《Transmigrated Canon Fodder, Please Calm Down!》 Chapter 1: Fortune Girlfriend (1) Chapter 1: Fortune Girlfriend (1) Chapter 1: Rich Young Girlfriend (1) "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I understand that breaking up has hit you hard, but ... I''m really sorry." Lengzi tightened her thin lips, and her good-looking eyes felt guilty. "You are a good girl, and I don''t want to hurt you. I thought your goodness was enough to make me forget her, and the day she came back, I found that I couldn''t forget. "Kiki promised to be with me." "Little fruit, I really don''t want to miss her." The girl in front of her was a simple-style dress with her hands sped into a tea cup, her head down, and she couldn''t see her expression. The girl''s thin body trembled, as if crying for the result. Lengzi became more guilty, but he had to break up. He loved Lu Qi, not Tang Guo. Quiet for too long, he couldn''t stand the girl to say nothing. Thinking of her uncle, his bright smile would soften his heart. He was frightened, he hurriedly took out the check, signed his name, and carefully moved the check to Tang Guo''s hand. "Xiaoguo, fill it in yourself, this is mypensation for you." Lengzi said more seriously, "I hope you will be happy without me." The girl finally raised her head, her face was beautiful and clean. I thought she was already in tears, she didn''t want her to just freeze him with a calm expression, and the corners of her mouth were vaguely smiling. Is he wrong? The more Leng Zi became very nervous, fearing that she would act excessively. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry." Lengzi kept apologizing. "What else do you need, I can do it." "Really, huh?" The girl smiled strangely, andughed, the cool tone sounded, "is it really okay?" Leng Ziyue: "..." Is Xiaoguo still unwilling to give up and want to save him in this way? Sorry, he won''t agree. "Don''t you want to be a singer? I''ll look for someone to help you back. I hope you can be happy and forget about this earlier." She was stillughing. Theughter caught the attention of the entire tea shop. She didn''t care, but the more faint Lengzi felt that something was wrong. Seeing her suddenly smile again, staring at him. The more Leng Zi thought that Tang Guo could not ept the breakup, he would behave abnormally, and his guilt became more regretful. Tang Guo held up the tea cup and took a sip slowly. His slender fingers took the nk check and took a breath. Pink lips slightly opened, beautiful eyes lifted, the more Leng Zi was seen choking in his heart. "Will I fill it in?" "Yes," Lengzi answered quickly. "Oh" The corners of her lips curled into a strange arc, and the colder became more dizzy, and her heart palpitations both beat. Xiaoguo''s smile was really attractive. She raised her eyes and stretched out her white palm. "Any pen?" "Yes, yes, I''ll give it to you." Lengzi hurriedly took out a pen, held it respectfully in front of Tang Guo with both hands, for fear she would not regret not signing, and the gentleman opened the pen cover before handing it to her. Seeing that Tang Guo was about to fill in the numbers, a voice sounded frantically in her mind. [Host, ah ah ... calm down! Yours has copsed. This is a cannon fodder. ording to the person''s rules, you should now throw the check to Leng Ziyue''s face, expressing aggrievedly that you are not such a person, and then ran out crying, and you have not been ckened yet. [Your darkening time is when you see Lu Qi and Lengzi be more affectionate. You ca nt stand Lu Qi, then you can see through them. Finally, they embark on the miserable path of cannon fodder, waiting for the box lunch ...] [Wait, host, you filled in 50 million! !! note: 1. The male and female masters are physically and mentally clean. 2. The male lead son is an adopted child, an adopted child! !! 3, the male lead is not an old man, super young, about thirty, handsome and golden, looking at metamorphosis, is actually a cute. Chapter 2: Rich young ex-girlfriend (2) Chapter 2: Rich young ex-girlfriend (2) Chapter 2 Rich and young ex-girlfriend (2) Tang Guo returned the pen to Leng Ziyue, picked up the check and blew it, as if to dry the ink. Lengzi was relieved, Tang Guo epted his gift, and he felt much better. Although Xiaoguo looks a little abnormal today, thinking of what he did, he can only me himself for hurting Xiaoguo too deeply. He regarded Xiaoguo as a stand-in for Lu Qi, which really hurt her. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry for you. If you have any help in the future, just call me." Tang Guo put the check on the table and took another sip of milk tea before saying, "Any time?" "Ok." "So ... when you and your girlfriend love each other, is that all right?" Leng Ziyue: "..." Xiaoguo, is this crazy? Obviously, Tang Guo didn''t bother with this question, and raised Yang''s check, "I can cash it at any time?" "Yes." As for Tang Guo''s words, the more Leng Zi me Tang Guo for falling in love and going crazy, he can forgive her for talking like that. Just after answering, the more suddenly Leng Zi saw the amount above, the whole person froze. "Xiaoguo, how much do you fill in?" Lengzi asked more nervously. ording to his understanding of Tang Guo, even if she was furious, what she would ask him to give was no more than a few million. If he isn''t dazzled, the amount above is 50 million? He asked with some uncertainty, "50 million?" "Yeah," Tang Guo said, "Don''t you ask me to fill it out, you want topensate me? Why, do you think it''s too much?" Tang Guoxiu frowned, "You can''t bear it?" "No, no, I didn''t want to, I ..." Lengzi became a little embarrassed. "The amount of 50 million is rtivelyrge. If you cash it out, there may not be that much. You can cash it. It should look like 30 million." "That''s it," Tang Guo said with a frown. "I thought you couldn''t bear it. Since it''s not, I''m relieved. Then you write me a check of 30 million, and another 20 million. IOU. " Leng Ziyue: "..." Xiaoguo, is she really crazy? It must be that he hurt her too much. I heard that once a woman loses love, she will fall in love with money crazy. He couldn''t give her love, he could onlypensate her with money. Although it was 50 million yuan, Lengzi Yue immediately did as Tang Guo said. As long as Xiaoguo breathes away, he is really a little sorry for this simple girl. Leng Ziyue''s speed was fast, and the cheques and IOUs were filled in and handed over to Tang Guo. Tang Guo politely put away and put it in his wallet. Atst, she took a sip of milk tea, and she stood up. "I''m gone. Remember to check out after you drink." [Host, you are really crazy, have you forgotten the first few worlds that you copsed? Are you going to repeat the same mistakes? Host, you have changed. You used to be very good. You willplete the cannon fodder missions ording to the plot. Host, you be ignorant of me. As apetent system, I want to warn you that you betterplete the task or you will be obliterated someday. When Tang Guo walked out of the tea shop, he ignored the messy voice in his head, raised a car, opened the door, sat down, closed it, and made it in one go. "Driver, go to the nearest bank." [Host, what do you want to do, calm down, don''t mess around, I beg you. Tang Guo took off his sunsses, with a faint smile on his lips, "Withdraw cash, why didn''t Lengzi give me a cheque of 30 million yuan?] Chapter 3: Fortune Girlfriend (3) Chapter 3: Fortune Girlfriend (3) Chapter 3 The rich young girlfriend (3) [Host, you are wrong to do this. You are a female partner and a cannon fodder. What you should do now is that you are sad because of a broken heart, and you are locked up at home. I silently pay attention to Lengzi Yue, and when I see Lengzi Yue and Lu Qi''s love, I can''t help but destroy it a little ... or I will be exposed every time. Until you get the box lunch! Witnessing that Tang Guo mentioned 30 million to her bank card, the system really hated her and strangled her. Tang Guo pointed at the message of 30 million remittances on the text message, and ticked his mouth slightly. The viin''s look like that, the system is really dying. The bank lobby manager, respectfully and respectfully, sent Tang Guo out of the bank lobby and handed Tang Guo a business card before leaving. Tang Guo shoved the brand name into her bag at will, and raised a car with her hand. When she opened the door, her gaze fell on a position opposite. "Miss, can''t you take a car?" The driver was obviously a little impatient, reached out his head, just met Tang Guo''s sight, and his breathing was stagnation. It''s not how beautiful the woman in front of her is, but her smile is too strange, the driver carefully asked, "Miss, may I ask, do you still take a car?" "No." Tang Guoughed softly, closed the door, and nced at the location of the opposite Songcheng. To be precise, her sight followed the tall back of Songcheng. She squinted her eyes, her lips rising more and more. [Host, what crooked idea are you working on? I can warn you, you better follow the script. [And you better stop the world from crashing, otherwise ...] [Hehehe ... otherwise I will be obliterated someday. , you have endless, you are blind again, believe it or not I immediately cross the road and proceed directly to the next world. System: Aggrieved. [Host, we are partners, you should not abuse your teammates like this. Tang Guo ignored the messy voice in her head, and the sound of high-heeled shoes sounded, and she went in the direction of Songcheng. At this time, Tang Guo, thebination of innocence and demon strangeness, in the eyes of a man, was a little fairy. Entering Songcheng, countless eyes fell on her. Tang Guo''s destination was the stage where the musician sang. Others found out where she was going and quickly gave way to her. When Tang Guo came to the stage, the musicians couldn''t help but sing. The musician is a big sunny boy, his face flushed with Tang Guo''s smile. "Miss, what song do you want to listen to?" The musician hurriedly put his hands on the guitar. If it were not controlled, he would be a bit uncontroble. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "I suddenly want to sing, can I?" "Yes, of course." The musician nodded quickly, quickly giving way to Tang Guo, and also made a request, "I ... may I help thedy?" Tang Guo nced at the musician and agreed. The beautiful and intoxicating song rang across the singing dance floor. Everyone stopped the movements under their hands and looked after the singing person. A woman in a white skirt has a beautiful and pure face, but when she lifts her eyes, everyone will be immersed in these charming eyes. The eyes are like magic, which can lead them into the world of her singing. . The door of a VIP room in Songcheng was opened. The man walked to the position of the railing and looked at the woman singing on the stage. He leaned on the railing and closed his eyes, as if intoxicated by the woman''s singing. Chapter 4: Fortune Girlfriend (4) Chapter 4: Fortune Girlfriend (4) Chapter 4 The rich young girlfriend (4) When everyone in Songcheng was intoxicated by Tang Guo''s singing, the singing stopped abruptly, and everyone was awake from the dream just now. I still remembered the song just now, but Tang Guo only sang half of it. The best part had not been sung, and they looked at the women on the stage with aining look. "Miss?" The musician also had to stop and was puzzled. Tang Guo lowered the microphone and coughed softly. "The throat is a little ufortable. The rest will not sing. Thank you." The musician looked at Tang Guo eagerly, hoping that she could sing the next song, but Tang Guo had already stepped off the stage. When other people remembered looking for her, she could not find her. The song stopped abruptly, causing the man on the railing to frown, and a scent of fragrance came, and he had to open his eyes. He was gazing at the beautiful woman with a wine ss in front of her face, and the woman looked at him with a restful voice, "Mr. Leng, I haven''t finished the song I sang before. Do you want to go in now?" "If Mr. Leng likes to listen outside, I will sing outside," said the woman with a good expression, and passed the wine ss to the man. "I have brought your wine ss for you." The man''s sharp eyes stared at the woman until the woman''s back was soaked and her legs were soft, and she could hardly stand, and his thin lips sneered. The man took the wine ss, squeezed it gently, the wine ss was torn apart, and the dark red liquid flowed down the palm of his hand. The woman was paralyzed and scared, her face paled instantly. "Lengxian ..." The cold and sharp shards rested on the lower jaw, and the tingling of the neck shivered the woman, unable to say a word. When the woman thought that the other party would cut her throat, the debris suddenly left her body. "You should thank the woman who sang just now." "I don''t want to see blood now." The man took out a handkerchief, wiped the dark red liquid on the palm, and turned away. The woman cried out wow, offending this man, her future is gone, she regrets why she should confuse her to take medicine? ? The man returned to the private room, stretched his arms, leaned on the sofa, holding a cigarette, and askedzily, "Is the woman who sang before was found?" "Mr. Leng, monitoring shows that she left Songcheng." The manager sweated coldly. "She left when she was off the stage. If I knew Mr. Leng would find her, I would let someone keep her. Now I have sent someone to Find her. " The man stopped, "No need, my people will find her." Then the man got up and the manager stood up straight. "Mr. Leng is leaving now?" The man had walked out of the private room, and then wiped the cold sweat with fear. These women are really uneasy one by one, dare to give this medicine, do not look at this character, really scared him. Fortunately, another woman came out to attract firepower. [Host, what ghost idea are you working on? Tang Guo wore a sponge baby nightdress and rolled up on the sofa to watch TV. She is actually a bit disgusted with this SpongeBob nightdress, but unfortunately, in addition to the SpongeBob pattern nightdress, she is azy sheep pattern nightdress ... [Host, do you n to follow the story of the original owner when you watch this draft show? The system burst into tears. [Host, do you finally want to understand, do you want to make a cannon fodder seriously? Tang Guo spit out the grape skin and wiped the corners of his mouth and hands with a napkin. "I want to be a singer, I want to sing." [Host, I love you! You haven''t copsed, and you''re back to normal. The system is crying with joy. Just then, the doorbell rang. Chapter 5: Rich young ex-girlfriend (5) Chapter 5: Rich young ex-girlfriend (5) Chapter 5 Rich and Young Ex-Girlfriend (5) "Who are you?" Tang Guo saw three tall men through cat''s eyes, or wasn''t a good guy at first nce. "Are you trying to kidnap me?" "Hurry up, or I''ll call the police." system: The host seems a little bit broken? ? "Miss, we always want to see you." "Absolutely won''t hurt you for half a minute." "Don''t call the police. We are not bad people." Tang Guo: "I don''t believe that bad people will not write on the face. The three of you guys, who are stationed at the door of a single woman, must have bad ideas. "I''m so beautiful, you guys want to be wrong with me." The three bodyguards looked at each other and finally pulled out the phone to call their boss. "Sir, Miss Tang doesn''t believe us. Would you like to use other methods?" "What did she say?" The bodyguard repeated the words just now, only to hear the manugh, "The door split open and brought people over ... she won''t resist." Bodyguards: Why? ? ? [Host, three big men are hacking your door. Tang Guo: "Cut it, someone will pay." [Host, you should change your clothes. If they do somethingter, you can fight back. Note that you are a virgin, and you must guard your body like a jade. However, in such a situation that cannot be resisted, you can only me you for being a cannon fodder. [Deserve it! "Stupid, who the **** did you write? Why is your brain so stupid?" Tang Guo mocked rudely. System: [I ...] ... Tang Guo was brought into a very luxurious vi, and the man sat on the sofa. She was wearing a sponge baby pajamas and was standing in the living room. The man raised his head slightly, holding a cigarette in his hand. After taking a sip, he extinguished the cigarette and threw it into the ashtray. "sit." Tang Guo went to the sofa and sat down, with his hands on his chin, squinting, and looking at the man in front of him. The crooked corner of the mouth is an uncontroble smile. "Want to be Mrs. Leng, or fame and money?" The man''s sharp eyes stared at Tang Guo''s body, his eyes paused on the SpongeBob pattern in front of her, he moved away quickly, bowed his head, and the arc of his mouth was cruel. shark." Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand and snorted, "It''s actually a big presidential staff, or a hidden dark boss." Leng Rui frowned, not quite understanding the meaning of this sentence. "Have you prepared a room for me?" Leng Rui smiled at Tang Guo with a beautiful tone, "No." Tang Guo came to Leng Rui''s side and sat down casually, raising his eyebrows. "Let''s discuss thepensation now." "In the future, you will live here, how long you can live, depending on your ability, when you leave here, you will get the reward you want." Leng Rui controls the right to speak, and does not follow Tang Guo''s thinking. "Now is the time for you to ask for conditions." Tang Guo leaned back, her temperament waspletely different from that just now, and she yawned, "I want to be a singer, you want to hold me, hold me with no room, I want fire, not only the national fire, but also fire abroad, fire All over the world. " "that''s it?" "Of course more than that," Tang Guo raised his chin. "If someone rectifies me, you have to give me the whole thing back. Whoever wants to cut it off, you have to cut it off. Whoever wants to hit my crooked idea, you have to Break the other three legs. In short, you have to hold me, you are also responsible for protecting me, stopping those who are still making fun of me, and always maintaining my reputation. " Chapter 6: Rich young ex-girlfriend (6) Chapter 6: Rich young ex-girlfriend (6) Chapter 6 The rich young ex-girlfriend (6) Leng Rui was silent for a while, and did not evaluate Tang Guo''s request too much. Tang Guo was also very patient, drinking his own iced milk tea and almost fell asleepfortably. Leng Rui looked up, stared at the woman who was sitting next to her, and was almost lethargic. He is very interested in her, it should be said that she is very fascinated with her singing, her singing can eliminate all impetuous tyranny and make him feel peaceful. "I agree to your terms, but ..." Leng Rui said, so that Tang Guo sobered up. "As long as you have the ability and live in this vi all the time, I can help you realize all your wishes." Tang Guo came to the spirit, "All requirements?" "Apart from being Mrs. Cold." Leng Rui hurried to say this sentence, this woman, dare to ask anything, he does not need Mrs. Leng''s presence. Tang Guoughed, and Xiu Mei''s face was close to Leng Rui, leaning against his ear and blowing a sigh of relief, "Well, don''t you think you''re a colddy?" When the fragrant wind came, Leng Rui reached out and pushed the woman''s face away. The delicate skin made him pause, and then retracted his hand. "Now it''s my turn to ask," Leng Rui changed her posture and leaned on the sofa. "I want to listen to you singing. When I want to hear you sing, you have to sing for me anytime, anywhere. Listen to your singing and fall asleep. " "I''m going to take a shower first, you can think about it, what song will I sing to make me fall asleep quickly." Leng Rui dropped Tang Guo and went to the bathroom, Tang Guo still rolled on the sofa. An unknown tone was humming in her mouth. From the lightness of the tone, she could prove that she was in a good mood. [Host, I can weakly ask, why do you provoke this big pervert? Everything today is your design! [Host, you really copsed, you actually found the gold master in order to achieve the purpose! Leng Rui finished washing soon, and came to Tang Guo. "Go to my room. Where you live in the future is my room. I have prepared your bed." Leng Ruiy directly on the bed, with a chair beside it, and a smaller bed in a corner. There was also a horn on the bedside. Tang Guo felt the horn and saw a red button on the cold and sharp bedside. Pressing the red button with great interest, the horn vibrated wildly. If someone was sleeping on this bed at this time, he would be woken up by the vibration. Tang Guo retracted his hand, sitting on a chair, holding his chin, "Jinzhu, what song do you want to listen to?" Leng Rui closed her eyes and did not speak, Tang Guo stopped asking. She sang a soothing song, the lyrics were cold and unfamiliar. He was sure that he had heard thousands of songs, but he had never heard this one. A gentle and gentle tone sounded in my ears, so that Leng Rui''s inner peace calmly fell into dreand, and she didn''t wake up in the middle. In the morning, while Tang Guo was having breakfast, Leng Rui threw a contract to her. "Sign your name. Starting today, you will be a singer of Neb Music." Leng Rui said with breakfast, "The agent has been selected and will take you to Neb tomorrow." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s worthy of being the master of gold, it''s amazing." Tang Guo buried his head and opened the contract. Leng Rui didn''t bother. After a while, he said, "The songst night was very good." "Well, Dad, why haven''t you been to thepany today?" Suddenly a voice came from outside the door, and Lengzi stepped in quickly. "Fortunately, I asked He Qing, otherwise I''ll definitely go to thepany." Chapter 7: Fortune Girlfriend (7) Chapter 7: Fortune Girlfriend (7) Chapter 7 Rich and young ex-girlfriend (7) The more Lengzi talked to Leng Rui, he asked his servant to prepare a breakfast for him. He was not surprised to see a woman in pajamas at the dining table. His dad just likes to bring women back, but usually it''s less than three days before these women disappear in the vi. The longest stay in the vi, he remembered it for half a month, right? "Howe back today?" Leng Rui''s voice made Leng Zi sit more seriously. He was still a little afraid of Leng Rui. Since adopting him, Leng Rui has ligated and is so **** himself, isn''t it terrible? In addition, Leng Rui often took women back to the vi, and Leng Zi guessed that his dad was for his own love and would not allow those women a chance to get pregnant. In the end, Leng Ziyue''s style is cold, so in his heart, Leng Ziyue is a ruthless person. Bring him back, maybe just want an heir? "Dad, I ..." Leng Rui raised his eyes, "Come back for money?" "How many?" Leng Zi tightened his fist, and looked at the woman not far away, as if looking at a contract, thinking in his heart that this woman must have wanted something before appearing in the vi. The other party was also wearing pajamas. You do nt have to think about it. Last night, there must have been a crazy scene in the vi. Leng Zi was a little more fortunate, fortunately he did not return. "There was no problem with the contract, so I signed it." When Leng Zi started talking about how much she wanted, the woman''s voice suddenly sounded, letting him hesitate. When Tang Guo looked up, he jumped up all of a sudden, and just wanted to ask loudly, Xiaoguo, how are you here? He felt the sharp eyes from the cold, and his voice was stuck in his throat. He just stared at Tang Guo and sat down slowly. Tang Guo only nced at him and signed his name on the contract. Lengzi looked at Tang Guo for a long time, until Leng Rui''s gaze fell on him again, he quickly turned his eyes away, forgetting the purpose of his return. It''s full of thoughts, how can Xiaoguo appear in the vi? Why is Xiaoguo in the vi and wearing pajamas? Has Xiaoguo be his father''s woman? Did he hurt Xiaoguo''s heart too much, so ... Xiaoguo arrogantly gave up and just found a man? He wanted to ask Tang Guo now, but unfortunately, Xiao Guo has now be his dad''s woman. If he dares to ask like this, he and Xiao Guo are finished. Leng Zi''s eyes were anxious, but Leng Rui was impatient. "Don''t youe back for money?" "I came back for money." Leng Ziyue''s brain was still a bit crashed. When I heard Leng Rui asked, I didn''t want to speak directly. After speaking, he regretted that the other woman was fine, but this woman was Tang Guo, his former girlfriend. He only regarded Tang Guo as a stand-in for Lu Qi, and he didn''t want to do things that were sorry for Lu Qi, so they were just male and female friends. But whether it is a boyfriend or a boyfriend with or without a skin rtive, it is a boyfriend rtionship. Why did Xiaoguo be his dad''s woman? "How many?" Leng Rui''s voice pulled Leng Zi back to reality again, ring at Tang Guo, biting his teeth and saying, "20 million." I thought that Leng Rui would say more, and Tang Guo would also show a strange look. However, Tang Guo ate breakfast slowly. As for Leng Rui, he took out the check, quickly filled the amount, signed it, and threw the check in front of him without hesitation. He was crisp and handsome. "Next time, ask for money. Just don''t ask mother-inw." Chapter 8: Fortune Girlfriend (8) Chapter 8: Fortune Girlfriend (8) Chapter 8 The rich young girlfriend (8) "Today you can take a day off, don''t go anywhere else, I wille back early tonight. If necessary, I will send someone to pick you up at any time." Leng Rui exined this sentence and left with a briefcase. Lengzi shuddered, and came back early tonight? ? Send someone to pick her up when needed? ? So, is Xiaoguo really his dad''s woman? He aimed at the contract, Neb Music. Did Xiaoguo talk to his father for Neb''s contract? Even, is there still a need, the kind on call? Lengzi rubbed his hair in pain, "Xiaoguo, even if you me me and me me, you don''t have to be so mean to yourself." Tang Guo stunned Leng Ziyue, who had pain in his eyes, and drank his milk, reminding him, "You should get the money, should you pay me back? Leng Ziyue, you still owe me 20 million." "Little fruit ..." Tang Guo held the check, "Do you want to pay me back?" Lengzi was a little sad, and pushed the check in front of Tang Guo. "This is for you." "Xiaoguo, why do you do this?" Leng Ziyue looked guilty. "If it''s because the breakup brought you a blow, you cane to me and do whatever you want to retaliate. Why should you be so mean? Sell yourself as goods. " Tang Guo took the check in his hand, heard this sentence, raised his eyes, and said casually, "Will you take any revenge?" "Yes, as long as you don''t be mean to yourself in the future, whatever you want me to do, I ept it." "Then I remember." Tang Guo smiled. "I''m full, you eat slowly." "Xiaoguo, my dad is not a good person. He will throw you out of the vi in two days. You better n as soon as possible. Even if you get the Neb contract, my dad is not interested in you. Take care of you, you can''t get everything you want. " However, Tang Guo has already gone upstairs, and the direction to go is still Leng Rui''s room. The more Leng Zi has no doubt, the two already have a rtionship. "Small fruit," Leng Ziyue called Tang Guo, who was about to disappear. "Do nt let it go. After you leave, youe to me. You want to be a singer, I help you." Tang Guo smiled back, "No need, your dad is much better than you." "It''s handsome and handsome, and has the charm of mature men, which is very attractive." Just when Leng Zi had more to say, his cell phone rang, and when he saw the caller ID, he couldn''t help talking to Tang Guoduo and quickly answered the call. "Kiki, call me so early?" "Ziyue, where are you?" Lengzi nced up at the stairs, no one was there, relieved, "I''m going home, Kiki, is there anything wrong?" Just after asking, Tang Guoruo Nuo Nuo''s voice sounded next to him. It sounded like he was not awake. "Ziyue, who is calling you?" "Ziyue, do you have a leprechaun outside?" Tang Guo blinked, and the corner of his mouth evoked a smile, but full of malicious smiles. Although the voice was so sweet, it seemed to be angry with him. In fact, Tang Guo stood far away from him, and there was no imaginary intimacy at all. Leng Ziyue was stiff, but Lu Qi''s voice on the phone made her wake up. "Leng Ziyue, who is she?" "You really let me down. I thought you were different. I didn''t expect that Lu Qi would be blind in the end." Without giving Leng Ziyue the opportunity to exin, a busy tone appeared on the phone. "Kiki, Kiki ..." Lengzi was anxious to spin around in the end, finally med Tang Guo, hurried out of the vi. Chapter 9: Rich young ex-girlfriend (9) Chapter 9: Rich young ex-girlfriend (9) Chapter 9 Rich and young ex-girlfriend (9) "Little fruit, do you remember what I said?" Tang Guo satzy in a cozy nanny car. A special makeup artist helped her with makeup, and a special hair stylist was doing her hair. The woman who spoke was her agent, Yu Yu, in her thirties. Senior babysitters, gold dealers, top makeup artists, fashion stylists, and hairdressers are now with her, and there are two other assistants to help her with chores. Such a high profile appearance on the scene of the rematch has to attract some people''s attention. Because of the presence of Leng Rui, she can go directly to the rematch without conducting elections. In fact, there are still many people like her. But she did note to the rematch with such a high profile. "Who is in that car? Is it a big singer who is a guest at the scene?" There are still many people waiting outside the rematch scene. Tang Guo''s senior nanny car is very attractive to everyone. "I haven''t heard of it." "Well, look, there is also a nanny car." "Are there really any surprises?" At this time, Tang Guo had gotten off the car. Hearing the discussion outside, he nced in a certain direction. As it happens, the door of the car was also opened, and the more carefully Leng Zi supported a beautiful woman and got out of the car. The distressed expression seemed to be holding a treasure. "Wow, she''s so pretty, isn''t she a singer? I don''t seem to have seen her." This voice is not the exaggerated Tang Guo, but Lu Qi. Lu Qi did look beautiful, and in the crowd, it was instantly noticeable. "Well, what about her number te," eximed a sharp-eyed girl. "She''sing to the rematch?" Soon there were a few girls who came to know her, and ran to Lu Qi. Surprisingly, Lu Qi was kind and soon became one with these girls. A few girls seemed simple, and did not seem to be jealous of Lu Qi having a dedicated assistant and nanny car, and even a handsome boyfriend like Leng Ziyue. Instead, after hearing Lu Qi humming a few words, she was shocked to heaven and instantly became Lu Qi''s little fan. Tang Guo was sitting on a chair, holding his chin in azy manner, and staring at Lu Qi, who was easy to move through the crowd, asionally blinking his beautiful eyes. "That''s Lu Jiaqian, who just returned from studying abroad. Before going abroad, he was the genius of the music ss and your biggest opponent this time." You Yu analyzed calmly. There ispetition between you, and if it is not necessary, don''t conflict with her. " She just felt that Tang Guo''s eyes were not right, so she warned. Just after the warning, Tang Guo hadn''t said anything yet. Lu Qi said goodbye to the girls and walked towards Tang Guo. Lengzi, who was with her, was nervous and seemed to be sweating coldly. Lu Qi walked to Tang Guo and hugged Tang Guo condescendingly. She raised her hand and nced at her watch. Her lips opened slightly. "Miss Tang, we still have 20 minutes to talk about." "Okay." Tang Guo raised his head, didn''t stand up from the chair, let alone move his position, and finally asked, "But who are you?" Lu Qi frowned. "Miss Tang, you should know who I am." Chapter 10: Fortune Girlfriend (10) Chapter 10: Fortune Girlfriend (10) Chapter 10 Rich and Young Ex-Girlfriend (10) "Strange," Tang Guo rubbed his temples, as if trying to rack his brains, and finally shook her head. "Sister, we don''t seem to have seen each other." Sister, we don''t seem to have seen it. This sentencepletely lulled Lu Qi. She is indeed older than Tang Guo. Tang Guo is 19 years old, and she is 21 years old, two years older than Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, even if you hate me, Qiqi has nothing wrong with you, you can''t talk well?" Because Tang Guo made troubles yesterday and caused him and Qiqi to exin for a long time, she let her breath away. . "Xiaoguo, I want to talk to you today, but I want to make everything clear." Lengzi couldn''t bear it. "It''s my fault that everything is wrong. We didn''t have anything to do with it at first. Saying something hurts you. , I''m with you, everything is because of Kiki, I just think of you as Kiki''s shadow. We are innocent and Kiki is back, and finally I want to understand that I can''t go on like this. " "Furthermore, I have given you thepensation I have given you. Please do not destroy my rtionship with Kiki in the future." Tang Guo yawned, "True gold is not afraid of fire. If you really love, are you still afraid of me as a hindrance?" "Miss Tang, are you really going to fight hard?" Lu Qi couldn''t help it. When she saw such a Tang Guo, she chose to believe in Leng Ziyue. "I would advise you to destroy the feelings of others and not be good. End. " "You are so good," Lu Qi had already thought about how to ept the move, but Tang Guo suddenly said, "Rx, I have no interest in Lengzi Yue." She smiled, "I found a man a hundred times stronger than Lengzi." "Not much to say, we''re about to enter the field," Tang Guo stood up, she passed by Leng Ziyue, stopped suddenly, raised her hand and patted Leng Ziyue''s shoulder, which was much taller than her, with a strong heart Tao said, "Young people, get along well. Feelings that have not experienced setbacks are not true feelings. I am optimistic about you." Lengzi''s face became stiffer. Tang Guo''s voice just now clearly regarded him as a junior. The thought of Tang Guo being his dad''s woman made him feel as if he had eaten a fly. "Ziyue, I believe you, this woman is perverse. Yesterday she must have been unwilling to say so." Lu Qi held Leng Ziyue''s arm. "Let''s start, let''s go in." Lengzi nodded stiffer, expecting his father to break up with Tang Guo earlier. Otherwise, he will go crazy. There were a total of sixty people in the rematch. Both Tang Guo and Lu Qi finally decided to participate. So this time, there are sixty-two yers in the rematch. The rule is a scoring system, taking high scores to enter the finals, and only 20 people will be able to reach the finals. Lu Qi is number sixty and Tang Guo is number sixty. Lu Qi is beautiful and suffocating. She is apanied by a handsome boyfriend like Leng Ziyue. In addition, she also speaks beautifully and is regarded as an opponent by many people. As for Tang Guo, although it seems to be high-profile, it always looks like he is sitting in the corner alone and leisurely, making people more alert. The three mentors were listening to the sixty uneven singers in front of them, and they almost heard their cocoons. So when it was Lu Qi''s turn to take office, they all had ack of interest. It was only the moment Lu Qi began to sing, the three mentors were instantly energized. Chapter 11: Rich young ex-girlfriend (11) Chapter 11: Rich young ex-girlfriend (11) Chapter 11 The rich young girlfriend (11) Lu Qi''s voice is beautiful and beautiful, and also has its unique maism. She sings a very famous English song. This English song, with its light rhythm, can instantly take away the tiredness. At the same time, it is not a song that anyone can sing. The three mentors listened to the fascination and talked quietly in private. Sure enough, when Lu Qi finished singing, the scores of the three instructors were: 96, 97, 98. On average, Lu Qi scored as high as 97 points and suddenly became everyone''s opponent. Before Lu Qi, the highest score was only 94 points, so no one dares to underestimate Lu Qi now. "Is there another number sixty-two?" At this point, one of the instructors asked. Obviously, the tone is not too good. The No. 2 instructor nodded, walked over, and whispered, "This is someone who specially arranged toe over." "The background is not small." "Be sure to let her advance, and say hello there, otherwise we won''t do it here." Teacher No. 3 was helpless. "This is no longer possible. asionally one or two, we can still bear it. I hope not to sing too badly." The three of them whispered each other, and while discussing how many points to wait for, Tang Guo had already taken office. All three mentors were a bit surprised when they saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s appearance is so pure, the corners of his mouth are slightly curved, showing a faint smile, which is just like the man''s first love goddess. With this look, they feel better. I thought, even if it was unpleasant in a while, they would bear it, at least look good. "Three mentors, are you ready? I want to sing." The soft and sweet voice sounded, as if the sun after the rain shone on people, warm and warm into people''s hearts. The three mentors looked at each other. They were robbed of their lines. Didn''t they ask, XX, are you ready? Ready to start. As mentors, they smiled and nodded, signalling that Tang Guo could start singing. I thought the next scene would be a terrible scene of a car ident. I didn''t expect that the sound that passed through their eardrums was from heaven. "Is this the throat kissed by the angel?" Teacher No. 1 looked a little dumb. "Listening to her voice, my previous fatigue waspletely gone, and I felt a cool feeling all over, sofortable." Teacher No. 2 didn''t speak, he was closing his eyes, a look of defenselessness appeared on his face, as if in deep sleep, and at a nce he knew that he had been immersed in Tang Guo''s voice world. Teacher No. 3 seemed a little excited, and only half of the song was heard, she couldn''t wait to score. His hands were shaking, "I''ll give her a perfect score." The audience was also very quiet. From the beginning of the whispered discussion to thest bit of sound, they didn''t want to make a sound. "Her voice is so beautiful." This is a discussion from the contestants in the background. "I would be willing to lose to her." "I was very nervous, but as soon as I heard her singing, my heart was calm. Her voice seemed to relieve all my tension." "I think I like her voice. Even if we arepetitors, I can''t hate her." The time of a song, but a few minutes, passed quickly. But after Tang Guo finished singing, the scene was very quiet, and no one broke the silence. One minuteter, the three mentors took the lead to wake up, watching Tang Guo full of excitement and enthusiasm. The three nced at each other while holding up the scoreboard. Chapter 12: Rich young ex-girlfriend (12) Chapter 12: Rich young ex-girlfriend (12) Chapter 12 Rich and young ex-girlfriend (12) 100, 100, 100. The three score cards with a hundred points appeared in front of the camera. The host eximed and asked the three mentors why they scored full marks. In fact, he was also very excited. "In the future, whoever said whose voice was kissed by an angel, I will surely me him a big ear," the No. 1 instructor said cautiously, "they shoulde and listen to the voice of the 62nd student." "Her voice is so perfect, I can''t find words to describe it," instructor No. 3 trembled. "This is the best sound I have ever heard in" The Sound of the Sound ". No one, I don''t know There are no neers, but this must be unprecedented. " The host found that the second mentor did not speak, and could not help but ask, the current thought of the second mentor. Everyone''s spirit hase. Is there any different evaluation? Unexpectedly, the second mentor was quite regretful, and smiled a little embarrassed. "I just have some regrets. If she can sing all the time, I may sleep well. In recent years, I always have insomnia. The student number 62 seems to be able to cure my insomnia for many years. This sentence made everyoneugh. Finally, the No. 2 mentor said, "I hope you can release the record as soon as possible, and I will buy it first. My insomnia is still waiting for you to help." A half-truth joke ended the game. The yers watching in the background are discussing Tang Guo''s voice. It was Leng Ziyue, who was immersed in it just now. Xiaoguo sings well, but he never knew it would be so nice. It sounds fascinating, and unknowingly falls into it. It is estimated that only one person at the scene was still awake, and that was Lu Qi. She came confidently. The training abroad in these years is not bragging. It can be said that among these neers, she will definitely have no opponents. Some old singers, she has the ability to fight with each other. What she didn''t expect was that everything had just begun, and Tang Guo''s appearance shattered her dream. Tang Guo, who had been in the cold for a while, made her jealous and hateful. "Qiqi, do you think Tang Guo''s voice is good?" The **** the side saw Lu Qi not talking, and thought she was also immersed in Tang Guo''s voice. Lu Qi''s face was a little stiff for a moment, her eyes dropped, "It sounds good," and suddenly she turned sharply. "She hasn''t been to the election before?" "Haixuan, I didn''t meet her at the time of Haixuan. If she was here, I would never forget it. After all, she sang very well." Lu Qi didn''t raise her eyes. "So, she was directly participating in the rematch. It must be a family with a background." She frowned. "Did I not return to China for a few years and forget about things here Almost, why don''t you remember seeing her somewhere? " The girl was surprised, and thest thought turned around, "Maybe." The finals will be two weekster. During this period, the recording of the rematch will be broadcast in two installments. There were no Lu Qi and Tang Guo in the first period. By the time of the second period, their performance was sought after by many people. Lu Qi was named a **** voice goddess, while Tang Guo was called a pure angel. It was just that Tang Guo, who just got this title, suddenly went on a hot search. A microblog "Pure Angel is actually not pure, but it''s on the thigh of the gold master" has been followed by crazy people. Chapter 13: Fortune Girlfriend (13) Chapter 13: Fortune Girlfriend (13) Chapter 13 The rich young girlfriend (13) The content of Weibo revealed that Tang Guo was just a female college student who had just graduated. He was still working in a music studio a month ago. It also said that Tang Guo''s background is very simple. When he grew up in an orphanage, he had no proud background at all, and no great rtives. An ordinary female college graduate, a small employee of a music studio. At the scene of the rematch, there was a very high-level nanny car, and the top hair stylist and makeup artist were also nearby. Do not participate in the sea election, enter the rematch directly, which has to make people think more. This circle cannot stand spection. For a time, the image of Tang Guo''s pure angel fell, and she turned into an unclean woman who used special means to rely on the master of gold, and was not worthy of the two terms, pure and angel. How did people hold high before, but now how do people step down, all kinds of unpleasant words pervade the Inte world. On the other side, the same popr Lu Qi broke out at the same time, indicating that Lu Qi is Lu Jiaqianjin. She studied abroad a few years ago, or was a genius in the music ss. She did not participate in the election. Give her a ce, that''s right. [Host, it turns out that you really want to go to the plot, yes, this time you did a good job, this is how it should be], a certain system is a bit excited, [you want to be in the limelight, but because of the existence of Lu Qi, but embarrassed, very consistent The end of a female match. Tang Guo immediately lost two words to the system, "mentally handicapped." She reached for her cell phone, flipped a sharp number in the phone book and dialed it. At that time, Leng Rui was in a meeting. Basically, no one will call him. He will always be called by thepany. He had forgotten to give Tang Guo the phone number, or he would have to turn off the phone before the meeting. Suddenly, the ringtone of the mobile phone rang, and the following high-level faces looked at each other, narrowing their necks, and secretly checking to see if their mobile phones were not off. When the check is almost over, the ringtone of the mobile phone is still ringing, and it is more and more crazy. In the end they were sure that the ringtone came from a cold and sharp direction. Leng Rui also felt a bit wrong, especially when she felt strange look from the top. When he took out his cell phone, the senior management was very happy. It really wasn''t theirs, but their boss. In the end, the senior executives were a little curious. Who was calling and dared to call at this time without feeling the boss frowning? Leng Rui wanted to hang up, and a text message popped up. He opened it subconsciously, with a long list of content. "Leng Rui, someone rumors on the Inte ndered me, insulted me, and made it so unpleasant that my fragile heart had copsed and I couldn''t support it." "If you don''t deal with this problem again, maybe youe back at night and see a beautiful corpse." The top of the eyes found that their boss''s hand trembled. Leng Rui nced at them expressionlessly, and they quickly dropped their heads. "Who is in charge of the Neb?" Leng Rui originally wanted to turn off the phone directly, and finally turned off the phone by returning a short message. The content of the short message was "handle immediately". The senior heard this sentence violently and hesitated. Finally, a senior manager had to stand up, "It''s me." Leng Rui''s long fingers, beating the table very rhythmically, raised an eyebrow, "Handle rumors on the Inte." "Yes." A manager did not dare to ask what rumors, and now Leng Rui spoke, it must be a bad rumor about the singers of Neb. Chapter 14: Former rich daughter (14) Chapter 14: Former rich daughter (14) Chapter 14 The rich and the young daughter (14) Only an hour before and after, rumors and posts about Tang Guo almost disappeared without a trace. When everyone was guessing, Neb''s Weibo came out, indicating that Tang Guo was their newly discovered talented singer, and of course he would spend a lot of money to cultivate it. It also made up where they found Tang Guo and how they signed her down. In short, the ability topose a story is more convincing than those scolding Tang Guo. Most importantly, the contract signed by Tang Guo at Neb was posted, and no one would believe it. Tang Guo''s strength was witnessed by everyone, and no one dared to say that she had no strength. Some ck powders are still dying, and finally the Neb put on a piece of evidence, which is a record of a contestant who bought through the water army and everywhere. Seeing this blockbuster record, transfers and remittances, and the dialogue between this contestant and the Marines, Tang Guo''s words seemed to evaporate, and all of a sudden. Passionate passerby with a grudge in her heart, now all scolded the yer who bought the water army, and finally pulled out her game record, and found that she was only singing in general, and all the drools drowned her. The show crew also dealt with this matter very quickly, depriving the yer of the qualification to continue the game. Because of being hacked this time, Tang Guo''s poprity seems to be even higher. Many people who have hacked her apologized under Weibo, but Tang Guo never posted anything about himself except in cooperation with the program group. As a result, fans have no way tomunicate with her. Just when fans were desperate, Tang Guo posted. "My gold master is terrific. He said, no one dare to scold me. Whoever scolds me is unlucky." As soon as this Weibo was posted, it was reposted by countless people, and the fans couldn''t helpughing or crying. "Guoguo is angry." "Yes, whoever gets so wronged will be angry." "What show is really annoying. I don''t have the strength to buy ck sailors." "Our Guoguo sings so nicely and the people are beautiful. It is inevitable that many people will be jealous. If there are such negative posts in the future, we must brighten our eyes to avoid being brought into rhythm." "Yes, people''s hearts are hard to guess now. It''s not because we have no background that we dare to make such a mess? Look, who is next door, who dares to say anything to her?" "That is, if Guo Guo really has a gold master, does the other party dare to hack her like this?" When this post was reposted countless times, Yu Yu saw it. "Ancestral, can you discuss it with me the next time you post?" You Yu was helpless. This is really a gold master, but she has strength, otherwise, she would not be so willing. Already. Tang Guo eats popsicles and doesn''t care, "It''s okay. I have a master. Whoever scolds me, he will scold me back." You Yu was very speechless and wanted to say a word of warning, but suddenly the phone rang. "Yeah ... no arrangements, free, okay, I''ll send her over right away." You Yu hung up the phone, relieved, "you Jinjin you pass immediately." ... "Master Jin, what song do you want to listen to today?" Tang Guo sat on the sofa with one hand on his chin, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Leng Rui. This man is so handsome! Is a special hobby. Leng Rui closed her eyes andy on the chair, her long fingers gently tapping on the table, "anywhere." Chapter 15: Rich young ex-girlfriend (15) Chapter 15: Rich young ex-girlfriend (15) Chapter 15: Rich Young Girlfriend (15) After Tang Guo sang a song, the kind of tyranny in Leng Rui''s heart almost subsided. He opened his eyes slightly, and found the woman who had sat far away before, watching him up close. That angel''s beautiful face was about to touch the tip of his nose, and the fragrance of a woman also pervaded him. Tang Guo saw him open his eyes, took a sigh of relief, and blinked, "Master Jin is very neat. I am satisfied. In addition to listening to songs, do you need any special services?" "No." Leng Rui raised his hand and pushed Tang Guo away. "Hurry up." Tang Guo did not leave, but instead sat close to the desk and looked at Leng Rui''s body, "Master Jin''s figure is so good." "The kind that makes people want to look at it." "Wearing clothes can make people want to be intrigued. I don''t know what it will look like when not wearing it." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, and there was no concealment in his eyes. Obviously, the clear eyes, the words that spoke, gave Leng Rui a feeling of being vited by the female. Tang Guo''s white and slender fingers lifted his chin, and his pink lips curled up slightly, as if an angel''s pure face showed a smile that belonged only to the devil. "Master Jin, you look very shy ..." Tang Guo squinted his eyes and bit his lip slightly, "It looks so attractive." When Leng Rui was about to get angry, Tang Guo stood up naturally, sorted out his makeup, and had a sweet smile on his face. "Okay, I''m leaving." "Remember miss me." "If you have any special ideas, you can send someone to pick me up." Leng Rui: He doesn''t have any special thoughts on this woman. Before leaving, Tang Guo also sent a kiss to Leng Rui, which made Leng Rui regret a little, why choose Tang Guo, a perverse woman. "I just think Master Jin is very handsome. What you see is your money and face, and you are not interested in Mrs. Leng''s seat." Tang Guo blinked, his voice was low, the tone was soft and soft, it seemed to be sweet The apex of a person''s heart, "To be straightforward, I just want to ... giggle!" After speaking, Tang decisively opened the door of the office and quickly left. Leng Rui shook his fist, pulled his cor, and sneered at the corners of his mouth. A woman who didn''t know how to be tall and wanted to get on him should really throw her out to feed the sharks. However, when he closed his eyes, he actually pictured the woman leaving the office, standing at the door, and saying the phrase "I just want you", and a fire broke out in my heart. Leng Rui woke up quickly, frowning, and gently tapping his finger on the table. No, no woman could be beside him for more than a month. The singing voice of any woman will have no effect on him for up to a month. Leng Rui rxed and smiled, his worry was superfluous, and soon the woman would disappear from his sight. When Tang Guo got on the train, Yu Yu was a little surprised. She looked at her watch and just ten minutes had passed, she asked subconsciously, "So fast?" "Ok?" Tang Guo froze for a while, then understood the meaning of You Yu''s words, and fluttered with a smile, his fingers gently pressed against his forehead, and his lips turned up. He did not help Leng Rui to prove his innocence, and nodded rather regretfully. " Suddenly, You Yu''s expression was strange. Chapter 16: Fortune Girlfriend (16) Chapter 16: Fortune Girlfriend (16) Chapter 16 Rich and young ex-girlfriend (16) "The day after tomorrow will be the final, Xiaoguo, are you ready?" To be honest, Yu Yu was nervous. There is a master of gold behind Tang Guo, but now I want to do this, and I want to make the journey smoother. Except for some special backgrounds with backgrounds, who has few people holding her? No matter how good the talent is, if no one pulls it, it will eventually be a member of ordinary people, and there is no chance of making aeback. When she heard Tang Guo sing the first sentence, she was very optimistic. As long as Tang Guo does not die, the future will definitely be red. It can be said that the day after tomorrow''s total congestion, she is more nervous than Tang Guo. On the contrary, Tang Guo was still concerned about my fart, and she didn''t care about it, which made her feel very ufortable. "Tang Guo!" Seeing that Tang Guo was still drinking milk tea and eating dessert, You Yu couldn''t sit still. "Ancestral, you are now a small and famous person, so you can''t converge? What if you eat so much and get fat?" "do not worry." Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and said confidently, "I must be first." "Don''t forget, there is another person who is very threatening to you." You Yu sneered. "Lu Qi''s strength is more than that. If you lose to her then, don''t cry in front of me." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "I won''t lose, especially not to her." You Yu was notforted by Tang Guo, but said cautiously, "I have inquired about it before, and the judges for the finals increased by two." Seeing Tang Guo didn''t care, Yu Yu decided to make Tang Guo pay attention to this matter. "The other two are definitely supporting Lu Qi. Her strength is not bad. Even if the other three judges like you, they will eventually go to her for various reasons. It is not impossible." Not to mention anything else, when a judge gave Tang Guo a score, slightly lower than Lu Qi, he couldpletely change the result. "The person the Lu family helped her find?" Tang Guo finally stopped eating. You Yu shook her head. "It''s cold and young." You Yu didn''t know that the colder the adopted son was, the more people outside should hardly know that the two had a rtionship. "Lengzi Yue." Tang Guoughed meaningfully, "Which two are you looking for?" "Tong Can, Shen Yun." You Yu was a little worried. "These two are well-known old singers. They not only sing well, but also have a lot of fans. In addition, I recently heard that these two want to enter the film industry. Lu Qi is good by herself, and pull her You can still sacrifice coldness, why not? " "Leng Shao is in charge of the entire Neb film and television. Do you say they are helping Lu Qi or helping you?" You Yu thought that Tang Guo would panic. Unfortunately, Tang Guo continued to devote himself to eating ice cream, and he ate it with great interest. "Ancestral, I said so much, did you listen to it?" Tang Guo raised his head. Whenever he wanted to say anything, his eyes flickered sharply, and a bright evil smile aroused in the corner of his mouth, which had to attract Yu Yu''s attention. The two people who stepped into the tea shop at the door also saw Tang Guo for the first time. When you saw the two men, Yu Yu didn''t feel well. Leng Ziyue originally wanted to lead Lu Qi to leave, however, Lu Qi just pulled Leng Zi into it. "Miss Tang, it''s really coincidence." Lu Qi really didn''t expect that the previous incident did not hit Tang Guo and attracted poprity to the other party. From Leng Ziyue''s mouth, she did know that Tang Guobong was a gold master, and he was not a clean person at all. Chapter 17: Rich young girlfriend (17) Chapter 17: Rich young girlfriend (17) Chapter 17: Rich Young Girlfriend (17) Just knowing that Tang Guo was close to Jin Zhu, Lu Qi''s concern for Leng Ziyue was gone. Women who worship in this way are simply not worthparing with themselves. Tang Guo did not answer Lu Qi''s words, but instead looked at Leng Ziyue, a smile twitched at the corner of his mouth. The more Leng Zi saw this smile, the subconscious felt ufortable and wanted to pull Lu Qi away. However, Tang Guo''s words have already been spoken. "Leng Ziyue, you are really interesting. Take your current girlfriend to a ce where you and your ex-girlfriend often date." Tang Guomei took a bite of ice cream. "Don''t find a good ce to date, I think this ce is cheap and affordable , Still familiar with the road, convenient and simple, just brought people over? " [Host, let''s just say, you are not allowed to undermine the rtionship between the male and female masters. The system listened to this and couldn''t sit still anymore. The broken host had to make some moths. Tang Guo smiled softly: I did not destroy their feelings. Real gold is not afraid of fire. I am setting obstacles to deepen their feelings. System: [...] I''m not stupid. Tang Guo: It''s not stupid, it''s a bit mentally handicapped. Compared with Tang Guo who wanted to smile with joy, Lu Qi''s face was pulled into a donkey''s face, and it didn''t smell like that. She knew that Tang Guo had angered her deliberately, but when she heard these words, she was still angry, and even felt that the more Lengzi disrespected her. Isn''t it good to go to an upscale cafe? Muste to this tea shop, but also met Tang Guo, this shameless woman. "Xiaoguo, do you have to talk like this?" Lengzi frowned, "You weren''t like this before, why it''s so unreasonable now, Qiqi didn''t offend you." Originally, Leng Ziyue had found two judges to help Lu Qi, and he still felt a little bit guilty. Now facing such Tang Guo, his guilt is gone. Take Lu Qi to this tea shop, but he thinks the taste of this tea is very good and wants to share it with his beloved woman. As a result of Tang Guo''s fool, Qi Qi was definitely ufortable again. Lengzi Yue became more and more dissatisfied with Tang Guo and felt that she had changed. From a mere girl to a jealous and worshipper. "Qiqi, haven''t you mentioned a cafe before?" Lengzi Yue didn''t look at Tang Guo anymore, and instead asked Lu Qi carefully. Lu Qi smiled slightly because of Leng Ziyue''s attitude, "Zi Yue, will you pass now?" "Of course, doesn''t Qi Qi like it?" Leng Ziyue looked tenderly andpletely looked like a good man, so that Lu Qi''s heart was satisfied. Tang Guo spoke against her, but she was not reconciled. Although the other party upied Lengzi for a while while she was abroad, the two did nothing and did not get Lengzi Yue''s heart. Tang Guo is a loser. Even if she is not with Leng Ziyue, she still cannot get Leng Ziyue''s heart. Thinking about this, Lu Qi''s difort disappeared. Why bother with a loser, she''s just a clown. Leng Zi greeted Tang Guo without telling her, and led Lu Qi to leave. Tang Guo smiled from beginning to end. "Look, how deeply they love, if they were not me, could they be so loving?" [Host, are you serious? The system is a bit confused now. Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi seem to be more loving. But he always felt that something was wrong. Chapter 18: Fortune Girlfriend (18) Chapter 18: Fortune Girlfriend (18) Chapter 18: Rich Young Girlfriend (18) "Does it sound good?" Tang Guo sang a soothing song and looked at the man leaning on the sofa with a smile and a rxed expression. She held her chin in her hands, her voice soft and sweet, and her beautiful eyes blinked, "It looks good to see how you enjoy it!" When Leng Rui listens to her singing, she never speaks, people will look very quiet, and the depressing and terrifying atmosphere on her body will disappear. Sometimes, listening to her singing, she will fall asleep quickly, and she will sleep until the next morning. Time has passed for more than half a month, and the woman''s singing voice still has a great effect on him, and it is not because of the loss of time, unlike what he thinks, and different from previous women. "Leng Rui, in fact, you can praise me," Tang Guo squinted at the man''s sturdy figure under his loose robe, bent his lips, "Is there any interest in doing something else, I look at your body For a long time." Leng Rui opened her eyes and nced at the shameless woman next to her. He reached out and squeezed Tang Guo''s pointed chin. The woman''s skin was smooth and beautiful, and some people couldn''t help it. "Cheeky woman." Tang Guo''s jaw was cold and sharply pinched red. He doesn''t look like a fragrant and precious person. Tang Guo didn''t seem to feel the pain, but groaned with a smile. "This person, you have to have a thicker skin. Who is Leng Rui, your skin is so well-groomed, and you always think of it." Leng Rui''s strength increased, with a dangerous smile under his eyes, "Do you know how sharks eat people?" "You are really willing." The soft and sweet tone made Leng Rui''s heart stagnate and let go of his hand. Tang Guo smiled, "I knew you couldn''t bear it." The woman''s chin was pinched red, and her face still had a smile on her face, which made Leng Rui see through. Tang Guo was the first, and he didn''t cover him up, revealing such a woman who only looked at him and didn''t intend to take heart. Women in the past, more or less, would like him very much and want to be with him just because they like him. He never expressed that he liked his figure, or money, or status. This woman is very clear. What she looks after is his rights and appearance. Leng Rui recovered her calmness, wearing loose blisters, and sat down. "Say, what''s the matter." After living together for more than half a month, what this woman''s temper is, he knows best. Coaxing him first, and then taking the opportunity to make a request, this is her usual routine. He didn''t think about why he didn''t break through her, but apanied her to y this old-fashioned routine. Tang Guo sat next to Leng Rui, and Leng Rui didn''t mean to stop it. He was unwilling, could it be that a weak woman could make him stronger? Hepletely forgot how disgusted the woman was when he approached him within half a meter. Tang Guo got into the inch, and his little hand hugged his cold and sharp arm, as if the cat was coquettish with humans. "Leng Ziyue helped Lu Qi find two judges, and they were going to rectify me in the finals." Tang Guo also rubbed his arm with his cold chin, revealing a pitiful look, his eyes staring at Leng Rui, "She is jealous that I sing well and use other means to deprive me of the first ce." "If I don''t get the first ce, I still get hit by this kind of ck-box operation. My soul may suffer a huge blow, and I may never want to sing again in this life." Leng Rui''s mouth trembled. He has never seen a woman who is more shameless than Tang Guo in his life. System: [Sympathy. The host has copsed and is anxious to be killed. Chapter 19: Rich young ex-girlfriend (19) Chapter 19: Rich young ex-girlfriend (19) Chapter 19: Rich Young Girlfriend (19) "Leng Rui, you are really a warrior of justice, and use your power to uphold justice." Tang Guo looked at Leng Rui who just hung up the phone, and the smile on his mouth was like a little fox. Leng Rui patted Tang Guo''s ws. "The next time you ask for it, just point it out without turning around." When this woman is useful to him, he can fulfill any request she has, as long as he is willing to do so. After saying this, Leng Rui felt that the eyes from the woman did not hide, and the corners of his eyes trembled. Before she spoke, she said, "Hurry up and go upstairs to sleep." Lengzi pushed the door open and heard this sentence. His dad impatiently urged the same woman in pajamas to go upstairs to sleep. His brain was a bit dead, and Muner walked in. I had known that he should go to thepany during the day to find Leng Rui. Obviously, when Ie back at night, I will encounter some unsightly pictures. Fortunately, he came back early, and the two seemed to have just begun. Even so, Lengzi''s heart became ufortable. Tang Guo was his girlfriend after all. "dad." Lengzi the more obedient in front of Leng Rui, like a baby, "I have something to discuss with you." After that, he nced at Tang Guo next to him. The woman wore a short-sleeved cotton nightdress, and her ck curly hair was scattered, her face was still pure, and the delicate corbone under the neckline added a little charm to her. The skirt of the nightdress just reached a little above the knee, and a pair of straight white legs shook slightly. The nightdress was very loose, and she still couldn''t hide the woman''s wonderful figure. The longer Lengzi looked, the more she looked. Leng Rui frowned, and walked to Leng Ziyue''s face, wondering whether it was intentional or not, blocking Tang Guo''s figure, "Go to the study room to talk." "You go to the room and wait for me." Looking back, Leng Rui said to Tang Guodao again, that look was very clear, do you cheeky woman, do you want to get Lengzi Yue, after all, Leng Zi Yue also has a nice skin. Tang Guo trot beside Leng Rui, put his toes on his feet, and said gently in his ear, "Rx, I just want to be with you. You are more handsome, richer, and more attractive." This sentence makes Leng Rui feel very subtle. The sound wasn''t too small. The more Leng Zi heard, his face suddenly became stiff, his fists clenched, and there were snacks. "I''ll wait for you toe back." Tang Guo disappeared, and the father and son came to the study. Lengzi finally couldn''t help but said, "Dad, when will this woman move out?" It''s been more than half a month. Leng Rui nced at Leng Zi more, thetter was taken aback, he was a bit frightened, how dare to care about Leng Rui''s affairs. "Dad, I don''t mean that. This woman is the same as those women before. In order to achieve their own goals, they betray all kinds of women. It doesn''t matter if you y with this kind of woman. Dad, don''t take it seriously. Today she was so smart in front of you, maybe lying in the arms of others tomorrow. " The more Lengzi didn''t expect, the smile on Leng Rui''s face disappeared, and a gleam of cold light appeared under his eyes. "The little stars in mypany will find a gold owner for resources. Basically, they will change one. If they are more famous, they will find a higher status." Lengzi said more and more vigorously, "If some Passive, no matter who, even an 80-year-old man with a fat face and fat ears, even a few men alone, they are willing, as long as they hold them up. " Leng Rui frowned, and her heart was a little blocked. Chapter 20: Rich young ex-girlfriend (20) Chapter 20: Rich young ex-girlfriend (20) Chapter 20: Rich Young Girlfriend (20) Leng Rui lighted a cigarette and smoked quite anxiously. He did not wait for Lengzi to continue to say, "What are you looking for?" Leng Ziyue remembered what was happening. He calmed down and said, "Dad, I want to sign Kiki to Xingyun Music. Now Kiki''s reputation is pretty good. It would be better if there is a specialpany packaging." "Kiki''s potential is very good. As long as thepany is willing to spend resources to support her, thepany will never lose money." He manages Neb Film and Television, and Neb Music can''t control it. In fact, let Lu Qi sign in Neb Music, he can still say a word. It just got the effect, and there was no cold sharp opening. A word from Leng Rui will make Lu Qi''s worth soaring, and thepany will definitely support her. "Who is she?" The colder Lengzi said, "She''s my girlfriend." Leng Rui raised a brow and said casually, "You can arrange it." "None of this can be done, you don''t care about Neb Films." When Leng Zi still wanted to fight for something, Leng Rui made him stop his words. Lengzi stared at Leng Rui more and more, "Dad, if you speak ..." "Your woman, do you care about me?" Leng Rui said, blocking Leng Ziyue, "what woman do you want to support, and I want to help you? Are you just doing this?" Leng Rui extinguished the cigarette, threw the cigarette **** into the ashtray, and walked out of the study. "Dad, that woman is a climber ..." Leng Rui turned his head sharply on Leng Ziyue''s body, and the voice of thetter was stuck in his throat. Does his father seem a little dissatisfied with him? Lengzi rubbed his hair more and more irritably, the purpose was not achieved, and finally he was able to leave the vi silently. He had never thought of staying in the vi for one night, and if he heard any sound, he would probably be heartbroken. Even if he didn''t hear it, he was heart-broken now. "It''s the third song." Tang Guo nced at the man leaning on the bed and smoking a cigarette, "Leng Rui, when do you sleep?" Leng Rui threw the unfinished cigarette into the ashtray, and his sharp eyes fell on the woman''s fair face. Pink toot, rosy, especially those watery eyes, are very attractive. His eyes narrowed slightly, even if such a woman would leave his vi in the future, countless men would be willing to hold her. "Leng Rui, have you changed your mind and want to do something other than listen to songs?" Leng Rui hadn''t responded yet. The woman held her hands next to him, and the aroma resistance that belonged to her couldn''t be stopped, so it pervaded him all the way. A little fox. morous woman. "There will always be a jam tomorrow?" Tang Guo sat back in his chair again, and a hum, the sound sounded a bit lost, it seemed because he had no other thoughts. This makes Leng Rui a little crying, cowardly woman. "You''ve been in the vi for more than half a month," Lengrui''s tone became a bit cold, "Any woman will never be here for more than a month." Tang Guo held his face with his hands, his eyes blinked, "So, what do you want to express?" "You did a good job at this time," Leng Rui took out a contract and a real estate certificate from the drawer next to it. "This is thetest contract from Neb Music and I gave you a vi, which is yours." Pay. " From the beginning, Leng Rui had no ns to allow this woman to stay in the vi for more than a month, and he did not allow exceptions. In particr, this woman is breaking through his bottom line. Chapter 21: Rich young girlfriend (21) Chapter 21: Rich young girlfriend (21) Chapter 21: Rich Young Girlfriend (21) "Leng Rui, this is my new master." "He said he wanted to hold me, and let me fire all over the country, fire all over the world." "Right, Leng Rui, you see a group of men over there," Tang Guo said with a confusing smile on his face. "They are all waiting to hold me. Whoever says bad things about me, they will help me get back. . " Leng Rui opened his eyes sharply, only to realize that he had just had a strange dream just now. The woman in the dream proudly preached in front of him that there were countless men waiting to hold her, the cheeky face of the viin woke him up. He looked up and looked at a bed in the corner. The woman''s face could not be seen at night, but he was sure she was there. This woman really has affected him. Let her move after the finals tomorrow! Tang Guo got up very early. When he got up, Leng Rui was gone. Hearing the servant said that he didn''t have any daylight, and hurried to thepany. Tang Guo didn''t think much about it. You Yu hade to pick her up to the finals. There were originally 20 people in the finals. One yer had been deprived of Tang Guo because of buying the water army, and now he has been deprived of the qualification. Only 19 people are left. The show crew didn''t seem to look at the remaining ones that were eliminated, and did not select candidates to make up. Compared to thest rematch, this time outside the finals, Tang Guo was surrounded by many fans, asking her to sign. She also refused toe, with a beautiful signature falling down, fast, and the words looked good, with a sweet smile on her face, and some male fans blushed. "Lu Qi has signed for Neb Music." You Yu said in Tang Guo''s ear, "It seems that Leng Shao intends to hold her, and I will hear a lot of resources from the high-level news that Lu Qi will put on Lu Qi. With her current poprity, many businesses have been looking for Here, even the variety shows of several TV stations came to her. " "Ancestral, when I say this, can you not be so indifferent?" You Yu looked helpless. "Those endorsements and variety shows you pushed off, this is your chance, even if you only like singing, you have to Get your name out, don''t you? " "It''s not easy to get started in this circle. Many yers who once stepped down to" The Sound of Sound "thought that as long as they sang well, most of them disappeared into the audience''s sight." "If you can make a good impression in the audience first, it will definitely be of great help to your future development." "As the saying goes, if you want your audience to buy your song, first you need a good person to set it up, and then let them like you, treat you as their favorite, and you''re half done." You Yu pointed around, "Look at the scene today, how many fans does Lu Qi have?" Tang Guo raised his eyes gently, and it turned out that almost arge group of people were all around, alling to Landing Qi. Don''t ask how she saw it. These people are holding a sign with Lu Qi''s name in their hands. "If you lose to Lu Qi in the finals today," You Yu looked serious, "you will be stepped on by her in the future." Tang Guoxi smiled, "Sister You, why do you think I will lose to her?" You Yu opened her mouth and whispered, "I heard the news from the high-level side, and I seem to know that the judges have passed. Otherwise, how could they be prepared to give so much resources to Lu Qi? Especially there is a recent The hottest variety shows, let alone neers who just debuted, are some old singers, and actors want to go to this variety show. " Chapter 22: Rich young ex-girlfriend (22) Chapter 22: Rich young ex-girlfriend (22) Chapter 22: Rich Young Girlfriend (22) Lu Qi waste, and the moment she walked in, she was looking for Tang Guo. Apanying Lu Qi was still Leng Ziyue. The more Leng Zi saw Tang Guo, he couldn''t help remembering everything he saw back to the vist night, and his mood was very delicate. Now every time I see Tang Guo, a voicees out of his mind involuntarily, this is his dad''s woman, and the woman who will turn up and down with his dad every night. Heart jam! Tang Guo felt two strange eyes, raised his head slightly, and showed a sweet smile to the two. Lu Qi shook her fist, then went to the seat next to Tang Guo with a smile. "Tang Guo, you look so confident, are you confident in this match?" Lu Qi is very beautiful, and smiles better, "You sing very well, you have a good singing voice, and you are sure to win the first ce. One? " "Are you sure?" Tang Guo asked without answering Lu Qi''s words. Lu Qi smiled lightly, "I believe that my efforts will be realized today. I am naturally confident to win the first ce. Although Tang Guo is excellent, I am not bad." "Oh ..." Tang Guora said a long tone, and everyone thought she had given up. But what she said next shocked everyone three times. Tang Guo held his chin in one hand and raised his eyes slightly. "Don''t think about it, the first is mine. Although you worked hard for a long time, it''s the result of today, but you seem to be out of luck. Why? Met me? " "Without me, your thoughts can be realized," Tang Guo smiled sweetly, making people think that she said these words, not to have any thoughts, but just to express the thoughts in her heart, there is really no sense of contradiction. "However, you don''t have to be disappointed. Although you are two years older than me, you are still very young, and there are opportunities." Lu Qi is dead! The other yers looked at each other, they all found out that Lu Qi''s original good-looking smiley face was angered by Tang Guo. Lu Qi''s **** undted several times, and she took a deep breath for a long time before she came over. "I can''t talk so much," Lu Qi couldn''t pretend, "so my face hurts when I get it." Others have also seen that the two do not deal with and do not intend to participate in this rematch. Do not think about it. As long as there are no idents, Lu Qi and Tang Guo will be the first and second. As for who is first, it depends on who has the ability. At this time, the background host seems to have found a topic. Can''t wait toe over, for a moment the camera turned to both of them. "Lu Qi, Tang Guo, is there any unpleasantness between you?" The host was full of interest, "Or because you arepetitors to each other, so you don''t like each other?" It is also because the two are new, and the host of the background dares to ask such questions, and get more out of the topic. At that time, the TV station will be even hotter on the show. As long as they show, the ratings go up. Lu Qi held an atmospheric smile, "No, our rtionship is very good, and there is nothing unpleasant, but wepete with each other. From the outsider''s perspective, there may be some tit-for-tat. In fact, this is not the same thing. Ipete only for singing without any personal grievances. Besides, there is no personal grudge between Tang Guo and me. I like her very much. " "Tang Guo, is that so?" Tang Guo nodded. "She''s right." Lu Qi breathed a sigh of relief, but then Tang Guo''s words made her feel sullen. Chapter 23: Rich young ex-girlfriend (23) Chapter 23: Rich young ex-girlfriend (23) Chapter 23: Rich Young Girlfriend (23) "But one thing, you guessed it." The backstage host knew the topic wasing, and hurriedly asked, "Which point?" "Just ..." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, his lips twitched slightly, and his smile was still so sweet. "I don''t see her very well." Lu Qi''s face was stiff. "Tang Guo, are you so straightforward in expressing your thoughts, aren''t you afraid of taking off the powder? Or, you don''t care about the fans behind you?" The words of the host were obviously aimed at Tang Guo. When Lu Qi heard this, the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted, but she really shot herself in the foot. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes slightly, "My fans will understand me, and they should like such a real me. If I act too much, and one day suddenly shows that I really don''t like Lu Qi, they will I thought I had faked something. " "Since it will be exposed sooner orter, it''s better to express your thoughts at the beginning," Tang Guo said gently, and his eyes fell on Lu Qi''s body, which made thetter have a bad feeling and only listened to her. Continued, "However, I didn''t expect that I looked at Lu Qi unpleasantly, and she looked pretty good to me. It sounded a bit like me, really a little ttered." The background host heard this, shaking the hand of the microphone, could not help shaking. This ball yed well, this time Lu Qi waspletely pulled by Tang Guo. If in the future Lu Qi expresses a dislike of Tang Guo, everyone will think that Lu Qi is a fake thing. Since you don''t like Tang Guo, why did you have to pretend to be in harmony? Lu Qi''s face was also green and white for a while, her teeth were bitten tightly. "I hope that the fans who listen to my songs and love my songs will understand what kind of person I am." Tang Guo faced the camera. "I am not a perfect person in front of everyone. If you can ept Tang Guo like this, then please like me to the fullest. "Tang Guo, if you are so straightforward, aren''t you afraid to offend people?" The background host asked curiously, "For example, Lu Qi?" "Lu Qi, do you mind if Tang Guo treats you this way? How are you feeling now?" The background host s topic today is really interesting. I used to see Tang Guo sitting silently on the side. He did nt talk much. I did nt expect that when he talked, it would be very topical. And Tang Guo questioned. Tang Guo smiled, "If you are afraid of offending people and go against the vest and like someone who doesn''t look good to you, wouldn''t you be tired? Host, do you hear anything from my singing?" The background host stayed for a while and then said, "Tang Guo, your singing is very quiet and makes you very quiet. Seriously, after listening to your song, it is easy to let away the tiredness of the day and the quality of sleep at night. It''s also getting better. " "I''m a little curious, why is your singing so effective?" "Because, now I live very easily, dare to do everything, dare to say anything," Tang Guo said, "You feel this because I have passed my mood to you through singing. As a People, no worries, no stress, naturally feel rxed, sleep will be better, and you will not feel any fatigue. " The background host forgot Lu Qi, and he waspletely surprised by Tang Guo''s answer. Soon he remembered Lu Qi again, and continued to ask the previous questions. Lu Qi was bad for the whole person. Chapter 24: Rich young girlfriend (24) Chapter 24: Rich young girlfriend (24) Chapter 24: Rich Young Girlfriend (24) Lu Qi almost gritted her teeth and said, "Of course, a straightforward person like Tang Guo, I wouldn''t mind what she said, and I even like her more and more." "I don''t know why she is not pleasing to me, but I don''t mind." Lu Qi maintained a beautiful smile and still did not let her image crumble. Now she is afraid that Tang Guo will continue to say something. Although you like me very much, but I still see you as displeasing, then she really doesn''t know what to say. The person sold by others is to express their true disposition and say nothing will make the device copse. From the beginning, she was the perfect image, and Lu Qi is really riding a tiger now. If she expresses a little dissatisfaction with Tang Guo in the future, today''s perfect image will copse in an instant. As soon as he thought of what would happen, Lu Qi turned ck. The background host also felt that talking to Lu Qi was very boring, and there was no topic at all. Instead, he continued to talk to Tang Guo. For a time, Lu Qi sat on the cold bench, but now she wants to sit on the cold bench, for fear that the host will ask her something more embarrassing. After about an hour, it was finally Lu Qi''s turn to take the stage. Fortunately, after an hour, she had adjusted her mood. What she chose this time was a love lover song, still in English. This song can not only express singing, but also fully express the mood of a love lover. Lu Qi''s skills are very good, both in singing and expressing emotions, they are fascinating. The five judge mentors all heard tears in silence. In the end, the melody in the song reversed, showing a broken heart, slowly walking out of the mood, and letting the listener return to peace. In short, this songpletely made people understand Lu Qi''s excellence. Five judge mentors raised their scoreboards: 99, 98, 98, 99, 98. "She sang very well, and I fell into it from the beginning." It was Shen Yun, a well-established singer, "the feelings she expressed reminded me of the time when I first fell in love, many Good memories came to mind at that moment, so I gave her 99 points. " "The reason I like her is that she finally dealt with the emotional part, a kind of relief, putting everything down," Tong Can said, "but also because of this part, I deducted two points, always feel here, a little less. " Of course, Lu Qi knew what was missing, because in thest part, she couldn''t express her true relief at all. She was so angry with Tang Guo that she could adjust it so easily. If it weren''t for her good quality, after many trainings, she would definitely copse this time. Fortunately, this score is already good. She doesn''t think Tang Guo''s score is higher than her. Moreover, Tong Can and Shen Yun, two people, still helped her find it, and it was definitely towards her. The next yer toe on stage is Tang Guo. Tang Guo left a deep impression on everyone, sweet, pure, like a little angel, an angel who can make the world feel quiet. So when Tang Guo came up wearing a ck skirt, he felt a heavy, dark, and oppressive feeling. Both the audience and the judges on the stage froze. This seems to be an angel fallen into the dark abyss, the original pure and beautiful smile is gone, all that remains on her face is despair and even pain. Chapter 25: Rich young girlfriend (25) Chapter 25: Rich young girlfriend (25) Chapter 25: Rich Young Girlfriend (26) The woman in the ck skirt raised her head gently, and as the lights became more and more, the ck skirt on her body gradually changed color. From ck to white, but a few seconds. The original pain and evil face suddenly showed a sweet smile, still as pure as an angel. Her smile seemed to wash away all their darkness, and she opened her mouth slightly, singing the lyrics, beautiful, graceful, and gentle, so that the entire world was purified. Just now everyone''s depression is gone, and the abyss in which they live is as if an illusion. She did note to lead them to hell, but brought them to heaven from hell. When thest melody fell, everyone present closed their eyes slowly, even the cameraman. At this time, there was no way to control his feelings, and he closed his eyes, but his hands were still instinctively moving. One minute passed and no one opened his eyes. Three minutes passed and no one opened his eyes. Five minutes passed. "Do you guys n to sleep here?" The woman''s voice sounded, "I usually work too hard and tired?" The crowd then opened their eyes and looked up at the woman standing on the stage with a sweet smile. Just staring nkly, he couldn''t express a word. They only listened to one song, but seemed to have gone through a grand concert. Such a breathtaking scene, if this woman really will hold a concert, I don''t know what kind of shocking picture will be caused at that time. "What is this song called?" Tong Can asked with excitement that he was an old singer, and he knew the songwriters andposers. Most of them were famous artists, but he had never heard of who wrote such lyrics and wrote such lyrics. If so, he must know this person. "The fallen world," Tang Guo answered. Shen Yun was puzzled, "Why the fallen world, not the light behind the fallen?" Others were a little puzzled, yeah, this is obviously a song that tells the story of angels returning to the light after the fall. Listening to the meaning of Tang Guo, this is not out of the fallen at all, it is also called the fallen world. In the face of everyone, Tang Guo must give an exnation, she chose to satisfy them. "That s an example. There is apassion in the heart. The ants are reluctant to step on the dead master. When they see the chaos in the world, hundreds of people have not been invaded by the enemy and lost their homes and lives. Sergeant, battle to kill the enemy. When he was a million dead, the people weed the light, and he was still in a fallen world, atonement for **** hands. Because he is a monk, the broken ring will always fall. " Shen Yun could not help but said, "And what we see is our light?" Tang Guo nodded, "You can understand that." "Who made this song?" Tong Can was more concerned about this. Tang Guo closed his smile and said softly, "That master." Everyone thought Tang Guo was a joke, maybe she didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t ask. Although Tong Can was not reconciled, Tang Guo was no longer embarrassed. The five judges looked at each other and once again held up the scoreboard. "100, 100, 100, 100, 100." As expected, Tang Guo behaved very calmly, but others were not calm. Shen Yun couldn''t help asking, "Tang Guo, why aren''t you excited at all?" Chapter 26: Rich young ex-girlfriend (26) Chapter 26: Rich young ex-girlfriend (26) Chapter 26: Rich Young Girlfriend (27) Shen Yun was still in a dilemma before. How many points should Tang Guo give? After all, he was ountable and definitely could not let Tang Guo lose to Lu Qi. Compared with Leng Rui and Leng Zi, she certainly chose to listen to Leng Rui. Leng Ziyue only manages one neb film, and for Leng Rui, there can be many neb films. Now she is not at all embarrassed. Tang Guo''s strength is more than Lu Qi. He scored a perfect score, but it was a smooth move. Big bosses are just different. The people you like are so powerful. From her point of view, there will be problems if Tang Guo fails. "Because I think I''ll be number one, I''m already excited." This answer made everyoneugh and cry. She is really sincere. If it wasn''t for her strength, people would have said something inside when she heard this. Although there is an inside story, with Tang Guo''s strength, there is no need to mention that inside story. At this time, the audience will definitely not question anything. Lu Qi came back with ease and got such a result. Seeing the rows of perfect scores, the blood and heart attacked, his eyes darkened, and he suddenly passed out. There are many people around her, waiting for results, and even several reporters. Several reporters saw this scene, and several topics changed their minds, taking photos of Lu Qi''s fainting secretly. The more Leng Zi found out, he helped Lu Qi aside to rest, then walked in front of several reporters, and looked at them coldly. A few reporters were embarrassed. "Is it cold, is there something wrong?" "You should know what should be written and what should not be written." Lengzi frowned, "Qiqi is not feeling well today, and she is sick because she is participating in the game. I am very fortunate. I hope you do nt report it in a mess. Several reporters looked at each other. They didn''t have any backstage. The more Leng Zi warned, they really didn''t dare to mess with the report. "Leng Shao rest assured that we will not report indiscriminately. These photos were taken indiscriminately, and I will delete them immediately." Saying so, in fact, the more dissatisfied I was with Lu Qi Lengzi. "Why would she have a perfect score?" The first thing Lu Qi woke up was holding Leng Ziyue, "How could there be a perfect score?" "Ziyue, don''t you say that Tong Can and Shen Yun are the ones you invited?" Lu Qi had doubts in her heart. "Is anyone told them? Is that the person who raised Tang Guo?" The more Leng Zi did not speak, Lu Qi''s words, he thought it made sense. If it was his dad''s shot, Shen Yun and Tong Can would listen to his dad, not his. "Qiqi, it doesn''t matter if you lose, you have the strength, and you have a lot of arrangements to follow, don''t affect yourter performance because of this incident." Lengzi hugged Lu Qi more carefully, "wait for you in the eyes of the audience I was so impressed that I was able to sing some songs and finally have a concert, which is a natural thing. " Lu Qi was unwilling, "I''m definitely not worse than Tang Guo, and finally lost because of this, Zi Yue, I really don''t want to." "Ziyue, did you say that it was a mistake because I came back? It was because I could not bear you, that caused you to leave Tang Guo. Now she is not willing to revenge me by this means?" "Ziyue, today she just won my first ce. What about the future? Do you think she will let me go?" "She just wants to take you away from me." Hearing this sentence, Leng Ziyue''s heart is a little delicate, is it so? Chapter 27: Rich young ex-girlfriend (27) Chapter 27: Rich young ex-girlfriend (27) Chapter 27: Rich Young Girlfriend (28) "Tang Guo, the first ce you get by that means will notst long." Lu Qi found Tang Guo, and said directly while no one was around, "I know that because Ziyue chose me at the end, you are unwilling to revenge me." "But I tell you, I will not flinch, nor will I give you more." Lu Qiyi said rightly. "This kind of you is even more unworthy of Zi Yue. He chose me because he liked it. It was me. " "Tang Guo, one day everyone will know that your true colors, even if the people behind you are big, he will not always hold you. I urge you to take it for granted and stop provoking me because Ziyue has done too much. I relent you again and again, but only to see that Ziyue owes you something. If you really anger me, don''t me me for being rude. " "Finally advise you, the more your son is mine, don''t think about it." After Lu Qi said a lot of words, he left with arrogance, leaving no chance for Tang Guo to speak. She touched her chin. "Mentally retarded, did you say this heroine copsed?" [I''m not mad at you yet, host, take your time, this is a world of peace. Can you live well? Tang Guo: "I live a good life, and I didn''t mess with her. She came up. You have to be reasonable. Obviously I didn''t hurt her!" [Yes, you didn''t provoke her proactively, but you snatched her first ce in "Voice of Sound". Without you, she is already very hot now. The system sounds with a grudge, [Host, you have destroyed her first resource now, causing her to be less outstanding than the plot, and even her personality has copsed. "She didn''t win first ce because she was not good enough and wanted to engage in insider. I just broke her n to engage in insider and strive for a fair chance for this tform. I won her. Do you admit it, I''m better than her? " System: [...] acknowledge! "That wouldn''t be enough. I can''t just let her because she is the heroine? I have a clear conscience, after all, I want to live well." Tang Guo frowned. "Listening to your tone, do you want me to have a bad life and let me get something out?" The system is anxious, [No, absolutely no, really no, host, you can live well, don''t do anything, you have to sing, as a singer, you go, you are very good. ording to the plot, after a while, Lu Qi will participate in a variety show. The host now only wants to sing. This is a good thing. There is no Tang Guo in the variety show. Lu Qi will shine and rely on his strength to attract arge number of fans. Yes, that''s it. The systemughed secretly. Why didn''t he think of it before, as long as the host was far away from the hostess, it would not affect Lu Qi. Without the supporting role of Tang Guo, is there no other supporting role to add to Lu Qi? Lu Qi can''t deal with the host, and against a few other small characters, that''s not easy. Tang Guo returned to the vi and saw a pile of luggage at the door. Actually there was not much luggage, just two or three suitcases. While she was still in doubt, the servant came up. "Miss Tang, sir said you don''t need to enter the vi, your luggage is packed, the driver is waiting there, and where is Tang Tang to live now, he can ask the driver to help you over. Chapter 28: Rich young ex-girlfriend (28) Chapter 28: Rich young ex-girlfriend (28) Chapter 28: Rich Young Girlfriend (29) [Host, look, this is the fate of the female partner. The system said in a weird manner, [Your gold master, now kicked you out, I said it at the beginning, so you do nt go to provoke him, see, now you are kicked out without a word, your n It''s gone. Anyway, the system is now relieved. Without Leng Rui''s help to Tang Guo, Lu Qi''s obstacles were definitely smaller. Tang Guo leanedzily on the sofa, feeding grapes into his mouth, as if he were all right. [Host, we have gone through so many worlds together, why I found that I didn''t know you at all. The system was silent for a long time, but I didn''t see any disappointed and sad expression on Tang Guo, and finally couldn''t help asking. [Host, can you tell me when did you start to fall apart? [Host, don''t you think you have an anti-human personality tendency? [No, ording to what you have done in the previous worlds, it is an anti-social and anti-human character in itself. "idiot!" system: Then he heard Tang Guo smile gently, "Leng Rui, he will not bear me." [Host, would you please point your face? Don''t you know that man? He doesn''t like women. He only likes to listen to songs. The woman who lives in that vi a year doesn''t know how many, it will not be more than one month, and you, less than one month, is not a cold exception. Tang Guo ignored the system and called You Yu. "Recording songs?" You Yu was surprised. "Ancestral, what are you going to do?" "Record a few of my own songs and upload them to the hottest singing software now, let people know my songs first. When the show airs, without my own promotion, fans on that software will help me promote it." Tang Guo exined, "Sister You, you can help me with some trouble." You Yu thought about it, this is one way. "So, whose song are you recording?" "I said it was mine." You Yu paused, "Your own?" "Well, I wrote the words, and the songs were made by others. I will mark them when the timees. You can rest assured, just record five songs. If you do nt worry, you can listen first." You Yu was very relieved. Since hearing the song of Tang Guo that day, she knew that Tang Guo would be on fire. Even if Leng Rui had let Tang Guo move out of the vi, You Yu was not worried about it. After all, Tang Guo still has a contract with Neb Music, which can guarantee the worry-free resources for three years. As long as Tang Guo does not die, three years will definitely be a fire. "Okay, then record, this time, you have to promote it on Weibo, attract more fans, Xiaoguo, you are strong, don''t die." "Um." Tang Guo smiled, "I will." So, in the next few days, Tang Guo was busy recording songs. Lu Qi has already entered the variety show group and started recording reality shows. By the time the reality show was almost recorded and the first episode aired, the five songs recorded by Tang Guo had already be popr on some singing software. Tang Guo''s Weibo fans, as well as the ount of this software, have a lot of fans. Lu Qi attracted arge wave of fans for the reality show. It was at this time that the finals of The Sound of Sound also aired. Because of Lu Qi''s performance, everyone boiled, and a big wave of fans rose. However, some people revealed that the first ce was not Lu Qi, causingizens to send out a lot of barrage, and said that the show had an inside story. Chapter 29: Fortune Girlfriend (29) Chapter 29: Fortune Girlfriend (29) Chapter 29: Rich Young Girlfriend (30) Seeing such a result, Lu Qi was finally relieved. After the show was broadcast and she was praised by the judges, a series of barrage of "garbage show", "with insider" and "Tang Guo rolled off stage" appeared, and Lu Qi reallyughed. Although there are still a lot of people talking for Tang Guo, they are all overwhelmed by scolding. However, when Tang Guo reached the stage, the barrage disappeared suddenly. Even across the screen, people can feel Tang Guo''s world. Those who sprayed Tangguo before were also attracted. Anyone who came at any time felt the same as those who experienced it that day. They felt that what they had just scolded was too vicious. Is it because they scolded Tang Guo that she fell to the abyss? Are all these sins caused by them? With the singing of the song, many people even looked at the screen and showed painful struggles, guilt, and even regretful tears. When Tang Guo was finally illuminated by the white light, the angel''s pure face was restored, and their sins seemed to be washed away by her sweet smile. At that moment, the people watching the show were shocked, and at the same time, Tang Guo was deeply attracted and even liked her. "Wow, isn''t this the fruit of XX singing software?" "Yeah, from the beginning I felt familiar and the genre was familiar. It turned out to be her." "Guo Guo must be the first. Who canpare this strength?" "Is the person who scolded Guoguo mentally retarded?" With the promotion of the fan barrage, someone soon found out who Guoguo was, andter discovered that the song that can be heard everywhere recently came from Tang Guo. After discovering the truth, those who scolded Tang Guo before were blushing. Lu Qi stared at the screen and couldn''t believe it. After downloading the software, I saw that Tang Guo s fans were as high as 1 million, and her five songs were on the homepage rmendation. Lu Qi really did nt think things were too good. Then, after listening to five songs, her face became pale. Recently, they also bought two of them as the background music of the show group. Moreover, the director of the show group also said that she sang well, so she sang the two songs live. Before she was stillcent, now Lu Qi almost bit her teeth. Later, she took a look at theposer and theposer. Theposer was an unfamiliar name, and theposer was Tang Guo. She even sang Tang Guo''s song. Lu Qi clenched her fists tightly. When the show was broadcast, she didn''t know what the consequences would be, and how many people wouldugh at her. Lu Qi quickly called the director of the show group and asked if the footage of singing could be cut off. "Cut off?" "Lu Qi, I think this lens is good, there is no need to cut it." "Director, really can''t?" Still unable to answer, Lu Qi was desperate. Finally, she thought of Leng Ziyue, and immediately called him. "Kiki, the director agreed." Lu Qi was relieved, "That''s good." She didn''t know that the director agreed, but she was offended. What she thought now was that she couldn''t make any jokes, and where she wanted so many. Because of the finals, Tang Guo''s songs, and five songs on a singing software, Tang Guo became hot. The "Voice of Sound" program group felt that Tang Guo''s topic was still very good, so he put those pictures that were interviewed in the background before, without any surprise, and gave Tang Guo a wave of fans. Chapter 30: Fortune Girlfriend (30) Chapter 30: Fortune Girlfriend (30) Chapter 30: Rich Young Girlfriend (31) "I like the way we Guoguo is so frank." "Guo Guo is right. He obviously doesn''t like a person. Why should he say it with conscience?" "If it''s just to maintain a good image, I don''t think it''s necessary at all. After all, if each of us says that, it would not be perfect. Is it normal to have shorings?" "Anyway, I just like this kind of fruit. I was fascinated by her and sang so nicely. Every time I can take me to that mysterious world. My personality is also my favorite." ... Tang Guo was full of praise on the Inte, even though she had no exposure except for the sound show "The Sound of the Sound". But because of her own strength and the influence of those five songs, she only needs the stage of "Sound of Sound" to make her pass anyone. Even if it was Lu Qi, her poprity had risen because of her participation in the reality show, and she could notpare with the current Tang Guo. Lu Qi is on the reality show and sells people. Tang Guo did not participate in any reality show, and every time she appeared, the biggest impression was that she was a singer. The first thing that impressed her was her singing, and then she was the one. Once you know her, you will naturally like her songs more. "Ancestral, you are angry." Yu Yu excitedly called Tang Guo. "Ancestral, do you know, my phone has been exploded since yesterday." You Yu flipped through the various appointments in her hand, and looked awfully excited, she knew that even if Tang Guo had moved out of Leng Rui''s vi. As long as you don''t die, it will definitely catch fire. After Yu Yu calmed down, he immediately asked Tang Guo what he nned next. At present, she has countless resources. With Tang Guo so hot, everyone can see her value. You don''t need any means to get all kinds of resources. You Yu thought that while taking advantage of this time, join some programs that impressed the audience to maintain Tang Guo''s current poprity. First and foremost was a few crotch reality shows. You Yu expressed her thoughts, thinking that Tang Guo had no opinion. However, Tang Guo hardly considered it. "I will not participate in the reality show." "why?" You Yu couldn''t understand. This is a good opportunity. Compared to a week ago, Tang Guo''s worth has gone through several times. She will never read it wrong. As long as she participates in a reality show, Tang Guo will be even hotter. "It''s boring." A fluttering sentence came from her phone, and Yu Yu thought she had heard it wrong. No, no fun? ? ? Did she just send her off? When Yu Yu was about to get angry, Tang Guo''s voice came again, "I already have ns." "What are you going to do?" You Yu calmed down and asked. Thest time it was Tang Guo''s thoughts that could make her so hot, so Yu Yu felt that Tang Guo was not only capable, but also a strategic person. "Record a song." "Publish a record." "It''s busy. Reality shows are a waste of time." "After all, I''m the one who wants to ignite the world." "There is no need to waste time on that show." "It makes no sense at all." You Yu: "..." You Yu''s eyelids jumped fiercely, and she took a deep breath. "Ancestral, if you want to release a record, then someone needs help ?? Do you think it''s that simple? Human, material and financial resources ... are indispensable." "Are you anyone? Are you rich?" "Yes." Chapter 31: Fortune Girlfriend (31) Chapter 31: Fortune Girlfriend (31) Chapter 31: Rich Young Girlfriend (32) You Yu rushed into Tang Guo''s vi in a fiery rush, and went in for a look. Tang Guo was lyingzily on the sofa while ying with his mobile phone while eating ice cream. Ice cream? ? You Yu walked over and took Tang Guo''s ice cream. "Don''t you be afraid of getting fat after eating so much?" Tang Guo wasn''t angry, he looked up slightly, "Sister You, sit down." You Yu threw the ice cream into the trash can and sat down angrily. She can understand Tang Guo somewhat, this is a master who is not afraid of heaven, as if he doesn''t care about anything. All in all, she is still a heartless and heartless guy. Although the goal is to spread the world, she has never seen too much ambition in Tang Guo''s eyes. Instead, she saw that her desire to spread the fire around the world was nothing more than a boring pastime for her to find something to do. "Little fruit." "Although Mr. Leng looks at you differently and lets you live in the vi for half a month, but you have already moved away from the vi, there is no chance of moving back." "Mr. Leng, you''d better stop provoking him, you can''t afford it." "Any woman who ys tricks in front of him does not end well. He is different from other men. He never knows what is Xiangxiangxiyu. Women fight and kill." You Yu''s eyes shed with deep fear. Although some things were heard, everything was true. Tang Guo smiled, his eyes closed slightly, as if he didn''t hear You Yu''s words, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile that appeared was not so friendly. The system saw this smile and shivered deeply. [Host, calm down, please dispel those bad ideas in your mind, don''t do harm, and break up the marriage between the male and female masters. [Host, I know, in those previous worlds, the female role you took over was really miserable, causing you serious physical and mental damage, but you ca nt take these to the next world, right? "Who told you that I was going to hurt the heroes? Would they want to destroy their feelings?" The system is weak, [If not, why do you show that horrible smile? "Is it scary?" Tang Guo blinked innocently, "Isn''t it sweet?" "Everyone says I am a little angel, a pure angel in their hearts, an angel who can cleanse them." System: [...] It was their eyes that were blind. "Sister You, I need invitations for high-level banquets. The only requirement is that these banquets must be cold and sharp." "If you don''t think you can do it, I''ll go on a tour." As soon as Yu Yu''s eyelids jumped, she saw Tang Guo pull out his mobile phone and open the travel software, as if he was going to choose where to travel. Promised immediately. Leng Ziyue hasn''t returned to the vi recently. One of the fears is that his dad was holding his former girlfriend and doing something undescribable and bumped into him. Secondly, Lu Qi''s condition is not very good recently. Tang Guo''s poprity has led to the decline of Lu Qi''s poprity. Some people even think that Lu Qi''s staff is too perfect. She thinks that she is a pretending person and suspects that she is different from the outside. What Lu Qi cares about most is that fans always like topare her with Tang Guo, saying that she is a singer and does nt sing. Why go to a reality show. Take a look at Tang Guo, who has already relied on the song and fire. As a result, she is still selling people and selling beautiful things. After listening to these words, Lu Qi was almost fainted. On this day, Lengzi returned to the vi. Chapter 32: Rich young ex-girlfriend (32) Chapter 32: Rich young ex-girlfriend (32) Chapter 32: Rich Young Girlfriend (32) You Yu rushed into Tang Guo''s vi in a fiery rush, and went in for a look. Tang Guo was lyingzily on the sofa while ying with his mobile phone while eating ice cream. Ice cream? ? You Yu walked over and took Tang Guo''s ice cream. "Don''t you be afraid of getting fat after eating so much?" Tang Guo wasn''t angry, he looked up slightly, "Sister You, sit down." You Yu threw the ice cream into the trash can and sat down angrily. She can understand Tang Guo somewhat, this is a master who is not afraid of heaven, as if he doesn''t care about anything. All in all, she is still a heartless and heartless guy. Although the goal is to spread the world, she has never seen too much ambition in Tang Guo''s eyes. Instead, she saw that her desire to spread the fire around the world was nothing more than a boring pastime for her to find something to do. "Little fruit." "Although Mr. Leng looks at you differently and lets you live in the vi for half a month, but you have already moved away from the vi, there is no chance of moving back." "Mr. Leng, you''d better stop provoking him, you can''t afford it." "Any woman who ys tricks in front of him does not end well. He is different from other men. He never knows what is Xiangxiangxiyu. Women fight and kill." You Yu''s eyes shed with deep fear. Although some things were heard, everything was true. Tang Guo smiled, his eyes closed slightly, as if he didn''t hear You Yu''s words, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the smile that appeared was not so friendly. The system saw this smile and shivered deeply. [Host, calm down, please dispel those bad ideas in your mind, don''t do harm, and break up the marriage between the male and female masters. [Host, I know, in those previous worlds, the female role you took over was really miserable, causing you serious physical and mental damage, but you ca nt take these to the next world, right? "Who told you that I was going to hurt the heroes? Would they want to destroy their feelings?" The system is weak, [If not, why do you show that horrible smile? "Is it scary?" Tang Guo blinked innocently, "Isn''t it sweet?" "Everyone says I am a little angel, a pure angel in their hearts, an angel who can cleanse them." System: [...] It was their eyes that were blind. "Sister You, I need invitations for high-level banquets. The only requirement is that these banquets must be cold and sharp." "If you don''t think you can do it, I''ll go on a tour." As soon as Yu Yu''s eyelids jumped, she saw Tang Guo pull out his mobile phone and open the travel software, as if he was going to choose where to travel. Promised immediately. Leng Ziyue hasn''t returned to the vi recently. One of the fears is that his dad was holding his former girlfriend and doing something undescribable and bumped into him. Secondly, Lu Qi''s condition is not very good recently. Tang Guo''s poprity has led to the decline of Lu Qi''s poprity. Some people even think that Lu Qi''s staff is too perfect. She thinks that she is a pretending person and suspects that she is different from the outside. What Lu Qi cares about most is that fans always like topare her with Tang Guo, saying that she is a singer and does nt sing. Why go to a reality show. Take a look at Tang Guo, who has already relied on the song and fire. As a result, she is still selling people and selling beautiful things. After listening to these words, Lu Qi was almost fainted. On this day, Lengzi returned to the vi. Chapter 33: Rich young ex-girlfriend (33) Chapter 33: Rich young ex-girlfriend (33) Chapter 33: Rich Young Girlfriend (33) Lengzi became more nervous, and now facing Tang Guo, he is very ufortable. When I walked into the vi, I didn''t expect to see a woman on the sofa. He didn''t know why he was disappointed, he looked around, and finally asked the servant. "Move away?" "When?" "Ms. Tang has been moving away for a long time." The servant thought about it and said the time. Leng Ziyue confirmed the time, wasn''t that the day of the finals of "Voice Voice"? His eyes shedplicatedly, and sure enough, his dad would never let a woman stay in the vi for more than a month. "Where is my dad?" "Sir is in the study." Lengzi stepped to the study, and the servant quickly whispered, "Master, my husband is in a bad mood recently." Leng Zi nodded more and hesitated. Should he go directly to the study to find Leng Rui, angry Leng Rui, he could not manage to fight it. Finally, thinking of Lu Qi''s current situation, if Leng Rui can help, she can get rid of this situation. For the loved one, he also cut out and knocked on the door of the study. "Come in." Hearing this indifferent voice, Lengzi raised his heart all at once. "dad." Leng Rui''s head was not raised. "Purpose." "I" "purpose." Listening to a voice that was more than twice as cold, her legs were a little stingy, "Qiqi is not in a good condition right now, and has many negative effects, which will not develop well for her in the future. I do nt think it s necessary to continue the reality show before. . Isn''t there a hot music show recently? It''s just that the candidates are almost fixed, Dad, please help me to talk about it and add a ce to it. " If it is a music show organized by ordinary people, he can still say a few words. However, this music show was organized by a senior in the circle, and he was not afraid of him. He should say that many people are not afraid to offend. Coincidentally, this person has a bit of friendship with Leng Rui. If Leng Rui speaks, the other person will still sell a favor. The main thing is that, with a cold sharp opening, Lu Qi will definitely walk in peace. However ... Leng Rui raised his head lightly, and frowned slightly. "Who is the woman in your mouth?" Leng Ziyue: "Dad, I told youst time, my girlfriend." Heart jammed. "Dad, what do you think?" I thought Leng Rui would refuse. Who knew that the other party threw him a business card, "You can call him." Lengzi became more and more overjoyed, and quickly took the business card, not to mention that Leng Rui himself spoke. This is a private phone. With this phone, everything is a sess. "Thank you, Dad." Seeing that Leng Rui was in a bad mood, he didn''t dare ask Tang Guo why he moved away. In fact, he felt that it would be okay to move away to avoid awkwardness in the face of Tang Guo. He also has selfishness. Without his father''s help behind Tang Guo, Lu Qi will have one less obstacle. After all, the person he loves is Lu Qi. Tang Guo is on fire, isn''t it? There should be a lot of resources avable now, and the mix should not be too bad in the future. The more Leng Zi left with peace of mind, the better Tang Guo lived, the less guilt he felt. For any high-level banquet, Leng Rui can hardly exceed ten minutes. No, after greeting some more important people, Leng Rui got up. "Mr. Leng, are you leaving?" Several other people looked at each other and felt helpless in their hearts. This one has always been like this and they dare not say much. It''s just that the purpose has not been achieved, which is a bit regrettable. Leng Rui just nodded, and suddenly the soothing female voice sounded, and he retreated. Chapter 34: Rich young ex-girlfriend (34) Chapter 34: Rich young ex-girlfriend (34) Chapter 34: Rich Young Girlfriend (34) Tang Guo was a special guest invited at the banquet and sang at the banquet. She counted the time urately, and started singing when she found that a man was about to leave. The woman in the blue dress, with her shoulders bare and unexposed, was still pure and sweet, holding the microphone elegantly. As the song spreads throughout the banquet, those eyes that seem to be talking will also attract her world. The original impetuous banquet, all kinds of anxious heart, because her voice calmed down. Almost no one said a word, and they all listened to the song in their ears seriously, that is, the waiter took the ss and dared not move too much. You Yu was standing in the corner, and could not help sighing. With such an atmosphere, Tang Guo couldn''t get mad, and he couldn''t bear it. The duration of a song is always so short. The first time everyone wakes up from a dream is to look at the woman on stage. Obsessed, intoxicated, with simple appreciation, naturally there will be eyes with a different mind. "Ms. Tang''s singing is really different." This is a middle-aged man who is gentle and elegant and well-maintained. He is the organizer of this banquet. "It is true that we invited Miss Tang this time. Now. " "I just don''t know if Miss Tang will be able to glorify the next banquet?" Tang Guo''s lip corners were slightly curved. "Of course." The voice of the woman also made Leng Rui wake up. I don''t know why, at this time, he didn''t n to leave. Several people around Leng Rui gave each other a wink, and Tang Guo''s eyes were full of scorching. "Miss Tang, I have heard your song before. I can''t think of Miss Tang being so young and singing so well. Those songs are now on my mobile phone and I listen to them almost every day." "After listening to Miss Tang''s scene, I realized that it was more perfect than what was recorded." Various men sang praises beside Tang Guo, and Leng Rui saw this scene and could not help thinking of a dream he had dreamed of before. "Leng Rui, this is my new owner." "Leng Rui, there are a lot of men behind me waiting to hold me." The dream, as if cursing, surrounded the cold and sharp mind, and the original smiling smile disappeared without a trace. By the time Leng Rui looked up again, the woman previously surrounded by countless men had disappeared. He frowned rather frantically, extinguished his cigarette butts, and got up to leave. "Mr. Leng, wait a minute." Leng Rui nced at the speaker, meaning, what else? The speaker was still a little nervous, but thinking of the preparation on his side, he had more courage. "Tonight, we have prepared a special gift for Mr. Leng. Mr. Leng might as well watch before leaving." Leng Rui immediately understood that most of them were women. "No need." Several eyes watched Leng Rui leave, a little discouraged. Before Leng Rui took Tang Guo so seriously, why was he not interested? "Then let it go?" One hesitated. Another person said, "It''s a pity to let it go. There are not many such opportunities. This is a neer. It is still clean and of great value. After a while, it will not be so fresh." "Be cold and cold, don''t mean others don''t." "Yes, you can''t get nothing." The driver was already waiting outside the banquet, Leng Rui opened the door and was about to sit in. Yu Guang aimed at a middle-aged fat man with a big belly and a greasy look. Chapter 35: Rich young ex-girlfriend (35) Chapter 35: Rich young ex-girlfriend (35) Chapter 35: Rich Young Girlfriend (35) The man also seemed to see Leng Rui, and quickly came over with a smile on his face, looking eager. "Mr. Leng, is this going?" Leng Rui straightened up, without giving a nce to the fat man, a slight hum. "Oh, then don''t bother Mr. Leng." The fat man didn''t mind the cold and sharp attitude, and still smiled, watching Leng Rui get on the car. "Where is that little beauty?" The fat man eagerly waited for the cold car to leave, "I was so fascinated by seeing that little beauty on TV before, but unfortunately, I never had the chance to see myself." "Don''t worry about President Li. She can''t go tonight. Isn''t it easy for President Li to do something by then?" "Haha, that''s that. If she didn''t participate in any show, where would I wait so long." The fat man was a bit sorry, and then excited again, looking extremely insignificant. "I will listen to her while I do it I do nt know what it means to sing. " "Let her sing that fallen world," the fat man smiled, "fallen in my world, hahaha ..." The driver started the car, Leng Rui just heard thest sentence, and his eyelids jumped suddenly. The fallen world? Leng Rui only recalled for a moment, and then remembered who this song belongs to. "Mr?" The driver seemed to notice the cold and bad expression. Leng Rui did not speak, and the driver did not dare to stop, and continued to drive in the direction of the vi. About five minutester, Leng Rui said, "Go back." "Yes." "faster." "Yes." The driver did not dare to be sloppy and drove to the fastest speed. In these five minutes, Leng Rui''s mind shed countless kinds of pictures. A big-hearted guy may bully the woman with a bad smile, and his fascinating eyes are full of despair. The voice that can sing a charming song is not a beautiful song, but a miserable cry. It was like a curse, lingering in the cold sharp mind. This woman is already gradually controlling his emotions. He knows that he should not go back, but he still goes back. Leng Rui went back to the banquet with a cold face, asked Tang Guo''s room, and walked to the door of the room. Seeing the door closed, a cruel smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, "Broken open." Without a word, his men broke open the door. Leng Rui''s fist clenched unknowingly, for fear of seeing the unsightly picture. "Back." He walked in alone, his eyes deep, and looked inside. It''s really an unsightly picture, with his brain full of fat, surrounded by several stout men, doing something indescribable. Sitting on the side was a woman with an angel-like face, a light smile on the corner of her mouth, and elegant dark red wine. The screams of the man before kept ringing and came out of the room. Leng Ruiughed suddenly, he walked in front of the woman and hugged her condescendingly. Tang Guo braced his chin and blinked at Leng Rui, "Leng Rui, you really can pick up cheap, do nothing, and want to see a good show." "Forget it, would you like a drink?" The woman handed him a ss of wine, dark red liquid, and poisonous blood, as if it could kill someone instantly. This woman is poison. He took the wine ss and sipped it carefully. "I hold you." "Let you fire all over the world." Tang Guo blinked, "I heard that Leng Rui, the woman who did not eat the grass and moved out of the vi, had no chance to go back." Chapter 36: Rich young ex-girlfriend (36) Chapter 36: Rich young ex-girlfriend (36) Chapter 36: Rich Young Girlfriend (36) Leng Rui pinched Tang Guo''s chin, squinting dangerously, "Tang Guo is not a grass, a medicine, a poison." "Then you won''t be afraid of me poisoning you." The woman''s slender fingers were ced on the man''s heart, and she pointed gently, with a smile in her eyes. "But I don''t want to go back to the vi with you. Hey, your previous behavior made me very ufortable and angry. It s all what I throw away, not others. "Want to be thrown into the sea to feed sharks?" Men''s voices are dangerous, women don''t care. Tang Guo stood up, holding his cold and sharp arms freely, "Master Jin, go, don''t you want to hold me?" "As for the mistake you made, I will return it to you when I have time, so that you can also feel the feeling of being thrown away." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Don''t throw me next time, I''m very hostile." "Did you try your best tonight? Isn''t it just for this purpose?" Leng Rui said inly, knowing that this was likely to be a woman''s conspiracy, and he had to be fooled. That''s why he said that this woman was poison. "Yeah, I did it on purpose, because I don''t like to be thrown away, like trash, useless things." "This feeling is really annoying." "Master Gold, you have made an unforgivable mistake. In the next time, you should think about how to make up for this mistake." System: [This woman is crazy, crazy. "If you do to my satisfaction, I can consider revenge and start lighter." Leng Rui just took Tang Guo''s words as a joke. Although, this woman is more incredible than expected. "Leng Rui, why do you want toe back?" Tang Guo''s voice suddenly became sweet, and when he walked out of the room, the charm of his body just disappeared suddenly. "Leng Rui, do you have me in your heart?" The woman''s fingers sped the cold sharp heart, and the itchiness seemed to scratch people''s hearts. Leng Rui nced at the harmless human and animal-smiling woman with an angelic smile next to her opponent, and said, "Take care." ... Inside the vi, the woman sat cross-legged on the sofa watching a variety show while eating dessert. Rarely, Leng Rui also sat aside. Back from that day, as soon as Leng Rui''s gaze was free, she would fall on the woman Tang Guo. He wanted to see through her, and even to break her head with a sharp knife to see what was inside. It''s just that he won''t do it for the time being. "Leng Rui, I want to participate in this show." Tang Guo drummed his cheeks and stared at a figure on the TV screen, squinting, "I''m going to be an airborne guest." "It''s the kind ofmenting and scoring." Leng Rui''s gaze shifted from Tang Guo''s body to the TV disy. Suddenly, Lu Qi fell into his eyes. Who is Lu Qi? Why is the woman next to her interested in Lu Qi? Leng Ziyue (grief): Dad, you forgot again, Lu Qi is your son''s girlfriend. The system suddenly rmed the masterpiece, [Host, say yes, you are not allowed to harm the hostess, calm down, calm down, you want to understand and do this again. "Have I said to hurt the hostess?" The system is weak and weak, [why do you want to participate in this show, if you do nt go, Lu Qi will surely turn around and catch fire with this show. "You mean, when I go, she won''t get angry?" The system didn''t dare to answer, did it? Lu Qi: My man is Leng Ziyue, a rich young master, and the boss behind Neb Films. Tang Guo: My man is your father-inw. Lu Qi: My man loves me very much and everything depends on me. Tang Guo: I am your mother-inw. Lu Qi: ... Chapter 37: Fortune Girlfriend (37) Chapter 37: Fortune Girlfriend (37) Chapter 37: Rich Young Girlfriend (37) "Leng Rui, do you have any special needs right now?" Leng Ruiyan pushed the woman out of the car with no expression, winking at Yu Yu, and Yu Yu quickly pulled Tang Guo away. Knowing that Tang Guo moved back to the vi, Yu Yu was as if he had been hacked by Lei. He couldn''t believe it. She also specifically asked how Tang Guo did it, and all he got was Tang Guo''s smile. You Yu feels that Tang Guo is unfathomable, and people like Leng Rui can handle it, and they cannot worship her. Tang Guo held the door, and she could not see the cold sharp face from the window. She still said with a smile, "If there is any need, you should raise it earlier. If I am not interested, what do you want to do, Then it is impossible. " "Drive." Leng Rui dropped a word and the car was driven away. Tang Guo, this woman, really impressed him, but also a dangerous woman for him. As for the purpose of staying with him, he just wanted to see what she wanted to do. Dangerous things are best left around. It''s just that Leng Rui hasn''t thought about it. If hees into contact with poisons too much, he will be poisoned, especially this kind of poison that can''t be solved. The most terrible! When Tang Guo airborne to be a guest of the program "Children of Music", Lu Qi was aggressive. The audience was boiling. For a long time, they were almost only able to hear Tang Guo''s songs, and rarely saw her personally. Tang Guo has not been on a show since "The Sound of the Sound". The most interactive is the singing software and Weibo. The arrival of Tang Guo made the scene atmosphere unprecedentedly high. Some yers were extremely excited, and they first expressed their love for Tang Guo, that is, some seniors and praised Tang Guo. Not jealous, but not jealous. Tang Guo''sments are very relevant and will give the yers some usefulments. Because of the arrival of Tang Guo, Lu Qi behaved abnormally, causing the judges to shake their heads. Although Lu Qi also has some background, but this performance, there is no way to score high. Besides, the scoring of the program "Children of Music" is absolutely fair. Even if you have a background, you have to follow the rules. This is also the hotness of this show. Anyone who has been on this show will be even hotter. [Host, can''t you just keep things up? The system is very sad now, the female lead is getting more and more biased. At this time, the female lead should be a singer loved by the people. As a result, as soon as his host appeared, the heroine''s aura disappeared in a minute. [Host, you are obviously a female partner, why cover up the female aura? "Mentally handicapped, you''re a bit irrational." Tang Guo was unhappy. "I''m here, what have you done?" System: [No]. "Have I targeted her?" System: [No]. "Then she didn''t do well, did it matter to me?" The system is weak and weak, [but the host, your presence seems to frighten her, so that the heroine did not perform well ...] The more you say, the system feels the pressure from Tang Guo and dare not speak. "It was stupid, she was scared. She was timid. As a heroine, she was scared to be scared by a female partner? Ha ha, are there any misunderstandings about the heroine?" The system crouched on the ground and counted the ants: I can''t say you. "Okay, mentally retarded, since she is the heroine, she should be more frustrated and brave, and she will definitely shine in the future. What are you worried about blindly? Is the heroine still killed by a female partner?" System: Wouldn''t it? Chapter 38: Rich Young Girlfriend (38) Chapter 38: Rich Young Girlfriend (38) "Ziyue, why did shee?" Leng Ziyue was also shocked. Before today, he had not heard of it. Tang Guo would join this show. He couldn''t understand why Tang Guo could participate. Lu Qi couldn''t stand it, because the appearance of Tang Guo caused her to behave abnormally, and she immediately found the director of the show group. "Guide Chen." Chen Yuesheng is the director of "Son of Music" and the person who made the show. It has a status in the circle and is a person that many people dare not offend. "Why did Tang Guoe to this show? I haven''t heard of any airborne guests before." After making her debut for so long, someone has been holding Lu Qi, she has not suffered much, and because Tang Guo has to press her everywhere, Lu Qi gradually loses her mind. So much to forget that Chen Yuesheng is not someone she can question casually. Originally, Chen Yuesheng was quite satisfied with Lu Qi. The genius of the music ss has also studied abroad. The audience is good, the singing is good, and the voice is also unique. If nothing else, it should be the best yer in the season of "Children of Music". After going out from here, it will definitely be popr. However, Lu Qi''s performance today made him a little disappointed. This person is always rtively ufortable. Comparing Lu Qi and Tang Guo, Tang Guo is his favorite. At the same time and at the same ce, in just a few months, the external evaluation of the two differed greatly. It''s not that the audience doesn''t like Lu Qi, but the audience likes Lu Qi, not her songs, but just the person she shows. Chen Yuesheng is a true musician, and of course he likes Tang Guo as a music-focused person. So when he received a call from Leng Rui saying that he would rmend someone to be an airborne guest, he knew that this person was Tang Guo, and he agreed without hesitation. Tang Guo, he has long wanted to invite this newly emerged junior, especially the junior who is so focused on music. Unfortunately, the other party does not seem to be enthusiastic about participating in the show. Unexpectedly, Leng Rui would rmend Tang Guo to him. "Do you have any opinion?" Questioning Lu Qi, Chen Yuesheng felt ufortable. He is the director of this show, and he is fully responsible for this show, with almost no other investors, just to be able to hold it in one hand and make a fairer show in the music circle. "I ..." Lu Qi opened her mouth and found no reason for a while. "I was just surprised. I haven''t heard anything before." Lu Qi suddenly woke up, pursed her lips, and couldn''t say that the appearance of Tang Guo caused her to behave abnormally? "Since it is a mysterious airborne guest, of course, no news will be revealed before it appears." Chen Yuesheng said lightly, "Lu Qi, your performance today is a bit abnormal, not your usual level. I hope in the next time, You can adjust. " "I know." Despite her imbnce, Lu Qi didn''t dare to ask any more. Chen Yuesheng had no interest in saying anything to Lu Qidu, and left with a little eagerness. Lu Qi thought for a while and felt that her attitude was not very good. After a while, she followed Chen Yuesheng''s direction and was ready to apologize. I never expected to see a scene that made her heart anger. "Here, Xiao Tang is still adapting?" Chen Yuesheng smiled. "Next, there is a link where the guests sing. Do you think there is a problem?" Chapter 39: Rich young ex-girlfriend (39) Chapter 39: Rich young ex-girlfriend (39) Chapter 39: Rich Young Girlfriend (39) Chen Yuesheng thinks that Tang Guo''s songs are very special and very artistic. He has been making music for so many years and has never seen a person who can instantly enter the music world. If the guest can sing in the middle of the show, this episode is definitely very interesting. "Sinceing to this show, everything will be arranged by Chen Dao. Regarding the singing session, Chen Dao can arrange it. I have no opinion." As soon as this word came out, Chen Yuesheng immediately frowned and looked, this is the real musician. Inside and outside the words, they are thinking about music, not just sitting on the side and makingments. "Okay, since Xiao Tang said this, I''m not polite." Chen Yuesheng smiled. "Before, I wondered if I could invite Xiao Tang toe to this show. Later I thought, this is a little wronged by Xiao Tang. . " Yeah, she has be so popr with the songs that everyone knows about Tang Guo. The reason why she is not more popr is because she does not participate in any shows and does not endorse any brand. Inadvertently, many people have been offended. If this person is not Tang Guo, I am afraid it would have disappeared long ago. Chen Yuesheng then asked, "Xiao Tang doesn''t seem to like participating in some shows?" "I don''t want to participate in shows about music," Tang Guo said with a smile on his mouth. "No interest, it''s too wasteful of time." Chen Yuesheng did not find this sentence unpleasant, although full of arrogance and disdain. On the contrary, he thought it was very pleasing. Isn''t this indirect acknowledgment,e to participate in the "son of music", is this because it is a music show? "Now there aren''t many people who focus on music like Xiao Tang." Chen Yueshengmented, "Unfortunately, there aren''t many real music programs." Rejoicing and rejoicing, Chen Yuesheng didn''t want to make such a promising junior be a crowd, "If you have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me." "If it''s a musical thing, I can still say a few words." Tang Guo''s mouth was crooked. "Okay, thank you, Chen." "Seriously, I still have something to do. Some time ago I wrote a lot of songs and was preparing to release records, but I didn''t have a professional person around me." Tang Guo was a bit rude, but instead stepped on his nose and the system secretly I despised it and did not dare to squeak, "Chen Dao specializes in music, so I would like to ask Dao Chen to help." When Chen Yuesheng heard this, his first reaction was that he wrote a song again. What kind of song is this time? With his eyes shining, Tang Guo almost sang to him. "When I came today, I also brought these songs." Tang Guo apparently came out and took out a music yer from his bag and handed it to Chen Yuesheng. It means that you are a senior. Listen and see if there are any shorings. Chen Yuesheng took the yer and couldn''t wait to hear it, which was right in his arms. If Tang Guo is not signed by Neb Music, he intends to sign, and can''t help but ept it as a student. However, when he listened to the song in the yer, he thought his idea was ridiculous. Tang Guo is totally a genius. With the ten songs in it, he is not qualified to ept her as a student. "Xiao Tang, I''m going to work with you on the record release." Chen Yuesheng had almost no consideration, and this decision was made. "You can think about it first. If there is no problem, I will let people prepare the contract." Chapter 40: Rich young ex-girlfriend (40) Chapter 40: Rich young ex-girlfriend (40) Chapter 40: Rich Young Girlfriend (40) Lu Qi didn''t know how to leave Chen Yuesheng''s office, but now his mind is full, Tang Guo is about to release a record. why? Lu Qi clenched her fist tightly and squeezed her lips hard. Tang Guo has no superior family background. Apart from being a student graduating from the Conservatory of Music, Tang Guo is not as good-looking as she is at the beginning, not as good as her. Jealousy had filled her heart, and she was able to hide it before, but now she ispletely out of control. Continue this way, people outside will only increasingly like topare her with Tang Guo. If she can''t surpass Tang Guo, as long as she is in this circle, she will always live in the shadow of Tang Guo and never have a chance to turn around. Lu Qi finally had no way to endure, took out her phone, opened a burst of news, and sent a message with a trumpet. "A certain fruit has no choice but to borrow music from seniors." As soon as the news came out, Qun Li exploded and asked for specific news. Lu Qi saw the excitement of the people in her group, her mouth ticked, but there were many people in the circle. By the way, she posted a photo that was taken beforehand, which was taken on loan. It seems that Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng are very close. After posting, she deleted the trumpet and even retired from the group. "Leng Rui, this little Tang is really a genius, a genius in the music industry." Leng Rui listened to the phone and Chen Yuesheng praised Tang Guo unknowingly. "But you rmended me a baby." "Let''s have a meal together someday. I have to thank you." Leng Rui nced at the woman who was watching TV attentively and responded casually. After hanging up the phone, her gaze had been on Tang Guo''s body. "Did you suddenly be interested in me?" Tang Guo leaned to Leng Rui''s side and hugged his arm naturally. "Huh?" The humming tone of a woman is undoubtedly very tempting. Leng Rui pinched Tang Guo''s chin and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "How do you know that Chen Yue and I are familiar?" The woman approached him step by step to make him interested in her and seemed to know his weaknesses. Hearing that Chen Yuesheng was going to help this woman release a record, he knew that all of this was in her n. It seemed that every step she took was carefully nned by her. Not many people know that he and Chen Yuesheng are rted. How does she know? "What else do you don''t know?" Leng Rui really wanted to dig out all her secrets. Although she counted him again and again, he was not angry at all, and had not had such an opponent for a long time. Be able to count him over and over, use him over and over again. However, when he knew all her secrets, he would throw her into the sea to feed sharks. "I''m not a man who cares for the fragrance," Tang Guo said, holding his chin in one hand. "If I change a man, I''m afraid I already want to do something, and you must be thinking, one day you will throw me into the sea to feed the sharks? " [Host, why do you use people sofortably? ] The system couldn''t help talking, [Although your actions really resemble a vicious female partner, but any act of a vicious female partner will not seed, but why did you seed every time? [Also, host, why did you attract Chen Yuesheng''s attention? ? The system is an angry roar this time. [Do nt you know that Chen Yuesheng is important to the heroine? Chapter 41: Rich young ex-girlfriend (41) Chapter 41: Rich young ex-girlfriend (41) Chapter 41: Rich Young Girlfriend (41) [It''s broken now, host, can you calm down? Chen Yuesheng should be the one who stands behind the heroine and helps her. ] The system said pitifully, [He was originally a man who liked the female lead silently, he was a man, a man! Host, you are really too bad to say that you do nt want to attack the hostess, you do nt talk. [Host, calm down, think about other meaningful things in this world, don''t keep thinking about the hostess, and make this world copse, will you? [I think this way, the aura of the heroine will soon disappear. ] The system said worried. Tang Guo yawned, "She lost the halo, it''s my fault?" [Whatever you do? If it weren''t for you, could her aura be lost? [Host, just tell the truth, what do you want to do, okay? Let s discuss everything, we do nt have to torture the male and female masters, and we do nt have to bring the world down. Don Guo paused and said, "Do you really want to know?" [Well, host, let s just talk about it, let s say that we all solve the problem together. There is no difficult life. After all, we already have so many worlds together. "Well, tell me, why should Iplete all kinds of women''s tasks here? Every world has to be so miserable." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Who was I once? What is your purpose?" The system shivered for a moment. If it was not a system, it was a human being, and now the whole person is trembling. [Host, let''s change another question. ] The system said weakly. Tang Guo suddenly smiled, "Okay, change another." The system was relieved. "How can I end the cycle in every world?" The system let go of his heart and lifted it suddenly. [Host, I suggest, change again ... a less difficult question. Tang Guo crossed a malicious smile, "Okay, this problem is the simplest." "How can we break a world more quickly?" The system trembled. [Host, today is not suitable for asking questions or answering questions. I suggest that your questions can be reserved first. The system did not dare to speak anymore, and secretly noticed a woman eating potato chips. He was so entangled in his heart that if he continued this way, he might not be able to hold it. One day, the host feels that the world is copsing, and the abuse of the male and female protagonists is not interesting, and it is likely that they will start to attack him. "I just ask. You don''t have to be nervous, and you don''t express your dissatisfaction. I feel ufortable." Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, the system didn''t dare to speak, he should still be a transparent system. Everyone''s system is that the host is disobedient and can be punished. Why is he so unlucky, the host is not obedient, he can only say a few threatening words, there is no way to take her. We must always be intimidated and threatened by the host. Next, Tang Guo devoted himself to the recording of the record. Lu Qi is participating in various programs to try to expose herself to the public. As long as Tang Guo does not show up with her, in fact her poprity is still good. Until two monthster, Tang Guo announced that she was about to release a record. At the same time, Chen Yuesheng also cooperated with the propaganda. Although Tang Guo downyed everyone''s attention, her voice was remembered by everyone. When everyone was looking forward to Tang Guo Records, a Weibo caused a stir. Chapter 42: Rich young ex-girlfriend (42) Chapter 42: Rich young ex-girlfriend (42) Chapter 42: Rich Young Girlfriend (42) Well-known singer borrows the history of famous musicians As soon as this Weibo appeared, it was reposted by countless people. In the post, tags such as ''Pure Angels'', ''The Most Beautiful Singer'', ''The Most Music-focused Neer'', and ''Famous Musicians'', were not named, and the names were Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng. "The inexplicable airborne guest" and "the record came out less than a year after their debut", these two key points are even more noticeable. With these tags, this Weibo does not need to be named, everyone knows who it is. Finally, with an intimate picture, both of them only captured the side faces, but the photos looked very close. This has to make people believe. Previously ndering Tang Guobong to Jinzhu, he just said it empty-mouthed, without evidence. Now the evidence ising out. A neer who has debuted for several months has be an airborne guest? Lu Qi, who debuted together, is just a student of "Son of Music". Can you make a record in less than a year after your debut? Who can do it? If no one holds it, it is impossible. Chen Yuesheng didn''t know Tang Guo before. Why did she help her for no reason? This intimate picture can represent everything. Chen Yuesheng is in his thirties and has not married yet. He has never been too close to a female singer before. Why did he suddenly approach a neer? If the two were in a normal rtionship, ording to his personality, it would have been announced long ago. For months now, nothing has been announced, only to show that the two are in an unseen trading rtionship. For a while, Tang Guo turned to Jin Zhu to be the mysterious airborne guest of Son of Music and asked Chen Yuesheng to help her release records. How much I liked Tang Guo before, but how disgusted I am with Tang Guo now. A few months ago, Tang Guo was not angry. Even if there was negative news, there were only a few people who scolded her. It''s different now. Tang Guo''s song is known to everyone, which has caused this matter to heat up rapidly. Except for Tang Guo''s **** fans, all turned ck. One after another scolded Tang Guo for being shameless. Even if **** fans say that this is just an appearance, we have to believe in love beans, we will be drowned by countless scolds. "We will never buy such dirty records." "Even though her songs are good, she is all dirty." "Her presence has insulted our male god." "The male **** must have been deceived by her, or even threatened by her." "Yes, there was no close contact with female singers before Shengsheng. She always kept herself clean. Why did Tang Guo pull him into the water as soon as he appeared? I think it was this woman who threatened Shengsheng. As soon as these posts appeared, Chen Yuesheng''s fans also sprayed Tang Guo on Tang Guo''s Weibo. Tang Guo swiped Weibo nkly, and the system secretly observed her face. Weakly said, "Host, you are a female partner. It is not surprising that there is such an encounter. After all, the fate of a female partner is always frustrated. Look at it. [Women''s match, still the number one match, it''s always a little bit worse than others. [In fact, this is also very good ...] What else does the system want to say? Somehow it feels a chill rising and hides it quickly. As Tang Guo continued to slide the phone screen, Chen Yuesheng''s phone came. Chapter 43: Rich young ex-girlfriend (43) Chapter 43: Rich young ex-girlfriend (43) Chapter 43: Rich Young Girlfriend (43) "I didn''t expect such a w to ur." Chen Yuesheng said a bit angry, "You can rest assured, I will solve this matter." He and Tang Guo have always been innocent, not at all like that. Some people are really full and have nothing to do, catch the scandals of others all day. In fact, in this circle, Chen Yuesheng didn''t know where the trickiness was. Most people didn''t get used to Tang Guo''s fire. He didn''t really care about the rumors or anything. The only bad thing is that Tang Guo''s records may cause slow sales due to this incident. However, he already thought of a good way. "Just pretending to be a drag-and-drop, when the record was released, and after another half a year, fans almost forgot about our rtionship. We then tweeted to show that our feelings are not up with the breakup. This is the method that Chen Yuesheng currently thinks of. The current situation, no matter how he exins it, the audience will not believe it. Instead, they directly acknowledged that they were dragging, and the others had nothing to say. The system heard it secretly, and the whole system seemed to be hacked by thunder. [Host, I don''t think this is a good way. This is the number one male match. If the host isbeled, how can it help the female lead in the future? No, absolutely not, even fake ones. "Then trouble Brother Chen to deal with it." Tang Guo smiled with eyes bent, the system felt that this smile was not kind, "If Brother Chen knows who did it, be sure to tell me." [Host, don''t do stupid things. For example, the silly thing that quickly brought this world down. With Tang Guo''s consent, Chen Yuesheng immediately went to Weibo. "I was going to tell you about this after a while, but I didn''t expect it would be used by some people. For the sake of me and Guoer''s innocence, I have to tell you a happy event in advance. Three months ago, Guoer and I have officially started to drag and drop. Before that, we were discussing and nned to announce on the day of the release of the record. However, some people were too anxious to get rid of the surprises we were going to give you. Really. Some regrets. I hope fans don''t say something nasty or even nder Guoer, she is the purest woman I have ever seen, and her talent and singing have attracted me. As for why Guoer was an airborne guest, I believe her strength is obvious to all. It is not surprising that her talent was released earlier. Besides, we are male and female friends, is it strange to work together? Or do you think that I should not help my girlfriend? Those who are still skeptical, may wish to wait for the release of the record, go to the major music yers to audition, and then decide whether to buy or not. I hope that I can get the blessings of all fans and passersby, thank you. " Chen Yuesheng''s Weibo, like a deep-water bomb, blew people out of Jiao Linen. Those who were still scolding Tang Guo were stunned, and the powder that attacked Tang Guo was also stunned. Chen Yuesheng''s fans thought about itter, would their family love beans be threatened by ordinary women? If it wasn''t for the woman he liked, could he be close to her? If you think about Tang Guo''s debut, he hasn''t participated in any reality show or received any advertisements. If the neer has her fame, it must be all kinds of endorsements. And Tang Guo, has been focusing on music, isn''t this disposition the same as their love of beans? Therefore, it is not surprising that Tang Guo attracted their love of beans. Chapter 44: Rich young ex-girlfriend (44) Chapter 44: Rich young ex-girlfriend (44) Chapter 44: Rich Young Girlfriend (44) "Life, bless you." "Shengsheng, 99." "Sangsheng, sorry, it''s our impulse." "Although Shengsheng was robbed, but you have been single for so many years, it is not easy to find someone you like. I wish it well." "The person you choose must be the person you like. You like it, so I like it too." ... Chen Yuesheng flipped through Weibo''sments and was slightly relieved. Seeing the following blessing, I could not help thinking of the experience of working with Tang Guo in the past few months. A knowing smile, he did not lie, Tang Guo is a very pure woman. Seeing the blessings of the fans, he felt a subtle feeling in his heart. "Shengsheng, have you been dragging for months, can you put some intimate photos?" This Weibo was instantly praised by many people. Chen Yuesheng''s eyes narrowed, and it seemed that a Weibo alone could not dispel everyone''s doubts. "It''s impossible to post intimate photos. This is privacy." There was a disappointing voice below, and Chen Yuesheng said, "In the future, we can share photos of our dates." Chen Yuesheng supported his forehead, and he had to do all the work. "Okay." Tang Guo held the phone. "When?" "Just tonight, what do you like?" "Brother Chen will be fine." Tang Guo hung up the phone and began to change clothes. [Su ... host, you promised? Host, I don''t think you can agree ... you are a female partner, he is a male partner ...] "Women''s and men''s pairs, born a pair, nothing wrong." [Host, think about Leng Rui, haven''t you always been interested in him? I think he is good. The system is bitter. Chen Yuesheng is a very important man. It can be said that Lu Qi will spread all over the world in the future. He didn''t want to understand how Chen Yuesheng got on the thief ship of the host? The problem is definitely not due to Chen Yuesheng, it must be a problem with the host. In the evening, Leng Rui returned to the vi as usual. I thought I could hear the woman''s voice when I walked in, or I saw her curled up on the sofa, squinting at the TV and eating snacks. However, no one was on the sofa. He was a little surprised, thinking that Tang Guo had returned to the room, and when he opened the door of the room, there was still no one, and he frowned. "What about people?" "Sir, Miss Tang has an appointment tonight." "Dating?" Leng Rui frowned even more. The woman would never ept other people''s dates. "What date?" "Miss Tang didn''t say." Leng Rui was a little irritable and called Tang Guo''s phone. "Where did you go?" "Dating." With a smile, Tang Guo nced at Chen Yuesheng sitting opposite, and Chen Yuesheng also showed a smile. Seriously, he hasn''t dated a girl yet. Actually, it feels pretty good. For a moment, he even felt that even if it was true with Tang Guo? He doesn''t dislike this feeling. e back earlier." "try your best." Tang Guo hung up the phone, and Leng Rui pinched the phone vigorously. This woman was very perfunctory tonight. "Who''s calling?" Chen Yuesheng asked curiously. Tang Guo answered truthfully, "Leng Rui, he asked me to go back earlier." "You ..." Chen Yuesheng never thought it would be cold and sharp. I don''t know why, but I felt a little lost in my heart. Tang Guo smiled, "He is my master." Chen Yuesheng''s knives and forks couldn''t be grasped. "Jinzhu?" "Yes, Brother Chen, are you disappointed?" Tang Guo squinted his eyes, "I''m not what you call a pure angel." Chapter 45: Fortune Girlfriend (45) Chapter 45: Fortune Girlfriend (45) Chapter 45: Rich Young Girlfriend (45) Under the candlelight, the woman''s smile was so calm. He was not disgusted by those who were close to the Lord of the Lord in the circle, but he did not expect that Tang Guo was one of them. "No." Chen Yuesheng suddenly remembered that Tang Guo had a very ordinary background. She was an orphan girl. She studied hard at work and went to the Conservatory of Music. If no one pulled her behind, she might not get to where she is today. It is learned that Leng Rui is her gold master. Not only does he not dislike it, he has some pity. "Oh ..." Tang Guo said with a smile on his face. "I was a bit surprised that I thought Chen would not like such people." "No ... no ..." Chen Yuesheng was a little nervous. He looked at the woman in front of him carefully, with a beautiful face, an elegant manner, and very attractive. The woman who can admit everything so frankly, he also saw it for the first time. "Guo Er, if you don''t want to stay by Leng Rui, you cane to me." Chen Yuesheng felt that the knife and fork tonight were particrly slippery and some could not be held. Maybe it was used too many times. I would like to suggest to the bosster that the tableware should be reced. Tang Guo''s eyes lifted slightly, the corners of his mouth were lightly hooked, and his tone was sweet. "Why, Brother Chen also wants to be my master?" "No ... no." Chen Yuesheng stuttered. "Why is that?" The woman put down her knife and fork, supported her chin with one hand, and focused her eyes on Chen Yuesheng''s face, making him extremely nervous. Chen Yuesheng had to look away, he didn''t know why, "I just want to help you." "Thank Brother Chen." "Aren''t you taking photos?" Chen Yuesheng was even more nervous, thinking of having to exin to the fans, he got up and sat next to Tang Guo. It was trembling, and it took ten minutes to take a few satisfactory pictures. He breathed a long breath, really, even more nervous than when he first came to power. "I''ll take you home." Tang Guo did not refuse. Listening to the address reported by Tang Guo, Chen Yuesheng was sober-headed, and it really was the ce where he lived. Near twelve o''clock, Leng Rui was very irritable, and the woman had not yet returned. Thinking about it, the sound of parking came downstairs. He stood up, walked to the window, and saw with his own eyes that Gentleman Chen Yuesheng helped the woman down from the car. Leng Rui''s eyes suddenly became a bit cold, his eyes moved from Chen Yuesheng''s body to the woman''s body. The woman seemed to be aware, looked up, and smiled at him. Tang Guo stepped into the vi, as if stared at by a poisonous snake. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at Leng Rui with a smile. "Master Jin, you don''t seem to be in a good mood today." Leng Rui drew a dangerous smile across the corner of her mouth, walked in front of the woman, held her, and lowered her head, "Fancy Chen Yuesheng again?" "The vision is pretty good." "Be jealous?" Tang Guo hugged Leng Rui''s arm, "Hmm? Did you find me in your heart now?" Leng Rui poked Tang Guo''s hand away, looking really ruthless and cold. "Even if your song appeals to me, I don''t need an unclean, half-hearted woman to be by my side during this time." Leng Rui lit a cigarette. "All came out to help Miss Tang pack things and help her move to her apartment." "Looking at Chen Yuesheng''s interest in you, today I will spare you." When saying this, Leng Rui''s face was cruel. This is not a man who is fragrant and precious. His heart is full of darkness and killing. "Aren''t you holding me up?" Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him with a bright smile, "Leng Rui, would you throw me out again?" Chapter 46: Rich young ex-girlfriend (46) Chapter 46: Rich young ex-girlfriend (46) Chapter 46: Rich Young Girlfriend (46) Sitting coldly on the sofa hill, smoking a cigarette, the vi was smoky, "is it going to take you to your ce of living or Chen Yuesheng? The woman acted indifferently, "You will throw me a second time, I remember." Tang Guo sat beside Leng Rui leisurely and smiled softly, "I will return in revenge." "I told you before that I didn''t like the feeling of being thrown away." The system didn''t dare to squeak now, he felt the danger from the host. Yes, it is very dangerous. He silently recalled why the host cared so much about being thrown away. Suddenly, he remembered. He remembers Tang Guo''s first missions in these worlds, the experience of previous worlds. At that time, the host was so simple and cute, not only would heplete the task perfectly, but he would also be full of affection for every world. In the first few worlds, the host was a female partner, and it was impossible to frame the male lead and the female lead. Of course, he didn''t receive the box lunch because of this, but he was saved. After suffering so much, it is inevitable to be grateful to those who rescued her. This is the task, and the host knows his end extremely well. But in the face, the people who were good to her still couldn''t help but be grateful and gave sincere trust. However, she is a female match and is destined to never have a good ending. The people who originally rescued her eventually left her because of the heroine, abandoned her, and betrayed her. Once or twice, normal people can tolerate it. After being abandoned many times, no one can bear it? The system suddenly understood a little, why the well-behaved host suddenly copsed, and the whole device was broken, still the type that cannot be saved. In the previous few worlds, the host has changed, relentlessly indifferent, and is no longer the good host. As a system, he also felt the pain and despair of his own host, but he couldn''t help her. In addition to telling the host the story of these worlds, he was urging her toplete the task. Before the host asked him those questions, he thought he might know, but he didn''t know. Every time he thought about these questions, he found that he couldn''t find the answer. The system found in horror that before this world, he could clearly feel Tang Guo''s thoughts. In this world, he didn''t know what she was thinking. The reason why he reminds him every time is because he feels that things are not good and he makes his own guess. After all, they have existed in so many worlds together. [Host, although you have been kicked out again, but you do nt want to be sad, you re so good, do nt make your character extreme because of such things. Now the system doesn''t want to say any more. He had a hunch that instead of persuading Tang Guoqiu the hostess, it was better to persuade her to adjust her mood, lest she would copse every world in the future. "I''m not sad." Tang Guo wondered, "Mentally disabled, so concerned about me?" [Well, after all we have lived together for so many years, I don''t care about you who cares about you. "Forget it, I don''t believe it. You only have tasks in your eyes, most of them are afraid that I will bring the world down, and my words will frame me." System: The host is getting smarter. "These people first rescued me, helped me, pity me, and then deceived me with various rhetoric, tortured me, abandoned me, and helped the hostess get rid of me. Whoever lied to me could tell at a nce, you IQ, don''t be ashamed before me. " Chapter 47: Rich young ex-girlfriend (47) Chapter 47: Rich young ex-girlfriend (47) Chapter 47: Rich Young Girlfriend (47) "Ancestral, why did you get kicked out again?" You Yu sighed. "Forget it, I''m used to it. It''s better that you don''t go to Mr. Leng''s vi at this time." Before that, there was such a big movement. Now Tango and Chen Yuesheng are patrolling in name. If they were shot in and out of another man''s vi, it would be difficult to exin. It is not bad to think so. "Director Chen is not bad. To help youe up with such a good idea." "After this matter is over, you have to thank Chen Dao well." Tang Guo answered, "Okay." "By the way, Director Chen said that recently you need to do dramas. There are often dates, dates and ces, and I have nned them for you." "Ok." You Yu carefully looked at Tang Guo, seeing that she was not sad, and then said, "Although Mr. Leng has great power, he can also be irritable. I don''t know if you''d like him to move out someday, or move out now." The implication is that as soon as Tang Guo Records came out, the next way, in fact, can no longer be cold and sharp. Of course, the most important thing is that Yu Yu found that Chen Yuesheng greatly appreciated Tang Guo''s talent and would never let her die. "Sister You, give this time to Leng Rui." Tang Guo took out a music yer with a smile on his mouth. "Without me, he will not sleep well at night. You give him this, and he will definitely sleep good." You Yu froze, "Little fruit, you won''t ..." Don''t you like Mr. Leng? That man is ruthless and meaningless, even if he is a gold master, if he really pays attention to him, then it is impossible. "Sister You, just do what I say." "Okay, I''ll take it when I have time." "Remember, you must deliver it to him in person," Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Just say I must give it." [Host, do you really care about Leng Rui? ] Ask the system indefinitely. Tang Guo smiled softly, "You low IQ, what do you know?" "He sees me like a mustard, and I hold him like a treasure. Do you think so?" System: Finished, the host is crazy. "It''s finally another day." Chen Yuesheng actually had some nostalgia for the time spent with Tang Guo. "I''ll take you back today. The record has been released. It should be possible to end our rtionship within six months." Actually, he didn''t want to end. Tang Guo had not been sent back before, because he felt that Tang Guo was a cold-hearted person after all. He did something wrong. Now their rtionship is more than a day, and the end is about to end. Chen Yuesheng had to admit that he had other thoughts on this woman. Unfortunately, he appeared toote. Chen Yuesheng went in the direction of Lengrui Vi. After a while, Tang Guo reminded him. "Not in this direction?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised. "Leng Rui changed ces?" "It''s not him who changed ces. It''s me who changed ces." Chen Yue stopped the car fiercely and looked at Tang Guo. "Your rtionship is over?" "That''s right." Tang Guo bowed his head, looking a little down. Chen Yuesheng held the steering wheel tightly. "Guoer, do you like him?" Otherwise, you won''t be sad. "No." Tang Guo looked up, kept a smile, and reported his address. "Actually, you are over, he is not suitable for you." Chen Yuesheng suddenly felt a bit despicable. "He will not be nice to any woman. Women are dangerous in his eyes, he will not give sincere." "You deserve better." Chapter 48: Rich young ex-girlfriend (48) Chapter 48: Rich young ex-girlfriend (48) Chapter 48: Rich Young Girlfriend (48) Tang Guofire. The major music yers, the songs ranked earlier, are all Tang Guo''s. People who were still questioning Tang Guoli, and after auditioning, immediately ordered Tang Guo''s album. When they ordered, they learned that Tang Guo''s album was still on sale in limited quantities. Meaning, if you do nt buy it now, you probably wo nt be able to buy itter. Although she can hear her songs on all major music yer software, there is a limited edition album in her hand, the meaning is different. Especially Tang Guo''s fans grabbed a lot from the beginning. When the rest wanted to buy, they discovered that they could not buy it anymore. As a result, Tang Guo''s album is hard to find. Fans have said on the Weibos of Tang Guo and Chen Yuesheng whether they can sell some more, and the answer is no. When Lu Qi returned from participating in an outdoor reality show, she learned that Tang Guo had really spread all over the country. This time, no one really knew it. Before that, she was stillcent that she could sing all the songs of the reality show. Listening to the streets and alleys, everyone around was singing Tang Guo''s songs, and she felt how ridiculous she was. She thought that thest time she broke the news herself, Tang Guo could be ruined. She did not expect that Chen Yuesheng would do that for Tang Guo. [Host, I finally understand. The system disappeared for a long time, and once again, he said something to Tang Guo. At that time, Tang Guo was writing a new song. Suddenly hearing the sound of the system, she put down her pen, "Stupid thing, what do you understand?" [You''re retaliating, right? Host, you are revenge! ] The system is very firm, [You retaliate against the male lead and female lead, against Chen Yuesheng, you are also taking revenge on Leng Rui, am I right? [Host, I thought that after going through so many worlds, you haven''t had any feelings long ago, no, it should be that I guessed wrong, and you still have a little feeling inside. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Talk about it." [Speaking,] The system is like being mad, [because you have experienced one world after another, you have suffered various betrayals, deceptions, tortures, and even have given your heart and soul, causing you to copse physically and mentally. copse. But my host, you are not an ordinary person. Even if your personality copses, you have no intention to give up and continue to travel around the world. Your choice is to live, to retaliate, from the first few crumbling worlds I should have seen. The system said cautiously, [this time, I seriously thought about it, and also sorted out the story of this world, and finally understood what you nned to do from the beginning. Tang Guo mped his pen with two fingers, smiled at the corner of his mouth, leanedzily on the sofa, and quietly listened to the sound of the system. [You revenge Leng Ziyue because he lost you. You revenge Lu Qi because she hurt you. You revenge Chen Yuesheng because Chen Yuesheng helped Lu Qi hurt you. Chen Yuesheng is a senior in the music industry. He stopped you because Lu Qi blocked you, leaving you no choice but to end up in the end. You revenge Leng Rui because ...] "Because?" The system took a deep breath, if he really had a breathing system. [Because Leng Rui was once the gold master of Tang Guo, if it was not for you, Tang Guo would stay with Leng Rui for three months. In the end, it was only because of Leng Ziyue that Tang Guo was a woman who had hurt Lu Qi, also said that Tang Guo was his ex-girlfriend, and Leng Rui threw Tang Guo out. Chapter 49: Fortune Girlfriend (49) Chapter 49: Fortune Girlfriend (49) Chapter 49: Rich Young Girlfriend (49) [If Tang Guo had not been thrown out, she would have been by Leng Rui''s side, she would not have been treated as a ything, or even the female lead''s person would take a picture, and finally jumped off the building and killed herself. The system took a sigh of relief, [the host, the end of the women''s match, that is doomed, you can''t carry out such a well-nned revenge because of this. Besides, the fate of Tang Guo has been changed since you came, so please calm down and don''t continue. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "What is destined, I don''t believe in destiny." "I just believe that fate can be in my hands." [Host, not to mention other people, just say Chen Yuesheng and Leng Rui, Chen Yuesheng has helped you so much, you seeded? And Leng Rui, he is that character, throwing Tang Guo out, is it okay? Tang Guo rubbed his eyebrows, "I didn''t do anything to Chen Yuesheng?" [You ... you can''t make sense, what haven''t you done yet? Chen Yuesheng almost fell in love with you. Tang Guozhen smiled, "It''s a matter of my fart. He doesn''t fall in love with me. He still has to love Lu Qi. In the end, it''s all about love but not. I don''t change his destiny. System: [...] MMP, can he call the host ruthless and unreasonable? [Host, is it not good to put down the butcher knife? Tang Guo shook his head seriously, "No, since I entered these worlds, I was destined to have today, so the fault is not with me, I have the ability, you kill me?" "Stupid thing, you know? When I came to this world, in the original Tang Guo''s heart, I felt herst thought." The system listens sharply, and there are not many opportunities for the host to tell the secrets in his heart. He had to learn more about the host, maybe he could prevent the next thing from happening. "The person she hates most is not Leng Ziyue, not Lu Qi, nor Chen Yuesheng, but Leng Rui." why? "A person who gave her hope and made her desperate, she lived peacefully in Lengrui''s vi for three months. She had already thought that if she would leave here one day in the future, she would live well . It was just that Heaven did not give her this opportunity, and Leng Ziyue threw her out in a word. When a person sends all hope, all trust, and is ruthlessly crushed, it is her despair. " The system is silent. He understands why the host would be grieved about this, because the host has substituted himself into the Tang Guo of this world. At this point, she was the Tang Guo who was born again. [Well ... you host, can you start tapping? Even if everyone else is this cold and sharp, you don''t want to get revenge so hard, just give him some lessons, is it okay? "Okay." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "If Leng Rui is good to me, I can''t avenge him." A joy in the system, before he had time to say anything, he heard Tang Guo continue, "But he has thrown me twice, you know, I hate being thrown away by others, and I hate it." The systematic heart gradually sinks. A coolness rose from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. The premise is that he must feel this way if he has a body. "Guo, eat." What else does the system want to express, Chen Yuesheng took the incubator and walked in. Looking at the petting Chen Yuesheng, the system had a bad hunch in his heart. MMP, why is his host such a person? Chapter 50: Fortune Girlfriend (50) Chapter 50: Fortune Girlfriend (50) Chapter 50: Rich Young Girlfriend (50) "Before I was very busy, I forgot to bring Mr. Leng over." You Yu squeezed a smile. In fact, she was even a little dissatisfied with Leng Rui and did not send it intentionally. Leng Rui squeezed the music yer in his hand and frowned. During the time Tang Guo left, he did not sleep well. He also found other women toe and sing, and just sang the first sentence, he couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked people out. In the end, there is no way, only to be able to download Tang Guo''s songs from the Inte and listen to them can fall asleep. "what is this?" "This is a song recorded by Xiao Guo for Mr. Leng. When she gave it to me, she said that if she wasn''t there, Mr. Leng might have trouble sleeping at night and let me give it to you." You Yu smiled awkwardly. "Later it really was Too busy, I identally forgot about it. " Leng Rui just tossed the yer aside, You Yu secretly dissatisfied, and did not dare to say anything. Her little fruit is so good, even if she was kicked away, she still wanted to record the song to this cold and ruthless person. Seeing that they didn''t care, it was really an infatuation to feed the dog. I had known that she shouldn''t have delivered it today. "What is she doing recently?" For a long time, Leng Rui finally asked. "I''m busy writing songs, I''m going to release a new album, and I n to have a concert at the end of the year," You Yu said with a smile. "Xiao Guo is a hard-working person. Next year, she also ns to participate in foreign music shows. People are thinner because of these things, and now they are thinner. " "Although with the help of Director Chen, she generally cannot afford to lose, but there are many people who secretly stumbling her," You Yu said, worried. "Just yesterday, if it wasn''t for the clever fruit, I think there is something wrong with the drink. Your throat may be poisoned. " Hearing the news, Leng Rui''s hand on the armrest couldn''t hold it tight. "Before thest fan meeting, there were still people who destroyed Xiaoguo''s skirt. If it wasn''t found early, it might be ugly in public." "When discussing the song with the music producer, I was also taken to take intimate photos from an angle, and almost caused a previous scandal like Chen Dao." You Yu shook her head. "Fortunately, there is a surveince video and I can make it clear. Otherwise, I ca nt let the music producer acknowledge it in public. Are you dragging with Xiaoguo? People outside must not say that Xiaoguo is water-based por. people." Yu Yuxin was frightened, "Chen Dao was also aggrieved, and somehow was pulled into the water. In fact, we are also very grateful. If he didn''t say that he pretended to be dragging for six months, the first record release before may have encountered a lot of suffering." As Yu Yu said, she felt that Leng Rui had something wrong. "Mr. Cold, is there anything else?" "No more." Soon after Yu Yu left, Leng Rui picked up the music yer and opened it. Suddenly, the soothing song came out, the voice of that woman. Listening to the woman''s voice made him calm down, and since meeting the woman, he could never find a better voice than her. "Check me everything Tang Guo has done in the past six months, and I will watch it in an hour." "Yes, Mr. Leng." On this day, Chen Yuesheng received a cold phone call. "How do you remember calling me?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised. "Did you find any talent again? Is it better than Guoer?" Hearing this intimate title, Leng Rui''s eyes could not help but trace a killing intention. "Six months." The casual tone came out, and Chen Yuesheng instantly understood the meaning of these three words. Chapter 51: Fortune Girlfriend (51) Chapter 51: Fortune Girlfriend (51) Chapter 51: Rich Young Girlfriend (51) "Chen Yuesheng, you should go on Weibo and announce that your rtionship is not up with you." Chen Yuesheng put away a smile, "Leng Rui, this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?" "Of course, that woman just moved out of the vi temporarily, and she will return to me right away." When Leng Rui said this, her look was very natural, her lips were raised, yes, it should be, that woman Should return to him. "Leng Rui, you originally ended the rtionship, and now you have no right to ask her to do anything." Chen Yuesheng was a little angry. He had already nned to confess to Guoer. Regardless of whether she epted or not, he would announce a breakup and then pursue her again. The fruit is so good that it should not be spoiled by people like Leng Rui. Leng Rui didn''t know how to cherish her. He came to cherish, he would take good care of her. "Chen Yuesheng, believe it or not, I said let her move back to the vi, she will definitely move back, and leave you without hesitation." "I don''t believe it, why?" Chen Yuesheng thought Leng Rui was ridiculous. "She is a very autonomous person and won''t move back because of you." "What if she agreed?" "If she agrees, I will immediately announce a broken rtionship and break up." Leng Rui gave a sessful smile, "Okay, remember what you said." "What if she doesn''t agree?" Chen Yuesheng said at the opportunity. "If she doesn''t agree, you won''t be able to find her again, especially you can''t destroy my rtionship with her." Leng Rui looked cold, "She will promise." Then he hung up. Leng Rui, who hung up the phone, didn''t go to Tang Guo first, but called his assistant. "Check it out. Anyone who has harmed Tang Guo, talked badly about her, rumors and ndered her, took photos secretly, and prescribed medicine, and gave me out." Leng Rui''s face shed a cruel smile. " The person who said something bad about her, the rumor maker, published the other side s secrets, the person who took her photo, posted the other person s private photo across the Inte, and the person who took the medicine ... let me think about it ... "Just cut the other''s tongue, and break his hand." Leng Rui casually gave the answer, "I have something to hit her mind, I''m choked." The assistant was embarrassed, his face paled at Leng Rui, and when he saw he leaned on the sofa with a smile, he dropped his head. When the assistant led him down, he was stopped by Leng Rui again, shuddering, thinking that he still had to do something cruel. "Go check what she likes." "Yes, sir." Leng Rui picked himself a suit that looked the best and put it on, showing a perfect smile in the mirror. Although the woman was poison, now he wanted to taste it. He will taste it slowly, not knowing what the poison tastes. While the woman was away, he always wanted to do something cruel, and could not control the killing inside. He already thought about the ending. If she didn''te back, he would kill her, and then break Chen Yuesheng''s hands and feet. After all, this is the culprit for her not returning. Don''t throw her into the sea to feed the fish, keep her body, and save it perfectly, she will stay with him forever. [Host, can I persuade you again? "what''s up?" [Don''t provoke Leng Rui again, don''t think about revenge, okay? Host, although there are many misunderstandings between us, this time, you believe me. [Host, do nt ask why, as long as you stop and take revenge, do nt mess with that evil star. Chapter 52: Rich young ex-girlfriend (52) Chapter 52: Rich young ex-girlfriend (52) Chapter 52: Rich Young Girlfriend (52) Tang Guo didn''t get the answer he wanted, and he didn''t manage the system any more. When she was ready to go home, Leng Rui appeared. Also present was Chen Yuesheng. Chen Yuesheng stood in front of her with vignce, blocking her cold eyes. Leng Rui was holding a bunch of red roses. Under the light, the red flowers were very strangely red. Chen Yuesheng''s eyes shed with fear, and Leng Rui''s current look reminded him of some bad memories. "Leng Rui, we agreed, you can''t force Guoer." Tang Guo also felt that today''s Leng Rui was a bit wrong. If before, this man was still a little mysterious and sexy. At this time, although he smiled, she felt the cruel, excited, bloodthirsty under his smile. Could this be the reason the system warned her? [Host, do you feel terrible? "what happened?" [Host, please ask for blessing, I didn''t expect him toe to you so soon. If it hadn''t been for your constant attention, it would not have been the case. When you survive today, I''ll tell you cold things. The systematic warning did not leave any warning to Tang Guo at all. Anyway, there is the next world. Even if Leng Rui raised the knife and chopped her to death, she would not blink. The corners of her mouth were bent, and she walked to Leng Rui''s face with a smile. "How did youe?" When Chen Yuesheng saw Tang Guo''s performance, his heart sank. Sure enough, did Guo Er still like it coldly? His heart was ufortable. Leng Rui squeezed the woman''s chin, squinted her eyes, and her eyes shed dangerously. "Go back with me and stay with me from now on. Don''t betray me." "You came to pick me up?" Tang Guo was a little surprised and chuckled. "But you still got me twice, will you throw me a third time?" "Be nice, I won''t throw you out." Leng Rui''s eyes shed a smile and he stroked the woman''s smooth face, "Do you understand?" "Otherwise, I have to turn you into a corpse." Chen Yuesheng shuddered inexplicably. If he didn''t think of any consequences, he would rush over to take Tang Guo away. The consequence of taking Tang Guo away is that after today, both of them will be corpses. The system secretly warned Tang Guo not to die, but Tang Guo leaned on the man''s chest and raised his head. "Then in what name did you pick me back? Uh? Captive pet?" Leng Rui''s eyes scratched a bit of light, pinching the woman''s pointed chin, "Can Mrs. Cold?" Chen Yuesheng''s heart jumped, and his feelings became worse and worse. "not good." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Chen Yuesheng was nervous. He already felt the chill from the man. "why?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and raised his head, "I still like to be a pet, such as a canary." The cold and dangerous expression disappeared and heughed. Chen Yuesheng''s eyes fell on one side, and I won the one. Don''t let the words go, let Chen Yuesheng feel heart-broken. Chen Yuesheng touched his mobile phone, opened Weibo with trembling, took a deep breath, and reluctantly, sent a Weibo that broke up with Tang Guo. "Fruit." Chen Yuesheng called Tang Guo, who was lifted into the car, so sad that he couldn''t add any more, "I ... you are fine." He was not qualified topete with this man. He couldn''t afford to gamble, and he didn''t dare to think about it, because offending this man would eventually bring disaster to the Chen family. Chapter 53: Rich young ex-girlfriend (53) Chapter 53: Rich young ex-girlfriend (53) Chapter 53: Rich Young Girlfriend (53) The breakup of Chen Yuesheng and Tang Guo undoubtedly caused a very big wave. Because it was Chen Yuesheng''s Weibo, and he just said that the feelings were different, and everyone didn''t find out what was wrong. It was a little strange to the other side of the matter. In the end, it was a few days and it was forgotten. After Tang Guo was brought back to the vi by Leng Rui, the rtionship between them was the same as before. The difference is that Leng Rui''s eyes are more focused on her body. By the way, she was also sent two bodyguards, who followed her all the time. The guy even moved her work equipment to the vi. No, now Leng Rui plugs in headphones and listens to music yer songs while watching Tang Guo work. "Leng Rui, show me your music yer." Leng Rui took off the headset, "What? This is what you gave me." Tang Guo felt that Leng Rui had also changed. Of course, she didn''t care. She stretched her white palms, Leng Rui still put the yer in her palm, and said at the end, "Remember to return me." Before long, the yer returned to Leng Rui''s hand. He opened it and found that there were a lot more songs. "This is all the songs of my life, there will be no new." Tang Guo looked at Leng Rui and said, "The one in your hand is the mostplete. I don''t know if these hundreds of songs can be apanied It is my goal to reach the world by fire. " Leng Rui held the yer tightly and touched Tang Guo''s head. "I will help you save it." "I will hold you, you will fire all over the world." "That is, you have to hold me," Tang Guo said with a smile. "You are my master. If you don''t hold me, I have to find someone else." "Others don''t have this opportunity." Leng Rui''s smile became cruel again, and he was convulsing from time to time, Tang Guo was used to it. "I''ll take a break." Leng Rui fiddled with the yer, counting the number of songs in it, and nodded. "Well, stupid, talk about what happened to Leng Rui." Tang Guoy down on the bed and closed his eyes. [I thought you forgot it. [This is to start with Leng Rui''s previous experience ... He was born in Leng''s house. He should have been a very happy young master. When he was one year old, his mother left him and his dad, turned around and ran away. His father threw him away in order to retrieve his mother. Host, you should know that without the protection of their parents, the big family child''s life is not easy. The little friends who were beside him also left him and stopped ying with him to go after the other young masters in Leng''s family. His grandpa, who loved him, ignored him more and more. Even his puppies were snatched by other cousins and finally barked at him. "puff--" [Host, please be serious, I''m telling you a hidden plot. Now that you''ve provoked this evil star, you need to know a little more, otherwise it''s not easy to get out. "Okay, then?" [Then ...] The system thought of those pictures and hesitated for a moment. [Then, he worked hard and became the heir of the Leng family. He ate the puppy in public and ate it. He once betrayed his little friend. He was left with nothing and his leg was broken. [Master Leng''s family was overpowered by him and was thrown into a corner of the mansion. He instructed everyone in the Leng family to ignore him and ignore him, even if they saw him, they must choose not to see him. "It''s quite capable, it''s a man I think is pretty good at first nce." Chapter 54: Rich young ex-girlfriend (54) Chapter 54: Rich young ex-girlfriend (54) Chapter 54: Rich Young Girlfriend (54) [Host, the point is not this! !! "Go on." [Later, his parents and **** lover came back and knew what was happening in the family. They nned to join forces and break him down. It should be said that he wanted to kill him. Assassination, poisoning, whatever means are used to confuse him by a woman. "Then he is pathetic." Tang Guo really has some pity, "These people must not be very good, right?" System: [...] Poor MMP. That''s madness. [Yes,] The system is weak and weak, and sooner orter he will be suffocated. [The man was cut off his hands and feet and his fifth limb, thrown it into the sea and fed the fish. [His parents were locked up by him in the end, but he still wanted to escape, but of course it didn''t work out, and he identally lost his life. The corpse is still intact at Leng''s house. A few years ago, he would go back and see the two of them from time to time, and every time he went back, he would squatt next to the coffin and say something inexplicable all night, smiling and terrifying! [A few years ago, a woman approached him, that is, the woman who had lived in the vi for a month. Later, he found that the woman was approaching him to listen to trade secrets and was thrown into the sea to feed the fish. The system froze. [He looked at the feed with his own eyes and a smile, and I remember smoking a cigarette. The system thought that saying this would scare Tang Guo. As a result, he found that his host''s psychological quality was not good, and he even murmured, "It turns out that people who are so afraid of being thrown away, why do they still like to throw away others so much?" The system saw that Tang Guo wanted to smile, and his feelings became worse and worse. [Host, since you provoke him, then live well with him, don''t do something to betray him. He was really worried that the host should take a very important position in Leng Rui''s heart. Once the host did something to betray him, he was worried, that the host would be beaten alive. "Rx, I won''t betray him." The system is relieved, that''s fine. "I''ll treat him well and make him think that in this world, only I am the best for him." Tang Guo said slightly, "He''s really pathetic, isn''t he?" System: [...] Why doesn''t he always feel right? Next, the system finally understood that Tang Guo was not just talking. For example, Tang Guo personally cooks for Leng Rui, and sometimes he puts it in an insted box and sends it to thepany. For example, Tang Guo will go to the mall to choose a suit, buy it for Leng Rui, and help him rece it. For another example, Tang Guohui relied on Leng Rui and asked him to apany her to the amusement park to y all the items. Although the system was a little disturbed, he saw that the cold and sharp smile was no longer so cruel, and even saw Tang Guo''s eyes bing more and more gentle, he gradually relieved. Maybe the host is pitiful and cold? Leng Rui didn''t do nothing. Since returning from Tang Guo, he will grab all the resources about music and give it to Tang Guo. In his opinion, these should belong to Tang Guo. Chen Yuesheng saw that Leng Rui was so good to Tang Guo, and the two did not have any problems. His thoughts in his heart could only be buried in his heart, although it was very unpleasant. Tang Guo was born with wind and water, but Lu Qi was cut off every time. Lu Qi, who robbed resources, was almost mad. "Tang Guo, Tang Guo, why is Tang Guo again? Tang Guo, you really have to die!" Chapter 55: Rich young ex-girlfriend (55) Chapter 55: Rich young ex-girlfriend (55) Chapter 55: Rich Young Girlfriend (55) Time passed, and came to Tang Guo''s concert. Leng Rui and Chen Yuesheng personally managed this concert. Tang Guo''s poprity has been reduced, and no one has thought about it. Neers who have only debuted for more than a year can be so hot. At the moment when the concert was announced, tickets for Tang Guo''s concert were already hard to find. Leng Rui and Chen Yuesheng sat at the concert, in the front, the best two positions. Their eyes were on the woman on the stage, and Chen Yuesheng noticed the cold, gentle, and focused eyes inadvertently. "Perhaps I was thinking wrong. She is very good by your side." Chen Yuesheng was sad, "After all, she cares about you so much." "Just understand." Chen Yuesheng smiled bitterly, "Leng Rui, you are so lucky. Maybe, this is thepensation God gave you." Lost the love of loved ones, the love of all people, in exchange for a Tang Guo. If it was him, he felt enough. Leng Rui held the thermos cup in his hand, and his heart suddenly felt very warm. This was given to him by Tang Guo before going to the backstage, and he also told him to remember to change the water. After recovering Tang Guo, along with Tang Guo, his impetuousness and killing gradually disappeared. Even his past memories were almost forgotten by him. Chen Yuesheng sighed, "Forget it, I can''tpete with you, don''t keep thinking about guarding me, Guo''er has never liked me, she has always been my current generation." "When are you getting married?" "marry?" "Don''t you ever think about marrying her?" Chen Yuesheng was a bit slick, "Guoer followed you willingly, didn''t she think about her future?" Leng Rui was lost in thought. "She said she didn''t want to be Mrs. Leng." "Howe, since Guo''er likes you, she must be willing to care about you. How could she be unwilling to be a Mrs. Leng? It must be you. What you did is what made her unwilling." Leng Rui frowned. "Maybe, at first I warned her not to be Mrs. Leng." Thinking of this, his heart was tight. If it is for this reason, it is really his fault. "Sure enough, I know that it must be the cause of your pervert," Chen Yuesheng sneered, "I''m a little worried, Guoer will follow you, will he be hurt in the future, you see, you drove her out of the vi twice, and Warn her that she is not allowed to think of Mrs. Leng''s position, and now she will be tied to her, so that she will follow you unclearly, Leng Rui, have you thought of her? " Leng Rui didn''t exin clearly. He always felt that this was good. As long as Tang Guo apanied him, as Chen Yuesheng said, he was a little conscious, maybe he should do more. Mrs. Cold? He squinted, and seemed pretty good. "I''ll ask her when the concert is over." Chen Yuesheng took a deep breath and sat side by side, not wanting to say anything to Leng Rui. "Kiki, are you okay?" Lengzi became more worried about Lu Qi, "If you don''t want to, you can''te." The more Leng Zi looked at the women on the stage, I felt that this was a dream. Is his dad crazy? This woman''s concert actually asked everyone from Neb Music and Neb Films toe. Lu Qi is a singer of Neb Music and is also required, but as long as he says something, he can''te, and no one will treat Lu Qi. Chapter 56: Rich young ex-girlfriend (56) Chapter 56: Rich young ex-girlfriend (56) Chapter 56: Rich Young Girlfriend (56) Lu Qi pulled the woolen cap low, almost covering half of her face, and the more Lengzi couldn''t see the cold light in her eyes. I thought she was cold and held her tightly. However, there was a beautiful singing voice from a woman in his ear. He couldn''t help looking at the woman on the stage, and his eyes shed a little obsessed. He had to admit that he broke up with Tang Guo for more than a year, and every time he heard her voice, he still couldn''t help shaking. However, because the man behind Tang Guo is cold and sharp, he dare not think more. Lu Qi raised her head slightly, sneered at the corner of her mouth, Tang Guo, let you have a final look. At the scene, the audience''s mood was soaring, and the situation suddenly appeared. The original sound of the lights made a cracking sound, and it crashed down on the stage. The audience at the scene eximed, afraid to look up, and quickly covered their eyes. One person responded the fastest, almost exceeding the speed of ordinary people, and jumped from the stage, hugged the stage as if frightened, rolled quickly to one side, and protected his small body in his arms. At this time, Chen Yuesheng also ran to the stage and called out quickly. In fact, when there was looseness on it, the system reminded Tang Guo that she was ready to avoid it. Unexpectedly, when she was about to evade, she would suddenly be held by someone and rolled to the other side. When she heard the sound of the light falling down, she was deaf for a short time due to the short distance. After a while, she looked up and saw the face of the person holding her. Cold sharp. [Host, moved? Although Leng Rui is a bit despondent, when you are in danger, you stille to your rescue. So, in the rest of your life, don''t mess around, and live with him, hehe! "Mentally handicapped!" system: "Every world, there are one or two people who will do something that touches me. Later, they went to help the hostess." Tang Guo shook his head and sighed, "This is really a sad story." [Host, we have to look forward ... don''t always remember the past ... some bad memories, we should forget. System of bitter persuasion. "All right?" A slightly tense voice came from the top of his head. Tang Guo was lying on his cold chest, and he could clearly feel his heart beating fast. "Guo, how are you doing?" With a look of anxiety, Chen Yuesheng urged the medical staff toe and check. After several inspections, it was confirmed that Tang Guo had no problems and was not injured, and everyone was relieved. The fans below are a bit worried, will the concert continue? ording to Leng Rui''s meaning, of course, this concert is to be ended, and he has made people investigate who actually tried to harm Tang Guo at the concert. "Continue?" The woman''s smile was still so sweet, she nodded to Leng Rui, "There are so many people waiting for me." "There are not many such opportunities." Leng Ruidao, "You want to have a concert. I will have one for you every year. There are many opportunities." Although Chen Yuesheng was a bit ufortable with Leng Rui, he agreed with the other party and nodded quickly. However, Tang Guo still insisted that the two had no way but to sit in fear. Later, they understood why Tang Guo said that such opportunities did not mean much. Whenever I think of it, it is heartbreaking. "Sorry, it scared you all ..." Chapter 57: Rich young ex-girlfriend (57) Chapter 57: Rich young ex-girlfriend (57) Chapter 57: Rich Young Girlfriend (57) The concert has reached the stage of interacting with fans. The shocking scene just now has passed for a while. After listening to Tang Guo''s song, everyone calmed down. Some fans couldn''t help asking, "Guoguo, who was you, the handsome guy who was just desperate just now?" "I just felt that as soon as my eyes bloomed, he protected Guoguo in his arms. When I saw that scene, my girl''s heart jumped out." "If there is such a person to me, I will not hesitate to marry him." The questioning female fan, staring at the stars, still looked at Leng Rui from time to time. Leng Rui also felt that many eyes were thrown at him, and he couldn''t help sitting more straight. The eyes were on the woman on the stage, his fists clenched tightly, and even sweating. Tang Guo''s appearance of smiling, which made fans anxious, also made Leng Rui anxious. When everyone was about to stand up, Tang Guo picked up the microphone and said softly, "A person who is important to me." After hearing the answer, fans couldn''t help but coax. Leng Rui was dissatisfied with such an answer, immediately jumped from the stage, grabbed Tang Guo''s microphone, and caught the woman''s small waist in public, scornfully scanning the fans below. The tens of thousands of fans were noisy, I do nt know why they were swept away by this man, they could nt help quieting down. "Myst name is cold. You can call her Mrs. Leng." Leng Rui felt that this was a good opportunity. The overbearing sworn sovereignty also raised the atmosphere of the scene. If it is normal, Tang Guo''s announcement that he has a new rtionship may offend many people. But what happened before left some people still stunned, no matter who it was, as long as it was a woman, a man who stood up when he was in danger would be involuntarily moved. Although this woman is not them and this man is not theirs, everyone is still moved by this. Leng Rui was satisfied that the people below had such a reaction. He looked sideways at the woman next to him, seeing that she did not show an unwilling look, and a happy smile arose at the corner of her mouth. Subsequently, he returned the microphone to Tang Guo and stepped off the stage himself. [Although Leng Rui is a bit mad, once he is identified in the protection circle, it is still good. [Host, you do nt have much time. Enjoy it. Although the host can change the fate of the female partner, and disrupt a world. But there is one thing that the host cannot change, and that is the lifespan of the female partner. ording to the normal plot, when the female partner originally lived, the host could only live until that time. Some worlds are more special, and life will be appropriately extended ording to the plot, but they will not exceed ten years. In other words, Tang Guo''s body that he took over as the female partner can live up to ten years longer than the original owner. To say who was the saddest at the scene, it was Lu Qi who was so upset with anger. The more Leng Zi didn''t notice the strangeness of Lu Qi, he just felt that the scene on the stage just now was really dazzling. Starting today, everyone knows that Tang Guo is a cold and sharp woman, and no one else has a chance. Leng Ziyue had to admit that during Lu Qi''s time abroad and Tang Guo, in fact, he liked Tang Guo. "Ziyue !!!!" Lu Qi came back to her, and found that Leng Ziyue was staring at the woman performing on the stage with an obsessive gaze, shouting, the voice was sharp and unsightly. She stared, looked at Leng Ziyue inconceivably, and asked with a trembling, "Do you like her? Do you really like her?" Chapter 58: Rich young ex-girlfriend (58) Chapter 58: Rich young ex-girlfriend (58) Chapter 58: Rich Young Girlfriend (58) Lu Qi''s unreasonable troubles made Leng Zi''s irritable heart more irritable. Therefore, Lu Qi cried and ran out of the concert site, Leng Ziyue didn''t chase, just sitting quietly in the seat and watching the woman singing on the stage. The more he looked, the more he could not help rubbing his hair. In the end, he shook his head with a bitter smile, which was really ridiculous. By now he finally understood that Tang Guo was already in his heart. Until the end of the concert, the more Lengzi couldn''t control himself, he went to Tang Guo. "How did youe?" The questioning was Leng Rui. In the face of Leng Rui, Lengzi was always more afraid. The day Leng Rui picked him up from the door of the orphanage, he was deeply afraid of Leng Rui. "dad." Lengzi the more afraid to fall on Tang Guo''s body, "I ... I''ll take a look." He secretly aimed at Tang Guo who was removing makeup. From here, he could only see the woman''s fair neck . "You came just right." Leng Rui thought of something, couldn''t help but smile, and brought Tang Guo, who had finished removing makeup, to Leng Ziyue. "She will be your mother from now on." Will she be your mother in the future? !! !! It will be your mother from now on! After that is your mother! It''s your mother! It''s your mother! ... The colder Lengzi seemed to be topped by Wulei, his eyes widened, and his body almosty down. Leng Rui saw Lengzi holding on, and took a cigarette. "Why, do you have an opinion?" "No ... no ..." It''s a big opinion. Watching this woman be carried in Leng Rui''s arms, Leng Zi finally broke down, this woman should have been his. Let him call her mother, he would never agree. The more Lengzi seemed to decide something, he said loudly, "I don''t agree." "Yes, I know the rebuttal, I have a longer temper." Leng Rui wiped his cigarette **** and leaned aside, "However, the opposition is invalid." The colder Lengzi looked at Tang Guo, and he stopped talking, Tang Guo frowned, and his sweet voice spit out, "If the son does not like to call my mother, he can call me Aunt Xiaoguo." System: [ ] Leng Rui was very happy to hear Tang Guo''s words, and nodded, "Well, it''s OK to call Aunt Xiaoguo, after all, we are not married yet, so Mom is a little too old." Lengzi stared more and more, looking at the pair of "dogs and men" in front of him, almost jumping up and down. impossible! He would never call her Tang Guoma, let alone her aunt Guo. This is supposed to be his woman! Maybe it was too many blows today, and Lengziughed suddenly and looked at Tang Guo deeply. "Dad, there is one thing, Tang Guo didn''t tell you, right?" Leng Ziyue had a crazy idea in his heart at this moment. Since he couldn''t get it, no one else could think about it. Even if this person is his dad, it is the other person who got him out of the orphanage abyss. But he didn''t think the other party was showing mercy on him. He looked at him coldly, clearly looking at the poor puppy. Lengzi smirked a bitter smile, "Did she tell you, the rtionship between me and her?" After saying this, Lengzi became more proud of the coldness in Leng Rui''s eyes. "We used to be male and female friends," Lengzi smiled a little happily, "Dad, you didn''t think of it, she used to be my woman. Now you want to be with her, even if I call her mother. Going out, you think it''s ridiculous. " "The main thing is, Dad, you are so clean, do you want a woman who your son has used?" System: [The male lead also copses, host, are you satisfied? Chapter 59: Rich young ex-girlfriend (59) Chapter 59: Rich young ex-girlfriend (59) Chapter 59: Rich Young Girlfriend (59) Leng Rui did not like Leng Ziyue''s wish, loosening Tang Guo and driving her away. Instead, he squeezed Tang Guo tighter, and his brows frowned deeply. He really didn''t like his things being touched by others. If it was a different person, he would probably destroy that person immediately. "I wanted to tell Dad you very early, but thinking that you have always been ying with women, you didn''t care about it. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to be very capable, and even coaxed you to marry her." Lengzi seemed to have gone crazy, "Now I have to tell you the truth." Lengzi was very proud of himself. Since the break up, Tang Guo has ignored him, and even from the other person''s eyes, he can see the kind of indifference. Tang Guo, how much he liked him, whether it was in his heart or in his eyes, it was just him. I don''t know when he can no longer find his shadow in this woman''s eyes. Every time from this woman''s mouth, when he heard Leng Ruipared with him, he was angry. She is not good at anyone, but she is looking for Leng Rui, a person he always needs to look up to, even a person who is deeply afraid. He thought that if he broke up with her, she should die or live, or she was very unwilling, even if they were separated, there would still be him in his heart. The reality is that the woman turned her head and forgot him. "Dad, you don''t know yet. The time she broke up with me was the day before I came back to meet you. The 20 million I asked for was thepensation for her." Leng Ziyue is now anxious to expose all the shorings of this woman, not good, all to Leng Rui''s eyes. He couldn''t get it, and he didn''t want to get it coldly, destroying her reputation. He felt crazy, yes, he was crazy. It was this woman who ignored, despised, looked down upon, and finally drove him crazy. "After breaking up with me, I turned around and found a man. Dad, I still advise you not to marry a woman like this. She may be secretly nning your property. When the timees, maybe another murderer will kill you. Everything you own. " Leng Ziyue''s smile was crazy, he went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. The woman who was pinched by Leng Rui in her arms still smiled softly, as if the person in his mouth was not her. There was no smile on Leng Rui''s face, Tang Guo looked up at him. The more Leng Zi did not speak, now he felt that Leng Rui could not treat this woman as before. Tang Guo hugged Leng Rui''s arm, and made a slight smile across the corner of his mouth. He quickly lowered his head, and a sweet tone sounded. "Leng Rui, do you want to leave me a third time?" Leng Rui felt a pair of small hands clenching his arms tighter than usual. When Leng Ziyue finished those words, he did subconsciously want to throw Tang Guo away. No, it should be destroyed. Obviously, Tang Guo had no rtionship with anyone before him, and it was not under his control. Anyone can, this man is Lengzi Yue. Leng Rui didn''t speak, he felt that he originally held his little hand, and gradually let go. As the temperature went away, he felt empty inside. Subconsciously, he grasped Tang Guo''s loose hand. "Do not throw." Leng Rui gazed at Tang Guo, and her long fingers slowly touched her fair neck, holding it gently, as if folded by hand, it would be broken. Lengzi held his breath and suddenly regretted it. Chapter 60: Fortune Girlfriend (60) Chapter 60: Fortune Girlfriend (60) Chapter 60: Rich Young Girlfriend (60) "I don''t throw you away. Without my permission in the future, you are not allowed to see Lengzi Yue alone." Leng Rui squeezed Tang Guo''s wrist tightly, then turned his eyes, andnded on the surprised Leng Ziyue, his eyes narrowed. The more subconscious Lengzi felt, there was a bad hunch. Sure enough, I heard Leng Rui said, "Don''t you have a girlfriend?" "Yes." At this time, Leng Zi was fully awake, and a chill rose from the soles of his feet. He secretly regretted how impulsive he had said so much. The man in front of him is a real six rtives who don''t recognize him. Leng Rui''s mouth crossed a deep smile. "Since it''s time to talk about your girlfriend, it''s time to get married. I''ll let someone help you choose a day and prepare for the wedding." Leng Zi shuddered all over, staring at Leng Rui with wide eyes. Lips and teeth are shaking, this man is going to hold a wedding for him? Is this ... break his thoughts? ? "Don''t think I can''t see it," Leng Rui said with a cruel smile, holding Tang Guo''s face gently. "This is your mother, and it can only be your mother." Hearing that Lengzi the more hesitant. His head was buzzing, looking at the sharp back of Tang Guo leaving Leng Rui, faintly heard the cold and gentle voice, like what he said to Tang Guo. Not sweet words, but like warnings. "Lengzi Yue will be your son in the future." Lengzi became paralyzed, and finally covered his face helplessly. Leng Rui has been holding Tang Guo back to the vi, looking a smile, nothing seems to be wrong. But it was that weird smile that made people feel terrible. Until arriving at the vi, Leng Rui pushed Tang Guo into the bathroom and said, "Wash clean and go back to the room." After Tang Guo was pushed into the bathroom, he found that the bathroom door was locked. [Host, you hold on! The system''s voice sounded weakly. [Leng Rui''s heart is abnormal, you don''t care about him. He only minds this because your predecessor was Leng Ziyue. Tang Guo closed his eyes andy in the bathtub with a normal look. "Lengzi Yue? Is he more than an orphan?" [Well, do you think the male lead will be ordinary? The system is a bit helpless. [This is not the main plot rted. I didn''t expect it to be triggered by your misinformation. Regarding Leng Ziyue''s life, it has been a long time since Tang Guo died. Tang Guo opened his eyes. "What happened after Tang Guo died?" [Leng Ziyue found out the truth of his life and joined forces with Lu Qi to kill Leng Rui. Tang Guo: "..." "Well--I thought it was a big boss. It turned out to be a cannon fodder." [Host, the point is not this! !! "What is Leng Ziyue''s identity?" Vaguely, Tang Guo already had some spection, but he was not sure. [Leng Rui''s mother and love son. The system reluctantly revealed this information. The plot is bing more and moreplicated. Who told him to share such a host? [Leng Rui knew from the beginning that he wanted the enemy s son to call him Lao Tzu every day to satisfy him. Perverted heart. [When the mother died, she didn''t feel that she was wrong, but she asked Leng Rui to let him pass Leng Ziyue, so as not to hurt his life. Leng Rui felt unfair. Why could his mother abandon him for the sake of his lover, instead he demanded that he bypass Leng Ziyue instead. Happy mid autumn festival Chapter 61: Fortune Girlfriend (61) Chapter 61: Fortune Girlfriend (61) Chapter 61: Rich Young Girlfriend (61) [So, he threw Lengzi Yue into the orphanage first, and then when the other party was bullied, he picked him up again, and Lengzi became more grateful to him. He also has a n to make Lengzi mistakenly believe that he needs an heir. In fact, a long time ago, he made a will. After his death, all of his property will be donated, and Lengzi won''t get even a little. It was the vi where he lived, Leng Jia''s big house, as long as everything he controlled, it would be auctioned, anyway, it would not leave Leng Ziyue a son. The system body shivered, [So, you usually see the host, the more Leng Zi asks for money each time, why does Leng Rui not ask, and gives directly, that is, the more Leng Zi gets used to a rich life, the richer he is , The morefortable you are, you may not be able to live a day when you get down. Tang Guo chuckled, "It''s a ruthless man, it''s really worth learning. It seems that I started too lightly." "learnt." System: [Host, you ... you ...] [Forget it, host, this world is almost copsing anyway. The only thing I want to say now is that you follow the cold and sharp, lest he be more perverted. The system is a bit panic. Leng Ziyue''s damage is more terrible than his host. Tang Guo didn''t care to smile, "Come here, hurt each other, anyway, everyone is cannon fodder." [Because Lengzi, Leng Rui should not officially marry you, and even the host''s desire to eat Leng Rui may not be achieved. The system does nt know if it s gleeful or really sorry for Tang Guo. [Who called your ex-boyfriend Leng Ziyue, and the other party also acknowledged your rtionship personally. You have nt denied it, and you ca nt clean it. Just know. The system finally expressed its views weakly. [Actually, what I want to say is that the main supporting roles of male and female are not ttering now, and they are almost copsed. The next time the host is, you do nt want to die. Wait for it. "You are also mentally retarded. You used to encourage me toplete the task carefully and don''t give it up easily. Why, now I also give up and break the jar?" The system is also very helpless. What can he do if he shares such a host who likes to do things? "Actually, are you afraid that I will disappear? Disappear in these worlds." Tang Guo closed his eyes, and a murmured voice came out, shocked the system with cold sweat, if he would sweat. He didn''t dare to speak, so much was leaked. "You don''t have to be afraid, I won''t do anything to you," Tang Guo saidzily. "However, if you know who is behind the ghosts, you can tell me the other side. I have the ability to let me travel through these worlds. Don''t let me go out, or it''s the other person''s doom. " After soaking for about an hour, the skin wrinkled, Tang Guo felt that the bathroom door was opened before he got up from the bathtub. She wiped her hair, found the hair dryer subconsciously, and handed it to Leng Rui''s face, feeling the dark eyes of the other person moved on her, no intention of reaching out, she suddenly smiled and sat far away with the hair dryer Start blowing hair. The habit is really scary. For the past few months, every time I shampooed my hair, she helped her. After this day, this guy should not help her blow her hair. Her hair was dry, and she found that the beds in the room had been changed once, and she didn''t mind. Chapter 62: Rich young ex-girlfriend (62) Chapter 62: Rich young ex-girlfriend (62) Chapter 62: Rich Young Girlfriend (62) With the eyes of a normal person, she found that the chair was ced far away from the bed. Leng Rui did not speak, her gaze was always on her. Tang Guo didn''t care. He was wearing a thick winter pajamas and sitting on the side, as usual, "What do you want to hear today?" Leng Rui fiddled with the music yer Tang Guo gave him. After thinking for a long time, he was still not willing to throw it away. But the thought of this woman being touched by the son of the person he hates most, the killing in his heart was a bit uncontroble. "Then you think about it, there are not many days like this." Tang Guo smiled indifferently and looked at the music yer in Leng Rui''s hand. "The songs in it, you remember to back them up, so as not to lose them, but all the songs of my life. You promised me, you must Keep it safe." Leng Rui is now full of brains. To leave this woman or kill this woman, then wash her and store it. As for what Tang Guo said, he didn''t pay much attention. If he pays more attention, he may not regret it so much. Then, Tang Guo and Leng Rui got along, as if there was a transparent film in between. Tang Guo didn''t seem to care about the status quo. She is really busy, busy with new albums, developing for her foreign market, busy with fan meetings, and busy with various domestic music programs. Since that day, Leng Rui no longer allowed her to hold his arm, and it was almost two or three steps away to talk to her. Tang Guo didn''t have no further action, nor did he have more contact with Lengzi, but Leng Rui dispelled the thought of killing her and hiding her. Perhaps, he would like to put ayer of stic wrap on Tang Guo, or wear a sterile suit that can cover all the body. And Leng Ziyue, really regretted what he said that day, and never dared to return to the vi to see Leng Rui. Moreover, Leng Rui has informed him that the wedding is being prepared, let him propose a hurry. Later, he made peace with Lu Qi. Lu Qi also specifically said that he was too impulsive and cared too much for him. It is impossible with Tang Guo, and she can never let down such a good girl as Lu Qi. So he found a chance and proposed to Lu Qi in public. Now the entertainment news section is all about the wedding of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi. The news of the wedding of the two almost seized the headlines, and finally made Lu Qi exult. "Guo Er, why are you so thin?" Chen Yuesheng knew Leng Rui''s personality, so he tried to avoid meeting Tang Guo in private. For Tang Guo, but also for the Chen family. This time they met because they were both preparing for a music show. Seeing Tang Guo who was too thin, he was deeply worried, "Is there something wrong with the body? Even if you love music, you have to take care of your body. Doesn''t he persuade you? "When the show is finished, you and I will go to the hospital for a check." Tang Guo took Taiben and shook his head with a smile. "I know my body. It''s okay. Don''t worry, there will be no fire all over the world. I will live well." Chen Yuesheng frowned, looking at the woman in the grandstand, and persuaded that he could only secretly call Leng Rui. "You persuade her, don''t you think she''s so thin, don''t you feel bad? Leng Rui, you said you should take good care of her." Chen Yuesheng took a short video and sent it to Leng Rui. Chapter 63: Rich young ex-girlfriend (63) Chapter 63: Rich young ex-girlfriend (63) Chapter 63: Rich Young Girlfriend (63) At that time, Leng Rui was processing documents in the office. Listening to the beautiful singing from the music yer, his expression was soothing. Suddenly I received a call from Chen Yuesheng, and I was a bit surprised. Then I received a short video of a woman who carefully read Taiwanese books, and suddenly looked away. As Chen Yuesheng said, she was really thin. He deliberately didn''t look at her because he didn''t know if looking at him would kill her. Therefore, in recent months, he has ignored her existence, but is ustomed to her existence, but just does not look at her, as long as she knows she is with him. "This is the result of taking good care of you?" Chen Yue was so angry, "If I were alone and cold, I would really fight with you." Leng Rui did not speak, staring intently at the woman in the small video screen, hanging up Chen Yuesheng''s phone and calling his assistant. "Go find a senior nutritionist and bring it to her." "After a month, I will get the result that she has grown ten pounds." When Tang Guo finished recording the program, a senior nutritionist who imed to be sent by Leng Rui appeared in front of her. "Okay, you arrange it." Seeing Tang Guo speak so well, the nutritionist was really relieved, and then saw Tang Guo''s workload. He was a little worried. The task of ten pounds a month was a bit difficult. Chen Yuesheng was relieved when she saw this. A nutritionist was always by Tang Guo''s side, so that she would not forget to eat for work. However, he took Tang Guo to the hospital for a check. In the end, except for some anemia, and no other diseases, he was really relieved, and incidentally reported this inspection to Leng Ruifa in the past. He also urged, "I think you should take her to check regrly." Chen Yuesheng just felt that Tang Guo was too thin, and coupled with her desperate, uneasy in heart, she told cold and sharp. Leng Rui actually listened to it, and every month, he would be taken to the hospital for examination by Tang Guo. This lifested nearly two years, and once again got Tang Guo''s inspection report. Tang Guo said with a smile, "Leng Rui, are you afraid of me dying?" Leng Rui, holding the inspection report, squeezed his eyes tightly, nced at Tang Guo, and seriously read the report. I felt that it was okay, and finally let go of my mind. "With me, you won''t die unless I want you to die." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, suddenly approached Leng Rui''s side, and tried to hug Leng Rui''s arm, but he quickly turned away. "Scare you," Tang Guo said, sticking out her tongue. Today, she looks really yful. "If I really die, would you be sad?" Leng Rui frowned, unwilling to think about this problem, but he thought of another problem. In the future, if this woman dies before him, he must save her. When he misses her, he can always visit her. "Next month, I will release my albums abroad." Tang Guo bent his lips, "If sessful, thenpletely open the foreign market, and then go to a fewrge countries to hold concerts, my wish It''s done. " "By the way, isn''t Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi''s wedding next month?" Tang Guo regretted, "I can''t seem to participate." Cold sharp eyes froze, "You don''t need to participate." "When the wedding is over, youe back and have theme to see you." Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to this problem, and talked to Leng Rui about the others. Chapter 64: Rich young ex-girlfriend (64) Chapter 64: Rich young ex-girlfriend (64) Chapter 64: Rich Young Girlfriend (64) Leng Rui looked at the electronic scale, and the number still remained unchanged. He thought of smashing the scale. "I should get you a nutritionist." Tang Guo hurriedly begged for mercy. "Don''t be cold, sharp, this is the seventh one. If you change it again, I promise I won''t be able to eat any more." "This nutritionist makes the best food. If you change it again, I really don''t ept it." "Leave, leave, let''s go to the mall and see." Tang Guo came out with Leng Rui entangled today. He didn''t object. Aftering out, I felt pretty good. But he still resisted some contact with her, and he hated his reaction, almost subconsciously. Therefore, he was even more afraid that he would twist her delicate neck subconsciously. "I haven''t picked out clothes for you for a long time. I ll pick more for you today. After all, there are not many opportunities like this." Tang Guo said to himself, although he was choosing clothes, he didn''t touch them with his hands. She just fancy which one and let the shopping guidedy take it off and urged Leng Rui to change it. Every time Leng Rui changes a set, she smiles with admiration, "This is good." "This is also good." "Leng Rui, you are a born clothes rack. What kind of clothes fit on you is very suitable." "Well, are you interested in being a model? Your figure will be very popr in the modeling industry." "Forget it, you are a big boss, who is qualified to appreciate your beauty every day." Leng Rui looked at the pile of clothes that had been wrapped over there, "Enough." So much that he couldn''t wear it for years. "Choose more." Regardless of Leng Rui''s opposition, Tang Guo continued to wander in other ces. Leng Rui thought that he had too much money and would not take it with him in the future. If she wanted to spend it, it would be her. "You''re almost born. Let me pick a watch for you." Leng Rui followed Tang Guo, only watching her busy appearance, it was rare to be very calm inside. He couldn''t bear to spoil her interest as she watched the woman lying at the counter with a cheerful look. Seeing that she was pointing at a watch, after the shopping guidedy took out the watch, she was about to quickly retract her hand when she was about to touch it, and he couldn''t help suffocating. "Leng Rui,e and try." Leng Rui walked to the woman''s side. He picked up his watch and put it on. Seeing that she wanted to help her adjust her position, and finally retracted her hands, his heart felt a little bit sad. The woman leaned next to the counter, saying words of praise, her smile was pure, her eyes were transparent, and her reflection was all his shadow. "Just that, do you like it?" Leng Rui''s eyes fell from the watch on the expectant eyes of the woman, and she nodded, and got her bright smile. This smile made Leng Rui feel sad. "That''s it." From start to finish, she hadn''t touched her watch, she was so expectant to look at it. It was the watch that was packed. She didn''t touch the box and let the assistant and bodyguard on the side hold it. She smiled all the way, as if nothing had happened. [Host, why not, let go of the butcher knife. ] The system can''t see it anymore, [are you so good to him with your purpose, aren''t you tired? Tang Guo frowned lightly. "You are wrong. I am really good to him. Anything I do is willing and for everyone, ites from my heart." "It''s just that some people ... can''t afford it." Chapter 65: Fortune Girlfriend (65) Chapter 65: Fortune Girlfriend (65) Chapter 65: Rich Young Girlfriend (65) "I treat him well, just because we are both cannon fodder. I want him to experience the love that he had never had before and let him know how he cares." Tang Guo smiled. "This feeling, like the most poisonous poison, can''t be solved if you hit it, and you will even be crazy about it. If a person lives for one lifetime, if he has never been cared for and cared for, wouldn''t it be a lifetime in vain? Moreover, he was good to me, and I really wanted to treat him better. " The system shuddered, [but you are cruel, aren''t you? He will eventually lose if he gets it, that will drive him crazy. "Nothing can be obtained forever, do you still not understand it? Losing after getting it is better than never getting it?" System: [I only feel the abnormality in your heart. "Being cared for and cared for, does this feel bad?" System: [Host, I think you are not onlycking in love but also perverted, you are always calcting and hurting each other. "I am a very principled person. Others don''t hurt me, and I won''t hurt others. If someone dedicates all their sincerity and trust to me, so will I." This is the second time that Tang Guo has expressed his own thoughts on the system, and the system hastened out a small book to write it down. This is conducive to the analysis. The current psychological state of the host will be able to break through her psychological defense in the future, so as to solve the psychological that she always wants to copse the world. In this analysis, the host is actually full of emotions. It''s just that the personality has be radical, and the way of handling is getting more abnormal. The system couldn''t help but ask again, "Host, if there is a person who is really good to you in a certain world of your mission, will you change back to the original? To be honest, he was a little looking forward. If he could, he wouldn''t mind doing something beyond his authority, as long as the original host came back. "Stupid thing, when did you be so naive?" The system was disappointed. Sure enough, wasn''t it? ... Before Tang Guo went abroad, Lengzi Yue ventured to find a time when Leng Rui was absent and came to Tang Guo. Tang Guo still has a smile on his face. It has been more than two years since the incident. "Daughter, is it all right?" Leng Zi''s original mood was destroyed by Tang Guo''s daughter-inw. His face was flushed, and he wanted to argue about something, but he couldn''t bear seeing the woman who was too thin. "Sorry." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his mouth, "Oh? What are you sorry for me? If you say you lost me, you have lost money, and I have retaliated. We have no debts. "In short, Xiaoguo, I''m sorry." Lengzi pursed his lips, "I will look for a chance to make it clear to my dad, in fact, nothing has happened between you and me." He once saw the way Tang Guo got along with Leng Rui this year. He didn''t know why, Leng Rui would be so clean, and he would no longer let Tang Guo approach him because of his word. Even so, he still had Tang Guo by his side. Just because of his words, Tang Guo might have done so throughout his life. That day, he was in the mall, watching Tang Guo picking things for Leng Rui with joy, and finally, because Leng Rui didn''t want to be too close to her, he didn''t dare to touch those items, which made his heart tremble. If he didn''t say those words, Tang Guo and Leng Rui might live well. Everything is just his reconciliation, his jealousy. Chapter 66: Fortune Girlfriend (66) Chapter 66: Fortune Girlfriend (66) Chapter 66: Rich Young Girlfriend (66) "No, it doesn''t matter if you talk or not." "Good daughter-inw, don''t you think it would be easy to exin this matter clearly, with my IQ?" "I just want him to ask me the truth, not to believe it as soon as you say it." When Leng Zi returned, only Tang Guo''s words sounded in his mind. The thin woman still had a sweet smile on her face, but why it was so distressing. He didn''t understand the meaning. He only asked one question: "People who are so proud of Leng Rui, if he doesn''te to ask you? Is it going to continue like this?" He didn''t understand this woman, he never understood, he didn''t understand why she did it. He didn''t know if his heart was angry or heartache. "If you don''t ask ... then forget it." This was thest word before the woman got on the ne, with a slight smile on her mouth, "Pride, you have to pay the price, don''t you?" System: [Host ...] "In fact, in this world, there has never been a re-emergence. Many things do not give people a chance to repent. What has happened is that it has happened, and no amount of make-up can help it. It is not always hurt It s better to hurt people from the beginning. "It would be better to lose the world than to let the world down, and the ancients really did not bully me." [Host, you take it seriously. If you only thought it was a game, you wouldn''t think so. Tang Guo opened his eyes and blinked, "Since it''s a game, I don''t even show mercy under my hands. I want to y as I want, don''t I?" System: [Can I retract that sentence? MMP, always feel hosted by routine. [Hey, host, what are you writing? It looks like a novel ...] The system asks with interest, "Host, are you a novelist after the fire spreads all over the world?" "Yeah, it''s a novel." [Yes, host, are you nning to spend the rest of your life? ] The system is a bit happy, did the host figure it out? [Think of the name of the novel? Tang Guo with his eyes down, holding a pen to quickly write one after another on the notebook, finally turned to the first page of the notebook, thought about it, and wrote a string of text. "The title of the book is already thought of, it''s called" If this is another ending ". ... Tang Guo''s overseas album release went more smoothly than expected, and nothing bad happened in the middle. In addition, on the day Leng Ziyue got married, Leng Rui sent her a live video and said to her, "Leng Ziyue is married." Tang Guo looked at the man in the video with a smile on his lips. "Leng Rui, do you care about that? The more Leng Zi gets married, it doesn''t have much to do with me. He has long been the past for me. " "He will call you a mother in the future." Leng Rui was very attached to the rtionship, and stared at the woman in the video seriously. "He is your son." system: Tang Guo burst outughing. She wasn''t smiling Leng Rui, but she was smiling when Lu Qi saw her. She couldn''t help thinking of it. In the future, Lu Qi squinted and called her a mom. It was especially interesting to think about it. System: [Host, you are a bad woman. "What do you know, women are not bad, men do not love, the worse the more they are loved." "That cold sharp, you let them wait and wait for me to drink tea from my son and daughter-inw." There was a smile on Leng Rui''s face. "Okay, I''ll let them prepare." "By the way, I wrote a book." Chapter 67: Rich young ex-girlfriend (67) Chapter 67: Rich young ex-girlfriend (67) Chapter 67: Rich Young Girlfriend (67) "But it''s not finished yet. I''ll have it published when I''m done." Leng Rui looked more and more rxed, "I help you publish." "Okay." The cold and sharp eyes grew softer and gentler. He hadn''t seen this woman for many days. He missed her somewhat. Even if she had a nasty smell on her body, he was still reluctant to kill her directly. Just like that, as long as she stays with him obediently, he will guarantee that she lives well. "Leng Rui, I picked a lot of gifts for you, I hope you like them." Then, the woman left for a while, and when she appeared again, Yu Yu was also in the video. He listened to the woman''s instructions, and asked Yu Yu to show him the presents one by one, and then asked him if he liked it or not. He hasn''t touched those things from start to finish. Suddenly, she identally touched one of the boxes, and he saw a bit of regret on her face, "Sister You, take this out, it''s useless, I will pick the exact same tomorrow." "Rest assured, I won''t touch it for you." The woman turned her head, still showing a sweet smile to him. This smile made him panic. Didn''t she know that thest second he thought was that she obediently kept her alive, and she even helped her choose gifts so carefully. I was so conscious that I would not touch it. He touched the screen, the woman''s thin face, wiping the corners of her curved mouth, and suddenly there was an urge to hold her tightly in her arms. He had lived for more than thirty years, and he had never wanted to hold a person in his arms so that he would fit her into his own blood. No, she seemed to have been incorporated into her blood and was inseparable from him. Leng Rui returned to the vi and tried to approach the ces Tang Guo touched, such as her bed, her study, her equipment, her notebook, her towel, and her clothes. However, every time he just reached out his hand, his face became a little pale, and he would be sickened and nauseated at the thought of the past. In the end, she didn''t encounter anything belonging to her. Maybe give him some more time. He missed it, the feeling of the soft little hand sping his arm. She wanted to touch her fair face and squeeze her sharp chin. Touch her curved eyebrows and smooth her ck hair. However, Leng Rui did not expect that the next meeting would not be so fast. Tang Guo had been abroad for two years. During this period, he could only see her by video. Every time she smiled and smiled, and received the gift she chose every month. Before the gift was disassembled, he would receive her phone call. She solemnly stated that she hadn''t touched those things, so he could take it apart with ease. Just fine. Every time he heard her say, his heart became more and more ufortable. Lu Qi has been veryfortable in the past two years. In addition to Tang Guo''s singing voices in the streets, Tang Guo himself seems to have disappeared. From the day she got married, she felt as if her luck hade. The most annoying Tang Guo went abroad, and she even married the only heir of the Leng family. After marrying Leng Ziyue, she realized that Leng Ziyue was actually the heir of the Leng family. When she saw Leng Rui, she did not remember where this person had met. After all, when she was at the concert, she hurried a few sides so far, she was still far away, and there was no contact between Leng Rui and Tang Guo. rtionship. In addition, the less Leng Zi would bring her back to see Leng Rui, the more unclear it naturally became. Chapter 68: Rich Young Girlfriend (68) Chapter 68: Rich Young Girlfriend (68) Chapter 68: Rich Young Girlfriend (69) Chen Yuesheng''s answer, naturally cannot satisfy fans. These crazy fans inquired about Tang Guo''s flight and went directly to the airport for containment. As a result, Tang Guo got out of the ne and was surrounded by arge crowd. "Guo Guo, why do you want to leave the music scene?" "Guo Guo, you must give us an exnation today." The fans were aggressive, as if she didn''t let her go. The woman took off her sunsses, revealing a small face with a big p, and the pointed face of her chin was still an extremely sweet smile. Instead, the face was not so thin. Fans noticed that Tang Guo raised his arms and was very slender. Seeing this thin woman, they were anger in their hearts, but they did not have the heart to express it. "Guo Guo, we can''t bear you." Tang Guo smiled slightly. "Even if I''m in the music scene, I rarely show up in front of people. My song is always with you, isn''t it?" "In my life, so far, I have co-authored hundreds of songs, which has consumed all my energy. I am a bit tired. From now on, let them stay with you." "Although I have already retired from the music scene, my singing will still be with you, no different from before. By the way, September 9th will be myst concert in China. At that time, at the concert, a total of There are twenty of myst new songs, and let them tell you something for me. " "Guo Guo ..." Tang Guo carefully looked at the fans who were unwilling to let go. "In the past few years, when I was idle, I wrote a book, and this book will soon be published. I hope everyone will join the crowd. " When the fans heard the book, their eyes shed. "Guo Guo, do you want to withdraw from the music scene and enter the literary world?" "If this is the case, I will be able to read Guoguo''s book while listening to Guoguo''s song." "Actually, it''s not uneptable to think about it. I counted it. In recent years, Guoguo has sung 500 songs. With the concert''s twenty songs, that''s exactly five hundred and twenty. . " "Wow, is this the love Guo Guo expressed to us, otherwise how could it be a 520?" The fans were supplementing their brains, and Yu Yu took the opportunity to take Tang Guo away. When they came back, they almost fell off the cell phone in their hands, and they forgot to ask, what was Tang Guo''s book and what was its name. However, Guoguo is not saying that it will be listed soon? As soon as he left the airport, Tang Guo saw the man waiting outside. With a smile on her lips, she hurried towards the waiting man. When she walked in front of him, she just looked at him and didn''t make any special moves. "Leng Rui, at this moment, I really want to give you a hug." Listening to the woman''s regretful voice, a cold sharp heart twitched. He pulled the door and said, "Let''s go." Tang Guo sat in, Leng Rui shook his fist, and stepped towards another car. At this time, Tang Guo made a noise. "Leng Rui, can you sit together today?" Leng Rui stopped and looked back. Through the window, he could not see the woman''s expression at this time. "I''m talking." The woman''s voice came out. "Driver, drive." The car started, and Leng Rui''s original action of pulling the door of the car was retracted, and she walked towards another car. "Drive faster, side by side with her car," Leng Rui said. Chapter 69: Rich young ex-girlfriend (69) Chapter 69: Rich young ex-girlfriend (69) Chapter 69: Rich Young Girlfriend (70) When the two cars were side by side, Leng Rui opened the window, but he didn''t say anything. At the same time, Tang Guo rolled down the window and smiled at him as if he knew something. "I''ve prepared you for the concert." "Thank you." Leng Rui exhaled, "Why on your birthday?" "This is a birthday gift for myself." Tang Guoyang smiled brightly. "This is a very special day, a very beautiful day." System: [Host, this day is not good at all. Where is this a good day? This is clearly the day when the original owner Tang Guo jumped off the building andmitted suicide. "By the way, Rui Rui, after I finish writing, I will leave it to you." Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and sent the finished electronic version to Leng Rui. After frying, she frowned, coughed slightly, and her face became pale. "Ufortable?" Leng Rui was so nervous, he immediately ordered, "Go to the hospital." "Disobedient abroad, not regrly checked?" Leng Rui felt that he really shouldn''t let this woman go abroad. Even if he did, he should arrange more people, especially the doctor who helped her to check her body, and she should always take care of her. She lost weight again. "It''s all right." Tang Guo looked at the red blood on the paper towel, folded it up, and put it in his bag as if nothing had happened. [ording to the progress of this world, your life will not change in any way.] The system mood is a bit bad. [Are you really sure you want to hold a concert on September 9th? Otherwise, advance it. "No, the result will not change anyway. Tang Guo died at night, and he will not die on the stage." [Host, is it really necessary? I think you are extreme and hope that in the next world, you can feel better. [You look at Leng Rui, except he doesn''t let you approach, it''s actually good for you. Basically what you say, he agrees.] The system is bitter, [Host, I think, the remaining two or three months, you and him Get along and stop thinking about things. "I''m not doing anything. I''ve been focusing on making music in the past few years. This is what I want to do, and it is also the original dream of Tang Guo. Ipose all the insights from the previous world into lyrics, and you seem to have something to me misunderstanding?" System: Why he thinks things are not that simple. [Lu Qi will have a concert in October. Host, you should do it. Lu Qi''s concert will be held in the second year of her debut. Because of your appearance, she made her debut seven years before her concert. Tang Guo frowned, "Oh, what a good day in October." System: MMP. He must be an illusion. He always feels that there is something in the host''s words. At the hospital, Leng Rui asked Tang Guo to make aprehensive inspection. Looking at the inspection report, Leng Rui frowned. "No problem, is the inspectionprehensive?" "Mr. Leng, we have thoroughly checked for Miss Tang. She has no health problems except for anemia and the morebor-intensive these years." Leng Rui was still uneasy, and tossed to another hospital. After getting the same result, he finally felt relieved. "Leng Rui, have you moved? This is not the direction back to the vi." A rare smile appeared on Leng Rui''s face, "I''m not going back to the vi, taking you to a ce." "Where is it?" Tang Guo was a little curious. She was lying on the window. Leng Rui was afraid that the wind would blow her, making the driver drive slowly. "Is it so mysterious." Chapter 70: Fortune Girlfriend (70) Chapter 70: Fortune Girlfriend (70) Chapter 70: Rich Young Girlfriend (71) Leng Rui looked at the woman lying on the car window, the gentleness of her eyes couldn''t hide. Although she had a nasty smell on her, it was undeniable that she had gradually taken over his heart. Even if he couldn''t touch her for a lifetime, he would keep her with her for a lifetime, even if he died, she could only be beside him. If she wants to resist in the future, he will still use a method to keep her by her side. One of the most romantic things he had thought of was holding her and watching her die in his arms. Civil Affairs Bureau. Tang Guo was a little surprised, Leng Rui even brought her to this ce. [Host, should you believe it now? Leng Rui really took you to heart, and they took you directly to collect the card. Leng Rui didn''t ask Tang Guo what he meant, he just let people do it. Tang Guo also did not resist, but also cooperated with him very much. When taking a picture, she looked at Leng Rui sideways, "Leng Rui, this should be thest few years for us, right?" Leng Rui froze in his heart and didn''t know why. He was clearly in front of him. He always felt that this woman was actually far away from him. Obviously, her eyes were full of him, and he felt panicked. Bringing Tang Guo to pick up the card did not happen on a whim. Since staying with him, he must have a bright reason to keep her with her. One Chen Yuesheng and one Lengzi Yue both looked at the woman next to him, and now they are marked with him, they need to feel at ease. Otherwise, it was difficult for him to control, and he wanted to destroy her impulse with his own hands. He has always been his own thing. If he is about to be taken away by others, he will do everything to destroy it, sew it up, and stay by his side. Like, his parents. Leng Rui put away the marriage certificate and called Lengzi Yue. The first sentence was, "Your mother is back. Come over for dinner tonight." While Leng Ziyue was still aggressive, he said again, "Bring your woman, you haven''t given your mother tea." Leng Rui always remembered the words of Tang Guo when he wanted to drink his wife''s tea. Therefore, when Leng Ziyue was more greedy, he said what he wanted them to do. The more Leng Zi hadn''t responded yet, Leng Rui hung up the phone impatiently. Tang Guo smiled, "Leng Rui, do you remember this?" "of course." Leng Rui looked at the woman in the car opposite, and really wanted to reach out and touch her head. "I have already sent your book to the publishing house, and it will be avable noter than the next month." "So fast?" The woman smiled, her eyes narrowed, and Leng Rui was healed by this smile instantly. It seems that since he knew her, he has never seen a smile on her face. She doesn''t seem to be angry. No, when she is angry, she smiles, which makes it impossible to tell whether she is happy or angry. "Ziyue, what''s wrong with you? Whose phone is it?" After hanging up the phone, Lengzi pushed on for a long time. Lu Qi couldn''t help asking when Lengzi was getting more and more dazed. Leng Zi Yue looked up and said, "Dad let us go home for dinner today." "That''s it," Lu Qi smiled. "Then let''s get ready, don''t let Dad wait long." This is not a frequent urrence. It should be said that since they got married, Leng Rui offered to ask them to go back for dinner for the first time. Chapter 71: Fortune Girlfriend (71) Chapter 71: Fortune Girlfriend (71) Chapter 71: Rich Young Girlfriend (72) "Kiki, don''t worry so much." The more Leng Zi really didn''t understand, why Lu Qi was so excited when they heard that Leng Rui wanted them to go back for dinner, as if they were more excited than when they got married. Lu Qi''s performance made him a little dissatisfied. Almost subconsciously, he remembered that Tang Guo was also his girlfriend, andter turned into a cold woman. "Kiki, aren''t you going to a concert? Are you busytely? If you''re busy, I''ll go back alone." "Dad said, let''s go back together. Then when you go back alone, you will make him unhappy. What should I do if I am angry with you?" "The concert is still a long time away. Someone helped to prepare for it. It took a day and a half to get out." Lu Qi looked at Leng Ziyue strangely and put away a smile. "Zi Yue, you seem to want to go back, Still don''t want to take me back? " Lengzi shook his head more quickly, "No, no, am I not afraid of you being busy and dying your time?" "Naki Qi, my dad''s girlfriend is back. When you see herter, remember not to get too excited no matter what happens." In particr, Leng Rui mentioned on the phone that he and Lu Qi would toast the tea of "Fuck". Leng Zi brought Landing Qi and returned to the vi. Pushing the door open, he pulled in Lu Qi''s hand and went in. At the same time, he was a little nervous, and he hadn''t seen it for years, right? That woman never liked the news, and it was difficult to find her shadow in the entertainment broadcast. If it hadn''t been for the movement she made abroad, so that the whole world would know her name, he might have thought she had been collected by his dad. In the living room, there was only Leng Rui, but Tang Guo was not seen, which made the nervous Leng Zi relieved. Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi greeted orderly. Leng Rui looked up, "Sit down." Lu Qi was also very nervous. The person in charge of Leng''s house in front of him was in his own hands. Neb music, neb film and television, is just a small branch under his hands. What Lu Qi thought was that as long as Leng Rui was satisfied, she would not only be in the music world, but also in the film and television industry, wouldn''t she want to be windy and rainy? If I had known that Lengzi was the adoptive son, she should not have been more troubled with Lengzi that year, so that Tang Guo could have a chance to take advantage of it. Of course, it''s not toote now. She is married to Lengzi Yue. Thinking of this, Lu Qi smiled a little. Although Tang Guo is so hot, isn''t the other party going to leave the music scene soon? When Tang Guo leaves, isn''t she Lu Qi''s world? Lu Qi''s subconscious ignorance, Tang Guo''s excellence, and only after Tang Guo left, did she have a chance to flex her muscles. Suddenly, Lu Qi felt a cold sight and raised her eyes subconsciously, and found that the direction of this sight was Leng Rui, but when she looked over, Leng Rui had buried her head. Lu Qi suddenly became nervous. Is it because she rarely returns after getting married with Lengzi Yue, so Leng Rui is not satisfied with her? "Dad," Lu Qi tried to scream, "Because I used to be too busy at work, I rarely came to see you. When you get busy during this time, I wille to see you every day if you don''t dislike it. The more subconscious Leng Zi wanted to hold Lu Qi, but the words were already spoken. Chapter 72: Fortune Girlfriend (72) Chapter 72: Fortune Girlfriend (72) Chapter 72: Rich Young Girlfriend (73) "no need." Leng Rui said lightly. This made Lu Qi a little embarrassed. It seemed that her young father-inw was indeed angry. She nced at Leng Rui secretly, and found that Leng Rui was really young. Less than forty years of age, a well-maintained and properly maintained male **** figure. Leng Rui''s face, if the women outside know, I don''t know how fascinated. She even thought that, with her position and appearance, if she knew Leng Rui directly ... Lu Qi came back to her quickly, and would not dare to think again. Unexpectedly, Leng Ziyue noticed the obsession that Lu Qi shed under his eyes. Although it was only a moment, he saw it. Leng Zi''s heart burst into mes. Do these women, one and two, feel that Leng Rui is better than him? Lu Qi ttered Leng Rui, and did not notice Leng Ziyue''s expression at all. Leng Rui found it, but he didn''t remind him. A voice came upstairs, "Leng Rui, are your daughter-inw and daughter-inwing back?" The woman''s soft tones sounded, and with the sound of footsteps, the woman appeared on the stairs. This voice is familiar to all three present. Lu Qi almost looked up and raised her head. When she saw Tang Guo, she stood up sharply, "Why are you here?" Is Tang Guo still a cold lover? Did Zi Zi say that it was Leng Rui''s girlfriend who returned today? How could he let his lover be here? Lu Qi is unwilling to believe that Tang Guo may be the fact of Leng Rui''s girlfriend. Tang Guo tilted his head and smiled, "Do you ask me?" A few yearster, although Tang Guo lost a lot of weight, his face was still innocent and clean, as it was, and there was no change. Lu Qi is different, and her makeup is stronger than before. Because of being too busy and recording various programs, the dark circles under the eyes need to be covered with thick foundation. Seeing the natural unadorned face in front of her, she was furious. Lu Qi pursed her lips and stared at Tang Guo. Although she did not speak, she was expressing why you were here. "I used to live here." Tang Guo walked down, and naturally sat at the nearest distance to Leng Rui, but there was a certain distance. The more Lengzi felt the cold sharp eyes, he quickly retracted his eyes and pulled Lu Qi to the seat. Lu Qi wanted to ask, how could Leng Rui''s lover be here? She thought a lot during this time. No wonder Tang Guohong was so fast that it turned out that Leng Rui was standing behind her back. She''s all Leng''s daughter-inw, but Leng Rui never intended to help her. Leng Rui said, "In the future, she will be your mother." "I and she are married." Two sentences, like a deep-water bomb, blow Lengzi Yue and Lu Qi dizzy. The earlier Lengzi had expected, but Lu Qi had no idea before. Suddenly heard that her nastypetitor and love rival turned out to be her mother, especially the other party was a few years younger than herself. Lu Qi stared at the eyes, ugly. Leng Rui looked at all the performance of Lu Qi''s eyes, he nced at Lu Qi, "Do you seem to have an opinion?" "It''s indeed the woman you like." At the end, he said to Lengzi Yue again. Leng Zi pursed his lips more and more, when Tang Guo went abroad, he actually relieved himself. Leng Rui is not willing to let go, can he still **** away? Therefore, it has long been understood that the two will be together. He had all nned to find an opportunity to rify what he said. But at this moment, he didn''t want to do that. Chapter 73: Fortune Girlfriend (73) Chapter 73: Fortune Girlfriend (73) Chapter 73: Rich Young Girlfriend (74) The more he asked him to call Tang Guo his mother, he couldn''t do it. He is selfish, he just doesn''t want to see the two people in front of him get along as expected and get along with ordinary people. He was also very miserable. He still had Tang Guo in his heart, but he was married to Lu Qi. Tang Guo became his father''s woman instead. This woman, or he gave up, really do not know who to me. "Dad, aren''t you kidding me?" For a long time, Lengzi said more and more, "When are you married?" Leng Rui raised an eyebrow and took out two marriage certificates. Seeing this, the faces of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi were whitened. "The wedding takes ce in October." Leng Rui looked at Tang Guo''s words and saw Tang Guo still smiling, not disgusted, feeling better. "Bring tea." Tang Guo wanted to drink the tea of his son and daughter-inw, and Leng Rui always remembered well. The maid brought two cups of tea and ced them in front of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi. "Toast to your mom." Lu Qi bit her lip and looked at Leng Ziyue. The more Leng Zi clenched his fist tightly, the marriage certificate was avable! It is indeed cold and sharp. It moves really fast. Tang Guo braced his chin, a smile on his face, as if waiting for the two to admire tea. Lengzi struggled for a long time, and finally picked up a tea cup. If you do nt respect tea today, do nt call mom, Leng Rui will definitely pay him a heavy price. Lu Qi was still thinking about how Lengzi would be more sure, but seeing him holding up the tea cup, he felt ufortable. Calling Tang Guo a mother, she ... has simply humiliated her. "Kiki, please ... give ..." Lengzi opened his mouth more, he couldn''t yell out, and finally gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, "To our mother toast tea." Lu Qi had no choice but to take up the tea. The two worshipped Tang Guo, not knowing how much preparation they had made, and shouted, "Mom, please drink tea." Tang Guo leisurely looked at the two flushed faces, the corners of his mouth were more and more curved, his red lips lightened, and he spit out two words, "That''s good." Lu Qi almost spit out old blood, and she should have listened to Lengzi Yue today and would not return. System: It is really impossible to understand the hostile taste. "Come, give you all a red envelope." Tang Guo took the tea and drew two red envelopes, handed them to Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue. They both stiffened and took the red envelopes. If it hadn''t been for control, I''d be crazy. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Daughter-inw, daughter-inw, you must be old-fashioned." "Leng Rui, in the future you have to look at them, don''t let them conflict, lest young people get an impulse and divorce or something, that''s not good." With a smile on Leng Rui''s face, the woman seemed very happy, and he naturally felt very happy. Except not being able to touch her, everything she said would be deeply remembered in her mind, and she would never forget it. "Okay, I''ll look at them and won''t let them separate." Lu Qi felt as ufortable as eating shit. I really don''t know what Tang Guo''s purpose is and will she trip her up in the future. She sat aside, frowning deeply. She thought she was about to get rid of Tang Guo, but now she feels really naive. At this meal, Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi did not eat well. After eating, they didn''t want to stay more, and quickly left. Tang Guoy on the railing, looked at the two who had left in a hurry, and smiled. "Very happy?" Leng Rui leaned not far away from her, and her gaze had not turned away from her. "If you hear them calling your mother very happy, let them return every day in the future." Chapter 74: Rich young ex-girlfriend (74) Chapter 74: Rich young ex-girlfriend (74) Chapter 74: Rich Young Ex-Girlfriend (75) "Ziyue, how could Tang Guo have her?" Before daring to attack, after leaving the vi, Lu Qi had to question Lengzi Yue. Isn''t Tang Guo her rival? How did she be her mother-inw? Lengzi frowned, "Tang Guo and my dad were with me after he separated." "I thought my dad was just ying and didn''t expect him toe." Lu Qi spurted blood, "Why don''t you tell me earlier?" The more Leng Zi heard Lu Qi''s questioning, he felt a little ufortable. Suddenly I remembered that Lu Qi looked at Leng Rui''s eyes before, even more heart-broken. It seems that in the future, do not return to the vi. However, at this time, Leng Ziyue''s phone rang. "dad?" "In the future, you wille back to dinner every night," Leng Rui''s quiet voice came out. "Your mother is very d to see you, today''s meals have increased a lot." The more Leng Zi tried to make excuses, the phone hung up. "What''s wrong?" Lu Qi asked unknown. Lengzi stiffened and dropped the phone. "Dad asked us to go back to dinner every night." "why??" Lu Qi''s two eyebrows almost erected. When she came back once, she vomited blood. When she went back every day, she saw the woman and called her mother, thinking how terrible it was to live in this world. "Ziyue, I don''t want to go back." "Qiqi, I don''t want to go back," Lengzi became helpless, "but we have to go back." "why?" Lu Qi didn''t understand at all. She used to be Miss Lu''s family. Although her family history is not top-notch, no one can match it. As a result, a Tang Guo was killed, and everything was over her. I thought that she had be a daughter-inw of the Leng family, and finally didn''t have to live under the aura of Tang Guo. Just when she wascent, she suddenly discovered that the person she hated the most became her mother-inw. This is really terrible. Tang Guo, a woman, seems to be in the dark, no matter at work or in life, she is always entangled with her. "If we don''t go back, we will have nothing tomorrow." Lu Qi bit her lip and did not speak. "what is this?" Tang Guo asked curiously at a booklet Leng Rui handed her. "Do you have a favorite wedding style?" Tang Guo opened the booklet and it turned out that there were all kinds of wedding styles, each of which was beautiful. After watching it for a while, she closed the booklet and asked, "Are we really going to have a wedding?" "of course." Tang Guo supported his chin, and his eyes were bent with a smile. "Cold sharp, holding a wedding means that day, you have to hold me, hold me, and kiss me, can you do it?" This made Leng Rui''s body stiff. At present, he can''t do these things. He hesitated again, and maybe he should postpone it again. "However, these wedding dresses really look good." Seeing the woman''s cheerful look, he swallowed what he was about to say, and he found a cigarette to light it. Suddenly, the smoke in the room was hazy. "Ahem ..." The thick smell of smoke made Tang Guomeng cough a few times. She quickly pulled out a tissue and covered her mouth, tears burst out. Seeing this, Leng Rui started, and quickly extinguished the smoke. "Go out and breathe." Seeing the woman''s tears falling down, he regretted why he couldn''t help smoking when he was upset. He then ordered the servant to remove the smoke from the house. Tang Guo went out with Leng Rui and walked behind Leng Rui. She gently took the paper towel down and saw the red color on the paper towel. Her eyes dangled into a ball and she threw it into the trash can. Chapter 75: Fortune Girlfriend (75) Chapter 75: Fortune Girlfriend (75) Chapter 75: Rich Young Girlfriend (76) Since that day, Tang Guo has not seen Leng Rui smoke. I don''t know if he quit smoking or will not smoke in front of her again. [Actually, Leng Rui is still a good man. ] The faint sound of the system sounded, [Host, he cares about you. Tang Guo''s mouth turned lightly. [Every world, many people care about me. [Okay, host, we can actually talk about something else. Don''t think about it, the host must say, how much they care about me, how hard they will abandon me in the future. The system does not persuade Tang Guo to put down the butcher knife now, after all, there is not much time left. The host didn''t seem to have done anything special except to see Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue every day, to make them heartbroken. A monthter. Tang Guo''s book is on the market. Because Tang Guo''s fame is so great, the fan group is also veryrge, so that the 50,000 copies of the book just listed on the market were sold out one day. For a time, Tang Guo''s fans were proud to have "If It''s Another End". The first two days, nothing happened. After a few days, those who bought the book were almost finished reading. Fans of Tang Guo began to discuss the contents of the book. "When I saw it, I thought it was a big president. When I saw it, I thought it was an inspirational book. When I saw the ending, I realized that this is simply a tragedy novel." "Guoguo, you are so ruthless. The hostess used her own name and wrote her ending so miserably." "Yeah, when the hostess first appeared, I seemed to see myself who had just graduated from college. That kind of innocence, innocence and simplicity, I really missed it." "A simple innocent person, a person who believes in love, but because of a scumbag, looking for someone to substitute for a scumbag, ruined his life and looked ufortable." "It can be said that the heroine is bad, that is doomed, and her final tragedy is also doomed." ... "No, you can find out that you did not seriously understand this book." Some fans expressed their opinions. "Although the heroine was not willing to be a substitute, she didn''t actually think about harming others at first. If it weren''t for the scumbag''s girlfriend every time she met her, it would make the scumbag think that the hostess had done something bad, and she would not have done so. Later, she decided to harm, because the scumbag was too unconscience and never willing to believe her. She had done so many things that were self-defeating, and every time she was miserable, everyone scolded her for destroying the feelings of others, but who knows why? She just epted the feelings of the scumbag, which led to all this. If she knew at first that she was a stand-in, do you think she would still ept it? " "Actually, she had a chance to get out of the bitter sea. In the middle of her a difficult time, just like a big man likes to listen to her songs, she became her master. During those three months, there was her psychological description, I I suggest you take a look. " This fan''s words made others go through that psychological description immediately. That passage goes like this: I''ve lived quietly for the past few months, and hardly anyone disturbed me. What I need to do every day is to sing a few songs for him. He is a very quiet person, and just listens to me singing quietly, I seem to find the most loyal fans. I used to live in hell. He pulled me out of hell. Three months is enough for me to understand how ridiculous the things I used to do are silly. Chapter 76: Fortune Girlfriend (76) Chapter 76: Fortune Girlfriend (76) Chapter 76 Rich Young Girlfriend (77) When I go out from here, I will go to a ce where no one knows, and spend the rest of my time quietly, never to pursue a vain love. Seeing this, the fans were a little surprised, and did not expect to ignore such a plot. "See? Haha, look at her leaving the vi again." The moment she was evicted from the vi, the heroine''s psychological activity: It turned out that I was not redeemed. The only one who appreciates me does not believe me. He is not a quiet person, but a ruthless person. And I am still just a tool. Stand-ins, tools, how ridiculous! The discussions were so hot that fans couldn''t help but read the book and read it. Leng Rui turned it up the first time, and after watching it, he found the woman curled up on the sofa and watching TV. He sat indifferently, keeping his eyes on Tang Guo. "what''s wrong?" Leng Rui pointed to the book and asked, "Is that the mysterious gold master? Right?" "Yes indeed." The woman admitted very calmly, Leng Rui frowned, "Why write such a tragic book?" He also wrote him so abhorrently, and the life of the heroine, from the beginning, seems like a tragedy. In the end, he was insulted, photographed and spread, and finally couldn''t bear it. He jumped off the building andmitted suicide on his birthday. That year, she was only 26 years old, and her birthday was September 9. This year, Tang Guo is 26 years old and his birthday is September 9. "You shouldn''t use your name or your birthday," Leng Rui couldn''t understand why he was so nervous. "This ending is really bad." It''s frustrating. I knew it was a content, and he would let the publisher change it. "Are you serious?" Tang Guoqiao smiled sweetly. "It''s just another ending. It''s not true. You''re serious." Leng Rui stopped talking, but it can be seen that he was very upset. Because the tragedy of the heroine Tang Guo in the book was contributed by the gold master who took him as the prototype. Had it not been for this golden master to destroy herst hope, she would not havemitted suicide. "Anyway, this ending is not good." Leng Rui''s brow still frowned. "The publishing house also said that it needs to print, I don''t think it is necessary." "Then it won''t be printed." Leng Rui''s face eased a little, and she wanted to throw the book away, and finally set it aside gently. Chen Yuesheng also read this book and sessfully found a role based on himself. After watching it, he called Tang Guo. "Did I offend you?" "Did I do anything to make you unhappy?" "If there is something offending, you must speak out, don''t hold your grudges." Tang Guo was somewhat inexplicable, "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong, why did you write me so horrible?" Chen Yue was angry, "Guo Er, although I was jealous that Leng Rui got you, I can''t harm you, and I can''t like Get someone else. " Looking at the book, he tripped Tang Guo and arranged the plot of the old man, so annoying that his eyebrows were all burned out. Leng Zi couldn''t wait to see it. After reading it, he rubbed his hair fiercely. Sure enough, the woman really hated him so much. But why are he and Lu Qi the best endings in the book? Could this be the so-called special revenge? Lu Qi also watched. When she saw different endings, there was always a voice in her heart telling her that this was the original ending, this was it! Chapter 77: Fortune Girlfriend (77) Chapter 77: Fortune Girlfriend (77) Chapter 77: Rich Young Girlfriend (78) Time is fast, and on the 9th of September. Tang Guo''s concert is also her birthday. In order to organize this concert, Leng Rui spent a lot of money and directly built a venue for Tang Guo that can amodate 100,000 people. Since she wants to retreat, he also wants her to retreat. The scenery is also a special birthday gift for her. The fans were also unprecedentedly enthusiastic, and from the beginning they looked at the women on the stage with tears in their eyes. Unconsciously, they have liked her for seven years. They always thought that she would stay with them forever, and did not expect that her time on the stage was only seven years, just seven years. The whole concert was very quiet. No one spoke except Tang Guo''s singing voice. Their eyes are also very focused, because this is thest concert. In the future, there will no longer be a single singing voice, which will be able to stir their heartstrings. There will never be another person who makes them like and hate. "Why did Guoer leave the music scene?" Leng Rui looked back, "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Chen Yuesheng was surprised. "I thought she was withdrawing for you." Now I understand it is not, he feels better. Chen Yuesheng found that Leng Rui was tense, and seemed to be holding his fists tightly. "Leng Rui?" "what happened to you?" Leng Rui loosened her fist, still not leaving the woman on the stage, "I n to propose to her." Although she has already obtained the certificate, but has not yet held a wedding, he also wants to make a formal proposal once to make her willingly agree. However, he did not dare to take this step because it was inevitable that he would have physical contact with her during the wedding. So he hesitated. If at the wedding, he pushed her away in public, in that scene, there was no intention to leave aughing stock for everyone. Perhaps, you can wait. Chen Yuesheng didn''t speak, and didn''t want to ask if Leng Rui was ready, let alone encourage Leng Rui to go. He also has a selfish mind, asking him to help his love rival, he really can''t do it. At this time, no one found that the women on the stage were sweating with cold on their foreheads, and they all thought it was sweating from the heat. Under makeup, the woman''s face was already pale. Even holding her hand, she began to tremble. The smell of sweetness in her throat almost made her vomit. However, this is thest song. Tang Guo gritted his teeth, tried his best to sing thest song perfectly. In thest half-squatting action, she seemed to unload all her burdens and squat quietly on the stage. When the music stopped, fans waited for Tang Guo to stand up and talk to them. One minute passed ... Two minutes passed ... They waited less than three minutes. Everyone found something wrong. When the staff hadn''t responded, Leng Rui immediately jumped onto the stage, and before approaching the woman, she finally weed her voice. "Sorry, I''m a bit tired." The fans were relieved, and Leng Rui''s heart was put down. He still walked towards the woman, the fans recognized Leng Rui, and the mood at the scene rose again. Leng Rui took the microphone without looking at the people below, and only said, "My wife is tired. I''ll take her to rest first." The fans did not me at all, but they started to coax. The scene in front of them is really too sweet. This man is really the white horse prince in the eyes of all women. Leng Rui put down the microphone, and he was going to hold Tang Guo, but when he reached out, he subconsciously remembered the nasty smell on this woman, and he was so stubborn. Chapter 78: Fortune Girlfriend (78) Chapter 78: Fortune Girlfriend (78) Chapter 78: Rich Young Girlfriend (79) Tang Guo raised his head with a white face, but unfortunately, because of makeup, people couldn''t see her trueplexion. Seeing Leng Rui stiff, the corners of her mouth were slightly bent. Leng Rui looked at her. If she wanted to say something, she would ask someone to help. The next moment, the woman couldn''t hold it anymore and fell down. Despite falling down, she looked at him with a smile. At that moment, Leng Rui''s face was white, and almost when Tang Guo was about to touch the ground, he could no longer care about it and caught her. When he hugged her, he realized that her body was really cold, and her neck was sweating cold, how pale her skin was. Her eyes were weak and her lips were red and bloody, her eyes cold and flustered. At this point, he had long been unconcerned about the contact with the unpleasant smell, he picked up Tang Guo and ran madly. "Go to the hospital !!" The fans below also felt that something was not right, especially the more recent fans, who also saw the scene where Tang Guo fell down, and there was a panic. They were asking what happened to their fruit? "Mr. Leng, sorry, we have tried our best." "Miss Tang''s cancer cells spread throughout her body and we have no way to save her." Have the cancer cells spread throughout the body? ? Leng Rui didn''t ept the result at all, grabbed the doctor, her eyes turned red, "She didn''t have cancer at all. I personally apanied her to the hospital for a checkup three days ago." He took out an examination report and threw it to the doctor''s face. "Look at it for yourself, is this a report from your hospital!" The doctor held a medical report in horror. The results of the above examination, as Leng Rui said, except for Tang An''s body, there was no so-called gastric cancer, and no cancer cells spread throughout the body. This matter is very important. The doctor quickly took out the previous examination records, and every time Tang Guo''s examination was in front of him, it showed that Tang Guo had no problems during the examination. Even if it is cold sharp, there is no way to treat them in the presence of such evidence. So, in medicine, they only detected this very rare type of hidden cancer cells, even medical devices could not detect it. If it wasn''t for the terrible appearance of Leng Rui, they would even like to propose and study Tang Guo''s body. Leng Rui moved faster than them and took Tang Guo''s body away that day. From the hospital to Leng''s old house, he put Tang Guo in a crystal coffin that he had already built. She just hugged her to lie down in the crystal coffin without the slightest expression on her face, stroking the woman''s bloodless cheeks all the time. He didn''t say anything, just hugged her so quietly, stroking every part of her body, gently, as if touching the treasure. I want to make up for everything I want to do in these years. However, this was already a cold body. "Leng Rui, let her go." Leng Rui took Tang Guo back to Lengjia''s old house, and he knew what Leng Rui would do. "You didn''t want to touch her for half a minute before she died, but you held her tightly in your arms after death, cold and sharp. I never thought that you were such a person." Chen Yuesheng smiled miserably. Is Leng Ziyue''s girlfriend? " "You like clean women, why don''t you find someone else?" Leng Rui didn''t speak, and didn''t want to exin. What he cared about was that the more Lengzi, the more filthy the wild son born by his mother and that man. Chapter 79: Rich young ex-girlfriend (79) Chapter 79: Rich young ex-girlfriend (79) Chapter 79: Rich Young Girlfriend (80) Leng Rui put Tang Guo''s body in a crystal coffin, and he alsoy there for three days. Chen Yuesheng couldn''t help it and had to leave with heavy steps. On the third day, Lengzi got in. Although Tang Guo''s death caused a terrible sensation outside, everyone was silently wiping tears for Tang Guo. That grand concert was also called thest concert. Every time I think of Tang Guo and listen to her singing, fans can''t help crying, they really miss her, and miss the angel who only focuses on music. She was so perfect, it was the angel inside them. She left them like this. The day she left turned out to be the night of her birthday. They are still wishing her a happy birthday, but what she doesn''t want to face now is her death. The whole sky was foggy, as if God was sad for this young woman. "Dad,e out." Leng Zi pursed his lips more and more. He looked at the woman in the crystal coffin, and his heart copsed. If he had known that one sentence would cause so much regret, he would never say that. He didn''t have the pleasure of revenge at all. He regretted that if time could be reversed, the day Lu Qi would return, he would not be tempted, and he would firmly grasp Tang Guo''s hand. And said to her, "Little fruit, let''s stay together for the rest of my life." However, there is no regret medicine in this world. "I''m sorry, Xiaoguo," Lengzi Yue covered his face with his hands and wept in a low voice. "Actually, Xiaoguo and I were innocent, nothing happened, nothing really happened." Leng Rui finally had some expressions, and his sharp eyes fell on Leng Ziyue''s body. For the first time, the more Lengzi stared at Leng Rui, "There is really nothing. I am jealous of you and don''t want her to be by your side." It happened that I came to Leng Ziyue''s Lu Qi, heard this sentence in full, and immediately hesitated. "Lengzi Yue?" Lengzi became a little flustered, watching Lu Qie over, a little at a loss. Leng Rui sneered at once, carefully putting Tang Guo into the crystal coffin. He beckoned, both Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi were taken out. Leng Rui relighted the cigarette, he had not smoked for a long time. He looked indifferent, but only he knew at this time, he had no heart. He threw a document in front of Leng Ziyue, and Leng Ziyue opened it. The whole man was stiff, and looked at Lu Qi inconceivably. What is recorded therein are all the things that Lu Qi has secretly framed Tang Guo over the years. Although every time he fails, everything is true. "Lu Qi, let''s divorce." Lengzi said indifferently. Lu Qi''s eyes widened, and she finally opened the file that Leng Ziyue threw in front of her, and she still shook her head. "Ziyue I just like you so much. Really, I''m just afraid she will take you away. Besides, I''m not Did not seed ... " "enough!!" Leng Rui had finished smoking a cigarette, and his face was indifferent, so that people could not see what he was thinking in his heart. Suddenly, a weird smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "She said, how can you divorce you to make your head grow old?" In a word, the fate of Leng Ziyue and Lu Qi can no longer be separated. They were confined to an ind and lived a primitive life. Later, Lu Qi went crazy, taking advantage of Lengzi''s inattentiveness, making him stronger, and giving birth to a child, Lengzi lived in extremely painful life. And Leng Rui, he goes to Leng''s old house to sleep every day. The ce where he sleeps is no longer a high-grade mattress, but a coffin. Next to the coffin is Tang Guo''s crystal coffin. He seems to be crazy every day. Say goodnight to her before going to bed, and say good morning to her in the morning. He couldn''t sleep anywhere. He could only fall asleep while lying in the coffin and listening to Tang Guo''s songs. One day is like ten years of torture, and in just a few years, Leng Rui looks old. One day, he didn''t go to thepany. The people in thepany found Leng''s old house and saw a smile in the coffin. He had already lost his interest. Inside the coffin, all Tang Guo bought for him. Tang Guo soaked in the Tianquan at the transfer station, this is where he will reach every time he breaks away from the world. After leaving that world, she didn''t look back at what happened. In short, the living person in that world continues to suffer, and she is happy. The system sounds trembling: [Host, that world has copsed again. Chapter 80: Rich young ex-girlfriend (80) Chapter 80: Rich young ex-girlfriend (80) Chapter 80: Rich Young Girlfriend (End) That''s right, his extremely well-chosen cannon fodder host has once again brought the world down. Tang Guo opened his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the smile was really pure. [The book you wroteter appeared in two modified versions. One version was modified by Leng Rui, and one version was modified by Chen Yuesheng. No, it should be said that there are three versions. Thest version is Lengzi Yuechang. , But in his current situation, there is no way to publish this version. The system knows that Tang Guo is listening, although she doesn''t want to bother to watch how the story develops. However, Tang Guo did not refuse to listen to what he said. [The ending of Leng Rui''s version is that he found Tang Guo and guarded her wholeheartedly, chopping the forest for her, and sessfully making Tang Guo popr all over the world. Thest two men got married and lived a happy life. Host, if you look at this ending, you know that there is still a bright side to Leng Rui. If you look at yourself, you are full of darkness, extreme, and revenge. He didn''t dare to count Tang Guo all the time. Seeing that Tang Guo''s eyes were not right, he quickly said Chen Yuesheng''s version. [The book states that after Tang Guo and Leng Zi broke up, Chen Yuesheng appeared and took Tang Guo away. The reason was that he thought Tang Guo was singing well and decided to sign her. With the cooperation of the two over and over again, the spark of love was wiped out. He supported Tang Guo. During the period, he rectified Lu Qi. He also matched Lu Qi and Leng Ziyue to get married. He also designed to let the two married. Jumping, sessfully brought Tang Guo to the world stage. The end is that the two were married and happy. [This is the content of Leng Ziyue''s adaptation. He wrote that although he saw Lu Qi back, he still liked Lu Qi in his heart, but he found that he had fallen in love with Tang Guo. After careful consideration, he felt that he liked Lu Qi, but was unwilling, so he did not break up with Tang Guo, but instead engaged her early. After getting married, as a good gentleman, help Tang Guo realize his dream. In the middle, despite Lu Qi''s stumbling block, he did not hesitate to help Tang Guo solve it, resolutely not let anyone hurt Tang Guo a bit, in short, the ending is still happy and happy. After speaking, I want to see Tang Guo''s response. However, I only heard a sneer, "Boring, the next world." The system sighed, his female partner was bing more willful, and wondered if the next world would copse. ... "Little fruit, what are you looking at?" The young man behind him walked to Tang Guo. He was handsome and 188 tall, wearing a white shirt, khaki trousers, one hand copied in his trouser pocket, and a faint smile on his mouth. Coupled with that perfect impable features, going out may be a traffic jam. The young man did not get too close to Tang Guo, and his position was a certain distance from Tang Guo. It should be said that his eyes were alienated. He is the adopted son of the Tang family and is named Tang Yan. And she is Tang Guo, the little princess of the Tang family. Therefore, she should call the person next to her brother. "Xiao Guo likes him?" The young man''s mouth curved a smile, "That is Lin Yichi, the only son of the Lin family, Xiaoguo has a good vision." In spite of praise in the mouth, the eyes of the young man are really good, and it should be said that the praisers in his mouth are not valued. If it was the Tang fruit of its own, you would not find these. But the young man did not know that Tang Guo, who was only eighteen years old, lived inside an old fritter. Chapter 81: Fortune Girlfriend (End) Chapter 81: Fortune Girlfriend (End) Chapter 81 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (1) Tang Guo sat elegantly on the sofa, nced at Lin Yichi in the distance, and finally set his eyes on Tang Yan''s body. She squinted and took a sip of red wine, as if not interested in Lin Yichi in Tang Yi''s mouth. "brother." The girl''s soft and sweet voice made Tang a fierce meal, and she could not help lowering her head. With a stubborn smile on his face, he came over. "Brother, I''m drunk and a little dizzy." The girl''s cheeks were pink, and some water mist was added to her eyes, and Bai Nen''s face was a little rosy, and it was beautiful. She leaned weakly on the sofa, her brows frowned slightly, wishing that people would hold all the beauty of the world in front of her and let her choose. Watching the system by the side, it really feels like a dog. His host was really capable. He was just full of energy and looked as usual. It was easy to dry a few cases of beer in one breath. After drinking half a ss of red wine, he said he was drunk, and he really looked like this. MMP, the host is getting more refined. Tang Yan frowned slightly. When she was about to say something, the girl got up from the sofa and said, "Brother, I want to take a break first. Would you like to apany me?" The girl looked at Tang Yan innocently, so that he could not give up the heart of rejection, although he was very resistant to contact with the girl. However, looking at her crookedly, an ident could fall, he still walked over and supported her like a gentleman. But didn''t want to, just holding on, all the strength of the girl leaned on him. The scent of the young girl rushing towards her face made him take a deep breath unconsciously. Tang Guo was helped to the lounge by the appointment, and Lin Yichi walked over. "Do you need help?" Lin Yichi''s eyes fell on the girl''s face, and her eyes shed with surprise. "Miss Tang looks drunk." Tang Yan nced at the girl in his arms, and then looked at the light under Lin Yichi''s eyes. Somehow, he helped Tang Guo to go to the lounge and ignored Lin Yichi. Until Tang Guo was pushed into the room, he frowned at the drunk **** the bed. Obviously, his purpose today is to make girls like Lin Yichi, so that Tang Licheng will not let him marry Tang Guo in the future. He has no dislike for the Tang family. He just didn''t want to be a pawn. He was taken out of the orphanage. Tang Li''s achievements were lost to him. If Tang Guo likes other men, because of her temperament, he is definitely not willing to be with him, and he will be able to get rid of this trouble. Obviously just now is a good opportunity, why did he give up? "Brother, I want to drink water." At some point, the girl had got up from the bed, rubbed her eyes, and stared at Tang Yue confusedly. She was as clean as an angel, making people not want to hurt her a little. Tang pursed his lips, turned to pick up a ss of water, and handed it to her. As soon as the girl raised her hand to receive the cup, he let it go. Unexpectedly, the girl didn''t seem to hold it securely, so the cup fell and became wet. She''s all alone. The water was a bit hot, but fortunately Tang Yan was gentle enough to get warm water, otherwise the girl''s heart might be hot. The girl looked a little confused, and Tang Xuan took a swift puff in his heart. If he didn''t think of adding cold water just now, the clean girl would be injured. At this moment, the girl''s heart wet with the blockbuster, revealing the beautiful curve, he quickly moved away. "Yeah, I didn''t pick it up, I ran out of water." The girl frowned, looking at Tang Yan innocently, making him very helpless. Dear babies, Happy National Day! Chapter 82: Ghosts Sweetheart (1) Chapter 82: Ghost''s Sweetheart (1) Chapter 82 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (2) The girl drank the water quietly, Tang Yan looked at her serious sip and swallowed the water, and there was no cloud and light wind before. Seeing that the paper cup was empty, he asked surprisingly, "Little fruit, do you want it?" The girl raised her head, revealed good-looking eyes, and nodded earnestly, "Brother, I want to." The soft and sweet tone, saying this sentence, made Tang Yan''s throat a bit dry, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. In a moment, he was dispelled by this strangeness. He took another paper cup and waited for the girl to finish drinking, and saw that she had no intention, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "I''ll get you a dress. You take a break first." "Okay, brother, I''ll wait for you back." Tang Yan closed the door, pulled his cor, was a little irritable, and left in a hurry. Inside the room, there was a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, where the smile demon charmed people and there was the former purity. System: Hell. The system asked carefully, "Host, what earth-shattering thing are you going to do in this world? You know, thest world, because of your death, the whole world is your fan, because you ca nt ept this, it has nt been restored for decades ...] "That''s it!" Tang Guo contentedly licked his lips andughed softly. "That''s good, she should be satisfied, so that so many people are sad for her." The system didn''t expect it, and his host lived a fateful life of cannon fodder. Besides, he vaguely felt that no matter what the host did, nothing bad happened. In that case, he was toozy to stop it, just reminding him asionally. Keep the host away, and if something happens, he won''t be able to help her. [Host, what is your n? Tang Guo fiddled with a mobile phone and asked casually, "What do you think?" The system cried, he just couldn''t guess. It should be said that he did not dare to guess at all. He felt that no matter how bad his guess was, it would not be as bad as the result the host intended to cause. Tang Guo put down the paper cup and began to browse the story of this world. The male lead in this world is Lin Yichi, and the female lead is Gu Qingqing. Lin Yichi was the son of the Lin family, while Gu Qingqing was a clerk under him, andter became his personal secretary for some reason. In this way, love sparked in the two lives, because Gu Qingqing''s identity is ordinary, so the two have been engaged in underground love. And she Tang Guo was born to be the little princess of the Tang family. The Tang family loved their daughter very much, and they only wanted such a daughter, butter they feared that their daughter would be bullied if they married other families. When Tang Guo was three years old, the Tang family went to an orphanage to adopt an eight-year-old boy. This was Tang Yan, their husband-inw for the little princess of the Tang family. It was only that Tang Hui was born early and knew that the couple of the Tang family nned to grow up with the help of the Tang family. Tang Guo is also very unfamiliar, especially knowing the Tang family''s ns, he did not n to contact the sister more. The bigger he is, the less he likes being arranged for life. At this time, Tang Yue had already set up his own business in private. It can be said that even if he is now separated from the Tang family, there will be no impact. But because of his excellence, the Tang family was bing more and more satisfied. Just a few days ago, they were still discussing whether they should ask the two and if they felt each other, they would simply get engaged. Tang Yan was naturally unwilling to hear that Lin had a crisis. Chapter 83: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (2) Chapter 83: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (2) Chapter 83 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (3) Lin''s crisis, coupled with the fact that Lin''s and Tang''s still have some rtionship. He happened to hear that the Lin''s couple was willing to marry Tang''s. Tang Yan felt that the opportunity wasing, and he came out with Tang Guo who was always reluctant to attend the reception. The Tang family had no doubts, thinking that he was close to Tang Guo because he had a good impression and was very happy. Tang Yan''s n was very sessful, plus Tang Guo trusted such an elder brother. My elder brother said that he was a good person, and she gradually felt that Lin Yichi was really good. After all, it is the male lead in this world, there must be a male aura, no surprise, Tang Guo fell in love with Lin Yichi. Lin Yichi is of course unwilling to marry Tang Guo because of someone he likes. But Lin''s crisis has forced him topromise. Coupled with Tang Guo tangling him every day, he was bored with freshmen, and he was very displeased. He felt that since Tang was a friend of Lin''s, why didn''t he help him and fortify a woman to him? As the male lead, Lin Yichi hated Tang. In the end, he married Tang Guo, but just treated her as a disy. With the help of Tang Guo, he continuously devoured the Tang family. Soon, the Tang family went bankrupt, and the status of the little princess of the Tang family plummeted. After the Tang''s bankruptcy, Lin Yichi was engaged in an office romance with Gu Qingqing. One time I was bumped into by Tang Guo, as a little princess, of course I couldn''t stand it. The harder Tang Guo was for Gu Qingqing, the more Lin Yichi hated her. Every time Tang Guo appeared, he didn''t give them a face, which caused the two to hate Tang Guo like that. Lin Yichi formally proposed a divorce, of course Tang Guo did not ept it. At this time, she still loved Lin Yichi. One timeter, she identally heard that Tang''s bankruptcy was a conspiracy of Lin Yichi. This was what Lin Yichi said in front of Tang''s father in the hospital, and Tang''s father was furious because of the incident. It didn''t take long for Mother Tang to die. Tang Guo, who had lost his loved one, could no longer bear all this and was prepared to kill the two with a knife. In the end, she was taken to the psychiatric hospital by Lin Yichi. In an ident, she was hacked to death by a patient in the psychiatric hospital. This is the tragic life of the original owner. She is really just a cannon fodder, but she likes the wrong person and makes the Tang family ruin. After reading the original plot, Tang Guo showed a very sweet smile. "Where''s Don Juan?" The system shuddered, or to be honest, [Tang Yun went abroad after Tang Guo got married, and when he knew it, he saw Tang Guo''s body. Then, he remembered the fostering grace of the Tang family and met Lin Yichi. [Then, he was also sessfully shot down. There was a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth. "Giggle, it''s still a cannon fodder, it''s really disappointing." "I thought that Tang Yan was so precise in designing his own sister that he liked other people and would eventually be a big boss. I never thought that it would be so easy to be shot." The system quickly added, [Actually, Lin Yichi was not pleased, at least he and Gu Qingqing were miserable by Tang Yan, and in the end almost half of his life was left. Gu Qingqing lost fertility and Lin Yi broke his leg. "Oh ... there''s still a little skill." Listening to the praise of his host, the system couldn''t be happier. [Host, can you tell me secretly, how did you n? Let him also have a mental preparation, good cutting! Chapter 84: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (3) Chapter 84: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (3) Chapter 84 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (3) Lin''s crisis, coupled with the fact that Lin''s and Tang''s still have some rtionship. He happened to hear that the Lin''s couple was willing to marry Tang''s. Tang Yan felt that the opportunity wasing, and he came out with Tang Guo who was always reluctant to attend the reception. The Tang family had no doubts, thinking that he was close to Tang Guo because he had a good impression and was very happy. Tang Yan''s n was very sessful, plus Tang Guo trusted such an elder brother. My elder brother said that he was a good person, and she gradually felt that Lin Yichi was really good. After all, it is the male lead in this world, there must be a male aura, no surprise, Tang Guo fell in love with Lin Yichi. Lin Yichi is of course unwilling to marry Tang Guo because of someone he likes. But Lin''s crisis has forced him topromise. Coupled with Tang Guo tangling him every day, he was bored with freshmen, and he was very displeased. He felt that since Tang was a friend of Lin''s, why didn''t he help him and fortify a woman to him? As the male lead, Lin Yichi hated Tang. In the end, he married Tang Guo, but just treated her as a disy. With the help of Tang Guo, he continuously devoured the Tang family. Soon, the Tang family went bankrupt, and the status of the little princess of the Tang family plummeted. After the Tang''s bankruptcy, Lin Yichi was engaged in an office romance with Gu Qingqing. One time I was bumped into by Tang Guo, as a little princess, of course I couldn''t stand it. The harder Tang Guo was for Gu Qingqing, the more Lin Yichi hated her. Every time Tang Guo appeared, he didn''t give them a face, which caused the two to hate Tang Guo like that. Lin Yichi formally proposed a divorce, of course Tang Guo did not ept it. At this time, she still loved Lin Yichi. One timeter, she identally heard that Tang''s bankruptcy was a conspiracy of Lin Yichi. This was what Lin Yichi said in front of Tang''s father in the hospital, and Tang''s father was furious because of the incident. It didn''t take long for Mother Tang to die. Tang Guo, who had lost his loved one, could no longer bear all this and was prepared to kill the two with a knife. In the end, she was taken to the psychiatric hospital by Lin Yichi. In an ident, she was hacked to death by a patient in the psychiatric hospital. This is the tragic life of the original owner. She is really just a cannon fodder, but she likes the wrong person and makes the Tang family ruin. After reading the original plot, Tang Guo showed a very sweet smile. "Where''s Don Juan?" The system shuddered, or to be honest, [Tang Yun went abroad after Tang Guo got married, and when he knew it, he saw Tang Guo''s body. Then, he remembered the fostering grace of the Tang family and met Lin Yichi. [Then, he was also sessfully shot down. There was a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth. "Giggle, it''s still a cannon fodder, it''s really disappointing." "I thought that Tang Yan was so precise in designing his own sister that he liked other people and would eventually be a big boss. I never thought that it would be so easy to be shot." The system quickly added, [Actually, Lin Yichi was not pleased, at least he and Gu Qingqing were miserable by Tang Yan, and in the end almost half of his life was left. Gu Qingqing lost fertility and Lin Yi broke his leg. "Oh ... there''s still a little skill." Listening to the praise of his host, the system couldn''t be happier. [Host, can you tell me secretly, how did you n? Let him also have a mental preparation, good cutting! Chapter 85: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (4) Chapter 85: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (4) Chapter 85 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (4) Tang Yan soon returned and brought the clean dress to Tang Guo. Tang Guo went to the bathroom holding his gown, while Tang Yan waited outside and sat in the dim light. The sounding from the bathroom was exceptionally clear. "brother." A soft voice interrupted Tang Yan''s thoughts, "how?" "The zipper won''t close." Tang Yan''s fingers were a bit stiff, and he got to find someone. "Brother, help me." The girl turned back with a yful smile, "Trouble brother." Tang pursed his lips and had no time to refuse, the girl turned and left him with a white back and perfect curves. Nevertheless, he only lost a moment and helped the girl quickly pull the zipper up. "Okay." Tang Yan''s palms were sweaty. Tang Guo stood up, naturally holding Tang Ye''s arm. "Brother, let''s go out." The girl''s voice was a little excited, as if she wanted to go out very much. Tang Yan, with long legs, did not refuse the girl''s closeness, and took her back into the crowd. Lin Yichi saw Tang Guo appear and came over, very gentleman asked, "Is Miss Tang okay?" "Um." Tang Guo nodded. "It''s much better." At this time, Lin Yichi had promised the family to be close to Tang Guo. Seeing such a clean girl, he was not so exclusive. "Can I ask Miss Tang to dance?" Tang Guo did not answer Lin Yichi''s words, but instead tilted his head and looked at Tang Yan, "Brother, can I dance with him?" Tang Yan saw the girl''s eyes and seemed to be looking forward to dancing with Lin Yichi. Somehow, she felt a little ufortable. But thinking of his own n is to have Tang Guo fall in love with Lin Yichi. He handed Tang Guo''s hand to Lin Yichi''s hand, "Xiao Guo likes it." Tang Guo smiled back and reached Tang Ye''s ear. "It was my brother who said he was okay." She blinked at Tang Ye and was brought to the dance floor by Lin Yichi. Tang Yan who stayed in ce did not n as easily as he thought. The girl danced with Lin Yichi, and he felt annoyed inexplicably. Frowning, his eyes did not leave the two for a moment. I don''t know what Lin Yichi said to the girl. He didn''t see her smile so much at home. Tang pursed his thin lips and took a sip of red wine, finding it difficult to swallow. "Mr. Tang." A beautiful woman came by, and Tang Yue recognized this woman as a popr second-tier actress. "Mr. Tang, do you want to dance together?" If it is normal, Tang Yan naturally will not refuse thedy''s request, even if he has no idea, he will still give the other face some face. At this moment, he was not in the mood to dance at all. The actress is not an unseen person. She smiled at each other and gave herself a step. "It seems that Mr. Tang is not very convenient. It is really a pity. Then next time." When the actress turned around, she suddenly stretched out a Bai Jing''s slender hand, looked up in surprise, "Mr. Tang?" "Don''t you dance?" Tang Yan smiled gracefully, holding the actress''s hand that couldn''t wait to put it in his palm like a gentleman, and the two entered the dance floor together. Dancing with a stranger, Tang Yan seems to have forgotten the difort the girl had brought him before. He subconsciously searched for a **** the dance floor, but Tang Guo didn''t see this. He didn''t know why he had been searching in the crowd, and finally saw the person he was looking for in a corner, and he was even relieved. Chapter 86: The sweetheart of the ghost beast (5) Chapter 86: The sweetheart of the ghost beast (5) Chapter 86 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (5) "I didn''t expect Mr. Tang to dance so well." Xu Fangfei grinned her lips, and Shui Lingling''s eyes never left the man in front. Prior to this, she really hadn''t thought about it. The Tianjiao''s pride in the Tang family would promise to dance with her, which was really a big surprise. She didn''t know that the person holding her dancing was not in her mind. After looking for the girl, Tang Yan nced from time to time. Lin Yichi sat next to the young girl, and said something with a smile on her face. It was a matter of trying to make a little girl happy by the means of the Lin family. But Tang Yan clearly felt that the girl seemed unhappy. "Xiao Guo is not interested in this?" "It''s a holiday right now, or I''ll take you somewhere else tomorrow?" Lin Yichi was originally unwilling to contact Tang Guo. After all, he already has someone he likes. But after contacting Tang Guo, somehow, he felt that if he had to marry a woman back in the future, Tang Guo in front of him would be very suitable. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, his eyes dropped slightly, and the corners of his mouth were bent. "Thank you Brother Lin, that''s too much trouble." The more Tang Guo appeared rude and polite, the more Lin Yichi rejected her. Have forgotten how repulsive the family was when he asked him to approach Tang Guo. "Brother Lin, it seems that someone is looking for you. You can be busy, don''t worry about me." At a nce, Lin Yichi was indeed the more important person at the two banquets. After saying a few sorry, he followed the people. After Lin Yichi left, many people came to invite Tang Guo to dance, but she was rejected by her. Seeing this, Tang Yan was slightly relieved, and when the song was over, he had no time to say anything to Xu Fangfei, and quickly came to Tang Guo''s position. The girl seemed bored and looked at the dance floor with her chin on her back. When she saw him passing by, her eyes shed with joy, and he didn''t miss it. Tang Yan didn''t know where the joy that rose in his heart came from, but only followed his heart and hurried to her. In the end, I didn''t know what to think of, so I pretended to pick up a ss of red wine, and my expression became indifferent, sitting next to her. "Brother, you''re finally back." The girl''s happy tone still pleased Tang Yan. He put down his wine ss and subconsciously touched the girl''s head. The girl''s bright smile gave him a bit of guilt. However, this guilt was quickly suppressed by him. Even if he doesn''t hate Tang Guo, he doesn''t like being arranged for life. Before the Tang family makes a decision, Tang Guo must fall in love with other people. Thinking about it that way, Tang Yan''s face has restored his former alienation. "What does Xiaoguo think about Lin Yichi?" Tang Yan pinched his wine ss and inadvertently asked, "He is the raremercial genius of the Lin family. Our Tang family and the Lin family also have some friendship, which is considered to be the basis." After Tang Yan said it, he found the girl staring at him without blinking. He was ufortable. "how?" "Does my brother think he is OK?" The girl asked naively. Tang Yan pinched the ss and used some strength before finally saying, "Well, I think he''s fine." "Oh ..." The girl buried her head for a while, her voice was low. "Since his brother thinks he is good, he must be a good man." "Brother Lin said, asking me to go out to y someday," Tang Guo blinked and asked seriously, "Since my brother said he was OK, shouldn''t I refuse him?" System: The MMP host crashed. Chapter 87: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (6) Chapter 87: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (6) Chapter 87 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (6) Before leaving the reception, Tang Guo trot in front of Lin Yichi, smiling brightly, "Brother Lin, my brother said, you are a very good person, so you can y with you." Tang Yan, who heard the girl''s words behind her, didn''t taste the whole person. Really a stupid girl, spoiled by parents, he said that he is a good person, will he really be a good person? He said that he is a good person, so he can hang out with people casually? Tang Yan didn''t know where his unhappiness came from. Anyway, his sister is really horribly stupid, nothing like the daughter her parents taught. Tang Yan frowned deeply, watching Lin Yichi became more and more unpleasant, and originally thought he was still a good person. Suddenly I felt that Lin Yichi was not good. He was not as handsome as he was, and he was not as high as him. IQ was definitely not as good as that of a gentleman, let alone how hypocritical it was. Tang Yan sneered, the favorite thing of this kind of person is to cheat the feelings of the little girl. If the two get married in the future, the simplicity of his family will definitely be deceived by the other party. Tang pursed his lips, staring deeply at Lin Yichi. Lin Yichi felt Tang Yan''s gaze and felt a little inexplicable. In the end, he thought it might be that Tang Yan thought he was good and could be the brother-inw of the other party, but the other party felt that he had robbed his younger sister, so it seemed that he loved and hated him. Thinking about it this way, Lin Yichi came over politely to greet Tang Yan. "Mr. Tang is assured that when I go out to y, I will take good care of Xiaoguo." "Little fruit, go home." Tang Yan ignored Lin Yichi, took Tang Guo, pushed her into the car, closed the door, and moved quickly. ncing out Lin Yichi''s stiff face out of the car window, he was finally happy. What is Lin Yichi! If he had nt brought Xiaoguo, would the other person know Xiaoguo? He dared to say in front of him that he would take Xiaoguo out to y, would he take care of her? Little fruit is the little princess of the Tang family. Can anyone take care of it? Tang Guo nced at the people next to him, uncertain, sometimes showing disgust and abandonment, sometimes passing a trace of smile, watching him very curiously. Tang Yan came back, and saw the girl looking at him with her face braced. He was a little ufortable and gave a cough, pretending to take the book next to him and read it. "Brother, you really are a genius." Suddenly heard the praise of the young girl, Tang Yan unconsciously hooked his lips. Heart said, this girl has some vision and is not so exclusive. "You can read a book upside down." Tang Yan: "..." System: [Ahahahahahaha ...] "I always thought that backsliding was a legend. I did not expect to see it with my own eyes one day." The girl''s admiring eyes made Tang Ye wonder whether to continue reading or turn the book upside down. He rubbed his forehead, and sure enough, the princess of the Tang family was spoiled. When he was a kid, he knew his parents'' intentions. He had been studying hard, and at the age of ten he had finished all the high school courses. It took another two years to finish the university course, and when I was twelve, I finally went abroad as I wished. He worked so hard to avoid being at the mercy of life and avoid the little princess of the Tang family. I don''t want to. Back to the Tang family, Tang Guo is still very close to him despite his long separation. If you are a smart girl, you will definitely see his rustiness. "Brother, Brother Lin exined that he would take me to y." Tang Yan was still thinking about his rtionship with Tang Guo, and suddenly he heard such a sentence, his entire face sank. Tang Yan: Why do you marry Xiaoguo? Lin Yichi: I''m handsome. Tang Yan: Is I handsome? Lin Yichi: I''m tall. Tang Yan: Is I tall? Lin Yichi: I have money. Tang Yan: I will make you bankrupt in minutes. Lin Yichi: I am a business genius and have a high IQ. Tang Yan: I graduated from university at the age of twelve, studied abroad, got a double degree at the age of sixteen, and started my ownpany at the age of seventeen. Can you? Huh ... . Lin Yichi growled: ... (I''m obviously a male lead, why can''t Ipare to him?) Chapter 88: Haunted Brothers Sweetheart (7) Chapter 88: Haunted Brother''s Sweetheart (7) Chapter 88 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (7) "When did he ask for your mobile phone number and added WeChat?" Tang Yan fiddled with his mobile phone and asked seriously. Tang Guo stared nkly at Tang Yan. "At the reception before, my brother said he was a good man. I don''t think there would be anything for him? After all, my brother said he was a good man ..." "If my brother doesn''t like it, I''ll delete him." Tang Guo snatched the mobile phone and moved very quickly. He immediately deleted Lin Yichi''s WeChat, and then deleted Lin Yichi''s phone. Just after Lin Yichi said Where do you want to y, I found that there was a red exmation mark at the back, which was inexplicable. Just happened to be fine, why did he delete it? It should be ... identally deleted, right? ? ? Tang stunned for a moment, he did not expect Tang Guo would be so simple. For a while, I couldn''t tell what it was like. "I don''t like what my brother doesn''t like, and I don''t like people who don''t. If my brother doesn''t like me to y with him, I won''t y with him." The sweet and soft tone of the girl passed quietly from the heart of Tang Yan. Tang Yan quickly recovered, with aplex look. "Do you want to y with him?" "Why did my brother ask that?" Tang Yan exhaled, "If Xiaoguo wants to y with him, I won''t stop you." His purpose was to make Xiaoguo like other people. For a long time, none of the people around him spoke, and Tang Yue could not stand the car so quiet. Looking at the side, the girl was looking down, looking a bit low. Could not help but he was a little ufortable. "what happened?" "Isn''t my brother saying he''s fine?" The girl looked up, looking a little confused and very helpless. "Isn''t my brother admiring him so much? Why does my brother say I want to y with him?" She frowned, puzzled. "Did I understand the meaning of the brother, but the brother didn''t like him?" The performance of the young girl caused a stir in Tang Yan''s heart. Her pretty face all med herself, "I''m really stupid. I didn''t find out my brother''s true intentions. The original brother praised a person, not necessarily a realpliment. It may be that the person is ironic. . " Tang Yan who was surprised by Tang Guonaobu: "..." "I''ll pay attention next time, brother," Tang Guo looked up, earnestly. "Next time, I won''t just understand what you mean." Tang Yan: "..." System: [Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ... host, are you serious? ? The couple of Tang family went to travel abroad at this time, also in order to create a chance for the two to get along with each other, but they did not expect that Tang Yan would let Tang Guo like other people this holiday. At that time, when they came back, Tang Guo liked Lin Yichi with all his heart, and they had no way at all, they could only ept it. The system wanted to talk from Tang Guo''s mouth, but his host seemed to be falling asleep because he was in a good mood. Tang Yan next door is different. He didn''t sleep well all night. Tang Yan''s IQ is undoubtedly very high. The girl''s performance clearly shows that he really likes him, even because he decides to like or dislike someone. This undoubtedly runs counter to his purpose. The next morning, Tang Guo felt Tang Ye''s rustiness, as if the two were just strangers. [Host, Tang Yan doesn''t seem to change his mind. Tang Guo was eating breakfast, and the cell phone on the table suddenly rang. She nced and picked it up. Chapter 89: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (8) Chapter 89: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (8) Chapter 89 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (8) "Brother Lin?" Tang Yan''s attention was immediately attracted by the girl''s voice. Although she was eating breakfast slowly, her ears kept listening to the opposite movement, and her eyes were inadvertently observing the girl''s expression. "Ah? Did you delete WeChat?" "Maybe ... slip on ..." Tang Yan''s mouth could not help but tick off, and found that the breakfast was also a bit delicious. "Going out? Now?" The smile on Tang''s mouth narrowed, nced over, and just hit the look of the girl, only to hear her say, "No, I ..." "You''lle over to pick up Xiaoguo." Tang Yan snatched the phone. "She rarely goes out to y. Take good care of her." Lin Yichi was still regretful. Hearing Tang Yun''s words, he was relieved, and just wanted to answer, the phone hung up. In this regard, he just shook his head and didn''t care. He just needed the help of the Tang family, and at most he didn''t hate Tang Guo. But now the family has given him a lot of pressure, without Tang Guo, there will be other family members. Compared to those clever and capable people in other families, it is obviously easier to coax a little princess of the Tang family who is loved by others. "Xiaoguo dress up, Lin Yichi wille to pick you upter." Tang Yan returned his mobile phone to Tang Guo. He lowered his head and didn''t go to see Tang Guo. "Be beautiful." He didn''t look up, he didn''t want to see the girl''s eyes, he didn''t know what kind of eyes she would show. No matter what, he will not change his original intention, and will not go against the choice he made at the beginning because he changed his view on Tang Guo. "Ok." There is no reason to make trouble in the imagination, but just a good sentence makes people feel ufortable. Tang Yan looked up, only to see the back of the girl hurried back to the room. He squeezed his fist, and at the end of his mouth only made a slight smile, and did nothing more. [Host, are you really so pretty? The system still can''t understand what his host is preparing to do. Yesterday, he thought the host wanted to attack Tang Yan and let Tang Yan die for her. But today, Tang Ming is not easy to shake. Today the host is still dressed up so happily, isn''t the host going to attack the male protagonist Lin Yichi? [My host, why do nt you touch the male lead? Tang Guo shook his lips. "Have I ever said that I would touch the male lead? It''s just for fun, do you want me to be stuck in the house? That would be boring, and maybe I can''t figure it out." [No, no, that''s not what I meant ...] He was so worried that the host would identally crash the world again. Although he was ustomed to such things, he couldn''t help worrying about the host''s unhappy revenge on the society. Tang Guo carefully nced at his eyebrows, smeared pink lipstick, and gently bent the corners of his mouth, changing to a pink dress that fits the little princess of the Tang family. Paired with slightly curly hair, it looks like a cute Barbie doll. If you ignore the deep smile on her face, the system feels that everything is perfect. "Brother, but you told me to go." The system shook all over. What happened to MMP, I always felt that it was dangerous to follow the host. In the end, the system still couldn''t help asking, "Host, are you going to avenge Tang Yun?" "Have it?" [Yes, I am very sure! "Ah ... then it depends on their performance. If I am satisfied, maybe they will give them a good ending." System: If you are not satisfied ... are you going to film them? Chapter 90: Haunted Brothers Sweetheart (9) Chapter 90: Haunted Brother''s Sweetheart (9) Chapter 90 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (9) "Brother, is this beautiful?" The girl walked down the stairs, like a cute Barbie doll, she couldn''t wait for someone to hold it in her palm and take good care of it. "Pretty." Tang Yan couldn''t say anything against the vest, and he felt ufortable, and he ignored it subconsciously. The girl walked quickly to his side, trying to hug his arm, and he gently swept away, he did not ignore the disappointment in her eyes. This feeling of rejecting her also made him twitch. "Lin Yichi is here." "Oh." The girl followed, Tang Yan frowned and walked in front. Lin Yichi also held a bunch of red roses. After Tang Guo came out, he sent the flowers to the girl. The girl holding a rose looks better. "Protect her well." Tang pursed his lips and only said, "Don''t make people bully her." "Mr. Tang can rest assured that I will take good care of Xiaoguo and not let her be bullied." Lin Yichi walked over and helped Tang Guo into the car. As soon as the door closed, Tang Yan seemed to notice the girl''s eyes that had been falling on him, clean and clear. He quickly turned around and didn''t realize that his steps were a little embarrassed. After Tang Guo was taken away by Lin Yichi, Tang Yan was always restless. He looked at the clock from time to time, the assistant around him thought he had something to worry about, and he couldn''t help speeding up when reporting. "Mr. Tang, is there anything urgent?" Don Juan paused. "Go on." "Yes." Next, Tang Yan still couldn''t help looking at his watch, and frowned, how did it take half an hour to pass. The assistant''s forehead was sweating cold, and Tang had never seen such anxiety. He quickly finished what he was about to say, slipped out of the office, and breathed a long sigh of relief. In the end, Tang Ye called Tang Guo''s phone. "brother?" The apparently cheerful voice made Tang Yan a little bit regretful. "It''s okay, call you and ask if you have been bullied." "Ah, thank you brother, Brother Lin has always taken care of me, no one bullied me," she can hear from the girl''s voice, she did not feel wronged. Pretty, brother, do you want to watch? I''ll take some pictures for you. " "No." Tang Yan hung up the phone indifferently, a sneer twitched at the corner of his mouth. Yesterday, I also listened to what he said. Today, I was so fascinated by Lin Yichi that he couldn''t find the north and the south. However, soon his cell phone rang, and the photo was taken when Tang Guo was opened. The lotus flowers are really beautiful, but ... why is there a beautiful face of someone on each lotus flower? This is not andscape photo at all, it is obviously a selfie. The girl smiled brightly, and even those beautiful flowers could not be more beautiful. "Brother, does Donghu look good?" With the newsing, it was the girl. Tang Yan involuntarily replied, "Good-looking." The scenery is beautiful and people look better. After he returned, he threw the phone away anxiously. Hold your lips and listen to the continuous sound of message prompts, immediately turn off the phone, and then throw it away. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and looked at a series of photos of himself. The news was passed without a reply, and heughed a little. He threw the phone into the water and snorted, causing Lin Yichi''s attention. "what happened?" Tang Guo''s face was very innocent. "The phone identally dropped into theke." System: Host, I believe in your evil, are you the devil? ? ? Chapter 91: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (10) Chapter 91: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (10) Chapter 91 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (10) Tang Guo was lying on the edge of the boat, looking anxiously in theke, and seemed to be looking for the cell phone that had just been "identally" dropped by her. "Is that phone important to you?" Of course, Lin Yichi would not think that the little princess of the Tang family would be anxious because of dropping a mobile phone. Obviously, it has been brain supplemented that this phone has extraordinary significance for Tang Guo. Tang Guo heard his words, looked up, and looked at Lin Yichi with bright eyes. "Yes, how does Brother Lin know?" "Looking at you anxiously." Lin Yichi smiled, "so it should make sense to you." "Um." Tang Guo''s mouth was bent. "That was the gift my brother brought me from abroad. It didn''t take me long. If my brother knew that I identally lost her gift, I would be very unhappy." . " Lin Yichi wanted tofort a few words, and he felt that his sleeves were being pulled, "Brother Lin, can you help me get my phone back?" The system silently measured the depth and area of the East Lake and the people around it, and came to a conclusion: his host was acting as a demon. In the face of the girl''s innocent prayer, Lin Yichi refused to say anything. "Can''t you?" Seeing the girl''s disappointment, Lin Yichi blurted out almost without thinking about her brain. "No, I''ll help you find it." After speaking, Lin Yichi was a little annoyed, and suddenly found that his brain could not control hisnguage nerves. He usually speaks carefully after thinking, this state, only when Qing Qing provoked him angry. ording to her Tang Guo, the rtionship between Gu Qingqing and Lin Yichi at this time was still running. To be precise, Lin Yichi liked each other and looked down on each other, but they were not deep enough. Otherwise, it is impossible to marry a n for the family. "Brother Lin, are you really looking for a cell phone for me?" Tang Guo nced down. "But the water is so deep. Can you swim? Brother Lin looks like a gentleman, not a person who can get into the water." Lin Yichi: He really didn''t know why the little princess of the Tang family thought that he helped her find her cell phone, and wanted him to go to the water to find it. Informed system: [You can understand the TV series to watch too much. His host is a grinding little fairy. Lin Yichi just wanted to say that he would let people go down and find that his sleeves were being pulled. "Brother Lin, it turns out that the guests here can really get into the water. Look at the gentleman on the boat over there, helping his girlfriend to collect water in the shower." Lin Yichi followed Tang Guo''s words and saw a short distance away. A man took off his coat, trousers, put on a life jacket, and went into the water to pick a lotus flower. Not only this example, you can see it all around. Looking back, I saw the little princess of the Tang family focused and shining eyes, Lin Yichi said, I immediately called someone toe over to salvage the mobile phone, and swallowed it vigorously. "Isn''t Brother Lin willing?" "Of course I''m happy to work for the beautiful little princess." Lin Yichi raised a gentle smile and touched Tang Guo''s head. "You wait." He Lin Yichi has never been a halfway man, he has sacrificed to this point. If he fails, it is really a joke. "Sure enough, my brother was right, not irony. Brother Lin is a good man." Lin Yichi felt much better at being praised by the little princess of the Tang family. Take a long breath and start to take off your valuable suit and take off your watch ... Tang Guo: Brother Lin, is it cold in theke? Lin Yichi: Not cold. Tang Guo: Brother Lin, are you lucky? Lin Yichi: Unfortunately. Tang Guo: Brother Lin, you should yearn for Donghu Lake, right? You look happy. Lin Yichi: You are really a devil! !! !! Chapter 92: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (11) Chapter 92: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (11) Chapter 92 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (11) Tang Guo watched Lin Yichiunch into the water, and patted his hair by the way, as if he was getting rid of something dirty. System: He remembers that the host does not have cleanliness. Tang Guo supported his chin and stared at the man swimming in the East Lake, with his mouth bent, "You said, when can he find the phone?" [Host, are you really a devil? ? ? Anyway, people are also male. Do you drive this and make fun of it without feeling guilty and conscience? When Lin Chi looked over, Tang Guo returned with a sweet smile and said very sensibly, "Brother Lin, if you can''t find it, you stille up. It''s normal for you to find Donghu so big It s not a cell phone, so I do nt need it. As the male lead, Lin Yichi would naturally not agree. Originally he had to go to the East Lake, now he swears that he must find the mobile phone that tortured him and see what it is. "Ah, really dedicated." Listening to thepliment in his host''s sigh, the system was not happy. He was afraid that the male and female owners would be tortured to death by his host before they had a deep love. Fortunately, his host is still very modest and will not easily kill the male and female masters. This remark is as if she had been killed, but in a world after Tang Guo''s ckening, she did count the male and female masters dead. What is the result of death? Due to the endless life of the male and female owner, he was killed in advance, causing the world built by the male and female owner to copse instantly. He and his host regretted going to the next world. That is, at that time, his clever host came to the conclusion that she could jump around in any world and change her destiny. The only thing that could not be changed was her life, at most under certain conditions. Can be extended for ten years. The system even found in horror that if his host wanted it, he would be able to do something. As for the tasks that were done well at the beginning, and interpreting the life of a cannon fodder, he should understand that the host himself does not know what he is going to do, so he can be arranged in so many worlds. "What are you thinking?" The voice of Leng Bujue Ding sounded, let the systeme back, only listening to his quiet road, "Host, I found a very incredible thing. [You can actually cover the halo of the heroine! !! MMP is really amazing! !! The system isplex inside. What does this mean? On behalf of her, she wants to copse a world. He was a little skeptical of life, and it was even necessary to examine the meaning of his existence, whether to restrict the existence of the host or the pet of the other party. Let''s say Tang Shu who has been off for an hour, finally remembered to start. As soon as I turned it on, I couldn''t wait to read the news that Tang Guo had sent me before, and turned the smile on his face and disappeared. Because he found that one minute after he shut down, Tang Guo never sent a message again. He squeezed his cell phone, looked at the time, and called the vi. "Not back yet?" "Yes, Master, this time Miss should be dining out." Tang Yan couldn''t help but look at the time. At eleven twenty, it was indeed time to eat. Tang Yan put down his phone, picked it up a few minutester, and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. "Sorry, the call you dialed is off ..." "Sorry, the call you dialed is off ..." Tang Yan put down the phone, but he didn''t notice the coldness in his eyes. Chapter 93: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (12) Chapter 93: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (12) Chapter 93 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (12) Tang pursed his lips and flipped through the news records. Looking at the younger girl than the lotus, a sneer came out of the corner of her mouth. The pink little mouth really is coaxing. He believed in evil, and then he believed her evil words. However, the result is not quite what he wanted? At the end, Tang Yan left the phone at will, and didn''t pay attention to everything of Tang Guo, as if, at that moment, he drove the girl''s figure out of his mind. After wandering in the East Lake for nearly an hour, Lin Yichi, who almost knelt on a cell phone, finally found Tang Guo''s cell phone from the mud. Tang Guo was a little surprised. Seriously, she was really surprised. Then he sighed that he was indeed the male lead, and his mobile phone was thrown into the East Lake, and they could be fished out. Lin Yichi also wiped the phone clean and sent it to Tang Guo. "Thank you Brother Lin, you are so nice." Good man card, Tang Guo won''t hesitate. Lin Yichi, who was still upset, felt strangely as if he was helping a grandfather to cross the road with great satisfaction. Really hell. "Brother Lin, do nt y at Donghu today. You have been swimming in the water for so long. I''m afraid you will catch a cold. You go home first and let the doctor take a look at it. My mother said that it is best to cook Bowl of **** soup, sleep well again. " "If you''re sick because of this, I''ll feel bad." Lin Yichi wasfortable. Isn''t it a broken cell phone in the lower eastke? In fact, it is a different experience. Especially feeling the concern of the little princess of the Tang family, Lin Yichi was rxed physically and mentally. In the current state, there is really no need to y, he still cares about the image. So far today, it can be regarded as a gain. Tang Guo also said very intimately that he would take a taxi to go home. Lest he catch a cold, which would make her worry, Lin Yichi also felt ufortable, so he didn''t force it. The system understands it, but in fact his host has already teased enough Lin Yichi, and he doesn''t want to face him for the time being. When Tang Guo returned to the vi, he felt that the whole vi was in the cold winter, which was obviously a hot summer. As if she didn''t know anything, she went to her room as usual. As soon as she reached the door, she felt a cool gaze and looked over. Tang Yan stood at the door and looked at her deeply for a while, thinking what she would exin. As a result, she said nothing, her face was getting colder. "brother?" Tang Yan suddenly recovered his smile, which was a bit of a ghost. He smiled slightly and walked up to Tang Guo. "Have a good time?" The sound was calm and rusty, and there was no meaning in it. "OK." Tang Yan''s pupils became darker, not visible on the face, still smiling, "Lin Yichi took good care of Xiaoguo." Tang Guo pinched his skirt and looked very embarrassed. It was really realistic. If the system knew it was all fake, he would have thought his host was really scared. "Are there any dates tomorrow?" Tang Yan''s tone was soft and rusty, just like before. Tang Guo gave him a careful look, pursed his lips, "No." "If Xiaoguo likes Lin Yichi, my brother will not object, you are a good match." "what?" Tang Guo raised his head in panic, which made Tang Yan''s heart sink, and he really saw both sides. Didn''t he count, did the little princess of the Tang family be stolen by Lin Yichi? Onlookers of East Lake: I heard that the son of Lin Family likes to swim in East Lake. Members of Lin''s: Really? Members of the Tang family: Really, our little princess saw it with her own eyes. Lin Yichi: MMP, why am I having trouble with a cell phone. Chapter 94: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (13) Chapter 94: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (13) Chapter 94 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (13) "Don''t Xiaoguo like Lin Yichi?" Tang Yan''s smile was very strange. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s smooth cheek, and whispered in her ear, "When the parentse back, Xiaoguo can talk to them, just say that you and Lin Yichi are in love, No objection, after all ... you really match. " After speaking, I don''t know what happened. Tang Su suddenly felt a bit empty in his heart, and frowned slightly, apparently he didn''t like this feeling. The girl pursed her lips, squeezed her dress tightly, and dropped her eyes. The helpless look really wanted to make people stingy. "You guys and girls, your parents will be happy to help you organize your wedding." Tang Guo raised his head violently, only to discover that her lips were pale. But he didn''t care, just thought it was caused by the nervousness of the little girl being dismantled. "Is this what my brother wants?" For a moment, Tang Yan did not expect the girl to ask that. He didn''t think about it, and just said, "Of course, Lin Yichi looks perfect, doesn''t he?" The girl re-buried her head, her voice was low. "If this is what my brother wants, my parents wille back and I will tell them." Tang Yan only raised an eyebrow, and smiled awryly. "Then you take a rest earlier." Then he turned back to the room. Back to the room, Tang Huan was not as indifferent as he was just now, but his face was dark, as if something had escaped his n. Compared with Tang Yi''s unhappiness, Tang Guo, who was still depressed, returned to the room and locked the door, theny leisurely on the bed, eating snacks ... brushing thetest Weibo by the way. system: What about the girl who was abandoned by her brother? Nani? Host, what are you doing? The system recalls Tang Guo''s sentence before, "Is this what my brother wants?" This sentence is really simr, so let him review the plot, and found in amazement, isn''t this what Tang Guo said to Tang Yue before Tang Guo agreed to Lin Yichi''s proposal? The same expression, the same emotion, the same low disappointment. That is, the hidden emotion is deeper than his host. The system is scary. He seemed to have discovered something incredible. He secretly watched the host who was actively tweeting Weibo, and finally aroused his courage. [Originally like Tang Yan? "You are not a system, do you know the plot?" He is a system, he knows the plot, but the host doesn''t trigger some hidden plots, and he doesn''t know? ? [Host, how did you find out? "I really don''t know who wrote it for you. This IQ is really worrying." "Stupid thing, if you don''t have me, I think it''s a question of whether you can survive. In counting, you can exist for so long, in fact, the most thankful is me. System: It means an arrow in his knee, is he so useless? Tang Guo seemed to know his thoughts and smiled, "In addition to providing the plot, you say that you have other functions? For example, hacking into the Inte world? What kind of gift package for me? In the past, was there a reward? If I hadn''t forgotten it, I could see everything at a nce, my brain was smart, and my person was beautiful. I got into the hall, got into the kitchen, and tried to survive while learning survival skills. Can you still exist? Tell me, do you have hair? ? " System: In this way, he is really useless. Inexplicably a little inferior ... I''m sorry the host, it has hindered you. Read more, vote more, leave more messages, be in good health! Chapter 95: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (14) Chapter 95: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (14) Chapter 95 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (14) After deep introspection, the system felt really useless. To the extent that in the face of Tang Guo, Ti mentions nothing about her abuse of the male and female protagonists, and he will never admit the fact that he was rebelled by his host. [Host, tell me about it, does the original body like Tang Yan? If so, why did she marry Lin Yichi? After knowing that Lin Yichi had Gu Qingqing, would he have a trouble with Lin Yichi again? In the end, there was such an ending. "I like it." Tang Guo stared, "I have liked it since I was very young." The spirit of the system was refreshed, Tang Guo did not bother to continue. He always feels that the host knows a lot, knows a lot, and clearly sees the same plot, and she can always analyze many points from it. "She was three years old and once lived in a hospital. There was an orphanage just behind her ward." Tang Guo whispered, "She saw Tang Yan, a stubborn and tenacious boy." [Tang Ye can be received from the Tang family, rted to the original body? The system almost jumped up. He just nced at this story, after all, the original body did not ask the Tang family to adopt a child. "Originally stayed in the hospital for a week and looked at the location of the orphanage by the window every day. Do you think the Tang family can''t see it? As the two big names of the Tang group, will they not know who their daughter is looking at? They love their daughters so much, and the ones they love will of course bring them back. " The fact is that the Tang family looked at the sick daughter and smiled happily at a child in the orphanage every day. Coupled with the rapid recovery of the daughter, they felt that the child was blessed. I also felt that my daughtercked a small partner and brought her back. At first, she did not intend to train into a son-inw. Later, when they saw that Tang Yan was prosperous, and his daughter liked it, they had this n. It was only mistakenly thought by Tang Yue that they had nned this from the beginning. It''s no wonder that even though Tang Mao has returned after so many years of going abroad, Tang Guo is still rusty. In the plot, Tang Guo most listened to Tang Yan''s words. Many times, the Tang family had no way to coax her. But it only takes a word from Tang Yan, it seems she is willing to do it. The original body is actually as clever as snow. When he felt Tang Xuan''s rejection of himself, he did not dare to show his likes and chose to hide silently. In another way, I like Tang Yan, such as listening to him and supporting his ideas, even if it is his decision. Without the silent efforts of the original person, Tang Yan would not go so smoothly to study abroad. After listening to Tang Guo''s analysis, the system murmured, [The original identity is clearly enchanted. Later Tang Yan designed that she liked Lin Yichi, and she was silent, she was used to it. Since it was Tang Yan''s wish, it was her wish, so she tried her best to like Lin Yichi. It should be said that the original body went into the y, and it wasn''t until she heard the couple of Tang''s death that she came out of the y. She had understood that Tang Yan did not like her and lost her loved ones. She lost the hope of living in the end and chose to kill Gu Qingqing and Lin Yichi with a knife, and wanted to die with them. In the end, she was admitted to a mental hospital and was hacked to death by a mental patient. She did not resist. The system is actually veryplicated, because every time his host''s cannon fodder role is not the kind of bad guy in the beginning. Even some people are not bad from start to finish, but the inevitable fate is tragic. He understood why the host was crashing. Really. Chapter 96: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (15) Chapter 96: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (15) Chapter 96 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (15) [Host, I''m sorry, I really seem to be holding you back. ] The system is a sincere apology. If he were smarter, perhaps the host wouldn''t copse. He didn''t know when the world was going down, when was the head, and when he was set up, he was apanying Tang Guo to the life of a cannon fodder. It seems that the person who created him did not give him any specific task. He found that he and his host really had a slim future. It should be said that the best result was to be able to shuttle through these worlds and never die. "Don''t be discouraged, if I can go out, I will not forget you in terms of my past love." The system wanted to squeeze two tears, indicating that it was moved. It''s a pity that he is just a program. He has no body and no such things as tears. How embarrassing he is. [Host, in the future you think I can help you, you''re wee. Tang Guo silently for a while, "Are you sure?" System: [Ah ha ha ha ha ha ... should ... maybe! Why can''t he be sure? Maybe his host is too dying, right? After Tang Guo had eaten and drank enough, he never left the room, and even at dinner time, he did not take the initiative to go out. Tang Yan used his meal in the restaurant alone, nced at where Tang Guo sat in the past, and realized that today s food is really hard to swallow. "Why didn''t thedye down for dinner?" "Miss said she''s not hungry." Tang Yan twisted his eyebrows and sneered, "I''ve also learned to y with Miss''s temper." Maid: Miss itself? There''s nothing wrong with ying around, young master. "Go get her to dinner." Tang Yan put down the tableware, which seemed to mean waiting for Tang Guo toe down to eat. The maid did not dare to neglect, and quickly went upstairs and knocked on the door of Tang Guo''s room. "Miss, it''s time for dinner." "Not hungry, don''t want to eat, you go." The maid was embarrassed. She didn''t dare to provoke the little princess. She was about to turn downstairs to report the situation. Tang Yan had alreadye to the door. "Come out for dinner." Hearing it was Tang Yan''s voice, Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, got up from the bed, and opened the door neatly. The moment she opened the door, her unpredictable expression turned into a good girl. System: On acting, he is not as good as the host. "brother." The sweet tone of the girl seemed to be sweet in people''s hearts, and even Tang Huan didn''t find out that his emotions had been controlled by the girl in front of him. "Who is mad at the door? Or is it because I was taken apart and mad at me?" Tang Yan was really upset in his heart. A small Lin Yichi made her care so much? Although this suits his mind, of course, he cannot tell Tang Guo. "You like Lin Yichi. If you are afraid of your parents'' me, I will help you to plead. At that time, you can just marry Lin Yichi." The girl who had clear eyes, as bright as a star, heard Tang Yan''s words and became silent. She lowered her head and said nothing more. Tang Yan is notfortable, is it really because of a Lin Yichi? Knowing this already, he didn''t need to bother to take her to the banquet so much. When the Lin family brought Lin Yichi to know each other, she would also like the other side. To think of it this way, Tang Yan was upset. "Okay,e down for dinner." Feeling that the girl was still obedient, Tang Yan was in a better mood. Next is the silent dining time. Tang Guo went upstairs without taking two bites. The first sentence of locking the room was, "I knew that the food tonight was so delicious, I should eat less snacks." system:"" MMP, what about a good frustrated girl? Chapter 97: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (16) Chapter 97: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (16) Chapter 97 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (16) The next day, before Tang Yue went to thepany, he knocked on Tang Guo''s door subconsciously, and then the servant saw him and told him that Tang Guo had gone out early. Thinking that Tang Guo might be eager to see Lin Yichi, Tang Ye''s good mood was gone all morning. "I see. I''ll go to thepany first." "Master, don''t you go to breakfast before you go?" The maid asked behind, and got the sound of the car starting. Tang pursed his lips, his eyes were terrifying. All the way to thepany, all the members saw Tang Yan''s expression and exchanged nces, indicating that he must not provoke Mr. Tang today. At first nce, President Tang felt very bad. I don''t know who provoked President Tang, so he has courage. I don''t know if this person is still alive. And Tang Guo, did you really see Lin Yichi? Tang Guo smiled coldly, but she didn''t have the mood to see Lin Yichi''s pig hoof. Tang Guo went to a mobile phone repair shop. She brought the broken phone yesterday for repair. System: indicates that the operation cannot be understood. "Boss, can you fix it?" Tang Guo watched his boss split the phone. Although there was water, there was no mud. "I''ll try it first." The boss was very nervous. It was the first time such a beautiful girl hade over early to ask him to fix his cell phone. Seeing the little girl''s meaning, still have to wait for him to fix it. Really Alexander. If he doesn''t fix it, he always feels that the pretty little girl will keep him crying. He can''t bear it. Therefore, he will do his best to fix the mobile phone within today. "Boss, you must fix this phone, please." The boss nodded quickly, his body was sweating, especially when he saw the little girl handing him arge stack of renminbi, and such a thick stack. In other words, with so much money, you should be able to buy a phone simr to this one? But seeing the little girl''s anxious look, the boss worked hard and resentfully, repaired the mobile phone seriously, and did not have the heart to refuse. Close to twelve o''clock, Tang Yan finally couldn''t bear it, because from the morning, Tang Guo didn''t call him with any news or phone call. This was impossible in the past. Have you forgotten everything with Lin Yichi? In the end, Tang Ying dialed Tang Guo''s phone with no expression. "Sorry, the call you dialed is off ..." Tang Yan''s face turned ck. When the assistant stepped in, how much he wished he could turn around and go out. After processing the document with a ck face, Tang Ye called Tang Guo''s phone again, and it was still off. Tang Yan sneered twice, and the assistant who walked to the door could feel that Tang''s general office was in the cold winter. "Help me connect with Lin Yichi." "excuse me, you are?" "Don Juan." "Okay, President Tang, please wait." Lin Yichi heard that the secretary said that Tang Yan had called. He was really ttered. Why did he call him? After much thought, he finally med Tang Guo for the reason. When I picked up the phone, Tang Yu''s first sentence was, "You and Xiaoguo have a good time?" Lin Yichi didn''t respond for a while, thinking that Tang Ye was talking about yesterday, with a smile on his face, "Xiao Guo is a very good girl, and of course she is very happy with her." Tang Yan sank in his heart, and gave Lin Yichi a heavy note, a man of rhetoric. "Let her answer the phone." He thought that Tang Guo was at Lin Yichi. Chapter 98: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (17) Chapter 98: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (17) Chapter 98 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (17) "what?" Lin Yichi really froze for a moment, and then asked, "General Tang, what did you just say?" "I said, let Xiaoguo answer the phone." Tang pursed his lips and did not like to speak a second time. "General Tang, Xiaoguo is not with me," Lin Yichi seemed to understand, "Did shee to me? When is it?" "If this is the case, President Tang should have notified me earlier, and I will continue to pick up the fruit." Tang Yan frowned, "She''s not with you?" "I asked the secretary just now and no one hase to me so far." Tang Yan stopped talking nonsense and hung up the phone. Since Tang Guo is not at Lin Yichi, he doesn''t need to say anything more to this eloquent man. However, Tang Guo is not at Lin Yichi. That''s the point! !! Tang Guo shut down. This is also the point! !! So far, it is still off. During the call, there is no message. This is very important! !! !! Tang Yan hit the vi again and learned that Tang Guo hadn''t returned. He suddenly got up from his seat and walked out of the office with long legs. The staff members who had had a lunch break and ate, watched Tang Yane out from the room and immediately snored. Tang Yan was dark-faced and had uneasy concerns under his eyes. No matter where Tang Guo went in the past, he would greet him in advance. Even after going out, he will give him a message for basically half an hour. Within two hours, there will be a phone call. Even at school, Tang Guo would contact him several times a day. Even if he is abroad, Tang Guo tries his best tomunicate with him every day. It seems that he is also used to this way of getting along. Suddenly a person suddenly out of his range of feeling for a long time, he was so ustomed, and even worried. He didn''t think much about what it was, and now the main thing to find Tang Guo. Tang Yan is very direct and the method is very simple. Call the police! The little princess of the Tang family was gone. The police station received the news, of course, they kept looking for someone. The little princess of the Tang family disappeared, or the son of the Tang family called the police in person. Can this not be taken seriously? Tang Guo waited for a long time at the mobile phone repair shop, and was a bit sleepy, yawned, and kindly ordered a takeaway for the boss. After the boss ate it, he continued to repair the phone. It''s just that this phone is veryplicated. He has used many methods and hasn''t restored the phone. He was about to give up, but the little girl around him said that he would continue to repair, and said that she wouldpensate him for the dy in his expenses today, and his task today is to repair the mobile phone. For the sake of money, the boss is doing his best to repair. Although it has not been repaired yet, it does not mean that there is no progress. At least now he thinks that his technology for repairing mobile phones has improved a lot in half a day. Tang Guo stood on the counter and looked listless. I don''t know when there were two JCs at the store entrance. They looked at Tang Guo andpared the photos. Finally, he took a secret photo of Tang Guo and passed it back. "Tang Shao, should this be Miss Tang?" Tang Yan recognized it at a nce. The girl in the photo was Tang Guo. He put away his phone and got up. "Where?" The police officer around was relieved. "I''ll take Tang Shao right away." Tang Guo still held his chin intently and stared at the boss. Suddenly, he felt that the whole person was covered by a shadow, and his surroundings became cold. Chapter 99: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (18) Chapter 99: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (18) Chapter 99 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (18) Tang Guozhen stood up, as if he had done something wrong, stood obediently in front of him, and blocked his boss behind him. "brother." With a dry scream, Tang Yan''s already dark face had no expression. When seeing the girl, Tang Xuan was relieved inexplicably. Just seeing her guilty conscience, anger came up again. "Is it here all morning?" "Why didn''t you notify me when you went out in the morning?" "Don''t call me during this time, send me a message?" A series of three questions stunned the system. "Why does the phone shut down?" At the end, Tang Yan asked again. System: No, it is four consecutive questions. At the same time, he was much taller than Tang Guo, and naturally saw the boss of the maintenance point who was fiddling with his mobile phone, and frowned slightly. Shouldn''t it be what he thought. The little princess of the Tang family got up early in the morning just to repair the mobile phone? ? ? Tang Guo took Tang Yi''s sleeves and looked at him poorly, Tang Yi nced at her, "Follow me." He grabbed the girl''s hand and ignored the owner of the repair shop. He should keep her in the vi before she knew what to call obedient. "Brother, can you wait to go back for a while?" Tang Yan frowned, and naturally noticed Tang Guo''s dodging eyes. If he couldn''t guess now, he was really a fool. Little Tang family, really came to the repair shop early in the morning to repair the mobile phone! !! !! ... Inside the vi, Tang Yan sat straight on the sofa, ying with the pink cell phone that the maintenance boss hadn''t repaired in the morning. Standing in front of him was the disturbed little princess of the Tang family. Looking at her look of fear, Tang Yan wasughed with anger. "Say, why do you want to repair your mobile phone secretly early in the morning?" Tang Yan wondered. "The mobile phone is broken, so someone can send another one over." For a while, Tang Yun''s brain supplemented various reasons. Anyway, every reason for brain supplementation made him feel bad. The only thing that made him feel better was that Tang Guo went out early in the morning, not for Lin Yichi. He nned that Tang Guo liked Lin Yichi, but there was no need to lose the identity of the little princess of the Tang family for Lin Yichi. "Brother really wants to know?" The girl did not know what decision was made and looked at Tang Yan seriously. Tang Yan nodded to him, nodded, "Naturally." He was really curious as to why the little princess of the Tang family was so exhausted to repair a broken cell phone. Although this is a limited edition phone that is not even avable in China, this is not the reason to repair the phone. The girl looked at Tang Yan, and finally lowered her head, her voice was extremely low, but she could hear a kind of attachment and attachment from it, "This is my brother''s birthday present this year." The cherishment revealed in the voice is inexplicable. After hearing it, Tang Ye was also dyed, thinking for many reasons, but never thought of it. "If my brother doesn''t like it, I won''t do it again." Before Tang Yan had responded, he heard Tang Guo say that he would return to the room first. When he looked up, he saw the young girl hurried upstairs. He held the pink mobile phone in his hand, and he didn''t speak for a long time. There was a trace of struggle in his eyes, and he finally returned to peace. For a long time, he took out his cell phone to make a call, and the maid came in with a box. "Master, this is from Mr. Lin. He said it was for thedy." Chapter 100: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (19) Chapter 100: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (19) Chapter 100 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (19) Tang Yan disassembled, this is a delicate mobile phone, this is also thetest model of this year, not worse than the one in his hand. Tang Yan raised an anger inexplicably, "Sent back." Then he dialed the previous number: "Bring over the best cell phone of the year." "It''s for girls." At the end, he added. One minuteter, the servant came over again, "Master, Mr. Lin''s phone." Tang Yan frowned slightly, his eyes shed with dissatisfaction, still went over to pick up the phone. "Mr. Lin?" The voice was t and deserted, without the slightest temperature. Lin Yi, who was on the other side of the phone, paused. Obviously, it was Tang Yan who answered the phone, and he responded in an instant. It''s hard to say what I prepared before. Lin Yichi could not help recalling that yesterday, the girl with a pure smile, the princess of the Tang family was well protected. "What about little fruit?" Tang Yan''s brow hadn''t spread, only a few days after he knew, he was so intimate. "upstairs." Lin Yi paused. "Can Xiaoguo answer the phone?" Tang Yan crossed his eyes with displeasure and didn''t want to say, "She''s taking a nap." maid:"" Thedy does not seem to have the habit of sleeping after eating. Lin Yichi: "..." "Oh, that''s really a bit regrettable," Lin Yichi tentatively asked, "Xiaoguo''s phone fell into the water yesterday, it should have broken. Today I sent someone over and was returned I just want to ask Xiaoguo if she doesn''t like it. " "Tang is always Xiaoguo''s elder brother. She should know her preferences, but don''t know what kind of mobile phone she likes?" Tang Yan''s eyes dropped, "The family has prepared for her. The little princess of the Tang family doesn''tck a cell phone, so Lin doesn''t need to worry." "If Lin has nothing else, hang up first." Lin Yichi listened to the beeping sound on the phone, a little puzzled. I always felt that Tang Mao was hostile to him, but from the previous attitude, Tang Mao allowed Tang Guo to contact him. "Master, the phone is here." Tang Yan checked his phone and thought it was pretty good, saying, "Send it to Xiaoguo." The maid was about to take it, and he retracted his hand. "Forget it, I''ll go." The little princess was spoiled and seems to be angry with him today. Tang Yuan did not know when he would no longer exclude himself from contacting Tang Guo. [Host, your big hoof brother is here and is still eating snacks. ] Systematic reminder. Tang Guo quickly hid all the snacks, wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, drank a sip of water, and sprayed perfume around by the way, so that the taste of the snacks would not spread. System: [...] He doesn''t know this fine woman. At this time, the door knock sounded. Tang Guo raised a brow, and his mouth fluttered with a wide smile, but the tone he spit out was soft and sweet, and he could sweeten into the apex of the heart when he listened. "Who?" Tang Yan gave a shake, shook the small and exquisite mobile phone in the handshake, ticked his lips, "I." "brother?" There was a bit of surprise in the voice, but it was just a moment, Tang Guo''s voice changed a little, showing a bit of depression, "Is there something wrong with my brother?" "If it''s the morning thing, I promise it won''t happen again." System: Sure enough, the host not only copsed but also refined. "Open the door first." Tang Ye was not very happy when he heard Tang Guo. He was a little funny. The little princess of the Tang family could get things done by repairing her mobile phone, and she was still angry. Chapter 101: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (20) Chapter 101: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (20) Chapter 101 Sweetheart of Ghost Beast (20) He didn''t me her, he was just a little angry, and there was no news in the morning without a word, just to repair the mobile phone. Tang Yan heard the groping in the room, and the door always opened. "brother." Seeing the girl''s careful raising of her head, Tang Yue could not help but soften, in the end is the little princess who was used to it. He just doesn''t like fate being manipted. "The mobile phone is broken, and you have to get someone toe over again. I don''t understand such a simple thing?" Tang Guo lowered his head and didn''t speak. "Hold it." Tang Guo looked up, somewhat surprised. He took the exquisite mobile phone sent by Tang Ye, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, his eyes seemed to light up. "Brother, for me?" Tang Yan seemed to understand something from the girl''s eyes. The original smile was put away, and his face was a little rusty. "Um." The voice was cold. "As a Miss Tang family, go to the repair shop to repair the phone without saying a word. I don''t know how shameful it is." Tang Guo pursed his lips and didn''t speak, and the joy in the corner of his mouth was closed because of Tang Yue''s words. "Lin Yichi just called and asked what kind of mobile phone you like." Tang Yan didn''t seem to notice the expression of the young girl. "You will go out with him in the future, I will not stop you." After speaking, Tang Yan thought there was nothing to say, and turned and went downstairs. There was a sneer across the corner of his mouth. He didn''t like being at the mercy of anyone, or even being emotionally affected by one person. He didn''t like such weakness. He closed his eyes and thought of the little girl who was only three or four years old when he first arrived in the Tang family. Tang Guo yed with his mobile phone and smiled awkwardly, "This kind of person has never learned a lesson." The system shivered in the corner. "Ah!" System: He''s a bit scared. What should I do? "Stupid thing, do you say these people are all cheap bones!" The system is afraid to speak. "When you are good to him, you don''t enjoy it well. You just want a p for a date, and you feel cool. Shake M?" The system was really afraid to squeak, he had to fall into memories, the host was in a certain world, and met a big viin. Suddenly the two felt sympathetic to each other, perhaps because they had been wandering in the world for a long time, and the host also wanted to find a friend. The host understands her ending after that, but just wants to spend some peaceful days during that time. She leaves no room for being good to someone, it is really good, and she will hold one to heaven. However, the truth is often unsatisfactory. The host spent all his thoughts on being good to a person for five years, but in the end, he could not reach the word of the white lotusdy in the mind of the big viin. Suddenly the system was a little sad, and he feltpletely turned away. [Host, I will not betray you. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Are I afraid of betrayal?" The system is silent, the heart has been dressed as the host of the sieve, and she no longer needs the sincerity. The next day, Lin Yichi made an appointment with Tang Guo, who made an appointment. For the next few days, Lin Yichi will create some romantic scenes, and Tang Guo still makes an appointment. Lin Yichi thought that everything she had done recently had locked the heart of the little princess of the Tang family firmly in her hand. Not that he is so confident, but the focused look of Tang Guo. In addition to loving him, can he exin it for other reasons? Lin Yichi was also relieved, and recently asked Tang Guo that he hadn''t seen Qingqing for several days. Tang Yan handed a leather whip, holding on earnestly, "pump me." Tang Guo smiled sweetly, and raised his whip and twitched, "Cool?" "Cool." "Low bones." Chapter 102: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (21) Chapter 102: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (21) Chapter 102 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (21) "Big boss, this ce is not your ce toe." I haven''t seen Lin Yichi for several days, but Gu Qingqing is actually a little unhappy. But he is a big boss, she is just a small employee under the otherpany. Even knowing each other was an ident. Take a look, it''s only been so long before the other party forgets her. Gu Qingqing carried the bag and was about to leave, but Lin Yichi grabbed her hand and pulled her into the corner of the corridor. Gu Qingqing''s face blushed suddenly with the hormonal breath of the male. I have to say that the big boss she met was really tall and handsome, and was the white horse prince in the minds of all women. It''s a bad temper. "do you miss me?" Gu Qingqing just wanted to say that, thinking of you as a big-headed ghost, Lin Yichi buried her head directly in her neck, and she could feel the other person''s hot breath. She just felt that her heartbeat was so fast, so fast, she couldn''t stop it, as if she would jump out at any time. "Lin Yichi, what are you doing? Get out of the way, I will go home from work to cook for my dad." Gu Qingqing pushed Lin Yichi, "If I don''t go back, my dad will be hungry." Not only did Lin Yichi let go, but he pushed Gu Qingqing tighter. "I''ll find a care for your dad, Qing Qing, okay?" Gu Qingqing didn''t speak, and lowered his head. "Lin Yichi, what do you mean? You and me are rtives, why do you want to help me, you are the big boss of the Lin Group, I''m just a small employee. Don''t tell me what you care about employees. " "What a silly girl." Lin Yichi likes such a simple and clean girl. He can''t find a solution here, and he can talk to her unscrupulously, without guessing what is special in her words. "That''s it. I''ll let people do the nursing." "Don''t," Gu Qingqing quickly refused. "I can''t ept it. I don''t like to owe others." Lin Yichi whispered a smile and touched Gu Qingqing''s cheek. "I need a personal assistant. Youe and ask your dad to take care of you even if you have a special reward. The premise is that you do well." Gu Qingqing got into consideration, but she didn''t think about it for a long time. She had a good opinion of Lin Yichi, and her dad also needed care. Now that the other party even helped her think about her excuses, she naturally would not refuse. "it is good." "Qing Qing, starting today, you are my personal assistant. Now, you are going to apany me to dinner." Gu Qingqing was still stunned by God and was taken away by Lin Yichi. Shortly after the two left, Tang Guo came out from the side with a smile, but she did not expect that she would be able to visit such a big surprise. She put away her phone and yawned. [Host, isn''t Gu Qingqing going back to cook for his dad? Weak system asked. Tang Guo only sneered, "Hungry for a while, but not hungry. Not your father, what are you worried about?" System: [...] He was not in a hurry, he was just surprised by the heroine''s behavior. "Brother." When it was almost dark, Tang Guo called Tang Yan. "Can youe and pick me up?" "The driver didn''t follow you?" "Well, before I wanted to go out to find Brother Lin alone, I didn''t bring it." Tang Guo said in a loss. "But I went to the Lin''s group and found no one." When Tang Yan was thinking, Tang Guo added a fire. "If my brother is not avable, then let me go. Let me take a taxi." Tang Guo did not rebut, Tang Guo hung up the phone. Chapter 103: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (22) Chapter 103: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (22) Chapter 103 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (22) Tang Yan did not expect that Tang Guo hung up the phone directly. But remembering that the other party went to Lin''s Group to find Lin Yichi, he felt that he should leave it alone. Now things are moving towards his expectations, and everything is fine. "Master, Miss hasn''te back yet," the maid had prepared meals, "would you like to eat first?" Tang Yan put away his cell phone and said, "She''ll be back in a while, and use it when shees back." "Okay, sir." In therge living room, there was only Tang Yan alone. Normally, he would be able to see Tang Guo as soon as he returned. After that girl contacted Lin Yichi, he returned from thepany and basically couldn''t see her. Either you are dating Lin Yichi or you are tired and go to rest first. In recent days, they haven''t met much. Tang Yan felt a little bored for a moment, turned on the TV, and was ready to watch the news for a while. "This station recently reported that a woman taxied homete at night and was brutally murdered by a driver ..." Tang Yan''s eyelids beat twice, and he turned off the TV. Folding his lips, he picked up the newspaper and looked up. Somehow, he saw the notice in the corner at a nce, and a photo, a very young woman, very beautiful. As mentioned above, after the woman got off work the day before yesterday, there was no contact. Although she has reported to the police, there is still no news of the woman. He turned the newspaper over: The word "The Case of the Missing of Xicheng Girl" came to the bottom of his eyes. He nced at the mosaic picture. Although the mosaic was yed, he could still see the surrounding environment. It was an old hut. He nced at the text. This was a month ago when a 17-year-old girl from Xicheng went home from school and disappeared. The case was broken yesterday. It is said that the girl hit a car without catching the bus, but the driver did not expect that the girl would look beautiful and became worried. Then he tied the girl to a dpidated rental house in the suburbs, imprisoned the girl inside, and tortured for a whole month. In the end, after the police''s vigorous investigation, she finally found the girl in the rental house, but when she found it, she had only one breath. Tang Yan forced the newspaper into a ball and controlled the mes. "Who bought this newspaper?" The servants looked at each other, wondering why their young master would be angry when reading the newspaper. "Master, didn''t you order it?" The servant said carefully, "You said earlier that thedy doesn''t go out often, let her read more books and newspapers, and gain insights, so as not to be deceived by the bad guys outside." Therefore, he specifically ordered the daily newspaper. Tang Yan remembered it and sat down again. Taking a deep breath, he reached out his cell phone and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. The heart was beating, an unknown tension and panic spread. The phone rang several times, and when he was overwhelmed by the pressure, the phone was finally picked up there. "brother?" "When will it arrive?" "It should be fifteen minutes, brother, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing," Tang Yan''s eyes sank slightly. "Where have you been?" Tang Yan heard Tang Guo ask the driver, "Driver, do you know where it is?" "It seems that thedy''s family cares about you," the driver''s voice sounded as a middle-aged man, and he smiled. "Is this not the main street, isn''t thedy in a hurry to go home? I took a short route and soon Got home." "Brother, I will be there soon." Listening to the voice of the middle-aged man and what he said, Tang Yan had a bad feeling in his heart, "Don''t hang up, I''ll pick you up." Chapter 104: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (23) Chapter 104: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (23) Chapter 104 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (23) "Don''t make a noise, pretend to hang up the phone and put the phone in your bag." "Whatever happens, be calm and wait for me." There was an inexplicable panic in Tang''s heart, and the driver''s voice was too weird. The phrase ing home soon" is very suspicious. Under normal circumstances, the driver would not say this sentence. I''ll be home soon. Whose home? Tang Yan''s eyes were heavy, and he quickly ran out of the vi, while positioning Tang Guo''s position. When he saw the small red dot on the GPS constantly running outside the city, he was also d that he called in time. Tang Guo didn''t hang up, put his mobile phone in his bag, and looked at him with his chin on his back. From the bustling neon to the faintly appearing stars, she still had a simple smile. "Driver, it doesn''t seem to be the way home. Are you going wrong?" The driver lit a cigarette and said, "Little sister, shouldn''t youe out often? This is the way to go home. If you find it difficult to wait, go to sleep first and wait for a while, I call you." The driver secretly observed the young girl behind. He was lucky today and was able to pull such a beautiful customer. Look at her dress, should it be a richdy? It is really naive and simple. His favorite is such a clean girl who does not seem to eat human fireworks. His favorite thing is to see their helpless eyes and screaming sorrowfully, the white little face with tear marks is really pitiful. He was so excited when he thought of the scene that would appearter, and his face turned red. The speed of the car also gradually elerated, and the scenery outside the window quickly reversed. Gradually, the lights were gone, and the girl sitting behind seemed not so calm, and her face was a little hesitant, nervous, and those disturbed eyes were just like the frightened fawn. The driver''s heart was beating. If it wasn''t for the recent frequent incidents of members of the organization, he would really like to stop at a ce where no one is working. What a clever girl, what a delicate face, like a flower just blooming, can''t help but destroy it. "Driver, drive back. I want to go home. This is not the way home." The driver''s smile became a little stingy, and the speed did not decrease, but elerated. "Get home soon, don''t worry." "Stop, I want to get off." Seeing the girl trying to open the door, the driver took out a sharp knife and gestured to the back. "It''s better to be honest, otherwise, I''ll kill you." "Be obedient, otherwise I won''t let you live tomorrow." On the sloppy side, the girl was sitting in the back, trembling in shock, as if she had forgotten everything, just watching him in horror. The driver was very satisfied. The young girl behind seemed to rarely go out. The basic survival instinct was not there, but it was a lot less trouble. [Host, have you read a book at Yejing University before? The results should be good, right? Look, the face is pale, with tears hanging, holding his arms in the corner and shaking, it is really pitiful, like a little white flower, it is pity. [Host, I think your move is meaningful. "Do you remember a very special criminal organization mentioned in the plot?" Tang Guo was so pitiful on the face and wasmunicating with the system in his heart. "This driver is a member of that organization." [How do you know that the original owner''s memory should never have seen him? Chapter 105: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (24) Chapter 105: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (24) Chapter 105 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (24) "Are you sure?" Tang Guo shivering on the surface, calmly inside, "Indeed, with your IQ, you won''t find it, after all, you are really stupid." system: Tang Yan''s speed has reached the limit, and before Tang Guo''s movements he could hear clearly. Should he be grateful for his premonition, or should he be so angry that his premonition is so urate? Thinking of the voice just heard on the phone, he had already turned off the cell phone''s microphone on this side, so as not to startle the sound. My mind was lingering, the girl''s helpless tone. Without the softness and sweetness of weekdays, all that remains is helplessness and panic. If he didn''t make the call today, what would she face next? Thinking about it made him panic, and the speed even increased a bit at the limit. Faced with the popping sound of the back, Tang Yan''s performance has rmed the traffic police. But at this time he didn''t want to deal with those things, let alone call the police. People who follow will chase after you! If the police are rmed, Xiaoguo will be in danger. Tang pursed his lips and listened to the movement of the cellphone with his earphones. It was quiet, so quiet that it was scary. Tang Xun''s confession first appeared in her heart, and she should not be allowed to return alone. He should pick her up. She is only eighteen years old. From birth to college, she has been carefully taken care of by the Tang family and rarely goes out. Just figure out the door, there must be a driver to follow. Tang Yan closed his eyes for a moment, opened instantly, and pinched the steering wheel heavily. The neon lights outside the window couldn''t attract him. His focus was only on the sound of the phone, and the little red dot on the phone interface that was getting farther and farther away. It was he who had lost his mind and indulged her to contact Lin Yichi. Even if he didn''t like to be at the mercy of her, she shouldn''t make her dangerous. She had never done anything to hurt him. Guilt surged in like a tide, and was quickly suppressed by him again. Now the most important thing was to bring her back. Tang Yan calmed down and began to arrange follow-up problems. Of course, he wouldn''t just have to go by himself, and wouldn''t arrange for the others toe over. In case of special circumstances, that would be bad. Tang Guo didn''t know Tang Yan''s psychological changes. Even if she knew it, she would onlyugh at it: it really was a cheap bone. "This is a huge criminal organization, and their target is young girls who take taxiste at night. The idents that seem to have urred are actually casesmitted by these member organizations." Tang Guo and her family''s stupid system analysis, "They Except forte-night sports cars, they have their own profession during the day. " "Glossy white-cor workers, some are senior technical staff, some are idle staff, and others are humble clerks. Security, janitor, master of the canteen ..." Tang Guo pursed his lips and his eyes were heavy. "Despite their different careers, they all like to seek stimtion. They seek stimtion from these young girls. They like to watch the girl''s struggle and panic. They have forums, specific groups, and from time to time they post pictures of them when they are seeking stimtion. " [Host, so to speak, this is a bunch of perverts, how can you be so clear? ] The system is a bit aggressive. "These are all inferred from Tang Guo''s memory. She is not mentally ill. After going to the mental hospital, she really became mentally ill." Tang Guo sneered in the bottom of his heart, "I saw this driver These memories became clearer. " Chapter 106: Haunted Brothers Sweetheart (25) Chapter 106: Haunted Brother''s Sweetheart (25) Chapter 106 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (25) [Host, I feel your anger. "The thing I hate most is men who beat women and strong, traitors!" System: He felt it. He also found that from the experience of the past world, the host encounters a strong, rapist, and will definitely make the other party an unrooted person. [Yes, host, you have nt told me why you know this driver is a member of that organization. Do you know what kind of upation this driver is during the day? "Not too stupid." Tang Guo closed his eyes, "He is the director of that mental hospital. Do you know how the original body became a real mental illness?" "She discovered his secret. He was afraid that he would be held ountable, so he injected her with drugs. This led to her insanity, and her hacking was actually caused by a mental illness. Hint. " Tang Guo buried his head, his mouth bent with a touch of sarcasm. "In fact, even if he didn''t do anything, he wouldn''t live long. With so many stimuli, she had given up living long ago, and she couldn''t bear it. "What a poor supporting role, nothing was done, and the end was really funny." "I''ll help her get it back." Tang Guo buried his head and bent his mouth, making the system feel terrible. Every time the host wants to go to heaven and earth, when she destroys the world, she will show that kind of smile, which is terrible. [That host, you calm down a bit, I know this person is abominable, but do nt be impulsive, then the same way of doing everything before is not desirable. In a society ruled byw, we must use legal means to protect the interests of the weak. Am I right? Systematically looked at Tang Guo. [Host, this criminal organization has a wide range of implication. You must not kill someone regardless of the consequences. It is not easy to get away at that time. If you can''t get rid of yourself, wouldn''t you just let those perverts escape. We calmly think about how we can bring this criminal organization to justice. "Oh! Stupid!" System: He is stupid, he is the stupidest in the world! As long as his host is in this world, no trouble, no damage, and the day he lives to death, it doesn''t matter if he is stupid. At this point, the lights were out of the window. I don''t know when the car drove into a very remote ce. The driver did not get out of the car the first time, but holding a knife, while holding out his cell phone, took a picture of Tang Guo. He sent Tang Guo''s photos to a special group, and the otherwise quiet group boiled. All members of this group are anonymous. Anonymous: Good girl, guys have good luck. Anonymous: That little face is so beautiful, why didn''t I meet it? Anonymous: Brother, take more photos. This little girl is really good-looking. Take more photos soon, so that we can all be full of eyes. Anonymous: Look at her dress, it should be a richdy, okay, brother, this kind of goods can be obtained, where you met, I will try my luck someday. If you can meet such a beautiful, no matter the price paid, it is worth the death. Anonymous: However, be careful. The wind has been tight recently. Before you look at it, many of us have been arrested. Anonymous: It''s not that they are too stupid. The ce they choose is too easy to find. It''s not decisive enough. Depending on the situation, the decisive treatment is clean and there is so much trouble. The words of group friends make the driver very content. Chapter 107: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (26) Chapter 107: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (26) Chapter 107 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (26) The driver also made a sentence: I will give you some benefitster. Anonymous: Brother, let''s get started, I can''t wait. Anonymous: Brother, how about a live broadcast? Anonymous: Yes, live broadcast is much more fun than just sending some photos. This girl is much more beautiful. There are not many opportunities like this. Listening to group friends said that the driver was actually a little emotional. Yeah, he''s the first time such a pretty girl. Looking at the constant texts from the group of friends made the driver more and more excited. Driver: OK, live broadcast will be live, who is afraid of anyone, today I will let you see. Besides, at this point in time, she is so beautifully dressed up that she is definitely not a serious girl. Anonymous: Yes! The girls who came out in the middle of the night seemed to be high above them, but they were not serious. Anonymous: Upstairs is right. The neighborhood where I worked before was a wealthy family with such a wealth of pride. I looked at itst time and identally bumped into the other side. The other side was still begging to sue I harassed her and made me lose my job. I''m really unlucky when ites to such an amorous woman! If I meet again, I won''t let her go. Anonymous: Before taking the bus, the woman in front of her was exposed, and the car was so crowded that I ran into her. She also told people that I touched her on purpose. I also suspect that she was deliberately dressed like that and mmed on me. Anonymous: These women are so high on weekdays. Look down on this and look down on that. If we are long and handsome, we have money in our pockets, maybe they have been posted for a long time. Anonymity: If the men in the world are as sober as we are, would those women dare to be so arrogant? It''s not that they lick too many dogs, these women think they can''t afford it, and men all over the world should follow them. [Host, calm down, calm down, calm down! The system is very nervous, for fear that Tang Guo will not calm down, he will pinch the driver''s neck. The driver was also a little excited about chatting. When he was young, because he looked ugly, he basically did not like girls. When women are young, they only judge people by their looks. When they grow up, they like money, and even marry someone who is uglier than him for money. Since finding the organization, he feels that only from here can he find the true meaning of life. The driver looked at the words of the group friends, getting more and more excited, more and more excited. Having forgotten what he was doing, Tang Guo came to him and didn''t notice it. Gradually he felt a bit wrong, turned around and saw Tang Guo staring at the screen of his mobile phone without blinking. He put away his mobile phone, with a cruel and stingy smile on his face, "chat fascinated, forgot my little sister was waiting for me." The girl in front of her was wearing a pale pink dress and a delicate little face. Fawn-like eyes, curved eyebrows, and good-looking lips made him very excited. "My little sister is already in a hurry,e, uncle take home." The driver was about toe and hug Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s performance made him feel that the girl had been frightened and didn''t know he was struggling. Unexpectedly, when he flew past, Tang Guo turned and ran. "You go away! What are you doing? Don''te over ... help!" System: [...] host are you the devil? ? ? At the same time, Tang Yan heard the screams on his mobile phone and patted the steering wheel in anger, raising infinite panic. Watching himself getting closer to Little Red Dot, he drove the car silently, Xiaoguo, wait a minute, I''ll be right away, and you won''t be in trouble. "brother" Chapter 108: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (27) Chapter 108: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (27) Chapter 108 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (27) Hearing the call for help from the phone, Tang Yan pressed his lips hard, the despair in his voice made Tang Yan ufortable. "You ... don''te over, if youe over again, I will jump down." "Xiao Guo ..." Tang Xuan whispered softly, and his heart hurt even more. "Xiao Guo, I''m here, and you''ll be fine." "Sister, don''t struggle, at night, no one wille." "Don''t jump, if you jump down, the pretty little face will be scratched, it''s ugly and it''s ugly." The driver actually had a fire in his heart. If he had known that this was also dishonest, he would have bound people first. These cheap women are really troublesome. "Come,e here." The driver tempted, "I ll take you home when youe here, okay?" Tang Guo stood on the bridge, nced down, took a step back, and the naive little face wrote rejection, "No, I won''t pass." "Smelly ,e here!" The driver was in a fire, and no one had made him so angry for a long time. His eyes were red, and he walked forward step by step with a bright knife. "Do you think you can''te, I can''t take you anymore? Want to die? I want you to die once I die." The driver was actually diverting Tang Guo''s attention. While talking to Tang Guo, he grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and showed a sessful smile. Just when he thought he was sessful, a sudden force brought him up, and before he could react, he felt that his body was falling. Falling with him, there are girls around him. He widened his eyes, never thinking that the other party would end up with him, he shouted "No". Then there is no more. He fell down heavily, the height of the bridge did not kill him. He saw with his own eyes that Tang Guo also fell down with him, regardless of the pain in his body. He thought with regret that he would make this little sister-inw regret. As soon as this idea came to an end, he noticed that there was motion around him. The girl who should have been seriously injured with him stood up. She still had his knife in his hand, and he was terrified: "What are you ... what are you going to do?" Tang Guo smiled at him, and said naively, "Uncle, you want to be cool, I will let you cool down, something exciting, eh?" Tang Guo struck his opponent''s crotch with his sword. With a scream like killing a pig, the driver just felt ufortable, and the raw pain passed out. After doing this, Tang Guoy aside. She was not unharmed, and her injuries were not serious enough to kill her. She calcted that height, matching the angle of the fall, her skill, and mental control. She promised that she would not be injured but not endanger her life. [Host, in fact, you can''t punish him by hurting yourself. Since his host''s copse, he has been doing something particrly crazy and wants to do even if he damages 800 or hurts 1,000. "He had been diagnosed with severe mental illness." Tang Guoy aside tiredly. "Legal, he cannot be punished." "Furthermore, I also want to make him a rootless person by myself." Tang Guo''s mouth was bent, and he was very happy. [That ... host, you have to find a way to dumb him, lest he correct you. "No need, who will believe what the mental patient said? My frail girl is a victim. Oh, you remind me that I forgot to do something." Tang Guo moved to the driver, pinched the joints of his limbs a few times, and pinched it behind his neck again. The system only heard the sound of bones crashing. If he had a heart, the small heart would beating. . Chapter 109: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (28) Chapter 109: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (28) Chapter 109 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (28) When Tang Yuan came, he only saw the small bag left on the bridge. He rushed to the side of the bridge and looked down. The little man was lying underneath, and his heart was suddenly empty. "Little fruit!" Tang Yan, while on the phone, found his way and hurried to Tang Guo. "Little fruit." He squatted at Tang Guo''s voice, and trembled his hand to explore her pulse with a sigh of relief. Looking at the driver next to him, especially with a knife inserted in the crotch of the opponent, he stepped on the handle of the knife with force, causing the knife to sink further. The strong control force did not let him directly kill each other. Not in a hurry! Live better. Tang Yan''s eyes shed crazy, this man must never die easily. He wants to let him taste all the pain in the world, and to make him worse than death. He touched the young girl''s pale face with pity, and did not dare to touch her at all. Just anxiously waiting for the ambnce, he felt the long wait for the first time. Time flies too slowly. "Little fruit, my brother will help you get revenge. Those who bully you will help you bully back." "brother" The faint voice of the girl made Tang Ye show some joy. Hey beside her and gently touched her little face. "Just hold on, brother will take you home immediately." "Ok." The tone, as thin as a mosquito, made the living girl so dying, that his heart was hurting. "In the future, I will protect Xiaoguo, and I will not hurt you, and no one will bully you, okay?" The girl''s eyes lightened, and her mouth curved, "Really, brother." "Really." Tang Yan rubbed his hair vigorously, and the girl''s smile stung his heart. How did he not know that she liked to approach him and like to y with him. "Brother doesn''t hate Xiaoguo?" Tang Yan''s heart was almost choking, tears shed in the eyes of a big man, "Brother never hated Xiaoguo." The girl''s eyes lit up again, the corners of her mouth became more and more curved, and her smile grew more and more, "That''s great." "Brother, I''m a bit sleepy." The young girl''s voice was getting weaker and quieter. "I want to sleep, but I dare not sleep. I''m afraid my brother still doesn''t like Xiaoguo after waking up." "Small fruit persists, don''t sleep." "Then ... listen to my brother, Xiaoguo insist on it." ... Tang Yan was guarding the ward, fiddling with a mobile phone. This phone is not Tang Guo''s, but Tang Guo held it tightly in his hand before. The content inside makes people angry. Looking at those filthy words, he couldn''t help smashing his phone. But he didn''t do that, and the phone was too much involved. He nced at the girl who had not yet woke up, and the anger in his chest rose again and went out. Pursing her lips, Xiaoguo had to hold the phone at that time, and apparently she checked the news inside. It is not difficult for him to guess what the girl wants, and he wants to do it. He could not imagine what bad news he would receive next if Xiaoguo did not jump off the bridge and was caught by the driver. Tang Yan got up and touched the girl''s forehead. There was a sh of blood in his eyes. "What Xiaoguo wants to do, my brother helps you." He walked outside the ward with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. The passing nurse watched Tang Yan passing by and couldn''t help jumping. "There is something that you should be interested in, provided that you dare to take it." Tang Yan stood in the corner, holding his mobile phone. "I heard that you are having a headache for many recent cases of missing women." Chapter 110: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (29) Chapter 110: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (29) Chapter 110 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (29) Tang Guo leaned on the bed, brushed thetest news with his mobile phone, and seemed to be pleased with the slight smile on his lips. [Host, Tang Yan has done everything you want to do. The system couldn''t help but make a noise, [have to say, he was very good. "It''s very powerful. It''s a man who can make both the male and female masters miserable," Tang Guo said for a moment. "I''m a little curious. People with such IQs, connections, and means, how can Lin Yichi finally consolidate? died." Traveling through so many worlds, she felt strange. Obviously many people who are better than the male and female masters will eventually fail because of some unreasonable things. These failures undoubtedly set this person a little bit broken in the end. After all, with such an IQ and means, how can you be rectified to death? Tang Guo nced at the contents of the news. This content mainly focused on the arrest of several criminals who led to the disappearance of young girls in a mental hospital in the city. It even broke out that the mental illness of young girls was not vited by doctors under various excuses. She was going to clean up after she was discharged from the hospital. I did not expect that Tang Ye could think of so many with the cell phone and the dean, the driver before. If Lin Yichi doesn''t have the so-called protagonist halo, the winner may only be Tang Yan. That''s why she was curious. In the plot, there are rtively few cases where the duo''s fighting method is mentioned. It is only mentioned that when Tang Ye was about to give the duo a fatal blow, he suddenly stopped all the ns, and then the two confronted again, and Tang Ye lost. How it failed was not mentioned at all. After all, Tang Guo was dead at that time, and these plots were provided by the system, not Tang Guo''s memories. [Maybe ... it''s destined, Lin Yichi is the male lead after all. ] The system said weakly, telling him intuitively that the host did not like to listen to such words. Sure enough, Tang Guo gave a snoring and continued to brush up on the news. At present, all members who have bubbling in that group have been arrested, and even the forums where theymunicate have been captured. There were really a lot of people arrested, and there were a few more special identities. However, the arrest is not necessarily convicted. The police said that they would review it one by one and take into ount the recent disappearance of the woman. If no one has harmed anyone, they can only put it back. It''s already frightening outside. Tang Guo is really curious. What methods did Tang Yong use to make the police cooperate so well? Her eyes shed. Tang Yan came in and saw a girl ying with a mobile phone. Her mouth was bent and she seemed to be in a good mood. He alsoughed, and he still liked to see such a lively girl. "Parents will be here tomorrow." Tang Yan walked over and sat beside Tang Guo. "Are you better today?" "Much better." Tang Guo put away his cell phone. "Is my brother busytely?" "It''s over," Tang Yan''s cold face turned softer. "Little fruit, isn''t it boring at the hospital?" "OK." Tang Guo paused and looked at Tang Yan strangely. "how?" The girl''s wet, lovely eyes left him at a loss. "Brother, you are different than before." Tang hesitated for a moment, his voice soft, "How is it different?" "I feel like my brother is more willing to talk to me than before." Hearing this sentence made Tang Yan a little ufortable. He is dissatisfied, and Xiaoguo always likes to be close to him. Never thought that his awkwardness hurt this simple girl. Chapter 111: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (30) Chapter 111: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (30) Chapter 111 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (30) Tang Ye went out of the hospital, thinking of Tang Guo in the hospital, "Brother, if you have been close to me like this, I would like to stay in the hospital all the time." "Even if you live a lifetime." The girl''s eyes that said these words couldn''t wave away from his head. Tang Yan looked up at the sky and smiled down. Forget it, as she wishes. Why did he have to worry about with a child, just like her little pitiful, he really has no way to refuse. Thinking of the girl''s look at him, his heart softened, how could he refuse? Down Group, all employees feel hell. Their young President Tang,monly known as the Devil President, always smiled at work today. Even if the people below made a small mistake, he all smiled and said, just change it. If they used to, they would definitely see the devil''s face change every minute, and they would definitely scold the project manager first. Where would it be so pleasant? "Did Xiaogu have it at noon today?" The assistant froze and quickly answered, "I have already called to ask just now, and thedy had lunch ten minutes ago." "Well, send afternoon tea on time. Ask her if she has anything she wants to y with, and bring it to her." "Let''s watch, don''t y with your phone andputer for too long, let her stop for a maximum of two hours." The assistant nodded quickly, indicating that he would pay attention. He didn''t think anything was wrong. The person in his family''s mouth, but the little princess of the Tang family. The little princess has been a news person. After listening to the news reports, the little princess encountered a metamorphosis, not only did not follow, but also kept contact with President Tang, and at the same time did not fear the metamorphosis and wrestled with each other. Finally, I identally fell off the bridge. Fortunately, the bridge was a stone bridge of the past. It was not very high, otherwise ... I was afraid after a while, and if I was a little taller, I was afraid it would be dead. It is said that when he fell, the perverted man was stabbed by his own knife, and it was still the one-size-fits-all. I don''t know if it''s been a long time or the doctor can''t get used to this kind of abnormality. In the end, it''s not possible to take it back. He also heard from the gossip that the perverted injury was serious. Although not dead, he was paralyzed. He just wanted to say, retribution. In the end, the other party seemed to give up, and ndered the little princess stung him, and then the doctor diagnosed him. It turned out that this guy had a serious mental illness. His mental illness usually does not ur, and looks like a normal person. Once attacked, it is a metamorphosis. Then, there is no way. If there is a mental illness, even if it is a metamorphosis, it must be sent to a mental hospital Butter, there was a reversal. The identity of this guy turned out to be the director of the mental hospital. What followed was an explosion of mentally ill women from mental hospitals. The content was appalling. "Do I have any arrangements this afternoon?" The assistant responded quickly, "There is a meeting at three o''clock." Tang Yan nced and said, "Not important, cancel." How could the assistant have an opinion and rushed to arrange it? President Tang is worried about the little princess, yes, in this case, even the devil can''t sit still. Tang Yan was busy for several hours and hurried to the hospital. The thought of the little girl looking at him made his eyes softer. In fact, there is such a worship, and it is not a bad thing to his intimate sister. He didn''t seem to need to refuse. Chapter 112: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (31) Chapter 112: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (31) Chapter 112 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (31) After getting off the car, Tang Yan saw a flower shop next to the hospital, and walked in the direction of the flower shop. "Sir, buy flowers?" Tang Yan nced and nodded. "Is it for my girlfriend?" Don Juan paused and said, "Sister." Originally, I wanted to rmend Tang Yan the girl s favorite red rose flower. The young girl stopped and smiled. Tang Yan nced at the lily flower, white, blooming just as if Xiaoguoughed happily. Angel, yes, Xiaoguo is an angel, as beautiful as an angel. Decisively paid for a handful of lilies before walking to the hospital. "Must be very happy to be that gentleman''s sister?" "Being a girlfriend is also very happy." "The gentleman is a very gentle person at first nce." As the flower girl said, he went into Tang Yuan''s ear without a word, and he paused. He shook his head, wondering if Xiaoguo was happy with his brother? He was ufortable when he remembered his own feelings and indifference. Almost, he was about to lose her. Tang Yan pushed open the ward with a spring-like smile, and suddenly saw the situation inside, and smiled away. He stepped into the ward nkly, nced at the vase with a bouquet of red roses, and felt ring. How can that vulgar bunch of red roses deserve a little fruit? Refraining from the urge to not take down the red rose and throw it away, Tang Zhipi walked over with a smile, "General Manager Lin." "I didn''t know that there was anything wrong with Xiaoguo this morning. I was still talking about a project outside and rushed back nonstop." Lin Yichi regretted it. Lin Yichi didn''t say this, it was okay. When talking about it, Tang Yan remembered that it wouldn''t have happened to Xiaoguo in order to find each other. Speaking of which, Xiaoguo had an ident because Lin Yichi could not see anyone. Tang Yan was initially dissatisfied with Lin Yichi, but now he is directly disgusted. "Xiaoguo, where you are going to y in the future, you must call me, lest this happen again." At the end, Lin Yichi returned Tang Guo a loyalty. It''s not Lin Yichi''s carelessness. It is actually Tang Guo''s performance before. It looks like he really likes him. In the high circle, there are many people who adore him. He is used to it, and naturally he doesn''t pay much attention to it. On the contrary, Gu Qingqing''s ancient and strange, sometimes noisy, sometimes quiet girl, attracted him even more. Every day with Gu Qingqing, he feels very fresh. He has seen too many rich people like Tang Guo. If it weren''t for the second old man''s insistence on his marriage, he would not be willing to contact Tang Guo. He didn''t want to contact Tang Guo at first, but some time ago, I didn''t know where a Lin Jiasheng was born. If he really resists, his father can''t really guarantee that he will give birth to illegitimate children. "Xiaoguo, I''ll see you tomorrow." Lin Yichi has his own work to do, and it is still a critical moment. The illegitimate child has been jumping so badly recently that he doesn''t want to waste much time here. In his opinion, Tang Guo already liked him very much. When the two met, the marriage between the two was a matter of stubbornness. Instead, he felt that he did not know how to exin this to Qing Qing. He also thought about it. When he got married, he used it as a disy. After he took control of the Lin family, he divorced. Chapter 113: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (32) Chapter 113: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (32) Chapter 113 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (32) After Lin Yichi left with thoughts, Tang Yue sneered. Looking back, Tang Guo looked at him curiously, and gave a cough. He picked up the lily, "Xiao Guo likes roses or lilies?" "lily." Answering without hesitation, Tang Tang was extremely satisfied. He smiled: "That brother can take the roses in the vase, can you?" "sure." Tang Guo answered innocently, his eyes staring at the lily flower, he seemed to like it very much. This made Tang Yan feel that he had thrown away the roses, and he was really fine. What Xiaoguo in his family liked was that the lily was not a vulgar rose. He picked up the roses at will, and carefully put the lilies into the vase. Pi Xiaorou did not smile, "It''s a pity to throw it away, I''ll give it to others." Tang Guo nodded and watched Tang Ye walk out of the ward. Tang Yan, who was out of the ward, put away the smile on his face, moved to the trash can, rubbed a handful of delicate rose petals, and sneered and threw it into the trash can. The smile on the corner of the mouth is very dangerous and even a bit abnormal. Back to the ward, Tang Yan smiled softly, not at all like a hot-shouldered person. "Do Xiaoguo like Lin Yichi?" Tang Guo looked up. "Why did my brother ask that?" Tang Yuan regretted a bit. Although Lin Yichi was better among his peers, after contact, he thought that person was not the same as Tang Guo. Moreover, he didn''t really want Xiaoguo to like each other. "Xiao Guo just said, do you like it?" Tang Yan didn''t know, he was a little anxious inside, and even a little scared, afraid she really liked Lin Yichi. Tang Guoughed inwardly, naive, "Isn''t my brother saying that Brother Lin is good? Isn''t that what my brother said wrong? I shouldn''t like him?" Tang Guo did not admit that he liked it, nor did he say that he did not like it, and threw the pot directly to Tang Yan. In this way, Tang Yan was speechless, yeah, it was he who said that Lin Yichi was good and could know each other because of him. He didn''t seem to have a position to say that Lin Yichi was okay, Tang Yan was entangled, and even determined that Tang Guo liked Lin Yichi. At this conclusion, he was not happy at all. He did not ask Tang Guoxi whether he liked Lin Yichi, nor did he say how Lin Yichi was bad. If Xiaoguo really likes each other, she will not think so. Unless, he has absolute evidence that Lin Yichi is not good at all. It seems that he should investigate Lin Yichi. The next day, the Tang family hurried to the hospital. Dong Mei cried for a long time holding Tang Guo. She almost fainted when she heard the news. They were traveling abroad at that time, and the traffic in that ce was not as convenient as in the country, which made them anxious. Fortunately, after knowing that their little princess was not in danger, she was slightly relieved. "Guoguo is thin." Dong Mei looked sad and nced at Tang Licheng. "You shouldn''t go out on this trip, or else Guoguo won''t be in trouble." Tang Licheng didn''t dare to speak, his expression was stingy, and his eyes were also on Tang Guo''s body. The love under his eyes is not less than that of Dong Mei, but this is the little princess he holds in his palm. The bridge was so high that he almost took his little princess away. The couple were frightened at the thought of the terrible consequences. The two yelled at Tang Guo for a while, and then called out Tang Yan. "Parents, sorry, I didn''t protect Xiaoguo." The two husbands and wives looked at each other and could not bear to me it. It was no wonder that this was not the case. If he hadn''t found it in time, they might not have seen the fruit. Chapter 114: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (33) Chapter 114: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (33) Chapter 114 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (33) "Little sister, talk to us." Tang Licheng''s words, Tang Tang was surprised. He nced at Tang Licheng and Dong Mei, both of them were very serious, and finally nodded. The three went out of the hospital together. Obviously the hospital was not a good ce to talk about things. The three returned directly to the vi and came to Tang Licheng''s study. Dong Mei stopped talking and Tang Licheng gave her a reassuring look. She nodded helplessly, sat on the side, and no longer spoke. "Dad, say it." Tang Licheng looked at the handsome young man in front of him, thinking that the young people were excellent from childhood to big. Today''s Tang Group, the other party also takes good care of him, and he is still very happy. "I took you back from the orphanage that year, and I also cultivated you with good intentions," Tang Licheng said without turning around. "You are also good enough and never let me down." "You are excellent." Tang Licheng did not hesitate to praise, "You don''t need me to do anything now, you can take good care of Tang Group." "Originally, your mother and I had a n." Tang Yan paused in his heart, and he guessed this n. "Because of the previous n, we all cultivated you as the heirs of the Tang group, and also as son-inw," Tang Licheng still said very directly, "but it seems that we haven''t asked what you mean. " At this point, Dong Mei also said, "For this, Mom and Dad apologize to you first, thinking that Guoguo likes to be close to you, thinking that you can ept our arrangements." "This time, Guoguo was in trouble, I think I want to understand," Tang Licheng smiled and relieved. "In fact, we haven''t seen it. You don''t have that kind of feeling for Guoguo, so we won''t ask you to be a son-inw In fact, you Tang Tang is still the son of my Tang Licheng, and the heir of this Tang group is still you. " "Our only requirement is that you protect Guoguo well and don''t let her be bullied." Dong Mei had tears in her eyes. "Guoguo is a simple child, so you have to take care of it more. She will have someone she likes You help, look at it, the other party is best to be a kind of superfluous. If Guoguo is unwilling to get married, please ask your mother to take care of her and protect her forever. " "Xiao Yun, you must remember that if it is not a major event, you must not stimte the fruit." Dong Mei warned seriously, tears in her eyes, "She cannot stand the stimulus. If my father and I are gone in the future, you must Take care of her and take good care of her. She won''t dy you for too long, so you can let her live in peace and happiness. " "I will take good care of Xiaoguo." Tang Xuan faintly felt what was hidden in Dong Mei''s words. The thought passed by only a sh, and then they thought that the two were scared because of this incident. That''s why he showed up directly with him. In fact, the two did not say that he would take good care of Tang Guo after this incident, not like before. As for her simple little pity, he didn''t have the heart to ignore her. After Tang Yan agreed, the Tangs and his wife bothughed. They know Tang Yan very well, and once he promises, he will certainly do it. Therefore, they are not worried about this anymore. "In the past, we were wrong," Tang Licheng sighed. "In the future, Xiaoyi will treat us as ordinary parents directly. Let the past go by." Tang Yan nodded, he did not hate the Tangs and his wife. Without them, there would be no Tang Yan today. On the contrary, he is grateful. He just doesn''t like life being arranged. Chapter 115: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (34) Chapter 115: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (34) Chapter 115 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (34) Since that conversation, the rtionship between Tang Yan and Tang Licheng has been close. The two seemed to want to understand it, also because they knew Tang Yue very well. After a hundred years, Tang Yan would never forget their words, and would definitely take good care of Tang Guo. Now, they just want to spend more time with their daughter to make her happy. After the daughter Tang took care of them, they didn''t feelpelled to find her son-inw to take care of her daughter. They wanted to understand, but the Lin family didn''t know. The Lin family knew that Tang Guo had an ident and came to the hospital to see him. The Tang Licheng couple were a little puzzled about the Lin family who suddenly came to the ward. "Xiaoguo, I like it when I look at it," Duan Lihong, Lin Yichi''s mother, kindly pulled Dong Mei. I don''t know what will happen. " At that time, Duan Lihong was shocked. Fortunately, Tang Guo is still alive, otherwise, how can they lead the line of the Lin family. Listening to his son, Tang Guo seems to like him very much. Duan Lihong waited for the Tang family toe back and prepare to talk to each other about the two marriages. "I heard Yichi talk about Xiaoguo, and I nned to bring him back to meet him. I didn''t expect that the first meeting would be here." Duan Lihong smiled helplessly. "I heard that Xiaoguo had an ident. It''s up and down, and can''t wait toe over. " Dong Mei understood right away, and when she was away, she had a rtionship with the Lin family. She looked at Lin Yichi, who was standing beside Duan Lihong, and nodded, and she did look like a talent. It is said that it didn''t take long toe back from abroad. Nowadays, several good projects of the Lin family seem to be managed by him. Dignified and personal. At present, it seems that he is an excellent young man, but he does not know if it is the same inside. Dong Mei didn''t think Lin Yichi could be her son-inw because of Duan Lihong''s few words. No matter how good, Xiaoguo likes it, this is the most important. Mainly, she also considered that Xiaoguo would be happy in her life. The Lin family seemed moreplicated. If she really went to the Lin family, she would not be wronged. Dong Mei frowned. She didn''t want her little princess, because a man went to do what Grandma Lin had to do. This is her baby, how can she do those things? When Duan Lihong saw Dong Mei''s face, he felt a little guilty. Is the other party satisfied and rxed? The Lin family is indeed much worse than the Tang family, which is true. However, in this city, how many families can bepared to the Tang family? The Lin family was in the middle of it. "These two children were pretty good together before," Duan Lihong smiled, looking at Tang Guo with a very gentle look. "If you are not assured, let them go everywhere, their young people, they decide for themselves, if they feel fit. Now, our adults will help them arrange it again, and we will not interfere so much. " "I think so, I don''t know what Amei thinks." When Dong Mei heard this, she was more satisfied. "I don''t like to interfere with this. If my family Guoguo likes it, they can look everywhere." Dong Mei was thinking, let her husband pay attention to that Lin Yichi, and see if he is a young man who likes to y tricks, lest her baby Guoguo be cheated. Chapter 116: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (35) Chapter 116: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (35) Chapter 116 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (35) After Lin Yichi and Duan Lihong asked Tang Guoshouhan warmly, after leaving, Dong Mei quickly closed the door of the ward. "Do Guoguo like Lin Yichi?" Dong Mei was very nervous, and her palms were sweaty. "I like it a little, still like it, or even like it very much?" Tang Guo froze, and instantly understood why Dong Mei was nervous. Dong Mei didn''t answer when she saw her daughter, and she was in a deep heart. Did she like it? "Mom, what are you talking about?" Dong Mei came back and touched her daughter''s forehead, her eyes soft, "Since Guo Guo likes it, then my mother will help you to take a good look at this person and see if he is worthy of our family." Tang Guo: "..." "If you don''t deserve it, you must have him, and my dad and I will find a way to transform him until he is the best and deserves to be Guoguo, focus on the fruit, and consider your marriage." Tang Guo: "..." "Unification, isn''t the script right?" Tang Guo also did not respond, and Dong Mei''s brain circuit was stranger than her. Actually want to transform Lin Yichi this scum man! [Host, the script is right. That''s what the Dong Meis and his wife originally thought. It''s just that the original owner didn''t promise to let them transform Lin Yichi. Isn''t the host already aware of the reason? Tang Guo smiled in his heart, yeah, the person he originally liked was Tang Yan, naturally he didn''t want the Tangs to spend energy to transform Lin Yichi. She married Lin Yichi because Tang Ye thought Lin Yichi was good and wanted her to marry Tang Ye. "Guo Guo doesn''t have to worry about anything. Lin Yichi is not good enough. My dad and I will make him good enough. You don''t need to worry about it. In the future, you only need to ept a good man with peace of mind. Tang Guo held Dong Mei''s hand and smiled sweetly, "Mom, no need." "Don''t teach someone a son for me." When Dong Mei heard this, she froze. She looked carefully at her daughter, "Guo Guo, don''t you like Lin Yichi?" Tang Guo got up and reached Dong Mei''s ear. "Mom, do you think I like Lin Yichi?" The original body is not stupid, has always been a smart person, the Tangs do not consider their daughter to be a fool. She only had little exposure to the outside world and was at best a little naive. "Mom, who do I like, don''t you always know?" Hearing this, Dong Mei didn''t know what to think of, tears in her eyes, sighed, and touched her daughter''s head, "It''s just the kid ..." "Mom, don''t force my brother." Tang Guo lowered his eyes, and whispered, "I don''t want to see his brother sad. It makes him happy. It doesn''t matter if he likes me or not." Yes, the original parents knew that she liked Tang Yan. The original body spent energy and persuaded the two to secretly help when Tang Yan started his business. Wouldn''t he understand her mind? This is a silly girl for love, silently giving behind. In the end, the people she protected in turn cut her into wounds. "That Lin Yichi?" Dong Mei hesitated and understood Tang Guo''s intentions. She never considered Lin Yichi. Tang Guo hugged Dong Mei and whispered, "Mom, that''s a stubborn scumbag. The Lin family is not a good person. What they want to do, just look at it. Rest assured, I don''t It will hurt. " "I will let them understand that the little princess of the Tang family is not at their discretion." If the daughter was so proud, Dong Mei fluttered a smile and nodded her forehead. "You, you have so many ideas." Chapter 117: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (36) Chapter 117: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (36) Chapter 117 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (36) "We Guoguo are so good, why can''t God treat you better?" Dong Mei sighed and touched her daughter''s forehead. "It''s okay for Xiaoyu''s child, too, unfortunately ..." "Did you fall from such a high level, did your body have any other problems?" Dong Mei asked very worriedly, even though her baby''s body had no problems for so many years, the small-probability incident that the doctor said at the time reassures her No less. Tang Guo shook his head. "No problem. I can be discharged in a few days." Since the return of Dong Mei and his wife, apart from Tang Licheng''s asional visit to thepany, the two couples have been with their little princess in the hospital. It is said that the Tang family was very bad at spoiling her daughter, she just spoiled her daughter as a little princess. People outside may think it''s an exaggeration. These Duan Lihong who came to visit the hospital asionally really understood. Outside rumors are less exaggerated than these two couples. Seeing that the couple loved Tang Guo so much, she was thinking about it, and felt more and more that as long as her son married the Tang princess, it was really harmless to the Lin family. Although Tang Yan is the heir of the Tang family, everyone outside knows that the other party is just an adopted son. She did not believe that at the time of the share allocation, the Tang Licheng couple would make their daughters suffer, especially her own daughter. Most of them are managed by thepany, which takes a small part of the shares, and the big ones will still give their biological daughters. In the future, Tang Guo will be the Lin family, and this part of the shares will naturally belong to the Lin family. Duan Lihong also came to be more satisfied, and just aiming at these shares, she was very satisfied with this daughter-inw, even if she had a bad temper, she would take home as a mascot. Moreover, when shees to the Lin family in the future, is it not her family? As long as she teaches well, she will be very obedient. Seeing that Tang Guo was about to be discharged, his son did note to the hospital very much, which made Duan Lihong a little dissatisfied. This time is the time to show your sincerity, and I don''t know what happened to Yichi. "Amei, I won''t be with you today. I have some things to go back to." Duan Lihong said and looked at Tang Guo again. "Your brother Lin has mentioned you every day. He has to deal with some problems in thepany recently." "However, he didn''t forget Xiaoguo. He told me to say hello to you every day. He also asked me to be a mother to buy flowers for you." Duan Lihong looked at the red rose in the vase and was very satisfied. Fortunately, Yichi has her all-round mother, otherwise his daughter-inw will slip away with his temperament. "Mom, did your brother send flowers today?" Tang Guo said as soon as Duan Lihong left. Dong Mei smiled helplessly, turned around and took a handful of lilies to be released. This is not Duan Lihong who hasn''t left, is she embarrassed to change? Her daughter likes lilies, but Lin Yichi sends roses, but she doesn''t want to take her baby to heart. In short, Lin Yichi couldn''t get over here at Dong Mei. Besides, after Tang Guo showed his attitude, neither couple took the Lin family seriously. Dong Mei had just put the lilies in ce, Tang Yuan came, and he saw the red rose taken out at a nce. There was a sh of light under his eyes. First he asked Tang Guo''s body with concern, then he nced at the bunch of roses. "I''ll throw it out." Naturally, at the end of his life, this bunch of roses still has not escaped Tang Xi''s spoiled flowers. Chapter 118: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (37) Chapter 118: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (37) Chapter 118 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (37) "Stuffed?" Recently, Tang Wei has been using the fastest speed to finish thepany''s affairs, and rushed to the hospital non-stop. He probably didn''t know why, and he saw the poor little girl urgently every day. Thinking of her eyes, wet eyes, even the hard heart will turn into a pool of water. "OK." Tang Yan touched Tang Guo''s head lightly, he felt very good, and his mouth was hooked with joy. He was a little annoyed. Actually, Xiaoguo was very cute. She had missed a lot of time with her and had some regrets in her heart. Behind them, two tall bodyguards followed by another, and a very bodybuilding female bodyguard was also Tang Guo''s life assistant. After that, Tang Yan specifically selected these people for her. He thought that Tang Guo would not like it, but he did not expect her to ept it, but he was very happy. Thinking of such obedient little fruit, the lines on his face softened. "Brother, is what you said before true?" Tang Yan was sober from the reverie, and hit the young girl''s uneasy eyes, feeling unhappy for no reason. How scared she was that he didn''t like her, and his former indifference really caused her a lot of harm. He twitched the girl softly and pped her on the back. "Really." "That''s great." "The elder brother said that he must count, and he will not be allowed to dislike small fruit, hate small fruit, or drive small fruit away." Tang Guo lifted up and looked seriously. "If my brother makes another mistake, Xiao Guo will not forgive you forever." "If your brother hates Xiaoguo again, Xiaoguo will disappear forever in this world, and you will never find it." If the girl was serious, she would feel that Tang Yan would drift away at any time. This feeling made him panic. He hadpletely forgotten how repulsive the girl contact had been. At this moment he just wanted to hold her tightly, be careful not to lose her. He squeezed his thin lips tightly, and he struck the girl''s shoulders vigorously, his voice was low, "No." Sure enough, the girlughed happily when she heard this. "I remember then." "Little fruit." The sudden male voice interrupted the harmonious atmosphere. Lin Yichi tried to control his expression. He had such a slight affection for Tang Guo. This favor has been mentioned in Duan Lihong countless times how good Tang Guo is, so that if he marries someone back earlier, it will disappear. In his opinion, Tang Guo was a wealthy girl, and it was difficult to say anything in front of him, so he used methods to teach his mother to persuade him. He has seen a lot of such wealthy women in recent years. After seeing more, especially from the beginning that he thought that the simple Tang Guo was the same, he became even more impatient. Recently he got along well with Qing Qing. If it wasn''t for the current Tang family, he would really like to take Qing Qing home. Can think of Qing Qing''s life experience, Lin''s family will certainly not ept. Unless he controls the entire Lin family, he and Qingqing will have no results. He didn''t want Qing Qing to be wronged, he could only hide her carefully, but he still wronged him. "I heard that you are going to be discharged tomorrow. It happens that thepany''s business is done." Lin Yichi smiled perfectly. "Sorry, I have been busy before and I haven''t had time to see you." "I willpensate you when you are discharged." Lin Yichi thought that Tang Guo had deep roots for him. Chapter 119: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (38) Chapter 119: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (38) Chapter 119 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (38) At the moment Lin Yichi appeared, Tang Yan noticed that Tang Guo was tightly pinching his horns, and the girl''s face was still struggling and confused. When he was watching her, she was watching him. There was an injury in her eyes, like an abandoned fawn. For a while, Tang Huan couldn''t figure out what happened to his own small fruit. Just now he was fine. As soon as Lin Yichi came out, the small fruit was like this. As a result, Tang Yan looked at Lin Yichi more and more. He nced at Lin Yichi, especially when the other side held a handful of red roses, with a cold voice, "General Lin, Xiaoguo doesn''t like roses." Lin Yichi''s smile was a bit stretched, but he held back, "I thought Xiaoguo liked it, what flower did Xiaoguo like, and next time I will bring you what I like." With a smile on his face and MMP inside, it is estimated that Lin Yichi was in the mood. "You do nt like Xiaoguo." When Tang Yan talked, he specifically observed Tang Guo''s expression. He whispered in her ear, "Xiao Guo, my brother thinks Lin Yichi is not a good person." Although it was quiet, Ke Lin Yichi was standing closer. Tang Yan''s words passed into his ears clearly. Lin Yichi worked hard to control his expression so that his face did not crack, this Tang Yan was too bullying. Lin Yichi''s eyes shed coldly. He had no intention of changing the Tang family. Now that Tang Yan''s attitude, he will one day let the entire Tang family be under his control and step on the sole of the proud man in front of him. "Little fruit, believe in brother, this person is not for you." What could be more ufortable than being nasty in the face? Lin Yichi was deeply aware of it, and came from Tang Xuan deeply maliciously. Tang Guo grabbed Tang Yi''s sleeves, raised his head, and raised a smile on the corner of his mouth. I was so proud of listening to my brother, "What my brother says is what." Lin Yichi: "..." Do you want to be so opinionated? Say good and deep love? Tang Yan was unusually satisfied, and his own little fruit did not seem to like Lin Yichi''s imagination. "Mr. Tang, you''re probably going to do this a bit too much, right?" Lin Yichi, a ninja turtle, couldn''t bear being provoked and said bad things in person. Tang Yan smiled, "Excessive? What does Mr. Lin mean?" "Xiao Guo is already an adult, isn''t Mr. Tang''s words justified?" Lin Yichi frowned. "She should have her own ideas and her own thinking. Even if Mr. Tang loves to care for his sister, it seems that Xiao Guo''s Emotionally, you should not be involved so much. " Lin Yichi thinks that his hand is very reasonable. He doesn''t think Tang Guo doesn''t like him, but just thinks that it is the restriction of Tang Ye as his brother. However, he is destined to be mad today. "Brother means what I mean." Tang Guo said seriously and truthfully, "I like my brother''s involvement in everything, including feelings and life." After speaking, she also lifted her chin. "Please also invite Mr. Lin, don''t discredit my brother." "It seems that my brother does not like Mr. Lin very much," a lovely indifference shed on the girl''s fair face. "Mr. Lin, please also please don''t appear in my sight in the future, I don''t like to see my brother because of you Unhappy. " Lin Yichi''s forehead was always beating. The girl spit out every sentence, and his face was getting heavier and heavier. Growing up like this, he didn''t feel anything that made him look ashamed. Chapter 120: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (39) Chapter 120: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (39) Chapter 120 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (41) "Are there any plots after Tang Yan''s death?" [Host, why are you interested in this? The system aimed at Tang Guo''sputer and silently knelt on the original body. If Tang Guo did not find these things from theputer, he would think that Tang Guo was just a little princess loved by Tang Licheng and his wife. No one knows, this little princess turned out to be a big boss hidden behind the Tang group. Yes, Tang''s rapid development in recent years, and even every big decision, are inseparable from the original identity. On the bright side, she is a person who is held in the palm of her hands. In the back, the Tangs have nothing to hold. Instead, they have to discuss with their baby. Because of this, Dong Mei sighed, regretted, and distressed more than once. Because her daughter was really good, if it wasn''t for special reasons, they would have handed the Tang Group into their daughter''s hands. After seeing the real original body, the system also sighed, what an excellent little girl. If it''s not that the protagonist''s halo is too big, a proper heroine can be selected. Fortunately, it was his host who wore her, otherwise he felt that the Tangs would have discovered that the original was gone. In addition, his host is a ymaker. In addition to being a little manic, doing things a little bit more radically, he is better than the original body. Of course, it is easy to deal with Tang''s things behind the scenes. "Unification, do you still have a bunch of data?" The system is back to life, and quickly finds the plot after Tang Yan''s death. In fact, it is not the plot that Tang Guo wants, and he will not take the initiative to watch it. The plot that Tang Guo wanted, he could tune it out at once, otherwise it would be vague. He is actually a little confused. Is his host a real female partner or a hidden female host? Otherwise, why do the auras be so dim when they meet his host, or even go out in the end. He had a faint feeling that in these small worlds, as long as his host thought, he could do everything. At present, the only thing that cannot be controlled is the life of the host, right? Increase by up to ten years. "Are you aging?" Tang Guo''s voice sounded again, "Are you an ancient system, the kind that was eliminated? When you are about to be destroyed, the confused escaped and identally bound me." "Then, when I didn''t know the direction, tempted me to do the miserable task of that Roush son." "Otherwise, I ruined the world and no one managed it?" The more guessed Tang Guo was, the more likely it was, "I thought about it, it''s really possible." "Or, you are a defective system, the type that is thrown away by others, otherwise it is really strange." System: Mom, I want to go home. "The plot is for me." With a resentful mood, the system transmitted the story of Tang Yan''s death and apanied Tang Guo to browse. There was some suspicion: maybe he was really a defective product. Ufortable. After reading the plot, he doubted his life. Tang Guo also sighed, "This little girl, I like it." It turned out that after Tang Yuan''s death, the Lin family, who had already won the ticket, was suddenly defeated by a new rising force. This force also collected evidence of Lin''s, as well as Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing''s crimes. The run-down of the Lin family and the mental hospital were also exposed, including the members of the disgusting organization, all exposed and finally convicted. Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing were sentenced to more than ten years in prison. After they came out, they had nothing. Both of them died because of love and hatred. All thises from the original writing. "admire!" System: Kneel. Chapter 121: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (40) Chapter 121: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (40) Chapter 121 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (42) "Is she the little princess of the Tang Group?" "it''s beautiful." "I don''t know what the angel looks like. After seeing her, I think the angel is like her." Among the sighs of countless people, Tang Guo followed the Tang family into the banquet. There was a pure smile on the corner of her mouth, and a pair of crystal clear eyes, which made no sphemy. The system did not understand why his host could be so pure, he could not see any ws, and she was really too transparent. Even if he knew her true face and saw her, he couldn''t help but believe that this was her, this was her, and this was her. System: It s a dog, and it s really a graduating drama. "Dad, mom, you don''t need to worry about me." Seeing the hesitation of the Tang Licheng couple, Tang Guo smiled, "Go and go." They didn''t worry about the sessful person who had the bodyguard they asked to y at the banquet. For the safety of the little princess, they could spend a lot of time preparing for this banquet. Not to mention them, even Tang Yan trained several bodyguards because of this, just to prevent any problems. Tang Guo took a seat and sat down. The original body basically did not attend the banquet. Especially for this grand banquet, the people whoe here are the top people in this circle. Many people''s eyes turned around her, and I didn''t know what thoughts were born. Those young men looked at her fiercely. Little princess of the Tang family, they have long wanted to see her. This girl who looks like an angel has a heartbeat at first nce. Coupled with her background, everyone who is present will certainly not refuse. Of course, there is one exception. Lin Yichi noticed when Tang Guo came in, especially when he saw the other person''s pure smile, his eyes sneered. A feminine woman, if he didn''t know how vicious this woman was, would have been deceived by the other party. "I heard that the Lin family and the Tang family are about to marry?" Said a young man sitting next to Lin Yichi. He had a good rtionship with Lin Yichi. . " Coupled with thest thing, almost no one did not know the little princess of the Tang family. I never imagined that such a little little girl would dare to fight with the perverts and won. "Don''t be deceived by appearance." Lin Yichi sneered, "Some women are deceptive." Several people looked at each other, Lin Yichi didn''t like the princess of the Tang family? "are you talking about me?" So sweet voice, Lin Yichi''s friends only had this idea in mind, they looked up, and saw the girl with a bright smile. Such a pretty little girl, like a Barbie, makes people want to hide. They really don''t understand why Lin Yichi hates Tang Guo. Of course, they soon understood. "You''re saying I''m deceptive?" Lin Yichi squinted, "Isn''t it?" Sooner orter, Tang''s ount. "No wonder he didn''t have a girlfriend until he was 28." The princess of the Tang family, Jiao Didi, took her face seriously, "You won''t be like girls when you talk like this." Lin Yichi''s friend: "..." "I am so cute and so beautiful. You actually said that I was deceptive. Are you calling me sinister?" Tang Guo tilted his head. "Do nt you know, how many innocent girls did I save?" "Why do you ignore such a good character?" "Is it ..." The people around held their breath, and they were curious to know the answer. Chapter 122: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (41) Chapter 122: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (41) Chapter 122 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (43) "You envy me?" The princess of the Tang family''s eyes widened and it was incredible, "You are jealous of me?" Suddenly, people around looked at Lin Yichi''s eyes incorrectly. Lin Yichi only felt hot on his face, especially those around him, and felt that Tang Guo was right, which made him angry. This woman is really very annoying. When Lin Yichi wanted to say something, Tang Guo spoke again. "Although this result makes me sad, as a person of good character, I forgive you." The little princess of the Tang family raised her wine ss, took a sip of red wine, and turned away. Lin Yichi gritted his teeth, his fists ttered. People around me also came over to see Lin Yichi''s ridicule. What was the previous message? The little princess of the Tang family is concerned about Lin Yichi. No, the rumor is even more unreliable than that. It is said that she is deeply in love with Lin Yichi, and it is estimated that the two will marry. Even many people have worked with Lin Yichi several times because of this. With the reputation of the little princess of the Tang family, the Lin Group has recently solved the problem of previous funding. Lin''s crisis has basically been lifted, and everyone is still praising that Lin Yichi can bring Lin back to life. Although it has the reputation of borrowing the princess of the Tang family, isn''t it normal for people to have a marriage contract? But what is the attitude of the little princess today? Does that look like I love Lin Yichi? The friends of Lin Yichi''s eyes were weird. Before they joked that the two associations would marry, Lin Yichi never refuted. Instead, they will say some usible words, making them think that the two will be rted. "Yi Chi, do you really have a marriage contract with the little princess of the Tang family?" There are those who are not too close to Lin Yichi, and can''t help asking, "I heard my mom said that you have a good rtionship with the little princess of the Tang family. She likes you very much, but ..." What does it look like today? Obviously it is a passerby. Lin Yichi was on fire in his heart, and hated Tang Guo more and more. However, I have to admit that if the Lin family does not marry the Tang family, it is a real joke. Since being humiliated by Tang Guo, he even wanted to control Lin''s earlier, and then took the opportunity to annex Tang''s. He will make her regret it! !! Today''s shame, he will be paid back a hundred times! He was going to pull her down from the altar. "Sure enough, there is one thing inmon. The male lead is particrly vengeful. Even if someone res at him, he will try his best to make the other person homeless." Tang Guo had a pure smile on his mouth, and what he said was so stubborn that he preferred to look at it. "Tong, look at him like that, don''t you hate me?" [Host, I''m used to it, after all, there are too many people who hate you. This Lin Yichi is still a war of five dregs! Meaning, this kind of person is cannon fodder in the hands of his host. [Host, he''s here. Could you please converge, the person is about to copse. Host, do nt you know that you look like a little fairy drinking red wine? After being reminded by the system, the original Demon King Ji, holding the goblet with one hand, did not shake anymore, the seductive licking became shallow, small mouthful, really elegant and cute. "Xiaoguo, are you angry with me?" Lin Yichi leaned down and gently touched Tang Guo''s ear. "I thought for a moment. Our rtionship was so good before. At the hospital that day, your attitude suddenly changed. Are you angry that I haven''te with you recently? Even when you are dangerous, you are not by your side. " Chapter 123: Ghosts Sweetheart (42) Chapter 123: Ghost''s Sweetheart (42) Chapter 123 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (44) Lin Yichi thought about it before and after, still didn''t think Tang Guo didn''t like him. "I''ve been too busytely to understand your preferences carefully," Lin Yichi''s eyes became affectionate. "I''m not good enough to make you sad. Can you give me a chance today?" Today, Tang Guo copsed. Not to mention how Lin''s will be affected, it is said that because of Tang Guo''s attitude, he is not famous in the circle. If all this is to me, is the little princess of the Tang family just being angry with him? It was just a little woman who was so busy because her boyfriend was too busy to apany her. As a result, of course, everything is different, but everyone will feel that Tang Guo cares about him. He didn''t believe it, he bowed like this, the other party would not be touched. Little girl, the favorite is her boyfriend''s amodation, romance, remembering that he has been ck in this area recently. The other party is a princess of the Tang family, and it is normal to be more arrogant. Of course, if he put down his identity to coax her, it did not mean that he liked her. Lin Yichi nced at sarcasm. He remembered today''s humiliation. He would let her fall in love with him deeply. In the end, she would understand that the person he loved was Gu Qingqing. Can the little princess of the Tang family bear such revenge? Even if you make a small temper, you shouldn''t face him in front of so many people. How can a spoiled woman qualify as apanion in his life? Although Qingqinges from a small portal, she is clever and sensible, she listens to everything, even in bed they are so harmonious. No matter where it is, Qing Qing will not hesitate to amodate him, this is his ideal woman. "Give you a chance?" Everyone is also paying attention to the situation here, a little looking forward to the next story. Why do they always feel that the delicate little face of the little princess of the Tang family is faintly excited? They must have read it wrong? should be "Yes, Xiaoguo, give me a chance and let mepensate you." I have to say that when a man bes affectionate, it is easy to be moved, especially a handsome man who can''t choose. No, a lot of Miss Qianjin was moved to tears. Tang Guo wondered. Did Lin Yichi block her knife or cut her kidney for her, and moved a few words to cry? Tang Guo looked down and thought seriously, "How can I give you a chance?" The people were a little puzzled. Did the little princess of the Tang family really have deep roots for Lin Yichi. Was he ying a temper? Lin Yichi was so pleased that the little girl was really coquettish. This time, he will surely make Tang Guo fall in love with him deeply, or the kind he can''t do. "Let mepensate you as a boyfriend for your girlfriend." The people around took a deep breath and looked at each other. Tang Guo blinked and did not speak for a while. Lin Yichi was not in a hurry. He was sure he would seed. In such a scene, no woman would refuse. People around here clearly felt that this was the case. This is Lin Dongshu''s birthday party, so Lin Yichi, these young juniors, just need tomunicate by themselves. Lin Dongshu''s generation is on the other side. Everyone is a young man, and this kind of scene is very much looking forward to Tang Guo will give a result. "She seems to be watching you." Tang Guo, holding a high script, looked at a girl in the distance and said uncertainly, "She cried." Lin Yichi had a bad hunch in his heart, turning his head and looking stiff. Chapter 124: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (43) Chapter 124: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (43) Chapter 124 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (45) "Easy rxation!" Gu Qingqing copsed. She had been here for five minutes and naturally heard what she said. She wears a small dress, the price is not expensive in these people''s eyes, but this is also the most beautiful and cost-effective she can afford the rent. She just wanted to see someone she liked, and didn''t n to do anything. She is usually Lin Yichi''s personal assistant. In fact, she has not graduated from college. Now she is working during the holidays. Lin Yichi gave her a generous sry and didn''t do much, so she certainly was not qualified to attend such a high-level banquet. Lin Yichi also said before that he would not take her home for the time being, because he had not taken control of Lin''s, and it would be dangerous to take her back. He also told her that one day he would bring her back with great light. But ... what''s the scene right now? She heard him confess to another girl who she knew and they were still from school. In the past, she only stood far away and looked at Tang Guo, who was surrounded by bodyguards. The other party was so noble, proud, and beautiful. In front of Tang Guo, she was like an ugly duckling. She didn''t dare to look up. She was afraid that the other side would see through her embarrassment and inferiority. "I know." "I understand." Because of her inferiority, she didn''t even dare to me, she didn''t have the courage to confront Tang Guo. I just asked in my heart over and over again, the little princess of the Tang family, apparently has so much, why still want to rx with her? What kind of boyfriend can''t be found, why is it rxation? However, she couldn''t mess with it. She was afraid that she would do something wrong and cause retaliation. These lofty people will never understand their helplessness. Each meal of them may be her father''s medical expenses for one month. Yeah, she still has to make money to buy medicine for her dad, let alone offend these youngdies. Even if these Miss Qianjin did something wrong, then what? These rich people do not understand the suffering of civilians like them. "Sorry, I went wrong." Gu Qingqing burst into tears, wiped away quickly, turned around and ran away. She didn''t ask Lin Yichi, even though he betrayed her, she didn''t dare to ask. She''s just an ugly duckling. Isn''t it normal for the other party to choose Tang''s little princess? It''s really ridiculous! Tang Guo: "So, I did nothing and hated the hostess again?" [Host, are you sure you did nothing? Tang Guo: "I just let her be told that her boyfriend is here." "She turned wrong." The sweet tone drew back everyone''s thoughts and stared at Tang Guo''s body. The brain circuit of the little princess is a little different. Everyone thought secretly and looked at Lin Yichi together, her eyes were very strange. "Continuing the topic just now?" Tang Guo reminded kindly. Lin Yichi reacted and couldn''t care about anything. He looked a little anxious and looked at Tang Guo coldly, as if she had done something unforgiving. Then, in the eyes of everyone, the wind ran out. Onlookers eating melon: The big melon is sweet and sweet. Tang Guo: What about goodpensation? "Little fruit, what''s wrong?" Tang Yan walked over nervously, with a look of concern and a soft whisper, which surprised the people present. When talking about contracts, this guy is always ck-faced? They vowed that they had never seen the Tang family so young! !! Chapter 125: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (44) Chapter 125: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (44) Chapter 125 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (46) Tang Guo seemed to be reacting slowly and said slowly, "Brother, Lin Yichi said something inexplicable, but alsopensated me. Then came in a beautiful girl and watched him cry for a while, then he ran out. Now. " Tang Yan''s eyes sank, and Lin Yichi hated him. It''s shameless to use his sister''s reputation to pull the contract and run out with an unknown woman. Thinking of trying to push Xiaoguo to the other side before, he felt remorse, but fortunately he saw it clearly. "Xiao Guo ignores him, he has a problem in his head." "Since my brother said so, he must have a problem in his head." Onlookers eating melon: The legendary brother''s brain residue? With a smile on Tang Yan''s face, he blinded the eyes of the eater. My God, the Tang familyughed so brightly in public. If the other partyughs so much when signing the contract ... Think about it, it''s actually not a cold face, a ck face, the cold light under the lens, the sneer at the corner of the mouth, or augh in the grip of a winning ticket, and a conspiracy n Smile, oh dear, it''s terrible to think about it. "Tang Shao, I heard that the little princess and Lin Yichi have a marriage contract. Is this true or false?" The daring person couldn''t help asking. This melon is obviously not finished. I m so excited. Tang Yan touched his sister''s head, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she showed a different kind of danger, and whispered softly, "Listen to who?" It was so clear that everyone could hear it clearly. The questioner shivered a little, and regretted it. "Want to marry my little princess?" The crowd quickly shook their heads, afraid to think about it. "It''s better than me first, so consider it." Everyone looked at Tang Yan, with a handsome appearance, long legs, a good figure, a good family background, or a high IQ and a high education ... Step back quickly, this condition is still first ... Tang Shao, are you the devil? How do you want your sister to marry? "Second, please satisfy me and my parents." Eat melon crowd: I give up. "Most important, Xiaoguo is satisfied." Eat melon: Is it too strict? Obviously the hardest of the three. The Duan Lihong couple also knew what happened here. When learning about the specific situation, Lin Dongshu and Duan Lihong both chuckled at the same time, subconsciously looking at the faces of Tang Licheng and Dong Mei. Sure enough, the two looked very bad. Duan Lihong was very nervous, and quickly walked to Dong Mei with a smile. "Amei, there should be some misunderstanding between the children." Dong Mei sneered, misunderstanding? What''s wrong? At Lao Tzu''s birthday banquet, what misunderstanding would it be for the son to cover up to a crying woman? Still her family Guoguo is clever, knowing that the Lin family is nothing. The two had a good idea. They wanted to bully her baby, and used her baby''s reputation to draw a contract for her son. This hasn''t started yet, so I used it. Dong Mei also showed a decent smile, and Duan Lihong was slightly relieved. "It''s just the child''s petty tricks," Dong Mei said, as if he didn''t care. "Small couples will be fine soon." At first Duan Lihong thought that Dong Mei was talking about Lin Yichi and Tang Guo, butter she found something wrong. "I haven''t congratted you. Your Jiayi actually had a girlfriend. Why didn''t you bring it directly to the banquet?" Dong Mei looked surprised. "Is that the girl''s family history is not good? However, I believe Li Hong should not be like that Family watchers. " Duan Lihong: What else can I say besides MMP? Chapter 126: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (45) Chapter 126: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (45) Chapter 126 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (47) After Lin Dongshu''s birthday party, everyone knew that Lin Yichi had a girlfriend. The woman had a bad family life, was bullied, and ran out from the banquet while crying. Lin Yichi liked the Cindere very much. As for what the two protagonists are doing, Tang Guo''s tabletputer presents everything. That night, Gu Qingqing suffered a huge blow, ran out in tears, and was soon overtaken by Lin Yichi. No matter what he exined, she didn''t listen to me or listen to me. Lin Yichi couldn''t take it anymore. He pulled people directly into the car and had a lively discussion about life. As Gu Qingqing endured, I still didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, I didn''t listen, and if you took me over, I wouldn''t forgive you. Lin Yichi listened to these words and pressed Gu Qingqing to discuss her life all night. Gu Qingqing was tired and finally fell asleep. Lin Yichi was very distressed to see the traces of her body. Before Gu Qingqing''s private room vi, he also said in the car: "Tang Guo, you wait!" Tang Guo: "..." "Qing Qing, rest assured, in my heart, there is only you, a woman, she is just a disy." Tang Guo: "..." She stared at the tablet, and finally burst out a sentence: lying down! What matters to her? After the heroine didn''t listen, did the male hero hate her? "Do you think Lin Yichi''s IQ is lower than before?" System: [Originally not a very smart person, the protagonist aura is being faded by the host. Can you not lower the IQ? "How did he feel that I would be willing to give him a disy and let him deal with the Tang family?" The system stumbled for a long time, and finally came out a sentence: [Maybe he is the protagonist. The Tang family was already so noisy. After the banquet, Lin Dongshu and Duan Lihong immediately called Lin Yichi home. But at that time Lin Yichi was doing important things, of course, he didn''t hear the phone. When I remembered the next day, I hurried home. After Duan Lihong''s count fell, he endured. And also said that marriage listened to their arrangements. The current situation is not good for him, the Tang family has to borrow, and the woman named Tang Guo does not want to let it go like this, marry him and slowly torture, he should avenge Qingqing. When the hatred ends, Tang and Lin are in his hands, and he will give Qingqing a century wedding. These Tang Guo don''t know. Later, she found that Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing were together in an unharmed state, but Gu Qingqing looked at her with anger and contempt. So the question came, what did Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing say? Tang Guo: What did I do wrong? When the Lin family came home, Tang Guo''s expression was speechless. "Before, all misunderstandings." Duan Lihong said with a smile. "The girl used to have a rtionship with Yichi. You also know that these girls prefer to attach power. They didn''t know Yichi''s identity before and broke up with him." "Later, I heard that Yichi was the son of the Lin family. His attitude changed suddenly and he wanted toe to the party to make trouble." Tang Guo noticed that Lin Yichi also showed a disgusted expression towards Duan Lihong, although he passed by. "Xiaoguo, I really like it." "The misunderstanding is resolved, it is better to let the young people go by themselves." The Tang family''s expression was also inexplicable. They were scolding MMP in their hearts. Chapter 127: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (46) Chapter 127: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (46) Chapter 127 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (48) Lin Yichi also appropriately expressed her affectionate expression, "Xiaoguo, I hope you can give me a chance." Tang Guo saw hatred and disgust in his eyes. With her chin on her back, she looked naive and thought secretly. This Lin Yichi is really a typical scumbag among scumbags. How did hee over to court while talking to Gu Qingqing? "Tong, I want to vomit." [Host, you want to find a man first. When Tang Guo hadn''t answered yet, Tang Wei returned. He nced at the Lin family, sneered at the corner of his mouth, came over with long legs, reached Tang Guo, sat next to her, and habitually touched her head. The original cold expression also eased. But when he saw Lin Yichi, he smiled coldly again. "Mr. Lin, do you like Xiaoguo?" He clicked Tang Guo and said that everything was over to him. "Of course." Lin Yichi smiled confidently and proudly. "I always like Xiaoguo." Tang Yan''s expression was getting worse and worse. Although he was smiling, there was a danger in his smile. Lin Yichi was a little upset, but didn''t care too much. The Tang family loves Tang Guo so much. In his opinion, as long as Tang Guo is satisfied with him, no one can refute it. ording to the real situation, Lin Yichi''s guess was correct. The only thing he didn''t guess was that Tang Guo didn''t like him, and Tang Yan, who was supposed to be assisted by God, also hated him. Tang Yanughed out and took out apact disc from his pocket. "Oh, is that so? I have a good thing here. Since you say you like little fruit, then you can help me identify it." Tang Yan did not give people a chance to refute, and began to y the content of the disc. During the period, the Dong Meis and his wife didn''t say anything. They believed the adopted son very much. Tang Yan put the CD, returned to his seat, and whispered, "Brother, what is it?" "Although I don''t want Xiaoguo to see this kind of dirty things, but this time is the exception." Tang Yan''s face was soft, his palm rested on the girl''s shoulder, and his voice was soft. When he said this, Tang Yan was extremely satisfied inside. Yes, as if he should protect her. Seeing a happy smile in her eyes, he thought the decision was really good. Squeezed a girl''s cute face, the contents of the CD-ROM have been presented. The light is not good, and the picture is still clearly visible. Especially the ambiguous breathing sounds of men and women, to the final wheezing sound, can be heard clearly. Lin Yichi''s face changed suddenly, Duan Lihong stood up in surprise, Lin Dongshu stared at the picture with a look of iron. The picture of the two men and women intertwining makes people feel filthy. "closed!" Lin Yichi was talking, his face was very ugly, and he was so beautiful that he could only see it by himself. But soon, he realized that what he should think now is how to exin to the Lin family and Tang family. Tang Yan leisurely leaned on the sofa. His palms had covered Tang Guo''s eyes. It was enough to look at the beginning. He believed that Xiao Guo would understand. He gently said in the girl''s ear, "Did you see?" Somehow, Tang Guo felt that the purpose of Tang Ye for her was a bit evil, as if to make Lin Yichi''s image copse in front of her. She heard the **** joy in his tone. Hearing the young girl''s reply, Tang Yan was even more pleased. "I''ll take you back to the room." Chapter 128: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (47) Chapter 128: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (47) Chapter 128 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (49) The Lin family''s departure looked very embarrassed, and the video that Tang Ye took out shattered all their ns. Unlike the Lin family''splexion and the disappointment in their eyes, Lin Yichi''s face was resentful, and the anger and hatred in his eyes could no longer be hidden. The Tang family was calm, after all, they didn''t take Lin Yichi to the eye at first. I just think this family is funny, especially Duan Lihong catches her during this time and praises how good her son is, as if their little fruit is not married to Lin Yichi and loses. Tang Guoy on the window and looked at the three people with a smile. Lin Yichi seemed to feel it, and looked at her coldly. Even if he didn''t speak, Tang Guo felt the meaning of the other party. Nothing more than that, Tang Guo, Tang Family, Tang Yan, I remember you. In fact, she didn''t do anything, but she didn''t cooperate with the male and female stars, didn''t participate in their lives, and gradually lost the protagonist''s aura, they were able to kill themselves. A pure smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her little hand pressed the ce where she pressed her heart. "Tong, although I''m a woman, I don''t need to be so short-lived every time, right?" [Aimeng can help, this is a random crossing, s, host, is it possible that you want to live long and live a normal life? ] The system was surprised. After the Lin family, the Tang family had a family meeting. The content of the meeting was a life-long event for Tang Guo. The two did not find a suitable candidate after thinking about it. They were very worried. Nothing was found, their son''s eyes were somber. "Dad, mom, don''t think about it anymore." Tang Guo''s voice drew the attention of the two people. "The family history is bad. You are afraid that they will be uneasy. They will change their minds and change their hearts. No one can stop them. If they have a good family history, I will not be free. This kind of banquet is not my favorite. " The two couples made sense, and they felt worried only when they made sense. They also wanted her daughter to live longer, and she couldn''t stand her being wronged. "I don''t see anyone anyway, so let''s just do that." After saying this, she noticed that Tang Yan''s face was getting worse and worse. She smiled. "Even if I don''t marry my whole life, won''t my brother take care of me?" "Right, brother?" She hugged Tang Yan''s arm and blinked. "You will always take care of me and protect me." Tang Yan''s face eased, his smile softened, "Xiao Guo is right, my brother will take care of you forever." The couple saw each other and looked at each other. When were the two of them so close? Tang Guo blinked at them, leaning his head against Tang Yan''s arm, and the couple immediatelyughed. "That''s right." The worry on Dong Mei''s face dissipated. "What else do we worry about with your brother? Right, Licheng?" "Ah, yeah, yeah, there is Xiaoyi, what are we worried about? Haha," Tang Licheng responded, "Xiaoyi, Xiaoguo will take care of you in the future." He held his wife beside him. "Your mother can finally go around. When she was young, she was too busy with work and never realized her wish. Now thepany has given it to you and it is time to fulfill your mother''s wish." "Parents, rest assured, I will take good care of Xiaoguo," Tang Yan seemed to have some enlightenment in his heart, "I will not let anyone bully her, and I will not tolerate this person." In an instant, the family was happy. Chapter 129: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (48) Chapter 129: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (48) Chapter 129 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (50) The Tang Licheng couple left in peace. In high society, rumors about Lin Yichi gradually spread. At first Lin Yichi still had some convergence. Later, he simply brought Gu Qingqing to the bright side, and Chengda Guangming announced that this was his girlfriend. Duan Lihong and his wife were half-dead in anger. On the bright side, Gu Qingqing was not given in private. She even found Gu Qingqing alone and told her to leave Lin Yichi. Where would Gu Qingqing agree, he directly rejected Duan Lihong''s check, and turned to tell Lin Yichi about it. Lin Yichi returned to the Lin family and had a fight with Duan Lihong. Duan Lihong was stunned. Lin Yichi felt that Duan Lihong made troubles and prevented him from staying with true love. This is no longer the mother who considered him in the past. Gu Qingqing felt that Duan Lihong was corrupted by money. She and Lin Yichi were not for money at all. She will not leave Lin Yichi for money. She likes him. She believes that as long as the two persist, they will never be separated. She also felt that the Tang family was excessive. It is not because Yichi is unwilling to marry Miss Tang''s family that they suppress the Lin family. These rich people are really rich and do whatever they want. Every day when I see Lin Yichi busy to the early morning, I am worried about thepany. Listening to Yichi said that if Lin could not be stabilized anymore, shareholders would probably want to change to a candidate for president. For example, Lin Yichi s illegitimate child. Gu Qingqing was so anxious that she believed that the current situation of the Lin family was brought by the Tang family. If the Tang family can give up suppressing the Lin family, the Lin family will never be so embarrassed. So she secretly made a decision. Gu Qingqing waited nervously in the private room. When the private room door was pushed open, she stood up. The girl in front of her mouth had a pure smile on her face. No matter her dress, appearance, or family background, she gave her a little inferiority. However, she pinched the baby that Lin Yichi gave her to her new fragrant grandmother''s house. She also wore a fragrant grandmother''s dress. "Miss Tang." Gu Qingqing gave a smile that she thought was more appropriate. "Please sit down." "Oh." Tang Guo sat down and ordered a drink, holding his chin in one hand and sucking slowly. Gu Qingqing thought she would ask her purpose when she came, and didn''t want to just drink a drink here. She couldn''t hold her breath and stared at Tang Guo seriously. "Miss Tang, I hope you don''t suppress Lin''s because Yi Chi is not willing to marry you." "It''s a fact that Yigua doesn''t like sweetness, and Yichi doesn''t like you." Gu Qingqing thinks that the reason is very good. "There is no need to do this and cause other losses. The Tang family has a great career, but Yiyi also has It s very good. It s not that there is a good sentence. For 30 years, Hedong, 30 years, Hexi, no one can guarantee that the Tang family will always be glorified. " Tang Guo stopped drinking and released the bite straw, looking at Gu Qingqing in surprise. Gu Qingqing thought it was Tang Guo who listened to his words and smiled slightly. "Miss Tang, let''s make peace. With your family background, who do you want to find? After reconciliation, the Lin family and the Tang family can still cooperate." "Are you okay?" Gu Qingqing never expected that Tang Guo would spit out this sentence, and he was a little bit angry. "Miss Tang, even if your family is good, you don''t need to scold me?" "I just kindly persuade you, I hope you don''t go too far." Chapter 130: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (49) Chapter 130: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (49) Chapter 130 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (51) "Miss Gu, you are a bit self-righteous." Tang Guo smiled slightly. "First, I don''t care about Tang''s affairs. Second, I don''t like Lin Yichi, and I never thought about marrying him. Seriously, I don''t look at him." "Yi Chi is so excellent. If it is not for Yi Chi, the two of you should be married." Gu Qingqing still felt that it was Tang Guo who was revenge on Lin Yi Chi. Tang Guozhangughed, "Do you think that as a Miss Tang family, can I see a man who often shocks with women all night? When Gu Qingqing heard it, his face became flushed, and angrily stared at Tang Guo, "You are too much." "Excessive?" Tang Guo''s smile is still so pure, that is, the maliciousness revealed in his eyes, just like a little devil, "Did I not tell the truth?" "Miss Gu, will you marry this man if you know that the date of the blind date will be with a woman, a car tremor, a wall tremor, a toilet tremor, and a corridor tremor?" Every sentence that Tang Guo said made Gu Qingqing''s face pale. Because of this, she and Lin Yichi have done, even more shameful things. Belonging to their hut, every corner left traces of their together. This kind of thing is known to two people, even if it is pointed out by another person, she is only angry. Tang Guo didn''t bother Gu Qingqing, but instead dialed a phone number for Tang Yi, with a sweet voice, "Brother, are you busy?" "Little fruit, are you bored?" "No, just to ask you something." Tang Guo opened up a loudspeaker. "Miss Gu said that our Tang family suppressed Lin''s family, so I don''t want to retaliate against Lin family again, so I asked if my brother had suppressed Tang family." "Tang didn''t suppress Lin''s, but just cancelled the two cooperations." Tang Yan''s voice was very cold. The whole cold room felt like a cold winter, at least Gu Qingqing felt that way. "Miss Gu, I hope you don''t disturb Xiaoguo, otherwise I really don''t mind using Tang''s to suppress Lin''s." Gu Qingqing''s heart had forgotten to beat. Although Tang Yan was not here, she still felt a panic. "That brother, I hung up." Tang Yi smiled helplessly, immediately positioned Tang Guo''s position, and contacted Tang Guo''s bodyguards by the way, confirming that Tang Guo was not in danger, he was relieved. "Did Miss Gu hear clearly?" "Actually, you should ask carefully why Lin''s crisis urred." Tang Guo took a sip of his drink. "And what crisis happened to Lin''s originally, why do they want to marry Tang''s so much." "One more thing, I don''t really care about your man who likes shocks at all." Gu Qingqing''s face was a little whiter, and she couldn''t say anything she wanted to say. "In fact, Miss Gu, you and Lin Yichi have been so disturbed so far. If he is no longer the son of the Lin family and is an ordinary person, no one of you can stop him and live a happy life together." "After all, you''re with him, not because of money, aren''t you?" Tang Guo nced up and down Gu Qingqing, and left with a smile. Gu Qingqing held the bag of Grandma Xiang tightly and pursed her lips. If Yichi is no longer the son of Lin Family? How is it possible that Yichi was originally a son of the Lin family, how could she let Yichi give up her identity because of love. She would not be so selfish. [Host, cool? "Cool." [Host, will Gu Qingqing persuade Lin Yichi to leave the Lin family? "Oh, why still so stupid?" System: I''m the dumbest in the world. Chapter 131: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (50) Chapter 131: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (50) Chapter 131: The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (52) Before Tang Guo left, Lin Yichi came. Seeing Gu Qingqing lost in the booth, his heart hurt. "Did that woman bully you?" Gu Qingqing felt the temperature of the man and held back his grievances, "Yi Chi, I found nothing can help you." "Ms. Tang is really too much, how can she say that to us, obviously we are pure love, I don''t like you for money at all." Lin Yichi''s face was a bit cold, "Of course I know, but that woman is not willing. I didn''t like that woman at all, everything was wishful thinking of each other, plus my parents'' meaning. Now I know she Seed, I don''t like her even more. " "Qing Qing, don''t worry, I won''t leave you." "Yi Chi, you are so nice. I can rest assured if you say so. In fact, I believe you too, but Miss Tang has done too much and made me angry." "Stupid girl, what do you think, the only thing that can make me tempted is you." Gu Qingqing fluttered in Lin Yichi''s arms. The bird looked very human, making him very emotional. The atmosphere between the two was also ambiguous. ... Tang Guo sat in the car and listened with interest to the voice on his mobile phone. "I knew that there would be something very interesting happening over a monitor." Listening to the constant news from the mobile phone, the bodyguard on the co-pilot, and the driver driving the car, his ears turned red. "What a gracious love." Tang Guoughed, put on the headset, everything disappeared, and the bodyguard and driver were relieved. The little princess has more and more bad tastes. The young master still thinks that the little princess is a very pure girl. When I heard the young master said that she wanted to protect the little princess, saying that she was simple and would be hurt, they just burst into cold sweat. The driver and the bodyguard looked at each other. Is the little princess the big boss behind? The two men guessed at random, and really did not guess wrong. ording to the original development, the original body is the big BOSS. Tang Guo heard it for a while and found it boring, and dialed a phone number. "Lin, do you want?" "Miss Tang, please ask." "Drive Lin Yichi out of the Lin family and leave him with nothing. Before that, you have to give him and Gu Qingqing a beautiful century wedding." "No problem, I will do it." Tang Guoughed and asked her to let go of those two loving people. How could that be? Alwayse to her for trouble. Doesn''t Gu Qingqing say that true love is measured by money? Then she gave the two a chance to live an ordinary life. I do nt know the identity of Grandma Lin, and let her put on hundreds of ordinary dresses, bags and daily calctions of chai oil and salt. Hope she can hold it. Tang Guo smiled happily. Bodyguards and drivers: They would rather listen to the kind of ambiguous voices before. The little princessughed terribly. "Unification, I don''t count CP dismantlement like this, right? In the calction, I also matched them and let them be together smoothly." Ha ha Before long, the Lin family didn''t know what happened, and agreed to Gu Qingqing''s wedding with Lin Yichi. Later they learned that Gu Qingqing was pregnant. Lin Yichi was very happy and prepared a century wedding for Gu Qingqing. On the wedding day, the momentum was huge, and the Tang family was invited. Tang Guo sat in the crowd, watching the two take an oath. Gu Qingqing seemed to see her and showed her a triumphant look, which made herugh. "What''sughing?" Tang Yan found out. Tang Guo blinked, holding Tang Yan''s arm, and said affectionately, "Happy." Chapter 132: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (51) Chapter 132: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (51) Chapter 132 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (53) Tang Yan touched the girl''s cheek, put it in her ear, and said gently, "Do you want to get married?" He was a little nervous, and of course he didn''t want to marry Xiaoguo to someone else. "Brother wants me to get married?" "Is my brother a suitable candidate and want to marry Xiaoguo?" Seeing the girl''s aggrieved eyes, Tang Yan was weak, and quickly denied that he could marry her to someone else, and no one was worthy of his fruit. "of course not." "That''s good." Tang Guo simply leaned his head on Tang Yan''s arm. "If my brother wants to marry me, Xiao Guo won''t forgive you. Don''t let me down." Tang Yan caressed the girl''s cheek, her eyes were earnest, and the feeling of openness in her heart could no longer be suppressed. "What if that person is mine?" He asked softly, almost inaudible. Hearing this sentence, Tang Guo smiled, bowed his head and eyes. For her performance, Tang Yan was extremely nervous. He finally spoke this sentence, a sentence that he thought would never be spoken in his life. Thinking about what he had done before, he felt ridiculous. He finally nted it in her hands, or was so willing. "Little fruit ..." "Brother, if it was before, I really want to hear this sentence, and may still be impatient to promise." Tang Guo looked up with a bright smile. Tang Yan asked urgently, "What now?" "Now ..." The young girl''s eyes shed with a bad taste, and her bad mind was directly on her face. She still didn''t let go of Tang Yan, only blinked, "Because I''m angry, my anger hasn''t gone yet. How could I marry my brother? " "Little fruit." Tang Yan knows that young girls like him. He also knew that what he had done before was too mean and hurt her. Her answer, in fact, he could predict. He is not angry, not angry at all. "Xiaoguo doesn''t care if he doesn''t want to," he touched the girl''s forehead, crossed his eyes with love, and whispered, "Brother is protecting you, no matter what status." Tang Guo''s eyes moved and he smiled, "Okay." "However, Xiaoguo cannot like other people." Although Tang Yan''s eyes had a smile, that smile was very dangerous. "Brother won''t hurt Xiaoguo, others may not." Seemingly gentle tone, full of danger. Tang Guo didn''t answer any more, but Tang Yan was attentive. Secretly thought that the suspicious men appearing next to Xiaoguo will be the focus of attention. "Brother, look at them really happy." Tang Guo looked at the two couples who exchanged rings. "They will be happy." Those who were not aware of him thought that the little princess of the Tang family was blessing the two. Tang Yan didn''t think that Xiaoguo''s eyes were full of malice. He had long discovered that Xiaoguo was not a simple girl, but a bad boy. But what about it? Even if she is a demon, he wants to protect her. He must be crazy, but willing to go crazy. Tang Guo returned to the campus and is still the little princess of the Tang family. Gu Qingqing also ended her vacation and returned to campus. Status is different, Lin Yichi''s wife is known as a model for marrying a wealthy man before graduation. Everyone looked at Gu Qingqing differently. Of course, Gu Qingqing didn''t care anymore. She was finally with Lin Yichi. Nowadays, she is picked up by the driver every day. She doesn''t need to look at them. As long as she and Lin Yichi fall in love. Tang Guo: It is impossible to get married in this life. Tang Yan: I don''t get married either. Chapter 133: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (52) Chapter 133: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (52) Chapter 133 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (54) The eyes of Gu Qingqing''s ssmates on the university campus were very strange. Even her roommate''s eyes were strange. Gu Qingqing finally couldn''t stand it, especially when Tang Guo and his ssmates got along so friendly. She even suspected that it was Tang Guo and those people who preached that their eyes were so strange. Gu Qingqing saw Tang Guo walk out of the school and hurried forward to say something. Tang Guo stepped on the car first and rolled down the window. "Mrs. Lin, I don''t want to listen to you, and I haven''t excluded you, and I haven''t preached to other people. My ssmates don''t contact you. You should find your Reason, I wish you happiness in the end. " "Go home, my brother must have made me delicious." "Yes, miss." Gu Qingqing bit her lip and was sprayed with exhaust gas. "You said she was too much." Gu Qingqing could not help but said to one of her best friends, "I and Yi are in love, and she likes to say something jealous." Gu Qingqing''s friend: "..." "Qing Qing, your driver is here, and I am going home." Gu Qingqing was gloomy and unwilling, and eventually got on the car. Gu Qingqing''s friend shook her head. Maybe she should contact Gu Qingqing less. How could a princess of the Tang family be so proud of Gu Qingqing and grab Lin Yichi. Thinking of Lin''s recent situation, she was speechless, so Gu Qingqing couldn''t see right now. Tang Yan had prepared a delicious dinner table, and when Tang Guo came out, he observed her expression before he asked, "Who offended Xiao Guo?" "It''s not that Gu Qingqing, the ssmates don''t like to y with her anymore, she most likely thought it was what I did." "Oh, eat." Tang Yan said nothing, but his eyes were dark. Within days, Lin''s shareholders met without warning and Lin Yichi was fired. Tang Yan identally asked Tang Guo''s thoughts. After listening, she smiled and said, "Then Gu Qingqing wished that she could finally live the normal life with the person she likes." When Tang Yan heard it, he had a decision. The life of an ordinary person sounds pretty good, and his little fruit is really very thoughtful. Before long, Lin Yichi started his own business and even sold his shares in Lin''s. Just half a month ago, his business failed, and few people were willing to pull him. There was no way, he sold two of his own vi and started a business again, but still failed. Lin Yichi was reconciled and tried his best to continue his business. Until the end, he was left with only the small house that Gu Qingqing bought at first, and realized that he only had this small house. Gu Qingqing also found that Lin Yichi hadn''t given her jewelry and bags for a long time, and even gave her less pocket money. After she was three months pregnant and could not stand the eyes of others, she was out of school. Lin Yichi did not know anything about her failure. All I know is that Lin Yi has changed. She lives in this small house, and she thinks it is their memory. Until Lin Yichi never gave her anything, gave her no pocket money, and Lin Yichi was somber every day, and even started drinking, she finally felt wrong. "what?" After hearing what Lin Yichi said, Gu Qingqing couldn''t believe it, they only had this small house. Gu Qingqing, who has been used to luxury life, how difficult it is to be frugal. Especially Lin Yichi in her heart, no matter the shape or the content, it is not so charming. Chapter 134: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (53) Chapter 134: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (53) Chapter 134 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (55) She also prepares meals every day. The number of quarrels between the two was also increasing, and Chai Qingyou finally lived the life she wanted. There is no way, she can only do odd jobs to make money, even though she is pregnant. Lin Yichi originally thought that he liked Gu Qingqing very much, and after arguing again and again, he found that this woman was really too ordinary. She was not as simple as he used to think, and still cares about money, he was disappointed. Especially since he fell to this day and cannot be separated from this woman, he has some regrets. If he agrees to marry at the beginning, he will not end up here. Both of them couldn''t open the pot, but Duan Lihong was distressed by his son and helped them. After all, Gu Qingqing''s belly still contained the flesh and blood of their Lin family. Duan Lihong''s heart and liver were all painful, because Gu Qingqing, a woman, lost her chance of marriage and let Lin''s fall into the hands of her illegitimate child. She almost vomited blood. After Gu Qingqing gave birth, Duan Lihong held her child in deep thought and finally talked with Lin Yichi. "Yi Chi, this woman is not suitable for you. Go home with your mother. Be obedient. Your father''s hand will have your share. Don''t let your mother down." Lin Yichi''s muddy eyes gradually became clear, looking at the small room, remembering Gu Qingqing''s carelessness, and finally nodded. Lin Yichi returned to the Lin family and wanted to divorce Gu Qingqing. Gu Qingqing was unwilling, but could not fight the Lin family, and eventually divorced. But she did not give up the entanglement with Lin Yichi, and the entanglement between the two made Lin Dongshu feel terrified. Atst, she simply divided the property and took Lin Yichi out. The child was brought by Duan Lihong, and the next thing was Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing''s endless entanglement. A few yearster, Tang Yan apanied Tang Guo to the mall and saw the two again. At that time, Tang Guo had already graduated, did not go to work, and squatted in a happy family. Lin Yichi made a new girlfriend and brought her to buy something. Gu Qingqing bumped into her and was hitting the woman. "Lin Yichi, I can see you clearly. I''m not upset, you shouldn''t think about it. At first, you said with your mouth that you would stay with me, and you would divorce when you turned." "I won''t let you go, as long as there is a **** around you, I will hit one." Gu Qingqing looked crazy, pulling the woman''s hair. The woman was screaming and shouting, Jiao Di dripping Lin Yichi''s name. Lin Yichi walked directly and threw a p on Gu Qingqing''s face. Gu Qingqing smiled coldly, "I''m not finished with you." Gu Qingqing stared viciously at the woman on the ground. "You know, just leave him and hurry away. It won''t be that easy next time. Be careful I will hack you." The people around were also scared. The woman was pale and could not care about Lin Yichi, and rose from the ground. "I''ll go, I''ll go." With such a predecessor, where did she dare to entangle with Lin Yichi. Gu Qingqing smiled with satisfaction. In the face of Lin Yichi''s gaze, she was not afraid at all. "Well, why do I fancy you for such a thing?" "I don''t know if I''m short-sighted. I see you." Lin Yichi scolded back regardless of the image, how could he feel that Gu Qingqing was a simple and lovely woman. Without this woman, he would still be the son of Lin. Gu Qingqingughed, like a madwoman. She turned around and walked away. She saw Tang Guo standing a short distance away, and stunned. Chapter 135: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (54) Chapter 135: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (54) Chapter 135 The Sweetheart of the Ghost Beast (56) "I finally understand that the princess of the Tang family really does not despise you. Her vision is better than mine." She left silently from Tang Guo, lowering her head and bending the corner of her mouth, very ironic. Lin Yichi was red-faced and red-eared, but had to admit that the little princess of the Tang family had never looked after him. He naturally saw Tang Guo, pretending not to see it, and left from another direction. There was a trace of irony in the corner of his mouth, not even the courage to face it. "Brother, what do you think would happen if I and Lin Yichi were married?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, panic-stricken. "No if." "It will never be possible." Tang Yan said firmly, his eyes were deep, "Xiao Guo, do you have someone you like?" That looks like it''s ready to clear the other party at any time. Tang Guo smiled and blinked with his head raised, "Is there one, doesn''t my brother know?" "Is my brother going to kill him?" Tang Guo said, walking upstairs, while walking, "Brother, go and kill that person, I won''t stop it." Tang Yan smiled helplessly, and quickly followed him, chasing Tang Guo, "Little fruit, in my life, I have encountered many good things, and I don''t want to kill myself. Tang Guo''s mouth bent, "Brother, you must live well." "Xiaoguo forgive me?" "No." Tang Yan was a little disappointed, but soon recovered and took Tang Guo to choose a skirt. He tried on one by one, and he was not impatient. The shopping guidedy said kindly, "Sir is really a qualified boyfriend." Tang Yan stared at the fitting room and smiled bitterly. She only called his brother. This is retribution. Obviously that girl always shows that he likes him very much and cares about him, just calling his brother. Fifteen years have passed. This time Tang Guo''s life span was ten years longer than his original body. In the past fifteen years, her rtionship with Tang Yan has not changed, she just called his brother. Even if he was upset, he couldn''t bear to me her once, and only cooperated with her to be a qualified and spoil her brother. Neither of them wanted to find a partner, and the Tang family didn''t seem to care about this. This day, ten years after the original death, the Tang family''s worries finally happened. The doctor''s diagnosis was that heart failure was not saved. She had an operation when she was three years old and was very sessful. But the conclusion is that she still does not live long. If you get sick midway, you may die faster. Fortunately, with Tang Yi''s careful care, she lived an extra ten years, but it was already the limit. Tang Yue didn''t know until thest. At the hospital, he kept holding her hand and never let go. "Brother, I forgive you, live well." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Yan was so distressed that a tear fell from the corner of his eye, and he did not speak for a long time. "If you can make Xiaoguo live longer, you can''t forgive me." Tang Guo shook his head, "Brother, don''t be too greedy. Don''t I like you every day for more than a decade? Have you seen me look at other men? My eyes, you are my heart, why are you? It''s so greedy, would you make me like to give you a bad life? " Tang Yan wanted to cry, but couldn''t help butugh. "Reduced!" "Help me take care of my parents." "it is good." "Just bear with me again, don''t cry." "it is good." "take care of yourself." Tang Yan didn''t speak. "Do you want me to stare? If you hear nothing, take care of yourself!" "it is good." Chapter 136: Ghost Beasts Sweetheart (55) Chapter 136: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (55) Chapter 136 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (55) She also prepares meals every day. The number of quarrels between the two was also increasing, and Chai Qingyou finally lived the life she wanted. There is no way, she can only do odd jobs to make money, even though she is pregnant. Lin Yichi originally thought that he liked Gu Qingqing very much, and after arguing again and again, he found that this woman was really too ordinary. She was not as simple as he used to think, and still cares about money, he was disappointed. Especially since he fell to this day and cannot be separated from this woman, he has some regrets. If he agrees to marry at the beginning, he will not end up here. Both of them couldn''t open the pot, but Duan Lihong was distressed by his son and helped them. After all, Gu Qingqing''s belly still contained the flesh and blood of their Lin family. Duan Lihong''s heart and liver were all painful, because Gu Qingqing, a woman, lost her chance of marriage and let Lin''s fall into the hands of her illegitimate child. She almost vomited blood. After Gu Qingqing gave birth, Duan Lihong held her child in deep thought and finally talked with Lin Yichi. "Yi Chi, this woman is not suitable for you. Go home with your mother. Be obedient. Your father''s hand will have your share. Don''t let your mother down." Lin Yichi''s muddy eyes gradually became clear, looking at the small room, remembering Gu Qingqing''s carelessness, and finally nodded. Lin Yichi returned to the Lin family and wanted to divorce Gu Qingqing. Gu Qingqing was unwilling, but could not fight the Lin family, and eventually divorced. But she did not give up the entanglement with Lin Yichi, and the entanglement between the two made Lin Dongshu feel terrified. Atst, she simply divided the property and took Lin Yichi out. The child was brought by Duan Lihong, and the next thing was Lin Yichi and Gu Qingqing''s endless entanglement. A few yearster, Tang Yan apanied Tang Guo to the mall and saw the two again. At that time, Tang Guo had already graduated, did not go to work, and squatted in a happy family. Lin Yichi made a new girlfriend and brought her to buy something. Gu Qingqing bumped into her and was hitting the woman. "Lin Yichi, I can see you clearly. I''m not upset, you shouldn''t think about it. At first, you said with your mouth that you would stay with me, and you would divorce when you turned." "I won''t let you go, as long as there is a **** around you, I will hit one." Gu Qingqing looked crazy, pulling the woman''s hair. The woman was screaming and shouting, Jiao Di dripping Lin Yichi''s name. Lin Yichi walked directly and threw a p on Gu Qingqing''s face. Gu Qingqing smiled coldly, "I''m not finished with you." Gu Qingqing stared viciously at the woman on the ground. "You know, just leave him and hurry away. It won''t be that easy next time. Be careful I will hack you." The people around were also scared. The woman was pale and could not care about Lin Yichi, and rose from the ground. "I''ll go, I''ll go." With such a predecessor, where did she dare to entangle with Lin Yichi. Gu Qingqing smiled with satisfaction. In the face of Lin Yichi''s gaze, she was not afraid at all. "Well, why do I fancy you for such a thing?" "I don''t know if I''m short-sighted. I see you." Lin Yichi scolded back regardless of the image, how could he feel that Gu Qingqing was a simple and lovely woman. Without this woman, he would still be the son of Lin. Gu Qingqingughed, like a madwoman. She turned around and walked away. She saw Tang Guo standing a short distance away, and stunned. Chapter 137: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (56) Chapter 137: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (56) Chapter 137: Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (56) "I finally understand that the princess of the Tang family really does not despise you. Her vision is better than mine." She left silently from Tang Guo, lowering her head and bending the corner of her mouth, very ironic. Lin Yichi was red-faced and red-eared, but had to admit that the little princess of the Tang family had never looked after him. He naturally saw Tang Guo, pretending not to see it, and left from another direction. There was a trace of irony in the corner of his mouth, not even the courage to face it. "Brother, what do you think would happen if I and Lin Yichi were married?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, panic-stricken. "No if." "It will never be possible." Tang Yan said firmly, his eyes were deep, "Xiao Guo, do you have someone you like?" That looks like it''s ready to clear the other party at any time. Tang Guo smiled and blinked with his head raised, "Is there one, doesn''t my brother know?" "Is my brother going to kill him?" Tang Guo said, walking upstairs, while walking, "Brother, go and kill that person, I won''t stop it." Tang Yan smiled helplessly, and quickly followed him, chasing Tang Guo, "Little fruit, in my life, I have encountered many good things, and do not want tomit suicide." Tang Guo''s mouth bent, "Brother, you must live well." "Xiaoguo forgive me?" "No." Tang Yan was a little disappointed, but soon recovered and took Tang Guo to choose a skirt. He tried on one by one, and he was not impatient. The shopping guidedy said kindly, "Sir is really a qualified boyfriend." Tang Yan stared at the fitting room and smiled bitterly. She only called his brother. This is retribution. Obviously that girl always shows that he likes him very much and cares about him, just calling his brother. Fifteen years have passed. This time Tang Guo''s life span was ten years longer than his original body. In the past fifteen years, her rtionship with Tang Yan has not changed, she just called his brother. Even if he was upset, he couldn''t bear to me her once, and only cooperated with her to be a qualified and spoil her brother. Neither of them wanted to find a partner, and the Tang family didn''t seem to care about this. This day, ten years after the original death, the Tang family''s worries finally happened. The doctor''s diagnosis was that heart failure was not saved. She had an operation when she was three years old and was very sessful. But the conclusion is that she still does not live long. If you fall ill, you may die faster. Fortunately, with Tang Yi''s careful care, she lived an extra ten years, but it was already the limit. Tang Yue didn''t know until thest. At the hospital, he kept holding her hand and never let go. "Brother, I forgive you, live well." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Yan was so distressed that a tear fell from the corner of his eye, and he did not speak for a long time. "If you can make Xiaoguo live longer, you can''t forgive me." Tang Guo shook his head, "Brother, don''t be too greedy. Don''t I like you every day for more than a decade? Have you seen me look at other men? My eyes, you are my heart, why are you? It''s so greedy, would you make me like to give you a bad life? " Tang Yan wanted to cry, but couldn''t help butugh. "Reduced!" "Help me take care of my parents." "it is good." "Just bear with me again, don''t cry." "it is good." "take care of yourself." Tang Yan didn''t speak. "Do you want me to stare? If you hear nothing, take care of yourself!" "it is good." Chapter 138: Brother Ghosts Sweetheart (End) Chapter 138: Brother Ghost''s Sweetheart (End) Chapter 138 The Ghost Beast''s Sweetheart (End) "Guoguo has been a smart child since she was a child. Since she was three years old, she has not been idle and has been pestering her dad to teach her to handlepany affairs. We can''t help her but we have to let her and hope she is happy. In that ward, before the operation, she always liked to look out the window to see the little boy who was bullied and still tenacious. Later, my dad and I told her that as long as she had a sessful operation, she would take the boy back. " With tears in her eyes, Dong Mei looked at the tombstone in front of her. The ck and white photo above was printed with the girl''s bright face. She has been thirty-eight years old this year, but years seem to treat her well, and she still looks in her early twenties. In this life, she lived happily. Although Dong Mei was sad, there was no regret in her heart. Sooner orter, her daughter had to leave. She had been with them for so long. "She liked you very much. She told us when she was a kid that she must work hard to make money to marry her brother." Dong Meiughed. "We did it when she was a joke and didn''t want to do it when she was ten. Computers are top notch. That year, she was able to take full control of Tang''s, but she would onlye up with a n behind us. Later, when you want to go abroad, she chooses to support you in the back. You also support her secretly when you start a business abroad. She did not forget the phrase of making money to marry her brother. " Although Dong Mei saw Tang Yan expressionless, tears could not help but "said this, I know you will be sad, but we hope you know her better, selfishly, we don''t want you to forget her." "Even if you chose to escape, she never forced you. She really likes you, and I have never seen such a pure like. Whenever you like, she will do everything to do it. This child is so stupid. " Dong Mei wiped her tears, Tang Licheng quickly hugged her, and the coupleforted each other. "Fortunately, she was very happyter," Dong Mei smiled with tears. "Xiao, thank you, Guoguo is very happy in this life, and we have no regrets." Tang Yan didn''t say a word. Dong Mei and Tang Licheng left, and he stood here for a long time. Within a few years, Tang Yuan sent the Tang family away. Five yearster, he was sitting in a wheelchair and his adopted son pushed him over. He gazed at the woman in the ck and white picture and smiled from the bottom of his heart. When the consciousness was dissipated, his eyes cleared, and he finally looked at the photo. The love in my eyes dissipated a lot. The eyes were a little cold, and seemed to be much calmer, but not calm. If anyone saw his mouth, he would know thest two words he wanted to say-the original. Tianquan. Tang Guoy inside for several days, with a smile on his lips all the time. [Host, do you think Tianquan is a lot brighter? Tang Guo opened his eyes and nced, as if there were stars beneath Tianquan, it was indeed brighter than before. There was a little silvery light on the clear water. [Host, you seem to be happy in this life. Tang Guo got up without denying, "Of course, I have a good life." [Because Tang Yan? Tang Guo paused. "Yes." The extra feelings were blocked when shey in Tianquan, but she was remembered by Tang Yan. "The next world." Before entering the next world, Tang Guo looked back and looked at a lot of Tianquan. Chapter 139: Reborn niece (1) Chapter 139: Reborn niece (1) Chapter 139: The Reborn Maiden (1) "Huanhuan, hurry up, it''sing!" An urgent voice sounded, Tang Guo only felt that someone had tripped her, and fell uncontrobly, passing several figures around him, bringing up her hair. "The second sister is still behind." A woman shouted, unable to hear the anxiety, but calm and terrible. "Leave her alone. If we are caught up by the monster, we all have to be seriously injured, go first!" This was the man who spoke first. Tang Guo''s consciousness was clearer, and he had no time to absorb the memory and see the surrounding scenes clearly. At this moment she was lying on the ground, her ankle was stumped and she was swollen. She frowned, nced forward, and saw only a few disappearing figures. And the voice of whirring came from behind, she didn''t dare to stay too much, climbed up quickly, endured the pain of her ankle, felt the world, and made an instant judgment, cold voice, "Tong, give me a speed sign and Hidden symbols, this world can be used. " [Okay, host. When he got two charms, Tang Guo shot him directly. The body became lighter, she did not choose the direction in which those people escaped, chose the other direction, and ran quickly. At first, the following things were still chasing her, but soon, the other party seemed to be unable to feel her breath and changed its direction. Judging by the sound of the wind, the direction of the other party is exactly the direction of the escape. Tang Guo smiled, "What a big surprise, no need to exin?" If it hadn''t been for her quick response, maybe she would have died. The system trembled, [host, don''t me me, this is random. I looked at the plot, you can live a long time in this life. The twomunicate while running, this is a world that can be cultivated. In the world she passed through before, she also went to the world of cultivation. Speed symbols and hidden symbols are obtained in those worlds. What''s more trivial is that once it is not a world of cultivation, or there is no magic energy such as aura and vitality, these things cannot be used. Like thest two worlds, without any aura, she can only practice martial arts. These magical things cannot be used at all. Of course, she didn''t like to use these if not necessary. The world that can use these things means that these worlds are very dangerous. After running for a long time, Tang Guo felt that there was no crisis, and quickly found a hidden ce to hide and began to absorb memories. Here is a world of cultivation. The magical power is vitality. This is a world of worship. Her country is Xianping and her country name is Ye. She is Miss Tang Jiazhen, who is a family of cultivation. The levels of cultivation here are divided into: Yuan Zhe, Yuan Shi, Yuan Jiang, Yuan Jun, Yuan Wang, Yuan Emperor. Each level is divided into early, middle,te, peak, full, and five small realms. At present, her cultivation is at the beginning of Yuan Shi. At the age of sixteen, she has cultivated to this realm and her talent is very good. But the Tang family has another, better talented person, who is now in thete Yuan Dynasty and is two little higher than this body. By thisparison, the original talent for cultivation is not so outstanding. The talented man was the woman who was called Huanhuan at first. Her name was Tang Huan, the heroine of this world. Most importantly, Tang Huan was born again. In Tang Huan''sst life, she was a practice waste material, and her mother was only a servant of the Tang family, and she was also a practice waste material, which was not valued by Tang Haohui. Chapter 140: Reborn niece (2) Chapter 140: Reborn niece (2) Chapter 140 The reborn niece (2) However, she was Tang Haohui''s first woman, a little bit special, and gave birth to an eldest daughter. The waiter died of illness when Tang Huan was very young. Tang Haohui didn''t care. The original mother was a youngdy of the family. She was retreating at that time, and the servant was bullied by people in the house, so she couldn''t help it. But Tang Huaiji hated the death of the sickness. She thinks that the mother of the original owner, regardless of asking, even jealous of the chamber, deliberately let the servant die. However, in the previous life, Tang Huan had no talent, was bullied by his sisters in the house, jealous of the original owner''s talent, jealous of the original owner''s chance, and finally got married early and died in the backyard. In this rebirth, Tang Huan prevented her mother from dying, and snatched before the original body, and obtained the most important opportunity of the original body. A seemingly ordinary jade pendant, in fact, has another hole. There is a refining space in this jade pendant, and she only needs to continuously put in the medicinal materials to make the elixir she wants. Tang Huan relied on the space for refining medicine, earning Yuanshi, refining alchemy, improving his cultivation, and meeting various great men. Relying on knowing the first opportunity, he always snatches the original opportunity first. Every time the original owner felt that he was about to get something, he would slow down and be more and more anxious. Especially in the house, she also felt that she was bing less and less valued, and her slightly questioning eyes would be designed by Tang Huan. Instead, her reputation became a big and unreasonabledy who excluded her sisters. Tang Huan deliberately aimed at the fact that the original owner was a youngdy. Of course, they couldn''t bear it. The two struggled from the ground and gradually rose to the bright side. The original owner is Tang Huan who can''t get the chance. It is this time to change the fate of the original owner. Tang Huan knew that there was a spiritual flower here, but the elixir of refining and refining the meridians, but the vitality flower was taken care of by monsters. The original body also felt that there was her chance here, but one stepter, Linghua was snatched by Tang Huan. When he fled, he didn''t know who had stumbled and fell to the ground. ording to the original trajectory, this time the original body will be severely wounded by the monster, and finally luckily retrieved his life, the repair was abandoned, and it became a waste of ordinary people and everyone spurned. As for Tang Huan, of course, he would not be so kind and took out the elixir to save the original body. The worse her original body was, the happier she was. Within a few months of this time, the original body would marry someone. That person was a pervert and was suggested by Tang Huan''s mother. After the man married the original body, he fisted her every day, but did not want her life. There was even Yan Shoudan from Tang Huan, who said he was sorry for his sister, which was apensation for guilt. In this way, the original body spent a long life in the case of a beating every day. The mother of the original body, the youngdy of the family, chose to be silent after knowing that the original body was abolished, and did not intend to redeem the original body. After all, a waste is of no use. After reading the memory, Tang Guo was silent for a while. For a long time, a female voice sounded in the cave. "This is the world and it should be great." [Host, stabilize. Tang Guo raised his eyelids gently, took the medicine for healing from the original storage bag, swallowed it, and operated for a while ording to the original practice method. In an instant, I felt that my ankle injury was almost better. She stood up, took out a small mirror, and looked at the appearance of the body, which was still so beautiful. After shoving the small mirror in, she went out for a walk and found some fruit to spare again. Chapter 141: Reborn niece (3) Chapter 141: Reborn niece (3) Chapter 141: The Reborn Maiden (3) Tang Guoke didn''t n to go back immediately, it was quite quiet here, plus the things she left in the system space, it could be used in this world, of course, everything was needed. Draw out a te, ce it around, make sure there is no problem, grab a lot of miracles, and pick and eat. [Host, aren''t you afraid of exploding? You eat less. Although it took a long time to meet a world of cultivation, you don''t have to be so anxious. "Don''t eat the raw ash? When you go to the next world, bring some of the world''s special products, replenish the inventory, and maybe someday it will be avable." The system is silent, [but most of the world is useless. In a world without magic power, these things, elixir, will eat the dead. Tang Guo has already entered the state of cultivation, and the system is not easy to disturb. Three monthster, Tang Guo checked his body and smiled slightly. In the middle of the generals, it was barely good. System: [Are you afraid you forgot that Tang Haohui was only in the early Yuanjun period and has not been promoted for several years. You have nt been satisfied in three months from the early Yuanshi to the early Yuanjiang? Tang Guo ignored the system, and she was really satisfied in this world. It is not a society ruled byw. You don''t need to pay attention to the rules of thew. A little excited! !! !! System: More than that. Her eyes flickered, and she withdrew her formation and left the cave. This mountain is still far from the main city of Xianping, and the surrounding peaks are endless. Of course, it is also very dangerous. After going down the mountain, she hired a carriage. Before long, the carriage was stopped. Tang Guo didn''t open the curtain, and only asked, "Who is it?" "My girl, my horse is dead. Is it convenient to hitchhike?" Yezhou was also a little helpless. He was bornzy, and he didn''t like walking. He didn''t expect the horse to die on the road. Before and after there was no vige or shop, he could not find another good horse. Coincidentally, when he saw a luxury carriageing behind, his eyes brightened and he couldn''t help stopping it. "inconvenient." "Girl, do a good job. I look pretty good and I can give you a good eye." Ye Zhou is not dead. Although he iszy, he is also a cultivator, so he likes to watch the scenery while sitting in the carriage. If he walks, he has not learned to practice while walking. Tang Guozhen opened the curtain, nced outside, and a horsey on the ground, looking exhausted. In front of him was a young man in a red robe. He blinked peach blossom eyes, and then revealed a thoughtful charming smile. She stared at the young boy''s face and narrowed her eyes. Yezhou''s eyes flickered, her chest was raised, her mouth crossed a smile. "It''s okay if the price is to sell hue." He walked over two steps, looked at Tang Guo''s face, a little familiarity, but did not think too much, "if the girl can see." "Fancy!" "So I ... what? Fancy it?" Yezhou couldn''tugh anymore. He described himself as being romantic, the first beautiful man on the continent, and rmended a pillow, but was rejected? "But I can take you a ride." Ye Zhou froze for a while, but he didn''t like it. He was also asked to hitchhiking, and there was a thoughtful stroke under his eyes. Does this woman have a purpose or know him? "No more rides?" Tang Guoughed, his face was still delicate and delicate, and Yezhou was stunned. Chapter 142: Reborn niece (4) Chapter 142: Reborn niece (4) Chapter 142: The Reborn Maiden (4) "Hitchhiking, hitchhiking." Yezhou no longer hesitated, climbed into the carriage and sat opposite Tang Guo. Fortunately, the carriage was very spacious. There were only two of him, and there was a little boy in the middle of them, with warm tea and two tes of pastries. It can be seen that the woman in front is a person who will enjoy. "Zhou Ye." Tang Guo stared at Yezhou''s face, lowered his eyes, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "So dishonest." Ye Zhou''s face was a little ufortable, and he uttered the words, "Ye Zhou." "Tang Guo." Tang Guo ate a piece of pastry. Yezhou was looking at her, and she was also looking at Yezhou. When she saw her name, the other side showed an incredible look, and she was very happy, and she ate another piece of cake. "Know me?" Tang Guo crutched to a small table, leaned close to Yezhou, the delicate face close by, which made Yezhou dazzled, especially the intoxicating aroma. He hesitated for a while and uttered a sentence, "Girl Tang, I want to get out of the car." He no longer hitchhiking, hitchhiking and hitchhiking, how could he encounter this ridiculous man. Even if the other party is eighteen years away, Yezhou trembled a little, that **** marriage contract, that **** joke, why did they take it seriously. "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t stop, "Coachman, stop." Yezhou didn''t expect it to be so easy, it was a little incredible, and he didn''t move for a while. "You didn''t want to say that?" He asked tentatively. "Well, yes," Tang Guo seemed to remember, saying, "you go down here today and nevere up in the future." Yezhou, the fiance that the original owner asked for for himself as a kid. No matter the life of the original owner or the previous life of Tang Huan, Yezhou avoided the original owner. In Tang Huan''sst life, the original owner worked so hard to catch up with the night boat. Yezhou only felt that when he was young, he wanted to marry her as a wife, it was just a joke, which was not true. The original owner remembered, ever since, he has been chasing him. Later Yezhou offered a condition, so long as she could break the void with him, he agreed to the original condition. In that life, when the original master practiced to the peak, he died for the night boat. In the previous life of the original owner, before marrying into that small family, she passed a message to Yezhou, of course, there was no news, and she ended in regret. So she put the night boat on the carriage. "Not going yet?" Yezhou was a little bit embarrassed. The woman who thought she was purposeful did not expect it to be the little girl who had a marriage contract with him. "No more, when I go back, I will invite the night emperor and ask him to help us with the wedding." "You want to be beautiful!" Yezhou never hesitated, the figure shed, the red shadow passed by, and he jumped out of the car. "Just as a joke, girl Tang, do you want to be so persistent?" Tang Guo held the tea cup and opened the curtain, his mouth slightly twitched, "Remember what I said, don''t get on my carriage in the future." "After returning to the main city, don''t rush away first. I will ask the night emperor to help us cancel the marriage contract." Tang Guochan took a sip of wine and tea, "I will not pester you anymore, hope Don''t bother me. " "Rest assured, I can''t pester you, little pester." Ye Zhou breathed a sigh of relief. In the future, he can finally practice with peace of mind, without fear of being forced into marriage. "You ... did you really decide to cancel the engagement?" Ye Zhou asked uncertainly, obviously he was very happy, he always felt a little uneasy. Tang Guo nodded, "I''m too tired to chase you. I don''t want to chase after you. What looks better than you is why you waste all your mind on you. You can''t think of it if you think about it." Chapter 143: Reborn niece (5) Chapter 143: Reborn niece (5) Chapter 143: Reborn Maiden (5) Yezhou didn''t leave directly, but followed the carriage. The carriage was unhappy, and he suddenly didn''t rush to cultivate. But was thinking, really did not pester him? Did you give up? It wasn''t that he didn''t say he wouldn''t marry at first, and he would hang around him all his life. Yezhou''s beautiful eyebrows frowned. I couldn''t think of anything. I couldn''t help looking at the carriage. I didn''t know what happened to Xiaochanrenjing over the years. "Then Tang, since we are peacefully dissolving the marriage contract, can I be a friend and ride a carriage?" "No, I''m not interested in being friends with my ex, I''m afraid that my current incumbent will misunderstand me." There was a nice voice from the woman in the carriage. Yezhou could not help but feel depressed, he should have stepped up to leave, somehow, but followed the pace of the carriage. Perhaps he should figure out why Xiaojierenjing cancelled his marriage contract, so he didn''t believe the excuse. "Low bones." In the carriage, Tang Guo smiled at the system, leaned on the cushion, closed his eyes and began to practice, the corners of his mouth were bent with any smile. Ye Zhou hasn''t seen Tang Guo for many years and doesn''t want to meet again. This is the scene. Knowing that Tang Guo was willing to cancel his engagement with him, he couldn''t help but guess why the other party had such a decision. asionally turned his head to look at the carriage. When the wind lifted the curtain of the carriage window, he could vaguely see the people inside. After waiting for a long time, the people in the carriage did not seem to find him, and he couldn''t help looking. Then I found out that the other party was closing their eyes and taking care of themselves. Somehow, Yezhou had an unspeakableplexity in her heart. In a few days, Tang Guo basically didn''t talk to Yezhou except that he would get out of the car to eat. asionally Yezhou wants to talk about the topic, and soon he will be blocked by the other party, but he will be choked to death. Yezhou is no longer walking outside the carriage. When he met a small town, he bought a carriage and was driven by the previous driver. Nevertheless, he still followed Tang Guo''s drive and did not intend to leave. In fact, he did not know why. "I heard that Miss Tang''s family was seriously injured and she hasn''t recovered yet." "I also heard that although the Tang family kept it secretly, I haven''t seen Miss Tang family for several months. ording to the information of the insider, Miss Tang family was hugged back and covered with blood in the forest that day. Yo." "It''s been more than three months, and I don''t know if there is any news from the Tang family." "The Tang family managed to have such a genius. If it were really a waste, the loss would be great." ... Entering Pingcheng, which is the main city of Xianping Kingdom, is talking about the Tang family. "Even if it''s scrapped, anyway, I''ll pick up a life. I heard that Miss Tang Jiazhen has no news so far, and I don''t know if it was eaten by the monster. "Yes, I remember that Miss Tang''s family and Miss Yun went out to practice together? Miss Tang''s family is more fierce, not to mention that the cultivation is not as good as her Miss Yun." "Most of them are dead. I heard that they provoked a monster with Yuanjun''s strength. Where could it be an opponent?" ... Tang Guo was driving from the carriage to Tang''s house, but Yezhou''s eyes crossed the doubts, and from time to time he looked at the carriages walking side by side. Chapter 144: Reborn niece (6) Chapter 144: Reborn niece (6) Chapter 144: The Reborn Maiden (6) "Two ... Miss Two ????" Tang Guo jumped out of the carriage and came to the door of Tang''s Mansion. Tang''s servants saw her and saw a ghost like him. He confirmed many times and found that Tang Guo was really not a ghost, but a human. One of the servants ran inside, shouting while running, "Miss Er is back, Miss 2 is back." Tang Guo raised his eyelids as though he had not seen the eyes of some servants. "Go clean up my yard and get some food." When he heard themand, the servant rushed to do it. Miss Tang''s reputation is not good, her temper is erratic, and she is arrogant. If she is not satisfied, these servants will not end well. Tang Guo stepped in and was suddenly stopped by the voice behind him. "Ah ... then girl Tang, don''t you ask me to sit in?" Being treated as air, this taste can only be understood after experience. Yezhou was very embarrassed. The little girl who just turned around when he was young changed a lot. Tang Guo nced back at the red robe grandpa standing at the door, and walked to the other side in two steps. A tender and delicate face approached, and his daughter''s faint aroma could not help getting into the tip of his nose, which made him nervous for a while. He couldn''t help pinching his sleeves and looked at her with vignt eyes, looking like a good-looking husband who was being teased by a hooligan. Tang Guo ticked the corner of his mouth, and the lush jade fingers lifted the chin of the night boat with a smile on his face, "Do you know what it means toe in with me?" "what?" Yezhou stammered and asked, his heart was a little hesitant, wasn''t it just to go in for a tea and be a guest? Anyway, Mrs. Tang is also his aunt. He went in to meet his aunt. Shouldn''t it be a problem? "Then ... Mr. Tang, speak as you speak, don''t move your hands." Yezhou reacted, jumping all the way, afraid that Tang Guo would do something to him. Tang Guo put down his hand and smiled softly, "Go into the Tang House with me, then it must be my Tang family, or my Tang Guo, Yezhou, will you be my Tang Guo?" In a word, Yezhou''s expression changed drastically. He stared at Tang Guo with vignce, his face stunned, "Okay, little entangled people. I thought you wanted to understand. It turned out to be a dig here to make me jump." Fortunately, he did not go in directly, otherwise he would definitely hit her. "I tell you, the beauty you want!" "My night boat, it is impossible to marry you." "I have only three ways in the night boat, that is, cultivation, cultivation!" Ye Zhou said cautiously, "Don''t you think you are beautiful, you can seduce me, my heart is very firm," said here, he raised his chin and straightened his chest, looks proud, "Moreover, I Yezhou doesn''t look worse than you. If you like beauty, look at myself. " "Oh, aren''t you going in?" Tang Guo smiled softly. The look was really beautiful, and Yezhou couldn''t help shaking his mind. As he said, his heart was firm, and he soon reacted and became calm. "Of course, I won''t be fooled, and I know you must haven''t given up." He regretted it. He secretly came back every year. He never nned to meet her. She didn''t expect that more than ten yearster, she was still so difficult and even learned to use strategies. As he secretly figured out whether to leave early this time, Tang Guo put away a smile. "Yezhou, this is your own decision. Thest chance is given to you, then you cannot regret it. I will go to the pce tomorrow and exin to the night emperor the cancetion of the marriage contract." After speaking, Tang Guo turned into Tang Mansion, and Ye Zhou was in ce. Chapter 145: Reborn niece (7) Chapter 145: Reborn niece (7) Chapter 145: Reborn Maiden (7) "Miss Er, Master please." Tang Guo was using the rice. He heard his servant''s words and did not raise his eyelids. He was still calm and used his meals elegantly. Raising hands and feet is full of nobility, and the momentum of the body makes the servant dare not raise his head. The servant remembered Tang Haohui''s order to let Tang Guo pass by immediately, he couldn''t help raising his head, and said it again. After finishing, she found Tang Guo was still sitting and eating there, but she didn''t move her butt. "two" "I see, eat and then pass." The servant''s body shivered, and she dared not say more. She always felt that when Miss Er returned, she was even more arrogant than before. "Where is Tang Huan?" Tang Guo asked a question at will. To be honest, the original body was a very proud person. In the previous life of Tang Huan, the original body followed the footsteps of Yezhou, and he did not deliberately target Tang Huan at all. After the other party was reborn, he repeatedly targeted the original body, and all the chances were stolen by the other party. This is what Tang Huan''s wrong. Since they are all reborn, An Sheng is alive. She has to do things, so that she wants to do things too. [Calm, calm, steady, steady! Host, you get things done, don''t kill people. Anyway, if you live a long time, you will not be affected if you kill her. ] The system secretly poked an idea for Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled, "Tong, why are you facing me now?" From thest two worlds, the attitude of the system has changed dramatically. [ ... that ... host, I find it more promising to follow you, although I don''t know why, there is a vague feeling in my heart. He is telling the truth. Tang Guoughed in a low voice, and the system shook. He should be right. "Calcte that you have self-knowledge. After all, you are just a series of data that only knows the plot. If I didn''t take you to pretend to fly than take you, you would have been destroyed." System: Angry! Hesitating! [You are right. Hearing the woman''s sweetugh, the servants on both sides buried their heads lower, and they dared not breathe. Miss Er is indeed more terrible. If she is not satisfied, she will not be sold directly. Before Tang Guo finished eating, there was a sound of chaotic footsteps outside. Not long after, a gorgeously dressed woman was surrounded by a dozen servants and walked in. The posture was even more pompous than the hostess and wife. The servants of the Tang family are not strange about this. Who is favored by Aunt Lou and a gifted daughter like Miss Tang? With this, Tang Haohui will treat her kindly. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, and Aunt Lou had entered the room. She was not polite at all, and found a ce to sit down, as if she were a master. "I heard that Miss Er came back today?" Aunt Lou Lou frowned, "Where have you been these months?" "You went out with Huan Er. Huan Er returned from a serious injury three months ago. After waking up, you have been worried about you. Since you are good, why not send a message to your family to make Huan Er feel at ease." "Xuan Huan''er has been worried about you, and is still recovering. After Miss Er returns, regardless of asking, I still have the mood to eat and drink here. Auntie Lou pursed her lips, and her eyes shed with injuries. "Huaner is more talented than you, making Miss 2 jealous, but you can''t remember Huaner because of this. Anyway, you are sisters and have to support each other. " Click ... Tang Guo bit the sound of the crisp boneball, and the servants around his head bowed their heads, smiling and dare notugh. Aunt Lou looked ugly and squeezed her handkerchief. Chapter 146: Reborn niece (8) Chapter 146: Reborn niece (8) Chapter 146: Reborn Maiden (8) "How does Auntie Lou know that I''m not injured?" "How do you know if I am having problems?" "I''m Miss Tang Jiazhen. I disappeared for three months. It seems that the Tang family didn''t send someone to look for it?" "Auntie Lou cares about me, shouldn''t it be Boohan asking for warmth? I listen, why do you me me for running around and worrying you? Since you are worried, then the problem is back, why don''t youe to me?" Tang Guo ate a crispy boneball and raised his eyes. "If Auntie Lou really cares and worry about me, she should now look worried, and then use fat powder to whiten her face and make herself look shy, which should be more realistic. " "After dressing up, when you walk into my yard, you have to pretend to cry without tears, frown, hold my hand gently, and ask ''Miss Er, these days have disappeared for so long , I really worry about dying me, have you been hurt, have you been hungry, do you want to eat something? I told the cook to do it. '' Then, you should make a clear statement about how many people have been sent these days to find out how much my dad is worried about me, how much Tang Huan is worried about me, and you are also very worried about me, it is best to hold me and cry. In the end, I should say that if I say something that hurts me so much, I would like to let Tang Huan suffer for me instead. I should be moved. " Tang Guo nodded, regardless of Aunt Lou''splexion. "Auntie Lou is dressed very bright today. If you didn''t know you were just an aunt of my Tang family, I really thought you were a decent mother-inw of the Tang family. The makeup on the face is the peach makeup that is popr in Pingcheng recently. Theplexion looks very good. Most of it is Tang Huan''s injury is no problem. When he came in, his eyes were a bit happy. Come on. " Every time Tang Guo said something, Aunt Lou''s face changed. "Let me guess, Tang Huan''s current cultivation behavior. When we were separated three months ago, her cultivation was in thete Yuanshi period, which could make Aunt Lou no longer worry and hide the joy in her eyes. Then, she should It''s early Yuan general, right? " At this point, Aunt Lou had a pale face, looked at Tang Guo in horror, and did not understand why she guessed. Tang Guo ate thest green vegetable, used some refreshments after meals, and finally wiped the corner of his mouth with satisfaction. "Auntie Lou should want to calm down and calm down the anger in which her chest is about to explode. If she''s not with me, my father should be impatient." Tang Guo''s mouth was bent, he got up and walked outside. When she walked to the door, Aunt Lou''s voice came and she was a little bit anxious. "Miss Er, even if you are even more powerful, you have to speak at the Tang family. Now Huan''er is the early Yuan general. In the future, the Tang family''s head will not belong to you because you are a niece." "When Huaner became the owner of the Tang family, I was the mother of the family owner." Hearing that, Tang Guo only smiled. This disdainfulughter made Aunt Lou ufortable. Sooner orter! She held the handkerchief and sooner orter would drive out Tang Guo, a little bitch. "Why are you here now?" Tang Haohui is increasingly dissatisfied with this niece, his frowns are wrinkled, his talent is not as good as Huan''er, and his personality is as annoying as her mother. Arrogant and arrogant, unreasonable, without the goodness of Huan''er, and the thoughtfulness of Aunt Lou. "Where have you been in these three months?" Chapter 147: Reborn niece (9) Chapter 147: Reborn niece (9) Chapter 147: The Reborn Maiden (9) Tang Guo randomly found a ce to sit down, "I''m here to discuss something with you." Tang Haohui frowned, his eyes crossed with disgust. His daughter was as unpleasant as his mother. Except for a little cultivation talent, I really can''t find any advantages. On the contrary, Huaner is humble, beautiful, and talented. This time he was blessed by misfortunes and broke through to the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He is really his good daughter. "what''s up?" "I want to break the engagement with Yezhou." "what??" Tang Haohui was surprised. Ye Zhou is apatriot of the current night emperor. He is young, very talented, and not greedy for power. The marriage contract between his daughter and Yezhou was set by the Emperor. After the Emperor Tai abdicated, he resolutely retreated, and has long ignored these things. To be honest, he was unwilling to let Tang Guo and Yezhou break their marriage. "Funny, you want to break the marriage contract?" Tang Guo smiled, "Just to inform you." "This matter hasn''t been discussed, it will disappear for three months without any reason, and the marriage contract will be terminated as soon as youe back. Do you think of my dad?" "Well? Do you admit it''s my father?" Tang Guo opened his eyes wide. "Then you know why I haven''te back in three months?" Tang Haohui didn''t know what it was about, his face changed, and in the end he didn''t bother about it. "In short, I will not agree to the dissolution of the engagement." "Unless you give me a reason." The two broke up, and Tang Guo was not surprised by the results. As she said, she just came to inform. Soon after Tang Guo left, Auntie Lou entered the study. Tang Guo went straight out of the Tang family and headed towards the pce. The Tang family never dreamed that she had really divorced. [Host, do you need it so fast? Also, you were very arrogant just now! "Without being arrogant, there is no trouble, without trouble, you can''t do it, understand?" System: Understood, the host just panics and wants to fight! These are also the first two worlds, which are really too peaceful. She can''t help it! As soon as Tang Guo entered the pce, Yezhou knew. When she didn''t see the Emperor, Yezhou rushed to her, staring at her with vignce. "What are you doing here?" Ye Zhou was in a position to do bad things. "Do you want my brother to set a date for marriage while I''m not paying attention?" Tang Guo stepped forward to Yezhou and gave him a nce, "I have to say, you think too much." After that, she went forward. Yezhou chased behind, his eyes shed a deep thought, and he was still a little nervous. When this little entangled man really forced a marriage, he must use various methods to oppose it. Big deal, he turned and left, and wille back next year. Well, it was so decided. "Cancel the contract?" The Night Emperor, also known as the Emperor of the Xianping Kingdom, Yefan, was also surprised by Tang Gui''s purpose. He nced at Tang Guo, "Guo Er, are you sure, you really want to terminate the marriage contract?" He leaned aside Yezhou, his brows froze slightly, was it because his mad brother did something to threaten the little girl? For more than ten years, this girl has been looking forward to getting married every day. "I''m sure," Tang Guo said firmly, looking at Yezhou''s mouth. "Since Yezhou didn''t like me, why did I have toe up, and I also want to understand, just cancel the marriage contract, lest he avoid me like a viper. " Chapter 148: Reborn niece (10) Chapter 148: Reborn niece (10) Chapter 148: The Reborn Maid (10) "Xiaolingjingjing, don''t you really blink your eyes to terminate the engagement?" Ye Zhou followed Tang Guo with aplex look and thought she was going to y tricks, where did she know she was so simple. I found the emperor and lifted it without hesitation. The conspiracy and machinations he expected did not ur, and he should have felt empty when he should have been happy. "Well, although our marriage contract has been terminated, but anyway, we still have a rtionship. You also called me a cousin. If you are bullied in the future, you cane to me." Tang Guo turned back, his exquisite face appeared a little smile, and he was still so proud, "No need, you are as expected, I will not haunt you again in the future." "Cousin ..." Yezhou faced bitterly. "I know you''reining to me. The marriage contract was just a childhood joke. I didn''t expect you to always take it seriously and let the father agree. "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have been kidding you." At that time, the little cousin was only five years old, and he was only seven years old. When I first saw Tang Guo, I thought she looked good. Thinking of the bride in the y, he whispered, asking his cousin to be his bride. Where would she know that she would always remember. Tang Guo took a few steps towards Yezhou and raised his chin. "Since you are a joke, why did you agree? You can refuse." "If you refuse, there will be nothing today, and it will not make me look forward to the next ten years, and finally wait for an empty, agreed to the second year of the engagement, you pat the buttocks and leave, you want toe back at that time, a dozen For the past year, even if you return to Pingcheng, you will not meet with me. If I want to see you, I have to ask my cousin for a portrait. " "You said you didn''t understand when you were a kid. You should always understand when you grow up? If you refuse earlier, you won''t give me so much hope." Yezhou felt very guilty and didn''t know what to say. "Okay, I already want to understand that I won''t entangle you anymore, the past things should be non-existent." Tang Guo retracted his gaze and turned away. Yezhou looked for her slowly disappearing figure, and was a little lost. "Azhou, Guoer is a good girl. Although she is more proud of her temperament, she is so devoted to you that you really hurt her. No wonder she insists on retiring." The night emperor stepped out and saw Ye Zhou''s appearance, He shook his head. "You don''t like others, or you can get married, so as not to dy her." "Just, A Zhou, don''t you really like her? Guoer is perseverance and she has retired, that is, you must not be involved with you, even if you want to repent in the future, there will be no chance." "Brother, you have to worry about it. I only have beautiful scenery, good food and cultivation in my heart. The biggest wish is to break the void, not the love of my children. She may retire, so as not to be dyed by me." Ye Zhou frowned, "I''m just a bit worried, why she suddenly retired, she''s so persistent, I don''t know what happened in the past few months, she just wanted to understand." "Now that you''re divorced, don''t go outside all day. You should watch more to prevent Guoer from being bullied. Although she is your cousin, you should also understand her situation." Yezhou turned back, wondering, "What''s wrong, is your cousin in a bad situation? She is Miss Tang Jiazhen. Can anyone bully her?" The Emperor smiled slightly and disagreed with Yezhou''s thoughts, "Who told you Miss Li would not be bullied?" Chapter 149: Reborn niece (11) Chapter 149: Reborn niece (11) Chapter 149: The Reborn Maiden (11) "My aunt didn''t wait to see her, and because she was not as talented as the servant girl''s daughter, she was even more unwilling to treat her better. It is said that the experience three months ago, only those present were aware of what happened. " "Before she returned, many people rumored that she had died in the mouth of the monster." Hearing the words, Yezhou was stunned. He kept talking, and to be honest, he only thought that his cousin was the youngestdy in the family, and he was only a bully. "Azhou, do you know why this girl thinks you haven''t changed for more than a decade." Ye Zhou rubbed his lips. Of course, he didn''t know. He just thought that this girl was a little entangled man. He had been hiding from her for more than ten years and was afraid of being forced to marry. "At that time, she was about five years old. She was forced to practice from an early age, and was identally taken into the pce by her mother. Once you are not too old, let you y together. You remember, you took her to do something at that time. what?" Thinking of the childhood, Yezhou was a little excited. "I remember, I took her to the royal dining room, and the chef made every kind of pastry, and we tried each one." "Take her to fly a kite again, and take out my gadgets to share with her." "Finally I went to the Royal Garden, picked the flower that my mother raised, and gave her a flower." Speaking of this, Yezhou twitched her cheeks. "That''s this time, I said a word of regret for life, let her Be my bride. " Ye Huang couldn''t help butugh, "You know just fine, why did she think of you? Because she was forced to practice by her aunt since she was little, she basically did nt have time to y, so she took her into the pce to rx after being distressed by her mother. It was wrong. " "At that time, my cousin was only five years old!" Yezhou couldn''t help asking. "Auntie is so cruel?" The night emperor put away a smile, "My aunt is so strong, her mother married her father, and she married Tang Haohui. She was unwilling to think that she was not bad, and she should also marry a father-like person. But if she married all, she Unwilling to let the cousin finish. Yezhou could not help depicting it in his mind. Little people were trained by their mother all day long. Except for cultivation, it was cultivation. I felt a little distressed. "Now that she and you are getting divorced, most of my aunts don''t know, if you know, I don''t know how much she will suffer." "Brother Huang, I ..." Ye Zhou always felt that he was unforgiving, and didn''t know what to say. The night emperor stopped, "Forget it, cousin wants to understand, you don''t want to force you, you don''t have to care, you take care of her more." The Night Emperor made a good guess. When Tang Guo returned to Tang''s house, he was invited by Bo Yunzi, Tang Guo''s biological mother. "Your father told me that you want to break the engagement with Azhou?" Bo Yunzi is a beauty, her hands are full of the spirit of Miss Shijia. Whether it is raising your head and lowering your head or raising your eyebrows and lips, it is very beautiful. She wore a white coat, which set off her temperament beautifully, like a fairy. The teacup ced on the coffee table, and a little warm, white mist, seemed to be the immortality that came with her. "Is your cultivation inferior to Tang Huan, and Azhou despise you? It has long made you work hard to cultivate, but you don''t listen." Bo Yunzi didn''t look like two or eight years old, and his frown was distressing, but what he said was like a sharp knife, which made people distressed. Chapter 150: Rebirth Maiden (12) Chapter 150: Rebirth Maiden (12) Chapter 150: The Reborn Maid (12) "Since you feel ashamed that you don''t deserve Azhou, you need to practice well, surpass Tang Huan, and let Azhou treat you differently. Don''t think about dissolving your engagement all day, and use this excuse to escape reality, you ... " "Yezhou and I have broken their engagement." "Work hard ... what?" Bo Yun, who had been indifferent all the time, stood up, ring at Tang Guo, no matter how good-looking his eyebrows, when he was angry, he looked shy. Especially the disdain under her eyes destroyed this perfect face. Bo Yunzi''s cheeks were slightly red, not because of shyness, but because of her anger. She only looked at Tang Guo, not talking, and the room was horribly quiet. Even if the youngdy from the family is reborn and angry, she will not destroy her image, but her eyebrows, looks, expressions betrayed her thoughts. "It must be that you displeased Azhou." Tang Guo thought what the other party was going to say, and atst he heard this sentence, as if he had already condemned her. ording to Bo Yunzi, in the past ten years, the original body has been chasing the steps of Yezhou, Pingcheng, and even the entire Xianping Kingdom, have heard about Miss Tang Jiayi''s love for her fiance. Bo Yunzi believes that the original body is impossible to remarry. She thinks right, Tang Guo in front of her is not the original body, not the silly girl who is infatuated with Yezhou. Instead of scolding Tang Guo, Bo Yunzi looked at her with a disappointed, extremely hurtful look. "You can''tpare to Tang Huan. You can''t even see your fiance. In addition to this beautiful pair, What? Even if this good-looking look, I gave it to you, you say, what else can you get? " "No wonder, Tang Haohui doesn''t look down on you." The redness on Bo Yunzi''s face faded, and his eyebrows frowned, seemingly helpless. "I was born in Bo''s home, and I was an enviable Miss Bo''s since childhood. , Talented, so top-notch, why did you give birth to a daughter like you who is not aggressive. " Bo Yunzi''s tone almost did not say directly, I suspect you are not my daughter. The system listened a bit, and was a bit angry. [Where is there such a mother in the world, every sentence is like a knife, poking at everyone''s heart. If the original body hears it, I am afraid it will be short-lived. year. "I think Bo Yunzi was proud of me, and the daughter I gave was better than a servant." With a disappointed look, Bo Yunzi murmured to himself, and ignored the Tang Guo standing below. Such a mischievous daughter, she was toozy to talk, and she was improper. Bo Yunzi thought to herself for a while, then turned away. Tang Guo nced at the slightly cold cup of tea and felt a little clogged in her heart. It wasn''t that she cared about Bo Yunzi, but the feelings that belonged to her body. She wears all her feelings, hatred and resentment to her body. With her experience traveling through countless worlds, she can basically control these feelings. Somewhat ufortable in her heart, she simply found a ce to sit down, and thought about thest world, the Tang family and her love to her. With such a recollection, the difort in my heart had dissipated, and a smile reappeared on my face. When she opened her eyes, her lips slightly ticked, and she smiled softly, "It''s a cure." system: He didn''t understand. The host obviously could only act, and didn''t need to be careful. She just wanted to be careful in every world. [Host, do you still believe in love and sincerity? "Believe." System: I don''t understand. Bo Yunzi: piano lessons, calligraphy lessons, art lessons, and dance lessons have been arranged for you. Why are you still inferior to your ssmates at work? Only took the second ce? Shame! I spent the effort to train you. You look at Xiao Huan next door, the grade is the first, the teacher likes it, the parents are envious. The hospital got it wrong! Chapter 151: Rebirth Maiden (13) Chapter 151: Rebirth Maiden (13) Chapter 151: Reborn Maiden (15) "She and Yezhou cancelled their engagement?" It was Tang Huan who spoke, remembering the encounter three months ago, she frowned. After feeling her own cultivation, sheughed again. Although she almost killed the monster beast, she was blessed by misfortune. She not only washed the meridians with the help of vitality flowers, improved her cultivation talent, but also advanced several times. Now she is in the early days of the general and feels a lot better. In this life, she should stand on top of everyone, and she would never be bullied and depressed as before, and she could only look up to Tang Guo. "Does the mother know why she cancelled the engagement with Yezhou?" Tang Huan has no particr doubts about this matter. Since she was a child, she changed her mother and her own destiny. All the trajectories of this world are different from previous lives. Before thinking of her previous life, she heard Tang Guo''s pursuit of the night boat, which had reached the state of Yuandi peak. A state that made her look up and despair. In this life, she seized the opportunity of Tang Guo, not knowing that the other party still had a chance to ask Ding Yuandi''s realm. Thinking of this, her eyes flickered, and after a few moments, the beast egg was born, remembering the previous life, everyone thought it was a dead egg, everyone should not, Tang Guo picked it up. Within a few years, he was actually hatched, and it was a very powerful beast. She must grab this **** beast! She whispered, looking at people''s faces and being looked down upon by everyone, she never wanted to live again. She will climb up step by step, so that everyone can only look up to her, and also Tang Guo to look up to her, to experience her feelings. "I don''t know," Aunt Lou pouted, "The little prince was impatient with her, could not stand her entanglement, and it was not surprising that the marriage contract was cancelled." Tang Huan thought for a while that the cultivation speed of Tang Guo in this world was pretty good, but in contrast with her, there were no such opportunities. With Yezhou s arrogant son, only the cultivation temperament in his eyes, most of them did not look at Tang Guo. It is not surprising to cancel the engagement. "How is your mother''s body?" Auntie Lou''s eyes shed warmly. "It''s very good," she looked peachy, and her eyes were a bit shy. "Your father is also very kind to me, Huan''er. Don''t worry." Tang Huan nodded. "This way I can rest assured. I have worried my mother over the past few months. It''s my daughter''s fault." "Stupid girl, what are you talking about? Mother, you are happy." Tang Huan held Aunt Lou''s hand and her eyes were firm. "Mother, don''t worry, even if you are only the servant of the Tang family, with a daughter in the future, everyone can only look up to you, including Bo Yunzi, and dare not treat you." "Mother is waiting, Huan''er shouldn''t force yourself too much. That thin Yunzi, arrogant by nature, shouldn''t be liked by your father. Tang Guo is not fighting now, and annoys your father, not to worry." Lou Auntieughed lightly, " Bo Yunzi was also annoyed by her own daughter. She was afraid that her brain would not work well, and her daughter did not feel bad. If I were, where would I be willing, my daughter would have a strong affection for her. " Tang Huan''s heart was warm, the mother of the previous life died early, she still remembers how much the mother hurt her. Therefore, in this life, she was very concerned about Aunt Lou''s body when she was born again. At this moment, the outside servant came to report and interrupted the mother and daughter. "Auntie Lou, youngdy, the seventh prince is here, and the owner asked you toe over." Chapter 152: Rebirth Maiden (14) Chapter 152: Rebirth Maiden (14) Chapter 152: The Reborn Maiden (16) "Miss Er, there is a guest at home, and the owner invites you to go." At that time, Tang Guo and Ye Zhou were drinking tea and ying against each other. Since the marriage contract was cancelled, Ye Zhou quietly came to Tang Guo every day. The gifts they brought were not the same. Come up. Tang Guo certainly won''t refuse when someone sends something, besides, she has other purposes too! System: [Host, what is your purpose? Tang Guo''s pink lip angle lifted, radiating a beautiful smile, such as blooming begonia. "Of course, let Yezhou fall in love with me. After chasing him for more than ten years, he said he would cancel the marriage contract, and forgive him for a few things. How can it be so cheap?" The system is incredible. [So, you want to continue your original rtionship, ande to him for a while? "It''s so stupid that I don''t want your mentally ill exnation." System: He is mentally retarded, he is stupid, he is the most mentally retarded and stupid in the world. [Host, I will also upgrade, one day can help you. "I haven''t expected it, and you are not useless. When you are bored, you can talk and relieve your heart." System: Grievance! ording to the host''s temperament, he always felt that Yezhou had a hard time in the future. He looked at Yezhou poorly and silently waxed. "Come here today, just don''t worry about Huan''er, knowing that her injury has recovered, I''m relieved." The seventh prince, that is, Ye Yan said, but Tang Huan, who was staring at the side, was deeply affectionate, and everyone present could see clearly. Tang Haohui was in a good mood. The niece and Yezhou broke their marriage, and he was very depressed. But seeing that the seventh prince loves Tang Huan, he is happy again. Sure enough, Huan''er was his good daughter. Although the night boat was good, all he could do was cultivation, and his temper was not tame. In other words, it was a wild child. A few people trembled, the guests were happy, Tang Guo and Yezhou werete. Tang Haohui had just a few words of training, and suddenly saw the night boat beside her, and quickly shut up. Surprised, how could these two people be better than before. After Tang Guo came in, there was silence in the hall. Ye Di just looked at Tang Guo and then looked away. The aversion in his eyes did not cover up at all. After seeing Yezhou, he stood up and performed a ritual, saying, "Uncle Xiaohuang." If Tang Guo and Yezhou dissolve their marriage contract, the happiest one is Ye Di. He doesn''t want to call Tang Guo an emperor. This arrogant youngdy has always been disgusted, and her family''s faults are manifested in her, but her advantages have been abandoned by her. Ye Zhou gave a faint hum, and addressed Tang Haohui to Tang Haohui. He took a seat by himself and asked Tang Guo to sit down first, while he sat next to her. This action made everyone present at each other face to face. "Fangcai and his cousin are ying against each other. The Tang family owner is anxious to find someone. What''s the matter?" The underlying meaning of this statement is, old man, you bothered me. Tang Haohui twitched his cheeks, and now he doesn''t care about dissolving the engagement. Such a junk thing just lifted. The scene was a bit embarrassing. Tang Huan stepped forward, and her smile, like a spring breeze, resolved the freezing of the hall. "I was still worried about the safety of Ermei. I was relieved to see that Ermei was okay." If in the past, the original body would definitely go up on the top, say a few ruthless words, and make Tang Huan''s face look, which is Tang''s happy opinion. Although Tang Guo is not his original body, even if he speaks harsh words, he must say something to make himselffortable. "I came back to know that my sister was seriously injured and unconscious. No wonder no one came to me in these three months." "..." Chapter 153: Reborn niece (15) Chapter 153: Reborn niece (15) Chapter 153: The Reborn Maiden (17) "Sister don''t mind, I won''t me you." Tang Guo buried his head with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "But there is one thing, I want to ask my elder sister." "Second sister, please." Tang Huan was a little ufortable, and he secretly guessed, in the past three months, has the other party encountered any strange encounters? She shook her fist, and thought of her cultivation, she was relieved. If the other party encounters any adventure, it is impossible to surpass her. "It wasn''t a big deal either. The oldest sister picked up the vitality flowers and attracted the monsters to chase them. When I ran away, I fell a bit. I happened to be Yuan Shi Xiu at the time. When I hit my ankle, my ankle is swollen. " As soon as this was said, Yezhou''s face changed greatly. Tang Huan was calm on his face, and his eyes blinked. "Ermei didn''t feel wrong?" "The elder sister has something interesting," Tang Guo chuckled, "I have swollen ankles, can I still lie?" Tang Huan pursed her lips. "Perhaps, someone was not careful when running," she said here, with some grievances. "Ermei asked this today, do you doubt me?" As soon as this word came out, everyone present, except Yezhou, red at Tang Guo, as if she had done something bad. "Sister, you can''t talk nonsense, I didn''t say you." "If I find out that I am an elder sister, I will definitely take a shot, and I will fight with you no matter how you are. You also know that I am anxious and unbearable. For those who have consolidated me, I will definitely retaliate immediately. She pped her, whipped her two whip, and broke her leg. " Tang Huan''s eyes fluttered, but he felt relieved. This is Tang Guo''s temperament. "I''m here to ask today. The elder sister knows who tripped me? If it wasn''t for my alertness, I might have died in the mouth of the monster." Ye Zhou was so nervous, thinking that if it wasn''t for his cousin''s luck, he would not see such a lively girl today. He also hates those who have tripped Tang Guo. If he was to know, without Tang Guo''s shot, he would also break one leg of the other. "Did she see who it is?" Tang Huan calmed and shook his head. "Disappointed Ermei, I didn''t see it." "Oh, that''s a pity." "By the way, eldest sister, liveliness, let''s face the danger together. Do we have to meet someone?" Tang Huan shook his fist. The vitality flower had been used by her. Where could it be taken out? "Huan''er was seriously injured at the time, or was it vitality to save her life. Why are you so careless?" Tang Haohui was displeased. Ye Di said in a timely manner, "Miss Er, care, the king canpensate you for the rest." Tang Guo smiled and said nothing. Ye Zhou couldn''t see it, looked proud, and snorted coldly, "Guo Er is my cousin of the king, what do you want? Xiaoqi, do you think your cousin can see those things under your hand? My king has traveled all over the maind, Various treasures are collected. The cousin will give her as much as she wants. Her eyelids are not so shallow, but she just asked for one sentence. Do you really think she is a rare flower? In other words, Yezhou took out the jade box directly, opened it for everyone to see, and frowned, "Frost Fairy Chi is more precious than the vitality flower, cousin, yours." Ye Zhou closed the jade box and handed it to Tang Guo. Junmei''s cheek was smiling, and the short look made Tang Guo smile and made him proud. "Cousin, don''t be afraid, cousin is protecting you," he whispered. Somehow, the faces present were painful. Yezhou: I''m all cousin. What is life flower? Tang Guo: Smelly shameless! Chapter 154: Reborn niece (16) Chapter 154: Reborn niece (16) Chapter 154: Reborn Maiden (16) "Miss Er, there is a guest at home, and the owner invites you to go." At that time, Tang Guo and Ye Zhou were drinking tea and ying against each other. Since the marriage contract was cancelled, Ye Zhou quietly came to Tang Guo every day. The gifts they brought were not the same. Come up. Tang Guo certainly won''t refuse when someone sends something, besides, she has other purposes too! System: [Host, what is your purpose? Tang Guo''s pink lip angle lifted, radiating a beautiful smile, such as blooming begonia. "Of course, let Yezhou fall in love with me. After chasing him for more than ten years, he said he would cancel the marriage contract, and forgive him for a few things. The system is incredible. [So, you want to continue your original rtionship, ande to him for a while? "It''s so stupid that I don''t want your mentally ill exnation." System: He is mentally retarded, he is stupid, he is the most mentally retarded and stupid in the world. [Host, I will also upgrade, one day can help you. "I haven''t expected it, and you are not useless. When you are bored, you can talk and relieve your heart." System: Grievance! ording to the host''s temperament, he always felt that Yezhou had a hard time in the future. He looked at Yezhou poorly and silently waxed. "Come here today, just don''t worry about Huan''er, knowing that her injury has recovered, I''m relieved." The seventh prince, that is, Ye Yan said, but Tang Huan, who was staring at the side, was deeply affectionate, and everyone present could see clearly. Tang Haohui was in a good mood. The niece and Yezhou broke their marriage, and he was very depressed. But seeing that the seventh prince loves Tang Huan, he is happy again. Sure enough, Huan''er was his good daughter. Although the night boat was good, all he could do was cultivation, and his temper was not tame. In other words, it was a wild child. A few people trembled, the guests were happy, Tang Guo and Yezhou werete. Tang Haohui had just a few words of training, and suddenly saw the night boat beside her, and quickly shut up. Surprised, how could these two people be better than before. After Tang Guo came in, there was silence in the hall. Ye Di just looked at Tang Guo and then looked away. The aversion in his eyes did not cover up at all. After seeing Yezhou, he stood up and performed a ritual, saying, "Uncle Xiaohuang." If Tang Guo and Yezhou dissolve their marriage contract, the happiest one is Ye Di. He doesn''t want to call Tang Guo an emperor. This arrogant youngdy has always been disgusted, and her family''s faults are manifested in her, but her advantages have been abandoned by her. Ye Zhou gave a faint hum, and addressed Tang Haohui to Tang Haohui. He took a seat by himself and asked Tang Guo to sit down first, while he sat next to her. This action made everyone present at each other face to face. "Fangcai and his cousin are ying against each other. The Tang family owner is anxious to find someone. What''s the matter?" The underlying meaning of this statement is, old man, you bothered me. Tang Haohui twitched his cheeks, and now he doesn''t care about dissolving the engagement. Such a junk thing just lifted. The scene was a bit embarrassing. Tang Huan stepped forward, and her smile, like a spring breeze, resolved the freezing of the hall. "I was still worried about the safety of Ermei. I was relieved to see that Ermei was okay." If in the past, the original body would definitely go up on the top, say a few ruthless words, and make Tang Huan''s face look, which is Tang''s happy opinion. Although Tang Guo is not his original body, even if he speaks harsh words, he must say something to make himselffortable. "I came back to know that my sister was seriously injured and unconscious. No wonder no one came to me in these three months." "..." Chapter 155: Rebirth Maiden (17) Chapter 155: Rebirth Maiden (17) Chapter 155: The Reborn Maiden (17) "Sister don''t mind, I won''t me you." Tang Guo buried his head with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrows. "But there is one thing, I want to ask my elder sister." "Second sister, please." Tang Huan was a little ufortable, and he secretly guessed, in the past three months, has the other party encountered any strange encounters? She shook her fist, and thought of her cultivation, she was relieved. If the other party encounters any adventure, it is impossible to surpass her. "It wasn''t a big deal either. The oldest sister picked up the vitality flowers and attracted the monsters to chase them. When I ran away, I fell a bit. I happened to be Yuan Shi Xiu at the time. When I hit my ankle, my ankle is swollen. " As soon as this was said, Yezhou''s face changed greatly. Tang Huan was calm on his face, and his eyes blinked. "Ermei didn''t feel wrong?" "The elder sister has something interesting," Tang Guo chuckled, "I have swollen ankles, can I still lie?" Tang Huan pursed her lips. "Perhaps, someone was not careful when running," she said here, with some grievances. "Ermei asked this today, do you doubt me?" As soon as this word came out, everyone present, except Yezhou, red at Tang Guo, as if she had done something bad. "Sister, you can''t talk nonsense, I didn''t say you." "If I find out that I am an elder sister, I will definitely take a shot, and I will fight with you no matter how you are. You also know that I am anxious and unbearable. For those who have consolidated me, I will definitely retaliate immediately. She pped her, whipped her two whip, and broke her leg. " Tang Huan''s eyes fluttered, but he felt relieved. This is Tang Guo''s temperament. "I''m here to ask today. The elder sister knows who tripped me? If it wasn''t for my alertness, I might have died in the mouth of the monster." Ye Zhou was so nervous, thinking that if it wasn''t for his cousin''s luck, he would not see such a lively girl today. He also hates those who have tripped Tang Guo. If he was to know, without Tang Guo''s shot, he would also break one leg of the other. "Did she see who it is?" Tang Huan calmed and shook his head. "Disappointed Ermei, I didn''t see it." "Oh, that''s a pity." "By the way, eldest sister, liveliness, let''s face the danger together. Do we have to meet someone?" Tang Huan shook his fist. The vitality flower had been used by her. Where could it be taken out? "Huan''er was seriously injured at the time, or was it vitality to save her life. Why are you so careless?" Tang Haohui was displeased. Ye Di said in a timely manner, "Miss Er, care, the king canpensate you for the rest." Tang Guo smiled and said nothing. Ye Zhou couldn''t see it, looked proud, and snorted coldly, "Guo Er is my cousin of the king, what do you want? Xiaoqi, do you think your cousin can see those things under your hand? My king has traveled all over the maind, Various treasures are collected. The cousin will give her as much as she wants. Her eyelids are not so shallow, but she just asked for one sentence. Do you really think she is a rare flower? In other words, Yezhou took out the jade box directly, opened it for everyone to see, and frowned, "Frost Fairy Chi is more precious than the vitality flower, cousin, yours." Ye Zhou closed the jade box and handed it to Tang Guo. Junmei''s cheek was smiling, and the short look made Tang Guo smile and made him proud. "Cousin, don''t be afraid, cousin is protecting you," he whispered. Somehow, the faces present were painful. Yezhou: I''m all cousin. What is life flower? Tang Guo: Smelly shameless! Chapter 156: Reborn niece (18) Chapter 156: Reborn niece (18) Chapter 156: The Reborn Maiden (18) The hall was quiet, Tang Guo took the jade box, pursed his lips and smiled, saying "OK." Ye Zhou saw her smile bright and froze. The cousin is really as good as a child. Thinking of the **** words he had said before, he quickly turned around. Those jokes he didn''t dare to open again, for fear she would misunderstand again. Look at the crowd again, he seemed to be stunned by his writing, but couldn''t help but wonder, his eyes fluttered. "In a few days, there will be a refining exchange meeting in Pingcheng. Will Huaner attend?" "The first prize in the Alchemy Conference is a superb alchemy furnace." At night, the embarrassment of the scene was finally solved. Tang Huan heard the words, and her eyes lighted up. She remembered that this alchemy furnace was acquired by Tang Huan in her previous life. Everyone thought it was just a fine alchemy furnace, but they didn''t know that it was passed down from ancient times and it was an artifact. It can be said that Tang Guo in thest life was famous for refining medicine, and the role of the Dan furnace was not small. She has room for refining medicine. Does she need any elixir? However, the shadow that Tang Guo had given her in thest life was too great. She also wanted to control the pan furnace in front of the world like Tang Guo in the past, and make the enviable elixir. However, her talent for refining medicine is not good. Fortunately, she has the assistance of refining medicine. When she wins the game, she will be rxed. This alchemy furnace, which is an artifact, is also an opportunity for Tang Guo. She wants to make a decision. Good things, those who can do it, don''t they? "Of course I want to participate, and I want to share my experience with other pharmacists. It is easy to go into the wrong ce behind closed doors." After hearing this, everyone present, except Yezhou and Tang Guo, nodded in agreement. "Where is Ermei? Are you going? You have always been talented in refining medicine. On such asions, you should not be absent?" Tang Huan''s eyes exude a strong sense of warfare. To defeat the enemy, it is even more lethal to strike at the opponent''s strengths. If the original body would definitely let go of her harsh words, let her not becent, seeing the refining conference. At this time Tang Guo only raised his eyes and said, "Naturally, this refining conference, I''m very interested." "Exactly, I don''t have an alchemy furnace under my hand. If the quality is good, it can be used." So arrogant words! Tang Huan was ufortable, saying that the alchemy furnace seemed to be the other''s. Sheughed secretly, too arrogantly, and then only face pain. "Emei''s talent for refining medicine has always been very good, and it''s not surprising that she ranks first." "My elder sister was wrong. You need to know that there are people out there, there are people out there, and good talent does not mean that you can get the first ce." At this point, Tang Guohua turned sharply. of." Tang Huan was so speechless that Tang Haohui couldn''t see it. How could there be such a daughter who didn''t know the heights and heights, it was a shame. Ye Di recognized in her heart, is this ady with a straw bag? How could it be so arrogant that Huaner gave each other a face, and really pressed his nose to his face. "Cousin, I believe you, you must be first." If the night boat rang coldly, the hall blew the wind. Tang Guo''s eyebrows smiled, and he yelled at Yezhou Zhou''s gaze. Yezhou knew that he was doing the right thing, and he was even more happy. "Cousin has always supported you." Yezhou''s eyes flickered, as radiant as stars, dazzling, "Cousin is the best, that alchemy furnace barely matches you." Tang Huan''s mouth twitched, who is this person, aren''t you afraid of pain? "My cousin has a good eye." Everyone: "..." Yezhou: Cousin I am your diehard fan. Tang Huan: I''m ck powder ... Chapter 157: Reborn niece (19) Chapter 157: Reborn niece (19) Chapter 157: The Reborn Maiden (19) Tomorrow is the refining conference. In thest two days, Tang Guo has not gone. Bought a pile of elixir back, ready to practice hands. Although her mother and father do not wait to see her, her identity of Miss Tang Jiayi is a fact, and her talent for cultivation is only a little worse than that of Tang Huan. The Tang family''s resources assigned to her are not as good as Tang Huan, but they are not too harsh. As a big family, what is important is that the members of the family can develop steadily for a long time. Even if there is a particrly sharp one, they will not allocate all resources to each other. Besides, she bears the identity of Ms. Wu, a young and talented woman. If she is neglected, it will be a joke. Another reason is that after rebirth, Tang Huan is particrly proud, holding the opportunity that once belonged to Tang Guo, and making use of his own ability to make friends with all parties, with Tang Haohui''s affection and the protection of Ye Ling Tang''s face didn''t look good. Tang Huan''s mentality, Tang Guo can think about one or two, it is nothing more than hate the Tang n from thest generation to see her. The purpose of Tang Huan is to make the world look to her and step everyone on the soles of the feet, so that those who look down on her will regret it, including Tang. So it was impossible for her to get along with the Tang n peacefully. Thinking of this, Tang Guo smiled a little, wasn''t he silly not to have a good rtionship with his family members? Even if Tang Haohui was the owner, he didn''t dare to confront the Tang n. If the Tang n is dissatisfied, Tang Haohui''s position as the owner may be forcibly removed. There is a good quality alchemy furnace in the original storage bag. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to it either. He started to make medicine ording to the form in his memory. Hsu is that this body has a foundation, and refining medicine is very easy. After half an hour, she has be a panacea. The crystals are round and round, and the quality is very good at first nce. "It''s okay, hands aren''t raw." Tang Guo smiled at the elixir. "I didn''t bother to study those things at first." She has traveled through the fantasy world and the Xiuxian world. If I want to go back, I don''t know how far away. [Host, if you say this, you will be killed. In the practice of alchemy, you have lost 10 times and lost 5 times. You are ten times perfect. Please be humble. The system is also a rare joke, he feels that his host is in a good mood. "Hum! Fortunately, I''m good enough." Tang Guo blinked his eyes, really looking forward to tomorrow. I don''t know what will happen to Tang Huan at the refining medicine conference tomorrow after she loses to her through the refining space. She never thought about hiding, she would arrogant and stance to y, toy the foundation for the world to walk sideways! [Host, why am I a little excited? "The ghost knows why you are excited." [] "Cousin, cousin, I heard that you bought a lot of elixir. Are you preparing for the refining conference tomorrow?" Tang Guo has be ustomed to Yezhou''s daily report. When people are not there, he hears the sound first. She lifts her eyes and nces at her. Then she sees a handsome man in a red robe stepping into the yard and walking towards herself constantly. With a smile on Yezhou''s face, he came to Tang Guo and handed her a storage bag directly. "There are a lot of elixir here, there are a few advanced ones, you should use themter, others are good for hand training." "No thanks." Ye Zhou said again without waiting for Tang Guo to speak. Then she looked at her with a glittering look, very much like arge dog. Yezhou: Cousin, do you feel my nagging? Chapter 158: Rebirth Maiden (20) Chapter 158: Rebirth Maiden (20) Chapter 158: The Reborn Maiden (20) Tang Guo suppressed the urge to touch his head and took the storage bag. Look inside, not advanced, practice? If you take it out, Yezhou will be beaten by others! These elixir in the storage bag, sold out, will be bought out in minutes. In Yezhou s eyes, it may not be advanced, but it is extravagant when used to practice hands. But who is Tang Guo? Traveling through so many worlds, with all identities, what good things have I never seen? She took it silently and began to practice her hands. Ye Zhou showed a big smile, sitting on the side watching, did not feel anything wrong with practicing these high-quality elixir. Somemon gadgets, cousins look good. At this point, he didn''t notice why he had to gather in front of Tang Guo every day, and willingly searched for her own things. Is this really just a cousin''s love and maintenance of cousins? He just felt that giving Tang Guo good things would make him feel good. I don''t know if this is a disease. If he doesn''t give his cousin one day, he will feel ufortable. Yezhou touched his nose and looked at Tang Guo seriously. Perhaps it was recently learned that under the cousin''s arrogant surface, there is such a good side, is he guilty? Yes, he just wants topensate his cousin. After thinking about it, Yezhou didn''t think much about other things. Others don''t hurt cousin, he hurts. The others didn''t wait to see his cousin, he wanted to see him. Others don''t love their cousin, he loves it. Everyone hates cousin, and he likes it. Cousin, is the best cousin in the world. He looks good, has a good personality, is gifted, speaks nicely, andughs well. [Host, does your cousin seem stupid? Do you think he is so stupid? Tang Guo threw the elixir into the alchemy furnace, and turned his head inadvertently to nce at it. Sure enough, he saw Ye Zhou''s silly smile, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Probably!" It was another half an hour, and Yezhou estimated that it was time to go out. Looks even more nervous than Tang Guo. It should be said that Tang Guo is not nervous at all, he is nervous. "If it doesn''t work once, it''s normal, cousin can practice with peace of mind, don''t need to ..." Without a word, Tang Guo opened the Dan furnace, and the jade hand swept quickly, filling the finished product in the Dan furnace into a jade bottle. What Yezhou wanted to say, swallowed it, and revealed a cousin''s gaze. "..." After a while, he said, "I knew that my cousin had a talent for refining medicine. The meaning of that look, almost did not hold Tang Guo''s thigh and said, cousin, why are you so powerful, cousin really admire it. "I made a furnace before you came," Tang Guo added. "Sess." Yezhou: "..." Tang Guo handed the two jade bottles to Yezhou, "Hey, cousin, the finished products from both furnaces are for you. The grade is not high, and it is still good when jelly beans." Ye Zhou took the two jade bottles with aplex look, opened it, and was a little surprised. The fullness and smoothness of these crystals are beyond the reach of many alchemists. He wants to take back what he said before his cousin was good, his cousin is a genius! !! "Cousin, the first ce in the refining conference tomorrow will only be yours." "If it turns out it''s not you, there must be something tricky inside!" He put away the jade bottle, looking serious, "I will help you supervise the old men. If they dare to cheat and show favoritism, I will break their legs." Originally, he wanted to say, tear their mouths, think about a big man who was going to tear other people''s mouths, and it was not good to say it. Yezhou: Cousin, I''m not only stingy, I can also be your bodyguard! Chapter 159: Rebirth Maid (21) Chapter 159: Rebirth Maid (21) Chapter 159 Reborn Maiden (21) Since yesterday, Tang Guo practiced his hand all afternoon, and each furnace will be a queen, and the night boat went from marvel to ustomed. The eyes of Tang Guo were shining. He also said, cousin, you are really trapped in Tangfu, you are really a genius. These talents should be cultivated at a high price. Thinking of the situation of the Tang family, he could not help but convict Tang Guo. At the end, I also said, what do I need to find my cousin in the future, Tang family has, he has, Tang family does not, he also has. Tang Guo smiled and answered, "Okay." To this day at the refining conference, Yezhou still remembers that smile. Actually, cousin is fine. There are three rounds ofpetitions in the Alchemy Conference, which are divided into elementary, intermediate and advanced. With the elimination system, each participant can receive the corresponding alchemy elixir in each round. The primary and intermediate are the participants who failed to eliminate the refining drug. Whenever there is a stalemate, you will pass. Don''t look at the rxed conditions, I said earlier that ten rehearsals and five defeats refer to the normal situation. When refining medicine, various conditions will inevitably ur. For example, if you are watched by so many people, your mentality is not good, and your hands may shake Defeat. For some pharmacists, the chance of sessful refining is not half, it may be only 20-30%, even if there are three elixir in the elementary level, it is very harsh for them. If the first furnace fails, it will definitely affect the mentality, and the next two times may fail. Refining medicine not only tests technology, but also tests mentality. In the second round, two elixir were provided. As for the final round, only one high-level elixir was provided at the Alchemy Conference. Yes, there is only one copy, not to mention how many refining pharmacists can sessfully refining at one time, even if sessful, it depends on quality. Not to mention, there may be problems with elixir that have not been refined. Although the alchemy conference will provide Danfang, but the alchemy is only a look at Danfang, then the world''s alchemists will not be so scarce. In front of Tang Guo, there were three elixir of general quality. There were no fewer than a hundred people participating in the entire refining conference. She nced around and saw Tang Huan at a nce. Amongst a group of pharmacists dressed in gray, Tang Huan was innocent and beautiful in white. Tang Huan also saw her, smiled at her, and buried her alchemy. That smile is definitely not a friendly smile. Tang Guo snorted, wondering if Tang Huan heard it, raised his head again, Tang Guo raised his chin, and looked very proud. Tang Huan chuckled, wondering if he wasughing or not. "Come on, cousin, you are the best!" The sudden sound from the audience attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone was curious when such a voice suddenly appeared in the originally quiet refining conference. After looking at each other, they saw that the person who spoke was actually the little queen, and they dared not say much. I thought, haven''t the two been terminated? They are fascinated by this. At the beginning, everyone passed on that the little prince would stop Tang Guo. It wasn''t until one dayter that the entire city of Pingcheng was spreading. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t want Xiao Wang. Looking at Xiao Wang''s eager and excited look again, they specte, is it really Tang Guo that you don''t want Xiao Wang? ? "I know." The crowd had not recollected it, and heard Tang Guo''s answer again. I thought about the foreword and looked weird. Miss Tang Jiayi''s cheeks are so thick. The little lord Wang said that you are the best, are you really the best? If Tang Guo knew their doubts, he would nod his head seriously and answer: Yes, she is the best. Chapter 160: Reborn niece (22) Chapter 160: Reborn niece (22) Chapter 160: The Rebirth Maid (22) Tang Huan didn''t look at the first round at all, and with the assistance of refining space, she could easily refining a sessful panacea. Although she is refining it herself, it does not reach the state of superb elixir like the refining space. It''s more than enough to deal with the pharmacists here. She had no intention of hiding from the beginning, and decided to refine all three elixir. A normal finished product of a pot of elixir can produce up to nine elixir. In fact, in the legend, there are ten potions of elixir, but this is a legend after all, even the refining space cannot be reached. Tang Huan''s first furnace Dan has been trained, and the people who observed above also found that when she saw that she continued to make the second furnace, she nodded and smiled at each other. At the beginning, they were very optimistic about Tang Huan. In fact, in their minds, they felt that the one who won this time was Tang Huan. "I''ve refined it." The sudden sound interrupted the thoughts of the judges of the refining conference, and when they came back, they fell to Tang Guo. The judges of several refining conferences stood up and came to Tang Guo, beside Tang Guo, there was a escort, who was the person who supervised the contestants. His eyes were dull, his face stood in shock, and when the judges came over, his eyes restored some glory, and looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, he exuded a terrible light. "Refined?" The judges were proud, because Tang Guo had a bad reputation outside, and with Tang Huan, he didn''t even bring their impression of Tang Guo. They nced at will, only to find that Tang Guo had used all three elixir, and he knew for sure that most of them were spent in two furnaces. Miss Tang Jiazhen, she really can''tpare to Miss Tang Jiaxi. That Miss Tang family, no matter what refining refining, almost no refining. "Okay, look." Tang Guo pointed to the three jade bottles in front of him and smiled. "All three were sessful." The judges stayed a while, and everyone else who noticed the situation was stunned. Those who heard this, and Tang Huan, did not control her hand and shook it a bit. The scorching smell in the Dan furnace attracted others to watch. Tang Huan looked ugly, pursed his lips, cleaned the alchemy furnace, and kept his heart steady to continue the next furnace. After the judges looked at each other, one person held a jade bottle and started checking. Open it and look stunned! !! !! "Ten?" "Mine is also ten!" "Really ten?" Three voices rang continuously, the shock in their eyes could not be covered at all, and then they ignored the question of Tang Guo''s reputation and stared at her excitedly. They were still calm. They also asked their escorts. The escorts showed that Tang Guo had no chance to cheat. Besides, everyone around him was staring. Who dares to cheat at this time? There is also the elixir that has just been released, as long as it is a refining pharmacist who has studied refining medicine, it can be checked out. The three judges were very certain that Tang Guo produced the legend of great consummation. After hearing that, Tang Huan was also shocked. The original stable mind was messed up again, and then only heard a boom, the fryer! Tang Huan turned pale and white for a while, burying her head and staring at the Dan furnace that exploded into pieces, apparently with the assistance of refining space, she actually failed! Even without looking up, she could feel the mocking expressions around her, and she clenched her fists fiercely. In fact, the people around were just surprised how she would fry the oven without mocking her at all. Chapter 161: Rebirth Maid (23) Chapter 161: Rebirth Maid (23) Chapter 161: The Birth Maiden (23) Ten, how much is the great consummation in the legend? ? Is Tang Guo''s talent so good? The past life has obviously not been so good. Is it that in the past three months, Tang Guo got what a chance? Only this is possible. After Tang Huan stabilized his mentality, he reported his refined medicine. It was just that his face wasn''t very good-looking, and the judges didn''te over. He just checked with the attendant and registered. This differential treatment almost made Tang Huan crazy. Sure enough, these people are snobbish, and there is no difference from previous lives. One day, she will step these people under their feet and let them look up and worship! The three judges were shocked. Such a ghost had emerged from the pharmacist. No matter how bad Tang Guo''s reputation was, they wouldn''t mind it. Rather than fame, they care more about the talent in this circle. Such talents are right. "Do you have any experience in refining the elixir?" The judges couldn''t help asking one more question. This question is very difficult. After all, each refining practitioner has his own means and is generally not taught to others. Tang Guo smiled. "I think it''s a gift." The corner of the judge''s mouth was drawn, huh, huh? "Do you mind if we watch it for a while?" The three judges asked politely, after all, this might affect Tang Guo''s refining medicine, and she could refuse. Tang Guo did not refuse, saying, "Of course you can, please, and you will understandter, this is really a gift." The corners of their mouths twitched fiercely. This Miss Tang Jiazhen was really annoying. So arrogant! Oh irritating! Regardless of what the onlookers think, the three judges were very happy and moved their small benches to sit around Tang Guo. Seeing this scene, Tang Huan felt very dazzling, reminding her of the previous life. Ye Zhou saw the three judges sitting in a row around his cousin, and he couldn''t help but jumped up, causing a small bench to be moved next to them. Three judges: "..." "I saw my cousin personally refining the elixir for one afternoon yesterday, and each furnace will bepleted, and they will be ten great consummations." Ye Zhou had a proud face, raised a smile, and the red robe made him more beautiful. Junyi, "The technique is no different from that of others. It is really talent." Three judges: "..." By the second round, there were less than thirty people remaining. The horrible elimination rate is even more daunting to the profession of pharmacist. They saw the failure of numerous pharmacists and even the situation of the fryer, and then Tang Guo made it easy to make three furnaces. After aparison, their eyes were wrong. Yo, really talent? "The second round begins." There were two elixirs in front of Tang Guo. Yes, there were only two in the second round, which meant that all the pharmacists had only two chances. This time Tang Huan decided not to look at the situation over Tang Guo, and began to practice alchemy without thinking about it. Tang Guo was surrounded by four people, and he looked indifferently to put the elixir into the Dan furnace. It looked careless, and the judges watching couldn''t help worrying about her. Be serious. Don''t be so perfunctory. In case of failure, the fryer will not bepleted. The typical emperor was not anxious to the eunuch, Tang Guo was still the same, and I didn''t see any other people in an anxious state. After half an hour, he patted the Dan furnace, stroked the habitual jade hand, and filled the elixir into the jade bottle. Three judges: is that all? Chapter 162: Rebirth Maiden (24) Chapter 162: Rebirth Maiden (24) Chapter 162: Reborn Maiden (24) Tang Guo threw the jade bottle on the table at will, and the three judges quickly picked it up carefully and opened it for a look. Ten! There is no difference in technique, so this is talent? At that time, Tang Guo was already making the second furnace. Besides, Tang Huan didn''t listen to anything outside the window, and only refined the dandelion in her hands. After careful and careful results, she refined a furnace of nine high-quality elixir. This result made her smile. With her talent, using the space of refining medicine to make nine superb elixirs has exceeded her expectations. Fearing that Tang Guo''s situation would affect her, she did not deliberately observe it. After putting the second pot of alchemy elixir into it, she couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo''s situation, which she couldn''t help regretting. I saw people in the distance who were so careless, with raised eyebrows and slightly raised mouth corners, a little proud smile under the eyes, smooth movements into a single bottle of white jade-like elixir. One of the judges also kept the posture of holding a jade bottle and watched the operation of Tang Guoxing cloudlessly. The other two judges also did not blink their eyes, for fear of missing one of them. When the jade bottle fell to the table, the three judges scrambled to grab the jade bottle in their hands, and watched that there were still ten crystals of the best quality elixir, and the lips and teeth fluttered twice, and in the end did not say much. It was just that they looked at Tang Guo, already kneeling. Tang Huan calmed down his heart and didn''t want to see it again, but at this moment, one of the judges praised, "Miss Tang Er''s talent in refining medicine has never been surpassed." "Yeah, in the same way, in a shorter time than others, both elixirs have refined the great perfection elixir." The three judges did not hesitate to praise Tang Guo with various words. If they were not self-contained, they might kneel to Tang Guo. Tang Huan froze, forgetting that he was still refining the alchemy under his hands, and her brain was buzzing. She could not hear the outside voice. There was only one sentence in her mind. Both of the elixir were sessful, but they were also sessful. Need for elixir? Not reconciled! Tang Huan suddenly felt bad, only listening to the sound of the explosion, this time she did not have time to protect herself with the vitality hood, Dan furnace sted her without warning. How impressed the original white dress was, how embarrassed she was at this time. Bai Jing''s beautiful face was covered with furnace ash, and her face was gray and ck. There was so much movement here, and the three judges couldn''t help being attracted, not to mention the people on the stage. All curious eyes came over, Tang Huan was angry with a humiliation, she hated, hated these people only like to look at her glorious, when she was embarrassed, he did not hesitate tough at her and ridicule her. "Miss Tang, are you okay?" One of the judges paid proper attention to them. They still value Tang Huan. Although they are not as good as Tang Guo''s talents, they are also a good seed. However, Tang Huan did not appreciate it. At this time, no matter who said what, she only felt the irony of Chi Guoguo. She pursed her lips and used great restraint to make her face look normal. In fact, her face is all gray now, she has no previous immortality, and no one can see her expression. "It''s okay, today''s condition is not very good." Of course, Tang Huan will not admit that he is not capable, "Let everyoneugh." Chapter 163: Reborn niece (25) Chapter 163: Reborn niece (25) Chapter 163 Reborn Maiden (25) After hearing Tang Huan''s apology, everyone smiled in good faith andforted each other. In their view, failures in fryer and alchemy are normal. To Tang Huan, they always felt that they were talented and hardworking. But these constions heard in Tang Huan''s ears, very harsh and unpleasant, she felt that the smile of these people was justughing at her. Her image has always been perfect in the eyes of everyone, and it took her many years to make everyone leave such an impression. Today it''s all ruined. The person who ruined it all was Tang Guo, who was her most jealous heart. Even after rebirth, Tang Huan was jealous, inferior and sensitive. It can be said that she had not stepped on Tang Guopletely under her feet, and this demon could not survive. "Isn''t the eldest sister refining a sess? Don''t be afraid to be eliminated." Tang Huan''s expression finally managed to stabilise, because Tang Guo''s sentence was broken again. Under her calm eyes, it was a towering hatred. The rebirth of superiority was trampled by Tang Guo at this moment, and the other side''s ridiculous ridicule made her heart sullen. The nails fell deeply into the palms of his hands. Tang Guo didn''t seem to know she was angry. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her eyebrows were proudly put away. She looked like she was really a good sister who cares for her sister. You have to work hard. " [Host, you have the potential of a big viin. Tang Guo casually replied, "Am I not a viin now?" Isn''t it the viin who opposes the reborn daughter, who hinders the selection? "Tang Huan is a natural daughter, the protagonist of this world, and if I am a viin, I guessed that the development of the story in this world should be a tragic novel for the main character." System: [Host, your imagination is rich. Why does he think the host is right? "So, thest winner in this world should be the big viin." The third round began. There were nine people left on the stage this time. The rest of them, except Tang Huan, stared at Tang Guo, as if watching a monster. They looked at each other with bitter corners. "How do I want to abstain?" "I want, too." "This session of the refining conference is poisonous. Why did we encounter this pervert?" The three judges were stern, saying that the refining conference was not allowed to abstain. Candidates are helpless and can only bite the bullet. "Don''t be discouraged, there is only one elixir in thest round. Any ident can happen, and everyone has a chance." At this time, Tang Huan, who had changed his clothes with a good attitude, came to power. Candidates were soforted by Tang Huan that they were more rxed. Tang Huan felt very grateful when he saw the grateful eyes of these people. No matter what, at this time you can''t be self-defeating. She fixedly looked at Tang Guo. The smile on her face was unparalleled and gentle, like a good sister who cared about her sister. "Second, thest round, be careful." Many people praised that Miss Tang''s really was a gentle person. In thisparison, although Miss Tang Jiaer is a gifted person, she can''t bepared to Tang Huan. "Sister too, don''t fry in the third round. There is only one elixir, and the fryer is not nearly there." Tang Huan''s heart sank, his eyes drooped, hiding all emotions, "No, I must be careful this time. The previous lesson is enough." She still didn''t believe it, and Tang Guo was able to make great sess in thest round. Chapter 164: Reborn niece (26) Chapter 164: Reborn niece (26) Chapter 164: The Reborn Maid (26) The third round is different from the first two rounds. Nine candidates randomly selected the elixir to be refined. Good luck may be simple, bad luck, not only difficult to refine, but also may not have been refined before. Tang Huan was not worried at all, she had room for refining medicine. Regardless of the name of the elixir, with the assistance of the refining space, she can use all kinds of refining methods instantly. The first and second rounds of the previous round were fixed topics. Refined elixir is alsomon and simple. The real contest is actually in the third round. Even the simplest elixir is a high-level panacea. It can be said that at today s refining conference, the final sessful refining and extraction of elixir, regardless of whether the number of elixir in a furnace is one or nine, will enjoy the title of senior refining pharmacist, which is sought after by everyone. Not to mention the people who can win the top spot, those who are drawn to the forces of all sides. The first purpose of Tang Huan was to steal the opportunity of Tang Guo and obtain the tannery which was actually an artifact. The second purpose is to make a name for everyone to know that there is a very young and talented pharmacist in the state of Xianping. In this round, she cannot fail. She will not be curious anymore, to see Tang Guo''s situation and be affected by her emotions. Previously, it was just unprepared. Tang Huan who calmed down was indeed a very calm person. Tang Guo also found out that Tang Huan was very calm and calm. [Host, after all, they are born again, not so embarrassed. Tang Guohehe: "It''s a pity she met me." The three judges brought ten jade cards with istion bans, and turned the jade cards upside down, which is the name of the miracle and the refined fang. ording to the results of the second round, Tang Guo was the first flop. She readily picked up the nearest piece of jade card and erased the quarantine and restraint. The name of Ling Ling was disyed. Soul raising Dan, mainly used to repair the loss of souls, refining difficulty level, higher. When the three judges heard the report, they looked at it for a moment, and they looked at each other, all puzzled. "How can there be a miracle of higher difficulty?" "Isn''t it generally the highest difficulty?" Participating in the refining conference are talented young people, reputable refining divisions are sitting in the major forces, and will noty down to participate in this conference. Tang Guo has nothing to worry about, isn''t it Yangyang Dan? For her, it''s nothing difficult. She still nced at the people present, and finally fell on a person, her eyes flickered, and a smile arose from the corner of her mouth. It turned out to be him, Yun Yan. As Yun Yi, it''s really easy to do something on the jade card. At the same time, she felt another look. She looked over and saw Yezhou''s guilty eyes. Yezhou came to her, "It''s Xiaoqi''s ghost, cousin, sorry, cousin didn''t notice." "When it''s over, my cousin will help you kick him." Jade cards have been drawn and it is useless to say anything. Yezhou was a little worried, "Cousin, can you?" "Cousin has no confidence in me?" Ye Zhou, who had been cursed, heard this and immediately shone brightly and turned into fruit powder. "Cousin, I know you can do it, and you win." Thest sentence of Yezhou was not quiet, everyone heard it. There was nothing, but everyone was silent after hearing that Tang Guo had drawn Yanghun Dan. Not to mention the young pharmacist, even the veteran pharmacist has no guarantee that a single elixir will be able to sessfully produce Yanghundan. Chapter 165: Reborn niece (27) Chapter 165: Reborn niece (27) Chapter 165: The Reborn Maiden (27) Everyone thought that Tang Guo would fail this time, as were the three judges, let alone Tang Huan. These three judges are all senior pharmacists. They have refined their own soul-saving pills. One of the ten elixirs was sessful. They all have some regrets. If the other panacea is drawn, Tang Guo should be the first. Other contestants have also drawn the elixir topics they want to refine, some are low, some are medium, and no one is of high difficulty. What Tang Huan draws is close to the higher difficulty level. The raw muscle pill can quickly replenish blood and raw meat. For the practitioners who have been in battle for a long time, this kind of magic pill is very precious. The difficulty of refining is not low, and the required elixir is not ordinary. If you want to ask for one, you can either find the elixir and ask the refining pharmacist to refine it. You must prepare a few more elixir to seed. Either go to the auction house and try your luck, every one of them may be sold at a high price. Everyone looked at Tang Huan with some sympathy. Although Shengji Dan does not have high difficulty, it is not simple to make. I remember that half a year ago, a mysterious person put Shengji Dan to the auction house for auction, and sold it for hundreds of thousands of yuan. It shows how precious Shengji Dan is. Tang Huan smiled with a bowed head. These people did not know that it was her who was the mysterious person who was auctioned for the birth muscle Dan. She still couldn''t help ncing at Tang Guo, she couldn''t see any expression, and she stopped looking. Although Tang Guo will undoubtedly lose this round, she still dares not to be taken lightly. In case the other party wants to disturb her mind, it is worth the loss. After everyone regretted, they saw that all the contestants were involved in alchemy, and no longer talked about it. The scene was quiet for a time. Most of the eyes were on Tang Guo. They were guessing when to fail and when to fry. They really wanted to see tension and anxiety on Tang Guo''s face, but she was still indifferent, no different from the previous alchemy. That didn''t matter, all the three judges were anxious in anxiety. Miss Tang Er, do you know that you are refining Yangyang Dan? What is Yanghun Dan, do you know? A senior pharmacist may not necessarily make a sessful panacea in ten elixir. You have a good attitude, and even if the fryer is used, everyone will not despise you. No matter what everyone thinks, Tang Guo is slow and slow. Every time the Dan furnace trembles, they twitch their eyes, cover their ears, and then cover their ears, for fear that a fryer event will ur in the next instant. On Tang Huan''s side, she eliminated all distractions and only devoted herself to alchemy. It can be said that she was sinking into her own world at this time, and no one paid attention to it. In thest round of the fryer, she would be furious. "Miss Tang Er''s Dan Furnace is shaking fiercely. When do you say it will fry?" "Looking at that, it shouldn''t be long." "She can persist for so long. Miss Tang Er''s talent is really good." "Good talent is good, even if you have a bad temper and a very arrogant personality, it would be perfect if you were as gentle as Miss Tang." These people talked louder and louder. Yezhou looked back and stared. They seemed to be frightened. They took a step back and closed their mouths. Looking left and right, they said that what they said was not what they said. Yezhou was also very nervous. It should be said that everyone watching Tang Guo was nervous, except for herself. "Tong, do you say that this fryer intro I performed looks like?" System: The host is too arrogant. He doesn''t want to answer. Is there anything like this? [Host, just y for a while, if you tease again, your cousin will cry. Chapter 166: Rebirth Maid (28) Chapter 166: Rebirth Maid (28) Chapter 166: The Reborn Maid (28) For half an hour, the alchemy furnace in front of Tang Guo kept trembling, the more trembling the more cruel. Everyone at the scene silently covered himself with ayer of energy hood. ording to the situation at hand, the fryer was sooner orter. Even Yezhou secretly covered a thinyer of vitality hood, and looked pitifully at Dan Furnace with some imploring eyes. "Cousin?" Tang Guo wondered, "What happened to you?" Ye Zhou was holding the alchemy furnace, serious, "Cousin, go ahead, hold on! I am using my handsome appearance to influence the alchemy furnace so that it will not fry." [Host, your cousin is so stupid. Tang Guo squinted his eyes and the red night boat was really surprised. Isn''t Yezhou really going to cry? ? ? She aimed at the fierce Dan furnace, controlled the Dan furnace to jump up and down, and Ye Zhou''s expression became more and more ugly. Previously, her red eyes were still vaguely seeing tears. Tang Guo: "..." [Host, cousin should be me, did not look at Ye Ye, embarrassed emmm ...] The lively Dan furnace attracted the attention of all the people present. Their eyes beat with the position of Dan furnace, and their hearts fluttered. Silently guess, Dan furnace, Dan furnace, when did you fry? Hurry up! Do nt fry now, is there any big idea brewing? Thinking of this, the viewers took five steps back together and stood a little safer. The crowd just thought so. When they heard a bang, white smoke wafted and they put down their hearts instead, finally exploding. The three judges also took a long breath, wiped their sweats, and finally blew up. They all walked in front of Tang Guo, and one of them gave a constion: "The soul raising Dan is not good for refining. The first attempt will inevitably ..." The word "failure" had not been spoken yet. The judge stared at the overhanging jade bottle, and ten mellow white fragrant white dandelions stunned. "Sess ... seeded?" The judges who responded widened, "refined?" He made a very inconsistent gesture, rubbed his eyes fiercely, and Yanghun Dan lying in the jade bottle was still there. Hot! It means just released. "The best soul-saving Dan, ten great consummation." The judges who came back to me with a flushed expression announced that they almost raised Tang Guo''s hand to speak. This is today''s winner. There was silence in the audience, and it was incredible to look at Tang Guo, as if watching some monster. They didn''t want to talk, they just wanted to kneel the pharmacist. Senior Lingdan said that when it is made into great consummation, it is consummated and convinced. The viewers from some forces quietly retreated out. It is already true that Miss Tang Jiazheng is a senior pharmacist, especially the other is a pharmacist who can make great consummates. The refined elixir is Yangyang Dan! In addition to win, definitely still win. Tang Huan didn''t know all this, she was fully absorbed in her refining. Opening the Dan furnace under her heart, there are nine Shengji Dan, which are still of the highest quality, and she carefully put Shengji Dan into the jade bottle, and then she revealed a pleasant smile. When she raised her head, preparing to say that she had finished refining, she found that the audience was quiet. Tang Huan is content with herself. Her talent in refining medicine can only be considered medium. This time, even with the refining space, it is very unexpected to make nine top-quality Shengji Dan. Seeing everyone quiet like a chicken, her mouth slightly ticked, these people are also surprised to be normal, after all, at her age, refining nine top-quality high-quality raw muscle pill is simply a genius among geniuses. Tang Guo: I heard that older sister is a talented pharmacist? Ok? Chapter 167: Reborn niece (29) Chapter 167: Reborn niece (29) Chapter 167: The Reborn Maiden (29) "I''ve refined it." Tang Huan spoke confidently, with a slight smile on his face to speak with the three judges. The three judges stood by Tang Guo, and there was still no smoke around. Everyone around looked nkly there, Tang Huan was sure, Tang Guo fryer. Most of the three were stunned, disappointed. Tang Huan hooked his lips. Whatever was the case before, thest round was the most important. After today, she is also a member of the senior pharmacist. Most importantly, the alchemy furnace belongs to her. The three judges reacted and did not have the intention to carry on in the past. They just said to Tang Huan''s acquaintance, "How much is refined and what qualities?" Tang Huan frowned slightly, not happy under her heart. Sure enough, did you look down on her before seeing her poor performance? Think of the nine top-quality raw muscle pill that they have refined, and when they know it, they will regret it. But strangely, her **** was also very indifferent, opened the jade bottle to check it, and answered quietly, "Elders, a total of nine, all are top grade." Tang Huan originally thought that there would be a voice of imagination around him. When he was a teenager, he stepped into the ranks of senior pharmacist, but he was very rare. Even the three judges should be in front of her in an instant. However, she waited for a long time without the reaction she imagined. Both the three and the others present were t. "It''s not bad. I didn''t expect Tang Huan to be a senior pharmacist." A judge judged his beard and smiled. "This Tang family is really talented and able to witness their growth in person. It is also my lucky old man." The other two nodded quickly, saying that was the case. Tang Huan frowned, always feeling that the situation was not right. Although praised, the performance of others present did not meet her expectations. However, at this time, she was not good at asking anything, and she could only hold it in ce and wait for the other pharmacists to finish. It didn''t take a while for a pharmacist fryer and a pharmacist to make five Zhongling Lingdans. Tang Huan had no surprises and looked extremely indifferent. She nced at Tang Guo inadvertently, and seeing that she was in, she couldn''t see anything. The Tang Guo in her impression is that she always leans her neck and refuses to bow her head. Even if the fryer is different from other people, she has to admit that her proud look is her most enviable look. No matter whether the other party seeds or fails, the temperament of the whole family that belongs to the youngdy cannot be surpassed. "This time the refining conference was really a lot for the elders. I won''t say a lot. Today''s surprises are too many." "Next, the Elder announced that the first winner of this session of the refining conference-Miss Tang Er from the Tang family, Tang Guo." Tang Huan was waiting for the judges to announce that she won the first ce. She had expected the words before, but she never expected that thest word was different. Not Tang Huan, but Tang Guo. Tang Huan raised his head sharply and asked, "Why is Tang Guo No. 1?" Suddenly, Qi from the surrounding Qi fell on her, and they all had a meaning in their eyes. Why isn''t it Tang Guo? Tang Huan was bitter and angry at the same time. Even if Tang Guo performed well in the first two rounds, he still had to watch the final round? Tang Guo: Because I am the best. Chapter 168: Reborn niece (30) Chapter 168: Reborn niece (30) Chapter 168: The Reborn Maiden (30) Tang Huan stared at the judges on the stage, and seemed to ask him to give an exnation, otherwise she would not ept the result. "Elder, the refining conference is about fairness. Even if Tang Guo has performed very well in the first two rounds, you can''t dere her first in this way, right?" Tang Huan felt that he was standing on a fair tform. So many people watched that it was too ugly for them to eat. The judges looked at Tang Huan strangely, and said, "Why not Tang Guo? She refined the Great Perfection Spirit Soul Dan." The look still said, is it not Tang Guo who will be you? Don''t you want to be the first to look crazy? Tang Huan froze. Great Satisfaction Need Spirit Soul Dan? "Isn''t she a fryer?" Tang Huan didn''t think about it, blurted out, almost going crazy, the smile on his face couldn''t be maintained. "Who said she fry?" The judges were still very weird. Seeing Tang Huan''s disappointment, he secretly regretted it. Is it because of the hard blow that Tang Huan''s mind was affected? I hope she can adjust her mentality, this is also a talented person with excellent refining skills. "In fact, Tang Huan, you are also good." The judge quickly hurriedlyforted, "Although not as good as Tang Guo, but you can reach the level of a senior pharmacist at your age, the future is unlimited." Tang Huan didn''t feel thefort from the judges, but only felt that they were humiliating her. Praise her and immediately degrade her again. Is there such afort? Also, with so much useless smoke in front of Tang Guo, is there really no fryer? Tang Huan walked in front of Tang Guo, his face was a little gloomy, and he saw the alchemy furnacepletely intact, and his nails fell deeply into his palm. "Sister, I don''t have a fryer." Tang Guo raised a proud smile, showing Miss Tang''s proud character to the fullest, without any humility. "Great consummation?" Tang Huan lowered his head, and also saw the Yanghun Dan in the jade bottle. Ten milky whites were shining brightly, and they were lying down. She looked a little stunned and even more angry. why? ? She snatched all the opportunities from Tang Guo, and the other party rose. Is she always able to be stepped on by Tang Guo? Tang Guo was holding an exquisite and small alchemy furnace, and glimpsed Tang Huan''s somber look, and his lips red with a smile, "Is this sister very fond of this alchemy furnace?" Tang Huan squeezed her lips, and Tang Guo''s victory was a shame on her. "But I can''t give it to you. I also like this alchemy furnace. I can''t just buy the top quality alchemy furnace." Tang Huan clenched his fist tightly, and his eyes ignited countless angers. She could see that the other party was humiliating her! [Host, I feel the anger value from the female lead, and it is almost bursting. Tang Guo came down from the stage with an arrogant look and looked upright. Regardless of where there is no shortage of rich people, Tang Guo''s appearance is not pleasing to many people, but he is inexplicably sympathetic to Tang Huan. [Host, you have offended many people. "So what? Anyway, they don''t like me." Tang Guoughed arrogantly. "I''m a senior pharmacist. They hate me anymore, and they will ask me more in the future." System: [...] He thinks it makes sense. "Cousin, you really are the best." Ye Zhou hurriedly caught up, nced at the alchemy furnace under her hand, praised, "it looks good and barely deserves you." "Okay." "..." Chapter 169: Reborn niece (31) Chapter 169: Reborn niece (31) Chapter 169: The Rebirth Maiden (31) Yezhou pondered for a moment, "Are your cousins dissatisfied?" "If you don''t use it first, I will find a way to help you find a better one." When Tang Huan heard the conversation between them, his eyes shed a smirk, and he was mad. This is an artifact. After Tang Guo knew it, he would not think so. Without an artifact, Tang Huan felt regretful and heartbroken. "Huaner loves that alchemy furnace?" Before Yezhou and Tang Guo left, Ye Xie was afraid to appear. It was impossible for him to hide the things he had done before. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so powerful, he could even make Yanghun Dan. Even so, he despised Tang Guo, Tang Huan was the most perfect in his mind. "I used to think that the alchemy furnace had a rtionship with me," Tang Huan said tly. "I didn''t expect the second sister to be better, and my mood was a bit depressed. I have a hunch that if I get that alchemy furnace, my alchemy level will improve a lot. That s an artifact, with the aid of an artifact, can the level not be improved? Tang Guo has been out of the limelight, and if she is given an artifact, she dare not imagine that Tang Guo will be more beautiful than the previous life. The momentum now makes her feel bad. "I didn''t expect Huan''er to like it so much. I should have made it for another prize." Ye Yan''s eyes flickered, and Tang Huan was half-squeaked. "I''ll help you find what Huaner wants." "Ama, Ermei won''t be willing, don''t force her." That being said, Tang Huan didn''t mean to stop Ye Yan. "I have my own share." Ye Xuan''s eyes shed a certain imperative, only a little niece of the Tang family, even with the uncle''s protection, he wanted to get that alchemy furnace, there are ways. Don''t tell Huan''er about those dark means, lest she worry. "Cousin, very happy?" Ye Zhou smiled and followed Tang Guo. "Cousin is a senior pharmacist, and everyone in Xianping Kingdom will know your name after today." He is happy! Cousin is amazing, just great! Seeing that Tang Guo had been staring at the alchemy furnace, Yezhou did not understand, "Does your cousin like it or not?" "Cousin, after my judgment, this is an artifact." Tang Guo said lightly, "The artifact should be very valuable, right?" Yezhou didn''t respond at first. He stayed a while, and came back to his mind. "Although it looks a little nice, but looks so new, is it really an artifact?" "It''s an artifact." Yezhoupromised, "Cousin said it was an artifact, it must be an artifact." Whether it was an artifact or not, the cousin was right. [Host, don''t you think there is anything wrong? Your cousin seems to be getting more and more unprincipled. Tang Guo shot at the alchemy furnace, but Yezhou didn''t care about it. The alchemy furnace shook. The new and exquisite appearance suddenly became simple and simple. He stayed. He rubbed his incredibly handsome face, incredible, "Really an artifact?" Feeling the mysterious atmosphere above, he couldn''t understand at all how the artifact was. "Cousin, it deserves you now." Ye Zhou, who had reacted, said this for the first time, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his thinking. An hourter, the two appeared outside the auction house. Yezhou struggled and asked, "Cousin, do you really want to sell?" Artifact, this is an artifact, cousin, you told me to sell the artifact? ? Chapter 170: Rebirth Maiden (32) Chapter 170: Rebirth Maiden (32) Chapter 170: The Reborn Maiden (32) "Uncle Huang." Ye Di stopped the two at the auction. Ye Zhou casually nced at Ye Di, a sneer shing on his face, "Do you still recognize me as the uncle?" "What does Uncle Huang do? Are you angry with me?" Ye Ye smiled. "I don''t know where I got the Uncle? I also asked the Uncle to indicate that I must apologize to the Uncle." Ye Ye thought he was so friendly, Ye Zhou should see everyone is a royal person, saying that forget it or the like, he can''t hit his own face. But Yezhou only smiled coldly at him, and walked towards him. There was a smile in Zhang Junmei''s somewhat brazen face, which made him smile familiarly. He forgot who he had seen on his face. Then his uncle Huang rolled up his sleeves very rudely. At this time, he had already walked in front of him, and when he didn''t respond, he raised his hands and pped his left face very quickly. Two crackling sounds attracted passersby around. The onlookers had a stagnation in their breathing, only to feel the countless hot air rushing overhead. Ye Yan has a swollen half-face, and his eyes are incredible. He really didn''t expect Ye Zhou to hit him directly, or hit his face this way. "The emperor ..." "Hehe ... the yellow mud horse ..." Tang Guo was also stunned this time, and his cousin would still scold others, or would he scold Ye Huanghuang? ? Ye Ye said nothing, she was kicked by Ye Zhou and mmed directly into the stall behind. Ye Ye climbed up from the mess with a gloomy face, and the whole person was embarrassed. Yezhou lowered his sleeves and walked slowly to the front of Ye Xuan, scorning, "Looking at Brother''s face, without interrupting your legs is already the mercy of the king, who gave courage to oppose the king in front of him, to steal Slick? " "If it weren''t for my cousin''s strength and I passed the level myself, it wouldn''t be as simple as hitting you twice." [Host, your cousin is so fierce that I didn''t see it. I thought he would only speak sweet words, but he was still a rude person. Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth and watched all of this silently. Persuade a fart, that night owl has targeted her, and Tang Huan''s rtionship is good. She is very kind before she dies. "Why, do you have an opinion?" Ye Yan bowed his head, despite being humiliated, because this person is Ye Zhou, he did not dare to have a tendency to fight back at all. The father emperor had a good impression on him. Once he dared to treat Yezhou, his father emperor would definitely not want his son for a minute. Who called the father''s son a lot, and his younger brother was only Yezhou? He is also a fellow brother. "Uncle Huang taught that Ye Xie knew what was wrong." Ye Ye shook his fist, and one day he would ask for it. When he gets on that seat, when he practises more than these people, it will be the day of revenge. Now he dare not find trouble with Yezhou, and Tang Guo hesitates. Yezhou ignores Ye Ye, a person of little importance. The disdainful expression on his face faded, and a contented smile instantly appeared, and he ran back to Tang Guo''s side, like a lively Haba dog. "Cousin helped you teach him." That pair of bragging about me, don''t make Tang Guo smile. "Cousin is awesome." Yezhou''s smile widened, and he thought he was great. The two were about to enter the auction house and were stopped by Ye Di. Yezhou''s brow frowned. Why was Xiaoqi''s skin so thick? The elder brother''s sons are really very strange, each one is different. There is no one who inherited the elder brother''s style, there must be something wrong with the woman. "Uncle Huang, I want to talk to Miss Tang Er." Chapter 171: Rebirth Maid (33) Chapter 171: Rebirth Maid (33) Chapter 171: The Reborn Maid (33) "Say what?" Yezhou didn''t mean to avoid it, "just say." Ye Di also knew that Ye Zhou would not let go. He used ceremonies before soldiers. Besides, at this time, he did not dare to target Tang Guo at will. If he was found by Ye Zhou, it would be very unfavorable to him. If he had no choice but to use it, he would not want to use it for the time being, and if he wanted to use it, he would n well to prevent Yezhou from discovering it. "I want to exchange a fine alchemy furnace with Miss Tang Er for the alchemy furnace you got at the Alchemy Conference." Ye Xiu took out the best alchemy furnace. In his opinion, Tang Guo would surely agree, "Huaner likes that alchemy furnace very much. She is embarrassed to speak. I wonder if Miss Tang Er is willing?" "If there are other requirements, Miss Tang Er can mention it, as long as it is within Wang''s ability." The conditions can be said to be very favorable, but Ye Yan''s eyes stared at Tang Guo, you better not have any other requirements look cruel. Tang Guo and Yezhou looked at each other, the same look shed under their eyes, and then see Ye Ye is like you are an idiot. "Strange." Tang Guo smiled. Ye Zhou grotesquely answered: "Strange." Onlookers eating melon: Are you stunned? Tang Guo took the alchemy furnace out, and he had recovered his new look. Ye Di had a smile under his eyes, and he knew that the other party would not refuse. As soon as I thought of it, I saw that the alchemy furnace shook and changed instantly. He secretly said something was wrong, Tang Guo said. "Seven princes, do you think of me as a fool?" "Even if you like Big Sister again, you can''t rely on your status as the seventh prince. Just use a fine alchemy furnace and promise some conditions to change my artifact alchemy furnace?" When this statement came out, everyone was uproaring, what? ? The seventh prince wants to exchange a fine alchemy furnace for the magical alchemy furnace in the hands of Miss Tang Jiayu? ? So bullying. I really did not expect that the Seventh Prince was originally such a person. Ye Yan had a swollen face on one side. Tang Guo''s voice just raised, causing everyone around to watch. His face changed several colors instantly. The sound around him and his scornful eyes made him feel hot. He has grown so big that he has never lost such a big face. He felt that it must be revenge from Tang Guo. How could that be an artifact, and is the artifact so good? "Miss Tang Er, please don''t make a joke. The alchemy furnace has been reviewed by the alchemist, it is just a top quality alchemy furnace. I will exchange it with you. You will not suffer." He said these words in a calm voice, having used his whole life''s restraint. "Seven princes, you want to use the good quality alchemy furnace as an excuse to get me this magical alchemy furnace. This n is really good," Tang Guo sneered, "I won''t change it with you, I am really afraid of you Now, I am going to sell this alchemy furnace for auction. You want to prepare Yuanshi by yourself. If you like big sister so much, you will definitely buy it? " After that, she shook her head with regret. "I am afraid of the overbearing character of the Seventh Prince. If I keep it, I am afraid that I will die on the street tomorrow." Ye Yan''s eyes were burning with an angry me, but he did not dare to say anything. "Cousin, you can actually keep it, I can protect you." "No, the pressure is too high," Tang Guo denied. "Cousin can''t stay in step at all times, but he still sells a picture for peace of mind. In the future, don''t tell me that I have a magical alchemy furnace. I will sell it immediately." Yezhou: In fact, it can be done. Onlookers eating melon: What should I do if I feel a little pitiful for Miss Tang Jiayu? Chapter 172: Reborn niece (34) Chapter 172: Reborn niece (34) Chapter 172: The Reborn Maiden (34) "I heard that Miss Tang Jiazheng won the first ce in the refining conference." "The reward for the first ce is a top quality alchemy furnace." "Your news is outdated. The alchemy furnace is an artifact." "Your previous news is also out of date. Miss Tang Jiayu is going to sell this artifact." Everyone was surprised, and quickly asked why. "What else can I do?" This person exined everything he saw on the day, and sighed, "This is the first level of government university to suppress people. Although Ms. Tang Jiayi is usually very public, she does not dare to offend the seventh prince for the Tang family. Miss, you need to rece the artifact with a superb furnace. This operation is also no one, and you will make the most of it. "Ms. Tang Jiayi feels she can''t afford to mess it up, so she just sells it, so as not to cross the street in the future." ... Overwhelming rumors spread, I don''t know where it came from. In short, it spread throughout the entire Xianping Kingdom. "Some time ago, Miss Tang''s family watched a thousand-year-old Lingshen from a certain family. They didn''t sell it. The seventh prince appeared strongly. They had to sell it for the sake of safety. They had to sell it at a low price." "What is this? Someone questioned Miss Tang''s level of refining medicine. The seventh prince directly called someone to smash the opponent''s signboard." "I''m telling you quietly that thedy of a certain family went to Miss Tang''s house twice because of her crush on the Seventh Prince. The seventh son made the family directly ruined. The family moved out of Pingcheng yesterday." "Well, the seventh prince is so cruel?" ... "Who passed it?" Ye Yan was gloomy. "Check, who is going against me?" "Focus on my restless brothers." At this time, the Tang family. "Is it really an artifact?" Tang Haohui couldn''t believe it. The artifact said he sold it. "Go and get the artifact back. You have no ability to protect it. I have Tang family protection." Tang Huan also looked at Tang Guo inconceivably, as if looking at a fool. Tang Guo learned from the past that it was an artifact, and at first he could cover it tightly. No one knew it at all. Later, when the other party''s strength was unmatched, how could this artifact be obtained? At that time, there were legends about Tang Guo everywhere, and she naturally heard these in the backyard. I never expected that Tang Guo in this life would still get an artifact, instead of holding it for his own use, he would take it to the auction house and sell it. "Take back?" Tang Guo smiled. "Then, Mr. Tang, what are you going to do with this artifact after you get it back?" "Of course it''s for Huan''er." Tang Haohui didn''t even think about it. "Since you''re going to sell it, you don''t care anyway, it''s better for Huan''er to use everything." "Haha, something interesting, I got something by virtue of your ability, you want to give her a squint?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "The seventh prince is going to use the finest alchemy furnace for my artifact on the street. Conscience, knowing to use things to cheat, and you, my dear, you are going to empty gloves white wolf. " Tang Guo''s eyes widened. "Isn''t it yours that I was born?" Tang Haohui was said to be blushing and white for a while, and he also knew that what he said was very biased. But that''s what he thought. His second daughter was so proud and arrogant that he never liked it. Now that his eldest daughter has won his heart, what about Tang Guo''s sister-inw, anyway, he doesn''t like it, and of course there is something good to leave to Huan''er. "It is impossible to get back the artifact. Since you are so fond of your elder sister, tomorrow is the time for the artifact auction. The Tang family has no shortage of spirit stones. Go and shoot." Chapter 173: Reborn niece (35) Chapter 173: Reborn niece (35) Chapter 173: The Reborn Maiden (35) "I heard that in order to please Miss Tang''s family, the seventh prince nned to photograph the magical alchemy furnace." "It is said that Mr. Tang''s special favored Miss Tang''s family and wanted to take pictures of that artifact alchemy furnace." "Do you know Bo''s family?" "Isn''t that Madam Tang''s maiden house?" "Yes, that is the Bo family. I heard that Bo Xifeng, the eldest son of the Bo family, also threatened to take the magical alchemy furnace for the Miss Tang family." "Well, this Miss Tang family is really popr. Isn''t Bo Xifeng the cousin of Miss Tang Jiazhen? This cousin is really interesting. Instead of helping his cousin, he is helping an outsider. Is it because he is not interested in Tang family? The youngdy also has an admiration? " "In fact, this is not just that. I don''t know how many people are the admirers of Miss Tang''s family in Pingcheng. It is said that there are several people whoe out of the pce, and they all look at her differently. However, those few have not yet spoken. "Don''t you find a strange thing, Miss Tang Jiazhen is a bit pitiful." "It''s a bit, but fortunately I heard that Xiao Wang loves her very much. Even if the two have no marriage contract, the rtionship is not bad." "If you don''t have Xiao Wang, I don''t know if Miss Tang Jiazhen will be swallowed by these people." ... There is another wave of rumors spreading all over Pingcheng. If there is inte here, everyone who is rted to Tang Huan will be on the hot search. "Cousin, you''re wronged." Ye Zhou also heard those rumors, and even some of them were released by him. During this time with Tang Guo, he knew that his cousin was betrayed, and everyone only saw the arrogance of Miss Tang Jiazhen. But who knows, how much bitterness is behind this arrogance, if she is not arrogant and more powerful, I am afraid that she will be left with no bones. It''s hard to imagine. There is only a teenage girl with so much pressure on her shoulders. He took the time to investigate what happened to the Tang family over the years, and his cousin was left out by the Tang family since he was a few years old. She can have today''s achievements, one is her hard work, and the other is the Tang n or whether she should have allocated her resources. If the Tang family resources are not controlled by the n, ording to Tang Haohui''s temperament, the cousin is afraid that there are no resources for cultivation. Even if the Tang family rejected her, so was the Bo family. Especially Bo Xifeng and Bo Linger, two of them are cousins of the cousin, one is the cousin of the cousin, not close to the cousin, but went to Tang Huan, it is puzzling. "No matter how others treat you, your cousin will always stand by your side." At this moment, Yezhou was very distressed by the little girl in front of her. She was only sixteen years old, but her fate was so rough. His aunt, he only hoped that his daughter would be a leader. Once his cousin was not as good as Tang Huan, he would sit back and watch, no matter where he was raising his daughter, he clearly used his cousin as a tool. "Cousin, you are such a good person." Yezhou''s smile bloomed and she was in a happy mood. Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "A lot of peoplee to auction artifacts. After a while, I get Yuan Shi. I invite my cousin to dinner and give you a big red envelope." "No need. The cousin is just fine. I don''tck Yuanshi. I would like to invite you. I''m long and I should give you a red envelope." Cousin is so pitiful, how can he want cousin''s things. The system silently stared at the host, who had been sending good cards to Yezhou, and looked at the fool''s cousin with a smile on his face, and did not know whether it would be MMP in the future. Chapter 174: Rebirth Maid (36) Chapter 174: Rebirth Maid (36) Chapter 174: The Reborn Maid (36) The host is not a good bird. Once you are sorry for her, no matter how good she is, she can remember your bad. In other words, she remembers your goodness, and also remembers your enmity, and can clearly distinguish the two. A person who treats her best, she said revenge, then revenge, and then revenge after revenge, there is really no pressure on her. For example, Yezhou is because Yezhou first abandoned her, and she will not be with him no matter whether she regrets it or not. And Yezhou is good to her, and she will also be good to Yezhou. The host inherited all the feelings of the original body. Naturally, he also had feelings for Yezhou. For the host, having feelings does not mean that he would be a biological child like ordinary people. She can love you very much, but she just doesn''t stay with you. You can feel her deep love all the time, but you just can''t keep up with what she wants. Such as Leng Rui, and then Tang Yun. If you say you want more, she will tell you with a smile, I love you so much, I love you all the time, care about you, only you in my heart, how can you be so greedy, and more? The system also wants to send the host a MMP, how could there be such a terrible woman in the world. Typical people can''t see it. "Tang Haohui is here." Tang Guo looked at Tang Haohui who came in below, and Tang Huan and Aunt Lou who apanied Tang Haohui. At the same time, Ye Di also came. The two also met, and the two embarrassed and walked in A private room. Squinting his eyes, Tang Guoughed. "The two are going to join forces." "Cousins rest assured that they don''t want artifacts so easily. I let people release the news a few days ago. People whoe today don''tck Yuanshi, so they can make a fortune." Before long, two young men and women walked in again. Men are handsome, women are yful and cute. Who are not Bo Xifeng and Bo Linger? "That Tang Guo is really not sensible. She doesn''t need artifacts herself, so she''s going to give Huan Huanhuan the best. She wants to put it up for auction. Bo Linger''s voice was not small. Tang Guo heard it. She didn''t mind it. But when she first came through, it was these two people who were closest to her ording to the memory. So she wondered who was the one who tripped her. "cousin?" "Don''t like them, don''t touch them in the future." Tang Guo came back to his mind, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "I know, I''m not here to see, anyway, there is a cousin, other people are not important." Sweet words, nice words, she never shouted. When Yezhou heard it, it was as sweet as eating sugar. How could a cousin be so cute and so pleasing, who said that she was arrogant and arrogant, but it was just the outside world that didn''t understand it. Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo''s delicate and beautiful face, and was stunned by the smile in the corner of her mouth for a while. Come back to God and quickly shook his head, expressing iprehension to his behavior just now. Sessive people filled the entire auction hall because it was an artifact. There were an unusuallyrge number of peopleing today, and even other ces came. On the way, they all heard the story behind the artifact auction. Hush. Of course, I also learned that Tang Guo, who sells artifacts, turned out to be a senior pharmacist, or a pharmacist who can make great perfection. So, it was very difficult for them to despise the person who wanted her to cross the street. Too stupid. Chapter 175: Reborn niece (37) Chapter 175: Reborn niece (37) Chapter 175: The Reborn Maiden (37) Artifacts have begun auctioning, except for the sound of bargaining at the scene, which is unusually quiet. The starting price was one yuan. The first person to open the mouth was bidding five million yuan for the stone, and the audience took a breath of air. Tang Huan was very nervous sitting in the private room. She really wanted to get this artifact. Tang Guo must not have used this artifact, and I still don''t know its benefits, otherwise it is impossible to sell it. Ye Ling and Tang Haohui have no ns to bid, but Aunt Lou is stunned by the way of asking. These people add millions every time they move. Maybe they are too rich? She was a little worried. It would cost so much money to buy such an artifact. Is it really worth it? "Huaner, otherwise, we don''t need that artifact, it''s too expensive." Auntie Lou was distressed. Although she worked with Ye Ye, it was also distressed. Tang Huan frowned. "Mother, the artifact is rare, and it is an alchemy furnace. If you have a chance, you must get it. After I get it, the Yuan Shi I spewed out wille back." Her own fortune has been expensive these years, but she doesn''t want to be exposed so soon. She guessed that this time there weren''t hundreds of millions of people who could not win this artifact at all. It will be difficult to get hundreds of millions of dors at a time, unless some of the shops under your hand are sold. Especially thinking that these few billions were for Tang Guo, she was even more unhappy. Butpared to artifacts, she didn''t care about Yuan Shi. Auntie Lou didn''t quite understand, Tang Huan was early, and she decided many things by herself. After hearing her say that, Auntie Lou stopped talking. Justined, "Miss Er is too ignorant, don''t let the artifact go to you, just sell it to you? Will it make her lose?" "It''s all a family, how can you make such a student?" Tang Haohui was also deeply convinced when he heard that, anyway, he was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo, "you have a mother but no mother, you don''t know that Xier, Bo Yunzi does not care about her at all." "Master, I think let thedy control Miss Er, and see that she''s floating outside all day now. That little prince goes to her yard every day. They have no engagement, and the lone man and the widow''s pass out might ruin my Tang. Family daughter''s reputation. I see if she''s in a hurry. If she doesn''t order a rtionship, she won''t have so much trouble getting married. " After listening, Tang Haohui thought it was a good idea. Marry Tang Guo out of sight and upset, but also make room for Huaner. Auntie Lou thought so too. There was Miss Tang Guo who was here, and Huan''er would always be crushed by a letter. "Those Bo Yunzi always ignore this, and leave it to Xier." Auntie Lou was pleased in her heart. "Actually, I have long thought of a candidate. Miss Er is so strong. If you match her with another person who is too strong, it may be bad. I heard that there is a very favored second son in Houfu. The entire Hou House turned around him, his appearance was gentle and elegant, and he was a good match for Miss Two. " "Then you have a contact with Hou Fu." Tang Haohui doesn''t care what the other person is, as long as he marries Tang Guo. Tang Huan frowned. The two sons didn''t have the talent for cultivation, but they had a special hobby, like to abuse women and listen to the screams of women, but she didn''t mention it. She and Tang Guo are not right, why bother helping each other. Tang Guo was in a private room and heard the soaring numbers. He was in a good mood. He didn''t know what Tang Haohui and Lou Xi''er nned. Chapter 176: Reborn Maiden (38) Chapter 176: Reborn Maiden (38) Chapter 176: The Reborn Maid (40) Tang Guo hid in the dark, watching Zheng Shu had no doubts about the origin of the woman who flung him into his arms, but smiled and hugged people in. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the kind of strong malice emanating from his body made the system dare not speak. She stood there for a long time. The invisibility was collected by her from some fantasy world, and the effect was rtively long. A quarter of an hourter, she heard the screams of the woman from the house, and the smile on her face grew wider. She squinted slightly, thinking in her mind what happened to her original body in Houfu every day. The inside screamed, and she felt relieved. This feeling was really good. She is in a good mood, the system can feel it, she can make a sound, [Host, can you be deted? "Listen again." What this said was like listening to a drama, and it was terrifying. There were screams, and the yard was very quiet. It was built by Houye for the second son. The second son did not have the talent for cultivation. Houye''s n was to make his son live a happy life. Another hour passed, and the voice inside went down before Tang Guo left Hou''s house. As soon as I left Houfu, I saw Yezhou. Although there is an invisibility on her body, Tang Guo can be sure that Yezhou has seen her. She is not surprised that Yezhou''s strength should be very strong. "It''s sote, my cousin is still wandering around. What if something happens?" Yezhou stepped forward, as if he didn''t know anything, holding Tang Guo''s hand, and the surrounding environment changed the next moment. Tang Guo took a closer look, wasn''t this exactly her yard? Ye Zhou is only in his twenties, and his strength is so unfathomable that he is indeed a cultivation fanatic. "Cousin, can you release my hand?" "Men and women do not ept each other, my dad warned me before, don''t let strange mene in." Tang Guo smiled and groaned. Under the moonlight, the fiery red robes set off the night boat more beautifully. There was a smile on his face, which was a little more strange now than a bit silly during the day. Tang Guo''s words didn''t let Yezhou let go. Instead, he shook it, and said cautiously, "Cousin, can I hold your hand again?" Tang Guo stunned, and then smiled, "Cousin, don''t be kidding, your cultivation is not lower than those of the hidden world strong, has a good future, why hold my hand?" "Cousin, you understand." Ye Zhou''s eyes were serious, and on the way to Houfu, he wanted to understand that he probably liked her, like this arrogant and strong little girl. Knowing that the Tang family would marry her to the second son of Houfu, he wanted to kill people in addition to his anger. At that moment, he could not hide the true face hidden under his appearance, and couldn''t wait to reveal it. Seeing Tang Guo throw Auntie Lou into Zheng Shu''s room, all that remained in his heart was refreshing, and it was himself who wanted to do it. Those who calcte cousin should deserve this lesson. "Cousin means, do you regret it?" Yezhou nodded, "regret it." "Then you remember when I decided to divorce, what did I tell you?" Ye Zhou pursed her lips, her eyes grieved a bit, "Cousin ... I can''t help it." "I regret it!" "I''m a good speaker." "And I don''t like to eat reed grass. I don''t want to eat any better." "Fruit." Yezhou faded from his face, and looked at Tang Guo with pity and regret. That you do nt give me a chance, you look like a wicked person, and you still have not shaken Tang Guo. Chapter 177: Rebirth Maid (39) Chapter 177: Rebirth Maid (39) Chapter 177: The Reborn Maiden (41) Being rejected by Tang Guo was not thought of by Yezhou. With the previous rtionship with Tang Guo, he can feel that Tang Guo is very close to him, the other party frankly with him, but also does not hide his love for him. He wanted to understand his heart, thinking that if Tang Guo would confess something, Tang Guo would surely agree. The facts were beyond his expectations, Tang Guo refused without hesitation, and even helped him recall the stupid things he had done. "Cousin, I have given you several opportunities. For the first time, I asked you if you really don''t take a car? If you said no, then I said, don''t get in my car after that." "The second time I asked you, I''m getting divorced, and you''re happy." "It''s the third time before going to the pce, and you still look forward to the divorce, cousin, it''s not that I don''t give you a chance, but you don''t want it." Ye Zhou remembered the previous events and wanted to give himself two swords. Is there any pit for himself? He wandered in Tang Guo''s yard and never went anywhere. I''ve been thinking about how to make my cousin change her mind. Once his goal was to enjoy the scenery and cultivate to the broken void, now he has added another one with his cousin. What is the mood of the system at this time, besides saying a word about MMP? If Yezhou knew what MMP was, he would probably scold him. From the first time he saw Yezhou, his ck host dug a pit for him. [Host, you never thought about it, what if Yezhou really didn''t like you? "I am so beautiful, may he not like it?" The nose of the system is crooked. [This is the reason? Host, can you be serious? What to do next time you wear an ugly eight. "Then let me tell you, what is the way to make people you like tempting." The system listened sharply. He was about to learn. He always felt that the host had a lot of dry goods. "The best way to make the other person care about you and like you is to let him pay. The more you pay, the more you like it. For example, if you spend a lot of money on a baby and check a gadget on the road, you will like this Gadget? If this gadget is put in the antique market and a group of experts appraise it, there must be a group of silly e up to buy it back at a high price and look at it every day. " System: That makes sense. [So you use Yezhou''s guilt to make him treat you hard, host, you are too bad. "Don''t I be good to him? I split him so much as soon as I made money. Anything good is thinking of him, isn''t it? I''m sincere to him." "Also, I''m good to him alone in this world, isn''t it enough? He is the only one." System: Can''t mess with it. [Host, your cousin is still outside. It seems that he is not nning to leave. "Then let me make a pot of hot tea for my cousin." [Host? ? "how?" [Hello and shameless, don''t you promise others to regroup, but you still care about people? ? Is anyone doing this for you? "I''m shameless and shameless. It''s important that I make tea for him. He must be happy." System: Hehe ... MMP, the host is getting broken. Sure enough, when Tang Guo opened the door, Yezhou ran over like a pug, two eyes looked at her brilliantly, with exaggerated smiles on the corners of his mouth, and the look of surprise made the system feel like a dog. "What is cousin doing outside?" "The scenery of the cousin''s yard is beautiful. I want to see it for a while." "Oh, then I''ll give you a pot of tea, cousin, look slowly, I''m going to sleep." Putting down the teapot, Tang decisively closed the door. Then the system saw Yezhou sitting in the yard drinking tea ... Chapter 178: Rebirth Maiden (40) Chapter 178: Rebirth Maiden (40) Chapter 178: Reborn Maiden (42) Yezhou sat in the yard for an entire night and did not intend to leave. It seemed that he had to wait for Tang Guoqi. Before Tang Guoqi waited, Tang House was lively. The reason was that Auntie Lou was gone, and Tang Huan was taking a group of subordinates through the entire Tang House, which would find Tang Guo''s courtyard. Tang Huan was not polite at all, pushed the courtyard door directly, and found the night boat sitting on the stone bench. Ye Zhou frowned, "Get out!" Tang Huan pursed his lips and stared at Yezhou as if he was doubting that Aunt Lou had disappeared, whether it had something to do with Yezhou. "My little prince, my auntie is missing. Now the second sister''s yard has not been searched. I also ask my little lord to make it easy." "The king said, get out, don''t bother your cousin." Ye Zhou stopped Tang Huan who wasing in, smirking, "I don''t know, auntie can make such a great deal of trouble, in the morning to find an auntie To search the courtyard of Miss Tang Jiazhen. " Tang Huan''s face was a bit ugly, but it was her mother-inw, not to mention Miss Yun, she also had to search even Tianwang Laozi. "Little lord, please let Yizheng tell the second sister toe out. Auntie is very important to me." "So what''s the matter with Ben Wang and my cousin?" Ye Zhou grunted coldly, and I just couldn''t let you do anything. Even if Tang Huan was in a hurry, he really couldn''t put Yezhou on the ground. "Then I''ll wait here, wait for Ermei to get up and search again, Xiao Wang, are you satisfied?" Tang Huan''s eyes were cold, and it seemed that he hated Ye Zhou. She instructed others to find another ce, and she waited at the gate of the yard. Ye Zhou was sensitive and heard Tang Huan ask someone to surround the yard, as if he could be sure that his cousin had hidden someone. Ye Zhou was amused in his heart. Aunt Lou Shi, aunt Lou, didn''t know if she was alive at the moment. Few women who fell into Zheng Shu''s hands ended well. "Then you wait." Yezhou poured a cup of tea for himself, took a sip, it was cold, and the cousin took out the hot tastest night. He moved all the stone tables and stools to the door of Tangguo''s room, in the gesture of a door god, and no one could get over him. "Don''t bother your cousin." Tang Huan was enraged, "Little Wang is doing this, he is not afraid to ruin the reputation of the second sister, and the family is about to talk to the second sister." Speaking of this, Yezhou became angry, his eyes suddenly became cold, and his face was stunned, "Cousin is mine, whoever dares to talk to her about love, the king will teach him to be a man, you tell Tang Haohui, do not think of bullying his cousin And I''m not allowed to tell her. My fame or whatever, my cousin will marry me, I don''t care. " Tang Huan looked at Yezhou incredible, what did he say? Does he mean he likes Tang Guo? I remember that in the past life Yezhou had not stayed for Tang Guo. He concentrated on cultivation, and Tang Guo always followed in the footsteps of Ye Zhou. Is it because of too many changes after rebirth, causing many trajectories to be different. She investigated, and after that encounter with the monster, Tang Guo returned with Yezhou. If she took Tang Guo away at the time, she wouldn''t encounter the two if she wanted to, and there would not be so many variables. Think of it this way, Tang Huan regrets it. "What does Xiao Wang mean? Haven''t you already divorced?" Tang Huan didn''t give up, "Do you mean you fancy Ermei?" "Why, no? My king just loves his cousin, so why don''t you care about it?" Chapter 179: Reborn niece (41) Chapter 179: Reborn niece (41) Chapter 179: The Birth Maiden (43) Tang Guo opened the door at three poles in the sun. In fact, she woke up long ago, and since Yezhou was willing to help her watch the door, of course she had to ept his kindness and sleep again. "Cousin, did you sleep wellst night?" Tang Huan looked dazzling with the diligent appearance of the night boat. Tang Guo blinked his eyes and nced at Tang Huan outside. "Why is older sister here? With so many people." "My auntie is missing. Now I need to search the courtyard of Ermei." Tang Huan tried to restrain his anger. The entire Tang government had been searched. No one was still there. She really didn''t expect that a living person would disappear. The first thing she suspected was Tang Guo, and when she walked to Tang Guo yard, she felt impossible. Taking Tang Guo''s practice as an example, how can he take a living man away? The several maids she arranged for her auntie were all self-cultivators, although they were not as good as Tang Guo, but Tang Guo wanted to take people away and would definitely rm them. She went to see her aunt this morning, and found that all the maids were unconscious, and after waking up, she said she didn''t know what happened. Tang Guo froze, as if he really didn''t know anything. Yezhou was watching his cousin''s wonderful performance on the side, and his mouth was bent, his cousin was so cute. Cousin maind is the first cute! Cousins are so cute at doing bad things. My cousin is cute. s, cousin is so cute, why not agree to be with him. As long as he is with him, he can apany his cousin to do bad things. After all, he promised not to be exposed. Even if exposed, you can still pull him out of the pot. Tang Guo felt the fiery sight from Yezhou and ignored him. "Sister said Aunt Lou is gone?" Tang Huan carefully observed Tang Guo''s expression. The other party seemed to really not know, and his heart sank. Could it be her enemy? Where does she know that Tang Guo who has experienced countless worlds and yed countless roles, what she yed? If Ye Zhou had not seen Tang Guo fromst night in person, she would never have thought of it. "Ermei, no matter what, I need to search your yard." Tang Huan calmed down without seeing anything in Tang Guo. Don''t panic at this time, a little panic may miss something. And now Tang Guo''s suspicion has not been cleared up, she dare not take it lightly. "It''s not that I won''t let you search, but that I''m a maid of the Tang family. If you want to search my yard, search, how can someoneugh at me when it is passed?" Tang Huan sank in his heart, and at the same time his suspicion of Tang Guo was a little smaller. Tang Guo has always been so arrogant that it was strange for her to easily search the yard. "Ermei asked me to check first. If Ermei is innocent, I will apologize to you." Tang Guo yawned, "An apology is useful? You said that there were people hiding in my yard, and then hiding people, and then led people to search with enthusiasm. What would it say to outsiders? "Sister, you are so prestigious. If it weren''t for me, everyone would think you were the maid of the Tang family." Tang Huan pursed his lips, "Second sister, what can you do to make me search?" "beg me." what? Tang Huan thought that he had heard it wrong, Tang Guo said it again, he looked arrogant, and performed the arrogant youngdy vividly. "I said, please ask me, I''ll let you search." Tang Huan pursed her lips, begging Tang Guo, she couldn''t do it. Tang Guo certainly knew that Tang Huan couldn''t do it. She smiled. "Ermei said." Tang Huan was relieved. "Who was the one who tripped me a few months ago?" She really revenge. Chapter 180: Reborn niece (42) Chapter 180: Reborn niece (42) Chapter 180: The Reborn Maid (44) Tang Huan never expected that Tang Guo''s second condition was also very difficult. Of course, she knew who had tripped Tang Guo. She did not stop, and did not divulge the secret to anyone. "Ermei ..." "I just want a truth that hurts me, isn''t it too much?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Sister, you should know." Tang Huan did not speak, this is Tang Guo, arrogant and hateful, seizing her weakness and hitting madly, never showing mercy. "If the eldest sister finds it difficult to betray her teammates, just ask me. After all, you don''t want to tell me the truth. I am qualified to ask you to ask me. There was a smile on Tang Guo''s face, so ostentatious, blinding Yezhou''s eyes, and beating his fascinated heart. Cousin is so charming. His heart was jumping out, and he couldn''t hold it. "Remember, I need to kneel down," Tang Guo raised his chin proudly, demonstrating the image of a big viin, "I am qualified to be angry." Tang Huan clenched her fists tightly, she could not ask Tang Guo. "I tell you." Tang Guo smiled, "Who is it? Bo Xifeng or Bo Linger." Tang Huan raised his head sharply, his eyes darkened, how could Tang Guo determine that it was these two people, did the other party know who tripped her or did not know? Whether she knew it or not, she had no choice. "Bo Linger." Tang Huan spit out these three words without waiting for Tang Guo to say anything. "Second, let me go in and search now." Tang Guo gave way, and raised an eyebrow. "Go, it''s rare to see my elder sister bow her head to me. I''m very happy." Tang Huan didn''t even look at her, and went in with someone. "Remember, don''t mess with my stuff, otherwise I''ll ask my sister for a loss." Tang Huan''s footsteps were stiff. Those who searched had just touched the items, and they almost pushed the items away. Then they became cautious. After removing the check, they quickly returned to their original positions, fearing the person outside. Angry that they should bepensated. Tang Guo smiled, Ye Zhou also stared at Tang Guo cheerfully. "Would your cousin teach Bo Linger?" When he said this, Yezhou seemed to be smiling, and the chill in his eyes couldn''t hide it. Tang Guo shook his head. "No need, she will have a hard time after today." "how?" Tang Guo whispered quietly, "Cousin knows, will there be any rumors outside?" "It will be spread outside. Miss Tang''s family, in order to enter my yard to search for her aunt, told me that it was Bo Linger who tripped me a few months ago and almost let me die in the mouth of the monster." "Soon Bo Linger will know the truth. She wille to question Tang Huan and ask why she said that. Bo Linger is very selfish because Tang Huan''s reputation is ruined and she will hate Tang Huan. Yes, no matter how Tang Huan exined it, it was useless. " Tang Guo smiled, "Bo Xifeng would help Tang Huan intercede. Bo Linger would hate Tang Huan even more when he heard it. He thought that Bo Xifeng was fainted by Tang Huan, and even his own sister didn''t care. Tang Huanhuai. " Yezhou: "..." system: Yin! It''s overcast. "Cousin, how can you be so cute." Yezhou couldn''t help but touch her forehead, and the gem-like eyes shed with beautiful light. Almost gone, what do you say? " "Cousin, I don''t want to look back." "Maybe it''s delicious?" Yezhou: The worse my cousin, the more I love. Chapter 181: Reborn niece (43) Chapter 181: Reborn niece (43) Chapter 181: The Reborn Maid (45) Things are developing as expected by Tang Guo. Tang Huan searched her yard not long before rumors spread. Because Tang Guo''s reputation is too strong, not only is the arrogance of Miss Tang''s arrogance, but also she is a senior refining pharmacist who refining the Great Perfection. Bo Linger''s name was immediately known to everyone in Pingcheng, and they condemned why this man was so vicious. I found out that the rtionship between the two was still cousin, and they both felt incredible. It was so dark-hearted to push their cousin into the mouth of the monster. Bo Linger became the representative of the ck-hearted one, or the one that never washed up. As long as Tang Guo was read for a day, she might be seduced out to discuss it. Bo Linger now has people pointing her out, and even several forces have said that they will not marry the Bo family. These forces came to Tang Guo very dog-legged, first showed that they would not have anything to do with the Bo family, and then offered a generous remuneration, as well as a few elixir, and asked Tang Guo to practice alchemy. "Tang Yaoshi, don''t you know how you are feeling?" Tang Guo was invited to a luxurious restaurant. The people who invited her were several powerful families in Pingcheng. They joined together to invite and excluded the Bo family. They analyzed the character of Miss Tang Jiaer and it was a vengeance. In this performance, Tang Guo has a great chance to help them. It is not that they do not want to find other pharmacists, but that the panacea they want to make is very rare. There are only one or two elixir. It is absolutely impossible to find other pharmacists. It is different to find Tang Guo. This person has not heard of refining waste yet. "pretty good." "Will Tang Yaoshi help us?" Representatives of several major forces carefully asked, "No matter what we do, we have prepared a generous remuneration for Tang Yaoshi, so please give it a try." Even if it is unsessful, at most it is a pity that you can still associate with this potential stock, which is definitely a profit. "sure." The people who asked were relieved, and finally seeded. "Bring them all." This time Tang Guo''s visits were unstoppable. Of course, it was limited to the dog legs in front of her. She smiled and put away a few elixir. "Take it three dayster." They were happy, trying hard to keep calm, and then said, "We have prepared a good courtyard for Tang Yaoshi. If Tang Yaoshi feels ufortable living in Tang''s family, he can move at any time." "Attentive." Tang Guo nodded proudly, without any intention of refusal. Seeing the benefits of Tang Guo, everyone knows it well, and will not say more, and now the result is very good. Back to the Tang family, Tang Guo took everything out and inspected it. These families really paid a lot of money. Only one family prepared a panacea, and several other forces prepared two to five. She only needed to submit one, and the rest belonged to her. She didn''t see Tang Huan and heard that Tang Huan was still looking for Aunt Lou. Tang Haohui is also looking for someone, and temporarily has no time to disturb her. On Hou''s side, since the night a few days ago, Hou''s servants knew that their second son was hiding a mysterious beauty girl, and countless people were guessing who this man was. Zheng Shu hides the man well, that is, the attendants who take care of him are not seen. Yes, he already knew her identity from Aunt Lou''s mouth. He grinned, thinking he would let her go back when he said his identity? too naive. Chapter 182: Rebirth Maid (44) Chapter 182: Rebirth Maid (44) Chapter 182: Reborn Maiden (46) Three dayster, Tang Guo handed over the refined Ling Dan to those forces. The one who gave out only one elixir did not fail. That force was grateful to Tang Guo. The major forces also asked, "Tang Yaoshi, but they all seeded?" They were just curious, no matter how many elixir they got, they got only one elixir, and there were ten elixir lying in the jade bottle they were holding. "Ok." Tang Guo nodded, without concealing, "Why, you need a lot, you can ask me to buy it, or exchange it for advanced elixir." The representatives of several major forces were all surprised, and expressed on the spot that they would definitely change. Afraid of Tang Guo''s remorse, he quickly took out his worth and put it out. Yezhou was also stunned, and then saw Tang Guo nced lightly, her attention was attracted to her. "Cousin, see if you have what you want." Yezhou was surprised, "Cousin made me pick?" "Naturally, cousin don''t want it? Still look down?" When the representatives of the major forces heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched, little lord, what are you doing here for fun, and these things are precious, and some of them are not in the pce. "Yes." Ye Zhou said quickly, cousin gave it, of course he wanted. Really don''t say, he picked a few things that he used, and then picked Tang Guo. Although the major forces were very painful, they also felt very worthwhile. After the major forces left with satisfaction, Yezhou was immersed in the sweetness of Tang Guo. Cousins are really as they are called. They look sweet and they should be sweeter. I want to eat it. "Cousin, do you have other thoughts about me and you promise me?" Tang Guo nced at him, "Cousin, don''t be too greedy, I already said that I don''t like eating grass." "Then you are so nice to me ..." "You think I''m not good for you? If my cousin finds it difficult, I''ll try to be worse for you." "I don''t mean it." Yezhou hurriedly, for she was afraid that Tang Guo would ignore him the next day. "Cousin, be nice. Don''t be greedy. I''m only good to you." What can Yezhou do besides nodding his promise, with a sweet wry smile on the corner of his mouth. These are the pits he dug and the knife he can make up. Take it. "Brother Huang, my elder brother, my brother, what do you say I should do now? Cousin said she doesn''t eat turnip." Yefan sat on the dragon chair to handle business, listening to Yezhou''s words could not help but look up andugh. "Remorse it now?" Yezhou slumped weakly on the chair, looking sad, "Brother, why didn''t you persuade me before, maybe I listened to you, I wouldn''t rush to let my cousin remarry." "What did she say?" "I want to be with her brightly and be married, and she said that I was too greedy and made me obedient and only good to me." Ye Fan broke his music, "This is not very good." "Brother, do you think this is good?" Yezhou yelled at Yefan. "Then why do I have so many nephews." Ye Fan coughed, "Don''t those women want to give birth? Let them have more births, so as not to bother me." Yezhou: "..." This is how his nephew came from. "brother" "Don''t bother me, you go to your cousin. The road is yours. Choose it." Yezhou ttened his mouth, got up from the chair impatiently, sorted out the messy red robe, nced at his unscrupulous brother, and finally left helplessly. Ye Fan shook his head and stillughed. Someone from his brother managed it. Chapter 183: Rebirth Maiden (45) Chapter 183: Rebirth Maiden (45) Chapter 183: The Reborn Maiden (47) Yezhou is in hot water every day. If his cousin doesn''t like him, he won''t be so ufortable. The cousin seemed to like him very much and treat him well, just like to spoil him. s, no, it was his genius that favored his cousin. Recently, Tang Haohui has been scorched. First of all, his favorite auntie Lou has disappeared. Then it was rumored that he spoiled his wife and destroyed his wife. He was not as good as a niece. If no one said anything, the key is that his niece has been very powerful recently. Can''t wait for him to do anything, the Tang n came to the door, and all the people of great esteem appeared. Tang Haohui was cold and sweating, and his scalp was tingling. "Patriarch." Tang Haohui stood up and worshiped. "I don''t know if the patriarch came over today?" He is the owner of the Tang family, but there is also a n patriarch above the family owner. This is the person who manages the Tang family and can be removed from his position. The position of the homeowner is very important, which means that his veins belong to the line, and he can also control the resources outside, in short, there are many benefits. The n of the Tang n gave him a slight nce, "We didn''t want to care about your business originally, but we heard that you heard what Auntie Lou said and wanted to assign a rtionship to Tang Guo?" Tang Haohui''s brain was sweating coldly. "It''s not that she''s almost seventeen and just retired from marriage. Yunzi always cares nothing, and Xi''er is kind." "Hmm!" The patriarch Tang snorted angrily. "I don''t know. Auntie was actually in charge of Miss Chu Chu. Our Tang family managed to make such a character, stayed well, and stayed forever People push outside, I have some doubts about your ability. " Tang Haohui''s face paled, "The patriarch meant that Tang Guo could not be married?" "Bing married is not important to her now. You are no longer qualified to take care of her affairs. From today on, I will grant elder Tang Guo the status of patriarch, and her marriage contract will no longer be ordered by her parents. No one is allowed to force her, and the owner of your Tang family is not qualified to train her. In short, Elder Tang is very important to my Tang family, and must not make Elder Tang chill because of some people making trouble. " Just kidding, a senior pharmacist less than 17 years old still made a great pharmacist, and he looked out without holding it. This Tang Haohui is mentally handicapped. If it hadn''t been early for him to go out, I don''t know what else would happenter. Tang Haohui was a little dumbfounded. n likes his niece so much? "The words have already been put here. If you are not satisfied that Elder Tang lives with you, there are some ns in the n." He also hoped that Tang Guo was dissatisfied with Tang Haohui and went directly to the n prepared by the n. Tang Haohui did not wait to see Tang Guo, and some members of his Tang family were waiting to see him. People outside don''t know how much they admire him Tang, this Tang Haohui''s mind was caught by the door. Baba petted a niece, and he hasn''t seen her since she was a child. No matter how ugly Tang Haohui''s face was, Tang Guo, who became the elder of the Tang n, received the constion gifts from various side of the Tang family, and said that he used to sit there when he was free. Tang Guo smiled as an elder and said, yes. "Since you be an elder, you have any rare elixir to be refined. If you have a cure,e to me. I will give you half price." This condition can be said to be very favorable. The people of the Tang nughed and decided to get close to the young elder who was less than seventeen years old. I thought, is such a good person, Tang Haohui blind? Chapter 184: Rebirth Maid (46) Chapter 184: Rebirth Maid (46) Chapter 184: The Reborn Maiden (48) The n of the Tang n expressed fear that someone might endanger the elder Tang Guo, and sent her two Yuanjun realms to protect her. Tang Guo smiled and epted, allowing the two to directly guard her yard door. No one was allowed to enter without her permission except Night Boat. "I''ll cover your future panacea." It was indeed a grievance to let Yuan Jun watch the door. But the two did not feel wronged at all. If the elder Tang Guo had been wrapped up in the sentence, I am afraid that someone would rush to do the job. They also thought with great joy, but fortunately, the two of them were rtively junior and were sent over. If they were known by others, they might regret not rushing. "If you''re in a hurry, you''ll be beaten out. Don''t be merciful, kill me." Tang Guo had just finished this sentence, and it wasn''t long before someone ran into it. "Get out, I''m her cousin, can''t you see her yet?" "Miss Bo, let''s go. Elder Tang said he couldn''t see you. If you don''t leave, we won''t be polite." Bo Linger''s eyes widened. "If this is the case, I will go in. What can you do to me?" When they said nothing, they ran inside. The two looked at each other, and set Bo Linger to throw at the wall of the Tang house. Bo Linger was thrown out like this and hit a booth. People around looked at the giant object thrown inside the Tang family and thought what it was. They came forward one after another, and then saw Bo Linger hanging up with vegetables and leaves, and he was embarrassed. The two Yuanjun strong men leapt to the fence and said coldly, "The next time we offend our elder Tang, it is not as simple as throwing you out." Bo Linger was intimidated by Yuan Jun''s momentum. She didn''t go out for a long time, and the world seemed to change. The people around me realized that this was not Miss Bo''s who pushed Miss Tang Jiayu to feed the monster. Suspicious eyes suddenly appeared. At that moment, Bo Linger hated Tang Guo. Of course, she was even harder. Tang Huan, a man with two sides and three swords, betrayed her and took away her brother''s soul. Now let her elder brother apany her every day to find someone, Bo Linger angrily left. She''s upset, don''t even think about Tang Huan. Tang Guo can''t afford it, Tang Huan may not. To stink her reputation, she would also stink Tang Huan''s reputation. Before Bo Linger retaliated, something happened. The ce where the ident happened was Hou Fu, and the person who had the ident was Zheng Chan, the second son of Hou Fu. Nowadays, the whole city of Pingcheng is talking about this matter. Such a big melon, they also eat with interest. This is the case. I don''t know who revealed it to Tang Huan. A woman hidden in the house of the second son of Houfu, said to be Lou, is very favored by the second son. Zheng Shu hides people tightly, and there are many people in Houfu, especially the waitresses who serve him. Recently, he was very interested in Auntie Lou. Things spread out. In fact, she just wanted to help Aunt Lou Lara hate and let everyone target it together. As a result, the matter spread to the outside. Tang Huan was anxious to find Aunt Lou. Although she thought it was impossible, she went quietly to find it. As a result, Zheng Chan was abused by Auntie Lou. Auntie Lou wasn''t wearing anything at that time. The whole person was lost, and the body was covered with **** forests. Zheng Chan was growing up. I don''t know why he was interested in the beauty who likes to sleep in the **** forest. Tang Huan was upset. Push Zheng Shu away and pull out the sword to chop Zheng Shu''s stuff. Zheng Zhuan''s scream ran out of the room, and soon the whole Hou House started to make a noise. Chapter 185: Rebirth Maiden (47) Chapter 185: Rebirth Maiden (47) Chapter 185: Reborn Maiden (49) Tang Huan couldn''t wait for Zheng to recite, and wrapped up the aunt Lou Lou with a quilt, and he was leaving Hou''s house. How could the people in Houfu let her leave, and Mrs. Houfu knew that her second son had been killed, and ordered Tang Huan to be caught. The seven princes who received the news, and Bo Xifeng, the son of Bo''s family, rushed over to prepare for a hero to save the United States. Thest two sessfully brought Tang Huan and Aunt Lou back, and the incident was spread. Now Hou Ye will definitely not give up, and ask Tang Haohui to give an exnation. After all, his son''s life is gone, at least Tang Haohui must surrender Tang Huan. Zheng Chan even threatened to ask Tang Huan to be his concubine, otherwise the matter would not end. Tang Guo was eating this melon with excitement. No wonder no one hase to her recently. So many things happened. Tang Haohui was very ufortable. The most beloved woman wore a green hat to him and was known to the entire city of Pingcheng. Even when going out, he could feel passers-by looking at him. Now that there is a lot of pressure on Hou''s side, he can''t really surrender Tang Huan. In the final analysis, they are wronged. His aunt is bullied by Zheng Chan, shouldn''t they be fair? As a result, the two sides were in a stalemate. After Auntie Lou woke up, her temperament changed so much that she did not dare to hide in the house. Tang Huan was even more angry, and regretted that he did not kill Zheng directly. In fact, the most happy person is not Tang Guo, but Bo Linger. She hasn''t started yet. There is such a big incident on Tang Huan. She is really very happy. The two sides have been deadlocked for half a month, and there is no result. But Tang Huan did not know what method was used to restore Auntie Lou, and the person became gloomy, and his eyes were terrible. So far they haven''t figured out why Auntie Lou was in Hou''s house. If Zheng Zheng recites, Auntie Lou appeared in his house by himself, of course the others did not believe it. "Master, I''ve already done this. Huan''er is all for me. I don''t want Huan''er to be in trouble. As long as Huan''er escapes this cmity, I will go to the temple to pray for you and Huan''er, and I will not be back in this life." When Tang Haohui heard it, Auntie Lou really made him ufortable. She was not clean anymore, so she went to the temple just right. "As long as Huan''er passes safely, I will definitely go," Aunt Lou said with aggrieved face, "Although I really do not want to be a master, but I also know that I am not worthy of a master, I will discredit the master when I live in the Tang family. Also, Huan''er couldn''t lift his head, and in the future, the master will announce that I have passed away. It is not that I am not willing to die, but that I am not willing to let go of you. " Tang Haohui was touched by this remark, and he felt a little pity again. He seemed to make a big decision and nodded, "Okay, I''ll keep Huaner." "Master is embarrassed, is Hou Fu not letting this go?" "Yeah, Hou''s house is not weaker than my Tang family. The n also said that this matter was made by Huan''er. We need to solve it ourselves. They won''t intervene." Aunt Lou had her eyes darkened. "Actually, let Huan''er make a fool of each other. At most, they should let the other side vent. They can''t get any good, so it''s better to use another method." "In what way?" "Let Miss Er pass," Aunt Lou shed her eyes. "Isn''t Miss Er a senior pharmacist, let her go to help Hou''s refining medicine without being tortured. Huan''er is her sister. She should not help Right? " Tang Haohui was agitated. With Tang Guo''s status, Hou Fu really did not dare to treat her. It was a good way. Chapter 186: Reborn niece (48) Chapter 186: Reborn niece (48) Chapter 186: The Reborn Maid (50) Tang Guo sprayed, and looked at Tang Haohui and Aunt Lou in an incredible way. By the way, Aunt Lou was wiping her eyes with a parchment, and gave her a kneeling cry. Tang Huan was not there. She took refuge in the Mansion of the Seventh Prince, fearing that Hou would forcefully arrest someone. If Tang Huan knew what the two men were going to do, they would be prevented. How could these two people think that she would go to Houfu to help Tang Huan? "Hou''s promised that, as long as you helped them refining medicine for five years, that matter would be cancelled." Tang Haohui should have said, "Huanyer is your sister anyway, this time it wasn''t her fault. Help her, you won''t be wronged anyway. " After hearing the words, the two Yuanjun and strong men guarding the door, looked at each other, and clearly revealed that Tang Haohui was a fool? In order to be a niece, or a trouble girl of their own, they must give their elder Tang to Hou''s house, and the forehead was really caught by the door. "Miss Er, you can help Huan''er. If Huan''er went to Hou''s house, he would be dead. The second son of Hou''s house is really not human." Auntie Lou cried miserably and wanted to win sympathy. It is a pity that in Tang Guo''s courtyard, except for herself, the two Yuan Junqiang are Tang Haohui and Aunt Lou. No matter how fierce she is, no one will sympathize. Maybe, Tang Haohui will be alone. "Who gave you the courage and thought I would agree?" Tang Guo opened his eyes wide. "Do you want to lose face?" Auntie Lou bit her lip in grievance and looked at Tang Haohui pitifully. Sure enough, Tang Haohui''s face sank. "Howe you are the Tang family, and your sister can''t help if something happened. It''s really so heart-hearted." "Anyway, Houfu promised that you would go if you wanted to, but you would go if you didn''t want to." "Tang Jiu, Tang Shi, give me these two guys and throw them out." The two Yuanjun strong men had long wanted to do something. When they heard Tang Guo''s words, they rushed in. They didn''t control Aunt Lou first and locked Tang Haohui directly. Although Tang Haohui is also Yuanjun, can Yuanjun bepared in the early andte periods? It was still two Yuanjun who dealt with him in theter period. He was not an opponent at all, and his face was swollen and blue after a while. After they were finished, they threw Tang Haohui out of the Tang family. People outside had been expecting something from the Tang family. When I saw Tang Haohui lying on the ground, he snorted. It was actually the owner of the Tang family. It was really interesting. My Miss Tang Jiayi was amazing. Tang Jiu Tang Shi looked at crying and dripping, his pale Auntie Lou was a little embarrassed, and they were a little confused about how to deal with women. "I will do it myself." Tang Guo didn''t embarrass them, walked in front of Aunt Lou, leaned down slightly, andughed softly, "Are you proposing to let me go to Hou''s house?" Aunt Lou didn''t speak, Tang Guo didn''t expect to answer, raising her hands was a few ps thrown on Aunt Lou''s face, she was neat, without any hesitation, which made Tang Jiutang ten respectfully. Immediately afterwards Tang Guo clutched the snoring Lou Auntie''s cor and walked step by step to the door of Tang''s house. At the door, Tang Haohui was gone. People outside thought it was big enough, but didn''t want to eat it anymore, and quickly looked at Tang Guo and the things on her hand. Uh, Yo Mo is personal. Tang Guo threw Aunt Lou on the street like throwing garbage. "Auntie Lou suggested that I go to Houfu to rece Tang Huan. I want to ask you, did I eat her, wear her, or owe them to my mother and daughter? Tang Huan hasmitted a crime and offended others. , And chopped down the life of others, but she was afraid of hiding in her man''s house. " Chapter 187: Rebirth Maiden (49) Chapter 187: Rebirth Maiden (49) Chapter 187: The Reborn Maid (51) "Her father and mother thought of a good way to let me go to Hou''s house. I don''t think it''s all a father. I suspect I picked it." "I''m not afraid of jokes. I was born in the Tang family. My mother-inw did not care about my existence. My dear father didn''t have my daughter in his eyes. It is a miracle to grow up to this age. " "As for cultivation resources, what he thinks of is all about my elder sister. Fortunately, there is a n, and the only thing Tang has made me feel a bit favored, that is, the n elders." Tang Guo nced at Aunt Lou with her head buried on the ground. "Aunt Lou, in fact, I have to thank you for giving me a dose of poison when I didn''t grow up." Everyone shook their heads and felt very sorry for this Miss Tang Jiayi. They did nt know before, they only knew that she was a arrogant person, and then they were exposed one after another. Then they realized that if Miss Tang Jiayi was not arrogant, she would nt be able to survive, what kind of people are this Tang government. "They just don''t care about me. I really didn''t expect them to be so overwhelming. If something happened, they pushed me out." "Is there anyone in Hou''s house? I heard Tang Haohui said that you also agreed to his request?" There really is Hou Fu''s eyeliner. Listening to Tang Guo''s words, my heart trembles. Would you like to admit it? "I didn''t ask you to stand up. I just told you that when you promised you would have offended me." "As a person, I have a terrible vengeance. I will not pick up anything rted to Houfu in the future." Hou''s eyeliner didn''t take it seriously. Hou''s family had a great career and had something to ask Tang Guo. "You can go back and talk. I am an elder of the Tang n and are not under themand of my parents. I live here because this is my ce. Why should I move out?" "So I won''t go to Hou House. You dare to mess with me. I believe the entire Tang n will not bypass you. Move me, you try." "And me, cousin, why did you forget me, with your cousin here, who dares to move you?" Yezhou rushed to Tang Guo''s side, and I will support you. "The king is here, and the people of Houfue to try it, and you have already offended the king. Offending the king is offending the emperor''s brother. I avenge it, and my emperor also avenges it." The people in Hou''s house were frightened, and left secretly, and reported the news to Hou Ye. "Cousin, it''s ufortable to live here. Would you like to change ces?" Ye Zhou really couldn''t wait to see the Tang family. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Why do you change ces and move them? I am Miss Tang Jiayi. This is my own. My dad has no son. The entire Tang family will be mine in the future." Yezhou: "..." Well, my cousin was right, it was all her, if he was her too. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to throw out Tang Haohui''s Auntie Lou, and the Tang n''s people reacted as soon as possible. They let go, Hou House, you dare to touch Elder Tang Guo, try it. This statement makes it clear that there is the entire Tang n behind Tang Guo, which is different from Tang Huan. Everyone wondered, Tang Guo''s status is higher than Tang Haohui''s in the Tang family. Hou Fu fell into silence, which does not mean that they gave up, of course, they did not dare to fight Tang Guo''s idea. As for the revenge Tang Guo said, they didn''t care. After Tang Huan knew it, she was very angry. "She didn''t want to be unwilling. She had to humiliate my aunt." Tang Guo hates it even more. Chapter 188: Rebirth Maiden (50) Chapter 188: Rebirth Maiden (50) Chapter 188: The Reborn Maiden (52) The grievances between Tang Huan and Hou Fu were finally resolved by Ye Yan. Even though the night owl was the seventh prince, Houfu was not vegetarian, and promised countless benefits before Houfu let loose. They also asked Tang Huan to help Zheng Qu refining and cure the body. Among them, Shengji Dan is the most. Shengji Dan can nourish blood and flesh, but it can''t make things disappear. Tang Huan was angry and had to agree, and he agreed very well. With her refined panacea, Hou Fu will find her trouble if she has a physical problem. At this time, she only felt that her strength was not strong enough. When she became stronger, she would have to wash her blood sooner orter. Since that day, Tang Guo was taken back to the pce by Yezhou, trying to keep her quiet for a few days. Tang Guo did not refuse either, she did not want to see Aunt Lou and Tang Haohui recently. Of course, she guessed that Tang Haohui would soon invite the retreat Bo Yunzi, she really did not want to see it. In addition to Yezhou, Yefan is the mostmonly seen person in the pce, and the three basically ate together. Except for the outsiders, Yezhou and Yefan have a very good rtionship. In front of his own people, he shouted at Yefan and his brother. Yefan is a very tolerant elder brother. In addition, the meal with them was actually a middle-aged father-inw. Needless to say, he must be a very trusted person. I do nt know if she looked at each other for a long time, Yefan exined it. "Wei Yuan has followed me since he was a child. If his cousin has any needs, he can go to him directly." Ye Fan smiled. "Actually, he should have gone higher, but once I was chased and killed, he tried to save me It helped me get a stab and hurt where it shouldn''t be hurt, so I just stayed in the pce. " Yezhou added, "In fact, Brother Wei was my brother''s friend." Tang Guo was surprised for a moment, andughed at the same time, which surprised a few people. "Big cousin, and this big brother, do you want to recover?" When they heard this, they all stared at her in shock, and they carefully discerned the meaning of this sentence, which was unbelievable. "Yes, you are right. I mean it. I said I would regret the offense of the people in Houfu. Brother Wei, it is your luck to meet me." Wei Yuan was a little ufortable this time. Being a normal man, who would like to be a eunuch, his choice was somewhat helpless. Yefan kept him in the pce, and actually provided him with a quiet ce. "Really?" Wei Yuan asked, looking a little excited. "Really," Tang Guo stared. "The only requirement is that after you seed, you can help me publicize my skills, especially Hou''s first time to know." Yefan came back andughed, "Okay, as long as you can make Wei Yuan back to normal, cousin, I will satisfy you if you ask anything, even if you want Yezhou, I will give it to you." See how I gave you my brother, leaving Tang Guo speechless. Yezhou secretly gave his brother a thumbs up, my brother, really my brother. Wei Yuan smiled and said nothing. After a while, he said, "I don''t have anything in my body, but my sister needs help in the future, such as **** two people. I can do it without knowing the ghost. I am also very good at it. After so many years in the pce, I still have some opinions on how to teach people not to hurt. " The system of watching all this silently bes a sieve, who are these people, so cruel. Chapter 189: Rebirth Maiden (51) Chapter 189: Rebirth Maiden (51) Chapter 189: The Reborn Maid (53) "Have you heard? The chief executive beside Ye Huang has be a normal man." "Ah ?? Is this the case?" "Yes, I have a rtive who is working in the pce. It is said that the chief executive was a normal man. It was not his initiative to enter the pce to be the chief executive, but when he was young, he helped the night emperor block the sword and hurt that ce, it is necessary. " "Why don''t I believe that broken things can still grow out? Who has such ability?" "Haha, you havee up with an idea. You have heard of this capable person. Rumors about her some time ago have not disappeared." "Come on and say it, you shouldn''t sell it." "She isMs. Tang Jiazheng Tang Guo. The news is true. If you are doubtful, confirm it yourself. The chief manager is not the chief manager now. He was given a title by the night emperor. They worked together in the DPRK. " As soon as this remark came out, everyone was uproar. Miss Tang Jiazhen is so capable? At the same time, Hou Fu also got the news. Hou Fu got the news as soon as possible. Tang Huan and Tang Haohui also got it. Of course, the two were not in a good mood. Tang Guo clearly had a solution. At this time, everyone couldn''t help thinking of Tang Guo''s saying at the gate of Tang''s house that Hou Fu had offended her, and she would not answer everything about Hou Fu in the future. So they silently ordered a wax to Hou Fu. Oh, everyone has been offended by you. Miss Tang Jiazheng is not a good person. "Houye, what can you do now? It has been confirmed that the Yuan King has recovered. Otherwise, Her Majesty the Emperor would grant him thend. It is said that the woman who had been waiting for the Yuan King at all times would have to meet the Yuan King again. Married. " Would they have married if it hadn''t been restored? It''s impossible to think about it. "Let me think again." "Master Hou, do you still have to think about it? You must ask Tang Guo to shoot anyway. Our son''s recitation is hard enough, so how can he be cured?" Hou Ye is very embarrassed. The one who can''t speak well and escorted so many people can''t afford to offend. He didn''t think so before, so he agreed with Tang Haohui''s n, no one imagined it. He pitted himself. "Then you go to Tangfu to try." Mrs. Hou was pleased and responded quickly. "Brother Wei, congrattions, there is still such an obsessive person waiting for you." Tang Guo was idental, and the woman was really crazy. Fortunately, waiting for someone at the end was a joyous event. Wei Yuan is very grateful to Tang Guo, he did not expect to have today. He didn''t say any more words of gratitude, but just remembered it. "Sister Tang, if anyone wants to bully you in the future, tell me, I''ll make it for you." "Brother Wei, this is my task, please don''t be too enthusiastic." Yezhou is dead, no matter how to protect his cousin, his cousin can only be alone. Even if my cousin doesn''t agree to be with him, he can only be alone. Wei Yuan grinned and didn''t care about Ye Zhou''s words, he only said, "Then youe on." Look at him, hang! "Ms. Tang, there is news from outside that the owner of the Tang family wants to see you." Several people were saying this. When they heard from the pce people, Tang Haohui came to see Tang Guo, and they felt speechless. None of them squeaked, waiting for Tang Guo to decide. "Just throw it out, you don''t have to report anything about Tang Haohui in the future." The pce man was ordered to go down, and it didn''t take long for him to return. This time it was said that Bo Yunzi hade. Chapter 190: Reborn niece (52) Chapter 190: Reborn niece (52) Chapter 190: The Reborn Maiden (54) Bo Yunzi hasn''t been to the pce for many years. It should be said that since her sister married thest night emperor, she hasn''te to the pce to walk around. One time, she felt ufortable, and she could always think of herself as inferior to her sister. With what sister can marry the man with the highest status in Xianping Kingdom, she can only marry a Tang family owner. It is impulse to be impulse because Tang Haohui''s sweet words are married to each other. Over the years, she regretted it. Every time she saw her daughter Tang Guo, she would recall her shameful choice. But on the other hand, she wanted her daughter toplete what she didn''t. Since Tang Huan first showed her edge, she has been very concerned, and can''t wait for her daughter to immediately surpass Tang Huan. She can''tpare to her own sister, isn''t her daughter better than a daughter born to an aunt? Later, Tang Huan became more and more famous, and Tang Guo''s reputation was also known. It''s just that one person has a good reputation, and the other is an arrogant and irrational Miss Jiajia Tang. There are good rumors about Tang Huan, but what about Tang Guo? It''s all bad words. She regretted giving birth to this daughter, and it was her shame to marry Tang Haohui, and it was her shame to give birth to this daughter. Since seeing Tang Guost time, she has no interest in this daughter. Tang Haohui was found this time out, saying that she was asked to help. She inquired about the course of the matter, and there was not much fluctuation in her heart. The first thing I thought was that Tang Huan was indeed a daughter of an auntie, and that auntie also climbed into the bed of Houfu''s son. She doesn''t care who Tang Haohui likes, and this person is not her favorite person. Houfu and the Tang family had conflicts. Tang Huan chopped off the life of Houfu''s son. Everyone said that her daughter could help him. She came. She is not here to help the son of Houfu, but her daughter has be so outstanding, apparently surpassing Tang Huan. Tang Guo promised this time that his reputation would be even better, which is a good thing for her. As long as Tang Guo continues to excel, she doesn''t care if the other party is the shame she once had. The more beautiful the other party is, the more people can ignore her past, everyone will only admire her as an excellent senior pharmacist''s mother. "The people in Hou''s house have begged toe, and your anger is almost gone. Heal the people first." Bo Yunzi held a gesture of elders, the words were cold and ruthless, and the eyes of the people in Yezhou followed with a little cold . Bo Yunzi did not wait for Tang Guo to speak, a smile appeared on his face, "I really did not expect that you have grown so good and better than Tang Huan." Tang Guo: "..." "I have nothing else to do today. I will continue the retreat after two days. You can take time to heal someone." As for any contradiction between Tang Haohui and Tang Guo, she didn''t care at all. "I won''t go." Bo Yunzi Liu Mei frowned. "This is a good thing for you. What''s so bad about being able to make a name for yourself? After today, the entire Hou government will treat you as a benefactor." "What''s the use of fame for me?" Tang Guo smiled, "I was once rumored to be a arrogant youngdy. Why haven''t you asked?" "That''s all bad rumors. I asked what you did?" "It''s not good to pass outside, it must be that you haven''t done well enough. Now that you have done well, it will naturally pass well." Mr. Bo Yunzi''s theory made everyone present speechless, and made Tang Guo feel cold and heartbroken. Chapter 191: Reborn niece (53) Chapter 191: Reborn niece (53) Chapter 191: The Reborn Maiden (55) "Don''t you go?" A little anger appeared on Bo Yunzi''s face, "I came to you with kindness, just to keep you a good name." "If it wasn''t for your bad reputation, how could your reputation be bad? You didn''t let Azhou remarry you because of your bad reputation. Hasn''t this taught you anything?" The people present widened their eyes and were incredible. Especially the named Yezhou: he and his cousin took the initiative to divorce, why didn''t he know? ? Yezhou was a little angry, "Mrs. Tang." Bo Yunzi, who was called Mrs. Tang, was a little embarrassed. When she saw Yezhou calling her, she was puzzled. Why the other party did nt call her aunt, she used to call her aunt. "Mrs. Tang, I want to state one thing. My cousin is excellent. It wasn''t me who took the initiative to divorce, but this matter is no longer important. Please don''t say a cousin badly." Yezhou was a little gloomy when he was angry, and now he couldn''t see anyone saying that his cousin was bad, and no one could do it. Bo Yunzi was frightened, and she stunned for a few moments. "A Zhou wouldn''t talk to me like this when he was young." "Because Mrs. Tang''s performance is bad, shouldn''t Wang still treat you with a good attitude? If you are good, why won''t Wang treat you with a good attitude?" Ye Zhou returned Bo Yunzi''s words just now. In other words, his face was a bit ugly. [Host, cousin is really mighty, nice. Bo Yunzi looked at Tang Guo. How he gave birth to your unfilial daughter, no matter how good his temper was, he was a little upset. Tang Guo is a baby or a grass. All fools know that only Bo Yunzi can''t see clearly. Maybe she can see clearly, but just immerse herself in her world forever. "I''m your mother, I haven''t asked for you, this time you must listen to me." Bo Yunzi couldn''t wait any longer, she wanted to spit it out. "Okay." Tang Guoughed. After waiting for Bo Yunzi to be happy, she said, "I am now the parent of Tang, and a rare senior pharmacist can make a great pharmacist." "If you ask me, I can promise you." Ye Zhou, who was originally angry with Tang Guo, stopped talking. It seems that I have seen this scene somewhere. When Bo Yunzi heard it, his trembling body trembled and looked at Tang Guo inconceivably. "I am the arrogant and arrogant in the rumors, no one in my eyes, no filial piety, six rtives do not recognize, anyway, good and bad rumors outside are true." Tang Guo said funnyly, "Although you are a mother, I have no one in my eyes, and the person whom the six rtives don''t recognize does not care who you are. If you want me to do something, ask me." Who is Bo Yunzi? He is arrogant by nature and never wants to bow his head. Just because her sister married the man with the highest status in Xianping Kingdom, she was able to remember hatred and jealous all her life. Asking her to ask for her own daughter is worse than killing her. "No filial piety." Holding the shelf of Miss Shijia, when Bo Yunzi cursed, it was a beautiful state. She had not been tired all these years. "You are a filial piety." Yezhou doesn''t want to talk anymore. The system didn''t want to talk, and apany the host through tens of millions. This is the first time that a mother-inw has encountered such a mentally disabled person. Seeing the lively Wei Yuan said that he was very calm. He had been a **** for decades. Bo Yunzi gave Tang Guo a cold look and left with a sullen mood. Before leaving, Tang Guo sent her a word, "Look for meter, remember to be prepared to ask for my mentality." Bo Yunzi froze and almost fell out of the door. Chapter 192: Rebirth Maiden (54) Chapter 192: Rebirth Maiden (54) Chapter 192: The Reborn Maid (56) "Yunzi, how''s it going?" Back at Tang Pce, facing Tang Haohui''s staring eyes, Bo Yunzi thought of the humiliation in the pce, and was even more angry. She still maintains the attitude of Miss Gao, and looks at Tang Haohui disgustedly: "Your good daughter, let me ask her. Tang Haohui, you are such a whimper, and your daughter is so bad. I really regret Bo Yunzi at the time How could I choose you. " "Why did I choose you?" Bo Yunzi''s eyes were dazzling, "I''m obviously better than my sister. I can''tpare myself to piano, calligraphy, calligraphy, or appearance. My sister''s name is cherished throughout the country. So many people love me. I Why did you choose you? " Tang Haohui''s face was so bad that Bo Yunzi ignored him, and went to retreat dumb again. Seeing that Tang Haohui''s help was useless, Hou Fu finally brought everyone from Hou Fu to the gate of the pce and asked to see Tang Guo. Ye Zhou had already ordered people, and Tang Haohui''s family and Hou''s house were on his cklist and were not allowed to enter the pce. Perhaps Mrs. Houfu really loves her son, and pulls a family of women down on her knees at the gate of the pce. "Whatever you want me to do, you can do as much as you want, as long as you save my son, I will agree to your request." The behavior of Mrs. Hou''s house attracted a lot of people, and many people stood outside the originally sparse pce gate. The story of Mrs. Hou''s wife kneeling at the gate of the pce with her daughter''s family quickly spread throughout Pingcheng. "Did you say Miss Tang Jiazhen would agree?" "I see hanging." "Dads can say nothing about people who throw them out. Do you think they will agree to Hou''s request?" The crowd was silent, yeah, rumors during this time have shown that this is a master who is more difficult to provoke than before. Can''t afford it! At noon in the hot sun, everyone in Houfu knelt outside, and the pce door did not seem to open at all. Mrs. Hou Fu couldn''t hold it anymore, she couldn''t hold it in her heart. "Miss Tang Er, how can youe out and see me? For my sake as a mother, pity me." However, no one paid attention. Mrs. Hou Fu is now a little uncertain. When she came, she thought that such a big fan would not refuse. Half a day passed without a word, and she couldn''t help it. Finally before the sun went down, Tang Guo appeared. Although Mrs. Hou Fu felt very tired, she could think of her son''s recovery, what was the suffering before. "You said you can do anything?" Everyone, who was about to leave, saw Tang Guo appear, and was happy, so sit down and eat melon. Every time there is Miss Tang Jiayu, there will be delicious melons. "Yes." Mrs. Hou''s death-like look made her a little moved. Tang Guo''s lips cornered slightly, and Yezhou, who was familiar with her bad behavior, was beating heartily. What to do, he really likes bad cousin, he loves cousin the most. "Mrs. Hou Fu really has a motherly heart." Mrs. Hou Fu could not hear the meaning of this remark, only thought that Tang Guo wasmenting her affection for her son. "Miss Tang Er, just ask, I will do it." There was a smile on Tang Guo''s stunning face. At first nce, it only looked good. If I looked closely, I always felt that the smile was weird. Chapter 193: Rebirth Maid (55) Chapter 193: Rebirth Maid (55) Chapter 193 Reborn Maiden (57) "Mrs. Houfu, can the second son be self-defeating?" Tang Guo asked. Mrs. Hou Fu hesitated for a moment, and then thought that the abandoned practice could be re-cultivated, which was better than her son''s lifeless roots. "I can promise." The crowd eating melon was slightly moved. Tang Guo is not idental. What is it? "This is just the first requirement." Mrs. Hou Fu had a bad feeling in her mind. The first one was to abandon others for cultivation. She really didn''t know where to offend Tang Guo. Could it be those two things before? The first is that Auntie Lou will marry Tang Guo to her child, and the second thing is that Tang Haohui asks Tang Guo to rece Tang Huan when he arrives in Hou. Thinking of this, Mrs. Hou Fu was not surprised. Tang Guo''s revenge is deeply rooted in the hearts of everyone in Pingcheng. She avenges those who have been bad to her, and they all feel right. "Before talking about the second requirement, let me tell you a person." Tang Guo said slowly. Yezhou obviously understood that the story would take a while, carefully removed the table, chair, and bench, and also gave Tang Guo afortable cushion for her to sit on. Then she asked someone to take out some food, tea, and let her Eating, said, lest you be tired and hungry. All the people in Houfu, who were hungry and thirsty for a day, stared at each other. At this moment Yezhou was the most considerate person in the world. The people eating melon looked at each other in the face of Xiao Wangye, so it was really Miss Tang Jiazhen who did not want him? Sure enough, it is a good melon! "There is a family on the outskirts of Pingcheng. The owner of this family is called Dashan. Many people are very grateful to him. He has a gentle personality and is polite. Everyone sees him as a good person. Many people are sorry that why this good man has no cultivation talent, he is sorry for him. " Having said that, Tang Guo paused for a moment. The melon eaters present have already guessed who this "good guy" is. Because this happened recently, it was a shocking event. "However, just a while ago, the true face of this ''great man'' was revealed. It is said that he would marry a wife every year because of his hard life and his wife would not live long. Even so, there are countless people willing to marry their daughters. " "Because he is a ''good man''." Tang Guo was watching Mrs. Hou Fu''s words. Then don''t have a profound look, she feels worse and worse. "The truth is that his dozens of dead wives were actually tortured and killed by him. The daily beatings are not counted. He also hasrge dogs in his family, using these beasts to insult his wife. It turned out that not only did he have no cultivating talents, it was still impossible. " Hearing here, everyone also remembered the noisy and noisy things before, and felt anxious in their hearts. And Mrs. Hou Fu is getting worse and worse, she always feels that the next time Tang Guo speaks, it is not good words. Tang Guo talked about this, which made her feel that the other party was referring to Zheng Chan. That day, when Zheng Huan was chopped down by Tang Huan and took Aunt Lou out, everyone was guessing what happened. Despite their concealment, Pingcheng still has a lot of gossip. In short, her reputation for chanting children has been damaged. "Isn''t my wife willing to do anything for the second son of Houfu?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Madam Houfu, who was a little scared in his heart, and his hands in his sleeves were clenching tightly. "After you retired and remarried to the person I said, I''ll help your son grow his life." Chapter 194: Reborn niece (56) Chapter 194: Reborn niece (56) Chapter 194: The Reborn Maid (58) Mrs. Hou Fu was shocked at the ce, and the seeds of the people eating the melons fell out, staring at Tang Guo with wide eyes, as if to want to confirm that she was not joking just now. "you" Mrs. Hou Fu opened her mouth and said nothing, she couldn''t say anything to the glorious smile of Shang Tangguo. "Miss Tang Er, you are asking too much." After brewing for a while, Mrs. Hou Fu found a word that could say, "I am Mrs. Hou Fu, how can you let me remarry someone else, I don''t know what purpose Miss Tang Er has." The look of that look seemed to be doubting her for any conspiracy. Tang Guo smiled, "Mrs. Houfu, remember, you came to ask." "You can do everything you say. I put forward my own requirements, and do not make your own choice." She didn''t even think of helping Zheng Shu grow her life. Tang Huan did something she felt happy. Mrs. Hou''s lips were slightly drooping, and her face was a little white, "Impossible." She never wanted to see Tang Guo again, thinking that she would be abused by such people when she had no cultivation practice, and her feet were cold. She quickly took the family members of Hou Fu and went back to Hou Fu. The people who eat melon nced proudly, and seemed to be very happy. Tang Guo raised a coolness behind his back. The master really cherished resentment. In the future, he should never offend. Hou Fu is a lesson learned. "Cousin ..." Listening to Yezhou''s long voice, Tang Guo smiled and lifted his head. "Cousin, what''s the matter?" Yezhou crouched down beside her, put her hands on her knees, and pped her arms, just like a puppy that pleased her master. "Cousin, I like you so much." Yezhou''s eyes were shining, and only Tang Guo was inside. His heartbeat was so fast that he just jumped for her. He took her hand and touched it next to his face. "I really like you." I like it so much, my cousin took away his soul. People who eat melon: Xiao Wang Ye, what are you doing, we are still here. "Cousin, would you promise to re-engage with me?" Tang Guo lowered his head, took out his own hand, and saw Ye Zhou''s look lost. He put his hand on his head and touched it. He said, "Cousin, be good, ignore you . " "Cousin, you have to know how to be content." Ye Zhou whispered, poorly, "But I really want to marry my cousin, and I want to give my cousin monkeys." People who eat melon: Spicy eyes, little lord, you are so spicy that you can''t stand it. "Cousin, I''m wrong. Knowing my mistakes can improve Mo Dao." "You shouldn''t continue my efforts today." The people who eat the melon thought that the night boat would be lost, but he did not expect that he would stand up and return to his previous state, or the little king who was high above him. But there was something in his eyes, mostly Tang Guo. He looked at her, and she was always gentle. The handsome boy in a magnificent red robe had a bright smile on his face, his hands crossed, and his eyes were ring at the same beautiful and magnificent woman beside him. His smile suddenly closed, his face suddenly became solemn and sacred. "Guoer, I will continue to work hard. One day you will promise me and be touched by my sincerity." "On that day, I will personally put on your red wedding dress and take your hand into the hall of worship, and we will swear to heaven together and live forever and never give up." System, [host, cousin is so serious, how can you bear it. Tang Guo smiled and said quietly, "I''m only good to him in this life." System: MMP dog is better than host. Chapter 195: Reborn niece (57) Chapter 195: Reborn niece (57) Chapter 195: The Reborn Maid (59) Since that day, Mrs. Hou Fu never came to Tang Guo. During her time at the Royal Pce, she had a good time. Since Yezhou knew his heart, he was very careful about Tang Guo''s name, even Yefan was surprised. His brother, who was out of touch, only had cultivation, he never knew that Yezhou could be so good when he was good to a woman. Tang Guo''s attitude made everyone not understand, and she was really good at Yezhou at the same time. Except for not agreeing to be with him, almost everyone would feel that they were a couple. Ye Zhou has repeatedly failed, the more the war, the more the spirit, no matter how many times Tang Guo denies, he will die for a long time at first, and after a long time he will regain his fanfare. This kind of perseverance is worthy of being practiced at a young age to a state that many people cannot reach in their lives. A blink of an eye, two months passed. "Cousin, are you going out to practice?" Yezhou said very happy. He was annoying at the pce, and asked carefully, "Take me?" The eyes looked so embarrassed that Tang Guobao would not allow him to cry next moment without him. What kind of person Yezhou is, she is quite childish in front of her, and very proud in front of others, and indifferent in front of her opponent. He never hides what kind of person he is, and always behaves very thoroughly. "band." "Who don''t take you?" Tang Guoughed. "Do you want to bring a dog." "No, even if you bring a dog, you can only be me." Ye Zhou retorted, then surprised, "just take me?" "Just take you one." Yezhou felt that he was one step away from a happy day. His cousin was only willing to take him away, indicating that he was the most important in his cousin''s heart. "Cousin, I told you something interesting. It happened yesterday. You will be very happy after listening to it." Ye Zhou''s mouth twitched, and Tang Guo was very happy to hear the news. He didn''t wait for Tang Guo to ask, he began to talk, "Hou''s second child, Hou''s second son, and the cousin guessed, who this time he provoked." In the face of Tang Guo''s doubtful eyes, Yezhou couldn''t wait to give the answer directly, "Bo Linger." "She?" Tang Guoughed, and she was very happy to hear the news. "What happened?" Zheng Chan had lost his life and his image was almost ruined by Aunt Lou. Now no one wants to marry the family daughter. That is, many of the waitresses in Hou''s house were unwilling to serve Zheng recitation. Zheng Zheng is not a pervert, but he is still a rootless person. Will he have a future with him? The most important thing is that the pervert has no roots and has not cultivated talent, and following him is a dead end. "It was Tang Huan." Ye Zhou couldn''t help butugh, "Cousin guessed correctly. After the two people fell out, Bo Linger couldn''t get used to Tang Huan and found her trouble everywhere. Recently, he even promoted some things that Tang Huan did in Pingcheng. Really There are fakes. In short, it is not a good thing, causing Tang Huan''s reputation to plummet. Tang Huan was annoyed because Bo Linger said to Tang Huan that he was shameless with the noblewoman in the circle yesterday. He moved to the house of Xiao Qi before he had a marriage contract with Xiao Qi. Come dirty your cousin''s ear. " "Tang Huan naturally did not give up. She even learned her cousin''sst method, but she was a trick to deceive Bo Linger to go to a ce where no one was. She was knocked out and sent to the second house of Houfu." Chapter 196: Rebirth Maid (58) Chapter 196: Rebirth Maid (58) Chapter 196: The Reborn Maid (60) "Bo Linger is not Auntie Lou. She has a practice. When she took the medicine, there was no way to resist the insult of Hou Fu''s second child. When the effect of the medicine passed, her sword paralyzed and picked up Hou Fu''s second child. There is only one life left in the opponent''s arms and hamstrings. " Ye Zhou''s mouth raised a very nice smile, at this time the red robe on his body made him better. "She then fled while she didn''t notice. Maybe she knew that she would return to Bo''s family. The Bo family wouldn''t protect her. Maybe it would be revoked. She hated Tang Huan in her heart. The smart choice to escape was mostly to wait for the opportunity. When he arrives,e back to Tang Huan to get revenge. " Ye Zhou said as she saw Tang Guo''s eyes sh with a faint luster, reaching her ears, "I told someone to watch her whereabouts, and by the way wipe away the traces of her escape, to ensure that Bojia and Houfu and Tang Huan couldn''t find her. What to do next and how to use it depends on her cousin. " "Cousin wants to do it, leave it to me!" This kind of bad thing without discipline, just let him do it. It is his honor to help his cousin do bad things. Ye Zhou''s beautiful peach eyes blinked, as if she wanted to get more and more stunning in front of the woman. Tang Guoughed with the look he was expecting, and touched his forehead with some hands. "Cousin also thinks I look good?" Knowing that he would then say that it is so good-looking, it is better to take it home and see it whenever you want. Tang Guo pushes him away gently. It is impossible to get married, and it is impossible to get married in a lifetime. "Cousin gives her a chance to grow." Tang Guo froze, and said with a smile, "Let her grow faster, at least happier than Tang, just a little taller than Tang Huan." Those who have harmed her, revenge for Bo Linger easily without reason. As for Tang Huan, what will you experience in the future? "It''s a good idea, my cousin and I thought of going together." "Cousin, where are we going to practice next?" Tang Guoughed without saying a word, naturally looking for the opportunity that belongs to his original body. In this world, if she does not immediately choose to go to the next world, she will have to live for at least hundreds of years, that is, to the age when she should have lived. She also did not intend to go directly to the next world, and staying here was quite interesting. Except for the Tang family''s bitterness, the world is not bad. The system quietly said: "It''s a good cousin, host, you are obviously greedy cousin''s love. "so what?" The system was a little anxious, and the host didn''t look up. "Who isn''t greedy for a sincerity?" Tang Guo whispered andmunicated with the system, "I always love the most sincerely, don''t you always understand?" "I don''t remember how many worlds I wandered with you. Sometimes I wonder, what is the consequence of going on, will there be results?" Suddenly felt the nkness from Tang Guo, the system was a bit intolerable, and what he wanted to say did not know what to say after all. He couldn''t give the answer, and he didn''t know why he went through it all. "Only from these tens of millions of small worlds, I realized that one or two sincere hearts, I think it is still necessary to be alive." Tang Guo smiled softly at the corner of his mouth, "You are not asking me why If you want someone to fall in love with me, will he fall in love with me? " "Because heart for heart." "Why do I go to Tianquan to lie down for a few days every time? It is a bit tiring and it takes time to forget." Chapter 197: Rebirth Maid (59) Chapter 197: Rebirth Maid (59) Chapter 197: The Reborn Maid (61) "You asked me why I didn''t promise my cousin directly, because I regret it." "Tong, have you walked with me so many worlds, don''t you know that I am very vengeful? I have inherited all the feelings of the original body, and I can''t block what he has done. Besides, everyone who makes a mistake, I give each other opportunities to correct, they do nt want it. The system can''t refute. Tang Guo is a rogue, but she is telling the truth. "If you regret what you did, apologize, and do everything you can to get what you want, is there so much regret in this world?" Tang Guo covered his heart, "It was a shame that the original world chased the night boat for hundreds of years, and eventually died in order to save the night boat, and did not get the feelings of the night boat." "Because of the rebirth of Tang Huan, her fate is even more frustrated in the world. She finally wanted to see Yezhou but couldn''t see her at the end. She finally hated and died. I was a bit angry at her experience." "I asked him at the beginning. He didn''t choose to stop me from getting married, so I''m sorry. Even if I treat him well and he loves me again, I won''t even marry him if I like him too much. Between him Sincerely, I will give him a sincere heart. " The system has some pitiful Yezhou in his heart, and can''t help but call the host a pervert. [If your cousin chooses to block at the beginning and wants to try it with you, will you stay with him? "Yes, I will love him forever." The system was silent. He suddenly understood Tang Guo''s thoughts, but he still felt that her thoughts were extreme, and he was very perverted in doing things. "cousin?" Tang Guo looked back and saw Ye Zhou''s face worried, "What''s wrong, cousin?" "Why are you thinking so badly? Did you encounter bad things?" That cousin helped you solve Tang Guoughed, she shook her head and said no. To Shang Yezhou''s ck and white eyes, she suddenly asked, "Cousin, if you can''t achieve your wish in this life, will you choose to continue?" "Do you regret it?" Yezhou didn''t understand why Tang Guo asked this question, but he nodded indefinitely, "I won''t regret it, even if I know the result, I will continue. Cousin, don''t tell me, this life has no result." "Yeah, there will be no results in a lifetime, cousin, you regret it is toote." Yezhou whispered and asked, "Will that cousin like other people?" "No, I like cousin the most." s ... That''s really happy and sad, what aplicated mood. The cousin will not be someone else, but he just doesn''t want to be with him and says he likes him. "Then I recognize it." Yezhou is Yezhou, even if Tang Guo clearly stated that there would be no results in the end. He was just unhappy for a while, and then he should be as good as Tang Guo. Of course, Tang Guo is also good for him. Yezhou just didn''t understand, obviously Tang Guo was so good to him and liked him, why didn''t he want to be together? Does the cousin really have revenge on this? Where does he know that there are various reasons for past and present life. The next time, Tang Guo went to the ce where the original should have the opportunity ording to the plot, and took these opportunities away. After Tang Huan followed her footsteps, she saw the opportunities that had already been taken away. Her heart was extremelyplicated. Tang Guo is getting more daunted, but there is no way. Chapter 198: Rebirth Maiden (60) Chapter 198: Rebirth Maiden (60) Chapter 198: The Reborn Maiden (62) "Why is Huan''er being upset recently?" Ye Di didn''t quite understand. Tang Huan''s chances have been pretty good recently. He got a lot of good things. Tang Huan''s cultivation has also grown a lot. Those words? " Tang Huan shook his head. "No." "Why is that?" Ye Di answered with concern. Tang Huan looked at her and asked her Ye Di, who could not help thinking of Ye Zhou''s obedience in front of Tang Guo. Obviously distinguished, second only to Her Majesty the Emperor, in front of Tang Guo so naturally down low and small, doing various fun moves to make Tang Guo happy. The good thing is not to throw it to Tang Guo like money, but to heal the Tang family, Hou government, and Bo family all for the sake of Tang Guo. These three families can''t enter the pce now. Whenever someone said that Tang Guo didn''t know how to y, and didn''t deserve Xiao Wangye, Yezhou would rush up and beat people up regardless of the image. Although he was a bit naive, no matter what he did, no matter what he did, he hadn''t hidden it. Instead, he actually showed it in front of Tang Guo. She really envied her. She never knew that if she got serious, the tempting Yezhou would be such a person. And the night owl? I like her and think about her everywhere, but Ye Ye is only half-hearted about her. As for the other half, that''s the ambition of Ye Di. Many things Ye Di did, she would not tell her. Even if it is to her heart, it will hide a little. From the beginning, she had a little purpose, of course, it was notparable to the pure feeling of Ye Zhou. She also didn''t want to think about it, but it was Tang Guo''s concern that she couldn''t help thinking. Why is she reborn, and everything is not as good as Tang Guo. And the opportunity that belongs to Tang Guo was also taken away in advance by the other party. Isn''t it that she didn''t take a shot at that time, it was really a wrong thing that caused Tang Guo and Yezhou to be together? The more I thought about Tang Huan, the more she regretted it, she thought that there would be a very important opportunity right away, that **** egg. She can''t wait until the time is up. She must get it first. This is the beast egg. Tang Guo will never be taken away again. "Ama, I suddenly felt that it wasing from that direction, as if something was calling me." Tang Huan stood up in surprise, "Ama, let''s go and see it immediately." Ye Di is not skeptical, Tang Huan often feels this way. After almost knowing Tang Huan, every time he came out and practiced, Tang Huan had such a very urate intuition. But not one time, Tang Huan can be so surprised. Ye Yan''s eyes flickered, maybe this time was really an important opportunity. "Okay, we''ll be right there." Tang Huan, ording to the discussions of those in the previous life, went to the ce where the beast egg came down in this life. This time with the night owl in the past, it is also a light car, and it will be there in one day. ording to the recorded days, there are still ten days before the birth of the beast egg. Ten days in advance, she did not believe that God''s beast eggs would still be taken away by Tang Guo. But as they walked through the woods, preparing to enter the deserted cave, they faintly smelled the scent from the cave house. Subconsciously, Tang Huan had a bad hunch, and his face became gloomy. She didn''t want to believe that someone was here at this time. It must not be Tang Guo, definitely not. She walked nervously and quickly into the cave. The moment she entered the cave, she saw Tang Guo who was baking eggs. At that moment, Tang Huan''s face almost cracked with the naked eye. Chapter 199: Rebirth Maid (61) Chapter 199: Rebirth Maid (61) Chapter 199: The Reborn Maid (63) "Oh, sister, what a coincidence, have you found it here?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled, without any intention of getting up. She sat on the mat, holding her knees to look at the egg being roasted, oh, the egg was roasted by the night boat. ording to Yezhou s words, how can such a rough job be done by a cousin, who just has to wait to eat. "The eldest sister happened to be here. I went swimming with the cousin, and identally found it. I found an egg that looked delicious. I asked my cousin to bake it." "It''s been baking for a long time, and I don''t know what the monster''s egg is." Tang Guo said to himself, and then said to Ye Zhou, "Cousin, are you ripe?" "Come on, cousin is hungry? I''ll get you some fruit to eat." Ye Zhou really turned the eggs and took out two tes of fruit for Tang Guo. At the end, she said to Ye Yao, "I will not prepare Xiaoqi you, Xiaoqi should bring these things when he goes out." Ye Ye did not speak, and he was not qualified to refute in front of Ye Zhou. If Yefan is the existence he is looking up to, Yezhou is his insurmountable existence. In the past two years, he has been working so hard, and Tang Huan has been feeding him with elixir from time to time. He has not been able to see the realm of Yezhou. He even sent someone to try it out. None of the people sent back seemed to disappear out of thin air. At this point, he never dared to test Yezhou again. He was even a little scared. Yezhou already knew that it was him who sent those people. The smiling look on the night boat gave him an urge to flee here immediately. "Second sister, what are you doing?" Tang Huan came back to him, staring at the egg that was about to be cooked. He couldn''t believe it, and the other person baked the **** animal egg. That s the **** egg? ? How could she, without investigating clearly, bake the beast eggs so easily? Tang Huan pursed her lips. How could you bake and eat it if she tried to control her and almost blurted out? "Cousin, I''m done, I''m done. I''ll knock it open and cut you in a te. You can use it first. The egg has enough aura. It s good for cousin''s cultivation." Tang Huan''s eyes were all red, and her body was shaking with trembling. The closest night owl to her was discovered. He faintly felt that the egg was not easy, could it be Huan''er''s chance? It s just that the eggs are all baked and they are going to be eaten soon, and he ca nt ask any more. Tang Huan''s fists clenched tightly. There was something that made people very desperate and sad. This was the **** beast egg she had been thinking about, and was roasted by Tang Guo and Yezhou. Something so important to her didn''t even care about baking it. Yes, the two did not even know that this was a beast egg. Tang Huan came back, exhaling heavily, watching Tang Guo send a white egg in his mouth, and she finally said, "Second sister, do you know what kind of egg this is?" Seeing Tang Guo just stunned, he still delivered the egg pieces to his mouth, squinted and chewed twice, swallowed, and Tang Huan was bleeding. "What kind of egg? But it''s delicious. Would you like to have two?" Tang Huan: How did she eat it? "Second girl, this is the beast egg, you actually bake it !!!" Tang Huan had no thought whatsoever and directly told the truth. Chapter 200: Rebirth Maiden (62) Chapter 200: Rebirth Maiden (62) Chapter 200 The Rebirth Maid (64) She did not believe that Tang Guo would be so calm after knowing that he had eaten the beast eggs. Sure enough, when she finished this sentence, the cave was extremely quiet. Ye Yan was startled, staring at the cooked egg, which had been cut into small pieces, with aplex face. God animal eggs? ? Is that a beast egg? ? ? It was roasted and eaten. Tang Huan thought that Tang Huan would show a very regretful look, but Tang Guo returned to normal after just a short stay, and ate two more. I ate more slowly this time and looked very satisfied. "I said why it tastes so good. It turned out to be God''s beast eggs." Tang Guo quickly gave an empty te to Yezhou. "Cousin, fortunately, you can eat it too. God''s beast eggs are rare. Maybe this life is like this one time." "Sister, since this is a beast egg, I will not eat it for you, in fact, I am not sincere in asking you to eat." Tang Huan was dying, staring at Tang Guo, all expressions were not covered up. At this moment she really hated Tang Guo very much, why, she had a whole new life, why she still couldn''tpare to Tang Guo. Everything must be suppressed by the other side. She won the favor of her father, let her aunt survive sessfully, and finally got her father''s favor. Obviously Tang Guo is a transparent person in the Tang family. All his father''s resources are biased towards her. Obviously, she took Tang Guo''s most important refining space first. why? Why she has done so much, Tang Guo is still so good, although the other party''s reputation is not good, but once mentioned Tang Guo''s talent, everyone said it was good. The Tang n has also allocated Tang Guo resources. Yes, it is the Tang n. If it is not the Tang n''s nosy affairs, would Tang Guo not have so many cultivation resources and would not be able to get to where he is today? Tang Huan hated the Tang n. If she would draw the Tang n from the beginning instead of staying away from it, would Tang Guo be just an ordinary person now? Ye Zhou looked at Tang Huanyu''s eyes with a little difort. "Little Seven, Miss Tang''s family doesn''t like to stay here. You have to take her away quickly." Ye Ye also found out that Tang Huan was wrong. She was staring at Tang Guo as if she had gone into a demon. ording to his investigation, Tang Guo should not have dealt with Tang Huan secretly. Tang Guo''s shots were all upright and bright. No matter before or before, he didn''t hide it at all, and his body was full of the pride of the youngdy of the family. It is precisely because of this that he despise Tang Guo, he does not like that proud look. "Huaner, let''s go." Ye Yan took Tang Huan''s shoulders, and seemed to take her away. Tang Huan stared at Tang Guo motionlessly, his eyes were getting crazy, as if he was going to swallow Tang Guosheng. "Why is it like this, Tang Guo, why are you better than the original? If you didn''t, you wouldn''t be like this. Everything is because of me. You can get all of this because of me. Do you know? Without me ... "Tang Huan seemed crazy, and she looked at Yezhou aside." Do you know? Without me, the man around you would never look at you for a lifetime, he would not, you would only forever Behind him, he will never be, he will never be. " Tang Huan''s voice was more like a curse, which made Yezhou angrypletely. When he was about to start, Ye Di stunned Tang Huan first, "Uncle Huang, I''m sorry, let''s go first." Chapter 201: Reborn niece (63) Chapter 201: Reborn niece (63) Chapter 201 Rebirth Maid (65) There was a brief silence in the cave, and Yezhou was a little angry, "If my cousin is not satisfied, I will kill her." He wasn''t kidding. He said this sentence full of killing. By virtue of Tang Huan''s phrase, he would never get it. Although it''s Tang Guo, I can think of his current situation. Isn''t it just that he can only look at his cousin, will he never get it? If he did nt recognize his heart, and his cousin did nt break the marriage contract with him, would she tell Tang Huan that she would chase behind him for ten years, and he ran too fast, always watching If she is not behind her, she will think she is a trouble, and he will never be able to see her well. Thinking of this situation, Yezhou was afraid for a while. If that''s the case, wouldn''t the cousin be hurt by him. Thinking of the past ten years, isn''t he like this? No wonder, no wonder that my cousin likes him no more and is unwilling to marry him. She has been chasing him for more than ten years, and she is tired enough. He suddenly understood that what she said meant tired. She was really tired. He only chased his cousin for a few months. Still, the cousin could see him well, think of him well, and always treat him well. Except for not agreeing to marry him, his cousin has always been nice to him. He felt a kind of pain that he couldn''t wait for, and was in a sweet pain. The cousin had no response at all for the past ten years. She was chasing behind him, he couldn''t see it, and never stopped to seriously confirm the rtionship between the two. He regretted, distressed, distressed for his cousin''s persistence, and some hated why he was so determined. He deserves to be punished by his cousin. "what happened?" Tang Guo was a little bit strange, why was his eyelids red? Saying that other people are afraid of disbelief, the little prince of Xianping Pingguo is a strong man and a man who will turn his eyes red and tears at every turn. It is really a new view of new people. "cousin." Yezhou whispered and couldn''t helping to hug her, "I''ll just hug it forfort, nothing else." Tang Guo didn''t struggle, "OK." "homesick?" Yezhou couldn''t help crying andughing, and her cousin changed. Since her divorce, she is no longer clinging to the little girl behind him. He regretted it so much that he had wakened up sote, missed her feelings, and failed her affection. "Cousin, I won''t ask you to persecute you in the future, let you marry me." "I will be by your side in the future, just asking for nothing, just looking at you, taking care of you, protecting you, okay?" Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo poorly, holding her arm and not letting go. " I really don''t want to force you anymore, I don''t deserve it. " He''s not worth it, it''s not worth having a little girl who pursued him so affectionately. He owed her affection for more than ten years and could not make up for anything. He thought he was good for his cousin for a few months, and he was able to let her marry him willingly. What was he thinking and thought he was something. She broke her cousin''s heart and asked her to marry him. The cousin has no trust in her heart, so she is unwilling to marry him. He didn''t ask for this, he just wanted to apany her. He would have him where there was a cousin. As long as she didn''t drive him away, he would stay with her. If she drove him away, he would secretly apany her. Chapter 202: Rebirth Maiden (64) Chapter 202: Rebirth Maiden (64) Chapter 202 Reborn Maiden (66) Since that day, Yezhou has another attitude towards Tang Guo. Sure enough, she never mentioned marriage again, only silently apany her, and apany her to get all the chances of the original body. One day, Tang Guo took out the **** animal egg, yes, that **** animal egg. How could she really eat the beast egg? This is the original chance of the original body. In the original body''s memory, this is her partner. How did she eat the original partner? The one she ate was just a kind of edible monster''s egg, which had been collected in the system space in a certain world. "Cousin, you have contracted this beast egg." If she does not prepare a contract, even if she can break the void, she cannot stay in this world forever. In this world, Yezhou has been with her for ten years. During the ten years, she basically found her original chance, and her own strength also reached the realm of Yuan Wang. It took ten years to practice from Yuan general to Yuan king. Perhaps no one except Night Boat has such a talent. She asked about the realm of the overnight boat. When she met her, she was the Yuan King''s consummation. Now she is in the middle of the Yuan Emperor. She is already the most powerful person in the world. The night boat is only in its thirties, and it has reached a state that many people can''t reach for hundreds of years. The **** egg needs a contract to awaken its vitality. It was only recently that she thought of it before she took it out. She didn''t worry about giving it to anyone. It was best to give it to Yezhou. Anyway, she just wanted to leave it to him. In this world, Yezhou gave her meticulous care, and she had a craving for this feeling, and she naturally wanted to give him the best. "Cousin, I don''t need it." Yezhou thought to himself, this is the chance of his cousin, what is the meaning of him. The good things in the world deserve to be cousins. "I want my cousin to contract, cousin, do you want to?" In the face of Tang Guo''s request, Ye Zhousheng could not refuse, and unwillingly contracted the beast egg. Sure enough, just after the contract, the beast egg has vitality. After being contracted by the night boat, it naturally got close to the night boat, but it seemed a little puzzled and turned around Tang Guo. Ye Zhou was funny, "Look, cousin, it''s wondering, it thinks you are its master." "Follow your cousin well. Your cousin will treat you well." The **** beast egg then returned to Yezhou. Yezhou collected the egg. Now that he has contracted, he will definitely treat it well. "Cousin, go back to Pingcheng. They have been out for ten years. I want to go back and see. I won''t have a chance to go back afterwards." Yezhou thought so too, this time out a long time, he also missed the big brother in the pce. Although there ismunication from time to time, it is better than meeting each other. Both are now one of the best in the maind, and soon returned quietly to Pingcheng. After returning to Pingcheng, the two separated, Yezhou went to the pce, and Tang Guo returned to the Tang family. She returned to the Tang family for several purposes to see how the current Tang family was, referring to Tang Haohui and Tang Huan. The other is to look at the n of the Tang n. She still has a good opinion of the n. She went directly to the patriarchs of the Tang n. The patriarch knew that she was back and hurriedly greeted them. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he suddenly trembled, and with his Yuanjun toplete his realm, he couldn''t even see Tang Guo. "Elder Tang." The patriarch who responded quickly arched his hand, a smile appeared on his face, "Congrattions to Elder Tang." Chapter 203: Rebirth Maiden (65) Chapter 203: Rebirth Maiden (65) Chapter 203: The Reborn Maiden (67) At the beginning, he did those things, although he had a purpose, to see Tang Guo''s promising future, on the other hand, he also hated Tang Haohui''s behavior, and he was a bit pitiful. The young girl who didn''t want the mboyance of the past, has grown to such a degree, it is really impressive. The better Tang Guo is, the less he looks down on Tang Haohui. "One thing still needs to be exined to Elder Tang. The position of Tang Haohui''s head has been withdrawn by the elders." Tang Guo smiled. "The patriarch is just fine, I don''t care about these." The patriarch also knew that Tang Guo didn''t like Tang Haohui, and maybe he was happy with this decision. "This time Ie back to see the patriarchs and n elders. Thank you for your care." She has always been gracious. She took out a gift ring and handed it to the patriarch, "Inside are the things I left to the Tang n. The patriarch is fair. If he knows who to assign to, he will keep it. " "There is also a copy of my refining experience, and the patriarch will teach the good seed with good talents." "By the way, I only have one requirement, that is, these things cannot fall in the vein of Tang Haohui. No one can do it, including Bo Yunzi." The spirit of the patriarch was refreshed. The Tang Haohui family really broke the heart of Elder Tang. "Thank you Elder Tang." The patriarch first thought that it was some panacea and Tang Guo''s refining experience. He paid a little attention to it, but he didn''t pay much attention. After all, Tang Guo had only been away for ten years. After Tang Guo said goodbye, he also said that he would leave Pingcheng for a while and might not return. He opened it for a look, and the whole person was shocked. "This" The patriarch hurriedly retracted Najie carefully, with tears in his eyes. Tang Guo''s name should be recorded on the merit spectrum of the Tang n. Such a thing is enough for the Tang family to develop for hundreds of years. Tang Guoter sat in the teahouse and heard Pingcheng people discussing Tang Huan. She hasn''t paid much attention to this matter for a long time. From these people''s mouth, she learns that Tang Huan''s practice speed has been getting slower and slower since the separation. Tang Haohui thought that she had just reached the bottleneck, and did not expect that in the past few years, Tang Huan''s realm had not been loosened. Not only that, cultivation does not progress, Tang Huan''s temper grows older and more irritable, and the refining medicine cannot be meditation. Even with the aid of refining space, it is ten refining and nine explosions. Over time, everyone no longer talks about Tang Huan''s talent, and instead Speaking of the geniuses of the past. Coincidentally, just a few days ago, Tang Huan was in his shop, yes, Dan Yao Pu. She ims to have a master behind her, who can provide a variety of advanced elixir, which are actually made in the refining space. By the way, she is still the seventh princess, and Ye Ye loves her on the one hand and cannot be separated from her spiritual mastery on the other hand. She became married 10 years ago. Then, a few days ago, a mysterious woman broke into Dan Yaopu andunched an attack on Tang Huan. Theer is very fierce. Compared with Tang Huan''s little progress in these years, the other party is a bit stronger. Tang Huan did not expect that someone would be bad for her. He was identally picked off by his opponent, and finally Tang Huan was stripped of his clothes and thrown on the street. It is true that nothing is left, and the slick body is thrown on the street in this way, making the viewers addicted to eyes. Chapter 204: Rebirth Maid (66) Chapter 204: Rebirth Maid (66) Chapter 204 Reborn Maiden (68) Tang Huan was born beautiful, and she often took good care of her body. There were more and more people watching. The mysterious woman was very cruel. Anyone who wanted to help Tang Huan was defeated by her. The mysterious woman also humiliated Tang Huan on the street. "I didn''t know if I thought about it today, Tang Huan, this is what you asked for, you fox spirit." "It''s not enough to have the seven princes. You''re the real bargainer if you go round and round." "Why did I believe in your evil at first, my own cousin was not close, and I helped you run the pro-cousin everywhere. Speaking of which, my pro-cousin didn''t do anything to me, at most it was a little arrogant." "I''vee to understand these years. You''re just jealous of her talent and identity, and you will tell me everywhere that she''s not good, and we will tell her to see her arrogance. Haha, it''s ridiculous, we all believe it. " Yes, that woman was Bo Linger who paralyzed Zheng Shuzhen at the beginning. She humiliated Tang Huan and slipped away before everyone else reacted. Likest time, no one found her. Thest time someone helped to cover up her whereabouts, now she is doing a good job, and after ten years she has grown to another situation, both in terms of mood and insight. She was able to settle these things herself. After the revenge, she did not return to Bo''s house, nor did she intend to return to Bo''s house. Bo''s house had no ce for her. Ten years have passed, even though Tang Huan is already the seventh concubine, Bo Xifeng is still like a demon and is greedy for her. Back at Bo''s home, Bo Xifeng knew what she was doing, afraid she would swallow her. It is said thatter, Ye Di came to pick Tang Huan personally, and the Dan Medicine Shop was closed that day. Now whether it is the Seventh Prince''s Mansion or Bo''s family are hunting down Bo Linger, what Bo Linger did ten years ago and ten yearster is enough to make them angry. Tang Guo listened to this with a smile. In fact, she didn''t do anything, but she pushed it a little, and the person whomitted it will always die. [Host, are you sure that your appearance has suppressed the hero''s protagonist''s aura? [Look, after you appear, Tang Huan has been unsettled. Ye Hao couldn''t tolerate the goodwill established by the night emperor. You have been ruined by it. Now you are still struggling. Anyway, the next night emperor It is impossible to be a night owl. Tang Guo smiled unwillingly, "So what? I''m happy." Happy, happy these people have such an end, still die by themselves, without any effort, happy to die. [Look at the look of your viin, if my cousin sees it. "My cousin likes me badly, he will be happier." The system is frustrating, the host is getting more and more arrogant, getting more crooked, getting more and more, anyway, I don''t want to describe, there is a host, the male and female can only go around the road. Tang Guo threw away the tea money and walked towards the pce, and it was time to go and see his cousin. After she left, a in-looking woman appeared on the spot. She fixedly looked in the direction of Tang Guo''s departure, remembering the happy expression of the other party when she heard about Tang Huan. The woman couldn''t helpughing, and Tang Guo was still Tang Guo, and still showed everything on his face. The arrogance and arrogance of the whole family''s youngdy was really interpreted by her, and she didn''t give the other person a face at all. No wonder she always wanted to target it. Recalling the past, she sighed slightly and turned away. She had no face to see the old man. Chapter 205: Rebirth Maiden (67) Chapter 205: Rebirth Maiden (67) Chapter 205: The Reborn Maiden (67) At the beginning, he did those things, although he had a purpose, to see Tang Guo''s promising future, on the other hand, he also hated Tang Haohui''s behavior, and he was a bit pitiful. The young girl who didn''t want the mboyance of the past, has grown to such a degree, it is really impressive. The better Tang Guo is, the less he looks down on Tang Haohui. "One thing still needs to be exined to Elder Tang. The position of Tang Haohui''s head has been withdrawn by the elders." Tang Guo smiled. "The patriarch is just fine, I don''t care about these." The patriarch also knew that Tang Guo didn''t like Tang Haohui, and maybe he was happy with this decision. "This time Ie back to see the patriarchs and n elders. Thank you for your care." She has always been gracious. She took out a gift ring and handed it to the patriarch, "Inside are the things I left to the Tang n. The patriarch is fair. If he knows who to assign to, he will keep it. " "There is also a copy of my refining experience, and the patriarch will teach the good seed with good talents." "By the way, I only have one requirement, that is, these things cannot fall in the vein of Tang Haohui. No one can do it, including Bo Yunzi." The spirit of the patriarch was refreshed. The Tang Haohui family really broke the heart of Elder Tang. "Thank you Elder Tang." The patriarch first thought that it was some panacea and Tang Guo''s refining experience. He paid a little attention to it, but he didn''t pay much attention. After all, Tang Guo had only been away for ten years. After Tang Guo said goodbye, he also said that he would leave Pingcheng for a while and might not return. He opened it for a look, and the whole person was shocked. "This" The patriarch hurriedly retracted Najie carefully, with tears in his eyes. Tang Guo''s name should be recorded on the merit spectrum of the Tang n. Such a thing is enough for the Tang family to develop for hundreds of years. Tang Guoter sat in the teahouse and heard Pingcheng people discussing Tang Huan. She hasn''t paid much attention to this matter for a long time. From these people''s mouth, she learns that Tang Huan''s practice speed has been getting slower and slower since the separation. Tang Haohui thought that she had just reached the bottleneck, and did not expect that in the past few years, Tang Huan''s realm had not been loosened. Not only that, cultivation does not progress, Tang Huan''s temper grows older and more irritable, and the refining medicine cannot be meditation. Even with the aid of refining space, it is ten refining and nine explosions. Over time, everyone no longer talks about Tang Huan''s talent, and instead Speaking of the geniuses of the past. Coincidentally, just a few days ago, Tang Huan was in his shop, yes, Dan Yao Pu. She ims to have a master behind her, who can provide a variety of advanced elixir, which are actually made in the refining space. By the way, she is still the seventh princess, and Ye Ye loves her on the one hand and cannot be separated from her spiritual mastery on the other hand. She became married 10 years ago. Then, a few days ago, a mysterious woman broke into Dan Yaopu andunched an attack on Tang Huan. Theer is very fierce. Compared with Tang Huan''s little progress in these years, the other party is a bit stronger. Tang Huan did not expect that someone would be bad for her. He was identally picked off by his opponent, and finally Tang Huan was stripped of his clothes and thrown on the street. It is true that nothing is left, and the slick body is thrown on the street in this way, making the viewers addicted to eyes. Chapter 206: Rebirth Maid (68) Chapter 206: Rebirth Maid (68) Chapter 206: The Reborn Maid (68) Tang Huan was born beautiful, and she often took good care of her body. There were more and more people watching. The mysterious woman was very cruel. Anyone who wanted to help Tang Huan was defeated by her. The mysterious woman also humiliated Tang Huan on the street. "I didn''t know if I thought about it today, Tang Huan, this is what you asked for, you fox spirit." "It''s not enough to have the seven princes. You''re the real bargainer if you go round and round." "Why did I believe in your evil at first, my own cousin was not close, and I helped you run the pro-cousin everywhere. Speaking of which, my pro-cousin didn''t do anything to me, at most it was a little arrogant." "I''vee to understand these years. You''re just jealous of her talent and identity, and you will tell me everywhere that she''s not good, and we will tell her to see her arrogance. Haha, it''s ridiculous, we all believe it. " Yes, that woman was Bo Linger who paralyzed Zheng Shuzhen at the beginning. She humiliated Tang Huan and slipped away before everyone else reacted. Likest time, no one found her. Thest time someone helped to cover up her whereabouts, now she is doing a good job, and after ten years she has grown to another situation, both in terms of mood and insight. She was able to settle these things herself. After the revenge, she did not return to Bo''s house, nor did she intend to return to Bo''s house. Bo''s house had no ce for her. Ten years have passed, even though Tang Huan is already the seventh concubine, Bo Xifeng is still like a demon and is greedy for her. Back at Bo''s home, Bo Xifeng knew what she was doing, afraid she would swallow her. It is said thatter, Ye Di came to pick Tang Huan personally, and the Dan Medicine Shop was closed that day. Now whether it is the Seventh Prince''s Mansion or Bo''s family are hunting down Bo Linger, what Bo Linger did ten years ago and ten yearster is enough to make them angry. Tang Guo listened to this with a smile. In fact, she didn''t do anything, but she pushed it a little, and the person whomitted it will always die. [Host, are you sure that your appearance has suppressed the hero''s protagonist''s aura? [Look, after you appear, Tang Huan has been unsettled. Ye Hao couldn''t tolerate the goodwill established by the night emperor. You have been ruined by it. Now you are still struggling. Anyway, the next night emperor It is impossible to be a night owl. Tang Guo smiled unwillingly, "So what? I''m happy." Happy, happy these people have such an end, still die by themselves, without any effort, happy to die. [Look at the look of your viin, if my cousin sees it. "My cousin likes me badly, he will be happier." The system is frustrating, the host is getting more and more arrogant, getting more crooked, getting more and more, anyway, I don''t want to describe, there is a host, the male and female can only go around the road. Tang Guo threw away the tea money and walked towards the pce, and it was time to go and see his cousin. After she left, a in-looking woman appeared on the spot. She fixedly looked in the direction of Tang Guo''s departure, remembering the happy expression of the other party when she heard about Tang Huan. The woman couldn''t helpughing, and Tang Guo was still Tang Guo, and still showed everything on his face. The arrogance and arrogance of the whole family''s youngdy was really interpreted by her, and she didn''t give the other person a face at all. No wonder she always wanted to target it. Recalling the past, she sighed slightly and turned away. She had no face to see the old man. Chapter 207: Reborn niece (69) Chapter 207: Reborn niece (69) Chapter 207: The Reborn Maiden (69) Time rushed, and Ye Guo apanied Tang Guo to travel the entire continent. Even in all kinds of dangerous mysteries, the two had gone together. No matter what dangers are encountered in the middle, the two will always be able to save themselves after joining forces. "Cousin, it''s been 500 years." Tang Guo''s appearance is still the same as before. She is already a perfect emperor, and she can break the void in one step. And she looked at the man in front of him, he was still in a red robe, still so handsome, can be called a hundred tiresome. The smile on his face always struck her apex, added a little warmth to her, and smoothed the marks left by her through countless worlds. He said he was with her, and he really was with her. She had to move, and for the past five hundred years, she also gave him a sincere heart. He should feel it. The original life span was 550 years. She is over 530 years old and has more than ten years left to leave the world. This is the rule of her shuttle through the world, she can leave the field early, and the dy can only be dyed by up to ten years. "Cousin, can you tell me why your realm hasn''t grown for hundreds of years?" Tang Guo looked at Yezhou. With the talent of Yezhou, he should have cultivated to Yuandi''s realm. However, he was only in thete Yuandi period. It was thete Yuandi period five hundred years ago, and it has not increased in the past five hundred years. Yezhou smiled bitterly, "I have a mind in my heart and the cultivation is stagnant." "But I don''t care anymore, I can stay by my cousin and be content." Tang Guo was the first time she heard Yezhou say she was obsessed. She wondered, "What is obsessed?" "I always feel sorry for you, I always want to apany you. I''m afraid that cultivation will break and leave in the void too soon. As a result ..." Ye Zhou spread his hands. "As a result, the cultivation did not grow." He was helpless, but he didn''t care about his expression. "Don''t think of a way? Cousin, I don''t estimate how many years it will take to break the void." Yuan Emperor''ster stage can live for a thousand years. If Yezhou has not broken through, it will only have a livelihood of less than 500 years. Although she vengeful, she did not want Yezhou to stand still. "Cousin, I don''t want any of this." As long as she is good, he is good. I do nt know when all his original intentions will change, he just wants to guard her with one heart. "Cousin is willing to let me go?" "I thought about it," Yezhou reluctantly, "can''t be repaired yet." He had thought that if the cousin broke away in the void and left him alone, it would be repaired or not to grow. Tang Guo frowned, which was not her hope. Yezhou should have broken the void, she didn''t want to change the result, and this person was Yezhou, she stayed here shortly. Suddenly, her eyes lightened, "Cousin,e here, I tell you a decision." "What decision?" "As long as you break the void with me and wait for us to reach a new world, I will marry you, how about it?" If Yezhou still has no way to improve, she can only think of other ways. She thought of it just now, and she felt some movement in Yezhou. Then she found that the surrounding vitality poured into Yezhou''s body wildly. Yezhou looked at her with a bright smile on her face. Tang Guo was fooled. "Cousin, don''t go." Yezhou prayed, "I didn''t think you would make such a decision. I just swore to myself. If my cousin didn''t promise to marry me, I would never break the void. This is a long time ago." Chapter 208: Rebirth Maiden (70) Chapter 208: Rebirth Maiden (70) Chapter 208 Reborn Maiden (70) "This swearing was made before I decided not to persecute you. I really didn''t lie to you intentionally. If I really lied to you, I would have told you the truth." Tang Guo believed that Yezhou would not lie to her. And from the beginning to the end, these words were what she was willing to say. In fact, she said that these words could not be realized at all. The day when the void was broken was when she left here. Thinking about it that way, she wasn''t angry anymore, but she still had some skills in talking. Breaking the void together and reaching a new world together will make them married. And she will never be able to reach a new world with him, nor should he be deceived, Tang Guo thought slightly uneasily. "Cousin, won''t you regret it?" Ye Zhou looked at Tang Guo anxiously, and that poor little expression amused Tang Guo. She shook her head. "If you say it, you won''t regret it." Yezhou was naturally happy to cry. Fortunately, Tang Guo nced at him before heughed aloud, almost falling apart. Since that day, the practice of Yezhou has been harder and harder, and finally catches up with Tang Guo''s practice. He found that after that day, his cousin was better to him, and even asionally cooks and cooks for him. He was even more certain that his cousin had sincerely promised him and did not waste his five hundred years of follow-up, and his realization is still not so deep today. For the past five hundred years, his cousin''s eyes were actually only him. Can''t tolerate other people. He was content, as his cousin said, he was not so greedy anymore. The cousin''s promise that time was really a pleasant surprise. Finally, when they broke the void together, they looked at the weakest part of the sky, and both looked a little more serious. Tang Guo looked sideways at the night boat next to him, and his corners of his eyes were bent. "Cousin, thank you." Thank you for your kindness. It is really healing. "After waiting, no matter what happens, cousin must take care of himself." "Rest assured, cousin, I will hold your hand well and won''t let go of you, even if I identally separate, I will find you soon." Tang Guo smiled down, destined to let you down. [Host, isn''t it a bit embarrassing, after all, cousin is really good. "Some." This sincere feeling really made her too greedy. However, she cannot vite the rules of space-time shuttle. When she tries to vite it, she always goes directly to the next world. Even in the fairy world, she has be immortal. It may appear on a street in modern times. People beat. This is really a sad story. When the attraction from another world came, the two''s bodies floated involuntarily. At first Yezhou still held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, but then his eyes darkened, and his physical strength disappeared briefly. He grabbed in a panic, the surroundings were empty, and when he opened his eyes and came to another world, there was no Tang Guo around him. At that time, he didn''t know that Tang Guo was no longer in this realm, and only gritted his teeth. "Cousin, cousin will find you soon, and if we find us, we will be biological monkeys." postscript: One year, ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years ... Yezhou has searched the entire world, and there is still no figure of Tang Guo. Already a strong man, he cried in a mountain, "Cousin, cousin is very useless, can''t find you, and has lost you." Chapter 209: Rebirth Maid (End) Chapter 209: Rebirth Maid (End) Chapter 209 Reborn Maiden (End) Ye Zhou did not give up, and went to various dangerous secret ces, he was like a person who was never tired, constantly looking for, never looking for. Over time, everyone in this world knew of Yezhou Zhou. This person is not greedy for power and does not pursue cultivation. He cultivates strength only to find someone. ording to him, the man he was looking for was his wife. They came here together and he lost her. I once saw this powerful man who had red eyes and grievances. He whoined that he had lost his wife was crying out in heart. In fact, he was also specting that his wife had fallen for fear of being in danger. But he never gave up. Later, he was told that there is a secret realm in this world, with a magic mirror in it, and you can have a chance to see the picture you want to see. But this mystery is very dangerous. If you want to go in sessfully to find this mirror, you need enough strength. So they never saw the man who was looking for his wife crazy again. Some people said he gave up, some people said he was desperate. It''s been another millennium, and when Yezhou appeared, everyone suddenly found that the man they could not see through. He only said one word to the crowd, he was going to find the mirror, and he would surely find the whereabouts of his wife this time. Everyone said, "He''s crazy, he''s crazy." Entering the mysterious night boat, finally experienced many hardships and found the legendary mirror. He was holding a quaint mirror, his face was reverent, and his eyes only had expectations. He was so powerful that he had red eyes and stammered his mouth. "I want to see my cousin, where did she and I go after separation? where is it." "I can''t see where she is now, but I can see herst scene in this world." Ye Zhou sank in his heart, and at the same time, he was a little happy. So is the cousin alive? "it is good." Immediately after that, the picture of the mirror returned to the picture where Tang Guo was separated from him. The stunning woman was smiling, and her voice came out of the mirror. "Cousin, I don''t know if you can hear or can''t hear, I may not be in the same world as you, I am a passer in every world, there will never be a way to stay." "My anger is gone, although I hold my grudge, but you have moved me with 500 years of sincerity, but unfortunately, I have no way to stay for you and treasure it." The mirror picture fell into darkness, and Tang Guo could no longer be seen. Yezhou was crying, and shook his mirror to look at his cousin again. "Little liar, you are a little liar." "Cousin, you little liar." Atst Yezhou wiped his face and put the mirror in ce. Called out the **** beast that day he was contracted, is a phoenix. "the host?" Phoenix felt that the contract had been resolved by Yezhou, and she was a little puzzled. In fact, she had never been wronged since she followed Yezhou. Yezhou was too powerful to use her help, and she felt like a phoenix waiting to die. "You''ll go by yourself in the future." Without waiting for Phoenix to say anything, he waved his hand, and Phoenix was thrown out of his secret ce. "Little liar, no matter which world you go to, I will find you. If you promise, you will marry me." In other words, Yezhou did not hesitate to retreat to the emptiness of self-cultivation, stood there with a smile, and felt the power gradually dissipated. At thest moment when consciousness disappeared, his original strong feelings actually faded. Immediately following those two eyes full of friendship, he lowered his eyes and touched the position of his heart, "This is the love you said?" "You''re ruthless and don''t let it go." He smiled and dissipated in the world instantly. "The next world should meet again. Some look forward to your arrival." Chapter 210: Disfigured school flowers (1) Chapter 210: Disfigured school flowers (1) Chapter 210 Disfigured school flowers (1) [Host, Yezhou hasn''t found you, and it''s self-reliance to vanish. Tang Guo, who came out of Tianquan, heard the news. She was a little surprised, and the feeling that had been washed by Tianquan suddenly burst out, but she was ignored by her soon. The system knows how ruthless the host is aftering out of Tianquan. No matter how deep her feelings are, as soon as sheys in Tianquan, it will dissipate in her heart within a few days. [Host, I''ll tell you the good news. My ability seems to be a lot stronger. Tang Guo was interested, "What can you do now?" "Such as veteran gift packages, system malls, etc., are there?" System: MMP host. No. ] The system answered dullly. "Next world." System: Dog. ... Tang Guo was awakened in pain. She opened her eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, and soon realized that this time she came to a modern world. It may be that in thest world as a practitioner, she subconsciously felt what energy was in the air. "Actually aura." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, she preferred the world with this special power to the world without the aura suppressed by thew. Although it was more dangerous, it was even better for her. With such a smile, she felt the pain in her right face. The pain seemed to be burned, and the eyes couldn''t open. At this time, she also found that the ce where she lived was a hospital, and almost instantly understood that the body''s face was in trouble. She wasn''t worried at all. If there was no magical aura in this world, she might still be distressed. If she had aura, she would have a way to repair it even if her entire face was destroyed. So for the time being she didn''t care about her face, she closed her eyes and let the system send the plot to her. After watching the plot, she snorted, "Originally, this is nothing wrong." The system is also somewhat insincere. [Well, to say that the body worn by the host before has any entanglement with the hostess, the original body of the body has no conflict with the hostess, but in the end it was disfigured because of the hostess. Nothing is wrong. The heroine of this world is named Ji Xiaosi, and she is a student of the first and the third high school in city C in the same city. Bai Fumei, who was originally envied by everyone, not only has a good grade, a good family history, but also looks good, and is regarded as a school flower by the school. Originally a school flower, then the heroine Ji Xiaosi is a joke. Ji Xiaosi is not tall, not one meter six, but his body is very mellow, saying that mellow is good, in fact, it looks like a ball from a distance. Not only that, Ji Xiaosi''s facial features are also not good, his face is still e, and his grade is also lower in the ss. Anyway, there is no sh point in Ji Xiaosi''s body, and she is very inferior and sensitive. If she is touched by her feet, she will conflict with others. If there is anymunication between Ji Xiaosi and the original body, it is that Ji Xiaosi secretly loves the diary of Lieutenant Colonel Cao Fu Zhuoshu, and some girls in the school bully her in the toilet. Just happened to go to the toilet to help her rescue her. The original body was purely inconsistent with the actions of those people, and he saved Ji Xiaosi and left. In the eyes of Ji Xiaosi, the original body looked down on her, not only did she not feel grateful in her heart. Ji Xiaosi picked up his broken phone and went home dullly, and then picked up a very new phone on the road, not a famous brand, but a misceneous brand. Ji Xiaosi was still worried about how to exin to his family. The new world came out a bit slowly. Chapter 211: Disfigured school flowers (2) Chapter 211: Disfigured school flowers (2) Chapter 211: Disfigured School Flower (2) Ji Xiaosi couldn''t help but own it and took it home. When shended on WeChat, she found that there was a strange group in her WeChat ountthe nemunication group. Ji Xiaosi looked at his group business card and called Ji Xiaosi. The members of the group are not simple, and the name is very second to her. What General Billy, Real Ziyun, Sovereign Demon Sovereign, Ethereal Fairy Demon Harold, Emmanuel or something, she thought she was identally pulled in by a group of middle two. As soon as she wanted to quit, there was a red envelope in the group, and she gave a subconscious poke, so that she poke a new life. She looked at what appeared in her hand, the cosmetologist, yes, this red envelope was sent by the Emmanuel. Ji Xiaosi, who grabbed the cosmetologist, secretly observed the group, and then heard the cosmetologist named Emmanuel said that this cosmetologist was newly developed by him, and he could slowly adjust his appearance to his own. To look like. Ji Xiaosi still didn''t believe it, but was very surprised by the appearance of the cosmetologist in her hand. She chose to be skeptical and not to leave the group for the time being. Ji Xiaosi''s life is about to hang up, relying on her hand speed, grab a lot of good things, from all aspects, slowly changing her life. The members of the group were also curious about Ji Xiaosi, a neer who suddenly appeared. He didn''t say in his mouth, and he was dissatisfied with this neer who only grabbed red envelopes and did not send them. Ji Xiaosi ate those miracles, and seemed to be a lot smarter. He felt that the members of the group were not satisfied with her, thinking that no matter whether it was a ghost or a ghost, he could not escape a word. She spent all the money she had recently earned, went to the restaurant, ordered a table of the most expensive wine, and sent it out. Then the members of the group seemed to be a group of people who had never eaten good things, and they gradually increased their interest in Ji Xiaosi, and gradually they got better and better, helping Ji Xiaosi to change his destiny, and even Ji Xiaosi had to practice. The time now is for Ji Xiaosi to join the Hongbao Group for two months. She has gradually changed her appearance. The experience of the original body is here. Perhaps it was Ji Xiaosi''s subconscious jealousy and envy of the original body. Her appearance was transformed to be simr to the original body. Originally, Ji Xiaosi could be adjusted during the stereotypes. As a result, the ghostly gods kept this look. Ji Xiaosi became the second Tang Guo in this way, because she looks too much like Tang Guo, she wo nt be famous. After the change, Ji Xiaosi is approachable, unlike Tang Guo, a youngdy born in a superior family. Everyone naturally prefers people like Ji Xiaosi, but they feel that their original body is more proud. Since Ji Xiaosi changed, he has attracted countless suitors. One of the craziest suitors is from No.2 Middle School. His name is Ma Mao. He is a foolish and rich second generation. Ji Xiaosi was reluctant to be with Ma Mao. Ma Mao was angry and wanted to destroy Ji Xiaosi. One day after school, Ma Mao came to Ji Xiaosi carrying the prepared sulfuric acid. Ji Xiaosi felt that something was wrong, and ran away. Ma Mao chased wildly in the back. Where did Ji Xiaosi rush to stop, halfway through, she identally hit someone. This person was the original body, and the original body was confused. When he was about to get up, he heard a smileing from Ma Maoyu: "Slut, run, why not run now?" Chapter 212: Disfigured school flowers (3) Chapter 212: Disfigured school flowers (3) Chapter 212: Disfigured School Flower (3) The original body felt bad. When the other party spilled something, she blocked it with a schoolbag, but still some sulfuric acid sshed on her right face and arm. Because of Ji Xiaosi, the original body was so disfigured. This happened a few days ago, Ji Xiaosi didn''t show any apology, maybe she simply ignored the person she bumped into. The people in the first ss only knew that Tang Xiaohua had an ident and was hospitalized. The specific matter is not clear at this time. Others don''t know the follow-up, Tang Guo knows after watching the follow-up. After the original body was disfigured, the Tang family asked the Ma family to give an exnation. The Ma family had a deeper background than the Tang family. The Tang family was finally bankrupted by the Ma family in order to appeal to their daughter. The disfigured original body became a joke, and the person who took the lead in the joke was Ma Mao, and Ma Mao regretted after pouring sulfuric acid. After all, he really liked Ji Xiaosi. Atst I knew that the person being sshed was not Ji Xiaosi, but when I was the original owner, I was a bit lucky. Originally, she was a proud person. Although she was disfigured, spurned, andughed at by others, her performance was better than before. She was originally the third ce in the year. After the disfiguration, she has been in the first ce. In order to be mad at the Tang family, she worked hard and was better than others, but the world always prefers people who look good. Her right face was sshed with sulfuric acid, and her scars were very ugly. No matter what she did, it was difficult. Despite her ability and talent, she was still rejected. When the Tang family was still there, she still had the motivation to work. When the Tang family was sent away, she was all in the dark and never worked hard. She finally had depression and died in her fifties. Instead ofmitting suicide, she is using her skills to help those children who have encountered her. But she can help others, but she can''t help herself. She will never be able to get out of the shadow. She wondered why she had helped Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi knew that there was danger in the back and did not remind her. After the incident, Ji Xiaosi also seemed to know nothing. No one knows that the original body was disfigured because of being knocked down by Ji Xiaosi, and the simr appearance of Ji Xiaosi and the original body. The opportunity of Yi Xiaosi can help restore the original appearance. If Ji Xiaosi has such a spirit, with the pride of the original body, although he is upset, he will forgive the other person. As a result, the other party chose not to know anything, and indulged the original person to beughed at by the school, as if the original person should also experience the taste of beingughed at. Ji Xiaosi finally pursued her male **** Fu Zhuoshu and was very happy after getting married. Ji Xiaosi also took Fu Zhuoshu to practice, as for theter plot, there is no more. And Ma Mao had a good life, ending as an affectionate man in this world. He has everything except Ji Xiaosi. The original body is the innocent passerby A. She did nothing and had such an ending, which is really appealing. "I thought it was modern and was cured for so long. I can live a peaceful world." When the system heard the quiet words of his host, the host shuddered, and the host was unhappy. "It seems that everyone in this world is sorry for me except my parents. Do you want me to press?" The system is frightened, and it won''t end up all together, will the world copse? OMG, host, do nt make purple, this world is still very interesting. Chapter 213: Disfigured school flowers (4) Chapter 213: Disfigured school flowers (4) Chapter 213: Disfigured School Flower (4) [Host, do you have any wish for the original body, let''s help her fulfill her wish. Anyway, the host did not do the task of the child of Roush long ago, the male and female masters had no aura at all in front of the host. Tang Guo paused for a moment, and felt the original thoughts carefully. She leaned against her forehead and sighed, "Why are there such people who are hurt and don''t n to retaliate at all, but also give back to society, her wish is simple. Keep the Tang family and live a happy life." There is no mention of these people like Ma Maoji Xiaosi in the middle, and Tang Guo does not understand the thinking of the Virgin. "Okay, I will keep the Tang family. By the way, I will abuse the dregs. Anyway, with me, it is impossible for Ma Mao and these people to live well." The system trembled. [Excuse me, how do you retaliate? As long as the world is not destroyed. Tang Guo smiled, which made the face covered with gauze ache. [Host, it''s better to restore the appearance first. The system knows that his host said it was not in an unexpected state, it was only based on the fact that she could restore her state at any time. If the world is really ugly, the host will definitely do the job of a newspaper. "Don''t worry, I want to experience a different life, such as going back to school with an ugly face and seeing how those people react." Tang Guo''s mouth bent, "How can I go back intact? Sympathize with those people? " The system is babbling, [OK. ] No need to report. [Host, I have good news for you, I can invade thework of this world. ] The system just tried it out and found that it had this feature, it almost jumped up. He has been despised by the host for a long time, saying that he does not send a novice gift package, nor a reward gift package, nor does a veteran gift package, and he buried her in thework to require her own shot. After entering the world, he felt his ability improved, and he was always wondering what he could do. Now knowing he''s still a bit useful, can he be upset? Tang Guo raised his eyelids. "Look at you, I thought you were going to imnt viruses around the world." The system broke power, the host is still so bad. "In this case, you have kept the monitoring of the street where the ident happened a few days ago. As long as there is a monitoring ce, keep it all from scratch." At the end Tang Guo smiled, "Monitoring should be deleted, I think this should stop you, Tong." Of course, the system won''t say that he can''t do it. When he does this, he finds that he is really good. He just restored the deleted monitor casually, and he kept several copies intact. [Host, I have done as you ordered. I have to say that this feeling of being able to help the host is really happy. God, when was he already the host? No, he was with the host. The host also said that as long as she was there, he would not abandon him. Touched, after he has the ability, he will not abandon the host, and he will never betray the host. The couple of Tang family came to the hospital at night, and their faces were not good. Without surveince as evidence, witnesses are reluctant to testify, and it is simply impossible for them to recover justice. The Ma family has a deep background and they can do nothing. Looking at the daughter lying in the hospital bed, the two are heartbroken. Chapter 214: Disfigured school flower (5) Chapter 214: Disfigured school flower (5) Chapter 214: Disfigured School Flower (5) "Little fruit, does it hurt?" Tang mother wiped her tears and gently held Tang Guo''s hand. "Your father has helped you to contact foreign hospitals. Xiao Guo doesn''t have to worry about anything, everything is let mom and dad do it. . " "Mom won''t make you hurt in vain, it will definitely punish the other party." Tang Guo''s heart is a little warm, whether it is sincere love or warm heart''s affection is what she craves in these worlds. But she is the kind of greed of reason that won''t indulge in it. "Parents, is there no evidence? You have no chance to deal with the Ma family, why do you need to hit the stone at this time?" Originally the only daughter of the Tang family, she was cultivated by the Tang family as an heir from an early age. She was wise and intelligent, but also because she was raised from a young age. After the disfiguration, the Tang family was able to quickly stand up and support the family. The two couples who were sad at first nced for a moment and looked at the bright eyes of their daughter, as if they were not too sad about the disfigurement. But they did not believe that her daughter had always been sensible, and she must be afraid that they would be worried, and to suppress these pains and grievances in her heart. "Xiaoguo, no matter what, Dad will send that person to prison." Tang''s father was serious, and he felt a sense of belonging. Tang Guo understood why the original body could support it for so many years, even if depression was serious, he never thought of suicide. She has a pair of parents who love her. Even if everyone despises her, her parents will always love her. The existence of the Tang family is the only warmth and motivation in her heart. "Parents, I mean, temporarily dormant, there is no need to touch the stones with eggs." Tang Guo has his own n, and she cane back for revenge, without the need for parents to exclude the Tang family. In this case, there is no odds for the Shang Ma family. If we lose, what will happen to our Tang family, parents, have you ever thought about it? " The Tang family and their husbands were all reacted by saying so, yeah, they clearly could nt fight the horse family, and now they are struggling to get up. At that time, they will have nothing and help their daughter to get justice. The daughter is disfigured. What should I do if I do nt have the support of money? Suddenly the two understood the key. The couple, who had little interest in the mall, had a strong sense of war in their eyes. Once they fought for their own hope, now they fight for their daughter. Tang Guo looked at the two of them and was cured again. Why should he be cured? Because in the previous world, he encountered a pair of dregs and mothers who inherited her original feelings. Although she was very rational, she felt very Heart jammed. Tang''s father still nned to have Tang Guo go abroad for treatment. Tang Guo once again refused. What else would she do if she went abroad? And she was particrly interested in Ji Xiaosi''s red envelope group. After the Tang family and the couple left helplessly, she poked at the system. "Tong, can you break into Ji Xiaosi''s phone?" let me try. The system is also very interested. Thework that invades the ordinary world is actually not a big skill for his host. If he can invade this group of red envelopes, he believes that the host will give him a high look and never say that he is a defective product. [Host, you can! !! Chapter 215: Disfigured school flower (6) Chapter 215: Disfigured school flower (6) Chapter 215: Disfigured School Flower (6) The system said that Ji Xiaosi''s mobile phone could be invaded. Tang Guo had forgotten his face pain. She closed her eyes with interest, in fact, her consciousness had been connected to the system, and a light board appeared in front of her, which showed the screen of Ji Xiaosi''s phone. It happened that Ji Xiaosi was squatting on the ne exchange group and other red envelopes. This was what Ji Xiaosi did after returning from school every day. [Ziyun real person]: Ben Dao trained a stove of beauty beauty yesterday, Ji Xiaoyou, is there anything delicious in you, Ben Da will change it with you. Ji Xiaosi was waiting for this, and quickly sent a message: "Yes, yes, I don''t know what Ziyun real person wants to eat?" The real Ziyun thought for a while and ordered two kinds of food. Prawn shrimp, lotus leaf chicken, for Ji Xiaosi, she usually does not eat these things. She used to feel heartache for a while, and since getting benefits here, she has no heartache at all, and she went to some high-end restaurants to order food. To her is a high-end restaurant, in fact, five stars are not counted. But the group of people seemed to have never tasted delicious food in their lives, and they especially liked the food she brought out. In addition, Ji Xiaosi has more benefits. Yiluo Beauty Dan is in this modern world, but it is of great value, and you can buy many foods such as mandarin shrimp. But the group of people inside didn''t know. They only thought that this kind of food should be worth the price. And beauty Dan is just a few gadgets for them. Therefore, their transaction was very peaceful and smooth. A real Ziyun came out, and others appeared one after another, saying that they would exchange what they wanted from Ji Xiaosi, and Ji Xiaosi would not agree. After recording what these people needed, she went out to order food. At this time, the system has hacked into the trading group of nes, which allowed Tang Guo to have a certain understanding of the system''s capabilities. "Yes, Tong, you can hack into this group." [That is, I said long ago that I will grow, and I will always help you. The system is very proud and happy. How many worlds has the host finally praised him sincerely, it is not easy, not easy, it is a bitter tears to think about it. And through this upgrade, he discovered an upgrade secret. Every time the host goes through a world, his energy increases. At the beginning of the task of the female partner, the energy growth was particrly slow. He naturally did not get growth, it was just a plot reminder. After the host overthrew the task of the female match, he wandered around in various worlds and engaged in things. He found that after the mission was over, the energy grew particrly fast. Until the first few worlds, his energy was soaring, which made him upgrade and improve his ability. He analyzed the previous world a bit, and finally came to the conclusion that the mood of his host was rted to his energy growth. In other words, the happier his family is in a world, the morefortable he is. If he doesn''t copse the world, he can get a lot of energy. If you are not happy, your energy will only grow a little bit. If the system has eyes, it must be shiny. If it has a mouth, it must be in Harrah''s. [Host, I created a vest for you to join this ne exchange group. The host is happy andfortable, and his energy increase is faster and more useful. If he can help the host, they will be able to spend a lot offort in the next world. Chapter 216: Disfigured school flower (7) Chapter 216: Disfigured school flower (7) Chapter 216: Disfigured School Flower (7) The system is already thinking about a good future. Fortunately, he followed his host smartly and early, and there was no mandatory requirement for the host to do that female task. The host still had a good impression on him. [Host, you can give the vest a name. After you name it, you can officially join the group. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, thinking of the original body of this body, the corner of his mouth bent, and said, "Just the school flower." After Tang Guo set the nickname "School Flower" for Tang Guo, he put this vest into this ne trading group. In fact, he does not know why he is so powerful, he can evenpletely control this ne trading group. He also checked that this group had no owner. Therefore, it was decided in private that after Tang Guo''s vest entered the group, the "school flower" ID became the group owner. then "Wee ''School Flowers'' to join the ne trading group." "Congrattions to ''School Flowers'' for being the owner of the trading tform." The two messages are like deep-water bombs. The people inside originally didn''t leave because they were waiting for Ji Xiaosi. First a neer came to make them happy, and then the neer turned into a group owner, which surprised them. [Real Ziyun]: Neer? Be the owner? [General Billy]: This group has never had a group owner. I have been in it for more than a hundred years. Why did I suddenly have a group owner? [Margaret]: The owner is not a person from my ne, and I cannot tell. Margaret is a holy wizard from the magic world. On her ne, she has a very high status, and she can tell the fate of many people on the ne. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Master, are you there? They do nt want to know why the group owner is called the school flower. They just want to know why this neer is the group owner and what the other party s identity is. This group has never had a group owner, which makes them very novel. The arrival of the group owner makes them more interested in this group. [School flower]: I''m here. [Ziyun Real]: Group owner, how did you join the group? Everyone is curious and wants an exnation. They don''t have any special meaning. Everyone is not on the same ne. They can''t be enemies. They may help each other. They are just curious. Otherwise, how can a Ji Xiaosi chat with these people? To put it bluntly, we each take what we need, and everyone does not hinder each other''s interests. [School flower]: I don''t know, but somehow came in. I''m still weird. Suddenly there is a group. Tang Guomian lied without changing his color, which is the easiest to believe. Sure enough, she said that everyone in the group believed it, and also said that she used to be inexplicable, and they were not ordinary people. This group appeared directly in their consciousness and scared them at first. And General Billy from the interster said that his group suddenly appeared above his light brain. This made Tang Guo understand that in different ne worlds, this group would appear more in line with that ne. But it is undeniable that this group has brought them a lot of benefits. In the form of issuing red envelopes, you can exchange things on various nes. Perhaps this kind of thing is not valuable, but it is very useful on that ne. No wonder this group is called the ne exchange group. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: The owner sends red envelopes, red envelopes, red envelopes, and says important things three times. Chapter 217: Disfigured school flower (8) Chapter 217: Disfigured school flower (8) Chapter 217: Disfigured School Flower (8) The important thing is to say three times, that Chixiao Zhenjun learned from Ji Xiaosi, he shouted very smoothly, and just used it. Then everyone in the group shouted, saying that Tang Guo should be given a red envelope. [School flower]: What do you like? Everyone was surprised. The owner''s tone was very high. It seemed that she could take out whatever they said. But now really, what they want most is food. Whether it''s the Ziyun real person''s cultivation ne, or the interster and magic nes, their cuisine has ws. In short, everything is not delicious, and everyone will not make it. Especially the inteary ne, they all eat nutrients, fresh food is the entire luxury of the inteary. then [Real Ziyun]: Eat it. [General Billy]: Eat. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: +1 to eat [Margaret]: Add a page of witchcraft spells. Tang Guo searched in the system space for a while, and there was really a lot of food in it. The time in the system space was still, and the cooked food was hot. But she does nt have to take it out, just click on the page that develops the red envelope, and consciously mobilize what she wants to send out. At the first meeting, Tang Guo sent six red envelopes, which were six baked eggs, the kind of eggs that Yezhou had baked for her. She has collected a lot of such edible eggs, mainly because they taste good and have high nutritional value, and they are good for both monks and those who practice magic. Tang Guo smiled secretly, wondering if these people had eaten what she gave, and they were not interested in the food that Ji Xiaosi went to the restaurant to buy. The system has felt the hostility from the host, but he didn''t squeak. Now the happier the host is, the better it is for him. He is a system that has floated through countless worlds, but not a fool. "Ziyun received your red envelope." "Zhen Xiaozhen received your red envelope." "Margaret has received your red envelope." "General Billy has received your red envelope." Tang Guo looked at no one else to pick up, and knew that others were not paying attention to the group and didn''t care. The four of them were holding an egg as big as their heads in different nes, and they all sniffed. They could feel that the egg had no vitality. Regarding how to eat, I still didn''t dare to mess around, so I asked Tang Guo in the group. [School flower]: This is cooked, you can eat it directly, whether it is magic or monk, there are certain benefits, even the inteary ne of General Billy can also improve your physical strength. Earlier in the introduction, they all said where they came from. Then they talked about red envelopes, which made them forget to ask Tang Guo from what ne. Now Tang Guo exined to them how to eat and the benefits of eggs, and they couldn''t wait to knock on the food. There was a brief silence in the group, but after a minute, it was lively again. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Ah, ah, it''s really delicious. Ben Zhenjun has never eaten such delicious food. It is delicious. Miss, can you send me another one? Needless to say, Chixiao Zhenjun must havemunicated with the female lead Ji Xiaosi many times and even traded many times. These words are the characteristics of this era. Tang Guo is not stingy. She joins the Red Envelope Group for two purposes. The first is curiosity. The second is, of course, to destroy Ji Xiaosi''s chance. She doesn''t do anything. Moreover, she still gave them to eat in vain, without trading, ha ha ... System: Shivering, it really is the host. Chapter 218: Disfigured school flower (9) Chapter 218: Disfigured school flower (9) Chapter 218: Disfigured School Flower (9) [Margaret]: I feel my magic has increased. [Ziyun Real Man]: The spiritual strength in my body has also increased a lot, but I feel that this thing eats well for the first time and will not have such a big effect in the future. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Regardless of what you do so much, it won''t be delicious. This sentence made the members of the group agree, saying that it was like this. Tang Guo watched them full of interest, and sent out more delicious foods, which are special products from various worlds. The system aimed at the mountain-like system space, thinking that the host had collected so many delicious food from the world, and finally came in handy. In half an hour, the four people in the group were extremely satisfied. They have never eaten so openly, and they exchange with Ji Xiaosi every time, knowing that Ji Xiaosi is a physical body, they have to think about her system and find some low-level things to send out. trouble! After eating, they remembered that they could not eat for nothing. Tang Guo can bring out so many things that have immediate benefits to them. Presumably they are the same characters as them, more powerful than them. Otherwise, how can the other party be the owner when they enter the group? A little awe arose within them. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Miss Xiaohua, what do you want, as long as you speak, I try to find it for you. [General Billy]: Zhenjun, shameful selling. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Hehe ... Others also said that they asked Tang Guo if he had any items he wanted, and they looked in private to see if there was anything he could do. And treat Ji Xiaosi, that is simply a person of two worlds. To put it inly, Ji Xiaosi is an ordinary person entering this group. They just feel novel and Ji Xiaosi can bring them food. Tang Guo is not the same. From the beginning, she has shown that she has many babies in her hands, and her strength is certainly extraordinary. She is a kind of person and has no sense of distance. Plus it is not a ne, there is no conflict of interest, and of course it is closer. [School flower]: For the first time to join the group, this is a meeting ceremony. There are many things like this in my hand, not much. Moreover, as soon as I came to be the owner, let me give youpensation. This is a bit reassuring. At the beginning, they were a bit dissatisfied with the neer being the owner. Now that the stomach is satisfied and the heart is satisfied, the new mysterious owner is actually quite good. "Ji Xiaosi received your red envelope." "Ji Xiaosi received your red envelope." ... At this time, Ji Xiaosi returned. When he saw someone sending a red envelope, he robbed it subconsciously. Each of Tang Guo''s red envelopes sent six. A total of five red envelopes were issued, and Ji Xiaosi grabbed five. Ji Xiaosi in the hotel''s private room was actually surprised by the strange things that suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked like he was eating and there was an egg. The surface of this egg is smooth and glowing with radiant light, which makes Ji Xiaosi''s heart move. Can it be a beast egg? She suppresses the excitement in her heart, puts the big-headed beast egg away, thinking that this thing may really be able to hatch a cute pet, when the time ... thinks very excited. Therefore, she did not ask the people in the group what kind of egg this was. As for the other ones, they are easy to recognize, they are all eaten. Tang Guo silently watched Ji Xiaosi grab the red envelope without squeaking, and smiled. Ji Xiaosi was going to hatch this egg, and the result was a little bit tingling. Chapter 219: Disfigured school flower (10) Chapter 219: Disfigured school flower (10) Chapter 219 Disfigured School Flowers (10) Ji Xiaosi carefully put things away, and began to send red envelopes, sent all these things to the group, and also specified to whom. Because this is considered a transaction, everyone will not be shot indiscriminately when they see the name. People who are full and full of food don''t really miss Ji Xiaosi those things anymore. Ji Xiaosi''s food tasted good, but it was not as good as Tang Guo''s, and for them, eating too much was not very beneficial, and of course it could not do much harm. But Tang Guo''s food is not easy. Each one has a certain usefulness. I still give them nothing, and they all feel a little unhappy. But it was already discussed before, they were only able to collect things, and ording to Ji Xiaosi said before, give her the items she needs in the form of a red envelope. Ziyun''s real man took a bite of mandarin shrimp, which had a very good taste. He suddenly felt that it was not so delicious. Instead, he took a bite of protein. He immediately felt that the protein was tender and smooth and very delicious. So delicious. For a te of mandarin shrimp and a lotus leaf chicken, he used a stove to groom Dan. He is not a fool, of course, knows the value of beauty Dan in the vulgar world. There is no harm withoutparison. There was the food Tang Tang had previously given them, especially the egg with a high nutritional value. Looking at the junk food such as mandarin shrimp, he immediately felt that Ji Xiaosi had a little family. They exchanged only for the scarcity of things. It wasn''t really that they didn''t know the value of these things. As if Ji Xiaosi really thought that they didn''t know, they also said that these things were expensive. Can it be more expensive than his beauty dan, Chixiao Zhenjun''s life-saving charm? There is also Margaret''s curse, which is not a worldly item that can be exchanged at will. In this situation, there were several other people who were thinking about Zi Yunzhen. They all felt that Ji Xiaosi was too careful. I didn''t think so much before because it was only from Ji Xiaosi that I could get the food. After thinking about it in their hearts, they did not intend to retaliate against Ji Xiaosi, but an ordinary person would disappear into their group after 100 years. In this group, which is not an old monster that lives for thousands of years? Even the shortest-lived interster human, at least have to live for thousands of years. If the technology is in ce, you can also extract mental power and transnt it to a new body, which is almost immortal, although the chance of sess is small. Ji Xiaosi got his own things and said, "Whatever you want to eat in the future, you can tell me in advance and wait for me to make a list and buy them for you." [Chixiao Zhenjun]: I have eaten a bit more recently. I think if you eat it again, there are too many impurities, and it may be reversed. Ji Xiaosi stayed a bit, will it still be like this? Thinking of the circumstances in the novel, she did not doubt it. [General Billy]: The Zerg is here again. In the future, there will be no separate opportunity to eat food. One is not easy to be seen by others. I don''t know what will happen. Meaning, he doesn''t want to. Ji Xiaosi didn''t care, she didn''t think these people escaped her gourmet temptation. [Real Ziyun]: Ji Xiaoyou, didn''t you grab an egg before? How about I exchange with you? Sanluo Beauty Dan. He wanted to eat that egg more than the lobster lotus leaf chicken. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Ji Xiaosi, I''ll change it with you. I also have the elixir you need here. Chapter 220: Disfigured school flower (11) Chapter 220: Disfigured school flower (11) Chapter 220 Disfigured school flowers (11) [Margaret]: I have a new curse here. [General Billy]: If you need a new cosmetic instrument, I can buy it for you, without having to ask the Emmanuel guy. General Billy and Emmanuel are on an inteary ne, and the two are still close friends. Ji Xiaosi saw that everyone wanted to swap her eggs, and she felt that the egg was really a beast egg. Otherwise, why would these people use so many good things to swap with her? So she was determined not to change. Ji Xiaosi: "Sorry guys, I like this egg too." After hearing this from Ji Xiaosi, it is not good for everyone to say anything more. [Real Ziyun]: What about the others, can you change them? Ji Xiaosi didn''t offend people. Other things were eaten. She didn''t care about them, so she agreed. A few people who changed things are in a better mood. They still say that the food they eat at the school is delicious and good for them. They are good at school and they do nt care. One person is better. The realm in this group is not low, no matter which ne it is, except Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi was busy studying the egg, but he did not notice that the group had a group owner, and hurriedly bid farewell to the crowd before leaving the group. At this time, Tang Guo emerged. [School flower]: Are you very interested in food? Everyone said that they liked it, either their food was extinct, or almost no one would make that delicious. Tang Guoughed. [School flower]: Being in the same group, that is fate. If you are unlucky in the future, you can find me. I''m a group owner, and it is appropriate to take care of you. The people in the group were moved, and quickly expressed that they could not ask Tang Guo for the benefit in vain. [School flower]: Actually, I also have a purpose. Maybe I wille to your ne one day, and I want you to take care of it. There was a moment of silence in the group, and then it became lively again. People in the practice world, such as Ziyun Zhenren, were shocked. Is this a power that can freely shuttle space? Such people they haven''t heard of, but haven''t seen. General Billy believes that Tang Guo lives in a ne that is more advanced than their interster nes, and that science and technology are so developed that they can shuttle space at will. As for Margaret''s thought, this space matrix method is already afraid that it has reached the point of God, and in the heart, it respects the school flower group owner even more. Tang Guo didn''t know their brain supplements. She said these words were true or false, and she didn''t expect to go to their world. However, precautions were not taken, which is why she was interested in this ne group. Then she said goodbye to everyone, she still had a lot of things to deal with, and couldn''t always spend it in the group. Tang Guo opened his eyes, and it was already dark. Thinking that this world has spiritual power, she began to practice ording to the skills and methods obtained by a certain world of cultivating immortals, slowly moving the spiritual power to her face, and repairing the damaged tissue under the skin. As for the surface, she has no control for the time being. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, the couple of Tang family proposed some benefits when they set uppensation conditions at the Ma family, and they agreed. The daughter said, to be dormant, and now they can''t afford it, they will keep up their energy and wait until the Ma family is wiped out one day. In this way, Tang Guo stayed in the hospital for half a month. The doctor said that she recovered well, except that there was no way to get rid of the scar on the face of half a palm, everything was normal and she could be discharged. Chapter 221: Disfigured school flower (12) Chapter 221: Disfigured school flower (12) Chapter 221 Disfigured School Flower (12) On Tuesday, Tang Guo wore a school uniform skirt and refused to be apanied by the driver. Entering the campus with her half-face disfigured, she ushered in countless people as soon as she appeared at the gate of the campus. Tang Guo is famous for being a middle school student. She is beautiful, noble, and the goddess of all boys, so they can''t ept the goddess'' disfiguration, and they stared at her with wide eyes. "Tang Guo?" This is a boy in the ss, he stared at Tang Guo, "How do you do this?" Tang Guo saw disappointment in his eyes, was he disappointed with this beautiful face? Tang Guo stopped in front of him, nced at him, and suddenly a smile appeared. "Unexpectedly, half a month ago, a maniac poured sulfuric acid and ruined half his face." The crowd listened to Tang Guo''s understatement, and they were shocked. Some girls who had been gloating and bemused had some regrets. In their view, Tang Guo''s smile is just a smile of strength, and if she cries and looks decadent, everyone may only sympathize. Coupled with the ugliness of his face, he would be disgusted. From the beginning, Tang Guo walked in confidently, as if nothing had happened. Even if she didn''t have her looks, she was still the flower of that lieutenant colonel. I believe that no one present could do it. The first thing they thought was that they would definitely be decadent, not like Tang Guo, who would continue toe back to school and look at nothing. So, they subconsciously ignored her face and turned to some admiration, then they began to scold the person who was messing with sulfuric acid. "No way, my family can''tpare with each other. If we hit each other hard, our family will be unlucky." When asked whether the other party had been arrested and punished, Tang Guo responded in this way. "Even so, can''t I be dead or alive? Isn''t it a face? I still don''t believe that without this face, I can''t continue to learn in my head with my mind?" Everyone quickly shook his head. Tang Xiaohua spent the first three years of the year, and his brain was originally smarter than most people. Besides, people are still Miss Tang''s. Even if they don''t study, the family still needs to inherit the property, no matter how bad it is. The reason why the original body was ridiculed by everyone was that the Tang family fell down, and there was no support behind it. Today, the Tang family is still as strong as before, and even stronger in the future. Do these students of No. 1 Middle School offend her? Tang Guo went all the way to Grades 1 and 3, attracting the attention of countless people. She still confidently added a strong temperament to her, which was a bit regrettable. When Tang Guo came to ss one and three, there was no one staring at her face. She smiled, and it seemed to work well. Everyone has the hearts of herds. These people will be sympathetic and admire when they know that she is not too hard hit, but strong as before. If someoneughs at her at this time, she promises that these people will drown the person with saliva. To say who is most shocked is Ji Xiaosi. Sheter remembered this, and she was in a panic for a long time. When she met Ma Mao, she wanted to run, but Ma Mao stopped him and said she was wrong. Ma Mao also said that he was fortunate to admit that he was wrong at that time, otherwise he would regret his life. He also said that the person looked too much like her, otherwise he would not admit his mistake, but because of this, he prevented him from making mistakes. When she saw Tang Guo, Ji Xiaosi was very guilty, especially the scars on her face, which made her heartbeat miss for half a beat. Chapter 222: Disfigured school flower (13) Chapter 222: Disfigured school flower (13) Chapter 222: Disfigured School Flower (13) After ss, the students in the ss saw that Tang Guo didn''t seem to have any psychological shadow, so they began to ask her what was going on. Tang Guo told the truth, saying that he was walking on the road, he didn''t know who was hit by it, and then a lunatic rushed over and poured sulfuric acid on her. "After the ssh, the other party said that he recognized the wrong person." Tang Guo smirked lightly. "So I''m innocent. As for the person who hit me, she was too fast. I didn''t see it clearly. What conflict does this boy have. " "Which school does that guy belong to, willn''t it be one of us?" Tang Guoughed secretly, she knew that these students would not disappoint her. "The second middle school''s name is Ma Mao, the only son of the Ma family," she said, her eyes dimmed. "Can''t afford it, otherwise I have to send him to prison." This is in line with her original personality. For those who provoked her, she will never show mercy. Tang Guo has always been in a middle school with a slightly domineering school flower. It is also this personality that has attracted so many people to her. Hearing that it was Ma Mao, everyone didn''t dare to ask more, it was indeed a master who could not afford to mess with. A boy who was sleeping on his back in the corner suddenly raised his head, stared at Tang Guo, and his eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face. Tang Guo smiled at him, "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen the ugly eight monsters?" The boy frowned and said nothing, but Tang Guo walked over, rounded his hands, raised his brow slightly, and kept on, "Do nt you keep saying that your grades are not good enough for me? Now I am disfigured, Your grades are not good. It happens that everyone has shorings. Would you like to make a pair? " The boy named Wei Yue was a man he liked, who had confessed, but the other party did not respond, and he hardlymunicated with the people in the ss. Wei Yue s family is not bad, but since he was young, his mother died. His father took his illegitimate child back, which caused the former genius prodigy to be the current scum. Call a lieutenant colonel. And the second lieutenant colonel Ba Mamao is a deadly enemy. Why is it a deadly enemy? The woman that Father Wei brought back, the mother of an illegitimate child, was named Ma. This woman happened to be Ma Mao''s father''s sister, which was Ma Mao''s aunt. The ss was very quiet. They really sweated for Tang Xiaohua. Tang Xiaohua was a person they admired, no matter before or now. This Wei Yue is as fierce as Ma Mao. Now that his face has been destroyed, he dares to provoke him, and what to say makes a pair. Wei Yue took a deep look at Tang Guo. He estimated that this woman was not normal after disfiguring her face. So he fell asleep directly on the table and ignored him. Tang Guo did not leave, but instead sat next to him and pushed him. "Why, are you disgusting? Anyway, there is still a half-face to see, isn''t it the same after turning off the lights?" Students in ss three and three: "..." School flowers are getting bolder. Ji Xiaosi was a bit panicked first, and then rejoiced. Now that Tang Guo is still so glorious, even if he looks disfigured, people still can''t keep his eyes open. She had a simr face in the air, and Tang Guo''s temperament could not be learned. In this regard, the guilt in her heart had also disappeared. People are still Miss Tang''s, isn''t that ruining their looks? They are not living well, and the family is so rich. If Tang Guo knows what she thinks, she will scold a word regardless of the image: Go to your MMP and live well. Chapter 223: Disfigured school flower (14) Chapter 223: Disfigured school flower (14) Chapter 223 Disfigured School Flowers (14) For Tang Xiaohua who took the initiative to sit next to Xue Yue Wei Yue, the students in ss one and three were rejected. Although Tang Xiaohua was disfigured, they still admire her very much. What a good girl, how can God not treat her well. Tang Xiaohua liked Wei Yue''s affairs. All of them knew that they used to have some hope. Now ... the odds are zero. But no one used this to talk about things. They only thought that Tang Xiaohua was too depressed and wanted to find a vent. What makes them strange is that no matter how Tang Guo harassed Wei Yue, Wei Yue only slept on his stomach, not hit her, or scolded her, just ignored her. Ji Xiaosi had determined that Tang Guo didn''t know she was the one who knocked the other down, and she felt relieved. In the hot summer, Tang Guo drank the ice water and brought back a bottle for Wei Yue. Such thoughtful Tang Xiaohua still made the boys in the ss very envious of Wei Yue. What about disfigurement? Tang Xiaohua is still outstanding. Her style is still enough to ignore her face, and she still looks so good when sheughs. Ji Xiaosi discovered a terrible thing, and more people confessed to Tang Guo every day. She was jealous and panicked, and in her eyes Tang Guo was alreadyparable to the peerless demon Ji. Without a face, she was still so liked, she couldn''t figure out why. Tang Guo sat in his seat, tearing up a love letter boringly, and whispered it out. I have to say that there are still a lot of talents, and the written love letters still have some charm. The system has be ustomed to the convulsions from time to time. This habit of reading love letters every day is already a good habit. But he didn''t understand, "Host, doesn''t it mean that people look at their faces?" Why do so many people like you? Even he felt that the scar on Tang Guo''s right face was really scary, and those boys werepletely shocked when they saw Tang Guo''s shy and enthusiastic look. "Because my charm is enough to make them ignore my face." System: I don''t understand. "Of course you don''t understand. A self-confident and appealing person with good performance and noble temperament, in addition to the girl who ruined half of her face, how attractive it is in the eyes of men." "The better I am now, I will only sympathize with the scars on my face, not disgust, I will only hate that culprit, and I would be better without that person." The system thought, oh my god, human beings are still soplicated, even if he and his host travel through so many worlds, he still doesn''t understand. Aren''t they all looking at the face? I don''t look at my face anymore. Tang Guo was toozy to exin theplexity of human nature, and instead continued to read love letters, the high and low tones made Wei Yue extremely irritable while sleeping. "What on earth are you doing?" Wei Yue stared at Tang Guo, "I won''t promise you." Tang Guo put away the love letter, raised his eyes, a smile on his face, "You like me clearly, why don''t you admit it?" "You think too much." "Really? Then you reject me, say you hate me, say me ugly, and say you can never like me." Come, hurt each other. "I ..." Wei Yue stood up, frowning, threatening Tang Guo with a high profile, the girls in the ss were scared, "You move back to your ce." Tang Guo frowned. "Why don''t you like me?" Wei Yue pursed her lips and said nothing. Why didn''t he like it? After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t find a reason. If he didn''t like it, he didn''t like it. "Of course it''s because you''re ugly." Chapter 224: Disfigured school flower (15) Chapter 224: Disfigured school flower (15) Chapter 224: Disfigured School Flower (15) "Tang Xiaohua, do you really think you are still a school flower? With an ugly face on the side, and an interest in gathering in front of Wei Ge, you don''t disappoint." Entered from outside the ssroom, a girl dressed as a Taimei, looked up and down Tang Guo, "You are disfigured, don''t entangle our brother Wei." "Weige''s grades are bad, but he only has bad grades. He has a good family background and looks handsome. Why should he be with you ugly." This is very vicious. The students in the ss are angry at the girls, but they dare not do anything. This girl is a female gangster, and her power is not small enough to provoke her. "Like she said, do you hate me ugly?" Tang Guo ignored the maiden and looked at Wei Yue, "Is it?" Wei Yue nced at the Taimei, shook his fist, and pushed Tang Guo away gently. Without saying a word, he went outside. "Hey, Wei Yue, how can you give me a word that will make me feel bad." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Wei Yue''s back, giving him a feeling of panic and escaping. Or you''re my boyfriend. " Wei Yue didn''t speak, and he didn''t know why. He wanted to say straight away that he could never be with her because he was ugly. But as soon as the words reached his mouth, he couldn''t open his mouth. Of course, he was not with her, not because she was ugly. Whether it was Tang Guo from the past or Tang Guo now, he didn''t see what her face looked like, which was almost the same for him. It doesn''t do much good to get involved with him. "Wei Yue, you really are not a man." Wei Yue paused, but said nothing. He felt that as long as he spoke, he was unwilling to be with her, and agreed with the little girl that she was ugly, and he would be empty of heart, and he would regret it for life. Wei Yue thought for a long time and didn''t figure out the specific reason. Suddenly there was a sh of light. If he refused, admit that she was ugly, maybe she would not think about it. Yes, it must be for this reason. In case she doesn''t want to jump off the building, he will regret it for life. Wei Yue, who wanted to understand, ignored Tang Guo, and reassured himself. I didn''t agree or refuse, let you guess. Tang Guo''s smile was a bit stiff. For the first time when she met such a person who didn''tmunicate, she just dug a pit. The other person jumped over withoutmunication, and didn''t mean to fall into it. The systemughed secretly, [Host, is there a feeling that the opponent is ying against each other, the opponent is not fooled, I know what idea you are ying, it is nothing more than to let Wei Yue admit that he is not willing to be with you, say that you are ugly, and let the other party regret Lifetime, haha, I guessed it. Tang Guo: "..." [Wei Yue doesn''t seem to be fooled. Tang Guo pursed his lips and did meet an opponent, but how did he know her n? She squinted her eyes and paused long in the direction of Wei Yue''s disappearance. She has no objection to Wei Yue. As for the confession to the other party, she just inherited her original feelings. Wei Yue hasn''t done anything sorry to the original person. They are not lovers. Unlike the system said, she just wanted Wei Yue to reject it, and then she can give up her original feelings. Things go wavy. This time, she really didn''t retaliate or something. But this Wei Yue seemed very strange. The oil and salt didn''t enter, which made her purpose impossible. After knowing the truth, the system fell into trouble again, because he guessed wrong, the host''s thoughts could never guess. Male lead: I seem to be a little awakened, and what skills are illuminated. Chapter 225: Disfigured school flower (16) Chapter 225: Disfigured school flower (16) Chapter 225: Disfigured School Flower (16) [Host, you never thought about it, in case Wei Yue agreed? You are not riding a tiger, you wanted to end this unrequited love, but people agreed, hahaha, I want to see how you feel about losing yourself. However, it is doomed to disappoint the system. Tang Guo is serious, even with a smile on his mouth, "That''s good, I have inherited my feelings, and he likes me, aren''t we all good together? As long as this Wei Yue is good enough for me, I guarantee this life only I like him alone, it''s only good for him. " System: Lying down again, herees the broken host again. "Forget it, I don''t want to worry about Wei Yue. Let''s do other things first." Tang Guo gave up the purpose of solving this unrequited love and turned to other things. Recently, she has beenmunicating with the people in the group, during which other members of the group have appeared one after another, and they have also epted their group owner. Ji Xiaosi also knows that there is a group owner, but she doesn''t have too many ideas, but just expects that this group owner, like everyone else, can bring her benefits. The bad thing is that people in the group recently don''t know why they don''t like her food too much. Many times she used food to seduce them, and they all showed ack of interest. She didn''t know that when she was not in the group, Tang Guo had fed all the people in the group with the collected food. Tang Guona s food is delicious and good. It is contributed by the owner free of charge. Where are thoseparable to those of Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi was dissatisfied, and he was sighed with relief because he was chasing a few more familiar people and reced her with food. She did nt know at all. These people were very dissatisfied. The owner of the school s flower group brought out such good food and did nt ask them to exchange. In fact, they were very willing to exchange. The things were sent to Tang Guo in the form of a red envelope. Tang Guo didn''t refuse. She knew these people''s thoughts, so she took them, lest they could eat uneasily, which would be bad for her n. Her n is to let the people in the group know Ji Xiaosi''s selfishness and let them stand by and watch Ji Xiaosi in the future. Without the help of these people, Ji Xiaosi would have killed herself without requiring her to do anything. This is a dissatisfied, extremely humble and vain person. She thought she could go to the sky one step at a time, relying on foreign objects for everything. When she lost these things, she didn''t know what it was. Ji Xiaosi ruined the original body, so she took away Ji Xiaosi''s most important thing, but it was you who came to me. Ji Xiaosi was still immersed in the benefits. She did not know that the people in the group were dissatisfied with her. She thought that she was unkind and greedy. How did they find Ji Xiaosi simple and cute before? Damn it. Ji Xiaosi was still waiting for the egg to hatch. After a month, she had a strange smell in her room, and finally found that the smell came from the egg. [Ji Xiaosi]: Everyone, what is that egg and why does it smell? Until now, Ji Xiaosi didn''t think the egg was broken, so he was afraid that it was not a monster, not a **** beast. Tang Guo also happened to be swarming, and when he saw the news, heughed out loud. "She doesn''t think this egg can be hatched, is it still there?" Chapter 226: Disfigured school flower (17) Chapter 226: Disfigured school flower (17) Chapter 226 Disfigured School Flowers (17) The system is faint: [Host, don''t install it. You polished the surface of those eggs so smooth, didn''t you want Ji Xiaosi to misunderstand that this is hatchable? You are so bad, does your mother know, does your father know? Do you man know? "I don''t have a man." [Wei Yue. Tang Guo: "..." She had a headache. Wei Yue really didn''t get into the oil and salt. Now she doesn''t bother him anymore, but she can''t get a result anyway. After finishing what she wants to do, she will leave the world. I don''t know why, I regretted passing by in such a hurry. Thinking of the first few worlds, she sneered, but she still loved people''s love. [Host, if youck love, choose another goal. There are still a lot of good men in this world. By your means, gossiping each other and petting you. Tang Guo was speechless. "What do you think of me? I have inherited the feelings of the original owner. If Wei Yue did not reject it with decidence, this feeling would not disappear. Besides, when I looked at it, Wei Yue looked pleasing to the eye . " Ha ha Ha ha MMP''s pleasing to the eye, do you want to control the emotions? Isn''t it just the random control, isn''t it the bad taste of this dog host? The group is stillmunicating, because Ji Xiaosi called everyone one by one. [Real Ziyun]: What egg? [Ji Xiaosi]: It was the egg of the group owner''s red envelope that I grabbed before. I kept it. I found it smelly today. It was also because it had smelled for a month. Ji Xiaosi would never suspect that the egg was cooked. Where did she know that it was because the energy in the egg had run out? The real person in Ziyun twitched at the corner of his mouth, and thought that Ji Xiaosi was really stupid. Didn''t the egg smell for a month? [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Although the food sent by the group owner is delicious, Ji Xiaosi, you don''t have to put an egg for a month. It is not strange that it is not bad in January. [Mozong Sovereign]: I have to say that the egg was really delicious. Fortunately, the deity came back early and grabbed thest one. It was really delicious. Ji Xiaosi, you should eat the owner''s stuff earlier. There is no special preservation method on your side. It will not work for a long time. Ji Xiaosi was dumbfounded. That egg is cooked? Is it edible? Not a beast? Tang Guo can already imagine that Ji Xiaosi''s expression at this time. She sat in the seat and gave a lowugh, which led Wei Yue at the same table to look at it. This look was a bit stunned. Even if there was an ugly scar, she still couldn''t cover her style, waiting for Tang Guo to notice Hey down in a panic and pretended to be sleeping. "It''s stupid, hahaha." System: [...] It''s a bit stupid, still a heroine, why is it so stupid, for a month, he can''t imagine what the egg smell became. However, the host is happy, and the host is happy, leaving his energy in this world is a long way. Out of action? Is energy important for martial arts? [Ji Xiaosi]: Master, are you there? Is this egg really cooked? Ji Xiaosi didn''t believe much, but still wanted to confirm. Tang Guo appeared right away, telling the truth of Ji Xiaosi. [School flower]: Do you still keep it? I don''t know the truth, and let the system lie several times. The master of fine division is terrible. Ji Xiaosi basically determined that the egg was cooked. She smashed the rotten egg away, and a strange odor spread across the room. She was almost fainted when smoked. [School flower]: By the way, since it''s broken, you have to deal with it, don''t break it ... Ji Xiaosi had a bad hunch when he saw this news. [Ji Xiaosi]: I ... I''ve broken it. Chapter 227: Disfigured school flower (18) Chapter 227: Disfigured school flower (18) Chapter 227 Disfigured School Flowers (18) Tang Guo was stunned when he heard that Ji Xiaosi had smashed the eggs. Isn''t this a fool? Everyone told her that the egg was broken. System: [Maybe picking cheap and picking habits, thinking that broken is also a good thing. "what?" Tang Guo couldn''t help but have a happy smile on the corner of her mouth, and Wei Yue''s expression at the same table was a bit difficult to say. From his perspective, he only saw Tang Guo holding his chin in one hand and smirking with his eyes closed, as if he was having a good dream. Tang Guo felt his gaze and opened his eyes suddenly. "Are you looking at me?" Tang Guo smiled and passed, "Do you have a crush on me?" Wei Yue: "..." "Nothing." Wei Yue faced those good-looking eyes, and quickly moved his eyes to other ces. "You don''t think about it, otherwise I will think you have delusions." "You must have a crush on me." Wei Yue: "..." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, I know." Tang Guo sat upright and nced from Ji Xiaosi''s empty seat. It was noon. Ji Xiaosi''s house was not far from here, ten minutes away. She is not wealthy and eats home every day. Because she was in the group just now, and she saw Ji Xiaosi''s stupid behavior in the group, she was so happy that she did not go to the cafeteria. What surprised her was that Wei Yue, who would leave his seat immediately after ss, did not leave. [Host, since people are not interesting to you, just let him go, as a good thing. Tang Guo smiled: "You don''t understand, he loves me secretly." [Really? The system is a bit uncertain. After scanning Wei Yue, I still can''t see anything. "Don''t believe me?" The system did not speak, he did not believe it, Wei Yue''s heartbeat was normal, and his host did not show any strange expressions, not like he liked the host. "Then I will open your eyes." The system was stunned, did the host want to do bad things? Tang Guoy on the table after pretending to pretend to sleep. His bright smile was put away, and his face turned pale. In this series of operations, the system was stunned. What did the host do? She turned pale and pretended to be ufortable. Does she think that Wei Yue''s wood wille tofort her? Even if itforts her, it does not mean that she has a crush on her. The system did not speak, meaning to keep watching. Wei Yue was a little weird. Why was the girl who was smiling just now suddenly fell asleep on the table, but he didn''t care. Get up and walk outside. The ghost knows why he didn''t leave the ssroom directly after ss recently. He strode out of the ssroom as he had before. System: [Host, I think your judgment this time is ...] Before the word "wrong" was finished, he saw Wei Yue walk back quickly and came to Tang Guo for a while. System: He chooses not to speak, he really doesn''t understand theplex heart of human beings. "Hey ..." Wei Yue pushed Tang Guo. "Don''t eat? Good students don''t have energy to go to ss in the afternoon if they don''t eat." System: Calm! This must not be Wei Yue, he was worn. Tang Guo raised his head slightly, a smile appeared on his slightly pale face, "You have a crush on me, I guess." Wei Yue stepped up and wanted to leave without moving, his frown was about to pinch the fly, and holding his pale face, he took a deep breath and did not care about this delusion. "sick?" Chapter 228: Disfigured school flower (19) Chapter 228: Disfigured school flower (19) Chapter 228 Disfigured School Flowers (19) "Where does it hurt?" "You look pale." After asking the first sentence, the second sentence and the third sentence naturally came out. The unnatural feeling in Wei Yue''s heart disappeared, and the stare at Tang Guo had not moved away. He justughed when he saw her, he didn''t bother to care about it anymore, the next action was a shock to the system. He even held Tang Guo directly, still the kind of princess, feeling that she was struggling a bit, he said coldly, "No, I will take you to the infirmary." "I knew you had a crush on me." Wei Yue: "..." I really want to lose her. But he held his hands tighter. When he descended the stairs, he was even afraid that he might fall into her unsteadily, and he looked carefully, stunned by the passing people. "That''s Wei Yue?" "Is holding Tang Xiaohua?" "Oh my God, how could it be that Wei Yue didn''t like Tang Xiaohua?" "In fact, Tang Xiaohua is really good. If I were Wei Yue, I couldn''t hold it." Wei Yue heard his steps stiff, but still kept his pace and held Tang Guo to the infirmary, but the red of his ears betrayed him. He pursed his lips and carefully ced Tang Guo on the infirmary bed. "She doesn''t look very good, you check it for her." When Tang Guo was under examination, Wei Yue put his hands in his trouser pockets. He didn''t stare at Tang Guo all the time, secretly looking at her pale face from time to time. As for the terrible scar, he also took a serious look at it this time, and frowned slightly, and he even had the urge to remove the scar from her face. Suddenly in his heart, he went to see the doctor for a check, and he asked. "It''s just anemia. Little girls are afraid of being fat and don''t like to eat. After that, pay attention to eating on time." The doctor muttered, as if this was a lot in schools. Wei Yue took Tang Guo back to the ssroom again, and pressed her to the seat. She looked a little serious. "Sit here and don''t move, I''ll go buy food." Looking at Wei Yue''s hurried pace, Tang Guo smiled happily, "How? I said he had a crush on me." System: [Host, I will never question you again. Just now I detected that his heartbeat speeded up for a moment. This guy controlled it so well that he almost lied to me. If Tang Guo did not connect to the system, how could a series of data urately measure people''s hearts? [Host, are you going to fight him? "I think so. I want to start with him. When he had red ears, he was a bit cute, don''t you think?" Tang Guo had an interest in his eyes. "I want to have a serious rtionship with him." The system pondered the words, "Are you married?" Traveling in so many worlds, even if his host is a female partner, cannon fodder, viin, even if there is a favorite person, he has never really married anyone. "Why do you have to get married?" Tang Guo wondered. "Talking about your life, you like me, don''t I like your love?" [Host, you are a rogue. "I don''t abandon him. What hooligan do I y? Who said that dating cannot be together for a lifetime?" The system finally realized that there was something wrong with his host''s view of love. No, there was something wrong with the host as a whole. He hadn''t noticed in the past, but some found today. [Host, do you know you have a problem? "eat." Without waiting for Tang Guo to answer, Wei Yue returned with a tall disposable lunch box and quickly put it in front of Tang Guo. This was undoubtedly a very rich lunch with high nutritional value. Tang Guo: secretly love me. Wei Yue: You think too much. Tang Guo: You held me. Wei Yue: That was my ghost. Tang Guo: Then I will find someone else. Wei Yue: I have a crush on you, I hug you, the whole school says you are mine ... you ... you are not allowed to find someone else. Tang Guo: Hee ... want to be with me? Wei Yue: I think. Tang Guo: Just fall in love. Wei Yue waved his lips: didn''t he get a certificate? Tang Guo: Greed is not good, I just like you. Wei Yue (Compromise): Only like me. Tang Guo: Well, I like you the most. Wei Yue: Hell, I''m a little bit contented. Chapter 229: Disfigured school flower (20) Chapter 229: Disfigured school flower (20) Chapter 229: Disfigured School Flower (20) Tang Guo was eating rice, while smiling at Wei Yue with a smile on his face, holding a lunch box, "he said he didn''t like me, why care about me so much." Wei Yue: "..." He regretted it. Yeah, what he did just now, the ghost knows how he did that. Wei Yue suspected that he was evil, so he would do such an unreasonable thing. He swiftly, regardless of the image of chop rice, tried to disturb his cranky thoughts. He was just for the sake of his ssmates, and gave a little help. "You never like helping ssmates. If you have done so much today, if you don''t like me, you have to make it clear. Otherwise, I will be misunderstood personally." Tang Guo sandwiched the dishes and ate with great interest. The exnation is also futile. I used to think that you had a crush on me, and now that you have done so many things that do not conform to your behavior, there is no way you can exin it. " Wei Yue: "..." Why didn''t he starve her directly? "You just hurried me from the ssroom to the infirmary just now, and carefully carried me from the infirmary to the ssroom. The whole school saw it. Now it should be spreading rumors about me outside. Do nt believe you see the forum Maybe you still have my picture. " Tang Guo said so, Wei Yue''s face was very wonderful, he had thought of the consequences, he looked at Tang Guo coolly. Thetter smiled very helplessly. One of them was yours. She didn''t ask for him to wipe his face. His innocence was ruined by this woman. "My innocence has been ruined by you. From today on, everyone knows that I am your person, whether outside or inside the school." Wei Yue couldn''t hold his chopsticks. When he went to meow his people, he just cared about his ssmates ... He pursed his lips as if no matter how to exin it, it was useless. "I heard you have many enemies." Wei Yue''s eyebrows have not been loosened, and the chopsticks are held tighter and tighter. "I''ll leave the school in the future, you have to protect me." Tang Guo looked at Wei Yue eagerly. "After all, I''m yours." Wei Yue: "..." Can he leave without acknowledging? Where did he know that he would stick if he hugged it and couldn''t pull it off. When he was in conflict, Tang Guo suddenly smiled. "Okay, ssmate Wei Yue, don''t worry about it. I have a driver at my house and my bodyguard outside the school. You don''t need to protect it." Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "You don''t like me, anyway, I know you have a crush on me, thank you today You helped me cook. " Wei Yue: "..." The style of painting changes, and he is ready to say that he will call her out of school and he will protect her. Seeing that she didn''t care, he breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was a little bit lost. Also, she happened to be a member of the Tang family. Before that happened, how could the Tang family not send someone to protect her. It is really strange that he would worry about this delusional woman, she must be having problems. Tang Guo used his meal slowly and had a good appetite. On the other hand, Wei Yue was absent-minded. After eating, he threw away the rubbish, and hurriedly went outside the ssroom. At the door, he stopped again, and the ghost turned back and said, "I will remember to eat on time in the future. You are not fat." After talking, he saw Tang Guo smile and groan. I knew you cared about him. He patted his head in annoyance and ran out of the ssroom as if there were female ghosts behind him. Chapter 230: Disfigured School Flower (21) Chapter 230: Disfigured School Flower (21) Chapter 230 Disfigured school flowers (21) "Residents report that there is a strange smelling from your house. Many children around themunity have been fainted by the smell from your house. This is our search certificate. Please cooperate with the inspection." It didn''t take long for Ji Xiaosi to knock the eggs apart, and the strange smell spread out. When she saw the [school flower] group owner said that she could not knock them, she felt that things were not so good. The egg was so smelly that she didn''t dare to take it out like this, and was secretly anxious how to handle the egg. She looked for [School Flowers] in the group for help, but at that time Tang Guo was so busy with Wei Yue that she didn''t care about the group. In this way, in less than ten minutes, the stench of the broken egg spread through the window. The children ying below, as well as the elderly, were fainted by this smell and were taken to the hospital by their families. The whole district is filled with that indescribable stench, which has seriously affected the lives of residents, they chose to call the police. After investigating, the police found that the smell came from Ji Xiaosi''s house, and came to the door. "I ... I picked this egg, and I don''t know what it was. I just left it at home with curiosity. I didn''t expect it to smell like this." Ji Xiaosi really wanted to cry, where did she know that this egg could not be knocked open, and the group owner didn''t say it clearly, so she couldn''t exin it now. No matter what Ji Xiaosi said, she was brought back to the police station by police officers and asked her to cooperate with the investigation. Ji Xiaosi had no choice but to call Fu Zhuo for help before going to the police station with the police officer. During ss in the afternoon, Tang Guo didn''t see Ji Xiaosi, and nced at the red envelope group. Only then did he find that Ji Xiaosi had been looking for her for a long time, and her mouth slightly tilted. "What about Ji Xiaosi?" "Being taken to the police station, many children and elderly people in hermunity were smoky." "Oh" Tang Guo didn''t pay attention, let Ji Xiaosi taste the rejection of everyone. I wonder if those people would ask them to move, she was a little curious. After the egg broke, there was no harm, it just smelled bad. [Host, Wei Yue is sneaking at you. The system has the feeling of being a dog. He has been able to detect that Wei Yue''s heartbeat is abnormal when he looks at his host. Wei Yue is nted in the host''s hands. To be honest, he was a little disappointed, after all, Wei Yue was the first person to hold on to his heart for so long in the hands of the host. Where did you know that? It was because the host hadn''t taken it seriously at all. "Fu Zhuoshu is not here. Go to the police station to see Ji Xiaosi?" There was a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, which was so beautiful that Wei Yue, who was peeking at her, jumped heartily, and he quickly buried his head, pretending that he didn''t see anything. Obviously she doesn''t look good now, but the more he looks at him, the more he wants to see him. He is ill, Wei Yue is a bit confused, and will not skip ss tomorrow. After school in the afternoon, Wei Yue did not rush out of the ssroom for the first time, but secretly observed his same table. Seeing that Tang Guo had been doing his homework, he couldn''t hold back, "You don''t bring homework with you?" "Well, not too much. Go back when you''re done." "It''s six thirty at the end." "There are drivers and bodyguards off campus." Wei Yue stopped talking and sat silently in the seat. Everyone in the ss knew Tang Guo''s habit of returning home after finishing his homework. After greeting everyone, she gave Wei Yue an ambiguous look and left with a smile. Wei Yue: "..." Angry. Chapter 231: Disfigured school flower (22) Chapter 231: Disfigured school flower (22) Chapter 231: Disfigured School Flower (22) By 6:30, Tang Guo had finished his homework, packed his schoolbag, and found that Wei Yue was still there. She asked strangely, "Aren''t you going home?" "The ssroom is quite quiet. I will sit for a while." Wei Yue wandered. "Oh, I''m going home, you sit slowly." Tang Guo left the ssroom. When he descended the stairs, he felt that someone was behind him. When he turned around, he saw Wei Yue slowly following, "Are you not sitting?" Wei Yue''s expression was unnatural, and he shouted, "You go your way, care what I do? Lao Tzu wants to sit and sit, if he doesn''t, he won''t sit." After yelling, he had some regrets, aside his face and not daring to see if the person in front would be yelled. After waiting for a while, he noticed that there was no movement. He looked up and saw the sky over there. Tang Guo''s figure did not know where he had gone. He panicked and chased after him, only to find that she was walking towards the school gate carrying her schoolbag. His pace was not hurried, and he ran fast, and soon chased her. He couldn''t see any expression from her profile and didn''t cry, he was still a little flustered. "That one" Tang Guo stopped and looked back at him, "Why, is there anything else for Wei?" "I" Tang Guo squinted, "Would you like to confess to me?" Wei Yue: "..." Still angry, is there any problem in this woman''s head? He shouted at her, she doesn''t look angry. But he wasn''t sure. Her tone was just too in just now. "I" "If you want to confess, hurry up, my driver has been waiting a long time." "I don''t want to confess to you!" Wei Yue turned around in a huff, and this abominable woman, he ... he was afraid he would be angry only when he saw a ghost. Thinking about a little grievance, he was just worried ... Hey, really hell, how could he worry about her. The system sighed and nted. Watching Tang Guo get on the train, Wei Yue went in the other direction. He stepped back three times, making sure that the car was running without a shadow. Wei Yue went to the alley outside the No. 2 Middle School. Many brothers were already waiting for him. Seeing himing, these people quicklyplimented him. "Boss, why is it sote today?" Wei Yue froze, "Where is Ma Mao?" "Rest assured, we have watched it, this time will definitely make him unable to run." There is a grudge between the boss and Ma Mao, they know that there will be conflicts between the two of them in three days, they are used to it. "Go and find him." Wei Yue''s aggressive appearance made the people below him very excited. Today, when the boss is here, he will definitely find his ce. Before the boss was away, they had several brothers who beat Ma Mao''s people. Wei Yue''s mind suddenly remembered the face that was not so beautiful, but now he had a big scar, and stopped. "Is Ma Mao sshed with sulfuric acid on a girl?" "Boss, why are you asking this?" "is not it?" "Yes, the Ma family has been pressed hard. There is no news. I heard that the girl is a middle school student." Wei Yue clenched his fists, remained silent, and went forward without speaking. After walking for a while, Wei Yue stopped again, making the younger brother below not understand. "There is a girl named Tang Guo in my ss. You will recognize someone the other day. Don''t bully herter. When you see someone bully her, remember to go up and help. "Boss, is that your grandmother?" The younger brothers asked excitedly. Wei Yue stinked, "No." Brothers: Definitely, definitely. "Remember?" "Yes, boss." We will definitely protect Dasao. Chapter 232: Disfigured School Flowers (23) Chapter 232: Disfigured School Flowers (23) Chapter 232: Disfigured School Flower (23) "A fight?" After ss, Tang Guo smiled and looked at Wei Yue with a swollen nose and a swollen face. Wei Yue was horrified by her strange eyes. He shouldn''t have skipped ss today, **** it, I really don''t know if he is evil this morning. "Would you care?" Tang Guo smiled, took out the beating wine from the schoolbag and put it in front of Wei Yue. "Well, the boyfriend in the future may be a little punk, but fortunately I have prepared." "Wipe it. Your face is so handsome. It hurts and doesn''t look good." Wei Yue''s face was getting more and more wrong, and some were afraid to look at Tang Guo. Tang Guo must be crazy. She said so loudly that she was afraid that others would not hear it? Look at the eyes of other students in the ss. "Are you waiting for me to help you apply medicine?" Tang Guo made a fuss to get the percussion wine, Wei Yue seemed to be frightened, quickly took the percussion wine to his hand, and said eagerly, "No, I''ll do it myself . " "Okay, okay,e on your own, boyfriend." "You ..." Wei Yue pursed her lips. "Don''t talk nonsense." "Ah, I''ve already hugged you. I gave you medicine in the name of my girlfriend just now, and you didn''t deny it." Tang Guo blinked. "Apply the medicine, don''t make you funny, I want to read a book." "The final exam ising soon," Tang Guo said with a serious look. "This time, I want to take the first year exam." Her voice was not small, and everyone in the ss heard it. Especially thest year''s first-year full-time Fu Zhuoshu also heard that the two did not have any intersection, which allowed him to remember Tang Guo, only because she was the second-highest third-grade and third-year high-ranking. These days, Tang Guo''s name is known to the whole school. Everyone knows that she has been sulphuric acid, and some people think she offended people. Only the students in ss one and three knew that she waspletely innocent, but no matter how to exin it, others didn''t believe it. Fu Zhuoshu has been in the corner all the time, paying attention to this disfigured and glorious girl. Before Ji Xiaosi appeared in his field of vision, Tang Guo was the most noticeable girl in this school. I don''t know when, Ji Xiaosi has upied all his sights, but he can''t help but be drawn to Tang Guo, who oftenughs and teases Wei Yue. He was a little confused, and it was Tang Guo or Ji Xiaosi who attracted him. As soon as thest high school, Tang Guo was hailed as a school flower. Her eyes are always on that little lumpy Wei Yue, and she has never looked straight at other people. Everyone said that Tang Xiaohua was good-looking and clever, but he was a little blind and agreed with him. He didn''t know if it was jealous or not, until Ji Xiaosi appeared, he seemed to deliberately ignore this person. [Host, the host is peeking at you. Not to mention that the system has been upgraded, that is, the system before the upgrade. It is not easy to scan who is paying attention to Tang Guo around. The system sighed that he was indeed the host of his family, and he had not been beaten, so that the male owner was captured. "He sees me as a fart. I''m not interested in him." [Host, don''t you think it would be the biggest revenge against Ji Xiaosi to hook up the male lead? ] The system asks confused, shouldn''t the war between women be like this? Tang Guozhangughed, "In order to deal with Ji Xiaosi, let me go and hang out with people who are not interested. I do nt have that spare time, but Wei Yue is more cute, and I want to make fun when I look at it. It s so cute and so pure. His love is also It must be very greedy. " System: Dog host. Chapter 233: Disfigured school flower (24) Chapter 233: Disfigured school flower (24) Chapter 233: Disfigured School Flower (24) "Can you stop looking at me? Good student, you still have a good ss. You have sessfully caught the teacher''s attention." Wei Yue couldn''t stand it. When he was sleeping in ss, he had a serious look on him. There was a smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, his eyes moved away, and he fell on Ji Xiaosi, who was solving the problem above. Ji Xiaosi got a lot of good things in the group, took some elixir that made his mind clear, and his brain was quite smart. Many test results in this semester have improved a lot. No. asionally, teachers will be drawn to solve the problem in ss, and Ji Xiaosi is willing to express himself. "Very good. Ji Xiaosi''s progress is very great. The final exam is about to begin. Recently, I have paid more attention to the review. If there are any problems, I can go to the office to find a teacher." Ji Xiaosi smiled sweetly, "OK, teacher." She walked down under the envious eyes of her ssmates, and took a subconscious nce at Tang Guo''s position. She just smiled and groaned at Tang Guo. She was panicked and walked back to her seat. "The following question ..." The teacher nced, and the guilty ssmates buried their heads, hoping to be ignored by the teacher, "Tang Guo,e up." The teacher looked at Tang Guo with a bit of pity. It was a good little girl who was ruined by others ... It is false to say that she is not angry. Tang Guo is not only beautiful, but also has excellent grades. The third grade of the year is not who Can be passed. Teachers of various subjects are very worried now and dare not find Tang Guo, for fear of increasing her psychological burden. Everyone looked at Tang Guo. Tang Xiaohua''s grades were very good, but they weren''t sure if that happened. She was able to learn with peace of mind, especially Tang Xiaohua was even more brazen than before. Regardless of whether it is in ss or after ss, it is a non-stop for ssmate Wei Yue. Does she want to use this method to let herself vent? Tang Guo stepped onto the podium, grasping the chalk, scanning only the question on the ckboard, and began to answer. This is a geometrical body. ording to the normal people''s problem-solving ideas, it is necessary to mark some dashed lines and solid lines on the graphics, and then answer them. Tang Guo seems to have a super powerful brain. He doesn''t need drafts at all. Fu Zhuoshu looked at the question on the ckboard and frowned slightly. This question was actually super-ranked. He had seen it in the textbooks for the second year of high school. Looking at the thin back with his back facing him, he was a little worried. "Teacher, I can answer that." Tang Guo moved away so that everyone could see the answer above. Even if there are answers, there are many students who ca nt understand, and those who understand, look at Tang Guo a little bit. Deserves to be Tang Xiaohua with excellent grades, this question will be. The teacher was also a little surprised, "right." "Exactly correct. Tang Guo''s answer is perfect." The teacher has answered Tang Guo''s answer as a standard answer to the students. With the answer, the students really admire her more and more. Fu Zhuoshu''s eyes lit up too. She seemed to be more powerful than before. Even Wei Yue, who was asleep on his back, was awake. He peeped at the girl sitting next to him with his light, and his heart was beating, the faster and faster, he couldn''t hold it. How could this be? Is he sick? Why can''t help looking at her heartbeat. Ji Xiaosi buried her head and her eyes were extremelyplicated. She secretly touched her mobile phone and opened themunication group. [Ji Xiaosi]: Ziyun is a real person. I wonder if you have any elixir that makes your brain clever. Chapter 234: Disfigured school flower (25) Chapter 234: Disfigured school flower (25) Chapter 234 Disfigured School Flowers (25) Recently, people in the group have rarely traded with Ji Xiaosi, and Ji Xiaosi uses the inventory that he previously obtained in the group. She didn''t trade what she wanted, and she was very panicked. All of her is given by the ne trading group. If there is no way to get more benefits from this, what effect does this group have on her? In fact, what she most wanted to learn from the group was cultivating exercises. A total of five people in the group were supposed toe from the cultivation ne, Ziyun real people, Chixiao Zhenjun, Demon Sovereign, Ethereal Fairy, and Yinhuan Sanren. She is familiar with Chixiao Zhenjun, Ziyun real person, and basically the good things from the cultivation ne are obtained from them. She mentioned it several times, and neither of them agreed, and they said that the practice of cultivation cannot be spread randomly, so as not to cause unknown cause and effect. Ji Xiaosi sneered at this, and was not in a position. There was a cause and effect. Most of them just made excuses because she couldn''te up with the corresponding goodies. [Ji Xiaosi]: Chixiao Zhenjun, are you there? [Chixiao Zhenjun]: I do nt practice alchemy, and I have never heard of the elixir that can make my brain extremely smart. People who practice it are very smart. What Chixiao Zhenjun said was the fact that when stepping into the door of cultivation, even a fool can gradually be smart. Such an elixir is not refined, but it is not used by anyone at all. [Ji Xiaosi]: Real Ziyun, are you there? Is Akagi really true? When questioned, Chi Xiao Zhenjun snorted coldly and did not want to ignore Ji Xiaosi anymore. In the past half month, Ji Xiaosi exposed his selfish temperament. Although the people in the group did not say it, it did not mean that they did not understand. What thoughts she had, they were clear, but they didn''t want to care about a mortal. She wanted to practice exercises from them before, did she really think they were stupid? If Ji Xiaosi did not have a monk on that ne at all, they gave the cultivation method, she did evil everywhere, and by then the cause and effect would not be on their heads, and it was hard to please. [Ziyun Real]: There is no such elixir. Ji Xiaosi was a little discouraged, and he didn''t want to give up. [Ji Xiaosi]: Why did the elixir you exchanged with me make your mind clear? [Ziyun real person]: That was the pill-washing pill. Clearing the mind is just one of the incidental effects. The real person has learned a lot recently and is preparing to retreat for a while. s, it is actually that Ji Xiaosi is too annoying, otherwise he really does not want to be friends with the group, but he is not willing to be the school flower group owner. Immediately following Ji Xiaosi, he asked other group friends, who said that they had not seen such medicine. Emmanuel from the interster said that they only have gic modification agents. I don''t know if Ji Xiaosi can be used. Serious consequences may cause physical copse. After all, they are not a person in a ne. The gic modification agent is only aimed at his ne. use. Of course Ji Xiaosi will not exchange. This kind of potent is not guaranteed and may not be effective. What should I do if I eat it by myself? [School flower]: What are you talking about? [Ethereal Fairy]: Ji Xiaosi is asking if we have the elixir that makes our brains smart. The misty fairy who has always been silent appears in Tang Guo, and can''t helping up to make an appearance and deepen her impression. [School flower]: Amazing elixir? Ji Xiaosi moved in his heart and quickly sent a message: "Master, do you have it? I''ll change it for you." Found a terrier was guessed. . . Well Chapter 235: Disfigured school flower (26) Chapter 235: Disfigured school flower (26) Chapter 235 Disfigured School Flowers (26) [School flower]: I don''tck anything, I don''t want to exchange. The people in the group took it for granted that these days, they did not see the school flower group owner asking for them. She seemed to have a treasure with all the weird things. Of course Ji Xiaosi knows that the owner sends red envelopes every day, but she is out of luck. The owner sends ten red envelopes. She can only grab one, which is just ordinary food. She didn''t know that there was a system and interference. Tang Guo wanted her to grab any red packets, and she could only grab any red packets. [Ji Xiaosi]: Group owner, I really need that kind of elixir. Please help me. I will remember your kindness. I will never forget what you need in the future. This statement made everyone a little funny, who spoke empty words, who wouldn''t? How can a mere mortal help a mysterious and powerful school flower owner? [School flower]: Is it really needed? But I don''t like giving things for nothing. [Ji Xiaosi]: I use my best things to trade with you. Everyone saw that sentence and was lost in thought. What kind of treasure is the red envelope sent by the school flower? Or give them food for nothing, but now she actually said that she didn''t like anything for people? They didn''t think the school flower was forced to give them something, and even felt that she liked to share things with them. So ... the problem lies with Ji Xiaosi? Everyone is a smart person. I want to understand instantly. Does the school flower like Ji Xiaosi? With this knowledge, their impression of Ji Xiaosi was a little worse. The school flowers don''t like Ji Xiaosi, indicating that she really has a problem. In the future, they will still have less contact with Ji Xiaosi, especially if they can''t twist Ji Xiaosi''s begging to give each other something. If you think of Ji Xiaosi well, you will offend the school flower, and you ca nt get it. Tang Guo didn''t know a word, let this group of people make up so much, and continued to fudge. [School flower]: Yes. In the end, Ji Xiaosi listed out what she had, which she got from these people in the group. Ji Xiaosi, eager to get good grades in the final exam,pletely forgot that there was still a group of people watching. She took those things out, it was subtle. Then they thought that these things finally fell into the hands of the school flower, and their hearts were not so ufortable. [School flower]: A clever one has half an hour of medicinal effects. I don''t need these things for you. Let me give you five. [Ji Xiaosi]: Thank you owners. An hour is half an hour, so she has five hours to be very smart. Ji Xiaosi bid farewell to everyone, stole the phone secretly, and subconsciously nced towards Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo had been listening to the ss, she was slightly relieved and quickly turned her eyes to the ckboard. When she turned around, Tang Guo raised her eyes and nced at her, a smile arose at the corner of her mouth, and her consciousness did not exit the ne trading group. [School flower]: Ji Xiaosi is an ordinary person. If you trade in the future, don''t take some items that have too much influence, so as not to cause yourself unexinable causes and consequences. The people in the group were shocked, and suddenly understood why Xiaohua exchanged these things. [School flower]: Ordinary elixir, even if it is such a curse or lucky charm, exchange it with her less. If she is used on some innocent ordinary people, who do you think this cause and effect are? Chapter 236: Disfigured school flower (27) Chapter 236: Disfigured school flower (27) Chapter 236 Disfigured School Flower (27) [Margaret]: Thank you for the reminder of the school flower, which I did not expect. [Emanuel]: School flower, will there be any problems with the cosmetic device I gave? Emmanuel was a little afraid, and regretted what would happen, although he didn''t know what cause and effect was. But because advanced technology falls into some backward civilizations, irreversible consequences are likely to ur. This kind of thing happened in the past, leading to the rapid development of that civilization, the interster of a lost item, and finally being engulfed by that civilization, it can be said that it was a tragedy. That backward civilization is precisely because of that advanced technology, and finally uses that technology product to find interster existence. In case, Ji Xiaosi''s race is also so smart, doesn''t he just bring danger to them? [School flower]: It''s just a face-lift. The problem is not big. Don''t give them technology products that exceed their skills. She is an ordinary person, she does nt understand cause and effect, do nt give things indiscriminately. Emmanuel breathed a sigh of relief, and would still trade less with Ji Xiaosi in the future, she looked very untrustworthy. Before exiting the ne trading group, Tang Guo also asked the system to clear the chat history. People in the group have already been surprised. The school flower is the owner, isn''t it just clearing the chat history? Tang Guo nced at the location of Ji Xiaosi, and saw the excitement and excitement hidden under his eyes, and smiled. [Host, when did you have that clever elixir? Wouldn''t she lie to her? "It''s really an elixir that can make your brain smart." [Why don''t I believe you are so kind? "There was no peace of mind." [Host, please know. "Look at it, the spoiler is boring." The system is speechless, [host, you find that no, my ability is getting stronger and stronger, host I hope you can be happy in every world, so I upgrade faster. The system does not intend to hide this secret, and it is not a bad thing. He guarantees that the host will help him upgrade quickly after he knows it. After all, are they teammates? "Oh? Is it good for you to be happy?" [Yeah, yeah, it''s your world that is very happy, I upgraded, the energy is growing very fast, and I can help you in the future. Tang Guo nodded, "No wonder you will sell Moe instead of warning me that I will be killed." System: You are afraid of being a dog. In thest ss in the morning, the teacher in the second half of the ss sent a paper for them to practice by themselves. In the first ten minutes of the lesson, Tang Guo''s same table Wei Yue sneaked out of the ssroom. The teacher sitting on the podium just nced at it and left it alone. Obviously, Wei Yue''s behavior is ustomed to as long as he does not affect other students. Ten minutester, ss is over. Ji Xiaosi came to Fu Zhuoshu and smiled, "Zhuo Shu, go to the cafeteria?" Fu Zhuoshu did not answer as usual, but looked at Tang Guo who was only two seats away from him. "Tang Guo, do you want to go together?" He did not notice that Ji Xiaosi''s expression was stiffened. When she buried her head, her expression had reached the point of madness, and when she looked up, she was the girl with a sweet smile. "No, my boyfriend is cooking for me." Tang Guo smiled and looked at Wei Yue who had reached the ssroom door, holding a lot of lunch boxes. Wei Yue heard the boyfriend and almost fell down. He''s really a hell, why should he skip ss and eat? Is he sick? ? Chapter 237: Disfigured School Flower (28) Chapter 237: Disfigured School Flower (28) "Boyfriend, you move fast." Tang Guo stood up and went up to help Wei Yuena. Wei Yue moved away, stinking his face: "Sit down well in the past." "Okay, boyfriend, you are so considerate." Wei Yue: "..." "Then I will go to the cafeteria with Xiaosi." Fu Zhuoshu did not read any more. At this time he finally determined that he was so jealous of Wei Yue. This boy attracted Tang Guo''s attention from the beginning. He seemed to be mad and took Ji Xiaosi''s hand. Thetter was a bit surprised, but still didn''t break free, but instead looked at Tang Guo''s position. Then we saw that Wei Yue was helping Tang Guo open the lunch box, and he put a drink in the straw and handed it to Tang Guo. The little jump in Ji Xiaosi''s heart dissipated a lot and silently followed Fu Zhuoshu down the stairs. "Boyfriend, you are good." "Shut up and eat." "Well ... you didn''t deny it." Wei Yue pursed his lips, didn''t look at Tang Guo, took a box of white rice and chopped it hard. The ghost knew why he wanted to help her buy food. "Don''t just eat rice, eat more vegetables." Tang Guo reminded, "not enough nutrition, fights will not work." "Who said that I couldn''t fight?" Wei Yue almost jumped up. "Ma Mao was taken to the hospital by me." After that, he secretly pointed at Tang Guo, as if to see her reaction. She just buried her head to eat. He couldn''t see how she reacted, and he continued, "He can''t leave the hospital in ten days." Father Wei didn''t care about Wei Yue, but Wei Yue''s mother''s family was very powerful. Wei Yue beat Ma Mao. The Ma family really didn''t dare to treat Wei Yue. One day when Wei Yue''s foreign family was there, someone guaranteed him one day. "Are you helping me out?" Wei Yue felt a little stuffy in his heart. I didn''t know what it was. He suddenly heard the words from the opposite Tang Guo. He froze and looked at the girl who was stillughing. His eyes fell on her cheek, and there was a very scarring scar, dazzling. For the first time, he looked seriously at her appearance. Without the scar, she would be beautiful. He clenched his fists and thought he had lightened yesterday. He lowered his head and continued to chop rice, but was thinking about what excuse he should use next time to beat Ma Mao. "I knew my boyfriend''s heart was soft." Wei Yue didn''t speak, he got used to it. She was ufortable without teasing him for a day, and he didn''t realize that she had reached a point of indulgence to her. Wei Yue ate fast. After eating, he didn''t leave immediately, but waited for Tang Guo to eat slowly before throwing the garbage together, and then ran out of the ssroom like a crazy dog. "What are you going to drink and bring it back for youter." Running to the door, Wei Yue turned back and asked subconsciously,pletely forgetting that there were other ssmates around him, and his behavior satisfactorily talked to Tang Guo about the facts of friends. Tang Guo smiled and groaned: "I brought it with my boyfriend." Wei Yue was so scared that he ran away quickly. This time, it seems that there is a crazy dog chasing after him. The othersughed in surprise. Ji Xiaosi also just returned to the ssroom and couldn''t helping to Tang Guo. "Mr. Ji Xiaosi, is there anything wrong?" Ji Xiaosi nced at Fu Zhuoshu who was doing the question secretly, sitting next to Tang Guo, "Are you really with Wei Yue?" "Huh? Can''t it?" "No ... No, I just didn''t expect it." Ji Xiaosi was relieved, okay, so no one would grab her Fu Zhuoshu with her. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "What else?" "No, no more." Ji Xiaosi looked at Tang Guo''s face, very guilty, and quickly returned to his seat. Wei Yue: I am sick. Tang Guo: Yes, you suffer from ufortable illness if you don''t pet your girlfriend one day. Wei Yue: ... Chapter 238: Disfigured school flower (29) Chapter 238: Disfigured school flower (29) Chapter 238 Disfigured School Flowers (29) The final exams arrived on schedule, and the school entered a state of tension. The examination is to renumber seats, and students in different sses in an examination room are numbered ording to rank. Tang Guost time was the third in the whole year, naturally in the third seat. The first seat was Fu Zhuoshu. When he entered, he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s position. He didn''t know what to think, and came to Tang Guo, "Come on." Before Tang Guo said anything, he returned to his ce. "What''s wrong?" The system hums: [The man has a crush on you. "It''s my fart, and I don''t love him secretly, is he with Ji Xiaosi? He has a crush on my fart." System humming: [Standby. ] The host is the true love of the male lead, Ji Xiaosi is a stand-in. "It''s not my business." Tang Guoughed, did she take the initiative to provoke the other party, regardless of her affairs, me her for being too charismatic, always making people uncontroble. The first test was Chinese. After Tang Guo got the paper, he never looked up. She has traveled through so many worlds, and with a bright brain, it is not easy to take any test. Only the sound of crickets was heard throughout the ssroom. An hourter, Tang Guo handed in his papers. She didn''t check, it was that she was confident enough. Fu Zhuoshu couldn''t help looking up at her back, and his eyes raised a worry that he didn''t even know. Out of the ssroom, she met Wei Yue lying on the railing, and she smiled at him. "Boy, you are so dedicated, are you waiting for me here?" Wei Yue: "..." "You must have failed the exam, so you came out so early," Tang Guo said firmly. "I guess you read and understood, filled out the poems, and didn''t write theposition." Wei Yue''s mouth stiffened a bit, and he guessed it correctly. Soon he reacted and walked to Tang Guo. He was tall, looking down at Tang Guo, and those slightly deeper eyes were staring at her, "Has the exam failed?" ording to ordinary people''s understanding, the Chinesenguage only took one hour, and the grades would definitely not be too good. Wei Yue also understood this. "I''ll take you to ice cream." Wei Yue put his hands in his pants pockets, "Will I go?" "Go, why don''t you go, boyfriend treats, fools don''t go." Tang Guo rushed to his side without doing extra moves, but here is the school, in case of being caught, it is hard to say. Wei Yuemao walked with long legs, and left Tang Guo behind in a few steps. He remembered something, stopped at the same ce, and waited for Tang Guo to keep up. This time he deliberately controlled the speed so that Tang Guo did not After falling behind, the two left the school side by side. "What kind of food do you like?" Tang Guo looked at the ice cream in the transparent freezer, hesitated, and finally said, "It looks delicious." "Girls eat too much cold," I don''t know where Wei Yue saw this saying. "Why not just have a small piece, fill a bowl, and eat a bowl?" He was asking Tang Guo, seeing Tang Guo nodded happily, relieved slightly, girl, really trouble. Buying ice cream in this way is undoubtedly very expensive. It costs Wei Yue two hundred oceans in a small bowl. But he didn''t seem to care, he didn''t eat ice cream, he just watched Tang Guo eat it. Tang Guo was eating with a bowl, and Wei Yue was with her. After a while, a group of handsomely dressed boys came over and looked at Tang Guo with a smile, "Boss, is this a big sister?" Wei Yue: "..." "Dasao is good." Tang Guo smiled, "Hello." These little punks also saw the big scar on Tang Guo''s face and were surprised. Wei Yue frowned, "What are you doing here?" No longer denied the younger brother''s title to Tang Guo. Chapter 239: Disfigured school flower (30) Chapter 239: Disfigured school flower (30) Chapter 239 Disfigured School Flowers (30) "Wei Yue, why are you with her? She is so ugly." The little girl who spoke was the girl who said Tang Guo was uglyst time. She stared at Tang Guo with great disgust. "Don''t you say she is a good student? Today is a high school exam. She actually fooled outside." The others smiled and didn''t dare to answer. They also looked at Wei Yue and Tang Guo secretly, and seemed to confirm the rtionship between the two. The few babbles that Wei Yue told mest time are very sure. This should be the big cock, otherwise how can the boss let them pay attention. Last time, the boss asked whether Ma Mao poured sulfuric acid on a girl, and now they are amazed. Why did the boss start so hard and hit Ma Mao directly into the hospital. "Wei Yue, you must have nothing to do with her, right?" "How can this ugly monster be worthy of you." Little Taimei said more and more that her guess was correct, she became more excited, and did not find that Wei Yue''s face became increasingly ugly. He carefully looked at Tang Guo, seeing that she was eating her buried head and digging for ice cream, her heart tightened, and she stared up at the little girl, who was startled. "Whoever said she was ugly, let me go." "Don''t want to be stung, just shut up." Little Taimei was frightened and couldn''t believe that Wei Yue was going to kill her because of Tang Guo, and she almost cried with her t mouth. She was red by Wei Yue and couldn''t dare to shed tears. "Boss, is this a sister-inw?" Some younger brothers still couldn''t confirm and couldn''t help asking. Wei Yue looked at Tang Guo who hadn''t looked up, and gritted his teeth. "Yes, starting today, she is your sister-inw. Remember, if you are not allowed to say bad things about her, whoever dares to bully her will give me a shit." "Yes, boss." Wei Yue''s absolute prestige in their hearts, even if Dasao is not the same as imagined, they don''t have much thought. The little girl was unwilling to believe the truth and ran away crying. "You''re not ugly anyway." Wei Yue didn''t know how tofort people, and walked to Tang Guo, "You can rest assured that there is me, nobody dares to talk about you in the future, I will protect you in the future. This was the first time he had promised and he didn''t know how long he could protect her. But watching her being ugly and burying his head, he felt so distressed, thinking all about her being bullied and scolded. He really wanted to raise the knife and chop those people down. At this moment, he could not wait to rush to Ma Mao and pour a bucket of sulfuric acid on the other side. The surroundings are quiet, and everyone familiar with Wei Yue knows that he is not amitment-maker. There are many girls who like Wei Yue, he never cared. Tang Guo was the first person who made the boss say these things in public, and they also recognized that this was their sister-inw. "Hey, you say something." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t look up, Wei Yue tightened his heart, and patted her thin shoulder gently, "I have shown that I will help you, why don''t you say a word?" "Boyfriend?" Tang Guo looked up, still with a smile on his face. "Do you admit our rtionship?" Wei Yue looked at her with a smile. The whole person was bad. It turned out that she didn''t cry. He thought she was crying. He regretted it. How could she cry? Every day she was bullied. Because a little sister is sad. He took a deep breath, "I ..." Remembering that there were younger brothers around, he couldn''t deny it, and retracted what he wanted to say. "Boyfriend, I want another ice cream, can I?" Wei Yue was speechless, and finally turned around and went to the ice cream shop to buy ice cream. Brothers: Sure enough, the boss is a pet. Chapter 240: Disfigured school flower (31) Chapter 240: Disfigured school flower (31) Chapter 240 Disfigured School Flowers (31) The two-day final exam passed quickly. Tang Guo passed the exam smoothly. After each exam of Wei Yue, she would see Wei Yue waiting outside the ssroom. This naturally attracted the attention of many teachers. They specifically checked Tang Guo''s papers, and then ... chose to ignore the two blindly shaking outside. And Ji Xiaosi also passed the test smoothly, because with the "smart clever" elixir, she would take one in advance for each test, and she was not fast in doing the questions, so she chose the hard one each time. However, when she took the science exam, she had too many problems. She had to secretly take thest elixir to deal with the next problem. "Extremely clever" is not to make everyone omniscient, but it will make people extremely intelligent at that time. You can learn by example. If you take such elixir and learn, it will be more effective. It is used for exams, and if you do not meet the question, you still cannot learn it. Tang Guo only gave her five if she knew Ji Xiaosi too well. She knew that Ji Xiaosi would only use these five pills for the exam, not to calm down to study. If Ji Xiaosi used elixir to review each subject, the final test score would definitely be in the top five. It''s a pity that I used it in the wrong ce. Afterpleting the exam, Ji Xiaosi was a little embarrassed in her mind, because she had never encountered a problem she hadn''t seen before, but she hadn''t seen it a little, but her mind suddenly became clear. So she has no doubt about the effect of this elixir. She also answered the question with Fu Zhuoshu, and found that as long as she saw the type, she answered correctly, but she was still worried. "She submitted the papers in advance for each test?" Ji Xiaosi secretly relieved, and she was really pleased to learn this in Fu Zhuoshu''s mouth. This time the final exam is very difficult. Even if there is a "very smart" elixir, she finds it difficult to convert. "Ok." Fu Zhuoshu did not notice Ji Xiaosi''s expression, and was thinking of Tang Guo. A few dayster, the final exam scores came down. Ji Xiaosi was still very embarrassed sitting in the ssroom, but this time she was very rxed, still paying attention to Tang Guo''s direction from time to time, trying to analyze what was from her expression. Tang Guo frowned slightly. "What is she expecting?" [Looking forward to the host test. ] The system is very straightforward. Tang Guo smiled a bit, Wei Yue no longer sleeps on his stomach, asionally secretly staring at Tang Guo, this is a habit he has recently developed. With a smile on her face, he couldn''t help his eyes. "It doesn''t matter if the exam is broken." Wei Yue ghost said to God, "I''m at the bottom anyway." Tang Guofu: "Boyfriend, you look very anxious, rest assured, the first ce must be mine." At this time, the head teacher came up. With a smile on his face, he said happily, "This time, our ssmates have made great progress, and two of them are verymendable." "Student Ji Xiaosi has risen 20 cespared with the middle period. This time, he was ranked 11th in the ss and ranked 19th in the whole year. It can be said that the progress has been very great." Ji Xiaosi showed a sloppy smile, and she waspletely relieved. The first eleven in the ss and the neenth in the whole year were something she had never dared to imagine. "The other is our ssmate Tang Guo," the head teacher pushed and pushed his sses. "Originally, Tang Guo was in the first three grades, and his ss ranked second. Congrattions to Tang Guo, who won the first ce in the year." After that, everyone was shocked. Chapter 241: Disfigured school flower (32) Chapter 241: Disfigured school flower (32) Chapter 241: Disfigured School Flower (32) "Tell everyone good news, Tang Guo deducted only one point in Chinese." The head teacher was very excited. They all thought that Tang Guo would definitely not do well this time. I didn''t expect that she was too surprised. This is too inspirational. Is this the legend of turning grief into power? So they reached a tacit agreement in private. No matter what Tang Guo did, as long as she didn''t break thew and didn''t fall behind, she liked Wei Yue. If she wanted to talk to Wei Yue, she would let her go. Think of it this way, they all have a better impression of the poor student Wei Yue. Ji Xiaosi clutched his thigh tightly, staring hardly to believe it, Tang Guo only deducted one point ... Thenguage was deducted. Don''t think about it, it must be a point deducted from theposition. However, there is no difference between this and a perfect score. Fu Zhuoshu is also very strange, he has never left his eyes on Tang Guo, she was really surprised. Without a beautiful appearance, it is still so glorious, with her in, all eyes will be attracted to her. Fu Zhuoshu withdrew his gaze, couldn''t help but pressed his heart, with a bit of a grin on the corner of his mouth. He had to admit that the person he noticed at first was her, but it was not obvious before. Now ... I see, but still no chance. In her eyes, only Wei Yue. "Hey boyfriend, your grades are really bad." Tang Guo flipped through Wei Yue''s test paper, and at a nce, we could see that Wei Yue did not read the subject and wrote it randomly. Naturally, the final result must be thest. "But it still matches me well. The first andst ce are male and female friends, and it feels a little bit thoughtful." Wei Yue: "..." Do all young girls think so? Ji Xiaosi scratched his hair in pain, suddenly felt something was wrong, and pulled it hard, and then she felt a fluffy mass in her hand, took it subconsciously, and saw arge bald hair. Out of ce. "Thinking, are you losing your hair?" "No, Xiao Si, the hair above your head is gone." At the same table, he quickly took out a small mirror to Ji Xiaosi, Ji Xiaosi looked at the mirror, and then saw her ... it was absolutely amazing! !! "what--" Ji Xiaosi screamed,pletely attracting everyone''s attention, and then everyone in the first and third sses saw Ji Xiaosi''s extreme looks. Ji Xiaosi reacted and quickly covered his head with his hands. As a result, I touched the loose hair on the top and grabbed the rest of the hair on the head. Guangguang''s forehead was exposed, making people want tough but embarrassed. ss teacher: "..." It seems that Ji Xiaosi has really worked hard recently. There are not many such students. "Teacher, I ... I have to go first." Ji Xiaosi thought he didn''t cry, and he didn''t care about other people''s eyes. The head teacher nodded, "Go, you''ve been lucky recently, go to the hospital to see what''s going on." Ji Xiaosi nodded wildly, ran out with his schoolbag, and was very flustered, forgetting to greet Fu Zhuoshu. After Ji Xiaosi left, the ssughed. The head teacher knocked on the table very seriously: "Student Ji Xiaosi only did this to learn. How can youugh at her efforts?" Everyone stoppedughing. But they faintly heard a low smirk, silently looking at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Xiaohua wasughing at the school. Didn''t you see the ss teacher? ss teacher: "..." I chose to ignore it, could he be so stupid as to scold the first ce? Speaking of Tang Guo, the students are even more powerful, and the first ce in the whole year has not reached the top. Chapter 242: Disfigured school flower (33) Chapter 242: Disfigured school flower (33) Chapter 242 Disfigured School Flower (33) Ji Xiaosi spread it all in one minute in order to learn the best things. Although today is the day to receive transcripts, I will face a holiday when I receive transcripts. It stands to reason that everyone is busy ying and will not pay too much attention to this matter. Naiji Xiaosi is gaining poprity recently. One is that she has attacked from a ugly, oily, fat, poor grade girl into a goddess in the past few months, and even opened a social public ount. She often publishes her weight-loss beauty and learning experience on social public ounts, that is, many people pay attention to her and are her fans. The second is that Ji Xiaosi has brought the male **** Fu Zhuoshu into his hands. It was just a few days ago. She and Fu Zhuoshu went shopping while being bumped into each other without attracting the attention of others. After Yi Xiaosi ran out of the ssroom because of the extreme, many girls shared the news among various groups, and also posted a post on the campus forum, expressing that she saw the bright mind of Ji Xiaosi. Then, the whole school was a sensation. Even under Ji Xiaosi''s social ount, many fans are asking, is Ji School really doing the best for the final exam? Ji Xiaosi didn''t pay attention to this. She ran home and looked into the mirror. The girl in the mirror was very beautiful, but the light on her head made her crazy. "How could this be?" Ji Xiaosi didn''t understand. The first thing she thought of was that there was a problem with the cosmetologist given to her by Emanuel from Starcraft. Modern people all have the idea that high-tech products will inevitably have a lot of radiation, and long-term use will cause various problems to the human body and affect physical health. Since she got that cosmetologist, she has been using it every day. She thinks that it will be used to repair it if it doesn''t look good to make this part more perfect. [Emanuel]: Impossible, I have all qualified products in my hand, radiation? You think too much, there is no radiation at all where we live in the interster, we have special equipment for shielding radiation. Ji Xiaosi was about to cry, "Then why did my hair fall out?" Emmanuel was actually impatient. He had kindly reced Ji Xiaosi with a better cosmetologist, but he didn''t expect the other person to doubt him like that. Originally, he didn''t have a good opinion of Ji Xiaosi. The other party came up and questioned his things. He was a senior cosmetician respected by everyone, and he hadn''t been treated like this. Even the people of the royal family will inevitably be deformed due to various battles. It is not necessary toe to him to recover. Ji Xiaosi, sure enough, was not the same person as him. Xiaohua was right, and she would have less contact with her. [Emmanuel]: Anyway, my cosmetologist is okay. If you don''t believe me, return the cosmetologist to me. As for what you gave me, I canpensate you with other things. He said this only politely. In the final analysis, what Ji Xiaosi gave him was just some ordinary food. He gave an advanced cosmetologist that was hard to buy in StarCraft. Ji Xiaosi doesn''t think so. She only thinks about her situation at the moment. "Then what do you change for me? Is there any way you can make my hair grow?" Emmanuel was really impatient, this ancient ape was really not smart at all, he was just polite, she was serious. Now he is not worried at all, what danger Ji Xiaosi will bring to them. Chapter 243: Disfigured school flower (34) Chapter 243: Disfigured school flower (34) Chapter 243 Disfigured School Flowers (34) Emmanuel was unhappy, but if he could rece the cosmetologist, he would endure this time. In fact, he really no longer wanted to have any contact with Ji Xiaosi. Others dived silently in the group, and once again realized Ji Xiaosi''s selfishness. Anyway, Emmanuel helped her and told her so much beauty knowledge. Her behavior was really chilling. Tang Guo is also paying attention. Seeing that Ji Xiaosi has been dying, she has no intention of stopping. In fact, she did not expect that Ji Xiaosi would die like this. Everyone in the group is not simple. Getting along a little better will be of great benefit to Ji Xiaosi. [It is not the presence of your host that has caused her to lose her aura. Without the aura, of course, everyone will not be so easy to believe her words and will not be confused. It will be easier to see her essence. What''s weird about this is that the host has gone through so many worlds, and we have seen how many brain residual protagonists add halo behind them, all supporting actors, viins IQ have started to go negative. "So I''m a little bit envious of heavenly lucky people." [Come on, host, you are the one who can directly kill the lucky ones and wear off their halo, so don''t be envious, maybe they are still envious of you. The system was wondering what the origin of his host was, and really he was bound to the host as soon as he was conscious, and the two began toplete the task. Neither of them knew his past, or the host''s past. There was silence in this group for a while, Ji Xiaosi couldn''t wait any longer, and there was news in Emmanuel. [Emanuel]: I have a new type of hair shampoo here, which works well for us. Warriors often can''t grow hair for various reasons. After using this hair shampoo, they grow new s hair. But let s talk about it first. I do nt know if it s useful to you. If you are doubtful, you can try to find a small animal first. "No problem." Ji Xiaosi saw hope, how could he refuse. She was holding a small cosmetic instrument, she couldn''t bear it, but when she thought of how embarrassing she is now, she gritted her teeth and sent the cosmetic instrument to the group as a red envelope. Simrly, Emmanuel also sent two bottles of hair shampoo to Ji Xiaosi. Ji Xiaosi who got the hair shampoo would not use it immediately. She had some doubts about Starcraft''s products. Hurrying to say goodbye to the crowd, she was going to buy two rabbits, shave the rabbit''s hair, and see the effect of hair growth. [Real Ziyun]: Scared, scared. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Afraid, afraid. [Demon Sovereign]: +1 [Margaret]: Add a spell. After confirming that Ji Xiaosi didn''t follow the group, Tang Guo also appeared. [School flower]: What''s going on? Frightened, Emmanuel seemed to find the object of the confession. "School flower, I really shouldn''t be kind to change her to a cosmetic machine." The cosmetic instrument grabbed by Ji Xiaosi at the time was just the original version, which he used to show off to the crowd. Later, after getting familiar with Ji Xiaosi, and knowing that she was very interested in the cosmetologist, he sent one of the highest-level versions producedter to her. Now the other party even suspects that there is something wrong with his cosmetologist, and everyone will feel heart-broken. Good intentions are treated as donkey livers and lungs, and few people feelfortable. Emmanuel smiled bitterly: "Where do I know, I kindly helped her to change her cosmetic machine, but she was still unsatisfactory, and she was suspected of having problems." Chapter 244: Disfigured school flower (35) Chapter 244: Disfigured school flower (35) Chapter 244 Disfigured School Flower (35) "Regardless of the radiation, our interster technology today has long since ovee it. Such a problem cannot ur. All the technology products we use on humans are zero-radiation. If there is a little problem, it will be overturned and seized. " The more unhappy Emmanuel said, he remembered Ji Xiaosi in his heart, a stupid ancient ape. Tang Guoughed: "Even if you take it back, you should be more careful about giving thingster. You are okay with Emanuel, especially the cultivation ne and the magic ne. The impact on things is great." "Come and give you a few red envelopes, this is a good thing I got in a demon world." After hearing the redness, the group of friends were very positive. As for Tang Guo saying that she got something in a certain world, they had no doubt. These years, the big guys who can travel the world at will have never seen them. In his heart, Tang Guo has been regarded as a very powerful man. He is the kind who made them worship. After eating and drinking, they saw the chat records with Tang Guo with their own eyes, the red envelope records disappeared, and they were a little surprised. It was indeed the owner. The system seems to have felt their minds, secretly smiling, and concealing the power and reputation, this system is amazing. [Ziyun real person]: School flower, how can Ji Xiaosi lose hair? Do you know the situation? They subconsciously believe that Tang Guo is omnipotent. [School flower]: I have to ask the specific situation, hasn''t Emmanuel given her hair? [Real Ziyun]: I just asked, curious. He always thought it was not that simple, it was the intuition of being a monk. Vaguely he felt that this matter was also rted to the school flower. Tang Guo remembered one thing and asked, "I forgot to ask you one thing, how did you get into this group?" [Ziyun real person]: One day, the retreat came out, and this thing suddenly appeared in my sea of knowledge. It really scared me. At the same time, there was also the Sovereign of the Demon Sovereign, Chixiao Zhenjun. Others have appeared. [General Billy]: After I was seriously injured, this group appeared on my light brain. [Emanuel]: I''m different, I have been since I was born. Tang Guo was surprised. Can he still do this? [Margaret]: One day I found a strange spell, and it appeared after thinking about the group, and my name was automatically generated. Tang Guo''s cognition has been refreshed. Is it still possible? Say a spell? The system also felt incredible, obediently, the experience of these people really made him think of it. [Margaret]: Allen, Harold,e out soon, the school flower wants to ask you how this group appeared to you. [Allen]: I was fighting with Harold. [Harold]: Allen chopped me, but he didn''t tter me. I smashed a magic ball and smashed him into a deep hole. [Allen]: After climbing out of the pit, I found something strange in my head. I also found Harold''s name on the list. We had an argument in the group. [Harold]: Allen is a rude guy, and Ziyun can testify. The real person from Ziyun also emerged, "They did quarrel fiercely. I heard that they fought againter, maybe because of this group, they changed from dead to half dead." Chapter 245: Disfigured School Flower (36) Chapter 245: Disfigured School Flower (36) Chapter 245 Disfigured School Flowers (36) [Allen]: It was Harold who looked very embarrassed. His proudly high position really made him want to use a small leather whip. [Harold]: It''s not that he''s too ugly. People can''t help throwing a magic ball in the past, hoping that God will drop the rolling stones and smash him to death. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Guo said, "Okay, I know." The misty fairy also joined in, "I, ah, I grabbed a transparent bead, look good, there is enough spiritual power in it, and then I can''t help eating it. I didn''t expect to see such a thing after eating Gadget, it s very interesting to see, and I dare to speak after diving for a while. [Silver Ring Man]: I am almost in the same situation as Miao Miao, but also absorbed a spiritual thing, and there is this group. Originally, there were only ten people in the group. Later, Ji Xiaosi joined and there were eleven people. Then Tang Guo also came in, so there are twelve people in the group now. Tang Guo learned from their words that the group has not been here for many years, so he was very interested in the arrival of Ji Xiaosi, and also because he valued it a little. Knowing so much, Tang Guo and the system still haven''t been researched out. What kind of opportunities do new group members need? Ji Xiaosi appeared again, and the moment she appeared, the system informed Tang Guo. "Emmanuel, your hair is useless to me, but it seems to be useful to rabbits." Ji Xiaosi already suspected that the reason for her hair loss was not because of Emmanuel''s cosmetologist. Then she regretted it, and how could there be a momentary conflict, and she returned the cosmetologist for the sake of hydration. She wanted to ask Emmanuel to exchange it again, but Emmanuel seemed to be out of the group and ignored her, which made Ji Xiaosi panic. Now she was most worried about hair, so she could not care about Emmanuel, and began to ask other group friends what to do? She flipped through the chat records she could see, and found Tang Guo was there, her eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, "School flower, can you help me? I have no hair on top of my head and went to the hospital for examination, the doctor said I''m fine and I can''t find the cause of my hair loss. " Every day someonees to console her and ask her if her hair is growing. She seems to be back when she was ridiculed by everyone, let alone how ufortable the taste is. She desperately hoped that her hair would grow up, and then when she was called Ji Goddess by everyone, she missed the feeling of everyone smiling at her and being held by the stars. [School flower]: Have you lost your hair? what happened? [Ji Xiaosi]: I do nt know. I went to get the final report card because I did a good job. I could nt help but grabbed my hair. I did nt expect to lose a lot when I grabbed it. Rub it again. Already. At that time, she didn''t know how people around her thought of her. She just wanted to run away. For so many days, she didn''t dare to see Fu Zhuoshu. I don''t know if Fu Zhuoshu saw her and would break up with her. [School flower]: Did you use that clever elixir? When Ji Xiaosi saw this sentence, he had a bad hunch. At the same time, when Ziyun real person looked at this sentence, his face was stunned, and he finally realized that he would have that feeling before. The original problem of Ji Xiaosi was really because of the school flower. He wondered secretly, is the school flower intentional or intentional? Seeing that it was intentional, if it was not intentional, he would tell Ji Xiaosi the consequences of this medicine in advance? Chapter 246: Disfigured school flower (37) Chapter 246: Disfigured school flower (37) Chapter 246 Disfigured School Flowers (37) Is it really intentional? Hmm ... Xiaohua turned out to be this kind of person. Looking at that pretending question, it must have been intentional. I don''t know why, thinking that Ji Xiaosi was seen in public in the extreme, he was a little bit sensational! Haha, why did he be so bad, hahaha ... it must be learned from the school. Ji Xiaosi was silent for a moment and said, "I did use that elixir before." "School flower, is it the medicine problem?" She almost blurt out and asked, why did you give me the medicine for the problem, but now she is still on top of it, and she is still dissatisfied. At this time, she cannot offend the school flower, only secretly A sum. [School flower]: No big problem, don''t you pay attention to the name of this elixir? [Ji Xiaosi]: What? [School flower]: Extremely smart! People will be smart, and they will also be fabulous. Why do you think the medicine is so good, without any side effects? I also asked you before, it is what you need, and I used this to exchange a bunch of items that I don''t need. Ji Xiaosi was a little bored, or was it her fault? The other side did not say there were side effects before, if she knew it would be extreme, she would definitely consider it. She exhaled, "Is there any way to cure it?" The other people in the group didn''t speak, in fact, they were already overjoyed, hahaha ... wonderful cleverness, just like a name, people be clever, but they will be brilliant. High, it is really high. Ziyun Zhenren and Chixiao Zhenjun secretly gave thumbs up, or the school spent a lot of money, openly retaliated, and people can''t be wrong. Although I don''t know when Ji Xiaosi offended the school flower, but the school flower is good. Looking at the pleasing eyes, it is with them. Ji Xiaosi thinks of himself selfishly, and they must be standing beside the school flower unconditionally. [School flower]: No problem, but it is a side effect. Once the side effect is over, you can grow your hair. Ji Xiaosi was relieved, but it was just a side effect, and she could still grow her hair. That''s good. She really had enough days to be ugly and ridiculed. "When can I recover?" [School flower]: This clever one can make you smart for half an hour, and the side effect is that one month after half a month, one month, you eat a few tablets for a few months. Seeing this answer, Ji Xiaosi was a little bit cold. She ate five, and she started indexing. Five was five months, so she had to go through nearly half a year to get her hair back? She wants to be bald for nearly half a year? Counting the two months of vacation, she will go to ss with a Mediterranean hairstyle almost the entire semester next term and can''t stand it. The only thing that made her think is that the next semester is the second half of the year, and it''s cool to wear a hat. At the beginning of the school, it was still very hot and I could only wear a wig. [Ji Xiaosi]: Is there no other way? For example, grow hair with other elixir? She did not believe that without this panacea, she determined that the other party intentionally made her ugly. [School flower]: Yes, but my medicine has side effects. If you want to make one of themplete, you will make up for it elsewhere in your body, depending on whether you are willing to pay such a price. Tang Guo''s words let the people in the group think about it, they can still do it this way, and learned. Ji Xiaosi asked weakly, "What are the side effects of growing hair?" Chapter 247: Disfigured School Flower (38) Chapter 247: Disfigured School Flower (38) Ji Xiaosi asked, Tang Guo was not surprised, she was discussing with the system, what medicine to dispense. "Tong, do you have any ideas?" [Host, no, I''m still a child, please don''t bring me bad. "The cost of growing hair is getting fatter? It''s ugly? Pox? Which do you think is good?" The system was stunned and stunned, and finally spoke, "Host, you are really hurt, she can''t ept all three of them. I think she will still choose baldness. Although she is extremely hard, she can catch wigs, and her face is at least beautiful. She used to be fat, ugly and e-prone, which she couldn''t ept. [School flower]: I have three kinds of long-haired elixir here. Ji Xiaosi was a little excited: "Which three, what are the side effects?" This time she learned to be smart and asked before changing. The others in the group also stared, not knowing why they didn''t think the school flower was such a good speaker. The school flower has always disliked Ji Xiaosi. After each time Ji Xiaosi left, she appeared to send them benefits and knew that she would even clear some important chat records. [School flower]: The first type, the side effect is to get 50 pounds fat, the second type, the side effect is to be ugly, and the third type is a small e with a full face. Of course, the time of side effects is also your extreme time, not forever, you should consider which one to choose. Ji Xiaosi: "..." Others in the group: "..." is indeed the school flower. Ziyun shook his head. He was a man and could not ept such side effects. Fortunately, he was also a beautiful man, and his long body would still fascinate arge number of women. Ji Xiaosi waspletely uneptable. Only he was fat, ugly, and e. He understood that all three were painful. She can never ept it, she would rather be bald. "Thank you for the kindness of the school flower, forget it." Ji Xiaosi didn''t know if it was difficult to ept. After saying this, he left without saying hello to other people. The group was silent for a while, and then became lively again. [Ethereal Fairy]: School flower, what kind of medicine is there? [School flower]: Yes, you want? If you want, I will help you right away. Everyone pondered, right? So this medicine is researched by the school flower, then ... the form is not changed if the school flower wants to change. Thinking about it for a while, theyughed out, only the misty fairy still wanted it. Tang Guo asked her for the needed medicinal materials, and spent some time helping the other party to dispense some. Today, she intends to go to thepany to see. The Tang family is very powerful. No Ma family deliberately found trouble. Recently, the Tang family has been slowly developing. Seeing the Tang family flourishing, she didn''t mean to intervene. Anyway, Ma Mao sshed her sulfuric acid, and Ji Xiaosi pushed her a handful of evidence in her hands. Just sending Ma Mao to prison, it was too cheap for him. As for Ji Xiaosi, she won''t let it go, so let the other party lose what it should not have, so that her heart will be bnced. And the Ma family condoned people like Ma Mao to suppress the Tang family, and the Tang family didn''t need to exist without giving Tang the way to live. The Ma family also gave birth to a junior, seduced her boyfriend''s dad, so that her boyfriend had a post-daddy, and she would not let go. As for her boyfriend s dad, it s abominable. Do nt have such a good son, then Wei s family is better off letting her boyfriend inherit, and that Wei s father will go back to the retirement. If he doesn''t want to, it is also possible to go to the Ma family for retirement. Chapter 248: Disfigured school flower (39) Chapter 248: Disfigured school flower (39) Chapter 248: Disfigured School Flower (39) During a holiday, Tang Guo would call Wei Yue to send a message every day, and slowly it became Wei Yue to send a message to Tang Guo at regr time. On the phone, without her news, he felt ufortable. Without seeing her for three days, he couldn''t help running to Tang''s house. Even when he looked downstairs, he felt relieved. Wei Yue believes that his illness is getting more and more serious, but if he does nt see Tang Guo in one day, what kind of problem is it like Sanqiu? "Boss? Why are you serious and have a fight with your sister-inw?" "No ... no." Wei Yue pursed his lips. They were all right, how could they quarrel. Besides, he really fights, will he care about a little girl? Moreover, he was reluctant to be fierce ... he was reluctant ... He paused, it turned out that he was reluctant to murder her at all. Looking at Wei Yue''s frown, he almost pinched the mosquito, and the younger brothers were anxious. "Is Ma Mao provoking the boss?" During a holiday, their boss didn''t know if he had taken mad drugs, so he went to Ma Mao for nothing. Now Ma Mao is hiding from seeing their boss. They also understood that the oldest boss did not take out the true skill, and now the true skill takes it out, and Ma Mao was spitted every time. The juniors of No.1 Middle School and No.2 Middle School also know that Tang Xiaohua of No.1 Middle School and Wei Yue, the school tyrant, talk about friends. Although Tang Xiaohua was sulphuric acid and ruined half of her face, everyone still called her Tang Xiaohua and never thought of changing it. Tang Xiaohua, who has not seen her disfigured, may question the name, but once she has seen her, she knows that she is dazzling and really cannot find a second person. Look at her smile, you willpletely ignore the scar on her face, even if you notice, the first thought is not ugly, but distressed, such a perfect person, some people are willing to hurt her. The Ma family kept the news tight, but many people still knew it was his job. Ma Maoter understood why Wei Yue was stunned because of the man named Tang Guo who was identally spilled sulfuric acid. If you want to me, me the other person for being too simr to Ji Xiaosi, and he was also fainted. For this matter, he was also scolded by his family. Fortunately, the Tang family did not dare to provoke the Ma family. But often stunned by Wei Yue, Ma Mao was still a little angry. As for Ji Xiaosi, he has been hiding from him, thinking of him to be angry, and afraid of anger to do the previous thing, but did not go to Ji Xiaosi for the time being. This is no longer school, and he wants to meet the so-called Tang Xiaohua. Seeing what the other person was, he actually made Wei Yue''s kid face her, and the two also talked about friends. Ma Mao made his younger brother pay attention to Wei Yue and learned that Wei Yue was not in school today. This is a rare opportunity. After school at noon, he slipped into one and stopped Tang Guo who was going to the cafeteria. It''s so easy to recognize. After all, he was disfigured by the flowing acid and can continue to go to school. Ma Mao stood outside the canteen, raised his head and noticed Tang Guo from a distance. The girl had a gentle and clean smile on her face, with a pony tail, wearing a refreshing school uniform, and the skirt of the school uniform wobbled as she walked. At a nce, I saw her presence andpletely ignored the scar on her face. Ma Mao looked at the girls who came over, and his heartbeat started. Especially the familiar face, he couldn''t look away. Until Tang Guo came to his presence, his former integrity seemed to be gone. Chapter 249: Disfigured school flower (40) Chapter 249: Disfigured school flower (40) Chapter 249 Disfigured School Flower (40) "Ma Mao?" Tang Guo stood in front of Ma Mao, with a smile on his lips, "What are you doing here? See if I''m doing well, ore to Yaowu Yangwei? Or to help people you like?" neither. Ma Mao wanted to say, but looking into Tang Guo''s eyes, he didn''t know what to say. Previously, he had already thought of the lines to be told to Tang Guo. Anyway, he threatened her, said some harsh words, said that Wei Yue could not protect her or anything, and some said that she was an ugly monster, and Wei Yue only yed with her. But when he really faced her, he forgot all the words before. I don''t know why, he couldn''t tell. At least he couldn''t tell the face. He scolded himself secretly. If it weren''t for this face, he wouldn''t be soft-hearted. Yes, this is the same face as Ji Xiaosi, otherwise he would definitely jump up and scold her for a **** dog. "I" "If nothing happens, please don''t show up in my sight, you should understand that I hate you very much." Tang Guo put a smile on his face, and the disgust in his eyes did not hide. Yes, a person who ruins his face will hate anyone, it should be said to hate, very hate. This is a little fairy like a flower, because one of the others was careless and misread it. Such an indiscriminate gue was destroyed. Who has no resentment? Undisguised disgust, Ma Mao could see clearly, he could not help but take a step back. Obviously he was the school bully of No. 2 Middle School, and the people who ate were more than many people. They were ridiculous and had seen blood. But when she saw the disgust in her clean eyes, he suddenly raised a strange panic. . "If you do nt dare to treat you because of my Tang family,e to me in front of me, I advise you to say a word, get out." People in the middle noticed this, and heard that the boy with yellow hair was the Ma Mao, and they all looked disgusted. In the second middle school, Yao Wuyangwei was gone, and they even went to them to be disgusting. When they saw Wei Yue''s absence, they immediately notified the boys who had a good rtionship with Wei Yue. Before long, several tall boys hurried over and stood nervously beside Tang Guo. "Ma''am, did Ma Mao bully you?" "He''s blocking me. Would it be convenient for you to throw them out?" "no problem." Since the boss showed that they don''t need to be afraid of Ma Mao, they have never been polite to Ma Mao. What are they afraid of? Besides bullying them, they can''t bear it. Ma Mao was thrown out without being able to say a word. He stood gloomily at the door. This is not his ce. He really dare not do anything. He was ufortable just thinking of the aversion in those eyes. "Ma ... Ma Mao?" Looking back, he saw Ji Xiaosi, and when he saw Ji Xiaosi''s dreadful look, he didn''t have the heart to stir others, and turned and left. Ji Xiaosi was relieved. Although Ma Mao liked her, she said she would not hurt her again, but she was still afraid. She was afraid Ma Ma was in a bad mood, so she poured another bottle of sulfuric acid. Ma Mao walked all the way back to No. 2 Middle School. When he saw Ji Xiaosi just now, he didn''t think the other person was so attractive, as if he didn''t like Ji Xiaosi so much. He didn''t know what was going on. What was more frightening was that the person in his mind was actually the girl with the ruined face, especially when she walked over with a smile and a walk. . Chapter 250: Disfigured school flower (41) Chapter 250: Disfigured school flower (41) Chapter 250 Disfigured School Flowers (41) Wei Yue heard that Ma Mao hade to Tang Guo and came to school that afternoon. Tang Guo was listening to the lesson, so he looked at her on the table. He used to be embarrassed, but now he''s bright. Tang Guohui said, "Boyfriend, you take it seriously, are you in love with me?" If it had been before, Wei Yue would definitely stink and say, "How could it be, think too much." "Should be." This is Wei Yue''s answer now, "Lao Tzu may really fall in love with you." When he said that, he was still serious, showing that he didn''t mean to lie. After hearing such a strange confession, Tang Guo didn''t have the heart to listen to the ss seriously. What was it like being caught by the boyfriend for a while? Especially with this serious expression, Tang Guo tells you with real thoughts and wants to go back. "Really?" She smiled, with a happy smile on her mouth. "So I''m so clear-cut that I can see the moon." After hearing her words, Wei Yue felt a little nervous, and quickly found a book, wrote and painted on it, and Tang Guo received the handed book in a short while. A peach heart is drawn on the book, and it says: "Really." She was teased and believed. She took the book and drew a peach heart and wrote three words in the middle. Wei Yue couldn''t wait to grab the book and looked at the corners of those three characters with a big smile. Those three words are: Me too. Seeing Tang Guo flipping the book with one hand to listen to the lesson, he lowered his hand with one hand, and he stunned, looked at it, moved quietly, and tentatively stretched his hand over. Atst he bit his teeth and grabbed the soft little hand, which led Tang Guo to his side. He was beating heartily, carefully watching her expression, and did not mean to let go. Instead, he tightened and tightened, as if he was afraid she would run away. Seeing Tang Guo just nced at him and continued listening, he was relieved. In my heart, this is his girlfriend, his person. He changed his hands to hold her little hand in his palm, like a treasure. He thought, why didn''t he hold his girlfriend''s little hand earlier, wasting all that time, and regretted it so much. "Boyfriend, pay attention. The students from the back have all seen it. If the teacher sees it, I can''t guarantee that he will help us change ces." This sentence frightened Wei Yue''s whole body and made Tang Guo feel happy. In fact, with her current grades and status, the teacher will note to add any more. As long as she maintains her grades, the teacher will not let her talk to Wei Yue about her friends. Recently, the teacher talked about Wei Yue. The look on her face was not that she hated iron, but she was grateful. Teachers in all disciplines agreed that it was Wei Yue who made Tang Guo continue to work hard. God, this is really a wonderful misunderstanding. "Boyfriend, have you ever thought about where you will go to university in the future?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she was going to take the first prize, and she would definitely go to B in B city, the best university in the country. Based on her boyfriend''s grades, it is estimated that Pheasant University will not be able to attend if it is not rich at home. But before going to college, she will solve the Ma family. Wei Yue froze a moment and asked, "Where are you going?" "I''m so outstanding, naturally the highest school." Wei Yue looked at her glorious appearance, and suddenly panicked. He didn''t forget that he was thest one and could not go to the highest school. "Since you are my girlfriend, no matter where you go, you must not leave me." Wei Yue said fiercely. Chapter 251: Disfigured School Flower (42) Chapter 251: Disfigured School Flower (42) When Wei Yue was talking, he still firmly grasped Tang Guo''s hand. "Who dares to fight the idea of Lao Tzu''s woman, Lao Tzu won''t get out of bed for half a year." Tang Guo smiled and groaned, and didn''t say much, but still made Wei Yue very generous. He is studying scum, his girlfriend is a school bully, his girlfriend is going to the highest school, what is he going to do, wait online, very anxious! Tang Guo patted Wei Yue with a profound expression, "Then you have to work hard, boyfriend, now only in the second semester of high school, there are still two years left. With the boyfriend''s ingenuity, what are the tertiary institutions?" " It is because of this sentence that Wei Yue''s desire to refuse to learn is gone. Girlfriend said he was smart and said he had the opportunity to go to higher education institutions with him. How can he let his girlfriend down? Thinking of her disappointed eyes, he felt ufortable. Wei Yue let go of Tang Guo''s hand and silently touched out the new textbook. His books for several semesters have been here and have not been taken out. "Come on." The girlfriend was encouraging him and couldn''t let her down. Wei Yue took a deep breath and nced over the textbook of Senior Two. He couldn''t understand! In the end, he silently touched up the textbook for the freshman year, exhaled a little, and understood better. He didn''t bother Tang Guo. His girlfriend was too powerful. He was very anxious. If he consulted in the past, he knew that he had learned more scum than he thought, and he would not be disappointed. Wei Yue saw Tang Guo get on the car that day, and he didn''t bother to find Ma Mao. He only said to the younger brother, "I''m going to my grandfather''s house." Looking at a group of idle little brothers, he patted their shoulders, "Do you know a word?" The little brothers don''t understand, they always feel that the boss is a little nervous. "The hooligan is not terrible, he is afraid of the hooligan''s culture. From today on, you all roll back to Lao Tzu to read the book. At the end of this period, at least pass the test for Lao Tzu." Passing line: "..." I think they can''t do it, it''s really difficult. Leaving a group of stunned, messy younger brothers in the wind, Wei Yueyang went away. His grandfather knows many professor-level figures. With his ingenuity, he should be able to catch up with his girlfriend''s progress soon. He will never let his girlfriend down. The next time, ss 3 students discovered a terrible thing. Wei Yue, a school bully who has always disliked studying, is actually reading? ? ? I didn''t sleep during ss, I listened carefully, took notes, and didn''t go out to make trouble during the ss. ording to a boy who went to the toilet, when he squatted at therge size, he heard the sound of a word back next door. He thought he was a hardworking ssmate, and he did not expect that when the other party came out, it turned out to be Wei Yue! !! !! Wei Yue''s hard work is not scary. Wei Yue was still carrying words when he squatted at arge size. That was really scary. They think this world is too special and fantasy, Wei Yue has begun to study hard. At first they thought Wei Yue was pretending to be Tang Guo. The two of them, the whole school knows, how much Wei Wei favors Tang Guo? Just list what he did and you''ll know. Every morning, I waited at the school gate early, handed in warm milk and bread, and took Tang Guo''s schoolbag. Tang Guo is going to the library, he used to upy a seat early. Near noon, he always sneaks down for meals ten minutes in advance. During the ss, he always buys some snacks. Chapter 252: Disfigured school flower (43) Chapter 252: Disfigured school flower (43) Chapter 252: Disfigured School Flower (43) During Tang Guo''s menstrual period, he would take out brown sugar from his schoolbag and the bathroom? ? Because Tang Guo frowned, his face was pale, and he was so nervous that he ignored the ss and ran up to the infirmary of the school. If someone stopped him, he said fiercely, "Walk away and not see my girlfriend ufortable?" "Dyed my girlfriend''s illness, be careful I won''t get you out of bed for half a year." Tang Guo said he was hungry and thirsty. He always took good care of what he wanted to eat. The students in the third ss have been shocked from the beginning to now, and they are very ustomed to it now. If Wei Yue doesn''t spoil Tang Guo for a day, they all think that the sky will change. In addition to being sprinkled with dog food countless times a day, they still feel that such a good day, and asionally gossip about how Wei Yue school tyrants will pet the Tang school flowers today. Today, the entire campus forum is full of posts written by Wei Yue''s favorite Tang Xiaohua, and has been listed. What will Wei Yue do today? But ... this does not mean that they can ept Wei Yue to study hard and improve day by day. They thought that he would persist for at most a week, one month passed, two months passed ... he was still insisting. Now Wei Yue, except in front of Tang Guo, goes to the toilet, does morning exercises, and eats ... even when the younger brother is asionally bullied, he does not forget to bring a book to find his ce. Once, he took his younger brother to find a ce, and also brought a math exercise. The three ssmatester learned that the whole ss sulked. Those who wereter stung by Wei Yue''s younger brother looked at Wei Yue doing math problems, and they vowed never to provoke Wei Yue again. s, the little puppets are not terrible. With such hard work and a good family history, they don''t forget the puppets of the family math problems. They can''t afford to mess with them. What if this little junk turned into a mathematician in the future? the scientist? What big man can''t hold revenge? Wei Yue has already enjoyed studying, and he especially enjoys the encouraging look that his girlfriend showed him after each test. It''s so warm, it''s warm to his heart. His maths range from thirty to sixty, passing grades ... to the present full mark. He only spent two months, and the third ss was shocked. Thest test of his theory was only deducted by 20 points, which is a bit worse than the full score of Tang Guo, but it has already exceeded most people. His English, which doesn''t exist, was exposed to English when Wei Yue was young, and he was also cultivated as a genius prodigy who wanted to send abroad. There was no problem with a perfect score. Hisnguage ... Wei Yue: Oh, go to yournguage. "Boyfriend, today I printed a readingprehension, and there are several essay topics. Remember to finish it within a week, I will seriously review it." Tang Guo said very seriously. "You won''t let me down?" Wei Yuegang scolded a dognguage in his heart, and saw his girlfriend''s expectation, and sat up right away, "No, I will take it seriously." "Well, I believe you." Wei Yue is a promised person who will not go for sneaks, but of course this is limited to the person he promised is Tang Guo. He wanted to apany her to the highest school. He didn''t want to see her disappointed eyes. Her encouragement and belief were his motivation. Tang Guoughed at the corner of his mouth and looked at Wei Yuechun''s look. He couldn''t help touching his head, "That''s good." ss three: "..." I want to fall. Chapter 253: Disfigured school flower (44) Chapter 253: Disfigured school flower (44) Chapter 253: Disfigured School Flower (44) "Tang Xiaohua, that Ma Mao is here again." The girl in front nced at Wei Yue''s empty seat. Wei Yue went to participate in the Olympiad today and took a day off. The Ma Ma in the second middle school sneaked here every time while Wei Yue was away. At first they thought that the other party was looking for Ji Xiaosi, but did not expect that Ma Maoming asked Ji Xiaosi to say a few words, and was peeking at Tang Guo again. Later, he simply came to Tang Guo with great light, and did not know what he was thinking. "School flower, you have to stay away from Ma Mao, he is very dangerous." As soon as the girl said these words, she found that Ma Mao looked at her with deep eyes, and she ran out of the ssroom in shock. Tang Guo ate without looking at Ma Mao. "Will I invite you to eat at noon today?" Ma Mao uttered this sentence utterly, without the momentum of the Second Lieutenant Colonel. If no one had seen him bullying his alumni, they would think that Ma Mao had been reced. Tang Guo raised his eyelids. "I''m almost full." "Even if you don''t eat it, you can have a drink or something ..." Ma Mao looked at Tang Guo''s face and raised a guilty feeling in his heart. "I ... I thought I might really hurt you before, I told Would you apologize? " [Host, have you met Ma Mao? The system is surprised. Tang Guo Lengheng, "I ate her before eating it. My boyfriend didn''t suffocate enough. Where can I y with him?" The system thought it was the same, his host was very personal, and he would never talk to someone she didn''t feel. It should be said that those who do not attract her are resolute and will not kill. "Not interested." Tang Guo buried his head for dinner, "You go quickly, I don''t want to see you." "Do you have to do this?" Ma Mao was disappointed. "What do you want, Ipensate you, okay?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. "Yes," seeing Ma Mao happy, and continued, "I will forgive you if you ssh your face with sulfuric acid, and be good friends with you." Ma Mao smiled stiffly, staring at Tang Guo speechless, "You hate me so much?" "Aren''t you nonsense? Ask the girls who have been sulphuric acid, who would hate the people who ruined them?" Tang Guo sneered a little, "They want to do a lot more crazy than I do, take you It''s cheap for you to be frustrated. " Ma Mao took a step back in shock, he was afraid to look at Tang Guo''s eyes. He didn''t know why he came, and asked her to forgive. He thought he was crazy. Is it because of the face that resembles Ji Xiaosi? He didn''t know that it was Ji Xiaosi who obviously liked it at first. He didn''t understand that all the eyes were now on Tang Guo. As for Ji Xiaosi, he has no previous feeling. What else did Ma Mao want to say? Fu Zhuoshu and Ji Xiaosi entered the ssroom. They should have just eaten. Ji Xiaosi saw that Ma Mao was hiding behind Fu Zhuoshu, she was really scared of this crazy man Ma Mao. Fu Zhuoshu saw that Ma Mao''s face was also changed, and he quickly noticed Tang Guo who was eating slowly, and saw that she was okay and relieved. "Ma Mao, this is a middle school." Fu Zhuoshu is not afraid of Ma Mao, his Fu family is no worse than Ma family. "She has been hurt by you. How can you feel at ease that she is in front of her?" Fu Zhuoshu knew what Ma Mao was doing. He felt ridiculous. He hurt someone and even forced her to use her family to ask her for forgiveness. This Ma Mao is really nothing. Chapter 254: Disfigured school flower (45) Chapter 254: Disfigured school flower (45) Chapter 254: Disfigured School Flower (45) Fu Zhuoshu knew he was enthusiastic about Tang Guo, but when he saw what Wei Yue had done to Tang Guo and changed for Tang Guo, and saw her happy and glorious appearance, he did not dare to destroy it. The presence of Ma Mao made him very vignt. "Want you to control?" Ma Mao snorted coldly. "You still manage your girlfriend. I won''t grab you now, you should be happy." Ma Mao finished and turned away. Fu Zhuoshu frowned, not paying attention to the jealousy of Ji Xiaosi''s eyes, holding his fist tightly, he turned and walked to Tang Guo. "Be careful with Ma Mao and let Wei Yue look at it." After speaking, he returned to his seat again, exhaling a long breath. He nced at Ji Xiaosi''s back and couldn''t see the other person''s facial expressions, but Ji Xiaosi''s recent changes, and from time to time he said something usible, he didn''t understand. So he was very restrained and didn''t touch Tang Guo too much. In fact, he wanted to make it clear to Ji Xiaosi that the matter was fine. But because of the baldness, Ji Xiaosi made him a little bit unbearable, and he was ready to break up when she recovered. Tang Guo didn''t know what these people were thinking, and he didn''t care if he knew it. Ji Xiaosi held the mobile phone and wondered whether his hair would grow out soon. Counting the time, just before the final exam, she could not wear a hat, and she felt a little relieved. It is really ufortable to enjoy everyone''s strange eyes every day. She had worn a wig before, and identally fell off during the intercourse, which made her a big ugly. Now that the weather is getting colder, she simply put on a hat. But I can still feel those strange eyes, just for the time being. Fu Zhuoshu''s concern about Tang Guo really made her angry. It is clear that Fu Zhuoshu is her boyfriend. At first, she liked Ma Ma so much, she seemed to be interested in Tang Guo. She gritted her teeth and really wanted to ask why Tang Guo was already ugly and why so many people still liked it. Fortunately, her hair will soon grow out. Ji Xiaosi''s gaze was so hot that she finally changed her life. She would not let Fu Zhuoshu leave her. Immediately the final exam, Ji Xiaosi has been absent-minded in her recent studies. When she heard her name mentioned by the office director, she sat up straight. "Students Ji Xiaosi, you should not be too stressed. Although your test results have fallen back this semester, the teacher can understand you. This final exam must be normal." Ji Xiaosi gritted her teeth. Why was she not as clever as Tang Guo? The thought of her final exams wandering to the middle and lower reaches made her nervous. "Student Ji Xiaosi can learn with Tang Guo. The teacher thinks that Tang Guo is worthy of us to study in the two semesters." She was strong, intelligent, and had such a tragedy, she was still full of sunshine, and she won first ce in every test. Now no one dares to take Tang Guo''s face to talk about things, who dares to say who will be drowned by countless saliva. Not only did she save herself, she also let Wei Yue prodigal son turn around and rescue the top fifteen in the ss. If it weren''t for hisnguage performance that he couldn''t bear to look straight at, he would be able to make it into the top three every time he passed. No one dares to say that they are not worthy, and the school''s teachers have assumed that they are together. The director of the watching watched the two holding their small hands, and both hurried to pretend they didn''t see it and walked around. "is teacher." Ji Xiaosi bowed his head, all like this, Tang Guo was still so glorious. No, she must do well in the final exam. Guess what Ji Xiaosi will do next. Chapter 255: Disfigured School Flower (46) Chapter 255: Disfigured School Flower (46) Chapter 255 Disfigured School Flowers (46) Ji Xiaosi hasn''t snatched anything special in the group for a long time. Although she stared at the group as soon as she was free, she didn''t dare to grab a red envelope at school. Although the people in the group often issued red envelopes, they didn''t know what was going on. They often issued them during ss. She looked at the red envelopes and did not dare to grab them. If you order, she can hide some small things out of thin air. If arge object appears directly on the desk, she will definitely be caught and studied. Recently she was really unlucky and returned home to be locked in the room. She grabbed a lot of red envelopes, but for her, it had no direct effect. Especially the school flower group owner, she often gave a big gift bag when she was in ss. She didn''t dare to grab it. At one time, she had to go to the toilet to take a break from ss. The roast goose that was snatched was still sweet. She hated it The sweet roasted goose. "Xiao Si, are you sure that you have achieved the top ten in this final exam?" The questioner is at the same table with Ji Xiaosi, "You are not in a good state this semester, or we will review together after school Right. " Ji Xiaosi''s **** table has a good temper and good grades, and she has remained in the ss of seven and eight. Regardless of whether it was Ji Xiaosi who changed before, Ji Xiaosi who became perfectter, and Ji Xiaosi who is now bald, her attitude is always the same. This is also the only good friend identified by Ji Xiaosi. If he is in a peaceful state, he can feel the concern at the same table. At this time, Ji Xiaosi almost lost her ability to think. Everyone knew that she was bald and that her grades were declining, although the usual test was not so important. In the mid-term exam, she was desperately reviewing for a week before she was able to pass the ss of neen. The mid-term exam was not good, and the reason could be med on her suffering from baldness and poor performance. If the final exam is the same, it can only show that her performance is unstable, and there is another Tang Guo in front, everyone willpare her with Tang Guo. These days, she can hear some words every day, saying that Tang Guo was disfigured by others, and she became the first grade. She is only bald, and she can''t take the blow. She couldn''t swallow this breath. At the same table, she seemed worried that the other party was questioning her strength. "No," Ji Xiaosi said indifferently. "My mother told me to go home early, and they would worry about going backter." At the same table, Ji Xiaosi didn''t hear the indifferent tone, only thinking that the other party was in a bad mood, and kindlyforted him, "Oh, well, if you need help, don''t be polite." This kind of charity tone is really annoying, Ji Xiaosi pursed her lips tightly, and buried her head without looking at the girls at the same table. "Ha ha" Wei Yue was fascinated by Tang Guo, staring at her without blinking, "Are you happy?" "Well, happy." His girlfriend was happy, he was happy too, Wei Yue showed a big smile. Recently, he has cut his hair, and he has been handsome. Now he is doing well, and he has clean short hair. He has be a male **** in the minds of countless girls. But in his eyes, there was only Tang Guo alone, and no girl dared to provoke him. "It''s weekend soon, would you like to y?" Wei Yue is a little nervous. Recently he watched a lot of girlfriends'' guides. Holiday dating is a very romantic thing, and girls will like it. By the way, prepare a little surprise, and girls wille to like this guy more and more. Chapter 256: Disfigured School Flower (47) Chapter 256: Disfigured School Flower (47) Chapter 256 Disfigured School Flowers (47) "Boyfriend, the final exam ising soon. You shouldn''t be serious about it, so yful." "Did I finish reading and writing for you?" "If you really want to y, you have to wait for the final exam and wherever you want to y, I can apany you." Originally, Wei Yue was a little lost. Hearing thest sentence, he nodded quickly, "The test papers are almost done. I will definitely take the exam at the end of the term." Tang Guo likes Wei Yueliang''s eyes very much. His eyes are very focused, especially when looking at her, those dark and bright eyes can''t tolerate other people, only she is alone. She touched Wei Yue''s forehead and tickled her lips. "You''re so cute, I want to kiss you." Wei Yue blushed, some dared not look at Tang Guo''s eyes, and reluctant to avoid, had to look at her seriously with a blush. This look made the three ssmates who were secretly watching around groan. The bitch, who didn''t blink, blinked. This is really a terrible thing! !! "Everyone is watching, this is the ssroom," Wei Yue whispered, "If Guoguo really wants to kiss, we will find a ce without people after school." That random look of you makes Tang Guo''s smile unbearable. He really likes Wei Yue. He is a cute and pure person. The soft little hand touched Wei Yue''s eyes. He didn''t mean to dodge at all. Although he couldn''t kiss, he could do it if his girlfriend wanted to touch it. He felt that when the people around him used books andy down with a book to look at them secretly, he stared at them fiercely, scaring the third ss of students to dare note over, and then he was satisfied. When confronted with Tang Guo, the puppet-like look of puppies was revealed again. This scene made the third ss ufortable, as if they were hit hard. About to vomit blood. Is this really good? Finally, after school, the third ss of students rushed out, they really didn''t want to face the people who sprinkled dog food in the ssroom. They don''t need to look back to know that Wei Yue helped Tang Xiaohua to pack her schoolbag, holding the schoolbag responsibly, guarding her like a knight, paying attention to those who rushed out at all times to avoid being hit by Tang Guo. He would have to wait for Tang Guo to get on the bus safely before he would regain his chubby look. The Tang family also knew the Wei Yue, and after they knew it, they chose to wait and see. Later, Tang Guo and the Tang family said that Wei Yue was her boyfriend, and afterwards they asked her to go to B, and they were not surprised at all. I heard that the changes in Wei Yue and the rocket-like performance have made the Tang family calm and smiled, "It is indeed the young man our daughter looks after." Wei Yue has gone from Tang Guo to Tang s car, and now he is in Tang s car and is visiting Tang s house. "Miss, sir and wife said they would invite Wei Shao to go back to dinner." The driver said with a smile, Wei Shao''s performance this semester blinded countless people. At first, many people wereughing at the Tang family, saying that the Tang family s daughter was disfigured, and they only got entangled with the small puppet. The pearl. Wei Yue was very happy. He drove the car quickly and helped Tang Guo in. He followed through and exposed the white teeth to the driver. The stupid appearance and the driver''s forehead also twitched. Chapter 257: Disfigured School Flowers (48) Chapter 257: Disfigured School Flowers (48) Chapter 257 Disfigured School Flowers (48) After Ji Xiaosi returned home, he quickly opened the group and took a deep breath, @ . She took a picture with a mirror, and her hair had slowly grown from her head. But thinking of the final exam, she put her hat on again, gritted her teeth, and continued to send messages. [Ji Xiaosi]: School flower, are you there? I have something for you. The emergence of Ji Xiaosi made everyone in the group interested. They never thought about any deal with Ji Xiaosi, but Ji Xiaosi went directly to Tang Guo. They were very interested. What did Ji Xiaosi do? Do nt worry at all that Tang Guo will suffer. Is the school flower a loser? Wei Yue was doing a Chinese reading question in Tang Guo''s room. Tang Guo leaned over and turned over the book to keep him doing it. Although Wei Yue was a little surprised that he didn''t want to kiss him when he came to his girlfriend''s room, he did the same. Anyway, his girlfriend was next to him, and troublesome Chinese reading became a little cute in his eyes. [Host, Ji Xiaosi is calling you in the group. Tang Guo frowned slightly, "I see." To be honest, she was a little curious, Ji Xiaosi asked her what to do. Thinking about it this way, she has seen the news in the group. [School flower]: What is it? Ji Xiaosi saw the leader appear, and thought it would be bald for a few months. It was a bit ufortable, but if he had a bad grade, it was even more sad. She wants to do well in the exam, not to be looked down upon, and there is another reason to be able to catch up with Fu Zhuoshu. Tang Guo''s IQ is too perverted, and she doesn''t expect to catch up with each other at present, as long as she is in the top ten and is closer to Fu Zhuoshu. No matter how bad, can''t it be worse than Wei? (Wei Yue: Someone is questioning my IQ.) [Ji Xiaosi]: School flower, do you have the clever elixir of thest time? Seeing this sentence, Tang Guo really stunned for a moment, she blinked, and Xiaoji Xiaosi wanted to take the initiative? [As a system, I don''t quite understand Ji Xiaosi''s idea, hehe ...] The system didn''t understand, Tang Guo wanted to understand Ji Xiaosi''s psychology instantly. It is simply unable to ept the results to return to the original point, once a person, once standing in a position that does not belong to her, and enjoy the honor brought by this position, who would be willing to return to the original ordinary? [Did Ji Xiaosi never think about it? In fact, she has eaten so many herbal medicines made by Ziyun, and her brain is much smarter than ordinary people. As long as she studies hard, it is impossible to surpass the host. Very easy. "You think you get it for nothing, how did the word pie fall from the sky? You are used to the ready-made gain, who wants to work hard?" "Do you think you can pick up a five million lottery lottery in two steps, or do you sell a breakfast stall to make five million lotteries?" The system froze and said: "It must be picking up money. "Isn''t that right? Ji Xiaosi is the one who likes to pick up money. She tasted the sweetness and asked her to use both hands to make an effort to make money. Is she willing? Her heart is already impetuous and she can''t calm down and study hard. The system is always the system, and at the end a little puzzled, [What about you? Why do you work so hard to learn all kinds of skills? Tang Guo was a little sad: "Because I found a system that only reports plots, no novice gift packages, no big gift packages, no rewards forpleting tasks, no system mall, and no conditions for gaining nothing." system: So me him? ? ? He couldn''t refute, and received 10,000 critical hits! !! !! Chapter 258: Disfigured School Flowers (49) Chapter 258: Disfigured School Flowers (49) Chapter 258 Disfigured School Flowers (49) The battered system chose to hide and heal the wound secretly. He recalled the days when he was with Tang Guo, especially from the beginning, how difficult the host was. At that time, he was absolutely not smart now. In his program, he only urged the host toplete the task, and the host did not obediently warn her by obliterating her properly. In fact, there was no erasure in his program. He said those words just because the program was set. After the upgrade, he vaguely felt that the host was his thigh. Here, Tang Guo came back to his mind and asked Ji Xiaosi, "Do you want to exchange that elixir with me? This elixir has side effects." Ji Xiaosi didn''t hesitate at all, "I decided, I want to change." [School flower]: Is it for you? [Ji Xiaosi]: No, no, change it for my good friend. She has always had poor academic performance. I want to help her. Before, she had to help her make up lessons, but it didn''t work. Tang Guo smiled, "You have to tell her about the side effects." [Ji Xiaosi]: I will say, school flower, would you like to exchange it for me? In fact, Ji Xiaosi was a little nervous, and Xiaohua was not a good speaker. She is pleasing to the eyes, and can treat you well, and she doesn''t care about you. She can understand, after all, she is an ordinary person in this group. The others in the group seemed to respect the school flower very much, and the other party must be a peerless powerhouse. She didn''t know why, the school flower was not close to her. She also thought about having a good rtionship with the school flower, but the other partycked nothing, and she couldn''t cheat with a few words. From the chat history, she also saw that this school flower was not apassionate person. Last time Ziyun said that he was passing by a small country one day, this small country had just been destroyed, and Bai''s life was very difficult. Those who were poor and insatiable came up to him and begged him, and they all gave up and asked if the school flower could help these people. Then the school flower said, "Since you are a practitioner, Ziyun, you will understand what you will do in the cause and effect of all realms. There will be heroes in troubled kingdoms to rescue them from the ruined kingdom. If you save people, you will steal the troubled times Chances for heroes to appear. You ca nt keep the people responsible for this ce going all the way, it s your reason. You want to change the fate of this small country, but you don''t know it will stop someone who really saves their fate. Can you handle this fruit? If you can handle it, do it. " These wordspletely dispelled Ziyun''s realpassion. He only felt that these people were pathetic, but he did not know what caused them. If he controlled them, the real savior would not appear. Then ... think about Ziyun real person and think the consequences are terrible. asionally helping one or two people, if it is rted to the survival of the country, he can''t afford it. Ji Xiaosi didn''t understand the cause and effect. He just felt that Ziyun was a powerful monk, and it was only a matter of minutes to change the fate of ordinary people. Besides, did the hero in troubled times not appear? Who knows it won''t happen in the future? She was afraid to speak, but secretly thought that Xiaohua had no sympathy and was a heartless and indifferent person. Come back to God, Ji Xiaosi saw thetest words in the group. [School flower]: So what do you exchange with me? My things are not for nothing, you can think about what can be traded with me. Chapter 259: Disfigured School Flower (50) Chapter 259: Disfigured School Flower (50) Chapter 259 Disfigured School Flowers (50) Ji Xiaosi pursed her lips and felt a little ufortable in her heart. Why wasn''t it for nothing? When she was in ss every day, she didn''t find her sending a red envelope in the group? If they hadn''t known each other, she thought that the other side had deliberately targeted her, and Ji Xiaosi would never have thought that Tang Guo and her were in the same ss. [Ji Xiaosi]: Is there anything you want for school flowers? There are still many good things in my world. She has made some money recently to buy some luxury goods. Ji Xiaosi paused and continued to send a message, "Our essories here are still very delicate, the school flower should be a girl, do you like this kind of thing? And skirts, all look good." After seeing this sentence, Tang Guo smiled, his mouth bent, and said to the system, "Give me some nice and expensive skirts and essories from the system space, take two photos and send them to the group." [Okay, host. The host is still as bad as ever, always attacking others from their strengths. He suspected that the host was a cult. Suddenly there were several pictures in the group. The first two pictures were exquisite ornaments. Even straight men like Ziyun Zhenren looked so beautiful and beautiful. Not to mention the misty fairy, Margaret is how crazy the woman is to see these essories. [Ethereal Fairy]: School flower, you can make an offer. I want that crystal ne. I really like it. [Margaret]: I like that ck gem ne. I want to imprint the most beautiful curse on it. [Emmanuel]: I want it too. I want to give it to my fiancee. She will love such a beautiful ne. The rest did not speak, they had no reason to ask for a ne, but they really looked good. [School Flower]: Ji Xiaosi, are there any essories on your side that look better than these? If anything, I can give you a lot of cleverness. System: Hahahahaha, he can''t. Host, aren''t you so low-key in showing off riches, isn''t it really tobat Ji Xiaosi? The misty fairy also noticed the picture below, "Wow, what kind of dress is that, and there are gems on it, so beautiful, but unfortunately not suitable for me." [Margaret]: School flower, I want that dark ck skirt. The style of this skirt is somewhat simr to ours. I think I can wear it. Maybe, I should change to the same ck robe in the future. This skirt changed my thinking of wearing everything the same. Margaret thought in her heart, if the group of stupid nobles found that she was wearing a ck robe instead of a ck robe, but an extremely gorgeous and noble and beautiful dress more than royal clothes. I wonder how the nobles would show Such a shocked look, looking forward to it. Ziyun Zhenren and others are a little jealous. Why is the school flower not a school grass? If the school flower is a school grass, it will definitely prefer to collect men''s items. [School Flower]: Ji Xiaosi, are there any skirts that look better than these? Are they gorgeous? If anything, I can give you the benefits you want. Ji Xiaosi: ... She has never seen the jewelry above, just from the pictures can see how delicate and noble. Not to mention the gorgeous and beautiful skirt with a unique Western European style below, even if it is a picture of the current European royalty, she has never seen it so beautiful. Even if it does, she can''t afford it. [Ji Xiaosi]: Sorry, Xiaohua. Your skirt and essories are too beautiful. I can''tpare them here. [School flower]: Oh ... this way. (Disappointed tone) Ji Xiaosi: I don''t know if there is a mother who sells criticism when she talks inappropriately. Chapter 260: Disfigured school flower (51) Chapter 260: Disfigured school flower (51) Chapter 260 Disfigured School Flowers (51) Ji Xiaosi was very anxious, for fear that the school flower was not willing to change her medicine, she said quickly, "School flower, I really need to be clever with this elixir. My friends need help, I do nt want her to be too sad because of her grade, please be sure Help me. " From these jewelry skirts, she believes that school flowers are a powerful aristocrat from an ancient European ne. [School flower]: You should know that I don''t like giving things away in vain. Ji Xiaosi: ... [School flower]: However, I have some sympathy for your friend, so you can exchange with me for somemon items. Ji Xiaosi breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw the school flower said, "Of course, it is better not to be ordinary items, and the items you exchanged with other group friends can also be exchanged." Ji Xiaosi hesitated. She also had some beauty pills in her hand. Three lucky charms and three cursing charms, a power charm, and a dagger were obtained from General Billy from Margaret. . She was unwilling to take it out, and she did not want to take out the lucky charm, curse, and charm. As for the dagger, she could exchange it out. In the end, Ji Xiaosi decided to exchange a dagger with two lucky symbols and a power symbol. Tang Guo took a look at these things and fully expressed his sympathy for Ji Xiaosi''s friends. "You have four items here. I give you three clever pieces for each item, so there are twelve elixirs in the end. What do you think? " Great, can''t be too satisfied. Ji Xiaosi didn''t expect to change so much. It seems that Xiaohua was not a hard-hearted person, but she was moved by her. [School flower]: This is thest time I exchanged with you. I don''t think you have any items that interest me. Ji Xiaosi thinks that it is enough, as long as she passes this final exam and learns slowlyter, maybe the elixir is not enough. After getting the clever miracle medicine, Ji Xiaosi didn''t worry about anything anymore. After leaving the group, he had the mood to go out with his good friends. Margaret and Misty Fairy also exchanged their interested skirts and essories with Tang Guo with items, and they were very satisfied. Tang Guo sent them another snack package and said, "I''m a bit busy here. I''ll retreat first." After a long time, Ziyun came out: "I haven''t figured it out for a long time, why did Xiaohua give Ji Xiaosi twelve pills? Xiaohua is not like the kind of person who would help grandpa cross the road. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Maybe asionally show kindness. [Sovereign Demon Sovereign]: Judging from the instinct of the deity, the school flower will not be kind, unless she is in a good mood, or she has her own ideas. [Allen]: Harold, what do you think of this burly fellow? [Harold]: Ellen, what do you think of this thin guy? [Ziyun real person]: Off, off, how can an outsider like Xiaohua guess what I think? The system secretly observed Tang Guo, and saw Wei Yue nervously waiting for Tang Guo to approve the papers, and could not help asking, "Host, why are there twelve? Too strange. "you guess." I do not guess you guess guess. "Guo Guo, how about this time?" Wei Yue asked carefully, because hisnguage foundation was too poor. It took two months to pass the passing line and it was really good. "It''s okay." Tang Guo was quite satisfied. "With this progress, it''s no problem for my boyfriend to go to B." Wei Yue was relieved, holding his girlfriend''s little hand and refused to let go. Chapter 261: Disfigured School Flower (52) Chapter 261: Disfigured School Flower (52) Chapter 261 Disfigured School Flowers (52) The final exam came again, Ji Xiaosi walked into the examination room with great confidence. Tang Guo was in the first position this time, and Fu Zhuoshu was in the position behind her. If Tang Guo keeps the first grade, then Fu Zhuoshu will keep up, but there is still a gap between him and Tang Guo. He is clever, but he hasn''t made any mistakes, only the Chinese Society will deduct points for friendship. "The exam went well." He couldn''t help whispering as he passed Tang Guo. Tang Guo justughed, "Okay." "Hope you won''t be overtaken by me this time." Tang Guo''s mouth cornered, "You won''t have this opportunity." Tang Guo stared back at No. 2 and squinted. She thought this position was more perfect for her boyfriend. Talking back to my boyfriend, ask him if he is confident to grab the second ce. The test went well. Tang Guo left the test room very early and then went to the entrance of Wei Yue test room. asionally, the patrol teacher passing by is not surprised. The two people have a pass to talk to friends. The first lesson was a Chinese exam. Wei Yue almost ran out of time. When he walked out of the examination room, he was sweating on his forehead in the winter. Tang Guo took out a paper towel and handed it to him. If it wasn''t because it was a school, for fear of bad influence, she would be happy to help her boyfriend wipe sweat or something. "How is the exam?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Wei Yue thought that today s problem-solving was smooth. His eyes were bright. I think it s not bad. After that, he showed a big smile, and went out with his girlfriend s hand, What do you want to eat? "I nced at the position behind me today. I think this position is suitable for you." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his mouth, looking a little in his eyes, "I don''t know when my boyfriend can sit with me at the back Exam. " System: This host ... It''s hard to say in a word. Soaking the elder brother is really a variety of means. The elder brother''s blushing heartbeat and encouraging the elder brother to be motivated are also very refined. Wei Yue suddenly understood the meaning of Tang Guo, and knew who the second seat was. Thinking of Fu Zhuoshu''s look at Guo Guoguo at home was very wrong, and his heart was anxious. "Guo Guo is right, that position really suits me." Wei Yue looked cautiously, "I will sit in that position soon." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes with a smile and took his boyfriend''s big hand to go outside. "Performance is so good. Today I invited my boyfriend to dinner." Wei Yue was thinking, learning Chinese,plementing Chinesenguage. No, he had to ask his grandfather to help him hire a good Chinese professor to improve Chinese as soon as possible. In this way, partial subjects are really bad. He remembers that the total mid-term exam score of Fu Zhuoshu''s kid is much less than his girlfriend, and the gap is already small. For other subjects, as long as he is willing, the full mark is not a problem, the problem is thenguage, which is more difficult for him. But now it''s different. My girlfriend hopes that he will sit with her in an exam room and hernguage performance must improve. The next exam was very smooth. Tang Guo and Wei Yue both spent half of their time and left the exam room after finishing. Then the two sprinkled dog food and went for a sweet meal at the snack street outside the school. After this semester, Wei Yue has be a role model for every ss teacher. As long as no one studies hard, the teacher will say: "Look at Wei Yue in ss three, do you know what his grades were? The penultimate grade First, it''s now more than 50 in the first grade. Wei Yue''s family is so good and he has worked hard to learn. What excuses do you have to degenerate? " ssmates: Their brains are really better than Wei, s, it''s too difficult. Chapter 262: Disfigured School Flower (53) Chapter 262: Disfigured School Flower (53) Chapter 262 Disfigured School Flowers (53) The final grade of the second semester of senior year was down. Tang Guo still maintained the first ce of the year, only one point away from the full mark. What is deducted is theposition score. In fact, thenguage teacher wants to give full marks. It is surprising and not surprising that Wei Yue rushed into the top ten, not the top ten in the ss, but the top ten in the whole year. In thest test, Wei Yue''s Chinesenguage was still passable. I didn''t expect that in just half a month, he would make a lot of progress. His ssmates, whose scores were not as good as those of many outstanding Chinese students, put pressure on countless people. Top ten in grade, top five in ss. Most of the three ssmates, except Ji Xiaosi, looked at Wei Yue''s eyes as if he had seen his enemies, very frightened. Fu Zhuoshu couldn''t help but be nervous, Wei Yue''s rising speed was really terrible. At this speed, it is not impossible to surpass him. Ji Xiaosi couldn''t believe it. Wei Yue was thest onest semester. She was unwilling to use her extremely clever and managed to mention her grades to the 12th in the ss, but it did not attract anyone''s attention. Thinking of being bald for a few months, I felt bitter. Recently, group friends have always issued red envelopes when they are not suitable. asionally, she can''t catch up when she meets. Her life is getting worse and worse. She was still not reconciled, why Tang Guo was disfigured, and she could still live so beautifully, taking away all the auras. The other person is not very good. The second high school bully Ma Mao, he doesn''t know when the habit develops, and he muste to the middle of the school every day to find Tang Guo. Over time, everyone in the first, second, and middle schools knew that Ma Mao was fascinated with Tang Guo. People who knew it felt strange, and those who didn''t know it thought it was the charm of Tang Xiaohua. Of course, the Ma family knew such a big movement. They all agreed that it was Tang Guo who used some methods to make Ma Mao obsessed with her, and her purpose was definitely not simple. He thought that the Tang family did not give up and wanted to harm Ma Mao. Therefore, Ma Mao''s mother came to Tang''s house while Ma Mao was not at home, and also called to see Tang Guo. The Tang family had hated the Ma family for a long time, but they have been preparing for a long time, but the development of thepany is not a matter of overnight. Even if it has been nearly a year, they are still not as good as the Ma family and can only hold it. "I didn''t mean anything else today," Ma Ma''s mother was a magnificentdy with a proud look. When she looked at Tang Guo, her eyes crossed with disgust, "I don''t care what your Tang family daughter''s purpose is, it is sincere I like my son, but others, but I warn you, it is best to stay away from my son, otherwise don''t me me. If the Tang family''s daughter is beautiful and her son''s y is okay, such an ugly and weird one will be known to everyone and it will really lose her face. The couple of the Tang family almost fainted when they heard it. What made their baby daughter like Ma Mao''s chubby? Their future son-inw is much better than Ma Mao. Do they need to use such personal scum? "Mrs. Ma, are you a little too much?" Said Mother Tang with a disgraceful face. "I don''t know if my daughter has provoked your son. My daughter has a boyfriend. I remember very well that he is not Ma Mao. " Mrs. Ma grinned, "Did you already have a boyfriend? Also, don''t find a boyfriend earlier this time,ter ..." Mother Tang couldn''t help it, and immediately stood up. The Ma family really deceived people too much. Chapter 263: Disfigured school flower (54) Chapter 263: Disfigured school flower (54) Chapter 263 Disfigured School Flowers (54) Tang Guo held down Mother Tang and said to Mrs. Ma, "You can rest assured that I have no interest in your son. My boyfriend is in the top ten of the grade and the top five in the ss. He is tall and handsome, much better than your son. Now. " Mrs. Ma''s face changed, and she finally saw the ugly scar on Tang Guo''s face, andughed again. "In short, you better not seduce my son, or I and your Tang family will not end." "Too much bullying!" After Mrs. Ma''s departure, Tang''s mother, Tang, was mad at the table, and they had calmed down. Of course, they knew that when they rushed up at this time, they gave the Ma family a head. But everyone came to the door to humiliate them, but they could only swallow their voices, they could not get a fairness for their daughter, and they felt very sad. The two were silent, nced at each other, and their eyes became firmer. No matter what, they will continue, and sooner orter they will help their daughter get justice. [Host, your parents are very angry. Now, they are discussing how to develop apany quickly in the study. ] The system probably didn''t understand why the host was so greedy for others. He could feel it, it was a pleasant feeling. "I originally wanted to take it slowly. The other party was so anxious toe to my door. I changed my mind and didn''t want them to live happily." "Tong, I need your help now." The system is tense, [host, please say, I have improved a lot now. "Well, help me invade the Mars Group, find the loopholes in their group, the evidence of stealing-tax leaks-taxes, and some businesses that cannot be put on the bright side. It is necessary to monitor themunications of everyone who owns Mars All my family''s backers have found out for me. " The system heard the excitement of doing bad things for the first time, [understand. "After finding it out, give me good monitoring and try to catch the little braid of the backing." Tang Guo held milk tea and smirked at the corner of his mouth, "Can you do it?" [No problem, host, don''t underestimate me, this time you just move your lips, let me do the rest. Aftermanding these, Wei Yue''s phone call came over, "Do you have a good meal, Guoguo." "Yes." "I got a professor to make up lessons this holiday season. I don''t have much time to apany you, wouldn''t you mind?" Wei Yue was nervous. "If you want to go where to y, you can still call me." Big deal, he sleeps less for a night. Tang Guo frowned, answered a few words, and the two men ended the call. System: [Host, I suspect I have diabetes. "Well? Does the system also suffer from diabetes?" System: I don''t want to care about this dog host. Ma Mao didn''t know where to get Tang Guo''s phone number. Hearing that Wei Yue hadn''t called Tang Guo recently, he finally had the courage to call her. "I know there is a ce that is fun." Ma Mao really didn''t know what to say. "Anyway, do you have time to y?" "No time." Tang Guozhangughed, "I''m afraid to go out with you, your mother came to the door the next day and scolded me-lead you." "My mother came to see you?" Ma Mao''s face changed. "When?" "Just a few days ago, OK, Ma Shao, my Tang family really can''t bother you, please don''t bother me to settle my stable life, do you feelfortable if you have to watch me unhappy?" Listening to the harsh words, Ma Mao was not angry, only feeling a little sad. Chapter 264: Disfigured school flower (55) Chapter 264: Disfigured school flower (55) Chapter 264 Disfigured School Flowers (55) "This Ma Mao is really persistent." Tang Guo put his phone away and smiled. "Rx, I will let him understand what is wrong and it will cost you." System: Fear. Ma Mao went back to his house and found Mrs. Ma had a quarrel. Mrs. Ma thought it was Tang Guo, the fox spirit, that had seduced her son. The other party must be unwilling, she decided to teach the Tang family a lesson. The Tang family and the couple had been silent about the development of thepany, but they did not expect Ma to start suppressing them. The Ma family also released words to say that it was the ugly and strange monster of the Tang family who wanted to seduce her son. The Tang family was ridiculed by countless people. The Ma family learned that after Tang Guotan''s boyfriend was the Wei family, Wei Yue, they didn''t know what to say to Wei Yue''s step-wife, and the Wei family also began to suppress the Tang family. For a time, Tang Jiasheng was in aquatic fiery. Tang Guo saw all this in his eyes. The Tang family came backte every day, watching her eyes full of weakness and guilt. She sat quietly on the stool, flipping through the book, "Unification, how''s it going?" [Host, almost, the backing of the Ma family is quiterge. They are from city B. The Ma family stole a lot of taxes. I copied the evidence and secretly traded some illegal items. I also had a lot of evidence. The host, I also recorded a video. " As long as there is awork, he can prate everywhere, although those people choose to trade without a camera, but in this world, I am afraid no one does not use a cell phone? Using his new skills, he casually fabricated a virus to be imnted in Ma''s family''s mobile phone. Whoever the other party contacted would be the one to win. After Tang Guo learned this, he finally confirmed that her waste system was still capable. [Host, please don''t look at me with the kind of eyes I finally have useful eyes, I will be more and more useful. "Is there any weakness in Ma''s backing?" [Host, what weakness do you mean? "It''s the side he can''t expose. The explosion will make him leave the ss in minutes, and his career will be dark." The system asked cautiously, [Nourishment-does the woman count? He was careful in collecting money, and I could not find evidence. He raised more than a dozen love-wife, I secretly shot a lot of more explosive videos ... Do the hosts want to enjoy it? Tang Guoughed out, "I''m not interested in appreciating, it must be a fat guy with big eyes, hot eyes. You send him the video you took, and the name of the email is, don''t care about the horse''s affairs." The system did it quickly, just five minutester, and he received the message, "Host, he asked me who I am. "Continue to send him a video, the email name is, it''s better not to care about the horse''s affairs." The system did the same, this time passed a long time, the other party did not send a message, and after half an hour, there was a message again. [Host, he said yes. "Now it''s time for you to shine, let''s report the evidence of the Ma family''s tax evasion and tax evasion, and expose the Ma family''s secret vitions ofw and discipline. This evidence must not only be reported, but also be given to the entirework. Exposure. "Tang Guo''s eyes shed with excitement, and she was impatient. [I see, I''ll do it right away. The host was his thigh, and she was just happy. What is the martial arts? Ever knowing that the host is happy that his energy will increase a lot, he has no idea what martial arts is. Almost instantaneously, in countless forums, posts about the Ma family appeared in the publicmunication area. The content of the posts was the same, first the evidence of the Ma family stealing-tax leakage-tax, and then the illegal business of the Ma family. There is also a video of the trading scene. Chapter 265: Disfigured school flower (56) Chapter 265: Disfigured school flower (56) Chapter 265 Disfigured School Flowers (56) As soon as the post appeared, it was liked by countless people. Because of this post, the people who eat melon are crazy. The Ma family received the news for the first time, and quickly found someone to suppress the post. I don''t know why, this post could not be deleted. They thought of applying for permission to temporarily close these forums, and at the same time they said that it was stigmatizing. However, no one believed the Ma family''s statement. The evidence above is conclusive. As long as people check it, everything is clear. In anxiety, the Ma family thought of its own backing, but did not expect to call it an empty number. At that time, Mrs. Ma was ying mahjong with the wealthydies in the circle. When she heard the news, she fell directly from her chair, grabbed the precious bags and hurried to the Ma family. No one helped the Ma family press the news, and the investigators went directly to the Mars Group. The incident happened too suddenly, and the Ma family was not prepared at all and was investigated cleanly. Coupled with the content of that post, it was too detailed, and even Ma''s safe password was announced. The Ma family almost vomited blood until they were taken away and detained. They didn''t know who was behind them. It was only a few hours before and after the people above responded to those who wanted to check the posts. Those posts disappeared without a trace. They searched for a long time and couldn''t find them. Netizens who eat melons are also stunned and adored the great **** who posted. As for the backer behind the Ma''s house, he paid attention to the whole journey in the vi. After getting the results, he was paralyzed on the ground, and he urinated his pants. He quickly opened the mailbox, and the emails he received before disappeared. He wiped his sweat, made a decision, dismissed his lover, and became a good official with integrity in the future. He always felt that the bad things would be monitored by the mysterious man. System: It''s a beautiful misunderstanding. The Tang family came back early this day. Compared with the heavy look in the past, they are a little rxed today. They saw Tang Guo in the living room, looked at each other with a smile, and sat beside her. Her mother''s eyes became red. "Guo Guo, the Ma family is finished." She touched Tang Guo''s face with pity, and said a long time, "This is the retribution." "Your mother and I are going to sue Ma Mao. Do you have any thoughts on Guoguo?" Father Tang said, what time is it to stay in this ce? He is a businessman. Now is the most difficult time for the Ma family. Although the Ma family is finished, it does not mean that some forces rted to the Ma family are dead. At this time, Ma Mao was told that their Ma family was too busy taking care of themselves. However, the evidence iscking now, and the witnesses at the beginning could not be found. If they can find them, they should not be afraid of the Ma family. Tang Guo agreed, of course. She knew that Tang''s father was suffering from no evidence. Therefore, at night, he was very considerate to let the system send evidence. Tang''s father went out the next day with great energy. He went to sue Ma Mao, and Tang mother was with him. Before noon, Wei Yue also came, "Guo Guo, my dad called me today." "I decided to go back." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, and saw Wei Yue''s face cautious, "I will protect you when I get back what belongs to me." This is a promise from a teenager. Fruits, but they cannot protect them. " He could not help but hug Tang Guo, "You can rest assured that even if I go to thepany to study, I will not forget to do the Chinese paper, but I will be busy in the future." "Well, my boyfriend has such ambitious ambitions, of course I support it." Having said that, Wei Yue was relieved, his eyes shing with joy, and finally he couldn''t help kissing Tang Guo''s forehead, "I''ll apany you to Big B." School flowers are about to end, what do you want to see in the next world. 1.Entertainment circle 2.Eschatology 3.Xiuxian 4.Ancient female emperor Leave the number if you want to see it. Write the number more. The effective voting time is before November 23, and preparations will start tomorrow. Chapter 266: Disfigured school flower (57) Chapter 266: Disfigured school flower (57) Chapter 266 Disfigured School Flowers (57) Ma Mao was taken away in a fight with a group of younger brothers. He was not nervous at all, only thinking that the people who took him away were because they had gathered in trouble. When the time passed, I called his mother and everything was resolved. But this time it was different from what he thought. Later he learned that the Tang family had sued him. Ji Xiaosi was also invited. In the video of Tang Guo being attacked by Ma Maopo, he was very conspicuous. They all saw that it was Ji Xiaosi who pushed Tang Guo, and then Ma Mao caught up and poured Tang Guo. The Ma family has already lost, so they have little or no preference for this bad Ma family. It wasn''t until he was brought to court that Ma Mao faced the Tang family on the intiff''s seat that he returned. He couldn''t help ncing at Tang Guo''s eyes and wanted to say something. Obviously the people here wouldn''t let him say anything other than to justify himself. This time, the speed was very fast. The Ma family and his wife were both detained on suspicion of breaking thew. They haven''t heard from them. Had it not been for the rtives of the Ma family to visit them, they would not have known that Ma Mao had been sued by the Tang family. They only hurriedly asked Ma Mao to hire awyer, but it was useless. In the face of all the facts, there was no Ma family to run Ma Mao. It was hard to me him. In the video, he was mad and mad at Tang Guo. The scene, everyone who was present was shocked. The little boy was so cruel, he was able to handle such beautiful girls. Ma Mao pursed his lips and did not exin anything. "I didn''t know that the person I identally bumped into was Tang Guo. At that time, Ma Mao was so scary. I was scared and stupid. I only knew that I ran forward." Ji Xiaosi covered her face with a painful expression. Won''t go straight. " The students in ss two and three also heard about this, and they all came. When they heard Ji Xiaosi''s words, they felt ridiculous for the first time. Even if they didn''t know it at first, what happenedter? Did Tang Guo disfigured so much, did she not respond? They haven''t heard that Ji Xiaosi apologized to Tang Xiaohua, and pretended not to know. Ma Mao also nced at Ji Xiaosi, and there was a trace of irony in the corner of his mouth. Was that what he liked at first? Maybe he confessed wrong, Ji Xiaosi was not the little girl at the yground helping him stingy. Thinking of this, he could not help looking at Tang Guo. The faces of the two were so simr. There was an impulsive thought in his heart. Is that the little girl? If so ... he didn''t dare to imagine what he had done, his hands were shaking. He had long regretted his impulse, and listened to the suggestions of those fox friends and dog friends to give Ji Xiaosi the sulfuric acid. At first he was d that it wasn''t Ji Xiaosi that was sshed. Now he regrets it so much. Why isn''t this person Ji Xiaosi? If Tang Guo is really the little girl in the yground when he was a kid, then ... Ma Mao put his head down, and didn''t say much when he defended himself, he looked like he knew it. After the defensewyer found out that he had given up the struggle, he said a few words symbolically and stopped fighting. Ma Mao was finally sentenced to two years for intentional wounding. When sentenced, he still said nothing, but stared at Tang Guo. When he was taken away, he asked to speak with Tang Guo. Perhaps he agreed to see him with a good attitude, but it was also some distance away, fearing that he would do anything radical. Chapter 267: Disfigured School Flower (58) Chapter 267: Disfigured School Flower (58) Chapter 267 Disfigured School Flowers (60) Wei Yue rubbed his eyes, counted the zeros on the transfer text message, and confirmed that there were no wrong counts, indeed seven zeros. The first digit is six, and his girlfriend said that he invested 60 million in his investment. Girlfriend is so rich, this is Wei Yue''s first thought. Girlfriends are good at making money. This is Wei Yue''s second thought. His girlfriend actually invested 60 million in him. Wei Yue was so touched that he wanted to cry. Thepany''s old-fashioned and sly, wanted to overwhelm him. The new project he wanted to do, with a little insight, knew that he could make a fortune. Either they didn''t agree, or they wanted to poke his spirit, let him be restricted, and when hepromised, they almost agreed. Seeing these seven zero transfers, Wei Yue didn''t want to do his homework. He threw his pen and rushed to Tangjia on his motorcycle. When he came downstairs to the Tang family, he shouted, "Guo Guo." "Guoguo,e down." system: When Tang Guo opened the window, he saw a smirk face and a white tooth, and groaned with a smile, "Is the homework finished?" Wei Yue: "..." Can I leave homework now? He was very excited, he just wanted to hug his girlfriend, L s girlfriend s little hand, it would be better if they could kiss. The girlfriend''s little hands are soft and her girlfriend''s face is tender. He dare not touch it, for fear of touching her will hurt her. Thinking of the scar on his girlfriend''s face, he felt a little sad, and she must also be sad, but never showed it. "Boyfriend, go back homework and start school right away." Wei Yue''s expression of perseverance, at leaste down and pull his hand, to express his excited mood. "Let s take your homework here, I will make lunch, and you will eat here." Wei Yue was excited when he heard, "Guo Guo then I came in. I called and asked my assistant to bring my papers." As he walked, he called the assistant with his mobile phone. "You go to my house, I My science papers, math papers, and English papers are all in my study, and brought me to the Tang family. " "Which is the Tang family? My girlfriend''s family, Tang Guo, do you know? Your sister-inw, by the way, recognizes people, and will oftene forward in the future. If you can''t find you, you can get away." "Yes, hurry up, be careful, I''ll deduct your bonus, I will arrive within half an hour, and double your sry." Tang Guo: "..." The boyfriend epted the family business, still not like a future president, but a ck-boss. [Host, why do you have so much money? The system asked weakly, why he didn''t know, he was so wronged, and he knew the host had so much money, why did he have a brain drain and say those messy words. Orally refreshed, turned to the crematorium. "I bought two good stocks some time ago and made a fortune." System: [Oh ...] Uh ... the host is awesome. "Is it like falling pie in the sky and getting it for nothing?" [No, it''s not like it at all, it''s really not like it at all,] the system quickly said, [First, the host chooses the two stocks only if he has the vision, and secondly, the host is bold enough to dare to buy, and finally, if there is no luck for the host , Will definitely not make money, you see how much the entire stock market lost only pants? "Unification, your IQ is a lot higher, and you are getting more slippery." [Facts I said. The system is a bit scared, and hurriedly said, [boyfriend ising, the host is about to open the door. Chapter 268: Disfigured School Flower (59) Chapter 268: Disfigured School Flower (59) Chapter 268 Disfigured School Flowers (61) In the second semester of high school, ss three students passed by Tang Xiaohua and Wei Xiaocao''s sweet and affectionate dog food. Yes, no one at the school called Wei Yue a school bully. He is now handsome and has good grades. School grass. With the investment of his girlfriend, Wei Yue won the long-loved project, earning a lot of money, and there is support from outsiders. The Wei Group has more and more people supporting him. With his efforts,nguage is no longer his problem. The final exams are arranged ording to the ranking of the mid-term exams. This time Wei Yue sat behind his girlfriend. The two walked into the exam room to express their affection. But what can they say? One is the first grade and the other is the second grade. Talking about friends not only does not affect learning, but also because friends talk about themon progress. May I ask which schoolmaster has the ability to bring the grade down to the first ce and the second ce? Fu Zhuoshu sitting in the third position: "..." What can be done besides heart block and blessing? He gritted his teeth. The girl he liked didn''t like him. His first grade and second grade were taken away by his favorite people and his love rivals. There is nothing worse in this world than this. ssmates sitting in the fourth position and sitting in the fifth seat: "..." Hehe ... Don''t forget Tang Guo, how did Wei Yue run from thest to the second? They''re more heartbroken. Ji Xiaosi swallowed a ck pill at thest position of the third examination room. She didn''t use the mid-term exam, and her grades plummeted. She thinks she has worked very hard, because what happened outside has affected her too much. Especially Tang Guo and Wei Yue who the show loves all the time, the teacher doesn''t care about. The thought of her going on for thest four months was not good for her whole body. In the hot summer, she also wore a heavy wig, which was really ufortable. The mid-term exam can be bad, and the final exam must never lose face again. After the holidays, she must study hard at home and try to make up for her weak spots. ... When taking the transcript, Ji Xiaosi saw that the ranking finally improved to the top twelve, and the teacher encouraged her a few words. The wig on the head was felt, and the smile was frozen, and it would be another four months. "Ji Xiaosi, congrattions, your performance has improved again." The girl at the table said kindly, Ji Xiaosi looked disgusted when she looked at the eyes full of goodwill. She said nkly, "There was too much happening in the first half, and I couldn''t calm down at all. I still care about the final exam, and I can''t possibly fail the exam." "Congrattions to Tang Guo and Wei Yue, who are tied for the first ce, only one point away from the perfect score." The head teacher smiled, he had always hated falling in love with high school students, and for the first time thought how little girls and boys love Wonderful. Haha ... if the ssmates in the ss can be the same as the two of them, he doesn''t mind helping them to draw the red line and cover them. "They are really amazing. They fell in love so well." It was Ji Xiaosi who was talking at the same table, which made Ji Xiaosi very ufortable. Tang Guo, Tang Guo, and Tang Guo again. After entering school, Tang Guo always had Tang Guo in her life. She was set off by the other side, like a clown. "Boyfriend, you''re going to turn the sky, you want to grab my first ce." Tang Guo said with a smile. Wei Yue quickly took his girlfriend''s little hand forfort and whispered, "Guo Guo, I just want to get closer to you." ssmates around: "..." It''s a dog day, so give them some way to live. Chapter 269: Disfigured School Flower (60) Chapter 269: Disfigured School Flower (60) Chapter 269 Disfigured School Flowers (62) One incident happened during the beginning of the senior year of high school. One of Tang Guowei''s talks about friends was exposed online. The post pointed out that the two had a good family history, and the teacher did not stop them. Instead, they often watched them holding hands and talking to them. It did not indicate that this was an image on campus. Such things should not happen on campus. If teachers and schools condone high school students to fall in love, wouldn''t it tell all students that they could fall in love at will, wouldn''t it matter? Such a bad atmosphere caught many people''s attention immediately. For a while, countless people were following posts, insulting the two boys and girls who did not know shame. Ji Xiaosi flipped through the post, sneered, and deleted the posting history. "It''s shameless." "Can you do whatever you want with money? Even at home, so close at school, I''m afraid my daughter is studying at this school." "Well, what''s going on in this society now, these teachers don''t care, is it because of their family history?" "If this is the case, they simply go to the aristocratic school. They are all rich people. They have the final say. Anyway, they have money, and I have no opinion." "Upstairs, students who openly influence the atmosphere should be fired." The principal and the teacher knew this very quickly, and they were very speechless. It was clear that things were not that serious, but because of Tang Guo and Wei Yue, their school atmosphere was getting better and better. There were many sneaky little couples in the original one, because Wei Yue and Tang Guo, the teacher catches people will say something meaningful, "If you can do like Tang Guo and Wei Yue, the teacher can choose not to see." The couple broke up the next day. This incident was posted to the campus forum, and they never saw the little couple holding hands from the grove again. School boys and girls take the initiative to keep their distance, because their director of teaching is a superb, and when they see two boys and girls who have a better rtionship, they wille up and ask a smile. "ssmates, are you two in love?" The director said with a kind expression, "Don''t be afraid, the teacher didn''t mean to dismantle you. As long as your grades are improving at half the speed of Tang Guo and Wei Yue, the teacher can choose not to see . " Director, you are poisonous! Boy: "No, teacher, you misunderstood. Really, this is a big misunderstanding. We don''t care." Girl: "Teacher, I don''t know this male ssmate, I don''t know who he is, and I can''t talk to him about friends. He is too short, not handsome, and his grades are not good. I don''t like him." Boy: "..." Boy: "Teacher, to be honest, this girl looks so ugly. I can''t get her hands down. Her hands are thicker than mine, and I don''t want to hold them at all." Girl: "..." ssmate, do you know what is Zhu Gusheng? Ha ha. The instructor looked disappointed and said, "That''s it." After speaking, his eyes brightened and he found a pair of boys and girls who came closer. "Please keep a safe distance, the Director of Teaching is here !!!" I did not know who shouted, and the students fled. Dean:"" He shook his head helplessly, so boring recently, the little couple couldn''t catch it, as if life had lost joy. "Principal, what should I do now? The reaction is a bit fierce now." The head teacher of ss 3 was a little angry. "I don''t know who is jealous of our school and actually posts like that." The headmaster sneered, "It is very simple. Paste all the transcripts and test papers of Tang Guo and Wei Yue." I''m here. Last night I counted what the next world wrote about the vote. It counted the votes before the 23rd. An ID only counts one vote, not many. Finally, the [entertainment circle] has the highest number of votes, so the next world is the entertainment circle. Want to see other worlds, wait for the next vote. The buddies who voted in thest days are only a little bit less than the entertainment industry. The next vote will be harder. Chapter 270: Disfigured school flower (61) Chapter 270: Disfigured school flower (61) Chapter 270 Disfigured School Flowers (63) The forum posts were top rated, and even some media rushed to cover the incident. After things got worse and worse, a post about the test paper appeared every time since Tang Guowei Gao Gao was in high school. At first, no one noticed it. Later, a boring person went through it, and the whole person was stunned. This person was a bib eating a melon big V. After turning over, he first scolded a proverb, and then excitedly wrote a micro Bo. [Everybody, pay attention, pay attention, high energy ahead! !! You are criticizing them for affecting the school atmosphere, but you do not know that they are working silently behind them. You areughing at them, but you don''t know that they are disdainful. You think they have affected the learning of your children, huh, huh, where do you know they are tied for first in school. Thest thing I want to say is, if my daughter and son can still work so hard in love, child, go talk, dad supports you! !! After this bib appeared, it instantly caught fire, and a link to the transcript post was posted under the bib. After everyone looked at it, they silently frowned. Soon many posts with strange names appeared. [On a penultimate counterattack. [It''s not the first to study hard, but there isn''t a girl named Tang Guo in his ss. [I want a girlfriend named Tang Guo. I don''t know if I have one. [If I met a girl named Tang Guo in high school, now I should be at Harvard, not Lan Xiang. [If we have a couple like this in my school, I promise that I have no face and love early, and now I should be in a foreignpany, not a smallpany where my boss is stingy. [I''m still a little skeptical about life, how did Wei Yue do it? [If I have Tang Guo in my life ...] ... Then parents, [If I have a daughter named Tang Guo, since you like that guy named Wei Yue, take it home and take a look. [If I have a son named Wei Yue, I will definitely ask him to find a young girl named Tang Guo to fall in love. school, [Why is there no Tang Guo or Wei Yue in our school? ssmates still in high school, [It would suffice for a pair of such people to appear, and my wounded heart can no longer be beaten. The principal and teacher of No.1 Middle School: "..." The Tang Family: "..." Wei Group: "..." It turned out that the young boss was a scum in the beginning. Ji Xiaosi twisted her face and brushed those posts. She was unwilling. What happened to these people? She also wanted to do something, and another post broke the identity of Wei Yue''s current general manager of the Weishi Group, which suddenly shut up some scornful people. Wei Yue simply sted out his biggest investor, with the words Tang Guo written on it. The first amount in the back was 60 million, and the second amount was 100 million. Everyone who read the post silently covered his small heart. They were all big brothers. Tang Guo has a scarf because she is a good student, so she has certified such a scarf ording to school requirements. Because of this, she gained millions of followers. Some fans asked her how she learned, and she smiled and answered, "Born by nature." Absolutely. Some fans saw her investing $ 160 million and couldn''t help asking if the Tang family gave her pocket money. She said truthfully, "I bought a few good stocks with pocket money some time ago." I rub it, even if I study well, I am still a god. Some diving stockholders silently paid attention, and from time to time asked for stock questions. Tang Guo answered them one by one and was regarded as a **** by the stockholders. Chapter 271: Disfigured School Flower (62) Chapter 271: Disfigured School Flower (62) Chapter 271 Disfigured School Flowers (64) Thest semester of high school was over. At the final exam, Tang Guowei Yue was still in the first and second positions. Fu Zhuoshu''s position behind him has changed countless times. He always steadily upies the third ce, resolutely does not let anyone **** it away, and he gets less and less with Ji Xiaosi. If it wasn''t for Ji Xiaosi''s hair that had not grown out, he might have proposed to break up. Now Ji Xiaosi is getting harder and harder, and he is already annoying. Ji Xiaosi was still in the third examination room, looked at the dark pills in his hand, and swallowed. ... Soon the college entrance examination, Tang Guo had many fans. On her day of college entrance examination, fans gave her blessings. Some shareholders gave their blessings because Tang Guo did not hide his secrets and showed them a lot of ways. Although he did not make much money, he would not lose everything as before. The day before the college entrance examination, Ji Xiaosi who has not appeared for a long time @ . [Ji Xiaosi]: School flowers, is there any clever elixir? While reviewing a few days ago, Ji Xiaosi suddenly discovered that when she opened the book, she seemed to know everything. When she closed the book, she knew nothing about her eyes and ck eyes. Obviously I have done that problem, and I always make mistakes when I do it myself. I should have filled in the correct answer, I don''t know how to fill in the wrong answer. She seemed to have lost her ability to calcte, her brain seemed to have been out of operation for a long time, and she clearly got the right questions. From the previous final exam, as long as she flipped through a book and went to the exam again, she could see the correct types of questions. She thought about the college entrance examination before, and closed the exam herself, but she didn''t expect that her scores would not even make it for an ordinary undergraduate. At this point, Ji Xiaosi was panic-stricken. She thought she was smart enough to just flip through the books and not need to do the exercises. By the end of the exam, she was still doing well. Why is this not the case? The college entrance examination tomorrow, she had no chance to correct, and suddenly remembered a group that had not been there for a long time. Tang Guo and his friends have been in constant contact. It is not surprising that Ji Xiaosi appeared. After the other person asked her to exchange her cleverness for the second time, she knew that this time, because the second time she only gave twelve. . In the first semester of high school, the next semester, and the first semester of high school, there are no more than twelve. With Ji Xiaosi''s temperament, he definitely won''t use his cleverness in the college entrance examination. She subconsciously believes that she can be exchanged for Tang Guo. [Host, you are insidious. Real people like Ziyun who did not speak also sighed silently in their hearts, yeah, the insidious nature of the school flower. At first, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the twelve. After having been in contact with Ji Xiaosi for a long time, he also knew this high school There are several semesters. Now Ji Xiaosies over to ask for elixir, it is estimated that it is to cope with the college entrance examination that changes the life in the legend. The school flower is really powerful. When this point is calcted, Ji Xiaosi''s temperament has been thoroughly considered. [School flower]: I told youst time, that was thest exchange. Ji Xiaosi was anxious, "School flower, you can help me again, this time, I promise not to ask you to exchange elixir again. [School flower]: You do nt have the items I m interested in. The items you exchanged to me before ca nt be reced with so many smarts. Do you really think that the medicine for refining elixir is picked? System: [...] is actually picked. Chapter 272: Disfigured School Flower (63) Chapter 272: Disfigured School Flower (63) Chapter 272 Disfigured School Flowers (65) Ji Xiaosi was very panicked and couldn''t control it anymore. He typed a lot of words and sent it out. If Tang Guo didn''t understand the other party, he would really be sympathetic because of those words. None of the people in the group bubbled up to help, and Ji Xiaosi''s ugly nature had long been clear, and no one sympathized with her. Although the cleverness that the school flower gave was intended to tease her, if the other party is a clever and hardworking person, he will use these elixir reasonably. The elixir is usually concentrated on oveing difficult problems and some that he can''t normally eat. In the question type, you can definitely enter a good university in the end. However, she only thought of gaining nothing for her, and used the utmost cleverness in the exam. It was an overkill, and it can really be said that it deserves it. [Ji Xiaosi]: I use all my belongings and exchange one with you, will it work? What Ji Xiao thinks is that she is rtively t in terms of bothnguage and numbers. These three subjects have advantages when they are young, but instead they have three subjects with more content and more difficult questions. Her elixir is used in general theory. on. Tang Guo frowned and agreed. She also said, "The smartest one can only eat up to fifteen. How many have you eaten before? I remember you brought it to your friendst time. Even if you should be less than fifteen each, then No problem. " Ji Xiaosi only felt that the soles of his feet were cold, and he had a bad hunch. Sixteen were eaten by her alone! "School flower, what do you mean, what will happen to more than fifteen?" "I do nt exchange it for you. It s for your good. I m afraid you will eat more than fifteen. It will never be the best. I have no choice but to use my brain. This is why thest time I said it was thest transaction. If You re not here for your friends, I wo nt give it to you. Add up to sixteen, even if you only eat one for your friends and fifteen, there will be no such consequences, I ll give is you." what? ? Ji Xiaosi was swollen, took off the wig, and touched the top of her bare head. She lost all her blood in an instant. She would never grow hair? Can you only eat fifteen? Ji Xiaosi angrily picked up the phone and typed, "Why didn''t you say it before the school flower?" "I only intended to give you sixteen before. You also said that you would give it to your friends. You would never eat more than fifteen, and I forgot that there was a problem. After all, few people exchanged this from me. The maximum exchange will not exceed fifteen, and I will not give him more than that. You are an ident. If it were not because of the emotional changes between you and your friends, I would not make an exception. " [The host still had a serious exnation and almost believed it. ] The system peeped silently. "Is this for your friends, or for you, and how many have you eaten now?" Tang Guo asked silently. Ji Xiaosi is still immersed in that she can never grow hair, or because of her own reasons, the other party just thought she gave her a friend. This is a pit she dug herself. Who can she me? "Ji Xiaosi, do you still need it? To be honest, I don''t want to make an exception for you a second time. If you don''t need it, I will go down." Ji Xiaosi responded, "Yes, I''ll give you the rest." Anyway, I ca nt grow hair, and eating one less and one more makes no difference. Tomorrow is the college entrance examination, she must y exceptionally. After exchanging the elixir, Ji Xiaosi''s review mood was gone. She was stupidly in a daze on the bed, and couldn''t help touching the top of her bald head. The tears fell when she thought of theck of hair. Chapter 273: Disfigured School Flower (64) Chapter 273: Disfigured School Flower (64) Chapter 273 Disfigured School Flowers (66) The results of the college entrance examination came out. It is estimated that the double science scores will not appear for many years in the future, it should be said that it may not appear again in the future. The two more terrible couples were lovers, and Wei Yue, the most terrible one, was thest. The teachers were not surprised by their full marks, and their usual test papers were perfect, and only the Chinese teachers would deduct one point for friendship. There are many teachers who have entered the college entrance examination. Several teachers must agree on the perfect scoreposition. Who knows that the final score of the two perfect scores was a full score on the subject, or a couple. Ji Xiaosi looked at the transcript in his hand, tears falling down, Chinese 109, Mathematics 70, English 93, Lie 130, a total of 402, finally copsed. If she did not have the cleverest intelligence, the final score must be below 100. At the beginning, except for her final exam score of 500 each time, even if the mid-term exam, did not take the elixir, with some cleverness, can still hover at 480. The final result of the college entrance examination was 402, and the undergraduate line was not enough. She had no idea that her grade would be so bad. What would be the score if she didn''t take the elixir? 400 can''t get on. She stared at the two people interviewed on TV. Even if Tang Guo''s face was ruined, she still talked gloriously. Even a handsome man like Wei Yue could not rob her. Light. Ji Xiaosi cried while covering her face, why is this? Obviously she is learning every day. Tang Guo doesn''t necessarily spend much time studying. The other party''s homework is done in the ssroom before returning. There are no books in the schoolbag at all. She is just like Tang Guo. She also took the homework home toplete it. Obviously it is the same study time. She passed the 402 test, but Tang Guo got full marks. "Small thoughts, if you choose to repeat, or choose a better specialty, you may not y well this time. If you repeat, I will use the money I saved for college to repeat. If you do not want to repeat It is also possible to go to a junior college. There is not no opportunity in the junior college. You can also upgrade to a bachelor degree. As long as you work hard, you will not be worse than others. " Ji Xiaosi''s motherforted her daughter and patted Ji Xiaosi''s head. "Is it because of hair loss that makes you uneasy? When you decide, I will take you to see an expert." Ji Xiaosi looked dumb, "Go to the specialist." What is it to ask her to return to Yizhong? ... Tang Guo and Wei Yue went to Big B, and Fu Zhuoshu also went to Big B. He watched these two perverts holding hands to Big B, and his heart was a little bit sour. He had to admire him. He admired Wei Yue, how much he likes Tang Guo, and how much effort he put in his back to stand with Tang Guo. Recalling the scene where the other party memorized words in the toilet, Fu Zhuoshu was relieved. He is a crush, a qualified crush, and will not destroy the beauty of those two. He and Ji Xiaosi have been separated. He didn''t like Ji Xiaosi. At the time, he was angry, and he was really sorry for the other side. I wanted to say tactfully, that Ke Xiaosi was too unreasonable to make trouble, and finally his parents resolved this matter. Ji Xiaosi took a sum of money from their family and only loosened up with him. Thinking of it now, Fu Zhuoshu felt a little funny, how was he initially attracted by Ji Xiaosi? Jomo, that face, a face very simr to Tang Guo. Chapter 274: Disfigured School Flower (65) Chapter 274: Disfigured School Flower (65) Chapter 274 Disfigured School Flowers (65) Ji Xiaosi was very panicked and couldn''t control it anymore. He typed a lot of words and sent it out. If Tang Guo didn''t understand the other party, he would really be sympathetic because of those words. None of the people in the group bubbled up to help, and Ji Xiaosi''s ugly nature had long been clear, and no one sympathized with her. Although the cleverness that the school flower gave was intended to tease her, if the other party is a clever and hardworking person, he will use these elixir reasonably. The elixir is usually concentrated on oveing difficult problems and some that he can''t normally eat. In the question type, you can definitely enter a good university in the end. However, she only thought of gaining nothing for her, and used the utmost cleverness in the exam. It was an overkill, and it can really be said that it deserves it. [Ji Xiaosi]: I use all my belongings and exchange one with you, will it work? What Ji Xiao thinks is that she is rtively t in terms of bothnguage and numbers. These three subjects have advantages when they are young, but instead they have three subjects with more content and more difficult questions. Her elixir is used in general theory. on. Tang Guo frowned and agreed. She also said, "The smartest one can only eat up to fifteen. How many have you eaten before? I remember you brought it to your friendst time. Even if you should be less than fifteen each, then No problem. " Ji Xiaosi only felt that the soles of his feet were cold, and he had a bad hunch. Sixteen were eaten by her alone! "School flower, what do you mean, what will happen to more than fifteen?" "I do nt exchange it for you. It s for your good. I m afraid you will eat more than fifteen. It will never be the best. I have no choice but to use my brain. This is why thest time I said it was thest transaction. If You re not here for your friends, I wo nt give it to you. Add up to sixteen, even if you only eat one for your friends and fifteen, there will be no such consequences, I ll give is you." what? ? Ji Xiaosi was swollen, took off the wig, and touched the top of her bare head. She lost all her blood in an instant. She would never grow hair? Can you only eat fifteen? Ji Xiaosi angrily picked up the phone and typed, "Why didn''t you say it before the school flower?" "I only intended to give you sixteen before. You also said that you would give it to your friends. You would never eat more than fifteen, and I forgot that there was a problem. After all, few people exchanged this from me. The maximum exchange will not exceed fifteen, and I will not give him more than that. You are an ident. If it were not because of the emotional changes between you and your friends, I would not make an exception. " [The host still had a serious exnation and almost believed it. ] The system peeped silently. "Is this for your friends, or for you, and how many have you eaten now?" Tang Guo asked silently. Ji Xiaosi is still immersed in that she can never grow hair, or because of her own reasons, the other party just thought she gave her a friend. This is a pit she dug herself. Who can she me? "Ji Xiaosi, do you still need it? To be honest, I don''t want to make an exception for you a second time. If you don''t need it, I will go down." Ji Xiaosi responded, "Yes, I''ll give you the rest." Anyway, I ca nt grow hair, and eating one less and one more makes no difference. Tomorrow is the college entrance examination, she must y exceptionally. After exchanging the elixir, Ji Xiaosi''s review mood was gone. She was stupidly in a daze on the bed, and couldn''t help touching the top of her bald head. The tears fell when she thought of theck of hair. Chapter 275: Disfigured School Flower (66) Chapter 275: Disfigured School Flower (66) Chapter 275 Disfigured School Flowers (66) The results of the college entrance examination came out. It is estimated that the double science scores will not appear for many years in the future, it should be said that it may not appear again in the future. The two more terrible couples were lovers, and Wei Yue, the most terrible one, was thest. The teachers were not surprised by their full marks, and their usual test papers were perfect, and only the Chinese teachers would deduct one point for friendship. There are many teachers who have entered the college entrance examination. Several teachers must agree on the perfect scoreposition. Who knows that the final score of the two perfect scores was a full score on the subject, or a couple. Ji Xiaosi looked at the transcript in his hand, tears falling down, Chinese 109, Mathematics 70, English 93, Lie 130, a total of 402, finally copsed. If she did not have the cleverest intelligence, the final score must be below 100. At the beginning, except for her final exam score of 500 each time, even if the mid-term exam, did not take the elixir, with some cleverness, can still hover at 480. The final result of the college entrance examination was 402, and the undergraduate line was not enough. She had no idea that her grade would be so bad. What would be the score if she didn''t take the elixir? 400 can''t get on. She stared at the two people interviewed on TV. Even if Tang Guo''s face was ruined, she still talked gloriously. Even a handsome man like Wei Yue could not rob her. Light. Ji Xiaosi cried while covering her face, why is this? Obviously she is learning every day. Tang Guo doesn''t necessarily spend much time studying. The other party''s homework is done in the ssroom before returning. There are no books in the schoolbag at all. She is just like Tang Guo. She also took the homework home toplete it. Obviously it is the same study time. She passed the 402 test, but Tang Guo got full marks. "Small thoughts, if you choose to repeat, or choose a better specialty, you may not y well this time. If you repeat, I will use the money I saved for college to repeat. If you do not want to repeat It is also possible to go to a junior college. There is not no opportunity in the junior college. You can also upgrade to a bachelor degree. As long as you work hard, you will not be worse than others. " Ji Xiaosi''s motherforted her daughter and patted Ji Xiaosi''s head. "Is it because of hair loss that makes you uneasy? When you decide, I will take you to see an expert." Ji Xiaosi looked dumb, "Go to the specialist." What is it to ask her to return to Yizhong? ... Tang Guo and Wei Yue went to Big B, and Fu Zhuoshu also went to Big B. He watched these two perverts holding hands to Big B, and his heart was a little bit sour. He had to admire him. He admired Wei Yue, how much he likes Tang Guo, and how much effort he put in his back to stand with Tang Guo. Recalling the scene where the other party memorized words in the toilet, Fu Zhuoshu was relieved. He is a crush, a qualified crush, and will not destroy the beauty of those two. He and Ji Xiaosi have been separated. He didn''t like Ji Xiaosi. At the time, he was angry, and he was really sorry for the other side. I wanted to say tactfully, that Ke Xiaosi was too unreasonable to make trouble, and finally his parents resolved this matter. Ji Xiaosi took a sum of money from their family and only loosened up with him. Thinking of it now, Fu Zhuoshu felt a little funny, how was he initially attracted by Ji Xiaosi? Jomo, that face, a face very simr to Tang Guo. Chapter 276: Disfigured School Flowers (67) Chapter 276: Disfigured School Flowers (67) Chapter 276 Disfigured School Flowers (67) Ji Xiaosi went to a good specialty, and at the beginning also reported a promotion, full of energy, vowed to work hard to get up, let those who look down on her stare, she is just a dusty pearl. But by the next semester, she won''t be at ease. She began to fall in love, went out to the club with her ssmates, and yed games online all night. The test no longer pursues high scores, only one pass is not required. If you do nt like the ss, do nt go. If you do nt get up in the morning, do nt go. Call for help. Anyway, everyone said that the university is here to y, the end of the exam days, endorsement, the exam passed. She forgot the unwillingness in her heart, forgot to show those who despised her, and forgot her desire to upgrade to a higher education. The parents called to say that her excuse was always busy studying. She always called her parents, no more living expenses. Tang Guo and Wei Yue''s campus life is still very sweet. In this world, Tang Guo does not intend to take themercial career line, but instead pursues the academic hegemony line. She chose the most difficult mathematics department. Wei Yue did not choose economics, but biology, which surprised many people. Every time someone asks him, isn''t it the best economics to choose a mine if you have a mine in your family? Wei Yue justughed, "I''m more interested in biology." Both are busy with their studies, and spend an hour a day to meet, eat, chat, affectionately show up, and throw a wave of dog food in B big. Everyone thought that the two would choose to get married after graduation. I didn''t expect that this was not the case. Tang Guo devoted herself to the field of mathematics, but she would meet with Wei Yue every week. The rtionship between the two was not affected in the slightest. Wei Yue also continued his research in the biology department and the development of the Wei Group. Finally, he set up his ownboratory, which was invested by the Wei Group. Everyone knows that Wei Yue is doing a very mysterious experiment, but no one knows the details. At the age of 27, Tang Guo won the Hua Luogeng Mathematics Award. At that time, Wei Yue expanded the Wei Group by ten times, but he spent more time in theboratory, and Tang Guo still kept seeing him twice a week. . Tang Guo was thirty-two years old and won the Wolf International Mathematics Award. He won the glory for Chinese mathematics and made great contributions to the mathematicsmunity. In the second year, he was named the mathematics of the Gou form. Forms appear in math textbooks for high school students. The expressions of the students in No.1 Middle School were like this: _ At that time, Wei Yue was a very low-key domestic richest man and also ranked in the top ten in the world. But he still didn''t focus on thepany and spent all day in theboratory. Everyone is used to it. This may be Wei Dong''s hobby. Although there is no achievement, it is always better than those lustful bosses. Tang Guo was thirty-five years old and won the Fields Award. The name Tang Guo once resounded internationally and earned infinite honors for our country. At that time, the Gou form, concept, had permeated the entire high school textbook. ssmates in No.1 Middle School: Please do nt hurt us like this. There are too many forms, tooplicated, too difficult to calcte, too difficult to memorize. For everyone s sake, can you be merciful? However, the reality is ... Gou forms, concepts, and new theories are constantly emerging. Textbooks for high school students are more difficult year after year than the previous year. The domestic mathematics discipline has be the most difficult of all disciplines. Branch. Each time they stared at the Gou form, the students couldn''t help but surf the Inte and drew a photo of the womanughing and groaning for a long time. A living mathematician is really terrible, especially a female mathematician. Her hair is so thick that she doesn''t have bald hair, which is terrible. Chapter 277: Disfigured School Flower (68) Chapter 277: Disfigured School Flower (68) Chapter 277 Disfigured School Flowers (68) This year, Tang Guo was 38 years old and Wei Yue was 40 years old. The two met at a cold drink shop. Wei Yue was already a mature man. Time did not leave any traces on his face. This man was like a fine wine. Just looking at his Tang Guo''s eyes was still pure affection. As long as she frowned slightly, he would be very worried. "What kind of ice cream does Guoguo want to eat?" Then he asked countless times without feeling too tired. Tang Guo''s mouth crooked, "Everything is needed." She was also happy to answer. "Okay, Guoguo is waiting." The man turned around and went to buy ice cream, and the clerk digged a small spoon of each ice cream. Soon he returned with the ice cream, put it in front of Tang Guo, and handed her a small spoon. He didn''t eat anything, looked at her, and the eyes that were full of coquettishness were going to soothe all the female shop assistants. Although these two peoplee to their store every week to eat all the vors of ice cream, every time the dog food makes them worry, but if they don''te for a week, they will feel unustomed. Tang Guo buried her head and dug for ice cream to eat. She was almost forty years old, but she still looked like a little girl. [Host, ording to the plot, Wei Yue''s life ising to an end. ] The system reminded carefully, [He was a bosom boss in thest life, died in a fight with others, but some plots are irreversible, such as death. "I know." Tang Guo bent his mouth and tasted the delicious ice cream seriously. "I will apany him well for the rest of his life and let him leave without regret in his life." [Host, aren''t you sad and sad? Wei Yue should be the best person for you. He refers to the small world that he has experienced. Only Wei Yue has never harmed his host, and he took care of him carefully from high school and petted his host. Tang Guo smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth. "Of course I''m sad. It''s a pity. I really like him. But death is not terrible here. The terrible thing is that my death is another beginning. Endless loop. " With a bowl of ice cream, Tang Guo ate for half an hour. After seeing her finish, Wei Yue pulled out a tissue and carefully wiped the corners of her mouth. The pious look seemed to be treating a precious fragile product. "Boyfriend," Tang Guo stared at him. "Want to get married?" Wei Yue froze for a moment, throwing the paper towel into the basket, and stroking her face with the palm of her hand, her voice was low and dumb, "Always thinking." "Then let''s get married." Wei Yue''s eyes shed with surprise, holding his girlfriend''s hand, "Are Guoguo proposing to me?" "Yes indeed." "It''s my job to marry Guoguo." Wei Yue''s eyes were all smiling, holding her hand tightly, and gazing affectionately at her. "Guoguo, wait for some time, I will give my most precious gift For you. " "Okay, satisfy you." The two walked out of the cold drink shop holding hands, they looked really good. Since that day, Wei Yue has been busier. One yearter, Tang Guo received a call. At that time, she was calcting a veryplicated form. Tang Guo, who had always been dedicated, left the fruits of her hand and turned away. At the Wei''s Private Hospital, Tang Guo pushed open the door, and the people inside retreated quickly. She came to the bed and held Wei Yue''s hand. Wei Yue''s face was paler and thinner than when she met the other day. "Guoguo, this is the best gift I can give you." Wei Yue took out a transparent ss bottle with a green liquid in it. The school flowers will end tomorrow. The next world is the entertainment circle. Between many little cutes who want to see the end times, the next world decides the end times. You want to be sweet, but still abusive and sweet. Chapter 278: Disfigured School Flowers (69) Chapter 278: Disfigured School Flowers (69) Chapter 278 Disfigured School Flowers (69) Tang Guo held the ss bottle and whispered, "What''s this?" "It looks so beautiful, it looks like it''s glowing. It''s the best gift I''ve ever received in my life." Tang Guo smiled. "I can''t receive any better gifts than this." Wei Yue''s eyes lightened, and he said hopefully, "Skin regeneration fluid, I named it skin regeneration fluid." He painfully touched the scaly scar on Tang Guo''s face. Girl, how can this scar stop the beauty of Guoguo? " Tang Guo froze and looked at Wei Yue. "You studied for half your life, just for this?" "Yeah." Wei Yue said with some excitement. "This is the greatest achievement of my life." He has a bright eye. "This is my wedding proposal, I hope you like it." She is so perfect, and she likes to pursue perfection, how he is not willing to help her be more perfect. He loves her, the kind of love she loves, and her smile can affect his heart. She is sad, he is sad, she is happy, and he is happy. Her happiness is his happiness. Tang Guo patted Wei Yue''s face with a smile on his face. "Boyfriend, you are really too wayward. In order to study this regeneration fluid, you don''t even care about your body." "Do you know, I don''t really care about this scar," sheughed and was very charming, "boyfriend, do you have any misunderstanding of my charm, I have countless admirations against this scar?" Everyone, every day people praise me for being good-looking. Do you have to provoke yourself so many love rivals? Seeing Wei Yue''s expression of embarrassment, Tang Guo lowered his head and kissed his lips. "But I really like it, boyfriend, you are so kind to me." "But I''m a little angry. I''m beautiful, but you''re gone ..." "Guo Guo, I ..." Tang Guo reached out and covered his lips. "Aren''t you proposing to me? I promised to marry tomorrow." "Guo Guo, isn''t you too anxious tomorrow?" Wei Yue has a little side, he has not prepared everything about the wedding. Even if she wants to get married, she has to give her an unforgettable wedding. "I don''t need to worry about my boyfriend. I asked someone to do the wedding one year ago. You only need to appear tomorrow." Wei Yue knew that there was something wrong with his body. He was okay the previous two days, but he fell down. He was panicked. He was afraid that he would be gone, and Guoguo would be sad. He was also afraid of losing her and holding his girlfriend''s hand, he felt relieved. Guoguo was going to marry him, and he hesitated a little. He wouldn''t live long enough. Wouldn''t it dy Guoguo if he got married. "Boyfriend, if you dare to escape marriage, I will make you die." Wei Yue quickly tossed away his n to escape from marriage, and Guoguo was the one who said what he could do. He wasn''t afraid to die or stare, he was afraid she would hurt herself. Tang Guo apanied Wei Yue to sit in the ward for a long time, during which she browsed the ne group, thought about it, and sent out a message, "Lord Ziyun, do you have a life extension?" [Real Ziyun]: Yes, yes, school flowers, how much do you need? [School flower]: Give me one first, I''ll try to see if it works. Something in the plot is irreversible. She can change the plot, but not the length of her life. As the system said, she did hope that Wei Yue would live longer. After receiving the life-sustaining tang, Tang Guo came to Wei Yue''s side and fed him directly, "Swallow it." Chapter 279: Disfigured School Flower (70) Chapter 279: Disfigured School Flower (70) Chapter 279 Disfigured School Flower (70) Wei Yue didn''t dare to follow it, swallowed it, and saw that she was angry and funny. This silly **** is really obedient and obedient. "Tong, help me scan my boyfriend''s body function to see if the life-saving Dan is working." The speed of the system is very fast, and the result is obtained after a while: [Sorry, the host, continued life Dan has no effect. Tang was sure, she had guessed before that it might be useless, but it was really useless. She squatted beside Wei Yue and asked softly, "Boy, do you have any regrets in this life?" "Sorry?" Wei Yue thought for a while and clenched Tang Guo''s hand. "I have no regrets in my life, but I am very lucky to have met you, Guo Guo, I have no regrets. If I really haven''t lived for two days Just regret not being able to continue by your side. " [Host, the boyfriend''s mind is so simple, he is too easy to satisfy, he is not greedy at all, he loves you so much. ] The system waved a handkerchief, "crying" like a teardrop. The wedding was held the next day, and when countless people received invitations that night, they were aggressive. Well-informed people know that Wei Yue''s body is dead, and countless people can''t help crying out for a while. What a wonderful pair. The invited person, no matter how busy, will be able to rush back all night. People farther away can only stare at them, but fortunately, live broadcasts of weddings have made them addictive. Tang Guo wore Tang''s father''s hand to the auditorium in a white wedding dress, and everyone looked at her bright and clean face. Wei Yue held her back from Tang''s father''s hand, looked at her beautiful face, and never regretted it. Tang Guo took the microphone at this time and said to countless people below, "He is Wei Yue, my future husband of Tang Guo, he is a great man." Tang Guo took out a ss bottle with green liquid in it, and half a bottle of green liquid remained. "This is a skin regeneration solution that promotes the regeneration of damaged skin." In conclusion, the people who originally came to the wedding were shocked. They all thought that this was a miracle in the history of the biological world. Once this regenerating liquid was put into production, it was a huge progress for human beings. "Not only does he make money, he is also a biologist, do you have no opinion?" No, there is no opinion at all. Tang Guo was satisfied and looked at Wei Yue with a pampered smile, "Wei Yue, I will marry you. Will you marry me?" "I do." "It''s your turn." Wei Yue ticked his lips and stared affectionately at her, "Guo Guo, I want to marry you. Will you marry me?" "I do." Tang Guo''s smile softened, "husband, we should exchange rings." "Wife, don''t worry, I''ll wear it for you right away." Father: "..." Who am I, where am I, and what am I doing here? People watching the wedding: "..." A good wave of dog food, still the original taste. A century-old wedding ended in the persecution of the viewers. The **** couple, they gave their wedding ceremony to the host. The biological world caused waves, but Wei Yue couldn''t get out of bed, and his consciousness gradually blurred. Until thest moment of his life, he also held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, showing a smile, which was a very contented smile. "Guo Guo, I''m leaving." Tang Guo lowered his eyes, held his big hands with both hands, didn''t speak, and didn''t smile at him as usual. "Guo Guo, I want to see you smile again, it''s the kind of special publicity and some bad smiles, I like it so much." Author Jun: Oops, it''s the feeling of wanting to fall in love. Keyboard Jun: Think too much, get up and work. Chapter 280: Disfigured School Flowers (End) Chapter 280: Disfigured School Flowers (End) Chapter 280 Disfigured School Flower (End) Tang Guo looked up, his lips twitched slightly, and showed a wanton smile to him, Wei Yue was satisfied. His eyes became more and more blurred, and he thought that when he would soon fall into darkness, his eyes would gradually be clearer. After Tang Guo smiled, he buried his head and bent his mouth. For the first time, she couldn''t ept this kind of life and death. Is she sad, or is this body sad? Wei Yue''s eyes had recovered Qingming. He looked at the woman with his head buried in his eyes, and Qingming''s eyes had a little more love. He raised his hand and touched her cheek. The touch was so good. He sighed inwardly, and his steady heart was gradually falling. However, time was not allowed, and he was helpless in his eyes. He had to dig his own pit, and he would end up crying. "Guo Guo, see you next life." After he said that, he closed his eyes a little bit reluctantly, holding her hand and slowly letting go, there was a hint of contentment in the corner of his mouth. Tang Guo heard that sentence, and looked up suddenly, he had already left. "Tong, he said he would meet with me in my next life." Tang Guo touched Wei Yue''s face. "It''s a pity, Wei Yue, you may not see me in my next life." "You are so good, I will try to remember you for a long time and not forget you so soon." Tang Guo seemed to think of a good idea, "Tong, save the picture of this world for me, I will look at it when I have time. Mood When it''s bad, it depends on the world to heal. " System: [Host, don''t be sad ...] "No way, I am also a true giver. How could I not be sad? When I returned to Tianquan for a few days, I forgot." After the funeral of Wei Yue, Tang Guo spent some time with his parents, and went to an orphanage to adopt a well-behaved child. I personally taught for a year and sent him to the Tang family. The next day, the servant pushed open Tang Guo''s room and found that she had left. She was holding her and Wei Yue''s wedding photos in her hands, and everyone who saw it couldn''t help tearing up. The great mathematician finally left her beloved husband, the equally great entrepreneur and biologist, who followed him. The story of the two has been circting in this world for countless years. The results they made were regarded as the treasure of future generations. Every bit of their love was printed into a book, and every time it was lost. Their stories have never been forgotten. ... [The host is big, how are you doing? Would you like a hangover pill? The intimate little assistant systemplimented that the host of thest world was very happy. He got a lot of energy, yes, he upgraded again, and he was full of energy. As long as the host is happy to live in each world, after the end, a lot of energy can be absorbed, it is really beautiful. The host is big, that is, his golden master, thergest leg. Tang Guo rubbed his eyebrows and temporarily failed to absorb the memory. The original owner drank too much alcohol and slept on the floor for a night and fell cold. His voice was somewhat hoarse, "Come on one." After taking the hangover pills, she was awake and looked at the surrounding environment. The spacious living room was a mess and there were bottles of wine everywhere. Piles of takeaway boxes, I haven''t known for a few days, it''s summer, so the whole room is full of stench. Then look at the wine-filled pajamas hanging on her body, she rushed directly into the bathroom. This is the school flower, and then the entertainment world-the infamous actress, is writing, waiting. Chapter 281: Infamous actress (1) Chapter 281: Infamous actress (1) Chapter 281 The infamous actress (1) Tang Guo washed himself first, found clean clothes and put on, and quickly cleaned the house again. Put the garbage in the doorway, and then return to the room and start to ept the story of this world. This time, her status is a front-line actress, not the type with acting skills, but a traffic actress. She looks beautiful, and some people hold the upper rank. Many people call it a vase actress. She doesn''t perform well, and many people still like her. The original owner is a particrly kind girl, and every time she gets paid, the advertising fee will be donated to half. Therefore, the public epts a female star who only eats on her face, but is very kind. However, this was limited to the past. Last month, she was still on the red carpet in a beautiful scenery and was envied by many actresses. Now she has be a white lotus scolded by everyone on the Inte, with a kind heart, a woman who uses her means to open a boyfriend and hug an old man''s thigh. How beautiful she used to be, how cruel are those who scold her online now. The story should start with the man the original owner liked, and the man who was once stung by her. She and Su grew up in a school with a good family background. After adolescence, she found that she liked Su He. Su He is the master of the Su family. She also has a crush on her sister Bai Wenwen. There are countless people who like him. Even if she is a Miss Tang family, Su He will not like her. Moreover, the Tang family has not always liked her dealings with the Su family. She secretly loved Su He secretly, and continued to high school, something happened to the Su family. Su''s bankruptcy, Su''s father was hospitalized, and the original heyday house suddenly fell. Su He has changed from a rich master to a poor boy who has to go to school part-time every day. The girls who like him have left him. Only she did not leave Su He. Su He is indeed a very inspirational teenager. In such a difficult situation, she still passed the college of film and television he likes. The original owner knew his ambitions long ago, and followed the test. At that time, Su Wen''s secret sister Bai Wenwen went abroad. Su He also thought that he and Bai Wenwen were impossible. He had a crush on Su He''s original body and decided to confess with Su He. Su He agreed. After their sophomore year, the two started to take part in the show, mostly in the role of running dragons. The original owner chose to be with Su He, but the family members had always opposed it, so he broke up the rtionship and naturally would not use resources to help them. Su He is particrly talented in acting, and giving him a few more shots and lines will definitely be very attractive. Many small directors like Su He very much. However, every time Su He thought he was going to be fancy, and when there was an opportunity for the role of male three male two, the other day the other party would say that he was inappropriate. It may be a coincidence twice or twice. Even if someone cuts the ground, it s not so coincidental, right? Both spected that someone targeted Su He. The identity of the other party is definitely not something they can contact. How about knowing it? Rtively speaking, the original owner''s development is still good. She herself is an actor to get closer to Su He, and she was not enthusiastic about acting at first. Seeing Su He''s fall once and again, there was still no way to stop her. She thought about asking her parents to help, but every time she thought of her parents'' disgusted eyes towards Su''s family, she had hurt her parents once and didn''t want to have a second. So she asked her friends to help them find out who was targeting Su He behind her. It didn''t take long for her to learn about Su He''s person from her friend, and hiding from Su He, she went to see that person and nned to talk to the other party. Ok see you tomorrow Chapter 282: Infamous actress (2) Chapter 282: Infamous actress (2) Chapter 282 The infamous actress (2) This person is called Qiao Nie, and is a famous ghost director in China. The original owner was shocked when he knew it was the other party. Qiao Yin met her readily and did not deliberately target her. As if knowing the purpose of hering, she said his condition without waiting for her to speak. Qiao Yin''s original words were, "You and me, I will let Su He go." The first reaction of the original owner is impossible. She loves Suhe and she cannot leave Suhe. Although she knew in her heart, Su He''s favorite person was still his school sister Bai Wenwen. Otherwise, they talked for two years. Except for the asional holding hands, why did nothing happen? Qiao Yin didn''t force her, she just said, "I''ll give you three days to think about it. If you promise, I can let resources to Su He." The original owner spent three days thinking about it. During the period, he looked at Su He''s defeat, and couldn''t bear the sadness of his beloved, and finally agreed. She told Su He that they broke up. At that time, Su He was particrly sensitive and had an argument with her. The words were particrly unpleasant and she was very sad. She understood Su He''s heart and thought that the whole world had betrayed him, and she did not me him. In this way, the original owner followed Qiao Yin. Qiao Yin did not ask for her, instead she took good care of her and gave her many resources. She seemed to want her to be popr, but she was unwilling to do so. And Su He had no interference from Qiao Nie, coupled with the resources promised by Qiao Nie, step by step became red untilst year when he took the film emperor, and this year he was with the goddess Bai Wenwen in his mind. The scenery of Su He is so distressed. She gave up her favorite person, devoted everything, and the loved one was with others. The other party never knew everything she did. Seeing Su and Bai Wenwen''s affection, she finally couldn''t help arguing with Qiao Nie and cursing. If it wasn''t for him, she should be with Su He who she likes. I don''t know why. Qiao Nie, who was rumored to be bad-tempered, turned out to be sulking at her, and waited until she had vented enough to say that she could leave. He would not target Su He again. It has been more than a month since she left Qiao Yin, and after leaving Qiao Yin, she couldn''t help looking for Su He. Fortunately, she didn''t go. When he went, Su He remembered the past. Of course, Su He knew that Qiao Yin had targeted him and stole his girlfriend. Moreover, Su He also found out that Qiao Yin was the one who broke Su''s house, and what made him uneptable was that Qiao Yin and his half-brother were half-brothers. He could nt do anything wrong, could he not return to the Lord? The Bai Wenwen beside him is not vegetarian, and every time the original owner does something, he will always be spotted by the other party, making him embarrassed. With the concerted efforts of Su and the two, he finally exposed the "true face" of the original owner and became the object of abuse throughout thework. She was detained for a month, and if Tang Guo did not wake up at this time, ording to the original trajectory, the original owner would go to Su He today. Su He could not bear it. He would push the original owner into the abyss step by step, let the original owner be infected with -poison, and push her to those fat and greasy men. After repeated injuries, three yearster, on the day Su and Bai Wenwen got married, the original owner would drive into a wedding car and n to end up with them. But it was only herself who died in the end, and she rushed down the bridge with the car. Bai Wenwen''s wedding car will be fine, only to be frightened. Good morning. Chapter 283: Infamous actress (3) Chapter 283: Infamous actress (3) Chapter 283: Infamous Actress (3) [Because of the special plot, the great life of the host of this world can be increased by ten years in the remaining three years. In other words, she can stay in the world for up to 13 years. Tang Guo flipped through the posts on the Inte, and numerous insulting words flooded the entirework, making everything he said utterly evil. In fact, Su He''s image is too good, his acting skills are good, he looks handsome, or he is a very clean and hard-working man. Bai Wenwen also entered the performing arts circle as a Xueba. Although it is not too red now, only second and third line, but she is versatile and often shares her calligraphy, piano, guqin and flute on the Inte. In the eyes ofizens, she is a woman who is light and windy, and worthy of their Su Yingdi. Tang Guo looked under his scarf. Well, well, most of them were scolding her. I don''t know if the original owner gave up herself, did not publicize, and did not deletements. Her loyal fans did not dare to speak up. Thepany has hidden her, and the agent Jiao Hong has not contacted her for a long time. [The host is big, what are your ns? The system is a bit excited. [My ability has improved a lot. If you do nt like these remarks, I can help you block them all, and I can find them along thework cable and expose them all. Tang Guo was surprised, "Unification, what is your morality?" [ ......] "..." "No, I am now a traffic actress with 50 million followers. If you block all these remarks, someone wille to check my water meter soon." Tang Guo said, "When the timees topete with the state machine, if I resist, the world will copse immediately." "It copsed, how can you retaliate? I have inherited all the emotions of the original owner, but now I am angry." [However, the host is big, and peopleugh at you withughter. It doesn''t look angry. "Your IQ has grown a lot and you have a lot of words. When will you be angry when you see me angry?" The system stopped talking, and quickly tuned out some videos to watch, looking at her host,ughing and ying people. Sure enough, when the host was angry, he never looked angry, but smiled more and more. He froze for a moment, and could not judge the great mood of his host with his expression. [So ... what now? Can I help the host? Tang Guo was very satisfied with his systematic attitude. "Send a scarf first." The system is a bit sloppy, he thinks it is not as simple as a hair bib. Secretly scolded countless scolds under the cor, the host is doing something. Why is he a little excited and not trying to stop it? Really been waiting. Tang Guo issued three words, "Wait." Less than a minute after sending her bib, she went on a hot search. Fans of the bib saw the three words of Tang Guofa, and they really stumbled. After those things were exploded, the original owner did not send a bib and did not exin anything. It was also her negative attitude, which made thepany give up her and not make money and disobedient stars, they naturally would not care. Besides, with so many stone hammers, it is still about the popr acting actress Su Yingdi, there is no need to offend such a potential acting emperor for a vase actress without a background. [Vase female, get out of the entertainment circle. [So disgusting, wait and see, do you think you can still stand up? [No more Bailian? Chapter 284: Infamous actress (4) Chapter 284: Infamous actress (4) Chapter 284 The infamous actress (4) Tang Guo ignored the insults on the Inte, but because she stood up to speak out, her diehard fans seemed to have the courage to continue to support their love beans. [Guo Guo, I believe in you. [Our family Guoguo is a kind person. I have always liked her and I believe her. [Anytime, Guoguo, I will support you. [You are so good, they just envy you. Tang Guo nced at her, a smile arose at the corner of her mouth, and picked up a fewments that were apparently her loyal support fans, "thank you, wait for me." With this reply, those loyal fans almost cried. They waited for a month, and finally the goddess was willing to stand up. For a month, they always thought that everything was true, and Tang Guo didn''t dare toe out without speaking. But they also think that such a kind fruit should not be that kind of person. This short bib and the responses to thosements are their courage to continue supporting. [Host, need to rify those posts that nder you and nder you? ] The system took a sigh of relief now, and finally the host seemed to be in no hurry. "No, let them scold for a while," she smiled. "ck and red are also red. They bring traffic and are very useful for what I do next." "Of course, my main purpose is to look at them in the future with beatings, red ears, and dogs jumping over the wall." "When everyone thinks that I am the kind of person said on the Inte, and the whole people scold, I will rify the evidence and they will not stand it." "However, this is not the only thing. They always thought that the clean and beautiful male goddess had done all kinds of unseen and chaotic work. I don''t know if they can afford it." The system stumbled, couldn''t bear it, and definitely couldn''t bear it. s, when the host broke down, no one really did. "Tong, let me give you a task now. Find out how many families behind me have poured dirty water on me, and find out all the people behind them, by the way ..." Tang Guo smiled meaningfully, " Take me out of their history since their debut, and I''ll ask you for it when I need it. " [No problem, the host is big, this is left to me, as long as there is awork, it is my world. "The system said excitedly. Tang Guo froze his lips. "Very well, those people will monitor me. If there are any explosive videos, record them in all directions." understand. "Very good, Tong. I have to say that you are a very useful system now. You don''t need me to install a monitor in order to monitor such sneak shots, and hack theirwork." Tang Guo praised sincerely. [Hmm ...] What if I''m a little shy, the host is the first time to praise him like this. Then Tang Guo called the agent Jiao Hong, and Jiao Hong''s voice was aloof. "Thepany has already negotiated. I will no longer be your agent. Your agent shoulde to contact you soon, not me. saying you" Just then, Tang Guo saw the new iing call, hung up Jiao Hong''s phone, and picked up the strange call. Since she is not her agent, there is no need to talk nonsense. Jiao Hong: "..." "Hello there." There was a pause for a few seconds before answering, "Hello, is it Tang Guo?" "Yes." "I ... I''m your new agent. Now ... are you free?" What she might want to say is, are you okay? "Have." Chapter 285: Infamous actress (5) Chapter 285: Infamous actress (5) Chapter 285 The infamous actress (5) Tang Guo opened the door and was surprised that her new economic man was just a 20-year-old girl, two years younger than her. The little girl has a round face and very beautiful eyes. "Guoguo, you look good." Zhu Yi was also surprised. She thought that she would see a very decadent woman when she came here, but she did not expect that the beautiful woman in front of her looked so beautiful. Oh my god, especially the pores that are almost invisible, and the delicate white skin is almost jealous. Tang Guo invited people in. Zhu Yi introduced himself first, then said a little sorry, "Thepany side ..." "I know." Tang Guo interrupted her. "Look at the arrangement. I need to act. The advertisement will not be epted. It is best if there is a reality show." "Even ordinary scripted reality shows, I like more challenging ones, such as survival in the wild, surviving outdoors, dancing with beasts, experiencing life in the countryside ..." Tang Guo calmly exined his thoughts, " I believe they would like to invite someone like me. " For ratings, there are many shows willing to invite her, even if it is a ck and red person. Zhu Yi was stunned obviously. "You ... do you want to participate in the reality show?" She held a few scripts in her hand. "In fact, I have helped you prepare the script. Would you like to see it first?" "Yes, there is no conflict between acting and participating in a reality show, just arrange the time." Zhu Yi stuttered, "But ... wouldn''t you be too anxious, would you like to take a break?" She looked at the bright woman in front of her, and her heart fluttered. I didn''t expect that Guoguo was so aggressive that she hit her. She can tell from the first nce that those words on the Inte are definitely not true. How could such a fruit be done with such aggressiveness? "Show me the script." Zhu Yi looked at the smiling woman and quickly passed the script. There are three scripts in total, none of which are major productions, which she carefully selected. Neither are the heroines, the second women and the third women, but the directors of these small productions have a good reputation. They use actors to watch acting skills but not others. She also knows that Tang Guo''s acting skills don''t seem to be good, but it''s still early, so you can hone and audition. The first is of the Republic of China type. Zhu Yi''s chosen role is female three, a patriotic woman born in a troubled life, drifting all her life, and finally, in order to save senior talents, she chooses to share with the enemy. give a deep impression. The second is the ancient pce fight, which is still the female third, and the role is a national evil, which is in line with Tang Guo''s appearance. She thinks this role is good, Tang Guo is easier to master. The third is the campus script. This is the script she least favors. It is a female second and a female one is two sisters. "The third one." Tang Guo''s browsing speed is very fast, the first one is too ordinary, the second one is not challenging, and the third one ... She bowed her head and smiled, she liked it, which reminded her of many wonderful memories. Although the role she is going to y is just a female second, or a disruptive female second, this is not important. There is no Wei Yue in this story, so she can be a bad woman with peace of mind. The first girl is a younger sister, and the person is a dumb white sweet. The second girl is a sister, an omnipotent genius. This is very suitable for her, and she is also almighty. system: "Then ... I''ll let you know during the audition, Guoguo, you prepare, this role is not set directly, the director will personally ask." Chapter 286: Infamous actress (6) Chapter 286: Infamous actress (6) Chapter 286 The infamous actress (6) "Guoguo, do you need to take a break?" Without meeting Tang Guo, Zhu Yi was still a little worried. So far, she has taken over Tang Guo for a week and apanied her to various trainings, especially in fitness. The degree of desperation of the other party is simply outrageous. Fitness in the morning, performance ss in the afternoon, pondering the script in the evening, watching ssic TV series, movies. She only sleeps for six hours a day andmunicates with her in the morning. Tang Guo''s fluency in English and pronunciation surprised her. Where is this vase actress, is it a deep mountain old monster? She has stayed abroad for several years, and her spoken pronunciation is no better than the other''s standard. Zhu Yi jumped cautiously, the goddess was so great, and there was a lot of pressure to be a fan. That''s right, she is a little fan of Tang Guo. At this time, Tang Guo''s mobile phone rang at her. She nced at the phone''s remark name "Qiao Viin" and stunned. What does this remark mean? "Guo Guo, phone." "Here." Zhu Yi stuck his tongue out and picked up the phone. There was a low voice over there, "OK?" "Mr. Qiao, isn''t it? Guoguo is busy. I''m her new agent. I don''t know if Mr. Qiao will find Guoguo." "Oh ... if she needs help, you ask her toe to me." The man''s voice was still too low. Zhu Yi stammered his tongue, wouldn''t this be Guoguo''s okay? Tang Guo came over, took the phone directly, nced at the note name, and ticked his lips, "How do you think of me?" "how are things?" "It''s good. I''m fancy a new character. I''m going to audition in a few days, and I n to participate in a reality show," Tang Guo said with a bent corner. When the man heard her brisk and cheerful voice, she was obviously in a good mood. She remembered so many abusive posts on the Inte that she didn''t care? "I can help you rify." Tang Guo sarcastically said, "Do you ... help me rify? For what purpose, do you take advantage of the guilt afterwards?" "Sorry." "No need." Tang Guo smiled wildly, "Qiao Yin, rest assured, my goal of revenge is indispensable to you. You, just wait and see." Qiao Yin''s original gloomy mood was because her words had improved a lot. She said she wanted to get revenge on him? Yes, it was he who pushed her to the abyss, and snatched it from her favorite person. He never relented to the enemy, never expecting to be reconciled with her once again, reluctant to continue his revenge. Looking at her stubborn look, he thought of his mother, who was also a woman with a lively and beautiful appearance. She was confident, proud, and never disdain the feelings of being contaminated, but also very stubborn. The mother gave birth to him the next day and took him away without cause, resulting in physical weakness, and went within a few years. Perhaps Tang Guo''s stubborn appearance sometimes made him think soft of his mother. After Tang Guo hung up the phone, Zhu Yi carefully asked, "Who is the Joe viin?" "Joe." "Who is Qiao Yin?" Zhu Yi''s eyes widened suddenly. "Wait, you mean Qiao Yin? That weird temperament, cursing at every turn, is particrly painful and fussy, a director who can scold ten actors away? " Tang Guo nodded indifferently. "It''s him." Zhu Yi: "..." Damn, her goddess actually had a leg with Qiao Yin, so calm. System: [This year''s male protagonist cannot survive. Chapter 287: Infamous actress (7) Chapter 287: Infamous actress (7) Chapter 287 The infamous actress (7) "Guo Guo, are you confident?" Zhu Yi was very nervous. Today is the day for the audition. She looked at Tang Guo in a student costume, and her eyes were incredible. I changed a set of clothes, and then changed from a national evil to a beautiful female school bully. Looking at Tang Guo still holding a book in her hand, she thought it was a prop, but did not expect that it was a math. Tang Guo''s exnation was, "As a school bull, how can you not do odds?" Okay, she couldn''t argue. But ... you pretend to be fine, why do you do the math problem here? ? Yes, they are in the middle. There are more than 20 people whoe for the audition. Tang Guo thinks it''s still early. This book has just been bought. Zhu Yi: "..." Goddess, Mathematical Math is not so easy to do. Fortunately, Tang Guo''s current image is very different from the image she has always appeared in the public eye, which has led many people to fail to recognize it. The woman writing and drawing in front of her is the ck and red actress Tang Guo. "Too dull, I need a genius high school girl II, not a nerd wearing rustic ck-frame sses." Shi Cong rubbed his forehead. "The campus drama I want to shoot, the timeline is from high school to college , How did a stubborn nerd who was studying hard sh with the heroine? " The actress'' eyes were red, and she said sorry, bowed, and ran out. "If you continue this way, you will be the second Qiao Yin." Shi Cong was speechless. "I don''t want to do this. It''s too difficult to find an actor in my mind. None of the nine actresses in the front can figure out the image in my mind. It''s too low." "Well, look at the next one. There are more than 20 women auditioning today. Maybe it''s good at the back." Liang Chao said. "I hope." ... "Next, Tang Guo." Tang Guo stood up, and she took her math problem into it. Zhu Yi made an Amitabha Buddha''s blessing in the back. Shi Cong didn''t pay much attention, and took a sip of water, so the door was pushed open. "It turns out you are here." The girl''s crisp, sweet voice sounded, and Shi Cong gave a stun and raised her head in surprise. At that nce, Shi Cong locked her tightly. She was confident and arrogant. She wore an ordinary school uniform skirt, but she also wore a high-end custom feeling. Her background is rich and rich, so this temperament fits perfectly. "I heard that you are going to participate in the Mathematical Olympiad, too." The girl continued to move forward and opened the Mathematical Exercises in her hand, as if this was the ssroom. She chose to sit on that chair and spread the exercises as if there were desks ce, with a clean and bright smile on his side, "I n to go too." "Why can''t I participate?" "At the end of Qin, do you look down on me so much?" Obviously no one spoke to her, but she mastered it too well. She didn''t think she was talking to herself. It only made the viewers feel that someone was talking to her, but they couldn''t hear it. It''s weird, it''s really weird. "Yes, I just like you, can''t I just like you?" Shi Cong took a deep breath. "This is another clip." He clearly saw the change of Tang Guo''s expression. The bitterness under the smile shocked him. At the same time, he was extremely excited, which was what he wanted. Chapter 288: Infamous actress (8) Chapter 288: Infamous actress (8) Chapter 288 The infamous actress (8) "It turns out ... what you like is her." She didn''t go mad and didn''t yell. She just said softly, "Where is she attracting you?" It was really helpless and distressing. Shi Cong said with a pounding heart, "This is the third clip." "Crying, who is crying for?" Tang Guo frowned, and snorted proudly. "I don''t understand why thete Qin liked this troublesome man like you." "Shut up ... you have to hold back any more pain, no matter what, how about the beasts will be attracted to you, then we all have to die, I don''t want to die." Shi Cong stood up directly and looked at Tang Guo with excitement. This was an outdoor activity of the ss in the script. Because the hostess identally had an ident, the two got lost in the wild forest and were chased by tigers. In the end, the second woman escaped the attack of the tiger with her amazing IQ and skill, and the two climbed on a tree. As soon as the woman fell, she could not help crying when she thought of the situation, and was scolded by the second woman. Tang Guo''s expression of impatience closed, and he smiled and shouted to Shi Cong, "Shi Dao." "Are you Tang Guo?" Liang Chao watching it was a little weird. Liang Chao is the main character of this campus drama. "You are actually Tang Guo?" If he didn''t watch the clip at first and knew that the other party was Tang Guo, he would definitely not watch it. But first look at the clip, only to find out that the other party is Tang Guo, the situation is different. Shi Cong beat his horse and decided, "This character belongs to you." "Okay." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "Thank you Shi for the opportunity." Before those incidents, Tang Guo had a very good reputation. Shi Dao did not believe those rumors at first, but now he sees Tang Guo even more. Such an excellent acting actor is very powerful in itself. What he couldn''t figure out was, how could the other party not show his acting skills, choose to be a vase actress, and pick up the kind of super beautiful me, I am the most beautiful, and I am the world''s most beautiful drama. "Miss Tang, my name is Liang Chao, hello." Liang Chao moved up, his handsome face was full of curiosity, "Miss Tang is really different from the rumor." Shi Cong wanted to throw Liang Chao out, fearing that the other party would scare away her female second. Tang Guo smiled, "Mr. Liang is good, and soon you will find that I am the same every day, and I will not repeat it." Liang Chao smiled awkwardly, "Miss Tang is humorous and very interesting. I believe that working with Miss Tang is a very happy thing." The acting skills are so good that he wanted to y against her immediately. "Well, Miss Liang''s hand is math?" "Yes, I bought it." Liang Chao felt itchy and wanted to borrow it. Shi Cong quickly stopped and informed Tang Guo to open the opportunity to notify Tang Guo and left. "I don''t have to worry about who the second female is anymore," Liang Chao said contentedly, "Xiaoyu, I promise, your drama is going to be hot." "Roll Lao Tzu, which one I shot was not hot?" ... "Guoguo, there will be a reality show in the wild in a few months." Zhu Yi nced at Tang Guo. "I took a look at your schedule. It was after your campus drama that the campus drama was shot in two. Months. " Until now Zhu Yi was dreaming, Tang Guo actually won the second female role. "Little idea helps me next." "Really, sure?" "Very sure." Zhu Yi sighed and knew that nothing could be changed. Just then, her phone rang and her face changed after receiving it. "Excessive." "what happened?" Chapter 289: Infamous actress (9) Chapter 289: Infamous actress (9) Chapter 289 The Infamous Actress (9) "Shi Dao just called to say that the investor in the school drama indicated that she wanted the role of female second." Tang Guo is not surprised, but also knows who this character wants, because this person seems to know that the show will be hot. She still asked, "Who is it?" "Weichuan." Zhu Yi''s face was not very good-looking, "This person is not offended, otherwise Shi Dao would not call me directly to say sorry." "Let me know who is cutting off the moustache and see if I don''t scold her." Tang Guo ticked his mouth, "It''s Bai Wenwen." "What?" Zhu Yi said inconceivably. "She? Although she is a little talented, does she have acting skills?" Tang Guo didn''t speak. She stared at the current affairs news on TV. It was reported that the body of a woman was found in the grove in the suburbsst night. Because that ce was a blind spot for monitoring, there was no way to capture who killed the woman. This man not only killed the woman, but also dragged him into the grove to hide the sky and cross the sea, but he did not expect that there were many old people walking the dog in the grove in the morning. Zhu Yi also saw it and yelled angrily, "It''s really heartbroken. Maybe this girl wasn''t dead, she was dragged to death." "Guo Guo, do you want to stop watching the other two scripts?" "No," Tang Guo said. "I still prefer the previous one. Please help me sign up for the reality show in the wild, which is also very interesting." Is Zhu Yi''s mouth twitching interesting? "Okay, listen to you. I''ll go first. What do you call me?" She clenched her fists and must not be able to disappoint the goddess. "Tunzi,e out to work." [Here, host, what are you going to do now? "Give me the full story, especially about this school y." [Okay, host. Although you don''t know what the host is going to do, just do it. After watching it, Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "The original female second was also grabbed by Bai Wenwen. I still have the impression that it was strange that Liang Chao was also reced by another second-tier male star." "You show me the hidden part of the plot, what happened to Liang Chao." [Okay, the host is big. ] There is no pressure to watch the hidden plot or anything. "died?" Tang Guo watched the plot. Liang Chao''s death was particrly bizarre. It seemed that he was mad into the road and was killed by a car. At that time, there were so many cars and his body was almost crushed. Somewhat incredible. She looked at the time and froze. Wasn''t Liang Chao''s day dead at 3:30 this afternoon? [The host is big. There are many weird things in this world. The thought of system secretly poking is very good, the more weird the better, the weird world is not easy to copse. "Dial Liang Chao''s phone number while monitoring him." The system did the same. Today''s system has made her more and more satisfied. "Hello?" Liang Chao was puzzled, this is a personal number, few people know. He hadn''t seen this number, but picked it out of curiosity. "I." Liang Chao froze for a moment, then remembered the master of the voice, "Tang ... Ms. Tang?" He couldn''t believe it, Tang Guo took the initiative to call him. "Some things you want to ask Mr. Liang, shall Ie to you, is it convenient?" Liang Chao''s heart beat, and he wanted to refuse. The other party''s reputation is not good now, but I don''t know why I remember the day, he said, "No problem." Chapter 290: Infamous actress (10) Chapter 290: Infamous actress (10) Chapter 290 The Infamous Actress (10) The ghost told the Tang Guo the address, and hung up the phone. Then he responded. Why did he agree? So Liang Chao was nervous in the room. He didn''t notice that there was a shadow hanging outside the window, and he was trying to enter. Tang Guo disguised himself, walked out of the apartment, and hurried to the street, ready to intercept a car. Suddenly a car stopped in front of him, and the man inside leaned out his head, "Where to go?" The man was dressed in a ck casual outfit. The whole man was gloomy. He had deep eyes and a broken hair. It was much longer than the average person, and looked unruly. He held a cigarette between his fingers, and when he saw Tang Guo, he subconsciously annihted and threw it into the ashtray. "Go to Liang Chao''s house." Tang Guo was not polite and got into the back seat. "Driver, please hurry up, I''ll hurry." "Liang Chao?" The man''s eyes were narrowed. "You and Liang Chao are together?" He didn''t believe it. Tang Guo smiled, "Guess." Qiao Yin''s gloomy eyes smiled a little, "Naughty." He positioned Liang Chao''s address as she wished. Suddenly he felt a pair of hands around his neck. The woman''s hands were soft and warm. He almost didn''t let him hold the steering wheel, and he didn''t turn his head back. "Be nice, let go, I''m driving." "What if I don''t let go?" Tang Guo leaned next to his neck and sighed. "If I mess around now, I''ll make sure there is a car ident here. You''re so abominable. I choose you and all together. how about it?" Strange voices came to his ears, and did not make Qiao Nie panic. He held the steering wheel firmly, his voice was low and dumb, "How are you going to mess around?" It seemed to be saying, you show me up. [Host, are you joking? [I see that Qiao Yin quite likes you, I read some records of him, and the women who basically know him have been scolded by him, and many women have been scolded and wept. [The host is big, do you say he is in love with you? ] The host''s charm, he has no doubt. Tang Guo said, "No, he doesn''t love me." what? why? Complex humans, why do nt you love being so indulgent? "He just looked at another person through me, and saw what I remarked to him? The Joe viin, not a softhearted one, was just that I reminded him of someone who was important to him. I''m different. " "This kind of person, I usually describe him in one word." what? "Low bones." "But I''m really interested in him, I n to take a hand, and take revenge, by the way, this world is only thirteen years old, and nothing can be done without doing anything." Is it ... is it? Why is he still a little square. Tang Guo put his hand on Qiao Yin''s neck along the way. Qiao Yin could see her smiling and groaning from the rearview mirror. She still looked cold and drove seriously, driving more stably than most people. Waiting under Liang Chao''s apartment, Tang Guo said in his ear before letting him go, "You can''t see, you''re an old driver, this car is really stable." "Driver, is there a charge?" Qiao Yin suddenly grabbed her wrist and turned over to pinch her chin to get her close to herself. "What do you want to do?" "What do you want to do and you will help me?" Tang Guo asked back. Qiao Yin did not think, and answered, "Of course." "I want to move back, do you agree?" Qiao Yin hesitated this time, "Are you reporting rejuvenation or lost love and want to develop a career?" Chapter 291: Infamous actress (11) Chapter 291: Infamous actress (11) Chapter 291: The Infamous Actress (11) "Both." Tang Guo said with a smile. Qiao Yin didn''t hesitate, he just said, "Okay,e back." He had never thought about letting her go, it was too dangerous outside, and under his wings, she could livefortably. "Qiao Yin, do you like me?" Qiao Yin did not answer, Tang Guo continued, "Why do you want me to hold my thigh if you don''t like me?" "Qiao Yin, you should not." Qiao Yin: "..." "I am so beautiful. In the years I was with you, you never thought of me, it turned out to be impossible." "To shut up." "Qiao Yin, do you like me or not?" Qiao Yin froze the corners of his lips, "I don''t like it." "Well, why do you help me?" "No reason needed." Tang Guo didn''t follow, and took a kiss on his face while Qiao Nie wasn''t paying attention. "Young man, sometimes you look at me strangely, just like a child looking at mom''s eyes," Tang Guo was a little surprised, "You want to be my son?" "Go down." Qiao Yin couldn''t stand this woman with a changed temperament, got out of the car and pulled her out, and quickly got into the car and drove away. He saw the woman''s sessful look through the rearview mirror, his face became heavier, and his speed increased a lot. ... Liang Chao had been waiting nervously in the room, and even more nervous when he heard the knock on the door. What he saw from the cat''s eyes was a strange woman. "it''s me." Hearing the familiar voice, he was surprised and quickly opened the door. "Are you Miss Tang?" "Yes indeed." Qiao Yin recognized her at a nce. She thought it was a problem with her mask. When she saw Liang Chao''s surprised look, she thought there was no problem. Qiao Yin Qiao Yin, that should be a demon evil. Liang Chao rushed people into the house. The whole person didn''t know how to put it. Why did he agree? "So ... what''s wrong with Miss Tang?" "I''m here to save you." Tang Guo said earnestly, "I won''t be able toe today, you will be dead in the afternoon, death is quite miserable, the whole body is crushed with blood and flesh, and the flesh will be broken into pieces . " Liang Chao is not the main character of the plot, but a cannon fodder whose name is dead. The lifeline can be changed. Liang Chao''s face changed, and he was a little bit angry. "Miss Tang, don''t make this joke anymore." "Wait and see." After hearing this familiar sentence, Liang Zhao drew a corner of his mouth, because the woman''s neckline "wait and see" led to a bad word on the Inte. "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll sit here with you today." Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo''s unfamiliar face and asked hesitantly, "Is this makeup or easy-looking?" "Yi Rong, mask." Liang Chao nodded. He had seen human skin masks, but he was not so realistic. A little curious, where did Tang Guo get it. Liang Chao called for takeaway at noon. Today is a rare time for him to rest. He should have been ying games. But there was a woman who said he was going to die badly today, and he dared not do anything, just watch TV in the living room. At ten thirty in the afternoon, Tang Guo stood up. From her delicate bag, she took a yellow charm. When she covered the entire living room with spells, Liang Chao was stunned. "Miss Tang?" He doesn''t believe and doesn''t believe in Buddha. He is an atheist. What he wanted to say, but saw Tang Guo''s eyes, swallowed unconsciously. Does Tang Guo, which looks normal on the surface, actually be suppressed, and now the other party is about to burst out? Just then, Liang Chao answered a call, "Why? I think Miss Tang is very good." "Miss Tang, I''m going to find Xiaoyi, if you don''t act as a female II, I won''t act anymore." After rushing out, Tang Guo grabbed his shoulder tightly, and he couldn''t move a point. Chapter 292: Infamous actress (12) Chapter 292: Infamous actress (12) Chapter 292 The Infamous Actress (12) "You let me go!" Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo angrily, and those red eyes seemed to have lost his mind, pushing Tang Guo vigorously, "I''m going to help you get justice, you woman, what are you stopping me from doing?" [Host, this is a bit scary. "Fortunately, he turned out because of Shi Cong''s phone. Thest time I was probably changed because of the second female." But the second female is not her, but another actress who also performs well. With her here this time, naturally, Liang Chao would not be killed innocently for this reason. It did not ur to him that Yin Chayang misinterpreted a y and saved Liang Chao''s life. She can''t control the lifeline of the main plot character, can''t she save two more cannon fodder? [I did not expect that the host would also actively do good things. Tang Guo smiled, "Tunzi, you said this as if I hadn''t done good things. My three views are very positive." [The host says a lot about everything, I agree. The system snorted heartily, the host has always been particrly concerned about the fact that life can not control the length, so it is easy to see a pleasing cannon fodder, and it will definitely be shot. Liang Chao still stared at Tang Guo with an angry face, looking like an enemy. In fact, his inner thought was not the same. He always felt that there was something he couldn''t control himself. There was a voice in his heart telling him that going out, just opening the door and rushing out, could break it all. At this time, Tang Guo withdrew his hand, and Liang Chao seemed to have been redeemed. He rushed to the door, grasped the doorknob vigorously, and nned to open it. "what" A sharp scream sounded, Liang Chao''s body stiffened for a moment, his face paled instantly, and a cold sweat broke out from his body. He had intended to open the door, but his mind was suddenly clear, and he did not intend to open the door. Did he seem to hear a scream just now? No, why did he rush out in such a hurry? Recalling that he had a quarrel with Tang Guo just now, Liang Chao felt incredible, and quickly looked back at Tang Guo''s reaction. Tang Guo stood not far behind him, with a smile on his face that made him cool. Even if he was stupid, he knew there was something wrong. "Why ... what happened?" Liang Chao loosened the doorknob and asked with a stammer. Before that, he had a kind of spooky house, as if it was shrouded in something, now it doesn''t seem like that. "Do you want to go out?" Tang Guo hooked his lips, "I won''t stop you this time." Liang Chao did not go out, but walked back, staring at Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, what you just said is true? Can you tell me why?" This woman is so strange. Today''s behavior is iprehensible. But he had a very special feeling just now, that feeling was ... survived from the life and death barrier. Tang Guo didn''t make nonsense. He found a charm from his bag, made some water, and put it on the forehead of the other party. Pointing to a corner of the room again, let him see. Liang Chao looked at the corner of the living room, and suddenly stepped back in two steps. It was a woman covered in blood. Seeing him look at her, showing a sullen and resentful look at him. "This ... she ..." Liang Chao stammered, and he tore off the spell, so he couldn''t see it, and put it on again to see the other person, the blood on his face was all, "She is a ghost?" Tang Guo nodded and said, "Yeah, a female ghost." "She ... she seems to hate me, but I don''t know her. I never bully girls." Chapter 293: Infamous actress (13) Chapter 293: Infamous actress (13) Chapter 293 The Infamous Actress (13) "I''ll ask her." Tang Guo raised a smile and said to the female ghost in the corner, "Come and talk." The female ghost was very jealous of Tang Guo, and she was very resentful. If it were not for this woman, she would have revenge. But she was afraid of Tang Guo, and moved carefully. "sit down." The female ghost quietly found a ce to sit down, looked at Tang Guo a little puzzled, the opponent''s spell was very powerful, and it was easy to kill her, not quite understanding what Tang Guo meant. "You are the woman who was hit and tossed yesterday?" Tang Guo said straightforwardly, "Huh?" The female ghost was surprised, "How do you know?" "I saw the news this morning." In fact, she wasn''t connected to this at first. If Bai Wenwen was not sloppy, she might not remember Liang Chao. He still had to die. The crew would change to a male lead, which would have no effect on her. Bai Wenwen asked Wei Chuan to help her cut off the moustache, which reminded her of Liang Chao''s death. The death was inexplicable, and she was a little curious. After walking through the plot, he decided to save Liang Chao''s small cannon fodder. She likes the small cannon fodder that looks good to her. The cannon gray beam was staring at the female ghost at the moment, "I really don''t know you." The female ghost suddenly stunned, "You don''t know me? You hit me yesterday when you drove. You didn''t need to die. But you were good. You threw me into the woods without stopping. I struggled for five. It s only an hour before you die. You left my bag elsewhere. I ca nt ask for help, it s all with you. I would nt have died without you, ohh ... I have my family, I My parents don''t know how sad I am. I''m getting married soon, and the wedding date is all set. " "I and my boyfriend struggled for eight years in this city, and finally we have our house. Everything is going in a good ce, just because you are afraid of taking responsibility, you killed me." At this moment, the female ghost was pitiful, but she was pathetic. Liang Chao was a little angry, and was very sympathetic when he said that. "That ... I didn''t drive yesterday," Liang Chao said earnestly. "I went to a reception yesterday and got drunk. I''ve been resting in the hotel and only came back this morning." The female ghost froze for a moment and didn''t believe it. "You can check, aren''t you a ghost? By the way, I have a driving recorder, let me show you." He nced at Tang Guo. Tang Guo only said to the female ghost, "If you want to find the true murderer, follow me." The female ghost thought of Tang Guo''s power and nodded, but Tang Guo still put a charm on her, and the female ghost immediately felt a bondage. Liang Chao took them to the parking garage and pulled out the driving recorder, which really did not exist. After the female ghost got into the car, she was suddenly confused. "I ... I might really admit it wrong." The female ghost buried her head. "He is the same as your car, but without the childish tinkerbell pendant. When I was hit by a fly, I nced into the car and did not see The other side, but I''m pretty sure there is no such pendant. "Saying she looked around the car very carefully, and was finally discouraged, she almost wronged someone good. She didn''t die immediately. After being hit, she was in a semia. It wasn''t clear who the man was. He died a few hours ago, and he was reconciled, and he came out of the body. She couldn''t find the direction, and finally saw a car of the same type, thinking that this was the person who hit her yesterday, and followed very angry, intending to find a chance to kill Liang Chao. Spoiler, I''m afraid you don''t understand. This world has special power, not scary. There is also a foreshadowing in the front. The former owner did not hit the heroine in a car while driving, indicating that the heroine is not simple. How not easy, the following will be revealed slowly. see you tomorrow. Chapter 294: Infamous actress (14) Chapter 294: Infamous actress (14) Chapter 294 The infamous actress (14) She is a new-born ghost, she has no ability at all, Liang Chao is also a strong-blooded, full-bodied man, she can''t get close to it. But ... When Liang Chao received a phone call and she was emotionally unstable, she knew that the opportunity wasing, and she rushed to disturb Liang Chao and bewilder him to go out. She was killed and she wanted the enemy to be killed by a car. However, there was no sess, and fortunately no sess. Liang Chao heard that a female ghost apologized to him, and his heart was soplicated that he almost died. If it wasn''t for Tang Guoing in time, right, Tang Guo, he looked at Tang Guo with a scorch, "Are you a sessor of Maoshan?" Tang Guo :? "No." Just then, Tang Guo''s phone rang and it was Qiao Yin''s. "When did you move in?" "Well? Are youing to pick me up?" The opposite side was silent for a while and said, "No." Tang Guo sneered and hung up the phone. Qiao Yin listened to the sound of the beep, and her gloomy eyes were a little more energetic, and the woman changed. No matter what changes, as long as she persists in that stubbornness, he will protect her. "The truth is out, I should go." "That, thank you, Tang Guo." Liang Chao said cautiously, "If it weren''t for me today, I might really die." "I''ll go to Xiaoyu to discuss it again, and then I will go home and let my dad invest in this TV series. Anyway, I can''t cooperate with that Bai Wenwen." He is very satisfied with Tang Guo, the second female, and now the other party is his life-saving benefactor, and he will certainly keep her role in the most difficult time. Tang Guo found that Liang Chao admired her eyes very much, as if looking at a master? She opened the door and was about to leave. Suddenly, the female ghost floated in front of her, and said timidly, "I ... can I follow you?" Liang Chao was relieved, very well, the female ghost didn''t want to follow him. "You''re so good, you can help me find the killer, right?" Tang Guozhen smiled, "Why help you?" The female ghost was confused, "Why are you helping him, aren''t you kind?" "He and I are a crew and act as the actor. I know him at least." The female ghost is a little sad. "Then I can follow you, can you help me?" Tang Guogang just wanted to refuse, didn''t know what to think of, and his mouth ticked, "Yes, you can follow me. If I have a chance, I can help you find the killer, but ..." She narrowed her eyes, "You want to listen to me . " The female ghost shivered a little, always felt that the woman in front of her was terrible, but ... besides following this powerful woman, she didn''t know what she should do, so she agreed. Tang Guo found a piece of jade in the system space, and let the female ghost get in. After entering the jade, the female ghost thought that she did not choose the wrong person. This powerful woman was much more powerful than the unwilling man behind. Within two days, Liang Chao called Tang Guo and said that her role had not been reced by Bai Wenwen. Hesitating for a moment, he continued, "Bai Wenwen became the heroine." Tang Guo was surprised. This Bai Wenwen was really amazing. The second female can''t be the one, she squeezes the heroine directly, it is indeed the protagonist. She didn''t immediately move back to Qiao Yin''s side. When the start-up day started, she went directly to the crew. Bai Wenwen was not dead when the car crashed, she was always curious. Chapter 295: Infamous actress (15) Chapter 295: Infamous actress (15) Chapter 295 The Infamous Actress (15) The filming location is in a noble high school in this city. The background of the script is also a story about a group of wealthy second generations. Yes, this is not the prince and Cindere. The Prince Cindere is no longer eaten here, but the princess and the prince. Story, this world is more popr door to door. Shi Cong did not officially announce the names of the male and female protagonists and supporting actors. People outside did not know that Tang Guo would y the second female role in the campus drama "College Love". Shi Cong thought of Tang Guo''s current situation, and he would not announce it until the film was about to be broadcast. At that time, many people will definitely be curious, even if they don''t like Tang Guo, they wille up and take a look. He believes in his vision, as long as Tang Guo maintains the level of the previous audition, it will definitely be hot. Liang Chao was waiting for Tang Guo early in the morning and saw hering. She immediately stood up, "Little fruit,e soon." Shi Cong: "..." When did you be so familiar? "You are in my dressing room. I am separated by curtains. You are inside and I am outside." Liang Chao was very enthusiastic. Seeing that Tang Guo had only brought Zhu Yi by himself, he knew that thepany did nt even ask she was. More than a month ago, because of the scandal, Tang Guo didn''t rify in time, and thepany almost gave up on her, naturally she would not help her. Countless film contracts, advertising contracts have been released, and even somepanies that once endorsed products have asked Tang Guo topensate for image loss. This is the case in this line, because her image is damaged, and many of hermercials, TV series, and even movies have changed her. The original owner abandoned himself, and did not justify himself at all, and apanied most of his worth into it. Now the crew members see Tang Guo appear, although Shi Cong has said hello long ago, no one is willing to involve her. Involved with a notorious actress, there is nothing to end, and the other person is not moral, they are even more unwilling to contact. Seeing Liang Chao''s enthusiasm for Tang Guo, their eyes became subtle, and they all said that Tang Guo was a vase actress, wouldn''t she fix him? Thinking of this, they think it is very likely. Tang Guo felt these subtle gazes, his corner of his mouth ticked, and he came to the dressing room and said, "It''s not good for you to be involved with me." "What are you talking about, you are my life-saving benefactor, fame? Is this true or false in this circle, the people outside think they are clean?" Liang Chao sneered, "I have always been acting acting. "Even if it can''t be performed, it''s a big deal to go back and inherit the family business." Although he yed a campus drama this time, it was his little sister-inw who invited him toe, plus he was a bit interested in the story. He always ys whatever he wants, and no one cares about it. His image is also very casual. Suddenly trying the idol drama, he was still a little excited. Different from previous scripts, the best role of this script is actually the female second. The actor who auditioned only took a few clips and did not get all of them. I didn''t know the importance of female second. Only after passing the audition, can we get a summary of the whole plot, and then understand the importance of the female second. This is why Liang Chao was so fancy with the second female. Once the second female failed, the show almost fluttered. Although he yed everything, he didn''t want to do his own word of mouth. "Wow, Su Yingdi is here." "Bai Wenwen is really lucky. Su Yingdi actually sent her here." "The one is still inside," someone whispered, "I watched a show." The next chapter will reveal exactly what Bai Wenwen is about. I find it very interesting, you can guess. Chapter 296: Infamous actress (16) Chapter 296: Infamous actress (16) Chapter 296 The infamous actress (16) Liang Chao heard the voice outside and observed Tang Guo''s expression, huh? No expression, as if he didn''t care. "Should you go out and see?" That Bai Wenwen, he did not have a good impression, just like the other person, it is not suitable for the image of female second. Tang Guo is thinking so. When they went out at the same time, they met Su He and Bai Wenwen''s eyes. Su He looked a little cold, Bai Wenwen pulled him aside, and smiled lightly and lightly. Tang Guo stared at Bai Wenwen, his frown slightly, "Tunzi, scan." [Okay, the host ... after scanning, it''s an ordinary person. Just then, a voice appeared. [Discoverable Raiders, Liang Chao, Raiders? "Yes." Bai Wenwen said silently in his heart, looking at Liang Chao''s eyes softened a bit, "There are so many good men in this world, all of them are good, but unfortunately, I will only be with Su He . " "875, how much is Liang Chao''s favor?" [Liang Chao currently has a favorable score of -50. Please ask the host to make persistent efforts, to attack the target missions as soon as possible, and to get rewards for the gift package. Bai Wenwen''s eyes were strange, "You didn''t say anything wrong? How could it be negative, I didn''t know Liang Chao before, and I didn''t hate him. Is there any plot that I don''t know, and what is the rtionship between Liang Chao and the original owner?" [Host, please keep up the effort and try to attack the target task. Bai Wenwen felt a little angry and had a negative number. This is the lowest value she has had since she has attacked so many men. "I didn''t expect Liang Yingdi to pick up such a show." Bai Wenwen showed a shallow smile to Liang Chao. "I would like Liang Yingdi to take care of him in the future." Bai Wenwen stooped slightly, looked very humbly, and extended a friendly hand to Liang Chao. Liang Chao nced at him, and found that others were also watching. As a man, he shook politely, but he was angry and said something, "Not as good as Miss Bai." Ding! Liang Chao has a favorable score of -30, and currently has a favorable score of -80. Bai Wenwen''s face was ck at that time, didn''t it just shake her hand, she would have to reduce her 30 favor value, this Liang Chao is a lunatic? People around were also gloating over Bai Wenwen. The heroine was cut off by Bai Wenwen. This was not what they thought. In short,pared to Tang Guo, they thought that Bai Wenwen was more annoying. An actress who can''t even be called a second-line actress is a heroine. Although the cost of this drama is low, Shi Cong is a director with little reputation. He has always watched a movie and never watched people, basically there will be opportunities for him. It was said that before Bai Wenwen wanted to grab the second female role, Shi Cong did not directly agree, but said that he would consider it, and what he considered was how to make Tang Guo continue to y the second female. As a result, Liang Chao came and said that Tang Guo did not act, and he did not act. He also said that if he was so short of money, he could consider letting his family invest. Shi Cong quickly agreed, but Wei Chuan was not a messy person. He also described that the second female character was not suitable for a gentle and immortal person like Bai Wenwen. The second female is a tyrant flower, which is not in line with people''s design. Wei Chuan asked him for information on other characters, and finally found that the woman was kind and gentle, wasn''t it Bai Wenwen in his mind? This time, Shi Cong didn''t think so much. The show mainly featured female II, so I agreed. As for the first girl, he was not very satisfied, but another investor stuffed it in, let Wei Chuan handle it himself. Shi Cong smiled pokingly, the second woman and Liang Chao could not change. Chapter 297: Infamous actress (17) Chapter 297: Infamous actress (17) Chapter 297 The Infamous Actress (17) "You are actually here?" Su He looked at Tang Guo ironically, and looked at Liang Chao, who was far away, and approached. "Are you hooking up to Liang Chao again? You are so cheap." [Note that the y host is online. Tang Guo lifted his eyes and looked at Su He with a kind of severely injured eyes. His eyes were red and red, and whether to cry or not, as if he had been wronged by the sky, Su He felt a little ufortable. "The acting skills have improved, no wonder dare toe to y Shi Cong," Su He did not know what to think of, heheughed, "No, I forgot, your acting skills have always been good, otherwise you can deal with Qiao Yin at the same time Look at me again, Tang Guo, are you disgusting? " Tang Guo burst into tears all of a sudden, huge grievances, and distress in her heart. When she saw the stigmatization of a loved one, she didn''t even know how to exin it. She held the thermos cup helplessly, her head down, and tears dropped. "Haha, it''s ridiculous. Tang Guo is so ridiculous. It really makes you cry." Su He approached and looked down at the woman. "Unfortunately, I won''t be fooled again, you woman I''m the most acting, ruthless and disgusting. Now, do you want to pretend to be wronged, let me sympathize with you, and let me help you rify the rumor? " "You want to be beautiful." "I tell you, Tang Guo, I love Wenwen. No matter before or after I know you, the person I love is Wenwen. What do you think you are? Yeah, you are a thing , I''m angry just because someone I hate snatched a thing from me. " "Su He, you shut up." Liang Chao was trembling with anger, and it was only a while before he thought that Su He was afraid to treat Tang Guo. He was so relieved that when Tang Guo lowered his head, he felt bad, and then he found that the ground was actually wet and she cried. He didn''t think that much, rushed to Su He and punched him, "Su He, you are really **** human." Su He also didn''t expect that Liang Chao would do it. He rubbed the corners of his mouth that was hurting, and ridiculed, "You really have the ability, Tang Guo." Bai Wenwen also hurried over to ask Su and Hsiao Han warmly, and see Tang Guo is very bad. "875, I''ll change a bad luck, throw me on Liang Chao, no, change two, and throw another one on Tang Guo." Although the buried Tang Guo was crying, his eyes were clear. Hearing that strange voice, consciousnessmunicated with the system. "Tunzi, she also has a system, it seems like a fast-wearing man." [Host, I''ve researched it out. I''m much more advanced than that 875. They can''t hear us. As long as the host is willing, I can hack the other party''s program at any time and let the other party rebuild it. "Yes, Tongzi, you are getting better and better." [It was said long ago that I would be more and more powerful, hey, host, should I swallow the other party? The system is running out of light, he feels it can be upgraded if he swallows it. Tang Guo''s mouth cornered, "No, you''ll get Bai Wenwen Su and me in bad luckter." understand. Tang Guo is very satisfied with Bai Wenwen, the heroine, and the source of happiness in this world depends on each other. No wonder the original owner died so miserably, the other party turned out to be a fast-wearing tasker, unlike her as a cannon fodder, and the other party was a heroine of the male lead. I''m so jealous. "Tunzi, they still have big packages." System: [Host, I can swallow 875, to help you work without charge. . . . Chapter 298: Infamous actress (18) Chapter 298: Infamous actress (18) Chapter 298 The Infamous Actress (18) Su He looked at Liang Chao''s maintenance of Tang Guo, and became even more disgusted with her. This woman was as disgusting as ever. What else did he want to say, pulled by Bai Wenwen, "Someone came." Su He''s contempt disappeared instantly, and a gentle smile appeared, and he walked to Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, please don''t tell me anything in the future, we are a thing of the past." Su He held a distant smile and held Bai Wenwen''s hand. "Now my girlfriend is Bai Wenwen, please Miss Tang to hold some. Today''s business is okay, it looks like the first day of starting. " He nced at the others who came over and smiled. "It''s also in Shidao''s face, I don''t care." Tang Guo bowed his head, his mouth bent, "Tunzi, did you record it?" [Already recorded. "Great." Everyone who came after heard Su He''s words, and they brainstormed the plot just now. They thought that Su He had bullied and cried Tang Guo. However, it was Tang Guo''s shamelessness that they colluded with Liang Chao, and saw Su Heing, but he still did not give up. This woman, indeed, was as cheap as the news broke. Su He rubbed Bai Wenwen''s head, "Wenwen, I''ll see you tomorrow." "Okay." Bai Wenwen looked gentle, and the two stood there really well. Before leaving, Su He said to Tang Guo again, "If there is something wrong in Miss Tang''s heart, don''t bother with Wenwen. Seeing the previous rtionship, I can forgive you for being rude." After that, Su He walked in his pants. The cast''s actresses all stared at him, with the male **** in his mouth so handsome and handsome, staring at the stars, looking at Bai Wenwen with envy and jealousy. "The male **** is so gentle." "Yes, if only the male **** is mine." Hearing this, Bai Wenwen''s mouth was ticked, and consciousness and systemmunication, "Tang Guo is really stupid. She would abandon Su He and such an excellent man." Tang Guo sneered when he heard what Bai Wenwen said. She stared at Su He''s back, raised her brows, and nced at the actresses who had been staring at Su He. Seeing Su He was about to disappear, I do nt know why, Su He screamed and the whole person fell to the ground, or the dog was eating-shit posture. Tang Guo fluttered andughed, and the others messed up. It was Bai Wenwen who responded quickly and hurried to Su He. Just when she was about to run to Su He, she didn''t know what she had stepped on, and with a sound, the whole person fell towards Su He''s position. "Ah-"-The scream from Su He is reallyparable to killing a pig. The original messy audience was stunned and didn''t understand what it was. Shi Cong just saw this scene, especially the ovepping men and women in front of him, and the scream of Su He left a deep impression on him. Liang Chao was the first one who couldn''t help butughed. In front of so many people, he didn''t dare to talk to Su He before, nowughing out loud makes him very happy. In the end, Su He was taken to the hospital. Bai Wenwen was okay. Seeing Su He had a pale face, she had to go to the hospital with Shi Cong for leave. "Su He''s broken a leg." Liang Chao ha ha ha haughed the pig, "It was crushed by Bai Wenwen. The woman didn''t look fat and didn''t expect it to be light." "Also, I heard that when Su He was taken to the ambnce, the stretcher didn''t know how to break, and he was dropped." Chapter 299: Infamous actress (19) Chapter 299: Infamous actress (19) Chapter 299 The Infamous Actress (19) "Is this Su He doing a bad job? When I got out of the ambnce, I was pushed by a crazy woman who was in trouble at the hospital, and she fell down again. Thinking of these things, Liang Chao couldn''t helpughing, and the entire dressing room was hisughter. Particrly magical. Although his assistant and makeup artist didn''t dare tough out loud, he also sneered. When Liang Chao talked vigorously, he found a person who walked in the mirror and looked at the other in surprise. Qiao Yin walked in front of Liang Chao and nced lightly at the dressing room inside, "I''m looking for her." Liang Chao''s eyes widened, so he looked at this man in casual clothes, with a broken hair and a gloomy temperament, and opened the curtain to enter. He grabbed the assistant girl''s hand and asked, "He is Qiao Yin?" Of course he knew Qiao Yin, and the two were pretty close friends. "Yes indeed." The assistant girl is incredible. Qiao Yin actually came to Tang Guo in person? The rtionship between Tang Guo and Qiao Yin is known to everyone in the circle. He even knew that Qiao Nie and Su He had that grudge. But Tang Guo had moved out of Qiao Yin''s ce, and people outside did not dare to burst out Qiao Yin, and only dared to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. Qiao Yin stood behind Tang Guo like this. The woman did not look back, he was sure that the other party saw him. After the dressing room helped her with her makeup, she turned around. Qiao Yin looked at her school uniform skirt and used three words to describe the woman in front of her. Simple, clean and bright. As if she was really a lively and confident high school girl, the smile on her face was particrly brilliant. "When will you move in?" Zhu Yi: "..." Brother, you are too direct. "Any time." Tang Guo smiled. "But you areing to pick me up." Qiao Yin''s eyes narrowed, "You know, I''lle over and pick up your consequences." "What consequences?" "It''s a rumor, it''s been raised up." Tang Guozhen smiled, "Isn''t this true?" Qiao Yin stagnates. She walked in front of Qiao Yin and put her hands on his shoulders. "I''m not scared at all, it depends on you." "People outside are talking about my water-borne Yanghua, who walked among various men in order to abandon her boyfriend," she lifted her eyes and smiled, "and you Qiao Yin ... they dare not mention a word. " "And, I did hold it up, didn''t I?" Tang Guo looked at Qiao Yin and touched him with his hand. "You can give me a lot of resources." "It''s just maintaining the rtionship then." Qiao Yin grabbed her hand. "Be disciplined." Zhu Yi: "..." She wanted to go out, but the big guy stood at the door. "Don''t move your feet." Tang Guo fluttered, got close to Qiao Yin, and whispered, "If you let people outside know that Qiao Yin will not work, I don''t know if it will make headlines." Qiao Yin''s eyes became more and more dangerous, emitting a deep light, pinching Tang Guo''s chin, "I''ll pick you up today." "If this is what you want, I satisfy you." After that, Qiao Nie left. The rippling smile under the woman''s eyes made him feel sarcastic and suffocating. Then he sneered, really wondering why he was soft to this woman. "Joe." Liang Chao quickly called Qiao Nie, "What are you doing?" "Qiao Yin, since you''re sharing with Xiaoguo, don''t bother her." Liang Chaoren really said, "She is a good girl, don''t hurt her any more." Qiao Yin stared at Liang Chao nervously, and said lightly, "She asked to move back to me." "How is that possible?" Liang Chao didn''t believe it. Didn''t Tang Guo move from Qiao Yin himself? Chapter 300: Infamous actress (20) Chapter 300: Infamous actress (20) Chapter 300 The Infamous Actress (20) "Qiao Yin is not a good person." "At least not a good person for women." No matter what Liang Chao advised, Tang Guo still didn''t change his mind. At this time, for the outsiders, it was about to start shooting. This scene is a match between Tang Guo and Bai Wenwen. To outsiders, Tang Guo is a poor performer, and Bai Wenwen is a novice with little experience. The two yed against each other and they really wanted to see how Shi Cong scolded others. Tang Guo ys the second female, with excellent grades, beautiful and generous. The name is Lin Weiwei, a school flower. Bai Wenwen yed the first female, with a medium grade, and she was beautiful and gentle. Her name was Lin Zhizhi. When Lin Zhizhi was born, she had been in the womb for too long, so her health was always bad. Therefore, the family is very baby Lin Zhizhi. Liang Chao yed the male prince, Gao Fushuai, gentle sunshine, the white horse prince in the minds of countless girls, named Qin Mo. Lin Weiwei is bright and confident, and also a little arrogant. Many people like her and many people don''t like her. Lin Zhizhi is gentle and careless, and many people have pity on her. Her thin body can''t bear to hurt her. There were three people in the first scene. It was Lin Zhizhi, the first day of Lin Weiwei''s ss when she transferred to the grass school at the end of Qin Dynasty. Everyone was attracted by Lin Weiwei''s bright look. Only Qin Mo saw Lin Zhizhi with a light smile on the side. [Host, someone poured glue on your seat. ] The prompt of system 875 sounded, and Bai Wenwen on the podium kept smiling. "Where is Tang Guo seat?" No. Bai Wenwen sneered, knowing that these people would do things. After all, she was the firstdy to help her in, and some people were jealous. After self-introduction, Tang Guo, who had yed Lin Weiwei, should go first. Bai Wenwen took the first step and walked in front of Tang Guo. There was a glue seat, so she wouldn''t go. As soon as Tang Guo is stopped by the director, it is not her business. Anyway, she doesn''t look at Tang Guo anymore. After the scandal came out, she remembered her first love. Such a woman was really disgusting. Bai Wenwen went to the original position of Tang Guo. The details of the seat did not affect the plot. Tang Guo followed her behind, watching Bai Wenwen sit carefully inside. ncing at the transparent glue on the chair, she smiled on her face and did what she shouldn''t. Shi Cong didn''t stop. He thought that Tang Guo''s smile was very meaningful, and it swept around, as if to say, I found you. Lin Weiwei is a clever character, he is a little looking forward to what Tang Guo will do next. Then I saw Tang Guo bending down with a tissue, and slowly got up, "I don''t really like this gift." After speaking, she raised the paper towel and raised her eyebrows. "I never expected that many people would be jealous of my excellence on the first day." "Teacher, shouldn''t this act of damaging public property be notified of criticism?" Then he took a book from the ssmate next to him, put it on the seat, and sat down. "ssmate, you look pale." Tang Guo was very happy, so many lines at once. The group performance next to me was also very happy, all of a sudden a pale face shot. She quickly held her breath and made her face red and white, the expression of being caught by someone for doing bad things. Sure enough, she was captured by Shi Cong. The group performance was very good and very satisfied. Bai Wenwen: "..." Group performance: "Hahahaha ..." They were reallyughing. Chapter 301: Infamous actress (21) Chapter 301: Infamous actress (21) Chapter 301 The Infamous Actress (21) Shi Cong pped his hands and said something good, the groupughed just now that the hahaha smile was pretty good. I don''t know who did the glue, but don''t stop, this way to show that Lin Weiwei is not a bully person, I have to say it''s wonderful. Bai Wenwen sat quietly, his lips narrowed. I didn''t expect that Tang Guo had some skill. After the filming of a scene, everyone remembered Lin Weiwei''s role and that sulky group performance. Later, Shi Cong added a few more shots, but she was very happy, and she was especially attentive to Tang Guo. Instead, she yed Bai Wenwen of Lin Zhizhi, and they looked at her eyes with deep meaning. Does that glue have anything to do with Bai Wenwen? This drama is mainly about the twin sisters Lin Zhizhi and Lin Weiwei who have different appearances and different personalities. As soon as she arrived at the school, Lin Weiwei was very popr, with excellent grades, excellent sports, and excellent dance. She soon became one with her ssmates. Lin Zhizhi was not healthy, he did not dare to do strenuous exercise, and his grades were also moderate, but he yed a good piano. When Lin Weiwei and the male lead Qin end stadium PK, she was silently ying the piano. Lin Weiwei gradually loved each other after fighting with the male lead Qin Mo. She thinks that Qin Mo is a person as good as her and deserves her. At the end of the Qin Dynasty, Lin Weiwei had a favorable opinion. No one like Lin Weiwei did not like it. If he did not pass by the piano ssroom by ident, listening to the gentle and beautiful music, watching the lonely and thin back, maybe something would happen with Lin Weiwei. Sinceing into contact with Lin Zhizhi, he has deliberately avoided Lin Weiwei''s contact, which made Lin Weiwei, who had always been proud, unbearable, and began deliberately targeting thete Qin. Her aim was not to ridicule, to scold, she was a proud person and disdain to do this. Her method is: first in performance, first in sports, first in everything, let Qin Mo always second. She didn''t have any feelings about Lin Zhizhi, nor did she have a good opinion. After always discovering that Lin Zhizhi liked thete Qin Dynasty, she asionally mocked Lin Zhizhi. Then in everyone''s impression, Lin Weiwei became a vicious sister. Tang Guo is so refreshing, this role is just too suitable for her. The entire face was beaten, and the female II''s various skills were illuminated, brightening the eyes of the blind ssmates. Although in theter period, she will say that she cannot get the love of thete Qin, but she doesn''t matter. System: Just happy. Bai Wenwen was a little bit aggrieved, but she had a lot of drama, but every time she felt beaten by Tang Guo. Tang Guo can ridicule casually, all kinds of domineering responses. And she can only speak softly and whisper, smile gently at the male lead Qin Mo, show a kind expression, all kinds of babies are wronged and I will not say. Tang Guo can dere publicly that she likes the end of Qin and let everyone understand her mind. And this role of Lin Zhizhi, she can only care about thete Qin shyly, and dare not announce it in public. The whole show, the most aggrieved is Bai Wenwen. Anyway, in thete period, Bai Wenwen took it easy and began to hit Tang Guo''s face. This time she had already nned, she must hold Tang Guo and let the other party sumb. Qiao Yin was a sneaking scene, standing in the corner, looking at the brash **** the camera, a tear was hanging on her face, and she said, "The person you like is her." She didn''t cry, but the tears couldn''t stop falling, she looked up as if to force the tears back. Chapter 302: Infamous actress (22) Chapter 302: Infamous actress (22) Chapter 302 The Infamous Actress (22) Bai Wenwen felt a little bit refreshed, and quickly took the line, "Sister, I''m sorry." Appearing a painful look appropriately, "If Qin''s favorite sister is at the end, I will not get in between you, but at the beginning Qin said that I like I." "I know my sister likes him very much, and everyone in the school knows that looking at my sister''s happiness, I don''t know how to tell you." Bai Wenwen was so relieved, now I know who the person Qin liked like? Just ask for a face. "Since I was young, my sister hated excellence. I couldn''tpare with my sister and didn''t dare to grab anything with her. But at the end of Qin, I''m sorry for my sister, I won''t let it to you." Lin Zhizhi, who has always been gentle, stubbornly looked up, "Because he likes me, I can''t because you are my sister, I will give him to you, and doing so will hurt him." Bai Wenwen was very refreshing, and he also talked to the system, "I''ve really tried to humiliate me this time." Next is Tang Guo''s line. She watched as Liang Chao, with tears in her smile. "Since you like her, why not say it earlier." "Seeing me confess to you every day, are you happy?" "Very content?" "Very proud?" Bai Wenwen: "..." Group performance: "..." is wrong, right? But Shi Cong didn''t stop and they didn''t dare to say anything. Tang Guo walked in front of Liang Chao, sneer, "Is it fun to y with me?" Immediately, he stunned the people present. Bai Wenwen was also stunned, and quickly called the system: "Is this woman crazy, did she get into the drama too much, and made Liang Chao a Su? [Host, your task is to attack men. [I found the target of the strategy, Qiao Yin, is it a strategy? Bai Wenwen said yes or no, and asked how much he liked it by the way. [Qiao Yin currently favors, -90. Bai Wenwen almost did not faint, how could it be -90? Shi Cong didn''t stop here, Tang Guo continued, Liang Chao looked at Tang Guo with an incredible look, it was really incredible. But his face was not painful. When Tang Guo hit him, he didn''t exert much force, but his voice was very loud. Bai Wenwen quickly ran to block Liang Chao behind him and looked at Tang Guo with a vignt look. The previous lines were useless. Shi Cong didn''t stop, she could only bite her head and turned her head, trying her best to maintain her gentle image. "sister" Tang Guo didn''t look at Bai Wenwen, just stared at Liang Chao and said, "I''m going abroad." "You love it." Having said that, she turned around without stopping. It was just that the camera kept following her, and the tears that she had held back suddenly burst out. She ran away frantically, leaving a proud and embarrassing back to the two. It is not that Liang Chao is disliked, but that Liang Chao likes Lin Zhizhi, proud of her disdain for the man who robbed her sister. At first she didn''t know, and after knowing it, she wouldn''t continue if she liked Qin Mo. The people present seemed to immediately understand what this proud girl was thinking. How can a highly educated, confident and proud person do the job of grabbing a man with his sister. She had only one choice, to stay away and leave here with her neck up. I don''t know why, they feel a little bit sour. Before everyone came back, Qiao Yin had left the crowd and blocked Tang Guo at the school gate. He wanted to hand in some tissues, but saw the woman walk back with a smile, her arms stiffened. The woman came over and embraced his arm, very intimate, "Ain." Chapter 303: Infamous actress (23) Chapter 303: Infamous actress (23) Chapter 303 The infamous actress (23) Qiao Yin: "..." "You came to see me." No, he just passed by. Tang Guo raised his head. "A Yin, help me wipe the tears on my face to see if the makeup is worn out." Qiao Yin had no choice but to pull out a tissue to help her wipe her face. At this moment, he heard a sound of taking pictures, and subconsciously pulled Tang Guo behind him. "It was shot," he said gloomily, "I will fix it." "No, I''ve been scolded byizens for so long, it''s not easy for you to get shot too, let everyone smell it together." When Shi Cong followed, he heard Tang Guo''s words, and he wanted to smell everyone, and then he saw Qiao Yin nodded. He sighed, Qiao Nin wouldn''t it be real? "Xiaoguo, you''re almost done. In the end, you need to take a few more years to make the shot." Tang Guo took Qiao Nin, and just brought in his own gold master. Everyone in the crew knows this, so they are basically afraid to rectify Tang Guo, and behave properly. If they can be directed by ghosts, then they will send it. In addition, for nearly two months, Tang Guo''s performance was also amazing. He didn''t say anything about his acting skills, and he never really yed a big name. The impression is indeed a lot better. Qiao Yin really listened to Tang Guo and did not care about those who took pictures. No ident, they made headlines the next day. #Known actress list on ghost directors # # # Numerous posts abusing Tang Guo, the bib appeared again, all kinds of unpleasant. Finally, someone scolded under Qiao Nie''s scarf, scolded him for not having long eyes, how to hold such a person. He also said that he would not watch his movies and TV shows in the future. For a while, many people began to scold Qiao Yin. It didn''t take long for the people in the scarf to make a sensation. No one can believe what they see. Because those who scolded Qiao Nie found theirments praised. It is normal to be liked, but the person who likes it is really abnormal, she is Tang Guo! !! Who they thought was the small ck Tang Guo didn''t care at first, then everyone found that Tang Guo really liked it! !! She used arge size, the one with tens of millions of fans. So far, she is still praising. Anyone who scolds Qiao Nie, she is not polite. Then, another hot search came out. # # "I just went under Qiao Nie''s bib andmented, and also scolded Qiao Nie. Are you blind? After a minute, I was praised by Tang Guo !! "Oh my god, she likes me too!" "Is she crazy? Did she drop her head?" Tang Guo''s fans were also aggressive, and when they were worried, they saw Aidou posting Weibo. "Happy." Eat melon crowd :? Bai Wenwen also saw it andmunicated with the system, "Is she really crazy?" Such an act might anger Qiao Yin, and without Qiao Yin, he might not be able to hang around. However, this is exactly the right thing. One of her goals is Qiao Yin and Liang Chao. Thinking of these two people, one -90 and one -80, she had a headache. It was also soon revealed that Tang Guo yed the second female role in "College Love". As a result, Tang Guo''s old ount was turned over, and almost everything on the Inte about Tang Guo made her out of the entertainment circle. By the way, the original image of Qiao Yin, which is still pretty good, is also greatly reduced. At this moment Tang Guo was at Qiao Nie''s house, happily brushing Weibo, and praising Qiao Nie''sments. The system only knows that the host is very happy, just happy. Chapter 304: Infamous actress (24) Chapter 304: Infamous actress (24) Chapter 304 The Infamous Actress (24) Qiao Yin grabbed Tang Guo''s cell phone, flipped it, and didn''t care about the scolding above, "This is what you want?" "Leave me alone?" "You hate me. You don''t need to trap yourself." Qiao Yin put his hands on Tang Guo''s shoulders. "If you give up like this, Su He will only be happier. He doesn''t know the truth." "Who said I gave up?" Tang Guo pushed Qiao Nin away and poked his mouth. "I just want you to experience the feeling of being scolded. As for me, I have already been used to scolding. There is no difference between one person and one person." Qiao Yin looked at her with a smile, and felt a little ufortable. "High School Love" because of Tang Guo and Qiao Yin, also hung in search every day. Now the audience is curious about this TV series. Yes, they find that no matter how they scold Tang Guo, they still happily praise the director who scolded Qiao Nie. This made them feel particrly upset with a punch on the cotton. They also scolded Tang Guo''s previous TV series and movies, but they were still very happy. This is a bit irritating. Now I know that this drama Tang Guo is the second female, and the ck fansughed happily, staring at the day of the broadcast, waiting until the time to start the killing, be sure to scold Tang Guo''s dog blood, always entertaining The circle can''t lift its head. Bai Wenwen said that this woman was crazy and had no intention of dealing with the other party. In addition, she had problems with her strategy. The person with the highest favorability value was Wei Chuan, 90, and 100 soon, which made her very happy. The other is Su He, which has a favorable rating of 80. Since their announcement, Su He''s favorability has not increased. And two other negative numbers, Bai Wenwen felt a headache. She tried to meet with Liang Chao, but unfortunately, the other party did not bird her at all, the favorability value was reduced by 10, and it became -90 as Qiao Yin. She didn''t dare to touch the two people easily. Once the favorability value reached -100, the strategy failed, and she would lose a lot of experience and be punished. On the side of Tang Guo, Qiao Yin was being dragged to the mall. Qiao Yin did not agree, and now they will definitely be chased by paparazzi when they go out. "going or not?" "Do not." "Okay," Tang Guo found out his cell phone and called Liang Chao. "Come out to go shopping ..." Before he finished speaking, Qiao Yin grabbed the cell phone and hung up. "go with." Tang Guo is already dark, and now appears with Liang Chao again. Qiao Nie rubs his forehead with a headache, let him help his friend. Liang Chao who was nning to agree over there ?: "Don''t provoke Liang Chao. He didn''t apologize to you." Qiao Yin said quite seriously, turning off Tang Guo''s phone. Tang Guo froze, and smiled back, "That''s not going." After speaking, she turned back to the room. Qiao Yin looked at the empty living room and frowned. [Host, what does this mean? Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "Tunzi, have you read ancient texts recently?" "Unhappy, just do it." system:? Do it "How''s Bai Wenwen over there?" [Thanks to the host''s blessing, four of the Raiders'' targets have failed. "If she fails, what will happen?" [I studied it a bit, the host isrge, that system has a punishment system, and the missions that have failed will be roasted by the thunder and fire. The appearance cannot be seen, but the soul will be injured. [That system is not a fun thing. Once she seeds in the strategy, most of her luck will be sucked away. As long as Bai Wenwen is not with them for a long time, they will get worse. More in the afternoon Chapter 305: Infamous actress (25) Chapter 305: Infamous actress (25) Chapter 305 The Infamous Actress (25) "There''s news already on the reality show," Zhu Yi nced at the woman eating potato chips on the crouched love sofa, and looked at Qiao Yin who was sitting on the other side, and watched the liver tremble. The time has been set and will start next Monday. " When Zhu Yi finished speaking, he saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo seemed to have found her and asked, "Little thought, is there anything else?" "Guo Guo, this is a wild survival manual, you have time to look at it. I will help you prepare for the wild things." "I heard that the ce I went to this time is close to the virgin forest, and the crew said that this time it will be bigger. It is a snake, a spider, a scorpion beast, and so on." Zhu Yi swallowed, and nced at Qiao Yin secretly, and continued, "It is really dangerous, if you repent, you have time." Qiao Yin looked up and asked, "What reality show?" Zhu Yi breathed a sigh of relief and asked her well, thanks to her taking so long to speak. "The big star who walked into the forest" is a wild reality reality show. The ce to go is particrly dangerous, "Zhu Yi said with open eyes," I''m a little worried, Guoguo has to go. " Qiao Yin looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guoka wiped the potato chips and just said, "Don''t try to persuade me." "I didn''t want to persuade you, you can go if you want." Qiao Nie looked down at the script in his hand, not knowing what to see, and was a little serious, which caught Tang Guo''s attention. Tang Guo moved from the sofa to Qiao Yin and nced at the script, "New script?" "Ok." "I want to act." "Huh?" Qiao Nie looked up. "Are you sure?" "determine." In Zhu Yi''s incredible, Qiao Yin put the script into Tang Guo''s hands, "see which one you like." Zhu Yi was a little surprised, didn''t he say that Qiao Yin''s choice of actors was always strict? Actors can be reced at any time, from casting to opening, or even to the middle. He would rather not cost re-shooting than he would let an actor break his work. He is a very principled person! !! But is it a bit inconsistent to throw the script at others and let her choose? Zhu Yi felt that Qiao Yin had been wisely destroyed in this life, and was destroyed in a woman named Tang Guo. Since this woman and him appeared publicly, every time scolding Tang Guo on the Inte will pull out Qiao Nie again. Zhu Yi wiped the cold sweat and found that the goddess of her house was watching the script seriously. "I want female second." Tang Guo''s answer surprised both Zhu Yi and Qiao Yin. As long as he was an actor, everyone wanted to act as a female. Qiao Yin asked a lot more difficult, "Why?" The role of the female second is really outstanding, but it is still not as good as the female one, and there are also obvious personality defects. In short, it is not a too ttering role. Zhu Yi is also a pair, why is it like a female second. Tang Guo replied, "Women have been giving for half of their lives. For the first man, after numerous setbacks, misunderstandings have brought about a positive result with the first man. It seems that everyone is happy, but the heart is already scarred. Qiao Nin was surprised, it was true. The ending of a TV series is a great sess, but people often do nt pay attention to the ending, but in fact, the stories that continue after the ending are not necessarily beautiful. "Then why only the second female, and the third female is a more attractive character?" Zhu Yi could not help asking. Chapter 306: Infamous actress (26) Chapter 306: Infamous actress (26) Chapter 306 The Infamous Actress (26) Tang Guo smiled: "Because the seconddy had a loyal follower until she died, there was also someone who loved her so much that she died and even followed her." "This person has never betrayed her, and always stands by her. She doesn''t seem to get the love of a man, but in fact has a better love." Qiao Yin stared at the smiling woman, unknowingly. When she talked about the second follower of the female second, the kind of warm light in her eyes went straight into the heart, as if there was really such a person. Who is she thinking about? Who is this guy? Qiao Yin took the script back and carefully looked at the role of the second man. He hadn''t noticed before. After Tang Guo said that, he found that he had ignored it. Maybe he should add something to it. For example, the second femaleter liked the second male, but she did not admit it. When she died, he told the second man to live well, but did not show his feelings, but he wanted him to live well. This is the favorite of a person. As soon as Qiao Nie''s eyes lightened, she was shaped like this, and the role of female II was even more perfect. And the second man ... He was silent for a while, and found that the character of this character was particrly like Liang Chao. He squeezed the script and turned back to the study. He thought that the second man''s character was not stable. No one can be like Liang Chao, Liang Chao is too detached. "A sin." "I want female second, do you give it?" "give." Qiao Yin didn''t even think about answering, and then closed the door with a stun. He wants to shape a perfect male second, who lives only for female second. Zhu Yi asked carefully, "Guoguo, are you okay?" The great director was so upset that no one except Tang Guo would dare provoke him. "What can happen?" Tang Guo looked at the scarf, andughed, "Now Qiao Nie is more scolding than me, and his reputation is also stink and happy." Zhu Yi: "..." Hehe, isn''t it? Goddess, are you really good? Within two days, the campus drama "College Love" was broadcast. Before the broadcast began, millions ofizens waited in front of the TVputer, the mouse was about to move, and their brains were also conceiving what they could do to scold Tang Guo. In contrast, Bai Wenwen, who ys Lin Zhizhi, attracted little attention. Now everyone wants to me Tang Guo in this drama fiercely. In this weird style of painting, Tang Guo is searched every day, and the headlines are every two days. There were two assistants assigned to Tang Guo from thepany. There were various endorsements and advertisements, which were pushed by Tang Guo. How about a bad image? It is enough to pay attention, and there is no madness. This is the case. Without touching thew, attention is the most important. Tang Guo also stood in front of theputer. As soon as the title song appeared, the barrage upied the entire screen. The entire screen was floated by a barrage of "Tang Guo rolled out of the entertainment circle." Netizens'' thoughts were unprecedented. They all know that no matter what they scold, that woman will definitely ignore it. It would be better to scold "Tang Guo to get out of the entertainment circle" together. At least make the woman understand that they will not support her. Because of Tang Guo, the fans also spontaneously organized a non-governmental organization called Tang Guo ck Fan Group. This group is a ck fan of Tang Guo. The way they sign in is "Everyone scolds Tang Guo every day." The greeting is "Did you scold Tang Guo today?" "Did Tang Guo give you a thumbs up?" . Chapter 307: Infamous actress (27) Chapter 307: Infamous actress (27) Chapter 307 The Infamous Actress (27) Zhu Guotang Tang Guo calmly guarded the barrage to watch the floating "Tang Guo rolled out of the entertainment circle" and was eating potato chips. I almost admired and knelt. Almost before the title song was over, Tang Guo intercepted a barrage of "Tang Guo rolled out of the entertainment circle" and posted a Weibo. "It''s airing, happy." Little fan: The mentality of the goddess is really good. ck powder group: Poisonous, this woman. They already scolded hard. Why didn''t the other person care? At this time, a group of ck fans, the group owner @ , "brothers and sisters, what campus drama is starting, please be mental, this time we must scold that woman out of the entertainment circle." "From the beginning, pick faults. For example, the hairstyle is not good, the cor is not correct, the makeup is too thick, the skin is too rough, the chest is too small, the neck is thick, the legs are thick, and the waist is thick. It looks like a bucket. I believe you will Right? " "And the sound is not good, the acting is terrible, people can''t stand it, and the role is very disgusting. I heard that this female second is regarded as a viin. Then we will scold it hard, understand?" The group of friends followed the answer and understood. The next barrage was quiet for a while. When Tang Guo yed, he gave her and Bai Wenwen a close-up. The person who was about to scold suddenly found out. The hairstyle is very youthful, the makeup is just right, the lens is so close, you can see that the makeup is very light, wow, the skin is good, there are almost no pores. Ahhh, Yan Gou really wants to lick the screen. I don''t need to worry about the cor, it looks casually crooked. The neck is white and slender, and the **** are also good. It is not too big or small, it is not thick, and the legs are not thick. It is aic retreat, wow wow, I am envious. ck powder group: Where should I spray? I don''t know why I want to cry a little. Group owner: There are also sounds and acting skills. ck powder group: understand, we wait. When seeing the glue being poured on the seat, Lin Weiwei smiled, took out the paper towel, wiped the glue, and brought the books at the same table to the mat, as if the ck powder had forgotten that they were spraying Tang Guo. "Wow, this is my dish. It''s good. Lin Weiwei is good. I like this appearance very much." "You see that, the ssmate next to her flushed, and it was her who obviously poured the glue." "Wow, Lin Weiwei is so smart. She actually grabbed the glue that was poured, and simply took the other person''s book to pad. This p face is not toofortable." "It''s so handsome. Sure enough, to introduce, Lin Weiwei is a proud and smart girl." Owner: Wait, you are here to spray Tang Guo, not topliment. ck powder group: oh oh oh, forget the business, spray quickly. "Too arrogant." "Yes, isn''t it just looking pretty, smart?" "Look at her almost bullying her ssmates and almost crying." "I also used my ssmate''s book as a pad." "This Lin Weiwei is really as annoying as Tang Guo." Owner: There is something wrong. Zhu Yi widened his eyes and looked at the words on the barrage, covering his mouth quite speechless. No one actually sprayed Tang Guo''s acting skills. They seemed to have forgotten and sprayed this role directly. In the next few days, the ck powder group seemed to have forgotten to spray Tang Guo. "Slum! I wish Lin Weiwei would be fine." "Wow, the goddess Lin Weiwei can still y basketball. You don''t find it. She ys basketball very well, especially the part when ying basketball with thete Qin. It is really ming." "Willn''t it be a substitute?" "Stupid, take a look. The camera is very coherent and very close. I can guarantee that every Zhen is her." "No, we should spray her ..." Qiao Yin: I should be able to rescue it. See you tomorrow and six chapters a day. Chapter 308: Infamous actress (28) Chapter 308: Infamous actress (28) Chapter 308 The Infamous Actress (28) "Ha ha ha ha ... Lin Weiwei is so good, she bullied that arrogant girl." "If there is such a girl who likes me, I can''t hold it any longer, thete Qin is terrible." "The end of Qin was as stable as Mount Tai." ... Bai Wenwen, who was standing in front of theputer and watching the barrage, kept watching it. Nearly a week''s yback, she found that all the limelight of the role she yed was snatched by Lin Weiwei. Just look at the barrage, everyone notices Lin Weiwei. Lin Zhizhi has a lot of drama, but looking at the plot, I always feel that Lin Zhizhi is a bit too nd. Even if she used the acting card exchanged from the system, there is still no way for her to rush out. "Sister Pei, how can this happen?" Bai Wenwen said to her agent Pei Yun. "My character''s response didn''t seem to be very good." Pei Yun frowned. In fact, she was very optimistic about Bai Wenwen. She is an actor worth training and a girlfriend of Su He. The love between the two was blessed by many people, all under her hands. "I get people talking about your topic." Soon, there were more topics about Lin Zhizhi yed by Bai Wenwen on the Inte. Bai Wenwen is Su He''s girlfriend. Of course, the topic has been noticed by many people. In fact, the general public was a little surprised. Was Su Yingdi''s girlfriend the heroine of the show? As a result, there was more discussion online. "Don''t mention it, I didn''t find out that the woman, Lin Zhizhi, was actually yed by Bai Wenwen." "Oh, she''s still Su Yingdi''s girlfriend." "I am gentle and acting well, but I still like Lin Weiwei." "Don''t forget, that abominable woman in Tang Guo." "But I still like Lin Weiwei." Bai Wenwen saw that he was almost dizzy. "Don''t you say that acting cards are useful? Basically no one can hold me back in acting." When she yed with Tang Guo, she was also very easy-going, she didn''t feel pressured at all. [Host, this has nothing to do with acting, it is personality and charm. Bai Wenwen gritted her teeth, knowing that she should not give up the role of female second. "Wenwen, there will be a reality show right away. Call me there and ask if you are interested in participating." Pei Yun added, "Ahe will also participate, and Liang Chao Tang Guo." "go with." No matter what the reality show is, there are two Raiders in it, you must go. Maybe this time is an opportunity. She remembered that Liang Chao was -90 and panicked. ... "Live?" Tang Guo was a bit surprised, "meaning this reality show is live broadcast?" "Yes." Zhu Yi''s face was a bit ugly. "I didn''t say it was a live broadcast before, which is too disrespectful." "They must know that if the whole broadcast is live, the invited people are unwilling toe." Now that the contracts have been signed, it is toote to regret it. Once they regret it, they will apany many times the penalty. There hasn''t been a full live reality show yet, and it''s no wonder everyone didn''t pay attention to this. Tang Guo looked at the forest in the distance and said, "The mountains and rivers are beautiful, it''s a good ce." Zhu Yi understood her meaning, "Guo Guo, is it really possible to broadcast live?" pletely fine." Zhu Yi thought of Tang Guo''s eyes suddenly shed, "In fact, I think the live broadcast is not bad." She believes thatizens will definitely change Tang Guo after watching the live broadcast. "Live?" Bai Wenwen smiled, it was good, I didn''t expect it to be a reality show in the wild. Chapter 309: Infamous actress (29) Chapter 309: Infamous actress (29) Chapter 309 The Infamous Actress (29) Publicizens heard that this time when the reality show "Big Star Into the Forest" was live broadcast, the whole people were boiling. Netizens who were not interested in the reality show all stood in front of theputer and waited. Especially Tang Guohei Fandan. They gritted their teeth and chased after the daily campus drama update cheerfully. After they came down, they kept a stiff smile and couldn''t help cursing MMP. That woman is poisonous. The director of the reality show is Chang Yuan, who only does reality show. He is basically the famous reality show in China. At this moment, Chang Yuan beckoned to let the members who participated in "Big Star Into the Forest" for the first time. There were a total of eight members. Su He, Liang Chao, Chu Nuo, Cui Yuanbin, Bai Wenwen, Tang Guo, Bai Ningxue, Cui Ni. In addition to Bai Wenwen, everyone else, including Tang Guo, is a superstar with tens of millions of fans. Among them, Su He and Liang Chao have won the movie emperor, Bai Ningxue watched it, and Cui Ni took it. Chu Nuo and Cui Yuanbin are also very mature actors, they are acting. If Bai Wenwen is a neer, then Tang Guo is a typical traffic vase actress. In addition to the campus drama this time, her previous role has a characteristic-I am the most beautiful. Bai Ningxue is cousin Bai Wenwen, but the two don''t seem to deal well. When Bai Ningxue saw Bai Wenwen, he was obviously surprised and disgusted. "This is a very interesting experience." Chang Yuan said with great interest. "I also thought about broadcasting for a long time, and finally decided to present this program by way of live broadcasting." "In the past, we were all recording and various post trimming, but this time I hope toe true." Chang Yuan smiled and was obviously very happy. "An investor made it clear that if you are willing to continue, every team will get a bonus of 100 million, and the most nourishing team during this period can get 200 million bonus. " Seeing everyone surprised, Chang Yuan said, "I said it from the beginning, this is a fun game." "That mysterious investor has hired the best rescue team and will follow it all the way. You don''t have to worry about dangerous issues." After hearing that there is a guarantee of life, several people are a little moved, as long as there are 100 million in the end, who does not mind? What does live broadcasting mean to increase fans. As long as there are no idents, after experiencing this live reality show, it is absolutely beneficial to stabilize people. In the end, no one chose to quit, and Chang Yuan was not surprised at all. "You are divided into two groups and bring the items and tents you need. The survival time in the wild is one month. Except for the first day, you need to get food by yourself." "If you can''t persist, you can exit early, but there is no bonus." Chang Yuan didn''t say to let them persist for a few days. He knew very well that these public figures would definitely not withdraw too early when they broadcast live. "I''m with Tang Guo." Liang Chao said first. "We''re cooked." "I and Wenwen are in a group." Su He nced at Tang Guo, walked in front of Bai Wenwen, and took her hand. Cui Yuanbin grinned. "Then I must be in the same group as my sister. Thest remaining group is naturally Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue, neither of whom has any opinion. "Actually, you started broadcasting live when you got out of the car." Chang Yuan smiled and said to a few people. It looked like a prankster. "You can start nning what you want to bring in." Chapter 310: Infamous actress (30) Chapter 310: Infamous actress (30) Chapter 310 The Infamous Actress (30) "Bring sunscreen." "Bring this cleanser, too." "And this knife, you have to bring it." This time, the whole live broadcast, even the sleeping camera will be facing the tent, so there is no opportunity to replenish them with any supplies. For a month, they can only survive on their own. Tang Guo did not refuse to allow Zhu Yi to stuff things into a suitcase. Yes, Tang Guo brought a suitcase. Zhu Yi said at first that she should bring a bag. After seeing Tang Guo''s suitcase, she couldn''t refute it. Because this is a mechanical luggage, you only need to control it remotely, and it will follow Tang Guo. On t ground, it will glide. On uneven and sunken roads, it will stretch out its legs and feet, and the soles of its feet are in the shape of ws, plunging deep into the ground. Don''t worry about walking unsteadily, but also climbing mountains and trees. Zhu Yi was curious, where did Tang Guo engage in such a ck technology. When Tang Guo came down with her big suitcase, the miniature camera came to her. The suitcase was standing on the ground. Everyone else brought a big bag down, and suddenly saw that Tang Guo was messy with a suitcase. The ck powder group watching the live broadcast finally seized the opportunity to brush the barrage. "Hahahaha, does she think she is going on a tour?" "Take that big suitcase." "Putting on a skirt or cosmetics?" "Ha ha ha ha ha,ugh me to death, this is the funniest joke this year." "Wait for her to be scolded by Emperor Liang Ying." ... Then, Tang Guo walked a little dumbly, still wondering what he could do to get Tang Guo to walk away from Liang Chao. Everyone was surprised to find that Tang Guo didn''t pull the suitcase at all, it actually followed her behind. "Wait, this suitcase will move by itself?" "Before, don''t be too surprised. They do have automatic luggage now, but they are going to the forest. Don''t you think it would be a joke to go to the forest with a suitcase?" Liang Chao couldn''t help but ask, "Xiaoguo, are you sure you bring a suitcase?" He also came over and mentioned it, but his face turned into a pig''s liver color, which was too heavy. "Ha ha ha ha ... Liang Yingdi is so cute, he wants to help Tang Guo get his luggage." "Hahahahaha, didn''t mention it." "At this moment Emperor Liang''s mood is desperate, ha ha ha ha, I still want tough." Su He was carrying arge mountaineering bag and carrying a bag in his hand, and Bai Wenwen was carrying a slightly smaller bag behind him, so they looked at Tang Guo silently. "idiot." Su He cursed in a low voice, led Bai Wenwen and walked forward. Everyone has a miniature camera, so the screen on the Inte will disy several windows. Once several people ovep, the picture will be adjusted to one. "Xiaoguo, this suitcase is a bit heavy. Would you like to reduce it?" In fact, Liang Chao also felt that staying in the forest for a month was simply torture for girls. He understood Tang Guo to bring arge suitcase. "No need, let''s go, it goes on its own, without me worrying." Live viewers, "Bragging !!!" "See how she cries in a while." "Wait for a face." Chang Yuan was very satisfied with Tang Guo''s use of arge suitcase to create a topic for the show. But he didn''t believe he could bring such arge suitcase. "Xiao Tang, really want to take this big suitcase?" "Ok." Chang Yuan smiled. "Since you are so attached, I will not advise you." When she walked into the grass, she understood. The live broadcast audience was also waiting, watching Tang Guo and Liang Chao, walking to the forest with their suitcases. Chapter 311: Infamous actress (31) Chapter 311: Infamous actress (31) Chapter 311 The Infamous Actress (31) "Look!" "Can it be so?" "This operation is really 666." "If you don''t agree, help Tangguo." "My grandma doesn''t help." This is the case. Tang Guo walked in front of her, and her suitcase was next to her. When entering the forest, the road was not so smooth, and there were only some roads that were trampled by people. In short, for the big stars who usually go home by car, they are definitely not used to this way. Then they saw that Tang Guo''s suitcase had grown taller. Grow two "legs" and walked to the front of Tang Guo with "legs". What is even more kneeling is that agitating knives were actually stretched out beside the trunk, and wherever the trunk passed, the nts next to it were rotten and opened a wide road. It was still a little crowded to go side by side, but one was very spacious. Looking at other people, they are holding the stick in one hand and lifting the deep grass to the side, and some nts are blocking the road horizontally. If they do nt jump over, they must bend over, and some ca nt get up, they can Cut these nts before they can pass. In short, the road is not easy. Take a look at Tang Guo''s side, a suitcase will trim the road neatly and neatly. Liang Chao froze for a while, then followed with joy. Sure enough, Xiaoguo was a hidden man, and he found itst time. They all thought that he was following Tang Guo because he took care of her. In fact, he thought Tang Guo was great. He nced at Su He in front of him, the man was blind. He doesn''t think that people like Xiaoguo are the same as outside rumors, even Su He thinks so. He felt that there must be some reason for it. The few people who had walked in front of me wanted to look back at Tang Guo''s joke, and then they saw such a scene, once again messy. The live broadcast also gave the trunk a close-up shot, watching the audience frantically brushing the barrage. "Ask for a link." "Ask for links." "I want one like this." "Mom no longer has to worry about my climbing." "Tang Guo, goddess, as long as you give me a link, I promise not to scold you in the future." "Goddess, goddess, starting today I am your diehard, very loyal." Of course, some fans also said, "Oh, not rare, just spection." "That is, how can she experience life in the big forest like this?" "It''s survival in the wild, and what else does she do?" Then the fans popped up again. "The director said at the beginning that they could bring the items they thought of. If you can drive in helicopters and cars, the director will not say anything." Everyone silently watching the lush forest and the canopy closely spaced, flying a helicopter? Drive a car? Looking for death? Cui Ni is not gone, she pulls Cui Yuanbin. "Brother, I want that kind of suitcase." "Sister, I really want it too." Cui Yuanbin carried a very heavy bag, and there was thergest climbing bag on his back, with a bitter face, "I really want it." The flexible miniature camera gave him a close-up that made the audience notice. "Ha ha ha ha ha, these two siblings, I seem to be able to understand their mood." Looking at the big bags and small bags of Cui Ni''s two siblings, and then seeing Tang Guo walking easily in front, only carrying a small bag on his back, and asking Liang Chao to tie a bag to the trunk, the two of them Did nt youe to travel? Two more chapterster Chapter 312: Infamous actress (32) Chapter 312: Infamous actress (32) Chapter 312 The Infamous Actress (34) Bai Wenwen was afraid that Liang Chao was approaching, she would immediately lower her favorability value and be punished by the system, so she walked quickly. I also forgot Chang Yuan said before that there will be traps in the grass. As he approached the big pit, Bai Wenwen stepped on the air with a scream, and subconsciously grabbed Su He beside him and pulled down. Both were carrying mountaineering bags. The weight made them unable to hold their feet, and they were nted in the big pit. Everyone: "..." Audience: "..." "Ha ha ha ha ha ..." Liang Chao ha ha smiled magically,pletely disregarding the miniature camera to broadcast his words and behaviors to the audience, anyway, he is such a casual person. "Happy." What is even more speechless is that Tang Guo also said "happy" to the camera, which made everyone messy. "Is it really good for you to look at the joke like this?" "Liang Yingdi, you guys copsed." "Tang Guo''s woman is really abominable. He fell into a pit and said he was happy." "I have to say that she never hides her dislike for those two." "Speaking of her, she just behaved a bit more directly." "Front, don''t wash it, your house won''t wash clean, it''s all dark." Although Chang Yuan could not helpughing, he quickly made the two men fall into the mud pit. This kind of excitement is definitely not to be missed by Tang Guo. The first time he arrived at the edge of the mud pit, watching the two mud-covered people inside, his mouth bent unconsciously. If Su He hadn''t covered his entire face with mud, he would have found his face ugly. Bai Wenwen''s condition was not good either. She had mud on her hair and she still nted it upside down. There was almost no mud on her body. Of course, the mini-camera does not stop shooting, so the images of the two were watched by the audience watching the live broadcast. "Although Su Yingdi and Wenwen are very distressed, I don''t know why I just want tough." "Hahahaha, me too." "Hahahahaha!" Tang Guo stood on the edge and stared at them like this, and everyone could see that she was really unhappy and had no cover up. Cui Ni also came and asked if the two were injured or anything. Even if Bai Ningxue did not like Bai Wenwen, she did not smile, but she calmly let peoplee to save people. There was only Liang Chao and Tang Guo, and they almost didn''t say in their eyes, wow, you fell well, it made us happy, and they are just two wonderful works. "Su Yingdi, are you okay?" The rescue team asked, if there were no injuries, just pull them up. Su He took a deep breath and maintained a gentle personality. "It''s okay, Changdao said long ago that there will be traps in the grass. It is because we have little experience. This incident tells us that we must not pass too far I am anxious to explore the road before walking. " Su He''s remarks made those whoughed at him embarrassed, and he took a wave of goodwill in front of fans. This operation was really admirable. Although Bai Wenwen was very annoyed, facing the whole live broadcast, he could onlyugh. The two were rescued, Tang Guo said, "Director, do they go straight, or do they want to take a bath first, then change clothes and go?" "Do you provide bath water?" After finishing speaking, Su He and Bai Wenwen stared at Tang Guo with the eyes full of mud, and almost ate her. Qiao Yin sat in front of theputer, and looked at the woman''s proud look inside, her mouth twitching. Chapter 313: Infamous actress (33) Chapter 313: Infamous actress (33) Chapter 313 The Infamous Actress (35) If Su He felt at this time, it would be anxious to kill Tang Guo. There were miniature cameras everywhere, and he didn''t dare to crash. He has faltered in recent years, and his position has not been fully secured, unlike Cui Yuanbin and Chu Nuo, who are acting actors. Once a person copsed, he wasted all these years. This woman, Tang Guo, is his nightmare. Leaving when he was lowest, and trying to ruin his life when he was standing highest. Su He didn''t show up, but Tang Guo had already convicted him of death. When the show ends, he will definitely regret each other. Bai Wenwen and Su He could only wipe the mud on their bodies, changed their clean clothes and continued to move forward. The show crew said at the beginning that they would provide nothing, and if they asked for a bath in public, they would definitely be criticized. Moreover, the show crew does not bring bath water at all times. If they want to take a bath, they will spend a lot of manpower and material resources. "875, I want to exchange unlucky charms, and give me two more lucky charms." Although I changed my clean clothes, I was immersed in mud in many ces, and I could smell the mud and smell a bit. "Throw me the unlucky charms on Liang Chao and Tang Guo. Lucky charms are for me and Su He." Bai Wenwen could not bear anymore. "You help me look at the front, don''t show other traps." Bai Wenwen didn''t know that she had let 875 get the bad luck of the past and Tang Guo had taken back the system space. Finally through the jungle and reached the ce of the mountain rock. Mountain rocks don''t look high, but they are not easy to walk. The staff had dropped the safety rope above the mountain rock. Bai Wenwen, who was unhappy all the way, arrived at Shanyan and looked at Tang Guo together. The audience who have been waiting here has started to boil. "Ah, ah, I didn''t eat any lunch, just waiting for this time." "The woman used tough at Su Yingdi of my family. Now I want to see how she cries." "My family Wenwen is so gentle, she dares tough at it, now it''s her turn." Can''t be so lucky alone? It went smoothly without any danger. "Wait for Tang Guo to cry." "Wait for Tang Guo to throw the box." The two barrage screens floated on one screen, and they couldn''t stop. "Ahe, be careful." Bai Wenwen looked at Su He **** with a safety rope and carefully checked it for him. Naturally, the fans praised it again. Su He also took her hand and said something of encouragement. As for the Sister Cui, they hugged each other, indicating that I was scared, my brother, I was afraid, and my sister, I was also afraid, which caused the audience tough. The quietest people are Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue. They don''t talk much, but the cooperation is quite tacit. The Tang Guo and Liang Chao groups are known as poisonous groups and highly toxic groups. Tang Guo and Liang Chao also fastened their seat belts, and neither of them climbed immediately. Everyone observed Tang Guo''s expression and tried to see what she was thinking. The camera also gave a close-up of therge suitcase to express what everyone understood. Others also nced at Tang Guo and started climbing. Chang Yuan said just now that the first person to climb up can make a request to the program group. Bai Wenwen and Su He nced at each other. Their requirements were to take bath water and clean clothes. So, the two started first. Followed by the other two groups, Tang Guo hadn''t moved yet, she was drinking water and sipped a small cookie. Chapter 314: Infamous actress (34) Chapter 314: Infamous actress (34) Chapter 314: The Infamous Actress (36) "She won''t give up?" "She went all the way so smoothly that she may not be able to ept it now." "Yes, after all, that suitcase is really good, and I have to take it with me." They all want to be there, is Tang Guo crying? Then Tang Guo said to Liang Chao, "Let''s go." Liang Chao hesitated, remembering that Tang Guo must have an idea, he started climbing. He wanted to take his own bag and carry it on his own back, Tang Guo refused, saying no problem, the bag was fine tied to the trunk. When the audience heard these words, they all thought that Tang Guo had to give up. Next, Tang Guo started climbing. She pulled out a small remote control, didn''t know what to press, and then started to climb the mountain. There was no meaning to manage the trunk. "She doesn''t have a suitcase?" "But without it, she only has a small bag on her back. How will she live next month?" Questioned by everyone, someone suddenly discovered that the suitcase was moved! !! "Look, the suitcase is moving, it is moving!" Next, they seemed to see something terrible. The suitcase was rushing towards Shanyan at a rapid speed, and two iron ws extended out, grabbing Shanyan and climbing. It climbs faster than people. "Tell me, this is not true, is that a robot?" "No, I guess it''s a Autobot, like ... the Ho." "No, no, no, it should be called a boxer, it can slide on t ground, it can open roads, it can climb mountains, or it can swim." "Ah, ah, I want such a suitcase." Su He stayed, Bai Wenwen was dumbfounded. Because the box passed by them just now, and quickly climbed to the top of the mountain rock. The climbing people looked at the box as if they were scorning their boxes, and their faces were a little red. Bai Wenwen gritted his teeth, what about the first box? The director is talking about team formation first. In order to take bath water, she must get first. Bai Wenwen and Su He climbed up vigorously. The other two groups did not deliberatelypete for this number one. Everyone understands that this number one is set for the two of them. But ... you have to ask Tang Guo and Liang Chao if they agree or not. "Let''s take the first." "Liang Chao, can you?" Liang Chao blushed, "Xiaoguo, you can''t ask a man under the camera, okay. This kind of shame question will hurt a man''s self-esteem." Audience: "Lying down! It''s true that Liang Yingdi''s people are copsing every day." "I have participated in the climbing team training, and there is no problem at all." The reason he was unhappy was not to take Tang Guo into consideration, for fear that she would have problems here. "Then let''s go faster." Then everyone saw a healthy figure climbing quickly on the rocks. She seemed to be running, and the chic and rxed movement surprised the onlookers. Even Liang Chao was surprised, and quickly followed. "Wow! She actually climbs." "No, isn''t she a bit scary at this speed, is she off?" "Well, Woman, you have good skills." Although there are still many people who don''t like Tang Guo, from the performance point of view, she is not the superficial vase actress. Rock climbing is fast, and the action is smart and handsome, reminding them of Lin Weiwei in "College Love", also a very handsome girl. This campus drama is only half updated, and they all can''t wait to see today''s update. "Sorry, the first is mine." This is Tang Guo''s words passing by Bai Wenwen and Su He. Abhorrent and arrogant! Chapter 315: Infamous actress (35) Chapter 315: Infamous actress (35) Chapter 315 The Infamous Actress (37) "Cheers!" When Bai Wenwen and Su Hexing fortunately climbed to the top of the mountain, they saw Tang Guo and Liang Chao sitting on the stone and drinking red wine. The faces of the two were distorted and caught by the camera. . "If I were Bai Wenwen and Su He, the moves would be even heavier than them." "Yes, I know." "We all understand." "It''s those two people who are terrible." Tang Guo took the red wine out of the trunk. When that time came out, the staff above were stunned. Tang Guo looked at the river behind Shan Yan, "I don''t know if there are any fish in it." "Grilled fish with red wine is great." Liang Chao swallowed his throat subconsciously. "It''s pretty good." When everyone came up, Chang Yuan wanted to kick these two out of the show group. Drinking red wine is just fine, while still discussing fishing under the river. Can''t you go to heaven? Audience: "They must be here for tourism." "I don''t know which group they report." "Envy ing." Chang Yuan coughed slightly. "Tang Guo and Liang Chao got the first rock climbing, you can make a request." "What do you want?" Tang Guo asked Liang Chao, and he shook his head. "You mention, I don''t have anything I want." "Guide, give me a barbecue. You need seasoning, should you be prepared?" Chang Yuan hesitated, "Really just a barbecue?" He was prepared. After all, he had to survive in the wild for a month, and the show crew couldn''t bring much food. If you really need it, you can only contact people outside and let them airdrop in. When Bai Wenwen heard the barbecue, her face was twisted again, her bath water! "There is water below. After a while, I can build a shed by the river and I can wash it." But the water was cold, and I was afraid it was ufortable to wash. Su He regretted it and did not bring a small pot. When Su He said this, Bai Wenwen''s face was pale, and he seized Su and said, "Ahe, we are going to live here for a month, can we only take a cold shower every day?" Although she had a system, she didn''t dare to exchange it out. Bai Wenwen nced at the two drinkers over there, still wondering why her bad luck was useless? [Maybe it s Liang Chao s luck. The host, you have to work hard to attack Liang Chao to get his favorable value. ] 875''s voice was still a little excited, but Bai Wenwen didn''t find it. To be honest, Bai Wenwen was a bit flustered. When doing the Raiders task in the past, it was difficult to ovee it. This time it went smoothly at first, but there has been no progress. She also took on four tasks. At present, Weichuan is making great progress. Su and He are not moving here. If all else fails, she ... she will be obliterated. Tang Guo cut a harpoon and was shoaling fish in the river with Liang Chao. When Tang Guo forks down, he always forks one, and the audience and the fan barrage are constantly brushing. "Well, this fork fish has great skills." "The Emperor Liang didn''t say you, no fish arrived." "It''s a shame that we want us to raise sugar." It is because Tang Guo''s performance is too appetizing. They can''t care about scolding her, and they will be convinced by the skills she has shown. "Xiaoguo, teach me quickly, why do you seed every time?" Liang Chao looked bitter. Audience: "Liang Yingdi, you are too much." Qiao Yin watched the two standing happily together by the river, moving their fingers and sending out a barrage, "Liang Chao is not a man." I feel better atst. Chapter 316: Infamous actress (36) Chapter 316: Infamous actress (36) Chapter 316: The Infamous Actress (38) "His ... So cool." Bai Wenwen frowned and began to clean the mud on his body. The mini camera has privacy settings. At present, she is not filmed, and there will be female staff to help guard outside the shed. The show crew still respects the actress. Tang Guo is eating grilled fish with Liang Chao. Many staff members of the program group went down to catch fish, but few of them could be like a fish like Tang Guo. After climbing and fishing, everyone has to admit that Tang Guo has the skills to survive in the wild. After eating the fish, Chang Yuan told the groups that they were stationed across the river. The past way, let them think of a way, even if you swim past, but if you swim past, the backpack will get wet, the contents inside will be damaged a lot, and the image is not good. The setting of this link by the show group is definitely a test of the wisdom of the actors. Most people in the show group have passed the motorboat that had been prepared for a long time, leaving Tang Guo and eight others here. Bai Wenwen first thought of a way to make a wooden raft. The river is seven meters wide and a wooden raft can cross the river. It''s just that Zha Mu Pai needs to cut down trees, but ording to the Forest Protection Law, it is not possible to cut down trees, and only to pick up some dead trees. "I think Tangtang and Emperor Liang should have asked the show crew for a motorboat. Unfortunately, they lost this opportunity." "Yeah, why didn''t I think that before, I thought that setting the reward was to let Bai Wenwen and Su Yingdi take a bath, but now I understand that the program team gave them a chance to cross the river." "It can only be said that Changdaoxinji is deep." Chu Nuo came to the river and measured the water depth with a long bamboo pole. "The depth is close to three meters." If he is alone, there is still no problem swimming, even if you carry a backpack, you can take care of it. But this game is not to let them swim past. "I think we can only do it." Bai Wenwen said, "But we cannot cut down trees, we can only pick up some dead trunks." "It seems like there is nothing else but the bamboo sticks." "What do you think?" Chu Nuo asked Bai Ningxue, and Bai Ningxue shook her head. She didn''t have any wild survival skills at all. "Then let''s go find the wood." Bai Wenwen also pulled Su He to find the wood, no matter what, there are so many groups, you have to find the wood first. Cui Ni and Cui Yuanbin smiled at each other, "Brother, it''s time to y the old business again." "Haha, sister, I am looking forward to it." After hearing the words of the two siblings, the fans suddenly remembered that this sibling was famous for ying stilts. Most people y stilts for more than one meter, and the master is three meters. M''s. As long as they find four three meters long, they can cross the river smoothly. Then, they fixed their eyes on Tang Guo and Liang Chao, and they heard Tang Guo say, "Have you ever yed rock climbing, and you also yed cool running?" "y ... yed." Liang Chao was a little embarrassed. When he was a teenager, he particrly liked various extreme sports. He would climb and run cool every week, and even went to high-rise buildings. He almost didn''t scare his mother into a heart attack. Fans couldn''t helpughing when they heard about Liang Chao''s past. But, Tang Guo asks what is interesting about this? "They need at least four logs to be able to cross the river, we only need one." Tang Guo said with deep meaning. Chapter 317: Infamous actress (37) Chapter 317: Infamous actress (37) Chapter 317 The Infamous Actress (39) "Guide Qiao, are you sure the second female is Tang Guo?" "Actually, I fancy this role, I don''t know if Qiao Dao can be amodating here." The investor said that he recently hired a neer, especially to please him, so he pulled down his face and opened his mouth. Qiao Yin nced at the middle-aged man, "No one can interfere with my role." Investors are a little unhappy. "Guo Qiao, you can''t because Tang Guo is yours, just ..." "I can give you a chance to audition. If she is better than Tang Guo, the second female is her." Of course, that''s impossible, Qiao Yin sneered. The investor was relieved, and he did not expect Qiao Yin to agree, as long as he was given a chance to audition, everything was easy to do. Thinking of the news he had learned, he nced deeply at Qiao Yin, and quickly gathered up a smile and left. After leaving the door, he sneered, didn''t Tang Guo go to the reality show in the wild? I''m afraid there will be no return. Remembering that he overheard by ident, quickly put his expression back. Secret, this is a secret. After the investor left, Qiao Yin opened the live broadcast of the reality show and saw Tang Guo smile at Liang Chao, holding his mouse hand tightly. Two sisters Cui Ni have found two logs of more than three meters, and tried to support them in the past. They carried backpacks, extended the wood into the river, tied them to their legs, and just started crossing the river. The barrage has been painted, all of which are "Sister Cui 666". The two were very nervous, they were supporting each other, and it was actually very difficult to stilt in the water, and they were subject to great resistance. Fortunately, their basic skills were strong. After ten minutes, they finally crossed the river. Both of them got sweaty aftering down. Bai Wenwen Su He and Bai Ningxue Chu Nuo have all found a lot of wood and are **** them. Tang Guo and Liang Chao were also swaying in the forest. The audience saw that they did not pick up some short wood, and they did not know what they meant. Until ... Tang Guo and Liang Chao saw aplete tree running in front of them, the leaves had just fallen, the thighs were thick, and the length was about ten meters. Liang Chao took out his machete and cut off all the trees, leaving only a smooth trunk. Then Liang Chao worked hard and carried the trunk back. "Did they also make bamboo toons and choose aplete tree?" "6, are these two obsessivepulsive?" If it is a bamboo stick, it will not be attractive to them. There are already two groups of bamboo sticks with no new ideas. On the contrary, Sister Cui had some meaning. Crossing the river on stilts. This requires skill. "I was a little worried that when they were rowing bamboo, the luggage was too heavy and it would sink directly." "Hahaha! Are you poisonous?" "But that''s right. The suitcase is so heavy." Then they saw Liang Chao putting tree trunks on both sides of the river bank, and suddenly the crows and birds were silent. "Isn''t it what I think?" "Is Ying Ying going to show us parkour here?" "If yes, I shouted 666 to him." "What about Tang Guo? What about her suitcase?" ording to the mindset of everyone, Tang Guo would not be able to run across the trunk with a suitcase. It is also a seven-meter-wide river, with only thick thighs or round trunks. See you tomorrow! Chapter 318: Infamous actress (38) Chapter 318: Infamous actress (38) Chapter 318 The Infamous Actress (40) "Then I''ll pass first?" Liang Chao asked, "You really can?" He still couldn''t believe it, and nced at the suitcase again. "This ..." Tang Guo took out the remote control, and the audience was already familiar with this action. "Don''t tell it, it really swims." "If yes, I kneel it." "Tangtang, where did you get this ck technology?" After the adjustment, the trunk in front of me really got into the water. The eyes of people on both sides of the strait were beating, and a board appeared under the trunk. After entering the water, they rushed directly to the opposite side like surfing. When it reached the shore, it automatically stretched out its two legs and climbed to the shore in a humane manner. It stood on the shore as if waiting for the arrival of its owner. "Slum, brother, I will kneel for you, shall I kneel for you?" "Our country stiptes that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, it is not allowed to be refined, and the suitcase isrge. You should go quickly and be arrestedter." Countless barrage refreshes pushed the show''s poprity to another high wave. Chang Yuan touched his nose. In fact, he didn''t expect that this was a reality show. He was finally grabbed by a suitcase, or by strength. He nced at Tang Guo on the opposite side, andter asked Xiao Tang, who sent it. His daughter had just called again. If he didn''t take it back this time, the girl would have ignored him. Liang Chao was not worried at all. He stepped on the trunk and hurried to the opposite side. Originally, he was handsome, uncharacteristic, and parkour was a sport he once loved. When he ran, he felt like he was back in his teens, and he just came to the other side when he didn''t expect to remember it. He showed a rather regretful look, and the fans screamed. Qiao Yin sent another barrage: like the sport of parkour, this man is not stable. Of course, the barrage was quickly overwhelmed. Followed by Tang Guo, she also jumped onto the tree trunk gently, sprinting quickly, fluttering, and the crowd had not responded, she had already reached the opposite bank. This makes people think that running over is actually very simple. "Wow wow, Emperor Liang Ying is so handsome." "No no no, I''m handsome." "NO! I think the suitcase is the most handsome." "..." Bai Wenwen was also a bit unbelievable. "System, is there any sign that can let me run directly like that?" [Sorry host, you don''t have enough points. If you want to exchange items, please try toplete the task. As well as Tang Guo''s speed, her skills arepletely her own abilities, and no external force is used. This clearly told Bai Wenwen that he had to rely on himself. Bai Wenwen almost yelled. If it wasn''t tied to such a thing that needs to be integrated, would she have to work hard to attack the man? [After identification by the system program, the host is very willing to attack the men. The attitude is negative when facing difficulties. In order to let the host continue to work hard, the system decided to give the host an electric shock. Before Bai Wenwen had time to refute, she felt that her soul seemed to be tired, and her face paled at once, and the key was that she couldn''t yell out. By the time she eased over, she was disgusted with the system. "It was this kind of punishment." Tang Guo was a little curious, "Can actually attack the soul directly." [If the host is very interested, when I swallow 875 in the future, let''s study it. Chapter 319: Infamous actress (39) Chapter 319: Infamous actress (39) Chapter 319 The Infamous Actress (41) Bai Wenwen Su He group and Chu Nuo Bai Ningxue group finally made a wooden raft, and rowed to the station. Tang Guo was standing by the river, staring at Bai Wenwen''s pale face without blinking. The cheerful appearance almost did not stun Bai Wenwen. Su He nced deeply at Tang Guo, smiled at the camera, took Bai Wenwen away, and chose a ce to set up a tent. Liang Chao was putting up a tent there, even the tent with Tang Guo. In his mind, Tang Guo is his life-saving benefactor plus sister, and he must take good care of it. Tang Guo stood up after eating a bag of snacks. The audience behind the screen saw her walk in front of the suitcase and removed something from it. "It looks like a small shovel." "Just a small shovel." "What is she going to do?" After Liang Chao set up his tent, he saw Tang Guo digging a pit. He walked to the side of the big pit. "What is this for?" "Fill the water." Tang Guo kept digging in his hands and continued to dig. "On a hot day, can''t I take a shower?" Liang Chao had a weird face. "It was all mud that was dug out, and it was easy to get muddy with the introduction of water." Although he liked extreme sports, he had not participated in outdoor survival training. Not to mention Liang Chao, other people are the same. They have littlemon sense about survival in the wild. It is also because of this that there is a reality show called "Big Star Into the Forest". "Just warm the water," Tang Guo said indifferently. "I brought a manual shower head." Audience: "Did you hear what she said?" "It seems to have a shower head." "Where did I not see?" "I guess it''s ck technology." "The previous statement is correct. I also think it is ck technology." "A little looking forward." Other group members also noticed that Tang Guo was digging, but didn''t care. The staff of the program group is different. They have brought in the daily necessities that they need for a month, so they don''t need to worry. "Liang Chao, go and make a fire." Although Liang Chao was puzzled, he went to make a fire. After digging a satisfactory pit, Tang Guo went to the river. They thought she was going to divert water, but didn''t expect her to pick up stones. Audience: "I see. She wants to heat the stone and throw it into a pit filled with water so that there is hot water." "Also the sun is not big now, otherwise you can direct the water into the pit, and the water will be hot after a day of exposure." These are no strangers to people living in the wild, but a big star knows that it is a bit surprising. Unknowingly, the viewers were a little more curious about Tang Guo, and the barrage of curses dropped a lot. After Liang Chao had a good fire, he heard Tang Guo take the stone to the fire and burn it. She turned and went over the suitcase again, and in the audience''s stunned eyes, she took out a long tube. That''s right! Is the pipe. "666, the grandmother served you without help, even with a water pipe." "Hahaha, Tangtang is ready." "It is indeed my goddess." "Although I''m a ck fan of this woman, at this time I have to admire her foresight, at least she is not so mindless." "It''s very smart, okay, look at the other team who brought the pipe and shovel?" Tang Guo walked slowly to the river, tossed the pipe down, and let Liang Chao hold the other end, and said, "The water absorption is left to me. This kind of image-damaging work is not for me." Audience: "Hahahaha ... righteous." Chapter 320: Infamous actress (40) Chapter 320: Infamous actress (40) Chapter 320 The Infamous Actress (42) The big pit is filled with most of the water, and the stones over there are almost hot. "Liang Chao, this heavy work of throwing stones into a puddle is not suitable for me." Liang Chao was so happy, "I''ll go." Audience: "Liang Yingdi, your design has copsed again." "Liang Yingdi, are you so happy to work?" Qiao Yin stared at the woman with a narrow smile on the screen, especially when she was directing Liang Chao to work. At that moment, he had the feeling of trying to rece Liang Chao. Seeing Liang Zhao''s silly work, Qiao Nie''s eyes were deep, maybe ... he could be an airborne guest? "Wow, it''s really hot." Liang Chao was very curious, tried the water temperature, and saw Tang Guo rummaged in the trunk, and he turned out two shower heads. Unlike the shower head at home, there is something like a pliers handle at the position of the handle, and there is a thin small tube underneath. Tang Guo gave Liang Chao one, and said, "Put the other end into the water, and when you take a bath, you will squeeze up the handle and the water wille up. It is no different from the shower head at home. Audience: "Sure enough, it is ck technology. Although magical, it is not impossible to make it." "I''m curious now, is the person who gave these things candy a senior inventor?" "If it''s true, when will these things go on sale, this is my concern." "I still want that box." "+1" After Liang Chao got the shower head, he was very happy, without Tang Guo saying, "I''ll build a shower shed." Tang Guo nodded, found a ce to sit, and watched the other groups busy, all kinds of fun things appeared. They have not experienced wild survival training, and their tents are unstable. When I started the fire, I looked for the firewood with moisture, but it made the surrounding smoke billow, and thought it was on fire. Anyway, the audience isughing and watching. On Tang Guo''s side, I only know how to shout 666. Now the performance of others has finally made them more bnced. Well, not all stars are the same as Tang Guo. The survival skills in the wild are all bright, and there are still people with ck technology. Bai Wenwen and Su He couldn''t tolerate the tent and looked up. On Tang Guo''s side, the two tents were firmly secured, and the ce chosen was rtively hidden. Surrounded by mountains on three sides, it was particrly safe, and there was private space. There is a hot puddle not far from the tent, and there is another shed not far from the puddle. "Why are they all done?" Bai Wenwen could not help but uttered 875. "The indigenous people are really amazing." [The host should not underestimate the indigenous people. If the host does not have this system and survives in this world, it can only be beaten by the indigenous people. Bai Wenwen was upset, but he didn''t dare to say anything. She picked up her previously changed clothes and was ready to wash by the river. When she was about to throw her clothes in, she felt that someone wasing around, and when she looked back at Tang Guo, she was scared to ask, "What are you doing?" Suddenly remembering the live broadcast here, she smiled, "Tang Guo, are you okay?" "Washing clothes?" Audience: "I always feel what sugar candy is going to do." "Tangtang, don''t be impulsive, this is live broadcast, don''t push people down the river in one go." Tang Guo nced at Bai Wenwen''s dirty clothes and said, "We will all live here for the next month." "I know that, is there any problem?" Chapter 321: Infamous actress (41) Chapter 321: Infamous actress (41) Chapter 321 The Infamous Actress (43) Tang Guo kept his eyes on and continued, "You throw dirty clothes into the river, what shall we do if we drink water?" "Have you seenmon sense in the wild? When you encounter such a clear and clean river, you still have to survive here. It is best to use water to type out the container, otherwise the water will be polluted by you." Bai Wenwen''s face became stiff. She thought Tang Guo was going to warn her, but didn''t expect to just tell her that washing clothes would pollute the water. Everyone else heard that the men who had nned to go swimming in the river also quickly put down their clothes. Tang Guo is right. He will survive here for a month. If the water is polluted, they will not survive. Bai Wenwen embarrassedly took the clothes back with a smile, and said to Tang Guo, "Thank you for your reminder." God knows how ufortable she felt when she said this. Audience: "Wow wow, Tangtang is so professional." "Actually know to protect the drinking water, look down on her." "Speaking of Tang Guo like this, I don''t think she looks like someone who would abandon her boyfriend for Ronghua Fugui." "One yard to one yard, the trouble in front is good to watch the live broadcast, don''t wash it." With Tang Guo''s words, all people take water carefully, and dare not wash things by the river at will. Chang Yuan is very satisfied. The reality show shows the living conditions of the actors, and it is good to mix a little positive energy. It is true that Tang Guo is invited to this reality show. It was originally intended to attract the audience through Tang Guo''s "poprity" before, but it really attracted. After the show is over, the biggest winner is Tang Guo. Chang Yuan''s eyes are narrowed. This woman is not easy. No wonder Qiao Nie is willing to go out with her willingly. At the station, the first day''s food was provided by the program group. From the next day, prepare yourself. "It''s over, it''s over ..." Cui Ni looked pale. "Brother, I forgot to bring mosquito coils." It is summer and there are many mosquitoes in the big forest. A bite is a poisonous packet. They are so delicate and tender that they can''t stand both bites. Can''t stay in the tent all the time? Here Bai Ningxue also stiffened, and silently felt two mosquito-repellent liquids from the backpack. Chu Nuo just saw it, her face was also stiff. "I forgot there was no electricity here." Audience: "Hahaha ... Bai Ningxue is so cute." "Yeah, yeah, my goddess Xue is so cute, she even brings mosquito liquid in the wild." "I brought toilet water," Bai Wenwen said. "I only brought two bottles." Everyone shook their heads. Two bottles are definitely not enough. It is impossible for Bai Wenwen and each of them to have one bottle. The audience looked forward to Tang Guo''s side, and looked forward to something good. But this time Tang Guo said, "I didn''t bring mosquito coils." The actresses in several groups were all embarrassed. They lived in the forest without mosquito coils in the summer, and they were all covered with bags in two days. "As for mosquitoes or something, don''t worry too much." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, everyone stared at her. "Find a mosquito repellent, that''s it." "Which kind is mosquito repellent?" Cui Ni didn''t understand and asked, she was afraid of mosquito bites. Even if it was Bai Wenwen, Tang Guo couldn''t wait to find a way out. Her points are not enough for the items, otherwise the mosquito coils can still be exchanged. "If you don''t know mosquito repellent, you should find some wood with moisture. The burning of this wood will produce a thick smoke, which can drive insects such as mosquitoes and moths, and the burning is rtively durable." Chapter 322: Infamous actress (42) Chapter 322: Infamous actress (42) Chapter 322 The Infamous Actress (44) Everyone soon found some moist wood ording to Tang Guo''s method. After burning, there was really a lot of smoke, and the mosquitoes that were buzzing in their ears were driven away, and they were finally relieved. And they imitated Tang Guo''s way of digging hot water before. They heated a lot of water and took a bathfortably. Although there is no manual shower head, it is morefortable than taking a cold shower. The entire program group''s impression of Tang Guo is getting better and better. She thinks of ways to prevent others from using it. On the contrary, if you have any doubts, you can still ask her. Of course, except Su He and Bai Wenwen. At first Su He came to ask Tang Guo to borrow a manual shower head. Tang Guomu said with a face, "Don''t borrow." The indifference of personality has made fans feel bad. She has always shown true disposition, they really don''t know how to spray. "I really want to do this?" Su He was hurt. "I don''t mind what happened at first. There is no need for friends to do it, right?" "I really don''t understand why you have to regret it now that you chose to leave." "I already have Wenwen, Tang Guo, I hope you can understand, not because you regret it, and be reconciled, will I break up with Wenwen?" This pot is also slippery. It is apparent that Su He came to borrow the shower head. Tang Guo did not borrow it. As a result, she was unreasonable because she was not willing to break up with Su and Bai Wenwen. How can this man fall into heaven? In fact, Su He wanted to borrow many tools from Tang Guo. He thought that Tang Guo would not refuse in front of the camera. I did not expect that she refused not only, but also very simply. "Su Yingdi, have you misunderstood something?" Tang Guo smiled with a smile. In the dim light, her fairplexion was a little more flushed, which was really good-looking. Anyway, the audience watching the live broadcast is foolish: "Yan Gou is ready to lick the screen." "I am a man who already has men." When Tang Guo said this, everyone felt like a dog. What is Qiao Yin''s rtionship with her? Did she not count? Anyway, everyone knows that Tang Guo was packed by Qiao Yin. If it is really about the rtionship between men and women, can Qiao Yin not be announced? Because of Tang Guo, Qiao Nie''s reputation was stinky, and she was still involved in the final analysis. The audience remembered thements that scolded Qiao Nie at first, and when this woman was praised a little bit in front of her, the whole person was not good. "Did Qiao meet the woman after doing bad things in thest life?" "Guo Qiaoyi became famous, and he was so destroyed." Tang Guo nced at Su He, "You are so strange, I am so remorseless, aren''t you here to borrow the shower?" "Why, if I don''t lend it to you, you will be so embarrassed and angry that you can''t help but take the blind things that I used to blind you for? "Su He, you are too stingy." "Are you jealous of finding a man better than you?" Su He shook her fist, this woman is really unreasonable. Obviously she could not see him well. What repentance, if you really want to repent, turn around and return to Qiao Yin? "Don''t borrow, don''t borrow, don''t borrow too many times, even if you used to be someone I like very much ..." She paused, "I don''t like it now, so don''t borrow." When Su He saw that she liked it, a very special light shed in her eyes. At that time ... he took a moment to think, and thought she really liked him. But that feeling quickly disappeared. It was impossible for Tang Guo to really like him. Chapter 323: Infamous actress (43) Chapter 323: Infamous actress (43) 323 The Infamous Actress (45) "That''s disturbing." He would never spare this woman if he didn''t know there was a camera. It''s too shameless. "Su He, let me tell you, this month, your group do nt borrow anything from me, and no one will borrow you." Su He turned sharply, and smiled and sighed at Tang Guo, she continued. "And, remember, I have a man." This sentence almost killed Su Heqi. Can it be said to be so straightforward when he is wrapped up? [Host, Bai Wenwen seems to be walking towards Liang Chao. Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed. "She''s going to attack Liang Chao again?" [Should ... Should be. "Isn''t that looking for death?" "Liang Chao won''t let me down." Tang Guo meaningfully watched Liang Chao standing by the river. Bai Wenwen walked to his side to talk, mostlyplimenting him for his tent, and the bathing shed was also good, can I ask him for advice. Bai Wenwen was actually forced to rush, and the task has not progressed. Su He likes her, but she always thinks there is something wrong. She came to Liang Chao for two purposes. One was to increase the value of Liang Chao. The second was to make Su He value her and increase the value of Su He. "Actually, Ahe didn''t mind those things." Bai Wenwen observed Liang Chao''s expression, "You have time to persuade Tang Guo, let her not be so persistent, you should be born again to find your own life." There was nothing wrong with this statement, provided that Liang Chao had no dislike for her. [Ding, Liang Chao''s favorability value is -5. At present, the favorability value reaches the lowest value of -100. The Raiders mission failed. [Host mission failed, receiving shock for ten minutes. Bai Wenwen''s eyes widened and he didn''t have time to react. The painful electric shock came and fell to the ground. This scene not only shocked the audience, but also others. Su He ran the fastest, hugged Bai Wenwen and stared at Liang Chao fiercely. "Even if you are for Tang Guo, you shouldn''t bully Wen Wen? She doesn''t know anything." Liang Zhao looked cold, "I didn''t shoot her." "you" "Liang Chao did not bully Bai Wenwen." Tang Guo came over and stared at Bai Wenwen with pale face. His pain was twitching. This painsted for ten minutes. Tang Guo smiled. so happy. System: Happy. "You really don''t have a little sympathy." Su He saw Tang Guoughing and couldn''t help it anymore, and took Bai Wenwen back to the tent. The scene was a little awkward, and they dispersed. Did Liang Chao bully Bai Wenwen? He just transferred the video. Su He came up and said that he bullied others. It was really arbitrary. But no one missed the gloat on Tang Guo''s face. Audience: "She''s so happy." "It was said long ago that this woman is hard-hearted and has no conscience." "I''ll make a face powder after that." "Nothing." "She''sughing while others are ufortable. This kind of person is always dark." "I like her anyway." [Host, more people scold you. The system is not worried, just to wake up with his host. Tang Guo opened a bottle of wine and drank it with pleasure. "That''s fine." "This time, I will pay everyone." The system doesn''t understand something. The host wants a big one? "Come, Liang Chao drinks." Liang Chao took the cup and couldn''t help asking, "Do you still care about Suhe?" "No, who said I care about him?" "If you don''t care about him, why ... why are you doing those things?" That kind of thing that caught special attention. "I think you and Qiao Yin are more promising than Su He." Watching the live broadcast of Qiao Nie, his brows spread out, watching Liang Chaoshun''s eyes a lot, next time the hero will let him audition. Wow today. Chapter 324: Infamous actress (44) Chapter 324: Infamous actress (44) 324 The Infamous Actress (46) Since that evening, Liang Chao heard Tang Guo say that the reason why he was so noticeable was that he didn''t want to control the joyful mood of seeing Su and unlucky. She also said that she only hated Su He and did not like it. A few dayster, Liang Chao observed it and found that Tang Guo''s look at Su He was not warm. Bai Wenwen didn''t seem to get together in front of him, and he was a little disgusted to see his eyes. He was particrly strange. The following days, Tang Guo and Liang Chao werefortable with Pashi. Everyone found that Tang Guo was simply almighty. She not only knew how to fork fish, but also hunted. She knew all kinds of nts in the forest and was able to find edible nts. They live for a month and cannot eat meat all the time. They also need to eat vegetarian dishes and fruits. Every day Tang Guo and Liang Chao went out happily and returned with a lot of fun. She will give it to everyone who ca nt finish eating, except for Su and everyone in that group. Su He and Bai Wenwen, not to mention how embarrassing. The audience was also numb: "I have be more and more used to such undisguised targeting." "This woman is poisonous." "But she is really amazing. I followed many nts and wild fruits." "I checked it online, and she said all the right things. There are still a few things that I can''t find online. At present, I heard that many botanists are rushing to the forest and want to study those kinds of undocumented nts. "Wow, she''s so good." Just half a monthter, Liang Chao had grown a few kilograms. Su and the two were out, the others had grown a bit. The two of them are always clean andfortable. Others are different, all are a little bit embarrassed, especially Su He and Bai Wenwen, both of whom are yellow and thin. Cui Ni and Cui Yuanbin whispered, "Don''t offend Tang Guo." "Well, brother, we will be more friendly to Tang Guo in the future." "She''s quite interesting." Chu Nuo said to Bai Ningxue. Bai Ningxue raised his head, nced at the woman grilling the fish over there, and hooked his lips. "It''s the first time I''ve seen Bai Wenwen take a person." Bai Wenwen has changed a lot since she went abroad, and she found that those who oppose Bai Wenwen will be unlucky. Because of this weirdness, she always chose to stay away from Bai Wenwen and try not to contact the other party. Unexpectedly, Bai Wenwen had a nemesis, she just hoped that this nemesis could survive for a long time. Within two days, Chang Yuan called everyone, "The mysterious investor issued a task for you." "They let people airdrop the same item to a specific area of the forest. You just need to find this item before the live broadcast ends, and you can immediately get a 100 million bonus and invest in a movie for a sessful team." Not to mention the few people in front of you, the people watching the live broadcast are boiling. "I really want to know who the mysterious investor is, and I can still y like this." "If I have money, I will also invite big stars to hide and seek." The next day, everyone was ready to go, holding the map issued by the show, and started to go deep. The mission this time was actually a bit dangerous, because no one followed them, only the miniature camera. Chang Dao also said that in the past few days, this range program group has fenced the edges of the range, and there will be norge beasts. Soon after Tang Guo left, people came across the river. Chang Yuan was surprised when he saw the people. The mini-shooting period is only avable in the wild, so the audience cannot see what the show staff is doing. "What wind blows you?" Chapter 325: Infamous actress (45) Chapter 325: Infamous actress (45) 325 The Infamous Actress (47) Qiao Yin nced around, "What about her?" Chang Yuan reacted immediately andughed, "The investor has temporarily assigned a task, and they just entered the forest." Qiao Yin frowned, and Chang Yuan hurriedly invited people in. He secretly figured it out, that Qiao Yin was true to Tang Guo, he didn''t ask. In fact, he guessed it might be, Tang Guo pulled Qiao Yin into the water, let him follow the smell, and also praised and looked at Qiao Yin''sments. "I heard you''re nning a film recently?" "Um." Qiao Yin frowned, remembering the second female and male second he had changed, feeling better. Chang Yuanduiughed. "It seems that you are very satisfied with the new film. Has anyone chosen it?" "almost." Changyuan''s gossip heart came, "Tang Guo ys the heroine?" "No, girl two." Qiao Nie denied, and her spirit became flying, adding, "The perfect role is girl two." He also shaped a perfect male second for her. Chang Yuan was surprised now, when was Qiao Nie so unprincipled? Even if the campus drama had a good response, Tang Guo''s performance qualifications were not enough for Qiao Yin to set the role directly, right? While talking, Qiao Yin kept staring at the forest, as if waiting for someone to appear. Chang Yuan really understood this time that Qiao Nie was tempted. "You treat her ..." Qiao Yin turned around and nced at Chang Yuan. "Huh?" "Really?" Qiao Yin frowned and quickly understood Chang Yuan''s words. He paused for a while, remembering seeing a lively woman like this in the camera for half a month, and he could no longer be mistaken for her mother at some point. "Should be," he said, but in fact he thought it was ridiculous, but he would really be touched by that woman. Chang Yuan stunned, "No wonder ... you have no principle." "I never have a principle, I just don''t like anyone toe in and intervene in my role." Qiao said, "As for whom I give it to, I have to be willing." "Aren''t you afraid she''s acting bad and ruining your film?" Qiao Yin chuckled, "I''m here." A man''s confidence. "She doesn''t stop acting." Believe her. Chang Yuan shook his head. "Your stubbornness is like your mother." "Of course, I was born to her." Chang Yuan was speechless, and hismunication with Qiao Yin had never been smooth. "But don''t be optimistic. I think that girl is particrly vengeful. So Su and Bai Wenwen, these days, she was tormented with yellow muscles." When thinking of this, Chang Yuan was also funny. Tang Guo took Liang Chao and picked all the prey around him, and all the sweet fruits he could pick. Only cranberries and weeds are left. They only keep what they eat and share the rest with others. This led to the show crew except Su He and Bai Wenwen being fed in vain and fat, it was really ridiculous. Growing up like this, I have never seen such a person with revenge. Qiao Yin sat in the seat, leaned back slightly, and folded her hands. "She''s happy." "Well? But you''re so fond of her. If she vengeance, you will have a hard time in the second half of your life." Qiao Yinughed. "She already lives in my vi." "No matter how she spends the rest of her life, she will be in my vi." Chang Yuan: "..." "She will make you gossip-ridden and make you scolded byizens." "She has done it." Chang Yuan was so speechless that he heard Qiao Yin continue to say, "As long as she lives in my vi and ys my role, whatever else she wants, she is happy." Chang Yuan: "..." Chapter 326: Infamous actress (46) Chapter 326: Infamous actress (46) Chapter 326 The Infamous Actress (46) Since that evening, Liang Chao heard Tang Guo say that the reason why he was so noticeable was that he didn''t want to control the joyful mood of seeing Su and unlucky. She also said that she only hated Su He and did not like it. A few dayster, Liang Chao observed it and found that Tang Guo''s look at Su He was not warm. Bai Wenwen didn''t seem to get together in front of him, and he was a little disgusted to see his eyes. He was particrly strange. The following days, Tang Guo and Liang Chao werefortable with Pashi. Everyone found that Tang Guo was simply almighty. She not only knew how to fork fish, but also hunted. She knew all kinds of nts in the forest and was able to find edible nts. They live for a month and cannot eat meat all the time. They also need to eat vegetarian dishes and fruits. Every day Tang Guo and Liang Chao went out happily and returned with a lot of fun. She will give it to everyone who ca nt finish eating, except for Su and everyone in that group. Su He and Bai Wenwen, not to mention how embarrassing. The audience was also numb: "I have be more and more used to such undisguised targeting." "This woman is poisonous." "But she is really amazing. I followed many nts and wild fruits." "I checked it online, and she said all the right things. There are still a few things that I can''t find online. At present, I heard that many botanists are rushing to the forest and want to study those kinds of undocumented nts. "Wow, she''s so good." Just half a monthter, Liang Chao had grown a few kilograms. Su and the two were out, the others had grown a bit. The two of them are always clean andfortable. Others are different, all are a little bit embarrassed, especially Su He and Bai Wenwen, both of whom are yellow and thin. Cui Ni and Cui Yuanbin whispered, "Don''t offend Tang Guo." "Well, brother, we will be more friendly to Tang Guo in the future." "She''s quite interesting." Chu Nuo said to Bai Ningxue. Bai Ningxue raised his head, nced at the woman grilling the fish over there, and hooked his lips. "It''s the first time I''ve seen Bai Wenwen take a person." Bai Wenwen has changed a lot since she went abroad, and she found that those who oppose Bai Wenwen will be unlucky. Because of this weirdness, she always chose to stay away from Bai Wenwen and try not to contact the other party. Unexpectedly, Bai Wenwen had a nemesis, she just hoped that this nemesis could survive for a long time. Within two days, Chang Yuan called everyone, "The mysterious investor issued a task for you." "They let people airdrop the same item to a specific area of the forest. You just need to find this item before the live broadcast ends, and you can immediately get a 100 million bonus and invest in a movie for a sessful team." Not to mention the few people in front of you, the people watching the live broadcast are boiling. "I really want to know who the mysterious investor is, and I can still y like this." "If I have money, I will also invite big stars to hide and seek." The next day, everyone was ready to go, holding the map issued by the show, and started to go deep. The mission this time was actually a bit dangerous, because no one followed them, only the miniature camera. Chang Dao also said that in the past few days, this range program group has fenced the edges of the range, and there will be norge beasts. Soon after Tang Guo left, people came across the river. Chang Yuan was surprised when he saw the people. The mini-shooting period is only avable in the wild, so the audience cannot see what the show staff is doing. "What wind blows you?" Chapter 327: Infamous actress (47) Chapter 327: Infamous actress (47) Chapter 327 The Infamous Actress (47) Qiao Yin nced around, "What about her?" Chang Yuan reacted immediately andughed, "The investor has temporarily assigned a task, and they just entered the forest." Qiao Yin frowned, and Chang Yuan hurriedly invited people in. He secretly figured it out, that Qiao Yin was true to Tang Guo, he didn''t ask. In fact, he guessed it might be, Tang Guo pulled Qiao Yin into the water, let him follow the smell, and also praised and looked at Qiao Yin''sments. "I heard you''re nning a film recently?" "Um." Qiao Yin frowned, remembering the second female and male second he had changed, feeling better. Chang Yuanduiughed. "It seems that you are very satisfied with the new film. Has anyone chosen it?" "almost." Changyuan''s gossip heart came, "Tang Guo ys the heroine?" "No, girl two." Qiao Nie denied, and her spirit became flying, adding, "The perfect role is girl two." He also shaped a perfect male second for her. Chang Yuan was surprised now, when was Qiao Nie so unprincipled? Even if the campus drama had a good response, Tang Guo''s performance qualifications were not enough for Qiao Yin to set the role directly, right? While talking, Qiao Yin kept staring at the forest, as if waiting for someone to appear. Chang Yuan really understood this time that Qiao Nie was tempted. "You treat her ..." Qiao Yin turned around and nced at Chang Yuan. "Huh?" "Really?" Qiao Yin frowned and quickly understood Chang Yuan''s words. He paused for a while, remembering seeing a lively woman like this in the camera for half a month, and he could no longer be mistaken for her mother at some point. "Should be," he said, but in fact he thought it was ridiculous, but he would really be touched by that woman. Chang Yuan stunned, "No wonder ... you have no principle." "I never have a principle, I just don''t like anyone toe in and intervene in my role." Qiao said, "As for whom I give it to, I have to be willing." "Aren''t you afraid she''s acting bad and ruining your film?" Qiao Yin chuckled, "I''m here." A man''s confidence. "She doesn''t stop acting." Believe her. Chang Yuan shook his head. "Your stubbornness is like your mother." "Of course, I was born to her." Chang Yuan was speechless, and hismunication with Qiao Yin had never been smooth. "But don''t be optimistic. I think that girl is particrly vengeful. So Su and Bai Wenwen, these days, she was tormented with yellow muscles." When thinking of this, Chang Yuan was also funny. Tang Guo took Liang Chao and picked all the prey around him, and all the sweet fruits he could pick. Only cranberries and weeds are left. They only keep what they eat and share the rest with others. This led to the show crew except Su He and Bai Wenwen being fed in vain and fat, it was really ridiculous. Growing up like this, I have never seen such a person with revenge. Qiao Yin sat in the seat, leaned back slightly, and folded her hands. "She''s happy." "Well? But you''re so fond of her. If she vengeance, you will have a hard time in the second half of your life." Qiao Yinughed. "She already lives in my vi." "No matter how she spends the rest of her life, she will be in my vi." Chang Yuan: "..." "She will make you gossip-ridden and make you scolded byizens." "She has done it." Chang Yuan was so speechless that he heard Qiao Yin continue to say, "As long as she lives in my vi and ys my role, whatever else she wants, she is happy." Chang Yuan: "..." Chapter 328: Infamous actress (48) Chapter 328: Infamous actress (48) Chapter 328 The Infamous Actress (48) "Attention, beware, the helicopter is just above you, and there are still five minutes to prepare the airdrop." All four teams heard the sound from the inte, which the mysterious investor prepared for them. "This investor really ys." Liang Chao said with amusement. "Let''s spend a lot of money and let use in to find something." Even if his family had money, he would not y like that. "I guess the other party may be a rich second generation." Liang Chao didn''t care about the final money and the opportunity to invest in movies. He didn''tck these. He participated in it for fun. Sister Cui is not the same. They are all grassroots and value this opportunity. Chu Nuo and Bai Ningxue have good family backgrounds, but they are notpletely unconscious, so they also like this game. Su He will not say anything. The original Master Su family climbed to the top through his "efforts". Now this opportunity is very important to him. "Speaking of it, we both have fun." Liang Chao showed a big white tooth. "You have Qiao Xi, you have nothing missing." Compared to Su He, he now thinks Qiao Yin is pretty good, at least he will choose resources for Tang Guo and hold her. Qiao Yin was watching the live broadcast with Chang Yuan. Hearing Liang Chao''s words, he said, "Liang Chao is not bad." Chang Yuan: Don''t think he didn''t see it, it was Liang Chao''s sentence that was right. I never found out before that this man didn''t talk about principles. "I n to ask Liang Chao to audition my male No. 1 movie." Chang Yuan is no longer surprised. He just said, "You''re happy." Seeing Qiao Yin staring at the woman inside, Chang Yuan shook his head. "Your vision is good." Chang Yuan watched Tang Guo avoid those poisonous nts, and encountered some poisonous snakes and the like. The response was particrly agile. The small knife pierced through it quickly and urately. The poisonous snake was stuck to seven inches. Time to react. On the contrary, Liang Chao, like a little daughter-inw, had a pale face scared by poisonous snakes, and carefully pulled the sleeves of La Tanguo, his face waspletely lost. Audience: "Liang Yingdi''s people set the minute to copse." "The Emperor Liang Ying is really ashamed, he actually hides behind our sugar candy." "My sugar candy is so handsome. With a knife, the viper has no time to struggle." "I''m curious, Tangtang has such a good skill, why is she always ying the role of" my most beautiful "." "Hmm ... maybe a special hobby." At this time, all of the live broadcast interfaces suddenly fell into darkness, and the show group was suddenly out of control, and all the teams were quickly contacted. Qiao Yin also sat up, looking a little serious, "What''s going on?" "Check it out," Chang Yuan said quickly, "contact them and get them back first." This is a virgin forest. If they don''t know what''s going on inside, they dare not continue to broadcast it. The audience who watched the live broadcast was also a little aggressive, and some people called to the show group and asked under the cor of the show group. The program group just said that the special situation may be the ce where the interference signal is passing, and it is actively processing it. [Host, does the maic field that interferes with the signal need to be directly connected to the satellite signal? "Being not." She took out her cell phone, there was no signal, and the call could not be made. Liang Chaozheng held a walkie-talkie and tried to contact the investors above. Just now, he said that there would be airdrops of items. However ... nothing happened. Chapter 329: Infamous actress (49) Chapter 329: Infamous actress (49) Chapter 329 The Infamous Actress (49) "Su Yingdi, can you hear me?" A voice appeared in the inte. Su He stunned, "Listen." "That''s good. At present, you are in the area where the signal is disturbed. The program group has notified you to go out first." "Ok." Sister Cui and Bai Ningxue Chu Nuo teamed up and received news from the interphone one after another. After they came out, the signal appeared, and they appeared on the live broadcast interface at the same time, so all the audience was relieved. At this time, it was discovered that Tang Guo and Liang Chao did note out. "What about Liang Yingdi and Tangtang?" "Maybe they went in a bit deeper. Come out in a little while." Others think so. It makes no sense that the other three teams received the news. Tang Guo did not receive it, so he was very relieved. But after half an hour, they were not calm. Qiao Yin stood up directly from his seat. "Let''s find it." Chang Yuan''s face also sank. He didn''te out for a long time, so he quickly called the investors. "We have informed Emperor Tang Guo and Liang Ying, as to why they have not yete out, we do not know." Chang Yuan had no doubt. With the performance of those two people, he probably did not want toe out and continued to y in it. "Then you bother to contact them again." "Okay, let''s try." A minuteter, there was a voice over there, "Guide, we can''t reach them anymore." The phone hung up, and Chang Yuan didn''t dare to dy. Neither of them could be involved. One is Master Liang''s Master, and the other is a woman directed by this genius. If something goes wrong with him, he is afraid that it will be difficult for him in the entertainment industry in the future. Immediately Chang Yuan ordered the rescue team to go in to find someone, Qiao said, "I will go too." Chang Yuan didn''t say anything. Qiao Nie''s skill was good. There were people he valued, and he refused for no reason. ... "Xiaoguo, the signal is gone. Otherwise, let''s go out and see what happens." Here is the virgin forest, and even if this area has been determined to be safe, the risk factor is still rtively high. In case of two beasts, he might not beat. Tang Guo stood still, with a sneer in his mouth, "Go out?" "how?" "I''m afraid someone doesn''t want us out." Liang Chao was a little surprised. "What did you say?" Tang Guo has been told by the system just now that a group of people are secretly touching them. They all have real guys in their hands. What did Liang Chao want to ask? Tang Guo suddenly grabbed his wrist and flew away quickly. He only heard a "bang", and there was something rubbing against his face. He nced back and saw a bullet. Shoot deep-onto the trunk. He was horrified, his face was a bit pale. "what happened?" "The Liang family is just one of my heirs. Everyone gets along very well. No one should rob me of my family property. Will you kill me?" Tang Guo pursed his lips, only pulling Liang Chao to run quickly. [Host, left, sh over. [Host, there is someone in front of you. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Know, connect me with satellite signals and block themunications of these killers, leaving thempletely disconnected from the outside world." Since the other party dared to kill her, she had to let these people chase her all live. [Understand, host, can you? Should I get you two weapons from system space? The system is still very worried, if the host is down, she will be very unhappy. Chapter 330: Infamous actress (50) Chapter 330: Infamous actress (50) Chapter 330 The Infamous Actress (50) "no need." [The host isrge, and the live broadcast has been connected. ] The system is caring, at this time he just wants to get some weapons. In front of people''s audiences across the country, if something appears out of thin air, it may be caught and sliced. Liang Chao also reacted. Is it possible that he hasn''t eaten pork yet and hasn''t seen a pig run? It is clear that someone wanted him or Tang Guo''s life. After Tang Guo took him twice to avoid him, he calmed down. "Will you go outside?" "No," Tang Guo said, "don''t you think they were so well prepared, wouldn''t they set a trap outside?" "The real guys have brought them, they must have been prepared, and there must be more terrible things waiting for us to go out." Liang turned quickly towards his brain. "Which one can go inside?" His face was a bit ugly, and going inside was deep in the virgin forest. Beasts, poisonous nts, and bugs were extremely deadly. A little carelessness could result in death. "Run." Tang Guo rushed up quickly, a banging sound sounded in his ear, and every time the bullets hit her, she was avoided by her flexibility. After she let go of Liang Chao, she finally discovered that these bullets were directed at her. "Do not bother me." Liang Chao also found out that the killer didn''te at him? He quickly distanced himself from Tang Guo, not because he was afraid of being hit, but because the two were together, it was easy to focus on the goal, and scattered, and he was more flexible. With Tang Guo''s skill, it is easy to avoid danger. And the killer behind will not let him go. After he distanced himself, there will still be missiles passing by him. "There is a picture!" "Well, what''s going on, why does Tangtang run so fast?" "She seems to be hiding something." "boom!" A gun-sound sounded, and the look of everyone watching was stunned. "Oh my god, it''s a bullet. Someone is shooting Tangtang." "So is Liang Yingdi. They were hunted down." "How could this be??" "who is it?" The audience was boiling, even though many people hated Tang Guo, but watching it for a while was a bullet, and shot at her body, could not help but sweat. So far she has avoided all of them, but it can be seen from the number that there are many people who shoot Tang Guo. The barrage kept floating, and they were all asking the show crew how this happened. At the same time, the bib of the show group also fell, because Tang Guo and Liang Chao had extraordinary influence, and the relevant departments that did not pay attention to the reality show also knew. When they opened the live broadcast, they saw Liang Chao and Tang Guo quickly avoiding bullets. And in the interface of the live broadcast, they also found the killer in camouge clothes and the chaser. Immediately, the country dispatched special forces to rescue the two in the virgin forest. The special forces intend tond in the air. If this method is not adopted, it is likely that they have not arrived yet, and the two inside are dead. It took less than half an hour for this and its terrible killing to cause a national sensation. Even people who do nt watch live shows usually take out their mobile phones and watch them. Everyone is worried about the two, hoping that they can support the arrival of the special forces. Qiao Yin has already entered the signal shielding area, and he does not know that Tang Guo is facing chasing. But everyone in the show group was incredible at watching the thrilling picture. Chapter 331: Infamous actress (51) Chapter 331: Infamous actress (51) Chapter 331 The Infamous Actress (51) Another-bullet-bullet flew over, and saw Tang Guo circling a tree trunk, spinning rapidly, and hopping for a long time with his strength. She picked many leafy vines and wrapped them around him quickly. If it weren''t for the micro-shooting period too close, she was hidden between the grass and it wouldn''t have been easy to find. People all over the country are looking dumbfounded. "She is really the actress of the traffic vase who only ys the role of" my most beautiful "?" "The skill is so good, the killer can''t take her, I''m curious where she learned it." "Anyway, as long as she''s alive this time, I''m a fan of her, and I will be her little fan in the future." "Sugar,e on, sugar, you''ll be fine." ck powder is also a little silent, although this woman is very annoying, but sin does not die. Several people fired at the same time. If she deviates slightly, she will be dead. Tang family. "Mom, look, is that my sister?" The teenager held the tablet and stared at the picture without blinking. When he saw the familiar face, he spread his feet and ran downstairs. "Mom, look, sister is chased and killed." No one in the family is allowed to mention Tang Guo. Tang Rui is also listening to the discussion in the group. A little interested, he just opened it. I did not expect that the female star who was hunted down was his sister. His hands were shaking, although the family was very angry with Tang Guo, if she did, something would guarantee that her parents would die. When Tang''s mother saw the picture, she almost fainted, and quickly called Tang''s father. For a time, the Tang family was in trouble. At the same time, the Liang family also knew that the entire Liang family was gathered together, and their sole heir was actually hunted down. This matter, no matter what it is, is just hitting their faces. "There are ten more people," Tang Guo said. Liang Chao''s face was not good-looking. "Let''s go separately so that they may be divided into two groups of people." Tang Guo relies on his voice and system prompts to quickly avoid, while looking at the environment. The air here is humid and there is a small amount of moss. Some parts of the ground are very t, bare, ck, and the range is notrge, but this is enough for her to judge the geographical situation here. "Next, you follow me." Liang Chao nodded, and he found Tang Guo very powerful. He followed Tang Guo not far away and he heard Tang Guo remind him, "Don''t step on if you encounter a lot of moss, and don''t step on some very t ces. Don''t step on some ck tnd." "These may be swamps." Hearing the swamp, not only those who watched the live broadcast looked horrified, but Liang Chao''s heart was shaking. "Let''s do real survival in the wild like this?" Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, I hope this program has the highest ratings." The viewers watching the live broadcast, "You should worry about small lives, as for ratings, don''t worry at all, the people of the whole country are watching you." "My sugar candy is amazing." "Liang Yingdi is also very good. If he changed, he would have been hit." Liang Chao already knew what Tang Guo was going to do. The two picked up a lot of stones with a tacit understanding. When they saw arge moss ground in the distance, they moved forward on both sides. The killer in the back only knew toplete the task, and didn''t know that the two would rush back and smash them with a stone. In the eyes of the audience, Tang Guo''s ghostly appearance leapt behind the enemy, almost kicking him into the swamp. Ask for a ticket! Uh ... It''s gone today. Chapter 332: Infamous actress (52) Chapter 332: Infamous actress (52) 332 The Infamous Actress (52) Liang Chao''s skill is not bad, after all, he is an extreme sports enthusiast. The two pinpointed the opportunity, first hit the opponent''s wrist with a stone, before the other did not respond, rushed into their crowd. They all use long-range shooting guns. In the face of their close-range attacks, they can only choose melee-beat. If it was someone else, it would definitely not beat them more than twenty. But in front of them, one is a person who has loved extreme sports since childhood and has learned Taekwondo. One is Tang Guo who has traveled through countless worlds and has all kinds of fighting skills and exercises. If she meets her, isn''t that to death? In just five minutes, they were all thrown into the swamp by more than twenty killers. Their main means of killing is by thermal weapons. Although they are okay, they can still face panic in the face of the swamp. As for their guns and weapons, they have been confiscated and left aside. Twenty or so people were in the swamp and were afraid to move. All this happened too quickly, and the viewers did not respond. These people were trapped in the swamp by Tang Guo and Liang Chao, and they were stunned. "I am sweet." "I am also good." "Tangtang, let''s take a martial arts movie in the future. The next female star is you." "Ah, ah, I was so handsome just now, I am very sweet, ah, ah, I want to marry." "Woohoo, I want to marry, I''m a boy, but I still want to marry." Tang Guo looked at these people, they are all foreign faces. "Who sent you here." She asked in English, and her fluency in spoken words brushed up another wave of fans. "Your body is sinking." The killers finally changed color, just because they were sinking, they were afraid to move, but still did not say who sent them. In fact, the people who hire them do not know who they are. They are international killers. They kill people to see money. Tang Guo apparently expected this, turned around and walked to the side of the gun-arm, picked it up and started dismantling. The sound of rattling sounded, in the eyes of the audience, the dangerous weapons were dismantled and fragmented, and they all saw the killer''s heartache expression. Finally Tang Guo also buckled the bullet and threw it into the swamp. By the way, throw weapons in too. "Ah, ah, don''t you try to smash the heavens, those guys are expensive." "At this moment, I have only one word to say, I kneel." Tang Guo still kept one, and they thought she was used to threaten the killer in the swamp. She didn''t expect her to raise her hand as a shot, followed by a bird. "How about protecting animals?" After Liang Chao''s fart ran over to pick up the birds, there was a popr science audience, "This is not a breed in the protected animals, you can eat." They saw Tang Guo shoot the bird flying above him with a single shot, and he was handsome. He''s so good, and he''s good at marksmanship. For these, no one questioned why Tang Guo would. Actors now, maybe for what role will they really learn these things. However, it''s still surprising to learn so well. Even the military side, there are big brothers heartbeat, "Is this female doll in the wrong line." "Yeah, good seed, if wee to our army, the future is infinite." "When shees out and asks, is she willing to be a soldier? There are many benefits." "Come on, old thing, people are doing tens of millions of dors for a movie, can you afford it?" When Qiao Yin appeared, Tang Guo was eating with Liang Chao roasted birds, and they were eating with relish. Chapter 333: Infamous actress (53) Chapter 333: Infamous actress (53) Chapter 333 The Infamous Actress (53) Qiao Yin first nced at the people in the swamp, and then saw the guy beside Tang Guo, and immediately guessed what had happened. He came to Tang Guo, very impolite, and sat down with one buttock. Tang Guo: "..." Audience: "..." "Good grounded Joe." "But that was sugared." "Are they kissing indirectly?" "Well, don''t they live together? Something more intimate must have happened. What is kissing?" "It seems so." Tang Guo roasted another one. To be honest, wild animals are delicious. I''ve been running so long just now, I''m really hungry. Liang Chao said that he didn''t see anything, and Qiao Yin was able toe, indicating that Tang Guo was very important in his heart. "I came to you to discuss the role of the new drama female II," after eating a bird, Qiao Yin entered the "theme" is a very serious, "I changed it, after you go out, you are satisfied or not. Audience: "..." "Qiao Dao''s heart is different. What''s the reason toe to Tangtang to discuss a new drama? I''m obviously worried about her." "Yeah, I''m almost convinced of the seriousness of the story." "Joe has copsed." "You find no, whoever encounters our family fruit, people will copse." Tang Guo looked at Qiao Yin, "What have you changed?" "Nothing. Changing your personality to something more distinct is perfect for you." "I changed the second boy, too," Qiao Nin narrowed his eyes, "I''m satisfied." Tang Guo blinked, "You just came in and talked to me about the new show?" "Correct." Qiao Yin twisted her head to the side, but the ears were a little red, and the audience noticed it, shouting. "Did Joe Qiao not know that he is broadcasting live now?" "It''s really possible." "Ha ha ha ha ha, wait for Joe to guide him to continue to copse." Tang Guo said, "Since you are satisfied, you don''t need to show it to me, I will act as a female second." "Yeah." Qiao Nie answered, looked around, and whispered, "You will take part in each of the ys in the future. You choose what role you want. If you are not satisfied, I will change it for you." Audience: "Well, such a guide, please give me a dozen." "Ah, so tired." "Well, some time ago, didn''t someone pass Qiao Bao to Tang Guo?" "I don''t think it''s wrong. It''s a bag. It''s a lifetime." Liang Chao was awkward on one side, not to mention Chang Yuan, who was rushed to the rescue team in the back. This Qiao Sin is really unprincipled. "That''s what you said." Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "I will y bad for you in the future. If you break your reputation, you can''t me me." Qiao Yin''s gloomy gaze only left a smile, "I won''t me you, just be happy." Not long after, the special forces arrived and parachuted from the air. Twenty members looked at Tang Guo and Liang Chao withplex faces. This time the task was the easiest. There was no need to do anything, and a wave of criminals were arrested. They all watched the live broadcast on the helicopter and admired Tang Guo and Liang Chao. Especially Tang Guo, a beautiful female star, suddenly made them change their star. When I came to Tang Guo, I saluted her all at the same time. Tang Guo was at the time, and the picture was very happy. "Are you hungry?" Tang Guo pointed to the roasted bird, "Would you like one?" Audiences across the country areughing, almostughing out. The special forces would definitely not agree, and after expressing their gratitude, they went to get out the killer who got trapped in the swamp. Chapter 334: Infamous actress (54) Chapter 334: Infamous actress (54) Chapter 334 The infamous actress (54) "Out." Cui Ni shouted, staring intently at the direction of the forest. Tang Guo was carried out by Qiao Yin. If they hadn''t watched the live broadcast, they thought she was injured. The ghost knew that Tang Guo was so tired at the time that he couldn''t move. Qiao Yin squatted down and said, "I''ll bear you," what was inside of them. What a wave of dog food. Don''t walk, Tang Guo is naturally willing to have someone back, don''t bezy and don''t steal. People across the country watched the woman humming on the back of Director Qiao Da, shaking her calf, and rubbing Qiao Dao''s hair from time to time. Soon Qiao had a Tang Guo version chicken head. People all over the country were quiet for a minute, and picked up their cell phones to send out barrage. Su He looked at the two men withplexplexion, and clenched his lips. He did not expect that Qiao Yin would spoil the woman sowless. He found that he had never known her before. She was strong in the wild, powerful, and hot. So what else would she not? Facing the ruthless and cold-blooded killer, she can calmly judge the direction of the escape, and use a ce like the swamp to make the other army obliterate. At this time, she was so little daughter, willing to be carried by a man. There was a wanton smile on the corner of her mouth, and the gloomy look of the man named Qiao Nie was beyond concealment of warmth. The corners of his curved mouth showed that he was willing. Then he realized that she had so many advantages. But why betray him? If she did not betray him, he would not go to Bai Wenwen. Suddenly remembered that they had been together for so many years. Except for two years of formal rtionship between men and women, she was beside him when she lost the Su family. Su He is a little confused, and a woman who was so good to him, why did she leave him at the end? He couldn''t figure it out, but he couldn''t figure it out. Because of this, he hated her so much. Anxious to destroy her. How could sheugh so happily, hurt him, and be so happy. She should never have been with his enemy. No, he will not forgive her. "Awa." Bai Wenwen found that Su He''s eyes looking at Tang Guo wereplicated, and he held Su He''s hand. "Ahe, don''t forget, this is a woman who betrays you. How did she deal with you before?" Su He''s face sank. "Wenwen, don''t worry, I have no idea about her, I''m just weird, how can this woman hide so deeply." ... The reality show "Stars Into the Big Forest" shocked audiences across the country. Especially in thest ident, the scene where the two actors were chased by the killer exploded the show. Aftering out, Chang Yuan knew that he was also following the fire. Tang Guo is even more hot, followed by Liang Chao. Tang Guo''s powerful skills and the scenes of dealing with killers, I do not know how many people have been saved. At the moment when the bird was hit, it was also made into a small video screen. It can be said that Tang Guo ispletely out of fire this time. No matter who she is, there are no good rumors. With the performance on the live broadcast, she has a big wave of fans, or a loyal fan. Even if it is a ck powder group, there are still a lot of people going down. Behind the unknown, the Liang and Tang families are investigating who the killer is. These people are foreign nationals and are recidivists of international tracing. The transaction has not been seen, and nothing can be asked at all. "Teach me, find that person along thework cable." Chapter 335: Infamous actress (55) Chapter 335: Infamous actress (55) Chapter 335 The Infamous Actress (55) Tang Guo dialed Yuanyuan''s phone. Changyuan heard the voice inside and was very surprised. "Is there anything wrong with Tang?" He thought that the reality show would be released, but because of the help of the people across the country, the show would continue, but in the future they would do more preparations for security. Whatever the reason, he had a very good impression of Tang Guo. This reality show may be the most popr in his life. In the future, I am afraid that it will be super, and no one will perform better than Tang Guo. "Changdao, I want to ask, who was the mysterious investor before?" Chang Yuan was surprised that he wouldn''t have disclosed this to Tang Guo, but the rtionship between Tang Guo and Qiao Yin, he said directly, "It is General Wei." "Which Chief Health Officer?" Chang Yuan thought Tang Guo''s voice was strange and didn''t think much. That was an ident, and no one would contact the investors. "Weichuan." He heard Tang Guough and said, "It really is him." "I see. Don''t bother to guide." The call was hung up, and Chang Yuan''s eyelids were always jumping, faintly not quite right. He quickly called Qiao Yin and told him about it, Qiao Yin asked, "Is the mysterious investor Weichuan?" Chang Yuan didn''t understand, and nodded, "Yes." "Got it." The call was hung up, Chang Yuan''s face was inexplicable, and he was speechless in the end. Isn''t it that the family didn''t enter the house? These two mouths are really strange. Before Tang Guo had done anything, awyer''s letter appeared in the cor of Qiao Yin''s studio, which aroused the attention of the people across the country. After reading it, everyone was shocked. Thiswyer''s letter was sent to the Weishi Group, and even named Weichuan for an exnation. At the same time, Qiao Nie raised a few points, saying that at the time he was on the scene and the signal broke, Chang Yuan contacted the investors. Ask them to inform the people inside, n to change, ande out first. When the other three groups came out, Tang Guo and Liang Chao did not show up, and Chang Yuan contacted the investors. The other party s response was, We have informed Tang Guo and Emperor Liang, as to why they have not yete out, we do nt know. Chang Yuan asked them to contact the other party again. After a while, the other party said that Tang Guo could not be reached . This scene because other people came out, you can find records in the live interface. Thewyer''s letter pointed out that Qiao Yin had asked Tang Guo afterwards. She said that after the signal was cut off, she tried to contact the other party through the inte, but did not respond. As soon as the bib came out, it caused an uproar. Everyone was still in doubt, Liang Chao silently retweeted the scarf, withments. "The signal was disturbed. I used the walkie-talkie to contact the other party. There was no response and I never received a message asking us to go out. As for why the signal came backter, I think it may be out of the signal interference. " These words, everyone finally paid attention, and cast doubt on the Weishi Group. Is it negligent or deliberately targeted? As for the killers, they did not doubt the Weishi Group, Tang Guo and they had no hatred. Tang Guo pushed open Qiao Nie''s study and leaned against the door. "A Nie, you move very fast." Qiao Yin lifted her head and looked at the woman in her light robe with wet hair, "Why not dry her hair?" "I don''t want to blow, I''mzy." Chapter 336: Infamous actress (56) Chapter 336: Infamous actress (56) Chapter 336 The Infamous Actress (56) "Go get the hair dryer. I''ll blow it for you." "Whyzy, don''t want to move." Qiao Yin: "..." Qiao Yin stood up, walked to Tang Guo, hugged her horizontally and walked outside, put her on the sofa, turned her head to find a hair dryer, and plugged in-power. First use a dry towel to wipe her hair that is still dripping and say, "Satisfied?" "Okay." Qiao Yin began to blow her hair, Tang Guo crouched on him with satisfaction. System: Where is the host section? This Qiao Yin said that the good temper is weird, why is it that the host of his house is greatly broken by the minute? After the hair was dry, Tang Guo handed him ab very intimately, and Qiao Nie epted it, helping her smooth her hair. "It''s nice to be served." "A sin, I''ll leave it to you to blow your hairter." Qiao Yin paused for a moment, then suddenly said, "Would you get up and ask me to get dressed?" This woman is getting too much. Tang Guo turned his head to meet his eyes, his mouth twitched, "If you like ... I don''t object, are you sure you want to get up and help me get dressed?" "Ok?" Seeing Qiao Nie''s ears red for a moment, Tang Guo was satisfied, the old virgin. She put her hands on Qiao Nie''s chest and groaned, "Will you help a woman wear a hood?" Qiao Yin was stiff all over, and she looked very smiley at the woman, and regretted why she had to amodate her. "If it doesn''t, you can learn it, so you don''t have to mess around." "Blow-dry." Qiao Yin pushed people away. "Be honest." Tang Guo was not angry, so he sat next to him, "Ayin, do you like me?" "You see that you follow me for everything, even the role of the script has made me choose, help me send awyer letter to the Weishi Group, do everything for me, and help me dry my hair." She stared at Qiao Nie''s eyes and smiled, "Isn''t it like?" Qiao Yin said nothing, put away the hair dryer, and put it back in ce. "If you don''t admit it, anyway, I will live with you in the future, eat your food, and let you pay back the damage to me in a lifetime." Hearing this sentence, Qiao Nie''s mouth turned away from Tang Guo, just the way he thought. Repayment? She wants everything for her. At this time, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang and Zhu Yi called. "Guo Guo, the Weishi Group has called and they said they would meet with you." Can''t youe to Tang Guo? Because of Qiao Yin''swyer''s letter, the stocks of the Weishi Group have been falling, and the influence of Tang Guo and Liang Chao is too great. People all over the country must give an exnation. ... Liang Chao was also invited to the restaurant set by the Weishi Group. Tang Guo is not surprised. But when you see those familiar faces in memory, this is unexpected. The Tang family came. Although Tang and Tang mothers were serious, they looked warm when they looked at her. Tang Rui didn''t think so much, quickly came to Tang Guo and shouted happily, "Sister." "Here it is." Tang Guo groaned with a smile, and walked to Tang''s father and mother, "Dad, Mom." Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, eased a little, and Tang''s mother couldn''t help crying, "Guo Guo,e back." This scene was filmed by reporters, and at this time they understood that Tang Guo turned out to be the treasure of the Tang Group. Then ... then was it rumored that Tang Guo abandoned him for fame and fortune? But the family is Tang Qianqian, who was born with a golden key. Wanting to hang out in the entertainment industry is not a matter of minutes. Chapter 337: Infamous actress (57) Chapter 337: Infamous actress (57) Chapter 337 The Infamous Actress (57) Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, looked at Qiao Yin, looked at each other, and said nothing. Thinking of a scene in the live broadcast, their daughter said that she was tired, and the man squatted down without saying a word, and they all moved in that scene. Forget it, no matter what, although Qiao Yin is the weirdest in the industry, he is really much better than Su and the one with no conscience. Besides, Qiao Nie is also the son of their friend. "I''m really sorry for the trouble this time caused to the two." Wei Chuan smiled, but there were no undtions in his eyes. The indifferent and firm features gave the senses a very indifferent person. Two more nces will always make people feel involuntary. "It''s him!" "I recognize it. It''s him." "It was when he drove me and threw me into the woods." A piece of jade pendant on Tang Guo''s body floated a shadow. No one except Tang Guo could see it. The woman''s soft face suddenly stunned. She looked at Wei Chuan and wanted to pounce. e back." The woman''s uncle''s face returned to calmness and returned to Tang Guo''s side. Everyone else looked at Tang Guo strangely. What did she just say? Tang Guo smiled, "I''m sorry, I''m too deep into the y." Is it ... is it? "Unification, investigate Weichuan and find evidence of his crime." [Be assured, the host is big, this trivial matter is easy. The system was very happy, and the host finally asked him to help. With Tang Guo''s words, the system immediately invaded Wei Chuan''s phone and began to fumble for evidence of the other''s crime. He also investigated what the Wei Group was doing secretly, and investigated tax evasion. The system also found evidence of Weichuan''s murder and a screen shot of Weichuan and Bai Wenwen meeting. He followed the Inte and went over the wall to go abroad, and finally figured out how Wei Chuan and Bai Wenwen met. The fast-wearing man came abroad when he came across Weichuan. Wei Chuan has been interested in Bai Wenwen from now on. Bai Wenwen''s goal is Su He, but he won''t let go of a lucky man like Wei Chuan. Bai Wenwen was able to return to China to enter the entertainment industry, of which Wei Chuan was helping. Even if Weichuan was a possessive person, in addition to helplessness in the face of Bai Wenwen, she could only help her silently. In thest reality show, Wei Chuan joined in the middle. From the beginning, he decided to ask Tang Guo to never return. The reason is that Tang Guo upied the second female role in the drama "College Love" and grabbed Bai Wenwen''s limelight, which made Bai Wenwen unhappy. Wei Chuan wasn''t clean in his hands, and even looked at her life. Later, after seeing Tang Guo bully Bai Wenwen so much through live broadcast, he simply adjusted it and invited the international mercenary to kill Tang Guo. Unexpectedly ... Tang Guo was so powerful that the international mercenaries were annihted. What made him even more surprised was that Qiao Yin sent him awyer letter to prepare to sue Wei''s Group. In the past few days, not only Qiao Yin, but also the Tang family and the Liang family, they have cooperated very well to deal with Wei''s, which has really made him a little messy. He didn''t think that the other party knew he was the mercenary he had hired, only because this matter had something to do with Wei''s, so he was quite confused. Invite people toe and pay a few words, and things are almost over. [The host isrge. In thest few days, Bai Wenwen has sessfully attacked Weichuan, and his favorability value has reached 100. ] System reminder. Tang Guo nced at Weichuan. "So ... then you give the evidence you have collected to my parents and Liang family, and ... Qiao Yin." She iszy! Lazy hands. see you tomorrow! Several babies have been giving prizes before. The weekdays are busy. I will add more on the weekends, OK? In a few days this world will be over. Foretell, the next world is the end time. Chapter 338: Infamous actress (58) Chapter 338: Infamous actress (58) Chapter 338 The Infamous Actress (58) # # # # # # # # # # For a time, Weichuan Wei''s Group made five hot searches and won the top five. In the early morning, the people in the scarfs looked at it in surprise, and went in with surprise. Wei Chuan was arrested at the vi. At that time, he also scolded and asked the police to give an exnation. Waiting for the police station, after a series of evidence is presented, he will wait for severe legal sanctions. All the above sins are enough for him to drink a pot. The police have charged him, and at the same time, the Liang family Tang family, and another Qiao Yin, the three parties joined forces, Wei''spletely copsed. The family of the woman who was hit by the corpse also sued Wei Chuan. The woman''s boyfriend also came to the police station to meet Wei Chuan. If it was not stopped, he would almost chop someone with a knife. One Weichuan hurt so many people because the live broadcast of Tang Guo and Liang Chao fled before. Whether you are Weichuan''s chief executive or a wealthy self-made man, he will spend the next life in jail. I wish he would die early. "Thank you." Already a ghost woman looked at Tang Guo with gratitude. "Thank you very much. I want to ask you a favor, can you?" "Want to see your family and boyfriend?" The female ghost nodded. "I just want to see them for thest time." At the moment of Weichuan Fufa, she felt that she would not stay here long. Tang Guo took out a rune, "Go and find them. This rune is stuck on your brow, and they can see you." "Woohoo ... Thank you very much." The female ghost took the sign, nced at Tang Guo, and said, "I hope you and Qiao Nie will soon reach a positive result, he is a good man." Tang Guo snorted, "Don''t forget that you are a ghost, not a matchmaker." "Oh, I''m just telling the truth, Qiao Yin is really good to you." The female ghost painting style was instantly on the side, "Really, Guoguo, Qiao Yin is much better than that Su He, Su He is a dog thing, At first nce, it''s that kind of indifferent. " "Okay, I know there is noparison between the two, and Su He will not be better than Weichuan." In the face of Tang Guo''s smile and groan, the female ghost trembled in heart. She was worried in vain. How could this woman named Tang Guo be suhe? Suhe should be worried about her? "Then I''m gone." The female ghost blinked. "Thank you very much. Without you, I might turn into a ghost and never be reincarnated." Tang Guo nodded and watched the female ghost drift away. [ording to the original plot, the female ghost will eventually find that Wei Chuan was the one who really hit her, but with the appearance of Bai Wenwen, she suppressed the female ghost with a rune and finally took it for her own use. The original owner drove into Bai Wenwen''s wedding car at the time. It was this ghost who blocked it, and the rebounding force knocked the original owner off the bridge. Until she leaves this world, the female ghost should be absorbed as energy by that 875. "Oh, she''s so unlucky." Listening to the host''s heartfelt sigh, the system was speechless. "What''s the value of Bai Wenwen''s Raiders Su He?" [It''s 90. Tang Guo frowned. "So slow?" [The host isrge, weakly ask, your purpose is to make Su He be sessful? "I have a bold idea." You say. "When Su He is sessfully attacked, you can eat 875 and see what the two of them will develop." Tang Guo was full of interest. "It should be very interesting." Chapter 339: Infamous actress (59) Chapter 339: Infamous actress (59) Chapter 339 The Infamous Actress (59) Qiao Nie''s new y is on. Liang Chao is the leading actor, and the first actress is Nie Lingling. She is very powerful. The second man surprised Tang Guo, who was actually Chu Nuo. When the filming started, she finally understood why everyone said that Qiao Yin had a bad temper. Even Chu Nuo and Nie Lingling, each of these powerful actors who studied the acting skills, will be scolded by Qiao Nie ten times. There are almost no clips, even Tang Guo. But when things came to Tang Guo, everyone found out how unprincipled Qiao Nie was. For example, there is a rival y between the female second and the male second, Qiao Nie always feels emotionally insufficient. First, he caught Chu Nuo''s scolding, and Chu Nuo endured it silently. It was worthwhile to be scolded a hundred times. But when he came to Tang Guo, Qiao Yin pulled the person in front of her and asked her to look at him for guidance. He said nothing softly, "Remember?" "Remember." Tang Guo smiled. "Ok." Qiao Yin was stern, "Tired?" "OK." "are you hungry?" "A bit." "Then eat something and shoot again." Everyone: Hehe ... Chu Nuo: At this time, there was a saying that Mom didn''t know whether to speak properly or not. "What I want to eat, I''ll let people buy it." Zhu Yi quickly jumped out, "I''ll buy it, I''ll buy it." "Director, we are also hungry, and we are also very tired." Liang Chao said entrically on the side, "Director, buy more and let everyone have a bite." Qiao Yin did not look at Liang Chao, nced at everyone, "Are you hungry?" "tired?" "It''s only two hours !!!! It''s three o''clock in the afternoon! It''s only three hours before lunch time, and I''m tired of shouting ??? As a qualified actor, please trouble me with a little professionalism, here I am I don''t want to hear someone yelling when filming! " Oh! "Come on, buy some food and share it with everyone," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Our director is too serious. Actors are also human. They are tired and hungry." Liang Chao nodded quickly with other people. This is the case. Now they are not only physically tired but also tired. Some serious Qiao Yin just now, the style of the painting suddenly changed, "Since you are tired, then rest for half an hour." Called an assistant, let people buy food. Liang Chao took a chicken leg and patted Chu Nuo with a hard face, and exined, "The next time you are tired and hungry, you are right to find Xiaoguo. Qiao Yin is especially unprincipled in front of Xiaoguo. It s fast. " "I already understand today." Chu Nuo nodded. "The trick not to be scolded is Tang Guo." "Yes." Nie Lingling smiled and sat side by side with each other. "Actually, I have worked with Qiao Dao for so many movies. For the first time, I find it so easy to make his films." "I thought that at the beginning, I had to take 30 shots before passing one, and each one would be scolded more than ten times, and I''m used to it. Like today, I can only pass up to ten, which is really easy. Chu Nuo: "..." Terrible. "Sister Lingling, don''t be afraid," Liang Chao winked. "Every movie of Qiao Yin will have a small fruit in the future." Nie Lingling''s eyes brightened and sheughed, "That''s really good, haha, I''m going to tell you the good news." The type of Qiao Yin''s film is a suspense crime film, the content of which is high, and it tells about high IQ crime and theplex feelings between several people. The male lead is a police officer, the female lead is a forensic doctor, and the second female is originally a doctor, andter became a forensic doctor for the male lead. This is a serial killing case. There were men and women killed. At first, there was no motive for the killing. The little cute girl named Fengliu (Emoji) is this a surprise? ? This is what someone knocked out all night ... oh ... please smile, Chapter 340: Infamous actress (60) Chapter 340: Infamous actress (60) Chapter 340 The Infamous Actress (60) The person killed was very miserable and was ssified as a perverted murderer. If you don''t see the ending, few people will guess who the killer is. The name of the movie is "Who is the Killer". The male lead is a very just policeman. The heroine is smart and beautiful, but also full of justice, slightly overbearing in character, and the male leader is happy. Female II is cute and has a warm smile. The male second is a female second ssmate, and is also a childhood friend who grew up together. He has always liked the female second since he was a child. No matter who the female second likes, he likes her silently. Of course, there are various very important characters in it, so that the blurred colors of this y can be fully disyed. With the gradual unfolding of the plot, the victims had done some things that were infuriated by humans and gods before their lives-invasion-offending young boys and girls. This important clue was found, the male and female owners began to investigate the background of the murderer, and first suspected the male second. Because he was molested by a female teacher when he was young. However, the result of the investigation was that the second man had evidence of his absence. They turned their eyes again. By chance, the male lead knew that the female second had been hurt by the beast teacher. Moreover, that teacher was the first victim. They set their sights on the female second, thinking that her criminal suspicion was veryrge. Just as the second woman was detained for investigation, another victim appeared. This made everyone feel that the case was tricky, and at the same time dispelled the suspicion of the second woman. The victim''s method of death is still the same as before. They thought they would not find a clue, butter they found a piece of evidence at the scene of the murder. A piece of debris was finally identified as falling from a certain brand of watch. They quickly set their sights on the watch, which was bought by the second female and was a birthday gift for the second male. Therefore, the killer is the second man! After the second man was arrested, he readily acknowledged that everything was done by him. He always liked the second female, and that teacherter entangled the second female, and then he secretly started to kill, and one after another, there were the following cases. The case should have ended like this, but another homicide urred on the day of the trial. The trial had to be suspended and came to the murder scene. On the highest rooftop in the city, they saw the female II holding a scalpel. Still a bright and warm smile, she saw everyoneing, and only said, "Let him go, everything is done by me. I killed the person who died in the detention center." This is the evidence she stayed behind to prove her absence, but she did not expect to be noticed by the second man and threw a piece of debris into the watch. She stated on the rooftop all her life that all the children who had been invaded andmitted by the deceased came, and her drowsy eyes were seeing her, full of charm. The children shouted, "Big sister." Female II finished her crime and said to the children, "Don''t learn from me." "Killing is illegal, children. Forget the past, your new life begins. Those who hurt you have been punished, and I will be punished." "You''re alive." She didn''t look at the male and female masters, and gave the male second with a feeling of affection. The nce with a little love was heartbreaking. She said to the man, "You should take the children away." When the children were taken away, she jumped from the tallest building, ending her young life. Chapter 341: Infamous actress (61) Chapter 341: Infamous actress (61) Chapter 341 The Infamous Actress (61) Everyone in the crew was a bit heavy after making this movie. Then they saw the second female Tang Guo, who should be more depressing than them, waiting for Qiao Yin to feed ice cream with a smile. Everyone was in a heavy mood at that moment, gone! Actors: I wipe! This works too. "Another box." After eating a box, Tang Guo felt unpleasant. Qiao Yin refused, "No." "It doesn''t matter to eat an extra box." "Your holiday ising soon." Actors: It''s a dog. Tang Guo was surprised, "Well? Do you actually remember my vacation, Ayin, do you want to have a baby with me?" Tang Guo held Qiao Yin''s arm. doll." Qiao Yin: "..." Liang Chao fluttered andughed, ha ha ha ha, so funny, isn''t it? Stuffed doll? Hahaha, Qiao Nie wants to sneak the doll into Xiaoguo''s belly? ? Qiao Nie''s ears were all red, and he coughed, "Nothing like that." But everyone''s eyes are not convinced, not to plug the doll, why do you remember the days of the holiday so clearly. I really didn''t expect that it was such a person. ... Rare leisure, Tang Guo curled up on the sofa to turn over his neck, and found a phenomenon, fewer people scolded her. Of course, there were fewer scolding Qiao Nie, which made her a little unhappy. So she moved her finger and issued a scarf: "Why don''t you curse me?" Onlookers and passers-by and the ck fan group: "..." Fan: "Tangtang is so cute, we will not scold you, and we are powdered sugar. Passerby: "We don''t have the habit of calling people for no reason." ck powder group: "I''m toozy to scold you." Scolding you is not beautiful and showing affection for someone. [Host, this ck powder won''t work. "Yes, I take it for granted. I don''t have professional qualifications. I''m particrly unqualified. There is no principle at all." The ck powder group is actually very depressed. They originally had many groups. The name is ck powder group 1, 2, 3 ... Now they still have a ck powder group supporting them. The back 2, 3, 4 ... became "the most loyal fans of Tangtang 2, 3, 4 ..." Every day: "Candies love you?" "Is Tangtang so handsome?" "Tangtang, I''m here to sign in." "Tangtang is even more beautiful today." "Tangtang will always be my goddess, oh!" ... From the perspective of the ck powder group, these contents are spicy eyes, a group of traitors! !! !! Tang s father, Tang s mother, took the shot, and pulled out the post of Hei Tangguo. It was not true except for the ck spot that broke up with Su He. Naturally, fewer people hacked her. "I really didn''t expect that it was my own person who ruined my n." Tang Guo cried andughed a little after knowing, "but there are such parents, it''s good." The system determined that Tang Guo was not angry. On the contrary, he really liked the practice of Tang''s father and mother. When he rxed, the host was very happy. Only Qiao Yin knew that Tang Guo''s only ck spot was also false. If everyone knows, I do nt know if those people will feel pain. He wanted to rify, Tang Guo opened the door to his study, stared at the number broadcasted by his mobile phone, "If you dare to tell the truth with Su He, believe it or not, I will make you very unhappy every day." Qiao Yin pressed the hang-up button, stood up, took her out, and said, "It''s easy to get angry when you get a lot of rest during the holiday." Tang Guo: "..." She watched Qiao Yin helping him adjust the brown sugar water, and smiled again, "A Yin, you are so considerate." She wrapped around Qiao Yin''s waist from behind, "said, are you purposeful?" Chapter 342: Infamous actress (52) Chapter 342: Infamous actress (52) Chapter 342 The Infamous Actress (52) "I really don''t n to tell Su He?" Qiao Yin looked at the woman who sipped on the sofa, "He should know the truth." "Not allowed." Qiao Yin was silent for a moment, "Do you have any ns?" [The host is big, Qiao Nie is very smart, it is worthy of being able to enter your eyes. "If I have a n, will you help me?" Qiao Yin did not want to say, "Of course." Tang Guo immediately put on a smile and sat beside him. "Ayin, how are you so good?" If he hadn''t seen the woman''s eyes so clearly, he would have thought she was in love with him. This is what she owed herst life, and this life owes her too. "I decided to rely on you forever." Qiao Yin: "Are you sure?" "Of course, I can''t find a man who can serve me sofortably." "Guoguo does have vision." "Except for this man, everything is satisfactory." Tang Guo nced at Qiao Nie and saw that the other party did not change color at all, which was different from what the script wrote. Legend has it that a woman can''t tell a man in person, and the other party can''t help but pull someone to prove that it''s okay? "I can do it, I don''t need proof." Qiao Yin said earnestly. "Huh? Have you tried?" "Try it by yourself or someone?" She squinted. Qiao Yin: It''s endless. He reached out and touched her face. "Do you really want it?" "I want you to give it?" [Host I think you have a little convergence, this kind of man has such a good character, you may not be able to bear it if youe. "Quick answer, don''t you?" Qiao Yin considered the wording, and his eyes were serious again, "Do you like me?" "If you are just curious to prove something, and you don''t like me in your heart, I don''t rmend that you have this intimate rtionship with me." Tang Guo: "..." Maybe she should look at the man again, she stared at him, "Do you like me?" "like." "I don''t like you, do you like me?" "Ok." She froze for a long time without saying, "I want to stink your reputation, and I want to get revenge on you so that you won''t find a woman in your life, would you be happy?" "willing." "as long as you are happy." Tang Guo was silent. "You remind me of someone." She returned to her ce. "He always buys me all kinds of ice cream." "But I have forgotten how I like him." [Host, do you want to watch Wei Yue''s video? I have all saved it. Tang Guoughed, "No, I almost forgot." She was so ruthless, forgetting quickly. "If I don''t like you, Qiao Yin, would you still want to entangle with me forever?" "Yes, as long as you don''t move out." Qiao Yin thought, wondering if that person was Su He, and if so, he won. Tang Guo smiled. "Then you will spend your whole life repaying your mistakes, maybe one day I will like you." "A Yin, you have to work hard." Tang Guo rubbed his hair and whispered softly, "I will be more forgiving to those I like and will be nice to him." Qiao Yin''s sincere eyes on Shang Tangguo, her heart moved, and she couldn''t help expecting something. She was kind to someone, and how well she was. For the first time, he had some expectations for the rtionship between men and women. "it is good." "College Love" finally ushered in the finale, originally the role of Lin Weiwei was very attractive. Since itsunch, it has received countless fans. Even if she is so arrogant and proud, countless people still like her. In thest episode, Lin Weiwei pped the p of the male lead Qin, and they really saw that they were boiling. Chapter 343: Infamous actress (63) Chapter 343: Infamous actress (63) Chapter 343 The Infamous Actress (63) Although Lin Weiwei was a bit domineering, and her poisonous tongue became a little bit, she did not like her twin sister. But she is a person with a clear love-hate rtionship. In the end, she chose to leave, turning her head to tears, which made many people distressed. It can be said that the most impressive thing about this drama is Lin Weiwei. Because of this drama, there is a hot word "Wei Wei''s Tears" on the Inte, which means the feelings that are hot and have to give up. Six monthster, Qiao Nie''s suspicious crime film "Who is the Murderer" was released. Before it is released, many people are looking forward to it without any publicity. Different from the past, I went to the movies with the words Qiao Nie, this time because of a female star named Tang Guo, who watched the stills. I have to admit that Tang Guo has acting skills. When she yed Lin Weiwei, she was a high school student and an all-around learner. In the role of the girl in the show, wearing a white coat, really looks like a doctor. Before watching the movie, no one had thought that the second woman yed by Tang Guo might be the murderer. "Are you going to the movies?" This is the first time Qiao Yin has asked Tang Guo to go out. Tang Guo came out of the bathroom just now, and his hair was still wet. Qiao Yin seemed to understand something, turned around and took out the hair dryer. Tang Guo ticked his lips, "Ayin, progress, you don''t need to call me." Qiao Yin didn''t speak, and carefully dried her hair. Pushed her into the room again, "Go to change clothes." After that, closed the door. Tang Guo opened the door and showed a small face with a big palm. "You really don''t think abouting in to help me wear it?" Qiao Yin turned and left, and he knew the woman''s routine long ago. He thought of her smiling and groaning, and he smiled in his eyes, waiting for her on the sofa. Tang Guo wears ordinary clothes, jeans and T-shirts. After waiting, Qiao Nie stood up, came to her, and put on her sunsses, peaked cap, and mask herself. These things almost covered that little face. After finishing these things, Tang Guo was going out. " "Wait a minute." Tang Guo said loudly, staring at Qiao Nine, "Did you forget something?" Seeing Qiao Nie bewildered for a moment, she turned and ran back, and a minuteter, she had a cap, sunsses, and a mask in her hand. "Fortunately, I have prepared." "Ayin, have you forgotten that you have seen the people all over the country? I don''t know other people like me, but people know you, know you, don''t you know I am me?" Tang Guo said he was alive, while arming Qiao Nie, "OK, we can go." Qiao Yin held the small hand, and remembered the feeling of being touched by the little hands just now, it was so wonderful. The two came to the cinema, and when they came in, the entire screening room was full, and the seats were really full. "Is the movie you made so popr?" Qiao Yin whispered, "It wasn''t like this before." Deep eyes looked at the woman, "Many peoplee for you." He clenched the woman''s hand, and could not bear to let go, there was an urge to always hold her, no matter where she was. At the beginning, the movie was rtively quiet. When the suspense points in the middle film came out, some people whispered the discussion. When the second man admitted that he had murdered, someone was relieved, "I guessed it was him before, and it really was him." "I think you should look at the progress bar," another girl next reminded. "The progress bar tells us that things are not that simple." Chapter 344: Infamous actress (64) Chapter 344: Infamous actress (64) Chapter 344 The infamous actress (64) Sure enough, the people in the screening room saw so many progress bars and didn''t say a word. Until the day when the second man was tried, the case happened again. For this result, the people present were somewhat high-energy. However, when they saw the face of the male answering the phone change, they had a bad feeling in their hearts. When the screen turned to the rooftop, and saw the extremely familiar back, the audience present was a little broken. "Look!" "Sure enough energy." "My angel, my goddess." In this drama, Girl Two is a smart, gentle youngdy, except for the final performance, which is very different from Girl One''s cleverness and generosity. To this kind of gentle youngdy Tang Guoyan, they warmed their hearts. They were relieved when they were cleaned up before. Generally speaking, the first male second is suspected, then the suspect is washed away, and finally arrested again. It should be him. They forgot that the second female was also suspected before being washed away. Who wants to get the results back again, this time is the second female call the police themselves,pletely unable to wash it off. The angel turned into a demon, and the impact was almost impossible. The noise was only a moment, and they chose to keep watching, especially wanting to know the results. After hearing her daughter''s final statement, they only heard helplessness from her tone. Young children are insulted by perverted adults, sometimes without any punishment at all, maybe a few years more severe. But the pain left to these children is forever. Most children''s lives will be apanied by this heart shadow, and even affect future marriages and children, and may lead to various tragedies. There are also some children who can''t stand it and choose to die. The second female who had been bullied by her teacher when she was a child, came out, and did not expect that the teacher would harass her again after many years. She couldn''t help but finally kill the killer. Utilizing professionalism and IQ, sessfully avoided all reconnaissance. Sheter found some children trembling in the corner of the orphanage, which made her angry. Later, she was an angel sister during the day, warming the body and mind of these children, and using ultra-high IQ at night to formte one killing n after another. If it weren''t for herst exposure, this would be a pending case. She finally told her children that if shemits murder, she will be punished, which is thest lesson for the children. The moment she jumped downstairs, the people present couldn''t help tearing up. "Tangtang is so abominable, why not y the role of my most beautiful in the past and y such a role that made me cry in the end, ohhhhh sad. "Too realistic." "It''s helpless, those perverted people don''t get the lessons they deserve, even if they are closed for a few years? They haven''t lived since they came out." "What a pity for those bullied children." After watching it, everyone in the auditorium was wiping tears, and they didn''t respond for a long time. When the staff came in and called, they gradually got up and went out. No one knows, in the crowd, mixed with people who make them tear. Qiao Nie and Tang Guo were indifferent during the whole process and did not seem to impress the characters in the movie. Even if Qiao Yin did, the film was made by him, and the script was also changed by him. I did not feel too much when I watched more. "You don''t have any idea?" Qiao Yin asked. Tang Guo looked up, only showing his beautiful eyes, "What''s the idea?" "Many unfair thoughts on this world." Tang Guo smiled, his eyes softly, "No." Jomo ... used to it? Female II chose to retaliate in a self-destructing and extreme way, just like her. Chapter 345: Infamous actress (65) Chapter 345: Infamous actress (65) Chapter 345 The Infamous Actress (65) The box office of the suspicious crime film "Who is the Killer" has continued to rise, and has been packed every day for half a month since its release. Many people use two brushes, three brushes ... five brushes ... Finally, word of mouth. The feeling of this film is shocking, and Tang Guo has been recognized by everyone for his acting skills. From the flow vase actress to the acting school, she jumped out. Many jealous people, many people want to find some Tang Guo''s ck material, whether it is true or not, they are released. Unfortunately, no one buys it, and there is no need for the Tang family to do anything more. Fans will jump out and go back. The most fierce thing in the soup is not powdered sugar, but Tangguo ck ball powder. Until the movie''s release, the box office statistics have reached 6.6 billion. This number is incredible and has caused another sensation. It didn''t take long for this film to be released in various countries abroad, which also caused a lot of sensation. In particr, Country H, who has changed thew several times because of several movies, also has a high opinion of this movie. The people of Country H feel very embarrassed about the female second act in the film, and at the same time they feel sorry. The subsequent impact of this movie was unexpected by Qiao Nie and Tang Guo. The first to be affected are the children who have been bullied, whether they are adults, even now married and have children, or are currently studying. They all stood up, and each person wrote his own experience, hoping that the world would give them a fairness. They used to be ashamed to speak, afraid of being despised, threatened by those perverts, and afraid that the animals would embarrass them. After watching the movie, they found themselves wrong. Blind concealment, evasion, evasion, and finally only make those people stingy and proud. They make mistakes, but they are not punished, they do not realize their mistakes. Just like the perversion of some aggression-offender young women, they will only smile and say that it is the exposure she is wearing, which is too seductive, isn''t it what seduce them tomit crimes? Numerous people even agree with such strong words, and this is what everyone condons. This time, people who were injured when they were young are no longer silent. The incident intensified, and the dark truth gradually emerged from the surface of harmony. Many parents don''t even know that their children have encountered such things. "Ayin, you are going to be famous this time." Tang Guoughed while watching the news. "I never thought that the Chinese Congress changed thew because of a movie." "Everything is possible." Qiao Nie didn''t care. In fact, the film''s influence was so great that there was a group of outstanding actors, especially the woman in front of her. She puts almost everything into the y, as if ... she is the one who wants to get justice for those children. Sometimes, she does not look like a young woman in her twenties, but more like a person who has experienced countless vicissitudes and suffering. "What do you watch me do?" Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "Know you like me. If you want to ask me if I like you or not, my answer is not yet. You must work hard, Ai." Qiao Yin nodded earnestly, his eyes were very religious, "I will work hard." Try to make her forget the hurt he had done to her, and like her slowly. "I and Su He are half-brothers." Qiao Yin suddenly said, "After my mother became pregnant, he had a woman outside. Later, I found out that this woman had been tangled with her long ago." Chapter 346: Infamous actress (66) Chapter 346: Infamous actress (66) Chapter 346 The Infamous Actress (66) "That woman has no background. He is his schoolgirl. They have always been loving." "Until he took over the family business, he needed a wife with a background. The candidate for this wife was my mother." Qiao Yin lowered his head and said lightly, "After marriage, his first love was found, and the old rtionship revived." "He thinks that my mother and he are married, everything is a foregone conclusion, and he turns his head to remember his lost love," Qiao said with sarcasm in his eyes. Born, gave birth to me in the hospital, took me back to Qiao''s house, and divorced him soon. " "She''s in poor health and left early. She left me a n before she died." Hearing this, Tang Guo was somewhat surprised. Qiao Yin pulled her back into her arms, holding her soft body, and she was extremely satisfied. She continued, "She was too anxious at that time, and she wanted to cut off the rtionship between the two, and gave birth to me. After that, his health was not good, and in retrospect, the property of the Su family was not dominant. " "She took advantage of thest time to give me a n to defeat the Su family and make the Su family bankrupt." Tang Guo''s eyes shed, "Your mother is a cruel man." she likes! Qiao Yin saw the woman''s likes, and she felt a little contented, and she really was the one he liked. "ording to the n, I realized step by step. By the way, I added some private goods, and the Su family couldn''t resist it." "The private good is to keep Su He frustrated," Qiao Yin looked serious, "the only failure is to involve you." He touched Tang Guo''s cheek, "I don''t regret it." "If you don''t hit Su He, you won''t leave him." "But you hurt me." Tang Guo got up from his arms. "You have avenged me on this innocent person." In the face of Tang Guo who was so serious and didn''t smile, Qiao Yin stumbled, "I''m sorry." "If sorry is useful, what is thew used for? You see those characters who were hurt in the movie, those children, they were hurt, all you need is a sentence of sorry?" "You have revenge, you have resentment, you have revived and it is her mother who destroyed your family. But you used me to deal with Su He, and you hurt me." Tang Guo said solemnly, "I''m the innocent person in this." "Why did you agree?" "I didn''t promise you to put pressure on Su He. I liked him then." After hearing this, Qiao Nie had a myocardial infarction. Tang Guoughed, "Qiao Nie, you just wanted to **** me from Su He in the same way and make him feel pain. Just like you do nt have the love of your father, you also want to **** the best of Su He You are jealous. " Qiao Yin sat in ce, lost in thought, "Well, I''m wrong." "What do you want?" He looked at her as if she were going to do whatever she wanted. Tang Guo moved in front of Qiao Nie, "Because you have a good attitude in confessing your mistakes, you have a lifetime to pay for your sins. Now I want to eat ice cream and you buy it for me." System: The host greatly resembles a dog. Qiao Yin paused and shook Tang Guo''s cold hand. He didn''t want to refuse, "No, summer is almost over. You just finished your holiday and you can''t eat it." Tang Guo: "..." She stared at Qiao Nie, and her serious look narrowed her eyes. "Did we know each other in our lives?" Chapter 347: Infamous actress (67) Chapter 347: Infamous actress (67) Chapter 347 The Infamous Actress (67) "Are you there?" Qiao Nie had no memory in her head. "Should not." Tang Guoughed. "Yeah, I''m kidding. How is that possible?" Perhaps she felt wrong. From Leng Rui, Tang Yan, Ye Zhou, Wei Yue, and Qiao Yin in front of her, she always felt that they had amonality in them. [The host is big, are you talking about loyalty? As an intimate little expert, it is necessary to help the host to analyze the problem at this time. "What do you see?" [People only know that the host has great charm. People you have been struck by will be loyal dogs. People like Leng Rui who are so perverted to the extreme will finally bow to the host''s big skirt. Tang Guo: "Who added this attribute to the program?" [It shoulde with it. "Be good, in a few days, I''ll take you to eat ice cream." Qiao Yin can''t help the woman in front of him. He is obviously in his twenties, thinking about eating ice cream all day long. "Then ... I want everything." Qiao Nian''s expression softened. "Okay, I''ll take you to the store. Each one will be scooped into a bowl. If you really like it, you can eat it three times a month." Tang Guo froze and protested quickly, "How about three times a month?" Just then the door opened. Zhu Yi was at the door and heard the phrase, "Three times a month" was enough. The whole person was stiff, and she had a feeling that she could not express for a long time. She nced at Qiao Yin and Tang Guo, and uttered a sentence, "I didn''t hear anything." "You guys continue." "I''lle backter." After speaking, she quickly opened the door and closed it with a stun. Standing in the doorway, Zhu Yi was shocked. It turned out that Qiao Dao had a bad temper for a reason. Can only be three times a month? ? In the face of her goddess, she was only able to do it three times. Zhu Yi was unbnced. The goddess was so good. She finally understood that the man had a bad temper and it was probably impossible. s, it''s not useful. The room was quiet for a while before Qiao Yin said, "It seems that Xiaoyi has misunderstood something." "He misunderstood that you can only be three times a month." "what?" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, and squeezed his face. "She thought you could only do it three times a month, and you couldn''t satisfy me, Ah Yin, your reputation was lost." "Where does Xiaoyi know," she shook her head and snorted. "Not once." Qiao Yin: "..." She looked at Qiao Yin, and found that he was not angry, but his eyes were gloomy, and finally said, "Then I have to work hard and let Guoguo like me sooner." "Ok?" Qiao Nin held her hand and kissed the back of her hand reverently, and said a particrly unscrupulous statement, "I am also curious how many times I can do a month, especially want to test with Guoguo." His burning eyes and undisguised love seemed to burn people. "Then you have to work hard." Tang Guo pulled out his hand, "I haven''t forgiven you yet." Tang Guo stood up, returned to the room to change his clothes, and walked down to see Qiao Yin still sitting on the sofa. "Small idea should be something, I''m out." "Let''s go together." Qiao Nin didn''t want to, just followed. Zhu Yi nced at Qiao Nie, and looked at Tang Guo again, and quickly informed the matter, "Guo Guo, I''m here to inform you of the award, the best supporting actress in" College Love "." "Also, there are a lot of movie appointments and variety shows inviting you. Do you have any ideas?" Chapter 348: Infamous actress (68) Chapter 348: Infamous actress (68) Chapter 348 The Infamous Actress (68) "Not participating in variety shows." "In the future, most of them will only y A Yin''s films." Zhu Yi''s eyes widened. "Guo Guo, you''re fool." Soon Zhu Yi reacted, acting was not that important to Tang Guo? She''s Miss Tang''s family. Look at her favorite thing in the past is to y soy sauce. She won''t act. The big deal is to retire, unlike other actresses. Zhu Yi no longer reluctantly, "If there is a movie you are interested in, will it be performed?" "If there is any, I will not refuse it. As for variety shows, you will always push me." "Ok." Zhu Yi was bitter, and he called the other person to refuse, but in fact his heart was a bit bitter. The big star in his hand is a bigdy. If you don''t want to act, you can go back to inherit the property. What should I do? Forget it, the consequence is that she won''t do it because of the consequences, she won''t do it, and she will go back to inherit the family property. [The host is big, don''t you want to be an international superstar? ] System is curious. Tang Guo smiled: "As a singer who has spread all over the world, I haven''t challenged international superstars long ago. I have spent almost two years here, and the remaining time is 11 years. So what are you doing? " [But ... I don''t feel right ...] Obviously the host just wants to work hard to torture Qiao Yin, right? Forget it, she''s happy. If every world has a Wei Yue, the host will be very happy. I don''t know if this Qiao Nie can finally be an upgraded version of Wei Yue. It was no surprise that Tang Guo won the best supporting actress. Bai Wenwen and Su He are also here. Of course, Bai Wenwen hopes that he can win the prize, but it is impossible to think about it. She is a neer in the entertainment industry, and is the first time to act as a heroine. There are too many actors with strong backgrounds, and it is impossible for her. Since Wei Chuan went to jail and was detained indefinitely, she has not been a reliable person in the entertainment industry. Fortunately, she still has the system. Thest Raiders Weichuan seeded and was rewarded. And Su He, she had almost a good value, and seeded. But when she saw Tang Guo standing on the podium, she looked glorious, and she was a little jealous. "Is the indigenous people so powerful? It''s still Miss Tang''s family, it''s really hidden." [The host worked hard toplete the task, leaving two goals, Su He and Qiao Yin. [Remind the host that Qiao Nie''s luck is stronger than Su He. If the host sessfully attacks Qiao Nie, he will get a super gift package reward, which stores permanent skills. This sentence made Bai Wenwen very emotional and used the skills permanently, she wanted it long ago. But when she thought of Raiders Qiao Yin, she could get it, and her heart fell to the bottom again. [Don''t Tang Guo like Su He? It is suggested that the host can find a way to get Tang Guo back to Su He after sessfully attacking Su He, and you will have a chance to attack Qiao Yin. Bai Wenwen still has no bottom, is it possible? She wanted to do this. She loved Su He, but she had traveled through many worlds before. What she likes has long been numb, these people die when they die, and she will continue to die. More important to her, of course, is the gift package reward. She couldn''t help but look at Qiao Yin, who was separated by several seats. The man looked at the woman on the podium intently, and his face was better than that of Su He. She didn''t know that where Tang Guo was, her conversation with 875 would be heard. Tang Guo walked down and gave Bai Wenwen a nce. She can now fully determine that the 875 should belong to the evil system. In today''s words, it is a pirated system, a tool that some people use to steal luck. "Congrattions, Tang Guo." Bai Wenwen looked sincere. Chapter 349: Infamous actress (69) Chapter 349: Infamous actress (69) Chapter 349 The Infamous Actress (69) Tang Guo sat back, and an actress next to her thought that Bai Wenwen was nice and gave her a ce. "I watched the film" Who is the Killer "by Director Qiao. It was really wonderful." Ding! Qiao Yin''s favorability value is -5, the current favorability value is -95, warning, warning, Raiders target is about to fail, please ask the host to work hard, the failure of the task will be severely punished. Bai Wenwen''s face was white, and she looked at Qiao Nine inconceivably, did she just praise the other party? Just drop her good value? "875, are you sure you haven''t yed with me? How can this psychopathic person attack? Like the Liang Chao, apliment will drop the favor value, how can this guide me? I ca nt praise it, do you want me to scold?" Bai Wenwen was really annoyed, what a world break. [Host, not working hard is not an excuse. Without serious contact with the Raiders goal, naturally you can''t get good value. Please work hard andplete the task as soon as possible. At that time, Bai Wenwen wanted to yell and swear. Whatever task was broken, even a Liang Chao, what kind of ghost is Qiao Nie? Tang Guo was beside him, expressionless. In fact, he wasughing crazy and was talking to the system. "That 875 doesn''t seem to have a high IQ." [Host, you found it too? "Ok." She held Qiao Yin''s arm. Qiao Yin looked down at her, thinking in her heart what she would do to toss him, and she whispered, "That Bai Wenwen hates it." Ok? "A sin, just now Bai Wenwen wanted to hook you up." "I won''t be hooked." "Does Ai hate her?" "hate." Tang Guo was satisfied and said close to his ear, "Then you hate her a little bit, I''ll kiss you." Qiao Yin was stiff, but his heart was fiery. He has seen too many beautiful women in this circle, and many havee to seduce him, but those women stood in front of him without even wearing anything, and he was no different from watching statues. However, the woman beside him only said in his ear to kiss him, his heart was beating fast, and he was looking forward to it. "it is good." After thinking about it for half a minute, Qiao Yin agreed, recalling what Bai Wenwen looked like just now, and it really was the same as Tang Guo said, there was indeed a suspicion of colluding with him. Originally, he did not like Bai Wenwen very much, and remembered that the other party was Su He''s girlfriend. He didn''t know how Bai Wenwen did it, but there were some rumors on the Inte that Bai Wenwen let out. However, he found no evidence. For a while Bai Wenwen''s impression dropped to the bottom. I felt that Bai Wenwen, who was not going to provoke Qiao Nie for the time being, returned to his seat. Before he could sit down, he heard a sound of death. [Ding, Qiao Yin''s favorability value is -5, the current favorability value is -100, and the attack of Qiao Yin''s failure has failed. Bai Wenwen''s face was pale at that time, and the pain of the electric shock came instantly. She fell into a seat all of a sudden, only feeling the pain in her soul, which was too painful. Abominable Qiao Nie, abominable! Isn''t that just a boast? As for reducing her ten points of favor? Abominable 875, what''s not good, she just wanted her to attack Qiao Yin. Is that man so good at attacking? Ah-it hurts! "Wenwen, what''s wrong with you?" Su He saw Bai Wenwen''s whole body twitching, his face was bloodless, and the whole person was panicked. While calling, he held Bai Wenwen in his arms. "Wenwen, I''ve called an ambnce, you wait." Bai Wenwen bit her lip, looked at Su He in pain, and suddenly said, "Ahe, am I important to you?" Chapter 350: Infamous actress (70) Chapter 350: Infamous actress (70) Chapter 350 The Infamous Actress (70) "Wenwen, of course you are important to me, don''t talk, just stick on." Bai Wenwen gritted his teeth, "Ahe, do you love me?" "Love, of course I love you, long time ago, I liked you in high school." With a smile on Bai Wenwen''s face, "Ah ... Do you really love me and would you marry me?" Su He took a moment to see Bai Wenwen''s painful look, and her heart became more and more worried, thinking that Wen Wen was afraid that she would die. He quickly said, "Wenwen, let''s get engaged when you are all right." He and Bai Wenwen were originally male and female friends, and there was nothing to marry, and he always liked her. The two love each other, their marriage will only be blessed. At this moment, he seemed to let down Tang Guo and expel the woman who betrayed him from his heart. Ding! Su He''s favorability value is +1. At present, the favorability value is 100. The strategy is sessful. Congrattions to the host for the gift package. The gift package has been ced in the system backpack. The pain of the soul seems to have eased a little because of this sentence. A smile on Bai Wenwen''s face made Su He feel relieved, "Are you better?" "Ok." Much better, at least she seeded in this world strategy two, not to be wiped out. The pain continued until Bai Wenwen was taken away. [Host, when can I swallow 875? The system is awful, he has a feeling that he will be more powerful when he swallows the other party. Tang Guo thought for a while, "After they get married." [Well ... host, you are so good. The award is over. "Fruit." "Huh?" Tang Guo looked at Qiao Yin strangely. "What''s wrong?" Qiao Yin coughed and took her hand. "It''s okay, let''s go, it''ste." [Host, you promised Qiao Yin to kiss him just now, did you forget it? He is an intimate little expert, the host does not remember, he remembers clearly. Tang Guo: "..." Back at the vi, he took Tang Guo to the door. Qiao Nian paused, and turned away. "A sin." "Huh?" Qiao Nin turned quickly, "Anything else?" Under the mature appearance, there was a heart beating fast. Tang Guo smiled, red lips slightly opened, "Good night." "Uh ..." Qiao Nian hesitated and reacted, "Good night." [I can''t see it, as a director, it''s so innocent. The system sighs, how the innocent guy has yed the old driver like his host. Qiao Yin was so lost in her heart that the slyness in the woman''s eyes didn''t fail to discover that she was happy. "A sin." Before Qiao Yin could react, his arms mmed into a soft body, followed closely by what was pecked on his face. He looked at the woman who smiled and groaned, and couldn''t help pulling her hand back and kissing. The dark eyes are extremely bright. Looking at them with such eyes will always make people feel lost for a moment. "Ayin, you suddenly find yourself cute." Tang Guo pushed Qiao Yin away, turned around and walked back to the room, his lips twitched gently, with a very satisfied smile. "Does Guoguo like me a little?" Tang Guo smiled softly and blinked, "No." "Oh ..." A warm smile was on Qiao Yin''s face. "It doesn''t matter, we have a lifetime." "Why Guoguo kiss a person you don''t like?" Qiao Yin looked at her seriously. Tang Guo really didn''t expect that this guy actually had an idea in his heart. After thinking about it, she said, "You look like a puppy." Chapter 351: Infamous actress (71) Chapter 351: Infamous actress (71) Chapter 351 The Infamous Actress (71) Su He and Bai Wenwen''s wedding news quickly seized the headlines and sessfully attracted the attention of the people. After Bai Wenwen was discharged from the hospital, they announced the news at the same time. For Bai Wenwen, she hopes to leave the world immediately. But the system does not allow it, and she and Su He can only live a lifetime. Also 875 said that after a lifetime, she could barely agree to get a big gift package. Su He seemed to treat her well, so she agreed to get married. Another point is that she is particrly unwilling to see how the native Tang Guo is so beautiful. Both hated Liang Chao and Qiao Yin. I heard that Su He and Qiao Yin were still half-brothers. It was Qiao Yin who broke down. She had a n in her heart, and Su He would not be willing to let Qiao Yin go all the way, waiting for Qiao Yin to be full and full of wings. In order to report the hatred punished by the system, Bai Wenwen also chose to stay. After so many people, she still suffered such a big loss this time. However, before she had time to think of how to deal with Qiao Yin, a nightmare came. On the day of Su He''s wedding, Bai Wenwen didn''t know what to think, and invited Tang Guo and Qiao Yin. "Go, why not?" Qiao Yin paused. "Are you sure?" He can be sure that Tang Guo didn''t like Su He, and remembered the woman who hade to him, his eyes were full of love for Su He, and he felt so ufortable. "Anyway, it is first love, first love is married, I am definitely going." Qiao Yin looked at the woman who smiled and smiled, but her eyes shed helplessly. Guoguo really didn''t like Su He, and she couldugh when the other party got married. "How do you want to avenge him?" Qiao Yin circled the woman with love in her eyes, "I help you." "Get him out of the entertainment world or is it notorious?" "No need, I already figured out what to do." Tang Guo chuckled, such revenge was meaningless. The best way to retaliate against a person is to break the person''s beliefs and the truth that he thinks is right. ... On the wedding day, many people came. Setting aside other things, Su He''s poprity in the circle is quite good. Tang Guo held Qiao Yin''s hand and stood in the crowd, watching Su He. Su He holding her bride, Bai Wenwen, suddenly seemed to feel a special look. He looked over at this sight, and mmed on Tang Guo''s eyes, and froze for a moment. The woman''s clear eyes had something in it that was no longer there, and I didn''t know what was missing. In short, it made him panic, and his panicky palms were cold sweats. "congrattions." Despite the distance, he heard her say "Congrattions", but why was he so ufortable. "Ah?" "It''s okay, let''s go." Su He twisted her head hard, not looking at that direction, the woman''s eyes made people want to run away. The wedding went smoothly, Bai Wenwen thought that Tang Guo would do something, but they did nothing. The whole process took Qiao Yin, epted the pursuit of many people, the stars hold the moon, the glorious appearance, people are particrly jealous. "Tunzi, let''s do it." Tang Guo shook the goblet, and the dark red liquid in it dangled, as if sprayed out at any time. The system is so excited that it''s finally time to go. Tang Guo could not feel how the confrontation between the two systems was. After a minute, the system was excited. [The host is big, I am a bit full now and need to digest it. "875? What''s going on?" Bai Wenwen, who was toasting, stiffened, panic appeared on his face, and the drink drunk the guests. Nothing today. Chapter 352: Infamous actress (72) Chapter 352: Infamous actress (72) Chapter 352 The Infamous Actress (72) Bai Wenwen made headlines again. The wine banquet on the wedding day suddenly mad the guest''s wine. This guest is said to be a very famous director in China. I came to the wedding because Su He had participated in his movie and had a new movie in his hand. He nned to invite Su He to try it. Bai Wenwen sprinkled this cup of wine a bit wonderfully, sessfully let Su He miss such an opportunity. Bai Wenwen simply couldn''t care less about it that day. She was toasting with Su He to the guests, and only heard the words "rm, rm, foreign invasion", the voice of 875 disappeared. She quickly checked the system space and found that the system had disappeared and her spree was gone. Everything in her existence was gone. Some of the skills she exchanged are also gone. In this world, she exchanged the talent cards and acting cards used in this world. Can Bai Wenwen not panic? She can sail smoothly in every world, isn''t it just relying on these things? Now that she has nothing left, she has no real ability. She has be ustomed to redeem from the system, who can think of the system disappearing for no reason? Su He thought that after marriage, he would live a sweet life with the people he likes. In fact, this is not the case. He does not me Bai Wenwen for being ugly that day, only thinking that the other party is a sick man. Later, Bai Wenwen was listless and he went tofort every day. Bai Wenwen said that he did not want to act and was not interested in doing other things. Well, he keeps her, everything is indulgent. In fact, he was panicking. He found that he couldn''t forget that woman''s nce at him at the wedding day was full of deep meaning. He was afraid that Bai Wenwen found himself unfaithful, and he did not find that Bai Wenwen actually did not like him so much. Compared with these two people, Tang Guo''s childhood was much morefortable. [Host, I have digested it, and I have taken over the spree mall. I find that there are quite a lot of things in it. Would you like to see them? If you like it, I can help you out. "No need to exchange?" [The host is greatly out of the ordinary, we are teammates. How can it be exchanged for things, mine is yours. "Well, mine is mine." Tang Guo smiled. System: Well, you are happy. Tang Guo didn''t show interest after watching it for a while, and he was a bit disgusted. "I thought there was something good that I didn''t collect much." [Hey, how can a pirated system beparable to the items collected by the host through so many worlds. "Is the origin of 875 clear?" [The mission of this 875 is to seduce the dead souls, bind them and take them to various small worlds to do tasks, absorb the sons of the world and some of the lucky ones, they should be organized. There are many pirated systems like 875. In short, those who have been sessfully attacked will have all their luck stolen. Therefore, this guy should not be his kind, and swallowed without pressure. Hehe, he also upgraded. [Host, this time upgrading, I discovered one thing, I have a little bit of impression of where I was produced. "Huh?" Tang Guo was intrigued and traveled through so many worlds. This was the first time he heard the system say he was impressed with the ce of birth. [I just remember that when I was conscious, a beautiful woman in period clothes came to take me away. Then before leaving that ce, I aimed at the door que called Time and Space Administration. As for the others, I ca nt remember for the time being. Chapter 353: Infamous actress (73) Chapter 353: Infamous actress (73) Chapter 353: The Infamous Actress (73) The name "Spacetime Administration" took root in Tang Guo''s heart. But the system does not know anything other than these, but it is certain that the reason why she crosses so many worlds is inseparable from the woman who took the system. As for the truth, she believes that upgrading the system can find the truth. The way to upgrade the system is that she is having fun, she is in a good mood, and she has more energy. This ... she is a bit contradictory, so is the person who let her travel through time and space be good to her, or is she trying to rectify her? At least for the moment, no one in the world has intervened in her practices. It is also possible that the other party forgot this. "Bai Wenwen has lost his system. What is the situation?" [Not so good. She who lost 875 has stopped acting and recording talent videos. The host is big, Bai Wenwen doesn''t have those at all. Her talents are all skill cards redeemed from the system mall, or there is only one world avable. After 875 disappears, the skill card is useless. "Oh, that''s good, I''m happy she''s not good." She didn''t care about Bai Wenwen and Su He, she started watching the script. Qiao Nie is about to release a new movie, or a story she is interested in. This time she is looking for a female third. It stands to reason that, given Tang Guo''s current value, no matter who the show is, it is appropriate to act as a female. But she is not chasing fame and fortune in acting, but she is very interested in Buddhism. Later, in the film "Who is the Murderer", Tang Guo won the best supporting actress for his superb acting skills, and Chu Nuo won the best supporting actress. In fact, the drama also featured Liang Chao and Nie Lingling, both of whom are the best. In such a movie, the prizes for the male and female masters and the match between the male and female are unheard of, but they are too brilliant to choose. In the following years, Tang Guo yed in Qiao Yin''s films one after another. Everyone thought that Qiao Yin''s heroine would only be her. I did not expect that she yed supporting roles for several years, and was the best supporting role every year. The people of Tangguo, who are concerned about Tang Guo, have a feeling of being in a recession. "If Tangtang had acted as a heroine, she would have been behind." "Well, Tangtang is really wayward. I used to like ''I''m the most beautiful'', but now I only like ''I''m the best.''" That''s right, isn''t Tang Guo''s behavior in the eyes of the people all over the country? It was so good that Qiao Nie gave her a shot at the camera, which made peopleugh and cry. The ck powder group is still hard to support, but it is no longer picking faults in the fruit. The content of their daily check-in is: "Brothers, stay strong, don''t fall." "Sisters, isn''t that woman more beautiful, better acting, isn''t it nice tough? Don''t like it, don''t like her." "Everyone, I am still alive. I control my fingers and have not joined the Tang Guo fan group." The group owner looked at the members with only twenty members left, and was very helpless. "Otherwise, shall we change the name?" Said the owner. "What to change?" Owner: "How about the sugar candy fan group? Vote." The group owner made a voting system, and in less than a minute, including himself, all votes were passed. He moved his finger, and thest ck powder group disappeared from thework and became a member of the sugar fan group. For a long time, it was many years. This year, Tang Guo was thirty years old, and she announced on her neckline, "This time I act as the heroine. Do you guess it will be the film? Chapter 354: Infamous actress (74) Chapter 354: Infamous actress (74) Chapter 354 The Infamous Actress (74) "meeting." "meeting." "definitely will." "Will." "Tangtang is the best." "Ah, ah, my baby is in elementary school, Tangtang, you finally want to y the heroine." "Well, look forward." ... Tang Guo, 30, is still beautiful like a girl. There was always a slight smile on her face. When she was there, Qiao Yin always appeared. In summer, he wille over with a box of ice cream. After feeding her, after she said that she would have another box, he would reject it very seriously. "No." No matter how she makes trouble, he just said no. Finally could not help but put people in her arms, kissed her forehead carefully, and whispered in her ear that the girl ate too much cold drinks, which would cause stomach pain. Such a careful and gentle man is simply a model in the world. People who know Qiao Nie have said that if there were no Tang Guo, they would not know that the ghost director who cursed people at every turn was so patient, attentive, and gentle. The actors who had been scolded by Qiao Xie once again participated in Qiao Xie''s film, and they finally understood that there were also times when director Qiao did not scold others. Although they would be scolded as dogs as usual, they are much better than before. Sometimes the scolding is too serious. As long as Tang Guo says something, he is not allowed to scold andugh. Originally with a stern face, Joe''s serious face would reveal a ha-ba-dog-like pleasing smile. Qiao Dao, who copsed at any time, did not hide his difference to Tang Guo. Another sentence popr on the Inte: In order to live a good life, Qiao''s dog food is indispensable. Before getting to know Tang Guo, Qiao Dao made a film for two years. After getting to know Tang Guo, Qiao Dao made two films a year. Guide Qiao said: "She is my goddess of inspiration, my moose." In fact, they all can see that although Qiao Yin has carefully considered and conceived each role, he has focused on the role yed by Tang Guo, and each role has reached the most perfect state, even if sometimes the acting Not so much. For the heroine of Tang Guoyan this time, people all over the country are looking forward to it. Tang Guo didn''t want to spread all over the world, but a "Who is the Killer" let her know by the whole world. Later, all the films in which she participated will be introduced by other countries, or she will be an internationally renowned actor. In these years, she almost only yed Qiao Nie''s films, and asionally people who knew each other would y some unimportant roles in friendship. Whenever she participates, the poprity will be unimaginable. The people in the circle are also very friendly to her. I wish she coulde and bring their dramas. Unfortunately, there are very few directors who can agree with Tang Guo. Even if she agreed, there was another Qiao Yin who checked it. As for variety shows, she never participated. Onlyter was Chang Yuan''s reality TV show "The Big Star Who Walked into the Forest". She had been a mysterious guest and gave actors popr science skills to survive in the deep forest. The video of her flight back then has been regarded as a textbook-level escape video. The name of the new film is vulgar, it is called "You and Me", and the name is a love movie. Qiao Yin rarely sings only the love element, which does not mean that everyone does not expect, but rather they are looking forward to it. When the film was released, they finally understood why the name of the film was "You and Me." This film was taken in a closed manner throughout the film, and no one dared to reveal it to the outside world without any announcement. When the film was released, they didn''t see the film''s poster, walked in with excitement, and saw the people on the silver screen, they finally came to nothing. Chapter 355: Infamous actress (75) Chapter 355: Infamous actress (75) Chapter 355 The Infamous Actress (75) Title: "You and Me" Actress: Tang Guo Actor: Qiao Yin Director: Qiao Yin Producer: Qiao Yin Screenwriter: Qiao Yin, Tang Guo ... The beginning of the subtitles caused some tears. The film was taken in great detail, the audience watched it very carefully, and the whole process was quiet. There are no abuse points in the film, and once the rigor before Qiao Nie is changed, each one will give countless inspirational styles. This is a dog food film. After watching it, the fans expressed their feelings. "I think the name of this film should be" Show you how I spoil my wife "." "It can also be called" My Wife and My Love Everyday. " "Still called" Tang Qiao and his wife are showing affection every day. " "I think it''s called" Guo''s dog food drowned me. " "Well, tired, this" Diary of Qiao Daotang''s sugar candy "really makes my teeth a little bit sour." Although their hearts are sour, when they look at them, they really have all kinds of pink bubbles in their hearts. If there is a boyfriend, they hope that his boyfriend can learn to teach. There is no boyfriend, hope to find a boyfriend is like Qiao Dao. The ending of the film is that Qiao Yin seeded in gaining the favor of Tang Guo. The two were married and happy for a lifetime. If it wasn''t for them to see it with their own eyes, I can''t believe it, it was shot by Qiao Yin. It was not expected that Qiao Nie would still make love movies, and he was so touching. Later, the poster was also posted. It was a wedding photo taken by Qiao Yin and Tang Guo. If they did not know that the two were not married, they would think it was a wedding photo. The fact is, this is really just wearing a wedding dress on the set, not a wedding photo. A mystery is buried in this movie. Qiao Nie gets up every day and wille to Tang Guo''s room and ask, "Do you like me a little more today?" "No, you have to work hard, Ai." This is Tang Guo''s dozen or so answers in the film. Qiao Yin always pulls people into his arms with a smile, hugs, and says, "Okay, I''ll ask again tomorrow." That persistent and focused look, in and simple, can''t help making people burst into tears. Until the end of the film, a wonderful morning, Qiao Nian knocked on the door, "Guo Guo, do you like me today?" After waiting a long time, the door was opened, and the people inside appeared in a wedding dress. She gave him a hug with a smile, "Yes." The man on the camera flushed his eyes, hugged her tightly and whispered, "That''s good." The whole film looks like it''s all sugar. The audience is still a little confused. Why Qiao Nie asks this every day, as if he made a mistake. There are discussions on the Inte on this issue. No matter whether it is Qiao Yin or Tang Guo, no one answers, which will make them anxious. They thought that the y was actually not simple, carefully digging frame by frame, trying to find clues, and after watching it a few more times, they realized the hidden meaning under the in nd warm love. Tolerance between the two, and giving. But in the end, they still didn''t know what the puzzle was. Fortunately, Tang Guo finally won the film award, and they were still a bit satisfied. This year, when Tang Guo was thirty-two years old, she moved her fingers and wore a scarf. "From now on, she won''t act." This bib has caused an uproar. Facing the followers of the fans, she sent another scarf, "I don''t want to act anymore, it''s weird." Fan: "..." National people''s audience: "..." Su He just took a shot, habitually took out her mobile phone and brushed her neck, and suddenly saw those hot searches. # # # # # # Chapter 356: Infamous actress (76) Chapter 356: Infamous actress (76) Chapter 356 The Infamous Actress (76) Is she ... not acting? Su He stared at the cell phone for a while and felt inexplicable for a while. "Su Yingdi, what''s wrong?" Su He quickly put down her phone and said, "Nothing, go ahead." They seem to have nomunication over the years. She seemed to have forgotten the past and eliminated him from life. From the beginning, he thought of revenge, and after marrying Bai Wenwen, some beautiful love was destroyed. Bai Wenwen today is not the person he used to like. He was actually very contradictory. Who did he like Bai Wenwen and Tang Guo. I don''t know, he only puts everything into the interpretation career. Just to find revenge on Qiao Nie, he couldn''t help his mind. At the wedding, nine years have passed, and he still can''t forget. He never got that answer from her mouth, why should he betray him and look for Qiao Yin. Maybe the person is middle-aged and has taken care of it a lot. He has no courage to do many things. After Su He finished his day''s work, he picked up his cell phone and looked at it again, and was attracted by several hot searches. # # # busy # He had a hunch in his heart, as if there were some who knew who these hot searches were, clicked in and saw, and he really saw Qiao Nie''s scarf. Qiao Yinfa''s scarf is: "Since today, there is no filming." Facing the fans'' questioning, like Tang Guo, he sent another one, "I don''t want to shoot anymore, I''m a bit busy." Su and wry smile, these two are really a virtue, they do nt want to act, they do nt act, they do nt want to shoot, they do nt do it, one reason is tired, one reason is busy. Maybe they are the real couple. He turned off the phone in aplicated mood and returned to the frosty vi. The gentle wife without imagination came up and asked, "Are you tired today? Hungry or hungry, would you like to eat something?" He went upstairs wearily, pushed away the room, and sure enough he saw the figure curled up on the bed. It seemed to hear his movements, the other party stood up, gave him a slight nce, and wrapped the quilt around the deformed bloated body. For more than nine years, Bai Wenwen has been decadent since the day they were married. Eat and drink in the vi, no step out. When you re hungry, take out, and the takeaway box is ced at the door. No money, just ask him. With guilt from the beginning, he doesn''t know what he''s doing now. Fortunately, this woman will only ask for money for takeaway, and asionally buy clothes online. Not going out, not socializing, not talking, those beautiful eyes also became gray. He tried to let Bai Wenwen go out, but the other side was terrified and didn''t want to go out. No matter how many doctors he asked, it didn''t work. Psychologists say that this situation should be social fear and unwillingness to expose themselves to the crowd. If you want treatment, you have to find the cause. He couldn''t figure out why Bai Wenwen, who was so confident, hade to where he is now. He asked Bai Wenwen that the other party might be a little impatient, and said that she would not go out. He also said that if he was lonely and wanted to find a woman, she had no opinion. Just leave her in the room for her own life, and just order some takeaway money every month. He didn''t understand Bai Wenwen, and hoped from the beginning, but he still allows it now. He woulde up and take a look every day. He was afraid that she would die and smell bad and didn''t know. Thinking about this reason is really ridiculous. Bai Wenwen closed her eyes and just hoped that her life would pass as soon as possible. She used to be a high school student who could not do anything. She was hit by a car and got a system called 875. Chapter 357: Infamous actress (77) Chapter 357: Infamous actress (77) Chapter 357 The Infamous Actress (77) Bai Wenwen thought that he would reach the pinnacle of life from then on, in every world, he would be a beautiful man, and he would like many people. Anyway, she has a system and is not afraid of anything. As long as shepletes the task, she will be able to obtain a variety of skill cards. No, no one can match her with a skill card. She never expected that 875 would disappear. Looking back, she found that she had traveled through so many worlds. Each of her worlds was enjoying the beautiful men and attacking various men. She did not master any of the skills to survive in the world. Those used skill cards disappeared after 875 disappeared. Her dreams are shattered, and she has always been high above her. She can''t ept such a big drop. She has no strength now. What should fans do if she asks her to y the piano after going out? She won''t. What if the fans ask her to paint? She won''t. The master of this body has studied abroad, what should I do if a friend I knowmunicates with her in English? She won''t. She doesn''t know anything. So she''s waiting, waiting for death, maybe waiting for her to die, there will be another system. Yes, the system appears once, and it is not impossible to appear again. She thought about suicide, but she was afraid of suicide. The pain of having been hit by a car, and at the end of her death, she clearly felt the pain of being crushed all over her, which she didn''t want to experience. In those worlds that traverse, every departure is to take her systematically, and it can be said to leave painlessly. She doesn''t want to do anything right now, anyway, there is Su Hezai, she doesn''t spend much, order her takeaway, just buy a few clothes to wear, Su He doesn''t mind what she wants to do. All she does is eat and die. Hearing the footsteps of Su He''s departure, Bai Wenwen entered the dreand. In the dream, she died, and she got a system, traveling through various small worlds, attacking different men, and enjoying their admiration. "Ayin, why don''t you film?" Tang Guo halfy on the sofa, his white feet flickered. Qiao Yin walked over, held her feet, took a nket in her hand, wrapped her feet inside the nket, and put it on her own leg like that. "It''s autumn, why are you always used to exposing your feet and not afraid of getting sick?" Tang Guo smiled, "I''m fine." "Do Guoguo like me a little today?" In the face of this man''s sincere and serious look, Tang Guo smiled, "A Yin, you are so persistent." "Have it?" Tang Guo smiled and waved at him, "I''ll tell you when youe." Qiao Yin sat beside her, holding her whole body in his arms, surrounded by a soft, warm body, and he felt strangely satisfied, and it seemed that he could not ask that question. She was in his arms, these issues were no longer important. "A sin, you are such a lovely person." "Although I have made mistakes, I can make a mistake by knowing my mistakes. Qiao Yin''s eyes lighted up, Tang Guo raised his hand and squeezed his cheek, and said softly, "A Yin, you have sessfully attracted my attention. Since you are doing well, I like you a little." Qiao Yin''s mouth was ticking, in fact, he didn''t care about it. People who can hold each day, also say what these do. She lived in his vi and did everything for him. She was almost adopted by him. If she really doesn''t want him, she may not be used to it. With these careful considerations, Qiao Nie did not intend to express it. There are more at night. . . Add more for babies who have been rewarded before. . Chapter 358: Infamous actress (78) Chapter 358: Infamous actress (78) Chapter 358 The Infamous Actress (78) [Host, you still have six months. Tang Guo is brushing his neckband. Although he is no longer acting, the neckband is brushed every day. Fans have found that Tang Guo, who is not acting, is more fun, and he is not entangled, all the time cutting his neck around the neck. "so fast." Tang Guo paused, put down his cell phone, stood up, opened the curtains, and looked at the outside world, she will soon leave here. She picked up her cell phone again and called Qiao Nie. "Guo Guo, do you want anything today?" The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth was bent, "Ayin, I suddenly want to go outside, do I want to go? Sweet travel you deserve." "go with." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo personally worked out a travel n and asked for a film crew to apany the trip. Qiao Nie came back in a hurry and did not see the woman ying mobile phone on the sofa as usual, but the scent of food came from the kitchen. He quickly entered the kitchen and watched Tang Guo cook in surprise. A te of delicate delicacies beside him surprised him. He thought she had adopted her, and did not expect her to be better than he thought. "I''m used to your service, my hands are a bit raw." Qiao Yin hurried over to take the spat, "I''m here, watch out for the oil sshing and scalding you." "No, I''ming, it''s almost over." Tang Guo smiled. "I said I''d be better for you." Qiao Nian hesitated, and did not expect her to be so serious. He did feel that Tang Guo''s attitude towards him was getting better year by year. From the beginning, he didn''t care much. Later, he made all of him customized by him. Every little essory was carefully selected by her. Many people thought he spoiled her, but in fact she wasn''t spoiling him. She said that being nice to someone is really good. She said that she already liked him a bit, and he really saw it in her eyes. She said that she gave up her love for Su He, and she turned around and forgot, without hesitation. Her ruthlessness and enthusiasm were so fascinating that she had to fall into it. "A Yin, are you happy with me?" "of course." Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Oh ... would you be sad without me?" "meeting." Qiao Yin was a little nervous, circling her waist, and whispering, "Are you going to leave me? Fancy someone else?" It looked like an abandoned puppy. "No." Tang Guo said, "I didn''t look after others, and I couldn''t find anyone better than you in this world who could move me." Qiao Yin was relieved, "That''s good." "But the world is old, old, sick, and dead. This is something that no one can stop. You and I will always leave first." Qiao Yin stumbled, and thenughed, "It doesn''t matter." Speaking of this, Tang Guo forgot to ask the system Qiao Nie''s life time, "Tongzi, what is the longest life of Qiao Nie?" "Eight years." Tang Guo smiled, "He''s so unlucky." Who doesn''t like it, but she likes it. Tang Guo''s craftsmanship is better than imagined, but Qiao Yin still said, "Don''t cook in the future, hurt your hands." He carefully applied her hand cream, a smile on his face, and tenderness in his eyes. Look at her like, serious and devout, only if she is a rare treasure. Tang Guo rubbed his hair habitually. Qiao Nin held her in a messy hand, and said calmly. "He may suspect that I have terminal illness." Tang Guo smiled and discussed with the system, "It really is a director, especially brain supplement." Add one more. Chapter 359: Infamous actress (79) Chapter 359: Infamous actress (79) Chapter 359 The Infamous Actress (79) After getting an extremely healthy medical examination report, Qiao Nie was relieved, and pretended to take Tang Guo back calmly. Next, people across the country witnessed a dog abuse journey. Tang Guo updates her scarf every day, which is her travel photo about her and Qiao Nie. The two in the photo bothughed sweetly, especially in some small videos, you can see how tacit they are. In his free time, Su He also looked at Tang Guo''s scarf in the vi. Looking at them one by one, he was surprised to find that in the scarf a long time ago, the person mentioned was not Qiao Yin, but It''s him. Each one is full of love. Such a discovery filled his heart with fiery heat, reminding him of the status quo, and pouring it into a basin of cold water. One early morning six monthster, Tang Guo leaned on Qiao Nie''s body, and the two sat on the rock waiting for the sunrise. Qiao Yin was holding the people around him tightly, his body was shaking, his voice was shaking a little, and he smiled, saying something inexplicable, "Now the medicine is not developed at all." "Check so carefully." Tang Guo listened to hisining funny, wrapped around his waist, "You are too noisy." "Then I don''t speak." "Forget it, you say it, I listen to you." Qiao Yin circled her, kissed her forehead, kissed her cheek again, finally kissed her lip, touched it gently and left, "I feel a corner missing in my heart, as if I can''t make it back." "A Yin, don''t be so greedy. In the past ten years, I have only been good to you, and everyone else hasn''t looked at it." Qiao Yin couldn''t help crying, "Can''t help it." Can''t help but want to spend more time with her. "A sin, you should leave the remaining time to your next life." "Guoguo, you really can''tfort people, every sentence is heartbreaking." But there is no way, he just likes her, the kind of likes that he likes so much, without her, he loses his whole life. He pressed his chin against her forehead and whispered, "I can still find you in my next life?" "Sincerity is spirit." "Then I will work hard." Tang Guo smiles. If you have no memory in your next life, you will start another life. And she will never stop reincarnation, do not know when the end. She was buried in his arms, and she had a craving for this kind of love. Only the unforgettable feelings would allow her to continue in this lonely journey and not to lose herself halfway. In return, she will also give him the purest affection and leave him the best love. Just like now, knowing that she was about to leave here, she didn''t have any fear of what the next world would be, and she didn''t have any sense of being boring. She didn''t even want to destroy the world. She squinted her eyes, suddenly remembered something, raised her head, and kissed him. The eyes of the two were opposite. Qiao Yin clearly saw the deep love in her eyes this time. "A sin, I''m gone." The woman''s voice rang softly in her ear, and Qiao Yin, who was shocked, hugged her, and said in pain, "Guo Guo, can I say no? This time, can I disregard you?" Looking at the woman''s closed eyes, he cried softly, and gently stroked her cheek. "Why did you walk so simply? It really spoiled you." He was red-eyed, petting and helpless, and patted her shoulder gently, "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you, okay?" The photographer behind him couldn''t help covering his mouth and quickly took out a tissue to wipe his tears. If this is not their job, they will definitely turn around and leave. JKG: The world will end tomorrow. see you tomorrow. Chapter 360: Infamous actress (80) Chapter 360: Infamous actress (80) Chapter 360 The Infamous Actress (80) Qiao Yin didn''t send a scarf, he didn''t want those people to disturb her. In the end, Zhu Yi issued a bib, indicating that Tang Guo had passed away. Anyway, as Tang Guo''s agent, she needs to give the public a notice. Su He looked at the neckband during his habitual work break. When he saw the words "Tang Guo died of illness", his blood flowed back and his face turned pale instantly. "Su Yingdi, are you okay?" Su He trembled holding the phone, grabbed the person next to him and asked, "She''s gone, is this fake?" Others also know that Tang Guo died of illness after a generation of shadows. There was some silence on Su He''s question. Su He found the director and said, "Sorry, I need to take a day off." Su He brushed her neck to watch Tang Guo every day. They all knew that the director allowed it. Su and her clothes didn''t change, nor did she take off her makeup, so she drove to the vi of Qiao Nie. When he came, there were already many people. Qiao Yin stood at the door, and the whole man looked very gloomy, even more gloomy than before Tang Guo. Liang Chao and his wife stood side by side, showing sadness on their faces. Zhu Yi''s eyes were red, and tears couldn''t help it. "I ... can I see her?" Su He made this request and sessfully attracted Qiao Nie. Qiao Yin nced at him, "No." Su He smiled bitterly. "It was my extravagance." He didn''t know why he came, and when he wanted to ask, a group of reporters came outside. He frowned, and soon discovered that the reporters had been invited by Qiao Yin. "Guide Joe, don''t know what you are going to announce?" Qiao Yin came forward, expressionless, "announcing a truth." Su He vaguely didn''t feel right, and stood silently without speaking. Qiao Yin nced at him and continued to speak to the reporter. "At that time, you overwhelmingly reported that Guoguo betrayed Su He, and various ck spots ..." "That Joe, weter withdrew the report, and it turned out that Tangtang was innocent." The reporter said quickly, and couldn''t afford it, Miss Tang Family. They want to report more, but they are afraid that their jobs will not be guaranteed. Qiao Yin sneered, "Do you also think that Guoguo betrayed Su He? Even if you know that she is the Miss Tang family, she also thinks she despise Su He, so she chose me? Is not it? Su He also looked up suddenly at Qiao Yin and squeezed his lips tightly. Isn''t this the truth? Qiao Yin took out his mobile phone and yed a recording, which was copied from the surveince of his office at that time. He did not expect to use it here. He knew that this was what she wanted to do. Although she didn''t order it, with her revengeful nature, she certainly didn''t want Su He to be better. Su He and Bai Wenwen had ruined her reputation. If it wasn''t for the reality show and the background revealed, she is an ordinary actress, and she can hardly get mixed in this circle. After listening to the recording, everyone was silent. It turns out that the truth in "You and Me" is here, Qiao Yin''s apology to Tang Guo. "You can go." Su He screamed madly to see Tang Guo. How could Qiao Nie meet him and called the security guard to st him out, she was his and no one was allowed to see him. Su He sat outside the vi and cried for a long time. The whole man was embarrassed. He thought for many reasons, and never thought that the reason was this. She actually promised Qiao Yin for him, he ... he also asked someone to hack her, trying to make her never turn over ... He even thought about it, really destroying her. Thinking of the things hidden in the vi, he cried whine, he really wanted to destroy her at that time. How could he have thought of giving her that injection, and he had even thought of giving her to those fat old men. He is disgusting, he is so evil, he is sorry for her, no wonder she willpletely forget him. He''s not worth it! Chapter 361: Infamous actress (end) Chapter 361: Infamous actress (end) Chapter 361 The Infamous Actress (End) He wanted to see her fall, watching her regretfully from above,pletely ignoring the way she came back to him and tried to exin. He scolded her for being disgusting and cheap ... how hard he scolded him now, and now he has much regret. His heart is shabby and his soul is dirty. Thought that she had climbed to this day with hard work, even if she betrayed him? He seeded, but gave him a p in the face, and without her, Qiao Yin would never let him go. Su He stayed outside the vi for several days, and finally was unconscious before being taken away. A few days after taking it away, someone reported that Su He was hiding DU products in the vi and was arrested. Bai Wenwen, who was bloated and bloodless, had not seen the public for ten years, was also photographed. Bai Wenwen''s look of dodging was shot in the right direction. After seeing it, the public only felt vain. Qiao Yin looked at Tang Guo with a calm face, and his mouth was slightly tilted, his eyes brought some warmth, "Are you satisfied?" He didn''t expect that Su He would have that kind of thought at first. "Did you know it from the beginning? That''s why youpletely forgot Su He, and it was so simple." "Guoguo, you are really a bad woman. You just walked away. If you want to leave me such a poor person, you know that I won''t be soft and will leave those clues." "You also don''t want to see Su He again, and make him restless for a lifetime?" "If I don''t wake up in time, I''m afraid you won''t give me the good days of that decade." Qiao Yin leaned down and looked at her earnestly and reverently, "But I like a woman like you. Without your world, blood stops flowing, and there is no new life in the withered grass." With the woman''s face condensed, Qiao Yin felt only a moment of pain in his brain, and countless memories poured into his mind. When he opened his eyes again, the grief in his eyes was much less, leaving more helplessness. He touched the woman''s cheek, and kissed her forehead habitually. "It''s a grind." "I owe you." Standing up, he had a different smile on his face, arranged all the funerals, and sat beside Tang Guo, finally looking at her eyes, closing his eyes with a faint smile. A few dayster, Assistant Qiao Yin announced the news of Qiao Yin''s death. Su He saw the news in the detention center, and he was lingering for a long time. [Host, Qiao Niemitted suicide by taking medicine. "Why bother." "Ayin is still so cute. It''s a bit reluctant to be cute. It''s a poor puppy." Tang Guoy in Tianquan, looking at the increasingly bright silver light around him, and slowly closed his eyes. "I was called after three days, and I was a bit tired and fell asleep." [Okay. The system secretly wiped the cold sweat. The Qiao Yin seemed a bit wrong, but everyone was dead. There was no need to worry the host greatly. ... When Tang Guo woke up, he just felt sticky, and the air was filled with blood and various rotten vors. She knew without opening her eyes that this was not a good ce. Sure enough, opening my eyes, the eyes are ugly, zombie looking around for food-zombie. She had not yet epted the memory, and found that the zombies had not attacked her. She looked at her body again, intact, but fortunately it was not an ugly zombie. "Tunko, does this body awaken the power of pro-zombies?" The system was silent for a while, and honestly exined, [Host, tell you an unfortunate news that you are now a zombie. Chapter 362: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days Chapter 362: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days Chapter 362: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (3) "boom!" Tang Guo smashed the thick iron gate with a punch. The tools did not necessarily break the iron gate, and a hole suddenly came out. Sheughed at the dark hole, "somewhat powerful." The system swallowed the saliva, which was a bit powerful. I didn''t hear of any zombie who could punch the iron gate through a hole with a punch. Tang Guo inspected his body carefully. Except for his appearance, the body''s various functions were different from ordinary people, and his brain also had a crystal nucleus. The energy in the crystal nucleus can be mobilized. She can also use her own methods to absorb outside energy to increase her strength. In other words, as long as she continues to improve, no one will be her opponent. Not to mention sting Yan Yi, it is not impossible to st everyone. This body is still a regenerate, as long as she does not die, she is invincible. Tang Guo pushed the door open with great satisfaction and went out. The swaying zombies saw her and hurriedly hid behind, apparently there was no consciousness, as if very afraid. With a movement in her heart, she tried tomunicate with these zombies. As soon as the thoughts came out, the surrounding zombies hurried to her. A ha-ba-dog looks like a ttering face. There were even a few zombies, and they passed the food they found in front of her, as if they were honoring her. Tang Guo nced at their dirty palms, holding all kinds of internal organs, very disgusted, "You eat it yourself." Faced with Tang Guo''s rejection, they even lost their faces and left in despair. After a while, they came to Tang Guo again. This time it was not food that was handed to Tang Guo, but Jin Cancan''s various nes and bracelets. They were staring straight at the bracelet on Tang Guo''s wrist as if to say, do you like these? Tang Guo was silent for a while. Is the zombie so charming these years? [Host, that s how youmunicate with them with your thoughts. They should be influenced by you, with a little more sense. In their opinion, you are everything to them, and of course I hope you can be happy. s, he seems to have found a like-minded partner. Tang Guo epted all kinds of jewelry they collected, and the zombies shook with joy even more. One zombie was so ignorant, and more than twenty zombies shook fiercely together. As if in a collective wind! Tang Guo looked at them and had a bold idea in his heart. "Why exterminate the zombies." "Destroy the zombies, don''t you just destroy me?" "ording to the original life of the original owner of this book, it should be rtively long?" [Yes, ording to the original trajectory, the original master can live for more than 300 years. Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, "But now all human beings want to destroy me." "Why don''t I build a zombie empire, who can upy the side of the earth, and humans can also live in my zombie empire. Zombies have been changed by humans. It is not their original intention to do so. This is just a natural disaster." "Our zombies, why can''t we live in this world? Why can''t we control one party''snd? This belongs to us originally." System: Host transfer is especially fast. This is considered for zombies. However, the zombie empire sounds a little bit emotional. "Tong, what do you think?" [Raise both hands to support. s, he seems to have no hands ... Chapter 363: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (2) Chapter 363: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (2) Chapter 363: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (4) The next time, Tang Guo did not leave the pharmacy, but researched more than twenty zombies. Except that they are different from others, they are all very obedient. Tang Guo told them not to eat raw meat, human flesh, or to bite at will. They really didn''t go. She believes that the twenty or so zombies in front of her can be used as her veteran. She couldn''t hide and develop the zombies, Yan Yi was going there. If she does nt want to inspire conflicts, she also wants to see that this time Yan Yi will believe Yan Nian or her. This is also a chance toe again. Regarding the next time, she likes to give people a chance. If the other party doesn''t cherish it, she can be merciless. "Are the groups still there?" Tang Guo suddenly asked that she hadn''t entered the face group in thest world, but knew that the group had not disappeared. System: [Still, except Ji Xiaosi disappears, everyone else is still, they are not ordinary people, and they all live long. Even the inteary nes can live for thousands of years. [I hosted your ount while the host was away, and they all knew you were busy. Tang Guo looked at the group, and the people inside seemed to be discussing something and sent a message. "Are you all right these days?" [Real Ziyun]: School Flower? Did you show up? ? [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Wow wow, school flower, you haven''t appeared for many years, you finally appeared, I miss you so much. Everyone in the group was bubbling, saying they hadn''t seen her for many years and missed her especially. Tang Guo gave them a red packet of food before they said, "I went to another ne. Thest ne stayed rtively short. No, I just changed a ne. I''m having some trouble and want to find you. help." [Silver Ring]: Go to other nes? School flowers, it turns out that you can really shuttle between nes at will. The people in the group were shocked. They thought the school flowers were bragging, but they didn''t expect it to be true. As for why, they didn''t ask much, who didn''t have any secrets. Margaret was very enthusiastic, "I don''t know what level the school has spent, what can we do for you?" They ate so much food in vain, and they felt very sad. The school spent too little time when they asked for help. They didn''t show up for more than a decade before, and they thought what danger the school flower had encountered. Tang Guo said: "This question, I think I need to find the inteary ne Emmanuel and General Billy. I went to an eschatology that had just erupted. If I guessed well, interster should have experienced thest days No stranger to zombies. " [Emanuel]: Wow, is there a longsting eschatological world? School flower, I don''t know what help you need now. Is it a potion to kill zombies? I can ask someone to help develop it. [School flower]: What effect does this potion have on zombies? Emmanuel was a bit weird, and said, "This is the medicine that kills zombies. When used on zombies, the virus will be cleaned up and all zombies will be destroyed." "No, I don''t need this." Tang Guo didn''t want to deny it, adding, "My body is a zombie now." Friends: ... The group was quiet for a long time, and Emmanuel finally asked, "So what do you need, school flower?" "I intend to rule the as a zombie, at least to upy one side here, but I can''t stand the biting and eating of the internal organs, they are a bit disgusting." Almost overslept, see you tomorrow. Chapter 364: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (3) Chapter 364: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (3) Chapter 364: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (5) Tang Guo talked about his physical condition, which meant that there was no way to keep all zombies in a normal state. [Emanuel]: The idea of the school flower is really different from ordinary people. I just flipped through our interster records. Through evolution, the zombie can reach the situation that the school flower says. We did nt study that kind of potion. ording to the interster history, the zombies on our side were finally killed. "So, you mean, as long as their level rises, they can recover their sanity?" "Yes, in this respect, there are records in interster history. It is said that there were zombies that hadpletely recovered their minds at the time. They looked simr to ordinary people. The baptism of the virus also brought them benefits. Their physical strength and strength were better than human Be strong. " "It is also recorded above that there was a recovered zombie that was not destroyed in the end, and the other party hid and lived a normal life." I don''t know how, Emmanuelpared this zombie with the school flower, thinking that the other party had no ambition at all and was a coward. Tang Guo continued to ask, "What promotion do they need? They don''t have the initiative to absorb energy." Emmanuel continued to read the interster history, and after a long time, he said excitedly, "They can get promoted by eating crystal nuclei. ording to the school flower, the zombie has just erupted and there should be no secondary zombie, so there is no crystal nuclei . " Tang Guo was silent for a moment and said, "I have, there are many." She is not here for the first time in thest days, but it is different from this time. She used to have a horrible mind. In thest days, she ys an excellent cannon fodder. The identity of the female partner is not low, so she has many crystal nuclei, all of which are ced in the system space as waste products. After Tang Guo entered the group, the people in the group discussed it. [Real Ziyun]: I don''t know when the school flower cane to my ne, I really want to meet her. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: Secondly. [Sovereign Demon Sovereign]: Second opinion. [Margaret]: If the school flower is willing toe to the magic world, I will definitely prepare the best gifts to wee her. [Harold]: Me too. [Allen]: I can make a holy sword for school flowers. [Emanuel]: The school flowers stille to our interster, you can enjoy high-tech that other nes can not enjoy. Faced with the twenty or so in front of him, Tang Guo sat in a row of zombies and took out many crystal nuclei of different colors from the system space. Different colors represent different attributes. "Choose what you like." She had only one conjecture before, and then saw that each zombie basically chose one color, and only one person chose two. She can be sure that this zombie picking two different crystal nuclei is a dual attribute. Ka Ka Ka Ka ... The whole room is the sound of Ka Ka bitten by the zombie biting the crystal nucleus. Tang Guo thinks that this scene is much more beautiful than watching them gnawing at the internal organs. For the zombies of the two attributes, she focused on care. ording to her observations, this zombie''s ability is quite outstanding in all aspects, and she can be a general under her toplete the purpose of zombies for her. Therefore, she did not hesitate to take out the advanced crystal nuclei and swallow him. Finally, a monthter, a light broke out on the surface of the zombie body. The original rotten skin returned to ruddy, and looked like human beings, and his eyes recovered. At the moment of recovery, he came to Tang Guo and called on one knee very religiously: "King." Chapter 365: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (4) Chapter 365: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (4) Chapter 365: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (6) "Understand what I confessed to you?" Wu Chu, the zombie who has recovered his mind. He also remembers the past, but these are not important. The only thing he wants to do is to be loyal to the woman in front of himhis king. "Understand, I will definitelyplete." He will certainly build a zombie empire that pleases the king, and she should stand at the highest point in the world. Tang Guo took out a storage ring and threw it to him, "This is the crystal nucleus I gave to you in the beginning. They are all under yourmand. You will be able to absorb the obedient zombies in the future. If you are not obedient, you can obliterate and dig. Nucleus. " "Every member of the team is not allowed to attack humans for no reason, and they are not allowed to eat the internal organs." "If a human seeks death, you don''t need to be polite, just st their dog''s head." Tang Guo had a smile on his lips. How could she harm the interests of the zombies? But in order to live in peace with humanity in the future, she does not intend to indiscriminately kill innocent people. She didn''t want to turn the world into zombies, it was meaningless. After exining Wu Chu''s work, Tang Guo set out. The time has now passed by one month. ording to the original trajectory, Yan Yi has now be a very outstanding member of the ability. Because Yan Nian got along with him, he gradually developed a good impression on Yan Nian. At present, both men are in a small base and do the task of fighting zombies every day. The base where they are located is base 7, which is an official base established by a certain city. The zombie has just erupted for a month now, and many people have not realized that the conflict in the chaos is covered by panic. There is a base to rule and be blessed. Many people are willing to do so, even the powers are not so ambitious at this time. Tang Guo flipped through the plot and finalized where he appeared. In a food factory upied by zombies, Yan Yi and Yan Nianpletely determined their love rtionship at this time. There is a third-level zombie here. Most of the psionics at this time only have two levels. The two passed through life and death together. They found that each other was important and they were together. Tang Guo came earlier than the strict Sunshine Squad. The third-level zombies in the food factory had been tamed by her, and she is now particrly obedient. Shaking her body to help her cook instant noodles. Tang Guo ate instant noodles and threw a lot of nuclei to the zombie. "Eat, upgrade quickly. Two people wille to beat you in two days, so you won''t be beaten." Zombie''s dull eyes moved, holding the crystal nucleus and stuffing it into his mouth. He was struck by the words, and he seemed to understand by nature. With some fierce light in his eyes, eating crystal nuclei became more active. Within two days, the original Level 3 zombies had be Level 4. Although it looks miserable on the surface, both flexibility and strength have increased a lot. For example, Tang Guo cooked noodles a lot faster. After eating, she found a clean ce to put a Simmons lying down and chat with people in the group. Especially happy. Most of the food in the food factory was taken away by her. She still left Yan Yi a little, but nothing else, just left them all the hot sticks, and didn''t take a pack. System: The host is still bad. After three days like this, the system reminded that the members of Yi Sun''s sunshine team were all here. Tang Guo, the zombie outside, was not conquered. The Sunshine Team had to kill the zombies to get in to get food. "Did you see? Just the two men and women in front, wait for a chance to go down and kick them." Chapter 366: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (5) Chapter 366: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (5) Chapter 366: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (7) The zombies stared at Yan Nian and Yan Yi with fierce light, both of them were a little creepy, as if stared at something terrible. "Brother Yan, be careful." Yan Nian said worriedly, the zombie world is really terrible. If she hadn''t got Lingquan Yupei and practiced the exercises in it, she wouldn''t be better than the original owner. She pulled the sleeves of Yi Yan. "I always think it''s dangerous here, let''s go together." Yan Yi nodded, looking at Yan Nian''s worried face, couldn''t help holding her hand, "Don''t worry, I will protect you." Yan Nian''s face appeared red, and she wanted to break free. "Brother Yan, don''t do this. If she is seen by Tang Guo, she will be unhappy. After all, you are still unmarried couples." "No need to mention her, whether or not I can see her again, my rtionship with her ends when she leaves." Yan Nian didn''t agree, her eyes were a little loose, but she was thinking, Tang Guo was not alive or dead, and there were more than 20 zombies in that drug store. Tang Guo has not yet awakened his power, and he is afraid that he will be more ferocious. In any case, her fortune-telling has changed, and it is no problem to survive. Yan Yi is an excellent man, maybe she can think about it. Tang Guo sat in the dark and heard the two men''s conversation, and his face was very unhappy with a smile on his face. The sunshine team couldn''t wait to enter the food factory. When they saw countless packets of spicy sticks, their expressions were distorted. Yan Yi frowned. "It''s all hot?" "Yes, Captain, these are all hot strips. They have been found in many ces. There is no other than hot strips." "I tasted it just now, it was dry and spicy." Yan Yi''s face was not good-looking. It took two hours to kill it, and all the results were hot bars! "Is this a food factory that only produces spicy sticks?" Yan Nian was a little surprised. How could arge food factory produce only spicy sticks? Yan Yi said, "Maybe someone came and took the other food away, leaving only these spicy sticks." The spicy strips are quite good, but the east and west are in thest days. They are not nutritious, they are full, and they have appetite. It is not a good thing for them who are short of food. "Niannian, you can put the hot stick into the space, and wait until the base is sold to other people." What Yan Nian exposed was power and space. In fact, she is a practitioner of cultivation. She has no awakening power at all, and the space is the space of Yu Pei. While the crowd was collecting the hot strips, a loud noise suddenly came, and a zombie rushed in crazy. "Three zombies !!" Zombies are eight years old. When they heard him call him Level 3 zombies, his eyes flickered. Thinking of Wang''s words, it was OK to be exposed on the surface. After a while, there will be a third-level phantom on the opposite side, and then he will crush this group of people, pretending to fight and escape. Although it is not known why the king of his family asked him to do so, the word of the king was the imperial edict. The zombies jumped into the crowd, grabbed a member of the Sunshine Squad with one hand, and threw the man outside. I didn''t understand why Wang didn''t let him kill these people. He didn''t think about it. The meaning of Wang was to poke at these two long and particrly annoying men and women. Tang Guo moved his chair to sit in the dark and watched the zombies throw the sunshine team except Yan Yi and Yan Nian. Then shemunicated with the scattered zombies outside and asked them to surround the food factory so that people outside could not enter. She took a deep look at Yan Yi and Yan Nian, and made a lip: the game, officially started! Chapter 367: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (6) Chapter 367: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (6) Chapter 367: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (8) "Boom boom boom--" "Brother Yan, are you okay?" Yan Nian quickly rolled to the other side, and the zombie jumped up Lao Gao, p her with a p, she mmed against the wall fiercely. Yan Yi was stung by the zombies on the other side, and at this moment they were all embarrassed and their noses were swollen. Seeing that the zombie was walking towards Yan Nian, Yan Yi could not help but exposed his strength of level three ability and rushed towards the zombie. Thought that the duel was also a third-level zombie, it should be easy. did not think of Fierce light shed in the eyes of the zombies, ran fast, jumped and kicked Yan Yi''s heart, and a heavy blow, Yan Yi sprayed blood at the time, flew out, and hit the ground with a loud sound. Tang Guo held the seeds andmented: "This is a neat move, good." The zombie didn''t forget Tang Guo''s words. He wanted to beat the woman. He went to Yan Nian, raised the cor of Yan Nian with **** ws, and threw a few ps on Yan Nian''s face. After a while, Yan Nian''s face became swollen, and she could not see the original beauty at all. "Yan ... Brother Yan." Yan Nian couldn''t understand why this zombie liked hitting her face. She hasn''t practiced for long, and there are no other items in the space except for the Lingquan, thend, and the exercises. The strength of this zombie has exceeded her eptable range, and she has no resistance. Yan Yi got up from the ground, watching Yan Nian''s swollen face swell, and when she was angry, she rushed towards the zombies. The zombie threw Yan Nian away, and began to stern Yan Yi, the fierce light in his eyes turned into excitement, he felt the joy of the king, stern Yan Yi even more severe. "So, a zombie is actually a very cute creature." Tang Guo smiled, his heart was very beautiful. Just then, she felt a line of sight, looking in the direction of sight, and there was a man standing there. The man has deep facial features and looks handsome. The whole person gives a cold feeling. But she saw that there was no malice in the other''s eyes. She scooped a melon seed and did not intend to get up. She nced at the sternness of the captive and asked, "Who are you?" The man walked towards her, looking at her undisguisedly, "Shi." "I don''t know." Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed slightly, how could Shi Yan be here? [Host, Shiji''s soul is abnormal. As for why I can''t detect it. But I can feel that he is not malicious to you. Tang Guo raised a brow and didn''t care. He continued to watch Yan Yi and Yan Nian with enthusiasm. Shi Ai stood beside her, without a word, watching the scene of the two being captive. "Would you like to follow me?" Shiji asked for a long time. Tang Guo is a little strange, funny, "Why should I follow you?" Shi Yan was silent, thinking for a while, and said, "You always need a ce to survive, and I can protect you so that you will not be bullied in thest days." This made Tang Guo even more funny. What does this person mean? "why?" Shi Yan said nothing, and he couldn''t say that you and Yan Yi were involved, and eventually Yan Yi could get a headshot. Yes, he was born again. He upied half of the country in thest life, and always had a regret in his heart. He did not stop Yan Yi from killing Tang Guo at thest moment. If he took Tang Guo from the beginning, such a tragedy would not happen in the end. He didn''t know why he was always cold-hearted, and he felt sad when he saw the woman smiling and dying. Chapter 368: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (7) Chapter 368: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (7) Chapter 368: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (9) Seeing the two half-dead in captivity, Yan Nian couldn''t help it atst. She had never dared to expose the space, so she was afraid of causing a sting. Now Yan Yi is almost unable to support her. She ns to take out Lingquan to pour the zombies. She tried it before. Lingquan sprinkled the zombies and they would be injured. Her thoughts had just moved, and the zombie''s eyes moved, and she leapt away. Yan Nian was stunned and stared at the disappearing zombies. I''ve never seen such a zombie. It''s really abominable to leave her in one meal. The zombie actually left because he had just heard Tang Guo say, "Come back." He didn''t hesitate at all, and the figure jumped back to Tang Guo''s side. When Shiji saw the zombies that came up suddenly, he was still a little wary. The zombie stared at him with great vignce, Tang Guo waved his hand, and the zombie stood by her side, showing a ttering expression. Shi Ye was a little surprised. Was she so powerful? Despite knowing her identity, he was shocked to see her use these abilities with her own eyes. Such a powerful woman, he did not understand why he chose to destroy himself in the end. He had no doubt at all about Tang Guo''s anomaly. If Tang Guo was born again, it would be impossible to mobilize the zombies just to stern Yan Yi, or he might kill Yan Nian directly. Later Tang Guo was so miserable that he thought she couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t quite understand the rtionship between men and women, it should be a moreplicated thing. Tang Guo watched Yan Nian enthusiastically and lifted up Yi Yan, "Brother Yan, are you okay?" "It''s okay ... the zombie is strange." Yan Yi frowned deeply. "His purpose seems to be toe up and kick us." The two didn''t want to understand, and finally helped each other and left. Outside the zombies, as early as the end, Tang Guo was scattered with thoughts. She shared the mood with the system: "I found that the establishment of a zombie empire was a very wise decision. It is a great feeling to think of countless humans who will survive under the protection of our zombies." System: [The host is very happy. Tang Guo has be ustomed to this system, which is bing more and more mischievous. "Are you really not going with me?" Shi Yan was not too disheartened, he didn''t want the woman to end miserably in the end. This life was born again. He established the sunset base early, and now he has developed very powerfully. As for why he happened to be here, he also came to the food factory and didn''t want to meet Tang Guo here. "No." Tang Guo shook his head. "I still have something to do." Looking for Yan Yi? Shi Yan''s expression of obsession, Tang Guo finds this man particrly interesting. "You rushed up and said you would bless me, and asked me to go with you. Did you fall in love with me and fell in love with me?" He frowned, and frowned. "No, don''t think about it." "You haven''t been dumped by my beauty?" Shi Yan: "..." "Since I am not dumped by my beauty, I will not go with you." Tang Guo stood up. "You have no intention of me and you don''t like me. Why should I go with you?" Shi Yan: "..." Why didn''t you find it in thest life? This is an unreasonable woman. She is indeed beautiful, more beautiful than when she saw it in thest life. For this, he med Yan Yi on his mistake. Yes, it is Yan Yi that made her less beautiful. "If you go with me, I can try to like you." Shijiu spoke for a long time and said something unintentional. Chapter 369: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (8) Chapter 369: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (8) Chapter 369: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (10) "I''m a woman who wants to unify the Zombie Empire, why should I follow you?" This is what Tang Guo gave to Shiji. He was stunned in the ce. What did the woman say? She wants to unify the zombie empire? "I don''t have any men in the future. When the Zombie Empire is established, there will be a contest for choosing concubines. Let me choose various looks. Why wait for you to like me? After saying this, Tang Guo abandoned Shiji and left. "Boss?" When Shi Yan closed his arms and found him, he was staring at the ce where the woman had sat, and she seemed a little different from what she remembered. "Boss, everything seems to have been taken away." Seeing Shi Yan''s face is not very good, "Let''s go somewhere else to see." "Um." Shiji nodded, shook his fist, his eyes darkened. "Develop the sunset base as soon as possible." Since the woman didn''t go with him, then he developed the power first, there was still time anyway. When Yi Yi surrenders herter, he will take her by the way. Thinking about it this way, a smile arose from the corner of Shizui''s mouth, and she did not have to persuade her toe. After being hurt by Yan Yi in the future, she would never think about Yan Yi. My heart was much smoother, and Shiji seemed to have found his goal since rebirth. The boss didn''t quite understand. The boss who had not looked so good just now, why suddenly turned cloudy and became more positive for the development forces. Anyway, this is a good thing. Tang Guo walked to the No. 7 base on foot, and she was followed by the fourth-level zombies. She intends to feed the zombies to the fifth level before entering the No. 7 base. The fifth zombies have a normal human consciousness, but there is still no way to look like ordinary people. But the zombies were fairly clean, and the general situation of changing a dress was invisible. Of course, it doesn''t work if you want to bring it into the base. And herself, entering the base is no problem. Wu Chu is a level 7 zombie, upgraded to level 7 and able to restore normal consciousness and ordinary appearance. Create a Wu Chu, and basically use up all the high-order crystal nuclei in her hand. There is no way for her to upgrade him to level seven. "Meng Zheng, after I enter the base, you will not be able to follow. If I say, you still go to Wu Chu and follow him." Meng Zheng, the only zombie who has advanced to the fifth level, shook his head. When he recovered his consciousness, he remembered the woman in front of him. In the midst, he subconsciously called her king, but in fact he didn''t understand why. Already a zombie, he will only live for the king in the future, with only admiration and loyalty in his heart, and he dare not profane her. Tang Guo also found that all zombies who restored consciousness were devoted to her. The name "Wang", she had never taught them at all, they said so when they were awake. Maybe she understands why this body is a rebirth. The born zombie king can lead all zombies. This recognition made her very happy. "Then you''ll just wait outside the base and collect the obedient zombies, disobedient." She was not so kind, and she wanted to help the group clean up the zombies and let them live a peaceful life. Without experiencing the cruelty of thest days, how can we understand that the future zombie empire is purend. In this way, Tang Guoliu Meng was outside the No. 7 base. She went through theyers of inspection and entered the No. 7 base. She filled out ordinary people and was assigned to the ordinary district. Gone. Chapter 370: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (9) Chapter 370: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (9) Chapter 370: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (11) Ordinary people in ordinary areas cannot get food, and if they want to get food, they must work. The base provided them with a small house as amodation, and this small house was only able to live for half a month for free. After half a month, they had to pay for amodation. The cost of amodation here is nuclei and food, of which nuclei are the most precious. A very beautiful woman came from the ordinary district, and the base spread all over the world within two days. After Tang Guo went out, many people looked at her with pitying eyes. She hooked her lips. This is thest time. A woman who has no awakening power and is very beautiful can only survive by relying on the strong. Otherwise, the end is very miserable. No, as soon as she came out, she was stopped by a big man, and she looked at her with prostitution-evil eyes, "Follow me." "Little girl, follow me, you can get a lot of food, and you won''t be bullied by others." Perhaps Tang Guo looks so beautiful, and the Han speaks softly. Tang Guo showed a timid look, and said in a low voice, "No, I have a fiance. I heard that my fiance is here, and I came to him." System: The y host is online. She kept pinching her hands, seeing that many people around her were watching her, and her eyes shed with fear. The poor little girl really tickled the men around her. As Han Han saw more and more people noticed, he grabbed Tang Guo''s wrist when he came over, "Go back to Lao Tzu and make sure you have nothing to worry about." Robberies like this often happen at bases. Others whispered, and a few men who were fancy about Tang Guo were also considering whether to do something for such a woman. In thest days, let alone a woman, a man who looks more beautiful and has no human rights. They have no control over their own destiny. Facing powerful abilities, they can only choose to obey or die. Such a phenomenon, with the development of thest days more and more, untilter they found that fewer and fewer women, only to raise this special biosphere of women. It turned out to be a pet. Even if there are many powerful abilities in thest days, they are women, and there is no way to change this situation. Because those beautiful men who have no special skills and no awakening ability are just warm-bed tools for the strong. In a society without such a system, there are also many women who raise several men. They are strong. Why should we change this situation? Unless, something happened that touched their interests. Facing a group of men who were staring at each other, the fragile little girl surrounded by them shivered with fear. This scene even made the men want to take her into her pocket. At this time, she heard a voice not far away, "What''s going on over there?" "I heard that there was a beautiful woman, and those people looked after her." Yan Yi looked much indifferent, and only said, "Well." He didn''t intend to gossip. "Yan Yi!" Just as he was about to turn around and leave, a familiar voice came from behind, and Yan Yi was rigid. He would not forget this voice, and he would never forget it. Who was the fiancee who abandoned him in the vi at that time? He suppressed his anger, sneered at the corner of his mouth, and turned to go there. Many people at the base knew Yan Yi. When they saw himing, they gave way and the little woman in the middle was exposed. Yan Yi saw the familiar face and sneered. Was the beautiful woman his good fiancee? Chapter 371: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (10) Chapter 371: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (10) Chapter 371: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (12) "Ayi, I finally found you." Tang Guo broke free from Dahan''s hand. When Dahan saw that she knew Yan Yi, he didn''t dare to hold her anymore. Looking at the back of the woman running, regret shed in her eyes. Yan Yi stared nkly at the woman who was running towards him with tears in her eyes. How did he never realize that his fiancee could act like that. He loved her so much that she threw him to the vi and left. The woman flew into his arms, he gave no expression, and his heart was indifferent. He had long forgotten her feelings for her, all that remained was hate. "Ayi, are you okay?" Hearing the woman''s words of concern, Yan Yi sneered and pushed her away, her voice strange, "Why, do you think I''m dead?" "I didn''t expect to see me here?" Very disappointed, scared, or lucky? "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I left the vi to help you get the medicine that day, and you disappeared when I came back." The woman was crying with tears, and her face was crying pale. "Think I''m dead?" Yan Yi''s cold smile aroused in the corner of his mouth, really acting, taking medicine? This clumsy excuse came to mind. At that time, the zombie surrounded the vi. She dared to go out and get medicine? A mouse would scare the woman pale, how could she have the courage to rush out of the vi to get medicine? "Ayi, what''s wrong with you? I really want you to live. Because of this, I insist on living and find here. On the way, I heard that there is a man named Yan Yi who is a very powerful alien. That''s why I came. " Yan Yi nced at her, sarcastically, "If you hear that there is a man named Yan Yi who has no awakening power and is bullied all day long, will he stille?" The woman paused and said quickly, "Of course I will." No matter how sincere her expression is, Yan Yi won''t believe it. He nced at the men who were staring at him, his eyes narrowed, and he wanted to leave her here directly. But thinking of how this woman can act, as long as she is willing to put down her body to coax a man, she can still have a good life in thest days. She threw him, how could she live a good life. "follow me." Yan Yi turned indifferently, no more tenderness, the woman seemed to perceive something, and her eyes shed with confusion. "I can already think of his ending." Tang Guo was uneasy on the surface, pitiful, and followed behind Yan Yi with a small step, discussing with the system, "This is a cheap bone, I will try to exin a few more times. " [Host, I don''t need to see it, he won''t believe it. "I think it is necessary to give him a very deep impression, and to make him remember all his life how I exined to him today. He will be more painful the day the truth is understood." The system shuddered, and the host was indeed the host, a cruel man. Yan Yi took Tang Guo to the vi where he lived, all members of the sunshine team. When she saw Yan Yiing back with a beautiful woman, her eyes were a little joke. But there was a man who showed maliciousness to Tang Guo and stared at her for a long time. "Boss, why are you so kind, where did you find such a thing?" Shao Qing is the man who hates Tang Guo in particr. Yes, she likes you very much. " Chapter 372: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (11) Chapter 372: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (11) Chapter 372: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (13) Hearing this sentence, Tang Guo raised his head and stared at Shao Qing very professionally, with a look of surprise and confusion. She only looked at Shao Qing, and she looked to Yan Yi as if asking him to determine something. Yan Yi nced at her lightly, "I used to know it." "Former fiancee." Seems to remember something, Yan Yi added that he brought Tang Guo back, but not for her to enjoy. The eyes of Shao Qing and the other members changed suddenly, and the other members who had no dislike to Tang Guo also showed unhappy eyes. They all knew that when the boss was awakened by his fiance, he was thrown away by his fiance. If Yan Nian passed by, maybe the boss would be dead. This woman is so shameless and has her face toe. "Shao Qing, arrange a ce for her." "Anyway, I was also a fiance. I can''t let her starve to death here, lest it be a joke." The strict attitude made Shao Qingming clear, "Rx, boss, I won''t let her starve to death." "By the way, since you want to survive here, and you have no awakening power," Yan Yi looked at Tang Guo, his mouth slightly twitched, "thest days do not support idle people, Shao Qing will arrange you to do something within your ability." "Ayi ..." Tang Guo was at a loss, scolding MMP, "What are you ... a former fiancee?" Yan Yi really didn''t understand why this woman acted so much. He didn''t have that patience, and thought of another face in his mind, his expression softened, but when he saw Tang Guo''s beautiful little face, he got cold again. He said gloomily, "I can take you in, it is already in my past love, don''t ignore me. It stands to reason that you left me at the time, and people are afraid, after all." It is ridiculous that he loved her so much at the beginning, and thought of giving her a peace in thest days, turning his head and being abandoned. It was this woman that made him know thest days and understand the real good and evil. The same is a woman, why is she so different from Yan Nian. One abandoned him, and one was not afraid of danger to bring him on. "Ayi, you misunderstood, you had a high fever at that time, I really went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, and I paid for the medicine ..." The words of the zombies came to an abrupt halt, how much people today hate zombies, she If exposed, it will definitely be driven away. Yan Yi snorted, "Okay, Tang Guo, the rtionship between us ends here. If you want to live here, obey Shao Qing''s arrangement. Here, at least, you will not attract countless men because of your face Fight for you. " "Of course, you want to live a carefree life, and I don''t stop it. There are many powerful abilities outside. Depending on your appearance, they will not reject you." Tang Guo took a step back and copsed, not understanding how Yan Yi became this way. Yan Yi went upstairs, apparently did not want to talk to her. Tang Guo was also relieved. ying this kind of love-minded chicken was really boring. She has to act for a while to add a little impression to Yan Yi, and she will be more impressed in the future. It is never the flesh that hurts a person, but a knife inserted into the heart. The deeper the pain, the more painful it is. The highest state is painless, tearing one by one. "This is where you live." Shao Qing pointed to a smallpartment in the corner of the staircase, which was originally used to store some goods, but thispartment was too small to fit a bed. Chapter 373: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (12) Chapter 373: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (12) Chapter 373: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (14) "The vi''s rooms are all over. All members are psionics. Although you are a woman, this is in thest days, and capable people can live in spacious rooms." Shao Qing turned around and took two quilts to throw into the cubicle. The cubicle hadn''t put any items in it for a long time. When it was thrown in, dust rushed towards him, and Tang Guo quickly retreated. Shao Qing looked at her wolf howling and left with a whistle. After a while, Shao Qing put two buckets in front of her, and there were many dirty clothes in it. "Washing clothes is what you should do." "There is the kitchen over there, and cooking is also entrusted to you." Shao Qing looked up and looked at the whole vi, ticking his lips, "The hygiene of the vi is also given to you, these are all you can do." "This ... this is too much." "How much?" Shao Qing''s face sank. "If you don''t want to do it, you can follow us to kill the zombies." Tang Guo was silent, and whispered, "Then ... I will try for two days." Shao Qing knew early on that she would agree, snorted, and returned to the room with great pleasure. [The host is big, do you really want to do it? [This kind of rough work is not suitable for your identity. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, entered the cubicle, and closed the door. "Crossing through so many worlds, even if I was a miserable woman, this kind of clothes cleaning and sanitation, and the work of cooking, I really don''t need to do it." Tang Guo looked at this smallpartment, and smiled a little. "I haven''t lived in such a small room." [The host is big, you are aggrieved, otherwise, you should go there when you go, he is very upright, I do nt see any maliciousness. "Tunzi, when are you so miserable?" [Everyone is distressed by the host, even if it''s acting, it doesn''t need to be so hard. "Okay, I know you care about me, but the y will continue." The cubicle was quickly cleaned up. Tang Guo went out and walked to the balcony with two buckets of clothes. Sure enough, he saw a washing machine there. There was a washing machine, so she had to do it by hand. Throw the old clothes into the washing machine, press the switch, put the water in, stir, and the washing starts. She nced at the entire vi, squinted, didn''t she? She moistened the mop without wringing it, and mopped it to the ground. The floor of the vi was originally a wooden board, because too much water caused reflections, and a piece of water was flooded. The system looked stunned on the side. He knew that the host would not work honestly, but he did not expect that she ... she would do it! [Host, you may be beaten if you wait. "If I can really do it, that''s when the person''s device copses. The original person''s person''s device is ady with thousands of fingers who doesn''t touch the spring water. She can''t cook, wash clothes, and don''t clean. System: Yes ... is it? Host, when do you care about people? Did nt they all copse? It s broken when they are acting. Shao Qing slept for half an hour, ready to see how the woman was doing. Who knows when I just stepped on the stairs and slipped on one foot, the whole person rolled down the stairs, shivering, not to mention the excitement. Tang Guo stood under the stairs and saw Shao Qing fell in front of her with his own eyes, and gave her an early birthday. Shao Qing said awkwardly, feeling that someone was looking at him, and when he looked up, he saw a pale face, and he turned quickly. Only then did I find that there was water on the floor! He looked at the wet mop held in the woman''s hand, and was furious, "What are you doing?" "Mopping the ground." The woman said weakly. Chapter 374: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (13) Chapter 374: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (13) Chapter 374: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (13) Hearing this sentence, Tang Guo raised his head and stared at Shao Qing very professionally, with a look of surprise and confusion. She only looked at Shao Qing, and she looked to Yan Yi as if asking him to determine something. Yan Yi nced at her lightly, "I used to know it." "Former fiancee." Seems to remember something, Yan Yi added that he brought Tang Guo back, but not for her to enjoy. The eyes of Shao Qing and the other members changed suddenly, and the other members who had no dislike to Tang Guo also showed unhappy eyes. They all knew that when the boss was awakened by his fiance, he was thrown away by his fiance. If Yan Nian passed by, maybe the boss would be dead. This woman is so shameless and has her face toe. "Shao Qing, arrange a ce for her." "Anyway, I was also a fiance. I can''t let her starve to death here, lest it be a joke." The strict attitude made Shao Qingming clear, "Rx, boss, I won''t let her starve to death." "By the way, since you want to survive here, and you have no awakening power," Yan Yi looked at Tang Guo, his mouth slightly twitched, "thest days do not support idle people, Shao Qing will arrange you to do something within your ability." "Ayi ..." Tang Guo was at a loss, scolding MMP, "What are you ... a former fiancee?" Yan Yi really didn''t understand why this woman acted so much. He didn''t have that patience, and thought of another face in his mind, his expression softened, but when he saw Tang Guo''s beautiful little face, he got cold again. He said gloomily, "I can take you in, it is already in my past love, don''t ignore me. It stands to reason that you left me at the time, and people are afraid, after all." It is ridiculous that he loved her so much at the beginning, and thought of giving her a peace in thest days, turning his head and being abandoned. It was this woman that made him know thest days and understand the real good and evil. The same is a woman, why is she so different from Yan Nian. One abandoned him, and one was not afraid of danger to bring him on. "Ayi, you misunderstood, you had a high fever at that time, I really went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, and I paid for the medicine ..." The words of the zombies came to an abrupt halt, how much people today hate zombies, she If exposed, it will definitely be driven away. Yan Yi snorted, "Okay, Tang Guo, the rtionship between us ends here. If you want to live here, obey Shao Qing''s arrangement. Here, at least, you will not attract countless men because of your face Fight for you. " "Of course, you want to live a carefree life, and I don''t stop it. There are many powerful abilities outside. Depending on your appearance, they will not reject you." Tang Guo took a step back and copsed, not understanding how Yan Yi became this way. Yan Yi went upstairs, apparently did not want to talk to her. Tang Guo was also relieved. ying this kind of love-minded chicken was really boring. She has to act for a while to add a little impression to Yan Yi, and she will be more impressed in the future. It is never the flesh that hurts a person, but a knife inserted into the heart. The deeper the pain, the more painful it is. The highest state is painless, tearing one by one. "This is where you live." Shao Qing pointed to a smallpartment in the corner of the staircase, which was originally used to store some goods, but thispartment was too small to fit a bed. Chapter 375: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (14) Chapter 375: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (14) Chapter 375: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (14) "The vi''s rooms are all over. All members are psionics. Although you are a woman, this is in thest days, and capable people can live in spacious rooms." Shao Qing turned around and took two quilts to throw into the cubicle. The cubicle hadn''t put any items in it for a long time. When it was thrown in, dust rushed towards him, and Tang Guo quickly retreated. Shao Qing looked at her wolf howling and left with a whistle. After a while, Shao Qing put two buckets in front of her, and there were many dirty clothes in it. "Washing clothes is what you should do." "There is the kitchen over there, and cooking is also entrusted to you." Shao Qing looked up and looked at the whole vi, ticking his lips, "The hygiene of the vi is also given to you, these are all you can do." "This ... this is too much." "How much?" Shao Qing''s face sank. "If you don''t want to do it, you can follow us to kill the zombies." Tang Guo was silent, and whispered, "Then ... I will try for two days." Shao Qing knew early on that she would agree, snorted, and returned to the room with great pleasure. [The host is big, do you really want to do it? [This kind of rough work is not suitable for your identity. Tang Guo raised his eyelids, entered the cubicle, and closed the door. "Crossing through so many worlds, even if I was a miserable woman, this kind of clothes cleaning and sanitation, and the work of cooking, I really don''t need to do it." Tang Guo looked at this smallpartment, and smiled a little. "I haven''t lived in such a small room." [The host is big, you are aggrieved, otherwise, you should go there when you go, he is very upright, I do nt see any maliciousness. "Tunzi, when are you so miserable?" [Everyone is distressed by the host, even if it''s acting, it doesn''t need to be so hard. "Okay, I know you care about me, but the y will continue." The cubicle was quickly cleaned up. Tang Guo went out and walked to the balcony with two buckets of clothes. Sure enough, he saw a washing machine there. There was a washing machine, so she had to do it by hand. Throw the old clothes into the washing machine, press the switch, put the water in, stir, and the washing starts. She nced at the entire vi, squinted, didn''t she? She moistened the mop without wringing it, and mopped it to the ground. The floor of the vi was originally a wooden board, because too much water caused reflections, and a piece of water was flooded. The system looked stunned on the side. He knew that the host would not work honestly, but he did not expect that she ... she would do it! [Host, you may be beaten if you wait. "If I can really do it, that''s when the person''s device copses. The original person''s person''s device is ady with thousands of fingers who doesn''t touch the spring water. She can''t cook, wash clothes, and don''t clean. System: Yes ... is it? Host, when do you care about people? Did nt they all copse? It s broken when they are acting. Shao Qing slept for half an hour, ready to see how the woman was doing. Who knows when I just stepped on the stairs and slipped on one foot, the whole person rolled down the stairs, shivering, not to mention the excitement. Tang Guo stood under the stairs and saw Shao Qing fell in front of her with his own eyes, and gave her an early birthday. Shao Qing said awkwardly, feeling that someone was looking at him, and when he looked up, he saw a pale face, and he turned quickly. Only then did I find that there was water on the floor! He looked at the wet mop held in the woman''s hand, and was furious, "What are you doing?" "Mopping the ground." The woman said weakly. Chapter 376: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (15) Chapter 376: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (15) Chapter 376: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (15) Shao Qing was really depressed. He never knew that someone would mop the floor without wringing it. He suspected that it was a mistake for the woman to clean. "Did I do something wrong?" "Sorry." Shao Qing: "..." "okay." Shao Qing frowned. He was really ady with no money. He took over the mop, wringed the water back, and went to mop. Tang Guo was watching him dragging, and after Shao Qing finished mopping, he asked, "Are you going? It will be like this in the future." As a result, Tang Guo looked confused, "What?" Shao Qing rubbed his temples and threw a mop. "It''s almost time for dinner. They''ll all be back in a while. Let''s cook." Tang Guo came to the kitchen with rice noodles and some meats without any vegetables. There are many cans of various kinds beside. The sunshine team''s life at the base is very good. Yan Yi went downstairs and saw Shao Qing looking depressed. "What''s wrong?" "Boss, what else are you talking about, bring back a woman who can do nothing?" Shao Qing finally found the object of Tucao. "How did she live to this day? I did not wring the mop and mop the floor Water. " Yan Yi froze and said subconsciously, "She wouldn''t." He also wanted to say how could ady like her have these things, and suddenly remembered the purpose of bringing her back. "Then Shao Qing taught her more, so as not to have basic life skills." "Where did people go?" Yan Yi asked without seeing Tang Guo. Shao Qing pointed to the kitchen, "I let her cook." "Cooking?" Yan Yi froze for a moment, and had a bad feeling. He hurried to the kitchen and saw the scene in front of him. He stood in ce, and Shao Qing followed and saw the scene of the kitchen, and almost scolded him. "what are you doing?" Tang Guo stirred the rice and noodles with a spat, and his small face was particrly naive, "Cooking." Shao Qing''s forehead is exposed, cooking? Is this special cooking? Who told her to cook rice and flour together? ? boiled? "What''s over there?" Shao Qing looked at the squared and cut piece of meat over there, and her premonition was getting worse and worse. Tang Guo said happily, "I see a lot of beef, just make a steak." Steak? ? ? Does he still have red wine? ? Shao Qing looked at Yan Yi with a ruthless look, boss, this is the person you brought back! She is going to make steak, and I don''t know when she will ask them for red wine. That beef is for two days! If it were not for Yan Yi, Shao Qing would have driven Tang Guo out on the spot. The system sighed on one side: The host interpreted a youngdy who could do nothing very well, especially the one that was annoying, and very agreeable. Tang Guo stirred the pot while discussing with the system, "In fact, this rice batter is quite delicious." "They will understand after a while, my cooking skills are still good." The scent gradually came out of the pot. Shao Qing sipped it for a moment. ? Yan Yi''s eyes also shed, staring at the pot of white life, although the practice was incredible, it smelled good. What the two wanted to stop was the idea of waiting. When the rice batter came out of the pot, Tang Guo sipped a bowl to Yan Yi, and the cheek said expectantly, "A Yi, would you like to try it first?" Chapter 377: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (16) Chapter 377: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (16) Chapter 377: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (16) Shao Qing stretched his neck and looked into the pot without waiting for Tang Guo''s instructions. He went to sip a bowl by himself, and he couldn''t be too hot. He groaned and drank, and there was ayer of white paste on his mouth, but his face was strange Satisfy. "It''s delicious." Yan Yi watched Shao Qing drink so fragrant, took a sip from the bowl, and was stunned by the taste, it was really delicious. Shao Qing''s eyes to see Tang Guo alleviated a lot, although she still did not like her. "Ayi, is it delicious?" Looking at the expectant look of the woman, Yan Yi''s face cooled down. "Since you can cook, you will be responsible for cooking for the team in the future." Seeing the woman was a little disappointed, Yan Yi would leave with a bowl. The food in thest days is valuable. He no longer likes this woman and will not waste food. "I really didn''t leave A Yi. I went to help him find medicine. At the time, he had a high fever and I didn''t know what to do," Tang Guo exined in a low voice. "I don''t know why he didn''t believe it, maybe he It s only when I wake up that I do nt see it. "By the way, a woman helped me look at Ayi at the time, and she told me to go to the pharmacy, so I dared to let Ayi go to the vi and go to the pharmacy alone to get medicine. He didn''t expect toe back." "If you can find that woman, you can exin it clearly." Shao Qing looked at Tang Guo with a low look, and his heart was a little soft, but soon he put away his sympathy. Maybe this woman just acts and wants to seek the protection of her boss. The boss has been thinking, this woman must not be able to destroy the rtionship between the boss and Niann. "I think the boss doesn''t like you anymore, you still don''t bother in front of him, besides that the boss already has someone he likes, or a very powerful person." Shao Qing stared at Tang Guo and said, "You are just an ordinary person and not qualified to stand by the boss." "And in that case, when you left the vi, you were tantamount to leaving the boss." He did not believe that such a timid woman would have the courage to go out and find medicine. Shao Qing nced at the cut beef cuts over there and said, "You can continue to make steak." The taste should be very good. [I thought the host would destroy all these foods. ] The system said a little confused. Tang Guo smiled. "I don''t want to mop the mop. I just want to give Shao Qing a lesson. He is very unfriendly to me. I''m just angry and I don''t want to do mopping." "Ady like me, you do nt have to know anything, you just need to be proficient. Many people will stand by me if you continue to do so." Arousing the team''s disgust, how can she achieve her purpose? She wants everyone except Yan Yi and Yan Nian to like her, to feel good about her, to feel that she is pathetic, but because she had "abandoned" her rigor before and was unable to help her speak. It''s impossible to go out and kill zombies or something, she won''t kill the same kind. System: Heh, isn''t it? The host became more and more reluctant, and had previously instructed Meng Zheng to chop the zombies casually. Tang Guo skillfully fried the steak, and his mouth was tickled. "I want to live here, too. The food in thest days is too bad to eat, so I have to do it myself." System: That should be the point. The Sunshine Squad originally consisted of seven people, but now includes a total of eight people. There are currently four people in the vi, so she only fried four. Gone. Chapter 378: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (17) Chapter 378: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (17) Chapter 378: Unlucky Woman Match in the End (17) Tang Guo first ate enough in the kitchen before frying Yan Yi and Shao Qing. The other was Qin Jiaren, a woman. Shao Qing smelled the scent early and waited at the door. The woman hated it a bit and the food made was quite delicious. Shao Qing thought of it like this, looking at Tang Guo eagerly, and seeing that she put three beef steaks on the te, he couldn''t wait to get them. "You send it to the beauties, I''ll get it to the boss." Seeing Tang Guo''s disappointed eyes, Shao Qing was slightly embarrassed, as if he had made a mistake, and went up with the steak. Tang Guo knocked on the door of Qin Jiaren''s room, the door was opened, and a clean, cold beauty came out. She nced at Tang Guo, and saw the rice batter and beef steak in Tang Guo''s hand, "Give me that?" "Ok." Qin Jiaren took it, and said indifferently, "Thank you." When Tang Guo came to the vi before, Qin Jiaren should be the only one who didn''t show extra expression. When she turned and walked away, Qin Jia closed the door. This was a cold but polite person. After nothing was done, Tang Guo sat on the sofa in the living room for a while. Shao Qing originally wanted to ask her to dry clothes, remembering that she cooked well, but she was prevented from delivering food to Yan Yi, but she felt ufortable. He turned to dry the clothes. Shao Qing came to the living room, chose a ce farther away, and touched his nose. "You will be responsible for cooking in the future." Unexpectedly, this youngdy is very delicious in cooking. The way to do it is so uneptable. After swallowing the rice batter just now, he just felt warm and particrlyfortable. I think that I will be able to eat such foods in the future. Be sure to change some rice and flour. "No mopping?" Shao Qing was inward. He was afraid she would drown the vi, and said on the surface: "No need." "No need to doundry?" Shao Qing hesitated, throwing all clothes into the washing machine, even in thest days, score a point, "No need." "Well, I''ll just cook. I really don''t have anything else, just a little talent for cooking." Tang Guo froze the corners of his lips. "I also eat less and don''t go out. It won''t cause you any trouble or hinder you." Listening to this, Shao Qing''s heart was a little bit sour. Such a beautiful girl did not easily live in thest days. Perhaps she was just afraid before leaving the boss. One after another, other team members, except Yan Nian, returned. Everyone who eats Tang Guo''s food is very surprised. The youngdy who doesn''t touch the spring water with her fingers, actually cooks so deliciously. Everyone looked at each other and reached a consensus. In fact, it was good to keep her. At this time, even if the food was good, it was really not easy to make such a delicious food with this. As for her craft, it is estimated that others would rush to know it. They all defaulted, Tang Guo was only responsible for making two meals, and the rest didn''t care. Yan Nian finally came back slowly, and when she entered the door, she saw Tang Guo who was talking andughing with the crowd. At that time, she was in the same ce. When Tang Guo looked back at her, the coolness rose from the soles of her feet. Why is she alive? ? This is Yan Nian''s first thought. Shouldn''t she have died? This is Yan Nian''s second thought. Now how to do? Yan Nian was anxious in her heart, and Yan Yi came down the stairs at this time, and she clenched her fists and walked towards Yan Yi. Chapter 379: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (18) Chapter 379: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (18) Chapter 379: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (18) Yan Yi smiled at her, she felt a sigh of relief, and immediately thought of a solution, pretending not to know. "Ayi, is this?" Yan Nian nced at Tang Guo in doubt, and asked, "Are our team here again?" At the same time, Tang Guo also came to Yan Nian, looked at her with a surprised look, came over and grabbed Nian Nian''s arm, and said, "So you are here!" She looked forward, "Please help me to Ah Yi exined, I was just going to help A Yi get medicine and didn''t abandon him, you were there, right? " Yan Nian''s heart sank, her face tight, her expression restrained, and she looked at Tang Guo with a pair of very confused eyes. "you" Looking at Tang Guo''s expectation, Yan Nian continued to ask, "Who are you? I don''t know you, and what do you want me to exin?" "You were in the vi clearly, or did you tell me that the drug store is not far from the vi, and you said that you helped me look at A Yi, and I went to get medicine, did you forget all this?" Yan Nian frowned. "Miss, are you sure you saw me?" "I''m pretty sure I haven''t seen you," Yan Nian was very d, but didn''t tell Tang Guo''s name at the time. "Since you know me, please tell me what my name is, what identity you ask me, and how What do I exin to Ayi? " After several questions in a row, Tang Guo couldn''t answer at all. She had only seen this woman and did not know her name. She stood silent, just repeating, it was indeed Yan Nian who helped her look at A Yi before she went to get the medicine. However, her words did not make people believe. Members of the Sunshine Squad all thought she was a Capricorn. "I beg you, please exin it to me, Ayi doesn''t believe me," the woman made that pitiful look with that pretty face, it really made people very soft-hearted, "Ayi, do you believe me once? ? " "Can you exin it to me, can you?" The woman suddenly remembered that she had exchanged jade pendants with Yan Nian, "Yes, you exchanged jade pendants with me at that time. That jade pendant was my family jade pendant. In order to save A Yi, I can never give you Jade. " "I remember that Yan Nian did have a piece of jade." Qin Jiaren suddenly said, "Yan Nian, you take out the jade and let her recognize who is innocent. As a team, you still need to figure out." Yan Nian had some resentment in her heart. The Qin Jiaren hadn''t confronted her so much. This is a very clever woman. Today, if she does not show Yu Pei to prove it, she will not do it. Everyone is staring at Yan Nian, not because they doubt their own members, but because the matter is not ordinary and concerns the people who are particrly important in their team. Under the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Yan Nian rolled out Yu Pei from her neck and handed it to Tang Guo. "Look, is this your jade?" Everyone looked at this piece of jade, and at the same time looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at this piece of jade for a while, and was a little lost, no. Looking at her expression, everyone understood. "I said I didn''t know you." Yan Nian frowned. "A Yi, who is she?" She grabbed Yan Yi''s arm. "I heard people say that a very beautiful woman came a few days ago, A Yi, wouldn''t you fancy her? " "I am A Yi''s fiancee." Tang Guo responded, feeling a sense of crisis in his heart, and said nervously. Yan Nian''s eyes turned to Yan Yi, waiting for his answer. Chapter 380: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (19) Chapter 380: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (19) Chapter 380: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (19) Facing the eyes of the two women, Yan Yi did not hesitate, took Yan Nian''s hand, looked at the woman''s unbelievable gaze, and felt happy. "We are okay." "My stern girlfriend is Yan Nian, and my future wife is Yan Nian." Tang Guo stepped back two steps, his hair burst, his heart was talking to the system, "He finally said it." But with an injured face on his face, "Ayi ... clearly we ..." "enough!" "I still want to stay here, trouble Miss Tang to be aware of your identity." "Ayi, I didn''t really abandon you, I don''t know why she said that," Tang Guo exined in a hurry, suddenly thinking of something, staring at Yan Nian''s eyes, "Did you see Ayi? Will they lie to them? " Yan Yi sneered and shouted, "Tang Guo!" "Ah ... Ayi." Being stared at by this woman, Yan Yi didn''t have any fluctuations in her heart. He thought that the little hand held by him was warmer, and he put Yan Nian''s hand at the position of his heart, his face was warm, and he said softly, "I repeat, we have no rtionship anymore, my current girlfriend is Yan Nian, understand ? " "You have to say one more thing, and dare to do something to Niannian, to trouble trouble Niannian, then get out of the vi!" Seeing a woman who was already stupid, Yan Yi went upstairs with Yan Nian in her arms, without any soft heart. Tang Guo stood with his head down, and at the angle that people couldn''t see, the corner of his mouth gently whispered, "It''s not good to inherit the feelings. I''m particrly devoted to acting, and it''s sad." "It''s so pitiful that I can feel her heart breaking slowly." [If the host feels sad, he may not inherit his feelings. "It would be boring. Only by inheriting all feelings can you enjoy the pleasure of revenge." System: You are afraid of being a pervert, a devil! [When the host is in a bad mood, I can show you a video, it''s all your time from your ex. Tang Guo whispered: "This is thest days, and they are not there. By the way, who are they?" System: Don''t want to talk. I really hope that there will be a warm man in thest days, and the host will be very happy. As the host of craving for love, once no one in the world can warm her heart, she will be more and more perverted, more and more indifferent, and more and more broken. "Since the boss doesn''t like you, and I''m with Yan Nian now, I think it''s okay." Shao Qing saw that the woman looked down, and raised some pity in her heart. It would not be easy to live in thest days. "This result You asked for it. " Yan Nian obviously didn''t know her, and she had to push things to Yan Nian''s body, which dissipated the good feeling that he had just raised. The other team members did the same, didn''t say anything to Tang Guo and turned back to his room. Tang Guo and Qin Jiaren were left in the living room. Qin Jiaren came to her and patted her shoulder. Tang Guo looked up and looked at the cold beauty in front of her. "This is in thest days. You should learn to love yourself. It doesn''t matter whether you left sternness or other reasons. It is important to survive. Emotions are a joke in thest days. Only you are strong enough. To be able to stand here. " After that, Qin Jiaren didn''t wait for Tang Guo to answer and turned upstairs. There was only Tang Guo left in the living room, and the corner of her mouth looked at Qin Jiaren''s disappearing direction softly. "She once said the same thing as the original owner." Unfortunately, the original owner didn''t listen. Chapter 381: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (20) Chapter 381: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (20) Chapter 381: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (20) The next time, Tang Guo would go to Yan Yi to exin it when he was free. Poor Paba looked really like a weak white flower. However, the more so, the more ruthless Yan Yi''s ruthlessness towards her increased his rtionship with Yan Nian. The plot is simr to the original development. Tang Guo, the "stained" fiancee, is the two''s increasing emotions. Just need a chance, she will die again, and their rtionship will be indestructible. This time, the squadron is that the team will go to a far ce to collect supplies. Liu Tangguo was alone in the vi, and the team members were afraid of any crisis. In the original plot, the team brought Tang Guo because she begged hard. This time, the team members took the initiative to bring her. Because the food she cooks is really delicious. Even if there was such a stain, what can she change as an ordinary person now? The feelings between their boss and Yan Nian are getting better and better, and Tang Guo is not afraid of anything to destroy their feelings. In the original plot, this time out to collect supplies, went to a long, zombie-gathering warehouse, which contains a lot of daily supplies and food. Also this time, the original owner waspletely disgusted by Yan Yi, and she hated to die. After entering the warehouse, there was a sh with the zombies, and a particrly powerful zombies suddenly appeared. He was running away to Yan Nian. The original owner did not admit to seeing her because of Yan Nian, but also took control of Yi Yan, and his heart gradually copsed. Seeing the zombies attacking Yan Nian, a thrill of revenge was raised in his heart. If Yan Nian died here, Yan Yi would look back at her. So she did a stupid thing and stopped Yan Yan, who was going to help Yan Nian at that time, which led Yan Nian to be taken away by that powerful zombie. Yan Yi pushed the original owner away, and happened to push her into the zombies, then turned to go after Yan Yan. The original owner was pushed into the zombie group, and the secret that the zombie did not bite her was also discovered by the team members. Later, Yan Yi brought Yan Nian back, and he also knew about this, andid a foreshadowing for the introduction of Tang Guo in the future. After this time, Yan Yi was more and more disgusted with Tang Guo, so in the future he would not hesitate to let her rece Yan Nian and hand it over to the sunset base. The zombie who took Yan Nian was a fifth-level zombie. He had awakened his consciousness and was an alumnus who had a crush on Yan Nian. He didn''t demand to possess Yan Nian, but only to be able to apany her silently to protect her. It can be said that the Sunshine Squad can be the Sunshine Base and cannot be separated from this zombie. Tang Guo was a little curious about this zombies. He didn''t know if the other party, who was already awakened, would obey her, or continue to be obsessed with facial expressions. I was thinking that the team''s car had gone outside the warehouse. The dense corpse of zombies around the warehouse caused scalp tingling. In fact, these zombies were led by the fifth-level zombies. [Host, the other party is standing on the top of the building and watching you. There is a cheat system, there is nothing to hide in the range he can scan. Tang Guo''s physical strength can also be called open hanging, and her eyesight is very powerful. She subconsciously swept the roof, and she saw a small shadow squatting there. She nced inadvertently, showing a timid look. Su Ao, who was originally thought to be found, had doubts in her eyes, staring at the weak woman in the crowd. I don''t know why, he always felt that this woman put a lot of pressure on him. But he didn''t think it was the reason for this woman, maybe ... the man not far from the woman. At this moment, he suddenly saw Yan Nian getting out of the car, his eyes shed with surprise, he just forgot all the suspicions he had just rushed down. Chapter 382: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (21) Chapter 382: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (21) Chapter 382: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (21) The members of the Sunshine Squad are indeed the strongest power squads on the 7th base. Yan Yi awakened two kinds of abilities, Jin and Thunderbolt, and the zombies were headshot before they approached him. Qin Jiaren, a cold beauty, was also very powerful. She awakened the ice-based ability. She frozen the zombies, and then severely threw down two thunder and lightning. The basic zombies were scrapped. Shao Qing is a fire-based ability, responsible for cleaning up some of the zombies that have been ordered. Basically relying on three people, the team can make a way, the others are responsible for zombies or humans who will sneak in at any time. Yan Nian stood beside Yan Yi, walking at ease, without any fear. On the other hand, Tang Guo was cautious and a little scared, and everyone didn''t find it strange, after all, this was her first time out. Yan Nian already felt that Tang Guo was not a threat. Now no one would believe that Tang Guo was innocent, and Yan Yi was with her. But ... Tang Guo is still alive and always a hidden danger. "I feel her intention." [What should the host do? "Certainly ... cooperate with her, now I should be very annoying, and hate her too much, can''t wait for her to die." The system swallowed saliva, no, he was just a series of procedures and no saliva. Sure enough, Yan Nian unknowingly approached Tang Guo''s side, and on the other side she had zombies who wanted to attack. Tang Guo only felt that there was a strong force pushing her, followed by a hand to grab her wrist, and then her palm fell into Yan Nian''s arm. Yan Nian fell to the zombies with an "incredible" face and shouted, "Tang Guo, are you crazy?" Tang Guo stood as if stupid, in fact she was thinking of driving the zombies behind Yan Nian, and gave them a special order. "Hit her, p me, savagely." "Missing!" As soon as Yan Yi''s face was cold, he ran to the direction of Yan Nian subconsciously. The zombies that had been observed on the roof of the building also rushed down and ran towards the zombies. Su Ao actually didn''t understand why a group of zombies didn''t listen to hismand here. The zombies ran for grabbing Yan Nian, and ran hard as they greeted Yan Nian''s face. The crackling sound sounded, and Yan Yi''s blue tendons that were seen burst out. He couldn''t help but nce back at Tang Guo with a severe nce, leaving a moment toe back to pack your eyes. The scene is very strange. More and more zombies are surrounding Yannian, so that Yan Yi and Su Ao have to clear up the zombies before they can continue. And Yan Nian didn''t expect that she just wanted to use the bitterness n, and she did not expect that these zombies "liked" her so much. Before she could react, she was "embraced" by the zombies, followed by a p on her face, and her eyes were dizzy. There are so many zombies, countless hands grabbed every part of her body, pinching, holding, holding, this kind of humiliation has not suffered in her life. She very much regretted why she used such a stupid n. "Why are you thinking?" Shao Qing didn''t look good. "She was killed by the zombies, and you''re happy?" "I didn''t push her." Tang Guo no longer had a scared look in his eyes, but instead showed a cool smile. "But it doesn''t matter, no matter who pushed her, she has been captured by the zombie and may be dead. Now. " Chapter 383: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (22) Chapter 383: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (22) Chapter 383: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (22) "If she died, wouldn''t it be nice?" Tang Guo''s mouth smiled faintly, cold to the apex of his heart, and Shao Qing was a little surprised. Is this still the timid but simpledy before? No, she has never been a simple person. "Yan Nian didn''t do anything sorry for you. Why is your heart so vicious?" Shao Qing shivered, the woman in front of her was unmoved. She whispered softly, "Did she really not do anything sorry to me?" "Only she knew it." "If she can survive today, it means that God is caring for her, and let me fight anyone, but God is against me, I''m afraid I can''t really fight." Her eyes dimmed, "Persistence these days may be really just a joke. I gave up the self-esteem of the youngdy and cooked soup for the team in order to make Ayi believe my determination. I thought, persist I always get results. I don''t want him to never believe it, but he is more and more disgusted with me. " "Ayi has been chasing me since high school, always petting me, everything for me, love me, care for me," she lowered her eyes, "I had never thought of abandoning him when he had a high fever . I even thought that if he woke up to be a zombie, in this eschatology, what would it mean for me to be alive alone, it would be better for him to bite and we can be a zombie together, and we can be regarded as a zombie couple. " "It was she who appeared, she exchanged my jade for medicine, and reminded me that there was a pharmacy not far from the vi. Ayi loves me, and I love Ayi, despite being timid, as long as I can save Ayi, What is this life? " "The moment I rushed out of the vi, my legs were shaking, and I was holding a kitchen knife in my hand, and I usually did nt even cut the meat. I actually used a kitchen knife and chopped all the way without knowing how many zombies. The body is all disgusting with body fluids and brain sma. So clean and beautiful, I didn''t care about it at all, but I was d that I could sessfullye to the pharmacy. Yeah, when I came to the pharmacy, I was finally able to get the medicine and go back to save my lover. " "but" But she was bitten by a zombie and became a very special zombie. She ran all the way to base 7 but saw her lover with other women. No matter how she exins it, her lover doesn''t believe her, thinks she is acting, thinks she abandoned her, thinks she''s rhetoric, and finally thinks her heart is poisonous. She put down her self-esteem and did something she never did. With her appearance, even in thest days, there are countless strong people willing to support her, not to mention her original zombie status, and her strength is not low. Whether in the human base or with the zombies, she can live well in this world, there is no need to do those things. She thought that as long as the exnation was clear, taking some time would always yield results. However, she was wrong. "No matter what, you shouldn''t push your mind." Shao Qing said stubbornly. As for Tang Guokou, he didn''t believe, "I think you''re wrong." "I thought you were just a little youngdy''s temper. You left the boss because you were too scared, and now you understand that you are born with a vicious heart." "The boss didn''t choose you, that''s very correct." Tang Guo stopped talking, so he stood still, staring at the man running in the distance. "follow me." I don''t know when, a truck was driving next to the team, and a Lengjun man jumped down from it. He came to Tang Guo, his face was much colder. Good morning, see you tomorrow. Chapter 384: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (23) Chapter 384: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (23) Chapter 384: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (23) "They don''t wee you, don''t want to stay with you, don''t like you, don''t believe you ... I wee, I stay, I like, I believe." The man''s cold face, with a little warmth, fixedly looked She had only sincerity in her eyes. Tang Guo raised his eyes gently, "Are we familiar?" "I''m not familiar now, and I''ll be familiar with itter." "No," she lowered her head and smiled slightly. "I don''t need you to believe or protect you. You should understand." Shi Yun naturally understood that she was powerful. He also knew that Yan Nian was captured by the zombies because of her, and she controlled the zombies. If she was really a vicious-hearted woman, the zombies would have killed Yannian rather than teasing her. Sometimes, he really hoped that she was a vicious woman, and she would not end in such a miserable end. Tang Guo wouldugh at him if she knew what Shimao thought. She was a vicious woman, more vicious than everyone thought. The viciousness of a person does not mean that it is just a murder. "They''reing back soon, would you like to follow me?" Shiji asked softly. Shiji''s men were stunned on one side, and they had never seen their gentle side. Tang Guo shook his head gently, and shook the messy hair that had fallen down. "Thank you, no." A stubborn woman, Shi Yun really wanted to scold her, but she could not bear to see her pale face. "Follow me, okay?" His tone turned out to be begging. He could not wait until then, and wanted to take her out of here early, without wanting to let her be hurt. He wanted to give her the best protection. He didn''t see her these days, but news about her he was following every day. Tang Guo felt Shi''s anxious mood, and could not help asking, "Why should I go with you, are you dumped by my beauty?" Regardless of Shi Yan''s subordinates, or members of the Sunshine Squad, their faces are weird, so this woman is still a narcissist. "Yes." Shi Yan said, "Will you follow me then?" Tang Guo smiled, and raised his eyes gently, with a different look, "There are many people who have fallen over my beauty, and they want me to follow them. Do I have to follow them?" "Wake up, you." Shi Yan: "..." This woman is not generally difficult. "You haven''t given up on Yan Yi?" Tang Guo was silent, "It doesn''t matter if you die or not, it doesn''t matter where you go." She was a little upset in her heart, and the system voiced, "If it is not thest step, I especially want to go with him. Open your mouth, a day that is praised and loved by everyone. I want to wear skirts, not ugly sportswear. " [Host, do you like him? "Yes, my appearance is my dish, and my personality is also very good. He has an attribute that appeals to me." Tang Guo chuckled in his heart, "As if there is such a person in every world that attracts me and makes me greedy them Love." "It''s fascinating." You are a devil. The system was silent for a while and asked: "Host, you haven''t doubted, why do these people attract you, and still have the same attributes? For his own host, he still thinks it necessary to remind. "Does it matter?" Tang Guo didn''t care, "No matter what special reason, he caught my attention, and that was sess." Chapter 385: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (24) Chapter 385: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (24) Chapter 385: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (24) "Treat me sincerely, and I will give them the same generous return. I have always been very reasonable, very fair, right and wrong, and the three perspectives are particrly positive." System: Yes ... is it? It is very reasonable and fair, and of course it is very clear. But the three views are right? Host, do you have three views? Yan Yi walked back with a embarrassed Yan Nian, staring gloomily at Tang Guo, seeing a strange man still standing in front of her, with a scorn in his mouth. "Miss Tang, you really have the ability." Tang Guo looked up, looking at him indifferently. "Did you ever do anything to you? I warned you long ago that you had better not bother with it. You really don''t want to die, and you want to die." "If I miss something, I won''t let you go." Tang Guo''s voice was faint. "A Yi, can you listen to my exnation?" "Exnation?" Yan Yiughed, very surprised that the other person was able to speak like this, "Everyone sees it, and the thought is finally called out subconsciously. All this shows that it is the thought you pushed. You have never liked it , Think she robbed me. Miss Tang, don''t you understand that it was you who voluntarily gave up our rtionship? I didn''t want to talk about it once, but now I have to say it. If I''m Yan Yi without an awakening power, I''m an ordinary person, and you''re afraid you won''t look back at me. " "It''s disgusting to me that you are full of climbing breath and the look of that sloppy look." The woman''s face was very white, and her slender body seemed to be blown down by the wind at any time. Her watery and clear eyes looked at Yan Yi. "It turned out that A Yi thinks I am such a person, no wonder no matter how I exin it Useless." "A Yi doesn''t like that I am pestering you, I will not pester you in the future." "A Yi doesn''t like me to disturb Miss Yan, I will never disturb her again." "A Yi must not want me to stay in the sunshine team. I will not be a member of the sunshine team today." "I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused before." Yan Yi was mad, "What did you say so sensationally? What did you do wrong, don''t bother you, and don''t bother, isn''t it just a member of the Sunshine Team?" "Still the same, I have not abandoned you or pushed Miss Yan, although I particrly hope that she will die in the mouth of the zombies," Tang Guo nced at only a few embarrassed Yan thoughts, "but she seems to be from heaven Beloved, this will survive, I confess. " Yan Yi swept aside Shi Yan, coldly ironic, "Are you finding a new backer, ready to give up on me?" "I don''t know him," Tang Guo said to Shi Yan, "Thank you for your kindness, you go, I won''t go with you." Shi Yan sighed and looked seriously, "If you want toe to me, please feel free to wee me." If she didn''te, he could just let it go, repeat the method of the previous life, and get her over. Shi took a big truck and left. Yan Nian also woke up. The experience just now really scared her. She had never been so close to the zombies and was touched by the zombies. This kind of shame really didn''t want to experience it at all. She buried her head in Yan''s arms and said nothing. Yan Yi distressed her into the carriage, turned around and went out to be caught by her, "A Yi, where are you going?" "Nian Nian, I''m going to help you out. You didn''t make sense. You can stand there safely." Chapter 386: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (25) Chapter 386: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (25) Chapter 386: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (25) Yan Nian blinked, "A Yi, don''t go too far, maybe she just didn''t want to understand for a while." "I can kill you without thinking?" Yan Yi pushed away Yan Nian and walked towards Tang Guo. The aggressive look scared the members of the team. He grabbed Tang Guo, and Qin Jiaren quickly said, "Boss, what are you going to do?" "What is it? Let her experience the feeling of being surrounded by zombies. She didn''t think that she was hurt so badly. She can just admit a mistake here." "Boss, this way she will be dead." Shao Qing also quickly stopped, "Can no longer push her into the zombies." Yan Yi sneered, still not changing her decision, and nced at the woman who was very calm, and said, "If you just want to die in the zombies, would you still say so?" "Missing her luck, she didn''t get bitten by the zombies. If she survives, she can continue to be in the sunshine team." Qin Jiaren still said, "Boss, Miss Tang should not be that kind of person. I hope you can ask clearly, lest you do something you will not regret in the future." She didn''t pay attention to the incident just now, but she always felt that Tang Guo was not that kind of person. This was her intuition. What she didn''t say was that she couldn''t see through the woman, sometimes going downstairs, and asionally seeing the woman sitting on the sofa with her mouth bent, as ifughing. At that time, Tang Guo was different from everyone else''s eyes. If it really hurts Yan Nian, why not do anything in the food, but push people into the zombies openly? Isn''t it obvious that everyone is watching her do bad things? She felt that Tang Guo was not so stupid. "I''m more aware of who she is than you. I know that the beauty has always been prejudiced about Niannian, but this time it was seen by everyone. She pushed Niannian herself." He won''t let her go. Yan Yi grabbed Tang Guo''s wrist and took her to the zombies. Not far from the zombies, he pushed her without hesitation, and she fell into the zombies. She only looked back at Yan Yi, and her eyes were full of despair, and her bright eyes hadpletely lost her luster and became gray. Seeing the eyes of those who have a stagnation in their hearts, an inscrutable sorrow from the bottom of their hearts. Yan Yi just paused, then turned her head, this is what she deserves, she should never think about it, she is a vicious woman. Shao Qing closed her eyes and was still not patient. Qin Jiaren''s cold eyes blinked, staring closely at the zombies. Could not help praying, hoping that woman would survive. After half an hour, they couldn''t see the scene inside, they only knew that the zombies were jubting around, and Shao Qing felt something unpleasant. This is eaten by zombies. Qin Jiaren was a bit sad for the first time, and she could nt eat the rice batter she madeter. She thought it was a pity that she remembered the asional warm smile of that woman. Yan Nian was in the carriage and heard the outside movement, knowing that Tang Guo had been pushed into the zombies, she was relieved. The things she dreads, the secrets hidden, can never be revealed again. "Boss, half an hour." Shao Qing could not help reminding, "Let''s go and see, and destroy these zombies by the way." I don''t know if her body is still there, and Shao Qing feels a little sad. Yan Yi froze. Did half an hour pass? He quickly looked in the direction of the zombies. There were no screams and no crying. He shook his fist. She asked for it. "Check it out." Chapter 387: Unlucky Female Matches in the Last Days (26) Chapter 387: Unlucky Female Matches in the Last Days (26) Chapter 387: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (26) The members of the Sunshine Squad killed the zombies madly, much faster than before, and they didn''t know why they were so anxious. In fact, many people, including Shao Qingdu, have some regrets and should be stopped just now. What is the difference between Tang Guo''s behavior when they condone the boss? In fact, except for that point, she is usually pretty good, and she will ask them carefully when cooking. asionally they don''te back and they keep their food. Except that she would bother the boss, she never caused them any trouble. On the contrary, because of her existence, they had a better life. You don''t need to cook every day, just dry some food and eat some canned food. I can eat hot food every day, and asionally I can enjoy her refreshments. Except for almost other ces, she is really nowhere near making food. Now if you think about it, she has never been sorry to anyone in their team except Yan Nianyi. And they just watched her die just now, feeling guilty and sad. Shao Qing felt more guilty the more she wanted to, in fact she wasn''t too bad, maybe she just didn''t think about it for a while, why did she let her die directly? [Host, there are several people secretly wiping tears outside. They can work hard to kill the zombies, and they will almost die. [Host, they seem to regret it. "In my expectation, I haven''t done anything to regret them. Instead, I took good care of them." Tang Guo squatted on the ground, holding his chin in a daze, "I don''t have to work so hard, love me It s local, cooking depends on your mood. " "What I want to interpret is a woman whose heart is dead." The system is speechless. Recently the host fell in love with acting. Hasn''t thest world performed enough? "In the future, I ll just cook something for people who look good to me, Yan Yi, or something, just forget about them, and can dry their cans." System: Just happy. When the Sunshine Squad came in with all its power, they saw the scene in front of them stunned, and they couldn''t help feeling relieved. She is still alive, is she alive? Look at the zombies around her, as if she had not seen her, and did not attack her at all. This is surprising, is she awakened? "Tang Guo." Shao Qing rushed over and squatted to look at her. He saw the gray eyes of the woman at first nce. He had a feeling of suffocation, and his eyes were sour. "Sorry, I should stop the boss. In fact, you have to many of us all good." The woman only nced at him, and then buried her head, saying nothing. Shao Qing regretted seeing such a lifeless person, "I''m really sorry, this will not happen in the future." Yan Yi only nced and turned away. He couldn''t tell what it was like to see her alive. My heart was a bit rxed, and my previous killing intentions also dissipated a lot. But when he came back to see Yan Nian''s embarrassment, he quickly abandoned that sympathy. The woman''s luck was so good that the zombies did not bully her. It was Qin Jiaren who came to help Tang Guo and said softly in her ear, "You should live for yourself." "I know." The woman responded unexpectedly, everyone was a little surprised, and then they found that the mist in her eyes spread out and became indifferent and apathetic. Chapter 388: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (27) Chapter 388: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (27) Chapter 388: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (27) "I''m too persistent, causing inconvenience to many people." "I''ve awakened the power, so you will find your own way for future meals." "You are nice to me, and I can help you by the way. As for Yan Yi and Yan Nian, I can''t prepare them." She gently pushed Qin Jiaren''s hand away and smiled at her, "I have packed your meals, and I look at you very pleasantly." After that, she got in the car. Shao Qing was a little dumbfounded, and the other members looked at each other. The retaliation came as a surprise, and they hadn''t reacted at all. "My ability is not afraid of zombies. They will not attack me. I can go wherever there is danger. It can prevent the team from a lot of trouble, so my ability should be very strong." Tang Guo sat in his seat and said word by word, raising his eyes, "Are you okay?" "No ..." Shao Qing, who arranged the chores of life, said when he reacted, this ability is indeed very powerful, and it doesn''t take much effort to get the items they want. There is such a person in their team, it is really Very strong, OK? "Then let''s get the supplies." Tang Guo didn''t respond. He got out of the car and greeted Qin Jiaren. "You drive and we go in to get the supplies." Qin Jiaren nodded and drove behind Tang Guo, and found that wherever there was Tang Guo, the zombies would not attack. Soon the supplies filled the whole car, Shao Qing had to call Yan Nian to let her put the supplies into space. In fact, Yan Nian was very panicked. Tang Guo, who had no space for Yu Pei, had awakened such an ability against the sky, which was really terrible. Zombies are no longer attacking Tang Guo, then isn''t she invincible? "Zombies just don''t attack me, I can''t drive them, and this ability is known to others." Hearing this, Yan Nian was relieved. Fortunately, it was not against the sky, just not attacked by zombies. Then she was only teased by zombies and was not bitten. Was she not attacked? She was not sure and did not dare to try it. When the sunshine team returned to the base, Tang Guo reported his ability, which really surprised some people on the base. Later I learned that her fighting capacity was not strong, but she was not so curious after being not attacked by zombies. At best, it was an ability to protect herself, but not to drive zombies. But after that, Tang Guo''s status rose. First, she had her own room in the vi. No need to cook anymore, and every time you go out, you will follow. She went wherever there was a lot of zombies and needed to get things. Anyway, she was the one who did the most dangerous work. The team members really wanted to eat her meals and didn''t dare to say anything. They could only dries the dry food in tears. Even sometimes, there are other teams to ask her to go on a mission together, and will give her a lot of supplies. The awakening of her powers has brought great benefits to the team. Later, there was a contradiction at the high level of the base, and the ability man also wanted to be the king on the spot, and was chaotic for a while. Many people came to win the Sunshine Squad. Yan Yi simply upied the No. 7 base with a thunderbolt and renamed it the Sunshine Base. He was indeed a very talented person, and he quickly managed the base in an orderly manner, and the people at the base had a better life. Many ordinary people and abilities in other ces are leaning towards the sunshine base. Chapter 389: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (28) Chapter 389: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (28) Chapter 389: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (28) At the same time, conditions simr to the Sunshine Base have appeared throughout the country. Later, several biological scientific research personnel came to the base, saying that they needed a safe ce to study the zombie virus. Yan Yi strongly supported them and gave them extremely high treatment. Yan Nian had a magical space in his hands. Yan Yi had known it for a long time. The two of them secretly kept it secret. In order to restore peace on the ground at an early date, he asked Yan Nian to take out the spring water in the space for scientific research. It didn''t take long for Yan Nian to have a baby in her hand, which was very special, and it was likely to suppress the zombie virus and spread it at various bases. But the Sunshine Base has developed rapidly, and everyone is very united and powerful, and they dare not do anything. Since that time, Tang Guo has never tried to exin anything to Yan Yi, as if he had be a walking dead who only knew to collect supplies. No expression was visible from her face, and asionally she could see some smiles and her sad look. In a word, she is colder than Qin Jiaren. "Don''t go out recently. Yan Nian is secretly secret. Many bases know that there are many strangers outside the base." Qin Jiaren said that she condensed the woman who was lying on the sofa, and she did not understand what the other person was. Others may think Tang Guo has be a tool, but she knows that is not the case. As long as you are careful, you can find the kind of teasing that this woman asionally reveals under the eyes, as if she is ying an interesting game. After a long time, Qin Jiaren finally determined that this woman was not immersed in her feelings, but was acting for what? If that''s the case, she would love each other. "Is that so?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes, the corners of his mouth bowed slightly, "is that jade pendant." "You know?" What Qin Jiaren actually wanted to ask was that you already knew. Tang Guo chuckled, "It''s my thing, how could I not know that she really is the darling of heaven." Qin Jiaren frowned, and she hadn''t heard Tang Guo talk about it for a long time. This time she always had a feeling that what Tang Guo said was not true, maybe that jade was hers. If Yu Pei belongs to her, isn''t Yan Nian lying? "What do you think of zombies coexisting with humans?" "What?" Qin Jiaren said for a moment, "What zombies coexist with humans, how is it possible?" Tang Guo smiled slightly. "If one day the zombies no longer bite people, but upy one side of thend and develop a piece of Taoyuan, they have evolved like ordinary people. Except for their ability, they are no different. Do you think zombies and humans will coexist ? " "Maybe humans have to seek help from zombies." Qin Jiaren smiled umonly. "You are whimsical, that is impossible." Tang Guo smiled without saying a word, wait a moment, wait for her to leave here, the zombie empire should also be exposed to the eyes of the world, at that time they will panic? Startled? Want to know. [Host, Shi Ming ordered someone toe over. [In order for Yan Yi to surrender you, he deliberately didn''t show up. He was afraid that Yan Yi thought he knew Yan Nian and was afraid to get you out in exchange. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. "It''s very fast. I have to give him an assist a few years earlier so that he can **** me back smoothly." The system froze, look, sometimes the host is so unruly. He said no, but he was honest. "Hey, where are you going?" Shouted Qin Jiaren, Tang Guo smiled back and pinched his finger, "go and do something I really want to do." Today is moreplete. Chapter 390: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (29) Chapter 390: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (29) Chapter 390: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (29) "Boss, it''s not good, Tang Guo broke into Niannian''s office, and the two were fighting." Shao Qing hurried to Yan Yi''s side, and Yan Yi was frowning over what happened to the sunset base. Regardless, he followed Shao Qing quickly. The door of the office was closed. Hearing the sound of humming inside, Yan Yi directly hacked the door with a thunderbolt. When he went in, he saw that Yan Nian was swollen and swollen by Tang Guo''s cor. Shao Qing was stunned. It''s been several years. Has Tang Guo been still thinking about it, and it just broke out today? "Return Yu Pei to me." Tang Guo said, holding Yan Pei on Nian Nian''s neck, but Yu Pei couldn''t take it away. This is Yan Nian''s recognition of the Lord. Give it back to me. " Yan Nian pursed her lips and saw Yan Yiing in, tears falling down, and Tang Guo was a real woman. First, she was awakened by the ability not to be afraid of zombies. Later, someone woke up to her idea and awakened the power-based ability. She was not an opponent at all. Yan Yi, she cannot return. Yu Pei, it''s even impossible to return. It''s all hers. "Release your thoughts, Miss Tang, I thought you had figured it out all these years. I didn''t expect you to be the same, really disappointing me." Tang Guo released Yupei and looked at Yan Yi. "I just want to get my things back. People, I can''t get them back. But Yupei, this dead thing, I want to get it back." "It seems that a jade pendant also backs me up." Tang Guo looked at the pitiful face of Chu Chu, raised his hand and pped him on the other''s face with a few crackling sounds, leaving the members of the sunshine team in a daze. Why is this woman so rough? "Okay, I can''t get it back. I can''t beat you two, right?" She walked up to Yan Yi, who was burning in anger, and raised her hand, that is, two p fans. Yan Yi''s eyes widened, and he did not expect that Tang Guo gave him two ps before he even started. The contradiction broke out immediately, and the two immediately fought. In the end, of course, Tang Guo hit Yan Yi with a special face. The fighting force was so dazzling that Yan Yi lost all his face. Within two days, the sunset base team finally surrounded the sunshine base. The people at the Sunshine Base wanted to fight against each other. They did not expect that the opponent''s weapons were particrly terrible. There was also a nuclear-weapon thing. Although it was just a threat, it was also sessful. The psionics are powerful, and there are only a few psionics that can escape nuclear weapons. The entire base was organized by various people, and this battle could not be fought. "Our boss said, as long as we surrender our thoughts, we will retreat and give you half a day to think." "If half a dayter, if you don''t surrender Yannian, we will bomb the Sunshine Base, and you should consider it." Yan Yi was angry, and hearing these people asked him to surrender his face, it was impossible. However, if the entire base is destroyed in this way, he is a sinner. "Ayi, otherwise, please give me over, they should not be how about me." Yan Nian said pitifully, after taking the initiative to speak, Yan Yi could never hand over her. Even if Yan Yi agreed, the group of doctors and professors in the base were unwilling. Sure enough, after a while, the researchers broke in, anyway, they said they were not allowed to surrender their thoughts. "I remember there isn''t another special woman in our base? Maybe let her rece Yan Nian, and those people haven''t seen Yan Nian, and that woman is not bitten by zombies. In this case, they should also be very interested." Said an old professor. Others seconded, saying it was feasible. Chapter 391: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (30) Chapter 391: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (30) Chapter 391: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (30) Yan Yi is caught in a contradiction. Will she hand over that woman? "Boss Yan, it''s this time, you still think about it, Yan Nian can never be handed over. This is for the sake of the entire human race, and her belongings are very precious. If she were to be handed over, how could we develop a drug to suppress or even eradicate the zombie virus in case of danger? " "She''s strong, I''m afraid she''s not willing." Yan Yi has agreed to this approach. He has been enduring such a woman. He had been thinking about it two days ago. Don''t me him. If you me her, me her for being too uninteresting and too vicious. The old professor smiled. "We have researched so many potions and given her a shot to make her power disappear temporarily?" "Don''t you say she''s strong? It''s easy to escape when she recovers." Yan Nian said at the appropriate time, "Is it too cruel?" "Niannian, you are just too kind." Yan Yi touched Yan Nian''s face and finally made up her mind. "Okay, let her go out instead of Niannian, but this thing needs to be carried out in secret. You ca nt let those people know." Shao Qing, Qin Jiaren and the woman have a particrly good rtionship, if you know that he will definitely prevent it. In the afternoon, Tang Guo was lying on the sofa for a nap, and his arm hurt, and he opened his eyes quickly and met with a strict gaze. "What are you doing?" Yan Yi said nothing and threw the syringe into the trash can. "To this day, it''s all your fault. If you weren''t thinking about it like that, I wouldn''t have thought of it." "My power is gone." In fact, this thing is useless to Tang Guo, but she still pretended to be particrly weak, and looked at Yan Yi with a sneer. "What do you want to do?" "The name of the sunset ce must be remembered. I can''t hand over her. You are also very special. You did so many things that you were sorry for, and this time you should atone for her." "If you are alive, you will be cleared up in the future. When you are willing to return to the base, there is still a ce here." Tang Guo shook his head, his voice was abnormally nd, "A Yi, you never really intended to believe me, do you think that everything that Yan Nian said is true?" Yan Yi froze, and he wanted to believe her too, but that was a thing of the past. "Ayi, I originally thought that you should know me very well. Just one misunderstanding can make youpletely distrust me." The woman''s eyes went dark. "I should not love you anymore, I also love the wrong person, you I didn''t trust me for a long time and I don''t know what to stay here. " She limped up from the bed, put on her coat, walked outside, and turned back, "A Yi, you have lost someone who loves you very much, loves you and even ignores her life, she used to be high above Miss Miss, for you learned to explode the head of a zombie, such a person, starting today, disappeared. " She said to the people outside, "Take me away, hand me over, and your sunshine base will be peaceful for a while." Oh for a while. System: The host is angry. After receiving the Tang Guo, the people at the sunset base only nced hurriedly without confirming anything, so they retreated. This made the people holding the sunshine base out of Tang Guo a little strange, but no matter what, the base was kept. In fact, the person who came to pick up Tang Guo was under the loyalty of Shi Yong. When he saw Tang Guo came out, he was really relieved. If Yan Yi really surrenders Yan Nian, he can''t make a difference. I really don''t understand. The boss chases a woman and has to go around so many curves. Chapter 392: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (31) Chapter 392: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (31) Chapter 392: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (31) "Boss !! How did you hand over Tang Guo?" Shao Qing eximed, "Do you know what it means to hand over her? She only has a dead end, and she will be sliced and studied by the other party." " "Yan Yi, you are indeed a little too much." Qin Jiaren''s cold eyes were a little angry, "I think I misread you." The members of the Sunshine Squad used to be cold, and today they were sent out to do the task. It turned out that Yan Yi was in order to support them, fearing that they would prevent him from handing over Tang Guo. Qin Jiaren took off his badge and threw it into Yan Yi''s face. "From today, I will no longer be a member of the Sunshine Base." "Where are you going?" Yan Yi could not help asking. Qin Jiaren sneered, "I''m looking for Tang Guo. I won''t watch her die." Shao Qing was a little lost, and the whole man was messy. He was not as decisive as Qin Jiaren. In fact, he was so targeted at Tang Guo in part because of Yan Nian. He has been secretly in love with Yan Nian, but Yan Nian doesn''t like him, like Yan Yi, he chooses silent blessing and protection. Now he was suddenly a little confused, and he didn''t expect to kill him. The boss would give Tang Guo to the sunset base for the sake of Yan Nian. There are many biomedical researchers in that base, and in a ce where there is no human rights in thest days, it is likely to be sliced. "Boss, you can get Tang Guo back, or not, she will die." "It has been handed over, and they will not return." Yan Yi said coldly, it was not worth fighting for a Tang Guo. Shao Qing suddenlyughed, and walked out, took off the badge on his shoulder, and threw it on the ground. A crisp sound sounded, which also made people''s hearts sink to the bottom. He was really disappointed. Did Tang Guo really do many wrong things? No, it doesn''t. The only wrong thing she did was Yan Yan. This base can be so powerful that the Sunshine Squad has developed rapidly and is inseparable from her. The boss didn''t think about anything, and it was really ruthless to hand her over for Yan Nian. Qin Jiaren was right. He really didn''t have a face to stay at such a base. He also had to save Tang Guo, and he would have to save her. "Miss Tang, are you hungry?" "Should you eat something first?" "The car is moving a bit faster, isn''t it bumpy?" "That you should have been injected with a potion that temporarily disappears the power. It won''t take long to recover. Don''t worry too much." Yuan Ping smiled ttered. "Fortunately, I saw you before, the boss said, see you Whatever the conditions, if you will, bring you back. " In fact, the boss ordered him to pick up Miss Tang, but this cannot be said explicitly. "No hungry, no food, no bumps." Tang Guo''s face was nd, and he didn''t look very sad at all, which made Yuan Ping very strange. "Is your boss Shi Shi?" "Yes, yes. Shiji." "Oh ..." Tang Guo chuckled, "Why didn''t hee?" "This ..." Yuanping scratched his head. "The boss is very busy." Aren''t you afraid of being exposed and causing unnecessary trouble? Tang Guo ticked the corner of his mouth and raised his eyebrows, "Your boss likes me?" "Yeah." Yuan Ping did not deny. "The boss likes you very much and prepared a room for you." Uh ... identally said too much. Tang Guo''s mood became somewhat wonderful. "I am very picky. I used to be a youngdy. I can''t live in a dissatisfied room." Yuanping is dumbfounded. What does this mean? "Are you getting me a skirt?" Tang Guo pointed to the simple sportswear on his body. "In fact, I prefer beautiful skirts. The more gorgeous the better, the more noble." "..." Chapter 393: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (32) Chapter 393: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (32) Chapter 393: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (32) At the sunset base, Yuan Ping who got out of the car was a little dazed. Didn''t the boss say that Miss Tang might not be happy? Why did he only feel that this Miss Tang was very happy, the questions asked were on ideas, and he was a person who would enjoy it. Shi Ao was already waiting at the door, watching the woman jump out of the car, control her inner excitement, and quickly walked in front of her. "This time, stay, okay?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Do you like me?" "Yes." He stood straight, as if waiting for her review. This made Tang Guo''s previous depressed mood swept away, and the whole person became warm. "How do you like it?" "like very much." "Oh" It seemed afraid that Tang Guo wouldn''t believe it, and Shiji quickly said, "You can do it in the future." Yuanping wiped his cold sweats, boss, would you like this? Is chasing a woman like this? [Host, loyal dogs, loyal dogs, potential stocks, no ck spots at all, you can wait to be petted to heaven without pressure. The system said very excitedly, loyal dogs or something, he really likes it. "Well, since you are so sincere, I''m wee." what? Yuanping is dumbfounded. Does this woman really want it? "The base will leave it to you to take care of me." Yuan Ping: "..." this woman! Shi Yan smiled, hesitated, took her hand, felt that she was not struggling, ecstasy in her heart, her eyes were very serious, "Would you like to give me a chance?" "I have received the dowry, what do you say?" Shi Ao was surprised. He thought he saw a desperate woman, but he didn''t expect to ... it would be such a surprise. He hesitated, "What about sternness?" The one she had always loved. "I forgot." Tang Guo said very simply. "The moment I walked out of the sunshine base, there would not be Yan Yi in my life. How about it, satisfied?" Satisfied, extremely satisfied, he did not expect so much. When did he like her, he didn''t know, but as long as she was willing to stay with him, he was willing to create a peaceful world in the troubled times, only for her. It turned out that he was born again for her, and now Shima felt his heart was full. "I like you in the future, okay?" The sweet words of beautiful women, no one man can hold it low, even if this person is a very qualitative time, the heart beating by her serious and beautiful eyes. "I like you more than Yan Yi," Tang Guo added, "OK?" Of course, Yan Yi is at a loss as to what to do. Tang Guo couldn''t help but tiptoe and touched his head. "It''s so cute, weird." Yuan Ping: Has the boss be a puppy? Seeing that smirk, it seemed quite happy. "I heard Yuan Ping say, you prepared a room for me, right?" A faint blush appeared on Shi Jun Lengjun''s face. Holding her hand refused to let go and holding her into the base. The pace was easy, "Yes." "Specially prepared for you, I''ll take you to see." "Okay." Shi Yan was satisfied, and he had no expectation of such a surprise. He really didn''t know much about this woman, regardless of past or present life. But this is no longer important, she entered the base, that is his people, he has enough time to understand her. All he had to do was take charge of a peaceful world for her, take care of her, guard her, and like her. Yes, this is the meaning of his life today. This wonderful excitement, he himself is not quite sure why. Chapter 394: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (33) Chapter 394: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (33) Chapter 394: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (35) "Boss, there are a few people out there, asking us to surrender." Shi Yan was helping the woman in front of her hair, looking at the woman who was resting in his arms as if she had fallen asleep, her face was cold, but her voice was low, "Who is it?" "Qin Jiaren and Shao Qing, they were both members of the Sunshine Team." Yuan Ping stared at the boss holding the woodenb with a twitch of his mouth. "They seem to havee to rescue Dasao." What he didn''t actually say is that since Dasao came to the sunset base, many people in the sunshine base knew that she had been handed over here as Yan Nian, making a noise. He also did not expect that the status of the public in Daguang''s base would be so high. It was even unexpected that someone came to break into the sunset base for her, this kind of ce has no return. "They are nice and can be used." Tang Guo opened his eyes and groaned with a smile. "Ama, I brought you some good hands down." "Pleasee in." Yuan Ping hurriedly and did not solicit Shiji''s opinion. The solicitation was also a white solicitation. The boss said that the woman''s words were the imperial edict. Not long after, Shao Qing was brought in. They thought they would see a very tragic scene, and they might not even get out of the sunset base. I never imagined that the person who wanted to be rescued was wearing a noble and gorgeous skirt, his hair was coiled up, he wore beautiful gem earrings, and his nes and bracelets did not fall. Currently, she is leaning on the arms of a cold and handsome man who is helping her peel oranges. Shao Qing: Did he go the wrong ce? Qin Jiaren also pumped from the corner of her mouth, was she wrong? Still dreaming? Others: Confused. Tang Guo ate a piece of orange, raised his eyes and asked, "Why are you here?" Come to save you, lest you be sliced. Shao Qing opened her mouth and did not say this sentence. This woman is reallyfortable here. Even if he didn''t understand it, he was a little skeptical. Taking a closer look at Shi Yan, suddenly remembered that this was not the man who had to take Tang Guo away a few years ago? Shao Qing''s expression was a bit inexplicable. This ... what''s the matter? If he knew that she would enjoy the blessing, he wouldn''t have to worry so much. "It looks like you''re doing fine." Qin Jiaren nced at Shi Shiyan, and then looked at all the things in the house, at a nce they were carefully prepared. Suddenly she was a little bit enlightened, and Tang Guo had already expected such a day, so she had spected that there was nothing wrong with Tang Guo. She stayed in the sunshine base and was performing a purposeful y. This scene is too realistic. What is the purpose? "I heard that you left the sunshine base?" Tang Guo asked. Shao Qing''s face sank. "Yan Yi has held us apart before, otherwise we would never allow him to do that." "I know, I don''t me you. After all, you often eat at my meals, and I have nothing to do to sorry for you. If you really don''t stop, then you are a wolf." Shao Qing: "..." How it feels about this woman has changed so much. If she used to be taciturn, she now seems to be letting go of herself. He nced at Shiji, wasn''t he spoiled by this guy during these hours? "We are very scarce here, do you want to stay?" Tang Guo asked, his eyes were a little serious. "Stay, you won''t regret it." Shao Qing looked at each other, but Qin Jiaren simply said, "Okay, I''ll stay." "Okay, Yuanping, arrange a nice room for the beauties." Yuan Ping nodded quickly, and there was some ecstasy in her heart. Qin Jiaren was not ordinary. The main members of the Sunshine Base were really powerful. Chapter 395: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (34) Chapter 395: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (34) Chapter 395: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (36) In the end, several of Shao Qing chose to stay. Yan Yi surrendered Tang Guo. They couldn''t ept it. When they saw the power of the sunset base, they were shocked, and their stay might be a right choice. They thought Shiji just liked Tang Guo very much, and treated her like a princess. Later they discovered that this was where the little princess was petting, and she was clearly holding the queen. Simrly, they found that Tang Guo was surprisingly gentle towards Shiji. She didn''t need to do anything, but every time she came to dinner, she would prepare a set meal carefully for Shiji, and in the afternoon there were various refreshments. Shi Yan handles business in the office, she sits on the sofa and reads a book, many times they will see this scene. They used to think that Tang Guo was good enough for him before he gave up his fortitude. After seeing Tang Guo''s confrontation with Shiguo, they saw some differences. Now when they think about it carefully, they seem perfunctory to Yan Yi? ? One day, Shiji called all of them to the office, and Tang Guo was there as well. This time it was her who said, "Next you need to change ces. This is rted to our future." Shao Qing is a little curious, is there any important task? Tang Guo didn''t say much, holding Shiji, motioned them to keep up. Everyone got in a car, and it took about three hours to drive. They came to a remote ce with zombies everywhere. After getting off Shao Qing, his legs were weak. Although they are very powerful, but the zombies in this ce are piece by piece, aren''t they kidding? Soon they found something awkward. How strange is the zombies in this ce? s, why is there a big castle in front? They couldn''t help but watch carefully, and found that this was simply a castleplex with newly built buildings around it. Not far away, they also saw green vegetables and fruits hanging from the tree? They stared, this is ... why do these zombies look like normal people? ? When Qin Jia''s heart moved, she could not help thinking of the question Tang Guo had asked her. Can zombies coexist with humans? She thought it was impossible at the time. Now ... she was just shocked. If the zombies were really conscious and could control and not bite, it would really be okay. Everyone''s heart was beating, an infinite possibility filled their minds. "Are you surprised?" Of course, very unexpected. Shi Yan''s expression was calm, this is not the first time he hase. In fact, he was shocked when he first came. He thought it would take him many years toplete the n. Unexpectedly, she had been implementing the n long ago. Everything here is very precious in thest days. Especially those normal fruits and vegetables. "You will work here from now on." Tang Guo said in a t tone, "Build ourmon zombie empire." It was as if he was building a small house with blocks. "Zombie ... Zombie Empire?" Shao Qing didn''t understand why it was a Zombie Empire? Tang Guo seemed to know his doubts and answered, "I forgot to tell you that I am a zombie." what? ? Not only Shao Qing, but also the Qin family, you also hold back. Is she a zombie? No, how could she be a zombie? "When did you get bitten?" Shao Qing asked weakly, why didn''t they find out that the zombies didn''t bite her? Also, since it is a zombie, why is she like a normal person? Chapter 396: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (35) Chapter 396: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (35) Chapter 396: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (37) "Xiaoguo, are you kidding me, how could you be a zombie?" Tang Guo smiled, "I didn''t tease you, I''m really a zombie." Shao Qing''s mouth ragged, he didn''t believe it. "Guo Guo is indeed a zombie." Shi Yan helped speak, watching a few people in doubt, and he continued, "From the moment you met her, she was a zombie." Several of Shao Qing''s eyes widened. Then ... "If you want to ask her why she became a zombie, it''s time for Guoguo to leave the vi and help Yan Yi get medicine." Speaking of this matter, Shi Yan was in his heart, not veryfortable, what kind of dog stuff is that strictness. "She was bitten by a zombie in the pharmacy in order to help Yan Yi get the medicine," Shi said briefly. "As for why it was concealed, you should understand." Shao Qing had some bitterness in his mouth and couldn''t help asking, "Then ... that jade?" "It''s mine," Tang Guo didn''t care, "Yan Nian reced it with a box of penicillin." "As for why the form is different, because she confessed her blood, Yupei changed her appearance, and no one except her could use it." "So, is she lying?" Qin Jiaren asked. She didn''t doubt the truth of Tang Guo''s statement. At first, she didn''t like Yan Nian very much. She always felt that the person was a little exaggerated and behaved very well. A lot of thought. Tang Guo ticked his lips, "Yeah, why, believe me now?" Shao Qing looked at each other. Is it still necessary for her to lie? They all mourned for Yan Yi and missed such a person. No matter how she exined it at the time, Yan Yi and they didn''t believe it, it was really a p in the face. "Let''s go and see our Zombie Empire." Shao Qing hesitated, "Xiao Guo still wants Yan Yi to know the truth?" "This doesn''t matter." Tang Guo nced at some tension and was holding his palm. "Even if he knew it, he couldn''t change the result, it would only make him regret his life. Of course, what I hope is that he regrets his life. " At this moment, Qin Jiaren was totally enlightened. Tang Guo was afraid to look at it early, and he yed so long that he was impressed by Yan Yi. When the truth bes clear in the future, Yan Yi does not know how painful it will be. It''s cruel enough, this woman. However, she particrly appreciates such women. "Your vision is good. I lost a lot of effort at the beginning. Soon, you will know that the choice this time is about your future direction. You will be very happy." Shao Qing and others had a ck line, she really could understand people''s hearts, but the scene in front of them was enough to make them happy. After several of Shao Qing entered the castle, they assigned tasks to them, and Tang Guo and Shiji returned to the sunset base. At the same time, the sunset base released a message that the captured Yan Nian had been sent to theboratory, and a very important experiment is currently being carried out. This deliberate release was soon known to other bases. Yan Yi learned the news on the third day. When he heard it, he was obviously holding back, and asked subconsciously, "Did she not escape?" She is so powerful that she should be able to escape easily when her power recovers. "No, it is said that she was sent to theboratory without any resistance." "I don''t know if I''m alive now." At the end of the news, Yan Yi only felt stuffy, and there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. All day, he was thinking about that woman, was she dead? Will she die? How to linger. Chapter 397: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (36) Chapter 397: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (36) Chapter 397: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (38) Ever knowing that Tang Guo was "sent to" theboratory, Yan Yi couldn''t help paying attention to the news, and never heard of her escaping. And Shao Qing and others, since breaking into the sunset base, have no news one after another, the spies did not detect their description around the sunset base. Yan Yi was a bit weak, and she always couldn''t sleep well at night. Tang Guo was in her dream. Yan Nian quickly discovered Yan Yi''s state and couldn''t help but worry, "A Yi, how have you been recently?" "Nothing." Yan Yi''s eyes flushed, apparently without rest, "just worrying about the base." "Our base is not very well developed. At present, it is watered with diluted Lingquan, and there are also fresh vegetables." Now that the space has been exposed, Yan Nian intends to take it out, at least to let the sunshine base develop. She knew the ending of the book, and Sunshine Base was finally able to take control of the world. "Boss Yan, it''s not good." "Animals and nts have mutated, and unknown and powerful creatures have appeared. Many psionics have died under this creature, and they will be swallowed by the other party if they have no idea." Yan Yi stood up suddenly, "What is it?" "Should be lickers. They have long tongues. If they are not careful, they will be caught by the tongue. Those who have been licked by their tongues will have their skin scraped." "Their hearing is very keen, and a little bit of movement will be captured. They will move fast and slow, and they will probably die in each other''s mouth." The speaker was sweating, "Zombie is not an adversary of this kind of creature, and we found that many nt leaves have mutated, as cruel as lickers, and some animals have begun to mutate, powerful, only power In order to destroy them. " "Second evolution." Yan Nian said that there is something in this book only because she knows that human beings can survive this crisis and is not so worried. Yan Yi didn''t know and didn''t dare to dy. Once he didn''t deal with these, and let these mutant animals and nts develop, the human survival circle would be older and smaller. Within two days, many bases were in contact with Yan Yi, saying that this time everyone needs to deal with newly emerged lickers and mutant animals and nts. In order to cooperate this time, they need to discuss together. Finally, they set the ce of discussion at Sunshine Base. Because, here is Yan Nian. Everyone used to think that Yan Yi handed over Yan Nian, but the paper could not cover the fire. Yan Nian was a living person. She was still in the Sunshine Base and it wasn''t long before she was known. Everyone is not surprised by this result. But there was no response from the setting sun base, which made them very strange. This time, they also sent news to the sunset base, but on the day of the meeting, the people at the sunset base did note. The sunset base didn''te. In fact, they were still relieved, fearing that the other party would get into trouble with the sunshine base. Thest few bases reached an agreement to jointly deal with the mutant organisms that appeared in the second evolution. Yan Yi, I do nt have time to think about Tang Guo anymore, I am so busy every day. On the sunset base side, the days are unprecedentedly calm. When lickers and mutant animals and nts appeared, they were a little scared. Later ... the woman who waster spoiled by their boss brought back a group of zombies, which were particrly strange. With fast driving force, strong strength, and consciousness, the mutant nts and animals were quickly destroyed. Chapter 398: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (37) Chapter 398: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (37) Chapter 398: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (39) What do they fear most since thest days? Zombie! Then their mood is very delicate now, who knows that they will be protected by zombies one day? Yes, it is protection. Whether it''s a base power or an ordinary person, it''splicated. Looking at the jumping high one by one, tearing the mutant animals and nts with bare hands, the eyelids were all jumping. If they encountered this group of zombies in the beginning, I''m afraid that their small lives would not be guaranteed. "They have regained consciousness." Tang Guo smiled at those withplexplexions and smiled. "They are from the Zombie Empire. Only conscious zombies exist in the Zombie Empire." "They have memories of their lifetimes, except that they are not very good-looking. Like ordinary people, thinking is also a human model." "In simple words, you are all human." Tang Guo saw that his face was gradually returning to normal. He also took some curious people and continued, "They eat the same food as us. They eat raw meat in the Zombie Empire. There is no reason to bite people because it vites thews of the Zombie Empire. Immediately executed. " At this moment, many people are wondering where the zombies are. "Their final evolution will be perfect. They will have the same appearance as ordinary people, but they have powerful power you don''t have." Tang Guo continued, "Among them, there may be your loved ones, you can find out." Everyone is in amotion now. If the zombies no longer bite people, their consciousness is restored, and their rtives are there, it would be perfect. "Don''t be afraid,e and try, you will live together in the future." Tang Guo smile mode is turned on, making the scalp numb. But curiosity ovees the fear, and someone really ventures out and looks for it in the zombies. A daring child couldn''t help but pull a slightly longer and better zombie and asked, "Uncle Zombie, I want to find my mother, I don''t know if she is still there. My mother''s name is Li Su, it''s L City. , Xicheng people. " The interrogated zombie nced at the child, and said stiffly, "There are many people called Li Su, you should ask more." The child was more daring, and followed the question. Some zombies had damaged mouths and tongues, and they could not speak. They made good intentions to continue asking. This scene moved many people. Loved ones became zombies and they had to abandon. If loved ones be zombies and still have consciousness and don''t bite people, they still want them to live, and it doesn''t seem so difficult to live together. One after another, many people havee forward to find their loved ones in the zombies. Really found, although many appearances have been beyond recognition, but the zombies who have the memory of normal people''s minds, quickly recognized them to find their loved ones. "This time the close contact between humans and zombies was very sessful." Shi Yan held the woman''s hand. "Guoguo has a good idea." It was perfect. "The lickers have already appeared, and now they need to be dispatched to bring back the zombies they know, so that they understand that zombies are a particrly cute creature." Tang Guo''s mouth curved, "It is the most kind species in thest days." Yuan Ping was behind him. When he knew that Tang Guo was actually a zombie, he thought more than once that the taste of his boss was really heavy. "I''ve done experiments before, mutating nts and animals, which can be used as food for zombies to promote their evolution." "The only thing that threatens us is those creatures like the lickers, but as long as the zombies evolve as quickly as possible, they do not threaten our safety." Chapter 399: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (38) Chapter 399: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (38) Chapter 399: An Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (40) The entire ground is bing more and more dangerous. Whether it is an ordinary person or a psionicist, it may be swallowed by unknown creatures with little attention, and there is no chance of reaction at all. Fortunately, many bases joined forces to preserve the human survival circle. But these things are not a problem at the sunset base. People at the sunset base are now used to working with zombies all day. They are powerful, taciturn, and will not attack humans like ordinary zombies, including their loved ones. Because Tang Guo said that as long as they find their loved ones who have be zombies, she has a way to get them back to consciousness. This has made the mood of the entire sunset base people unprecedentedly high, and they have apanied the zombies and traveled to find other zombies. With the development, there are fewer and fewer zombies. Suddenly one day, many people at the base found that the zombies that had scared them seemed to be extinct. "Are they all swallowed by the new mutants?" "Then our living environment is ..." Many people are worried, the zombies are gone, and they are not happy at all. Yan Yi also looked dignified, "Are they gone?" "asionally, I see two or three, and disappear in two days." Yan Nian was a little scared. How could the zombies be gone? What Mingming said was that biological researchers used the Lingquan to develop a medicine to destroy zombies, and the zombies were gone. How could it be gone? "Boss Yan, the zombies are gone now. Continue to study the annihtion medicine. I''m afraid it won''t have any effect. Instead, we should study how to ovee those mutant creatures." Every day, psionics are dying, lickers, and some unknown creature that suddenly emerges from the ground, causing a great crisis to their survival. "it is good." The zombies are gone, and the research potion ispletely useless. Many of the joint bases are working **** how to deal with lickers, mutated animals and nts, and emerging scary creatures. The zombie empire has quietly risen, and is going crazy to drive away all the terrible creatures. The original woundednd is gradually recovering and bes thend of the zombie empire. While the zombie empire appeared, the setting sun base was gone, and it waspletely included in the members of the zombie empire. The Zombie Empire officially changed its name to: Sunset Empire. The building of the sunset empire is a unified and solid castle. Tang Guo asked Emmanuel to construct the castle. The method of construction is notplicated, but it is very practical. It can be collected locally, suitable forrge-scale human habitation. Thend was expanded to a certain extent, and she did not expand it. As she said, she just wants to build a Taoyuan that belongs to zombies, not to poprize the world and save all humanity. She doesn''t have this patience and kindness. The development of a does not happen overnight, nor can it be easily changed by anyone. System: Excuses are all excuses. The host just wants to see jokes. "I have been very kind, at least established this purend, and did not refuse them to seek protection." Tang Guo leisurely sat on the lounge chair and drank the juice veryfortably. "Only such a day is suitable for my identity." Qin Jiaren came in and heard this sentence, a little speechless. "If anyone outside knows, they will be mad." Qin Jiaren smiled, mysteriously whispered, "Do you know what your family is doing?" "what?" see you tomorrow Chapter 400: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (39) Chapter 400: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (39) Chapter 400 Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (41) Like Shi Xuan, she was holding a crown in front of Tang Guo. She was surprised for a moment. She looked at the crown with diamonds and praised it. "It''s beautiful." "Would you like to put it on?" Shi Yan''s cold smile appeared on his cold face, and he put the crown on her head carefully, admiring, "It really fits Guoguo." Tang Guo nced into the mirror, grinning at the corner of his mouth, "Good-looking." "No one fits it better than you." Tang Guo stared at Shiji for a long time, and arranged his cor for him. "What do you want?" "I only want your love." He said sincerely, the only shadow in her eyes was her, as if his whole world was only her. He clenched her hand tightly and couldn''t help but embrace her waist, "I still want your kiss." Of course, people who want you more. "Not greedy at all, so cute." Tang Guo shook his hand back, his eyes shed like stars, and he raised his eyes with a smile, "Will Granny ask me to marry me by the way?" After a while, Happiness came too fast, and he couldn''t react. However, his body reacted very quickly. He knelt down on one knee and pulled out the diamond ring that had been prepared. His face was reverent. "My lord, will you marry me?" "Look at your cuteness, so it''s hard to marry you." She handed her slender hands to him, and when she started, she steadily put the diamond ring on her ring finger. She pulled into her arms, hugged her excitedly, and said softly, "I can''t believe it." So she agreed. He gazed at her eyes, and found the love he wanted to see from the inside. There was an inexhaustible flow of warmth in his heart, and he wanted to give her the whole world. This time, without asking for her consent, he kissed-the red lips-and it tasted as good as he imagined. The system was stunned to see the increase in energy value . This has never happened before. Every time a world leaves, the energy value increases. The host must be happy, yes it must be. Pamper it, pamper it, and pamper it from time to time. At this moment, when the system looks at Shi Yan very pleasing to the eye, there is no one who is more pleasing to him. The sunset empire appeared on the day when the queen of the zombie ascended the throne and got married. People throughout the sunset empire are cheering. In this desperate end time, the sunset empire is the only Taoyuan and the only purend. Only those who have experienced thest days will understand how valuable peace and security are. It is extravagant to be able to eat enough food, wear warm clothes, and sleep peacefully every day. It was the Queen of Zombies who brought them such a purend, and she will be their always respected person. They will also bless, Her Majesty the Queen and Her Royal Highness Prince Shiji are loving and loving for a long time, and their rtionship willst forever. The existence of the sunset empire was soon known to the entire. The sunset empire epts other victims of the disaster, but there is a condition. Surviving in the sunset empire depends on your ownbor and abides by thews here. The news spread throughout the major bases. They were incredible. At this time, who would speak thew? Suddenly, a sunset empire appeared, and they were caught by surprise. Soon they figured out something literally. Could it be this sunset empire, which was the base of the sunset? Chapter 401: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (40) Chapter 401: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (40) Chapter 401: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (42) "Why are those in power known as Zombie Queens?" Yan Yi asked confused. The men who received the news quickly said, "It is said that the zombie queen is the zombie, but it is only a conscious and very powerful zombie." Yan Yi was taken aback, and soon he looked calmly and calmly. Conscious zombies, which they have indeed seen and are familiar with. Yan Nian''s hands were also shaking, why are these different from those in the book? Is it because of her appearance that this butterfly effect has urred? "Boss Yan, more and more dangerous outside, those who are close to the sunset empire have turned to the sunset empire. The best way now is to integrate all the bases, we need to work together to expand the scope of human existence." "Yeah, look at the sunset empire, unless they submit to them, they will not help us." "let me think again." Su Ao has gone to find out the news. Su Ao is the conscious zombie. After thest time, he stated that he would stay in the dark to protect Yan Nian. Now that I have advanced to the sixth level, the appearance is also much cleaner, but my face still looks abnormal. But the strength is very strong. Since these old members of Qin Jiaren disappeared, there are not many powerful and trustworthy abilities around him. Su Ao will never betray him because of Yan Nian. After the meeting, the two went back and waited for the news. It didn''t take long for Su Ao to return. "How is it, Brother Su?" Yan Nian is most concerned. The end of the present time has made her very panic, which is different from the books she has read. This is no longer a book, but the real world. For the first time, she felt terrible unknown. Su Ao''s expression was veryplicated, and digestion along the way made him not so surprised. "The queen of zombies is indeed a zombie. We think that most of the zombies that have disappeared are epted by the sunset empire. The zombies inside are conscious, do not bite, and can live in peace with others. They are the same food as humans, even ..." "Even what?" Yan Nian couldn''t believe it. Zombies and humans live in peace. Is it possible? But ... it was possible for her to see Su Ao in front of her. Su Ao continued, "80% of them are zombies, only 20% are humans. Like Taoyuan inside, there is no danger and it is very peaceful. I have seen lickers before trying to break in, and they were destroyed within a few steps. " "how can that be??" "Since they can wipe out lickers, why not wipe out all lickers?" Yan Nian asked subconsciously. "Isn''t this something meaningful to humans?" For the first time, Su Ao could not help refuting Yan Nian''s words, "Nian Nian, that is an empire ruled by zombies. It should have been called the Zombie Empire." "The reason why it was renamed the Sunset Empire is because the husband of the Zombie Queen, now Prince Shiji, is the boss of the original sunset base." "Do you think zombies will help humans deal with all lickers?" "Humans see zombies as enemies. Why do they help humans?" What Su Ao didn''t say is that he was so envious that the zombies of the sunset empire are happier than the human life here. The Zombie Queen is powerful, she can build an empire, can protect all zombies from being destroyed, and can make zombies and humans peaceful. Compared to him, who is only willing to guard her crush, she is really great. He heard a word from there, said the Zombie Queen, "We are all human, why can''t we survive on this? This is also our right." Chapter 402: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (41) Chapter 402: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (41) Chapter 402: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (43) Since going to the sunset empire to hear the news, Su Ao has some souls. Here at Yan Nian, he could only secretly contact them both. After so many years of protection, in fact, the feelings are almost the same. Yan Nian is no longer the simple girl he once liked. She already has Yan Yi, in fact, he didn''t need him for a long time, but he has always been obsessed with it. Now he suddenly found a ce where his race survived, and the more and more he wanted to go, he always felt that he should go there and where he belonged. If he doesn''t go, he will regret his life. Su Ao thought about it for a long time, and then saw Yan Nian and Yan Yi''s affection, but he only called him when there was something. asionally approached her, and Yan Nian didn''t miss the bitterness in his eyes. Su Ao suddenly woke up, guarding such a person who only used him, didn''t like him, and some disliked him, why? He left a note for Yan Nian, just three words: I''m gone. Su Ao came to thend of the sunset empire alone. People in the sunset empire knew that he was a zombie and hade to defect. He had reached level six and was especially wee. After asking his wishes, he showed him thews of the sunset empire again. If he had no opinion, he could obtain the ID card of a legal citizen. The moment Su Ao signed his name, his heart was fulfilled, and a relieved smile appeared on his face. "Master Su Ao, your strength has reached the sixth level. There are not many zombies in this level. We need to show you to Her Majesty the Queen, and she will arrange the position for you." Su Ao nodded and was warmly invited by a group of humans. Unlike those outside, the people here are full of excitement in his eyes, as if he is a fragrant, which is really strange. Even an ordinary child, hesitant to say to the people around him, "Wow, there is another terrible zombie. Hey, I heard that he is a sixth grade. It is really terrific." Su Ao''s mouth twitched, and it was the first time since he became a zombie that he was watched in such an atmosphere. It was surprisingly wonderful, and he felt a special happiness in his heart. "Uncle Zombie is awesome. Many lickers hade to trouble before, and they were all killed." "Yeah,st time I had apanion who was almost captured by the mutant eagle. It was still a terrible zombie elder brother who caught up and rescued him." Worship, people here worship zombies. Su Ao was surging in his heart. Starting today, he will soon join the big army here and do the same thing for all members. Will these children worship him like that? "Her Majesty, His Royal Highness Prince, there is a Level 6 zombie." Wu Chu, dressed in a tuxedo, walked in very elegantly, with a pious look. Tang Guo swallowed thest bite of food, and Shi Yan carefully wiped the corners of her mouth. Wu Chu was not strange at all, but was very satisfied with Shi Yan''s behavior. His Royal Highness, this is how to treat their respected His Majesty. "Let him in." Level 6 zombie, she is very wee, especially self-evolving, talent is first-rate. When Su Ao saw the zombie queen, she was still standing still. Tang Guo also hesitated slightly, thenughed, "It''s you." Su Ao came back to God, now he finally understands that he should have been discovered by her that day, right? So how powerful is her strength? Chapter 403: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (42) Chapter 403: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (42) Chapter 403: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (44) "Meet Her Majesty." Su Ao quickly responded, and bowed down to worship. This worship convinced me, "My name is Su Ao." Tang Guo nodded, "I know you, you used to be by Yan Nian." "Yes," Su Ao said, "but that''s all in the past. Now I am a citizen of the sunset empire and a subject of Her Majesty. Everything I have had nothing to do with me." "It''s funny, you have a good vision, and choosing this ce won''t let you down." Su Ao showed a faint smile, of course, he would not let him down. Here is where he belongs, even though the zombie queen was outside of him by ident. Although there are many doubts in my heart, it is not important anymore. Is it easy for a woman to build the sunset empire in one hand? Is it the kind that deliberately discredits others, frame them, and fight for men? He stayed in Yannian for a long time and almost knew the curves. And does the queen really have such a crush on Yan Yi? Maybe first, butter? It may be that she has her own n. Tang Guo looked at Su Ao''s spective eyes, he felt funny, all of them were smart, and wanted to try to figure out her mind. First a Qin Jia person, and then a Su Ao, in fact, she didn''t mind at all. Well, she just revealed it intentionally-they saw it. "Since you are already a Level 6 zombie, go to protect the national team, and asionally go on missions to protect the empire of the setting sun." Su Ao''s eyes lighted up and she quickly answered, "Okay." "Wu Chu, go and arrange a ce for him and stay well. By the way, it''s very important before you evolve the seventh level. Remember to report it." Seeing that Su Ao didn''t understand, Tang Guo continued, "The seventh-level zombies have returned to their normal appearance, such as the one next to you, who is now the eighth-level zombies." Su Ao''s eyes were frightened, is Wu Chu an eighth zombie? He thought it was a human before, and then remembered Tang Guo saying that he was a little excited when he was able to restore ordinary people to the seventh level. "The mutated animals and nts on the can be eaten by zombies. They can also absorb energy when you eat them. You can be promoted as soon as possible. You can eat more when you have time." Su Ao was even more surprised. Is it still possible? Mutated animals and nts that many people are afraid of are actually food for zombies to evolve? This ... is incredible. "As for the lickers and some disgusting things thate out below, that thing has to be killed. Don''t worry about it outside, you must kill all who break in." Su Ao wrote these down one by one, thinking that Her Majesty really held a grudge. He was able to guess that Yan Yi estimated that the remaining bases and humans would be integrated, and she certainly knew that. The sunset empire is now stable and peaceful, and people outside are still suffering. He can already imagine how painful the days of rigor will be in the future. I don''t know why, he was a little happy. Yes, it is pleasure. Su Ao''s departure left Yan Nian unhappy for a while, just a while. Soon she and Yan Yi were engaged in the integration of all the bases. After various means of strictness, all the bases finally merged into one, called the sunshine base. After getting such a result, Yan Nian was finally relieved, and the Sunshine Base was finally in charge, simr to what she saw in the novel. Together, Sunshine Base built a city named Sunshine City, and Yan Yi became the owner of Sunshine City, known as Yan City Lord. However, reality is still unfriendly to human survival. Chapter 404: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (43) Chapter 404: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (43) Chapter 404: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (45) Yan Yi makes people use Sunshine City as a circle, and gradually expands outside. Before destroying mutant animals and nts and perverted eschatological creatures like lickers, they must all live in sturdy houses. The research on the medicine to destroy these organisms was not smooth. Yan Nian even took out the Lingquan produced by Yu Pei every day for research, but there was no result. Once when they went out and met the licker, Yan Nian sprinkled it with a spiritual spring subconsciously. Who knew that the licker was not injured, but was more excited to follow Yan Lian. In order to save Yan Nian, all of them died except Yan Yi and Yan Nian. Seeing hispanions swallowed with his own eyes, Yan Nian was increasingly scared of survival in thest days. This is not the same as what is said in the novel. The Sunshine City has been built. Shouldn''t they live peacefully and gradually restore the vitality of the earth? Yan Nian was panic-stricken and had nightmares from time to time at night. She has been thinking countless times. Is it because she snatched Tang Guo''s jade pendant and caused many things to develop in different ces? She just wanted to change her destiny and did not kill Tang Guo. In addition, she is more kind than Tang Guo. She took out Lingquan and shared it with everyone. She unconditionally supported the research of the medicament. She did not use it much. Tang Guo in the book is not so kind. He only contributes a little to the base to study the potion every day, and he hides it at other times. Sunshine City is attacked daily by a variety of mutants and lickers, and countless dead people. From the beginning of the panic, many psionics were used to it. Only ordinary people were so scared that they didn''t even dare to show up. This phenomenon gradually put Sunshine City in trouble. Not only here, but everywhere in the world, is plunged into such a disaster. Compared with the sunset empire, it can be described as a peaceful ce. Everyone and each zombie''s face shows a warm and happy smile. All thends of the sunset empire have no mutant ntsing in to make trouble. ten years. As time passes, ten years have passed. Through various efforts and resistances from people around the world, the mutants were driven to the desertednd, many lickers were eliminated, and the rest fled to uninhabited areas. The global powers have also been cleaned up, but no matter where they are, they are already full of scars. The doomsday crisis has brought irreparable pain to the entire. The number of animals and nts has been greatly reduced, especially the nts. If they are not careful, they may be mutant nts. For the safety of human survival, they have to cut arge number of unknown nts. When I came back, I realized that I had made a very wrong decision. After the human survival circle is safe, it is toote for them to want to bring the earth back to life. Manynds are no longer suitable for nting. All kinds of green vegetables and fruits have only existed in their memory. They may have no chance to taste them in their lifetime. The situation in Sunshine City is still slightly better. With the support of Yan Nianyu Perry''s Lingquan, many vegetable seeds and fruit seeds are retained, and some small amounts ofnd are still avable. The Sunshine Base has changed a few years ago. The Sunshine Base is no longer called the Sunshine Base, but the Sunshine Empire. It is controlled by Yan Yi, and he is the monarch of the Sunshine Empire. Yan Nian was still very panicked, because she found that Yuquan''s Lingquan output was getting less and less. Until one day, when she took the Lingquan in front of Yan Yi, she found that thend in Yupei had be a desert, and the vegetables and fruits that had been nted had dried up and disappeared. Yu Pei also changed under the eyes of Yan Yi''s attention. Looking at the familiar Yupei interface, Yan Yi''s face changed immediately. Chapter 405: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (44) Chapter 405: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (44) Chapter 405: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (46) "Should it be almost?" Tang Guo wore a gorgeous skirt andzily leaned against Shi Yan''s arms. The two sat on the throne together, and the people underneath were no strangers. From the first day of her rule, Her Majesty sat on the throne with His Royal Highness Her Majesty. Even in the most serious, she still leaned on his shoulder as if she had no bones. What''s the scariest thing for the people of the sunset empire? Naturally, their Her Majesty the Queen and His Royal Highness are always throwing dog food at them all the time, regardless of their fragile hearts that have been hurt by thest days. For example, at the moment Her Majesty said something inexplicably when they returned the matter, "It should be almost." They looked at each other and did not quite understand what Her Majesty meant. I could not help but look at the cold face, but with a man who only petted a man with a smile, His Royal Highness, I bother you to tell me, what does Her Majesty mean? How powerful Her Majesty''s power is, neither the people of the Sunset Empire nor the zombies. They only knew that someone once wanted to rebel, that person was already an eighth-level power, and as soon as he rushed up, he was shot by the Queen with a p into the floor. His Royal Highness did not ask anyone to fill the pit, but instead gave it a name, "Her Majesty''s Pit." Nowadays, every time the Royal Pce is opened to the public, there will always be countless people who pay high ticket fees to visit the "Her Majesty''s Pit". Many people are proud to have seen this ce. "How is the situation outside recently?" Tang Guo asked. She had arranged such a chess game for more than ten years, and it should be realized. I don''t know what is waiting for Yan Nian, and what Yan Yi will do, she is especially looking forward to it. At that time, she went to see Yan Nian for thest time, and also beat someone, not to really steal Yu Pei, but to do something on Yu Pei. This is the original owner''s thing. It doesn''t make sense for Yan Nian to use it all the time. She directly announced the truth, and would definitely not allow Yan Yi to feel what it feels like to be deceived, and he would not realize the kind of heartache. I personally saw that Yu Pei has be a familiar one. I must be very impressed with Yan Yi. Eat a big whale. What makes Yan Yi regret even more is that in his cognition, the person who once thought that he had abandoned him was dead and was sent by him. Hehe, thinking about that picture, he probably hated to cut his heart piece by piece. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes andughed at the corners of his mouth. This was more than that. In the smallpartment in that vi, she also left a lot of "souvenirs" for Yan Yi. These "souvenirs" are enough for him to remember for a while. The people below only feel chilly, and there is no wind blowing in, how can it be chilly, let alone it is not the summer? Why they couldn''t help shivering, couldn''t help raising their heads and met the sly smile of the queen''s mouth, and the affectionate gaze of His Royal Highness. The crowd scolded in their hearts, it was a real dog. System: [Host, what you want, Ziyun Reality has developed for you. "What is it?" Tang Guo was a little confused. She asked her friends in the group to help her get a lot of things over the years, which she really forgot. The system sighed, angry, and the host was too happy. [A dream of Huang Liang. The end of the world is almost over. Here are a few worlds, everybody wants to see that. 1. The secretary of the president (modern) 2. The female repaired by the abolished spirit (Xian Xia) 3. The vige flower (1980s) in the 1980s 4. The female who does not give blue to the wild (gaming) ) 6, the magnificent concubine (ancient) Vote early! As far as conceiving for me, it is estimated that the day after tomorrow. I can choose it without me. Chapter 406: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (45) Chapter 406: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (45) Chapter 406: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (47) Tang Guoughed in surprise, "Yes, Huang Liang dreamed. Thest gift I prepared for Yan Yi was a big surprise." Huang Liang has a dream, and a dream is a past and present life. It will definitely allow Yan Yi to experience for himself how the original owner came to that tragic world. The original owner is so miserable, why can Yi Yi be able to easily take control of a party? He has a lifetime of pain, staying in his territory for a day, suffering a day, and having to continue. Just as Tang Guo thought, in Yan Yi''s own eyes, the big jade had be what he knew, and he subconsciously grabbed it. A corner of the jade pendant is engraved with the word "Tang". He and Tang Guo are the rtionship between fiance and fiance, and naturally saw this piece of jade on her neck. He asked Tang Guo about this jade pendant, and she said that this was a hereditary jade pendant from the Tang family, which was very important. In the Tang family, she was the only girl, and her father gave her this jade pendant. When the end of the world came, there was no news from Tang''s father and mother. Later, he inquired, and the two were long dead. He still remembered clearly that Tang Guo said that even if she was about to starve to death, she could not hand over her for another thing, which was what Tang father told him. Yan Yi remembered everything yesterday, and he was holding the jade pendant as it was. He didn''t need to ask anything, everything was clear. His eyes were red, and he couldn''t help tears, and dropped them on Yu Pei, he quickly wiped them with his sleeves. There was a sense of remorse and anger in his heart, and at this moment he really teared himself. Yu Pei belongs to Tang Guo, but has been upied by Yan Nian for more than ten years. The truth no longer needs to be found out. Yan Nian is lying. He carefully put Yupei in his pocket, Yan Nian tried to regain Yupei with his mind, and suddenly found that he could not be driven, as if she had lost contact with Yupei. Yan Yi looked at her violently, scaring her body and looking pale, and quickly said, "A Yi, listen to me, not what you think, I ... I, I picked this piece of jade, really I picked it up, and when it was picked up, it looked like this. " "is it?" Yan Yi is in charge of the Sunshine Empire and has been struggling for so many years in thest days. Yan Nian''s statement is true and false, and she can tell immediately. The reason why he was deceived once was that he was abandoned by his beloved to be angry, and then, at that time, he was just a college graduate and just made some fame in thest days. His heart was full of revenge and hatred. No matter what Tang Guo said at that time, he would not believe it, but felt that the other party was acting eloquently, acting and deceiving. He didn''t believe that his cowardly, fierce fiancee would rush out of the vi in order to help him get medicine, facing those disgusting and terrible zombies. Yan Nian appeared on time, giving him a bit of warmth when he was "abandoned." If it wasn''t for the fact that Yu Pei had the honor to return to the original situation today, even if there were all kinds of doubts in retrospect, he would not think deeply. For more than a decade, Yan Nian''s performance has been gentle and generous, and he is a good helper around him. In the end? Go to the special code inside help, this woman clearly is the true feline heart. Every time he remembered it, his heart was angina. "Speak the truth." Yan Yi gritted her teeth and said, "What she said is true, right?" Yan Nian''s face was pale, and she kept going back. How could this happen, and how could Yupei return to her original appearance? Chapter 407: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (46) Chapter 407: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (46) Chapter 407: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (48) Yan Nian couldn''t tell clearly, her panic was looked straight by Yan Yi. He burst outughing, and it was ridiculous that he had been deceived by this woman for more than ten years. He spread his hands, and he also personally injected Tang Guo-shot the potion, the potion that temporarily disappeared the power, and pushed her to the sunset base with his own hands, so that she could bear the pain of being studied. He finally understood why she could run away without apparently recovering her abilities. She was afraid of despair and didn''t want to run. She was desperate, and had no idea of living. Thinking of her first arrival at Base 7, she was cowardly and helpless, still brave enough toe to her fiance. I remembered that she was obviously a youngdy, and in order to exin to him, to do what she would not do, she was able to cook a pot of very delicious food. I remembered ... He actually pushed her into the zombies for the sake of dying, and when she looked back at him, he felt pained and regretted it. After that, she would never pester him and exin nothing to him. Before leaving, she still yelled at him and Yan Nian. At that time, her smile seemed to know something. When he was injecting drugs, instead of scolding and resisting, she smiled, dragged a weak body, and said to those people, take me out, hand me over, and your base will be Settled down. Xiao Guo ... Yan Yi opened his mouth and shouted silently, no matter how much he regretted, she was gone, and she would nevere back to him. He wiped his tears casually, and nced coldly at the trembling expressions in the corners of his eyes. Yan Nian''s suspicious, he did not know. Once he didn''t know these truths and could tolerate them, no matter how suspicious she was, he was tolerant. But at this time, he seemed to live in a lunatic, if not for deliberate suppression, he was afraid that he would blow Yan Yan with a punch. Yan Nian didn''t dare to do anything, and Yu Pei had no effect. Her strength in cultivation was not as good as sternness. In recent years, most of Lingquan contributed to researching the potion, and she did not have time to cultivate. What she thought was that, anyway, there was rigor, and she was strong enough to protect herself. There was no need to work so hard. Yan Yi directly lifted Yan Nian, abolished her hands and hamstrings, and shouted in disregard for the woman''s pain, with a crazy smile on his face. Xiaoguo is dead, this woman can not be better, he will not let her die. After abolishing Yan Nian, he ordered someone to interrogate her in secret. How can Yan Nian''s willpower be sustained and exin her origins cleanly. "I just don''t want to be so miserable in the end. I just took her jade and lied to her to get medicine. I didn''t want her to be with you." Yan Nian was embarrassed. "Really, I have no other meaning, you see I''m not Have you never dealt with her? " "Cure her hands and feet, give her a potion of shooting power to disappear, make sure she has no strength, and throw it out." Yan Yi indifferently ordered, for this result, he did not expect. He turned out to be the character in the book. Yan Nian robbed Yu Guo of Xiaoguo because her role would be miserable in the future. He wanted tough. What was wrong and he wanted to use it? Originally, he and Xiaoguo should join hands in thest days, but because of a look, Xiaoguo is gone, and his Xiaoguo is gone. Chapter 408: Unlucky Female Mate in the Last Days (47) Chapter 408: Unlucky Female Mate in the Last Days (47) Chapter 408: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (49) [The host isrge. At present, Yan Yi has abolished Yan Nian and repaired it, driving her out of the territory of the Sunshine Empire, allowing her to survive on her own. Tang Guo opened his eyes, "Is it so fast?" [Yes, that Yan Yi is ufortable now. Go back to the former vi and go to the cubicle where you used to find the things you left. Tang Guo smiled. "I knew that he would go for it. ording to human nature, if he suddenly found out the truth, he would definitely go. I wish I could go to all the ces I''ve been and the ces I''ve stayed." What she left was not the other, or the pack of medicines that she had taken at the pharmacy, and there were more than thirty kinds, but one of the functions of each medicine was to reduce fever. Seeing these antipyretics, Yan Yi will surely recall the fever in his vi. [The host isrge, Yan Yi is taking those antipyretics that have expired for a long time. It seems to be quite happy to eat, while crying andughing, and also said that the drugs that the host has taken back are really delicious. The system quietly wiped a sweat, this strict taste is really heavy. The medicine that has expired for more than ten years also dared to take it, and it was all gone, and it was moldy. He is a man. "What''s wrong with taking expired medicine? The power activist has a good system and can''t eat it." Tang Guo was in a very good mood. He mentioned some long skirts and got up to go out. [Not so good, she is a woman with no strength, so it is difficult to survive in such a world. She was particrly afraid of death, and in order to survive, she found an old man to follow. The man was a hunter in thest days, and his temper was not good. He either scolded or scolded her. "Oh ... beautiful and pretty useful, she still has to follow the way of the original owner." Tang Guo smiled, "Actually she is stupid, do you think?" [Why does the host say so? If it wasn''t for the host''sing, wouldn''t Yan Nian seed? Then he remembered the so-called aura of the heroine, with this aura in it, no matter how stupid people are, it is easy to seed. All kinds of loopholes will be subconsciously ignored by even smart people. "If she just wants to live and change her original ending, just hold my thigh, as long as she doesn''t have a bad idea, she can still mix in thest days." "She thought that the original owner had no sympathy and indifference. In fact, this is the end of the world. There is no ce for legal restrictions. It is possible that a good intention will bring her irreparable status." Tang Guo paused. "She thinks that somewhere in the book, the original owner did not save those old young women. In fact, it was only the character created in thest days. The original owner and Yan Yi encountered difficulties at first, and they tried to save. Because she saved a few people and put her in crisis, she learned the secret of Yu Pei. " "You have learned such a lesson, knowing that the original owner ofpassion should not arbitrarily spread out, dare to save people at will?" "Yan Nian believes that the original owner did not take out the jade pendant Lingquan to do research and save the world, that is selfish. In fact, the original owner already knew that Lingquan produced a limited amount. Otherwise, how could there be only a few drops a day, she herself I dare not use too much to cultivate, just to be able to take it out when I need itter. " "Yan Nian''s idea is too naive. She only thought that Lingquan would contribute, and those researchers would definitely research the potion. In fact, those people knew that there were so many Lingquans, and they were not so careful when researching. Lingquan is inexhaustible, will it be cherished? There is not too much eagerness to research the results, but Lingquan has done many other meaningless experiments. " Chapter 409: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (48) Chapter 409: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (48) Chapter 409: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (50) "The failure of the original owner is defeated. He likes sternness too much and pays too much attention to feelings." "If she''s a little clear-headed, she canpletely abandon the past, take charge, and teach with Yi Yi. No matter what the truth is, only alive can have the opportunity to surface." "Only those who are alive can take the time to tell the truth to the world. When they die, they die. With the extinction, all the secrets are likely to dissipate with them, does it not give the viin eternal opportunity." Tang Guo stood on the city wall, condensing the orderly army below. "The natural zombie king, such a good condition, most probably Tian Dao was taken away by Yan Nian because of her jade, and she gave her a golden finger. She did not Take this opportunity. " "Like someone who doesn''t believe her, doesn''t like her, and gives everything, it''s not worth it." Unconsciously, Tang Guo muttered this sentence. "Fruit." "No matter what time I will always believe in you, standing by your side, always like you." Shi Yan came over and embraced her, "You don''t leave me." Tang Guo turned around, "Who said I would leave you?" Shi Yan stroked her pretty face with the palm of his hand, "I don''t think it''s real enough." He was with her so easily, they were still married, and they were in charge of the entire sunset empire. "If Grandma is busy with brain supplements, you might as well give me more gems to return." Tang Guo eyes brightened, "Now there is a shortage of vegetables and fruits in countries around the world, we don''tck these at all, and I especially like beautiful gems recently , Grandma, you let people tell them that gems cane to our sunset empire to change vegetables and fruits. " System: This host, I''m not saved. I used to like beautiful skirts before, and now I like gems again. A huge sunset empire, I wonder if she will be defeated. "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Shi Yan kissed her lips and hugged her again, reluctant to let go, "I''ll be back soon." The next day, a country that was so popr around the world that almost received newsletters knew the mysterious sunset empire and was willing to sell vegetables and fruits as long as they could get what they were happy with. They thought there was a lot of gold. After all, gold was the main currency at this time. There are many zombies in the sunset empire. Such things as the crystal nucleus disappeared with the appearance of the sunset empire. They do nt know how powerful the sunset empire is, just knowing that offending the sunset empire is definitely not a good thing. What they never expected was that the condition of the sunset empire is that all kinds of gems and good-looking jewelry are also avable. In short, they are very interested in jewelry. Later they inquired that it was their zombie queen, who recently liked gems, so they decided to sell vegetables and fruits. Simrly, the Sunshine Empire also received news. Since Yan Nian disappeared, many people in the Sunshine Empire fell into a panic for a while, and settled down under stern means. But the fruits and vegetables are gradually bing scarce, which still makes them worry. Now that they can buy fruits and vegetables, they are at ease. Yan Yi also nned to use jewelry to trade. These things have no meaning to them at all. On this day, the sunset empire has a feeling of all nationsing to the DPRK. The people of all countries were shocked when they entered the sunset empire. All kinds of strong and beautiful castle buildings, rows of green paths, orderly traffic, beautiful streets, gorgeous and clean passersby. As if, they are not here in thest days, but in a prosperous ancient century. Chapter 410: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (49) Chapter 410: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (49) Chapter 410: Unlucky Woman Match in the Last Days (51) The people here all smiled with the sunshine and some pale faces. At first nce, they should be zombies and talk to people like normal people. They couldn''t help looking up, as if the sky of the sunset empire was blue, not gray outside. Countriese from their leaders. They have long wanted toe to the sunset empire, but unfortunately after the global stability has gradually stabilized, the sunset empire will not ept refugees. It is not that they do not want to sneak in, but that the sunset empire is well guarded. The entire sunset empire is actually small. The territory that belongs to the sunset empire has built strong city walls. Looking at the thick walls, all countries are aggressive, and they do not understand how this is done. Now seeing these strange and beautiful castles, they realized that the sunset empire must have a special method of construction. The heart was fiery, but immediately he was annihted by the power of the sunset empire. Yan Yi was invited into the setting sun pce with everyone. While approaching a deep pit, the guide stayed for a moment, pointed to the sign on the side of the deep pit, and smiled. "This is a traitor who tried to attack the queen, was pped by the p and fell off. Such a pit has formed. " "His Highness Prince thought it was very interesting, so she left Her Majesty''s pit. You have a minute to visit." As soon as the mouths of people from all countries were drawn, everyone was a puppet, or they looked at the first two steps, and saw the bottomless human-shaped pit. How powerful is the Queen? People who had some thoughts in their hearts originally put away. Yan Yi has already figured out how much to exchange for the things in his hand. They all waited in the hall, gazing at the throne above. Until Her Majesty, dressed in a Chinese costume, appeared hand in hand with His Royal Highness, the expression of sternness was instantaneous, and she looked at the two above inconceivably. The two sat on the throne together, very close together, and the people of the sunset empire were still relieved. Her Majesty the Queen and His Royal Highness still gave face, did not directly sprinkle dog food, and knew how to keep distance in front of outsiders. Yan Yi''s mind was messy, staring at the familiar face. He wanted to rush forward and asked, "Are you a little fruit?" But look at the intimate look of the two, as well as his current identity, and the identity of the other, he snapped. Xiaoguo, is she a Xiaoguo? No, how could Xiaoguo be the queen of zombies, how could she be the queen of zombies, or the sunset empire she had set up. "Everyone is here to change vegetables and fruits?" Tang Guo said softly, his familiar voice sounded in Yan''s ear, he shook his fist, and the sound was exactly the same. But this woman is noble, her style is different from Xiaoguo. She seemed to be a born queen, and she should sit on the throne set with beautiful gemstones, and embrace the sentient beings. People from all countries have spoken, expressing their willingness to exchange gems for vegetables and fruits, and also said that they want to cooperate with the sunset empire for a long time. Of course, what they want more is seeds and methods of growing fruits and vegetables. "Well, I can sell them to you." "The way of nting, I can tell you now, find a piece of soil, dig a pit, throw seeds, bury the soil, pour some water, and take care of it regrly." Everyone drew the corners of their mouths, Her Majesty, and this was making them y. Chapter 411: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (50) Chapter 411: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (50) Chapter 411: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (52) "Don''t believe me?" Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand. "My sunset empire''s vegetables are grown like this, should you follow me to watch?" The hearts of the people changed, Tang Guo met their requirements, and they took the people to nt the vegetablend. When they saw the method of nting with their own eyes, their expressions were a bit difficult to say. They had no idea that thend of the sunset empire was the same as before the end of the world, and it was not polluted, and the survival rate of the seeds was too great. "Below, you cane up with gems and change vegetables and fruits with me." Tang Guo could nt help leaning on Shi s shoulder this time, and whispered, Ah, I ll leave it to you to do business with them. The gems have no special meaning to them. The precious thing is us Fruits and vegetables. " "It won''t cost my Majesty." The two could not help but talk about Xiu En''ai, and people from all countries had the urge to turn away. In the transaction, they realized that the people of this sunset empire were all dogs. They had to buy a lot of gems in order to get some vegetables and fruits, but they had to trade, and they had trouble in their hearts. Fortunately, Her Majesty was willing to make another deal with them, selling them soil. The soil that has not been polluted at all in thest days is not about car sales, but about catty sales, how much gold is a catty. After hearing the price, countless people stunned. This is the legendary earth and gold? But what can they do? buy! More expensive than gold, you have to buy it. Not only do they have to buy it, they also have to buy it one car at a time. At least for such clean soil, many tests can be done. Maybe they can work out ways to restore the contaminated soil. Yan Yi was absent-minded all the time. When people from all countries were about to leave, he chose to meet Her Majesty alone. Tang Guo was not surprised, so he agreed to his request. With enthusiasm, Yan Yi stepped into the inner hall and saw the two people nestling together. His eyes were a little sour. "Are you a little fruit?" He finally couldn''t help asking this sentence. He had been holding back these days, and didn''t dare to think about it. The tall woman in front of him was the one he had given up. At the thought of the past, he felt sad, as if stunned. Tang Guo smiled and didn''t deny, "It''s been a long time." Yan Yi sank in his heart, could not help but take two steps back, his eyes shed with pain, and he said hard, "I''m sorry." "I already know." He looked up and looked at her. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I know the truth. I have driven Yan Nian away. I don''t want to kill her because I don''t want to make her so easy." Dead, I know her origins too, I ... " "Is it important?" Is it important? Yan Yi rubbed his face, "I ..." "Things have already happened, and it''s not like I can be sorry to change anything." Tang Guo said casually, "You still have something?" "Xiaoguo, I ..." He looked to the side, and thought of her current status, his eyes were dim, "Whatpensation do you want, as long as I can do it, I will do it, even if you want my life You want the Sunshine Empire. " He can, hands up. Tang Guo frowned, "I already have control over a country. Whatpensation is needed? What you want is beautiful. Seeing my sunset empire develop well and want to give me the mess of the Sunshine Empire? I won''t be fooled. As for you I was toozy to take my life. I have to satisfy you. You are afraid that you will beforted in your heart and reduce your guilt. " Chapter 412: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (51) Chapter 412: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (51) Chapter 412: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (53) "I''m fine. I have subjects who love me, someone who believes in me only for me, and a trusted partner," Tang Guo smiled. "There are beautiful dresses that can never be worn, and beautiful jewelry that can never be worn. Come and stretch your mouth to open your mouth, and the days are especiallyfortable. My sunset empire is a purend, and countless people are envious of it. " "As for yourpensation, I won''t ask for it, and I won''t ept your apology. It''s hard for you to get through." "If you are just here to apologize andpensate me, then you can go now." Yan Yi was still in a daze, and the eyes that once loved him were gone, and all of them were the man named Shihyun. Tang Guo could not help seeing that he had been leaving, and he could not help but take out themunicator. "Captain Su,e and invite Lord Yan out. He is standing in front of me and hinders my eyes." After a while, Su Ao came in and said to Yan Yi, "Sovereign Yan, please." When Yan Yi saw Su Ao, he also stunned a bit, and finally went out with a bitter smile. After leaving the pce, Yan Yi met Qin Jiaren and Shao Qing again on the street. Several of them looked at each other, but Yan Yi said, "I want to ask you something. It won''t be long, just a while." Shao Qing nodded finally, leading him to a tea shop. For half an hour, a few people came out, Yan Yi left lonely, with a pale face. Qin Jiaren looked at his back andughed, "Your Majesty is really a cruel man." "Yeah." Shao Qing wiped his sweat. "At first I let my Majesty mop the floor. Later, she did not wring the mop. The whole ground was water. At that time, I thought she really couldn''t, andter I realized that my Majesty. Especially revenge, I fell because of this newspaper. "Let''s go, we still have something to do, Your Majesty has recently taken out new tricks. Let''s go and take a look. That strictness, just leave it alone. He will not have a good life in the future." Even if he did not deliberately target it, Yan Yi would live in pain all his life. All this is due to Yan Yi''s me. His good person once treated him wholeheartedly. He was blinded by dirt and pushed the person who loved him the most. This is not called death. Yan Yi left the range of the sunset empire, stood at the border, stood for a long time, and couldn''t bear to leave the castle group that can be seen from a distance. A noble woman lived in the castle group, the queen of the sunset empire. She rules the entire sunset empire. There is a husband who loves her and a group of subjects who love her. She is noble, beautiful, intelligent, and powerful. She once really liked a person named Yan Yi, who abandoned her personally. Sheter forgot her feelings for Yan Yi and fell in love with another man who has always held her in his palm. The man named Yan Yi regretted it. He recalled the conversation with several old friends in the tea house, his face was pale, his eyes were sour, and his legs were a little soft. At first he had a high fever. After Xiaoguo gave him to Yan Nian to watch, he left the vi with a kitchen knife. A youngdy who hasn''t even cut the meat, chopped along with a kitchen knife and didn''t know how many zombies, blood, and brains rushed into the pharmacy, and found arge package of antipyretics for him. When she was about to leave the pharmacy, she was attacked by zombies, and she became a zombie. Perhaps she was luckier than other zombies. She became a born zombie king. But she still wanted toe back to find him, concealing her identity as a zombie, and carrying the pack of antipyretics, on a journey to find her fiance. Finally found him, but,ter ... things were not satisfactory. Chapter 413: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (52) Chapter 413: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (52) Chapter 413: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (54) "Monarch, let''s go." Yan Yi has been standing at the border for three days. With the power of a psionicist, standing for a few days will not have much impact. But he was so embarrassed that he had never seen him. Yan Yi came back and looked at the castle group with nostalgia, his voice hoarse, "Let''s go." He wanted to die a hundred times, so if he lived for a day, he would suffer a day. But behind him is the entire Sunshine Empire. If he dies, the Sunshine Empire will fall into chaos, and the peace that has been easily established will copse instantly. Before leaving, Qin Jiaren said to him, "The Queen wants you to live, I hope you will live in pain, and you will live in pain all your life." He asked, "Did she really say that?" "Of course, if Her Majesty didn''t say this, how could she let me tell you this sentence." Qin Jiaren''s frosty face appeared with a smile, "You don''t know Her Majesty at all, she is particrly vengeful." Yan Yi froze, thinking back to the past, and really found out that Tang Guo was indeed very revengeful, and whoever treated her badly returned. To live, it really was his biggest revenge. She didn''t retaliate directly against him, she just wanted him to live and let him endure the pain of losing his lover day by day. "Let''s go." He doesn''t know how long the power of the power is. But he only knew that the next day he would live a day of pain, and once he stopped, his heart seemed to be torn apart piece by piece. Later, there was a particrly strange rumor in the Sunshine Empire. The monarch of the Sunshine Empire had a quirk-like to take medicine for fever. It s not an asional meal, but every day, every meal. If you do nt eat, it s just like ordinary people do nt eat, which is very painful. No matter where he went, he would bring a bottle of medicine for fever, and at the meal time, he would take the medicine before eating. Many people have seen that kind of scene and feel that Yi Yi is sick. Whoever takes medicine is all right, or taking antipyretics. The power person does not have a fever or a cold, and at most it is injured in battle. They have never seen anyone who smiled and satisfied when taking medicine, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world. The Emperor Yan of the Sunshine Empire is ill, and the news has spread throughout the. Of course, apart from this, he ruled the Sunshine Empire or worked hard, without any care. Those who are familiar with him know that he is extremely busy and will not be idle at all. He ispletely restless at night and relies on a lot of medicine to control his sleep every day. If it is an ordinary power, it may have been mental breakdown. It was rather stern and no. A pharmacist helped him check it, and the result was that he was very healthy and lived for hundreds of years without problems. Knowing this result, Yan Yi was not happy. He could nt eat or sleep well every day. When he closed his eyes, he would think of the past, and his heart was like a knife cut. As a result, his body was still awesome. Is he alive in pain? "The male aura is really strong, and this can be healthy." Tang Guo convinced himself, "Either way, he will live a little longer and he will have more pain." [The host is big, Yan Nian ising to the sunset empire. Regarding those who were paying attention to Tang Guo, the system paid great attention and was constantly monitoring. "Oh ... I almost forgot her, and the heroine''s halo is quite big, it''s all like this, and I can still live well." [The host is big, she is not alive, do you get it wrong? Yan Nian''s life is worse than the original one. I don''t know what Yan Yi gave her-what medicine she shot, she couldn''t die if she wanted to die, and she was especially attractive to men. Chapter 414: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (53) Chapter 414: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (53) Chapter 414: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (55) Since being driven out by Yan Yi, Yan Nian has drifted in a chaotic world. At first, she was taken back by a doomsday hunter. Later, the doomsday hunter shed with other people, but she was sent out after being beaten. In this way, she wandered among various men, from unyielding at the beginning to her fate now. She didn''t want to live a life like this, but she didn''t even have the courage tomit suicide. Gradually she learned tough at various men and use her body to please them. She seemed to forget who she was. As long as anyone was better to her, she wouldugh at anyone. This time she was talking to a businessman. Over the years, all countries have been friendly with the sunset empire. They have found that the sunset empire does not intend to expand its territory, and don''t even think about the idea of the sunset empire. In many countries, spies have been sent in. Without further advancement, all of them were captured and publicly repatriated. At that time, they knew that the sunset empire could not afford to mess with it and could only treat it kindly. Listen to businessmen saying that the sunset empire is the only purend after the end of the world, and it is the ce where humans on the entire want to live. It contains real earth and gold, and there are still countries out there that buy a lot of gold from the earth of the sunset empire. That''s right, it''s the soil, the one bought one by one. After listening to these legends, Yan Nian couldn''t believe what happened. The merchant was pretty good to her before he brought her to the sunset empire. After entering the magnificent castleplex, Yan Nian paused. At this time, the peach blossom was in full bloom, and the huge peach blossom, the scent of flowersing from her face, surrounded her. The people here all wear a gentle smile and wear clothes that are more gorgeous and clean than many humans. You can almost see all kinds of green nts, and every family nted a variety of flowers with a delicate fragrance. Small stalls on the street sold rare fruits that she could not eat for a week. Inside the shop, various styles of skirts, she also dazzled, and even more beautiful than she saw before thest days. Here ... Did you really experience thest days? Here, it really is a paradise. "Like here?" The businessman saw Yan Nian''s shock and took a deep breath. "I went south and north to make it possible for me to move to the sunset empire one day. I want to seed as a citizen of the sunset empire. "But Her Majesty refuses toe to talented people. If she wants toe to the Sunset Empire, she will not rely on gold or resources. Her Majesty''s treasures are endless. Does the Sunset Empireck resources? "I want toe here and be a subject of Her Majesty, it''s my brain." The businessman smiled and pointed to his head. "It''s a pleasure to be able to see Her Majesty this time." "Hope this time, you can make Her Majesty look." Yan Nian held back the excitement in her heart. It would be great if she could stay here in the future. "It''s beautiful here." She showed a shameful expression. "I really want to live here." The businessman took Yan Nian to meet Her Majesty, and both the businessman and Yan Nian were very excited. Today is the banquet of Her Majesty''s banquet for talented people from all over the world. No matter who it is, as long as he proves that he has a skill, he can participate in the audit. So many people came, and Yan Nian was sitting in the corner obediently until she saw someone and couldn''t help but stand up and shouted. "Brother Su." Chapter 415: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (54) Chapter 415: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (54) Chapter 415: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (56) This voice, Su Ao is very familiar. Many years ago, when he heard this voice, he was very excited. Today''s reaction is normal, and my heart can''t shake a little fluctuation. He turned around normally, condensing the woman who ran in the distance, raising his eyebrow slightly. Today''s Su Ao is not that pale and has not looked like a normal person. Since being promoted to the seventh level, he has restored his looks and has be more beautiful than before. Sunset Empire, I don''t know how many women, female zombies are crazy for him. Yan Nian was also shocked. She didn''t expect to see Su Ao here. She was still so handsome, with a bit of evil Su Ao. "Brother Su, I am Yan Nian." She didn''t see the familiar admiration in Su Ao''s eyes, and her indifferent expression made her panic. The merchant treats her well, but just treats her as a good-looking ything. How can he be more handsome than Su Ao and love her with all his heart? Thinking of Su Ao''s goodness to her, she couldn''t hold back, and wanted to abandon the merchant immediately and stay with Su Ao. In the years before, she never wanted to live again. "I know." Su Ao said ndly, the look of Yan Nian''s eyes shed, he could see clearly, there was a sneer under his heart, he used to be blind. Yan Nian stepped forward and grabbed Su Ao''s hand, "Brother Su, I ..." "General Su, the banquet is about to begin." When a voice interrupted Yan Nian, she always felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. She couldn''t help but look back, and the whole person was choking again, muttering, "Meng ... Meng positive?" Meng Zheng raised his eyebrows slightly, nced at Yan Nian, followed by what seemed to be remembered, and a sly smile rang at the corner of his mouth. "It was you." Yan Nian let go of Su Ao''s hand, could not help but take a step back, and her heart was messy. Su Ao is here, why is Meng Zheng here, isn''t Meng Zheng bitten by a zomb and turned into a zomb, shouldn''t it exist? Who is Meng? Meng Zheng is the boyfriend of the original owner. When she passed through, it was the moment when Meng Zheng was fighting to protect the original owner and the zombie, and the original owner drove away. She took over this body and did not intend to return to save Meng Zheng, because in the novels she read, after Meng Zheng became a zombie, there was no follow-up. How could she risk taking a life that would have died. Su Ao and Meng Zheng nced at each other, and couldn''t help but smile, "What a coincidence." They both had blind eyes. Speaking of which they both know, Meng Zheng''s father is the richest man in the province, and he is a high-profile rich second-generation. Su Ao''s father is also a rich man, but he is rtively low-key, and no one knows his true identity. Both liked Yan Nian at the same time, and Yan Nian finally chose Meng Zheng. When the end of the world came, Meng Zheng drove away the zombies in order to protect Yan Nian. Yan Nian turned around and drove away. The food factory where Su Ao was at was the food factory of his family. Zombies broke out at that time. Tang Guo has kept the system under surveince since Yan Nian entered the sunset empire. She also saw this scene and couldn''t helpughing, "This is the legendary Shura field?" "really interesting." System: He does not believe that the host does not know that Meng is Yan Nian''s boyfriend. Even if only one name is mentioned in the plot, the host will never miss it. "My Majesty, you look very happy." Shi Yan came up and took Tang Guo''s hand, took theb from the hairdresser''s hand, and helped herb her hair. Picked up her eyebrow pencil again and helped her to frown. At thest moment, she first kissed her lips before applying bright lipstick. Chapter 416: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (55) Chapter 416: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (55) Chapter 416: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (57) Tang Guo nced at himself in the mirror, "Ayi''s makeup technique is getting better and better. Are you afraid of beingughed at?" "Combing hair, putting on makeup, dressing for a lover ... is a very happy thing." Shi Yan pulled the woman into his arms, and the baby embraced it. "Fortunately, my life is long enough to apany you for a long time. " "These things will be left to Grandma to do in the future." "Extremely honored, my dear Majesty, my fruit." "Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, it''s time to go out," Wu Chu shouted softly outside. People at the banquet have been waiting for a long time, and finally saw the two of them. His Majesty the Queen, His Royal Highness Prince Leng Jun, the two stood together, and really had a kind of meaning overlooking sentient beings. Yan Nian hid in the corner, her heart was still messy, Meng Zheng''s smile made her feel terrible. Why is Su Ao called General Su, then what role does Meng Zheng y in the sunset empire? Su Ao looked at her with different eyes. Just thinking, the businessmen around her patted her, motioned her to stand up and salute the Queen, which was a simple attention ceremony. The messy face in her heart had to lift her spirits and looked to the throne, which scared her spirits. Tang Guo? ? ? Is she Tang Guo? ? "How will you be here??" Facing Su Ao, she was able to remain calm. Even in the face of Meng Zheng, she was just a little confused. But seeing the person who should have disappeared, she had been jealous of standing in front of her, sitting in that most noble position, all her sanity had dissipated, could not help but shout, how could you be here. This sound attracted everyone''s attention. Countless people watched the beautiful woman in the corner, with a pale face and wide eyes, couldn''t believe it, and murmured, "Tang Guo, you are Tang Guo, why didn''t you die, why did you live?" At that position? ? why? Why is all this happening? She thought that even if she ended so badly, at least she won Tang Guo. Yan Yi knew what the truth was, Tang Guo was not dead. The results of it? Tang Guo is not dead, she is still the zombie queen. The businessman''s face was no longer good-looking. He knew that this kind of stuff bought outside was unreliable, and he regretted it very much, why he wanted to bring Yan Nian to see Her Majesty. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, it''s mine, I''ll take her away." The merchant knew that once offended Her Majesty, it would not end well. I ca nt get into Her Majesty s eyes today, and I m afraid that Her Majesty will hate it. Tang Guo supported his chin and smiled. "No, what''s the matter with you? She, I know, an old acquaintance." Listening to Her Majesty''s calm tone, the businessman secretly figured it out, Her Majesty did not seem angry, rxed, and seemed very happy. "Sit down, you are free." Tang Guo condensed Yan Nian, who was still standing, and asked, "I am here, am I surprised?" Yan Nian shook her fist, Tang Guo, this is Tang Guo, she turned out to be the queen of the sunset empire, this ... This is really incredible, is this the legendary heroine''s aura irreversible? She grabbed Tang Guo''s jade pendant, but the other party became a zombie queen, and she ruled a country and became the supreme being. Yan Nian was confused. Was she wrong? No, she is not wrong, she just wants to change her destiny. Chapter 417: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (56) Chapter 417: Unlucky Women in the Last Days (56) Chapter 417: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (58) The whole banquet went smoothly. Except for the episode in the middle Yannian, it was a bit surprising. Fortunately, Her Majesty did not care, andter appreciated the business talents of the merchants, and gave the merchants affirmation in the sunset empire in public. During this period, she did not mention Yan Nian, nor did she let the merchant do anything to Yan Nian. As if, Yan Nian was an insignificant little person in her eyes. It''s amazing that Her Majesty''s mind is iparable. System: Hehe! Qin Jiaren: Hehehe! Shao Qing: Hahaha, it''s so funny. Does Her Majesty have a big heart? ? At the end of the banquet, Shi Yan took his dear queen back to his family. When he left, he brushed his eyes away from his unwillingness, turned his lips lightly, and got close to Tang Guo''s ear. "My Majesty, I still feel so revengeful." "natural." Tang Guo replied with a smile, "If you don''t avenge, then it''s not me. I am the one who avenges me most. If I offend me, I will always try to get revenge." She wo nt know how to deal with Yan Nian herself. With Yan Nian s character, she will die. As long as Yan Nian is a little smarter, she won''t be sessful. Even if she sees her today, she won''t say anything. But Yan Nian called out to her, she was already a curious figure of countless people, but everyone was afraid to analyze her past. So they will turn their attention to Yan Nian, and those things Yan Nian did will be picked up soon. Her backer, the businessman, will immediately and cleanly clean up for her future. Su Ao may not have much resentment towards Yan Nian, but Meng Zheng is not. With Meng Zheng''s character, he will definitely do something to make Yan Nian regret something beyond his reach. There are too many people offended by Yan Nian and too many deaths. She doesn''t need to do anything at all, and her status is lowered. Sure enough, after the banquet ended, many people began to inquire about Yan Nian. Soon who was Yan Nian and what Yan Nian had done, was picked out one by one. The businessman was so distressed at seeing the news that he really brought in a scourge. Fortunately, Her Majesty admired his talents and didn''t mind Yan Yan. But he was absolutely unable to leave Yan Nian. When he was going to send Yan Nian out, Meng Zheng came to the door. "I''m Yan Nian''s former boyfriend. Is your interested in listening to a story?" The businessman knew Meng Zheng, who was also one of Her Majesty''s capable men and invited the people with great respect. For half an hour, Meng Zheng left with a smile, and the smile was a bit like their Majesty the Queen. It was another half an hour. The merchant was very simple and let people send her away. He originally nned to give some gold. After listening to Meng Zheng''s words, he chose to be cold. With such a woman in the past, or the woman who has harmed Her Majesty, how dare he stay with him. Yan Nian left the sunset empire. She wanted to see Su Ao and Meng Zheng. No one nned to see her. She walked all the way, mingling among various men, living a day when she could not eat fresh vegetables and fruits every day, and couldn''t help thinking of the beauty of the sunset empire. She always wanted to be next to a man who could live in the sunset empire. This time she would never contact Tang Guo again, she would conceal her identity. She only needs to survive in that paradise. However, she never seeded again, and has been wandering without a ce. Fortunately, she has a beautiful face so she won''t starve to death. After listening to Yan Nian, Yan Yi only smiled and said, "Deserve it." This world will end tomorrow. The next world was elected by voting: "Precious Concubine", what? The same number of votes were "the female disciple who was abolished" and "the secretary of the president." Some babies said that they would go to the ne of the friends in the group. The "nun cultivated by the abolished spirit" is the ne of Ziyun real person. After the "Mighty Concubine", whether you look at "the female nun who was abolished" or "the secretary of the president" is also your decision. Chapter 418: Unlucky Female Mate in the Last Days (57) Chapter 418: Unlucky Female Mate in the Last Days (57) Chapter 418: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (59) Ten years, one hundred years, two hundred years, three hundred years ... The ecology of the entire has not been restored. Through people''s efforts, they quickly adapted to such an environment. But on this, there is still a piece of purend that countless people want to squeeze in, that is the sunset empire. Many countries are expanding. Only the sunset empire has maintained its original scope. Even so, no country dares to take action against the sunset empire. The zombies of the sunset empire have all evolved. It is impossible to tell from the appearance whether they are zombies or humans, and the descendants of the zombies are more powerful than the first generation. The technology of the sunset empire is also leading the world. Which country wants to get something, they know the first time. Many countries still buy soil from the sunset empire, which is still particrly expensive and more expensive than vegetables and fruits, but they can only bear it and choose to buy it. The sunset empire still epts talented people. There were spies from other countries who came in. However ... if there was no return, it was not killed, but it was turned against. The betrayer said, How can I do everything to persecute such a beautiful paradise? Countries do not believe in evil, and continue to send all kinds of talents into it. The sunset empire is not mistakenly received. When they react and regret it, the talents that they are fortunate in training will be the "walking dogs" of the sunset empire. I''m really furious. Three hundred yearster, Yan Nian, who was beautiful in the past, has be a white-haired old woman. She has spent her life among various men and finally bought a house for herself. It''s just that this day is not easy. The boundless loneliness and emptiness permeated the entire empty room. She ate every day and sat at the door of the house in a daze, eyes blinded, like a dead body. Yan Yi is still the monarch of the Sunshine Empire. He has worked hard for three hundred years. He has a potion developed by a pharmacist, coupled with his powerful abilities, he looks like he is thirty years old. But he understood that his body was aging. Every day after he was busy, he would look at a certain direction, and for a long time. He still kept it. He took some antipyretics with each meal and always thought it was the most beautiful food. Every staple of his meal must be rice batter cooked with rice and noodles, but even the best chef can''t make the taste he once ate. In the pce of the sunset empire, Shi Yan was lying on the magnificent big bed =, holding Tang Guo''s hand tightly, "I can''t really live with you, my Majesty." "Say what to do." Tang Guo stroked his face and gave him a deep kiss, "It''s so cute to die." Shi Ai was teased, holding her waist and holding her in her arms, "I''m gone, what do you do?" "What else can you do, naturally follow you." Shi Xun''s body was stiff, and some women who looked at her in disbelief unbelievably faced those sincere eyes. What she said was true, her hands could not help but bury her head in her fair neck. "How to tell me not to love you." "Guo Guo, are you telling the truth?" "Really." Shi stunned, "In fact, Guoguo can live forever." "There is no meaning to live." "You have the entire sunset empire." Tang Guo smiled. "It was just a whim. Without me, they have been able to defend this purend." It''s just a momentary rise, and it turns out that a sunset empire is just her momentary rise? "Fruit." "Ok?" "My Majesty." "Say, it won''t be cute anymore." Chapter 419: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (58) Chapter 419: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (58) Chapter 419: Unlucky Woman In The Last Days (60) "I really like Guoguo." Shi Yan hugged the woman in her arms tightly, "I love love, I like it, I want my life to be as long as you, and I want to stay with you forever." "Ama is getting greedy and talking more, Ama, your man has copsed." Tang Guo caressed his eyes, "but a bit cute." "You are so cute," Tang Guo said, his lips curled into his ears, "I can''t help telling a secret." Shi Yan''s eyes brightened, with a petting smile on his face, and he kissed her cheek, "What''s the secret?" "Actually ... I''m not her." Tang Guo said softly in his ear. Shi Yan was not surprised, and put it in her ear, "Actually ... I know you are not her." The two looked at each other and smiled at the same time. There was no need to say more about the other words. They both understood. Day and night, Shiji didn''t close her eyes. When she was conscious, she kept staring at the woman in her arms, reluctantly ... from the heart. As consciousness became more blurred, his arms became tighter, for fear of losing the woman in his arms, he would never find it again. He finally exhausted all his strength and wanted to kiss his sweet lips again, but couldn''t get closer. When he gave up, the soft lips touched his lips, and the corners of his lips hooked. Almost instantly, his brain was in chaos, countless memories poured out, and he involuntarily deepened the kiss at thest time. When his consciousness fell into darkness, he heard a woman''s voice, "Who are you? But it doesn''t matter. You seeded in attracting my attention. In the next world, you will appear again." "I''m looking forward to how you got my attention again. Suddenly, the cycle of reincarnation is also very interesting. You don''t seem to have a memory, and you often die involuntarily." "Fortunately, I am a kind and vengeful person. Whoever offends me will take revenge on the spot. I will never stay in the next world." He smiled helplessly, who he was, he couldn''t say, nor dare to say. He made a fatal mistake and wondered if she would be killed the day she restored her memory. He wasn''t afraid of death, he was afraid that she would turn around and leave, and he didn''t want to give him a look. A Guoguo, especially revenge! [The host is big, what did you find? Weak system asked. Tang Guo gently touched the man''s face and chuckled, "Familiar soul waves, every time he dies, a familiar soul wave appears. I guess he should have a memory at that time." [The host means, he ... Shiji and those before him are all alone? "After my observation, it should be that as long as the other party dies first, I can feel familiar soul fluctuations appear." Tang Guo frowned. "Of course, I am not curious about the identity of the other party, as long as he is in every world They re all cute and attractive enough for me. The system shook his head. This host, who did not have any discipline, did not directly say, man, you have already caught my attention, then you are careful. [The host is big, aren''t you afraid of any conspiracy? "Conspiracy? It s important to have fun when ites to conspiracy. This person is very cute. Everyone who has no memory in the world will give me very pure love. I especially like it. As for the conspiracy, I will talk about it when it is revealed that day. . " System: He understands, meaning, no matter what your conspiracy, let''s have a love rtionship, enjoy it, let yourself feel cool before you talk. s, it really is a dog host. Chapter 420: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (59) Chapter 420: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (59) Chapter 420: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (End) In almost a day, the news that the queen of the zombie had left for the prince''s love had permeated the entire. When countless people heard the news, they were all stunned. They couldn''t believe it. The zombie queen said that sorrow was sorrowful, and there was no preparation at all. Too wayward! No, she was a wayward person. She is so powerful that her life is at least a thousand years old. What kind of love can make her give up her life? When Yan Yi heard the news, the whole person copsed. Did she ... love anymore? His eyes were flushed, and his face was painfully covered. If it wasn''t for his own death, it should be him who got such pure love. "Monarch, the sunset empire is here." "Hurry up." Yan Yi wiped the tears on her face, and met the people of the sunset empire. The person who came was not someone else, but Qin Jiaren. She gave a medicine bottle to Yan Yi, and said coldly, "This is what makes my majesty go before I leave. Entrusted to you, let you eat it. " Yan Yi took the medicine bottle without asking what it was, even if it was poison, he could eat it now. "Things have been given to you, and I''m gone." Qin Jiaren was about to leave when she turned around, and Yan Yi quickly shouted, "Is there anything she wants to bring to me?" "No." An unimportant person, how could your Majesty leave a message. His Royal Highness was so annoying that his Majesty the Queen hurriedly left them. Yan Yi was disappointed as Qin Jiaren left, shook the medicine bottle in the handshake, and put away. Quickly arrange all the matters of the Sunshine Empire. At night, I swallowed the pale yellow pill inside the medicine bottle. He thought it was a poison, and never thought that the pill would be ten times more poisonous than poison. This dream seems to have been experienced by him. There is him, there is Tang Guo, there is Yan Nian ... but the Tang Guo inside is different from what he experienced. The other party was really sliced by the sunset empire, but her strong recovery ability made her survive. Later, he was released by Shiji, and has been living in the zombies, and has not created any zombies. In a crisis, she saved him again. After many years, the Sunshine Base has developed a potion to destroy zombies, and they surround thest zombies. It was he who shot her in the head, and she faced him with a relieved smile, as if she didn''t want to live any longer. The inside of him never knew she was innocent, and in the end he was stopping him, but he still hurt her. Ironically, he and Yan Nian were in love for a lifetime, it was a joke. Huang Liang had a dream, a dream of past and present, and when Yan Yi woke up, his face was already full of tears. Looking at the rising sun, he didn''t feel the slightest warmth, but felt cold all over. The system was very speechless to feel the host''s cheerful mood, and never seen the host lying in Tianquan humming a small song, this is really a hell. But seeing his energy value increase, he couldn''t help but follow Hummer. Quite happy, the host was happy, and raised energy to upgrade him. ... "Madam, is the water temperature right?" The sound of a soft whisper sounded in his ears, and Tang Guo was agitated. He opened his eyes slightly and found that she was in a wooden barrel. There is ayer of red rose petals floating on the water in the wooden barrel, and the warm water soaks the body, which is reallyfortable. Regardless of his current status, he squinted his eyes and said, "Yes." The sentence was good. The Queen Fan was so full that she did not let the maid behind her find anything different. When the maid of the house watered her, she began to watch the world''s plots and ept memories. Chapter 421: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (60) Chapter 421: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (60) Chapter 421: Prestigious Concubine (1) This body''s identity is the daughter of a general, such as the concubine of Qin Dynasty today, the most noble woman in the harem. When the queen queen chased away before the emperor died, the new emperor did not establish a queen, and her status was naturally her highest. Everyone in Tian Qin Kingdom knows that the concubine is very favored, and the emperor loves the body of the concubine, and promises to sleep in her and afterwards. When she reached fifteen, her health was still not good, and the emperor said that if she waited another year, she would hurt the concubine too soon. Yesterday she was just sixteen, and the sleeping berth was inevitable. Everyone in the world thinks that the emperor cherishes her, loves her, and cherishes her. For her abandoning the entire harem, she must let her sleep first before going to the other concubines. However, the truth is often very cruel, cruel and heartbreaking. Xuan Yuanmo''s dy in calling the original owner to bed was because there was a white moonlight in his heart, which is now in the pce. Today''s political affairs areplicated, and there are many women in the harem. At first, he had a concubine who was not good for reasons. He had to wait for the concubine and uncle to sleep, and he didn''t have to visit the women. Later, when the concubine grew up, he had to visit the woman in the harem. But for the sake of Bai Yueguang, he was unwilling to touch other women in the harem. As for the original concubine, he didn''t want to touch it. He believes that the love between him and Bai Yueguang should be pure and immacte, and there must be no third person to step in. It sounds like an infatuated person. But he is also a cruel person. Today, the concubine still wants to sleep, but the person whoes is not him, but his twin brother, Xuan Yuan. The existence of Xuan Yuanming, unless no one in the royal family knows it, Xuan Yuanmo also has a brother named Xuan Yuanming. After the emperor was unwilling to give up any of his children, he left Xuan Yuanmo as the heir to Ming Dynasty, and Xuan Yuan was banished by the first emperor as a hidden emperor, defending Tian Qin in the dark. The two sides restrict each other, and simrly, they must not use any means to gain the power in their hands. In other words, Xuan Yuan Mie cannot be usurped, and Xuan Yuan Mo cannot kill Xuan Yuan Mie. Although the two have their own thoughts, the rtionship is quite good, at least for the entire royal family, they are the closest people. For her own moonlight and for her and her family to grow up as quickly as possible, Xuan Yuanmo could only set a target in the harem. This target is the original owner, which is now Tang Guo. He asked Xuanyuan Mi to help him, and he will spoil the concubine on his behalf every night. In the daytime, he will hold the concubine high above him, only to pet her, so that everyone thinks that the most favored woman in the harem is the concubine. In fact, secretly he was more fond of his Bai Yueguang An Ningxiang. Xuan Yuanmo was yful when he was a kid. He once went out of the pce to avoid the pce people secretly ying in the water. He identally fell into the river and was rescued by a little girl. In confusion he only saw the little girl''s waist. Exquisite sachet. Later, I heard that the little girl fell into the river again. I didn''t know life or death. He was sad for a long time. One day wandering in the harem, I suddenly noticed that a beautiful woman had an embroidery on the waist simr to the special sachet he had seen. He began to pay attention to this beauty, and ordered Chaan Ningxiang again. It was learned that on the day he fell into the river, An Ningxiang did sneak out and y. After returning, she was still full of water, and ordered someone to secretly find the familiar sachet in the former boudoir of An Ningxiang. Chapter 422: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (End) Chapter 422: Unlucky Female Match in the Last Days (End) Chapter 422: Prestigious Concubine (2) He determined that An Ningxiang was the one who saved him. The power of the family was too small. An Ningxiang was just a small beauty. If he gives too much petting, she will definitely be targeted by everyone. So before An Ningxiang and Anjia grew up, he needed the target of the original owner, and the target could not be poured down until the value was squeezed out. Now he uses his tactics to spoil the concubine alone and block all the dark arrows for An Ningxiang. In the future when the concubine falls, there will be countless people pushing it, and no one will sympathize, only that she deserves it. Poor owner, know nothing, just because an emperor was in love, so cruel to her. Tang Guo wore a thin lining, a slightly thicker cloak, and leanedzily on the soft couch, carefully savoring the meaning. "Madam, here''s the potion for the feet." The pcedy Mei Lan held a tub in front of Tang Guo and said with some worry, "The rainy season, my mother''s knees are probably hurting a lot." She started to cry as she talked, and she followed her mother since childhood. When she was a kid, she was so good, she also practiced sword training with the general. When the girl was nine years old, an adult man might not have hit her. Since that ident, her mother''s body has always been very weak. The doctor said that it was winter sunset water, and the cold entered the body, hurting the roots, and had to be supported. If you don''t support well, not only your knees will hurt, your joints will hurt, and your head will hurt. Niangniu was only sixteen, and she became like this, so she didn''t worry about it. "Did you drop the golden beans?" "Madam, very is just worried about you." Mei Lan quickly wiped her tears. "The emperor willeter, but fortunately, the emperor loves her and takes care of her body." Tang Guo looked down and sneered, Mei Lan felt strange and did not dare to ask the master''s thoughts. When Tang Guo soaked his feet, he went out holding the basin. Tang Guo rubbed his knees and frowned. "It''s a little ufortable. I''m afraid it will hurt when it''s rainy." [The host is big, the pain mask pills, you deserve it. "Pain masking pills?" [Yes, didn''t I swallow a bad systemst time? In his system mall, there are pain-shielding pills. It hurts the host, and bears his heart. Tang Guo smiled, "I don''t need it." [Ah ... big, why are you acting so professionally? "Life is like a y, like a life. Anything can be immersed and feel all kinds of emotions only if you invest in it. Physical pain is nothing. Today I just have a knee pain. Some people will hurt everywhere tomorrow." [Okay ... okay, I forgot, the host is a person who is going to do big things. ] Let him first light a candle for Xuan Yuanmo and silently pray for him everywhere. Under the dim light, there was a beauty leaning on the soft couch to read the book. Xuan Yuanmei came in and saw this scene. Regarding Xuan Yuanmo''s approach, he was ridiculous in his heart. Fortunately, he had no interest in the throne, otherwise his stupid brother might have been killed by him. He came here and promised Xuan Yuanmo toe, but he didn''t intend to really have anything to do with the concubine. There are a lot of good people under his hands, and with a little trick, he can confuse the concubine. But when he walked in and gazed at the beautiful girl who was serious about reading, his heart rose into a fiery heart, and the pill originally held in his hand was collected by him. Chapter 423: Majestic Concubine (1) Chapter 423: Majestic Concubine (1) Chapter 423: Prestigious Concubine (3) "The emperor is here?" Tang Guo didn''t get up to salute. This was allowed by Xuan Yuanmo, especially when there were only two people, Xuan Yuanmo was very "conniving" to her. In this regard, Tang Guo is very happy, starting today, she will let Xuan Yuanmo understand that "loving" her will pay a price. Xuan Yuanming also knew this, walked to the beauty, and carefully looked at the stunning face of the alluring city. Especially the moment she raised her eyes and smiled, his heart, like standing water, beating up. He shook his fist, his expression was inconspicuous, revealing a coddled smile like Xuan Yuanmo, and went up to embrace the beauty''s shoulder, "Let the concubine wait for a long time." "The emperor is busy with government affairs, and she is willing to wait a long time." The whisper of the beauty ispletely different from her arrogant day-to-day appearance, and the two blushes on her cheeks are even more Xuanyuan''s throat rolled a little, and the hands around her shoulders used a little force. The concubine is a stunning beauty. I really don''t understand why his stupid brother likes cabbage flowers instead of such delicate roses. Tang Guo smiled and looked at Xuan Yuan''s eyes like stars, andmunicated with the system, "It''s him." what? The host is big, how do you recognize it? The system was shocked. He didn''t find anything wrong with Xuan Yuanming, the soul was fluctuating or something. He just tested it just now, and there was nothing strange about it? "intuition." "Somewhat interesting." "Very good and sessfully attracted the pce." The system swallowed saliva, [the host isrge, do not need me to shield it, I will not disturb your good things. "No, just go to bed when you meet. That''s boring. I need to cultivate a rtionship with him. When he falls in love with me, I will go to bed." [Ah ...] I don''t know why. I always feel that Xuanyuan is so pitiful. When it appeared, it was caught by the pervert host. Also, the host''s heart is particrly hard, even if this person is really the one in the previous worlds, she will not be soft-hearted, and there is nothing special about him. The host is right, each of her worlds is clearly divided, each world is reshuffled, and she will never stay in the next world. "If the emperor is tired, rest." Xuan Yuanmei listened to the soft words of the woman, but felt that there was an indescribable feeling in her heart, and the feeling this woman gave him was really strange. Before he came, he didn''t feel anything at all, which would make him unbearable to her. He was a little hesitant and an intuition told him that it was better not to do too much to her. Otherwise, he will regret his life. This terrible intuition made him feel ridiculous. But when he just wanted to take the pill, his body became very stiff. Love at first sight? Xuan Yuanshi had to admit that his intuition prevailed, leaving him unable to deal with this woman ording to Xuan Yuanmo''s n. Instead, at this time, he wanted to hold her up and do something real. Of course, he is sensible and would not really do such a thing because of this. The woman in front of him is not his woman, but the concubine of Tian Qin Kingdom. If he really fell in love with her at first sight, he would need another good n. His eyes narrowed, and he lifted the woman up, so light! She had known before that she was very thin and had not thought that it would be so light, without any weight in his arms. Chapter 424: Majestic Concubine (2) Chapter 424: Majestic Concubine (2) Chapter 424: Prestigious Concubine (4) "The concubine''s body is still not good?" Xuan Yuan wiped the woman in his arms and did not make any other excessive moves. Just holding on like this gave him a feeling ofpleteness. This woman ... what''s so charming about him, he even confused him. "It''s never been good." "When I was young, I had fun, fell into the water, got cold and got into the body, and my knees hurt in rainy weather. My dad spent a lot of money to find me tonics, and it didn''t help me. The doctor said that he can only keep them." As I was talking, there was a gust of wind blowing outside, and neither of them reacted, and the raindrops fell down. Xuanyuan wiped out a bit, and then looked at the woman in her arms with some pain between her brows, and the body lying in his arms was still trembling, making his heart hurt. "Knee pain?" Xuanyuan Mi asked. Tang Guo nodded, and when he lifted his eyes, he still had some tears in his eyes. He felt his heart tighten, "Does it hurt?" "Well." She bit her lip and said after a while, "I felt that my knees were ufortable. It turned out to be rain. It will be fine in a few days." "The emperor, I''m afraid there is no way to sleep," she said with guilt on her face. "Always let the emperor amodate, and I feel ashamed." Looking at the woman''s pale face and saying sorry, Xuan Yuanmei can no longer ignore the strangeness in her heart. At first sight, this should be it. It is ridiculous that this woman really thought Xuan Yuanmo was good to her, and she was really a naive and silly woman. If he did note here today, I am afraid that he would have been eaten away. When thinking of this, Xuan Yuanchi was not veryfortable, and could not help but hold the woman tight. Since she was emotional, it was his. Xuan Yuan Mo didn''t want to touch his fingers. "I''ll rub it for you." Xuan Yuanming released the person and put on a piece of clothes for her before letting her sit up andying her legs t. He sat by the bed and gently rubbed her knees, and used some internal force to warm her. The warmth came to her knees, and her face really improved. "Well?" She was a little surprised. "It doesn''t hurt much." Xuanyuan''s lip corner was ticked, revealing a smile different from Xuanyuan Mo, with a bit of evil, "It doesn''t hurt, I will rub you more in the future = rub." "Emperor, you are so kind to you." Tang Guoy in the arms of a man, his mouth was bent, and he saw that the smile on the corner of the man s mouth was solidified, and his heart was soothing. one person." Xuan Yuan''s disappointment is upset. It''s his Xuan Yuan''s disappointment that treats her well, not Xuan Yuanmo''s stupid brother. This is a silly and naive woman. Xuanyuan Ming put abel on Tang Guo in his heart. Looking at the happy smile on that stunning face, he quickly put aside that ufortable feeling, and she was just happy. "It''s gettingte, go to bed." When the woman was a little confused, he pulled the person into his arms, pulled it over the quilt, covered both of them, and closed her eyes in a circle with satisfaction. There is a warm, soft body in my arms, and it feels really different. When he heard the woman''s steady breathing, he opened his eyes and carefully looked at this beautiful little face. The corner of her mouth was still slightly raised, and she must be dreaming. Remembering that there must be Xuanyuan Mo in her dream, his face was not very good, he bit his red lips punitively, took a gentle breath, and suddenly he felt addicted and quickly let go. It seemed a little unwilling, this time he bumped into it, carefully tasting it, and holding her hard, there was an impulse to want more, but he restrained. Looking at her somewhat swollen lips, Xuanyuan Mi shed a little embarrassment on his face, and then thought that it should be the case, anyway, she was his. Chapter 425: Majestic Concubine (3) Chapter 425: Majestic Concubine (3) Chapter 425: Prestigious Concubine (5) In the morning, Tang Guo touched his sore lips and was speechless. Mei Lan snickered, nced at Tang Guo''s lips, carefully avoided the wounded area, and added makeup to her. Last night was the day for the concubine to sleep, and today the women in the harem wille to her to say hello, and also feel happy that they can sleep. I didn''t know I had scolded Tang Guo a thousand times, and I had to respectfully ask her to salute her. There are many concubines in Xuan Yuanmo, and there are more than twenty together. Except her concubine, there is no one above the concubine, only two from the second grade, Meng Shuyi, Yin Xiuyi. From the third grade, Lan Jiechi. As for Xuan Yuanmo''s Baiyueguang, it is currently from Liupin, Anmei. An Ningxiang stood at the very end of the position, not inconspicuous at all, her appearance could only be regarded as Qing Qingxiu. It is also not eye-catching, has a faint color, few essories on the head, and a light makeup. Even if she was of the same grade, she did not take her seriously. But if you look closely, you can see that the dress that is not eye-catching is actually carefully selected and the embroidery on it is very different. At first nce, it''s unintentional, and two more nces are very attractive. Especially the gentle temperament of An Ningxiang is enough to attract the attention of men. "I have seen a concubine." The concubines asked for salute, Tang Guoan sat safely on top, and gave them a few nces, but didn''t give Mawei anything, just said, "Get up." If you can sit, sit in your ce, and you congratte the concubine on my sentence. Tang Guo didn''t care about these people, Yu Guang had been on An Ningxiang''s face. An Ningxiang''s face was light, in fact her hands were stirring the handkerchief, and her eyes were so dark that she did not miss it. She raised her eyebrows slightly, and it seemed that Xuan Yuanmo had not exined her n with An Ningxiang. Also, it shows that it is rted to the disgraceful side of the royal family. In addition, An Ningxiang''s performance and the rtionship between Xuan Yuanmo are already good. "The embroidery of Amy''s clothes is very chic." Tang Guo''s words fell, and the house looked at An Ningxiang for twenty days. The eyes of these women were actually very spicy. At a nce, it was clear that An Ningxiang''s materials were not ordinary and the embroidery skills were quite superb. There is no need for Tang Guo to say anything, An Ningxiang attracts attention. An Ningxiang had no idea that the concubine would notice a little her, and her heart was a little confused. Earlier, she did feel ufortable because of her concubine because of Xuan Yuan Mo Chong. He said that he just spoiled the concubine and liked her. This is paving the way for her. If she is promoted directly, she will cause a lot of trouble. She understands this, but she is ufortable in her heart. "Don''t the concubine fancy a little beauty''s clothes?" Lan Jie covered her mouth and smiled. "If the concubine likes it, it''s better to ask where Anmei''s materiales from, and who embroidered the embroidery." "Is the concubine wanting an item, isn''t that easy?" Ming Zhu is helping Tang Guo, in fact Lan Jiechi is to make Tang Guo go to the way, to bully the weak little concubine. Tang Guo condensed Lan Jiechi''s nce. The reason why Lan Jiechi was also unique in the harem, he always spoke cheerfully. It is because Lan Jiechi is Xuan Yuanmo''s confidant, which is specifically for An Ningxiang. Once anyone is in trouble, Lan Jiechi must go up to attract attention. I have to say that for An Ningxiang, Xuanyuan Mo did consider a lot. Tang Guo Yongrong Huagui sat on the top and smiled suddenly. Chapter 426: Majestic Concubine (4) Chapter 426: Majestic Concubine (4) Chapter 426: Prestigious Concubine (6) "Lan Jiechi also thinks the embroidery is unique?" "natural." Tang Guo smiled, "Do you like it too?" Lan Jiechi doubted him, and said straightforwardly, "Of course I like it, I believe that the sisters and sisters present did not like it." "Oh ..." Tang Guo nced at all the princesses present and asked, "Sisters like it too?" The concubines looked at each other, and Qi Qi replied, "Of course I like it." "I didn''t expect this pce to mention a good-looking, you all fancy it," Tang Guo said with a chuckle, really smiling with a hundred smiles, and the harem has no color, "In fact, this pce just thinks it is very chic, not too I want, the pce has too many things, and the small embroidery just makes the pce a little curious. " When she said that, she pointed around and let the princess look at the decorations in her house, and raised the handkerchief in her hand. "My embroidery on this one is no worse than that." The concubines were speechless in their hearts. This concubinedy is really bing more and morewless. Is this how much she shows off her baby in public? However, it is really irritating. "Since the sisters like it, I can''t say anything, especially Lan Jiechi," Tang Guo red on Lan Jiechi, whispering softly, "Since Lan Jiechi and your sisters like it, Lan just now Jie Ye s proposal is not bad, she turned her attention to An Ningxiang. Anmei, did you hear Lan Jie s words before? What is it? An Ningxiang was still a little aggressive, she didn''t understand what it meant. "Ami?" "I''m here." An Ningxiang always felt that it wasn''t too good, and there was a coolness behind her. Tang Guo smiled rather than smiled. "Lan Jiechi and your sisters are looking after your embroidery and materials. I asked you where you got them." After waiting for An Ningxiang to speak, she yawned, "The body of this pce is not very good, and I will go back to rest, so I will keep Anmei people here to talk to Lan Jiechi about materials and embroidery." "This kind of thing should not be allowed to be done by Anmei people, but Lan Jiechi has already proposed it, and this pce is not good enough for her face, so I have to wrong you." After speaking, despite the look of surprise of Lan Jiechi, Tang Guo was helped by Mei Lan to leave slowly. "By the way, if Lan Jiechi gets new material and that special embroidery, she must wear it to the pce, and the pce is also very curious. Will Lan Jiechi wear this embroidery to be beautiful." Is this ... calling her bad? ? ugly? Lan Jiechi''s face was bad, and this concubine was really arrogant. It didn''t take long for Xuanyuan Mo''s rewards toe down. Various precious objects and precious materials were countless. Tang Guo looked at these fun things, but he was not polite at all. "I will make all these materials into good clothes for the pce. The pce will change one day in the future, and it will not repeat the same every day." "The same is true of jewelry, and this pce must be worn differently every day." She nced at the ornaments in the room. "These ornaments are also changed every day for this pce." Mei Lan: "..." Madam, isn''t this good? "The emperor favors this pce so much, how can this pce live up to his wishes?" Tang Guo sat on the dresser and smiled. "The objects that the emperor rewards are only used when they are ced in front of the eyes. They are regarded as important. I believe he will be very happy when he knows." Is it ... is it? The Li Gong who sent the things went out, and after hearing what Tang Guo said, he almost stepped down in the air. Fortunately, the eunuchs around him were almost helpless. He took a sigh of relief, nced back secretly, and shook his head. This pet''s pet hadn''t been around for a long time. Now, I''m afraid it will make the emperor sick. Chapter 427: Majestic Concubine (5) Chapter 427: Majestic Concubine (5) Chapter 427: Prestigious Concubine (7) Li Gonggong reported to Tang Xuan Mo what happened to Tang Guo. He was very dissatisfied with Xuan Yuan Mo''s contribution to the previous An Ningxiang''s contribution of material and embroidery. Now that the concubine was so extravagant and extravagant, he was even more displeased. He was somewhat skeptical that the target of the concubine was properly set up, in case she fell too fast, that would not be a good thing. But thinking of the momentum of the Tang family, he settled down instantly. The more arrogant the concubine, the easier it is for him to find the fault of the Tang family. The concubine was so annoying that he would have no guilt in doing those things. Moreover, a woman who has been touched by another man can hardly show pity. "Choose something more and send it to the concubine." "Yes, emperor." Xuanyuan Moton paused, and continued, "Tell the concubine, wait a moment for the pass." Tang Guo picked up the items happily. Hearing Xuan Yuanmoing over, he showed a particrly happy smile, and sent away Gong Li in a good mood. "Mother-inw, shall we be too arrogant like this?" Men was a little worried. Although the emperor was very fond of the mother-inw, her spoiled youngdy''s temperament was finally exposed, and she did not know how many people would offend in the harem. Tang Guo tried various jewellery with a smile, without any worries. He said casually, "Is the pce very arrogant? But these things are given by the emperor. Do you need to put them away instead of showing them every day?" Xuan Yuanmo stood at the door, and when he heard this sentence, he also hesitated and didn''t go directly. "The emperor''s high profile pet pce means that he is not afraid. He has enough self-confidence to protect the pce. Does the pce have to be afraid and cautious?" "The emperor loves this pce so much, this pce must not fail his heart." "In the past, my dad was so fond of this house. He hated to find all the good things for this house. If this house puts things away, his father will still be angry." Tang Guo smiled, "This is also the case with the emperor now. This pce must not be able to hide things, but to show them, let him understand that this pce likes what he gave." "Madam, this is in the pce." "Isn''t the pce the ce of the emperor?" Mn: "..." "He will protect me." This time she didn''t im to have a loud voice, but Xuan Yuanmo, who was standing at the door, heard it clearly, and didn''t know why. He felt ufortable in his heart. "When I first entered the pce, my dad had told me to be in the pce step by step and be careful. But the emperor said no, I''m already a concubine. Under one person, just listen to him, why care about the eyes of others It was the emperor who let me live with true temperament. " "It''s what he said. No one will bully me with him. Even if someone bullies me, he will protect me." Yeah, the original owner just listened to this and thought that Xuan Yuanmo liked her and showed his true disposition without concealment, and finally fell into despair. In a few words, Xuan Yuanmo, who was standing outside the door, listened a little. Soon he remembered his purpose, gave a cough, and went in. "What is the concubine talking about?" Tang Guo shed a surprise on his face. He put down the gadgets in his hand, there was no shelf for the concubine, and he jumped up to him in front of him and threw it directly into his arms. Contact made Xuan Yuanmo froze. He pushed away without a trace, "Concubine, it''s daytime." Chapter 428: Majestic Concubine (6) Chapter 428: Majestic Concubine (6) Chapter 428: Prestigious Concubine (8) "Amo, no one." She gave Men a color and said quietly, "Grandpa Li said that Amo ising, I will let them all out, and no one will see it." "I''ll let you make the lotus seeds you like." Tang Guo picked up the lotus seed and brought it to Xuan Yuanmo. "Amo came just right, and it has been here for a while." Xuan Yuanmo held a lotus seed lotus, and there was an inexplicableplexity in his heart. Looking at the woman with a bright smile and a look of expectation in front of him, he moved the spoon and ate it with a mouthful. "Is it delicious?" She asked expectantly. "good to eat." She smiled and narrowed her eyes. "That''s great. Anything A Mo wants to eat in the future wille to me. I will help you prepare it." Xuan Yuan Mo originally had no appetite. Lotus seed tincture was originally a sweet, and should not be appetizing. But the taste of this bowl of lotus seeds is really iparable to that of the imperial chef. He has unknowingly finished it. Looking at the empty bowl, he froze. Tang Guo reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. "It''s delicious, I know A Mo will like it." Her eyes were dotted with stars, as bright as the brightest Xinghe. Xuan Yuanmo had a hard time finding out any impurities from his translucent eyes, and this recognition made him feel ufortable and didn''t want to stay here any more. "The chefs here are really good, so I want to take them away." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "What in this pce is not Amo''s, but I will not give you this cook, and Amo will be able toe and eat daily." I have to say that on this trip, Xuan Yuanmo really found a reason toe to the Royal Pce. The food here is really good. At night, the emperor''s brand was still a concubine. The people whoe, of course, are still Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan annihted the woman''s waist, contented in his heart, and remembered that he was not very good all day. "Concubine, I want to eat lotus seed soup." Xuanyuan stubbornly faced. Why did he only prepare the lotus seed soup for that stupid brother? He had been cooking for a day and thought he would have food in the future. As a result, there is a cup of hot tea. Tang Guo froze for a moment, "Emperor, don''t you say that you should not eat at night?" "His habit has changed. In the future, you will prepare more food, and I especially like to eat at night." Looking at the little woman in her arms nodded, he tickled the corner of his mouth, caressed her cheek, and kissed Kiss the corner of her mouth, "My consort is so beautiful." After sessfully seeing the blush rising from her cheek, he was also a little bit hot = hot, and wanted to do something right away. "Emperor, let go of you." "Do not let go." Tang Guo pushed his hand, "If the emperor does not let go, there will be no lotus seeds to eat." She finished, and looked up embarrassedly. Xuanyuan stunned for a moment, carefully rehearsed this sentence, and then asked, "The lotus seed made in the afternoon by the concubine himself?" He didn''t know how it tasted, but the news that the stupid brother seemed to think it was delicious. With Tang Guo''s affirmation, he was a little angry, but this is his woman. Why did the stupid Xuanyuan Mo eat the lotus seed lotus made by her? ? "Emperor, do you want to eat lotus seeds?" Xuan Yuanmei let go of her waist, and she was a little angry, "Yes." "Then you wait here first, ande as soon as you go." "No, I''m going with you." "The gentleman is far away from the chef." "He is the emperor, the emperor is the biggest, so what is the matter?" Xuanyuan Mi took the woman''s hand and took her to the small kitchen. He also closed the kitchen door, Men trembled outside. Cold sweat dripping, and sighed, and indeed the king''s heart is unpredictable, thepanion is like a tiger, the emperor is the same every day. Chapter 429: Majestic Concubine (7) Chapter 429: Majestic Concubine (7) Chapter 429: Prestigious Concubine (7) Li Gonggong reported to Tang Xuan Mo what happened to Tang Guo. He was very dissatisfied with Xuan Yuan Mo''s contribution to the previous An Ningxiang''s contribution of material and embroidery. Now that the concubine was so extravagant and extravagant, he was even more displeased. He was somewhat skeptical that the target of the concubine was properly set up, in case she fell too fast, that would not be a good thing. But thinking of the momentum of the Tang family, he settled down instantly. The more arrogant the concubine, the easier it is for him to find the fault of the Tang family. The concubine was so annoying that he would have no guilt in doing those things. Moreover, a woman who has been touched by another man can hardly show pity. "Choose something more and send it to the concubine." "Yes, emperor." Xuanyuan Moton paused, and continued, "Tell the concubine, wait a moment for the pass." Tang Guo picked up the items happily. Hearing Xuan Yuanmoing over, he showed a particrly happy smile, and sent away Gong Li in a good mood. "Mother-inw, shall we be too arrogant like this?" Men was a little worried. Although the emperor was very fond of the mother-inw, her spoiled youngdy''s temperament was finally exposed, and she did not know how many people would offend in the harem. Tang Guo tried various jewellery with a smile, without any worries. He said casually, "Is the pce very arrogant? But these things are given by the emperor. Do you need to put them away instead of showing them every day?" Xuan Yuanmo stood at the door, and when he heard this sentence, he also hesitated and didn''t go directly. "The emperor''s high profile pet pce means that he is not afraid. He has enough self-confidence to protect the pce. Does the pce have to be afraid and cautious?" "The emperor loves this pce so much, this pce must not fail his heart." "In the past, my dad was so fond of this house. He hated to find all the good things for this house. If this house puts things away, his father will still be angry." Tang Guo smiled, "This is also the case with the emperor now. This pce must not be able to hide things, but to show them, let him understand that this pce likes what he gave." "Madam, this is in the pce." "Isn''t the pce the ce of the emperor?" Mn: "..." "He will protect me." This time she didn''t im to have a loud voice, but Xuan Yuanmo, who was standing at the door, heard it clearly, and didn''t know why. He felt ufortable in his heart. "When I first entered the pce, my dad had told me to be in the pce step by step and be careful. But the emperor said no, I''m already a concubine. Under one person, just listen to him. Why care about other people''s eyes? It was the emperor who let me live with true temperament. " "It''s what he said. No one will bully me with him. Even if someone bullies me, he will protect me." Yeah, the original owner just listened to this and thought that Xuan Yuanmo liked her and showed his true disposition without concealment, and finally fell into despair. In a few words, Xuan Yuanmo, who was standing outside the door, listened a little. Soon he remembered his purpose, gave a cough, and went in. "What is the concubine talking about?" Tang Guo shed a surprise on his face. He put down the gadgets in his hand, there was no shelf for the concubine, and he jumped up to him in front of him and threw it directly into his arms. Contact made Xuan Yuanmo froze. He pushed away without a trace, "Concubine, it''s daytime." Chapter 430: Majestic Concubine (8) Chapter 430: Majestic Concubine (8) Chapter 430: Prestigious Concubine (8) "Amo, no one." She gave Men a color and said quietly, "Grandpa Li said that Amo ising, I will let them all out, and no one will see it." "I''ll let you make the lotus seeds you like." Tang Guo picked up the lotus seed and brought it to Xuan Yuanmo. "Amo came just right, and it has been here for a while." Xuan Yuanmo held a lotus seed lotus, and there was an inexplicableplexity in his heart. Looking at the woman with a bright smile and a look of expectation in front of him, he moved the spoon and ate it with a bite, which was surprisingly good. "Is it delicious?" She asked expectantly. "good to eat." She smiled and narrowed her eyes. "That''s great. Anything A Mo wants to eat in the future wille to me. I will help you prepare it." Xuan Yuan Mo originally had no appetite. Lotus seed tincture was originally a sweet, and should not be appetizing. But the taste of this bowl of lotus seeds is really iparable to that of the imperial chef. He has unknowingly finished it. Looking at the empty bowl, he froze. Tang Guo reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. "It''s delicious, I know A Mo will like it." Her eyes were dotted with stars, as bright as the brightest Xinghe. Xuan Yuanmo had a hard time finding out any impurities from his translucent eyes, and this recognition made him feel ufortable and didn''t want to stay here any more. "The chefs here are really good, so I want to take them away." Tang Guo smiled brightly, "What in this pce is not Amo''s, but I will not give you this cook, and Amo will be able toe and eat daily." I have to say that on this trip, Xuan Yuanmo really found a reason toe to the Royal Pce. The food here is really good. At night, the emperor''s brand was still a concubine. The people whoe, of course, are still Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan annihted the woman''s waist, contented in his heart, and remembered that he was not very good all day. "Concubine, I want to eat lotus seed soup." Xuanyuan stubbornly faced. Why did he only prepare the lotus seed soup for that stupid brother? He had been cooking for a day and thought he would have food in the future. As a result, there is a cup of hot tea. Tang Guo froze for a moment, "Emperor, don''t you say that you should not eat at night?" "His habit has changed. In the future, you will prepare more food, and I especially like to eat at night." Looking at the little woman in her arms nodded, he tickled the corner of his mouth, caressed her cheek, and kissed Kiss the corner of her mouth, "My consort is so beautiful." After sessfully seeing the blush rising from her cheek, he was also a little bit hot = hot, and wanted to do something right away. "Emperor, let go of you." "Do not let go." Tang Guo pushed his hand, "If the emperor does not let go, there will be no lotus seeds to eat." She finished, and looked up embarrassedly. Xuanyuan stunned for a moment, carefully rehearsed this sentence, and then asked, "The lotus seed made in the afternoon by the concubine himself?" He didn''t know how it tasted, but the news that the stupid brother seemed to think was delicious. With Tang Guo''s affirmation, he was a little angry, but this is his woman. Why did the stupid Xuanyuan Mo eat the lotus seed lotus made by her? ? "Emperor, do you want to eat lotus seeds?" Xuan Yuanmei let go of her waist, and she was a little angry, "Yes." "Then you wait here first, ande as soon as you go." "No, I''m going with you." "The gentleman is far away from the chef." "He is the emperor, the emperor is the biggest, so what is the matter?" Xuanyuan Mi took the woman''s hand and took her to the small kitchen. He also closed the kitchen door, Men trembled outside. Cold sweat dripping, and sighed, and indeed the king''s heart is unpredictable, thepanion is like a tiger, the emperor is the same every day. Chapter 431: Majestic Concubine (9) Chapter 431: Majestic Concubine (9) Chapter 431: Prestigious Concubine (9) Xuan Yuanming''s mood was not wonderful after eating the lotus seed lotus which he was thinking of. The world is delicious. Why can Xuanyuanmo eat it? He was thinking with a calm face, how could he turn the concubine away. This stupid woman already likes Xuan Yuanmo very much. If he said that Xuan Yuanmo was hypocritical to her, she would definitely not believe it. Maybe because of that, he thinks he''s the one with the imagination. Thinking of this, he was not in a good mood. The Tang family was jealous of Xuanyuan Mo. With the character of a stupid brother, the Tang family will sooner orter be destroyed. As for how it is destroyed, there is a lot to do here. Xuanyuan squinted his eyes, only to let this stupid woman know Xuanyuan Mngzi''s ambition, to use her for her, and she would be afraid in the end. At this time, it is much easier to take her away. But ... she might be sad this way. Such a thin little man, he really couldn''t bear her heartbreaking look. Tang Guo supported his chin, smiling and watching the thoughtful Xuan Yuan disappearing, whilemunicating with the system, "Do you guess what he was thinking?" [It looks bad, are you jealous? The host has great charm. He has already seen it. Moreover, Xuan Yuanming is still an old acquaintance. He must not escape the palm of the host. I just didn''t expect that they would fall as soon as they met, and theirbat effectiveness would be nothing. "He was thinking about how to turn me away." What? ? Is it so straightforward? The system does not understand. "In fact, there is so much trouble, this pce is happy to follow him, he is more interesting. Of course, revenge is also important." Well, very well, while the host is in a big rtionship, he will not forget his hatred. This revengeful nature is also no one. Tang Guo discovered that the original gloomy Xuanyuan''s brows were spreading, as if trying to understand something, and a wacky smile arose at the corner of his mouth. Feeling her gaze, his smile instantly became spoiled. He pointed to the corner of his mouth. "Concubine, help me wipe the corner of my mouth." Tang Guo obediently wiped his mouth. He just grabbed his wrist when he was about to retract his hand after wiping. Holding her small hand like an onion root, Xuan Yuanmei pointed her with a pair of deep eyes. "In the future, I will eat the food prepared by my concubine every night. "If A Mo likes it, I will make it for you every day. What to eat will only be called in advance." Xuanyuan Ming was very happy. He said, "The concubine''s snacks can only be eaten for the concubine." Hope, one day, this is the case, his stupid brother is not worth her food. "It''s gettingte, consort, take a break." Every time he waited for the woman around him to fall asleep, he dared to look at her with a different look than Xuan Yuanmo, looked at it, and looked a little crazy. Then she hugged her gently, pecking her fair and lovely cheeks. This bitter man who stole his heart, he wanted nothing, just want to stay with her like this for life. Late at night, Xuanyuan Mi never slept, he was thinking, when would she be able to find out that he was not Xuanyuan Mo, did not call him Amo, but called him Amo. He thought, she must be beautiful in his name. The sound must be sweet and sweet to the heart. He rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the sleeping woman next to him. He smiled bitterly. From childhood to age, he didn''t want anything. Only in front of her was he so careful. "You have to remember, my name is Xuanyuan Mi, you can call me Adi." Xuan Yuanmi murmured, circled her, and closed her eyes. Xuanyuan''s shallow breathing sound came, and Tang Guo opened his eyes. Looking close at him, his handsome face, and his voice sounded low: "In this world, where there is exactly the same thing. Look at it is exactly the same, in fact, everything is different." "I remember, your name is Xuan Yuan Mi, not Xuan Yuan Mo. One day, I will call you A Ming. The premise is that you are obedient and obedient." Chapter 432: Majestic Concubine (10) Chapter 432: Majestic Concubine (10) Chapter 432: Prestigious Concubine (10) Xuan Yuanmo had told Tang Guo that he hade for lunch at noon. Meaning, let Tang Guo tell the chef to prepare meals. Yesterday the lotus seed swelled, leaving him with some aftertaste. When I came here, the smell of the food came out, which was better than that of Yuzhu. When everyone else was out, Tang Guo gave Xuanyuan Mosheng soup and smiled. "Amo, I don''t know what you like to eat, so let the cook prepare it." Xuan Yuanmo took a sip of soup and ate a few more dishes without having time to see Tang Guo. When I was half full, I wanted topliment Tang Guo. When I looked at her, I saw the red marks around the neck, and then my heart sank. When he put down the bowl, shook his fist, and let the emperor do the thing, he should understand that he and the woman would not have any more involvement. But when he saw the red marks in that circle, he was still very ufortable and felt dazzling. Tang Guo seemed to notice the other person''s eyes and couldn''t help pulling the cket. Blushing and Xuanyuan Mo said, "Amo, why do you always secretly in the middle of the night ..." That shy look made Xuanyuan Mo very sullen. . not him! It''s really not him. This green hat, he was willing to wear it. "It''s all because of my bad health that makes Amo so ufortable." "Amo, there are many sisters in the pce." Tang Guo burst into tears. "Although I don''t want you to go at all, but ... I have no way to serve you. As an emperor, you cannot be me alone, so ... "The softer the words, the more tears fell down. Obviously not willing to say it. Xuan Yuanmo was frustrated and had tofort him. He patted Tang Guo''s shoulder, "I can''t go to other pces,e to the concubine every night." This is the end of the matter, and there is no way to recover from the day he spoke to the emperor. She had been touched by the emperor. There was no possibility between him and him, he could only go one step to the end. Moreover, the person he likes is always An Ningxiang. In order for An Ningxiang to grow, she will be able to sacrifice her steadily in the future. Who made her father surnamed Tang? The Tang family''s power had grown so daunting. "Amo, are you telling the truth?" The woman burst into tears and rushed into Xuanyuanmo''s arms, staring at him sternly, "I won''t go to other pces in the future?" "Don''t go." He didn''t n to go before that happened. "The other sister is afraid of dissatisfaction." "You are a concubine, you have the final say, how can they still treat you?" Xuan Yuanmo looked at the dazzling red seal, and with a heart, let her deal with those thoughtful women, his condensed He was able to grow to stand with him. "Amo, you are so good. Except Dad, you are the best person in the world to treat me." Seeing the woman moved, Xuanyuan Mo pursed her lips, her eyes were always on those marks on her neck. The fist held and released, holding and releasing, and finally busy with government affairs, pushed her away and dragged away with heavy steps. "Oh, just ask Xuanyuan Mo, does the green hat look good?" As soon as Xuan Yuanmo left, Tang Guo''s tears closed and the system spit out, and soon Men was shocked. Recently, she always feels that her concubine is not right. What''s wrong with it, for example, it is not right now. She chose not to say anything and watched slowly. Watching her mother-inw''s delightful tea tasting ~ ~ The strange feeling in her heart is getting stronger and stronger. The concubine is fine? ? Chapter 433: Majestic Concubine (11) Chapter 433: Majestic Concubine (11) Chapter 433: Prestigious Concubine (11) Xuan Yuanmo stayed in the Concubine Pce every night. For one day, three days, even ten days, the pce concubines could ept it. However, it''s been a month, and the emperor has no ns to go to other pces at all. Fortunately, another concubine is the favor, which makes many people unable to hold back. As if he didn''t know Xuan Yuanmo, he still went to the pce of the concubine every day. Of course, only Tang Guo knew that the one who came to her pce every night was called Xuan Yuan Ming. At night, it became more and more excessive. As soon as she slept, the other person would press her = pro = every time. In this world, she admires two people, the twins of Xuanyuan Brothers. Both of them are extremely tolerant. One faced with live = color = raw = fragrant, and for a month, even if they kissed again and again, they will not do thest step. Another watched his concubine and brother long night = night turn = cloud = cover = rain, so a big green hat, he was able to wear it unharmed, and gritted his teeth during the day to reward all kinds of precious things Give it to her. Admire, have to admire. Men has returned from shock to calmness, and sees Tang Guo''s eyes more and more respected. She underestimated her mother-inw, and there was no one who could y in this pce except for her mother-inw. "It''s almost there, this girl Mei Lan is very savvy." Tang Guo yed with a Jade Ruyi, tossed it aside at random, and reced himself with a beautiful pair of bracelets. Men also gave very thoughtful suggestions. "Go and call Meng Shuyi, Yin Xiuyi, He Fangyi, and Yu Shunyi." Men didn''t understand what to do, but she was very obedient and invited several masters over. The four invited did not quite understand what the arrogant concubine was about to do. They have a lot of bitterness in their hearts, but what can they do? "Meet my concubine." Tang Guo raised his hand. "Get up, don''t be polite today, this pce is too busy, and I want you to y." Looking for them to y? Are you sure you want to y with them? "Mei Lan, take things out and distribute to several sisters." Something, of course, was rewarded by Xuan Yuanmo, she smiled, "I can''t put it in the storeroom, several sisters, this pce looks at you pleasingly and gives it to you." Four concubines: There is one thing that you do nt know is to talk about it, concubine, you are too much. Tang Guo asked someone to make a square table, led four people to the seat, asked Mei Lan to take out her toy, looked up at a few people, "Is it boring in the pce?" The four looked at each other with bitter corners, could they not be bored? The only pleasure is to fight for favor, but in the end this one is good, and they dominated by themselves, giving them no chance at all. No matter what they do, the emperor will always be partial to her, no matter if she is right or wrong, it is all right, no matter if they are right or wrong, it is all wrong. What can they do under such circumstances? They are still the daughter of a general. With such a powerful dad, their family cannot do anything. "My pce recently got a fun thing to share with you." The four of them looked at the small squares on the table, but some interest came, "Mother-inw, what is this?" "Mahjong." Tang Guo spit out two words, "Come, this pce teaches you, this is a game for four people, it was a very fun game, only the things that I gave you, then it will be regarded as the old school, then you listen carefully, It will be boring in the future. You four can make a table. " "If other sisters are interested, you can also teach them." Chapter 434: Majestic Concubine (12) Chapter 434: Majestic Concubine (12) Chapter 434: Prestigious Concubine (12) "But ..." Tang Guo smiled at them. "There are two people, you are not allowed to teach, but you have to tell others, you are not allowed to teach them. It should be said that in the future, there are two Don''t y while people are here. " The hearts of the four of them were intrigued. No wonder the concubine asked them to y the game. It turned out that they had ideas. "Dare to ask the concubine, who are they?" Meng Shuyi couldn''t help asking. Tang Guo smiled, "Lan Jiechi, Anmei." The four were surprised. The two were straightforward and low-key. When did they offend the concubine? One afternoon, the four went from being curious to being addicted,pletely attracted by the game of Mahjong. "Ah-" He Fangyi screamed, and then said in dismay, "I made a mistake, can I regret it, concubine?" Tang Guo shook his head. "No." Yu Shunyi covered her mouth and smiled, "Sister He, you''re a little bitzy, and you will not regret ying this game. The concubine is right, the brand looks good." "No, I ..." He Fangyi shook her head quickly, pitifully, "I''m old and light." Meng Shuyi looked at the baby in the basket next to her, and she was in a wonderful mood. "It was epted, two sisters." Yin Xiuyi couldn''t help it. "Sister He, you lost everything, it''s my turn." Eyes staring at the table, Mahjong, this game is really fun. They both admire the concubine, and if they don''t lose, they can''t win it. No one can do it at the same time. They also understand that the concubine is definitely not won, but they don''t want to win. Throughout the afternoon, the only loser was He Fangyi. Fortunately, before leaving, Tang Guo had given her a lot of objects andforted her little soul. For several days, Tang Guo invited them to y mahjong during the day. At dinner time, Xuanyuan Mo wille. At night, Xuanyuan Mi woulde over, and while she was asleep, she would always do something extraordinary. She is really busy, but she is having fun. For half a month, she took out a lot of gadgets to share with four people, and after they yed, she gave them to their close concubines. Everyone is not a fool. When ying this, you should be very careful. You are still a dignified concubine in front of people. Only when you are at the table can you have such a bit of regret. [On the concubine indulge in Mahjong, what should I do if I have no intention to fight for favor? One day, the four came quietly to Tang Guo again. Recently, they particrly liked the maintenance secrets of the concubine. When looking through it, I heard Tang Guo say, "Do you want to be promoted?" Several people looked up at the same time, a little confused, what promotion, oh ... soon they reacted, grade? Tang Guo watched their reaction, his heart was funny, "When the emperores over, I will let him mention it for you." "Let''s do it." Meng Shuyi pouted her lips. "The Emperor can''t see us anyway." Originally, they were still dissatisfied. Now they have discovered that there is something more fun thanpeting for pets. There are so many babies in the concubine''s hands, which is more interesting than the emperor. If the concubine is a man, they may consider fighting for favor. In fact, they are not stupid. Where can''t understand, the emperor simply cannot tolerate others. The concubines have their means. Although they don''t know where they came from, they must be capable. Fight with the mysterious concubine? It''s still important to hold the thighs, now they are thinking about how to maintain it. "Oh ... I just think it sounds better when I raise it." what? The four of them stared at Tang Guo with wide eyes. Did you feel good to help them get promoted? ? Chapter 435: Majestic Concubine (13) Chapter 435: Majestic Concubine (13) Chapter 435: Prestigious Concubine (13) Within two days, there was a big promotion in the harem. When Tang Guo and Xuan Yuan Moti mentioned this, he was particrly happy. In fact, he had long wanted to promote An Ningxiang, and he was afraid to attract the attention of others. Tang Guo''s move fits his mind very well. Except for An Ningxiang and Tang Guo, he usually does not care about the news of the harem. It should be said that he does not regard a group of women in the deep pce as eyes. Meng Shuyi became Meng Fei, and Yin Xiuyi became Yin Fei. He Fangyi became He Ronghua, and Yu Shunyi also became Yu Ronghua, changing from the fourth grade to the fourth grade. Lan Jiechi became Lan Guiyi and changed from Sanpin to Sanpin. In Xuanyuan Mo''s Baiyueguang, the Anmei people were also promoted from Liupin to Zhengliupan. It was rainy weather again, and Xuanyuan Mo thought, if it wasn''t for the sake of eating in the concubine, he wouldn''t brave the rain. Today when I walked into the pce, there was indeed a vegetable fragranceing out, but the taste was not familiar. He didn''t look so good, did he spoil her so much that he couldn''t bear to prepare food for him? Xuanyuan Mo was energetic, and especially when she came over every day to see her exposed skin, there would always be a kind of obstructive impression, and she felt panic. He left without intending to turn around and sat at the dining table. Gong Li asked at the same time, "The concubine may be urging the chef in the kitchen." Xuan Yuanmo felt better, nodded, and waited. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo''s people to wait for Men. Mei Lan''s face was not good-looking. When she saw Xuan Yuanmo, she quickly knelt down. "very neglected the emperor and asked the emperor to forgive her." In fact, there was someint in her heart. The concubine was ufortable now. She was thinking about going to the kitchen to do it, or she pulled the person back. "Where''s the concubine?" "Mother-inw ..." Mei Lan pursed her lips. "Mother-inw is a bit sick." Xuan Yuanmo''s face changed, and then he took concern, "What''s going on?" "Every rainy day, the concubine''s knee hurts," Mei Lan said again. "I''m afraid that the mother can''te out to apany the emperor for dinner." "Where''s the cooking chef?" Xuan Yuanmo pointed to the dishes on the table. "I prefer the mysterious chef''s dishes." Mei Lan bit her lip, didn''t dare to tell the truth, and panicked. "The cook has something at home and has returned home, and wille to the pceter." Xuan Yuanmo was a little disappointed, still stood up and walked inside. After entering =, I saw a woman with a frown and a pale face, who could not help moving faster, "What''s the matter with the concubine?" "Amo ..." Tang Guo came out with tears. "Knee hurts." She hugged Xuanyuan Mo''s waist. "It hurts." Xuan Yuanmo wanted to be angry, and could not give birth, and did not push her away. "Howling called Taiyi to see." "It''s been seen, it''s useless." Xuan Yuanmo didn''t believe it, he still called Taiyi. After the diagnosis, he only got a sentence: "Old age, the root disease that fell down when he was a child, he can''t be cured. Every rainy weather will be painful, and the concubine must be well-bred." "Does it hurt?" Why didn''t Xuan Yuanmo ever see her when she frowned like this? He looked at Taiyi, "Is there a way to alleviate the pain?" "The emperor forgive me, no." "Only after the rainy weather has passed, the concubine is very good at raising her. It is best not to touch the cold water. You need to soak your legs with a potion every night to slow it down." Chapter 436: Majestic Concubine (14) Chapter 436: Majestic Concubine (14) Chapter 436: Prestigious Concubine (14) At night, Xuanyuan went out. It rained today and he knew her knees would hurt. Put her leg on her own leg, rub it gently for her, use some internal force, and sure enough she saw her soothing expression. "Why don''t you help me during the day = rubbing, rubbing earlier = rubbing doesn''t hurt so much." Xuan Yuan was unsmiling, and he wanted toe, too. He appeared during the day and wasn''t his identity revealed? "Many people during the day." Tang Guo was so funny, his face was still aggrieved, "I didn''t n to eat today, emperor, would you mind?" He squeezed her cheeks and held her all in her arms. "It hurts like this. How can I have the heart to get you ready to eat?" Mei Lan, who wasing in with the potion, was stunned, staring at Xuan Yuan, fearing to be seen, and quickly lowered her head. There was no shock in the eyes. If it hadn''t been for her holding the basin steadily, she would have fallen all of a sudden. She was holding a basin and carefully set aside, she kept her head down and did not dare to look up. She was afraid that she knew a big secret. The emperor during the day and the emperor at night were not alone. Yes, yes, her mother-inw''s title to two people has never been the same. Call me Amo during the day. For the night, it is only called the emperor, and he calls himself . What''s the difference? So, which emperor is true? The concubine must know what the secret was. She bit her lip tightly and didn''t dare to squeak. In this pce, the more you know, the faster you die, don''t look at the peace in the pce. However, Mei Lan''s thoughts and expression just closed the eyes of the two at the bed. Xuanyuan Mi thought whether to kill people and find someone to rece them. "It''s still Men''s intimateness. He has been waiting for Xun from an early age, knowing that Xun''s rainy weather hurts his knee, and he prepared a potion early." Tang Guo''s inadvertent sentence dispelled Xuanyuan''s idea of killing people. Forget it, find someone to look at Mei Lan, lest she chew her tongue. "Emperor, I always think you are a little different during the day and at night." Mei Lan bowed her head as a wooden stake, her heart tightened, and the mother knew everything, so why ask? If the emperor is the true daytime, then ... she can''t imagine how hard the emperor is, and she should treat her like this. "Guoer, take the brain during the day," Xuanyuan Ming hugged his beloved, and whispered, "what the **** did during the day do something bad, it must not be my idea, Guoer must distinguish." Tang Guo looked up, his eyes were a little confused, and suddenly smiled at him, "So, is the emperor''s confrontation really sincere, does he really spoil him?" "Naturally." For her, he has be a bird = beast, can''t he be sincere? She lowered her head, nestled in his arms, and said softly, "That''s fine, as long as it''s true." Xuan Yuan Ming held the woman in her arms, her heart tightened. Did she see anything on it? Or was it just the pain that caused her to wonder? On this night, Xuan Yuanming didn''t make a mess, just slept peacefully for one night. When Xuan Yuanming left, Mei Lan asked everyone to go out and waited for Tang Guo alone. What would she like to ask, but as a sister-inw, these should not be asked. However, since she was a little girl, she had to ask. If she had really guessed it, the people in Xuanyuan''s family would be so sorry for her. "Madam." Chapter 437: Majestic Concubine (15) Chapter 437: Majestic Concubine (15) Chapter 437: Prestigious Concubine (15) "what happened?" Mei Lan hadn''t spoken yet, and her tears fell down, she couldn''t help it. From the mirror, she clearly saw the sadness under the eyes of her mother. So, did she guess right? "Ma''am, you''re wronged, try to tell the general." Tang Guo sat in front of the dresser with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth. "What about telling dad? How do you say?" "But he''s too much." "What is too much? He would have been afraid of my Tang family. If my father knew that if he attacked him, wouldn''t he give him an excuse to get rid of my Tang family?" "So, your mother is going to wrong you?" Tang Guo smiled inwardly, of course not, didn''t Xuanyuan Mo like green hat? She will make the other person wear a green hat for a lifetime, and she will be willing. "The emperor during the day is real, right?" Tang Guo looked down and answered, "Yes." "Who is it at night?" Mei Lan almost copsed. The more the mother had no expression, the more sad she was. How long has the mother kept this secret. Tang Guoughed softly. "What to cry is not a big deal." "Isn''t that big? It''s the mother who''s wronged, the reputation of the mother who''s corrupted, and your body dirty," Men said, "the ves really don''t understand, what Xuan Yuanmo thinks." "You girl, you''re very daring, and you dare to call Xuan Yuanmo directly." Tang Guo ran down his hair. "Rx, it''s not a big deal, he likes it, I''ll do as he wishes." "Ma''am, do you still like this kind of person?" "Once." Mei Lan froze for a moment, still in pain, "What are you going to do now?" "Pretend I don''t know." Tang Guo smiled, "In fact, I''m quite satisfied with that person at night, everything is better for me than Xuanyuan Mo. He rubs my knees for me, it''sfortable." "I tried it, and he didn''t have a human skin mask, so he looked like that." Men looked at her mother and mother with a cheerful look, and the whole person was stupid. "It turns out that Guoer is very satisfied with me?" A sudden voice behind him frightened Mei Lan. Xuan Yuanming didn''t expect it. He suddenly wanted toe to see her, and was going to look at it secretly. He never heard the conversation between them. Not even thinking, she gave him such a big surprise. She seemed very satisfied with him. Xuan Yuan''s mouth twitched a strange smile, despite Men''s surprise, he walked beside her, squatted down, put the big palm on her knees, and rubbed it gently. "I''m rubbing Guoer, are youfortable?" Tang Guo looked down, facing his gaze, his lips bent, "Yeah, especiallyfortable." "In the future, I will rub the fruit every day, will you?" Tang Guo grabbed his neck directly, squinting at him, squinting, "OK." Xuan Yuanming couldn''t help but hold her all in her arms and kissed in front of Mei Lan''s face = put on that red lips. Mei Lan reacted and quickly went out to cover the flushed face. She needs to calm down. The emperor sent a man to her mother-inw to take the initiative to cuckold. Niangniang had no objection and was particrly satisfied with the man. Does this man seem to like his mother? ? Oh my god, what is this? Watch the door, this thing cannot be known by others. Tang Guo squeezed Xuan Yuanming''s face and pulled. "Sure enough, there is no human skin mask," and she slid her finger to the corner of his mouth. "When did Guo Er find it?" I had two dreams at night. The first dream: The baby who dreamed of reading gave me all the rmended tickets, and praised it was particrly good-looking. Second dream: I acquired a superpower called "A Dream Comes True". Hahahaha! (^_^) Chapter 438: Majestic Concubine (16) Chapter 438: Majestic Concubine (16) Chapter 438: Prestigious Concubine (16) Tang Guo lifted his eyes slightly, and Shuimeng''s eyes stared at him. "When meeting for the first time," she lowered her head and yanked the corners of her mouth. "I found it." Xuanyuan Ming quickly patted the person in his arms, "With me, no one dares to bully Guoer. If Guoer wants to leave the pce, I will take you away." Trouble is a bit more trouble, but he wants to take a woman away, and that stupid brother can''t stop it. "I don''t want to go." "Guo Er still likes him?" Xuan Yuan''s eyes were a little dim, yes, he intervened toote, and Guo Er liked that stupid brother. It was normal for him to hold people tight. It s better to like me. " Tang Guoughed secretly, this person''s cheeks are so thick that he has never seen such a positive self-rmended pillow. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and the man in front of him gazed at him, "It''s not impossible to like you, but I need time." "Okay, as long as the fruit is willing, I can wait." Xuan Yuanming was really relieved. He thought that this person would be anxious to know the truth, and he didn''t want her to understand so clearly, which surprised him. But he always felt that beneath the smile was a scratched and scarred heart. "Why isn''t Guoer willing to leave?" He asked, "I can help you except asking for Xuanyuan Moming and the throne." Tang Guo smiled and remained silent for a while. "I don''t want his life, and I don''t find any throne." "I just want him to die, and regret it. He was in the most glorious position of his life, but he couldn''t get what he wanted." Her lips glowed coldly. "Can you help me?" "help." Anyway, it''s easy to not usurp the position and kill the stupid brother. "I won''t let the Tang family be involved." Tang Guo frowned slightly, "I have to say that you are more knowledgeable and cute than Xuan Yuanmo, no wonder it is more likely to attract people''s attention." "My name is Xuan Yuanming, and it is Xuan Yuanmo''s stupid twin brother." Xuan Yuanming said tteringly, "He should havee outte, his head was squashed, and he could not tell whether it was good or bad." [Ha ha ha ha ha ... host, this person is so funny, is there anyone who talks about his brother so much? Huh! He is certain that this personality is especially pleasing to the host, and he can feel that the host is very happy. Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle, and in the eyes of Xuan Yuanming''s surprise, she poured out a pale yellow pill, "This is a dream of Huang Liang." "What does it do?" "Dream." Tang Guo stared deeply at Xuan Yuan. "You should have a lot of questions, why don''t I go, and for what I do next, you don''t hinder me, so it is necessary for you to have a dream." She raised the pill in Yang''s hand andughed softly, "Dare you eat?" In case of poison, she is dead. The next moment, Xuan Yuanmei opened his mouth directly, covering the pill, and also covering her forefinger, and licked his tongue gently, "Why dare you not eat?" After speaking, Xuan Yuanming was a little sleepy. He didn''t want anything else, and the person in his arms rolled up on the couch and buried his head in her neck. "I fell in love with Guo Er at first sight, and I was least willing to believe it. reason." "There is a feeling that you are willing to call me to death." Xuanyuan''s vision became more and more blurred, and there were some evil smiles on the corners of his mouth. "Guor, have you poisoned me?" "This antidote can only be you." Chapter 439: Majestic Concubine (17) Chapter 439: Majestic Concubine (17) Chapter 439: Prestigious Concubine (17) Xuan Yuanmei had a dream, but in fact he didn''t know if it was a dream. He clearly remembered that Tang Guo gave him a pill called Huangliang Yimeng, and then he fell asleep. Woke up again, right here. Very familiar, he was surprised, wasn''t this her pce? And he now ... he looked at himself, wearing what the emperor could only wear. His body was uncontrolled, and he walked towards the bed, and a soft body flew into his arms. He looked at the woman''s face in astonishment. Who is this not Guoer? She looked shy, and called him "Amo." Xuan Yuan Mi, who was a little confused, was suddenly awakened. No, Guo Er never called him "A Mo" because she could tell at a nce that he was not Xuan Yuan Mo. What''s going on? His body was still out of control. Looking at the gorgeous woman who was dazzling, he quickly fed a pill into her mouth. Immediately after cing her on the couch, he sat by himself for one night, and ording to the time Xuan Yuanmo told him, he left again. The next night he woulde and still give her a pill. Xuan Yuanming seems to be a bit enlightened. This is a dream, but is it true or false? But he can be sure that if it is not the first time he meets, he will fall in love with Guo Er, and he will definitely deal with her as he did in his dream. The imperial concubine was in full favor for a while, but did not expect that the Tang family''s disaster would be near. General Tang was trapped and treasoned by the enemy. The Tang family plundered the house, and the concubine was extravagant and extravagant. Xuan Yuan Mi Leng watched all this, but his heart was very ufortable, if this is the fruit of the previous life ... Seeing her standing alone in the cold pce, she had to endure joint pain every day, and her face was pale, and asked, why? In the whole dream, the concubine did not do anything harmful, she was just arrogant. She murmured more than once, as Amo said, and she didn''t have to put up with it, Amo said, to protect her. It was A Mo said that she was the biggest in the pce, and no one had to give in to anyone in front of her. It is A Mo said that she can let her own temper do things. It was Xuan Yuanmo''s pampering that caught her deeply, and she never took the initiative to deal with other concubines. She waited in the Leng Pce for a long time, waited for the Tang family to copy, and then waited for Xuanyuan Morian Ningxiang. She ran out secretly, hiding in the corner, and heard the sweet words of the two. Xuan Yuanmo embraced An Ningxiang with a pitying expression, and sighed, "Ning Xiang is finally the Queen of Puppets." At that time, she realized that Xuan Yuanmo didn''t love her. She was nothing but An Ningxiang''s shield. She went barefoot and ran back to Lenggong, burning the Lenggong with a fire, burning herself to death. When Xuan Yuanmei watched her being burned by the fire, she was motionless and struggling, as if the body could not feel the pain. The sad and lonely eyes prated into his heart. As long as he remembered that this was Guo''s previous life, he felt ufortable in his heart. When Xuanyuan Mi woke up, the man in his arms was sleeping with the eyes closed, and he gently stroked her cheek, for an inexplicableplexity. "Woke up?" Tang Guo opened his eyes, facing Shang Xuanyuan''splex eyes, "presumably you sigh a lot." Xuan Yuanmei didn''t speak, just held her, and patted gently, "In this life, I protect you." "You don''t have to hinder me." Tang Guo sneered, "It''s better to be cute." Chapter 440: Majestic Concubine (18) Chapter 440: Majestic Concubine (18) Chapter 440: Prestigious Concubine (18) "Are your legs better?" In the middle of the night, Xuan Yuanmei carefully rubbed her legs with the ointment, and found that her pain was painful, and she started a lot lighter. It won''t hurt that much. " Mn stood silently at the door and heard the man inside whisper softly to her mother and daughter. She was so gentle andplicated in heart. In her heart, she was engaged in a battle between heaven and man. On the one hand, the mother-inw was a concubine. She should not be involved with men other than the emperor. I was thinking that this man was allowed by the emperor, and the maiden fancyed this man. Wasn''t the emperor asking for it, and there was a vague feeling of revenge in his heart. "Does Guoer still like Xuanyuan Mo?" Xuan Yuanmei rubbed her knees while helping her, and asked rhetorically that this woman was not in control, and gave him a subconscious feeling. Don''t try to think carefully in front of her. She likes honest and good people. Thinking of this, Xuan Yuan is very funny. He is a hermit emperor of Heaven and Qin Kingdom. There is no way to take this little woman, and he willingly rubs her legs. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, wrapped his arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek. "I don''t like it." "Since I don''t like it, leave with me. The revenge can be taken slowly." Xuan Yuan''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help touching the kiss on his face, although he secretly kissed her every day, But it is not the same as her proactively kissing him. Tang Guo shook his head. "I will never leave the pce in my life." Xuan Yuan wiped out the whole person, and his heart sank. Did he still have an idea about Xuan Yuan Mo? "What do you want?" Tang Guo squeezed his handsome face and put it directly on his lips. "For you, wherever I am, as long as I am, isn''t it the same?" Xuanyuan died for a moment, and looked at her inconceivably, "Guoer, you ..." "Yes, that''s what you think. I will be the most favored concubine in the pce, and in the presence of Xuanyuan Mo, and love him all day long," Xi Xianyu put his hand on his heart, and she raised her eyes. A smile, "If you don''t want to, you can''t agree." "My revenge, but I counted you in. Who told you that it was sent by Xuanyuan Mo." Tang Guo nced at him, "If you don''t want it, you''re leaving." After the words fell, Xuanyuan Mi pinched his waist, and his forehead rested on her forehead. The two touched the tip of their noses very close, "I would." "I only have one condition. Guoer is not allowed to be too close to Xuanyuan Mo. In the future, he is not allowed to prepare food for Xuanyuan Mo." That stupid and bad brother, how to eat food made by Guoer. Tang Guo smiled, "greedy." "Okay, I promise, after all, you will be the adulterer of the concubine of Tian Qin Kingdom in the future, and this reputation is wronged by you." adulterer? ? Xuanyuan''s face was not good, then remembered that Xuanyuan Mo still had a green hat? I feel better. An adulterer is an adulterer, anyway, it is his. Fate help Tang Guo dry her feet, hug her on the couch, and circle her carefully, her bright eyes staring at her, the flickering light inside is getting more and more evil. "Guoer ..." The man rolled his throat, facing the man''s red cheeks, and wanted to make a kiss with Fangze, seeing her hear his voice, Shui Lingling''s eyes smiled a little, with Different style. He finally pressed her firmly into his arms, biting his lips against his red lips, and the softness of the touch made him different. Adulterers are also fine. Much better than a green hat. Chapter 441: Majestic Concubine (19) Chapter 441: Majestic Concubine (19) Chapter 441: Prestigious Concubine (19) Xuan Yuanmo has not been very good these days. He originally came to the concubine during the day to eat rice. Since thest rainy weather, the mysterious chef has returned home and has never returned. He eats the same food in the pce every day, and his temper is getting more and more irritable. He really wanted to eat some sweets after meals, such as the lotus seed lotus root that he ate for the first time. The fragrance is very evocative. On this day, using food, Xuan Yuanmo identally mentioned the cook. "died." Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and said softly, "She''s dead." Xuan Yuanmo had some pity and some regret, and couldn''t help asking more, "How did you die?" "I didn''t expect Amo would care about these little people in the pce." Xuan Yuanmo coughed a little, and said ufortably, "Her cooking is very good, but I just feel bad." "It''s a pity, too," Tang Guo sighed at Shang Xuan''s eyes, "I don''t know why she couldn''t figure it out so much, and she set herself on fire." "She ..." Xuanyuan Mo was surprised. "She died by self-immtion. What''s wrong?" Tang Guo buried his head and bent his mouth, "She was the one my dad went to the pce to cook for me. When something happened at home that day, she told me to go back. After hearing her news, she was dead. Message. " "I made it clear that the reason was that she went back that day and arrested her husband and another woman. Once her husband promised her for a lifetime, she did not expect that the month would pass and the husband would have others. Later, her husband wanted to ept the woman whom he had spared, and of course she would not agree. But the woman found her, indicating that the other party and her husband were young children, and they were very loving. " "As for why marrying her, it''s not because of her family background. The cook''s family is in business. Now her husband is in control of her husband. He wants to be able to hold her. She really can''t stop it." "On the night that his husband was appeased, she burned herself to death with a fire." "A fire has burned all the houses and burned down all the homes." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he saw Xuan Yuanmo''s shocked look, holding his arm, "Amo, are you scared?" "Why can I be scared, but this story is very tragic." Xuan Yuanmo reacted, not knowing why he felt a little guilty. "That cook is not worth the death." "Does Mo think so?" Tang Guo smiled. "I think so, even if I am going to die, I have to kill the two together." When Tang Guocan smiled and said this sentence, Xuanyuan Mo''s eyelids were jumping. "If you ca nt make a promise, do nt allow it, it will be misunderstood, A Mo, do you mean?" Xuan Yuanmo had no appetite, and nodded wildly, "Naturally." "I believe that A Mo will not be such a person. A Mo is the honor of the Ninth Five-Year n, and Jun has no jokes." She had an innocent and pure smile on her stunning cheek. "Amo said to protect me, he would always protect me, Amo said to spoil me, and he would always spoil me, Amo said he would not like other People, then certainly not. " "Amo is not the kind of wicked person. Amo is the best person in my heart." Xuan Yuanmo trembled in his heart, some dare not look at those bright eyes. Excuse me, leave. Mei Lan''s neck was going to be in her belly, and she watched her mother''s concubine walk on the emperor''s back, and her food was wet and her back was soaked. Chapter 442: Majestic Concubine (20) Chapter 442: Majestic Concubine (20) Chapter 442: Prestigious Concubine (20) "Xuan Yuanmo is the best person?" "That dregs, what''s so good about it?" Xuanyuan Mi''s face was cold. Now, he wanted to grab Xuanyuan Mo in particr and give him a hard meal. He stared at Tang Guo with a deep eye. , You say, where does he look like a good person? " "Can this be taken seriously?" Tang Guo calmly patted Xuan Yuanming''s face, "Don''t have general knowledge with this kind of person, am I not talking to him?" "But I can''t hear that." After speaking, I was still very angry. I wrapped Tang Guo''s waist tightly and rubbed her cheek. "Guo Er, my woman, even if she lied, it was false to lie to him, and I listened. No. How can he be deserved, the best person? " After that, he stared at Tang Guo''s eyes with slightly aggrieved eyes, and she still looked at him with a grinning smile. "Guo, do you like me?" As he got along, he was no longer satisfied with those who only owned her, and he wanted to have her heart. "Ashi is doing better, I can like you more." "How do you behave?" "Then you have to realize it." She smiled and patted his good-looking face, whispered, "From now on, when you praise me that Xuan Yuanmo is actually scolding him, just satire him, and Is it interesting to be a green hat king? " Green hat? Xuan Yuanughed out of a sudden, and his mood was relieved instantly. "It''s a green hat king, it''s a proper name." "Guoer said that if I performed well, I would like me more, right?" "natural." He circled her andy on the couch together. "The fruit is waiting, I will definitely perform well and try to make you like me more?" "So, Guoer, no matter if Xuan Yuanmo regrets itter, don''t you like him, okay?" Tang Guo froze slightly. This temperament had never been encountered before. He looked at his red ears andughed out. "Of course, I won''t like him anymore. As long as you act well, I I like you all my life. " "Then I have to work hard." Xuanyuan Mi got the answer and was very happy, "I won''t let you down, Guoer." Xuan Yuanmo, that stupid brother, he sometimes doubts that they are not brothers, otherwise why is he so clever and so stupid? So pearls are not needed, that''s not what the blind eyes are. "Guo Er, in fact, if youpare us carefully, after a long time, you will find out how wise you are to choose me." Xuan Yuan Mi praised himself and hurt Xuan Yuan Mo, making the system unable tough. . Tang Guo closed his eyes and connected to the system, "This Xuanyuan is gone, his skin is a little thick." [The host is big, I think he is really good, handsome and golden, only good to you, superb martial arts, and still a loyal dog. "Seems." [Yeah, not many people like this big host. I see, this world, let him be. In this world, the only person who can host a great deal of happiness is Xuanyuan, who is quite capable. Tang Guo was close to the man''s thick chest, his hands were wrapped around his waist, and he whispered, "A Mi is better, I like you more." "Guoer." Xuan Yuanchi put her pillow in one hand, wrapped her small waist in one hand, and looked earnestly, "I will be good, just listen to Guoer, stupid brother or something, don''t." Chapter 443: Majestic Concubine (21) Chapter 443: Majestic Concubine (21) Chapter 443: Prestigious Concubine (21) When Xuan Yuanmo came to the pce of the concubine every day, she could see the dazzling traces from her neck, wrist, and even her chin. The imperial concubine looked at him with a shy look, as if to say that it was not a good thing for you to do. He felt very wronged, he did not do these things at all. Eating meals that had no appetite in the past, and can''t ignore the marks on the white neck of the beautiful beauty in front of him, he held the chopsticks vigorously, sandwiched the dishes fiercely, and chewed hard. "Amo, are you upset?" Listening to the words of concern, Xuan Yuanmo''s face calmed down. When he looked at her, he couldn''t ignore those dazzling things. He quickly turned his eyes to other ces. "No, something in North Korea." After hearing that, Tang Guo didn''t ask much, and the harem women''s administration was taboo. She buried her head and ate the food with interest, and looked at the patience of the green hat queen every day, and she was in a good mood. During the day, there was the Green Hat King for her pleasure, for her food and clothing, and at night there was an adulterer to serve, there was nothing morefortable than this day. As soon as he was in a good mood, Tang Guo used two bowls of rice to turn his poor appetite Xuanyuan Mo''s eyes red. "The concubine has a good appetite recently?" Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and smiled, "Yeah, my appetite has been getting better and bettertely, and I have eaten more, Amo, wouldn''t you mind?" many? Xuan Yuanmo had a tight heart. Although he paid little attention to the harem, he also understood that the sudden appetite of the woman was probably a pregnancy. Thinking of this, his face changed, and he allowed Xuanyuan Mie to possess this woman, but he didn''t want this woman''s Huai Xuan Meng''s child. If it did, it would be a shame that can''t be washed away in a lifetime. "Is the concubine''s body better recently?" "Okay." Tang Guo ticked the corner of his mouth. What did the Green Hat think? Xuan Yuanmo''s face was concerned and affectionate. "But I''m not assured. I still ask your doctor toe and have a look." Before Tang Guo spoke, he asked Grandpa Li to ask for his doctor. After a while, the doctor came to diagnose Tang Guo. Xuan Yuanmo calmed his face and clenched his fists. Don''t be like he thought. As soon as he thought of the possibility, he was panicked. "Thedy-inw is very good recently, and the coldness in her body is much less." . " Tang Guo''s lips were crooked. "Yes, the Japanese pce has paid great attention to this. Every day, there are also people who rub their legs for this pce. The technique is not bad. The serving pce is veryfortable." "The reward." Xuan Yuanmo said aside. "It has already been rewarded. It is natural to reward those who arefortable in this pce." Tang Guo said with a smile. Mei Lan, with her head down, just wanted to press her head into her stomach. what. Xuan Yuanmo inadvertently asked the doctor, "Apart from these, is there any other?" "The concubine is all right, the emperor can rest assured." Xuanyuan Mo relieved, that''s good. But he was attentive to this matter. The concubine absolutely could not conceive the child who died, and the concubine was just his shield for the Ningxiang tree. When the Tang family fell down and settled, Ningxiang became his queen, and she was useless, and she could never leave a seed that did not belong to him. Xuan Yuanming: I am the one being rewarded, stupid brother, no surprise, no ident? Chapter 444: Majestic Concubine (22) Chapter 444: Majestic Concubine (22) Chapter 444: Prestigious Concubine (22) Soon after noon, Xuan Yuanmo''s reward came again. At that time, Tang Guo was ying Mahjong with Meng Fei, Yin Fei and others. Watching the pcedying with the rewards, Yin Fei was sour. "Our emperor really loves the concubine." "Sister Yin is envious?" He Ronghua smiled. "If my sister is in a bad mood, let her sister y for a while." Upon hearing this, Yin Fei was wary and took a sip, "Sister He, it''s not your sister who won''t let you, but your card skills are really bad. Sister doesn''t let you be right, so you won''t I lost everything to my concubine. " He Ronghua was very disappointed. "After all, in the heart of Sister Yin, Mahjong is more important." Yin Fei kept rubbing mahjong in her hand, and her mouth slipped away. "Anyway, my concubine can win by ying cards. Some people look forward to doing other things, but they may not have such gains ... Maybe they are angry." What else is there, the people inside the room don''t know. Having been with the concubine for a long time, they increasingly feel that the emperor is really not attractive, and it is not as interesting as the concubine''s hand. Instead of struggling to fight for your favor, it''s better to treat yourself better. Rubbing mahjong every day, eating some beauty porridge, applying some beauty masks taught by the concubine, and returning to the pce in a beautiful mood are more interesting than before. Of course, besides ying mahjong, they also like the book of the concubine, and it is really interesting to watch. The princess who could not reach the table read a book in the side hall. After reading many interesting books, they even felt that it was really meaningless topete for a rotten cucumber. "No more, no more, I''ll go to the side hall to read a book. I''m afraid it''s not my turn today." He Ronghua stood up regretfully and was supported by the pce daughter-inw to the side hall. I only saw half of it, the content was really interesting, Kong Ye, go find it. " "I finished reading that book a long time ago." Fei Meng smiled and shuffled her cards while saying, "Recently I was reading" The Food of the Concubine of the Buddhist Department ". There are many recipes in it, and the chef is trying one by one. Well, it tastes really good. " "When the cook is proficient, it will be better to send some to the concubine next day." Tang Guo smiled and tea, "Okay." Whilemunicating with the system, "find more books for the same type of books." [Understanding, the host is big. The system was in a state of mind. I am afraid that the green hat king of Xuanyuan Mo didn''t know that his consort was now gradually forgetting him. Look at these first-ss beauties, all day just want to read books, rub mahjong, eat food, beauty, etc., full of time, where is there time topete. It seems that Xuanyuan Mo is not clear, and thought that these concubines were angry in Tangguo Pce. Actually, where did he know that these pce princesses went out with red eyes, not because Tang Guo gave them anger, but because they lost the card. Fortunately, I won the money back, and lost two of them. I also owed a debt, and few people did not have red eyes. Either just grab a book and read, if there is no win, and leave in a depressed mood, that''s normal. Tang Guo nced at the tray next to him. After the end of the game, he said, "Yun Ji came to this ce in the pce, and the pce looked at what the emperor sent." Yun Yi was so happy, she nodded quickly, and rewarded her. She was not curious. After waiting so long, she wanted to rub two. I watched for a while, but my hands didn''t itch. Chapter 445: Majestic Concubine (23) Chapter 445: Majestic Concubine (23) Chapter 445: Prestigious Concubine (23) "Ivory beauty fan with ivory pce fan," Tang Guo held it in his hand for a while, "It looks good, my pce likes it, put it away, and wait until it gets hot again." "Biyun sapphire is exquisite, beautifully crafted, and it looks good, too." "..." Tang Guo finally fell on a beautiful incense burner, with a few boxes of incense next to it. "Mother-inw, this is what the emperor specifically sought for you. It is said to promote sleep, soothe the nerves, and smell good." The pce maid quickly exined what the father-inw ordered, "Will the mother-inw try it now?" Tang Guo picked up Ning Shenxiang and sniffed gently, admiring, "It really is very fragrant, so don''t order it. Such a good thing, this pce likes to enjoy it alone." The Meng Fei smiled a little, did not mind, but was a bit curious, what kind of fragrance is it that makes the concubine want to enjoy? The concubine is not a stingy person. Recently, she has really given a lot of fun to them. "What kind of fragrance is so precious to her sister?" Meng Fei asked with a smile, her eyes full of curiosity. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly and said profoundly, "This incense, except for this pce, you all can''t stand it, it is better for this pce to enjoy it alone." "Okay, sister Sister Gui can''t bear it, she doesn''t like to take advantage of it. These days, I can get a lot of fun here with sister." Yin Fei also smiled, she was not interested in Hong. Tang Guo didn''t exin, pointed to the incense burner and Ning Shenxiang, and called Men, "Take it to the inner hall and light it up for the pce. It happens that the pce iscking. Go in and rest for a while." Men doubted him, and went in with the incense and incense burner. Tang Guo said goodbye to the others, let them y by themselves, and went in. Smelling the good smell, she took off her coat andy on the couch, ncing at the green smoke in the exquisite incense burner. She smiled and said, "This fragrance has a good smell." [Host, this incense ... is it okay for your body? "This incense does promote sleep, soothe the nerves, and is good for the body. The only disadvantage is only one." [What is it? "sterilization." [This ...] The system is also long-sighted, [Xuan Yuanmo deliberately? Is this guy trying to die for himself? The host can hold revenge, although it is impossible to get pregnant. He also didn''t know why, it was impossible for any body that the host boarded to be pregnant. But whether the host is pregnant or not is not the same as others wanting her to be infertile. "In fact, this body does not need to be affected by me, and there will be no possibility of children. Unless you take good care of it, the cold water that entered the body will hurt you." Tang Guo smiled. Some children with Xuan Yuan who want to get started first, to avoid such things, have done a good death and sessfully attracted the attention of this pce. " The system swallowed saliva. This attention is not the same as Xuan Yuan''s. "The pce will satisfy him." After that, Tang Guo closed his eyes. Ning Shenxiang, Tang Guo only ordered during the nap. Xuan Yuanmo asked the next day, and she said that she was ustomed to nap every day. In this incident, Xuan Yuanmo did not inform Xuan Yuan Mie. The incense, which he ordered to find in secret, was lost for a long time. People who do not know the incense thought it was a good thing. "I like it very much. Thank you A Mo. I will definitely use it every day when I take a nap. I will run out of itter. A Mo must find me more." Xuan Yuemo''s arm trembled, and looking at the woman, she smiled and smiled, her face looked happy, for some reason she was panicked. Chapter 446: Majestic Concubine (24) Chapter 446: Majestic Concubine (24) Chapter 446: Prestigious Concubine (24) Xuan Yuanmei went to Tang Guo''s pce every day, and sheforted her to serve her. Mei Lan was frightened from the beginning to the calmness now. Every time Xuanyuan disappeared, she was consciously guarding the door. What she thought in her mind was that the mother had already suffered enough. The man who was the same as the emperor was certainly not simple in identity. That''s it, this man treats his wife so well, no matter what the end result is, the mother is just happy. "Mn, this girl is a smart one." Xuanyuan wiped the person in her arms, kissed her neck, and whispered, "My stupid brother intends to start with his father-inw, what does Guoer want me to do?" Tang Guo snorted in the man''s arms, and snorted, "Tell my father the truth, whether it is Xuan Yuanmo''s thoughts, or you and me, and my thoughts, tell him." "Master Father-inw is afraid of going crazy." "Sooner orter, you have to know that it is time to prepare him, and in the future he will slowly get used to his daughter as a concubine and a concubine with a green hat for the emperor in public." Xuanyuan Meiting''s heart was so hot that she could not help holding her hand tightly. "Guo Er is really a bad woman." "Then you still like it?" "I like it. I like it so much. I like you." He sighed. He didn''t even want his brother. He was a brother. He didn''t know why he was so stupid. Tang Guo raised his corner of his mouth, "At this moment Xuan Yuanmo is probably in An Ningxiang''s pce." "Jinger is clear." Xuan Yuanchi chuckled and said with a gaze on her eyes, "Yeah, when I came here, he secretly went to An Ningxiang''s pce. An Ningxiang''s pce is remote, all inside No one can see a mistake from his people. " "It''s a lover." Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled sharply at Shang Xuanyuan''s eyes, "Are you a wrongdoer, are you wronged?" "No grievance." "You will be scolded and wronged by many people in the future?" "No, willingly." She wrapped his arms around his majestic waist and snorted. "I like Ah Mi a bit more." "That''s good." Xuan Yuanchi rejoiced in his heart, anxious to die in her like this, even if she died, the soul would be attached to her. At the same time, two people nestled together in An Ningxiang Pce. An Ningxiang''s fingers drew circles around Xuanyuan Mo''s chest, and her heart was filled with satisfaction. She finally knew the truth, and the person who went to the concubine every night was not the emperor. The concubine seemed to be favored, but the emperor arranged a wild man. Her body was unclean and the appearance was beautiful. The difort in the original heart subsided when the truth was known. As long as A Mo is here, secretly loving her, like her, the same as the improper concubine. But A Mo was very concerned about her, and she wanted to pave the way for her, and she naturally wanted to appreciate it. She needs to be more low-key in order to live up to A Mo''s heart. Once the home is strong, A Mo will not be so difficult. "Amo, you are so good." An Ningxiangy in Xuanyuanmo''s arms, showing a sweet smile, "I like you so much, Amo, you are really great." Unlike her imaginary emperor, she said that the emperor was ruthless, but her Amo was affectionate. "Soon, the Tang family will fall," Xuanyuan Mo said lightly. "When the family grows up, Ningxiang will be my queen." He pursed his lips, not knowing why. When he said this, his mind was He was thinking of another woman who smiled at him with a happy face. He shook his head and grinned. The woman turned upside down with his emperor all day long. She was no longer a clean woman. Thinking of her, he was afraid he was crazy. "Let your father prepare for the journey to settle down and use the Tang family as a stepping stone." Chapter 447: Majestic Concubine (25) Chapter 447: Majestic Concubine (25) Chapter 447: Prestigious Concubine (25) "Did the wordse to Dad?" "Bring it." "Delivered the letter to Dad?" "Also," Xuan Yuanming replied, sighing. "Actually, I have a way. I don''t need my father-inw to sacrifice myself. Why don''t Guoer believe me?" Couldn''t his father who protected his woman still protect him? "Ashi, don''t be too careful." She fed a grape into his mouth and said, "Isn''t I calling Ashi every day, just a little thing, do you still remember?" Xuanyuan swallowed the grapes and kissed her secretly on the cheek. "I just want to pet Guoer, hold Guoer, and be kind to you." "It''s a good idea, I like it," Tang Guo smiled contentedly, and fed him an apple again. "I let my dad die, and I have ideas. Ah Mi, do you want to know?" "If Guo Er said, I would like to know." Tang Guo smiled. "It''s really smart." "Naturally, I''m not Xuan Yuanmo''s idiot. He was caught by the door." He surrounded the man in his arms, and was satisfied in the heart. This man is his, and this man''s heart is also his. Dumb brother deserves to be abandoned. Tang Guo smiled, "I will be prestigious in this pce all my life. Once your rtionship is exposed, even if Xuanyuan Mo has no way to take us, courtiers? Will pressure on the royal family, how can a concubine in our district block it? live?" "If you usurp your throne, then there is no point in it. Those who are capable can hold it, those who can hold it, and be the emperor. If you marry me, no one can say anything. It is not without such a thing since ancient times." Xuan Yuan squinted his eyes, staring at the person with bad thoughts in his eyes, his heart was hot, and he liked her so much, like the way she smiled, like the way she calcted people, just like this bad girl I like to go to the top of my heart. "If my dad is a hegemon, how can the court of the Qin Kingdom treat me?" "If my dad orders it, he can win the entire Heaven and Qin Kingdom, who dares to question me?" "Anyone in this pce is unhappy, and his father wille to upy the kingdom of Tian Qin. They don''t dare to put one." Xuan Yuan''s eyes were brilliant, and he was a very good fruit. This idea is absolutely terrible. "I don''t want you to go to Qin Kingdom, I want you." Tang Guo said with a smile, Xuan Yuan destroying the whole heart is beating for her, this feeling of being forcibly possessed is really too It''s wonderful. "I want it too. Xuanyuan Mo buttoned that hat. It didn''t work if he wanted to take it down. Even if he wanted to take it down, the entire courtier would stop him from taking it down. Ah Shi, would you say OK?" What can Xuan Yuanmie say, just say, "OK." Good, good, she''s good at everything she says. No wonder, he originally told the matter to his father-inw that the other party almost jumped up to fight him, and his face was red and angry, and it was estimated that he wanted to rebel at that time. But after reading Guoer''s letter, Master Father-inw calmed down, his eyes flickered, as if thinking of something. It turned out that it was Guoer who said his thoughts in the letter. Even if he is a loyal person, when he hears Xuan Yuanmo''s practice, he will never have any loyalty. A general who holds heavy power and is jealous of the emperor can never be a fool. Tang Guo pushed Xuanyuan Ming away, took a big box out of the house, and put it in front of Xuanyuan Ming. "A Ming gave these to my father, and he recruited soldiers to buy horses, and he needed money." Open the box, there is a thick stack of silver tickets, I do nt know how many, but they are allrge denominations. In addition to silver tickets, there are two exercises. She sneered at the corner of her mouth and sold it with Xuan Yuanmo''s rewards for recruiting her father to buy horses. Then she asked Xuan Yuanmo. Surprise? Chapter 448: Majestic Concubine (26) Chapter 448: Majestic Concubine (26) Chapter 448: Prestigious Concubine (26) Xuan Yuanmo has already discussed with his confidants how to bring down the Tang family. General Tang was the hero of the Tian Qin Kingdom, and also the master of the high earthquake, and he always kept Xuanyuan from being afraid. Ordinary sin is useless to destroy such people. The conspirators below thought about a bad move and marred General Tang for treason against the enemy. Such a charge would not be useful even if it had to be credited. For example, today Qin Guo seems to be peaceful. In fact, there have been wars in the frontiers year after year, but they are not fierce. Most of them are small tribes who have invaded the border. After a slightlyrger tribe invaded the border of the Tianqin Kingdom, Xuan Yuanmo sent General Tang out, clearly meaning that the name of the general would suppress the border. In fact, it was just a long-running n. He thought of the good, and the n hovered in his mind for a long time, thinking that there would be no mistakes. But he never expected that a monthter, he received a terrible news that the tribe on the border was actually a veryrge tribe. They nted spies in Tian Qin Guoan, touched General Tang''s side, poisoned General Tang, and caused General Tang to be killed when he confronted the enemy. Afterwards, the spy was caught back by General Tang''s confidant and offered his origins, as well as showing that his tribe had broken into the interior of Tian Qin Kingdom. He didn''t know the specifics. Xuan Yuanmo was really dumbfounded. Hepletely forgot to frame General Tang. General Tang was framed and killed. Now he has no way to implement the previous n. He still needs tofort the family of Tang and prepare the generals of Tang. Something has to be pursued. Xuan Yuanmo had a headache, and was worried about what he said in detail. Did Tian Qinguo really mix so many spies? This incident of General Tang shows that the other side is hiding deeply. General Tang was poisoned and killed as a result,pletely disrupting Xuan Yuanmo''s n. To deal with all kinds of troubles, we have tofort the sad concubine, and even take it to An Ningxiang. Anjia was also a little dumbfounded, and could only crouch silently in the corner, and did not dare to squeak. The pce princesses, who have not been busy recently, do not y mahjong, ande to Tangguo''s pce every day to pay attention to greetings. "Sister Concubine is mourning." Concubine Meng didn''t know what to say. When General Tang died, the concubine''s backstage was also counted down, but she was not very happy. Recently she got along well with the concubine. After reading many words, she got A lot of truth. The pce princess is not a fool, the book is a concubine, and the other party must have read it. It is impossible for the concubine to understand the reason they can understand. His Majesty first named Tang Guo as a concubine, not because he liked it. As for theter favor, it may not be because of General Tang. Tang Guo''s eyes were red and he said, "This pce is fine." "Men, give some peace to this pce." Mei Lan did so, and after a while, the smoke was smoky, and the scent from the face also closed Meng Fei''s eyesfortably. Suddenly, Meng Fei opened her eyes, looked at the concubine who had fallen asleep on the soft couch, and looked at the still burning incense, her expression inexplicable. "Mei Lan, what kind of fragrance is this? Where did ite from?" Meng Fei clenched her hands tightly. Before she heard it called Ning Shenxiang, wouldn''t it be from the emperor? Mei Lan said, "This is what the emperor specifically found for his mother, called Ning Shenxiang." Meng Fei almost leaned over, quickly and calmly stabilized her body, looked at Tang Guo who was sleeping peacefully, and smiled bitterly at the corner of her mouth, her heart chilling. It turned out that the imperial concubine was not the emperor''s true love, but she was envious for a long time and was really sad in the end. "It''s not good for a long time, my sister is asleep, let''s withdraw." Chapter 449: Majestic Concubine (27) Chapter 449: Majestic Concubine (27) Chapter 449: Prestigious Concubine (27) Mei Lan obediently withdrew Ning Shenxiang, but Meng Fei did not leave, and waited until Tang Guo woke up. "Meng Fei hasn''t left yet?" "No, wait for Sister Consort." After Tang Guo got up and dressed, he asked, "Is there anything else? If Meng Fei is bored, go back to your pce to y, this pce is not interested at this time." "My sister is not interested," Meng Fei sighed, and the words turned sharply. "My sister likes that Ning Shenxiang?" "The gift from the emperor, naturally I like it." Tang Guo''s mouth curved, "I ordered this incense and did sleep well." "Sister Noble, this fragrance is good, but it''s better to be less." Meng Fei didn''t know what to say. There were many eyeliners in the pce, and many mistakes. I had to remind you of this, but it was about the emperor She didn''t dare to say anything in a nutshell. She took Tang Guo''s hand and whispered, "Sister Guifei heard that it is a three-drug poison, and this fragrance is the same." Tang Guo smiled at Princess Shang Meng''s eyes. "The gift from the emperor has been used to ordering every day, and it is not used to not ordering. He asked me to put away, he was afraid of unhappiness." She pushed away Meng Fei, "Meng Fei,e back, and I''ll find youter." Meng Fei didn''t speak again. How should she remind her, I don''t know if she should speak. When she got up and left, Tang Guo made a noise. "Meng Fei." "Sister Concubine?" Meng Fei turned back and saw Tang Guo smile a little, "Don''t think about this incense again, he gave it, I''d like to light it." Meng Fei was shocked. She looked at Tang Guo inconceivably. There was only one idea in her heart. The concubine already knew? ? ? Since you know why use it? I remembered the sentence just now, "He gave it, willingly nodded", Concubine Meng smiled, nodded, "Yes, my sister understands." No wonder, noble concubine so many books here, woke them, but could not wake her Yourself. Was she unwilling to wake up? Meng Fei only felt cold in her heart. Where would the emperor''s heart fall? Still, fall on any woman, the emperor, have no interest. Her lingering departure, thest expectation of the emperor, also dissipated. What a pity, fortunately, she hasn''t fallen deep yet, and a generation of beauties like the concubine has been treated so ruthlessly. Ning Shenxiang, who had been lost for a long time, lost his heart to Xuan Yuanmo. Tang Guo watched Meng Fei leave in despair, her eyebrows raised slightly, and her lips ticked. "The women in the pce just make up for their brains. If you reveal a little bit, they can guess all the plot. The women in the pce, never Disappointed the pce. " [How does the host know that Meng Fei can see that there is something wrong with this fragrance? "Isn''t it introduced in the plot?" [Yes ... Yes? Why didn''t he notice it? "When Princess Meng appeared in the plot, didn''t she introduce it? Is her mother a descendant of Xiangxiang?" [But ... but she lost her mother at eight. "Such a good craft, is her mother willing to sacrifice in her own hands? The plot behind it is not the same, Meng Fei has never used incense, and once reminded Yin Fei not to incense, saying that the incense is bad. [I ... I''ll go through the plot. General Tang died in battle, and Tang Guo naturally became "ill." This disease is half a year. Of course, Xuan Yuanmo woulde to see her every day, but after leaving, she hurried away. After the death of General Tang, Tian Qin''s spirit was greatly reduced, which led to repeated vitions by those tribes on the border, as if demonstrating with Tian Qin. There should be a sentence here, good morning on the weekend! Chapter 450: Majestic Concubine (28) Chapter 450: Majestic Concubine (28) Chapter 450 The Prestigious Concubine (28) The n waspletely disrupted, and the most prestigious general was poisoned and killed by the enemy. The people of Tian Qin Kingdom were very angry. But those tribes were so happy that the generals of the Tian Qin Kingdom had let them figure it out, wouldn''t it be possible to **** resources and beauty from the Tian Qin Kingdom. Xuan Yuanmo''s busy and scorched head has no time to n to let the concubine step down, and to cover the affairs of the beloved woman. In the chapel, when he asked who could go to the border to riot, his eyes suddenly fell on the Anjia father and son. Anjia was also a military general, and there were many males. Xuan Yuanmo pondered for a moment. Those tribes also looked fierce. Before they ignored each other too much, they started to enlighten. This time it may not be the opportunity for Anjia to rise. If Anjia and his son are to settle down, he can raise the status of Ningxiang first. It''s more deserved than it was to smash Ningxiang for the first time. At that time, the father and son of the family made a contribution, only mentioning the position of An Ningxiang, but he did not go to the other party, he went to the pce of the concubine, and other people would not take Ningxiang seriously. And in doing so, it is more fully proved that he is more favored by the concubine. When thinking about it, Xuan Yuanmo directly winked at Anjia father and son. In fact, Xuan Yuanmo did not say that the An family also had this idea. Stand up right away and be willing to ask for a fight. After the matter was resolved, Xuanyuan Mo felt quitefortable, and decided to secretly tell Ningxiang about it at night. But during the day, he still had to go to the pce of the concubine. When he came to the concubine''s pce, he didn''t stop the maid froming in to report. He stepped in gently, and saw the thin and beautiful woman leaning on the soft couch and flipping through the books. Her face was not rosy half a year ago, but her face was still morous, but there was a bit of mncholy between her brows, which made her feel distressed. Xuan Yuanmo ignored the feeling subconsciously, and made a sound, came to her, "What book is the concubine reading?" "Some interesting words." Tang Guo put the book aside. "Most of them are made up by the secret history of the pce of the distant dynasty." Xuan Yuanmo picked it up and rolled it, but frowned, "Why does the concubine like to read these textbooks?" He still trembled because the things in the textbooks were not what he was doing? "It''s just a bit boring." Tang Guo looked up, staring at him eagerly. "Amo, I''ll only be you in the future." Xuanyuan Mo''s heart tightened when he heard this, "What is the concubine worried about?" "I''m afraid that A Mo will leave me in the future. I was really alone at that time." The woman''s eyes were dimmed. "There are so many beautiful people in this pce. A Mo might like somebody someday." "I''m not afraid that others will say that my concubine is jealous, or that someone will say that I am cruel," she said with her eyes fixed on him. "I''m afraid, A Mo doesn''t like me, as it is written in the text, A Mo I like other women. " "Howe, the concubine is more concerned, I won''t like other people." Xuan Yuan Mo patted her shoulder, saw tears on her face, raised her hands and wiped her, "I will protect you, Even if General Tang is not there. " "Really?" "Really." Xuan Yuanmo looked at the expression of her serious questioning, gritted her teeth, and lied. After speaking, he saw her with a bright smile, holding his waist, and said lowly, "Amo, you are so good, they all say that the emperor is ruthless. The old father said the same thing, and told me not to I give you all my heart, but I don''t believe it. " "At that time, I told my dad, A Mo is not such a person, really, A Mo is not such a person." "Amo, you are so good." Chapter 451: Majestic Concubine (29) Chapter 451: Majestic Concubine (29) Chapter 451: Prestigious Concubine (29) Xuan Yuanmo walked out of the pce with a loss of mind, and what lingered in his mind was the pale face of the woman, a bright smile, and that full of love and trust made him feel heavy. From the day she entered the pce, he hadn''t told her the truth. She actually believed it. This is ridiculous, and someone believed every word he said. He was holding a sour heart, what happened to him, why was it so painful to think that he had never told her the truth? Xuan Yuanmo quickly shielded such emotions and devoted himself toplicated political affairs. Only when he was busy would he not think wildly. He was so busyte at night that he forgot to tell An Ning Xiang An''s father and son about to go tonight. "Emperor, are you going to Angui Pce?" Xuan Yuanmo looked at the sky, "Brother Huang went to the Concubine Pce tonight?" "Yes, it passed a long time ago." Xuan Yuanmo tightened his heart and shook his fist. I don''t know why. At this moment, there was an urge to stop the brother Huang. But no, he is exactly the same as Brother Huang, and must not appear in front of outsiders at the same time. The **** didn''t know Xuan Yuanmo''s thoughts, and thought he was thinking about whether to go to An Ningxiang''s pce, and just wanted to ask a few words, Xuan Yuanmo said. "I won''t go tonight. You send someone to tell Ningxiang that the father and son are going on an expedition, and I wille to see her tomorrow night." Xuan Yuanmo rubbed his temples. He was busy all day and was really tired. The **** doubted him, and proceeded as instructed. Xuan Yuanmo went into the dark room of the pce without rest. This dark room leads directly to the pce of Xuanyuan''s extinction. Xuanyuan''s sleeping pce was the forbidden area of the imperial pce. Except for him and a few heirs of the royal family, no one knew that his twin brother Xuanyuanmo lived in it. Every day, they meet here, morning and night. In order for Xuanyuan Mi to appear in front of people, he needs to wait here. In fact, this was originally built by the emperor to cultivate feelings for the two brothers. I hope that they can get along with each other and protect the Heaven and Qin Kingdom together. Where did the Emperor know this ce was actually used by Xuan Yuanmo. It is used to exchange identities, so that his emperor Xuan Xuan dies and goes to Lin = fortunately his concubine. It''s ridiculous. He squeezed some cold tea cups, which was really not a taste in his heart. He thought of her lying shamelessly in the arms of the emperor, his heart twitching. Xuan Yuanmo patted the tabletop anxiously, clenching his lips, and condensing the faint candlelight, only tonight was really long, and it was a little incredible. "In the future, don''t get too close to the stupid brother." Xuanyuan Mi carefully helped Tang Guo clean his little hands. "He touched other women and would dirty Guo Er''s hands." Obviously she is jealous, so she has to say that she is so elegant and refined. After drying her little hand, she kissed the back of her hand, put her hand on his face, and moved it to his heart again. "Guoer only touched me, only on my arms." "Guo ..." He looked at the stunning woman who was smiling and groaning in front of him, looking pitiful, like an abandoned puppy. Tang Guo raised his eyebrow lightly, and squeezed his handsome cheek, condensing him, "Ashi, you are not cute." Xuan Yuan stunned her heart, quickly held her little hand, and circled her in her arms, "Guoer." Tang Guo yawned and nced at the ashes of the pce. "The hands were washed, and the clothes were burned by you. Ah Shi, being too greedy is not good." "Ma''am, I knew my fault for my husband." Xuanyuan''s mouth had a wicked smile on his face, and he brought the person in his arms to the couch. "I''ll apologize to you right away, and you will be satisfied. Chapter 452: Majestic Concubine (30) Chapter 452: Majestic Concubine (30) Chapter 452: Prestigious Concubine (30) Xuan Yuanmo waited all night in the dark room. Hearing that there was motion in the dark room, his body stiffly raised his head, and he saw Xuan Yuaning in with a happy smile on the corner of his mouth. He clenched his fist, and Pi smiled at his flesh, "Brother, it''ste today. If you don''te again, you will have no dynasty." "Catch up." Xuan Yuanchi sat down in his seat and said indifferently, "you go." That beautiful look, Xuan Yuanmo looked unhappy. "Looks like the Emperor has been romantic against night, but is very satisfied with your concubine?" "That''s natural." Xuan Yuanmei remembered that person, and the smile under his eyes never disappeared. "The concubine is a good woman." Xuan Yuanmo''s heart moved, thinking of an incredible possibility, staring at Xuan Yuan, "Brother Huang, you ..." "Don''t you really like the concubine?" When asked, Xuanyuan Mo was particrly nervous. He didn''t know why. There was always a feeling in his heart that something precious was about to be taken away. Xuan Yuan confessed frankly and nodded, "Yes, I look at the concubine, otherwise the second brother really thought that I would listen to you willingly, and go with a woman day = night together?" Xuan Yuanmo stepped back, his face changed, "Brother Huang, you should know the purpose of letting you do this." "Isn''t it just for your cabbage flower?" Xuanyuan Miughed, "I won''t grab the cabbage flower with you, just to please the concubine. Now that the Tang family is gone, you don''t have to jealous of the Tang family''s power and pamper you That s it, is there any conflict with the previous purpose? " That being said, Xuan Yuanmo was silent. After the death of General Tang, the concubine can be said to have no reliance, and it is no longer daunting. Once An Jia returns home this time, he can slowly n the aftermath, and there is no need to worry about the trouble caused by the concubine. Xuan Yuan patted Xuan Yuan Mo''s shoulder, and his deep eyes revealed a few wisps of evil light, "Second brother, you have been nning for so long, but don''t let your cabbage flower down. As for the concubine, she is already my person. When you go to see her during the day, please keep your distance and don''te in close contact with your emperor. " "I am the person who most hates being ridiculed of yourself. You are not my brother." Xuan Yuanmei said, "As for what you want, you can do it, but the only thing is that you are not allowed to start with Guoer. The woman looking at you, if your cabbage flowers dare to bully the fruit, I will make her a rotten flower. " "Brother, why is she all my concubine?" Xuanyuan Ming shook his head and smiled, "Second Brother, since she is your concubine, why did you ask me to do that kind of thing?" "From the day you decide, it''s impossible between you. Whether you like or don''t like the concubine, this thing determines that you will not have any possibility." "Actually, I don''t look down on you this way," Xuan Yuanchi said with a little chill, "It doesn''t matter if you n for your cabbage flower, but you counted a person who was once innocent and purely likes you, what you do None of them hurt her. " "You say, what will happen when she knows the truth one day?" Xuan Yuanmo''s face was pale and he retreated, and there was an impulse to escape. "Do not be indecisive in doing things. You should be fortunate that I do not have any interest in the throne. You know, what I do not like the most is to be constrained. The will of the father and emperor is of no use to me." "Remember, Guo Er is the woman I am dying of, and your emperor, keep a distance with her." With the back view of Xuanyuan Mo''s departure, Xuanyuan''s extinction sounded slightly chilling. Chapter 453: Majestic Concubine (31) Chapter 453: Majestic Concubine (31) Chapter 453: Prestigious Concubine (31) More than half a year has passed since the death of General Tang, and Tang Guo''s pce has begun to flourish again. Among them, several high-ranking concubines from Meng Fei came most diligently, almost every day. Since that date, Meng Fei has also been intimate with Tang Guo. The other concubines thought that Tang Guo had opened a small stove for her alone. Meng Fei looked at Tang Guo with good looks and was relieved. "I heard that Anjia''s father and son were sent to the border to calm those tribes." Meng Fei said inadvertently. "Sister Noble, can you remember Angui?" Tang Guo took a sip of tea and smiled. "Remember, that is a very low-key person who rarely goes out to y in the pce. He is handsome in appearance and lightly dressed, but the embroidery on it is not ordinary. "Sister Guifei has a good memory." Meng Fei couldn''t help but be surprised. "The embroidery was originally embroidered by An Guiren, and she is said to have figured it out herself." Tang Guo smiled and said nothing, and An Ningxiang was indeed very talented in embroidery. There is no reason for him. An Ningxiang''s mother-inw was once a very outstanding embroidery woman. An Ningxiang''s talent was even higher than her mother-inw. What embroidery method will make her think about it for three or two days, and it will have results. But she has always been low-key, these reputations have not been spread. [Host, do you have an idea for An Ningxiang? ] What the system smelled vaguely. Tang Guo shook his head. "No idea, but a woman deeply emperor''s love. I have no idea about her. I just feel that her existence is equally sad." sad? "This pce is here, and the truth will one daye out. When Xuan Yuanmo knew the truth, it was the day she ended miserably. Are you sad?" This world should be the only one. The original owner ended in a tragic end, and the heroine did not intervene. How about this An Ningxiang? Because her mother is an embroidered mother, she has be the mortal chamber of Lord An. She has a bright mind and knows how to watch and watch. She taught An Ningxiang a lot since she was a child. Especially knowing that her daughter was going to the pce, she taught it carefully for several months. People who can embroider for a long time as soon as they sit down can see that they are also calm. Even now, An Ningxiang knew the truth and never intended to provoke in front of her. Instead, she stayed quietly in the golden house that Xuanyuan Mo forged for her and allowed her to hide. It can be seen that his cleverness and forbearance also have some worries. If she seeds, she can enter, but if she does not, she will not retreat. She won''t be irritated. She has to say that she is smart. There is nothing to do with Xuanyuan ink, she doesn''t need to add a snake to it, and doing some extra things may cause trouble for herself. "I just have some expectations. When that dayes, how will An Ningxiang behave." Tang Guo said with a smile. The system always feels that the host''s words are full of countless maliciousness. Previously, he was still guessing, was it because the host would appreciate the ingenuity of this heroine and intend to save the other party once? Now he finally understood that it was impossible, the host was waiting to see the joke. The system expressed his thoughts, and Tang Guo, who really provoked,ughed out, "The person who programmed you really has a pit, why should I help her? I''ll just wait and see the joke." "I and her for no reason, Anjia ns to work with Xuanyuan Mo to deal with my dad. It would be kind to not take the opportunity to add two more fires." The system hesitated, will it be the same with or without fire? Anyway, the worst thing is to settle down, no no no, the worst thing is Xuan Yuanmo. Chapter 454: Majestic Concubine (32) Chapter 454: Majestic Concubine (32) Chapter 454: Prestigious Concubine (32) "There are causes and effects. An Ningxiang became a queen in herst life. She has exhausted her blessing. No matter what the oue of this life is, it is just a cycle of cause and effect." "Sometimes think about it, it''s really unfair. If the pce wants to get results, it must be carefully nned. The male and female masters with aura can enjoy it by virtue of the aura." "Tunzi, isn''t Tiandao malicious to me?" System: He really doesn''t know. "But it''s still good. After going through so many worlds, what I master is my own, all in my mind. Now I can put my light = slip = slip in a certain world, and I can live. It''s fine. " The system was dripping with sweat, and the host wanted to understand it. He was afraid that the host would rise, and asked him if he needed a gift package. It''s not that he doesn''t give it, he really doesn''t, he is a system that only stores the plot and has nothing. No, he can do it now. It''s just that this is the ancient world. Without the Inte, he is very helpless. He can only be a listener. "Sister Consort is in a good mood today." Meng Fei asked with a smile, "Want to go to the Royal Garden to enjoy the flowers? You have been sick for more than half a year, and you should go out for a walk." "Okay." Tang Guo came here suddenly, and it turned out that spring hade. No wonder the weather had be much hotter these days. "But my sisters have to wait, this pce is going to change their clothes. The color on the body is dim, and it is not suitable to go out where the garden is full of flowers." Princesses of the Pce: Change again? How many times a day? A line of pce princesses went to the Royal Garden with a smile. The beautiful people standing beside the flowers and watching various beautiful flowers blooming are also a unique scenery. The concubines appreciate flowers and bards and get along very well. Coincidentally, on the other side, two familiar people came, who were not Lan Guiyu and An Guiren? The two soon saw Tang Guo and his party and hurried forward to salute. "I didn''t expect to be able to meet the concubine here." Lan Guizhen has always been a straightforward temper. "Can the concubine have a good body?" "When the concubine is seriously ill, our sisters may be worried about death. Just recover your body, and it really relieves the sister." An Guiren stood on the side after the formal salute, and didn''t say much. Even at this time, General Tang was killed and Anjia''s father and son were sent to the border to suppress the chaotic tribes. She was still not proud and impatient, and she was at ease as an invisible person. Tang Guo''s eyes fell on a sachet around Angui''s waist, and he said with some interest, "The sachet around Angui''s waist looks very chic, and it looks familiar to the Embroidery Pce." "Can you show it to the pce?" An Guiren dare not obey, carefully unpack the sachet and give it to Mei Lan. Tang Guo held it in his hand for a while and said with a smile, "Looking at it from afar, especially like the embroidery method of the sachet that was lost in this pce. A closer look at the stitches still shows some differences." "The embroidery method of this sachet of Angui is much rougher than that of this pce." The concubines were jealous. Is it really good for you to "bully" a littledy like you and show off in front of others? An Ningxiang looked at Tang Guo with a little surprise, "The concubine once had a sachet that is more delicate than this embroidery?" "Yes." Tang Guo handed the sachet to Men and motioned her back to An Guiren before saying, "I was identally lost when I was a kid." Chapter 455: Majestic Concubine (33) Chapter 455: Majestic Concubine (33) Chapter 455: Prestigious Concubine (33) "That is the relic of the maiden of the pce. The maiden of the pce is a foreigner. She is proficient in embroidery outside the pce. It is a little different from the Central ins side. Unfortunately, the mother is not good at birth. It didn''t take long for people to go there. This sachet was handed over to my pce by my father, saying that it was already prepared by my mother. When the concubines saw this, they quicklyforted. "The embroidery method outside the plug is a little moreplicated, and the color is quite bold. Unlike our Central ins, we pay particr attention to thebination of colors. To look beautiful, the colors must not be too messy." "But the sachet in the pce was counted when it was free, and there were 88 colors on it." "It doesn''t look cluttered, but very contrasting, one color after another. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it." An Ningxiang clenched her handkerchief, eighty-eight colors, so why is it like the sachet she picked up when she was a child. When she first counted sixty-six colors, she was a little older and distinguished more carefully. When she counted eighty-eight colors, she was stunned. If it weren''t for her mother''s teachings, she might not be able to count how many colors there are. Some colors have so little difference, so many colors are really incredible on a small sachet. That sachet was picked up by the river once when she was a kid. From an early age, she came back to embroidery and thought it was of great research value. She did figure out a lot of special embroidery methods from above, but so far she has not figured it out, only learned a little. After entering the pce, the sachet fell in the boudoir. Later, I asked someone to bring a message to the family, and wanted to bring the sachet in. But ... a letter from a family member said that she could only me it if she hadn''t found it, it should have been identally lost, and she felt sorry for it. Now listening to Tang Guo''s words, An Ningxiang was jumping in her heart, wouldn''t it really be the sachet left by the concubine? She has always been cautious, and if she wants to know in her heart, she will not speak. "There is also a small golden lock in that sachet, which was sent by my father," Tang Guo said with regret. "It''s a pity." This time, An Ningxiang was not calm. She was sure that the sachet was a concubine. When she picked it up, there was indeed a small golden lock in the sachet. She was not interested in Jin Suo and left the other side in the sachet, instead studying the embroidery on that sachet daily. Nowadays, even if the sachet is lost, An Ningxiang will never admit that the sachet was picked up, and who knows what trouble will be caused. Tang Guo nced at the appearance of An Ningxiang''s eyes, his heart was funny, his eyes turned a bit, and he had a bad thought, and asked Mei Lan to prepare ink. The concubines thought she was going to paint and write poems. I didn''t expect that she spent half an hour, and what she painted turned out to be a small, exquisite sachet. "Well, sisters, look, is the sachet lost in this pce very good-looking, more exquisite than An Guiren''s?" The concubines looked, didn''t they? What I admire even more is that the concubine''s good painting skills are clearly dead, and they are lifelike as she painted them. They all think they are real and want to touch them, as if they have been drawn with a stitch and a line. Fei Meng stood on the side and looked at the woman who was embarrassed by flowers first, and her heart burst intoplexity. The looks are amazing, and the painting skills are so superb. I heard that the concubine practiced martial arts when she was a kid. If it was not an identter, I was afraid that she could be called a peerless beauty who could write. Such a woman actually entered the pce. An Ningxiang looked at the familiar sachet, her head lowered. This secret is rotten in my heart. Chapter 456: Majestic Concubine (34) Chapter 456: Majestic Concubine (34) Chapter 456: Prestigious Concubine (34) Since that day, An Ningxiang has barely left home. Tang Guo had long removed her concubine, because she wanted to sleepte and didn''t want to get up too early. This reason is also no one, and spreading it is even more ridiculous and controversial. General Tang is still there, and many people are still holding back. General Tang has been dead for more than six months, and many people have criticized the concubine. Recently, Xuan Yuanmo also received a discount from the minister, hoping that everything could be touched by rain and dew, of course, it was rejected by Xuan Yuanmo. He was directly taunting, "You are concerned about the harem in Qiqi. At the time, Qiji wanted people to go to the border to riot, so why didn''t anyonee forward?" "Since you are so busy, would you like to seal a title for you, and go to the border to make peace, and make a military achievement ande back?" "In the future, I will let people hear such words, and I will be very interested in caring about the backyard of Zhongqing''s house." Xuan Yuan''s resolute reply made the courtier silent. Today''s emperor is no longer the emperor who just ascended the throne, and can be manipted at will. They looked at each other, and looked at the adults who had maids in the harem, and found that they were calm and unwilling to impeach the concubine to dominate the harem. There was some confusion in their hearts. Originally, they thought that when they broke off, there would be countless people who would reconcile it, which was different from what they imagined? After the next dynasty, someone couldn''t help pulling a closer minister and asked, "Mr. Meng, what do you mean?" "No meaning, Master Liu, what do you mean by holding my official?" Master Meng was serious, but I didn''t know anything, and made Master Liu scold an old fox. He smiled, "Master Meng has no idea about the concubine monopolizing the harem?" "Can you have any ideas?" Master Meng raised her eyelids. "That is the ability of the concubine. I wait for the foreign minister, so don''t interfere with your harem." "My official remembers that there is an eighteen-room junior in Master Liu''s house. Be careful to be remembered." After speaking, Master Meng put on his sleeves, and left with the corner of his mouth. Now that his daughter is so good, why do he have to do that annoying thing. Thinking of the news from his daughter, he looked a little moreplicated. Regarding the concubine, the Meng family should not interfere. It''s best not to hold hands, or to make a living. His Majesty''s mind is getting harder and harder to detect. "Niangniang, what are you looking for?" When Tang Guo instructed her to find out all the boxes that had brought the pce to the pce, Men inquired thoughtfully. Say, find it faster this way. " Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "Also, I forgot that these were all made by Men at the beginning. You still remembered that a father gave it to the pce, and it contained the relics of the mother, except for the most precious fragrance Outside the bag, the other relics are in that box? " "Remember, look for ves here." Mei Lan had a faint impression, and found the box in memory, and quickly pulled out the small box from it, which was the size of a book. "Mother-inw, is this it?" Tang Guo nced at the box and nodded, "Give it to the pce, this is it." Mei Lan thought that Tang Guo wanted to see Wusiren, and he became more silent on the side. The mother-inw was gone, and now the general is gone. I thought it was good for the emperor to treat her mother, but I did not expect that it was just an illusion. Think about it this way, the man who looks the same as the emperor is probably the best person in the world to treat his mother. Chapter 457: Majestic Concubine (35) Chapter 457: Majestic Concubine (35) Chapter 457: Prestigious Concubine (35) Tang Guo opened the box with some gadgets in it. Her ultimate goal was to have a Jinpa, which was originally brought by General Tang personally. Later, when she entered the pce, General Tang put this Fang Jinpa in the box, saying that this thing should be passed to her. Tang Guo spread out the Jinpa, and looked at the delicate patterns on it, and the densely embroidered small characters on the side, his eyes shed. People who don''t know think this is just ordinary Jinpa, but as long as they see the contents, they will understand that it is not so simple. On this Jinpa, what has been recorded is a long-lost embroidery method, that is, the embroidery method on her sachet. Tang Guo''s father and mother knew each other outside the perimeter. At that time, General Tang was still an 18-year-old childnguage. When he was in chaos, he happened to meet her mother with embroidery and paid a few hooligans, so she appreciated them and helped her to solve the rogues. At the first sight, the two returned to see each other, and the mother and father returned. Although she has a good embroidery technique and is not bad in kung fu, she suffered from the root causes of her early injuries and her health is not good. She can live to be in her twenties and she is already fighting with God. Sure enough she was born shortly afterwards. Since then, General Tang has been spoiling his beloved daughter with no intention of keeping the strings. Everyone in Tian Qin Kingdom knows that General Tang''s darling of a girl became a idiot, and shepletely darted Miss Tang''s daughter into a little princess. Knowing that she would not live long, and could not bear the loss of this handed-down technique, she left it on the Jinpa by embroidery. In these two days, Tang Guo has been studying thisplicated embroidery method. In the world she has traveled through, she has done embroidery, and the methods of embroidery she knows are countless. After watching it for three or five days, she thought that she understood the same, and started to make sachets. Mei Lan was by Tang Guo''s side all day, watching her superb skills, she was stunned. "This is the technique left by the mother. Looking at the sachet on An Guiren that day, this pce suddenly remembered that this technique could not be lost." Men said that she understands that, now that she has no rtives, she can only look for the objects of those rtives. "Mother, who made this sachet for?" Mei Lan actually knew in her heart, certainly not for the emperor. Sure enough, Tang Guo smiled. "For whom, naturally, the one who came over at night." The corner of Tang Guo''s mouth twitched gently. When the time came, this sachet would be very useful. At night, when Xuanyuan went out, the person was not looking at the storybook, but was embroidering. He walked over gently, not afraid to disturb her, or to touch her, just because she was scared and would stab her fingers. Sitting quietly and watching her embroidery, this kind of tranquil beauty also made him feel wonderful. At this point, he just wanted to change her,dy. He looked at the embroidered pattern, some words were inexplicable, and thought that Guoer would embroider some flowers, within the eagle. It never urred to her that she had embroidered a very cute puppy. "is it nice?" "Good-looking, especially cute." Xuanyuan Mi quickly praised, grasping her waist, "Why is Guoer interested in doing this?" "For Ashi, do you want it?" Embroidered the puppy''s sachet for him? Although wearing a sachet embroidered with puppies is very inconsistent with his image, why is he so happy that he can''t wait to throw away the sachet on his waist immediately and bring this cute sachet under his hand People dangle in front of people, and even more want to dangle in front of Xuan Yuanmo. "Yes." Chapter 458: Majestic Concubine (36) Chapter 458: Majestic Concubine (36) Chapter 458: Prestigious Concubine (36) "I really embroidered the sachet for you," Tang Guobang Xuan Ming put on the rusty sachet and touched the puppy pattern on it. "But it is also true to use you to do one thing." Xuan Yuanming didn''t mind at all. He touched the sachet and exposed a neat row of teeth, except that the corner of the mouth was still a bit wicked, "I like it if I like it." Whatever he uses, he is particrly willing to use it, whether it is from the heart or the body. "Until I remind him, Ah Mi is not allowed to reveal the existence of this sachet to Xuanyuan Mo." Xuanyuan squinted his eyes, "OK." Although regretful, he was right to listen to Guoer. "Don''t regret it. It doesn''t matter that you preach to people all over the world when the timees," Tang Guo said with a smile. "I will make clothes for you and shoes for you in the future. There is no problem swaying in front of Xuan Yuanmo . " Xuan Yuanming held her fair little hand and picked it up and kissed him, "No, Guo Er is not suitable for those rough jobs. Some people do clothes and some shoes. If Guo Er really cares, just do a little Sachets will do. " Doing these hurt eyes, he can''t bear her to be tired, she is not good at all, if he is bad for them, he will regret his life. He pulled the person aside and sat down, and started rubbing her knees again, and every time he looked up, he could receive her smile and groan, with a little favorite look. If Guoer likes him, he will be satisfied. This woman is really terrible to be good to him, let alone a small use, it is a big use, he will not frown if he wants his life. "Do you like me more tonight?" He put his palms on her knees, and asked with infinite tenderness in his eyes. Tang Guo held his head, and kissed him in the forehead. "that''s nice." "His father-inw is progressing very smoothly. There are items given by him. His father-inw is a forceful man who has assembled a group of very loyal people." Not only that, veterans who had retired due to various injuries were also found by General Tang and quietly picked up. After knowing what happened on Tang Guo''s side, countless veterans were angry and willing to follow General Tang. Xuanyuan''s extinction had to intervene, but both General Tang and Tang Guo stopped it. The father and daughter are really a virtue, but it is enough to prove that they are capable people. Xuan Yuanchi thought more than once, no wonder that he would fall in love with her at first sight, and Guoer was really outstanding. Is it because God is too jealous of such an excellent fruit, that leaves her with a pain. "I have one more thing for you to give to my father." Tang Guo signaled Mei Lan to take her prepared booklet and hand it to Xuanyuan Mie without sealing it. "With the contents inside, let alone a heavenly Qin country, the whole world may not be able to take it down. However, neither of my daddy and my ambitions are so big, they only need to upy one side of thend and master the forces that can capture Tian Qin at any time. " Xuanyuan is so funny, there is no ambition, but not everyone can do that. Tian Qin Kingdom is not a small country, but a superpower. These two fathers and daughters are amazing. He didn''t mean to open the contents of the booklet. He directly put it in his arms, and he gave it to him without sealing, showing that he trusted him. No matter what good things, he doesn''t care, he only cares about the people in front of him. Chapter 459: Majestic Concubine (37) Chapter 459: Majestic Concubine (37) Chapter 459: Prestigious Concubine (37) For half a year, Xuan Yuanmo was busy scouting spies from border tribes. The Anjia father and son also made contributions on the border, and those tribes who fought did not dare to invade. For a time, Anjia''s momentum rose sharply in the Chaotang. After the ss teacher returned to the DPRK, he was naturally rewarded and Anjia became a new rising force. The little Angui in the harem also got a promotion because of his family. From a small Zhenglipin Angui, he was promoted to Zhengwupin Anqi. Everyone thought that Xuan Yuanmo would go to An Ningxiang that night, but did not expect that "He" would go to the pce of the concubine. After so much thought, everyone understood that the emperor was promoted to An An''s status only because of his family. He didn''t like An An in his heart. He liked the concubine. No one knows that it was Xuanyuan Ming whoforted the concubine at night, and An Zhuan could see the emperor, the lord, almost every night. "Aggrieved Ningxiang." Xuan Yuan Mo cherished the woman in her arms, "Now that my home is in the momentum, as long as I settle down, I will definitely give them a chance, and I can promote your position at that time. "Well, A Mo, you are so good." An Ningxiang was sweet inside. She thought of the charming concubine, and hesitated. "If A Mo seals me, I don''t know what to do to the concubine?" It was another man who went to the concubine pce. For the royal appearance, Xuan Yuanmo would definitely not use this as an excuse. General Tang had died in battle, and the glory of the Tang family could not bring anything to the concubine. It can be said that once Xuanyuan Mo can''t wait to see the concubine, his life will be difficult. Xuan Yuanmo was suddenly silent, and Ningxiang became the queen, and of course he would not spoil the concubine again. The person he liked from the beginning was Ningxiang, and the concubine was nothing but a shield for Ningxiang. ording to the original n, General Tang would be enemies of treason, and the concubine would be implicated and beaten into the cold. Today, this method does not work. The emperor threatened to say that the concubine is the person of the other party, and he really did not dare to do anything to the concubine. In fact, deep down, he really didn''t want to treat the concubine. After thinking about it, he said, "That''s it." An Ningxiang squeezed her sleeves and pursed her lips. "Is this okay?" "Ningxiang bes the queen, and will definitely be followed by countless people. If there is a concubine in front of her, then Ningxiang will have less trouble." Xuanyuan Mo exined, "If your concubine ismitted because of your existence What''s wrong is not toote. " An Ningxiang felt relieved. Was A Mo thinking about her? However, she still has no taste in her heart. She will be a queen in the future, and Amo will do the same, so that everyone thinks that the person he loves is a concubine. Her queen is unloved. Although the concubine''s encounter is somewhat sympathetic, she is emotionally selfish. No woman can ept many people''s mistaken belief that her beloved one is another. But An Ningxiang is clever and she will not tell Xuanyuan Mo these ideas. She didn''t believe that the princesses in this harem could endure the concubines more favored year after year. After she became a woman, she only needed to watch from the wall. Year after year, it is three years. An Ningxiang, because the father and son of the An family repeatedly made merits, and their ranks rose again and again. Now they are no longer An An, but they are called An Xianfei. Meng Fei was promoted to Meng De Fei, Yin Fei was promoted to Yin Shu Fei, Lan Guiyi was Lan Zhaoyi, He Ronghua He Zhaoyuan, Xu Ronghua Xu Zhaorong, Yun Yun was Yun Wanyi. Tang Guo was originally the consort of the four concubines, and was promoted to imperial concubine. Chapter 460: Majestic Concubine (38) Chapter 460: Majestic Concubine (38) Chapter 460: Prestigious Concubine (38) Except for An Ningxiang, who was willing to be promoted by Xuanyuan Mo, everyone else was mentioned by Tang Guo, and he also promoted by the way. He was happy to do this, and only in this way, An Ningxiang was actually inconspicuous. Every year, she has be a concubine from a concubine. This kind of promotion speed is very shocking when you think about it. But everyone rose together, but many people thought that An Ningxiang didn''t pay much attention, otherwise every time she settled down and made a contribution, her rank rose, and everyone else followed suit, obviously the emperor did not take her seriously. The harem is the ce of countless women. Many people have been selected in these years, and there are many kinds of rotten privates. Both the high-ranking concubines and the masters who have entered the status arepeting secretly, in fact they do not know what they are fighting for. For so many years, the Emperor only went to the emperor''s pce. The only difference is that no matter how high the concubine fights, she will never burn the fire to Tang Guo. Of course, you don''t dare burn it over. There is a phenomenon that is particrly strange. It is often rumored that there are many high-ranking concubines every day, and they go to the imperial concubine''s pce early in the morning. When I left, my eyes turned red, as if I had suffered a great grievance. The frightening thing is that the next day, they rushed over again early, and when they left, many of them turned red and red. Sometimes, you will also meet a few high-ranking concubines. When youe out of the pce, you begin to taunt me. "Meng Defei, you are too much. Look at the smile in your mouth, this pce is particrly disgusting." "Yin Shufei, Hon Gong warns you that if you dare to do those things, Hon Gong will definitely give you a good look." He Zhaoyuan said in a timely manner, "To be excessive, who isparable to the emperor''s concubine." When Meng Defei and Yin Shufei heard the name, their eyes turned red together, grinding their teeth, and resentfully said, "Yes, the Empress Dowager is the most extreme, and no one in the pce hates her more . " Thinking of what happened before, Meng Defei was so angry that her eyes were spitting fire. The empress and concubine was really terrible. Didn''t she just steal a card? She was going to be punished for three days for not being allowed to touch Mahjong in the pce. Isn''t this killing her? "Sister De Fei is still good." He Zhaoyuan had grievances at the corners of her mouth. She lost the card and lost the old man. She issued a military order and said she would take a bellyband to gamble. She never lost or won, but the Emperor and Concubine of the Buddha Department even won, even if she lost her belly to the Pce of the Emperor and Concubine. Yin Shufei patted her mouth carefully, "Hey, irritating." She was just so ecstatic because she won the card for one day, and she said that the same is true of Sister Emperor''s card. As a result, she spent three days winning the baby, losing an hour to the imperial concubine. The three looked at each other and spit at the same time, "Let''s go, Minger,e and see our concubine again." The three men left with their fists. The hatred made everyone think that they had a deep hatred with Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at the fruits of a room, slowly sipped tea, and his lips twitched gently. The five bodies that Mei Lan has admired are still terrible. "At the beginning of Minger He Zhaoyuan was afraid that he would have to bring two more bellybands to dare to y cards." Mei Lan sneered, didn''t she? "Yin Shufei also dare not speak too lowly, questioning the pce''s card skills." Yeah, Niangniang''s brand skills are magic skills, who isparable? "I didn''t expect that Meng Defei was the kind of person with bad brand, so she dared to change cards in order to think that the pce''s eyes and memory are bad? Chapter 461: Majestic Concubine (39) Chapter 461: Majestic Concubine (39) Chapter 461: Prestigious Concubine (39) I don''t know when it will start. Everyone is facing in and out, everyone is praising An Xianfei''s character. Some evenmented that An Xianfei''s conduct was sufficient. However, these rumors were quickly suppressed by the Anjia family, and even released remarks, expressing that they do not want to hear such rumors of annoying the family. Once the arrest is passed on, it will be yed on the emperor to deal with his sin. Sure enough, no one said in front of her that Anxianfei''s conduct could be taken as a backstreet, but she was talking about Anjia''s good conduct, and General An''s rigorous rule. One summer, floods urred in Tianqin. Xuan Yuanmo didn''t know what to think, so he had to bring the concubine in the pce to experience people''s livelihood. An Ningxiang even suggested that the pce princess should reduce the cost and make a donation only for those who can survive the disaster. This move was praised by countless people. It is a pity that people like Anxian Fei are wrong. The emperor and concubine is proud and extravagant, and enjoys pleasure. She has a beautiful face, but her virtue is not as good as that of An Xianfei. Some courtiers were also eager to move. The emperor had been on the throne for many years, and it was time to stand. Even if he loves the imperial concubine, should he be a true harem master? Besides, the emperor is now in his fast years, but he has no son-inw. People who did not like the emperor''s concubine once again got hit with a bullet. But these zhezi Xuan Yuanmo haven''t seen it yet, they will take the pce princess to experience people''s livelihood. "If Guoer doesn''t want to go, he won''t go." Xuan Yuanming wasn''t very satisfied. He didn''t expect so many younger brother Moth, so in order to build momentum for An Ningxiang, he came up with such a method. Tang Guo put down the textbook and smiled, "Go, why not go, it''s their chance and my chance. For so many years, I gave An Ningxiang the opportunity to grow up, and it should be fruitful." She hung her arms around Xuan Yuanming''s neck. "Ashi, the window paper should be broken. I don''t want to be a snake with Xuan Yuan Moxu. I''m tired. My father''s side is almost there." "I see." Xuanyuan annihted the petite person and buried it between her neck. "I will let someone care for the fruit along the way." Tang Guo smiled. "Although my body is weaker, it''s just that the rainy weather is not good, and there are usually no problems. I have practiced martial arts." "Isn''t that a child?" Xuanyuan Mi was funny. Tang Guo was aware of his disbelief, holding his wrist, and fold it gently. His strength really surprised Xuanyuan Mi, and he heard Tang Guo say, "Ashi,e and watch." Tang Guo turned around and took out the sword he had found earlier, and attacked Xuanyuan Mi. At first Xuan Yuanmei was afraid of hurting her, but then she felt that her sword skills were exquisite and a little more serious. "Men, give A sword a sword." After Mei Lan did so, she turned to watch the door. The idea of Niang Niang was conceived, and she became crazy. It was so interesting to have a sword in the pce. After half an hour, Tang Guo had a thinyer of sweat on his face. Xuanyuan Mo stopped when he saw this, closed his sword, stepped forward to embrace the charming person, and held him tightly in his arms. Bite that red lips. After a long while, let go. "Guo, why are you so charming?" "Fascinated by A Mei?" "I was fascinated for the first time. All day long, the soul didn''t keep my heart, and I would only rest in your arms." Tang Guo was in a good mood, and he threw the sword aside at will. "After An Ningxiang is finished, you and I can be exposed to people in a bright and upright light. Ah Ming, you must be prepared to be scolded." "Guo Er is not afraid of being a woman, will I be afraid?" "Afraid is useless. Who tells you to draw the attention of this pce, and going to **** will also pull you." "Unexpectedly." Happy holidays. Chapter 462: Majestic Concubine (40) Chapter 462: Majestic Concubine (40) Chapter 462: Prestigious Concubine (40) On this visit to condolences to the victims, Xuan Yuanmo brought the concubines high in the pce. There are eight emperors including Tang Guo, the emperor. Despite all the simplicity, he still did not intend to wrong these concubines, especially Tang Guo and his Bai Yueguang An Ningxiang. Tang Guo took care of it clearly, while An Ningxiang took care of it secretly. There are many people with mixed eyes, and Xuanyuan Ming is inconvenient to appear here, and can only follow in secret. Xuan Yuanmo and Tang Guo shared the same carriage, and the other concubines were divided into several carriages. In fact, Xuanyuan Mo hasn''t been in the same room with Tang Guo for a long time. This is a carriage that is not too spacious, only the two of them. He had a sense of tension, and he looked intently at the man leaning on the cushion. She is more outstanding than in previous years. In recent years, he has neglected everything about her. Although he meets every day, he feels ufortable every time he meets. I don''t know if the emperor is warning him, there will always be conspicuous marks on the exposed skin of this person. "The imperial concubine''s body is okay?" Tang Guo nodded and smiled, "OK." "The road is a little bumpy, and you are wronged." "No grievances, I haven''t been out of the house for many years, and I want to see them." Tang Guomei''s eyes were fixed on Xuanyuan Mo, "I''m still happy toe out with A Mo." She opened the curtain and looked at thendscape passing by quickly. There was a slight smile on her cheek. "Amo, these years, I always have a feeling." "What''s it like?" Xuan Yuanmo grabbed the position of his knees unconsciously, and picked up the folds of his clothes, for fear of being found, he quickly healed. Tang Guo didn''t look back, his eyes kept looking outside, "Amo, I always think you are getting farther and farther away from me." Xuan Yuanmo froze in her heart, and said quickly, "The emperor and concubine are more concerned." "Amo, sometimes you don''t find it yourself." Tang Guo smiled back at Xuanyuan Mo. "Amo used to like me anyway, really treat me, right?" Xuan Yuanmo didn''t dare to stare at her smile. Those bright eyes were too clean, so that he didn''t dare to face them, as if he were a foul, and would stain those eyes. Just scratching his head and answering, "Naturally, who else is better than treating you?" "I am very happy to hear this answer." Tang Guo looked again at the scenery outside the car window. "No matter what the future, A Mo will do better for me, and I have no regrets in this life." Immediately following her low murmur, "Human heart, there can be no change." The voice is too low, and because of the noise of the car cymbals, Xuan Yuanmo did not hear her clearly. "The imperial concubine always likes to think wildly." The woman turned back with a smile. "Amo, I''m curious. Once I was a concubine, you called me a concubine. Now I''m a royal concubine, and you call me a royal concubine." Xuan Yuanmo''s heart was tight, yeah, wasn''t his title too rusty? "Amo, you are sozy, you are toozy to call your name." Before Xuan Yuanmo exined, she found a reason for him. Xuan Yuemo looked at her coquettish look, but she didn''t know how to exin, so she didn''t talk. For a long time, he said, "If you are ufortable, remember to talk to your uncle." "Save it." The carriage was quiet, and she kept looking at the scenery outside the window, so Xuanyuan Mo gave birth to a feeling that she might drift away at any time. He wanted to reach out to grab, and soon remembered something, and quickly put his hand back. "Hungry?" Xuanyuan Mo asked. "Not hungry." She looked back, smiled, and smiled into Xuan Yuanmo''s heart. He was panicked and was at a loss. Chapter 463: Majestic Concubine (41) Chapter 463: Majestic Concubine (41) Chapter 463: Prestigious Concubine (41) Hundreds of people came to Xuan Yuanmo in person to express gratitude to Dade when the flood urred. Later, she heard that Anxian Fei proposed to reduce the cost of the pce princess and save the money to help them through the disaster. For a time, An Xianfei''s kind character spread throughout the whole kingdom of Heaven and Qin. However, An Ningxiang is still not arrogant and impatient. She is more inly dressed than ever before, and eating and drinking is bing easier and easier. Even in the disaster area, she can eat some coarse grains with relish, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world. Many ministers who followed followed could not help but nodded, so the concubine should be thetter. The Minister has already decided in his heart, and each of them has to figure out how to raise the matter, so as not to make the emperor disgusted. Tang Guo used corn paste, a nest, and a pile of pickles, sitting there upright, and eating elegantly, but frowning slightly. When An Ningxiang saw this, her hands in her sleeves were tightly gripped, and she could not help saying, "This kind of coarse grains, isn''t the queen concubine? "What?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes, nced at An Ningxiang, and chuckled, "What''s not used to it, it''s not delicious because it''s not delicious, and it''s not impossible to eat. When you pick something, this pce is pretty If you choose to do it, if you just want to fill in your stomach, not to mention corn paste, you will have a swollen root. " An Ningxiang was silent for a moment, and said, "I didn''t expect people who were so high above the Royal Concubine to be able to know these." "This pce likes reading books, all kinds of books, histories of the dynasties, wild history, and folk textbooks, which are recorded in them." An Ningxiang did not speak, she knew that she should keep a low profile, and it was better not to confront the imperial concubine. Over the years, although she knows a secret, she doesn''t understand why Xuan Yuanmo has been slow to start with Tang Guo. Does she really only use Tang Guo as her shield? As a woman, she thought it was not that simple. She touched the lower abdomen without any trace, she was pregnant. Tang Guo noticed An Ningxiang''s movements and smiled. An Ningxiang was about to be happy. Both Meng Defei and Yin Shufei didn''t say anything. In fact, many years ago, they found that An Ningxiang''s position in the pce was special. Although the emperor did not clearly love An Ningxiang, as a woman, how could they not feel that the emperor was different to An Ningxiang. Especially Meng Defei, she knew a secret more terrible than everyone, when she realized that An Ningxiang''s status was not ordinary. Coupled with these years, she has understood why the emperor treated the emperor like that. For An Ningxiang, the former Anmei, Angui, An An, now An Xianfei. The emperor was really infatuated. For the loved one, she pushed another woman who deeply loved him into the abyss. Meng Defei didn''t have a taste in her heart, she had no appetite for eating. What a good person Huang Guifei is, I don''t understand. What can she do? A few years ago, the emperor and concubine had taught her what the emperor was, and led her to a different state. She didn''t care about Xuan Yuanmo''s favorite. It was just a pity that she had such a transcendent person. Tang Guo could not helpughing because he received the poor eyes of Meng Defei. However, the original owner is indeed sad and pathetic. As a woman, for a person who does nt love you, have you been together for many years, can you really not feel it? Perhaps you noticed the anomaly, just immersed in the dream of weaving. Chapter 464: Majestic Concubine (42) Chapter 464: Majestic Concubine (42) Chapter 464: Prestigious Concubine (42) When the emperor goes on tour, there will always be some dog blood plots that assassinate the "dog emperor". Every day, Xuanyuan Mo will take two pce princesses to go out for inspection. This day is Tang Guo and An Ningxiang. Halfway through, they were surrounded by a group of men in ck. The emperor''s tour is naturally protected by a master, but sometimes, the assassin will always drill holes. For example, when there were assassins, Xuan Yuanmo subconsciously had to take care of Tang Guo''s safety and ignore his own danger. An arrow attacked Xuanyuan Mo''s back, "just happened" standing on the side, the distance was rtively close, and An Ningxiang, who was still embarrassed, rushed to Xuan Yuanmo''s back without hesitation and blocked him. . Xuan Yuanmo came back to his mind, An Ningxiang was already in a semia. He quickly hugged An Ningxiang in his arms, with anxiety andplexity in his face, as if to say, why is there such a silly woman? Looking at this scene, Tang Guo just raised an eyebrow, facing the assassin who was still attacking, without hesitation, he took out the soft sword, jumped into the assassin group, and fought with him. Xuan Yuanmo apparently did not expect that the always delicate concubine would actually hold a sword against the assassin. Tang Guo was rude, and he fluttered around the assassin. Everywhere he passed, a sword locked his throat, leaving only a corpse behind, and her dress was not stained with any blood. Regardless of the masters of the pce, or the assassins who assassinated the emperor, facing the stunning woman holding a long sword, each sword can reap a life, and the scalp is tingling. Within a short while, more than twenty men in ck died mostly under Tang Guo''s sword. She came back with a soft sword, her face paled slightly, and her forehead covered with a thinyer of sweat. "Amo, are you okay?" She stood there with a smile, holding a soft sword that was dripping blood, dripping blood drop by drop, and staining the red soil. "Fortunately, the foundation was still small when I was a child. I have been weak and have not fallen in these years. Otherwise, Ah Mo is in danger. I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you. " "I thought this martial art was useless. After today''s incident, I still can''t fall. Amo treats me very well. Finally, I have a way to return Amo''s good." Her pace was a bit futile, and she couldn''t even hold her sword. She saw Xuan Yuanmo holding the unconscious An Ningxiang and said, "An Xianfei''s condition is not very good. A Mo, take her back to the hospital first. If it''ste, I''m afraid there will be something bad." Xuanyuan Moyan was in a daze, facing the woman in front of him a little, but quickly reacted, An Ningxiang''s current situation was very bad. Unable to think too much, he picked up An Ningxiang, and the team quickly rushed back to call the Taiyi for treatment. At the same time of treatment, the Taiyi doctor diagnosed that An Ningxiang had been pregnant for one month. The faces of the present people looked good, especially Meng Defei, who heard about the incident. An Ningxiang had woke up, and she looked anxiously at Xuan Yuanmo and Tang Guo. The doctor thought that she was worried about the child, but just said, "The wound is not deep. Please rest assured, the mother is fine, and there will be no problems." "The emperor''s concubine, s ... a pregnant woman was just an ident. A month ago, the emperor was drunk and treated me as you. Please also ..." An Ningxiang bit her lip, her face pale. Xuan Yuanmo shook her hand and said, "Take care of yourself, everything is exined to the emperor." "The Emperor said that An Xianxian would be well-supported. You are the emperor''s concubine. It is a matter of joy for the entire harem to have a pregnancy, so don''t say it anymore." "You do not even care about your life for the emperor. If this pce me you, I don''t know what the whole world will think of this pce." Chapter 465: Majestic Concubine (43) Chapter 465: Majestic Concubine (43) Chapter 465: Prestigious Concubine (43) "Anxian Fei has good morals and self-denial, but also for the emperor''s disregard for her body. Such acts show that you have deep affection for the emperor, and how this pce can obstruct your true heart. This pce has been pregnant for many years, and we can see that there is no fate, and An Xianfei raises her baby well. " Xuan Yuanmo''s original words could not be said. Today''s incident was indeed a little unexpected, and he did not expect that someone would dare to stab him in public. An Ningxiang defended his sword for him, and he was even more moved. After Li An Ningxiang became unchangeable. He thought that Tang Guo would know that An Ningxiang was pregnant, and she would make a lot of noise. She did not expect that she would say those words of tolerance. The imperial concubine in the impression should be ustomed to coquettishness and habituation, and no other concubine should be with him. Thinking of Fang Cai, the imperial concubine held a sword to kill the assassin, and his eyes could not be removed from her. He suddenly found that the imperial concubine was really charming, and her body was filled with a breathtaking atmosphere. "The Emperor must have said so much to An Xianfei, so don''t bother." Tang Guo turned and left, and Meng Defei gave a gift and quickly followed. Yin Fei thought for a few moments of condolences and left. Meng Defei chased Tang Guo''s house, and when she entered, she saw Tang Guo''s pale face, sighed, and called out, "Sister Huanggui is okay?" "It''s okay," Tang Guo wiped the soft sword with blood with a white silk scarf. "Without any action for a long time, the body bones were so unhurried." Meng Defei also listened to the previous events. It is said that most of the assassins were chopped by the imperial concubine, or they were sealed with swords. I thought to myself, she didn''t know enough about the imperial concubine. Such a glorious woman is actually just a concubine in the harem. She stepped forward and held Tang Guo''s hand, only to find that Tang Guo''s hands were cold and startled, "Would you like to see a doctor?" "Bring the two doctors together. Who wille?" "The emperor''s body is important." "Nothing, just raise it." The corner of Meng Defei''s mouth was bitter. "You are wronged." "No." Tang Guo told Men to make hot tea. After drinking, he felt much morefortable, leaned on the cushion, and said, "Get ready, you''re going to the pce." Princess Meng Defei didn''t know what to say, and finally only gathered the news she had received in Tang Guo''s ear and said gently, "Daddy came to hear the news, and the courtier was going to ask the emperor to enclose An Xianfei." "Sister, what do you think?" "No idea, all I''m waiting for is this day." Concubine Meng De was surprised, did the emperor always know? Then I smiled bitterly, yes, such a smart woman, snow and ice, would not notice. The means of the emperor and concubine, haven''t they been taught these years? "If my sister is bored in the future, pleasee to us." It was inconvenient for Princess Meng De to say more. Many things could not be changed by her little concubine. What she can do is inform Tang Guo of what she knows, and nothing else can get involved. "General, I didn''t expect to kill an emperor and concubine halfway, even killing the dead men we cultivated." General An''s face was not very good-looking, and then he remembered the news that he had said, "Well, this thing has not happened before, fortunately, the purpose is achieved." "After Ningxiang is over, all the sacrifices are worth it." The emperor was conferring Ningxiang, but from the words of his daughter, he had to make a push, lest the emperor concubine change. Chapter 466: Majestic Concubine (44) Chapter 466: Majestic Concubine (44) Chapter 466 The Prestigious Concubine (44) An Xianfei behaved well. An Xianfei was pregnant. Regardless of her safety, An Xianfei blocked the sword for the emperor. These things are linked, making the courtiers y, and it is more and more important to ask An Ningxiang to register. But Xuan Yuanmo did not immediately agree, but said that this matter needs to be considered for two days. Xuan Yuanmo came to Tang Guo''s pce. Since that day, she seems to have never recovered, and her expression is full of tiredness. I don''t know why, he had some patience for what he was about to say. But whenever he thought of An Ningxiang blocking his sword for his second disregard for his life, his previous thoughts faded a lot. "The courtiers asked for it, and we must enclose An Xianfei as the posterior." Xuan Yuanmo said, "I have no choice but to refuse this time." Tang Guo looked up and smiled at Xuan Yuanmo. "Amo need not be troubled by me. Amo can spoil me all these years. I have been satisfied that An Xianfei can be loved by the minister and the people. It is naturally a good one." Hearing such general words, Xuan Yuanmo was angry. "There is no other idea for the imperial concubine?" The voice was a little louder, and he didn''t feel right after speaking, and the tone was soft. "Imperial concubine, if you are sad, you can tell it." "If I say that, the emperor can change her mind, can''t she seal Anxian Fei?" She stared at Xuan Yuanmo, and he was panicking. Of course not. She lowered her head. "So, what''s the difference between saying and not saying?" "I have never forgotten that A Mo is an emperor, and the emperor has the helplessness of the emperor. If I oppose you, I will just embarrass you." Xuan Yuanmo didn''t know what to say. "Amo, as long as you still treat me sincerely." Her misty eyes looked at him, "I want to say to you, too, do not enclose Anxian Fei? But ... I have no confidence." "I''m just a royal concubine. I have only A Mo behind me. If my father is here, I can have a fight with you. Now that my father is gone, if I am troubled, the courtier will only say that the royal concubine is jealous, embarrassed, extravagant I do nt have a good character. Ise = temptation ... How can I ept a hat that is higher than a hat? " Xuan Yuanmo opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer. He suddenly discovered that in recent years, the imperial concubine has actually changed. "If A Mo came here today to tell me, if I object, you will not stand up, and will protect me no matter what happens, I will fight for myself even if I carry the insult of the evil of the country." She grabbed Xuanyuan Mo''s hand, "Amo, do you dare?" Xuanyuan Mng is endless, does he dare? This is not daring, but his original purpose was to seal off An Ningxiang. Why here, he always felt that he was doing something very wrong. He remained calm and patted Tang Guo''s back. "The emperor and concubine can be so profoundly righteous, I am very pleased." After speaking, he didn''t dare to look at her, and wanted to know her reaction, but still met her eyes. She just smiled at him, "Amo, have you really liked me?" She asked many times. As before, Xuan Yuanmo replied, "Natural." "Um." She looked down and chuckled, "I know." Xuanyuan''s embarrassing departure, his pace was slow, he always felt that he had done something wrong, and he could not find a way. Back in the dark room, could not help but meet Xuanyuan Mi. "I want to seal Ningxiang, and I will tell the emperor today." Xuanyuan said coldly, "In front of me, the second brother can call her the emperor." Xuanyuan Mo is stunned, Huanghuang? Why is he so ufortable? He subconsciously ignored it. In fact, the emperor and concubine were secretly his emperor, who was held by the emperor''s apex on the apex. Chapter 467: Majestic Concubine (45) Chapter 467: Majestic Concubine (45) Chapter 467: Prestigious Concubine (45) On the second day of the dynasty, after the courtiers once again asked Li An Ningxiang, Xuan Yuanmo didn''t hesitate and agreed. He put his hands firmly on the armrest. When he said the word "epted", he was not as happy as he had achieved in his imagination, but he was very heavy and ufortable. Sitting on the top, watching the courtier with a happy face toward General An An, he couldn''t hide the joy on his father''s and son''s faces, making him even more ufortable. He waved his hand and dispersed early. Today''s purpose is achieved, the courtiers dare not say anything more to anger Xuanyuan Mo, the impeachment of the imperial concubine, and they did not mention much about it. The imperial concubine is just an imperial concubine, and her status is notparable to that of the queen. Sealing the queen was a major event. Xuanyuan Mo ordered everyone to prepare a seal-up ceremony, and ordered Qin Tianjian to choose Jiri. After the descent, the matter behind the seal was slowly spread out, and no hundreds of people cheered for it. An Xianfei behaved well and deserved to be the mother of a country in the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin Dynasty. When An Ningxiang received the imperial edict, even though she was indifferent, ecstasy erupted in her heart, and she rewarded many father-inws who read the will. The harem is much quieter than the outside. Unknown circumstances, and the low-ranking masters who entered the pceter are discussing in a low voice. What about the imperial concubine''s favor, it is not just a mere imperial concubine, it will never be the mother of a country. Besides, the imperial concubine also seemed to be favored, and there was no one behind her who was bare. Even if she wanted to be a queen, she would not have any support. After An Ningxiang epted the decree, he was sessively met by the pce princess. Unlike before, she is now a queen and naturally cannot avoid it. The princesses who came inter in the pce stood on the side of An Ningxiang. However, Meng Defei and Yin Shufei did not choose to go to the pce door. After Xuan Yuanmo''s order, they only sent someone to congratte An Ningxiang and did note in person. Many people specte that Meng Defei and others are unbnced in their hearts and are sulking in hiding. They did hide and sullen, but were not angry with themselves. As early as a few years ago, they lost interest in the so-called emperor love. The door of the pce is now closed for one person. On the other hand, the imperial concubine, who should have been unhappy and ufortable, even took people to enjoy tea and drink tea every day, chanting poetry, and living a different andfortable life, which made people feel depressed for a while. After hearing the news, An Ningxiang also felt very strange. The imperial concubine should like A Mo very much. Every time they saw the imperial concubine''s eyes to see the emperor, they were full of deep love. At this time, the other party should not be too happy. An Ningxiang stroked her lower abdomen, and did not intend to show her power in front of the imperial concubine. She was all a queen and was pregnant again. Amoruo has been so sincere to her, and the Prince of Qin Kingdom will be her son in the future. It''s really meaningless topare with an emperor and concubine who has no title. The imperial concubine will not provoke her in the future, nor will she treat the other party. Who knows what A Mo thinks, he always feels that he is not normal to the emperor. An Ningxiang didn''t go to find someone actively, she would inevitably run into it in the Royal Garden. Tang Guo saw her. As a queen, she naturally could not avoid it, and she was helped to walk by. "Imperial concubine." Now when I see Tang Guo, she doesn''t have to respect the title, but she is actually a littlefortable. As she waited for the imperial concubine to salute her, Tang Guo didn''t get up, just nodded to her, "Congrattions, Queen Mother." An Ningxiang was ufortable in her heart, thinking that she had not yet sealed it, and didn''t care about it. However, Chun Xue, her next-torge pce girl, scolded, "Isn''t the imperial concubine seeing the queen''s maiden? Chapter 468: Majestic Concubine (46) Chapter 468: Majestic Concubine (46) Chapter 468: Prestigious Concubine (46) When Chun Xue first spoke, An Ningxiang didn''t feel good. But as soon as the words came out, it was difficult for her to ride a tiger. If she scolded her big maid, she would look weak as a queen. If she was told, her queen was afraid of an imperial concubine, it would be the joke of the entire pce, or even the entire kingdom of Tian Qin. So today she has to wait for the imperial concubine to salute her. Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh and talk with the system. "Is that Chunxue a pig teammate? She is a court maid who dares to scold her face to face. The pce doesn''t salute the queen, or she is an unregistered one, and at most people are arrogant." "And she is a little housemaid who scolds and offends the pce, and the pce can already reward her." [The host is big, isn''t it written in the plot, Chunxue is a pig teammate, set obstacles for the female lead, causing trouble? Tang Guo suddenly said, "I forgot, An Ningxiang''s main plot has just begun." An Ningxiang has been waiting for Tang Guo''s reaction. She didn''t expect the other party to be in a daze, holding her hands in her hands, and the imperial concubine was too arrogant. Chunxue was impatient, "I call you a concubine, that is to respect you. In the past, the queen mother was An Xianfei. When you salute you, now the master is the queen mother, and you are also asked to obey the rules." Tang Guo wondered. Did Chunxue immerse herself in the pce for so many years with An Ningxiang? Did she not learn anything? Really thought that An Ningxiang became the queen, and her position was stable? An Ningxiang is the queen and the only person the emperor loves. Her opponent is the concubine of the entire harem. Life-long step by step, careful, clear to deal with the harem fair, secretly to guard against countless private traps, the empress An Ningxiang is really tired. "what''s your name?" Tang Guo stared at Chunxue with a smile and smile. Chunxue wanted to hold her head upright, but she could not help taking a step back from her clear eyes. She was very weak, "ve called Chunxue." "You also know that this pce is only an emperor and concubine, and your head is a queen. Then you know that you are only a small pce concubine, and this pce is an emperor." In a word, making Chun Xue pale, even An Ningxiang was a little nervous. "Mei Lan, this pce does not particrly like someone to point and p in front of me, yell loudly, and give this pce a p." "The imperial concubine ..." An Ningxiang was anxious, "Chun Xue is the person of the pce, and the imperial concubine disposes of it. Shouldn''t you ask the pce?" Tang Guozhangughed, "The queen''s queen mother is not strict, and today is the reasoning of this pce. I know that Chunxue''s behavior does not represent the queen, nor is it your order, so that you will not have a gap with the queen." "I heard that Chunxue has been with the Queen since she was a child. The people around her are pleasing to the eye, and she doesn''t feel wrong, and naturally ignores her shorings. This is the pce. Once Chunxue has such problems, be careful Next life is gone. " Look, this pce is just a p, and how kind it is not to have her head. "Men, do it, and give this girl a long memory, so that she doesn''t think that with the queen as a backer, she can show off her strength and disregard the queen''s face, and provoke the queen everywhere, and the queen is thest to be affected. In the end, it will be spread out. People outside will say that the Queen is not strict, has no ability, and is not worthy of being the Queen. Such things are not what the pce wants to watch. The queen is pregnant, she should not see such a scene, punish the pce princes, and leave it to this pce. " "Mei Qing, escorting the queen to the pce, be careful." Before An Ningxiang responded, she was escorted by a concubine''s daughter-inw and walked away. It wasn''t until she was far away that Chun Xue''s voice screamed, and her scalp was numb. Happy today, drop an extra chapter, emmm Chapter 469: Majestic Concubine (47) Chapter 469: Majestic Concubine (47) Chapter 469: Prestigious Concubine (47) Mei Lan is rude, she hates Xuanyuan Mo and hates An Ningxiang. She dare not do both. There was a small spring snow in front of her, and she was wee. A few ps mmed up, she also practiced martial arts from a young age, p down, especially heavy, Chunxue''s cheeks were swollen. She was very happy. People in this pce thought that her mother was favored, and who knew how much grievance the mother had suffered. Hypocrisy, hypocrisy. A man of ruthlessness. Snapped! Snapped! Mei Lan looked cold, and pped Chunxue''s face with a p, a small pce daring to dare to humiliate her mother and daughter, and not to see which one she was. If it were not for her extreme restraint, she really wanted Chunxue''s life on the spot. What about the queen? Is her mother-inw rare? Do not care. During these years, Men also learned a secret. The general did not die, but went to do major things. When she heard the news, she was really crying with joy, God finally had eyes. Later I learned that Xuan Yuanmo wanted to frame the general to treason. It is really ridiculous, so ridiculous, the general has been loyal to the country in his teens. If it wasn''tter the mother-inw reminded, it might really be seeded by Xuan Yuanmo. The mother-inw might have been beaten into the cold pce. Xuanyuan Mo''s love is indifferent. One Xuanyuan devoted himself to pampering his mother-inw. The general is still alive and will be a big backing for the mother-inw in the future. She asked her mother why she didn''t leave. She thought that her mother couldn''t let Xuan Yuanmo, butter she realized that her mother couldn''t let go of Xuan Yuanmo''s hatred. She stayed here just for revenge. The revenge is the revenge, leaving quietly, isn''t it cheap Xuan Yuanmo and An Ningxiang? "okay." Tang Guo saw that Chunxue was about to pass out and stopped Mei Lan, who wanted to do something. "Don''t kill someone, treat her and treat her. Don''t send it back to the queen for the time being, so that the queen will not be scared." "Yes." Mei Lan closed her hand, squinting at Chun Xue, who could not see her face, and raised her hand. "Take it to the side hall to raise it, and raise your face before returning to the Queen''s side." Dare to bully her emperor and concubine, then you must have the consciousness of being beaten. Today''s Men is extremely energetic. Soon, the story of the imperial concubine hitting the queen next to the great maid was spread throughout the harem. When Xuan Yuanmo heard the news, he rushed to An Ningxiang Pce tofort people as soon as possible. Now that Ningxiang is pregnant, the emperor and concubine lose their temper and don''t look at the time. "Ningxiang, you are wronged." Xuan Yuanmo held An Ningxiang''s hand and held her in her arms. "Go to the emperor''s concubine for a while." "Can''t do it. The emperor and concubine should be angry before they can take Chunxue out of breath." Today, she was swept away in public, and An Ningxiang couldn''t swallow that breath. The imperial concubine is really too arrogant. When others said that she had not experienced it because of the few contacts. I really understand today that the imperial concubine is really bad-tempered, and she said with a smile that she hit someone, and her mouth was still so bad that she didn''t have any chance to respond. There are also two big maids of Men Meiqing who are better than one. She was helped all the way back by Mei Qing. She couldn''t break free. She wanted to me two things, but Mei Qing said respectfully, "ve didn''t dare to let go of the queen maiden. If the maiden fell and fell, it would be very''s sin." She really took a breath and couldn''t get out. The imperial concubine hit and hit Chun Xue, and left Chun Xue there to heal, wasn''t this Chi Guoguo hitting her face? "Amo, I''m a little worried about Chunxue. You can ask the imperial concubine to return Chunxue to me. I will teach Chunxue well in the future. That girl is an acute child. Chapter 470: Majestic Concubine (48) Chapter 470: Majestic Concubine (48) Chapter 470: Prestigious Concubine (48) "The emperor and concubine, when I came here, I asked you to ask for a person. Chunxue has been following the queen since childhood. You can put people back." Xuan Yuanmo said to An Ningxiang that he was looking for an imperial concubine. In fact, on the way, he received a letter from his elder brother. The letter reads: "Do you dare to touch my woman?" Looking at that sentence, Xuanyuan Mo''s head seemed to be sprinkled with a basin of cold water. Yeah, the emperor has warned him more than once that the emperor is actually his emperor. It was originally impossible to settle ounts, but it could only be changed to someone else. But that sentence has been lingering in his mind. He is ufortable, very ufortable, but what can be done, the reality is that the imperial concubine has only a nominal rtionship with him. This rtionship was facilitated by him. He was afraid to tell her the truth, a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart, and he subconsciously ignored it. "Is the emperor here to ask someone?" Tang Guo smiled and lowered his head. "I thought you wereing to trouble me." Xuan Yuanmo ignored it, and the emperor no longer called him Amo, a strange prince. Now he thought of An Ningxiang''s pity and had his only son-inw. He had to meet her little request. "The imperial concubine''s anger is out. People can take it away, right?" "The whole world is emperor. What do you want? Take away. Why do you need to ask me?" Xuan Yuanmo only thought that she had anger in her heart, so she didn''t care much about it. Instead, she was angry with her, and she faintly gave birth to some joy. The emperor cares about him. Xuan Yuanmo looked differently than before. All Tang Guo who had his eyes on him had a little in his heart, and thought that she might care about him so much that she was angry and rejoiced. "Person, I''ll take it away. The emperor and concubine like it, and I''ll send it to youter." Tang Guo raised his head at this time, and his mouth was bent. "I like gold and silver. If the emperor really feels guilty, he might as well send me more silver money." "Thest time the queen proposed to reduce the cost, I changed clothes three times a day, and now I can only change them once a day, and many items have been sold." Tang Guo supported his chinzily. "I''m used to luxury Life, this poverty-stricken and bitter day, is really not used to it. " Xuan Yuanmo looked at the ornaments in the pce, and it was indeed much less. The concubines and concubines throughout the harem have reduced their expenses for that sentence. "Well, I''ll send it to the imperial concubine for a while. Don''t be wronged." Tang Guo smiled. "Thank the Emperor for the reward, I will not be wronged now," she paused, and she said, "I also bother the Emperor to say something to the queen. At first, you allowed it. I do nt need to salute anyone I see Even if it is you, I don''t need to salute. " "Yes." Xuan Yuanmo remembered this, and understood why the imperial concubine punished Chunxue, and she was a bit displeased with Chunxue, and everyone in the harem should know this. What he said would certainly not be taken back. Even if you want to withdraw, it is impossible. Could the emperor let the person in front of him salute his queen? "The emperor, you can take Chunxue back, I hope you can talk to the queen, so as not to have such problems next time." Xuan Yuanmo faced a slightly different eye than before, and was very panicked. He ignored it subconsciously, and hurriedly left Chunxue with a swollen face. Chunxue thought that Xuan Yuanmo would punish the imperial concubine, but he did not expect that he would juste over and take her away. Chapter 471: Majestic Concubine (49) Chapter 471: Majestic Concubine (49) Chapter 471: Prestigious Concubine (49) Before long, Xuan Yuanmo sent Tang Guo a box of gold. When she opened the box, the glittering gold made her smile with an eyebrow. She touched a few golds and threw them to Mei Qing and Mei Lan. "Go get some good things yourself." The two were also not polite, and Xizi smashed the gold. They understood that the box of gold would soon be sent away. Men and others shivered together. The damsel was really powerful. He used Xuan Yuanmo''s money to beat himself. Tang Guo took out a map and looked silently, and when they saw him, they went out and kept the door. Xuanyuan Mi sneaked in, sat quietly beside her, put his chin on her shoulder, and acted intimately, he nced at the map, "This is it?" "The mountains and rivers that my dad hit." Xuanyuan Meng couldn''t helpughing, "I just heard that my stupid brother gave you a box of gold?" "Yeah," the box was next to him, Tang Guo stretched his legs and kicked off the lid, and glittering gold appeared in front of him. "I don''t want to y gold, I''m only interested in Guo''er." Xuanyuan Mo circled her waist, "Would you like me to send Guoer out?" "Who are you not?" Xuan Yuanchi was so happy that he kissed her cheek quickly and looked at the map again. The area of the map was veryrge, and he looked weird when he saw the various marks on it. "Guoer, are you and your father-inw really upying the little one?" "Yeah, isn''t it just the little one? You know, the ground should be round. The area on this map, that is, a small part, isn''t it just the little one?" Xuanyuan''s oblivion was indifferent, his lips were twitching. He wrapped her waist tightly, "Guo, let your father-inw slowly expand the territory, and then expand, I will not be worthy of you." "I can see you." "Since that''s the case, I can rest assured, as long as Guo Er doesn''t dislike me." Xuan Yuan smirked and kissed her cheek, "Wait is what Guo Er said." Tang Guo smiled softly, "How can I betray you? In this world, I can''t find anyone more lovely than you." Nor can I find, more knowledgeable, smart, and in line with her mind than those in front of me. , Who don''t add to her at all. Xuan Yuan is not an ident, it''s just that he has no interest. This person is smart and powerful, and does not know how much better than Xuan Yuanmo. If he is interested, Qin Guo is already in his pocket this day. How could Xuan Xuan Mo be his opponent. It is worthy of being someone who can arouse her interest every time. She pointed to the deste areas on the map. "Dad would not be bullied for me, and would not be oppressed by Xuan Yuanmo to upy the territory of the party, and I would still feel sad." "Dad became a savior on one side, with goals, and countless people who want to protect, he will feel morefortable when he does these things. He was originally a well-known general with great merit, and Xuan Yuanmo wanted to frame him for treason. He didn''t say in his mouth, but his heart was cold. " "If he is loved by countless people one day, these things will not matter. He has always been a man full of justice and love." "He wants to protect me, so I will let him protect him with integrity and let a group of people behind him support him indefinitely." Xuanyuan looked at your woman in full nce, and buried her neck and took a deep breath, "Countless people will thank Guoer for his decision." Chapter 472: Majestic Concubine (50) Chapter 472: Majestic Concubine (50) Chapter 472: Prestigious Concubine (50) An Ningxiang was ufortable. At first, she really thought that Xuan Yuanmo would reprimand and punish the imperial concubine. She never thought that the other party would only bring Chunxue back. He said to her, "The imperial concubine does not have to salute anyone." She also warned the pce people not to let them provoke the imperial concubine. An Ningxiang didn''t care that the imperial concubine had a transcendent status. What she cared about was Xuan Yuanmo''s strange attitude towards the imperial concubine. If she really used her as a shield, now that she is an empress, An Ningxiang should not need the presence of a concubine. Her father is a general and her brother''s status in the court is not bad. She doesn''t need any shields at all. She is still the queen. Will she still look at a concubine''s face in the future? Flexion, flexion in my heart. Soon after the ceremony, An Ningxiang was notfortable anymore and did not dare to make mistakes. Recently, avoid the concubine. The harem is watching, the first time the queen and the concubine face the collision, who will win. Unexpectedly, the winner is still the concubine. Even Meng De Fei and Yin Shu Fei were very surprised and did not stay behind the door. They came to Tangguo Pce to find out. It was discovered that their imperial concubines were having a good time in making tea, and the two looked at each other with some joy, and they are blessed today. There are no other skills of Huang Guifei, and many people can''t match this skill of making tea. The better the emperor''s concubine, the more they thought their emperor''s eyes were blind. An Ningxiang is not bad, but nothingpares to the imperial concubine. They didn''t know yet that the people who came to the pce at night were not Xuan Yuanmo. If they knew the truth, they would not be surprised. "Sister Huanggui, I am so interested today." Meng Defei stared at the teapot, Tang Guo saw it, poured a cup for both of them, and they did not speak, and said tea first. Drink it, there is a refreshing feeling, very refreshing. [Can it be ufortable? This tea is not ordinary. It was asked by the real person in Ziyun. In other words, the host is big. Do you look at a few people with particr pleasure? Actually entertain them with Lingcha. "It''s very pleasing to the eye, they have to pay a little reward for cooperating with this pce to weave the plot. Now they are still thinking about this pce. It is a pity that they should be better for them every day." [I always think things are not simple, the host is big, you often do things in the name of your good. The system couldn''t help muttering that the host''s virtues could never be changed. She may be good to them, but she definitely has a purpose. After so many years with the host, he profoundly understands that there is no good to people for no reason, no matter who is good to them, at least for some purpose, nothing is innocent. "The purpose is still a little bit." Tang Guo smiled, "The pleasing court princesses, I want to keep them youthful and beautiful, and keep their beautiful appearance for a long time, so that they can y happily in the pce for a lifetime, nourishing and living. And live better than anyone else. " The words are good, but the system is a bit chilly, [and then? "Then?" Tang Guo smiled. "Then An Ningxiang watched a group of older sisters older than her. They have been so young and beautiful all their lives. They have no Xuan Yuanmo''s favor. Why can they live so moist and happy?" "Tunzi, do you say that my return is good?" Okay, super good, it''s just amazing. The system quietly lit a wax for An Ningxiang. It was obvious that the host had not shot An Ningxiang. It would make An Ningxiang anxious. Revenge and careful host. Chapter 473: Majestic Concubine (51) Chapter 473: Majestic Concubine (51) Chapter 473: Prestigious Concubine (51) "Two sisters, if it''s normal, you''lle to this pce more often," Tang Guo said with a smile, "I''ve recently learned some new ways to make tea, and I''ve also found some recipes for good masks. You If you are interested, you can try it. " Princess Meng Defei and Yin Shufei nodded again and again. Before they had insomnia, the skin was particrly rough the next day. Later, they asked the emperor and concubine to teach them a mask mask. After three days of application, the skin was really white and tender, more than their previous state. Better. The imperial concubine not only modifies the mask, but also makes fat, dango, better than those bought outside and tribute. Also, the emperor and concubine will share some beauty recipes for them, not too greasy, nor too light. After using it daily, theplexion is much better. The imperial concubine is really a treasure. The two praised silently in their hearts and had decided to cling to their thick thighs all their lives. They are not fools. Thest time the emperor and the queen confronted each other, Xuan Yuanmo didn''t dare to treat the emperor and concubine, which shows that there are more secrets in it. The imperial concubine has been in the pce. Why these unexpected items are worth thinking about. After thinking about it, the imperial concubine must have something extraordinary. It is not that the impromptu concubine was not discussed, but just an imperial concubine with an empty title. The first batch of Lao Gongfei, except An Ningxiang, was the queen, and only Lan Zhaoyi stood by An Ningxiang. The rest of the people ran to Tangguo all day. Strangely, these pce princesses often ridicule each other, making tripods, they like to go to the Royal Concubine. Still, as always, many princesses came out with red eyes, stomped at the door, and left resentfully. "The emperor''s temper is terrible." This is a careful discussion of the pce people, "I can''t breathe, and call these pce concubines all day." "It''s no wonder that the emperor and concubine have always been favored. Now the queen is not her, and a closing ceremony will be held soon. She is ufortable and normal, and pity other mother-inw. The two pce people discussed two sentences. When they heard that there was motion in the distance, they were afraid they would be heard and they ran away. "The imperial concubine has a bad temper?" He Zhaoyuan stepped out of the dark and looked at Xu Zhaorong with a speechless expression, "Are they sure?" "Actually, the imperial concubine sometimes has a bad temper," Xu Zhaorong said, "for example, when she provoked her, she wouldn''t talk about it, she would clean up first." He Zhaoyuan thought of the lesson of Queen Queen Pce''s daughter Chunxue, and couldn''t helpughing, "Neither." After that incident, Xuan Yuanmo also made a personal statement. It was really strange that the emperor and concubine didn''t need to salute anyone. "But the imperial concubine didn''t really toss us." He Zhaoyuan pouted, what do these people know, "who on earth did it say that the imperial concubine treated us harshly?" "The imperial concubine asionally tossed us," Xu Zhaorong fiddled with the newly painted Dankou, "for example, when ying cards, the imperial concubine will let the other party lose. He Zhaoyuan gritted his teeth. "Xu Zhaorong, watch out for a bad mouth, who lost the bellyband?" "Yo-yo-yo, some people have lost the bellyband three times, and still want to pretend that others don''t know?" Xu Zhaorong''s irony, seeing He Zhaoyuan''s eyes flushed, and he was about to get angry, quickly grabbed the hand of the big maid and shouted anxiously, "Hurry up and help the pce. A lunatic will bite the pceter." "Xu Zhaorong, stop for this pce, stop! Xu Zhaorong, you slut!" He Zhaoyuan shouted loudly, looking anxiously, stomping in ce. At first nce, it was a loss to speak with Xu Zhaorong. The eunuchs in the distance bowed their heads. See, the harem is not very t, and the good-looking concubines make trouble every day. Chapter 474: Majestic Concubine (52) Chapter 474: Majestic Concubine (52) Chapter 474: Prestigious Concubine (52) Finally, the ceremony was ushered in, and An Ningxiang wore a queen''s dress, and finally she felt relieved. From today, she is the mother of the Tian Qin Kingdom, the most honorable woman. After all the tedious etiquette, he was held by Xuan Yuanmo and stood in front of Baiguan to ept worship of Baiguan. When worshipped by countless people, her mood was also very surging. No one can resist this feeling. The corners of her mouth are slightly tilted. The whole person is already straightened, and she is afraid of errors. The other concubines, even the emperor''s concubine, could not appear in front of Baiguan to worship, and she was in a better mood. After today, she will be in charge of the harem. Unlike An Ningxiang''s mood, Xuanyuan Mo obviously held An Ningxiang''s hand, and also achieved his usual purpose. Why is he empty inside and not having the joy of imagination? This is not his purpose, always yearning? Why did he just feel bitter in his heart and still have another face in his head. Xuan Yuanmo cheated himself countless times, but in this booklet, he could not deceive himself. He was in love with the imperial concubine, and he was in love with her. Why is it so funny, why is it so funny? Thinking that he and the imperial concubine would never be possible, he used some strength in his hands, An Ningxiang frowned slightly, and shrank his hands to make Xuan Yuanmo react. He whispered, "He is a little nervous." An Ningxiang''s heart sank, really? Why didn''t she feel like this? Only before A Mo was thinking, she was very disturbed. A Mo, but thinking of the imperial concubine? The joy that was originally blocked was also washed away, and An Ningxiang''s smile faded a lot. On the second day of the queen''s canonization, she would ept the concubine''s concubine. After the ceremony, Xuanyuan Mo returned An Ningxiang to the pce. Tonight, he will stay in the Queen''s Pce brightly. He was in love with the imperial concubine, so he felt guilty of An Ningxiang. "Amo, can you stay in my pce in the future?" An Ningxiang asked tentatively. "I really want to get along with Amo very brightly." Xuan Yuanmo was softened, agreed, and forgot about the emperor and concubine who had previously thought of her. "Of course I will apany Ningxiang in the future." "Amo, that''s great," An Ningxiang stroked his stomach. "Amo, you said I would have a little prince or a princess?" "Whether it is the little prince, the little princess likes it." An Ningxiang was satisfied. "It''s still the little prince, A Mo needs a prince." Xuanyuan Mo felt more and more sorry for An Ningxiang, and only said, "My child, all have Ningxiang for the next life, how is it?" An Ningxiang was really relieved this time, "Really? Amo, I thought you were in love with the imperial concubine." She lowered her head. "If the imperial concubine has no one else, I don''t object, can" "Do nt think too much about Ningxiang. It s impossible for you to have a concubine with the imperial concubine. Besides, she ca nt have a concubine." And the habit of Ning Shenxiang? The thought of this made him nervous. An Ningxiang waspletely at ease and slept in the arms of Xuanyuan Mo. The next day, Xuanyuan Mi came to the dark room to discuss one thing with Xuanyuan. "Do you mean, don''t go to Guo''er Pce in the future?" "Yes." Xuanyuan Mo hesitated. "After all, the person I like is Ningxiang." He thought for a long time, it would never be possible between him and the imperial concubine. The world will end in a few days. I''m a bit mourned recently, I don''t want to code every day, just like my aunt came. Would you like to see the sand glyph to adjust your mood? The better the sand sculpture, the better ... the subject matter is not limited, the sexual orientation is not limited, I take it all! !! Can make the whole process hahahahaha like a fool. Chapter 475: Majestic Concubine (53) Chapter 475: Majestic Concubine (53) Chapter 475: Prestigious Concubine (53) "That won''t work." Xuan Yuan shook his head. "You can''t go during the day and you have to go at night. I mean, I''m going at night." "You ..." Xuanyuan Mo was ufortable and remembered Xuanyuan''s love for Tang Guo, so he had topromise, "Well, in the future, the night on the bright side will be divided into two halves. The chaise. " Xuan Yuanming smiled with satisfaction. "Okay, you don''t have to go to the emperor''s concubine during the day, you can go to see your queen." An Ningxiang knows the reason, Tang Guo actually knows the reason, but neither Xuanyuan Mo nor An Ningxiang knows that Tang Guo actually knows the truth. Xuanyuan squinted his eyes. If it wasn''t for now, he wouldn''t have the patience to hide and seek with them. Xuan Yuanmo said this to An Ningxiang at night. Although An Ningxiang knew that Xuan Yuanmo would be in her pce every day, she was still ufortable. Later, I heard that Xuan Yuanmo would not go to Tang Guo during the day. In fact, Xuan Yuanmo never visited the Royal Concubine Pce at night or during the day, and she felt relieved again. In this way, in the name Xuan Yuanmo continued to reward the concubine, and the concubine also ounted for half of the night, but many people still understand that the imperial concubine''s glory is not as good as before. On the contrary, the queen''s maiden who was pregnant with her son won the favor of the emperor. Later, everyone found that the emperor really loved the queen''s maiden. The queen was always called Ningxiang Ningxiang. They visited the Royal Garden together and went to visit her during the day to eat together. The queen would often send food to the royal study, and the emperor allowed her to stay inside. Everyone understands who the emperor loves. On this day, Tang Guo came to the Royal Garden and happened to meet An Ningxiang, who was holding a big belly while Xuanyuan Moyu was walking around the Royal Garden. "Coincidentally, emperor, queen." Tang Guo stood by the flowers. Even the flowers bloomed, she was more beautiful than ever. Her lips were slightly angled, and she flickered across them with a few smiles. On those delicate flowers, "The scenery here is really good, no wonder the emperor and queen like it." An Ningxiang did not expect to encounter such a scene and quickly grabbed Xuanyuan Mo''s hand. Xuan Yuanmo thought she was ufortable and quickly helped her, asking carefully, "What''s wrong, should you go back to rest?" "No, I just met the imperial concubine. It''s not good to leave." "The queendy is ufortable, just go back and rest." An Ningxiang pursed her lips and felt ufortable in her heart. The imperial concubine did not seem to put her in her eyes. At that moment, Li Gonggong came to the newspaper and said that there was an urgent matter and Xuan Yuanmo had to deal with it. He wanted someone to send An Ningxiang back, but An Ningxiang didn''t want to, and said, "Nothing will happen, I believe in the imperial concubine." "The emperor and concubine, the queen is pregnant, you speak more politely, and take care of the people under your hands." Xuan Yuanmo remembered thest thing and warned. After speaking, he saw that the woman was not angry, just looking at him with straight eyes, and with some smiles, he fled into the desert. Why, that smile seemed to see everything through? He didn''t dare to face it, and only left quickly with Grandpa Li, his steps were very messy. The two sat in the pavilion together. Tang Guo drank hot tea leisurely while admiring the flowers and watching the fishes swimming in theke. "I did not expect the Royal Concubine to have such a leisurely feeling." She thought that Xuan Yuanmo would make such a change that the emperor and concubine would make a lot of noise and didn''t want the other party to really be calm. Chapter 476: Majestic Concubine (54) Chapter 476: Majestic Concubine (54) Chapter 476: Prestigious Concubine (54) "Homiya has always enjoyed it." Tang Guo didn''t lift his head and focused on the fish fighting for food in the water below. "It''s not like the queen''s looks are very good. It must be very difficult to conceive?" "No, it is not ufortable to be able to conceive a child for A Mo. This pce is very happy." "Oh, that''s it." Tang Guo didn''t care, nced at the queen''s big belly, and praised him, "The queen is true to the emperor." "Naturally, which concubine in the pce has no real affection for A Mo, so naturally I." Tang Guo smiled, this may not be necessary. "The imperial concubine has been staring at the belly of this pce, isn''t it that she wants a little prince?" An Ningxiang asked suddenly. Tang Guo smiled softly. "This pce has no chance with Zi Zi, and it is no better than the Queen''s blessing." "Why?" An Ningxiang had always had doubts before, A Mo said that the imperial concubine could not have a son-inw, and thought who shot the imperial concubine. Now the imperial concubine speaks out, is it her problem. Tang Guo said indifferently, "I don''t allow my body. When I was young, the water fell into the water, so I did nt have that blessing. I was still sorry for the emperor. It is also a good thing that the queen has entered the eyes of the emperor and is pregnant again. " She lost some fish and drank it into the water, smiling slightly. "If not, this pce would have to bear the sin of the country and the people." An Ningxiang was astonished in her heart that it was for this reason that she did not make a big noise with A Mo. It is also possible to think that a woman who is unable to give birth to be favored by the emperor is not longsting. To survive in this harem, you still have to fight for your stomach. Tang Guo saw what An Ningxiang was thinking at a nce, and only teased the fish wantonly, watching thempete for food, which was really interesting. Many people heard that the queen and the imperial concubine were sitting in the pavilion together, and thought that something would happen. Until the two people left each other, nothing happened. It was incredible. Don''t even think about it, Tang Guoke didn''t have any thoughts about falling into An Ningxiang''s womb. An Ningxiang had a baby to care about her fart. An Ningxiang is pregnant, and it is impossible to hurt herself in order to deal with Tang Guo. She is the queen, she is in a stable position, and she will do it if she is stupid. Tang Guo returned to the pce and began to embroider the sachet again. "Mother, is this for the son again?" "No, this is for the emperor." Mei Lan was surprised and carefully thought about her mother''s thoughts. She didn''t think that her mother was trying to win favor. "This is a gift that can be delivered to Xuan Yuanmo in a long time." She carefully rusted an ink word in the sachet. After smoothing, she ced the sachet in an inconspicuous ce and left it alone. "From today on, Men will go to Xuan Yuanmo for lunch every day." Men nodded. "Yes, mother." "Mei Qing is responsible for disseminating information to the people in the Queen''s Pce every day, and said that I would invite Xuan Yuanmo toe and have a meal, and nothing else needs to be said." A queen who loves Xuanyuan Mo will definitely use the excuse to intercept Xuanyuan Mo, which is exactly what she wants. Sure enough, starting from the second day, Xuan Yuanmo received news every day, and the emperor invited him to have lunch. As soon as he thought about it, he received another invitation from the queen, which reminded him that the brother said that he didn''t have to go to the emperor''s pce during the day and went to the queen. This was the case every day. Later, I simply told Father-in-Law that I didn''t need to report to the consort. In fact, he also wanted to secretly forget that feeling. Chapter 477: Majestic Concubine (55) Chapter 477: Majestic Concubine (55) Chapter 477: Prestigious Concubine (55) "Guo Er is so nice to the stupid brother, so prepared for him." Xuan Yuan politely swept the dishes on the table and said sourly. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "I knew he wouldn''te. The table dish was nominally given to him. In fact, wasn''t all the food left in Ah Ming?" "I know." Xuanyuan Ming put down her chopsticks and held her hand. "If it wasn''t for me, Guoer wouldn''t bother doing it himself." He knew what was going on, and Guoer got better with him, really killing him. Tang Guo turned out the puppy sachet on Xuanyuan Ming, and looked down and said, "A destroy, let''s go, the truth should surface. In the future, our rtionship can be exposed in a bright light." "You can also tell the whole world that the person who has been with me is you, Xuan Yuan Ming, not his Xuan Yuan Mo." "The person who contributed to all this is his Xuanyuan Mo." Tang Guo raised his eyes, smiled slightly, and condensed Xuanyuan Mo, "A Mo, Xuan Yuanmo''s mistakes, don''t you make such mistakes. There is no excuse here. " "I won''t make such a mistake, Guoer." He embraced her, how could he be so stupid. Immediately, he will be the most powerful adulterer in the world. What kind of ghost is he a little excited? Tang Guo invited Xuanyuan Mo for two months without sess. Everyone in the pce thinks that the emperor''s concubine is afraid that she is out of favor, but it is really strange that Xuan Yuanmo will share half of the emperor''s concubine time while sleeping. Xuan Yuanmo was agitated. Although Gong Li didn''t say what the emperor asked him to do, how many eyes and ears in the pce he could hear. Sometimes he wants to pass by during the day. That night, he came to the dark room. ording to the day, it is time to go to the Emperor''s Concubine Pce. He cannot go to the Queen''s Pce with great light. Originally, he could go directly to the Queen''s Pce from the underpass without having to meet Xuanyuan Mie. He waited for a while until Xuanyuan Mie appeared. His face wasplicated, and he said, "Brother, please exin why you and the consort do not go during the day." He felt that this was a superfluous sentence, and he didn''t need to say anything. His brilliant brother, he would definitely do things beautifully. "Without the reminder of my second brother, I still have the ability tofort my own woman." Xuan Yuan took a step, passed in front of Xuan Yuanmo, the sachet hanging around his waist flickered, and before Xuan Yuanmo retracted his eyes, Shouted Xuan Yuan Ming, "Wait." Xuan Yuanming would of course stop as he wished, and in the face of confusion, "Second brother is still in trouble?" Xuan Yuanmo stared at the sachet embroidered with the puppy. He didn''t look at the puppy, but the background pattern of the puppy, which made him a little embarrassed. "Where did the sachete from?" He couldn''t help but hold the sachet, the background pattern, at least the same as the one he secretly got back from An Ningxiang''s boudoir, this pattern is very special, like a national totem, he would never Misread. Xuanyuan Mi shook Xuanyuan Mo''s hand, "Look and see, don''t touch, of course, this is my woman''s gift. The second brother wants to go to your woman to make one." After that, he left with a big step, Xuan Yuanmo wanted to stop it toote. Xuanyuan Mohun didn''t keep his house, he quickly went back to the pce to find the hidden sachet, and looked closely. Most of the totems are simr, except that some of the edges are in different positions. He didn''t understand embroidery, but he had eyes, the sachet of the emperor''s sacrifice, which was most simr to this, An Ningxiang embroidered it, as if only the surface was embroidered. In fact, there was no root found. When this idea came out, Xuanyuan Mo''s head exploded. He quietly hid the sachet and went to An Ning Xiang Pce. Chapter 478: Majestic Concubine (56) Chapter 478: Majestic Concubine (56) Chapter 478: Prestigious Concubine (56) "Ningxiang, Xun''s sachet is old, you embroider one for Xun," Xuan Yuanmo said inadvertently, and took out a picture with a totem on it. "I identally found a totem in the book. When you like it, you rust it. " When An Ningxiang saw the totem, she froze. "Where did Amo see this totem?" There was something messy in her heart. This is not the totem that she picked up on the sachet when she was a child? How did she get rusty? The embroidery method above isplicated and there are many colors, she only saw some fur at all. Xuanyuan Mo saw An Ningxiang''s reaction, his eyes narrowed, and he took up the old sachet. "A sachet worn before Ningxiang has a pattern simr to this totem?" "It''s simr, but theplexity and difficulty of the two are not the same." An Ningxiang still shook her head honestly. She didn''t know Xuanyuan Mo''s purpose at all. Xuan Yuanmo never mentioned the incident of falling into water when she was a child. Totems are tooplicated, and Ningxiang will not. " "I remember Ningxiang''s mother is a very good embroidered girl. I wonder if she will?" An Ningxiang shook her head. "Mother doesn''t do this embroidery." "Oh?" Xuanyuan Mo sank in his heart, "Isn''t that method of embroidery that Ningxiang knows? "Except for this one, it was passed on by the mother." An Ningxiang wondered. "Amo, why are you interested in this today?" The blood on Xuan Yuanmo''s face faded a lot, and he quickly made a fist to keep calm, and continued to ask, "Who did this learn from Ningxiang?" "Naturally ..." An Ningxiang suddenly responded. She learned from the sachet lost by the imperial concubine, and remembered that Xuan Yuanmo noticed her for the first time, but was actually looking at her sachet. The matter of helping him embroider the sachet was handed to her. It seemed that he particrly liked the sachet she made. Now Xuan Yuanmo suddenly came to ask, isn''t it ... He treats her well, everything is out of that sachet? She was shocked. The sachet was a concubine. What was Xuan Yuanmo''s rtionship with the concubine when she was a child? If that''s the case, how should Xuanyuanmo get along with herself after she knows the truth? An Ningxiang squeezed the parcel tightly, her eyes dropped, her face calmly said, "Naturally, I learned from an embroidered woman. Now I don''t know where she went." An Ningxiang, although in the pce, has been well protected by Xuanyuan Mo. Xuan Yuanmo is not as clever as Xuan Yuan, but he is also an emperor who can secure the throne. When An Ning Xiang was so nervous, how could he not tell. He knew too much about An Ningxiang''s little movement, she was lying. An Ningxiang might not be the one he was looking for. Thinking of the sachet on the emperor''s waist, his heart was heavy, and the truth should not be the same as he thought. If that''s the case, he doesn''t dare to think about it. When he thinks about it, he feels that his chest is about to burst, and his body is cold, like standing on a snowy field like red fruit, and like being roasted on a volcano. "Then Ningxiang will change." Xuan Yuanmo''s expression closed, without revealing any movement that made An Ningxiang suspicious. "I also saw it by ident." An Ningxiang couldn''t tell, but didn''t dare to take it lightly, only nodded. One night passed, Xuan Yuanmo approached the Dark Guard and re-investigated his home and the Tang family. It has been too long since the time when the child fell into the water, and it is not a matter of time to get results. Xuan Yuanmo was restless all day, his heart was beating, as if he was willing to jump out. Chapter 479: Majestic Concubine (57) Chapter 479: Majestic Concubine (57) Chapter 479: Prestigious Concubine (57) Xuanyuan Mo couldn''t bear it. After leaving the government, he left the government affairs and came to the imperial pce with eager steps. At the gate of the pce, he hesitated for a moment. Li Gonggong is actually a little puzzled. Isn''t the empress''s favorite person the queen''s queen? At this moment, there is a rush, withplex looks, is there any turning point for the imperial concubine here? He didn''t quite understand. It is reasonable to say that the emperor and concubine had already been affiliated with the emperor. Xuan Yuanmo hesitated for a moment, or went in. He couldn''t wait for the results of the investigation and wanted toe and ask her. If the person who rescued him when he was a kid is really the emperor and concubine, what should he do? The thought of this result made him feel cold and his footwork was getting heavier. When I walked into the pce, I happened to meet the person like Jiaohua, wearing a luxurious pce dress, and leaning loosely on the rattan chair, looking at the unknown words. Xuan Yuanmo shook his fist, controlled his heart to walk over, and screamed, "Is the imperial concubine in a good mood today?" "Emperor?" Tang Guo looked up slightly, and smiled lightly. "It''s fine, the weather is fine. Come out and read the book and bask in the sun." Xuan Yuanmo sat on the stone bench aside, helpless, and said dryly, "Very good." At the end, he asked again, "Can the imperial concubine embroider?" Tang Guo frowned, didn''t answer, but looked at Xuanyuan Mo with strange eyes, he was very ufortable. "Just asking, I found that I knew a little bit about the imperial concubine." Speaking of this, Xuan Yuanmo was a little stunned, not least. He didn''t know her at all, didn''t know what she liked, and didn''t understand her habits. He stared at the delicate incense burner on the side, the blood on his face faded a lot, and the hands in the sleeves were trembling. If he was not afraid of her doubts, he wanted to take the incense burner on the spot. "The emperor likes this incense very much?" "Of course I like it." Tang Guo put down the textbook and smiled, "Isn''t this the reward of the emperor, I haven''t forgotten that the date = is all lit." With this remark, Xuan Yuanmo seemed to be oppressed by a huge stone. Counting it, the imperial concubine has been using this incense for many years, and the incense is overbearing, and it can cause a woman to be infertile for a month. His lips trembled, and he controlled the trembling tone. "This incense is out of date. In another day, howl to send another kind to the imperial concubine." "I''ve ordered it for years, I''m used to it, just point it," the woman''s lowered eyes didn''t lift up, and her voice was low. "The whole harem, I''m the only one here, I like it, the emperor should know, actually I like to monopolize everything. "She lifted her eyes, and her clear eyes seemed to look into his heart." The only thing that didn''t work is that I couldn''t monopolize the emperor. " Xuan Yuanmo just felt breathless. He opened his mouth and couldn''t tell her, in fact, they had never been together. He didn''t want to say, if she was her, if she was her, what would he do? Xuan Yuanmo no longer had the courage to ask if she was a child when she was a kid, her fingers flexed, and she clenched her hands tightly. "I have some government affairs to deal with, so I won''t apany the imperial concubine." "I gave you a new fragrance in the afternoon, only the royal concubine, a tribute that just came up," Xuan Yuanmo choked and said, "I won''t give it to others." He suddenly remembered that the concubine''s knee hurt, and thought of it again. She once said that she fell into the water as a child. He remembered that day was cold winter and it was snowing. There are so many frozen people in the water in the river, he knows it well. He only felt his eyes swollen, and he quickly got up, not wanting to be noticed by her, and fled away from the pce. "Withdraw." Tang Guo pointed at the rising smoke, and whispered a smile, which was a bit cool, "People in the pce really make up for the brain." Chapter 480: Majestic Concubine (58) Chapter 480: Majestic Concubine (58) Chapter 480: Prestigious Concubine (58) Tang Guo leaned on the cushion and looked at the textbook. A figure shed in the hall suddenly, and she felt the familiar atmosphere, and her eyelids were not raised. For Xuanyuan Mi runs into her pce in the daytime, has be ustomed to. And this time, the other party came up and circled her in her arms, buried her head in her neck, and took a bite by the way, a hoarse voice came, "Guo, I''m so jealous." "It turned out that the second brother fell into the water when you were saved by you." It turned out that Guoer fell into the water because of Xuanyuan Mo. In the rest of his life, the knees would be ufortable in rainy weather. He was not only jealous, but also distressed. He fiddled with the puppies sachet, "I found that he only remembered this special totem, and the first time I saw An Ningxiang in the harem, I thought that An Ningxiang was the person." "Second brother is actually a man of deep city and carefulness. He did not intend to disclose this to An Ningxiang. He wanted to protect An Ningxiang and keep her purity, and did not want to leave her. He It was because of her life-saving grace that she spoiled her impression. As a child, he should stay with An Ning Shanti for a long time. " Xuan Yuanming released Tang Guo and kissed Tang Guo''s forehead. "Ironically, it was because of his carefulness that he missed the original person. I am really jealous and feel lucky, but I feel ufortable in my heart . " He circled her waist so carefully, softly, for fear of hurting her, "I was jealous that he met Guo Er first, fortunately he missed Guo Er, and he felt hurt because he had fallen ill and was hurt by him. . " If it wasn''t for the first time at first sight, that strong feeling, he might also be an aplice. For a while, the hall was quiet and terrible. "Guo Er, let me massage your knees for you. The rainy weather ising again." Xuan Yuanchi squatted down, covered her knees with her palms, raised her head to her with a wicked smile, and squinted into her eyes. Deep feelings do not need to be expressed in words at all. Tang Guo looked directly into his eyes, and smiled slightly, "I only like A Shi, I don''t like him." Green onion and jade hand on his cheek, "A Shi should think about how to face each next This kind of Shura field. When Xuan Yuanmo knows the truth, he will definitelye here. After your rtionship has been exposed, you will be pointed every day. " "Guoer is too underestimated. I never care about the eyes of others." He got up halfway around her waist, "I only care about you." "I know." "With me, no one dares tough at A Shi." Xuanyuan Ming shook his head andughed, and Guo''er got better with him, and he really wished to take out her heart to feed her. The little girl said that she would protect him, but it was really good. He really likes Guoer. Like to go to the apex. "emperor." The sudden appearance of An Wei made Xuan Yuanmo very nervous, and he spoke for a moment, "Did you find it?" "I found it." "Bring it to you." Xuan Yuanmo turned the information found, and looked at it page by page, her fingers were white, and her eyes turned red when she turned to thest page. He squeezed thest page tightly, only to feel his breathing was not smooth. "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?" Lips and teeth were fighting when the sound came out. "Yes." Xuan Yuanmo watched the case of the Dragon case linger. After a long time, he waved his hand, "All go down." He was the only one in the Yushu study room, and he lost all his energy. He leaned back against the dragon''s chair softly, slipped a tear in his red eyes, andnded on that page of paper. . "It''s her!" Xuan Yuanmo covered his face in pain, his body trembling, as if the five internal organs and six lungs were torn. He suddenly let go of his hands, the blood on his face was gone, his eyes were lost, and the rest were confused and helpless. Let''s talk about the craziest degree of obsession with fiction. I found a two million finale, just in time for the holiday. I saw eleven o''clock the next day from the first morning and wanted to keep watching ... but I couldn''t hold it. I do nt know when I fell asleep while holding my phone. Having said so much, in fact, I just want to express it, and I am ready to read a 1.5 million conclusion. (Manual smile) Tomorrow weekend! I don''t know if I can finish it. Chapter 481: Majestic Concubine (59) Chapter 481: Majestic Concubine (59) Chapter 481: Prestigious Concubine (59) "Everyone is sending it to the emperor." "She said she liked gold and silverst time and brought all the gold and silver in the vault." "She changes her pce dress three times a day, and she also gives her all the silk." "And those decorations, I heard that she likes to change a day, and take them." Li Gonggong''s face was wrong and he looked at Xuan Yuanmo, who was very different. He didn''t know what to do for a while. When he remembered the news he just received, he opened his mouth cautiously. Xuan Yuanmo''s face suddenly cooled down, and his cold eyes made Grandpa Li understand that he had said something wrong and immediately knelt down. "ve now sends all the rewards to the imperial concubine." Feeling that Xuanyuan Mo''s cold gaze was withdrawn, Gong Li quickly wiped the sweat on his cheek, and his heart was bitter. The emperor''s heart is really hard to guess. Yesterday was still close to the queen''s wife, and today I will evacuate the small vault and hold the imperial concubine. If it hadn''t been worn for severalyers, the cold sweat on his back would have soaked the clothes. Xuan Yuanmo arrogantly rewarded the emperor''s concubine, which could not be concealed, but for a quarter of an hour, the entire harem knew. The emperor almost evacuated his small vault, and this time all the precious items of the new tribute were also moved to the imperial pce. People in the pce, whether they were old or new, did not understand Xuan Yuanmo''s approach and were even shocked. Isn''t Xuan Yuanmo''s true favorite? What''s going on today? "Mother-inw, the Treasury in the pce can''t hold up anymore." Mei Lan was not surprised at all about Xuan Yuanmo''s sudden reward, "Would you like to move to the side hall?" "Let''s move over." Tang Guo said without looking back, while skillfully rubbing the mahjong, seeing Meng Defei and others looked with a look of astonishment, and smiled, "Wait a minute, bring it up and let Meng Defei pick them." "The imperial concubine, don''t need it." Meng Defei quickly shook her head. She was just shocked. What happened to the emperor today? Will there be any conspiracy? Other pce princesses also thought so, even those concubines reading in the pce came over, one by one, like the enemy, it was really funny. They are all thinking, is this the emperor''s real move this time, to remove the empress and concubine? One by one they were so anxious that they were just little concubines, and the emperor wanted to deal with a concubine, and they really couldn''t help it. "Yin Shufei, let''s go, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo shook his head andughed. "It''s just some rewards. It''s good to get used to it. It won''t be a big deal. If you don''t take it seriously, this time you will leave the belly pocket and roll it out Honmiya Pce. " As soon as this word came to an end, everyone didn''t think about it quickly, lost the bellyband, that was ashamed, not to mention, except for He Zhaoyuan, none of them brought over the bellyband. For several days, Xuan Yuanmo''s various rewards were delivered to the Emperor''s Concubine Pce. At the beginning, everyone conspiracy theory thought that he could not help but want to start with the imperial concubine. I do nt know. Later, he would pick items every day and send them to the Royal Concubine Pce. People would have to re-examine the status of the Royal Concubine. The most depressing person is naturally An Ningxiang. She had already guessed why. Xuan Yuanmo already knew that Huang Guifei was the one he was looking for. She didn''t know what happened to the two, but it was definitely against her. "Amo, how are you doing this time?" An Ningxiang could not help but came to the Royal Study Room to stop Xuanyuan Mo. She tried to make augh, "Amo, you ..." She didn''t know how to ask after opening her mouth. Chapter 482: Majestic Concubine (60) Chapter 482: Majestic Concubine (60) Chapter 482: Prestigious Concubine (60) "The emperor''s concubine will have no children in her life, which is my fault." "It was also his fault not to recognize her earlier." "It''s still his fault to think of you as her." "Queen, the day you lied, you are pregnant with your pregnancy, and I won''t care about you, in the future ... you will be your queen in the future." An Ningxiang''s face was white and she stepped back again and again, "Amo, what do you mean? You don''t mean to like me, only to me. My position as the queen isn''t it you who carefully nned for me?" "How can you do this, how can you do this?" An Ningxiang finally couldn''t help crying, "You said that you will only be me in this life and will not be attentive to others, Amo, you have to break your word, Will you leave me? " "Without you, what else does it mean for me to be this queen? It''s better to be the little Angui." Xuan Yuanmo stepped forward and supported An Ningxiang, who was teetering, and patted her on the shoulder. "Yes, I don''t me you for this, you don''t know it. You can be a queen. It s a bad thing for you. If you have a prince, he is your uncle s prince, and it spensation to you. "Do not" An Ningxiang pushed Xuanyuan Mo away, tears on her cheeks, and insisted, "I don''t want my son to be a prince, A Mo, I want you, I want you, don''t you understand? I value you most. Ah, what I did wrong, because you think of me as her, and you gave me all the love, you pulled me into the sweet abyss. Now that you finally know the truth, push me away lightly, Amo, you are really cruel. " "Queen, you should calm down." "Chun Xue, take care of the queen, she is heavy, so don''t go out of the pce at these times." House arrest in disguise has overshadowed everyone. Li Gonggong who followed was even more careful with his cold sweat, and he seemed to know the secret. "Xuan Yuan Mo!" An Ningxiang shouted, "Even if you know everything and want to redeem it, can you really redeem it? The person you hurt will have been hurt long ago. She will know what you do sooner orter." Xuan Yuanmo''s eyes suddenly became cold, staring sharply at An Ningxiang, making her shiver, she couldn''t help backing. "I won''t let her know, never. You''d better be fun, a little home, and I still don''t think about it." An Ningxiang was really unsteady this time, but fortunately, Chun Xuexu helped, but she didn''t fall to the ground directly. She stared nkly at Xuan Yuanmo''s departure, and suddenly burst into tears. "Chun Xue, he has such a hard heart." An Ningxiang weeped and cried, "He doesn''t like it, he can hurt at will." "In the past, I was pleased with his likes, the plight of the poor emperor, but now this poor man has be the pce, what is it called? It is called the cause and effect cycle, can no one escape?" "My mother is right, the emperor is ruthless and careless." "It can spoil you to the extreme and push you down the abyss." "But this pce is really unwilling to give him a sincere heart. In the end, because it is not the person he is looking for, he will give up mercilessly. What is this?" Chunxue followed with tears. "Mother, you are wronged." What can she do as a little maid? The harem is rumored that the emperor and concubine returned to favor, and the queen fell out of favor. Chapter 483: Majestic Concubine (61) Chapter 483: Majestic Concubine (61) Chapter 483: Prestigious Concubine (61) Xuan Yuanmo rewarded various objects into the imperial concubine''s pce every day, which satisfies the fact that the imperial concubine returned to favor. On the other side, the queen was ced under house arrest and passed quickly. He seemed desperate and didn''t care what others said. Received the impeachment of the imperial concubine every day, and threw it into the brazier. Gradually, it was spreading outside that the imperial concubine was a demon that scourged the country and the people. If it was not executed, it would bring disaster to the kingdom of Heaven and Qin. This big hat was buttoned down, causing countless courtiers to kneel outside the pce, asking for the disposal of the imperial concubine. Of course, the courtiers who kneeled to convict the emperor and concubine belonged to the royalists and the family of Anjia. On the other hand, none of the families of the pce princesses who were close to Tang Guo asked for the imperial concubine. Xuan Yuemo looked at the courtiers who were kneeling down, looking impatient, and put on his sleeves. "You like to kneel, then kneel, you like the will of Ni Ni, and you just change a batch at this time Avable. "After that, he threw away his sleeves. The courtiers kneeling down and looking at each other had to look up and had to get up. This trick is useless and doesn''t work. In desperation, everyone had to go on and think of other ways. "The emperor and concubine don''t have to worry about it. Those people can''t help but you will protect you." After sending the courtier, Xuanyuan Mo couldn''t wait toe to Tang Guo to show her loyalty to her. He understood that when he appeared, Xuan Yuanming would not dare to appear. She will definitely be hurt once the two appear at the same time. In fact, he was afraid that the truth would be revealed, but he couldn''t helping to see her. He wants to redeem it all, the past is over, and they can start again. In the future, he would not like anyone, and he would not like anyone. He only liked her, only loved her, and only protected her. Hepletely forgot that once something started, it couldn''t stop. Some things that hurt people, once they are done, they are done. Whatever they do will not help, and everything will never go back. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo never showed a pure and trusting smile to him, as he did in the past, and would not smile brightly again, and said to him, "Amo, I believe in you, I believe in you Will protect me. She just lifted her head slightly and smiled slightly, "Thank you, Emperor." Xuanyuan Mo stunned, and soon suppressed that uneasiness in his heart. It should be that An Ningxiang had been there before, and the emperor concubine had a mustard to him. She said that she always liked monopoly. Yes, yes, she must be angry. "Well,e see you again tonight." Thinking that the person who came at night was not him, when Xuanyuan Mo turned around, he smiled bitterly. Now he wants to grab the emperor brother, is it toote? He is the emperor on the bright side, and the emperor is a hidden emperor in secret. In fact, he is not an opponent at all when he fights. Even his position as emperor is just that the emperor is not interested. The father emperor actually values the emperor more and appreciates the emperor, but the emperor''s personality is unbound, and he is unwilling to be emperor. Once Brother Huang has identified something, it is impossible to grab it from the other party. But this time, he wanted to try. "dream." At night, Xuan Yuan wiped the person in her arms and said in her ear, "He is purely dreaming, and dare to grab fruit with me. If I were not afraid that Tian Qin Guo had no management, I really wanted to cut him with a knife. Dog legs run here all day. " I found him in the afternoon, and also said that he shouldpete with him fairly, and go to his fairpetition, and the fruit is always just him. Chapter 484: Majestic Concubine (62) Chapter 484: Majestic Concubine (62) Chapter 484: Prestigious Concubine (62) Xuan Yuanmo nned well, thinking that he could use the rest of his life to make up for the loved one, but what he had done in the past was not kind and secret. This man is unlucky, and his teeth are gagged when he drinks water. On this day, after going down, he was going to pick something good to send to the imperial concubine today, and he saw Grandpa Li running anxiously, "What''s wrong?" "The emperor, something bad, the queen''s wife and Lan Zhaoyi went to the emperor''s concubine pce." Father-inw Li understood, how much the emperor cared about the emperor, and was afraid to get the news. Xuan Yuanmo''s face turned white, and soon she remembered that An Ningxiang also knew a secret. He couldn''t care anything and rushed towards the imperial pce. The father-inw felt only a sh before his eyes disappeared, and he hurried to chase after him. "Howe the queen is free today?" An Ningxiang was supported by Chun Xue and stood in the hall, staring straight at Tang Guo. She suddenly discovered that after so many years, the face of Huang Guifei was getting more and more beautiful, and the years seemed to treat her favorably, leaving no trace at all. Raising her eyes gently, her morous look, can really make people lose their sight. Aside from everything else, the appearance of the emperor and concubine is really beyond anyone''s reach. Today shees only one thing, destroying Xuan Yuanmo''s hope. Xuan Yuanmo has done too much. She has no hope at all. She didn''t care about the others, and Xuan Yuanmo thought that using her home wouldfort her. Actually, otherwise, she wasn''t Miss Tong who settled in, and her mother wasn''t seriously epted by her father, but was robbed. Had it not been for her being the queen and being selected by Xuan Yuanmo, the family would not have remembered her. Some time ago, she received a letter saying that her mother had already be a monk, and while she was firmly seated in the queen''s position, she decisively andpletely got rid of her monk. It was Xuan Yuanmo''s love that made her forget her mother''s advice. But she was unwilling. She was pregnant with a dragon, and ording to Xuan Yuanmo''s temperament, this might be his only son-inw. Unless she killed the imperial concubine, Xuan Yuanmo would not kill her. Suddenly it seemed ridiculous that she had used the new life she was looking forward to. Today, she came to pierce this illusion. Xuanyuan Mo lost her, and she would not let Xuanyuan Mo seed. On what grounds, and on what consequences would she be responsible for An Ningxiang. She just epted his love, gave up her true heart, and finally got such a result. "This pce is here today to talk to the imperial concubine." Tang Guo couldn''t stand up, sipping tea, "What are you talking about?" An Ningxiang didn''t care anymore, she found a ce to sit down casually, "want to talk a lot, talk about everything." She nced at the various ornaments in the house, a pain in her heart, Xuan Yuanmo really is Do you like the princess? She took a deep breath and let out a smile, "Congrattions to the imperial concubine for returning to her favor." "The queen is here to say this?" "of course not." An Ningxiang answered, suddenly leaned closer, and nced over the delicate incense burner. There is no incense today. She knows that the imperial concubine likes to order it in the afternoon and deliberately picked a time close to noon. "This fragrant, is the emperor still light?" At first, she didn''t know there was a problem with this incense, butter she knew from Lan Zhaoyi''s mouth. It is interesting to ask why Lan Zhaoyi helped her. Lan Zhaoyi is Xuan Yuanmo''s confidant, but he deeply loves Xuan Yuanmo, so naturally she refused to pick up the consort. The person who was looking for this incense was familiar with Lan Zhaoyi, and she knew it. Chapter 485: Majestic Concubine (63) Chapter 485: Majestic Concubine (63) Chapter 485: Prestigious Concubine (63) "It''s still on, I have a nap every afternoon, and it never leaves for a day." Seeing Tang Guo answering with a smile, An Ningxiang thought that the other party was showing off Xuan Yuanmo''s goodness to her, so she couldn''t help butughed out andughed. It''s so funny, Xuan Yuanmo is so funny, and also really cruel. "What''s the queendyughing at?" An Ningxiangughed for a while, then stopped theughter and looked at Tang Guo with a look of doubt, and said, "Iugh at you being blinded in the drum, and Iugh at you for paying someone to be wrong. Iugh" "Queen !!!" Xuan Yuanmo finally arrived, and when he came in, he saw where An Ningxiang said, and immediately yelled, "Aren''t you forbidden to go out of your house? Are you going back to your house?" "Bring the queen back." Xuanyuan Mo raised his hand, and the father-inw Li ran up behind him and took two eunuchs to the presence of An Ningxiang. "Queen, please." "Okay, I''ll go." An Ningxiang didn''t seem to intend to resist. She was condensing Xuanyuan Mo, seeing that the other party had arrived at Tang Guo, how familiar she was when she asked about it. She wiped the tears around her eyes and went out with Grandpa Li, just as Xuanyuan Mo rxed. "Ning Shenxiang is poisonous. For a long time, less than a month will cause a woman to be infertile." An Ningxiang opened her mouth and said that Xuanyuan didn''t have time to stop it. She just sang, "Don''t believe the emperor, she''s nonsense, she can''t be nice to you." An Ningxiang smiled, Xuan Yuanmo stared at her coldly, and said, "Don''t you return the queen to the pce?" Li Gong dare not to be sloppy, to make two eunuchs make eyes, the two grabbed An Ningxiang''s arm, and forced her out. There was a stunned smile on An Ningxiang''s face, hahaughed, and shouted, "Emperor Concubine, you know, whoes to your pce during the day and sleeps with you at night, not one!" This sentence, she finally spoke out, all of a sudden, everyone who did not know was shocked in ce, and looked at An Ningxiang in shock. Queen, is this the Capricorn? "Take it away, take it away quickly, the queen is crazy, and she shuts down the emperor, framed the emperor and concubine, so jealous and unworthy, he decided ..." "Emperor, you are so ruthless towards me?" An Ningxiang turned back, already with tears in her face, "I am not the person you are looking for, you do nt like me, you can treat me hard and hurt me at will Heart, regardless of my feelings, you can say in public that I framed the imperial concubine, and you do nt know, that person at night is not the one you went to sleep with the imperial concubine, you said it was for me, you say you like it It''s me, you say you don''t like the imperial concubine, you will only have me in this life. These are all you said. " Xuanyuan Mo was so angry that he quickly went to see Tang Guo''s expression. There didn''t seem to be any abnormality. He breathed a sigh of relief, "The emperor and concubine, I don''t want to listen to her nonsense, I am not like she said." "I was blinded at first, and then she was set behind." "take away." Tang Guo finally said, "Wait." "The imperial concubine?" Xuan Yuanmo''s back was soaked. He wasn''t sure if what he said today would affect them. He nned to keep this secret. Tang Guo ignored Xuanyuan Mo and came to An Ningxiang. An Ningxiang no longer cried, so the two looked at each other. When An Ningxiang thought that the imperial concubine would not believe her words, she might still give her a p. The peerlessdy in front of her suddenlyughed. Chapter 486: Prestige Concubine (64) Chapter 486: Prestige Concubine (64) Chapter 486: Prestigious Concubine (64) She said in a low voice, "How do I not know that Ning Shenxiang is a problem, he gave it the same day, I just clicked, and I got used to it, and became addicted. There is no way to quit . " An Ningxiang looked at Tang Guo from indifferent to shocked. The imperial concubine knew from the beginning? ? ? Still willing to light? ? An Ningxiang had a feeling of chills all over her. She knew why she pretended not to know. "As for what you said, the person during the day and night is not alone," Tang Guo smiled and looked at An Ningxiang with a smile, and then looked back at Xuan Yuanmo with irony in his eyes. "You think there are really two identical , Are they the same in appearance, behavior, character, and small movements? " Xuan Yuanmo sank in the bottom of his heart, stepped back subconsciously, and covered his blood. He opened his mouth and wanted to say, no, it s not like this, really not. Listen to me exin ... No, we can actuallye back again. I will take it seriously, I will never hurt her again, I will take good care of her, and I will realize what I said before. Love her, pet her, protect her, and depend on her ... But this time, he finally noticed that the imperial concubine looked at him, and the love inside did not know when it had dissipated, leaving nothing at all. This discovery made him panic and helpless, and wanted to dig a seam to get in and escape. "I knew from the first night that you were not alone." When Tang Guo calmly uttered this sentence, Xuan Yuanmo''s brain exploded violently, and there was no luck at all. She knew it from the beginning! Now thinking about it carefully, she asked more than once, "Amo, have you ever really liked me?" This sentence, I do not know how many times she asked, he has not counted. But every time he answered, "Natural." The short two words sent her away. When she lowered her head and smiled and said "I know", what was in her heart was thinking, he was lying to her, and she was lying. It must be very ufortable in her heart. When he was going to be closed, she said that she was not afraid to be cast aside, as long as he was unwilling to stand up, she was willing to stand up and be scolded by many people, and she was not afraid. Was that thest chance she gave? He still remembers that she hadn''t called him Amo for a long time, and only called him emperor. The more I thought about it, the whiter Xuan Yuanmo''s face became, and he stepped back and forth a few steps, and shouted, "The imperial concubine, no, Guoer." This title, he wanted to shout long ago. The woman smiled and shook her head. "Since everything was said, I have one thing to announce with you." Intuition told An Ningxiang and Xuan Yuanmo that the event to be announced was definitely not a good thing. "Xuan Yuan Mo, the person you gave me," Tang Guo''s indifferent smile became brazen and wanton, coupled with that exquisite and beautiful face, like a fairy, "This pce is very satisfied with Xuan Yuan''s death, what will be announced today That is, he will be the man of this pce in the future. " An Ningxiang''s eyes widened, this ... This ispletely different from what she thought. The lonely imperial concubine just now, why did she change her face and look happy? Is it a dream or an illusion? "Guo, eh ..." Tang Guo nced lightly from Xuanyuan Mo''s face, and settled behind him, "Ashi, it''s not too soon toe. Is it true that you really want to let me out?" Next chapter high energy! see you tomorrow. (Manual smile) Chapter 487: Majestic Concubine (65) Chapter 487: Majestic Concubine (65) Chapter 487: Prestigious Concubine (65) "Of course not." The sound of Xuan Yuan''s extinction sounded, and came out from the back, the face exactly the same as Xuan Yuan Mo, shocked everyone present. He smiled diligently, and flew to Tang Guo in front of him, holding her hand gently, and kissing the back of her hand, holding her waist with one hand and bringing her into her arms. "Queen, Honmiya has no interest inpeting with you." Tang Guo put his palm on Xuanyuan''s handsome face. "Homiya always likes monopoly. This man belongs to Hongyo regardless of his body and mind. He is very satisfied. Intended to be substituted. " "Guoer, I don''t mind, we cane back." Xuan Yuanmo didn''t know what to say. He worked so hard for so long to hide this secret, and what she said just now is undoubtedly breaking his dream. . Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "You said you don''t mind? Something, somewhere between me, once I had a man who turned up and down with this man every day, don''t mind if I was touched by this man?" Xuan Yuanmo was dumbfounded, he ... "You shouldn''t forget that this man hand-delivered to my bed. I just cooperated with you as you wanted, and as you wish, why was it my fault?" "No, no ... I ..." Tang Guo shook his head and leaned into Xuanyuan''s arms. "I really can''t speak. No wonder it''s not pleasing. Ah Shi, tell him how to coax his ex-girlfriend." "Guo Er, it''s all my fault, everything is the iniquity I''ve suffered, and how to punish it, it''s all up to you. It''s myrd that has lost my heart. I don''t know Guo Er''s heart. The star, pure and brilliant, captivated my eyes and grabbed my heart. "Xuan Yuan wiped out the person in his arms and hurriedly behaved. From today, he can be considered as bright. Tang Guo wasughed at by these words, "It''s very good, you must have the attitude of admitting mistakes, and you must know how toy down your attitude. It is obviously your fault, and you want to put a **** on the head of this pce. Got to sell cheap, people like you, do you say that this pce will be willing to abandon the perfect Amir, choose you? " Xuan Yuanmo shook his fist and watched the woman in front of himugh out amused by his emperor. That smile should have belonged to him. An Ningxiang was no longer sad. She was shocked by everything in front of her. The operation of the imperial concubine caught her by surprise. She always thought that the imperial concubine was very concerned about Xuan Yuanmo and wanted to take Xuan Yuanmo away, but now she realized that people were not rare at all. The man who made herugh was what she liked. Perhaps the other person liked Xuanyuan Mo, but that was just the past. The emperor''s head was much smarter than her. "Guo, don''t you really want to give me a chance, no matter how you are my concubine, you ... you are so open, you are not afraid ..." "So why you can''tpare with A Shi. At this time, you want me to forgive me. At the beginning, I detained a poop, and then threatened again. Which woman do you like like you? "Yes, I am your emperor''s concubine. You finally remember today. You like to wear a cuckold, and I will satisfy you. I will satisfy you for my whole life. "You want me to be unable to get pregnant. Actually, where is the trouble, my run-down body has no possibility of bing pregnant. Since you like me, I can satisfy you." "Did I ask you many times, have you ever liked me, but have you treated me sincerely, have I given you many opportunities?" "And you, not only have always deceived me, but even tried to nt loot and marry my father for treason for An Ningxiang." Suddenly, Xuanyuan Mo''s head exploded and was over. Chapter 488: Majestic Concubine (66) Chapter 488: Majestic Concubine (66) Chapter 488: Prestigious Concubine (66) A big y ended with Xuanyuan Mng''s departure. His decadent mood at this time has forgotten to find An Ningxiang to settle ounts. And An Ningxiang was helplessly returned to the pce by Chun Xueyu. What I heard today is too incredible. The man Xuanyuan Mo found for the Emperor Concubine turned out to be his twin brother. At that time, he heard vaguely that Xuan Yuanmo called that person Huang Xiong. "Today''s affairs are not allowed to be passed on." An Ningxiang told Chunxue that once this secret was passed on, the wait was to die. Now she was so confused that she didn''t know what to do. She was going to destroy Xuanyuan Mo''s hope, and did not expect that there would be so many things that could not stop her. Chunxue was also very scared. She knew that the imperial concubine was arrogant. She never knew the other party was so arrogant. She was not afraid of anything. In the presence of the emperor, she dared to give him a green hat. Chunxue suddenly felt that thest time she returned alive from the imperial concubine, she really had a good fortune. Chunxue nodded, turned around and told others, and she hurried back after a while. An Ningxiang sank in her heart, "What''s wrong?" "Mother-inw, I''m afraid she can''t hide it. The emperor and concubine took the man who walked openly in the Royal Garden, totally disregarding the eyes of others." An Ning Xiangxiang stood up and said incredulously, "Is she crazy?" The emperor watched everyone go back to the pce. Now she took someone to the imperial garden. Wouldn''t she just give evidence? "She might not want to live too much." An Ningxiang didn''t understand. In this harem, how could there be such a arrogant and wanton person, who was not afraid of anything and did not care about anything, but just refreshed. Fei Meng De Fei and Yin Shu Fei also heard the news. It is said that the imperial concubine and a man who looked exactly like the emperor looked at each other together in the Royal Garden. She couldn''t move, and the man was carrying her. When she saw a beautiful flower, the man put her aside and walked into the flowers to help her pick flowers. Everyone thought that the imperial concubine was crazy. Cowardly, afraid to see, afraid of being killed. Fei Meng Defei and Yin Shu Fei came, but from a distance, she saw the emperor''s concubine being carried by the man. The man stepped on the water with light work and led her to run. She was wrapped around his neck. He smiled and narrowed his eyes, and whispered in his ear from time to time, not knowing what to say. The man alsoughed with joy, and there was a touch of evil in the corner of his mouth, very different from Xuan Yuanmo. This picture keeps everyone in ce. "The imperial concubine is so happy tough." He Zhaoyuan said, "I have never seen herugh so happily. This is her." "Sister De, what do you think about this?" Yin Shufei was a little worried. "Is this emperor concubine really crazy?" Otherwise, how dare you get affiliated with another man in this back garden. Meng Defei shook her head, "I don''t know, but I don''t think the imperial concubine is so simple. It''s better to wait and see." "Ah, take me up." Tang Guo had found the man over there, lying on Xuan Yuan''s back, hugging his neck, and said in his ear. Xuanyuan extinguished a little, jumped into the pavilion quickly, and put her down carefully. In this scene, Meng Defei and others are watching. Several people looked at each other and finally walked into the pavilion. At first no one spoke, or Yin Shufei could not help but, "Sister Huang Guifei, you are ..." Chapter 489: Prestige Concubine (67) Chapter 489: Prestige Concubine (67) Chapter 489 The Prestigious Concubine (67) "Come out and y with A Shi." Tang Guo smiled and introduced them. "His name is Xuan Yuan Mo, the elder brother of Xuan Yuan Mo, and the gift Xuan Yuan Mo gave to the pce on the day he was going to bed. Satisfied, stayed with me. " After that, the court princesses who were present were all embarrassed. The amount of information in this sentence was toorge, allowing them to slowly. This man gave it to the emperor himself? ? This sentence exploded in the concubine''s head, what it meant, they stared, trying to get more from Tang Guo. If they really think so, they really don''t know what to say, and the emperor and concubine would be too pathetic. "Okay, don''t show a pitiful look, this pce is doing well, and said that it is very satisfied with Ashi." Tang Guo whispered, "This will be the future, you will get used to it." A few people quickly shook their heads. No, they are not used to it at all. The emperor and concubine have adulterers, and the emperor sent them. If it is passed on ... No, this matter is beyond concealment. "Imperial concubine, those courtiers are afraid they will not let you go." Meng Defei reminded, "You still have to think of a way." "You don''t have to worry about that." Yin Shufei interjected, "I think this kung fu is good, let him run away with you, the emperor is ruthless to you, and you don''t need to lecture, leave the pce, leave this dirty ce and live your life." "Okay, okay, don''t persuade, you will not leave this pce," Tang Guo quickly shook his head. "In the days of the imperial concubine, Jinyiyushi was reluctant to do so. If you leave the pce, you will have to eat soil. , Quit. " The pce princesses can''t say everything, you are all like this, you can''t bear to be rich and rich, you have to have a life. But when Tang Guo couldn''t listen, they didn''t know what to say. At this point, the news should have passed outside. Then they finally understood why the imperial concubine would say that she was satisfied with Xuan Yuan. This person is really considerate. He looks like he is such a distinguished person. He just bows his head in front of the emperor and concubine, and helps her to pour tea. He will whisper and care for her in her ears. When the wind blows, she will also ask the imperial concubine whether it is cold or not. When he took care of the imperial concubine, he was really treating her as a treasure. Meng Defei looked at each other. If a man treats them like this every day, they are afraid they can''t help it. Compared to the cold and ruthless emperor, the man in front of him is obviously more inspiring. They had long sincerely disregarded Xuan Yuanmo, but the man in front of him treated the emperor and concubine, giving them a birth. If they did not enter the pce, would there be such a person, treat them tenderly and intimately? Soon they woke up with a spirit, no, no, they were all famousdies. Even if they didn''t enter the pce, the married people were either the right person or the noble family. The future husband, it would be nice to be able to respect them like a guest. This man named Xuan Yuanming is obviously just a special case of Tian Qin Kingdom. And those family members, who are not three wives and four concubines, will definitely not be as considerate as each other. Instead, as mothers and mothers, no matter how hard or tired they are, they must work hard to maintain the rtionship between the two for the sake of the family and the face. Handle all sorts of tedious things in the family to avoid adding chaos to your husband. You have to go out and make your wife often, and you are tired. If you really want to live like that, it''s not as good as it is now. Everything that the emperor and concubine now has, was also obtained after suffering a lot. The thought of Xuan Yuanmo sending a man to the imperial concubine in person felt chilling. Chapter 490: Majestic Concubine (68) Chapter 490: Majestic Concubine (68) Chapter 490: Prestigious Concubine (68) The imperial concubine walked openly with the man who was not the emperor, and behaved intimately. After a long time, everyone knew it. When all the ministers heard the news, they thought it was not credible. Even if they wanted to make a rumor, don''t make it too incredible. Although, they really want to drag the emperor to kill. But soon they realized that it was true. Things fermented too fast, and when Xuanyuan Mo reacted, everything was toote. He was lost before. Even if the emperor and concubine pointed her nose and scolded them, they were ringly loved by the two in public. Instead, he tried to persuade himself that he was sorry for her, and he was sent by the emperor himself. All this was really his fault. She behaved today, and everything he did made her chill. He had never thought about what to do with her. But she didn''t seem to care about anything. After everything was exined, she wanted to have fun with the emperor in the Royal Garden, regardless of the eyes of the people in the pce. When things happened, Xuan Yuanmo immediately thought about how to keep her. He smiled bitterly, knowing today, why was it the original? This may be retribution. "Amo." An Ningxiang looked at the man sitting on the dragon chair with a pained face, and her heart hurt. "You are thinking, how can you keep the imperial concubine?" "Actually, I didn''t expect that the imperial concubine''s temperament was so unrestrained, she was really bold." An Ningxiang stood down and didn''t go to Xuan Yuanmo. "I especially envy her because she likes being alone To the extreme, she does nt like this person, and she can take revenge to the extreme. She can disregard anything and just rely on her thoughts. She says she does nt like whoever she likes, and she likes whoever she likes. "I have to admit, Amo, the imperial concubine is a good person. Losing this person is your loss." An Ningxiang smiled softly, "Although she already likes your brother, you don''t have the heart to treat her, and she doesn''t seem to ept your love, Amo, look at it, you hurt this person How deep. I admit that at first I was jealous and wary of her, and I even wished you could ruin her. Since hearing those words from her ears that day, I find that she is more pitiful than me. She knows everything and just doesn''t say anything. You are so cruel to her that she still likes to do what you say when she still likes you. " "If it were me, I might not be able to do it. From the beginning, I would know the truth, and I would take my heart and be an indifferent person. I would hold one acre of the three-pointednd, look on the wall, and look at the pce. The people here fight and make small pushers in the back. I will never believe in love again, three points true to you, seven points false. Just to keep my status, there will be no pure love. " "And she gradually forgot the love for you, turned around and found her own love," An Ningxiangughed suddenly. "She is so special, despite being hurt so deeply, she still believes in love, I was far away before It''s really enviable to stand far away in the corner of the Royal Garden and watch them get along. " "Amo, your brother really treats her very well, and you are not wronged, and I also found that although she has revenge against you, she really likes Xuan Yuanming. Her eyes looking at Xuan Yuanming are full of all Love. You havepletely lost her. " "enough!!" Xuan Yuanmo patted the dragon case with a calm face, "You just came to say this?" Chapter 491: Prestige Concubine (69) Chapter 491: Prestige Concubine (69) Chapter 491: Prestigious Concubine (69) "I just want to tell Amo that someone like you is not worth the purest love." An Ningxiang stared at Xuan Yuanmo with a sigh. "In the future, I won''te to you again. I listen to you. Be a good queen. I no longer expect your favor." "You don''t have to worry about what I will do to the imperial concubine," An Ningxiang whispered. "People like her are transparent and intelligent. In fact, I have never been her opponent. Although I am a queen, she is just an imperial concubine. She''s wanton, arrogant, and overbearing. I can''t learn and dare not. " Xuanyuan Mo stunned and saw An Ningxiang smiled at him, turned and left without hesitation. It seemed that the gentleness of the past disappeared at this moment, and he frowned, unsuited. With a smirk, An Ningxiang shouldn''t be the person he likes, just admit it was wrong, he wouldn''t have another idea about An Ningxiang. Does the other party think that what will remind him of these words? No, no, he couldn''t have any thoughts about An Ningxiang. He should now think about how to keep the imperial concubine, the courtiers outside, getting excited by the news, right? Yeah, they finally seized the imperial concubine''s handle, and they could take the opportunity to y and let him execute the imperial concubine. "The emperor, it''s not good. The ministers assembled a lot of people and couldn''t afford to kneel at the gate of the pce, and asked you to dispose of the empress and concubine." Father-inw Li ran in with sweat, and said tremblingly while wiping sweat. My heart is bitter, what''s all this, queen concubine and concubine, don''t need such a fish to die. Xuan Yuanmo was angry, "Let them kneel." "The emperor, some ministers also brought their sabers and said that you didn''t kill the empress and concubine, and you sttered the door of the pce." This time, the courtiers are all true. Regarding the emperor and concubine, which one of the heaven and the qin country The courtier can stand? There are adulterers, not hiding, but want to be exposed to everyone, this is challenging the national prestige of the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin, no one can bear it. It is said that the people outside are scolded even more, and some people spontaneously organize to write blood books, all of which are to execute the imperial concubine. Xuan Yuanmo''s eyes were a little swollen, and the corners of his mouth were sneered. "Then let them die." "The emperor ..." Li Gonggong was shocked. He never thought that at this time, the emperor had never thought about how to treat the concubine. Xuan Yuanmo felt bitter. He really didn''t want to treat the imperial concubine, but he didn''t dare to treat the imperial concubine. Since his brother Huang dare to be so arrogant, he must have relied on it. The brother Huang has always sought after and will not give people a chance to hurt her. "I heard that there are many people who want to kill me?" Tang Guo leisurely sat on the swing, Xuanyuan Ming gently pushed in the back, standing on both sides was Mei Lan Mei Qing, very indifferent,pletely disapproved. Worry about the situation. I thought that this was not their mother''s fault. Those people may not know that it was Xuan Yuanmo''s sin that caused it? It''s ridiculous. They scold them, why is the world so foolish? This can not help reminding them that in some past dynasties, there will always be so many demon girls who scourge the country and the people, and they are scolded by the world to make the country perish. Now it s ridiculous to think of it. The court woman, where there is such a great ability, threatens the survival of an international, but it is some ipetent royal family, the marquise escaped his mistake, and buckled this feces basin on the woman, as much as disgusting How disgusting. Chapter 492: Majestic Concubine (70) Chapter 492: Majestic Concubine (70) Chapter 492: Prestigious Concubine (70) "Mother-inw, people have gathered outside the pce gate, and the people in the imperial city have alsoid down everything in their hands and kneeled outside the pce gate, asking the emperor to kill you?" Mei Lan taunted and whispered. Obituary, "It is said that there are people outside the imperial city who can''t enter the city. They wrapped their heads in white towels with the words" Kill the Concubine "written in blood, and knelt for a long time." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "Then my ability is really amazing, so that the people do not work, the officials do nothing, the only purpose is to kill me, and also came up with such a method, it is really difficult for them. " "Why do nt those fart people think about what they should do to improve their livelihoods today, but also carry out the whole city campaign of ''Killing the Royal Concubine'' and cook the children and the elderly at home? Are they able to eat and dress warmly? It s no wonder that these gods do not make sense. " Mei Lan Mei Qingughed, yeah, I heard that there are some young people who ca nt solve the pot at home. They leave their bed-riding mothers, and they tear a white cloth, bite their fingers and write a few blood words, wrapped around their heads. On the outside, shouting outside the imperial city, "I beg the emperor to kill a woman like the emperor and concubine" is really funny. "The imperial city is full of people." Mei Qing also said, "Madam, when are we going to start?" After that, she and Mei Qing looked at each other with shes of excitement in their eyes. On this day, they waited for a long time. "Since the pce is full of people, it must be very lively outside the pce gate," Tang Guo stood up, grabbed Xuan Yuanming''s hand, and grinned, "Ashi, we went to the wall to see these people who wanted to die My people. " "it is good." Xuan Yuanming is particrly excited. After today, everyone will know him, and he will know that he is the emperor''s concubine. He carefully held the woman''s hand and held it tightly in his palm. She wanted to announce their rtionship in such a way. This is moreforting than having a wedding with him. The wedding was only shown to fixed people, and she was going to use it to show the whole Tian Qin Kingdom. Guoer, this is his Guoer, a woman who is confused and turned his head. The pce princess kept watching Tang Guo''s movements, and she was taken aback when she heard the news that she was going to the gate. The timid hurriedly closed the pce door, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and secretly ordered everyone to wait and see. As bold as Meng Defei, after thinking about it, she followed Tang Guo and nned to go to the city wall together. Tang Guo looked back at the following concubines and stopped, "You all followed, but you have thought about the consequences. Those farts who are too frightened will not show mercy to you. It will be hard to find. Some high-handed characters will scold me, and you, desperately, maybe they will write you into the wild history. " "Anyway, I will stay in the pce for the rest of my life. They will scold them at will." Yin Shufei said indifferently. How about you, let''s see if it''s all right? " "Yeah, the imperial concubine, how can such a busy event miss us." Meng Defei followed. Tang Guo observed their small movements. Some people clenched their hands tightly, some sped their lips, their faces were slightly white, their legs were a little trembling, and they shook their heads andughed. It''s really a group of women who have a bad heart, but it also shows that she didn''t do it in vain. These smart women are very conscious. "Okay, if you want to follow, follow." A group of people came to the city wall, and the noise outside the pce gate was all the call to execute the imperial concubine. When Tang Guo stood up, the voice below was quiet. I ... didn''t get it intentionally, just write here, believe me. It''s been cold recently, so babies should dress more and stay cold. See you tomorrow. Tomorrow''s high energy, the world is almost over, and it will be done in ten chapters. Chapter 493: Majestic Concubine (71) Chapter 493: Majestic Concubine (71) Chapter 493: Prestigious Concubine (71) Outside the pce gate, there were members of the royal family, courtiers, courtesans, schrs, street vendors ... Tang Guo passed by one by one, and they even saw a group of colorful women wearing clothes. They Spread by a flowering branch, a middle-aged woman who wore fat and powder, kneeled in a small corner. She couldn''t helpughing, and the smile was as gorgeous as a flower, and she almost wiped out the souls of many schrs below. Soon they were awake, staring at the woman on the wall with red ears and red eyes. "You are the imperial concubine?" The daring schr stood up, pointed at Tang Guo angrily, and scolded, "How can there be a woman in this world who behaves like a prostitute = slutty, unscrupulous, you Why is there a face alive, you can jump directly from the city wall, and you can still retain some face for General Tang. Your current behavior is arrogant to General Tang''s loyalty. " "Your presence has insulted the entire Tang n." "Yes, Empress Dowager, please kill yourself. Don''t be ashamed of Tang anymore." "I don''t have such a person in the Tang family, nor does General Tang have such a woman." "I''m ashamed of you as a woman." This is a richly dressed woman who should be rtively high. She looked at Tang Guo and was ashamed of you. There shouldn''t be a woman like you , Your existence is the appearance of shame to the world''s women, attracting countless people to agree. Tang Guo looked faintly at these people, without any verbal abuse. Although she didn''t care, Xuan Yuanming couldn''t help but, if it wasn''t for her, he would jump down and kill the few people on the spot. Behind them, Meng Defei, Yin Shufei, and others also turned pale, with countless chills in their hearts, listening to those unbearable words, eyes were red, and some princesses stood behind, secretly wiping tears. How could they know who made all these people scold the emperor and concubine like this? It is their esteemed emperor, who is held in the highest position by them. They looked at the woman standing at the forefront, and allowed the words to be abusive, their faces did not change at all, as if the corners of their mouths were slightly tilted, with a little smile, their hearts became more and more ufortable. If they were standing there, they would have jumped down the wall as soon as they were ashamed. The imperial concubine is not, she is like a queen above, overlooking all beings. At this moment, they felt that she was so delicate and very strong. Half an hour passed, they scolded for half an hour, and suddenly found that the evil country fairy standing on the city wall was smiling at them, not ashamed of their words at all. "This woman is brazen and shameless, and I have seen it when I wait." Tang Guo didn''t hold back when he heard this sentence, and smirked. "That''s because you have short-sightedness. There are still many people in this pce that you don''t know. I''ll wait for the fart people to erge your dog''s eyes. "How do you yell at this pce today? This pce really doesn''t care about it at all," Tang Guo smiled. "The sun ising up, this pce advises you to go back and do the work, the work and the work. You are not the house. There are endless prosperity and riches, there are endless gold and silver money, and you do nt live a day. How do young people live? "The readers below, you are scolding here, you might as well read two more books and gain insights. Listening to what you said, this pce is worried about your future. A good schr is like a shrew. Scolding here, the pce also learned. " Chapter 494: Majestic Concubine (72) Chapter 494: Majestic Concubine (72) Chapter 494: Prestigious Concubine (72) "Don''t you study for the name of a meritorious service? What do you say is that the book has its own golden house and its own face, such as Yan Yuyu, scolding the pce here and thinking that you can seal the pce? Wake up, and you might as well go back and read for the country People s books, let s take a good name first. "Are you scolding a woman like this pce, do you find it particrly interesting and fulfilling? What is in your heart is, what about the supreme concubine? You will not be scolded to death." "Okay, Honmiya won''t die. Honmiya will live well and get angry? Fly up to chop Honmiya. Honmiya is standing here and has the ability toe." Tang Guo took out his soft sword and cut it with a sword on the city wall. The stone was instantly cut out of arge gap, and the crushed stone sshed down, and everyone was shocked. "This pce has killed people. At that time, Xuan Yuanmo was assassinated. Most of the twenty dead men were cut with a sword by this pce." She raised her eyebrows, nced at those blushing faces, and quickly stepped back. The reader in a robeughed softly, "Why, are you afraid? I didn''t expect it, this pce has such martial arts, all said, You are too short-sighted. " "You have read books for so many years, but you can read out what kind of fame, just like everyone else, just see the surface, haven''t you thought of any secrets hidden in it?" "You haven''t thought about it, why do you want to have fun with other men who are not the emperor, and also hang out in the Royal Garden in such a high profile. Is it not possible for these things to be handled? Qin Guo, there are too many people who want to kill this pce. This pce is so stupid, let you handle it? " "Isn''t it your nature =scivious = disorder?" Someone said with courage. Tang Guo shook his head and chuckled, "This pce is already an emperor and concubine. Why do you do that kind of thing? Maybe it will be written into history and scolded by thousands of yearster. Why is this so?" "Don''t listen to her nonsense, she''s washing herself up." Tang Guo looked at the man and chuckled, "As a woman, you can''t tolerate me like this. You are not dressed well. Which husband''s wife should you be? Why, can''t you see this pce''s wantonness, regardless of the world Pointing? Rest assured, you still have a lot to see in the future. You ca nt correct it all your life. If you dare to stand here today, you wo nt be afraid to be scolded or pointed. "You can write poems,pose songs, and all kinds of words originally scolded this house. This house will not be annoyed by this, but will ridicule you, a group of stupid farts." Everyone was pale when they heard the woman''s words. In the past, no matter which woman was scolded, she couldn''t stand it, either shemitted suicide by herself in theke or hanged herself at home. They didn''t think about it. They were scolded by the people in the city, and they were able to yell at them with a smile, and their dumb women were really thicker than the city walls. Xuan Yuanmo hurried over and heard the scene where the woman scolded countless people below. In the face of countless people''s scolding, she not only changed her face, but also ridiculed, despising everyone over and over again. He stood still, holding his fists, she was so attractive, why didn''t he find it before. His eyes were sour, and wasn''t everything that he had done in the first ce? "There are women in the flower house below. Do you want toe here to see if the imperial concubine is higher than you?" Tang Guoning held the women, "No, this pce is different from you, this The pce does not despise your identity, but wants tough at your behavior here. " Chapter 495: Majestic Concubine (73) Chapter 495: Majestic Concubine (73) Chapter 495: Prestigious Concubine (73) "Your emperor is down." When Xuanyuan Mo came, Tang Guo noticed, "Please ask him toe up and say a few words for you, don''t you want him to execute this pce?" "Now you can ask on your knees, draw your sword and hang yourself, and blood sshes on the door of the pce, in order to kill him. Xuan Yuanmo dragged a heavy step and came to Tang Guo''s side. At this time, Xuan Yuan who had been standing in the rear, came to Tang Guo''s side, and took possession of her waist. Two people who looked exactly the same really surprised the people below. howe? Why is that man exactly like the emperor? ? Xuan Yuanmo wore a dragon robe. The man wore ck clothes. Although the color was ordinary, the style was not easy to see at first nce. Although this man is exactly the same as the emperor, his expression is very different. The most important thing is that he openly stood close to the city wall with the imperial concubine, and His Majesty didn''t even get angry. How is this going? There are already many people who think things are not right. "The emperor, please be sure to execute the emperor''s concubine and leave her there to shame the entire royal family. For this reason, the old minister is willing to confess to him on the spot." "The emperor, the emperor can''t stay." "The emperor, this ** = chaotic court, shame the entire Heaven and Qin Kingdom. Such a person cannot be the emperor and concubine. If she really wants to let go of her, wouldn''t she set an example for all the women in the world. All the women learn from her, and then there will be chaos Yeah. " Tang Guo heard this andughed, "I''m not too shy, so let your man ept the eighteen-room apartment, and walk around = kiln = son, woman. Whenever you do something extraordinary, you have to spit air into the sky. Will you be willing to kill someone? " "I think you''re afraid, because you are in charge of controlling women in this way. In the future, it is really a troublesome thing for countless women who do not listen to control." "But you want to kill the pce, juste straight up, and you will try to do it yourself. If you really cut your neck, the pce will p you and help you look after your family. How?" Looking at the man''s face with red ears and red eyes, Tang Guo said he was very happy. "Emperor, do you want to show them that you want to kill the pce or let it pass?" Xuan Yuanmo was bitter in his mouth. He looked at the person who was excited and looked at him from the bottom. He was silent for a moment and said, "Hey, you will not kill the concubine. Die. " "The emperor, no, the emperor is really unable to stay. How much ecstasy soup she has poured into you, keep going on like this, Tian Qin Guo Wei Wei." Tang Guoughed in his heart, wasn''t Tian Qin Guo Wei Wei, they would know in a while. "Your Majesty the Emperor, dare not kill me, for the reason, because he is sorry for me." Xuan Yuanmo clenched his fists, but didn''t say anything to stop him. Indeed, he was sorry for her. Today is her revenge. Even if he risked the world''s troubles, regardless of his life, all the people in the country knew he would avenge him. It can be seen that she really hates him. Fortunately, she hated him better than not paying attention to him. "His name is Xuan Yuanming." Tang Guo introduced Xuan Yuanming to everyone. "It is the only man in this pce so far." "Do you think this is strange, shouldn''t the man in this pce be the emperor?" Tang Guoughed out. "I''m not afraid of you making a joke. This is really a joke." Chapter 496: Majestic Concubine (74) Chapter 496: Majestic Concubine (74) Chapter 496: Prestigious Concubine (74) "You have listened well, this pce only said it once, this pce dared to say, it is not afraid of you scolding, in the future, whatever you scold, you will scold. No matter how you scold, this pce will tell you here, this pce Only Xuanyuan destroys this man. " Tang Guo nced at the silent Xuanyuan Mo, with a cool smile on his face, "Without concealing the public, this pce once really loved your Majesty the Emperor," she smiled in a low voice when she saw Xuan Yuanmo''s expression sessfully. "It''s just that I don''t love now. Your emperor is an unattainable person. This pce can''t afford to love and dare not love." "Today, this pce only loves one person, the twin brother of your emperor, Xuan Yuan." "If you ask us how we met, do you me the harem of this pce = chaotic harem?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes, gazing at the quiet person below, and sure enough, it is a person who likes to listen to the story, or the story of her emperor and concubine. How quiet, in order to listen to the secret history of the pce, she did not scold her, "Ah, this man was delivered by your emperor to the pce." After that, countless people were shocked. This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! !! This was the reaction of everyone. They went to see Xuan Yuanmo quickly, and saw that he didn''t refute, and his heart sank. Is this true? "Of course it is true," Tang Guo said with a low smile, with endless irony in his eyes. "Because he didn''t like this pce, he pushed back and forth on the matter of waiting for the bed. When the pce and his wife did, they couldn''t push it. Find A Mei to be with the pce instead of him. " "You all think that this pce is very favored, but you don''t know that the people whoe to this pce every night are not your Majesty the Emperor, but A Shi." "I''m not afraid of you knowing, the first day of the pce knows that A Shi is not Xuan Yuanmo, and we didn''t do anything on the first day. At that time, there was some hope in the pce." "However, this person ... no matter how good patience and pure infatuation, it will be worn away by reality, and of course, it is easy to be moved by heart. Later, the pce found that A Mei is really good. It s cold and will help The pce rubs his hands to keep warm, and his knees hurt in rainy weather. He will carefully massage the pce. He is really subtle and meticulous to the pce. Compared with Xuan Yuanmo''s indifference, who doesn''t like such people? " "He is full of merit, and this pce really thinks he is good, and gradually forgets that indifferent and cruel man." Xuan Yuanmo''s throat was dry, but he did not refute. "You scold me, scold at will, this pce doesn''t care. It''s his Xuan Yuanmo who is willing to wear a green hat, this pce just as he wants, let him wear it all his life." The crowd was already a little numb. The truth really caught them off guard. Xuan Yuanmo didn''t oppose it. The default appearance made them feel a little ufortable. "Emperor, is this true?" Some courtiers asked incredulously. Xuan Yuanmo was silent, which was considered the default. There were several older courtiers who couldn''t bear their eyes and passed out. "Whether it is true or not, I wait to suggest that the execution of the imperial concubine is extremely extreme, and it is easy for the women in the world to be distorted. If they are not good role models, they must be executed." The truth that Tang Guo said was that they were hitting their faces. Now they want to kill her even more. Only when she dies will this secret slowly disappear and it will be able to cover all their foolish behavior. Tang Guo smiled and did not answer. At this moment, a fast horse rushed ahead, and the people immediately shouted, "Retribution! Qiqi, I was surrounded by arge number of troops, and arge army was assembled outside the imperial city." Chapter 497: Majestic Concubine (75) Chapter 497: Majestic Concubine (75) Chapter 497: Prestigious Concubine (75) Countless people haven''t responded yet, staring at him as he will report to the gate. what? In retrospect, they all looked incredible, Tian Qin Kingdom surrounded? The imperial city is also surrounded? Is this a joke? Tian Qin Kingdom is a superpower, so big, how can it be surrounded? And how did the army outside the imperial citye, how could ite without a word? This must be a joke, someone is definitely joking. At this moment, they only heard a loud noise, and the huge shock caused the entire people in the imperial city to panic. Their faces were white and stabilized. Could it be earth movement. Soon, they realized that it was not ground movement, the crowds behind were separated, the sound of cars and horseshoes from far to near, until they knew what they could see clearly, and they were dizzy for a while. Army! Where does this big armye from? That ck paint, what a terrible face it was to the cylinder on which they were ced on the scooter. The whole city, whether it was the people or the nobles, quickly gave way, leaving the brigade to the gate of the pce. At this time, they saw that a tall man riding a horse in front was fully armed and could not see his face clearly, but the figure was familiar with how to look. It was just that they couldn''t see the appearance, and time was too far apart. For a time, they couldn''t remember how they had seen such a familiar figure. "Little fruit." Suddenly, the man shouted, his voice was thick, with a bit of thought and affection, "Here is the father, the little fruit is wronged, and no one will dare to bully my little fruit." This sound is familiar to everyone. They were shocked. Isn''t this the voice of General Tang? The courtiers trembled with their legs. Why? Wasn''t General Tang killed in battle? All these years have passed, but General Tang''s prestige still daunts them to speak. If this person was General Tang, they looked at each other and lowered their heads silently. General Tang took off his helmet, revealing his original appearance, and looked at the woman on the city wall with kindness, "Little fruit,e down. In the future, there will be a father to support you, and no one will dare to bully you." "Dad." Tang Guo shouted with a smile, and the clever look really matched the arrogant emperor and concubine, and saw that she pulled Xuanyuan Ming beside him, "Ah Off, take me down. I want to see my father. " Regardless of the others, Xuan Yuanmie embraced her waist, so she jumped down from the city wall and came to General Tang''s face. She changed her previous evil spirits, worshiped General Tang, and shouted, "Master Father is well . " General Tang snorted coldly and didn''t say much, but just stepped forward and hugged Tang Guo. For many years, his little fruit can finally live freely. Today, he has the ability to protect her, and she is not afraid to let her do his best in Tian Qin. He was not guilty at all. I''m sorry for his Tang family first. His little Guoer is Xuanyuan Mo and Xuanyuan Royal Family. As long as these people are interested, he will not treat Tian Qin Kingdom. He only needs his daughter to yfortably in the harem. "Aggrieved." Tang Guo shook his head and smiled, "No, my daughter is not a disadvantaged person. My daughter is apanied by A Mei, and she is very happy. She will live better than anyone in the future. Dad need not worry." General Tang choked and touched her head. "If this is what Xiao Guoer likes, then your father will always be your backing. Whatever you want to do, just do it." Chapter 498: Majestic Concubine (76) Chapter 498: Majestic Concubine (76) Chapter 498: Prestigious Concubine (80) The imperial concubine is a legend. For the women in the imperial city and the entire Tian Qin Kingdom, the more they understand the woman, the more they admire it. The imperial concubine made a great fortune in the kingdom of Tian Qin, and no one dared to control it. Tian Qin Guo, whenever a woman is injustice, she cares, no one can take her. Some were arrogant, and when they heard that the emperor and concubine were in charge of it, they flew away in fright. Gradually, the women of Tian Qin Kingdom really stood up, and their men did not dare to treat women like goods. Regardless of the ordinary people, or the ministers and businessmen, they respect their wives and children a lot. They are afraid that once they are harsh on their wives, the next "Emperor Concubine" will appear. Then they found that they were better off with their wives, but instead got unexpected results. The men who tasted the sweetness also understood that they were more sincere to women, and the benefits were really great, and they no longer hated it. All the women are grateful for the imperial concubine who cuckolds the emperor every day and acts recklessly. In fact, in recent years, the imperial concubine has taken her adulterer blindly in the pce in addition to nosy affairs, or she just took people out to ride horses and bend, and she really hasn''t done other bad things. In the affairs of Tian Qin Kingdom, she was never interested. She doesn''t take the initiative to manage anything, unless someone asks her toe and attract her and arouse her interest, she will intervene if she thinks it has some meaning. It would be a big mistake to say that she is an enthusiastic person. There was also a woman who came to the door. The emperor found that the woman had just changed, and was then coaxed back by her husband. No matter what the woman asked for in the future, she would never see you again. This made many people understand that the imperial concubine is actually not a kind person. Xuan Yuanmo is still an emperor, he is still talented, but many people can see that, despite his dedication to handling political affairs, he is not living well. The courtiers dared not say anything, as long as the emperor did not drop the chain, they were d. The little prince was also born. Currently being taught by the queen, she also invited a few princes. The courtiers nned to train the little prince. Xuan Yuanmo also seems to acquiesce in their approach. Except for dealing with government affairs, the whole person is muddled. That''s it, after many years. The imperial concubine''s face seemed to be still the same, and the rtionship with Xuan Yuan was getting better and better. The concubine often could see the two walking hand in hand in the Royal Garden. Xuanyuan Ming often picks the most beautiful flower and wears it for her. The two look at each other and smile, showing the affection in each other''s eyes. The imperial concubine''s legs are not good, and they are mostly held by Xuanyuan Ming or carried on her back. Over the years, her legs have be worse and worse. Every time I see someone, she is on Xuan Yuan''s back. But every time I can find that she smiled happily on Xuan Yuan''s back. Xuanyuan Mi asked her if her leg hurts, and she says it doesn''t hurt. Xuan Yuanchi''s distressed and careful look showed that she really loved her. She hasn''t been out of the pce for a long time, and her body is not as good as the already great Emperor Tang. Many people understand that the imperial concubine is running out of time. The pce princesses were also much quieter than before, and Meng Defei and others looked much younger than the tortured queen. An Ningxiang looked at more than forty, and they looked like twenty-eight. As for the imperial concubine, she actually looked younger. They were always thinking, how young she was, why didn''t she live long? Chapter 499: Majestic Concubine (77) Chapter 499: Majestic Concubine (77) Chapter 499: Prestigious Concubine (81) On this day, An Ningxiang led the eight-year-old little prince to the Royal Garden. The little prince fixedly looked at the men and women in the pavilion. The man was rubbing his legs for the imperial concubine. "Mother, is that concubine?" "Yes, she is the emperor." The little prince pursed her lips. "She doesn''t look very good." "Yeah, she''s not well." "She is so beautiful." An Ningxiang nodded, "Her style is unmatched." "The son-inw heard that she was a princess of the Tang Dynasty, and also heard that she helped the Tang Dynasty make many suggestions, open up overseas, introduced countless new items, improved vegetables and grain seeds, and everyone in the Tang Dynasty ate meat. That is, the puppy eats meat every day. "The little Prince blinked," After the mother, why is she here? " "Mother, if she walks out of the harem, can she benefit the people of the world, why can''t a woman be an official? If a talented woman can certainly benefit themon people, do you mean it?" With tears in her eyes, An Ningxiang choked and said, "Yes." She secretly wiped her tears. Her son was very sensible and knew so much at a young age. "Yi''er, if you like a woman in the future, you must never hurt an innocent woman because of her, understand?" "Erchen knows that Erchen is not a ruthless person. It is not easy for a woman. Who really likes Chen Er will not ept other people into the pce, just marry her." Hearing this sentence, An Ningxiang couldn''t help but tears fell, her son was fine. "After the mother, the son wants to go back to study." The little prince looked at the hour and said eagerly that he actually wanted to see the emperor and concubine. He knew more than the mother thought. But seeing those two immersed in their own world, they had to give up. An Ningxiang did not miss the perseverance in the eyes of the little prince and the admiration. Huang Guifei, who doesn''t admire it? What she did, let alone a woman, no one could match a man. Now I do nt know how many people want to live in the Tang Dynasty. "Then go back." The little prince turned around, looked at it again and again, and finally left. With a fist, he will work hard and will not lose to a woman. He will be better than the emperor and concubine. "Ashi, let''s go back to the Tang Dynasty." Tang Guo held Xuanyuan''s neck and stared at the direction where the little prince and An Ningxiang left, and whispered, "I don''t want to stay here." "it is good." "Ah, you are so pleasing." Xuan Yuan couldn''t stop crying andughing, kissed her forehead, dangled her broken hair for her, and hugged her, "Go now?" "Go now." "Don''t say goodbye to others?" "No need." "it is good." ... "she left?" Concubine Meng De stood up and chased the city wall with her skirt in full swing, only to see the back of the carriage, and the curtain that was blowing by the wind could vaguely see two figures nestled together. She couldn''t control her tears atst, and shouted into the distance, "Sister Huang Guifei, you''re leaving now, why are you so anxious and don''t say goodbye?" Yin Shufei and other concubines also ran up the city wall and watched the slowly moving carriage, tears falling down, waved hands, and said goodbye to the people in the car. "Sister Huanggui, thank you." Yin Shufei murmured, thank you for having her, gave them a different life, let them understand that women do not need to turn around a man, and can live well . Tang Guo lifted the curtain and looked back with a smile, Fenghua peerless, "Go live the life you want, the little prince will not embarrass you." "The troops of the Tang Dynasty will withdraw and never again appear in the Kingdom of Heaven and Qin." Chapter 500: Majestic Concubine (78) Chapter 500: Majestic Concubine (78) Chapter 500 Prestigious Concubine (End) On this day, the people of the Imperial City of Tian Qin Kingdom left the city and looked at the empty Tang Dynasty City. "Did the army of the Tang Dynasty be withdrawn?" "It seems to be withdrawn." The people looked at each other, "Is the city empty?" "empty." A maid carrying a basket of vegetables, frowning, "My wife wants to eat fruits and vegetables from the Tang Dynasty. This person has left, and told me to buy them." "This one is too anxious to go. In the hurry of the past, it is also anxious to go now. Don''t you say goodbye?" "Let''s go, it looks like we won''t be back." I don''t know how. From the fear at the beginning, to the fact that they especially like toe to Datang City, the things here are always fresh and rare. Those cannons have never been put into use except at the beginning. I was so scared to like it, but still unwilling to do it now. "What a great Tangcheng city, why leave?" "Maybe it''s because our Tian Qin Kingdom is too poor. The Tang Dynasty had trade with many overseas countries, and every family was rich in oil. Those who stayed in Tian Qin Kingdom could not sit still and quickly returned. " A long timeter, they heard that it was the imperial concubine and her adulterer who had left. These troops had been here to guard her. She no longer stayed here, and naturally there was no need to be stationed here. After a few days, many people find that there is no imperial concubine, and there is no Datang City, why is the life so boring. "She''s gone." He went to Tangguo''s old pce and stayed in her room for a long time, remembering the past, the more painful the memories. He looked at the picture in the bronze mirror. He was so old that he quickly covered it with his sleeve and didn''t want to see it. Suddenly in a corner, he found a sachet. He quickly picked it up, the familiar pattern, and the word "ink", stabbed his eyes. Li Gonggongter saw Xuan Yuanmo holding a sachet and crying hummingly, wiping his tears in sorrow, crying silently. "She ... this is the sachet she made for her, you see, this is what she made for her." Xuan Yuanmo held the sachet and cried. "When did she do it? If she found out earlier, she It s not going to go, you say, is nt it? On the second day, Xuan Yuanmo gave way to the eight-year-old little prince. Living in the pce of the former imperial concubine, you can often see that the emperor is crying andughing holding a sachet. An Ningxiang took the little prince to see it. The mother and son remained silent for a long time and left holding hands. "Mother, isn''t the Royal Consort reallying back?" "No." Come back for something, it''s not worth her nostalgia here. ... When Tang Guo was sober, he felt pain all over his body, like being cramped and peeled. The hot pain seemed to have been crushed, which made her sweat cold. Toote to think about anything, she opened her eyes with patience, bowed her head to see her **** forest, her limbs lying weakly on the ground. Many people were watching her around, and she nced quietly. At the front, there is a man and a woman. The man still has a sword in his hand. The sword is dripping with blood, staring at her with a deep disgust. The man wore a ck robe with a cold and handsome face, and the woman standing next to him was a fiery red dress, with a beautiful and bright appearance, with a little pride in his brows. "Tang Guo, you have to me yourself for today''s end. You should never take the shot against Linger." Leng Yeling put away her sword and took a beautifully dressed woman beside her. It''s nothing but your master''s face that only abolishes your spiritual roots and leaves you alone. " Tang Guo noticed at this moment that not far away was still standing a man in white, with a cold face. Happy New Year''s Day! Chapter 501: Majestic Concubine (79) Chapter 501: Majestic Concubine (79) Chapter 501: The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (1) "The situation in front of me doesn''t look good, Tongzi." [The host isrge, you will be expelled from the sect soon. ] The system said cautiously, he only looked at the plot a little bit, in short, it is not good for the host. Tang Guo didn''t talk anymore. Now is not the time to watch the plot and ept the memory. To be honest, she was so weak that she had never been panicked. "Heard the door master, I remember that you have a rule in Xingyue Gate, that disciples who have killed the same door should be expelled from the ancestral door." Leng Yeling sneered with a sneer. , Such a disciple is still in Zongmen, why can''t he justify it? " Tang Guo looked down, did this man in the ck robe hate her so much? You don''t need to guess. Every man who loves the heroine very much hates her. She hates to cut her with two swords. "Elder Bai, what do you think?" Wen Ziqiu nced at the white deserted man standing beside him. "Tang Guo is a disciple of Elder Bai, what should Elder Bai say about this matter?" Bai Wuqing finally raised his eyes, nced at the others, and finally came to Tang Guo with a quiet voice, "Why do you steal the Zongmen treasure?" "I don''t know." Tang Guoxue looked at the person in front of him, whilemunicating with the system, "It''s him." System thriller, why the host can definitely recognize each time. But the situation in front of me seems not so good. Bai Wuqing is a man without many expressions, and this time he couldn''t help frowning. "You don''t know why you stole Zongmen Treasure?" "I don''t know." Tang Guo was confused. She hasn''t epted the memory yet. She really doesn''t know. As for whether she stole or not, it was a problem. Bai Wuqing was a little surprised. Tang Guo''s temperament seemed to change. Suddenly, he looked a lot stronger. When he came up, he held Tang Guo''s head and felt that the soul was still a familiar soul. some. Tang Guo and the system did not understand why it was worn on someone else and he couldn''t see it. "Master, I think there is something suspicious about this, so it''s better to look it up." Bai Wuqing finally said, originally he was a deserted person, even if Tang Guo was his disciple, he didn''t care much about the life and death of the other party Just before the talent, what was beating in his heart made him make this decision. Feng Fei Ling did notply. Feng Fei Ling was the ming woman who wore it. "Elder Bai, Tang Guo stole Zongmen Treasure, and the image stones are recorded. She tried to destroy me and tried to destroy me. Linggen also has evidence. At this time, is Elder Bai still covering her? " "If it weren''t for the elder Bai''s face, today would not have been so easy to abolish Ling Gen and take her directly." "Master, today I have spared Tang Guo the life, and I have made many concessions. If Tang Guo stays at the gate, I will leave." Feng Fei Ling said coldly. "If you want Tang Guo or me, choose it yourself." " Wen Ziqiu looked at Feng Feiling''s angry look, his eyes shed with admiration, and he quickly covered it. This time, it was indeed Linger who was wronged. Immediately he no longer asked Bai Wuqing, and announced, "Tang Guo has mutted the same door and stole the Zongmen treasure, and now he has been abolished. He decided to deprive him of his disciples'' identity." Chapter 502: Majestic Concubine (80) Chapter 502: Majestic Concubine (80) Chapter 502: The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (2) "Tang Guo, please leave me now." Wen Ziqiu said solemnly, and there was a sh of disgust in his eyes, which hurt Linger, and he deserved this end. Tang Guo didn''t have any fluctuations in her heart. She just looked at Bai Wuqing more, and a hint of regret shed in her heart, and said to the system, "This world, he is not cute." [Host is big ...] "It doesn''t matter, then end the world earlier." The system is a little distressed, and the host has only lived a few happy worlds. Looking at her happy, he also followed. How many years have passed through time and space, and finally saw the host''s sincere smile. Do you want to get back to your original shape now? [The host is big, maybe you can save it? Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "There is nothing irreparable. You see that the original spiritual root was abolished, and the other party didn''te up to stop it, so it doesn''t matter. I never like to force others to like me." Ok. The people at Xingyuemen looked at the peerless genius who once had a transcendent status, and was lifted from the ground by the waste spirit roots and covered with **** forests. Countless people are happy, and some people feel a little sad. When she stood up staggeringly, a smile appeared on the delicate, beautiful and pale face, she nced at Feng Fei Ling, and finally set her eyes on Bai Wuqing. By the way, this person seems to be the master of this body. Let me rescue him if he says anything. "Master." Bai Wuqing looked up at her, and said coldly, "What else do you have to say." "Master, the disciples were discontinued. Why don''t you stop them?" Bai Wuqing stunned and said straightly, "You framed Zongmen and stole Zongmen''s treasure. It is the rule of Zongmen to be abolished." "Master, in fact, I am not a person who likes to abide by the rules," Tang Guo smiled lowly. She had epted the body, and when she looked at Bai Wuqing, she also epted the original feelings. She admired Bai Wuqing, "Even if I am unforgiving , I also hope that the people closest to me can help me to say a few words. " "Even if you can''t stop it, it''s like standing and watching indifferently, saying nothing." Suddenly, she smiled. "I asked for more. Master is indifferent and detached. The state is iparable to many people. Even if it is a personal disciple, it is not in your eyes." "Looking at you high up," she whispered, as if she only said to him, "I just want to see how you look like the endless hell." She''s the most vengeful person. This kind of indifference does not really look good. She likes to take care of herself shortly. The situation in front of her is obviously hidden, but Bai Wuqing didn''t expect to spend more time to investigate. It can be seen that he really did not care about her disciple. How can that be? When Bai Wuqing made a mistake, she approached him a little, with a gorgeous smile on her pale face, and whispered, "I don''t know if I can still meet after leaving today, and my disciples have something to say to Master." "Master, do you know that your disciples adore you?" She stared straight into Bai Wuqing''s eyes, and instantly caught the uneasiness in the other''s eyes, knowing in her heart, he knew. Today, it is estimated that he wanted to escape, get rid of her, and deliberately did not pursue it to the end. "Master, you are really cruel," she buried her head. "Since you are so, disciples will put you down and take back your infatuation from today." She had felt the heavy love in the original body, and she did not know the memory, and just followed the feeling. Chapter 503: Majestic Concubine (81) Chapter 503: Majestic Concubine (81) Chapter 503: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (3) "Wu Wuqing, I''m gone." Tang Guo opened his distance from Bai Wuqing, turned slightly with a smile, dragged heavy steps, step by step, hesitated, and left under everyone''s attention. The blood-stained back was a bit boring. There was a moment in Bai Wuqing''s heart, and he wanted to catch her. Xiaoguo admired him, and he discovered it a few years ago. Since entering the ancestral gate, Xiaoguo''s reputation has not been very good. Some people often say that she is too utilitarian. Cultivation is hard work, but the priests he needs are different. Xiaoguo has a temperament, is deliberate, and has a bit of ruthlessness. He talks a lot and is particrly noisy. He likes to be quiet. Simrly, he did not like the chance encounters of various calctions. In the end, he was a bit disgusted with this disciple in the end, and did not stop the previous thing. Watching her back disappearing into the clouds, Bai Wuqing suddenly felt empty and very ufortable. Shouldn''t he be disgusted with Xiaoguo? Why the moment when she disappeared, her heart was unusually ufortable, and the pictures that popped out of her head turned out to be when the two got along. Bai Wuqing''s frosty face frowned, standing still. When Feng Fei Ling saw this, there was a smile across her mouth, and Leng Yeling left. Bai Wuqing, Bai Wuqing, let you see the person you like is abolished. This is unpleasant. Don''t worry, everything, she wille step by step. She nced at the man next to her with a doting face, sneer at heart, she was really in no hurry, and everyone could not escape. Anyone who was sorry for her should have the end they deserve. Tang Guo is just the beginning. After Tang Guo descended from the mountain, he did not go to the city, but found a hidden cave and began to ept the story of this world. This is a world of cultivating immortals. The male lead is Leng Yeling, the female lead is Feng Fei Ling, Feng Fei Ling is born again, andes back with endless hatred and hatred. Hostess. Feng Feiling''s past life was not good. She loved Bai Wuqing as soon as she entered the ancestral gate, bringing countless means to approach Bai Wuqing. Bai Wuqing hated someone for ying tricks with him. Feng Feiling''s behavior made him annoyed, and a few words were approved in public, making her lose face. Later, Bai Wuqing became a confidant with his own personal disciples, and made Feng Feiling unwilling. The disciple of Mozong Sovereign, Leng Yeling also admired Tang Guo very much. Two equally good men, like Tang Guo, looked at her instead of looking at flies, which made her very embarrassed. Later, in a secret state, she couldn''t help it, and used the vicious means of repairing the immortal world to n to abolish Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, this was discovered by Leng Yeling. Leng Yeling pointed out her viciousness in public, and then she abolished her spiritual roots. She was expelled from the sect, and soon after being tortured and killed by a group of evil men, she was born again when she awoke, or just before she entered the sect. In the next life, naturally, she never thought about renewing her front with Bai Wuqing, all she wanted was revenge on everyone. She first attracted the attention of Xingyuemen''s head Wen Ziqiu and asked the other party to ept her as a disciple, and she had an unattainable status. Knowing Bai Wuqing''s aversion to design, when Tang Guoqing was in the beginning, people inadvertently revealed various methods to approach Bai Wuqing, which sessfully made Bai Wuqing aversion to Tang Guo. And spread some rumors about Tang Guo, even a small thing, can be said to have ulterior motives. Chapter 504: Majestic Concubine (End) Chapter 504: Majestic Concubine (End) Chapter 504: The Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (4) In the middle belonged to Tang Guo''s chance, she naturally epted it politely. Later, when she found an opportunity, she repeated her tricks, making everyone think that Tang Guo wanted to viciously abolish her spiritual roots, and that the person who stole Zongmen''s treasure was naturally stolen by Tang Guo. It was just that she paid the price, controlled Tang Guo''s consciousness for a short time, and let the other party steal in. This cost led to her being unable to improve for three years. If Tang Guoxiu was more powerful, she would not dare. She wants Leng Yeling to abolish Tang Guo''s spiritual roots personally, and to watch indifferently. This was all she had encountered before, and her purpose was also achieved. Then Feng Fei Ling will take revenge on all those who are sorry for her, Bai Wuqing finally knew the truth. But at that time, Feng Fei Ling had grown to an unbelievable level. She showed no mercy, and introduced Bai Wuqing to Wan Mo Grotto, making Bai Wu Qing eaten by Wan Mo forever. Later, she managed to cross the robbery but did not soar. In her words, naturally, she waited for her lover Leng Yeling to soar. On the day of Leng Yeling''s crossing, Nine Heavenly Ties fell down one after another. At thest time, Feng Feiling sent a word to Leng Yeling. After hearing this sentence, Leng Yeling''s face changed greatly, and his mind suddenly became confused. He was supposed to go through the cmity smoothly, and died in thest cmity. And Feng Fei Ling revenge everyone, with a smile soaring from Ling Yehei''s body in Leng Ye. After watching all the plots, Tang Guo couldn''t help but say, "The ckened feeling to the heroine really turned out to be ridiculous, indifferent and decisive." "Huh?" Tang Guo made a surprise when he skipped a few cannon fodder. "Ziyun real person? Mozong Mozhang?" These two people willter die under Feng Feiling''s hands. The reason is that Mo Yuntian, the suzerain of Mozong, found that Feng Fei Ling was deliberately trying to warn his disciples, Leng Yeling, and was finally killed by Feng Fei Ling. The real Ziyun is capable of refining a good elixir, and he can hardly leave home. The only resentment with Feng Fei Ling was that in thest life she was abolished Ling Gen and expelled from the ancestors, and she happened to meet the real Ziyun who picked the medicine. The real Ziyun did nothing, just passed by her. Later reborn, Feng Feiling knew that the real Ziyun was a powerful alchemist, and remembered that the other party did not save her at that time. When he met the real Ziyun in this life, he killed him. Tang Guo was a little silent, coincident, or did she reallye to the real world of Ziyun? However, what happened to Ziyun''s real person was too unjust, the unlucky ghost in the legend. "Tunzi, open the group." [School flower]: "Ziyun real person, Chixiao Zhenjun, are you all?" [Real Ziyun]: "I''m here, school flowers, you haven''t bubbling for many years, I''m waiting for the flowers." [Chixiao Zhenjun]: "School flowers, please feed." Tang Guo quickly sent a gourmet red envelope to the friends in the group, and then asked, "Is the monarch''s name called Mo Yuntian, and a disciple named Leng Yeling?" [Master Sovereign]: "School flower, how do you know?" Tang Guo was silent, and continued to ask, "Ziyun real person, are you the Ziyun ancestor of Danxinmen? Chixiao Zhenjun, are you the ancestor of Chixia without Huazong? Sect Lord, do your disciples like A woman named Feng Feiling? " Tang Guo''s sentence had a great impact on everyone, and he had no taste in eating. Quickly asked, how could she know. Chapter 505: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (1) Chapter 505: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (1) Chapter 505: The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (5) "Feng Feiling is a disciple of Wen Ziqiu, the head of Xingyuemen. Xingyuemen has an elder named Bai Wuqing, and Bai Wuqing has a disciple named Tang Guo, right?" "Yes, yes." Several people answered quickly, surprised at the same time, they had an idea, although the idea was bold. Tang Guo didn''t sell Guanzi and said directly, "What I want to tell you is that my name is Tang Guo now. There was a master named Bai Wuqing who was just abolished by the spiritual roots and expelled from the ancestral gate." [Real Ziyun]: "..." [Chixiao Zhenjun]: "..." [Master Sovereign]: "..." [School flower]: "By the way, I forgot to tell you, the guy who abandons my spirit root is called Leng Yeling." [Master Sect]: "Oh, school flowers, this must not be true." He didn''t believe how his disciples would be so unlucky, even if the spiritual roots were abandoned, the school flowers were in trouble. Soon, Chixiao Zhenjun responded, "School flower, how are you doing, where are I to pick you up." The real person in Ziyun also quickly said, "Let me pick you up, I will refining the alchemy, maybe I can help you restore your spiritual roots." Demon Sovereign said quickly, "Come here, school flower, that disciple will do whatever you want in the future, don''t bother me." A big man like Xiaohua has a mysterious background. He doesn''t want to offend his disciples and offend, as long as he leaves Leng Yeling with a dog. Ever since he met a woman named Feng Fei Ling, his apprentice was like a demon. He used to be good and now he will talk back to him. The group has a function, in the same ne, can determine its own position, Tang Guo sent his positioning. As for who arrived first, that''s their business. She has a little pain all over now and needs to be healed first. The system silently wiped off the cold sweat, and the host finally remembered that she was a seriously injured person by the waste spirit. He said that there was a reason for the host to be so indifferent. It was not revoked for the first time. It was not the first time that the root was abolished. The host was particrly experienced. Tang Guo has been dethroned more than once in some worlds that he once experienced, so he has realized a practice of spiritual roots deprived of cultivation, and all things return to spring. The plot of a certain world is from the practice world to the immortal world, so this book of her practice of immortality is divided into two parts, spiritual scroll and fairy scroll. When she came to this world, she opened her eyes and her spiritual roots have been abolished. She can only practice the rejuvenation of all things. This method of cultivation can only be practiced by a wasteful person. Therefore, she is extremely rxed in practice, coupled with being a peerless genius, and her familiarity with all things spring rejuvenation, there is no difficulty in cultivation. When Tang Guo opened her eyes again, it was a dayter that her injuries had basically recovered and her strength had returned to the original owner''s level. [Host, you still have such a perverted practice. The more thoroughly you are abolished, the faster you practice. Only then ... One day, I remember a certain world. To this extent, you also spent ten days. Tang Guo smiled, "Because this body is also a born spirit, the innate conditions are good." Well, the host is in a great mood. [The host isrge, and someone is here. Aftering to the practice world, the system has been monitoring the surroundings. When someonees, he reminds quickly, [two people, jumping from different directions. Chapter 506: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (2) Chapter 506: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (2) Chapter 506: The Female Cultivated by the Abandoned Spirit (6) "is it here?" Ziyun stared at the small hill in front of him in doubt, and there was ayer of mysterious and profound formations outside. He did not dare to move directly, but asked the young man who flew in the distance. "Ziyun, howe youe so fast, isn''t your Danxinmen close to here?" Chixiao Zhenjun was a little surprised, and also stayed outside the cave, looking at the mysterious formation, and dare not destroy it. The two quickly sank into consciousness, preparing to enter the group to summon Tang Guo, at which time the formation in front of the cave was suddenly withdrawn. An exquisite and beautiful little girl appeared in their eyes, with a smile on their lips. He obviously looks like he''s sixteen, but those eyes don''t look like sixteen. They looked at each other. Chixiao Zhenjun saw that she was not talking, anxiously scratching her ears and scratching her cheeks, and leaned over a little, shouting carefully, "School flower?" "It''s me." Tang Guo was surprised by the two, took out two callous chickens, and threw them at will. "Meeting ceremony, you''re wee." The scent of chrysanthemum is fragrant, and the two are connected. They look at it with some salivation and want to take a sip. Due to the current situation, they have to ept it first. At a nce, they saw through the current state of Tang Guo, Jin Dan period, still a little surprised, how could the mysterious school flower be Jin Dan period. Then they suddenly remembered that Xiaohua said that she was abolished Lingen yesterday. Wait ... didn''t you destroy Linggen, why did you reach the Jindan period? "School flower, are you really rooted?" Ziyun asked a little uncertainly. Tang Guo knew their doubts, "I was abolished when I came, and I was recuperated for a day, just to restore my original strength." He recovered in a day? ? The two dumbfounded their hearts, a little shocked in their hearts, and it was still the school flower, mysterious and powerful, the spiritual root was abolished, and they returned to the Jindan period one day. "School flower, what are you going to do now?" Chixiao Zhenjun stared at her eagerly. "Go to me, I am the biggest without Huazong, the lord is still my junior, I dare not put a fart in front of me. You rarelye Come and y as much as you want. " "School flower, my Dan Xinmen should be more suitable for you. In Dan Xinmen, I am also the biggest. All the cubs dare not disobey me." Ziyun real person hurriedly said, for fear of being taken first by Chixiao Zhenjun. The two looked at each other, their eyes full of war. "Chixiao, Ziyun, you two shameless guys are kidnapping school flowers here." A thunderous voice came from a distance, followed by a man in a ck robe and fell beside them. Originally a bit cold face, when I saw Tang Guo, he suddenly dazzled with a charming smile, seeing the real Ziyun and Chixiao Zhenjun nauseating. Hate, how did this shameless demon repaire so fast. What does it mean to swindle the school flower? Is it still bad enough to let go of the school flower? "School flower, I am the Suzerain of Mozong, Mo Yuntian." Mo Yuntian was also a bit surprised when he saw Tang Guo, because he had seen the original Tang Guo, which waspletely different from the Tang Guo in front of him. The name Tang Guo is thanks to his mischievous disciple. He is still very familiar with it. Xingyuemen''s undisclosed disciple is a genius who has be Dan before he was fifteen years old. Butter, a better disciple than Xingguo appeared in Xingyuemen. This woman''s name was Feng Fei Ling, the woman his disciple was obsessed with. Chapter 507: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (3) Chapter 507: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (3) Chapter 507: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (7) All three appeared, and the crowd was watching. Those in the world of interster magic are particrly envious of the three being able to see Tang Guo. As for Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy, although they are also immortal, they are not on this ne. They have been in the group for less time, it seems that it is because of the living environment. All three wanted Tang Guo to go to them. No one wanted to let them go, and they didn''t dare to persecute Tang Guo. They could only find a ce and sit down and talk about the old. Tang Guo also nned the same way. They went down the mountain together and came to the city. They bought a private room in the restaurant, ordered only drinks, and then looked at Tang Guo with gazing eyes. Tang Guo looked indifferently and took out all kinds of food. After a while, the table was full of all kinds of food from all over the world. What makes Tang Guo even more speechless is that the three of them didn''t think about eating for the first time, but consciously changed the picture in front of them into a picture and put it in the group. Alsoes with a sentence: Food from school flowers, haha, are you envious, are you jealous? A full table. Tang Guo helped Fu Fu, and the system said, "Is it a wrong decision to find them?" [The host is big, don''t you think about a group of buns that haven''t entered the city? "Tunzi, you speak more and more artistically." After the group quarreled, the three closed the group with satisfaction, and began to enjoy the food. No one said a word. After eating, the real Ziyun put on the tea, and several of them looked more seriously, and asked Tang Guo what he nned next. "School flower, how long will you stay in this world?" Ziyun asked, they all knew that Tang Guo had been traveling around the world, and that he had stayed in those worlds for some time. I don''t know the longest, and the shortest is ten years. "I don''t know, just leave what you want to do." Tang Guo looked at the puzzled faces of the three and continued to say, "That Feng Fei Ling is a rebirth. What is a rebirth, you should be able to understand?" Then all three changed their faces. The rebirth is literal. The practice world also has records for the rebirth. All such people are the darlings of heaven, and the appearance of such people means that the world will be disrupted by the emergence of the rebirth. Many Human destiny will change as a result. "So, the purpose of the school flower?" Mo Yuntian asked carefully, "It''s true, my idiot Leng Yeling has been fainted by the fan since he met Feng Feiling, and he has begun to rebel against me as a master. . I thought the other party was weird before. The rebirth is also called the daughter of fate. Anyone who is entangled with it will have a good future. The defiant end will be very miserable. "Whether I appear or not, Leng Yeling''s end will not be very good." Tang Guo held the tea cup and raised his eyelids. "But after I appeared, he could at least save his life. As for how to live, then It depends on my mood. " Mo Yuntian looked rxed. "As long as the school flower keeps him alive." Tang Guo chuckled. This Mo Yuntian was a smart man, guessing that Leng Yeling''s end would not be good. But, is it better for Ling Ye Ling to survive than to die? That may not be the case. One yard at a time, even if Leng Yeling was a disciple of Mo Yuntian, she would not show mercy. "As long as you do not intervene, I can guarantee that Leng Yeling''s life will not be taken by me." "Know, even if the school flower wants to waste his spiritual roots by himself." Mo Yuntian has figured out one or two. Tang Guo smiled, "Rx, I won''t abolish him. As for whether he will do it himself in the future, I don''t know." All three were chilly because of this sentence. Chapter 508: The female nun who was abolished (4) Chapter 508: The female nun who was abolished (4) Chapter 508: The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (8) When they didn''t see Tang Guo, they just thought she was mysterious and powerful. When they saw this person, they had only one idea in their minds, and no one would offend her, or it would be ugly to die. Although she now seems to be just a little Jindan period, the fearlessness in her body is beyond their control. "What''s the n for the school flower next?" Chixiao Zhenjun asked. Tang Guo was silent, holding a tea cup and thinking for a while, his eyes fell on Mo Yuntian, "Let''s go with Mo Sect, don''t you Mozong like to upy the monks ''territory? Let''s go and attack the monks'' territory and upy their territory . " Real Ziyun: "..." Is this really good? He said in front of him. Chixiao Zhenjun: "..." If the school flower is going to attack Wuhuazong, he will surrender the following two games at that time, and there is nothing bad to follow the school flower. Mo Yuntian really choked. What did he hear? As a righteous monk, the school flower should be a demon monk, but also lead them to attack the righteous monks and upy their territory? "School flower, are you sure?" Mo Yuntian''s face was a bit difficult to say. He must be dreaming. Tang Guo nodded, "OK." Now that the school flowers have said so, Mo Yuntian is also a simple person, and immediately said excitedly, "Okay, school flowers, you can go with me. The position of my suzerainty lord is for you, we will discuss it next. Let s see what it takes to get the right monk s ce. "Well, you two, surrender as soon as possible," Mo Yuntian hummed. "Don''t fight when it doesn''t look good." "I do nt need the position of the suzerain. Give me a position of a maiden, lower than you. You can crush Leng Yeling at will, that is, I have to listen to all the lords. Even if Leng Yeling orders, it will be because of In a word, everyone has the kind of power thates to me. " Mo Yuntian wasn''t surprised that Tang Guo was not a rare monarch. He really gave up the position and always felt that following the school flowers could do great things. "Otherwise, we will be brothers and sisters in name. The school spends your position in Zongmen a little lower than me, if the school spends me not to take advantage of me." After hearing this sentence, Tang Guo also opened his eyes, "Okay, I will be brothers and sisters, and I will call you Brother Mo." "Brother Mo, when you see Leng Yeling in the future, you remember to tell him that I am his aunt." Mo Yuntian: "..." OK ... OK, she really couldn''t get used to that evil barrier. "School flower, let''s be brothers and sisters, and it''s not bad for me, isn''t it?" Chixiao Zhenjun said cheekily. "I have the identity of Chixiao''s ancestor and sister, and it will be very convenient for you to do thingster. Although the real Ziyun did not speak, his expression had already told several people that he should worship and worship together. Therefore, the four of them just married Jin in the private room, Ziyun and Chixiao Zhenjun looked at Mo Yuntian, and they were a little speechless. I didn''t expect that one day they would call him brother and brother. I thought of another girl like school flower, and I immediately felt worth it. When Ling Ye didn''t know the situation, he was still loving Feng Fengling when he had one more aunt. The four came out of the restaurant, and as soon as they separated, they were blocked by a white man. Seeing the appearance of the people, they all looked at Tang Guo in amazement. "Elder Bai." Tang Guo called out in a distant voice. "I don''t know what stopped me?" Bai Wuqing refused to let go. "Where did you go?" After she left, he went down to look for a long time, but no one was seen. "Does this have anything to do with you?" Chapter 509: The female nun who was abolished (5) Chapter 509: The female nun who was abolished (5) Chapter 509: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (9) "You ... Are you okay?" Bai Wuqing suddenly found that Tang Guo had recovered to the cultivation practice of theter Jindan period, and his heart was shocked and surprised. Another three people were swept up. He looked vignt. He has seen all three of them. He is one of the best figures in the practice circle. He never appeared before. He appeared together with her today. Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I''m good or bad, haven''t you seen it? Elder Bai, you have to understand one thing, you and I are no longer masters and apprentices, I''m not a disciple of Xingyuemen, where to go, do What, okay, has nothing to do with you. " Bai Wuqing only felt a bit depressed, especially when she said lightly that he had nothing to do with him, as if there was a knife in his heart. He didn''t know why he wanted toe to her. Even if she said these words, he didn''t want to leave. He just wanted to follow her. So he thought so. "Brother Mo, let''s go." Mo Yuntian hesitated, and nodded. "Brother Ziyun, Brother Xiaoxiao, let''s see youter. I have more free time to visit Mozong. I have good wine and good food to entertain you." After the separation, Tang Guo passed by Bai Wuqing, without even giving him a look, and left with Mo Yuntian. After half an hour, Mo Yuntian nced backwards, and quietlymunicated with Tang Guo, "Xiaohua, the guy is still behind him, and his strength is no less than me, he can''t shake it off." "Follow him." Mo Yuntian looked weird for a moment, and secretly observed Tang Guo''s expression. With a smile on her eyes, a slight hook on the corners of her lips, and a delicate and slightly tender cheek revealing that she was in a good mood. As he flew again, he observed the deserted white man behind him. Well, he was expressionless and could not see any emotion. But the other party was not in a hurry or behind them, and they did not understand the purpose. "School flower, it''s going to Mozong soon. Isn''t it convenient for him to go in?" After hearing that, Tang Guo turned and walked towards Bai Wuqing, and Bai Wuqing no longer moved forward, just standing still, waiting for her toe to him. He looked at her with clear eyes like this, and looked at her with a smile and a smile, as if she was different. "Bai Wuqing, still follow me, are you a puppy?" Mo Yuntian: "..." Bai Wuqing is a puppy? "It''s Mozong in front, Xiaoguo, you can go with me, it''s not good to be involved with Mozong." Bai Wuqing was cold and indifferent. She obviously wanted to take her away, but she felt that it was good for her. The tone she spoke was cold and impersonal. Tang Guo sneered, "Not good? Why is Zongzong bad? Is it okay to go back to Xingyuemen with you? Bai Wuqing, you are afraid you forgot, how did I get down from Xingyuemen." "You watched them deprive me of my spiritual roots, and I heard them deprive me of my disciple of Xingyuemen, and you ... never stopped." She looked suddenly indifferent, "You want to take me Go back, there is a ce for me? Do nt you like to see me? Why do you have to follow me today? Do nt you think I m annoying, noisy, and want to be quiet? Well now, you re quiet, but do nt Trouble yourself. " After speaking, Tang Guo turned around and left, but was grabbed by her arm mercilessly. She didn''t break free, staring at those long hands, and whispered a smile, "Bai Wuqing, you haven''t covered my dislike all the time, just like looking at a dirty thing, what''s the matter, hold me back now Are you? Are you a mean bone? " Mo Yuntian didn''t dare to speak silently, ate the melon silently, and silently shared the melon with his friends in the group. Shocking! !! Xiaohua and Bai Wuqing have a leg! !! God, I dare not imagine. More for the rest of the night! This time it''s true that auntie is here. Great trouble. . . . Chapter 510: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (6) Chapter 510: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (6) Chapter 510: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (10) "Wu Wuqing, can you let go?" Bai Wuqing quietly let go of his hand, didn''t go to arrest her, nor stopped her from entering the Mozong territory. Mo Yuntian breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked Tang Guo to leave quickly. He really didn''t want to see such an indifferent person as Bai Wuqing, and he would wipe out something with the school flower girl in the future. Bai mercilessly looked at the person who didn''t look back, and didn''t look back until the back disappeared. After a long time, he bowed his head, looked for a clean stone, and sat on it. After entering Mozong, Mo Yuntian instructed people to go outside to observe Bai Wuqing, and found that the other party was actually staying at his Mozong gate, and almost bit his tongue out. He quickly threw the flower chicken and rushed to Tang Guo''s side. "Sister, that guy is still at my Mozong door." Actually what he wanted to ask is, sister, do you two really have one leg. But I think this is too direct. "Brother Mo doesn''t need to bother him, the road goes to one side, and it''s not Mozong outside. He wants to stay and let him stay, as long as he doesn''t bother you." Mo Yuntian found that Tang Guo was really looking at the map he gave, with a serious face, and the map was distributed with the martial art positions of major decent monks. Tang Guo looked at the map on the map and asked, "The magic repair is more than the magic sect." "Ahem ..." Mo Yuntian was almost choked and quickly exined, "How could Moxiu be the only Mozong? Speaking of me, Mozong is the most reasonable of the entire Moxiu world, and will not arbitrarily kill innocent martial arts. Although decent people don''t like each other''s eyes, they won''t catch the disciples under their door to practice and practice. " Tang Guo certainly knows this, otherwise he would not be back with Mo Yuntian. This world of cultivating immortals is more perverted than the general world of cultivating immortals. The magic cultivation here is perverted except for Mozong. I don''t know who was the first to do it. The tonic of the magic repair is a decent monk. What they like most is the talented disciples of various majors. The better the talents, the better the results after refining and absorbing. The original owner, who was once rooted by the abolished spirit, waster designed by Feng Fei Ling and fell into the hands of a magic practitioner, bing a tonic for cultivation. Although this Mozong belongs to the faction of Moxiu, it is still a little different from the real Moxun. They are the cultivation of the Eight ssics. Has had conflict with the decent, but will not do things like refining monks. There is not much writing about Mo Yuntian in the plot. All I know is that he wasn''t originally a demon, because he established Mozong for some reason. He was confined to a lot of ces, but it was actually a ce that no one looked at. Tang Guoning pondered for a while and asked, "Brother Mo, how many disciples do we have at the moment, what are their cultivation practices, and how are their cultivation resources?" If you want to attack other schools, you can''t do it. Without enough confidence, she did not dare to act rashly, this world is more dangerous than expected. "There are about three thousand disciples." There are quite a few. Mo Yuntian continued, "About three thousand are below Yuanying." Tang Guo: "..." What about shaving? ? This strength was rushed to death. "Sister, I can see the scornful light in your eyes," Mo Yuntian drew, "Although most of our disciples are under the Yuan Dynasty, except for these 3,000 people, there are hundreds of others. They are all distracted or above, and there are more than 20 people in the robbery period. " This is why Mozong can''t stand up here, Mo Yuntian dares to fight against the decent monks, but at the same time is not afraid of other schools of demon repair. Chapter 511: The female nun who was abolished (7) Chapter 511: The female nun who was abolished (7) Chapter 511: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (11) After analysis, Tang Guo believes that this situation is not suitable for upying the site, otherwise it will bring a crisis to Mozong. "Brother Mo, the current situation, I think the most important thing is to develop the martial arts and urge the disciples to practice." Mo Yuntian looked more seriously, "I think so too." However, he upied this ce, but he was actually a little poor, and his aura was rtively thin. Normally, he is the disciple of Zongmen, who can go out and go out to practice. The outside spirit is stronger than here. After hearing this, Tang Guo was shocked again. "I''m a bit skeptical, is it the most erroneous decision toe over with Mo Yuntian." Tang Guo helped Eur andmunicated with the system. "Tunzi, said the good Demon mysteriously tall, the suzerain doesn''t blink? "Why don''t I think Mo Yuntian is like the Sovereign of the Demon Sovereign, but a bit like the big brother in the mountain." System: [Host, Mo Yuntian did not be a demon repairer. When he did not establish Demon Sect, he used to have a very specialbel on his body. [Good man, honest man is him. Before Tang Guo asks, the system automatically answers. There is no introduction in the plot, but these worlds are so strange. When Tang Guo is curious, some plots will be automatically unlocked, and he can check it and tell Tang Guo. Tang Guo really got his eyes wide this time and was shocked! !! Good old man? Honest man? Mo Yuntian? Mo Yuntian suddenly discovered that his newly worshipped girl looked at him with a special weird look, which made him ufortable and quickly asked how to develop a martial art. "Resources, in this case, the first thing is to grab more resources." Mo Yuntian had a hard time. "The resources are not easy to grab. The current decent monks are the same as the thieves. They just go to the news with some news. It may not be gratifying to get started." He also did such things before. If you go by yourself, you can still grab a lot of back and run easily. Bringing more people is not so convenient. For resources like resources, it is best to get first-hand news and seize the opportunities to get the most benefits. "Don''t worry about this Brother Mo, let''s n next and get resources." Tang Guo smiled with a bowed head. At this time, wasn''t this the time when Feng Feiling was preparing to seize the opportunity of everyone in the cultivation industry? Feng Fei Ling is really a ruthless and decisive person. For her own cultivation and not to be obstructed by others, she simply puts all the ces she once knew into the bag, no matter what it is. She didn''t create any forces, so it was enough for her to use Xingyuemen Wen Ziqiu. Before she soared, she almost wiped out the world, leaving no room for others. Mo Yuntian didn''t ask why. He subconsciously believed in Tang Guo. Next, he carefully introduced Tang Guo to the entire Mozong. The disciples of Mozong knew that their suzerain had an extra-valuable girl who would call her aunt. Mo Yuntian also said to them that in the future, the biggest one is him, and the second one is the aunt, and even the young master has to be ranked third. After waiting for the disciples to react, he also said that the aunt maiden would then take them to grab resources and develop martial arts. Disciples of Mozong are all excited, resources, who doesn''t like it. The eyes of the aunt maiden are getting better and better, and they will certainly offer it in the future. To be able to take them to seize resources, of course, the status is higher than the young master, young master does not do business all day, only knows to turn around a woman, which is particrly boring. Chapter 512: The female nun who was abolished (8) Chapter 512: The female nun who was abolished (8) Chapter 512: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (8) When they didn''t see Tang Guo, they just thought she was mysterious and powerful. When they saw this person, they had only one idea in their minds, and no one would offend her, or it would be ugly to die. Although she now seems to be just a little Jindan period, the fearlessness in her body is beyond their control. "What''s the n for the school flower next?" Chixiao Zhenjun asked. Tang Guo was silent, holding a tea cup and thinking for a while, his eyes fell on Mo Yuntian, "Let''s go with Mo Sect, don''t you Mozong like to upy the monks ''territory? Let''s go and attack the monks'' territory and upy their territory . " Real Ziyun: "..." Is this really good? He said in front of him. Chixiao Zhenjun: "..." If the school flower is going to attack Wuhuazong, he will surrender the following two games at that time, and there is nothing bad to follow the school flower. Mo Yuntian really choked. What did he hear? As a righteous monk, the school flower should be a demon monk, but also lead them to attack the righteous monks and upy their territory? "School flower, are you sure?" Mo Yuntian''s face was a bit difficult to say. He must be dreaming. Tang Guo nodded, "OK." Now that the school flowers have said so, Mo Yuntian is also a simple person, and immediately said excitedly, "Okay, school flowers, you can go with me. The position of my suzerainty lord is for you, we will discuss it next. Let s see what it takes to get the right monk s ce. "Well, you two, surrender as soon as possible," Mo Yuntian hummed. "Don''t fight when it doesn''t look good." "I do nt need the position of the suzerain. Give me a position of a maiden, lower than you. You can crush Leng Yeling at will, that is, I have to listen to all the lords. Even if Leng Yeling orders, it will be because of In a word, everyone has the kind of power thates to me. " Mo Yuntian wasn''t surprised that Tang Guo was not a rare monarch. He really gave up the position and always felt that following the school flowers could do great things. "Otherwise, we will be brothers and sisters in name. The school spends your position in Zongmen a little lower than me, if the school spends me not to take advantage of me." After hearing this sentence, Tang Guo also opened his eyes, "Okay, I will be brothers and sisters, and I will call you Brother Mo." "Brother Mo, when you see Leng Yeling in the future, you remember to tell him that I am his aunt." Mo Yuntian: "..." OK ... OK, she really couldn''t get used to that evil barrier. "School flower, let''s be brothers and sisters, and it''s not bad for me, isn''t it?" Chixiao Zhenjun said cheekily. "I have the identity of Chixiao''s ancestor and sister, and it will be very convenient for you to do thingster. Although the real Ziyun did not speak, his expression had already told several people that he should worship and worship together. Therefore, the four of them just married Jin in the private room, Ziyun and Chixiao Zhenjun looked at Mo Yuntian, and they were a little speechless. I didn''t expect that one day they would call him brother and brother. I thought of another girl like school flower, and I immediately felt worth it. When Ling Ye didn''t know the situation, he was still loving Feng Fengling when he had one more aunt. The four came out of the restaurant, and as soon as they separated, they were blocked by a white man. Seeing the appearance of the people, they all looked at Tang Guo in amazement. "Elder Bai." Tang Guo called out in a distant voice. "I don''t know what stopped me?" Bai Wuqing refused to let go. "Where did you go?" After she left, he went down to look for a long time, but no one was seen. "Does this have anything to do with you?" Chapter 513: The Nun who was abolished (9) Chapter 513: The Nun who was abolished (9) Chapter 513: A Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (9) "You ... Are you okay?" Bai Wuqing suddenly found that Tang Guo had recovered to the cultivation practice of theter Jindan period, and his heart was shocked and surprised. Another three people were swept up. He looked vignt. He has seen all three of them. He is one of the best figures in the practice circle. He never appeared before. He appeared together with her today. Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I''m good or bad, haven''t you seen it? Elder Bai, you have to understand one thing, you and I are no longer masters and apprentices, I''m not a disciple of Xingyuemen, where to go, do What, okay, has nothing to do with you. " Bai Wuqing only felt a bit depressed, especially when she said lightly that he had nothing to do with him, as if there was a knife in his heart. He didn''t know why he wanted toe to her. Even if she said these words, he didn''t want to leave. He just wanted to follow her. So he thought so. "Brother Mo, let''s go." Mo Yuntian hesitated, and nodded. "Brother Ziyun, Brother Xiaoxiao, let''s see youter. I have more free time to visit Mozong. I have good wine and good food to entertain you." After the separation, Tang Guo passed by Bai Wuqing, without even giving him a look, and left with Mo Yuntian. After half an hour, Mo Yuntian nced backwards, and quietlymunicated with Tang Guo, "Xiaohua, the guy is still behind him, and his strength is no less than me, he can''t shake it off." "Follow him." Mo Yuntian looked weird for a moment, and secretly observed Tang Guo''s expression. With a smile on her eyes, a slight hook on the corners of her lips, and a delicate and slightly tender cheek revealing that she was in a good mood. As he flew again, he observed the deserted white man behind him. Well, he was expressionless and could not see any emotion. But the other party was not in a hurry or behind them, and they did not understand the purpose. "School flower, it''s going to Mozong soon. Isn''t it convenient for him to go in?" After hearing that, Tang Guo turned and walked towards Bai Wuqing, and Bai Wuqing no longer moved forward, just standing still, waiting for her toe to him. He looked at her with clear eyes like this, and looked at her with a smile and a smile, as if she was different. "Bai Wuqing, still follow me, are you a puppy?" Mo Yuntian: "..." Bai Wuqing is a puppy? "It''s Mozong in front, Xiaoguo, you can go with me, it''s not good to be involved with Mozong." Bai Wuqing was cold and indifferent. She obviously wanted to take her away, but she felt that it was good for her. The tone she spoke was cold and impersonal. Tang Guo sneered, "Not good? Why is Zongzong bad? Is it okay to go back to Xingyuemen with you? Bai Wuqing, you are afraid you forgot, how did I get down from Xingyuemen." "You watched them deprive me of my spiritual roots, and I heard them deprive me of my disciple of Xingyuemen, and you ... never stopped." She looked suddenly indifferent, "You want to take me Go back, there is a ce for me? Do nt you like to see me? Why do you have to follow me today? Do nt you think I m annoying, noisy, and want to be quiet? Well now, you re quiet, but do nt Trouble yourself. " After speaking, Tang Guo turned around and left, but was grabbed by her arm mercilessly. She didn''t break free, staring at those long hands, and whispered a smile, "Bai Wuqing, you haven''t covered my dislike all the time, just like looking at a dirty thing, what''s the matter, hold me back now Are you? Are you a mean bone? " Mo Yuntian didn''t dare to speak silently, ate the melon silently, and silently shared the melon with his friends in the group. Shocking! !! Xiaohua and Bai Wuqing have a leg! !! God, I dare not imagine. More for the rest of the night! This time it''s true that auntie is here. Great trouble. . . . Chapter 514: The Nun who was abolished (10) Chapter 514: The Nun who was abolished (10) Chapter 514: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (10) "Wu Wuqing, can you let go?" Bai Wuqing quietly let go of his hand, didn''t go to arrest her, nor stopped her from entering the Mozong territory. Mo Yuntian breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked Tang Guo to leave quickly. He really didn''t want to see such an indifferent person as Bai Wuqing, and he would wipe out something with the school flower girl in the future. Bai mercilessly looked at the person who didn''t look back, and didn''t look back until the back disappeared. After a long time, he bowed his head, looked for a clean stone, and sat on it. After entering Mozong, Mo Yuntian instructed people to go outside to observe Bai Wuqing, and found that the other party was actually staying at his Mozong gate, and almost bit his tongue out. He quickly threw the flower chicken and rushed to Tang Guo''s side. "Sister, that guy is still at my Mozong door." Actually what he wanted to ask is, sister, do you two really have one leg. But I think this is too direct. "Brother Mo doesn''t need to bother him, the road goes to one side, and it''s not Mozong outside. He wants to stay and let him stay, as long as he doesn''t bother you." Mo Yuntian found that Tang Guo was really looking at the map he gave, with a serious face, and the map was distributed with the martial art positions of major decent monks. Tang Guo looked at the map on the map and asked, "The magic repair is more than the magic sect." "Ahem ..." Mo Yuntian was almost choked and quickly exined, "How could Moxiu be the only Mozong? Speaking of me, Mozong is the most reasonable of the entire Moxiu world, and will not arbitrarily kill innocent martial arts. Although decent people don''t like each other''s eyes, they won''t catch the disciples under their door to practice and practice. " Tang Guo certainly knows this, otherwise he would not be back with Mo Yuntian. This world of cultivating immortals is more perverted than the general world of cultivating immortals. The magic cultivation here is perverted except for Mozong. I don''t know who was the first to do it. The tonic of the magic repair is a decent monk. What they like most is the talented disciples of various majors. The better the talents, the better the results after refining and absorbing. The original owner, who was once rooted by the abolished spirit, waster designed by Feng Fei Ling and fell into the hands of a magic practitioner, bing a tonic for cultivation. Although this Mozong belongs to the faction of Moxiu, it is still a little different from the real Moxun. They are the cultivation of the Eight ssics. Has had conflict with the decent, but will not do things like refining monks. There is not much writing about Mo Yuntian in the plot. All I know is that he wasn''t originally a demon, because he established Mozong for some reason. He was confined to a lot of ces, but it was actually a ce that no one looked at. Tang Guoning pondered for a while and asked, "Brother Mo, how many disciples do we have at the moment, what are their cultivation practices, and how are their cultivation resources?" If you want to attack other schools, you can''t do it. Without enough confidence, she did not dare to act rashly, this world is more dangerous than expected. "There are about three thousand disciples." There are quite a few. Mo Yuntian continued, "About three thousand are below Yuanying." Tang Guo: "..." What about shaving? ? This strength was rushed to death. "Sister, I can see the scornful light in your eyes," Mo Yuntian drew, "Although most of our disciples are under the Yuan Dynasty, except for these 3,000 people, there are hundreds of others. They are all distracted or above, and there are more than 20 people in the robbery period. " This is why Mozong can''t stand up here, Mo Yuntian dares to fight against the decent monks, but at the same time is not afraid of other schools of demon repair. Chapter 515: The Nun Who Was Abolished (11) Chapter 515: The Nun Who Was Abolished (11) Chapter 515: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (11) After analysis, Tang Guo believes that this situation is not suitable for upying the site, otherwise it will bring a crisis to Mozong. "Brother Mo, the current situation, I think the most important thing is to develop the martial arts and urge the disciples to practice." Mo Yuntian looked more seriously, "I think so too." However, he upied this ce, but he was actually a little poor, and his aura was rtively thin. Normally, he is the disciple of Zongmen, who can go out and go out to practice. The outside spirit is stronger than here. After hearing this, Tang Guo was shocked again. "I''m a bit skeptical, is it the most erroneous decision toe over with Mo Yuntian." Tang Guo helped Eur andmunicated with the system. "Tunzi, said the good Demon mysteriously tall, the suzerain doesn''t blink? "Why don''t I think Mo Yuntian is like the Sovereign of the Demon Sovereign, but a bit like the big brother in the mountain." System: [Host, Mo Yuntian did not be a demon repairer. When he did not establish Demon Sect, he used to have a very specialbel on his body. [Good man, honest man is him. Before Tang Guo asks, the system automatically answers. There is no introduction in the plot, but these worlds are so strange. When Tang Guo is curious, some plots will be automatically unlocked, and he can check it and tell Tang Guo. Tang Guo really got his eyes wide this time and was shocked! !! Good old man? Honest man? Mo Yuntian? Mo Yuntian suddenly discovered that his newly worshipped girl looked at him with a special weird look, which made him ufortable and quickly asked how to develop a martial art. "Resources, in this case, the first thing is to grab more resources." Mo Yuntian had a hard time. "The resources are not easy to grab. The current decent monks are the same as the thieves. They just go to the news with some news. It may not be gratifying to start. He also did such things before. If you go by yourself, you can still grab a lot of back and run easily. Bringing more people is not so convenient. For resources like resources, it is best to get first-hand news and seize the opportunities to get the most benefits. "Don''t worry about this Brother Mo, let''s n next and get resources." Tang Guo smiled with a bowed head. At this time, wasn''t this the time when Feng Feiling was preparing to seize the opportunity of everyone in the cultivation industry? Feng Fei Ling is really a ruthless and decisive person. For her own cultivation and not to be obstructed by others, she simply puts all the ces she once knew into the bag, no matter what it is. She didn''t create any forces, so it was enough for her to use Xingyuemen Wen Ziqiu. Before she soared, she almost wiped out the world, leaving no room for others. Mo Yuntian didn''t ask why. He subconsciously believed in Tang Guo. Next, he carefully introduced Tang Guo to the entire Mozong. The disciples of Mozong knew that their suzerain had an extra-valuable girl who would call her aunt. Mo Yuntian also said to them that in the future, the biggest one is him, and the second one is the aunt, and even the young master has to be ranked third. After waiting for the disciples to react, he also said that the aunt maiden would then take them to grab resources and develop martial arts. Disciples of Mozong are all excited, resources, who doesn''t like it. The eyes of the aunt maiden are getting better and better, and they will certainly offer it in the future. To be able to take them to seize resources, of course, the status is higher than the young master, young master does not do business all day, only knows to turn around a woman, which is particrly boring. Chapter 516: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (12) Chapter 516: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (12) Chapter 516: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (12) "Sister, are you sure there is this?" This time out, Mo Yuntian selected fifty disciples and also brought two strong men who had passed the robbery period to avoid other problems. There are endless mountains in front of him. Tang Guo previously told them that there would be unimaginable resources here. But this ce has a thin aura and looks even poorer than his demons. Does he really have resources? "Wait." Tang Guo wore a spotless white gauze skirt and a white bucket hat that could block the sense of God. Mo Yuntian also felt that it was better for her to temporarily cover it. After all, she was involved with Mozong. If she was seen by a decent monk, she would definitely crusade her. Tang Guo''s idea is not the same as Mo Yuntian. She stood at the foot of the mountain and pointed to a position towards Mo Yuntian. "You bring people, dig from here, hurry up, and take everything here in three days Into your hands. " Mo Yuntian immediately stopped talking nonsense, and took his disciple to do his sword. What makes Tang Guo speechless is that she also saw in the group Mo Yuntian''s message: The girl from the school took us to seize resources. By the way, it is apanied by a picture. As a result, the group became lively, and Ziyun and Chixiaozhen both scolded Mo Yuntian for shamelessness, and others said they were envious. Mo Yuntian had already dug here, he still couldn''t help but nced back, the deserted man who was far behind them and was standing far away. This guy is still following, isn''t he going to go back? He touched his chin and didn''t manage it. The sister said that he wouldn''t worry about it anymore. Tang Guo took out a chair and sat outside. Bai Wuqing didn''t know when she came to her. "They call you maiden aunt?" Bai Wuqing wondered, and only then disappeared. What happened to Mozong? Tang Guo did not sneer at ridicule, "Yeah, I am the aunt of Mozong, the righteous sister of Mo Yuntian." Bai Wuqing looked at her calm answer, and her heart tightened, "You have entered Mozong?" "Correct." "You don''t have to do this, Xiaoguo, I can help you." In the past two days, he actually had to admit that he regretted it. He regretted that for a moment he was selfish and thought that he would not be entangled by her in the future. Son is quiet. But when she really left, all he remembered in his mind was the time spent with her all these years. There was a shy little girl around, but it was not that annoying. "No, you are watching. I''m fine. The big brother Mo Yuntian is also good." He knew it. "Are you so busy?" Tang Guo opened Dou Qing Qing and smiled at him. "Elder Xingyuemen, it''s not good to be here all day long. Are you all right? The more calmly Tang Guo talked to him, the less he felt in Bai Wuqing''s heart. Attempting to look in her eyes, the admiration that could not be concealed in her clear eyes disappeared. Bai Wuqing was a bit lost, did she say that day, if she took back her love, did she really take it back? "What are you looking at?" Tang Guo asked. Bai Wuqing shook his fist and shook his head gently. "Nothing." He was looking for something that once seemed to be really missing. She put down her veil, covered her face, stopped talking, and he stopped talking. He still didn''t leave, and he didn''t know why. He always felt like he should stand here. At the same time, Feng Feiling at Xingyuemen also left with his disciples. "Linger, don''t you be so anxious?" Leng Yeling said. Feng Feiling is very persistent. "No, I have a hunch. There must be good things in that ce, we must go early." I used to wash and go to bed, and suddenly remembered that I didn''t update it today! !! !! It was almost eleven o''clock, and quickly got up. Finally caught up. Chapter 517: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (13) Chapter 517: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (13) Chapter 517: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (13) Disciples of the Moxue thought that nothing would be found on this bare mountain range. They did not expect that when they dug to a depth of more than ten feet, a piece of white flowers appeared in front of them, and they were blinded. "Spirit stone!" "There is a spirit mine here!" "Sovereign, lord, dug up the spirit stone." "Aunt Maiden is telling the truth." Disciple of Mozong was excited, digging faster with a sword. Mo Yuntian also dug twice in the past, and a piece of spirit stone was ced in front of his eyes. He swallowed a saliva, and it really did. God. Swallowing, "Dig down and see how deep." "Brother Mo, not to dig how deep, but to dig out the spirit stones here in three days, and many people wille to ****te." Tang Guo reminded. Mo Yuntian nodded quickly. Right, right, he had to dig it out early. He didn''t do this, and it was the first time that he had upied the spirit stone of a mountain. He was so excited that he forgot to pass the picture to the group to show off. Take the sword right away and do it. Tang Guo was sitting on a chair, sipping tea, and watching Mo Yuntian busy with his magic disciple. It was a bit like the elementary school ss teacher and elementary school students doing hygiene. Everyone was particrly active. System: What is this ghost metaphor? Bai Wuqing watched these things all the way, without any emotion. Tang Guo is not surprised. Bai Wuqing is such a person. He is really innocent, and these things cannot get into his eyes. It took more than two days for this rich spiritual stone mine to be dug clean by Mo Yuntian and others. After the digging, Tang Guo promptly said, "The mountain belly is hollowed out, and it is easy to copse here. Brother Mo, let''s take the resources in the mountain. There are many small animals in the mountain. If the mountain couches, they must be homeless. Return. " Small animals? The disciples of Mozong looked confused, and when they dug the spirit stone, they didn''t see any small animals at all. The mountain is bare and can attract any small animals. But the aunt maiden gave them resources, and she said that there are small animals. Disciples of Mozong looked at Tang Guo with a serious look, and Mo Yuntian was a bit embarrassed and humiliated, just like he had never seen Lingshi. But thinking of the bulging in his pockets, he asked very actively, "Sister, what do you want to do?" "Isn''t there a lot of chaotic stones next to it?" Tang Guo shed a nasty taste, "If you find it and fill it in, the mountain body won''t sit on it." The disciples of Mozong were instructed to move quickly, filling all the troubled times into the big pit in the mountain. With Tang Guo''spliment, their eyes became bright and energetic, and the aunt was only able to eat meat. Mo Yuntian looked at the worship of the disciples, and really wanted to p in the past. "Brother Mo, let''s go and go somewhere else." Mo Yuntian has no doubt at all, and it is not surprising that she knows where there are good things. Feng Fei Ling is a hidden thing like the rebirth, and she knows what''s surprising. Everyone left arrogantly, listening to Tang Guo and taking them to take up resources, no doubt at all, followed Tang Guo excitedly. Next, the disciples looked at Tang Guo as a saintly aunt, and she looked very grateful and grateful, as if she were a reborn parent. Mo Yuntian has calmed down. One dayter, Tang Guo and others were already far away from the mountain, and Feng Feiling came with them. She didn''t exin anything, and said to the crowd, "Dig down, there is a spirit stone mine below." The disciples of Xingyuemen murmured in their hearts. What kind of spirit is there in this bare mountain? Due to Feng Feiling''s detached status, the head Wenzi Qiu let them listen to her, and everyone dug honestly. "It was dug, there is something underground." After half an hour, a disciple shouted. Haha! Dug Chapter 518: The Nun Who Was Abolished by the Spirit (14) Chapter 518: The Nun Who Was Abolished by the Spirit (14) Chapter 518: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (14) When Feng Fei Ling heard something, he rushed up quickly. This is a spiritual stone mine discovered by a small martial art, because this spiritual stone mine also triggered a battle between the martial arts, which led to the destruction of that martial arts. She had dug it out earlier and it was a blessing. Feng Fei Ling ticked at the corner of his mouth, walked up, and asked brightly, "Isn''t it Lingshi?" The disciples of Xingyuemen looked weird, and took out a smooth goose egg stone, "Sister Feng, not a spirit stone, but a goose egg stone." Although both are stones, the difference between the two is very big. "A cobblestone?" Feng Fei Ling froze for a moment, "How is that possible?" She said subconsciously, she remembered very clearly that there is only a spirit stone here. "Did you not dig into the ce?" She only knew that there was a spirit stone in this ce. As for how deep it was, it was not clear what the scope was. She was a little irritable. If she had nothing, she would dig out all the cobblestones, which would be a shame. But she told everyone that there must be a spirit stone here. Disciples of Xingyuemen didn''t say it, but there was actually some dissatisfaction in their hearts. Nei Fengfeiling has always been more arrogant. It was guarded by the demon master, and they were guarded by them, and their strength was also Yuan Ying. Few people dared to provoke her. She is really arrogant and high-profile. Feng Fei Ling did not believe it, so that everyone continued to dig, and as a result, a lot of stones were dug. Strange shapes, all kinds, not to mention pretty pretty. Feng Feiling''s face was not so good-looking, he stood gloomily aside, stared at the pile of stones, and fisted fiercely. "Linger, there should be no spirit stone here." Leng Yeling patted her shoulder as afort. "If you reallyck a spirit stone, you can ask me for it." Feng Fei Ling was ufortable. I didn''t know which guy was the first to dig out the spirit stone and fill the hole with stone. She did not doubt that there were other rebirths. If they did, she would definitely be the same as her, and she would definitely not be a crowd. Mostly it was her rebirth, which was too far from what she had done before, which caused some fate changes. She has heard of the rebirth before, and a rebirth can change the fate of millions of people and the direction of things. "Okay. Don''t dig, let''s go somewhere else." She knew that there were good resources in many ces, and she wanted to take them all. As for the geniuses thatter appeared in the cultivation world, don''t show up. Anyway, she has some grudges with her. After using these resources, she still needs to be killed. That is a waste of resources. It would be better to have all the resources in her hands from the beginning. "Sister, you have to transnt it?" Mo Yuntian looked at the elixir in front of her. "Can you live? If you can''t live, you might as well stay here and send someone to watch." Many of these elixir have not yet matured. If something goes wrong with the transnt, it is really a pity. "Tell the disciples to dig it out. Aftering back to the gate, I will cultivate it." Mo Yuntian remembered Tang Guo''s ability, and he no longer hesitated. He instructed his disciples to dig out all the elixir with roots and mud, without leaving any strain. Just kidding, why did you stay? This is what they found. While they were digging for the elixir, Tang Guo poured some withered seeds beside him and shook the seeds into a box. Mo Yuntian couldn''t understand why, Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but mention, "Want to sprinkle here to give birth?" Mo Yuntian: "..." I wipe! Still able to do this? Chapter 519: The Nun Who Was Abolished (15) Chapter 519: The Nun Who Was Abolished (15) Chapter 519: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (15) "This big piece of elixir has been dug out, and it''s bare here. It''s not good-looking." Tang Guo didn''t think there was a problem with this statement. "I''ll just sprinkle some weed seeds here, and I''m about to give birth. , It wo nt be so abrupt. " Mo Yuntian: "..." Bai Wuqing: "..." He never noticed that Xiaoguo still had so many faces, and his eyes were clearly shing with bad thoughts, but he wanted to say the reason so clearly and elegantly. He suddenly felt that there was more talk, more ghost ideas, and a worse mind. In fact, there was nothing, but it was more attractive. She didn''t seem to know her before, and did not expect her to be such a living person. When the elixir was dug away, Tang Guo ordered all disciples of Mozong to sprinkle weed seeds into the soil. "Now I teach you how to grow seeds." As soon as Mo Yuntian''s eyes brightened, he knew that the school girl would not do anything useless. The position of their demons is a bit impoverished. If they can cultivate some spiritual nts, they may be able to change the environment and transform it into a cultivation holynd. Disciples of Mozong are all smart ghosts, listening to the aunt''s aunt to teach them how to cultivate the spirit nt, their ears are pointed. Then they started experimenting with these weeds. It took two days to grow a patch of weeds where the elixir had been picked. Some are low and some are lush. They all have one thing inmon. The green ones look particrly good from afar. Tang Guo exaggerated, "Yes, let''s go back to Mozong, transnt the elixir, and thene out." The disciples were more eager to try, and they felt that it was brighter to follow the aunt maiden than to follow the suzerain. Mo Yuntian has long been used to it, and he was a little excited, and no matter what the deep meaning of Tang Guo''s move, he waved his hands to lead the disciples back to Mozong. Naturally, Bai Wuqing followed. When he reached the position of Mozong, he didn''t keep up and chose the clean stone to sit there, especially consciously. Mo Yuntian''s eyelids jumped, wouldn''t this guy always be like this? When he saw Tang Guo didn''t care, he thought about Bai Wuqing''s aloofness and asked, "Elder Bai, why don''t you sit inside?" "Yes?" Bai Wuqing asked Mo Yuntian, but his eyes were on Tang Guo''s back. Mo Yuntian hesitated. "When I said this, the girl didn''t object, she shouldn''t care." Bai Wuqing actually wanted to follow up. The more he understood her, the more he didn''t want to leave. He nodded and epted Mo Yuntian''s kindness. Later, Mo Yuntian ran to the Spirit ntation and talked about it. Tang Guo did not respond. Bai Wuqing is really quiet. It doesn''t matter where he stays, as long as he doesn''t bother her. The disciples of Zongmen heard the experience of those who went out, and they felt remorse in their hearts. They knew that they would eagerly sign up and go out to see the aunt. Tang Guo taught them that when they transnted Lingzhi and cultivated Lingzhi, all the disciples of Mozong who were interested came to learn. Bai Wuqing wanted to know her, and followed him in the crowd. Among the group of excited disciples, the spotless white clothes were very conspicuous. They saw Bai Wuqing''s eyes staring at Tang Guo, only treating him as an admirer of the aunt and didn''t care much. This time, they discussed together for ten days. At the end, the elixir brought back, except for the damaged in the middle, were sessfully transnted. Among them, more than half of them are do-it-yourself, and they are particrly fulfilled. At this time, Tang Guo had a higher status in their minds. Chapter 520: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (16) Chapter 520: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (16) Chapter 520: The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (16) "howe?" Feng Feiling looked at the lush grass, her eyes almost protruded. Should she remember correctly, wasn''t it an elixir here? There are years, but not many, most of them are not enough years, not mature, but rtively rare elixir. So, what is going on with this lush grass? She clenched her fists tightly, and there was a feeling of sullenness in her heart. These times, she found that the convenience of being a rebirth really disappeared without a trace. All the ces where she thought there were good things were either reced by stones or there was no ce at all, or things were taken away. But the weeds in front of her reced the elixir and still made her angry. God ca nt wait to see her like this? Let her be born again, but not give her the opportunity to know the secrets, and also make these things that are not there? "Sister Feng, it''s been almost a month. We haven''t found anything. Isn''t the information you got wrong? Someone cheated you?" In fact, the disciples were very dissatisfied, but they couldn''t offend Feng Fei Ling. Feng Feiling didn''t admit it any more, and had to admit that it was probably God who prevented her from plundering these opportunities and changed many things. Although she was unwilling, she could not continue to lead people to find it. It seems that in the future to find those resources, we still have to wait for time to go. Fortune and destiny are mysterious, and it is because she is a rebirth that she values them more. The more she thought about it, the worse she looked. This feeling of being targeted by God is really bad. Feng Fei-ling did not confess his fate, and even raised a heart in her heart. One day she would break it. Seeing Feng Fei Ling give up, Leng Yeling also breathed a sigh of relief, "Linger, what are your ns for next? I haven''t returned to Zongmen for a long time and n to go back." "Then you go back." Feng Fei Ling didn''t care about Leng Yeling. Even if she liked it a little bit, it was just a little bit. She only liked herself. Leng Yeling''s eyes were a little dim, but she didn''t give up. "I''ll see you againter." Feng Feiling was sullen in her heart, not only because of the recent irregrities, but also because she found that Tang Guo had disappeared, and the original n was dyed, and she was very upset. The most important thing is that in the past three years, her cultivation has not progressed, so she is eager to plunder the opportunities, so that she can find a way to make her break through the cultivation. Now that she is being targeted by God, can she be in a good mood? Leng Yeling also returned to Mozong in a depressed mood, and suddenly found that the entire Mozong disciples came back and forth with a smile, which was particrly strange. "Master, are you back?" Leng Yeling nodded, "Where''s Master?" "The lord went out." Leng Yeling didn''t care, and continued to walk to his ce. "I don''t know what surprise the Aunt Maid will bring back this time." "Auntie is awesome. I feel she can do everything. Now I admire the auntie most in my case." Leng Yeling moved his steps back, grabbed a disciple and asked, "Who is my aunt?" He always felt that it seemed that he had missed something these days when he left Mozong. Seeing Leng Yeling confused, the disciple suddenly remembered that the young master didn''t know about it yet. "Auntie is the righteous sister of the lord, young lord, hasn''t the lord told you about it?" "No." Leng Yeling didn''t look good. When did Master have a righteous girl? He had no opinion of Master Youyi, but the problem was that Master had not notified him about it. Chapter 521: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (17) Chapter 521: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (17) Chapter 521: A Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (17) Leng Yeling came back this time and did not leave after two days as usual. He has been waiting at Zongmen until Mo Yuntian returns. He wanted to see Feng Feiling, but he also wanted to rify what happened in Zongmen recently. The change of the Zongmen was too big, the house was remodeled, the formation method was also re-arranged and the spiritual nts and elixir that were transnted back. ording to disciple Zongmen, these are the credit of the aunt''s aunt. When Mozong develops in a good direction, he has no hostility towards this mysterious aunt, and at first he intends to recognize people, so as to avoid any misunderstandings and conflicts. In short, the trigger point is good. But he really didn''t expect that the result would be like that. About a monthter, Mo Yuntian and Tang Guo returned. This time, they still returned with a full load, and all the apanying people were smiling. Bai Wuqing followed them silently, and everyone was used to it. Bai Wuqing''s eyes could not be removed from her body. When I think of her leaving Xingyuemen, she feels a little sad. He didn''t know how to exin it, and couldn''t exin it. He always knew that Xiaoguo was thinking about him. Xiaoguo did nothing, but used her identity to create opportunities for various contacts with him. Asked about his preferences and often helped him prepare them. He just likes to be a quiet person, and Zongmen has so many rumors that he doesn''t know her well enough to think she has ulterior motives. Naturally, she hated her, hurt Feng Fei Ling, and stole Zongmen Arcana. Obviously there are many doubts, and he deliberately failed to follow the root cause, which led her to be abolished and removed from the ancestral gate. After all, it was his selfishness that he could get rid of this troublesome disciple. Unexpectedly, this turned out to be hisst regretful decision. Anyway, he is also her master, no matter what, she should also find out the truth when she is involved. "Master, my aunt is back." The disciples came to report that Leng Yeling hurried to see people out of courtesy. After Tang Guo entered the ancestral gate, he picked Douyi off. When those disciples saw her, they all called out the aunt Santa very kindly. She nodded and smiled in response. Leng Yeling heard it far away. "Sovereign, auntie, young master is back." After hearing the words, Mo Yuntian silently nced at Tang Guo. She smiled on her face and could not see anything. She silently lit a candle for him. "Got it." Leng Yeling stepped into the hall and called out, "Master." He raised his head after calling. "Do you know how toe back?" Leng Yeling remembered thest time he left Mozong and was unhappy with Mo Yuntian, and he felt a little bit guilty. If he did nt pick him up, he might be really dead. "Master, disciple is wrong." Mo Yuntian didn''t particrly want to see Leng Yeling now. He snorted coldly and raised for so many years, because a woman still talked back to him. He just thought that Feng Feiling was strange and made Leng Yeling be careful. He didn''t expect his disciples who always respected him and snarled at him. He couldn''t help it. Now that the school girl is here, he doesn''t pay much attention to these. He thinks that the school girl should be rted to Feng Feiling. The school flower girl is willing to let Leng Yeling kill her. What else does he care about blindly, and it is the right way to develop Mozong? Well, magic road! They are going to attack the decent. "This is my righteous girl, youe to recognize it, and will be called an aunt in the future." Chapter 522: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (18) Chapter 522: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (18) Chapter 522: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (18) Hearing Mo Yuntian''s words, Leng Yeling subconsciously followed his words, looking for someone in the hall, and immediately saw Tang Guo in white clothes and that very familiar face. "Why are you here?" At this time, Leng Yeling hadn''t even thought that this was the aunt-inw, and he would be called the aunt in the future. Tang Guo smiled and did not wait for her to speak. Mo Yuntian stared. "Jumbo, what are you, yours, this is your aunt, my aunt of the magic zong, my righteous sister, dare not call her aunt." Leng Yeling: No, how could it be, how could Tang Guo be his aunt, and she would have to call her aunt to see herter, this must be a dream. "Master, are you kidding with your disciples?" Leng Yeling didn''t believe it, the cold face was full of chills, "Master knows who she is? She is a person who has harmed Linger and has been discarded by her disciples. It was also heard that the head was ejected from Xingyue Gate. She had a bad heart and must have wanted toe to me to do something. " Mo Yuntian: Originally wanted to rescue the fool, at this time he already wanted to give up. It s okay not to mention this matter. Did you let the vengeful schoolgirl remember it? "I know all of them." Mo Yuntian said coldly, "Ye Ling, no matter what, she is my righteous girl, the aunt of the magic zong, as you said that the girl hurt your favorite woman, I wo nt care about this. .But I believe that sister is not such a person. " Joke, the girl really hurts people, and she will never fail. She was dethroned by spiritual roots and expelled from the sect. What kind of ghost is that? "Master, I will never call her." Leng Yeling said indignantly, "she is not worth it." Making him call this aunt more ufortable than killing him. "But she''s my righteous sister, and it''s your aunt by name." Mo Yuntian had a headache, nced at Bai Wuqing, who was sitting quietly while drinking tea, and said quickly, "Elder Bai, you should judge, Ye Ling should not Call your sister my aunt. " Bai Wuqing didn''t expect that there was anything else for him, and he would certainly not miss this opportunity, and looked more seriously, "Sure." This time, he looked at Leng Yeling''s gaze and got a lot of cold. Leng Yeling discovered at this time that Bai Wuqing was here? ? "Why are you here?" Leng Yeling couldn''t calm down, and looked at Bai Wuqing coldly. "Elder Bai, you are a monk from Xingyuemen, isn''t it good toe to Mozong?" "Where is this? The Young Master also often ran to my Xingyue Gate, and was still unclear with Xingyue Gate''s disciple Feng Fei Ling. I was just following the example of the Young Master who didn''t care about the positive spirit." Mo Yuntian almostughed to death, watching his appetite, and his tone was smooth. This cub, he is so fond of each other, I don''t know when it will be crooked. "You ..." Leng Yeling didn''t think of it at all, and he was looking forward to the aunt, who was Tang Guo. It''s really ridiculous. What''s even more ridiculous is that Bai Wuqing is here, as if he is still facing Tang Guo. "Brother Mo, you do nt seem to want to call me." Tang Guo said with a smile in a timely manner. "It doesn''t matter whether he is called or not, I am his aunt. This is something that Mozong knows. The practice world will know that I am his aunt. " Leng Yeling''s entire head was filled with the words "it''s his aunt", and a swollen headache. No, it is impossible, she is not his aunt. "Don''t think about it!" Leng Yeling said fiercely. Tang Guo said lightly, "The facts do not allow you to deny." Bai Wu''s faint face suddenly burst into a smile, "Young Master, you really should call her aunt." "You go!" Leng Yeling was angry. "Bai Wuqing, you''d better go back to your Xingyue Gate, ande and get involved in my demon case." Ahaha, see you tomorrow Chapter 523: The Nun Who Was Abolished (19) Chapter 523: The Nun Who Was Abolished (19) Chapter 523: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (19) Leng Yeling wanted to rush out and walk away, and thought that Tang Guo had actually entered Mozong, and she had already determined that she was nning to be wrong. Even Feng Fei Ling didn''t have time to find it. Instead, he was inside Zongmen all day, observing Tang Gui Mozong exactly what he wanted to do. After observing for several days, the atmosphere of Mozong and his disciples'' sense of Tang Guo made him very worried about Mozong''s future, and even more indifferent to find Feng Fei Ling. He must reveal the true face of Tang Guo, so that all disciples of Mozong understand that Tang Guo is a bad one and will be bad for Mozong. "Master, that''s because you don''t know Auntie, she''s nice." "Yeah, before, my auntie taught us to cultivate Ling Zhi, and took us out to upy resources." Leng Yeling would like to say, that is not her true face. But these disciples seemed to be seduced, "Young lord, disciple, I hope you don''t say bad things about my auntie in the future." Seeing a few disciples frowning, Leng Yeling almost fell backwards. Tang Guo is really a good way to turn his Demon Disciple''s disciples around. "Why on earth do youe to Mozong?" Leng Yeling didn''t forget his abolition of Tang Guolinggen. "You really want revenge. Just find me. Don''te to Mozong to make trouble." He subconsciously believes that Tang Guo hated him for abolishing her spiritual roots, and that was how they hated them. I don''t know why, the master who always discriminates right and wrong is also bewildered by this woman. While Mo Yuntian wasn''t in Zongmen, he found Tang opportunity to question Tang Guo. If there wasn''t a white Wu Qing nearby, he would surely kill Tang Guo first. Thest time he felt that his hands were too light, and he knew that he would just pick off the opponent''s hands and hamstrings, so as not to cause today''s scourge. Bai Wuqing felt Leng Yeling''s killing intention, and frowned slightly, walking in front of Zao Tangguo from the side, blocking Leng Yeling''s sight. "Bai Wuqing, don''t you have nothing to do with her?" Bai Wuqing was a bit unhappy. If it was not Leng Yeling and Feng Feiling, would they have nothing to do with it now? "You do nt have to deal with your spiritual roots, you just count on me." Tang Guo paid attention to Leng Yeling this time. "It should have been counted on your head. It''s as if you said it to you." "Yes, I did it, now you can leave Mozong?" Leng Yeling had no feelings for the other people in Mozong. The only thing he worried about was Mo Yuntian. As far as Mo Yuntian is concerned, just like regenerating his parents, he will never allow Tang Guo to hurt Mo Yuntian. "Why am I leaving? I''m the aunt of the Sect of Demon Sect, Mo Yuntian is my elder brother, and you Leng Yeling, you don''t want you, you, you should call me aunt. Leng Yeling was so annoyed that her chest exploded, and she had no way to take her. Not only did she recover her strength, she disappeared in a short time, but she also broke into the Yuan infant period. He is not surprised by this. The practice world is not without such opportunities, and Tang Guo is a peerless genius. He was most surprised by Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing''s attitude towards Tang Guo. Bai Wuqing didn''t even care about it. He was a master of Tang Guo anyway, maybe he regretted it before. But what does his master Mo Yuntian mean? Obeying Tang Guoyan, he almost didn''t give the entire Mozong to her. If Leng Yeling knew that Mo Yuntian had intended this, he would not know if he would be mad. "In short, you better not have any thoughts on Mozong." Leng Yeling also felt that his emotions had been too exposed recently, and put away his expression, and said coldly to Tang Guo, "I can waste you once, and I can waste you countless times. Times. " After speaking, he felt Bai Wuqing''s gaze looking a lot colder. "I won''t allow it this time," Bai Wuqing said coldly, in an unquestionable tone, no one suspected that he was joking. Chapter 524: The Nun Who Was Abolished (20) Chapter 524: The Nun Who Was Abolished (20) Chapter 524: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (20) Leng Yeling''s face sank. "Bai Wuqing, she has nothing to do with you, and now she joins Mozong. She fell into the magic path like this, and you are actually protecting her, aren''t you a righteous person?" "So what?" Bai Wuqing didn''t lift his eyelids. "I don''t have a reason for what Bai Wuqing does." "Are you serious?" Bai Wuqing raised his eyes, and a cold and handsome face smiled, "Natural." He did not exin the reason for this, and it felt like he wanted to do it. He couldn''t exin, he didn''t know how to exin it, and some things couldn''t exin it. He always does what he wants, and he doesn''t want to see her being bullied. Hearing that Leng Yeling wanted to abolish her a second time, this was not what he wanted, so he chose to stop it. This time, he would not choose to evade deliberately, ignore certain feelings in his heart, and make himself regret it again. "Bai Wuqing, you are very good." Leng Yeling saw that Bai Wuqing didn''t enter the oil and salt, and felt very hated, and also saw Tang Guo looking at the map like a okay person, sneer, "You thought you would be grateful if you did this? Impossible! Looking at her like that, she was clearly watching a movie. You didn''t help her that day, she hated you. " Bai Wuqing''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face, and he asked directly, "Xiao Guo hates me?" "A bit." Tang Guo answered directly, his eyes beamed, "He is right, I remember hating all those who hurt me, including you." Bai Wuqing retracted his gaze, his eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth were gently bent. "It''s okay, Xiaoguo hates me." Leng Yeling was still waiting for the two to turn their faces, but Bai Wuqing didn''t y cards ording tomon sense, and said what should be done. Why didn''t he know that Bai Wuqing was such a shameless person? "you guys" Leng Yeling gritted her teeth, could not stand anymore, and left in a huff. Bai Wuqing didn''t care. He also sat opposite Tang Guo and didn''t mean to move his position. When he saw the tea was cold, he heated the tea and poured Tang Guo a hot cup. He pinched the teacup with his knuckle fingers and handed it to her. I thought she wouldn''t pick up, but didn''t expect her to pick up. They used to get along like this in the past. Xiao Guo always had something to say to him, and every time she brought the tea to him was his favorite taste. She knows his preferences very well, and will always ask him some questions about cultivation. As a master, he really had no reason to refuse his disciples'' advice. He saw the hidden admiration in her eyes, and the shing tension in her eyes every time she came to him. At this time, Tang Guo only looked at the map, thinking with a bowed head, as if nning something, and asionally showing a calcted smile. Originally he didn''t like people who were too good at calcting people''s hearts, and now it was impossible to watch her look. In fact, seeing someone pleasing to the eye has nothing to do with her. It''s pleasing to the eye, no matter how good it is, or disgusting to be good. She took a sip of the tea he poured, which gave him a sense of satisfaction. He froze, remembering that she had carefully brewed tea in the past, and handed him the purest cup. After he drank, she seemed to be happy. At that time, was she in the same mood as him at this time. All the same pleasure. Bai Wuqing shed Mingwu in his eyes, as if he understood something. "Little Fruit has be quiet." Tang Guo heard his words and lifted his eyes, "I was not a noisy person." "You ..." Bai Wuqing froze for a moment, and he wanted to ask why she used tough lively in front of him. Tang Guo seemed to know that he spit out the corner of his lips and spit out two words, "Pretend." "Pretend to be cute, you know? I heard you like it." Bai Wuqing: He ... He used to dislike cuteness. Who said he likes being cute? Chapter 525: The Female Soul of the Abolished Spiritual Roots (21) Chapter 525: The Female Soul of the Abolished Spiritual Roots (21) Chapter 525: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (21) One year passed in a blink of an eye, and the entire demons changed drastically because of Tang Guo''s arrival. Even Leng Yeling, who most wanted to kill Tang Guo, had to admit that all of Tang Guo''s actions did not seem to be detrimental to Mozong. This made him very skeptical. Is it really that his cognition is wrong, Tang Guo is not as bad as imagined. During this year, he asionally went to meet Feng Fei Ling, but because he was worried about the trouble of Mozong, he had less time to spend with each other. Watching the changes of Mozong with his own eyes, his heart can beplicated. What puzzled him even more was that Bai Wuqing had been lying in Mozong for so long. It is really strange that an orthodox elder was born in his demon. In any case, his hostility towards Tang Guo is indeed much less. If the other party is always obedient, he will not care about the past. After being relieved, Ling Ye Ling had Feng Feiling in mind, and he said to Mo Yuntian and left. Mo Yuntian shook his head. "Ye Ling is really enchanted." He nced at Tang Guo secretly, seeing her pale face, he didn''t care. Seeing Bai Wuqing next to him, and still being a transparent person like that, he did not expect that Bai Wuqing would live for a year. "Brother Mo, let''s go and upy the site in a few days." Tang Guo suddenly made a noise, and Mo Yuntian was a little surprised. "Which martial art do you hit?" One yearter, the disciples of Mozong have grown a lot. ording to the current situation, Mozong will definitely get better and better. "Brother Mo, we are not going to attack which martial arts, but we are going to save them and put them under the protection of our demon." Tang Guo smiled, "They will be very willing." Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing nced at each other, always feeling that this was not easy. Mo Yuntian led a violent departure with Tang Guohao. This time he did go to a small martial arts school called Feishamen. Tang Guo did not disclose why he opened the operation with Feishamen. When they brought people to Feishamen, Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing both understood why Tang Guo hade to save such a martial art. A burst of **** smell came to his face, and the disciples of Demon Sect were all condensed, and hurriedly looked at Tang Guo, seemingly asking her what to do. Tang Guo still wore a gauze bucket, waved his hand, and appeared on the side of the battlefield. At this time, the elders of Feishamen were still struggling to support them. On the other side, they were almost the same. If they continue to fight, these two factions will definitely lose each other, and finally be profited by other forces fishermen. The appearance of Tang Guo and his party has been noticed by them. Facing the intruders, they both stopped tacitly. "Who is your Excellency, and why are you here?" Fei Shamen asked, looking very alert. Tang Guo took a step forward without revealing his true colors or speaking. The disciples of Mozong were particrly clever and hurriedly said, "We are from Mozong, this is our aunt, our zombie." Auntie? Feishamen and the other martial arts were standing in ce with blood all around, and they were very confused. When did Mozong have an auntie? Tang Guoke didn''t pay attention to their thoughts, and just said, "You two martial arts continue this way, and you will soon be out of business." Then both sides changed their faces. They looked at each other, and finally suppressed the hatred in their eyes, ready to give up this battle. "Have you kindly reminded us?" If not, why not wait aside and wait for them toe up again? "No." "The disciples of Mozong obeyed and upied this ce for half an hour." Feishamen: "..." Chapter 526: The Nun Who Was Abolished by the Spirit (22) Chapter 526: The Nun Who Was Abolished by the Spirit (22) Chapter 526: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (22) Mozong came fiercely, and the two factions did not respond and were arrested. When they found that they had no resistance, they rose into despair. And the culprit, the Aunt Maizong is sitting in the position originally owned by Feisha. Mo Yuntian is sitting on the other side, smiling, looking at herself, but actually showing off in the group Already. Tang Guo nced at the hall, and finally his eyes fell on a young man, "Bring me that boy." Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but nce at her. Did Xiaoguo see the young man? He looked at Juvenile Lang a few more times, and he looked pretty good, but ... it couldn''tpare with him. The young man was extremely nervous, his cheeks were slightly white, his body was still stained with blood, and there was fear and unyielding under his eyes. He pressed his lips tightly and was taken to Tang Guo. "Can you call Wenyi?" The young man Lang stunned for a few moments, listening to the woman speaking softly and softly, not like a bad person, could not help but nodded, "The warmth is right down." "Fu Shamen will be included in my demon sect in the future, and your kind talents are very gentle. This ce is not suitable for you to practice. Follow me to demon cult." Wen Yi: "..." He squeezed his sleeves tightly and looked at the woman wearing a veil in front of him. The sound was good. The aunt was thinking of him. Can he disobey? Will he never be pped with a p? Will the entire martial art be destroyed because of him? I heard that magical cultivation is extremely cruel, and if one doesn''t agree with it, one must practice it. "It was so decided. As for the faction that had previously conflicted with you, it was merged into Feishamen." Tang Guo was unwilling to see everyone, and smiled, "What are your conflicts?" "Naturally, he was so deceiving, he killed the core disciples of our sect. We will not kill them. What kind of face is there in the cultivation world in the future?" "We didn''t kill their core disciples. Obviously, they were unreasonable, and they also caused our martial disciples to suffer heavy losses." Fei Sha''s head said angrily. Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Guo gave up. "The core disciples you send are not what Fei Shamen did, but someone else." Everyone looked at Tang Guo at the same time. Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing were curious. How did she know? Mo Yuntian suddenly remembered that Tang Guo knew about the rebirth. Could it be possible that this world would happen in the future, she knew? "As for who, you will knowter. Now you are all demons. All the territories belong to demons. Obey me demons. This Feishamen will be renamed as demons Fei Sand rudder. " What about two factions? Mozong is a super martial art. They are just small martial arts and cannot resist. Tang Guo took away Wen Yi, leaving some disciples of Mozong and several powerful Mozong personnel to deal with follow-up issues here. Wen Yi trembled back to Mozong, and when he walked into Mozong, he saw a patch of birds and flowers, and the fragrance of the flowers was a bit intoxicating. He thought that Mozong was a dark ce, and he didn''t expect to look like a fairnd. "Brother Mo, this boy has a good talent. How about being a disciple for you?" Mo Yuntian :? "Brother Mo, such a disciple, it''s a pity to miss it." Mo Yuntian knew that Wenyi was very talented, but he didn''t want to collect the disciples'' mind anymore, and quickly shook his head. "There is a cold Yeling that breaks my heart. Disciples or something, I don''t want to." It was Leng Yeling''s stupid boy who wanted to lose it. I write as I write! !! !! Chapter 527: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (23) Chapter 527: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (23) Chapter 527: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (23) "That''s it." Tang Guo thought for a moment, his eyes lit up, he took off the veil and smiled at Wenyi, "then you are my disciple." Wen Yi: He really didn''t respond. But looking at Tang Guo''s exquisite and beautiful face, he stared at God and felt another cool look. He quickly lowered his head, "Aunt Maiden, do you really want me to be a disciple?" "natural." "Then ... that disciple met Master." His master helped him **** resources a few years ago and was killed. Even if his talent is so good, in the small martial arts of Feishamen, no master can get any resources. Tang Guo smiled with satisfaction, called Wenyi up, gave him the exercises, and asked people to allocate a room to him, Wenyi left with aggression holding the exercises. The aunt Maiden really epted him as a disciple, and gave such good exercises, and asked someone to arrange a room for him, and also allocated him training resources. All of Tang Guo''s actions made Bai Wuqing very puzzled. But he was used to asking nothing, just like why it was so coincidental today. It was at the time of the Fei Shamen crisis that she brought Wen Yi back alone. "Girl, what''s wrong with that kindness?" When Mo Yuntian found Tang Guo alone, he almost didn''t say directly whether this guy would be a big man in the future. Tang Guo did not conceal, "If the rebirth does not appear, he will indeed be the most powerful figure in the cultivation world in the future, but after the rebirth appears, he will first **** his chance and kill his master. Now he has provoked two other schools Fight, he will die in this fight. " Mo Yuntian''s pupils shrank sharply. "This rebirth is to disrupt the heavens and plunder everyone''s chance?" "You can say so." Not yet the first generation, Wen Yi and Feng Fei Ling have some conflicts, hated by Feng Fei Ling. In fact, it can be said that there are basically talented people in this world, who are so unhappy with Feng Fei Ling, and do not know how Feng Fei Ling was a man at that time. Even if there is no conflict with her, she is the one who is most ustomed to those who used to be high in cultivation talents, and will find ways to pull these people off the altar and step on the ground fiercely. Fei Shamen''s gentleness is just the beginning. Tang Guo remembered Wen Yi and couldn''t helpughing, she already thought about doing something in this world to answer Feng Fei Ling. [Host, my energy is growing so fast, are you happy? "Yeah, so happy." Tang Guo smiled and closed his mouth. She counted the geniuses in this world that haven''t grown up, and there were nearly twenty full y. These people Feng Fei Ling will certainly not let go, even if they do not kill them, they will make them feel like a crowd. If she robs all of her talents and bes her disciples before these geniuses are to be destroyed, she will give them the best exercises and the best resources for them to rise and be a figure in the practice world. . Isn''t she just the world of Tao Liman? Let Feng Fei Ling understand that her rebirth took every effort to plunder these geniuses, and God will give them a better chance. These geniuses will not only be destroyed, but they will grow even more terrible than ever. Will Feng Fei Ling live in panic all day long? This doesn''t stop there. One day, Feng Feiling discovered that these geniuses have be her disciples. The other party should be furious. [Host, it''s not as simple as being angry. She would suspect that God is targeting her. ] After listening to Tang Guo''s ideas, the system added. Praise Tang Guo from the heart, the host is still as bad as ever. Chapter 528: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (24) Chapter 528: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (24) Chapter 528: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (24) The rectification of the Feisha sub-rudder was very smooth. In the practice world, it is really simple to want to conquer this small force. Violence and benefits can make them obey. As for the sincerity, there is no such thing in the cultivation world. As long as Mozong bes stronger and stronger, so that everyone understands that there are countless benefits to follow Mozong, they will not betray them. And Wen Yi''s life is also very nourishing. He is already very talented. His opportunities and skills have long been snatched, and he has a talent. Now she worshipped under Tang Guomen and became her disciple. She got good exercises and was provided with countless resources. Every time he came to see Tang Guo, he was especially well-behaved and grateful, and had a little more respect and kindness for Tang Guo. He found that the more he respected Tang Guo, the man named Bai Wuqing would not look at him with cold eyes. He is not a fool, this man is his master''s admirer. "Tenderness." "The disciples are here." Wen Yi arched his hands, very respectful, his eyes ck and ck. "Hello, you will have many siblings in the future. As a master, you have to take care of them." Wenyi stayed, will there be a lot of younger brothers and sisters in the future? What does Master mean? But when Master saw that he was only looking at the map, and constantly drew pictures on it, his expression was very pleasant, and he didn''t ask much. Today is not easy. He doesn''t want to lose this good master and just nods. "The disciples will work hard to cultivate and take good care of the masters and sisters in the future." He had to work hard, trying not to worry about Master. Bai Wuqing couldn''t help but interject. "If you have any problems with swordsmanship, you can find me." Tang Guo nced at him, his face was pale and pale, "Idle and idle, Xiaoguo, you are busy with you. I am good at swordsmanship, which is good for you." "Well, you listen to him, he did practice a good sword," Tang Guo whispered, "I have begged several times in the past. He didn''t agree to feed me tricks himself, all throwing a sword. Give it to me and let me practice it myself. " Bai Wuqing: "..." Wen Yi: "..." "Xiaoguo wants to practice, anytime." Bai Wuqing said quickly, that lonely face, slightly anxious, let Wen Yi see something. There must be something to tell between Bai Wuqing and his master. "I''m not interested in swordy now." Tang Guo looked at the map and smiled softly. The voice was a bit cool, and when he heard Bai Wuqing''s ear, she seemed to say that I was not interested in you either. . This made him feel lost for a while, and lost again. "Warmly, you just call him Elder Bai, he''s Bai Wuqing of Xingyuemen." Wen Yi is a bit erratic and unclear? ? Isn''t that the big man in the legend? "By the way, I am his former disciple. Now it is not. I was expelled from the Xingyuemen one year ago. My enemies are called Feng Feiling and Leng Yeling. Wenyi, you remember clearly. " The warm expression can''t be stretched. Bai Wuqing''s disciple is Tang Guo. The peerless genius he''s heard of is only three years older than him, and he will be Jindan less than fifteen. Now ... bing his master? The enemy is Feng Fei Ling, and ... Leng Yeling? ? ? Isn''t Leng Yeling the demon master? "Don''t think too much, telling you this is to let you know, so as not to be deceivedter, you can live and practice." Wen Yiner nodded his head, but there was still some bad eptance, Master''s life was really wonderful. The same is less than twenty. Why is Master 10,000 times better than him? Chapter 529: The Nun Who Was Abolished (25) Chapter 529: The Nun Who Was Abolished (25) Chapter 529: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (25) "Feishamen is upied by Mozong?" Feng Feiling got the news one dayter. She frowned and looked at Leng Yeling. "Brother Yeling, do you know this?" Her heart was heavy, and there was a person in Feishamen, she would not let the other person grow up. She first designed to steal the opportunity of Wenyi s practice, killed his master, and then found an opportunity to stir up the battle between the two factions. It is logical that Feishamen should be almost destroyed, and Wenyi could not be alive. Mozong, why did you get involved? Leng Yeling shook her head. "I don''t know." In fact, he had a guess in his mind, wouldn''t it be something that auntie did? Leng Yeling suddenly found out that he, the master of the demon master, even turned his eyes to his ancestral door and knew nothing about it. This made his senses very bad. After thinking about it, he said, "Linger, I''m going back to Mozong, and I''ll look for youter." "Yeah, brother Ye Ling, you remember to check what happened to Mozong. If this behavior angers the majors, it will be bad for you." Leng Yeling felt warm in her heart, holding Feng Feiling''s hand, "I knew Linger cared about me." Feng Fei Ling had a bright smile on her face, but she was thinking, who should be operated on next. For those geniuses who had been high above, she would like to know if they can grow up after taking the chance. As for Leng Yeling, in her opinion, it was already in the bag. With a life-saving grace, it was enough for Leng Yeling to die for her, without having to paste it. The man''s base was realized in her previous life. At first, didn''t Tang Guo let Leng Yeling die because he helped Leng Yeling avoid a crisis? So Leng Yeling left, she was not worried at all. Now is the time for those geniuses to grow up. She has to take away their opportunities first. She is very busy and has no time to fall in love with this man. Leng Yeling returned to Mozong with aplicated mood. When he saw Mozong who was a little better, it was extremelyplicated. The development of Mozong now makes him have no confidence to question Tang Guo, so he had to find an opportunity to ask his disciples. "The young master said the flying sand rudder?" "This disciple knows that it is said that the aunt the maiden took us past the flying sand rudder that day, just watching the two martial arts beating fiercely and could not bear them to continue. "Aunt Santa said she''s all her own. What else do you fight? Isn''t it the best of both worlds?" Leng Yeling looked at the worship of his disciples and thought that he should not return. "Auntie also took a disciple, and the little boy practiced very hard." Leng Yeling said that he did not want to hear any news from Tang Guo. Since it was a coincidence, he was relieved. After walking around in Mozong, it was found that Tang Guo didn''t want to do anything detrimental to Mozong anymore. Leng Ye Ling was relieved and turned away. One day, Tang Guo drank tea, and the real Ziyun and the real Xiaoxiao came secretly to Mozong to find her. She suddenly put down the tea cup and said to some people, "There is something, let''s do it first." "What''s the matter?" Mo Yuntian asked, confused. Ziyun Zhenren and Chixiao Zhenjun also looked at each other, "Sister, are you anxious? Should we go together?" "Brother Ziyun and Brother Chixiao don''t have to go. It''s not a big deal. Come back soon. This time it''s closer." When Bai Wuqing moved, he always felt that such a scene had been seen. Sure enough Tang Guo''s next sentence confirmed his guess. "Brother Mo, go and seize the decent gate." Chapter 530: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (26) Chapter 530: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (26) Chapter 530: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (26) When Mo Yuntian brought people to Tangguo with Tang Guo, it was a scene of killing each other in the Zongmen. Mo Yuntian couldn''t help shaking his body, the girl was really just right this time. This time the martial art was not a small martial art, but a medium-sized martial art. There are also various kinds of battles andpetitions in the martial arts. It is precisely because the two elders shed with each other that they didn''t know how they could kill each other. After they were surrounded by the demons and tied up, they gradually sobered up and saw the blood on the ground, and many disciples were injured and wounded. Seeing this state, they could not help looking at the woman in white wearing a gauze bucket gauntlet. The gauze bucket gauntlet could cover the gods and make her look unclear. But everyone felt that the woman was looking at them with a careless attitude. "Are you all awake?" The woman''s voice smiled a little, "Since I am awake, I will announce one thing. Skyfire Sect will be under the control of Mozong, and it will be renamed Mozong Skyfire sub-rudder starting today." "Don''t think about it !!" The elders of Zhongtian Huozong did not think about it, and quickly retorted, looking at Tang Guo with a look of anxiety, there was a momentum that he would not follow even death. Tang Guo wasn''t angry, but just said, "If you don''t agree, things like today often happen. Don''t you notice that fighting for a piece of jade bamboo slipped into a cannibalism?" The Elders of the Heavenly Fire Sect said that their faces were ugly. Indeed, they already felt that things were not easy. Suddenly they looked up and stared at Tang Guo. "Isn''t this your conspiracy?" "Do you think it takes so much effort for my demon to want to take over your ce? Send a few monks who have passed the robbery period and can convince you, just like now, why stop you from killing each other and wait for a while Not better? " "Whether you agree or disagree, Skyfire Sect is already the domain of Mozong." Tang Guoke, regardless of the elders'' resentment, quickly arranged everything, and everyone in Skyfire Sect could not resist, one by one, very sad, and looked ashamed . "Okay, don''t look like a dead mother, you can join me Mozong, that''s a blessing from your previous life." Tang Guo looked in the hall, and finally saw a young girl about ten years old, with thin yellow muscles, and her aunt''s eyes were bright. This time her purpose was this little girl, Gu Qin. In ordance with the original development, Gu Qin never paid much attention to it. Later, he identally found a cave in Houshan of the martial arts, found a method suitable for her, and practiced quickly. In a few years, he became famous in the practice world. Genius character. However, some time ago, Feng Fei Ling quietly came to the Skyfire Sect and took away the cultivation opportunity that Gu Qin should have received. Not only that, but other things were also put on. When Gu Qin discovered the cave, others would be found by Zongmen. There is only one jade Jane remaining in the cave. In fact, it is a nk jade Jane. However, because Feng Fei Ling has a lot of means, he has manipted the jade Jane and caused two elders to fight. Its illusion spreads throughout the sect. Lost in mind, they began to kill each other. If she didn''te, Tianhuozong was found out atst, and the entire martial arts were all kinds of residual limbs, and her death was quite miserable. She pinched the piece of jade Jank, lifted the prohibition on it, and threw it to the two elders who contended, "This is what you are fighting for, look at it." Chapter 531: The Nun Who Was Abolished (27) Chapter 531: The Nun Who Was Abolished (27) Chapter 531: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (27) After taking a look, they turned pale. Standing in the same ce and no longer talking, Yu Jian was not only empty, but now they also found traces of illusion left on Yu Jian. "See it, right? If you want to know who killed you today, rest assured that you belong to my demon, and you will have a chance to avenge yourself. Of course, it does nt matter if you agree or disagree, my elders will fight you Be convinced. " When Tang Guo finished speaking, he looked at the thin young girl, and Gu Qin seemed to feel that the Aunt Zongzong was watching her. Tang Guo said to Wen Yi, who was standing beside him, "Warmly, go and bring your second teacher and sister." Wen Yi kept an eye on Tang Guo''s movements. Although she couldn''t see her face, she always faced a young girl with yellow skin and thin skin. He nodded and walked to Gu Qin. Gu Qin watched Wen Yi step forward, and couldn''t help but take a step back in fear. Wen Yi remembered that she had more affection for Gu Qin, stretched out her palm, and smiled at her. "Come with me, Master wants to ept you as a disciple." "Are you ... are you a master or an aunt?" Gu Qin is not stupid. The woman wearing a veil of gauze is all her right to speak, and she must be an extraordinary figure. Although she worshiped the Tianhuozong, what talent was not good, worshipped the Zongmen, because one of her ancestors saved the elder Tianhuozong and promised that if their family had a talent for cultivation, they coulde to Tianhuozong. As it happens, she is the one with a little talent, but she is so bad, the five elements are the most inferior. "Yes." Wen Yi''s voice was very low, and she seemed afraid to scare her. However, his sister and sister should take good care. "Let''s go and see Master with me. She will ept you as a disciple and make you stronger." When he heard it became stronger, Gu Qin''s eyes lightened for a moment. She wanted to be stronger. When she came to Zongmen, she was often bullied. However, she was too poor to be patient. It was not easy to find a Dongfu in the past, but it also caused a battle. She put her small hand on Wen Yi''s palm, and then came to Tang Guo. "Guqin?" Gu Qin stayed awake, her aunt was so good that she even knew her little person''s name, and she had a little more worship in her eyes. Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh and talk with the system, "These future genius characters are really pathetic, so dazzled by Feng Feiling, but genius is genius, and his brain is always smarter than ordinary people. If other children see me, People, have been scared for a long time. Maybe it is because I am a monster, and I swear to die. " But some gifted geniuses are different. They know how to seize any opportunity, experience more than others, and mature their minds than many others. "Will you go with me and worship me as a teacher?" Gu Qin swallowed his saliva, looked at Tang Guo with bright eyes, and asked, "I have a bad talent." It was poor. Wouldn''t such a disciple aunt even mind? "If Aunt Maiden doesn''t dislike it, then Gu Qin will worship you as a teacher." Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Gu Qin threw himself on the ground and made three loud noises at Tang Guo. At first she smiled: "Master." Wen Yi: Master and sister are much more powerful than him. So fast, are you afraid of Master''s remorse? Tang Guo was also amused, and he quickly supported Gu Qin and whispered, "You are not bad at talent, but rather good, but you haven''t got the right exercises. Go, follow me and practice with your brother. When you practice the proper exercises, you will understand how bad your talent is. " Very good, and trained a strong opponent for Feng Feiling Lin. happy weekend. This weekend, I want to go to bed, I am a bit sleepy, I will updateter. Chapter 532: The Nun Who Was Abolished (28) Chapter 532: The Nun Who Was Abolished (28) Chapter 532: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (28) Gu Qin, like Wen Yi, was shocked by the environment of Mozong when he came to Mozong. It''s really beautiful, mountains and rivers, flowers and birds. Is this really the legendary demon? Before she reacted, Tang Guo gave her suitable exercises again. After sessfully practicing, the little girl never experienced such a speed of practice, she practiced all day long. At first nce, Shimei worked so hard. As a master, he definitely couldn''t fall behind. These two people became the most hard-working people in Mozong, which led to the cultivation of all disciples in Mozong. No matter what, they can''t even match two children. Feng Feiling soon learned that Skyfire Sect was also upied by Mozong and was renamed Skyfire Sub-rudder. "Brother Ye Ling, what''s going on with Mozong?" If Tianhuo Zong didn''t get it out of her, Mozong upation has nothing to do with her. It has been twice, and every time she shot it, Mozong took it in the next step, so that she could not doubt it. "Mozong ns to expand the territory." Leng Yeling was right. Mo Yuntian told him before that he wanted to expand the range of Mozong. "It should have happened when Tianhuozong happened." Seeing Leng Yeling being so determined, Feng Feiling was less suspicious. There was an ident at the Skyfire Sect, let alone the Mozong. Even ordinary martial arts, when they saw such an opportunity, they could not remain indifferent, and they would definitely try to upy it. She frowned slightly, her only concern was Guqin in Tianhuozong. She snatched Guqin''s chance and wondered if this genius could grow up. She had ruined the exercise of the Five Elements Spirit Root. Leng Yeling saw Feng Feiling in contemtion, puzzled in her heart. Once or twice, he always felt that Feng Feiling had many secrets. But he did not delve into it, he also had secrets, and he did not intend to talk to Feng Feiling. Mozong is developing very well now. Once he said that Tang Guo was in Mozong, with Feng Fei Ling''s temperament, he would definitely make Mozong restless, and then I m sorry for Master. As long as Tang Guo does note out to find Linger''s troubles and does not persecute Mozong, he does not care about these things. After seeing Tang Guo from Huizong, his mind became clearer and clearer. He had thought about it before and after, and there were many doubts about Feng Feiling, he didn''t mind, maybe she had some difficulties. "Linger, do you want to do anything?" Leng Yeling still asked. Feng Feiling was suddenly surprised. She recalled that she had been exposed too muchtely. It was also because of being targeted by God that she didn''t confine her temperament. "Brother Ye Ling, what are you thinking, what can I do?" Feng Fei Ling didn''t want Leng Ye Ling to be suspicious, at least until she grew up to be invincible, no one could know her secret, "I am I''m curious, thinking that there are some big moves of Demon Sect, in case these moves cause a decent attack, that''s not good for you. " Looking at Feng Fei Ling''s eyes did not seem to be a lie, and the true meaning revealed in it made Leng Yeling forget her previous doubts and put people in her arms. "If Linger wants to do anything, you can ask me to help you." "Brother Ye Ling, I got a message. There will be a mystery opened immediately. Let''s go together." "it is good." At the same time, Tang Guo smiled at Mo Yuntian. Bai Wuqing''s fingers moved, and his eyes did not move away from Tang Guo''s face, just when her smile was facing him. "Let''s explore the mystery, there is a mystery to be opened recently." Chapter 533: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (29) Chapter 533: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (29) Chapter 533: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (29) Mozong and his team followed Tang Guo''s journey to the secret ce, and everyone''s face was filled with excitement. Because every time they go out, their aunt maiden will take them a lot. Either territorial expansion or various cultivation resources will be obtained. Now every time theye out, they have topete for strength. Failed, not qualified to go out with the aunt. Mo Yuntian looked at the spirit and spirit of Disciples of Mozong, and couldn''t help sighing, "Girl, you are really lucky to be here. He knew that Tang Guo wouldn''t stay in this world for too long. On the surface, she seemed to be only helping Mozong to expand her power. In fact, everything she did was a sess. For example, Wen Yi and Gu Qin, whom she epted as a disciple, is not a very talented person, especially that Gu Qin, he did not think that the five elements spiritual root turned out to be a talented spiritual root. Everyone here thinks that the spiritual roots of the five elements are waste spiritual roots, and those who have such spiritual roots cannot find one in 100,000. A dayter, Tang Guo came to the secret ce. In front of me is a rushing river. When the mystery is opened, a golden vortex will appear in the river, which is the gate of the mystery. This mystery also belongs to a lucky man. The man jumped into the river after a lifetime of death because he was counted by a friend. He just rushed here and fell into the whirlpool. Then he got the celestial spirit treasure and contracted a **** beast. Since then, the strength has greatly increased, and after resuming, he went back to avenge his revenge and became a strong talk of one side and countless people admired. This person''s beast is a phoenix. Feng Fei Ling once saw this phoenix and wanted to touch it, but how could a proud animal like a phoenix let a stranger touch it and shoot her directly with a paw. In this regard, Feng Fei Ling Ji hated. Knowing that Phoenix got here, she took advantage of Luo Chen''s severe injuries, strangled him with a sword, and contracted Phoenix again. She had a grudge against Phoenix. When she contracted Phoenix, she fiddled with the contract and changed the original peace contract into a master-servant contract. Later, Phoenix lived in her torture every day. [The host is big, this heroine is a bit perverted. Fortunately, this character is not in modern times, or a proper newspaper character. Maybe bombing buses today, hacking at the station tomorrow, and bombing bombs in the mall the day after tomorrow. "It''s called a twist of mind, and there is nothing wrong with revenge. The system quickly reconciled, although the host of his family was a little damaged, Sanguan was still a little bit positive, and no matter how abnormal he was, he would not involve innocent people. The party was standing by the river like this. Although the disciples of Mozong were puzzled, the aunt said that he would wait here, then wait here without any doubt. "Wait for me in the river no matter what goes by." Disciple of Mozong quickly answered, "Yes." For about half an hour, the disciples of Mozong had sharp eyes and found that there was something far away from the high ces. All of them flexed their muscles, and a swarm of bees rushed to get things. Luo Chen was calcted by a friend, and in a hurry, he jumped into the river to escape, and was washed down the current. His current situation should have passed out long ago, only because of his unwillingness and desire to survive, but he was still holding on. Suddenly, he felt countless breaths rushing towards him, aggressive and particrly terrifying, which made him feel despair. Couldn''t ... God wouldn''t give Luo Chen a way to live, would there be no chance of revenge? Chapter 534: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (30) Chapter 534: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (30) Chapter 534: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (30) Luo Chen thought he was dead. The momentum of those people was really terrible, as if he was going to raise a knife and chop him. The man who rushed to him in the first ce grabbed his cor and quickly jumped up from the river, running and shouting, "Auntie, I got it, I got it." Luo Chen: "..." Brother, are you sure you got it right? He is a personal puppet. "Auntie, I got it ... hey, it''s an individual!" When the disciples of Mozong put Luo Chen on the ground, they pped their heads in annoyance, "How could it be an individual." Luo Chen: They all say you made a mistake. The other disciples who did not preemptivelyughed and thought that they had grabbed something good, but did not expect it to be an individual or a man. If they were a beauty, they wouldn''tugh at it, a man would have tough. "That''s right, I''m asking you to be personal." Luo Chen also stretched her heavy eyelids and looked at the white woman standing above her head. She wore a white gauze bucket and could not see her face, but her voice sounded good, and it seemed as if she could alleviate the pain. "My son, I see that your bones are clear and strange, and you have gone through an extraordinary experience, so why not join me in Mozong?" No one at the scene thought that Tang Guo said to Luo Chen. The corner of Mo Yuntian''s mouth could not stop, Bai Wuqing''s heart was tight, and he quickly looked at Luo Chen to see that he was more embarrassed, t in appearance, and recovered his eyes without any trace. The appearance is t, the repair is t, there is no outstanding ce, and it does not have the eyes to attract small fruits. Xiaoguo must have him for another reason. Luo Chen was stunned. Is this girl talking to him? "Feed him a healer." The disciples of Mozong rushed to the strong to pull out the healing pills. Several people fed Luo Chen and ate several pills. Luo Chen quickly swallowed the elixir, if not swallowed, he might be strangled to death. These people''s elixir is not worth the money. Will the strong rescue the wounded? Luo Chen recovered a little and held up hard, only to see dozens of people around. Mo Yuntian coughed, "I''m Mo Yuntian." "Sovereign Demon Sovereign ????" Luo Chen shook. How could Demon Sovereign be here? "This is my sister, Mozong''s maiden''s aunt, Mozong''s new hope." Mo Yuntian thought that the old face had long since disappeared. It might as well be said that there wouldn''t be anyone who could be seen by the girl. All of them are talents, and they still want to draw to Mozong. He can''t watch the movie at the same time. "No matter what you encounter, it''s a good thing for you to join me. You will get revenge in the future, as long as you don''t do things that are not good for Mozong." Mo Yuntian believes in his vision. The young man in front of him is not easy. His injuries were even heavier than expected, if the average person would not be able to support them for a long time. Luo Chen thought of her encounter and was framed by her best friend, and her favorite person did not hesitate to betray him. On the other side of the family, they are afraid of offending the other party and are afraid to do anything. It seems that he has nowhere else to go except to join Demon Sect. Regardless of his reputation, at least his life was saved by these people. "Okay, I''m joining. My name is Luo Chen. I used to be the Luo family and now I''m the Mozong." Mo Yuntianughed so hard that he could not stand still. Okay, join us, Mozong will continue to grow stronger and stronger. Now they do nt have to worry aboutcking resources, the more people the better. At this moment, a golden vortex suddenly appeared on the river. Chapter 535: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (31) Chapter 535: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (31) Chapter 535: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (31) "Luo Chen, you jump inside," Tang Guo''s voice was inscrutable, "I figured out that there was an opportunity for you in it." Luo Chen was stunned. Shouldn''t this opportunity be grabbed by everyone? The disciple of Mozong couldn''t get used to it. He kicked him into the golden vortex, and was it a man? Mo Yuntian: "..." The disciples were a little rough. Tang Guo turned into the forest, Bai Wuqing quickly followed her, watching what she was looking for, and asked, "Little fruit, what are you looking for?" "Pheasant." "You are hungry?" "No." Bai Wuqing now couldn''t guess what Tang Guo was thinking. Listening to her looking for a pheasant, she quickly started looking around. Finally, the pheasant was not found. When he saw a pigeon flying past, he jumped into the air. Reached for the pigeon. The pigeon seemed to be frightened and throbbed in his hands. It was hard to imagine how a deserted man would look at the pigeon. "Can the pigeons do?" He also handed the pigeons to Tang Guo indifferently. Tang Guo stared at the pigeon. "It''s okay. It''s a little bit smaller than a chicken and has simrities." She grabbed the pigeon and returned to the river again. Momo waited for an hour. Luo Chen showed a half body. When he was about toe out, he heard Tang Guo speak. "Luo Chen, wait a minute." Luo Chen froze and saw Tang Guo leap in front of him and handed him a pigeon, "You put the pigeon there." where? Soon Luo Chen reacted, could it be that the aunt-inw knew he had contracted the Phoenix? Remembering what she said just now, there are opportunities that belong to him, and he is really unobstructed, and he gets a lot of things. He responded, "Okay." He took the pigeons, ced them in the original Phoenix''s nest, and appeared again by the river. When he saw Tang Guo, he whispered, "Aunt Maiden, I let the Phoenix breathe a sigh of relief to the pigeon, and it now has the breath of the Phoenix, and I don''t know if it''s right or not. " Tang Guo almost didn''t p his hands andughed, absolutely, Luo Chen''sprehension is absolutely terrible. "Well done." Luo Chen smiled. He seemed to be guessing something. Someone woulde here again. "This golden vortex will disappear one day." If he hadn''t taken Hedan before, he would have stayed in it for more than half a day. "Enough, let''s go, we." Tang Guo doesn''t want to meet with Feng Fei Ling for the time being. Feng Fei Ling should be here after a while. By then, the surprise she prepared will be meaningless. Mo Yuntian and others didn''t understand what Tang Guo found every time, they quickly took things away, but they didn''t ask much, simply and neatly, turned and left. When Luo Chen returned to Mozong, he was stunned by everything in front of him. People who knew Mozong would cultivate Lingzhi. He didn''t even think about it, and took out some of the rare elixir in it and gave it to Mo Yuntian. Mo Yuntian patted Luo Chen''s shoulder. "Your boy, you have enlightenment, rest assured, these elixir will only grow more and more. You have to lose sight of you, or you may be dead." This remark made Luo Chen''s heart tight. Tang Guo''s behavior represented that someone would still go to that ce. It might not be that time when someone would kill him, wouldn''t he be dead? "Sovereign, Aunt Aunt will figure it out?" "You don''t have to ask more about this, you just need to understand that in Mozong, you are right to listen to her." Mo Yuntian also couldn''t say clearly, and didn''t want to exin so much with Luo Chen, the secret of the girl, everyone in the group knew well Just fine "got it." Chapter 536: The Nun Who Was Abolished (32) Chapter 536: The Nun Who Was Abolished (32) Chapter 536: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (32) Feng Feiling and Leng Yeling hurried to the river with a golden vortex, and watching the vortex had not disappeared, they jumped without thinking. In herst life, she heard that Luo Chen got the chance in this ce, and that wicked phoenix also contracted here. As for the specific situation, she did not understand. But the golden vortex has not disappeared yet, does it mean that the contents may still be there. It also takes some time toe over. She almost missed it before. If you think about it early, she will wait here at the beginning. As she went in, Feng Feiling''s face did not look very good. As you can see, someone has been here already. Leng Yeling didn''t expect, there really is a secret ce here. He became more and more puzzled about Feng Feiling, she seemed to know a lot, but every time it seemed that someone had taken the lead. Leng Yeling didn''t doubt anything, but felt that Feng Fei Ling was not very lucky. Feng Fei Ling still found the Phoenix Nest, and couldn''t help but feel a joy, she felt that there was a strong Phoenix atmosphere here. Quickly broke the array, there is indeed a phoenix in that nest ... It is very small and the color is still white. Feng Fei Ling frowned, how does this look like a dove? But it does have a strong phoenix breath. She stepped forward and grabbed the pigeon in her hand, and there was a gleam of cold light under her eyes. She was the horrible beast in herst life, and she lost her face. Just when she wanted to contract a pigeon, she suddenly realized that this was an ordinary pigeon. "Abominable!" Feng Feiling couldn''t help but throw the pigeon to one side fiercely. "How is a pigeon?" The pigeon was so frightened that it flew away, and when Feng Fei Ling reacted, he had no idea where to fly. Who was the first to put a pigeon in it? Feng Fei Ling was the first to hate the first person, and came again for nothing. Now she thinks that it must be God targeting her, otherwise why did she fail what she did in the past year, everything is not going well, and she always feels that there are hands in trouble. She couldn''t wait, if she didn''t **** all the genius opportunities, she would not be reconciled. I don''t know if this time someone else has taken the lead or Luo Chen himself has been here. As for whoever disgusted the pigeon there, the purpose must be to confuseter people. "Linger, now that this ce is upied, let''s go elsewhere." Feng Fei-ling remembered that Leng Yeling was still around, his face eased a little, "I don''t know who it is, so fast." "Brother Ye Ling, I still have a lot of news, let''s go somewhere else." Feng Fei Ling is not very calm anymore, she will not allow those who offend her to grow up. Anyway, Leng Yeling is also a demon, the strength is not bad, don''t use it for nothing, then it''s time for Leng Yeling to y a role. She knows Leng Yeling''s temperament too much, and she is extremely protective. The identified person, no matter how he looks, is very pleasing to the eye. If someone bullies her, Leng Yeling will definitely kill the other person regardless of the consequences. Originally she wanted to n slowly, but now it seems impossible. "Yes, Brother Ye Ling, my Master suddenly asked Elder Bai. He didn''t seem to be in the martial arts for a long time. Don''t you know the news of Elder Bai? In fact, she wanted to know the news of Bai Wuqing. She suddenly thought of Bai Wuqing. She also hated Bai Wuqing very much. But now she still can''t provoke Bai Wuqing, and when she grows to a certain point, she will give back what she once suffered, and she will make Bai Wuqing painful. "I don''t know." Leng Yeling lied subconsciously. To let people know that Bai Wuqing is in Mozong, that''s okay, and more importantly, he doesn''t want Feng Feiling to pay too much attention to Bai Wuqing. Chapter 537: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (33) Chapter 537: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (33) Chapter 537: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (33) In the next time, Feng Feiling took Leng Yeling to walk around, and on the bright side, he was looking for opportunities. In fact, wherever Feng Fei Ling went, he would always sh with people. Those who sh with her will not end well in the end. Leng Yeling didn''t see anyone bullying Feng Fei Ling, and he didn''t care about it. Although he didn''t kill anyone, he almost abolished him. Feng Feiling looked at the once genius, and was abandoned by Leng Yeling one by one, and couldn''t helpughing. Genius, once a genius, don''t you like the gift she gave them? She knew that some geniuses were arrogant, and they had no one in their eyes, and with only a little provocation, they could start a conflict. She is a human being, and she can make good use of this. In the end, those people are abolished, and people are not mistaken. They are left for their lives. In everyone s view, they have to thank her. Leng Yeling didn''t feel much about these. Isn''t that the practice world? No trouble, no trouble, Linger is so beautiful, it is normal for many people to bear it. Fortunately, he was protecting him, otherwise I don''t know how many people want to bully Linger. What he said would not let Linger be bullied. Feng Fei Ling watched Leng Yeling treat her better and better, and she felt a little relieved. Leng Yeling was the master of Demon Sect. Actually, this person was not very good at controlling. She must be Leng Yeling''s heart to be able to make her willing to help her. Her practice has to stagnate for more than a year before she can make progress. If not many of the first opportunities had been stolen before, she might be able to resume her cultivation. In order to calcte a Tang Guo, let your cultivation stagnate for three years, really not cost-effective. Thinking of Tang Guo, Feng Feiling was sinking in his heart again, I don''t know where this man went. She had been secretly searching for a long time without knowing where to go. Is it ... dead? It was so dead, it was really cheap. Disciples of Mozong are very excited these days. It should be said that since the aunt Santa came to Mozong, they have been in a state of excitement every day. The only thing that puzzled them was that recently, the aunt maiden was a little weird and always liked to go out to pick up some "disabled people" to return, and to ept these "disabled people" as disciples. Brother Wen Yi and Gu Qin are responsible for taking care of their "disabled" students. For the past six months, Master always took people out, and when they came back, they would throw two people to them, either to break their arms and legs, or to be abolished, meridians abolished, and spiritual roots abolished. Tossing them to take care of them will add a sentence, "This is your third, fourth, fifth, sixth ..." The two were stunned from the beginning, and now they are numb. They did not understand that Master liked to ept "disabled people" as disciples. Could it be ... a special hobby? ? Later, they found that these "disabled people" gradually recovered and were able to practice, and the speed of cultivation was not less than them, and finally they felt a sense of crisis. When they talked asionally, they learned that these younger brothers and younger sisters were originally good in cultivation. Because of conflicts with people, they are abolished. Even if they were once a gifted person, they are so good at repairing. Once they be waste, their forces will no longer value them. These geniuses are a bit arrogant. They did nt know how many people had offended them. Looking at them in disgrace, everyone naturally had to help them. Useless waste, Zongmen family will not care. When these geniuses fell into disappointment, I just saw everything clearly. I wanted to say that everything waste. I didn''t expect a woman with a light gauze to show up and wanted to take them away. In despair, this is the only hope, and no one refuses. Let''s change the rest at noon, the author is going to work. Chapter 538: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (34) Chapter 538: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (34) Chapter 538: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (34) "Sister, are all made by Feng Feiling?" Only Mo Yuntian understands that these people may be rted to Feng Feiling, but so many geniuses are broken in Feng Feiling''s hands, and he is still surprised. This Feng Fei Ling is even worse than Mo Xiu. Tang Guo looked up and smiled slightly. "Brother Mo, the people involved in these things are not only Feng Feiling, but also Leng Yeling. Feng Feiling designed, and the person who shot in the end was Leng Yeling." Mo Yuntian was shocked, and his face was a little angry. "This junk thing," thinking about it, he was still furious, "I''ll get him back." "Brother Mo, he is already enchanted with Feng Fei Ling, you will only deepen the contradiction when you get it back," Tang Guo Dun continued, "Feng Fei Ling will hate you, and then it will be you , Don''t think she can''t do it, originally you were hated by Feng Fei Ling because of Leng Yeling, and she was finally designed to die. " "This ..." Mo Yuntian paused for a while before returning to God, "Is this true?" "Of course it is true." Mo Yuntian swallowed his saliva, and was a little nervous and worried, "Sister, is it a bit bad for you to divulge secrets like this, will you be punished by heaven?" It wasn''t Mo Yuntian who was afraid of things, but someone who could spy on the secrets. If they leaked too much, they would always be back bitten. Many people could nt survive the disaster, and eventually died under the thunder. Either there will be a sudden disaster, and it will die. Anyway, the person who leaked the secret did not end well. "Rest assured, this world is gone, I won''t die." Tang Guo whispered, "It seems that I''m not bound by heaven." She was more careful when she didn''t understand before. After liberating herself, she found that she said casually, God seems to be blind, totally ignore her, only if she is a transparent person. So many times, she was wondering about her origin and the reason for constantly traveling through these small worlds. To say that someone has harmed her, she is not really constrained, and she can do whatever she wants to do. Even if this world is destroyed, the most serious thing is to continue to the next world without any punishment. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help talking to the system: "Tunzi, you have upgraded so much. Have you remembered anything?" [Sorry the host is big, I still remember so much, nothing left. The system is quite regrettable. [The host is big. Maybe in the future, there will be a chance to know these secrets. Did nt we encounter a pseudo system before? And I came from the Space and Time Administration. Maybe there is another genuine system. What if I encountered it? At that time we will grab the genuine system and ask. "good idea." Tang Guo still had some interest in the Space-Time Administration Bureau, but he couldn''t find any trace at all. If you really encounter a genuine system, you can really grab it. [The host is big. How are you going to deal with Bai Wuqing? It depends on you how he looks. He had never thought that a cold person like Bai Wuqing would lie silently next to his host, a bit distracted. [Bai Wuqing regrets the behavior of the day. "So what?" Tang Guo groaned with a smile and whispered, "He gave up on his own." OK ... OK! The host is really indifferent and ruthless. He always has his own set of principles. "When we deal with things here, we will be out of this world." Tang Guodao, "As for nothing, let him repent." s ... the system sighed. Chapter 539: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (35) Chapter 539: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (35) Chapter 539: Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (35) Tang Guo looked at a group of small radish heads in front of him. It was hard to imagine that these people would be a powerful force to deter all parties in about ten years. Except for Wen Yi and Gu Qin, everyone went out and picked them up in the troop of various forces. When they were picked up, basically everyone was very embarrassed, their eyes were dim, and their original mood was long gone. The geniuses in front of them are full of energy, and their eyes are a little less proud and more stable. Each small face looked at her expression very seriously, but also came to Mozong, they only knew Tang Guo''s identity. Tang Guo was once a genius disciple of Xingyuemen, but also wasted the spiritual roots and expelled from the ancestral gate. At first, they were still a bit ufortable, but because of simr experiences, they were boundlessly close to Tang Guo. Although she was only eighteen years old, a few years older than them, they still willingly called her a master, respected her from the heart and admired her. She rescued herself, but they were rescued, and the Master is even more powerful than them. "You look good?" Tang Guo smiled. "That''s good. I''ll arrange tasks for you next. I hope you canplete it perfectly." Gu Qin is a very lively little girl with bright eyes, "Master, can we go out?" Since they came to Mozong, they have been ordered not to go out. "It''s time to go out." Tang Guo nodded, waved his hand, and a pile of white clothes and white gauze appeared on the ground. "But to go out, you have to wear uniform clothes and don''t let anyone see You look and do whatever you want, but you are not allowed to reveal your face and identity. " "No problem, Master." Gu Qin ran to the pile of buckets in excitement, with a look of joy, "The disciples thought it was a big deal. It turned out to be wearing a skirt that looks as good as Master, and the same mystery. Disciple, the disciple really wants it. " Others also nodded quickly. When they first met Master, they were attracted by her mystery. They always felt that she had an extraordinary background and was powerful everywhere. I can wear the same now, not to mention how happy it is. If in the past, they really did not bother to dress and repeat, but now they are different. These are given by the Master. It is said that this light gauze is not avable to ordinary people. It can cover up the gods, and many people who are more powerful than them cannot see their true colors. And these white clothes and white dresses are all magic weapon level, waterproof, fireproof and attack-proof, they are all treasures. "Your own talents are good. You can''t stay in Zongmen all the time and live an easy life, so you don''t have to get used to the good life, and you will develop a good and bad temper." The little radish heads quickly shook their heads. No, no matter how good the days are, they will not let go of cultivation. How miserable it is to survive in the practice world without strength, they have already experienced it. It was so dim that they couldn''t see the light, and they never wanted to experience it again. They once, trampled on dignity by many, have learned a lesson. "Even if you don''t have a good time, you haven''t experienced the crisis of life and death, you can''t grow up." This time, they have some recognition, Zongmen''s life is indeed easier. "So next, you need to go through the experience and experience, which is good for cultivation." Tang Guo took out many jade bamboo slips. "Here are the ns I made for each of you, and I chose your skills. The methods remain in it, and when you meet my requirements, you cane back. " The heads of all the small turnips changed greatly, and Master had to catch them. No, it was for them to experience. They stared at the pile of jade Janks, rubbed their fists, and looked at each other, full of contest. Chapter 540: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (36) Chapter 540: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (36) Chapter 540: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (36) "Xiaoguo rest assured that they go out?" Bai Wuqing originally thought he knew her a little bit, butter found that he didn''t know her even more. I thought she rescued those people because it was a pity. Keeping them in Mozong is to protect them from growth. It seemed that he had expected it wrong. Those children were only 13 or 14 years old and 7 years old when they were young. She was also assured to let them out. "Always grow." "I have taught them the basic survival skills they need, so that they can be killed, and that is not their ability. To die, as a master, I will avenge them." That''s their life too. It''s impossible for her to stay by their side and let them grow. What she gave was always a chance. They seized it. They were smart and couldn''t catch it. Then she couldn''t help. She didn''t have any special feelings for them. At best, she saved them because of Feng Fei Ling, and used them to me Feng Fei Ling, and she saved them and gave them a chance to be born again, and that was the reward. She didn''t need to return, as long as the only requirement was that they didn''t betray her. "Little fruit, what exactly do you want to do?" Bai Wuqing asked very seriously this time, and he felt that everything she did was very purposeful. Who is this purpose for? He also had a hunch, as if she had done everything and disappeared. This inexplicable feeling, he was not wrong, but was very panic about it. He thought they had a long life, and he had enough time to get to know her, approach her and impress her. Then he realized that he might never know which one was the real one. Whenever he thought he knew enough, he realized that she had another side. He approached her and seeded. But she didn''t seem to care, didn''t care about his approach, or the friendship he showed, which made him very weak. He thought he could move her with time. It''s been more than a year. He was even more sure. Her heart was as hard as iron. Want to move? He doesn''t know if he can seed. The indifferent eyes she sometimes showed were really cold and shocking, like thousands of years of ice, how could it not melt. She smiled and groaned in front of people. She didn''t care what method was used, as long as she could achieve her purpose. She is not afraid of others'' eyes. She can do whatever she wants. The more he understood this, the more he felt that the little fruit in the past was bound by a small shell and could not move at all. Now that she has broken through the shell, she has freedom and no longer restrains herself. And the shell that used to be him. "Elder Bai is curious about what I do?" Tang Guozhangughed and walked in front of him, gazing at him with that exquisite and perfect face. Bai Wuqing was a little dizzy, "I am naturally for revenge." revenge? "Feng Fei Ling?" Bai Wuqing quickly remembered that only Feng Fei Ling had resentment with Tang Guo. Tang Guo whispered, "Yeah." "I will destroy what she wants, but if it is rted to it, I will do it in the opposite direction that the other party wants." She looked up again, gazing at the indifferent man in front of her eyes, with slightly curved lips, "Is it very surprising, I am like this, full of calctions, not a simple person. For the purpose, he nned to use so many people carefully, using so many people .People like me are indeed not the type that Elder Bai likes. What you should like is that the water is clean and dust-free. " Chapter 541: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (37) Chapter 541: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (37) Chapter 541: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (37) "Elder Bai, are there any questions?" "If not, there is no need for Elder Bai to stay in Mozong. Seriously, one person looked at me all day and arranged a shocking n, always feeling ufortable." Bai Wuqing was dumb and speechless, and asked a little more, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell your ns? Tell Fengfeiling?" "Elder Bai, give it a try." Tang Guo looked at Bai Wuqing with a smile on his face, which made him a little creepy. He suddenly felt that this sentence should not be said. Although she was smiling, he really wanted to do it. It must be gone. "I didn''t want to tell her." Bai Wuqing quickly exined that face was still cold, but there was more eagerness in his eyes, "Xiao Guo, I won''t tell your secret to others." [Crashed. ] The system sighed silently in the corner. He shook his head. This is also the time and space shuttle. Comparing his host with this mysterious man, it proves that there is a big difference between crossing with and without memory. Without memory, who knows what the next life will be like, is a man or a dog, is it good or bad, and has no control at all. Tang Guo nced at Bai Wuqing and fluttered a smile. "Elder Bai, I have never seen you so urgently. I saw fear and panic from the bottom of your eyes." She stepped forward, staring at Bai Wuqing''s eyes, "You are scared What, panic? " Naturally I am afraid that you are angry, and think helplessly. Afraid she was angry, she was afraid to turn around, and left, afraid that she would be indifferent to him and would not want to look at him. He found that he would never be able to understand herpletely, so he didn''t even dare to test her bottom line, and he was afraid that if he identally missed the trial and error, jumping over would make her resentful. Bai Wuqing sighed inside, thinking of his previous decision, and said, "I n to go back to Xingyuemen." "Elder Bai remembered that you were a decent person." Bai Wuqing crossed his eyes with a smile, with some helplessness and petting, "I''lle to youter." "Stilling?" Tang Guo was surprised. "Let Wen Ziqiu know. Elder Bai, you''re afraid you don''t want to do it at Xingyuemen." Bai Wuqing thought to himself that he didn''t want to do it anymore, and there was nothing wrong with staying in Mozong. I''m afraid she won''t ept it, so he has to drive him away. Xingyuemen wasn''t too important to him. That ce had be Wen Ziqiu''s eloquence. He went back, just trying to figure out one thing, find out the truth of the day, and return her innocence. With the understanding around her during this time, she would not be able to steal Zongmen Zhibao. As for framing Feng Fei Ling, and wanting to destroy Feng Fei Ling''s spiritual root, he thinks that if she does, one hundred Feng Fei Ling can''t count her. Bai Wuqing and Mo Yuntian said goodbye, saying that he just left for a while and would return, shocked Mo Yuntian and didn''t know what to say. This decent elder, why always run to their demons. He couldn''t help but groan in the group: "That innocence, Ziyun, Chixiao, you know?" [Real Ziyun]: "I know, what''s wrong?" [Chixiao Zhenjun]: "Willn''t you still be in Mozong?" "Wrong. I''ve left now. I just said goodbye to me, but what did he say, you know? He said that he just left temporarily and will return." Mo Yuntian was unable to vomit, "All day long haunting our school flower girl, I didn''t expect Bai Wuqing to be such a nk and shameless." Chapter 542: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (38) Chapter 542: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (38) Chapter 542: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (38) The three reconciled Bai Wuqing, and then they were reconciled. The others in the group silently paid attention, and were particrly envious of the trio and the school''s Huanianji. [Emanuel]: "I hope that in my lifetime, the school flower can alsoe to our interster world once, and I want to make it with the school." [General Billy]: "I may make a wish. The school wille and meet us once. In addition to not eating well, we are actually good. There are all kinds of high-tech. Can you see it elsewhere? Yes. " [Margaret]: "I also want the school toe to our magic world, and I will show her the most gorgeous magic in our magic world, and the magic curse." [Harold]: "I hope the school flower will witness the moment when I congregate my godhead. This will be the best gift for me." [Allen]: "Skinny Harold dreamed again in the day, should I throw a pillow for you?" [Harold]: "The most hateful person in the magic world is Ellen. I can''t find the second one. I hope the school will not pay attention to the bad guy Ellen. He is tall, big and ugly, like a ferocious Beast, almost didn''t secrete disgusting saliva. " [Allen]: "It''s better than some thin chickens that can be lifted with one finger. People are as small as ants, their mouths are smelly, and a fist can break him." [Silver Ring]: "Although I also want to see the school flower, I can think of the environment here. It is better not toe to the school flower. We want to go out." [Miao Miao Fairy]: "Yes, I want to see school flowers, but the ce where we live is really not suitable for school flowers to visit, just think about it." Tang Guo has been paying attention to the situation in the group. The Yinhuan Sanren and the Ethereal Fairy have not shown up in the group for a rtively short time, which seems to be rted to their living environment. This time she was a little curious and couldn''t help asking, "What kind of environment do you live in? Is it dangerous?" "Danger is not dangerous, but there is no way to go out. With the strength of Yinhuan and me, there is no problem in self-protection. Life is still delicious. It is not a dangerous ce. Just staying in this ce for too long will inevitably make Some people are discouraged, and we all guess that if you want to get out of this ce, you have to be afraid of crossing the robbery and flying up. "The fairy fairy said. [Silver Ring Man]: "The two of us have been here for a long time. We watched many neerse in. From the beginning of the enthusiasm to the decadence of despair, in the end, I either died here or gave up my fate and stayed on one of them. survive." Huh? Hearing this, Tang Guo was even more curious, "What kind of world do you live in? I always find it somewhat interesting." "School flower, I advise you not to be curious," Fairy mister continued to speak, "Well, seeing you are so curious, I will tell you what kind of world this is, after all, there are many things you ca nt predict. I do nt know the school flower Did you say Rubik''s Cube? " "Have heard it." The misty fairy continued, "This is a Rubik''s cube world. The space consisting of six small nes will rotate once a month. Unless you are willing to ept your fate, you will not be transmitted to the next ne. Otherwise, only the rotation will continue until the six nes survive, and each rotation is very dangerous. Most ordinary people who fall into the Rubik''s Cube world will choose to stay on a certain ne and stay in a certain ne. Face means that the Rubik''s Cube World can never be made. " Those who do not want to stay are those who want to go out. Chapter 543: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (39) Chapter 543: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (39) Chapter 543: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (39) "Although I do nt know what the consequences are, I ca nt see it on the surface, but I always feel wrong. Both Yinhuan and I are monks. There is no problem in self-protection. There is no need to stay in one ce. Less because weird and dangerous things happen at any time. " happy? Tang Guo traveled through so many small worlds. It was also the first time I heard that this Rubik''s Cube world rotates once a month, and indeed some curiosity was born in his heart. "Then what about your cultivation? Are you sure that you can get rid of the Rubik''s Cube world after crossing the robbery?" [Silver Ring Man]: "I am in thete stage of the robbery. Xiuwei has not improved for a long time. The same is true of the misty. We all suspect that it is the Rubik''s Cube world that suppressed our Xiuwei and blocked the secret. Maybe we did not have it at all. The way to get over the robberies is now looking for the cause. " Because of this, although they are curious about Tang Guo and want to see him, they don''t want Tang Guo to wear the Rubik''s Cube world. This ce is too weird. Tang Guo also wanted to ask, the silver ring scattered people and misty fairy left only one sentence: a month''s time hase. Then the two disappeared together without speaking. The group quieted down, Tang Guo also got off the group, but the Rubik''s Cube world left her some impression. Bai Wuqing hurriedly returned to Xingyuemen and made a quiet visit. He wanted to find out the truth and wanted to return Tang Guo to be innocent. Maybe she doesn''t need it, he is toote to do it now, but he still wants to do it. Unexpectedly, in this investigation, he found out many things that he had never understood. This starts when Feng Fei Ling entered the gate, and Tang Guo first worshiped under his door. Feng Fei Ling was one yearter than Tang Guo. In the year that Feng Feiling did not enter the ancestral gate, Xiaoguo hadn''t thought about him. She was actually not a noisy person. As his disciple, she was also in a proper manner, and never did more than the rtionship between the master and the disciple . Everyone in Zongmen has the impression that she has few words, is not arrogant and impatient, is gifted, and works hard. She is a person worth learning. After Feng Fei Ling entered the ancestral gate, Tang Guo''s reputation gradually deteriorated. If you talk too much, you will approach him deliberately, please him, and still practice hard. However, everyone''s impression of her is that she is mentally minded, calctes, and has a bad heart. She is not a right-minded person, she is more proud, and looks down on her gifted disciples. Byparison, Bai Wuqing saw doubts from the inside. He pulled away a cocoon, and finally found a female disciple who came closer to Tang Guo and often came to Tang Guo. The female disciple was summoned suddenly by Bai Wuqing, and her heart was very scared. She trembled and came to Bai Wuqing, her body trembling, her head bowed and she didn''t dare to look at Bai Wuqing, she arched her hand in worship. "The disciples have seen Elder Bai, and don''t know why Elder Bai called his disciples?" She was afraid that something she had done before was exposed. Now that Tang Guo has disappeared, she shouldn''t have been afraid of anything, but she was afraid that Bai Wuqing suddenly remembered that something was wrong. "Elder Ben came to you. You should understand what is going on and be able to find you exactly. How can you hide the elders from those things you do?" In a word, the female disciple turned pale and fell on her knees on the floor. "Elder Bai forgiveth, disciple ... disciple ... Someone called the disciple to do that. The disciple was just fascinated for a while. The other person gave a good condition. Disciple The mind is deceived. " Bai Wuqing''s face sank. "Carefully, don''t miss the next one." Even more for the rest Chapter 544: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (40) Chapter 544: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (40) Chapter 544: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (40) "It was Feng Feiling who gave the disciples the benefit, and made the disciples and Tang Guo say that Elder Bai liked the yful and cute girl." "Feng Feiling also asked his disciples to give Tang Guo an idea, saying that if he wanted to get the attention of Elder Bai, he would often appear in front of Elder Bai, and voted for the elder Bai''s preferences. In the past ... Even if Elder Bai''s heart is iron, he will be melt." "Feng Feiling also asked his disciples to spread rumors about Tang Guo, which is not a good thing. In fact, Tang Guo basically cared for the elder Bai except that he cared a little, and had no contact with other disciples at all." Bai Wuqing left Xingyuemen, and the words of that female disciple echoed in her mind. So, all of this is because Xiaoguo is pleased with him, will he change his nature and vote for his preferences? The weird thing is weird. He doesn''t like the yful and cute girl, and he doesn''t like the people who are noisy and approach him. Feng Feiling clearly knows his dislike, which specifically induces Xiaoguo to make him disgusted with Xiaoguo. He didn''t quite understand, what was the purpose of Feng Feiling to do this, just to hate him? What is the hatred between her and Xiaoguo? It was indeed Xiaoguo who had stolen Zongmen''s supreme treasure that day. He took the video and watched it, and found out that it was strange. Xiaoguo looked a little sluggish at the time, and his actions did not look like a normal person, as if controlled by someone. Although there is no evidence, it can already be proved that there must be something that has temporarily controlled Xiaoguo''s mind. Thinking of the fact that she was abandoned by Ling Linggen at the beginning, she was dragged away and hurt, and she said that she wanted to take back his love, and Bai Wuqing felt a little bit sorrow and regret. He returned to Mozong, striding eagerly and desperately to meet her. Watching her squatting in Lingzhi Garden, quietly fiddled with Lingzhi, he unknowingly let go. "Elder Bai is back so soon?" She didn''t look up, and her lush fingers buried Ling Zhi in the soil, with a somewhat ironic tone, as if she wasughing at a decent monk running towards Mozong all day. "Elder Bai is running away?" Tang Guo wiped his hands, raised his head, and saw Bai Wuqing looking at her with aplex look. She didn''t care, and sat down to drink tea. "What do you want?" Bai Wuqing chose to sit on the other side, brewing for a moment, preparing to say something, and found that no matter what he said, it seemed to be useless. "Little fruit." "Ok?" Bai Wuqing was very weak, and Feng Feiling made people tell Xiaoguo his "liking", which caused his disgust. Actually, Little Fruit is not a nasty person. He used to be impatient with her. In fact, he did not want to admit how he felt about such a person who likes to calcte and chose to escape. "Xiaoguo, I don''t like to be full of calctions. If this person is you, I have no way to dislike it." Bai Wuqing finally showed his heart, "I don''t know if we cane back again." Tang Guo smiled, "Does Elder Bai also like daydreaming, should I hand you a pillow?" "Elder Bai, you see the garden full of spiritual nts," Tang Guo pointed to the lush and verdant green. "A variety of scarce elixir can be found here. It can be said that the entire cultivation world, the magic ntation of Mozong There must be the most variety. " Iprehensible, he didn''t understand what Tang Guo wanted to express. "Elder Bai, look for it in this spiritual ntation. Is there a medicine called regret in it?" To Shang Tangguo''s gaze with a smile, Bai Wuqing wriggled the corners of his lips, his eyes dimmed, and the corners of his mouth were bitter, "No." "That''s not it, Elder Bai. I have all the medicines here, but I don''t have any regrets." Chapter 545: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (41) Chapter 545: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (41) Chapter 545: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (41) "Is there anything else for Elder Bai?" "Gone." Tang Guo stood up and walked outside, "I will not be apanied." Bai Wuqing quickly stood up, followed her, she took a step, and he followed. When she stopped, he stopped, not too close. Tang Guo turned around, condensing the cold man, and smiled, "Elder Bai, what are you doing with me, is it possible that you will have a tangled fight?" "No ..." Bai Wuqing said innocently, "Xiaoguo, I didn''t want to disturb you and didn''t n to follow you all the time, but I don''t know what happened to my legs, I can''t help but follow you behind go." Tang Guo almost didn''tugh, this excuse is too funny. Bai Wuqing, who is so light and light, did not expect such a thick skin. "Okay! This leg is uncontrolled, and indeed you can''t me Elder Bai." Tang Guo shook his head, turned and left. Bai Wuqing didn''t hesitate at all, and quickly followed. When Tang Guo returned to the room, he stood at the door. Hearing someoneing out, he hurried away, and I just couldn''t control my legs, and could make peopleugh. [Host, I didn''t expect Bai Wuqing to be like Bai Wuqing, so cheeky. Let him know this system extensively, and really see it again. He watched Tang Guo secretly, and found that she didn''t hesitate because of this. She nned to change her mind and silently ordered a wax for Bai Wuqing. Then, the entire Mozong people found a situation, no matter where the aunt maiden went, as long as she left the room, Bai Wuqing always followed her far away. He didn''t do anything else, just followed, and looked at their maiden aunt with affectionate eyes. The Auntie didn''t care at all. At first they all hated Bai Wuqing a little bit. Later, Bai Wuqing was still a bit pitiful. In this way, Tang Guo led the development of Mozong and quietly strengthened Mozong. Unconsciously, Mozong has included many small and medium sects into the sphere of influence. From the beginning, they will rename those factions to Mozong sub-rudder. Later, the names will not be changed, and only two Mozong strongs will be sent to those factions to deter them. This also led to the fact that many factions did not even know that the scope of the Demon had grown to an incredible level. The people in Mozong all know that the aunt maiden has a special hobby and epts the "disabled" as an apprentice. By now, there are almost twenty disciples of the aunt-inw, who were all "disabled" at first, and then they were all incredible. They had to admire the vision of the aunt-inw You can pick up the treasures, repair them, supplement them, and they are perfect. Each one is a genius who can choose from thousands of miles. Every time a genius was persecuted by Feng Fei Ling, Tang Guo did not fail to ept it, and by the way, they included the martial art they belonged to together under the scope of Mozong. At first Feng Feiling also knew that these factions were included by Mozong. Later, Mo Zong only sent the strong to the past. Feng Feiling did not find anything wrong. Leng Yeling followed Feng Feiling wholeheartedly, and has not paid much attention to Mozong in recent years. Every time you return to the Demon Sect, you can see a huge change, all in a good direction. Because of selfishness, Leng Yeling and Feng Feiling have not revealed that Tang Guo is in Mozong or his aunt''s maiden. Many people outside are curious as to who the demon aunt is. On this day, Tang Guo wore a gauntlet, Mo Yuntian saw this, and quickly stood up, "Girl, where are you going this time?" Chapter 546: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (42) Chapter 546: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (42) Chapter 546: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (42) "Holy Yuanzong." Mo Yuntian was a little surprised. "Girl, are you sure you are the Saint Yuanzong?" Sheng Yuanzong is a big gate no less than Xingyuemen. Is this girl nning to be big this time? Mo Yuntian sucked at the corner of his mouth, he really wanted to be quiet. But still couldn''t help wondering, "Sister, who is the disabled this time?" It''s no wonder he asked like this. Every time Tang Guo went out every few years, did he find fewer disabled people? Although it was repairedter, it was always disabled. He filtered all the young geniuses of Sheng Yuanzong one by one, and hesitated. "In the past two years, the most outstanding genius is Ji Chengshan. But Ji Chengshan is 20 years old this year, and you are about the same age as your sister." He suddenly hesitated and did not expect that the schoolgirl has been living in this world for many years. Going back, he always felt that she might leave at any time. She acted decisively and decisively, and did not dy at all. It seemed that there was a way to deal with things early and leave, which made Mo Yuntian not taste. "It''s him." Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Mo, let''s go, his life is gone when he''ste." Mo Yuntian didn''t hesitate, he quickly selected his disciples, and went to Sheng Yuanzong with all the rage. Bai Wuqing naturally followed him. In this regard, Mo Yuntian was toozy to care about him. At this moment, something is happening in Sheng Yuanzong. Feng Feiling of Xingyuemen didn''t know how to form a grudge with Ji Yuanshan, the talented disciple of Sheng Yuanzong. They nned to go to life and die, and to teach against Taitai. "Shengshan, are you sure you want to have a life-and-death contest?" Sheng Yuanzong''s ruler was a little worried. "The Feng Fei Ling is not a good provoke. You will only survive if you live and die. Are you sure?" Ji Chengshan frowned, "Zongzhu, this is not something I am sure and not sure about, I have never done that thing at all. She wants to have a life-and-death battle, so it is better." "Well ... Chengshan, she''s a fit period, you''re only divine." This is what the Sect Emperor Sect worry about. After going up, Ji Chengshan is a life of nine deaths. "Shengshan, otherwise you just admit it, and self-defeating and doing self-defeating, anyway, can save your life." Ji Chengshan''s talent was so good that the Emperor of the Yuan Sect reluctantly lost his life. Even if it is revoked, there is at least one life, there is infinite hope in life, not that there is no chance of recovery. "impossible!" Ji Chengshan looked cold, admitting that it was absolutely impossible, and Ji Chengshan couldn''t do that kind of thing. He is talented, and the nuns who adore him do nt know how many, how could it be torture a nun to death, which happens to be a friend of Feng Feiling. "Ji Chengshan, what are you doing, don''t hurry up to die." Feng Fei Ling stood on the stage of life and death, with a look of jealousy, "Today, I will avenge Pei Xue, and send you this viin into my own hell." Regardless of everyone''s obstruction, Ji Chengshan took the sword to the stage of life and death. "I said it, that''s not what I did, I just passed by from there." Feng Feiling looked cold, "Everyone saw that you had taken away Pei Xue, who did not do it, and who did it? You did not expect that I would just pass by there and run into your evil deeds. Pei Xue has grown It s not impossible for you to look at a country with a charming face. Hypocrite, you just do it, even if you do nt even admit it, oh! Ji Chengshan didn''t really know how to exin it. Annoyingly, many people said that he took Pei Xue away. Here, let s talk about it uniformly, so that the babies on other sub-station tforms cannot see it. The author has a high fever with a cold. I have to go to the water in the morning or evening. The update time may not be on time. It''s cold, babies remember to wear thicker clothes! good night. Chapter 547: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (45) Chapter 547: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (45) Chapter 547: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (43) "Sister, aren''t we going to Sheng Yuanzong? This doesn''t seem to be the direction of Sheng Yuanzong?" Mo Yuntian didn''t understand why Tang Guo first came to this remote Moxiu town. It''s a mess here. There are magic deities that practice by eating monks. Ordinary monks, dare note to the remote town of magic repair. "Go find someone." Tang Guo''s direction is very clear. Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing did not understand. She was looking for someone here. [Host, found. The guy is in an inn and is nning to take the elixir given by Feng Feiling. "What direction?" The system quickly informed that Mo Yuntian and Bai Wuqing saw Tang Guo, who was still walking fast, and ran in a certain direction. They didn''t think too much, and they leaped quickly. Tang Guo kicked open a room, there was a ugly face, wearing a ck robe, and he saw a beautiful figure walking in, and stopped even swallowing elixir, staring Tang Guo couldn''t move his eyes. Bai Wuqing''s frosty face was more cold and dark, and he stepped up to stand in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo crossed him and walked in front of Moxiu. Bai Wuqing: "..." "Beauty, are you specifically looking for Grandpa Me?" The magic repair itself is very powerful. He doesn''t think Tang Guo can treat him like that, but only looks at Tang Guo with obsessive eyes. Even if the light gauze bucket covered her face, she could be judged to be a beauty by this figure alone. Thest time he wasn''t happy enough, but due to some people''s requirements, he had to directly destroy the flowers. This time the beauties sent it by themselves, and they had to say anything nicely. Tang Guo nced at the jade bottle in Yan Moxiu''s hand, which contained a precious medicine that Feng Fei Ling gave him, which could break through the repair. When Moxiu saw Tang Guo paying attention to his elixir bottle, he rejoiced, "Want? You can serve the uncle, this elixir will be given to you." Bai Wuqing pursed his lips, and if it wasn''t for her bad things, he would definitely go up and cut the dog''s head with a sword. What did Moxiu want to say, Tang Guo snatched the medicine bottle with ease. "Feng Fei Ling gave it to you." Moxiu''s face changed, how does the other party know? Feng Feiling really did have a deal with him. The price was that he would do one thing. The reward was this elixir. After eating, he could jump twice. "What do you mean?" Moxiu already felt that something was wrong. He immediately fled and ran away. However, Tang Guo''s movement was too fast. He only felt severe pain from his body. Looking down, it turned out that Tang Guo turned into a knife in his Dantian and stirred by the way Two times. Feeling the power of the body gradually dissipating, the magic face was exposed, the eyes shed crazy, and he nned toe to the same end. Bai Wuqing took one step first, cut off hisst struggle, and gave his hands and ankles by the way. Pick off. Bai Wuqing retracted the sword, and when he did not see Tang Guo''s strange eyes, he said with some joy in his heart, "I see that he wants to explode with hisst strength, so he shot first." Moxiu kept staring until Tang Guo fed the elixir to a mouse, and saw with his own eyes that the mouse''s body had exploded into a mist of blood, and his pale face was even paler. He gritted his teeth and whispered, "Feng Fei Ling!" He even yed him! If he really took this elixir, I''m afraid it''s simr to this mouse, and this woman really has the heart of a viper. Chapter 548: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (44) Chapter 548: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (44) Chapter 548: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (44) "Pei Xue is my friend of Feng Feiling, I really did not expect that she would encounter such a thing." Feng Feiling stood on the tform of life and death, nced at Ji Chengshan, who was dying on the tform, and pointed his sword at Ji Chengshan''s neck. "Ji Chengshan, Pei Xue has no injustice with you. Even if you adore her and you refuse her, you should not Treat her in such a cruel way. " Ji Chengshan was lying weakly on the ground, his vision was a little blurred, but he could clearly see Feng Feiling''s expression at this time. Under the stunned appearance of justice, the pleasure hidden under his eyes made him not understand. In the past he did not know Feng Fei Ling and had no resentment. And that Pei Xue has only seen two sides, and said two words. As for saying that he admires Pei Xue, there is no such thing as abusing a woman, which is not something that Ji Chengshan can do. He didn''t understand why Feng Feiling was determined to do it, and suddenly there were so many witnesses who said that he had taken away Pei Xue, who had nothing to do. Yes, Pei Xue is a woman who ca nt cultivate, and her looks really dominate the country. Even if she ca nt be cultivated by nature, her understanding ability has made the Pei family take it very seriously. She is not able to practice, but she can learn a book of exercises and exin it to others. It is also a rare ability. He once talked to Pei Xue, but he only encountered some things that he didn''t understand in the exercises, so he asked for advice seriously. To Pei Xue, he only had a little respect and admiration, and had no other thoughts. So much evidence now shows that he killed Pei Xue tortured, and no one except the Emperor Shengyuan may believe that he is innocent. He wanted to go to the ring to prove his innocence, but did not expect that Feng Feiling''s strength was too terrible, he was not an opponent at all. Now I am going to die in Feng Feiling''s hands, or die with injustice, and my heart is full of unwillingness. "Today, I am going to kill this vicious man here." Feng Fei Ling lifted his chin, gave Ji Chengshan a glorious look, genius! Ah! This is Ji Chengshan, the genius of Sheng Yuanzong, who once watched her pain in the hands of a group of magicians, but loved and loved Pei Xue, and even preferred to give up practicing for Pei Xue. In this life, she personally sent Pei Xue to Mo Xiu, and let Ji Chengshan watch Pei Xue''s death, not to mention how happy she was. Right now, this Ji Chengshan also had to die in her hands, or died with such a wicked reputation. She hated the geniuses of this world, and she will slowly kill them all. For almost five years, from Tang Guo, geniuses were nted in her hands one by one. She was really excited and happy. Now she is also in the fit period. In the future, some geniuses with fame will be designed by her. Even if it does not die, it will be repaired, or the chance will be lost, and the sect will be down, and it will be impossible to grow up. She also paid special attention to these people. After the chance was destroyed, these people had no news at all. It can be seen that everyone has long been dead. Ji Chengshan didn''t miss the spection and madness under Feng Feiling''s eyes, and his eyes were happy and excited. "Ji Chengshan, now I am going to avenge Pei Xue!" Feng Fei Ling raised his sword, and one sword was cut off to Ji Chengshan''s neck. On the stage of life and death, there was no one to stop, and the people who went up were voluntary. Even the Emperor Shengyuan could only watch it openly, but finally turned his head away. "Dangdang--" The sound of the long sword falling to the ground, a woman in white wearing a gauntlet, fell on the stage of life and death. It was she who knocked down Feng Fei Ling''s sword. Feng Fei Ling was even forced to step back a few steps, looking at the incredible Man, look a bit angry. "Who are you? You know this is a life and death stage?" Chapter 549: The Nun Who Was Abolished (45) Chapter 549: The Nun Who Was Abolished (45) Chapter 549 The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (45) Ji Chengshan thought he would die, and he heard the sound of the sword being shot down. He opened his eyes and saw only the back of a stack of women, who was a little bit foolish. Someone dare to intervene in the duel of life and death? He only heard the woman in white saying, "Who are you asking me? They all call me Auntie." Ji Chengshan was surprised. The aunt of Mozong? Mo Yuntian stood in the crowd and wiped a sweat. The girl never yed cards ording tomon sense. This life and death tform dare to interrupt the duel between the two sides. "Devil''s?" Feng Feiling frowned, and nced down at Leng Yeling on the stage, as if asking, how did your devil''s person run here and hurt her? Leng Yeling was a bit stiff and jumped to Feng Feiling''s side. She looked at Tang Guo with an unpleasant look, "Why are you here?" "Naturallyes to save people." Tang Guo''s voice seemed to smile, she pointed to Ji Chengshan lying on the ground, "I am the one I want to save." Feng Feiling said coldly, "This is the tform of life and death. Since it came up, it means that both of us have to rid ourselves of life and death. No one has the right to stop it. Saint Aunt Yeah, see you are a demon, and Ye Brother Ling has something to do with it. I don''t care about it. You just hurry up. " The cold night Ling Ling was warm in his words, and Linger had been with him for so long, and Linger still cared about him, even if he asionally became cold to him, at least he was different in Linger''s heart. "This isn''t Mozong. You can''t tolerate you, Linger doesn''t care about it, aren''t you going down?" Leng Yeling said impatiently. He didn''t expect Tang Guo toe. It''s not good to be in Mozong, you have toe here to anger the spirit. "Whatever you do, you do nt even call me when you see your aunt. You junior is really rude." Leng Yeling''s face was dark, "What are you talking about?" "Isn''t it? You shouldn''t call me aunt?" "Tang Guo!" Leng Yeling was so angry that he forgot where it was, and he shouted out in front of Feng Fei Ling. After shouting, he felt that something was bad. Feng Feiling seized Leng Yeling, "What do you call her?" She looked unclear. If she didn''t hear it wrong, then Leng Yeling called Tang Guo? Leng Yeling didn''t see the deception and had to say, "She is Tang Guo." "What?" How is that possible? Feng Feiling stared and stared at Leng Yeling with a kind of hurtful look. He must have known for a long time, why should he deceive her? Her heart was messy. Tang Guo shouldn''t have been abolished. Only then could she be irresistible. What happened? What happened after Tang Guo disappeared? "Brother Ye Ling, you lied to me?" "Tang Guo is actually in Mozong, isn''t it ... you ..." Leng Yeling was so upset and exined quickly, "Linger, listen to me and exin, not what you think. I do nt know how she went to Mozong. I was just afraid of your misunderstanding and I did nt tell you. Before she I''ve been in Mozong and never thought about it. " In the case of Leng Yeling, Feng Feiling was convinced. The eager appearance of the other party did not seem to be united with Tang Guo. There may be other reasons as to why Tang Guo became the aunt of the Demon Sect. But she will not show the exnation that I believe in Leng Yeling, "Brother Yeling, you really let me down too much. She hurt me once, and now she wants to stop me from revenge for Pei Xue. She is clearly uneasy, you She even condoned her in Mozong. " "Everyone, this prince of the Demon Sect, was Tang Guo who was expelled from my Xingyue Gate. She stole the Zongmen Arcana and persecuted me. She was abolished, and I do nt know how to get into the devil Zong. "Feng Fei Ling shouted to the surroundings," Now she has to intervene in the duel of life and death, to prevent me from killing Ji Chengshan to avenge my friends, I really don''t understand why she is fighting me everywhere. " Chapter 550: The Nun Who Was Abolished (46) Chapter 550: The Nun Who Was Abolished (46) Chapter 550: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (46) The onlookers looked at each other, their eyes full of scrutiny fell on Tang Guo''s body, trying to prate through the gauze bucket to see whether the true face of this woman was Tang Guo. Tang Guo was simply, raising his hand to take the bucket off, revealing a delicate and perfect face, her lips were slightly hooked, and her face was half ripped apart. She stood on the stage of life and death so quietly. "My name is Tang Guo, and as Feng Fei Ling said, he was once abolished by the spiritual roots and expelled from the Xingyue Gate. As for how it got into the Demon Sect, here it is It shouldn''t be everyone''s concern. I''m not a disciple of Xingyuemen. I can''t care where I want to go. " "And why should I stop Feng Fei-ling from killing Ji Chengshan," Tang Guo said with a low chuckle. "Jomo is not familiar with her and always wants to destroy her." After hearing Tang Guo admitting herself, Feng Fei Ling was a bit wrong, and she reacted with resentment, "It''s because you can''t do me good. Eat the evil because you don''t get used to it, you must stop me from killing Ji Chengshan. Do you want me to avenge my friends? " Seeing Feng Fei-ling''s righteous look, he hated immediately revenge his friends, Tang Guoxi smiled. "Pei Xue, are you really good friends?" "Naturally." Feng Fei Ling didn''t want to say, she didn''t know why, she was a little flustered inside. She nned everything well, and it can be said that it was seamless. Most of the magic repair had taken the elixir and died for herself. No one will know about her n. The Pei family is also here, and is very dissatisfied with Tang Guo''s sudden appearance. But Mozong''s people are not easy to provoke, Mo Yuntian is here. Even if he didn''t speak, his attitude seemed to be on Tang Guo''s side. And Tang Guo is the aunt, the mysterious woman, the mysterious woman, and Pei''s family thinks they can wait and see. "Feng Fei Ling, you are a vicious woman !!" Without waiting for Tang Guo to say anything, the demon repair who had been watching all the time couldn''t help it. He knew he wouldn''t end well, but don''t let this woman hurt him. Now anyway, he also picked up a life, if he really took that elixir, he would really die. The sudden noise made everyone stunned. Mo Yuntian received the instructions from Tang Guo and brought the magic repair to the stage of life and death. There is a **** smell all over the monk''s magic repair, which is an evil and ufortable smell. He stood up, and everyone knew that there must be a lot of monks'' lives in the hands of this demon, and he couldn''t help showing a bit of disgust to him. The reason why Mozong is not rejected by the decent school is because the monks of Mozong just hanged a monk''s name, and did not practice by eating monks, except that the name was not good, and it was almost the same as monks. When Feng Fei Ling saw the demon repair, he was a little bit upset. "Who are you?" She asked, pretending to be calm. What about the magic repair she was looking for? As for why to find this devil, this person is one of those who have harmed her in previous lives. The others were still missing, and she happened to meet each other, just to kill two birds with one stone. Mo Xiu couldn''t helpughing, "Who am I, Feng Fei Ling, who has been doing magic repair for many years, and my heart is not as vicious as you. He looked at the doubtful gaze of the people present, "Feng Fei Ling is the most vicious woman, and Pei Xue''s death was caused by her." "You bullshit." I just came back after hanging up the water. The remaining two chapters are being written, aren''t they? Chapter 551: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (47) Chapter 551: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (47) Chapter 551: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (47) Feng Fei Ling was so upset, but calm on her face. She looked at Tang Guo, and her sullen and radiant smile raised a smile. "Tang Guo, in order to frame me, you even collusion with magic repair!" Tang Guo smiled, "Oh ... right?" She nced at the demon repair, and the demon''s face shed crazy, and he took out an image stone directly. "What I said is true or false, just look at the things left in there and you will know." Before Feng Fei-ling reacted, he activated the image stone, so that everyone could watch the picture in the image stone. This is a somewhat dark room, but the situation in the room can still be clearly seen. There are two people, one is Moxiu himself and the other is Feng Fei Ling. I heard Feng Feiling say that he should use a precious elixir as a reward and let Moxiu deal with one person. This person is Pei Xue. They saw Feng Fei-ling''s embarrassing face, saying that Pei Xue would die terribly, and that Mo Xiu would y whatever he wanted. The crowd widened their eyes, and the Pei family was even more confused and angry. As for the emperor of Shengyuanzong, he was relieved. Now the evidence is conclusive and Ji Chengshan''s grievances are cleared up. Wen Ziqiu froze for a moment, and he couldn''t believe it. The woman with a crazy face and full of revenge in the image stone picture was his beloved Feng Fei Ling. Leng Yeling didn''t resist taking a step back and looked at Feng Fei Ling with a strange look. If Feng Feiling retaliated against Tang Guo, it was Tang Guo who framed her and wanted to destroy her spiritual root. This is understandable. And that Pei Xue doesn''t seem to have done the thing I''m sorry about Feng Feiling, right? A long time ago, he discovered that Feng Feiling was sometimes extremely extreme. But who told him to like her? Even if she was covered with shorings, he could tolerate it. He loved her deeply, because when he woke up the door, when he woke up, he was dragged into a cave and hid by a little girl. He opened his eyes and saw the little girl in red. Got her. Even after being brought back to Mozong by Mo Yuntian, he never forgets it. Fortunately, he met her againter. If he hadn''t seen the picture in the image stone with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe it. The person who hurt Pei Xue turned out to be Feng Fei Ling. The vicious mouthful said that if Pei Xue was to be painless, let the magic repair think how to y How to y, as many people as you want to y. Feng Feiling didn''t expect that the demon repairer was so treacherous, and while she wasn''t paying attention, she left the image stone and recorded these pictures. Tang Guo did not think of this, not all of her timeline could be clear. Everything can change the timeline. Originally, she nned to find Pei Xue one step before she could react. When she heard that Feng Fei Ling and Ji Chengshan were fighting for life and death, she realized that Pei Xue had been killed, and she was not a good man. Just like the geniuses she picked up, she is not a savior. She can pick it up and pick it up, but she can''t pick it up. She can only say that the vitality does not belong to them. "Linger, did you really do this?" The most uneptable is Leng Yeling, this woman in red has always been a warm sun in his heart. It was also this warm sun that only supported him to grow up until now, and finally personally reported the deep sea of blood. Feng Fei Ling pursed his lips, his face shed crazy, "What''s the matter?" "Don''t you like me? Why, just because I killed Pei Xue, I thought I was vicious. Haven''t you thought about why I hurt Pei Xue?" Listening to Feng Feiling''s increasingly outrageous words, the Pei family could not help but finally, "Xue Er has always been a good girl. Why do you say she was right to you, and what deep hatred do you want to do to her?" Chapter 552: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (48) Chapter 552: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (48) Chapter 552: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (48) Today is the worst day since Feng Fei Ling was born again. She never expected that her rebirth would fall to this point. Obviously she seized everything, step by step, and stepped on her under-the-eye genius. Just sent Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan. Ji Chengshan is also about to die in her hands. As for a cold Ye Ling, she has already thought about the other party''s ending. When Leng Ye Ling crossed the street that day, she would bring all the truth, including the person who actually dragged Leng Yeling who was thrown out by Leng''s family into the cave, and she told Leng Yeling herself. This is her revenge on Leng Yeling, which caused Leng Yeling to be in a state of chaos, died under the thunder, and was frustrated. Only then can she report the hatred that was abolished by the spirit roots and tortured by a group of demons Leng Yeling liked it, it didn''t belong to her at all, she always knew very well. Had it not been for Leng Yeling to open her eyes and see that it was her, thinking that she had saved him, she would not have looked at her at all. She is not rare in the love of these men, no love canpare with absolute strength. In this life, after she retaliated against her enemies and pulled the high person down from the altar, she only sought strength. But she wants to rise to the fairy realm, cold night Ling is something. But she didn''t expect that she hadn''t waited for her revenge. She made a mistake in Pei Xue. The demon repairer exploded without taking the elixir, and even left her evidence against Pei Xue, and showed everyone this image. Faced with countless people''s surprised and disgusted eyes, Feng Fei Ling remembered thest life, and the same was true. Those abominable people looked at her like this. "I deal with Pei Xue, not because of you." Feng Feiling didn''t find a good excuse for the moment. Anyway, Pei Xue was dead, so she used it again and poured the dirty water on Pei Xue''s body. "She asked me shamelessly that day and said that she would be pleased with you and asked me to give you to her. If I didn''t let it to her, then I would not be regarded as a friend, and she would not be able to cultivate and could only live the longest A hundred years, let me fulfill her. " "It was her Pei Xue who provoked me first!" Feng Feiling was clinging and crazy, with a few tears in her eyes, "Brother Ye Ling, I just couldn''t help it. For all these years, you have been by my side, I can''t help it. Someone else is calling your attention. " "I said impossible to her. Do you know what she said in the end?" "She said that if I didn''t give you up to her, she would figure it out by herself, and with her clever brain, she would surely grab you." "Now you look at me with such eyes, I ..." Feng Fei Ling was hurt, "Forget it, it was Pei Xue I killed." She looked at the Pei family. "You want toe to me to get revenge,e on, I am not afraid of you, the person who hurt Pei Xue is me, but she messed with me first. Man''s bitch, she deserves it. " Feng Feiling''s remarks made many people think she did this for a reason. If Pei Xue didn''t want to **** Leng Yeling, she wouldn''t let Feng Feiling take revenge. Even if the Pei family was hesitant to ask Pei Xue to do so, they were ashamed. Wen Ziqiu was relieved, and there was some jealousy in her heart. Linger actually did this for Leng Yeling, and now she still doubts that she is really worthless. He walked next to Feng Feiling, "Linger, go back with the teacher." He nced at Pei''s family, "Linger did something wrong with Pei Xue, but she also found it by herself. There is something wrong with Linger. I will give you a certainpensation from the Pei family. The specifics of the Pei familye to my Xingyue door to discuss. " The originally dissatisfied Pei family members hesitated. They did not agree in person, but they did not refuse. In fact, they were already thinking about how much benefit they would get from Xingyuemen. No matter how clever Pei Xue''s mind is, he can''t cultivate. Now that everyone is dead, it would be better to take advantage of it. Tang Guo nced at Feng Fei Ling, trying to escape so easily, not so easy, there are many things waiting for Feng Fei Ling. With a sword, she picked Ji Chengshan, who was still lying on the ground. "Ji, son, can you get up?" Alright, that''s it. Update tomorrow is not on time, but it will be updated, do not worry. Chapter 553: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (49) Chapter 553: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (49) Chapter 553: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (49) "Tunzi, give me a soul charm." [Okay, the host is big. Gathering amulet, this is not a simple gathering of amulets. The method of demon repair is very cruel. Everyone is a monk. In order not to find out the truth, the fight between monks, thest party defeated and died. Especially in this matter, with the deceit of the demon repair, Pei Xue''s soul will certainly not be left, and his soul will definitely be scattered. And Tang Guo''s soul-gathering amulet was obtained by her once in the world of fairnd. This thing is not easy to find in fairnd. It was because she was high enough to get so much. From Moxiu''s mouth, she asked where Pei Xue was tortured, and went with the amulet. As for the demon repair, after she announced the truth, she killed the opponent with one sword. How could she let go of this kind of abuse of innocent women. Bai Wuqing has been following Tang Guo step by step, watching her stay in a ce, taking out a piece of Fuyu, not long after, a little light around them gradually gathered together, forming a cricket figure. He doesn''t know Pei Xue and hasn''t seen it yet, but it can be seen from the soul that this is a very beautiful woman. However, no matter how beautiful a woman was, he could not attract his eyes, and his attention soon fell on Tang Guo. Just listen to her and say, "Pei Xue?" Pei Xue was at a loss for a moment, and soon thought about her previous experience, remembering those things she was treated by an ugly demon. Tang Guo briefly exined the exnation Feng Fengling had made before. With Pei Xue''s clever mind, he suddenly understood that the person who harmed her was Feng Feiling. "Why did she hurt me?" Pei Xue broke down a little. When she heard that the Pei family even agreed to Wen Ziqiu''spensation, she didn''t hold back Feng Feiling''s fault, and she couldn''t help crying. She has done so much for the Pei family. If she hadn''t had her extraordinary insight, she could see through the essence of an exercise method at one nce, and find out the ws at a nce. Can the Pei family develop from a small family to today''s upper and middle family? Pei Xue suddenly felt that she was not worth it, whether it was the Pei family, or Feng Feiling, who was devoted as a close friend. In previous years, Feng Feiling knew her. She knew that Feng Feiling hadn''t improved for many years. She looked through numerous books of exercises and finally found a way to help Feng Feiling solve the bottleneck. I really didn''t expect that in the end it was Feng Fei Ling who pushed her to the cruel demon. The demon was not a human being, tortured her day and night, and finally destroyed her soul. Her soul was gathered again, this is the exquisite-looking woman in front of her. She is not a fool, and the other party must have helped her gather her soul for a great price. "What do you want me to do?" This is Pei Xue asking the second sentence, "You help me gather the soul and tell me the truth, I believe you are not such an unselfish person." Tang Guoughed a little. My purpose is very simple. You must live well. Regardless of the form, Feng Fei Ling will be mad. I want to save the person whom Feng Fei Ling wants to kill. I want to destroy what she wants to achieve. " Kill Feng Fei Ling directly, the other party will not be too painful. The best way to deal with a crazy man like Feng Feiling is to make the other party unable to get what he wants. Let the other party think that fortunately, the goal has been achieved, the result is empty. Let the other party think that the geniuses she persecuted were all in horror and died, but in the end it was discovered that these geniuses were even more terrible than the other person''sst life. At that time, Tang Guo couldn''t help wondering what Feng Feiling would copse into. System: It s a good feeling. The host is really the bad woman. In order to have fun in every world, he would not hesitate to n. Chapter 554: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (50) Chapter 554: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (50) Chapter 554: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (50) The disciples of Mozong have admired the maiden''s five-body throwing into the ground. All the people who were picked up before are "disabled". This time, I just picked one and floated back, or the soul was particrly damaged, and I still have to keep a warm soul in Yuli for a long time. Pei Xue, who raised her soul in Yupei, was also puzzled by Tang Guo''s behavior. It cost her so much to gather her soul, just to dying Feng Fei Ling? ? She shook her head, stayed in Yupei with peace of mind, and looked at the soul cultivation method that Tang Guo threw to her. When she was human, she could not cultivate because of her physical problems. Now that he has be a soul, he can practice this practice. At a nce, she saw that this exercise was really advanced, and it was more powerful than any practice exercise she had seen. In addition, she has a clever brain, and her understanding of Gongfa seems to be an innate ability. It is really fast to practice. Tang Guo is in a wonderful mood. Most of the geniuses under her hands are mostly her apprentices. Not her apprentice, the rest were brought to Mozong by her, all of her were Zongzong, and they were hostile to Feng Fei Ling. Even Ji Chengshan often ran to Mozong, and almost never used Mozong as his home. The emperor of the Emperor Yuanyuan did not stop, and the elders had no way. Who told Feng Feiling to kill Ji Chengshan and frame Ji Chengshan at the beginning? Not only did they not stop, there was an elder with potential disciples under his hands. It''s toote to repent now. Not long after, Ji Chengshan simply broke away from the discipleship of Sheng Yuanzong, and his suzerain did not stop it. Feng Fei Ling was so easy to seed before. Those who stepped forward and used Ji Cheng Shan not only of Feng Fei Ling''s arrangement, but also the disciples of Sheng Yuanzong. This has made Ji Chengshan cold, and might as welle to Mozong. Disciples of Mozong knew that after Ji Chengshan joined Mozong, they looked at each other, and finally sighed in front of Ji Chengshan, "This time is sound." "Well, my aunt is no longer picking up the disabled." These two sentences made Ji Chengshan somewhat inexplicable. But soon he understood, because he was in Mozong, and found many, many, many, many ... Geniuses, none of them were worse than him. "My name is Wen Yi. My aunt is my master and I am her big disciple." "My name is Gu Qin, and I am her second disciple." "My name is" ... "We were all picked up by the Master when we were almost disappointed, when we were almost dead." "And me, too, although I am not a disciple of the aunt, but in my mind, she is like my reborn parents." It was Luo Chen who spoke, "I am an aunt and ask someone to fish from the river When she got up, she almost died. The aunt is really a pure person, and she is not greedy even if she has a good chance. " Luo Chen sighed, and he had never seen such an indifferent person. "Master always says that we don''t need our reward. The only thing that says the most is let us work hard, and then one day appeared in front of Feng Fei Ling, annoyed her." Wen Yi couldn''t help butugh, I do nt know why, but we really want to repay her, so when we are working hard to cultivate, we will wait to kill Feng Fei Ling. " Ji Chengshan who has not returned to God: "..." Atst he snorted, "I almost died, too, and died under Feng Fei Ling''s sword. It was she who suddenly appeared. One sword flew Feng Fei Ling, and I took my life." "Everyone is a brother." Luo Chen embraced Ji Chengshan''s shoulders. "Congrattions, Brother Chengshan, you are also picked up by your aunt." Chapter 555: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (51) Chapter 555: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (51) Chapter 555 The Female Cultivated by the Abolished Spirit Roots (51) After Pei Xue''s spirit was warmed up, and practiced so that he could appear in front of everyone as an entity, Tang Guo gave Pei Xue a task. Exin the exercises to her group of talented disciples, as well as the disciples of the entire Mozong. Pei Xue is indeed born to be able to see through the eyes of the essence of a work. Any work that she has read and slightly dposed will make great progress as long as her mind is not stupid. For the past encounter, Pei Xue was sad and disappointed with the Pei family. She heard the news from the disciples in Mozong. Xingyuemen heard Ziqiu and promised many benefits to the Pei family. The Pei family decided to expose Feng Feiling assaulting her. Even ... even the Pei family admitted in public that she had indeed shown Leng Yeling''s likeness in front of many people, and indirectly helped Feng Fei Ling to admit that the other party shot her because she wanted Leng Yeling. When Pei Xue heard this result, she was really embarrassed for a long time. When she was a child, she was in Pei''s house. She looked at the countless exercises for the Pei family day and night, and concluded the most recent practice methods. She was afraid of what she did, and she couldn''t help what the Pei family paid to her. In the world of Jomo, there is nothing more heartbreaking than the family betrayal that he once loved. "Don''t be sad, Girl Pei. Now you''re leaning on Mozong, and there is an auntess standing on your side." Pei Xue came back and nodded to Ji Chengshan. "Ji Zi is right, I shouldn''t be sad," she touched the tears in the corner of her eyes. "I''m so stupid, I think the Pei family at least have some friendship with me. Even if you do nt avenge me, you have to protect my reputation. I did nt expect ... "Mrs. Pei, my aunt-inw gave me an exercise before. I can''t understand a few things. I''m going to trouble you today." Ji Chengshan doesn''t seem to be willing to let Pei Xue sink into a slump and quickly shift the subject. Originally, he had no thoughts about Pei Xue, but since both of them came to Mozong, he knew a lot about Pei Xue. This is a good looking girl with a good heart. I didn''t know how to provoke Feng Fei Ling before encountering those. After contacting Pei Xue, he can be sure that the other party did not like Leng Yeling at all. Feng Feiling said that, she was just looking for a reason to me herself. To this girl, he had a lot of pity in his heart, pitying and pitying, and could not help but have some other thoughts. Pei Xue Bingxue was smart and felt it the first time. Neither of them had the intention of breaking the point, but the others saw it, but when the two of them got along, they wouldn''te together uninterestingly. When Tang Guo heard that the two were nning to be acquaintances, he was also surprised. "This is destined for fate," she said to the system. "So many things happened, the two guys still got together. Butpared to theirst life, Ji Chengshan dispersed to repair and live a normal life with Pei Xue, this I can live together longer. That is, the price is a bit high. " [Pei Xue is also a very powerful person. If an ordinary woman encountered such a thing, she would nevere out so quickly. The geniuses under Tang Guo''s hands are cultivating hard every day. At the same time, the movement over Feng Feiling is not small. Today, the Magic Sect News Network is spread throughout the cultivation world, and Tang Guo can know everything. Feng Fei Ling didn''t know what was going on, and he shed with Zhen Wu Men, and even Wen Ziqiu led the entire Xingyue Gate to suppress Zhen Wu Men. Chapter 556: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (52) Chapter 556: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (52) Chapter 556: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (56) Tang Guo brought all the talented disciples, including Luo Chen, Ji Chengshan, Pei Xue, and others who had not been epted as disciples, but who had joined Mozong to a barrennd. Everyone heard that she was going to make their group robbery, they were taken aback, and there was a little fear in their hearts. It is not that they are afraid of robbery, but that they are afraid of mass robbery. They add up to more than fifty people, right? Let''s take a look. "Choose a ce you think is morefortable." Wen Yi did not hold back, "Master, do you want us to pose in an elegant manner to deal with the thunder?" Give them an elegant way to die. Tang Guo was teased, "There is so much nonsense, hurry up and stand, there are not many opportunities like this, maybe you can only experience it once in your life." Everyone looked at the smiling woman and shook their heads helplessly. Even if the request was unreasonable, even if it was very dangerous to them, they were willing to do what she said. With a smile on her, they felt very satisfied. This is Master, they brought them back when they were the darkest. It can be said that she gave them this life. She never wanted to give back, but also provided the cultivation environment and resources. She only said that they should work hard to cultivate and kill Feng Fei aura early. This weird request is the only one in the cultivation world? This is not a requirement at all. ording to Tang Guo''s request, everyone chose a good position. In fact, they believed that Tang Guo would never watch them die. She is so talented, how big they are, they never think about it. Until this time, they saw Tang Guo take out a lot of small sticks and gave each one of them, and let them lift the small pointed sticks above their heads when Thunder came. Everyone: "..." Even when standing far away, Bai Yunqing didn''t understand, Mo Yuntian was curious and came. Ziyun is real, and Chixiao Zhenjun certainly won''t miss the crowd crossing. In the face of all the people crossing the robbery, they all held a pointed stick like a fool, which looked a little weird. "Master, what is this?" Gu Qin talks a lot, and he is usually close to Tang Guo. "Are we a little strange like this?" System: The host isrgely out of nowhere, and really researched the lightning rod. This lightning rod is not simple. I do nt know if this way of heaven and earth knows that she is ying this way, I do nt know if she will be ruined, or she will be angry. "Well, you are about to cross the road, let go of the repair and start." Tang Guo looked at them and fiddled with the lightning rod in doubt, exining, "This is a lightning rod. It can help you avoid the hegemony of Jiucheng, and you can stop the Jiucheng thunderstorm, and the remaining 10% of you can go by yourself." lightning rod? ? Everyone shed these three words in their heads, and suddenly looked at this ordinary stick with different eyes. Good thing to avoid the cmity, Master actually has all these things. Mo Yuntian, Ziyun real person, Chixiao Zhenjun didn''t hold back. The three passed the picture here to the group and shared it with the group, saying that they spent time at school and sent her disciples to use a lightning rod. The friends in the group were stunned. After Wen Yi and others let go of the repair, there was a dark cloud of cmity above, covering the heavens and the earth, and the ground fell into darkness. Will st into g. There are a total of nine thunder robberies, but because they are group robberies, the power of each gang has increased countlessly ording to the number of people. Watching the moment when the thunderstorm came down, they subconsciously opened up the defense and raised the lightning rod high. Death is dead, anyway, what Master wants them to do, what if it seeds? Chapter 557: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (53) Chapter 557: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (53) Chapter 557: A Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (57) The menacing thunderbolt fell, and it was not as scary as they thought. They could feel that the arm holding the lightning rod was a bit numb, and at the same time, some thunderbolt fell on them. But they all opened up their defenses, and their heads were covered with magic weapons. This power did not affect them at all. Perhaps Tiandao knew the situation here, and the next thunderstorm was getting more and more fierce. But they found that with this lightning rod, Tianjie couldn''t help them anymore. After the nine thunder robberies, Jieyun reluctantly dispersed. When everyone was baptized by thunder robbers, they stared at the lightning rod with a grimace. Is this sessful? None of them have yet realized the danger and pain of the robbery. Tang Guo was condensed above, just before she felt a line of sight falling on her. The other side first gave her a sharp look at her, not knowing what, but quickly retracted, as if she saw something terrible. She touched her face because of herself? Or is there something in her that makes the other person jealous? She was very familiar with that breath, heavenly breath. Is the heaven of this world, afraid of her? "Tunzi, do I have any background, or am I not a simple person?" [Did you just discover the host? I have long suspected that your host is a big deal. Tang Guo deeply believed, "Also, I have broken so many worlds, there is no problem. It may have something to do with me, but this is not important." Knowing that Tiandao is afraid of her, she even wants to y as much as she wants. She must pay back the pains she once suffered in those confused stages. "That''s a sess." The three of Mo Yuntian couldn''t help voicing, so fast. The three looked at each other and couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo. "Sister, do you still have a lightning rod?" The three have already survived the robberies, but they are a little rare, and they want one to y with. Tang Guo was very generous and grabbed a lot of them. The three of them drove their mouths fiercely, like no money. "Well, now that you''ve passed thunderstorms, you are ready to rise. I will let you know when Feng Feiling crosses the cmity. If you have any exnations with the people you care about, I will exin them earlier. After the flying spirits, you will collectively soar. " Wen Yi and others looked at each other. Gu Qin was the most talkative and straightforward, "Master, how about you? When did you cross the robberies and when did you rise?" This is what they always wanted to ask. Tang Guo''s Xiu had long been able to cross the robbery, but she just didn''t cross the robbery. This made them have a bad feeling in their hearts. They always felt that this time they were soaring, they would never see her again. Tang Guo was able to appreciate the most sincere emotions from these people, and he couldn''t help showing a smile, "I don''t intend to cross the robbery." Everyone heard the words, panic-stricken, but when she saw that she didn''t care, she wanted to persuade and understood that she could not be persuaded, and no one could shake her decision. "Master, we will always remember you." Even if they don''t meet in the future, they will never forget her. "Fate will meet you again." Tang Guo remembered that she would travel through countless worlds, and maybe one day she would meet her deceased. When the disciples heard this, they were relieved that Master''s words did not seem to be about to die in the practice world. Three yearster, Feng Fei Ling became enchanted, and became the same as the demon monk. He improved his strength by eating monks, and the Xingyuemen also became a demon monk. Feng Fei Ling took the entire martial art, all into magic. This day is the day when Feng Fei Ling crosses the cmity. Chapter 558: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (54) Chapter 558: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (54) Chapter 558: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (58) Feng Fei Ling was the happiest when she was tortured by the magic repairs she was tormenting. They were anxious that Feng Fei Ling was chopped to death by the sky. Even if he could not be chopped, he would fly up earlier, so that she would not stay to toss them. Now they are real envy decent monks, even protected by Mozong. They used to want to join Mozong. At first they thought that everyone was a magic repair. They couldn''t watch them being bullied by Feng Feiling, right? As a result, the maiden aunt in Zongzong broke their thoughts with a word. Mozong will not bless magic cultivation, especially the cultivation practiced by monks. It was said that the aunt the maiden said to them, "Although we are also thend of magic, our three views are rtively positive, and we do not eat simr ones." What is Sanguan? They do nt understand, but the magic is promoted, and what does the monk eat? Eating monks is the fastest. But the aunt maiden said that Mozong didn''t protect them, and they didn''t dare to break through. Feng Feiling was a little bit excited. After she had crossed over, Fangtiandi was not her master. What if Tang Guo is the maiden aunt of the demon sect, the opportunity has long been taken away by her, and the spiritual roots that have been abolished can bepared with her? For so many years, I haven''t heard of Tang Guo''s signs of crossing the road. After her robbery, killing the other party is not easy. Leng Yeling looked at the gathered thunder robbers, and he was a little worried, and he shouted, "Linger, do you have any questions?" "Brother Ye Ling, don''t worry, I won''t have any problems." Feng Fei-ling sneered with a smile, crossing the robbery with her tenacity, even though the thunder-robbing looked particrly terrible, it was nothing to her. She narrowed her eyes, nced at Leng Yeling''s anxious look, andughed inwardly. Look, this is a man, a man with no principles at all. Knowing she had done a lot of bad things, he stood by her blindly by virtue of a life-saving grace. She has seen through the nature of these men. Just like in the previous life, when he knew that the little girl who took him out was Tang Guo, he protected her step by step, knowing that Tang Guo liked nothingness, simply stepped back, and no longer thought of her, instead he was both. After knowing that Feng Fei Ling was harming Tang Guo, she did not hesitate to abolish her spiritual roots. The pain of being abolished, she will never forget. She looked up and looked at Lei Jie, who was still brewing, and Leng Yeling. She had an idea in her heart. Instead, use Leng Yeling''s body to celebrate her sess. She has gotten a lot of opportunities in these years. Although God is always aiming at her, it is not all-inclusive. asionally, it has been leaked and she has gained a lot. So it''s a very easy thing to drag Jieyun over Leng Yeling''s head. Tang Guo, who was hiding in the dark, was not surprised when he saw this, but he did not expect that Feng Feiling would n to advance this matter. "She wants to ..." Mo Yuntian saw this, and his face was particrly bad. "Want to guide Thunder Robber over Ye Ling''s head?" "Even so, they should be able to survive the thunder of two people." The real person Ziyun touched his chin, he didn''t quite understand, and his eyes were nk. "You just look at it, and you can''t hold it in the cold night. Brother Mo, can you just throw a lightning rod over his head?" Mo Yuntian nodded, even if he didn''t want this disciple, he still didn''t want to watch him tragically die in the sky. Chapter 559: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (55) Chapter 559: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (55) Chapter 559: Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (59) Mo Yuntian just didn''t understand why Ye Ling tried to kill Feng Feiling with his heart and soul. Leng Yeling faced Jiu Yun who suddenly ran up to his head, and he also hesitated for a while. He could indeed cross the robbery, but he always wanted to wait for Feng Fei Ling to cross the robbery. "Brother Ye Ling, now that Lei Jie has found you, why don''t we cross the robbery together?" After waiting for Leng Ye to think about it, she saw Feng Fei Ling smile brightly at him, and suddenly made him forget that there was something wrong with it. He leaped to the side of Feng Fei Ling, and the two Jieyuns suddenly closed together. Feng Fei Ling took the hand of Leng Yeling and smiled at him. Do nt you always want to be with me forever? "After the robbery, we will leave this ce of right and wrong together. I don''t care about everything in the future. I just like you wholeheartedly, okay?" I have to say that Feng Fei-ling''s affectionate expression made Leng Yeling move. Even if he was a bit cold, he was inspired by Feng Fei. Besides, this is the little girl he always likes. Even if she bes beyond recognition, he still likes her, likes to be unable to extricate himself, and even watches her do a lot of things that should not be done, he doesn''t mind. He had thought that when she went into magic, he went into magic, and when she went to hell, he went to prison. Both of them looked at each other affectionately, both of them were seen by Mozong in the dark. Especially Mo Yuntian, his expression was a bit inexplicable. This Feng Fei Ling coaxed his apprentice with these sweet words? Tang Guo kept smirking at the corner of her mouth, looking at the two loving people with a smile, thinking of what would happen next, and she was in a wonderful mood. The system was very happy watching the rising energy. "it is good." Leng Yeling excitedly held Feng Fei Ling''s hand, held her in her arms, and said affectionately, "I''ll protect Ling Erter." "Let''s protect Brother Ye Ling together with us." Looking at Feng Feiling who had such a pure smile, Leng Yeling couldn''t help recalling the little girl in red she opened her eyes to see, and she also asked at that time, how are you doing? He still remembers that when he looked back, he really smiled into his heart. Rumble-- Jieyun is almost brewing. They no longer kissed me anymore, took each other''s hands, and looked at the terrible cloud of robbers above their heads. When the first thunder came down, Leng Yeling didn''t even think about it, protecting Feng Fei Ling in his arms. The first thunderstorm came down, and the cold night Ling was easily tolerated. Looking at the sweet face in his arms, he was content to the woman who had a bright and bright smile on him. "Brother Ye Ling, you are so nice." Leng Yeling has decided that today''s Thunder Robbery will be borne by him. Soon, the second thunderstorm came down, and Leng Yeling was choked with a snorting sound. When Feng Feiling saw this, he broke up the rest of the thunder, and looked at Leng Yeling very nervously. , I can, and my strength is not weak. " "I know, but I want to protect Linger." Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth, watching the two men lovingly under the thunder. Bai Wuqing noticed her smile and smiled, "I can do the same." Tang Guo''s talented disciples are a bit overwhelmed. Baigong, don''t you confess it blindly, don''t you see that the master is mocking each other? "I have a lightning rod." Tang Guo uttered an astonishment, nced nkly, "use better than you." Bai Wuqing touched his nose, too. Genius disciple: Hahaha,ugh at people. Chapter 560: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (56) Chapter 560: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (56) Chapter 560 The Female Cultivated by the Abandoned Spirit (56) Tang Guo brought all the talented disciples, including Luo Chen, Ji Chengshan, Pei Xue, and others who had not been epted as disciples, but who had joined Mozong to a barrennd. Everyone heard that she was going to make their group robbery, they were taken aback, and there was a little fear in their hearts. It is not that they are afraid of robbery, but that they are afraid of mass robbery. They add up to more than fifty people, right? Let''s take a look. "Choose a ce you think is morefortable." Wen Yi did not hold back, "Master, do you want us to pose in an elegant manner to deal with the thunder?" Give them an elegant way to die. Tang Guo was teased, "There is so much nonsense, hurry up and stand, there are not many opportunities like this, maybe you can only experience it once in your life." Everyone looked at the smiling woman and shook their heads helplessly. Even if the request was unreasonable, even if it was very dangerous to them, they were willing to do what she said. With a smile on her, they felt very satisfied. This is Master, they brought them back when they were the darkest. It can be said that she gave them this life. She never wanted to give back, but also provided the cultivation environment and resources. She only said that they should work hard to cultivate and kill Feng Fei aura early. This weird request is the only one in the cultivation world? This is not a requirement at all. ording to Tang Guo''s request, everyone chose a good position. In fact, they believed that Tang Guo would never watch them die. She is so talented, how big they are, they never think about it. Until this time, they saw Tang Guo take out a lot of small sticks and gave each one of them, and let them lift the small pointed sticks above their heads when Thunder came. Everyone: "..." Even when standing far away, Bai Yunqing didn''t understand, Mo Yuntian was curious and came. Ziyun is real, and Chixiao Zhenjun certainly won''t miss the crowd crossing. In the face of all the people crossing the robbery, they all held a pointed stick like a fool, which looked a little weird. "Master, what is this?" Gu Qin talks a lot, and he is usually close to Tang Guo. "Are we a little strange like this?" System: The host isrgely out of nowhere, and really researched the lightning rod. This lightning rod is not simple. I do nt know if this way of heaven and earth knows that she is ying this way, I do nt know if she will be ruined, or she will be angry. "Well, you are about to cross the road, let go of the repair and start." Tang Guo looked at them and fiddled with the lightning rod in doubt, exining, "This is a lightning rod. It can help you avoid the hegemony of Jiucheng, and you can stop the Jiucheng thunderstorm, and the remaining 10% of you can go by yourself." lightning rod? ? Everyone shed these three words in their heads, and suddenly looked at this ordinary stick with different eyes. Good thing to avoid the cmity, Master actually has all these things. Mo Yuntian, Ziyun real person, Chixiao Zhenjun didn''t hold back. The three passed the picture here to the group and shared it with the group, saying that they spent time at school and sent her disciples to use a lightning rod. The friends in the group were stunned. After Wen Yi and others let go of the repair, there was a dark cloud of cmity above, covering the heavens and the earth, and the ground fell into darkness. Will st into g. There are a total of nine thunder robberies, but because they are group robberies, the power of each gang has increased countlessly ording to the number of people. Watching the moment when the thunderstorm came down, they subconsciously opened up the defense and raised the lightning rod high. Death is dead, anyway, what Master wants them to do, what if it seeds? Chapter 561: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (57) Chapter 561: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (57) Chapter 561: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (57) The menacing thunderbolt fell, and it was not as scary as they thought. They could feel that the arm holding the lightning rod was a bit numb, and at the same time, some thunderbolt fell on them. But they all opened up their defenses, and their heads were covered with magic weapons. This power did not affect them at all. Perhaps Tiandao knew the situation here, and the next thunderstorm was getting more and more fierce. But they found that with this lightning rod, Tianjie couldn''t help them anymore. After the nine thunder robberies, Jieyun reluctantly dispersed. When everyone was baptized by thunder robbers, they stared at the lightning rod with a grimace. Is this sessful? None of them have yet realized the danger and pain of the robbery. Tang Guo was condensed above, just before she felt a line of sight falling on her. The other side first gave her a sharp look at her, not knowing what, but quickly retracted, as if she saw something terrible. She touched her face because of herself? Or is there something in her that makes the other person jealous? She was very familiar with that breath, heavenly breath. Is the heaven of this world, afraid of her? "Tunzi, do I have any background, or am I not a simple person?" [Did you just discover the host? I have long suspected that your host is a big deal. Tang Guo deeply believed, "Also, I have broken so many worlds, there is no problem. It may have something to do with me, but this is not important." Knowing that Tiandao is afraid of her, she even wants to y as much as she wants. She must pay back the pains she once suffered in those confused stages. "That''s a sess." The three of Mo Yuntian couldn''t help voicing, so fast. The three looked at each other and couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo. "Sister, do you still have a lightning rod?" The three have already survived the robberies, but they are a little rare, and they want one to y with. Tang Guo was very generous and grabbed a lot of them. The three of them drove their mouths fiercely, like no money. "Well, now that you''ve passed thunderstorms, you are ready to rise. I will let you know when Feng Feiling crosses the cmity. If you have any exnations with the people you care about, I will exin them earlier. After the flying spirits, you will collectively soar. " Wen Yi and others looked at each other. Gu Qin was the most talkative and straightforward, "Master, how about you? When did you cross the robberies and when did you rise?" This is what they always wanted to ask. Tang Guo''s Xiu had long been able to cross the robbery, but she just didn''t cross the robbery. This made them have a bad feeling in their hearts. They always felt that this time they were soaring, they would never see her again. Tang Guo was able to appreciate the most sincere emotions from these people, and he couldn''t help showing a smile, "I don''t intend to cross the robbery." Everyone heard the words, panic-stricken, but when she saw that she didn''t care, she wanted to persuade and understood that she could not be persuaded, and no one could shake her decision. "Master, we will always remember you." Even if they don''t meet in the future, they will never forget her. "Fate will meet you again." Tang Guo remembered that she would travel through countless worlds, and maybe one day she would meet her deceased. When the disciples heard this, they were relieved that Master''s words did not seem to be about to die in the practice world. Three yearster, Feng Fei Ling became enchanted, and became the same as the demon monk. He improved his strength by eating monks, and the Xingyuemen also became a demon monk. Feng Fei Ling took the entire martial art, all into magic. This day is the day when Feng Fei Ling crosses the cmity. Chapter 562: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (58) Chapter 562: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (58) Chapter 562: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (58) Feng Fei Ling was the happiest when she was tortured by the magic repairs she was tormenting. They were anxious that Feng Fei Ling was chopped to death by the sky. Even if he could not be chopped, he would fly up earlier, so that she would not stay to toss them. Now they are real envy decent monks, even protected by Mozong. They used to want to join Mozong. At first they thought that everyone was a magic repair. They couldn''t watch them being bullied by Feng Feiling, right? As a result, the maiden aunt in Zongzong broke their thoughts with a word. Mozong will not bless magic cultivation, especially the cultivation practiced by monks. It was said that the aunt the maiden said to them, "Although we are also thend of magic, our three views are rtively positive, and we do not eat simr ones." What is Sanguan? They do nt understand, but the magic is promoted, and what does the monk eat? Eating monks is the fastest. But the aunt maiden said that Mozong didn''t protect them, and they didn''t dare to break through. Feng Feiling was a little bit excited. After she had crossed over, Fangtiandi was not her master. What if Tang Guo is the maiden aunt of the demon sect, the opportunity has long been taken away by her, and the spiritual roots that have been abolished can bepared with her? For so many years, I haven''t heard of Tang Guo''s signs of crossing the road. After her robbery, killing the other party is not easy. Leng Yeling looked at the gathered thunder robbers, and he was a little worried, and he shouted, "Linger, do you have any questions?" "Brother Ye Ling, don''t worry, I won''t have any problems." Feng Fei-ling sneered with a smile, crossing the robbery with her tenacity, even though the thunder-robbing looked particrly terrible, it was nothing to her. She narrowed her eyes, nced at Leng Yeling''s anxious look, andughed inwardly. Look, this is a man, a man with no principles at all. Knowing she had done a lot of bad things, he stood by her blindly by virtue of a life-saving grace. She has seen through the nature of these men. Just like in the previous life, when he knew that the little girl who took him out was Tang Guo, he protected her step by step, knowing that Tang Guo liked nothingness, simply stepped back, and no longer thought of her, instead he was both. After knowing that Feng Fei Ling was harming Tang Guo, she did not hesitate to abolish her spiritual roots. The pain of being abolished, she will never forget. She looked up and looked at Lei Jie, who was still brewing, and Leng Yeling. She had an idea in her heart. Instead, use Leng Yeling''s body to celebrate her sess. She has gotten a lot of opportunities in these years. Although God is always aiming at her, it is not all-inclusive. asionally, it has been leaked and she has gained a lot. So it''s a very easy thing to drag Jieyun over Leng Yeling''s head. Tang Guo, who was hiding in the dark, was not surprised when he saw this, but he did not expect that Feng Feiling would n to advance this matter. "She wants to ..." Mo Yuntian saw this, and his face was particrly bad. "Want to guide Thunder Robber over Ye Ling''s head?" "Even so, they should be able to survive the thunder of two people." The real person Ziyun touched his chin, he didn''t quite understand, and his eyes were nk. "You just look at it, and you can''t hold it in the cold night. Brother Mo, can you just throw a lightning rod over his head?" Mo Yuntian nodded, even if he didn''t want this disciple, he still didn''t want to watch him tragically die in the sky. Chapter 563: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (59) Chapter 563: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (59) Chapter 563: Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (59) Mo Yuntian just didn''t understand why Ye Ling tried to kill Feng Feiling with his heart and soul. Leng Yeling faced Jiu Yun who suddenly ran up to his head, and he also hesitated for a while. He could indeed cross the robbery, but he always wanted to wait for Feng Fei Ling to cross the robbery. "Brother Ye Ling, now that Lei Jie has found you, why don''t we cross the robbery together?" After waiting for Leng Ye to think about it, she saw Feng Fei Ling smile brightly at him, and suddenly made him forget that there was something wrong with it. He leaped to the side of Feng Fei Ling, and the two Jieyuns suddenly closed together. Feng Fei Ling took the hand of Leng Yeling and smiled at him. Do nt you always want to be with me forever? "After the robbery, we will leave this ce of right and wrong together. I don''t care about everything in the future. I just like you wholeheartedly, okay?" I have to say that Feng Fei-ling''s affectionate expression made Leng Yeling move. Even if he was a bit cold, he was inspired by Feng Fei. Besides, this is the little girl he always likes. Even if she bes beyond recognition, he still likes her, likes to be unable to extricate himself, and even watches her do a lot of things that should not be done, he doesn''t mind. He had thought that when she went into magic, he went into magic, and when she went to hell, he went to prison. Both of them looked at each other affectionately, both of them were seen by Mozong in the dark. Especially Mo Yuntian, his expression was a bit inexplicable. This Feng Fei Ling coaxed his apprentice with these sweet words? Tang Guo kept smirking at the corner of her mouth, looking at the two loving people with a smile, thinking of what would happen next, and she was in a wonderful mood. The system was very happy watching the rising energy. "it is good." Leng Yeling excitedly held Feng Fei Ling''s hand, held her in her arms, and said affectionately, "I''ll protect Ling Erter." "Let''s protect Brother Ye Ling together with us." Looking at Feng Feiling who had such a pure smile, Leng Yeling couldn''t help recalling the little girl in red she opened her eyes to see, and she also asked at that time, how are you doing? He still remembers that when he looked back, he really smiled into his heart. Rumble-- Jieyun is almost brewing. They no longer kissed me anymore, took each other''s hands, and looked at the terrible cloud of robbers above their heads. When the first thunder came down, Leng Yeling didn''t even think about it, protecting Feng Fei Ling in his arms. The first thunderstorm came down, and the cold night Ling was easily tolerated. Looking at the sweet face in his arms, he was content to the woman who had a bright and bright smile on him. "Brother Ye Ling, you are so nice." Leng Yeling has decided that today''s Thunder Robbery will be borne by him. Soon, the second thunderstorm came down, and Leng Yeling was choked with a snorting sound. When Feng Feiling saw this, he broke up the rest of the thunder, and looked at Leng Yeling very nervously. , I can, and my strength is not weak. " "I know, but I want to protect Linger." Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth, watching the two men lovingly under the thunder. Bai Wuqing noticed her smile and smiled, "I can do the same." Tang Guo''s talented disciples are a bit overwhelmed. Baigong, don''t you confess it blindly, don''t you see that the master is mocking each other? "I have a lightning rod." Tang Guo uttered an astonishment, nced nkly, "use better than you." Bai Wuqing touched his nose, too. Genius disciple: Hahaha,ugh at people. Chapter 564: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (60) Chapter 564: The Nun Who Was Abandoned (60) Chapter 564: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (60) At the fifth thunderstorm, Leng Yeling was chopped up very much, and the whole person was chopped into arge pit. Feng Feiling, who was protected by him, fell into that pit with him, but Leng Yeling had been protecting her with all her heart, and she had not suffered much injuries. The two got up from the pit. This time, Feng Fei Ling said nothing to let Leng Yeling fight thunder alone. After speaking for a long time, Leng Yeling finally agreed. But in the sixth and seventh thunderstorms, he still suffered most of the thunderstorms. He was scorched ck all over, and he just wanted to bear a little more, lest thest two most powerful thunderstorms hurt his spirit. "Brother Ye Ling, you are so kind to me." Feng Feiling was caught in Leng Yeling''s arms and looked at Leng Yeling very much. She already felt that Leng Yeling was in very bad condition. He had suffered two thunderstorms by himself, most of them. If the mind is chaotic next, he will surely die under the thunder. Feng Fei Ling''s eyes narrowed, lying on Leng Yeling''s arms,ughing at the corners of her mouth, and her voice was a little changed. "Brother Ye Ling, you are so good to Linger, how do you say that Linger should repay you?" "As long as Linger likes me, I don''t want anything else." "Linger naturally loves Brother Ye Ling, and I like you the most." Feng Feiling raised her head, her smile was very strange, even Leng Yeling felt something was wrong, but he didn''t believe what Feng Feiling would do to him at this time. Feng Feiling stomped her feet and stuck it to Leng Yeling''s ears, while paying attention to the eighth thunderbolt that was about to fall from the top of her head, she said, "I want to tell Brother Ye Ling has a secret. I want to tell you this secret long ago. Today is our day of robbing. At this time, I told Brother Ye Ling that it will make you never forget. " Will make you die. "What''s the secret?" Ling Ye Lingfei quickly ignored the difort in his heart, or asked, preparing to deal with the thunderstorm above. Feng Feiling''s smile is getting better and better, and she is still holding Leng Yeling''s ear, "Actually ... Brother Yeling, the person who brought you from the cold home to the cave at first was not me ..." "Linger, you''re kidding!" "Linger, stop joking." Feng Fei Ling circled Leng Yeling''s waist and looked at his unbelievable look. He was really refreshed, and continued to say, "You know that person too, her name is Tang Guo." Leng Yeling''s eyes widened, impossible. Feng Feiling smiled, "Tang Guo didn''t steal Zongmen Arcadia. It was my secret method that temporarily controlled her intellect. For this reason, I also paid the price of three years for improvement." "And she hasn''t harmed me. Everything is my calction. All I want is to let you destroy her spiritual roots by yourself." "As for all this, Leng Yeling waits for you to pass thest two thunderstorms." After speaking, Feng Fei Ling pushed Leng Yeling away. At the moment, Lei Jie from Jieyun mmed into Leng Yeling''s body. Leng Yeling stood on the spot, and did not respond at all. Her mind was all messy, all that Feng Feiling said just now. He wanted to ask if this was true, and wanted to say that it must be deceiving him. But Feng Feiling stood far away. He had been drowned by thunder, and he had no chance to ask. Feng Feiling looked at Leng Yeling, who was drowned by thunder, andughed wildly, not to mention howfortable she was. Immediately, she could see Leng Yeling, who had be coke, wondering if he was still thinking when he died, how could his spirit deceive him? That''s ridiculous. Take care of everyone! good night. -Painful quotes from an influenza bacterium Chapter 565: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (61) Chapter 565: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (61) Chapter 565: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (61) Feng Feiling looked indifferent, and if Ling Ye Ling was chopped into scum by the sky, she would not be sad at all, but only happy. She stared at Leng Yeling''s position, watching the eighth thunderbolt gradually dissipate. She thought Leng Yeling''s scorched body was after the thief had dispersed. After all, Leng Yeling is already in a state of chaos. The eighth thunderbolt is second only to the intensity of thest thunderbolt. Previously, Leng Yeling had already withstood so much that he couldn''t bear it. However, when Lei Jie spread, she still saw that she was sitting on the ground, frowned, her eyes were confused, with an incredible cold Ye Ling. "how is this possible??" Feng Feiling shouted out subconsciously, his voice was a bit sharp. Those words she said will definitely have an impact on Leng Yeling, and it is reasonable to say that the other party couldn''t bear it. why? Why did Leng Yeling sit there intact? Leng Yeling in the bun did not expect that he was not hacked to death by thunder, as if he survived? He looked down at himself and recalled the experience just now. He was indeed overwhelmed by thunder robbers, but there seemed to be something that helped him withstand most of the thunder robberies without hurting him at all. "How could you be all right?" Feng Feiling waspletely calm, and blurted out subconsciously. She had torn her face with Leng Yeling, and it was not necessary to install it again. Moreover, there was a thunderstorm above, she did not believe that the situation with Leng Yeling could survive thest one. Leng Yeling came back to him, hisplexion was veryplex. He remembered what Feng Fei Ling had said to him just now, and he was unwilling to believe it. But when he saw the appearance of Feng Feiling, and thought of the things she had done, he had to believe it. Just now, Feng Feiling really wanted him to die. He didn''t see any friendship in her eyes, except hatred. He didn''t understand, didn''t understand, even if she really wasn''t the one who saved him, he treated her wholeheartedly, did she not feel at all? Just trying to kill him? "Linger, you were kidding me, right?" Feng Feiling sneered, "Who is joking with you?" "I wish you were hacked to death by Thunder Robber." Feng Fei Ling waspletely unsympathetic and stared over the sky. "It is a pity that the eighth Thunder Robber did not hack you." Leng Yeling finally admitted that Feng Feiling really did not like him. He suddenly remembered that the person who had saved him was not Feng Feiling, but Tang Guo ... he couldn''t help but sink. "The one who saved me ..." "It''s her, no need to ask, you were thrown out by Leng''s family. She picked you up. She put you in a cave and left. As for why you woke up to see me, that was my intention. Is to make you think that I am your life saver. " Leng Ye Ling Yan asked, "Why?" "You know when you die." The indifferent words, sentence by sentence, really hurt Leng Yeling. Feng Feiling looked at the other person''s face, taunting, "Don''t tell me, even if you only hit the truth, you still like me?" "Do not" Leng Yeling quickly shook her head, no, how could the truth be like this, how could it be? Linger shouldn''t be like this, she shouldn''t be like this. And Tang Guo, why is she the one who saved him. If that''s the case, then ... isn''t ... everything he has done ... hand-killed those who saved him? "You think so much, it''s better to prepare for thest thunderstorm." Looking at Leng Yeling, who was in a mess, Feng Feiling said in a good mood. It was just that she had just finished speaking, and there was arge group of people in white clothes and white skirts, wearing light gauze and dreadlocks, and lost her good mood. She looked directly at the woman in front of her. "Have you heard?" Chapter 566: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (62) Chapter 566: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (62) Chapter 566: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (62) "heard it." Tang Guo replied, she did not expect that Feng Feiling was so impatient, that others had not forced her, and she exined everything clearly, really thought that everything would be all right after the robbery? [The host is big, why isn''t she forcing you to calm down? Now she''s wondering all day, God is targeting her, otherwise she wouldn''t go well if she wanted to do something. Since going to the field of magic cultivation, she has no problem, she has simply fallen into magic. [People who are more determined in their minds will change their tempers once they be enchanted, and their tempers will be more impulsive and manic than before. "Did you take me out of Leng''s house then?" Seeing Tang Guo appear, Leng Yeling couldn''t wait to ask. The look of the prayer seemed to be telling her, this must be false, right. Mo Yuntian''s expression was a bit difficult to say. No wonder the school girl didn''t look at this guy pleasingly. It turned out that there was still such a rtionship. He, a fool, acknowledged the wrong person from the beginning, and created a fate with Feng Fei Ling. "Not you, right?" Leng Yeling waited for Tang Guo to answer, and said eagerly. Tang Guo gently raised his lips, "I don''t remember." Leng Yeling sank in the bottom of her heart, and some dare not look at her eyes. In fact, Feng Feiling''s performance can already prove that the other party did not lie. But he was unwilling to believe that he acknowledged the wrong person, not only the wrong person, but also hurting those who really saved him. Escort all the way for someone who is at stake, doing whatever is against the principles. For Feng Fei Ling, he left Mozong, left the best master for him, personally abolished his spiritual root to save his benefactor, and helped Feng Fei Ling do not know how many heartbroken things. Whoever bullies Feng Fei Ling a little, he abolishes the other side lightly, and the life of the other side is the worst. He stared at the robbery clouds in the sky very nkly, at this time there was a kind of non-resistance. If it is really wrong, let Lei Jie hack him, and let his life be atonement. Tang Guo saw his thoughts and was not surprised at all. Leng Yeling was very conceited and refused to admit his mistake, so he chose to escape. Feng Fei Ling doesn''t care about that anymore. Now she is going to robbery. After her robbery, everyone knows what she did, and what can she do? Can''t stay here, she went to the fairnd, there is always her side. She still didn''t believe it. Tang Guo dared toe in to stop her from crossing the robbery. At that time, there would be arge-scale thunder robbery and everyone would die. And Leng Yeling''s look, I''m afraid I can''t get over. Leng Yeling didn''t miss the pleasure of Feng Feiling''s eyes, her heart waspletely cold, and she was even more unwilling to resist thunder. At the moment when Lei Jie was about to fall, Tang Guo''s eyes turned to Wen Yi and others. Her nice voice sounded, "Feng Fei Ling, in order to celebrate your crossing today, I have spent more than ten years preparing for you A great gift. " Seeing that thest thunderstorm was about to fall, Tang Guo''s voice almost made Feng Feiling''s mouth crooked. She said dismissively, "Don''t try to affect my mind, I will not be fooled." "I know that you are a firm-minded person. As a rebirth, naturally you will not be affected easily, right?" A rebirth has changed Feng Fei Ling''s expression greatly, staring at Tang Guo in an incredible way. "You ... you ..." Feng Fei Ling was distracted, but she felt the pressure from above and quickly gathered her mind. She could not be fooled, and absolutely could not be fooled. "It''s impossible to disturb my mind!" Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled gently, "I said, you are a firm-minded person, not so easy to shake passively. Before crossing the robbery, look at the gifts I prepared for you." Chapter 567: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (63) Chapter 567: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (63) Chapter 567: Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (63) Feng Fei Ling told herself over and over in her heart that Tang Guo hade to influence her to cross the robbery, and she must not be fooled. Reluctantly suppressing the beating heart, when preparing to deal with thunder, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ear, making her look greatly changed. "Feng Fei Ling, look at who I am?" Feng Feiling looked subconsciously at the source of the sound. I saw a figure in the group of white people, she took off the bucket, a national appearance appeared in Feng Fei Ling''s eyes, shocked Feng Fei Ling back several steps. "You ... you ..." How are you still alive? Feng Fei Ling couldn''t believe it. She saw Pei Xue''s soul fluttered away with magical repairs. How could the other party stand there for the better? There was a slight smile on Pei Xue''s face, "I''m still alive, are you surprised? You ndered me for thinking about Leng Yeling, and even damaged my name, and partnered with Dexiu to frame me forever, I asked Pei Xue myself Haven''t done anything sorry to you, Feng Fei Ling, why do you treat me so? " "That''s what you deserve." Feng Fei Lingpletely forgot his current situation and shouted subconsciously, "Deserve it, you deserve it." At first, she was yed by several magicians. Since the next door, Pei Xue and Ji Chengshan, were still loving and loving all day, hadn''t they thought about saving her poor little girl? Therefore, Pei Xue deserves it, deserves the end. "Feng Feiling, you look at who I am again?" Gu Qin took off the bucket, a yful face appeared in front of people, and saw Feng Fei Ling puzzled, she exined kindly, "My name is Gu Qin, the five elements root." Although she didn''t know why Master asked her to introduce herself like this, when she saw Feng Fei Ling''s look changed, she understood that it was important to Feng Fei Ling. "how is this possible!!" Feng Fei Ling was so upset that he couldn''t calm down. "Feng Feiling, my name is Wenyi." "Feng Feiling, my name is ..." "Feng Feiling ..." One by one, the names of familiar geniuses sounded in her ears. If Feng Feiling was caught in a curse, she covered her head in pain. She worked hard for so long to cut off these genius opportunities and not give them opportunities to grow. There were even some people who had been secretly calcted by her, lost their arms and legs, why are these people still standing in front of her. Suddenly, she thought of a person, staring at Tang Guo''s position, and said in a grimace, "It''s you!" "it''s me." "You too?" Feng Feiling had to admit that Tang Guo was able to know her identity as a rebirth, and she was probably also a rebirth. She suddenly felt that God was really unfair. Even if she was reborn, why did she have to rebirth her enemies? It turned out that she was really targeted by God. Tang Guo shook his head gently, "I am not." She is indeed not a rebirth. Apparently Feng Feiling didn''t believe it. Rumble-- Lei Jie has sessfully gathered, and booming above his head, Feng Fei Ling has calmed down. In any case, she must not die under the scourge. "I won''t let you seed." She looked serious and prepared for thest thunderstorm. At the moment when the ninth thunder storm drowned Feng Fei Ling and Leng Yeling, Tang Guo''s voice was clearly transmitted to Feng Fei Ling''s ears, not to her, but to Wen Yi and others, "Okay, you guys can start flying." Suddenly, Feng Feiling''s eyes widened, watching the group of people in white clothes and white skirts release their repairs, and even her powerful influence was affected. Watching them lift off with a smile, they were so angrye out. Chapter 568: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (64) Chapter 568: The Female Soul Who Was Abandoned (64) Chapter 568: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (64) "Wu Wuqing, borrow it for you." Bai Wuqing heard Tang Guo''s words fiercely, and then he froze for a few moments. Then he was ecstatic. He quickly stepped out of the crowd, showed his true colors, and came to her side, his eyes with affection. "Little fruit, what do you want to use?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Bai Wuqing, "So happy to be used?" "Because this person is a small fruit." Bai Wuqing answered very simply. From the moment he wanted to understand, he was unanimous in his thoughts, and he was willing to stick to it even if there was no result. Tang Guo smiled gently, "still quite talkable." Feng Fei-ling has been watching the existence of these two people, even if drowned by thunder robs, his body was severely painful when chopped by thunder robs. "I''ll ask you a few questions." "Jiaoguo asked." Tang Guo nced at the position of Feng Fei Ling, her mouth slightly tilted, and she had no experience in angering her opponent for the first time, but looking at Feng Fei Ling''s situation, it should be rtively sessful. "When did you think of me?" "Before I leave Xingyuemen, or after?" "prior to." Feng Fei Ling spit another blood, before? Impossible, isn''t Bai Wuqing the woman who hates ying with him the most? Tang Guo''s mouth turned a corner, and he scolded the messy hair next to his ear. "Then I can count you." "I would be willing to be counted again by Xiaoguo." " " Feng Fei Ling sprayed blood again and looked at the two who wereughing andughing uneasily. She calcted so much that she made Bai Wuqing disgusted Tang Guo. The person who was high above the sky and light and windy would unexpectedly Because Tang Guo vites his principles and likes a person full of thoughts? What is she? "I like whoever Xiaoguo is." Bai Wuqing Xing Xu realized that this was the only opportunity for him to show his heart. Even if Tang Guo had made it clear to him at the beginning, this time it was borrowed from him. He was also willing, not afraid to be used by her, afraid that she would not use it, afraid that she would ignore it, and borrow him for use, at least he was still useful to her. Feng Feiling looked at Bai Wuqing''s affectionate look, as if he remembered the past life, and the other side also protected Tang Guo with such affection. Looking at the soaring group of people around again, his mind was no longer stable. She looked at Leng Yeling, who was also drowned by thunder, with a smile on her lips, and at least one person buried her. She gritted her teeth, and if she could be reborn once more, she would have to be a bit more straightforward and not leave anyone alive in the beginning. No, Ling Ye Ling stood up at this time, he looked at the lightning rod above his head, and was a little dreadful. "Take Lei Jie before you talk." It was Mo Yuntian''s voice, "Ye Ling, if you really want to die for Feng Fei Ling, you will not be stopped by the teacher." Leng Yeling looked at Feng Fei Ling''s appearance, and watched Mo Yuntian worried about his look, and finally stood in ce, silently withstanding the remaining thunder robbers, and did not manage Feng Fei Ling. When Feng Feiling thought that she and Leng Yeling were going to be in, and her consciousness was dissipated, Leng Yeling was still intact, she was unwilling to dissipate in the world, and issued an unwilling scream. Leng Yeling heard Feng Feiling''sst sentence clearly and said to him, "I knew I should have killed you with a sword in the cave." After Lei Jie dispersed, Leng Yeling''s neck was cold. Chapter 569: The Nun Who Was Abolished (65) Chapter 569: The Nun Who Was Abolished (65) Chapter 569: Female Cultivated By Abandoned Spirit (65) Feng Fei Ling was chopped to death by Tianjie. Leng Yeling sessfully passed the cmity, then returned to Mozong, locked himself in the house, and never appeared. Except for the scope of the demon repair, almost all sects are in peace under the rule of the Demon Sect, and everything is developing in a good ce. The talented disciples of Tang Guo have all soared. The day was spectacr. Only the people who saw it understood what it was like. But no one knows except the insider. These geniuses have only one purpose to fly, dying Feng Fei Ling. Feng Fei Ling was indeed killed by them. If it were not for them, it is estimated that Feng Fei Ling would not be hacked to death. After the death of Feng Feiling, there was turbulence in Xingyue Gate, and Wen Ziqiu, the head of Xingyue Gate, died. The death was particrly strange. After inspection, it was found that Wen Ziqiu had been under control, that is to say, those orders he had issued were probably controlled by Feng Feiling. Xingyuemen was no ident and faded. Mo Yuntian did not restore the identity of Lord Leng of Ling Ye, but chose a good young man in the ancestral gate to help him be the young master. He had discussed with Ziyun Zhenren and Chixiao Zhenjun. When Tang Guo left, they also nned to fly to fairnd. "Several brothers, I n to leave." The three of them ate the deliciousness on the table. For the first time, they felt a bit chewy and not very tasty. Theyter asked Tang Guo what would happen to the world without her. After learning the truth, they couldn''t help crying. The real Ziyun in particr couldn''t help shaking his head, "That''s really ridiculous, isn''t it just that I don''t want to be bothersome, but also to be hated?" "Crazy." Chixiao Zhenjun couldn''t bear Feng Feiling''s temper too. "It''s the girl who is the poorest of Pei Xue. Fortunately, she understands that now the result is pretty good, and Ji Chengshan''s kid is pretty good. . " "When is it going?" Mo Yuntian asked. Tang Guo thought about it, "Just a few days." "Well, I can''t bear it." Ziyun real person sighed. "Well, we can''t keep it, wait for your sister to reach a new level. Remember to let us know in the group, and you should not disappear. For a few years and decades, I asionally took the liberty to prevent us from worrying. " "Ok." Tang Guo is still happy to be able to make a few friends, especially since everyone has a longer life, she is happy. Chixiao Zhenjun hesitated for a moment, and asked, "What about nothing?" Bai Wuqing is obsessed with their sister, everyone understands. But looking at Tang Guo means that he does not intend to have any entanglement with Bai Wuqing. "I''ll say goodbye to him." The underlying implication is that there is no chance. Several of them looked at each other and all waxed a white wax. For several days, Tang Guo only ate and drank with a few people, took out the good wine and served them to them. Several people were happy to eat, but they were not willing. Say goodbye this time, and I don''t know if there will be a chance to meet in the future. Bai Wuqing seemed to feel something, and found an opportunity to get along alone, he stopped Tang Guo. That indifferent face has a little more emotion. "Little fruit." "Ok?" Bai Wuqing came to her, looked at her eyes seriously, trying to find something out of it, "I feel like you''re leaving me." He wanted to tell her, don''t leave, OK, but found that he was not qualified to say that. "Do you also have a sixth sense?" Tang Guo raised his eyes with a grin. "That feels pretty urate." Bai Wuqing didn''t resist grasping her wrist, and looked a little worried, "Where are you going?" Take him well, he will be obedient. Chapter 570: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (66) Chapter 570: The Female Soul Who Was Abolished (66) Chapter 570: The Female Cultivated By Abolished Spirit Roots (66) "I don''t know where I''m going, so I can''t take you." Bai Wuqing didn''t believe it, apparently she refused to take him. It was him who made a mistake, and she refused to forgive him. "I know you me me." Tang Guo shook his head, "No wonder." "You have paid the price. When I leave here, all the grievances will dissipate." "No!" "Little fruit, I would rather you hate me." Tang Guo was silent, "I have never hated you." Bai Wuqing froze, "You don''t even hate giving me?" Tang Guo: "..." "This kind of old cadre is strong and single." She said to the system. System: [The host is big, you are bullying people to pass through and cannot bring memories. "Who knows what he was? Maybe he''s a victim of me." System: Hehe ... Seeing that Tang Guo really didn''t care, Bai Wuqing finally gave up, "So ... then, can I stay with you until you leave?" "can." Bai Wuqing breathed a sigh of relief, a smile appearing on his face like a hibiscus of pure water, faint and pure, as if he got a baby. He consciously released Tang Guo''s wrist and stood beside her. Even if he couldn''t stay with her for a long time, he also wanted to be with her when she was there. He didn''t know the circumstances under which she left, but it was not a particrly good hunch. In the next few days, where Tang Guo was and Bai Wuqing was there, the two stayed together, a few points closer than before, making the disciples of Mozong think that the good things of the two were close. Until one day, they never saw the figure of the aunt, nor did they see Bai Wuqing again. Bai Wuqing felt it one morning. He stood at the door and waited for a long time without seeing a familiar person. What he thought of, regardless of her dislike, opened the door and saw only a silent voice. His body copsed in an instant. From the day she set down Xingyuemen, this time it was his closest contact with her, and he hugged her ... the cold body. He couldn''t find her soul, and he had no idea that she left in this form. I don''t know where she went and where the soul returned, but he really regretted it. The moment the three of them were leaving Tang Guo, Mo Yuntian received her prompt, so it was not surprising. But when they came to the room, they looked at the deserted man, holding Tang Guo''s cold body, tears appearing in the corners of his eyes, and the expression of forbearance was still a little moving. Bai Wuqing, do you really like their sister? Unfortunately, the girl is such a stubborn person. Tolerance is toleration. It is useless to make up for it, and I do not know whether this temper is good or bad. "I said, wherever you are, where I am, where you go, I follow." "Little fruit." Before the three of them had responded, Bai Wuqing even practiced self-discipline, and actively dissipated between the heavens and the earth. Seeing that they were also stunned, thest sigh was infinite. And Bai Wuqing''sst consciousness was also sober. There was a hint of helplessness in his mouth. In this life, he was really unwilling. A Guoguo was really an unwilling woman. "Where is Tang Guo? Auntie? Did you see her? I''m looking for her, where is she?" Hearing the sound from outside, Bai Wuqing''sst consciousness shed a cold light under his eyes, and no one could **** his Aguo. "Tang Guo, Xiao Guoer, I remember, I had a dream, I remembered everything, I know the truth, sorry, I''ll apologize to you, we will ..." The result of the vote was the vige flower. The next world is the vige flower, starting tomorrow. After the vige flower, the anchor of the horror game, and then the indigenous woman of the beast world, if everyone has noments, write in this order? Uh, the update is still not on time, the flu is not finished, the doctor said that this is particrly slow, but it is much better than before, thank you for your love. Chapter 571: The female nun who was abolished spirit root (end) Chapter 571: The female nun who was abolished spirit root (end) Chapter 571 The Female Cultivated by the Abandoned Spirit (End) Leng Yeling pushed open the door and saw only two bodies hugging each other and slowly dissipating. This was Bai Wuqing''sst power. A Guoguo was his, and his body was inessible to others. Leng Ye Ling rushed up quickly, only fluttered. "Little fruit!" Leng Yeling looked frantically in the air, trying to grasp the breath of Tang Guo, but there was nothing in front of him. He knelt on the ground in pain, staring nkly. "Last night I had two dreams, it should be said that they are two different worlds." The three Mo Yuntian nced at each other and did not disturb Leng Yeling. In fact, they vaguely spected that the two dreams that Leng Yeling had made were really two worlds that had happened before. "The first dream was me, Xiaoguoer, Bai Wuqing, and Feng Fei Ling ..." There was a smile on Leng Yeling''s face. "Little Guoer and Bai Wuqing are together, I am willing to fulfill them, Feng Fei The spirit framed the little fruit, and I myself abolished the spiritual root. " "The second dream is still with us ..." At this moment, a painful look appeared on Leng Yeling''s face, and the tears in the corner of his eyes dropped uncontrobly. "Like the beginning, Xiaoguoer was ruined by me. Root, unlike this life, not long after she went down, she was framed by Feng Fei Ling and fell into the hands of Mo Xiu, and suffered a lot of torture ... dead ... I hurt ... "Leng Yeling''s eyes He couldn''t stop the tears, he rubbed his face hard, "Bai Wuqing finally found out the truth, but Feng Fei Ling was in a great situation, and she was introduced to Wan Mo Grotto tortured. I guess he was willing to be tortured, and I ... I only knew the truth when I was crossing the robbery, willing to die under the thunder robbery, and Master ... "He looked up, looking at Mo Yuntian, eyes full of guilt," I was also killed by Feng Feiling because of me. " Mo Yuntian sighed, this is not a dream, it is true. If the sisters didn''te in time, the fate of all of them would be really teased by Feng Fei Ling. After speaking, Leng Ye looked at the ce where Tang Guo disappeared, and wept bitterly, shouting, "Xiao Guo''er must think that I''m stupid, don''t want me anymore, and understand that Wuqing also made mistakes like me, why is she? Willing to leave Bai Wuqing with her? " "Bai Wuqing changed quickly, and soon realized that he was wrong." Chixiao Zhenjun didn''t hold back. "The guy was so thick-skinned that the girl followed her step by step after going down the mountain, followed without principle, and you said why Ask someone who will always use her. If it is not the end, you might not know the truth. " The real person Ziyun pulled La Chixiao Zhenjun, "Don''t say anything, you see he''s been hit with tears, let him be quiet." "Then let''s go." Mo Yuntian ignored the cold night Ling, his life was saved, but this person is also a waste, the school flower girl, this hand really made the cold night Ling absolutely invincible. The three walked away and they could still hear the whimpering from the house. It didn''t take long for them to receive the news that Leng Yeling had broken his roots. Since then, Mozong has an extra person. Smile, sometimes called Xiaoguoer, sometimes said, if I call your aunt, will youe back? Auntie, aunt,e back. ... "Tunko, I feel a bit sick." "A little sore and a little painful." The system is loading ... Sorry, the host is big, he is still a minor system, and it is not suitable for watching this kind of unsuitable picture. Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked around at the rubble in the earthen room. There was an unpainted four-corner wooden table, a box, a wardrobe, covered with arge quilt, and a window on the window. "This is the morning of the wedding?" [Host, you forgot, you camest night. Tang Guo froze, this body was drunkst night, and then she came. During the teleportation, she fell asleep and had a wonderful dream. Between you, a familiar breath broke in, and then ... . . Chapter 572: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (1) Chapter 572: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (1) Chapter 572: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (1) When Tang Guo got dressed and looked over the rustic clothes in her body, she determined the timeline. The system saw Tang Guo was dressed and online. [The host is big, congrattions, he got married as soon as he came over. Tang Guo: "..." "ept the plot." [Ah ... okay. Tang Guo leaned on the folded quilt, closed his eyes, and calmly received the plot direction of this world. This world tells the story of a born-again girl, who spent much of her life suffering regret, and finally regretted her life and was born again, intending to seize what was once abandoned and live a good life. If that is the case, then there is nothing wrong with this reborn girl, and the original owner will not be the role of a cannon fodder. Chen Ying is the heroine of this world''s rebirth. The cause of the incident urred in the previous life of Chen Ying. One of the educated youths in Tangjia Vige, Song Ye, was born as if she was beautiful, and the girls in the vige saw stars in their eyes. Chen Ying is no exception. Although other little girls in the vige like Song Ye, they care more about their own festivals. However, Chen Ying was born bolder than others. At the beginning, he approached slowly. Later, when Song Ye was unwilling, he kept doing nothing and kept designing. Now, Song Ye had to marry Chen Ying. Chen Ying thought it was all like this, Song Ye would definitely pass her life. I never thought that although Song Ye looked like a weak schr, he was very stubborn, and he made a real fake couple with her for life. Two yearster, the college entrance examination resumed. Chen Ying saw that Song Ye was reviewing seriously, afraid that Song Ye would leave her away, and it was also because Song Ye did not look at her in revenge. The review materials were torn. Numerous times destroyed Song Ye to go to the college entrance examination. In the end, Song Ye failed to participate in the college entrance examination, and Chen Ying also achieved his goal. In theter half of her life, Chen Ying was like a sorrowful woman, unwilling to divorce, and not letting Song Ye go. She had been entangled in her life and was a woman of innocence. Before she died, she finally regretted it. When she was 28 years old, she encountered a fiance who had been regretted by her on the street, Xie Shijun, who was already the head of the party. Xie Shijun was also standing next to a beautiful and fashionable woman who turned out to be the vige chief of Tangjia Vige. Daughter with a flower in the vige. This is Chen Ying''sst regret. If she does not regret marriage, it should be her who is called the head wife in public. Before dying, she recalled the scene again, and remorse filled her heart. When she opened her eyes again, she found that everything was back to the beginning. She did not marry Song Ye, nor did she regret marrying Xie family. She decided that she must live well with Xie Shijun in this life, and never entangle with Song Ye again. If the story is here, it s not bad, but Chen Ying sees the beautiful vige flower, and then she looks at her waxyplexion and thin body. She is very afraid that Xie Shijun despises her, and that vige flower threatens her marriage. . So ... she did one thing. The design of the vige flowers and Song Ye fell into the water, so that everyone in the vige can see that at this time many people still pay attention to fame, even if the vige chief, they have to let their daughter marry the poor educated youth. Seeing this, Tang Guo frowned. "What about the rest of the plot?" [The host is big, this is the world of this novel, or it was written by a pit writer, and I have written it here, so I do nt know what will happen next. It depends on the host. I changed the subtitle to "Vige Flower Spoiled in the Sky". As you can see from the title, this is a pet world. Chapter 573: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (2) Chapter 573: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (2) Chapter 573: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (2) Without the next plot, Tang Guo is not tangled. She browsed the plot again and found that the vige head and his family are all good, and the family is harmonious, and she is very satisfied with such a background. It was also found that Song Ye was very interesting. He could not speak with Chen Yingbang for a lifetime. "Song Ye is the most bearable man I have ever met." Tang Guo sighed, and suddenly felt a little ufortable, and his face froze slightly. "No, he insisted that nothing happened with Chen Ying, why?" [Maybe the host is too beautiful, right? Tang Guo frowned, the system quickly remedied, [maybe drunk. Tang Guo didn''t investigate this, if the guy is good, then that''s fine. Forget the time, now everyone in the family is going to work and earnbor. There is still a year to resume the college entrance examination. At this time, many educated youths have been informed that they are secretly preparing for the college entrance examination. Song Ye is no exception. Under his box, he secretly hid the materials for the college entrance examination, which should be sent from his home. Tang Guo stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s small hand, and couldn''t help but bend the corner of his mouth, and at first nce he didn''t work. Her father, Tang Shouguo, was a lover of a girl, and was reluctant to allow her to be wronged. Her mother even regarded her as a small cotton-padded jacket, afraid of being wronged. And her two elder brothers, all darling sisters, couldn''t bear to go to the sun and rain outside. Therefore, for Tang Guo''s work, the family does it alone, and is not afraid to feed her. Even if she was born in this age, her body really has not suffered. The only thing that made the family unsatisfied was that the little girl and the baby sister held in their palms were arched by a little white face. Early in the wedding, Song Ye was rushed to the ground by the family, leaving her to sleep here alone. Tang Guo went to the kitchen, and sure enough, he saw white flour buns in the pot. Needless to say, it must be reserved for her. There were four in total, and she ate two. The white-faced buns of this era have a really good taste. There are a lot of delicious food in her hand, which are temporarily inferior to this taste. After eating, she greeted the people in the group, saying that she had reached a new level, so that they didn''t have to worry about it, she left the group and shrank into the bed. Song Ye was pulled out by the Yue Zhang''s family early in the morning to work, and the whole process did not stop. Fortunately, he had been in the countryside for some time before he passed out. Until now, he felt that he was dreaming, falling into the water with the vige flowers, polluting the innocence of the little girl. Now that they were married, he was drunkst night, how could he not control the little girl to sleep. Song Ye wiped his sweat and always felt that he was too guilty. In fact, he fell into the water before. The little girl from the vige passed by, watching him as a dry duck leaping in the water. She didn''t want to jump down and pulled him ashore. It was his life-saving benefactor. Some of Song Ye felt sorry for others, but now it seems that nothing is done. He thought of another person, Chen Ying. It''s not that he had any thoughts about Chen Ying, but that the woman was particrly weird. When I saw the yard in front of me, I remembered that there was a sleepy and tender little girl in the room. Song Ye looked at some dirty hands and quickly put the tools aside and washed his hands. I also feel that there is a smell ofrge feces on my body. If I just walk in and smell the little girl inside. He turned to take a cold shower and changed into clean clothes. Despite his hunger, he still liked to get himself clean. He walked to the door and remembered his behavior, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 574: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (3) Chapter 574: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (3) Chapter 574: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (3) Pushing the door open, he really saw the cramped little body in the bed. He walked softly, for fear of waking her up. Looking at her tender little white feet, she couldn''t resisting over, holding the feet, stuffing them into the quilt, the touch was really slippery, and there was an urge to let go. At this moment, he understood why the Tang family was willing to spoil her and wanted to take her to the sky, and now he wants to do the same. Song Ye felt that the little girl was poisoned and he was poisoned. Thinking for a moment, heughed at the curled ball, thinking that she was his wife-inw, and the smile grew wider. Tang Guo opened his bed, revealing a head, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at the man in front of him. She is 18 this year and Song Ye is 20 this year. Song Ye hase to Tangjia Vige for a long time. Even if he basks in the sun every day, his appearance is still very handsome. At most, his skin color has changed from the original white to wheat color. In fact, it looks better. Song Ye was smiling, and suddenly felt that someone was looking at him, and he was shocked by those dark eyes. The little girl''s cheeks were white and red, which really looked good, giving him the urge to pinch up. He swallowed, and walked gently to the bed, his voice was particrly low, "Noisy to you?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head, his eyes did not look away, and he was always on Song Ye''s face. Seeing Song Ye was a little ufortable, his ears turned red, and it was really embarrassing to be stared at by such a beautiful wife. "are you hungry?" "Just eaten two white flour buns." Tang Guoru said, his mouth turned to show a sweet smile to Song Ye, and he almost stunned Song Ye. On the day he came to the vige, he knew that the girl looked very good. He didn''t expect to look better from a short distance. Now he is still his wife, and he has to face this beautiful face every day. Song Ye thinks he is dreaming. He has not seen the world, and many good-looking girls have seen it, but he can be sure that she has never seen her before. Tang Guo stretched out two hands from the bed, facing Song Yedao, "Pull me up." The soft sound of the little girl heard that Song''s ambition was about to melt. She quickly went up and held her arm, and gently pulled her up, for fear that she might break her arm with force. Tang Guo fluttered in his arms, holding his waist, and whispered, "It''s cute." She smiled and said to the system, "This guy is so cute in this world." [Host is big ...] I wish you a happy life. Song Ye didn''t know what to do, he was held by such a soft body, and his whole body was a little tight. "Song Ye, we are married." Song Ye looked a lot serious, and answered, "Well, I will be responsible for you." This was what he said willingly. It was an idea in his heart when he contacted her for a short time. They are married, this life, She is his wife. "You not only have to be responsible to me, you have to love me and hurt me." "Yes." Song Ye didn''t even want to say it. After speaking, he felt that it was right to be good to her. "Guo Guo, I will be good to you, you are my wife." Tang Guo released him, put on his shoes, turned to the kitchen, took the two remaining white-faced hoes, shoved them into his hands, and looked at him seriously, "Hungry, eat, eat. Work with strength. " A little tired and panic. -Comints from single dogs. Chapter 575: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (4) Chapter 575: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (4) Chapter 575: The Vige Flower Beloved By The Sky (4) "Let''s eat the fruit. I can eat some coarse grains." Song Ye shoved his head in front of Tang Guo and shook his head. The daughter-inw was all white and tender, and the coarse grains must not be used to eating. He is a big man and can eat anything. "eat." Tang Guo opened his white-faced bun and put it in his mouth. Song Ye is chewing white flour buns. He has not eaten better food than this before, but he always feels less delicious than this mouth bun. Holding a hoe, he identally bit the young girl''s tender fingers. He didn''t hold back and gave a sip before releasing it. Watching the little girl''s red cheeks, he took her little waist and kissed her on the cheek. Tang Guo wasn''t shy. When she saw the man''s ears turned red, she couldn''t helpughing, it was really cute. "I will do some work in the afternoon to take a look in the mountains, and y some game for Guoguo." When he came to the vige to be an educated youth, Song Ye always held a day and counted one day, and never felt a sense of belonging. He thought that one day he would go back. I didn''t want to change anything here, nor did I want to change myself here. But the beautiful girl in front of him made him think about it for the first time. He hugged the little girl''s soft body and nced over the box where he was loading his clothes, a little silent. Since he heard the news of the college entrance examination, his sister has sent him information, he has been secretly reviewing, and with his scores, it is definitely easy to leave the exam. But now Jiao''s wife is pregnant, he can''t bear it. When he returned to the original ce, for the first time, he had a suspicion. Except for his sister, no one expected him to go back? "What are you thinking?" The story of this world is iplete, what Song Ye is thinking, Tang Guo is not easy to specte, but vaguely guess that the other party''s estimate is the matter of the college entrance examination. "I heard my dad said that it is time to resume the college entrance examination. Ah Ye, do you want the college entrance examination?" Tang Guo smiled. Yes, I heard my dad said before that you are a literate person and you definitely ca nt stay here forever ... " "I ..." Song Ye did not expect that the girl spoke so inly. The girl who married the educated youth in the vige, who did not hide the news tightly, was afraid that the man would run away in the college entrance examination. He pinched the little girl''s waist and asked, "You''re not afraid that I will leave the college entrance examination, don''t you?" "I''m so beautiful, don''t be your loss, you don''t, someone will naturally want it." Song Ye listened to his heart tightly, and there was an idea in an instant, or he should give up the college entrance examination. At that time, the exam is passed, and the daughter-inw may be lost, which is a bit worthless. "Guoguo, I won''t leave you." How he was willing, if he really chose one from the college entrance examination and his wife, he chose his wife, and he circled them, "You are my wife." Tang Guoy in his arms and smiled very joyously, "Aye, do you really take the test? I will support you if you take the test. If you don''t take the test, you won''t have such a good chance in the future, but you The only chance to go out. " Song Ye was silent for a while. The little girl who was thinking about him seriously was in front of her. There was only one kind of impulse in her heart. Leaving here is not the only way out. He used to be unwilling. Once he has a goal, he cannot create a world. Soon, that day will change, and his opportunity wille. Rather than go back to that ce and fight with people, it is better to apany the daughter-inw in this small world to develop together. "No test." He encircled Tang Guo and buried his head in her neck. "Guo Guo, believe me, even if I don''t take the exam, it will let you live the best life, not worse than those rich men in Kyoto." The corner of Tang Guo''s lips turned, this man really has the ability. Only men who set goals are willing to work hard. Can''t afford it, let''s get five chapters today, good night. Chapter 576: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (5) Chapter 576: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (5) Chapter 576: The Vige Flower Beloved By The Sky (5) "Don''t take the test?" When he ate at noon, Song Ye announced the news in front of his family and shocked everyone in the Tang family. Everyone was hungry. When they heard Song Ye''s decision, they couldn''t care about eating, and they all focused on Song Ye, a young man. Tang Guo''s elder brother Tang Tianyu, Tang Tianhang also widened his eyes. After narrowing his eyes, they both looked at Song Ye with a lot of eyes. The brother-inw''s absence from the college entrance examination shows that he stayed intently, unlike other educated youths sneaking in the vige and preparing to run. It is not that they have a prejudice against the college entrance examination. The family of the Tang family is not the same. They still respect cultural people, but those educated youths really don''t give them a good impression. At the beginning, they all could nt carry their shoulders. They ate more, drank less, and were particrly arrogant. Few people in the vige liked it. Later, they were attacked by reality. They started to work hard and did nt work if they did nt. Now they only have food to work, and they can only be hungry without work. Some female educated youths could not bear it, so they married the people in the vige, barely being hungry. There are also some male educated youths who have climbed up to the vige girls who are in a better condition and have been joked by many people. To Song Ye, their impressions are fair. Song Ye isn''t active, but he won''t bezy, but he always seems to only do what he wants to do. Song Ye has now be their brother-inw. From the beginning, they knew that the other party was a cultural person. Their former status may not be low. In Tang Shouguo''s words, this young man was mostly a rich young man. Suddenly I heard Song Ye say no to the college entrance examination, everyone was aggressive. Tang Tianyu didn''t hold back, heughed loudly, "It''s not good to test, brother-inw, in the future you will be at ease in Tangjia Vige, and live with my sister." "Yes, yes, work hard, my sister is so well-behaved, it is your blessing to marry her. It is right not to take the college entrance examination." "Shut up! What do you two cubs know?" Tang Shouguo patted the table, Tang Tianyu and Tang Tianhang dare not speak, and also narrowed their necks, but in the eyes it was inly written, Dad, not good for college entrance examination, brother-inw will not run away. With so many people in their Tang family, even if the brother-inw is a little white-faced, as long as he is good to his sister, they are raised. "Ono, you have to think about it." At the beginning, Tang Shouguo was afraid that Song Ye would run away with the college entrance examination and suffer his baby daughter. But he nced at Song Ye and looked at his baby girl pettingly. He didn''t hold back a twitch at the corner of his mouth. When he got on the table, the other side held his arms in his arms. . Later, I thought that it was his baby girl who even won the most educated youth in the vige. Song Ye smiled, "Dad, I have already thought about it and will stay in Tangjia Vige in the future." Tang Shouguo still disagreed. When he first saw Song Ye, he knew that this young man was not easy. As long as he is given a chance, he will be soaring into the sky, but the opponent''s performance is mediocre, and he won''t stay here for too long. Now he suddenly gave up the college entrance examination, and he felt sorry again. "If you give up the college entrance examination for Guoguo, I don''t agree with it. Starting tomorrow, you and Guoguo will review together. With so many people in your family, it is still no problem for you two to eat. You take the exam together." Luo Chunli also echoed Tang Shouguo''s suggestion. "Yes, you can take the exam together." Chapter 577: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (6) Chapter 577: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (6) Chapter 577: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (10) Tang Guo was right next to the ground and apanied Song Ye for an entire afternoon. After drinking the water in the kettle, she ran home again, blown the water, and brought it quickly. When a man is working, he is watched intently by a beautiful woman. From time to time, he has no choice but to hold the tea. Those who came to the ground together found that today Song Zhiqing is particrly fierce, and one person did three jobs. When the sun went down, Song Ye was already sweaty. He took the towel from Tang Guo and wiped the dripping sweat away. Looking at Bai Shengsheng''s little wife in front of him, he resisted the urge to hug him. Now he is eager to get rid of the establishment of the factory as soon as possible. Later, he will concentrate on setting up the factory and will not be used to go to the ground. His body is clean and he can hold his wife at any time. Song Ye also felt a little speechless about his own thoughts. I didn''t expect that the biggest reason for his urgent establishment of the factory was that he could hold his wife and children at any time. If it was known, the big teeth of his father and mother wouldugh away. "Aye, why are you so far away from me?" Tang Guoming asked, knowing that this man named Song Ye, she likes, cute and innocent. Song Ye''s handsome face showed a ray of red, "I''m dirty, I have a smell." "Then you can hold me." Song Ye looked at some dirty hands and quickly shook his head. "The hands are also dirty." "The road is not smooth, A Ye, if you don''t hold me, I will identally fall. If I fall, I fall, and touch, I will be hurt." Tang Guo held the kettle with a serious face and Song The wild said. System: The host no longer starts to make sense. Song Ye looked at the t path, and his expression was a bit inexplicable. He knew that the young wife was teasing him, but he was really thinking about it. In case there was a small stone on the road, he was stepped on by Guoguo and fell. What will she do? He stood a little hesitant to stand on the spot. The voice of the two of them was not too small or too small, and everyone on the same road heard it, but couldn''t helpughing. They thought that it was Song Zhiqing who had eaten the flowers of the Tang vige, but they did not expect that the Tang vige flowers had eaten the Song Zhiqing, which was indeed the Tang vige flower. "Song Zhiqing, you still hold the small vige flower, if you really hold someone else, you don''t feel bad at night." "Yeah, yeah, hold on, hold on, we don''tugh." "Even if it''s dirty, won''t you wash it togetherter?" Tang Guo smiled, "Everyone lets you hold me, Song Zhiqing." They called him Song Zhiqing, Song Ye was afraid she was angry, and quickly held the young wife''s hand. Tang Guo was satisfied and closer to him, and the two walked side by side. Knowing that Song Ye was definitely not used to being dirty and too close to her, she didn''t know how to get in. "I''ve already boiled the hot water for you." Song Ye frowned. "Don''t do it next time. Hot water won''t take much time. Don''t get tired." The onlookers (inexplicable): Oh, tired, I haven''t heard that hot water can be tired, so those of them who came to the ground may not be exhausted. Chen Ying also lingered in the crowd. Looking at the rtionship between the two in front, and what Song Ye said, he almost didn''t stare out. She was wrong, how could Song Ye treat women so well? Even if Tang Guo had taken him out of the water before, he wouldn''t be so good? This can kill Chen Ying jealously. Tang Guo felt Chen Ying''s gaze and whispered, "A Ye, is Chen Ying familiar with you, is she peeking at you?" Song Ye was tense all over. Chapter 578: Village flowers beloved to heaven (7) Chapter 578: Vige flowers beloved to heaven (7) Chapter 578: The Vige Flower Beloved by the Heavens (11) "No, I''mpletely unfamiliar," Song Ye replied blurtly, saying that it wasn''t quite right, and said, "Who is she?" Tang Guo almost didn''tugh. "Chen Ying, I heard she secretly stuffed you eggs before." "Never before." Song Ye quickly expressed his loyalty. "Really, I don''t remember what she looks like, Guoguo, you said she peeked at me, where? Why didn''t I find out." "Aye, I''m just curious," Tang Guo said earnestly. "You don''t need to be so serious. I believe you and her won''t have any problems." Song Ye held Tang Guo''s hand tightly. "Guo Guo, no woman or I will have anything to do except you." The two murmured words, intimate and intimate, envying others, and made Chen Ying who was behind jealous and unbelievable. "Sister, you said you didn''t miss Song Zhiqing, you just stared at him when you saw him." Fortunately, Chen Fangfang also had such a little face, instead of shouting loudly in the crowd, just whispered to Chen Ying. Chen Ying was in a bad mood at first. She stared at Chen Fangfang fiercely, and almost pped him. "What are you staring at, sister dare you say you didn''t stare at others just now?" Chen Fangfang refused, "Are you worthy of Xie Shijun?" "roll!" Chen Ying was impatient and tangled with Chen Fangfang, with a somber expression. "You have one more nonsense, I promise to make you regret it." Chen Fangfang watched Chen Ying fiercely. She had never won a fight with Chen Ying, and reluctantly narrowed her neck. After a few more days, Tang Shouguo had the news of setting up a factory. He called Song Ye and prepared to go to town. Tang Guo looked at Tang Shouguo''s face and looked good. If Song Ye performed well this time, his qualifications for running a factory should be able to be obtained. When going to town, Song Ye also brought Tang Guo with him. Tang Shouguo did not agree. After all, this time it was a big event, but Song Ye said that Guo Guo was the future wife of the factory manager. The son-inw became more and more spoiled by her daughter. For the first time, Tang Shouguo wondered whether her daughter would be spoiled so much. The three first went to the state-run hotel for dinner before meeting the mayor. The mayor has always had a good rtionship with Tang Shouguo, but in the matter of setting up a factory, the other party is still more severe. At this time, there is only a state-owned factory. If Tangjia Vige runs a factory, it means that resources will be tilted to Tangjia Vige. Even if the mayor agrees, othermunities will not agree. But after Song Ye came up with a stack of thick handwritten ns, the mayor''s look at Song Ye was different, but he still didn''t agree directly. But everyone can see that the other side is excited. Finally, the other party asked them to go back and wait for the news, saying that this matter still needs to be considered. Song Ye and Tang Shouguo both smiled. If you think about it, it shows that they are almost there. At this time, if it doesn''t work, you will definitely reject it. Song Ye''s reason for setting up the factory is particrly grand and brilliant, and it glows for the country. At the beginning, the ingredients selected were made from some mountain and wild vegetables found in the mountains and canned. "Have you ever made a can?" Tang Guo was a little curious, not seeing what the family had made. Song Ye shook his head andughed. "If it didn''t work, Dad would agree to let me see the mayor. Will the mayor meet me? They have eaten those things." "Why don''t I know?" Tang Guo was a little puzzled, these people quietly got all the results out. Song Ye was a little embarrassed, and his ears were also red. "Every day while you are asleep, I want to surprise you." "Oh ..." So this Tang family went up and down, and her son-inw lied to her pro-daughter. Chapter 579: The village flower beloved to heaven (8) Chapter 579: The vige flower beloved to heaven (8) Chapter 579: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (12) The qualification to set up a factory was applied for, and the news of the resumption of the college entrance examination also spread. Many educated youths in the vige have begun to openly review. Some married educated youths, supported by their wives'' families, did not work, so they just reviewed them. Chen Ying didn''t know if she had a hard time at home recently. She often went out to sell some things secretly, like saving money. Of course, this was only known to Tang Guo, others were unclear. Song Ye is no longer on the ground. Everyone in the vige knows that he is not going to take the college entrance examination. Instead, at this time, he is tampering with any food factory. Chen Ying sneered at this. Although it was prescient to set up a factory, setting up a factory in the vige was very difficult. Wait, Song Ye will be med by the vigers. Unfortunately, Xie Shijun is about to return. She will not stay in the vige and watch Song Ye fail. During this time, Chen Ying desperately lost her family and waited for Xie Shijun to return. The two got married and she was good to follow the army. On the side of the Chen family, she didn''t want to stay anymore, and the family looked at her and made her upset. In particr, there was another Chen Fangfang, who asked her every day, if she did not like Xie Shijun, she would marry her and continue, and Chen Ying felt that she would be furious. Tang Guo and Song Ye went to town once to eat at a state-run restaurant. They met Chen Ying and a young man in a military uniform. This man looks around twenty-five, and he is not handsome, but he has a masculine look, is tall and looks very secure. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun were sitting opposite each other. Xie Shijun spoke little. For some reasons in the previous life, Chen Ying wanted to make a good impression, so basically she was talking. She made some money some time ago, and she also dressed herself up, ate a lot secretly, and her face looked rosy. Tang Guo and Song Ye were sitting at another table, eating slowly, and secretly listening to the conversation between the two. Chen Ying lived inter generations. Unlike the women of this era, she was embarrassed to see a man looking down and shy, but instead looked at it with straightforward and bold eyes. Xie Shijun didn''t say anything, just different from his imagined fiancee. His imagined fiancee should be a little girl born in vain. She was a bit shy and would look at him but secretly. Xie Shijun was not disappointed, but at least had some regrets. Moreover, Chen Ying looks pretty and talkative, and her initial impression is still good. In short, Tang Guo understood that there would be no mistake between the two. "Guo Guo, what are you staring at?" Song Ye held the young wife''s hand, straightened her face, and let her look on him. "Look at me." "Okay, I see Ah Ye, only Ah Ye, OK?" Song Ye was satisfied. If it weren''t for the crowd here, he really wanted to hold the young wife in his arms and kiss him. After the two had eaten, they settled their bills and left the hotel. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun stood up at the same time, and the two just met each other. When Chen Ying saw Tang Guo, he was closer to Xie Shijun and straightened his waist te. It is estimated that only women can understand. "Song Zhiqing, Tang Cunhua, do you alsoe to eat?" Chen Ying smiled sweetly and tried to show it in front of Xie Shijun. Xie Shijun, when he saw Tang Guo, hesitated for a moment, subconsciously shed a thought, his imaginary wife should be like this. But thinking of Chen Ying next to him, he felt a little guilty, and quickly put away his thoughts. He no longer looked at Tang Guo, and only nodded with Song Ye. Song Ye had an ufortable feeling just now. He took the hand of his young wife, said hello to the two, and left. Good morning, not updated in the morning for several days. . Chapter 580: Village flowers beloved to heaven (9) Chapter 580: Vige flowers beloved to heaven (9) Chapter 580: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (13) "Brother Xie, what''s wrong with you?" Xie Shijun stood at the door of the hotel and stunned that momentary god. Chen Ying felt clearly that Xie Shijun was stunned because he had just met Tang Guo and Song Ye. As for who is dying, do you still have to guess? It must be Tang Guo. There was a faint jealousy in her heart, but at the same time, she was very fortunate. Fortunately, she started off first and got Tang Guo and Song Ye married. Otherwise, Xie Shijun came back and saw Tang Guo who was still single, maybe he would have other ideas. "It''s nothing." Xie Shijun was really because of Tang Guo. He had also seen Tang Guo when he was a child. But at that time, she was still a little girl in the vige. In her impression, she was raised by the Tang family in her palms. Tender baby girl. "Come on, let''s go back." Xie Shijun was a bit funny about the inexplicable feeling that came out of his own head before he stopped thinking about Tang Guo, but thought about the rtionship between him and Chen Ying. Chen Ying''s initial impression is still good. If there are no idents, he will report on marriage this time. When Chen Ying heard Xie Shijun''s question about her, she was relieved, she didn''t show it on her face, she always showed generosity, and made Xie Shijun more and more satisfied. None of this was about Tang Guo. She and Song Ye ate and bought something and went back to the vige. Not long after, I heard that Xie Shijun was going to marry Chen Ying. There was no special situation on the Xie family side. However, during Xie Shijun''s return to the army to report, the Chen family made a lot of things. Basically, Chen Fangfang made trouble. Chen Fangfang always said that Chen Ying didn''t like Xie Shijun, and begging her to marry Xie Shijun by herself became a joke in the vige. The Chen family is particrly good. They love Chen Fangfang''s young daughter and younger son Chen Shubao. They are not very good at Chen Ying. This incident was brought up, or was Chen Fangfang''s troubled every day because of Xie Shijun, which really caused Ding Yuzhen''s mind to change this married person? This kind of ridiculous thing is estimated that only the Chen family cane up with it. Chen Fangfang and Ding Yuzhen had good intentions, but Xie Shijun''s mother Xu Qin was not fooled. Chen Fangfang was a well-known and spoiled girl in the vige. How could she be faster and more capable than Chen Yingqin? When Chen Ying was born again, she learned about Xu Qin''s temperament and knew that the other party liked a diligent and capable girl. When she was working, as long as Xu Qin was there, she would perform well. Except for things that were looming close to Song Ye before her rebirth, Xu Qin was absolutely satisfied with her. And she has made it clear many times that she has no interest in Song Ye. Now that Chen Fangfang makes jokes, it makes people feel that those things are because Chen Fangfang deliberately ndered her sister in order to marry Xie Shijun. The Xie family didn''t n to change to a daughter-inw. Besides, Xie Shijun was satisfied with Chen Ying himself, how could he be reced with the pride of Chen Fangfang. Chen Fangfang failed to achieve his goal, his reputation was almost ruined, and Chen Ying was regarded as hatred. When Xie Shijunes back, it is time for Chen Ying to marry him. Before that, Xie Shijun also applied for family members to join the army. After Chen Yingfeng was married to Xie Shijun, he left with him, leaving Chen Fangfang to stare in the vige. These have nothing to do with Tang Guo Song Ye, they are now busy with the factory. Chapter 581: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (10) Chapter 581: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (10) Chapter 581: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (10) Tang Guo was right next to the ground and apanied Song Ye for an entire afternoon. After drinking the water in the kettle, she ran home again, blown the water, and brought it quickly. When a man is working, he is watched intently by a beautiful woman. From time to time, he has no choice but to hold the tea. Those who came to the ground together found that today Song Zhiqing is particrly fierce, and one person did three jobs. When the sun went down, Song Ye was already sweaty. He took the towel from Tang Guo and wiped the dripping sweat away. Looking at Bai Shengsheng''s little wife in front of him, he resisted the urge to hug him. Now he is eager to get rid of the establishment of the factory as soon as possible. Later, he will concentrate on setting up the factory and will not be used to go to the ground. His body is clean and he can hold his wife at any time. Song Ye also felt a little speechless about his own thoughts. I didn''t expect that the biggest reason for his urgent establishment of the factory was that he could hold his wife and children at any time. If it was known, the big teeth of his father and mother wouldugh. "Aye, why are you so far away from me?" Tang Guoming asked, knowing that this man named Song Ye, she likes, cute and innocent. Song Ye''s handsome face showed a ray of red, "I''m dirty, I have a smell." "Then you can hold me." Song Ye looked at some dirty hands and quickly shook his head. "The hands are also dirty." "The road is not smooth, A Ye, if you don''t hold me, I will identally fall. If I fall, I fall, and touch, I will be hurt." Tang Guo held the kettle with a serious face and Song The wild said. System: The host no longer starts to make sense. Song Ye looked at the t path, and his expression was a bit inexplicable. He knew that the young wife was teasing him, but he was really thinking about it. In case there was a small stone on the road, he was stepped on and fell What will she do? He stood a little hesitant to stand on the spot. The voice of the two of them was not too small or too small, and everyone on the same road heard it, but couldn''t helpughing. They thought that it was Song Zhiqing who had eaten the flowers of the Tang vige, but they did not expect that the Tang vige flowers had eaten the Song Zhiqing, which was indeed the Tang vige flower. "Song Zhiqing, you still hold the small vige flower, if you really hold someone else, you don''t feel bad at night." "Yeah, yeah, hold on, hold on, we don''tugh." "Even if it''s dirty, won''t you wash it togetherter?" Tang Guo smiled, "Everyone lets you hold me, Song Zhiqing." They called him Song Zhiqing, Song Ye was afraid she was angry, and quickly held the young wife''s hand. Tang Guo was satisfied and closer to him, and the two walked side by side. Knowing that Song Ye was definitely not used to being dirty and too close to her, she didn''t know how to get in. "I''ve already boiled the hot water for you." Song Ye frowned. "Don''t do it next time. Hot water won''t take much time. Don''t get tired." The onlookers (inexplicable): Oh, tired, I haven''t heard that hot water can be tired, so those of them who came to the ground may not be tired. Chen Ying also lingered in the crowd. Looking at the rtionship between the two in front, and what Song Ye said, he almost didn''t stare out. She was wrong, how could Song Ye treat women so well? Even if Tang Guo had taken him out of the water before, he wouldn''t be so good? This can kill Chen Ying jealously. Tang Guo felt Chen Ying''s gaze and whispered, "A Ye, is Chen Ying familiar with you, is she peeking at you?" Song Ye was tense all over. Chapter 582: Village flowers beloved to heaven (11) Chapter 582: Vige flowers beloved to heaven (11) Chapter 582: The Vige Flower Beloved By The Sky (11) "No, I''mpletely unfamiliar," Song Ye replied blurtly, saying that it wasn''t quite right, and said, "Who is she?" Tang Guo almost didn''tugh. "Chen Ying, I heard she secretly stuffed you eggs before." "Never before." Song Ye quickly expressed his loyalty. "Really, I don''t remember what she looks like, Guoguo, you said she peeked at me, where? Why didn''t I find out." "Aye, I''m just curious," Tang Guo said earnestly. "You don''t need to be so serious. I believe you and her won''t have any problems." Song Ye held Tang Guo''s hand tightly. "Guo Guo, no woman or I will have anything to do except you." The two murmured words, intimate and intimate, envying others, and made Chen Ying who was behind jealous and unbelievable. "Sister, you said you didn''t miss Song Zhiqing, you just stared at him when you saw him." Fortunately, Chen Fangfang also had such a little face, instead of shouting loudly in the crowd, just whispered to Chen Ying. Chen Ying was in a bad mood at first. She stared at Chen Fangfang fiercely, and almost pped him. "What are you staring at, sister dare you say you didn''t stare at others just now?" Chen Fangfang refused, "Are you worthy of Xie Shijun?" "roll!" Chen Ying was impatient and tangled with Chen Fangfang, with a somber expression. "You have one more nonsense, I promise to make you regret it." Chen Fangfang watched Chen Ying fiercely. She had never won a fight with Chen Ying, and reluctantly narrowed her neck. After a few more days, Tang Shouguo had the news of setting up a factory. He called Song Ye and prepared to go to town. Tang Guo looked at Tang Shouguo''s face and looked good. If Song Ye performed well this time, his qualifications for running a factory should be able to be obtained. When going to town, Song Ye also brought Tang Guo with him. Tang Shouguo did not agree. After all, this time it was a big event, but Song Ye said that Guo Guo was the future wife of the factory manager. The son-inw became more and more spoiled by her daughter. For the first time, Tang Shouguo wondered whether her daughter would be spoiled so much. The three first went to the state-run hotel for dinner before meeting the mayor. The mayor has always had a good rtionship with Tang Shouguo, but in the matter of setting up a factory, the other party is still more severe. At this time, there is only a state-owned factory. If Tangjia Vige runs a factory, it means that resources will be tilted to Tangjia Vige. Even if the mayor agrees, othermunities will not agree. But after Song Ye came up with a stack of thick handwritten ns, the mayor''s look at Song Ye was different, but he still didn''t agree directly. But everyone can see that the other side is excited. Finally, the other party asked them to go back and wait for the news, saying that this matter still needs to be considered. Song Ye and Tang Shouguo both smiled. If you think about it, it shows that they are almost there. At this time, if it doesn''t work, you will definitely reject it. Song Ye''s reason for setting up the factory is particrly grand and brilliant, and it glows for the country. At the beginning, the ingredients selected were made from some mountain and wild vegetables found in the mountains and canned. "Have you ever made a can?" Tang Guo was a little curious, not seeing what the family had made. Song Ye shook his head andughed. "If it didn''t work, Dad would agree to let me see the mayor. Will the mayor meet me? They have eaten those things." "Why don''t I know?" Tang Guo was a little puzzled, these people quietly got all the results out. Song Ye was a little embarrassed, and his ears were also red. "Every day while you are asleep, I want to surprise you." "Oh ..." So this Tang family went up and down, and her son-inw lied to her pro-daughter. Chapter 583: Village flowers beloved to heaven (12) Chapter 583: Vige flowers beloved to heaven (12) Chapter 583: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (12) The qualification to set up a factory was applied for, and the news of the resumption of the college entrance examination also spread. Many educated youths in the vige have begun to openly review. Some married educated youths, supported by their wives'' families, did not work, so they just reviewed them. Chen Ying didn''t know if she had a hard time at home recently. She often went out to sell some things secretly, like saving money. Of course, this was only known to Tang Guo, others were unclear. Song Ye is no longer on the ground. Everyone in the vige knows that he is not going to take the college entrance examination. Instead, at this time, he is tampering with any food factory. Chen Ying sneered at this. Although it was prescient to set up a factory, setting up a factory in the vige was very difficult. Wait, Song Ye will be med by the vigers. Unfortunately, Xie Shijun is about to return. She will not stay in the vige and watch Song Ye fail. During this time, Chen Ying desperately lost her family and waited for Xie Shijun to return. The two got married and she was good to follow the army. On the side of the Chen family, she didn''t want to stay anymore, and the family looked at her and made her upset. In particr, there was another Chen Fangfang, who asked her every day, if she did not like Xie Shijun, she would marry her and continue, and Chen Ying felt that she would be furious. Tang Guo and Song Ye went to town once to eat at a state-run restaurant. They met Chen Ying and a young man in a military uniform. This man looks around twenty-five, and he is not handsome, but he has a masculine look, is tall and looks very secure. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun were sitting opposite each other. Xie Shijun spoke little. For some reasons in the previous life, Chen Ying wanted to make a good impression, so basically she was talking. She made some money some time ago, and she also dressed herself up, ate a lot secretly, and her face looked rosy. Tang Guo and Song Ye were sitting at another table, eating slowly, and secretly listening to the conversation between the two. Chen Ying lived inter generations. Unlike the women of this era, she was embarrassed to see a man looking down and shy, but instead looked at it with straightforward and bold eyes. Xie Shijun didn''t say anything, just different from his imagined fiancee. His imagined fiancee should be a little girl born in vain. She was a bit shy and would look at him but secretly. Xie Shijun was not disappointed, but at least had some regrets. Moreover, Chen Ying looks pretty and talkative, and her initial impression is still good. In short, Tang Guo understood that there would be no mistake between the two. "Guo Guo, what are you staring at?" Song Ye held the young wife''s hand, straightened her face, and let her look on him. "Look at me." "Okay, I see Ah Ye, only Ah Ye, OK?" Song Ye was satisfied. If it weren''t for the crowd here, he really wanted to hold the young wife in his arms and kiss him. After the two had eaten, they settled their bills and left the hotel. Chen Ying and Xie Shijun stood up at the same time, and the two just met each other. When Chen Ying saw Tang Guo, he was closer to Xie Shijun and straightened his waist te. It is estimated that only women can understand. "Song Zhiqing, Tang Cunhua, do you alsoe to eat?" Chen Ying smiled sweetly and tried to show it in front of Xie Shijun. Xie Shijun, when he saw Tang Guo, hesitated for a moment, subconsciously shed a thought, his imaginary wife should be like this. But thinking of Chen Ying next to him, he felt a little guilty, and quickly put away his thoughts. He no longer looked at Tang Guo, and only nodded with Song Ye. Song Ye had an ufortable feeling just now. He took the hand of his young wife, said hello to the two, and left. Good morning, not updated in the morning for several days. . Chapter 584: The village flower beloved to heaven (13) Chapter 584: The vige flower beloved to heaven (13) Chapter 584: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (13) "Brother Xie, what''s wrong with you?" Xie Shijun stood at the door of the hotel and stunned that momentary god. Chen Ying felt clearly that Xie Shijun was stunned because he had just met Tang Guo and Song Ye. As for who is dying, do you still have to guess? It must be Tang Guo. There was a faint jealousy in her heart, but at the same time, she was very fortunate. Fortunately, she started off first and got Tang Guo and Song Ye married. Otherwise, Xie Shijun came back and saw Tang Guo who was still single, maybe he would have other ideas. "It''s nothing." Xie Shijun was really because of Tang Guo. He had also seen Tang Guo when he was a child. But at that time, she was still a little girl in the vige. In her impression, she was raised by the Tang family in her palms. Tender baby girl. "Come on, let''s go back." Xie Shijun was a bit funny about the inexplicable feeling that came out of his own head before he stopped thinking about Tang Guo, but thought about the rtionship between him and Chen Ying. Chen Ying''s initial impression is still good. If there are no idents, he will report on marriage this time. When Chen Ying heard Xie Shijun''s question about her, she was relieved, she didn''t show it on her face, she always showed generosity, and made Xie Shijun more and more satisfied. None of this was about Tang Guo. She and Song Ye ate and bought something and went back to the vige. Not long after, I heard that Xie Shijun was going to marry Chen Ying. There was no special situation on the Xie family side. However, during Xie Shijun''s return to the army to report, the Chen family made a lot of things. Basically, Chen Fangfang made trouble. Chen Fangfang always said that Chen Ying didn''t like Xie Shijun, and begging her to marry Xie Shijun by herself became a joke in the vige. The Chen family is particrly good. They love Chen Fangfang''s young daughter and younger son Chen Shubao. They are not very good at Chen Ying. This incident was brought up, or was Chen Fangfang''s troubled every day because of Xie Shijun, which really caused Ding Yuzhen''s mind to change this married person? This kind of ridiculous thing is estimated that only the Chen family cane up with it. Chen Fangfang and Ding Yuzhen had good intentions, but Xie Shijun''s mother Xu Qin was not fooled. Chen Fangfang was a well-known and spoiled girl in the vige. How could she be faster and more capable than Chen Yingqin? When Chen Ying was born again, she learned about Xu Qin''s temperament and knew that the other party liked a diligent and capable girl. When she was working, as long as Xu Qin was there, she would perform well. Except for things that were looming close to Song Ye before her rebirth, Xu Qin was absolutely satisfied with her. And she has made it clear many times that she has no interest in Song Ye. Now that Chen Fangfang makes jokes, it makes people feel that those things are because Chen Fangfang deliberately ndered her sister in order to marry Xie Shijun. The Xie family didn''t n to change to a daughter-inw. Besides, Xie Shijun was satisfied with Chen Ying himself, how could he be reced with the pride of Chen Fangfang. Chen Fangfang failed to achieve his goal, his reputation was almost ruined, and Chen Ying was regarded as hatred. When Xie Shijunes back, it is time for Chen Ying to marry him. Before that, Xie Shijun also applied for family members to join the army. After Chen Yingfeng was married to Xie Shijun, he left with him, leaving Chen Fangfang to stare in the vige. These have nothing to do with Tang Guo Song Ye, they are now busy with the factory. Chapter 585: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (14) Chapter 585: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (14) Chapter 585: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (14) The food factory is located outside the vige. After the previous decision, Tang Shouguo asked people to build a few humble houses. In fact, he tended to be in the vige before, but Song Ye said that the garbage in the vige is not easy to handle and it will easily affect the vigers life. The voice is rtively loud, and if the scale of the factory is expanded, it will not be easy to rebuild, and Tang Shouguo was sessfully convinced. "My family, Ye Ye, may have been born again, but he has lost memory." Tang Guo said something about the system, and she was not idle. She helped to taste the taste of canned food. She often put forward some useful suggestions. Song Ye was very useful. Now she is with her every day. If she encounters any problems that she can''t solve temporarily, she asks his young wife that there will always be different gains that will make him suddenly cheerful. Song Ye set up the factory in full swing, and the vigers didn''t look good from the beginning. Later, in his spare time, he also came into the factory to help and became a temporary worker in the factory. He was able to distribute food. In the beginning, it was quite difficult. Whether it was the environment or the sale of food, it was very difficult. The Tang family was so busy. Later it turned out that Song Ye was indeed a capable man, from selling food to other factories, to Linzhen, the county seat, to the city, and then to the provincial town. One step at a time, the real development, so that everyone is not optimistic about the food factory has be a citron, everyone wants to take a bite, but it is toote. One yearter, the country ushered in reforms. Every family was allocatednd, and many educated youths also participated in the college entrance examination and left. Song Ye s factory is muchrger, and formal workers are also hired in the factory, giving priority to vigers in Tangjia Vige. At this time, there were people from other ces learning about Song Ye to set up factories, but Song Ye has taken the lead, and the brand of food factories has been widely spread. Many people buy food and holiday gift boxes, and they all recognize the "sugar" name. The name of the factory is very simple, it''s called Tang''s, and Tang''s special mark symbol is a "sugar" word. Many people are wondering why it is a "sugar". Song Ye did not exin it to others, Tang Guo asked him. The answer is: Guoguoughs so sweet, sweeter than sugar. After Tang Guo heard it, the whole person was a little tired and flustered. Director Song''s love words are indeed different from others. The food factory is no longer a few simple houses, but has applied for a formal construction site, and there are already models for future generations. In this period, the country''s economic development is the best time to rise. After the food factory was on the right track, Song Ye again proposed to contract the surrounding hills, nt mountain cherries, nt fruit trees, and implement self-production and sales. At the same time, the chicken farm is opened. The Tang family is very busy, and the vigers are also very busy. Now Song Ye refers to wherever they go, and in a word, following the Song factory director, there is absolutely meat. Song Zhiqing is no longer the director of Song. No matter what the benefits are, the vigers are considered first, and then other viges. It can be said that in the vige, he said a word better than Tang Shouguo. The vigers are all regr employees of the food factory. Most of the other viges are temporary workers, or they wereter expanded in scale and needed to grow and raise livestock. Then they recruited a batch of formal workers. Because of a Song Ye, a Tangjia vige, the mayor''s performance in the past two years is particrly good, he was praised from above, and he was promoted to be the county head. Tang Shouguo is no longer the vige head of Tangjia Vige. He took over the post of mayor of Danzhen, which is regarded as the county''s confidant. Chapter 586: The village flower beloved to heaven (15) Chapter 586: The vige flower beloved to heaven (15) Chapter 586: The Vige Flower Favored in the Sky (15) "Guo Guo, you and Ono have been married for more than three years, haven''t you?" One day, when the family was eating, Luo Chunli asked, "Now the factory is on the right path, the surrounding mountains have been contracted by Ono, and the chicken farm in Houshan has also opened. Should you consider it? A child? " [The host isrge, and it is born. ] The system is gloating, [After going through many worlds, it seems that very few people have really spawned it. He also wondered how to deal with the host conference this time. Tang Guo looked at Luo Chunli, who was worried, as if she was afraid she would not have children. Song Ye, a good man, was about to run away, and his heart was funny. Child ... I''m sorry, even if this body is normal, because her soul is parasitic, it is impossible to have children. To the child, she doesn''t have much feeling. If the original owner has it, she will keep it up. If not, she will not have it. Even if she likes all kinds of deep and pure feelings, she is more ruthless than many people. But people in this age, men and women, should value children more. She nced at Song Ye, who also stared at his young wife. The two looked at each other like this for a while. Luo Chunli found that she was ying the ox on the cow. She was worried that the husband and wife would change their hearts when they did not have children for a long time. In the evening, today''s Song Ye Song, the director, is very ustomed to bringing hot water to the bed and giving his young wife a foot bath. As for Luo Chunli''s childbirth during the day, when he saw the young wife, hepletely forgot. His daughter-inw is a child, and he has to be petted. If he wants to regenerate a small one, he will definitely be tired of his daughter-inw. "Aye." "Guo Guo, what''s wrong?" Tang Guo bent his lips and asked, "Do you want children?" Song Ye didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, but he answered ording to his own thoughts, "Actually ... I have enough fruit and fruit." He really thought so, thinking of a little fart child who would upy the fruit and fruit After time, she no longer has only a man in his eyes, and her heart is particrly ufortable. "So ..." Tang Guo smiled. "If I have no children in my life, would you regret it?" She asked seriously, would she have no children, and if Song Ye liked children, she would There is no qualification to deprive a person of his father''s qualifications. She likes Song Ye very much. This man is very innocent and pokes her likes. She won''t give up on such a person until she has no choice but to. But some issues have to be considered. For example, if the other party has to have a natural child, she can''t help it. She won''t stop it, and won''t let the other party make concessions for her instead of being a father. The other party chooses to have children, and she can only do it. If the other party is not so persistent, then they will be well forever. "Guoguo, are you having a physical problem?" Song Ye''s face changed slightly. His first thought was not whether there were any children, but whether his young wife was suffering from some bad illness and was nervous. Stand up and hug the person, "Go to the hospital for a check tomorrow." "I don''t like children, I just want fruit." Song Ye said in fear of the sadness of his young wife. He was telling the truth, and he couldn''t stand the second person in his eyes, even if the person might be his child. . He also couldn''t imagine that only his young wife was in his eyes, and one day he would half his gaze and heart to another person. Chapter 587: The village flower beloved to heaven (16) Chapter 587: The vige flower beloved to heaven (16) Chapter 587: Favorite Vige Flower (16) Tang Guo fluttered a smile and said, "I have no problem with the body." It was absolutely normal to go to check. "But we won''t have children," she said seriously. "Aye, I want to make it clear to you, you have time to repent now." Song Ye didn''t say anything, he just held his soft little wife in his arms, and said to her ear, "I came back to work that day, and I opened the door and walked into the room. Guoguo opened the quilt and looked with beautiful eyes. When I was there, I had taken my soul away. At that time, I had only one thought in my head. " "Holding you in the palm of your hand and pampering on the apex of my heart, Song Ye in my life only loves fruit and is only good to you. There is no extra time and extra thoughts are given to others." "In fact, I was still thinking about what to do if Guoguo likes children. In the future, you will not be alone in your eyes, and your heart will be shared with other people." Song Ye never thought about asking Tang Guo why they would not have children in this life. This is not important. What is important is that they are unwilling to have a "third party" in their emotional lives. When Tang Guo heard this sincere remarks, the smile on her face had not disappeared. She circled the man''s strong waist. "That''s good, the director Song''s thought is very advanced, and the love words are all set. " "Does Guoguo like to listen?" Song Ye''s handsome face was a little more serious. "Guoguo likes to listen. I will tell you every night after that. I have been busy with the factory for the past two years, and I have ignored you. " System: Oh, have you ignored it? I ca nt wait to put my wife and children on my back and put them in my pockets, so I ca nt move my eyes for a moment. In the vige, town, and county, who doesn''t know where Song is going, except for using the toilet, he has to take his young wife with him. If it is said that his young wife is a vase, it is very wrong. Like Director Song, he is not a good person. Some people want to use her to make a breakthrough. In the end, stealing chickens won''t eclipse the rice. Anyway, these two couples are the same, and it''s not easy to flicker. Especially the wife of the factory director was beautiful, she would not notice it when she talked to her unconsciously, and did not know when she was finally sold. But her beautiful flower-like face was really deceptive. The eyes were bright and looked at you with a smile. Even if I knew it was a trap, there was no way to control it. I unknowingly went to the trap. "Listen, the director Song has a leisurely mood to talk about love. I must listen carefully." Then, Tang Guo listened to the sweet taste from the director Song for one night, and he regretted saying that. "I want to change the status quo in the vige." The current head of the vige is Tang Guo''s eldest brother, Tang Tianyu. On this day, Song Ye and Tang Tianyu discussed and nned to start a transformation of the vige. Being able to go today is the result of everyone''s hard work in the vige. Life is getting better now. Drinking water and thinking about the source is to make everyone rich together. The vige''s capable and talented people do not think it is necessary to stay in the factory to work and develop their strengths and work in various fields. This time is a good time. As long as you are willing to work, you will never lose money. Everyone in the vige was called, and when they heard Song Ye said that they wanted to change the current situation in the vige, they were a little bit aggressive. They felt that their vige was already very good, and now all ces are envious of them. Chapter 588: The village flower beloved to heaven (17) Chapter 588: The vige flower beloved to heaven (17) Chapter 588: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (17) "First of all, I want to run a school in the vige. There are more and more people in our vige and more and more children. I have to go to school in school. If it s rainy, the road is slippery. , Adults do not worry about going on their own, they will inevitably be sent over and will dy a lot of time. " In fact, there is also a situation where he found that people in the vige do not pay much attention to education, and many half-old children, especially girls in the vige, do not let them go to school. Some reluctantly read the first grade and came back. He believes that if you want to change, you still have to learn a little more about knowledge and culture. From the beginning, Song Ye''s purpose was not just to make money, to bring a rich life to his young wife. The reason why he stayed in Tangjia Vige, after having a sense of belonging, he actually wanted to change it. To change, we must not only change economically, but also change the origin. These newly grown children are the future hope of Tangjia Vige. Only when they are well educated can Tangjiacun be stronger and stronger. "Every child in the vige''s household registration and Tang''s employees'' home can receive free education in the vige school." School matters long ago, he applied for it. With his money, with the support of Tang Shouguo, the mayor, and the county head, there is absolutely no problem. Now I hope that the Tangjia Vige is a good county chief. As long as Song Ye makes a big move that is conducive to performance, he will do everything possible and will definitely support it. This young man is almost his koi, so he must give it well. What Song Ye did was to benefit the country and the people. Even if he had a little selfishness, no one would take this as a handle. Without other means, the future can be glorified, and the fool will not support it. "I n to build a primary school, and even run a preschool with children who can walk in the vige can be ced in preschool, so that adults can rest assured and give their children education in advance." Tang Guo stood next to him and looked at the spirited man with a smile. Such an excellent man is too dazzling. He is really a halo full of people. He can shine wherever he goes. "As for the school teacher, I have contacted those educated youths who have returned from our vige. Most of them have expressed their willingness toe to my Tangjia vige to be teachers and settle in." The people in the vige rolled their eyes, and the fool was unwilling. Now everyone wants toe to Tangjia Vige. If another person says to run a school and let all the children in the vige go to school, the vigers may not agree. But this person is Song Ye. Even if he said that the sun is so big today, they will feel the truth if it rains. He said that the children needed to be educated, and the vigers nodded again and again that the children really needed to go to school. "In addition to preschool and elementary school, I also n to run an adult ss in school. There are regr courses every day. If you have any needs, you can learn from them." This is also a goal of Song Ye. Many vigers have no culture, but their brains are clever, and they always feel the disadvantages. When employing people, it is inevitable that an awkward situation will arise. This defect, he intends to solve it in this way. But this requires everyone to volunteer. The free conditions and opportunities he provides are for those who are willing to work hard. Tang Guo found that when this news was spoken, there was a lot of discussion among the vigers. Many vigers'' eyes were shining, and they seemed to be looking forward to the adult ss. Chapter 589: The village flower beloved to heaven (18) Chapter 589: The vige flower beloved to heaven (18) Chapter 589: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (18) Song Ye''s school has been running smoothly. In recent years, many houses have gradually been built in the vige, and there are employee dormitories around the factory. The school could not be built for a while and a half, so he first allocated a portion of the staff quarters as a ssroom. At this time there were not many people, and it was enough. Unexpectedly, adult sses are the most popr, and the most active are not the men in the vige, but the women in the vige, one after another. In the final adult ss, several teachers were discussing. They arranged daily lessons and posted them outside in advance. What the vigers needed to learn was toe over ording to time to solve the awkward scene. Not long after, the educated youth who had passed the exam came to Tangjia Vige. They came in small bags from the major cities. What I saw was not the dpidated small vige of that year, but a clean and tidy, small house with beautiful houses built outside, and beautiful flowers nted outside the house. In the words of the outside, these small independent yards can already be regarded as vis. The road in the vige is also very smooth. When they walked in, they all thought that they hade to the wrong ce. This was clearly a paradise. Tang Tianyu received them in person and temporarily arranged all teachers in the dormitory. The next day, Song Ye went to see them in person, and the two parties also signed a contract. ording to the signed period, Song Ye assigned them a house and was willing to stay in Tangjia Vige, and even settled down. The educated youths who returned did not hesitate and chose to settle in Tangjia Vige. As for the preschool teacher, it is also an educated youth student. She is a female college student who looks gentle and smiles particrly well. In addition, two life teachers were arranged. They were selected among the women in the vige to treat naughty children. School affairs are thus on track. With the development, more and more people are in Tangjia Vige, and the vige is gradually expanding outside. Song Ye is thinking about how to n the development of Tangjia Vige, which will be beneficial to the future. At this time, Tang Guo gave him a stack of drawings. "what is this?" Tang Guo held Song Ye''s arm. Song Ye took his young wife in his arms and looked at the drawings. When he saw theprehensive building n above, he almost stood up. Where is the real estate building map? It is clearly a construction map of a city, not only the overall picture, but also the distribution map of each detail, where is greening, where is the street, where ismercial real estate, where is a residential building, where is a shopping mall. ...... They are all carefully divided, and they are depicted with great care, every detail is shocking. Even if there is no such a city built, Song Ye can see the future prosperity from this blueprint. His fruit is really amazing! Can''t help but kiss someone, "Guo Guo, you''re excellent." After looking through all the drawings, he found that Tangjia Vige can be slowly nned out ording to the above, and there will be basically no problems. He married a treasure, and solved all his problems now. He has been thinking about how to develop Tangjia Vige. Isn''t this now? Without expansion, Tangjia Vige can only be Tangjia Vige. Once it expands, it will be different. After rifying his goals, Song Ye was busy again. Of course, no matter how busy he is, he still won''t forget to take his young wife beside him. Chapter 590: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (19) Chapter 590: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (19) Chapter 590: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (19) Several clever people in the vige, madly absorbing knowledge in the adult ss, gradually became the most avable people under Song Ye''s hands. The more they learned, the more they understood and the broader their knowledge, they slowly saw Song Ye''s ambitions. I froze for a while, then followed Song Yegan with stuffiness. Everyone in Tangjia Vige found that their vige was getting more and more people, and the vige was getting bigger and bigger. One day they found that there seemed to be more houses in their vige than in the town. County building street. But no one snored, not even the magistrate. Every time I think of Song Ye and Tangjiacun, he sits in an office chair with a smile and thinks about when his magistrate should be promoted. Two yearster, the town of Tangjia Vige was bigger than the county town. The mayor was also promoted to mayor, and the former deputy mayor became the mayor. Many people think that the mayor is far away from Tang Shouguo. It didn''t take long to get the news that Tangjia Vige became Tang County, the county head was Tang Shouguo, and the original town head became Tang Tianyu. Tangjiacun? There is no Tangjia Vige now, only Tang County. However, the ce of the vige is still called Tangjia Vige, but this vige does not represent a vige, just a ce name, a ce name in Tang County. How can a Tang County not have a junior high school or a high school? In Tang Guo''s blueprint, there was the n for the school. When the city was built, junior high school and high school were already built. Now wait for the school to sessfully apply for it, of course, the speed is very fast. Since then, it has been in small preschools and as high as Tangxian High School. However, everyone found that the development of Tang County is continuing, the speed of its expansion is still unabated, and the economy is still rising steadily. In the original Tangjia Vige, every family built beautiful vis, and the surrounding mountains were all covered by Song Ye. Part of it is used for nting and opening chicken farms, and part of it is developed into a paradise. People in Tangjia Vige will go back and enjoy life in their spare time. By this time, Song Ye had begun to slow down. It is not that he does not want to be fast, but the development of the economy. The development of Tang County cannot be too fast. Many things need to be taken step by step and steadily. Tang Guo now remembers that the entire Tang County building was built by her family, and he fell asleep with a smile. [The host is big, you two are so ambitious. "It''s okay, it''s just a Tang County. It wasn''t built by the country before. Is it a county?" The system is a bit depressing, oh, it seems to be the same thing, it is just a county, he is excited with a hammer, it really goes back to live. The system feels that he still needs a lot of experience to be able to achieve the host''s humiliation and calmness. What he is doing is particrly calm. He has to learn a lot from the host. Song Ye and Tang Guo idled, and Luo Chunli, the birth party, appeared again. "Guo Guo, you have been married for six years, you are all twenty-four years old." Luo Chunli looked distressed. "Your two brothers and children are going to kindergarten. Girl, it''s time to have a baby." The son-inw is getting better and better, but the girl has been slow to have children, and she still has a lot of heart. The system is a bit sympathetic to Luo Chunli, and it is doomed to produce no results. Luo Chunli looked at persuading Tang Guo and thought that she had any problems, so she had to pull her to check, and the check was naturally normal. Later, he encouraged Tang Shouguo and took Song Ye to check, but of course it was normal. "Mom, look, this is doomed by heaven, there is no physical problem, don''t worry about the child''s affairs." Chapter 591: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (20) Chapter 591: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (20) Chapter 591: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (20) "Hmm ..." Luo Chunli was very depressed. Can she not worry? Dealing with those wives every day, grandchildren, grandchildren, grandchildren. Because her son-inw is too good, such a legendary character is always the subject of discussion. Talking and talking about the two have no children, everyone is worried about her. In fact, she was also very worried. At this time, the thinking of most people is that they are married and have a child. If they don''t have children, it is still a terrible thing. Tang Guo also did not intend to correct Luo Chunli''s thoughts, which were deeply ingrained in the other party and could not be easily changed. Cooperating with Luo Chunli to check is also to calm the other side, lest the other side suspect that she and Song Ye have physical problems. Now knowing that there is no physical problem and he has no children, Luo Chunli can only me everything for the fate. I can think of those wives who say that a man is in a high position and rich, and there are more flowers and nts around him. I wonder how many women are holding her baby son-inw. Can this not worry her? Even Tang Shouguo, she didn''t worry about it. Some time ago, I saw a little girl winking at Tang Shouguo. Fortunately, Tang Shouguo didn''t have that mind, or even if the other party was the county head, she would have to break the other''s leg. "Mom, have you heard anything?" Tang Guo looked at Luo Chunli''s uneasy face and asked, "Who told you what?" She didn''t contact the wives. It was unnecessary and wasted time. It would be better to spend time with her family. A Ye went back to the mountain. "Guoguo, mom is worried, Ono is so good, and there are so many people staring at him. If you do nt have a child, and you do nt know what wille out, the fox spirit will definitely be thinking." Tang Guo understood Luo Chunli''s concerns, but she didn''t worry, "Aye didn''t dare." "Hey ..." The girl was really confident. But seeing the beautiful face of the girl, her mother has been fascinated for a long time, as if to say so, those foxes are not as urate as her baby daughter. "Mom, who told you?" Luo Chunli answered truthfully, "Many people are saying that when I recently got together with some people in Tangjiacun, Ding Yuzhen also specifically pulled me to say this." "Ding Yuzhen?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. Isn''t this Chen Ying''s mother? It is worth mentioning that Chen Fangfang, 22 years old, has not yet married. At that time, Xie Shijun was unwilling, but now Tangjia Vige has be Tang County. The people in Tangjia Vige were rich and oily, and their status has risen to a high level. And the times are now open, and it is not a big deal to be married at the age of 22. Luo Chunli''s face was a little ugly. "Ding Yuzhen also said that if you have no children, many people will hit their minds on Ono." When she said here, she took a sip. "That Chen Fangfang, remember? When you met her before, I was very enthusiastic about it. I thought the little girl was sensible and knew how to respect people. The result was good. The other side was asking about Ono. "Guoguo, what is this little fox spirit about, don''t you understand?" This is Luo Chunli''s anxious problem. Not afraid of Song Ye''s intentions, he is afraid of all kinds of fox spirits outside. If he can''t seed, he will have to provoke him and respond. Chapter 592: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (21) Chapter 592: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (21) Chapter 592: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (21) "Chen Fangfang is asking Aye for news?" Tang Guo almost couldn''t help but squirt out, wasn''t the girl''s mind bad? Want to grab my sister''s fiance first, but dare to mess with her now? Is it because she doesn''t lose her temper, she thinks she''s a mess? "is not that right?" Luo Chunli counted some recent incidents. They were all very strange. They were all young girls. They asked about Tang Guo and Song Ye from the side. The purpose is that everyone can see a few points. In the eyes of most people, in Song Ye''s status, even Tang Guo, the magistrate of Tang County, would be ridiculous if he had no children. Song Ye wants to change a wife, it is estimated that no one will say that he is not. After Tang Guo heard it, he fell silent. "Mom, don''t worry, as long as they dare toe up, I will leave them a very deep impression, so that when they hear my name in the future, it will be a shadow. Luo Chunli was amused, remembering the love of her daughter-inw, she was not so worried. But it was the situation outside that made her a little panicked. After Luo Chunli went back, Tang Guo didn''t sit hot, Chen Fangfang came to the door, and she called her to y. When Tang Guo saw Chen Fangfang, who was dressed up in a flowery manner, he was immediately happy, good guy, did he dare toe directly to the door and prepare to save the country by curve? Going to be a girlfriend with her first, and then find a chance to green her? Naive. Tang Guo closed his smile and heard the news from Chen Fangfang asking Song Ye, "What do you ask about these?" "Just ask, Sister Vige Flower, my brother-inw will not be back today." Chen Fangfang asked earnestly, while squinting outside, Tang Guo suspected that she had a problem with IQ, and she had never seen it so obvious that she wanted to be a Primary Three. The system did not hold back after hearing the three words of Sister Huahua, and only Chen Fangfang was able to call the exit. "Are you looking for Aye?" "Yeah, something." Chen Fangfang had a joy on his face. "I have something to say to my brother-inw alone. Sister Vige Flower, you won''t be so mean, don''t you agree?" Tang Guo: "..." She smiled. "I''m so stingy, I don''t agree." Chen Fangfang couldn''t help but how different from the imagination. In her opinion, the other party should not be embarrassed to refuse. As long as she saw Song Ye alone, she would be able to achieve her goal. Over the years, she has looked at it, and the best man is Song Ye. It is a pity that they were married, but this is not important. Both of them had no children for six years. It must be Tang Guo''s problem. She Fangfang is not as good as Tang Guo, but she is healthy and will have children. Song Yexian will not refuse, a woman who can give him a child. Tang Guo was angry and funny, and the system vowed, "Not a sow." Is it that a woman has only one function to have children? "Sister Vige Flower, I just have something very important to tell my brother-inw, don''t you be so stingy." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. "Everyone knows that anyone has something important to say to Ah Ye, I have the right to know, you say it." Chen Fangfang''s face was a bit ugly. This is a fact. I don''t understand what Song Ye likes Tang Guo and everything depends on her. This Tang Guo is also as annoying as her elder sister who hasn''t heard from for several years. "If you don''t say it, I''ll have to drop off." Tang Guo was not in a mood to chat with Xiaosan. Seeing Chen Fangfang twitching, he was impatient. "Don''t, vige ..." "Chen Fangfang." "Muramura?" Chapter 593: The village flower beloved to heaven (22) Chapter 593: The vige flower beloved to heaven (22) Chapter 593: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (22) Chen Fangfang didn''t understand why Tang Guo suddenly called her big name and looked indifferent, but she was a little afraid. Tang Guo said slightly, "I hope you can put away that little thought in your heart. As for what you think, you understand. If you really mess with me, you will not be able to hang in Tang County." Chen Fangfang couldn''tugh, and opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she saw Tang Guo smile like a smile, with cold sweat rising inexplicably behind her, a kind of coolness intruding into her heart and making her want to escape immediately. She was not afraid of Chen Ying, and dared to fight with Chen Ying. In front of this petite, white and tender vige flower, she was really so scared. "Cunhua, what are you talking about?" "Why can''t I have any thoughts." Tang Guo raised his brow gently. "There is no best." Chen Fangfang couldn''t stay here. I always felt that this small vige flower was not provocative, much more terrible than her fierce older sister. Although she didn''t know what the consequences were, she felt that it would not be a good result. Quickly bid farewell to Tang Guo, shut up without talking about Song Ye, and turned and left. It seemed that something frightening followed her. Song Ye came back from Houshan after seeing the chickens in the chicken farm, and saw that there was still a cup of tea left at home, and asked, "A guest at home?" "Chen Fangfang." Tang Guo leaned on the sofa and looked at the pictures in the ck and white TV. For her kind of person who has seen all kinds of flowers, this ck and white TV is really not unusual, but in this era, nothing is temporary. For entertainment projects, there is one more sound. "What is she doing here?" Song Ye came over and hugged his little wife. His fruit was always fragrant, soft, and he couldn''t bear to let go. After leaving for a while, he felt as if he had been separated for a long time. He really couldn''t bear to leave her for half a minute. Tang Guo raised his head with a smile, and said, "She said to find Ah Ye." Song Ye subconsciously felt that the look of his family Guoguo was not right, and that Chen Fangfang was not familiar with him and had no business cooperation. It was definitely not a good thing to find him. "What do you want me to do?" He still asked. Tang Guo chuckled, "What else can it be? I see Ah Ye." "Nonsense." Song Ye was afraid of the young wife''s misunderstanding, and quickly held her in his arms. "Guo Guo, don''t listen to those people talking, I only have you in my heart and I can only see you in my eyes." "I know." Tang Guo was a little funny about the man''s nervousness, and he immediately hugged him as a constion. "Who is such an excellent Ye Ye that makes the women in Tang County spring up?" Song Ye was distressed. He didn''t care what the women thought. He was afraid that those women would have a bad influence on his fruit. "Aye needn''t worry. I will fight as many people as I think of you," Tang Guo smiled. "As long as they dare toe, I dare to fight, to ensure that they will remember me for the rest of my life." Song Ye was amused and Guoguo didn''t seem to be affected by those people, so he was relieved. "Aye, after all these years, do you n to go back and see?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Song Ye had onlymunicated with his sister over the years, and everyone else in the family seemed to be missing. Chapter 594: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (23) Chapter 594: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (23) Chapter 594: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (23) "Actually, I have a n to go back and see." Song Ye said for a while, "Either way, I have to go back and see my elder sister. After she was admitted to college, she chose to go abroad. Now she returns with her boyfriend. Last time she mentioned that she was about to get married. The only thing he hesitated was that he was afraid to take Guoguo back to be wronged. It wasn''t that he couldn''t protect her, but because of those people''s faces, fearing that words would hurt her unintentionally. "Then go back and look at it. I have read the previous letter. Although the elder sister did not mention that she must marry you back, she should be looking forward to her own brother and brother to witness her wedding." Soon after the two married, Song Ye told Tang Guo about his family. In that turbulent time, because of some special problems, Song Ye''s father chose to divorce his mother. It didn''t take long for Song Ye''s mother to fall ill. His father soon married another woman, and with the help of that woman''s family background, he was doing well at the time, and he doesn''t know now. When Song Ye and his elder sister Song Qing both went to the countryside, Song Ye chose toe to this remote and remote ce in Tangjia Vige, on the condition that the family members take care of the rtionship and let his elder sister and a girl not go that far. At that time there were four children in the Song family. In addition to Song Qing and Song Ye, there were also stepmothers'' children. Their family has two ces to go to the countryside. In theory, Song Qing and Song Ye should be able to stay at home. However, given theplicated circumstances of their family, they must be the only two sisters to go to the countryside. Since Song Ye did not choose to return to Beijing, after Song Qing was admitted to university, he continued to choose to go abroad for further studies. It can be seen that the two siblings have no feelings for the Song family. Maybe he has suffered a lot. "Then go back and check it out, just don''t you say you want to send livestock technicians and nting technicians to Beijing to study?" Song Ye thought for a moment, "Okay." Anyway, it''s time to go back and take a look. "I also want to go back and see Grandpa." In that turmoil that year, Song Ye''s father-inw suffered deeply, but fortunately he has since been vindicated. Many years ago, his mother died early, and the Song family avoided contacting their two siblings with their grandfather''s family. The university that Song Qing was admitted to was not a university in Beijing, but a different ce. Later, he didn''t want to return to the Song family, and went abroad without any news from his grandfather. Song Ye has been busy again all these years. He didn''t think of it for a while, and he felt a bit guilty. "That should go back." "If the grandfather is willing, we might as well receive it from Tangxian County." Song Yeughed and squeezed his young wife''s face, feeling a little moved. "Okay, if his old man is willing, he wille to Tangxian County in the future. Grandpa will definitely like Guoguo." The Tang family heard that Song Ye was going to take their baby back to Beijing, and everyone came back, staring at Song Ye as if to warn, your kid must not let your family bully our Tang baby. Even the little nephew, who is only five years old, has a tight face and says very seriously, "Aunt, you need to protect my aunt." "Of course I will protect Guoguo." "Okay, then you can take my aunt back home." The little nephew straightened his chest and said, "If the auntes back and says he is wronged, uncle, I will fight you." The children''s jokes made the audienceugh. It also reminded them of Song Ye''s life. ording to his situation of holding Tang Guo in his palm, he was afraid that someone would not be allowed to bully her. Chapter 595: The village flower beloved to heaven (24) Chapter 595: The vige flower beloved to heaven (24) Chapter 595: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (24) In this way, Song Ye took his young wife and a group of technicians under his hands to go to Beijing in full swing. Originally, these technicians were more yearning for the legendary capital city and capital. Tangxian has developed so well, but it is only a county that has only risen. Then a big city like Beijing should develop better and be more prosperous, right? After entering the capital city, except Song Ye and Tang Guo, the rest of the people looked at each other with a bit of disappointment in their eyes. The capital city wasrge and there were many people. Everything seemed to be glorious, but I do nt know why I think Tangxian looks a lot better. Especially the buildings in Tang County and themercial nning of the streets are veryplete. They look neat, brand new, small and small, but the appearance of the city is indeed much more fashionable than that of Beijing. No matter whether it is people''s clothes, or the various shops on the street, what they sell, Beijing is really not as good as their Tang County. Of course, the kind of ancient charm and historical precipitation that belongs to Beijing is also iparable to Tang County. After Song Ye arranged all the technicians, he took Tang Guo to find a small hotel, and found a ce to send a telegram to Song Qing. The two had dinner and waited at the small hotel. Not long after, someone knocked on the door below, saying that someone was looking for them. "It should be the older sister." Song Ye looked at himself in the mirror and thought that there was nothing wrong, he took Tang Guo''s hand and opened the door. When they walked out of the small hotel, they saw a man and a woman. The women were beautiful and generous. They were wearing a very fashionable coat of this era, wearing a in scarf and a burgundy top hat. They wore a ck high heel. leather shoes. The man standing next to her was handsome and elegant, with sses, they looked very good. "sister." The moment Song Ye looked at Song Qing, she almost shouted out subconsciously. Tang Guo was held by Song Ye, and she could feel the excitement of the man around her. She also shouted, and didn''t interrupt. "Hey" When Song Qing saw Song Ye, he didn''t hold back, and instantly filled his eyes with tears. He blinked hard, tilted his head upwards, and tried to collect the tears. Unfortunately, the tears didn''t seem to listen to advice. Ticked and fell. The man next to her quickly took out the paper towel and gently wiped her. "Isn''t it nice to see my brother?" "I''m happy." Song Qing stared at the man whoughed at her, "Isn''t this tears of joy?" After speaking, she pushed the man away and came up to embrace Song Ye. Tang Guo let go of Song Ye''s hand with great interest, leaving time for the two sisters to get along. Song Qing still didn''t hold back, crying for several minutes holding Song Ye, and finally found that there was a very beautiful girl staring at her, quickly released Song Ye, and walked to Tang Guo. "You are Guoguo." "Hello sister." "Guoguo, thank you." Song Qing held Tang Guo''s hand excitedly, his eyes were red. "Thank you family, who are so good to Ono, so Ono found his home in that strange ce." She put Tang Guo''s hand back into Song Ye''s hand. She noticed just now that the rtionship between the two couples was better. "This is your brother-inw. His name is Li Fan. He is a professor at Beijing University. We met abroad." Song Qing introduced the person and immediately invited the two to the car. The car was driven by Li Fan. I fell asleepst night and did nt have time to write today. I did nt get up in the morning. I rushed back in the afternoon to turn on theputer. 2333 Chapter 596: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (25) Chapter 596: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (25) Chapter 596: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (25) Song Qing lived in an independent vi, which was different from Li Fan. She took themercial road, but she coincided with Song Ye. Over the years, the two sisters and brothers have oftenmunicated and exchanged developments at home and abroad. If Song Ye ismitted to theprehensive development of Tang County, then Song Qing is away from real estate, and now many real estate in Beijing has her shadow. These two siblings are no longer children under the fence that anyone could bully. Song Qing asked Song Ye''s future ns. Song Ye said: "Stay in Tang County, maybe Tang City in a few years." In a simple sentence, Song Ye''s ambition was exposed, and Song Qingughed and looked at Song Ye and Tang Guo ambiguously. "Okay, I just want to see when Tangxian bes Chengtang." Li Fan is an elegant man. In fact, his family is extraordinary. Except that he is a professor in Beijing, his father, grandfather, brothers and sisters have made political achievements. After talking for a long time, Song Qing only talked about the Song family. The living room was silent for a while, and Song Qing sat elegantly on the sofa, as if recalling something, "I heard that shortly after I left the country, the woman''s maid''s house had an ident, which also affected him. There was no hope for promotion. Now the family is crowded in the courtyard house. If it weren''t for the two old ones in the Song family, they would have a harder time. " When the grandfather had an ident at the beginning, the two oldest ones had left everything clear and said that her mother was sick and died, so why not be mad. One is that the Qi Song family is ruthless and meaningless, and the second is that the Qi Song family has long been associated with that woman''s family. The two sisters and brothers are even older than she and Song Ye. But at that time, there was no way at all. "Sister, stop thinking about those." Seeing that Song Qing''s face was not good, Song Ye knew that she remembered the past, "Is grandpa okay?" "Okay," Song Qing said with a smile. "After returning to China, I found my grandfather. It was easy to find. His old man was rehabilitated many years ago. When he went to the countryside, he met a kind person and suffered that Robbery, his body has not been affected much. It''s just that these years, he thought about you, remembered the situation here, and did not urge you toe back. " "Ono, if the Song family finds you, don''t be soft-hearted." Song Qing warned, "Don''t be brave, don''t me me for not recognizing your brother." "Sister, do you look like I''m a soft-hearted person?" Song Ye smiled lightly on his face, and that smile was a bit cool, "I don''te back here, it''s not because of them at all," his smile gradually Be soft, holding Tang Guo''s hand, "because of fruit." "Okay, don''t show affection in front of me." Song Qing was angry, "I know, I know, you are because of your family fruit." Whether before or after returning to China, Onomunicated with her. At least half of the words in it described that he had a good-looking and clever young wife, sore that her teeth are still hurting. Song Qing was fortunate again. Fortunately, Ono met this girl named Tang Guo and met such a good Tang family. "When are we going to see the grandfather?" Song Ye couldn''t hold back. Before the ident, in fact, their sister and brother lived in the grandfather''s house. Their grandfather was originally a famous university questioner. Not only did he write well, but he also made good paintings. The ident that year was also among these peaches and plums. It can be said that the Yuan family is the real schrship. If nothing had happened, the Yuan family should be the family of the world today. Chapter 597: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (26) Chapter 597: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (26) Chapter 597: The Vige Flower Favored in the Sky (26) The Yuan family''s house and property were returned to him after the Yuan was rehabilitated. Now the elders live alone in the courtyard, and do not do anything else. They practice calligraphy all day, paint, and walk around. The life is particrly interesting. It is because there are many fewer people around, and some people never return after leaving. The only daughter had disappeared many years ago, and his wife had left early. The two granddaughters and grandchildren also had their own affairs. The granddaughter had contacted in the past few years and knew that the grandson was also doing well. The veteran felt better, but still had some regrets. He never had the opportunity to see his grandson. On this day, the elder was lying on a bamboo chair, basking in the warm sun, listening to the sound of birds in his ears, and falling asleep. Suddenly, the door was knocked. Song Qing invited the elder to take care of him. He heard the knock and hurried up to open the door. Seeing Song Qing and her boyfriend, as well as two other young people who didn''t know him, they beckoned to invite people in. "Who''s here?" The veteran was awakened, and squinted his eyes toward the door. When he saw Song Qing who walked in first, he suddenly got up and sat up quickly. "Qingqing and Li, why are you free today?" "Grandpa." Song Qing walked up with a smile. "Look who I brought." Song Qing gave way, revealing Song Ye''s face, and suddenly a young man appeared, making the veteran a bit embarrassed. When he left, Song Ye was only eleven years old. Now people have changed a lot. He only thinks this young man A little familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere, but I can''t remember it, staring at Song Ye for a long time. Song Ye first spoke, "Grandpa, it''s me." The veteran hesitated for a moment, reacted quickly, and walked to Song Ye''s front in two steps, grasping his hand firmly, "Ono? Are you Ono?" "It''s me, Grandpa." Song Ye was also very excited. When he saw the elder with a healthy body and put down his heart, he still didn''t forget to bring Tang Guo to his front. Grandson and daughter-inw. " The elder was happiest today, and even happier than when he heard the news that he could return to Beijing. The family finally reunited and lived in harmony for several days. The elders particrly liked to talk to Tang Guo. He often asked about Tang County''s development and asionally put forward some opinions, which also benefited Tang Guo. He heard Tang Guo say he was going to take him to Tang County, but the elder refused. He smiled and said that he remained in Beijing, but it was actually useful. Even though he seems to be rtively busy now, he does not intend to give up something, especially since he still has two of his most important rtives. He stays here, not knowing what else he can do in the future. I have to say that it is still well thought out. There is a veteran in Beijing, which is indeed beneficial to Song Qing and Song Ye''s future. The veteran''s connections must be quite extensive. What he wants to do is more useful than a broken leg. "You guys, juste and see me just fine." Song Ye went to Beijing to inspect the environment. Although he wants to stay in Tang County, he can open a branch in Beijing. He is not limited to one ce. Now there are sisters and grandparents to help, easier than expected. Tang Guo was dragged by the elders to his study to see the treasures in his collection, and each one was invaluable inter generations. When Tang Guo was found to be able to catch his word, the elder suddenly liked her more, and thought that it was his grandson who picked up the baby. Chapter 598: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (27) Chapter 598: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (27) Chapter 598: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (27) When Song Ye opened the branch, Song Qing and Li Fan''s wedding was almost ready. The status of both of them is not low, and the people attending their wedding are all heads and faces in Beijing. Three days before the marriage, Song Qing informed the Song family. As for whether they wille or not, it is not her business. Tang Guo was in the auditorium. Song Ye held his hand and quietly pointed her to the man sitting in a certain position, saying that the man was his father. "He looks a lot older than many years ago." Song Ye smiled. "He just met me, and he didn''t recognize me. It seems that my son can''t be ranked in his heart." He estimated that the Song family had no idea what he was doing in Tang County. Maybe ... even where he went, he forgot. Otherwise, because he made such a big movement, the two old Song family members had already spoken to let him return to Beijing. "The two old ones are also here." Song Ye pointed out to Tang Guo the other two old men. Tang Guo nced at them. The two sat down and listened to the people around them. However, the two should be face-saving people and will not make any noise at the wedding. In the end, Song Ye pointed out two young men and women to Tang Guo, just two years after graduation. Both of them work in government units, and they are indeed more fashionable than the others and look a little proud. When the wedding was over, the Song family knew that Song Ye was back, and all their eyes fell on Song Ye. "When did Onoe back, why didn''t you tell the family?" Song Shengrong looked at Song Ye with a nk face, and frowned, his eyes impatiently nced from Song Ye and Tang Guo. Tell the family, have you ever put my dad in your eyes? It is really as stubborn and stubborn as before. " "Okay, don''t talk about children, it''s a good thing to be back." Zhou Yafeng quickly rounded the field, his eyes nced at Tang Guo, "How long have you been married?" Song Ye taunted, and answered, "Seven years." The atmosphere was a bit stiff for seven years, and it was really not short. Zhou Yafeng looked at Tang Guo so young and beautiful, and thought she was just married. "Where is the child? Has the child been brought back?" System: [Host, feel something is wrong. Tang Guo ticked his lips and said, "My family doesn''t care about them, and nothing will happen." System: [OK ... Okay. Song Ye is a man different from men of this era. Sure enough, when the Song family heard that they had no children, they almost jumped up. After seven years of marriage, how could they have no children? The Song family suddenly cast doubt on Tang Guo. From their eyes, Tang Guo saw a message that these people should me her for not being able to have children. "Ono, it wasn''t grandma who said you. After so many years of marriage, you have to have a child anyway." Mrs. Song almost didn''t make it clear that this woman who can''t have children, really can''t ask for it. , Grandma introduces you to a little girl who can give birth. This family is also sharp-eyed. Although I don''t know how much Song Ye has achieved today, but seeing that he is dressed well, he knows that he should be well mixed now. Besides, the elders are now rehabilitated. There is also a capable sister like Song Qing, and Song Ye can never go anywhere. Such a situation made the old man of the Song family move his mind. In particr, I heard that the two had no children, and Tang Guo had a background in rural areas, so how could they be worthy of their Song grandson. Chapter 599: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (28) Chapter 599: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (28) Chapter 599: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (28) Song Ye''s face sank. The Song family was really as disgusting as ever. "That is, second brother, if there is any problem with the second wife''s body, go to the hospital for examination soon." , Still think of his way. " Seeing that the Song family had directly convicted Tang Guo, Song Ye really had no way to give the family a little face. He clenched his little wife''s hand, sneering from his lips, nced at the two old Song family, his father, his stepmother, and two half-sisters. These people seemed to care about him, but in fact, the calctions were shing under their eyes, and they might not have noticed by themselves. It is not that after looking at Song Qing''s development prospects, he couldn''t find a chance to start from Song Qing, and put his mind on him. If he doesn''t exin the matter today, it is estimated that the next day the Song family will find a few girls who have a rtionship with the Song family and send it to him. [Host, I feel Song Ye is getting angry. ] The system said weakly, [but the Song family is really shameless, so many people want to break you up together. In the face of all this is his host, and if you change to a woman, you may be so upset. Tang Guo didn''t speak at all. She believed that Song Ye would handle the matter well, but when she heard Song Ye''s next words, she still didn''t think of it. "I don''t care about it," Song Ye said nkly. "I and Guoguo really have no children in this life." "She really can''t give birth?" The old Mrs. Song''s voice sounded sharply. At first she did not think that this was true, but just thought that a rural girl was not worthy of her Song grandson. Besides, Song Qing is now in a good position, because some things happened in the past, and the rtionship with the Song family is not good. Now Song Ye is back, it is the time when the Song family and Song Qing rx their rtionship. As long as they bring Song Ye to the Song family''s camp, are they not afraid that Song Qing will not take care of her only brother? The patriarch was vindicated years ago. They also heard that apart from the turbulent era, they really wanted to reconnect with the patriarch. The Elder Song family now has some regrets. It was long known that the elders had a day of reconciliation. They could not have done anything absolutely like that. But at that time, everyone was in danger, and who wanted so much. The thoughts of the old Song family''s eyes, Song Ye saw clearly, so his heart was so cool. They just wanted to get benefits from him, his sister, and his grandfather, for fear that they would forget the absurd things that they had done, so that his mother died of illness. He also wanted to benefit from him, and now wants to hurt his wife maliciously. He really wanted to ask if the Song family s mind was caught in the door. Is he so stupid? "Guoguo is very healthy. We went to the hospital to check it before," Song Ye didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He interrupted the idea of the family earlier and left here with his young wife. " After that, all the people present showed incredible expressions, and the Buddha was asking, what''s your question? Tang Guo looked at Song Ye in amazement, and Song Ye grabbed her tighter, only lowering his head to show her a smile, and that smile told her that the Song family''s affairs should be left to him to solve. Chapter 600: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (29) Chapter 600: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (29) Chapter 600 The Vige Flower Favored in the Sky (29) "I can''t have a child in my life," Song Ye lied without blushing. "In the final analysis, I still have Guoguo. Now Guoguo doesn''t hate me, do you hate her?" "I Song Ye put the words here today. Guoguo is the treasure I treasured in Song Ye''s life. No one is allowed to maliciously hurt her." Song Ye was very cold when he said this. "Especially Song family." "I will never forget Song Ye." "At that time, I was young and couldn''t protect another important woman in my life, but now Song Ye is not something you can fiddle with." Song Shengrong''s face sank immediately. "Sure enough, it was born the same way as before." Song Ye was smirked, "Anti-bones?" "Song Shengrong, you touch your own conscience and say, is it because I was born with a diarrhea, or is your Song family doing too much? If the matter is really calcted, I can sue you for bigamy." Song Ye''s mouth sneered, "Exactly, this time I came to Beijing to meet two friends who arewyers. They have just returned to China and should really want to do a case and make a name." The faces of the Song family changed a lot. If they had nt been afraid of Song Ye s threat before, the Song family is no longer the Song family. In addition, there are some deadly opponents of the Zhou family. If the real thing is to be grasped, the scenery of the Song family is really over. "I just came back to see my sister this time, to see my sister find happiness," Song Ye nced at the disturbed Song family. "I''m not interested in you, and I will leave soon and return to Tangjia Vige." Of course it is impossible, but he has never forgotten his mother''s death, and those who owe his mother will pay a price. "Nothing." Song Shengrong whispered, other people heard that he had to go back to the ce where the birds did nt shit, and there was a bit of contempt in his heart. The second son of the Song family was regretful. There was no Song Ye this way, no matter Song Qing or The elders are afraid of doing anything. Zhou Yafeng was relieved. She had to provoke in front of the second son of the Song family and sent the two siblings out. She didn''t want Song Ye toe back. Now that Song Ye was unable to give birth and had a physical problem, he was still thinking of returning to the poor and remote ce. Zhou Yafeng felt a little happy. What she inferior in those years was that she was no better than Miss Yuan Jia, who was really born Shuxiang Mendi in any way. She has always liked Song Shengrong, but there is a youngdy from the Yuan family in front of her. It is impossible for the second son of the Song family to choose her. Fortunately, Song Shengrong didn''t like cultured women much, but she liked her gentleness. The turmoil was the source of triggering everything. Miss Yuan Jia was ill and sick by their lives, and her children were also given away by her. When she went out, the family she had worked so hard for was also epted by her. This is what Zhou Yafeng is most proud of in her life. She was anxious for Song Ye, who had been outstanding since she was a child. She had been indifferent in her life and could neverpare with her son. Song Ye nced at Zhou Yafeng and took a look at his mind, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth, and Tang Guo discovered it. From the beginning, she discovered that Song Ye''s return to Beijing was not a rage, especially after he came to Beijing, he was busy with other things besides the branch office. "Go back and talk with Guoguo." Song Ye saw the doubts of his young wife, knowing that his wife was very smart, and whispered in her ear. This unmanned behavior made Song Shengrong look so angry. Chapter 601: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (30) Chapter 601: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (30) Chapter 601: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (30) Thinking of Song Ye''s threat, Song Shengrong really didn''t dare to do anything. Now he can''tpare with the spirit of the year. In the end, Song Ye took Tang Guo away andpletely ignored the Song family. "The second brother is really degenerate." Song Rui pulled the cor, with a proud smile on the corner of his mouth. "The second brother, when everyone saw it, boasted a sentence or two, saying it was a vigorous and hard-working Upgoing young man. " "Now, the second brother has been smoothed by destiny. Grandpa, grandma, don''t worry about it. Even if the second brother is like this, even after returning to Beijing, he has been away for so many years, and his vision has not kept up. Later, he didn''t even take the exam, and he wanted to give up long ago. " "That is, since the second brother likes to stay in the trance, go with him." Song Xuan poked his lips. "It is probably a physical problem that prevents the second brother froming back. A man cannot have his own offspring. That s really a bit pitiful, I do nt know if it s just that I ca nt have children. Song Xuan''s words left the whole family unclear. "Yeah, I think the aunt is pretty. I don''t think it''s impossible to give up the second brother. Grandpa, grandma, you really want him toe back. Whose daughter in Beijing is willing to marry the second brother? Is it the second marriage Are you dying the girls? " The second Song family was said to be moving, yeah, especially Song Ye was obviously not close to them. Seeing that they are like enemies, Song Qing also gave at least a smiley face. This wild cub grew up outside is really not suitable for return Song family. It wasn''t the grandson who picked it up at that time, it might be the enemy. Especially Song Ye mentioned the incident just now, they were really afraid that he would find them to settle ounts, and the death of Miss Yuan Family really had some rtionship with them. After the Song family looked at each other, they dismissed the idea of contacting Song Ye again, and then this person was gone. As for Song Qing, anyway, there is ayer of blood rtionship, can always get some benefits, no matter how they are also Song Qing''s grandparents, Song Qing''s biological father. Song Ye took Tang Guo back to the vi, and his face still did not look good. "Aye, are you still angry?" Song Ye reached out and held his little wife in his arms. Since the death of his grandfather, after his mother died, he has received the most warmth from the Tang family. Especially his young wife is really kind to him. Those disgusting things even wanted to hurt him. "I have known their faces for a long time. I just feel wronged for my mother. They have done so many wrong things and don''t think they are wrong at all. They still have the confidence and now want to count my sister through me." "Is there any n for Ye Ye?" Song Ye looked up, looked at the sweet smile of his young wife, and nodded. "Why did my mother get so angry that they can live a lifetime without guilt?" "I want them to be upset, to make them look like everyone, so that they can''t see and eat, only envy." "Don''t they value the Song family''s scenery? I want to let the Song family down. Zhou Yafeng doesn''t value her pair of children. When I was a kid, I alwayspared them with me and my sister. He said he didn''t recognize her stepmother and didn''t respect her. In the past few years, the children in the same hospital watched me and my sister and hid. Later, they learned that they were taught by an adult, for fear that the child would be damaged by us. "I will let Zhou Yafeng understand what is good, and her children will only grow old and carry her forever." Chapter 602: The village flower beloved to heaven (31) Chapter 602: The vige flower beloved to heaven (31) Chapter 602: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (31) "Aye has always been excellent." The anger in Song Ye''s stomach waspletely dispelled by this praise. His fruit is so good. "Don''t look at Song Xuan and Song Rui working in government units. In fact, their positions are not high. They can still be reced at any time. The Song family has two courtyard houses. The two old people live alone and the other is the Song Shengrong family. live." "As for many courtyards and shops, they originally did not belong to them. Later, due to certain things, they were returned to the original owner. Because of this, the Zhou family did not seed, and they were copied by the Zhou family. Few don''t hate it. In order to find suitable positions for the two little ones, the Song family almost emptied the family. " Song Ye''s words made Tang Guo understand the situation, that is, the Song family did not want to make any achievements in the officialdom. Those who had been killed by the Zhou family at that time would not look at them. Even if they get up, there must be something trapped in them waiting for them to jump. "The Song family is not jealous of my sister right now, do you want to get rich?" Song Ye''s lips evoked a smile, which was a bit bad, and really shed Tang Guo''s eyes. She found the man to be particrly charming when he was serious, and a bit cute when he was alone. She didn''t hold back, touched Song Ye''s eyes, and said, "A Ye is so cute." Song Ye held the little wife''s hand and put it on his lips and kissed. "This time my sister took me to meet a lot of people. I also talked to my grandfather about my own ideas. His elderly people are very supportive." The death of Song Ye''s mother was also beyond the care of the elders, and he could breathe for his daughter. He didn''t agree with him. The reason why he hasn''t done it is waiting for Song Ye. Now Song Ye doesn''t talk to the Song family any more, he is even more so. "My n is," Song Ye smiled deeply. "Let the Song family willingly go out to do business in the sea, give them a sweet taste, wait a bit, and let them understand that the mall is still cruel and does nothing, just with those The people who were killed by the Zhou family say hello and say that the Song family is getting rich and rising. With the virtues of the Song family, they must have benefited. The tail will rise high, and the two small ones must not stand it. Stay, there will be no one in the eyes, and no one looks down on them. Young people are too arrogant and will easily offend people. " System: [Loss, much the same as the host. If you haven''t made a fortune, you definitely won''t feel heartache. Once you''ve made a fortune, you''re used to the days of pampering and treating yourself, and then being beaten back to the original form, it must be very painful and desperate. "When they lose everything, they find that the shopping mall is not working, and the officialdom is not working. The family still only has the quadrangle. It is time for Song Rui and Song Xuan to talk about marriage." "Song Rui''s wife should be reluctant to squeeze in a yard with them, with the family name of the Song family. Most ordinary girls look down on them and will definitely look at a good family." "The Song family, for their only grandson, will definitely consider whether to sell one and buy a new house for Song Rui." Song Ye''s lips were ticked, "Zhou Yafeng is willing to sell, but the two old ones in the Song family will definitely not agree. Song Shengrong will definitely be distressed, but in the end, Zhou Yafeng will definitely be persuaded. The family should be sold or not. The yard was turbulent for a while. " Tang Guo was a bit stunned. The man''s thoughts were really sped, and he clearly understood the Song family''s future development. Chapter 603: Village Flowers Beloved to the Sky (32) Chapter 603: Vige Flowers Beloved to the Sky (32) Chapter 603: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (32) "By the time the yard was sold, Song Rui was satisfied. What did Guo Guo think Song Xuan would think?" System: [I rub, there is really nothing wrong with a woman when the man is fighting. The host is big. Where is this man from? "For a courtyard, the distribution of property in the family is uneven, and it is time for the brothers and sisters to see the truth." Song Ye was holding his wife and children, and the old **** was saying, "Actually, I did nt do anything from the beginning, but all the consequences have evolved by themselves. With the selfishness of the Song family, it can only be like this in the end. As a result, it may even be more aggressive than I expected. " "Guo Guo, I have so many calctions, don''t you think I''m a bad person, do you think I''m terrible?" Seriously, revealing his inner calctions in front of his daughter-inw, Song Ye was still a little scared, afraid Holding the baby he has been holding in his palm. Tang Guoughed as soon as she heard it. She was afraid? Will she be afraid? She counted more people than Song Ye had eaten. Those people are sorry for Song Ye and his mother, shouldn''t they be calcting? If Song Ye really let go of the Song family, she would think that this person is boring, her biological mother would be killed by poprity, and the days are good. She never thought of anything to do, and she would think this person is not cute. On the contrary, Song Ye wanted to do it, which is in line with her ideas. She is also a person who reports revenge. People who make mistakes need to pay the price and get punishment. "How could I be afraid of A Ye," she looped around Song Ye''s waist. "A Ye is just because of her mother''s injustice. This is the right thing to do, and you can''t let the mother leave so badly." Song Ye was really touched. He did not indicate another purpose of returning to Beijing before, that is, he did not consider what to say. After taking her to the Song family, he dared to speak. Only after seeing the shamelessness of the Song family will his wife understand how much he hates. The two did not stay in Beijing for a long time. When Song Ye and Tang Guo left, they heard that the Song family was preparing to go to sea to do business. At present Song Rui and Song Xuan have no ns to resign, but I believe they will not hesitate before long. The Beijing branch was handed over to the second brother Tang Tianhang. Tang Tianhang prefers making money more than dealing with the officialdom. He came to Beijing with Tang Guo and brought arge number of people to carry out branch business. With Tang Tianhang here, Song Ye basically doesn''t need to worry about it. The Song family didn''t need to do anything, just wait for the momentum of the Song family toe together. Actually, he didn''t need to notify those people, presumably those people would not make the Song family feel better. Tang Guo and Song Ye had returned to Tang County at this time. When she returned to Tang County, she heard a message. Xie Shijun is about to change jobs, and after a while he will bring Chen Ying and his children back. At present, the Xie family is working hard to help Xie Shijun run the rtionship and see if he can find a good job. Don''t think about Tangxian here. Good posts have long been exhausted. Everyone wants to squeeze in. There is nothing about Xie Shijun at all. The Xie family went to Linxian, the county where the mayor was the county head. "Xie Shijun should not have been the head of the team. How did he change his career?" Tang Guo asked the system curiously. "Is there any reason in it? I want to know how Chen Ying returned here." Not to mention Chen Ying, she almost forgot this person. But Chen Ying calcted that she could not do it this way. Chapter 604: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (33) Chapter 604: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (33) Chapter 604: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (33) What the system wants to say is that even if the host doesn''t need to do anything, when Chen Ying returns to Tang County, he sees such a big change in Tang County. It was Song Ye, the man he could not avoid, who found Tang County in one hand, and found that the county head of Tang County was Tang Shouguo, and Tang Cunhua had be a county head. And the wife of the head of the delegation she wanted to be, also lost her job. Xie Shijun''s change of business must be because there was no chance for promotion. If given the opportunity to rise above, the fool would not be willing to change jobs. In the case of Xie Shijun, finding a decent job is definitely out of the question, but Chen Ying will not be reconciled. Back in the county, can youpare with the scenery''s wife? Of course the worst thing is Song Ye. Tang Guo was reminded by the system, and she really felt that she didn''t need to do anything. Chen Ying looked at Song Ye''s current achievements, and how much she favored her, and she was so angry. "A bit happy." "What makes Guoguo happy?" Song Ye opened the door and saw the young wife sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face, seeming to be happier than making money. He walked over and habitually held her in his arms. This was a habit developed over the years. His fruit was particrly sweet when heughed, and he was especially warm when he was holding it. If he wasn''t afraid of beingughed by outsiders, he really wanted to go everywhere Hug. When Tang Guo heard Song Ye''s idea, he didn''t hold back the ridicule, and she was not a warm water bag. "I''m so happy that I''m very happy." Song Ye spected that something must have happened. She looked at her with serious eyes and was looked at by a handsome man. Especially this man poked her like, she really couldn''t help it. "Okay, let me tell you, Chen Ying and Xie Shijun areing back." Song Ye wondered, why are these two happy when they return? Isn''t it because of Xie Shijun? Song Ye frowned. "Don''t guess, not because of Xie Shijun, but because of Chen Ying." Tang Guo smiled, "Want to know why, you will understand when shees back." Song Ye still felt that things were not that simple. He did not forget that when Yingqing was still earningbor points in the vige, Chen Ying and he worked diligently. He took it to heart, and if that Chen Ying dared to bully him, he would start with Xie Shijun. Anyway, that Xie Shijun had secretly seen his fruit before. The look did not know what it meant, in short, it made him ufortable. "Xie Shijun is going back to work?" "Yes indeed." Song Ye paused and asked, "Where, shouldn''t it be our Tang County?" "Thanks to the ability of the Xie family, Tangxian can''t make it to them." Song Ye breathed a sigh of relief and heard Tang Guo say, "It''s in Linxian." It''s a bit close. Song Ye secretly thought that if he was so close, wouldn''t he often see it when he went to Linxian in the future? He aimed at his wife in his arms. Regardless of Xie Shijun''s thoughts, he thought that the other party could not be too close to his fruit. "For the sake of fellow vigers, I will talk to him at that time. Xie Shijun is still good. I saw himst time. He should be a more serious person. Does it hurt him too much to work in the county? Tang Guo :? "It''s up to you." Tang Guo did not refuse, of course she had her own calctions. If you let Chen Ying know that her husband''s work is implemented, Song Ye will help, and I don''t know if the other party will feel that someone has been fed a shit. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care about Song Ye, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and he said, how could Guo Guo care about other men? Is it because he doesn''t look good enough to spoil her? Absolutely impossible, he was so anxious to take it out to feed her. Where did everyone go today and the date? I also voted for the goblin outside! Did you hear my marmot screaming? Ah! Contraction! see you tomorrow! good night! (Manual smile) Chapter 605: The village flower beloved to heaven (34) Chapter 605: The vige flower beloved to heaven (34) Chapter 605: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (34) "Why is there one more Tang County?" Holding two children, Chen Ying stood next to Xie Shijun and looked at the city in front of her. She had a particrly delicate feeling in her heart. She remembered that when she left, it should be a barren mountain? Even where weeds don''t grow, how can it be a city right now? After marrying Xie Shijun, she made up her mind not to ask Tangjiacun and the Chen family anymore. She didn''t know how much Tangjiacun had changed in these years. The Xie family had written through them. Basically, the letter was Xie Shijun''s mother, Xu Qin. The content of each letter was simr, except that the Tangjia vige had changed a lot. At that time, telegraphs would only be generated unless there was a particrly urgent matter. As for Xie Shijun''s two younger brothers and sisters, who are not close to Chen Ying, they have almost no rtionship. Chen Ying looked at the bustling city in front of her, which was obviously different from the situation of thest life, and her feelings were getting worse and worse. In fact, what made her even more ufortable was that Xie Shijun didn''t have the opportunity to promote the regimental leader. She was no longer the regimental wife. Because of Xie Shijun''s change of business, the rtionship between the two was also a bit stiff, and a lot of quarrels were made for this. In the end, Chen Ying also asked other people, and it was finally determined that it was really difficult for Xie Shijun to continue his promotion, and he was unwilling to return with Xie Shijun. Later, I heard Xie Shijun said that his hometown was developing well. He had no chance to go back, and with his qualifications, his position would definitely not be low when he returned. Chen Ying had to give up. Leaving aside nothing, Xie Shijun was okay with her, at least much better than Song Ye of the previous life. And they also have a pair of children, and it''s boring to keep going. "Shijun, you haven''te back for a long time, and you have left Tangjia Vige for too long. Of course, I don''t know how much has changed here." Xu Qin, holding her grandchildren and smiling, was obviously very satisfied with the current life. Chen Ying saw that Xu Qin was wearing a fashionable coat, she also had a gold ring on her hand, a gold ne on her neck, gold earrings on her ears, and a series of gold jewelry. She almost dazzled her eyes. The Xie family got rich? ? What Chen Ying couldn''t ept was that Xu Qin was old, rubbed powder on her face, drew her eyebrows, and so on ... It seemed that her mother-inw was wearing a jade bracelet on her wrist. low. The Xie family is really rich. This time, Chen Ying thought for sure. Someone who originally looked down on the rustic Xu Qin in the soil, now has a smile on his face. Anyway, now that she wants toe back to live, how can she not offend her mother-inw in the future. Xie Shijun and others did not understand her before, but the only thing was that she was very filial and very filial to Xu Qin. Xu Qin pulled the three brothers and sisters in those days, which was more difficult for a woman. "Mom, what happened here after I and Shi Jun left?" Xu Qin''s impression of Chen Ying was still good. He said with a smile, "That''s a long story. After all, after you leave, this Tangjia vige really changed a lot." "Let''s go home and talk back home slowly." Xu Qin remembered the changes over the years and said something in his mouth, "It''s awful, it''s awful, people from big cities are just awesome." Chen Ying pursed her lips, feeling worse and worse. After returning to Xie''s house, looking at the small independent house, its luxury isparable to many expensive vis in the future. Not only that, along the way,pared to Xie''s house, there are houses one by one. I don''t know what to say. In previous lives, these were not there. Chapter 606: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (35) Chapter 606: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (35) Chapter 606: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (35) "Remember Song Zhiqing?" Xu Qin did not talk about the changes in Tangjiacun, but talked about Song Ye. When ites to Song Ye, Chen Ying''s face is not very good-looking. In a previous life, this man was a nightmare of her life. "Song Zhiqing in the vige? I remember he was married to Tang Cunhua. Why did they fall out?" Chen Ying subconsciously thought that with the stubborn bull temper of Song Ye, one day he would turn his face with the Tang family. It wasn''t her who was bullied this time, and there was a vague feeling in the heart, and she was very curious. Xu Qin quickly shook her head. "What is upsetting and not upsetting, the two are okay. They have been married for so many years and have never seen a temper. No matter it is Song Zhiqing or Tang Cunhua, people are very good." Even now, when one of them bes a big boss and the other is the county magistrate, when he sees the vigers, he does not stand high, but speaks very well. People in this vige can have today. Thanks to these two people, they are toote to be grateful. How can they expect others to be bad. The better the Tang family, the better Song Ye, is what they want. They understand that the Tang family is good, and Song Ye is good. All the people in Tang County can only benefit. Xu Qin is not stupid and knows who to follow. However, she did not know how preconceived her son-inw Chen Ying was with Song Ye. Chen Ying was a little surprised. Song Ye didn''t turn his face with Tang Guo. Is it true that Tang Guo looks better than her? Boring his lips boring, what good is good-looking. No matter what, she doesn''t think that Song Ye can bepared with Xie Shijun in Tangjia Vige. When Xie Shijun bes an official, then Song Ye is not lower than them, even if the Tang family is rich, what? Years are still official. "What''s wrong?" Chen Ying asked again. Xu Qin did not sell Guanzi this time, and the development of Tangjia Vige over the years has finally be a matter of Tang County. Originally, it was clear and honest with the two. When Chen Ying heard Song Ye lead the whole vige to be rich, that bad feeling had alreadye to pass. Then I heard that the entire Tang County was established by Song Ye, and Tang County''s urban nning was made by Tang Guo. She just wanted to stand up and say loudly: Impossible! !! how is this possible? how can that be possible? Song Ye, the man, she knows best. She has no patience or background. Thest life was spent with her all her life, and the money she earned was only enough to keep her from starving. So useless and no man at all, how could he be the one who built Tangxian in one hand? As for Tang Guo, she wasn''t clear. After all, the other person married Xie Shijun in thest life and became the envy wife of everyone. She is the little princess of the Tang family. She might not be able to deny it. But Song Ye is different! Although their past lives did not bear fruit, they are under one roof all the time, and the other side weighs a few pounds or two. Is nt she clear? Create a Tang County? ? impossible! !! Even if Song Ye was reborn like her, she wouldn''t have that much ability. She sat on the sofa with no blood on her face, remembering herst life. The man who faced the loess face back to the sky and was silent and never gave her a goodplexion, even when she died, she kicked her legs very simply, at the end of her life. At the moment, the other party was really reluctant to even say a word to her. After designing and marrying each other, they thought about their chances in life. "Eiko, what''s wrong with you?" Xie Shijun found Chen Ying''s face was not good, and asked with concern, "Aren''t you hurrying and not feeling well?" Chapter 607: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (36) Chapter 607: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (36) Chapter 607: Favorite Vige Flower (36) Chen Ying was baffled and bloodless and was returned to the room by Xie Shijun. Xu Qin was also a little worried, telling her to take a good rest, turn around and buy chicken, and prepare some delicious stew for her daughter-inw. In any case, Chen Ying apanied Xie Shijun to the army and gave birth to a child and a daughter to the old Xie family. Now that the situation is better at home, how can I be wronged by my daughter-inw. These Chen Ying didn''t know, she was impossible in her head. impossible! Song Ye, how could the man have today''s achievements. A man of no avail became the creator of the entire Tang County and was shown as a faith by all the people in Tangjia Vige. Just now Xu Qin talked about Song Ye, and she was full of pride. And Xie Shijun''s sentence, "I''ve met before, and at that time I knew Song Zhiqing was not a simple person." What makes Chen Ying the most ufortable is that Xie Shijun admits that Song Ye is excellent, and his tone even shows that he is not as good as Song Ye. This is so ufortable for her. She was deliberate, and at the risk of calcting that Song Ye and Tang Guo were getting married, wasn''t she trying to get rid of each other and find a man thousands of times better than Song Ye? When she was with her, she was a stubborn, stubborn, useless man. Why did she be so outstanding after she and the other party were involved, it is beyond hope. "Shijun, I will cook some soup for Yingzi. Before you returned to work, Song Dong also asked me specifically. When youe back, you can go to him. He has a rtionship in the city. Does Tang County have any? The way to enter, I think the city is still good, it is better than the next county. "Xu Qin came out of the kitchen." You bring something, hurry up and see, the vige has changed so much. Song Dong remembers you, and we also It''s too rude to be thankful anyway. " Xie Shijun nodded. He still understood the rtionship. The reason why he couldn''t get up was that he didn''t have the opportunity to make achievements, and the other was that the rtionship was not hard and he couldn''t get up. Xu Qin had already prepared the gifts long ago, and Xie Shijun went to Song Ye to take them. When Xie Shijun came, Tang Guo and Song Ye were at home. The young couple were sweet and funny to y with cats in the yard. Xie Shijun was invited to see this kind of warm scene. The pretty woman was sitting on a chair, holding an equally beautiful kitten, and a man crouched beside her, giving him the feeling that this man was like a big cat, and waspeting with that kitten. This idea made Xie Shijunugh a bit. "A guest is here." Tang Guo pushed Song Ye, who was so big that he was jealous with a cat. Song Ye quickly stood up, and the warm scene just now disappeared. When Xie Shijun looked at the two of them carefully, he was a little surprised, and it turned out that they were Lang Cai women. When he left, the two were young. Now it seems that the appearance of the two has not changed much. The only changes should be the environment, the other person''s dress, and the momentum of the man Song Ye. And Tang Guo, he has been married for a long time, the initial illusion of that moment has long been thrown behind him. And now the two couples are still benefactors of the entire Tangjia Vige. As a qualified soldier, he cannot think about it. Chapter 608: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (37) Chapter 608: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (37) Chapter 608: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (37) "Aye, you go talk." Tang Guo certainly knew Xie Shijun''s intentions. He was also unlucky to say that he was being followed by Chen Ying. If Chen Ying really likes the other person and live a good life then don''t talk about it, but Chen Ying is destined not to be a peaceful person who knows contentment. Song Ye nodded, although he used to bring his young wife with him when he talked about contracts with others. But in front of Xie Shijun, he thought that it was still best not to let the other party see his baby. The feeling at that time has upset him so far, otherwise he would not do anything to get Xie Shijun away. [The host is big. You didn''t think that your family was wrong. He doesn''t seem to want Xie Shijun to see you. "You know, I didn''t pretend to know anything, did he just handle it?" [Well, this world should be rtively safe to talk about. There are not so many troublesome things, is it because this is a world of unfinished fiction? There are still many fictional worlds that I pass through, but there are really two of them in the first two chapters. Well, this leads to the host being very peaceful and not thinking about how to count her enemies all the time, so that the enemies get the most punishment. Then ... the host was very happy, his energy was soaring, and he couldn''t stop. [The host is big, and Tianquan is bright again. Tang Guo was interested, "Really?" [Well, and I feel that the power in Tianquan is very powerful, but I do nt seem to be able to touch it. At the beginning, Tianquan was almost dark. Since the host released himself greatly, Tianquan has be brighter and brighter. The power inside is also getting stronger and stronger. He said that this was a vague spection. Could his host have shuttled through these worlds, but in fact, it was necessary to do something with her heart to end this long journey? Tang Guo also thought of this, "I will not be able to wrong myself anymore." Hearing this sentence, the system''s hearts are shaking, and I always feel that this sentence signifies that people in the world who have bullied their hosts will be particrly unlucky. [Yes, the host is big, I upgraded again. "What''s more this time?" The system is a bit depressed. [There are not many other capabilities. There is an email function in the panel. I do nt know what it is used for. I do nt know other systems. I do nt know what this function is for. "Have you received any letters?" No. Tang Guo let go of his mind, it was really useless, no wonder the system was depressed. [Next time I will encounter another system. I don''t rush to eat each other first. I have a bold idea. Tang Guo is a little speechless. The system seems to be more and more human, but she is very cooperative. "What''s the idea?" [Let the other party send me an email to try first. I want to see if that email can be used. I tried it before eating it. Seriously, Tang Guo did not expect that the system really had such a big idea! It''s really a big idea. Inexplicably, her systemic thinking is a bit bad, and I don''t know who to learn from. Xie Shijun and Song Ye talked for an hour, and after he came out, Tang Guo obviously felt that there was a feeling of hard work and hard work in this man. She blinked, nced at Song Ye who followed, and she didn''t know what kind of chicken soup was poured into Xie Shijun by her family, and she actually stimted the other person''s bloodiness. Chapter 609: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (38) Chapter 609: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (38) Chapter 609: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (38) With the help of Song Ye, Xie Shijun''s work in the city was basically implemented. With Song Ye''s current status, is it not easy to do these things? After seeing Song Ye, Xie Shijun really admired this young man a few years younger than him. In less than ten years, he changed his hometown, changed the fate of Tangxian people, and made Tangxian a leading city in the country. He is not a fool. From the current state of development in Tang County, Song Ye must not stop there. The former Tangjia Vige and the current Tang County may be Tang City, and even one day, it may be a municipality directly under the Central Government. As a member of his hometown, he certainly wanted to see such a thriving development. I thought that leaving the army, there was no ce to show ambitions. After talking with Song Ye, he found that no matter where he was, he could glow. It is a pity not to be in Tangxian, it is the same to be able to go to the city, and he can also make a small contribution to the development of Tangxian. Xie Shijun went back happily and told Xu Qin the good news, but he was very happy. My son changed his career to find a good job. This time, he really had a job. In Xu Qin s opinion, Song Ye opened his mouth and it was definitely not bad. He went directly to the city. I am really grateful. "Yingzi hasn''t woken up yet?" Xie Shijun remembered Chen Ying who was pale earlier. "I was in a hurry before rushing. She hasn''t been away for a long time and may be a bit ufortable." "No, people are following you around, Shijun, you have to be good to others." Xu Qin said. Xie Shijun nodded, hesitated, he still did not ask some of his doubts. To Chen Ying, he always felt that this woman had no love in his eyes. Thinking about that time, their marriage contract was promised by their parents, and they really did not have any free love. The children were so old. It was not useful to care about these. As long as Chen Ying lives well with him, he will not wrong this woman. But he was still very envious. Before going to Song Ye''s house and watching the warm and loving appearance of the two people, that was his imaginary husband and wife life. "Speaking of Tang Guo, Song Dong is a good person," Xu Qin said with some regrets. "But these two people have been married for so many years, they didn''t n to have children. A few days ago, many people wanted to fight. Song Dong''s idea. " "They have no children?" "No, I heard that I didn''t n to." Xie Shijun was a little surprised. Do you still think so clearly this year? Xu Qin is a little funny, "Now the entire Tang County is paying attention to them, and there are some girls who are pretty self-sufficient and think they can be superior." Xu Qin said here and took a sip. Onion, is Song Dong''s young couple feeling bad? I think they just want to have a rtionship with two people. " Hearing Xu Qin''s words, Xie Shijun was a little happy. The olddy in his family really had a different idea from others. "Mom doesn''t think it''s bad that they don''t have children?" Xie Shijun has been outside all the year round, and has also heard of some couples who don''t have children, what they say is Dink, and only enjoy the love of a lifetime. "That''s what other people think. Can we outsiders control it?" Xu Qinughed. "Shijun, don''t interrupt yourself with this kind of thing. It''s the husband and wife Song Dong''s thing. Your mother told you that it was to warn you. To avoid offending people, all the people in Tang County are divorced, and they will not divide. " "Okay, mom, do you look at me like that? Song Dong helped me, and I''m not the kind to show revenge. I will remember this." Chapter 610: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (39) Chapter 610: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (39) Chapter 610: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (39) In the evening, Chen Ying just woke up and heard that Xie Shijun''s work had been carried out and he was going to the city. This person made Chen Ying feel better. At least the man she liked was not simple. She was able to work in the city with her ability. In the afternoon, she had a dream, and dreamed of her previous life, it was a nightmare. Now she doesn''t want to hear the words Song Ye at all. If she really wants to keep her in Tang County, it will be more ufortable than killing her. "Shijun, when are we going to the city?" Chen Ying was anxious to leave immediately, pursing her lips gently, looking at Xie Shijun with expectant face. Xie Shijun gave her a strange look. "Don''t go back to your house first to see it?" He knew the incident at the time, and it was a little funny to say. He really didn''t like the others in the Chen family, but he returned. I''m sure I have to see each other. "It''s been so many years, and I''m going to see it anyway." "Then go tomorrow." Chen Ying also knew that she could not break the rtionship with the Chen family. She wouldn''t go and see if she came back. I didn''t know what people around would say. "Go to your house tomorrow. The day after tomorrow we will invite Song Dong to dinner." Chen Ying was a little confused, only nodded, "Okay." She didn''t ask why. In her opinion, it was mostly because of Song Ye''s current status, and there was nothing to ask the other party to eat. But thinking of facing Song Ye, she felt ufortable. On Tang Guo''s side, I heard that Chen Ying took Xie Shijun back to Chen''s house. Thinking of the current situation of the Chen family, heughed secretly, and Chen Ying was afraid that she would get angry from this trip. But it''s not about her. Just tease the cat and tease the man every day. Song Ye :? Cat = Man = Song Ye As Tang Guo expected, Chen Ying returned to the Chen family and did not get the good looks of the Chen family. Although the entire Tangjia vige was getting rich, but because the Chen family still had some disbelief about Song Ye at the beginning, it was a step behind, The others in the vige have to develop worse. In addition, the Chen family has a characteristic of sneaking and sneaking, having no patience, and wanting to take a big head. They are still the kind of people who do not like to learn and progress. For those who are not thinking about progress, and don''t devote themselves to development, Song Ye is also incapable of helping, and will definitely not reuse it, leaving it to itself. But no matter what, it is better than Chen Ying, who has been with the army for many years. With regard to Xie Shijun''s sry, the Chen family today really doesn''t care much. In addition, she followed Xie Shijun regardless of her disregard and revenge with Chen Fangfang. The entire Chen family was not very satisfied with Chen Ying. In the face of the ridicule and sarcasm of the Chen family, Chen Ying could not stay for a long time, and finally Chen Fangfang proposed to go shopping, and she agreed. As a result, this agreement was in line with Chen Fangfang''s strategy. At that time, Chen Fangfang still remembered clearly, because Xie Shijun could have lost her face. Looking at Chen Ying today, she thought of a good way. Next, Chen Ying felt Chen Fangfang''s malice. The other party was in front of her, buying clothes and jewellery, and she did not feel bad at all. She was really mad at her. "Sister, shouldn''t you be rare in our little ce, right? You''ve seen big-world people with your brother-inw." After sessfully seeing Chen Ying''s stink face, Chen Fangfang didn''t mention much energy in her heart. "Sister, if you don''t hate it, I''ll buy two for you, too?" Chen Ying froze, "No, I have seen many of these things, not rare." In fact, each of these things bought by Chen Fangfang is particrly expensive, and the style is not seen elsewhere. see you tomorrow Chapter 611: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (40) Chapter 611: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (40) Chapter 611: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (40) Chen Ying was full of anger at Chen Fangfang. Later, no matter where he went, countless people talked about Song Ye, a man who talked about Song Ye, and Tang Guo. She suddenly found that Song Ye was not only different from the previous life, that the corrugated man turned out to love Tang Guo like that. Listening to those people''s words, Chen Ying was jealous. This man and her tortured each other for a lifetime, and he was not a considerate person at all. Why is the other person so good to Tang Guo? Hearing Song Ye once said that he enjoys pampering his wife and enjoying the love life of the two of them, so they do nt want the affection between the two to be intervened by a third party, this third party is not just other people , And the children they may have. So, Song Ye, a man, is petting his wife to the point where he does not want children, and even eats child''s vinegar? Chen Ying was ufortable, very ufortable. Why is this so, how can this man do that? On the third day, Xie Shijun invited Song Ye to dinner. Xie Shijun chose a good restaurant, and the price was also high in Tang County. But neither Xie Shijun nor Xu Qin thought it should be. Only Chen Ying and Xie Shijunined, "Shijun, there is no need to go to such an expensive ce?" Although Xie Shijun returned with a settling fee, it was also a lot of money, and she kept it here. However, since returning to Tangxian, knowing the living standards of Tangxian people, Chen Ying is really not in the heart. Xie Shijun''s resettlement fee was afraid of people in Tang County. Even though she has made some money over the years, she is still not as good as the people in Tang County. "This is what it should be." Xie Shijun was a little displeased. "Please invite Song Dong to dinner. You can''t go to a shabby ce. This is just right." Chen Ying felt a little angry, especially when she found that Xie Shijun was admired by Song Ye both inside and outside her words. She really wanted to use a mallet to wake the man up. What is the prestige of others? Why didn''t you see it before? Xie Shijun''s eyes were full of money. Xie Shijun felt that Chen Ying was angry with him. Yesterday, he and Chen Ying talked about Song Ye as a great man. As a result, Chen Ying was very perfunctory. Not only that, but he also said something that devalued Song Ye, which made him very ufortable. Perhaps I saw that Chen Ying didn''t want to talk about Song Ye, he didn''t say much, and also forgot to tell Chen Ying that he invited Song Ye to eat this time, in order to thank the other party for helping him implement his work. When Tang Guo and Song Ye came to the restaurant, Xie Shijun was already waiting at the door. When they saw theming, the other side invited them to the private room with great enthusiasm. Chen Ying stood aside, her face was a little stiff, but she could still see that the other party tried to maintain a smile, but Tang Guo saw that, and it was estimated that it would notst long. She and the two nodded and leaned on Song Ye, who was holding her waist. At first nce, they were two people. Like the legend, the rtionship must be very good. Everyone in the restaurant knows Song Ye and Tang Guo. After all, they are already regrs here. Anyone who invites Song Ye to dinner will add a sentence and invite Song Dong and Madam Song for a light meal. Knowing the level of Song Ye''s spouse, no one dares to underestimate Tang Guo. Besides, Tang Guo has another level of identity, the county magistrate. And when Song Ye announced that the entire Tang County nning was made by Tang Guo, who dares to look down on Tang Guo? Chapter 612: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (41) Chapter 612: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (41) Chapter 612: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (41) Isn''t the real vige aunt, but someone who also contributes to Tang County? Song Ye took Tang Guo on his way in. Whoever saw them smiled in kind and shouted: Did Song Dong bring Madam Song to dinner? Chen Ying looked at the worship of those people and didn''t know how ufortable it was. What makes her even more ufortable is that Xie Shijun didn''t consider her at all in order to greet Song Ye, and he didn''t evene to drag her in, and let her go in, she didn''t look like a husband and wife at all. Xie Shijun was more depressed, and he didn''t know what happened to Chen Ying today, his face was not good-looking, and he didn''t know to greet the guests. Before he had guests, Chen Ying didn''t seem to be like this, and the other party was particrly enthusiastic. While in the army, none of hisrades in arms envy him that he has a sensible, capable and virtuous wife. Since returning to Tang County, Chen Ying has been a little bit wrong. Maybe I haven''t adapted yet. Xie Shijun found a reason for Chen Ying. After all, it was the woman who had been with him for many years. He couldn''t deny people because of a little mistake. When eating all the time, Chen Ying was a little absent-minded. Especially when Song Ye was eating, she gave Tangguo vegetables and peeled shrimp, and her thoughtful attitude hurt her eyes. In herst life, she and the other side have been obnoxious to each other for a lifetime. She never knew that Song Ye had such a considerate side. Especially after so many years, Song Ye, who is almost thirty years old, has not left traces on the other''s face at all. Instead, he has just be more mature and handsome, exuding an intoxicating breath all over his body. This is still the 30-year-old, but nothing happened. Song Ye, who faced the loess back to the sky, plowed the fields in the morning, went home for dinner at sunset, and went to bed when he closed the door. He never said a word to her? Different! Not the same as the previous life. When this manughed, especially when heughed only at Tang Guo, it was really exciting and infectious. Those beautiful eyes were full of love and affection for Tang Guo alone. Song Ye has never known her like this. As if the person she had known in her previous life, she didn''t know it at all. Chen Ying felt too suffocated to sit here, and was out of breath. "Aye, don''t care about me, you can also eat it." Tang Guo picked up a piece of shrimp and sent it to Song Ye''s mouth. Of course Song Ye would not refuse his wife''s kindness. Into his mouth, "Eat the fruit." Xie Shijun: "..." "The rtionship between the two is so good." Xie Shijun couldn''t help but exaggerate, admiring Song Ye more and more. With the achievements made today, the treatment of his wife has never changed. Such a man is most admirable. He had seen many men with a little aplishment outside, so he changed his heart and abandoned his messy wife. As a soldier, one of the beliefs is that from the beginning to the end, treat your lover as faithfully as you did at the beginning. In fact, he has been trying to be better with Chen Ying, but Chen Ying seems to have less love for him, and what he can do in the end can only be loyal. At least, he will not take the initiative to betray Chen Ying. Chen Ying didn''t change, he didn''t want to let him get closer, no matter how much he did, it didn''t help. Especially after he nned to change his career, Chen Ying''s enthusiasm for him also dissipated a lot. Although he is unwilling to admit it, he still has to admit that Chen Ying may be more utilitarian to him. Wait, I''m trying to write, hate the incarnation octopus Chapter 613: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (42) Chapter 613: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (42) Chapter 613: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (42) Hearing Xie Shijun''s words, Song Ye only looked at Tang Guo, his wife, Tang Guo showed him a particrly sweet smile, almost sweet to his heart. If there weren''t Xie Shijun here, he really wanted to hug her and kiss her eyes. This pair of talking can bring him infinitely warm eyes. Xie Shijun gave a cough and was really envious. He has a wife but no love. When he was not a soldier, he was also a small literary youth and envious of the love once written in the book. The wife who has imagined the future must be a girl whoughs so sweetly and only smiles at him like that. He will spoil her and make everyone envy her. But the reality is that he has a virtuous and capable wife, but has not experienced the addictive love story written in that book. However, he is a contented person, his wife is virtuous and capable, he can only treat her as well as possible, and may regret not having love, but he can also have something better than love. Maybe there will be no more love with Chen Ying, but he will work hard for this family, give her a warm home, always be good to her, it is also possible to grow old together and be a loved one. His eyes looked at Chen Ying beside him warmly, but Chen Ying didn''t realize that this rough-looking man around him actually had a delicate heart and had been trying to make their life better. I also ignored everything she already had, a man who was willing to treat her wholeheartedly and was willing to fight for her, even if there was no love between them, he was willing to go with her to take on the responsibility of a man. She only saw the men who looked disgusted with them in herst life. She had made such achievements in her life, and she was as considerate to a woman for ten years. She is unwilling to ept the reality and feels ufortable about the ending of her previous life. She hates Song Ye and Tang Guo even more. Why can Tang Guo make Song Ye treat her like that? "I really want to thank Song Dong this time." Xie Shijun remembered the purpose of inviting Song Ye this time and had to say a few words of gratitude. Chen Ying was awakened by Xie Shijun''s words. She was a little confused. Thank you Song Ye. Is there any trouble for Xie Shijun? She pulled La Xie Shijun and whispered, "What do you want him to help?" It can be said that he was very disrespectful, and Xie Shijun was slightly unhappy, but remembering that Chen Ying also whispered, Song Ye should not have heard it, and was relieved. "It''s not a job in the city. I told you before that you have been reluctant to talk about these things. To invite Song Dong to dinner today is to thank him. If it wasn''t for his help, I could only go to Linxian." There is a city in a county, except in Tang County. Xie Shijun is really grateful. Song Ye helped him this time, and he may benefit for many years, unless he is no longer in the city. People can''t embarrass Song Ye for his face. It can be said that he owed Song Ye a great deal. If he didn''t look at the same vige, Song Ye wouldn''t help him. Therefore, Chen Ying''s attitude made him particrly ufortable. After thinking of going back, he must talk to Yingzi carefully, so as not to offend his benefactor. When Chen Ying heard that Xie Shijun went to work in the city, it was actually Song Ye who helped, not that she thought Xie Shijun''s ability was wrong and was appreciated by the people in the city. My head exploded. Chapter 614: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (43) Chapter 614: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (43) Chapter 614: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (43) "what did you say?" Chen Ying couldn''t hold back. He asked screaming on the spot. The voice was loud enough to be heard outside the private room. Tang Guo''s ears and ears were very easy to hear, and Song Ye''s ears were also very sharp. He whispered clearly. The two times I saw Xie Shijun, the other party was very knowledgeable, and did not keep too much attention on his family Guoguo, he is not a particrly stingy person, and appreciate Xie Shijun''s direct, The righteous person. So helping each other, a little more sincere. As for Chen Ying! The woman was weird. He remembered that the woman had stuffed him with eggs several times, and it was inly written that he looked at him and made him avoid it. A few monthster, I didn''t know what was going on. The woman never approached him again, looking at him and showing a disgusting expression, as if he was avoiding a scorpion. All made him think that he had done something sorry to the other party. Later, he identally fell into the river, was picked up by his fruit, and was seen by the whole vige. The two were clinging together in wet clothes, confused Married. Then, he found that he picked up the baby, and did not pay attention to the strangeness of Chen Ying. Just now Chen Ying heard that Xie Shijun''s work was carried out by him. She seemed unbelievable. The hatred in her eyes still made him feel weird. "Eiko." Xie Shijun''s voice was heavier. "What are you talking about?" Chen Ying reacted and lowered her head in a panic, and she couldn''t let anyone know about her rebirth. And ... At first, she deliberately fiddled with Song Ye on the way, watching the other person fall into the river with her own eyes, and Tang Guo brought her here on purpose. Once this was known, I don''t know what people in Tang County would think of her. "I ... I''m just surprised." Chen Ying broke his own teeth, swallowed all the pain in her heart, and was very unbearable. "I didn''t expect Song Dong to help the army." "Thank you very much indeed." However, where she looked surprised and thankful, she was clearly shocked, overwhelmed, and totally unwilling to believe. Song Ye doesn''t care, Tang Guo knows the truth. But Xie Shijun was still ufortable. Today, Chen Ying''s performance can be said to have lost his face. I don''t know if Song Donghui would care about it. People helped him, and Chen Ying was going to eat each other, as if the eyes of an enemy would not befortable on anyone. "It is more anxious toe back all the way, Yingzi may not have adapted yet. Song Dong must not care." Xie Shijun was a little worried and apologized. In fact, he really admired Song Ye and did not want Chen Yang to stalemate the rtionship. Song Ye shook his head. "No." Xie Shijun was relieved, and thought that the next time he met with Song Ye, he should not bring Chen Ying. Moreover, the rumors that appeared in the vige before, he should not have asked his olddy, the olddy at home, should be more clear. This rice, Tang Guo and Song Ye eat morefortable. Finally, under themand of Xie Shijun, the two left. Xie Shijun said to Chen Ying, "Yingzi, what''s going on with you?" "Nothing." After the two left, Chen Ying was no longer tense, and his attitude towards Xie Shijun was extremely cold. I thought this man was very capable, but did not expect to go to work in the city or help Song Ye. It really disappoints her. Whoever helps is better than Song Ye. "I''m going back." Chen Ying didn''t wait for Xie Shijun to speak and turned away. The indifferent attitude made Xie Shijun, who was a little angry, did not stop her. Chapter 615: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (44) Chapter 615: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (44) Chapter 615: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (44) Xie Shijun looked at Chen Ying who could not look back, and turned to go home. When he got home, he saw Xu Qin teasing his grandchildren, and his expression eased. Xu Qin saw Xie Shijun return and smiled and asked, "Where is Yingzi, why didn''t youe back with you?" Mentioning Chen Ying, Xie Shijun''s face was heavy, and Xu Qin knew that something had happened. Her son, usually has a good temper, does the young couple quarrel? "what happened?" Xu Qin also nned to persuade her son to be more tolerant of Chen Ying. Her husband died prematurely. Fortunately, she had to pull up three children. She was especially able to appreciate the difficulty of women. But after hearing Xie Shijun talking about the scene in the private room, Xu Qin''s persuasion could not be said. "What''s going on with Yingzi?" Xu Qin muttered in her heart. "I haven''t heard of any contradiction between her and Tang Guo before." "I mentioned Song Dong before, and Yingzi would say something not so good," Xie Shijun kicked the two children out to y and pulled Xu Qin into the house. "Mom, do you think it happened between Yingzi and Song Dong? What? Have you heard of anything in the vige before? " "Well, don''t talk nonsense. With Song Dong''s character, how can it be rted to Yingzi," Xu Qin said suddenly and remembered something. "In the past, there was such a rumor, Yingzi''s sister, Chen Fangfang Do you know? " Xie Shijun nodded, there was one more thing about him, when the Chen family lost all face. "Chen Fangfang has said more than once that Yingzi secretly gave Song Dongsai eggs, but they all seemed to be rejected by Song Dong," Xu Qin remembered this, and his face was not very good. "Is this true?" If this is the case, it is normal for Chen Ying to dislike Song Ye. A man who can''t get diligent, still has such an achievement, and has such a good rtionship with Tang Guo, Chen Ying is uneasy in heart, and has a bad attitude towards Song Ye, which is justified. The mother and son fell silent, or Xie Shijunter said, "Forget it, mother, don''t mention it." "Ah ..." Xu Qin also understood that this matter could not be mentioned, especially in front of Chen Ying. If mentioned, I don''t know what kind of contradiction would arise. For family harmony, no matter how ufortable I feel, I really can''t mention it. Xie Shijun went into his room and saw that Chen Ying hadn''t returned yet, remembering the words of Xu Qin before, it was not in his heart. In this way, Chen Ying most likely liked Song Ye, but the other party did not respond to him. No wonder ... No wonder Yingzi looks at his eyes and never has the love he imagined. After he changed jobs, he was so indifferent to him. Was it urgent to marry him in the first ce that she wanted Song Ye to understand that she could marry a better man? Now that I saw Song Ye''s achievements, I was unbnced, and then I heard that his work was all helped by Song Ye. How can the arrogant English child ept it? When people talked about Tang Guo and Song Ye, she reacted immediately, and they were bothered. How hopeful is this, Song Ye and Tang Guo have a bad life? Xie Shijun was reluctant to try to figure out his wife with malicious thoughts, but this woman has been around him for so long that he can still understand something. Through Xu Qin''s words, he had already guessed things pretty much. In short, this was not a taste in his heart, and it was a bit ufortable. Chapter 616: Favorite Village Flowers (45) Chapter 616: Favorite Vige Flowers (45) Chapter 616: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (45) "Xie Shijun has gone to the city?" Tang Guo really didn''t expect that Xie Shijun would be so fast, "Did Chen Ying also pass by?" It stands to reason that Xie Shijun should have adapted there for a while before picking up Chen Ying. "Well, he bought a house in the city and took Chen Ying over. The two children were brought by Xu Qin. Chen Ying also agreed, and she seemed to be urgent to go to the city." Song Ye didn''t hide it, and then spoke his thoughts, "Guo Guo, I always think this Chen Ying is very strange." "What''s strange?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, she always understood that Song Ye was very confused about Chen Ying. Song Ye thought for a while and said, "At the beginning, she did serve me diligently, but Guoguo I assure you that I really have no thoughts about her, and I have never epted anything from her, even without a ss of water." "Okay, don''t exin, I know my Ah Ye is not like that." After hearing that phrase, Ye Ye sessfully made Song Yeugh and hugged his wife between her foreheads and continued, "She was very attentive for the first two months, and one day I suddenly found her That''s changed, so I think she''s weird. " "She looked at me that day and really looked like she was going to eat me, hate it. If she didn''t carry a knife, I thought she woulde and chop me." Hearing Song Ye''s description, Tang Guo was able to imagine the picture, "What then?" "Then I didn''t contact her, but she always looked at my eyes and felt the hatred hidden. I remember I didn''t really do anything to her." Song Ye said, "Later, I married you and saw her. It''s less frequent, but asionally she finds that her eyes look cold to us, and she also has a sense of glee. " He always felt that this woman was faulty. "Even if she goes to the city." What Song Ye didn''t say is that asionally he found that Chen Ying was not very kind in looking at his home fruit. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that some things were too coincident at first. Thinking of this, he asked, "Guo Guo, do you remember why you went to the river in the first ce?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. The man even suspected that he hade here. Of course, she would cooperate very well. When Chen Ying did something, she would not help the other party to hide it. "I think about it ... by the way, it seems that Chen Ying asked me out the day before to tell me something, and ording to the agreed time, I came out and just happened to run into you and fell into the water." It must be to save people first. Song Ye pursed his lips and felt that this matter was not easy. But things went so long, even if he suspected anything, no evidence could be found. Unless, there were other witnesses at the time. He walked that road every day, and never found that there would be a ce to copse by the river. It just happened to copse that day. At that time, because I was a little helpless, I didn''t check it afterwards. Now I want toe, I really have a lot of doubts. Being rescued by Guoguo, many people suddenly came, as if it were an appointment. Vaguely, he remembered a voice, as if to say that in the broad daylight, the two men and women buildings hugged together, not in a unified manner, ruined the famous Tangcun flower festival, no matter who it was, they were responsible. This voice ... Song Ye''s face sank, Chen Ying. "Aye?" Song Ye hugged Tang Guo, "Nothing, I have something to go out, what does Guo Guo have to eat at night? I''lle back and do it." "Everything you make is delicious." Tang Guo said contently, this man is delicious no matter what he does. There was something in Song Ye''s heart, he just nodded, and left in a hurry. See you tomorrow I n to stay upte and write out tomorrow''s updates. Thetest updates are toote. I do nt have time to touch the fish during the day, so you can wait a long time. Chapter 617: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (46) Chapter 617: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (46) Chapter 617: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (46) [Host, did Song Ye go and look into that incident? Tang Guo leanedzily on the sofa, saying, "Should be." [But things have passed for so many years, can you still find out? What the system didn''t say is that if it can''t be found out, the host will really expose this matter and don''t ask Chen Ying for trouble. "Some truths don''t necessarily require evidence." Tang Guo said lightly, "Just because of Chen Ying''s unstable temperament, she might know the truth by cheating her a little." As for the way Song Ye used to find the truth of that year, she didn''t know. She is very concerned now. Chen Ying is aware of the changes in Tang County and Song Ye, a man who is much better than thest generation. The other party still has no thoughts about a good life. And Xie Shijun, looks like a very smart person, not at all ordinary soldiers, and has a very straight temper. In the private room that day, Xie Shijun should have found something, otherwise he would not buy a house in the city so soon, and took Chen Ying together. After the incident, Xie Shijun also came to apologize by himself, and seeing Ye Ye at her house was a little different, so he knew what he knew. After Song Ye went out that day, he returned at night. Looking at him, it seemed that he knew something. In bed, he hugged Tang Guo tightly, and the look under his eyes seemed to be fortunate. "Although I don''t know when Chen Ying hated me, Guoguo ... I''m still very fortunate, fortunately, she hates me." Song Ye murmured against Tang Guo''s ear. If Chen Ying didn''t give up and didn''t hate him, the person who jumped down to fish him that day was not Tang Guo, but Chen Ying himself. ording to Chen Ying''s design, he really had to marry Chen Ying. He would not like women like Chen Ying at all. Even if he reluctantly gets married, he can''t be a real husband and wife with each other. Tang Guo understood that Song Ye should have found out the truth. "What was asked?" Song Ye sighed softly and sighed, "I had no hope at all. I was looking for the people who were watching at the time. When I didn''t expect to talk to the other person, I was bumped into by Chen Ying''s brother Chen Shubao." "He just heard me asking about it and hesitated for a while before telling me something we didn''t know." Tang Guo was curious. Chen Shubao was twenty-four years old this year. Perhaps because of the development of Tang County, he didn''t think he needed to read many books. In this ce in Tang County, even if the Chen family is no longerzy and unconscious, it is better than other ces. This Chen Shubao is quite ttering. He listens to Song Ye in particr and worships Song Ye very much. He basically does not like to be a demon like the others in the Chen family. Although the ability is not great, other ces are okay. The mouth will say that it can be eaten, and it is a good mix among the Chen family. "He said that the night before I fell into the water, he happened to get up at night and found that Chen Ying had gone out. He was small and curious at the time, and followed him secretly." Speaking of this, Song Ye''s face was slightly heavy, "He saw What Chen Ying dug on the road by the river finally covered it with the grass above. " Because he lives in an old widow''s house, and the earliest person to pass by every day is him. Chen Ying was very urate. He did pass by there and fell into the river. Chapter 618: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (47) Chapter 618: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (47) Chapter 618: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (47) "The next day I stepped there and fell into the river." "Chen Shubao also said that at that time Chen Ying gave him sugar and asked him to call her two people, saying there was something to tell them, but after I had an ident, that thing was forgotten." "Chen Shubao originally thought that Chen Ying was nning to fall into the river with me and be bumped into him, so as to force me to marry." Song Ye smiled and cried, "I also didn''t expect that Chen Ying''s purpose was to make you jump. So concealed, always thinking that you asked Chen Ying to help. " Tang Guo rolled his eyes and was held down by Song Ye. "Guo Guo, so I''m d that if Chen Ying doesn''t hate me, I won''t be able to marry you." "Guo Guo, stay away from Chen Ying in the future." The woman was too hard-hearted, and because she hated him, she had to pull another person into the water. If it weren''t for his charm, he would be dissatisfied with the marriage and resent Guoguo, and everyone in the Tang family. Perhaps this is the purpose of Chen Ying. Unfortunately, she miscalcted. On the next day, when she saw the girl in the quilt looking at him with beautiful eyes, he recognized that in this life, she was his wife, and he would hold her in his palm. And those who vaguely understood it, looking at him and Guoguo so lovingly, perhaps thought that the scene that fell into the river at the beginning was designed by Tang Guo? "When do you see how close I have been with Chen Ying?" Song Ye thought about it, too, that Chen Ying didn''t seem to love his home, and he was unwilling toe. Although there were still many doubts that he didn''t understand, it was not important. In the future, Xie Shijun worked in the city. Seeing Xie Shijun''s appearance, it seems that he did not want to let Chen Ying stay in Tangxian. It can be seen that Xie Shijun is an understanding person. "Guoguo, let''s n Tangxian again, and strive to make Tangxian into Tangshi within five years." Speaking of the development of Tangxian, Song Ye''s look was cheerful, "When the city rises, I If you want to run a university in Tang County, you must keep up with development and keep up with future generations. " What he said would build Tang County, and promised the people in his arms that he would make her live better than the rich wife of Beijing. "Okay, I''ll draw drawings tomorrow." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes with a smile. "I will be the first graduate students in the university when the university runs it." "Ok." His wife is hard to learn, this is what Song Ye wants to see. He hopes that he is improving, and she is also improving. The two are progressing together for a long time, showing their inner ambitions together, and walking towards the brightest path together. Song Ye held his beloved close. "We will study together and graduate together." In fact, he knows that his wife has always been excellent, and even if she did not take the college entrance examination, her education level is by no meansparable to that of ordinary people. It is the one-handed drawing alone that cannot bepared with the college students in those schools. She also reads the original English masterpieces. He was taught a few foreignnguages by a teacher invited by the veteran when he was a kid, and his wife did not know when she learned it. Moreover, his Guoguo arithmetic is particrly good, no matter how difficult the nephew''s math problems are, she is easily solved. He also heard before that those college student teachers and Guoguo exchanged math problems, and admired Guoguo very much in words, so she was really excellent. Both were working hard for Tangxian to promote the city. Those college students who got out of the vige returned one after another and worked in Tangxian. There are also talented peopleing to Tang County. Chapter 619: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (48) Chapter 619: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (48) Chapter 619: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (48) When youe to Tang County, you will first know Song Ye, a legendary figure, and a woman will appear no matter what he talks about. After many people figured out the origin of the two and their development from the beginning to the present, more people still admire Song Ye, but they all feel that Tang Guo has stained his light. This phenomenon makes Song Ye ufortable. They didn''t know that the reason why Tang County could be established was that his wife paid no less than him. Let''s say that the factories,panies, chicken farms in the mountains, and various schemes all have fruitful shadows. Why do those people think that Guoguo is all over? "What''s upset, they just talk about it." Tang Guo didn''t care about this, as long as she didn''t mess with her, she didn''t bother to care. I''m sorry to mess with her. The world was so peaceful that she felt incredible. From the beginning, it was warm and beautiful. No matter whether it was affection or love, it was perfect. Traveling through so many worlds was the world where she was most rxed. Do not know what the next world will encounter, she especially enjoys this kind of idle and warm life. Song Ye resisted her forehead and said, "But I don''t want anyone to denigrate Guoguo. Whenever I hear a saying that you are bad, I feel ufortable in my heart." "Song Dong''s ability to talk love has improved." Song Ye was ridiculed. His fruit is still so cute. It makes him want to take good care of her, protect her, and not let her suffer a little. Tang Guo originally thought that those people were just talking, and his mouth was on others, and he couldn''t control it. It is really not expected that there are also brazen people in this era. One day, Song Ye went out alone, and a graduate student from abroad who chose to work in Tang County came to visit her home. Point out that she visited, not Song Ye. At first Tang Guo was still wondering what the other party was looking for her. This graduate student is a very beautiful girl, two years older than her, and Song Ye is one year old. It is also very fashionable and curled, which is the most popr of this era. In short, dressing is more intellectual, at first nce, it is a cultural person. "Miss Tang, hello, take the liberty to visit, won''t it bother you?" Tang Guo faintly answered, "No." This is the first time someone has called her Miss Tang since she has been here for so long. This title is indeed strange now. The people in the vige, who are more familiar with her, still call her Tangcunhua, a little older, and a little older, calling her name. From other ces, basically called her Mrs. Song. Miss Song''s appetion was a bit ufortable, and she was called out from the pretty graduate student in front of her. The other person looked at her with a natural sense of superiority. If she didn''t feel wrong, it was so. She made a cup of tea, sat aside, and didn''t ask each other''s intentions, and began to knit sweaters. Everyone in the vige is used to talking with women, isn''t that just talking while weaving sweaters? What about graduate students? System: Such a host is very grounded. Xin Ziyue, who is the graduate student, saw Tang Guo''s movements, and gently swiped the corners of her mouth. In addition to chatting all day, we are knitting sweaters to do housework. You can see Tang Guo''s fair hands and pretty face, she was speechless. Although the other party was a vige aunt, she was better maintained than her. I stayed up until two o''clock and wrote only three chapters ... I''m so inefficient that no one has emmm. Chapter 620: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (49) Chapter 620: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (49) Chapter 620: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (49) "Ms. Tang, I heard people say that Tang County is preparing to rise?" Since Xin Ziyue came to Tang County by name, all his eyes have been attracted to one person, except Song Ye, who is not anyone else. Whether at home or abroad, she has seen countless outstanding sessful men, but none is as attractive as Song Ye, nor is there a man who can make her willing to stay in a small ce like Tang County. Tang Guo frowned lightly. "Yes." "Song Dong is really an aspiring person." Xin Ziyue praised, "Ms. Tang is also a lucky person, and she was able to find such an excellent husband." Tang Guo understood, and Song Ye''s peach blossom. She smiled, "Ms. Xin seems to be envious?" Xin Ziyue may be really envious and jealous. As soon as she heard this question, she subconsciously answered, "Who doesn''t envy, the whole Tang County is envious of Miss Tang." After speaking, she felt that this was a bit inappropriate, but Don''t say it or be reconciled. How can a vige flower like Tang Guo have an excellent man like Song Ye. While she was envious, she felt sorry for Song Ye. He was so attractive and talented, but his wife was a vige aunt, and he was not worthy of him. But these words, Xin Ziyue will not speak directly. "Oh ... Ms. Xin came to me, just to express your envy?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "Well, I know you admire me very much, Ms. Xin, do you have anything else? ? " Xin Ziyue froze and did not expect Tang Guo to react in this way. Doesn''t the other party feel that she is such a talented person in front of the other party, shouldn''t they feel inferior when they talk? "I heard that Song Dong ns to run a university after the market goes up?" Tang Guo nodded, "I have this intention." At present, she is drawing a university map. She willbine various universities that have been seen in the world before to n a university campus that shocks the world. . Since Ah Ye wanted to turn Tang County into Tang City, she would certainly meet his little requirements and help him fulfill this wish together. As for people like Xin Ziyue, in fact, she doesn''t pay attention to them at all. She encounters too many of them. But because Song Ye is too good, so many people can''t control themselves. Especially now that the society is gradually opening up, international students are even more advocating to pursue their love. Xin Ziyue''s mood, she can figure out one or two. "I also heard that Miss Tang is still nning to go to university, and she will be the first batch of students in this university in the future?" Xin Ziyue raised her chin, full of pride, she is a graduate diploma, and the vige aunt in front of her is not a college entrance examination Those who participated, "I also n to run the school in the future, can I enter the school as a teacher?" Tang Guo smiled, "That''s fine, what is Miss Xin nning to teach?" "mathematics." Xin Ziyue believes that the subject of mathematics is still rtively difficult, and she heard that the vige aunt''s English is good. If she teaches English, she can''t hit each other at all, and mathematics is different, unless there are not many people on campus. Will study this subject. Mathematics is also a subject she is good at. Math? Tang Guoughed out of kindness. The system also followed with a giggle, this Xin Ziyue really didn''t know the height of the sky. However, we need to know that his family has arge host. In a certain world, he is a mathematician. Countless high school students. When they hear the name Tang Guo, they will produce countless psychological shadows. Chapter 621: Favorite Village Flowers (50) Chapter 621: Favorite Vige Flowers (50) Chapter 621: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (50) "Song Dong is so good. Miss Tang''s hard work is really moving." Xin Ziyue said, "Ms. Tang is almost twenty-five, right?" "Twenty-five years old. It''s really toote to read a book at this age, but there are also many people who arete." Xin Ziyue wiped her hair from her ears and pursed her lips with a smile. "After returning to the college entrance examination that year, People are against it. I still want to take the entrance examination. I always feel that the country has given us the opportunity. If I do nt work hard, I just stay where I am. It s a waste. Later I went to college, and then I went abroad again. It s been a long time that culture is really important. " "At the age of Miss Tang, I am afraid that the efficiency of learning is a bit low, but if Miss Tang spends a lot of time studying, it should still be possible." Xin Ziyue smiled lightly. "Just, don''t worry about studying, forget to return There are families to take care of. " Tang Guo nced at Xin Ziyue, "What is good for the family? Someone in my family does the cooking and some people do the cooking. I''m so busy now, I don''t need to spend too much time, I can do it for three or four hours. . " "And am I going to be two years younger than Miss Xin?" Tang Guo has seen Xin Ziyue''s resume. "When I looked at Miss Xin''s resume before, I found that you seem to be a few months older than my family Aye." Xin Ziyue''s smile could not be maintained, and she heard Tang Guo say, "Ms. Xin is two years older than me and she is still studying. How can I shrink back because of my hard work?" Two years older! Xin Ziyue''s face was almost distorted. Will the vige aunt speak? "After a few years, the university nned to build it. Miss Xin is willing to be a teacher on the university campus. I am very happy. After all, there are not many people like Miss Xin who still want to teach and educate." Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, "I also like the subject of mathematics very much. At the beginning, I was too busy to take the college entrance examination. We have to run a school by ourselves. Whatever we say, we should experience college life. When we encounter something in mathematics, Question, please ask Miss Xin not to abandon enlightenment. " "Of course not." Xin Ziyue pursed her lips, and the vige aunt heard her experience, shouldn''t she be inferior? Xin Ziyue doesn''t want to stay any longer, let''s talk when the other party contacts the high numbers of the university, then the other party will understand how difficult this subject should be. After sending away Xin Ziyue, Tang Guo was in a very good mood. The system was a bit unbearable. [The host is big, and someone dares to say in front of you that he is good at math? Aren''t you afraid your face will swell then? The following time, Xin Ziyue did note to Tang Guo specifically. Tang Guo said in this regard, "The people who have read the book are still a little different from the cultural people. At least when they pry at the foot of the wall, they will not choose a shrew-style tearing face, but will use another method tobat the original. Confidence makes the original match feel inferior. " system: "I remember a lot of the world. The original wives of some cultural people are not high in culture. In the end, they were derailed. They were looking for a young woman who wasmitted to them. Even those women may not be more beautiful than the original match." "So Xin Ziyue''s path really works in some cases." Tang Guoughed with a smile on his mouth, a little cold, "But when Xiaosan was really wrong." The system shuddered, yes, the host greatly hated Xiao San. One more chapter i''m writing Chapter 622: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (51) Chapter 622: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (51) Chapter 622: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (51) Three yearster, the university campus has been built. All the ns came from Tang Guo, even the supervisor was her, and she even made many inscriptions in the university. But people outside did not know that when the university campus was built, it was not open to the public. Only those who followed Tang Guo every day knew that she had written a good hand and made a good hand. But Tang Guo thinks that her character is not enough here. It will be a university campus in the future. She is too young and has little fame, so she specifically contacted Song Ye s grandfather and asked him to write an inscription. There is another purpose. Not only did the veterane, he also brought a group of his friends, a group of literary heroes who are still alive. They looked at this future university building, and they were all shocked, especially when they saw Tang Guo''s inscription, and they gave thumbs up to the elders, "You grandson-inw is incredible." The elderughed proudly, "It was incredible. When she first came to Beijing, I knew Xiaoguo was not a simple girl, but she never thought that she was so secretive." The word is really self-contained. She said that she was less than thirty years old, who believed it? Now he finally understood that Song Yeined to him. People outside always looked down on his wife, which made him very sad. Obviously, it is a treasure. Everyone thought that Tang Guo had taken advantage. No wonder his grandson would be ufortable. "Come on, old guys, Xiaoguo invite us toe, but not idle, we have to work." No matter it is the veteran or the group of big literary men he brought, there is a hunch that this campus will definitely be a world-renowned school in the future and a school that students from countless countries in the world aspire to. The thought of a prestigious school would be born in their hands, all of them were extremely excited, holding the brush trembling, and began to use their own efforts to write their feelings at this time. After half a year, Tang County was sessfully promoted. The mayor who was close to the Tang family was transferred to the province one year ago, and became the second leader in the province. If there is no ident, the next one is him. The second-hand leader has been full of legends along the way. He has not done anything, but has always supported Song Ye. It can be said that countless people are envious of him. Because his promotion is really glory and easy. He walked steadily along the way, not greedy, with almost no control, and often put forward various policies that benefit the people and the country, which can be said to be a very wee official. So far he ismenting that it was as simple as being promoted, doing good deeds, and developing the city under his hand. Of course, he also understands that Song Ye and Tang Family are indispensable for this. The application for a university has alsoe down, and in fact, no one has refused. Who would embarrass Song Ye about his status now? Coupled with the elders and others, Tang Guo was left behind for various reasons six months ago. With this group of great literati, everyone has seen the signs. These great literary men are afraid to be professors in this school. Later, they did feel right. The first president of Tangshi University was the veteran, and those great literary men who followed the veteran became one of the school''s professors. At the beginning of running a school, the teachers were definitely not able to keep up, and they needed to recruit aggressively. They might not be able to attract good teachers, and students were dissatisfied. No more. Chapter 623: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (52) Chapter 623: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (52) Chapter 623: The Vige Flower Favored In The Sky (52) Can upy the name of Tang City, as well as the reputation of the elders, many of their students are willing toe to Tang University. For a time, Tang University gathered the best teachers in the country. In the first year of enrollment, countless students filled in this university, all looking forward toing to this legendary university for a few years of college. Tang Guo and Song Ye sessfully became the first students of this university. The two were ssmates, and they were taught by a group of literati. Xin Ziyue also joined this university to teach mathematics. However, with this group of literary heroes, as well as mathematically aplished characters, teaching Tang Guo and Song Ye really failed her. Especially knowing that the elder was Song Ye''s grandfather, and appreciated Tang Guo very much, Xin Ziyue didn''t dare to mess up. Moreover, many inscriptions on the campus are from Tang Guo. Looking at the self-contained characters, Xin Ziyue has to admit that this vige aunt is the best country aunt in the world, not a simple person. What hurt Xin Ziyue more was that Tang Guo was mathematically a genius. No, it should be said that this aunt is a genius in all aspects. Whatever you learn, you can learn from others. Especially in the subject of mathematics, even that elderly mathematician admired Tang Guo''s talent in mathematics better than him, and also gave birth to a gift of love, and asked Tang Guo if he nned to develop in this area. In the end it was rejected by Tang Guo. Xin Ziyue was also at the time. She admired the digitist very often, and often came to consult each other when she was free. She heard Tang Guo say, "I am too busy doing research. I just came to the university to experience college life. What I want to do is to apany Ah Ye to build our Tang city. " Later, Tang Guo did exactly that. When approached from a close distance, Xin Ziyue understood how good the aunt she was looked down on. No big man of the Tang Dynasty University, old professor, old schr, no one does not like Tang Guo. No matter how esoteric, she can always talk about her own opinions. Later, she also found out that the other party could not only speak English, but also German, French, and Japanese. Xin Ziyue was shocked. How much pursuit does this vige aunt have, and when did she start to learn these by herself? Later, exchange students from various countries, professors came to Tangshi University, and Tang Guo alone was able tomunicate with them. They were also at ease and could switchnguages urately. People from abroad were also convinced by the charm of this Chinese woman. , I was shocked that such a powerful character would appear in Tang City. No matter who she meets, she is always calm and calm, these are things she cannot do. This woman is really amazing. When Xin Ziyue met Tang Guo in the future, she was ashamed of her thoughts more than once. The ancients were right, there is a sky outside, there are people outside, and in this world, don''t underestimate anyone. When Tangshi became a municipality directly under the Central Government, it was also when Tangshi University stepped out of the door of the world, and it was also when Tangshi University''s second president took office. The second principal was Tang Guo. Witnessing that Tang City has be a municipality directly under the Central Government, Tang City University has be a world-renowned university, and it has been no surprise that Tang Guo became the second president of Tang City University. Although she did not continue to obtain higher diplomas after reading only university, her cultural literacy, even today''s doctoral students, dare notpare with her. Chapter 624: Village Flowers Beloved to Heaven (53) Chapter 624: Vige Flowers Beloved to Heaven (53) Chapter 624: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (53) Today, Song Ye is a celebrity. For ten years, he has been working hard for the economic development of Tang City. Tang Guo is also a celebrity. Like Song Ye, she has been working for Tang City, but her direction is to develop Tang City into a city with cultural heritage. Many of the words spoken by the two couples are now selected into textbooks, and some of the most famous sayings can be found in them. They have been for many years and have been voted Person of the Year. Tang Guohui often flew to other schools in China and even gave lectures abroad. Song Ye is also the same. There are often some developing cities that invite him to give a speech, and some foreign prime ministers have invited him to some business gatherings to share the global economy. But no matter where the two go, they will always go to the same ce. As long as they are allowed to separate for more than three days, they will decline politely. Later, the people who invited them learned to be smart, and invited together. Sure enough, they proved that they were right, and they would basically agree to any invitation. Today''s Tangshi University is not something that ordinary people can get into. Wanting to go to Tangshi University not only has better grades, but also pays attention to other aspects of development. In short, it is not a university that can be attended by studying hard. Tangshi University has another link that is particrly important. It is the only university in the country that requires an interview to attend. Even after the conditions became more and more severe, countless people were desperately crowding in. Some people want to experience the world''s famous schools, some people want to see those two people who worship many people. This year, both of them were in their early forties and walking hand in hand at Tangshi University, they still looked very young. The students passing by, watching the two walk leisurely,ughed for a while, and were particrly envious. The rtionship between the principal and Song Dong is really good. I haven''t seen the two of them get angry. No matter where they go, Song Dong will carefully hold their headmaster, for fear that the headmaster will be lost. Numerous students are modeled by the feelings of the two. Students in colleges in Tang City have a strong love faith. If you do nt talk, you have to talk about a love that never breaks up, just like Their principal is like Song Dong. Because of this belief, among the universities in the country and even in the world, Tang University students have the fewest people in love. Regardless of whether they are boys or girls, they are very cautious and serious in choosing their targets. The students who graduated from Tang University have the lowest divorce rate, and there is almost no domestic violence problem. The men who came out of Tangshi University all loved their wives, and the women who came out were particrly tolerant and most encouraged their husbands. Later, it gradually developed that many people take pride in marrying a man who graduated from Tangshi University, and fortunately married a wife who graduated from Tangshi University. It is just that people at Tangshi University are more willing to digest internally. It seems that it is very ridiculous to look at the final selection of objects among alumni. "The Song family is so upset again." In previous years, the two knew that the Song family had a trouble, as Song Ye had analyzed. The Song family tasted the sweetness. Song Rui and Song Xuan also resigned and went to sea to prepare for a big fight. I never expected those who offended the Song family to know that they naturally lost all the money they had earned. No matter how hard I tried, I lost all kinds of opportunities. Wherever the Song family wanted, some people wanted to make the Song family unavable. Chapter 625: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (54) Chapter 625: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (54) Chapter 625: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (54) Regardless of the Song family''s willingness and resignation, they could only confess their fate, and the two elders of the Song family ran out of their rtionship before they allowed Song Rui and Song Xuan to return to government units to work, but basically there was no possibility of promotion. Later, Song Rui talked about his girlfriend, and Song Xuan also talked about the subject. The second son of the Song family is not very satisfied with Song Rui''s girlfriend, but ording to the situation of the Song family, there is no better one. Grandson wants to get married, should he buy a house? At this time, the Song family really couldn''t afford the extra money. As ast resort, Zhou Yafeng proposed to sell one of the two courtyard houses. Because of this incident, the second son of the Song family went to the hospital, and eventually sold one. The family lived in arger courtyard house and bought a house for Song Rui alone. When Song Xuan got married, she also proposed to buy a house, and another big trouble. Song Rui and Song Xuan also turned up. The Song family was very old, and this time they were so angry that they never woke up again. The remaining courtyard house was sold and bought two houses. Zhou Yafeng and Song Shengrong lived in one and Song Xuan went to the other. Song Xuan was satisfied, and Song Rui was dissatisfied again. He thought that when his sister got married, she should nt ask for things at home. His wife was not simple, and he provoked him to squeeze out Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng. Later, Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng were reduced to renting a house, and they still needed to bring their grandson before they were taken to Song Rui''s house and lived up to expectations. Inter years, Tang Guo and Song Ye were known all over the country. Song Shengrong took Zhou Yafeng to the door. He thought he could take advantage of it, but he did not expect to be sued directly by Song Ye. In the end, Song Shengrong rolled back gloomily and never dared toe to Song Ye again. Often on the TV station, watching the young spirited man, and then hearing Song Rui urging him to cook, in the living room troubled, Song Shengrong regretted his grandson yelling. I really regret it. Although he is still hungry now, no matter it is Song Qing or Song Ye, they will only be legally sentenced to the maintenance they need to pay. As soon as the money is in hand, it will be taken away by Song Rui. Zhou Yafeng also had a hard time. Song Qing and Song Ye had no obligation to support her. Her own daughter and son did not filially honour her. She had to hear countless people praise Song Ye every day, but not to mention how ufortable it was. Tone. "What happened again this time?" Tang Guo asked. Song Ye smiled, "What can it be? Sister Song Rui is having a hard time, facing professionalpetition, and she will be squeezed out." "Song Rui returned home and had a big fight with Song Shengrong and Zhou Yafeng, and also said that if it wasn''t for the Zhou family offending people, it wasn''t Zhou Yafeng doing something wrong, or it wasn''t that Song Shengrong had made a mistake, how could their family fall into the present tragic state. " Tang Guo didn''t hold back and smiled, "Song Rui is trying to force Song Shengrong toe to you and her elder sister." "He won''te," Song Ye said in a rxed tone. "He already understands." When the court sentenced him and Song Qing to give Song Shengrong a fixed monthly maintenance fee, he gave willingly. He knew very well that even with this money, Song Shengrong would not have a good life. Instead, he will be more desperate. Song Shengrong will understand what kind of result he will get if he hurts his mother. Song Shengrong will also understand that when hees to Song Ye Song Qing, he will only exploit his unfilial son countless times. Sure enough, after Song Shengrong died, he never came to Song Ye once, and Song Qing didn''t go there either. When Song Shengrong died, Song Rui was the most desperate. Without Song Ye and Song Qing''s money, their family was in great trouble. good Morning. The next chapter of this world ends. Chapter 626: Village Flower Beloved to Heaven (End) Chapter 626: Vige Flower Beloved to Heaven (End) Chapter 626: The Vige Flower Beloved To Heaven (End) Song Ye only did one thing. He attracted the Song family to the sea to do business, and the Song family lost. It is also ridiculous to think about it. After Song Shengrong''s death, he went back once. People at the hospital said that Song Shengrong had been reading his and Song Qing''s names when he died, and Song Ye responded calmly. The reason he went back was to see what Zhou Yafeng is doing now. An old woman with a yellowplexion and thin skin. Seeing his eyes still full of disgust, Song Ye didn''t care. Heughed at the corner of his mouth, held his beloved wife, and nodded, and left the Song family. Since then, he and the people here will no longer be involved. Out of the Song family, Song Ye said to Tang Guo, "The dead are relieved, and the living will continue to suffer." "There will always be people who don''t know to repent and don''t think they are wrong." Tang Guo refers to Zhou Yafeng. The other side looked at Song Ye''s eyes and wanted to eat him. Later, the two returned to Tang City and heard about one more thing. Xie Shijun and Chen Ying divorced. This year, Xie Shijun''s youngest daughter graduated from college, and he chose to divorce. If Chen Ying was just bad-tempered, Xie Shijun would not choose this way. It was alsoter heard by Tang Guo that Chen Ying was derailed. This happened many years ago. Xie Shijun chose to remain silent because of his two children, maintaining a superficial couple. Originally, it was intended to restore Chen Ying''s heart. However, Chen Ying seemed to be breaking a jar and smashing, but in the presence of Xie Shijun, kissed me and another man. This delicate and upright man chose to divorce Chen Ying after his little daughter graduated from college for the sake of her child''s silence. Xie Shijun didn''t say this, but Chen Ying divorced the lion, and the two children knew the truth. The two children were pulled by Xie Shijun and Xu Qin, and they chose to stand next to their father, and rebuked Chen Ying the behavior of. It''s also that since Chen Ying moved to the city, she hasn''t managed the two children any more. After the two children returned, they found that their mother didn''t love them anymore. There was no hesitation in making choices, and if they didn''t stand by their father at this time, I didn''t know how chilling it would be. Xie Shijun''s divorce was a major event, but Xie Shijun did not embarrass Chen Ying, but did not answer the party''s excessive conditions. Later, Chen Ying didn''t care about the reputation anymore, simply broke the jar and broke. asionally Tang Guo heard the news of the other party, that is, the other party changed the news of another man. I heard that the two children were very filial to Xie Shijun, and they also advised Xie Shijun to find a woman who really liked him. Later, Xie Shijun really met a woman who really liked him and gained a middle-aged love. happy. Before Tang Guo left the world, I heard that Chen Ying came back and found Xie Shijun. She seemed to regret it, but was kindly invited out by her two children. In this life, she left with Song Ye. They lived in the same ward, holding hands, and there were countless people around to send them. For the first time, she left a world, and everyone in the room was crying. When she closed her eyes, she sighed that the world is really good and everyone is very friendly. System: Really? Isn''t everyone able to mess with you? ... When Tang Guo opened his eyes again, he found that she was in a cave. Just when she guessed what kind of world this time was, whether she fled to the cave to avoid hunting, she found that her body was made of animal skin, and she could only cover the lower and upper sides, with her arms and legs exposed.e out. The outline of the horror female anchor did not work out well, the previous setting felt bad, and I intend to overthrow the redo. In the next world, the indigenous woman who wrote the beastly world first, sorry. The horror female anchor, I n to think again, after the world of Beast Shiwen is over, it should be able to be set. Chapter 627: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (1) Chapter 627: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (1) Chapter 627: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (1) Tang Guo looked at the situation inside the cave. Except where shey, the rest were some stone tools and food stacked in the corner. There is meat, there is fruit, and some animal skins. Orc world. Even if she did not ept the memory and watch the plot, she guessed that this is an orc world. "Is there no one outside?" [No, temporarily, the host is big. Do you want to watch the plot and receive the memory? "Ok." Tang Guo was lying on the stone bed covered with animal skin again. From theyout of the cave, her status should not be low. She closed her eyes and watched the story of the world while receiving the memory of the original owner. The name of the world''s female host is Ning Luo. In modern times, she is a student who has just taken the college entrance examination. She traveled to the summer to treat herself, and did not expect to identally wear the animal world. I was almost eaten by the beast as soon as I walked through. Fortunately, one of the male characters who suddenly appeared, a lion named Gain appeared, rescued her, and fancy Ning Luo, asked her to be his female, and brought her back. tribe. Ning Luo, a young girl who was just eighteen years old, suddenly appeared in this backward orc tribe, attracting the attention of all orcs. Many males feel that Ning Luo is different from the females of their tribe. They are particrly attractive and like her. But Ning Luo is the heroine, as long as the powerful beasts dare to approach her, otherwise they will be miserable by the lion of Gain. Ning fell in the orc world, entangled with five powerful males in total, andposed the grievances between them. From contention to misunderstanding, to mutual concessions, they finally decided to share Ning Luo together. Ning Luo also brought a variety of changes to the orc tribe by virtue of being a modern person. The original owner, A Guoguo, has a high status in this orc tribe called Rado. She is also an immature female, but many males are beginning to show love every day. A Guoguo is two years away from her adulthood. Originally, ording to her status, she could choose the most powerful male of this tribe, but because of Ning Luo''s appearance, it broke all this. A Guoguo is a little princess who is held in the palm of her hand, and she was not very right with Ning Luo from the beginning. But she didn''t bother to care about Ning Luo, and the males of Ning Luo didn''t like any of her. The male she liked was the mysterious high priest, Yin Zhi. But all the females in the tribe don''t like Ning Luo. Ning Luo attracts the strong males in the tribe. Even some of them are fancy by other females. As long as there is only one machine, they canbine. . Aguo became their best tool. These females designed Aguo to conflict with Ning Luo. A Guoguo can win against Shang Ningluo, but there is no way to face the powerful males who protect Ningluo. Untilter, Aguo didn''t know how to be the most vicious female in the tribe. Everyone in the tribe hated Aguo and even wanted to expel Aguo from the tribe. Later, the tribe was in crisis, and a powerful orc kingdom heard of Ning Luo and asked them to surrender Ning Luo. All the people in the Rado tribe are unwilling to surrender Ningluo, but if they do not surrender Ningluo, the orc country wille and attack them, upy their tribe, and rob them of their food and females. Finally, a male from Ningluo proposed that it would be better to hand over Aguo. Aguo is also very petite, and can be false and true, with the consent of the owners of the Rado tribe. Chapter 628: Aboriginal female of beastly world (2) Chapter 628: Aboriginal female of beastly world (2) Chapter 628: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (2) Ning Luo did not want to be handed over, and naturally would not object to this proposal, hiding in her male arms and pretending nothing was heard. At that time, when the high priest Yinxun went out, Aguo had no chance to ask Yinxu for help. Tied up by people from the Lado tribe, they changed to Ning Luo''s sewing clothes,bed the same hairstyle as Ning Luo, and gave it to the country to take away. When A Guoguo was taken, he saw the relief of the owners of the Lado tribe, and the scene of Ning Luo and her several males lovingly arguing, as if they heard them talking. "She deserves this end." "Yeah, she was very vicious." "She killed Ning Luo so many times, it deserves it." A Guoguo was brought back to that country, and his identity was quickly dismantled. In that strange country, he was brutally tortured and filled with countless hatred before he died. She hated Ning Luo, hated Ning Luo males, and even hated the entire Lado tribe. At the same time, she also missed the high priest Yinzhang, but unfortunately she did not see him for thest time. After A Guoguo died, she didn''t know that when Yin Ye returned and heard about it, she broke into this great country alone to find her, and was seriously injured. Later, she went to Ningluo and her female again. Ningluo even looked at Yinluo. Yinyu disgusted Ningluo and tried to kill her. He was stopped by her male. Yinluo was seriously injured and escaped again. Supporting his severely injured body, he asked where Agoguo''s body had been abandoned. Her body had been swallowed up by the beast. He only found a ne made of animal bones in the remains and a cracked one. Turtle shell. Looking at the turtle shell, Yin Ye said only one thing: sorry, I''mte. Later Yin Yin used the rest of his life to constantly cause trouble for Ning Luo and others, bing the biggest viin in this beastly text, of course, the end was miserable. The end is Yin Yin died, the orc kingdom was unified by Ning Luo, she took her male to live a happy and beautiful life. A Guoguo, Yin Zhi, is just a visitor to the beast world, a tool to promote her and her male rtionship. After watching the plot, Tang Guo fell into silence for a while, looked up, and smiled at the cave''s mouth, "It''s fine, it''s not miserable." System: Do nt understand, is nt it miserable? There is no ce to die for. [The host isrge and quite miserable. ] The system didn''t hold back, he said. Either A Guoguo or Yin Zhi is miserable. "Will Yinyu be that guy?" The system heard Tang Guo say that he suddenly realized that the host was not miserable. Is it because there is another Yinyu who has exhausted his life to get justice for Agouo? Whether it was out of love or something, this is really something his host loves. Tang Guo stood up, looked at the animal skin on his body, and the orc ne hanging on his neck. No matter how good the skin is, it is still a little ufortable when in contact with the skin. She remembered that today, the lion Gaine would take Ningluo back to the Rado tribe. Counting time, it should be fast. When she walked out of the cave, she saw that many females were busy, dried meat and dried fruits, while the males in the tribe went out to find food. Females are rare and have a higher status in the tribe. When she saw hering out, many people greeted her and shouted kindly: "Aguo, you finally have enough sleep, the sun won''t rise to mid-air, you won''t get up." Tang Guo didn''t speak, only smiled at them, and looked out of the tribe. She had heard the sound of running, and it was better toe. Nothing today. Add more tomorrow. Chapter 629: Aboriginal Women of the Beast World (3) Chapter 629: Aboriginal Women of the Beast World (3) Chapter 629: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (3) "Look, it''s Gain back." Someone shouted, everyone looked out of the tribe, a sprinting lion rushed towards the tribe. As the tribe approached, the sturdy lion suddenly became a tall and strong man with a red fruit on the upper body and aplete animal skin surrounding it. He held a petite in his arms, which looked very strange to the entire tribe ... female? "Is Gane holding a female?" "It looks like it is." "She''s so thin, she has thin arms and legs, and I feel like she''ll break if she pinches." "Can such females give birth to healthy cubs after mating?" Ning Luo was run by a lion for a long time. He was particrly thrilled that Gain could be transformed into a lion. Now he was taken to this strange ce and was scared to say a word. Especially the eyes and discussions of these people, she could feel the malice from them. She raised her head cautiously and nced at those who were discussing her, a little dazed. These women are threerge and five thick, and their bodies are still covered with animal skin. Some of them only cover some parts, and the lower part is also surrounded by the knee. They had thick limbs, dark skin, and their faces didn''t look very good, and they were a little stingy when theyughed. In short, most of them are like this. What is this ce? Ning Luo suddenly felt a very special look, and looked up to see a woman who was not the same as the other women in the tribe. She still wears animal skin, except that her skin is not so fair. The whole person looks more slender. With the smooth lines of the other person''s body, she will not think she is a weak person. "This is my female." Gain put Ning Luo down, holding her small waist with possessiveness, and Ning Luo couldn''t get away, but because the other people''s eyes were not so friendly, and she didn''t know where it was, she had to choose to keep silent and rely on In Gaine''s arms. The females in the tribe changed their expressions when they heard Gain''s words. It was even worse to look at Ning Luo, even a bit more fierce. But because of Gain''s strength, they dare not refute anything. Gain ignored these people. The reason he announced in public was that he understood that Ning Luo would be very attractive and attract males like him. He had to announce to all members of the tribe earlier that the falling was his female. Don''t want to grab it. He carried Ning Luo, who had not yet responded, to his shoulders in public. The movement looked very rough, but Ning Luo could not feel the pain, and was slightly relieved. "Gane has a female?" "What about Ollie? Ollie has always liked Gain." "How is that little femaleparable to our Ollie." "Oli must be sad if she knows this." Tang Guo circled his arms and watched Ning Luo be carried into his cave by Gain. There are not only caves but also stone houses in the tribe. Some members like to live in caves, and some members are willing to live in stone houses. Ning Luo seemed to be able to feel her sight, raised her head on Gane''s shoulder, just facing Tang Guo''s eyes, maybe Tang Guo was the only person who looked simr to her, so she revealed a Helpless smile. "Go and tell Ollie, Gane has found the female." Chapter 630: Aboriginal female of beastly world (4) Chapter 630: Aboriginal female of beastly world (4) Chapter 630: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (4) In the Rado tribe, members of the entire tribe discussed it because of Ningluo. Tang Guo was sitting outside her cave, watching the members who talked about Ning Luo, biting on dried fruit and looking leisurely. At this time, Ning Luo had not made all the female members of the tribe jealous, and no one came to her to challenge Ning Luo for the time being. But there are still people who can''t helping to her to discuss her when she is so busy. "A Guoguo, Gane actually brought back such a weak female." Ai moved to Tang Guo, sitting next to Tang Guo with arge body, buttocks. "That female is too weak, Not worthy of a powerful Gain. " "Oli is back and will definitely look good on her." Tang Guo nced at Ai and continued to eat dried fruit. Now she doesn''t want to discuss Ning Luo. She is only interested in the high priest Yinji. Will Yinji be the guy who will lose memory every time she crosses? "Well, A Guoguo, why didn''t you react? Don''t you think Gain should not have such a weak female?" Ai didn''t get a response, a little unwilling, "Don''t you like strong Gain? ? " Tang Guo shook his head and said, "I don''t like it." That Gaine looks like a rough man, rough and brute, not the type she likes. "You don''t really like the powerful Gain, what about the ck wolf? The females of the entire tribe like the ck wolf. I also heard that the ck wolf once said that he likes you very much, and waits for you to be an adult." Ai Bagua asked. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow, indeed there is such a figure as ck Wolf, and he also said that she would wait for her adulthood. But Aguo didn''t like the ck wolf. The ck wolf didn''t wait for Aguo to be an adult. After Ning Luo appeared, he had long forgotten that he had been interested in A Guoguo, and he fell on Ning Luo, even because of Ning Luo. Fall, I do not know how many times hurt A Guoguo. As the sun went down, the males of the tribe returned. They carried back two wild boars and handed them over to the females of the tribe. At the same time, I heard that Gane was female. Gain came out once during this time, but he came to take the meat, and did not mean to bring Ning Luo out. It didn''t take long for the scent of meat to float from the entire tribe. It was from Gane''s cave. All the members red at Gane''s cave, anxious to dazzle their eyes, and wanted to see what the meat was. So fragrant. Tang Guo sat at the door of the cave and looked at the coveted group of guys. It was funny, but also normal. As a modern man, Ning Luo, he would definitely not eat the raw meat directly, he would definitely cook it, and he would also eat it. Add various spices. ording to the heroine''sw, just pick something outside the cave and put it in the broth, which is especially delicious. Letting the whole tribe smell of meat is really normal. She was biting the jerky and didn''t care about the aroma floating into the tip of her nose. She should be able to cook the broth tomorrow. She does not intend to show her differences, giving Ning Luo the illusion that she may be the other countryman. She does not intend to have a good rtionship with Ning Luo. She and Ning Luo have hatred. Of course, she can be cruel and can start, and she will never relent to the enemy, no matter what the other person''s identity is. But she didn''t want Ning Luo to show her a face when she started. Why are we two so good, why do you want to put me to death, crying, as if she is abandoning the scum of others. Chapter 631: Aboriginal women of beastly history (5) Chapter 631: Aboriginal women of beastly history (5) Chapter 631: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (9) "The High Priest." Tang Guo shouted while standing outside the stone house. She nced at a bowl ced on the stone outside the door, and that bowl was broth. It should be someone from the tribe. It''s not easy to go in and disturb the silver badger, and put the broth at the door. The silver golem in the room was stiff, calming down some fluctuating hearts, and speaking coldly. "Agoo?" "It''s me, the high priest. Yesterday I said it." Tang Guo stood at the door and smiled and said, "Okay, Ie to the high priest here every day to see you and heal me." The high priest, who was holding the stone tool, almost did not drop the stone tool. He stretched his face, "Remember." "Then ... High Priest, I''ming in." Without waiting for Yin Yin to answer, Tang Guo pushed open the door of the vine, first probed a head in and saw a Yin Yin sitting in the house solemnly, and then the whole person entered. System: This host is beyond words. "High priest, I know what happened to yesterday''s scent. Gain has already told everyone." The silver cricket was sitting cross-legged on the ground. There was a low stone table in front of him. Usually, someone called him to see a doctor and he did divination on this low stone table. And the two stone stools are actually the only stone stools in the tribe. As for where to find them, I am afraid that only Yinxun himself will know. Tang Guo sat cross-legged across from Yin Ye, a pair of good-looking eyes stared at Yin Ye without blinking. He could see that Yin Ye was tense, and his eyes were always staring at the turtle shell on the table. For divination. "High priest, sure enough I look at you, and I feelfortable." The hands of Yin Zhi on both sides shook. Fortunately, he didn''t raise his hand to fiddle with the tools of divination. "Um." He responded, his face stretched, "Aguo said just now that he knew the reason for the meaty aroma?" "Yes, it was the new female who cooked the broth and added the seasoning to make it taste so good." Tang Guo remembered the bowl of soup just seen at the door, and turned around to bring it in. "This It should have been sent by Gain. " Yin Ye remembered that Gane did yell before, saying there was something outside. "Would you like a bite?" Tang Guo put the broth in front of Yin Zhi, who looked at the broth with green spices floating on it. He took a sip and opened his brows, "It''s really better than barbecue. " People in the entire tribe know that the high priest does not eat raw meat, the taste of barbecue is not good, and he seldom eats it. He basically eats some fruits. Because of this, the tribe people think that the high priest is an extraordinary god. . "I will do it too." Yin Ye lowered the bowl, and it was obvious that he was not an appetite apprehensive person. He looked at the little female in front of her and listened to her some proud words, and said with some humor, "Aguo is not afraid of fire?" "I remember that at every sacrifice, you hid far away and looked particrly afraid of fire. Are you sure you will cook broth?" Tang Guo is also a little funny, who is afraid of fire. "Don''t be afraid, the high priest doesn''t believe it?" Yin Ye looked at her seriously, but could not speak. "Then I''ll show it to you, how about it?" Before Guo Yin spoke, Tang Guo stood up and said, "Let''s use the utensils in the high priest''s house, and I will cook the broth for you." Seeing her full of enthusiasm, Yin Ye also refused. He also wanted to see if this little female who was terrified by the fire was afraid to cook the broth with fire. This is Calcan, I will write another chapter Chapter 632: Aboriginal female of beastly world (6) Chapter 632: Aboriginal female of beastly world (6) Chapter 632: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (10) Tang Guo took the kind of fire in front of the silver urn, lit a fire outside the stone house, filled the vessel with water, and ced it on the fire. I went to find some spices, took a bone with meat, chopped it into small pieces, boiled it with water, boiled it, poured out the water that was originally blistered, and added water. Put the seasonings in turn, bring the heat to a boil, and cook slowly on a medium to low heat. A series of movements are very smooth, and she is very surprised to see the silver magpie. This little female is really not afraid of fire? "The high priest, I said that I''m not afraid of fire." Tang Guo smiled back. The man was really in trouble, and she had to prove it herself to believe it. Yin Ye looked at the little girl, her nose was stained with gray, and she smiled at him. He didn''t hold back and smiled at her. "Then A Guoguo really grew up, and he was not afraid of fire." He looked at the vessel ced on the fire, also walked over, and stood beside Tang Guo, watching that the clear water inside the vessel finally turned milky white, and the fragrance of the soup passed into the tip of the nose. He didn''t care much about it, but when he smelled the smell, he intuitively told him that the soup in the vessel was better than the cold bowl in the house. With this idea, he really looked forward to it. Tang Guo observed the look of the other side of the eye, and while the silver maggot was not paying attention, he added some seasoning powder that could not see the color into the soup. At this time, as she was given to her in the tribe, she also had no use with the coarse salt in the sand, adding the refined salt in her system space. System: [Host, you cheat. "Does this count as cheating? Life in this world is so difficult, there is no need to aggravate yourself, anyway, it will cook for me and Yinyu, others will find nothing." [Aren''t you afraid that Yin Ye doubts you? "Does he doubt what he will do?" System: Well, it won''t do anything. Yin Zhi can''t escape the palm of his host. Even if he doubts it, he will nt it in her hands sooner orter. Tang Guo was almost there, so he filled a bowl of bone soup for Yin Zhi. Yin Ye looked at the milky soup in the bowl, andpared it with the broth that seemed to have some clear soup and little water on the side. Tang Guo is not polite, he started to eat after filling a bowl. After seeing the fragrant she ate, Yin Ye also took a sip and sipped it. The taste was really better than expected. The scent is full, and the essence of meat and bones is cooked into the soup. He ate a piece of meat and it rotted at the first lick. It was really delicious. He watched Tang Guo biting his bones and choking for a moment, then he heard Tang Guo say, "The bones are all boiled down, high priest, after you bite and chew, you will find that the bones are quite delicious." Yinyu hesitated a bit, still biting at the ce where he could bite, ording to Tang Guo''s statement, and he could chew, and the taste was really good. Next, without Tang Guoduo, after eating one bowl, Yin Zhi continued to eat the second bowl, and the two of them ate the bone soup. They ate here happily, and other members of the tribe also smelled it, watching the high priest and Aguo drinking soup from a distance. The members of the tribe did not dare to ask the high priest what to eat, so they turned around and cooked the soup by themselves ording to the method of Ning Luo, but the taste was not as good as that of the high priest. I thought that it was indeed the high priest, and the soup was better than them. They even felt that the soup from the high priest was better than Ning Luo''s. See you tomorrow Chapter 633: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (7) Chapter 633: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (7) Chapter 633: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (11) The fragrance from the high priest''s stone house attracted Ning Luo, and he couldn''t help looking at it. She pulled Lagaine. "Who is the stone house?" "That is the high priest. It s terrible. Members of our tribe are injured. Only the high priest can save it. If the cubs in the tribe are sick, they all go to the high priest." Don''t provoke the high priest, if you make him angry, you will be driven out of the tribe by all members. " Ning Luo remembered that he had just passed through this strange ce, and was almost killed in the mouth of the beast. He was afraid for a while, "Rx, I won''t provoke the high priest." In her mind, the high priest should be an old man, an old man who looks like a **** stick. She was a little worried. She had crossed the ce where the bird didn''t **** before checking the score of the college entrance examination. She was picked up by the big lion, Gain, and said she wanted to be his female. Well, now after a day in the tribe, she already knows what it means to be a female and what a wife means. She nced at Gane''s rough, but handsome face, and that explosive muscle, more handsome than the little brother in the gym. I remember the moment when Gain defeated the beast, and he was so handsome. If he really couldn''t wear it back, in fact, it was not bad to fall in love with an orc. Gain was very kind to her, and everything depended on her. That night, Gain was obviously afraid of the fire, so he kindled her for the fire, so thinking of this made Ning Luo feel warm. "Luoluo, you are amazing. With your method of cooking broth, our tribe can eat cooked food in the future." Although everyone is a little afraid of fire, the taste of the broth is really delicious, and no orc in the tribe can reject this delicious doubt. Compared to the fishy smell of raw meat and the salty taste of dried meat, it is difficult to swallow, and the broth is really the best. Especially in winter, drinking a bowl is absolutely warm. "Luo, I''m going out with other members to find food. Don''t walk around, it''s dangerous outside the tribe." Ning Luo obediently nodded, "Rx, I won''t walk around." She would go outside if she was stupid. She is not these powerful orcs, and only be eaten if she encounters a beast. Gain was uneasy to exin a few words. Only after being urged by other members, Gai left reluctantly, and rather looked at Gae, only to think that the orc was really cute. After the male members in the tribe could go out, the female members began to talk about Ning Ruo everywhere. Ning Luo brought them a method of cooking broth. Although it was a benefit, not many female members liked her. Because of her arrival, they attracted all powerful males, some males who originally had females, and could not help secretly targeting Ning Luo, which made them feel a sense of crisis. Ning Luo felt the hostility of these people, and sat a bit bored outside the cave, thinking about how to live in this ce. At this time, she saw Tang Guoing out of the remote stone house, her eyes were bright, Tang Guo was slender, and her facial features were much better than other females in the orc tribe. Ning Luo quickly stood up, watching Tang Guo approach, and went to a cave not far away, and stopped her quickly: "Hey, my name is Ning Luo, what''s your name?" Sorry, the author is back, and subsequent updates are being written. I will be more tomorrow. Chapter 634: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (8) Chapter 634: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (8) Chapter 634: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (12) "Oh." Tang Guo stood still, nced at Nino, raised his chin, and asked very proudly, "What do you want me to do?" Ning Luo had solidified with a kind smile. Obviously, she just saw the little girl who came out of the stone house with a smile on her face. Didn''t she just say a word, so proud? "May I know you?" Ning Luo nced at the sturdy woman in the distance, and then looked at Tang Guo with thin arms and legs in front of her. Although her skin was not white, that body and face were really special Good-looking, so that she has a little jealousy, she has a cheaper advantage. Rather than talking to those women who look fierce, this little girl is obviously better. Tang Guo is still very proud, I am a little public, "I know what I do?" That looks like saying, what qualifications do you have to know me? When the members of the tribe found that they were moving, they shook their heads with a smile. Throughout the tribe, Aguo had a better temper than the high priest. She was also afraid of the high priest, and everyone else was not afraid. As for Guo Guo''s status, it was because her parents had sacrificed to protect the tribe, and she was more tolerant, even if her appearance did not seem to their aesthetic to the orcs. Of course, only females think that Ago is not good. In fact, males in the tribe all like Ago. But Aguo is not something they can fight, duel duel. It should be said that the females in the tribe have the right to choose their spouses on their own, especially with a background like Aguo. If any male dares to force her, the High Priest will not let him go first. The former leader of the tribe was Agoo''s father. In fact, even if her parents did not sacrifice for the tribe, her status is still higher than the rest of the tribe, except for the warriors who contributed to the tribe. The cave she lived in was left by her parents, and no one dared to upy it. Ning Luo was asked by Tang Guo''s words. This little girl is really too proud, especially like the little grandfather who was raised in her palms by her parents. "Just meet and make friends." Ning Luo said dryly, and also felt that the little girl was not easy to get along with, but nced at other members of the tribe, she still didn''t want to talk to those particrly ugly women, and kept staring at her. Not only has a soft belly, thick neck, and limbs are very rough, especially people in this world do not wear shoes, it should be said that no shoes. The feet of these women also look particrly bad, with mud in the toe seams. Ning Luo quickly turned his eyes away and looked at Tang Guo who was not far away. Even if the skin was not white, the little girl looked particrly clean and her feet were small and delicate. Tang Guo found Ning Luo''s disdain for other members of the tribe, and he was funny, was Ning Luo really a big city here? This is a backward ancient tribe or an orc tribe. How could it be the same as the human habit, and even if it changes, it will take time. "I don''t want to make friends with you." Tang Guo dropped a sentence, and went back into the cave without turning his head, never giving Ning Luo face. She and Ningluo could not be friends, and she and the system talked about it, "how do you be a friend and continue the plot." System: Host = Devil! Chapter 635: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (9) Chapter 635: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (9) Chapter 635: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (13) I don''t want to make friends with you! Ning Luo had no idea that Tang Guo would say this directly, without giving her face at all. She blushed and watched Tang Guo turn and walked into the cave. A back was not left to her, and the whole person was a little messy. She ttened her mouth, the orc tribe was really unfriendly. She was sitting outside the cave, thinking about her encounter, being particrly aggrieved, and wondering why she hade to this ce somehow, and met these unfriendly people. Fortunately ... Fortunately, there is a Gain who treats her well. "Aguo is this temper." Ai Yi did not know when she was sitting next to Ning Luo. Her figure was slightly slimmer than other female members. After all, Ai was still an immature female. Generally, her limbs were thick and her belly was soft. Especially bad-looking females are because they have more babies, and the females of the orc tribe pay more attention to strength. The living environment makes them have no time to love beauty and maintain their bodies. Ning Luo raised his head, and saw a fairly pleasing person, "My name is Ning Luo, what''s your name?" "My name is Ai," Ai said with a big smile. "I know you. Yesterday I saw you being carried back by Gane. Gane is a warrior of our tribe. He is very powerful. I never thought he would choose you. Be his female, Ning Luo, you are lucky. " "Did you just say that the little girl who went in was called A Guoguo?" "Yes, her name is Aguo, the most noble female of the tribe," Ai Yi said enviously. "The former leader of our tribe was her father. Later, to protect the entire tribe, her father and her mother died." Ning Luo nodded his head. "A Guoguo doesn''t seem to have a good temper. I want to make friends with her. She seems unwilling." "I''ll be friends with you. It''s good for you to get used to it. Aguo is like that. She has a better temper than the high priest." Ai Yi said enviously and jealously, looking at the clothes Ning Luo was wearing. Can''t help but touch, "What are you wearing? It''s sofortable to touch." "This is called clothes. It''s made of cloth. You shouldn''t make it here. It''s our specialty." Ning Luo thought that someone had finally taken care of her, and he eloquently said, "I can help you use animal skins to make me wear something simr, but it feels different." "Really?" "Really." "Then let''s go now." Ai grabbed Ning Luo''s wrist and happily pulled her where she lived, where she collected a lot of beautiful animal skins. Ning Luo naturally followed it happily. There was a friend in the tribe, at least not so sad. Tang Guo kept looking at these and smiled, "The two of them are still together." [Well, did the host ever think about stopping? ] The system whispered a question, and even if he knew the answer, he habitually asked. "Why stop it? I have no obligation to stop what happens next," Tang Guopan said, holding his chin. "When Agouo was taken away, no one came out to stop it." If not all members of the tribe think that surrendering Aguo can return to peace and do not stop, Aguo''s end will not be so miserable. The typo was not modified, it was sent first, and it was changed after it was written. Chapter 636: Bestial Indigenous Woman (10) Chapter 636: Bestial Indigenous Woman (10) Chapter 636: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (14) People in the tribe don''t want to die, does Agouo want to die? They pushed Aguo into the fire pit, and Aguo had the right to hate them and avenge them. Tang Guo smiled slightly, and she must retaliate. She will not stop anything. She will let it all evolve. The final oue of the orc tribe will depend on how things evolve and how they choose. She wanted to see what they would choose this time. "You said, what will they choose this time?" Those who have killed Aguo and abandoned Aguo, the parents of Aguo are sacrificed to protect the members of the tribe, they may not think that their children will be treated as Ningluo by the members of the tribe they protect Go out? Speaking of which, the apocalypse was not caused by A Guoguo at all. She just reced Ningluo, because Ningluo''s existence had suffered so much torture, and there was no ce for her death. If Aguo s parents were alive, they knew that their children would be treated this way in the future, would they choose to save members of this tribe? May be saved. Tang Guo thought that she didn''t care about the smile, tilted her feet, and flickered, "Tunzi, what is the biggest punishment for the orcs?" She didn''t like to kill people directly. It was too unfulfilling and the lowest level of revenge. She always abuses her heart, followed by physical abuse. Those who had lost her, either regretted their actions when they died, or were ufortable when they died, and she thought that revenge had reached the perfect state. [The host is big, you are too embarrassed for me, I am just a bunch of codes, I do nt understand how the orcs will abuse them. ] The system was a little bit crying. The host changed the question a lot. This question is too difficult. Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, "What''s the most important thing for an orc, and what''s the most important thing to you?" There was an excited smile on her face. Yes, revenge would deprive the other person of the most concern, and that would be the best. The system felt the fluctuations in Tang Guo s heart, and he was scared to be careful that the liver was trembling. [The host is big, please calm down, is nt you too excited, remember that the silver magpie in the world is a good person and should not reach it. The conditions that disrupt the world. "Rx, I didn''t want to copse the world. I like to establish new rules more than the copse of the world." Tang Guo smiled, "For example, the sunset empire, the Tang Dynasty, etc. Well, I thought about it." "Orcs care most about food and the safety of their homes." The system asks weakly, [So, will the host greatly leave them without a ce? ] This trick is indeed a bit harsh. However, if they will continue to follow the original trajectory in the future, it is no wonder that his host is so big. Who made Aguo''s ending so miserable, but the host brought all Aguo''s feelings and thoughts. It can be said that in this world, as long as her body is Aguo, then she is Aguo. Even if she is clear-headed and knows who she is, all her style of work will be around Aguo. It is estimated that the only thing is falling in love, the host is much more persistent, still very clean, and will follow She did it herself. But her choice must be the best. Even if the original owner is reborn, she will feel that the ending is good. "Who said they must have no ce to stay?" Tang Guo smiled, "Let them stay where they are, and the whole world is developing rapidly. Don''t you think it''s better?" The system''s data is a bit messy, okay, understand, the host is still the one who is doing the big thing. There are two more chapters. Take a ten minute break before writing. Sleepy babies can get up again tomorrow. Chapter 637: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (11) Chapter 637: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (11) Chapter 637: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (15) In the afternoon, Tang Guo was lying in the cave to sleep, and suddenly he heard a messy sound from outside. He opened his eyes and walked out of the cave. He saw a tall female orc with eyebrows, staring at the lonely side Ning Luo. The female orc was surrounded by other members, and Ning Luo''s eyes were very bad. This female orc has just reached adulthood and has not yet reached estrus. She has always liked the powerful Gain in the tribe. A few days ago, she went to a nearby tribe and did not expect to hear that Gane had a female as soon as she returned today. Still a female of unknown origin, who looks thin and can pinch a finger to death. This female orc is what everyone said before, and her name is Ollie. She likes Gane. Gane doesn''t like her, but avoids her all the time. Ollie''s looks are considered by all orcs to be the best-looking. She looks very strong but doesn''t look bloated, but has a feeling of bodybuilding. Because of youth, the skin is not saggy. Ollie is particrly fond of beauty. She will use animal bones and skins to make beautiful skirts to wear on her body. Although many male orcs think that Ago is beautiful and looks very protective, in fact, most males prefer to choose females like Ollie. Because she looks strong and healthy, the cubs born must also be healthy. In this ancient orc age, males have more possession of females and breed offspring. Of course, it is better to look good, and more importantly, to be physically strong. It is easier to survive whether it is an enemy or other danger . Ollie likes Gain, not the kind of love that humans have, because Gain is strong, she likes a strong male, and thinks that such a male can be her spouse. Although the first warrior in the tribe was not Gain, Oli knew very well that she could not let the first warrior like her by her skill. The first warrior also made it clear that he would wait for Aguo to reach adulthood. In the chaos of that tribe that year, Aguo s parents died because of protecting the tribe. She was rescued by Aguo s parents, so she would not grab a spouse with Aguo. The name of the most powerful warrior in the tribe today is the ck wolf who said he had to wait for Aguo to be an adult. He is also the leader of the tribe. In this era, if there is no Ning Luo, there will be no love. Even if it was A Guoguo, it was a kind of admiration for Yinyu at the beginning. Yinyu''s status is high and he can treat members and see injuries. This is his strength. Later Ning Luo appeared, and she liked Yin Yin''s idea a little more, so she hid the turtle''s unused turtle shell and kept it with her. Ning Luo brought a lot to this tribe. Of course, by the end, not many people survived this tribe. When Ning Luo unified the orc kingdom, she and her spouses lived from the beginning to the end. "You''re so thin and Gain is so powerful that you simply don''t deserve Gain." Oli said high above, but she looked at Ning Luo''s body, staring at the ne on Ning Luo''s neck for a long time. Move away. She has never seen such a beautiful ne, she likes it at first nce, but she is the most beautiful female in the tribe. It is not a rare female ne. "Which tribe are you from? Go back to your tribe with interest." Ning Luo pursed his lips and looked weak and helpless in front of a group of female orcs. She suddenly saw Tang Guo, who was sitting at the side while watching a show. Chapter 638: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (12) Chapter 638: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (12) Chapter 638: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (16) Tang Guo received the pitiful look of Ning Luo, but his heart remained indifferent. ording to the previous trajectory, Aguo had a good rtionship with Ollie, because of his parental rtionship, Ollie had a better attitude towards Aguo than all females. In the face of Ning Luo''s call for help, A Guoguo did not refuse, not because she wanted to help Ning Luo, but to see clearly that Gain particrly likes Ning Luo, which is a warrior in the tribe. Everyone admires the warrior, because it is the warrior who is protecting the entire tribe. She was just worried that Ollie bullied the female, and when she was hit by Gain, it would affect their rtionship. Such a beautiful orc-like female orc who looks more healthy and powerful, in fact, her brain is a tendon, and she does not understand that the words that Aguo said at the time were for her consideration. Thinking that A Guoguo and Ning Luo became friends, they were very disappointed. It was also because of this misunderstanding that Ollie stayed away from Aguo, but did not target Aguo. Speaking of which, Ollie should be the only member of the tribe who knows how to be grateful. Even if she thinks that Agoguo betrayed the friendship between them, no matter how she targeted Ningluo, she did not treat Aguo. There was one more sentence, until she died, and she didn''t talk to Aguo again. In the face of this stubborn person, he couldn''t say anything, and A Guoguo also had some arrogant petite temperament. Naturally, he regretted his whole life. It was only that Ollie died early, and A Guoguo had no chance to continue to exin. A Guoguo heard that it was an ident that Ollie was killed by a wild animal. Tang Guo, who has seen the plot, knows that it was not an ident that time, and Ollie died because of Ning Luo. During an outing, Gain and other members went to find food, and Ning Luo proposed that she also go because she wanted to find some edible spices and the like. The members agreed, and Oli could not see Gain''s obedience to Ning Luo''s affairs, and he would follow. Ollie wasn''t weak, and the others didn''t think much about it, so let her follow. Something happened in the middle, and the members separated, Ning Luo, Gain, and Ollie happened to be together. Ning Luo''s curiosity disturbed the sleeping beast, and then they faced a life-and-death struggle. In order to protect the weak Ningluo, Gain almost fought half-dead with the beast. Seeing that the beast was about to fall on the weak Ning Luo, Gain didn''t even think about it, and rushed to protect Ning Luo in his arms. Ollie didn''t even think about it, rushed forward, stopped the beast, and finally died in the beast''s mouth. During this time, Gain saw Ollie fighting with the beast, and wanted to rush forward to help, but was finally pulled by Ning Luo. At the time, Ning Luo said: "Guin, you have been seriously injured. Can you rush forward to guarantee the kill of the beast?" Gain: "But I can''t watch Ollie fight the beast alone, she''s not an opponent." "Gane, if you die, leave me here. The beasts will still eat me. Now that Ollie can hold it for a while, we might as well go out and find someone to help. At that time, Ollie had been attacked by the beast several times, and it was estimated that it was not long before she lost. Gain looked at Ollie and looked at Ning Luo with a pale face, and finally chose to hold Ning Luo and leave. Hmm ... I can finally sleep. Chapter 639: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (13) Chapter 639: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (13) Chapter 639: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (17) Gain didn''t know that the moment he turned around, there was ayer of dust and mist on Ollie''s eyes. At the moment of life and death, she saved Ning Luo and Gain without fear of danger, but the two of them abandoned her because of fear of losing to the beast. She rushed to help Gaine, not because of love, but as a sense of responsibility as an orc. Every orc in the same tribe, when seeing herpanion being attacked by the beast, was about to die in the mouth of the beast, and rushed out of her care Go up and fight, whether it''s life or death. This is what Ollie learned from her tribe pioneers. She likes strong males, because strong males can protect the tribe''s security and give weak females a safe ce to live. The moment she saw Gane dying, she thought that Gane could not die. He also wanted to protect the tribe. As a member of the tribe, even if she was a female, she had toe forward when the crisis came. On the way out of Gain and Ningluo, he encountered another male orc who had been entangled with Ningluo, a snake n named Vigo. Vigo has always wanted to **** Ning Luo back. This time, Gain was injured. He took Ning Luo away with ease. Gain couldn''t beat it. Finally, he ran back to the tribe and told the news that the tribe leader Ning Luo also liked it. Wolf. At that time, because he was worried about Ning Luo''s safety, hepletely forgot that there was another Ollie who was fighting the beast, and when they rescued Ning Luo from the Horde, he heard the news that Oly was torn by the beast. Gain and Ningluo felt guilty about this for a while, and soon forgot about it, and didn''t tell the tribe people about the real situation at the time. Therefore, with the exception of Gain and Ningluo, all members thought that Ollie had separated, and that she was unlucky to meet the beast before she was torn apart by the beast. Come back, Tang Guo pointed at Ning Luo, the other side also looked at her, his eyes were slightly red, and he almost cried. Tang Guo tilted her head to the side. This was her enemy, so she wouldn''t help. Ning Luo saw that Tang Guo did not intend to control it, and he felt very wronged. There are fierce women all around, and her eyes are full of ridicule. While Ning Luo was helpless, another voice sounded: "What happened in the tribe, Ollie?" Tang Guo also followed, and saw the two strong men walking into the tribe. It was no surprise, because the key was mentioned in the plot. Even without her being involved, the plot should continue. These two orcs, one of them is the tribal leader, the ck wolf, the first warrior in the tribe. The other one looks slightly shorter than the ck wolf, and is still very strong. Compared to the ck wolf, he has a stubborn smile. He is Ai Yi''s brother, Ai Mo, and One of the better spouses in the future. Both the ck wolf and Aymo saw Ning Luo, and their eyes changed slightly. Seeing rough females in the tribe, and suddenly seeing such a tender girl, Ning Luo, will attract the attention of male orcs. The curiosity on Aimo''s face could not be absorbed, and the expression of the ck wolf was much calmer. After asking the situation clearly, he warned to Ollie and let all the members disperse. Ning Luo quickly thanked them, and Aimo said with great enthusiasm, "If you have any trouble, you cane to me." Although Ning Luo is a Gain''s female, Aimo can''t control that much. It''s so pretty. Chapter 640: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (14) Chapter 640: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (14) Chapter 640: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (18) Ollie doesn''t look good, because Aimo and the ck Wolf both seem to defend Ning Luo. Both of them are warriors in the tribe. She is not good at Ning Luo. But today is something she remembers. "Aguo." The ck wolf saw Tang Guo sitting not far away, his cold face was a little softer, and now he has not had special feelings for Ning Luo, and he still likes A Guoguo in his heart. When he saw her, of course he was happy. of. When he came to Tang Guo, he found a particrly beautiful animal bone ne, "Here you are." Tang Guo nced and shook his head, "No." "Close it, don''t you like beautiful nes?" The ck wolf insisted on stuffing the beast bone ne into Tang Guo''s hands. "There are already several tribes who are willing to join with our Rado tribe and express theirmon response to the next. Possible beast tide. " "That''s fine." Tang Guo replied. She secretly looked at the ck wolf. It seemed normal. I didn''t know why the other party had done so many disobedient things. Perhaps the aura of the heroine was too big. Right. The ck wolf stared at Tang Guo for a while, and found that the other was smiling and greeted by Ollie, with a helpless scratch on his face. "Aguo, you have grown up in more than a year." Tang Guo nced at him, "Yeah." The ck wolf looked a little nervous, "Ago, do you have a male you like?" [The host is big! The other party is showing love to you. "Yes." Tang Guo answered with a smile. After answering, he saw that the ck wolf was even more nervous. He only nodded, with a smile on his face, but never asked again. He said, "I still have something. Anything you want toe to me." "Aguo, Aguo, was the ck wolf going to ask you to mate in advance?" Ollie was on the side and noticed long ago. When she saw the ck wolf, she couldn''t help but sit beside Tang Guo. , Asked with a happy face, "That''s really good, the ck wolf is the first warrior of the tribe, and Aguo is just right." After speaking, she was a little distressed. "Gane already has a female, still a very weak female, Aguo, Gane is blind, why did he find such a weak female." "Gain should be mine." Ollie replied reluctantly. "Gain is the second-ranked warrior in the tribe. Isn''t my Ollie better than that, or is it going to cook broth? I can still fight with the beast, Ning Luo is so weak, it''s just a hindrance to Gain. " "The beast tide that ising once a year ising soon, A Guoguo, that Ning Luo needs to be protected by everyone." Ollie said very dissatisfied, "The other party is not a member of our tribe, so weak, maybe they can give birth to healthy cubs." For orcs, it is very important to breed offspring, because every orc tide will kill many orcs. If they do not reproduce a little more, the orcs will probably be extinct. "Since Gaine doesn''t like Ollie, Ollie went to find a stronger warrior than Gaine. Our tribe doesn''t have one, don''t other tribes?" Tang Guo said. When the system heard it, it was a joy in his heart. It seemed that the host was nning to change the fate of Ollie''s death in the beast''s mouth. Think about it, Aguo really cares about Ollie''s friend. "But who isparable to Gain, I still like Gain." Ollie said, "I just don''t feel well. Why would Gain like such a weak female." Chapter 641: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (15) Chapter 641: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (15) Chapter 641: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (19) Tang Guoughed with such childish irritation. In fact, sometimes the viins just stood on a different stand. Winners are decent, while losers are viins. It''s as if the history book was written by the winner. From a different standpoint and a different perspective to describe a book, who is the protagonist in the pen, who is its decent. From the perspective of the protagonist, it is impossible to fully understand a viin from the inside out, and the good and the bad. The author is willing to show the protagonist''s kindest and righteous side, and at the same time the viin''s vicious side. Ollie is such a viin. She is crowded and ridiculed in the tribe, but she is an orc with a true warrior spirit. Otherwise, she wo nt choose to save Gain. Yes, Gaine cannot die, and if Gaine dies, there will be no warriors to protect their tribe. She is just a viin to Ning Luo. A Guoguo is also the same. She is only targeting Ning Luo. Simrly, she has no ns to kill Ning Luo or anything. Only under the care of Ning Luo, her performance disliked the people of the tribe. Ning Luo brought a lot of changes to the tribe, almost including eating, living, and traveling. Although her body was weak, from the perspective of the tribe members, she was strong, and her status wasparable to that of the high priest. Not surprisingly, they will propose that A Guoguo be surrendered instead of Ning Luo. From their perspective, there may be nothing, sacrificing one person will save the entire tribe, and even the most important Ning Luo will survive. But Aguo is not right here. Those who have hurt her are her enemies. Tang Guo epted everything from A Guoguo, and she was willing to take revenge. Tang Guo is particrly able to understand the mood of A Guoguo when he was dying. The kind of hatred and the most ufortable feelings are the most tormenting a person. When she was ignorant, she had been too many women in the world. Although she knew that she would go to the next world when she died, but every time she died, the kind of inner difort and physical pain were given to her. The heart caused indelible harm. Especially those who have really dealt with her, turned her head and sold her for a ridiculous reason, abandoning, trampled on. I believe no one can bear such a result one at a time. If an ordinary person goes through two or three worlds, I am afraid that he will go crazy and have severe depression. The reason she didn''t have it was because she always believed that no matter where it was dark, she could always find a ray of warm sunlight shining on her body, warming her and driving her cold. She won''t fall, she won''t destroy herself. She will survive, no matter what else is going on. She is no longer confused and ignorant, she has found what she wants to do. What she will do in the future is what she wants to do. Through so many worlds, she has learned countless powerful skills and collected the treasures of all the worlds. She can already live very well, can protect her thoughtfulness, and she can patiently find the ray of sunshine she wants. . The system felt that his host was really peaceful at this moment, as if all dirt and darkness had been purified. Ollie was still indignant. Suddenly she saw Tang Guo groaning in front of her. Those eyes seemed to have light, a kind of warmth, which calmed down her anger. She shouted subconsciously, "Aguo." Chapter 642: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (16) Chapter 642: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (16) Chapter 642: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (20) "what happened?" Ollie looked at Tang Guo with a strange feeling in her heart. All her anger just disappeared, and she didn''t seem to be so attached to Gain. What made her even more weird was that she was just watching Aguo for a while, and Aguo didn''t say much, so why did she persuade her? Now when I think of Ning Luo, she still doesn''t like each other, but there is less fluctuation in her heart. When I think of Gain, it makes her even more confused, and she even agrees with what Aguo said. Since Gane didn''t like her, why didn''t she find a male stronger than Gane? "Aguo, are you serious? Gain has that weak female, should I really give up on him?" Gain is the second warrior in the tribe, and she has always liked it. Tang Guo nodded. "Of course, Ollie, you think, if you bully Ning Luo every day, Gain will definitely get angry when he sees it, and Ning Luo is already his spouse. He should maintain Ning Luo." "I know." Ollie said unhappy. "But Gaine is the second warrior. Ning Luo is not worthy of him. If he finds a female who is better than me and has a strong body, I will be willing to lose. " "Is Olie sorry for Gain?" Ollie nodded. "He is a warrior. He is a warrior who can protect the tribe. His spouse must be strong. Their cubs are stronger. When they grow up, they must be stronger warriors than Gain to protect us. The safety of the tribe means that many members of the tribe will not die every year. " Speaking of this, Ollie is a bit sad. Her parents died in the beast tide. The beast tide is really terrible. Each time, the tribe members will be less. Therefore, she believes that a strong warrior needs a strong spouse. Only the more warriors in their tribe will reduce the number of dead members in the future. [The host is big, actually Ollie is a good boy. "She wasn''t bad at all." [Well, Ollie is so lucky. I encountered his host, who was still a good friend of A Guoguo. "Oli, think of it this way. If youe back with a stronger male than Gain, you will not only add another warrior to our tribe. In the future, the cubs you gave birth will surely be strong and protect the tribe. " Ollie''s eyes widened, and she really didn''t think of a good way. She thought about it carefully, and found that this method was really good. Tang Guo''s eyes were shining. "Aguo, you are really too clever. Your brain can catch up with the high priest." A look of excitement shed on Ollie''s face, mming Tang Guo and holding her bouncing, "Ago, you are really the smartest female. This is a great way, yes, I''ll go to the other The tribe brought a strong male back, didn''t it strengthen our tribe? " "Most of the tribes have very many males, but they are very protective of females. They will refuse females to go to other tribes, but they will not oppose males to go to other tribes." Ollie revealed a neat row of teeth. "Aguo, I It''s decided. I don''t like Gain. He likes Ning Luo and let him go. " "Tomorrow I will go to other tribes to take a look, and bring back the males who like it. I can find a few more powerful males. With the reputation of the first beautiful orc in my tribe, they should not refuse." Tang Guo: "..." "Aguo, how many should I find?" "Three or five?" Tang Guo: "..." system: Chapter 643: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (17) Chapter 643: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (17) Chapter 643: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (21) Ollie was very excited to bid farewell to Tang Guo and said that she would go back to find two beautiful animal skins and make beautiful skirts. She would go to other tribes tomorrow to attract powerful males. In this regard, Tang Guo smiled helplessly against his forehead and traveled through so many worlds. Oli was so straight-headed and simple that she encountered this one. She didn''t stop, even if Ollie didn''t take the initiative to find more males, she will have many males in the future. In the orc tribe, there are fewer female orcs and it is normal for a female to have more males. Ollie''s idea is not wrong in this orc era. In the end, Ning Luo, did not ept several spouses? Even in this beastly ending, there is a vague tendency to increase again. [The host is big, your idea is dangerous, do you also have that idea. "Upgraded so many times, IQ should be able to keep up. Why would you suddenly ask such a stupid thing, Tongzi, are you infected?" The system quickly said, "No, I was just curious, the host is big. "I don''t have that skill." Tang Guoughed, "In this world, just a silver badger is fine. Right, now I''m going to see what the silver badger is doing." System: Hey! "The High Priest." Tang Guo pushed open the door of the stone house and walked in. She didn''t seem to be afraid of Yin Ye. She entered the house with a smile and sat in front of the low stone table, looking at the person with her eyes closed. Looking at the other person''s slightly fluttering eyshes, he knew he knew she was here. She held her chin. "High priest, let me see you." The corner of Yinxu''s mouth vibrated slightly, his eyes opened, his eyes looked very clear, and his expression returned to calmness. "Isn''t it here in the morning?" "Because I found out that only seeing the high priest once a day seemed to be incurable." System: [The host really knows it. Yin Ye: "..." This little female. "The high priest, I found that I was very happy to see you," Tang Guo looked at Yin Ye with a smile, but his heart was already very grumpy. "High priest, you are so good, you don''t have to do anything, I look You will be able to help me heal. " Yin Ye had nothing to say, and he couldn''t point out anything. This is a young female who hasn''t reached a young age. He didn''t think of her before. What impressed him was that each time the other party sacrificed, he hid behind the crowd and looked at him with timid eyes, as if looking at a flood beast. "High priest, I will feel ufortable in the future, soe and see you." Ginny pursed her lips tightly and did not speak. "Can''t you high priest?" Looking at the little female eyes in front of her, Yin Ye could not give up, and calmed down the calm heart, he said, "Yes." It is really a pity that the word is like gold. "Ah, great, High Priest." Tang Guo s lips were slightly curved and his eyes were bright. If I can live here with the high priest, it would be better. I do nt have to feel ufortable every time. The priest can heal. " Yin Ye almost didn''t sit still and fell straight. He strained his body tightly, controlling not to show other expressions, and said with a stance, "Not too far." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this is too cute. Chapter 644: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (18) Chapter 644: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (18) Chapter 644: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (22) "That''s right, but I still have to run a few steps. It''s convenient to not live together." Tang Guo supported his chin and said with a smile, as if he was just discussing the distance. But Yin Ye couldn''t help but think of other people. This little female always made him unable to think of words. This kind of uncontroble feeling made him a little bit square. Yin Ye: I want to throw this little female out. "A Guoguo is toozy." Tang Guo blinked, "Yeah, members of the entire tribe know that I''mzy and won''t get up if the sun doesn''t rise." Yin Ye: Nothing to say. "High priest, let''s cook some broth." Yin Ye remembered the taste of drinking soup before, and she wanted to refuse, and she saw the eyes of the little female in front of her, and blurted out subconsciously. ... On this day, Tang Guo and Yin Zhi were drinking meat broth inside the stone house, and they heard the noise outside. Both put down the broth and nced outside. "Aguo, go and see what''s going on." Under normal circumstances, silver urns will note out of the stone house. There is also a very spacious ce behind his stone house. The range of his activities is basically in this ce, where many herbs are exposed. Every time he went out, he would pick herbs, and the tribe would send two orcs to protect him. In the eyes of the tribe members, the high priest is an invible deity. Unless they are sick and injured, they will not take the initiative to disturb the Yinzhu, and his life is very quiet. Except ... A Guoguo ran to him every day because of his illness. He came in the morning, at noon, and in the evening, and went to bed before going to bed. In response, Yin Ye: "..." "High priest, I''ll go and see." Tang Guo quickly got up, ran out quickly, ran out of the stone house, and saw many members surrounded the gate of Gane''s cave. She squeezed over quickly, and heard the noise of Gain and Aimo, and the cry of Ning Luo. There was also a sound of fighting and fighting. It turned out that Gane and Aimo were fighting. Ning Luo should be scared and stood on the side crying like a tear. After living in the orc world for a few days, Ning Luo had to change her dirty clothes and make a suitable dress for her with animal skin. She wore it up and stood among the female orcs. It was still bright because of her skin. It is indeed white and people are slender. "Gane, Aymo, stop fighting." Tang Guo stood in the crowd and watched Ning Luo rushed to stop the two. The two saw the petite Ning Luoing up and issued a move. They hurriedly epted it, but still suffered some injuries because of the impact. Both looked pale. Gain is better. After all, his strength is second only to the ck Wolf, and Aimo ranks third in the Horde. Gain was still standing, and Aymo was lying on the ground. Overall, Aymo had a downwind, and Gane grabbed a deep mouth on his wrist. Ning Luo first looked at Gain, only to find that Aimo was seriously injured. She was annoyed and said, "Gane, I have already said that I and Aimo are just friends. Why don''t you listen? Do you really want to me me for fighting? " "Aimo didn''t do anything to me either, you hurt him." Watching Ning Luo hold Ai Mo up, Gain''s eyes became red, and when he went up, he grasped Ning Luo, carried her on his shoulder, and ran into the cave. Chapter 645: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (19) Chapter 645: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (19) Chapter 645: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (23) The tribe members watched as Ning Luo patted Gain and was carried in, and they all dispersed. Someone patted Aymo''s shoulder. "Aymo, you''re injured. Go and see the high priest." "Aimo, you know Ning Luo is Gane''s female, why should you provoke it? You are not Gane''s opponent." Aimo''s eyes were flushed. "Ning Luo is a good female, not Gain alone. If Ning Luo wants to, I can also be her spouse." "But Ning Luo does not seem to agree, and you also challenge not to win Gain." Aimo was a bit discouraged. Aimo''s sister Ai quickly came up and grabbed Aimo''s hand. "Brother, let''s go and see the high priest. It''s fine, but you can''t beat Gain at all now, what are you doing? What about impulse? " Ai believes that instead of directly conflicting with Gain, instead of fighting with Gain, it is better to do something on Ning Luo. Ai Mo was brought to Yin Yin by Ai Y, and Tang Guo followed, and sat in the stone house. While Yin Ye dealt with Aimo''s injuries, she sat beside Tang Guo and spoke. "Gane started too hard." Tang Guo didn''t say a word, Ai continued, "Ning Luo is very good. Gain thinks that Zhan Ning Luo is really too selfish. He and Ollie like it. Now they are fighting for Ning Luo. How sad. " "Gain is a bit rough, and Ning Luo is so weak. I think it would be more suitable to be my brother''s spouse. Although my brother looks more robust, he is a gentle person. If it wasn''t for his brother''s fast collection, Ning Luo would definitely Killed. " Tang Guo looked at Ai''s expression and continued to listen to her, "Gane is the second warrior and should find a strong female who can match him." At this time, Tang Guo found out that Ai''s cheeks were a little red and she knew her heart. After Ai Mo''s injuries were dealt with, Ai was stillining, and Ning Luo was very good in his mouth. In fact, what he said was very jealous of Ning Luo, and Ning Luo who hated became her brother''s spouse immediately. Gain bes her spouse. The system sighed, [Originally, there are some calctions in the orcs. "Everyone has it." Tang Guo replied that most of the orc tribes are more honest and honest, but there are always some who stand out. Some of these people can be tribal chiefs and lead the race, while others are rat feces in the tribe, which specialize in destruction. Orcs, as long as they have thoughts and feelings, they are also human. The system said it understood, he learned again, and it really benefited a lot from following the host. Tang Guo was sleeping soundly at night, and suddenly heard a shouting noise from the cave next door. She opened her eyes and listened to the voice over there, looking slightly strange. [It''s Gain and Ning Luo. ] The system exined kindly, [Although I didn''t see it, but based on my voice, I guessed that it should be two people doing shy things, but Ning Luo didn''t seem to be willing. Tang Guo didn''t manage it, closed his eyes, and let the voice over there. There is such a section in the plot. Gain was jealous of Aymo''s vinegar. After the two conflicted, he saw Ning Luo protecting Aymo, but he was upset that at night, Ning Luo fell asleep. Ning Luo''s performance at the time was painful in his heart and his body particrly cool. However, as a human being, she did not ept actions like Gain, and for the next few days, she would not allow Gain to touch and get angry with him. Chapter 646: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (20) Chapter 646: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (20) Chapter 646: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (24) Gain coaxed people every day, and took her out to rx and give her all kinds of things, but did not let Ning Luo care about it. But she also gradually got used to the life of the orc tribe. When she went out once, she found an edible nt and asked Gain to help her pick it. Unexpectedly, this time they encountered an ident. The two reached the cave of the snake tribe Vigo. Vigo looked at Ning Luo and took Ning Luo away while Gain didn''t notice. Ning Luo was scared at first, butter found that Vigo was very good. Vigo was a snake family, smart and cunning, and would especially please Ning Luo. It''s not like Gain, who is full of possessiveness, will force a rtionship with her. Gradually, she likes Vigo, a more clever snake family, and naturally the two join together. Then there are some explicit descriptions. For example, Ning Luo found that Vigo had two tintin incidents, and was frightened to neutralize Vigo''s affection. In the end, he was so unpleasant that he was sweet and loving all day. Hang out together during the day and still y together at night. It seemed Ning Luo had forgotten Gain''s existence. When he didn''t see Gain again, the other party looked very bad. He held Ning Luo and said that he was wrong and should not force her. Ning Luo was softened again, remembering bit by bit with Gain, and found that she was particrly reluctant. She was ashamed and fell in love with two people at the same time. Then there was the love-hate quarrel between the three. Tang Guo recalled the plot and aimed at those explicit descriptions and went to sleep. The system secretly groaned. The host wasrge and badly broken. When he got up in the morning, Tang Guo went to tease Yinyu as usual, and when he came out, he saw Gain, who was coaxing Ning Luo, and turned into a lion jumping and jumping in front of Ning Luo. . But Gane didn''t think there was anything. Yesterday he did something wrong, but what he thought was that his female was really different. If something happenedst night, he would die happily. Ning Luo was painful and tangled, thinking that Gain really didn''t respect her. If it was nt here, she would definitely leave. However, when she was out of the tribe, she didn''t know where she could go. It was dangerous here, and she was afraid of death. Make up your mind that it''s impossible to forgive Gain in a short time. Tang Guo sat at the door and watched the show for a while. Then he saw Ollie dressed up and walked in front of her. "A Guoguo, do I look good today?" "good looking." Ollie''s looks are more in line with modern European and American aesthetics and are fit. She didn''t tell a lie, she was really pretty. Ollie was happy and smiled at her, "I''m going to other tribes. Is there anything you want? I''ll exchange it for you, such as the beautiful animal skin, animal bone ne?" "No, I have a lot, I don''t need it for now." "Oh, then forget it, I''ll bring you something delicious." Ollie said enthusiastically, I don''t know what happened. Sincest time, she particrly wanted to talk to Aguo, probably because Guoguo is smart. Yes, she likes to be friends with clever orcs. "Then I''m gone. I''ll bring a particrly strong male back in a few days. Ago, you just wait." Tang Guo smiled, "I wish you luck, Ollie." Ollie bid farewell to leaving happily. When she saw Ning Luo, she snorted and turned to leave, proud of her. see you tomorrow Chapter 647: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (21) Chapter 647: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (21) Chapter 647: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (25) In the next few days, Ning Luo and Gain were awkward, during which Aimo often approached Ning Luo while Gain was away. Perhaps that day''s events had a great impact on Ning Luo, she did not dare to be too close to Aimo. But after a few days, Ai Mo was not discouraged, and still sat with her to chat with her, and even said to her that he just wanted to be nice to her, and did not mean to force her, so Ning Luo should not ignore him. Aimo''s arrogant and pitiful appearance made Ning Luo soften his heart and said, "Then ... I and you are friends, and I will not be your female." "Okay, we are friends." Ai Moo may not be very happy to see Ning Luo, and did not force her, which left a good impression on Ning Luo. As soon as Gain goes out, Ai Mo wille to see her and bring her various good things. Ning Luo believes that she and Ai Mo have made it clear that they can only be friends, so they should be friends with each other. Between each other, Ai Mo will not think about the other. Therefore, when epting gifts and getting along with Ai Mo, I was not so embarrassed. I often told Ai Mo that Gain was too rude and the like. Looking at Aimo''s thick face, she even thought that if she first met Aimo, Aimo would definitely not be so rude to her. Tang Guo, while sulking the high priest, paid attention to the grievances between Ning Luo, Aimo, and Gain, and his life was extremely nourishing. On this day, Ningluo and Gain finally went out to pick useful spices and edible nts. Ai Mo also wanted to go, but he had to go hunting with the crowd, but could only regret it. At this time, Ning Luo had not yet seeded in attracting the attention of the ck wolf. Even if the other female orcs in the tribe wanted to stir up alienation in her, it would not be sessful. If Ollie wasn''t persuaded by Tang Guo, she would go to other tribes to find the right spouse, and the female orcs in the tribes would surely read in her ears every day. It wasn''t a big deal at first, but I couldn''t bear it every day. Someone like Ollie would definitely believe what everyone said. And because Ning Luo took Gain, he would definitely face Ning Luo. When Ollie died, the crowd began to stir up Aguo again. At that time, the ck wolf was already very concerned about Ning Luo,pletely forgetting that he had to wait for Aguo to be an adult. Of course, for A Guoguo, it doesn''t matter that the ck wolf doesn''t wait for her adulthood. She doesn''t like the ck wolf. The ck wolf can like anyone. However, since the ck wolf liked Ning Luo, every time he encounters something about Ning Luo, he always considers and does not consider it, and will first refute the side of Ning Luo. "Aguo." Yin''s voice sounded behind him. This is his stone house. A Guoguo always likes to sit outside his stone house for a while. Thinking of these days, Gain changed the scenes of teasing and happy every day, and as a high priest, he couldn''t bear to look straight. Anyway, Gain is the second warrior of the tribe. How can he be a body rolling on the ground, sticking his tongue out, shaking his head and swinging his tail to please the female. This is too detrimental to the image of the Warrior. It is impossible for him to have a female in the future. "Agoo cares about Gain?" Yin Ye couldn''t help asking, after all, A Guoguo has been staring at Ning Luo and Gain recently. Tang Guo turned his head, nced at Yin Ye, smiled, "How could the high priest think I care about Gain?" "Then why do you stare at Gain every day?" Yin Ye didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. Chapter 648: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (22) Chapter 648: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (22) Chapter 648: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (26) Tang Guo heard this sentence, turned to look at Yin Ye, with a serious expression, "Why are the high priests asking this, are you curious?" System: The host is really bad. Yin Ye was aphasia for a while, yeah, why did he ask that? Curious? It should be curious. No, as a high priest, how could he admit that he asked this question because of curiosity. "No." Yin Xiu was obviously wrapped in animal skin, but he was standing at the entrance of the stone house with a detached posture. How could I be curious? Tang Guo almostughed to death. It''s so boring. Yin Ye faintly felt it. There was an unbelief in the eyes of this little female, and even he seemed to see the smile in the other''s eyes just as if he had seen everything through. But the time was too short, he thought it was an illusion, and the first must be an illusion. How could this little female have such courage to dare tough at him. "Why is that?" The little female looked at Yin with brilliant and curious eyes. He almost couldn''t hold it, and blurted out directly, which was curiosity. But he stiffened, and he would never admit it. "Aguo." He called with a serious look. "Ah." Tang Guo replied with a smile, looking very clever. Yin Ying originally wanted to be stern, but she couldn''t help falling into the face of a well-behaved little female. She softened her face and even smiled at her. He frowned, feeling a bit square about the feeling. "Gane is already female." Yin Zhi really couldn''t hold her serious expression, she could only try to keep her face from revealing other expressions. Obviously he wanted to warn with a stern voice. When he looked at her, his tone was unknowingly softer. "Unless Gane is abandoned by his female, you should not stare at Gane every day, have any ideas." puff! The system couldn''t help but spit out on the spot, the host was right, this guy was stuffy. If it wasn''t for fear of intimidating Yin Yang, Tang Guo would like tough out loud. This sultry is a bit cute, but the expression that she doesn''t want her to contact other males is promising. Seeing that Tang Guo was still strangling, Yin Ye looked a lot serious, and tapped her finger on her forehead. "A Guo Guo, have you heard what I said?" "Yes, high priest." Tang Guo looked at Yinzhu with a smile, "I listen to you, I will listen to whatever you say." System: Oh my god, I can''t take it anymore. Yin Ye opened her mouth. For a while, I really did nt know what to say. The little female in front of me obediently obediently, especially the sentence "I listen to you, I listen to whatever you say." He had a very special feeling, what was that feeling, and he couldn''t catch it. "Just know." Intuition tells Yin Zhi not to think about it anymore, this is just an underage little female, and a little naughty little female. "Remember, you are not allowed to see Gain again." At the end, Yin Ye reminded him again that he had said it anyway, and there was nothing more to say. Tang Guo approached Yin Ye and gave him a sweet smile. "Okay, high priest, I won''t look at Gain in the future." "Well, A Guoguo is sensible." Yin Ye thought he had achieved his goal, and was very satisfied. He never thought that the little female hadn''t finished speaking. I saw her winking at him, "High priest, I don''t look at Gain anymore, I will just stare at you in the future, do you say OK?" Yin Ye was blinded by the little female''s smile, and her head was full of, "I will only stare at you and stare at you" in the future. Chapter 649: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (23) Chapter 649: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (23) Chapter 649: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (27) "High priest, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo asked, knowingly, raising his hand and shaking in front of Yin Zhi. Yin Chao''s messy head finally stopped, and he looked at her lightly, "Nothing, I still have herbs to deal with, Aguo, you go y." After speaking, he turned into the room. After two steps, I found that it was not right, and then I saw the little female still behind him, "Ago, you can go y." "High priest, I don''t want to y." Yin Ye: "..." "Then you go back to your ce to sleep." "I don''t want to sleep." Yinhao frowned, "What do you want to do?" "I want to see the high priest." Tango Baba said, "The high priest knows, I''m sick, don''t look at you and feel ufortable, you make your herbs, and I don''t disturb you, just watch It doesn''t matter. " How could it not affect? ? Yin Ye screamed madly. She watched beside him. Could he calm down and pour the herbs? But ... he said, "Just whatever you want." After that, Yin Ye was very annoyed, why did he agree to this little female''s impolite request. Seeing her eyes again, cute and well-behaved, forget it, just look at it. The two went to the space behind the stone house. There were many herbs in the sun, and the orcs were injured every day. The consumption of herbs was still rtivelyrge. Especially this year''s beast tide ising. The herbal medicine here is not enough. Yinyu counted the quantity of herbal medicine and said, "I will go out and pick more herbs tomorrow." When he said this, his expression was really dignified. Counting days, the beast tide is really short. By then, the Rado tribe does not know how many members can be left. This was a heavy topic, and he didn''t think about it any more, squatting aside to get the herbs. Tang Guo sat side by side and watched Yin Yin fumble. asionally Yin Yin couldn''t stand such hot eyes, looked up, and just saw the little female staring at him with a very serious look, almost making him overturn a bunch of herbs. This A Guoguo! Too naughty. Each time he looked up, he could see the other person''s well-behaved, and looked at him with a stunned look, resulting in Yin Zhi no longer looking up. When he got serious, he soon forgot that there was another Aguo. Tang Guo doesn''t care. She likes to look at cute people seriously. They have a special charm and will be attractive. She likes serious people. The Yinxun made this for a long time. When he looked up, he subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s position and found that there was no one there. He shook his head with a smile. He was still a child and couldn''t sit still. Do not know why, there was a feeling of loss in his heart, he ignored and did not care. He stood up, his stomach was a little hungry, and he was ready to eat some fruit to satisfy his hunger. I didn''t want to. When I walked into the stone house, I smelled a scent. The scent came from the outside. He wanted to eat the fruit, but he couldn''t help walking out of the stone house, and saw that the little female was cooking food, while she was holding a barbecue rack. The savory taste was the roasted meat, and the oil, gold It is golden yellow, smells fragrant, and it should taste good. Only then did Yin Ye focus on Tang Guo. "A Guo Guo, what are you doing?" Chapter 650: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (24) Chapter 650: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (24) Chapter 650: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (28) "Barbecue." Tang Guo pointed to the pieces of meat on the shelf, which were mixed with spices and other spices she secretly added. The other side is boiled wild vegetable soup, which adds a piece of fatty meat, so that the wild vegetable soup will not be so light. When the meat is rotten, it is mixed in wild vegetable soup and eaten with grilled meat. It is absolutely delicious. Yin Zhi came to the shelf and looked at him, and said, "Aguo roasted meat is not the same, it is not burnt at all." Yin Wei''s eyes were praised, and he also roasted meat, although no other orc roasted so burnt. But it doesn''t look like an appetite in front of me, especially want to eat. He grilled it and looked okay. It was not delicious at all, except for adding salt, it was dry and hard to bite. But in front of him, he had a feeling that it should be easy to bite. I think of eating broth cooked by A Guoguo every day, as if not too tired, he was expecting the taste of this barbecue. Tang Guo looked at Yin Ye''s expression at the bottom of his eyes. Men, there are always some weaknesses. Yin Ye looks aloof, but it''s actually a sultry. As long as Yin Ye is used to her, he will slowly understand his heart. She loved the feeling of being in love, turning over the meat on the shelf while thinking, "High priest, you can have some wild vegetable soup first." Yin looked at the wild vegetable soup, and he wanted to taste it, but he said, "Don''t worry, wait until the meat is ready." "Okay." She said with a frown, carefully barbeque and well-behaved, for a while, Yin Yin did not want to look away. Soon the meat was roasted. Yin Ye looked at a piece of golden meat lying inside the vessel, and then looked at Tang Guo who had eaten it with interest, and he was not polite. When he bit it down, his mouth full of fragrance almost didn''t let him swallow his tongue. It was really delicious. A piece of meat was eaten in his mouth. The diplomacy was tender and really delicious. Drinking a bite of wild vegetable soup, Yin Yin is looking forward to living like this every day and eating such delicious food. "High priest, is it good?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Yin Zhi swallowed the meat and praised, "It''s delicious." "Then you eat more, and what else." Yinxun nodded, eating roast meat and broth, his eyes slightly squinted and looking very enjoyable. Tang Guo also feels particrly delicious. She has a world where she is a chef, and she also likes delicious food. In order to reach the pinnacle of cooking, she has traveled all over the country to learn all the dishes she can learn. What''s so good about barbecue? She looked at Yin Ye''s enjoyment and snorted. The man was so coquettish that a piece of barbecue could achieve his purpose. "High priest, do you want to eat this delicious every day?" Yin Yan nced at Tang Guo and didn''t understand what she asked, but who didn''t like the deliciousness? "Of course I do," he answered. Tang Guo smiled, took a sip of soup, and said, "The high priest''s wish wille true." Yin Ye saw something in those beautiful eyes, and he hummed, and continued to eat. I was thinking in my mind, wouldn''t this little female really mean that? He stared at Tang Guo with Yu Guang again, and found that she was already dealing with food seriously, and she could not see the expression at all. Eating delicious food, Yinxun fell into contradiction. Actually, A Guoguo is cute. Can cook soup and barbecue. Sheughed very well, her voice was sweet ... Thinking of this, Yin Ye''s face was a little stiff. What is he thinking? Chapter 651: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (25) Chapter 651: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (25) Chapter 651: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (29) Yin Ye wanted to ignore that little female''s face, but her cute and cute smile always appeared in her head. The more she ignored, the more she could think of any of her actions. In the end he was not reluctant, and when he looked at the little female again, he secretly made a decision. If the little female is an adult more than a yearter and still so close to him, it would be good to be his spouse. He kept avoiding because the ck wolf had clearly stated that he would wait for Aguo to be an adult. But now he understands that he also likes this little female. For the orcs, he can''t give in to the female unless he is not willing to ept him. Otherwise, no matter how many males are interesting to her, he mustpete. Thinking that Ruo Guoguo had really be the female of other orcs, he was really ufortable. Sure enough, he was after this little female. What about her? Yin Yun''s mind was thinking of something messy, was it a whim, curious, or did he really think the same about him, and the other person also looked after him? He''s not sure. "High priest, what are you looking at me for?" Yin Guo''splex look just now, Tang Guo noticed it, especially the other side''s secret decision, she also found out. This dull guy finally got rid of it. "High priest, haven''t you got a particrly ufortable illness without looking at me?" Yin Ling drank the soup, and listening to it, he almost sprayed it out. A Guoguo ... how could he think he would get this disease. Immediately afterwards, Yin Yan frowned, not right, he really thought she would be ufortable if she became the female of another orc. And when I look at her, I feel a little bit so ...fortable. Tang Guo saw Yin Yin falling into deep contradictions, and his heart was long gone. System: Uh ... the host bullies people again without memory. "No." Yin Ye retorted, and said when she was an adult. Tang Guo did not continue to p people, but continued to ask, "High priest, I heard that you were going to go out and pick herbs." "Well, the tide ising, so be prepared." "I''ll go with you." What Yin Ye wants to refuse, but sees her eyes look, and says, "Okay, go out tomorrow morning." It was dark, and Gane and Ning Luo had not yet returned. Many members of the tribe are very anxious and are guessing if something will happen to them. Many members of the female orc are talking about it. Gain is so strong that it will not happen. If it does, it must be that the weak Ning Luo has affected Gain. Anyway, now all the orcs areining, if it wasn''t for the trouble, Gain would not be in danger. As for the male members, he was also very worried about Gain, but he did not talk about Ning Luo. The female orcs of this orc era have serious inner strength, and it is normal to hate Ning Luo. Males are slightly better. In their eyes, no matter how strong a female is, she is also weaker than a male. They do not think that Ning Luo will affect Gain at all. They all think that since Ning Luo is Gain''s female, Gain must desperately protect her. Tang Guo wasn''t worried at all. Ning Luo and Gain would be okay. Even if there was something, it wasn''t her matter, and he turned to sleep in the residence. Early tomorrow morning, she still has to go to the medicine with Yin Ye. Early the next morning, when Tang Guo got up, he heard the noise outside. Chapter 652: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (26) Chapter 652: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (26) Chapter 652: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (30) "Is Ning Luo really gone?" "Guin, you didn''t protect yourself." When Aimo rushed out when he heard the news, he fought with Gain. "Isn''t Luoyou your female? Why didn''t you protect her?" The two quickly wrestled, and the people around them couldn''t persuade them. They soon turned into bodies, fluttered, bite, and tore. They looked particrly scary, and the ground was shaken from time to time. Gain is a lion, and Aimo is a tiger, all strong in the forest. Although Ai Mo was weaker than Gaine, because Gaine lost Ning Luo, he was very angry. When he fought, he yed for a long time and gave Gaine a severe p. Tang Guo stood on the side and watched an animal fight silently. Until the ck wolf came over, he transformed into a giant wolf, and flew one paw with one paw. Only one move would make Gaine and Aimo beat. When he didn''te, he was panting on the ground and slowly became a human figure. But Aymo still wasn''t deted, and rushed to shout at the ck wolf, "Gain will lose and lose." "I don''t think Gain is worthy of possession. He''s too weak. Protecting his females is a shame for our male orcs." "Guin, what''s going on?" Gain talked about the cause and effect of the incident, and she could not me herself. If he kept dragging on, she would not lose it. "Ning Luo is so weak that he might die in the beast?" "Yeah, her arms and legs are slender, she must be dead." "Nothing will happen to Luoluo!" Gain growled loudly at the group of female orcs with red eyes. "I won''t let Luoluo be okay, I''ll go find Luolu immediately, and leave you alone." He originally came back for help, but hispanions seemed to be very crowded. After speaking, Gain was about to rush out, but was shot by the ck wolf on the ground again. Seeing that Gain wanted to get up and rush out of the tribe, he could only go up and hold it twice, until Gain had no resistance. Will regain human shape, look cold. "Gane, how can you find someone when you run rampant like this?" Said the ck wolf. "Today, some members will be assigned to find the whereabouts of Ning Luo. The others will follow the original n." Some changes that Ningluo brought to the tribe still paid more attention to the ck Wolf. In addition, the other party is Gane''s female. Gane is the second warrior of the tribe. If Ning Luo had an ident, he would be hit hard. The tide of beasts ising. If Gaine can''t cheer up, how can he protect the safety of the tribe. Taking advantage of this time, still go to Ningluo first. I have to say that at this time, the ck wolf is still a qualified tribal leader. It is fair and thoughtful to consider things. Gain calmed down and epted the arrangement of the ck wolf. At this time Yin Ye came out, Tang Guo rushed to his presence, "High priest, are you leaving?" "Um." Yin Ye replied. He nced at the ck wolf. The ck wolf came over and stood in front of Tang Guo. He asked, "Agouo, are you going to collect the medicine with the high priest?" The high priest spoke to himst night. "Yes indeed." "Then send one more warrior to follow you." Yin Zhi didn''t refuse, and if there was one more A Guo Guo, in case something really happened, one more member would be less dangerous. The ck wolf looked at Tang Guo who was next to Yin Ye, always felt that something was wrong, but he never thought that Tang Guo would like the high priest. In the hearts of the orc tribe members, the high priest is a living deity that cannot be vited. see you tomorrow! I wanted to be a little bit more. I haven''t feltfortable sitting for a long time. I will write more tomorrow. Chapter 653: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (27) Chapter 653: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (27) Chapter 653: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (31) Yin Ye found that it was not really a mistake to bring this little female out. How could he never find out that Agoo was so clever. The herbs she had told her, she knew them at a nce, and could pick and pick by herself, much smarter than other orcs in the tribe. Knowing that this little female''s brain was clever, Yin Zhi did not hide her secrets, and while she was picking herbs, she taught Tang Guo to identify. Actually, Tang Guo needs to learn where she is, but she is now A Guo Guo, and she is also willing to spend time with Yin Kun, which is also a very special pleasure. At least, the tribe is rtively stable now. It was getting dark, and the party was ready to return to the tribe. Before dark, the members who went to Ningluo also returned. Even Gain, who was unwilling to return, was carried back by the ck wolf. He threw him into the cave and looked for someone to avoid that Gain would be in danger if he touched it out at night. For several days in a row, Tang Guo and Yin Zhi went out to pick herbs. When members of the tribe heard that Tang Guo knew the herbs, they cheered, thinking she was particrly smart, and she looked at her with much respect. In their opinion, if Agogo could learn the skill of the high priest, it would be a very good thing for the entire tribe. Every day, members went out to find Ningluo, and gradually the ck wolf gave up. It was only Gain and Aimo who insisted on finding Ningluo every day. Perhaps it was because Aimo was willing to not give up looking for Ning Luo at this time, which caused Gain to look at his face much better. This is a turning point. In the future, Ning Luo likes Ai Mo, and Gain has no objection, and also helps Gain to integrate into them. Ning Luo had no news at all. Gain looked dead. Many female orcs in the tribe were worried, but none of them could persuade Gain, and he was even more dissatisfied with Ning Luo. Counting the time, it has been more than half a month, and it is almost over a month before the animal tide. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, and in a few days, Gain should be able to find Ning Luo. She thought about it and ran to the stone house of Yinxu. She opened the door very familiarly, and did not need Yinxu''s consent at all. After all, they were already familiar? Seeing her running in, Yin Ye seemed to be ustomed to it, and only said, "Aguo, why is it so early today?" "Because I want to see the High Priest earlier." Yin Ye''s heart was startled by this sentence, but soon calmed down, with a smile in his eyes, "Apart from this, there must be other things." "The high priest, you are amazing." Sitting at the stone table with his hands on his chin and staring at the silver urn without blinking, he turned his ears red, and said, "The high priest, the weather is very OK, how about we go out and y? " "Dangerous outside." "Isn''t the high priest trying to pick more herbs?" Yin Ye asked with interest, "Are you going to use this excuse to go out and y?" "of course not." Tang Guo found a piece of animal skin from the animal skin bag, and put it in front of Yinyu with a smile. "When I went out to y before, I found a good thing in the cave. I look at the pattern on it, it looks a bit like The herbs we picked, High Priest, you show me. " In the beast world, there is still text. Well, the text of the beast world is more like Oracle, but it seems a little different than Oracle. In order to draw some useful herbs on this animal skin, she exhausted her thoughts, and used the crooked and weird fonts of the beast world as much as possible, and very abstract pictures. Chapter 654: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (28) Chapter 654: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (28) Chapter 654: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (32) Yin Zhi took the animal skin, but he didn''t care, but when he saw the text and patterns above, he looked more serious, and really saw the tail from the beginning. After watching it, he had only a surprise in his eyes. He stood up with the skin of the animal. His detached posture could no longer be maintained. "Aguo, where did you find this?" "I found it in a cave, high priest. Would you like to go to the cave with me to dig for treasure?" System: Host is bad. The silver maggot thought that all the content recorded on the animal skin was all the herbs used by the orcs, as well as the usage of the herbs, and even recorded the treatment of some minor diseases. He didn''t know that there was only one piece of animal skin, or the location of the cave and other important things. But no matter what, he has to go and see. "Let''s go now." He went to Tang Guo, grabbed her wrist directly, and took her outside, Tang Guo followed him with a smile. The warriors had gone out during the day, and Yin Ye didn''t tell the ck wolf to pick medicine today. So there were no males in the tribe. He took Tang Guo and walked outside. When he was out of the tribe, he asked, "Where to go?" "Let me show the way, High Priest." Only then did Yin Yin think that he seemed to be pulling the little female all the way. When he was awkward, when he wanted to release it, Tang Guo said, "The high priest, hold me." Yin Ye: Can you say no? "You hold me lest we get lost." Tang Guo smiled and said to him, "If I lose, you won''t find it." At first, there was still some rebellious Yin Zhi, when he heard this sentence, he quickly sped Tang Guo''s hand. It has to be stabilized, and the phrase "If I lose it, you won''t find it" makes him panic inexplicably. Holding her hand in panic, she never thought about letting go. He felt the panic disappear when he held this little hand in his palm. Yu Guang nced at the smiling little female around him, thinking of getting along with each other these days, with a smile on his lips. "Aguo." "Hey." This time, when I heard such a clever answer, Yin Ye didn''t mean to escape. I just felt that the answer was really sweet to my heart. "Don''te out and y alone, it''s dangerous outside." "it is good." Tang Guo looked at Yin Ye, all of them listened to you, let Yin Ye keep his eyes open, his ears were red. Fortunately, his hair was loosened, and A Guo Guo should not notice these. There were only the sound of two people walking through the grass, and after a long time, Yin Ye''s words sounded again, "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, what are you going to say?" Yin Yan''s eyes were all smiling, holding her even tighter. "Toe outter, remember to tell me I''ll stay with you." System: The fish is hooked. "Okay." Tang Guo''s lips were slightly cocked, and he smiled at Yin Ye with curvaceous eyebrows. The beautiful little face really dazzled Yin Ye. But instead of looking away, he stared straight at her. He didn''t really have any special thoughts on the former A Guoguo, but he cared for her, but her parents died because of the tribe, so she should take care of her. But now, he has fallen into a sweet world that Aguo doubts is no doubt or intentionally created, he can no longer go out, and does not want to go out. Envy, I want to fall in love. Chapter 655: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (29) Chapter 655: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (29) Chapter 655: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (33) "That cave." Tang Guo pointed to a cave that was not far away, but Yin Ye went along with her, but did not see the cave she was talking about. When she was a little puzzled, she heard Tang Guo say, "I use grass Covering up the cave, I think there might be something else in it, and I''lle back next time. " "Aguo is very smart." Tang Guo was not humble at all, "That''s it." Yin Yanughed in his eyes, and did not think she was bragging. His praise was sincere, and A Guoguo was really smart. Whatever it was, she taught it once. He dare to say that the broth and grilled meat made by A Guoguo are the best in the entire tribe, even if it is Ningluo. System: Because this is an old fritter. Tang Guo took the silver urn to the front of the cave, shook his arm and said, "High priest, you can release my hand now, you can''t lose it here." What he said was as if he had to hold on. Yin Ye released his hand, and the warm little hand left the palm of his hand. He was still a little bit lost in his heart. Well, I have to admit that he really wanted to keep holding this little hand. Tang Guo opened the bushes and it turned out that a man-high cave appeared. Looking into the cave, it was clear that the space inside was still quiterge. She nced at the cave with a smile, in order to dig out the cave, but it took her a lot of work, and the world does not have the reiki power to cultivate, she can only use some things collected in the system space to enter the battle . The next time she wears the modern world, she should buy a few excavators, and save the trouble of digging a cave. System: The host is afraid of being a devil, so just read another Lan Xiang. "High priest, let''s go in." Tang Guo crawled in first, this hole was dug out by her, and she knew exactly whether there was any danger in it. Yin Ye was toote to stop and could only quickly follow her into the cave. After entering the cave, I found that the space inside wasrger than looking outside. Yin Ye looked at this cave in deep thought. This is a very secret ce, but it is a safe ce. If the beast tide, let the members of the tribe hide in the cave, and then close the outside mouth, do not know if it is feasible or not. . When Tang Guo saw Yin Ye''s eyes, he knew what he was thinking. She didn''t want to fight with the beasts at that time, she must find a ce of stability before she could find a way to get out of the cave. Of course, the purpose is not just this one, the second purpose is that she should put something that is interested in the silver magpie and give it to him here. Time is getting closer and closer, she needs to add up. System: I thought that the host had forgotten the calction after falling in love. It turned out to be calcting while he was in love. Isn''t his brain tired? The cave is only one person tall, so that the next person can pass through it, so the light in the cave is very dim. The two groped and looked around, and the silver maggots looked more carefully. Sure enough, he soon found some animal skins and some things that were not easy to feel. They were put away by him. In the end, he actually touched a loose stone on a wall of the cave and pushed it gently, and the stone fell suddenly. He stepped back quickly and did not forget to pull Tang Guo on one side behind him. Protect it. Tang Guo was very satisfied with Yin Ye''s response, holding his arm and asking, "What happened?" System: Drama. Chapter 656: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (30) Chapter 656: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (30) Chapter 656: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (34) "It seems like there is a passage here." Yin Ye said that he was hesitant about this passage, and he didn''t know if there would be danger in it. If he was alone, he would definitely pass without hesitation. But now there is an Ago fruit beside him. In case of danger, I don''t know if I can protect her safety. She is not yet an adult. Even if her strength is still good, she is still better than an adult orc. "Then go and see if there is anything good." Before Yin Qiao answered, Tang Guo was led into the passage. "High priest, go." "Aguo, there may be danger in it." "I''m not afraid." Yin Ye was speechless. He was afraid that he couldn''t protect her. "The high priest, don''t grind it. What if there is a good thing in it?" Tang Guoke ignored it, and she left a good thing in it. In the end, Yin Guo was dragged in by Tang Guo. He didn''t need Tang Guo to talk about this time, and he held her. Later, he thought that holding was still easy to break up, and he took her small body in his arms. Tang Guo was extremely satisfied with this. Who said that the orcs were rude and not gentlemen? Yin Ye is a very gentleman. He is clever and knows what to do at this time. He deserves to pass through people who have no memory and that each world is not badly mixed. After walking for a while, they seemed to have reached the mountainside. The inside was very spacious, and a hole was opened in the top to allow light to pass in. I didn''t know how to do it. Originally he was not sure whether the orcs could escape here, but now it is absolutely certain that when the tide of the beasts cane, they can take refuge here. He was a little excited. Perhaps, this year''s orc tribe will have no fewer members. Through the dim light, Tang Guo saw the happiness on Yin Ye''s face, and shook his head slightly. Yin Yin was very happy for the orc tribe today, and he would hate the members of the tribe in the future. System: [The host is big, and you can seed. "It''s not a question of whether I can''t get started. I want to let Yin Ye see the choices of the tribe members. If the cave I found this time helps them avoid the beast tide, they will choose between me and Ning Luo in the future. If Ning Luo would, Yin Ye would not have mercy on them. I just want to be thorough. Is nt someone saying that rebirth is another choice? This time, I want to try, what will those people in the tribe choose again. " Tang Guo smiled andmunicated with the system. She wanted to see if people''s hearts would take into ount certain reasons and save a goodwill. "It''s very good here," Yin Ye said, "Agouo, let''s go back and inform the members of the ck wolf as soon as possible toe and look here. This is a good ce. When the beast tidees, members of our tribe can avoid danger Now. " Tang Guo smiled down, afraid that it would not be so easy. The silver magpie took Tang Guo out of the cave in a good mood, and the two hid the entrance of the cave with weeds. This time, the silver magpie was arranged deeper than before, and it was impossible to guess with the orc''s mind. There will be a cave in here. When all this was done, the two of them hadn''t returned to the tribe while it was still early, and they nned to pick some herbs to go back. It was hard toe by. I went more and more, and then ... I saw incredible things and heard some special voices. Chapter 657: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (31) Chapter 657: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (31) Chapter 657 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (35) Hearing this voice, the silver cricket crouching under the cliff to pick herbs was a stubborn face. He subconsciously nced at Tang Guo, and found that she was looking in a certain direction with interest, and her face turned ck. "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, is there anything wrong?" "let''s go." Tang Guo didn''t do it. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. I actually met Ning Luo here, when Ning Luo was ying with Shuang Dingding. How can you do it without an eye addiction? "The high priest, that voice sounds a little familiar." Tang Guo pretended not to understand what was happening there. She looked at it with interest only because the grass there was a little deep, and not only had strange sounds. It came out that even Xiaocaoer was shaking and swinging, and there was no hair blowing around, she looked at it with interest, was she curious? System: Don''t want to talk anymore. "High priest, let''s go and see." Tang Guo held Yin Yin''s hand, of course Yin Yin didn''t want to go. He pulled Tang Guo into his arms and whispered, "Don''t disturb the past." "Ah, what''s the point of interrupting, obviously saying hello." Tang Guo smiled. "I''m a little familiar with the voice of that female, high priest, shouldn''t you just go and see?" Yinhao''s face was not very good. "Aguo, at this time, you can''t go by." "why?" Yin Zhi couldn''t help it, only whispered in her ear and said, "They are mating. At this time, they will irritate the male, think that we are fighting for his female, and will attack us." "Then a nce, high priest, I still think we should know that female," Tang Guo said, looking at Yin Ye, he really didn''t want to go, he just patted his head and said, "Ah, I remember, high priest, I think that voice Especially like Ning Luo. " After that, Yin Ye was in hesitation. If it was really Ning Luo, it should be confirmed. After thinking about it for a while, he embraced Tang Guo tightly, and it seemed that he was not allowed to pass. "Then we wait until they are over before they pass." "Fine." In fact, she didn''t particrly want to see, there was nothing to look at. Next, it seemed that the grass was getting worse. The little grass fell down because of the two people''s toss, and the two were really crazy. Maybe I thought there was no one here, releasing the wildest nature of human and animal nature. Tang Guo listened with interest, and Yin Zhi''s face became unnatural. And, listening to that voice, he was thinking in his mind ... the little female in his arms, then his face was a little stiff, and he quickly expelled the thoughts in his head. A Guoguo is not yet an adult. Tang Guo smiled andmunicated with the system. "Is the snake tribe really Shuangdingding?" [Should be, isn''t it all written in the book? "Can text be the same as live broadcast?" Tang Guo supported his chin. "A little curious, how did Ning Luo ept it, and how to use Shuangding Ding?" [Host, should I take a picture of you and wait for it when you are free. Tang Guoyu Guang caught Yin Yin''s unnatural face, and at this time his posturepletely disappeared, and he looked more lovely. She said, "No need, what''s curious, Yin Yin looks good." System: Well, okay, he wants to show off his skills. "The High Priest." "how?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Have you ever mated with a female?" Yin Ye: "..." What a ghost question? Chapter 658: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (32) Chapter 658: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (32) Chapter 658: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (36) "Have you ever, high priest?" Tang Guo held his face and looked at Yinzhu seriously. The silver badger said unnaturally, "I have no female." "No female does not mean that you haven''t been mated." System: Host, forgive your home. "High priest, answer quickly, have you ever mated?" Yin Ye was really asked, and he didn''t want to answer clearly. Would the little female mistakenly think that he had really mated with the female? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and answered with a tense face. "No." "Oh, high priest, you didn''t mate with a female before, do you want to mate with a female?" Ginkgo''s face was about to crack, "Aguo." "Hey." He looked at this cute little face, and he was so terribly obsessed, why the question asked was so difficult for him. He embraced Tang Guo with a deep voice, "Don''t ask such boring questions in the future." "Ok." Tang Guo nced at him, moved his gaze to the grass still swaying in the distance, stared at it without blinking, and stopped talking to Yin Ye. Yin Ye is a little bit square now. Is he talking hard and provoking her, she is angry? Thinking of the questions she asked, Yin Ye was a little tangled. How could such a question be asked directly, he was different from the rude orcs in the tribe. "Aguo." But she stopped talking, and for a while, he was really not used to it. The voice over there was very lively, but he just felt that she wasn''t talking, and the whole world was quiet. He didn''t like this kind of quiet and couldn''t help but scream. "I never thought about it before." Yin Zhuan answered with a face, all his lower bounds were defeated by Aguo. Tang Guo looked back and looked at him with a dumb look. "High priest, do you call me?" "Um." Yin Ye nodded. "Ago." "High priest, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo had no expression on his face and looked like he was really angry. This made Yin Yang more generous. The little female was really angry. How can I coax? Yinhao gritted her teeth, put it in her ear, and mmed it. Why Aguo''s body was so fragrant, he often listened to the discussion of male orcs in the tribe. Many female orcs have body odor, and they do not hate that But he can be sure that what they say is definitely not the smell of flowers. "High priest, what are you talking about?" "I ..." Yin Ye found that she really didn''t smile, took a deep breath, and said, "I never thought about it before." "Haven''t you thought about it?" Tang Guo pretended not to know, and his heart had been hahaha ...ughing wildly, so cute, so cute. Yin Zhi couldn''t help it, her face was helpless, and she clenched her, her voice was particrly low, "I never thought of mating with a female." His voice was very sexy. When it sounded in Tang Guo''s ears, it seemed like something was tickling on the apex of his heart. "Oh, this way," Tang Guo changed his smile, and made Yin Ye''s heart loose. Without waiting for his heart to let go, he heard Tang Guo ask again, "That high priest, have you thought about it now? ? " When he heard this question, Yin Ye''s face became rigid. He didn''t understand why he told Aguo that he hadn''t thought about it before. Does this make her ask the post? "High priest?" Yin Ye looked at his little female, and thought that the lower limit had been said anyway, and it didn''t matter to answer it again. As soon as Tang Guo''s eyes lighted, and that expression made Yin Ye''s heart ufortable, he listened to her and asked, "Who thinks?" The innocent author broadcasts Tang Guozhen the high priest online. I''mte, I can''t write much today, ohh! See you tomorrow, I won''t go to work tomorrow, I will cook a supper and wait untilter to write something, no need to wait. Chapter 659: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (33) Chapter 659: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (33) Chapter 659: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (37) Yin Zhi''s ears had already turned red. If he hadn''t tried to control it, he would have flushed his face. He hesitated to tell the truth. Tang Guo twisted his head to the other side and made a noise. "The high priest, they seem to be over." Yin Ye also followed, and the little grass over there didn''t really sway, and the sound of that noise stopped. "I don''t know if it''s Ning Luo." Tang Guo turned his back to Yin Yang, with a funny smile on the corner of his mouth. Just two clicks were enough, don''t scare people away. System: Really bad. Yin Zhi''s palm pressed against Tang Guo''s back of the head, the two secretly hid in the deep grass, staring forward, and soon saw a slender and strong, beautiful-looking orc stood up, still holding a His face flushed, and he looked rather weak. They looked at each other, Tang Guo whispered: "Really." Yin Ye didn''t speak, Vigo might still be immersed in the former beauty, with a very pleasant smile at the corner of his mouth, and left Ning Luo holding this ce. When their figures disappeared, Tang Guo and Yin Mao stood up. "High priest, let''s go back." Yin Ye came back to his head and nodded. Now that Ning Luo was okay, he was not optimistic. In Gain''s temperament, you must know that Ning Luo has be a female of other orcs, and she will definitely challenge each other. He took Tang Guo''s hand and slowly walked towards the tribe, wondering if he should tell Gain about it. Tang Guo chuckled andmunicated with the system. "Yin Ye is simply thinking about it." "Guin will soon meet Ning Luo." The system was surprised, then turned over the plot, carefullybed the plot, and saw a few descriptions of ces and scenes, he had a feeling of being a dog. It turned out that Gane met Vigo and Ning Luo with his arms back to his home today. At the time, Ning Luo was still full of energy, and his face was crimson. What happened to anyone. In such a Shura field, the two orcs naturally couldn''t help fighting each other, and of course, Ning Luo calmed down their anger, and then ... Ning fell into me, getting thinner and thinner, and they couldn''t stand it , And slowlypromised, and decided to have a beautiful peace together. After returning to the tribe, Yin Zhi couldn''t help returning to the stone house to study the animal skins found in the cave, and some other things that looked special. Tang Guo didn''t bother to listen, but went back to his cave to sleep. Go to bed first, so that the tribe is too noisy at night to sleep. At sunset, the ck wolf returned with members of the tribe. Gane did not return. Recently, in order to find Ningluo, he did not go out with them to capture the prey. It didn''t take long for the ck wolf to be called by Yin Ye. Tang Guo sat at the entrance of the cave and clearly saw the ck wolf walking out of the stone house. The slightly cold face couldn''t help but be a little happy. Then he called all the members of the tribe and announced in public that "Aguo found a cave, and there were tworge spaces in the belly of the mountain. The high priest went to confirm that it could amodate all the people in our tribe. " There is even more room left. If you take advantage of this time, you will be able to store food by cutting out some more space. The period of the beast tide is five to fifteen days. As long as this half-month is avoided, members of their tribe will not be in danger. At that time, they will prepare plenty of food, water, and fruits. They only need to hide in the cave to spend the beast tide this year. Chapter 660: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (34) Chapter 660: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (34) Chapter 660: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (38) Tribal members cheered when they heard the news. "Really, leader, is there really such a big space to amodate all the members of our tribe?" "The high priest will not deceive us." Yinyu stood aside and quickly said, "You should thank A Guoguo, this cave was discovered by her." "A Goguo is amazing." "Yeah, A Guoguo could find such a good ce." "Aguo is the smartest female." With words of praise from members of the tribe, Tang Guo stood beside Yin Kun, with a slight smile on his face, not talking, and looked high. Everyone is not surprised. A Guoguo is clever and clever, and her character is really proud. Except for Ollie, she doesn''t like to y with other members of the tribe. For this, the reason for the orcs is that Aguo was born when he lost his parents'' loneliness, and they didn''t mind. Because of the good news, members of the tribe set up a fire that night, and now they are used to cooking broth every day, and they are not so afraid of the fire. The fire was set up, and the meat of the beast was roasted on the fire stand, and the fragrant smell permeated the entire tribe. Excited at this time, they had forgotten that Gaine had not yet returned. As night fell, the orcs of the Rado tribe stood in a circle at the fire station. The female orcs wore their most beautiful animal skin skirts and the best-looking animal bone nes, and the male orcs jumped up and cheered around the fire. They sang strangely-tuned tunes in their mouths, unlike what Tang Guo heard in modern times, or what she had heard in some ancient worlds. These tunes are so tuned, they sound simple, but they must be urate It has to be a bit difficult. Thanks to these orcs, they seem to have a natural understanding of such songs, no matter whether they are little orcs or adult orcs, they can hum. They reveled in the middle of the night, and then returned to their respective residences in excitement. The leader said that they had to go to upy the cave tomorrow, and the extra food stored in the tribe had to be moved there, and there was only one month left from the beast tide. time. The tribe members who had been sad every day, all went to sleep with a smile tonight. Early in the morning, Tang Guo heard the noisy noise outside. As soon as she opened her eyes, Ollie''s voice rang at the door of the cave. "Aguo." "Aguo,e out and move things." Tang Guo came to the door and saw a happy face, holding a lot of dried Ollie. Of course, her attention was drawn to the two male orcs around Ollie. When she saw the two male orcs, she was surprised. With modern aesthetics, the figures of these two male orcs were very outstanding. But in this era, it is undoubtedly the most unpopr category. "Aguo, this is my male, what are you staring at?" Ollie murmured, "If you also want to find two, I will apany you to find other tribes after moving the other day. They are already mine." Ollie pointed at herself, and pointed at the two tall and handsome guys around him. Male orc, "Aguo, don''t look at them as thin and thin, I saw that they had killed a beast within a short period of time together, but it was amazing." "Mill on the right and Mick on the left." Ollie introduced it to Tang Guo and said to the two, "A Guo Guo, my best friend, the smartest female orc." Chapter 661: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (35) Chapter 661: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (35) Chapter 661: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (35) Hearing this voice, the silver cricket crouching under the cliff to pick herbs was a stubborn face. He subconsciously nced at Tang Guo, and found that she was looking in a certain direction with interest, and her face turned ck. "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, is there anything wrong?" "let''s go." Tang Guo didn''t do it. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. I actually met Ning Luo here, when Ning Luo was ying with Shuang Dingding. How can you do it without an eye addiction? "The high priest, that voice sounds a little familiar." Tang Guo pretended not to understand what was happening there. She looked at it with interest only because the grass there was a little deep, and not only had strange sounds. It came out that even Xiaocaoer was shaking and swinging, and there was no hair blowing around, she looked at it with interest, was she curious? System: Don''t want to talk anymore. "High priest, let''s go and see." Tang Guo held Yin Yin''s hand, of course Yin Yin didn''t want to go. He pulled Tang Guo into his arms and whispered, "Don''t disturb the past." "Ah, what''s the point of interrupting, obviously saying hello." Tang Guo smiled. "I''m a little familiar with the voice of that female, high priest, shouldn''t you just go and see?" Yinhao''s face was not very good. "Aguo, at this time, you can''t go by." "why?" Yin Zhi couldn''t help it, only whispered in her ear and said, "They are mating. At this time, they will irritate the male, think that we are fighting for his female, and will attack us." "Then a nce, high priest, I still think we should know that female," Tang Guo said, looking at Yin Ye, he really didn''t want to go, he just patted his head and said, "Ah, I remember, high priest, I think that voice Especially like Ning Luo. " After that, Yin Ye was in hesitation. If it was really Ning Luo, it should be confirmed. After thinking about it for a while, he embraced Tang Guo tightly, and it seemed that he was not allowed to pass. "Then we wait until they are over before they pass." "Fine." In fact, she didn''t particrly want to see, there was nothing to look at. Next, it seemed that the grass was getting worse. The little grass fell down because of the two people''s toss, and the two were really crazy. Maybe I thought there was no one here, releasing the wildest nature of human and animal nature. Tang Guo listened with interest, and Yin Zhi''s face became unnatural. And, listening to that voice, he was thinking in his mind ... the little female in his arms, then his face was a little stiff, and he quickly expelled the thoughts in his head. A Guoguo is not yet an adult. Tang Guo smiled andmunicated with the system. "Is the snake tribe really Shuangdingding?" [Should be, isn''t it all written in the book? "Can text be the same as live broadcast?" Tang Guo supported his chin. "A little curious, how did Ning Luo ept it, and how to use Shuangding Ding?" [Host, should I take a picture of you and wait for it when you are free. Tang Guoyu Guang caught Yin Yin''s unnatural face, and at this time his posturepletely disappeared, and he looked more lovely. She said, "No need, what''s curious, Yin Yin looks good." System: Well, okay, he wants to show off his skills. "The High Priest." "how?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Have you ever mated with a female?" Yin Ye: "..." What a ghost question? Chapter 662: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (36) Chapter 662: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (36) Chapter 662: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (36) "Have you ever, high priest?" Tang Guo held his face and looked at Yinzhu seriously. The silver badger said unnaturally, "I have no female." "No female does not mean that you haven''t been mated." System: Host, forgive your home. "High priest, answer quickly, have you ever mated?" Yin Ye was really asked, and he didn''t want to answer clearly. Would the little female mistakenly think that he had really mated with the female? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and answered with a tense face. "No." "Oh, high priest, you didn''t mate with a female before, do you want to mate with a female?" Ginkgo''s face was about to crack, "Aguo." "Hey." He looked at this cute little face, and he was so terribly obsessed, why the question asked was so difficult for him. He embraced Tang Guo with a deep voice, "Don''t ask such boring questions in the future." "Ok." Tang Guo nced at him, moved his gaze to the grass still swaying in the distance, stared at it without blinking, and stopped talking to Yin Ye. Yin Ye is a little bit square now. Is he talking hard and provoking her, she is angry? Thinking of the questions she asked, Yin Ye was a little tangled. How could such a question be asked directly, he was different from the rude orcs in the tribe. "Aguo." But she stopped talking, and for a while, he was really not used to it. The voice over there was very lively, but he just felt that she wasn''t talking, and the whole world was quiet. He didn''t like this kind of quiet and couldn''t help but scream. "I never thought about it before." Yin Zhuan answered with a face, all his lower bounds were defeated by Aguo. Tang Guo looked back and looked at him with a dumb look. "High priest, do you call me?" "Um." Yin Ye nodded. "Ago." "High priest, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo had no expression on his face and looked like he was really angry. This made Yin Yang more generous. The little female was really angry. How can I coax? Yinhao gritted her teeth, put it in her ear, and mmed it. Why Aguo''s body was so fragrant, he often listened to the discussion of male orcs in the tribe. Many female orcs have body odor, and they do not hate that But he can be sure that what they say is definitely not the smell of flowers. "High priest, what are you talking about?" "I ..." Yin Ye found that she really didn''t smile, took a deep breath, and said, "I never thought about it before." "Haven''t you thought about it?" Tang Guo pretended not to know, and his heart had been hahaha ...ughing wildly, so cute, so cute. Yin Zhi couldn''t help it, her face was helpless, and she clenched her, her voice was particrly low, "I never thought of mating with a female." His voice was very sexy. When it sounded in Tang Guo''s ears, it seemed like something was tickling on the apex of his heart. "Oh, this way," Tang Guo changed his smile, and made Yin Ye''s heart loose. Without waiting for his heart to let go, he heard Tang Guo ask again, "That high priest, have you thought about it now? ? " When he heard this question, Yin Ye''s face became rigid. He didn''t understand why he told Aguo that he hadn''t thought about it before. Does this make her ask the post? "High priest?" Yin Ye looked at his little female, and thought that the lower limit had been said anyway, and it didn''t matter to answer it again. As soon as Tang Guo''s eyes lighted, and that expression made Yin Ye''s heart ufortable, he listened to her and asked, "Who thinks?" The innocent author broadcasts Tang Guozhen the high priest online. I''mte, I can''t write much today, ohh! See you tomorrow, I won''t go to work tomorrow, I will cook a supper and wait untilter to write something, no need to wait. Chapter 663: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (37) Chapter 663: Aboriginal women of the beastly world (37) Chapter 663 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (37) Yin Zhi''s ears had already turned red. If he hadn''t tried to control it, he would have flushed his face. He hesitated to tell the truth. Tang Guo twisted his head to the other side and made a noise. "The high priest, they seem to be over." Yin Ye also followed, and the little grass over there didn''t really sway, and the sound of that noise stopped. "I don''t know if it''s Ning Luo." Tang Guo turned his back to Yin Yang, with a funny smile on the corner of his mouth. Just two clicks were enough, don''t scare people away. System: Really bad. Yin Zhi''s palm pressed against Tang Guo''s back of the head, the two secretly hid in the deep grass, staring forward, and soon saw a slender and strong, beautiful-looking orc stood up, still holding a His face flushed, and he looked rather weak. They looked at each other, Tang Guo whispered: "Really." Yin Ye didn''t speak, Vigo might still be immersed in the former beauty, with a very pleasant smile at the corner of his mouth, and left Ning Luo holding this ce. When their figures disappeared, Tang Guo and Yin Mao stood up. "High priest, let''s go back." Yin Ye came back to his head and nodded. Now that Ning Luo was okay, he was not optimistic. In Gain''s temperament, you must know that Ning Luo has be a female of other orcs, and she will definitely challenge each other. He took Tang Guo''s hand and slowly walked towards the tribe, wondering if he should tell Gain about it. Tang Guo chuckled andmunicated with the system. "Yin Ye is simply thinking about it." "Guin will soon meet Ning Luo." The system was surprised, then turned over the plot, carefullybed the plot, and saw a few descriptions of ces and scenes, he had a feeling of being a dog. It turned out that Gane met Vigo and Ning Luo with his arms back to his home today. At the time, Ning Luo was still full of energy, and his face was crimson. What happened to anyone. In such a Shura field, the two orcs naturally couldn''t help fighting each other, and of course, Ning Luo calmed down their anger, and then ... Ning fell into me, getting thinner and thinner, and they couldn''t stand it , And slowlypromised, and decided to have a beautiful peace together. After returning to the tribe, Yin Zhi couldn''t help returning to the stone house to study the animal skins found in the cave, and some other things that looked special. Tang Guo didn''t bother to listen, but went back to his cave to sleep. Go to bed first, so that the tribe is too noisy at night to sleep. At sunset, the ck wolf returned with members of the tribe. Gane did not return. Recently, in order to find Ningluo, he did not go out with them to capture the prey. It didn''t take long for the ck wolf to be called by Yin Ye. Tang Guo sat at the entrance of the cave and clearly saw the ck wolf walking out of the stone house. The slightly cold face couldn''t help but be a little happy. Then he called all the members of the tribe and announced in public that "Aguo found a cave, and there were tworge spaces in the belly of the mountain. The high priest went to confirm that it could amodate all the people in our tribe. " There is even more room left. If you take advantage of this time, you will be able to store food by cutting out some more space. The period of the beast tide is five to fifteen days. As long as this half-month is avoided, members of their tribe will not be in danger. At that time, they will prepare plenty of food, water, and fruits. They only need to hide in the cave to spend the beast tide this year. Chapter 664: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (38) Chapter 664: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (38) Chapter 664: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (38) Tribal members cheered when they heard the news. "Really, leader, is there really such a big space to amodate all the members of our tribe?" "The high priest will not deceive us." Yinyu stood aside and quickly said, "You should thank A Guoguo, this cave was discovered by her." "A Goguo is amazing." "Yeah, A Guoguo could find such a good ce." "Aguo is the smartest female." With words of praise from members of the tribe, Tang Guo stood beside Yin Kun, with a slight smile on his face, not talking, and looked high. Everyone is not surprised. A Guoguo is clever and clever, and her character is really proud. Except for Ollie, she doesn''t like to y with other members of the tribe. For this, the reason for the orcs is that Aguo was born when he lost his parents'' loneliness, and they didn''t mind. Because of the good news, members of the tribe set up a fire that night, and now they are used to cooking broth every day, and they are not so afraid of the fire. The fire was set up, and the meat of the beast was roasted on the fire stand, and the fragrant smell permeated the entire tribe. Excited at this time, they had forgotten that Gaine had not yet returned. As night fell, the orcs of the Rado tribe stood in a circle at the fire station. The female orcs wore their most beautiful animal skin skirts and the best-looking animal bone nes, and the male orcs jumped up and cheered around the fire. They sang strangely-tuned tunes in their mouths, unlike what Tang Guo heard in modern times, or what she had heard in some ancient worlds. These tunes are so tuned, they sound simple, but they must be urate It has to be a bit difficult. Thanks to these orcs, they seem to have a natural understanding of such songs, no matter whether they are little orcs or adult orcs, they can hum. They reveled in the middle of the night, and then returned to their respective residences in excitement. The leader said that they had to go to upy the cave tomorrow, and the extra food stored in the tribe had to be moved there, and there was only one month left from the beast tide. time. The tribe members who had been sad every day, all went to sleep with a smile tonight. Early in the morning, Tang Guo heard the noisy noise outside. As soon as she opened her eyes, Ollie''s voice rang at the door of the cave. "Aguo." "Aguo,e out and move things." Tang Guo came to the door and saw a happy face, holding a lot of dried Ollie. Of course, her attention was drawn to the two male orcs around Ollie. When she saw the two male orcs, she was surprised. With modern aesthetics, the figures of these two male orcs were very outstanding. But in this era, it is undoubtedly the most unpopr category. "Aguo, this is my male, what are you staring at?" Ollie murmured, "If you also want to find two, I will apany you to find other tribes after moving the other day. They are already mine." Ollie pointed at herself, and pointed at the two tall and handsome guys around him. Male orc, "Aguo, don''t look at them as thin and thin, I saw that they had killed a beast within a short period of time together, but it was amazing." "Mill on the right and Mick on the left." Ollie introduced it to Tang Guo and said to the two, "A Guo Guo, my best friend, the smartest female orc." Chapter 665: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (39) Chapter 665: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (39) Chapter 665: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (39) "Oli, rest assured, I won''t grab a male with you. We are friends. How can I do such a thing?" Ollie nodded quickly, "Yes, we are friends, you wouldn''t do such a thing." Ollie was very convinced by what Tang Guo said. She remembered that she had been persuaded by the tribe members to find Ning Luo for a Gain. Since going to other tribes and seeing Mill and Mick, she thinks Gain is like that. I don''t know if she has been with Aguo for a long time, she now thinks that Mill and Mick are a little bit better-looking than Gain. Gain is tall and strong, and his muscles are particrly bulging. Mill and Mick, although they are particrly thin and unpopr among male orcs, are expected to have long been seen by other female orcs. However, she happened to see the two beasts killing the beast that day, and at that time they felt that the two orcs were very powerful. She went up to meet them and followed them back to the tribe. They were two brothers and greeted her with enthusiasm. They did not know if they were particrly rejected by the female orc and did not dare to get too close to her, and seemed to be afraid of her being angry. The more they contacted, the more Ollie felt that these two guys were very good. Although they were very thin and inconsistent with her original intentions, they were not without power. At that time, Ollie decided to take them back to the tribe. It was easy to bring them back, and hardly anyone objected. Even the eyes of the female orcs were as if she had picked up unwanted waste and returned. And the male orcs were happy for Milmick, and some people came up and patted their shoulders andughed, "You finally have females." That said, as if none of them wanted them. Ollie patted her head, didn''t anyone want it? On the way back, these two guys had a lot of enthusiasm for her. From the beginning, she was very careful, and now she is especially intimate with her, and follows her wherever she goes. No matter what she wants, they will do it immediately. Ollie thought about Gane, who was always cold and indifferent to her, and it was always she who posted to Gane. I like Mill and Mick more. After returning to the tribe, I heard that Agoo found a cave for refuge, and the tribe members were preparing to move. She was so happy that she couldn''t help bringing her spouse to her best friend to let her know. "Mill, just move my stuff, Mick, you can help Aguo." Ollie was very generous and asked Mick to help Tang Guo. Mick nodded quickly. "Okay, my Ollie." Ollie smiled happily, "When I''m done, I''ll cook broth for you. I collect a lot of animal skins. When I have time, I will sew them for you on cold days." Mick and Mill stared at each other, their eyes were getting warmer, and their eyes were anxious to stick to Ollie''s body. Their females are so nice. From childhood to adulthood, they are all suspected of being abandoned. Even when they are adults, no female is willing to ask them. Even if they can beat other males, those females will think they are too ugly, reject them, and do not believe they are really powerful. . Their Ollie is not the same. Ollie''s eyes have never been disgusted. After knowing Ollie, they only feel that the sun is particrly warm and have strength to do anything. Ollie offered to follow them, and they didn''t hesitate. When they heard that Ollie was going to cook broth and sew clothes, they all smiled silly. Chapter 666: Bestial Indigenous Woman (40) Chapter 666: Bestial Indigenous Woman (40) Chapter 666: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (40) The entire tribe is busy, and there are few things in Yinyu. His status is detached. The ck Wolf sent two warriors to help him move. He came to Tang Guo''s residence and saw her and Ollie sitting at the door of the cave talking and smiling, seemingly happy. "Oli is back?" Yin Ye heard Tang Guo say that Ollie gave up Gain and went to other tribes to find powerful males. Seeing Oli''s look, he should have found it. Hearing a sound in the cave again, then saw Mick walk out of it with many things in his arms. When he saw the silver urn, he stunned and said, "This is our high priest." "The High Priest." "This is Mick, my spouse," Ollie said with a bright smile. "I asked Mick toe and help A Guoguo. She has no spouse, she is so small, and she can''t move more things." "High priest, don''t look at Mick who doesn''t look as strong as other orcs, but he has great strength and is very powerful." Ollie said proudly, and Mick put things on the board and hung on his face. Silly smile. His Ollie is so cute. Yin Nod nodded, walked into the cave for a while, and started to help Tang Guo pack her snacks, dried fruit ... and beautiful animal bone nes, all kinds of skirts she made herself. Put all these into a bag made of animal skin. Ollie, who was originally showing off her husband, looked at the transcendental high priest, and when he helped Tang Guo move things, his eyes were about to stare out. She grew up and looked at the scene unbelievably. Who would dare to call the high priest in the tribe? Who would dare let the High Priest work in the Horde? Even the High Priest''s own things, the leader asked the warrior to help him out. So, high priest, what are you doing? That''s A Guoguo. Hey, did you move it wrong? "Aguo, are you going to take these?" This sentence undoubtedly hit Olly deeply. The high priest knew that this was Aguo''s thing, and he came here to help Aguo to move things. God, she must have read it wrong. She bit her lip, yanked Tang Guo, and whispered, "Aguo, why does the high priest help you move things?" Tang Guo bit the dried fruit and smiled, "Because I was young, I had little strength, and the high priest was sympathetic, so he came to help me move things. I found the cave yesterday, and the high priest did not always take care of me ?" Ollie blinked and let go of her hand, right. A Guoguo lost her parents at an early age, and the High Priest did take special care of her. Every time the winteres, the high priest will give a lot of animal skins to Aguo, and give his food to Aguo. Ollie breathed a sigh of relief, and yes, A-Guo was so small and small, the high priest just took special care of her. The high priest is the highest-ranking person in the orc tribe. It can eliminate their pain and pain and help Aguo to move things. It is really not a big deal. Ollie had brainwashed herself, and it was no surprise to see what Yin Ye did next. Instead, she and Tang Guo began to talk about what happened in other tribes these days. The pile of jerky she was holding was just delicious for Tang Guo, and she nned to give it to Tang Guo, her best friend. Soon, Tang Guo''s belongings were moved to the cave over there. Because the cave was discovered by her, members of the tribe believed that she could choose a ce and cut a small space as her residence. Chapter 667: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (41) Chapter 667: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (41) Chapter 667: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (41) The second choice is of course Yinyin. He chose to be beside Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was very satisfied with it. After several days, when all the members almost moved things over, various small spaces were cut in the cave. They had no ns to live there for the time being, but there were orcs guarding them during the day. At this moment, they finally remembered Gain. "Gane doesn''t seem to have appeared for a few days." They were too busy, too excited, and forgot Gain''s presence for a while. Now I remember that all members are a little worried. "Will something happen to Gain?" Just when the tribe members were nervous, Ai shouted outside the tribe, "Isn''t that Gain? And Ning Luo." Yes, it was Gain who returned with Ning Luo. Although Vigo was very good with Ning Luo, and Ning Luo also liked Vigo, but Gain lost a lot of weight because she was gone, making Ning Luo very soft. Vigo has always been very gentle on Ning Luo, only if Ning Luo is his. Gane''s appearance broke the calm and also tore off his gentle camouge. He was stronger than Gain, who was seriously injured when the two yed against each other. And Vigo wanted to take her away, throw Gain to the spot, and even kill Gain. Ning Luo, as if he didn''t know Vigo, finally decided to let Gane take her secretly away. In this way, they returned to the tribe, and Gaine was certainly happy. Aimo was also very happy to see Ning Luoing back, and quickly told her the good news in the tribe, but Ning Luo was absent-minded. Now she was still thinking, how could Vigo be such a person, Vigo had always been gentle towards her, how suddenly he became so fierce, so scary that she didn''t know. Gain learned that the tribe had found a cave in the asylum, and was very happy to lead Ning Luo in to pack things and prepare to move over. "The cave inside is full, you can only live outside." Gane replied, "No problem." He didn''t have any opinion on this, he had found Ning Luo, just let him continue to live here. In this way, after a few days, all members of the tribe moved to the cave. Ning Luo also persuaded Aimo and Gain to temporarily forget Vigo and not think about those unhappy things. There will be another tide of beasts in the next month. If it is not moved to this location, there may be danger. Ning Luo even forgot Vigo. She doesn''t want to die. Apanied by Aymo and Gain, she specifically observed the ce and proposed, what if a beast rushes in? Do they need to build some fences around them, set some traps or the like? This proposal, with the consent of all members of the tribe, is that the ck wolf looked at Ning Luo differently. "Aguo, you don''t want to go out these days these days." The ck wolf knows that Tang Guo especially likes to run outside, and specifically tells her, "After the beast tide, you can y wherever you want," paused, He said, "You cane and go with me." Tang Guo nodded, thinking that if he was looking for a silver owl, the ck wolf would soon forget his fondness for A Guoguo, and turned to Ning Luo. The heroine''s love was really caught off guard. What looks like her? The chasing man is still a shy guy. He is arrogant and arrogant, but he is cute. As the leader, the ck Wolf is very busy. Although members of the Rado tribe have found refuge, their tribe and other tribes continue to cooperate. Chapter 668: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (42) Chapter 668: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (42) Chapter 668: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (42) When the tide of beasts came, the warriors of their Rado tribe, out of credit, still needed to go out to help those tribes in distress. He looked at the cave, and it seemed that some space had to be cut. There would be wounded orcs at that time, and he would not be able to live outside, and had to live in a safer ce. The members of the tribe are busy again, and Ning Luo is also putting forward one after another for his own security considerations. I even painted some of the weapons in my memory. At this time, no iron has been produced. Their weapons are stones, wood and the like. What Ning Luo proposed was to make some weapons and traps out of wood. Tang Guo sat outside all day, sipping dried fruits,ughing andughing with Ollie, thinking secretly in his heart. At that time, if she is surrendered by members of the tribe as Ning, she will start to smelt iron. Iron is very important. In fact, she was particrly eager to leave here to be able to show off her skills. In the backward ce of the Rado tribe, there was nothing and she couldn''t let go. Of course, she did not want to bring any good changes to the Rado tribe. Don''t forget, she is vengeful. Unless, this time some people propose to surrender her, and the Rado tribe will desperately fight with the ck wolf and Gain in order to prevent her from being taken away. She can consider and give them a chance to redeem their merits. But ... will they? Tang Guo smiled and looked at those busy orcs, one by one they were really hearty and cute. [The host is big, I think it''s the happiest thing to think about your lovely home. As the IQ gets higher and higher, the system thinks of those gloomy days, sour in his heart. He is a series of data. He shouldn''t have human feelings, but I don''t know why. He just gave birth to human feelings. Although the born concerns and concerns are only because of his host, they are also human feelings. "I''m quite happy." Tang Guo said. The system whispered secretly, you are very happy, but because you can be revenge happy afterughing at theirst choice. Such happiness made him sad. He hoped that the host was very happy and always warm and simple. For example, today''s weather was good and she was very happy. Yin Ye and her confessed to make her happy and she was very happy to eat a delicious food. The system is a bit awkward. This upgrade is not fast enough. How would he think about this before? He remembered a world where the host''s end was pushed into the sea of fire and burned to death. At that time, he had no feeling at all. The result of his analysis was that the hostpleted the task of this world, and they could carry out the task of the next world. Even if she didn''t yell or scream, she still smiled on her face, she was burned by the fire, and remained ashes. She didn''t move anything, and he didn''t feel anything wrong. At the time, he said coldly, "Host, you can actuallyatose." In his data analysis, when thea passed, you can feel no pain. Obviously, it was a kind reminder. When the voice sounded, it was indifferent. No feelings. The host was still smiling at the time, but she could see the tightness of her body, was suffering from great pain, and said with a trembling voice, "No, I need to remember." Remember what? He didn''t understand at the time. Chapter 669: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (43) Chapter 669: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (43) Chapter 669: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (43) Now I understand, remembering the hatred, she doesn''t want to get lost, even if it is dark and painful, she must be sober. Even if she is destined to be a female partner, even if she cannot discern the front, in order to go on, she must remember these hatreds. However, she was never blinded by hatred. In a desperate world, she would die of extreme choices. In a warm world, she will not give up living, unless it is the end of life. If it was a warm world from scratch, she would definitely make the world a better ce. Thinking of it again, he was particrly sad. If he, like human beings, has a body, eyes, and tears, I think of every dark world, and he will cry for a whole day. [Host, how did you survive it before? He thought to himself, and unknowingly asked, and quickly changed his mouth. [Do not mention this, host, I should not ask. Tang Guoughed. "Tongzi, you are more and more like a person." [Hmm ... No way, the upgrade is too fast, I also feel like a person. He is veryplicated. He is good but not good. Tang Guo smiled, "What do you want to do so much? Now you haven''t figured out your origin, the factory address, in case your program is wrong, I can''t fix it." [The hostughed a lot, I don''t think I would be bad. The system is crazy, how can he be bad, he can not be bad, if he is broken, who can always apany the host to go down. When he thinks about that scene, he feels very sad, and especially wants to cry. s, he has no system, no tears, and a hammer. "Aguo." Yin Ye came over and sat beside her, "What are you thinking?" "Thinking when the beast tide wille." Tang Guo said that after the beast tide subsided, it was time for Ollie to have an ident, and then it was time for her to leave. Counting the time, not even half a year, it''s actually quite fast. She nced at the silver urn and smiled, "The High Priest." "What do you want to say?" Yin Ye didn''t avoid this beautiful little face. If he didn''t care about the orcs around him, he might want to touch it. Tang Guo smiled more and more happily, and intuitively told Yin Ye that the next words were a little bad. "High priest, you have nt answered your questionst time, do you really want to ..." After waiting for Tang Guo to finish, Yin Ye stood up and nced at many tribal members who were curious to see around him. The child was red, "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, are you going to answer me?" Yinhao shook his fist. "No." He leaned down and whispered, "The next time you ask me questions, don''t ask in front of so many members." Tang Guo thought the other party would refuse. I didn''t expect that he would say so, and he was very happy. "Okay, I will ask you alone and go to you in the future." Yin Jian''s heart was tickled, and he quickly got up and turned into the cave. "I want to study the animal skin I gotst time." In fact, it has been studied almost. He walked in quickly, fearing that the little female would chase behind him and asked loudly, "High priest, who do you want to mate with in your heart? Don''t guess the scene at that time, they will certainly attract the attention of all members. . " The Rado tribe settled down temporarily, and one night Gane secretly took out Ning Luo with a shy face. The ck wolf, who had not been asleep, also opened his eyes, perhaps because he was uneasy and followed quietly behind them. Chapter 670: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (44) Chapter 670: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (44) Chapter 670: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (44) The next scene was not even thought of by the ck wolf. Under the moonlight, Ning Luo Chiguo''s body was white and glowing. He shouldn''t have been hiding in the dark to see, but seeing her shameful and gentle appearance, it was really a moment that he could not move his eyes. These days, Ning Luo''s performance is really attractive, and he also appreciates it. Obviously she is a very weak female, she is very intelligent, not only teaches them to make some useful weapons and traps, but she also has some methods to treat minor illnesses and injuries. The sharp knife on her body brought a lot of convenience to the members of the tribe. This was a knife he had never seen before and did nt know what to make. It was particrly sharp. He even thought that if the knife was bigger, they wouldn''t have to fear the beast at all. An orc with a knife like this can deal with a beast with ease. Through the moonlight, he saw the other side of this female, her white and delicate body, which really attracted his attention. She was so noticeable that she attracted him even more, making him forget that she had to wait for another little female to grow up. When he saw that she was covered by Gane''s powerful body, he wanted him to cover her, not Gane, and rushed to push Gane away. Until the end there, the ck wolf came back, hiding by the darkness, watching Ning Luo delicately and weakly embraced by Gain. He stood in the ce and blew the cool wind for a long time, trying to let his mind Sober. "Luoluo is beautiful." It''s Aimo. The ck wolf turned back, and he frowned. "Aimo, why are you here?" "Boss, why are you here?" Ai Mo sneered. "Doesn''t the boss think that falling is not good?" "No." "That''s good-looking," Aymo said. "When I first saw him, I liked him so much. Unfortunately, he was monopolized by Gain. So beautiful and clever, it''s definitely not Gain''s possession." "Boss, do you think so?" The ck wolf''s face was heavy, and it seemed to be a bit ugly because of being punctured. Just listening to Ai Mo continued, "It''s not strange that the leader can like it so much. "In private terms, I want the leader to seed." He can''tpare to Gain, or to the ck wolf. If the ck wolf opens his head, he can take advantage of the imagination and share ownership, which is what his sister Ai told him. He thought about it and thought it made sense. Given the situation today, more than one strong male must have liked her. There is another male beside her, and the remaining males, such as him, always have a chance to get her like, and if she likes him, he can stay by the side. Just be able to stay with her and let him do anything. "Don''t think wildly." The ck wolf dropped a sentence and turned back to the cave. Despite saying so in his mouth, what he remembered again and again in his mind turned out to be the goodness he had seen in the moonlight before. Even dreaming at night, he dreamed of Ning Luo, and the person who was with her became him. Obviously, this night, the ck wolf didn''t rest well. So early in the morning, when Tang Guo saw each other, his eyes were a little blue. She knew what happenedst night. She walked in front of the ck wolf and asked with concern, "Boss, did you sleep well?" "Thinking about the tribe." The ck wolf left ufortably at the beginning. He was a bitplicated in his heart. He seemed to ... more want to be with Ning. Finally sessfully added two more chapters, not easy, hand-distressed distress. see you tomorrow. Chapter 671: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (45) Chapter 671: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (45) Chapter 671: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (45) Tang Guo pretended not to know, and continued, "This time, there should be no problem with the safety of our tribal members." "There are two other tribes that have made good rtions with us," Hei said slightly worried. "We have already negotiated cooperation to resist the beast tide this time. Although our Rado tribe is no longer afraid of the beast tide, but also Can''t ignore them. " At this time, Ning Luo came out of the residence and just happened to hear the words of the ck wolf, "The leader is really kind and right," Ning Luo raised a smile, "Since they are all friends, why not let theme here too, so everyone also It s good to take care of it. There is no way to live in the cave. While there is still time, we can divide some space outside and create some traps around it. There should be no problem. " The ck wolf nodded, "I think so too, and now they are here, and you thought about it." That cold face, smiled at Ning Luo unknowingly. Tang Guo bowed his head slightly and smiled without saying a word. "That leader, let''s go out and see how we can make room for new members to live in." Ning Luo remembered the cave inside the mountain. "I think the cave inside is still veryrge, and there are actually not many members living there. Or, if everyone squeezes again, make some empty space, and live a little bit more, is there a little distance to dig inside thepartment? " The ck wolf stood quietly, frowning, and seemed to be thinking about what Ning Luo said was feasible or not. Previously, he thought that the cave was discovered by their Rado tribe. The members who lived in the cave must give priority to the Rado tribe. Unless, the members of the other two tribes will be settled when they will be injured by resisting the tide of the beast. But when Ning Luo said that, he seemed to be a little bit moved. In fact, the cave inside was reallyrge, and each of the small spaces that were cut out was rtively far away, and some of them could be cut out. "Maybe ..." The ck wolf''s words were interrupted by Tang Guo before he could speak. "If the leader is not afraid that the mountain will copse in time, it is better to hollow out the mountainside, even if there are a few more spaces, so let alone three tribes, that is, 30 tribes can live." The ces that can be cut out are all she and Yinchaobined, making sure that the mountain will not copse due to their digging. If a few more are out, no one can guarantee what will happen. When the mountain copses, it is no longer a matter of beast tide, but the people of the Rado tribe will be crushed to death by the mountain before the beast tidees. Ning Luo obviously didn''t think of it here, his eyes were a little uneasy, and he quickly apologized to Tang Guo, "Aguo, I''m sorry, I didn''t think so much. If you really cut too much space, it might really cause the mountain to copse. I It s just that I m more worried about the tribe members who have made good rtions with us. If they only let them live outside, would nt they be in danger then? Ning Luo also had some regrets in her heart. She didn''t expect that the consequences might be so serious. She didn''t want the mountain to copse. There are certainly dangers, Tang Guo thought. However, the Rado tribe had a refuge, did not give up each other, and will resist the tide of the beasts together. I have to protect others, and I want to save the world. Chapter 672: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly Age (46) Chapter 672: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly Age (46) Chapter 672: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (46) "In fact, even if we can''t cut new space, we can amodate a few people in a small space." Ning Luo turned to another idea and said, "Boss, what do you think of this proposal?" "The longest period of beast tide is half a month, and there is nothing to squeeze everyone together." Ning Luo said very generously. The ck wolf looked at the eyes as if exuding countless kind of females, and the feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger. Ning Luo is Gain''s female. He shouldn''t have thought about it, but ... Ning Luo''s look is really attractive. "Okay," answered the ck wolf. Tang Guo secretly rolled his eyes and fell in love with his brain. Has he ever wondered if members of the Rado tribe would like it? What Ning Luo said is not crowded, that is, a small space can lie down three or five people, but to live in this small space for half a month, squeeze a crowd, how many people can squeeze? There is nothing to squeeze, but I am afraid that it will be a matter of course. She turned boringly and went back to her residence. Her small space was notrge, and with some items, she could not squeeze any more. It was enough to sleep alone, without worrying about someoneing to her. . The silver magpie has a special identity. Even if the ck wolf is brain-dead, it is impossible for people to crowd with the silver magpie. As for the females with several spouses, they must not be crowded. Counting it out, those who can squeeze are all domiciles, such as Ai, Aimo and the like. She wanted to see how the ck wolves would end when members of the other two tribes crowded in. She wasn''t worried at all, it was none of her business. She knew that as long as the ck wolf was thinking about Ning Luo, she would refute what Ning Luo did. She had thought carefully about the thoughtful ck wolf as if it didn''t exist. [Really strange, the host is big. The ck wolf looks like a smart man. Why does Ning Luo say that he makes sense? "It should be the heroine halo." [The host is mostly here, shouldn''t her aura slowly disappear? Wasn''t this always the case? Tang Guo smiled and said, "Maybe because I didn''t do it." System: Is it okay? s, I see. When the ck wolf and Ningluo discussed the same, he turned around and prepared to talk to Tang Guo, and found that the original Tang Guo station had disappeared. Ning Luo saw the movement of the ck wolf and asked, "Is A Guoguo angry?" "Aguo''s temper is like this," the ck wolf quicklyforted, "Ning Luo you don''t need to care about her." Ning Luo nodded and asked, "I heard Gaines say that the leader likes Aguo? I also heard from other members of the tribe that the leader still has to wait for Aguo to be an adult." When asked this, she He was smiling, and he was also looking at the ck wolf. She usually didn''t pay attention. When she looked closely, she found that the ck wolf is indeed the first warrior of the tribe. Not only is she handsome, but she is also very tall. Looking at her cheeks a little red, she quickly turned her eyes away, "A Guoguo was able to be liked by the leader. That was really her luck, but her temper was really not good. I wanted to make friends with her. She doesn''t want to. " "She doesn''t like to y with other people. If she wants to make friends, she can find other people in the tribe. They are very friendly." After a pause, the ck wolf said again, "Actually, waiting for Aguo to be an adult is just a joke. Ning Luo doesn''t need to listen to other people''s nonsense." After that, he looked nervously at Ning Luo. Chapter 673: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (47) Chapter 673: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (47) Chapter 673: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (47) "Oh ... is this so?" Ning Luo didn''t notice anything unusual. "No matter who is liked by the leader, it must be her luck." The ck wolf almost blurted out. If it was you, did you feel lucky? Fortunately, he stopped at the moment. "Leader, let''s go out and do things. The beast tide has been less than a month away, and everything will be ready early." Ning Luo thought of the terrible beast tide and was very nervous. "it is good." ... "Previously Ning Luo proposed to the leader to let the other two tribes members enter the cave and squeeze with our tribes members." Tang Guo sat in front of Yinyu, holding his chin, "What do the high priests think?" Yin Kun frowned. "The cave is not spacious." "The other two tribes add up to two or three hundred people. They can''t be squeezed at all." Yin Ye said his thoughts. "Why do the leaders agree?" Tang Guo smiled, "Maybe I think Ning Luo makes sense. The two tribes are friends with us." "Aren''t you going to build some shelter outside to amodate them?" Tang Guo replied, "Ning Luo felt that it would be dangerous to leave a friend outside, and he felt sorry for it." Yin Ye couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo this time, "A Guo Guo is not satisfied?" "Who will be satisfied?" Tang Guo said, "The high priest thinks, who among the tribe members will be satisfied with such an arrangement? I am not worried about it, nor can it squeeze me. What contradictions will ur at that time. It is not for the leader to clean up the mess by himself. " "I want to avoid the beast tide this time, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Yin Ye said. Tang Guo nodded, "Yeah, if there is only our tribe, there is no problem at all, and now the noise is so big, other tribes must know the news, and they will certainly not let it go by then." "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, do you want to say something?" Yin Ye didn''t hold back. She tapped her head and said softly, "At that time, there are too many people. Come to me." Upon hearing this, Tang Guo talked heartily. Is this guy worried about her safety? " "High priest, are you worried about me?" Yin Ye nodded helplessly, "Of course." "The high priest, don''t worry, I''ve already prepared." Under Yinxu''s doubtful eyes, Tang Guo pushed a stone with his **** and pushed against the wall in the corner of this small space of Yinxu, and saw Yinxu stunned. System: Convinced. "High priest, you see, I opened a small door here," Tang Guo pped his hands and pointed to the hole. "In any case, I push the stone away, and I cane to you. Don''t worry about it. . " The expression of Yinji was inexplicable, "Aguo, when did you get it?" "While you aren''t paying attention." Yin Ye: "..." There is nothing to say. "High priest, don''t be angry, am I not sick? To make it easier to look at you, I made this so that I can look at it at any time, and you can move the sleeping hide to this position ..." "Well, Ago, don''t need to express your thoughts." Yin Yin also didn''t say to block this ce. He went to Tang Guo''s residence and pushed the stone in. He turned into the residence and took an animal skin to hang on that ce. It seemed to be blocked. Atst he looked indifferent, as if nothing had been done to return to his ce. "High priest, do you agree?" Yin Ye pulled the corners of his mouth. Is it not obvious what he did? Chapter 674: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (48) Chapter 674: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (48) Chapter 674 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (48) Ning Luo followed the ck wolf''s side every day and set up various traps for the tribe. At first Tang Guo would sit and watch them busy. After a few days, others didn''t notice. Tang Guo, who had been watching them all the time, was no longer in his residence and stopped watching them. Also, Yin Guo and Ollie, who were most concerned about Tang Guo, discovered the situation. Yin Yin was the first to discover. Ollie came to Tang Guo and asked how to cook the broth to taste better. . When the sun was about to fall, Tang Guo returned and asked her why she had gone, and she said that she would go out to y. Ollie is deceived, but Yin Ye is not. The next day, when Tang Guo went out again, he chose to follow her secretly. Of course, Tang Guo turned and stared at him without taking two steps. Yin Ye said, "I''m afraid you are in danger." "Aguo, what are you doing?" Tang Guo went to Yin Ye and grabbed his arm. "The high priest wants to know?" "If you want to say it," Yin Min said. Tang Guo''s mouth turned up. Look at the words. It''s more artistic. If she wants to say it, it means that she doesn''t want to say it, and he is not reluctant. He is really a lovely guy. "I''m going to the mountain." Tang Guo pointed to the top of the mountain. "High priest, do you want to go together?" Of course Yinyin would not refuse, he also wanted to see what she was going to do. He didn''t investigate why A Guoguo was changing slowly. The change was not surprising, but if he looked closely, he knew that her change was bigger day by day. At the top of the mountain, Yin Ye saw the rolling stones on top of each other, which were ced in a pit on the top of the mountain. They wererge or small, no matter how big or small, if they rolled down the mountain, both the orcs and the beasts could be injured. "these are" "Prevent it, High Priest, the cave below is afraid that there is no way to help us escape the beast tide." Yin Ye looked at the little female in front of her, and she really didn''t know what to say. The trap below was no better than these rolling stones. When the rolling stones were dropped, the beasts would flee wildly. "Actually there is a better way." "What way?" Yin Ye asked. Tang Guo watched the busy tribe members under the mountain. "Before the beast came, dig a trap and insert some sharp wooden arrows in the pit. The pit must be dug deep, very deep. Make sure the beast cannot jump up. When the beastes in, They will fall into the pit, immortal and disabled. " "The sharp wooden arrows are not easy to make. If it is too thin, it is useless. The skin of the beast is too thick, and they will not be injured at all." "I said that the pit should be dug a little deeper. As for the sharp wooden arrow, I have a way," Tang Guo turned, and rusted arge rusty knife out of the soil, looking like it was buried in the ground for a long time. "Use This will do. " The silver badger was somewhat surprised to hold the big knife and cut it down against a wooden stick. Even if it was rusted and buried for a long time, the wooden stick was easily cut off. "Is that enough?" "Enough is enough." Yin Ye''s face shed with some joy, "With this knife and Aguo''s method, it can definitely help us avoid the beast tide attack. Now it is necessary for people to dig around. " A pit was dug around the mountain, and a sharpened wooden stick was ced in it. No matter how many beasts there was, there was only one dead end. "What are these stones?" "If a beast rushes over, push these stones down and smash them. There is no need to hide inside the mountain. The mountain is the safest ce." Chapter 675: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (49) Chapter 675: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (49) Chapter 675: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (49) "A Guoguo is very intelligent." Yin Ye touched Tang Guo''s head, and finally moved her hand to her cheek, did not hold back a pinch. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile. "High priest, is my face pinched?" She was so shocked that Yin Ye took her hands back, and her expression was not natural. "Let''s tell the leader this method and let the tribal members prepare." Yin Ye held the big knife in one hand, and although he didn''t know where A Guoguo was found, he didn''t doubt anything. Tang Guo was habitually held in one hand, and the two went down. Tang Guo looked at the big knife, but she was a little speechless. The weapons she collected were all very sharp and the materials were quite good. It''s really not easy to find one of these swords that is easy to rust. [Host, are you kind this time? "Well, members of the Rado tribe cannot die at this time." The system stumbled and couldn''t afford it, he knew it wasn''t particrly kind, but it was kind, at least he could survive. "At this time, if the members of the Rado tribe are in danger, Yin Ye will definitely help them regardless of his body. How can my man work hard?" Come on, it turns out to be this reason. Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "I have saved them all their lives. I don''t know what they will choose then. Will their fate change? Some expectations are inexplicable." Yin Ye took Tang Guo and quickly found the ck wolf. He told Tang Guo''s method again. Of course, the ck wolf was very surprised, and he started digging with members of the tribe. They calcted the time, and they had to dig all around the mountain. It was definitely toote. If they just dig the front, it would still be fine. Just so, there will be danger behind the mountain. "There is a rolling stone on it. If there is a beast attacking behind the mountain, use a rolling stone to deal with it." Tang Guo said. The ck wolf was relieved, and organized the tribe members to go. Ning Luo saw that the members of the tribe often stepped on the soles of the feet because of his work. First, he made a very simple pair of shoes with animal skins. It looks bad, but can protect the soles of the feet. . Thisst method was poprized, and members of the entire tribe made shoes from animal skins and wore them on their feet. Then, they found that the sole of the shoe could be reced by other things, such as a wooden board. The knife that Tang Guo had picked up before could cut the wood into thin pieces, and then wear the animal skin with a rope. Get morefortable. The soles made of wood are not easy to be worn out, and they can be reced without changing the animal skin often, which is very popr with orcs. During this period, members of the other two tribes also arrived. He also joined the digging and looked at the members of the Lado tribe, all wearing shoes, and they inquired that they knew that the shoes were actually invented by Gane''s female. Each time they looked at Ning Luo, they were full of respect. Later they heard that Ning Luo also suggested that the ck wolf should let them also live in the cave. They were even more grateful to Ning Luo, and when she saw Ning Luo, she smiled at her friendly. Because of digging, the outside dwellings have not expanded any more. As long as they are not attacked by beasts, these are not important. The pit was dug and the trap was set up, and ayer of dry grass wasid on it. From a distance, it really did not appear that there might be arge pit inside. Inside the cave, members of the other two tribes did squeeze in, most of them were not able to imitate adult cubs, no adulthood, and females during breastfeeding. Perhaps because of the beast tideing soon, no contradiction urred in a short time. , Getting along pretty well. Chapter 676: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (50) Chapter 676: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (50) Chapter 676: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (50) Ai was still a little dissatisfied. When her residence was dug, she asked her brother Aimo to make her bigger. Finally, the ck wolf took a look and arranged for a breastfeeding female and her three The little cub lived in. Originally quite generous, since these mothers and sons lived in it is not so spacious. Ai smiled andughed at the other side, and she was extremely resentful. The little cubs howled every night, making her sleepless. It''s not just that. She went out during the day. When she came back, she saw the cubs jumping around in her residence and biting her things. The food she collected was taken a sip by the cubs. Ai almost fainted. No matter how dissatisfied she was, it was impossible to kick someone out at this time, which would make other people in the tribe look down on her. She thought that Tang Guo would be arranged over there, and she took the opportunity to ask Tang Guo. "My residence is extremely small. The leader came to see it and thought that one more person would not be able to live." Tang Guo said with a smile. When digging, she measured it herself to ensure that only the next person could live. Ai didn''t believe it, she followed it, and it turned out that she was only able to fall asleep. She still couldn''t helpining to Tang Guo, "Ning Luo''s idea is really not good." She tried to encourage Tang Guo to target Ning Luo. "If A Guo Guo is big enough, you will definitely live in other ces Members. " "Don''t you live here?" Tang Guo smiled. "This was agreed by the leader. Ai is still not satisfied and can raise it with the leader." "I don''t want to vite the meaning of the leader, but I think that when Ning Luo made this request, he didn''t consider it for our own members." Ai Yi sat beside Tang Guo. "A Guo Guo, otherwise you go to He Ning Luo talked about it, she asked a bit too much, although her cave was outside the cave, but her residence is quiterge, can still amodate several. " Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Why should I say it?" Ai was dumb, and did not expect Tang Guo to say so. "A Guoguo, don''t you think that Ning is in the limelight? It''s you who think of digging pits and traps, and it''s you who proposes to attack beasts with rolling stones on the mountain. It''s you who pick up the sharp knife But Ning Luo seems to be more weed by members than you. I think it is necessary to prove your status and your contribution. There are more than Ning Luo. The entire tribe should be grateful to you. I am injustice for you. " "How long has Ning Luo arrived in the tribe? It''s so popr, and Aguo, your parents are warriors of the tribe. How can you bepared to Ning Luo?" Ai Yi seemed to be upset for Tang Guo. Like. No matter what Ai Yi said, Tang Guo did not agree, "Ai Yi, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can directly talk to Ning Luo, why do I have to say it?" After speaking for so long, the saliva has been said to be dry, Tang Guo is still unmoved, and Ai does not want to say more. Now Tang Guo is stillining in his heart. "Forget it, A Guoguo, you are so weak." Ai dropped this sentence, and went away with some shame. Tang Guo bit the dried fruit and sat at the door with a smile. Within a few days, there was a rumor in the Rado tribe that A Guoguo hated Ning Luo, thinking that Ning Luo''s arrival had stolen her limelight. Tang Guo still smiled and bite the dried fruit and fart a little bit. In the beginning, Ai provoked alienation in the middle and seeded in provoking Aguo. Although not provoked to her, the same effect will be achieved. Such rumors did notst for two days, and everyone did not care. That morning, all members were awakened by the sound of vibration. see you tomorrow I found it today when I saw the app. The **** said it was out of date. The author rarely looked at the app. Little cute people asked any questions and just left a message. For other sub-station tforms, I can see the message, but I ca nt reply. I m happy to see you like it. Chapter 677: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (51) Chapter 677: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (51) Chapter 677: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (51) "It''s the beast tide." "The beast tide is here." The terrible rumbling sound sounded in the distance. All the orcs at the scene changed their faces, holding sharpened sticks in their hands. All the strong male orcs stood outside the cave, staring seriously not far away. There are deep pits. The deep pit is supported by cut branches and covered with hay, which looks no different from other parts of the deep forest. Although the rumbling sound is loud in the distance, it is far from here. Every time a tide of beasts happened, the group of beasts who did not know where they came from seemed to go crazy. When they saw people, they smashed into them, tearing and biting their flesh. The orcs of each tribe only know that the beast tide is terrifying, and they never understand why the beast tide urs every year. These beasts seem to be able to find their existence anyway, causing them countless casualties. Although this time, they were very well prepared, and they were still very worried and afraid of the tide. Ning Luo was ced in a cave by Gain. In order to prevent the orc race from being extinct, they would choose to protect the female orc. Male beasts are born to protect every female, which is their belief. Tang Guo had quietly climbed to the top of the mountain while others weren''t paying attention. It didn''t take long for Yin Guo toe up and sit beside her naturally. "Aguo." "Hey, high priest, at this moment of life and death, are you telling me something?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, his gaze looking at the sound of the deep forest, and the ce where the beast tide passed, also surged in the deep forest. Dust, as if something was exploding inside. She watched the dust rush to various ces, one of which was running towards their mountain. She supported her chin. If she thought, these beasts couldn''t see where they were. Why could they find their ce urately? It''s strange. "Aguo, you''re lost." Yin Ling reached out and knocked on her forehead, but her back was not put down, instead she put it on her head, stroking it gently, as if stroking a kitten. "High priest, do you have something important to say to me, such as ..." Tang Guo''s lips curled, "You have to tell me who I want to mate with, right?" Yin Kuo''s mouth was stiff, and the good atmosphere was turned into this by A Guoguo, and suddenly he couldn''tugh or cry. But this time he did not evade again, pinching her small face, a smile appeared on his face. "tell him. Tang Guo''s eyes brightened, and his mouth turned upwards. "Who is it?" "Aguo." "Um? High priest, what do you tell me to do?" "It''s you, Aguo." Yin Yan''s eyes softened, and her palms had covered Tang Guo''s back. With her eyes on her eyes, she said seriously again, "I said, this person is your Aguo Fruit, understand? " Tang Guo couldn''t ignore this seriousness. With the rumbling voice getting closer, there was a bright smile on her beautiful face, "I know, that person is me, the high priest, right?" "Yes, it''s you." Tang Guo smiled, held Yin Yin''s arm, tilted his head and said, "High priest, you finally admitted." "Aguo, are you ill?" "Yes." Tang Guo raised his chin. "I haven''t seen the high priest for a day, and I feel ufortable. I miss your illness." Hearing this, Yin Ye smiled, and he looked at the dust that was approaching in the distance, "I will leave for a while when the beast tide passes." Coming backte, just having dinner and writing. . . Chapter 678: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (52) Chapter 678: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (52) Chapter 678 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (52) "Where to go?" Tang Guo asked. The book reads that after every beast tide, the silver owl will leave the tribe for a while, roughly one or two months to six months. As for what to do, in the first half of this beastly text, there are not many descriptions of Yin Zhi, and he has not exined his origin to the end. Yin Pao paused, her smile closed, "Go and find out a secret." "What secret?" He tapped Tang Guo''s forehead. "A Guo Guo really has curiosity." "The secret of the beast tide." He didn''t choose to conceal it. Just now they had expressed their love to each other. She is not yet an adult, so don''t worry too much, wait until she is an adult, and then officially hold the ceremony. Tang Guo was surprised, "The secret of the beast tide?" "Um." Yin Ye nodded, looking at the rolling dust that was still approaching. "I have experienced many beast tides. I should say that I have experienced countless beast tides with my father since childhood. One time my father found out, The beast tide that appears once a year is very wrong. No matter where the tribe members hide, those beasts will run towards the tribe members. " "What''s even more weird is that no matter how severe the tribe''s damage is, in the end there will always be some people, who are obviously terrible beasts. When time seems to get any instructions, they will quickly retreat." "When my father was alive, he went to look for the secret of the beast tide every year," Yin Yan said in a low voice. "But when he went out once many years ago, he never came back. I only found out about his residence. The beast tide records that he inherited everything. If my father had an ident, then I should inherit everything and continue to find this secret. " Tang Guo asked, "You followed those wild animals?" "Yes." Yin Ye nodded, "I have been with those beasts for five years, and each time they followed a ce, they disappeared somehow, but they were able to stay away from them every time. Keep going, sooner orter Find the secret that the beast tide attacks the orc tribe every year. " Tang Guo was also a little curious about this world. He thought it was an ordinary orc world. ording to what Yin Yin said, it was not so simple. "Tunko, is there a hidden story about this world?" [No, the host is big, this is a beastly text, beyond the content of this book, it is nk. If you want to ask how old the silver urn is, we do nt want to wet the bed, I think you can find it. As for the secret of the beast tide, it is not mentioned in this beastly text. In fact, the system is also weird, this situation has not been encountered before. Beast tide, is there a conspiracy made by anyone? What was the purpose of the conspirator? Tang Guo supported his chin. "I have some interest. I haven''t encountered any interesting things for a long time." The beast tide at a certain time every year has some meaning. Who did this for what and what is the purpose of the other party? Boom boom-- It was the voice of the beast, Tang Guo and Yin Ye both felt the vibration of the mountain, and the surrounding vegetation was shaking because of it. Yin Ye subconsciously took Tang Guo into his arms. The two stared at the same time, and saw a ssh of dust in the distant deep forest, followed by various beasts running out of it, looking fierce. When encountering trees hitting trees, encountering stones hitting stones, they rushed towards their ce as if crazy. Tang Guo saw fierce light from the eyes of these beasts, a kind of fierce light that seemed to devour their prey. Chapter 679: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (53) Chapter 679: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (53) Chapter 679: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (53) The members of several tribes became tense, watching the fierce beasts rushing up, and their whole bodies were tense. Although they dug a lot of traps, they couldn''t ensure that they could deal with all the beasts. But now they have no retreat. The Rado tribe, and members of the other two tribes, are always ready to fight the beasts. The speed of the beasts is very fast. Looking at the aggressive beasts, no member dares to rx. Seeing ... the beasts would rush into the pit they dug, and they held their breaths, even if Ning Luo was hiding in the cave, looking out through the gap to the outside scene. At that time, a beast almost tore her and looked at the situation outside. If it was not fully prepared and there were male orcs outside, she might really scare her pants on the spot. The easiest thing is Tang Guo. Although the beasts are crazy, they can identify the position of the orcs, but ... their IQ is not high. If their IQ is high, they will not run rampant like they are now. Some beasts will hit themselves with blood because they hit obstacles, even when they are killed. It can be seen that they have no wisdom. The wave of beasts in front of them is not all, the other beasts should be washed away to other ces with orcs. Those deep pits are enough to deal with the wave of beasts in front of them. When the beasts in other ces react, they can clean up the beasts in the deep pits. "A Guoguo''s gall really got bigger." Yin Ye still didn''t let go of her, instead he tightened tighter. In fact, every time he held her and contacted her intimately, he had an illusion inside him, as if they were It should be so intimate. "Because I believe that the method I''vee up with will surely make those stupid beasts fall in." Yin Ye smiled, "Yes, A Guoguo is a very intelligent female orc." He has never seen a female orc who is more intelligent than Aguo, and only she can attract his attention and let him Forgotten briefly to find the secret of the beast tide. "Aguo, I''ll wait for you to be an adult." Tang Guo chuckled, "Okay, the high priest." Listening to all kinds of screams continuously, the two had to look down, and those wild beasts that came madly fell into the deep pit. The pit was deep, and there was a sharpened wooden stick inside it, which fell from a high ce, and then was straightly pierced by the pointed wooden stick into the body. The more it struggled, the deeper it got. Coupled with the beast that keeps falling in behind, the beast below has no way to live. The members of the Horde Orc who watched, looking at the original terrible beasts, dropped into the pit one by one, and then screamed. They were not afraid. Instead, they were sure that the beast would indeed fall into the pit. No beast had rushed up yet, and they cheered with a pointed stick. That wave of beasts fell into a deep pit in this way. Among the stupid beasts, there were also a few clever ones, and the remaining dozen did not intend to rush through the big pit. Watching theirpanions die badly, and even some beasts were deeply pierced into their bodies by wooden sticks. They looked at the mountains far away, sniffed their noses, and stunned the orcs, ran madly in the other direction. "Their direction is the back mountain," said the ck wolf, his face sullen. "Go up to the mountain, and push the rolling stones before they rush up." Chapter 680: Aboriginal Woman of the Beastly World (54) Chapter 680: Aboriginal Woman of the Beastly World (54) Chapter 680 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (54) Members of the tribe rushed up the hill. By the time they got up, Tang Guo and Yin Ye had pushed the rolling stones down and killed thest dozen beasts. Looking at the corpse of the beast, the orcs were relieved, looked at each other, and smiled happily. The ck wolf came up and saw the situation. Some cold faces could not help smiling, and his expression soon became serious again. There are still many days for the beast tide. "While the beasts in other ces have not found the situation here, we will first The beast came out, killed all without death, moved to the side, and set the trap again. " In this way, after a few days of clearing up andying out traps, the surroundingyout appeared as before. Even watching the beasts did note here for a while, they continued to dig deep pits in Houshan. Moreover, the ck wolf had a bold idea, and he would use this ce as a base to develop the tribe. In this ce, climbing up the mountain, he could see from all directions. The space in the cave is enough for the members of the tribe to live, and they can usually be outside Build shelters where food can be stored in caves. Once the beast tidees, you can use today''s method. In this way, members of the Lado tribe do not need to sacrifice when the beast tidees. The ck wolf thought so, and the leaders of the other two tribes naturally thought of it. They were very grateful for the help of the Rado tribe, but now seeing the benefits of this ce, they couldn''t help but want to upy it. This ce is actually not big, and I can barely survive the beast tide. Once we are going to survive, we can''t amodate the people of the three tribes at all. If the members of their three tribes will not decrease each time, the number will only increase. More and more. Within a few days, another beast rushed over. These beasts were still rampant, and finally died in the deep pit. After they cleared up, on the fifteenth day, the beast tide came again, this time all members did not Worry no more. Many members even sat idle chatting and chatting outside. From their expressions, we can see that their thoughts must be, look, and some fool came to die. This time the beast tide, none of their members lost, and even got a lot of beasts. If they make dried meat, they will have half a winter of food. Tang Guo saw the lightness of the three tribe members, bowed his head and smiled, and drew the attention of Yin Zhi, "What is A Guoguoughing?" "Guess." Tang Guo looked at Yin Ye with a smile, "Do you guess what am Iughing?" Yin Ying tapped her forehead, and finally gave her a hug, "Aguo, I''m leaving." He''s going to find the secret of the beast tide. This time he left, not the same as before. His first time. Unwilling to give birth, and even afraid that he would die in the middle, he would not be able toe back to see his Ago fruit. For the first time, he gave birth to a fear of death. "High priest, protect yourself." Tang Guo also hugged him back, "Be sure toe back alive." "Yes." He will return for his Ago fruit. The system was a little bit pantothenic in his heart, and thought of the things that Yin Zhi might face when he came back, and the jealousy was gone, but he felt a little sympathy for this guy. Yin Ye finally didn''t hold back. He kissed Tang Guo''s forehead before releasing her. In front of her, he turned into a white wolf, jumped off the mountain, and soon disappeared with the beast. Run in the direction. "It turned out to be a snow wolf." Tang Guo whispered, "It''s pretty, I don''t know how it feels when I touch it." System: Dog. Chapter 681: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (55) Chapter 681: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (55) Chapter 681: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (55) The beast tide receded, the tribe first fell into cheers, and then began to divide the meat of the beasts. After the beast meat was divided, the other two tribes did not intend to leave. In this regard, friction among the three tribal members has begun. The trigger of the contradiction was still Ning Luo. The other two leaders didn''t know how to fall in love with Ning Luo. One of the leaders was the Eagle family, named Ming Jiu, one of Ning Luo''s future spouses. As for the other one, it''s just a small character. It was also because Gain went out. The ck wolf ran into another leader who wanted to force Ning Luo to leave Ning Luo to be his spouse. Ning Luo certainly wouldn''t want to. One of the reasons was that the leader was really ugly. Mingjiu also liked Ning Luo, saying that if Ning Luo was willing, he could be his spouse. As long as she agreed, he would help her to ensure her safety. It could be said that she was in danger. The ck wolf just happened to see such a thing, and rescued the weak Ning Luo. Naturally, Ning fell under the siege of the ck wolf several times, and had a good impression on him. She was caught in self-me, and she couldn''t help thinking that the ck wolf was good for her, and she was always in conflict. Tang Guo looked at the gossip all day, thinking about the days, and asionally talking to Ollie about some fun things, and the days were a good one. Next, it''s time for the tribal conflict to inspire. The cause is still Ning Luo. The original ugly leader was going to join forces with Mingjiu to fight against the members of the Rado tribe and drive out the people of the Rado tribe. When the arrow was on the string, he suddenly turned against the water and teamed up with the ck wolf to drive them out. Here. What is even more incredible is that Mingjiu willingly merged into the Rado tribe and became the deputy leader of the Rado tribe. In this case, Ning Luo enjoys the care of four powerful males: Gain, ck Wolf, Ming Jiu, and Aimo every day. But except Gain, the other three were in the ambiguous stage, and Ning Luo could not ept these for the time being. Seeing that there was still a day left, it was time for Ollie to die. Tang Guo held the dried fruit and found Ollie''s Dongfu. Ollie was making new shoes for her two spouses. Although she said that Ollie was a very proud female, she was also very dexterous, maybe she loved her beautifully. There are rtionships. "Aguo, don''t you like to sleep in the apartment? Why did youe to me free time?" Ollie asked. Tang Guo sat next to Ollie, "Make shoes for you, Jimmy Mill?" "Yes, their shoes are worn out, and I n to make more for them." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Are you nning to go out recently?" "Where to go, Ago, have you found something interesting?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head, picked up a piece of dried fruit and fed it to Ollie, e here to talk to you." "It''s really weird. Aguo turned to me for a chat," Ollie looked weird. "The high priest has been away for a long time. Aguo, wouldn''t he want to talk to me?" "No." Tang Guo denied that she was not worried about Yin Yang, and he would not be in danger. "why?" "Come here to remind you of something." Tang Guo didn''t sell him, he said directly, "Don''t go out tomorrow, whether it''s you, Mick or Mill, you have to stop them from going out, understand?" Ollie blinked and didn''t understand. But seeing Tang Guo''s seriousness, she thought that she should believe in each other. This was A Guoguo, her friend, the most intelligent female. "Okay, I listen to you." "When Mick and Mill return, I tell them to take leave from tomorrow with the leader." Chapter 682: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (56) Chapter 682: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (56) Chapter 682: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (60) Tang Guo was stared at by Ning Luo''s red eyes. Ning Luo ran to Tang Guo''s face and knelt down. "A Guoguo, please save Vigo, I know you don''t like me, I me me for taking it away. I really didn''t mean to show your limelight. I didn''t want to steal your limelight. As long as you are willing to save Vigo, I will take him out of the tribe when he is ready. " As soon as this sentence came down, all the members'' eyes on Tang Guo changed. As if she didn''t choose to save Vigo because she hated Ning Luo. Ai seems to have found the opportunity, "Agouo, don''t you say that Ning Luo is a benefactor of our tribe members? Now she wants you to help save Vigo, shouldn''t you not let it go?" "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help?" Tang Guo stared at Ning Luo strangely. "Who do you hear, I hate you?" "I ..." Ning Luo wiped her tears, "Isn''t there a rumor among the members of the tribe?" Otherwise, why A-Guo doesn''t like to bother her, she must hate her. When she didn''te, Ago was the little princess of the tribe. She came and attracted the attention of many people. It was not surprising that Ago was hating her. "I didn''t hate you." Tang Guo said unchanged, "Do you want me to save him?" "Yes, A Guoguo, can you help me?" Ning Luo asked anxiously. Tang Guo frowned. "I don''t know if I can save him. Although I studied with the high priest for a while, my brain doesn''t seem so smart. How can I learn the high priest''s ability at first? Easy, can''t all the members of the tribe go to learn? " Ning Luo thought so, but if Tang Guo didn''t help, no one could save Vigo. "Aguo, anyway, please try it and try to save Vigo." Tang Guo considered it and said, "I''m afraid he will be cured." "Aguo, I believe in you." Ning Luo seemed to have caught thest straw for life-saving, and other members also said that if something goes wrong, don''t me her. Tang Guo was so funny that if he really killed someone, the first person to me her was Ning Luo, and then these people were afraid that they would say that they did not learn how to do it, and they had to go to the rescue to kill him. . "Okay, you said that, then I''ll try it, just a while ago, the high priest told me a way to treat serious injuries." Ning Luo was relieved, but she was still very worried. After seeing Tang Guo tinkering with the herbs, she also asked the tribe members to pick new herbs. In the end, the herbs were mashed and applied to the ce of Vigo''s wound. Breathed. It seems that A Guoguo did not mean to make bad. "The blood seems to stop," Aimo said. "It really works, Ago, you''re great." Tang Guo was very modest. "The high priest taught it. In fact, I did it in the way of the high priest. I didn''t understand how the blood stopped." Few people did not believe this, even Ai believed it. But standing in the crowd and watching the lively Mick brothers nced at each other, did Aguo really not lie? A little uncertain. Ollie was cheering for Tang Guo, always saying, "Ago, Ago, you are really good, you are really the smartest female." The two Mick brothers listened to the naive words , Somewhat helpless. Although Vigo did not wake up, the wound gradually stuttered under Tang Guo''s "careful treatment". Ning Luo thanked her very much for this. Until Vigo woke up in ten days, when he opened his eyes and saw Ning Luo, the two didn''t hold back, and nned to have a good time, never thinking ... Chapter 683: Beastly Aboriginal Women (57) Chapter 683: Beastly Aboriginal Women (57) Chapter 683: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (57) The members of the tribe are very panicked. The ck wolf is the most powerful warrior of the tribe, and the high priest is out. If something happens to the tribe, I really don''t know what to do. In the fear of the tribe members, the sun was going down, and the sky was gradually getting dark. The ck wolf returned to the tribe with a few injured members. The ck wolf looked okay, but some were embarrassed and others were injured. not heavy. The ck wolf heard that Gaine and Ningluo had not returned yet, and his face was very ugly. Seeing that it was dark, he actually nned to go out to find the whereabouts of Gaine and Ningluo. This time, Ai Mo, Ming Jiu, and the members of the tribe also felt that they must find Ningluo. They all thought that Ningluo was very important and they all agreed. So the ck wolf took some people and went out to find someone. "It''s sote, isn''t the leader afraid of something wrong?" Ollie could not help but said, "The beast tide has just passed shortly. It is now a dangerous time, or go out at night, what if there is danger?" Fortunately, Mick and Mill were not selected by the ck Wolf because they looked thinner. Ollie remembered that when she brought Milmick back, she told Aguo that they were strong, but Aguo told her not to make Mir and Mick stronger. I didn''t understand before. Today, I wasn''t selected by the ck Wolf to find someone at night. Ollie was really fortunate. She told Mick and Mill before. Mick said, "The leader looks worried." "It''s not just the leader, Aimo and the deputy are particrly worried about her," Mill continued. They remembered that Aguo stopped them in the afternoon, told them something they didn''t understand, and looked at Ollie''s innocence. They thought that Aguo, as Ollie''s best friend, should trust her. If it weren''t for Aguo s reminder today, they might encounter any unavoidable danger. In short, they told Aguo what they had in mind, and decided to do what they said. "That''s really weird. What is good about Ning Luo, you need to worry about her all." Ollie poked her lips and said, "I still risk my life, I still hate as before." Faced with such a candid Ollie, Mill and Mick decided to bury their secrets with Aguo in their hearts, so as not to cause trouble for Ollie. One night, the tribe was noisy and noisy. Tang Guo was awakened many times in the middle. She walked out of the cave. A fire was raised outside the cave, and the tribe members sat around the fire. "Hope Ning Luo and Gain will be fine." "Yes, Ning Luo is the smartest female I''ve ever seen. Unfortunately, I''m not a great warrior, or I want to be Ning Luo''s spouse." Basically, male orcs all have this idea. The ck wolf didn''t take many people out, almost thirteen looks, but has taken away the most powerful warrior of the tribe. Although the female orc on one side also said that she hoped that Ning Luo would return in peace, she didn''t look so sincere. "Aguo, are you also worried about Ning Luo?" Ai Yi saw Tang Guoe out, and quickly sat beside her, whispering, "Aguo is obviously the smartest female in the tribe. Why do you misunderstand?" Tang Guo nced at Ai, lowered his eyes, and sneered across the corner of his mouth. One of the participants in A Guoguo''s tragedy was her, which really yed a key role. But Ai''s end was also miserable. Chapter 684: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (58) Chapter 684: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (58) Chapter 684: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (58) "Aguo, don''t you think Ning Luo really can''te back, is it really good?" Ai continued to whisper, "That way no one will steal your limelight, you are the smartest female in the tribe. " "Ai, how can you say that?" Ai didn''t expect Tang Guo to suddenly stand up and looked at her with an angry expression. "Ai, Ning Luo doesn''t know what dangers she will encounter. She has brought so much change to our tribe. How can you say Is it better that she neveres back? " "Ai, even if you like Gain and want to be Gain''s spouse, you should not use vicious words to curse Ningluo, right?" Tang Guo was really angry, and all members looked at her. Looks like, she doesn''t doubt her words at all, and looks at Ai with anger. Is Ai really cursing Ning Luo and noting back? "I ... Aguo, you ..." Ai Yi was a little bit stubborn and wanted to say something to remedy, Tang Guo did not give her a chance at all. "Did you just say Ning Luo wouldn''te back?" Ai felt that all the members were looking at her, and her expression became more and more flustered, so she clearly said that. She really did not expect that Ning Luo could note back, and A Guoguo''s response was so great. Why is this A Guoguo so stupid, so loud, for fear that others will not hear the same. "Ning Luo teaches you to make shoes, and teaches members of the tribe to know all kinds of spices, edible wild vegetables, Ai, how can you be ungrateful and curse her at this time?" Tang Guo looked at the members present, and said loudly, "I believe that the members of our Rado tribe are grateful. After receiving the favor, we will never forget or give birth to such a vicious idea." The members nodded and talked quickly. They were the most grateful and always remembered Ning Luo''s good for them. Therefore, they would never give birth to such a vicious idea. "I heard that once ingratitude is done, the gods will drop severe punishment," Tang Guo said with a look of divine spirit, so that the members present could respect him and couldn''t help agreeing. Be quick, do nt have too bad ideas, do nt say such vicious words in the future, and rather be kind to you. In order not to let the gods punish you, I hope you can change yourself and do nt have such selfish ideas. " "Even if you like Gain, you can''t hate Ning Luo just because of it." The members quickly answered, "Yeah, Ai, I hope you can be a kind female, don''t use vicious words to curse Ning Luo, otherwise God will drop punishment." "Yeah, Ning Luo has brought us countless benefits and changed our way of living. We can drink delicious broth every day. Ai, you are really doing something wrong." Ai stood in the center, receiving the attention and usations of members of the entire tribe, her face turned red. She bit her lip and looked at them. She couldn''t exin it. The problem was that she really said those things. This A Guoguo is so stupid. Really, I wouldn''t tell her that if I knew it. Outsiders like Ningluo can''tpare, too stupid. Tang Guoke no matter what Ai Yiined about, watching everyone''s condemnation of Ai Yi, he was in a good mood. At this moment, Ai didn''t dare to disturb her in front of her. As long as the other party dared toe, she repeated Ai''s words aloud just like today. Beauty. If there is a typo, every baby must point out Chapter 685: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (59) Chapter 685: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (59) Chapter 685: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (59) At dawn the next day, the ck wolf returned to the tribe with a tired face. Everyone was relieved to see that they were not injured. Ning Luo and Gain have not yet returned, and their hearts are increasingly desperate. Especially the three males who had thought of Ning Luo were very silent. "I''ll eat something, then fly up into the air, and find the whereabouts." Ming Jiu said, he is a hawk, he can fly very high, and went out yesterday, he also flew a long way, but because it is night, there may not be some ces Find. The ck wolf nodded. "Well, let us know as soon as there is news." Aymo was a little worried, "I hope Gain can protect the fall." The three looked at each other and made a decision at this time, and they wanted to protect Ninglu together so that this would not happen. At first, the ck wolf chose to n slowly, taking into ount the friendship with Gain. Now Ning Luo does not know if he cane back safely. If shees back alive, he will not choose to stay where he is, and he will propose with Gain. Own Ningluo. Only when she is about to lose her will she understand her importance. Aimo and Mingjiu think the same. It was also in the afternoon that members of Ning Luo and Gain were worried. At the same time, Gain was carrying a badly injured male orc, and Ning Luo looked at the bruised orc with tears popping down. He dropped, still holding each other''s hand, followed Gain''s steps, trotting into the tribe. "Is the High Priesting back?" Ning Luo saw Tang Guo in the crowd and rushed to hold her. "Agouo, has the high priest returned, please let the high prieste out and save Vigo. Vigo''s injuries are so bad that he looks It''s almost ... oh, I don''t want Vigo to die, I want Vigo to live. " Tang Guo didn''t know how to bite the dried fruit in his mouth, took a sigh of relief, and swallowed the remaining small pieces of dried fruit. Then he said, "The high priest did not return." She nced at Vigo, who was lying on a wooden board. "He looks like he is going to die." This nasty snake is the most annoying. The plot shows that this stinking snake is too sensitive. Will destroy the n of Yin Zhi. It was also him who severely wounded the silver badger. Tang Guo thought about it secretly. But obviously, the male lead also has an aura, even if it is one of the male lead, it is impossible to die so easily. "No, Vigo won''t die. How could he die?" Ning Luoy crying on Vigo''s body, Tang Guo didn''t know how to remind you that it would aggravate others'' injuries. "As long as you wake up, I will ept you. Everything I have forgotten before, Vigo, would you say OK?" Gane didn''t stop this time either. If Vigo didn''t show up suddenly, he and Ning Luo would be dead. Vigo killed the beast, but the beast almost took most of Vigo''s life. After the tribe members heard it, they did not like the snake tribe, but Vigo saved Ning Luo, the warrior. "It''s better to find some herbs for Vigo first." Ai looked at Vigo''s good-looking face, and even if he was seriously injured, he still couldn''t hide his strong aura. The priest collects medicine, she must know a lot of herbs. " Although Ning Luo also knows some herbal medicines, she only knows some simple ones, such as clearing heat and detoxifying, and healing herbs. She doesn''t know them. Chapter 686: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (60) Chapter 686: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (60) Chapter 686: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (60) Tang Guo was stared at by Ning Luo''s red eyes. Ning Luo ran to Tang Guo''s face and knelt down. "A Guoguo, please save Vigo, I know you don''t like me, I me me for taking it away. I really didn''t mean to show your limelight. I didn''t want to steal your limelight. As long as you are willing to save Vigo, I will take him out of the tribe when he is ready. " As soon as this sentence came down, all the members'' eyes on Tang Guo changed. As if she didn''t choose to save Vigo because she hated Ning Luo. Ai seems to have found the opportunity, "Agouo, don''t you say that Ning Luo is a benefactor of our tribe members? Now she wants you to help save Vigo, shouldn''t you not let it go?" "I didn''t say I wouldn''t help?" Tang Guo stared at Ning Luo strangely. "Who do you hear, I hate you?" "I ..." Ning Luo wiped her tears, "Isn''t there a rumor among the members of the tribe?" Otherwise, why A-Guo doesn''t like to bother her, she must hate her. When she didn''te, Ago was the little princess of the tribe. She came and attracted the attention of many people. It was not surprising that Ago was hating her. "I didn''t hate you." Tang Guo said unchanged, "Do you want me to save him?" "Yes, A Guoguo, can you help me?" Ning Luo asked anxiously. Tang Guo frowned. "I don''t know if I can save him. Although I studied with the high priest for a while, my brain doesn''t seem so smart. How can I learn the high priest''s ability at first? Easy, can''t all the members of the tribe go to learn? " Ning Luo thought so, but if Tang Guo didn''t help, no one could save Vigo. "Aguo, anyway, please try it and try to save Vigo." Tang Guo considered it and said, "I''m afraid he will be cured." "Aguo, I believe in you." Ning Luo seemed to have caught thest straw for life-saving, and other members also said that if something goes wrong, don''t me her. Tang Guo was so funny that if he really killed someone, the first person to me her was Ning Luo, and then these people were afraid that they would say that they did not learn how to do it, and they had to go to the rescue to kill him. . "Okay, you said that, then I''ll try it, just a while ago, the high priest told me a way to treat serious injuries." Ning Luo was relieved, but she was still very worried. After seeing Tang Guo tinkering with the herbs, she also asked the tribe members to pick new herbs. In the end, the herbs were mashed and applied to the ce of Vigo''s wound. Breathed. It seems that A Guoguo did not mean to make bad. "The blood seems to stop," Aimo said. "It really works, Ago, you''re great." Tang Guo was very modest. "The high priest taught it. In fact, I did it in the way of the high priest. I didn''t understand how the blood stopped." Few people did not believe this, even Ai believed it. But standing in the crowd and watching the lively Mick brothers nced at each other, did Aguo really not lie? A little uncertain. Ollie was cheering for Tang Guo, always saying, "Ago, Ago, you are really good, you are really the smartest female." The two Mick brothers listened to the naive words , Somewhat helpless. Although Vigo did not wake up, the wound gradually stuttered under Tang Guo''s "careful treatment". Ning Luo thanked her very much for this. Until Vigo woke up in ten days, when he opened his eyes and saw Ning Luo, the two didn''t hold back, and nned to have a good time, never thinking ... Chapter 687: Indigenous Woman of the Beastly Age (61) Chapter 687: Indigenous Woman of the Beastly Age (61) Chapter 687: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (61) "what!" Vigo screamed and drew Gain, Aymo and others. He rushed into the cave and did not expect to encounter the scene of Xiang Yan. If you ignore Vigo''s painful expression, it is really very fragrant. Ning Luo saw more and more people rushing in, and quickly wrapped the animal''s skin around him. Seeing that Vigo was pale and shy, he quickly hugged him, "What''s wrong with you, Vigo, sorry, you We are still injured, we should not be like this. " Vigo gritted his teeth, soothing Ningluo. "It hurts." It hurts, like something biting in his body. Make him anxious to scratch the skin and rot the pain. Others saw Vigo so painful and expelled the scene they had just encountered. "What''s wrong with Vigo?" "I don''t know. He said it hurts. I ..." Ning Luo suddenly thought of Tang Guo. "Gain, you should call A Guo Guo. Vigo''s injury was treated by her. She must know what the problem is. . " Tang Guo was called over quickly, watching Vigo curled up in pain, and seeing that the redness of Ning Luo''s face had not faded, and even there were obvious marks on his body, and heughed in his heart. How could she easily heal Vigo''s sinister nasty snake, but now she had a serious expression, "What happened to Vigo?" "Aguo, take a look. Vigo said that his body hurts, and that his whole body hurts. Is there something wrong with the herbs?" [Host, I really do nt understand. She obviously begged you to save someone. Now the other party has rescued her, and her body hurts a bit, you should me you. Listen to this tone, if you ca nt cure it, she s afraid I''m going to buckle your **** bowl. Tang Guo chuckled, "Thank you for more, you will understand. The faster you upgrade, the more human feelings you have, the more you will understand this mentality." She crouched down, pretending not to help Vigo check his body. Of course, she knew what was going on with Vigo. The opponent''s fight with the beast must have be the ontology. Vigo is a snake. Even if there are scales on the body, it is still better than some thick-skinned beasts. The body was torn by the beasts into the mouth, and many sharp stones and branches were sshed inside. The normal treatment is to clean up those things before you can apply the medicine. Tang Guo deliberately missed this step. Anyway, she didn''t understand. She also saved Vigo. There were all kinds of sharp stones and branches in the body, and Vigo didn''t me it if he didn''t hurt. She secretly elerated the wound healing of the other party, but it was time for him to suffer. "I don''t see what''s wrong with Vigo?" Tang Guo said with a simple expression. "I stopped bleeding and sutured the wound in ordance with the method given to me by the High Priest. What''s wrong with it? " "I''m sure I''m not old." Vigo nced coldly at Tang Guo. Tang Guo spread his hands innocently and said, "I really can''t check it out. You asked me for treatment. I knew I wouldn''t help you anymore." "Aguo, don''t be like this, don''t be angry. Vigo is just too painful. I apologize for him." Ning Luo quickly said, "Aguo, please help Vigo to check his body." "I didn''t check it out. It''s only been a few days. Maybe it''s better to wait a few days to observe it?" Ning Luo thought it was okay, and Vigo didn''t object. It may be that the injury was too serious, and Tang Guo''s smirk was not found. I''m sorry, see you tomorrow. Tired and sleepy. . . Chapter 688: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (62) Chapter 688: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (62) Chapter 688: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (62) "Argo, Vigo said his body still hurts." Three dayster, Ning Luo rushed to Tang Guo''s residence in a hurry, and looked at her with poor Baba eyes, "A Guo Guo, go and help Vigo." Vigo only had physical pain and was not in danger. She did not dare to me Tang Guo for curing Vigo. She is just a student who has just taken the college entrance examination and does not know anything about healing and healing. At present, Vigo has to ask Tang Guo to help. Sheins that Tang Guo''s technology is not at home, but she dare not show it directly. The high priest who had been waiting for so many days did not return, hoping that it was only on Tang Guo. For three days, Vigo rolled over on the ground in pain during the day or night, and couldn''t sleep at all. She continued to fear that Vigo would be in trouble. "Not good yet?" Tang Guo touched his chin. "Well, I''ll check it with you." When he came to Ningluo''s residence, Tang Guo heard the low pain. When he walked in, he saw Vigo''s waxy yellow curls on the ground, his body trembled with pain, and he rolled asionally, even more painful. He howled. She was so happy that this stink snake really could not stand the pain. It didn''t hurt her. It really was the male lead. "Vigo, I''ll let Agogo help you look again." Vigo nced coldly at Tang Guo, apparently unwilling, but because his body was too painful, Tang Guo was asked to help him check it. "The scars havee off," Tang Guo checked again, touching his chin. "Since I have saved him, there should be no problem, logically?" Ai Mo, Gain, Ming Jiu, and the ck Wolf also came. Although Ning Luo cares about Vigo in this way, they are very jealous, but if Vigo did not save Ning Luo, they would lose Ning Luo forever. Already. So, they all assumed the existence of Vigo. Even though Vigo is a snake, the snakes are generally unwilling to integrate into the tribe. They have separate caves, and the tribe members do not like living with the snakes. "Otherwise, Vigo turned it into a body. Aguo checked his body directly to see how?" The ck wolf said suddenly, he remembered that every time the high priest healed the tribe members, he was turned into a body check. There is no problem before it bes a human form for healing. Thinking of it this way, he thinks that one step is indeed missing. Vigo pursed his lips, seemingly unwilling. In the presence of strangers, he did not want to be his own body. But looking at Ning Luo''s worried look, he nodded, and Ning Luo got up and walked outside. His body was rtivelyrge, and this small residence couldn''t hold him at all. When he got outside, he turned into a body. A giant snake with scales appeared in front of him. The scales were sparse. Once the scales covered his body, he would probably be a dragon. However, in this orc world, there is no legend of the dragon, and even the most powerful snakes have not sessfully evolved into dragons. After being converted into a body, Vigo only felt more painful. This time without waiting for Tang Guo to check, everyone else saw that something was wrong with Vigo''s body, and some bulging ces seemed to have something in it. "Vigo has something strange in his body," said Gain. Ning dropped tears. "A Guoguo, take a look, what''s inside." Tang Guo said to the ck wolf at this time, "Boss, if you want to determine what is in Vigo''s body, you may want to cut it out to see." System: Toxic. Chapter 689: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (63) Chapter 689: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (63) Chapter 689: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (63) Vigo''s entire body was stiff, and looked at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo pretended to take a few steps back in fear, "If you don''t want to, don''t forget, you haven''t reduced the cost before, how do I know that there will be strange things in it." "Otherwise, cut it out yourself. I don''t do it. He doesn''t seem to be in danger." Ning Luo was certainly reluctant, but looking at Vigo''s painful look, "Boss, you try it, first open a small ce and confirm what''s inside." Tang Guo stared at him with a serious look on his face, in fact his heartughed into a hahaha. The ck wolf nodded, took the big knife, and cut out a bulging area. Vigo looked painful, but he was now a snake head, and he couldn''t see how his face looked, but he could feel his body was light. Tremble. The flesh was cut open, and the ck wolf carefully took out the bulging thing, and everyone caught it when they saw it. "Stone, stone?" Gain stuttered. The ck wolf picked out a piece of wood again, and everyone''s face changed. "It''s basically certain that these things should be when Vigo fights with the beast, the body was torn by the beast and identally mixed in." The ck wolf said, "Now, if you want to solve Vigo''s pain, you can only cut him apart. Take out the flesh, take out the stones, the wood, and the branches. " Ning Lao looked at Tang Guo. "A Guoguo, did you disinfect and clean the wound when you treated Vigo?" It was no longer possible to hide it. Tang Guo looked baffled. "What is disinfection? I have cleaned the wound, haven''t I washed it with hot water?" Ning Luo looked at Tang Guo who didn''t understand, and was stunned for a moment. Why did she forget that this is a backward orc world? These orcs have thick skin and no culture, how can they know the importance of disinfecting and cleaning the wound. "Since you have found the reason, then I will ignore it. Do nt look for me next time, I really won''t." Tang Guo said angrily, "You want me to save people. Now something goes wrong, me it on my head again. " "Aguo, this time you are really not careful. Every time the high priest treats the wound, he will let the tribe members turn into the body and check the wound." The ck wolf said, it seemed to her that Ning Luo was not satisfied. Tang Guo nced at him, "I have already said, next time such a thing is not used to find me, I refused." After that, she left. Anyway, revenge has been reached, and now wait for someone to betray you. System: This host. Although Tang Guo returned to the residence, he was asked to get a live broadcast from the system. He watched the ck wolf hold a knife to cut open the restored wound of Vigo, and took out the stones, wood, and branches. The stone is okay, it is easy to peel off and take out. Branches and wood are not so easy. Vigo howls every time it is taken. Imagine a giant snake lying outside screaming and tumbling, which is particrly funny. Listening to Vigo''s scream, she was biting the dried fruit, and she was in a wonderful mood. By the time the contents of the body were taken out, Vigo was already wounded and in a semia pain. He would rather hold the huge snake head in pain. Looking at this scene, Tang Guoguo didn''t hold back, and squirted out. Finally, the ck wolf took the hemostatic herb and applied it to Vigo. A few dayster, Vigo''s wound was still bleeding. This was because when tearing off the branches and the wood, it was torn too much. It hurts more than the previous pain. Chapter 690: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (64) Chapter 690: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (64) Chapter 690: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (64) Ten dayster, Vigo''s wound was scarred. Ning Luo remembered the herbs that Tang Guo had applied to Vigo. After a few days, she almost scarred and shedding, hesitated for a moment, or went to Tang Guo. "will not." "Aguo, please help Vigo, he''s in pain now." Tang Guo shook his head, "Ning Luo, it''s not that I don''t help you, I''m afraid to kill him. After all, his pain was still not carefully brought to me." "A Guoguo, as a member of the tribe, do you want to watch Vigo''s pain?" The ck wolf was increasingly seeing tears, and said to Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo spread his hands. "Is Vigo a member of the tribe?" "Did I save him before?" "Did I make him miserable?" She looked at the ck wolf with a smile and said, "Boss, you should understand that I am not a high priest and cannot save my life and death. Helping Vigo has always been for you to force me. I have always refused. I just had to help. " "Now he is no longer in danger. You asked me to help him relieve pain. I was a little scared. If I shake my hand and aggravate his injury, you are afraid you will hate me." Ning Luo remembered that Tang Guo applied the medicine without cleaning the wound, and he hesitated. He pulled the ck wolf. "Never mind, boss, I''m also afraid that Vigo would have any problems in case." "Ok." Tang Guo looked at the two of them leaving together, with a smile of ridicule, "It''s boring." Vigo''s wound had tortured for more than half a month before it waspletely scarred, and he was not able to participate in the fight for the time being, otherwise the wound might be torn. It was also reported in the tribe that it was because of Agogo''s inattention that Vigo was so painful. In short, they were discussing whether Ago was not, even within two days, there were people who said that Ago was intentional Tossing Vigo. The reason is that Ning Luo is good, attracting their tribe''s first warrior, the ck Wolf. When Vigo recovered almost, Ning Luo epted both Gain and Vigo. At the same time, Aimo, Mingjiu, and the ck Wolf did not hold back and Ning Luo confessed. At that time, many members around them heard the confession of the three of them. Ning Luo looked at these powerful men and liked her wholeheartedly. Seeing her eyes were so focused, her face couldn''t help turning red. But she already had Vigo and Gain, and hesitated about these things. She felt that her thoughts were not right, and she was struggling. The three also said that she would not be persecuted, as long as she did not reject their pursuit, which made Ning Luo reluctantly ept. This has undoubtedly made other members understand that Aimo, Gain, and ck Wolf are almost Ningluo''s spouses. Five strong and good-looking males like Ning Luo at the same time, which also makes the females in the tribe pantothenic. Especially those females who like Ai Mo and Gain, the look of Ning Luo is not so simple. As for the ck wolf, no female thinks that he is worthy of him, but thinks he should choose Ning Luo instead. In their opinion, Ning Luo is better than A Guoguo and even gets along well. In short, they hate and like Ning Luo. It was also because the ck wolf confessed to Ning Luo, and it even made people feel that Aguo retaliated against Vigo because Ning Luo grabbed the ck wolf. Ning Luo also seemed to think so, andter saw Tang Guo much colder. The following time, Ning Luo also epted the life of the orc world, recalling modern daily necessities, and gradually brought changes to the tribe. Chapter 691: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (65) Chapter 691: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (65) Chapter 691: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (65) The tribe members got the mention of Ning Luo, made many practical and simple gadgets to exchange items with other tribes. When the other party asked, they would boast Ning Luo from head to toe. In just two months, Ning Luo''s name was known by many people. A orc kingdom called Mata Kingdom, some distance from the Rado tribe, also knew the existence of Ning Luo. King Larry then decided to take Ning Luo back. Of course, it would be better if the orcs there were willing to surrender Ning Luo. If unwilling, they will wage war, upy the Rado tribe, kill their males, and steal their females and food. King Larry of the Mata State moved quickly, sending two hundred of the most powerful warriors in the Mata State to the Rado tribe. They rode domesticated beasts very fast. Passing tribes will be ttened if they dare to obstruct them, and the members of the Mata State are very cruel, otherwise they will not build a country. Under the rule of Mata State, there are many orc tribes. They must pay for food every year in order to take refuge in the area of Mata State when the beast tidees. But also because they paid for food, they could not eat enough throughout the year. Many unwilling tribes, such as the Rado tribe, are unwilling to rely on countries such as Mata to exploit their food. When the tribe is moved into the deep forest, Mata can''t control them. But with it is the danger of beast tide every year. The city of Mata Kingdom was built of stone. Mata Kingdom also has powerful wise men. Even if the beast tidees to attack them, they will be repelled by them. The speed of the Mata Warriors is too fast, and the members of the Rado tribe are not so well informed, and they are surrounded by Mata Warriors. Looking at the fierce warriors and the beasts led by the warriors of Mata, the members of the Rado tribe changed their faces. Even if they have powerful ck wolf leaders, they also have powerful warriors like Gain, Aimo, Mingjiu, and Vigo. It can''t be resisted at all. Not to mention, Mata is not only about two hundred warriors. "There is only one thing for us," said the warrior who Mata passed, "give up a little female named Ning Luo, don''t try to confuse us, we know that little female is white and tender, unlike other females. . " "Give you three days to consider, otherwise we will upy your Rado tribe and kill all the male orcs here, and the females and food here belong to our country of Mata." The ck wolf''s face changed, but he did not dare to face the conflict, so he couldn''t find a ce, would he let him go out? He didn''t even consider surrendering Ning Luo, he nned to evacuate here with the tribal personnel tonight. Watching the warriors of Mata turn and leave, the ck wolf hurriedly called all the members and said the news of the withdrawal tonight. All members returned to the cave and packed up. When night fell, members of the Rado tribe quietly walked from the back of the mountain to the depths of the deep forest. They underestimated Mata''s dedication to Ning Luo. After walking for a long time, I felt something wrong. The two members walking in front screamed. The ck wolf held the torch and saw clearly that the two members were being torn by the beast. The Warrior of Mataguo sounded, "I said, don''t fool us, go back, or die, you decide. Now I change my mind and give you two days to consider." Chapter 692: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (66) Chapter 692: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (66) Chapter 692: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (66) "You can''t surrender," Gain said. Vigo also said, "If anyone wants to surrender, I will swallow him." Ai Mo, Ming Jiu, and the ck Wolf all nodded and did not intend to surrender Ning Luo. Ning Luo also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. How did she know that there was an orc kingdom here and attracted the other party? If she had known it earlier, she would definitely not have done so much to attract the other party''s attention. "Now that we are surrounded by the warriors of the Mata Kingdom, we can''t go out at all, leader, we don''t want to surrender Ning Luo, but what shall we do next?" "Mata State is so cruel, if we don''t do what they say, it will definitely tten our Rado tribe." Ai was also very anxious. She didn''t want to go to the cruel Mata Kingdom at all. I heard that many tribes were exploited by the Mata Kingdom. Suddenly, she saw Tang Guo who was sitting idle on the side. not far away. Looking at the appearance of the two, she was surprised to find that A Guoguo was even whiter than Ning Luo, and her body looked thinner than Ning Luo. She rolled her eyes and whispered to the female orc next to her, "I see Aguo looks a bit like Ningluo." "If A-Guo goes to Mata, they won''t doubt she is Ning Luo." "A Guoguo looks slender. In fact, he is not as weak as a small one. He should have done well in Mata." The female orcs started talking, which was originally a whisper, and then turned into a discussion for everyone. In fact, what they want to express is that Ning Luo can bring countless changes to their tribe, and A Guoguo seems to be dispensable. In cheesy terms, it really does not contribute to the tribe. Although the Mata State is very cruel, it is still more friendly to females. A Guoguo instead of Ningluo went to the Mata State, but just changed to a different ce without risking his life. After hearing these words, Vigo said, "I think it''s a good idea. A Guoguo can indeed rece Ningluo to go to Mata. What does the leader think?" The ck wolf was hesitant. "A Guoguo, Ning Luo is so weak, you can go for her once." Before the ck wolf spoke, Gain spoke, followed by Ai Mo, Ming Jiu did not speak, but he saw no objection. Agree. The tribe members also looked at Tang Guo with shining eyes, as if they thought it was a very good idea. "What are you thinking about, how can you let Agogo go to Mata? Do you know the cruelty of the members of Mata? Even if they treat females nicely, if you know Agogo is fake?" After hearing the words of all the members, Ollie suddenly stood up and couldn''t believe it. The members of the Rado tribe even proposed the idea of letting A Guoguo go out instead of Ning. "Did you forget that Aguo''s parents were sacrificed for our Rado tribe?" "Whose idea was thest beast tide, let''s avoid the beast''s attack without members sacrificing?" "Isn''t Aguo found where we live now?" "The big knife we used was also found by A Guoguo." Ollie was very angry. How could these guys forget A-Guo''s kindness, and who they proposed to rece Ning Luo could not be A-Guo. "But we cannot surrender Ning Luo." "Yes, Ning Luo can''t be handed over. Ning Luo is the most intelligent female. She stays in the Rado tribe is the best." Chapter 693: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (67) Chapter 693: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (67) Chapter 693: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (67) Ollie watched the members rightly say that she could not surrender Ning Luo, her heart was a little cold. So, can they surrender Aguo? "Without Ning Luo, we would have no shoes to wear." "There is no broth to drink." "Ning Luo will teach us to make beautiful flowers and make beautiful clothes." "Many foods that we don''t think can be eaten, there are ways to do it." "She is a wise man, and we cannot surrender the wise man." Ollie''s eyes were red, but A Guoguo had a life-saving favor for them. She didn''t understand why A Guoguo was the one who kept them alive, so why would she abandon her at this time. "Anyway, I don''t agree." Ollie shouted loudly, "If you dare to deliver Ago, I will fight with you, Mick, Mill, dare you work hard with me to protect Ago. . " The two Mikmir brothers nodded quickly, and Ollie was satisfied. She took a deep breath, turned around and dragged Tang Guo, and patted her heart, "Aguo, I protect you. As long as I''m alive, I won''t watch For you to be handed over. " Having said that, she pulled Tang Guo into the cave in front of all the members. Ning Luo was also very scared. I heard that Mata was very cruel, and his body was shaking with hiding in Gain''s arms. Vigo hugged her gently. "Luo, rest assured, I won''t let you go to Mata. Country, take a good night''s sleep, and wake up tomorrow will be fine. " "really?" "Really." Vigo sneered across the corner of his mouth, and no one could **** it from his hand, and that could only be reced by others. After sleeping, Ning Luo, several men gathered together. "Give Ago fruit to you," Vigo said, "for the sake of being good, I hope you don''t stop it unless you are willing to leave and be handed over." "Impossible." Several people retorted at the same time. Vigo smiled triumphantly, "ck Wolf, do you want to stop?" The ck wolf clenched his fists without saying anything to stop it. Between Aguo and Ningluo, he chose Ningluo, only to be sorry for Aguo. The state of Mata should not treat Aguo, but he cannot lose it. "Mill and Mick must be guarding Aguo''s residence, and we can work together to subdue them." Vigo narrowed his eyes. "To be on the safe side, act tomorrow night, and let them rx their vignce during the day tomorrow, Ollie could not think of it. So much, just lie to her. " Several people agreed that the next day, the ck Wolf announced that he would think of other ways. The members looked at the ck wolf vowed, and all rxed. In fact, they said that they had to give up Aguo, but they were still a little disturbed. But between life and Aguo, they chose their own life. Ning Luo was more important than Aguo. They could only abandon Aguo. Late at night, Vigo smiled at several people. "This time, the wicked let me do it, so that you won''t lose the demeanor of the leader." He can also be regarded as epting the existence of these people. Get up and protect. There was no one outside Tang Guo''s residence, and Vigo came in easily. He subdued Tang Guo and gave her to the warriors of Mata State, and told them that this was Ning Luo. Tang Guo nowadays, Bining Luo is much more white and tender. The Warriors of Mata Kingdom have never seen such a white and tender female, and took away without doubt. "Aguo will be all right, right?" Mick nced at Ollie, sulking. Mill affirmed, "Aguo is the true wise man. Rest assured, she expected so many things, and there will be nothing. When Ollie knows tomorrow, we will fall out with the Rado tribe. Said to leave here and meet again someday in the future. " "That can only be done." see you tomorrow Chapter 694: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (68) Chapter 694: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (68) Chapter 694: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (68) When Tang Guo "woke up", he was in the beast cart. The surrounding orcs in the Mata Kingdom saw her waking up and stared at her with wide eyes. She smiled and said, "How long will it take to get to Mata?" She couldn''t wait to get to Mata and take it there. Larry, the king of Mata, is a very cruel orc. She definitely won''t let go of each other. She intends to kill Larry as soon as she passes. Going to Mata State is not so shabby, she can show her skills. But this time, she did not intend to be the king of the Mata Kingdom. I heard that there is a profession that is particrly popr in the orc world. The wise, as the name suggests, an orc with extraordinary wisdom will be respected as a wise. She should be a wise man. Her beast cart was run by two wild horses. The wild horse was also riding a burly orc. He was the first warrior of Mata and Larry''s running dog. Heter discovered that A Guoguo was not Ning Luo threw her to the brutal orcs. Therefore, this person cannot live. She needs to choose someone who has no enemies with her and is obedient and easy to control, preferably with Larry. She recalled the plot, and quickly found this candidate. Xi Li, Larry''s brother, has been suppressed by Larry, and even Larry was driven out of the pce. She is currently living a poor life. Even so, Ciri has not given up, and is secretly developing forces. The story mentioned that the Mata State had experienced chaos. It was also this time that Ning Luo and her spouses were able to defeat the powerful Mata State, and finally upied the original Mata State territory and established the orcs. country. "It takes three days." Some orcs answered Tang Guo, "You are obedient, you are not allowed to run, you have the best treatment at our Mata Congress, as long as you bring what you will, to our Mata country. And the king will grant you nobility. " Tang Guo chuckled and replied, "Okay, I also want to be a nobleman, living in caves every day in the Lado tribe. Really enough to live. Did you hear that your Mata Kingdom was built of stone houses?" "Yes, the city we built in stone, all the Mata people live in houses built of stone, which are strong and durable. Even if the beast tidees, they will be blocked by solid stone walls. There will be no What a danger. We still have the wise, and even if the beast tide is fierce, the wise will find a way to deal with it. " Speaking of which, the orcs of the Mata Kingdom are particrly proud of their pride and propaganda benefits. Not long after, Tang Guo had a fiery fight with this group of people, and she cooked broth for them to drink. After they finished drinking, Tang Guo''s eyes became hotter and hotter. It was the first warrior who looked at Tang Guo differently. Maybe she didn''t mean to run away, and she was very happy to get along with them. Except for the first warrior who was cold to her, the other orcs were very enthusiastic and took good care of her, totally treating her as her own. Basically what she said they wanted, they all gave, seeing the first warrior frowning, and finally thinking that she was not dangerous, and there was no stopping. Soon, Tang Guo came to Mata. It''s strange to see a house made of stone. The more expensive the orc, the better and stronger the stone used, especially the royal pce, which was actually quite beautiful, and carved with various patterns of the orcized body, which looked ancient and beautiful. Chapter 695: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (69) Chapter 695: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (69) Chapter 695 The Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (69) King Larry personally met Tang Guo, and Tang Guo said she would grant her aristocratic status, as long as she was willing to bring those she knew to Mata. Tang Guo agreed, and he was arranged in the house where the nobles lived. He also sent several warriors and female orcs to take care of her, which was actually surveince. She didn''t care about these, and gave out a few things that were not painful and itchy to Larry. After sending someone to learn, Larry was very satisfied. Tang Guo came to Mata for a month. Larry all thought that she would not have any rebellious heart, and the orcs who monitored her said that she lived happily every day and was happy to live in Mata. This time, even the first warrior did not doubt Tang Guo, let alone say that she still took out some good things from time to time. Tang Guo was sure that Larry hadn''t watched her deliberately anymore, so he approached Xili. It was very smooth to approach Xili, and Xili was also very surprised at her arrival. From the beginning, his men got the news that Larry snatched back a particrly powerful female orc from the Rado tribe. Mata''s items were also enriched by the female orc. It can be said that her status has gradually risen. Even if she is no more than the king, wise man, and first warrior, she is noble than other orcs. At that time, Shiri''s face was ugly, but he dared not do anything. Now Tang Guo came to his door, he was very confused. "You''re Ning Luo, right, I don''t know what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo sat on the stone bench, shaking his head, "I don''t call Ning Luo." "Everyone calls you Ning Luo. Did youe from the Rado tribe or was taken back by Larry? If you were not Ning Luo, how could you make those rare items, Larry and his running dog first warrior Very cunning, you can''t fool them. " Anyway, he didn''t believe Tang Guo was fake. "My name is A Guoguo." "Coming to you, of course, to work with you, Ciri." Tang Guo smiled, "Do you want Mata?" Ciri was startled, watching Tang Guo vigntly, wondering if she was serious or she was cheating him, and maybe Larry sent her to kill him and confuse him. No matter what, he won''t believe it easily. In fact, the orc world is not that simple. From the orcs in the Mata Kingdom, we can see that there are no shortage of intelligent orcs, and Sili is one of them. As for the orcs of the Rado tribe, they just let them run because they are alive. They have no energy or mind to think, and their brains are naturally not so smart. Ciri didn''t believe it, he was careful, and quickly said that he didn''t want Mata at all. Tang Guo was not reluctant, but he asionally came to talk to him, and then Silly determined that every time she came, Larry was not found. For a while, he finally understood that the female was telling the truth. "Why are you doing this?" "Larry is not pleasing to the eye, I want to kill Larry and the first warrior, do you dare, Ciri?" Ciri respected him for the first time and admired this female''s boldness for the first time. "Siri, as long as you obey and obediently rule the Mata Orc Kingdom, I guarantee you will not regret it. On the contrary, you will get a lot of benefits. I also don''t want the Mata Kingdom, and will even help you unify the Orc Kingdom." I have to say that Xi Li was very excited and very excited, but he did not believe that Tang Guo had such a great ability. Until, Tang Guo found a steel knife out of thin air, shed the stone table, and said brilliantly, "This kind of thing, I have as much as you want, but I will not give you an attitude, but I can teach Your way of doing this. " "I do!" Chapter 696: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (70) Chapter 696: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (70) Chapter 696: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (70) Then Xili got busy, but Tang Guo was a bit busy. She gave Xili a batch of steel knives. This was found in the mall of the pirated system. It was really not a good thing, but in the orc world, it was a very cruel weapon. Ciri was clever and forbearing. He just waited for a very good opportunity to start a political unrest and personally killed Larry and the first warrior in front of the orcs and ruled the country of Mata. On the first day when he ruled the Mata State, he announced in public that Tang Guo''s true identity, her name was A Guoguo, would be their first wise man in the Mata State in the future. From the moment Tang Guo took out the steel knife out of thin air, the clever Siri did not intend to betray Aguo. In fact, he thought that Aguo was not a wise wise man, but a deity, **** who did not know how to fall. He couldn''t provoke it. The fallen **** is willing to help him for whatever reason, anyway he will get many benefits, he is not Larry''s narrow-minded guy. Moreover, he was very clear that the deity was indeed not interested in ruling power. I am also happy to help Mata change and bring them all kinds of new things. More importantly, she particrly likes to challenge him to expand the territory. Every time he seeds, she stares at the map and says, "continue to expand." It seems that her interest is only to enjoy the joy of expansion, and topletely rule. No idea. This made Xi Li smile a bit bitterly. Seeing that the situation was almost the same, A Guoguo handed over the most primitive method of smelting iron to Xili. At that time, Xili was very ufortable. The warriors of the kingdom help you. " "Siri, don''t get too excited. Smelt the iron for me. This thing is very important for your expansion." As soon as Ciri heard it, his mouth twitched, and he had a little vomiting recently when he heard about the expansion of the territory. "Agoguo, it will be winter soon. Let s talk about the expansion of the territory next year." For the first time, Siri was a bit disgusted with the expansion of the territory. He always felt that Agugo would rule the entire orc kingdom. Then he would be exhausted. Tang Guo thinks about it, it''s okay, Yin Ye should be here soon. "By the way, a beautiful snow wolf maye to me in a few moments. His name is Yin Ye, my spouse. You are not allowed to hurt him. When you see him, bring him in to see me." "Okay, there is no problem, I will definitely order to go and get their attention." Tang Guo has been very nourishing in the Mata Kingdom, and is respected by all Mata Orcs. The Rado tribe was not so good, the next morning Tang Guo was handed over. Ollie knew the truth and suspected that the ck wolf secretly handed Tang Guo out and had a big fight with the ck wolf. The other orcs of the Rado tribe did not say a word, and did not say that the ck wolf was not. She even saw that the members were relieved, as if they had picked up a life, and her heart waspletely cold. Ning Luo quickly said that she believed that it was not done by the ck wolf, and calmed Ollie a little bit. Other members echoed Ning Luo''s words and almost mad her. Vigo couldn''t stand Ning Gong''s grievances, and admitted in public that he had given Tang Guo out. Ollie wants the ck Wolf to drive Vigo out of the Horde. Ollie finally brought food and Mill, and the two Mick brothers left the tribe. The ck wolf stopped and failed. Chapter 697: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (71) Chapter 697: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (71) Chapter 697: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (71) The Mikmir brothers slowly shifted like Mata State ording to what Tang Guo told them at the time. After asking them where they were going, Ollie gave them a kiss and hugged them, "Mick, Mill, you are indeed my spouse, so you know me so well, yes, we are going to find A Guoguo now, no Know how she''s been in the orc kingdom. " Mickmill was a little helpless, and their Ollie was really simple and kind. A Guoguo had long anticipated that Ollie would take them away from the tribe and told them that even if Ollie had no ns to leave the Rado tribe, they would take Ollie away. They asked, "Where do we want me to go?" "Mata country, I have been to Mata country. ording to time, you should not be in danger." Mikmir now fully believed in Agogo''s wisdom, but was still very close to Mata. Outside of Mata State, they heard many orcs talking about it. In the past few months, there was a political turmoil in King Mata. King Larry was killed by his younger brother Shiri, who became King Mata. And King Mata Siri also publicly announced the wise man around him, the name of the wise man was Aguo. At that time, the two brothers Ollie and Mickmill were also stunned. Is Aguo really the same Aguo they knew? "Mick, Mill, will she be the Agoo we are looking for?" Ollie said excitedly, "Yes, it must be, right? She must be my good friend Agoo." "Yes, Ollie, she must be Ago." Mickmill did not deceive Orly. They thought that the powerful wise man should be Ago. She can predict the truth of so many things. Only she has the ability to assist the weak Siri to win the Mata State. She can also help the Mata State expand its territory and bring countless changes to the Mata State. "Aguo," Ollie''s sadness disappeared, and Mick and Mir rushed towards the city of Mata, looking very excited. They were stopped by the city''s guards, and Ollie shouted, "I''m Aguo''s friend. My name is Aoli, and I''m here to find Aguo." Mickmill wants to stop, after all these guards may not know Ollie. Unexpectedly, the guard heard Ollie''s name and asked their names again, and his expression became respectful. "It was Lord Ollie, pleasee in now, Lord Aguo has been waiting for you for a long time." This time, Ollie finally wept for joy. It was really A Guoguo. She was holding Mikmir in her arms, kissed and kissed, and finally led them in. When I saw Tang Guo, Tang Guo was eating delicious food. Xili sent a lot of helpers to her, and she doesn''t need to hide anything now. Seeing her gaze, Ciri was just like looking at the gods, she didn''t want to wrong herself. Ollie saw a lot of delicious food on Tang Guo''s table, and the fragrant smell passed into the tip of her nose, something she had never seen before. The fox''s nose is very good, and Mick Mick almost didn''t control it, which is too fragrant. But now they didn''t move, they went to see Tang Guo first. Ollie ran over and hugged Tang Guo, crying and said, "Agouo, are you okay, are you still a wise man? They all call you Lord Agouo, and also call me Master Ollie?" "It''s okay,e down, I''m eating." Tang Guo pushed Oli away disgustingly, inviting Mickmill to sit down and eat together. Chapter 698: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (72) Chapter 698: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (72) Chapter 698 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (72) "Eat the food first. You happened toe by coincidence. You prepared a lot today." When Ollie was happy, she swallowed at the food. Well, let''s eat the food first. It looks delicious. "It''s delicious." "Ah, this is so spicy, but still delicious." Mick and Mill are not as rude as Ollie, and their fox orcs are somewhat elegant no matter what they do. While eating, sitting silently while eating, even if it is delicious, it is a little frosty enjoyment. But it was as delicious as Ollie said. Now Tang Guo''s status in their hearts has risen again. A Guoguo, she is really a wise man. No, she is more powerful than the wise man, even more powerful than the high priest. The two brothers ate the food with a little shock in their eyes, even more powerful than the high priest. Landing gods? When they entered the city of Mata, they found that there were a lot of things inside that were very different. The orcs who brought them in told them that those things were brought to them by Lord Aguo. All orcs in Mata State, mentioning Aguo is like looking at a god. To say that she is a wise wise man, in fact, she is already a **** in their hearts. "In the future, you will live in the Mata country. What you want to do is to go directly to Sili, Sili is particrly good at talking." Tang Guo said with a smile. "We don''t want to leave Ollie too far." Mick said, the most important thing in their hearts was Ollie. Mill thought about it, "Let s be a businessman. Our two brothers have some brains. Ollie has always liked beautiful skirts and nes. Merchants can get a lot of these things." In the future, they would give Ollie whatever they wanted, and they would be happy to see Ollie''s contented smile. "Then let me talk to Shiri, and allow you to establish the first caravan of the Mata State, and you willter exchange the Mata State''s goods for other tribes, good things of other countries. Tang Guo said lightly, shocking Mikmir. When they saw Xili, they found that Xili''s respect for Tang Guo seemed like a **** and finally understood. It seems that Agoo may really be a powerful god. Next, they saw again. Although the iron smelted from Mata Kingdom was very rough, it was not as good as Tang Guo''s to Xili. The best warriors are worthy of use. The Rado tribe also moved away from the original ce, and the days of running were not good. Ning Luo is okay, she has five men to **** her. Other members of the tribe are different, especially females with cubs and pregnant, because the system is too weak, coupled with tiredness, they are still sick. Just when they were at a loss, Yin Ye appeared. When the silver urns appeared, they all shouted in excitement, "The high priest is back, some are saved, some are saved." Yin Yin did not immediately go to help the sick members, but sought the existence of Tang Guo in the crowd. In the end, he didn''t see Tang Guo before asking the tribe members. All members were silent, after all, A Guoguo was handed over instead of Ning Luo. But such things, they did not dare to hide Yin Yin, and said intermittently. At that time, Yin Ye''s face, which was not so cold, became iron blue, and the eyes of the tribe members were full of chill. Ai whispered, "High priest, in any case, heal the tribe members first." Yin Ye smiled when she heard this, and smiled with tears in her eyes. see you tomorrow Chapter 699: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (73) Chapter 699: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (73) Chapter 699: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (73) "High priest, many members are ill, and I ask you to help with treatment." The ck wolf also said that in the current state of the member''s illness, he could no longer rush. He was also not sure when the Mata Kingdom would see through their scam and recognize that A Guoguo was not peaceful. Once Aguo''s identity is revealed, King Mata''s temperament will surely send arge number of warriors to intercept them, which will not only kill their members, rob them of their food and females, but also make him lose his peace forever. "Why doesn''t the patriarch stop?" Yin Ye asked coldly. The ck wolf didn''t dare to look at Yin Ye, and set his eyes on the scared Ning Luo. "Luo Luo is very important to the tribe. Everyone thinks that Luo Luo should stay." "Mata State wants Ning Luo instead of A Guo Guo. Why do you want A Guo Guo to rece Ning Luo?" Yin Ye asked. Before they answer, he asks again, "Ning Luo is important to the tribe members? Are you important to the patriarch, right?" The ck wolf did not deny that Ning Luo was really important to him, it was very important, and it had exceeded his life. In order to rest, he vited his principles and abandoned Aguo. When exactly did he forget his promise to A Guoguo and said that he would wait for her to grow up, and only Ning Luo had eyes? He didn''t know, he only knew that when he chose between the two, he would choose Ning Luo, and he couldn''t lose her. Silver owl''s eyes were red. "So, do you think Aguo is not important to the tribe?" No one dared to say a word. It wasn''t Ollie who was questioning them, but the high priest, an orc they couldn''t disobey. Only when the high priest is in the tribe can he help them heal the injuries and injuries of their members. Yin Ye looked around the members of the Lado tribe around him, "You forgot who found the cave, who figured out a way to deal with the beast tide, and forgot who the knife in the n''s hand belongs to." "You forgot that if there were no Aguo, the Rado tribe would not be stable in the cave for many months, and no member would be lost after experiencing the terrible beast tide. And at a critical time, Abandoned her. " "She also said that she wasn''t important. Yin Ye smiled with a bit of sorrow, "I figured it out, why A Guoguo is unwilling to be close to you, and the closest she has been to her is the only one who can be her friend." "Because at the most critical time, only Ollie did not abandon Aguo, and even chose to leave the Lado tribe for Aguo." "A Guoguo, she is indeed the most intelligent female." Yin Ye looked into the distance, and that direction was Mata. With a smile, he suddenly turned into a white wolf, and his body went to Mata. The direction leapt away, as fast as lightning, and no member reacted at all, and he disappeared into the deep forest, and his voice prated from the deep forest and reached their ears. "If you abandon Aguo, then I will abandon you. I''m going to find my Aguo. She must miss me, and I miss her too." The sudden departure of the Yinxu left the members of the Rado tribe caught off guard and panicked. The high priest was gone. Who would help them to heal and treat them? There are many young people who are still sick. "High priest, high priest, why don''t you go!" "It''s not for the sake of a fruit." "Yes, is it really necessary to sacrifice our entire Rado tribe for one Ago?" Fortunately, these words Yin Yin haven''t heard. Chapter 700: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (74) Chapter 700: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (74) Chapter 700 Indigenous Female of the Beast World (74) "What do you do now?" Ai Mo asked, "Without the high priest, no one will heal at all, and many little cubs cannot support it." "I had known that the high priest attached so much importance to Aguo, and he should not let Aguo go to Mata." "We haven''t let Agogo go, nor have we tied Agogo to it. It''s not Vigo''s own initiative to take Agogo away and give it to the Warriors of Mata." "Speaking of which, it has nothing to do with us at all. The high priest made a mistake because of Vigo, remembering that he hated us." Ning Luo wanted to exin the maintenance of Vigo, but he didn''t know how to exin it. He knew that they were wrong, but he didn''t know how to rebut, and was very sad in the ce. Vigoughed indifferently and hugged Ning Luo in his arms. "It''s a good deal, just ignore them, you just get used to it." He said dismissively, so he would say at first that the wicked let him do Well, these orcs are not the same as their snake n. If it were not for the sake of being with Ning, he would not be willing to be with them. "Vigo, how can they say that to you, obviously they also want to hand over Aguo." Ning Luo is not very stupid, but he can see a key point, and his heart is particrly ufortable. Vigo didn''t care, only said softly to Ningluo, "I said Ignore them, Luoluo, I don''t mind those, I only protect you, Ningluo." Ning Luo, who was originally angry, was also shy because of this sentence. But the ck wolf is suffering for the members of the sick. Without the high priest, they cannot help the members to cure. These members offended Ning Luo just now, and if Ning Luo could not help, she would not help them even if there was a way. For a while, their pace slowed down, and many cubs died because of this, and the contradictions also increased. However, they still have a long way to go, and they are going to go to the deepest part of the deep forest, far away from Mata State, so that Mata State cannot know them. Here Yinyu came to Mata State eagerly. He ran to the outside of the city of Mata State with a snow wolf''s body. He just wanted to make a shout, indicating that he wasing to grab people. The guard in the city stepped up very respectfully when he saw him. "Excuse me, Yin Yin?" The kingmanded that once a snow wolf came to Mata, they must go up and treat him with respect. The king also said that the adult snow wolf was the spouse of the wise man Aguo. I saw it today, and it really was different from the general Snow Wolf. The guard hadn''t gone up to ask him. When he saw the Snow Wolf, he was almost sure that this was Yin Yin, the spouse of Lord Aguo. Yin Ye is a bit strange. The Mata Kingdom guard whoughed and attentively looked at him in front of him. Is his brain broken? He even called him Lord Yin Ye, this honorable title. "Master Yinhao, Master Agouo knows that you areing and have been waiting for a long time. Would you like to see her right away?" The silver maggot had doubts. When he heard the words Agouo, he didn''t want anything. Now he just wanted to see her, his Agouo. "I want to see her." His voice was a little hoarse, and his eyes were a little hot. They called his Ago fruit as an adult, so Ago fruit was good, right? Entering the Mata National City and watching the unusual city he had seen before, Yin Ye was also shocked. Chapter 701: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (75) Chapter 701: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (75) Chapter 701: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (75) The guard who took Yin Yin to enter said happily, "Thank you Lord Agoguo the wise man for bringing us rich items, and thank the **** for giving her to our country of Mata. The only spouse. " The face of the silver maggot was not changed, and my heart was shocked. Are these all brought by Aguo to the Mata State? "Master Aguo is indeed the king''s smartest wise man, as the king said." Yin Ye paid careful attention. Many orcs were full of smiling faces. Whenever someone asked them about something new on them, they would proudly say that this is what Lord Aguo made, and Aguo is Mata State''s brightest wise man, she is not like a wise man, she is like a god. Yin Ye passed the streets and was taken into the pce with a smile on his face. "Adult Aguo lives here. This is her exclusive pce. No one is allowed to enter without her permission." The guard was somewhat envious. "But Lord Aguo said that Lord Yinguo could not pass her. Allow,e and go as you please. "That envious little look made Yin Ye feel a sense of pride, and even he enjoyed the enviable look because of A Guoguo. He bid farewell to the guard and pushed in the door. He was surprised when he pushed the door. The door was made of wood with fine lines carved on it, which he had never seen before, but it was very beautiful. He walked in with enthusiasm and excitement, and at a nce he saw Tang Guo staring at some strange vessels. He couldn''t help speeding up and shouted, "Agouo, I''m back." Then, he quickly walked to her, hugged her small body, kissed her cheek desperately, and finally pressed her forehead against her forehead, seriously, and looked at her closely. Little face. Her face was rosy and more beautiful, so she didn''t have to endure hardship, and Yin Zhi''s heart let go. Tang Guo also embraced his neck and kissed him on the face before he smiled and said, "The high priest, it''s been more than half a year before youe back." "Sorry, Ago, it''s myteing back that will make you bullied." "The high priest is going to take revenge for me." Yin Ye nodded. "It''s time to avenge Aguo. I was too anxious. I just wanted to find you earlier and forgot to help you revenge. Aguo, how do you want to avenge them?" "Hungry?" Tang Guo touched Yinyu''s cheek, and twitched again. "I''ve lost a lot of weight, and I''ve never looked better." "It''s going to grow meat soon." Yin Ye was a little bit square. If he didn''t look well, wouldn''t Aguo hate him. Tang Guo pushed him, "Let me down first, I will let you get something to eat, after all, you will be full before you talk." Yin Ye was very obedient. When he returned to the Rado tribe members and heard that A Guoguo was handed over to the Mata Kingdom, he seemed to be vacant. When he saw her again, the vacancy was filled. A Guoguo, already part of his heart, he can''t live without her. He hugged her and did not loosen. He rubbed her cheek with her chin and changed his movement. He sat on the stone bench and hugged her in his arms. . " Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "Yes, it''s up to you, High Priest." "Silver magpie, Ago, call my name. I''m no longer a high priest." Chapter 702: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (76) Chapter 702: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (76) Chapter 702: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (76) Tang Guo stuck in his ear and said, "From today on, you are still the high priest and the high priest of the entire Mata Kingdom, but I also want to call your name, Imam." Yin Ye showed the best smile, kissed the corner of her lips, and was very satisfied. When she grasped her small waist, she couldn''t bear to let go. Can''t let go. Only by holding in his arms did he feel at ease. Tang Guo quickly instructed people to prepare a lot of delicious spreads, Yin Yin looked at these foods that have never been seen before. Take a look at the food container, which is much better than the stone tools used before, and looks more exquisite. "The vessels are all burned out. If Grandma is interested, you can visit it at that time. King Ciri is a very generous orc. He won''t mind you going to see it." Tang Guo said as he spoiled the silver magpie. Those females who pass vegetables have a quivering mouth. What king is the most generous person? Obviously the most generous one is Lord Aguo. You, aren''t you taking these things out? They murmured in their hearts, at this time they would not disturb them, and left after passing the dish. Yin Zhi was eating delicious food she had never eaten before, and she held the most beautiful female in her arms and was satisfied. Hearing that these were brought to the orc in Mata State, he was very shocked and proud of it. A Guoguo is really powerful, this is the first thought in his heart. A Guoguo is his spouse, which is his second thought. After eating food, Tang Guo took the silver magpie to go around the Mata Kingdom. Wherever she wanted to go, few people dared to stop her except where Shiri and Queen Sili slept. Even in that ce, it was estimated that someone would inform She could enter at any time, but she was not interested. Yin Ye really saw the wisdom of Tang Guo, andter he did not renounce to be the high priest of Mata State, also known as the state master. The orcs in Mata are cheering. Lord Ago is a wise man and her spouse is a master. They are really getting better and better in Mata. They feel that there are more people in Mata. Maybe next year. You can apply to King Shiri for upation of other territories. The old animal skins that Tang Guo had made old were some of the methods that she personallypiled to treat the pain. It can be said that as long as Yin Zhi eats the above things thoroughly, it is enough to deal with the pain and illness in the orc world. Obviously, Yin Zhi will not let him down. But Yin Ye also brought back another message this time, "This time, I followed a little deeper, which is why I came back sote." At night, the two sat on the roof and looked at the glittering stars in the sky, holding each other hands, "I saw with my own eyes the beasts rushed into a ce like a barrier and disappeared." barrier? Tang Guo pinched the corners of his mouth, a barrier that can be seen with the naked eye, and able to make the beast pass through, it could only be one thing. Enchantment! Obviously she has already determined that there is no mysterious power in the orc world. Why is there an enchantment? What she wanted to know now was whether the enchantment was natural or artificial. If it''s natural, it''s fine. If it''s artificial, then the problem is big. "I didn''t go in," Yin Ye held Tang Guo, very simple, without any color, but with the purest like, and kissed her forehead. Chapter 703: Bestial Indigenous Woman (77) Chapter 703: Bestial Indigenous Woman (77) Chapter 703: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (77) "I''m afraid I won''t be able to get in. I will never see Aguo." "Ama is doing the right thing. You can''t just go too dangerously, and you''re not sure if you can guarantee to live out." But that ce, she would go and see. She is not afraid of the unknown and does not like it too much. "Ama remember the location of that ce?" Yinxu nodded and found an animal skin. "I drew a map. As long as the ce doesn''t change position and follow the route on the map, I can reach it. It only takes more than half a year to go back and forth." Tang Guo looked at this map. Although it was far away, she nned to go and see it. She didn''t worry about Mata State at all. She had to hand over all the things that should be handed over to Sicily. With the wisdom of Sicily, Mata State will surely get better and better. There can be no problem for half a year. Even without her, nothing could go wrong. But before leaving, she had to make a n for Xili, which was to be done in the past six months. This guy of Xili was not so enthusiastic about expanding the territory. If it was not for her, the territory would expand. Slower, how can that be? Tang Guo held his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his small appearance was yful and cute. Yin Yin smiled, grabbed her hand, and flicked her forehead. "What is A Guoguo thinking?" "Ama, let''s take a look at that ce and go in together so that you don''t have to worry about being separated." Yin Ye naturally agreed that it was a pity not to understand what was happening to the beast tide. "But before we go, let''s help Xili to formte a development n for the Mata country, so as not to let him ck off." Then Tang Guo had a lengthy discussion, but it was about revolving around the entire orc ruled by Mata State. Atst Yin Yin could not help but ask, "Why does A Guogu like to expand the territory so much?" She does not seem to be an orc who likes to rule . "Of course to avenge a big move." Because she traverses countless worlds without knowing how many worlds, she tries to make each world as exciting as possible. In this world, there are those who betrayed her and hurt her, but there are also cute people such as Ollie, and people she likes, Yin Ye, which are naturally more interesting. "revenge?" "With the current power of the Mata State, you can do whatever you want with the Rado tribe." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and raised his chin. "That would be too cheap for them." "Kill them, grab their food, even revenge?" Yin Ye touched her cheek. "Then A Guoguo said, how do I get revenge to befortable in my heart?" He helped, whatever she wanted to do. "Of course it is upying all parts of the orc world, leaving them with only arge forest, leaving them nowhere to go, but being able to crouch inside, and having to worry about the beast tide every year." Tang Guoyang said, "Except that Arge forest, everything else is my ce. I want the warriors of the Mata Kingdom to build high city walls. They ca nt evene in. Yin Ye thinks about it a lot. He really didn''t expect that A Guoguo''s idea was so powerful ... powerful, so ambitious, he was ashamed. So, in order to make the Lado tribe nowhere to go, will she upy all the ces? System: Yes, this is the revenge from the host. The original recipe, the original taste, has never changed, and he also admires it very much. Chapter 704: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (78) Chapter 704: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (78) Chapter 704: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (78) Yin Xiong determined that Tang Guo was serious, and worked with her to make a n, watching her orderly arrangements and the items brought to Mata State. The most important thing is the emergence of iron. He has no doubt that Tang Guo unified the entire orc world. A Guoguo has this ability. And to the members of the Rado tribe, he had nopassion, and looked at him as if they had gone to the Mata State with Agogo, and they said that they would rather treat the Rado tribe. It s important. When it s more important than Agogo, he has abandoned the Rado tribe that has been guarding him for many years. They don''t care what they will encounter in the future and what will happen to them. Now, he just wanted to apany his only concern, A Guoguo, to realize her ambitions, reunify the orc kingdom at an early date, and revenge those who bullied her. He will help her. Seriously, Yin Yin is undoubtedly very powerful. He has a very intelligent brain, and he can often learn from others. As long as Tang Guo puts it forward, he will soon, and ording to the special circumstances at this time, he will propose more effective methods. It took them more than two months to make these ns. Tang Guo also gave Xili some new things, and he also gave Xili with the half-year n task. Xi Li epted it painfully and happily. When he heard that Tang Guo and Yin Ye had to go out for half a year, he was frightened and very unwilling. Both of them were treasures and could not go wrong. "Ama has found the source of the beast tide. I suspect there is any conspiracy. I am afraid that it will threaten the security of the Mata State in the future, so I need to check it out." Hearing this, Ciri knew that he couldn''t stop it. He was a very quick temper, and sent one hundred of the most powerful warriors to follow Tang Guo and Yin Zhi. This time, Tang Guo didn''t refuse. Someone was still good to avoid tired Yin Yin. After all, Yin Ye must have done everything. In this way, Tang Guo and Yin Mao set off, heading for the ce with mysterious enchantment. Ciri was very reluctant. He would rather Tang Guo urge him to expand his territory every day, but the secret of the beast tide is likely to threaten the security of Mata, and he had to do so. This time, he turned over the n given by Tang Guo and followed her step by step after she left. The members of the Rado tribe, in addition to the little cubs who have not been able to be humanoids, have a total of more than a hundred, nearly two hundred people. After running around for countless days, they finally found a beautiful mountain and river show. This ce seems to be isted from the world. They think that the country of Mata is impossible to find here. There aren''t even other tribes here, they settle down in peace. There are various small methods of Ningluo, and they are very smooth from the beginning. But as time goes on, life will inevitably have friction. Five powerful men can''t see Ningluo being disadvantaged. Whatever they use, Ningluo is the best. Later, Ning Luo also had a cub, the first cub was Vigo, then Gain, and then Ming Jiu also had it. Both the ck wolf and Aimo couldn''t sit still. They had a rtionship with Ning Luo before and after. Cubs. Ai couldn''t get Gain, and she died, and found a good warrior in the tribe to be her spouse, and also had a cub. I will start with this cub. Ai''s cub and Ning Luo''s cub are in conflict. In the end, Ning Luo''s cub is more powerful, and pushed Ai''s cub into the water to drown. Chapter 705: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (79) Chapter 705: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (79) Chapter 705: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (79) After Ning Luo''s cub pushed Ai''s cub into the water and drowned, the whole tribe was rmed. Ai only has such a cub, and she also loves it very much. This cub is also very smart. She counts on this cub to give birth to those babies that Ning Luo gave birth to. I did not expect to be drowned before reaching the age of a human. Ai''s contradiction with Ning Luo has be deeper and deeper in recent years. After this incident, she asked the ck wolf to be fair and to give her a fairness. No matter what, Ning Luo must be punished, and Ning Luo must also be punished. Apologize to her and have to kneel and apologize to her topensate her for food. Her cubs are gone, and these demands are not excessive. She knew very well that it was impossible for Ning Luo to give up her life. The biggest punishment was to let Ning Luo kneel and apologize to her. But what she didn''t expect was that these requests were made, and those spouses of Ning Luo looked at with a pair of eyes that would eat her, as if she was going to die. Vigo said first, "We canpensate you for more food, but I don''t think Luolu needs to apologize to you on your knees." "Luo Luo is not wrong, here is the little naughty boy who identally fell into it, and Luo Lu gave you no reason to kneel," said Gain. "I don''t agree with falling down and kneeling to apologize, she wasn''t wrong, Ai, don''t go too far." Ai looked at the ck wolf, hoping that he could be fair, but the ck wolf said, "You can have as much food as you want, and it is really right to fall into this matter, but the two cubs are ying and identally dead." "Brother, how about you?" Ai was about to copse, and her eyes were flushed at Aimo. Her brother, she nced at the little cub hiding behind Aimo. A picture carved out, this is the child who drove her cub into the water and drowned, Ning Luo and her brother Aimo. Looking at Aimo''s silence, she understood. "Ai, the cubs are yful. We willpensate you for a lot of food. It will be winter right away. When winter passes, you will have a good body, and there will be many cubs. Don''t let it fall." "Aimo!" Ai shouted and copsed, "What would you do if it was your cub?" Aimo stopped talking, and if it was his cub who died, he would surely kill the little **** opposite. Seeing Ai Mo''s fierce eyes, he quickly held the tiger cub in his arms and tried to soothe his anxiety. He would not let Ai hurt him and the falling child. Aimo wiped the tears on his face and looked at the other members of the tribe. "You also think that Ning Luo is right, they are right, can they justpensate me for food? Ning Luo doesn''t need to apologize?" The tiger cub is usually more naughty. If he would rather have more tubes and less indulgence, this would not happen. Ning Luo was really indulgent to her children. Almost all the other cubs in the tribe had only been bullied. "Ai, this time my little tiger is wrong. I can apologize for you on his behalf andpensate you for new food and new things. What do you think?" The other members of the tribe also nodded one after another, saying that the little cub is not sensible. Both sides have made mistakes. People apologize to Ning Luo, and they must give a lot ofpensation to you, Ai. Chapter 706: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (80) Chapter 706: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (80) Chapter 706: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (80) Seeing such a scene, Ai couldn''t help thinking about the scene when Yin Li departed many years ago when Ollie used them. At this time, she finally realized the sorrow of Ollie and Yin Ling when they left. Unfortunately, she was also a participant and was one of them. Is this retribution? In the face of the support of all members, what else could Ai be able to do? From a victim, she almost became a character who did not give up and insisted on bullying Ning Luo. She got a lot of food, and she used to envy those animal skins. But she lost her only child, and she didn''t get the most sincere apology. In the next few days, the members of the tribe did not know whether they had been told by Ning Luo and others. They had been watching Ai Yi for fear that she would do something stupid. Almost half a monthter, Ai didn''t do anything, but was no different than before. Someone tried to joke with her and reborn tomorrow. She evenughed and said yes. Once the member went out for hunting, Ai Yi smiled and found those cubs who were still ying, and when they were not paying attention, they turned into the body, grabbed the little tiger in one gulp, and grabbed two paws. In the exmation of her, she rushed to the long river without any hesitation, and jumped in. The three cubs were pressed into the water by her deadly,pletely unable to break free, and when they died, she herself If you don''t resist, just sink into the water and let it drown. She couldn''t deal with Ning Luo, she could only be a beast. Who told her she couldn''t get justice at all? Later Ning Luo and her spouse came back and found the bodies of their three cubs and Ai. Ning Luo sadly took a big knife and chopped Ai''s body into a meat sauce. The whole person looked very crazy and terrible. This was something the tribe members had never seen before, but Ning Luo''s spouse thought she should vent. The above is a long timeter, and at this time, Tang Guo and Yin Zhi have passed through countless forests and, after months of time, came to that enchanted ce. Almost when he saw this enchantment, Tang Guo determined that it was artificially made. "Aguo, do you want to pass?" Yin Ye saw Tang Guo''s thoughts, so he asked. "It''s over, Grandma, are you afraid?" Hearing that, Yin Ye smiled and held Tang Guo''s hand tightly. "As long as A Guo Guo is by my side, I won''t be afraid to go anywhere." He was not afraid of death, but he would not see her when he died. After all, all he was afraid of was losing A Guoguo. "Let''s go." Tang Guo kept the other warriors in his ce, Yin Yin held her, and the two passed through the enchantment together. At the moment when he passed through the enchantment, Tang Guo felt the mysterious powering from his face. Although rare, it is indeed a mysterious force that exists between heaven and earth. "Is that the enchantment blocking the mysterious power?" Tang Guomunicated with the system. "Why set up such an enchantment?" [Host, I scanned it, and someone appeared where I could scan it. "people?" [Yes, people, dressed in clothes, are not orcs, they are humans, a person who can use force but cannot cultivate mysterious power. I have scanned their bodies, and there is no such mysterious power in the body, and I find that the mysterious power between heaven and earth is gradually decreasing. Chapter 707: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (81) Chapter 707: Indigenous Woman of the Beast World (81) Chapter 707 The Indigenous Female of the Beast World (81) Tang Guo originally wanted tomunicate with the system again, and suddenly found that Yin Ye was a bit wrong. She felt Yin Ye''s body was very hot, "Ah?" "A Guoguo, I''m fine, I just feel like there is a mysterious power in my body to wake up, except that my body is hot, but my body is veryfortable." Yin Yan''s tone was very rxed, Tang Guo believed it, she felt That mysterious power appeared in Yin''s body. Is it ... the mysterious power between heaven and earth exists only for orcs? If that''s the case, she may have some idea of the existence of that enchantment. Humans cannot cultivate this mysterious power, but orcs can. The orcs themselves are very powerful, and they can cultivate mysterious power, which is a great threat to humans. There are many humans, and their brains are clever, and counting orcs with small numbers is easy. It is now to be determined whether the orcs were driven into the enchantment, or whether those people drew the mysterious power from the orcs'' ce. Tang Guo took Yin Ye to find a secret ce, and Yin Ye didn''t resist. He felt that the mysterious power in his body would bring him infinite benefits, sitting quietly and feeling this power. Tang Guo and the system carefully observed his body, and found that the mysterious force was reshaping the meridian of Yinxu, the meridian of Yinxu was bing more and more perfect, and his breath became more powerful. [The host is big, and the breath of Yin Zhi is already stronger than the one I scanned earlier. Such a growth rate is really terrible, and it is not surprising that the orcs will be driven to that ce. Tang Guo also believes that this is the case. Orcs'' brains are still a bit more sloppy than humans. Humans are too cunning, and a little bit of conspiracy can be easily counted. And the beast tide every year is probably calcted by the people here, in order to make the orcspletely extinct. They dare not walk through the enchantment at all, because they are afraid that the orcs will find them. One day they will find this enchantment that can only iste the mysterious power. At that time, the orcs will be as powerful as the silver owl. At that time, even if the number of orcs was small, humans could not fight. Of course, she was not interested in this at all, nor was she interested in saving the orcs. However, she is still more interested in improving the orcs'' strength. As for the hatred of the orcs and humans, she will wait for her to leave the world, and they will solve it by themselves. About half a dayter, the redness on Yin''s face faded and returned to normal. He felt the strength of his body. As soon as he hit a boxing on the stone wall, he made a hole easily. He took a stun and was obviously surprised by his strength. With his current strength, it is impossible to fear the beast tide anymore. He dare to say that with a hundred, he can deal with it easily. "A Guoguo, I want to find out." Yin Ye was still anxious about the beast tide, and he was unwilling to understand the cause and effect. He also wondered if his father was still alive. Tang Guo smiled at him, "Go ahead, but we need to observe the surrounding environment." Yin Ye thought that it was reasonable. Tang Guo deliberately led Yin Ye to a ce where someone was there. The two quietly hid behind, watching the people. "They are different from us orcs." "Weak." Tang Guo almost spurted out. Facing the Yinzhu at this time, the other party was indeed weak. Chapter 708: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (82) Chapter 708: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (82) Chapter 708: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (82) "The clothes on them are a bit like those of Ning Luo." Yin Yan narrowed his eyes. "Did Ning Luoe from here? But it''s not very simr. If Ning Luo came from here, it shoulde back. . " "Ama, we''ll take their clothes and put them onter, and no one will doubt if they mix in." Yin Ye smiled and kissed Tang Guo''s face. "A Guo Guo is so smart, I just thought of it here." Orcs do nt cost money, look like humans, and are a little stronger. But in Tang Guo''s current slender white appearance, no one would think they were orcs. The silver urn is the same. It looks different from ordinary orcs. It looks slender and not burly. If you wear a human robe, you must have a long body and be a good boy. The two waited for a chance, and Yin Yin took the clothes and changed them. They were mixed in the crowd. There was almost no doubt that they were orcs, and many people would look at Tang Guo, a beautiful little girl, and let Yin Yin I was particrly ufortable, and finally had to take her away, other talents did note to see them anymore. This time, they stayed in the human world for almost three years, Yin Zhi was already very clever, and Tang Guo, an old fritter, identally mentioned it, and quickly understood the condition of the human world. After figuring it out, Yin Zhi didn''t n to go back immediately, but began to learn the various skills of human beings. Everything he didn''t know would be written down with paper. He also nned to bring some pens and papers when he went back to record things. They also figured out the problem of enchantment, which is not a secret in the human world. This is something that happened many years ago. At the time, the orcs and humans existed in one ce. The orcs were powerful, but their brains were not as intelligent as humans. Both were evenly matched. But humans are notcking in greedy people who want to rule the orcs and make them or ves. They havee up with all kinds of weird ways and eventually angered the orcs. The orcs finally decided to attack human beings. The human race suffered a heavy loss and the orcs won. The orcs did not qualify well for the rule. Under the human calction, various internal disturbances appeared. Later, a half-orc appeared, favoring the human side. He had ambitions, but he did not want to rule these brutal orcs. Drive the orcs to the wastnd and let them survive. He knew the weakness of the orcs, and without the mysterious power of the heavens and the earth, the strength of the orcs could not be exerted. After years of research, he came up with an enchantment that can iste the mysterious power, and designed to drive the orcs to the wastnd, but fearing that the orcs would return, he arranged an annual beast tide to let the orcs have members die every year. He certainly hoped that the orcs would perish, but at the time, it was impossible to do so. The first generation of orcs was still very powerful and could only slowly weaken their blood. After many years, the orcs lived in the wastnd and lived as primitive people. They lost many abilities because of injuries and deaths, and gradually became simr to the beasts. Every time they fled, they lost a piece of history. The beast tide, because of the genius half-orc, still exists today. These beasts are not real beasts, but rather beasts in captivity in the human world. When the timees, they will be fed an herb to eat. After eating, they can find the existence of orcs by taste. Happy New Year to all of you, baby! I ca nt write much on the mobile phone code, so see you tomorrow Chapter 709: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (83) Chapter 709: Aboriginal Women of the Beastly World (83) Chapter 709: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (83) The herbal timested only half a month, and they would return to their original way. On the tenth day when they came here, Tang Guo and Yin Ye brought the hundred warriors in, and they put them on human clothes and exined a series of things to them before taking them to the secret. ce Awakening Power. After Tang Guo''s research, the mysterious power between heaven and earth only yed a role inmunicating the blood of the orcs, and when the blood of the orcs was awakened, the talent in their blood was their power. Good talents are powerful, while talents are not so good, they are not so powerful. Silver badger belongs to the kind with particrly good talent. The hundred warriors they took were carefully selected by Siri. The talents were naturally good. After almost entering the enchantment, they felt the awakening of power. The half-orc genius was dead many years ago. And why this mysterious power disappeared, Tang Guo was not interested to know. She only knew that it would be easier to develop the Mata State and let the Mata State unify the orc world. In order to prevent this ce from being discovered by Ning Liao''s spouses, after the hundred warriors awakened, she sent some people back to tell the King here about the situation, and asked the King to send warriors to encircle the country tribes. All give upation. Another warrior was sent to guard the enchantment. As the beast tide returns every year, it is not enough to face the orcs who have awakened in strength. "Then let the beasts rush in?" This was a reply from the King of Siri. The beasts took medicine and became manic, which would surely destroy the house they built and cause them trouble. To this end, Tang Guo also sent a letter back to King Sili. The letter said, "Part of it is put in. They do not dare to attack the orcs who have awakened the power, but the orcs without the awakened power are still the same as before. Will attack. The King of Sily should now think about sending some more orcs to awaken the power and strengthen the Mata Kingdom. As for some other beasts, the King of Sily is really worried. The warriors have a good appetite. The food delivered every year, Don''t you think you can save a lot? " Yin Ye watched Tang Guo''s content with his own eyes, and couldn''t help but praise, "Ago is really smart, isn''t the beast just for food?" After receiving the letter, King Ciri patted his thigh and shouted after reading the letter, "There is really nothing to eat that can''t be solved. Lord Aguo really has a way to do it. My warriors in Mata need not be short of meat every year have eaten." Dealing with this well is that Tang Guoyin has taken dozens of warriors and spent more than three years studying in the crowd. They have to learn what humans know, even if they do nt, they must get it back and study slowly. Without the knowledge of humans, there is a group of orcs who will know what they know. No, it should be said that this group of orcs have recovered their history. Tang Guo didn''t care about these things, but the development of the orcs was her purpose. Don''t forget that she was going to make a big move to get revenge. Yin Ye always cries andughs when she thinks of this. If one day someone asks his Ago-go why he wants to help the reunification of the orc kingdom, his Ago-go answers very positively: revenge. Others will ask, how powerful is Aguo''s enemies? I finally learned that it was a tribe hiding in the deep forest. I don''t know how many people wouldugh to death. Chapter 710: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (84) Chapter 710: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (84) Chapter 710: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (84) The orc warriors next to Tang Guo and Yin Zhi will be reced every other month. Now the King of Sily has upied the area around the enchantment. Outside the enchantment, he has also built high city walls. . When the tide is not reached, they will close the gate. When the tide of beasts arrives, they will let out some beasts, and other beasts will fall into the traps they arranged in advance. The returned beasts, they will not move, so as to avoid any problems found on the human side, they will not be fed to them. These are all proposed by Tang Guo. The orcs I heard at the time were full of words, and secretly vowed that no one could offend Aguo if she offended. She was really too vengeful. Her revenge was really poking at the apex of the person. The more she shouted, the happier she was. The territory of the Mata State is still expanding. Because of new things brought by the human side, the Mata State is developing very fast. Those small countries and tribes can''t resist the attack of the Mata State. To upy a small tribe, they only need to show their sharp weapons and upy a small country. It only takes one day. Where is the Mata country, where is their territory. After five years, Mata unified the orc world, leaving only small tribes hiding in the forest. Ning Luo and her spouses hid in a deep ce and lived in istion from the world. They also did not intend to go out because of fear of revenge from the Mata Congress. Therefore, I don''t know the outside changes at all. I don''t know, the Mata State has begun to divide the forest, and the ce where they hide will sooner orter be found in the Mata State. "Master Aguo, the king said that there should be only thestrge forest, and no trace of them was found in the other forests. They are likely to hide in thatrge forest. The king said, fearing that they would not let them be disturbed People go in, but let me talk to you first. " Tang Guo has been living in the human world for five years. She prefers to live in the human world. Yin Ye also wants to find his father''s existence, and has always been in the human world. In fact, the entire city of the Mata orc kingdom is almost the same as the human world, and the orcs have powerful power, and the building is more perfect and sturdy than the human world. Now the orcs of the Mata Kingdom are particrly excited when they hear the annual tide of animals. In those days, they can eat meat every day and eat inrge pots. There is no need to be afraid of nothing. "Tell the king to ask him to build a high city wall around that forest, and clearly draw out that it is the border of the Mata State, without permission, not belonging to the Mata nation, are not allowed to step in." With that, she narrowed her eyes and smiled, "I think the Mata Orcs should build our own identity card, so that some small tribe members in the mountains do not mix in. If they want to join Mata Country, and then create an identity card for them, except for the man in the forest, you and the king can just say that, he will understand. " When the reporter left, Tang Guoughed happily, Yin Ye held her face helplessly, "Is that so happy?" "Yeah, vengeance will be reported soon." Tang Guo nced at Yin Ye, "Don''t you think I''m making trouble?" Chapter 711: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (85) Chapter 711: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (85) Chapter 711: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (85) "No," Yin Ye said quickly, afraid of her sadness. "The former King Larry was very cruel. If Agogo was not so smart, he would have been exposed long ago. He would have let him go against his will. Yes, whether it''s a female orc or a male, the end will be miserable. " "So, A Guoguo, you didn''t make trouble unreasonably. It is the ungratefulness of the members of the Rado tribe. The danger of the Rado tribe is not brought by you, but they will let you bear the damage you should not have suffered. "What punishment they will bear in the future, that is what they should bear." "If Ning Luo was not protected by her spouse, members of the Rado tribe might want to surrender is Ning Luo." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "Ama can see clearly." "Either humans or orcs are bullies and afraid of bullies, and bullying is rather offensive, that is, offending powerful warriors and tribal leaders, and Aguo at that time was alone." Yin Zhuo held Tang Guo and asked, "When will you return to Mata, A Guo Guo?" "Did you find your father?" Yin Ye shook his head, "No more, we have nt found it in the human world in the past five years. If he is still alive, he wille back one day. If he is gone, it does nt make sense to go further. Beast The secret of the tide has been resolved, the orcs are no longer afraid of the tide of the beast, the mysterious power of the human world is almost disappearing, and the warriors of the Mata Kingdom have basically awakened. As for what direction they will go in the future, I can''t control it. In the future, I just want to be with A Guoguo, leaving you alone in my eyes, and I have no time to take care of others. " "it is good." Tang Guo replied that this guy''s love story was all set, not too tired, and he wasfortable listening. "I also want to go back to the Mata country. Let''s live outside the big forest and let Xili build a tall building. After we finish eating every day, we will go to the building to see the scenery." Yinyu touched her back of her head and smiled, "Your way." It''s all with you, how you want to y, he stays with him to the end, who told her that he has already lived in his heart. Ciri heard that Tang Guo wanted a tall building, and he could see the scope of the forest at a nce. He gave an order and told the people in Mata that the wise man, Ago Guo, wanted a tall, beautiful building. The Warriors of Mata State have offered themselves to express their willingness to build the tallest and most beautiful pavilion for Lord Aguo. They can have a good time today, they can live in beautiful houses, wear good-looking and modest clothes, and awaken powerful power, all of which are given to them by Aguo. I heard she said that as long as a tall building, they thought she was really unselfish. They must do everything in their power to build the tallest, best looking and strongest building for her. The warriors decided things very quickly. The construction started the next day. The pavilion was built on the side of the city wall, and you could see the location of the big forest at a nce. They also measured the best location. Orcs building should be very fast. Under normal circumstances, it can be built in one to three months, but it took them a year toplete the building. Tang Guo did not urge them. When the pavilion was ready for use, she looked at the pavilion and was a little surprised, because it was really tall, the patterns on the walls were also exquisite, and the bricks and tiles were so intentional. defect. Chapter 712: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (86) Chapter 712: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (86) Chapter 712: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (86) She especially liked it, and thanked them for a while, and gave them a lot of good recipes for this. These orcs don''t have any other hobbies, they just like to eat. When you have time, you sneak into the human world, secretly learn cooking, and get all the spice seeds over there. At this point, Tang Guo moved into this pavilion. He sat on the pavilion and smashed the seeds, biting the dried fruits and watching the distant scenery. In fact, there is a forest cover, she can''t see the specifics inside, unless the people insidee out, but just look at it, she is also very happy. In a blink of an eye, another ten years passed. The orcs in Mata are very curious. Is the forest scenery so beautiful? Otherwise, Lord Aguo of their Mata Kingdom, why did they like to sit in a high building, eat a meal, and look at the distance with a smile on their faces? This particr hobby became the unsolved mystery of Mata. "Is the animal tideing again?" One day, Tang Guo sat on the tower and looked into the distance. "Are they really not nning toe out?" "The cruelty of the former King Larry is too impressive." "That wouldn''t be for sixteen years." "Very well," Yin Ye squatted beside Tang Guo with a smile, holding her hand, "A Guo Guo don''t worry, they will alwayse out." "I''m not in a hurry myself, am I not anxious for them? They have been hiding inside, they will empty the mountain, only to find out that all are outside the territory of Mata, you said they should go Where do we go? Will we only be able to eat the roots of the trees in the future? "Master Aguo, the beast tide ising again." The warriors below shouted, "Are you going to eat meat this year?" They warmly invited, and now they are making meat taste better and better. Tang Guo replied with a smile, "If you don''t go, you can eat well. Remember, don''t eat up all the beasts and put them over." "Understand, Lord Aguo." They didn''t understand why, but what the Lord Agoguo said was done. Within two days, the beast tide finally came. Tang Guo recently ate and drank on the top floor of the pavilion, staring at the position of the forest without blinking, seeing the beast rushing in with his own eyes. She held her chin in anticipation. Will theye out this year? "Aguo, you''re really free." Ollie came up, shook her head, and shook a circle in front of Tang Guo. "Look at my new dress, which Mick bought for me, as well as nes and bracelets, It was Mill who bought it for me. "After talking about the little girl behind her," Look at my little daughter, is she wearing a beautiful dress today? " Tang Guo aimed at the boy who was dressed as a little girl with an innocent face, and gave a grin, "Your son will be ruined by you." "It''s a daughter, a daughter," Ollie said angrily. "If you have five sons, who is the fifth child? If you don''t have a girl in a day, he will be a girl in a day." The boy hurried to the back of Tang Guo, "Guo Guoguo, help!" "Oli, you are too harsh, you really don''t me Xiao Anji for having no daughter." Ollie poked her mouth without refuting, "Okay, Angie, you go back and change the skirt." Anji breathed a sigh of relief, cast a grateful look on Tang Guo, and ran away. "Will theye out?" Ollie sat beside Tang Guo with a smile on her face, "I really want to see them." The group of ungrateful viins. Chapter 713: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (87) Chapter 713: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (87) Chapter 713: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (87) "Aguo, I had a terrible dreamst night." "It is a nightmare to dream that everything that happened is not the same as now, and that Mata State has not unified the orc world." Ollie said calmly, but she wasn''t calm at all, because the dream was really terrible. Horrible, she was reluctant to recall. "What dream?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. In fact, she guessed that such a thing would happen. Even if she lived as A Guoguo for a lifetime, she was still not A Guoguo''s life. "I don''t want to remember, that dream is scary," Ollie smiled. "I''m not going to scare you." "Then don''t say it." Ollie nodded, her fingers trembling a little, and she looked at the forest with a little bit of hatred. Atst I looked at Tang Guo next to me, and then bowed my head and smiled, it was just a dream, right, it didn''t happen. They are all good now. A Guoguo has a silver urn, she has Mikmir and her five children, and Mata is very powerful. A Guoguo is a wise man in Mata State, Yin Ye is a state teacher, and her Mick and Mill are the most powerful merchants in Mata State. She gave a smirk, as if she was just a businessman''s spouse and a good friend of Aguo. Three days passed, and there was noise in the forest. Tang Guo and Ollie sat upright and looked at the forest. The silver badger, Mickmill and the five children all shook their heads, every year. However, this time it was a little different. Arge crowd came out of the forest. They looked very embarrassed, covered in animal skins, and didn''t look good. Even after more than ten years, they recognized these people at a nce. Among them, Ning Luo was carried by a strong male. She didn''t look very young, her skin was not white, she was not smooth, and she was even a little loose. The original handsome males had many scars and scars on their bodies, which looked really scary. Beside them, they also followed some half-old children and carefully counted them, there were even more than a dozen. From their appearance, it can be confirmed that they are the species of several spouses of Ningluo. In addition to them, there are other members of the original Lado tribe, with new faces and fewer old faces. Ollie looked at the group of people standing outside the gate of the city wall, looking helpless and puzzled, andughed out, "I thought they would react like that." She recognized Gain, and his body was still so strong and burly, but he was also old, and his brows were frowning deeply. Even if it was unfolded, there would be deep lines. This is caused by frowns all year round. Yeah. Then she would be happy. "Mick, I need a clear mirror." Ollie said, Mill hurriedly offered a mirror, and Ollie looked at the still beautiful young face in the mirror, and looked at Ning Luo''s aging face, which was getting old. A smile on his face. "Oli, you have always been the most beautiful." "Yeah, Ollie is the most beautiful girl." Mick and Mir quicklyplimented, and Ollie was very helpful. Later, she did not want to have other males. Even if there were many powerful warriors showing affection to her, she only liked Mick and Mill. She liked them to look at her eyes, to pamper and pamper. And in her heart, they only pretended to be them. Like A Guoguo and Yin Zhi, they only want to have each other. "Mata State?" Ning Luo heard these three words, and almost fell off Gain''s back. "How could the walls of Mata Statee here?" Chapter 714: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (88) Chapter 714: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (88) Chapter 714: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (88) "Otherwise, let''s go back to the forest." Gain hesitated and said. Vigo shook his head. "There is nothing in the forest. We need to find another ce to live." "But in front of it is the city wall of the Mata State. What should I do if it is recognized?" Aimo said worriedly. The ck wolf said, "Go and look elsewhere. There will never be all the walls of the Mata State. Back to the forest, without food and water, we will only be starved to death. In the face of the beasts of the year, we can no longer cope. Now, after so many years, the King of Mata should also forget what happened. " "I think this city wall is not ordinary, and the city gate is also open. Why don''t we try to look over it?" Ming Jiu said, he has not seen such a tall, solid and exquisite building. In recent years, what happened outside? What made him curious. "Ming Jiu Jiu, let''s go and see. Let''s find another way. We''ll meet here at that time." Tang Guo had a system to help. He listened to what they said. He couldn''t help but smile. The ck wolf was right. Out of this forest, all the ces belonged to Mata. I do nt know if he would be surprised. . There was a sh of light in her mind, and she had a particrly interesting idea. She called a warrior and said, "When they want toe in together and see that the woman is not there, you say to the five men, If you want to go in, you are not allowed to bring that woman. You and that woman said that if you want to go in, you must abandon her five spouses and her children. If you ask her child, if you want to go in, you must abandon him. All of the siblings and parents of you, in short, you and everyone said that only abandon their loved ones, he can enter only one person. " "Master Aguo means, if they are willing to give up, let them in?" "Yes," Tang Guo said with a smile. "If they all answer yes, just leave them outside and tell them again. They only have two chances to say the answer, and they have to say it aloud." "I see, Lord Aguo." Yin Guo nced at Tang Guo, Tang Guo only smiled and said, "Yes, I just retaliate." Yinhao touched her forehead and chuckled, "I see, A Guoguo means revenge." "Ama, believe it or not, they will all go in the end." Yin Ye was a little uncertain, but Ollie said with certainty, "They definitely won''t lose their second chance, A Guoguo, it''s really yours. This is good for revenge." Mick and Mill have long noticed that Oly has something wrong recently, and seems to hate the Rado tribe even more. When Ming Jiu went to the gate, he exined what he wanted to go in. The guard asked Tang Guo, "Who are you?" "My family members." "This way, there is a rule for us to enter the Mata State, that is, if you want toe in, you must abandon those behind you so that you can go in. You have two opportunities to choose. This is the first time." Mingjiu chose to turn around and leave, and told the situation here to others. Others also looked around, and found that the surrounding walls were all high, all of which belonged to the State of Mata, and I felt very bad. "I will not abandon Luluo and my children." "I do not know either." Several people have stated their positions, but other members of the Rado tribe have been shaken. The first person to shake was on the same day. He expressed his willingness to be separated from the group of people behind him. Please let him enter the city. He really had enough of the days in the deep forest and the oppression of the five spouses. It''s really offensive to have these naughty cubs. See you tomorrow __ ^ Chapter 715: Bestial Indigenous Woman (89) Chapter 715: Bestial Indigenous Woman (89) Chapter 715: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (89) Just that day, apart from the Ningluo family, half of the members of the Rado tribe were willing to abandon their loved ones, friends, and choose to enter the city. They have never met the people behind. "Luoluo, I will never abandon you." Vigo held Ningluo''s hand, and his affectionate words moved Ningluo. "Vigo, I will not abandon you, nor abandon you." Gain, Aymo, Mingjiu, and the ck Wolf have also hurriedly stated that they would not abandon any of their members. In the end, Ming Jiu said he wanted to fly to the sky to see what was in the city, and Ning Luo and others agreed. The next day, some members of the Rado tribe entered the city early in the morning, and even one person passed by Ning Luo and whispered to her, "Finally get rid of you." Ning Luo turned pale and didn''t understand why the other side had treated her like this. Without her, would the Rado tribe survive in the forest safely andfortably for more than ten years? How many new things did the Rado tribe bring? The members of the city, each passing Ning Luo, showed a disgusted look, which made Ning Luo feel very helpless, clearly she did nothing, why do they treat her like that? What did she do wrong? "Let me tell you." "You think you have nothing wrong, right?" "You think you have brought countless benefits to our members of the Rado tribe, and contributed the most, right?" Ning Luo stared at some old orcs in front of him, didn''t understand, didn''t he? She helped them many times. The old orc looked at the high wall in front, with a smile in his eyes, "If you don''t exist, we don''t have toe to this forest in order to escape the Mata country, and it will take more than ten years to survive. Come to the forest Life is nothing more, after all, we orcs themselves are used to living in the forest. But Ning Luo, have you forgotten? Whenever you get good things in the forest, your few powerful spouses will not hesitate to get them in front of you. No matter what you choose, you will get us by turn. When the beast tidees, they are the most powerful warriors, but they will always take care of you and your cub first. Once the tribe''s cubs have conflicts, no matter whether they are right or wrong, the wrong ones are the cubs of other members. If it is your cubs who make mistakes, you will always stand up and apologize for them, and thenpensate us for a little food. Have you forgotten the incident when the little tiger drove Ai''s child into the river and drowned? In the end, you onlypensated Ai''s animal skin and food. If she didn''t ept it, she was embarrassing you, saying that she cares about a little cub. But you forget, she lost her child. Thest thing she did, you would rather be angry than to cut her body into a meat sauce with that sharp knife. " "Ning Luo, when things do nt happen to you, of course you do nt feel that it s okay to think that if you make up for something, you can easily get what you do nt care about, and you canfort each other. Once something happens to you, who are you? Be cruel. " "I ..." Ning Luo was speechless, not knowing what to say, but buried his head in tears. The old orc with regrets, "If you wanted to hand over Aguo, we stood up and stopped, and let the Warriors of Mata take you away, that''s fine." In that case, Ning Luo would not be able to do harm to their Rado tribe, maybe they would be able to scourge Mata. Chapter 716: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (90) Chapter 716: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (90) Chapter 716: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (90) After the old orc spoke, he walked towards the gate with a numb face. He wanted to abandon everything here, leave this forest that brought him countless sorrows, leave Ningluo and her spouse, and her pesky cubs. Tang Guo smiled as he listened to the old orc, "I still don''t understand." "Aguo." Yin Qiang was powerful and intelligent, and also heard the words of the old orc, taking her in his arms, "don''t care about them." "I never cared about them," Tang Guo smiled. "What do I care about, did Aunt yet know?" She noticed that the ears of Yinxuan were red with the naked eye, and thumped, lying on his arms andughing. sound. "That is also deserved. They get bad results. They don''t want to think about what is wrong with them. They always like to pass the fault on to others. Wasn''t the person who originally proposed to hand over Agouo to the original Rado tribe?" Li Leng ridiculed, "If they are truly conscious, they will understand that it is also their own iniquity. Ning Luo has a fault, and the bigger fault is actually in themselves." Tang Guo nced at Ollie, who was not very calm, and shouted, "Oli, I have never seen you so excited before." "That''s not too mad, just think of it." Ollie looked down at the members of the Lado tribe who gradually entered the city. "I really want to go down and ask them. It doesn''t look like they wanted Aguo to leave. They look like each other, but today they are abandoning each other. I have to say, A Guoguo, you are really deted. In the end, her eyes fell on Gane and Ning Luo, and she sneered, "I also want to see that Gane and Ning Luo can persist until when they don''t abandon each other." Tang Guo braced his chin. "Well, just read on and see if their rtionship is really indestructible or ... just break it." "A Guoguo, what should you do if you and Yinyu encounter such a situation?" Ollie asked suddenly. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. "No, Grandma and I won''t encounter such a situation. If you ask like this, it''s better to ask Ningluo who went to Mata State at the beginning. Will there be Mata State today? We didn''t Comparable, I can change my destiny, and I can change the fate of the entire orc world, and I will not fall into that position. " Ollie looked at the eye-catching Tang Guo, froze, lowered his head, smiled, and murmured, "Yes, there is noparable, no one isparable to A-Guo, no matter where you are, It s all different. You can not only reverse your own destiny, but also change the destiny of others. " [Host, do you know that Ollie''s soul is erratic? "I know." Tang Guo answered. [Oh, I thought you didn''t find it. "Her performance is so obvious, how could I not have noticed that her soul thickness is obviously different, but she also did not expect that she would be born again, or should awaken the memory of previous lives, because many of her temperaments are almost the same as this life, except a little Manic. " [Host, you do nt have much time in this world. ording to the time when Aguo died, your life needs to be extended for another ten years, but this time it has been extended for 20 years, and there are still three years left. "I see, I''m used to it, don''t talk to me in such a sad tone, you''re not human, just a system." The system is speechless, can''t it be emotional? The host became stricter with him. Tang Guo suddenly responded, "Twenty years?" Chapter 717: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (91) Chapter 717: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (91) Chapter 717: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (91) [Yes, this time is twenty years. I didn''t receive the reminder of your lifeline before. I unknowingly exceeded ten years. Then when I went to see it, it was extended by twenty years. "Somewhat interesting." Tang Guo is now more and more curious as to why she traverses these worlds. In a blink of an eye, ten days passed. There is only Ningluo''s family outside the city, and Ningluo and her spouses are still insisting. Mingjiu flew up to watch the city every day. He didn''t dare to fly over the city. He could only watch from a distance. He could still see the bustling city and houses he had never seen. Those orcs wore They are all beautiful clothes, and they wear jewelry nes they have never seen before, much better than animal bone nes. And, the scent of food floating from time to time in the city, even the Ningluo family smelled it. Her children looked at him with a saliva and straightened up. Ming Jiuji told them what he observed, and we can see that everyone is incredible. Why has there been such a big change in the outside world only in the past ten years. The children of Ningluo are all envious, and her spouses are also looking at each other, especially do not understand why Mata became so powerful. "Mother, it smells so good. It tastes better than the broth you made. I really want to eat it." "I really want to eat." "It smells so good." "Mother, can we go in and eat out?" Ning Luo''s face turned pale, looking at the eyes of her dozen children, and a burst of pantothenic acid in her heart, the taste was really good, didn''t she? So it is normal for children to want to eat. She can''t me her children because she took them too much. "Mother, didn''t the guard say that, did we have two chances? Would we just go in once and note out again? That would leave us another chance to go in, and we could eat in there twice." "Yeah, yeah, brother, you are so smart, this is a good way." Ning Luo clenched his lips and didn''t agree. Mingjiu described the environment in the city as good, as if there was a human world, which made her very panic. Two chances? She was afraid to go out for the first time, but she did not want toe out the second time. "If the kids love it so much, why don''t you let them go before theye out?" Said Gain. Ning Luo shook his head. "No, no one is allowed in." "No one is allowed in. Whoever dares to go in, I will never forgive him." Ollie couldn''t helpughing when she saw it. "She''s scared." And who is not afraid of standing in Ningluo? "Gane, let''s go back to the forest. Our family will always live in the forest." The Gaines were thest to be angry. They coaxed her and said that they would take her back to the forest and nevere out again. The children were also afraid of Ning Luo''s anger and left in three steps. Ming Jiu also looked back at the high-built city wall, recalling the scene seen in the city, his eyes showed envy, and the look inside the city really made people yearn for it. However, he could not yearn for the life in the city, so he abandoned it. "Are they gone now?" Ollie asked, puzzled. But two dayster, Ollieughed. It turned out that the members of the Lado tribe who entered the city said they wanted to go out once. The guards said that they had two opportunities. They went out of the city and returned, and never went out again. Chapter 718: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (92) Chapter 718: Beastly Aboriginal Woman (92) Chapter 718: Indigenous Woman in the Beast World (92) "Haha, it''s really interesting, these members of the Lado tribe." Ollieughed, watching those people wearing clothes, wearing beautiful jewelry, and holding all kinds of food, and didn''t know them. How did you get it, and walked towards that big forest. Not long after, their hands were empty, and with a revenge and contented smile on their faces, they returned to the city. A few dayster, the children of Ningluo appeared. They sneaked into the city while it was still early. After these children entered the city, they were blinded by everything in the city. Eventually they sold the animal bone nes on their bodies, and some of the rare beast meat jerky in the city, and finally ate the fragrant food. The little girl also bought beautiful jewelry and left reluctantly. After two days, they came again. This time they spent a day in the city. In the end, everyone decided not to go out because it was so beautiful. They could eat a lot of delicious food and wear a lot of beautiful ones. clothes. The father and mother in the big forest were all thrown behind their heads. If they went out this time, they would never be able to enter again. "Haha ..." Ollieughed and burst into tears. "I didn''t expect that the one who betrayed her first was the one she was born with. It''s interesting, it''s interesting." Tang Guo didn''t speak, all of which were in her expectations, and most of them couldn''t stand the temptation. No matter how strong a rtionship is, it is impable after being tested by some special circumstances. She loves to love that both parties are equal, at least she can have the ability to guard the rtionship, and to maintain the purity and purity of the rtionship is not static, but requires various external conditions such as effort, hard work, sincerity, and materiality. maintain. Don''t worry that Ning Luo must be sad at this time, and will also ask people to find her child. Sure enough, within two days, Aimo and the ck Wolf appeared below the city. Several Tang Guo people have been observing their performance in the city. They changed their currencies before looking for their children, but of course they could nt take them back. In the end, they went to buy food and did not forget to bring some to Ning Luo. They also bought Ning Luo with beautiful jewellery and nice skirts. They were also reluctant to go back. "How about the children?" Ning Luo looked at Ai Mo and the ck Wolf, "I asked you to find the children, and you will buy some food and wear them back?" Ning Luo was crying anxiously, and several men hurriedly coaxed. Ning Luoined. Coaxed by just a few men, they looked at those beautiful skirts, and smiled happily again. In their presence, they once again put on exquisite human-made clothes. She looked at the reflection in the water and looked at the piece. No longer young face, stunned. She suddenly remembered that she was not the eighteen-year-old girl who participated in the college entrance examination. She had lived in the orc world for more than ten years, and now she is more than thirty and almost forty. Although she has five spouses who love her, her youth is still passing away. When she put on beautiful clothes, she found that the belt wasn''t attached well. Even if she held her breath, she couldn''t make her waist thin. She remembered that she had a dozen children with terrible stretch marks on her stomach, like an old bark. She is not an orc. She is an individual. She gave birth to more than a dozen children. Her body has been losing money for a long time. The conditions in the forest are so difficult that she cannot maintain her body at all. Even though her hands were white and slender, her feet were good-looking, but she took off her clothes, and she was full of years. Chapter 719: Bestial Indigenous Woman (93) Chapter 719: Bestial Indigenous Woman (93) Chapter 719: Indigenous Female of the Beast World (93) She looked up suddenly and looked at her spouses. They only looked at her with a smile, and there was coddling in their eyes, but it wasn''t more than a decade ago that looking at her wanted something to happen to her. Ningluo is confused. She has been in the big forest for more than ten years and has given birth to a dozen children for these men. What is she doing? "Do you like it?" "Like," Ning Luo answered. Aymo was a little happy. "Then let Gainvigo buy it for you tomorrow. We have a lot of animal skins and bones. You can exchange currency and trade with them." Ning Luo stunned, does the Mata country have any currency? If she had gone to the country of Mata at the beginning, would her fate be different? That night, Ning Luo fell asleep very restlessly. In her dream, a prosperous and ancient city appeared, which sold Ai Mo, the skirt and jewelry brought back by the ck wolf. Late at night, she woke up and looked at the men who were sleeping around. She was lying in the arms of Vigo. She had been sleeping next to Vigo for many years, three years, or five years ... She remembered that they had just In the beginning, they took turns to sleep with her every night. With her frizzy bun, Vigo opened his eyes, hugged her, and kissed her on the forehead. "Why not sleep?" "Vigo, won''t you leave me?" Ning Luo asked Vigo, holding on tightly. There was a smile on the corner of Vigo''s mouth, "My stupidity, I don''t want my life for you, how can I leave you, you''re my life." Ning Luo closed her eyes with ease, Vigo would not abandon her, she believed him. In the morning, Ming Jiu was gone. The four men and Ning Luo were silent for a moment, Gain said, "I won''t go to the city today." Every night, Ning Luo had to hold Vigo to fall asleep. Two dayster, Gain went to the city to find children, and brought them good things in the evening. Ning Luo clearly felt that Gain had changed. "Vigo, would you like to see it in the city?" Ning Luo asked. Vigo kissed Ningluo''s lips. "I don''t yearn there." What Vigo said was true. He liked to live in the cave. He preferred not to wear human clothes, and was morefortable. He didn''t like the house by nature. "Vigo, I feel like I''m losing you." "Fall, don''t think blindly, I won''t leave you anyway." Later, Aymo disappeared, the ck wolf left, and Gane finally disappeared. The whole forest is only Ningluo and Vigo. "Vigo, I want to eat the kind of buns in the city." "I''ll help you." Ning Luo pursed his lips. "Let''s go together." The two entered the city one after another, and Ning Luo ate the vor of the bun they liked, bought a beautiful skirt, and finally left the city to join Vigo outside. One morning, Vigo woke up, cold around him, and he was gone. He looked at therge cave, paused for a long time, and finally turned into a body, a giant snake curled up and fell asleep in the cave. Snakes are lonely and cold-blooded. There is no other creature with them. In fact, they prefer to curl their cold body to sleep in a cave. If they can sleep in bed with them for many years, only their heart is good with food. Ning Luo came to the city, and she found a job in the crowd. In order to live in the city, she did everything. Sheter met her children, who saw her rushing to hide and seemed afraid that she would be driven out of town when approaching her. She also saw Ming Jiu, ck Wolf, Aymo, Gain, and she pretended not to see them, and they pretended not to see her. Chapter 720: Aboriginal Woman in the Beastly World (End) Chapter 720: Aboriginal Woman in the Beastly World (End) Chapter 720: Aboriginal Woman in the Beast World (End) Later, they met at the festival in Mata and saw a few familiar people with their own eyes. Mata State s most distinguished wise man and state teacher sat together on an ancient and luxurious carriage. The two sat hand in hand, and when they looked at each other, they could feel how profound the affection between them was. Ning Luo froze, and the ck wolf and others looked at the carriage dullly. "Master Aguo is really the smartest wise man." "Yes, our Mata nation can unify the orc world, and that''s all thanks to the master Aguo." "The National Normal University is also very good and brought us so many good things." "I also heard that Lord Aguo was originally captured by King Larry. Later, she chose to cooperate with the kind and friendly King of Siri, so that she has today the Mata State." "Thank you Merciful King Sily for bringing us Lord Aguo, and I wish to wish them longevity and health every day." Listening to the legend of Tang Guo, Ning Luo''s entire face was pale, leaning on one side, and his whole body could not help. The ck wolf also looked at the wagon that was gone in shock, with sore eyes and an unspeakable taste in his heart. Regret? perhaps. He once said that Ning Luo is more important to the tribe, but also important to him. Whoever thinks of Agouo will change the entire orc world. He said that Ning Luo, which is important to him, did not hesitate to give up. Does he like Ning Luo? Like it, but over time, this likeness fades and wears off. Members of the Rado tribe also saw Aguo. Their response was simr to that of Ning Luo. They were more remorseful. Why did they regret not stopping Aguo from being taken away. By the time they saw Ollie and her spouse, and knew their identities, this remorse and annoyance had reached its zenith. In the days that followed, members of the Rado tribe saw Ning Luo, and could not help but ridicule and ridicule, as if a few of the ck wolves had not seen it. When Ning fell in the corner and was bullied by members of the Rado tribe, he remembered the past and regretted leaving, why not let Vigo go together. If Vigo was there, he would definitely protect her. She wanted to go back to Vigo, but she couldn''t give up the bustling here, and she had no chance to enter the city again. How hopeful she was that Vigo coulde to see her, but she waited, but Vigo didn''te. Tang Guo''s life came to an end, and Yin Zhi had already noticed, "A Guo Guo needs no words offort. You are about to leave, and I will lose you. No matter what, I cannotfort me." "A Goguo, I''m sorry, so smart you, ept the blessings of the entire Mata Orcs, why don''t you stay with me for a long time?" Yinyu held Tang Guo and kissed her forehead reverently. "Then I won''t say anything tofort Grandma, and look forward to seeing us in the next life." Yin Ye smiled, "My Ago is really coaxing people." He held her, "OK, see you next time." Ollie came to Tang Guo, held Tang Guo''s words, and looked at her indefinitely, "A Guo Guo, you too." It also has memories of previous lives, right? "That''s right." Tang Guo smiled crookedly, Ollie hugged her, said softly in her ear, "I used to be wayward, sorry." "It''s ok." Tang Guo''s life is over, but for millions of years toe, she will always live in the hearts of the Mata people. There are statues of the wise man of Aguo, and there are countless people who worship her, beside her. It is Yin Zhi, an industrious and enthralling adult, their wisdom admires them, and their love makes them yearn for purity. ... Tang Guo woke up this time and was sitting in front of theputer desk. She nced around. This is a small cubicle made of beautiful curtains. There are a series of live broadcasts around theputer desk, such as wheat and audio. The device, even, has a game bay next to it. game? Anchor? These words popped into her head, and the phone rang. This world is over, the next world is the female anchor of horror games. Chapter 721: Horror Game Female Anchor (1) Chapter 721: Horror Game Female Anchor (1) Chapter 721: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (1) Tang Guo nced at the caller ID of the mobile phone, showing the words "Feng Yu", she picked it up, and the voice over the phone came, "Xiao Guo, I saw you broadcast, where do you want to eat at night? " "Listen to you." Tang Guo has not yet received the memory. ording to his intuition, Feng Yu has no doubt. Laughter came. "Well, you willeter as a child." "I know, I know, you want to remove your makeup, and you need to remake a perfect makeup for a date with your boyfriend, I''ll wait for you." Hanging up, Tang Guo frowned, nced at the phone interface, boyfriend. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. The legs of the system are a little trembling. [Host, do you ept the memory? "Well, go to the bathroom to receive." Soaked in the bathtub, Tang Guo began to receive the story of this world. The original owner is a rich second generation with a mine at home, no brothers and sisters, and a pair of loving parents. Life can be said to be carefree. After graduating from college, she entered the live broadcast industry. She started working as a Yanyi artist. Later, she thought it was boring and started to be a game anchor. Inadvertently, she discovered some particrly interesting horror games written by the plot, and since then she has be the only female anchor of horror games on the live broadcast tform. She usually chooses to broadcast two times, afternoon and midnight. After she became a female anchor of horror games, her poprity continued to increase, and she absorbed a group of diehard fans. Every night, she took the mobile phone inside the quilt and took it out to her live broadcast room. Live. The heroine of this world is Xia Yi, a high school girl who was addicted to games and died suddenly in an Inte cafe. After her death, brain waves ran into the horror game identally, and she was faced with various horror scenes every day. It can be said that life was a bit miserable. These were changed after she met her male lead. And the male lead in this world is Feng Yu, who just called her. She is her boyfriend now and ys games at home. Feng Yu is a game genius himself, and almost all of Feng''s games are under his control. There are also many small games that he developed independently. When he identally designed a horror game, he discovered that the game data was abnormal, found the existence of the heroine Xia Yi, and sessfullymunicated with Xia Yi. After knowing Xia Yi''s encounter, Feng Yu nned to rescue Xia Yi. It was just that he found the Xia Yi family, and Xia Yi''s body had been cremated. At that time, he did not think of a way to bring Xia Yi out of the game. Later, he wrote code and designed games every day, with a Xia Yi beside him, a real person and a dead person actually fell in love with brain waves. Xia Yi is notpletely useless. He can often enter the game to help him find some bugs that he has not found. The two are getting more and more acquainted and loving each other. Originally, this had nothing to do with the original owner. As I said before, Feng Yu is a game design genius. After three years, he finally thought of a way to bring Xia Yi out. At this time, his favorite thing in his heart was the game and Xia Yi. For Xia Yi, he was even willing to do some adventure and hurt others. The victim is the original owner. Feng Yu obtained from the data. As long as people who are simr to Xia Yi''s brain waves are found, Xia Yi''s brain waves can be taken out. There is no game content, you can watch it without ying the game. The horror games are allpiled by the author, and typos will be modifiedter. I will write first. Chapter 722: Horror game female anchor (2) Chapter 722: Horror game female anchor (2) Chapter 722: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (2) For this purpose, he went to the hospital to squat and tested the brain waves of those who were dying, but he never found the right one. Once I found a simr one, but when the deceased''s brain waves left, the other''s body died instantly, and Xia Yi''s brain waves could not fit into the brain at all. Finally, after more than a year, he found that when the other party was alive, even the other party''s brain waves could not leave when Xia Yi''s brain waves entered the brain. Only after Xia Yi''s brain waves upy the brain and control this body can the other party''s brain waves be expelled, which can seed. For this result, Xia Yi was hesitant. Her worry was not to hurt others, but she was afraid that Feng Yu would be found. After all, it was equal to killing, and she was imprisoned. In the end, Feng Yu secretly hid Xia Yi and did it. He has designed many games, especially for female gamers, and has attracted arge number of female gamers to let them experience the game. Of course, just ying games on a mobile phone can''t test each other''s brain waves, but what if there is a VR gaming helmet? Then it is easy to record the yer''s brainwave data. After more than six months of testing, he selected a dozen people, and finally eliminated the age, appearance, brain wave data, and other aspects of the other party, and selected the original owner. Regardless of the EEG data or the appearance of the family, the original owner made Feng Yu very satisfied. Moreover, the original owner rarely went out. He basically worked with the game and rarely contacted people, which would not make her doubt her personality. Next, he made a series of ns to approach the original owner, and found that the original owner had no interest in finding a boyfriend, as if all her thoughts were on the game. In the end he decided to use games to attract the original owner, and he seeded. For two months, the two established a rtionship. It is not you or me whomunicate with each other the most, but games. The original owner knew that Feng Yu was designing games and was obviously more interested in him. After meeting Feng Yu, Feng Yu took the initiative to design some horror games for her. After that, the audience on the entire tform knew that the horror game yed by the original owner was designed by her boyfriend for her, which undoubtedly made the original owner somewhat happy, and he also liked Feng Yu a bit. But she didn''t know that Feng Yu was using these games to push her step by step into the abyss, which would eventually kill her. After Feng Yu and everything were ready, he sent the original owner a game warehouse, and the original owner''s brain waves were squeezed out in this game warehouse. After he seeded, he put the brainwaves of the original owner into theputer. He wanted to destroy her with data deletion. He did not expect that Xia Yi, who had just woke up, identally knocked over the water on the table, and the water fell on theputer. When theputer is repaired, the brain waves of the original owner will be gone. Later, Xia Yi reced everything of the original owner. She was a game fan herself. She started the job as the original owner and yed horror games. Feng Yu helped her design it. Among them, the most famous are three horror games: Zombie Bride, Vampire Bride, and Ghost King''s Bride. In these three games, yers need to help the human bride inside to avoid zombies, vampires, and ghost kings to seed. So far, even Xia Yi has not seeded. These three games, also known as the horror game world, will never pass. It''s not that the bride and the zombie, the vampire, the ghost king got married, but ... each time the bride ends in suicide. Chapter 723: Horror Game Female Anchor (3) Chapter 723: Horror Game Female Anchor (3) Chapter 723: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (3) Feng Yu had checked these three horror games and found no abnormalities. Later, he re-fixed the version, and the result was still the same. Later, because of three horror games that could never pass the level, his Fengs and Xia Yi became hot, so he let them go and did not n to repair the game. It wasn''t until Xia Yi fell into aa because he wanted to y these three games with the game warehouse, and Feng Yu discovered the anomalies of the three games. It turned out that the three bridesmitted suicide every time, not because the data was abnormal, but that the three brides were the brain waves of the original owner. She can''t y the game and can only retaliate in this way, but she still hates Feng Yu, wants to retaliate Feng Yu, also wants to retaliate Xia Yi, wants to kill them all. Later Xia Yi used the game warehouse, and she attacked Xia Yi''s brain waves. However, her ability was not strong enough to make Xia Yi unconscious. In the end, Feng Yu also discovered that Feng Yu cooperated with manyputer masters and destroyed the original owner. Later, the parents of the original owner discovered that the daughter was not right. After several trials, they found that the brain waves belonged to Xia Yi''s daughter, not their daughter. Xia Yi was very vignt because of the previous incident. Knowing that the original parents were suspicious, they told Feng Yu about it. Feng Yu learned that the design caused the parents of the original owner to be brain dead. With his proficient technology and the background of Feng''s genius game designer, no one doubted him. The final result is that he and Xia Yi''s loving and happy marriage have a happy life, and they secretly hide this secret. Tang Guo opened his eyes, wrapped in a towel, changed his clothes, and blown his head. He never spoke. The system hid in the corner and shivered. The host did not speak. That was not a good thing. She must be nning something big. [Host, now you are here, nothing has happened, can we prevent this from happening? The system couldn''t stop, and asked quickly, he especially wanted to know the host''s intentions. Although, his intuition told him that it was not so cheap. Tang Guoughed out loud, "Where there is such a cheap thing, I won''t be fooled, they won''t make mistakes, or they can make mistakes, but they can''t make it to me, how can I avenge it? For the love of two people, The family is dead, and I''m trying to return it in some way. " Tang Guo wiped his hair, his eyes narrowed slightly. The dangerous breath from his body shook the system, and the host was huge. We are teammates, so don''t be so scary? Blow-drying her hair, Tang Guo memorized a light makeup that the original owner liked, looking at the pretty face in the mirror, and her lips twitched gently. From now on, she is the master of this body and epted this one. Everything in the body. Rtives, friends, enemies, hobbies, feelings, hate. She took her mobile phone and handbag, walked to the shoe cab, changed a pair of ten-centimeter high-heeled shoes, opened the door, and saw a familiar handsome face. She smiled at the other person, "When did youe?" "Just arrived." "Cheat." "Well, you guessed it, I waited for half an hour." Feng Yu smiled, and handed Tang Guo a beautiful rose. Tang Guo dly epted, "It''s beautiful, I like it." "Small fruit is just fine." Feng Yu observed Tang Guo''s face, but she felt that she was a little different today. Chapter 724: Female anchor in horror games (4) Chapter 724: Female anchor in horror games (4) Chapter 724: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (4) Of course, he didn''t doubt that Tang Guo already knew his purpose. Otherwise, he would definitely not talk to Yan Yuese with his nature, so he was not worried at all. When the two came to the restaurant, Feng Yu was very gentle and ordered Tang Guo her favorite dish. The two were eating and talking about games, and almost all they talked about was games. However, Feng Yu didn''t know that at this time, Tang Guo already liked him very much and really cared for him, but he hadn''t had time to tell him. Now that she''s here, of course she should let the other person know such a real feeling. "Feng Yu." "What''s wrong, Xiaoguo?" Feng Yu looked up and gave Tang Guo a most appropriate smile. It seemed that he always smiled this way when he faced her. Tang Guo held a fork and chuckled, "Do you like me?" "Of course I like it. If I don''t like you, why am I fortunate to chase you for so long, and even hesitate to design a special game for you." These words, Feng Yu has gone through many times in his head, and said nothing pressure. Tang Guo grinned, "I like you too." "It wasn''t the kind of game that liked you at first." Feng Yu looked at this somewhat pure smile, choked in his heart, and felt a sense of being unable to speak, but was ignored by him quickly. Tang Guo buried his head and drank a sip of red wine, and stared at Feng Yu with a frown, "In the past my game was more important than you. One day I suddenly realized that you are more important than my game." "Feng Yu, I should like you very much." Feng Yu has not heard such a pure confession for a long time, just because it is not mixed with any confession, which makes it difficult for him to breathe. He pulled out a smile, and soon remembered Xia Yi, the smile became more and more natural. "It''s my pleasure to be liked by Miss Tang." "I n to change the live broadcast time. In the future, the time will be adjusted to 8 to 12 pm, and the time in the afternoon will be left to you." Tang Guo said to himself, "I will go to yourpany to find you You, after all, we are a rtionship between men and women. You like me and I like you. I always ask you toe to me and pay. It''s not fair to you. I also want to try to pay something, so it is fair. "In fact, it is not necessary. It is my willingness to spend time on Xiaoguo, because I like you." Feng Yu was a little flustered, because Tang Guo was going to appear in hispany, Xia Yi could note out Already. If Tang Guo didn''t know, he just said, "You said it, willingly, because I like you, I am willing to spend time with you and understand you." "Unless you think I''m going to bother you, or you don''t like me that much, you will reject my kindness." Feng Yu certainly couldn''t answer like this, he smiled, "I''m afraid this will cause you trouble, it will make you feel tired, ying games is fun, and designing games is very boring." "It doesn''t matter, it''s not boring to apany her boyfriend at all." Tang Guo smiled sweetly and sincerely, so Feng Yu could not refuse, but only agreed. System: Ah, the host really doesn''t give people a way to live, a familiar routine. Feng Yu finally sent Tang Guo home with aplicated mood. He was afraid that Tang Guo woulde up and give him a farewell kiss. Fortunately, he didn''t think it had happened. She just waved her hand, said to see tomorrow, and said that tonight''s dinner was pleasant, and closed the door. "Isn''t he going to take my body for his true love?" Tang Guo smiled at the mirror and said, "Before that, I want to be a true love hidden in his heart, which he didn''t even know." System: It always feels a bit cold. see you tomorrow Chapter 725: Female anchor of horror games (5) Chapter 725: Female anchor of horror games (5) Chapter 725: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (5) At eleven o''clock in the evening, Tang Guo connected to the live broadcast room, because the second part of her previous live broadcast was between eleven and three o''clock. As soon as her live broadcast room opened, she ran in with many familiar faces and diehard fans, and said hello to her. Also asked her what game she was ying today to reach several levels of horror, so that they have a prepared heart. Tang Guo turned the camera to her and smiled, "I won''t broadcast live today, juste up and say hello to you." [Tangtang, why not broadcast live, I am still waiting to listen to horror background music to sleep. [Above, are you sure you can fall asleep while listening to our sugar candy live horror game? It''s better to let Tangtang sing a song, you still sleep faster. [In other words, is it that Tangtang is going to date her boyfriend for a sweet and crazy night, so is it not broadcast? [Understand, understand, the anchor also needs nightlife, everyone is an adult and understands. There was a lot of noise during the live broadcast. After two minutes, Tang Guo saw the poprity soaring to about two million, and she said, "Here you are here, my babies. I will change the live broadcast time in the future. The afternoon time is changed to eight Between twelve and midnight, it won''t be live. " As soon as Tang Guo finished talking, it caused a discussion among fans in the live broadcast, what happened to her, and why the time of the live broadcast was changed. With this change, there are three or four hours less live broadcast time. Although there are not so many people in the afternoon and everyone has a job, there are still many people who like to watch horror games and experience the thrill and excitement in her live broadcast room. Any horror game that they dare not y, they want to watch Tang Guo y, it is their own wish. It was now four hours less to hear Tang Guo''s live broadcast. They were totally uneptable and protested during the live broadcast. "Do nt worry, babies, if I have time, I can broadcast live to you," even if someone has begun scolding, Tang Guo still smiles at everyone. Let s put it on live games, what do you say? You ca nt watch my live broadcast from morning to night, right? Perhaps her voice is magical, and the fans in the live broadcast calm down. [Tangtang live stream is four hours less. There must always be a reason? Tang Guo answered, "Because I have to apany my boyfriend in the afternoon." [I rely! [I rub! [OK, anchor you ...] [Tangtang, I ... I''m really overwhelmed. You are so embarrassed that you have to abandon us for your boyfriend. Hearing this reason, fans said that they were forced to feed a bite of dog food, but they were not so excited, Tang Guo continued. "In theter afternoon, I may asionally broadcast my life with my boyfriend. He is a very good game designer. You know, aren''t you curious about the life of a game designer?" Of course, the fans answered quickly. She said that if she is convenient, she must broadcast a lot of live and work with her boyfriend, they are really not afraid of being stuffed. When the conversation with the fans was finished, Tang Guo closed the live room and a smile appeared on his face. The first step is to introduce Feng Yu to all her fans. The second step is to broadcast to the fans their time together. She will use the emotions left by the original owner to treat Feng Yu well and ensure that he will remember this sweet love for life. Chapter 726: Horror Game Female Anchor (6) Chapter 726: Horror Game Female Anchor (6) Chapter 726: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (6) The next morning, Tang Guo got up very early, made two perfect breakfasts, took a photo, and posted it to the live ount ount with the text: Make breakfast for a boyfriend. Fan: I rubbed it and was fed a bite of dog food early in the morning. Tang Guo held the instion box and drove down to the Feng''s Building to wait. People who entered the Feng''s Building couldn''t help but watch her. Her face is so good that she has never been too ugly as a host of Yan Yi. In fact, she is more beautiful than when she shows her face on live broadcast. Feng Yu never brought Tang Guo here, and Tang Guo never thought ofing. They knew each other because of the game, whether they get along with each other as a man or woman, or a game, there is simply not much to do between the two men and women. Feng Yu got out of the car and saw Tang Guo standing in the air at a nce. He was surprised and came over quickly, with a smile on his face that he thought was the most perfect, "Little Fruit." "How did youe?" He was a little puzzled. Tang Guo came to Feng''s Building for the first time to find him. Even if she said yesterday that he woulde to him, it was agreed that it would be the afternoon. There was a smile on Tang Guo''s beautiful face, and his good-looking eyes stared directly at Feng Yu, without covering his likes, and passed the insted box in his hand to Feng Yu, "Ayu, you must not have breakfast, wait for a while It must be a piece of bread, and a cup of coffee will handle it. " "I did it myself, I don''t know if I have a good appetite, you can try it first. If you like it, I will send it to you every morning." Feng Yu was suffocated in her heart, looking at the instion box on the pair of white and slender hands, her hands could not cook often. Her favorite is to stay up all night to y games, and then Meimei sleeps until noon and wakes up, asks for a takeaway, eats, does beauty, and then starts live streaming games. He understood this not because he liked her, but ... in order to know her better and approach her, he investigated so much. "Why, I don''t like it, do you think that what I make must be unptable?" Tang Guo was a little bit unhappy. "It''s my heart, Ayu, don''t you really try it?" Feng Yu never thought toe back from the blind, and did not dare to look into her eyes. I have never discovered that her eyes are really good-looking and clean. She is different from other game anchors. Other game anchors are more or less for fame and money, and her own family is good. Live games are just because she likes games. If she really wants to be famous and make money, she will definitely choose hot games to y, and be a sister of the tform in her style, it is also easy. He took the instion box and said, "Thank you, Xiaoguo doesn''t like to sleepte? I got up so earlyst night and it was bad for my health." "I didn''t broadcast livest night." Tang Guo stood beside him, tilted his head, and said with a smile, "Isn''t it good, should I leave it to Ayu in the afternoon? I discussed it with the fans and will broadcast live in the future The time is changed from 8 to 12 in the evening. It is enough to sleep until 7 o''clock. It takes half an hour for breakfast. It only took me ten minutes to drive over. It is just in time for you. " "That''s very lucky, just buy something for breakfast." For a game designer who is obsessed with designing games, it is normal to have breakfast toote to deal with it hungry, even at noon, and dinner is not on time. When he was serious, he didn''t like to be disturbed by anyone. The maids at home once offered him meals, and all of them were sent away. Chapter 727: Horror Game Female Anchor (7) Chapter 727: Horror Game Female Anchor (7) Chapter 727: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (7) "Let''s go in and sit." Tang Guo brought him breakfast. Feng Yu was not good enough to take the breakfast, so he drove him away. After hearing what he said, Tang Guo naturally held his arm, but his body was stiff. Tang Guo asked, "What''s wrong? Is it shy, afraid the people in thepany ask me who I am? Isn''t it just your girlfriend? " "I''m thinking, Xiaoguo is so pretty, I''ll be ufortable when I see itter." Feng Yu had already prepared these words. In order to achieve his purpose, he secretly did a lot of homework, more carefully than the true love, but also clear the meaning and response of each sentence, and sometimes he inadvertently exined the words, he was also prepared. "Oh, it''s jealous." Feng Yu''s body slowly rxed, smiled at Tang Guo, and took her into thepany. After joining thepany, it really faced many people''s eyes. "Feng Shao, is this your girlfriend?" Feng Yu nodded his head and said with restraint, "Yes." He formally introduced Tang Guo to the members of thepany. He looks very serious, making everyone think that this is his very serious girlfriend, who is going to get married in the future. Everyone sees Tang Guo''s eyes more softly and enthusiastically. This is the young grandma of Feng''s future. "Are you sugar candy?" No, Feng also saw Tang Guo''s live broadcast. He also recognized Tang Guo at a nce. The other person''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it. The horror game female anchor he had been following turned out to be their young girlfriend. Rememberingst night that Tang Guo said he was going to apany his boyfriend, the other party almost fainted, dog food every day, what should I do now? Tang Guo smiled and greeted each other, admitted his identity, and followed Feng Yu to his office. And the employee who knew Tang Guo quickly gave the people around him a popr game anchor. From the beginning of Tang Guo''s live broadcast as Yan Yi, to ying a few hot gamester, he finally chose the unpopr horror game. He also said that he had watched so many female game anchors, and he had never seen one yed by her. it is good. "Eat breakfast first, I''ll make coffee for you." Tang Guo opened the instion box, brought it to Feng Yu, and turned out. Beautiful woman eats no matter where she is. When she hears that she wants to make coffee for Feng Yu, everyone enthusiastically gives her directions to the tea room. Feng Yu sat in the office and touched the USB stick in his pocket. There was nothing except Xia Yi''s brain waves in the USB stick. In order not to surprise Xia Yi, he transmitted Xia Yi''s brainwave data to a USB sh drive and took it with him. Whenever he is alone, he will put her on theputer. He looked at the breakfast in front of him, released his hand, and started to eat. The taste is surprisingly good. It can be said that he went to some very high-end restaurants, and the food in front of him was delicious. When Tang Guo returned, half of the breakfast in the insted box had been eaten by him. Tang Guo asked him, "Do you have an appetite?" "It''s delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious breakfast," he said, looking at Tang Guo. They should have known each other for almost a year. He really praised him, "Really, it''s delicious." Afraid She didn''t believe it, and he added quickly. He didn''t know that this kind of expression that he was afraid of the other''s unbelief and unhappy was that he started to care about a person. "The coffee has been brewed. Since it''s delicious, Ayu will eat more. I''ll make it for you tomorrow." System: No one can bear the tenderness of the host. Chapter 728: Horror Game Female Anchor (8) Chapter 728: Horror Game Female Anchor (8) 728 The Horror Game Female Anchor (8) After eating breakfast, taking a break, Feng Yu subconsciously picked up the coffee and took a sip, his eyes were full of surprise. He surveyed her so much that he still didn''t know enough. Remembering that she had never cooked or made coffee, not to mention thepany looked at him, he couldn''t help secretly looking at the beautiful woman sitting quietly not far away. She looked quietly holding her phone, really like an angel. He hurriedly buried his head, not looking at her for a long time, and he was afraid that he would not be able to get it in time. Hasn''t he been preparing for a long time to survive? Xiaoyi has been by his side for more than five years, and their feelings are so deep that no one can do without them. He took a couple of sips of coffee, his gaze began to look directly at theputer, and he went to work. During the period, Tang Guo didn''t say a word, only secretly took a profile of Feng Yu''s serious work, and passed the photo to the dynamics, apanied by the text: Serious working boyfriend. Feng Yu went into work and hardly looked up. When he felt the same, stretched his subconsciously to see where Tang Guo was originally sitting, but he didn''t see anyone. He shook his head, only three minutes hot. He took a sip of the cold coffee, and although it was cold, it tasted so good, he drank it all without hesitation. Then he went back to work andpletely forgot to eat. At about twelve-thirty, he felt that something was wrong with the office. When he looked up, he saw Tang Guo''s figure and the two insted boxes in her hand, his face was a little bit wrong. "I happen to be free today, A-yu, you are at work and it is not easy to bother you, so go back and make some food to bring to you, and listen to you in the morning, like to do more. Tang Guo frowned and ced the instion box on his desk. "Are you finished? You have to eat before you finish." Feng Yu couldn''t exin theplexity in his heart, but was quickly attracted by the delicious food. He would also be hungry at the meal. Why didn''t he find it before? "Did Xiaogu eat it?" Tang Guo shook his head. "No, I hurried over and wanted to eat with you." It tastes better than the morning. The dishes are also very rich. The white rice is more vorful than he used to eat. Her cooking skills are so good, unlike a rich man who only likes to y games. He has nt eaten such delicious and appetizing meals for a long time, but he ate half of the meals by himself, and was a bit embarrassed after eating, It s delicious. "It doesn''t matter, I also eat less anyway, and I''m happy to see A Yu like it." Tang Guo''s eyes were sincere, Feng Yu quickly remembered his purpose, and quickly turned his eyes away. "Is it boring to be here with me?" "It''s okay, it''s not boring. Although I am still sitting and ying games, I can always remember that there is another person around me, which is different." "I''ll send you breakfast and lunch in the future, Ayu." Feng Yu quickly refused, "No, you are so lucky, you have to broadcast live until 12 o''clock in the evening, not enough sleep is bad for your health." "Then I will give you lunch. I will stay at yourpany in the afternoon. I promised my fans that I will live the life of a game designer. Ayu, don''t let me break my word." Feng Yu could not refuse the beautiful and gentle woman in front of her, and nodded subconsciously, "OK." After agreeing, he froze, and there was no way to regret it. Looking at her happy, he felt less and less in his heart. Chapter 729: Horror Game Female Anchor (9) Chapter 729: Horror Game Female Anchor (9) 729 Horror Game Female Anchor (9) "This is our genius game designer. Many of the games you y have his credit." One afternoon, Tang Guo took a selfie stick and got Feng Yu''s permission to start sharing his work with fans. Fans in the live broadcast room yelled when they saw Feng Yu. It was originally thought that Tang Guo would reduce the live broadcast time in half, they would be very boring, and did not expect life in the afternoon, that would be even richer. When watching live games, most of them like games. Even if they have handicap and can''t y well, they also like games. But now, they find that they prefer to watch Tang Guo broadcast her life with her game designer boyfriend. Especially every day when I see Tang Guo make rich food for Feng Yu, fans have said why they did nt choose a game design major, otherwise, maybe there will be a beautiful, capable and considerate girlfriend like Tang Guo. The male fan is the real name envy Feng Yu, and Feng Yu will also watch Tang Guo''s live broadcast. From the words of the male fans, he felt their envy, and faintly, he felt a sense of pride in his heart. But he was quickly cast aside and he did not forget his purpose. In this way, Tang Guo broadcasted asionally in Feng Yu''s office in the afternoon, and broadcasted the horror game designed by Feng Yu in the evening. Her fans have been spending time in the dog food of the two, saying that it is ufortable andfortable. Late at night, Feng Yu returned home. Turn on theputer, take out the USB sh drive, and release Xia Yi. Xia Yi appeared on theputer screen. Xia Yi was very happy to see him. "Ayu, why is it sote today, why haven''t you taken me to thepany in the past two months?" "Thepany has recently added a lot of cameras, and many peoplee in and out. If they know the existence of small things and don''t know what the danger is, it is better to keep you at home for safety." Xia Yi is just a high school student. Even if he was a high school student five or six years ago, he was also a high school student and didn''t think so much. What she wants to do every day is to be able to talk to Feng Yu. After all, Feng Yu brought her out of those horror games. "Come on, rest assured, I will help you find the right body soon." Xia Yi was a little worried. "Even if you can''t find it, Ayu, you must not do anything that hurts others. I''m afraid that something will happen to you. If you are caught, it will be murder and you will go to jail." "I know." Feng Yu had a gentle smile on his face, touched the screen, and finally kissed him. "Little, fast, I can seed for up to half a year, this time there will be no problem, you believe me ... we will get married when youe out. " "Uh-huh, Ayu is the best. I believe that you will be able to take me out." Xia Yi fantasized about the future happiness of the two and couldn''t help expecting it. Feng Yu''s mind suddenly popped up another beautiful exquisite, almost wless face, a little ufortable in his heart, he said to Xia Yi, "It''ste today, we see tomorrow, I''m very busy during this time, When I take you out, we will spend more time together. " "it is good." Xia Yi didn''t think so much at all, in fact she wanted to go out. She has been trapped here for a long time. She wants to wear beautiful clothes and eat delicious food. All her hopes are in Feng Yu''s body. Chapter 730: Horror Game Female Anchor (10) Chapter 730: Horror Game Female Anchor (10) Chapter 730: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (10) Shutting down theputer and unplugging the USB stick, Feng Yu did not immediately go to sleep, but stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the streetmp below, and fell into confusion for a while. He took out his mobile phone, opened the familiar live broadcast room, and there was a very nice sound in the background of the horror. "Witch, run away, herees the witch." Tang Guo''s voice came from her mobile phone. "Caught by the witch, I will throw you into the pan and cook it." With the horrible background sound, her voice was a little more spooky and scared to watch the live broadcast. The audience howled, hid themselves under the covers, and couldn''t help peeking. "Well, we have escaped the witch''s pursuit, and finally we are going to the king''s castle. It is a castle without people. There is a key hidden in it. As soon as you get the key, open a door in the castle. You can lift the curse of the witch and restore the whole kingdom. " "Of course, if we fail, we will be caught in a curse, and we can only wait forter rescue. Baby, there are three more roads next, one is a bridge over the river, one is a cliff, and one is a road in the forest. There are scary flesh-free bones in the river. They will grab our legs and drag us into the river. The river water will corrode our bodies and turn us into bones. The cliff is very narrow, and it will fall down and fall to pieces. The forest is very mysterious. No one knows what''s in it, but the legend is that no one who has gone in hase out. So which way should we choose to go to the king''s castle? " Feng Yu, listening to the pretentious and somewhat amused voice, looked at the disy of the mobile phone interface. A little girl was standing at the crossroads of the three roads and hesitated. Once she made a mistake, her game would end. Want to clear the customs, can onlye again. The game cane back ... He frowned, but life couldn''te back. He held the mobile phone tightly, and two figures shed in his mind, one was the summer intention that apanied him for five years, and the other was Tang Guo who had impressed him in just a few months. No doubt Xiaoguo is a very good girl. If he knew her that way from the beginning, he might not choose her, and he would choose another person. But he did so much preparation, and every time he saw Xiaoyi, he could feel the look that Xiaoyi expected. Xiaoyi likes him so much, and has been with him for so long. If he says he may not be working now, Xiaoyi should be disappointed. He loves small things, so he can''t let small things down. He looked at the screen. As for Xiaoguo, he closed his eyes and could only sorry for her. Xiaoyi had been in the virtual world for too long. He wanted her toe out and see this beautiful world first. And Xiaoguo, when he finds a suitable opportunityter, he takes her out. Originally, he intended to eliminate her brain waves, but now he changed his mind. He may want to make an ident for the brainwave exchange between the two, rather than artificial. He had a trembling hand and his lips were tight. He was reluctant to let Xiaoguo know that it was all a conspiracy. He didn''t know this little thing, only he knew it, so concealment is not a problem. After thinking about it, Feng Yu exhaled a long breath. When twelve o''clock, Tang Guo''s live room closed, he called Tang Guo''s phone. "Ayu, haven''t rested yet, do you miss me?" "Yes." Feng Yu said subconsciously, quickly passing the strange feeling, "The game warehouse I gave youst time, it won''t be long before it should be avable. Are you interested in being your first yer?" see you tomorrow Chapter 731: Horror Game Female Anchor (11) Chapter 731: Horror Game Female Anchor (11) 731 Horror Game Female Anchor (11) "Of course I''m interested, Ayu, you''re awesome. It''s time to start a new era of games." Tang Guo''s words of praise did not make Feng Yu happy, he just felt that his heart was choking and his breathing was a bit difficult. . "Ayu, I''m so happy for you. Your name will be recorded in the history of the game soon." "Thank you." It must be because he thinks Xiaoguo is a good girl, so he feels hesitant in his heart. He felt the USB stick in his pocket, and the feeling of depression gradually disappeared. His expression also became firm, with a signature smile on his face, "It should be one monthter, the game warehouse can be put into use, and then Xiaoguo will be the first trial user." "Really? That''s great. I have to tell my fans the good news. They will be very happy and bless me for finding such an excellent boyfriend." Feng Yu''s unclear emotion came out again. Listening to Tang Guo''s pride, the more ufortable he felt, he wanted to quickly end this topic. "I think it''s better to surprise Xiao Guo''s fans. Let''s try it first. Let s wait until the effect is good, and then broadcast it to them. This will not disappoint them. Of course, I also have selfishness. In this case, Xiaoguo can help us to promote it. Although Xiaoguo is my girlfriend, the reward is still inevitable . " "I''m wee. It''s my pleasure to be able to endorse the holographic game warehouse." "It''s not early," Feng Yu decided to end the topic on his own initiative, "wash and sleep, I will tell you when there is news." "I won''t broadcast live tomorrow, I will take a day off, Ayu, let me bring you breakfast." Tang Guo said quickly, without giving Feng Yu a chance to refute. "It was so decided, I''ll hang up." Feng Yu heard the beeping sound on her mobile phone, her expressionplicated. That night, he couldn''t fall asleep over and over again. With closed eyes, Tang Guo had a smiling face. Once in a dream, she alsoughed happily in the dream, gave him the appearance of a meal, and introduced her and her fans. He looks proud. It was almost six o''clock before he fell asleep stably, and at seven thirty, the cell phone rang, and he opened his eyes, because there was no restst night, and the whole person was a little tired. Feng Yu came to Feng''s Mansion, got out of the car and saw Tang Guo in the old position. It was obvious that her car was parked not far. Every time she had time to bring him breakfast, she would stand in this position. "Although it''s summer, it''s still a bit cold in the morning," Feng Yu said with concern. "Xiaoguo cane in the morning, wait in the car, or go to the top." "It''s still the most prominent here. I want to see you at a nce, and I want you to see me at a nce." Feng Yu took a deep breath and took the incubator in her hand. Tang Guo took his arm subconsciously and followed him in as usual. When he had breakfast, she went to make him coffee. The breakfast was still so delicious. What he didn''t say was that when she didn''t bring breakfast, he tried to order takeaway, but none of them tasted as good as her. He also brewed coffee himself, never making her mellow taste. Sometimes she had something temporary in the afternoon. When he was working, he couldn''t help raising his head and going to the position where she was used to sitting. When she saw that no one was there, she felt a loss in her heart. He ate food and chuckled, this **** habit was terrible. Chapter 732: Horror Game Female Anchor (12) Chapter 732: Horror Game Female Anchor (12) Chapter 732: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (12) The following month, Feng Yu''s life became richer. Almost every morning this month, when he came to Feng''s Building, he could see Tang Guo carrying breakfast. He refused every time in his mouth. In fact, he didn''t notice that he looked forward to her every day, but he was too obsessed with his purpose and ignored these. After making coffee for her, she would go to the gym downstairs and two hourster go to a beauty salon to make a perfect look. She would go home for lunch and take it to his office to eat together. In the afternoon, she will be quietly staying at his work ce, and when she is sure not to disturb him, she will turn on her mobile phone to broadcast his work life to fans. Whenever this time, he could hear how happy she was. After work, they will go to the restaurant for dinner. In fact, what he wanted to say was that the food in the restaurant was not delicious, no matter how good the chef was, she couldn''t make the deliciousness she made. He likes the taste of the food she makes more than upscale restaurants. But she seemed to like the atmosphere of the restaurant. She would sit opposite him and said, "That''s what a boyfriend and a girlfriend should do, dating, understand? Ayu." appointment. Yes, this is what male and female friends should do. Before approaching her, he did the investigation. On weekends, she will get up early and drive downstairs to his house. His servants are very familiar with her and will be happy to help her open the door. Every time he got up, he could smell the familiar taste, and even if he didn''t, the fragrance would drift into his room, making him have to understand that she was here. His parents liked her very much, and Xiaoguo was a perfect daughter-inw in front of his parents. Good life, good looks, good personality, can cook, and are interested in games, their families have topics. With her there, their family will never fall into the cold. She won everyone''s likes, even those colleagues in hispany, and some middle-aged grumpy female colleagues, who were all kind to her. It seems that she is naturally very popr. She has a charm that can''t be annoying. After having breakfast on the weekend, she would drag him to the barber shop and mumble with the barber for a long time, and finally cut a very nice hairstyle for him. Her aesthetic level is undoubtedly high, and he is satisfied with the new look. Later, she would take him to the mall, buy him some goodies, and would be disgusted to say, "The game designer really is simr to the program ape. Although the aesthetics of Feng Shao is much better than the program ape, but in my I do nt think it s good. I ll help you prepare what you wear everyday. Feng Yu didn''t know how to refute. Boyfriends and girls should really go shopping and buy things together. He looked at his clothes, tie, and watch in his hands, and asked, "What about you, buy some." He put the card in her hand, perhaps guilt, owe it, obviously Knowing that she is not short of material at all, not to mention her own family, that is, she is doing live broadcasts, and there are tens of millions of gifts every day. But he still put the card with thergest amount in her hand and said, "The card is here with Xiaoguo, and I will let you arrange my life in the future." "Okay." She smiled happily, and was d to receive the card in the bag. Chapter 733: Horror Game Female Anchor (13) Chapter 733: Horror Game Female Anchor (13) Chapter 733: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (13) "I will make arrangements for your future." Tang Guo said with a smile, and you were sad for the rest of my life, and I also arranged for you. System: A tadpole awakened me. The tender dream of the host''s big weaving was really terrible. This timests for a month. Feng Yu s game for Tang Guo alone is perfect. The holographic game has been studied by Feng s for a long time. This game in his hand is actually not a game, but a program that can restrain brain waves. Once a person enters the game room and bes conscious, the program inside will instantly control the brainwaves for about half an hour. In this half an hour, he had enough time to incorporate Xia Yi''s brain waves into Tang Guo''s brain. After the sess, that procedure would bring Tang Guo''s brain waves out. Feng Yu held the other USB sh drive in his hand, which contained the program. He squeezed it hard and put it in his pocket. Later, a USB sh drive containing Xia Yi''s brainwaves was connected to theputer. Xia Yi was very happy to see him, "Ayu, Ayu, are you busy?" "It''sing." Feng Yu saw Xia Yi''s happy smile and felt a lot less burden. She touched Xia Yi''s face across the screen. "I''m going to help a friend test the game this afternoon and will take you Going together is a holographic game. When I find an opportunityter, I will send you in to y. " "Really? It''s a holographic game, isn''t it the legendary game warehouse?" Xia Yi liked the game very much, and when she heard it was holographic, the whole person was crazy, and she didn''t expect that she could still see The birth of holographic games. "Yes, it''s the kind of legend. She is a anchor. Ourpany intends to let her do pre-publication. Before the publicity, we need to test it." Xia Yi nodded quickly, thinking that it should be, if there is a problem with the live broadcast, the impact on Feng''s will be bad. "Well, I need to check if there are any problems with the game. I''ll be there in a few moments. I''m in the USB sh drive for a while. I''ll take you with meter." Feng Yu would not put Xia Yi into aputer with an Inte connection, because she was afraid that her brain waves would be lost in the Inte world. He did not want to find it so easily, and such a thing did not happen. [Host, Feng Yu still has to deal with you, right? ] The system looked at Tang Guo, who was shopping in the mall with great interest, and couldn''t help it. [You have been so good to him in the past few months, does he not feel it? Why bother you? Tang Guo smiled, "That''s why you haven''t seen much. Most people have one thing inmon, cheap bones." The system froze, he knew the word, but hadn''t heard it from the host for a long time. He was a bit regretful. Why is there no such mysterious traverser in this world? Doesn''t the other party pass? There is some loss in my heart. If the other party crosses, the host should be happier. He had no doubt that Feng Yu might be the traverser. If so, the host should have told him the first time. If the other party bullies the host in this way, it is guaranteed that the host will be even harder than the revenge now. "The one that is not owned is always more important than the one that is possessed, the lost is always more important than the possessed one. The dead are always more important than the living. The living is better than the dead. Although Xia Yi is not dead, but She just sealed the world with the existence of brain waves. " Chapter 734: Horror Game Female Anchor (14) Chapter 734: Horror Game Female Anchor (14) Chapter 734: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (14) "Feng Yu prepared so much just to resurrect her. I only got along with him for a few months. It was better for him than Xia Yi. Of course, this is superficial." "When he loses me, I will never appear beside him, and he will not be able to resurrect me like Xia Yi was resurrected, then he will understand how important I am to him." Tang Guo selected with interest. With a tie and a smile on her face, the shopping guidedy thought she was happy. She was really happy. The system thought that it was the happiness of revenge. The system saw that the energy did not increase at all, and the mood was a bit sad. The happiness that did not increase energy was not really happy. There is too much in it, some he understands, some he doesn''t. "I spent just a few months and weaved a memorable memory for his whole life. His future life will surely be rich and colorful, and he will not be lonely at all." Tang Guo took the favorite tie and shirt off for the shopping guidedy, and went to the essories area. Feng Yu could buy it from head to toe. She bought it all, and it can be worn for many years. Of course, the money to buy these things was the card given by Feng Yu. Since Feng Yu gave it to her, of course she would spend it. She instructed the people in the mall to send some of these things to Feng Yu''s home and the other to her home. After doing this, she donated all the money in the bank card. That''s right, it was donated. Not only that, she also called the directors of many orphanages, saying that she had a card, and every month a fixed money would be automatically credited to their orphanage card. Tang Guo smiled and went to the bank to handle this matter. The card was nothing else, but the card bound to the live broadcast tform. Then, except for her live broadcast tform, she programmed all her social ounts with a hidden password, which could not be opened at all unless theputer technology surpassed her. When Xia Yi upies this body, the other party can only use her live broadcast ount and the house where she lives. However, Xia Yi was only a high school student. When the water and electricity bills in her house expired, the other party must go to Feng Yu for help. In order not to be exposed, Xia Yi would never go to the Tang family. Of course, with her in her hands, Feng Yu shouldn''t even try to hurt the Tang family. These months are enough for her to arrange these. As long as Feng Yu dares to show signs of dealing with the Tang family, she promises to regret each other for life. System: Almost there. However, based on her understanding of Feng Yu over the past few months and the things she did, once she disappears, even if Xia Yi is exposed, Feng Yu should not attack the Tang family this time. This person always likes Love House and ck, especially to the family of someone who is lost forever. It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon. She and Feng Yu agreed at five o''clock in the afternoon. She remembered that Feng Yu had a few days to celebrate her birthday, bought a high-end watch, and went to a very high-end cake shop with good reputation to order a cake for Feng Yu . "Miss, do you need to write?" "of course." Tang Guo smiled and wrote a sentence on the nk paper with a pen on his side: I like you hotter than I like games. "Just add this sentence." The manager of the cake shop saw and couldn''t helpughing, "The confession of thedy is really interesting, I''m seeing it for the first time." "I also think that because I used to think of games as my life." Chapter 735: Horror Game Female Anchor (15) Chapter 735: Horror Game Female Anchor (15) Chapter 735: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (15) The head of the cake shop froze for a moment. The game is life, and it is more important to love you than to love the game. Isn''t it more important than life? She responded and said quickly, "Miss''s boyfriend is so lucky, I will definitely make a big surprise for your boyfriend ording to Miss''s order." "Miss, do you need anything else?" "Just give him this watch together, he will be very happy." By the way, Tang Guo gave the watch to the other side, and they would do things well, after all, the price is really expensive. The manager also often receives such a task. When he looks at the watch box logo, he recognizes the value of this watch, and he can''t help but utter a word in his heart. Sure enough, they do nt understand the world of rich people. That is a watch, almost ten million fast. She carefully closed it and watched Tang Guo leave. Leaving the cake shop, Tang Guo drove home, changed his home clothes, took a bath, and less than five o''clock, Feng Yu called her and said he had arrived at the door. Tang Guo opened the door and looked at Feng Yu with a frown, "Did you bring it?" "Bring it." Feng Yu was the first time to see Tang Guo in home clothes. She thought that a beautiful woman like her would prefer that **** home clothes. She didn''t expect her clothes to be cute, but He reduced a lot of difort. He reacted quickly because he remembered what he was doing here. He came here to take her body, and it was considered to be her life. But why was she so happy at him? If she knew he was here to take her life, would she still be so happy? "Ayu, what are you still waiting to do and pass the game on. I am still waiting to try it out. As the first user, I can''t wait." Feng Yu pursed his lips. "Don''t worry." He held the USB sh drive with a trembling hand, "I''m thirsty." "What do you want to drink, drink or tea?" "Tea." Seeing her identally ncing at him, he quickly said, "I haven''t drank small fruit tea, and I want to try if it is as good as coffee." "Okay, I''ll help you soak." Feng Yu sat on the sofa with a heavy look, closed his eyes, and reached the critical moment, he firmly held the USB stick. It takes longer to make tea than to take a drink. The drink should be ced in the refrigerator, it will be delivered to him in less than a minute, and he can finish the drink in about two minutes, after all, his excuse is thirsty. The tea making process is much moreplicated. Xiaoguo is an elegant person. She must have aplete set of tea set here. He watched Tang Guo take the tea set out, thinking that it was really good. Looking at her flowing tea, Xiaoguo''s father should be a tea art lover. That tea set was not cheap. His father also had one, and I heard that there were less than ten in the country. "Ayu, tea is ready." Feng Yu held the tea cup. In fact, he didn''t like to drink tea, took a sip, and tasted the fragrance of tea carefully, just like he thought, it tasted better than coffee. Xiaoguo she is really a perfect girl. "In fact, tea does not quench thirst," Tang Guo said, holding his cheeks. "It is better to drink to quench thirst." "Xiao Guopao is more quenching thirst." This was subconsciously Feng Yu said, not a temte that he had prepared before, but he ignored these because of his nervous and contradictory heart. After half an hour, Feng Yu had calmed down a lot. He touched two USB sh drives, and he did not forget that one of them was Xia Yi. They came to Tang Guo''s game live room, and Feng Yu silently began to install the game. see you tomorrow Chapter 736: Horror Game Female Anchor (16) Chapter 736: Horror Game Female Anchor (16) 736 The Horror Game Hostess (16) Even if she was facing away from Tang Guo, Feng Yu could feel her focused eyes. It''s hard to ignore them when you look at those beautiful eyes seriously. Feng Yu didn''t dare to turn around, he was afraid he couldn''t get it back. Thinking of what he was going to do, he quickly expelled the mess in his head, installed the game with all his heart, and debug the game warehouse. After half an hour, he took a long breath and stood up, "OK." He looked back and sat in the chair, holding his chin, and looked at his Tang Guo with a smile. She looked so clean as she smiled. . For a moment, Feng Yu wanted to take the door away, but he felt another USB stick in his pocket and resisted. "You can use it." He said again, there was a slight trembling between his lips and teeth, and his hands were trembling. He didn''t know what was going on, but at this point, things had to go on. "Can you do that?" Tang Guo got up from his chair, walked to the side of the game warehouse, and looked at it, "Ayu is so good, can I try now?" "Well." Feng Yu only felt that the response was extremely heavy. He shifted his eyes to other positions instead of looking at her face. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile and shouted, "Ayu." "How?" Feng Yu subconsciously turned back and saw a pair of eyes full of love. "After a few days of your birthday, I prepared a birthday gift for you, and the gift will be delivered directly to yourpany. Do nt forget to sign for it Oh." "it is good." "You''d better get off work early that day, and we''ll go to dinner together at night," Tang Guo stepped into the game warehouse and said to him with a smile when hey down. "Next month, I''ll take you home to see you. My parents, they asked before, I talked to you about them. They were all happy for me, they found such a great boyfriend, and theyughed at me and said that they finally found one with a simr smell. " Feng Yuzhen was in the ce, and I did nt know how to answer for a while. Tang Guo had alreadyy in the game warehouse, and she blinked at him. Then I am going to be the first person to experience the holographic game now, A Yu See youter. " Feng Yu opened her mouth and felt a little ufortable in her heart. She would never know that they would not be able to see it for a while. At the moment when Tang Guo closed his eyes, Feng Yu felt that breathing was difficult. He stood hesitating for five minutes, biting his teeth, and finally pressed a hidden button outside the game warehouse. This button could start a program to constrict Tang Guo''s brain electricity. He looked at the disy on theputer side, but felt that his heart was ufortable, and there was something hot that wanted to burst out of his eyes. But his face was serious, except for some paleness, as if nothing had happened. His hands were shaking, and he connected a USB sh drive containing Xia Yi''s brain waves to the game warehouse. He looked cold and ruthless, but no one knew that he was about to suffocate. Rescuing Xia Yi is his wish for many years. This experiment also represents a new departure, so he has to go anyway. Make sure that Xia Yi''s brain waves are put into Tang Guo''s brain. He nced at a red button in the game warehouse. As soon as he pressed it, Tang Guo''s brain waves would be expelled from her brain and tied into that special program. . Tang Guo, who was lying in the game warehouse at this time, saw Feng Yu''s expression clearly. The system asked, "The host is big. Is there anything ufortable? "No, it''s fine." Chapter 737: Horror Game Female Anchor (17) Chapter 737: Horror Game Female Anchor (17) 737 Horror Game Female Anchor (17) Tang Guo first felt that her soul was bound by something, and then found that there was indeed something in her brain. The system told her that this was Xia Yi''s brain waves. Perhaps because she is the soul entering this body, Feng Yu is bound by her soul, not the brain waves seen in this world. She did not resist, after all, she prepared for months for today. System: Yeah, I have never seen such a person, but I have to be kind to a person in good faith in order to get revenge. The purpose is to make this person worse. . Tang Guo can feel that the very weak brain wave has upied her physical brain, but has not yet awakened. In the presence of her powerful soul, the other party is really too weak. As long as she thought that Feng Yu''s program could not restrain her at all, even if she was restrained, it was easy to let Xia Yi''s brain waves disappear. However, she would not do so. In the end, she felt something pulling her soul out and putting her soul into a very dark ce. It didn''t take long before her eyes lighted up and she came to a special ce. She could feel that there were countlessworks around her. Prating through ayer ofwork could reach another ce. She quickly understood that Feng Yu put her in theputer. It should be theputer that was intended to bring her "brain waves" out of that program. Theworks she saw were theworks, and theyers should be various firewalls and the like. Thoseworks have different colors. She has a feeling that these can''t stop her. She can wander freely in the world of thework. After all, she really is not a brainwave, but a powerful soul. I do nt know how many worlds to cross soul. "Somewhat interesting." Tang Guo was curious, and she ran into thework to do something. Is she able to prate these firewalls, securityyers and other things, run into other people''sputers, and asionally look at the secrets of the other party''s hidden folders. And, some guys who secretly download small movies, can she see through at a nce. System: Inexplicable. Soon she tossed this back, because Feng Yu in front of theputer was staring at her with a veryplicated eye. Of course, Feng Yu should only be able to see a series of data that he thought he slept in the past. "Sorry, Xiaoguo." Tang Guo sneered, now that he knows I''m sorry, why do he need to do harm in the first ce? "I will save you well, and when I have the right opportunity, I will save you back." Feng Yu said with a bit of pain, "Xiaoyi has not seen the outside world for many years, and it took me so many years After doing many experiments and choosing thousands of people, only you will be selected in the end to ensure the sess of this experiment. " "I just want Xiaoyi to see the changes in this world. She has been waiting for a long time. She is a very simple girl. I don''t want to let her down again and again." "Sorry, all of this is my selfishness, and I know that if you can hear what I say, you will never forgive me. I don''t ask you to forgive me, but please believe me, someday I will take you Come back,ter ... "Feng Yu''s eyes were struggling," I will take you by my side every day. " After Feng Yu said, he nned to put Tang Guo''s brain waves back into the USB sh drive. Chapter 738: Horror Game Female Anchor (18) Chapter 738: Horror Game Female Anchor (18) Chapter 738: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (18) "small" Feng Yu quickly turned back and saw that the people in the game room moved. He almost blurted out and shouted the word "little mind". Atst he remembered his intention and quickly changed the word for the exit to "Small fruit, you How does it feel, and what is the experience of the game? " Feng Yu came to the game warehouse and suppressed the excitement in his heart. In fact, he didn''t know if it was really sessful, but ording to his experiments over the years, the chance of sess has reached ny-five. Otherwise, he would not dare to do so directly. Xia Yi felt that her body was a bit heavy. When it was a brain wave, she never felt that way. She could swim in theputer. This feeling of familiarity and unfamiliarity now made her very helpless. She opened her eyes, saw Feng Yu in front of her, and asked subconsciously, "Ayu, didn''t you say you wanted to take me into the game? What''s the situation now?" "Little fruit?" Feng Yu deliberately did not know that the person in front of her was Xia Yi. "Little fruit, what are you talking about, didn''t you decide to be the first user of the holographic game warehouse? How are you feeling now?" Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu with enthusiasm and asked, and finally felt that something was wrong. She looked down and found that she had a body. She widened her eyes and was a little weird. "I" The moment Xia Yi opened his eyes, Feng Yu knew that he had seeded. That ignorant and simple look was Xia Yi, and with that naive expression, coupled with this delicate face, he suddenly felt a little different. The original perfect body and face had some cracks in his aesthetic, as if she shouldn''t behave like this, she should always be perfect, even if she stood in the wind in the morning and her hair was blown by cold wind Mess, she''s perfect. "Ayu, I ..." Xia Yi waspletely flustered. She couldn''t cheat Feng Yu, and quickly exined that she was not the anchor of the trial game. She didn''t understand why she ran into the other''s body. She also didn''t exin why this was the case, and she thought that there might be an error in the program before the ident urred. Inwardly, she had a bit of ecstasy, and she even had a body. Then she looked down. This body is also perfect, fair skin, and slender figure. The only disadvantage may be that she should be older than her. Older. But she has a body. She was also a little afraid that the other party might bother her, and that it was short-lived. "Ayu, what should I do now?" Xia Yi asked nervously, Feng Yu quicklyforted her, "I don''t know what went wrong. After Xiaoguo entered the game warehouse, I will bring you in too, intending Let you experience the game without thinking ... " "Mind youe out, let''s think of a solution." Xia Yi nodded and climbed out of the game room. The position of the game room was very close to theptop. Perhaps she hadn''t used her body for a long time. Even though Feng Yu''s eyes were rushing to help her, she pushed down the cup next to theptop, and the water in the cup was spilled on theputer. Due to inertia, she jumped to theputer desk and pushed theptop to the ground all at once, only to hear a bang. Feng Yu had already held Xia Yi, but when he saw that theputer was wet with water and fell to the ground, he only felt that his brain was wiped, and his heart seemed to stop beating. Xia Yi, rushed to theputer in two steps. Chapter 739: Horror Game Female Anchor (19) Chapter 739: Horror Game Female Anchor (19) Chapter 739 Horror Game Hostess (19) Xia Yi was not ustomed to having a body just now, and fell to the ground with one buttock. She did not quite understand why Feng Yu would release her. She rubbed the ce where she was dropped, stood up anxiously, and watched Feng Yu carefully, picked up theptop, frantically wiped the water, and took it apart. She was particrly ufortable. But Anyway just had a body, she and Feng Yu have been in love for so long, she still walked over and said, "Sorry, Ayu, I''m not used to using the body, so I overturned the water ss and identally pushed theputer down. Now. " However, Feng Yu ignored her. Only quickly disassembled theputer, quickly cleaned the water inside, and ording to his experience, rescued theputer in front of Tang Guo "brainwave" as much as possible. His heart beats fast, he never expected such an ident. If he cane back, he will definitely put her into the USB drive before going to see Xia Yi. Xia Yi has already obtained her body, and there she will not be in trouble. Why did he go to see Xia Yi first? Instead of protecting her first, she has lost her body, or was he taken away by herself, can''t she even protect her brain waves now? What Xia Yi said on the side, he didn''t hear it at all. Now he has only one idea, that is, to repair theputer and get her back, he must put it in the USB sh drive safely and take it with him, so as not to lose her. While repairing theputer, Feng Yuman had only Tang Guo alone in her mind, and recalled the various looks she had seen in the past few months. But the more urgent he was, the more shaking his hands were, and he hadn''t fixed theputer for half an hour. Xia Yi was a little hungry. Looking at Feng Yu, she felt sad and unfamiliar with it. It would be bad if she destroyed someone else''s things. So she went to Feng Yu''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "Ayu, I''m hungry. Can you take me to eat first?" If nothing happened just now, Feng Yu would be very happy. The person he likes is Xia Yi. They have been in love for many years and saved her. He must be the happiest. But now, he only felt that the woman around him was particrly annoyed. Xia Yi patted him just to shake his hand and installed it in the wrong ce. He looked up gloomily, "You go to the side first." "Ayu ..." "Did you hear that? Let me go to the side first, and go hungry to find food for yourself. I don''t have time to take care of you now. I have something very important." Very important! Xia Yi cried out for grievances. It turned out that Feng Yu was gentle to her when she was still in an electroencephalogram. She never spoke to her with such a cold tone. She couldn''t ept it, "Ayu, I didn''t reallye to this body on purpose, are you ming me? In case someone was spotted, you can let them take me away." She didn''t understand at all. Theputer was broken and it was broken. No matter how important the document is, she should not take it so seriously with her knowledge of Feng Yu for many years. At least, she thinks that between the file and her, Feng Yu should choose her. But Feng Yu had ignored her, she was only able to shed tears, squatted aside and watched Feng Yu''s careful start-up. The look of expectation was like Feng Yu once told her that she could help her resurrect. After booting, Feng Yu went to Tang Guo''s "brain waves". Chapter 740: Horror Game Female Anchor (20) Chapter 740: Horror Game Female Anchor (20) 740 Horror Game Female Anchor (20) It''s a pity that he searched all the files, even the countless data, deleted the data for a long time, but he recovered it, but still couldn''t find it. "Ayu, what are you looking for, are there any important documents?" Feng Yu looked back stiffly, looking at Xia Yi with tears on her face, and remembered everything she did today. "Ayu, what should I do now? I really don''t know why this is happening. Are you ming me? Can you find a way to get your friend back, and I''ll give her back my body?" Feng Yu froze and looked at theputer that had beenpletely restored. Except for her, there was nothing missing. He whispered, "I can''t find it." He couldn''t find it. She disappeared. Feng Yu''s eyes turned red, did he resurrect Xiaoyi, didn''t he hope, didn''t he hope for many years? Why is he so ufortable now. "Ayu, don''t ignore me, I know it was my fault just now, it''s all my fault to break yourputer." Xia Yi held her arms and cried, if Feng Yu ignored her Now, what should she do? She is very new to this world and cannot survive on her own. She might as well put her into the online world. Feng Yu came back, looking at Xia Yi, who was crying softly, and reached out and wiped the tears on her face, hugging her and saying, "Okay, don''t cry." The voice was so tender that it seemed to be back in the past, Xia Yi Peace of mind, no more crying. "What should we do now?" She asked. Feng Yu patted Xia Yi, "I don''t know where she is, just do it now, I will talk to her when I find her." Feng Yu took out a tissue and carefully wiped tears for Xia Yi, "Don''t cry in the future, understand ?" "Ok." Feng Yu saw Xia Yi smiled, and her heart was loose. How could this face cry? It was really bad to cry. The corners of his eyes were tender. "Smile andugh, don''t you always want to have a body? At this time, I just saw the world. " Xia Yi was of course happy and uneasy at the same time. She didn''t know how long she could have this body, "Ayu, what''s the matter with your friends, when can you find her?" "I''ll try to find it. Don''t think about it. Maybe she runs into the Inte world like you did before. Thework world is sorge, it''s not easy to find her." Feng Yu''s voice was trembling, even he was not sure at all, Did she go to the online world? There is also a chance that it will disappear and disappear forever. "Ayu, I''m afraid you''ll ignore me, I''m so strange to this world, the only one I know is you." Xia Yi was d to have got the body, but she was afraid of a strange world in her life. Of course, she was most afraid of being dismantled. In selfishness, she hopes to upy this body forever. Being able to have a body is really much better than living in a virtual online world. She can hug Feng Yu, she can wear beautiful skirts, and she can eat delicious food. "Don''t worry, my friend is a broadcaster, and I told you before that her profession is to broadcast games daily. She rarely goes home and will not be exposed ..." Feng Yu held Xia Yi and was careful Exined Tang Guo''s life for her and taught her live games. Xia Yi was very curious about all this. She was really interested in games and on the Inte, and soon adapted. Chapter 741: Horror Game Female Anchor (21) Chapter 741: Horror Game Female Anchor (21) # 741 horror game female anchor (21) In order not to reveal the filling, Feng Yu showed Xia Yi a video that Tang Guo used to broadcast live and asked her to imitate it at home. When the imitation is almost finished, let her try to broadcast. All of this went very smoothly. Although the fans felt that today''s anchor was a little weird, they didn''t think much about it. The voice was still that voice, and the tone was still that tone. As for the weirdness, they didn''t expect it for the time being. "Does this really work?" "Okay, the fans are more forgetful, Xiaoyi can slowly change into your live broadcast style, and there will be no problems." Feng Yu said standing not far away, watching Xia Yi broadcast horror games There is only one voice in his heart, not the same, it looks like an imitation, it is still two people, even if the body is the same. He turned around holding his notebook, and while Xia Yi was broadcasting, he was looking for Tang Guo in the online world. At this time, Tang Guo, free andfortable in the online world to see the rare and positive joy, where to take care of Feng Yu. She found that she could really pass through all kinds of obstacles, and she could see the private information without any obstacles. This is not the same as Xia Yi''s brain waves. Maybe she is the soul. The virtual obstacles in theseworks cannot hinder her at all. In order to prove her ability, she also wore into the forums of those secret organizations, and watching the various propaganda of these elements was totally a vition of social order. The key point is that the leader also said particrly arrogantly that few people canpare hisputer technology, so that everyone can talk despite saying that this forum is secure, the server is also abroad, and it ca nt be controlled in China. As soon as Tang Guo heard it, he couldn''t help but make a little damage, exposed all members of this forum to the police uncle, and then waved his sleeve without a cloud. In just a few hours in the huge online world, she has seen countless scams, crimes, trafficking, and so on. As long as she couldn''t get used to it, by the way, they exposed the information and rtionships they had fortunately concealed. system: In the past few hours, Tang Guo was particrly happy to y, no matter how much she did, how much shock she brought to the police uncle, and how much frightened those whomitted crimes. After a long time, they did not dare to do bad things on the Inte. They all agreed that the country has a very powerfulputer master. It is a hundred yers. They are not the kind of opponents. In the end, it was almost fun, she did not forget, but also returned to theputer that Xia Yi used. She hid in a corner and watched Xia Yi''s live game with her own eyes. From nervousness to proficiency, she slowly integrated into her style. She went to Feng Yu''sptop again, watching Feng Yu''s face persistently looking for the familiar wave in the hugework. Unfortunately, there was nothing to gain. She saw Feng Yu''s painful face, a look of despair, andughed sitting in the corner. "This person, you only know what is good if you lose it." "Unification, you have to understand the truth about this, don''t do things that make you regret it, what happened has never been able toe back, even if ites back, it''s different." She propped her chin and murmured. Murmured, "Even if I avenge my revenge, she is not the same as her, but this is not her after all." Chapter 742: Horror Game Female Anchor (22) Chapter 742: Horror Game Female Anchor (22) # 742 horror game female anchor (22) "Feng Shao, did Miss Tange with you today?" "Feng Shao, will Miss Tang note this afternoon?" "Feng Shao, why haven''t you seen Miss Tang for a long time?" "I all miss Miss Tang''s coffee, Feng Shao. When will Miss Tang be avable?" Faced with a colleague''s problem, Feng Yu was about to suffocate. Almost every day he walks into thepany, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at him, all asking Tang Guo and asking when she wille. These days, he is really in pain. He locked himself in the office, staring at the empty coffee cup at his hands. He looked up, looking at where she was sitting, unable to breathe in his heart. He patted his head in annoyance, trying to immerse himself in work. At this moment, the door was knocked. "Feng Shao, looking for you, it seems to be bringing you something. It seems to be a cake shop staff. That cake shop seems very famous." "By the way, I remember Feng Shao''s birthday, it''s not Miss Tang who prepared for Feng Shao." "Looks like today." As soon as Feng Yu was dead, she quickly stood up and rushed out. "Excuse me, Mr. Feng Yufeng?" Because in addition to the expensive cake, there was a valuable watch inside, the manager decided to bring her two male shop assistants with her. Feng Yu nodded stiffly, her hands in her pants pockets clenched, her lips moved, "Yes, it''s me." "Mr. Feng, I wish you a happy birthday." The head of the cake shop sang a birthday song for Feng Yu with the staff, and finally sent the small and exquisite cake to Feng Yu''s hands. " "And this is a birthday present prepared for you by Miss Tang, Mr. Feng, if there is no problem, please sign for it." Feng Yu stared nkly at the cake and watch, her head exploded, there was only a nk, she didn''t know what to say. "Mr. Feng? You are so happy. I did not expect Miss Tang to prepare such a surprise for you." Feng Yu came back, signed quickly, said thank you, returned to the office with the cake and watch box, and forgot to say thank you to colleagues around him who wished him a happy birthday. "Feng Shao, it''s so bad." "Yes, Miss Tang is so good, and he prepared gifts for Feng Shao. Can he be unhappy?" "I envy Feng Shao, my girlfriend is a good family, beautiful and so considerate, gentle and gentle. If I have such a girlfriend, I am willing to hold her in my heart for a lifetime." When Feng Yu walked into the office, she heard these words, holding the things in her hand strongly, her eyes warmed up. When he opened the cake, when he saw the conspicuous line on the top, he copsed, and two heat currents surged from his eyes. "Like you is hotter than games." Feng Yu couldn''t bear it atst. She suppressed her deep feelings, covered her face with her hands, and said nothing, but her tears kept flowing like a river, and she couldn''t stop it. "Look, how painful he is." Theputer is on. Tang Guo can naturally see Feng Yu''s performance. The more painful Feng Yu is, the happier she is. "This is what you do, you have to do it yourself." System: Don''t want to shrink. "The cake ordered by Xiaoguo is so delicious." The system looked at Feng Yu with tears in his face, his mouth sulking, as if he was reluctant to eat the cake, and sighed, mother! Whoever provokes this devil''s little devil is unlucky, but this Yu deserves it. "I''m really reluctant to finish it all at once, so ... I will put it in the refrigerator and take a bite every day." "I will wear the watch that Xiaoguo gave me in the future." "Little fruit, I''ll get you back." see you tomorrow. Feeling good. Chapter 743: Horror Game Female Anchor (23) Chapter 743: Horror Game Female Anchor (23) Chapter 743 Anchorwoman in Horror Game (23) "Feng Shao, what do you think?" In the conference room, all the members of the holographic game designer felt that Feng Yu was being distracted. They were a little weird and had to remind them. They looked at each other and saw Feng Yu stroking the precious watch on his wrist. Did Miss Tang give it? Has always been meticulous in work, this is to see people think? One of the staff who often watched Tang Guo''s live broadcast was a little puzzled. Ms. Tang broadcasted live every day, and it seemed that there was no ce to y. Feng Shao wanted to see Miss Tang. Isn''t that easy? Feng Yu came back and saw everyone staring at his wrist, and quickly covered his watch with his sleeve. Everyone looked at each other, don''t take it, just look at it, and they can''t take it away. "Feng Shao, what did you think about the promotion of our entire game series? You didn''t mean to let Miss Tang help us to promote it together, but also designed a horror game suitable for her. Miss Tang The understanding of the game will definitely bring a visual feast to our future users. " Feng Yu had been wandering before, and hadn''t heard any ns at all, saying only, "Show me the n again." Of course, other people dare not say anything. The entire team was brought by Feng Yu. Feng Yu''s game is also in charge of Feng Yu, but he is more focused on game development and design. This makes people feel that he is not like a businessman. "So be it." "However, the game testers will find another one. After all, the audience of horror games is a minority. Many people don''t like it, so she does not need to promote it." Feng Yu said, he lowered his head and sped his lips, although he yed with small things The game is good, but the understanding of the game is far worse than Xiaoguo. "Understand. We have prepared two other games suitable for the public before. As long as we optimize further, we can start the internal test." "In fact, we are all very confident. After all, this is a feast for the game. No one wants to miss it, but if there is a great anchor to help us promote the live broadcast together, the user experience should be more intuitive. You can also choose one Ten thousand internal beta users y games with the anchor. " "Go as you think, this n is good." After the meeting, someone joked about Feng Yu, "Feng Shao, were you thinking of Miss Tang just now?" When you were talking, you couldn''t help looking at Feng Yu''s wrist. "Miss Tang is so nice, I prepared this kind of intention for you one''s gift." Faced with the envy of her colleagues, Feng Yu felt bitter and only said, "She is really good." "Okay, don''t disturb Fengshao. Today is Fengshao''s birthday. The family must have prepared a birthday banquet for you." My colleague smiled. "I guess Miss Tang must be doing styling or beauty at this moment. Waiting for you downstairs. " "But honestly, Feng Shao, you can''t let other girlse to you all the time, and asionally to look for Miss Tang. Before, everyone looked for you every day, and I was with you all afternoon, but I was really patient." This colleague is a technical backbone of thepany or a woman. Feng Yu walked out of thepany with some numb legs, and subconsciously looked to Tang Guo''s favorite position, her eyes were a little sour. At this time, his cell phone rang, and he pressed the answer button. There came the voice of his mother, "Ayu, the birthday party is ready. Remember to bring the little fruit over." Chapter 744: Horror Game Heroine (24) Chapter 744: Horror Game Heroine (24) Chapter 744: Anchorwoman in Horror Game (24) "I haven''t seen her for a few days. Has she been busytely? Ayu, have you offended Xiaoguo?" "No more talking, remember to bring my daughter-inw back." Before Feng Yu had time to speak, the call was hung up. He opened the door, and finally drove to Tang Guo''s house, dialing the familiar phone number, "Mind." "Ayu, are you off work? Are youing today?" "My birthday today." "Ah, is it A Yu''s birthday? Sorry, I''m sorry, I''ve been broadcasting live, I forgot such an important day, A Yu, I''ll broadcast it to order a cake for you right away. What vor do you like?" Feng Yu''s lips moved. "I''m here to meet you. The family has prepared a birthday party for me. I''ll take you to do the modeling and choose the dress." "Do you still want to look like this? It looks so good and chooses the dress?" Xia Yi was a little dumbfounded. She didn''t have these experiences at all. She was very ordinary in her family, but she liked to y games. She is different from other girls. With pocket money, she buys snacks and some decorations. She saved it and waited until the weekend to go to the Inte cafe package = night to y games. After all, that way, the Inte fee is cheaper, and you can y for one night. It was also because she yed games all night that caused her to die suddenly. "You broadcast first, I''ll be right here." Feng Yu hung up the phone, a little stunned. Isn''t it a wish he had always saved? Why, now he had a regret in his heart. But when he thought of Xiaoyi, he didn''t know anything. He couldn''t me her, so he couldn''t me the other party. Even if Xia Yi couldn''t control the perfect body, he still had to suffer, protecting the body from any harm. When he arrived at Tang Guo''s house, he opened the door and found that Xia Yi was still ying a game. He couldn''t help frowning. "Don''t live broadcast yet?" "Next, next, I heard that there is a new game. See you have note, just y for a while, Ayu, wait a minute, this round will end immediately, up to twenty minutes." Feng Yu looked at the time and saw that Xia Yi was full of interest, so she sat and waited. He hasn''t looked away from Xia Yi''s body. He obviously has the same body and the same face. When Xia Yi is ying the game, he opens his teeth and ws, showing some annoying and childish expressions from time to time. These expressions should not appear at all. On that delicate face. "Yiyi, can you put your legs down when you y the game?" Feng Yu was a bit ufortable. Xia Yi was holding her mobile phone, wearing pajamas, sitting on a chair, and putting those long legs on Rude look on aputer desk. If she wasn''t Xia Yi, he must have been angry. It is because he let Xia Yi own this body. "This is home, and there is no one, so just rx. Isn''t it just rxing to y the game?" Xia Yi looked up a bit confused, and soon regardless of Feng Yu, the game has reached the point. If she is not serious, she will definitely Lost. Feng Yu turned her head away. "Then you y first." This is Xiaoguo''s home. With Xia Yi''s temperament, I don''t know what it will destroy if I live a long time. He intends to enter Tang Guo''s room and put away some valuable things. Those little fruit''s favorite brands of clothes, jewelry, bags, he must receive the room next door, and then lock it with a lock. When Xiaoguoes back, he won''t be angry. Feng Yu was going to take a look at another room. When he opened the cloakroom that he thought was empty, he froze. Chapter 745: Horror Game Female Anchor (25) Chapter 745: Horror Game Female Anchor (25) Chapter 745 Horror Game Female Anchor (25) The cloakroom, which was supposed to be empty, was already full. Inside wasn''t Tang Guo''s clothes, nor was Tang Guo''s bag essories. All the clothes here are men''s, and their styles and brands are what he usually wears. Those essories, ties, belts ... seem to have been prepared for him. Feng Yu''s eyes became hot all of a sudden, just standing outside the cloakroom, aphasia for a long time. The tears in the eye sockets could not be stopped at all, the heart was sad and sad, the heart seemed to be being cut across one by one. "Ayu, Ayu, where are you, I''m fine." After hearing Xia Yi''s voice, Feng Yu quickly closed the cloakroom and closed the door when she came out. The contents are all prepared for him by Xiaoguo, when was it prepared, and why did he not know at all. Xiaoguo, what ns do they have for their future? Xiaoguo had said before that he would take him to see her parents. Feng Yu didn''t dare to think about it anymore and hurried out. Take Xia Yi to the barber shop to make a styling, and bought a dress for her, and finally told her not to show stuffing to his parents. There are more people tonight, so let her talk as little as possible, just keep smiling all the way. If someone asks her what to say, let her pretend to be ill. For this, Xia Yi listened very seriously, saying that there was no problem, and she was afraid of revealing stuffing. In case she is exposed, wouldn''t she have lived such a good life? At the birthday banquet, everything seemed to be going well. Xia Yi followed Feng Yu''s side and kept smiling all the time, because imitating Tang Guo''s action expression also had a period of time, and many people were not familiar with her. However, Feng Yu''s parents still felt that she was weird, and Xia Yi still had some winks. She quickly said that she was ufortable. The second old man was worried about her and asked Feng Yu to send her back early. After Feng Yu sent Xia Yi back home, he was told by his parents that he must take good care of Tang Guo, and they were very satisfied with Tang Guo. He also said to him that there are not many girls like him just now. They have seen so many young girls, none of them like Tang Guo, who like him only with their whole heart. Feng Yu heard in her ears, and her heart became more and more ufortable. is it? His parents also discovered that Xiaoguo''s love for him is pure? "Ayu, the other day, Xiaoguo bought you a lot of clothes and essories, all year round. When youe back overtime sote these days, you have nt had time to tell you that it is in the cloakroom next to you Now, Xiaoguo has backed you up. How to wear it every day, this child is really attentive. " Feng mother''s face was praised, she had never seen such a perfect and capable girl, and she was really too satisfied. Feng Yu was stiffly pushed into the cloakroom. Seeing that the brand clothes he often wore were all here, he quickly dismissed Fengmou and locked himself in. He crouched in the corner, took out his mobile phone, and opened Tang Guo''s live room. Watching her previous live video over and over again, tears fell on the screen. Tang Guo looked at Feng Yu''s silent crying in his mobile phone, propped his chin and snorted, "I didn''t expect a man to cry like a flood, and never stop." System: Are you afraid of the devil! It''s so sad. At this moment, the ringtone of the mobile phone rang, and the word Tang Guo disyed above was sealed by Feng Yu. Then he subconsciously wanted to shout the word "little fruit". He quickly responded and called him not Tang Guo. It''s Xia Yi. Chapter 746: Horror Game Female Anchor (26) Chapter 746: Horror Game Female Anchor (26) Chapter 746 Horror Game Hostess (26) "Ayu, your USB sh drive hasnded here. I was curious to see it. There are three games in it, and they are all horror games." "I''m going to y. I''m interested in seeing the names. These games should be for me?" "In fact, I just want to inform you that although I am not so interested in horror games, now I want to broadcast live. After all, these three games should be good if the audience likes them." "Well, I''m going to try to y, so I won''t bother you." Feng Yu had no time to speak, and Xia Yi hung up. He frowned, and these three games were indeed prepared by him on the whim, originally intended to let Xia Yi y. So I didn''t care that the USB stick was ced there randomly. But Xia Yi opened it up to y, and he always felt a little ufortable. But soon, he was immersed in grief again,pletely forgetting Xia Yi, only looking at the clothes and essories buns in this room, remembering the good times of the previous months. The more memories, the sadder he became. Tang Guo has no interest in watching men flooding. Hearing Xia Yi''s words, the three games in the USB sh drive should be the three mentioned in the plot. These three games have a lot to do with the plot, she decided to go through the plot again. Along the Inte, she was very proficient in drilling into Xia Yi''sputer. The game interface had been opened. She squatted aside and waited for the game to load. The first game Xia Yi chose was: Zombie Bride. There are various difficult levels in it. The big boss of this game is the zombie king, and the bride is a human in the game. The yer''s task is to sessfully save the bride from the zombie town. There are two ways to clear customs, one is to destroy all zombies and take the bride away. Second, while all the zombies and zombie kings are not paying attention, take the bride out of the zombie town. Either way, it feels difficult at first. However, the game will of course set yers to deal with zombies, Maoshan''s various spells. There are people who can fix zombies, and there is a spell that can destroy small zombies. It is said that in the zombie town, there is a spell that can destroy the zombie king. In addition to the amulet and the corpse amulet, there are two very special types of charms, the amulet and the invisibility. If these two spells can be found, there is also a great chance that the bride will be taken away secretly. But this is not easy. Tang Guo saw that the game was almost loaded and controlled his soul into the game. When she reacted, she found that she was wearing a red bridal gown and was sitting in a sedan chair, and was carried in a certain direction. She froze, "Tunzi, this is the legendary power of the story?" should be. Tang Guo smiled, "That''s quite interesting." She looked around, opened the curtain of the sedan chair, and looked at the darkness around, all the trees and trees were very realistic. As if this is not the world of games at all, but rather a real world. She nced in the direction and saw the building faintly. Under her heart, she understood that it should be a zombie town. Now ... she is the bride to marry? ? She touched her face, and tears, and snorted, "I''m a little skeptical of being so realistic, this is a small world." However, this is the world of the game, except that the characters in the game will regard it as the real world. The sedan chair quickly arrived in the town. After the sedan chair lifted the sedan chair into the town andid it down, it quickly slipped away, blowing cold wind around. Chapter 747: Horror Game Female Anchor (27) Chapter 747: Horror Game Female Anchor (27) Chapter 747 Horror Game Female Anchor (27) Tang Guozhen opened the curtain and saw with his own eyes the drivers and Xi Niang running away, as if there would be something to eat here. She held her chin in the sedan chair and waited for a while. As she was about to go out, she heard movement outside. She nced outside and found arge group of zombies bouncing around to the sedan chair, and opened the curtain to look at her, sniffed, as if confirming that she was human. Atst she saw satisfaction from the pale face of the other side, and couldn''t help pulling the corners of her mouth. She dared to say that from the perspective of Xia Yi, she could not see the subtle expressions of the game characters at all. Even if it is a holographicwork game to beunched soon, the characters and scenery in it cannot be as intuitive and realistic as her, which is exactly the same as reality. The level of zombies in front of him should be rtively high. His body is not as stiff as those surrounding zombies, but he is still jumping around. He raised his stiff hand, and Tang Guo''s sedan moved. Do zombies carry a sedan? "I''m going to die." Shemunicated with the system. The system is weak and weak, [I don''t know, the host is big, you''re steady. But what happened quickly made them think more. The zombies carried the sedan instead of jumping and walking, but flying directly. She could feel very stable, and she was not afraid of the horrible zombies all around, she just opened the curtain to watch the night of the town. The leading zombie suddenly turned around, stared at Tang Guo with a strange look, and finally seemed to confirm something, then turned around in peace. Tang Guo found that the performance of these zombies was really strange. It didn''t take long for the sedan chair to be lowered, and a stiff voice came from outside, "bride, get off the sedan." Tang Guo consciously got out of the car and traveled through so many worlds. She did experience this for the first time. She was particrly curious and did not worry about her own safety. Tang Guo stepped out of the sedan chair, and in front of him was arge house. The lead zombie said again, "Go in." Tang Guo carried the skirt that he was wearing, and went in very well. This made the leading zombie particrly strange. After looking at her for a while, he made sure that she did not have a problem, and then looked away. The lead zombie pushed open a new furnished house, Tang Guo consciously walked in, and after a while, the zombie bounced back to her to eat. She confirmed that the food was really human, and she took a bite without being polite. The leading zombie opened his eyes and looked at Tang Guo, who was eating food with interest. Obviously, with his stiff mind, he couldn''t tell why the bride was not scared at all. In the end he did not see any problems and had to leave. "It tastes good." Tang Guomunicated with the system. "It''s so interesting. I don''t know if the zombie king is also very interesting." In the plot, there is not much information about the zombie king, and the appearance time is very small. In the plot, the original owner and her situation are not the same. She appeared in the game and became a bride. The original owner was to control her own brain waves before she took control of the bride''s body, so it was different in essence. She is pretty sure that the current body seems to be her body. She has full control. The bride is just a game character and has no soul. She was thinking, and the door was pushed open. She looked up and watched the figureing in. That''s right, I walked in, my body wasn''t stiff, and the other person didn''t look like a zombie except for his pale face. She stopped eating food. This old zombie should be of the highest level. She could walk in, she thought so. I''ll write another chapter. It''ste today. The baby can''t wait to sleep, good night. Chapter 748: Horror Game Female Anchor (28) Chapter 748: Horror Game Female Anchor (28) Chapter 748 Horror Game Hostess (28) Tang Guo also had a chicken leg in his hand. The chicken leg had been bitten, and there was a neat row of teeth marks on it. She is looking at Zombie King, and Zombie King is looking at her. With four eyes facing each other, they just stared at each other, and no one spoke. In the end, she saw the Zombie King smiling at her and sitting next to her, saying with interest, "Is the game character doing this realistically now?" Tang Guo :? When Tang Guo didn''t respond, the zombie king reached out to her face and squeezed her face all at once, while still shouting praise, "The expression is so rich, I thought I saw a real person." Tang Guo: What''s the situation, isn''t this old zombie''s person supposed to be funny? This zombie bride is actually a horror funny story game? She remained calm and decided to look at the situation first. This old zombie did have a little meaning. She took a sip of chicken drumsticks and continued to watch the other side''s reaction. The other side stumbled a little, admiring, and nostalgic, "It seems that Feng''s has a terrific character." At this moment, Tang Guo felt that things were not easy. The game character can be rich in emotion and experience, even if he is very intelligent, but he will never use this expression and tone to directly say anything to his bride. Thinking of her own situation, she had some guesses. Couldn''t ... there was a real brain wave in this old zombie, or was it rted to Feng''s? "Bridal, is the chicken leg good?" Zombie King may be too lonely, even sitting on the side and teasing this game character with rich expressions, "Do you want to?" Tang Guo: "..." System: Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha,ugh at him. He''s sure that the host will have a show operation. Sure enough, hearing Tang Guo''s next answer, the system programs were a bit messy. Tang Guo bite a chicken leg and chewed slowly, Baba said, "Do you have a lot of chicken legs? My family is poor and I have never eaten chicken legs." System: He knew it would happen. "Yes, I have a lot of chicken legs." The zombie king was intrigued and found the bride to be particrly interesting. When he woke up from the game, he was trying to get out, but there seemed to be no way. He had been trapped in a stand-alone plot game without an Inte connection, and he couldn''tmunicate with the outside world. I didn''t expect to meet such an interesting person. Against the moonlight outside the window, the pale face of Zombie King was actually beautiful. He was also wearing a big red suit, with his lips raised, as if he had discovered something interesting, "Want to eat?" "I want to eat." Tang Guo nodded very well. "I want to eat chicken legs every day." System: The dog has lost him. The Zombie King''s smile softened. It would be fun to talk to such an interesting yer every time he appeared. He is not lonely in such a stand-alone horror game. I''m afraid that such an interesting game yer setting may not appear every time. After all, this may be the idental triggering of the hidden character of the game character. If this happens every time, there will be a day of boredom. But now, he is still very interested. The zombie king pointed to the chicken legs on the table, and his voice was a little seductive. "The bride of the king, chicken legs eat every day." ording to the setting of the game character, he guessed that even if the bride is not afraid of him, once he asks the other party to be his bride, she will definitely resist. He especially wanted to see what expression she would use to resist. The pure author broadcasts Tang Guozhen''s old zombie at midnight. I didn''t expect it, haha! see you tomorrow. Chapter 749: Horror Game Female Anchor (29) Chapter 749: Horror Game Female Anchor (29) Chapter 749 Horror Game Hostess (29) "As your bride, can you eat chicken drumsticks every day?" Tang Guo held the chicken drumsticks in one hand and asked with anticipation, it looked as if he had never eaten chicken drumsticks in his life. The Zombie King could not help but smile, "Yes, as the King''s bride, you can eat chicken legs, not only chicken legs, but also all kinds of mountain and sea vors. Eat whatever you want." He didn''t believe it anymore, and the bride would promise it next. However, for the bride''s reaction to the present, he feels very interesting. Is the emotion of the characters in the current horror game so twisty? Tang Guo smiled and said, "You didn''t lie to me?" "How could I lie to you." The zombie king answered honestly that he had tricked a game character into doing nothing but just want to see how she would react. It hasn''t been this interesting for a long time. Tang Guo lowered his chicken legs and moved the stool to the zombie king''s side. His beautiful eyes looked directly at the zombie king''s eyes, and the zombie king was also stunned by the game yer. Very realistic. The bride looked at him with such a serious look, his heart couldn''t help beating. If he is a game character, maybe he will really leave the bride here at all costs and not allow anyone to take her away. "Then I will be your bride in the future." Tang Guo answered with a smile, she thought that guy was not in this world, but did not expect toe to the game. The still-familiar soul waves, or no memory through, the other party is much worse than her, directly into the game, it seems that they can not return. Looking at a funny game yer, I can''t help but tease, I''m afraid I don''t know how long I''m stuck in the game, it will be so boring, s, it''s pitiful. "Tunzi, actually we are lucky, aren''t we?" System: Don''t want to shrink. But when the host determined that the zombie king was the mysterious traversal, he secretly eximed. He nced at the energy that was slowly growing again, and he was even happier. what? The zombie king froze, "What did you say?" "I said that I will be your bride in the future." Tang Guo repeated, looking at him with a puzzled and ignorant look. "You said, if you want to eat chicken legs every day, be your bride." Zombie King: Shouldn''t it be impossible to kill? Are there any bugs in this game? Tang Guo didn''t care about it. She moved a little more, directly holding the zombie king''s arm, and shouted with a smile, "Xianggong, you didn''t lie to me before, I''m your bride, can you not want me, Be responsible to me. " Suddenly caught by the game character, the zombie king said that his brain was a bit stiff and he didn''t respond. No, this is not the same as the background story of the game. He nced seriously at Tang Guo who was holding his arm. The cute and cute appearance made him unable to move his fingers. He wanted to pinch her face, which he pinched before, he felt It feels particrly good. "Xiangong, have you regretted it and thought that I ate too much and couldn''t afford it, and didn''t want me to be your bride?" Tang Guo ttened his mouth, his eyes shed with tears, little grievances, afraid of being abandoned, The zombie king blurted out, "No, my king has not repented." "That''s good." Tang Guo held the zombie king''s arm in one hand and picked up a chicken thigh. Chapter 750: Horror Game Female Anchor (30) Chapter 750: Horror Game Female Anchor (30) Chapter 750 Horror Game Hostess (30) "I heard the people in the vige say before I came here. There is no way to go back to this small town. All the horrible zombies live here." "I was a little scared before, but after I came in, the zombies didn''t seem to hurt me. They were much friendlier than the people in the town." The zombie king twitched his lips. What should he say? When he was personal, he really attracted all kinds of women, but he didn''t expect to be able to hide in the game, which should be avoided by his bride. Attracted. They can appear. There should be a yer ying this game. He is a little curious. When the yer can''t take the bride, and the bride will be willing to marry him, what will the yer do? I don''t know why, the zombie king had some expectations in his heart. Remembering that the woman holding him was just a game character, he was not so ufortable. He looked at her relish chicken drumsticks with interest, and instructed his butler to get some more delicious food. "Sangong, you are so nice." Tang Guo''scentpliment, "People in the vige are guessing that I can live here for a few days. Although Xianggong is a zombie, I don''t think you are scary. A handsome and gentle man like Xianggong looks for him No. " The zombie king''s exaggerated smile was really a lovely bride. He raised his hand and touched her head, and asked, "Is it not good in the vige?" "Where can I live well, my family is poor, and there are two younger sisters and three younger brothers below. This time, Xianggong is going to marry, and they asked me to marry in order to exchange some money." Knowing clearly that this is the setting of the game, the zombie king listened to Tang Guo''s words, and still feltpassion for her life. "Then you will be at ease with this king, and you will not have such poor and difficult days." "As long as the sacrifice doesn''t regret and throw me out of the zombie town, of course I am willing to stay with you." The zombie king took a deep breath, which was too realistic. If he faced such a bride every day, he would not be able to hold it back and wanted to grow old with her. Unfortunately, she is just a game character. Tang Guo was almost full and said to the zombie king, "Xiangong, I want to take a bath, and then we''ll rest." She clearly felt the other person''s body stiff for a moment, and her heart blossomed. Although the personality is different, the degree of shyness has not improved. I was shy as soon as I was really cute. "My king asked the housekeeper to prepare for you." He is the biggest boss of this game. As long as he is in the zombie town, he has whatever he wants. Soon, the butler was the zombie leader who had been staring at Tang Guo before, and prepared water for her. The plot has not yet begun, everything is hidden. She guessed that Xia Yi was still outside the zombie town, and that she had to go through some trials beforeing to the zombie town. So the picture here, everything that happened, nobody can see. She got up and walked behind the screen, taking afortable shower. "A bit realistic." The bath water is so realistic, isn''t it really a small world of its own? Perhaps for game characters, this is true, but only for people in the outside reality, is this ce unreal or created by them. After taking a bath, she came out from behind and saw the zombie king sitting upright, holding his arm, "Sangong does not wash, would you like me to help you?" Chapter 751: Horror Game Female Anchor (31) Chapter 751: Horror Game Female Anchor (31) Chapter 751: Horror Game Hostess (31) "No, it''s not necessary." The zombie king quickly stood up, "You sleep." He didn''t wait for Tang Guo''s reaction, he quickly walked out the door. Although he was a game character, he was ... not so distraught. Tang Guo looked at the closed door, listening to the hurried footsteps, and rolled on the bed,ughing abruptly. This is too fun, it seems that the zombie king did not know she was a real person. She sat cross-legged with her hand on her chin and thought, "If he knew I was alone, what would he do?" [Well ... ording to my irresponsible guess, he will fall in love with the host greatly, and he will be wherever you mean in the future, and will not avoid it like he does now. He should not be interested in a rtionship with the game characters, but after knowing that the host is a human, there will not be so many concerns. He could understand how much the host''s influence on the mysterious traversal was too short to bear, and the timing of each appearance was so timed. "So ..." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow. "Then I won''t get off the horse so early." System: Host, your lovely home will give you bad y. "Xia Yi should being soon. The plot hints that in this game, the bride''s first night in the zombie town, Xia Yi wille to the town to find the position of the bride." Tang Guo nned not to sleep. She got dressed andy on the bed in such a leisurely manner, chatting with the system while thinking of her long absence from the group. Every time she enters a new world, she asks the system to show her face, indicating her existence. But she still missed some of her friends in the group, "Open the group, I''ll talk to them." [School Flower]: Is everyone here? Brother Ziyun, Brother Mo, Brother Chixiao? [Ziyun Real Man], [Mo Yuntian], and [Chixiao Zhenjun] all appeared at the same time and answered, "Yeah, sister." Tang Guo is a bit happy, just fine, "How''s it going?" [Real Ziyun]: It''s pretty good. Soon after you left, the three of us went up to the fairnd. It was not very good at first. Originally, we were also regarded as the top yers in the cultivation industry. Only in Xianjie did we realize that everything had to be started from the beginning. The feeling of falling was really ufortable. [Chixiao Zhenjun]: In order to survive and find resources to cultivate, I started my old business and gave people a refining tool. I knew that Lingshi was useless in the fairy realm. [Mo Yuntian]: After reaching the immortal realm, the three of us joined forces. I was responsible for the development of forces. Ziyun and Chixiao worked one alchemy and one alchemist, and slowly umted strength. There are also many dangers. In short, they are simr to the practice world. They are fists who speak well. Now they gradually stabilize and will not be bullied at will. The disciples who are also sisters have to soar for a while before we can avoid many dangers. Tang Guo looked at them with a lot of words, "That''s good, I haven''t talked to you for a long time, and I''m afraid you will have an ident." [Real Ziyun]: Just rest assured, we are not the top forces in the fairnd, we still have no problem protecting ourselves. It''s a girl, you can''t wait for a short time to live in a small world, that''s full of infinite crisis, you have to be careful, we all look forward to meeting you again someday. [Mo Yuntian]: Those of your disciples have asked you, we said that you have left, not in the cultivation world, they are all very sad, and they also want to meet their sister again. Chapter 752: Horror Game Female Anchor (32) Chapter 752: Horror Game Female Anchor (32) Chapter 752 Horror Game Hostess (32) Tang Guo watched a lot of words in the group, hesitated and crossed so many worlds. Almost every character in the world is a passenger to her. From that mysterious traversal to joining this group, she seemed to be remembered in this endless shuttle. They are just like her, as long as she continues to cultivate, they will live forever and have infinite life. Always exist in the group, they will always be connected. Thinking about it that way makes her feel better. "I see." She replied, "I hope there will be a chance to visit your fairnd and meet you again. It''s just that I can''t control this shuttle to the world." If she could control these small worlds, she would be different. At that time, the infinite shuttle meant to her that it was no longer alive, but fun. Others in the group also greeted her, saying that she hadn''t seen her for a long time. She told them about some of the things that happened after leaving the Xiuxian World and shuttled to the small world. The people in the group listened with great interest and were surprised. She never expected that she would have such an interesting experience. Knowing that she was in the game now, they were even more curious. We talked together for a long time, and when I heard how she got into the game, I was angry with her. But they didn''t worry much about her, because she was too amazing, too mysterious, too powerful, and those who harmed her would definitely not end well. She won''t stab people to death with a stab, she will only let those who are sorry for her die. At this point, Mo Yuntian was very impressed. When they were soaring, Leng Yeling had gone mad and became the first lunatic in the practice world. She opened her mouth and closed her mouth with Tang Guo, and smirked as she watched the woodcarving called Saint Aunt. Mo Yuntian had no choice but to help him. Whoever told his stupid disciple to make a mistake himself, and got the end, he asked for it. The girl''s disappearance was really terrifying, so Leng Yeling had no chance to regret it. "Everyone, I''ll get off first. The plot here is about to start. I will y with her first, and I will find you when I have time." Tang Guo heard the system prompt and greeted the people in the group. Down. She opened her eyes, and the door had just been gently opened, followed by a petite figure sneaking in. Tang Guo nced at each other, a little surprised, did not expect that in this game, the appearance of this figure is the original look of Xia Yi. When Xia Yi''s character saw Tang Guo, she smiled happily towards her and walked to Tang Guo''s side. "I''m here to take you away," said Xia Yi''s game character. At the same time, Xia Yi, who is controlling the game from the outside, is also a little nervous looking at her game characters and approaching the target. After all, she is still very difficult to enter this zombie town. "You don''t want to marry the scary zombie king." In fact, when these words look at the screen here in Xia Yi, the characters in the game automatically talk to the bride. But from the perspective of Tang Guo, he is talking to a real human being. "Don''t be afraid, I will definitely take you out of the zombie town and send you home safely. From now on, you will listen to me, understand?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Why should I listen to you?" When Tang Guo asked this sentence, Xia Yi''sputer interface and the bride''s head instantly appeared on the screen, which made Xia Yi bewildered. Chapter 753: Horror Game Female Anchor (33) Chapter 753: Horror Game Female Anchor (33) Chapter 753 Horror Game Hostess (33) Xia Yi soon reacted. These dialogues should be set up. Her game characters should be able to connect with the bride, so she was not worried. Her goal now is to let the bride promise to follow her, and then she can take the bride out of the house to find some key clues and get props to escape the town. Sure enough, there was a new dialogue above her characters. She was relieved when she saw it. It seems that Ayu''s game for her is really good. "You stay in a zombie town. There is only one way to go. You are a human. How can you be a zombie and follow me, you can survive." Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t go, I won''t go, who are you, why are you here to trick me into leaving my husband?" Xia Yi is a bit dumbfounded. Is the current rescue horror game dialogue so emotional? This Xianggong has been called, has the Zombie King sessfully brainwashed the bride, is this increasing the difficulty for the yer? "Anyway, you have to go with me. You will be dead if you stay here." Obviously, Xia Yi''s game characters are already anxious. Tang Guo still said slowly, "I won''t leave Xianggong, why would you break through me and Xianggong?" "No, you must have been deceived by the zombie king. I must take you away today." Tang Guole was broken, Xia Yi was dumbfounded when he watched his game character pop up from his head. This ... Isn''t this story a bit wrong? Why does she feel like she is ying an old witch and want to break up a pair of lovers? "Xiangong,e here. There is a person who doesn''t know where toe out. She came up and said she would secretly take me away. She wanted to separate us cruelly?" Tang Guo suddenly shouted, Xia Yi''s game character was stunned. Xia Yi was stunned when he saw that series of words. Is this really okay? As soon as Tang Guo''s voice fell, the Zombie King flew in from the outside, pping Xia Yi''s game characters on the wall, and keeping Tang Guo behind him. He told his followers, "Tie her." "Yes, king." Tang Guo was so upset that he asked you to y the game. I didn''t expect to be yed by the game. System: Poor Xia Yi. The Zombie King then looked back at Tang Guo. It seemed that Zi had confirmed that she really did not want to leave. Atst he asked, "Why don''t you go with her?" "Sangong, don''t you want me?" Tang Guo stared at the Zombie King with pity, making the poor zombie king think he had made a big mistake and made her cry. "My king didn''t mean that." The zombie king suddenly felt that even if the bride he was facing was a game character, he didn''t want to hurt her or watch her look aggrieved, let alone make her cry. "Why did Xianggong ask me whether she can walk or not? Didn''t you say before that you want me to be your bride?" The zombie king hurried forward to coax, "Well, the king asked the wrong thing, it is the king''s fault, there is no intention to drive you away, as long as you want to be here, if you want." Even if she wants to leave, he You can also give her water. The fake zombie king didn''t realize that his principles had gradually disappeared. System: It''s hard to say. "Sangong, she wants to tear us apart. Does she secretly like you and want to tear us apart?" The zombie king is a little bit crying, can the game characters still be jealous? Why was he a little **** happy in his heart? Chapter 754: Horror Game Female Anchor (34) Chapter 754: Horror Game Female Anchor (34) Chapter 754 Horror Game Hostess (34) "My king doesn''t know her." The Zombie King quickly answered, looking back at the arrested man, "My King will make her drive out of town." He winked at the housekeeper, made a "kill her" mouth, the housekeeper knew, raised his stiff hand, and took Xia Yi''s game character out. Xia Yi waspletely stupid in front of theputer, this ... Is this a bit wrong? She had just reacted, and when she was about to escape, she did not expect the big housekeeper to smile at her, and said to the zombies in the zombie town, "Bit her." Then, the screen in front of her was ck, and immediately after the game failed, four big characters appeared on theputer screen, and she stayed nk and extremely depressed. "Is this really a simple storyline horror game?" She didn''t just tell the bride to take each other away. She didn''t do anything. The bride''s reaction was unexpected. Is this the essence of this game, unlike the previous games? Tang Guo naturally knew that if the outside zombies killed Xiayi''s game characters, if they hadn''t yet acted, they would have burst outughing. This zombie king will be violent, but it''s amazing. It is not surprising to think of the other person as a human. But a human has different feelings towards the game characters, which is somewhat interesting. "Xiangong, will that bad guy stille?" Tang Guo certainly knew that Xia Yi would definitelye again. Xia Yi is naturally obsessed with the game. This kind of scene that is inexplicably dead right after he leaves the school will make the other person feel bitter. Xia Yi should always y this horror game. Moreover, Xia Yi ns to y while broadcasting because of what just happened. This made the Zombie King hesitate a little bit, and the other party shoulde again, and it can''t be solved by killing it once. "This King is not sure." "Sangong, you live here, we are husband and wife, I am your bride, why don''t you live with me?" Zombie King: "..." The bride asked to live with him, how should he answer, he is not a game character, but actually a real person. Tang Guo dragged the zombie king''s sleeves, and he looked pitiful, and the zombie king finally nodded, "Well, my king is here for you." "Right, right, we are husband and wife and naturally we should live together." Tang Guo found that the ears of the zombie king were red with the naked eye, and his heart was hahahaha ... It was a zombie, but the ears were still red. Is this a bug? Next, the zombie king stumbled into a bed with his bride, still a little dreamy in his head. He even shared the same bed with a game character. Fortunately, this is a horror game, not an adult game. The bride does not know that there is something that cannot be described between the couple. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. A game character who wants to live with him as a husband and wife feels extremely shame and beasts. Tang Guo actually wanted to sleep, and fell asleep holding the Zombie King. Regardless of his stiff body, let her be his bride, he said it himself, then don''t y tricks. The Zombie King didn''t sleep all night, so he opened his eyes and looked at the bride who had fallen asleep in his arms. This ... Isn''t this a bit strange, he felt the warmth in the ce where he touched his heart. Xia Yi here finally reacted. Seeing that it was not early, she also nned to sleep. When the live broadcast tomorrow afternoon, she must broadcast this zombie bride with fans. See you tomorrow! Chapter 755: Horror Game Female Anchor (35) Chapter 755: Horror Game Female Anchor (35) 755 Horror Game Female Anchor (35) At nine o''clock in the morning, Xia Yi woke up. After waking up, she thought of the zombie bride horror story game that she yedst night and couldn''t help but call Feng Yu to ask if there was anything special about that game. At that time, Feng Yu was having a morning meeting. She was originally trapped in a quiet conference room and was broken by the ringtone of the cell phone. Feng Yu ced the mobile phone at the conference table, and a technical director sitting not far away nced at him, and the word "small fruit" disyed on it revealed an ambiguous expression and quickly winked at the other people in the conference room. "Feng Shao, answer the phone first, maybe there is something urgent." Tang Guo hasn''te to thepany for a long time, and many people miss it. Recently busy, they don''t have much time to watch the live broadcast. I don''t know what''s going on. Sometimes I always feelfortable when I watch the live broadcast. There were also those who attended Feng Yu''s birthday banquet, and almost did not say a word to Tang Guo. The other side only smiled when he saw him, and wanted to say a few words, Tang Guo turned to other ces, which is very strange. They didn''t know that Tang Guo was not in contact with them, and he waspletely afraid of revealing stuffing. Feng Yu originally wanted to hang up the phone and was watched by everyone. Finally she had to pick up her mobile phone and go out. "what''s up?" Xia Yi did not hear Feng Yu''s indifferent tone, and she now especially wanted to know what hidden secrets this game has. "Ayu, didn''t I y the game you put in the USB drive yesterday? I found that the plot of that game is a bit strange. I have never yed like that. How did you think of it?" "I n to broadcast the zombie bride I yed yesterday yesterday. The bride in it has never been seen before. It''s really interesting." Feng Yu frowned, "You called me early in the morning, just told me that this game is interesting?" "Yeah, can''t we? We didn''t all discuss games like this every day. Didn''t you design the game for me to experience it advanced?" Xia Yi asked a little confused and reacted, "Is it me Excuse me, sorry, Ayu, I''m just too excited. I think this game is really new and will definitely be popr. " "I have only yed one at the moment, the other two have not yed yet." Feng Yu also remembered their past experience, and his expression eased a little, "Okay, I know, these three games are specially prepared for you, just like you like it. I''m busy in the morning, don''t call me if I''m fine Come here, just send me a message. " He remembered the words "small fruit" disyed every time he saw the caller ID, and said, "I''ll buy you a new cell phone and calling card after work. The one in your hand is my friend''s. Just put it away. " "Okay, I get it now." The phone hung up, and Xia Yi''s interest diminished a bit. She fiddled with her cell phone. "Yeah, this is someone else''s." She nced at the live broadcast booth, "This is also someone else''s." She stepped out of the cubicle, and looked at the noble and elegant room. "It''s all others." It didn''t belong to her at all. Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, she looked at this delicate and perfect face, her white and slender body, "the body is also someone else''s." She touched her smooth face, even if she didn''t use skin care products, and thought of her body. Chapter 756: Horror Game Female Anchor (36) Chapter 756: Horror Game Female Anchor (36) Chapter 756 Horror Game Hostess (36) Although I am only a teenager, my skin is yellow due to staying upte to y games, and it is easy to get oil in the T zone. asionally, two terrible e may appear on my face. Even without these on the face, it is not as good as this body. As a teenager, she had never used high-end skin care products and rubbed a lot of maintenance lotion. The design of this bathroom is very European, and the items around it are things she has never seen before. Xia Yi lowered her head and did not dare to look at her in the mirror. If she looked closely, she would feel ufortable. This beautiful face does not belong to her, and everything she enjoys does not belong to her. It was only by ident that she got it all. Once she looks at her in the mirror, she will see her inferiority hidden in the depths from this beautiful appearance. Only herself can see the inferiority. Out of this beautiful house, she would have nothing. She should be fortunate that the master of this body likes games or is a game anchor. She even wondered if the other party would nevere back. If the other party could note back, would she be able to upy all this forever. Xia Yi quickly shook her head, how could she have such malicious thoughts, all this did not belong to her, how could she be so vicious. She should wash her face and put on a perfect light makeup, ordering a delicious takeaway. Finally, sitting in front of theputer, getting acquainted with this world that is strange to her, and getting in as soon as possible. If the master of this body returns one day, she may not enjoy such a rxing life, and she must prepare for her future life. Maybe A Yu will find her a poor family, but it fits her body very well. The other party must have no breath of life before she can take possession, so she cannot covet all this body. Yes, Xia Yi, you can''t be greedy for this, this is wrong. Xia Yi quickly washed her face and looked at the expensive brand of facial cleanser purchased by Tang Guo. She ns to wash her face with water today. She just washed it twice, and still felt something wrong. She stared at the face in the mirror for a while andughed, "This body is from someone else. If I wash my face with water only, and then do nt use cosmetics, wait for her toe back and see Poor skin, maybe angry. " "Yes, my body is now Ayu''s friend. It must be well maintained and cannot be used up." "Cosmetics and facial cleansers are all expired. I use them. This is for the body. Why didn''t I think about it?" Xia Yi said, it was very easy to start using everything on the washstand. "However, I will not move the valuables of the original owner. I will buy thingster and use only the money I earn." After thinking about it, Xia Yi breathed a long sigh of relief, as if that guilt had been reduced a lot. In the afternoon, she opened the live room and started broadcasting games for fans. Tang Guo''s style, she has already imitated. Perhaps it was because her brain waves wandered in the online world, and coupled with the body''s own muscle memory, no fan found anything wrong. In the game, Tang Guo also fell asleep. She looked at the sky outside, still ck. "It''s not a small world, it''s a game world." Tang Guo smiled. "There should be no daylight here." She nced around and the Zombie King was gone. Chapter 757: Horror Game Heroine (37) Chapter 757: Horror Game Heroine (37) 757 Horror Game Female Anchor (37) There was a lot of food on the table, the most eye-catching was that big te of chicken legs. It seems that the zombie king thought she really liked eating chicken drumsticks, which made Tang Guo can''t help butugh. What a lovely person. She was not polite at all, and just ate it. Not long after, she heard movement in the room, nced back, and saw that Xia Yi''s game character actually crawled in through a hole in the room. The other was ashen-faced and looked at her with a silly smile, almost did not let her squirt out the food in her mouth. "Shh." Xia Yi''s game character made a snoring gesture towards Tang Guo. The opponent carefully looked around and slowly moved to Tang Guo. Xia Yi in front of theputer is actually a little nervous, especially when the bride is actually kicking a chicken leg, is this game really not funny? Horror funny game? "I''m here to save you." "Come with me. I can take you out of the zombie town and send you home to guarantee you can go out alive." Tang Guo giggled with a smile, "Why should I go home?" Xia Yi froze for a moment, and a word came out of her game character, "This is a terrible zombie town, you are a human, and sooner orter you will be transformed into a zombie by the scary zombie king." "There are many chicken legs to eat here, so I won''t go back." The audience watching the live broadcast saw the bride''s response and the entire live broadcast room exploded. One after another asked what kind of horror game, surely not a funny game? The bride''s reaction was really beyond their expectations. Today the anchor told them that there is a very interesting game. Is it the bride s unusual response? Tang Guo squinted his legs to make the audience in the broadcast room stare. Bride, isn''t it a bit inelegant like you. "You have to follow me, and you won''t be toote." Xia Yi''s game character said again. Tang Guo nced at her, "You go, I don''t want to go, what can you do to send me back. My family is so poor that I do nt get a chicken leg all year round. There are many younger brothers and sisters in the family, you send me Back, my father and mother turned around and sold me to the king in town. Wang Yuanwai is seventy years old this year. He has more than 20 roommates in his house. I heard that he is notfortable walking. Did you rescue me from here, didn''t you push me into the fire pit? " Xia Yi was dumbfounded. The audience watching the live broadcast was also dumbfounded. Bride, do you want to be so real. Some people in the live broadcast are a little silent, and usually they have seen simr plots. They are heroic heroes who rescue some poor people. At that time, they were happy for the heroine of justice, especially after the poor man was rescued. But they never seemed to think, what kind of life would these poor people live after being sent home? Often these poor people are not sent here by their loved ones? Rtives are willing to let them die. After being sent back, their rtives are afraid they will not be happy. As the bride said, it is estimated that they will really be pushed into another fire pit. The protagonist stands for justice. They only saved the poor from a fire pit. In fact, they could not save these poor people at all. Obviously it is a horror game, and many people are thinking about it. Chapter 758: Horror Game Heroine (38) Chapter 758: Horror Game Heroine (38) Chapter 758 Horror Game Hostess (38) "Anyway, you have to leave here." Xia Yi''s game character continued. Tang Guo replied, "My husband is very kind to me. He gave me chicken drumsticks, but he didn''t kill me. He was very gentle. I didn''t want to go." "No, you are a human, he is a zombie, and he will hurt you sooner orter." Tang Guo smiled: "You''re not my husband. How do you know he would hurt me?" She pointed to the food on the table. "He follows me and says I don''t want to leave, he won''t drive me away." .Compared to my family, he is the best in the world for me. Once I leave the zombie town, I may never find such a good person for me. " "I would like to stay here whether he is a human or a zombie." "If I don''t leave, what will hinder you? My life and death, I can decide for myself, you, a nosy person, also dug a hole in my home, for everyone''s sake, I You won''t be called me once, let''s go. " "No, you have to go with me." The audience in the live room was a bit frizzy. [The bride does not leave, why do you have to leave? [That is, it''s really good to see how people live. [The zombie king doesn''t seem to be so fierce. If she really hurts her, she won''t be so good to her. [If I were nt leaving, I would rather have a love affair with a zombie than marrying an old man with 20 or so roommates and 70 or 80 years old. Tang Guo clearly saw the reaction of the audience in the live broadcast, and he was very happy. He continued, "Let''s go. When I''m here for a while, I will grab you and let his men kill you." [Ha ha ha ha, this bride will threaten, terrible. [This game, my pink bride. Xia Yi''s game characters are set to take the bride away, and Xia Yi also wants to clear the customs and take the bride away. The bride did not agree, and she did not find a hidden plot to break through. She could only let the game character talk to the bride. "The zombie king is a zombie, after all, he cannot be good to you forever. And your family will always be yours, and you will never want you to die." Not to mention that the fans in the live room, Xia Yi himself, felt that this sentence was really hypocritical. If the family really does not want the bride to die, how can she send her out? Tang Guo felt almost the same and shouted outside, "Xiangong, yesterday the bad guy came again, and she wants to tear us up." Seeing what the bride said, the audience in the broadcast room was stunned. The bad guy yesterday? They are very suspicious. Does the bride of this game still have memory? Xia Yi was also a little surprised, the bride actually remembered her? This ... this ... what kind of game is this? She is pretty sure, this is a stand-alone horror story game. When everyone was puzzled, the Zombie King flew in from the outside and pped Xia Yi''s game character on the wall directly. Live room fans: [Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, so miserable anchor. [The worst mischief, no one. [Great, my zombie king. [Unexpectedly, the face of the zombie king and the bride. [What to do, I must be poisoned, and I hope the Zombie King and the bride severely abuse the anchor. [+1, you are not alone. [+1, you really are not alone, I also want to watch the anchor being abused. Chapter 759: Horror Game Female Anchor (39) Chapter 759: Horror Game Female Anchor (39) Chapter 759 Horror Game Hostess (39) "Xiangong, why does she always want to break us up, are you sure she is secretly in love with you?" Tang Guo asked with a jealous face, holding the zombie king''s arm. Zombie King: "..." It''s so realistic, he thinks he really married a real daughter-inw. But seeing her jealous appearance, he couldn''t help but exin, "No, without this, the king doesn''t know where she came from." "She''s not as pretty as you, so ugly, and Wang doesn''t look down on it." "Xiangong means that if she''s more beautiful than me, you''ll see it?" "No, it''s not like this." The Zombie King was a little square, "No matter what she looks like, my King doesn''t look down on it." Tang Guo thoughtfully, and finally realized, "The sages mean that you only look at me, right?" The zombie king was relieved, with a smile on his face. "Yes, my king only cares about you." "Good, Xianggong. I don''t think my persistence is wrong. Xianggong must be the best person in the world for me. How could I leave here with her?" Tang Guo looked at it so seriously, and it was estimated that no one would be moved. Zombie King is not a real game character, he is a real person, how could he remain immobile. I don''t know who designed the game, but he was moved by him. He even regretted why she was just a game character. He held her back and whispered, "As long as you don''t leave here for a day, King is good to you." "I won''t leave here, and I''ll be good to each other." Studio: [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh no day, day I said, what the **** is it that the big boss and little piti [This is a terrible year, and the game characters will feed us dog food. [How do I think the anchor has a sense of Fahai''s vision. [I still hope that the zombie king can abuse the anchor, this game is still not cleared, I want to clear it, I guess it is sad. After all, the bride and the zombie king, they look loved and matched, anchor, you ca nt do this bad guy. Xia Yi is going to be mad, she is ying a game now. But she is really a person who has to pass the game, purses her lips, intends to continue, and she will not y other games withoutpleting the level. "Sangong, what about this bad guy?" Tang Guo pointed to Xiayi''s game character who had been **** and asked, "Will shee again in the future?" The zombie king was a little helpless, "I don''t know." "Then kick her out first." Tang Guo said that she still had to maintain the bride''s personality. Anyway, the zombie king directly let the zombies kill the other person, and she said that she would just rush out. System: Maintain a fart, and it has already fallen to eighteen thousand miles. The zombie king stretched his face, took his bride, waved, "drive that thing out for the king." At the same time, he winked at the big housekeeper. Although he knew that the other party would not be killed, the bite would fit him. Isn''t the person of the zombie king? Fans in the live broadcast really thought that the zombie king would kick out the role of the anchor. As a result, Xia Yi''s game character was pulled outside, and the big housekeeper showed a wry smile. Ordered, "Bit her." At that time, the reaction of the fans in the live room was: lying down! The zombie king will still be violent, and it is terrible. Immediately after, Xia Yi''sputer screen disyed four words: The game failed. Chapter 760: Horror Game Female Anchor (40) Chapter 760: Horror Game Female Anchor (40) 760 Horror Game Female Anchor (40) For the next few days, Xia Yi yed this zombie bride every day. So that in her live broadcast room, there are all kinds of grotesques. Is the anchor being pulled out and killed by the zombie king? The anchor is tied up, and the zombie king actually put her outside to tour the street. Perhaps it was because Xia Yi went through the barrier too many times, and the Zombie King no longer killed her, and tied her directly to the outside of the house. The whole live room was very quiet watching how the zombie king petted his bride. Xia Yi''s game characters could only watch the two show their affection beside them. Xia Yi didn''t want to restart the game. Every time he restarted, the ce he returned to was still tied. The fans in the live room watched the beauty and mood, and Xia Yi''s game experience was almost zero. She is almost crazy by this game now. After ying the game for so many years, she has never been yed by the game. This experience is really not good at all. She only has one wish, and she will find a way to take the bride out of the town once. After the game is cleared, she will never y this game again. "Xiangong, why is this bad womaning every day?" Tang Guo leaned on the zombie king and asked with a smile, "Her cheek is really thick." The Zombie King couldn''t help crying. "It should be something wrong with her mind." "Is my brain eaten by a zombie?" Xia Yi''s red eyes turned red before your brain was eaten by the zombie. Fans in the live broadcast: Hahahahaha, the anchor was eaten by the zombie. The zombie king looked at the bride sitting next to him, and there was even more emotion in his heart. He knew this feeling in particr and couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. He is also regarded as a genius in the game industry. He did not expect to be interested in a game character. Maybe he can never go out. At present, the bride''s personal response has hardly been repeated. Maybe ... they can really go on like this? He looked up and nced at the tied person coldly, while touching Tang Guo''s head, in order to spend more time with his bride, he was only able to tie the yers who yed this game. For half a month, Xia Yi used various methods and failed to get the bride to agree to go with her, let alone secretly take people out. She tried to find those props in the town, but did not expect ... Once the bride held a spell and smiled at her, "I know you''re uneasy, you must be looking for something to hurt me, but fortunately I have found all these things." "I won''t let you hurt me." Then, Xia Yi and the audience in the live room watched Tang Guo tear the spell, not only tore it, but also rubbed it hard and threw it into the water. Xia Yi: "..." Rigou. Live audience: The brides really are their goddess. This man protects his own man. The zombie king is really happy. Next, Tang Guo waved his hand. "Tie her to me. This bad woman wants to harm me. You can use a whip to pump her." Then, the audience in the live room watched the anchor online for half an hour by the game characters. System: y bad, y bad. Xia Yi did get a bit spoiled. When the weather couldn''t fall asleep, I thought of the past few days and felt it was a nightmare. The bride and the zombie king are really annoying. She decided not to y that game tomorrow afternoon, would there be two other games in the USB drive? Xia Yi''s eyes brightened. Yes, she will change to y tomorrow. She still doesn''t believe it. She will still encounter this kind of nasty person. She is not ying games at all, she is obviously a game yer. See you tomorrow! Forgot to ask, how many people want to build a group. Chapter 761: Horror Game Female Anchor (41) Chapter 761: Horror Game Female Anchor (41) Chapter 761 Horror Game Hostess (41) "Sangong, will that bad womane again?" The zombie king looked at the bride around him gently, and replied, "I don''t know." "In the zombie town, the charms that can harm Xianggong have been found and destroyed by me. With me, she will not hurt Xianggong." The zombie king took a deep breath, and he couldn''t resist the sweet words set by a gamer, and he was so trapped. This character, who designed it, actually pierces people''s hearts, which is really warm and regrettable. He didn''t know how long they could get along. Although she was just a game character, he couldn''t help but hug her and asked in a low voice, "Is there anything else I want to eat, I will let the butler prepare for you." "Gone." Tang Guo raised his eyes, with a smile on his eyes. "If there is one, I really want something special." "What is it?" The zombie king''s eyes were more and more indulgent. "Speak out and let the housekeeper prepare." "Well ..." Tang Guo hesitated a moment, whispered in his ear, "I''m afraid there isn''t there for the housekeeper, only you here." "Why am I alone?" The Zombie King didn''t respond for a while, asking, "What is it?" System: Hehe! "It''s you, Xianggong, I want to eat you, I don''t know if it''s okay." Tang Guo stared at the Zombie King with a gaze, and the stern and serious eyes burned the Zombie King''s body and ate him? This ... This is not good. He thought the game characters didn''t understand, did he unlock any hidden attributes? He was a little tickled again in his heart, and then blurted out without thinking about his brain, "How do women want to eat me?" After asking, the old zombie said that his ears were burning worse. There was a reluctant smile on the corner of his lips. He even asked such questions as the game characters. Did he really spend a lot of time in the game, thinking it was the real world? Tang Guo leaned his head on the zombie king''s shoulder, blinked, and asked eagerly, "Can you eat?" The system said he was about to block it. The zombie king froze, touched Tang Guo''s head, and said ufortably, "I''ll talk about thister." He suddenly remembered that he had never asked the name of the game character, and asked, "I haven''t asked the woman''s name for several days." "My name is Tang Guo, from Tangjia Vige." Tang Guo opened his mouth. The zombie king remembered the name many times. Even if she was gone in the future, he should remember the name for a long time. Tang Guo, a man from Tangjiacun, is a game character who can poke his heart. She looks like a real person, and he even expects her to be a real person. "What''s your name?" The Zombie King came back to God and did not answer immediately, as if he was remembering something. For a long time, he looked at Tang Guo seriously and said, "My name is Feng Ming." Fengming? Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, Feng''s person? Should be right. But with the same surname, why is this person different from others? Some people hate it extremely, some people are really cute. "I remember, Fengming is the name of themon man." Feng Ming saw Tang Guo happy, with helpless and spoiled smiles on his mouth, and he was in love with a game character. He didn''t know if it was good or bad. Fortunately, he was in the game and was dead in reality. As long as she doesn''t disappear, they can stay together. Feng Ming looked at Tang Guo''s smiling face, and what else he wanted to say, everything around was suddenly broken, and Tang Guo in front of him disappeared. Chapter 762: Horror Game Female Anchor (42) Chapter 762: Horror Game Female Anchor (42) # 762 horror game female anchor (42) At the moment when the environment suddenly changed, Tang Guo also took a moment to look around. She looked around. There was a forest around. The ground was paved with smooth te, and the silver moonlight was shining above her head. Unlike the previous sedan, she now rides in an ancient European style. She looked forward and took advantage of the moonlight to see clearly not far ahead. There was a huge castle, even at night, and she could still feel the magnificence and splendor of the castle. It''s just because it''s hidden in the mountains, it''s silent everywhere, it looks a little spooky, and it doesn''t look like a ce where normal people live. "It should be another game." Tang Guo had a guess, and the system said, "I guess it should be a vampire bride, the vampire is from the West, the carriage I ride is in the ancient European style, and the castle in front is also the standard ancient European castle. The person in front of the horse and the clothes he wears represent that I havee to the game of a vampire bride. " Tang Guo held his chin and squinted his eyes. "Will that vampire blood emperor be Fengming?" System: [I think it should be. "I feel so too." These three games are all designed by Feng Yu. It is no ident that Feng Ming is a zombie king. There must be any connection between them. But this doesn''t matter, the moment she decided to enter the game, she never thought about going out again. After ying in the online world for so many days, she didn''t even want to go out. What is fun outside is only interesting in the online world. In a one-on-onemunication, the carriage stopped outside the castle. A western-faced man in a tuxedo came out of the castle, looking elegant and noble. He came to Tang Guo and showed a godlike smile. "Miss beauty from the east, please get out of the carriage, the master has been waiting for you for a long time." Tang Guo was helped down by the steward, and went in with the steward. The castle looked quiet outside, and after walking in, we found many people inside. They all danced slowly on the dance floor with the music and danced together. Everything looked very harmonious, as if there was just ate-night dance party. When Tang Guo came in, many eyes fell on her. Especially the men present, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes were full of jokes. Tang Guo stood calmly beside the housekeeper, and didn''t care that those with aggressive eyes were all NPCs, nothing terrible. "Thisdy from the east is a distinguished guest of the host." The steward nced at the people at the prom. After saying this, the man who had originally looked directly at Tang Guo quickly turned his eyes away and continued to dance with his partner, as if nothing had just happened. The housekeeper was very satisfied and asked Tang Guo to wait while she poured red wine and dessert. During this time, no one dared toe to Tang Guo, but she could hear people on the dance floor talking about her. "She is so beautiful." "It''s a pity the blood emperor''s food." "Hope the Blood Emperor is not satisfied with this little dessert." "You are dreaming. She looks delicious and sweet." Tang Guo sipped his wine, and also nced at those who talked to himself, a group of NPCs, and learned to argue. System: Look at his host''s great pride ... It didn''t take long for the prom music to stop and a man appeared above the stairs. His eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body for the first time, and when he saw Tang Guo''s face, he apparently froze. Then he walked down quickly and stood in front of Tang Guo. Chapter 763: Horror Game Female Anchor (43) Chapter 763: Horror Game Female Anchor (43) Chapter 763 Horror Game Hostess (43) "Beautifuldy, can I dance with you?" The man''s voice is **** and maic, which is very attractive. He bent down slightly and stretched out his palm. Those eyes hadn''t moved away from Tang Guo. Tang Guo put down the goblet, stood up, put his hand in his palm, and smiled gently, "Extremely honored." Looking at this smile, Feng Ming froze. If he hadn''te to another game and saw girls with the same face and different dresses, he thought they were a game character. But he shook his head. How could it be one, such an event with a small probability cannot exist in Feng''s game at all. He took his "food" tonight to the dance floor, and neither of them spoke. When they danced together, they were very tacit. During the period, there was always an illusion. Feng Ming thought that he was still holding his bride. The one who liked to eat chicken drumsticks and smiled very well. What he said was sweet to his heart. He also said that the yers were bad The bride. He also did not expect that theyughed andughed well in the game, and the surroundings would instantly break. He became the most distinguished of this castle. This game was defined as the first generation of blood emperor vampires, which is really unpredictable. He had some regrets and wondered what happened to his bride. Was the game destroyed because of their existence? "Beautifuldy, what''s your name?" "Dear sir, my name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo looked at Feng Ming with a smile and said his name. The moment she said her name, she sessfully saw Feng Ming''s dull look, and even felt the other''s slightly trembling body. His grasp of her waist was much heavier and took her into his arms. The deep and gentle eyes stared at her face. He raised one hand and touched her cheek, as if confirming something, and finally disappeared in his eyes, andughed lowly, his voice was very pleasant. He was close to Tang Guo''s ear. "Bridal, are you?" "I am Fengming." Feng Ming said excitedly, he didn''t know if Tang Guo would have memories, but the beautiful girl in front of him was exactly the same as his bride, smiling andughing, even the voice, intonation, and the touch in his eyes yful is the same. Tang Guo blinked at him, stomped in his ear and said, "Xiangong, are you?" "Yes." Feng Ming answered very quickly. At that time, she took Tang Guo to the center of the dance floor and led her to a happiest dance. The vampires around them looked stunned, their first blood Wong, why are you so happy? Is it because of that beautiful oriental girl? Is it a sweet food? "I thought I would never see you again." Feng Ming said happily, holding Tang Guo''s waist to never let go, "I never met you again, my bride." The lights gradually dimmed. Not only the vampires on the dance floor, but ordinary people brought in. They were able toe here. They were all carefully selected food by the vampires. Some are willing, others are not aware of the situation here, but no one can escape. At dawn tomorrow morning, there will only be one vampire in the castle. "I''m a vampire this time," Feng Ming said in a pleasant voice. "That bad woman shoulde again." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "I won''t follow her." "I know." Chapter 764: Horror Game Female Anchor (44) Chapter 764: Horror Game Female Anchor (44) Chapter 764 Female anchor in horror games (44) "Would you like to stay with me?" Feng Ming seems to want to understand. I don''t know when they will be separated again. It''s better to be together for a short time. "Of course." Tang Guo replied, "I''m still alone this time. If I can be with you and be a vampire, it''s nothing. I also want to see that when the bad woman came to rescue me, I was a vampire. What kind of expression will appear. " Feng Ming was amused, she really was attractive. Now he doesn''t care whether she is a gamer or a real person. He just wants to be with her. As long as they are together, he wants to spoil her and treat her well. Feng Ming took Tang Guo to the dark, and brought her against the wall. The two were very close. He kissed her neck. "Maybe it hurts." Seriously, he didn''t want to bite her. Knowing she was not real, he still didn''t want to look at her in pain. "I heard that being bitten by a vampire will not hurt, but it will have a very special feeling. You should try it first." Feng Ming couldn''tugh or cry, is there still such a statement? Seeing Tang Guo''s expectant gaze, he stretched out his fangs and gently bite on her delicate neck. Fresh blood filled his mouth, giving him a feeling of sucking her dry. But he controlled it, biting only a very shallow wound, and finally licked her, watching her look not as painful, relieved slightly. The other vampires on the dance floor naturally saw this scene, and finally watched in stun and astonishment. The first generation of blood emperor took Tang Guo up and treated her as food, as if holding a most precious gem. This group of NPCs don''t understand. They never bite the blood emperor. Why did she bit this oriental girl and even turned her into a vampire? Is she really delicious? The confused vampires are a bit lost now. Starting tomorrow, the oriental girl will be the descendant of the blood emperor, and the second generation of the vampire prince. No matter it is strength or seniority, they are higher than them. They looked at each other and thought for a while, maybe tomorrow she should be called Her Royal Highness. God, this is dreaming. Why a prom, they need an additional Prince His Highness who can''t be provoked, or such a weak Oriental girl. They hope that after waking up tomorrow morning, all this is a dream. The next day, Tang Guo did feel that the body in this game had a very strong power, and he felt a blood connection with the Fengming around him. "How''s it going?" Feng Ming asked nervously. Tang Guo smiled, "It''s not bad, I feel full of strength." "Is that bad woman here?" Feng Ming touched her head indulgently, "Not yet." "Then I''ll wait for her." Feng Ming was a little skeptical. She was so fond of thinking about the yer, she was like a person. In order to cooperate with Tang Guo, Feng Ming had to follow the design in the plot to leave here first and leave her alone. Because of staying uptest night, coupled with a bit tired from the game of the zombie bride, Xia Yi slept until noon. She didn''t forget her decisionst night. She definitely won''t y that zombie bride today. Finally, she chose a vampire bride, one is the east and the other is the west. She still doesn''t believe it. After washing well and putting on makeup, she opened the broadcasting room. During the live broadcast, the audience screamed when she saw: [Anchor, is the live broadcast being blood tortured by the zombie king and the bride today? Chapter 765: Female anchor of horror games (45) Chapter 765: Female anchor of horror games (45) 765 Horror Game Female Anchor (45) "I won''t y that today." Xia Yi was smiling. In fact, there was a kind of MMP in her heart. These viewers didn''t know what was wrong, so they liked to watch her being abused. If it weren''t for the reward they gave her, I really didn''t want to deal with these neuropathy. [What do you y today? The audience is a little disappointed, but there are also expectations, maybe it is more fun than the previous game. Xia Yi opened the game Vampire Bride, and the live broadcast room was temporarily quiet. Watching her painstaking efforts, she became a servant into the vampire castle, asked about the bride''s room, found an excuse to send tea, and finally touched the room. In fact, where it is so easy, in order to cooperate with Tang Guo, Feng Ming has released water for Xia Yi. At present he has determined that these games should not be on the market, and the yer has only Xia Yi. Or, the game itself is only designed for Xia Yi. As for why he is here, he is not quite sure. After watching the Xia Yi sessfully entered the room, the audience was a little excited. In fact, they are still looking forward to it. In the previous scene, watching the anchor was abused, they are particrly happy, and do not know why. They also regret that after that, the anchor will not y the zombie bride, will they not see that interesting bride, the bride is more lovely than the anchor. "Hello there." Tang Guo looked at the man dressed as a servant, "Who are you and what are you up to?" The audience in the live broadcast room saw the bride talking like this, thinking, is this person set up simr to the previous one, it is not an ordinary person set, or a person set that can abuse the yer. Oh my god, so excited. Xia Yi was a little bit upset, but now her character is trying to persuade the bride to go with her. At this time, she couldn''t do anything at all. ording to the usual games, the yers usually appear, and the bride promises to follow them. I don''t know why the design of Ayu''s previous game is different. Soon, Xia Yi set aside these and continued watching the dialogue scene. "There are vampires in this castle, should you be scared?" Tang Guo shook his head. "No, I''m not afraid." Live broadcast audience: [Ha ha ha ha ha, the bride said she was not afraid, ha ha ha ha ha ha,ughed to death. Xia Yi: "..." Isn''t something wrong. "They will bite you, **** your blood, and turn you into a vampire who can''t see the sun." Xia Yi''s game character continued, "I''m here to save you, as long as you follow me, I can send you back Home, keep you safe. " Tang Guo quickly shook his head, "I don''t." Audience in the broadcast room: [The bride said that she was not, the anchor, did you hear that, people will not leave. Xia Yi frowned, getting worse and worse. "How can you dance with a vicious vampire, you must follow me tonight, or the blood emperor will surely turn you into a vampire. At that time, you are not an individual, and you can never go back to see your loved ones." "Bride,e with me, I will definitely get you home safely." Tang Guo smiled, "Be a vampire?" "Yes, they will turn you into a vampire, that will be very painful, always living in the dark, not seeing the sun, and long fangs. Imagine that picture, it is extremely terrible, extremely ugly." "Is that so?" Tang Guo suddenly stretched out his fangs against Xia Yi''s game character, and grabbed each other. "Is this long fangs, will you be a vampire with a bite?" Chapter 766: Horror Game Hostess (46) Chapter 766: Horror Game Hostess (46) Chapter 766 Horror Game Female Anchor (46) When the audience in the live broadcast room saw the bride showing long fangs and was nning to bite Xiayi''s game characters, the whole live broadcast room was boiling. [Sink, Sink, Sink, Sink, Sink! [Ha ha ha ha ha,ughing baby, the anchor''s live room is the source of happiness today. [When you tell the bride that the vampire is terrible and will turn her into a vampire, she suddenly stretches out long fangs to you and asks you so. What is your reaction? " [I can only say, 666, after the zombie bride, I have another goddess, this vampire bride. [ This show operation. [Let''s calcte the psychological shadow area of the anchor. Xia Yi: I don''t know if there is something that should be said or not. The bride has be a vampire, and she saved a fart. This game is not toxic. But her game character was still being held by the bride, she couldn''t get rid of it at all, and Xia Yi had a feeling of being ridiculous. Tang Guo withdrew his fangs, and concealed the squinting game character, "In this castle, there is only you and a human. Your blood should be sweet and sweet, and they will be very satisfied." Xia Yi''s premonition was getting worse. "housekeeper." As soon as Tang Guo''s voice fell, the housekeeper in a tuxedo came in, "My prince, I don''t know if there is anything I can do for you?" "Herees a sweet food. She is a human and doesn''t want to be a vampire. You can take her to meet everyone. Let everyone be nice to her. Just take a bite a day, and usually get more blood for her. To prevent her from losing too much blood and dying. " "Yes, His Royal Highness, I will go now." The housekeeper went out to greet the two people toe in and took out the aggressive Xia Yi game character. Soon she reacted, struggling and screaming, "You can''t do this, we were originally simr, how can you hurt Your kind. " "I''m a vampire now. We are not the same. If you want to be the same, I can tell them to fulfill your wishes." "No, I don''t, I don''t want to be a vampire." The audience watched the scene during the live broadcast, and while they wereughing crazy, they were unable to look directly at the picture. This is really the yer being yed by the game. They looked at the game characters of Xia Yi''s game, they were not sympathetic at all, they just felt really funny, this game was so interesting. Hahahahaha, let them be happy first. Xia Yi watched her game character be taken downstairs, and then those terrible vampires were discussing how much blood she was going to put out every day. "His prince said, she must not be killed." "Can''t **** it up." "Not even able to turn into a vampire." "And feed her blood." Xia Yi''s eyes were dizzy, so don''t y with it, OK? Audience in the live room: [Hahahahahahahaha, I don''t know what to say, I just feel physically and mentally happy, anchor, you will y this every day. No, Xia Yi refused inwardly. She would be crazy by being yed every day. She looked at the tortured game characters, and she was a bit ruthless. In the end she had to call Feng Yu, "Ayu." "Is there a problem?" Xia Yi looked at the screen interface and felt wronged. Did A Yu design this game to make her y? "Ayu, I think the three games you designed are very strange. At present, I have yed two games. The reaction of the characters in the game is really surprising." Xia Yi said things again, "Ayu, how did you think of designing such a game?" "Wait a second, you say it again." Feng Yu was a little surprised, he remembered that this was a simple horror stand-alone plot game, which was fundamentally different from what Xia Yi said. This is the group number: 54361045, the author is not very water group, at the request of everyone cute, build one for you. See you tomorrow. Chapter 767: Horror Game Female Anchor (47) Chapter 767: Horror Game Female Anchor (47) # 767 horror game female anchor (47) Xia Yi listened to Feng Yu''s question, thinking that he attached great importance to this matter, and because she was ying a game, she was definitely attaching importance to her, and she was very happy. She is very happy because she has a body recently. In addition to daily contact with fun games, she almost left Feng Yu behind. They have been in love for so many years. How can she ignore A Yu''s existence? She quickly described the situation in the game and Feng Yu carefully, "Ayu, this game itself is like this, or is there any problem? If this is the case, I may never be able to clear the customs, now every day Wereughed at by the audience in the studio. " "As soon as I went live, they asked me if I was going to be yed by the game and abused by the characters." There were quite a few rewards, but her heart was aggrieved. It is estimated that few people who really like to y games hope to be abused by games. Feng Yupletely ignored the words behind Xia Yi, and his mind was full of the game scenes described by Xia Yi. He can be sure that when he designed these three games, he did not set any hidden plots at all, the theme of the game itself, and the settings of the three brides were different from what Xia Yi described. Xia Yi described the design of people as having a broken feeling. "Small, are you broadcasting now?" "Not yet. My game characters are still stuck in it. They are being bleed by various vampires. It looks particrly miserable." Xia Yi whispered, "Ayu, we haven''t seen you in a few days. Are you free? Can''t you just take a look? " "Okay, I''ll be right here." Xia Yi''s mood has improved a lot, and A Yu still cares about her as much as ever. "Then I''ll wait for you." Feng Yu is actually very busy, but the problem with that game has never been encountered in his years of game design. The bride''s response made him pay more attention. It seemed that it was not a game character, but rather a person. Thinking of this, Feng Yu was slightly excited. Xia Yi was a game yed on Xiaoguo''sputer. Could the bride in the game who had copsed in the game be Xiaoguo? He touched the watch on his wrist, and remembered the sweet look of Tang Guoxiao in his mind. His character was totally different from the broken bride in the game. Immediately, his heart chilled, yeah, the two were not the same at all, how could he guess that bride was Xiaoguo? All I can say is that it may be. Anyway, these three games are designed by him, and he must go and see. In fifteen minutes, Feng Yu arrived. He took the spare key here and opened the door directly. Entering the live broadcast booth, you can see that on the game interface, the characters of Xiayi are surrounded by many vampires to bleed. Xia Yi was sitting aside, with a look of utter love. "Ayu." Seeing Feng Yuing, she quickly stood up, "Look at it, it''s like this." Feng Yu nced at the screen and sat down. "I reset the game first." When Feng Yu walked to theputer, Tang Guo was paying attention, and she was a little unhappy when she heard that the other party would reset the game. Unless they do nt y this game, as long as she is in this game, she ca nt reset without wanting to reset the other party. So, Feng Yu encountered a situation next, he could not reset the game he designed. "How is it, Ayu?" Xia Yi asked nervously, "Is there anything wrong with this game?" Chapter 768: Horror Game Female Anchor (48) Chapter 768: Horror Game Female Anchor (48) 768 Horror Game Female Anchor (48) "This game should have been like this ..." Feng Yu exined briefly, after all, this is an ordinary horror story game, and it shouldn''t have happened before Xia Yi. Now that the game cannot be reset, he cannot see the bride and the blood emperor, nor can he determine the specific problem. "I analyze their data." Xia Yi didn''t understand this, only watching Feng Yu''s busy, especially when seeing Feng Yu''s frown, she didn''t dare to bother. Every time Feng Yu worked hard, she didn''t like someone to disturb him, and she didn''t talk. For a long time, Feng Yu''s face did not look good. "It''spletely normal." how is this possible? "Ayu, isn''t it?" Xia Yi remembered the tragic situation of being abused. "Otherwise, just destroy the game directly. I didn''t know it was okay before, but now I know it''s not like this, I always feel ufortable. Destroyed, the other party should not show up. " Feng Yu nced back at Xia Yi, "cannot be destroyed." He has not yet confirmed whether the bride is Xiaoguo''s brain waves. The game must exist before it can be confirmed. "Small, you said the same thing happened to that zombie bride?" "Yeah, so I yed this vampire bride today." Xia Yi frowned, "I didn''t expect it to be like this, otherwise, you try the zombie bride, maybe you can see what." Feng Yu nodded, using anotherputer to load the zombie bride out. Tang Guo kept staring outside, almost at the moment when the zombie bride started, she was broken around, originally sitting next to her, holding her seal, her face appeared a little panic. When the surrounding scenes can be seen clearly, Tang Guo and Feng Ming both appeared in the game of the zombie bride at the same time. The two were lying on the bed together and hugging each other. They opened their eyes and looked at each other with a smile. Feng Ming hugged Tang Guo''s small waist and breathed in her ear. "I thought I might not see you anymore." "I didn''t expect to open your eyes, you''re in my arms." Feng Ming smiled, "If you''re like me, that''s great, even in the game world, I don''t have to worry about you disappearing." Tang Guo was able to appreciate Feng Ming''splex emotions, and hugged his waist tightly, "I am an individual." "Guo Guo, my bride, who designed you, and you have so many human emotions, I really like you more and more." Feng Ming said, and kissed her forehead. , "Even if you are a game character, I still like you." "I like you too," Tang Guo smiled and smiled at Feng Ming, kissed the corner of his mouth, his arms around his neck, and said seriously, "I''m really alone." "Don''tfort me." Feng Ming smiled helplessly, and the bride was so intimate that she could master his emotions and say that she was human. System: Overying it, others do nt believe it, the host is big. Now let s see how you exin that you are an individual, not a game character. Tang Guo took Fengming a bite and said, "I''m really alone." Feng Ming only smiled and shook her head, pressed her in her arms and kissed him a few times, "Yes, yes, you are alone." Tang Guo: "..." This is unclear. "Xiangong, do you say I look like a human?" Tang Guo ticked his lips, very well. If she didn''t believe she was personal, she would not be personal. "Specially like it, very much like it." Feng Ming smiled indulgently. Chapter 769: Horror Game Female Anchor (49) Chapter 769: Horror Game Female Anchor (49) # 769 horror game female anchor (49) Feng Ming already didn''t care if she was an individual or a game character. He wondered how many hidden attributes she still had not been triggered. He was thinking, if she would stay in this game forever like him, wouldn''t he be the same as before and wouldn''t be alone? Tang Guo felt the excitement of Feng Ming. It was strange. Before this guy was not very reserved, he didn''t have much interest in the game characters? Why is it so positive now? Where did you want to understand? "Sangong." Feng Ming paused. "What?" "What are you thinking?" Feng Ming looked at Tang Guo''s ignorant eyes and chuckled her face with a low smile. "I thought, in the future, Guo Guo will be with me, and I''m not alone here anymore." "Don''t Guoguo say he was going to be a husband and wife with me before? Now I already want to understand. I like Guoguo very much and want to live here with you." Feng Ming said with a smile in his eyes. His eyes have been on Tang Guo''s face, and he seems to be observing the reaction of the next game character. For example, would she be confused or would he understand what he said? Tang Guo suddenly realized that this guy said so much that he wanted to trigger her hidden character of this game character. "Sangong." Tang Guo''s voice suddenly stretched, and his sweet and tender tone made Feng Ming''s heart soft. If there is such a good-natured, sweet-soundingdy every day, she ca nt go out. It s really no regret. Feng Ming stretched her face and made herself look normal, "Well, we are husband and wife, shouldn''t we live together for a lifetime?" "Yes, I am willing to be with Xianggong all the time," Tang Guo said with a sweet smile. "So Xianggong, what kind of me do you like, a pure shy type, and a charming type? I have many attributes." Tang Guo smiled deeply, "Of course, all the attributes can be switched at will. Only Xianggong can''t think of it. I can''t do it without me." Feng Ming froze for a moment, but didn''t respond for a while. This game character can actually switch the attributes at will, instead of being selected, won''t it change? Tang Guo held his palm, smiled first, then looked up again, already showing a fascinating look to him, "It''s a charming psychic type,rade, do you like it?" Feng Ming is a little dumbfounded. Can this be true? But as long as she is, he likes it, but such a charming look really makes him like it. When Feng Ming was stunned, Tang Guo''s deceptive smile disappeared, and a shy expression appeared. He suddenly pushed Feng Ming away, looking shy and cute. He raised his eyes and nced at Feng Ming, carefully. To him. Feng Ming was totally speechless, this must be pure and shy. What to do, he was fascinated by a game character. Fortunately, he was dead and only one brain wave remained. Excited mood will not burden the heart. The well-behaved shy and sweet girl gently moved into his arms, put it on his face, kissed him like a dragonfly, and when he wanted her, she jumped away. Standing there, watching him secretly, a pair of watery eyes, his heart melted. "Guo Guo,e here," Feng Ming shouted. Tang Guo smiled, "Sangong, what style do you choose?" "Choose both, can you?" "Of course you can." Tang Guo smiled and fluttered into his arms. Just then the door was pushed open. Chapter 770: Horror Game Female Anchor (50) Chapter 770: Horror Game Female Anchor (50) 770 Horror Game Female Anchor (50) Feng Ming''s whole body was a deadlock. Tang Guo''s mouth was a little stubborn. Of course, she knew who wasing in, and she could only be a game character of Feng Yu. Feng Ming gently let go of her and brought her up. When he saw the "yer" rushing in, his face was sinking, and the good atmosphere was destroyed by this guy. He held Tang Guo tightly in his arms. None of these "yers" was at ease, and one or two wanted to take his bride away. "Bride." Feng Yu''s game character came to the two and spoke directly to Tang Guo, "I''m here to save you. Come with me." At the same time, Feng Yu also sat in front of theputer and stared at the game interface. Tang Guo in the game, there is almost no difference between the characters in the game and the real characters. However, Feng Yu looks at the characters in the game in real life, that is, ordinary game characters. It is impossible to recognize what she looks like. Without careful attention, it is difficult to associate her face with her appearance. on. Therefore, when Feng Yu saw the interface bride appeared, there was not much surprise. He was just confirming that what happened to the bride''s data was still the same as he had guessed. The bride was not a game character, but ... Tang Guo''s brain waves. When text appeared on the head of his game character, he stared nervously at the bride''s head, looking forward to what he wanted. "Who are you and why should I go with you?" Tang Guo still answered ording to her thoughts. "You came to break me up with me?" Feng Yu frowned when she saw this sentence, wasn''t it Xiaoguo? How can this reaction be a small fruit, is it really just that the bride''s data has an uncontroble anomaly, and even the ce he did not find will cause the deviation of the whole person? "He is a zombie. You are a human. You cannot be together. Come with me. I will send you home." Tang Guo got impatient with his lips. "I want to break up with me and Xianggong," she said, holding Feng Yu''s arm, and said diligently, "Xianggong, can you throw him out, are we finished? This guy will definitelye again and again, tie him up and beat him hard with a whip. " Feng Yu is totally unbelievable. The positive characters of the game he produced actually copsed, and even with such a crooked idea, he was even more viin than the viin. The question is, he didn''t add hidden attributes to the bride at all. Where did she learn these words? After thinking about Feng Yu for a long time, he decided to change the yer''s data. He only changed a little so that the yer can organize thenguage and the bride''s dialogue by himself. Perhaps this can set out the opponent''s words and determine whether she is a game bug or an brain wave. Watching his game character being whipped by a zombie, Feng Yu didn''t react at all. Fortunately, he brought everything together and sat in this cubicle to start changing the data. Xia Yi looked at the string of iprehensible things, and asked with a little confusion, "Ayu, what are you going to do?" "Change the data." Perhaps this new discovery made Feng Yu feel good. She also answered Xia Yi''s words while she was busy. Xia Yi pouted his lips, "Is it important? Shall we eat the food and do it again?" Since she has a body, they never seem to go out to eat, and Xia Yi reacts violently. "You''re hungry for a takeaway." Feng Yu said without a trace of emotion, and immediately dispelled Xia Yi''s enthusiasm. Chapter 771: Horror Game Female Anchor (51) Chapter 771: Horror Game Female Anchor (51) 771 Horror Game Female Anchor (51) Two hourster, Feng Yu started a game with changed data. While the game was loading, he looked back at Xia Yi, who was eating snacks. Xia Yi saw that he was finished, and pointed to the takeaway box on one side. "Ayu, your meal is here." After speaking, Xia Yi continued to eat snacks, whileughing at the small video screen. Feng Yu didn''t say anything, walked over and took the takeaway into her hand, and tried to take a bite. Not only was it cold, it was not so delicious. He frowned, then looked up to see Xia Yi happy watching the video, eating snacks. He swallowed hard-to-eat food, his eyes were a little hot, and he remembered the delicious food that he had eaten every day for the past few months. I took the incubator from Xiaoguo''s hand, and it was hot every time. If he was so busy, she would never order him a takeaway casually, and it took about two hours to cool down. Xiaoguo will never let him eat cold and unptable food, she will definitely go into the kitchen and make a delicious meal. When he is so busy, she will carefully prepare coffee and water for him and take good care of him. Xiaoguo, she is really a very gentle girl. Why did he only take his body wholeheartedly to Xia Yi in the past and didn''t notice her''s good? Xiaoguo was so good to him, why did he take her body so badly and hurt her that way. Feng Yu chopped the rice, and a tear dripped from the corner of his eyes, and the tears dripped into the food and was eaten by him. The cold food was eaten into the stomach, and the stomach was a little ufortable. He pressed his stomach and smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth. Some thought suddenly that he had nt eaten on time for a long time since the fruit was gone, and he had nt drank the most delicious coffee for a long time. Every morning, the beautiful and sweet girl would not stand downstairs from Feng s house, holding the instion box and waiting for him at the wind vent. When she saw him, she would scream, "Ayu, hurry up and go to eat Now. " At work, she asionally wakes up from the sofa, rubs her eyes, and asks him, "Are you off work?" When he returns home at night, he will always receive her text message, "Are you home?" Out of the bathroom, he was lying in bed, and her text message came again, "Good night." Feng Yu thought of this, choked a little, and looked back, clearly wearing a beautiful summer mood, but sitting very rude, because of the excitement of ying games, the face that should have revealed a sweet smile, do something weird Elegant expression. "Minor." "Ah?" Xia Yi looked up, and then quickly buried her head. "Ayu, what are you going to say, let''s listen, I listen." Feng Yu took a deep breath, "Can you pay attention to your image? If you are seen, your identity will be suspected." Hearing to be suspected, Xia Yi even forgot to y the game. Hurrying to gather her legs, the weird expression disappeared, and there was only a little fear on her face, "I, I forgot." Soon she responded again, "No, Ayu, this is at home, there are no other people at all. Since it is at home, it is morefortable. Why do you want to be ady? You know, I am not ady . " Feng Yu suppressed the difort in her heart and did not say that you are not using your own body. "In short, if you pay attention, I can''t help you if you are suspected." Perhaps Xia Yi heard Feng Yu''s indifference and stopped ying games, and asked, "How''s the data changed?" Chapter 772: Horror Game Female Anchor (52) Chapter 772: Horror Game Female Anchor (52) # 772 horror game female anchor (52) "Already amended." Thinking of his changed data, he also forgot that Xia Yi''s behavior and sitting posture ruined that beautiful body. He quickly sat in front of theputer, watching the loaded game, controlled the characters, and slowly ran to the zombie town. Tang Guo and Feng Ming also appeared in the new zombie bride game at the same time. Tang Guo knew the cause and effect, but Feng Ming did not know. There was suspicion about this sudden change of environment. But he still didn''t forget to hold his bride. For the first time, he had the idea to break through these games and even control the games. He was a little scared. The next time they had a new scene again, his bride might not be by his side, and his eyes were darkened. Where should he go to find her? "Aming, what are you thinking?" Feng Ming replied, "Do you know whoes in often and wants to break us up?" "I know, bad guys." Feng Ming shook her head and smiled, touching Tang Guo''s head. "In fact, you are just a string of data, you may not understand, but I still want to tell you that there should be no secret between husband and wife." Tang Guo: Hehe! data? Ok? "You created them, and I''m afraid they will make a decision to destroy you, so I will never see you again." Tang Guo chuckled and asked, "Isn''t A Ming the data?" "Although I want to tell you I am, but I really am not." Feng Ming was very cautious when he said this sentence. He held Tang Guo''s face and kissed her forehead. "I should be a brain wave Maybe you still do nt understand, but I just want to tell you to let you know the truth. " "Aming means, should you be the same as those outside?" Feng Ming smiled and nodded. "Well, I was one of them." "Why did Aminge here?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Feng Ming smiled bitterly, "I have been very interested in games since I was a child. I have been designing games based on my own ideas since I was sensible. I am naturally gifted in this area. Other people spend ten years, and I only need to spend half a year Investigated. Later, after watching the holographic online games in the novel, I began to study the concept of holographic online games, and finally I was sessfully researched. " Tang Guo was slightly surprised, so the era of holographic games actually started with Feng Ming? "I was so happy at that time that I didn''t even have time to do many security tests. I first asked the manufacturer to produce a full game warehouse ording to my needs, and I also equipped myself with a game and tried it secretly." I didn''t expect to y myself in. "Then I lost my consciousness and woke up again. Just before I met you, I felt that something was very wrong around me. I always felt like I was activated by something. Later I reacted. This is the game. Finally, I found it in the game. With the logo of Feng''s, I realized that this is a horror game designed by members of Feng''s. " System: [The host is big, found, Feng Ming, the talent of game design, the brother of the president of the Feng Group, if you are a senior, you should be Feng Yu''s uncle. He was judged by the outside world to be born for the game and die for the game. Tang Guo nodded his head, ticked his lips, Feng Yu''s uncle, something interesting. For the first time, I heard that a game designer killed himself because of trying a game. "Then Aming told me this ..." "boom--" Tang Guo turned back and looked at the people who rushed in. "Bride." Feng Yu controlled the game character and came to Tang Guo. The game character was in front of Tang Guo and asked very excitedly, "What''s your name?" See you tomorrow! What''s the update time? I''ve been very busytely. After six to twelve in the evening. . . When it''s not that busy, I''ll set a time. Chapter 773: Horror Game Female Anchor (53) Chapter 773: Horror Game Female Anchor (53) Chapter 773 The female anchor in horror games (53) "Bridal, what''s your name?" After waiting for ten seconds, the character bride did not appear to answer his words. He could not wait, and asked again, "Tell me." Xia Yi was sitting next to theputer, very puzzled with Feng Yu''s excitement and urgency, as if the bride was very important to him. When Xia Yi thought this was Feng Yu''s emphasis on this game, a sh of light shed through his mind. She stared sharply at the bride''s game character, eyes widened, and shocked and panicked. Can Feng Yu take this seriously, and also earnestly confirm the name of a game character. This bride will not be the master of her body, Tang Guo? If it was ... Xia Yi could not imagine it. Looking at Feng Yu, she would definitely bring Tang Guo out, and she would return to theputer and be that poor brainwave? If it is the first few days, Xia Yi may not hesitate, after all, this is not her body, there is nothing to return to the other party. But she has owned this body for more than a month. She is ustomed to this body and also enjoys everything in this body. Even the hobby of the other person coincides with her. Although she was abused by a game character a few days ago, she still loves games, likes live broadcasts, and enjoys watching games on the Inte by millions of fans. Xia Yi bit her lip and carefully pulled La Fengyu''s sleeve. He didn''t look back. She asked quietly, "Ayu, is there any problem with this bride?" Feng Yu didn''t answer Xia Yi''s words, just stared at the bride''s head, hoping that the words he wanted would appear on it. "Ayu, may she be Tang Guo''s brainwaves?" Xia Yi continued to ask, she was very panicked, holding Feng Yu''s corner of her clothes without loosening, "Are you going to get her back, then take me Send it back to theputer? " Feng Yu finally paid attention to her this time, with a touch of soft color on her face, "Of course, petty, you are already her body, and it must be returned to Xiaoguo." "Rx, when shees back, I won''t ignore you, I will look for the right body for you again." This time, he will not make the decision before, to find an innocent person just Xia Yi came out and grabbed each other''s body. At the same time that he lost little fruit, he also learned a lot of truth. His ruthless deprivation would only bring endless suffering to those who lost it. He never expected that the most painful person would be him. If time can go backwards, he will certainly not cheat and hurt Xiaoguo in the same way. Even if he wants toe out, he will choose other methods. He will never choose an innocent person. Feng Yu felt bitter in his heart. He understood his selfishness, but the cost of this understanding was too great. Xia Yi''s heart was cold. She looked at Feng Yu''s painful expression, and finally found something extraordinary. Her voice was trembling and sharp, "Ayu, do you like her?" "You like her, don''t you?" Xia Yi grabbed Feng Yu''s arm forcefully, shook it, and kept asking, "A Yu, you like her, like this girl named Tang Guo, don''t you?" "I finally understand that you want to get her back, not because she is just your friend, and most importantly, you like her." Feng Yu put her face down and let go of Xia Yi''s hand, and looked at her seriously, "Yes, I like her." The kind of like that she likes very much, after losing her, it seems that her heart has lost half. "What about me?" Xia Yi almost lost his voice. "What am I?" Chapter 774: Horror Game Female Anchor (54) Chapter 774: Horror Game Female Anchor (54) # 774 horror game anchor (54) Faced with Xia Yi''s question, Feng Yu''s face was calm, "Sorry." "So, you don''t like me anymore, just say sorry to me?" "When did you start?" Xia Yi couldn''t ept it. She had the boyfriend Feng Yu. She thought she was the luckiest and happiest. They went through a lot together. In those years, she was the only one who apanied him every night untilte at night. How could he say that he didn''t like her if he didn''t like her. Feng Yu patted Xia Yi''s shoulder, "When Xiaoguoes out, I won''t give up looking for the right body for you, Xiaoyi, I will take you out. This is my promise to you, and I will never change." "Then you promised me, and we will get married when Ie out." Xia Yi bit her lip. "Why can this promise change?" At this moment, a word shed on the bride''s head on theputer screen, attracting the two. "My name is Tang Guo, who are you?" When he saw this sentence, Feng Yu almost burst into tears, subconsciously pushed away Xia Yi, quickly put both hands on the keyboard, and quickly typed out what he wanted to say. "Xiaoguo, Xiaoguo, are you? I am Feng Yu. Xiaoguo, I have been looking for you for a long time. I am Feng Yu. Remember, I am Feng Yu, your boyfriend Feng Yu, you have to Send me lunch, and I will apany me to work in the afternoon. We will go to the restaurant for dinner together in the evening. When I get home, you will send me a message asking if I am home, and I will send a good night before going to bed. " It has never been a day. Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu''s anxiety, and her red eyes, almost moved to tears, and finally determined that he really loved the master of this body. Feng Yu was really excited, because when he designed this game, the bride was nt called Tang Guo at all. She said that her name was Tang Guo, and she could only be Tang Guo. As long as she is Tang Guo, all the abnormalities in the game can be exined. There was another person who was extremely shocked. Feng Ming''s face changed when he heard what the unexpected yer broke into. Feng Yu? Feng Yu? ? He clenched his bride, looking increasingly confused. If he remembered correctly, his elder brother''s son should be called Feng Yu. He is currently in the game and has no idea how long the outside reality has passed. All I knew was that Feng Yu had just entered the senior year when he was in an ident. Feng Yu is six years younger than him, but does have a unique perspective on the game from a young age. From the previous paragraph, he analyzed it again. Feng Yu asked his bride, Tang Guo, who was so anxious and excited that she was his girlfriend and was here for her? He also said so much interaction between the two, which made him particrly ufortable. and many more-- Did he ignore something? His bride is not a game yer, but a real person? ? ? Feng Ming bowed her head, looking at his sweet and well-behaved bride, sped her waist, and bowed her ears and asked, "Guo Guo, are you personal?" From the angle, you can''t see the interaction between the two. "I told you earlier." Tang Guo chuckled. She said it early, but he didn''t believe it. Can she me her? Feng Ming didn''t hold back, kissed her cheek, whispered, "That''s really good." It turned out that he liked a human brainwave like a person, not a game yer. Chapter 775: Horror Game Female Anchor (55) Chapter 775: Horror Game Female Anchor (55) # 775 horror game female anchor (55) He suddenly felt that the splendid life had just begun and they could be together for a long time, it was really good, all his regrets were gone. "He said he was your boyfriend?" Feng Ming didn''t ignore this point, but his bride didn''t seem to have much affection for Feng Yu. Tang Guo nodded, "I will exin to youter." "Yes." He believed in his lover. From the moment she knew her, she attracted his attention. When she knew that she was a human brainwave, he knew it was not easy. He was more willing to listen to her than hearsay, and he believed what she said. Tang Guo was very satisfied. He cast his eyes on Feng Yu''s game character, with a confused expression, "Are you called Feng Yu? Sorry, I don''t know you, and I don''t remember what happened to you." Feng Ming was a bit surprised. He was guessing right. There must be some unknown secret. "Little fruit, how could you not remember me?" When Feng Yu saw this sentence, the whole person almost copsed. How could he not remember him, how could it be so good for him? He scratched his hair vigorously, and continued to knock on the keyboard, eyes staring at the bride in the game interface, "My name is Feng Yu, we are male and female friends, you like me, I ... I also I like you very much. We love you very much. You ordered a cake for me before the ident. It says a sentence, which I will never forget in my life. The saying is, it''s hotter to like you than to game. " Feng Yu''s eyes were sour. "We know that it started from the game. In the past few months, whether we are dating or eating, our topic is always the game. If you ask me, you will always ask if there is a new game, and I I want to ask you what is the new gaming experience. Later, you said that you seem to like me more, and you changed the live broadcast time for me. I changed the original eight hours to four hours. " "Before that, I never knew you would make delicious food, make fragrant coffee, and get up so regrly." "From the day you first arrived at the Feng''s Building, I was able to eat your hot meals at noon every day, and I rarely had stomach problems. "You said that my taste is not good. I also chose a lot of clothes and essories for me ... You have a house in my house, and a house in my house, which you have chosen. This watch on my wrist is for you. My birthday present. I''ve been wearing it and I''ve been waiting for you. " Feng Yu''s eyes were hot, and she shed tears unknowingly, "Since your ident, I seem to forget that I still need to eat every meal. I always wake up several times at night, and my stomach rolls in pain. I found that the stomach medicine you prepared for me has been eatenst week. " Xiaoguo is so good, why could he deal with her heartlessly in the past, Xia Yi listened to all this, but also a little dull. It turned out that so much happened between them? The girl named Tang Guo was really nice to A Yu, and it''s no wonder A Yu would like her. "Little fruit, do you remember all this?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t remember." "Little fruit ..." Feng Yu controlled the game character and rushed to Tang Guo''s face because he changed the data and the game character has be very flexible. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to take you away and take you out." "No, I won''t go." Tang Guo quickly sped Feng Ming''s arm and realized, "I see, you, the viin who can write stories, are here to dismantle me and my husband." Fengming: "..." He also understood that his wife and children were upset and killed. Chapter 776: Horror Game Female Anchor (56) Chapter 776: Horror Game Female Anchor (56) 776 Horror Game Female Anchor (56) "Sangong, pull this bad guy out and use your whip," Tang Guo said, holding Fengming''s arm. "These bad guys always like to break you and me apart." Feng Yu also wanted to say something. Many zombies came in from outside the door, grabbed his game characters, tied them to high pirs, and whipped them severely with a whip stained with salt water. Feng Yu looked at theputer interface with a loss of mind, her mind was full, Xiaoguo couldn''t remember, she couldn''t remember everything that belonged to them. She treats the zombie king in the game as a sage, and when he says those dependencies, his heart is broken. Feng Yu had been stunned for a long time, and finally decided to destroy the zombie king and zombie town. No matter what, he will bring out the small fruit. His fingers are beating quickly on the keyboard, even if there is an urgent matter about the holographic game over thepany, he said that there is no time for them to stop the project. The most important thing now is to find his little fruit. This time, he will not lose her again. He originally wanted to reset the game, but found that it still could nt be reset, and he was afraid that there would be problems with the forced reset. He simply copied an original version and changed the data as before. He found a rule, as soon as the game was started, Xiaoguo would appear in the new game. Tang Guo saw everything Feng Yu had done through theputer, and smiled lowly, "Naive." She had never thought about going out since the day she nned to enter the game. She wanted to let Feng Yu know that she was there, but she couldn''t achieve what he thought in her heart. She wanted to let him live in guilt and pain forever. These days, Feng Yu is immersed in changing the game data, and even has a bold idea. He wants to destroy the zombie king, let him rece the zombie king, and slowly gain the trust of Xiaoguo. Then, think of a way to bring her out. Hungry, he ordered a takeaway at will, was thirsty, and found something to drink. There was really no time. He went directly to the tap to drink tap water. Xia Yi sat numbly, and posted an incident to the live broadcast room. The announcement that he would not be broadcasting these days, also sat aside, watching Feng Yu''s madness. She''s seen Feng Yu''s busy work, but she''s never seen it like this. In order to achieve the goal, she cares nothing. She had to confirm that Feng Yu really liked the girl named Tang Guo. Xia Yi looked at Feng Yu''s smile and was sweating. At first she thought that Feng Yu was too fond of Tang Guo. When she identally heard Feng Yu''s words one day, she was scared to sweat. "Xiaoguo, this time I will definitely take you out and never hurt you again, OK." "Sorry, Xiaoguo, if I had known you were so important to me, I would not have designed this conspiracy to take away your body." Xia Yi''s eyes widened, and he could not hold back a few steps, his heart beating, his mind seemed to explode, nk, and it took a long time to return to his mind. She looked at Feng Yu''s back in fear, so ... it wasn''t an identst time, was it because A Yu had a n? "I don''t know. In this emotional conspiracy, I sessfully achieved my goal, but in the end I was a loser." Feng Yu seemed to forget Xia Yi''s existence, while programming the code, while remembering him and Tang Guo Once, unknowingly told everything he had calcted at the beginning. "I will return your body to you. When you are all right, we will meet with my uncle and aunt and finalize the wedding." Chapter 777: Horror Game Female Anchor (57) Chapter 777: Horror Game Female Anchor (57) 777 Horror Game Female Anchor (57) "My mother has asked you several times, and I don''t know how to talk to her." The back of Xia Yiting was chilly until he heard Feng Yu said, "As for the little one, let''s slowly find a way, I won''t do anything to hurt others." Xia Yi sank in her heart, so if she doesn''t have a proper body, she needs to be a bodyless brainwave forever, can she stay in theputer until she perishes? She pursed her lips, watching Feng Yu''s crazy and unawareness, and finally decided to leave here. She turned back to the room, took the card, cell phone, ID card, and finally saw the pile of valuable jewelry, bit her teeth, and quickly packed some in her bag. She didn''t want to be a brainwave again, and didn''t know what she would go through, she was leaving here. As soon as she left here, Feng Yu could not find her, and her body was hers. Tang Guo took Feng Yu away. The body itself was given to her by Feng Yu. She didn''t know anything, and she had to bear the consequences. Feng Yu and she mentioned earlier that she would refuse to take possession of other people''s bodies. Therefore, she is not responsible for it. Why should she be responsible, she is the one who lost the most. The original Feng Yu liked her so much. While Feng Yu wasn''t paying attention, Xia Yi opened the door gently and left. "That''s the truth." Tang Guo asked the system to show Feng Ming the scene in Feng Yu''s room and the words he said. Since they are all family members, it is necessary to speak to him. She thinks Feng Ming is very cute. Even if Feng Yu is his nephew, it should be abused. To the enemy, she has never relented. If Feng Ming listened to this and asked for it, she would be sorry, and she had to throw him into the trash. [The host is big, that Xia Yi ran away. The outside world has been monitoring the system. He saw Xia Yi running away with his own eyes, and his heart was a little bit angry. [Want to remind Feng Yu, he would definitely catch Xia Yi back. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "No need to remind, Feng Yu will wait for a while toe and arrest her and let them hurt each other. It''s my fault." Feng Ming nced at his bride''s smile and groaned, and suddenly his back was cold, and he quickly hugged her, "Guo Guo suffered." "Do you still like him?" Feng Ming asked uncertainly. Was the nephew with a pit in his head really his nephew? Tang Guo shook his head. "I like what he does. I have a pit in my head, or was it eaten by a zombie?" "Does Guoguo like me?" Fengming asked with anticipation. "ording to the present time, my ident happened many years ago. My body has been destroyed long ago and I can never go out." "But Guoguo''s body is still there." She wanted to go out, and he really couldn''t stop it. By virtue of Tang Guo being able to easily show him the outside picture, his bride is not easy. "Do you want me out?" "Naturally unwilling," Feng Ming said quickly, "but if Guoguo goes back to reality, I can''t stop you, although I really want to do it." "That''s good." Tang Guo was in a good mood. "So good, then I won''t go out." Tang Guo said with a smile. "Thework world is actually good," she did not hide, "I didn''t n to go out at the beginning , But did not expect to meet you. " Chapter 778: Horror Game Female Anchor (58) Chapter 778: Horror Game Female Anchor (58) 778 Horror Game Female Anchor (58) Fengming rejoiced, and quickly circled his daughter-inw, "Then I will apany Guoguo to swim in this online world forever, how?" "Okay." "How does Guoguo want to pack that kid?" Feng Mingshou was a bit itchy. If he could, he was looking forward to ying Feng Yu severely. Tang Guo smiled, looked at Feng Yu, who was still writing code in a frenzy, and chuckled, "Isn''t it possible, isn''t it the most miserable end?" "Not only did I ask him to ask, but I also let him see that we love, marry, and stay together forever and ever in the online world." She looked up and smiled at Fengming, "Aming, do you think so Cruel, not cruel? " "Not cruel, not cruel at all, that''s what he deserves." "A Ming means, what do I want to do, do you support?" Tang Guohua Feng turned around, "Why are you so principleless?" Feng Ming hugged her happily, kissed her forehead, and all smiled in her eyes. "Principle is where the daughter-inw is important. After the nephew, the daughter-inw can''t be found without it." What the daughter-inw wants to do is, of course, support with both hands. Seeing her happy appearance, he had his mind full of her, her, all her, and she listened to whatever she wanted. In front of her, he was willing to hold her to the most dazzling ce and watch her glittering. If she is a star, he will never be the moon, he will be the dark sky, and enclose her tightly, so that she can feel his presence at any time. System: Sure enough, it is still something that is familiar to the soul. It sold his brother and brother first, and now he sells his nephew. Such a person without principles, he is really porridge. Especially looking at the rising energy of the puppet, the system feels that the unity is bright. Following the host greatly, it really has a great unification! Xia Yi took what she could take away, and quickly left the city she was not familiar with. She chose a remote ce. She knows that Feng Yu''s family is very good. He is only interested in game design and development. It is easy for a rich man like this to find someone. Halfway through, I changed a lot of things and ended up in a small town. It is impossible to rent a house quickly and broadcast live with the original ount. She doesn''t do anything else, she is even more unwilling to be a waiter, brush dishes or whatever. Still only live games, she bought the device, or went to that live tform and started her new life. However, everything is not the same as what she thinks. She is a new anchor, and there are not many people watching it. She does not enjoy the honor as before, and she does not dare to imagine daily rewards. After doing it for several days, she lost some interest. When she organized her family, she found that she had brought a lot of gems, diamond nes, and gold jewelry with a little peace of mind. The thought of Cari should be millions, and my heart was even more rxed. She suddenly remembered that if she used Carry money here, she would be found and panicked. To this end, she took a car to a very far city the next day, spent two days, took cash from there, and returned here. She doesn''t think she spends much, so the money should be able tost a while. However, in the luxurious house, she could not help buying expensive things when she used luxury items. Within a year, she had to go out and withdraw cash several times. One day, she put the card into an ATM and did not look at the amount. After losing a number, she was reminded that the bnce was insufficient. She paused, quickly checked the amount, and found that there were only a few hundred dors, and she panicked. How could she remember that there are millions in it? see you tomorrow Chapter 779: Female anchor of horror games (59) Chapter 779: Female anchor of horror games (59) Chapter 779 Horror Game Hostess (59) "Howe there are only a few hundred dors left?" Xia Yi was in deep confusion. She can be sure that for nearly a year, she would never be able to spend millions of dors and spend almost three or half million. Thinking of this for so long, Feng Yu hasn''t found her, maybe Feng Yu is still studying that game, and she can''t even care about her. So Xia Yi decided to go to the bank to check the flow of water and see where the money was used. When she learned that for nearly a year, hundreds of thousands of dors would be donated to the welfare home every month, the whole person was bad. There was apliment from the counterdy in her ears, and the other party thought she was afraid that the money would not pass, so she asked. Xia Yi was very guilty. Where did she know that Tang Guo had to donate hundreds of thousands to the orphanage every month? It was really boring for the rich, not knowing the suffering of the poor. These rich people do not know what to think, so they have to donate so much money. Xia Yi was indignant. In the end, she could only return with disappointment. She had no cash in her hand, and she could only slowly sell those valuables. Diamonds and gemstones are not very easy to sell. She ca nt estimate the value. She can only go to a gold shop and sell gold jewelry. By the way, they asked if they would ept gemstones and diamonds. . Xia Yi regretted it at that time. If she had a bag of gold jewelry, her life would be much better. At that time, I was in a hurry. When I opened the jewelry box, the gold jewelry was obviously not as bright as gems and diamonds. She focused on choosing to take a lot of these, and the gold jewelry was poor. For this reason, Xia Yi had to cut back on food and clothing, but she was ustomed to luxury life. After a few days, she felt ufortable and had to start thinking of ways to sell those diamond nes and gems. On the side of Feng Yu, when he reacted, Xia Yi had no idea where he had gone. He couldn''t find Xia Yi for a while and a half, so he could only pay attention. "She will show up someday." Feng Yu was sitting on a chair with a pale face and a beard. The only neat thing was the decent suit and tie. The expensive watch on his wrist looked very brand new. Now he doesn''t touch it anymore, and he is afraid that the watch will be damaged or not look good. "She''s not used to life outside," Feng Yu said with a grim smile. "Once those jewellery show up, you can find her position. Pay attention to it and bring her back when you find her." "Remember," Feng Yu''s eerie smile disappeared, and her expression became tender and iparable. "Don''t hurt her, especially her body. You can''t break a mouth or pinch her wrist forcefully." "understood." When the office is closed, only Feng Yu is left. He logs in to the game and still enters the game as a yer, looking for opportunities to speak with Tang Guo. Originally, he wanted to destroy the zombie king and reced it with himself. He never expected that he would erase the zombie king''s data, and eventually the other party appeared. He doesn''t know where the problem is, now he can only take the second ce and go to the game and see the fruit every day. When he came to the game, Tang Guo was watching the zombies ying, sitting on the threshold and holding a chicken leg. She looked lovely and cute. No matter what she ate or did, she had a sense of beauty. Feng Yu thought in her heart, it was decided that she must get Xiaoguo''s body back, and Xia Yi could never be ruined. Chapter 780: Horror Game Female Anchor (60) Chapter 780: Horror Game Female Anchor (60) 780 Horror Game Female Anchor (60) "Little fruit." He couldn''t see the bride''s expression, he could make up for what she should have, "Do you remember everything we used to do today?" His game character also sat aside, and the sentence appeared above his head. Tang Guo nced at the painful Feng Yu. This game is very strange. The game characters can express Feng Yu''s painful expressionpletely, which is really interesting. "No." Tang Guo nced at him. "Let''s go. When my husband is angry, I''ll tie you up and get a whip with salt water." "Xiaoguo, would you like to go out with me once and wait for you to go out, everything will be understood." "Why should I go out?" Tang Guo blinked. "You let me go out, then I ask you, how did I get in?" This question asked Feng Yu''s heart. How she came in was entirely due to one of his conspiracies. It was because he wanted to take her body away and devised a vicious conspiracy. He really didn''t expect that he would fall in love with her. After losing her, he would live in pain every day. "You yed the game warehouse before something happened." Feng Yu had to lie, and if she knew it was all a conspiracy, she wouldn''t follow him. He could only take her out first, and exin everything elseter. At that time, she would do whatever she wanted, and he was willing to use her life topensate her for the damage. Tang Guo saw the other party''s thoughts, looked down and smiled,pensating? How topensate? The **** person is still dead, the person who should disappear has long disappeared, and the injured is injured. Even if it is repaired, there is still a scar like a fist at the heart, how can it be the same as before. If it wasn''t for her to show Feng Yu''s arduous performance and to give everything to him in a good way, how could he realize that everything he did was hurting a person? If he didn''t know that Tang Guo liked him very much, and he didn''t experience the gentle care, immersed in happiness for several months, how could he be so lost if he suddenly lost it? If Tang Guo is not important to him, he will just wake up happily. Even if he had been attentive to her, struggling in his heart, hesitating, and finally, because she was a living person, far from Xiayi was just as poor as a brainwave, he still did not hesitate to start. Feng Yu was only satisfied with his inner selfishness. He never considered the feelings of others. Now he wanted to take her out, but because she was important to him, he had fallen in love with her. In other words, he suddenly found that he personally destroyed the most beautiful thing that he had, and believes that no one will regret it. The better she is, the shorings of Xia Yi will be infinitely erged in front of him. In the past, Xia Yi was so good that it was no better than what he had lost. Low bones are low bones, and the truth will only be understood if lost. What a mean bone, it''s time to live in pain for the mistakes they make. Such people are not worthy of happiness and forgiveness. Why did you hurt me, andter found that you fell in love with me, and just said that topensate me, I will be with you? Where can there be such a cheap thing. Feng Ming came from a distance and saw Feng Ming hooking up with his daughter-inw again. Although Feng Yu was his nephew, he still had to beat each other. He walked over without mentioning Feng Yu''s game character, ttened the other side severely, and finally threw it to the zombies to let them kill Feng Yu. Chapter 781: Horror Game Female Anchor (61) Chapter 781: Horror Game Female Anchor (61) # 781 horror game female anchor (61) Feng Yu sat helplessly in front of theputer and saw the word "game failed" on the screen. Maybe, he really should promote the holographic game earlier, and use the game warehouse to see Xiaoguo. Feng Yu is a person who just says what he does. He returns to thepany the same day and restarts the holographic game. This project has been stagnant for almost a year. At first, because of his decision, Feng lost a lot. But the game is only part of Feng''s. Both the president and his wife think that something happened to Feng Yu, and they don''t care about it. How can the game be as important as their son. In particr, they did not dare to let Feng Yu do the same thing. This time Feng Yu''s return, the entirepany is very happy. Everything was almost ready thest time. This time, it took a month to restart, and they tested the security of the game warehouse. It took another two months to adjust the problem of game ess. The next time, it was to promote the use, attracting arge number of yers willing to participate in the internal test, the response was very good in the end. Half a yearter, Feng s game warehouse was listed nationwide, and the world began to enter the holographic era. After that, countless games began to choose and connect with Feng s to present brand new games. Feng s became the biggest winner for this. Everyone is happy, but Feng Yu is not happy. Until one day, he sent someone who called Xia Yi to call and said that they found traces of those gems in a jewellery store and had found Xia Yi. He was currently returning with Xia Yi. "Take her to the vi on my mountain, don''t tell anyone." Feng Yu''s eyes were heavy, especially when she saw the Xia Yi face in the photo, pale and thin, and she was very angry. How can she do that? How can I treat Xiaoguo''s perfect body like this. This time, he will not let Xia Yi run away again, Xiaoguo''s body, he will save her well, and forbid anyone to hurt half a point. Before long, Xiaoyi was taken to the vi on the mountain. After Feng Yu finished the game project, he took a vacation for himself, and no one doubted it. On the day Xia Yi was brought back, he moved into the vi. When Xia Yi was caught, she was extremely panicked. She was afraid of losing her body. She really likes the feeling of having a body. She doesn''t want to do brainwaves anymore. She doesn''t want to go back to theputer, just like a bunch of data. After being trapped in the vi, she was trying to escape, but Feng Yu was well prepared. How could she escape if she had no ability and no IQ? It should be said that it would be difficult for her to survive in this world if she did not bring that card and jewelry. When Feng Yu pushed open the door of the room, she saw Xiayi shaking with her knees and hiding in the corner. "Small, why are you silent and leave without saying hello to me?" Feng Yu walked in front of Xia Yi, asked with a gentle smile, and pinched Xia Yi''s chin with her cold fingers, "You are thin." Xia Yi''s heart was all cold. To those gentle eyes, she didn''t think Feng Yu was caring about her, she just felt goose bumps all over her. "His face is so pale. I must not live well these days?" Xia Yi shuddered, not understanding what Feng Yu wanted to do. "Small, the body is not yours, and you can''t toss it at will. In the next time, I hope you obediently eat and take good care of this body." "It is best to restore the body to its original state within a month." Feng Yu let go of Xia Yi''s chin and chuckled softly, "I have worked out a method that only punishes brain waves without harming the body. You shouldn''t want to experience it, right?" Chapter 782: Horror Game Female Anchor (62) Chapter 782: Horror Game Female Anchor (62) # 782 horror game female anchor (62) Xia Yi resisted in her heart. She knew that Feng Yu would not expel her brain waves for the time being to prevent the body from being damaged. A body that loses brain waves may die, and if it does not die, it will only be a vegetative. Too long to be a vegetative, the function of the body will gradually deteriorate. Even if she didn''t read a lot, she still knew this. Many years ago, there had been cases of vegetative awakening on TV. Therefore, Feng Yu was not concerned about her at all, nor was she unwilling to drive her brain waves out, but to make her alive by her existence. She didn''t want to cooperate, so why should she care for others? This body is not forcibly upied by her, but she can only me Feng Yu. Wouldn''t that have happened so much if he hadn''t done it from her? She is a victim, and if she hasn''t been out since the beginning, she won''t be greedy for the beauty of her body. She was just forced to ept it, and now she became a sinner. So she wants to resist, and Feng Yu wants her to take good care of her body, she doesn''t want to. After Feng Yu left, she struck herself hard, hitting the wall with her head, trying to bruise her body. Feng Yu doesn''t want her to be better, and she won''t be as good as Feng Yu. The self-harming Xia Yi couldn''t help crying, who did she provoke, and why did she encounter them? Feng Yu originally liked her so much, now why should she be so cruel to her. Obviously he brought her out. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be here. She was angry, grieved and sad. Her heart was full of revenge. She wanted to destroy this body, so that Feng Yuyong would never be able to do so forever. When Feng Yu came to see Xia Yi for the second time, she looked at her scaly body and her eyes became red. He walked over, pinching Xia Yi''s chin, and wanted to give her a p. Xia Yi opened his eyes at the time, sarcastically, "You fight, this is not my body anyway, you beat it badly and broke it. It''s deserved. " "Very good." Feng Yu gently let go of Xia Yi, touched her cheek, took her out, took her to a room, and finally put it on a strange chair, "I said However, disobedience will be punished. " Feng Yu''s smile, with a bit of morbid, gloomy and terrifying look, finally made Xia Yi panic. "No, you let me go." "Feng Yu, if you do this, you are hurting her body." Feng Yu looked at the shackled Xia Yi, who was still struggling, shook the remote control in her hand, walked in front of her and crouched down, "How can I bear to hurt Xiaoguo''s body, I must She will take good care of her body and guarantee no harm. " "Small, I didn''t want to hurt you, but you''re too bad." Feng Yu smiled and pressed the button on the remote control. At that time, Xia Yi couldn''t speak, and even the painful expression and shouting couldn''t be helped. Her mind was nk, and she just felt that it was painful. She felt sore and wanted to die immediately. The painful feeling seemed to make her disappear at any time. Feng Yu was very satisfied with the result. The method was researched the day Xia Yi escaped. As a result, it was very sessful. The other party will not shout out, and will not hurt Xiaoguo''s throat. Without revealing a painful expression, it will not destroy the beauty of Xiaoguo''s bright face. Without struggling, you won''t hurt the rest of your body. Xia Yi can only feel the pain, don''t want to be alive, the pain that is about to disappear, but it can''t be expressed, this is the method of directly attacking the brain waves, which is really a good method. madman! Xia Yi''s blurred vision looked at Feng Yu''s smile and thought of these two words in her mind. Chapter 783: Horror Game Heroine (63) Chapter 783: Horror Game Heroine (63) # 783 horror game female anchor (63) Compared to the days when Feng Yu and Xia Yi tortured each other, Tang Guo and Feng Ming''s little days are abusing dogs every day. System: I suspect I''m the dog that gets abused every day. After knowing that Tang Guo is a human brainwave, he also decided not to go out again. To spend a lifetime with him in the game, Feng Ming decided to study the magicalwork world in the game. Since the Inte world is their home in the future, he must take control of the Inte world earlier, so as to avoid things that he cannot and cannot predict in the future. He has great ambitions. He wants to be the existence of the main brain in the legend, which can control the entire world''swork, and everything is under his surveince. Only in this way can he protect his daughter-inw and happily swim online and enjoy life with her. In the online world, they will not be subject to any constraints. When Tang Guo heard this, she supported him very much. Although she can control thework now, any security settings of thework cannot stop her at all. But she relies on the power of a powerful soul, which can flow unimpeded here. Fengming is just an electroencephalogram. Unlike her, she also wants to witness whether the research on the controlwork in thework can seed. To this end, she provided a lot of information to Feng Ming research. I stillmunicated with Emmanuel in the group, "Is there? Information about the Inte, the main brain, and the intellectual brain do not need yourtest generation, which was previously eliminated, regardless of generations." Emmanuel wondered, "Is the school flower going to control the entirework?" It is indeed an interster person, and the key points are guessed at once. "It''s not me, it''s my boyfriend. He''s a bit interested in this right now. We n to settle in the online world. By the way, I forgot to tell you the good news. I found a human brainwave in the game. Now he is my man Friend. " The friends in the group were stunned. Is this OK? Then this brainwave is definitely not easy. Emmanuel, a person living in the interster era of advancedwork technology, is also curious about two brainwaves falling in love. "School flower, take the liberty to ask, what is the feeling of two brainwaves falling in love?" The others didn''t ask, but they were also curious. People in the world of immortality said that it is not unusual for two souls to fall in love, and two brainwaves, ording to their understanding, should be two consciousnesses, so how the two consciousnesses fall in love is really a little curious. Does it mean that you love me every day, I love you, and hold them together? The flow of consciousness in the legend is a bit 6. "In the game, we have a body. If human beings fall in love, we will fall in love. Hug and kiss me. There is no problem at all." Emmanuel couldn''t help but cough. Although they were really curious about this, they shouldn''t be so straightforward. "School flower, wait a minute, I will copy the information to you right away." Tang Guo waited for a while and received the inte technology from the interster era. After getting it, he made the system copy it again and changed it to Feng Ming. "What is this?" Feng Ming looked at a green, like a button, in Tang Guo''s hand. "good stuff." Tang Guo smiled, and let Feng Ming open to watch. Feng Ming was stunned at the ce. Why is there such an advanced inte technology in her hands? Of course, he didn''t doubt anything. He subconsciously thought that it was what his wife and children should have, and began to research. Tang Guo sat on the side, watching Feng Yu torture Xia Yi every day through systematic monitoring. Chapter 784: Horror Game Female Anchor (64) Chapter 784: Horror Game Female Anchor (64) # 784 horror game female anchor (64) [The host is big. I have collected all the crimes of Feng Yu. No matter whether it is evidence collection or video recording, there is no one in the Feng family and he can acquit Feng Yu. " [Do you want to submit it now? Tang Guo smiled, "Come on." You must be punished if you kill someone, right? Thew has not stipted this, but the truth must be made public. "Help me connect to my parents'' mobile phones, lest they get too excited when I live on the Inte and live in reality. As long as they live well, they will not be so sad." The system does. Tang Guo quickly contacted the Tang family and told the truth about all of them. The two first thought that they were incredible, some were unbelieving, and thought she was a liar. After a series of evidence appeared in front of them, they went to Tang Guo''s live broadcast room again, and watched the video after she and Xia Yi appeared. After watching it carefully, they finally gave up. Then the girl live broadcasted, although it was the body of their daughter. Not their daughter. Tang Guo persuaded the two for a long time, saying that she was fine now. Let them not be sad, soon Feng Yu will be punished. "Guoguo, what about your body?" Tang mother almost lost her voice, and she couldn''t let the unknown person keep possession of Guoguo''s body. When I remembered everything about my daughter, she was deprived of it by others. The Tang family had only anger and sadness in their hearts. Feng Yu thought hard and did so much just to take away their daughter''s body. What made them ept it? "Mom, if Xiayi disappears one day, you don''t need to save my body." Tang Guo showed her figure in theputer, and the familiar faces made the Tang family couple couldn''t help crying, she wrote lightly, "Created." She looked at the sadness of the two, and pulled out Fengming hiding in the corner. Facing a young man who suddenly came out, they both forgot the sadness and stared at the man holding their daughter''s hand. "This is my boyfriend." Tang Guo smiled and introduced, looking at the two people with incredible faces and even some inexplicable expressions, they guessed that Feng Ming was not a human, "He is also a human brainwave." "His name is Feng Ming. You should be familiar with the name." The two stayed for a while, Fengming, wasn''t that the boy who yed his life for the game? Last name seal. Feng Yu''s uncle? The two nced at each other, not too satisfied. "Uncle and aunt, I don''t need that nephew, I just need a little fruit." Feng Ming quickly expressed his attitude. "ording to reality, I have died long ago, and I have nothing to do with them. giarizing my research results and harming Xiaoguo in such a bad way, it makes sense that I would not stand by his side. " The second son of the Tang family thought about it a lot, and their daughter was afraid that she would note out. They were sad, but their daughter didn''t really die, they just couldn''t have a body, so it wasn''t so sad to think about it. That Feng Yu was a madman who asked his daughter to go out. With his crazy behavior, he didn''t know what would happen. Since her daughter likes the online world, there is also a human brainwave to apany her. They want to meet. As long as there is an Inte ce, they can meet at any time, and it is not uneptable. In this way, Feng Ming passed the eyes of the two and was officially able to hold his daughter-inw. On this day, Feng Yu was in the room, carefully feeding her unwillingness to eat, her spirit was a bit loose, and her face was gentle. Suddenly, the door was opened and several uniformed police officers rushed in and came up and handcuffed him. Xia Yi stumbled at the thought and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She was finally saved and Feng Yu was arrested, so this body is hers. See you tomorrow! This world is over. Chapter 785: Horror Game Female Anchor (65) Chapter 785: Horror Game Female Anchor (65) # 785 horror game anchor (65) With countless evidence and video evidence, the Feng family had no way to acquit Feng Yu. But because of what Feng Yu did in the case, it was the missing piece ofw. He expelled Tang Guo''s brain waves from his brain and reced them with another person''s brain waves. Feng''s Group expressed his willingness to use all his power to retrieve Tang Guo''s brain waves. Because Feng Yu herself also expressed her willingness to retrieve Tang Guo while she was alive, Feng Yu became a special prisoner in the prison, and the only prisoner with aputer to ess the Inte. It still upies Tang Guo''s body''s Xiayi, and she did not live as freely as she thought. Instead, it is controlled, and under the pressure of all parties, it must undergo various tests. If it hadn''t been for this matter, Xia Yi''s fate would not beparable to the current one. I believe that many Frankensteins are very interested in doing this experiment. Because Tang Guo''s body belongs to the Tang family, it makes Xia Yi a lot easier. Even if she cooperates with the test, she won''t encounter any badness, and she has to treat her well. However, this kind of life that is not free and will be devastated by spirit every day is really torture for Xia Yi. Later, she repeated her tricks and wanted to protest with self-harm. As a result, the scope of her activities was gone. Because the Tang family and Tang Guogou passed through, they opened their eyes and closed their eyes, and saw that Xia Yi was tortured by the spirit. The only crazy ones are those fans of Tang Guo, knowing that in thest month, the people who broadcast live for them are not Tang Guo at all. They only felt a little weird at the time, but because the screen was focused on the game and they didn''t find it, they felt very sad for it. In the end, they checked the live broadcast style between the two and found a lot of differences. Even if they were imitated again, the two were two people. Feng Yu told everyone that he found Tang Guo. She just didn''te back and asked everyone to help him. At first everyone believed and hoped that they would like Tang Guo toe back. Some people are interested in this experiment, some people care about Tang Guo, such as those millions of fans, what they care about is to bring them a happy anchor. I hope that one day, on the screen, I can also see her broadcast a horror game for them, scaring them to shiver in the bed, eyes still can''t help staring at the screen. Although Tang Guo''s live room was not open, fans were used to it, and would go in every day to take a look. In her previous state, she left a message and told them everything about today. I look forward to her returning one day. Regarding the one Xia Yi had posted, a sentence was deleted by the tform after fans protested. Xia Yi''s live video has also beenpletely deleted. In this live broadcast, they don''t want to see everything about Xia Yi. Everyone knew that Feng Yu found Tang Guo''s existence, and they were all very happy. Feng Yu was also excited to go into the game and go to Tang Guo. He wanted to prove that Xiao Guo really existed. In this way everyone will help him and bring out the small fruit. On this day, the scene of Feng Yujin''s game was broadcast live and watched by hundreds of millions of people. Feng Yu controlled the game character, came to the bride with expectation, and asked carefully, "bride, tell me, what''s your name?" He waited, waiting for her to say, "My name is Tang Guo." Chapter 786: Horror Game Female Anchor (66) Chapter 786: Horror Game Female Anchor (66) Chapter 786 Horror Game Hostess (66) Everyone looked forward to it, and the bride said that her name was Tang Guo, who they knew and waited for a long time. But the bride''s head just said, "Who are you, are you here to take me away?" Feng Yu s expectant expression was frozen, and her smile was stiff. She looked at the words that came out of the bride s head inconceivably. His fingers quickly bounced on the keyboard. Bride, are you calling Tang Guo right? "Zombies are here. I''m really scared. Can you really take me away?" The bride''s head came up again. Feng Yu stared at the sentence, totally unbelievable. His eyes were red and he typed quickly. "You''re Tang Guo, right, you must be Tang Guo, you must be Tang Guo." "Okay, so I believe that I will go with you, but we must be careful not to let the zombie king find out." Without the words "My name is Tang Guo", all the words that came out of the bride''s head were all written into the program by him, which he set. People watching all of this live broadcast are also a little silent, this game character is simply not Tang Guo. Even if one loses his memory, he can understand what the other is asking. "I have three of these games, she may be in another game." Feng Yu said quickly, wiping a tear on her face, he squeezed a smile, "She should be hiding in another game Now. " He quickly started the vampire bride game, carefully went upstairs to the room where the bride lived. Seeing the bride sitting in the chair, controlling the game character came over and asked, "Xiaoguo, I''m here to take you away. Would you like to follow me this time?" "Are you here to save me?" Feng Yu sank in the bottom of her heart and did not give up, and continued typing, "Xiaoguo, although you don''t remember me, I still want to take you away and take you out of this online world. I will give you back my body. I am willing to use it for a lifetime. Come to pay for your sins, will you follow me? " "Thank you, kind person. I don''t want to be a vampire. I like the sun, I like the outside. The blood emperor is very strong, and we must not rm him when we leave." The bride did not understand, only ording to the fixed words set by the program Reply. Feng Yu''s tears couldn''t stop bursting out. He raised his hand and wiped it. He couldn''t wipe it anyway, and smiled reluctantly. "Small fruit jumps out, she might go to the third game, you wait. She must be here this time. " "She will definitely be there." Feng Yu opened her eyes forcefully and started the bride of thest ghost king. Everyone looked at him in pain, expectation, and fear. They were also sore in heart. They did not sympathize with Feng Yu, but fell into a thought. Do not use selfish thoughts to hurt an innocent person, nor to deceive the feelings of others, maybe this day will be the most important person in your heart. If you hurt people, it is impossible in the future. Don''t do things that make you regret. There is really no regret medicine in this world. Just like Feng Yu, he was going to hurt another innocent girl for one person, who would have expected that this girl was so good that he didn''t even know it. Just look at his helplessness and see how regretful he is. "She will definitely be here, Xiaoguo." Feng Yu muttered to herself, "This time, I asked her, what''s your name, and she would definitely say her name is Tang Guo. I asked her if I would take her out, would she say, OK." Chapter 787: Horror Game Female Anchor (67) Chapter 787: Horror Game Female Anchor (67) # 787 horror game female anchor (67) "She will definitely be in this game." Feng Yu murmured to himself several times, pale fingers on the keyboard, shaking constantly. The audience watched himunch the ghost king bride game, and the entire interface became gloomy. This time, he didn''t rush to the ce where the bride was Guan, and asked her if it was Tang Guo. He only stared at the game interface, controlling his shaking hands, with a smile on his face, "Sorry, I need to prepare and think about how tomunicate with Xiaoguo in a while." "She must hate me if she wants to know the truth," he wiped her tears. "She has always been very gentle to me, and she will prepare breakfast for me whenever she is avable. Work with me. We will go to dinner at night and say good morning and good night to me every day. Is it safe to be home? Xiaoguo has always been very good to me. If she sees me, she ignores me and scolds me, I must be a bit uneptable, so I have to prepare and think about what she would scold. Otherwise she was scolded for a while and didn''t know how tomunicate with her. " Everyone waited, although they all thought that Tang Guo''s chance of existence was very low, but watching Feng Yu''s appearance did not stop him. I have watched two games, and there is nothing more to watch one, and it will not take much time. What if Tang Guo is really in it? The Fengs looked at Feng Yu withplicated faces. They never thought that their proud son woulde up with such a detrimental method in order to save a brain wave that had died for many years. Many girls like them Feng Yu, but their favorite is Tang Guo. Later, Tang Guo didn''te to their weird house very much, and they were all exined by Feng Yu. In just one month, they didn''t think so much. Who could have thought that Tang Guo''s weirdness was because their good son expelled her brain waves, didn''t that mean killing her with her own hands? The seal mother leaned on her father''s arms, and her tears couldn''t stop. "me me, if I be more careful, there won''t be this tragedy, and a girl as good as Xiaoguo will not be hurt." "Feng Yu has been smart since he was a child. Like his uncle, he only had a game, so where do we know he would do it?" Father Feng sighed. "me me, I did nt teach him well, I did nt let him understand, I could nt do this thing." "After ..." Feng Mu hesitated and said, "Sell Feng''s game, OK?" Feng s father did nt hesitate, so he only took his wife, Okay, sold, all sold. The game took away my only younger brother. Now my son also used this to do bad things. What s the use of it, I ll seal it. Maybe not suitable for gaming. " In fact, he understands that they just have a hard time epting them, even if there is any great interest in them, they always think of only pain. "I''m ready, this time I will see Xiaoguo." Feng Yu tapped the disk, held the mouse, passed many levels, and finally found the ghost king''s territory. I also saw the bride in the grave. He broke open the grave and came to her in excitement. "Xiaoguo, I know I did a lot of wrong. You follow me today, will you?" "Good-hearted person, are you here to take me away?" Tang Guo said, she asked with a smile, but Feng Yu and the people outside could not see her true expression at all. When she said these words, she was sinking in her heart. Isn''t this Tang Guo? Chapter 788: Horror Game Female Anchor (68) Chapter 788: Horror Game Female Anchor (68) # 788 horror game anchor (68) "Xiaoguo,e out, go with me, okay?" Feng Yu finally copsed, the handsome man, the blue veins on his painful forehead came out, and the whole face was pale and bloodless. You can do whatever you want. " "The ghost king is terrible. He wants me to be his ghost bride. Can you really take me away?" Tang Guo said. Feng Yu''s eyes widened, her lips and teeth trembled, why, and why Xiaoguo was gone. "Little fruit ..." He only typed these two words and never knew what to say again. The ghost king bride is not a small fruit, so where did his small fruit go? Are there too many people here who are scared to scare his little fruit out? "If you can''t take me away, kind people, you can go by yourself." Tang Guo said, "Although the ghost king is fierce, he should not seem to hurt me." Arrived. But Feng Yu, who was in pain, didn''t pay attention, especially the sentence "Although the ghost king is fierce, he should not seem to hurt me", this sentence. "There must be too many of you, scared Xiaoguo, you all go out, you are not allowed to watch the live broadcast, when I saw Xiaogu alone, she must have seen me." This time nobody apany Feng Yu crazy, and the audience turned off the live broadcast, and I felt very sorry. Feng Yu was taken away and returned to the prison where he lived alone. The man who brought him back, put theputer in his room, watched him paralyzed in the bed, looked lifeless, only shook his head. With so many prisonersing to jail, Feng Yu was the first, and remorseful anxiety could not havemitted suicide immediately. He didn''t sympathize. He had to be detained every day. There were too many prisoners to face. Many prisoners were brought in because they had hurt others. There is no need for sympathy for such a person. The prison guard thought to himself that his wife and children were in his head, and he thought that he would have to apany them well this time off. He also remembered that because he had worked in prison for a long time, he would inevitably show a fierce and violent temper when facing those prisoners. Sometimes he faced his wife at home in a depressed mood and couldn''t help getting angry at her. After reading Feng Yu''s story, he was a little upset about his previous behavior. No matter what he encounters at work, he should not be angry at his wife. He works here, his wife has to work, he has to look after the children, and he has to take care of the family. He pays little for the family. When I went back, I became angry with my wife, I don''t know how sad she was. As soon as he thought that his wife would not be able to take it anymore, he was disappointed, and would leave him, and he was very panicked. He would call herter and say sorry, but he would never be like that again. On holiday, he must buy a bouquet of his wife''s favorite flowers for her. "Fruit." "how?" "I found a fun ce. Let''s go and see." "Okay." Feng Ming knows everything that happened before. Those materials he passed to him through Tang Guo are no problem at present. Looking at Feng Yu''s so painful appearance, he did not sympathize, just felt funny. If he was Feng Yu and really wanted to save Xia Yi, he would never choose to find an innocent person to take away his body. Compared to this, it is better to study artificial bodies, regardless of sess or failure, there is always a direction for hard work. If Xia Yi is really a person who is unwilling to harm others, even if he does not seed in the end, they can still live a lifetime even across the screen. No matter how bad it is, he really wants to be together, so he can make himself a brainwave, and love with the person he loves in thework is the same, as it is now. Chapter 789: Horror Game Hostess (69) Chapter 789: Horror Game Hostess (69) # 789 horror game female anchor (69) Feng Yu woke up, he quickly turned on theputer, he didn''t believe that Tang Guo disappeared. He entered the game countless times, but unfortunately he did not see Tang Guo again. Later, he watched the live broadcast that day, and in thest game, he saw the sentence "Although the ghost king is fierce, but he should not seem to hurt me", his eyes widened. Xiaoguo, this is Xiaoguo. He quickly went to find the basic settings, read the lines of the ghost king bride dozens of times, and really did not see this sentence. Therefore, it is true that the ghost king bride is a small fruit. He shouted that Tang Guo was found, and handed in the evidence, indicating that he would enter the game again. The person in charge of this matter will be doubtful, and there is not much hope in his heart, he is still willing to let Feng Yu try. When the bride uttered that sentence, heughed, "Look, I didn''t set this sentence, Xiaoguo said this, so she must be Xiaoguo." The person in charge took the game away and was ready to study it. Not long after returning, and he said, "You really did not set the line of the bride on the surface, because this is a hidden line. At a certain time, the hidden line will appear. Therefore, this is not Tang Guo." Feng Yu didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe it at all, he clearly remembered that these three games were all for Xia Yi to y at will, and they were not soplicated at all. He didn''t believe it, he wanted to prove it, but no one believed him anymore. He was crazy and even beat the staff and wanted to leave here. Later, the person in charge believed that his current state was already abnormal and could no longer help to find Tang Guo''s brain waves, hoping that it would recover all his treatment. Since then, Feng Yu has been the same as other prisoners. He rebelled for a while and understood that only by going out could he find Tang Guo''s brain waves. He became active and gave people a thorough understanding. To change his feeling of renewal and strive for the one with the best performance, he just hoped to go out sooner. As for Xia Yi, she had to do research every day. After more than three years, she couldn''t bear it. During an experiment, brain waves were stimted, and she broke free of her body''s control and ran into thework. And Tang Guo''s body became a vegetative state because of the disappearance of brain waves. They informed the Tang family and stated that in such a state, Tang Guo''s body could die at any time. Themunication between the Tang family and Tang Guo said that after waiting for one year, there was no hope after one year, so that this body was euthanized. They did not want their daughter''s body to be an experimental product. Xia Yi ran away and Tang Guo could not be found. Everyone had no choice and respected the choice of the Tang family. One yearter, Tang Guo was euthanized and cremated. Five yearster, Feng Yu came out early because of her positive performance. Aftering out, he was dedicated to finding Tang Guo''s brain waves. He got those three games and turned on his long-lostputer. Computers today are not the same as they were many years ago, but with his capabilities, they quickly adapted. He started the game, the bride of the ghost king. When he came to the bride, he smiled, "Little fruit, I will take you out." "I know, this must be you. You forgot me, so you deceived me." Before Tang Guo spoke, Feng Ming came. At the moment Fengming came, the two were detached from the appearance of the game characters at the same time, revealing their true colors. Feng Yu, sitting in front of theputer, was shocked to see all this. Especially when Tang Guo was choked by Feng Ming, he couldn''t believe it. Chapter 790: Horror Game Hostess (70) Chapter 790: Horror Game Hostess (70) Chapter 790 Horror Game Hostess (70) Feng Ming''s face was too familiar to him. Feng Ming looks exactly like he did when he died. Feng Yu has regarded Feng Ming as an idol since he was a child. Being able to embark on the path of game design developers is also due to the influence of Fengming. The holographic game was opened because of Feng Ming. That year, Feng Ming was less than 25 years old. After he got the n for the holographic game, it took him about six or seven years to perfect everything behind him and understand all the concepts of Feng Ming. This is the gap between him and Feng Ming. One is a ghost. He is just a genius as people say. A thing that the ghost just left casually. It took him six or seven years to eat it thoroughly before he dared to take it out. "Little ... uncle, are you?" Feng Yu asked uncertainly. Feng Ming nodded. "It''s me." "Then you ..." He nced at Tang Guo next to him, why are you holding Xiaoguo. He couldn''t imagine the result anymore, he didn''t believe it. Feng Ming nced at her daughter-inw, and happily introduced, "This is your little sister-inw." Do not! !! How could Xiaoguo be his little sister-inw. He pressed theputer frantically, trying to drive this man the same as his uncle, but hisputer was not under his control. "Xiaoguo, I''m your boyfriend. You just forgot everything between us, so you''ve been cheated by him." Tang Guo smiled at this moment, "I didn''t forget everything. From the moment Iy in the game warehouse, you and I were over, Feng Yu." "No matter what you do, you won''t be able to impress you. Don''t you want me to remember our past?" Tang Guo smiled. "I, I never forget." Feng Yu fell off the chair at once, Xiaoguo said, she had never forgotten. She said they were over the moment shey into the yroom. She, she knows the truth, she knows he wants to hurt her? "Our existence has already demonstrated with the country. Now that the world has entered holographic technology, my husband and I will be the only master brain brain waves of human brains in China, controlling the entire country''swork and maintaining the security of thework. That day, no darkness could escape from our eyes. In a few days, we will meet with all humanity and hold our wedding at the same time. " Tang Guo also took out two books, opened them, smiled brightly, "This is our marriage certificate, stamped." Feng Ming looked at his little daughter-inw proudly, only smiling. He didn''t expect that she would do this after he controlled thework. The daughter-inw is right, instead of avoiding personal life on the Inte, it is better to do something meaningful. Such a little daughter-inw, he is really very satisfied. Many people will know that such an excellent girl is his wife. Both of them are brainwaves. The world knows that his daughter-inw is excellent, but no one can **** her daughter-inw. Now the Inte is under his control. If humans want to be brainwaves, they have to ask him if he wants to. He can also help those brainwaves who identally run into thework and return to where they belong. It can be said that they already have a transcendental status here. As for the past, nobody cares. All human beings care about is just this different new era. "No, Xiaoguo, you should go back to your body." Feng Yu said excitedly, "You have a body, you ..." See you tomorrow. There are still half chapters in this world. Chapter 791: Horror Game Hostess (End) Chapter 791: Horror Game Hostess (End) Chapter 791 Horror Game Hostess (End) Tang Guo leaned against Feng Ming''s arms and smiled, "Isn''t it cremated?" Fire ... cremation ... Feng Yu''s eyes widened and she stepped back and forth, how could it be, how could it be? "Aming, let''s go, I don''t want to ignore him." Feng Ming certainly listened to his wife and children, holding his wife''s little hand, and they disappeared. Feng Yu reacted and wanted to find it, but he couldn''t find anything. He smashed theputer, went outside, and looked at this strange world, his expression became numb. Seven dayster, the existence of Tang Guo and Feng Ming was known to all mankind, and all mankind was shocked. Some people tried to attack our country''swork firewall, but they were counterattacked by them, and many important materials were lost. In the end, all countries understand that this country with two powerful brain waves of intelligence is beyond their reach. Fortunately, the other party may steal their information secretly. During the period, it was not that there was no joint national protest, and the two would be eliminated. Back to the countries that just ended, in favor of the country, theirworks were all paralyzed the next day. Knowing who did it, they were afraid to speak. In the end, Tang Guo and Feng Ming had to be identified. In fact, they agreed and disagreed. This is useless to a country that has gradually be stronger. Regardless of who opposes and wants to attack thework, all theworks in the other country''s territory must bepletely paralyzed. In today''s world, no country can live without awork. Many operations require awork to be able to locate itself. From the day when the two of them appeared, all human beings understand that this country, once looked down upon and repeatedly suppressed internationally, haspletely risen. What they have is not the ordinary main brain, but two human brain waves with promising prospects. They couldn''t provoke it. The important international conferences in the past said to the two countries that one sentence was not important. Since then, China''s cyber security has been in their hands. Since then, cyber scammers have lost their jobs. At first they thought they could exploit the loopholes, they were found home within two days and they were all taken away. Later, Feng Ming and Tang Guo cooperated with the country to develop a brain chip. From this time on, the Inte must have a legal identity. They want to do something bad unless they don''t use a domesticwork. Under the supervision of the two, there was almost no escape. Tang Guo is very happy, her life has been extended in this world. Even if it is extended, it is only an extension of twenty years. "Aming, I may be leaving." Feng Ming''s heart shuddered, hugging her and asking, "Where to go?" "I do not know either." "Can you still meet in your next life?" Tang Guo smiled brightly at him, "It should be possible." "In the next life, Guoguo or my wife?" Tang Guo gave him a look, "The next life will be the next life. Even if you perform well in this life, you can''t take it forever. So if you want to marry me in the next life, you have to be better." "Understand, Guoguo, I will definitely perform better than my life, appear before you are hurt, and protect you." Tang Guo was very happy. He hugged him and kissed his face. "I like the way you pet me, and I like to pet you." Feng Ming suddenly felt that he couldn''t hold her, her figure turned into stars and disappeared in front of her. "Guo Guo, wait for me." Chapter 792: Girls turning into ghosts (1) Chapter 792: Girls turning into ghosts (1) 792 Chapter 792 Later, Feng Ming rarely appeared in front of humans. Later, the person in charge ofmunicating with Feng Ming, when preparing tomunicate with Feng Ming, heard only a stiff voice without emotion, "Hello, I am the main brain, one." "When Feng Ming left, let me give you a copy of the information. Will you ept the transmission?" "ept." "Data transfer ... please wait." When he got the document and saw the contents, he couldn''t help crying. The document also said that his wife had left many years ago. He stayed because her wife loved a world full of sunshine and warmth. If he followed her right away, there would be a lot of trouble here. These years, they are in thework, and her wife has been very happy, he is not willing to destroy all this, even if she is gone. So he spent a lot of timeter, creating a master brain that can operate in his ce. The data contains all the data of the master brain and his experience over the years. After monitoring the operation of the main brain for more than three years, there was no situation. He thought, "I should go. I''m going to find my wife. I''m afraid she''s waiting too fast, and I''m toote. She will be treated by a bad person. Bullying. So I leave it here to you. I hope you can protect this warm and sunny world. " They searched for a long time and finally determined that Feng Ming and Tang Guo had disappeared. The legends they created are written into history. They are the founders of this era. No one dare to forget, nor do they want to forget. ... [The host is big, this time you are a bit miserable. ] The system''s tone of sympathy came out. Tang Guohuang wandered around with her new image, and it seemed quite interesting that shended on a horizontal branch. Her figure hung on it without any weight, and the branch was not pressed. Bend or even shake it. "It''s okay. Thest time was an brainwave. This time it was A Piao. To be honest, the brain wave has been a long time and it''s quite boring. Changing A Piao Dang is still good." During the talk, she controlled her figure Floating everywhere, if the system has both hands, especially want to cover the eyes. However, the host''s mood is obviously good, and I hope she can maintain such a good mood after she receives the plot. "That''s where my bones are stuck here." Tang Guo floated to the cliff, watching the cards stuck in the cliff''s gap, the flesh had decayed long ago, leaving only the bones of the body, "a little kind, it should be mine." System: It''s really iprehensible. The host looks at his bones and looks happy. Tang Guo didn''t bother with the bones, he found afortable ce on the cliff wall, hung himself, and said, "Well, the new image has been adapted, let''s ept the plot and memory." This world is a world with ghosts and priests, which means a world with magical powers. It can also be said to be a very dangerous world. The original owner was a high school senior with a good family background. After high school vacation, thinking of going to the tenth state of high school, he decided to travel with his friends. Boys and girls also look like six or seven in total. They chose to travel independently this time and did not report to tour groups. Inadvertently, I came to this beautiful mountain vige. The original owner couldn''t think of it. It turned out to be her cliff of life, where she lost her young life, and her family couldn''t find her body. Gradually, she became conscious and became the legendary A Piao. Although it is a ghost, it is not scary. It''s not a ghost that is scary, it''s just a person that is scary. Chapter 793: Girls turning into ghosts (2) Chapter 793: Girls turning into ghosts (2) Chapter 793: Ghost Girl (2) How could she fall off the cliff? It is because there is a poor small mountain vige on the other side of the cliff. asionally, there will be tourists who are mostly men. They will also borrow in Xiaoshan Vige, only to think that this is a small and honest Xiaoshan Vige. However, things are unexpected. The people in this mountain vige are simple on the surface. In fact, all the women in the vige bought and turned from the outside. Basically abducted to this mountain vige, there is no chance to go out. I can only stay here for the rest of my life, and have children for the men, old bachelors, one after another. In this mountain vigecking girls, every family likes to be boys. Unhappy to have a girl may not be able to support her. When a boy is born, he has to set a drink. From the day the boy was born, the parents in the family will keep their wives'' books for them, especially these years, it is more difficult for young girls to buy, making them burned. This ce is very remote, and the people whoe for adventure travel are basically men. Fortunately, with these people who like adventure, they can earn some wife books. Otherwise, their remoteness here is unwilling to go out, and it is really not easy to make money. Three years ago, the original owner and her friends came to explore and borrowed from this small mountain vige. In addition to the original girl, there is another girl, the rest are boys. When the two girls appeared in the mountain vige, they encountered countless looks. The day they entered the vige, they were doomed to tragedy. The people in the vige got together and lied to the boys. They took them to interesting ces the next day, but the road was hard to walk and the surroundings were dark and not suitable for girls. The two girls didn''t think much, and they felt too difficult to walk, and they were terribly terrible, so they didn''t go. After a few boys went out, the faces of the vige changed greatly, and they were kind and horrible. They were put in a cer, and when the boys returned, the vigers told them that the two girls had gone, as if something was urgent. Without a signal in the mountains, they were not called. Several boys believed, and lived in the mountain vige for several days before leaving. There was no doubt at all. The two girls were locked up, and they were also vigers. It is not easy to be suspected when these habits are practiced, especially from outsiders, where do you know that the entire vige is such people. Those women who looked numb, breast-feeding, and didn''t look pretty, who knew they were young and beautiful. Those olddies who look cruel and cruel, holding the girl''s arm, and even helping her son to strengthen the girl, who knows that they were also abducted? The original owner and another girl quickly understood where they were. After the two were released, they were allocated to two single men in the vige who gave up to thirty. That girl was pressed by that bachelor''s father and mother that day, making that bachelor stronger. Yuan was slightly fortunate. She asked her bachelor because she had lost her leg the other day and couldn''t do anything else. Every day with her eyes closed, she would remember the screamsing from next door. She decided that she must escape, and when she escaped, she woulde back to save her friends, and arrest the wicked people in this vige into prison. These vicious and foolish people should be severely punished. She pretended for several days and finally found a chance to escape. Chapter 794: Girls turning into ghosts (3) Chapter 794: Girls turning into ghosts (3) Chapter 794: A Girl Turning A Ghost (3) It wasn''t long before she was discovered, but she didn''t want to be arrested. Once she was arrested today, she would never have a chance to escape. She thought about the miserable voice of her strong friend, and those women who nursed their children and looked numb. That numbness seemed to have lost her soul, and she understood that it should be desperate to resist. Therefore, she ran desperately, desperately, just to run out of this terrible ce. Just how she, a young girl in high school, ran past those stout men. Seeing that she couldn''t escape, she went up the mountain, and those terrible men chased after her. As ast resort, she chose to jump off the cliff. Rather than numb her whole life in that mountain vige, she would rather die. She did not jump to the bottom of the cliff, but was on the half-wall of the cliff, her body was stuck, and sharp stones passed through her body. She persisted for three days with an unwilling breath. She hasn''t escaped here, she hasn''t rescued her friends, hasn''t announced to the world the terribleness of this small mountain vige, and hasn''t told those girls who love to travel, don''te here. This is a magic cave, an abyss, and you can''t walk away when youe in. Maybe it was her unwillingness that made her a puppet. After she was awake, she drifted to the fork in the vige. Whenever she sees a girling here, she will let the demon wind around her, trying to let them go. For three years, she stopped many girls who almost came in. It was only here that the plot had just begun, and it was also the beginning of her second tragedy. That day, she saw a group of young girlsing to y, and she did her tricks again, really scaring them away. However, there is a girl named Ning Xiangsi who is also the heroine of this world. Although she is an ordinary person, she knows that there is a ghost in this world. She thought things were not easy that day, but the other party didn''t take any action against them. She thought that this ghost was not great. It happened that she knew a disciple of a ghost-seeker, that is, the male lead in this world, Fang Yunchi. When Fang Yunchi arrived, Ning Xiangsi took him to the small mountain vige. The people in the vige heard that it was haunted, and some didn''t believe it. Fang Yunchi Daoxing actually didn''t arrive home, only to check out that their entire vige was surrounded by ghosts, and if they continued like this, they would all die. Said to help them drive out ghosts. The vigers were suspicious, and Fang Yunchiter revealed his ability. Just because Fang Yunchi showed his talents, they didn''t dare to rise to the dim thought of Ning Xiangsi. While the two were in the vige, they always behaved as honest and simple vigers. It wasn''t until Fang Yunchi and Ning Acacia passed through the ordeal that they finally wiped out the female ghost Tang Guo. They didn''t find that the vige was full of beasts. Both Tang Guo, the most resentful ghost, and those little ghosts were ruthlessly eliminated by Fang Yunchi. The two fell in love because of life and death, and trampled on the spirit body of the original main soul. Later, this mountain vige, or that mountain vige, the girl who came here to explore, still remained there forever. Fang Yunchi catches ghosts in many ces, and Daxing also increases a lot. Later, Ning Xiangsi also mixed very well. The two were very loving and gave birth to a girl. The girl was arrested by the vigers after traveling in this mountain vige for many years. The two arrived quickly, but one stepte, their daughter was bullied by the old bachelor. Fang Yunchi was angry and ughtered the whole vige with his ghost-catching sword. Chapter 795: Girls turning into ghosts (4) Chapter 795: Girls turning into ghosts (4) 795 Chapter 795 Can be described as one report at a time. But who is wronged for her? "How many days will Ning Xiangcaie?" [Four days. "So wait." [What should the host do this time, stop, or not stop? "Stop it, of course, why not stop it." Tang Guo hung on the branch and said with a smile, "One of my least favorite things is watching the disgusting man force the girl." [But she is Ning Xiangsi. "Everyone is the same. There are countless ways to punish her. I don''t want to use this method, but it is OK to give her a lesson first." The system does not understand that his host isrge, and human feelings are still soplicated. Every time he thought he understood, and after talking to the host, he felt that he was almost there. [The host is big, what lesson is she going to give her? "Let me think about it." The system can obviously feel that the host is greatly unhappy, not because of Ning Xiangsi, but because of this small human vige. A few dayster, Tang Guo waited on the twig where the original host drove the foreign girl and saw several girls from far to near. This time, instead of stopping, she watched them walk into the small mountain vige. She floated behind them, and as they went in together, with Tang Guo''s soul power, even if Ning Acacia was a little special, she could not find her existence. This group of girls, Ning Xiangsi, was warmly entertained by the vigers, because there were also a few boys among them. On the second day, the vigers repeated their tricks and tricked a few boys to y. After they left, they locked Ning Acacia into a cer. Tang Guo watched as they struggled, tied up, and blocked their mouths. The vigers did not give them food and drink. After a few boys left, they were hungry for several days, and they were not taken out of the cer until they had no energy. That night, several weak girls were taken to the vige chief''s yard for selection. When Ning Xiangsi heard that the people in the vige were discussing their prices, they still sold them to the old bachelor, angry and afraid. But they had no strength to escape. Finally, they were taken back to the house by bachelors in the vige. The vigers also dispersed. When the moon rose, the system felt a little murderous, and the host from his house was greatly. Wouldn''t it be what he thought? Tang Guo appeared in his hand with a beautiful white cricket, chuckling in the direction of the vige, "I watch TV telling female ghosts to kill people, all using white crickets, especially females like me, I''m sure to use baiji. " System: I believe you are evil. Tang Guo heard the scream of a young girl from a certain room and controlled the figure to float in, leaving no feeling at all. When entering the room, the girl was pinned by a stout man. She shook Bai Yan, wrapped around the man''s neck, and gently pulled, clicking, the man''s neck broke. With his eyes widened, he had no idea that he would be killed at this time. The girl who had been undressed looked at the man who was killed. She looked at Tang Guo floating in the air, tears falling down. Very scared, thankful, andplicated. "He ... he''s dead." "Yes, dead, do you want to leave here?" "Think, of course I think, they are all demons." Tang Guo floated in front of the girl, "Then I will take you out." The girl was very scared in her heart, but she was more afraid of the dead man than this beautiful floating ghost, and she followed quickly behind Tang Guo. See you tomorrow Happy Lantern Festival. I went back and fixed the typo. Chapter 796: Girls turning into ghosts (5) Chapter 796: Girls turning into ghosts (5) 796 Chapter 796 The girl''s heart was beating fast, and she saw the pretty girl who was about the same age as her, and there was a snow-white owl in her hand. When he walked out of the courtyard, she hesitated, "Sister, will we not be found if we go out like this?" "No," Tang Guo answered. The girl heard this sweet sound that waspletely different from the cold tone before, and stayed awake. Now the female ghost''s face value is so high, and the sound is so nice? Whether she would find out, she gritted her teeth or followed Tang Guo out. Tang Guo took the girl to a hidden ce outside the vige to hide, and said to her, "Wait here first, I''ll take the others out." "Thank you." The girl is no longer afraid of this Tang Guo who is walking, and the people in the vige are more terrible than the Tang Guo in front of her. Everything just now seems like a terrible nightmare. But she clearly understood that it was true. She hid carefully into the haystack, only showing a pair of eyes as Tang Guo drifted into the vige again, with fear inside. Tang Guo fluttered on the house of the vige, surrounded by a cold spirit, and an unshaped soul fluttered with her. I don''t know if it was because of the man who had died before, there were already several souls following her, and you looked at me like you, did you see me? It looks funny. She also recognized that most of these souls were female and some were male. But their luck was almost worse than hers. For various reasons, the soul body was not shaped, and even if it was a long time, they could only turn into evil spirits to surround the vige. However, they found that Tang Guo''s body seemed to consolidate a lot when he was close to Tang Guo. As a result, Tang Guo''s side was surrounded by a pile of semi-formed shapes. Tang Guo ignored them for a while and heard a screaming from a room. She jumped down. The window opened with three people inside. A young-looking girl struggling in the corner. An olddy scolded fiercely in her mouth and was rude while beating the girl. The man holding the girl''s hands was a man with a thick, dark-skinned, forty-year-old man with a beard and scum, especially ugly. "This dead girl actually wants to run away." The vicious olddy watched the girl struggling, mmed her hard, and the hurting girl''s eyes burst into tears. She seemed to know that she couldn''t escape tonight, and those beautiful eyes were instantly lost and she gave up the struggle. "Hum, give up." The old woman smirked. "Girl, don''t be afraid, which woman doesn''te this way. You will understand when you are pregnant with a child and be a child''s mother." Seeing this, the man was very pleased, but he was not happy yet. Tang Guo held a tile in his hand and threw it gently at his position, and the man gave out a sharp scream. When he came in, Tang Guoid a soundproof array for this room. No matter how loud he called, it would be impossible to attract others. The olddy heard the man screaming and watched his pale face curled up on the ground, looking very painful, sitting on the ground in shock, "Which kind of thing is you doing? " Tang Guo floated in through the window, ying with Bai Xi in his hand and chuckling, "Are I already dead?" Suddenly a female voice made the old woman sting. The olddy got up from the ground at once. Chapter 797: Girls turning into ghosts (6) Chapter 797: Girls turning into ghosts (6) Chapter 797: Ghost Girl (6) She yelled at Tang Guo fiercely, "Did you chop my life?" "Yes, it''s me." "I fight with you." Tang Guobai was thrown away at will. The olddy was beaten to the wall. She did not manage to cover the underside, and the man who had basically passed out was unconscious, let alone the olddy who had been hit by the fly. She came to the brim, looked at the girl whose jeans had been chopped, and patted her, "Would you like to leave here?" The girl''s original lost eyes gradually recovered, and she looked up and saw a female ghost floating in front of her. She subconsciously nced at the situation inside the house, and saw a man covering his hands with a ce, a pool of blood on the ground, and a pile of disgusting things beside the blood. There was only a sigh of relief at that time. Compared to the previous despair, she was not much afraid of this floating female ghost. "Can I go out?" Tang Guo smiled and said to her, "If you want to go out, I will take you out." The girl''s eyes suddenly turned red, so Tang Guo didn''t think of it. After lifting the pants, the other party rushed to her and hugged her sobbing, her voice choked. Ghosts, you are the best. You are a person, you are a good person. If you are a ghost, it must be a good ghost. " "Let''s go." The girl let go of Tang Guo, curious, "Are you really a ghost? Why can I hold you?" "Aren''t I afraid you''ll fall?" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, she was standing on the edge, and the girl rushed over. If she didn''t solidify her body, the other party would surely fall down. "Let''s go." The girl asked nothing, and the olddy and the man in the house followed Tang Guo''s eyes, full of worship and dependence. Quickly stepped forward, grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, "I''m a bit scared, can I hold you?" "Hold it." "My name is Zhou Linlin, what''s your name?" Tang Guo answered, "Tang Guo." "Then I call you Guoguo. I think you are about the same age as me." Tang Guo smiled, "Because I''ve been dead for many years, I''m actually older than you." "Calling Guoguo is nice." Tang Guo took Zhou Linlin to the haystack and kept her waiting. She nced back at the two girls hugging each other andforting each other, carefully hiding from the haystack and drifting into the vige again. This time, it was thest girl, namely Ning Xiangsi. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t wait for Ning Xiangsi''s shout, but she heard the scream of a man. She floated into the room to see and understood the reason. It turned out that Ning Xiangcai had some skills. Before pretending to be good, while the man wasn''t paying attention, he kicked under the opponent fiercely. It was estimated that the man could not use it for the time being. Ning Xiangsi wanted to run, but she was still a little simple. As soon as he pushed the door out, he was caught by several men and brought back to the house with his hands tied behind his back. This time, he couldn''t escape. The man who was holding the man underneath previously, tearing his air condition, rushed to Ning Xiangsi in front of his teeth and grinned, and pped his face on Ning Xiangsi''s face. "Looking for death?" "Kick your man, how can I make you pregnant?" Ning Xiangsi said coldly, without any fear, "I just want you to cut off the roots, you stench men, cut off your roots, lest you go to harm others." Chapter 798: Girls turning into ghosts (7) Chapter 798: Girls turning into ghosts (7) 798 Chapter 798 The man gave Ning Xiangsi another p and turned to the men in the house and said, "I look like this, it may be inconvenient for several months. I thought about treating her better, but I didn''t expect this **** to be rude." "I''ll rent her to your cubs first. It''s OK if you don''t have cubs. It''s okay to give you warm noodles. The mother-inw''s fine-skinned and tender meat must be from the city. Blessed are you. The few men didn''t hesitate at all, turned around and went back to get the money, and handed it to the man. He counted the money and said with satisfaction, "I lent it to you." After that, the man strode away and knocked on the door. He limped into the other room, scolding something in his mouth, and just before lying down, a white cormorant flying in from the window wrapped around his neck. His eyes widened and he struggled with a few breaths. Tang Guo turned and returned to Ning Xiangsi. Ning Xiangsi shouted, and the men walked towards her with strange smiles. Just when Ning Xiangsi thought he couldn''t escape, a white magpie floated in and stopped several men. "who is it?" "it''s me." Tang Guo floated in and looked at them with a smile, "Remember me?" "You ..." One of the men reacted, eyes widened. "Three years ago ..." "Yes, you have a good memory, but well, I''m here to ask for your life tonight." After that, she fluttered Bai, entangled the man''s neck, and pulled it hard, looking at the help of several men to help Bai Bai, helpless look. She smiled with joy. When they were nning to go out and get the knife, Bai Yan stretched and wrapped around each of them''s necks, and each of them was reddened and rolled their eyes. Tang Guo untied Ning Acacia''s rope and still asked, "Would you like to go?" "Of course I have to go." Ning Xiangsi didn''t hesitate to answer. After answering, she rushed to the front of several men, and one person pped him before she said to Tang Guo, "Let''s go." Tang Guo chuckled a little, forced hard in his hands, and heard only a few crackling sounds, and all the men lost their breath instantly. Ning Xiangcai, who had just stepped out of the door, turned stiffly and looked at the silent man on the ground. He took a few steps back and asked incredibly, "Why did you kill them all?" "They''ve done so many evil things, it''s not enough to die, why can''t they kill them? These are all scourges, killing one less one, so thatter people will not suffer." "Even if they are a scourge, you can''t kill anyone casually. When I go out, there is naturally a way to bring them to justice." Ning Xiangsi blushed and argued. Tang Guo didn''t bother her. If the rules can really punish these people, will there still be trafficking in this world? In a world she used to pass through, there was a county town that was started by a trafficker. Almost all the women in the county were trafficked. As long as womene here, there is basically no hope of escape. Hawker bosses, ticket sellers, drivers ... and so on a series of professions, they are all associates. Who can control? This kind of scum is best to kill. Anyway, this world''s social order is chaotic. There is a demon and a monster. She is a ghost, not a human, and is not under the control of people. Whatever she thinks is fine. Ning Xiangsi told her the truth, she didn''t listen. She does not need to follow these rules, shackle the victim. Tang Guo floated out and only said to Ning Xiangsi, "Hurry up if you want to go." Chapter 799: Girls turning into ghosts (8) Chapter 799: Girls turning into ghosts (8) Chapter 799: Ghost Girl (8) She found the trio''s backpacks and took Ning Xiangsi to the haystack outside the vige. "You can go." Ning Xiangcai''s face is still not good, but it''s better to leave early this time. She nced at Tang Guo. "If you kill too many people, you will be condemned. You are a female ghost. You should know more." Tang Guo hung on the tree with a smile, only to Zhou Linlin and another girl, "You can go out safely, don''t look back, just go." "I wille back," said Zhou Linlin, "I will expose everything here, Guoguo, you wait for me, I will tell everything here, I will find your parents, I will tell you here I will punish people here. " Zhou Linlin said with a look of earnestness that Tang Guo saw the original owner in her memory. When she escaped from the vige, she thought the same way. "Okay, go." The other girl was Xia Yu, and her face was still white. Zhou Linlin held her, and the three quickly left. Tang Guo followed them for a while, and it was dark, and they only came out at five o''clock. When they found a ce where they had a signal, they couldn''t wait to call their family. When it was dawn, they didn''t go to the car in a hurry. At about eight o''clock, their family came by car and picked up the three wolf girls. So Tang Guo returned to that vige. The original owner originally wanted to kill the people in the vige like her, but the original owner''s soul power was not enough, and there was something in the vige to deter the other person. But she is not afraid, even if there are spooky ghosts in this world, those who catch monsters and ghost catchers, she fights as much as she can. Travel across so many worlds and nt in this ce, she shouldn''t confuse. What was happening in the vige, she was not interested to know, and hung at the intersection into the vige. Bored, she went into the group to chat with her friends. "I''m a ghost this time." People in the group were very happy to see her appear, and they asked her what they had experienced in the world. She smiled and told them the story of this world. After seeing it, the people in the group were very yelling. [Ziyun real person]: Girl, you are a soul now. If there is a ghost catcher, is there no danger? Others are also worried that this group has be a part of their lives, and Tang Guo is the core of this part. Especially those who had met her face were particrly worried. "In this world, there is no danger in the cultivation world. Those ghost-seekers can''t help me. Don''t worry." Then they asked her other things and shared some good things with her. Several people in Ziyun were still worried about her safety and sent her several big red envelopes. She opened them and looked at them, all of which were fairyware. They said that as long as the fairy was put on her body, no matter how powerful the ghost catcher, she could not take her. She was really grateful, and also posted some good things these worlds got. She fiddled with fairy wares, bracelets, earrings, mules, and familiar refining techniques to make her understand that these should be prepared for her by Chixiao Zhenjun. There are also several jade bottles, which were refined on the spot by a real person from Ziyun, all of which are elixir to supplement the soul. Mo Yuntian gave her a call to mind, saying that if there were powerful evil spirits, she could use this to refine the other side for her use, not only to control the evil spirits, but also to absorb the evil spirits. In addition, there is an admittance ring. She opened it and watched. Chapter 800: Girls turning into ghosts (9) Chapter 800: Girls turning into ghosts (9) Chapter 800: A Girl Turned To Ghost (9) In this admittance ring, in addition to a pile of treasures from the immortal world, there is also a stack of thick letters. She opened it, and it turned out to be a letter from her disciples to her. From the first letter, when I saw the end, the smile on Tang Guo''s face did not disappear. After reading it, she put the letter into a box, put a few restrictions, put it in the system space, and said to the system, "This is very important, don''t lose it to me." [Understanding, the host is big. The system looks at the rising energy of the puppet. If it has a body, it will be happy to spin in ce. The host is very happy. I did not expect the disciples'' letters to make her happy. He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t quite understand it. Secretly watching Tang Guo hung on the tree, looking up to the moonlight, also lost his thoughts. He has a much higher IQ. After all, he is not human and cannot understand theplexity of the human brain. In a few days, many people came from outside the vige. This remote small mountain vige was exposed. Whether it was Zhou Linlin, Xia Yu, or Ning Xiangsi, they seemed to have a tacit understanding, and did not tell those people that Tang Guo exists. Zhou Linlin and Xia Yu were grateful to Tang Guo for saving them. Should she tell her, would she be in danger? Ning Xiangsi thought that Tang Guo was a ghost, and these people couldn''t control her at all. Since these people couldn''t control, they definitely needed a special person to manage it, so he didn''t say. Now, what she hopes is to be able to bring the criminals in these groups to justice, and it is not toote to talk about others. "Li Meiyun, we already know what happened to you. We are here to take you away. You can follow us." Li Meiyun, a college student who just graduated ten years ago, was identally abducted here because of looking for a job. She was sitting numbly in the yard with two children around her. She was holding one in her arms, as if she had not heard the words of the staff, immersed in her own world, and breastfeeding her newborn son. "Li Meiyun, you are free." Li Meiyun lowered her clothes and looked up nkly, "Freedom?" "Yes, you are free. You can leave here now to start your new life." Li Meiyun finally heard clearly. She stood up for a moment, put the child on a stool, and wept with joy, "Can I go?" "Yes, you can go. We are here to pick you up." The staff member was relieved. Li Meiyun smiled happily. "Okay, I''ll follow you." "mom." "Mom, don''t leave me." "Wow wow ..." "Meiyun, what are you going to do with your child? Do you want them to have no mother?" An olddy rushed out and begged bitterly. "After all these years, hasn''t our family been good to you? Are you gone? Children are pitiful. " Li Meiyun''s man also took hold of her, "Meiyun, don''t go, okay?" Li Meiyun looked at the two sons holding her legs and the child who was crying in the arms of the olddy. She was very hesitant. She wanted to leave here. For the past ten years, there was no day. But she knew she couldn''t walk, and could only survive numbly. Compared to others, she did not suffer much abuse in this home, especially the three sons, she was reluctant. At the moment of her hesitation, a voice passed into her ear, "You can''t bear your child, are you soft?" Chapter 801: Girls turning into ghosts (10) Chapter 801: Girls turning into ghosts (10) 801 Chapter 801 Yes, she relented. "You think you came here ten years ago, you lost ten years of youth, and your original glorious life was taken away by them. I know that you want to leave here." Of course, she thought. "Can''t bear the child, why do you have to stay here. If you don''t leave, you will be the olddy, and your son will be the husband who forces you." "After a long time, there will be three more innocent girlsing to your home, and you will be forced by the olddy to force you." Li Meiyun was dizzy when he thought of the scene. No, she doesn''t want to be that olddy. "They are sinners, and you can leave with your three children if you want. Of course, the difficulties you have to face will be even greater. It is not easy for a woman to feed three sons. I''ll watch you no matter. Living outside and living well is not without opportunities. " Li Meiyun didn''t know who was talking to her, but she seemed to understand something, and told the staff, "I want to go, but I want to take my three sons." "In your case, it is possible to take your child away." Li Meiyun smiled. With the help of the staff, the vigers couldn''t stop it. She took her three sons into the car. Tang Guo floated on the roof of the vige and smiled, "I hope she can persist." [The host is big, you mean, she might not be able to persist? Tang Guo chuckled, "Yeah, she was hesitant about the ce that hurt her. She couldn''t bear her children, showing that she was soft-tempered. She didn''t suffer many beatings in this family, not her olddy and her. Men are rational people. " "It''s ... she''s weak and timid, watching the fleeing girls end and dare not resist. She obediently will not encounter those." [Why does the host greatly remind her? "I just want to see how numb people are when they are numb." She looked up and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky. Today''s weather is exceptionally good. The vige woman heard that she could go. Some were numb and unresponsive, the staff spoke for a long time, and then there was silence, indicating that they were unwilling to leave. There are also some, their eyes reappeared, without any hesitation, left firmly. "Xiu Fang, you really have to go. Do you want me and your child?" The woman named Xiu Fang turned back and sneered, "Want you?" She cried andughed, "I hate here, I hate you, I hate everything here, and hate the one I gave birth to myself Two evil species. Here, only the pain is brought to me, have you forgotten? I came here eight years ago, in my early twenties. What did your family do to me then? " Xiufang''s face was full of tears. "I don''t want it. The old woman and old man pressed my hand, pressed my leg, and made you stronger. You said, how can I not bear you, I hate you, I ca nt wait to kill you. You are a **** = **** = criminal, no matter how good you are to me, you are still a **** = **** = criminal. " "Here is a nightmare of my life. It''s good. I can leave, even if I go out to pick up trash, to eat, even if I go back, I will lose 20 years of life, and I will." After that, she didn''t hesitate, dragged She got into the car with her limping legs and touched her tears. She was very happy smiling. This ghost ce can finally be rid of. See you tomorrow! Chapter 802: Girls turning into ghosts (11) Chapter 802: Girls turning into ghosts (11) Chapter 802: Ghost Girl (11) Willing to go, was taken away. Unwilling to go, or stay. Zhou Linlin has been looking forward to punishing the people here. But punishment is not easy for this backward and numb vige. There are a lot of people in the vige, and taking their women away has already angered the masses. Because those children who are left behind are unlikely to take everyone away. Zhou Linlin could not ept it, but there was no way. She said that she was looking for a girl who had disappeared in the vige three years ago. The vigers all denied that they did not have this person at all. The staff also went looking around and found nothing. In the end, Zhou Linlin''s family took her away. She was struggling, and when she was taken away, she shouted that she would definitely contact Tang Guo''s family as soon as possible. "She''s disappointed." Tang Guo looked at Zhou Linlin with a look of resentment, justughed, "It''s okay, give it to me here." The body family will look for itter. After those people left, all the people in the vige filled their indignation. People outside couldn''t take them anymore. What criticism of education does not work for them at all. "I''m thinking, several people have died before. This is not quite right. Is it true that Da Zhuang and Da Zhuang Niu say that our vige is entangled by female ghosts, and these things will happen? For them, those women who were taken away with anger in their hearts did not make them repent. This time, several men were arrested in the vige, including the vige chief and men who often went out to bring girls in. As for the others, nothing happened. The vige chief was arrested. They were a little panicked at first, but quickly elected a new vige chief. In their opinion, there was nothing wrong with it. The outsiders were too brutal. Wife bought them for money, isn''t the woman used to have children? Those people are really too surprised. "There may really be female ghosts, shall we find two Taoists to drive them out?" "I see, this thing is really weird. I have never heard of a little girl escaping from our vige. I think it was really a female ghost." "By the way, we made some ck dog blood and spilled it at the door, and the female ghost was afraid of it." "Clean up the Buddha statue at the vige entrance. The ancestor uploaded it, it must be that the Buddha statue was not clean before the female ghost ran in." "Yes, yes, hurry." [The host is big, what are you going to do now? System asked curiously. Tang Guo nced at the vige. "Go find an acquaintance. I haven''t seen her show up before. I don''t know how she is." The system understands, it is the friend of the original owner. ording to memory, Tang Guo came next to Guan Yuanzhu''s house, and the girl was here. She floated in and saw only two old men and a stout man. The family of three was sitting in the house. The old man and the man were smoking cigarettes. The olddy squatted at the threshold, looking sad. "Looking like this, I''m afraid I can''t buy a girl for the time being," said the old woman. The old man took a cigarette and spit out, "Those people outside are nosy, how can our vige beg our wife for our vige''s business, and besides, we have spent money, and now they are taken away." "It''s also me that girl is too stubborn, otherwise we would have embraced my grandson." The old man took another cigarette and said. "Not yet brave, just stay back and fight," said the olddy. Chapter 803: Girl turning into a ghost (12) Chapter 803: Girl turning into a ghost (12) Chapter 803: Ghost Girl (12) The silent man, throwing away the cigarette in his hand, was a bit irritable, "It''s not that the mother-inw is too embarrassed, like a cow, all told her, stay well in the vige, give me a cub, no less She eats with a bite. " "It turned out good. She was in the middle of the night and wanted to hack me with a knife. If it wasn''t for my quick response, it would be me who was hacked." The smile on Tang Guo''s face disappeared, "Oh, he was chopped to death." "Okay, okay, don''t say that." The old man was a little impatient. The olddy''s face suddenly changed, "Old man, Yongzi, you said that the female ghost in the vige is not Ji Yufei, right?" Ji Yufei, the friend of the original owner. Tang Guo did not expect that Ji Yufei''s end would be so miserable. Once the original owner was not able to enter the vige, so he didn''t know Ji Yufei''s ending until he was killed by Fang Yunchi. "This ... maybe." The old man also stopped smoking, and the three looked at each other, unable to recall the night. Ji Yufei sold well for two days. They thought she was really good. She didn''t want that night. She took a kitchen knife and chopped down at Yongzi. Yongzi responded quickly, his arm was cut. At that time, Ji Yufei pushed away, yelling, and rmed the two. The two rushed in to catch Ji Yufei, and the shing brave was particrly painful. He looked at the kitchen knife on the ground. He didn''t think of it at the time, and cut it fiercely on Ji Yufei''s body. They clearly remember that when Ji Yufei was out of breath, she smiled, and said, "It''s good to die, it''s good to die, you can''t escape, it is better to die." Later, they were full of blood. It was raining outside, and they dragged people out overnight. Thinking of it now,bined with the murders in Tiancun a few days ago, my heart was groggy. "Isn''t the vige asking someone to invite a priest?" The olddy asked. "Well, Sanwa has already been gone, he often walks outside, there are many ways, and he shoulde up in a few days." Yongzi replied. The old woman hesitated. "Otherwise, go and see Ji Yufei tomorrow and burn some paper for her." Yongzi was a little impatient, but thought of the men who had died unconsciously, still nodded, "Okay, burn some tomorrow, and wait for the Taoist priest toe, if it is her, you can''t spare her." Soon, the three went back to their rooms to sleep. Tang Guo was sitting on the roof of the vige, surrounded by those little ghosts. She found a tonic soul, the little ghosts around him smelled it, and approached carefully, as if wondering if it was for them. "Here it is for you, condense the soul, and I will ask you somethingter." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, the little ghosts were polite to absorb tonic spirit Dan. Half of the night, their souls gradually formed and were able to speak. They looked at each other and worshiped Tang Guo. They died in the vige, and there was a Buddha statue at the entrance of the vige. They couldn''t get out, and the soul body, which was not very shaped, had be scattered because of the Buddha statue. There are already many like them, and now they have only be resentment around the vige. Because of that Buddha statue, resentment can''t treat these evil people in the vige at all. "Ji Yufei, do you know?" Tang Guo asked, "the girl who was discussed by the three in the room just now, the one that was hacked to death." The little ghosts nodded quickly and pointed to the vige entrance. "Go out?" Tang Guo frowned. Chapter 804: Girl turning into a ghost (13) Chapter 804: Girl turning into a ghost (13) Chapter 804: A Girl Bing A Ghost (13) The little ghost shook his head, and one of the female ghosts said, "Ji Yufei was going out, and was finally scattered by the light of the Buddha statue. Now it has be a grudge in the vige." When the little ghosts finished speaking, they saw the girl sitting in the moonlight looking cold, and her eyes were looking down, sweeping the vige houses one by one. Atst the figure jumped and jumped down, followed by a few screams, and she came up after a while. Just listen to her softly, "Where is that statue of Buddha?" The plot also mentions this powerful Buddha image. If there is no such Buddha image, Fang Yunchi''s actions will not kill the original owner, which is the resentment in the vige, which is enough for him to drink a pot. "Would you like to go?" The pale face of the female ghost appeared worried, "The buddha statue is particrly terrible. It was buried by mud because it rained some time ago. But a few days ago, the vigers wiped the statue clean , We little ones dare not pass by. Are you sure you want to pass? It is likely that the soul will be scattered. " "take me to." The little ghost did not dare to disobey Tang Guo''s order and floated down from the roof together. The closer they got to the vige entrance, the slower they floated. Tang Guo didn''t feel anything, but she also felt the position of the Buddha statue. "You are waiting while I pass by myself." The spirits of these little ghosts approached, fearing that they would really dissipate. The little ghosts were relieved, and Tang Guo was approaching the mouth of the vige, and his heart raised again. In just a few days, those things Tang Guo did made them very angry. Some of them were abducted, and some were long-lived, but without exception, their deaths were inseparable from the people in this vige. The appearance of Tang Guo undoubtedly gave them a lot of hope. The hope that it was so hard to wait, in case it disappeared, would they have to wait again. Tang Guo easily walked in front of the Buddha statue. The statue was notrge, only half the length of his arms, his palms were wide, the body of the Buddha had been wiped clean, and some Buddha light was looming on it. It didn''t work for her, but for the little ghost behind, it hurt a lot. She squatted down and reached for the Buddha statue with a stretch of her hand. In a sh, the statue shone at Tang Guo with a golden light. She smiled and broke up. The originally worried little ghosts, seeing this scene, were very excited to float about in the same ce. Tang Guo reached out and picked up the Buddha statue. He looked carefully for a while and determined that this is indeed an orthodox Buddha statue that should be left here by the masters of Buddhism and Taoism. I don''t know if the ancestors in this vige got the favor of the Buddhist master. "You bless the wrong person," Tang Guo said, "you have blessed this vige for as many years as you have cultivated, and you have created as many sins as you have sinned." "I''ll change your ce." Tang Guo brought the statue of Buddha to the fork in the road, cut a hole in the tree branch, and put the statue of Buddha on it. "You should look at this evil road. You should not be the people in the vige, It''s those innocent peopleing in outside. " She saw the statue shing, and the golden light on her body copsed. The original body made of copper slowly changed. In a blink of an eye, it merged with the trunk, and the body turned from original copper to wood. It looks like it is growing on a trunk, and no one would think it is the Buddha statue just now. "The female donor said that the poor monk was guilty." The Buddha spoke. Tang Guo is not surprised, the system is a bit surprised, is this OK? Is this a living Buddha statue? Chapter 805: Girl turning into a ghost (14) Chapter 805: Girl turning into a ghost (14) Chapter 805: Ghost Girl (14) "The poor monk did not know the kindness of the thought, but it is the sin of the poor monk to leave here." The face of the Buddha was without grief and joy. "The poor monk was injured by the monster and escaped to this ce. He was rescued by the vigers. This statue of Buddha was left before leaving to protect their safety. I didn''t expect ... " "I didn''t expect this to be a group of vicious people." "Yeah." The Buddha sighed. "One thing is over here. The poor monk is willing to spend a hundred years for all the grieving spirits here, send them all into reincarnation, and ask them for a blessing in the afterlife." Tang Guo smiled, "The master means, no matter who they are in? No matter what they are about to encounter?" "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, the female donor seems to be full of anger, in fact, she has a strong body of merit, and a mysterious power that the poor monk can''t know. It''s better to leave it alone." "You Buddhism are really interesting." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "If you can''t mess with me, don''t mess with it." "Junjie knows the current affairs man, and this sentence is known to all in the world. Since the female donor has strong merit to protect her body, she is the one who the poor monk cannot provoke." "It''s been a long time since I saw Buddha who can see this kind of look," Tang Guo turned and walked away. "That''s right, you can go overboard for them, help them reunite their souls, and send them to reincarnation." " "Monks don''t ng." Tang Guo didn''t say anything to the Buddha, and turned back to the vige. The little ghosts saw here up and surrounded her quickly, with very respectful eyes. "The Buddhist monk will no longer bless this vige. What you want to do, go now. All these are the sins he created. When you get revenge, he will overdo it for you and send you into reincarnation. Making a good afterlife for you is also apensation for you. " The little ghosts looked at Tang Guo poorly, they were souls and couldn''t cry at all, but from their expressions, they could see that they were grateful and moved. They hesitated and asked, "Can we really get revenge?" "Of course, there will be no idents with me here. You were the one who harmed you in the first ce. You are wee. No one here is innocent." The little devils got excited, worshiped Tang Guo, and turned to find their enemies. There are also some little ghosts who did not go in. They said, "Our enemies are dead, and the offspring are basically extinct. The man who calls here is easily bachelor''s life identally. In these years, even if many people bought their wives, they did not give birth to them Next son, maybe this is retribution. " In fact, the moment the Buddha statue was taken away by Tang Guo, the resentment of the whole vige was already boiling, they surrounded the vige and made the whole vige breathe a murky atmosphere. Even ordinary people, when they see such a vige, know that there is a problem and will nevere in. Tang Guo was sitting on the roof of a room where Ji Yufei had stayed. The little ghost who did not go for revenge also apanied her to sit aside, his eyes full of worship. They thought to themselves, is this the ghost king who is speaking, otherwise how could the Buddha be not afraid? In short, they admire her very much. "Where do you n to go in the future?" Tang Guo bent his lips, "I don''t know." "Oh ... can we follow you?" The little ghosts looked at her expectantly. Chapter 806: Girls turning into ghosts (15) Chapter 806: Girls turning into ghosts (15) Chapter 806: Ghost Girl (15) "Why follow me?" Tang Guo asked curiously. "The Buddhist monk has promised that he will send you to reincarnation to help you overdo and purify the evil spirit of the soul. You will have a good life in the next life. "The next life is the next life. We who have no memory, are we still? That is another person." Tang Guo did not expect this answer, "then you can think again." There are indeed ghosts in this world who say that these little ghosts are unwilling to reincarnate, and cultivation is also good. Once it bes a ghost practice, it also counts as a cultivation practice. Even if it is a ghost catching priest, it will not easily avenge the ghost practice. There are many ways to cultivate ghosts. Without deep hatred, no one wants to provoke them. After a while, there were various frights and screams in many rooms in the vige. The startling voice was a woman, and the man screamed. Tang Guo looked at the crooked moon in the sky. The little ghost beside her was also curious, learning to raise her head and stare at the round of meniscus. All night, the vige was filled with screams. Many men ran out of the house, but were still entangled by the ghosts, perhaps learning from Tang Guo. Before they killed those men, they would always help them remember how they died in their hands. Until dawn, half of the men died in the vige. Those numb women did not dare to hide in the house. Even those men who did not get revenge did not dare toe out. In witnessing the scenest night, they were also afraid. "I don''t know when the ghost hunter wille." At dawn, these talents dared toe out, looking at the corpses around them, their hearts were creepy, if it weren''t for the sun rising from the sky, they would not dare toe out. "It should be fast. Hope toe sooner." This time, no one in the vige doubted the existence of ghosts. "Let''s get more ck dog blood, and boy urine, and everyone will be in the same room at night." Tang Guo still sat on the roof and watched them discuss. Around her was a group of little ghosts. Tang Guo had previously told them that sitting next to her would not be afraid of the sun, and there was some doubt. But now there is no doubt at all. "Amitabha, cause and effect cycle, one report at a time." "Now that you have revenge, you can go there, and that Buddhism will not hurt you." Tang Guo pointed to a long distance, "You should remember that intersection at the intersection, Buddhism is on the tree." Most of the little ghosts were still willing to give birth, worshipped Tang Guo, and floated away. As they approached the tree, the souls drifted into the Buddha involuntarily. Compared to the previous approach to the Buddha statue, they felt tingling, and this time they only felt mild power. The original mania and the resentment on her body slowly dissipated, as ifing to a very warm ce,fortable to want to sleep over. There were a few little ghosts left next to Tang Guo, "Don''t you really go?" She asked. "We voluntarily follow you." "Okay, since you don''t want to be alive again, do ghost cultivation. I just have the practice of ghost cultivation here. You can practice it." Tang Guo thought of what he was going to do next, and there were a few subordinates calling it, which was good. "You also practice under the tree, he will not drive you away." Several little ghosts got the exercises, worshiped Tang Guo, and happily floated to the Buddha statue. Chapter 807: Girl turning into a ghost (16) Chapter 807: Girl turning into a ghost (16) Chapter 807: Ghost Girl (16) After noon, the people in the vige dealt with the corpses and looked at the slowly falling sun in worry. Tang Guozhen smiled, they were afraid. "Come here, here, the ghost catcher is here." Someone outside the vige yelled, and immediately after Tang Guo saw the three men walking into the vige. A young man in a robe, a girl less than 20 years old, was Ning Xiangsi, and finally the third baby in the vige. He was full of excitement. "This young man is very capable and will catch those dirty things. . " The people in the vige noticed Ning Xiangsi first. The eyes of Chiguo Guo made Ning Xiangsi a little ufortable. She pursed her lips. "You people, don''t think of any thoughts. We just came here not to let the ghosts do evil." Several people knew that half of the people who died in the vigest night were very heavy. Especially Ning Xiangsi, haven''t the vige chief and traffickers been arrested? Why didn''t she let these people go? She hates these people too, but she hates ghosts even more. Because of her special constitution, she has been attracting ghosts since childhood. If it weren''t forter encountering an expert, that is, Fang Yunchi''s master, he might have been swallowed by a ghost. So she is prejudiced against ghosts, and even if she knows that the vigers are not good people, she hates them and wants to hold them to prison. But the ghosts here need to be rectified, especially the evil spirits who killed casuallyst night. "Brother Fang, the ghost rescued me before. You grab her, don''t hurt her, send it to the temple and let her wake up. As for the other evil spirits, don''t let it go. I was in danger at the time, It was only her shot, and I counted her gratitude. I didn''t want to owe others. She looked conscious and different from those whoined. " I really want to watch Fang Yunchi destroy Tang Guo. She still feels bad about her. What she said is her life-saving benefactor, even if she hates ghosts again. "it is good." Fang Yunchi replied that he didn''t kill when he met a ghost. Many times he caught a ghost, and they were more willing to be sent to a temple to receive probation. Of course, the evil spirits are ruled out. Basically, when they encounter evil spirits and ghosts, they always fight. He used to go out with Master. This time, when Master closed the retreat, he and Ning Xiangsi were familiar with each other. Hearing that there were ghosts here, they didn''t seem to be so powerful, so they followed him. Tang Guo heard this and didn''t care. The little ghosts wouldn''t show up anymore. Of course, she will still appear. At midnight that day, Fang Yunchi, Ning Xiangsi, and everyone in the vige gathered in a room. Originally there were more than a hundred people in this vige, but now there are less than a hundred. Thinking of everythingst night, many people were afraid. "You don''t have to be afraid. With me, that ghost will not hurt you." Fang Yunchi said. At this moment, the door was pushed open, Fang Yunchi held the peach sword, and stared at the door seriously. When Tang Guo walked in, he froze. Tang Guo wore a sports skirt with a pair of white shoes under his feet. This was the clothes the original owner wore when he died. No one burned new clothes for the original owner, only to wear them all the time. "Little priest," Tang Guo smiled, "I urge you to leave here, leave the people here, those who are dead, they deserve it, they have more than one life in their hands." "So, this is why you killed them?" Fang Yunchi frowned. Chapter 808: Girl turned into a ghost (17) Chapter 808: Girl turned into a ghost (17) 808 Chapter 808 Tang Guo replied, "Yes, I was also killed by them. Why can''t I get revenge?" "You ask Ning Xiangsi by your side, what has she encountered here." Ning Xiangsi''splexion changed, and her experience here almost became a nightmare. "Your grievances have already been reported. Why haven''t you left here?" Ning Xiangsi asked, "The people who harmed you have already been rewarded. You should also leave here." "Little girl, aren''t you here to help us catch the ghost? Why are you letting her go now?" Ning Xiangsi frowned. "She is going to kill the people in your vige, also because those people killed her, she saved me, and I will definitely not kill her. The reason why I am here is because there are other people here Evil spirit. After all, the women and children in the vige are innocent. " "Brother Fang, take her to the temple." Ning Xiangsi said that she had rescued her in any way, and she couldn''t just watch the other party fly away. Fang Yunchi nodded, "OK." He stepped forward and took out a gourd. "Do youe in voluntarily or do I do it?" "Little priest, just do what you do. It''s not enough to see in front of me." Tang Guo appeared instantly in front of Fang Yunchi, and before he didn''t respond, the gourd pretending to fall into Tang Guo''s hands. "A broken gourd wants to pretend to be me, beautiful you." After speaking, she pinched gently, and in Fang Yunchi''s incredible eyes, the gourd was pinched. Fang Yunchi''s face was pale, holding Taomu sword, rushing to Tangguo, and for a moment, Taomu sword was snatched by Tangguo. "I''m really not afraid of this." Tang Guo smiled and folded the Taomu sword and broke it. "Little Taoist, you can''t do this." She looked arrogant and harsh, and also annoyed Fang Yunchi, but his beloved peach sword. As ast resort, he took out a ghost note given to him by his master. Unfortunately, he had been snatched by Tang Guo before he could spell it, and she smiled, tearing the spell into pieces in front of him, "I''m not afraid of charms." Fang Yunchi''s eyes were dizzy, and he immediately used all the methods he learned, and the ghost catch props he brought were also used. However, nothing has any effect on Tang Guo. Fang Yunchi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Tang Guo with a smile. "She may be a ghost king level. Even if my masteres, she may not be able to deal with her. She is not an ordinary ghost at all." When the people in the vige heard it, despair appeared on their faces. "Okay, you''re done, it''s my turn now." From the beginning, Tang Guo had no intention of letting go of the people in this vige. "You are not allowed to kill any more," Ning Xiangsi shouted. "These remaining people have no lives in their hands." "But they are aplices." Tang Guo said. Ning Xiangsi pursed her lips. "Sin does not die." "Well, then I don''t want their lives." Tang Guo stepped back, his good-looking eyes looked at those stout men, "In order not to let you continue to persecute young girls, so you castrated yourself. You start to yourself Be an eunuch, and I will spare you. " Under the moonlight and the light, she smiled and said these words, she looked like a fairy, terrible and beautiful. But in the eyes of the vigers, she was a demon. "Leader, this female ghost is really too vicious. Please ask her to ept her, our whole vige will kneel down for you." Chapter 809: Girls turning into ghosts (18) Chapter 809: Girls turning into ghosts (18) Chapter 809: A Ghost Girl (18) Fang Yunchi was bitter, not because he did not ept it, but because he couldn''t handle it at all. "I think it''s best to kill them." When Ning Xiangsi heard it, he quickly said, "You just listen to her, and you castrated yourself." She doesn''t like these stink men either. Castration is better than losing her life. Tang Guo nced at Ning Acacia and said, "You can''t persuade them. If they don''t listen, I''ll kill them. From then on, there will be a lot fewer disasters in this world." "This vige full of evil should have been destroyed." She nced at the men who were scared, and the numb women. At this time, these women looked at her with vicious eyes, and those who red at her. Child, "If you don''te, I will kill them all, leaving none." "What are you still thinking about? We can''t deal with her. If we want to survive, let''s do it." At this time, Ning Xiangsi could see clearly, she felt that this female ghost really wanted the people in the vige to give To kill. This is simply a vicious ghost. However, they have no way to stop it. If she just castrated the men, she was actually a little happy, and those men deserved it, but ... watching the other man ughter the whole vige, forgive her for not being able to do it. "what--" At this moment, a man screamed, and Ning Xiangsi turned his head and looked at the man whose neck had been twisted, his face flushed, "You let them think about it, after all, how can such a thing be so easily decided." With that said, she didn''t know how ridiculous it was. Tang Guo withdrew Bai Zhi, "My waiting is limited. From now on, I will kill one in ten minutes, and start killing from a man. If they do not take action, I will kill them all." The Buddha statue on the branch outside just shook his head, but did not stop it. He smiled wryly at the corner of his mouth, closed his eyes, and continued to overdo the surrounding ghosts. Seeing that ten minutes passed, someone finally did it. It was a woman who started, she picked up a pair of scissors, and while the man next to her didn''t notice, a pair of scissors went down, and the man screamed in pain under the cover, "You ..." "Dunzi, don''t me me. I don''t want you to die. This family needs a man. We have a son. He is still young. I can''t watch him being killed by a female ghost." medicine." Tang Guo nced at the woman, and with a worried look, he was a little happy. With a chuckle, who said they werepletely numb, at a critical moment, their minds were sober. After this case, the room screamed loudly. Almost all women do it, cutting off the lives of her men. After a while, only the man remained, all with pain in his face. "Well, now you''re done?" Ning Xiangsi said. Fang Yunchi''s face was iron-blue, "I can''t ept you today, one day you will be epted by Daoxing Taoist friends." Just then, footsteps rang out, and in the blink of an eye, a young man in a robe appeared at the door. Tang Guo turned back subconsciously, facing the other person''s eyes. Instantly, she felt the familiar soul fluctuations and didn''t hold back a smile to theer. The pure smile also made the young Taoist who came to the door stagger. Soon, he realized that this was a high-profile female ghost. "Predecessor Qin." Fang Yunchi almost jumped up and hurriedly greeted. Chapter 810: Girls who turned into ghosts (19) Chapter 810: Girls who turned into ghosts (19) 810 Chapter 810 "Predecessor Qin, here is a ghost king-level evil spirit who does evil, and bothers you to be able to subdue her." Tang Guo stunned, oh, andughed, "So you are here to catch ghosts?" "Do not." Qin Jiu shook his head, his eyes shed, and it turned out that the female ghost was smiling at him just now. The smile gave him the feeling that she seemed to know him. But he remembered clearly that he didn''t know the female ghost. "Predecessor Qin, this female ghost is so malicious, she must subdue her. She almost ughtered the entire vige just now," Fang Yunchi was very anxious, and quickly said what happened just now to Qin Jiu. "So, predecessor Qin must not let go Pass him. " Qin Jiu didn''t show disgust to Tang Guo because of these words. He didn''t bother Fang Yunchi either, just stretched out his fingers to figure it out, his eyes narrowed, "Cause and effect cycle, I can''t control it." "Qin ..." "I don''t want to worry about it, this Tao is a demon-catcher, not a ghost." Qin Jiuyi said earnestly. "Senior Qin, when you receive this female ghost, I must tell Master to ask him to pay you." Fang Yunchi suddenly remembered that this Qin Jiu was a famous person in the circle who used people''s money to dispel disasters for people, and basically did not trade at a loss. He is human, quite indifferent, not enough money, he can watch you die. Thinking about it, Fang Yunchi''s face was not good, "I will never lie to Senior Qin, you should know my Master, and his old man is not an ountant." "No, this road only catches monsters, not ghosts." He nced at the female ghost, thinking secretly, as if he could not win. His soul is strong, and there is a strongyer of merit, which is faint, he feels more than that. Besides, he looked at the female ghost very easily, there was no need to have a dispute with the other party. Fang Yunchi was disappointed. Tang Guo is also a bit surprised, this Taoist priest is really a bit interesting. "Taoist, do you really not catch me?" "If you don''t catch it, you won''t catch it. What do you do to catch it?" If you ca nt win, you have to suffer, and you have no money to get it. In the end, you have to shame your reputation, and you may not get business in the future. Thinking about it, I can''t figure it out. Tang Guo seems to have heard something from Fang Yunchi''s words. This Taoist priest seems to be using the money to relieve disasters for others. She remembered the bones still hanging on the cliff, and found a bead. "Taoist, help me with one thing, and I will pay you for this." Qin Jiu stared at the bead, his eyes narrowed. This bead was not simple, and the faint aura was veryfortable. It was a good thing. He did not answer immediately, and asked, "What''s the matter?" ording to legend, the long beautiful female ghost is the most pitting person. Be careful, nothing is wrong. "Help me with the bones, why not?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Qin Jiu hesitated for a moment. I didn''t expect it to be this, and answered very simply, "Go." Tang Guo tossed the beads to Qin Jiu, "You want to take my bones back to my home, you should know how to do it?" "know." She had long wondered how to take the body of the original owner back home. This Qin Jiu seemed to be more reliable than many people. It''s not that she thinks this is a familiar soul, but that this kind of person who takes money and dispels disasters for people generally doesn''t talk about rules, only credit. The price she paid was enough, and he would definitely make things beautiful. Chapter 811: Girl turning into a ghost (20) Chapter 811: Girl turning into a ghost (20) 811 Chapter 811 "Just let her go like this?" The people in the vige looked at the direction where Tang Guo and Qin Jiu disappeared, with a look of resentment, but remembered the previous events, and they were extremely fearful. Ning Xiangsi stared back and stared. "We can''t beat her. If you want to keep her, go out and call." She didn''t want to watch the people in the vige die, but she still hated the people here. Fang Yunchi was very ufortable. Everything he brought was destroyed by the female ghost, and there was always a anger in his heart. Qin Jiu followed Tang Guo all the way to the cliff, "My bones are just below. Should you float?" "There is still no problem for a while," Qin Jiu replied. Tang Guo smiled and floated down. Qin Jiu followed behind and jumped down. Using the strength of the stone wall, hended for a while, and soon saw the white bone stuck in the stone gap. He fell aside, took out the sword, prated the stone wall forcefully, and stepped on the sword, took out a linen bag, and carefully began to pick up the bones. "Be careful." Tang Guo looked at the bones and shook his head. "Don''t get rid of it. It is often blown by the wind in this ce. It is easy to break when it is dropped. It is not beautiful if it is iplete." Qin Jiu: "..." Can bones be described as beautiful? "Know," Qin Jiu said quickly, "Rx, the price you gave is enough, and I will help you to put it in ce." He was careful and he put the bones into linen bags one by one. Tang Guo hung on a branch that protruded from a crack in the stone, propped his chin, "What''s your name and what does it do?" "Qin Jiu, catching monsters for a living, and asionally doing some side-effects to reduce disasters. This year, there are fewer and fewer monsters, so I ca nt meet one. I m still a vegetarian, and I ca nt live without side-effects. System: Yes, that''s the guy. Looking at his host, he happily dangled on the branch. Qin Jiu''s first impression on the host was passing. She shouted and yelled at her before he came up, so he guessed that the host would start to p her family so much. "Well, I picked it up for you and put it in a sackcloth bag." Qin Jiu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and carefully held the sackcloth bag. "Now is it going to take you back to your hometown to settle in?" "Of course, I have to go home and see." The bones must be taken back. They cannot be left on the cliff, and they will break sooner orter. Now that she had epted everything, the corpse was hers. Qin Jiu asked again, "Are you going to get a rebirth when you get into the soil?" "no." In terms of time, the original owner was destroyed in these days, and it is estimated that she will be extended here for another 20 years. If you are reborn, go straight to the next world. It''s too short toe here, she still has a lot of things to do, and she still has some results waiting to see. "Do you have a ghost repair? Yes, you are powerful and unfortunately incarcerated. Few people can do anything for you." Qin Jiu said. Tang Guo smiled, "You didn''t promise Fang Yunchi before, but you think you can''t beat me, are you afraid of being beaten?" Qin Jiu''s body stiffened, and he was serious, "Of course not, I really only catch monsters, not ghosts." He really didn''t think about catching her, not even now. The female ghost impressed him well and is now his employer. Qin Jiuliu did not recognize his parents, but he gave the money to the uncle, and he would never turn against the water before finishing the work. Tang Guo found another sword, "I can''t stay in the human world for a long time, maybe twenty years. I will use this sword to hire you." Chapter 812: Girl turning into a ghost (21) Chapter 812: Girl turning into a ghost (21) Chapter 812: A Girl Bing A Ghost (21) "Do you want to do it?" Qin Jiu looked at this sword and was stunned, this ... This is definitely not a magic weapon. "Fairy?" "Fairy, do you want to?" Tang Guo''s mouth was bent, this guy is so cute, he loves money so much, especially to her appetite. Qin Jiu didn''t hesitate, "Go." Anyway, he walked around and followed a female ghost for twenty years. There was nothing, and he was able to get a fairy sword. He can be sure that this must be the only fairy sword in the human world. "Hey, here you are." Tang Guo threw Xian Jian to Qin Jiu at will, Qin Jiu quickly caught it, stared at it for a long time, Xian Jian, "Qin Jiu, now you are the one I hired for these 20 years There are a lot of things that I need to do for me, and I am inconvenienced. I want you to do it. " "No problem." Qin Jiu quickly answered. She is uncle. He put away the fairy sword and refined it when he was free. "Will you go back to your house now?" "Um." Tang Guo answered, and floated up, Qin Jiu followed, familiar, and his words increased, "How could you fall off the cliff?" "I came here to y with a few friends and ended up in the hands of that vige guy. If I don''t run, I have to give birth to the men and be trapped there for a lifetime." Tang Guo smiled sideways, "The road was unfamiliar at that time, how could a little girl run past those people, and there was no way to run up the mountain, and those people chased after running here." "Rather than being arrested, I jumped with almost no hesitation." "Sometimes alive, don''t you have more hope?" Tang Guo sarcastically said, "Look at the women in the vige, are you hoping? That''s numbness and assimtion. It''s not too good now, I''m revenge, or a powerful A Piao, you can''t beat me." Qin Jiu: "..." He didn''t care about the little girl ghost, and she was young. Qin Jiu believes that the identity of this female ghost is not so simple. There are cultivating beads and fairy swords, and there are definitely great opportunities. ording to his previous calctions, the vige''s retribution should not be encountered so quickly, at least for nearly two decades. Among the variables is this female ghost. However, he had previously calcted that the vige''s retribution did not seem to be over, and the second retribution was at the time when he calcted it at the beginning. Others have not figured it out, he can notpletely see the secret. Like, the variable in front of me. "what''s your name?" "My name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo told Qin Jiu her home address ording to her memory. But only when she returned to that ce could she find her family. I have to say that Qin Jiu was really safe, and soon she took her back to that familiar and unfamiliar city and went to her home. She has a good family and is one of the vi groups. "Should have moved away." Qin Jiuforted, "It''s still easy to find someone now, do you remember their names, do you call these?" "Remember." Tang Guo reported two cell phone numbers. Qin Jiu reached out his phone, dialed, and connected. "Hello there." "Hello, is this Mr. Tang?" "Yes." Qin Jiu quickly said the matter again, and there was a moment of silence there, and then he and Qin Jiu agreed to meet to discuss the issue of burying Tang Guo. Tang Guo heard that the phone was just silent and knew that something was wrong. Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to an unfamiliar address, and it was not surprising to look at the more luxurious vi in front of him. After all, Tang Guo''s family history was really good. Tang''s father was contacted and he was invited into the vi by a servant. Chapter 813: Becoming a Ghost Girl (22) Chapter 813: Bing a Ghost Girl (22) 813 Chapter 813 Father Tang came down the stairs, looked at Qin Jiuyi, looked at him wearing a robe, and asked, "Is it Qin Dao?" Qin Jiu stood up and nodded, "It''s me." Father Tang nced around, "Where is my daughter''s bones now?" The tone was t and not as imagined. Father Tang didn''t seem to care much about Tang Guo''s life or death. Qiao Jiu smiled and put away a little bit of this knowledge instantly, "ced elsewhere, can''t you juste in with a big swing like this?" "That''s right." Father Tang was sitting on the sofa. "How much does Qin Dao need to pay? I''ll have someone buy a cemetery the next day. I''ll also trouble Qin Dao directly. Take her there and bury her." Qin Jiu looked at Tang Guo who was floating aside, hesitated, "Is it just a simple burial?" "What else does Qin Dao think?" Qin Jiu frowned, "Tang Guo was strangling, and he needed to be extravagant, and he needed to set up a hall at home to pick her up. Is it too hasty for Mr. Qin?" The appearance of Tang''s father seemed as if he did not care about Tang Guo''s return at all. "Setting up a hall at home?" There was a female voice from the floor. A beautiful woman holding a baby came down. "It''s impossible, how can you do these obscure things at home, husband," the woman shouted at Father Tang. "Our son was not born long, why? Can you swing the hall, what if the rush to him? " "This is?" Qin Jiu asked. "My wife." Father Tang quickly lifted the woman to the sofa and patted her on the shoulder tofort him. "Rest assured, I just let someone buy a cemetery for her, and everything will be left to Mr. Qin, and he won''t settle in the house." Qin Jiu sank in the bottom of his heart, went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, but found that she was smiling aside, and finally floated behind him, and said gently, "This woman is not my mother. Please help me check these years. What happened. As for the bones, take them away, you don''t have to put them here. " After that, she floated to the TV and hung on her face, always smiling. Looking at this smile, he didn''t feel it. Even if it is just a ceremony to greet the return, she is unwilling to give her. I don''t know if she is disappointed. "This should not be Tang Guo''s biological mother?" When the woman heard it, she said angrily, "Dao Chief, will you speak, do I look so old?" "Then I need to inform Tang Guo''s mother, she also has the power to know." The woman''s face wasn''t very good-looking, but Father Tang said, "After Xiaoguo''s ident, her mother identally died in a car ident in order to find her." "Let''s go, Qin Jiu." Qin Jiu nodded slightly and stood up, "Excuse me, Mr. Tang." "Master Tao, you haven''t said how much you need to pay for Xiaoguo to do the funeral. This family really can''t get those obscene things. My son was just born." Qin Jiu said coldly, "Mr. Tang did not wee her, so I had to take her elsewhere for burial." After that, he left without looking back. Tang''s father didn''t keep it. The woman beside him pouted, "Husband, what does he mean?" "It''s not interesting." Father Tang smiled indifferently, and touched the younger son in the woman''s arms. The woman nced at Qin Jiu''s direction and smiled deeply, yeah, where is the dead better than the living. Tang Guo saw the woman''s weird smile and fell into contemtion. "Let me choose a feng shui treasure." Walking on the street, Qin Jiu said, "What kind of ce do you like?" "The cemetery is expensive." "I still have some savings." Cute little white rabbit 12 million yuan is moreplete. Broken hand. see you tomorrow. Chapter 814: Becoming a Ghost Girl (23) Chapter 814: Bing a Ghost Girl (23) Chapter 814: A Ghost Girl (23) After spending three days, Qin Jiu worked out a good cemetery cemetery location, of course, the price is not cheap. After knowing the price, he did not hesitate to buy the cemetery and buried Tang Guo''s bones. Knowing that Tang Guo was not an ordinary ghost, he did not overdo anything, just put it in the soil. "You''re willing, hundreds of thousands. Qin Daochang doesn''t seem to pick the door." Tang Guo sat on her tombstone, shaking his legs, and smiled and talked to Qin Jiu. "I have no shortage of money in the world, and I can make it back even if I do nt have two businesses. Of course, I have to deal with the fairy sword you gave me." Qin Jiuyi said earnestly, "I saw several Heaven, this city has the best feng shui in this cemetery. It is warm in winter and cool in summer. If you want to live here in the future, it will be very conducive to cultivation. " Tang Guo supported his chin and watched Qin Jiu cing a bunch of flowers in front of the tombstone. "Qin Dao is quite particr about pomp. Who did this flower deliverye from?" "Isn''t it all like this?" Qin Jiu said subconsciously, "Don''t you like this kind of flowers? What kind do you like? I''ll buy it for you." "It''s fine." Tang Guo hooked his fingers, and the bunch of flowers fell in her hands, and she sniffed. "The flowers will be thanked for a while. Elder Qin, I don''tck money or flowers. I am now I do nt have good clothes. " Qin Jiu paused. Tang Guo pointed to his little white shoes and sportswear skirt. "This dress was three years ago. It''s outdated and not good-looking. The sea is old, you take me to buy some clothes." What Qin Jiu wants to say is that even if the clothes are not good-looking, they are out of date and old, but you can wear it on this female ghost, and you can''t hide her beauty at all. Of course, he didn''t need to tell her these words, lest she be joked. "Ok." Qin Jiu looked at this beautiful female ghost, and she had pity on her old clothes. "Then I''ll take you to the mall to buy it. You can choose what you like." He thinks that the fairy sword has only been reced by him for twenty years Services, I made a profit, so as much as possible to be better to this beautiful female ghost. In the past, she was a lonely ghost, but now she is a female ghost who cannot return home. It is a bit pitiful to think about it. "Okay." Tang Guo floated down and followed Qin Jiu''s side. He drove a car and asked the driver to drive directly to the big mall. Ten minutester, one person and one ghost came to the mall, and they went directly to the floor where women''s clothing was bought. Qin Jiu came to this ce for the first time. In the rest area on the side, there were many men waiting, most of the women were trying clothes happily. He directly stared at the women''s clothing like him, wearing a robe, walking among countless women, and it was really eye-catching. However, Qin Jiu has long been used to these eyes, no matter what they think, see which one Tang Guo likes, he just went to get the one that fit her. In just ten minutes, he had already taken ten beautiful clothes in his hand, which attracted the attention of the shopping guide, "This first ... Dao, do you want to buy any clothes here?" "Well." Qin Jiu''s face wasn''t red and his heart wasn''t beating. He nodded solemnly. "You can get me a basket. I have to buy a lot and I can''t hold it in my hand." "Ah! Okay, wait a minute." When the shopping guide turned around and left, she was still shocked. She has been here for several years. She has seen many mene to buy women''s clothing, mostly gifts for girlfriends. Chapter 815: Girl turning into a ghost (24) Chapter 815: Girl turning into a ghost (24) Chapter 815: Ghost Girl (24) But this man is a Taoist, and the selections are all the new ones on them. The styles are all very good, and they don''t look like a straight man. The most important thing is that he has so much in his hand and says that he wants to buy a lot and can''t fit it. The surrounding women also put their eyes on Qin Jiu, who has been carefully choosing clothes. They looked at her boyfriend in the rest area, and her face broke down. "I knew I would find a Taoist chief boyfriend." "Yeah, that look at clothes is better than us." "Looking at our boyfriend, I went shopping in three or four malls, and I waspletely indifferent." "Look at the guy who is handsome and good-looking. He looks good and buys more. It is just a top ten boyfriend candidate." Qin Jiu heard those words and didn''t care. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "Dao Chief, they all want to be your girlfriend." "Ben Dao is only interested in catching monsters, not women." Qin Jiuyi said solemnly, putting his clothes into the basket slowly. Tang Guo smiled and floated around him. "This way, the chief is going to lose his job. Now there are fewer and fewer monsters, and there are not too many evil monsters." "That will be 20 years from now." Qin Jiuughed. "In these 20 years, this road should not be unemployed, even if it is unemployed, it will not lose." Tang Guo knew that he was talking about spiritual beads and fairy swords, so he would not continue this topic. This guy in this world is just thinking about catching monsters. "Director Dao is not interested in women, is that interested in female ghosts?" Qin Jiuzheng heard these words, shaking his hands while taking clothes, and looked up at the female ghosts who smiled at him. meaning?" Tang Guo floated in front of him. "It literally means that I am a female ghost. Do you want to have a love between humans and ghosts?" "No, forget it, Bendao still only likes to catch monsters." Qin Jiu shook his head quickly, but the other party''s words sounded many times in his mind. What was this female ghost saying? Want to fall in love with others? Tang Guo faced regret, "Is Dao Tao not interested in me?" "This road only catches monsters." Qin Jiu said, "Hurry up, what else do you like? It''s a rare trip to the mall." "The Chief has not denied that he is interested in me." "The love between humans and ghosts didn''t end well," Qin Jiu looked more seriously. "Even if you are a ghost, the future is going to the immortal world, and you are going to the ghost world. The differences are different." "Oh, that''s really regrettable," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Indeed, I will only stay here for twenty years. What will happen with the Taoist Master? Twenty yearster, the Taoist Master will stay in this person. Cruel. Those who stay will always be more painful. " Tang Guo found Qin Jiu frowning, as if thinking about something, and interrupted, "Qin Dao, I am joking with you, help me choose clothes and wait for me to burn to my graveyard." "Okay." Qin Jiu came back and hesitated. "Are you kidding me?" "I was just kidding. Couldn''t it be that you took it seriously?" Tang Guo asked in surprise. "Qin Dao, wouldn''t you be tempted by me? After all, I am so beautiful, you are overwhelmed by my beauty. Strange." Qin Jiu nearly dropped the basket. "Look at what you like, and make jokes with Ben Dao." He said that seriously, he was taking it seriously. Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman in the world is, the more she talks about ghosts, no, the one in front of him is a ghost, isn''t it the same? Chapter 816: Girl turning into a ghost (25) Chapter 816: Girl turning into a ghost (25) 816 Chapter 816 Tang Guo fluttered and chose many good-looking clothes. Finally, Qin Jiu brought back to the cemetery and burned all her clothes. There were dozens of sets and various beautiful shoes. Qin Jiu stood in front of Tang Guo''s tomb and watched her sitting on the tombstone. Her clothes and shoes were constantly changing, and she looked happy, and couldn''t help but smile. "Captain Qin Dao, does this look good?" "good looking." "Where is this?" "good looking." "What about this?" "All look good." Tang Guo: "..." "Mr. Qin Dao, can you just use good looks?" Qin Jiu smiled, "Ben Dao is telling the truth and it really looks good." System: [The host is big, I insert a word, Qin Jiu is a straight man, he said that good-looking should be really good-looking. In my opinion, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the description. Tang Guo chuckled, "Unification, are you also a straight system?" System: He should not step in. Tang Guo wore all the clothes, and finally chose a suit she thought was best to wear on her body, and floated to Qin Jiu''s side. "Chairman Qin, help me find out why my mother died." Qin Jiu also looked much more serious, "OK." The next day, Qin Jiu visited a lot of people he knew with Tang mother through the clues from Tang Guo to understand the cause and effect of the car ident. "I remember three years ago, Tang Guo said he was traveling, but he never returned. Song Xiaoyun was looking for people at that time, and then he asked his ssmates who were with Tang Guo. They only knew that theirst difference was in a very different ce. A remote ce. She said goodbye to us in a hurry and said she was going to look for it. " "It didn''t take long before I heard she had an ident." "I heard that the Tang family also went to find itter, but no one was found, and the police also reported it. There has been no news for more than three years." Tang Guo said to Qin Jiu, "You ask her, how long will my dad remarry after my mother''s ident." Qin Jiuzhao asked. The woman''s face was a little weird, and she whispered, "It won''t be long, it will be more than two months. I heard that the woman was pregnant, but then she was unexpectedly gone." "Xiaodao, let me tell you. The thing that the woman and the child were gone at that time was actually very strange. The Tang family also moved because of that." The woman whispered, "I also see you as a Tao Long, unlike a bad guy, I had a good rtionship with Song Xiaoyun. I helped me a lot when I was in trouble. " "You must ask me about this. Do you have any ideas?" Qin Jiu nodded. "Trusted, we need to find out the truth." "That''s OK, I''ll just tell you about this," the woman looked around. In fact, no one paid attention to this position. She still looked carefully before she said, "The building where the Tang family originally lived The vi was weird. After the woman and the child were gone, I identally knew thatter they asked the ghost-seeker to say that there was something unclean in it. It didn''t take long before they moved out. The vi has still been Sell it. Every time someone asks about it, I hear that a priest has been there, and he is unwilling to buy it. " "That''s all I know, Chief, I suspect that the thing that appears in the vi is probably the ghost of Xiaoyun. If you really have the ability, you go and see if you can find anything. I always suspected that Why Xiaoyun is so easy to happen, she has always been a vignt person, but, "the woman smiled," I am an outsider, I can''t control so much. " Chapter 817: Become a Ghost Girl (26) Chapter 817: Be a Ghost Girl (26) 817 Chapter 817 Tang Guo and Qin Jiu came to the original vi of the Tang family again. When they arrived, it was alreadyte. It was quieter here, and they went straight in through the wall. Tang Guo floated in easily, and Qin Jiu was good at it. When they came before, they thought that the Tang family had moved away. This is the ce of others, so they didn''t look inside. Now I know that the vi has not been sold. This belongs to the Tang family. Tang Guo is the owner of this vi and can certainly go in. The inside of the vi is very clean, and it can be seen that people oftene to clean it. "What do you see?" Tang Guo asked Qin Jiu. Qin Jiu shook his head. "Nothing, what about you?" Tang Guo also shook his head. "I didn''t feel that there were other ghosts. If there were any, then one might be caught, and the other might be destroyed." Her face was a bit cold. As the woman said before, the ghost that appeared here was very likely to be her mother Song Xiaoyun. "I''m all familiar with ghost catching priests. In the status of the Tang family, I shouldn''t ask the unknown. I will help you to see if anyone hase to catch ghosts in the Tang family." After Qin Jiu said, he reached out his cell phone. Find a group and post what he wants to ask into the group. Tang Guo nced at the mobile phone interface andughed, "Your circle is so fashionable now, there are still groups." "You can''t always be behind, get together, get business easily, and make it easy for many big bosses to contact. The group owner and group manager are in charge of contacting those bosses." Qin Jiu said indifferently. The pace cannot be left behind. Those traitors are more treacherous than others and are easily pitted. " Tang Guo heard the flutter andughed, "You will be pitted at the first sight." "It just started, it was really miserable," Qin Jiuji didn''t mind digging his own ck history. "The first business, I didn''t make a penny, I went down the mountain at that time, and I was still resting under the bridge hole that day. One night, sitting in a park chair the next day, and earning lunch money on the third day. " "Later, how did you make your first bucket of gold?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Qin Jiu sat down and shared, "I pass by the park, you know, there are many fortune tellers in the park." "I know, but I also know that most of it is deceptive." Qin Jiu nodded. "The fortune teller I met in the park that day was a liar. But after a few days of lessons, I didn''t go through it. I just sat and watched how they took the business." "They don''t need to be urate. Usually there are two methods. One is to say that the customer is happy and the shot is particrly generous. The second is to say that the customer is worried and will let him find a way. At this time Then you can sell goods, such as fake charms, fake evil spirits, and those people who owe IQ and really buy them. " "Later you learned?" "Learned, but the things I came up with are real and the price is more expensive than them. Later, I gradually gained a reputation and stopped showing up in the park." Tang Guo floated around for a while. She now especially likes the feeling of floating. She turned back and said, "I guess when your business is good, you must be surrounded by a fortune teller in the park. They want to beat you, and they are finally beaten. You are miserable. " "You''re so smart, you guessed it." Tang Guo floated in front of Qin Jiu and blinked, "Of course, I am a smart and beautiful female ghost." The closeness of his face made Qin Jiu somewhat ufortable, and he quickly looked down at the phone, and someone already answered him. "Who is it?" Tang Guo asked. Chapter 818: Girl turned into a ghost (27) Chapter 818: Girl turned into a ghost (27) Chapter 818: A Girl Turned To Ghost (27) "Fang Tianshi." Qin Jiu replied that his look was a bitplicated. He looked at Tang Guo and observed her expression. If the ghost in the vi was really Song Xiaoyun, Song Xiaoyun was caught by Fang Tianshi. If he was killed by Fang Tianshi, he was sure. The female ghost in front of him would not hesitate to kill Fang Tianshi. Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, they also have some understanding of her. From her attitude towards that vige, it can be seen that she is not a softhearted, but a ghost with revenge. "What''s the rtionship between Fang Tianshi and Fang Yunchi?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Qin Jiu aimed at her and answered, "It''s Fang Yunchi''s master." "Is Fang Yunchi there?" "in." "Oh, are there anyone else besides them?" Qin Jiu paused, "I asked." He sent this sentence in the group, and quickly got the answer, "They were also found by your father at that time, andter came to the vi to look around and refused." "why?" "Cause and effect cycle, don''t be deceived by the TV series. Although the Taoist priests catch ghosts, not all ghosts manage them. At least most ghost priests don''t care about such causal ghosts. Unless this ghost will involve other innocent people People, they will shoot, otherwise the shot is a cause and effect. " Tang Guo was curious, "Why dare Fang Tianshi pick it up?" "He is an exception," Qin Jiu said with a cough. "As the most righteous ghost-seeker priest by many bosses, as long as it is a ghost-seeking business, whoever seeks him will ept it, regardless of any cause or effect. In his concept, it is Ghost, it is no longer in the world. If it is going to disturb the world and harm others, then it should be destroyed. " "I wonder if he watched a lot of ghost-watching movies when he was a kid, only to develop this kind of thinking." Tang Guo looked stunned, "I said that Fang Yunchi''s face was a brain stubble. It turned out that there was such a master of" justice ". It was really the most hated ghoul in the Ghost TV series when I was a kid. Of the type. " "Do your friends know what happened to that ghost?" Tang Guo cares a little about this. "I''ll ask again." Qin Jiu sent this question out, and the group was silent for a while, and someone said, "I heard Fang Yunchi said that the ghost finally flew away." When Tang Guo saw this line of words, his face became cold, and the original smile Yingying became a sneer. "The ghost seems to have caused a woman to have a miscarriage. Generally, in this case, Fang Tianshi would not send such a devastating ghost to the temple. It must be destroyed." "Qin Jiu, what do you ask this for, did you pick up any business about this Tang family?" "Qin Jiu, don''t get into Qian''s eyes. Fang Tianshi has a problem in his brain. He always thought that there can be no ghosts in the world, and ghosts cannot live in human beings. Ghosts that kill people must die. Ghosts that don''t kill people. You have to send it to excess and purify. But you are different. The cause and effect of the Tang family areplicated and you ca nt get rid of it. You look at it. Fang Tianshi will one day die because of the consequences. Unfortunately Fang Yunchi''s kid was also taken aback, and his future was bleak. " Tang Guo nced at this sentence, his eyes narrowed, "It seems that most priests are more reasonable people." The group was noisy. Qin Jiu said something before he turned off, then turned off the phone, "Are you going to find Fang Tianshi to get revenge?" "rify things first." Chapter 819: Girls turning into ghosts (28) Chapter 819: Girls turning into ghosts (28) Chapter 819: The Girl Who Ghosts (28) After several days, Qin Jiu was busy, looking for clues about Song Xiaoyun''s car ident. The problem was that Song Xiaoyun''s car ident was a small road with no cameras installed around it. The driver at the time was not found. Even if the Tang family had more money, there was no way to find the fugitives in this ce. There are not many vehicles passing through this small road in a day. For a while, Qin Jiu was in trouble. "There are no clues, and my method of calction is inurate." One person and one ghost, currently on that small road, Tang Guo felt Mo Yuntian''s enchantment for her at this moment. When Qin Jiu saw this gloomy thing, his soul felt a bit cold. Sure enough, this female ghost is not simple. There are fairy wares and ghost wares. What is her background? It must be more than just Tang Jiaqian''s identity. Is she originally a powerful ghost king in the ghost world and wants to experience life and be born into the human world? "Qin Jiu, what are you thinking?" Tang Guo found that Qin Jiu had aplex face and his eyes were nk, as if he was lost in thought, and looked at him with a smile, "Is it how beautiful I am?" Qin Jiu''s mouth twitched, who can tell him why this world is such a narcissistic female ghost. "Is this a ghost weapon?" "Yes, I n to summon the surrounding ghosts. There are so many lonely ghosts on the highway. I can always ask for something." "Alright." Qin Jiu agrees that he stands a little farther away, and this ghost device also has some influence on him, which will cause a particrly ufortable feeling to his soul. If he does not control, he feels that the soul will float to it. "Qin Jiu, if you simply refine the fairy sword, you won''t be afraid of calling for souls." Qin Jiu remembered that he had a fairy sword, and did it quickly. After a while, after the fairy sword was simply refined by him, at this time, when he was close to the spiritual enchantment, he did not have the cold feeling before, and the soul was also firmly in the body. I want to feel like floating out. About a child, Tang Guo was surrounded by many ghosts. Because of the spirits, she didn''t need to intimidate each other. All the little devotees were very obedient, waiting for her to speak respectfully. "I''ll just ask one thing." She said three years ago that the day Song Xiaoyun''s ident happened, let them remember who Song Xiaoyun was killed by, remember the license te number, and what the driver looks like. Many of them were newly emerging ghosts. They shook their heads and said that they were still three years ago, and Tang Guo let them go. The remaining ghosts that existed for a long time, all frowned and thought about what happened three years ago. Tang Guo thought about it and asked Qin Jiu to show them a picture of Song Xiaoyun. "Look at the photos and remember." With the photos, several little ghosts soon remembered. Their memories are notplete, and they add up the license te numbers in a few ghosts. As for the driver''s face, they can''t remember it clearly, they only know that he is a taller man, and others don''t know. With the license te number, it is easy to find someone. Tang Guo nced at them, "Why are you still lonely souls and ghosts? Didn''t your family pick you up?" Without being taken back by the family, the ghosts cannot leave the ce where they were in trouble. Over time, this can be a lonely wild ghost, and it cannot be reincarnation. These little ghosts looked beyond recognition and were particrly miserable, indicating that they were foreigners, and the family did not take them back and became lonely ghosts. "Oh, let me help you overdo it, and send you to reincarnation." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Thank you for helping me." see you tomorrow Chapter 820: Becoming a Ghost Girl (29) Chapter 820: Bing a Ghost Girl (29) Chapter 820: Ghost Girl (29) Qin Jiu couldn''t believe it, could a ghost still give a ghost a chant? But sitting there, what kind of ghost is a female ghost? The scriptures read have be golden runes, drifting into the body of the imp. Is he damned? its not right. He''s all ghosts around him, isn''t he a hell? The female ghost had apassionate face. At this time, she was not like a female ghost, and she had no trace of ghostly spirit on her body. She looked very peaceful, like a monk. The little devil sitting around her had to sleepfortably. The original unrecognizable souls gradually became clearer, restored their former appearance, and the evil spirit and resentment also dissipated. When the soul became transparent, Tang Guo stopped chanting. Tang Guo looked at the little grateful grave in front of her, stunned a trick, and a door appeared next to them. This was the door of samsara. "Let''s go." The little ghost knelt down and worshiped her, jumping into the door of samsara with joy. Tang Guo looked at them with a happy look, and was a bit envious, and at the same time sighed with the system, "Actually, it is not useless to wear so many worlds. At least what problems I now encounter and what I need, I will. "If I can, I want to overdo myself, but it seems useless." Her Buddhism was learned from a monk who was a good friend. When she died, she asked the other party to help her out, and she had to cross her for reincarnation. She did enter the door of samsara at that time, but when she opened her eyes, she was in another world. It''s kind of sad to think about it. "Qin Dao, what do you look at me for?" Tang Guo sighed and found Qin Jiu looking at her intently. "You stare at me like this without blinking, and it will make me misunderstand." Qin Jiu looked away, remembering the previous scene, he still couldn''t believe it. This beautiful female ghost is really mysterious. It''s unprecedented to give a ghost a ghost. "You misunderstood." Qin Jiu quickly exined, "Now that we have the license te number, let''s act now." "Okay." Tang Guo did not delve deep into this issue. The same familiar soul, no memory, and different outlook on life, although she felt that the other party was a bit cute, and it was still good to develop a rtionship. She could nt do anything about it, she was not a bare man People. However, for those who are interested, it is also possible to fight for more. She floated to Qin Jiu, and smiled and asked, "Qin Dao, don''t you really n to have a fierce love between people and ghosts?" Qin Jiu didn''t dare to look at her face, that face was too beautiful, and those eyes were too charming. He was afraid to watch for a long time, and he would know her way, and would really have a love with her. The female ghost is the most confusing. He is afraid that one day the ghost will be lost. Taoists understand that the obstacle to the love between humans and ghosts is not others, but themselves, and they will definitely be separated in the future. It is better to have nothing at first. "The love between humans and ghosts is not good for you or me." "Mr. Qin Dao means, if I were personal, wouldn''t you mind?" Qin Jiu paused and replied, "It''s not necessarily. Emotional things must be like each other." "Oh ..." Tang Guo stretched his voice. It turned out to be this way. "How can Mr. Qin Dao decide that he won''t like me in the future, after all, I''m so beautiful." Qin Jiu''s expression was a little crying, and this beautiful female ghost was really narcissistic. Chapter 821: Girl turning into a ghost (30) Chapter 821: Girl turning into a ghost (30) Chapter 821: A Girl Who Bes A Ghost (30) "I would restrain myself." He looked at Tang Guo and answered seriously. "Yeah, Qin Daochang means, will restraint develop affection for me?" Tang Guo said again, "the word of restraint is used, we can see that Qin Daochang is already shaken." "Nothing like that." Qin Jiuzi stepped up, "Ben Dao has never seen you so much a female ghost." Not only was she talking so much, she also had a very thick skin. Do you really think she can do whatever she wants? "Don''t you see me now?" Qin Jiu looked a bit helpless. "Can''t say this?" Going on, he had some uncontroble thoughts on his mind. Tang Guo nced at him with a smile, "Okay, don''t say, don''t tease you, I''m just too boring, I want to talk to you more." Qin Jiu suddenly remembered her experience, no matter how old she was, but he could still feel a kind of loneliness from her. Even if she looked at him with a smile and said those jokes, he always felt that she was a very lonely person. "Just say what you want to say." Qin Jiuzi slowed down, "Ben Da looked at the answer, although you may not be too satisfied with the final answer, if you really want to chat, Ben Da will apany you." "Really?" Tang Guo''s mouth rose. Qin Jiu replied, "Naturally, you have paid the price for 20 years." After saying this, Qin Jiu had some regrets. In fact, he wanted to apany her to chat, not because of the fairy sword. He subconsciously looked at her expression, but found no signs of anger, and was slightly relieved. "I''m wee." When Qin Jiu heard this, he suddenly lost his voice. "Qin Dao, how old are you this year?" Tang Guo asked. Qin Jiu answered, "There are five in twenty." What a ghost question. "It''s a bit young. If I were alive, I would be twenty years old and I could just get a certificate. You and I are only four or five years old. Qin Jiu: "..." "do you have a wife?" Qin Jiu: "No." "Want to find a wife?" "I just want to catch monsters." Tang Guo floatedzily, holding his chin with one hand, "Have you ever had a woman?" "Ben Dao devoted himself to catching demons to make money." Qin Jiuyi replied swiftly, why the female ghost asked him all these personal questions, but he also answered them, just like checking the hukou. "Oh, that''s not it, it''s all twenty-five. It''s strange that there is no woman yet." Qin Jiu: "..." His master was eighty years old before his death, and he had never had a woman. He thought he was still very young. Only twenty-five, more opportunities in the future. "Then Qin Dao, what kind of woman do you like?" Tang Guo looked at him with a smile and asked, Qin Jiu could not control the tremor. He quickly answered, "Ben Dao is devoted to catching monsters, making money, very busy, not free, never thinking about it." "Then you are free now, would you like to think about it?" System: The game is broken, the host is big, really bad, too bad. "I don''t have much knowledge about this Tao. I can''t think of what I like. It may take me a while to know, or I may never meet in a lifetime." Is nt that his master? He believes that he should spend all his life alone, and that he has good talents, maybe one day he can be a fairy. "If you do, don''t miss it." Tang Guo raised his chin and pointed to himself. "For example, if you have any ideas about me, you must confess to me earlier." Chapter 822: Girl turning into a ghost (31) Chapter 822: Girl turning into a ghost (31) Chapter 822: A Girl Bing A Ghost (31) Qin Jiu wanted to say that he couldn''t have any thoughts about the female ghost, even if the female ghost was very beautiful. But when the words were about toe out, he didn''t know what shed in his mind, and subconsciously let him swallow the words. "Mr. Qin Dao, what do you seem to say, don''t you say again?" Qin Jiu quickly shook his head. "No, nothing." "Chat something else, don''t always talk around me." Qin Jiu shifted the topic, "for example, talk to you." He was particrly curious about her. Tang Guo smiled and never put away, this little Taoist is really so cute. "Okay, listen to you, just talk to me, and yes, the head and father don''t understand me, why do you think about me?" Tang Guo nodded, ignoring Qin Jiu''s face that was about to break, Qin Daochang said he wanted to know each other, so let me talk about me. " "My name is Tang Guo. I told you before that when I died, I was seventeen years old, now more than three years old, a little over twenty years old. I think I am still good, and now I am an A Piao, but Strength is okay. I can not only float, but I can also be solid, so after falling in love, there is no problem in wanting to do something intimate. " Qin Jiu: "..." He was so regretful that he shouldn''t have told her the phrase "chat you". After contacting these days, he should have understood that this female ghost just kicked her nose and eyes, and she was totally cheeky. "If we are together, I guarantee that I only like you and only one person. Of course, if you can only like me and only be good to me, don''t betray me," Tang Guo said with a smile. " Now I am A Piao, and Qin Daochang is also alone, and we will not be any obstacles together. " "If there are guardians at work, don''t be afraid. I''ll pack as many as I can. It will never let you be bullied." "If they dare to chew their tongues, I will grab them, and dare not let go of their affairs." "In short, I will treat you well and well, Qin Daochang, are you tempted?" Qin Jiu''s heart beat for a moment, and he could see that she was not joking. Those beautiful eyes, crystal clear, are like bright stars, without any calction, but pure expression of her thoughts. "During the day, do ghosts like to dream?" Qin Jiu looked away. "Well, we''re going to the station, let''s go to business." He couldn''t help thinking, this female ghost actually said that he wanted to protect him, even if something happened to them, shouldn''t he protect her? Do nt women in the world expect the other half to want men to protect them? Of course, men naturally want to protect their women. This female ghost is really special. "Mr. Qin Dao, this is not a joke. If you want to understand and think that you like me a little, you must confess early. I will only stay here for twenty years. When I leave, you will not have the opportunity to see It''s me. " Qin Jiu responded vaguely and stopped talking. System: [The host is big, this priest does not know anything, you can''t move. "If you don''t move, I''m just habitually nagging. If he likes me, everyone will be happy. If he doesn''t like it, I won''t be able to persecute him." System: [Does the host greatly regret this case? This kid is kind of ttering, not the kind of guardian. Chapter 823: Become a Ghost Girl (32) Chapter 823: Be a Ghost Girl (32) Chapter 823: A Ghost Girl (32) "It''s such a pity, but I can''t always tie people up and force others?" The system is puzzled: [But he and his host were mostly husband and wife. "You said that, it was thest life. In this life, he has no memory of thest life. He is another person, understand? Tongzi, we need to improve and we cannot live in the past." System: Fall! Tang Guo suddenly stopped talking, and the surroundings became quiet. Qin Jiu was so unustomed that he turned his head subconsciously to look at her, but found that she was watching the surrounding scenery leisurely. asionally, two wild ghosts wandered around, and she went to pat the head of the others. The little ghost shivered, and did not dare to move at all. When she drifted away, the little devils let out a sigh of relief and quickly drifted away. Qin Jiu: "..." With the license te number, Qin Jiu took advantage of the vulgar world''s rtionship and quickly learned the owner of the license te number. They found the owner of the car, a skinny man, different from the description of the imp. After Qin Jiu tried, he thought the other party was not the driver. Finally, he asked the owner that the car was a second-hand car that he bought three years ago. Along this line, they knew the original owner of the car, and found the address of the other party. The ce where the perpetrators lived was a high-endmunity with veryplete security. Without the resident''s consent, he could not enter. "Let''s go in." Tang Guo said, "I''m better in it. I''m going to be my mother and try it. If the other person still remembers my mother, they will definitely show up. Next, it''s easier to ask the truth Now. " Qin Jiu hesitated and said, "Be careful." "Do you think someone can hurt me?" Tang Guo smiled back. "However, Qin Daochang is so concerned about my safety, I''m d." "Hurry in, find out the truth early." Qin Jiu said ufortably. Tang Guo drifted into the high-endmunity, Qin Jiu stood not far from themunity, watching her figure disappear. Knowing she was strong, she was still a little worried. He remembered the ridiculous words that the female ghost said before, as well as the words that if they were together, he only liked him. If she was a personal person, he might have shaken. Qin Jiu quickly shook his head, his face was normal, and said in his mouth, "Qin Jiu, a priest who catches monsters, was born to catch monsters. All I can think of is catching monsters and making money. Looking for a woman, it is impossible to find a woman in this life." For an hour, Qin Jiu would go to themunity from time to time, and the gatekeepers in themunity stared at the strange man in a robe, thinking that he was stepping on the point. Finally, he kept staring at the plot. Another half an hourter, Tang Guo floated out of him, and he couldn''t help but rx. When Tang Guo floated in front of him, he asked, "How''s it going?" While asking, he didn''t find it himself, and secretly observed whether she was injured. "It''s him." "Do you know who led it?" Tang Guo''s face was not good-looking, and soon she had a gloomy face, raising a smile, "It is the woman my dad newly married, the man in themunity, her brother." "ording to the other party, she was originally an assistant to my dad. By coincidence, she became my dad''s lover. My mother should not know about this. Otherwise, she would definitely fire the woman with her personality." "After I disappeared, my mother went to me, and she let her brother drive my mother to death." Chapter 824: Become a Ghost Girl (33) Chapter 824: Be a Ghost Girl (33) Chapter 824: Ghost Girl (33) "What do you want me to do for you?" Qin Jiu felt a little pity in his heart. "What do you want to do, despite telling me?" "No need, he will turn himself in immediately." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Did you forget that I am a ghost? I have a trick called Guixinxinqiao. I gave him a show. After going to the police station, he would obey everything. "What do you want to eat, I''ll take you?" Tang Guo smiled and nced at Qin Jiu, "Qin Dao invited the guests, of course I would not refuse, I want to eat everything." "Are you sure you can eat those things?" Qin Jiu hesitated. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes." On the same day, the perpetrator went to the police station to surrender himself, not only ounted for the fact that he had killed Song Xiaoyun three years ago, but also provided the ambassador behind the scenes. When the woman was arrested, Tang Guo floated in the Tang''s vi, watching the woman''s face pale and dragged away, and she finally stared at Tang''s father and wanted to say something. Tang''s father was holding their child in her arms. She looked at the child for a long time, but finally said nothing, and was taken away with a look of dismay. When Tang Guo saw this scene, his eyes narrowed, it seemed that this matter was not simple. She didn''t leave immediately, but followed Tang''s father to the study. The father, who was supposed to be in pain for the death of his dead wife, was leisurely sitting on an expensive leather chair with a smile on his face while teasing the child. "That''s fine. It''s a scourge to stay with such a hot woman." "I just said that if Xiaoyun is dead, I will marry her. I didn''t expect her to take her seriously and let her brother kill Xiaoyun." Father Tang smiled, "I didn''t expect that she seeded. Not only did she seed, but she also secretly conceived my son," he said here, and his face sank a bit. It was all she did, and it had nothing to do with me. " "Now, Xiaoyun''s ghost has been destroyed, and that vicious woman has also been locked in. For our children, she must not talk nonsense. Even if she talks nonsense, it does not matter to me. "Tang''s Group, it''s me who owns Tang Lu." After hearing this, Tang Guo still didn''t understand. Tang Lusheng''s background was not good. Later, he was admitted to a good school. He met Song Xiaoyun, who had a very good family background, and moved Song Xiaoyun with a sincere heart. The two married after graduation, and Tang Lu became the son-inw of the Song family, because Song Xiaoyun loved him very much, and he had some abilities, and the Song family gave him a share. However, after seeing the prosperous Tang Lusheng, his heart gradually became dissatisfied. Song Xiaoyun was still an jealous jar. Some youngdies had a temperament and could not see him talking to other women. Over time, he became increasingly dissatisfied. Song Xiaoyun is not just as simple as the youngdy. After the death of the second son of the Song family, she can manage the Song group with her ability. Tang Lusheng has never been out of his head, his wife is particrly capable, and often makes him feel unable to lift his head. After dissatisfaction, the more Song Xiaoyun did not want him to approach other women, the more he wanted to approach, secretly ambiguous with several women. One of the most deadly of him was the woman who had been arrested before. He thought that in this life he could only be pressed by Song Xiaoyun. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to have an ident. Song Xiaoyun couldn''t wait to find someone because he was anxious and went alone. He once mentioned to that woman that if there was no Song Xiaoyun, he would marry her. Chapter 825: Becoming a Ghost Girl (34) Chapter 825: Bing a Ghost Girl (34) Chapter 825: A Ghost Girl (34) That woman really took Song Xiaoyun to death by the car. At the beginning, Tang Lusheng was still a little scared, but then everything of the Song group fell into his hands, and he changed the name of the Song group to Tang. The woman came to her door and said she was pregnant. She said she had done it and asked him to marry her. It was when he took over thepany that his position was not stable. I don''t like being threatened, I still marry her. When thepany stabilized and everything was under his control, Song Xiaoyun''s ghost was retrieved and the woman was aborted. He brought in a Taoist priest and destroyed Song Xiaoyun''s ghost. He still had some regrets at the time, and Song Xiaoyun did not kill the woman. He was also afraid that Song Xiaoyun would strike him, so he didn''t dare to dy. Now the only threat to him is gone. He also has a son. As long as he is trained in one hand, this son will only listen to him, which is nothing to worry about. Tang Guo heard Tang Lusheng talking to himself and looked at the other''sfortable smile, and thenughed. "Ghosts and fans!" She drew a trick, and she showed her fascination with Tang Lusheng. Instantly, Tang Lusheng''s heart flickered, but it only flickered a little, Tang Lusheng himself did not notice it. If he opened his clothes and looked, he would surely find that the amulet given to him by Fang Tianshi had been reduced to ashes. The system hid in the corner and watched it all tremble. Every time he sees the host exerting such ghost tricks, he feels particrly terrible. Tang Lusheng, who was originally smiling, took a smile on his face, reached out his mobile phone, and dialed a phone number, "I, Tang Lusheng." "Mr. Tang, do you have anything to exin?" "I''m going to sell the shares in my hand, as well as the vi I live in and some private property, the collections are all sold, and all the money sold will help me donate them. Assistant Chen, can you help me arrange it as soon as possible, I Time is limited. " After Tang Lusheng hung up the phone, he sat in the seat with a look of confusion, like a wooden man. Tang Guo said lightly, "He would have nothing at all, and he is not satisfied with everything. If it were not for his suggestion, my mother would not have been killed by the car. It would not be too much to let him have nothing again." [Well, it s not too much, the host is very kind, Mrs. The original recipe, the same taste, the host revenge greatly, always like to take away the other party''s most concern. Tang Guo was in a good mood and floated out of the vi. Qin Jiu saw here out and asked quickly, "How long?" "Do you care about me, or are you worried about me?" Tang Guo suddenly approached him, scared him back, and when he saw it, Tang Guo smiled, "I just learned an unintentional truth and did something for a long time." "What''s the truth?" Tang Guo told things to Qin Jiu. After listening, Qin Jiu couldn''t help shaking his head, "That''s the fault." "Tang Lusheng''s neck has a Fang Tianshi charm, but it''s useless to me. Now the charm has been reduced to ashes. Do you think Fang Tianshi wille?" Qin Jiu looked serious, "shoulde." "Fang Tianshi''s way of doing things is very high, and many powerful evil spirits are nted in his hands," Qin Jiu said worriedly. "Don''t go alone now, follow me." Tang Guo''s eyes brightened, "You mean, Fang Tianshi will kill me, you will protect me?" "Aren''t you hiring me?" Qin Jiuyi answered solemnly. "Oh ... is that so?" Listening to a somewhat disappointed tone, Qin Jiu was slightly anxious, "Well, even if you haven''t hired me, we have known you for so long, I will definitely help you." After that, he saw Tang Guo''s narrow eyes The ears suddenly became red, "You ..." "Well, I see." Tang Guo''s smile was so sweet that he didn''t know what to say, and he even damned a bit like her smile. Damn it. see you tomorrow happy weekend Chapter 826: Girl turning into a ghost (35) Chapter 826: Girl turning into a ghost (35) Chapter 826: A Ghost Girl (35) In three days, Tang Lusheng sold his own shares, and the private property under his name was sold. Many people who knew Tang Lusheng did not understand why he made this decision suddenly. On this day, Tang Lusheng moved out of the vi. He pulled a suitcase and wore a suit that was not new or old, and walked out of the vi. Tang Guo floated aside, watching Tang Lusheng sell all his property and donate it. After seeing that Tang Lusheng had little money left on her, she happily floated around. Qin Jiu looked at her with a smile andughed. He stood in a covert position, watching all this silently. Suddenly, he saw a car parked not far away, and the two men in robes ran quickly towards this side. One Taoist looks in his fifties, and one is in his early twenties. Tang Guo also found them. She floated to Qin Jiu''s side and put her hands directly on his back. The cold touch made Qin Jiu tremble, "What do you do?" "Mr. Qin Dao should not have experienced ghost oppression, right? After all, you have a high morals, and generally little ghosts dare not approach you." "It really isn''t." Qin Jiu was tense, not sure what she was going to do. Tang Guo was amused by his nervous look. "Chan Dao, what are you nervous about? I didn''t say I''m going to lie on your back, I just tried it," she looked at the two people who had approached Tang Lusheng. Is that person Fang Tianshi? " "It''s him. Be careful, he really behaves," Qin Jiu hesitated. "If you want to lie on my back, just lie down." He promised that he would protect her and not let Fang Tianshi Hurt her, naturally. System: Got it, and fell again, he knew that, whether this guy had any memory or not, as long as his host was greatly opened, he couldn''t hold it. "Don''t wake up yet!" Fang Tianshi rushed in front of Tang Lusheng, and suddenly sang loudly. Tang Lusheng, who was going through the suitcase, suddenly became sober. His eyes became clear, nced at the situation around him, and he looked down at himself pulling a suitcase, very puzzled. When he discovered that the suit he was wearing was actually years ago, Song Xiaoyun bought it for him, his face suddenly changed. After Song Xiaoyun''s death, he asked someone to destroy Song Xiaoyun''s ghost, and he moved away from the old vi without bringing Song Xiaoyun anything to him. So, why would he wear this suit? "Mr. Tang, are you okay?" Fang Tianshi asked, looking around with a serious look, holding a roulette in his hand, as if sensing something. Tang Lusheng nodded, "Master Fang, why are you here? I''m fine." Tang Lusheng didn''t understand why Fang Tianshi would ask him this way, and suddenly remembered that he was inexplicably wearing a suit bought by Song Xiaoyun for him, and quickly Asking, "Master Fang, is there any ghost that has not been wiped out?" "Why would I wear this dress." Tang Lusheng was a little scared in his heart, and he didn''t dare to go back to change, because he was afraid of something dirty inside. Fang Tianshi frowned, apparently there was heavy anger here, but why didn''t he find the existence of a ghost? Hearing Tang Lusheng''s question, he said, "Mr. Tang, as soon as I got out of the customs, I sensed that there was something wrong with your rune, knowing that you are in danger here,e here without dy. Just get out of the car and see you pulling the box I don''t know where to go. " Chapter 827: Becoming a Ghost Girl (36) Chapter 827: Bing a Ghost Girl (36) Chapter 827: A Ghost Girl (36) "What''s wrong with me?" Tang Lusheng was afraid in his heart. Is it really Song Xiaoyun''s ghost that came back to find revenge? It wasn''t him who started the problem. He wanted revenge and went to the woman in prison. "You''ve got a ghost in mind, that ghost''s way of doing things is very high. If I hadn''te, I don''t know when I would be awake." Fang Tianshi looked cautiously. "Mr. Tang, see what you have done these days Against your will. " "Okay, I''ll check it right away." Tang Lusheng was uneasy. He heard that he had been in trouble for a few days, and the whole man was in an uneasy state. He quickly picked up the phone and called the assistant. "Mr. Tang, are you asking about donations? We have already donated all of your donations here. Welfare homes and poor schools have sent you thank you letters. Thank you very much for your generosity. Urgent need. " "I also admire you very much. Although I will not be your assistant in the future, you can also tell me anything you have." Donate, what donate? Tang Lusheng was suspicious, but his character was not impulsive. He knocked around and finally learned the truth. After hanging up, he said pale, "I have nothing left." "Everything in the name is gone." "The vi was also sold, including the luxury goods, collectibles, and some expensive suits." Tang Lusheng''s eyes turned red. "Thepany''s shares were also sold." "The money sold was totally donated." "Wow, wow ..." The cry of the baby caught Tang Lusheng''s attention, and then he remembered that there was a heavy back, and it turned out that he was carrying a baby. "Master Fang, you must help me, I do nt know why, everything is done by that abominable ghost. You must help me, when I get everything back, I will pay you a high price . " Tang Lusheng eagerly said that Fang Tianshi was also frowning, so this ghost gave Tang Lusheng a trick to make him lose nothing. Since the other party did not endanger human life, he arrested and threw him to the temple to wake up. "Mr. Tang, you slowly say, what is the experience these days?" Tang Lusheng couldn''t say anything at all, just asked, "Master Fang, was that ghost a ghost before?" "It shouldn''t be." Fang Tianshi shook his head. "This ghost seems to be just for the purpose of draining your fortune and has not harmed your life. Mr. Tang, please carefully recall whether you have offended anyone recently or have seen anything special. People, have encountered special things, these are more critical. " Tang Lusheng was contemtive. After a long time, he said, "It is true that there is something special." "What''s the matter?" Fang Tianshi asked eagerly. "Three years ago, my eldest daughter went out for a trip andter disappeared." Tang Lusheng''s face was heavy. "Just a few days ago, a strange phone call came in and told me that the eldest daughter had been killed and brought her back. Bone, ask me how to bury. " "and then?" Tang Lusheng''s face was not veryfortable. "Master Fang knows that my son was born because of haunting ghosts before. I can''t set up a spiritual hall at home. I n to buy a cemetery and bury people. I know this is right The eldest daughter may be a little unfair, but if there is any problem, my younger son will certainly not be able to carry it. " Chapter 828: Girl turned into a ghost (37) Chapter 828: Girl turned into a ghost (37) Chapter 828: A Ghost Girl (37) "So, Mr. Tang did not set up a spiritual hall?" Fang Tianshi''s face was not good-looking. "You know, you do nt have a spiritual hall, your eldest daughter has no home, and is always a lonely ghost and a ghost. You cannot go to reincarnation. , She naturally wants to me you, I''m afraid it has something to do with your eldest daughter. " "Ah, is that so?" Tang Lusheng''s face changed, and he eagerly asked, "What should I do?" "Give me your eldest daughter''s birth date. I''ll figure it out and see if she''s nearby. And, if it''s her, Mr. Tang, you have to talk well and let her forgive you." Tang Lusheng asked again, "What if she doesn''t forgive?" "That had to take her away, Mr. Tang didn''t mind." "Don''t mind, I don''t mind at all." Tang Lusheng replied quickly, even if he killed him, but he still said, "If she changed, Master Fang would not hurt her." "It''s natural. As long as she is not harmful, she won''t let her soul fall." Tang Lusheng quickly reported Tang Guo''s birthday characters and his name. When Fang Yunchi heard the words Tang Guo, he couldn''t help asking, "Tang Guo?" "Yes, my eldest daughter is Tang Guo, little master, is there any problem?" Fang Tianshi also nced at Fang Yunchi. Fang Yunchi said, "Master, I told you before that when she met a particrly powerful female ghost in that mountain vige, she was called Tang Guo. But there should be no such thing in this world. A coincidence. " Tang Guo watched Fang Tianshi calcte there, with a smile on his mouth. If she is really just the original owner, Fang Tianshi does calcte that she is in position. But in addition to Tang Guo here, she is another Tang Guo. Unless she allows it, Fang Tianshi has no way to know her existence. "What are you going to do?" "Fang Tianshi, I won''t let it go." Tang Guo answered with a smile, "Of course I want his life." Qin Jiu did not respond. "Be careful then, I will help you stop Fang Yunchi." "Fang Yunchi''s little Luo Luo, this girl didn''t care. She could hit him on the wall with a sleeve." Qin Jiu was teased by her arrogant tone, "But still be careful. Ghost Taoist priests have a long tradition. They have all kinds of methods, they are the same, and the methods are different. Especially Fang Tianshi, Never show mercy on ghosts. " "Qin Dao, are you concerned about me?" Tang Guo blinked. Qin Jiu was ufortable with the eyes of Shang Qin Jiu, but still said, "If you think so, then it is." "Director Qin Dao, if you care about me, you can say it directly, don''t be shy, and I won''tugh at you. Knowing you care about me, I''m very happy." Qin Jiugen couldn''t help but be red again. This female ghost was always unscrupulous, and he said these ambiguous words to him without a word. But in his heart, he was inexplicably happy. "What are you going to do?" Qin Jiu changed the subject. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Don''t Fang Tianshi like to catch ghosts? Let him be a ghost." "Mr. Qin Dao, just wait for me here. I''ll be fine, just rest assured." After speaking, without waiting for Qin Jiu to answer, Tang Guo floated to the position of the vi, intentionally exposing some breath, which Fang Tianshi felt. Fang Tianshi really sensed it, subconsciously screamed, "Tang Guo, where to go!" Chapter 829: Girl turning into a ghost (38) Chapter 829: Girl turning into a ghost (38) Chapter 829: A Ghost Girl (38) Tang Guo drifted into the vi, and Fang Tianshi rushed in with a sword. Fang Yunchi also wanted to follow in. After Fang Tianshi entered, the door closed suddenly. Fang Yunchi wanted to break in, but found that he could not open the door at all. For a moment, I was very anxious waiting at the door. "Master, is there any problem with Master Fang?" Tang Lusheng asked, worried, "Is that the ghost my eldest daughter?" "It should be right to see Master s response." Fang Yunchi was worried, and saw Tang Lusheng''s sorrow andforted, "Mr. Tang need not worry, my Master is high, and he has caught many ghosts, and the ghosts inside are nothing. He. Soon, he wille out of the ghost w, and you will not be obstructed in the future. " "Well, I believe in Master Fang." Tang Lusheng''s face was anxious, but his eyes shed a bit of hotness. Fang Tianshi had better be able to destroy the ghost inside. The two mothers and daughters were really more uneasy than one. Even if you die, you have to find it. Thinking of losing all his possessions, Tang Lusheng hated even more. Anxious to go in and destroy the ghost. But thinking of the past few days, he was all cold behind him. Qin Jiu stood in the corner, and finally he didn''t worry, he quietly walked around from the other side of the vi, but because the security facilities of the vi were too good, there was still no way to jump in. In the end, there was no way but to wait outside with a worried look. An hour passed, Qin Jiu was not calm, and his palms were sweaty. He looked at the vi without a sound, and just about to prepare to destroy the security of the vi, rushed in with a sword, and Tang Guo floated out of the window. It floated directly in front of him, and gently stroked it in front of him, and finallynded on his back. The cold touch made him tense, but it did not mean to let her down. He just asked nervously, "Are you injured?" "No." Tang Guo wrapped his arms around Qin Jiu''s neck, feeling his stiffness, leaned in his ear and said, "Qin Dao, you are nervous about me." "Yes." Qin Jiu didn''t deny. "I''m afraid you were really epted by Fang Tianshi." Tang Guo smiled happily, his arms around his neck, and hey on his back like this. Although nothing flutters, Qin Jiu really feels her existence. At first it was a bit cold, which made people feel cold, butter I got used to it. He was a monk by nature, and this yin is still bearable. "If I can''t beat Fang Tianshi, and he takes it, wouldn''t you make a profit." "No, Ben Tao is a credible person who will rescue you from his hands." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Qin Dao can beat him?" "This Tao has a fairy sword, he should have beaten him." Qin Jiu said, not at all humble. "Even if there is no fairy sword, Ben Tao is sure to hit him. He is good at catching ghosts, and his fighting skills may not beparable to mine. "I never thought that Qin Dao was so narcissistic." Tang Guo said softly, "Qin Dao, how do you feel about me now, are you interested in a love between humans and ghosts?" "What happened to Fang Tianshi?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guo didn''t mind if he shifted the subject and said, "He, dead, now he is one of the lonely ghosts." "Really?" Qin Jiu asked. At this time, a voice came from the vi, "Master! Master!" It was Fang Yunchi''s. Qin Jiu listened to this voice and knew that she was not lying. "Where do you want to go now?" This female ghost was so straightforward, Fang Tianshi said that he would kill him. see you tomorrow Chapter 830: Girl turned into a ghost (39) Chapter 830: Girl turned into a ghost (39) 830 Chapter 830 Let''s say Fang Yunchi and Tang Lusheng who were waiting outside the vi saw that the time had passed for more than an hour, and Fang Tianshi had not yete out. They always felt a little bad. Fang Yunchi could not wait, and tried to break open the door of the vi to enter. Unexpectedly, when he pushed the door, the door opened slightly. He stood at the door, cautiously holding a wooden sword, and no voice came out. This already made him feel bad, and carefully touched it. Before taking two steps, he saw Fang Tianshi lying on the ground and yelled "Master" and rushed to Fang Tianshi. He thought that Fang Tianshi should be injured, but he didn''t expect it at all. He went up and saw that Fang Tianshi had no interest, and screamed in horror. Fang Tianshi still did not want to wake up, he finally believed that Fang Tianshi was dead. He never thought of Fang Tianshi''s way of doing things, saying that he died when he died. He waited outside the vi without hearing any movement inside. Tang Lusheng also followed, watching Fang Tianshi was dead, more frightened, scared not to greet Fang Yunchi, holding the child and pulling his leg and ran out. Fang Tianshi had no way to destroy the ghost, which was very powerful. For now he''s better to leave here, he''s more fancy than money. Now even if he wants to destroy the ghost in the vi, he doesn''t have the money to ask someone. He was looking forward to the ghost that had let him spend his fortune, perhaps the ghost of his eldest daughter, who just wanted to make him unlucky, maybe her anger was gone for a while, and she was going to give birth? Tang Lu was full of cold sweat, remembering that Fang Tianshi had said that the purpose of setting up a spiritual hall was to bring back the ghosts of those who died outside. He thought to himself, when he settled down, he must set up a spiritual hall for his eldest daughter, and when she returned, she would have to go to rebirth. Maybe ... Maybe she could coax her, and she could find some of his property. Thinking of this, Tang Lusheng was not so afraid. The eldest daughter had died long ago, and she certainly didn''t know what Song Xiaoyun was about, let alone know what he thought. When the timees to invite the ghost back, he said two more good words, the girl is only twenty years old this year, and their former father and daughter feelings are okay. Tang Lusheng was not afraid, remembering that he had nothing now and was very annoyed. Finally, he felt a key in his pocket. He looked at the key, but it was not the old vi of the Tang family. ? He thought about it and went to the vi with his little son. In this case, live temporarily. There was only Fang Yunchi left in the vi. Looking at Fang Tianshi''s body, there were no scars and almost no temperature. "Master ..." Fang Yunchi choked, nced around, and found no trace of the ghost. He didn''t know if the ghost had died with Fang Tianshi or left. In the end, he had no choice but to leave Fang Tianshi''s body. Fang Yunchi felt that this was not a simple matter, and sent the news of Fang Tianshi''s death to the group in their circle. "Dear seniors, Fang Yunchi wants to ask you to help me find the female ghost who killed my master. I do nt know if she is still alive. When I find it, I do nt need any help from you. The rest I Come on. Yunchi, our side, will definitely thank you again. " Chapter 831: Girl turning into a ghost (40) Chapter 831: Girl turning into a ghost (40) 831 Chapter 831 People in the metaphysical circle were surprised when Fang Tianshi died. Across the screen, they all figured it out. Where Fang Yunchi couldn''t see, all of them looked prudent, and ording to what they figured out, they understood that this was the cause and effect of Fang Tianshi. Cause and effect, if it is not rted to the people they care about, no matter how muchpensation they are unwilling to manage. But they were still curious, how could Fang Tianshi suddenly die. Fang Yunchi told the Tang family vi about the people in the group, and the group fell into silence for a long time. "I had persuaded Fang Tianshi long ago to ignore the cause and effect rtionship of the Tang family. What the Tang family will encounter in the future is retribution. Look, now he is also being revenged, and the cause and effect are backwashed. "Yunchi, we cannot intervene in this matter." "Yes, I can''t get involved. I just counted myself up. Once I got involved, there must be no return. Although the old man is old, no one wants to live for two more years." "If everything else is okay, it''s about the Tang family. It can''t be touched." None of the people in the group promised Fang Yunchi. Even if Fang Yunchi''s rewards are very enticing, there are things they once wanted. But in front of his life, nothing matters. Fang Yunchi looked at no one, said goodbye to the crowd, and brought Fang Tianshi''s body back to Shanmen for burial. And he also reced Fang Tianshi''s position. In fact, he and Fang Tianshi were the only ones they belonged to. The movement in the group, Qin Jiu also found out, and also called Tang Guo to watch. Looking at the response in the group, Tang Guo smiled, "There are still many smart people, they have some skills, knowing that this matter can not be managed, it will cause trouble." She was very satisfied with the result. "What about Fang Tianshi''s ghost?" Qin Jiu asked, he was just a little curious, and he didn''t sympathize with him. It should be said that he has no sympathy for those who have nothing to do with him. Tang Guo was lyingzily on his back, feeling cold and cold, and Qin Jiu was used to it. This female ghost likes to make trouble, forget it, just follow her for 20 years and it will pass in a blink of an eye. Tang Guo thought about it and said, "I don''t know where he went, anyway, he is now a lonely ghost, just like ordinary ghosts. I ca nt go home, I have no previous ways, but I have to catch ghosts The Taoist distaste hides in Tibet. " "He will experience it for himself. As a lonely ghost, he is very pitiful. He has never done anything bad, and the demon-catcher is disgusted with him. In the future, he will encounter many ghosts, Their experience is the same as him. He will see the ghosts familiar to him and be caught by the demon priests himself. " "People have good people, and ghosts have good ghosts." Tang Guo put his hands on Qin Jiu''s neck, and his voice sounded, "No matter what race, there is no need to knock it over with a pole, is it?" "Like Qin Daochang, although he looks cold, he doesn''t care about the lives and deaths of other people. But when you catch a demon, you only catch the demon who is chaotic in the city, and you never kill those who practice honestly in the mountains. Strange, right? " Qin Jiu nodded, "Yes." "So, I think Qin Daochang is very pleasing to the eye. When I first met Qin Daochang, I was thinking that this little Taoist priest is really different and sessfully attracted my interest." Chapter 832: Girl turning into a ghost (41) Chapter 832: Girl turning into a ghost (41) Chapter 832: A Girl Bing A Ghost (41) Qin Jiu was cried andughed at Tang Guo''s words. Was this his first impression? In fact, he also wanted to say that when he looked at the female ghost for the first time, she also thought that she was different from other ghosts. He didn''t know why. Every time he wanted to say something serious, his brain didn''t know what had shed, and subconsciously swallowed the cold, unpleasant words, as if he never wanted to say these. "Miss Tang ..." "Huh?" Tang Guo smiled and stuck to Qin Jiu''s neck, and his cold fingers made Qin Jiu an excitement. It was not fear, but another feeling of being unclear, spreading from the bottom of his heart, a little warm, a little sweet, and a little sour, "I have known each other for so long, you call me Tang Miss. " Qin Jiu took a deep breath and suppressed the feeling that was about to spring out. "You don''t call me Qin Daochang, I think that title is fine." "It turned out that you were calling me with so little memory." Qin Jiu wanted to say, no, how could it be, but she was curious again. What she wanted to say next would give him another name. He felt that he might be confused by this female ghost, and lost her mind, but he was very clear-headed and knew what he was doing now. "What do you think I call you, Qin Dao? Xiaojiu?" Qin Jiu shuddered, "I''m older than you, don''t call me Xiao Jiu." "Nine brother, nine brother?" Qin Jiu''s heart was crisp. The voice of the female ghost was too sweet, and he couldn''t stand it. "Still, brother Qin, brother Qin, love brother?" Qin Jiu: "..." What to do, it seems that he is really entangled by this female ghost, how can he not get rid of it, when he heard her sweet tone, called his nine brother, brother Qin, it turned out to be so Caper. Qin Jiu slumped his face. "Be serious, what if someone was heard?" "I''m a ghost, they can''t hear it unless I want them to hear it," Tang Guozhao said in Qin Jiu''s ears, "Do you like me calling you like this, which name do you like, and you are afraid of being heard , I''ll call you secretly to ensure that you hear it alone. " Qin Jiu''s heartbeat elerated, his ears were red, and he waspletely done. Qin Jiu, a priest who catches monsters, only spends his life catching monsters and making money. No matter how beautiful a woman is, he won''t shake him. Thinking and thinking, Qin Jiu was very unwilling, this is a female ghost on his back. "I''ll call you Ajiu." After hearing the sound, Qin Jiu was inexplicably lost and turned tough inside. When others called, he denied that now he changed his name, what a pity he was doing. Qin Jiu was lost in thought, and he had to admit that this female ghost really attracted him. "I want to do one thing, Ah Jiu." Qin Jiu responded, "What do you want to do, I''ll help you." He said subconsciously, after speaking, the corners of his lips were helpless, he was nted in her hands. "Like the small vige I encountered before, there are many in this world. I want to use these twenty years to travel to remote ces and see if there are lonely ghosts like me. " Qin Jiu remembered her encounter, and had no pity in her heart. "Then I will go with you." Twenty years. Qin Jiu couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t care about spending time with her, they would only have twenty years. "You''re running away, Ah Jiu." "What do you want?" Tang Guo asked. Chapter 833: Become a Ghost Girl (42) Chapter 833: Be a Ghost Girl (42) 833 Chapter 833 "I''m thinking ..." Qin Jiu hesitated, and said, "How can you be a female ghost?" "This, because I think you are cute. And A Jiu is not ordinary," Tang Guo said, holding Qin Jiu''s cheek with both hands, "for example, this face is particrly beautiful, and, Your strength is catching demon Taoist priests, which is also very good. Ah Ji, you are too humble. Just like you, go to the street and shout out who is willing to marry you, there must be many beautiful women. Qin Jiu was seriously praised for the first time, that is, his family did not think he was any good. Later, he followed the master and his life was getting better. However, Master devoted himself to Taoism, and rarely spoke to him except to teach him Taoism. It also made him develop a dislike of being close to people and being called a bit perverse by others. "Twenty yearster, where are you going?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guo replied with a smile, "I don''t know, it might be the ghost world. After all, if the soul is not reborn, it will eventually go to the ghost world." "Do you really think I''m OK?" System: I always feel that there is something wrong, is it because the gender is reversed, this guy is still embarrassed. "In fact, the love between humans and ghosts is not impossible, I wouldn''t mind these." Qin Jiu said, "If you don''t mind, we can try?" Tang Guo chuckled, "Really? You mean, like me too?" "It should be like it." Qin Jiu said with certainty, "I can''t see you being unhappy, and I want to depend on you for everything. This should be like it." "That''s what I like. You are such a lovely person, Ajiu." So cute? What the hell? Qin Jiu''s face was stiff. Then Tang Guoy on his back with impunity, his body gradually solidified, and the original coldness also had some temperature. He was somewhat surprised by these changes. "Ajiu, you must not regret it, you and I have only twenty years." "Of course I will not regret what Qin Jiu decided. In 20 years, I can do a lot of things." Didn''t she say that she would go to the ghost world in the future? She was inconvenient toe outter, he went to find her, Qin Jiu secretly thought. After acknowledging his heart, he was much more rxed, and the smile on his face never disappeared. It turned out that the feeling that came out of his heart before was because he liked her. The next time, the two toured the small viges together and saw the abduction of countless women. Tang Guo did not kill any more, but exposed the abduction vige and secretly discarded the viins. Save the girls who have just entered the vige, and the women who have been in the vige for a long time are not willing to leave, and she will not manage it, let alone sympathy. If it is not revealed, sooner orter these women will only be the aplices who harm innocent girls in the future. "Does Guoguo think of doing this because of his own experience?" One day, Qin Jiu and Tang Guo were sitting on a hill holding hands, looking at the small vige below. They just arrived today. The small vige below is also the kind of kidnapping girl. His wife relies on kidnapping and buying. Tang Guo leaned on his shoulder, shaking his head, "No." "why?" "Since you are here, you always want to do something and leave something to make life more meaningful." Chapter 834: Girl turning into a ghost (43) Chapter 834: Girl turning into a ghost (43) Chapter 834: A Girl Bing A Ghost (43) Qin Jiu remembered that she was just a ghost now and could not helpughing. "We have caught the attention of the metaphysical circle." Qin Jiu said. Tang Guo didn''t care. "What would they do?" "Before seeing Guoguo, they definitely want to do something, but after seeing Guoguo, they should not have the courage to do something." His girlfriend, a ghost girl, is not easy. "Just know." At this time, Tang Guowang was looking towards the sky that was gradually fading. "Well, Ajiu, you are waiting for me here, I am going to do something big." "I wait for you toe back." Qin Jiu had thought about helping her with those things, but she seemed to hate his ability, saying that he would not be invisible, and the goal was too big and easy to find. She is different. She is a ghost, and no one can find it. He sat on the hillside and watched her figure float down, all eyesughed. He likes all of her, whether she is a ghost or not, now he only thinks that the time of twenty years is not short. Therefore, he should practice Taoism well and strive to make his strength stronger, in the future it will be easier to break into the ghost world. By the way, he is really dissatisfied. He was hesitant when he was not with her. After he was with her, he knew how charming and attractive the female ghost was, and he felt that everything, including a strand of hair, was extraordinarily charming. Whatever she said, he wanted to lean on her. Her smile, he thinks is the most beautiful smile in the world. Her voice, naturally, is also the sweetest, the sweetest, and never tires of listening. "Qin Dao, why are you here?" Qin Jiu''s beautiful reverie was suddenly destroyed by a voice. He frowned and looked down at a group of people climbing the hillside. It was Fang Yunchi and a young woman who took the lead that he had seen, and it was two years ago. This woman''s name is Ning Xiangsi, in the mountain vige where he met Guoguo. Behind the two, there are some familiar people who are in the metaphysical circle and are more powerful at catching ghosts. Looking at these people, Qin Jiu was in deep thought, and then asked, "Why are you here?" "Mr. Qin Dao, haven''t you watched the group recently? You don''t even know about such a big news. I thought you were going to switch to a ghost catcher, and came here to try it." Qin Jiu had already guessed in his heart that the movements of his Guoguo in the past two years had been rtively noisy, and it was normal to attract these people. "I''m not here to get a ghost." He apanied his female ghost to the viins in the mountain vige. Thinking of a few people who had a good impression here, he said, "There are no ghosts you want to catch. Go to the next ce." "Mr. Qin Dao, I''m sure there are ghosts we are going to catch." Fang Yunchi stared at Qin Jiu and said rightly, "I have smelled that ghost, the ghost in this world I should have been killed, I met him, and I must not let it go. " Qin Jiu looked at Fang Yunchi like this, and froze for a moment. He had only seen Fang Tianshi before. Every time he encounters a ghost, whether innocent or innocent, Fang Tianshi will catch the other side mercilessly. If this ghost is harmless and can be easily caught or surrendered, Fang Tianshi will save the other person''s life and send him to the temple. If this ghost has harmed anyone, no matter what the reason, even if it is personal grudges, in Fang Tianshi''s eyes, it is the evil spirit that should be killed. Fang Yunchi has be Fang Tianshi. "I said that there would be no," Qin Jiu skimmed Fang Yunchi and looked at the others. "Looking at the past love, fellow friends, don''t get involved in this matter." good night See you tomorrow Chapter 835: Become a Ghost Girl (44) Chapter 835: Be a Ghost Girl (44) 835 Chapter 835 "Is there a ghost? I only need to look for it. Qin Daochang swears by saying no," Fang Yunchi narrowed his eyes, "I am very skeptical, what is the real purpose of Qin Daochang." "I remember a few years ago, in a small mountain vige, Qin Daochang left with a female ghost?" "Now Qin Daochang stopped us from catching ghosts. Is that the ghost that appeared here the same one?" Fang Yun was aggressive, "Can I guess next, in fact, the ghost who has done evil in these years is the ghost named Tang Guo?" The others looked at each other, and they still knew a little bit about that. All I knew was that Fang Yunchi had suffered a great loss with a female ghost, andter Fang Tianshi died, and they had forgotten it. If it is the one that year, and the time has only passed for more than two years, Fang Yunchi was beaten so badly by the other party. Can he deal with it today? "Mr. Qin Dao, I always know that you are a man who sees money and doesn''t have his own principles at all. I don''t know what benefit the ghost gave you. You have to help her to harm others." Qin Jiu said, "She did no harm." "No harm?" Fang Yunchi was ridiculed. "In these years, how many small viges have had those incidents, which are exactly the same as those in the past. I wasn''t sure at first. Now Qin Dao is here, I am sure That ghost is Tang Guo, right? " "Yes." Qin Jiu did not conceal, and answered directly, he was not afraid that these people would deal with his family fruit. Even if Guoguo didn''t make a shot, with the fact that he had refined the Sword of Swords, and had improved a lot in the past two years, these people were not his opponents. "Mr. Qin Dao, is that ghost really Tang Guo? She, too, did those things?" Ning Xiangsi also interjected, "In the past two years, Brother Fang and I have found out. That Tang Guo that year was the Tang Guo of the Tang family, which was also Tang Lusheng''s eldest daughter." "It was even the female ghost who killed my Master, whether out of justice or personal revenge. Our Fang Yunchi saw her once in this life and killed her once, until her soul was gone. Otherwise, never stop!" "Since I met her today, I will never let her harm the world again." Qin Jiuyi said with ease, "What did you tell me about these things? Did you think I would help you to help justice? No, I, Qin Jiu, do not like to do justice. You all understand Qin Jiu only likes to catch monsters and make money. Of course, now I have a hobby. "When he said thest sentence, Qin Jiu smiled. Except for Fang Yunchi, everyone else who was slightly familiar with Qin Jiu looked at each other, and didn''t quite understand how tough at Qin Jiu who was cold to everyone. They want to know what kind of hobby Qin Jiu has. But the other party didn''t say any more, they were embarrassed to ask because of their faces. People in the metaphysical circle are not fools. Although they followed Fang Yunchi, they also heard that ghosts were harming people. In fact, they did not understand the specific situation. But just now they heard Fang Yunchi said that the ghost had something to do with the Tang family, and many people felt a little confused. At the same time, I was very fortunate that the back was soaked, and Fang Yunchi actually pitted them. If they didn''t meet Qin Jiu, they were afraid they would bepletely pitted by Fang Yunchi. Chapter 836: Girl turning into a ghost (45) Chapter 836: Girl turning into a ghost (45) Chapter 836: A Ghost Girl (45) No one can touch the cause and effect of the Tang family. Fang Tianshi can''t deal with female ghosts, let them forget it. "Seniors, are you nning to give up?" Fang Yunchi watched the crowd retreat and quickly said, "I promise you, I will give it to you, as long as you help me to take down that female ghost. There will be no cause and effect when she is gone Yet?" "Fang Xiaozi, it''s not that we don''t help you deal with female ghosts. If it has nothing to do with the Tang family, it''s really evil. We, as ghost catchers, must be inevitable." "But this female ghost belongs to the Tang family. The cause and effect of the Tang family is too heavy. No one here can afford it." An older Taoist looked at Fang Yunchi and sighed, "Fang, listen to me and persuade, your master died because of the cause and effect. If it was really killed by Miss Tang''s family, that would only be revenge. After all, your master has killed the mother s ghost. Do you think that now, it s not because the other person killed your master that you hate her? "If you can handle it, you can''t be her opponent at all." It is not that they look down on Fang Yunchi, but that Fang Tianshi is so powerful, the female ghost kills when she says kill, which shows that her path is high. "How can it be the same, so that her mother does not do evil and miscarry, which makes the whole Tang family''s house restless. How can my master destroy her? The ghosts who hurt people should be damned." "What about the harm?" A good sound suddenly came not far away, attracting everyone''s attention. Tang Guo floated up from below, everyone looked at her with vignce, and even quickly moved away from Fang Yunchi''s position, as if to say that they had nothing to do with Fang Yunchi, just passing by. Tang Guo didn''t care about them, just looked at Fang Yunchi with a smile and said, "If you say that a ghost harms a person, you should be damned. What about the harmer?" "The bad guys have their own legal punishment, and even if thew can''t punish it, God will take it." Tang Guo strolled to Qin Jiu''s side and smiled, "You know a word called Tian Xing Dao, God is so busy that I can''t control it, so I will help him solve these troubles, and the bad guys will solve it, no Is it good? " "My master is not a bad person. Instead, he saved many people and killed those evil spirits." Fang Yunchi said eagerly. Tang Guo chuckled, "He is your master. Of course, he is not a wicked person in your eyes. However, he let my mother''s soul fly away. For me, he is a wicked person. Revenge for my mother is justified and righteous. . " "Then I take revenge on my master, it is justified." Fang Yunchi said subconsciously. Tang Guoughed out loud, "Yeah, if you want to say revenge, then I don''t despise you. What excuse do you have for saying what I did to ruin the good of the conscience, use one to help justice, except the demon guardian Excuses to destroy me, that would be wrong. " "Fang Yunchi, you take revenge, and I am always with you." "Well, I advise you to give up, but you can''t beat me. Even in another ten years, you can''t be my opponent for a hundred years. When you arete, I am stronger." Fang Yunchi was blushed and red-faced by Tang Guo. "I destroy you, of course, not only for revenge, but also for other reasons. For example, if you want to kill someone, I will kill you, and no one will be killed by you." "Then you say, how did I harm someone?" "You ..." Fang Yunchi thought of those things she had done, and her face was ugly. Chapter 837: Become a Ghost Girl (46) Chapter 837: Be a Ghost Girl (46) Chapter 837: A Girl Turned To Ghost (46) How did she do what she said. "Isn''t it just to remove the evil roots of those men? There is nothing to say." Tang Guo said with a smile, which really made the people present speechless, this female ghost is really not ashamed. Tang Guo looked around at Qin Jiu, "Ajiu, you said, should those people be cut off?" "Yes." Qin Jiu answered affirmatively. Tang Guo was very happy, his body was solid, holding her arms, and the two were intimate and intimate, so that they could see clearly, both with wide eyes and incredible. Qin Jiu, the young priest who only likes to catch monsters and make money, he actually engages with female ghosts? really. "Qin Jiu, you ... what is your rtionship with this female ghost?" Someone began to ask with a trembling voice, no, why was Qin Jiu doing such a thing? Qin Jiuhuan lived in Tang Guo''s small waist, and even if he didn''t speak, he acknowledged their rtionship. "As you can see and think, that''s it." "Don''t you just like catching monsters and making money?" "I said it before, and I have another hobby," Qin Jiu smiled, looking at Tang Guo''s eyes only to pamper and pamper, "Pet wife." Everyone: "..." I rub, do people and ghosts show affection? Fang Yunchi''s face has changed. "People and ghosts cannot fall in love, Qin Jiu, has vited the rules." "Who''s rule?" Qin Jiu asked, staring strongly at Fang Yunchi, "You set it?" "In short, people and ghosts cannot fall in love." Fang Yunchi said stubbornly, looking at Qin Jiu''s eyes full of disgust, "You, as a metaphysical person, actually fall in love with ghosts, you ..." "This Tao is not a ghost catching priest, but a monster catching priest. Why can''t you fall in love with ghosts?" Qin Jiu interrupted Fang Yunchi''s words. Tang Guo also nodded, "Yeah, it''s about your fart, and I want you to control it. How do people fall in love with you has nothing to do with it. It''s really wide." "Ajiu, wait, isn''t he trying to stop me from doing things today? I''ll do something in front of him and see if he can stop him." She let go of Qin Jiu''s arm, her body fluttered again, and flew towards the small vige below. Fang Yunchi saw it very badly and followed it. Ning Xiangsi followed closely behind, and she always felt that today would not be too smooth. Tang Guo''s strength has been seen many years ago. Will Brother Fang really be the opponent of the other party? "Seniors, please help me, she is going to do evil again." Fang Yunchi also did not forget to turn back to say hello to others, "What would have been promised to you, double?" "Boy Fang, can''t help, can''t help." Nothing can help, they have walked outside for many years and have seen countless ghosts. This is just the only way they can''t determine their strength, and they are even guessing how long they can hold in each other''s hands. Fang Yunchi''s face was ugly. "Since you don''t want to, forget it. Hope that one day, you won''t regret it. This female ghost will grow up in the future. It''s incredible, and the human world will mess with her because of her." After that, Fang Yunchi ignored the people behind him and chased Tang Guo into the vige. The remaining people shook their heads. What has grown up, have they grown up? No one can restrain the growth of the other person, she will only be stronger and stronger. Chapter 838: Girl turned into a ghost (47) Chapter 838: Girl turned into a ghost (47) Chapter 838: A Ghost Girl (47) When everyone saw Qin Jiuyi standing there calmly, they were a little curious. Aren''t they one person and one ghost? Fang Yunchi is going to deal with Tang Guo, why is Qin Jiu still sitting? "Qin Jiu, don''t you go and see?" Someone who was more familiar with Qin Jiu moved to him and asked, "Wan Fang Yun Chi really has any way to deal with her, are you not worried? " "It''s not enough to see Fang Yunchi." Qin Jiu said very surely, "She didn''t want me to follow her. She said that what she was going to do was **** and rude, so I stayed here and waited, and said that I must remain elegant in front of me. Sven and thedy. " haha, really? Are ghosts so concerned about their images in front of their subjects these days? However, even if she didn''t look at the things she did, she felt rude. "Actually, I don''t care about this," Qin Jiu said with a smile in her eyes. "However, she doesn''t want me to see, I don''t watch, just wait for her here." "Qin Jiu, how could she do these things?" Qin Jiu didn''t mind these people asking, took out his mobile phone and sent them the surveyed materials and photos, "Look at it, she was left by the people in the small vige. She escaped but did not escape. Drop, jump off the cliff and die. " Everyone saw the materials in the group, and those photos, and finally chose to be silent. When they came here, they felt that the anger was heavy, and they thought it was the reason why the ghost was too powerful. After reading these materials, they understand why. In fact, she was close to them just now, and the yin on her body was not heavy, especially when she was solid and holding Qin Jiu, she had almost no yin on her body. And how did those yine? In addition to the information in the group, there are some photos. Nothing else was taken, but piles of white bones dug out, which were dug near this small mountain vige. "These bones are made by the people in this small vige. They are all women who turn outside and are unwilling to be obedient. Those obedient women have be their aplices." "I estimate that this time she will ask everyone who has participated in these things, and will find out and kill people." Qin Jiuyi said with a smile, if they did not see the pictures and materials in the group, they thought Qin Nine crazy. They saw these things, they chose to be silent. For a long time, a person who has a good rtionship with Qin Jiu said, "Although the person she killed was the one who should be killed, her first-order ghost will continue to be condemned sooner orter. We can''t control these. Qin Jiu, if you are serious Yes, take her to practice. " "I asked her about it." Qin Jiu said, "She said that she was afraid to condemn her." "Qin Jiu, I think you are crazy. Whatever she says, you believe?" Qin Jiu nodded, "Yeah, I believe what she says, I don''t know why, I always think she didn''t deceive me. When she told me this, she was very confident." Of course, the most important thing is that she is very mysterious and the fairy sword can be taken out. Later, he took out a lightning rod to him, yes, it was not a lightning rod to avoid ordinary mines, but a lightning rod to avoid mines. If he said it alone, he would definitely not believe it, but when he got these lightning rods, these things were even stronger than Xianjian, and he had to believe what she said. However, he would not share such things with the Taoist group in front of him. Do these old bachelors know what it is like to fall in love? Chapter 839: Girl turning into a ghost (48) Chapter 839: Girl turning into a ghost (48) Chapter 839: A Ghost Girl (48) When everyone saw Qin Jiu''s resoluteness, they felt too blinded and lost their souls by a female ghost. But they dare not say bad things about that female ghost. The female ghost is the Tang family. The Tang family is full of cause and effect. They don''t want to provoke them with just one sentence. "She won''t kill her, right?" Qin Jiu said affirmatively, "As long as Fang Yunchi hasn''t touched her bottom line, such as Fang Tianshi''s situation, she won''t kill him. As for how to get him, I don''t know. Oh, what kind of answer. Knowing that Fang Yunchi would not be in danger of life, they were no longer worried. Although Qin Jiu doesn''t have much human touch, he is still a person who pays attention to principles. He can''t lie when he says anything. How strong the female ghost is, they are curious, but they don''t go to see the excitement. When they saw that Qin Jiu was in a good mood, they asked him to talk about Tang Guo. It is found that whenever ites to Tang Guo, Qin Jiu is a smile on his face. Let''s say Fang Yunchi chased after Tang Guo and watched Tang Guo enter the vige. Just now, in therge ground of the vige, he felt that the surrounding area was extremely heavy, and when he looked intently, he found that there were lonely ghosts and ghosts everywhere. At this moment, Tang Guo stepped out of the room and smiled at him, he always felt that something was wrong. When he rushed to the imps, he finally knew what was wrong. The little ghost who is close at hand is right in front of his eyes. As long as he shes with a sword, the other party will surely lose his soul. But if his sword cut down on any transparent obstacles, he couldn''t go any further. He tried to rush over and found that he couldn''t get through the transparent obstacle at all. Ning Xiangsi also reached out and pushed, and found that it was ayer of transparent walls that blocked them. "Can''t make it, Brother Fang." "This ghost road is high, and it has yed against us. I think of a way." Tang Guo smiled when he heard the words "ghost hitting the wall", "This is not a ghost hitting the wall, Fang Yunchi, you were a half-hanger two years ago, and now you are still a half-hanger, and the connection industry does not know ?" The ghost hit the wall, but he thought of it. "Enchantment?" Fang Yunchi''s face changed. "Impossible!" It was his master''s ability to arrange the legendary enchantment. She was a new ghost only a few years old, how could she understand how the enchantment was set? He didn''t believe it. "Lazy and nonsense with you, now not only can''t youe over, you can''t quit. You will stay there until I finish things." "Aren''t you trying to stop me, punish evil and do good, help justice, and dispel magic?" "I tell you, in the face of absolute strength, those are fake." Tang Guo ignored him, and smiled at the little ghosts, and found a condensed spirit, "Alle, consolidate your souls, and then go in to find the person who killed you, who killed you, Just look for revenge. If it does nt hurt you, do nt worry about it. When you re done with revenge, I ll help you out and send you to reincarnation. She Yuguang nced at Fang Yunchi''s red eyes, "Is she angry? My name is Tianxingdao, they just avenge their enemies." "You can''t make sense." "Why can you Fang Yunchi take revenge on your master, then you are not allowed to avenge us ghosts?" "Tang Guo, you will be condemned like this." Chapter 840: Girl turning into a ghost (49) Chapter 840: Girl turning into a ghost (49) 840 Chapter 840 "No, I won''t, he dare not condemn me." Fang Yunchi''s face was cold and cold. "You evil devil, God will punish you." "Fang Yunchi, in fact, you are a selfish person." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "Someday you will regret it and understand how ridiculous you are doing. I had some evil roots, I have removed them. But fate is tragic. Today, the bane has been eliminated, and tomorrow the bane may appear elsewhere. " "Fang Yunchi, I finally advise you to say a word, when you catch a ghost, grow your mind, don''t catch any ghost, no matter how good or bad, it will take away the vitality of others." Fang Yunchi stopped talking, "I punish evil and promote good, and kill evil, how can there be evil?" Tang Guo smiled and shook his head, and said nothing more. The clever little ghost who had formed his soul body saw Tang Guo standing there. He didn''t know where to get a chair and put it in front of her, respectfully worshiping her. "Okay, you get revenge, I''m taking everything here." "Tang Guo, you must pay attention to rules when you do things. If you act like this, you will be taken away without me." Fang Yunchi could not get over, and soon heard a scream from the vige, shouting, "Tang Guo!" Tang Guo didn''t look back, just listening to those screams. After a long time, Fang Yunchi''s whole man looked very decadent, and he couldn''t help but a ghost, and he was still a ghost catcher. "End of revenge?" Tang Guo asked the imp. A group of little ghosts came to Tang Guo and thanked her in worship and said thank you. Soul bodies have no tears. They actually want to cry, but unfortunately they can''t cry, only with an ugly expression. "Then I will help you overdo it and send you into the reincarnation." Tang Guo said with a smile, "This reincarnation, to be human again, is a good thing." "In the next life, you will be a new person, and you will no longer remember what will happen in this life. However, you must be a principled person." Little ghosts don''t quite understand this, but they think that a principled person is a person who does not go to persecute others for no reason, that is, a principled person. They thought Tang Guo''s words were really strange. Why didn''t she let them be a good person? "Because you are a good person, there may not be a good report, which is great and easy to be bullied. You only need to follow your own heart and principles, and do not actively persecute others. The little ghosts nodded and seemed to understand. When Tang Guo passed away, they sat down. It didn''t take long for their souls to be transparent. Tang Guo took a trick and opened a door next to them. They seemed to feel it. Finally, they worshiped Tang Guo and jumped into reincarnation. Fang Yunchi could only watch the little ghosts go intobor. He didn''t expect that the man who killed countless people and behaved as an evil spirit turned out to be full of Buddha. Ning Xiangsi couldn''t believe how Tang Guo''s body had a Buddha light, which was really strange. Watching the little ghosts slowly reincarnate, in fact Ning Xiangcai didn''t feel much. The people in this vige are indeed wicked. If those little ghosts avenge, in fact, she can still ept, especially when listening to the screams of the men, she knows what happened. Compared to two years ago, she is much more mature, and she is not so one-sided in thinking. Tang Guo was killed by the people in that vige. In fact, she did nothing wrong. Chapter 841: Girl turning into a ghost (50) Chapter 841: Girl turning into a ghost (50) 841 Chapter 841 But seeing Fang Yunchi so ufortable, she quickly expelled the thoughts in her head. "Brother Fang, are you okay?" Ning Xiangsi asked worriedly, "we can''t deal with her." Seeing Tang Guo abandon those men, she was vaguely happy. She remembers something happened to her school a few months after the incident in that small vige. There was a girl in the school who rented a house outside the school. One day the teacher named her and found out that the other party had not arrived. I didn''t answer the phone, contacted the parents, and there was no news of the parents going home. Later, it was suggested to go to the house she rented. The door was tightly closed. They asked thendlord to take the key to open the door, and they felt wrong when entering the door. The result of the final identification was that the girl was first strong and then strangled. At that time, her parents heard about this and picked her up every day. She also saw the girl''s parents, crying very sadly at that time, and shouting that she would make the **** = the perpetrator. When she went home, her parents also discussed the matter, saying that it should be done with a lot of knife. If this kind of thing happened to them, they would definitely not ept it. In short, she didn''t think her parents were joking. And through that incident, she slightly understood Tang Guo''s original approach. Now seeing Tang Guo how these people are, she has no idea to stop it. The previous one was only caughtst year. The girl''s parents, in order to find him, did not know how much effort was spent, and when she saw them again in the news, she almost did not recognize them. People are more than 20 years old, and their hair is white, but they are only forty years old. "Someday, our Fang Yunchi will let her go wild." When Ning Xiangsi heard Fang Yunchi''s statement, he didn''t have much sense of identification. "Brother Fang, in fact, these people are wicked and evil, and it''s understandable that the little ghosts will avenge them. And Tang Guo is so powerful, let''s just forget it." She thinks that with Tang Guo, maybe the trafficking will not happen? The story of the girl at the same school changed many of her previous views, especially during her parents'' daily abuse of the bad guy, as well as the parents of the girl who was too old. Isn''t all this done by the wicked? Social rules can''t punish them. There is a alien like Tang Guo, but it is actually very good. At least, there are many young girls like her who will not be abducted here to suffer and die. "impossible." Fang Yunchi said stubbornly, impossible, he will kill Tang Guo. The light of Tang Guo''s body has disappeared, and he has returned to his former appearance. She floated up, and soon after she drifted away, Fang Yunchi quickly chased after him with a sword. Looking at Tang Guo, he didn''t even think about it and rushed over. This time Tang Guo didn''t make a shot, but Qin Jiu lifted up and kicked Fang Yunchi down. "Tang Guo, I won''t let you go." Fang Yunchi got up from the ground, his eyes were red, his hatred was shining, and his sword was shaking, "And you, Qin Jiu, starting today, You are all our enemies, and one day we will kill all the ghosts in the world !!! With our one day, there will be no ghosts. " Chapter 842: Girl turned into a ghost (51) Chapter 842: Girl turned into a ghost (51) Chapter 842: A Ghost Girl (51) Qin Jiu held on to the small waist of the ghostly wife and child, and said quietly, "With me, you can''t kill her, even without me, you can''t kill her." In this sentence, Fang Yunchi almost vomited blood. But this is the fact, he can only stare at two people. "Everyone, let''s go first." Tang Guo smiled and greeted the Taoists with frowns. "I heard Ajiu said, you are all ghost-catchers, I am a ghost, why don''t youe to catch me? " "Dare, dare not." The crowd quickly shook their heads and grinned, "Where can we bother you?" This is not a ghost king, I''m afraid it''s a ghost emperor. Can''t afford it. Besides, the vige is full of wicked people. They don''t care if they do that. They found that those angers that had just disappeared, and it was probably rted to her. Those little ghosts won''t be swallowed by her, right? But think about her actions, she should not swallow the devil. I was really curious and couldn''t help asking, "Miss Tang, what about those little ghosts who strangled in the vige?" "They, I gave them excess and sent them to reincarnation. After being a lonely ghost for so many years, it was pitiful enough. For the sake of being simr, I would kindly send them back." Everyone listened, stayed aloof, overdo it? No way? Can a ghost give a ghost too much? But they remembered what kind of ghost she was, and the suspicion in their hearts disappeared. Perhaps this ghost is really different. In the eyes of everyone, Tang Guo floated to Qin Jiu''s back, his hands around his neck, and the two went away. When A Piao was in these years, she still preferred to lie on Qin Jiu''s back. She smiled and said to Qin Jiu, "I didn''t do it this time, it was those little ghosts. Fang Yunchi died." "Let''s go to the next ce, and those little ghosts will send me another message, saying that they found some of these mountain viges." "Ok." Qin Jiu also liked her lying on his back, listening to the things she shared with him, and always felt that she had been alive for the past two decades. Twenty years, it''s really short. Unconsciously, more than two years have passed. Qin Jiu had some sadness in his heart, and quickly cheered up again. He wanted to concentrate on cultivation. "Brother Fang, let''s go." Ning Xiangsi pulled and stared at Fang Yunchi, looking at him, still a little distressed. "Otherwise, how about we find a ce to rx?" "No," Fang Yunchi withdrew his sword, and Ning Xiangsi said, "Acacia, I''m going to a temple right away to ask Master Mingxuan for help. Master Dharma is superb, and I will definitely destroy this ghost." Ning Xiangsi was reluctant. Tang Guo didn''t harm others. She was all these viins. Why did she find someone to destroy her? Seeing Fang Yunchi''s appearance, she nodded. What I thought was that Tang Guo was so powerful that he should not be epted by Master Ming Xuan? "Is Master Ming Xuan really that powerful?" "Could it seed in dealing with Tang Guo?" Ning Xiangsi asked, "if not sessful?" "Impossible, Master Ming Xuan is much more powerful than my master. He just shot very rarely. When he does, he will definitely catch that female ghost." Originally he didn''t want to go to Master Ming Xuan, but he couldn''t Let that female ghost continue to do evil. Ning Xiangcai''s heart beat for a while, is it really that great? She pursed her lips, feeling ufortable. "Acacia, you go home by yourself first. I''ll go to Master Ming Xuan first, and thene to you after I find him." After speaking, he left without waiting for Ning Xiangsi to answer. Ning Xiang thought about the previous events and didn''t care. When Fang Yunchi went away, she looked at the others, "Seniors." "Acacia, what''s wrong?" "Senior, can you contact Tang Guo?" Everyone looked at each other, wondering why. See you tomorrow good night. Chapter 843: Girl turning into a ghost (52) Chapter 843: Girl turning into a ghost (52) 843 Chapter 843 "Ms. Tang, we can''t get in touch. After all, she is a very powerful ghost, and it doesn''t seem that the ghost needs a cell phone." Ning Xiangsi listened, slightly disappointed. At this time, a Taoist said, "However, Qin Jiu can be contacted. We all have his phone number. They seem to be in love now. If you want to find Miss Tang, there should be no problem in contacting Qin Jiu." "Can the predecessor give me a phone call from Chief Qin Dao?" Ning Xiangsi asked with some joy. Several Taoists didn''t give it immediately, but asked Ning Xiangsi, "What do you want Miss Tang to do?" They thought of Fang Yunchi''s words just now, and they had a faint guess. Ning Xiangsi''s face changed slightly. "I ..." She took a deep breath. "In fact, two years ago, I was almost always left in such a small mountain vige. At that time, Miss Tang appeared to save me. Two years ago I, too, think that it is not good for her to kill innocently. " "But thoughts will change over time." Ning Xiangsi said these words, and she felt much better. In fact, since her concept changed, she has always felt guilty. Tang Guo rescued her that year, but she did not sincerely say thank you to the other party. "In reckoning, Miss Tang should be my life-saving benefactor. If Master Ming Xuan is really too powerful, I know the matter, and if I do nt ask, I do nt remind her. Things, I might feel guilty for a lifetime. " The crowd nodded, and this time they saw Ning Xiangcai''s eyes a little more admired. "The little girl just wants to understand. In fact, in this world, the definition of good and evil is not so simple. Some things look evil, but actually good Some things look good, but in fact, I do not know what kind of evil will cause in the future. " Therefore, although they are ghost-gathering priests, they never possess the cause and effect and only revenge ghosts. As long as they are not the real evil spirits, after revenge, they will leave automatically, they do not need to be controlled at all. Most of the ghosts they control are the ones that really endanger humanity, some who can''t be reborn, but want to find dead ghosts. "I know." Ning Xiangsi nodded quickly, she already understood that she was too naive in the past, thinking that justice was needed to do everything. In fact, many things were not so simple on the surface. Especially when she saw Fang Yunchi bing more and more extreme, she felt ufortable and didn''t know how to persuade. "Okay, then I''ll give you Qin Jiu''s phone number, and you have something to tell them directly." "Also, Mr. Fang, you usually persuade me more. I see that he has a lot of cause and effect, continue to do this, I am afraid that even Fang Tianshi is not as good, cause and effect are entangled in this thing, I do not know who will repay Body. " The talking Taoist took a deep look at Ning Xiangsi, and at the moment, Ning Xiangsi''s face turned pale. This is very clear, she and Fang Yunchi together, can be considered to indirectly affect the cause and effect on him. Maybe, these things will find her in the future. But she really likes Fang Yunchi, "I will persuade more, do more good things, and slowly take the cause and effect from him." The meaning of these seniors, she understands, is that she wants to break off with Fang Yun earlier, even if she is a friend, in the future, half of all causes and effects will be on her. "okay then." Several Taoists looked at each other, gave the phone to Ning Xiangsi, and left. Chapter 844: Girl turning into a ghost (53) Chapter 844: Girl turning into a ghost (53) Chapter 844: A Girl Bing A Ghost (53) After Ning Xiangsi got the phone, he found a better signal and called Qin Jiu. When Qin Jiu saw a strange phone call, he answered it in doubt, and the voice over there sounded, "Excuse me, is it Qin Daochang?" This voice is still familiar to Qin Jiu. He and Tang Guo said, "It is Ning Acacia." "Ask her, what''s the matter." Tang Guo said on his back, smiling, and Ning Xiangsi''s call really surprised her. I just don''t know what Ning Xiangsi wants to say. "It''s me, is there anything wrong?" Qin Jiu asked. Ning Xiangsi exhaled, "I ... I want to see Miss Tang, don''t you know if it''s convenient for you? You shouldn''t have gone far, I''m still in the same ce." "Guo Guo, she wants to see you." Qin Jiu and Tang Guo whispered, and the whispering voices of them both reached Ning Xiangsi, before she noticed that this person is really close and intimate, and she is more in love than Fang Yunchi. Thinking of this, she felt a little sad. Since Fang Yunchi was blinded by hatred, in fact, the sweetness between them has be less and less. Tang Guo took the phone, and his voice interrupted Ning Xiangcai''s thoughts. "You want to see me?" "Yes, Miss Tang, is it convenient?" Ning Xiangcai is a little nervous. Whether it was two years ago or today, Tang Guo always felt strong, wanton and chic. What you want to do is never bound by the so-called rules and rules. Tang Guo is the one who works with heart and principle. She believes that this bted thanks should be addressed in person. She was even thinking that if there was Tang Guo in the incident that year, maybe the murderer who killed the innocent girl could be found very early, and the ghost of the girl would be recovered. "What do you say directly, the same on the phone." Ning Acacia was a little disappointed. Sure enough, did the other party not want to bother her? "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to sit down and talk with you face to face. If you don''t think about it, you can send a text message to this phone and slowly think about how to tell me." Ning Xiangsi hurriedly said, "No, I''ll just tell you that, it won''t take you much time." Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, let''s talk." I always feel that today''s Ning Xiangcai is different. She did those things today. She saw that Ning Xiangcai was not disgusted, and she could still feel the other person''s eyes Pleasure. What changed Ning Xiangcai? "Miss Tang, the first sentence I want to say today is, thank you." Ning Xiangsi continued to say, "Maybe to you, like those things today, it just goes well, but it is very important to me. " "If it wasn''t for your appearance in time, I might have been one of those numb women, or it might have been the dead souls. Without you, I could only be a lonely ghost." Tang Guo was a bit surprised, but he was also expected. Ning Xiangsi himself is not bad, but the education he received from an early age is too orthodox. Many times, her kindness is misused elsewhere. The consequences of her are simply unpredictable with her pure and kind thoughts. Of course, she thinks that Ning Xiangcai can be changed, it must be that the other party has experienced something bad. "Anything else?" Ning Xiangsi has known for a long time that Tang Guo may be indifferent to this attitude. "There is another thing, Brother Fang has gone to see Master Ming Xuan." Chapter 845: Girl turning into a ghost (54) Chapter 845: Girl turning into a ghost (54) Chapter 845: A Girl Bing A Ghost (54) "I heard him say that Master Ming Xuan''s Dharma is superb, so be careful. I''m just an ordinary person and can''t help you." Ning Xiangsi''s words were full of worries, "I think you should go out and hide." Tang Guo was amused by Ning Acacia. "Okay, I see." "You ... I''m serious, you should be careful." Hearing the other person''s indifferent attitude, Ning Xiangcai was a little embarrassed and angry. "Well, I have already talked about this, and nothing else can do, then I Hang up. " "Wait." Tang Guo stopped Ning Xiangsi from hanging up the phone. She nced around and found a rtivelyrge tree branch. She touched a bead and ced it in the center of the tree branch. In the direction I left, here is thergest tree, and on the branch, I put a small bead. " "I just figured it out. You will have a lovely daughter in the future. Put this bead on your daughter. Just tell me today that Master Mingxuan wille and pay me for this." Ning Xiangsi quickly said, "I said this to you, not for payment." And how a ghost counts that she will have a lovely daughter, which is really amazing. But thinking that the other party could overdo the ghost, she believed a little. "It''s yours whether you take it or not. I''ve ced the beads on a tree branch. The beads have the effect of strengthening the body, and they can also ward off evil." Hearing evil spirits, Ning Xiangsi was tempted. Because of her constitution, she specially recruited ghosts. Later, Fang Tianshi helped to avoid these. Her mother is also very tricky, it should be said that their family''s ghost-seeking constitution, pass on women but not on men. "Thank you then." "Snapped--" The response was the sound of the phone hanging up. Ning Xiangsi was not angry this time. That particr female ghost acted freely, and in this world, there was nothing to make the other person care. Even when she did those things, even when she transcended those ghosts, there was no pity or pity in her eyes, but she just wanted to do it. Killing the bad guys and abusing those **** is just what she wants to do. To surpass those ghosts is what she wants to do. Suddenly she was given a meeting gift for her future daughter. I am afraid it was given by the other person''s brain. Therefore, they are not human yet chic and lively. At least, she dared to do whatever she wanted, and her fearlessness really shocked her. Following Tang Guo''s words, she found the tree branch and looked at the bead that was so nd, she carefully closed it. This is for her future daughter, isn''t it to save it? In order to avoid Fang Yunchi''ster discovery, she still doesn''t tell the bead that Tang Guo gave it, lest he get angry. "Guo Guo, why did you give her defense beads?" Qin Jiu had to sigh, his female ghost, wife and children were really rich and had everything. "Give it whatever you want, is there any reason you need it?" Qin Jiu couldn''t see her expression, but she could feel that she was in a good mood. "Send the baby out, is it still so good?" "Are you jealous, Ajiu? What baby do you want?" Tang Guo added an Na Na ring to her hand, she floated down from Qin Jiu and put Na Na ring on his finger. There are a lot of them, it''s all yours. " Chapter 846: Becoming a Ghost Girl (55) Chapter 846: Bing a Ghost Girl (55) 846 Chapter 846 Of course Qin Jiu was not concerned about this, he was just curious about her thoughts. "I have enough fruit." Tang Guo smiled, "I can really speak, Ajiu, you didn''t do that in the beginning. I remember a man who had a mantra in the beginning." Qin Jiu''s face turned ck. "Qin Jiu, a demon catching Taoist priest, only spent his life catching demon and making money." Qin Jiu quickly took hold of her, kissed her face, "Now I have a hobby, pet my wife." "Xing Xing Xing," Tang Guo pointed to the admittance ring, "Then this is the gift I gave you. Don''t refuse it. You like your wife, and I like her husband. " Qin Jiu had no way to refuse. Guoguo became gentle and treated him well, which really made him unable to refuse. "Even if I die in my next life, I would like to meet you." Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Rx, we will meet in every life. But if you want me to be with you, you must behave well in every life, obedient, not allowed to betray me, also Do nt do bullying me, then we can have a happy life. Qin Jiu wondered, "Why not renew the front edge, and how to start over?" "Because that is the next life, can you guarantee that you will not do anything to hurt me in every life?" Qin Jiu quickly stood upright, with a serious assurance, "I Qin Jiu promised that as long as I can meet Guoguo in my lifetime, I will not do anything to hurt Guoguo. If I hurt Guoguo, then I will I will never get the forgiveness of Guoguo, it will make me bachelor''s life and make me suffer forever. " "Rest assured, your vows wille to pass." Tang Guo said with a smile, not following the script at all, nor preventing Qin Jiu from swearing, "If you are sorry for me, you don''t have to say it, it must be miserable." Qin Jiu couldn''t help crying and holding her little hand, "Guo Guo really has a hard heart." "I don''t know? I''m a hardhearted person who treats me badly and hurts me," she said seriously. Qin Jiuxin believed. She turned her eyes and frowns, with affection in her eyes, and kissed his lips, "As long as you are cute, I am only good for you." Qin Jiu was about to be dizzy with the knife and honey, and he clenched her hand, "I will be cute." "That''s fine." Tang Guo is very satisfied. System: Tuning = teaching sess, congrattions to the host for a great harvest. "Ajiu, let''s go to the next ce." Tang Guo floated to Qin Jiu''s back, and she still liked him to carry her. Qin Jiu also likes to walk with the ghostly woman on her back, her hands around his neck, and the whole soul doesn''t feel cold, but warm. Qin Jiu thought, the ghostly wife and children in his family are really powerful, the ghosts are cold and cold, but she can adjust the breath and temperature on her own. He thought, he was lucky. Although his parents did not like it when he was a child, his parents believed that he was an unlucky person. Later, Master wanted to take him away, and they agreed without a word of joy. I didn''t expect his blessing to be behind, and he would know this gentle and disgusting female ghost who only treated him well. In this life, even if he is not a fairy, he feels worth it. No, he wants to be immortal. Only when he is strong can he go to her ce to find her. Chapter 847: Become a Ghost Girl (56) Chapter 847: Be a Ghost Girl (56) 847 Chapter 847 The two went to many ces and did the same thing. She seemed to be tireless and always interested in such things. They had caught the attention of all parties, but she didn''t care, he didn''t even care. One day, they came to another small mountain vige that had been investigated. Outside the mountain vige, an old monk sat on a tree stump. The old monk had a peaceful face, as if he was not breathing, but he was ruddy, and at a nce he knew that he was still alive. On the body of the old monk, there was a faint glow of soft Buddha light. Next to the old monk, Fang Yunchi stood with a sword in his hate. Tang Guo floated down from Qin Jiu''s back and looked at the old monk with a smile, and the old monk also opened his eyes and looked at her with a pair of gloomless eyes. He stood up, thinking of Amitabha, and said to Tang Guo, "This female donor must be Tang Guo?" "It''s me." Tang Guo replied, during which Qin Jiu took her hand and stood in front of her. It was impossible for anyone to hurt her. Tang Guo was in a good mood. She likes it. The person she fancy cares about her. "Ajiu, don''t be afraid. He can''t fight me. I''m better than him and can protect you." Qin Jiu couldn''t help crying, "I''m not afraid, well, I''m afraid he will hurt you." "So don''t be afraid, I''m terrific." Tang Guo raised his chin and looked proud, even more so that he liked it. How can his sneaky woman be so cute. He also liked the way she was concerned. "How does the master call it?" "Poor monk Mingxuan." Seeing the slowness of the two, it didn''t look like they were going to fight. Fang Yunchi couldn''t sit still. "Master Mingxuan, why don''t you ept this evil spirit?" In his opinion, Ming Xuan was willing to follow him, and certainly wanted to take this evil spirit away. He asked Master Ming Xuan for so long, but the other party finally agreed to take the shot. "This female ghost likes to say some deceptive things. Master, please take her quickly, so as not to be deceived by her ghost words." Ming Xuan nced at Tang Guo and shook his head at Ming Xuan. "If the evil devil you are talking about is the Tang donor in front of you, then the poor monk cannot shoot at Tang donor." "Why?" Fang Yunchi couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened and his face horrified. "Master, she should be taken away, and her spirit should be scattered." Master Ming Xuan is still calm, no matter what Fang Yunchi''s attitude towards him, he says with a smile, "How can the Tang donor be a demon with merit protection? You are too angry, of course you can''t feel it. You Blindfolded by hatred, I could not feel the power of faith from all directions, and it was flowing to the soul of Tang donors continuously. " "Don''t say that the poor monk didn''t want to attack the Don donor, he calcted it, and he could not be the opponent. Her strength is unfathomable. The poor monk is unwilling to deal with it. ? " Tang Guoughed when he heard this. The world is really interesting. People in these metaphysical circles basically have IQ. Will carefully analyze cause and effect, analyze the problem, will never rush to enemies, deal with a person. "Master Ming Xuan, I was so admired by Fang Yunchi at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you should be afraid of an evil devil, not worthy of being called a master of Buddhism." Master Ming Xuan was not angry at all and still smiled. Chapter 848: Become a Ghost Girl (57) Chapter 848: Be a Ghost Girl (57) 848 Chapter 848 "The poor monk has never called himself a master of Buddhism and Taoism. Instead, he feels that there is a sense of Buddhism in the body of the Tang donor, so that his ability to freely deserve to be called a master of Buddhism. "And the donor Fang admired and did not admire the poor monk. For the poor monk, there has not been much change. The poor monk is not money and cannot be loved by everyone." Master Ming Xuan''s mouth trembled, and he almost said that money was Renminbi. Recently, he has been surfing the Inte a lot and is almost bing a mantra. But he still looked at Tang Guo with a smile on his face. The female ghost was very powerful at first sight, and the faint scent of Dharma made him feel threatened. Can not afford to provoke. Fortunately, those priests in the group talked to him privately, otherwise they were afraid of being killed by Fang Yunchi. Fang Tianshi''s guy had pitted him many times when he was young, and always sent all kinds of little ghosts to him, because he had promised and could not refuse. Having suffered in Fang Tianshi''s hands, he would not easily go above Yunchi, and really wanted to show unfriendly behavior to Tang Guo as soon as he came up. Thought he was cheating if he didn''t go online? Besides, the power of merit of this female ghost and the power of faith floating around all show that what she did seemed to be evil, but she actually got good results. He doesn''t care. He just came to see and see the powerful female ghost in the legend. I heard that she acted only by heart and was particrly arrogant. No one could stop her. Fang Yunchi was almost furious several times. He was already curious, Fang Yunchi found him, and he could just satisfy his curiosity. At the same time, I was a little curious about how female ghosts and humans fell in love. Recently, online snippets have not been so attractive. Watching gossip directly at the scene is much cooler than watching it online. Fang Yunchi was about to be mad. He always felt that since Tang Guo appeared, he had not done anything smoothly. Intuition told him that as long as Tang Guo was killed, his journey would be smooth. Besides, Tang Guo killed his master, and his revenge was justified. "Master Mingxuan, really don''t want to help catch this evil spirit?" Fang Yunchi asked with a somber look. Ming Xuan still shook her head, "Can''t control it." "Okay, you all say you can''t control it, right?" Fang Yunchi red at Tang Guo. "Then I''lle by myself. I can''t kill Tang Guo today. I can''t deal with her. One day she will fall into my hands." Ming Xuan secretly shook his head and dreamed? In the dream, this female ghost can be killed. "Master Ming Xuan, I will not send imps to the temple in the future." "In the future, all the ghosts Fang Yunchi encounters will have a dead end." Fang Yunchi sneered, "Who told them to hit me?" Ming Xuan couldn''t wait, he was almost killed by those little devils who couldn''t go beyond. This was not what he wanted, but the pit dug by Fang Tianshi to make him jump. "Fang Xun, the poor monk advises you to stay on the line and don''t kill everything." "This kind of evil spirit is just to cut the grass and take root." Fang Yunchi hadpletely lost his ears. "Since Master Ming Xuan is unwilling, the first way is to leave." He nced deeply at Tang Guo and turned to leave. After Fang Yunchi left, Ming Xuan walked to Tang Guo, and when he was about to say something, his cell phone rang. Then Tang Guo saw Ming Xuan, a kind old monk with a kind face, took his cell phone out of his pocket and answered it skillfully. Chapter 849: Girl turning into a ghost (58) Chapter 849: Girl turning into a ghost (58) 849 Chapter 849 "Good boy, what are you looking for?" "Master,e back soon, the little ghosts are making trouble in the temple again, we can''t help it. They flip things around, and they are jumping around in the room, hopping and jumping, just like a mental retard." "Master, save your apprentice, how can you go to the bust by yourself and leave your poor apprentice in the temple?" Tang Guo heard the voices of a few children over there, and looked at Ming Xuan''s eyes slightly. This old monk is not so serious. Ming Xuan felt Tang Guo''s gaze, and he coughed twice. He lowered his voice and said, "Okay,e back right away, and you can''t control after walking for a while. How can a poor monk have such a depraved apprentice?" "Master, there are hundreds of ghosts. We only have a few people. Can we hold them down? You can''t speak back without standing back." "Okay, okay, don''t get angry, the poor monk will be back soon." After hanging up the phone, Ming Xuan smiled at Tang Guo with a smile on his face. "The poor monk heard that there is aplete history of Tang Dynasty donors here, as well as some means to overdo the devil and open the door to reincarnation?" "Yes," Tang Guo replied, and she understood why the old monk helped her speak at first. Ming Xuan s smile became more and more prosperous. The Tang lord s Buddhist dharma is superb, and the poor monks even admire it. They do nt hide it. There are hundreds of very difficult little ghosts in the poor monk temples. Nevermitted evil. The pastoral history learned by the poor monk is iplete, and they cannot be sent into reincarnation. Therefore, the poor monk wanted to ask the Tang donor to teach the sutras and the means to open the door of samsara. This requirement is a bit embarrassing to you, but the poor monk still wants to try it. " "no problem." Tang Guo said very easily, "However, I have the conditions." The smile on Ming Xuan''s face almost didn''t copse, and he quickly stopped, "Please." "I need to do something next, and those little ghosts have troubled Master Mingxuan to go overboard together. How?" Ming Xuan''s face twitched. Sure enough, this female ghost was not easy to deal with, and she wanted to pull him into the water. But in order to survive, he nodded. "The poor monk agreed." "Master Mingxuan doesn''t need to worry, you just have to look at one side, you don''t need to do anything, you can do it afterwards." Ming Xuan wanted to cry, didn''t he? So what''s the difference? Watching Tang Guo enter Xiaoshan Vige, he didn''t follow him, just reached out the phone and called his disciples. "Come backter, yes, Tang donor has promised." Listening to the cheers of the disciples, Ming Xuan again Laughed. He looked at the mountain vige where the resentment was soaring, shook his head, right and wrong, how could it be so clear. When Tang Guo came out, he had a transparent scripture in his hand, but before the Mingxuan response, this scripture floated into his mind. In an instant, he understood the whole content of the scriptures, and looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, it was different. This female ghost really can''t mess with it. He consciously entered the small mountain vige and began to overdo it for those wrongdoers. As for the men who had been disused, he didn''t care about it, and helped the little devils with ease. Year by year, less and less terrible small viges. Gradually, not only did the metaphysical circle know that there was a female ghost named Tang Guo, the legend of Tang Guo was also added to the world. They were all curious about the female ghost, guessing what she did for those purposes. Every time they saw the incident of trafficking being exposed, they changed from fear to worship of this female ghost. Chapter 850: Become a Ghost Girl (59) Chapter 850: Be a Ghost Girl (59) Chapter 850: Ghost Girl (59) Whoever wants to know Tang Guo''s whereabouts, there are always people who want to control her. But more than ten yearster, she was still like that, no one could manage it. People in the metaphysical circle have always thought that Tang Guo''s behavior would make her suffer from condemnation. But after all these years passed, God didn''t put one. They could not help but believe that when Qin Jiu said that she would not be condemned by God, this time they all believed. Fang Yunchi is catching ghosts everywhere, whether in the mountains, cities, or even overseas, as long as there are ghosts, he can be found. He has only one attitude towards ghosts, killing. He also married Ning Xiangsi. When Ning Xiangsi knew he was pregnant with a daughter, he felt vaguely what the deep-seated gift that Tang Guo had given her. The beads looked nd. She took them out and said she bought them herself. When she nned to wear them to her daughter, Fang Yunchi didn''t see anything. She even felt that the bead was unusual. After her daughter was born, she strung the bead on a chain, brought it to her, and told her that she couldn''t take it down anyway. Ning Xiangsi''s daughter is Fang Siyun. Except for Fang Yunchi, Fang Yunchi is very good at Ning Xiangsi everywhere. So far, the rtionship between the two is not bad. However, more than ten yearster, Fang Yunchi became more and more obsessed with killing Tang Guo. In the face of some ghosts he inadvertently met, he also showed no mercy. Even if Ning Xiangsi persuaded, he would not listen. This year is the sixteenth birthday of their daughter. The mother and daughter waited until noon untilte at night, but Fang Yunchi was not returned. Looking at her daughter''s disappointed eyes, Ning Xiangsi also touched her head with some sadness, "Your father is just busy." "Mom, why do you do this every time?" Fang Siyun didn''t understand why Fang Yunchi was obsessed with catching ghosts and killing them. "I do nt think ghosts are all bad. Dad always kills all ghosts, even with I will forget my birthday, how many times it has been. He has never been with me once since he was young. " Ning Xiangsi didn''t know how to exin it, onlyforted, "Your father has his own beliefs. We have to respect him, and my mother is the same with you for your birthday." "Okay, mom, you know that I know all this, and you don''t feel good about it, right? Other people''s parents are together every day, and my dad can''t see a few times a year. You are more ufortable than me. Mom, let''s blow candles and make a wish. " Seeing her daughter don''t mind, Ning Xiangcai was a little happy. The next day, Fang Yunchi returned. When he returned, he said to his mother and daughter, "This time I went out and killed a lot of evil spirits." "Congrattions then." Ning Xiangsi looked at Fang Yunchi''s face with excitement, his tone was not very good. Fang Yunchi found out, and quickly came up and hugged Ning Acacia. "Acacia, what''s wrong, are you angry?" "Should I be angry?" Ning Xiangsi frowned. "Did you forget what day was yesterday?" "What day was yesterday?" Looking at Fang Yunchi''s thinking, Ning Xiangcai had a spark in her heart. Finally, Fang Siyun couldn''t help but, "What day, Dad, have you forgotten my birthday again? You will always forget my birthday to catch a ghost. You do nt even have to live with me. live." "Sorry, Sisi, it''s my fault." Fang Yunchi apologized. Fang Siyun was angry, "Ghosts aren''t all bad, I think the legendary female ghost Tang Guo is very good, I don''t understand ..." "Snapped--" Fang Siyun had no idea that he would p himself while talking. Staring at Fang Yunchi, "You hit me?" See you tomorrow Chapter 851: Become a Ghost Girl (60) Chapter 851: Be a Ghost Girl (60) Chapter 851: A Ghost Girl (60) "You hit me?" Fang Siyun yelled, with a look of grievance, tears rolled down from his eyes instantly. Ning Xiangsi didn''t expect that on the second day of her daughter''s birthday, she would somehow p on Fang Yunchi. "Fang Yunchi, what are you doing?" Ning Xiangsi shouted with hisst name, "Are you crazy?" Fang Yunchi saw Fang Siyun grieving with tears, and she regretted that p. "Sisi ..." "Do nt call me, I do nt have a dad like you. I never apany me on my birthday to catch a ghost, and now hit me somehow." Fang Siyun covered her already swollen cheek. "I think I understand today, in your eyes Here, my mother and I are not as important as your ghost catcher. Over the years, since I have memories, you have nt been with me for my birthday. Even if I do nt remember my mother s birthday, you ca nt remember it. I came back only a few days, and when I came back, I said excitedly how many ghosts had been killed. " "Kill the ghost, kill the ghost. In your eyes, there are only ghosts. I just said the legendary Tang Guo, you hit me, you are really too extreme. She was just fine, you ..." "Snapped--" What Ning Xiangsi and Fang Siyun never expected was that Fang Yunchi pped them down again. "Fang Yunchi!" Ning Xiangsi pushed Fang Yunchi away, hugged Fang Siyun with a p on the other side, and his eyes became red. "What is this thinking about? Do you need to hit people like this? Sisi is telling the truth, you have been Except for ghost catching, how much time is there at home? " Fang Siyun''s tears have been closed, staring at Fang Yunchi, "Very well, you hit me again, Fang Yunchi, from today on, Fang Siyun does not have your father." After that, she pushed Ning Xiangsi into the room and grabbed her. The bag rushed out. Ning Xiangsi''s face was ugly. "I''ll go after it." Fang Yunchi quickly grabbed her, "Chasing after someone, such a big person, I ca nt say anything, just hit, Tang Guo is a good ghost, that is a evil ghost, I will catch her sooner orter . " "I don''t know who sent those messages that deceived everyone and made many people worship a ghost, which is really funny." "Even Fang Yunchi''s daughter went to admire a ghost. It was really funny. Our Fang Yunchi is a ghost catcher, but my daughter worships a ghost. What a joke is this going to spread, Fang Siyun Do you know how to lose my face? " "I think you are funny and unreasonable." Ning Xiangsi looked at Fang Yunchi, who had been obsessed, and could not help thinking of what her predecessors had persuaded many years ago to let her leave Fang Yunchi. She used to care about this rtionship so much that she thought she could persuade Fang Yunchi. Unexpectedly, on the third day of their marriage, he received a task, saying that there were evil spirits. Regardless of her obstruction, they just left during their newlywed honeymoon. At that time, she understood such Fang Yunchi, and she felt sorry for him, because it was nothing wrong to stand on his side. But then ...ter they didn''t see a few times a year. Even if she gets along for a short time, she can still feel that their feelings have not changed, but whoever doesn''t like what they like can see it all the time. When Fang Siyun was born, she was in pain at the hospital for a long time, and she also called Fang Yunchi, and the other party promised to return immediately. Chapter 852: Girl turning into a ghost (61) Chapter 852: Girl turning into a ghost (61) Chapter 852: A Girl Turning A Ghost (61) She thought that this time Fang Yunchi was able to arrive, but did not expect that the other party woulde back ten days after her daughter was born. When she came back, she was so tired that she fell asleep. Fang Siyun was almost brought up by herself. Fang Yunchi always came to live for three or four days, and then hurried away. Sometimes they left in the middle of the night, and they lived like this for more than a decade. No matter how passionate the feelings are, they are almost gone. However, Fang Yunchi always thought that they were still in love. Also, they have been together for more than ten years, only about one year, aren''t they in love? Fang Yunchi''s time never left. He gave all the time to those ghosts. Killing ghosts is more important than her. Killing ghosts is more important than their daughter Fang Siyun. To understand this, Ning Xiangsi''s love for Fang Yunchi has almost disappeared. She broke free from Fang Yunchi''s hand. "Fang Yunchi, this time I hope you want to understand whether you want a ghost or a family." "Acacia, you should understand me." Ning Xiangsi''s eyes suddenly turned red, and tears couldn''t help but burst out. She looked up at Fang Yunchi, "Isn''t it enough for more than ten years? Fang Yunchi, I was by your side and gave birth to Fang Siyun for you. One person is taking care of the whole family. Do I still not understand you enough? You will not spend more than one month at home a year. " "Go outside and ask, who can stand such a day?" "I have a pain. I really can''t get up. I can only call my parents. Later, I was afraid that they would ask you and only make an emergency call." "I went to my daughter''s parent meeting, and other students thought that Sisi was a single parent family. For this reason, Sisi was not happy for a long time, but I told her every time to respect and understand my father." "Fang Yunchi, we have understood you for more than ten years, and Sisi is sixteen years old. Did she say something wrong? But it touched the pain in your heart, because you cannot ept the world to worship such a ghost that you can''t kill." Fang Yunchi''s hand was about to hit people. Ning Xiangsi didn''t hide, only with tears. "So, now you beat Sisi, do you want to hit me again?" "No, it''s not ..." Fang Yunchi''s desperate look at Shangning Acacia just felt empty, as if there was something to lose. He quickly grabbed Ning Xiangsa''s hand, "Si Si, I will always be with you more, less Go out. " Ning Xiangsi shakes off his hand, "Do you think I''m angry about this?" "Think about it yourself. I''m going to think about it. If you don''t think about it, don''t go out so hurry this time, we''ll divorce first. I don''t want to live like this, widowed .With or without you, I have been the same as Sisi. " Ning Xiangsi said nothing to Fang Yunchi and opened the door to leave. Fang Yunchi covered his head in pain, "I just want to kill those evil spirits." "Sisi said those things because she didn''t understand how horrible ghosts were." "I''m just teaching her and letting her remember." "She is still young, she doesn''t understand anything, and when she grows up, she will understand how terrible the ghosts of this world are." [The host is big. In this world, you have more than a year left. ] The system reminded kindly, secretly scanning the two people and one ghost sitting on the hillside holding hands. More loving than they were a decade ago. Chapter 853: Girl turning into a ghost (62) Chapter 853: Girl turning into a ghost (62) 853 Chapter 853 "so fast." Tang Guo heard the voice of the system, confused for a moment, "Why has it been so long?" System: It''s hard to say, this host. Tang Guo came back, "OK, I know." The system is a little curious. How can the host farewell to this lovely Qin Jiuda? After all, Qin Jiu always only relied on his host, and the host should not bear his heart. Well, not necessarily. He doesn''t have much hope for the host''s great conscience. "Ajiu." "I have more than a year to go." Qin Jiu held her hand tightly, holding her hand, "I know." He counted his life every day, panic a little less in his heart for a year, he had some hope, and she had long forgotten to leave. "Are you really leaving?" "I have to leave." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled and said, "Although God doesn''t dare to condemn me, I can''t resist everything. There are some things I can''t figure out for the time being." However, as long as she survives, everything will slowly understand. "Ajiu, don''t be sad." "I do not have." "Cheat." Qin Jiu held her cheek and kissed, "It''s sad, it won''t lie to you. What must let you go, can''t we join forces to resist?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head. "Don''t think about it." Qin Jiu thought about it, didn''t he just think about it? "Then I will look for youter." "Where are you going to find me?" Tang Guo smiled. Qin Jiu bluntly said: "Naturally is the ghost world." "You''re there, you can''t find me. I ... this time was a direct reincarnation." System: Okay, I already understand that the original host would have to use the reincarnation reincarnation guy. In this case, it really makes people ept it. Said it was going to have a rebirth, Qin Jiu would not go looking for it. I can''t find it in the end, and I will definitely go crazy. "Infant?" Qin Jiuwanwan didn''t expect that she gave the answer. "Yes, reincarnation." Tang Guo said, "So, don''t look for me, you can rest assured that you can meet me in the next life." is it? Qin Jiu was a little skeptical. She had a reborn so early, and he had to live to the end of his life before he was reborn. He hesitated and asked, "The timing of our reunion is not the same, will there be a big difference in age." Tang Guo: "..." What does this guy have in his head? Qin Jiu thought of a terrible possibility, "If I didn''te, would you like others, and wait for me toe, your grandson and great-grandson already have, what should I do?" System: Not a brain circuit. "No, it''s difficult for someone to impress me like Ah Jiu." Few people can do that, just like her, purely like it, and even put down one''s principles and dignity. Of course, she can get her like She will uphold his principles and dignity, and love and respect each other. "If Ajiu thinks I''m an old woman, if she hates it, it''s okay to find a young one, but just don''t show up in front of me." "No, how can I find other people, you are an old woman, and I should also be an old woman, so this is a natural pair." System: Enlightenment. This is enlightenment. No wonder this guy can win great favor from the host. Chapter 854: Become a Ghost Girl (63) Chapter 854: Be a Ghost Girl (63) Chapter 854: Ghost Girl (63) Tang Guo is very satisfied. She is willing to listen to sweet words and listen to happiness. She held Qin Jiu''s hand. "After I''m gone, don''t look for it blindly, I''m definitely not in the ghost world, I said that the incarnation must be incarnation. As long as you are sincere, you will meet in the next life. "Yes, I will find the fruit first in my next life, and it won''t hurt any more." Tang Guo smiled a little. Since she was awake, no one can hurt her. No matter whether it is hurt or sad, no one can make her sad. If it is really serious, she will be upset for a while. Her biggest mood swing now is happiness. The better the mood, the bigger the mood swing. "Let''s go and see Fang Tianshi and see how he is doing." Qin Jiu was a little surprised. "Guo Guo can find him?" "Of course, I got his soul out. It''s not easy to know where he is? In order to let him go through the sad days of being a ghost, I also deliberately did a lot of things. For example, he didn''t know, Any Taoist priest who is lower than me is actually unable to catch him. At the same time, he also does not have any ability, even if he meets him, he thinks he is a waste. " Tang Guo took Qin Jiu to a small town, and he saw a frightened Fang Tianshi in one corner of the town. He had just evaded a ghost-seeking priest and huddled in the corner, afraid to move at all. It''s not that he didn''t want to find another ce, but that he didn''t notice the big sun today when he escaped, only that there was a sting in his soul. When I stood in this corner, I found that there was a big sun all around, and only this small ce was dark. He was afraid of the sun, and the sun''s rays would sting. Although he knew he was in the sun, he would not die. But the pain is not unbearable. I found that he would not fly away because of the sun, or because he evaded the pursuit of one Taoist at a time. The Taoist was so fierce that he saw him without asking a word and came directly to chop him with a sword. In the past, many Taoist priests wanted to ept him, but they would ask him for his name, and also calcted whether he had done bad things. Finally, when he saw that there was a bad breath on him, he nned to kill him. However, several times in these years, he would see a mad Taoist priest. When he saw a ghost, he would kill without asking about cause and effect. Even a weak ghost like him was cut with a sword. The opponent is strong, and he doesn''t know how to escape. In short, every time he was very lucky, he was able to escape from the sword of those priests. He didn''t like sunlight, it was really painful to shine on the soul. He won''t go to harm, he doesn''t remember who he is, but he subconsciously thinks that he shouldn''t go to harm. At first, he saw those little devils around him being arrested, but he didn''t know what was going on, and there was a feeling they should be arrested. Later, after living a life of escape every day, he gradually felt that those priests were really annoying. In particr, he didn''t do anything bad, didn''t harm people, and didn''t deceive people. Those priests were unreasonable, especially the fierce priest, who called each other the master Fang. The suffocation in that body is even more terrible than this little ghost, how can he be called a master? He couldn''t figure out why these Taoists were unreasonable and killed when they saw a ghost. Chapter 855: Become a Ghost Girl (64) Chapter 855: Be a Ghost Girl (64) Chapter 855: A Ghost Girl (64) Of course, the surname Fang hates most. Tang Guo stood on the side and held hands with Qin Jiu, watching the ghost of Fang Tianshi''s face pondering deeply, the sun shone a bit, and the other party quickly put his legs closer to the wall. The whole ghost seemed to stick to the wall. "He doesn''t remember?" Qin Jiu asked. Tang Guoughed. "If he has memories, how could he have such a wonderful experience." "I thought Guoguo had let his soul fly away, at least, in the form of his soul, it was already taken in, such as being killed by Fang Yunchi." Such revenge, he thinks that his ghostly wife and children have done nothing. pressure. I didn''t expect it to be that way. "I am one by one, and besides, they are so deliberate in design, they will never understand that what they are doing will bring pain to many innocent ghosts." Tang Guo looked at Fang Tianshi, who was still hiding from the sun. "I think it is more interesting to subvert their outlook on life than to destroy them directly. Establishing the outlook on life for many years suddenly copses one day, and who will Can you stand it? " She smiled, but there was a cold wind blowing around her. The system trembled, and the host was stillrge. Even if she is living in sweet love, what kind of time is she like, don''t expect her to show mercy to the enemy. "Then Guoguo came to find Fang Tianshi today, do you have any ns?" Qin Jiu was vaguely able to guess, "Will he restore his memory?" Tang Guo kissed Qin Jiu and said, "Ajiu, you have be smarter, and you all know what I am going to do." Qin Jiu was ufortable. Was he silly in the past? Tang Guo and Qin Jiu came out from under the tree and came to Fang Tianshi. At the beginning, Fang Tianshi thought that Qin Jiu and Tang Guo were passing by and had no control. He had known for a long time that human beings were basically invisible to ghosts, except at special times. But after a while, he found that the two were watching him. That''s right, just watching him. He was frightened, his face was pale, his toes were padded against the roots of the wall, and they watched vigntly, "Can you see me?" "Yes." Tang Guo nodded. "Are you surprised?" Fang Tianshi hesitated and asked, "You are also ghost-catchers, are you going to kill me?" Moreover, his actions have made a tendency to escape. It can be seen that many such situations have been encountered in these years, and they have be subconscious. action. When he heard this, Tang Guo fluttered a smile. Fang Tianshi might not have thought that he would be a ghost ghost priest the day he became a ghost. "No, I am not a ghost catcher," Tang Guo said. "Neither is he. He is a ghost catcher, not a ghost." Fang Tianshi breathed a sigh of relief, and thought it was right. If the two were really a ghost, they must have rushed directly to him. He didn''t know why, no matter where he went, there would always be a priest smelling his taste, and he said, "He has done too much evil and killed too many people. He will kill him." He obviously did no harm. The priests also said that there was evil spirit in him, and only murderous ghosts could produce evil spirits. How can he exin that those stinky priests just don''t listen. "So what are you doing here?" "Have you ever seen anyone fall in love?" Tang Guo said with a smile. "I and my boyfriend are holding hands, of course, they are in love and shopping." Fang Tianshi always felt untrustworthy. Chapter 856: Becoming a Ghost Girl (65) Chapter 856: Bing a Ghost Girl (65) Chapter 856: A Ghost Girl (65) Fang Tianshi was hard to ask. He just stood at the root of the wall and looked at them and talked and smiled, as if he was really in love, and the doubts in his heart gradually eased down. These two should note to hurt him. Over the years, many ghosts he knows have been killed by those stinks. Had it not been for him to be special, he would have been killed. I don''t know if those priests really want to catch ghosts or use the banner of catching ghosts to cultivate and kill Tao, Fang Tianshi secretly thought. Half an hourter, Tang Guo and Qin Jiu went away hand in hand. Tang Guo looked at Fang Tianshi and said with a smile, "Fang Tianshi, good luck." Fang Tianshi was confused, Fang Tianshi, she was calling him Fang Tianshi, so his name was Fang Tianshi, did she know him? However, why his surname Fang reminded him of the stinky Taoist named Fang Yunchi. If he was not lucky, he would have been frustrated by the other side. Now, hearing the surname Fang, he felt ufortable. Now that I know that I am also Fang, I always find it awkward. However, how did the woman know that he was called Fang Tianshi? He was about to catch up, and when he asked clearly, his brain suddenly became chaotic and stood still. For a brief minute, Fang Tianshi''s mind was nk. After a minute, countless pictures shed in his mind. These pictures were his memories. He instantly understood, squatting in the corner, earnestly receiving memories, and still a little happy in his heart. He has never had his own memory, and asked other ghosts, they have some memories of his life, and he is still very lost. About ten minutester, Fang Tianshi was not as happy as he was at the beginning. He was still squatting in the corner, his expression was veryplicated. He stared at Tang Guo''s direction of departure, his momentum changed instantly, his appearance returned to the original, and his original timid temperament suddenly became atmospheric, his face was much more righteous, and it was not like a Only a ghost, but like a Taoist. He remembered. His name is Fang Tianshi, and he has been learning the skills of catching ghosts since he was a child. He hated ghosts because their vige was upied by evil spirits. In the end, he was left alone and picked up by the master. But he also knows that a ghost who does not kill cannot move. No matter who the ghost kills, he cares, regardless of cause and effect. At that time, he thought that ghosts should not kill people, no matter what the cause and effect. Therefore, after Tang Lusheng found him, he did not hesitate to get rid of the harmful female ghost. Even after he figured out why, he was not guilty at all. The ghost had killed someone, so he was right to kill him. Later, he met Tang Guo. He thought that this young ghost could easily kill. Unexpectedly, the other party easily subdued him, he thought that the other party would directly kill him, the kind of soul-breaking. However, she just pulled his soul out of the body, sealed his memory, and gave him a very special ability, no matter which Taoist priest could not kill him. Of course, ayer of evil spirits was also applied to his body, that is, no matter what Taoist priests saw him, he would think he was in the form of a ghost and killed, and would not hesitate to hit him. For the next ten years, he experienced the feeling of being chased by a Taoist as a little ghost. Just now, he wasining about those priests, why would he kill him if he was indiscriminate. Chapter 857: Become a Ghost Girl (66) Chapter 857: Be a Ghost Girl (66) Chapter 857: A Ghost Girl (66) Fang Tianshi didn''t know how to describe it, anyway, it was not good. His outlook on life was upended by a female ghost. His body has been buried by Fang Yunchi for a long time, and now it is rotten. He is really just a ghost now. Thinking of Fang Yunchi''s pursuit of him over the years, he looked a little ugly. Besides, several ghosts he knew had a good rtionship, and they were all killed by Fang Yunchi. If Tang Guo hadn''t done anything to him, he would have been killed by Fang Yunchi. Fang Tianshi was standing in the corner where he couldn''t get the sun, thinking about something until the sun went down, he looked up. He looked at the lights in the street, and finally sighed, grinning bitterly, "Wrong." He understands. He, Fang Yunchi, thought that as long as he killed the ghost, he would be able to return to peace. He''s better, killing only ghosts. And the disciple he raised in his own hand, because he became so extreme, he killed all ghosts, indiscriminate. All this is because of his teaching mistakes. It was said that Song Xiaoyun, who was scattered by his soul at that time,ter learned that Tang Lusheng''s new wife had killed him. The dead ghost must be seeking revenge on the murderer. Like his apprentice Fang Yunchi, wasn''t it because he was killed by Tang Guo that he wanted to get revenge from Tang Guo? Originally, all this could be changed. It was those things he did. All the cause and effect entangled in Fang Yunchi''s body. In the end, Fang Yunchi took his old path, even more extreme than him. What can he do now? Fang Tianshi was a little confused, still standing still. "What will Fang Tianshi do?" Qin Jiu asked curiously. Tang Guo shook his head and smiled, "Do you think I''m a fairy?" "In my heart, Guoguo is a fairy falling from the sky, even more powerful than a fairy." "Well, Qin Daochang''s sweet words, really speak more and more smoothly, have you eaten honey in your mouth?" Qin Jiuughed, kissed Tang Guo''s lips, and said, "Did you just eat honey?" "Mr. Qin Dao, how about catching monsters to make money?" "Catch monsters to make money and don''t conflict with your wife." "Qin Dao, you are really amazing." "I have been rewarded and rewarded, and I can really be praised by Guoguo. I am really happy." Qin Jiu clenched Tang Guo''s hand, "I''ll bear you, Guo Guo, I like the way you lie on my back." That way, she was all on him, owned by him, and would not let him I think she may drift away at any time. Tang Guoy on his back, his arms around his neck, and the two walked like this, enjoying the warmth between each other. Tang Guodu was almost drowsy. She was suddenly awakened. It wasn''t anything else that awakened her, but the bead that was given to Ning Xiangsi. "what happened?" "Remember the bead?" "Defense beads for Ning Acacia?" "Ning Xiangsi told me Master Mingxuan woulde to me, and I sent it." Qin Jiuke no longer believed in her ghost words, and she clearly had an idea. "What happened? Is it Ning Xiangsi or her daughter Fang Siyun?" "Fang Siyun." "Want to go?" Qin Jiu deserves to know her best, and she will definitely go if there is any excitement. "Go, of course. There is a lot of fun. Besides, Ning Xiangsi couldn''t find Fang Siyun, no one answered the phone, and finally had to go back to Fang Yunchi. Fang Yunchi didn''t care at first, but three dayster, Fang Siyun hadn''t returned yet. He had to calcte for Fang Siyun, and his expression changed greatly. see you tomorrow Chapter 858: Become a Ghost Girl (67) Chapter 858: Be a Ghost Girl (67) Chapter 858: Ghost Girl (67) "What did you figure out, what happened to Sisi?" At the moment when Fang Yunchi''s face changed greatly, Ning Xiangsi had a bad hunch in his heart and grabbed Fang Yunchi quickly. Seeing Fang Yunchi''s face only kept calm, and when she continued to calcte, her anxious eyes were red. Under normal circumstances, when Fang Yunchi was doing calctions, he would not calcte the second time. There must be something bad before he could calcte the second time. This is because he is unwilling to believe the result of the first calction. "Fang Yunchi, you quickly say, what happened to Sisi?" Fang Yunchi stopped, watching the tears of Ning Xiangsi shed, quickly bit his finger, and determined the direction of Fang Siyun by special means connected by blood. "Let''s find Sisi right away." Fang Yunchi only said this one, no matter what Ning Xiangsi asked, he didn''t say anything. Ning Xiangsi sank, and when Fang Yunchi caught her, she did not resist. In the current situation, she didn''t want to be awkward, so she waited until her daughter was found. "What happened to Sisi?" Ning Xiangsi has almost copsed. Over the years, she brought Fang Siyun into her own hands, and her daughter is actually more important than Fang Yunchi. "If Sisi is caused by your cause and effect, Fang Yunchi, I will never forgive you forever." Ning Xiangsi regretted that he didn''t listen to the predecessors'' persuasion and did not continue with Fang Yunchi. She was not afraid of retribution, but she did not expect that retribution might end up with her daughter. If she could return, she would never be with Fang Yunchi. "If you didn''t hit Sisi yesterday, Sisi wouldn''t be wrong." She has determined that something must have happened to Fang Siyun. Otherwise, Fang Yunchi''s expression is not like this. Although Fang Yunchi had good Taoism, they could not really fly, but they still only drove to a certain direction. On some small roads, they had to walk and walk, and Ning Xiangsi suddenly stopped. "How do I think this road seems to havee before?" She hurriedly looked at the surrounding environment, but did not remember it for the time being. But when she walked in front of a big tree, her face was white. She just felt dark before her eyes, and almost fainted. Fang Yunchi''s eyes quickly hugged her, so she didn''t let her fall. Ning Xiangsi looked at the familiar location, still in such a backward and familiar vige, and cried bitterly. "Why is this ce, how can it be this ce, aren''t all the men here abandoned by her?" "I regret it." She regretted why she had stopped Tang Guo and why not let her kill everyone here. "It''s not necessarily true." Fang Yunchi rushed into the vige with a sword, he already felt that there was a breath of Fang Siyun. With Ning Xiangcai, he directly kicked open a certain door. There were three young strong men, and an old woman with a paleplexion, thin body and almost white hair. Next to the old woman, There was a gloomy old man sitting. Faced with Fang Yunchi''s sudden intrusion, the family was very surprised, all stood up and stared at Fang Yunchi and Ning Xiangsi with vignce. Fang Yunchi''s face was already vicissitudes, and his sturdy breath made the people in the room afraid to move. Especially his dress as a priest gave them a great shock. Chapter 859: Become a Ghost Girl (68) Chapter 859: Be a Ghost Girl (68) Chapter 859: A Ghost Girl (68) But Ning Xiangsi has a much more mature face than a dozen years ago, because she can take care of it, and it has not changed much. And when the old woman saw Ning Xiangsi''s face, she stepped back in shock, "You ..." "Are you Ning Xiangsi?" The old woman recognized Ning Xiangsi, but Ning Xiangsi did not recognize the old woman. At this time, Tang Guo and Qin Jiu arrived here. One person and one ghost walked into the house hand in hand. When Tang Guo appeared, everyone in the family was shaking. Especially in the face of Tang Guo''s groaning, they all stunned, the old man closed his legs subconsciously, and the three strong men''s legs were shaking. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t look away, he kept staring at them, and they were scared. "Mother, that female ghost !!" "Mother, what should I do, that female ghost." Tang Guo looked at the old woman and stepped forward again. The old woman was frightened and fell to the ground, remembered something, and immediately kneeled in front of Tang Guo with tears on her face. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If you want to kill, kill me. Let my three sons go." "It''s been a long time, Li Meiyun. You were lucky to escape here. Later, I heard that people outside did nothing to help you. I found a ce for you and a job for you. Many people take care of you. Li Meiyun trembled and didn''t speak. "But why do youe back? Go back to this poor ce and bury you here forever. What do you make those who long for redemption but die in despair?" The system was also shocked. Was this Li Meiyun who could not bear three children? "Now you have gone the same way, in order to ask your three sons for a wife and kill innocent girls." Li Meiyun couldn''t say a word, the old man beside her just looked at Tang Guo in horror, and didn''t say a word. Because Li Meiyun was taken away that year, he chased him the same day, so he was the only man in the vige who didn''t have his stuff abolished. Later, he softly smashed the foam and finally brought Li Meiyun and his three sons back. He thought that this female ghost would never return. After all, more than a decade has passed. Unexpectedly, as soon as they did one thing, they recruited the female ghost. They all regret it. The three strong men had older memories but little memories, and had heard of Tang Guo''s horror. "Did you think about it?" Ning Xiangsi also thought of Li Meiyun. She rushed in front of Li Meiyun and grabbed her, said fiercely, "My thinking, you think of my thinking Again." Li Meiyun''s face turned whiter. "I don''t know what I think about." "Tell me where my Sisi has gone." Ning Xiangsi couldn''t see where it was, the other party''s eyes flickered, Sisi must have been locked here by them. "I really regret it, Li Meiyun," Ning Xiangsi cried bitterly. "I really shouldn''t have sent a kind heart at first. If you guys are all dead, my thinking will not happen." Li Meiyun also did not expect that the girl named Fang Siyun turned out to be Ning Xiangsi''s daughter. Fang Yunchi, who stood beside Ning Xiangsi, looked at the Taoist daughter. She really regretted that she knew she shouldn''t be deceived. Now, let them hand it over. Chapter 860: Become a Ghost Girl (69) Chapter 860: Be a Ghost Girl (69) Chapter 860: A Ghost Girl (69) So, no matter what, she couldn''t admit it. At this moment, Fang Yunchi''s sword fell on Li Meiyun''s neck, and the cold touch scared Li Meiyun''s entire body to the ground. "Say, where is Fang Siyun?" At this moment, Fang Yunchi was so disgusted, Li Meiyun said in a panic, "She ... she ran away." "Where did you go?" Fang Yunchi didn''t look away, but pressed **** Li Meiyun''s neck, and the blood stains appeared instantly. Feeling the pain in the neck, Li Meiyun did not dare to conceal it and exined the cause and effect clearly. It turned out that she was in the town under the mountain, and saw Fang Siyun, a young girl with a face, and was very lonely to see each other. I thought to myself that my three sons had reached the age of taking my wife. Now it''s getting harder and harder to buy a wife. Many abandoned men in the vige want to continue the vige, they are still secretly doing these things. They have always been cautious and more hidden than before. For more than a decade, no one has found it. But even so, the chances of sess are getting smaller and smaller. Because of Tang Guo''s existence and the things she did, many people didn''t dare to do these things at all. And the young girls now are not easy to cheat, feel a little wrong, and immediately leave here. Few boys in the vige grew up with wives. Even if they had good luck asionally, they bought it and cheated them, and they didn''t dare to torture or kill people like that before. However, in order to continue the vige, they will alternate this girl to the men in the vige to have children. They were afraid of being found, which caused the tragedy of the past. When some girls gave birth, they had difficulty giving birth and did not dare to be sent to the doctor. They died. Seeing Fang Siyun this time, she hadn''t seen such a Peugeot girl for a long time, so she wanted to cheat people back to her three sons. Fang Siyun heard her say that the vige had good scenery and was absent-minded, and finally she agreed toe up after she said so. As soon as he came up, he was controlled by his door. They did not dare to torture, and took good care of each other. Every day, Siyun did ideological work for each other, hoping that she would agree. After waiting for Fang Siyun to soften, she ran away when they rxed. Unfamiliar with the road, she ran to the mountain. They didn''t expect that Fang Siyun was so stubborn that he didn''t even want to, and jumped straight. They wanted to stop it was toote, and atst they were only able to return home uneasily and shut the door. They were very disturbed because there was a very powerful female ghost who jumped off that cliff. They were very scared, and Sifang Wan became a powerful female ghost, and came back to ask for their lives, what to do to kill the whole vige. I never expected that at this time, Fang Yunchi would appear, kicking their door, and there was no preparation for them. What made them even more afraid was that Tang Guo appeared, that powerful female ghost. When Ning Xiangsi heard it, she was sobbing, she regretted it, and asked Tang Guo, "Can you take me to that cliff?" "Let''s go." Tang Guo said that she looked at the family, only smiled slightly and shook her head. The opportunity had been given, so many people helped Li Meiyun. It''s a pity that such people are willing to fall, and a good opportunity is wasted. She has nothing to say to such people. She didn''t want to do anything either. Chapter 861: Girl turning into a ghost (70) Chapter 861: Girl turning into a ghost (70) Chapter 861: A Ghost Girl (70) This matter has something to do with Fang Yunchi. She wants to see what Fang Yunchi wants to do. "Acacia, you go to Sisi first, and I need to ask them something." Ning Xiangsi didn''t think deeply, just followed Tang Guo to the position of that cliff. "Miss Tang, can you go faster? In case Sisi is still alive." Ning Xiangsi''s face was full of tears. "If only I hadn''t stopped you. "It''s all my own sin." Even these years, while working, she has been doing charity every month, in order to help Fang Yunchi eliminate cause and effect. However, cause and effect was still revenge on her daughter, even if retribution was on her. Sisi is still so young, the more he wants to go, the more Ning Xiangsi cannot forgive himself who was once young. She couldn''t forgive, she was stubborn to be with Fang Yunchi. If not with Fang Yunchi, would Sisi not encounter these? Tang Guo floated a little faster, saying, "As long as Fang Siyun is Fang Yunchi''s daughter, he won''t fall here today, but will fall elsewhere." Ning Xiangsi has nothing to say, yeah, that is the mostplicated cause and effect retribution. Wiping her tears, she climbed the mountain quickly. Soon I came to that cliff, this is also where the original owner once fell. Ning Xiangsi is not afraid of heights, standing on the edge of a dangerous cliff, looking down, "How should I go to find Sisi?" "I''ll take you down." Tang Guo said, anyway, she also wanted to see where her original body was. system: [The host is big, Fang Yunchi him ...] The system hesitated. Tang Guo was funny, "What do you want to say?" [Fang Yunchi hacked the family. ] The system was somewhat expected, but I felt that Fang Yunchi had a special double standard. He always said that ghosts harm people, and never care about people harming people. Until now, things fell on him, and he had to carry a sword to kill people. So, what is Fang Yunchi''s persistence over the years? "Oh, as expected." Tang Guo is not surprised. Many people are kind to others, their mouths are full of justice, and they think that everything must be done in ordance with the rules. That''s just that many things didn''t happen to them at all. When that terrible thing is encountered by them in person, they will be more crazy than anyone. When Tang Guo was going to take Ning Acacia, Fang Yunchi rushed up. "Acacia." Fang Yunchi still had a strong **** smell, "I will take you down to find Sisi." Ning Xiangsi didn''t resist and let Fang Yunchi hold her back. She had no expectation of the man around her. She has only one request now, and Fang Siyun is still alive. As long as Fang Siyun is alive, she will carry Fang Siyun alone in the second half of her life. As for Fang Yunchi, she was a bit tired. This man, she couldn''t afford to love. She was afraid of continuing to entangle with him, and she would think of all kinds of terrible things in the second half of her life. Fang Yunchi didn''t know what Ning Xiangsi thought. He held a sword, scraped the cliff wall, and took Ning Xiangsi down. Tang Guo and Qin Jiu also carried on the leap. Qin Jiu knew about the defense beads and naturally understood that Fang Siyun should not be in danger of life. He watched Tang Guo carelessly, smiled, and kissed her face. "doing what?" "Want to kiss." "Ajiu, you are called a hooligan in public." Qin Jiuughed in a low voice and kissed her again. Chapter 862: Girl turned into a ghost (71) Chapter 862: Girl turned into a ghost (71) Chapter 862: A Ghost Girl (71) His Guoguo is really amazing. He liked her, who was sent out casually, no matter what, she relied on her true heart. Whatever she does, she won''t find a reason except revenge. "So coincidental." Tang Guo looked at Fang Siyun hanging on the cliff, which happened to be where she had been dead, and couldn''t help but say, "Where I lived." System: The host is afraid ofughing. Fang Siyun was already a little confused, and she jumped down as soon as she felt so hard. Feeling that fall, she thought she couldn''t live. In a hurry, she saw an expended stone. At that time, she thought that this pointed stone would surely prate her body and make her die. However, she had no idea that the stone did not prate her, but just hung her clothes on it. At that time, she noticed that the bead on her neck shed. This poor-looking bead was given to her by her mother. After wearing it around her neck, she told her not to take it down. Even if you take a bath, you are not allowed to take it down. Once the weather was hot, she took off the beads and annoyed Ning Acacia. She grew up with Ning Xiangsi when she was a child. The least she can see is that she is angry and will never take it down again. Ning Xiangsi told her and her dad that she bought the beads, and when she looked good, she put them on. But I think Ning Xiangcai''s attitude towards this bead is not what she said at all. Hanging on the edge of a cliff today, she finally understood that this bead was not simple. It can be said that it saved her life. But who knows she''s here when hung in this ce? The stone passed through the back of her clothes. She was afraid that she would starve to death here and wait for people outside to find her. The weather was still very hot, and the sun was shining, she was thirsty and tired, and slept asleep. When I was almost awake, I heard a very good voice and said two words, "So clever", "where I lived". She opened her eyes and wanted to find the speaker. In fact, she thought she should have dreams or listen to them. But she still wanted to live, and she shouldn''t listen to the olddy''s words, otherwise this would not happen. "Sisi." When Ning Xiangsi saw Fang Siyun hanging on a stone, his hands dropped, and then he felt a little trembling in his heart, and his tears burst out, but when Fang Siyun moved again, he called out in surprise . mom? Fang Siyun really thought it was a dream this time, but she looked up and saw Ning Xiangsi and Fang Yunchi, who were close to her, and shouted when they were happy. Raising her hand so much that she heard only the sound of torn clothes, her body fell straight down. Fang Yunchi did not expect, Ning Xiangsi did not expect, no matter how fast Fang Yunchi could not catch up. Ning Xiangsi shouted anxiously, "Don''t!" Tang Guoyu smiled, waved his hand at the ce where Fang Siyun fell, and Fang Siyun''s body slowly floated up. That smirk, she heard it. She looked up and saw Tang Guo and Qin Jiu. "So, what''s the use of being a ghost catcher? It''s not as useful as my ghost." Tang Guo let Fang Siyun float beside her, saying, "We have a lot of fate." Chapter 863: Become a Ghost Girl (72) Chapter 863: Be a Ghost Girl (72) 863 Chapter 863 Fang Siyun blinked, still thinking, Is this beautiful woman a ghost? She subconsciously nced at Fang Yunchi. The other person''s face was not very good, but she didn''t say anything. She was relieved when she saw her. "That ce, I used to be hung there for many years." Tang Guo pointed to the ce where Fang Siyun had just hung. "But where I hung is dead, you are alive." Ning Xiangsi also took a sigh of relief, seeing Tang Guo''s eyes, full of gratitude. If it weren''t for now, she would really cry Fang Siyun. Floating to the cliff, Ning Xiangsi quickly broke away from Fang Yunchi, holding Fang Siyun tightly, "Si Si, are you okay? Is there anything ufortable?" "Mom, I''m fine." Fang Siyun knew this time that she was wrong. "Sorry to worry you, I won''t run away from home in the future." She only nced at Fang Yunchi and lowered her head, not wanting to talk to the other party. Those two ps, she will always remember. Her father didn''t want his wife and children to catch a ghost. Just because she said a ghost was good, the other side gave her two ps. She is so big. As a father, Fang Yunchi has never attended her at school, never attended her parent meeting, and never asked her how she did her homework. In her father''s eyes, there are only ghosts and killers. In this case, what else would she do with such a father? "Si Si, my mother will only need you in the future." In the face of her lost daughter, Ning Xiangsi wanted to understand everything. That rtionship should also pass. She and Fang Yunchi should also end. She touched the bead on Fang Siyun''s neck and looked at a crack in the bead. Her eyes were red and red. "This bead saved you." "Mom, what is this bead?" "Si Si, this bead was given to you by Miss Tang." Ning Xiangsi quickly said to Fang Siyun, "It was Miss Tang who said that I would have a daughter and said that this bead would be given to you." Fang Siyun hesitated, looking at Tang Guo, "Is this Miss Tang?" "Yes." Ning Xiangsi said quickly, with a smile on her face, "She is the legendary ghost." Fang Siyun''s eyes widened. It was not fear but surprise in her eyes. She stared at Tang Guo and couldn''t open her eyes. If it wasn''t for Ning Xiangsi holding it, she would rush to Tang Guo. She was really seen, the legendary female ghost. She touched a cracked bead and looked at Tang Guo and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee, I sent it back then." Tang Guoughed. "I didn''t expect you to be so lucky." Ning Xiangsi didn''t believe it was sent by hand, she actually wanted to understand. Regardless of whether Tang Guo can surpass Master Ming Xuan, if she didn''t notify the other party at the beginning, this pearl would not fall into Fang Siyun''s hands. Today, Fang Siyun may die. Even if he does not die, he will encounter many bad things. It was precisely because her mind was suddenly clear at that time that she was sober, and that decision was made, so that Tang Guo would take a temporary notice, give the bead to her, and indicate to Fang Siyun. So this ghost is really amazing. Fang Yun was fighting, but that was normal. If it is really an ordinary ghost, can the other person see what happened more than ten yearster, or is it about her daughter? "Miss Tang, thank you anyway," Ning Xiangsi bowed Tang Guo with Fang Siyun. Chapter 864: Become a Ghost Girl (73) Chapter 864: Be a Ghost Girl (73) Chapter 864: A Ghost Girl (73) "Sisi and I will always remember you. If you are missing something or you need good-looking clothes, you can directly contact us and we will burn it to you regrly." When saying this, Ning Xiangcai was still embarrassed. But she dide across, Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to the mall to buy clothes, and then burned each other. "Mom, is she the legendary female ghost?" Fang Siyun still asked uncertainly, and after repeated affirmation by Ning Xiangsi, she finallyughed. Fang Siyun hesitated and asked Tang Guo, "Aunt Tang, can I take a photo with you?" "Stop thinking," Ning Xiangsi quickly stopped, Tang Guo said, "Okay." Fang Siyun was very happy to break away from Ning Xiangsi. He just wanted Ning Xiangsi to take a picture of her. Ning Xiangsi saw that Tang Guo had no objection and took out her mobile phone to take a photo with them. Qin Jiu also let go of Tang Guo. Fang Siyun was curious when she saw Tang Guo''s solid body. She said very seriously, "Aunt Tang, you are amazing." "When I was very young, I often heard your story. I never expected to see you one day." I did not expect that it was a ghost who saved her life. It is ridiculous that her father was a ghost hunter who killed every ghost. She nced at Fang Yunchi, who was tinged with blue eyes, and took some pictures with Tang Guo intimately. Ning Xiangsi saw Fang Yunchi''s difort, and even the other side stared at Tang Guo. If they weren''t there, they would probably start. If it was before today, she would still feel bad. Now, forget it, she only had her daughter in her eyes. "Acacia, don''t let Sisi make a joke." Fang Yunchi''s heart was particrlyplicated. On the one hand, Tang Guo was his murderer and his enemy, on the other hand, Fang Siyun was rescued by her. Fang Siyun was so close to Tang Guo, which made him very angry. Ning Xiangsi sneered at Fang Yunchi, "Sisi and I have nothing to do with you in the future, Fang Yunchi, you catch your ghost, no one will stop you in the future, me you for being irresponsible." "Acacia, what do you mean?" Ning Xiangsi put down her phone and sneered, "What else can you mean? Divorce, Fang Yunchi, I want to divorce you, and whatever you want in the future, I and Sisi have nothing to do with you. No one cares about you You go wherever you want to catch a ghost. " "No, Acacia ..." "This marriage is divorced." Ning Xiangsi decided this time, "Do you think that our daughter has suffered these things today and has nothing to do with you?" "Regardless of the cause and effect, how could she run away from home if you didn''t p Sisi two times that day?" Fang Yunchi quickly pleaded, "That''s because she is young and not sensible. I hit her because of ..." "Isn''t it because she said that the ghost in the legend is not bad, and it hurts your feet?" Ning Xiangsi satirically, held Fang Siyun back to her and asked Fang Siyun seriously, "Si Si, you are against Am I divorcing your father? " "No objection," Fang Siyun said with certainty, "In these years, there have been few days when he was at home. Mom, I support you. Without him, we will live the same." "I have long felt that the legendary Aunt Tang is a good ghost. He hit me because of this. He never fulfilled the duties of a husband and father. What do we keep him for?" Ning Xiangsi felt relieved and saw Tang Guo still nearby. "Let youugh." Chapter 865: Become a Ghost Girl (74) Chapter 865: Be a Ghost Girl (74) Chapter 865: Ghost Girl (74) Later Ning Xiangsi and Fang Yunchi divorced. Fang Yunchi didn''t agree at first, but then Ning Xiangsi simply left Fang Siyun with them. Ning Xiangsi bought a new vi, and the security system is very perfect. He talked to her and she said that if she didn''t divorce, she would never meet him. Ning Xiangsi said to him again, "Think about it, Fang Yunchi, you have revenge on your daughter, Fang Yunchi, I beg you, let''s divorce, I can''t afford to think about it. Not every time is so lucky, Tang Guo will then give us Sisi a life-saving bead. " Fang Yunchi originally didn''t agree, but once, Fang Siyun returned home from school, and the whole person was run over by a car rushing over. If it hadn''t been for that bead, it could have been life-threatening. He also saw another crack on the bead. Ning Xiangsi clung to the bead and cried the other side Yunchi and said, "You see, this bead doesn''t know how long it canst. Fang Yunchi, you want to kill our daughter. ?" Fang Yunchi had to believe in evil this time. For the first time, he doubted what he did, was he really wrong? In the few days he hesitated, Fang Siyun had various idents. Although there was no crack in the beads, those small idents brought a lot of trouble to Fang Siyun''s life. Looking at the scar on Fang Siyun''s arm, he finallypromised and divorced Ning Xiangsi. Since the divorce, Fang Siyun has not rpsed. Knowing this, Fang Yunchi was a little dazed. He looked at the little ghost under his sword and bit his teeth, still nning to chop it down. "Yunchi, stop." Suddenly a familiar voice sounded, letting Fang Yunchi hold on, he looked up at Fang Tianshi floating towards him, and stopped, "Master ... Master." "Master, is that you?" Fang Yunchi said in surprise, but soon he felt wrong, "Master, are you a ghost?" Fang Tianshi''s face was distressed. "I''m a ghost, why are you killing me?" "No, Master, how could I kill you, I can''t kill you." Even if he hates ghosts, he won''t kill his Master. "Yunchi, you see that I am a ghost, but you will not kill me, then why do you kill all other ghosts?" Fang Yunchi dropped his sword. "Because they are all harmful, Master won''t hurt anyone." Fang Tianshi looked with regret, "Yunchi, put down the sword in your hand, don''t be a ghost hunting priest, all this is the fault of the teacher, and it will lead you to a no return." Fang Yunchi shook his head. "No, Master, there are still many ghosts in this world, and I need to catch them." "Yunchi!" Fang Tianshi shouted and changed his face a bit, Fang Yunchi''s eyes widened, this ... Isn''t this the ghost he tried to kill every time, but couldn''t kill it? Fang Tianshi changed back to the original, and told the original thing to Fang Yunchi. "You know, for the past ten years, I have been a teacher several times a year and escaped in your hands." "Master, I ... it''s all that female ghost''s fault, otherwise I won''t recognize you." Fang Tianshi didn''t know what to say, "It''s clear that you don''t know whether you are right or wrong. I know a lot of ghost friends who haven''t done anything. They were all cut by your sword." Fang Yunchi stepped back, and his look copsed. "Do not!" He turned and ran as if crazy. see you tomorrow. There is still a little bit of this ne, a new ne will be opened tomorrow. Chapter 866: Girl turning into a ghost (75) Chapter 866: Girl turning into a ghost (75) Chapter 866: Ghost Girl (75) The conversation between Fang Tianshi and Fang Yunchi was not far from Tang Guo and Qin Jiu. Looking at the moment when Fang Yunchi''s world view copsed, her lips rose and she was particrly happy. That smile, a little bit bad, full of revenge, Qin Jiu identally nced at it, she was fascinated by it. "Fang Yunchi''s Daoxing was ruined." Qin Jiu said, "As soon as Daoxin broke, there is no way to go further in this life, and he can no longer catch ghosts." Of course, all of this is Fang Yunchi''s own fault. He clenched Tang Guo''s hand tightly. "Guo Guo, let me take you to the mall. There should be new beautiful dresses this month." "Okay." Tang Guo felt the panic and perseverance in Qin Jiu''s heart, and she circled his waist. "Don''t be afraid, you will meet me in your next life. As long as you are good and do not make mistakes, we can still be together . " Qin Jiu couldn''t help crying, and touched her face. "I will try hard not to make mistakes." He was afraid that if he had no memory, he would really hurt her. In case his next life is a person with a different stand from her, is it impossible? Qin Jiu took Tang Guo to the mall and personally chose the most beautiful dress for her. With her all these years, his vision has be more and more sophisticated. Without Tang Guo''s guidance, you can find the best match. The way he picked clothes and matched the clothes made the shopping guidedy particrly surprised. They were already familiar with this man in a robe, and he woulde to their mall every time to buy beautiful clothes. However, they never saw a woman beside him. They also asked who these beautiful clothes were bought for. At that time, he would have a warm smile, "My wife." When he talked about his wife, the gentle and spoiled smile on his face was really warm. Of course, they didn''t know that the wife he said actually stood by his side and looked at him with earnest and focused eyes. He liked her eyes too much. From those beautiful eyes, he could clearly see that he was alone. This kind of gaze made him addicted, intoxicated, and he didn''t want to be sober anymore. She said she was leaving, and from her tone, he could hear that she really had no way to stay. He bought a lot of clothes and burned them in front of her tomb. He watched the changing clothes on her body, smiled sincerely, and looked at her happy. More than a yearter, Tang Guo left the world. When she left, Qin Jiu was meditating. When he opened his eyes, he felt empty around him and his heart empty. That familiar atmosphere is gone. He sat on the hillside, watching the endless peaks in the distance, frowning. Later, he closed his eyes again and continued to practice. asionally when he goes out to practice, he will take care of some girls who have been abducted by innocent people, only send them to the police, and then leave them a lonely back. Later, people gradually discovered that the mysterious female ghost once disappeared, but it seemed that there was an extra Taoist priest. I heard that this priest is a monk catching monsters, and countless people have been rescued by him. In the next few decades, his presence exists. Once, a rescued girl looked at Qin Jiu with admiring eyes. When he left, "Why don''t you give me a chance?" Chapter 867: Girl turning into a ghost (end) Chapter 867: Girl turning into a ghost (end) Chapter 867: Ghost Girl (End) "I wasn''t a nosy person." Qin Jiu said coldly, without looking back. The girl couldn''t help but say, "But you''re in control." "That''s what she likes." Qin Jiu''s cold face got warm. "I''m just doing what she likes." "Who is she?" "my lover." The girl looked lonely, "Where is she?" "Not here anymore." Qin Jiu looked at the sky, raised his hands with a smile, and covered his heart with his hands. "But she never disappeared from my heart. She lived here until I Life is over, she will not disappear. " The girl finally gave up, "So she''s so happy." "No, I am very happy and met her." Qin Jiu took a long sword and took a step to the distance, but the figure went a long way. Later, he met Fang Yunchi again, the other party lost everything, and was crazy. Fang Tianshi has been following Fang Yunchi''s side. A ghost and a lunatic are really a strangebination. He asionally heard news about Ning Xiangsi and Fang Siyun, who became the most famous phnthropist in China, but he was low-key and highly respected. Fang Siyunter set up a women''s rescue organization to rescue girls who were identally abducted. A hundred yearster, the world is full of sunshine. Qin Jiu broke the barrier between the ghost world and the human world. After searching for a long time in the ghost world, Tang Guo was not found. Finally, he went to the rebirth pond of the ghost world, and jumped down with a smile in the eyes of the ghosts. ... Tang Guo looked at himself, and from the white and slender wrists, he could see that the body was very young. She opened the curtain, got up, and there was a man from the side of the bed kneeling, seeing her waking up, bowing her head, "Your Majesty, can you wake up?" "Um." Tang Guo responded softly, with his own majesty, making the pce person bury his head lower, "Your Majesty need some food?" "Get some." She also felt a little hungry, and it was best to remember the plot while eating. Dressed by the pce servants, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at the body. Of course, the appearance is very beautiful, because the age is not young, and the reason is not open, the face looks a bit immature. This body is about fifteen years old. From the mouth of the pce man just now, she knows that she should be the empress of a country. I just don''t know what her status is now, and what the situation is between the DPRK and China. When the rich food was set up, she let everyone back down and began to eat the food while recalling the story of the world. The system also appeared excited at this time, [the host is big, oh no, your majesty is big, this time you are the queen, I just browsed the plot, you have a harem, arge group of beauties in the harem. Tang Guo held his hand with chopsticks. "A lot?" [Specially many, I counted it, there should be thirty or forty, but it seems that this body is only fifteen years old. ] The excitement of the system secretly poking, [Also, this is a world of female honor. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and was not surprised. After taking a bite of food, he asked, "Is it a man to have children?" System: He ... he''s a bit messy, why the host''s big attention is not right. [No. "Oh ..." Theck of interest tones makes the system very depressed. Chapter 868: Young Queen (1) Chapter 868: Young Queen (1) 868 Young Empress (1) [The host is big. Maybe in the future, he will wear the kind of world where men have children, hee hee, don''t you be disappointed. Let''s umte experience this time. "I''m not disappointed, just to ask. Have I read a lot of books before, don''t women in the world want men to have children? I''ve always been curious where they came from. And the structure of men and women is very different. How did a woman let a man get pregnant? I was really curious. How did a man get pregnant? The system stunned: Yeah, how could a big child be born in the belly? It doesn''t make sense. Is it Caesarean? He said weakly: [Perhaps, those women in the world of men who have children have different body structures. Men usually look the same. After pregnancy, will it be different? "Will the body structure change so much because of pregnancy? Do you think that the cells divide directly, and after dividing, will they look like they were?" System: A little dizzy. Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his face and felt the system confused. "Don''t think about it, you can''t think of it." But the system is still tangled, so how did men give birth to children? Why is it more terrifying to think about it? "I receive memories." Tang Guo said something, and then he ate food and stopped talking to the system. There was a bucket in the system where he was tangled about how men gave birth to children. This world is only respected by women, and other physiological structures are simr. She is not entangled at all. Even if it''s really different, she doesn''t have to worry about anything, anyway, she won''t have children or anything. The country she governs is called Xi Shengguo, and it is a country that respects women. But on this continent, other countries still respect men. This is why, the physiological structure of men and women here is normal. For a long time ago, the Holy West was not ruled by women, but by men. It waster that the woman was oppressed for too long, and finally a woman with a natural talent appeared, and she won the sacred country in the civil strife and became emperor. Of course, the name of Xi Shengguo was also changed by the empress herself. Her body is really only fifteen years old. In the West Saint Kingdom, she was an adult at the age of sixteen. As an emperor, she needed to be an adult to be able to visit the husband of the harem. However, before that, as an empress, it was inevitable that many people would bnce their forces in the harem because of various forces. The original owner ascended the throne at the age of ten and is a very good empress. The only shoring may be that she is too young. But the strength left to her by the emperor was enough to wait for her to grow. But while she was growing up, something changed, and everything that happenedter led to the talented young empress Yingnian to die prematurely. Her death was not idental, but murder. The man who murdered her was the man in her harem and her sister-inw, Tang Nuoyue, the prince of the moon in the West Saint Kingdom. But she did say that Tang Nuoyue had nothing to do with her. Because Tang Nuoyue was originally a fool, the person whoter murdered her was just a modern woman who crossed over to Tang Nuoyue. After the modern woman crossed Tang Nuoyue''s body, she was cautious at first, and then slowly changed from a fool to a normal person. But as the empress would definitely doubt this, any change must be taken seriously, and it is impossible to ignore it. Chapter 869: Young queen (2) Chapter 869: Young queen (2) Chapter 869: The Young Empress (2) In particr, people who have been silly for more than ten years suddenly be normal people. As long as this emperor does not have a brain, he will definitely send someone to watch. At this time, Tang Nuoyue''s husband, and some people who found Tang Nuoyue very interesting, secretly told Tang Nuoyue that the empress sent someone to monitor her. This caused Tang Nuoyue to dread the Queen from the beginning, and even thought of many conspiracies in his mind. Those men with ulterior motives approached Tang Nuoyue step by step, and also designed various empresses to attack Tang Nuoyue, and even Tang Nuoyue''s original silly sins were added to the Queen. In fact, Tang Nuoyue was born stupid and didn''t care about the empress at all. But those men, in order to achieve their purpose, overthrew the West Holy State, which is respected by women, took advantage of the silly white sweetness of Tang Nuoyue and used Tang Nuoyue to deal with the young queen brightly. The queen''s harem, Tang Nuoyue''s harem, the sons of some ministers in the court, and spies from neighbouring countries all joined the plot. The Queen noticed something was wrong, but it was toote. These men are all extremely clever. Together, how can she deal with a 15-year-old empress. In particr, the people around her are also controlled by these men. Tang Nuoyue thought that those men really loved her. Plus, the men had shown her a lot of evidence that the queen was going to kill her. So, let them devise these, and wait for the dream of bing empress in the future. She did seed, and she became her most expensive empress. But she also failed. On the night of her ascension, when she got along with the husbands, she was prated by a sword. The men showed their true colors and mocked her for being naive and ridiculous. Tang Nuoyue heard these men''s original ns and died with hatred. She hated, hated these men who yed with her feelings. And the West Saint Kingdom ended, and was divided up by these men, and once again messed up. Neither the Queen nor Tang Nuoyue knew anything about the future. [The host is big. How do you feel about the world? System dog legs asked, [Does the host have ever thought about changing a man to try, your home is probably not cute. Tang Guo didn''t speak, and the system continued to provoke alienation. [It always tastes the same, will it be greasy, it''s actually good to change another taste. "Tongzi, you just want to watch the excitement. Are you thinking of spring and looking for a female system? Okay, when we meet a female system in the future, let''s tie her up, whatever you like." [Not like this, the host is big, you say nothing to me. The system is a bit scared. He does nt have any such idea about any female system. Two strings of data fall in love, which he thinks is not fun. Rather than looking for an object, he still hopes to encounter a system that can be eaten in one bit and can help him upgrade. Even if the other person is a sister, he still chooses to eat, upgrading is more important than finding the target. Tang Guo ate the food slowly. "I make a few lists. You help me monitor and see what they are doing." [The host greatly orders. "Nanyunchuan, Su Qing, Shan Ge, Yin Qiu, Xiao Jin." These five men were the main culprits of that conspiracy. Among them, Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing are from her harem. Su Qing is the husband of Tang Nuoyue, Yin Qiu is the son of Tang Nuoyue, Xiao Jin, this person is a proton sent by Qi Guo. Xiao Jin was a man of strategy and means. He joined in mainly to help him regain Qi by using the power of the Western Holy State. Chapter 870: Young Empress (3) Chapter 870: Young Empress (3) Chapter 870: The Young Empress (3) This person, Xiao Jin, is also Tang Nuoyue''s favorite man. It is this fierce man who stabbed Tang Nuoyue with a knife, breaking Tang Nuoyue''s heart. After Tang Guo had finished speaking his name, the system had already monitored several men. With the increase of energy, he can now cover more and more ces. There are no problems covering two or three cities, let alone the scope of the imperial city and imperial pce. Tang Guo first looked at her harem for a while. Nan Yunchuan was drinking tea in the pce and ying chess alone. This is his hobby. This guy has a lot of conspiracy and tricks, and his stomach is full of bad water. Su Qing was ying the piano, and there was a bit of sorrow in the eyebrows, but the cold light shing from the bottom of her eyes was really amazing. When she was going to turn the screen away, she saw a man practicing sword in a slightly luxurious pce, and never looked away. She squinted slightly, stared at the man, and then said to the system, "Put the camera closer, I''ll take a closer look at this guy." [Okay, the host is big. When he saw this handsome face, Tang Guo found the identity of each other from his memory. The royal husband of this body, Jing Cheng. He is a real man who likes dancing swords and guns very much. He has long been eager to go out to march to fight, but his status is noble, and he was finally selected as the empress of the West Saint Kingdom, which is her physical husband. Men are not incapable of being officials, but wanting to be officials is a lot harder than women. It is not impossible to join the army, but promotion is still difficult. Coupled with ruling for thousands of years, women are bing more and more powerful, Chaotang has long been upied by women, and there are more and more women in its army, bing more and more powerful. Men are more and more weakened, marginalized, and their status is getting lower and lower. They gradually stay out of the house and are raised as former daughters. Some men have even been cultivated as Jiao Cao. However, most of them are small and small households. But some women, like the delicate grass, tease, treat them as ythings, and treat women like men in the world, except that the gender changes. [The host is big, is there any problem with this royal husband Jing Cheng? System asked curiously. Tang Guo smiled, "No problem, I just think he looks handsome when he dances swords." The system is frightening, is it ... right? The host really wants to empathize. s, no, the hostrgely did not remember the past life. [Actually a little handsome. ] The system quickly boasted the dog''s legs. "Well, turn the camera to Tang Nuoyue. At this time, she shoulde through and see what the people in her house are doing." For Tang Nuoyue, in this storyline, at most it is a bit stupid. However, the IQs of those men were really high, and all of them were masters of nning. Tang Nuoyue is a modern woman who has not experienced wind and rain and has just graduated from college. Suddenly I changed a ce again. I was shocked and scared all day. Suddenly there were a few handsome men. All day I spoke sweetly and looked at her with affection. Which woman wouldn''t shake? Step by step, she was trapped in the design of these men. As a modern woman, how could she expect the ancients to be so ambitious. So, after all, a poor man. The tools used by these terrible men. Chapter 871: Young Empress (4) Chapter 871: Young Empress (4) Chapter 871: The Young Empress (4) When the camera turned to Tang Nuoyue Mansion, Tang Guo froze when he saw a certain picture. The system felt Tang Guo''s surprise, stared at him, and stopped. [The host is big. What''s wrong, I don''t think it''s great. The system is saying, [ording to the plot, this time Tang Nuoyue shouldn''t serve Yin Qiu this husband, right? Tang Guo looked at Yin Qiu kneeling in the sun. The whole person was pale, with whip scars on his body, and squinted his eyes. From this look, he knew that he had been kneeling for a long time. "Look at Don Nuoyue." ording to the system, the camera was transferred to Tang Nuoyue''s room. When he saw Tang Nuoyue, he was a bit stunned. Especially when they heard Tang Nuoyue''s whispering and hateful murmur, they understood what was going on. "Since I have been reborn, Tang Nuoyue will not be used of you men." Tang Nuoyue looked in the mirror, his face was pale, and there was this kind of loneliness after despair, "I want to overthrow the West Saint Kingdom, also It depends on whether Tang Nuoyue has promised or not. In this life, as long as I am Tang Nuoyue, you men, kneel under the woman''s skirt. " "However, now how do I tell this to the Queen, I used to be a fool, and rashly said that, the Queen would not believe me, and would doubt that I had ulterior motives." Tang Nuoyue was lost in thought, "It seems that you still have to use those men to achieve your purpose, and it is best to let the queen find out the purpose of those men." "Perhaps, I can lie to the men first and break into them. They think I am a liar. In the end, I and the empress should meet together and I can''t kill them." Tang Guo saw this, andughed out, "It''s a little fun, I like this Tang Nuoyue. Actually, where is there such trouble, for her, shouldn''t I just take it?" "However, ording to her experience, she should be careful and step by step, because she has already died twice, and the second time is still counted by a man, and it is time to grow." Tang Nuoyue smirked in the mirror, and her face was cramping with a smile. "This time, I must hold the Queen''s thigh tightly. If the men hadn''t lied to me in previous lives, how could a Queen so clever and capable girl lose? . " "Man is a big pig''s hoof. I really am a ghost and I will believe their sweet words." Tang Nuoyue poked his lips. "And Xiao Jin, I will not kill him in this life." Tang Guoughed and looked overjoyed. "Tang Nuoyue is also watching over here to see what she has done. I will send two people over in two days to help her secretly." Tang Nuoyue practiced a smirk, turned around and took the whip, bouncing out of the house. Looking at Tang Nuoyue, who was so stupid, Tang Guo almost didn''t spit out. "It looks pretty and looks promising." Tang Nuoyue danced with a whip and came to Yin Qiu. Yin Qiu''s subconscious body trembled, watching Tang Nuoyue show a silly smile at him, and her hair was in a hair. "It''s not fun, Yin Qiu, the king came to y with you, haha, y the whip, let''s y the whip." Then Tang Guo saw Yin Qiu''s face was ruthless and pale, and he wanted to run away. Unfortunately, the people around Tang Nuoyue were sent by the emperor and were very loyal to her. Lord Wang wants to y, and they certainly won''t let this cheap sister-inw escape. The two held Yin Qiu, Tang Nuoyue''s eyes shed with excitement. Haha smiled happily, raised his whip and drew on Yin Qiu''s body. "Haha, fun, fun, Yin Qiu, you are so fun." Tang Nuoyue''s heart at this time, stink man, stink man, dare to count his aging mother, seeing his aging mother will not kill you. See you tomorrow. Chapter 872: Young Empress (5) Chapter 872: Young Empress (5) Chapter 872: The Young Empress (5) "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The sound of the whip falling, paused, apanied by Yin Qiu''s muffled sound. He was squeezed by two powerful women and couldn''t resist. Even if he wanted to resist, he didn''t dare to resist. In the Moon King''s Mansion, he was just a servant to the fool Moon King. If he dared to disrespect the Moon King, these people left by the emperor would not know how to torture him. He hated the fool so much that he had a deste and stubborn look on his face. Tang Nuoyue looked at Yin Qiu''s pity and beloved appearance. He was taunting and wanted tough. From the beginning, the man felt pitiful and pitying. She once heard of Yin Qiu''s life experience, although she is not the one who likes Yin Qiu best, but she is really good. The results of it? When she was stabbed in by Xiao Jin, she saw sarcasm and sneered on Yin Qiu''s face only. What Yin Qiu said to her was also heartfelt. "What kind of thing do you think my son likes it? If it wasn''t for the achievement of a great cause, why would this son bow to you, a stupid woman." At that time, she couldn''t see her face, but she thought that it must be that her eyes were protruding, and she looked very ugly. She was stupid and confused. Of course, after this life and death, she knew who she was. She is stupid and selfish. Isn''t this human instinct? She is just an ordinary person. She has no noble morality. Thest time she was counted dead, it was her stupidity, stupidity, her incognitoness, and she deserved it. Now, she will only choose the direction that is in her favor and take revenge, by the way. Since God gave her a new choice, she would not be able to waste this opportunity for nothing, these stinky men, she will do her ounting. Love is a ghost. These men have told her inly that it is useless and kills people. The more she thought about it, the more she felt in her heart, and the heavier the whip that she whipped on Yin Qiu. Finally, Yin Qiu passed out directly. With a silly smile on her face, she yanked Yin Qiu, who was like a dead body, "Yin Qiu, Yin Qiu, why are you so sleeping, get up and y, get up and y, get up to y with the king." "Woohoo ... Yin Qiu will not y with my king, Yin Qiu, get up and y with my king." The people sent by the emperor to Tang Nuoyue will of course do things ording to the wishes of their masters. When they turn around, they bring a bucket of cold water and intend to wake up Yin Qiu. This was what Tang Nuoyue had anticipated. If it wasn''t for her own stupidity, she would be confused by these men, and let the masters sent to her by the emperor obey them, help them spread the news, and use them to frame the queen. With the Queen''s IQ and talent, these people are afraid it will not be so easy to seed. It was because she was stupid and she was dumb that she let these people take advantage of them. Therefore, when these people want to wake up Yin Qiupao, she only has excitement in her heart. "Master Wang, Yin Qiu is very tired. I fell asleep. I''ll y with you, okay?" A sudden voice made Tang Nuoyue very excited. It s so special. The king does nt go to you. If youe to the king yourself, then the king is wee. Tang Nuoyue smiled stupidly, dancing with a whip, and stared at the single song, that is, the kingly husband of her body, with green light in it. When the single song saw Tang Nuoyue''s eyes, there was such a slight regret in her heart. Chapter 873: Young Empress (6) Chapter 873: Young Empress (6) Chapter 873: The Young Empress (6) This fool is not a normal person. Single song looked at the whip with blood, but it took a lot of courage to run without turning around. "Single?" Tang Nuoyue learned the fool in his memory, threw his whip on the ground, and made a loud sound, "Single song, do you want to y with the king?" The single song looked at the dying Yin Qiu, and finally nodded his head arrogantly, revealing a self-righteous smile, "Yes, the single song loves ying with Wang Ye." "Great, single song,e and y with my king,e soon." Tang Nuoyue had a viin in his heart, waving a small leather whip, can''t wait,e,e, see if the olddy doesn''t y to death . Single song''s feet seem to be heavy, dragging step by step in front of Tang Nuoyue. Secretly watching all this, Tang Guo saw that both legs of the single song were shaking and almost broke. "really interesting." [The host is big. Are you bothering to find Tang Nuoyue? After all, the death of the original owner has something to do with her. Tang Guo smiled, "I haven''t forgotten, let me think about what to doter. Revenge is still to be done." System: OK, he shouldn''t remind, how can a person like the host forget the hatred. As much as he talks, as much as he talks, the host is so revengeful. The single song thought that Tang Nuoyue beat Yin Qiu only because Yin Qiu was a small husband and wife, and he was a dignified husband and would not be treated the same. The rtionship with Tang Nuoyue is usually good, the other party also likes to stick to him to y, it should not really use his whip to beat him. However, when the whip was pulled down and directly on his face, he felt that he was thinking wrong. How can such a fool remember who he is. The other party only thought he was a fun toy, and the single song had hatred in his heart, but the pain in his body had to make him forget it for a while. Tang Nuoyue doesn''t care about this single, but she hasn''t flickered her. Like Yin Qiu, it''s not a good thing. Obviously do not like her, have to smile at her, be gentle with her, let her fall, and finally abandon her severely. Tang Nuoyue didn''t show mercy, and stunned the single song. His hands were worn out a little, and then he gave up. Now she is a fool. How does she know how to care for people, and how does she know that the whip hurts? Yin Qiu woke up slightly, watching Tang Nuoyue leave, she also looked back and smiled stupidly, "Yin Qiu, I wille and y with you tomorrow." Yin Qiu, who had been a little bit slower, was fainted when she heard this sentence. Tomorrow, forget it, he will nevere out again tomorrow. Tang Guo watched Tang Nuoyue return to the room, grinning with a frayed hand, grinning secretly, and squinting his eyes, holding his chin. System: I''m guessing what the host is thinking about. "Well, just watch it here, what''s going on with those guys, Tongzi, tell me right away." [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo remembered the man who danced the sword before and got up and went to take a look. Unexpectedly, at this time, the pce people came to report, "Your Majesty, Nan Gongzi asked for a meeting." "Let hime in." Tang Guo had to sit down, listening to the sound of small footsteps gradually approaching, and soon saw a man with a good-looking, smiling maning in. Nan Yunchuan first held his two fists and gave Tang Guo a bow at 90 degrees. "Yunchuan has seen His Majesty." "Get up." Chapter 874: Young Empress (7) Chapter 874: Young Empress (7) Chapter 874: The Young Empress (7) "Your Majesty, the weather is fine today. Would you like to go to the Yu Garden to enjoy the tea with Yunchuan?" Nan Yunchuan''s smile made him feel particrlyfortable. He has a pair of peach eyes, and when he sees anyone, he will let People think he is watching this person affectionately. As a female emperor, the original owner was less than an adult, and she didn''t know much about love. However, because of Nan Yunchuan''s initiative, she will inevitably have more impressions of Nan Yunchuan. She is more familiar with this person and has a deeper impression on this person. In her harem, she attaches more importance to it. When an emperor attaches importance to one person, it means that the person can get many things. Not only does Nan Yunchuan speakfortably, but he is also very talented. After he entered the pce, the maid in the harem whom the original sees most was him. Nan Yunchuan was invited, and Tang Guo was of course going. She nced at Nan Yunchuan, who never smiled. This person was a smiling tiger. I gave the original owner a lot of tenderness, and turning around was full of calctions. Although the original owner was young, although he had a firm and cold heart of the emperor, he was still a young girl with no adulthood. There may not be any men and women like Nan Yunchuan, but I really put this person in my heart. Had it not been for a little more trust in Nan Yunchuan, he would not have failed so quickly. Who could have thought that a husband and wife in a harem like Nan Yunchuan had the idea of overthrowing the Queen''s rule? "Since it was Yunchuan''s invitation, why wouldn''t I go?" Tang Guo''s lip corner unconsciously evoked a smile. The empress''s smile was always shallow and restrained. Because she is the queen, the mother queen has taught her since she was a child. Do nt show too many expressions, lest people think about it. In other words, the metaphor is that even if you are panicked, your face will smile. Even if she is very happy and overwhelmed, she will notugh like ordinary people, but her eyes will be slightly bent and her lips will be upturned. Of course, this is limited to her husbands like Nan Yunchuan. If it was in Chaotang, she wouldn''t show much expression at all, she would always be a faint look, like a little girl who couldn''tugh or cry. The emperor had only two daughters, one was Tang Nuoyue, and was a fool. The other is Tang Guo. The first emperor suffered physical damage and had a short life span because ofpeting for the throne. The eldest daughter was born stupid because of her medicine. Later, in order to give birth to a healthy heir, she nursed herself for many years, and finally had Tang Guo, but this time she lost her vitality. But she still supported Tang Guo at the age of ten, and pushed this young girl to the throne before leaving. The two walked to the Royal Garden one after the other, followed by arge number of pce people. Nan Yunchuan apanied theughter all the way, and said some funny words, which at most could attract Tang Guo a faint smile. But that''s it, Nan Yunchuan also knew that he should impress the empress more. His purpose, of course, was to make the empress trust him. Only if the empress trusted him could he have the opportunity to overthrow the country ruled by the woman, put the man back on the pinnacle of power, and improve his status. Tang Guoyuguang looked at Nan Yunchuan and suddenly asked, "Can Yun Chuan be used to this pce?" "Habit, where is Your Majesty, where would you not get used to it? Her Majesty Xie''s concern, Yunchuan is somewhat ttered." Chapter 875: Young Empress (8) Chapter 875: Young Empress (8) 875 Young Empress (8) Nan Yunchuan smiled tteringly without losing grace. It is estimated that few women do not like people like him. Tang Guo chuckled, "That''s good, I mean, you want a family member, you can allow you to leave the house for two days." Well, I''ll get in touch with you, pass a message, and discuss the nned time. "Your Majesty likes flowers?" Nan Yunchuan said suddenly, pointing at a flower that was in full bloom, "Your Majesty''s face is just as beautiful as this flower. However, His Majesty is more beautiful than a flower. It''s not like flowering. In Yunchuan''s heart, Your Majesty will always be so beautiful. " System: [Ah, ah, the host is big, this guy is really smooth-spoken, and the words are so greasy. Tang Guo nced at the flower, which was a delicate red rose. She said lightly, "OK, but I like tea more than flowers." Around is the love story that Nan Yunchuan has been preparing for a long time, and it is also broken at this time. He praised His Majesty, saying that she was more beautiful than flowers, and her beauty was more enduring than flowers. However, Her Majesty''s concern was really strange, and she even said that she liked flower tea. But Nanyunchuan quickly reacted, and smiled heartily. "Unfortunately, Yunchuan will have some small means to make scented tea. Your Majesty will have time to sit there and let Yunchuan help you make a cup of scented tea. . " "Okay." Tang Guo responded lightly, turning the topic back to Nan Yunchuan''s return home to visit rtives. "Yunchuan, can you feel homesick? When will you go back and send someone over to say hello to you? Pick some more Go back and send it to your father. " Nan Yunchuan really didn''t expect that Tang Guo seriously wanted him to go back to visit his rtives. From the day they entered the pce, these men basically did not expect to go home. But today, His Majesty wants to let him go home to visit rtives. Is it true or temptation? "Your Majesty, Yunchuan ..." "Don''t want it?" Tang Guo looked at Nan Yunchuan. "I think no one doesn''t want home. I heard from Master Nan that your father''s health has not been good recently. Don''t you really go back and see? Go back At that time, the fatalities will go and get some medicines to replenish the body. " Nan Yunchuan was a little stingy, but remembered that his father was really ill and couldn''t bear much thought. He bent down at ny degrees and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty." This gratitude was more sincere than the previous words. Tang Guo''s mouth twitched gently, and Nan Yunchuan didn''t see her eyes smile deeply. He was still a little excited inside, and he had been in the pce for a long time, and finally he was able to go back to meet his father. The only thing he was worried about was his father''s body. He also decided to overthrow this country ruled by women because of his father. His father came from a small family, and was raised as a fragile man from an early age. He waster delivered to his mother as a toy. My father taught him from an early age that he should never lose his manhood. A mother never values her father, and only treats it as a gadget. His father''s treatment at the government was not good. However, since courting the queen, her mother''s life has been much better for her. After thinking about his father, Nan Yunchuan forgot a lot of gratitude for Tang Guo. No matter how the Queen treats him, he will overthrow the country, and he will have to kill her with his own hands. Chapter 876: Young Empress (9) Chapter 876: Young Empress (9) Chapter 876: The Young Empress (9) To me, you can only me her as the empress of the West Saint Kingdom. The empress of the West Saint Kingdom is destined to sacrifice in this fight. "Yunchuan, you''re lost." Nan Yunchuan was awakened by Tang Guo''s inability to hear the sound of anger and anger. How could he be stunned at this time and quickly apologize, "Your Majesty forgiveness is not Yunchuan''s." "No problem, are you missing your father? You can understand, because I often miss my mother-inw." Nan Yunchuan smiled, "Thank you for your understanding." Later, Nan Yunchuan apanied Tang Guo to visit the Royal Garden. In Tang Guo''s words, he brought his attention and concern to Nan Yunchuan. Nan Yunchuan was almost faintly toned by the empress, but disturbed her mind with a tone of genuine concern. Obviously he came to confuse the empress. Why was his heart almost disturbed? Especially the empress''s eyes,pared with the majesty of other people, she turned out to be dedicated and serious to him. There were often faint smiles in her, and her eyes brightened when referring to his past. Nan Yunchuan is not a fool, on the contrary, he is very smart. Such an intimate performance of the queen, he had to believe that the queen really cared for him. Otherwise, as an emperor, he would not show such expression to him. His heart was a little excited, and the empress was so enthusiastic about him that she didn''t expect to be much earlier than nned. Yes, the queen is only fifteen years old. She is just a little girl and not yet an adult. There is no problem in dealing with the political affairs of the DPRK, but the rtionship is still nk. He worked so hard for so long that if he didn''t seed, the empress would be wrong. Tang Guo saw the deep thoughts and excitement of Nan Yunchuan''s eyes, his lips slightly tilted up, and he was proud. He would let you know what it means to be forgotten and what to call capsize in the gutter. For a long time, the two separated. Nan Yunchuan walked away with ease, and seemed to be walking with wind. Where no one saw, his smile couldn''t be closed. To wee the Empress''s sincerity, his dream was a sess. Suddenly, he thought of the empress''s immature face, the faint and cheerful smile, and the eyes that were too focused, a little lost. He quickly shook his head. He was a man who wanted to overthrow the Holy State of West. He must not be reconciled. Even if the queen is innocent, she can only sacrifice for the status of all their men in the future. [The host is big, he seems hesitant? "Just hesitated." Tang Guo didn''t miss the expression on Nan Yunchuan''s face. "What to do, or how to do it, have you forgotten those things before?" "These men, who want to overthrow the **** of women, must take my life to be able to deter the world." The system sighed. [Then he''s a bit miserable. The host ising, aren''t they miserable? He was a little curious, and the host was very prepared to rectify these people. But looking at the host''s big dark smile, he still decided not to ask, to maintain mystery, it is still necessary, spoiler is boring. In this way, Tang Guo adapted to her queen''s identity on the day of the West Saint Kingdom, and was still an empress with more than thirty husbands and wives, although they had nothing to do with her. ording to the habit and time of the original owner, she turned upside down. Every day when I walk some ces, I will see many well-dressed husbands and wives. They seem to be doing their own things, and no one sees her figure. Chapter 877: Young Empress (10) Chapter 877: Young Empress (10) Chapter 877: The Young Queen (10) Some people leave a profile for her. In fact, this is their best profile. Some people verse poetry in the distance. The sound is bright and pleasant. They all listen to her. Some people paint in the garden. The painting spread out, facing the ce she passed by. In fact, the light of their eyes was flickering at her. [The host is big and unhappy, unlike the women who fight for favor in the harem. Actually changing roles, everyone is almost the same. Regardless of the host''s great unhappiness, he''s still pretty good. Many women are talented, but in the end they still have to confuse the king with color, while men use talent to show their charm, and their appearance is slightly second. Tang Guo passed expressionlessly, ignoring these husbands who wanted to hook her up. Without looking back, she could feel the lost eyes of arge group of people. In fact, she wasughing crazy inside, seriously, in fact, she was a little bit cool, the original man looks like this. Until she heard a sad harp, she stopped unconsciously. Of course, she didn''t want to stop, but because she was a bit interested in the owner of the piano, she gave the other person a face, stood beside the flowers, stared at the people inside the pavilion, and listened carefully to the other person. Qin sound. The other party seemed to be intoxicated in his own piano sound, and did not find Her Majesty a short distance away. Until Qin Yin stopped, when he saw Tang Guo, he looked a little frightened, and quickly came to salute Tang Guo. "Su Qing meets Your Majesty." "Get up." Tang Guo gave up. "I just heard sadness from your piano sound, but what sad thing did you think of, can you talk to you?" "Just a few small things. If you don''t bother, your Majesty will stop." "Say, I''m willing to listen." Tang Guo raised his mouth, Su Qing bowed his head, and did not see her expression. There was even a little teasing in those eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt another special look, subconsciously searched, and saw a person by theke. The man was long and tall, taller than an ordinary man. His nd eyes looked at Tang Guo like this, which was a little strange, a little curious, and a little deeper. Tang Guo smiled at the man, and Jing Cheng didn''t expect that Her Majesty, the empress who never showed her expression, would show him a bright smile. Yes, this smile is really too bad. His heart beat at that moment. Tang Guo put his smile away, and instead of looking at Jing Cheng, he fell on Su Qing in front of him. "Su Qing, you say, what sad thing do you want to hear?" "Yes." Su Qing sighed. "It was Su Qing who remembered his elder brother who had passed away for a long time. In a few days, it was the elder brother''s death. But Su Qing had already entered the pce and could not go tomemorate his brother. He was a little sad. Tang Guo almostughed out loud. What elder brother knew that Nan Yunchuan could go back to visit his rtives, and he couldn''t help it. He was going to go out together, and they both discussed it. "That''s the case," Tang Guo frowned. "That''s negligent, so let''s allow you to go back and sacrifice your elder brother. Two days, enough?" "Your Majesty, this ..." Tang Guo didn''t want to talk more with him, and said directly, "If you don''t say anything, don''t take it back. You can pick it up and pick a day out of the pce." Su Qing took a moment and Tang Guo was gone. Then he thanked him with a joy, took a deep look at Tang Guo and turned away. Tang Guo turned a corner and saw Jing Cheng again. "Huangfu, why are you here?" She asked with a smile. Jing Cheng''s mouth twitched. Is this their Majesty? see you tomorrow Chapter 878: Young Empress (11) Chapter 878: Young Empress (11) 878 Young Queen (11) "Have seen Your Majesty." Even before seeing another aspect of Her Majesty''s Majesty, Jing Cheng still gave Tang Guo a proper gift. He raised his hands and acted cleanly and neatly, which waspletely different from the guy who wanted to show himself. His eyes were not confused, and Tang Guo''s eyes were very positive. "Roger, you haven''t answered your uncle''s question." Jing Cheng didn''t quite understand why the Queen suddenly became interested in him. Moreover, the empress seems to be a little different. In front of everyone else, looking at the same as before, there is no change. Just staring at him, something changed. Jing Cheng, who has been in the deep pce, suddenly realized something. Does the Empress have any ideas? Of course, he didn''t think the queen had any thoughts about him. He should want to use him to do something, or use his identity to do something, or even want his identity. However, to his instinct, the Empress did not seem to want to drive him out of this position. Jing Cheng didn''t care about Huang Fu''s position. He has a high status. During this period, as long as there is no major mistake, it must be the emperor''s husband, or the emperor himself. Butpared to the emperor''s husband, he still wanted to go to the battlefield. His father, his mother, met on the battlefield. Compared with other courtiers'' homes, their Jing family is still a little different. In Jing family, it is rare that men and women must be equal. He didn''t have any bad feelings for the empress, nor did he have any special feelings. I have seen it several times since I entered the pce. After all, he is the imperial husband, and the queen has no adulthood, and even if he doesn''t do anything, he will take time to sit in his pce. The queen is undoubtedly a qualified queen. Before that, the other party would pick up time and go to the pces for a month. The rest of the time is basically worrying about the country and the people and handling political affairs. However, since Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan entered the pce, the empress really looked at the two men. But he still didn''t care. If the empress does not like him, then it is really best, he still has a lot of time to practice martial arts. He is an imperial husband, and he can do anything in his pce. No one dares to disturb him. Even if the Empress has a favorite person, as long as he does not make mistakes, he will not lose his face. In fact, such days are not bad. "Imperial husband? Are you stunned?" Tang Guo got closer. Jing Cheng awoke quickly, pleaded guilty, and answered the question just now, "It''s a fine day today, and I want to enjoy the flowers and sun in the Royal Garden." What he said was true. But when he saw the jealous waiters in the distance, he looked uneasy. Everyone is waiting for the empress here. He picked the wrong time today. "Is that so?" Tang Guo approached again, looking at Jing Cheng''s eyes, "I thought that the husband was here to wait for him, it seems that he was misunderstood, and thought he was right I''m on my mind. " Jing Cheng: He can be sure, this empress is wrong. The empress is a serious person, never jokes, and never said such awful words to him. He was thinking about the mess. At this moment, a good-looking male waiter came over, Tang Guo saluting with a smile, "I''ve seen Your Majesty." "Let''s get up." Tang Guo smiled back and restored the expression he had just held, making Jing Cheng''s suspicion disappear. Your Majesty is still His Majesty, that''s right. So how could Her Majesty be different in front of him? Chapter 879: Young Empress (12) Chapter 879: Young Empress (12) Chapter 879: The Young Queen (12) When the man waited to see Tang Guo care about him, he was pleased and wanted to tell Tang Guo if he wanted to sit with him. He had heard that His Majesty liked flower tea and was about to show his hand. As a result, Tang Guoxian stepped forward and said, "Since meeting Huang Fu here, you can walk with me." Tang Guo raised his hand and motioned to Jing Cheng to help him. Jing Cheng could not hold back his inner confusion, but he obediently walked to her and raised his hand. Then, there was a warm little hand on his arm, and at the moment, he felt a strange feeling. He stared at the beautiful little hand like a jade, and for a moment there was a urge to hold it. Of course, just for a moment, he quickly suppressed the thought that he should not have, and continued to hold Tang Guo forward without squinting. The waiter who hadn''t been bothered, the smile on his face was stiff, and Jing Cheng''s eyes were very vicious. Jing Cheng seemed to feel something. He couldn''t help but look back, but the other person bowed his head, and had already taken his eyes off. But ording to his intuition, the other person looked at him like a knife and was very bad. "What does Huangfu see those little Luo Luo? Really think he can treat you?" Tang Guo said at this moment, making Jing Cheng very frightening. What does Her Majesty mean? No matter how he listens, there is a feeling of defending him. This must be an illusion. He couldn''t help but stare at Tang Guo with Yu Guang, and found that the other side was looking at him with a grinning nce, and quickly retracted his gaze. What''s wrong, the empress is especially bad when hees to him. The queen willugh. This is no problem. People always smile when they are happy. But the empress''s smile was always shallow. But in front of him, the smile was so brilliant that he had to make him think more. So, what does Her Majesty mean? "Your Majesty, the Royal Garden ising to an end." Seeing that he was about to step out of the Royal Garden, the two did not speak during this time, Jing Cheng had to remind him. If you go further, you will go somewhere else. "That''s it." Tang Guo came back, looking at Jing Cheng''s bewildered expression, and his heart was happy. "It''s time for lunch." Jing Cheng felt relieved, yeah, Her Majesty, go to your pce for lunch. It''s not fun to take a walk or something. "Let''s have dinner in the pce of the imperial husband today." Tang Guo ordered the order without giving Jing Cheng a chance. Soon, her words would reach the royal dining room, and all the meals would be delivered to the imperial husband''s pce. Jing Cheng: "..." "Wang Fu, let''s go, the sun is a little bit dry, and I''m a little thirsty, and I want to drink water." Tang Guo said when looking at Jing Cheng, Jing Cheng nodded arbitrarily, and helped Tang Guo to his pce. When he arrived in the pce, he quickly instructed people to make tea for Tang Guo, remembering that she heard that she liked to make tea before. He is a martial artist, and his voice can be heard far away. When instructed, he said subconsciously, "Sometime, make some fresh scented tea." After speaking, he saw Tang Guo looking at him with a pair of satisfied eyes. He thought it was like this, but Tang Guo still spoke. "It''s still Huangfu who understands your preferences." Jing Cheng wanted to say, No, Your Majesty, you misunderstood, this is what I identally heard just now. "In this harem, Jing Cheng also understood that I like scented tea." Tang Guo didn''t give Jing Cheng the opportunity to exin. When he came up, he used it with satisfaction. Jing Cheng: What should I do if my Majesty misunderstands you? Chapter 880: Young Empress (13) Chapter 880: Young Empress (13) Chapter 880: The Young Empress (13) System: [The host is big, what is wrong with this Jing Cheng ...] Suddenly, he remembered something and screamed, [Host, is he that guy? Looking at Tang Guo''s gaze with a smile, remembering that Tang Guo was very handsome when he said that Jing Cheng was dancing. The system understands everything. No wonder, after being sure that Jing Cheng hasn''t done anything to regret her, the host is very happy. No wonder the host had deliberately watched the plot before, and the Jing family was absolutely loyal to the empress. At first, the people who wanted to remove Nan Yunchuan and others were the Jing family. Although the empress was young, she was not confused. When she found some conspiracy, she followed the other party, abolishing Jing Cheng''s identity as the imperial husband, and driving General Jing to guard the border. This should be what the young queen can finally do. As for the back of the plot, Jing Cheng joined the army and went to the battlefield. General Jing did not seem to have given up revenge for the empress. As for the plot that follows, there is no more. Because these plots no longer belong to the world of the heroine. Because this small world ends with the death of the heroine, it is a tragedy. "Huangfu, what do you like to eat?" Tang Guo put down his tea cup and asked Jing Cheng holding his chin. Jing Cheng almost overturned the cup, but he quickly said, "Chen is not picky." "Oh ... do you like everything?" "Yes." He wasn''t picky, he could eat anything he could get. Because I have to practice martial arts every day, my appetite is still a bitrge. "The imperial husband is such a good man." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Did he make money?" Forgive Jing Cheng really can''t calm down, the queen is really weird. When lunch came up, Jing Cheng was still very reserved at first, and even if he really wanted to eat, he couldn''t help it. The queen''s lunch was indeed rich, much better than hiss. It looks very tempting, and of course it is delicious. "Huangfu, don''t you say that you are not picky? Why not eat?" Tang Guo asked, but she secretly watched this guy when he ate, although he acted elegantly and looked good. However, it is definitely not as pretentious as it is now, the speed of eating is not slow, and the appetite is alsorge. Jing Cheng couldn''t hold it anymore, "the minister eats a bit too much, and he''s afraid to finish it and offend His Majesty." "It doesn''t matter, you eat, I like watching you eat." Jing Cheng''s hand shook and almost smashed the bowl. But he also believed that the Queen would not me him for anything. He tried to speed it up, and while observing the empress''s expression, the other party looked really happy. At first I tried to eat, butter because the food was so delicious, especially appetite, plus he practiced martial arts all morning, he was really hungry. After a while, the original shape was revealed, and I didn''t say much about eating, and it was particrly good-looking. Tang Guo took two bites and watched him eat. The pce man next to Jing Cheng looked pale and wanted to stop, and was stopped by Tang Guo''s eyes. The pce man looked desperate. He was the old man brought into the pce by Jing Cheng''s family. Watching his son eat so politely in front of the empress, I really wanted to faint. Boy, eat slowly, eat less, Her Majesty''s watch. But Jing Cheng had gradually rxed, as if it wasn''t the empress sitting around, but an ordinary person. He was satisfied and satisfied, and suddenly remembered something, and the whole person was stiff. He aimed at the almost empty vegetable dish, and then looked at the pale pce man, unable tough. Chapter 881: Young Empress (14) Chapter 881: Young Empress (14) Chapter 881: The Young Empress (14) "The emperor''s appetite is really good. It seems to have been negligent and neglected." Tang Guomei drank the tea, as if he did not see Jing Cheng''s rigid look, and ordered the chief executive around him, Husband''s lunch and dinner, plus four dishes. " "Bring more of the usual small cakes to Huang Fu." Jing Cheng: Is the style of the painting wrong? "Since you are your husband''s imperial husband, you will not starve you. If it is not enough, send someone to tell the chief manager that the chief manager will arrange it." What else can Jing Cheng say, the empress really didn''t mind that he ate so much and had to add food to him. Adding four dishes each at noon and evening, Jing Cheng''s worry was gone, and her impression on the Queen was much better. He also needs to prepare small pastries for him. This time, he looked at Tang Guo softer. Regardless of the purpose of the empress, depending on the portion of the food, he will still cooperate fully. Remembering that the Jing family was loyal to the Empress, and the Empress had nothing special about him, so the Queen''s performance was actually trusting him. Suddenly get close to him and give him a reward. Most of the next thing he wants to do. Jing Cheng, who wanted to understand, epted the reward with ease, and after receiving Tang Guo away, he received many other rewards. It''s not jade, gold, silver, or satin. It was a good sword. When looking at the sword, Jing Cheng''s eyes brightened, and his affection for the empress rose more than a little. Tang Guo was sitting in his own pce and watching the scene of Jing Cheng''s dancing sword. This kind of favor was really easy. Not long after, the chief executive came in and said softly beside her, "The emperor husband is very grateful for her reward and said something." "What did you say?" Tang Guo asked. The chief executive smiled and said, "The emperor said that if the empress had any instructions, he would do well." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahaha, dare the lover to think that there is any errand for him to do, but did not expect that the host is greatly interested in that guy. "I know, you talk back, I will have something for him in the future." "Yes, Your Majesty." In the next few days, Tang Guo did not go to Jing Cheng. Jing Cheng was not disappointed, this was to his surprise. In fact, the empress is not very close to anyone, trusts him, and Nan Yunchuan, it is estimated that the other party is more coaxing. Su Qing can y the piano, which can make the empress feel happy. As for the others, it is not so easy to please the empress. When he entered the pce, his father and mother said, let him be safe, stay in the pce to practice swords, don''t fight for favor. If the Empress has anything he needs to do, cooperate with the Empress fully. He believes that his father and mother are really far-sighted. Waving the sword that he couldn''t help but feel at ease. Her Majesty rewarded him with such a powerful sword, and of course he had to do everything for her. [The host is big, congrattions on getting a loyal courtier. ] System Tao Kan said, I did not expect that one day the host conference would experience such a thing. Tang Guo stared at the pose of Jing Cheng Wu Jian, "I wasn''t angry at all, and one day he would have a different mind about him." In these two days, both Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing went out of the pce. Of course, they also met. Later, they even met Tang Nuoyue. At that time, Tang Nuoyue just thought of a way to make himself a normal person. In fact, Tang Nuoyue''s way to restore cleverness is simple. Chapter 882: Young Empress (15) Chapter 882: Young Empress (15) Chapter 882: The Young Queen (15) Tang Nuoyue thinks about it. It is better to engage in so many conspiracies and tricks. It seems to be full of loopholes. In fact, it is the easiest to cause doubt. So she chose a time and simply hired someone to smash her head secretly. When she wakes up, she will be smarter. Although it is incredible, this method does not easily cause people to doubt. And she has seen simr situations in some wild books. On the same day, she took a person, dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, passed a small alley, and suddenly smashed a flowerpot on top, which knocked her out. Although she was prepared, she had a thicker haircut that day, and when she dropped the flowerpot, she cleverly avoided it. But she still smashed her eyes with stars, but because she was well prepared, she was not seriously injured. The people around her, watching the situation at that time, quickly took Tang Nuoyue into a nearby inn. Because it is a little far from Yuewang Mansion. It wasn''t long before Tang Nuoyue woke up and became smarter. The people around her were very surprised, of course, more happy. A group of people, secretly returned home. They are not clear, this scene has been watched by Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing and others. "The fool is getting better?" Nan Yunchuan narrowed his eyes. "I was still thinking about how to proceed with this matter, guys, what do you think now?" The people present were all smart, in addition to Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, as well as Xiao Jin. At this time, Single Song and Yin Qiu haven''t joined with them yet. "The fool bes clever, you still have to find out. You have to see if she has be clever, or she has be clever. You must be careful." Xiao Jin''s mind is the deepest. It is definitely inconvenient to do these things, so let me test it. It happens that my identity is proton, and there is no rtionship with other people, and appearing beside her will not cause other people to doubt. " "Of course, it is best to be able to enter the Moon Pce, so we can observe closely, if she has no problem, it is really because this flower pot is not stupid, it will be better to use." Xiao Jin''s smile was eerie. The other two nodded, thinking the idea was good. After that day, Xiao Jin used some means and met Tang Nuoyue. This is simr to the original development time. God knows how long Tang Nuoyue endured before he killed Xiao Jin directly. She knew that Xiao Jin was very deliberate and that he had to be careful with such people. But for a woman who died once, and that Zeng Jin was confused by various reasons, Xiao Jin didn''t doubt anything. She didn''t show how smart she was doing what she did. If you are careful, no ws are revealed, Xiao Jin is to doubt her. Therefore, her performance is simr to previous life. Although Xiao Jin was very suspicious in one''s heart, he was particrly certain that although this woman was normal, she was definitely not smart. To put it bluntly, I am clumsy and especially easy to coax. With this idea in mind, Xiao Jin nned to use Tang Nuoyue. As everyone knows, this is exactly what Tang Nuoyue has fallen into. The two developed very quickly. After Tang Nuoyue awakened, the entire imperial city knew. Of course, Tang Guo would summon people into the pce in order to show his concern for his elder sister. Tang Nuoyue was waiting for this day. Chapter 883: Young Queen (16) Chapter 883: Young Queen (16) Chapter 883: The Young Queen (16) Tang Nuoyue was very excited, but in order not to let Xiao Jin suspect anything, she held her arms tightly and asked, "The queen wants to see me, is she trying to harm me?" Tang Nuoyue''s nails were particrly long, which made Xiao Jin very painful. But now he interprets an affectionate man, who thinks of her everywhere, bears the pain, and pats her face, "don''t be afraid, I want you to be afraid, I''ll apany you in, OK?" "Really?" Tang Nuoyue was a little happy. "Xiao Jin, you are really nice. Then you go with me." Xiao Jin was also very happy that if he could enter the pce, he could get in touch with the two. How about the next step when we add up? Tang Nuoyue smiled in his heart, no need to ask, this dog thing showed that kind of deep expression, it must be calcting his mother. Fine, that olddy is also wee. They both entered the pce with their own thoughts. They were all very excited. Tang Guo asked the system to monitor the other party as soon as Tang Nuoyue became smarter. When they entered the pce, they also watched the reactions of the two. I have to say that Tang Nuoyue really has a long memory, and all of them perform very well, and almost no ws can be seen. A woman who was careless, afraid of death, silly and sweet, and not very intelligent, realized the most vividly. Tang Nuoyue grasped Xiao Jin''s arm forcefully, Xiao Jinpi endured with a smile. He used to be a prince anyway, and it was really a shame to be treated like this. Although, this fool must not know how much he hurts now. With her clumsy mind, she didn''t know it would hurt him. Therefore, how did Xiao Jin like such a stupid woman. When he seeds, he must kill her with his own hands. Tang Nuoyue was in his heart. The dog had a fierce light in his eyes. He must be thinking about **** his mother in the future. Oh, joke, my mother is still being killed by a few of your dogs in this life, that is, Bai Zhongsheng. After finally meeting the legendary queen, Tang Nuoyue was very excited, but she was afraid to show it. Express yourself ording to the performance of the previous life. "Yue Wang, you can recover, I am very happy." Tang Guo said, "This time to take good care of yourself, wait for your body is good, I am waiting for you to contribute to the Holy West." Tang Nuoyue did not refuse, ording to what Xiao Jin said. Xiao Jin was particrly satisfied. Tang Nuoyue was also very satisfied. In fact, Xiao Jin''s mind was really smart, and it was good to use it. "The one next to Yueyue, who looks familiar?" "His Majesty, this is the sixth son of Qi Kingdom, Xiao Jin." Tang Nuoyue answered honestly, and did not understand why the Queen asked. In thest life, the Empress did not pay attention to Xiao Jin. But remembering that the conversation between them was actually different in many ways and normal. "Does King Yue like him very much?" Tang Guo asked expressionlessly, with some concern in his eyes. "Can the sixth prince like the King likewise?" Tang Nuoyue didn''t understand what it meant, but he still answered, "The minister really likes him." "I also like the King of the Moon." Xiao Jin quickly expressed his loyalty. He thought it was the empress'' concern for Tang Nuoyue, afraid he would cause trouble. Tang Guo nodded, "Since you love each other, why not include the sixth prince in the house. As the sixth prince, let''s be the king of the month." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Is this okay? Chapter 884: Young Queen (17) Chapter 884: Young Queen (17) Chapter 884: The Young Empress (17) Xiao Jin: Go to your mother''s side husband. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue, who responded, smiled sillyly and whitely. Hahahaha ... Isn''t Xiao Jin high above him? The other party grew up under a patriarchal rule and could not tolerate being married back by a woman. But the other side is now obsessed with her, and she also likes him very much. The queen proposed that, of course, she should answer it happily. Now they have not inculcated with her the idea that the queen may harm her. She is afraid only if she subconsciously thinks that the queen will not like her. But of course she was very happy when the queen wanted to help them marry. Even if Xiao Jin was the prince of another country, it was just a prince who had been abandoned and failed in political struggles, and he was already being promoted as a husband. But Xiao Jin didn''t think so, he was still waiting to take advantage of the power of the West Saint Kingdom to turn himself over for himself. Those in Qi Guo sent him to this ce in order to humiliate him. Because they know that the Holy State is ruled by women. The men here, like the women in their Qi state, have a low status. Men are married to women, and women can marry many men. Now that the empress was giving a marriage, because of his situation, he had to obey. Tang Nuoyue had not responded so easily, he might have a way out. But Tang Nuoyue responded with joy, and he could only recognize it. "The Moon King is so happy, and the uncle is also very happy. The date of marriage is decided by the Moon King himself." "Yes, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue hurriedly salute, how good the Queen is, so she understands her mind. The queen is really cute. She even thought of giving her a wedding. Although it may be a random thing, she really does not refuse. These men calcted her, and she really liked them. Once again, she will take revenge and refuse to be close to them. Even after going to bed next time, she felt pretty good. But she won''t be sincere anymore. Since she is in a country ruled by her daughter like Xi Shengguo, she can still go to the countryside to enjoy the world as a woman. Tang Nuoyue thought to himself that Yu Guang stared at Xiao Jin, who was not good-looking. "Is the Sixth Prince dissatisfied?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Xiao Jin hurriedly smiled, and hated to death, grinning on the surface, "No, Xiao Jin was just very happy. I didn''t expect to be able to get the empress to marry me, and be able to be together with Wang Yezheng in a bright light." "It turned out to be this way. The Moon King has just recovered. The emperor once told him that he must take good care of the Moon King." "The king of the moon is my sister-inw. She lost a lot. Naturally, she has to meet some of her little requirements. You are in love with each other. How can you aplish this beautiful thing." Tang Nuoyue''s eyes lit up, yes, they are two sisters, and of course they should care about each other. So cute, the queen is her sister. However, now they cannot be too close, Xiao Jin will doubt, and the Queen will doubt. She didn''t n to quarrel with her queen sister, causing the other person''s dissatisfaction. "Moon King, you are now recovered, what else do you want?" "Chen has nothing to want," Tang Nuoyue nced at Xiao Jin, his face shing with shyness, "Chen is grateful for the Queen''s marriage today." Xiao Jin''s were exploding. "Did you think of any good days?" "The minister went back and flipped." Tang Nuoyue thought to himself, of course, the sooner the better. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes." When leaving, Tang Nuoyue was very happy. In order not to be doubted, Xiao Jin could only pull the corner of his mouth and apany her happy. He didn''t know how many times he scolded. see you tomorrow Chapter 885: Young Queen (18) Chapter 885: Young Queen (18) Chapter 885: The Young Queen (18) After leaving the pce, Tang Nuoyue was holding Xiao Jin''s arm, with a look of joy, "Xiao Jin, I''m so happy. I was still worried that if the Queen would block us because of your identity, what should I do do." "Now, with the Empress''s personal will, I don''t have to worry about that much, I can be happy with you." Xiao Jin was irritable, but couldn''t show it. After all, this matter is indeed worthwhile for his current staffing. "Xiao Jin, I''ll go back and watch the days, pick a good day, and get things done quickly." Xiao Jinpi did not smile, but he was not happy at all. He didn''t know how many times he cursed Tang Guo in his heart. That queen, why are there so many things. Because of this episode, he did not contact the two people. Thinking of this, he was even more angry. "Xiao Jin, you don''t seem to be happy. Do you want to marry me? Or ... think you are wronged by my husband?" Tang Nuoyue smiled, his face was lonely. And the Queen. " Xiao Jin quickly stopped, "No, Yueer misunderstood, I just feel too surprised." "Really?" What else can Xiao Jin say, holding Tang Nuoyue, showing an affectionate expression, looking at her with affection, and his voice with infinite love, "Naturally, I can be with Yue Er, of course I am happy . " "That''s good." Tang Nuoyuey in Xiao Jin''s arms, her mouth raised, and her eyes were down, with calctions that Xiao Jin couldn''t see. These men deceived her feelings, sacrificed her color, and performed a deep love for her every day in front of her, and did not know whether they felt nauseated. After Tang Nuoyue returned home, he was really busy. The one sent to her by the emperor was absolute loyalty. If she was still silly in the past, these people must be hesitant about her decision, thinking about whether it will cause her trouble. Now that Wang Wang''s brain is back to normal, it means that there are infinite possibilities in the future. Of course, they didn''t think of anything bad for the empress. But a moon king with a normal mind and a moon king with a fool in his head, the difference in status and treatment is great. In order to show the importance to Xiao Jin, Tang Nuoyue made a lot of noises about her husband''s affairs, and the whole city knew it. With her intentional dissemination, this incident quickly spread to Qi Guo. Qi Guo''s people were also shocked. His Highness Six Princes, even willing to be a woman''s husband, was really shameful. Xiao Jin did notpletely lose the news of Qi Guo. When he heard this, he was dying. He also said that there were two other men in Tang Nuoyue''s house, one was her husband''s single and the other was her husband Yin Qiu. Since Tang Nuoyue''s brain was normal, he has not met the two. They were very surprised by Tang Nuoyue''s sudden recovery, and they were waiting to see how they would get along with this normal prince in the future. I never expected that the moon king would ept his husband before he had met. This time, the two had to meet with Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue watched as the two men approached, one with a veil and the other limping with a mad smile. But with a silly white sweet expression on her face, she asked her henchman, "Who are they?" Single song: "..." Yin Qiu: "..." "Master Hui Hui, the one wearing the veil is Wang Fu, and the other is your husband Yin Qiu." Chapter 886: Young Empress (19) Chapter 886: Young Empress (19) Today the weather is good. After finishing the affairs of affairs, Tang Guo originally wanted to go to the Royal Garden to bask in the sun. In fact, before the emperor left, there was basically no mess left for her, and many problems were solved by the way. As long as there is no major problem with her queen, there will be no trouble in the West Saint Kingdom. In thest life, it was because Tang Nuoyue was so stupid that he let those people drill holes. Therefore, she is still busy asionally. In addition, she is not the true original owner, the empress and empress have also served several times, handling political affairs and dealing with those old foxes easily. Later, she thought that every day Yuyuan Garden wanted to meet her, but now she didn''t want to entangle with those men. Therefore, I simply went to Huang Cheng Jing Cheng. "Where''s the husband?" "The imperial husband is practicing his sword, Your Majesty, will he invite the imperial husband toe over?" "No," Tang Guo said. "I remember a good garden in the husband''s pce?" "Yes." "That''s where it came from." Everyone thought that Tang Guo wanted to enjoy the flowers, but she never thought she would move a reclining chair and bask in the warm sun, so she slept next to the flowers. The people around Tang Guo also looked at each other. When did Her Majesty make such a big deal. From their point of view, isn''t it an idea to be able to sleep like this in ces other than the queen''s pce? They didn''t know that their queen was no longer the original queen, and she dared to sleep in the sun just because she had absolute certainty to ensure her safety. Tang Guo actually didn''t sleep. The system told her that there was something in Tang Nuoyue''s house. When she was watching, it was Tang Nuoyue''s husband and husband-inw Yin Qiu who went to see each other. The two have not recovered since they were beaten by Tang Nuoyuest time. When hearing Tang Nuoyue walked in front of Wang Fu''s single song, he asked with a puzzled expression, "Wang Fu, why are you wearing a veil?" Especially like, revenge. Wang Fu''s single song is wearing a veil. He hade to meet Tang Nuoyue and explored the tone. He did not expect Tang Nuoyue to ask him how he wore a veil. Why doesn''t he wear a veil? I do nt really know how to answer the single song. I ca nt always say, Lord, is nt this a whip for you? Before waiting for him to answer, Tang Nuoyue turned to Yin Qiu, and asked curiously, "Why are you walking with a limp because you are born with bad legs?" Yin Qiu: The natural legs and legs for your mother are not good. The single song was slightly bnced, and it seemed that Wang Ye could not remember the previous events. Recalling that day, the whip was drawn fiercely on his face, and he couldn''t like the person in front of him. "Master Wang, we are here to congratte Wang Yena on his husband." The single song indicated the intention. Tang Nuoyue nodded. "This is the case, okay, the king knows." She pulled Xiao Jin, who was ufortable around her. ''S husband. " Xiao Jin''s face was not very good-looking. What he hated most was that someone in the Western Holy Kingdom mentioned that he was the sixth emperor of the Qi Kingdom. "Xiao Jin, aren''t you happy?" Tang Nuoyue took Xiao Jin''s arm and gave a silly and sweet interpretation to the fullest, "You don''t need to care about them, the king only likes you." She nced at the song and Yin Qiu and waved. Chapter 887: Young Empress (20) Chapter 887: Young Empress (20) 887 The Young Empress (20) "Go down first, don''te to see the king if you are fine." Shan Ge and Yin Qiu''s faces changed at a nce. Even if they did not like Tang Nuoyue, now Tang Nuoyue did not give them face for Xiao Jin''s proton. How could they still like Xiao Jin? At that time, the two looked at Xiao Jin like a knife. Xiao Jin also felt a headache. At first, he nned to break into Yueyue''s pce and join the people around him for two months. After all, he investigated. The two were very dissatisfied with Moon King. It was very easy to counteract it. Then they joined the two men in the pce, and by virtue of Tang Nuoyu''s identity, they fought with the empress, then it was justified. I didn''t expect it at all, because Tang Nuoyue had a problem in his brain and gave him a bad impression. I wanted these two people to believe him, and I didn''t know how much it would cost. Tang Nuoyue felt Xiao Jin''s thoughts, sneered in his heart, lived in harmony, and dreamed. What she wants is to sit inside the house and watch the fight. The happier they are, the happier she is. These are all she and they learned. "That song is gone." "Yin Qiu also resigned." Before they left, they still nced at Xiao Jin coldly, making Xiao Jin''s head very big. Tang Nuoyue held Xiao Jin''s arm and smiled happily after they left. "Xiao Jin, don''t worry, I won''t like them, my favorite is you." Xiao Jin took a deep breath and touched Tang Nuoyue''s cheek. "Um." He was sad, what would he do next? Shan Ge and Yin Qiu are currently very hostile to him. It seems that they still have to use Tang Nuoyue''s identity to enter the pce to discuss with the two. Tang Guo saw that there would be no fun here, and went to sleep with his eyes closed. There is a system to help see that there will be no problems, and in the pce of the imperial husband, she believes that there will be no problems. When Jing Cheng finished practicing his sword, he learned the news of the Queen''sing. He put his sword away and asked, "Why not report it earlier?" "Your Majesty ordered not to disturb the husband''s sword practice." Jing Cheng''s mind suddenly remembered that Her Majesty smiled brightly at him and smiled, her heart beating for a while. He took the sword into the house, quickly took a bath, changed his clean clothes, and took them to the garden. When he walked into the garden, he saw the woman who closed her eyes next to the flowers. At that moment, he stopped. When I came back to my ce, I walked gently, no sound at all, as if I was afraid to disturb the sleeping person. "The emperor ..." When a pce man saw him and wanted to salute him, he quickly raised his hand to stop it. The pce people didn''t want to disturb Tang Guo either, they just bent their knees and said nothing. Jing Cheng was sitting quietly on the stone bench. He wanted to look at the flowers in the garden. When he looked at them, he couldn''t help but look at the people next to the flowers. She fell asleep, her lips raised, apparently dreaming. The queen in her sleep was so quiet and looked harmless. He could not help thinking of her, who was serious to others, and her who was smiling and groaning. So, which side is the real empress? He took a sip of tea, but still looked away. At that moment, Tang Guo opened his eyes and scared his tea cup almost to fall. Fortunately, he was good at kung fu, and quickly pinched. But seeing those good-looking eyes, there was some ignorance in it, and there was some mist in the water. The look of his eyes was very confused. It should be that he hadn''t noticed. He looked at her before. Chapter 888: Young Empress (21) Chapter 888: Young Empress (21) Chapter 888: The Young Empress (21) Jing Cheng just breathed a sigh of relief, and heard Tang Guodao, "Imperial husband." "Yes." He replied quickly, setting the tea cup aside, listening to the soft voice, his heart seemed to be caught by the cat. He didn''t go to see the empress''s face and wondered when his attention would always be easily attracted to her. "Help me up." Hearing these words, Jing Cheng''s heart wasplicated, but she still went up and helped her up. The queen was very fragrant, really fragrant. It wasn''t that he was thinking about it, but he was thinking subconsciously. The queen was still a bit thin. When he was holding it, she always felt her bones. I remembered that she got up in the morning when it was not dawn, and she had to approve the memorial after the dispersal. Although there is still free time every day, no men in their harem are free. If something happened, there would be almost no rest in that month. She was only fifteen years old and was still a young girl. Thinking about it, Jing Cheng felt a little pity in her heart, and could not help feeling that the empress was a little pitiful. It is not easy to manage such arge country at a young age. It is said that the emperor''s health was not good. The birth of the empress''s sister Tang Nuoyue was a fool. The birth of the empress represents the future of the entire West Saint Kingdom. Since childhood, he has been trained as Chu Jun, and there is basically no childhood joy. "The husband is finished practicing his sword?" "It''s over." Jing Cheng replied quickly, always feeling the Empress''s voice a little soft. Of course, he thought it was a hallucination. "Did you eat? It will consume a lot after you finish your sword. Be sure to eat more." Maybe she just said it casually, but Jing Cheng was still a little happy, "I haven''t had time." "Master,e and eat it, and take it ording to Huang Fu''s taste. If Huang Fu practices his sword next time, you will prepare the food first to save him from being hungry." Tang Guoyang raised his hand, a series of instructions, Jing Jing was very subtle. The queen cares too much for him. I have to say that for many years in the pce, he was still a little happy to be so concerned by the empress. He was already the imperial husband, and it was best to live in harmony with the empress. It seems that their rtionship is really good. Of course he did not expect much, how much the Queen would like him. The day he became the imperial husband, he understood that in the future he might not have a simple love like his parents. However, it is good to be able to support and live in harmony with the empress. Why is he all a man, and the attributes of his male body have not disappeared because it is the West Saint Kingdom. You will not die or live because you don''t get the empress''s dedicated love. Soon, the food was brought. Tang Guo supported his chin, looked at Jing Cheng who wasn''t moving, and looked at him with a smile. "Imperial husband, eat, you''ve finished your sword, just when you want to supplement your food, you''re wee. Jing Cheng remembered that thest time he was in front of the empress, and he simply didn''t pretend. "Then Jing Cheng is wee." He was really hungry. The queen was so imposing that she didn''t mind that he ate too much, and his affection for the queen was increasing. I thought that with such an empress dominating the Holy West, the Holy West would surely get better and better. Of course, he will do his best to help the Queen, always loyal to her, and never betray her, otherwise she will be sorry for her kindness. He remembered the men in the harem, and had some pity for the queen. Chapter 889: Young Empress (22) Chapter 889: Young Empress (22) Chapter 889: The Young Queen (22) System: [Ha ha ha ha, the host, the imperial husband looks at you, or is he really loyal. No matter how good you are with him, he still thinks how to be loyal to you. Host, do you have any ideas now? Tang Guo: "Actually, it is not wrong for a man to hold back at all. If he likes it once, isn''t it too hasty?" "He doesn''t remember, doesn''t get along with me much, and doesn''t think about me now, isn''t that normal?" System: OK, he understands, the host always has many reasons for him to refute. Jing Cheng swept away the food on the table again. After eating, he was habitually awkward. Later, the empress saw that his eyes did not look strange, but she smiled, "Huangfu, ordinary dishes are enough, or should I ask you to add some?" "Enough is enough." Jing Cheng answered quickly, he was really not hungry, and those meals were enough for him to eat. Even if it''s not enough, he doesn''t have a small kitchen in his pce, but he can also ask someone to make some. "That''s good." Tang Guo nodded and asked, "How many years has the imperial husband entered the pce?" The emperor was in bad health, and Jing Cheng was settled early. After passing the throne to the original owner, Jing Cheng entered the pce. Counting time, it has been four or five years. "Five years." "Isn''t I ever gone home?" Speaking of home, Jing Cheng also missed it, nodded honestly, "No." He still envied Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, who were just allowed to return home some time ago. It can be seen that it is still useful to please the empress. "Choose a time, and I''ll go back with you." Jing Cheng: "..." I almost threw the bowl. Is the empress serious? Tang Guo''s good-looking eyes have been on Jing Cheng''s face, "Huangfu? Are you surprised?" "It was a surprise." Jing Cheng was excited, and it was a good thing to be able to go home. However, the queen is going to apany him back in person, is this ... isn''t it good? "Then when do you think it''s good, I haven''t been too busy with recent affairs, and I can go back with you at any time." Jing Cheng calmed down. The queen was going to apany him home. Wasn''t it too arrogant, so he said, "Well, let Jing Cheng go home by himself." He certainly didn''t want to miss the chance to go back to visit rtives. Maybe this is the only time in this life. Although he is a royal husband, he can call his father every month, which is different from going home in person. "How can it be, you are the husband, the first time you return home, you must apany you." Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "Soon I will be an adult, and it is time to apany the husband back." Speaking of adulthood, Jing Cheng had more thoughts in his mind. The queen''s adulthood means that she will begin to visit the harem. No wonder the queen has paid more attention to him recently. It turned out that what the queen asked him to do was to apany her to have children, shouldn''t he have guessed right? After all, the Queen''s heir is very important. Thinking about it, Jing Cheng''s ears are a bit red. He really had to cooperate in giving birth. However, the empress did not make it clear, and almost made him misunderstand. "Then the day after tomorrow, I don''t know if Her Majesty has time?" He knew his identity very well, and since the Empress lifted him up, of course, he must be interesting. In the future, if the empress really has his child, he must protect the child in this pce, and he must not retire. see you tomorrow Chapter 890: Young Queen (23) Chapter 890: Young Queen (23) Chapter 890: The Young Queen (23) "I''m curious. His ears are so red. What is he thinking about?" Tang Guomunicated with the system. "This guy''s old problems can''t be changed." System: Hehe, it''s not yours. "The day after tomorrow, I have time, Chief, you pick some things and bring them with you when you apany the husband back home." Tang Guo did not stay here for a long time because Jingong came to report and Nan Yunchuan wanted to see her. Thinking of such a person, she decided to meet. I found that the smile that looked at Jing Cheng was put away, his heart grinned, and he stood up. He was going to step out and went to Jing Cheng''s side. Jing Cheng didn''t quite understand. In fact, he did have some ufortable feelings. The queen is really excellent, but she is the queen and cannot be owned by him alone. "Imperial husband." "Your Majesty, if you are busy, you go." Jing Cheng sighed, if the Empress continued to treat him like this, he would really be tempted to like her very much. Tang Guo pulled La Jingcheng''s sleeve. "Huangfu, why are you suddenly unhappy?" "Your Majesty, I ..." "Is it because I''m going to meet Nan Yunchuan?" Jing Cheng was speechless. He didn''t admit that he was bullying. If he admits it, he would be jealous. He didn''t really know what to say for a while. "The emperor doesn''t care, he only cares about you." Tang Guo raised his chin, looked at Jing Cheng''s face, and said seriously, "Huangfu, you will understandter." She loosened Jing Cheng''s sleeves, "Don''t be unhappy, you must have a good sword score. , Howling someone sends you. " After that, Tang Guo left. The moment Jing Cheng was pulled by the empress, her heart was beating fast. At that time, he had an urge to pull her into his arms. In the end he restrained because she was the empress. Thinking of this, Jing Cheng was a little upset. The words that the queen said to him dispelled the difort in his heart. So, the empress was exining to him, why did she go to Nanyunchuan? Not because she cares about Nanyunchuan, but for other reasons? Thinking of this, Jing Cheng was a bit unbelievable, and it really became more and more unclear to the empress'' mind. "Wife, do you want to continue practicing swords?" Everyone in Jingcheng Pce knows Jing Cheng''s habits. As long as he is fine, he will practice his sword. Now that the empress has left, ording to her husband''s temperament, she will definitely be addicted to sword training again. But this time Jing Cheng stopped, "No more practice." Jing Cheng suddenly remembered the scene he had just seen in the garden, and said, "Paint today." The picture in his head was so lingering that he wanted to draw it. The pce people didn''t understand, they still did ording to Jing Cheng. Tang Guo left Beijing''s pce here, and it didn''t take long to see Nanyunchuan waiting at the Imperial Garden. "Your Majesty." Nan Yunchuan saw Tang Guo, and quickly bowed down to salute him. When Tang Guo called, he stood upright, and those peach eyes focused on Tang Guo. He hesitated a moment and asked, "Your Majesty, did you just go to Huang Fu?" "Um." Tang Guoying said, "What''s wrong with Yunchuan looking for a cricket?" Seeing Tang Guo''s mouth smile slightly, Nan Yunchuan felt relieved. "Yunchuan came to thank His Majesty, and thank His Majesty for letting Yunchuan go home to visit rtives." Tang Guo nodded. "How is your father?" "It''s much better, Your Majesty Xie cares." Nan Yunchuan paused and said, "Last time His Majesty liked flower tea, Yunchuan prepared a lot." Chapter 891: Young Queen (24) Chapter 891: Young Queen (24) Chapter 891: The Young Queen (24) "I wonder if Your Majesty is free today?" Tang Guo certainly didn''t answer that there was no time, and followed Nan Yunchuan to his pce. Looking at the scented tea in Nanyunchuan''s flowing clouds, her expression did not change much, only the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted, not as rxed as in Jingcheng Pce. The chief executive who has followed her since she was a child has long discovered that her family is different from the royal husband. I wasn''t sure about it before, but now I know very well that the people who really let His Majesty be in their hearts are afraid of only Huang Fu. After drinking Nanyunchuan''s flower tea, Tang Guo praised a few words and rewarded many things. She said something about caring about her, and as before, she was about to leave. Nan Yunchuan said quickly, "If your Majesty wants to drink scented tea in the future,e to Yunchuan." "Okay." Tang Guo looked back with a smile on his lips. "Yunchuan''s tea art is really good." "By the way, how about you return home once a month?" Nan Yunchuan couldn''t believe it, and looked at Tang Guo in shock. Seeing Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes kept on him, his heart beat for a while. This is ... has he got the heart of the empress soon? Thinking of this, his heartbeat could not be controlled. At that moment, his heart was really beating for this small woman in front of him. But he quickly reacted, and the person he was about to overthrow was the empress in front of him. His purpose is to gain her trust, and of course to gain her true heart, that is the best. As long as the empress''s heart is obtained, it is easy for him to do anything. The Queen allowed him to return home once a month to visit rtives, and he would be able to do many things. He still refused, of course Tang Guo would not let the other side refuse, and eventually Nan Yunchuan responded happily. From this day on, Tang Guo will be invited by Nan Yunchuan almost every day. asionally, Su Qing also showed up. But all the men in the harem knew that Her Majesty''s favorite was Nan Yunchuan. Some time ago, the empress returned home with the emperor''s husband. They thought the empress''s favorite was the emperor''s husband. After going back and forth to the pce, the queen did not go to see the husband often, and she would go to Nanyunchuan for a while every day. They understood that the empress had the most respect for her husband. And for Nan Yunchuan, that''s what I really like. "Continuing this way, the empress will definitely trust you, and it will be much easier for us to act." Su Qing changed the sad eyes ofmon people, and his cold eyes were full of calctions. Walking away, couldn''t help but pat the table, "Yunchuan." "How?" Nan Yunchuan came back to him, he just remembered his recent days with the empress. The queen was really nice to him, and he had some regrets. If the queen was not the queen, she might be able to survive. Su Qing saw Nan Yunchuan''s thoughts at a nce and warned, "Brother Yunchuan, don''t lose your heart. Don''t forget, she is the empress and the empress of the West Saint Kingdom. Today is good to you, tomorrow may be right Another one is good. " "Don''t you want to be good to you alone because you want to stay in the harem forever, so that the man in our West Saint Kingdom will never have a ce to stand up?" "I understand." Nan Yunchuan put away what shouldn''t have been thought before, and Su Qing still urged, "It''s good if you understand. The Empress Chemo''s tenderness towards you will give up our ideal." "Got it." Chapter 892: Young Queen (25) Chapter 892: Young Queen (25) Chapter 892: The Young Queen (25) Tang Guo was in the pce. He heard a conversation between the two men andughed. "This Su Qing, my head is really sober." Tang Guo looked up, "How many people can really stay awake?" The system shuddered in the corner and didn''t dare to interrupt. "However, they do have courage. Women and men think so differently. Most women stand at their angle, and most of them like to please the emperor. Men, however, find ways to overthrow this Women rule the country. " "Actually, we just have different positions. But I''m here and they are doomed to lose." The system took it for granted, and indeed it was a different position, and he could understand that. For their own purposes, these men did not hesitate to sacrifice their hue and put down their dignity to please the women. It was indeed courageous. [The host is big, what do you do next? "There is no idea, the West Saint Kingdom is very stable. As long as I don''t brain-struck, they can''t make a name for themselves. Recently, try hard to be nice to them." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "They will miss their days in the pce." [The two men have nned to meet with Xiao Jin outside the pce every month, and it is estimated that they will also meet with Tang Nuoyue. If the host does not intervene greatly, they will go to please Tang Nuoyue, as in the previous life. In addition, she told Tang Nuoyue that the host had greatly threatened her. "Let them go." Tang Guo doesn''t care what these people want to do next, but he is still curious about Tang Nuoyue''s next reaction. "When theye out of the pce, they will see your imperial husband." It''s been a few days since I saw Jing Cheng, I don''t know how the guy is doing. At this point, Jing Cheng had returned from practicing his sword and looked at the sleeping figure on the wall hanging on the wall with a smile on his face. "Imperial husband, do you want to invite your Majesty toe over?" As the people around Jing Cheng, where do you not know, their emperor husband is in love with His Majesty. But her Majesty hasn''t been here recently, and they are very anxious. Seeing that His Majesty was an adult right away, if Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing, etc. were confused, there would still be their royal husband status in this pce. Jing Cheng nced at the people around him and said, "No need." He had observed it, and His Majesty could not see much more sincerely with those two people. As for how to observe, of course, while people are not paying attention, they secretly use light work to fly to the corners of the rockery and the roof. He had seen with his own eyes, His Majesty did not show a very happy smile at all in front of Nan Yunchuan. It would not be like sleeping in him. Only when he was in front of him would sheugh and not hide her thoughts at all. Therefore, His Majesty cares about him. Jing Cheng''s mouth went up, he didn''t care so much about Tang Guo going to other pces. On the same day, Tang Guo was invited by Nan Yunchuan again, and when she was having a good talk with Nan Yunchuan, she suddenly sighted the position in the corner, opposite Jing Cheng''s eyes. Jing Cheng was seen by her, and she didn''t mean to avoid, of course, she didn''t mean toe out. She smiled at him and didn''t mean to call him out. When Nan Yunchuan found something wrong, Tang Guo''s smile was still put away, and Jing Cheng was not in the same position. "What happened to Your Majesty?" Tang Guo shook his head, "No." Nan Yunchuan was suspicious. He always felt that His Majesty had just seen something. Chapter 893: Young Empress (26) Chapter 893: Young Empress (26) 893 The Young Empress (26) "Her husband, Your Majesty has seen you, why didn''t you go?" Jing Cheng walked quickly to his pce and said in a good mood, "Since you saw it, there is no need to pass." "Return to the pce to practice swords." The pce man was puzzled, and he couldn''t help whispering, Huangfu, if you go on like this, you willpletely lose Her Majesty. Nan Yunchuan obviously felt that Tang Guo was in a better mood. After observing for a while, no other people were seen. He thought it was the Queen who felt very happy with him. "Your Majesty, tomorrow is when Yunchuan will return home once a month." "Oh, so," Tang Guo paused. "Wait a while and ask the chief to take you to pick some ginseng herbs for your father." "Thank Your Majesty." Nan Yunchuan was really grateful. These days, the Queen has really treated him very well. "Your Majesty has anything you want. When Yunchuanes back, bring her Majesty." Tang Guo shook his head, "I have nothing to want." "Then Yunchuan looked at it and bought it. His Majesty should not be disgusted." Tang Guo smiled slightly, "No matter what Yunchuan sends to you, I won''t dislike it." Her eyes fell on Nan Yunchuan''s face, perhaps with a guilty conscience, and Nan Yunchuan didn''t dare to look directly. The hand hidden in the sleeve became a fist. If the queen is not the queen, he may really be tempted by her, and he may be with her for a lifetime. Unfortunately, why is she the empress? No matter how good he is, their positions are different. "Then wait for Yunchuan toe back and make tea for your Majesty." Tang Guo nodded. "Okay, then wait." On the second day, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan returned home together. The men in the pce, except Jing Cheng, gritted their teeth against both of them. These two people not only pleased His Majesty, but also benefited from returning home once a month. They were really deliberate. The man in the pce couldn''t sit still, so he came to Jing Cheng. However, He Jingcheng had expected that the pce door was closed, and they could not see anyone at all. Want to see the Queen, they are not Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, the Queen does not see them at all. And their empress, after returning home in Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, sneaked into Jing Cheng''s pce. At that time, Jing Cheng was practicing sword. Tang Guo still didn''t bother Jing Cheng, just stood on the side and looked at the handsome man dancing sword. In this harem, except for Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, the normal man is probably Jing Cheng. After Jing Cheng practiced his sword, he found that Tang Guo didn''t know when he was here. He hurriedly approached her and was about to salute. "The imperial husband doesn''t need to go outside, so salute is avoided." The arrival of Tang Guo still made Jing Cheng a little happy. "Have your majesty drink tea?" "If it was made by the imperial husband, drink it." Jing Cheng subconsciously said, "Did your Majesty not like the tea brewed by Nan Yunchuan?" After asking, he was a little annoyed. Tang Guo with a smile on his face, "I still like the tea here, and I like it best." "Then I''ll go right away." Jing Cheng held the sword, walked fast, and never walked again. He was afraid that the position of his ears would be seen clearly by the empress. Jing Cheng washed quickly, finally came over with a tea set and started making tea for Tang Guo. During this time, he felt the sight from Tang Guo, almost shaking his hands, and spilled tea. Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand, and looked straight at Jing Cheng. "Why isn''t the Huangfu curious, why should he treat Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing like that?" Chapter 894: Young Empress (27) Chapter 894: Young Empress (27) Chapter 894: The Young Empress (27) "Even they are allowed to return home once a month, but you, the imperial husband, do not have such treatment." "Huangfu, do you feel ufortable?" Jing Cheng replied quickly, "No." The queen had already performed enough, and he was not particrly fond of jealousy. With the empress in front of him, saying these words without concealing, it can be proved that the other party really cared about him. Moreover, everyone didn''t know that the Empressughed particrly well, and took an unprepared nap in his pce. It can be seen that the Empress trusted him. How the queen had to Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing must have her own purpose. "It seems that Huang Fu doesn''t care about uncle, and doesn''t care about one person, so he won''t feel ufortable with these." "No ..." Jing Cheng quickly said that, for fear of being misunderstood, his face was still a little embarrassed. For Tang Guo''s eyes, he lost his voice for a while. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why is that?" Jing Cheng: "..." The queen is so unreasonable. Doesn''t it just show up in front of him, isn''t it different to him? "Your Majesty''s actions are definitely intended by His Majesty. Jing Cheng only understands, and does not care about His Majesty." "So, do you care about Aya?" Tang Guo asked after him. What else can Jing Cheng do, he can only bite his head and nod his head. He had to admit that he did like the Queen. Her Majesty, who was a few years younger than him, had a well-dressed queen, and the original Empress was in front of him. "That''s very happy." Tang Guo raised his tea cup and took a sip of scented tea. "It really is Huang''s husband''s scented tea, which is my favorite." System: That''s because of Huang Fu. There was also a smile on Jing Cheng''s mouth. The empress was straight in front of him. How could he not like it? "Actually, I didn''t think too much about Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing," Tang Guo said with a light tone, "but they always have various ways to appear in front of him, clearly not in their eyes. s, I want to make an affectionate look, I am just curious about what they are going to do. " Jing Cheng was startled, was the empress telling him? "Iter discovered that they particrly like going out of the house. I thought, let them go out and see what they want to do." Jing Cheng''s heart beat and asked, "Did you see that?" "Not yet, you should be able to see it soon." Jing Cheng took a deep breath, "Your Majesty needs Jing Cheng to do something?" "You don''t need to do anything," Tang Guo smiled. "You just need to stay in the pce. If you want to go out to y, wait for me to take you with you." Jing Cheng: Your Majesty, isn''t it too straightforward to make him a little ttered. "I want to take a nap." Before Jing Cheng had time to respond, Tang Guoy directly on his body. He was at a loss looking at the little girl clinging to his arms, his heart beating. He didn''t n to push her away, fearing that the posture was ufortable, and helped move it. Although he held the queen, he thought about it many times in his mind. When he really contacted her, he was still very different. Looking at her eyes closed tightly, Jing Chengughed silently and put her hands on her. The queen had treated him like this, and of course he would not let her down. Tang Guo did not go to sleep, but observed Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. See you tomorrow and good night I''m sick again these days, emmm, so I can''t write much. Chapter 895: Young Empress (28) Chapter 895: Young Empress (28) 895 The Young Empress (28) The two of them really met with Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue knew that the two woulde to her, and deliberately did not take Xiao Jin and went out to y alone. When Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan saw Tang Nuoyue, they created an opportunity, and the three met by chance. The two talked about her praise and appreciation of Tang Nuoyue. Tang Nuoyue also showed no difference from previous lives, and the two soon became familiar with Tang Nuoyue. Later, Xiao Jin still knew the two''s ns, but he didn''t mind the two approaching Tang Nuoyue. Each time they came out, the ce where the three met was in Tang Nuoyue''s house. They have always been looking for opportunities to counteract Tang Nuoyue''s husband''s single and husband''s servant Yin Qiu. But every time, because Tang Nuoyue will have something beyond their control. For example, as soon as the single and Yin Qiu appeared, they would always look at them with disgusting eyes. They didn''t mind, they just hoped that they would have more strength to coax Tang Nuoyue together. However, every time the two men made disgusting expressions, they were hit by Tang Nuoyue. "Why, my king sees that neither of them is allowed?" Tang Nuoyue frowned. "Wang Fu, why don''t you allow this king to like other people?" "So jealous, why is he worthy of being the king''s husband?" Shange''s iparable grievances even more hated Xiao Xiao and the three. He became the prince of Tang Nuoyue very early, so he did not know that Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan were in the pce. I thought that these two people wanted to climb up to riches and scorn and hate. The two were met by Tang Nuoyue outside. There was a transcendent Xiao Jin. Their status was already at stake, and two equally outstanding men had to guard them. "Just the husband, Yin Qiu, you little servant, dare to control the king?" Yin Qiu''s face was pale, her lips were pressed tightly, and she knelt down. "It''s Yin Qiu''s fault, and I also ask Wang Ye to forgive me." Tang Nuoyue looked at Yin Qiu who was so low and low, and couldn''t help thinking of the night she was dying. She had such a high toe and gave her a kick. Yes, even if she dies, these men will humiliate her once. "It''s good to know your guilt. You have to remember your identity. You are only a husband-inw to the king. Even the husband can''t control the king." Tang Nuoyue sneered, "Who does the king like It s not your turn to intervene. If next time I see you disrespecting Yunchuan and Su Qing, the king s pce this month will not be able to tolerate you. These words really scared Yin Qiu. He used to be sent to Moon Pce as a gift, and once Moon King did not want him, his end was miserable. "Master, Yin Qiu will never dare." What the single song wanted to say, suddenly remembered the whip that once was, even if Wang Ye was a fool at that time, they were not bully. Look at Yin Qiu, who is about to slump on the ground. He shut up quickly and stopped talking. Single song and Yin Qiu retreated, Tang Nuoyue quickly revealed his young daughter. At present, she and Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan are both innocent, just getting along as friends. So she had to exin to the two, "Su Qing, Yunchuan, don''t get me wrong, they are too irrational." "My king also has to make two friends. My king doubts whether you said that the queen really hurts the queen. These two are likely to be the queen''s people." Chapter 896: Young Queen (29) Chapter 896: Young Queen (29) Chapter 896: The Young Empress (29) At this point, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan looked at each other, even Xiao Jin felt a headache. Sometimes calcting a fool is not that easy. Who knows what this fool''s brain circuit looks like. Now they want to win over Yin Qiu and Shange, because they have just told Tang Nuoyue that the empress is likely to harm her. Tang Nuoyue now suspects that Yin Qiu and Shange are the empress. Without evidence of their innocence, their involvement with the two will only make Tang Nuoyue misunderstand. Think of headaches. This time they went out of the pce to make Tang Nuoyue suspect that the queen would harm her. Of course, in order for theter things to go smoothly, let Tang Nuoyue believe in them wholeheartedly, and they will arrange a lot of things so that Tang Nuoyue only believes in them. But forget it today. Several people looked at each other, and finally Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan said goodbye to Tang Nuoyue and left. Both Tang Guo and the system watched this scene, one person and one system silent for a while, or Tang Guo asked, "Tunzi, do you think this scene has been seen?" [The host said so much, I also feel very simr. "Did you remember?" [Remembered, the host is big, isn''t this the Wang Yewen we saw in our early years? It is the kind of scum that is very scum, but this time it is a queen. Tang Guo nodded, she also remembered. This Tang Nuoyue seems to want to take the line of Lord Jade. The two did not continue to talk because they saw Tang Nuoyue went to the song room. [The host is big, what is this Moon King going to do? Tang Guo also shook his head. At first she thought that Tang Nuoyue was resentful and nned to get revenge. However,ter Tang Nuoyue was able to live with these men in peace, not only to live in peace, but also to refuse to be ambiguous with them. Married Xiao Jin, and also shared the same room with Xiao Jin, there does not seem to be any dissatisfaction. Just like a realdy who respects the country and spoils her husband and wife. With the appearance of Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan, Tang Nuo Yueming knew the purpose and did not refuse, even following the original script. She was curious what exactly Tang Nuoyue was going to do. Now Tang Nuoyue actually came to Shange''s room after others left, which is really interesting. "Wang Fu, you have been wronged today." Shange was really sad. His life was bad. Long ago, he had to marry the silly prince of Xi Shengguo, which was ridiculed by many people. In recent days, it has really been very grievous. But what can he do? Tang Nuoyue was the prince of Xi Shengguo, and he could not resist. "What is Wang Ye saying? The previous Wang Ye training was correct, because the single song should not appear outside, disturbing Wang Yaxing." Tang Nuoyue sighed, walked to the side of Song, pulled his sleeves, "Wang Fu." The song is a bit scary. What does Wang Yee do? Tang Nuoyue was aggrieved, "My king didn''t want to treat you like that. My king did this, it was ast resort." Single song was suspicious, but wanted to hear Tang Nuoyue exin. "My King suspects that they are approaching My King for no other purpose." The song was startled, "Why does Wang think so?" Tang Nuoyue quickly took a song and sat down, telling her and Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan what happened. Single song is actually a very clever man. When I heard Tang Nuoyue''s description, I felt that this incident was a bit idental. Chapter 897: Young Empress (30) Chapter 897: Young Empress (30) 897 The Young Empress (30) "They also told the king that the queen would kill the king. The king now does not know who is going to kill the king." "So, before Grandpa?" Tang Nuoyue calmly said, "My king just acted for them, and made them think that my king didn''t believe anyone, and his rtionship with you was poor, and in the end he could only trust them." Shan Ge moved in his heart, "The lord thinks, what''s the matter, will they be the empress?" "If it was really the Empress, would Wang Fu think it would be so obvious?" Single song was right, if it was really the empress, how could it be so easily discovered by Wang Ye. "I suspect that they havee to instigate the rtionship between the King and the Empress, and there is a big conspiracy." Tang Nuoyue whispered, "I suspect another thing." "What''s the matter?" Dange thought, maybe Tang Nuoyue wasn''t that stupid. Tang Nuoyue said this to Shange because Shange is the least reactionary of these men. The growth environment of a single song is destined to be a calm person. As long as the other party is given sufficient assurance, the other party will definitely choose the side that is best for him. At first, it was because the men had mastered her and the Queen was counted, so she had to get on the ship. "Xiao Jin, I suspect he has no purpose." This time, the single song was really shocked, and said subconsciously, "Isn''t he like him?" "Ben Wang likes him." Tang Nuoyue looked very pained. "But Wang always felt that his heart was not here, so he had to doubt that he was once the sixth prince of Qi State. The men there were very honorable. My King believes that he may not be willing to be part of his Queen''s Yard. " "The Lord is so good to him, what else does he want?" Shange said, faintly about Tang Nuoyue''s injustice. Tang Nuoyue smiled in her heart. If the single song only listens to her in the future, she can make the single song glorious forever. The premise is that you are not allowed to betray her this time. "He is better than me. He is afraid that he prefers to return to Qi Kingdom to be emperor." Tang Nuoyue''s loneliness, if it was a previous life, she would not bother to act. She has been killed once and has learned these. Sometimes, true heart doesn''t have to be true. Some false feelings, good words, maybe they can get greater gains. She didn''t know how to describe such a thing, only she knew that only in this way would she be able to livefortably andfortably without being counted dead. "So Wang Fu, can you understand the King?" Tang Nuoyue held Shange''s hand and touched each other''s face, as well as a very shallow scar. "It was the king who was silly and identally hurt him You, today, because the King had to act and talk seriously. " "Master, are you?" "My king just wants to tell you that you will always be my king''s husband, and my king is now in a dangerous situation. If you are willing to stay with your king, you will always be your husband. If you do nt want to, your king can Secretly sending you out, letting you live a free life. " This is the first time that Shange has been treated like this with heart and soul, and his heart is a little moved. Thinking of his own situation, "Single songs have no free life. If they are willing, they can always stand by him." He also wanted to Much more, maybe a gamble? A bet is Ronghua rich, Wang''s favor. Lost, the big deal is the same as before. Chapter 898: Young Empress (31) Chapter 898: Young Empress (31) Chapter 898: The Young Empress (31) Tang Guo watched everything of Tang Nuoyue and was amazed. [The host is big, see it, Tang Nuoyue is more open than you. It''s like being able to bend and stretch, people talk about ghosts, how good, how to say, that single song has been coaxed by her. It is estimated that he can''t listen to anyone. [The host is big, learn it. The system can''t help but be blind. [Early treat your family husband earlier, you are too reasonable. Tang Guo almost didn''t spit out. She thought that the system was asking her to learn from Tang Nuoyue''s tricks. She didn''t expect the system to bepletely crooked, but she wanted her to push the husband down. "Tunzi, you''re broken." [The host is big, I''m telling the truth. Look at Tang Nuoyue, Xiao Jin has be her person, and now Single Song is willing to be her person. I guess that Yin Qiu will bow down before long. As for Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, in order to achieve their goals, they will definitely mingle with Tang Nuoyue. However, now that Tang Nuoyue wants to hold the host''s big thigh, he will definitely not contaminate the two, but it is a little less fun. Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed. "Then I will give them a chance. These two men are not rare. Tang Nuoyue likes to y so much, as she wishes." A joy in the system, it seems that the host is greatly determined. [That host is big, when are you going to give your royal husband to that? Tang Guo really wanted to block this system. When was it so bad? "I will see you in the future, I will pay attention to you, Tongzi." After that, Tang Guo opened his eyes and stopped talking to the system. The system regretted a bit, was he so proud? "Sir, wake up?" Although Jing Cheng was reading, he always noticed Tang Guo''s. Allow her to lean on him, for which he hasn''t moved for half an hour. For the people who practice martial arts, they don''t feel anything, but they still feel a little tired after keeping a movement for a long time. Jing Cheng lifted her up, Tang Guo found that she was covered with a nket, which showed that Jing Cheng was also a careful person who was afraid of cooling her. "This is a good sleep." Tang Guo stood up with a smile, watching Jing Cheng stretch his arms, holding his arms with both hands, and asked with a smile, "Is it numb?" Jing Cheng wanted to say no, but the other person''s eyes were too sharp, he had to answer, "It''s a bit numb." "The husband is really a fool." Jing Cheng justughed, but there was nothing he could do. Who told him to please Her Majesty? Can''t bear to beat her and wake her up. Normally she must sleep uneasily, and managed to sleep so well, how could he bear to wake her up. "I like Huang Fu here very much." Tang Guo helped Jing Cheng hold his arms. Jing Cheng was a little surprised from the beginning, but now he is used to it. This should be the empress likes his performance. "Your Majesty wille often," he said smoothly. Tang Guo fluttered andughed, "Of course I have toe often. I sleep very well here." System: Fart! The host slept particrly well wherever he went, and he never saw that she couldn''t sleep. This coquettish man is really a set, not the same, it all falls on this guy. The next day, Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan returned to the pce. They are like before. Nan Yunchuan oftenes to Tang Guo to express himself. Chapter 899: Young Empress (32) Chapter 899: Young Empress (32) Chapter 899: The Young Queen (32) Su Qing, however, revealed his talents inadvertently and was appreciated by Tang Guo. For a time, the limelight of the two had overshadowed the imperial husband. Vaguely, there were many news that the imperial husband fell out of favor in the harem. They were all waiting for the imperial husband to sit still. Fighting with these two, in fact, most of the men in the harem hope that the husband can fight with these two men, and then they will be able to sit back and reap the profits. Unfortunately, Jing Cheng was not as good as they wished, and he stayed behind closed doors all day. It is said that he practiced martial arts in the pce every day. For this reason, I don''t know how many husbands scolded, "Bai blind the position of the imperial husband." "Why do you like sword training so much? Tang Guo was invited to the pavilion of the Royal Garden every day, while ying Su Qing''s harp, ying against Nan Yunchuan. When the two were facing each other, Tang Guo often raised his head and smiled in a certain direction. Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan would hardly notice it. asionally, they thought that Tang Guo was smiling at them. However, Tang Guo looked at the roof opposite the pavilion. The imperial husband who was supposed to practice swords in the pce was squatting at a corner of the roof, exposing a pair of eyes and staring at her. When she saw it for the first time, she would definitely smile at him. Jing Cheng was also very depressed. He just secretly looked at what they did, but every time he was found by Her Majesty, Her Majesty would smile at him, without any me. Those eyes were full of likes and pampering, making the ears hot. Can this empress dislike you? "Your Majesty, you lost." Nan Yunchuan reminded. Tang Guo came back to God and found that she lost. System: The host is big, the beauty is wrong, have you heard of it? "I lost." Tang Guo and the chief executive around him said, "Go and get Baiyu chess, Yunchuan is the most suitable for it." Nan Yunchuan was frightened, but this white jade chess was his beloved one, and he gave it anyway. "Your Majesty, wouldn''t that be wrong?" "There is nothing wrong with it, Yunchuan deserves it." Nan Yunchuan was still a little excited, especially when Tang Guo looked at him indulgently, his heart beat fast. The queen is getting better and better at him. Basically what he needs, she asks. If it wasn''t ... maybe he would be really moved by it, maybe he would give up what he wanted to do. "Yunchuan is silly to be happy." Su Qing sounded coldly, let Nan Yunchuane back, thank you for your salute. Fortunately, there was a reminder from Su Qing, otherwise he was afraid of falling into the empress''s tenderness. Tang Guo nced at Su Qing and said, "Some time ago, I got a guqin and gave it to the luthier. I''ll take it to Su Qingter." Su Qing was also stunned, "His Majesty, Guqin is precious, and Su Qing cannot match." "I said that if you deserve it, you deserve it. When the piano was tuned, I heard that sound sounded like a clear spring, and I thought of Su Qing in my head, thinking it was good for you." "Well, that''s how things are decided. He has things to deal with." Withplex mood, the two watched Tang Guo leave. They thought Tang Guo was going back to handle government affairs, but they didn''t know she went to the imperial husband''s pce secretly. Jing Cheng was already waiting for her in the seat and looked at her and said, "Your Majesty is so generous, both Guqin and Baiyu chess have been given away." He knew she had no idea about those two, but he couldn''t help but risk Acid water, especially want to carry His Majesty in his arms. "Yi is very generous," Tang Guo said in front of Jing Cheng. "There is still a treasure. How can I give it to you without sending it?" "What is it?" Jing Cheng was curious, was it another sword? Tang Guo looked at him and knew what he was thinking, leaning in his ear and whispering, "Well." what? Jing Cheng''s eyes widened a little bit, Your Majesty what does this mean? see you tomorrow Chapter 900: Young Empress (33) Chapter 900: Young Empress (33) Chapter 900 The Young Queen (33) To be honest, Jing Cheng''s mind is a little messy now. It had long been known that the empress had no seriousness in front of him and had a different side. The queen in front of others has only a few expressions. With a serious face, she can''t guess the other''s mind. The queen in front of him had clear and translucent eyes, and the one who had written her favorite was him. Every time he was looked at by those eyes, his heart was fiery. I never expected that the other party would say such a straightforward word. So, how should he take this sentence? How to say it will not appear too eager, and can maintain their own manner, and will not make the empress think he is not enthusiastic enough. "Imperial husband, what are you holding back, don''t you like such treasures?" "No, no, I like it." Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, Jing Cheng was anxious, and did not hesitate to say what he felt. After speaking, his ears became hot, and when he saw Tang Guo''s gaze, he sighed in his heart, and the empress teased him again. However, looking at her happy, he was also very happy. He looked directly at Tang Guo''s eyes and said again, "I like it very much." "If Her Majesty would give it to me, I would cherish her with my life." If he had such an empresspanion for the rest of his life, he could forget about going to the battlefield, and it was good to apany the empress in the pce. "Your Majesty, do you suspect that there is something wrong with Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, what do I need to do?" Tang Guo ate a piece of pastry and said, "You don''t need to do anything, you can be a good husband. It''s not a big deal, I won''t deal with it." "But I want to know." In the face of Jing Cheng with a serious face, Tang Guoughed. "Okay, I''ll tell you," she leaned close to Jing Cheng and whispered, "They want my life." "What?" Jing Cheng stood up suddenly, his face was not serious, and there was still a little anger. "How dare they?" If it weren''t for the imperial pce, he would like to draw his sword and hack the two. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "How dare they not only want to die, but also to overthrow the rule of the Western Holy State, re-establish the patriarchal rule, and restore the male status." She didn''t ask Jing Cheng what she thought of these, she just stated what those people wanted to do. Ask Jing Cheng this question, isn''t that embarrassing him? As a man, there are almost no men who don''t want to improve their status, even if they are rich now and have a good life. If the status can be improved without risk, who is not willing? On the contrary, even in countries where women''s status is low, even those women who have been oppressed and numb, no one is unwilling to improve their status without any risk. She is not ready to improve the status of a man in the West Saint Kingdom. At least during her reign, she didn''t want to do much. The West Saint Kingdom can have today, which is the result of the hard work of the past Queens of the West Saint Kingdom. Not to mention the question of whether she wants to change or not, and want to really return to equal status, it is not just a matter of time. Once the ss is changed, the West Holy State will definitely be chaotic. She will not stay here for a long time, and the original owner has a life span of several years. Plus she can extend it for another 20 years and change anything. She also has no interest in changing, and existence must be justified. Without her here in the future, the Holy West may continue to rule or may be overthrown by someone. Chapter 901: Young Empress (34) Chapter 901: Young Empress (34) Chapter 901: The Young Queen (34) It is of course possible to develop into a country where men and women are equal. All of these require a certain time. At this time, it is not a troubled time. She is not so boring. She also does not want to be a bright monk and establish a great cause of achievement. The turmoil in a country will be a life of no one, and how many great achievements will be built on the suffering of ordinary people and the deaths of millions of people. Those who died in the great cause of heroism, why can''t they match her like a cannon fodder? She is here to travel, fall in love, and take revenge by the way. System: There is a sigh here, the host really really wants to understand. He likes that the host is big, yeah, every world is considered a tour. Falling in love and scumming, it''s been a lifetime, sofortable. "The husband doesn''t have to think too much, they can''t move." Tang Guoforted Jing Cheng, "For them, I already have ns." "Your Majesty is not going to kill them?" Jing Cheng was surprised, and ording to His Majesty''s words, he could guess that the two were not going to kill them. "I''m also curious about how they want to harm You and overthrow them." Tang Guo smiled lightly. . " "If they get lost, Your Majesty will re-ept them?" Tang Guo found Jing Cheng''s point of concern and shook his head. "No, I can''t tolerate betrayal, no matter if they end up on the cliff or get lost, it is impossible to return to the past." Jing Cheng''s heart is loose, that''s good. "Your Majesty understands well. People who have betrayed you must never reuse it. Such people, with little attention, it is normal for the second time to betray." Of course, when he said this, he was very pregnant. Great selfishness. If His Majesty epted the two, he would have no way to own her. That''s right, that''s what he thinks now, just want to have her alone. When this possessiveness breeds, he is startled by himself. But as he got along with the empress, he felt more and more strong, and now he no longer wants to control it. He held Tang Guo''s hand on the table. "If your majesty has anything to embarrass, let me do it." "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, "Jing Cheng showed himself so hard, I''m not polite." After being named by the empress, Jing Cheng only felt that her heart was hot, and subconsciously held her hand and kissed the back of her hand. After the kiss, he felt that this action was a bit unusual. But intuition told him that the empress would not be angry and happy. Sure enough, when he looked up, he saw the empress''s smiling face. At that time, I was thinking, if I could kiss my cheek, I would be fine. "I''ll do something next, Jing Cheng never minds it." Tang Guo shook Jing Cheng''s hand, "I''ll be nice to them, I want to see the results." Jing Cheng looked at her like this, and she felt some pain in her heart. She is the Queen of the High, but how many people are true to her? "I know." He replied, wantingfort, but didn''t know what to say, only said, "I hope they can understand the goodness of His Majesty, and don''t do things that regret themselves." Even if the queen could not spoil those men in the harem, the queen was always fair to others. Over the years, no one has been wronged. After speaking with Jing Cheng here that day, Tang Guo did not cover up her attention to Nan Yunchuan. Chapter 902: Young Empress (35) Chapter 902: Young Empress (35) Chapter 902: The Young Queen (35) Even Su Qing has to be behind. The entire harem knows that the empress''s favorite husband-inw is Nan Yunchuan and Nan Gongzi. In second ce are Su Qing and Su Gongzi. That world-renowned imperial husband could only be ranked third. [The host isrge. Several of your husbands and wives have had trouble finding Nanyunchuan before, but they have been countered by Nanyunchuan. Nan Yunchuan is instigating them, letting them send a message to their family, and they want toe together. Under the surveince of the system, it can be said that no one can escape Tang Guo''s eyes. The favor of Nan Yunchuan will surely make many people obstruct. If it is an ordinary man, it will definitely fight with each other, and it will even shine. But Nan Yunchuan is different, and his purpose is different. With such people, he and Su Qing were assured that they would draw them to their own camp. [The host is big, what do you do? "Repeat what happened yesterday." Under the repetition of the system, Tang Guo understood the reason. It was just that Li Shijun was not used to being favored by Nan Yunchuan, relying on his own family background, and wanted to give Nan Yunchuan a power. I did not expect that after the confrontation, I did not bargain for it. I thought Nan Yunchuan would not let him go. He did not expect that in the end Nan Yunchuan had such an idea. In fact, the people selected by Nan Yunchuan are very easy to be countered. These people are men who were oppressed by women when they were young. They were particrly impressed by the humiliation before they were moved by Nan Yunchuan. It can be said that before he entered the pce, he basically understood the people in the pce. They first wanted to get rid of the imperial husband Jing Cheng, and the Jing family, also because the Jing family''s men basically grew up normally in the Western Holy State and were rarely oppressed. At Jingjia, the men''s life is also very good. Therefore, it is impossible to attract the Jing family. Without amon purpose, the Jing family is a royalist and can only be removed. This Li Shijun is different. His father is the main room, but because he is a man, he was full of jokes, and finally became the queen''s husband. The talents in the family did not dare to jokes and bullied him. Now Nan Yunchuan said that the previous grievances all surfaced all of a sudden, and naturally he would board the thief ship in Nan Yunchuan. After reading this, Tang Guo was silent for a moment, and shouted, "Manager." "Your Majesty, what do youmand?" "Order Li Shijun into the cold pce." The chief executive was shocked. She had no idea what her Majesty was doing now. Thanks to her, she had been with her Majesty since she was a child. Sure enough, the mind of the emperor cannot be guessed by ordinary people. "Li Shijun openly offended Yunchuan, and I was displeased." Tang Guo smiled lightly, and there was a bleakness behind the general manager. He always felt that it was not the same thing, but everything was up to the empress. "Wait." The chief executive returned quickly, watching Tang Guoe to the Dragon case, took out a piece of silk cloth, and wrote a few words, "Give this secret to Master Li, he wouldn''t care how Li Shijun would enter the cold pce." "Yes, Your Majesty." The system looked at those words on the silk cloth, and wrote a very straightforward sentence, "Master Li, I don''t even know that Li Shijun has the idea of overthrowing the rule of the Western Holy Kingdom woman?" The system froze for a moment. Master Li is a woman, and especially enjoys the feeling that women have supreme power. To know Li Shijun''s approach, it is estimated that he hated him with a p. Chapter 903: Young Queen (36) Chapter 903: Young Queen (36) 903 The Young Empress (36) Tang Guo broke Li Shijun into the cold pce, using the excuse to offend Nan Yunchuan. No one in the harem had expected the empress to do so, and Nan Yunchuan himself did not expect it. Because of the previous silk cloth, Master Li did not take a ssh. "How could this be?" Nan Yunchuan''s mind was still a little bit haggard. Fortunately, it took him half a day to talk to Li Shijun. As a result, the next day, His Majesty offended Li Shijun because he offended him and put him into the cold room. Su Qing frowned and didn''t think of a reason. They have no doubt of their purpose being exposed. If it was really revealed, Tang Guo, the empress, would definitely not tolerate their existence. At that time, not only Li Shujun, but also them, were beaten into the Cold Pce. So, not their purpose is exposed. The only thing that can be is that the empress really attached great importance to Nan Yunchuan. Both Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing only thought of this. Su Qing felt very tricky. Nan Yunchuan wasplicated in heart and had a bit of sourness. He counted the queen here, and might kill her in the future. She offended him because of a husband''s help. People''s hearts are all fleshy, and it is false to say that they are not touched. In the end, he still sighed, and could only say that he had a different position and did not agree. To me, me him for wanting to overthrow the queen''s rule. She happens to be the queen of this generation, and they are destined to be only enemies. "Yunchuan, be more awake. Even if she beats Li Shijun into the Cold Pce for you, because she cares about you, but don''t forget, she is the queen. If you care about you today, you can be into the Cold Pce tomorrow. Only we It is best to stand in the highest position of power and control your own destiny. Don''t be touched by some tenderness. " Nan Yunchuan nodded, "I know, I haven''t thought about giving up our ideals. Since we took the first step, haven''t we got nowhere to retreat?" Su Qing''s face eased a bit. "Recently you don''t have to go to the Queen recently. It''s good to get her trust and affection. I''m afraid it will cause other people''s hostility." "I see." Nan Yunchuan also nned to see her less recently. See you every day. Every day, I will face the empress''s focused eyes, and the voice is all for him, and he can''t bear it anymore. Su Qing looked at Nan Yunchuan and sighed, "Otherwise, let''s call it sick, wake up and let mee recently." "Okay." Nan Yunchuan didn''t hesitate to agree. If he continued, he didn''t know if he would be distracted by the queen''s goodness and could not bear it. It''s a good idea to call a disease. Su Qing narrowed his eyes. "I have a good n. You call the disease and let people diagnose infectious symptoms. It is best to be isted and treated so that you have the opportunity to go out of the pce and go to Tang Nuoyue." Nan Yunchuan thought of Tang Nuoyue''s idiot''s face, and he was somewhat unwilling. But for their ultimate goal, they agreed. Here, Tang Guo didn''t know what he heard when they heard their ns. "I''m a little strange." "What''s strange, Your Majesty?" Jing Cheng asked unknown. Tang Guo supported his chin and dropped a son before saying, "No matter how good I treat them, they will choose to betray me. Obviously knowing the cost of betraying me, they have to do it. When my heart moves, I still choose this way Say, will they regret it? " can you? Nan Yunchuan and Su Qing, will the two of them regret the choices they have made today? Chapter 904: Young Empress (37) Chapter 904: Young Empress (37) Chapter 904: The Young Empress (37) "Yes." Jing Cheng said. After he got off the ground, he took Tang Guo''s hand. "They will one day think of His Majesty and know what they have missed." "Jing Cheng, you said that if they knew what they would lose in the future, would they still choose this way?" This question touches Jing Cheng. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this anymore, because I won''t choose the wrong one. My Majesty, My Majesty, and My Majesty, I can see that His Majesty treats me well, and I want to be with His Majesty." "Just you can talk." Tang Guo felt better, "Forget it, regardless of them, give them a chance not to, then don''t me them." Everyone, she gave a chance. It''s not that they can''t be undone, but they don''t want to, and she will not relent to those who threaten her. Within two days, Nan Yunchuan said he was ill. I do nt know what they did, but they were really diagnosed as an infectious disease by the Physician and needed to be treated in istion. In order not to endanger the health of the Royal Pce and the Queen, the Physician suggested that they should be sent out of the Pce for treatment. Tang Guo didn''t agree at the beginning, of course she did it on purpose, so he had to hesitate. In the end, it was Manchu Dynasty''s request that she agreed. Everyone knows how much the Empress cares about Nanyunchuan. For him, he almost put himself in danger. In this way, Nan Yunchuan was sent out of the pce to heal. As for when to recover, Taiyi did not give a letter of approval. Tang Guo these days, of course, still have to pretend to be unhappy, depressed, and asionally go to the Royal Garden. Inevitably, Su Qing''s piano sound can help her feel bored. Seeing the silent empress in front of her, Su Qingughed at him asionally, look, Nan Yunchuan, this is the empress. Even if you leave, there are tens of millions of people who can take your ce. When you die, the empress may only be sad for a little while, not because of you. So, what''s the use of petting. Or power is most important. "Su Qing''s piano is very good." Su Qing answered, "Your Majesty likes it." "However, Su Qing''s hand seems to be injured, so don''t y it anymore." Only then did Su Qing find out, because he wanted to go and didn''t notice that his hand was cut. "Go and call the doctor." "Small wounds, Your Majesty, you don''t need to bother too much." "That''s not okay." Tang Guo insisted on asking for a doctor, and frowned. "If Su Qing is the same as Yunchuan, he will be very sad about any illness." Su Qing froze. Didn''t the empress forget Nanyunchuan? "It used to be that you and Yunchuan were familiar with each other, and I was only able toe to you, only to have a faint sense of Yunchuan''s existence. I don''t know how he is now." When Su Qing saw the empress in her memory, she felt a little ufortable. He knew that this feeling was not good, but it was even worse when the empress was used as a substitute for Nan Yunchuan. He and Nan Yunchuan are on a par with each other and never thought about it. The empress listened to the piano for half a month here because of Nan Yunchuan. Tang Guo felt Su Qing''s thoughts, andughed inwardly, she knew the thoughts of these men best. "Su Qing, you have to care about your body and don''t let me worry." If you are so concerned, it will be different in Su Qing''s ear. Empress, obviously afraid that he is the same as Nan Yunchuan. If he was sick, she would have nowhere to miss Nan Yunchuan. see you tomorrow Chapter 905: Young Empress (38) Chapter 905: Young Empress (38) 905 The Young Empress (38) "Your Majesty cares about Su Qing like this because of Yunchuan?" At this time, Su Qing finally determined that when the empress did look at him, she looked at another person through him. He shouldn''t care who the Empress likes, but the feeling of being used as a substitute made him particrly ufortable. After blurtly asking this sentence, he felt a little regretful. In the face of the empress, asking such stupid questions is really inappropriate. In case the queen is angry, the previous efforts are wasted. "His Majesty forgive sins, Su Qing should not ask about them." Tang Guo came back, "Do you think He is looking at Yunchuan through you?" "Isn''t it?" Su Qing asked subconsciously again. Tang Guo shook his head. "Here, it is easy for you to think of Yunchuan, but I have distinguished the two of you very clearly. Your temperaments are also different. Yunchuan is active, lively,ughs and talks Some funny things, pleased with your heart. With him, I feel very happy all day long, no matter how much trouble, hear his voice will dissipate. " She didn''t actually lie, this is how the original owner used to feel about Nan Yunchuan. At the age of ten, she became the empress, and every day she cheated on the court. Even if her mind matures, she will be a young girl with no adulthood. After years of tension, why did a person like Nan Yunchuan suddenly appear to please her? She likes Nan Yunchuan very much. It is not a love between men and women, but Nan Yunchuan always has a way to make her feel good. The depression encountered in the chapel will dissipate after facing Nan Yunchuan. It''s also because of Nan Yunchuan, she asionallyughed, although shallow. Even if she can''t reveal too many thoughts with Nan Yunchuan, she likes to stay with him. In the original owner''s memory, there is a sentence describing her impression of Nan Yunchuan, a pair of bright eyes, azyughter, listening rxed andfortable. Su Qing was stunned by Tang Guo''s words. In the mind of the queen, was Nanyunchuan''s image like this? He was a little curious, and in the heart of the empress, what impression he had left her. "And Su Qing, you will always feel immersed in your own world. You and Yunchuan are different. He brings youughter and you bring peace to you. Listen to your piano , Will make you feel very quiet, but also a rare quiet. " This is also the feeling of the original owner she copied. She is not good for these two people for no reason. Maybe they are too hard, or the empress is really too tired. The sudden appearance of two different people would certainly impress her. In front of them, it will inevitably cken. "I have to face all kinds of problems every day, even if I am an empress, sitting in a high court, and everyone bows down. But not everyone is convinced by him. In this western sacred country, whether it is men or women , They all stared at him. " "Many men hope that the West Holy State will be overthrown and end the rule of women and men. And many women hope that one day they will rece He and stand in He and rule the West Holy State." When Tang Guo said this sentence, Su Qing was heart-beating. Fortunately, he was relieved when he heard the following words. He has regretted why he should care about this issue. "It was Su Qing''s fault that reminded Her Majesty of these troublesome things, otherwise, Su Qing yed a song for Her Majesty." Su Qing said quickly, trying to change the subject. Chapter 906: Young Empress (39) Chapter 906: Young Empress (39) Chapter 906: The Young Empress (39) "No, I''m still busy." Tang Guo refused, and it was time for dinner, and she was going to apany her husband to dinner. "I wille back tomorrow." When Tang Guo was about to turn around, he remembered something again. "Yes, next time I leave the pce, Su Qing will help you to see how Yunchuan is. Your rtionship is the best in the pce. You should Will you see him? " Su Qing''s mind wasplex, and she calmly replied, "Yes, Su Qing will go. After visiting Yunchuan, Su Qing will return to his Majesty to report his illness immediately." "His Majesty and peace of mind, Yunchuan will be fine." "That''s good." Su Qing watched her queen''s hurried back, and her heart was full of lingeringplex feelings. He nced at the cherished Guqin, and looked at everything at hand, which was not given to her by Her Majesty. Unconsciously, the items the Empress gave him, and upied his pce. He shook his head and put away hisplex eyes. Perhaps when Yunchuan came back, he would be "ill" for a while. Anyone who is treated like this by the queen will gradually lose heart, that is, he has no confidence, and will always be as impassioned as a stone heart. Even now, he has shaken, hasn''t he? [Host, Su Qing has also shaken. "He''s shaken, but he still won''t change his mind. He just thinks it''s human, and he will find a way to ovee this problem." "Su Qing, more sane than Nan Yunchuan, he always knew what he wanted. He did seed in the past." "The point of his sess is that his heart is hard enough. For the purpose, it can be said to be upromising." "It should be said that this group of men have amon characteristic, hard-hearted, and in order to achieve their goals, they can sacrifice dignity and hue." I have to say that such people can easily achieve great things. Unless an outsider like her appears, she must be countless times stronger than them to be easily counted. She stood on everything that was familiar with the plot, and through countless experiences, she was able not to be afraid or to worry about what these people did. Without her, there is only one reborn Tang Nuoyue, who may not be the opponent of the other party, or he may repeat the same mistakes. Tang Guo raised his lips, first returned to his own pce, then secretly went to Jing Cheng''s pce. The general manager has long been ustomed to the queen''s style, and did not care at all. He did not follow her, but kept outside the queen''s pce, pretending that she was inside. "Where is Su Qing again?" Jing Cheng and Tang Guo became more and more familiar. Having been together for a long time, when he was alone, he subconsciously did not regard her as the supreme queen. It''s like two close people get along and get reallyfortable. "Your Majesty, how long will it take?" Jing Cheng asked. Tang Guo smiled, "Can''t you wait?" "I just hope that Your Majesty will be easier and not to worry about someone who doesn''t know how to do it." "No worries, just be a pleasure." "It''sing." Tang Guo gave Jing Cheng a pinch. "It will be over soon. I will dismiss the harem at that time. How about you alone?" Jing Cheng jumped to his heart and quickly said, "Your Majesty, what are you kidding?" Although he really wanted to have the Queen alone, did the harem say that he could be demobilized? "Jing Cheng doesn''t believe me?" "I believe in Your Majesty, but I don''t want to be embarrassed." Chapter 907: Young Queen (40) Chapter 907: Young Queen (40) Chapter 907: The Young Queen (40) Tang Guo was teased and couldn''t help touching his face. "It''s so cute, and I don''t like them, why keep them in the pce for years." "I sent them out, can they really find a good home?" Jing Cheng couldn''t help but ask, "maybe it''s harder than in the pce." Tang Guo froze for a moment, thenughed, "What do you think?" This question was thrown back and asked Jing Cheng to live. Yeah, what if they do nt let go and stay in the pce? He thought that if he was the exclusive queen, those men in the pce should probably have a good result. Then he was annoyed if he asked too much. It was already fortunate for these people to meet such an empress. "It''s Jing Cheng thinking more." Jing Cheng Shiran smiled, "If His Majesty is willing to let them out of the house, it is also their luck." He would not pretend to say, let them stay. He wanted to own the Empress alone, which was a long time ago. Tang Guo saw Jing Cheng''s careful thinking and did not pierce. And the men in the harem, poor and unfortunate, all came with a purpose, and she did not sympathize and would not treat them. Of course, the premise is not to betray her. During the period of healing in Nanyunchuan Ligong, Tang Guo went to Su Qing every day to listen to the piano, and the harem trend began to change again. As for Nan Yunchuan, he did not raise the disease outside the pce, but took advantage of this time to contact Tang Nuoyue. With his three-inch tongue that doesn''t rot, he simply turned Tang Nuoyue into a coax. At this point, Tang Nuoyue was trapped between Xiao Jin and Nan Yunchuan. Of course, this was a contradiction. After all, she already had Xiao Jin, and now there is another Nan Yunchuan. ording to her original temperament, she would definitely not How about with Nanyunchuan right away. But how can two people who like each other not let Xiao Jin "see" something? In this way, the three of them each sang a show of affection for you and me. Tang Guo enjoys watching every day, especially Tang Nuoyue''s acting skills are getting better and better. If she hadn''t watched the whole process, she would have thought Tang Nuoyue was a silly white sweet. "I have to say that after a person is bullied, the potential for outbreaks is infinite." Tang Guo stood up, with a smile on his face, "I should also go and see Yunchuan, which I miss every day." System: Hidden in the corner, he shivered, and he looked out of the eye pce again. In the yard of Nanyunchuan, Tang Nuoyue and Nanyunchuan yed fiercely. What was the host going to do? Isn''t it going to hit that Shura field? What to do, he still had some expectations. "Manager, pick some things that Yunchuan likes, and bring some supplements. I suddenly want to go out to see how he is doing." The chief steward drew a fierce blow from the corner of her mouth. Recently, she can understand her little thought. In fact, I like Huang Fu, and on the surface the most affectionate is Nan Yunchuan. But she still didn''t understand why Her Majesty was in front of each other and what was the purpose of doing all this. Of course, Her Majestymanded that she would definitely do what she asked. Even if she knows that she doesn''t like Nan Yunchuan, she will do her best to select the objects to ensure that Nan Yun Chuan likes it. She must be top-quality and never fake. His Majesty did not like Nan Yunchuan and did not admit it verbally? Therefore, the people below them can act as ordered. Chapter 908: Young Empress (41) Chapter 908: Young Empress (41) Chapter 908: The Young Queen (41) After picking things up, Tang Guo changed clothes and took the chief manager and several guards out of the pce. She didn''t rm anyone. An empress didn''t want to rm anyone to see Nan Yunchuan. It couldn''t be easier. Even those left to her by the emperor were able to do these things. The chief executive trembled behind, and she always felt that something would happen today. She secretly nced at the enthusiastic empress, and she didn''t seem to miss Nan Yunchuan too much. But after leaving the pce and sitting on the carriage, the empress'' expression turned into worry and eagerness. The chief executive secretly wiped the cold sweat, and she followed the empress since she was a child. She had no idea that the empress had such a side. This change of face is faster than flipping through books. System: That''s what you don''t know is a y essence. On how a y essence is produced, you can ask his host for details. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to go to the yard where Nanyunchuan was ill. Because she had greeted people in advance and would not be allowed to report, there were people from Nan Yunchuan here, but because of the empress''s desperation, they could only be in a hurry with cold sweat, and there was no chance to report. Therefore, when Tang Guo walked in, thinking that he wanted to see the "lover" who had "missed" for a long time, he did not expect to see the scene where the sweetheart and her sister wereughing and joking. Especially because Tang Nuoyue identally fell, Nan Yunchuan subconsciously caught people, and the two eyes were opposite each other. They both thought that this was a very suitable time to develop rtionships. Therefore, when Tang Guo stepped in, the two were touching their lips. System: Wow, it''s really explosive, and it really didn''te to nothing. Chief: She knew that something would happen, and she knew that she should not be too curious to follow. Tang Guo raised an eyebrow, which was faster than her imagination. Fortunately, Tang Nuoyue would not have been so sessful without her cooperation. They also felt that something was wrong, and they quickly turned around and saw Tang Guo standing there. Tang Guo''s expression changed from intriguing to indifferent. She stared straight at Nan Yunchuan. There were many people standing beside her. Holding in her hands this time, she brought them out, all good things for Nan Yunchuan. Tang Nuoyue was also stunned, she really did not expect that the Queen woulde at this time. In thest life, the Empress did not go out of the house at all. That''s why she fully cooperated with Nan Yunchuan''s acting, without any psychological burden. Sister Empress, Sister Empress, all you see is an illusion. I really don''t want to touch your man. Besides, this man is really not a good thing. I think the imperial husband in your harem is good. He is loyal and promises not to betray you. This man is just a scum. Don''t be rough about this man and want to kill his sister. Tang Nuoyue was crying. What I want to cry more is Nan Yunchuan, especially when I see the empress who usually smiles at him, she has restored the expression of indifference and alienation in the past. His heart is sore and he is not sure. At that moment, there seems to be something slip gone. He wanted to catch it, but couldn''t catch it. He opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but nothing happened just now. At this time, he and Tang Nuoyue were still moring each other. Thinking of this, he quickly released Tang Nuoyue, and Tang Nuoyue quickly bounced up. What she wanted to exin, like Nan Yunchuan, did not know how to exin it at all. Write another chapter, and fix it when you make a typo. I''m busy moving today, I''m toote, I''m crazy. Chapter 909: Young Empress (42) Chapter 909: Young Empress (42) Chapter 909: The Young Empress (42) I had known that she should use other means, why should she take such a risk, and then, because of a stinky man, the two sisters would be turned into enmity. "See Your Majesty." The two reacted and saluted quickly. Nan Yunchuan knelt on the ground, bowed his head, and was afraid to look at the empress in front of him. He did not expect that one day the Empress would run into such a scene. What made him even more surprised was that after encountering such a scene, he didn''t think whether he would be given death by the queen, but he was thinking about how to exin it in order to prove his innocence. However, what happened to him and Tang Nuoyue just now cannot be exined at all. The more he exined, the more it felt like sophistry, so he just knelt on the ground without saying a word. Tang Nuoyue is also the first two. The empress is not angry, but she is more scared than angry. Never repeat history, she doesn''t want to tear her face with her empress sister for a stinky man. "Don''t you exin anything?" Tang Nuoyue felt relieved when he heard this, and it was not to her that it seemed that the fire might not have burned on her head. "You have been ill for a long time, and I was very worried. I deliberately put down the government affairs and went out to see you. I did not expect to see such a scene." Chief: The queen is lying serious. "I thought you were seriously ill," Tang Guo said with a look of indifference, but with a sad look in his eyes, "See you today, I''m afraid you are not sick." Nan Yunchuan quickly looked up, and the words "Your Majesty ..." came out, and then he didn''t know how to continue. Is it true that he is sick, but is it fast? How could Her Majesty believe such a poor excuse. The more he exined, the more he was afraid of him. Yes, at this time he was not afraid of death, only that she would show her disgust. "It turned out that you said you were out of the house just to see her." Tang Guo looked stunned and made Nan Yunchuan panic. No, how could he be because of the stupid woman Tang Nuoyue. Your Majesty is so good, how can he abandon His Majesty and like Tang Nuoyue? Tang Nuoyue: "..." How do you feel that the style of painting is something wrong, the empress means, don''t kill them? She secretly nced at the sad expression of the queen, and her heart stunned a bit. Is this the queen''s deep affection, even if there is a green on her head, would she not want to hurt her favorite person? At this time, Tang Nuoyue had some poor queens. s, all these stinking men who are deceiving and cheating, the empress is still a minor girl, how can they stand up to them. Distressed, these men are really nothing. "Yunchuan, what you like is the king of the moon, why didn''t you say it earlier. The king of the moon is your sister-inw. Would you like her, wouldn''t you help you?" Big eyes, wait, queen sister, isn''t this a bit wrong? Nan Yunchuan was also a little confused, but he could see the queen who was indifferent and his eyes showing the disappointment and sadness. What he wanted to say, Tang Guo said, "Beginning today, there is no Nanyunchuan in his uncle''s harem. He is violently ill." "Nanyunchuan, King of the Moon, since you are in love with each other, You are the master of the day, and you can include him in your house." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Nan Yunchuan''s heart sank, and his face became pale. He looked at Tang Guo, she only nced at him, and that nce was full of disappointment. Chapter 910: Young Empress (43) Chapter 910: Young Empress (43) 910 The Young Empress (43) He wanted to get up and say something, Tang Guo didn''t give him a chance. "Month King, since he likes you so much, in order to get along with you, he did not hesitate to deceive you, iming to be out of the hospital, showing his true feelings for you." Tang Guo sighed, "You are my sister-inw, before the death of my mother, Yes, I will take good care of you. " "And he ... treat him well," Tang Guo paused, waving to the chief executive, "leave everything behind, I''m going back to the pce." "Your Majesty ..." Nan Yunchuan was really anxious, his eyes flushed red. At that moment, he finally understood what he had lost. He lost the sincerity of the empress. Not only did she lose the empress''s heart, she trampled on her heartpletely and looked at her resolutely. He only felt sad and shrank. Is it all wrong from the start. Even if he wants to overthrow the Holy West, he should not deceive her feelings. At thisst juncture, he discovered that he had fallen into it and fell into her tenderness. An indifferent queen turned out to be sincere to him. He ... he tore it up with his own hands. "These are all things you like. I will send you the objects in your pce." "No, Your Majesty, Yunchuan didn''t mean that ..." Nan Yunchuan wanted to exin how Tang Guo could give him a chance, and a slight smile was evoked by the corner of her lips, and that smile dazzled Nan Yunchuan''s eyes. She said, "Good for it, Yunchuan , I did really like the story you told in the past, and it was very interesting to hear. However, I do nt like it from today. " After all, she left. Nan Yunchuan wanted to chase, but he couldn''t follow her footsteps at all. He looked at the items on the ground, all of which he liked. Suddenly the wolf knelt on the ground, his eyes were red, and his heart was sore. Tang Nuoyue was also a bit stunned, so the empress didn''t have the heart to kill him because he liked Nan Yunchuan too much, and even tolerated the people he liked, and now he wants to fulfill them? Knowing this, Tang Nuoyue was even more disgusted to see Nan Yunchuan. Scumbag! Deceive a teenage girl. "Yunchuan, are you okay?" Although Tang Nuoyue didn''t want to entangle with this scumbag, she continued to sing. After all, she is now a silly white sweet. She carefully moved to the side of Nan Yunchuan, reached out to help him, but was pushed away by Nan Yunchuan, "Go, leave me alone." His Majesty no longer wanted him, it was his true heart that he had thrown away. It was his fault to have her run into this scene. It is useless to say anything now, Your Majesty is determined, and everything today is not misunderstanding. He had no chance at all, and he would never have a chance to see His Majesty. "Yunchuan, it''s cold on the ground. You get up before you talk." Tang Nuoyue ttened his mouth and cried, "What''s the matter, let''s go back to the house and say, okay?" "No, I won''t go." Go, he is the moon king''s person. He doesn''t go, he wants to stay here. This is the yard His Majesty bought for him. Even if he died, he should not leave here. At this time, Nan Yunchuanpletely forgot his purpose, which was to overthrow the queen''s rule. In his mind, only he had lost His Majesty, Her Majesty, the Empress who truly treated him. He lost her. Nan Yunchuan finally couldn''t help, his fists hit the ground fiercely, and he cried silently. see you tomorrow Chapter 911: Young Empress (44) Chapter 911: Young Empress (44) Chapter 911: The Young Empress (44) Nan Yunchuan was reluctant to leave the courtyard that Her Majesty bought for him, specifically to provide him with sickness. He thought that if he stayed here, even if he couldn''t see Her Majesty, he could still miss the rest of the time. Tang Nuoyue came several times, butter found that Nan Yunchuan as a whole lost her fighting spirit, and she was also uninterested. In previous lives, this man was not so emotional, he was ruthless in everything. The queen counted, fooled her with sweet words, and led her soldiers to surround her lord''s pce. The young queen was unwilling to be a captive, not to show weakness in front of them, and even less willing to be held hostage to admit mistakes and increase their morale. In front of them all, the eighteen-year-old empress drew her sword. Before he died, the young queen said only one sentence, "Sorry, mother." Even if Tang Nuoyue was reborn, she still couldn''t understand, what the Queen''sst sentence was sorry. If it were her, she would not have the courage of the empress to cut her neck with a knife. At that time, Nan Yunchuan didn''t blink his eyes when he looked at the empress''s self-assertion. She nced nkly in front of her, only Nan Yunchuan wiping the objects that the empress gave him over and over, wondering under her heart. Obviously the same person, why the difference is so big, and what has been changed in the middle of this, so that Nan Yunchuan will lose her sorrow when she loses her queen. "What''s the use of you like this?" Tang Nuoyue crouched down. "I thought you liked me. I didn''t expect that your favorite is Her Majesty. Then why do youe to me? Is it not good for you to stay with her? " Nan Yunchuan looked up nkly and nced at Tang Nuoyue, "Yeah, why did Ie to provoke you, why I didn''t stay well with the queen, why did I do all this andpletely lost her . " "So, why?" "Why?" Nan Yunchuan froze, and suddenly burst outughing, tears ofughter came out, "Why, why? It''s ridiculous." why? It is to restore the dignity of the man, so that the men of the West Saint Kingdom, like the men of other countries, stand on the supreme rule and be the masters of the West Saint Kingdom. After summing up, it can be described in one word: power. "Are you really not going back to my house with me?" Tang Nuoyue said holding her cheeks. "The queen has ordered it, and you are now in the pce of Yueyue." "I won''t go." Nan Yunchuan whispered, and continued wiping the white jade chessboard in his hand. This was the queen''s beloved thing, but gave it to him without hesitation. He clearly knew that the Empress was getting better and better with him. At that time, he only had the power and power to overthrow the idea of the rule of the Holy West. If he calmed down, wouldn''t he havee this far? Su Qing heard the news of Nan Yunchuan''s death and couldn''t believe it. He did not leave the pce and did not know the situation outside the pce. Because Nan Yunchuan was very important, he had to use his own hidden line to investigate what was going on. When the truth was known, Nan Yunchuan''s death made him uneptable. The queen bumped into Nan Yunchuan and Tang Nuoyue intimate, and even sadly announced that he died on the spot, but because he was too concerned about him, he was reluctant to die, and because Tang Nuoyue was her sister, she gave Nan Yunchuan directly Don Nuoyue. Su Qing frowned, and Nan Yunchuan was considered a waste. Chapter 912: Young Empress (45) Chapter 912: Young Empress (45) Chapter 912: The Young Queen (45) No matter what the other side does, it will no longer be trusted by the Empress. He decided that in a few days, while he was out of the pce, he would visit Nanyunchuan in person. "Your Majesty is not sad?" Jing Cheng knew these things, and he didn''t expect that Nan Yunchuan and Tang Nuoyue were colluding. In his mind, it is not difficult to guess what Nan Yunchuan wants to do. Coborating with Tang Nuoyue is definitely not just like Tang Nuoyue, but he wants to use Tang Nuoyue''s identity. The excuse Tang Nuoyue dealt with the queen, but the two sisters fought. If it is a man who directly confronts the queen, it is a vition of the world. Everyone can understand that the former is easier and more reputable, especially a woman like Tang Nuoyue who doesn''t seem to use her mind well. But is it really not easy to use? Jing Cheng narrowed his eyes. He always felt that Tang Nuoyue was a little weird. Looking at a foolish and simple person, how it actually is, remains to be seen. "What''s upset?" Tang Guo didn''t mind, he ate the food, "These things have been expected." Jing Cheng hesitated and asked, "Is that true to Nan Yunchuan from the beginning? Or just want to lend to him and see what he chooses in the end." "Huangfu, you may not understand. I am a person who is sincere to everyone. As for what the other party chooses, that is just by the way." "Your Majesty care about Nanyunchuan?" Tang Guo heard the smell, "Does Huangfu care about this?" "Natural." Jing Cheng didn''t hide it at all. "Your Majesty is too attractive, Jing Cheng has to care. You promised that you can only be me in the future, and I have to pay attention to you at all times. "I don''t have a rtionship with men and women for Nan Yunchuan, Jing Chengda can rest assured. I said that only being good to you, I know that it is good to you." Faced with such a cute guy, Tang Guo is still very patient, "Do you believe it?" "I believe what your Majesty says." System: This is awakening. The chasing woman and child must be shameless in order to seed. At this meal, both of them were in a happy mood. "Next, what does Your Majesty n to do?" Jing Cheng asked this because there was a Su Qing in the pce. There are some differences between Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. They seem to be a sentimental person. In fact, Su Qing is very hard-hearted. "It depends on what he''s done." Tang Guo''s lips were bent. "No matter what the oue is, each of them has their own choice. Jing admits it?" "Yes," Jing Cheng answered, didn''t he? If Nan Yunchuan did not want to overthrow the Queen''s rule, he would not have the current result. The news he received was that after that incident, Nan Yunchuan was in a daze and hid in the yard every day, ying with the goods that the empress gave him. So why bother? And Na Suqing, he thought that in front of such an excellent empress, no matter how hard-hearted he would be, he would move. The queen said that she was good to one person, and she was kind to one from the bottom of her heart. No matter who you are, you can''t help but be sincere and just see more and less. Within two days, Su Qing was out of the pce. He first returned home and then went to the courtyard of Nanyunchuan secretly. After entering, he saw Nan Yunchuan wolf sitting in the middle of a pile of rare objects, stroking those things over and over. "Brother Yunchuan." Su Qing went up, grabbed Nan Yunchuan''s cor, and a cold voice sounded, "Did you forget what we want to do?" Also ... I''m writing, I''m sorry, very busy. Chapter 913: Young Empress (46) Chapter 913: Young Empress (46) Chapter 913: The Young Queen (46) "Brother Yunchuan, have you forgotten the inferiority of being born a woman, forgetting to beughed at by those women, and forgetting that you had to be sent to the pce because you were a male, did you feel that kind of humiliation?" "Brother Yunchuan, be more awake, the queen was ruthless now, and now she is just showing her true face early. Even if there is no previous thing, she will abandon you one day sooner orter." Nan Yunchuan was still unmoved, stroking a piece of beautiful jade in his hand, which was given to him by His Majesty the day of his birthday. Seeing this, Su Qing grabbed Meiyu into her hand. Nan Yunchuan just felt empty, and his sluggish eyes finally recovered. Su Qing was d, "Brother Yunchuan." "Again." "Give me back the jade." This is a birthday gift from His Majesty, a birthday gift from his eighteen year old. "Nanyunchuan, please be awake!" Su Qing looked at the jade in his hand, and in his heart raised his hand, he would throw the jade away. He said that timeter, Nan Yunchuan threw him directly. Holding Su Qing''s wrist, he was going to **** Meiyu. Su Qing pinched Meiyu hard, Nan Yunchuan saw this, and bit her directly on the opponent''s wrist. Su Qing had to let go. Nan Yunchuan grabbed Meiyu in his hand, and smiled nkly. He held Meiyu in his hand like a treasure, kissed him, and touched it on his face. He said very softly, "I Won''t let you be robbed. " He has lost his Majesty and cannot lose it. Every item that His Majesty gave him will be well kept and treasured, and no one will be allowed to harm them. "Nanyunchuan, you ..." Su Qing couldn''t believe it. Looking at the wound on his wrist, he just felt that Nanyunchuan was crazy. For a dead object, he bit his wrist wildly without loosening. If he doesn''t let go, the other party is afraid to bite his wrist. "Do you know what you are doing?" Nan Yunchuan thought of Su Qing''s behavior just now, and looked cold, "Get out." "What did you say?" Su Qing suspected that she had heard it wrong, and had to ask again, still hearing Nan Yunchuan said, "Get out, I told you to get out and don''t allow you to take another step here." "Just for a queen, do you tell me to get out?" Nan Yunchuan looked at Su Qing indifferently. "You don''t deserve to mention her," he paused, and his eyes bleaked, "I don''t deserve to mention her either. We don''t deserve to talk about her, nor deserve her." "You''re crazy, you''re crazy, you really like her, and forget your dreams for her." "I''m crazy. I just understand now that it''s meaningless to live without her in life. Without her, I understand that there is such a good person in this world." Su Qing''s face was somber that he finally nced at Nan Yunchuan who was immersed in those objects and left. But being an empress, what''s so good about it? He didn''t believe it, just because the empress was good, he made Nan Yunchuan so crazy. Without Nan Yunchuan, he came by himself. Joining him is Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin will not be confused by the empress, right? Even if it is more difficult in the future, he can use his own ability to overthrow the queen''s rule. After that day, Su Qing often appeared beside the empress, and for a while became a celebrity around the empress. Because of the lesson learned from Nan Yunchuan, he always kept his heart in mind and reminded himself every moment not to follow Nan Yunchuan''s footsteps. He must be able to defend his heart while gaining her true heart. Chapter 914: Young Empress (47) Chapter 914: Young Empress (47) 914 The Young Empress (47) He is not the same as Nan Yunchuan. He has lived under the oppression of women since he was a child. So he will never be willing to be ruled by a woman. Every day he reminded himself that he must not fall into the gentle trap of the empress. He thought he was very sessful. At least half a yearter, he was a celebrity around the empress, but he kept his heart, and he didn''t fall into it like Nan Yunchuan. Not like Nan Yunchuan, because of the queen was crazy and crazy. He, Su Qing, could never be a person like Nan Yunchuan. He wants to overthrow the Queen''s rule, stand at the top of the world, and regain the dignity of men. While courting the queen, trying to gain her sincerity and trust, he secretly dealt with Tang Nuoyue. Learning from Nan Yunchuan, he would never let the empress run into such a scene. He took every step very carefully and his calctions were perfect. He wore ayer of disguise for anyone, even if he could not recognize it himself, and he thought it was a sess. One day, he suddenly noticed that the empress listened to his piano sounds. The smile in the queen''s eyes, this smile, definitely not because of him, certainly not him. Is it Nanyunchuan? He didn''t miss these, and at that time he broke the string. "Su Qing?" Tang Guo came back to his mind, looked at Su Qing''s bleeding fingers, and quickly said, "Pass on the doctor," she looked at Su Qing with a bit of me. "Why not care, don''t y the piano in the future." "Su Qing doesn''t y the piano, Her Majesty has no piano to listen to. As long as Her Majesty likes it, Su Qing is willing to do anything." Coaxing the Queen, he was cold inside, and his affection could be expressed on his face. Tang Guodao, "If you hurt your hand because of listening to the piano again, you might as well not listen." "Qin, it''s important where you are." Su Qing was stunned, and he had made up an excuse, but did not know what to say. He looked at his fingers and was wrapped around the queen''s handkerchief to stop the blood, not to mention what to say. "Don''t touch the piano in these months," Tang Guo and the chief executive said. "Su Qing''s piano has been collected. When will he recover, return the piano to him." After that, she asked Su Qing again, "Do you have anything else you like? I will let you find it for you." "No." Su Qing replied, leaving Taiyi to help him take off the red-dyed handkerchief, apply medicine, and bandage. He stared at the handkerchief thrown aside, somewhat surprised. But he quickly reacted, and his original eyes were calm again. He Su Qing, will never fall into the tenderness of the empress. He bowed his head and couldn''t continue this way, he must find a way to take things one step further. In fact, he was a little scared. He will never be someone like Nan Yunchuan. He had to get the Empress to believe him as quickly as possible. It seems that only military risk can be recruited. "Your Majesty, what you said just now, but really? What will Su Qing give you, and what will you give?" Tang Guo was slightly surprised, and then nodded, "Natural." "Su Qing wants to go out with his Majesty, can he? Every time Su Qing goes out alone, he never went out with His Majesty." Su Qing looked down, he would arrange, a good show, waiting for Her Majesty. System: Hey, herees the good show. Tang Guo stared at Su Qing and said, "Okay, when do you want to go out?" "Is it up to me?" "Ok." Su Qing seemed a little happy. "After three days, can you?" see you tomorrow Chapter 915: Young Empress (48) Chapter 915: Young Empress (48) 915 The Young Empress (48) "Tomorrow, I will take Su Qing out for a y." Jing Cheng came back after practicing his sword as usual, and heard Tang Guo say this. Now, he practiced his sword every day at the same time. Unlike in the past, when he practiced his sword, the people who waited and watched beside him only served his pce. Now, as long as His Majesty''s family is free, he will sneak here to watch his sword practice. In the past, there was no scented tea in his pce, but now he has all kinds of scented tea. In the past, he practiced swords because he liked them. When he danced swords, he just felt happy. Without a sword, it would be boring in this cold pce. Nowadays, in addition to what he likes, there is a person who is important to him and will be watching beside him. His Majesty smiled and said to him, "You look so good at dancing swords." Because of her words, his sword-dancing moves have changed from streamlining to tedious. Each move must be not only practical but also good-looking. Every time he turned back, he could meet those particrly bright eyes, and only his shadow was reflected inside. "Your Majesty said to me that I was afraid that I might have misunderstood something?" Jing Cheng handed the sword to the pce person, instead of returning to his seat, he stood in front of her, leaning slightly. Her eyes looked at her seriously. The distance between them was very close. Tang Guo also looked directly at each other. The corner of his mouth turned, "Yes." "I see." Jing Cheng''s eyesughed, he raised his hand and pinched Tang Guo''s chin, and whispered, "Of course I believe in His Majesty, but the first person to apany His Majesty out of the pce is not me, I still Unfortunately." "So, what does Huangfu want?" "such" Without waiting for Tang Guo to react, her lips were covered with two pieces of warmth. She looked at him with a little surprise in her eyes, without surprise or panic. The pce man standing around, bowed his head quickly, and thought to myself, oh my god, the emperor was really bold, and he dared to pinch the queen of the queen and kiss the queen''s mouth. The general manager is almost shaking into a sieve. His Majesty''s favorite is this one. She can be sure that His Majesty didn''t mean to be angry at all, but she liked the behavior of Huang Fu very much. "Your Majesty, you should close your eyes at this time." Jing Cheng opened his eyes and found that His Majesty was looking at him with his eyes open, his ears turned red. But he didn''t n to let her go like this, her Majesty''s taste was even sweeter than he thought. Tang Guo grabbed his neck as he wished, "OK, ording to you, just close your eyes." Chief Manager: "..." Is it toote to leave at this time? She really didn''t hear anything. The imperial husband was daring, and His Majesty was really indulgent. No doubt about it, the imperial husband is good at her Majesty. System: used to, boring, boring, blocked, blocked. Suddenly feel that when a single person is a bit lonely. For a long time, Jing Cheng loosened Tang Guo. It was a pity to say, "Your Majesty has a few months to reach adulthood." Otherwise, you can do more. Now he is very urgent to be able topletely upy his Majesty. System: . "Don''t worry, it will be a few months soon." Tang Guo pushed Jing Cheng away, his hands touching his back, feeling a little moist, "Go to the bath first, change clothes, and you will catch cold after a long time." "Okay, I''ll go now, Your Majesty is waiting for me." On the second day, ording to the agreement with Su Qing, after Tang Guosan, he took Su Qing out of the pce to y. Chapter 916: Young Empress (49) Chapter 916: Young Empress (49) Chapter 916: The Young Queen (49) In addition to the chief executive, Tang Guo brought four people, all four of whom were masters. The two disguised themselves as ordinary people and shared a carriage. Su Qing''s eyes changed to mncholy in the pce, and she smiled a little more. "It seems that you are really stabbed." Tang Guo said with a smile. Su Qing hurriedly said, "No, there is His Majesty in the pce, how can I destroy me, just because this time His Majesty apanied Su Qing out of the pce, Su Qing was even happier. "After that, when I''m free, I''ll apany you out to y, what?" Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his lips, and the softness in his eyes made Su Qing one of them. He can be sure that the words the queen said were definitely not a lie to him, but he was really telling him that he would take him out to y if he had spare time in the future. Thinking of today''s purpose, he quickly dispelled the strangeness andplexity in his heart. "Su Qing was so desperate that it was his honor to get such a promise from His Majesty." "You like the harp, you like painting, and you should also like the beautiful scenery outside the pce. Later, I will apany you to y the world, see the beautiful scenery, taste the food, how?" Su Qing froze, "It is certainly good to be apanied by her Majesty." How could he y with her around the world, see the beautiful scenery, and taste the food? See, for a few months, Your Majesty forgot about the former Nan Yunchuan, and he was so fond of him, this is the heart of the emperor. For the emperor, the word love is not worth mentioning at all. Nan Yunchuan looks crazy now, he doesn''t believe she doesn''t know. She is the empress and her Majesty of the West Saint Kingdom. Wouldn''t it be easy to know something? Su Qing thought of this and asked subconsciously, "Your Majesty, do you remember Yunchuan?" After asking, he was a little annoyed. Why every time he thinks of this, he can''t help but pretend to have the following premise and a person who should not be mentioned. He still watched the empress''s expression without blinking. After asking, the smile in the emperor''s eyes disappeared. She fiddled with her sleeves casually and asked, "What do you mention of him?" "It''s Su Qing who shouldn''t mention it." He shouldn''t have known the truth about Nan Yunchuan''s death. The Queen announced that Nan Yunchuan was sick, and he was sick. Su Qing''s eyes dropped, and he said, "Brother Yunchuan made good friends with me when I was there. I remembered that a few months ago, His Majesty was in front of Su Qing and often thought of Yunchuan, a brother who was nourishing his sickness. Qing is so good, it is no different from the original brother Yunchuan. " "So, if you ask like this, you want to know. I care about Yunchuan or you, right?" Seeing the empress not angry, Su Qing admitted, "Yes, because I don''t want to be a substitute for Brother Yunchuan. If His Majesty treats me like this because of Brother Yunchuan, then Su Qing is ashamed." "You worry, you are you, Yunchuan is Yunchuan." Su Qing found that the empress in front of her voice seemed to be lowered, "Yunchuan, it has passed." Her sigh made Su Qing wonder whether she should continue the topic. Because he found that when the Queen mentioned Nan Yunchuan, she had regrets in her eyes, not disgust. At this time, he was a little unclear. He remembered that Nan Yunchuan betrayed the Queen, and the Queen did not kill, which was already the greatest tolerance of being an emperor. So the question he asked just now is really stupid. "Su Qing, I want to hear you y the piano." Su Qing quickly took out the guqin, looked at the scenery outside the carriage, and yed a tune. Chapter 917: Young Queen (50) Chapter 917: Young Queen (50) Chapter 917: The Young Queen (50) He asionally nced at the empress''s expression asionally, and found that she was indeed enjoying his harp, at the same time, she also found that the empress treated him, really different from Nan Yunchuan. She appreciates him more, or appreciates her talent. When in front of Nan Yunchuan, she is often teased by Nan Yunchuan''s funny stories, even if it is shallow. Su Qing froze. His Majesty had not shown affection for him, only to appreciate his talents, or to have some pity for him. Throughout the harem, he and Nan Yunchuan could talk to his Majesty. Perhaps His Majesty may not have any friendship with Nan Yunchuan, just because they are different. The queen is willing to get along with them because of their "true heart", and she is also willing to give them grace, pet them, hold them, believe in them, and give them a different detached status from others. "Stop it, Su Qing, your piano is out of order." Su Qing was startled, only to discover that he was wrong because he had lost his mind, and quickly stopped, "Your Majesty, forgive me." "Don''t forgive your sins. Come out and y. Where are the rules?" Su Qingughed quickly, "Yes." At this point, he had a vague understanding that the queen was a lonely person. He and Nan Yunchuan were the most sincere in the harem. This is why the empress treated them well. The queen did not show affection for them. The Queen''s sadness for the betrayal of Nan Yunchuan should be disappointed. She thinks that the person who truly treats her has betrayed her, but she is not willing to kill Nan Yunchuan andplete the other party. This is because of her old love. The queen, maybe she really didn''t pay attention to the situation of Nan Yunchuan outside the pce. Su Qing had an indescribable feeling that the carriage woke suddenly and woke him up. "Your Majesty, what''s going on?" Su Qing was wary, but she was actually very calm inside. Herees the man he arranged. Everything today is carefully nned by him. He didn''t want to continue entanglement with the empress anymore, and the empress could not treat him emotionally and treat him well. While he was counting the Queen, he was afraid that he would lose his heart because of the Queen''s goodness. Just like Nan Yunchuan, he finally became a crazy man who yed with old things all day. Tang Guo looked at Su Qing, who was a little "worried," andforted, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." She opened the car curtain and went out. Su Qing quickly went out. The current situation is that they have been surrounded and surrounded by masked men in ck. The four masters brought by Tang Guo are entangled with people in ck. There are only four masters, and there are about twenty people in ck. The chief executive also had to fight in person to deal with the assassins. But five people, dealing with more than twenty people, have no way to stop them. Seeing Tang Guo and Su Qinging out, several people in ck looked at each other, raised their swords and attacked Tang Guo''s position. Suddenly, Tang Guo quickly pulled out his sword and fought with the men in ck. Su Qing''s background is from painting, painting and calligraphy of xiaoqin. He does not know how to martial arts. At least, Su Qing is not able to martial arts. Therefore, Tang Guo dealt with Assassins while dragging Su Qing. The system watched Tang Guo s wonderful interpretation on the side, and could nt help but exim: [The host is big, you are acting more and more like it, you can lock your sword with one sword, and you have to deal with it difficultly. If I did nt know the truth, I thought you were about to stand up. "Tunko, you have been too boring these days." Chapter 918: Young Queen (51) Chapter 918: Young Queen (51) Chapter 918: The Young Queen (51) "Your Majesty, otherwise you let me go and let the chief executive cover them, you run away first." After a quarter of an hour, several masters were also struggling, and the general manager was slightly injured. Fortunately, she was superb in martial arts, and handled carefully so as not to die. The signal has been sent, but it is very far away from the imperial city, and it is not known whether the enemy has support. Without support, they won''tst long here. If there is support, this is simply a dead end. The chief executive heard Su Qing''s words and quickly said, "Master, Su Gongzi is right, we cover it, you go first." The other four masters nodded one after another, expressing their willingness to trade Tang Guo for his death. Tang Guo grasped Su Qing''s wrist tightly, and his mouth slightly hooked, "How can I leave you here, you and I can''t keep it, how can I rule the world." Su Qing did not expect that the Empress would not give up at this time. He was an insignificant member of the harem, and in the interest of the empress, he should be immediately abandoned. If she took those masters, she could rush out. "Your Majesty, let me go. I won''t martial arts, I will only drag you down." But Tang Guo didn''t let go, instead he clenched his wrists and ordered the others, "Can''t sit back and rush out." The chief executive and the other four masters all understood, and began to rush out of the encirclement. After everyone''s fortunate response, a breakthrough was finally opened, Tang Guo backhanded a sword, cut off the rope pulling the carriage, and took Su Qing to the horse. The others also jumped onto the horse and flew in a certain direction. Su Qing also did not expect that the people around the queen were so powerful. What made him unexpected was that the queen was even more powerful. He thought that to deal with these people, these people in ck were enough, so he didn''t arrange for a second hand. If the empress escaped, his n for today would be wasted. Therefore, after starting the horse, he quickly turned back and looked at one of the ck people and made a mouth shape. Seeing Su Qing''s mouth, the ck man nodded slightly, chased quickly, and shouted, "Put an arrow." The general manager''s face changed immediately, "Your Majesty, be careful, they are about to put arrows." She and four other people ran behind Tang Guo and blocked the arrows that came. For the arrows of more than 20 people, for these experts, there is no problem in hiding. However, asionally there are fish that miss the and fly to Tang Guo. Fortunately, Tang Guo has a good skill and can avoid it every time. At this moment, Su Qing was so anxious that she never found a chance to help her block arrows. Yes, he designed all of this today to help the empress block an arrow and leave a deep impression on her. In the future, he would not have to please the queen like that. In order for an emperor to believe his sincerity, he would naturally have to pay that little heart so that he would not be doubted. For an emperor, how important life is, if he is willing to give up his life for her, she will never forget him forever. All he wanted was the unconditional trust of the queen, and finally he rationally used these to carry out his n. Su Qing has been waiting for the opportunity, and indeed let him wait. Seeing that Tang Guo flew another arrow, and one came behind him, Su Qing looked at the arrow, a smile drew from the corner of his mouth, and gently wrapped around Tang Guo''s waist, he had to block it with his own back This sick arrow. Chapter 919: Young Queen (52) Chapter 919: Young Queen (52) Chapter 919: The Young Queen (52) In an instant, he just felt that the whole person was flying, the arrow flew over his face, and he broke his hair. As he flew up, he heard only the voice of the empress, "Master, protect Su Qing." Immediately after, he was picked up by the chief executive. He turned back subconsciously, because the queen had no time to take care of herself because he threw him here to the chief executive. The arrow faced her neck, and Su Qing''s heart lifted, but soon he was relieved, because the empress actually held the arrow, only one finger away from her throat. But he was too relieved, and the Queen''s horse hit an arrow, screamed, and ran wild. At that time, Su Qing''s eyes widened, and she saw that the horse ran straight to the cliff, and the queen had no time to react and fell directly to the cliff. "His Majesty--" Su Qing shouted, and at the same time, there was another "Your Majesty--" Immediately afterwards, a brave man named Zema appeared, and those who he brought entangled with the ck assassin. Su Qing''s face was pale, his eyes stared at the man who was near and far away. This man is very familiar to him, Huangfu. At this point, the mind was full of the Queen holding the arrow and falling down the cliff. There was no thought at all, how could Huangfu be here. Jing Chengze came to the cliff, and there was only dense fog rising on the edge of the cliff. He nced back at Su Qing coldly, and spoke with President Dao, "I''ll go and find your Majesty." "Imperial husband, please be careful." The chief manager was bitter in heart, and Her Majesty''s task entrusted to her was to protect Su Qing. She did not expect Her Majesty to fall off the cliff at once. Now that the husband is here, she is relieved and a little worried. After all, she knew that Her Majesty''s most concerned person was Huang Fu. Today, she felt vaguely wrong. Her Majesty''s life and death are unknown now, and she has no time to think about it. She can only tell Jing Cheng to be careful and nothing else. In her heart, of course, it is more important than her husband. Jing Cheng''s face was ruthless, but in fact he was very flustered. When he saw her falling off the cliff, he just felt that his heart was about to break. He understood that she apanied Su Qing to y today, and she definitely wanted to do something. I never expected that such an ident would ur. Those in ck, he can suspect Su Qing for no reason. If his Majesty has a long and short, he wille back and kill Su Qing again. When he led the horse down the mountain, he also said to the chief executive, "You give me a good care of Su Gongzi. You cannot hurt one shot." Su Qing could feel that Huang Fu''s eyes were cold. He didn''t doubt anything, only that the emperor was ming him for having nothing to y with, only to hurt His Majesty. Now he doesn''t know what to do, he just wants the empress to remember his true heart, remembering that day, he can give her life to save her and ask her for all the trust. He had no ns to kill her for the time being. At this time when the queen died, his n was not only unsessful, but also all messed up. Of course, the panic he couldn''t tell at this time hadpletely forgotten his n. He even thought that if he didn''t n like this today, maybe he and the empress were already watching the beautiful scenery. Or, when implementing the n, he should ask someone to take a site visit to see how he knew there would be cliffs. Jing Cheng came to the cliff with a heartbeat, looking for the familiar person. He was very scared in his heart, because he was afraid of seeing her crushed. see you tomorrow Chapter 920: Young Empress (53) Chapter 920: Young Empress (53) 920 The Young Empress (53) "Look separately." "Yes, imperial husband." Jing Cheng calcted the position where Tang Guo might fall. As he went further and further, he turned away the heavy weeds, and searched inch by inch, even if it was a small haystack. He originally thought that if she fell from such a high ce, she would be seriously injured, even if she did not die. If it weren''t for looking for her, he might be nk now. He just wanted to find her earlier, and her chances of survival were even greater. Unexpectedly, after crossing a trail, I saw a familiar person sitting on a smooth te intact. "Your Majesty." Jing Cheng drew his sword quickly and shattered the weeds that stopped him, rushed to Tang Guo in the blink of an eye, and held her in his arms. "You''re fine." The smile on Jing Cheng''s face was erged, and the feeling of being lost was only understood by those who experienced it. Tang Guo heard his rapid heartbeat andughed, "It makes you worry." "As long as you are okay." No matter what she thinks, what ns she has, what she wants to do. He didn''t care. He only cared about her. She was intact and stood in front of him. He could smile at him and he was very happy. "Your Majesty, are you going back to the pce now?" "It''s a rare visit to the wild, so don''t go back to the pce in such a hurry." Tang Guo said with a smile. "Huangfu, will you hunt? I always watch you practice swords. It has never been used in practice. I want to see you hunt. " "Okay, I''ll hunt now. What prey does your Majesty want?" Jing Cheng picked up the sword that had just dropped on the ground, and the sword was still stained with a lot of dirt. Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Huangfu, you don''t usually care about this sword, why do you just throw it to the ground?" "This sword was given to me by Your Majesty, which is very important to me." Jing Cheng''s eyes were filled with love, "But no matter how important the sword is, it cannot bepared with His Majesty." He really treasured this sword. Only when His Majesty was there, he used this sword to practice martial arts. His Majesty is absent. He uses something else. He never thought that he would use this sword one day to cut weeds, thorns, branches, or even throw it directly to the ground. He loves swords like crazy, before thinking of the people in front of him, he thought that apanying him all his life, can only make him pay attention to his life, only the sword. However, when he met her and had her in his heart, he realized that this was the treasure he should treasure in his whole life. "Your Majesty, what prey do you want?" Jing Cheng asked again. Tang Guo replied, "Everything is fine, just eat it." "Then Your Majesty will rest for a while, and I''ll go." He nced at a river not far away, "Perhaps there are fish in the water. When I hunt other prey, I wille back to Her Majesty to catch fish." "I want to watch you hunt." Tang Guo said, stood up and followed Jing Cheng. Jing Cheng quickly turned around and grabbed her hand. "Then I hold your Majesty." Tang Guo did not refuse, he likes to hold her, then she depends on him, who makes him so cute. She likes this kind of temperament. She has a straight personality. If she is determined, she will do it. In front of her, he wouldn''t think that he was lowered and would get along with her equally. It''s especially easy to get along with such people. Obviously she is a smart person, and she can count, but when she faces her, she can only see Chicheng. Being jealous and eating it is especially obvious, it''s really cute. Chapter 921: Young Empress (54) Chapter 921: Young Empress (54) 921 The Young Empress (54) Jing Cheng''s skill was really good. Tang Guo fell unscathed from such a high ce, and he knew that her martial arts were superb, which was definitely not a matter of luck. Even he couldn''t guarantee that he would fall from such a high ce, and he would not be hurt. Such a powerful Majesty, in fact, does not need him to protect carefully. But without holding her hand, he could not rest assured. Because he cares about her, he wants to protect her from any harm. He had no right to stop her from doing certain things. She was the empress of the West Saint Kingdom and had many things to consider. Therefore, he can only apany her, stand by her, not betray her, and appear in time when she needs it. Jing Cheng soon hit the prey and was a wild boar. Obviously a beautiful moonlight man, carrying arge piece of wild pork on his shoulders, and the other hand did not forget to hold his beloved majesty, and led her back to the b position. Looking at the wild pork in front of him, Jing Cheng had some troubles. He had never studied cooking. "You help me cut the meat and I''ll get the rest." Jing Cheng looked at Tang Guo in amazement, "Your Majesty will barbecue?" "Yes." Tang Guo said with a smile, Jing Cheng no longer hesitated, ording to Tang Guo, divide the meat into suitable sizes. After raising the fire, he intends to catch fish in the river. He found a slender stick and sharpened his head. Holding the stick, standing by the river, his gaze is like a torch, and a stab is a living fish, basically with no arrows. When a stick of fish was inserted on his stick and brought back, Tang Guo''s roasted wild pork had a golden color and smelled fragrant. He stared at the pieces of meat on the grill with surprise. Your Majesty still grills meat, and by looking at the color and fragrance, you will know that the taste will be very delicious. His Majesty, only he should have seen it. "Cut the fish, will you?" "Yes." Jing Cheng hurriedly used the sword that Tang Guo presented to him. He didn''t think that this time he had wronged the sword and served his Majesty. System: This thought is really enlightenment. After Jing Cheng cleaned the fish byparotomy, Tang Guo''s wild pork was roasted. She handed Jing Cheng a piece, "Try it, how about it." System: In fact, sometimes he still admires human beings. For example, he can eat all kinds of delicious food. Jing Cheng took a bite and only felt the scent of this mouthful. This piece of wild pork has all the colors and aromas. He chewed as he chewed. There is no seasoning here, so why is wild pork so delicious, he can taste a lot of seasoning. Of course, he just stunned for a while, then began to enjoy the delicious, without going deep into anything. Tang Guo saw Jing Cheng''s doubts and did not exin. She had already said that Jing Cheng was the smartest man in the harem. After eating wild pork, Tang Guo grilled fish again. At this time, Jing Cheng discovered that Tang Guo had several small bottles around him, and he guessed in his mind that these should be the seasonings. I didn''t see it before, but it appeared now. He didn''t care at all, and looked at the fish all the way. The roasted wild pork is so delicious, and the fish must be delicious. After eating and drinking, Tang Guo was lyingzily on Jing Cheng''s body. "Acheng." Tang Guo suddenly changed his name, Jing Cheng paused, and heard Tang Guo continue to say, "I''ll call you A Cheng in the future, okay?" Chapter 922: Young Empress (55) Chapter 922: Young Empress (55) 922 The Young Empress (55) "Okay." Jing Cheng smiled, holding her face and kissing her lips. "Can I call your Majesty''s nameter?" "Of course, you can call whatever you want." "Fruit." Jing Cheng called out happily, "I will call you like this when there is only me and Guoer." "Just like it." Tang Guo said indulgently. Jing Cheng''s smile never disappeared. "What to do next?" He faintly noticed that Tang Guo fell from such a high ce without any idents. It can be seen that the previous fall of the cliff was also intentional, and there must be any n. "Next," Tang Guo held his arm and touched his cheek. "I don''t care about other people in the future, only A Cheng is in my eyes." Jing Cheng wondered, Tang Guo went on to say, "The queen fell seriously off the cliff, broke her head, and lost her memory. From then on, I only remember the husband who rescued her, and I only loved the husband in this life. Do you say OK?" Well, of course it is good. By that day, he had been waiting for a long time. Although she is usually in the pce, she loves many people, but he likes only one. But they were still in the dark, and they were able to stand together in a big light, and he was certainly happy. "Okay." He was ready to be suppressed by many people in the future, but His Majesty promised to like him alone and only be owned by him. He would be willing to ept anyone''s provocation, never give up, no matter how big He can stand the pressure. The two stayed for half a day, and Hou Jingcheng stepped out of here behind his beloved Majesty, summoned his people, said that His Majesty was seriously injured, and he would immediately return to the pce for treatment. Su Qing has been waiting on the cliff and saw Jing Cheng returning with Tang Guo on his back. He stood up for a moment and rushed to Jing Cheng. Jing Cheng said, "Stop him." "Yes, imperial husband." Su Qing quickly said, "How is your Majesty?" Jing Cheng nced at him coldly, "No time to talk nonsense with you, now I want to take my Majesty to the pce for treatment." Tang Guo, lying on Jing Cheng''s wide back, wrapped in clothes, fell asleepfortably. Still the breath of this person makes her morefortable. At least, in this world, she is very satisfied. Just like that, I like him in my life, only to him. She closed her eyes and raised the corners of her lips. Su Qing watched Jing Cheng take Tang Guo in a hurry to leave, and quickly followed. Although he could not see Tang Guo''s situation up close, he did not give up, so he followed the pce all the way, and was stopped outside Tang Guo''s pce, and he did not intend to leave. "Your Majesty is sure to be fine, Master Su, you should go back and rest, use some food, ande and see Your Majesty. If there is any news here, the ve will tell you the first time. "No, I have to wait for Her Majesty to be awake." His heart was panicking, and His Majesty did not move along the way. It can be seen that the injury is not light, and the cliff does not know how high it is. She is lucky to be alive. What is his mood at this time? Regret, he didn''t want to admit it, but had to admit it, he really regretted it. If he did not design everything today, Her Majesty would not fall off the cliff, nor would she suffer such a serious injury. What if she really has one? Su Qing stood in front of the door and was faint, and what appeared in her head was all the pictures of how they got along. At this time, the door of the Queen''s Pce was opened. Chapter 923: Young Empress (56) Chapter 923: Young Empress (56) 923 The Young Empress (56) When the chief executive came out, Su Qing saw the situation and hurried up to him, and asked anxiously, "Master, how is your Majesty?" The imperial husband refused to let him in, and others thought he was inappropriate. They thought that it was because of him that he had injured His Majesty, and indeed it was because of him. "Your Majesty is seriously injured and is now out of danger. As for when to wake up, the doctor has not given a letter of approval, Su Gongzi, please go back first. I won''t be able to wake up in the next half-time, so it is useless here." "I ... I''ll wait." Su Qing sank in the bottom of her heart, with a wry smile on her mouth, maybe she woke up soon? When she was in danger, she asked the chief executive to protect him. If she wakes up and asks him if he''s not there, she will be in a hurry. So he''ll wait here. The chief manager looked at Su Qing''s dejected look, remembering the scene he saw inside, suddenly there was a feeling of being a dog. But remembering that Her Majesty informed her of Su Qing''s actions, she only sighed, what else could she say, deserve it. Although His Majesty may not be in love with Su Qing, he really spoils him. If he doesn''t have two minds, he must be extremely glorious in this life. His Majesty was also chilled by Su Qing and Nan Yunchuan. It s the husband, but she does nt always go forward to her, and she does nt talk sweetly, but at the moment when Her Majesty''s ident happened, she saw the fear in her eyes. Obviously terrified, he still ordered everything coldly and went down to find someone in person. And Su Qing said he was worried about His Majesty, and he was only waiting on the cliff. It can be seen from his heart that His Majesty is not so important. "The son Su will remember to go backter." Her Majesty was "waking up" today, and Her Majesty ordered her to wake up three dayster. The chief executive''s eyes narrowed, and he went in quickly. She didn''t dare to reveal the stuffing, and if her Majesty was broken, she couldn''t eat it. Su Qing just stood outside the pce like this, one stop was several hours. Until the sun went down, there was no news of the queen waking up. The light of the setting sun fell on him, he looked up, looked at the closed door, and said to the gated gate, "You go in and let me know, I want to see your Majesty." The pce man went in quickly, and after a while came out, shook his head, "Su Gongzi, the imperial husband will not allow you. After standing for a day, you should go back to the pce first and use some food, so that you cannot bear it." In Su Qing''s eyes, there was only loss and deep worry. "I know, I''ll go back first. If your Majesty wakes up, remember toe and report it." Su Qing left in a desperate state, and there was a bitter smile on his cold face. Back in the pce, he used it briefly, and the delicious food was tasteless at this time. Her head was full of time with the queen, and on the cliff, she pushed him to the chief executive, caught the arrow in one hand, and did not forget to instruct the chief supervisor to take care of him. Even if she doesn''t have a rtionship between men and women for him, this pet is really precious. Maybe he understands how Nan Yunchuan feels. Who can refuse to be treated as such? No matter how hard Su Qing was, he still had to move. If His Majesty does not fall off the cliff, he has not experienced the kind of sudden loss. Maybe he would not be so impressed and panic. The next day, Su Qing went outside the queen''s pce and was told that the queen did not wake up. Chapter 924: Young Empress (57) Chapter 924: Young Empress (57) Chapter 924: The Young Queen (57) He was still outside the pce and waited for a day. Only when it s time to have a meal, someone will carry some cakes for him. In just two days, he lost a lot of weight. For the past two days, he couldn''t sleep well. Close your eyes and you will see the Queen''s figure. Asleep, the person in the dream is still her. In the past few days, he has recalled the pictures between them. The more he remembered, the more he felt that these days are really precious. On the third day, Jing Cheng still waited outside the pce. Until noon, the Queen''s pce gate was opened. The chief executive came out with a cheerful look, "Your Majesty is awake." "Really?" Su Qing''s originally tired face suddenly trembled, holding the chief executive and asking, "Your Majesty is really awake, can I go in and see?" The governor hesitated, "Your Majesty just woke up, the Emperor''s husband has asked someone to call for a doctor, His Majesty hasn''t said he wants to see you for the time being." "Anyway, I''ll wait a moment. Your Majesty slept for three days. I must be awake now, and she will call meter." There was a smile on Su Qing''s face. The chief manager looked at the smile and shook his head secretly, afraid that it would disappoint you. Her Majesty, she cannot bear her betrayal. This waited for another hour before the chief executive came out with aplex look. God knows that in order to practice thisplicated expression, she spent an hour, until her Majesty was satisfied, she did note out to see Su Qing. "Your Majesty wants to see me?" "Su Gongzi, pleasee in." Su Qing felt something wrong with the chief executive and felt a little uneasy, but now he is more eager to see that person. He never cared, but he cared for those who were outrageous. When he saw a person who was leaning on the bed and his face was pale, Su Qing was very happy, and his pace elerated a lot. He came to the couch and called with a thought, "Your Majesty, how are you doing?" Originally, he thought that the response should be, "It''s okay, it''s okay," and finally, His Majesty should ask him a question. But the queen in front of her just looked at him with a pair of strange eyes, and her eyes asked the husband sitting beside him, "Is he?" "Your Majesty, this is a member of your harem, Su Qing." Jing Cheng helped exin, This exnation made Su Qing''s heart sink. "Your Majesty, don''t you recognize me?" Su Qing was anxious and asked a little louder. This attitude caused Jing Cheng''s difort. "The Taiyi said that when His Majesty fell down the cliff, he hurt his brain and caused some amnesia. I let you in, just to prove how much His Majesty remembers." "The imperial husband means, Your Majesty doesn''t recognize me and doesn''t remember me?" Su Qing''s expressionpletely copsed, and she waited for three days, but it was such a result, how could he ept it. He just wanted to understand, trying to persuade himself, even if he realized his ideal, try not to hurt her. But she lost her memory and forgot him. "Since I don''t remember you, go down first." Such indifference and indifference to His Majesty made Su Qing very unfamiliar. Looking at her strange appearance, he seemed to have gone. My heart seemed to be empty, my Majesty, and forgot him. She didn''t even remember him. "Su Qing, you go down first." Jing Cheng said impatiently. Su Qing looked at Tang Guo, but Tang Guo didn''t give him a look. see you tomorrow Chapter 925: Young Empress (58) Chapter 925: Young Empress (58) 925 The Young Empress (58) Su Qing walked out of her emperor''s pce without a return, and instead of returning to his pce, she stood at the door of the pce with a dull look. He had already thought about it, the queen woke up, and he would never try to please her again. He wanted to overthrow the Queen''s rule, and he could think of other ways. But he really did not expect that because of this fall, the empress would break her head and lose some of her memory. Such strange eyes. He never saw it on the empress''s face, She was so close to him then, looking at him, made him feel that they were so far away. "Big Chief." When Su Qing saw the chief executive who was going in, he quickly stopped people. The chief executive turned back and asked, "Excuse me, Mr. Su, what do you want?" "I just wanted to ask if Taiyi had said when His Majesty would be able to restore memory." Su Qing asked with some expectation, "and, what methods could be used to restore His Majesty as soon as possible." The chief executive shook his head. "No, the Taiyi didn''t say this. He only said that her majesty was weak. As for the lost memories, he couldn''t find them. His Majesty is still confirming how much memory she lost. His Majesty should have forgotten many people, and there is still no problem in handling the government of the DPRK. " "Do you remember your husband, then?" The chief nodded and said, "Your Majesty remembers the husband, and the ve heard the husband''s words. When she found her, she was seriously injured, but she opened her eyes and looked at the husband. It should be this, let her remember her husband." "How many people do your Majesty remember?" Su Qing continued to ask, "Why did Your Majesty forget me?" "This ve has no answer. As for how many people Her Majesty remembers, she can only let everyone who knows Her Majesty know it again." Su Qing sighed, "Then I''ll wait here, will your Majesty see many peopleter?" "Yes." "Su Gongzi, why don''t you go back and wait for the news?" "No, I''ll wait here." Su Qing said persistently, waiting for a result. He also wanted to know when His Majesty would be able to remember that he would have to ask the doctor himself. On this day, Su Qing watched one after another enter the queen''s pce. Every time he came out, he asked, "Does the queen remember you?" "Your Majesty doesn''t remember me." After getting such an answer, he felt a little loose, so His Majesty did not forget him alone. He knew that this result made him feel better. "Your Majesty remember you?" The person Su Qing looked at couldn''t help asking. When people came out, they quickly shook their heads and said they didn''t remember. There are dozens of people in the harem. It didn''t take long to see each other. Su Qing asked everyone who came out, and the result was that His Majesty could not keep them. He is not so nagging now, His Majesty remembers Huang Fu, it should be Huang Fu at thest moment, he appeared next to His Majesty, and was very impressed with him. No, Your Majesty has nothing special about Huang Fu. When I saw the people in the harem, Tang Guo didn''t n to summon the courtiers anymore. When those courtiers changed their lives to the dynasty, they were finished at a nce. "Your Majesty, Su Gongzi is still waiting outside." The chief manager had to say a word, in fact, she did not want to say a word. Tang Guodao, "Do you know what he is waiting to do outside?" "Su Gongzi should be waiting for the Taiyi and would like to inquire about His Majesty''s condition." Chapter 926: Young Empress (59) Chapter 926: Young Empress (59) 926 The Young Empress (59) "Then Dr. Xu, just go out." Tang Guo pretended that he had amnesia. The doctor did not know the truth. He really thought he had amnesia. Knowing this, in addition to her only chief executive, Jing Cheng. The Taiyi only thought that she really broke her head, and she was now frowning and was preparing to help her restore her memory. "Yes, he resigned." Taiyi Xu went out carrying his medicine chest, and as soon as he stepped out of the door of the pce, he was stopped by Su Qing. He paid homage to Su Qing, "Su Gongzi." "Dr. Xu," Su Qing looked anxiously, and whispered, "How is Your Majesty''s condition?" "Your Majesty''s injuries are recovering quickly, but ..." Taiyi Xu shook his head and pointed to his head. "The missing part of the memory, I can''t see anything at the moment." "When can I recover?" "This should be congestion in the area of the head. It may be restored after a while, or it may not be restored in a lifetime." Taiyi Xu said fortunately. "Fortunately, Her Majesty just does not remember many people, and other memories are not missing." Otherwise, the West Sacred Kingdom is afraid of disorder. After listening to Su Qing, he couldn''t believe it. He grabbed Taiyi Xu and asked, "Are there any countermeasures?" Taiyi Xu quickly shook his head. "Su Gongzi must not be excited. We also want to help His Majesty restore memory, but this hurts his head. At present, there is no specific method, and we need to go back to research." "Then Dr. Xu, please go back and research." Su Qing released the person, apologizing, "offended." Xu Taiyi shook his head, retreated with Su Qing, carrying the medicine box, and hurried to the Tai Hospital. He did have to go back and think about the countermeasures, even if those memories are not very important, then it matters, they muste up with countermeasures. Su Qing stood still and was reluctant to leave. The chief executive saw this, "Su Gongzi, Your Majesty is tired today, you should go back." "I''ll go back in a little while." Su Qingughed with a bitter smile, and it was a bit bitter until the sun went down, and the sky darkened, and he sighed at the closed pce. When he saw the chief executiveing out again, he asked again, "Isn''t the husband yet?" "Your Majesty ordered, and the husband will rest here today." After the chief manager said this, Su Qing turned pale. He shook his fist and said, "I''lle again tomorrow." He looked back at the pce and finally left. Under the empty robe was a thin body, and inside the body was an empty heart. When he lost his heart, he didn''t know. He also thought he was sessful, and counted Her Majesty. Does this mean that you don''t know the retribution that you cherish without losing it? He somewhat understands how crazy Brother Yunchuan looks, and when he really loses that person, he can realize that feeling. On the second day of Su Qing, as soon as it dawned, he came outside the queen''s pce. The chief executive came out and turned and said, "Su Gongzi, why are you so early?" "I ... I want to see Her Majesty, how is she?" "Your Majesty just got up and looked good." The inner vowel of the great manager is not only good, but it is clearly ruddy, and it is very good. Su Qingdao, "Can you sue your Majesty, then say Su Qing is here to see you." "Then Su Gong waited a moment, the ve went to ask your Majesty." Su Qing waited with a bitter smile and waited. If the chief executive had brought him directly in, why not make a false usation. Chapter 927: Young Queen (60) Chapter 927: Young Queen (60) Chapter 927: The Young Queen (60) Su Qing beating heartily, followed the chief executive into the empress''s pce. He never one day had such a desire to appear in front of her, just to see her and see if she was OK. He is crazy, he thinks he is crazy, even more crazy than Nan Yunchuan. When he walked in, he saw Her Majesty, who was leaning on the bedside, and sitting there was a handsome and extraordinary husband. He is holding a bowl in his hand and carefully feeding Her Majesty the food. Between the two raised their hands, they turned out to be iparable matches. Su Qing was a little lost at that moment. He even thought that if he was going to find His Majesty before, would His Majesty still remember him at this time, and it should be him who was sitting with her. Quickly expelled these messy things, he bent over to salute Tang Guo, "Su Qing meet your Majesty." "Get up." Tang Guo raised his arm, Jing Cheng helped her wipe the corners of her mouth very carefully. Such a proper action made Su Qing''s eyes sour, and she became jealous. At this moment, he really wanted to push the man away and let hime. "Mr. Grandma said, you want to see Grandma, what''s the matter?" Indifferent tone, like when they first met. Su Qing''s God, in fact, is much more indifferent than the first time he met. "It was Su Qing who wanted to see His Majesty, and was worried about His Majesty''s safety." "I''m fine, you have a heart, if there is nothing else, you go back." "His Majesty" Tang Guo looked up and asked, "What''s the matter, what?" Su Qing looked at these strange eyes and didn''t know what to say, her heart was sour. What should he say, what can he say, is he asking, why did she forget him? She forgot so many people, he was just one of them. "No, no, then Su Qing wille to see His Majesty tomorrow." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, nodded his head, and didn''t look at Su Qing, but his eyes suddenly smiled, not to Su Qing, but to the royal husband in front of him. "One more thing, I''m not full yet." Su Qing was so cold that she couldn''t move for a long time, she could only watch Huang Fu feed her, and she seemed to enjoy it. asionally, the corners of her mouth were stained, and she would raise her chin and ask the husband to wipe her. His Majesty, he had never seen it before. If Her Majesty does not fall on the cliff, she will not forget him. If he doesn''t arrange everything, His Majesty won''t fall off the cliff. Therefore, all the consequences are caused by himself. Su Qing watched the interaction between the two, and finally dragged heavy steps, stepping out of the pce step by step, paused several times in the middle. Looking back at Her Majesty who was eating food, she didn''t give him a look. "Is he familiar with Su Shijun in the past?" When he was about to go out, he suddenly heard this sentence and couldn''t help stopping. Just listen to Jing Cheng''s reply, "His Majesty''s favorite was him." "Really? Why didn''t I get the impression." "Your Majesty will remember itter." Jing Cheng replied, his eyes were all smiling, Tang Guo saw that he was insincere, and his lips were bent, "It doesn''t matter if you remember." "Are your Majesty reluctant to remember everything before?" Su Qing didn''t move, he wanted to know the answer. "Do nt you want to remember it, it can remember it?" She added, "Whether you remember it or not, the emperor''s impression on you is the deepest, and you can''t forget it." Su Qing turned pale, and finally left. Chapter 928: Young Empress (61) Chapter 928: Young Empress (61) Chapter 928: The Young Queen (61) "Su Gongzi''s face is pale and doesn''t look very good." The chief executive gave Tang Guo the obituary he saw, and secretly pointed at Her Majesty''s Empress, enjoying the fruits fed by the Emperor''s husband, all behind was cold sweat. In particr, the imperial husband nced at her slightly, almost scared her away. "Those things will not be used as obituaries in the future." "Yes, Your Majesty," the Chief Executive replied quickly, and when she left, she couldn''t help but wipe the sweat on her face. Her Majesty''s thoughts became more and more unpredictable. The imperial husband, who was hidden from the public, was able to receive special treatment from His Majesty. "A Cheng, you look so fierce just now, you scared the chief executive." Tang Guo teased, "She was so sweaty and scared that her back was soaked." "Your Majesty''s expression just made the chief executive scared." The two looked at each other with ast smile, or Jing Cheng said, "Su Qing, what is Gore going to do with it?" It wasn''t that he wanted to target Su Qing, but that Su Qing was out of mind. Had it not been for his cleverness, it would have been the trick. "What do you want to do with him?" Tang Guo asked back. "My Majesty, if Guoer is unwilling to kill him, he will be kicked out of the pce. It is too dangerous for such a person to stay with you." He didn''t care about Su Qing, but he was afraid he would hurt Guoer. "Then some time, find a chance, I will send all the men out." Jing Cheng''s eyes lightened, Tang Guo continued, "Just keep one of you." That sincere look made Jing Cheng feel hot and hugged her subconsciously. "And Xiao Jin, he wanted to use the West Saint Kingdom His power helped him regain Qi''s throne. " "The Moon King doesn''t look simple. I observed it. She doesn''t seem to be indifferent to Guoer, but she can use her to target Xiao Jin." Jing Cheng''s calctions, "Others are not a concern." "I didn''t expect that Ah Cheng knew the situation this way." Jing Cheng''s ears were a little red. "That''s because Guo Er is in this vortex. I want to protect you." "I see, I understand your mind." Tang Guo didn''t mind Jing Cheng investigating these. Jing Cheng was able to say this to her frankly because he believed her and wouldn''t mind it. So what a lovely person this is. As usual, Su Qing meets Tang Guo daily, but every day he sees the scenes of Tang Guo and Jing Cheng''s love. Under his testimony, Her Majesty''s rtionship with the Emperor husband has deepened, and watching his eyes every day will sting his eyes. Until, Her Majesty announced that she would dissolve the harem, and stated that she was not yet an adult, and that everyone in the harem was innocent. If she is willing to marry another, she is willing to marry her and give him a generous dowry. If she doesn''t want to, she will buy a house for the imperial city. Whether they will marry or be single, they will follow their wishes. After this purpose was announced, not only was the turmoil in the harem, but also the former dynasty was boiling, one after another, and the emperor went back to life to ask the empress to take back her life. But Tang Guo''s attitude is very tough, no matter what problems they have, they will be easily solved by her. Later, they found that their dreadlocks were still captured by Her Majesty, and eventually they had topromise, and they did not dare to oppose the Queen''s dissolution of the harem. Many men in the harem found that they could not move the queen and agreed to leave the pce. Compared to spending years in the pce, it is better to go out for a moist life. see you tomorrow Chapter 929: Young Empress (62) Chapter 929: Young Empress (62) Chapter 929: The Young Empress (62) On the second day of Tang Guo''s will, 40% of the members of the harem expressed their willingness to leave. Because of their interest, Tang Guo gave them rich rewards, so that the general manager bought a separate yard for them in the imperial city. Whatever they do in the future is up to them. They choose what they want to do. Something that Her Majesty has given away, as long as he is not a person who is extravagant and extravagant, he is a little bit smarter, and it is absolutely nothing to worry about. "If you have someone you like in the future, you cane into the pce and marry you." These people did not expect that the Queen was so good. They were given the freedom to decide for their future marriage. The Queen''s marriage was much better than just marrying casually. And if Her Majesty had said, even if they would not marry in their lives, no one would dare to treat them. "If you dare to embarrass you, you can also enter the pce." Jing Cheng is not far behind, "You can just find me." He understood that most of these men were sent to the pce, in order to secure the rtionship between the courtiers and His Majesty. After leaving the pce, it is inevitable that they will encounter various white eyes of the family. In the Western Holy State, not all families are like the Jing family. Men can grow up safely and happily without being discriminated against. "Xie Xie, Xie Huangfu." With the words of the two, they are really at ease. They were reluctant at first. However, the Empress ordered them. They were all smart people. It was inferred that there was no room for the queen to recover, and they made a decisive decision. I didn''t expect that it would be all right. Being able to be rich for a lifetime, not to be controlled by people, and her emperor and her husband to be the master, can live a free and happy life. This is a life that many people can''t ask for, much better than this prison cage in the pce. After all, they are still men, and they always yearn for freedom, and are unwilling to live in a small harem. If not, there are many of them who have the same hobbies as Jing Cheng. After leaving, Jing Cheng looked at Tang Guo, "Guo Er won''t me me for making a im?" "How can I me you, Ah Cheng is more thoughtful than me. These people are out of the house, and they will inevitably encounter various problems. We should really be in trouble if we are really embarrassed by our mother and family." There was a smile on Jing Cheng''s face. "I got Guoer, so I''m willing to help them." "They made a good start, presumably starting tomorrow, there will be more people leaving, and indeed they should be treated well." She''s only been in this world for more than 20 years, and doesn''t have much time to do other interesting things. The rivers and mountains of the West Saint Kingdom are very stable, and she only needs to take good care of them and hand them over to the next empress. Sure enough, many people came to see Tang Guo the next day and all came to say goodbye to her. For those who are interested, Tang Guo is very generous and rewarded them with their house and shop to ensure that they have nothing to worry about. For five days, there were dozens of people in the harem, and they were almost gone one after another. The only remaining husband was Jing Cheng and Su Qing. Jing Cheng naturally couldn''t leave, and Su Qing''s existence also attracted many people''s attention. After all, Su Qing was the most favored one before the empress lost her memory. Now Su Qing has no intention of leaving, and many people are watching. Is he the exception? "Su Gongzi, the other servants in the harem have already left." The pce man said carefully. Chapter 930: Young Empress (63) Chapter 930: Young Empress (63) Chapter 930: The Young Empress (63) Su Qinglue stood in front of the window with some embarrassment. After hearing this sentence, he froze for a moment. He slowly turned back, leaving only loneliness in his eyes, and a little ridicule, "All gone?" "Yeah, it''s all gone." "No one left?" The pce head was lower, and he answered, "No." "Are they happy when they leave?" The pce man paused and replied, "The aristocrats have been rewarded by His Majesty, with a faint smile on their faces, and there is an urgent appearance of leaving the pce. "Is that happy?" "Should be happy." Gongren didn''t understand what Su Qing asked about these things, he and Su Gongzi have been around for a long time. Su Gongzi is extremely clever, and since he entered the pce, he has received a favor from his Majesty. Ming Zhan seems to be very concerned about his Majesty, but in private, he sees more of Su Gongzi''s calm appearance. When Her Majesty is still there, he will show a little affection, and once His Majesty turns, his eyes will be clear. He sometimes can''t tell whether he likes His Majesty or not. "They don''t usually rush to your Majesty to ask for favor, and now they can go out of the pce and there is a house shop. Your Majesty makes sure that they have no worries all their lives, and even they are unwilling to stay. They all want to go out and be cheerful. day." "It can be seen that they did not have a sincere heart towards His Majesty, and left after leaving." "Su Gongzi, won''t you go?" Su Qing froze, "I don''t want to go." Where can he go out of the pce? How long did he have to see her once he left the pce. Maybe I can''t see it in my life. There seems to be only one pce wall, in fact they will be far apart in the future. Just then, the chief executive came. "Su Gongzi." Su Qing retracted her expression and nced at the chief executive, "What''s the matter?" "His Majesty has an order to limit all the servants in the harem to leave the pce within one month." The chief executive secretly looked at the men who had cleared a lot in front of his eyes, and sighed, "Su Gongzi, all the servants have left, leaving only Leave you. " "Your Majesty said, must I leave the pce?" Su Qing asked. The governor replied, "Yes, everyone must leave the pce." Su Qing didn''t speak for a while, and there was some nkness in her eyes, with a grin on the corner of her mouth, "I am out of the house, where can I go?" "Your Majesty has purchased a house in the imperial city for the aides. In the future, Su Gongzi will be a free body. He will go wherever he wants to. He will live as long as he wants to live." In fact, the chief manager was veryplicated. In fact, she was simply Can''t figure out what Her Majesty thought. Some things that Su Qing did did, but she really offended her. She actually let him go, but also gave him a house and gave him a shop to ensure his future life. Your Majesty, is it too kind? System: It s purely thoughtful. I have nt seen the host kind. She s another kind of revenge. She drove people out of the pce. "Su Gongzi, you still have to pick up and pick up, go out of the pce." President Zong Pipeline, "You also know your Majesty''s temperament, say one or two, this purpose has been issued, the order cannot be recovered." "I see." Su Qing said quietly, "I want to stay a few more days, and then go to my Majesty to resign." "Ah, okay." The chief executive breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "The ves will retreat first." "The chief executive walks slowly, and I will definitely bid farewell to Her Majesty when I leave." Chapter 931: Young Empress (64) Chapter 931: Young Empress (64) 931 The Young Empress (64) As soon as the chief executive left, the pce man asked again, "Su Gongzi, when will you leave and the ves will pack your clothes for you." "You look at it." After speaking, Su Qing went out, and the voice came to the ears of the pce man at the same time. "No need to follow, I want to see here again." In fact, he did not spend much time with His Majesty. Nan Yunchuan entered the pce with him. When they first entered the pce, they were called brothers and brothers at the first sight. Later on, the same thoughts and ambitions were revealed faintly. At that time, they got closer and closer, and finally reached a consensus that they must overthrow the queen''s rule and restore the status of a man. This matter was determined because they inadvertently met Xiao Jin, who was also a poor man. He failed in the struggle and was sent to Xi Shengguo as a proton. It is certainly good to work with a proton neighbor with great ambitions. Counting the time, in the presence of Her Majesty, they pleased her, and it took more than a year. In fact, his closest time with Her Majesty was more than half a year. It was more than half a year after Nan Yunchuan''s ident. Without this more than half a year, maybe he would not be interested in the empress. Some people can only watch from a distance. Once the distance is close, it is easy to be fascinated. Once the fascination is trapped in it, they cannot get out and forget what they want to do. [Host, do you think Su Qing will be out of the pce? ] Ask the system if you do nt understand, it s very easy to learn. Tang Guo answered: "Yes." [Well, really? I don''t seem willing to see him. He and Nan Yunchuan should not be the same. The reaction now is that he looks a lot lonely and not crazy. "Naturally, I want him to be the same as Nan Yunchuan. The system shuddered, this dog owner, it was really reckless to revenge. However, it should be. The host greatly gave him a chance, and he still had to n, so no wonder the host was big. [Is he really willing after he leaves the pce? The host is big, can you exin, what else could Su Qing do? I always feel that he is not willing to be just like this. The system thought for a while and said, [There is a host who is greatly present, and he may no longer have the opportunity to reach out into the pce, and the minister who rebelled against the West Saint Kingdom had no opportunity to encourage the men of the West Saint Kingdom to resist. There is basically no possibility of sess. Although he didn''t know much about it, the single host disbanded the harem greatly, and also gave those people their homes, paving, and it was clear that it was the queen''spensation to those people. Think about it, this is not to show the benevolence of Her Majesty, and it is not harsh on men. With such an intelligent and benevolent empress, their lives will only be more and more secure, and no one wants to take big risks to follow Su Qinggan''s unsure things. And with the great behavior of the host, there is a word called upside down. When everyone in the world knows that the host s infatuation with the imperial husband is greatly, it will be a beautiful talk, and many people will follow suit. The higher the imperial husband''s status, the higher the status of the man in the West of the Holy State. "Tunzi, you are getting smarter." Tang Guo heard these thoughts, "I do nt know what Su Qing will do. I only know that he should not live in the courtyard in peace, you help me stare, as long as he is not engaged in the West Saint Kingdom Do nt care. Chapter 932: Young Queen (65) Chapter 932: Young Queen (65) Chapter 932: The Young Queen (65) Ten dayster, Su Qing came to see Tang Guo. "His Majesty." Su Qing bowed his hands to Tang Guogong and bowed down, and looked a lot thinner. When those already cold eyes were full of depression, it was even more attractive. If you change a woman, you can''t help but ask him what happened, is it bad? However, Tang Guo only nced gently and asked, "Are you leaving the pce?" "Yes ... it''s about to leave the pce." Su Qing shed disappointment when she saw Tang Guo''s cold and strange response. He thought he''d wait a few more days, might His Majesty remember him? That way, does he have a chance to stay. But he didn''t wait for His Majesty to remember, "Today, he came to bid farewell to His Majesty, and in the future, Su Qing could no longer y piano for His Majesty." "Originally, I used to like to hear you y the piano?" Tang Guo''s sentence made Su Qing a bit cold. His Majesty really has forgotten him, and her favorite thing is his piano sound. "Your Majesty said in the past that Su Qing''s piano sound felt quiet, like being away from the hustle and bustle." Su Qing didn''t hold back and exined a little more. Maybe she could think of something with these. However, Tang Guo only nodded, "That''s the case." Very nd reaction. "Now I don''t like it now," Tang Guo said again, ncing at Jing Cheng who was sitting on one side, and stretched his hands to hold each other. "I recently like to watch the imperial husband dance sword, the appearance of imperial husband dance sword, unrestrained, It really looks good. " Jing Cheng''s mouth was bent, and his Guoer praised him in public like this, he was a little embarrassed. Su Qingying looked at the two men who were flirting with emotions, and had a feeling that they never wanted to see each other again. If there wasn''t that incident, His Majesty might be the person sitting next to him. "Sir, Su Qing is leaving." "Manager, let Su Qing leave." Su Qing nced deeply at Tang Guo with a sour heart, and finally saluted to the two, and left with the chief executive. Out of the Empress''s pce, he paused at the door for a while, looking very lonely. "Su Gongzi?" "Let''s go." His Majesty does not remember him. He is useless to stay here, even if he wants to stay, your Majesty is unwilling. He is the cause of all this, maybe this is the legendary retribution? However, I am afraid that he will never meet him again. Just give up like this, it''s a little ufortable to think about it. He Su Qing turned his attention to a person who should not be attentive. He is Su Qing, and he knew what he wanted from an early age. Even though he was in a difficult situation, he still realized his wish step by step with his clever mind. What he wants now is not the Holy West, or the overthrow of the Queen of the Holy West, to restore the status of a man. What he wanted most now was Her Majesty, the empress in charge of the West Saint Kingdom. Su Qing clenched her fists tightly, burning mes in her eyes, he wanted to get her. He wants to get her! He really wanted to get him. "Guoer, Su Qing''s look at you is really unpleasant." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "I can''t find what to eat. What is jealous for A Cheng?" "His eyes are too aggressive, which makes me ufortable." Jing Cheng told the truth, stood up, squatted beside Tang Guo, hugging her waist, "Fortunately he is gone." "Your Majesty, you will be two months into adulthood." Jing Cheng suddenly looked up, his eyes were bright like a puppy dog asking for bones. Chapter 933: Young Empress (66) Chapter 933: Young Empress (66) Chapter 933: The Young Queen (66) When Tang Guo heard this, he squeezed his face and leaned closer, "So, what do you want to express, Cheng?" "Of course, I want to be a real couple with Guoer. I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Jing Cheng expressed his thoughts very straightforwardly. "Now there is only me in Guoer''s harem." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes with a smile. "Isn''t that two months yet? Ah Cheng, don''t worry, be patient." She patted Jing Cheng''s face, pushed him away, and tore off the dress that had been crumpled by Jing Cheng. "I still have to approve the memorial, Ah Cheng, you can practice your sword." Jing Cheng: "..." He could only watch his Majesty the Empress Dowager leave, and sighed. "Imperial husband, do you want to practice swords? The ves fetch it for you." Gongren quickly asked. Jing Cheng nced at him lightly, "No practice." Guoer is not there, practicing sword or something, but he is exempted, who is he for? Is it air? If Guoer is absent, he has no interest in practicing sword at all. After Su Qing left the pce, he lived in that house for several days. He was unwilling to ept the status quo. He said he would not deal with the Queen again, but now he changed his mind. He wanted to get the Queen. Now he was all empresses in his dreams, and closed his eyes, thinking of her still. He seems to be unable to forget her. He is not Nan Yunchuan, he can hold a pile of objects and immerse himself in it all day, and be a crazy person. What he wants, he will strive to obtain, even if he does nothing. The Empress is high above her, and is the empress of the Western Holy Kingdom. Now he wanted to get her, he could only have stronger power than her. First of all, he thought of using Tang Nuoyue, remembering some time ago, that stupid woman seemed to have some interest in him. So he took a chance and prepared to meet with Tang Nuoyue to get the other''s attention. In his calctions, as long as he was allowed to spend time with the woman alone, the other party would absolutely trust him. However, he never thought that Tang Nuoyue would be so kind to him. They did see it, but what happened was not what he imagined. "Su Gongzi, please also pay attention to it, my dare not dare to do anything offensive to the Queen. I hope Su Gongzi also pays attention to it, not to cause misunderstanding. Tang Nuoyue has decided after thest incident that he does not intend to entangle with men who have a rtionship with the Queen. Because she wasn''t sure at all, where was the patience of the queen. A Nan Yunchuan appeared, and she thought it was really the Queen''s generosity. Even if this Su Qing had nothing to do with the Queen, she was still unwilling to take risks. Just like that, there are so many enemies in her house, enough for her to y. This Su Qing, the most able to calcte, she is still not necessarily the opponent of the other party, so she does not intend to involve Su Qing. "Su Gongzi, if you really want to find another good person, in fact, you can ask Her Majesty to help and look at each other. My King is a stunner and can''t help you." Seeing Su Qing''splexion, Tang Nuoyueughed madly and said calmly, "Su Gongzi, the king will go first." Later, Su Qing created some chance encounters, and Tang Nuoyue ran away while watching him. In the end, Tang Nuoyue did not leave the house all day, leaving him with no way. He wanted to go to Xiao Jin, but Xiao Jin also had no chance to meet him because of Tang Nuoyue. He thought that the matter had reached an end, but did not expect that one day, he received the news from Xiao Jin and wanted to meet him. see you tomorrow Chapter 934: Young Queen (67) Chapter 934: Young Queen (67) Chapter 934: The Young Empress (67) "You''re not going to look for that stupid woman of Tang Nuoyue." The two met in a hidden restaurant room. After meeting for a moment, Xiao Jin said. When he said this, his face was dull, and obviously his recent experience made him very unhappy. Su Qing was unknown, and asked, "What happened?" "Some things in the house, let alone mention, the current situation is that it is impossible to take the road of Tang Nuoyue." Xiao Jin remembered something, and his voice was cold. "Because of the Nanyunchuan incidentst time, she scared Tang Nuoyue''s stupid woman. She thinks that the queen let her go, because she looked at the rtionship between the emperor and blood, She has been so kind to her, no matter how provocative, she cannot seed. " "Now when ites to the queen, she hastened to express her heartfelt, and no matter where she went, she would praise the queen to others. Anyone who said bad things about the queen would go up to her." "This woman is really stupid." Xiao Jin said angrily, "We can only think of other ways." "Is that so?" Su Qing froze for a moment. "I''m not in the pce right now, and Tang Nuoyue won''t work here. I have some forces in my hand, but I have to face the powerful West Holy State, so there is no Way. " "Brother Su, you can''t give up." Xiao Jin was a little flustered. He was alreadybeled as Tang Nuoyue''s husband. If the West Saint Kingdom is not overthrown, hisbel will never be removed. He will always be humiliated. Even if he fled back to Qi Kingdom, it would only be aughingstock for others, and he has no status at all. If he relied on the ability to overthrow the West Saint Kingdom, the so-called history was written by the victor. When he used the forces here to be the supreme existence, no one dared tough at him. When ites to bing Tang Nuoyue''s husband, those people will only praise him with the words "bearing humiliation." "I didn''t think about giving up. I came to you to discuss this." Su Qing said that although what he said, there was still some discrepancy with what he thought. But Xiao Jin used it for him, and he did not use it for Xiao Jin. They all need to rely on each other''s strength, which is fair. Xiao Jin was silent, and Su Qing waited patiently. He did not believe that Xiao Jin was once the prince of Qi State. Even if he was a proton, there should still be many hidden forces in his hand. In fact, he didn''t know where Tang Nuoyue had no courage to deal with the empress. His goal was not Tang Nuoyue, but Xiao Jin who was hiding beside Tang Nuoyue and wanted to control the whole situation. Now only he and Xiao Jin can join hands. Xiao Jin is not free. Many things can''t be done at all. The person who can do these things can only be him. "Brother Su, so, I will give you my power in Qi Guo, I just don''t know if you are willing to go, dare to gamble." What he did not want, Qi Guo''s power was hisst card. But now, it is no longer possible to use the Holy West as a breakthrough. Su Qing is a smart person and should understand what he means. "Now it''s not so easy to do anything. I have a lot of influence in Qi Guo, but to do what we want to do, not overnight, Brother Su, if you are confident and willing to fight, I will here you are." That''s what Su Qing was waiting for, "I''ming to you, I definitely want to continue." Chapter 935: Young Empress (68) Chapter 935: Young Empress (68) 935 The Young Empress (68) "Brother Xiao, I never thought of giving up." Xiao Jin breathed a sigh of relief, andughed, "Okay, Brother Su, I really didn''t read you wrong, you''re the one who does big things." Xiao Jin took out a jade card and pushed it to Su Qing, "You take this jade card to Qi Guo, and as I said, go to those people, then I will write a letter to you, your letter Show them, they will naturally listen to you. " "Brother Su, I''ll rely on you next, Xi Shengguo side, I will pay attention to the news, I will pass on the situation to you at any time." Xiao Jin didn''t want to do this, but he couldn''t help it. Hispetitors must know that there are still forces in his hands to design him as a proton of the Western Holy State. Therefore, it is impossible for him to be taken back. Even if Her Majesty the West Saint Kingdom was willing to put him back, those in Qi Guo would rob him halfway, and would never allow him to step into Qi Guo. Then Su Qing is different. Now Su Qing is a free body, wherever he wants to go, no one cares. Who would have thought that the men of the West Saint State would go to Qi State to do great things? Su Qing took the jade card. "Okay, I won''t let you down. It will overthrow the Holy West." Yes, he still wants to overthrow the Holy West. The previous reason was to restore the status of the man, but now he is seeking her Majesty. If he were a civilian, he would never get her. What if Her Majesty the Emperor, who has been supreme, has be the dying king? He overthrew her country with his own hands, and imprisoned her next to him. She can only rely on him in the future, and he will be alone. Su Qing smiled lightly on his face, and the smile in his eyes deepened when he thought of such a scene. Xiao Jin didn''t doubt anything. He just said, "I''ll let someone give you the letter tomorrow. Now I''m going back. This thing can''t cause anyone to doubt." "Okay." Su Qing replied, watching Xiao Jinfei leave quickly, and put away the jade card lightly. The next day, Su Qing got Xiao Jin''s letter. On the third day, he went to see Nan Yunchuan. "Brother Yunchuan, I''m leaving." Nan Yunchuan''s action of wiping the chessboard paused, and he continued wiping again, asking in his mouth, "Where are you going?" He suddenly snapped, "Are you not staying in the pce?" "It seems you don''t know." Su Qing smiled, "The queen has dissolved the harem, leaving only her husband." Nan Yunchuan stopped moving and looked at him in confusion, as if asking why. "me me." Su Qing sat aside, aloof in tone, "I did something that caused the queen to have amnesia. She doesn''t remember us anymore, just remembers the royal husband who finally rescued her. Deep roots, for his dissolution of the harem. " "Envy, Brother Yunchuan." Nan Yunchuan looked at Su Qing''s bleak smile, and he wanted to stop the other person''s movements and said, "You are also envious, aren''t you? You''re regretful, Su Qing, you''re regretful that you hurt her, right?" "Ha ha ha ha, Su Qing, you are just like me, you regret it." "Deserve it, deserve it, and those who hurt her should really be kicked out." After that, he squatted on the ground and continued to wipe the objects that had been wiped many times. "Yes, I regret it." Su Qing sighed, "If I knew she lived in my heart, I would not choose that way." "But, Brother Yunchuan, we are different." Chapter 936: Young Empress (69) Chapter 936: Young Empress (69) "What''s different?" Nan Yunchuan didn''t look up, he thought it was the same. After they both hurt her, they found that they had fallen in love with her, it was toote to repent, and they hadpletely lost her. "Of course it''s different." Su Qing smiled faintly. "You gave up after you lost her, and you just crouched in this small yard to see the real thing. And I ..." "How are you?" Su Qing whispered, the tone contained infinite affection, "I did not give up, as long as I am Su Qing alive, I will not give up. Not a person in her harem, I can also be other status, someday I will get she was." Nan Yunchuan raised his head again. He was not surprised by Su Qing''s answer. This is Su Qing''s character, a person he is familiar with. "what are you nning to do?" "You haven''t given up on overthrowing the Holy State of West?" Su Qing''s apprehension appeared, "Yes, it is indeed the brother Yunchuan who knows me best. I did not give up." "So what are you going to do?" Nan Yunchuan asked, "continue to overthrow Xi Shengguo and hurt her?" "No, how could I hurt her?" Su Qing said a little eagerly, "I overthrew the West Saint Kingdom, her reliance is the West Saint Kingdom, the West Saint Kingdom is gone, she can only rely on me, and I can have She. Brother Yunchuan, do you understand? In this world, you still have to have absolute power to get what you want. " Nan Yunchuan was relieved after hearing this. "That''s a lot of young people, and it''s basically impossible in your current position unless you use external forces." He added, "Tang Nuoyue is no longer feasible." "I know, I never thought about using Tang Nuoyue again. That woman is too stupid and too timid?" Su Qing sighed, "Brother Yunchuan, I''m here to say goodbye to you, I''m leaving. And, I want to ask you if you want to go with me. But to go with me, you have to promise me a condition . " "What conditions?" "If we seed, you can choose anything, but you are not allowed to grab her with me, she can only be me." "Hahaha ..." Nan Yunchuanughed, continued to caress the white jade chessboard, and shook his head. "No, I won''t go, Brother Su, I wish you sess. If I want to go, I want to do what you want to do, I The same conditions will be put forward by you, and there is no room for two tigers. I''ll stay here. " "And ah, the ce you go must be far away, how many years will it take to see her. I am in this imperial city, and if I ca nt see her without running around, I can see you as you say. . I''m the one who made mistakes, but that''s fine. " "Well, I knew you would choose that way." Su Qing also stopped advising him. He just came to say goodbye. If Nan Yunchuan really wanted to go with him, it means that Nan Yunchuan also wanted topete with him. Nan Yunchuan''s ability is not low, when he wants to get her, he has to get rid of this internal problem, which is really troublesome. "I''m gone, Brother Yunchuan." "No delivery." "I don''t want you to send it, Brother Yunchuan, wait for it, and wait for me to return to Xisheng Kingdom, this is not Xisheng Kingdom, she belongs to me." Su Qing looked back and buried his head, smiling at the man facing the objects around, grinning, what''s the point of seeing people thinking? If you want to get it, you must fight for it by means. Nan Yunchuan, a coward. Therefore, they are not simr at all, they are not a kind of people. Chapter 937: Young Empress (70) Chapter 937: Young Empress (70) Chapter 937: The Young Queen (70) On the fourth day, Su Qing began to live in the house that the empress made her buy. The door was not a step away and she dered to be ill. In fact, after seeing Nan Yunchuan, he took a man and disguised himself and left the imperial city. Take the letters and tokens sent to him by Xiao Jin to the distant Qi Kingdom. He''s going to be there and break out of the sky again. When he returns to the West Saint Kingdom, that is the day he owns her. Through the system, Tang Guo saw Su Qing leaving, and he was sitting in a carriage, and both eyes were inevitable, and heughed. [Hey, the host is big. What are youughing at? People have ideals and it''s good. "Well, I''m not smiling." Tang Guo put his smile back and put his hand on his chin. "I''m curious how many years it will take him to return to the Holy West, and how he will climb up in these years. .Even if there is Xiao Jin''s remaining forces, it is not easy to break out of the world. Five years is basically impossible, ten years? Twenty years, or thirty years? " [I do nt know, who can predict such a thing, I only know that one day the host is big, he will not be able to overthrow the rule of the Holy West. "I will only be here for more than 20 years. After 20 years, if Su Qing can really break through the sky in Qi Kingdom, the West Saint Kingdom will indeed be in danger." The system is hesitant. In that case, it is. Therefore, his host is big, there must be any way. But the host did not say, he could not ask. "I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t got revenge on Tang Nuoyue." System: Really sweating for Tang Nuoyue. Tang Guo smiled, saying to the president, "Go to pass the moon king into the pce, she has recovered for so long, and her brain and body should be almost the same. As the only moon king in the Western Holy State, it is time to take care of the country. " Chief: I feel a bit cold. "Yes, Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue had been basking in the courtyard and eating grapes, but the general manager suddenly passed on the order and almost scared her to nt it. The queen wants to see her? Why do you think of her? Shouldn''t she have done anything to queen the Queen recently? Last time Su Qing wanted to approach her, she was driven away. The empress''s sister should not be a stingy person, maybe there is something else? Tang Nuoyue changed his clothes, and when he came out, he saw a worried song. "Don''t worry, the empress should have other priorities." The song about Nan Yunchuan is also known. So he was worried when the Empress summoned the Moon King. The Moon King doesn''t seem to be very reliable. Since they talked wellst time, they have been really good to him. It''s Xiao Jin''s **** who really provoked his rtionship with the Moon King. The king of the moon asked him to agree to it, and then secretly talked to him at night. It is also said that Xiao Jin is a proton of a neighboring country, and it is not easy to deal with it inly. Yue Wang said so, and he was really good to him secretly. In addition to Xiao Jin and Yin Qiu, no one else these days. Compared to many aristocratic backyards, he was really quieter here, and he was really treated by King Yue. Here, he was very satisfied. After getting the benefit, he thought that it was still necessary to unite with the King of Moon to make the day better. Sure enough, Yue Wang is better for him, so he has to manage this backyard. As for Xiao Jin, let him jump around. One day Yue Wang will find a way to pack him. Chapter 938: Young Empress (71) Chapter 938: Young Empress (71) Chapter 938: The Young Empress (71) "My court, see Your Majesty." Tang Nuo trembled and saluted Tang Guo with special rules and seriousness, for fear that her queen''s sister would remember the past. "Well, get up, King of the Moon." "Thank Your Majesty." The emperor''s words, even if you listen, you should salute. Tang Guoughed when he saw this. This Tang Nuoyue looks stupid on the surface. In fact, after being reborn twice, he has be a lot smarter, and has a feeling of great wisdom. "sit down." Tang Nuoyue sat down quickly and only sat on half of his buttocks. It was really orderly and respectful. "How is your recovery? Are there any seque?" Hearing that the empress''s sister cared about her, Tang Nuoyue was in Yisong''s heart, and the empress did not mention the previous matter, obviously she really did not care. "It has recovered very well, and there are no other symptoms. Thank you for your concern." Tang Guo smiled slightly and nodded, "Then I''m relieved." "Moon King." Tang Nuoyue sat up straight, the Queen''s sister must have something to tell her. Her eyes were drooping slightly, and she didn''t look directly at the appearance of heaven and earth. "Since your body has recovered, it''s time to do some practical things. I am the only sister you have. You used to be in poor health and you ca nt worry about the country. Now that you are healthy and need you, you should also go with." Tang Nuoyue was puzzled. Is there anything she needs? "I recently received secret reports, and corrupt officials have appeared in various ces. So the first thing you do is to go to these ces and look them up. As long as the evidence is conclusive, you can kill them without reporting." Tang Nuoyue''s heart was cold. Was such a heavy task, the Empress sister, not so inappropriate? "Why, Moon King, do you have any questions?" Tang Nuoyue quickly shook his head. "No, Chen is just thinking about how to proceed." "It turned out that I would send two ministers to follow you, they are both old Chinese and Chinese ministers, loyal to the Holy West. You have many things you don''t understand, just ask them for advice." Tang Nuoyue was relieved, all right. Although she has lived for a few lives, she can really obscure the official affairs. Since the queen trusted her in this way, she certainly couldn''t let the other side down. Well, the two sisters, have to help each other? As long as they are wholehearted, they are not afraid that someone wille to provoke alienation. She originally wanted to be a casual prince, but the empress did not seem to be willing to use her. She couldn''t refuse. If she refused, it was too irritating. The empress has always been a hardworking person, and would look down on her sister and think she was useless. "Yes, court order." Tang Guo smiled, Tang Nuoyue could not find her expression. "Let''s leave tomorrow. Don''t worry about safety. I will call a group of people to protect you all the way." "Your Majesty." Tang Nuoyue almost smiled when he heard it, and a neat row of teeth were exposed. But remembering something, she quickly put it away and gave thanks. After Tang Nuoyue left, Tang Guo leisurely tasted a sip of tea. "It''s good to have a sister, at least for this kind of hard work, you don''t need to kick the horse." System: The host is very insidious. Before, he saw the ces where the memorials were corrupted and corrupt officials, but there was more than one ce. Tang Nuoyue didn''t have one for three or five years and couldn''t understand it at all. Now Meizizi left, and then he would cry and cry. The host vengeance was terrible. Tang Nuoyue was afraid of exhaustion. see you tomorrow Chapter 939: Young Empress (72) Chapter 939: Young Empress (72) Chapter 939: The Young Empress (72) "Master-inw, send all the secrets to Moon King, she will leave tomorrow, she will take these secrets to the road and take a look." The chief executive drew the corners of his mouth and quickly answered, "Yes, Your Majesty, the ves will go immediately." The chief manager recalled the secret of the basket and mourned for the king of the moon. I don''t know if Her Majesty values the King of the Moon or the King of the Whole Moon. This kind of thing is not easy to handle. No one for three or five years. Tang Nuoyue returned to the house with great pleasure, and Wang Fu asked him in a single song, "Master, what can you do, Your Majesty?" Seeing that Tang Nuoyue was okay, Shange was relieved. Now he and Wang Ye are attentive, and she can''t go wrong. "His Majesty has something to tell my King. My King can be sure that this is His Majesty''s affirmation and consideration. Therefore, this time, my King must do well for His Majesty." Shan Ge''s face also showed a happy look. He was actually quite clever. He didn''t ask what was the matter, hesitated a moment, "But the king wants to go out?" "Well, you have to go out, you should not be back in a short time." Tang Nuoyue remembered that there was another restless Xiao Jin in the house, squinting, beckoning to the single song, and the single song leaned in front of her, just Listening to her whispering to him, "After the king''s departure, you are in charge of the house. You can rest assured. You can do whatever you want, except to not hurt your life." "I can''t deal with it, you''ll see the husband." Tang Nuoyue understood something. Her empress sister, after amnesia, only loved her husband. In fact, at first she wondered whether the Queen''s sister had been crossed. She had seen it a few times, and her queen''s sister still felt the same. Strange to say, the person the other party forgot is actually all men in the harem except the husband. Tang Nuoyue didn''t think about it deeply. Her queen''s sister wasn''t worn by anyone. She still has a heavy responsibility on her, and she must show herself. Being a useful prince is better than a casual prince. Thest time, the Queen''s sister can tolerate, it can be seen that this is not a careful king, as long as she is respected, she should have a good life. Single song heard Tang Nuoyue''s words, feeling at ease. It seems that Wang Ye treated him sincerely, and even said such a thing, the restless person said that it was probably Xiao Jin. Shange remembered something he hadn''t seen before, "Master Wang, I found out that Xiao Jin had sneaked out before. He can martial arts, it''s hard to send someone to follow, and I don''t know where he went." "You do nt need to worry about things outside the house. Our queen is terrible. If there is something wrong with you, you can go directly to the pce to tell the husband, understand? I will send some people to stay with you to protect you Whatever, let go of it. " To Xiao Jin, Tang Nuoyue certainly did not like it. The identity of the other party isplex, and he is quite good at it, and he cannot directly die. This single song is interesting, she can give the single right, let the other party to deal with Xiao Jin. It is indeed a use, but she can give a single song glory for life, this is a smart man, knowing how to choose, he would not mind. Sure enough, there was only joy on Shange''s face, and he quickly said he would. The next day, Tang Nuoyue quietly rode in a in horse-drawn carriage and headed outside the imperial city. "by!!" "How do I feel pitted!" Chapter 940: Young Empress (73) Chapter 940: Young Empress (73) 940 The Young Empress (73) Out of the imperial city, when she turned over the fold, she saw arge box in front of her, which was still from all over the country. "It''s all here?" She asked the people around her, and her hands holding the folded fold were shaking, her voice trembling, "Why so many, when you sent it yesterday, why didn''t you remind the king?" "It was said by the grandfather. Just put it aside. Looking at the carriage tomorrow, the subordinate already knows so much, so ..." Tang Nuoyue: So I didn''t tell her that there are actually hundreds of secret books, and each secret book is still different, so when will she be able to return to the Imperial City. Tang Nuoyue was holding a dense fold, and her tears were streaming down. So, was the empress sister responsible for her or ying with her? "Master, the president has spoken. Yesterday, you said that I will tell you today." Tang Nuoyue sighed, this subordinate is somewhat unreliable. "Say, what is it?" "That''s it, the chief manager said, His Majesty asked King Ye to investigate the case well. He can return once a year in the New Year and return to the pce to find her. Other times, he will be hard." Tang Nuoyue continued to sigh, "I see." It seems that the empress sister is reusing her. Looking at the closet of the box, she felt Alexander, remembering the two grown-ups apanying her, and felt morefortable. Those two were old officials from the North and the Middle Kingdom, loyal to the royal family, and the empress sent her to them, which shows the importance they attach to these matters. This situation is happening in so many ces today, and she can''t bezy. Although she doesn''t understand many situations here, she is also a new and new human in the 21st century. She has heard so many ancient stories, and she still has insights. It can be thought of and used in investigating the case. Tang Nuoyue opened the secret book fatefully, and after reading two or three books, she was a little angry. No wonder the queen attaches such importance to her, and just looking at the contents makes her feel angry. Tang Nuoyue began to investigate the case after working hard andining. Tang Guo went up and down on time every day, watching Jing Cheng practicing his sword in his spare time. When the two got along, they were more like an ordinary couple. At the beginning, there was a minister who thought that the Cypriots would enter the harem. Tang Guo braided his pigtails several times, and no one dared to say anything. They understood that the queen really grew up and became tough, not that they could control it. Jing Cheng was very satisfied when he saw the toughness of Tang Guo. At first, the Jing family had some sincerity and horror. Later, they saw that the empress was sincere to Jing Cheng, and even more loyal to the empress. On Tang Guo''s adult day, Jing Cheng couldn''t wait to wash himself clean, and the two had a good adult night. From this day, Jing Cheng lived in the queen''s pce. Before the foreign minister wanted to say anything, he had been blocked by Tang Guo before he could speak. Anyone who talks a lot will be "entrusted with a heavy responsibility", and she is so busy every day that she has no time to pay attention to the harem. After Tang Nuoyue went to investigate, Xiao Jin thought he was free and could do something. I did not expect that there was a single song that followed him all day, and he was more free to talk about than the original. Single song has long seen Xiao Jin not pleasing to the eye, with Tang Nuoyue''s permission, Xiao Jin''s life is difficult. Although there is no danger of life, but also tormented enough, there is no time to think about conspiracy. Tang Nuoyue really does not return until the New Year''s Day every year, and each time he returns will be different. Chapter 941: Young Empress (74) Chapter 941: Young Empress (74) Chapter 941 The Young Empress (74) At first many people thought that the empress sent Tang Nuoyue out to jealous of her. Later, I saw Tang Nuoyue celebrating the empress every year. To her, she was like a sister. Tang Nuoyue was always loyal to the empress. Those thoughts that should not be in the heart also let go. However, they did not know that every time Tang Nuoyue left the imperial city, he would leave with a crate of boxes. She bid farewell to Wang Fu''s single song, took the carriage, stared at a box in the corner of the carriage, and sighed, "Sister Queen, don''t you think of me as a person, do you think I''m a perpetual motion?" "My lord, this is Your Majesty, who cares about you. Look, Your Majesty never gave these to others." Tang Nuoyue murmured, "I always feel that my queen''s sister has rectified me by the way. Do you still remember to hate that event. If so, is it toote for me to admit it?" "Master Wang, there are many close folds. The subordinates think that it is important to look at close folds first. The originally nned three years may not bepleted." Tang Nuoyue drew the corners of his mouth, and the appointment picked up the memorial. She looked at the scenery outside her window and said, "It wo nt take three years, then five years, it will take five years, that decade." There was a faint smile on her face, "As long as I don''t do it in one day , These people don''t want to get confused. " In the past two years, she has learned a lot. She is no longer the original Donald Moon, and these tasks entrusted to her by the Queen, she did encounter a lot of difficulties when shepleted them. If she is still the modern one, she may feel that she can''tplete it and will give up. But when she took these things as her responsibility, she suddenly found that there would be a solution to the problem. She is not a smart person, but she can learn many smart ways. She is not a fool, as long as she is willing to learn, she will be able to gain a lot of experience. From the panic at the beginning to the indifferent now, she has grown a lot. In fact, she should thank the Empress''s sister. Without these difficult tasks, Tang Nuoyue would only be the Tang Nuoyue who would be a little clever and intend to be a grandfather for a lifetime. Instead of Tang Nuoyue, who is full of vigor and hope for life, and feels that every day is meaningful. Running around is a bit of running around, but every time she scoops out those bad things, she is thanked by hundreds of people. She is proud and moved in her heart. She believes that such a life is really meaningful. And her tangled love and affection was really meaningless. To Xiao Jin, she did not have the hatred at the beginning. After all, she was different and had different stances. She has let go and has retaliated, and now she is going to start her new life. The single is her husband. This single is not a single in the past. In this life, she is obedient. She is a very intelligent person. She is confident that the single will be such a single in her life. Maybe she can''t afford a lot of love for the single song, but she can give the other party glory. She is not enthusiastic about men''s colors, and is dressed in the skin of the royaldy, but in fact it is still modern thought. She can live by the rules here, but she doesn''t have to be the same as the people here. "It''s almost grown." The system inexplicably heard Tang Guo''s sentence and hesitated for a moment, [The host is big, what do you say, what has grown about? Chapter 942: Young Queen (75) Chapter 942: Young Queen (75) Chapter 942: The Young Empress (75) Over the past five years, Tang Nuoyue was instructed by Tang Guo to walk around to visit corrupt officials, wherever there was darkness there was her. From the initial stumbling, to the current ease, Tang Nuoyue has undergone a qualitative change. Jing Cheng seemed to see something. After practicing his sword one day, he walked back to Tang Guo with his sword, squeezed her chin and kissed, "Guo Er, I have a question that has puzzled me for a long time. " "What do you want to know?" Tang Guo smiled and groaned, and his pampering eyes made Jing Cheng feel hot, throwing the sword to the pce person, squatting in front of her, and holding her hands. "Donald Moon." At first Tang Nuoyue looked stupid, but he was actually a little clever. However, after so many years, no one can see the change of Tang Nuoyue. It is because Tang Guoyue''s change was facilitated by Tang Guo. To this end, two old ministers were specially sent to follow Tang Nuoyue. With such good intentions, the more disturbing he was. "Guo Er, why do you train Tang Nuoyue like this?" Jing Cheng finally asked. Tang Guo held his face, his eyes stared directly at him, and said, "Do you want to listen to the truth?" "Yes," Jing Cheng replied, "I asked Guoer, and I just wanted to hear the truth." Tang Guo''s lips were bent. "That''s all right. After listening, don''t be angry or sad." "Okay." Jing Cheng promised well. In fact, there was more and more uneasiness in his heart, and Tang Guo''s hand became tighter and tighter. He had asked too much medicine, and she was fine. As for the long infertility, he didn''t care. The only person he cared about was Guoer. At first he had the elder doctor examine himself and made sure there was no problem. Therefore, it is Guoer''s physical reason. As long as it doesn''t endanger her life, the child or whatever, he doesn''t value it at all. "Acheng." "in." "I may only have a dozen years left." Tang Guo calmly said that if she travels through so many worlds, the only thing she cannot control is that this fixed life span can be extended by at most 20 years. . In fact, she is a more content person. After she wakes up, she can use her own skills to reverse life and get a lot. However, there is no way out of this life. Jing Cheng was indeed a stunner, and some couldn''t believe it, "I''ve asked too much doctor, your body is very good." "It''s good, but there are only a dozen years left. Ah Cheng, don''t be sad, if you are good, you will meet me in your next life." Although she didn''t know who Jing Cheng was, whether they had any rtionship in the past, whether they were enemies or friends, but when they didn''t remember each other before, he was so cute, she still didn''t mind having a love rtionship with him. As for the future, that is the future. In the future, the memories are sober. If they are really enemies, then they will take revenge. If it wasn''t for the enemy, it would be to start a new world. For her, it doesn''t make any difference. She made it very clear that things in one world, but one world, never took the next world. Jing Cheng paused for a long time, finally burying her head in her knees, and the voice came out, "Okay, I''m better, Guoer will find me in my next life, I will work hard and meet Guoer earlier." Tang Guoughed, "I can recognize you at a nce." Jing Cheng thought of the scene where they met, "Guor, do you remember our past lives, so when you met me that day, you would smile at me and attract my attention?" Now think about it, it is really possible. see you tomorrow The world is almost over I will be free next week and I will update more every day. Chapter 943: Young Empress (76) Chapter 943: Young Empress (76) Chapter 943: The Young Empress (76) In fact, Jing Cheng also just talked casually, and did not think that Tang Guo would really remember his past life. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo nodded earnestly, "Yeah, I remember, when I found you pretty cute, I greeted you." "If Guoer didn''t look good to me, wouldn''t he smile at me that day?" Jing Cheng heard something. Tang Guoli should answer, "That''s natural. I look at it and don''t like it, or what you have done is sorry for me, and it doesn''t matter what happened in previous lives, I won''t care about you." It will even avenge you. Jing Chengughed. "Rx then, I won''t do anything that is sorry to you, whether it was before now, or in the future, or even the next life." Vaguely, he didn''t feel like she was joking. If they really have an afterlife, that would be great. The time they spend together is really too short. There are only a dozen years left, which is not enough. After this day, as long as Tang Guo is not up, he is where Tang Guo is. Through the conversation that day, he roughly understood her thoughts. No matter what she does, he is willing to help her. Of course, in his heart, he still held some hope, thinking that there might be another miracle in the ten years she said. Time is in a hurry, and another five years have passed. It took Tang Nuoyue nearly ten years to travel all over the Western Holy State, wherever there were corrupt officials, she was there. She will do whatever she can do. With the Empress standing behind her back, she is all-careful. Unconsciously, Tang Nuoyue has a reputation in various parts of the Western Holy Kingdom, and is known as the noble prince who likes to worry about business. The officials were afraid of her and loathed her. The people did the opposite. They wished that Tang Nuoyue would be okay to visit them. As long as Tang Nuoyue appeared, no one would dare to make small moves in three years. After so many years, Tang Nuoyue has had children. The queen is only the husband of the emperor, and she has not been pregnant. Minister of North Korea, this time began to worry about the unmanned session of the emperor''s throne, and they went to the memorial, asking the empress naf to serve, not to leave the emperor''s sessor alone. Xi Shengguo has been very stable these years. When Tang Nuoyue visited various ces, few people dared to make trouble. Everything is fine except for the unpredictable natural disaster. Even natural disasters, including Tang Guo and Tang Nuoyue, two fake queens and moon kings, can be easily resolved, and even some natural disasters can be prevented in advance. Compared with other countries, the people of the Western Holy State are truly stable. Su Qing, who was carrying Xiao Jin''s tokens, was struggling at first. He originally wanted to rely on his own ability and the power of Xiao Jin''s surviving forces, and maybe somewhere could unveil the uprising. Later on-site inspections revealed that although the Qi State was not as stable as the Western Holy State, the people were able to eat and drink, and they did not have the conditions to unveil the revolt. After thinking about it for a long time, he dispelled this thought. After thinking about many ways, in the end, he intends to develop power in secret while at the same time bing an official in Qi State. One day, he finally got a chance. Qi Guo''s most favored princess seemed to fancy him and wanted to recruit him as a horse. He considered for a long time and finally agreed. Because he became a horse, he was one step closer to the emperor of Qi State. Chapter 944: Young Empress (77) Chapter 944: Young Empress (77) Chapter 944: The Young Empress (77) There are many princes of Qi State, and there is only one such princess. As long as he uses it properly and calctes it properly, taking the identity of a princess and winning the entire Qi Kingdom, it should not be much easier than unveiling the uprising or something. He nned carefully, in order to seed, married a woman she didn''t like, and had children. On the surface, he had to pretend to like this woman very much, an affectionate look. But in his heart, he never forgot that he did all this to get Her Majesty the Queen of the Holy State. When he ascended the high post, the first thing he would do was prepare to attack the West Holy State. The West Saint Kingdom was attacked, and then Her Majesty was his. In order to get her, he has fallen into obsession. Sometimes, he looked at himself in the mirror, saw the eyes of the man inside, and didn''t want to look at him again. He could see in those eyes at one nce that he did whatever he could to achieve his purpose. Even if he understands that there are many innocent people among them, he still chooses to follow this path without hesitation. For ten years, he had a transcendent status in Qi State. Although the emperor has no intention of giving the throne to the princess at present, the princes of Qi State only think that he is better. The princess is a spoiled sister and there is no precaution. It was also that everyone was unprepared to allow him to develop the forces secretly. At the beginning, Xiao Jin would still contact him. Later, I don''t know what happened. Xiao Jin''s news became less and less. He didn''t care about these, and he only used Xiao Jin. Even now that Xiao Jin wants to regain the power of the other party, it is impossible. Of course, in the future, if he attacks Xi Shengguo, in return for Xiao Jin, he can still give the other party supreme glory. The premise is that this person does not upy the mountain as the king, and I don''t think he can satisfy his favorite person. The n for the next ten years, Su Qing intends to pull the queen of Qi State one by one. Let the old emperor be disappointed with these princes himself, it is best to dethrone them and send them to other national party protons, just like Xiao Jin. He had to make these calctions step by step. He must not let the old emperor know that he was doing it. He is already very experienced, and the next thing is really smooth. Looking at the princes, he was taken off in a panic, watching the old emperor''s disappointed eyes. He squinted his eyes, his expression of loyalty, no one noticed, but he actually contained evil. It was another five years. The old emperor Qi Guo packed up many disobedient sons. One day he suddenly found that he had few sons who could pass on to him. I originally wanted to choose among the small ones, but found that they were all unusable. He remembered Xiao Jin again, this son was very intelligent. Now that his son is dead, the younger do not understand anything, only Xiao Jin seems OK. "Su Qing, were you from Xi Shengguo?" One day, the old emperor Qi Guo found Su Qing and asked. In this regard, Su Qing morning thought about the wording, "The ce where the sons and daughters grew up was indeed unwilling to go to the West Saint Kingdom, but it still belonged to the Qi Kingdom. Many times, he would go to the West Saint Kingdom with his father." When the old emperor heard it, he did not doubt anything. Most of the men in Xi Shengguo were as weak as their daughters. Su Qing was very handsome. He never doubted that the other party was a Xi Shengguo. He asked in this way that he wanted Su Qing to do one thing. Chapter 945: Young Empress (78) Chapter 945: Young Empress (78) Chapter 945: The Young Queen (78) When Su Qing heard the old emperor asking him to pick up Xiao Jin, his heart sank. Really did not expect that he destroyed all the princes, but eventually reminded the old emperor of Xiao Jin. After Xiao Jin, of course, it is impossible. Back to the Holy State of the West? He will never return to the Holy State of Xi until he wins Qi State. Su Qing hesitated, making the old emperor displeased, "Why, what''s your problem?" "Father Emperor, it is not the sons and daughters who are unwilling to pick up the sixth prince, but ..." "How about it?" The old emperor still didn''t look good, "said." "It is the princess who has always followed the news of the sixth prince. The sixth prince has be the **** husband of the king of the West Saint Kingdom many years ago. The news recently returned is that the sixth prince is not good, and he is afraid that he cannot experience long-distance travel." The old emperor did not believe, "Really?" "If the father doesn''t believe it, secretly send someone to pass it. If the son wants to go directly, I don''t know if it will cause dissatisfaction over the West Saint Kingdom. The six princes were sent away in the past, and now they say they will be picked up. The other person''s dissatisfaction. " "Also, that person sent someone to look up." Su Qing was waiting for this sentence. Xiao Jin did not give him the news, but he had the news of Xiao Jin himself. That Tang Nuoyue has changed a lot over the years. Xiao Jin''s life was not good. It is said that many forces in the Western Holy State were inadvertently pulled up by Tang Nuoyue, and they did not know whether it was incidental or intentional. When the old emperor checked it himself, he realized that Xiao Jin was no longer suitable as the heir to the throne. If he used to pick up people and return a prince who could not be the heir, the old emperor would first me him for his inability to do things. The old emperor''s man left the next day, and returned a few monthster to bring him the news of Xiao Jin. In the end, the old emperor never mentioned Xiao Jin''s return to Qi Kingdom, as if he had forgotten such a son. And Xiao Jin in Tang Nuoyue''s house was somber, with his head down, listening to the instruction of Wang Fu''s single song. "You went out and lost the face of Wang Ye, and stayed in the house peacefully, wasn''t it a good life to live in Jinyiyushi?" Xiao Jin didn''t say a word, and the single song didn''t get angry. "Wang Ye worked so hard all day, so you still want to leave the house all day to do something inexplicable. From today, you don''t leave the house." "you" Shangeughed, "How about me? I''m Wang Fu, you''re just a side husband. The prince outside is in charge. Everything in this pce is my ward. This is what the lord said." Xiao Jin''s miserable heart, he now particrly regrets that he should not coax Tang Nuoyue''s woman. Who would have thought that woman would grow to this day. He was ruthless in his heart. Otherwise he would be better off, and the others would be worse off. Within two days, Tang Guo heard Tang Nuoyue''s begging. She thought that Tang Nuoyue found out that there was a problem and came to ask. Unexpectedly, Tang Nuoyue came under Xiao Jin. "what happened?" Tang Nuoyue sneered, "Your Majesty, this man is too much." "What''s going on?" "He tried to take medicine in the meal between me and Huangfu. If it wasn''t for Wangfu to find out in time, he would be dead." Tang Nuoyue looked very coldly at Xiao Jin. If Xiao Jin was obedient and noisy, she would have passed the events of herst life. After all, she should retaliate, but she did not expect that Xiao Jin had been restless, and now she wanted to poison her. Chapter 946: Young Empress (79) Chapter 946: Young Empress (79) "Is the evidence conclusive?" Tang Guo nced at Xiao Jin, a man with a somber look and some crazy eyes. "The ministers have already checked," Tang Nuoyue is not a soft persimmon pinched casually now, "the witnesses and physical evidence are avable." Yue Wang''s Mansion is her ce. When she decided to survive well here, she consolidated her territory into an unbelievable ce. All Xiao Jin''s actions were low in her eyelids. She doesn''t want to keep the poisoned person. She is not only alone, there are several children in the house. If Xiao Jin really starts to attack the children, then it is really not very defenseable. Tang Guo groaned and said, "Since this is the case, he will be locked in the Ling Temple. Unless Qi Guies to pick him up, he will not be allowed to step out of the Ling Temple for life." "Your Majesty." Of course Tang Nuoyue knew that Xiao Jin couldn''t kill him. Once killed, Qi Guo had an excuse to attack Xi Shengguo. Even if you don''t fight now, you will have a chance in the future. Although they are not afraid of the West Saint Kingdom, she believes that it is the West Saint Kingdom that loses money by fighting hard. Protons in neighboring countries do not mean that killing can kill them. Guan Jin Ling Temple, unable toe out for life, is really the biggest punishment for Xiao Jin and other restless people. Xiao Jin''s eyes widened and he tried to struggle, but he was suppressed, blocked his mouth, and dragged on. Tang Nuoyue and Tang Guo talked for a while before they left. When I leave, I feel happy. Now, thest person who harmed her has also been resolved, and Wang Fu''s singles are very regr, so she doesn''t need to worry about it. As for Yin Qiu, she was also obediently obeyed by Wang Fu, and she didn''t need to do anything at all. There are only two men in her house, and Yin Qiu seems to understand something. These years are very obedient and no longer frantic. Corrupt officials also found out about the next, and her leisure time as Tang Nuoyue became a wealthy prince. Thinking about the exhausted years, it is time to enjoy the blessing. Tang Nuoyue is in a very good mood. On the day Xiao Jin was sent to Ling Temple, Tang Nuoyue came to see him off. Looking at Xiao Jin, who was being held in a cage, she said, "If you are safe, why would there be such an end." "Let''s pretend to be, Tang Nuoyue, I am Xiao Jin and I am not a Saint of the West. Let me be your husband, that is a shame on me." At this time, Xiao Jin didn''t care about the truth, just say Come out and hurry up, anyway, this is the whole life. Tang Nuoyue said, "You finally admit it." She had a smile on her face and stared at Xiao Jin. "Actually, you have never liked me, Xiao Jin?" Xiao Jinughed, "How could I like a woman like you? I have no strengths." "I''ve known for a long time," Tang Nuoyue responded very calmly, after all, she had grown up, not that simple naive, but a bit silly Tang Nuoyue. For someone who does nt like her, there s no need to be angry or disappointed. Actually, at the beginning, you approached me. Why did nt you use it, Xiao Jin? You do nt want to say yourself so innocent. Rtionship, with the help of me to overthrow the Queen''s rule and seize the West Holy State. " Seeing Xiao Jin''s eyes widened, Tang Nuoyue continued, "Hold me in the position of queen, you might prate my heart with a knife, right?" Seeing Xiao Jin''s unbelievable look, she turned away, and her voice reached Xiao Jin''s ears. "Unfortunately, you have no chance." She is Tang Nuoyue who is inserted through her heart. She will protect herself and not be used as silly anymore. she knows? This is what Xiao Jin thought when she was dragged away. How did she know? This is his question. Isn''t this woman stupid? see you tomorrow Start tomorrow more and more Tomorrow the world is over Chapter 947: Young Queen (80) Chapter 947: Young Queen (80) 947 The Young Empress (80) Xiao Jin, who was sent to the Ling Temple, thought he could find a chance to escape. Even if he could not escape by himself, he could tell someone to secretly send a message to Su Qing. After so many years, even if Su Qing is not sessful, it should be easy to rescue him, right? He tried everything, and finally found someone to send the news. Unfortunately, half a yearter, Su Qing had no news at all. Su Qing received the news from Xiao Jin. He only nced at the letter and burned the letter. Save Xiao Jin? How could he rescue Xiao Jin. He worked hard to spend years and years in Qi Guo, not to control Qi Guo. Save Xiao Jin back to Qi State, isn''t that asking him trouble? ording to the news, he did not expect that someone like Xiao Jin would actually poison Tang Nuoyue in person, and even if he was poisoned, he was caught. This is not like the Xiao Jin he knew. The old emperor probably did not want to see this shameful sone back. Su Qing smiled, thinking about what to do next. "Horse." At this moment, a voice came from outside the house. Su Qing''s calction-filled smile suddenly changed. He sorted out the folds on his clothes, got up to open the door, saw the big and small outside the door, and asked, "Why is the princess here? ? " "I heard people say that the father wants to get Liu Brother back and ns to let you do it. Is there any news from Liu Brother now?" Xiao Yun, Qi Guo''s only princess, has a distinguished status and has a good rtionship with Xiao Jin. Her brothers and brothers spoiled her because she was the only princess. The struggle between them will not involve Xiao Yun, so her rtionship with each brother is OK. Xiao Jin has been sent to Xisheng Kingdom for many years, and she was naturally concerned about hearing that he might return. Su Qing hesitated a moment and said, "Originally, the emperor wanted to take Liu Liu back, but then he changed his mind." "Do you know what''s going on?" Xiao Yun looked at Su Qing and asked with a frown. "Liu brother has also been fighting with other people for so many years in Xisheng Kingdom. He picked it up. In fact, those things weren''t all Liu''s fault. " She remembered that in the past few years, her brothers and younger brothers had been fighting more and more fiercely. In order to avoid involving her, they tried to avoid her as much as possible. Then she saw them one after another in a row, causing both losses. Sometimes she really wanted to ask, just for the sake of a throne, who was born with the same roots, why did she get this point? "Gong was mainly uneasy. I secretly sent someone to see Liu Brother. As long as he had a good time in Xisheng Kingdom, it was better not toe back, what do you say?" Xiao Yun thought of the recent situation and sighed. "Also, I don''t think I will have a peaceful life when Ie back. I just missed Liu for a long time, and I miss him a bit." "It''s windy outside. I''ll take the princess back to the house first." Xiao Yun nodded, holding the little carrot on her side, this is her and her horse''s youngest son. Speaking of which, she may be the most fortunate person in Qi Guo. Both her father and mother and brothers love her, and she is so considerate of her horse. Children and children, everything is fine except to see the older brothers and younger brothers fighting for the throne all day. All this, I don''t know when it will end. Chapter 948: Young Empress (81) Chapter 948: Young Empress (81) Chapter 948 The Young Empress (81) Later, Su Qing told Xiao Yun that Xiao Jin had a good time in Xi Shengguo, so don''t worry. Xiao Yun trusted Su Qing very much. She never thought that Su Qing would deceive her. When she first met Su Qing, she fell in love at first sight. Later, she admired this person even more. This man will never be proud because he is a stable horse, and he can have everything today, and he is fighting for it with his true skill. Moreover, Su Qing was whole-hearted about her, no matter how many women admired him, he never looked twice and had no thoughts. Throughout the entire state of Qi, people like Su Qing were almost impossible to find. In fact, she should be content. Because of Su Qing''s calctions, Qi Guocheng''s princes were disqualified from inheriting the throne. The old emperor thought that he could be cultivated slowly from his younger son. As it turned out, he never found what he liked. Time hastily passed, and Su Qing came to Qi State almost twenty years ago. Yuan''s powerful old emperor, his body is getting worse and worse. Originally, he was about to be unable to support, but the heirs were not able to find it. Fortunately, there was Su Qing, a capable horseman, who helped to deal with the political affairs, otherwise Qi Guofei had to mess up. Seeing that the old emperor still wanted to choose an heir from those princes, Su Qing finally lost his patience. One day, the old emperor suddenly woke up from the dragon bed, he always felt that something was wrong. Opening my eyes and seeing that Su Qing was standing beside his dragon bed, relieved, "It''s you, is there something wrong? Why don''t you wait outside?" "Father Emperor, the son-inw wants to wait for you to wake up here. There is a very important thing. I also ask Father Emperor to make a decision early." Although the old emperor was dizzy, his head was sometimes confused, but Su Qing''s words suddenly made him feel very wrong. But in front of him, he is his favorite daughter of the horse. For nearly two decades, the other party has also worked hard. He didn''t suspect anything at first. Just ask, "What''s the matter? Come and listen." "Father Emperor, son-inw, please, Father Emperor can pass the throne to son-inw." Su Qing had a cold smile on his face, even though he is now more than thirty and still looks young, he is still the handsome and deserted son. Even when he said this, he did not see a greedy expression on his face. The old emperor froze, then patted the bed, shouting, "You are bold !!!" "Father Emperor, sons and daughters are also thinking about it for you. Nowadays, none of the princes can inherit Datong. Does Father Emperor have to keep the throne in their hands and let Qi Guo defeat them? Chen is the princess''s horse. In the future, the throne will not be inherited by the princess''s children. In fact, Jiang Shan is still in the hands of the Xiao family? " The old emperor was very angry and shouted that he would take Su Qing down. Unfortunately, nearly two decades of preparation, the Royal Pce was already under Su Qing''s control. Today, he just wants to salute the soldiers first. The old emperor found out that he couldn''t make the people around him, but he still didn''t understand. Su Qing was a wolf beside him, and he was ready to fight him at any time. The old emperor, who could not resist, fell down, looked at Su Qing coldly, and asked, "Your future heir is really chosen in Yun''s child?" "Of course." Su Qing answered, in fact, the power he now controls is not far from the emperor. With so much in control, he found that he still only wanted one person. Chapter 949: Young Empress (82) Chapter 949: Young Empress (82) Chapter 949: The Young Empress (82) This throne has actually not attracted him so much. He just wanted to borrow Xiao''s Jiangshan to help him get the person he always wanted. After waiting for a hundred years, he returned the country to the Xiao family. I have this idea because of Xiao Yun. I have to admit that Xiao Yun is really kind and innocent. For Xiao Yun''s sake, he will take care of the Xiao family. Seeing Su Qing''s appearance, the old emperor finally agreed. Even if he disagrees, Su Qing still has the means to get the country from his hands. I hope Su Qing can keep his promise and pass it on to his child in the future. The old emperor who wrote down the imperial decree was very remorseful, and he should not let his sons fight freely in order to choose the best heirs. In the end, the heir was not selected, but all the sons were killed, and this country had to fall into the hands of people with different surnames. The entire emperor was shocked when the old emperor passed the throne to the horse. On the contrary, among the Ministers of Qi State, the response was not so great. Su Qing''s efforts over the years have not been in vain. At least, more than half of the courtiers would not kneel and ask the old emperor to take back his life. "Is the father passed the throne to you?" Xiao Yun thought it was a hallucination. How could that be? Su Qing nodded and showed Xiao Yun the decree in his hand. After Xiao Yun saw it, he murmured, "This is indeed handwritten by the father and the emperor." However, Father Huang didn''t have other children. "Is the princess worried?" Xiao Yun shook her head, always felt that something was wrong. "I want to go in and meet the father, and ask him why he passed the throne to you, otherwise I''m uneasy." "Then I will go with the princess." Xiao Yun naturally agreed that the two entered the pce together the next day. Seeing that the old emperor was safe and sound, Xiao Yun was relieved. How could she doubt the horse? The horse is not small, but never showed ambitions for the throne. Otherwise, she won''t stay close to her for nearly two decades. It s an individual, so something alwayses out, right? And in the presence of Xiao Yun and the old emperor, Su Qing said again that he would change a child of Xiao Yun to Xiao. Hearing this decision, the old emperor was more at ease, no matter what, look at it a hundred yearster. Because the old emperor was still passing the throne to Su Qing, it did not cause much turbulence. The emperor of the old emperor has no climate. He has worked for twenty years and has shown the talents that everyone sees. In addition, the horse is only a princess and has bred children. The children who inherit the throne among their children must be renamed Xiao. The voice of opposition is even smaller. They all believed that it was the old emperor who felt that his son was unsuitable, so he passed the throne to Su Qing. When Su Qing was about to ascend the throne, and then slowly nned to attack the Western Holy State. Tang Guo is also preparing something. Tang Nuoyue is very strange. For the past two years, the empress''s sister has always liked to invite her into the pce to drink tea, y chess, or just watch a y. For some time, she could not apany Wang Fu to y outside. I don''t know how many times I owed Wang Fu a chance to y. Fortunately, Shange is a very easy-to-satisfy person, and never gets angry with her. She also thinks that the Queen called her because she was close to her and trusted her, so she didn''t care about others. The single song is so sensible and considerate, which makes Tang Nuoyue very satisfied. Sure enough, Xiao Jin was driven away, and everything was worry-free. Chapter 950: Young Empress (83) Chapter 950: Young Empress (83) 950 The Young Empress (83) "King of the Moon, what do you think of our Western Holy State?" Tang Nuoyue didn''t understand why the empress asked her this way, and only replied, "Chen thinks it''s fine." Isn''t it great? Although the queen did not make any major moves, but the Holy State of Xi was well-organized, any problems were reported to be resolved quickly. She admires it very much, even she, a modern person, could not think of it. The empress could easily solve it, and she was indeed the empress. "Well," Tang Guo smiled and looked at Tang Nuoyue, and said, "Do you want to be emperor?" Snapped-- This sentence directly scared Tang Nuoyue and dropped the tea cup, and his face was pale. Sister Empress, this is a joke, it''s scary not to bring this. Tang Nuoyue quickly shook his head. "His Majesty, the minister never thought about being emperor, and the minister wanted to follow His Majesty and help His Majesty worry about the kingdom." "Then you think about it," Tang Guo said again, and now he was so scared that Tang Nuoyue didn''t know what to say. If she didn''t bring such fun, why didn''t she know when she offended the empress? The queen, is there any way to make herself confess to want to be emperor, and then convict? Tang Nuoyue stared at Tang Guo with pity, very pitiful. She happened to work for the Western Holy State for nearly two decades. She was punishing corrupt officials and her feet were worn out, and she was assassinated from time to time. I went to some poor ces and was **** by bandits and thieves. In those years, she licked her life on the de. After all, it s hard to survive. Can you be azy and wealthy lord and sister? Is this the rhythm of unshaking and killing donkeys? Tang Guo was teased by Tang Nuoyue''s pitiful expression, saying, "Being an emperor, you can also worry about the kingdom, and you can do many things you don''t want to dare." Tang Nuoyue continued to shake his head, like a rattle. No, she didn''t want to, let her talk about wanting to be emperor. Tang Guo told someone to clean up the broken tea cup underground, and ordered the president to pipe, "Go and get the dragon robes you made." Tang Nuoyue was chilly, from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, her face horrified. The empress is going to hang her robe directly and convict her of a rebellion? Sure enough, this emperor really kills people for really many reasons. The chief executive brought someone up, and the dragon robe was lifted up on a shelf. Tang Nuoyue watched the noble and magnificent dragon robe in front of his eyes, his face was unlovable. I have to say that the style of this dragon robe is really beautiful. The embroiders on it are all top-level and the colors are really beautiful. It takes a while to make such a robe. In order to kill her, the empress sister was really willing to spend a lot of money. System: The host wants to y with others. "Month King, look at this, how about this one? If you are not satisfied, let them do it again." Tang Nuoyue looked at Tang Guo with a numb expression, as if to say, y as you want. "From today on, you will stay in the pce. You have been repaired to the pce you lived inter. As for the husband, they will wait for you to enter the pce and then bring them into the pce." Tang Nuoyue felt that something was wrong. She carefully observed Tang Guo''s expression, and the empress did not seem to want to kill her. Is it really to pass the throne to her? "Your Majesty, you ... are you kidding me?" "When did you joke?" Tang Nuoyue summoned his courage and said, "Your Majesty is at a young age, why should he inherit the throne?" Chapter 951: Young Empress (84) Chapter 951: Young Empress (84) Chapter 951: The Young Empress (84) "Because time is running out." Tang Nuoyue kept saying these words in his mind. Considering his age, the queen is only a little over thirty now. How can it be so long? And the empress, how do you know that you have no time? Anyway, Tang Nuoyue was left in the pce. The chief executive took her to the pce where she would live in the future, looking at the expensive pce in front of her, she came out in a dream. Inside the pce, there was also a beautiful and gorgeous dragon robe. She called the chief executive, "Your Majesty is true?" "What does Moon King mean?" Tang Nuoyue paused and asked, "Your Majesty said she''s running out of time." She wasn''t interested in the throne, and she thought that the West Saint Kingdom was well managed by the Queen. Moreover, in addition to calling her more frequently, the Queen often passed her wherever there was something, and there was a feeling of using her as a perpetual motion. But apart from this, the Queen is really pretty good. Not jealous of her casually gave her absolute freedom and power. The other person will also consider her opinions. She actually treats the empress as a boss. Compared to a harsh boss, the empress is really good. Young, talented, not a swollen and confused daze. With such an empress, Xi Shengguo doesn''t want to be strong. There are many ideas in her mind, and she wants to write them out and do it with the empress to make the West Saint Kingdom stronger. In the future, even those male-minded nations would have to show envious eyes when they heard of Xi Shengguo. The man in the West Saint Kingdom did not have the idea of overthrowing the queen''s rule. This is her purpose in this life. The queen suddenly said that she was short of time, and Tang Nuoyue was a little panicked and a little sad. It looked like a good person, and she didn''t see any disease on weekdays. Why did she run out of time? When you think about it, you feel panicked. Obviously, she changed everything. Without Xiao Jin and Nan Yunchuan, Su Qing died by herself. The Queen should be able to continue to live. "Your Majesty said such things. His ve thought he was joking." The chief sighed. "The ve didn''t guess His Majesty''s thoughts, but by following the Empress for so many years, that would be true." Tang Nuoyue was a little lost, "Have you asked the doctor?" "The Physician wille every day to ask for the Empress. This is what the Emperor ordered, and no problems were found." "Perhaps it is just the illusion of Her Majesty." Tang Nuoyue said to herselffortingly, she really hoped that the Queen would live a long time, and she could be a wealthy prince, hiding under the rule of the Queen, and living safely day. Although, asionally running around a little, it doesn''t matter. "King of the Moon, please be prepared. Your Majesty never jokes about such a thing. In any case, you don''t have to mess around." Tang Nuoyue said nkly, "Okay, my king knows." She still didn''t believe, how could the empress be short-lived, and she was still painless, she hoped it was a joke. The next day Tang Nuoyue was in the pce, ten gentlemen appeared before her. She looked familiar, and found out that these people turned out to be ministers who had already returned to their hometowns. She looked at Tang Guo in puzzlement. What happened? "Being an emperor is not easy. In the next few months, they will teach you everything they have seen and heard throughout their lives. It is up to you to learn as much as you can." Tang Nuoyue understood that the Empress was ying it for real. Chapter 952: Young Empress (85) Chapter 952: Young Empress (85) Chapter 952: The Young Empress (85) For the first two months, Tang Nuoyue was very busy. After getting on track, it was easier. She sees the queen every day. Compared with her busyness, the queen is more leisurely. In the Royal Garden all day, ying against the imperial husband, practicing piano, and dancing swords. How can such a beautiful life be short-lived. One day, the queen went up. When she met Jing Cheng, she couldn''t help but stop him, "Huangfu, can you talk?" She always felt it all, too dreamy. When Jing Cheng stopped, the positions of the two stations were more prominent and there was a certain distance. Especially Tang Nuoyue, she did not dare to be too close to the Queen''s man. "Your Majesty, really?" Jing Cheng understood what Tang Nuoyue meant, and he nodded, "Your Majesty won''t lie to me." Tang Nuoyue: "..." Then why don''t you look sad at all, of course, she didn''t ask about it, that''s too much. "Well, why is that?" Jing Cheng shook his head. "I don''t know. Her Majesty said that she has only one month left. Moon King, this month, please let Her Majesty rx. Other things will trouble you." "Okay." Tang Nuoyue replied subconsciously, and she suddenly felt that the imperial husband was not sad, but that he couldn''t stop many things at all and could only confess his life. Jing Cheng held the sword in his hand and smiled, "Your Majesty is going to face down, Moon King, I will leave first, Your Majesty will see me practicing swordster." She likes his sword dancing best. She always smiles and says that his sword practice looks particrly good. Tang Nuoyue looked at Jing Cheng who was leaving, and felt inexplicably sad. Suddenly she missed the song a little bit. Go back to see himter, and her children. Actually, in this life, she is very satisfied. Without this ident, she thought everything was perfect. Within two days, the children of Shange and Tang Nuoyue were also received in the pce. Tang Nuoyue was a little aggressive, and the chief executive exined, "Your Majesty believes that it is safe to bring the husband into the pce, so as not to have extravagant branches at the time, so that the King of Moon can prepare for the throne. Please rest assured that the King of Kings will be before he ascends Make arrangements for you. " Tang Nuoyue looked at each other with a single song. When the chief executive left, he asked, Tang Nuoyue shook his head, "My king is not clear, just wait and see." One monthter, Tang Guo saw with his own eyes that the pce man helped Tang Nuoyue wear a dragon robe, andughed, "How?" Tang Nuoyue was ruthless. "Not so good, a little heavy." "It''s good to get used to it. In the future, you will be the emperor, and you can let the pce person help you to sew a dragon robe. "No, if you can." Tang Guo leaned next to Jing Cheng and looked at Tang Nuoyue, saying, "It doesn''t matter if you like to wear a heavier one." Tang Nuoyue opened her mouth, trying to say that she didn''t mean it at all. What she meant was that it was better not to wear this robe, and it would be better for the empress to survive for a long time. For a long time, Tang Nuoyue was dressed up. Tang Guodao, "You go, I will not go." Today, the Queen passed to the Moon King, the day when the new emperor ascended the throne. Tang Nuoyue was escorted out and wanted to turn back, but he had no choice but to say, "I''ll be back soon, you must wait for me." She was afraid to return, and Tang Guo would really be gone. This inner panic made her ufortable. After the tedious etiquette, Tang Nuoyue hurried back. Chapter 953: Young Empress (86) Chapter 953: Young Empress (86) 953 The Young Empress (86) He asked, where did Tang Guo go. Finally, she saw Tang Guo who was watching Jing Chengwu Jian in the Royal Garden, and she was relieved, and a smile appeared in her eyes, "It''s still good, that''s good." "Sir, do you want to go?" "No, don''t bother her." The next day after Tang Nuoyue ascended the throne, after dying, he used to want to go to the Yuhuan Garden and found no familiar people. He couldn''t help asking Tang Guo why he was not here today. The pce man whispered, "I don''t know." Tang Nuoyue was uneasy, so he had to go to Tang Guo''s bedroom to find someone. When she came to the door of the pce, she saw the chief executivee out with red eyes, and she felt a little stunned in her heart. "Where''s my sister?" "She''s ... she''s gone." The managing director finally couldn''t help it, and tears burst out of his eyes,pletely out of control. They all thought she was joking. She never thought that she would just leave without any hesitation. If everything was arranged properly, just let go. Tang Nuoyue just felt dizzy and rushed in, only to see Jing Cheng who was standing beside Tang Guo. She saw Tang Guo lying there,pletely silent, surrounded by all the doctors in Tai Hospital, with only a low sigh. Tang Nuoyue''s tears also fell, and she thought she was joking. It was the queen who wanted to bezy and want to y. She never thought that the other party would not have much time, but it would not have much time. She thought it was like dreaming. It was clear that the person who was still alive yesterday was gone today. "Show the world." Tang Nuoyue said sadly that she was on the side and didn''t know what to say. Jing Cheng''s expression was very light. He couldn''t see whether he was sad or not. Tang Nuoyue guessed that he must be sad. "What did she tell me?" Tang Nuoyue asked. Jing Cheng looked up and said lightly, "Let you take good care of the West Saint Kingdom and prevent Qi Kingdom. It is best to send someone to guard the border between the West Saint Kingdom and Qi Kingdom, so as not to cause war." "She said that, there must be something happening." Tang Nuoyue smiled bitterly, who was born again. "Anything else?" Jing Cheng shook his head slightly, "It''s gone." Tang Nuoyue stood for a while, and was nning to leave. She had to be busy with many things, toote. Since she said that she was required to take good care of the West Saint Kingdom, she would use this life to govern the West Saint Kingdom. Even if she could notpare with each other, she would have to make the West Saint Kingdom stable. "Wait." "What else?" Jing Cheng looked up andughed, "I and her are inseparable, I hope to be buried with her in the future." "It''s early, and it won''t be toote," Tang Nuoyue said. Jing Chengughed. "I just said it in advance. Her Majesty''s trouble told her to bury her and help me to reserve a ce so that I could not let it go." Tang Nuoyue didn''t know whether tough or cry, but nodded in agreement. She thought that Jing Cheng really wanted to remind her to ask him to leave a ce for him, but did not expect to turn around and leave, and heard Jing Cheng''s death again. She came back in a hurry and saw Jing Cheng lying peacefully next to Tang Guo, her head fainted. There was really nothing she could do to face these two wayward people. "I owe it to you," Tang Nuoyue said with some sadness, "OK, okay, I''ll bury you together, okay?" When she turned, she couldn''t stop the tears from sliding down her sleeves. When I came out, I saw the single song and sighed, "Jing Cheng loves his sister." see you tomorrow. There is a little left in this world. Chapter 954: Young Empress (87) Chapter 954: Young Empress (87) 954 The Young Empress (87) After a single song, came up and embraced Tang Nuoyue, "Your Majesty is sad." "How can I be sad? I have only such a younger sister." Even if she is not the original Moon King, she has been feeling and cooperating for so many years. In order to prevent her from worrying, everything was arranged properly for her before she died. She really owed her. Queen Yin''an was buried with her husband. The affection between them wasmented by countless people. No wonder the Emperor Xian''an loved this man so much because he loved her so much. Tang Nuoyue arranged the events behind the two properly, from supervising the coffin to the tomb. Su Qing, who was far away from Qi Kingdom, ascended the throne. Not long after he became a king, he went to the court once and talked about his ns to attack Xi Shengguo. Of course, his decision has drawn countless refutations. It is believed that today''s West Sacred Country is strong, Qi State does not have far better conditions than West Sacred Country, and the war is costly, and there is no special contradiction between the two countries. Su Qing put forward in public, "Why is there no contradiction, I recently learned that the King of the Holy Kingdom of the West, even imprisoned the Sixth Prince in the Ling Temple." The ministers looked at each other, but still did not agree. Su Qing was annoyed, knowing that this matter could not be anxious, so he left the DPRK, ready to think of a way to make the two countries fight. He hadn''t figured out how to get the two countries to fight and let the courtiers agree to conquer the Holy West. The news of the death of Empress Xian''an finally came. At this time, half a month has passed since the death of Empress Xian''an. This is still the result of a rapid increase. The usual method of rushing to the road requires two months to arrive. "Who is Queen An?" Su Qing asked Mumu with an expression on his face, "When did Xi Shengguo have one more Emperor Xian''an?" His hand trembled, pressing on the Dragon case, staring at the two words behind Xian An- Tang Guo. "Her Majesty, the Empress Xian''an passed the throne to the former Moon King when she was in office, and died the next day after the Moon King''s ascension. It is said that the Emperor Xian An had expected that she would not have much time before this, Ascend the throne early to avoid any trouble. " "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Su Qingughed and tore up the letter. "How is it possible?" His eyes were flushed and his face was bleak. How did you die when you were young? " He has not attacked Xi Shengguo, has not taken her back, he has not owned her, how can she die? The pce man was stuck in the neck by Su Qing, his face became red, and he quickly said, "Maybe the old illness is concurrent. It is rumored that Emperor Xian''an had fallen off a cliff when she was young, and she also had amnesia because of this. Maybe it was the seque left this time. That led to her short life. " Su Qing froze and let go of her hand. Concurrent illness? Fall off the cliff. He was sitting heavily on the dragon chair, staring dullly, his head seemed to explode. Seeing this, the pce man rushed out. Her Majesty''s look was terrible. "Crag? Hahaha-is that so?" Su Qing raised his head again, already long with tears in his face. He looked at this golden pce and worked hard for 20 years. What else? He thought he was on the high post and could use her power to take away her country, so that she could only rely on him, and she would be alone. The truth is, he was in a high position, but her death was waiting. Chapter 955: Young Queen (End) Chapter 955: Young Queen (End) Chapter 955: The Young Empress (End) He counted countlessly, but ultimately failed to calcte, she could not wait for that time. If at first he hadn''t calcted her. So, will they end the same? If he were Su Shijun in the Queen''s Pce, they should be safe and secure for a lifetime. She won''t fall off the cliff or forget him, let alone lose her life at a young age. With his ingenuity, wanting to win her likes in the harem, to stand out from many servants, it was simple. So, it was so simple, why did he choose such a difficult road. Su Qing''s face was bewildered, suddenly remembering that he did not like her at first, and approached her to use her. It was because she was so niceter that he tempted. So he was wrong at first. In this world, there is no if. Su Qing went to the court the next day and never mentioned the attack on the Holy State of the West, letting the court officials breathe a sigh of relief. It didn''t take long for Su Qing to seal the Prince. Just when everyone thought Su Qing''an was divided, he disappeared. "He will not be back, Prince, you are ready to go to the throne." Xiao Yun said, she looked far away and smiled bitterly. "How can a person''s heart be so hard. Twenty years, is not enough?" Later, Tang Nuoyue heard that there was always a crazy person who sneaked into the tomb and was arrested several times. He would not repent, and he would slip into the tomb without notice. At first she thought that this man was going to steal a tomb, and once she identally bumped into it and saw the slightly familiar face, Wu Wu, it turned out to be him, no wonder ... "Are you still there?" Nan Yunchuan wiped those babies for ten years, and many things have been wiped like grease, "Last time I remember you were detained for half a year, this time it is estimated to be detained for one year. . " Su Qing smiled lightly, "Go, why not go, they don''t kill me, I''ll go, it doesn''t matter how many years it''s off." "You''re crazy." Nan Yunchuan said. Su Qing asked, "Aren''t you crazy?" The two looked at each other and buried their heads at the same time. Yeah, whoever is not crazy and who loves her must be crazy. ... "Tang Guo, shall I take you home?" The boy in front of him, looking handsome, wearing a clean white shirt and a faint smile, really easily aroused the favor of girls. No matter which girl he is watching with such serious eyes and sending her home, he should never refuse. After all, the boy in front of him is not only a school grass, but also a rich second generation. Tang Guo looked up. She had a very beautiful face. She shook her head politely at the handsome boy and said, "No, thank you." "I have a cyclist." "That''s it." Zuo Ran shrugged. "Forget it." Tang Guo turned very simply. Zuo Ran behind was looking at her back thoughtfully, and a corner of his smile aroused. Schools are spreading that this is a flower of Kao Ling, and many people are talking about the chaos of her private life. He wanted to see if she was really pure white and infinite, or she was pure and clean. This game is very interesting, isn''t it? When Tang Guo turned around, he smiled, his clean and simple expression on his face became pale, "Tunzi, where is my bike?" As soon as she came over, she heard Zuo Ran want to send her home. Chapter 956: Beautiful girls (1) Chapter 956: Beautiful girls (1) Chapter 956: Beautiful Girl (1) With her intuition, she didn''t think Zuo Ran really wanted to send her home, but she also had a bad intention. There is no memory at present, she can only refuse first. The system reminded her that she had a bicycle, and she refused for this reason. [The host is big. Do you go to the left and see the pink bike? Following the system''s instructions, Tang Guo quickly found her own bicycle. She pushed the bicycle out of the school gate and asked the system to find an ice cream shop for her. She parked the bicycle outside, walked into the ice cream shop, ordered an ice cream, and chose a corner location to sit down. "Receive memories." She dug a spoonful of ice cream to eat, her eyes narrowed, it was still so delicious. The rtionship in this world is a little bit moreplicated. Her physical identity is a child of a single parent family. At present, she lives with her mother, Xu Meihui. For her future, Xu Meihui moved from the original small county to this big city. The original owner was also very upset and really got admitted to the best high school in the city. ording to their vision, as long as they study hard in this good high school, they will definitely be admitted to a good university in the future. In order to make life better, the original owner will take part-time jobs every day after school. She looks beautiful, and the part-time job she chooses is a little different from others. Either be the emcee or the etiquette, because of her hard work, life is pretty good. Xu Meihui is also very supportive of her daughter, who can live independently, as long as it does not affect learning. Through their own efforts, although the two mothers and daughters are not rich and rich, their living standards are quite good. Since she came to this high school, she was called the school flower by the school. The girls looked at her face with envy and jealousy, and the boys looked obsessed with it. There are many suitors for her, but because of Xu Meihui''s education, she never thought about talking about feelings in school. I don''t know when the school started to spread rumors that she was raised by someone and sold out. Otherwise, how could she wear such a good single-parent family. It is because the original owner was able to make money in high school, and also bought clothes, shoes, and some beautiful bracelets that she could not buy in this age. She encountered many people''s criticism. At first she didn''t care about this, because no matter where she went, someone would talk about her. No matter how she exins it, no one will believe it. Xu Meihui once told her to go her own way and let others say it, don''t worry about those strange eyes. Until the appearance of several rich second generations, she created her tragedy. The names of these two rich second generations are Zuo Ran, Song Zhouchen, and Wei Liang. At first, Wei Liang failed to pursue the original owner, and finally came up with a brilliant idea. None of them believed that the original owner was really chrysanthemum, money, status, there was always something that could move her. Her reasons for rejection are all one. Falling in love affects learning, so she will not fall in love in high school. Therefore, even if the status of money can''t move her, they will think of other ways to move her. At first, they pursued her in the normal way. Later, when she saw her unmoved, they thought of a way that they thought was very good. It is worth mentioning that in this second-generation experiment, another girl was involved, her ssmate named Bai Fei. Chapter 957: Beautiful girls (2) Chapter 957: Beautiful girls (2) Chapter 957: Beautiful Girl (2) Bai Fei is the heroine of this world, a poor girl who studies hard. She looks white and somewhat timid, and has low self-esteem in her bones. She is often bullied in school. She is very simr to the original owner, that is, in high school, she definitely does not fall in love. Bai Fei looks no different, there are still many people who pursue her, but she is rejected by her studies. One of the rich second generations that was interesting to her was the Song Zhouchen in the three rich second generations. Originally, only Wei Liang and Zuo Ran were ying this game. Wei Liang heard that Song Zhouchen was very interested in Bai Fei, so he asked the other party to join them and let them attack Bai Fei together. Anyway, the two of them would not treat Bai Fei. Bai Fei is not worth the effort of Song Zhouchen. Song Zhouchen thought about it and agreed. The three of them spent countless hours, and they were unable to impress Tang Guo and Bai Fei. They were very upset. The wonderful way to think of it is to let the two people be criticized first, and finally theye to a hero to save the beauty. They don''t believe it, it''s all like this, they will still refuse. In thest semester of the senior year of high school, the notoriety of the original owner has reached its peak. Not only did the students in the ss look at her with strange eyes, but also the teacher was very dissatisfied with her. On one asion, she waste and was named in public by the teacher. Do nt bring some bad habits into the ss, and let her wear the rules next time. Do nt bring bad ssmates. Such discriminatory words make the original owner, who was already in the vortex, somewhat unsustainable. She didn''t know who offended. Now the whole school is talking about whether she is being held by the old man today and whose car will be picked up tomorrow. Because of these rumors, she didn''t even dare to take a part-time job. However, no matter what she did, everyone believed that she was being raised and no one suspected it was false. She once proposed a change of school. However, Xu Meihui was so persistent, saying that this school is the best. Now that she is a sophomore, how can she transfer? In order not to worry Xu Meihui, the original owner did not tell her experience. Faced with such a life every day, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang appeared when they couldn''t resist the pressure. Both said they believed her. I believe she did not face such sincere faces like the legend, the original owner seemed to find a trusted person. She does not refuse to be close to the two, but still gets along with friends. Because she and the two became friends, the number of people who talked in front of her decreased a lot, and two people helped her speak, and she had a better life. Later, the two started pursuing her. She was very contradictory. Now is the critical period of high school. She doesn''t want to fall in love. She is grateful for the help of the two. She can still trust her under countless rumors. But she did not have that kind of heart-like feeling for them. Fortunately, the two of them fortunately tossed and tossed for a semester, how could they be willing to get such a result? They didn''t show it. Later, one time, the original owner went to y. The original owner didn''t think about it at all. He didn''t think of it at all. It was also this time that he yed with the two without any precaution. The photo is not explicit, but because of the angle, it looks very ambiguous. These photos were exposed to the campus forum, and the name was # #. Chapter 958: Beautiful girls (3) Chapter 958: Beautiful girls (3) Chapter 958: A Beautiful Girl (3) When I saw this news, the original owner went to the basketball court to find two people, and asked them to help prove her innocence. That day, they were just a meeting between ordinary friends. They were not fostered by them as the text in the photo. And, she never really spent them a penny. At that time, there were many people on the basketball court. She went easily to be noticed everywhere she went, as did Zuo Ran and Wei Liang. Girls who watched them ying basketball could all line up to the school gate. She thought that the two would help her exin, but never thought, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang only smiled at her, and said to everyone, "Since everyone sees, then we won''t hide it, Wei Liang and I did raise them at the same time. she was." Zuo Ran said this sentence, of course, in order to get revenge, repaying the restorer wasted his time, it is not as good as he intended. He never thought about how much damage this sentence brought to the original owner. "Yeah, you may not know. The pruritus on the bed with us and her is not as clean as it is now. Next time we have a chance, we must take some photos for you to appreciate." The original owner was stiff at the time, looked at the two in disbelief, asked them to tell the truth, and helped her prove that these were not true. But the two took out two stacks of money directly from their clothes pockets, threw them in front of her, and said, "Okay, isn''t it just asking for money? Take it to buy what you like, ande to you at night." This sentence overwhelmed the original owner''sst hope. At that time, she just felt abandoned by the whole world, and the strangeness and scornful eyes of the people around her could no longer bear it. This incident has a great impact, and the school believes that such girls in their school are simply ruined. Some parents who heard of this incident also madements and asked the school to fire her. If she continued to be in this school, they would transfer the children to school. Of course, the school will not bear this great pressure because of a Tang Guo. The final result is to fire the original owner. Xu Meihui also heard this, and gave her a p at that time. She exined to Xu Meihui. Xu Meihui said, "I told you earlier, and I am not allowed to be involved with the rich second generation. Why don''t you just listen?" Do you want to climb the rich second generation to have a good life, those people, may be good things? " Even if Xu Meihui knew she was innocent, she couldn''t help me her. After scolding, she still intended to transfer her to school, but no one in this city dare to ept her. In the end, Xu Meihui loved her. When she saw that Xu Meihui was running for her, anyone who questioned her character would exin it, saying that her daughter was not the kind of person, but all the bad boys who framed her. But no one believed them. For her, Xu Meihui lost her job. After re-finding her job, she once saw with her own eyes that someone wanted to make fun of Xu Meihui, and also said that your daughter is not a serious person. It is estimated that you and this mother learned it. Do nt pretend to be pure. The original owner only felt that life was dark. She thought she should do something. So she went to Zuo Ran and Wei Liang again and asked them to prove her innocence. These two are proud and wealthy generations. How can they be willing? In order to rectify her, I told her about her going to them again. The original words were: "We are not interested in her anymore, I didn''t expect her shame, and came to us and asked us to take care of her. Really not Think of her as such a person. " Chapter 959: Beautiful girls (4) Chapter 959: Beautiful girls (4) Chapter 959: A Beautiful Girl (4) The school gatekeeper looked at her with a look of scorn, but with a little thought, she looked at her with the color = fascinated eyes. No matter where she goes, she will be talked about. Her mother, because she has no peaceful life, she can do nothing. However, she still wanted to do something. Under the pressure of long-term public opinion, she had a problem in her heart. With depression, she secretly climbed to the top of the teaching building. This scene attracted everyone from the school. The people below advised her toe down and not get confused. Did nt it just happen to be known? No big deal, the prostitutes aren''t alive and well. Even now, these people are still insulting her, but she doesn''t seem to care so much. Sitting in the most dangerous position, she said, "You have Zuo Ran and Wei Liang over." In the end, she didn''t wait for the two to arrive. When they heard this, they thought she wanted to use this method to force them to exin, but they didn''t want to, just to give this woman a lesson. Seeing that the rescuers were rushing to arrive, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang did note. She finally shouted, "Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, do you think this game is fun, right? Then I will y with you once more and y with my life, do you dare?" They all thought she was joking, but unexpectedly she jumped as soon as she spoke. He fell to the ground with his head and died instantly. At that time, Song Zhouchen and Bai Fei were closest to her. When Song Zhouchen was on the way, watching Bai Fei''s miserable appearance, she quit the game and carefully guarded her. Seeing the original owner confused, he sped Bai Fei''s hand, and the whole person was shaking. "Fifi, fortunately." He whispered this to Bai Fei, what Bai Fei didn''t understand. Because he quit halfway, he was good with Bai Fei directly. Bai Fei did not suffer so much criticism, but stood beside himpletely. If he and Wei Liang and Zuo Ran do that, will Bai Feie to this point? The thought of Bai Fei''s possible encounter, he sweated coldly. Zuo Ran and Wei Liangter heard this and couldn''t believe it. Even if theyter regretted it, they couldn''t change back to live. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang only regretted the incident, but were not punished. Xu Meihui was in pain because of her daughter''s departure. Song Zhouchen was inspired by this incident. He has been very good to Bai Fei all his life, and has been in remorse for his original behavior. It can be said that in this world, the original owner and the male owner do not have much rtionship. At most it is because of her death that the love of the male and female owner has not been hindered for life. Tang Guo was a little dazed, clear, and looked at the lovely ice cream in front of him, scooping it up to eat. The system shuddered aside, not seeing how his host was now. Ten minutester, Tang Guo finished eating the ice cream and wiped his lips with a napkin. "Ice cream is a bit delicious." system: When leaving the ice cream shop, Tang Guo bought another ice cream and walked out of the ice cream shop. She looked at the street where the car was going and smiled. "The game has just begun." At this time, it was the time when she would reject Wei Liang and Zuo Ran. Two arrogant rich second generations are currently estimated to discuss how to rectify her. Well, this time she came, they didn''t even think about paying any price. see you tomorrow Chapter 960: Beautiful girls (5) Chapter 960: Beautiful girls (5) Chapter 960: A Beautiful Girl (5) "Failed? Haha ..." Wei Liang watched Zuo Ran go into the private room alone, and knew that the other party was pursuing Tang Guo. It was the same result as him, and ended in failure. Zuo Ran''s face was not good, he found a seat to sit down, and slumped on the sofa casually, squinting his eyes, and ticking the corners of his lips, "It is indeed the flower of the school''s kaolin. I spent half a month, what? All the methods have been used, to send things, the other party does not ept, to send her home, she is unwilling to help her line up for cooking, she also said that it is not necessary. I have grown sorge, it is the first time I have encountered such a difficult problem Girls. " Wei Liang shook his head. "It took me a month. In the end, nothing happened, but she didn''t want anything." He touched his chin. "I still don''t believe it. A girl of this age, doesn''t like luxury, expensive Bags, jewelry, do not want topare with others? " "I feel she really doesn''t like these." Zuo Ran hesitated and said, "I have put all the girls'' favorite things in front of her for half a month. She is really different from other girls. Without a nce, I can be sure of that. " "Anyway, I don''t believe that she has no weaknesses. There are always weaknesses in people, and there is always something that can make her tempted. Maybe she knows our identity and thinks we are teasing her, so we don''t ept them. " "You mean?" Wei Liang replied, "I think it may be that we are not really sincere when we are pursuing others. I feel she is very guarded against us. Maybe that is why she dare not approach us. What if we change it?" There are four people in the private room, which is called as the four major schstics by this high school, and it is also the four wealthy second generation. They are not the same as the ordinary rich second generation, except for their not simple identities, their academic performance is still super good. Among them, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran have the best rtionship. They have simr hobbies and are very interested in some very special girls. My favorite thing to do is to tear up the true colors of some innocent girls and expose their vanity. The basic method is to use the money to pursue the other party. I like to see the other party carefully before them, please, and can''t help butpare with others. This is fun for them. When they are not interested for a while, they give each other a sum of money. Under normal circumstances, these girls may not give up scorers. In the end, because theirpensation was in ce, they would promise to break up. Even after breaking up, they still see the two men as the male gods in their hearts. After making a boyfriend in the future, I couldn''t help butpare the two in my heart, thinking whether my boyfriend was too stingy or something. This is the purpose of the two, and it may be a bad taste for them to like watching these innocent faces be greedy in the end. One of the other two was Song Zhouchen. At this time, he was also sitting aside, drinking and sulking. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang found that, sitting next to each other, Wei Liang patted Song Zhouchen''s shoulder. "Zhou Chen, why are you unhappy? It''s not like you. Is there anything else that can hold you back?" "I remember something," Zuo Ran smiled, "is it because of the little girl who talked to youst time?" Chapter 961: Beautiful girls (6) Chapter 961: Beautiful girls (6) Chapter 961: A Beautiful Girl (6) That little girl, long and pure, looks clean. Because Song Zhouchen was interested, they didn''t pay attention. That girl seems to be called Bai Fei. Her family is really not very good. It should be said that she is the worst female student in this high school. If it weren''t for Song Zhouchen''s interest, he and Wei Liang would both be interested in helping the poor girl to improve her life. "Um." Song Zhouchen nodded, admitting, "She always avoided me." "Hahahaha ..." Wei Liangughed a little, and said in a mysterious way, "I said Zhou Chen, you are so handsome, she actually ... hiding you, did you do something that made her particrly scared, Scared? " Song Zhouchen shook her head in depression. "No, I just couldn''t help but talk to her when I saw her. asionally I saw that she ate less at noon. I knew she was not rich and bought more food for her. As a result, she was so scared. If you do nt eat, run away. Both couldn''t help butugh, "She was afraid you would eat her." "I said, Zhou Chen, are you really interested in this little girl?" Zuo Ran''s eyes narrowed. "Want to join us in the next game, it''s not a way for her to hide from you. Join us, maybe you I will soon be able to win the beauty of the Little Beauty. " Song Zhouchen quickly shook his head. "I''m different from you. I really like her and want to help her. I don''t want to do anything to hurt her. By the way, don''t hit your mind on her, or don''t be brothers. Now. " The two looked at each other, never thinking that Song Zhouchen was so serious, it seemed that he was really attracted to this little girl. Wei Liang suddenly thought of an idea: "Who said that this method would hurt her, isn''t she afraid of you now? We use this method to help you approach her, and when she is willing to talk to you, you can''t quit at any time. Besides, watching with your help and guarding her, she will not be harmed, she will only be close to you. " Zuo Ran also joined in, thinking that three people are more interesting together. Song Zhouchen was said to be a little tempted, and eventually nodded, "Okay, but you are not allowed to approach her, she is all alone, and if the impact of the matter is serious, you must remind immediately." "Xing Xing Xing, listen to you, we won''t get involved with you and the little girl, okay?" Wei Liang said. Song Zhouchen nodded with a smile. At this moment, they thought of the man who was doing the math exercise book in the corner, and Zuo Ranughed, "Chang Zhan, are youing? It''s hard toe out and rx, you can leave without Baby Math Workbook? " Chang Zhan, who has been burying his head, doing math problems, looked up, and said coldly, "No." "Also, don''t go too far. If others don''t want it, don''t force it." He frowned. "If you are bored, do your homework yourself." All three felt a little boring. Obviously, the test questions were very simple for them. Usually those tedious homework, they are all left to the people to do, there is no need to waste time doing these. There is a freak among them, this is Chang Zhan, who has to spend time doing homework, especially math homework, and bring it with him every day. "Forget it, forget it, if you don''t want to, let''s not do our homework." Zuo Ran shook his head with an uninteresting wave. Chapter 962: Beautiful girls (7) Chapter 962: Beautiful girls (7) Chapter 962: A Beautiful Girl (7) "I think your game is good enough. So far, I think that girl is pretty good." Chang Zhan calmly analyzed, "the time you spend on her has been more than one month, and she didn''t take you a share. , Can prove that she is a good girl. Not every girl is as vain as you think. " "Ouch, Chang Zhan, this is the first time you have said so many words," Wei Liang was surprised. "You have also observed so carefully. You said, do you also like Tang Guo? Chang Zhan, as long as you say , You see Tang Guo, she will be your woman in the future, we will never have any thoughts about her again, how about it? " Chang Zhan lowered his head and continued to do the exercise book, no longer paying attention to these boring people. Looking at the questions that were answered, his mouth went up. He was naturally in favor of math problems. If he didn''t do math problems one day, he would feel ufortable. This originated from the day when I first encountered mathematics. I had a strange dream that night. In the dream, there was a very hazy figure. He couldn''t see who she was, but he could see that every time she Appearing are doing math problems. "Come on,e on," Wei Liang said, looking at Chang Zhan''s head with a smile on his face. "I''m immersed again. I guess I want to dream about his math goddess at night. This guy has only his math goddess in his heart. Why?" May be interested in other girls. " The other two nodded together. As a child, Chang Zhan hadn''t had such a calm side. The rtionship with them was so good that he couldn''t help sharing it. He would dream of a beautiful girl doing math problems at night. thing. They didn''t believe it at the time, butter Zhan Zhan said it was true. They had to believe it. The three of them, regardless of Chang Zhan, sat together and started talking about how toplete the game. ... The next day, Tang Guo walked into the ss and felt that her ssmates looked at her very strangely. Mostly, full of contempt. She carried her schoolbag, found her ce, and put it out expressionlessly. The pen identally fell to the floor. When she bent down to pick it up, she identally bumped into the same table, a girl at the same table. She jumped up and looked at Tang Guo very angry. "What are you doing, don''t touch me." The girl said impatiently, "You stay away from me." Tang Guo picked up the pen, sat up, his eyes fell on the other side, and the girl sneered, "What are you looking at me? I didn''t expect that I was the same person at the same table. I didn''t admit it before. Someone saw it yesterday. You were picked up by an old man with a luxury car. " "She is so beautiful and she wears it well. The bracelet is still branded. I heard that she is a single parent family. How could it have been so good if it hadn''t been adopted by someone." "Yeah, she never ys with us on weekends and leaves school as soon as school is finished, presumably she is busy with her guests." "Also, although she didn''t make up when she came to school, she did repair her eyebrows and wore earrings. One day, I also saw her thick makeup and did not know what to do." In the ss, they all whispered, because some people said that Tang Guo was taken away by an old man with a luxury car yesterday. They already thought that Tang Guo was indeed kept in custody. This is a stone hammer, coupled with the other party''s previous reputation. Chapter 963: Beautiful girls (8) Chapter 963: Beautiful girls (8) Chapter 963: A Beautiful Girl (8) As the saying goes, there is no wind without waves, and flies do not sting seamless eggs. If she really had no problems, how did these rumorse about? These rumors must have been her own problem. "After ss, I will apply for a seat change with the teacher, I don''t want to be at the same table with you." The girl''s name is Xu Yan, a good student with good grades. The appearance was mediocre, and she was always dissatisfied with Tang Guo because she was at the same table. The reason is without him, because Tang Guo is so beautiful, sitting next to her is basically a green leaf against the other side. To Tang Guo''s performance is almost a little bit, Xu Yan still thought about it, but unfortunately, the other party looks good, the results are good, everything is perfect. Now that Tang Guo is being bred, she is convinced that she is not willing to sit next to each other at the same table. What if she is involved? She still has to go to college and talk about her boyfriend getting married. She has a closer rtionship with Tang Guo. Others may think she has a problem. "I don''t want to sit with her either." "I don''t want to." "Who wants to sit with her? I don''t know how many people she has served. Will she be sick?" These words can be said to be very vicious. But this is the world in which the original owner lives. If he is so disdainful and disgusted, the original owner has spent a year. Although not as serious as it is today, it adds up. In the face of such rumors, the original owner was still able to study steadily and earnestly, and he has to say that his psychology is strong enough. She thought that she was sitting upright and that the rumors had stopped at the wise. As long as she didn''t manage them, they would dissipate. But she forgot that there are many good people in this world, but there are also many malicious people. Tang Guo nced at her and said that those she was being raised were basically girls. To be honest, the boys seemed a little bit silent. Seeing her helplessness, her face did not show any disgust, but some people even pulled the girls at the same table around her. Tang Guo was originally their goddess, but now the goddess was dropped on the altar. It was the former goddess, and apart from those rumors, they did not see that Tang Guo was really taken care of by others. Therefore, they have no dislike for Tang Guo. However, the girls in the ss basically thought that Tang Guo was being kept in captivity and went to sleep with the old man. "What are you watching me doing? If it weren''t for the things you did, we could look at you like this. Now the people at school know our ss and say there is one who is a chicken. It is our ss. We have no faces. " Tang Guo nced at Xu Yan, "Are you sure you see me being held? Are there any pictures? Is there any evidence? If yes, please take them out. No, please shut up!" "you" "It is against thew to nder others, to make rumors, and to cause false personal attacks on others. You are over sixteen years old, and you will soon be eighteen years old. If you let me hear one more thing, you will bring insults I will sue you if you disgust me. " "You ... you think I''m afraid of you." That being said, Xu Yan''s anger was still weak. They were all students, and she was still a little scared when they heard that they would be prosecuted. The defendant was used, and that reputation was ruined at once. Xu Zheng sat back to his seat. Although he didn''t want to be close to Tang Guo, he didn''t mention to change his seat after ss. He also looked at Tang Guo with hate during the ss. When Tang Guo noticed, she quickly drew her eyes. Chapter 964: Beautiful girls (9) Chapter 964: Beautiful girls (9) Chapter 964: A Beautiful Girl (9) In ss, Tang Guo listened carefully. After ss, she carefully turned the book andpleted her homework, basically maintaining the living and studying state of the original owner. Because of her warning in the morning, there were far fewer people talking about her in the ss. At noon, she went to eat in the cafeteria. Her appearance is really dazzling and tall, and it is easy to attract attention among her peers. When she entered the cafeteria, countless people''s eyes fell on her. There are many pictures of her in the forum. Therefore, everyone in the basic school recognized her. Compared with before, these people looked at her with even more scorn, buried their heads and whispered, saying that she had been raised. Tang Guo nced at these people and went directly to the window to cook, but the person who did not expect the window to cook also passed her and directly hit the people behind her. She stood patiently at the window until no one was behind her, and the female staff who cooked the meal helped her to cook, and she was not good enough. She threw the dinner te at random and spilled a lot. She nced at the poor food in the dinner te, and looked at the smug smile of the staff member, and followed it. Holding a dinner te, she found a seat, reached out her cell phone, started recording, moved her finger, and sent the event to thergest social tform. The price of her rice is fifteen, but the rice is only half the size of a fist, and the dishes are poor. Don''t these people like to use public opinion to make rumors? She also wants to try what kind of consequences this method will have. She was apanied by the words, "xx high school cafeteria employees, for personal reasons, personal revenge on students who buy cafeteria meals. Let me show you, is this dish worth 15 yuan?" As soon as this post was posted, it attracted a lot of attention. School posts, in particr, are more interesting. After Tang Guo posted a post, he turned off his mobile phone and started eating. Less is less. Just because she eats less, she ca nt stop eating. Some things are solved slowly after eating. "I invite you to eat." A sudden sound came from the top of his head. Tang Guo looked up and saw Zuo Ran and Wei Liang. They held meals in their hands and ced them in front of her. Zuo Ran showed a friendly smile, "I believe you, you won''t do Those things in the rumors. And, yesterday afternoon, I saw you cycling home. " Tang Guo smiled in his heart, his face softened, "Thank you." "Let''s eat together, you can eat so little, and there will be so long in the afternoon," Wei Liang also kindly persuaded, and pushed the rich meals in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo shook his head. "No, I eat less and I just lose weight." "Malnutrition is bad for the body." Zuo Ran continued to persuade, "I know that you have concerns, afraid that eating our food will cause people to gossip. We failed to pursue you, can we not be friends?" "Yes, Zuo Ran and I particrly admire your courage. When they say so, they can continue to study seriously, and there is a feeling of being a clear person." Zuo Ran also nodded. "Actually, we just want to be friends with you, and I heard that your grades are good. We can learn together when we have time. It''s also good." "Oh, okay, let''s eat together." Tang Guo replied and smiled at the two. I have to say that this face is really beautiful, that is, Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, who is used to beauties, is very emotional when she looks at her with a smile. see you tomorrow. Chapter 965: Beautiful girls (10) Chapter 965: Beautiful girls (10) Chapter 965: A Beautiful Girl (10) With the appearance of Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, the voice of Tang Guo around the cafeteria basically disappeared. But from the scornful nces they nced at, they can still see that they just don''t talk about what they think in their hearts, then they don''t know. In addition to the poor rice in the Tang Guocai te, the other two dishes were served because of the discrimination of the staff in the cafeteria. There was originally a dish of amaranth, because of the special care of the other party, there were only two pieces of meat in it. At the age of Tang Guo, when the body was originally long, it was generally not enough to eat. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang had been in the cafeteria before. In the previous scene, they still listened to other people''s discussions. They said that the staff of the cafeteria were not satisfied with Tang Guo. They went to order a few plentiful dishes and prepared to give her a helping hand. It''s easy to say that she finally agreed to eat with them, and this is a good start. Moreover, they obviously felt that the pretty girls in front of them seemed less guarded and much more friendly towards them. However, the other party did not seem to ept their good intentions, just buried her head and stared at her own te to eat, never pinching the food in their te. They nced at each other, a little helpless, and this was the first time they had encountered such a difficult girl. Tang Guo finished eating the food three times, five times two, and neither of them had much to eat. As for the two dishes, the new dish was originally prepared for her. After seeing her finish, Wei Liang quickly said, "Is this ready to eat? I haven''t seen you move." He scanned the dish in front of him, "If you don''t eat any more, it''s a long afternoon." "Yeah, since we are friends, there''s nothing to eat. Let''s eat more." Tang Guo smiled at the two of them, "No need, thank you, I''m full." She stood up. "I have a part-time job to do after school. I can''t wear those specific clothes if I eat too much." Of course, the two knew that she was doing part-time work, not that others had been adopted by others, and asionally took some print ads. As for the clothes and shoes that she wears as a brand for students, in fact, they look like one or two thousand, which is not a luxury. A ne is basically two or three thousand. For a pretty girl who does print advertising, etiquette, and part-time master of ceremonies, this money is really worth it. As for who reported that she was being held in captivity and sold out, they did not know. They are interested in her. Since she was so nervous during her high school studies, she had to take part-time jobs and dress herself so beautifully. It can be seen that she is a girl who admires vanity. What they want to see is that she tears off her camouge and reveals her vanity like other girls. "This way, then we are not good to persuade you." Zuo Ran smiled slightly, "Where do you go to school to do part-time work, do you go alone?" "I''ve basically been alone." Wei Liang quickly said, "Where is it? Let''s take a look at it. If you go down, you can take our car." "Not far from here, I can ride a bike." Tang Guo looked at the two and said, "I''m going back to the ssroom to do my homework now, after all, I don''t have much time in the afternoon." Farewell to the two, she left the cafeteria. The two also quickly stood up and followed her behind, Wei Liang said, "We are almost finished, let''s go together." Chapter 966: Beautiful girls (11) Chapter 966: Beautiful girls (11) Chapter 966: Beautiful Girl (11) The two sent Tang Guo back to the ssroom. The girls in front of them looked at them in wonder. Wei Liang said, "Now many people in the school are not friendly to you. They dare not provoke us. Everyone knows one thing and won''t send you. Back to the ssroom, I''m not assured. " "Thank you, really." The two looked at the girl''s clean smile and stunned for a moment. Since she noticed her, she has rarely smiled. Because since she entered this high school, since the next semester of high school, there have been countless rumors about her. Few people believed that she was innocent. There were a few good girls who had been ying, but because of those rumors that caught the wind, they gradually stayed away from her. I believe that no one will smile at a group of people who are not friendly to her all day, because those rumors, girls are not willing to y with her, and she is afraid to walk too close to male ssmates, lest more ufortable wordse out. In her heart, I always thought that after three years, when she got one, she was satisfied, and her mother was satisfied with the university, and she would leave here and stay away from these unfriendly people. Tang Guo entered the ssroom. The students in the ssroom just looked up and saw that Wei Liang and Zuo Ran sent her back to the ssroom. They dared not say a word. These two rich second generations are not easy to provoke. I didn''t dare to say it, and my heart was also in the abdomen. It really was a pstick, but Zuo Ran Wei Liang was hooked at the same time. "I feel that she is very friendly to us. When she talks to us today, she willugh." Wei Liang was leaning against the wall of the toilet, smoking a cigarette, smoking a cigarette ring, his eyes narrowed, "It is a good sign." "Your approach is really good. Before we worked so hard to pursue her for so long, it would always be a cold look. If she wasn''t really alone, I would have thought she was a machine." Wei Liang wiped his cigarette butt, "Continue in the afternoon?" "Of course, now that rumors are everywhere, wherever she goes, she will be attacked by words. Without our protection, she would be harmed." Zuo Ran''s tone was extremely tender, and it really seemed to be his favorite People think. "I didn''t expect her to eat this set." Wei Liang threw away his cigarette butt. "I knew I had used this trick directly at the beginning, and it wasted so much time." Tang Guo, who turned the books in the ssroom, wasmunicating with the system. "I will keep a copy of the monitoring of the cafeteria. In the future, I will keep a copy of all the pictures of speech attacks in the school. [Okay, the host is big. The system can''t help it long ago, he thought that many people in the past traveled through the world, and some people were already annoying. I really did not expect that the talents here are the most hated. Almost, going out is a person who is very hostile to his host. He really admired the host so much that he was able to do things quietly, and his patience was no longer there. "In addition, today the scene where the employee gave me a meal, help me post it to the forum." Tang Guo raised his lips and smiled with his pretty eyes. "If you do something wrong, you will pay the price. No matter Who am I? She is a staff member, and even if she hates me again, she should give me a sufficient amount of meals, not two. " The system froze, and quickly answered, "Yes, the host is right. In the second ss in the afternoon, a reporter came to the school to interview the school cafeteria. Chapter 967: Beautiful girls (12) Chapter 967: Beautiful girls (12) Chapter 967: Beautiful Girl (12) The person in charge of the canteen is aggressive, their school is the best school in the city, and their canteen also has strict hygiene standards. He can guarantee that there is absolutely no problem with food hygiene. Therefore, the person in charge is not afraid at all. Smiling and frankly interviewed. But when asked, his staff was really dumbfounded when they gave students less than two pounds because of personal reasons. "How could there be such a thing?" The person in charge looked surprised, and quickly shook his head. "I can guarantee that this will never happen. Students are growing up. How can we do such a thing? It must be What went wrong. " Reporter: "At noon, we saw a post on your school cafeteria with video and pictures. At the time, we all thought it was a photo shoot and thought that the cafeteria staff would not do such a thing." The person in charge was a little unhappy, and listened to the reporter, "But it didn''t take long before, we saw a video on the forum. Although both sides were mosaic, we are sure that the scene in the video is your school cafeteria. And that monitoring is still the internal monitoring of your cafeteria, and there is time on it. " The ce the reporter chose was the cafeteria. He also pointed to a window. "ording to the scene in the video, what happened at that time should happen in that ce, and there is a camera installed in the corresponding ce." Afraid that the person in charge did not believe it, he also took out the video. After looking at the person in charge, his face was a bit stiff. "I will investigate this matter immediately. If there are employees who, for personal reasons, retaliate against the students for the amount of meals, we will never condone such people. Will be punished ordingly. " "It s better that we mobilize monitoring on the spot. This kind of thing will not have a good impact on your school. We will resolve it earlier and we will feel relieved earlier. We all hope that we can give children a stable learning environment instead of being reduced by the amount of food. This kind of thing bothers me, and I believe many parents are paying attention to it. " What else can the person in charge do? He had to check the surveince when he saw the scene in the surveince. A pretty girl, standing in the first position of the window for nearly fifteen minutes, as if the employee did not see her, she helped the ssmates behind her to cook directly, and her face became increasingly unsightly. Behind the pretty girl, there was no one atst, and she was impatient to eat rice, her attitude was particrly unfriendly, and the dinner te almost fell off. The weight of the meal is exactly what is shown on the video without any falsification. "We will deal with this right away." The reporter kept a friendly smile and said that he could wait for a while and also wanted to interview why the parties treated the students. The end result was that the female employee was fired on the spot and could never be hired again. The reporter originally wanted to interview the other party. The other party s emotions seemed very excited, and he was unwilling to be interviewed. He also scolded some bad words on the spot. The reporter sneered and wrote these truthfully into the press release. If he dares to do these things, don''t be afraid to be famous. The incident was noisy. Almost everyone in the school knew about the time of one ss. Anyone who is more informed knows that the student who was reduced the amount of food is Tang Guo. Chapter 968: Beautiful girls (13) Chapter 968: Beautiful girls (13) Chapter 968: A Beautiful Girl (13) The students in Tang Guo''s ss were staring at her secretly, seeing that she was doing her homework seriously after ss. There were fewer discussions, for fear that, as Tang Guo said in the morning, he would really sue them. Even if the defendant is not used, it would be shameful if he was interviewed by a reporter and appeared in the news. Before school, Tang Guo hadpleted his homework. For her homework in high school, it was really trivial to her. When the system told her that the female employee had been fired, she justughed, "It just started. Without evidence, innocent people who nder others must pay the due price. Don''t think that they are crowded. me the public. If thew does note to punish, I will. " [What about Zuo Ran and Wei Liang? What about the host? "Don''t worry, I''m going to work part-time now," she walked out of the ssroom with a smile. "Now I can make a little bit more money and make some start-up capital to do the next thing." The system doesn''t quite understand. What does the host have to do? Is it a big one? Well, it must be. Every time the host is greatly reluctant to disclose, it is necessary to make a big one. Tang Guo left the school gate, and he did not identally see Zuo Ran and Wei Liang waiting outside. "The female employee who bullied you today has been fired. Wei Liang came up and said, "There will be no such problem in the cafeteria in the future." "Right, aren''t you going to part-time?" Tang Guo nodded. "Well, so I can''t talk to you any more. I''ll go right away to avoid beingte." After greeting her and the two, she rode on a bicycle and headed for the part-time job. "Follow me?" Zuo Ran asked. Wei Liang smiled, "Follow, of course." He whispered, "We just need to follow her silently and do nothing, and help when she needs it. But don''t follow too closely. Today, if you keep up, you will express your uneasiness with her. If you meet again in the future, it will be a chance encounter. Only a chance encounter will make you feel relieved. " The two followed Tang Guo to her part-time job. What she did today was a mall sales host. It was mainly to mobilize the emotions of the people present and promote their consumption. Because she was beautiful, and she was particrly good at talking, she smiled innocently. The onlookers all listened to it, thinking that the things here could indeed be bought. She said that this is notpletely bragging, because the goods here are really good, so she dared to make such a publicity. The boss just invited her over because she had good products, the price was a little bit expensive, and few people bought it. They all think that it would be easier to promote consumption by asking a beautiful little girl with a mouth to say, and giving a trial to the person on the spot. Sure enough, no matter who it is, she is willing toe and watch when she sees such a beautiful girl. Not only does she have to sell merchandise, she also has to perform two mini shows, singing or something, which is very easy to attract people, and she is brought in without knowing it. Looking at it, they thought it was better than those brands they bought before. The price was a little bit more expensive, but the things were good. She was able to get a share of what was sold on the site hosted by Tang Guo, which is why the original owner had so much money to buy what he wanted. And, of course, in this business, she must dress herself up beautifully. Chapter 969: Beautiful girls (14) Chapter 969: Beautiful girls (14) Chapter 969: A Beautiful Girl (14) If a business sees a girl who is wearing cheap, unpatterned clothes and will not dress up, how can she spend a high price to ask her? For the first time, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran saw her as a sales host. For the first time, I saw her talking so hard,ughing, andmunicating with people around her. She didn''t look so indifferent. When sheughed, she was very friendly. None of the people around is a fool. They are all savvy adults. It is impossible to buy such expensive goods just because she sings well. It can only be said that her existence is to make these people willing to understand the value of this product, so as to pay for it. I have to say that she standing in the center of the stage is indeed full of charm, and the old flower of the school is really two people. Tang Guo was over there, and the two were still immersed in the atmosphere she created for a minute. Come back to God, they nced at each other, waiting aside, a little silent. "She''s not like this in school." Wei Liang muttered, "It''s weird." He ignored the feeling that she had been mobilized by her emotions and the heart beating fiercely. Zuo Ran didn''t speak, his gaze was always looking at a certain direction. Until Tang Guo changed his clothes and came out, he stepped in front of her before Wei Liang, with one hand in his pants pocket, and chuckled, "Tang Guo, you are so good. Those people haven''t bought before, so you When I said, I couldn''t help but buy it. " At this time, the owner of the product also came out, and smiled and said Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, terrific." He gave a thumbs up, "You are really a terrific little girl, I have been These goods are anxious, but you are really right. " "That''s what Mr. Chen has here. If he wants something bad, they won''t buy it anymore." Tang Guo returned with a smile. "Now that these products have a good reputation, I don''t think we need to publicize themter. Business will be booming. " "Really speaking." President Chen took out a red envelope and handed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, thanked him. People like President Chen are very busy. Say goodbye to her and take care of other things. Wei Liang and Zuo Ran have been following Tang Guo out of the mall. Seeing that her smile has not disappeared, he can''t help but ask, "Is it really so happy, is it because of making money?" "Yeah, shouldn''t you be happy by working hard to get what you want and the approval of many people?" Zuo Ran asked with interest, "How much did you make today?" "Themission for selling those goods should look like 20,000. Today is a good day with a lot of people and a lot of people buying them." The two looked at each other, did they make such money? Although this money is nothing in their eyes, it is really great for a high school student. However, I remember that many people did buy those things just now, and they also called directly to get rtives to order, because today is engaged in activities, the price is much lower. The achievement is almost 20,000, which is really good. "General Manager Chen also gave me a red envelope of 5,000 yuan. Fortunately, it cost 3,000 yuan, so the harvest was not bad." The two looked at each other, so in such three hours, she made close to 30,000, which is also very good. In fact, such part-time jobs are not avable every day. Sometimes, you don''t have to touch it every few months. Chapter 970: Beautiful girls (15) Chapter 970: Beautiful girls (15) Chapter 970: Beautiful Girl (15) Because she is a high school student, she would only do part-time jobs once or twice a week, and she would not be able to earn tens of thousands each time. This time, it was purely expensive, many people bought it, many achievements were made, and this general manager Chen had a very generous shot. Under normal circumstances, doing such a sales host, she should be able to make a total of two thousand to five thousand dors, most of the lucky money given by the boss is one thousand dors, and red envelopes, some bosses will give, some bosses will not give . "You guys have waited so long. I invite you to eat." Tang Guoyang held the red envelope in his hand, his smile was still so clean, "What do you want to eat?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang chatted for a while. This is the first time that a girl has made money, and they are going to invite them to eat. "It''s not easy for you to make money, so don''t use it." "Aren''t you going to be friends with me? I can''t eat a small thing and it won''t cost me much. Although I can''t make a lot of money, I can make some pocket money. There is nothing wrong with it. Let me say what I want to eat. I''ll treat you today. The two seemed to be infected by her fresh appearance, and subconsciously agreed. They thought, maybe it was also a good way to get close to her. "We can''t think of anything to eat, otherwise, you decide, we all eat." Zuo Ran answered with a smile. Tang Guo thought about it and said, "Well, how about going for a barbecue? You guys have waited so long and must be hungry. I especially like spicy food. Do you like it?" "Of course I like it." Of course, the two expressed interest and agreed that it would be good if they could spend more time with her. Today is Friday. Their time is loose, and the family is basically stocking them. Tang Guo called her mother long ago and said that today is Friday and she will go back part-time. Now I have to have supper with my friends, which will dy some time. She chose a barbecue restaurant and brought two rich second generations to barbecue, which is probably her share. The shop is clean and the dishes inside look good. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang looked and were quite satisfied. Not a high-end ce, at least looks clean and pleasing to the eye, and rxes a bit. The next three were eating barbecues, drinking drinks, and talking, as if they were close. At this time, they are eating barbecue in such a small shop for the first time. The barbecue also tasted good. When they were eating, they did not forget to observe the girls sitting opposite. Seeing that she was eating with relish and smile, she alsoughed, and suddenly felt that the food in front of her was really delicious, and her appetite was wide open. After the end, they said that they would send Tang Guo back. It was now close to ten o''clock, and she was not safe for a girl. This time, she did not refuse. Watching Tang Guo go upstairs, the two of them sat back in the car, for a moment they were a little silent. Wei Liang touched the corners of the lips that were swollen, which was spicy by the pepper. He chuckled, "It was the first time I was asked by a girl to eat something, and it was a barbecue." "Spicy is a bit spicy, and the taste is not bad," Zuo Ran also took out his mobile phone and pointed at his red lips. "It''s really spicy. The next time you eat, you must make the boss less spicy." The two looked at each other suddenly, and paused for a while. Wei Liang said, "She didn''t ept anything from us, and even invited us to have a barbecue?" Chapter 971: Beautiful girls (16) Chapter 971: Beautiful girls (16) Chapter 971: A Beautiful Girl (16) "There is a feeling of eating and drinking." Zuo Ran frowned, and then remembered something, his brows spread, "but she has refused to take our car." "So, today we have achieved our goal, and we are closer to her?" Wei Liang asked. Zuo Ran nodded. "It''s understandable," a smile appeared on his face. "I don''t think it will be long before she believes us." "We are the only two people standing next to her in the school. She can only trust us, right?" Wei Liang''s eyes lightened. "Then we pursued her pursuit, I still don''t believe she will show us Really. She did so hard to make money, and made so much at once, wasn''t it to satisfy her vanity? " "Yeah, most of the bosses look at her well, attractive, and still offer such high prices, so she knows her strengths very well." The two went home analyzing all the way,pletely ignoring how the clean smile touched them. They are still reluctant to believe that such girls will not love the vanity. They will one day expose her true face and she will be like all girls. Tang Guo returned home, Xu Meihui was in the living room and saw here back with a smile. "Little fruit,e back." "Yes, mother." Tang Guo smiled back. "Today''s boss is very generous. He gave me a five thousand red envelope. The goods that I sold have achieved almost 20,000." As soon as Xu Meihui heard it, she smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Baby, you are so good. It''s not too early. Go to wash. Tomorrow is Saturday. You can take a good rest." "Ok." Xu Meihui will never stop her daughter from pursuing what she wants. As long as it is not to make some evil devil sway, she is totally in favor of this part-time job. Can make money and exercise ability. She hopes that her daughter can be a self-reliant person, and seeing this society earlier will not be as deceived as she was when she was young, and she will be deceived and almost ruin her entire life. She is now a department manager of apany, but her sry is not low. Not rich and noble, but enough for the lives of their mother and daughter. The city''s prices and housing prices are very expensive. In order to give her daughter a good living environment, she moved in at the beginning. In addition to her job, she would also take some work alone. In order to have a safe ce, she took out a loan to buy a house, and to her ability, providing a mortgage was absolutely no problem. But in order to maintain a standard of living, it must be harder than before. At that time, Tang Guo came up with the idea of part-time job as pocket money. With his appearance and amazing eloquence, he actually seeded. In high school, she promised Xu Meihui to take part-time jobs at most twice a week. Xu Meihui was surprised by her daughter''s ability and did not stop it. She was very happy to see such a scene. It was also because of Xu Meihui''s enlightenment that even if Tang Guo was subjected to various stigmas in the school, he was not defeated. Because her mother is a very strong person, she also wants to be a strong person. She didn''t know who her father was since she was a child, but from her mother''s words, she knew that the other party should be a man of extraordinary status, but she had deceived Xu Meihui. Because Xu Meihui reminded her that she was not allowed to be deceived by a young boy. Before college, she was not allowed to fall in love, let alone be cheap, or contact some rich second generation. see you tomorrow. Chapter 972: Beautiful girls (17) Chapter 972: Beautiful girls (17) Chapter 972: Beautiful Girl (17) Xu Meihui won''t touch the money earned by her daughter. Little girls have what they want to buy. As long as they are able to earn it, no matter how much Tang Guo spends, she won''t bother. But one thing is that you are not allowed to ept the extravagant gifts of the boys or spend the money of those boys. Although Tang Guo doesn''t know why, he has always followed these. Far away from school, Tang Guo''s life is actually very quiet. They live in high-end neighborhoods, and their neighbors may not see each other several times a year, or even live for several years, and may not know each other. People in high-endmunities have a faster pace of life. They basically have no time to understand who their neighbors are, discuss the rights and wrongs of others, and don''t want to discuss. With these vacancies, it is better to use their brains to make money and improve their living standards. After washing well, Tang Guoy in bed and said to the system, "Is anyone in the group?" [The host is big, someone. Every time when he came to the world, Tang Guo would say hello to the people in the group, and by the way talk about her experience in this world. People in the group have long been ustomed to her experience, only to marvel at her life. Tang Guo greeted in the group, and sure enough, many people bubbling out. The most active of them are Ziyun, Chixiao, and Mo Yuntian. Tang Guo told the people of this world briefly and several people, after reading the group, all kinds of sighs. [Chi Xiao]: I know that some people are bad, but I didn''t expect such bad people. [Ziyun]: But these people should also learn a lesson, who told them to provoke our sister. [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, yeah, whoever provoked the girl, it must be unlucky. The other people in the group looked at the three spoiled girls and were speechless. When Tang Guo appeared, there were a lot of people in the group. Tang Guo shared their food as usual. After everyone was full, she sent a message: "Brother Ziyun, I want to ask you to have a dream of Huang Liang." "No problem," Ziyun replied very simply, "I have an upgraded version of Huangliang Yimeng, one day, one year, one night, one night. Girl, which one do you want?" When Tang Guo heard the upgraded version, his eyes were bright, he heard "Night and Night Dream", and asked, "What is night and night dream?" "This version is currently the most advanced version and has the same dream every night. Unless the person who takes the medicine is willing to help the other person, they will be troubled by this for life." Tang Guo continued to ask, "I like this dream every night, Brother Ziyun, a little more, this time with arger range." She squinted, didn''t she like making rumors? She now wants to give them a "nightly dream" so that they will suffer from nightmares every night. Of course, this is not the time. Ziyun realized what Tang Guo meant, and simply said, "Otherwise, I''ll help you make a potion, and then ce another prohibition. Anyone who dares to make a rumor and get this rain will have a dream every night." Zi Yun''s favorite is to study all kinds of elixir. A simple elixir will be made into various patterns by him. Nowadays, he is mixed in the fairy realm. At the beginning, many people thought that he was only good at alchemy and his strength was not good, so he forced him to do so. Obviously invited several alchemists to look at each other, did not expect the final strokes, and never dare to provoke Ziyun. Chapter 973: Beautiful girls (18) Chapter 973: Beautiful girls (18) Chapter 973: A Beautiful Girl (18) Later, when many people snatched the elixir, they would force a question, "Is it Ziyun''s elixir?" If so, they may not dare to ask, because they are in the skin of elixir, which contains strange and harmful things. "Thank you, Brother Ziyun, just do that." After agreeing, we talked for a while, and Tang Guo went to bed. She had a great two days on the weekend. On Sunday, Xu Meihui didn''t go to work and gave her soup. "mom." Tang Guo called Xu Meihui while eating. Xu Meihui looked up and smiled, "What''s wrong?" "Have you made a deposit?" Xu Meihui was a little surprised, "Why, what are you going to do with money? Is it not enough money?" "Want to do something, can you borrow me, okay?" Tang Guo''s current status is not good to get money. To do a part-time job once a week, at most is so much money today. What she will do in the future is not so simple. She only needs a start-up capital, not much, can be done within a million. There aren''t millions, it''s 500,000 or 300,000. She has a lot in her hands. Xu Meihui supports her some more, it should be about the same. Xu Meihui asked, "Xiaoguo, what do you want to do?" "How much does it cost?" Tang Guo calcted the funds in his hand and said, "Mom, you lend me 200,000 and give it back to you half a yearter." "Just rest assured, I won''t do anything illegal or disorderly." There are still 200,000 in Xu Meihui''s hands. She thought that her daughter has always been very smart and sensible, and based on the money that her daughter has obtained part-time these years, excluding the money spent, it should also save more than 100,000. "Okay, I''ll lend you, but I will return it to me six monthster." Xu Meihui said seriously, "Remember, don''t mess with flowers. Now you don''t tell me, I respect your secrets." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Rx, Mom, I promise I will return it to you." She is used as the starting capital, and the stock she is looking for is sure to make steady profits without losing money. The stock market makes money, and it is the easiest to be spotted. There are indeed many good things in the system space, but every piece is a precious item, which is particrly noticeable. At this time, she does not want to be noticed, which will cause a lot of trouble. With Xu Meihui''s funding, Tang Guo threw hundreds of thousands into the stock market that day, leaving him alone. She''s seen it, this stock will definitely go up, and throw it out a monthter, she intends to buy another stock. The snowball will only grow bigger and bigger, she is not allowed to do anything in this world. "Tunko, next, no matter where someone is attacking me or making a rumor, you will record it for me. Not only the voice must be clear, the picture must be clear, understand?" [Understand, the host is big. The system is very serious guarantee that he hates those who talk nonsense. Many people in this world have actually died in these irresponsible remarks. Moreover, there are many people who have a bright future because of those irresponsible words, which lead to their lives bing gloomy. In Tang Guo''s ss, fewer people talked about her in front of Tang Guo. But as soon as she leaves, many girls will gather to talk about her, all kinds of unpleasant words. They stared at Tang Guo''s whole body, discussing from head to toe. For example, did the pair of earrings buy the old man who raised her? Chapter 974: Beautiful girls (19) Chapter 974: Beautiful girls (19) Chapter 974: Beautiful Girl (19) Under that beautiful dress, is there a series of words such as the **** clothes that are so revealing, only you can''t think of it, without them they can''t tell. They even looked at Tang Guo s schoolbag, wondering if there would be a condom in it, and some even encouraged Tang Guo to go to the same table to look at her schoolbag. After Xu Yan that day, he hated Tang Guo even more. Seeing that the other party did not return, someone looked at the door outside the ssroom. She was also eager to move, and in the end she did nothing but start to open Tang Guo''s schoolbag. Of course, there aren''t any condoms in it. They are books, a small mirror, and a set of cosmetics. When they saw this set of cosmetics, the girls were scorned, "Even if there is no such thing, this set of cosmetics is enough to prove that she is misbehaving, and she must be taken care of. Otherwise, how could a high school student let it go every day Such a thing is here. This set of cosmetics, there are thousands of less to say, so expensive, where did ite from? I do not believe that parents will buy cosmetics for a high school student. " "Yeah, she''s still a student. Who should she dress up for?" "Well, boys definitely like to watch. I found that in our ss, many boys really looked at her secretly." The girls looked at the boys in the ss, and those boys dare not say a word. In fact, they don''t hate Tang Guo as much as other boys in the school. Tang Guo is serious in ss and has a good face for ss work, except that he is a good student. Because of their long-term contact, they actually think that Tang Guo is not as unbearable as others have said. But they didn''t dare to stand up and help her. Now who wants to help her say a word? If there is no power in the family, most of them will be drowned by the poption and will be rted to her. Even if they are boys, they are more concerned about their reputation. They arebeled bad students by the teacher and informed their parents. There are also some bad boys who look at Tang Guo''s eyes full of jokes and lingering with bad meanings. By the time Tang Guo returned, the contents of her schoolbag had already been packed in. These people had no idea that all their behaviors in the ssroom were under systematic monitoring, and these pictures were recorded and saved clearly. Tang Guo opened his schoolbag and looked at the messed things inside, his eyes were faintly smiling. At noon, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang came to Tang Guo again. "Today we invite you to eat. Last time you asked us to eat barbecue, why do we have to exchange gifts, right?" Zuo Ran''s smile is very sunny, how can it be seen that he is a handsome, cheerful and gentle boy, who can think of his bones full What about all kinds of bad tastes? "it is good." Tang Guo did not refuse this time, agreed, and followed them to the top floor of the cafeteria. You can order food on the top floor alone, order it on the spot, and make it on the spot. Rich second generations like Zuo Ran and Wei Liang either ate out or ate here. They prefer to eat here, there will be many interesting things. Tang Guo followed them to a seat that someone had already upied and saw a few familiar people. Song Zhouchen, and Bai Fei who looked very weak beside him. A little further away, there is a boy who is doing exercises. This boy has her memory, which is a wonderful work among the four richest and second generations in the school. She will bring a math problem everywhere she goes. It is said that if she does not do math problems one day, she will be ufortable in one day. A rash. Experts couldn''t diagnose what strange disease he had. Chapter 975: Beautiful girls (20) Chapter 975: Beautiful girls (20) Chapter 975: A Beautiful Girl (20) Chang Zhan seemed to feel that someone was looking at him, subconsciously raised his head, and saw a beautiful girl staring at him with a pair of talking eyes. When he found the other party, the other party did not dodge and smiled at him. Chang Zhan frowned, some did not quite understand why the girlughed at him. Of course, he didn''t pay attention to these things. Now he has to do things, do math problems, wait until the meales up, finish the meal, continue to do math problems in the ssroom, wait until ss in the afternoon, go home from school by car. Do math problems until dinner, eat, and sleep ... Tang Guo nced at the math problem in front of Chang Zhan. She was sitting in the position just opposite Chang Zhan. Chang Zhan felt the girl''s gaze, but he didn''t manage it, and no one was as important as a math problem. Bai Fei looked more timid, and never dared to look up at the others, speaking very quietly to Song Zhouchen. Song Zhouchen was very attentive and would ask her what she wanted to eat. She has a poor family and can eat anything, not fussy. Song Zhouchen was not embarrassed by her. ording to the good order, the dishes were served, and she would choose a few that she liked in front of her, and asked her if she liked it. If she did not like it, she would change to another one. Bai Fei was unwilling to be associated with a wealthy second generation like Song Zhouchen. She was just a very ordinary girl. Not to mention her poor family situation, her appearance can only be regarded as pure and clean. Song Zhouchen is a popr character in the school. He is handsome and very attractive. Even her, she had to admit that she was inevitably nervous when Song Zhouchen was gently questioned. She has been avoiding, but there are many people who are not friendly to her recently in the school, and many girls bully her without telling her, and frame her to steal. Fortunately, at this time when Song Zhouchen was met, the other party helped her prove her innocence and clear up the misunderstanding. Otherwise, everyone in the school would say she was a thief. Because she couldn''t afford those things, no one would doubt that she was not a thief. Song Zhouchen helped her many times in session. Without the other party, she might face all kinds of terrible verbal attacks. For example, the pretty girl sitting diagonally opposite her. In almost every corner, you can hear someone say that this is an unscrupulous girl, who is raised by an old man and sold out. She didn''t think the girl looked like that person. It is said that the girl named Tang Guo has very good grades and is within the first five grades of the basic grade. How can an unscrupulous person make learning so good? If you really want to be fostered, the other party is not going to have a good time, why should you study hard? They all said that the other party was unscrupulous and was kept in captivity, but for so long, no photos proved anything. Combined with her own experience, she thinks there are artificial rumors. Most importantly,st year, on a very cold day, she passed by a ce and saw this girl wearing a beautiful dress with her own eyes, facing the cold wind, and helping people to host the wedding. If you are really a captive, why endure such freezing weather? On the contrary, she particrly admires Tang Guo, a girl who is still a high school student. She is able to make so much money, make money herself and buy things she likes. She thinks there is no problem. She is rtively short, has an introverted personality, and is not very beautiful. She doesn''t want to do that part-time job. Chapter 976: Beautiful girls (21) Chapter 976: Beautiful girls (21) Chapter 976: Beautiful Girl (21) She wanted to do it, make some money, and subsidize her family, but she didn''t have the ability and was envious. Thinking of Tang Guo''s encounter, her eyes were full of sympathy. Fortunately, she had a good heart. Fortunately, she met Song Zhouchen, a good person. Otherwise, she might not be much better than Tang Guo. However, now Tang Guo has known Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, and is still a good friend with them. She should be better off with them, right? Tang Guo looked at Bai Fei''s expression clearly and thought that the girl was really naive. If Song Zhouchen is a bad person like Wei Liang Zuoran, it may be destroyed by more than Tang Guo alone. The meal came up and she ate in silence. Chang Zhan, who was sitting opposite her, finally stopped doing questions and began to have lunch. During this time, Tang Guo asionally nced at each other. The system found it and asked quietly, [The host is big, is there any problem with Chang Zhan? He saw the plot from the beginning to the end, and said, "This is a math freak. He basically doesn''t pay attention to outside things, so he and the host have no grudges. [Yes, the host is big. I heard that he would be ufortable without doing math problems one day. He used to do math problems for him. He was allergic and had red rash on his body. This man was really strange. I have never heard of such a disease. Maybe I have shortsightedness. Tang Guo smiled, attracting the attention of others present. I have to say that her bright smile is really attractive. Even if it was Chang Zhan, he didn''t hold back a nce, but he quickly reacted and continued to bury his head to eat. Zuo Ran came back and asked, "What are youughing at, or are you thinking of something happy?" "Yeah, tell us to listen." Wei Liang was also very interested. He didn''t find it himself. His attention to Tang Guo had surpassed his own cognition. Bai Fei was thinking, this face is really good-looking. Thinking of the girls who talk about each other, she guessed that those people would not be jealous of Tang Guo''s good-looking face, only to make a rumor. Song Zhouchen didn''t respond. He liked Bai Fei. Tang Guo was a pretty girl, but he was not interested. Seeing Bai Fei staring at Tang Guo, he reached out and shook Bai Fei''s eyes, and whispered, "I haven''t eaten yet." Bai Fei quickly lowered her head and ate in silence. This girl is really pretty. I heard that it was called the school flower as soon as I entered the school. It may be really jealous. Chang Zhan finished eating first, nced at Tang Guo casually, and left with a math problem. When he walked out of the cafeteria, he looked back subconsciously, because he always felt that those eyes seemed to stick to his back. When I looked back, I saw that the other person was looking at him with very straightforward eyes. When he saw that he was looking at her, she smiled at him again. Chang Zhan looked cold and turned away. This strange girl, he has no interest in her at all. Is his prediction wrong, this girl wants to hook him up? Soon he denied that if he really wanted to hook up with them, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran would satisfy her, which is certainly not the reason. [The host is big, you always look at what the other party is doing, you ...] The system suddenly responds and screams, [Is this the guy? Mathematics, by the way, I remember there was a world before, the host was a great mathematician, oh, I finally realized that he is not allergic to math problems, but he is imaginative. If you don''t see the host greatly, you will feel ufortable and allergic. see you tomorrow Chapter 977: Beautiful girls (22) Chapter 977: Beautiful girls (22) Chapter 977: Beautiful Girl (22) The school''s rumors about Tang Guo are getting worse. Even Zuo Ran and Wei Liang have be her friends. In their presence, those people were afraid to discuss Tang Guo''s right and wrong. As long as the two turned around, they promised that all kinds of unpleasant words would be spoken. In addition to the issue of fostering, they talked more about Tang Guo and Zuo Ran and Wei Liang at the same time, which proved that she was a bad girl. Every day at noon, Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, Song Zhouchen, and the four rich second generations of Chang Zhan all ate together. Because Tang Guo was familiar with them, they woulde to Tang Guo as soon as the ss was over. Bai Fei also trusts him very much because Song Zhouchen offered a helping hand in time. She was shy from the beginning and unfamiliar. A handsome boy like Song Zhouchen has a careful and gentle attitude towards Bai Fei. It is estimated that no girl can resist the winner. The same is true of Bai Fei. Although the two have not officially confirmed the rtionship, it can be seen from their rtionship that their rtionship is closer than the others. "Don''t worry about the gossip of other people, just wait for you to go to college and leave this ce." Zuo Ran stabilized Tang Guo. Wei Liang also said, "Yeah, there are too many people, and we can''t stop them, but we all believe in you and haven''t done those things. And we stay together every day, and they are much clearer than them." "That is, Tang Guo, those people are jealous that you look good and make money." Bai Fei whisperedfort. Of the three, the first two were tofort Tang Guo with other purposes. Only Fei was sincere. During this time, she became more and more fond of Tang Guo. She also went to see Tang Guo as a part-time job. The other party was really capable. Song Zhouchen didn''t like to talk. Since being attracted by Bai Fei, he has basically not been close to other girls. All his attention has been on Bai Fei''s body, and there is no interest in falsefort to Tang Guo. He only nced at Wei Liang and Zuo Ran and squeezed Bai Fei''s face. "The final exam ising soon, and I will go back to the ssroom to take the test paper." Bai Fei nodded quickly, trotting behind Song Zhouchen. He seemed to hate Bai Fei for walking slowly, stopped, waited until she caught up, took her by the back of her cor, and brought her into the ssroom. "I went back to the ssroom to do the test questions." Tang Guo said goodbye to the remaining three, and nced over Chang Zhan inadvertently. There was no expression on the other side, and her cold appearance, a smile appeared in her eyes, and she turned to leave. It wasn''t until Tang Guo''s back disappeared that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang retracted their gazes. The two looked at each other. Wei Liang whispered, "Now she''s getting closer to us." "Yeah, are we going to take action and go further with her?" Zuo Ran narrowed his eyes. "Now she already trusts us, and then pursues her, shouldn''t she be so exclusive?" "Wait for a while. After the exam, there will be a holiday. After we spend the holidays together, we will confess. It will be easier for her to rx her vignce." Chang Zhan''s original focus was on the math problem in his hand. He suddenly heard the discussion between the two people, and frowned, and raised his head to stare at the two. Wei Liang wondered, "What are you looking at me for?" "Yeah, Chang Zhan, wouldn''t you want to join in?" "Not interested in." Chang Zhan answered lightly. Chapter 978: Beautiful girls (23) Chapter 978: Beautiful girls (23) Chapter 978: Beautiful Girl (23) "I just want to remind you that it''s enough, she''s not the kind you think." He didn''t know about Tang Guo as a girl, but by eating at noon every day with the other party, he could see that this girl was not the kind that Wei Liang and Zuo Ran imagined. On the contrary, this girl has a fascinating temperament. Even these two people, full of calctions, let the other party show their true colors. But many times, he saw that there was still a kind ofpetition between the two. He doesn''t care much about these things, and his daily interest is indeed a mathematical problem. However, this does not mean that he is a fool with low emotional intelligence. His two friends from childhood to old age are for the purpose of exposing Tang Guo''s true face. But in their performance, some are more real. For example, Wei Liang specially ordered Tang Guo''s favorite food, and Zuo Ran was not behind, so she subconsciously bought her favorite drink. These things are not expensive and she will not refuse. But at the same time, after eating, she buys ice cream or milk tea for two people. When they were collecting things, they were really positive. Such an obvious performance does not just want to prove that this girl is a man who admires vanity. Obviously, they didn''t know. "Chang Zhan, see what you said, it seems to be very philosophical." Zuo Ran''s handsome face had a smile like sunshine, "Hey, are you really not interested in her?" Chang Zhan nced at them, "Don''t pull on me, I''m just reminding you. This girl is not the kind of person you guessed, don''t do things that make you regret it." "You have people spread her rumors everywhere, and then approach her as a friend, standing by her, and gaining her trust is a very mean way." Chang Zhan remembered the girl''s smile, her brows even more Wrinkled tightly, "Even if this is the case, the average girl can''t stand it. She may have transferred to school long ago, even her grades have fallen, and she can make other extreme things that you can''t bear the consequences. But she doesn''t. Powerful. " "Chang Zhan, what do you mean by these?" Wei Liang was a little puzzled. He thought these were trivial things, just a game, so why take it so seriously. Wait for them to y the game, give her somepensation, maybe she will be grateful, just like those girls before. Where is Chang Zhan saying so serious? "I mean, do nt you go too far. No one who is even more powerful can bear the blows one after another. Do nt forget that she is one year younger than you and almost seventeen years old. You do nt think Is this behavior hurting her? " Zuo Ran smiled first, and patted Chang Zhan''s shoulder. "Where is it so serious, Chang Zhan, I think you are more pleasing to the eye when you do math problems. The reasoning is just like the old man in my family, good." "Let''s go, let''s go back to the ssroom, our math idiot." Seeing that they could not move, Chang Zhan did not say more. He remembered seeing the girl''s clean smile every day at noon, and had a decision in his heart. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo went home by bike alone. She was very surprised. On a street not far from her house, the boy holding a math problem blocked her way. Chapter 979: Beautiful girls (24) Chapter 979: Beautiful girls (24) Chapter 979: A Beautiful Girl (24) "Talk." It was Chang Zhan''s first mouth. His tone was cold, as if he had no emotion. In the face of Tang Guo, those dark eyes were very dull. Even if the girl was stunning, she couldn''t move him. Tang Guo smiled, "Okay, where to talk?" Chang Zhan nced around and ended up in an ice cream parlor, subconsciously saying, "Where to go." After speaking, he also hesitated for a moment, because he never went to the ice cream shop and talked to someone. He should not choose such a sweet and greasy ce. In particr, this store is filled with pairs of young boys and girls. But the words have been spoken, and then repent and change his mind, it is not his style. In other words, although it is six o''clock now, in fact, the sun is still a bit big and the weather is hot. Going to an ice cream shop may be a very good choice. The two walked into the ice cream shop one after the other. As a man, Chang Zhan would of course ask, "Do you want ice cream or ice water?" Tang Guo sat on his seat with one hand on his chin, his lips raised, "I want ice cream." "What smell." Chang Zhan''s voice was still on a horizontal line, and the men and women eating ice cream beside him couldn''t help but nce at him. The girl also whispered to her boyfriend, "Is this guy chasing a girl? The voice is so cold and stern, as if someone owes him five million. Just such a virtue, you can chase it Got a girl? " Chang Zhan frowned and turned to the other side and said, "We are ssmates, I didn''t chase her." The whispered girl''s face stiffened, her boyfriend still had some winks, thought that Chang Zhan was not easy to mess with, and quickly apologized tough. Chang Zhan frowned. "It''s okay, I''ll just exin it to you, so as not to misunderstand." Tang Guorao looked at each other''s various behaviors with interest. At this moment, Chang Zhan continued to ask, "What kind of taste do you want?" "Every kind of taste is needed. One spoon is the same. It is better to add more. I like ice cream." Chang Zhan stunned, his legs reacted faster than his brain, and he immediately got up to order ice cream. Before long, he took a ss of ice water and a bowl of ice cream filled with various vors in front of Tang Guo. "There are more varieties, just one spoonful just filled a bowl." "Thank you." Tang Guo took the ice cream bowl, took a bite of politeness, and praised, "It''s still so delicious." Chang Zhan did not understand why the girl in front of her was so happy eating ice cream. From her expression, she can see that eating ice cream makes her happy and happy. "Yes, Chang Zhan, what are you going to tell me?" Chang Zhan''s expression returned to seriousness, stared at Tang Guo''s face, and said seriously, "Do you like Wei Liang?" "No," Tang Guo quickly shook his head and asked in amazement. "We and Wei Liang are friends, how can we like him? Chang Zhan thinks that I am close to him, do you have other ideas?" "Of course not," Chang Zhan said in a loose heart, "What about Zuoran?" "They and I are just good friends, and I only treat them as friends." A clean smile appeared on the girls'' faces. "The whole school is spreading my rumors. I didn''t expect them to believe me. I think They can be friends. I won''t fall in love until I get into college. I really only have friendship with them. After all, they are my only friends. " Chapter 980: Beautiful girls (25) Chapter 980: Beautiful girls (25) Chapter 980: Beautiful Girl (25) Chang Zhan''s eyes were a bitplicated, and he almost blurted out. Are you stupid? How could these two boys be at ease? All this is nothing but their conspiracy. They want to see you show your true colors. They are first to tell people to spread rumors, and finally to give you a helping hand. But he restrained and heard that Tang Guo didn''t like the two. He didn''t think it was necessary to talk about this topic. "You remember what you said, your status and status are very different, and there is nothing to end with them. Your academic performance is good, you should study hard now, take a good university in the future, and consider personal feelingster." System: Laughing, is this an old professor''s possession? "I have the same idea as Chang Zhan, and I am working hard to improve my academic performance." "That''s good." Chang Zhan pursed her lips and saw Tang Guo kept eating ice cream, blurted out, "Girls don''t eat too much ice cream." Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled sweetly, "I know, thank you for your concern." Chang Zhan was a little flustered in his voice, and stood up quickly. "I''ve already paid for it. You eat and go home. I''ll go first." "Senior, walk slowly, pay attention to safety when you go home." Tang Guo hurriedly greeted him, his tone was still so nice. Even if Chang Zhan''s back is facing each other, he can imagine that good-looking face and the smile that emerges must be a blooming flower. Chang Zhan sat in the car and remembered that Tang Guo said he had no interest in Zuo Ran, and he felt much rxed. In this case, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang could not hurt her. Although they were friends growing up from childhood, he did not approve of their behavior. If possible, he will try to avoid them to hurt innocent girls. In the past, even the girl who was thinking about herself was nothing, this Tang Guo was indeed a good girl in his observation. Time rushed, one semester passed, and Tang Guo ushered in the final exam among countless rumors. After the intense final exams, I waited anxiously. When the transcript was posted, the whole school was shocked. The reason was beyond him. Tang Guo''s performance was beyond their expectations. Her original score was indeed good, but she always fluctuated from the first five to the third of the grade, and she had never passed the first grade. This time, she was the first in the grade and scored dozens more points than the second. The score of the second ce is not low, but she only deducted one point for the Chineseposition, and the others were full marks. Such grades make the whole school feelplicated inside. The person who has been attacked by their words turned out to be a hidden school bull. How does this make them feel good? In particr, Tang Guo''s ss has rarely discussed her in front of Tang Guo. But as soon as Tang Guo left, they would whisper to each other, even worse than before. Others in the school are also, maybe they all think that Tang Guo''s excellent grades and beautiful appearance are hitting their faces. For this unreachable achievement, they only want to pull her from the altar, and always find some shorings in her body, and then they feel bnced. It is as if facing the wealthy in a rich and powerful country, first of all, envy, then jealousy, the thought in my heart is why I am not as rich as the other party. If this rich man was exposed to a chaotic private life, the jealous wouldugh and talk. The rich man''s life is really chaotic. In this way, it seems that his heart is more bnced and morefortable. Chapter 981: Beautiful girls (26) Chapter 981: Beautiful girls (26) Chapter 981: A Beautiful Girl (26) After the holiday, it took Tang Guo a week to finish his holiday homework. The rest of the time, she went to part-time. In fact, she has no shortage of money. The hundreds of thousands that were thrown into the stock market before now have be millions, and she is guaranteed that the number will definitely reach tens of millions before the start of school. But that''s not enough, she expected 50 million. ording to the calction time, 50 million should be about the same, and she can help her get those things done. The system was anxious, and the host had a big idea in his heart. He really wanted to know. Obviously he and the host are the closest, and they have been together recently, but they still can''t guess what she wants to do. For the first time, he saw that the host is so keen to make money, or to use stocks to make money, he must go straight. But he didn''t ask, because when asked, the host would not tell him much. After Xu Meihui lent money to Tang Guo, she saw that her daughter was still the same as before. There was not much change and she felt relieved. She doesn''t consider her daughter to be a president under her education. She is very busy at work and often travels. Her daughter''s transcripts every semester are very satisfying. And in front of her, behaved as usual, and there were not many abnormalities. So far, she does not know that the personal attack on Tang Guo in the school has reached a peak. I believe that an adult will show more or less in the face of such verbal attacks. Of course, Tang Guo will not behave abnormally. Even the original owner, before Zuo Ran and Wei Liang said those words, she could bear everything. She was hurt by friends she trusted, who thought she was the only two who believed in her, and finally stabbed her with a knife in the back. Knowing all this, when the two were conspiring, the thick city wall that protected the soul was like a flood that copsed suddenly and the spirit copsed in the end, before making such a radical choice. In addition, these rumors affect not only herself, but also her mother who loves her. In order to help her, she gave up her job and was also pointed and harassed. My heart can''t bear it, my spirit copses, and my heart reproaches, then I will choose such a dead end. She didn''t understand that she didn''t do anything, she just came to this legend, the best high school to study, and has been working hard to study seriously and do her own thing. The goal is simple: learn from it and get into a good university. She didn''t hinder anyone, how could she be attacked by so many people in the end? Obviously there is nothing to do, why those people add to her viciously. As she stood on the rooftop, she looked down at the crowd. The voice I heard turned out to be: "Isn''t it just because the cultivation has been exploded? What''s the big deal? Why not figure it out?" "Wei Liang and Zuo Ran gave you a lot of money, and you can bepensated." "It is estimated that the money was not in ce, and threatened Zuo Ran by jumping from the building. Wei Liang came and gave more." "That''s too greedy." Perhaps she usually behaves too normal, and never shows her weak side to others. Whatever she is, she is always convinced that all this will pass, and one day, she will wee the warm sunshine and lead a beautiful life. Chapter 982: Beautiful girls (27) Chapter 982: Beautiful girls (27) Chapter 982: Beautiful Girl (27) She did not expect that her psychology would copse so quickly, and one day she would really not be able to bear it. No one felt that she really wanted to jump off the building. They all thought she was just threatening Wei Liang and Zuo Ran and asking for more money. During the holidays, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran still did not give up to follow Tang Guo. When Tang Guo went to part-time, they would buy water, buy some snacks, and her favorite ice cream and waited. There was no impatience at all. After the end, Tang Guo will invite them to eat some snacks, hot pot, barbecue and the like. It was a pleasure to get along with each other. Near the beginning of school, Zuo Ran found Tang Guo first. "Xiaoguo, we have known each other for so long. Do you know me?" Tang Guo looked up, frowning, "What do you want to say?" Zuo Ran leaned closer to her, and said softly, "The closer you are, the more attracted you, Xiaoguo, I sincerely pursue you and hope you can give me a chance." Zuo Ran said this I was nervous for a while. He approached the girls in the past, and when they said such things to him, he was ridiculous in his heart. He never sweated like that now. He thinks that this is the reason for the hot weather, not that he is very concerned about Tang Guo''s promise or not. He kept a good-looking smile, and when expressing affectionately, almost no girl was attracted to his tenderness and sunshine. "Xiaoguo, you can think about it, I''ll wait for your answer." "Sorry, Zuo Ran," Tang Guo said, shaking his head with little thought, "I have always been your friend, and have no other thoughts. Whether it is a stranger or a familiar you today, I don''t This idea. I''m d to meet you as a good friend. " Zuo Ran''s smile disappeared, and the hand under the table became a fist. He really didn''t expect that after working hard for several months, the answer he obtained was still so simple, he refused without hesitation. He gazed at the pretty girl in front of his eyes and said again, "Little fruit, wouldn''t you give me a chance? Can''t you try it with me?" "I want to study hard now, and I don''t consider personal feelings before university, and I really only consider you as my best friend. So, I''m very sorry." Tang Guo scratched helplessly, "If this time, you are I m okay, I m just expressing likes, so let s meet less in the future. Another rejection, Zuo Ran was a little embarrassed. But he always cared about his own image, buried his head for a long time, and chuckled in the corner of his mouth, "Forget it, I''m too reluctant to you." The two sat together, remained silent for a while, and left. In a few days, Wei Liang confessed holding arge bouquet of roses and Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, I still like you in my heart, I think about it, I am willing to try again, I hope you will give me a chance. Wei Liang, like Zuo Ran, was full of self-confidence. He heard Zuo Ran''s failure andughed at him for a long time. Finally it was his turn, and he didn''t expect that he would be so nervous. He didn''t feel that his nervousness was about Tang Guo, but he was afraid that Tang Guo would reject him, and Zuo Ran wouldugh at him in the end. He was well prepared and not as casual as Zuo Ran. Bring nothing, invite someone to a tea shop, and confess. Chapter 983: Beautiful girls (28) Chapter 983: Beautiful girls (28) Chapter 983: Beautiful Girl (28) I heard that girls don''t like to be too casual. He specially took care of his image, bought beautiful roses, and ordered high-end Western food. Wait for Tang Guo to promise, take her over to eat. When Wei Liang''s palms were sweaty, Tang Guo''s pretty face showed a sorry smile, "I''m sorry." Wei Liang''s smile was stiff on his face, and he never thought of it, so he was rejected. Just like a few months ago, the other party didn''t even think about it. Even for a moment''s hesitation, he felt better. Fortunately, he worked so hard for so long. In order to confess to her, he spent all day today just to give her a good impression. He thought she would agree, but unexpectedly she refused. "That''s fine." Wei Liang quickly responded, "You have rejected me once, it seems that I think more." Tang Guo and the other party said a word and said goodbye to leave. Wei Liang''s face sank. At this moment, Zuo Ran''s phone came in, "Did you seed?" "No." Wei Liang''s voice was cold, she threw roses on the ground, and stomped her feet. "I''m not reconciled. After spending so long, she didn''t hesitate. It''s hard for her. Just making us fun? " "Drink in old ces, can''te." "wait for me." Since the confession failed, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang never appeared next to Tang Guo. They are all proud and wealthy generations. They cannot be rejected one after another, and they will kneel up and lick. They didn''te to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo no longer did part-time work. While the school was still a week away, she nced at the stock market and cashed out most of the stock. The stocks she bought before rose better than she thought. I thought it would be tens of millions before school started. Unexpectedly, there are basically 20 million people who are currently cashing out. One day, she nestled on the sofa at home and said to the system, "Help me find the personal contact information of the world''s topwyers, as well as their weaknesses and hobbies." The entire data of the system was shaken, and he answered quickly, [understand, the host is big. He is now an invincible yer across the Inte. As long as there is awork, he cannot be stopped at all. Within an hour, he found the information of the world''s topwyers, not only obtained personal contact information, but also found out the weaknesses of the other party, all of which were in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at their materials and sighed, "It''s still too poor. Fortunately, their expenses can be paid by other things." "Tunzi, in the system space, pick out what they are interested in, take a picture, and send them an email. If they are interested, they will definitely contact you." [Okay, the host is big. When they contact, what shall I say to them? "Let theme here, I have awsuit asking them to fight. As long as they can win, I will pay them what they want." The system knows that the host is really here. He did as Tang Guo instructed. Those topwyers were surprised by this inexplicable e-mail, because this was their personal mailbox, and outsiders didn''t know it. They saw what they were interested in and they were connected with the system. After Tang Guo was notified by the system, Tang Guo sent them an information. After seeing this information, 30 out of 50 people were willing to take over this specialwsuit. see you tomorrow Chapter 984: Beautiful girls (29) Chapter 984: Beautiful girls (29) Chapter 984: A Beautiful Girl (29) The day before school started, Tang Guo met with thirty of the world''s topwyers. Thesewyers from all over the world, when they found each other were invited to this vi, looked at each other in surprise. Because they are too famous, they are colleagues, how much they know about each other. They greeted each other, and when they saw that the host had not yete, they exchanged information about themselves this time. After the exchange, they learned that the way the host''s family notified them was by email, and it was also their personal mailbox. Although they did not disclose what trading conditions they came to here, everyone is a smart person. It should be guessed that something that can satisfy each other will make theme to this ce without any trouble. When Tang Guo appeared in front of them, everyone stood up in surprise. Many yearster, they remembered this magical meeting and it was still hard to forget. "Wee everyone and thank you foring." They were prepared when they came. Although Tang Guo spoke English, some people who did not speak English understood Tang Guo through a trantor. Even if they were very surprised, they only invited the one in front of them, who looked like only a teenage Oriental girl. They were still willing to wait patiently. They said hello to Tang Guo in their own familiarnguages, and they knew each other. "If you cane here, it means that you are willing to take over thewsuit this time. Everything in the email is true, and I want to sue those people." Tang Guo sat on the sofa and said calmly, "I invite you At the expense of what you are interested in, the goal is to win thiswsuit. You are all the topwyers in the world, and the so-calledbination of strong and strong should not let me down. " Thewyers nced at each other and said, "Of course we came here to win thiswsuit, of course," said awyer excitedly, "and I was not just for the one that Miss Tang had brought me out. Very interested baby. " "I believe that they are the same. No one among us has ever taken over such awsuit. We are more interested, curious, and Miss Tang''s thoughts are really too mysterious. Your actions are too courageous. We are like you, the purpose is to win. " As long as they can win, they will get far more than Tang Bao gave to their babies. This will be the world''s first magicalwsuit. Because of its defendants, there are really too many. "However, we need to do a lot of preparations and it will take a lot of time. Miss Tang, if we are not in a hurry, we can spend one year collecting evidence to ensure that the other party has no way to refute." "No, I''m in a hurry." Tang Guodao, "you only have one month to prepare." Thewyers present looked at each other andmunicated in a low voice, all thinking that this was a bit difficult. "I invite you toe, of course, there is sufficient evidence, I have all the evidence you want." Tang Guo took out a stack of thick CD-ROMs on the coffee table, "I don''t think there is more proof than the contents inside .If these things are in your hands and you still can''t win thiswsuit, I think you will definitely lose your reputation. " Thesewyers were not annoyed by this sentence, instead they just stared at the stack of thick discs with interest. Chapter 985: Beautiful girls (30) Chapter 985: Beautiful girls (30) Chapter 985: Beautiful Girl (30) Tang Guo stood up, "Ladies and gentlemen, you have only one month to prepare. There is something left for you. I still have a lot of such things. You can call me at any time." "I''m going to leave tomorrow when I start school." Tang Guo turned and walked out with a smile on his mouth. Thirtywyers present could not wait to see the contents of the CD after seeing her go. They were very curious about what was inside. The next day, Tang Guo started school. The people in the school still haven''t forgotten her existence, they will still look at her with strange eyes. They observed for two days and found that at noon, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang never asked Tang Guo to go to the top floor of the cafeteria for dinner. At first, they didn''t doubt anything. They only thought that those people were now in the senior year and they were studying hard, so they didn''te to Tangguo for dinner. But two weekster, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang did not say hello to Tang Guo, which had to make people suspect that their rtionship had broken. In particr, someone whispered in front of the two that Tang Guo was not, and they did not respond. After countless trials, they finally determined that Tang Guo, Zuo Ran, and Wei Liang were no longer together and might be in trouble. It may also be that the two are no longer interested in Tang Guo and see her noisy and noisy. Most people think that it was the two who paid her "lucky expenses" and everyone broke up peacefully. Without Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, more people talked about Tang Guo. From selling to selling to the old man, now it has been argued that Tang Guo was held by Wei Liang, and Zuo Ran had been raised at the same time. Some even broke the news that during the holidays, Tang Guo had been fooling around with the two men. Probably enough for the holidays. They think there is nothing new and they have got the hands. They will definitely not be interested again. After all, it''s not surprising that these two people were originally such people. Because of their generosity, wealth, and status, almost no one would say that they are not. Moreover, they did not force the girls, they were voluntary, and there was nothing wrong with it. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang onlyughed when they heard the news. In fact, they often observe Tang Guo in the corner. Seeing those people talking about her in person and scolding her was not so easy on me. But remembering Tang Guo''s indifferent refusal, they didn''t want to go over it. They are waiting, waiting for her to ask them, as long as she speaks and says that they need protection, even if they are not their girlfriends, they will help in the past. However, they did not wait. It can be said that they have been so angry and angry. One day, Tang Guo went to school. Still in the original alley, she was blocked by Chang Zhan. "What''s the matter, Chang Zhan?" Chang Zhan''s face wasplicated. "Is the school rumor really not affecting you?" "No, are you concerned about me?" Tang Guo said with a smile, such a bright smile, it really looks like a fine person. Chang Zhan was not sure whether she could afford it or not. "I would advise them to help you exin it." "Senior Chang Zhan, you are really a good person. In the busy third year of high school, you still care about other people''s gossip." Chang Zhan did not like such praise, saying, "I just don''t want to see my ymates from childhood to wrong doing wrong things, and the harm they have done to you, I pay them for you." Chapter 986: Beautiful girls (31) Chapter 986: Beautiful girls (31) Chapter 986: Beautiful Girl (31) "But, senior, have you ever thought that once some harm is done, reparations are useless." Tang Guo smiled and put away. "It is they who make mistakes, not you. It is no use to reparate." Chang Zhan aphasia, looked at Tang Guo withplex eyes, and asked, "Are you going to transfer to another school? I can leave here to help you choose a high school in another city that is better than this school, based on your current grades. To guarantee a good university. " Tang Guo smiled again. "What am I?" "What do you mean?" Tang Guo looked down, his mouth twitched, "I''m not wrong and I didn''t do those things in the rumors, just because of these rumors, everyone attacked me, I''m leaving here. For someone else who doesn''t know me The ce, obviously I am not wrong, why it was me who ran away, but me who avoided it. One day, they mentioned my name, and they still thought of the one who had been raised, sold and sold by two rich people. The second generation of girls who took a vacation, could not afford it in the second semester of high school, and transferred to school. " "They are in the ss reunion, they will think about it, they will discuss it and ask each other. Do you know how the girl named Tang Guo is doing now?" "Perhaps, they will also say that she was adopted in high school, and it must be the same when she went to college. It is estimated that she will be promoted only by the hidden rules? In short, in their mouths, this girl named Tang Guo , Life is filthy, can never escape such rumors. " "This is not the most terrifying thing. The terrible thing is that the girl named Tang Guo really did what you wanted, moved away from the school you want, restarted, got into college, and got a stable high sry after graduation. jobs." "But one day, the person from that school recognized her and was still working at herpany, shaking out rumors that didn''t exist before." Having said that, Tang Guo looked up and said to Chang Zhan, "Senior, do you think that the people in thepany will believe the girl named Tang Guo''s former alumni?" "What do you think her colleagues think of her?" "As long as such rumors don''t disappear one day and do not prove innocence for me. In my future life, no matter where I go, as long as someone recognizes me and continues to make rumors, I will not be peaceful for life." "The most terrible thing is that no one will believe me. They all think that there is no wind and waves. If I have no problem, how can there be such rumors?" "The rumors are still my alumni, they will not think that my alumni are lying. One alumni is fine, but the senior, in this school, I have countless alumni, who talk about me every day, I count as many Not clear. Even I don''t know most of them. " "It''s clear that they and I are not familiar, but they can ruin my life with rumors, pat on the **** and leave." "So why should I leave?" "Why the person who left is me?" "I am not wrong." Chang Zhan couldn''t refute. He imagined ording to what she said, and everything that happened was almost the same as what she said. Even if no one really meets her again in the future, the harm she has been attacked by untrue rumors now is not enough to leave. "So, do you need me to do something for you?" Chang Zhan stared at the clean eyes of the girl in front of her, "I can help you." Chapter 987: Beautiful girls (32) Chapter 987: Beautiful girls (32) Chapter 987: Beautiful Girl (32) "I want them to apologize." Tang Guo whispered, "I want to prove my innocence." "I want everyone to see me again, they are just looking at a girl from the same school, not with strange and disdainful eyes, whispering those false statements." "What I want is just a normal learning environment." "I can prove your innocence, you are definitely not the kind of person in the rumor." Chang Zhan said. Tang Guo shook his head, and his smile was a little ironic. "Senior, you can speak to me to prove it, but they will not believe it. Instead ..." She did not continue, Chang Zhan had already thought of what she would sayter. On the contrary, those people discussed that this girl named Tang Guo was really cheap. She first seeded in hooking up the two rich second generations. After being rejected, she went on to hook up with Chang Zhan. It can be seen that she is indeed the kind of person who sells. Maybe those words are even worse than he thought. Chang Zhan frowned, feeling annoyed for his ability for the first time. People are terrible, even if he is an extraordinary rich second-generation, his personal ability is good. In the face of countless people, it was impossible to prove the innocence of an innocent girl. It was also the first time he felt that he was really useless. But he still wanted to do something, raised his head and looked at Tang Guo, "So what can I do for you?" There was a littleplicated in his eyes, thinking of the blood-sucking people in the school, it seemed that he did nothing, Even closer to Tang Guo will make the other party suffer more terrible personal attacks. Tang Guo saw Chang Zhan''s sadness,ughed, walked to Chang Zhan''s face, and patted the other''s shoulder. "Senior, you still have to study hard, you can''t help me." "There is always something I can do. My math scores are pretty good. I''ll help you make up the math." Thinking about it, Chang Zhan came up with this sentence. The systemughed silently on the side. Math is good? His host is a great mathematician, boy, you are tender. "It''s no trouble for my senior, my math score is perfect." Tang Guo smiled and groaned. Chang Zhan suddenly thought of her awesome transcript, and only one point was deducted from hernguage, her expression was slightly awkward. "I''ll take you home after that." He just shook his head immediately after saying, "I''m not going to trouble you anymore." "Okay, you will take me hometer." But unexpectedly, Tang Guo answered. Chang Zhan stunned for a moment, "Is this okay? It won''t cause you more trouble." He wasn''t afraid to be talked about, he was afraid to hurt her, and asked him to really send her home. He didn''t know the people in the school, and he would talk secretly behind his back. "Am I still troubled?" Tang Guo smiled. "Senior Chang Zhan, you have already spoken. I will trouble you to send me hometer." "Well, why don''t youe and pick me up in the morning, so you don''t have to put your bike on it in the afternoon." "It''s early, bye, senior." Chang Zhan stood in ce, some did not respond. He carried Tang Guo''s back, full of doubts. He remembered that the other party never promised Wei Liang, and Zuo Ran sent her home. How did you get here? strange. Anyway, in the morning, Chang Zhan really asked the driver to drive to this side and saw Tang Guo waiting at the alley. He was grateful that if he didn''te, she would bete. Chapter 988: Beautiful girls (33) Chapter 988: Beautiful girls (33) Chapter 988: Beautiful Girl (33) "Senior, you are honest." Chang Zhan shook his head and looked at the math exercises. When the two arrived at the school and got out of a car, they greeted countless scrutiny. After thanking Tang Guo and Chang Zhan, they went to the ssroom expressionlessly, and let those disdainful eyes and whispers talk. At noon, Chang Zhan came to Tang Guo''s ssroom subconsciously. Since she is not afraid to be sent home by him, she is naturally not afraid to eat with him. Tang Guo readily agreed, and regardless of the strange eyes of the students in the ssroom, Xiaozhang followed Chang Zhan to the cafeteria. When they came to the top floor, they naturally met Zuo Ran Wei Liang. When they saw Tang Guo and Chang Zhaning together, they looked at each other and did not greet Tang Guo. At first, they only thought that Chang Zhan had encountered Tang Guo by chance, and they asked her toe and eat. Later, when I saw the two eating and chatting, the conversation was actually in mathematics, and the others couldn''t get in on it. Due to Chang Zhan''s face, they could only eat with a calm face, without saying a word. After Tang Guo left after eating, Song Zhouchen saw that the situation was not right, and pulled Bai Fei away, and they stared at Chang Zhan. Wei Liang asked, "Chang Zhan, what''s going on?" "Why would you tell her what to eat? I think you are familiar with her?" Zuo Ran also asked. Chang Zhan''s response was calm, "I took the initiative to call her up for dinner." "Are you trying to ease the rtionship between us?" Zuo Ran hesitated and asked, if this is the case, it may indeed be what Chang Zhan would do. Still, he felt weird. Chang Zhan said, "No." At this moment, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang became angry, "Do you have any interest in her?" "Or did she take the initiative to hook you up?" Zuo Ran said with a somber face, "Chang Zhan, we have already told you long ago, if you are interested in her, just speak directly." "You said, did she hook you up, or did you take the initiative?" Wei Liang asked fiercely, as if trying to eat someone. Chang Zhan''s expression was still so cold, "Neither, she and I are friends." "How about cheating the ghost, she must be coborating with you." Wei Liang said, his expression was very ugly. "No wonder, no wonder she didn''t ept us and was close to you. It turned out she wasn''t not in love at all, but she didn''t want to be with us. . " "Yes, Chang''s background is much deeper than ours. Before, Chang Zhan saw more girls than us, but only when we saw Chang Zhan like a wood, we agreed." Zuo Ran followed. Chang Zhan saw the two excited, and shook his head, leaving the math book. These two people will never realize their mistakes, nor do they find out that their current behavior is simply jealous. "Chang Zhan, you''re really not interesting." At the sound of Wei Liang shouting, Chang Zhan didn''t want to bother. He suddenly felt that she looked down on them and was really normal. Because Zuo Ran and Wei Liang''s shame turned into anger, the two made troubles behind their backs and let Tang Guo be held by them for a holiday, which was well-known to everyone, and it was not as if they were catching wind. They even put out some photos. In fact, these photos are just photos of ying with them, but because of choosing different angles, they look very close. The forum was full of "close photos" of Tang Guo and the two. That day, the ss teacher called Tang Guo to the office. "Tang Guo, can you exin?" see you tomorrow Chapter 989: Beautiful girls (34) Chapter 989: Beautiful girls (34) Chapter 989: Beautiful Girl (34) Tang Guo stood in front of the ss teacher and said earnestly, "Teacher, these are false. They and I were originally just friends, different from rumors." "Since it''s fake, why are these things raging now?" The head teacher didn''t believe it. There were many rumors about Tang Guo before, but because of this student''s excellent grades, plus Tang Guo, the first five students in her ss, There are two of them. As long as it is not too much influence, and rumors among students, Tang Guo and Zuo Ran, Wei Liang, two rich second generations with different backgrounds walking together, she opened her eyes and closed her eyes. Now the campus forum is full of intimate photos. She has received phone calls from several parents of students to ask if this is true. You know, this high school is the best high school in the city. Once such a thing bes big, the reputation of the school is very bad. Regardless of whether Tang Guo did those things or not, as long as she wasn''t advertised and she didn''t cause trouble for the school and her, she wouldn''t care. She is a ss teacher, so long as the students are studying safely at school, she will do her duty. The current students are all treasures at home. She doesn''t dare to manage anything. The more she manages, the more mistakes she makes. Regarding the rumor, Tang Guo didn''t find her here, and her performance was still among the best. She also won the first cest semester. If it weren''t as loud as it is now, the headmaster had asked her to look it up. Continue to evolve, within a few days, student parents, as well as journalists are afraid toe to your door. The school was stared at by many people, and some big news came out, and everyone was particrly interested. Faced with the ss teacher''s question, Tang Guo replied, "Teacher, I go to ss every day and do homework after ss. It never conflicts with people. I go home after school and asionally go out to do some part-time work. You ask me what I have never had How can it spread, but I''m also curious how everyone is spreading it. " "Since I entered this high school, there have been rumors. But I sat upright and thought I ignored them, and they passed away. I had no idea that it would now be like this." The head teacher frowned, and said, "This incident has had a lot of impact on the school. Some parents have heard these things and have asked us to give them an exnation." "So, teacher, what kind of exnation do you think you need to give them?" Tang Guo stared beautifully at the head teacher. "Teacher, you called me to help me prove innocence and dispel those rumors? If so, I can cooperate with you to investigate. I believe that with the efforts of the teachers, those who have caused rumors and trouble will be caught and returned to me innocently. " The head teacher had no idea that she hadn''t asked Tang Guo herself. The other party first said that they wanted to help her find out the rumor. However, if this is really not Tang Guo''s problem, but some students are making rumors, it is indeed a good thing for her ss. Tang Guo''s performance is too good, in fact, apart from those rumors, did not cause her any trouble. "You tell the teacher honestly, you really didn''t do those things?" Tang Guo shook his head. "How can I do those things? To tell the truth, although I am in a single parent family, my mother is a very hardworking person." Chapter 990: Beautiful girls (35) Chapter 990: Beautiful girls (35) Chapter 990: Beautiful Girl (35) "My mother has created a good living and learning environment for me, and I myself have some eloquence and acting ability. I sometimes go out to do part-time jobs and earn some pocket money after studying. The head teacher in front of him is not a malicious person. But in this society, most people are rtively independent. As long as you have little rtionship with yourself, you don''t want to cause trouble. In this world, most people do nothing. Especially the students in this school are either rich or expensive, and teachers are among them a disadvantaged group. This, of course, excludes those who share the same rumors. When this happened, the ss teacher also called Tang Guo to the office and asked about it. As now, the other person''s attitude was very peaceful, and there was not much disdain to look at her. Tang Guo''s answer, simr to her, stated that she did not do such a thing. If possible, I hope the school can help her find out. The head teacher agreed, and really went to the principal to respond, thinking that Tang Guo in her ss was not the kind of bad girl. The head teacher, who is almost fifty years old, still has eyesight. I believe that this matter needs to be investigated carefully, and it is better that the two parties can stand up and testify. After all, the impact is already great. For such qualified teachers, the school still respects and finds Zuo Ran and Wei Liang. However, the two were reluctant to stand up and prove to Tang Guo that the head teacher was seeing things getting worse. I had to find Tang Guo again, seeing the beautiful appearance of the pretty girl in front of her, and she was so unbearable. She also investigated specifically that Tang Guo did use her spare time to do part-time work and didn''t mess around. She originally intended to let the school announce a notice, telling the students not to make false statements, indicating that Tang Guo is a good student with excellent morals. However, the school believes that the current situation will be reported directly. Parents staring at them will be dissatisfied with the fact that they are not willing to do well in this grade, and they are not satisfied and will cause their children to transfer to school. Many parents have expressed their attitudes. Either their child transfers to school or expels Tang Guo. The head teacher couldn''t help it, and Tang Guo said euphemistically, "If you don''t, you transfer first, and there is another semester in which you will be a senior in high school, or change the environment." Tang Guo didn''t want to, and changing schools wasn''t it equivalent to what she admitted to doing? The stubbornness in her bones prevented her from leaving the school directly. It is said that she was fostered by two rich and two generations at the same time. Sometimes, when she goes home from school, she will be abused by her parents, and all kinds of unpleasant words fall on her. In just one week, no one knew what kind of pressure she had suffered. At that time, Xu Meihui was on a business trip and had no idea what kind of verbal attack her daughter had encountered at school. Even in the end, some parents chased her in the ssroom and scolded her. If it wasn''t stopped by the school, it might be hit. They yelled, a little bitch, not only scolding her, but also her mother Xu Meihui. At this time, she finally decided to go to Zuo Ran and Wei Liang and ask them toe and help her prove her innocence. The result was, of course, that the two admitted in public that she had been brought up for a holiday, or that they were at the same time. Chapter 991: Beautiful girls (36) Chapter 991: Beautiful girls (36) Chapter 991: A Beautiful Girl (36) All her hopes copsed at this moment. Because of the remarks of the two parties, the school finally decided to expel Tang Guo on the grounds that she had adversely affected the school. Then Xu Meihui came back and knew about it. First scolded her, then began to take her to justice. For her quitting her job, her affairs were in the news, and the incident of her being raised by the rich second generation spread almost everywhere. In the end, of course, justice cannot be returned. Their mother and daughter still have to live, and Xu Meihui found another job. Thepany''s boss also knew Xu Meihui and knew that she had a daughter who had been raised by the rich second generation. Xu Meihui was only in her thirties. She had good taste, proper maintenance, and temperament. The boss often harassed her. Unfortunately, Tang Guo saw it, and finally created that tragedy. Tang Guo looked at the ss teacher in front of him, "Teacher, I really didn''t do those things. The only thing I want now is to study hard and take a satisfactory university." The head teacher believed, she believed the girl with clean eyes in front of her. "Then I will respond to the school and see if I canmunicate with the two boys and let them rify the facts for you." As long as the two rich second generations are willing toe out and prove, this matter can pass. The other rumors in the school are actually unfounded and it is much easier to control them. Such an excellent student, to be honest, she was a bit reluctant and sympathized with her heart. "Thank you teacher then." The two talked for a long time. At this time, the next ss has begun. Tang Guo walked to the door of the ssroom, but he didn''t speak. The Chinese teacher in the ss looked at her with a disgusting look. "Latete, just stand outside and listen." "I hope that all ssmates must pay attention to their own virtues, especially in sacred ces like school. Do not bring in bad habits and affect other students." Thenguage teacher pushed the sses and continued, "Students will It must be like a student. The school is the ce to go to school. Compare and dress up. This will affect the appearance of the school very much. " After speaking two sentences, the Chinese teacher ignored Tang Guo and continued the ss. Until the end of the ss, the Chinese teacher walked off the podium and said after Tang Guo, his frown frowned. "Student, I hope you don''t bring some atmosphere to your ss and affect other students." "Mr. Chen, what is the style you are talking about?" Tang Guo looked directly at the other side. The Chinese teacher''s face was nk. "What do you understand? Do you want me to break it? I was twenty minuteste. Where did I go?" She doesn''t like Tang Guo herself. This girl is beautiful, a little arrogant, and especially unpleasant. Once, she identally encountered Xu Meihui, a very beautiful young woman, and a manager of argepany. At that time, she was thinking that sitting at the manager''s position at such a young age was still a single mother and did not know how many hidden rules had been experienced. Later, those rumors of Tang Guo came out, she was convinced of her guess. The upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked. A pretty woman who wants to get promoted, isn''t that easy? Maybe, Tang Guo was born by ident. "Ms. Chen can actually ask the ss teacher and ask if I am hanging around with her." As soon as the words came out, everyone around themughed. Chapter 992: Beautiful girls (37) Chapter 992: Beautiful girls (37) Chapter 992: Beautiful Girl (37) The Chinese teacher''s face changed. I really didn''t expect the student to dare to talk back, and then left in a huff. This girl with bad conduct will soon be fired. She doesn''t say much to the other party. The head teacher responded to his thoughts with the school, and the school agreed, and asked Zuo Ran and Wei Liang to ask, after all, these two were the parties. As long as they are willing to speak up and express their innocence with Tang Guo, there is nothing wrong with this matter. It never urred to them that the two refused to discuss the issue with them, and were even more reluctant to help Tang Guo prove innocence. Before school was over in the afternoon, the ss teacher found Tang Guo and said that themunication had failed. At the same time, I suggest that she should transfer to school first. Now this ce is not suitable for her to study. "Maybe they think I''m not sincere enough. I''ll ask them in person." Tang Guo said with a smile, "How do you think, teacher?" The head teacher thought about it and answered, "Go and ask, if it doesn''t work, my suggestion is to transfer." Don''t ruin your life because of rumors. She is just a little ss teacher, and she can''t do much about it. The two boys, she did not dare to provoke. When she was young, she had a straight temper, so a temperamental person would hit the wall countless times before she could learn a lesson. Smoother, more apathetic, and easier to live. Learn to ignore, no matter the gossip, the trouble is really much less. Many times, even if you do nt get good results, you may not pay well. But this time, she really had some regrets. For a short time, she thought the girl was really good. She regrets a little. If she started to control the rumors at the beginning, she might not have evolved to this day. There is a ss in the afternoon, Wei Liang Zuo Ran is a physical education ss. They usually y basketball in physical education. Tang Guo went to the two while taking a ss. She appeared on the court and attracted a lot of people''s attention. Especially when she saw that she was walking towards Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, she was more curious and took out her mobile phone to take pictures. Tang Guo''s expression was faint, and his lips were slightly hooked. "History is about to repeat itself. I don''t know what their choice is this time." The system''s entire data was shaking. He was looking at two handsome boys in the distance. He didn''t think they would change his mind. At least, ording to previous experience, human beings are base bones. Without getting the most terrible lesson, you will never know your mistake. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang also saw Tang Guo approaching them. They looked at each other, stopped ying basketball, and waited for Tang Guo toe to them. "What are you doing here?" Wei Liang asked. Tang Guo looked a little hesitant, and finally spoke, "I want to ask you to prove it for me and exin it to everyone." "Prove what?" Zuo Ran was a little happy, or Wei Liang had an idea. She always couldn''t resist the pressure and came to them. But now it is impossible for them to agree immediately. They nced at each other and decided to teach her a lesson and let her remember. "It proves that we are innocent and that no fostering has happened. Moreover, we were friends before." Tang Guo stared frankly at the two men in front of him with a little expectation. In Tang Guo''s heart, she and the two should be friends. Now that the two avoided her, it was about the failure to pursue her. It was understandable for a while. Chapter 993: Beautiful girls (38) Chapter 993: Beautiful girls (38) Chapter 993: Beautiful Girl (38) She dared toe to them only because they were the only two people who stood beside her in the school and believed in her. They had been together for so long, and she thought that the two men should help her exin. People around also stared at Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, expecting what they could say. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang smiled suddenly. They looked at Tang Guo ironically and thought she was a little naive. Wei Liangughed, "What''s the proof? We are that kind of rtionship." "Yeah, isn''t there enough money?" Zuo Ran pulled out his wallet from his clothes pocket, took out a stack of money and shoved it into Tang Guo''s hands, and said in ambiguous voice, "If you are short of money, just say, For the hard work of your holiday, we won''t ignore you. " "Zuo Ran, give more, no matter what, all the women who have been with us can''t be wronged." Wei Liang said loudly, "Well, it''s okay to ask for money, it''s OK to restore the rtionship, we No longer interested in you. " The two spoke while observing Tang Guo''s expression. I was looking forward to it, like a broken doll, everything copsed at this moment. Of course, what they expected was presented. They saw the clean girl in front of them, and the incredible look suddenly appeared in their eyes, and there was a hint of despair. There was also the sound of discussion around them. Theyughed at the corners of their mouths and felt a little ufortable in their hearts. "Wow, it''s true." "Zoran and they both acknowledged that she was really being raised by them at the same time." "I wanted money, so greedy." Zuo Ran frowned slightly, his gaze was still on Tang Guo''s body. Tang Guo threw the money in his hand, and the tears dropped from the corners of his eyes, and his voice was a little choked. "Thank you, help me prove that nothing happened between us. We are just friends and we are always innocent." She took a step forward, pulling Wei Liang''s sleeves, but was thrown away by the other side. Wei Liang could not bear to let go of those points in her heart, her voice was indifferent, with some sarcasm, "Let''s go with money, never Stand up again, don''t you? " "No, nothing happened between us." "Not that rtionship." But the onlookers clearly did not believe that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang were rich second generations, but there was no need to lie about such things. They did not hesitate to believe that what they heard was the truth. No matter what Tang Guo said, they just ignored it. Taking the clothes back to the ssroom, she had to catch up, but was stopped by others. Within ten minutes, everything that had happened before was filmed and posted on the forum. On the same day, the school received a number of calls from parents saying that they must expel students of such a corrupt culture. They all think that it must be this girl who hooks up with his male ssmates. They can''t me Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, but it''s okay to fire a girl who is corrupt. Tang Guo looked at all kinds of abuse on the Inte, put away his mobile phone, and said to the system, "Come on." Thinking of Xu Meihui knowing this, she will definitelye back immediately, she and the system said, "You block my mother''s mobile phone about everything about the school, and you should not let her see it." ording to the trajectory, Xu Meihui saw this incident in the news and immediately ended an important project and hurried back. As long as she doesn''t see it, she''s enough to do something. As for the back, exin slowly. Chapter 994: Beautiful girls (39) Chapter 994: Beautiful girls (39) Chapter 994: Beautiful Girl (39) "Chang Zhan, what are you doing?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang did not expect that Chang Zhan would bring their bodyguards and beat them both hard. Both of them are now tied to the sofa and cannot move. Chang Zhan looked at them coldly, "You guys let me down." "Chang Zhan, are you crazy?" Wei Liang shouted, "Because of a girl, he hits us?" "This is not a problem of girls or girls, but your approach is too vicious." Chang Zhan instructed the bodyguard coldly. "Have another meal." "Ah, oh, ah, Chang Zhan, you lunatic. If you like her, let''s just say, we just don''t have to rectify her." Chang Zhan frowned and dialed Tang Guo''s phone. When he heard a voice there, he first said, "It''s me." "Chan Zhan?" "Well." Chang Zhan hesitated. "I have tied them up. What do you want to do? I help you." Tang Guo was surprised and said with a low voice, "These words they have spoken have been rumored and useless, senior. There are already many parents who intend to jointly fire the school." "I''ll help you, you won''t get fired. You said, what do you want to do?" Listening to the low and helpless voice, Chang Zhan was stagnation and very ufortable. He thought she wouldn''t have any problems if she didn''t like the two. He was too naive and totally forgot how bad these two ymates from childhood to age were. "I''ll take them to school and help you rify." "Senior, no one now believes these are fake." Chang Zhan pursed his lips and nced at the two who were still being beaten, feeling a little flustered. "Where are you?" "I am home." "I''ll help you transfer." "Do not." "What do you want?" "People who make mistakes pay a price." This voice was a bit indifferent. Chang Zhan always felt that there was something wrong. When he thought of those who suffered rumors and could not bear it, he would choose to resign. "Senior, bye, not much to say." The call was hung up, and Chang Zhan was a little restless. "If she has anything to do with it, you can hardly me it. You can only regret it forever." Zuo Ran and Wei Liang disagreed. With so many rumors before, she was not okay. They just gave her a lesson, and when they were angry, they were in a good mood, and then rified for her. The next day, Chang Zhan asked the driver to wait at the alley not far from Tang Guo''s house very early. Seeing hering out unharmed, she was slightly relieved. Tang Guo continued to go to school by his car. When he was at school, he found that the school was bet. Seeing this, Chang Zhan quickly crammed her into the car, her face was very unsightly. Things are more serious than he imagined. Some of them are parents and some are journalists. The emotions of the parents were very excited. "Be fired, you must fire." "What''s wrong with your school, actually let this kind of person study at school." "My daughter is only fifteen years old this year. What if she is damaged by you, you don''t care?" "If I''m not fired, I''ll have the child transfer to school immediately." "I didn''t expect that the worst high school would have such bad students." "You must give us an ount." Chang Zhan''s expression was still so cold-hearted, "I''ll take you home. I won''t go today." "Let me get off the bus, senior." "No." Chapter 995: Beautiful girls (40) Chapter 995: Beautiful girls (40) Chapter 995: Beautiful Girl (40) Tang Guo pushed Chang Zhan away and got out of the car. Chang Zhan didn''t know that she was so powerful. Seeing someone find her, he quickly followed. "Is she?" "It seems to be, that little bitch." "Okay, you little bitch, even dare toe to ss. If you like to sell, you just sell it in the society. What are you doing to study?" "Well, it''s not serious at first nce." "Like a fox." "The two boys, I guess, were also linked by her." ... All kinds of unpleasant words passed into the ears. If there were no people blocking them, these parents were afraid that they would rush up to hit Tang Guo. But someone threw what they could throw at him directly to Tang Guo. Chang Zhan quickly protected her in her arms, and a parent immediately said, "Young man, don''t be fooled by her too." "This kind of unclean little **** is so rare, you must not destroy yourself." Those people, scowling scowlingly. There were people around, and many people were watching in the school. Most people are with scornful eyes. There are a small number of people who don''t want to be involved, or they stand silently watching the excitement, and turn around and leave. No one can control such a thing. Who gets in trouble, who has trouble. Tang Guo was so protected by Chang Zhan and walked to the gate of the school. At this time, the school''s principals came out of it, and the parents were quiet. "Parents, after our school''s urgent discussions, think that Tang Guo''s behavior really caused trouble to the students and seriously damaged the school''s image. We decided to give her a penalty. " Tang Guo looked at the speakers, as well as the parents whoughed and apuded. "It''s good to be fired, it''s time to fire." "Okay, okay, you''re doing it right, this kind of corrupting people should be fired." The reporter also rushed to Tang Guo and asked various sharp words. Tang Guo raised his eyes and looked at them with a pair of beautiful and clear eyes. "I just want to say that I have not corrupted the school atmosphere or done rumors. Instead, you people are corrupting my reputation. Preach false rumors. " Of course, she was interrupted by those parents before she finished speaking. Chang Zhan saw that the situation was wrong and quickly escorted her to the car. She opened the window and smiled brightly at everyone. "Someday, people who make rumors will pay." Chang Zhan sent Tang Guo home, silent, not knowing what to say. "Which city do you want to go to?" Si wanted to go, he could only help her in this way. Tang Guo shook his head. "I don''t want to go anywhere for the time being." "I''ll see you tomorrow, and I will definitely help you prove innocence." Tang Guo smiled, "Thank you." "No, don''t thank me, these are what I should do." It was he who did not stop Zuo Ran and Wei Liang in time. Chang Zhan and Tang Guo said goodbye and went back to thinking about how to do this. He is smart, but he is still less than eighteen years old, and he has no resources at all. He did not expect to hear the news from Tang Guo again, it was in the ss group. "Tang Guo has climbed to the school roof and she is going to jump off the building." Seeing this news, Chang Zhan jumped violently, rushing to school without regard for anything. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang knew this for the first time. After they looked at each other, they scrambled to get up from the KTV sofa. They had no time to think about it, and flew to school. When I came to the school''s tallest building, looking at the girl sitting on the rooftop, she was so high that her legs were hanging, her body seemed to fall down at any time, their faces instantly lost their blood, and their heartbeat was slowed for a half a beat. see you tomorrow Chapter 996: Beautiful Girl (41) Chapter 996: Beautiful Girl (41) Chapter 996: A Beautiful Girl (41) "Xiaoguo,e down quickly." Zuo Ran shouted in a trembling voice, looking at Tang Guo''s suspended legs. This teaching building is the tallest and has eight floors. If you really want to fall down from here, you must be disabled. "Come down, what''s the matter, let''s say it, okay?" "Xiaoguo,e down," Wei Liang was red at that moment, "youe down, will you?" Tang Guo smiled and condensed the two of them, and said in a vacant tone, "Where do youe from, can you just jump off like this?" "No!" Zuo Ran shouted at the same time as Wei Liang, shaking his head quickly, "No, Xiaoguo, you turn around, put your legs back, and go down the stairs." "That''s too much trouble. It''s not as simple asing down from here." Both Zuo Ran and Wei Liang were trembling with their lips and teeth. No, they had not thought about such consequences, and such results were not what they wanted. They just wanted to teach her a lesson, but they weren''t reconciled. They never thought she would climb to such a high ce. "I beg you, can youe down?" Wei Liang was really scared. He simply knelt down on the ground. "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault. After youe down, you can do whatever you want." ,Ok?" Seeing this, Zuo Ran quickly knelt down, his knees groaned, and everyone who heard the sound felt pain. But the twopletely forgot the pain and just wanted to call the girls on the rooftop. Wrong, all wrong, they shouldn''t do that. Seeing her expression always smiling, they became more and more ufortable. "You listen," Wei Liang shouted suddenly, everyone around was quiet and looked at him, he said loudly, "You all listen, all listen to me, I Wei Liang," he grabbed left Ran''s cor tore up the other side and said with a sullen expression, "And he Zuo Ran, the two of us, and her Tang Guo were always innocent, nothing happened." After speaking, he looked at the people hesitantly, apparently not convinced, and his heart broke down. Why do these people still doubt, he is the party, he said no, there is no. "The rumors were released by me and Zuo Ran, and everything was my trouble." Zuo Ran said, "Yes, both of us did it. We did it all. The two of us only spread rumors because of the unsessful pursuit of small fruits. Our n is to wait for the whole school to attack her. When we approach her again, then we are the only ones who believe in her, and she will definitely be different to us. " "At that time, we would pursue her again and she might agree." Wei Liang continued, "I did not expect that she still refused, and refused to study hard now." "So, we became angry and shy, regardless of the rumours she had kept by us, and even elerated the evolution of the rumors." Zuo Ran''s eyes were sour. "The school asked us toe out to prove this. When she came to us that day, And, out of revenge, we personally acknowledge those unneeded rtionships between us. " "She never said that she was brought in for a holiday when we were friends and we vengeed her in shame." Wei Liang eximed, "She has never spent our money, and never received our gifts. Even We invited her for a snack, lunch, and she would invite us for a snack in the afternoon. " Chapter 997: Beautiful girls (42) Chapter 997: Beautiful girls (42) Chapter 997: Beautiful Girl (42) "She is an innocent girl, she really didn''t do anything in the rumor." Their voices were like hissing. After they have finished speaking, observe the expressions of the crowd and find that they are still in doubt. I even heard someone say, "In order to save my ssmates, these two boys are also kind enough to take all the mistakes on themselves." "Yeah, yes, in front of life, nothing matters." "These two boys are quite responsible." "Yeah, that girl is really too trivial, because some rumors are about to die." "Sitting on it for so long, why not jump down." "Yes, don''t you want to jump? Why not jump?" Zuo Ran and Wei Liang thought that they had proved Tang Guo''s innocence and told the truth of the matter, and those around him would certainly believe it. Tang Guo is really an innocent girl, and between them, there is no false information in the rumors. I never expected that everyone would react like this. They rubbed their hair, panic in their hearts, their eyes filled with despair, how could this be, how could this be. Obviously they have already made it clear, they have not heard the truth of the matter, why don''t they believe it? What came from the ears was still Tang Guo''s trivial problem, and today''s children really can''t bear any pressure. Such a fragile mind is really inferior to the original one. If you ca nt bear it, you have to climb so high and cause trouble for everyone. Today''s children are really uncontroble. Everything must be solved in this way. Yes, two boys should kneel in public and exin to her, begging her not toe down. People have done this, what else? "Shut up !!" Wei Liang shouted in panic, "What do you know? Lao Tzu is all true, you say, Lao Tzu asks someone to tear your mouth." His eyes seemed to be protruding, and the fierce look really made the surrounding The discussion was much quieter. However, these people did not discuss it in the mouth, but they posted on the Inte and live broadcast. The scene in front of them made them despair and powerless. They suddenly felt that this group made them strange. How could this happen? They finally realized at this time that when the whole world did not believe and used you and thought you were a joke, the ridiculous mockery, scorn, and abusiveness were terrible. too terrifying. This verbally attacked world is terrible and dark, desperately chilling, but unable to prove its innocence. Xiaoguo, since she entered this high school, she has been subjected to various attacks every day. She was able tough, and her smile was so clean. She can also go to the mall to do part-time jobs, perform shows, sing and dance, bringughter to everyone, and sell products to guests. They stared nkly at the girl with a faint expression on the rooftop, suffocated, so how could such an optimistic, cheerful and clean girl be forced to step by step by them? "Tang Guo." Chang Zhan had climbed to the roof and approached Tang Guo carefully, not because he wanted to make a sound, but when he came up, the other party found him. Get rid of." "Come down with me, okay?" Chang Zhan stretched out his palm. "Come,e here, grab my hand." Chapter 998: Beautiful Girl (43) Chapter 998: Beautiful Girl (43) "In the future, I will apany you to face you, no matter how rough it will be in the future, I will be with you. Even if countless people misunderstand you, I believe in you, and I will always help you prove your innocence." Tang Guo smiled back, "Senior, you are such a good person." "No, I''m not good. I didn''t hear anything outside the window. I didn''t stop Zuo Ran and Wei Liang from hurting you. I didn''t expect such a consequence. If I stop in time, you won''t be hurt so much. . " "I, the bystander, is also guilty. Sin is indifferent, sin is careless, and sin does not remind his friends to make such unforgivable mistakes." Chang Zhan said, "Don''t be irrelevant. Just look at it coldly. I want to be more enthusiastic. The result will not be like this. " "Tang Guo,e down, will you?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at Chang Zhan, and said, "Senior, I don''t want toe down, I still have very important things to do," she said softly, apanied by the wind into Chang Zhan''s ears. "I used to only Innocence proves that I did not do those things, and now, I want more than that. " When Chang Zhan heard something wrong, she heard her say, "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. With a mouth and a rumor, the scourge may be a living life. Making rumors is always sinful." She stood up, and Chang Zhan''s heartbeat slowed for a while. She thought what she was going to do, and her blood on her face disappeared. He didn''t dare rush over, for fear of irritating her. Tang Guo watched more and more people downstairs. There were her ssmates, alumni, school teachers, outside parents and reporters, and passers-by. There are still serious people who are discussing how to save her. Countless people are talking about why she chose this way. Some people are saying that it is really a waste of mood to jump or not. With one, there is a second. Such words are really irritating, but she is not angry at all. She picked up the bag next to her and took out a horn under Chang Zhan''s shocked eyes. She turned on the horn and the voice spread all over the school. "Okay, don''t make a noise, you all listen to me." This stern sentence, the sounding from the horn, made everyone underneath quiet. Countless onlookers looked at the girl in surprise, stood on the rooftop, and spoke with a horn. I don''t understand something in my heart. Now jumping from the building is so advanced, I have to use a speaker tomunicate with everyone. "First of all, I want to apologize to my uncles who are going to save me. It really adds trouble to you." Tang Guo said apologetically. The members of the rescue team looked at each other and shouted with a horn. "Little girl , What''s the matter, let''se down and say, how about? " They have done many of these things, and not every time they have seeded in saving those young lives. In fact, listening to the words around them, they were very angry. But they are here to save people. They are very precious at all times. They have no time to argue with those who don''t keep their mouths open. Life is the biggest, and every time they sessfully save a life, they will get afort inside. Those terrible remarks are likely to cause trouble for their rescue. Those lives that could have been saved would lose their precious rescue opportunities because of that kind of speech. Chapter 999: Beautiful girls (44) Chapter 999: Beautiful girls (44) 999 Beautiful Girl (44) Now they hear the girls above, and they are willing tomunicate with them, of course they are very happy. Tang Guo looked at them and winked, intending to sneak up to get her down. I really thought they were cute. "First of all, I want to say that I don''t intend to jump off the building. As for why it is here, because I think that standing taller is more noticeable." "The impression I give you is the bad girl who was hooked up with a boy and was raised by someone. We are standing on the same horizontal line, and you besieged, afraid that you would drown me with saliva." "So, I chose such a ce, and today I have to say what I want to say," Tang Guo said to the members of the rescue team. "It really is a problem for you. You do nt have to quietly tell me Go on. " "I am seventeen years old, and my grade is the first in grade. I have good looks. I can say that I have the advantages of having a mother who loves me and my future is great. So why should I choose to die?" It seemed that in order to prove that she was not alive, she stepped in her leg. "Well, now you can rest assured. If you can, I hope you can wait for me to finish." "Of course, if you are not interested, you can go, but ... someone wille to you in a few days. I think you better listen." The rescue team watched Tang Guozhen step in, not intending to kill himself, and discussed with each other, thinking that the preparations were still to be done, but they also had to listen to what the other party said. Especially when they heard that the other was still a first grade, they paid more attention. Such an excellent child, I do nt know what is forcing people to talk to the rooftop. "Well, everyone is quiet, so I''ll start." Chang Zhan also came to Tang Guo''s side, and she felt relieved when she saw that she was really not excited and did not n to jump down. Seeing himing, she just nced at him and continued to speak with a horn. "First of all, for the false statements in the school that I was bred by the old man and sold out, I can carefully reiterate here that I didn''t do those things." "Secondly, the incident of being fostered by the two rich second generations below is also nothing." "Third, for the school to not find out the truth, because of parents''ints, I will be fired, and I will hold you ountable." "Fourth, since I entered school, I have passed false rumors, ndered me, and I will use legal means to defend my rights against all those who have personally attacked me." She aimed at the stunned person below her and smiled. "Don''t understand? Well, simply, you''re going to be sued by me." The crowd looked at Tang Guo in surprise, this ... this girl is crazy? "Also a few days ago, parents who were very excited outside, sorry, you not only attacked me with words, you also hit me with something, you will also be charged by me." "The one in front of your ssmates is you, Teacher Chen. As a teacher, you have no evidence to attack your students with words, so you will also be sued." Tang Guo took out the list of people who were going to sue from his bag, and raised his eyes. "Next, the people I remember by name are the people I want to sue." The crowd looked in horror at the girl who talked arrogantly. They originally thought that the other party was going to jump off the building and die. They didn''t expect it. They just looked around, looked at the excitement, and said a few words, they would be sued. Chang Zhan on one side was also a bit surprised. Write another chapter Chapter 1000: Beautiful girls (45) Chapter 1000: Beautiful girls (45) Chapter 1000 Beautiful Girl (45) Chang Zhan and others all had the same idea at the beginning, thinking that she could only choose to go to the rooftop because she couldn''t bear the pressure, and wanted to end her life and escape the world. She never expected that she came here just to stand tall and attract more people''s attention. When she took out the horn, he knew that she would not choose to jump. At that time, he also thought that she took out the horn and wanted to prove to everyone that she hadn''t said those things in order to prove her innocence. He was wrong. She did state that she hadn''t done what was rumored, but this sentence was carried lightly. Her biggest purpose is to inform everyone here: you have been used and I have been sued. Yes, that''s her purpose. With a smile in his eyes, Chang Zhan stood by her like this, listening to her serious and calm words. At this moment, there were no math problems in his eyes, only her. This courageous girl, they all underestimated her. Listen to her and pronounce the names of those people, there will always be a change in the face of the crowd, muttering to himself, "how can there be me?" He nced at the man, and the other man fled away in a bleak manner. He didn''t think the man had escaped, she should be very well prepared. Tang Guo read this for a long time with a list of thousands. Every time a person''s name is pronounced, the person hides his face and leaves. Those reporters were very excited and quickly took these pictures. In the end, when Tang Guo remembered some rumored reporters, they couldn''t get excited, rushed out with a camera. They didn''t expect that their peers reacted first and snapped a picture of them. They did not want to be outdone, they took several photos of each other, and they had a feeling that they were going to die. I don''t know when the sky was drizzling, and no one was talking around, only the voice of the girl holding the horn. Those who are in the rain don''t know that the rain is not easy. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang squatted on the ground nkly, looking at the girls on the rooftop, and they were a little different from what they had seen before. Bai Fei shook her fist and looked at those people with pale faces, and she was extremely happy. "She thought if she wanted to sue, if she wanted to sue?" Someone said. "Yeah, we didn''t break thew. What can she sue us and say that we have made rumors? Is there any evidence?" At this time, rows of high-end cars were parked outside the school. I don''t know how many cars were parked. The car door was opened and a group of men and women in suits and leathers came out of the car with serious faces. They have eastern, western, yellow, white, and dark skin. They all had briefcases in their hands, and beside them were an assistant of the same skin color, holding a pile of thick documents in their hands. As soon as this group of people appeared, they attracted countless people. They produced their documents to show that they werewyers, and that they had taken over the case of Tang Guo, the school''s student. A group of people just walked into the school and came downstairs to the building where Tang Guo was standing. "Miss Tang, everything is ready. May I ask when it can start?" Thirtywyers and thirty assistants stood at the same time at the same time. The original lucky people looked at these unfamiliar pictures, and they were a little knowledgeable. They recognized the identity of some of the topwyers, and their faces were pale. "You can start." Tang Guo said indifferently. see you tomorrow Chapter 1001: Beautiful Girls (46) Chapter 1001: Beautiful Girls (46) Chapter 1001: A Beautiful Girl (46) Thousands of people were prosecuted at the same time, and the defendants went to court. The person who sued them was just a high school student. This incident caused a sensation all over the world that day. In particr, this high school student invited 30 topwyers from around the world. They have yed numerouswsuits, few have lost their case, and some have not even lost their case at all. Such a strong lineup, no one is not attracted. On the same day, journalists around the world decided to visit this uniquewsuit in history. Especially the defendants, as many as several thousand people, are said to hold absolute evidence of them in thewyer''s hands. These thirty people can already represent the world''s topwyers. Since they dare to appear in such a high profile, it shows that they have absolute confidence. The used had thousands of people and could not proceed in formal courts. Moreover, this very epicwsuit was also taken over by the Supreme Court. For the sake of fairness, the global live broadcast was conducted. Global live broadcast is required by Tang Guo. People in the country haven''t responded yet, and she has been advertised to the world. Almost every corner of the world, as long as there is awork, you know this. Therefore, it is impossible for those who want to be private. If you want to do something else, it''s impossible. This is a full public hearing. In the end, the ce they decided was in the high school where Tang Guo was. This was suggested by Tang Guo, who said at the time: "The sky is above the sky and the ground is at the foot. Those who make rumors, nder me, nder me, attack me personally, and do nt want to run away from anyone who is traumatizing my heart. At the time, everyone present was shocked by the seventeen-year-old girl. She stood in the middle of a group of grown-ups, with a serious face and no fear at all, so imposing that she could not be ignored. Her clean and bright eyes seemed to shine into their inner world. A monthter, the trial began. On that day, countless people came to this high school to watch, not only from their own country, but also from other countries. The members of this school are all there, because only a small part of this school did not say anything to defame Tang Guo. The rest were all defendants. On this day, countless people were shocked to see the grand asion over the dock. Some of the students from the same school who were on the lookout were grateful, others had rxed smiles on their faces, and there were even people willing to testify in court. In the past, they stood out no matter because they could not bear the consequences. No one could suffer from countless dirty words like that girl, and they could think of telling them all. Most of them are ordinary families, without courage and financial resources. So, they admire her very much. This girl is really amazing. She dared to do such a thing. It is impossible for Xu Meihui to know such a big thing. She just ended such an important project and saw a news that shocked the world. A trial of thousands of defendants is said to begin soon. When she saw it, she stunned it a bit. When she saw the girl who was not afraid to report on the news, she was totally stunned. After reacting, she hurried back from the field After getting off the ne, he ran to the school, while calling Tang Guo, his voice was still a little trembling, and he was about to cry. Chapter 1002: Beautiful Girl (47) Chapter 1002: Beautiful Girl (47) Chapter 1002 Beautiful Girl (47) "Why not tell my mother about such a big deal?" Tang Guo smiled a little, and his voice was much softer. "That would dy my mother''s work. I can solve such a thing." "You are only seventeen." "It''s almost eighteen, it''s eighteen soon." Tang Guo said. Xu Meihui couldn''t bear to me, because she couldn''t me when she saw the things said in the news. Careless, she only cares about making money and creating good living conditions for their mother and daughter. Thinking that her daughter was fine, she was really fine. How would she know that her only daughter, when she entered that high school, was attacked by countless people. It is difficult for her to imagine that if her daughter is not so strong, will the result be different from today? The little girl standing on the rooftop may choose not to take out the horn to tell everyone that you are the defendants, but to scorn and shout in the crowd, jumping from the high-rise building, the flesh and blood falling is blurred. She didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. She shook her phone and said, "Guoguo, mother wille right away, and mother wille with you." Since the daughter chose this path, she, as a mother, must stand by her and apany her to face her. Those who are full of malice should indeed sue and be punished. Her Guoguo did the right thing, the only thing wrong was not telling her about it. She remembered that Tang Guo borrowed money from her, and she realized that at that time, Guo Guo nned to do these things. There were too many questions in her heart, and now she didn''t want to go anymore. She just wanted to rush to Tang Guo''s side and face the group of horrible defendants with her daughter. Xu Meihui came quickly, her eyes flushed, she walked in front of Tang Guo, hugged her tightly, and both mother and daughter stood at the intiff''s seat. The trial took a long time. All the defendants had fearlessness in the beginning, sophistry that they did not make a rumor, nor did they say anything to stigmatize Tang Guo, all this was made up by her. If she can''t produce evidence, they will sue her for libel. Those who knew the information suddenly felt that this group of horrible people was a bit scary. They jumped up, filled their indignation, expressed their thoughts, and rebuked Tang Guo for lying, which was really ugly. On the defendant''s seat, countless people werecent, so many of them drowned the opposite. "I have witnesses," Tang Guo said. Next is the time for the witnesses to y. The first witness is Bai Fei. Bai Fei''s courage has always been very small, but this time, she really was not afraid to stand in front of the tens of thousands of people and express her words. This is the first time she has faced so many unfamiliar faces and walked up without fear. She raised her head, smiled, and was quite confident. She articted clearly the various verbal attacks that Tang Guo hade to this school, and clearly pointed out who had said what. She also didn''t know why, at this time, she could clearly recall every scene she had ever had. After she went down, many witnesses came one after another, and one of them was Chang Zhan. With a serious face, he tells a lot about what happened in the school. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang in the defendant''s seat first confessed their guilt and stated that they had issued some false statements, which caused Tangguo''s psychological and spiritual harm and was willing to ept punishment. Chapter 1003: Beautiful Girl (48) Chapter 1003: Beautiful Girl (48) The appearance of these two "traitors" made others very angry. They all used that the two rich second generations were not good at all, and their favorite thing was to learn to y with little girls. Girlfriend doesn''t know how many to change, each time is not long, it can be seen that the other person''s character is inherently poor, and it is not too strange to do that kind of thing. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang stood in trouble, listening to countless usations, and their expressions became more numb. It turned out that this was the case when she was attacked by words. They looked up and looked at Tang Guo. The girl still smiled slightly, and her pretty face was full of confidence. Despite so many denying yourself, she didn''t panic. While the defendants were still discussing that they had not verbally attacked Tang Guo, there was movement on the intiff''swyer''s bench. As the judge agreed to present the evidence to the crowd, there was no sound around. Everywhere in the world, this trial was broadcast live. When they saw the video on the screen, they were all stunned. Especially those who just jumped up on the defendant''s stand and said that they have never scolded Tang Guo, and those who insulted Tang Guo have been shown on these videos. The videos are all in public areas. These people are embarrassing, ridiculous, jealous, whispering, or talking loudly about this girl named Tang Guo. "Look at her like a show, isn''t she selling something?" "I heard that she is a single-parent family. When I was a freshman, I also saw her mother, dressed up in flowers. This daughter, afraid of being a mother of learning, otherwise she knew how to dress herself and trade her beauty for money. " "Her mother won''t be fostered. She was pregnant identally after her mother was raised. Did she identally give birth?" "I heard that her mother is part of the manager of argepany. She is only in her thirties. Last time I passed by the door of theirpany and saw her pulling with a big-bellied man, it is probably her boss." "Well! Shameless." "It''s really unlucky. How can we have such peer ssmates." "Yes, if only she wasn''t in our ss." The transformation of various shots, the people presented on the video, they did not find themselves, when they talk about these words, they look really ugly. On the defendant''s stand, no one spoke again, all of them were red-faced and red-headed, and lost for a moment, looking up with their eyes raised, there was shame and anger inside, unbelievable. They didn''t even think that the picture was really ugly. The screen turned to Tang Guo ss. People at the scene, people from all over the world, heard that this group of teenage girls was seeing whether Tang Guo had a condom in her bag while Tang Guo left. Tang Guo''s turn to the same table. Unexpectedly, this girl named Xu Yan actually went through it. Of course there are no condoms inside. When they turned to cosmetics, they looked rosy and excited, and said, "Look, a high school student, how can you carry this kind of things to school every day. It must be school." Afterwards, dress yourself up nicely and be taken away by those who raised her. " Countless people can hardly imagine that such vicious words would be spoken from the girls who looked young and simple. Next, the words of each defendant were ndered, attacked, and insulted by Tang Guo. Chapter 1004: Beautiful Girl (49) Chapter 1004: Beautiful Girl (49) They didn''t seem to avoid anything, just in public, loudly proiming how dirty the girl was. The viewers were angry, they just felt that this group of talents were really dirty, their hearts, their brains were dirty, their mouths were dirty, they looked dirty everywhere. When they saw a group of reporters squatting quietly in the corner, whispering, how to exaggerate and report the girl''s affairs, they felt like they were going to vomit. How many terrible news are made up by this group of false reporters in order to attract attention. They never consider what kind of harm the rumors would bring to the parties. All they care about is how many people read the news, how many people attracted them, how many times they were reposted, how manyments were made, and how many people were talking about the news in their writing. At this time, they may have a cup of coffee, while drinking, while leisurely sliding the mouse, watching these fools deceived by them, arguing about their fabricated rumors, proud. Scolded in my heart, stupid, silly. The picture turned again and the day when Tang Guo was standing on the rooftop, most of the defendants were watching from below. Watching the girl''s legs hang in the mid-air, at such a high ce, people watching around the world were shocked. Despite knowing that the girl was safely in the original seat, they still had no reason to worry that she would fall. Next, they heard the wordsing from them, and almost smashed the mobileputer in front of them. The two boys, confessing their mistakes, announced the truth, saying that they had not fostered such girls, and they were innocent. Then the people below began to discuss, and everyone''s face was erged, giving each other a close-up. These words are: "In order to save ssmates, these two boys are also kind and they have forgotten any mistakes." "Yeah, yes, in front of life, nothing really matters." "... that girl is really too trivial, because some rumors are about to die." "Sitting on it for so long, why not jump down." "Yes, don''t you want to jump? Why not jump?" "... The child today can''t bear any pressure ..." In contrast, while serious rescuers, everyone is busy preparing for rescue work. In this group of hearts, minds, and mouths are malicious people, and they are still discussing when that girl jumps, how to jump, and whether or not to jump, so many parents with children are also jumping. The ugly faces really made them see. When Tang Guo stated that he was going to sue them, ridiculous things happened. Many people even slipped away, and even they saw pictures of several reporters taking pictures of each other. Finally, the parents outside the school were also filled with indignation, asking the school to expel Tang Guo. They couldn''t help but say that they threw the buns, churros, and things they could throw into Tang Guo''s body. If there wasn''t a tall boy, she was always guarded, this girl is afraid of being embarrassed. Listening to a particrly well-dressed parent, when the little **** uttered a word, everyone was numb. Write another chapter Chapter 1005: Beautiful girls (50) Chapter 1005: Beautiful girls (50) Chapter 1005 Beautiful Girl (50) Those who appeared on the video and were featured in the ugly side and broadcast live to humans around the world, their faces turned red, and they could not say anything. In the face of the facts, they could not argue. The people in the video are them. Those who speak those words are also them. They thought they would not admit it. With so many defendants, can the girl really tell them? At the moment when the video was shown to humans around the world, they were ashamed, especially those who are in a good status and usually maintain a good and courteous image at work, at home, and in the eyes of outsiders. At this moment, people Let''s copse. They simply cannot imagine how people around them would look at them after today. When they think of that picture, their scalp bes numb and their hearts are all cold. Those who are usually called excellent students also have red-headed and red-headed heads, clenched their fists, pressed their lips lightly, and were a little irritated and regretful in their eyes. What they regret is not that they did it wrong, but that they were filmed by the camera when they said these words. What''s more terrible is that everyone saw them ashamed. Even if they are not criminally responsible, they are still young and so many people see what they say, what should they do in the future? At the defendant''s seat, most people were upset. Why did Tang Guo have such evidence to make them unable to quibble. Tang Guo doesn''t mind what they are upset with, will they realize their mistakes. There is only one purpose for her today, to make them pay the price they deserve. The impact of this incident is veryrge. Just before today, countless posts that have been stigmatized and verbally attacked have emerged. These surviving victims are telling their own experiences. They all admired the little girl and dared to face the difficulties and sued the abominable group of people. There are also rtives of the victims who talk about the pressures suffered by the victims during their lives. They eventually got various mental illnesses, mental illnesses, and poor treatment. Everywhere, all over the world, there are so many people attacked by words. Finally, there was a person who was willing to provoke all this and told the group of murderers. They could only p their palms hard, sit in front of theputer, or hold their mobile phones to cheer her up, and at the same time announce their own experiences. . They do this only in the hope that these people will be punished the hardest. As long as they are punished, there will be fewer and fewer people who make random rumors and spread vicious words in the future. Because of the importance attached to this case by human beings worldwide, countless victims have signed a joint letter, and the case is being heard very quickly. Those who were used by Tang were severely sentenced, with a maximum sentence of three years and a minimum of six months. Those who are under the age are fined. Those who are not responsible for their speeches will eventually need topensate Tang Guo for a huge sum. Their parents did not educate them well. This is the lesson fee. Of course, many people are unconvinced and unwilling to appeal. They thought that at least there was a chance to turn around, but did not expect that the Supreme Court rejected their request. No matter how many times they ask, they are rejected. The fairness of thew has heated humanity around the world, especially those victims and their families. Although they know that many times, there is no absolute fairness in this world, it should be said that there is no fairness in the first ce. But through that girl and all of them''s efforts to get those people punished, that''s what they asked for. see you tomorrow Chapter 1006: Beautiful girls (51) Chapter 1006: Beautiful girls (51) Chapter 1006: Beautiful Girl (51) Not long after thewsuit ended, Tang Guo also sued her school. With a lot of evidence, the school did not verify the rumors, and under the pressure of parents, expelled her directly, and there were 30 excellentwyers to help her, and she naturally won. After suing the school, she sued the teacher who had humiliated her in ss. The onlookers thought she was crazy. She only smiled and said, "You don''t want to be sued, don''t do those things in the first ce. They have vited my rights, why can''t I sue them?" The teacher naturally lost thewsuit, and was eventually fired by the school, with thebel of never being hired. It didn''t take long for her teacher certification to be revoked. After receivingpensation from countless defendants, Tang Guo created a foundation as a verbal attacker. The foundation s deration is that if anyone is making rumors, nders, or verbal attacks, as long as these things are not done, everything is true, and the foundation is willing to help them forever. Fame and fortune are both earned. Thirty world-renownedwyers have also quickly stated their willingness to sue these victims for life and protect their rights. Afterwards, Tang Guo gave them their due remuneration, and she posted every payment she received to her social ount, and every expense in the future changed on this. This move has made countless people donate to the foundation, especially those who have grown up and survived the most painful and difficult times. Today, the victims who are still pretty good donate the most money to the foundation. They hope that the world will have less gossip, so that their next generation will no longer suffer the terrible verbal attacks they have suffered. The person who had nned to specte whether she would take advantage of these and make a profit for herself, bowed her head in shame. I remembered that this was a little girl who would bring the rumor maker to court without a word, and I was very fortunate that she hadn''t subconsciously rumored that she was using power for personal gain. After that, Tang Guo proposed to transfer. Major schools, hearing her transfer, threw olive branches at her. Tang Guo''s achievements, they all know, an outstanding student who only deducted a point in Chineseposition. She chose another school in the city, which was not as famous as the original one, but was closer to her home and she was pretty good. Everyone thought that all this woulde to an end. Tang Guo won thatwsuit, and no one would dare to bully her, and those who made rumors did not dare to act lightly. Those who lost the case, despite their unwillingness, still appealed again and again and did not dare to treat them. But they did not know that the group of defendants had never filed an appeal after a month. When their rtives and friends saw them pale again, they were very surprised, and quickly asked them what happened recently. These people just shook their heads with a bitter smile, with despair and fear in their eyes, and said nothing. Where do people outside know, what they are most afraid of now is the arrival of night. Whenever nightes, they lie in bed, close their eyes and fall into a dream, they will go to a terrible world. That world is not friendly at all. The whole world is attacking them with words, overwhelming, vicious words, clearly what they haven''t done, what those people say seems to have happened. Go to any corner, there will be those disdainful, ridiculous eyes. Chapter 1007: Beautiful girls (52) Chapter 1007: Beautiful girls (52) Chapter 1007 Beautiful Girl (52) Ever experienced a time when everyone was unfriendly to you? What they have experienced is that the world is not friendly to them. For example, someone rumors that they steal something, they justify in a dream, they don''t steal it. But those people said sarcastically, "The people in our ss are all well-off ssmates. You are the poorest alone. Who stole it?" They blushed in their dreams and said they didn''t steal them. "Dare to quibble, you didn''t steal it, how could that thing be under the drawer of your desk?" "Yeah, such ssmates with dirty hands and feet actually belong to our ss, it''s really shameful." "You can''t afford it if you can''t afford it. Why steal someone else''s stuff?" "Tell the teacher, you must tell the teacher this bad student, don''t make friends with him in the future." They thought that the teacher would definitely find out the matter, but under the words of those students, the teacher believed that they stole the ssmates'' things. "Teacher, I didn''t steal it." "Teacher, he stole. I saw him steal it." Teacher: "Do nt be afraid to admit it, ssmates, stealing is a bad habit, lying is also a bad habit. I hope you can recognize your mistakes. After ss, you have to apologize and reflect in front of your ssmates. Take a look at yourself. " They were desperate and did not understand why the teacher did not believe them. They didn''t admit it, thinking that it would definitely attract attention and make people find out the truth. Unexpectedly, the teacher informed the parents that they had stolen ssmates'' things. They thought that Mom and Dad would believe them, and never expected that Dad would give them a p, and then scolded, "Little bunny, how did you learn to steal?" They justified, "I didn''t steal." "This parent and ssmates testified. He saw that he had stolen something. He did not expect that he would not admit his mistakes. He also scolded his ssmates, parents. You should take him back and teach him." They saw their father or mother, red-faced and red-eared, and bowed and bent down quickly, with a sorry smile on their faces, indicating that they would. In this way, they were taken home, and naturally they were beaten. The neighbors heard it and asked the truth of the matter. They would evaluate two sentences, "Children should educate them well, steal needles when they are young, steal gold when they grow up, and fight." They were fighting next to each other, suffering and saying nothing, why did these people nder them for stealing things? From this day, everyone who knows them knows that he stole something. This dream is so long, it should be said that it is a dream and a lifetime. People who dream about this have different endings. In part, because they couldn''t stand these rumors, they finally became thieves. When they were young, they stole small ones. When they grew up, they stole big ones. Finally they were arrested and put in jail. In part, I couldn''t stand all kinds of rumors and stubbornly prove my innocence, and finally got more and more attacks. I couldn''t stand it, so I chose to die. When this group of people jumped from the high-rise building, their eyes were blurred, and they were awakened suddenly. Seeing the dark surroundings, I realized that this was a dream. They were fortunate to be a dream, never thinking that from this day onwards the dream would be endless and they would do the same every night. Chapter 1008: Beautiful Girl (53) Chapter 1008: Beautiful Girl (53) Thest part of the people has survived. Some of them have achieved sess in a certain field, and some have nothing to do with their lives, but they all have one thing inmon. Those things that year caused them deep psychological harm. Their lives have brought a lot of troubles, as well as mental illness, and they have no way out of their lives. No matter what part of the person is, after experiencing these, they will suffer severe trauma. The man who dreamed of being framed as a thief was the boy in that high school. The girl in this high school dreamed of the life of Tang Guo. They dreamed every day. Those terrible and unpleasant words filled the whole world of dreams. Helpless, panicked, afraid, running away ... full of their hearts. And those parents, school teachers, journalists, and a series of bystanders. Their dreams are different. They are still bystanders inside, and those who are watched by them are their children. Seeing their own children with their own eyes, they have been ndered and attacked by countless people. Even if they can''t control their words and deeds, they also bully their own children with everyone. In dreams, they really want to wake up, they want to control their behavior, they don''t know why, they can''t control it all the time. Their children have been changed throughout their lives because of these pressures. Either they can''t bear light life, or they have a serious mental illness, or do nothing, or their life''s achievements are still extraordinary, but their personalities have be extreme, terrible, and there is no normal life. When they finished the dream with their eyes flushed, they woke up and were startled with a cold sweat, remembering everything in the dream, the kind of despair was still permeating in their hearts and lingering. They didn''t know that this was just the beginning. Every time they fell asleep, this dream would appear, and they had to go through such a life again. What a terrible dream, what a terrible life, it is a life without any hope and helpless. The next day, those who had terrible dreams would still go about their work and life. In the evening, all this is repeated. And Wei Liang, Zuo Ran, what they dreamed of was everything that Tang Guo had gone through. They are still bystanders and participants this time. Whenever they see the one in their dreams, they actually do things to Tang Guo and want to stop them. But no matter how they stop, they cannot stop it. In the dream, they were indifferent all the way, they could only stare and watch this happen. Especially at thest moment, the one in the dream, when she heard that she climbed to the rooftop, thought she was only joking and was still ying in the bar. They were anxious to scoop out that pesky self and mmed it hard. In the end, they saw with their own eyes that the pretty girl jumped down with the help of a group of people. Falling in front of them, the flesh was blurred, blood sttered, and their eyes became red. This young girl''s life ended in front of them. Especially those around them, the reaction seemed not sympathetic, still whispering to her dead, still taking photos, and telling people they knew that the girl who had been raised had jumped off the building. They finally couldn''t stand it, roaring loudly, rushing into the crowd, trying to kill these people. Chapter 1009: Beautiful girls (54) Chapter 1009: Beautiful girls (54) Chapter 1009: A Beautiful Girl (54) Then they woke up. Looking at the ck room, they fumbled for the switch, lit the light, subconsciously touched the mobile phone, and looked at the news. In the news, it was reported that the girl had won, and that she had established a rumor foundation, and now that she has transferred to school, her grades are still outstanding. Looking at her photos, and what''s happening on her social ount, they both breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t expect that such terrible scenes would still appear every night. That young life will end before their eyes, time and time again, and they arepletely powerless to stop them. In the dream, they are indifferent, ruthless, hateful, and dirty. After countless nights like this, Wei Liang and Zuo Ran became thinner and thinner. At midnight, they forced themselves not to sleep and talked on the phone. "Zuo Ran, how good it would be if everything could be done again." After this sentence, both were silent. For a long time, Zuo Ran said, "But the world hasn''t been restarted. Everything is just our delusion. Wei Liang, everything can''te back. Even if ites back, many things are different. What we do What has been done is wrong, and the world has no regrets. " "Yeah, no ... nothing." Wei Liang muttered, andughed again. "Fortunately, she insisted, otherwise, I will definitely go crazy." "Yes, fortunately, she persisted." Zuo Ran followed, saying that if he really wanted to be like everything in his dream, he would really go crazy. Both were standing on the balcony, holding their phones, looking at the city lights, and looking at the vehicles passing by from side to side, for a long time without talking. "Zoran." "how?" "Let''s apologize to her. Regardless of whether she forgive or forgive, there is always a formal apology, what do you say?" Zuo Ran sighed, "It''s time to apologize." The next day, Tang Guo left school and walked out of the school gate, and saw Wei Liang and Zuo Ran. Theplexions of the two were not very good, and there was no blood on their faces. When they saw her, they came quickly. The students from the same school knew them and thought what they were going to do, quickly surrounded Tang Guo. The students at this school can admire the newly transferred girl. They were usually gossiped, but they couldn''t do each other''s level. The live broadcast of the trial was really enjoyable and refreshing. When they saw them, they thought they were going to bully Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, the two kneeled down at Tang Guo in public and said very sincerely, "I''m sorry." They didn''t exin too much, they said several sorry in session. The surrounding students, watching theme to apologize, let them go. Tang Guo stepped in front of them and leaned slightly, saying, "I ept the apology, but I will not forgive you. Not all apologies will be forgiven. It is not that you recognize the mistake, and I must forgive it." The two nced at each other, and they did not expect to forgive. "We just came to apologize, and never thought about forgiving you." Wei Liang said, "It was our fault before. We will be good people in the future, and that will never happen again. We also hope that you can do well." Zuo Ran also nodded, their purpose is indeed this. They didn''t actually think about it, this girl who wanted to tease, didn''t know when she was already living in their atrium, and she couldn''t stop lingering. Chapter 1010: Beautiful girls (55) Chapter 1010: Beautiful girls (55) Chapter 1010 Beautiful Girl (55) But with her personality, it is impossible for them. Tang Guo condensed their expressions and smiled, "Is it morefortable in my heart and less guilty in my heart after apologizing?" These words were not very pleasant and with a sense of sarcasm, but they had to admit that it was indeed remorse and guilt in their hearts that prompted them to apologize. Tang Guo was a little lower, and both were very curious. She didn''t leave one step and let her approach. Then, with the breeze, some cold, and some nice sounds pierced into their ears, "Are you lucky, I am fortunate that it is not what you dreamed of, jumping from the high-rise building, falling into the flesh and blood result?" The two raised their heads suddenly and looked at her inconceivably. How did she know that they had such a dream? No, they are more concerned about what she means by this sentence. "Your heartbeat is getting faster now, although the answer may not be what you like, but I still have to say," Tang Guo''s voice was low. "You haven''t doubted, I''m not her, I just came back toplete herst wish and prove that Is she innocent? She still has too much regret in this world, leaving with hate, but only a group of people who look at it, do it evil, and have not been punished. Do you think she will be willing? The faces of the two were even more ugly, and these words shed in their minds again and again. Wei Liang finally broke out, "You lied, Xiaoguo, you must be revenge on me, right?" How could things in the dream be true. How could she really jump down and end her life so easily. No, it''s impossible, how is it possible? She was so beautiful, innocent, strong, how could she really jump from such a high ce. No, it''s impossible, she must be lying. The two were beating heartily, looking at Tang Guo with their eyes open. They didn''t believe that she was in front of them well. How could such a thing happen? Tang Guo found a gem worth hundreds of millions of dors from his pocket and handed it to the two of them. The voice passed gently to their ears. "A girl with hundreds of millions of gems will still do part-time work. ? " "A mother is just a manager of apany department and she has to work part-time as a girl. Can she afford the top 30wyers in the world?" Tang Guo chuckled, "The rewards paid to them are not money. They are not short of money. They are richer than you all, do you think?" "You have to say that I made tens of millions of shares in the stock market. Then I want to ask, can a high school student really do this? In just half a year, it took less than half a million to double, and a high school student made it. Are you here? " "Finally, you have no doubt, why do I know you are dreaming?" Her voice was getting lower and lower, as if only they could hear it, with some hoarseness, "Because, you will dream, I did it. Your whole life will be entangled by such nightmares, suffering day and night, Watching her fall in front of you, the flesh and blood is blurred, repeating indefinitely, you will not rest in your life, pay for the mistakes you have made. " "Not only you, but everyone involved in this." She stood up, with a simple and sweet smile on her face. "Little fruit." Chang Zhan''s voice came from a distance with some urgency. see you tomorrow Chapter 1011: Beautiful girls (56) Chapter 1011: Beautiful girls (56) Chapter 1011 Beautiful Girl (56) Quickly walked to her, Zuo Ran Wei Liang, who was still indifferent to the conversation, "They are bothering you?" "No," Tang Guo said with a smile. "They came to apologize to me. I didn''t forgive and could not forgive." After hearing this, the blood on their faces could not be recovered. Chang Zhan breathed a sigh of relief, walked in front of Zuo Ran and Wei Liang, his tone eased: "You still don''t want to disturb her." "I ... I won''t bother her again." Wei Liang was staring at Tang Guo. He didn''t want to believe what Tang Guo said was true, but remembering what happened to Tang Guo these days, he must not Don''t believe it, the girl you areughing at is not the original Tang Guo. As for who she is, he has no way of knowing. He only knew that the original Tang Guo was really killed by them. She really jumped from such a high ce, the flesh and blood fell. It is exactly the same as in the dream. Zuo Ran also lost his voice for a moment, the whole brain was buzzing, and the pictures in the brain were scenes of the girl jumping. His fingers were white, it turned out that it was not a dream, it was real, it had happened. He finally knew that there was something wrong with the girl in front of her, yes, this person was not the original one, and it wasn''t right. "You still have a few days free, and you can see where you want to go." Chang Zhan didn''t know the guilt andplexity in the hearts of the two, only thinking that they were lost without forgiveness. "It is normal for her not to forgive you. In the future, you will not disturb her or appear in her eyes. Can live a new life. " Yeah, they have to go to jail. Because his age is almost, if this was the case in the past, the family would help them out. This time the incident was too loud. Perhaps it was a typical example. In addition, people in the family did not speak this time, indicating that they wanted to help them smooth the matter. So, for as many years as they want to squat, they have to do so. What are they afraid of? They all wondered about the girl standing behind Chang Zhan and being protected by Chang Zhan. Was she? She has the ability to hire thirty topwyers from all over the world, and the ability to conduct live broadcasts of trials worldwide, exposing their ugliness to the eyes of people all over the world. She was able to sue thousands of people and seeded. She had to sue the school, and she seeded. She was sought after by victims of speech around the world, setting up foundations and receiving thergest donations. She dares to donate transparently. What else is she afraid to do? How could such a person be a little high school student? Thinking of everything in the dream, they overshadowed and eventually left. It turned out that the dream was not fake, they really killed someone. If it weren''t for the girl''s arrival, they would still kill her. Since she has such great patience, why not stop it in the first ce? They remembered the experience of these days, and all of a sudden, they thought what they understood, their eyes were red. They sat in the carriage and watched the girl take over the ice cream in Chang Zhan''s hand, eating cheerfully, her eyes warming. "Zuo Ran, did you say that the time she spent with us was giving us a chance toe back again, if we were not so bad, would the final result be different?" Chapter 1012: Beautiful Girls (57) Chapter 1012: Beautiful Girls (57) Chapter 1012 Beautiful Girl (57) "I can''t think of anything other than this. She obviously has such a big skill, why should she spend so much time with us?" Zuo Ran leaned on the car seat and said hoarsely, "Yes, it should be." "So, did she give us a chance to make corrections?" Wei Liang''s voice sobbed, and she covered her face with her hands. "We didn''t find it or cherish it. It should be said that our bones are full of badness and bloat. Nothing happened Everything today, we will never understand that we are wrong, right? " "Yes." Zuo Ran replied, "Yes, if there are no serious consequences, we will never realize our mistakes." They fell silent and never spoke again. A few dayster, Chang Zhan told Tang Guo that Zuo Ran and Wei Liang had already served their sentences, and both were sentenced to three years. The punishment was severe, because Tang Guo had corrected thew. Despite this world, there are still many injustices, and some things are still beyond the control of legal rules. But through the efforts of many people, the world is slowly getting better. No matter what time you live, you will experience various difficulties. Some things can be changed through the efforts you think. Whatever it is, it cannot be static. "Because I have limited time, I just want to do something that I think isfortable in my heart. Although the method is sometimes extreme," Tang Guohe said, "I feelfortable in my heart, so much to do. Anyway, I am not a Good guy. " System: [But the host isrgely a principled person. He really can''t praise the host as a good person, after all, the host is really not a good person. But there are principles, and she can really boast fiercely, and she won''t hurt anyone without messing with her host. Once it provokes her, anyone will be unlucky. The host is not a good person, but she will do some good things, although it may not be a good thing in her opinion. Most of these things, in her opinion, were just an interest that came on the whim. But these things are still impossible for countless people to do without courage. She once said, "If you have the ability to resist, why should you let yourself be so aggrieved?" "Patience, that''s for people who can''t do it. If you can''t resist, then you have to be patient." "Rules? That''s used to restrict the people at the bottom. What are the rules of Xiuxian World? The strongest is respected, because in the Xiuxian World, everyone can be a strong one, even if it is a weak person at first. Do not want to be bound by the rules. Only the people in the cage will pay attention to the rules. Because they want to live in this cage, without rules, this ce will be chaotic. " "Cultivators, only heaven and earth can restrain them. Perhaps it should be said that the cage for their survival is only about the strong, the rules of strength." "You can make a simple analogy. A poor family, when shopping for food, will write down on the ledger and have to bargain. Although they are bitter and want to eat meat, in order to survive, they have to endure drooling. Impulse, buy only vegetarian dishes. But as a rich person, it''s different. If you have money, what can''t you buy? Buy whatever you want. " System: [So, the host''s big meaning is that if you don''t want to be aggrieved and don''t want to live a life of injustice, you have to have the ability, status, status, and money, right? Chapter 1013: Beautiful Girls (58) Chapter 1013: Beautiful Girls (58) Chapter 1013 Beautiful Girl (58) "Tunzi, you are really getting smarter." System: [I seem to understand a bit. For example, those who shouted that spirit is the most important and money is not important. One is that the poorfort themselves, and the other is that the materially rich people will pursue spiritual needs. Like those who are poor but very hard-working, they basically don''t talk about them. They are tired and busy enough for daily life, how can they talk about these useless things. Suddenly, he seemed to understand a lot. [It should be said that full people, no matter they are poor or rich, have their own pursuits, not hypotheses, and think about some things. Tang Guo was teased, "Please note that you are a system, not a human." [Maybe I can do research on human psychology in the future. Following his host, maybe one of these small worlds wille out one day? At that time, he must be engaged in a high-end job. In fact, he also wanted to say a word. Most of those who make rumors are boring and empty inside, so they just want to make rumors. Especially this kind of malicious rumor is not like the purposeful rumor of entertainment. Even if it is a rumor in the entertainment industry, and then go on to make a rumor, maliciously attack others, it is mostly a group of boring people. Those busy people have a little free time. For their own goals, pursuits, and free time, what they do must be to recharge their future, not go online to wear a vest to attack others and vent their inner anger. . The next time, Chang Zhan would pass by the alley of Tang Guo s house every day. Tang Guo would take his car to school, and then he continued to go to his school. "Senior, you are about to take the exam, why are you still free to pick me up?" Tang Guo nced at Chang Zhan, "Do you find it troublesome?" "No." Chang Zhan was holding a pen in his hand and was doing the test. Chang Zhan is a very hard-working person. Even if he has a high IQ, he still takes the next exam seriously. He believes that IQ is bestowed by God, but if you have no IQ without learning, you will waste this talent. The system sighed on the side, "Host, this is the rich second generation of true friendship. Good tutor, good character, and hard work, it is not something ordinary people can catch up with. "Um." Tang Guo replied, "It bursts out, but it''s just a typical example of being caught. In this world, the rich will only be richer and richer. Most of them are not stupid. The most important thing is to be right The cultivation of the next generation. But well, there will be scum everywhere. Don''t be deceived by these appearances, in fact, people should work hard, you can imagine that in your teens, there will be three or four countries, four or five countries Language? " The system is speechless, isn''t it? Anyway, across so many worlds, most of the rich people we see are very powerful, and they will be paid a lot of money to train. Not long after, the college entrance examination. Chang Zhan''sst exam is the best university in the country. Before he goes to the university to report, he will still let his driver pick Tang Tang to school. "It''s not that bothersome." System: The host''s mouth is not right, it is obviously very happy, the woman''s mouth is really a deceptive ghost. "No trouble." Chang Zhan looked at Tang Guo seriously and said quietly, "I''m waiting for you." Tang Guo smiled, "What are you waiting for?" Chapter 1014: Beautiful Girl (59) Chapter 1014: Beautiful Girl (59) Chang Zhan looked a little ufortable, and then said, "Waiting for your admission to my school." "Anything else?" "Spend college time together." "Is it gone?" Chang Zhan was stared at Tang Guo''s focused eyes, his face was very ufortable, and his ears were red. Facing her expectant look, he was a little helpless, and said, "Wait until you be my girlfriend, can you?" "Of course you can." Tang Guo was finally satisfied, loosened Chang Zhan''s suitcase, and let the other party go. "Senior, then you have to be prepared to confess to me, otherwise I won''t be your girlfriend." The next year, Tang Guo was admitted to the same institution as Chang Zhan, and Chang Zhan confessed to her. That day, for the first time, he really held her hand and took her to the ice cream parlour with a like-minded attitude. He bought her dozens of vors of ice cream, one spoon of one vor, and arge bowl of ice cream. Put it in front of her. Confession with her, asking her to be his girlfriend, he is willing to hold her hand and spend the rest of her life with her. He also said, "I will protect you forever." "The senior is afraid that I forgot how terrible I am." Tang Guo dug a spoonful of ice cream and said very proudly. Chang Zhan remembered what she did, and quickly nodded. "Don''t forget," he paused. He still said affectionately, with a smile on his cold face, "but I still want to protect you." Although he knew how powerful she was, he still wanted to protect her. Who says that powerful people don''t need protection? No protection is needed. People who look very powerful are because they have been bullied. No one protects her, she bes very powerful. When she was young, he had no chance to protect her, he could only care for and protect her in the remaining vitality of her. "This time is an exception," Chang Zhan said when she saw that she had been digging for ice cream. She couldn''t help but said, "The next time she is not allowed to eat so much, at most one-third. Girls who eat too much are bad for their health." "Okay." Listening to this sentence, Tang Guo bent his eyes with a smile and buried his head to dig for ice cream to eat. Chang Zhan remembered some words heard from Wei Liang and Zuo Ran, saying that she was no longer her, and that she had been killed by them. He thought to himself that what she knew was her, and what he liked was the one in front of her. This she fascinated him. She has already avenged her and has done so much that many people can''t, including himself. Tang Guo''s college career is very smooth, especially she is a world celebrity, the founder of the Rumor Foundation, and has helped many innocent people who have been rumored to fight manywsuits. Almost every game went well. People in that school knew that one of the freshmen was Tang Guo. At the same time, they were introspecting quickly. Have they secretly talked about anyone''s bad words recently? In particr, that kind of bad news without evidence. By the day Tang Guo reported, the university was in harmony, and almost no one discussed in private about who it was. There are several teachers with special characteristics who are very satisfied with all this. Because a few of them are the objects that are often teased by ssmates. One is a math teacher. Because he is bald, he is always teased in private by students. This kind of thing cannot always go straight to train people. Not easy to provoke. There is a female teacher, because of her full body, and many male students like to talk privately. Chapter 1015: Beautiful Girl (60) Chapter 1015: Beautiful Girl (60) Chapter 1015 Beautiful Girl (60) Since Tang Guo came in, he has hardly heard such remarks. There is also a female ssmate, because there are more e on her face, often people secretly say that it is ugly, disgusting, ugly and the like. In fact, she has tried her best to treat, but the effect is not so obvious. Coupled with outside discussions, she was anxious and couldn''t sleep at night. There are also long and fat girls and boys who are the subject of secret discussions. After Tang Guo entered school, they talked about them, and almost disappeared. They had to sigh, the word Tang Guo was simply her gossip. Later, the math teacher went to nt hair, and the female teacher became more confident. The girls with e sessfully got e, and the obese students seeded in losing weight. Everything went in a good direction. They all thanked the girl named Tang Guo, that is, Tang Guo, a long and handsome male student who left with a small hand after ss. Speaking of her boyfriend, they also sighed. The senior Chang Zhan, who was cruel to everyone, was just like a little wolf dog in front of Tang Guo, cute and obedient, almost blinding their eyes. Teachers at this school have said that the years when Tang Guo was in college can be called the most harmonious four years in their school. Perhaps they were warned at the beginning of the global live court trials, thinking that no matter what they said, they could be photographed. All students were formed to talk freely about others, and not to make rumors without facts. Even if you read a post online, you will not forward it at will, you will think subconsciously. Is this true, or is it rumored? They do not talk about others casually and do not attack others. They suddenly find that such a world is beyond description. When you meet someone, you boast about each other, others are beautiful, and you are beautiful. You praise him, he praises you, it is really a harmonious and beautiful society. Tang Guo''s college time passed so peacefully and beautifully. On the day of graduation, she said, holding her hand, "Senior, would you like to get a certificate?" "certificate?" "It''s a marriage certificate, would you?" Chang Zhan was nervous and said incoherently, "I ... I''m not ready to propose to you." "If you want to marry me, I will get the certificate first. I am very busy. Next month, I will go to a lecture abroad." Chang Zhan didn''t hesitate, and quickly agreed, "Then get the certificate." He was thinking about how to propose once. Forgive him for not thinking of any romantic things. In the end, he simply sold all the shares in his name to Tang Guo, put the diamond ring on her finger, and stuffed her bank card to her. Just spend it. It doesn''t matter if I spend it. I still have the ability to make money. " He still raises such things as the grandmother. Although his wife, in particr, will spend money, almost awsuit will cost hundreds of thousands to millions, but he will also make money, a business is hundreds of millions. Tang Guo readily epted that although she was not short of money, she must have spent her man''s money. "What kind of wedding does Xiaoguo want?" Tang Guo smiled, "I''m ready for the wedding. I''ll leave it to me." Love is given by both parties. She has this ability and is willing to pet him. Worry about it. Chapter 1016: Beautiful girl (end) Chapter 1016: Beautiful girl (end) Chapter 1016 Beautiful Girl (End) Chang Zhan felt her thoughts. In fact, he didn''t mind these, and he knew she didn''t mind. But they all have the same idea, just want to pamper each other and treat each other better. He felt that such a rtionship seemed to pass many times. "We should have been husband and wife for the rest of our lives." "Yes, our predecessors were husbands and wives, not only our predecessors, but our predecessors." Tang Guo answered. Chang Zhan smiled, and he believed it. I don''t know where she came from, she said yes, that is, besides, he just thought it was. He took her hand, kissed her gently, and said, "Then must be the next life?" "Senior, you''re better, you will be." "Yes," Chang Zhan replied. This sentence of 40% simr made him feel that they should be bound together for life. In this life, Tang Guo chose the legal profession and only rumored. However, after doing this for ten years, she has not been able to receive this type ofwsuit, and can only change direction and do other people. In short, she believes that her life is going well, and in this small world, she sessfully leaves a trace of her existence. Her life is still only 20 years longer than the original seventeen years old. That is to say, in this life, she lived thirty or seventy years old, thirty-seven years old, just as she was young. The world was amazed by the news that she was about to die soon. "She is so young, and the news must have been made up." "Sue him, whoever rumors sue him." ... No matter how excited they are, they still cannot change this fact. Countless people wept for the news and regretted why the life that changed the world was so fragile. God thinks she''s too good, so take her away? "Senior, I''m really sorry. I want to abandon you first." Chang Zhanughed, holding her hand petntly, leaning over her ear, "What are you talking about? There is a world you have lived in, and you will never be alone. When you are alone, think You are not alone. " "Then make an appointment in the next world." Tang Guoughed. Chang Zhan nodded. "I''ll be a little bit better and wait for you toe to me, Xiaoguo." "Well,e to you, as long as you are good, I will find you." At thest vitality of Tang Guo, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang appeared, and confirmed with her again, is the dream true? Tang Guo answered them with a smile, "It''s true." They don''t seem to be bothered by dreams. After getting the answer, their eyes are onlyplicated. After everyone saw Tang Guo leave, they sessively left. Zuo Ran and Wei Liang also left at the end, leaving only Chang Zhan, who was still guarding her. That night, Zuo Ran and Wei Liang never dreamed so much, and fell asleep until early in the morning. The next day, they met, Zuo Ran said, "How cruel she is, people have gone away and taken away our dreams." "Yeah, she is such a cruel person." "She said that the person in the dream was not her. Why do I think they are so simr to each other and to others? ... Tang Guo consciously froze, waited to see the surroundings clearly, felt something in her hand, looked closely, turned out to be a marriage certificate. She nced at the picture of the marriage certificate between her and a handsome man. "Thank you, Xiaoguo, since you are married to me, I will definitely treat you well." Why does Tang Guo feel bad? This sounds a bit like a scumbag quote. see you tomorrow. The world is over. Thest paragraph is the new world. Chapter 1017: Flash Marriage (1) Chapter 1017: sh Marriage (1) Tang Guo stared at the marriage certificate for a long time, and finally confirmed that it was correct. This is really a marriage certificate. But she can draw a conclusion based on that sentence, that this handsome man didn''t marry her because she liked her. As for why, she still has no memory. "Little fruit, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo shook his head and replied, "Nothing." "Today really makes you too tired, marry me without preparations, and even a temporary wedding, I am really sorry for you." Tang Guo nodded, "It''s really tired, I want to go back to rest first." The man held her hand, it can be seen that there was some hesitation when he held hands. In the end I remembered, still holding her hard and taking her into the car. After driving for half an hour, they walked into a residential area, and the man took her to the house where she lived. As can be seen from the door, this was a furnished door. Upon entering the house, it was also furnished. The man first brought her into the new furnished house, and just nced at him, and he took her to another room. "You shouldn''t like it too much. Live here." Tang Guo did not refute. After the man went out, he closed the door and began to remember the memories of this world. This is a very dog blood marriage, this story is also a very dog blood family ethics drama. The man who talked to her just now is the male lead in this world. His name is Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng was born in the countryside and his family was not good, but he was clever from an early age, and through the efforts of his parents and sisters, he offered him from the small vige and became their first college student. It can be said that the pheasant bes the phoenix. But a college student who has no foundation in the city, it is not easy to get a foothold in the big city. Luo Yicheng is indeed a very hardworking person. ording to his life n, the days in the future will never be too bad. If his girlfriend was not in such a family during his college years, they should enjoy their marriage life happily. Today, it is the day when he and his college girlfriend get married. Their love run and student days have been nine years. From the age of eighteen to twenty-seven, the youth of both was dedicated to each other. It should be said that this is a very loving couple. But there are always conflicts when living together. A big city here, housing prices, prices are definitely not low. They fell in love in their freshman year, minus four years of college, and Luo Yicheng had only five years to struggle. In this city, Luo Yicheng is very ordinary. For their future, he got up at five o''clock every day for five years and returned home at nine o''clock in the evening to make money and settle in this city. Because his future mother-inw has spoken and wants to marry her daughter, he must have a three-bedroom house in this city. Luo Yicheng felt that this request was not excessive at all. Chambebe followed him as a freshman, and he will follow him when he works. He really has to work hard to buy a house in this city. This is for himself and for her. This is their future s home. So he really worked hard and bought a house in this city in just five years. The location and environment were very good. Chambebe''s parents were particrly satisfied and finally agreed to their marriage. Chapter 1018: Flash Marriage (2) Chapter 1018: sh Marriage (2) In addition to buying a house, he also bought a car. With his current position, plus the need to pick up his wife and children for work and school, the car is necessary. In this way, excluding the money required for the wedding, he spent almost all his savings over the past five years. Fortunately, he did not allow his parents to subsidize a little, all of which he worked, and worked overtime to do some other ie. From this point of view, he is a good man who works very hard and is willing to struggle. Everyone, including Luo Yicheng, and Qian Beibei believe that they are about to usher in a happy life. It never urred to me that today''s wedding was unexpected. When he was driving in excitement, he took the best man group to Qianbei''s family to get married. Why couldn''t the door be opened, no matter how many red envelopes they still entered, the door still didn''t mean to open. Finally, the best man group asked what was going on, and the bridesmaids only transmitted the news, saying that it was Niu Jin''s meaning. If they wanted to take Qianbei away, they needed a gift of six hundred thousand and sixty thousand. At that time, Luo Yicheng''s heart was cold. He spared no effort, spent five years, settled in this city, and finally was able to marry his sweetheart. Obviously this is the condition of the mother-inw Niu Jin at the beginning. He did not refute it, thinking it was reasonable. But when he bought a house and bought a car, and now the other party offered 660,000 gifts, he couldn''t ept it. At that time, he asked the Qianbei family toe out to talk, but the person came out. Niu Jin was still ck, saying that there were no 660,000, so don''t get married today. Luo Yicheng finally focused his eyes on Qian Beibei and asked her, "Bebe, you say what do you think? Today''s marriage, will it end or not? We have been together for nine years, and the first year is tenth. Years. It s been such a long time. You really want to not marry me today because of these 660,000 gifts? " "If I am Luo Yicheng, today I have nothing, no house, no car, and no struggle for those five years. If you want a gift, even if it is a million, I ept Luo Yicheng." "Babe, what kind of life have I lived in the past five years, you should understand? After buying a house and a car, the rest is our wedding money. Six hundred and sixty thousand, I really can''t afford it. I don''t want to wait any longer Go on, don''t want you to wait. " He said so much, but did not expect to be waiting for a sentence like Qianbei. "I listen to my mother, Yecheng. My mother has high blood pressure, so I can only listen to her, I can''t anger her. What if she gets mad?" Later, Luo Yicheng said a lot. Qianbei''s parents were very excited. Anyway, they couldn''t get married if they couldn''t get 660,000. Luo Yicheng was angry, a blood surged up, stood aside, had been secretly in love with his alumnus Tang Guo, and asked her, "I''ll marry you. If you like, we will go." For a crush, a response was naturally overwhelming, and without considering anything, he followed Luo Yicheng. I rented a wedding dress temporarily, took a wedding photo, and held the wedding as usual. This hastily, the visitors look strange, the parties are not very happy wedding. Qian Beibei chased after him and said that Luo Yi became crazy. Luo Yicheng was really mad, thinking that Qianbei Bei didn''t believe it. He took Tang Guo to collect the certificate on the spot, and finally Qian Beibei was taken away. Then, the scene where Tang Guo came to this world. Chapter 1019: Flash Marriage (3) Chapter 1019: sh Marriage (3) As for the subsequent development, Qian Beibei was reluctant to ept Luo Yicheng, and Luo Yicheng could not let down Qianbei. These two people who had been in love, with Qianbei''s parents in the middle, now have another Tang Guo. She promised Luo Yicheng with joy, thinking that the attitude of the Qian family and Qian Beibei had hurt Luo Yicheng. Even though Luo Yicheng doesn''t like her so much now, but they are married, and they can have feelings when they get along slowly. But the facts were not as she thought. Luo Yicheng couldn''t forget Qian Beibei, even if he had promised many times in front of her, he still could not forget. At the beginning, he said that he had to get along slowly, so the two were sleeping in the same room. Later, as it continued, Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng still identally met and identally encountered various disputes. She didn''t know that she thought Luo Yicheng would change slowly, forget Qian Beibei, and live with her for a lifetime. She is a richdy with a wealthy family. For her choice, the family is very angry, but there is nothing she can do. After all, the marriage was all over, only eptable, and Luo Yicheng was indeed excellent enough. She didn''t know that Luo Yicheng was softened when he saw Qian Beibei''s pitiful appearance. When Qian Beibei said that he was afraid of maddening Niu Jin and was angry with his family, he had topromise. In fact, he wanted to go with him if he wanted to go with him. Therefore, he secretly saved money and never handed it over to Tang Guo. In fact, they were partners under the roof of a husband and wife, living under one roof. When he had enough money, he went to Niu Jin''s house and offered to marry Chambebe. Niu Jin was particrly pleased to see a million gifts, and in addition to these years, Luo Yicheng''s career has risen. He started his ownpany and made more money. I also bought a house in another ce. Maybe in another two years, I have to buy a big vi. The Chambei family felt that they could not miss this person, and whether he had a marriage rtionship with Tang Guo or not, they agreed. Niu Jin also quickly thought of this and asked Luo Yicheng, "What about Tang Guo?" "I will make it clear to her that divorce. In fact, in the past two years, we haven''t had anything. I have never been able to hold Babe." "What about your house?" Niu Jin said in astonishment. "After your divorce, how does the house count?" "This must be half of her." Whether Tang Guo is rich or not, the house he boughtter, and the property transferredter, belong to the married property, and it must be divided into Tang Guo half. Niu Jin quit, "No, those things are originally babes, how can you give them to other women? In short, you divorced, she went out of the house, the house, the car, the deposit, it can only be babe. " Qian Beibei persuaded, but Niu Jin didn''t let up. Anyway, if they want to get married, Tang Guo will have to leave the house without taking anything. In the end, true love is better than everything, Luo Yicheng agreed. Next, it was the darkening moment of Tang Guo. How could he be reluctant to divorce and find Qianbei Bei. Overpowering Qian Beibei with momentum, anyway, he will be bumped into by Luo Yicheng every time, and a sessful hero will save the beauty. Luo Yicheng''s guilt from the beginning also turned into dislike and impatience. She has be a catalyst for the rtionship between the two, because her rtionship is getting better and better. Finally on the street, she and Chambebe pulled up and identally fell out. She was hit by a car, her legs were disabled, her limbs were amputated, and she left sadly. Chapter 1020: Flash Marriage (4) Chapter 1020: sh Marriage (4) Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng regretted for a while, married, and lived happily ever after. After Tang Guo finished reading, he didn''t speak. The system said weakly, "The host is big, do you have any ideas about this world?" "No." This world, everyone is wrong. All she has to do is change the fate of the disabled and enjoy the world. Of course, the lesson of Luo Yicheng can not be less. She will never forget such things as revenge. Compared to the previous world, this world is just for her vacation. The system did feel that Tang Guo was in a good mood, and hesitantly asked, "The host is big, do you want to find that guy?" "If there is a fate, he will appear naturally." Tang Guoughed, "I believe he will appear, after all, his setting is like this." Set ... set? He really heard this kind of saying for the first time, s, listening to the host greatly meant that he had appeared every time? He addressed his problems. Did not expect Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, he has appeared in every world I pass through. From the day I awakened, his attitude towards me also changed. From the beginning of indifference, ruthlessness, to the present Just like the little wolf dog, he asks for bones when hees up. " System: Damn, what a ghost analogy. He didn''t ask Tang Guo even if he expected that this guy was not simple, maybe he was still the culprit who caused her to cross these worlds, how could he still want to have a love with him. Because the host of his family wasrgely absent, one yard at a time, as long as the other party did not have the original memory, she did not know what the other party had done. This is his host. [What about Luo Yicheng? ] Weak system asked, he thinks that the host will not be sorge. The original owner shed a marriage with a secret crush without a brain, but after the marriage, Luo Yicheng''s approach was really disgusting. Now that I find that I can''t forget Qianbei, I might as well propose a divorce earlier. While marrying a wife to support him, lest he be joked, he would not forget Qianbei. In the final analysis, this is what you should do. If he didn''t say that he would marry Tang Guo, even if Tang Guo secretly loved him again, he wouldn''t make that decision quickly. Because in that environment, Tang Guo faced a crush who loved him secretly, and the other person said this to her in such a difficult situation. She promised that Luo Yicheng''s face would stabilize. If she didn''t agree, Luo Yicheng would be ashamed. In the future, she would never be able to look up in front of these people. Speaking of which, she directly agreed at that time, maybe she didn''t want to let him lose face once, and then lose face again. To be honest, that was a difficult problem for her. It was because of that love that she agreed. If she wasn''t in that environment, she might not agree. Therefore, Luo Yicheng really made a big mistake. The system thought secretly, thinking that the host would not let the other person pass so easily. Owner, you have to report revenge. There is also Qian Beibei, since on the day of the wedding, they listened to her mother so stiffly, andter they all got married and brought it up again, it can be said to be shameless. Perhaps, in the eyes of such people, true love is better than everything. The system secretly analyzes. Chapter 1021: Flash Marriage (5) Chapter 1021: sh Marriage (5) He didn''t believe that the host would be in this world, simply live, wait and see, the host is deep in water. He secretly nced at Luo Yicheng in the next room, and actually found out the picture of Qian Beibei from his mobile phone. He was spit, and he couldn''t help cursing. "Host, are you going tofort Luo Yicheng?" In ordance with the host''s great routine in the past, to deal with such a person as Luo Yicheng, we must use tactics of care. First let the other person get used to her, and then like her without realizing it. When she leaves, she will never be able to recover, and then look at what he regrets. That ... that''s really cool. But he waited for a long time, Tang Guo didn''t mean it. The host s performance is not in keeping with her personality? "Why should Ifort him?" Tang Guo looked baffled. The system said a little anxiously, "Heart strategy. "What he likes is not me, so why should he use his care." Tang Guoy downfortably in the bed. "Weird, this world is safe, rxed, and doesn''t want to do those things. Luo Yicheng wants to miss whoever he wants. Miss anyone. As long as he dares to have a private rtionship with Qianbei, has a marriage rtionship, and digs in with another woman, a close concern urs, which is derailed. " [So, what does host mean? ] The system always felt that it was not that simple. The host thought that Luo Yicheng was not worth her strategy. "Of course, he earns more money in the drum. When the divorcees out, he can show off his derailment and he can take away more than half of his wealth." The system shook the data, and he knew that the host was extremely bad, and it was really super bad. Tang Guo smiled, "Be careful and say a few words, you can make the other party work hard to make money. When I divorce, I can get a lot of money." System: Unable tomunicate. [The host is big, don''t forget, although you are not a top rich man in your current home, in this city, you also have six or seven houses in your own name, and two or three shops are rich. You can do the kind of food waiting to die, why should you get into money? The host has changed a lot, and has be so rich. "That''s all my pre-marital property. Who said that money can''t love money? Who thinks it''s too much money?" Tang Guo got up from the bed. "You''re right, you shouldfort Luo Yicheng. His ability to make money is good. If he falls for a day, he will dy a day, not knowing how much money he will miss. " "I''ll order a takeaway first. I remember he didn''t eat much today. Give him warmth, eat and drink, so that he can have a strong body, and then he can make money regardless of his dedication." System: Money, money, I only know money, and there are so many valuable babies in the system space, I have never seen her rare. He understood that, this time the host did not want to use the old routine. In fact, it is right to think about it. Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei have been together for nine years. The depth of their rtionship is basically not between them. Unless, like today, the scene of dating is more frequent. A person''s patience and patience are limited, and Luo Yicheng will not give up Qianbei until thest feeling is consumed. As long as Qian Beibei did not make a big mistake, in Luo Yicheng''s heart, she will always be the most important one. Moreover, they are not together now, because it is an obstacle from the Chamberbe''s family, not Chamberbe itself. Chapter 1022: Flash Marriage (6) Chapter 1022: sh Marriage (6) Even if the host pays tens of millions of hearts, Luo Yicheng will not forget Qianbei. On the contrary, Qianbei will be more and more important. He knew that Tang Guo liked him, and it was useless to impress each other with his feelings. Still the host is very clever and sees through at a nce. Tang Guo ordered a hearty take-out, and for about half an hour, a knock on the door rang out. When Tang Guo walked out of the room to get the takeaway at the door, Luo Yicheng was also quite active, came out of the room, looked at the takeaway in Tang Guo''s hands, remembered that she did not eat much today, and her eyes apologized. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that much." "It''s okay, I''ll order your share too." Tang Guo ced the takeaway on the table, raised his eyes and smiled at Luo Yicheng, "Come and eat." "I''m not hungry." "You have to eat if you are not hungry," Tang Guo advised. "The body can''t bear it. How can it work in a few days? So many things have happened, Yicheng, you can''t just die for a lifetime." ? " Luo Yicheng walked to the table and sat down, still did not intend to use chopsticks. "Nurturing a good body and working hard, you are so good, it''s already amazing to be here in just five years. It''s only a matter of time before you get ahead." Luo Yicheng''s eyes are less lost, a little bit more fighting spirit, Tang Guo is right, he is indeed much better than many people. "Niu Jin despise your background. Today I asked you on the spot for 660,000 color gifts. This is short-sighted. Everyone knows that Luo Yicheng is a potential stock. As long as you give time, it will not be bad in the future." Luo Yicheng was so encouraged that he was already eating. Even if he was not in a good mood, after listening to Tang Guo''s words, his appetite was better. At this moment, I felt a bit ufortable in my stomach. He looked at the porridge in the bowl, his heart warmed, and Tang Guo''s eyes looked a little more apologetic. He always knew that the rich man like him, but he was with Babe as a freshman. When the other party knew that he had a subject, he said frankly that he was sorry, and then quit. But his love has not changed. In the four years of college, Tang Guo never talked about a boyfriend. Today, he suddenly had a hot brain and told her if he wanted to marry him. Now thinking about it, he had some regrets in his heart. "That''s right, you''re full, take a bath, take a good night''s sleep, and tomorrow will be a brand new day." Tang Guo smiled with a frown, "After two days of rest, you can go to work with energy Now. " System: Does work make you money? Luo Yicheng nodded fiercely, "I will." Now that he was married to her, he would try to forget Qianbei, and since Qianbei chose her mother, he had nothing to say. You can''t let Qianbei have a reputation for being filial because you want to marry him? To me, me him for not being capable enough, and still make Niu Jin dissatisfied. Thinking of Tang Guo''s words of encouragement, his frustration had disappeared a lot. The speed of eating is much faster. After eating, Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo put away the **** at the door, and felt more and more sorry for this girl who really liked him. After thinking about it, he took out one of his cards and gave it to the other party. Now he really can''t ept being with her, he needs some time. "Although I know you are not short of money, I don''t have much money, but this is also my attitude." see you tomorrow Chapter 1023: Flash Marriage (7) Chapter 1023: sh Marriage (7) Luo Yicheng looks very sincere. "You keep this card. In the future, I will pay half of my monthly sry. You can use it for whatever you want." "As for us, I think it will take some time." Tang Guo paused and epted, "That line, I''ll wait for you to understand." Luo Yi grew out of breath and couldn''t let go of the guilt in her heart, "I will forget her as soon as possible, and I will not have anything to do with her in the future, I am really sorry for you today." No matter how carefully the wedding was prepared, it was not for her. It was so unclear to marry him that Luo Yicheng now thinks a bit absurd. Tang Guo received the card and was happy to return to the room. It didn''t take long for her phone to ring and it was her mother''s call. It was an overwhelming scolding, and Tang Guo listened without answering. Without consultation, she went home and brought out the hukou book to get a marriage certificate with a man. In particr, she still held a wedding on behalf of a bride who was unwilling to get married. The Tang family, of course, would get angry and scold her for a meal, which is really normal. "Xiaoguo, why do you not think about such a big thing?" "Mom knows that you like Luo Yicheng, he is really good, but if you like it again, you can''t stay with him like this. And ..." Mother Tang couldn''t say anything, and the man this man originally liked was Chambebe. Because of Tang Guo, she knew Luo Yicheng specifically. Sometimes she also regrets how such a man was not her daughter''s first encounter. Regretfully, she never thought about going to break up the family. What did she hear today? Qian Beibei''s mother asked Luo Yicheng to pay 660,000 gifts when she got married in the south, which she thought was excessive. Luo Yicheng, a young man from the countryside, spent only five years. This is to buy a house and a car, and to handle the wedding in another hand, which is already very good. It''s the young people in their city who have nothing to do with the family, most of them can''t reach this level. Niu Jin was not satisfied with such a son-inw, and she didn''t know what to say. But this does not mean that Qian Beibei will not marry Luo Yicheng, so her baby daughter must rush to marry, right? what is this? Xiaoguo likes Luo Yicheng, the key is that Luo Yicheng doesn''t like her, or he made this request in anger, but didn''t expect this stupid girl, but he agreed with theck of mind. When she knew about it, both of them had got their marriage certificate, and the day lily was really cold. "Xiaoguo, do you really want to hang yourself on this tree of Luo Yicheng?" Tang mother said angrily, fearing that Tang Guo would really fail to understand, and her tone eased a lot. "I ca nt discuss anything, now If you get married and get your marriage certificate, you won''t leave yourself a back door? " Tang Guo said, "Mom, don''t worry." "Can I not worry? My daughter, without saying a word, received a certificate from a man and got married. As a result, my parents were not at the wedding scene." "Are you afraid of Luo Yicheng''s embarrassment, have you ever thought about your own face? There are no rituals, people will marry you, you will marry, Luo Yicheng''s family, those rtives, how will you look at you in the future?" Seeing that Tang''s mother was on fire again, Tang Guo quicklyforted him, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t be bullied." The original owner really did this to anger two people. Chapter 1024: Flash Marriage (8) Chapter 1024: sh Marriage (8) Mother Tang talked again on the phone, remembering her daughter''s bad temper, but she said, "Forget it, bring Luo Yicheng back tomorrow." My daughter''s bad temper is really urgent, and I don''t know what I will do. "it is good." Tang Guo agreed. Originally, there was such a case, but the original owner did not agree with Tang''s mother because he was afraid that Luo Yicheng would be bullied by the Tang family. At this point, there was a gap in life with the family, waiting for a real conflict, and really couldn''t find a speaker. Luo Yicheng is really okay at the moment. His mother and sister are not good. In theter years, the original owner did not be less critical, but the original owner was a youngdy with a golden age. Therefore, no matter how fussy Luo Yicheng''s mother and sister are, she doesn''t feel much. At best, she ignores the other person. What she cares about is Luo Yicheng. Because she did not like Luo Yicheng''s family, it led to a series of incidents and defeat. Even if she and Luo Yicheng still have a marriage rtionship, the mother can''t wait to take Qianbei''s hand and sip a babe, and her daughter-inw yells. When she sees someone, she says that Qianbei is her daughter-inw. Tang Guo held his chin and squinted his eyes. "It really can''t be done that way." System: It has been known for a long time that the host just didn''t think about it. When ites to mind, it will definitely calcte. Today''s wedding, Luo Yicheng''s mother and sister did note. Their original n was to run one in this city and return to their hometown to do another er. Otherwise, today''s matter, ording to Luo''s temper, will surely make a big noise, leaving the Qianbei family faceless. Originally, Mother Luo would call today and ask Luo Yicheng if the wedding was going well. Take some photos and send it to her. She also wanted to see pictures of her son and daughter-inw getting married. Luo Yicheng didn''t even think about taking pictures today. However, Tang Guo had a few photos here. At that time, in ordance with her mind for Luo Yicheng, she refused to send them. He also told Luo Yicheng that this matter was slowly told to Luo''s mother. As a result, Luo mother did not think how serious the incident was, and Luo Yicheng''s anger was almost eliminated. Mother Luo thinks that Qianbeibei s parents are excessive, but her son is excellent. Even if Qianbeibei s parents do nt like it, is nt this a girl rushing to marry him? Tang Guo counted his time. He had heard Luo Yicheng''s voice looming from next door. It sounded like he was talking to Luo''s mother. Sure enough, it didn''t take long. The door of her room rang and opened the door. Luo Yicheng said, "Do you have a photo there?" "What picture?" "A photo of us at the wedding." Tang Guo flipped the phone out and said, "Yes." "Then send me some." "Okay." Tang Guo replied without any dissuasion. After picking out a few good photos and sending them out, she asked in a low voice, "To whom?" "My mother, she said that she wanted to see a picture of me getting married, and asked me to discuss the time and when to go back to my hometown for the wedding." As he spoke, he sent the picture over. Tang Guo asked again, "Your mother should have seen Qian Beibei. People who look at the wedding photos are different. How do you exin?" Luo Yicheng frowned, and had some difficulties. He couldn''t directly say that Qianbei''s family looked down on him and asked him to give him 660,000 gifts on the spot. He had to pull another **** the spot to get married, right? Chapter 1025: Flash Marriage (9) Chapter 1025: sh Marriage (9) This is bad for Chambebe and Tang Guo. His mother would think that Qian Beibei is snobbish and hate Qianbei. At the same time, Tang Guo is a lowly man, and he has to marry him. "I just said that I and Chabebe had broken up. It was you who were going to get married. I told my mom about the previous wedding, but I just said that I was getting married. I didn''t say Bebe''s name." Tang Guo felt very good when he saw his purpose. "Yes, just say so. If she knew the truth here, she would be mad." Luo Yicheng''s eyes were much softer. When Mother Luo called and asked him why the bride was not Qian Beibei, he said exactly as he said just now, "Mom, don''t worry, she is a good girl and she never hates us. I''m poor, and I don''t despise my origin. " "Then when will youe back for the wedding, everyone in the vige is waiting." When Tang Guo saw that Luo was also difficult, he pulled the other side and drew in his ear, and said, "Then let them discuss the day. After the discussion, we will go back to the vige to hold a wedding." "Mom, why don''t you discuss it with your elder sister and the vige chief. You have discussed it, and we''lle back in time. What do you think?" Mother Luo looked at her more beautiful daughter-inw and heard a nice voice just now, and she was in a good mood. The person is more handsome than Qianbei. He listens to his son''s tone and has a good character. He just spoke kindly. He didn''t mean to abandon them in the countryside at all. They arranged the days at will. It seemed to be a good city to get along with. Girl here. In fact, she was a little dissatisfied with the Chambebe family. Chambebe is okay. Chambebe''s mother, Niu Jin, just wanted her son to buy a house or a full house before agreeing to get married. However, Luo Yicheng likes Qian Beibei. She can''t say that her son''s heart is good and that he has a conflict with his son. "Okay, my mother will discuss this with the vigerster, and it will be lively. When the days are up, I will inform you." Luo Yicheng remembered that there was always a marriage in the countryside, and he quickly said to Mother Luo, "Mom, Xiaoguo is a girl in the city. There are always some customs and habits that are different, and it s not necessary to get married. We just have a wedding. Get the rest. " "Know, rest assured, are you a mother fool? You are so fierce, what to do to scare the little girl in the city?" Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief and asked Tang Guo and Luo Mu to say a few more words. Tang Guo picked it up and said, a bite of a mother called Huan, and the mother Luo heard it, smiling. The system quietly observed on the side, and always felt that the host was preparing to do something big. Let''s talk about encouraging Luo Yicheng to start a business first, and now he will be very happy to coax Luo mother. The system data shook, and he seemed to understand something. The host greatly did this. Listening to Tang Guoru''s famous family products from the countryside, all those from Luomu Countryside were spoken, and he was speechless. This is without a trace, which makes Luo Mu''s impression of her three points better. "Mom, I have a shop that specializes in specialty products, all of which are local souvenirs. They are especially popr with people in the city." Tang Guo said with a smile. "So, I think there is really a good baby in the countryside. " "Isn''t it? Just say the old hens in our backyard, but those chicken farms can''tpare." Chapter 1026: Flash wedding gold (10) Chapter 1026: sh wedding gold (10) Chapter 1026: sh Marriage (10) "Daughter, when youe to the countryside, my mother will kill a few to supplement your body." After hanging up the phone, Luo Yicheng was a little surprised, "Do you really do this in your shop?" "Yes," Tang Guo said, "there are special people who go to the countryside to buy souvenirs, which is especially popr." Luo Yicheng remembered that Tang Guo had to go to the countryside with him for a wedding. Now that they are all married, this wedding must be well prepared, and she must not be treated badly. Thinking of her having such a pleasant chat with her mother, I suddenly felt that it was good to have such a person. "By the way, my mother just called and asked me to take you home tomorrow." Tang Guo said, "You don''t have to be afraid. They don''t dare to treat you." "Yi Cheng, since you asked me that today, I promised you, starting today, we are husband and wife. Even if it takes too much time in the middle, we are already legal couples. I can give you a week Think carefully. If you think about it, if you think we can''t live, you still can''t forget Qianbei, then we will divorce. But tomorrow, you still have to go home with me and have an ount. " "know." After Luo Yicheng left, Tang Guoy on the bed again, closed his eyesfortably, and smiled at the corner of his mouth. She opened the group, greeted the friends in the group, and told them the story here. They heard it was a dog blood drama, and they didn''t care much. This family dog blood drama was not exciting to them at all. Well, they still want to know what Tang Guo wants to do next. "Not much, there are a lot of real estate and shops under the name, you can eat and die. Luo Yicheng has a good ability to make money. He should be able to make a lot of money. He will give me half of his sry every month." Mo Yuntian didn''t believe it, and asked, "Sister, based on my understanding of you, shouldn''t it be so simple?" [Ziyun]: "Yeah, I don''t think it''s easy." Others have agreed, so simple, it does not fit the school''s design. "In fact, there is nothing, that is, during my marriage rtionship with Luo Yicheng, I will be a very qualified wife. Encourage my husband to work hard, be filial to his inws, and be kind to others. In the eyes of countless people, they are all perfect. System: What''s wrong. I do nt know when the fairy mister came out and said, "School flower, are you nning to let everyone think you are the best, after divorcing Luo Yicheng and Qianbei and Luo Yicheng, everyone will think of her It''s not perfect enough topare with you. Even if Luo Yicheng likes her again, she has topare you with the school flower, I think I guess, shouldn''t it be wrong? " If this is the case, the school flower is really as insidious as ever, it should be said that it is more insidious year by year. Everyone in the group fell into silence, saying something in their hearts, so insidious. Obviously, they just performed well, as if they didn''t do anything, and they didn''t target Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei, but atst they couldn''t be bothered. Xiaohua''s revenge is really hundreds of years old. System: I cut the grass. The host is very sinister. End the chat with the friends in the group, the system can''t hold it, [the host is big, is it true? What is your n? Chapter 1027: Flash Marriage (11) Chapter 1027: sh Marriage (11) "No?" System: No, you can do whatever you say, he just wants to express it, it''s really bad and sinister. "What am I doing to them?" No. "I just performed well. Is there anything wrong?" correct. ] The host is right to do much. "Then you have any doubts? I won''t say anything bad about Qian Beibei, nor will I scold Luo Yicheng. No. I''m just a person that everyone likes, perfect, impable, wrong?" [No, no, nothing is wrong, the host can do a lot of things. "That''s not it, listen to your tone, as if I have done something terrible, madness." System: No, he''s just curious. "I want Qianbei to be really not involved with Luo Yicheng. Find a handsome handsome man. I will do this, and it will not affect her, right?" "If Luo Yicheng wanted to understand after a week, he thought it was an impulse at that time, and he chose to apologize to me,pensate me, and finally get divorced. What would I do if I did this? System: However, ording to thew, people do not hit the south wall and do not look back. "As long as they''re awake, nothing bad will happen, so it''s my fault." The system suddenly wanted to ask: "Host, if Luo Yicheng is going to have a good time with you, not to divorce you, and intend to forget Qianbei, haven''t you nted it? What to do, think about the result, he was so excited. He can be sure that this man, Luo Yicheng, could not move his host greatly. "A rich babe is here, do you think it''s possible?" The system seemed to be sprinkled with a basin of cold water, and the excitement and excitement were all gone. Yeah, there is a chambei, in fact, I like Luo Yicheng''s chambei. Just because of family pressure, I had to give up Luo Yicheng''s Qianbei on the wedding day. "Qi Beibei knows clearly that it is Niu Jin who is going to prepare money for the house for her son, that is, her younger brother, Qian Chengcheng. In this city, without a house, which girl would be willing to go on a blind date. Wan Cai gift money was subsidized to her younger brother, but she never hesitated to promise to marry Luo Yicheng on the wedding day. In the end, Luo Yicheng also forgave him. In the future, she continued to subsidize her brother Qian Chengcheng. If it were not for Luo Yicheng''s ability to make money, and he likes Qianbei Bei, cherishing this hard-won rtionship, it is estimated that it has long since turned over. " Tang Guo was silent for a while. "In a word, if I don''t make trouble, the rtionship between them will not be so deep. It is Tang Guo who is too persistent and cares about Luo Yicheng, and if he is not willing, he will make Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei nostalgia The rekindling, even fiercer than before, cannot be stopped by anyone. " "The love of ordinary people hasn''t experienced setbacks, it''s just a poke and it doesn''t stop me. I want to see how far they can go." "The cow family, but the family that **** her daughter''s blood." And why isn''t the Luo family? If Father Luo died early, would it be possible for him to marry a meat-selling man in his thirties at the age of eighteen without the sacrifice of the elder sister of the Luo family? The difference is that Luo Yicheng is the beneficiary and Qianbei Bei is the victim. This may be the cause and effect cycle. Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei must be the victim and the blood-sucked person. Chapter 1028: Flash Marriage (12) Chapter 1028: sh Marriage (12) The next day, Tang Guo took Luo Yicheng back to the Tang family. After being interrogated by the Tang family, he said that he would always be good to Tang Guo and everything before him had passed. The Tang family barely let him go without embarrassing him too much. No matter what, it is their Tang family daughter''s own choice. If they really embarrass others, Tang Guohui will not know what happened with them. Now that the marriage is over and the certificate is received, they n to wait and see. Feelings can indeed be cultivated, and they believe that Qian''s actions will hurt Luo Yicheng, and he should no longer lick to find Qianbei. When he forgets Qian Beibei, maybe he has been with Tang Guo for a long time, but he really has feelings? If the time really does note together, their Tang family daughter does not worry about marrying. Direct divorce is to let Tang Guo taste the hardships, which is also good. With them behind her, she won''t be bullied. Therefore, when listening to Luo Yicheng''s n to run a game in his hometown, the Tang family agreed, and they also said they would go. Luo Yicheng watched the Tang family attach so much importance to Tang Guo, and thought to himself, this person is really notparable to others. He couldn''t refuse this matter and had to promise, after leaving, he called and discussed with Luo Mu. Mother Luo was really upset and excited when she heard that the Tang family wasing to the vige. The girls and parents in other cities are willing to go to such a poor ce, and we can see how much they value their girls. Immediately, Tang Guo''s status in Luo''s heart was raised again. Tang Guo watched all these changes, and contacted an industry practitioner who had a bad reputation, but had a very goodwyer to help her with property nning and other things by the way. She didn''t care about these properties, but could not bear Niu Jin''s shame, plus Luo Yicheng''s IQ was eaten by the dog. She really listened to Niu Jin''s and wanted to divide the property of both parties with her fairly. Originally, Niu Jin nned to let Tang Guo go out of the house. Later, I heard that she has many shops and real estate in her name. The real estate can''t be taken away, but the stores are operated by Tang Guo himself. During the marriage, the benefits generated must be shared equally. Luo Yicheng waster set up to start apany, but also in the beginning stage. Where is there more property in her name? She didn''t want to give Luo Yicheng a penny, and she loved it all her life. System: That''s the big cutie in your house. The two sides agreed to meet at a coffee shop. When Tang Guo came, the other party was already waiting. I just turned my back to her and couldn''t see my face for a while. She came to the ce and asked, "Is this the ancientwyer?" "Miss Tang?" The man stood up, looked at Tang Guo with a smile on his face, reached out his hand, and gently shook Tang Guo, "I''m Gu Yan." "Ms. Tang is going to notarize the property?" "Correct." "sure no problem." Tang Guo''s eyes have always been on this handsome man, and the corner of his lips has risen a little. "But I got married and just got my license a few days ago." "Miss Tang should know that such things as notarization of property are best done before marriage." Gu Yan narrowed his eyes for a moment, then exined. Tang Guo smiled, "Lawyer Gu said the best, but he was not allowed to do it after the marriage. Now that I have found Lawyer Gu, I believe you can help me do it. Lawyer Gu is here today and must have done a lot of work for me. The fact that you are married, you should know. " "Then Miss Tang, let''s talk about the price of property notarization after marriage." See you tomorrow Chapter 1029: Flash Marriage (13) Chapter 1029: sh Marriage (13) "The price is yours. As long as Luo Yicheng has less than a penny from me after the divorce, no one will be allowed to give him, then that''s right." Gu Yan drew his forehead a bit, and murmured in his heart, with an attitude simr to his enemies, why did he still get married? I''m notarized until I get married. I don''t really know how these brains grow. "Ancientwyer." Tang Guo braced his chin and asked with a smile, "Can you do it?" "No problem. Now that Miss Tang is so generous, I will certainly make it perfect for you, and as long as Miss Tang pays a certain fee each year, I will still have a lifetime of worry." System: Found a guy who loves money more than the host. Tang Guo watched what Gu Yan was recording, and suddenly asked, "I heard my friend said thatwyer Gu asionally did a side job, such as a private detective or something?" "That''s right," Gu Zheng didn''t deny, put the files away, and looked at her very seriously, saying, "The big cities are not easy to mix, but unfortunately, in the future, my mother-inw looks down, my wife can''t find it. Make more money, There is nothing wrong. " Gu Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth and saw Tang Guo transfer the deposit to him. His attitude was much better and his voice was much softer, like the voice of a lover in his dream. Otherwise, two money words would almost fall out of his eyes. Come out, really thought he was pursuing Tang Guo. System: Really a dead beg for money. After seeing it, it s much bigger than the host, and this face really changes too quickly. From the Gao Leng male god, all of a sudden became a licking dog, and no one else. "I have a business here, and I have to give it to thewyer Gu," Tang Guo said in a low voice. "You help me monitor Luo Yicheng until I divorce him. Any evidence of him and the woman will be given take a photo." "Miss Tang, your idea is so special, I really don''t understand it." This time I just got married, I have to monitor my husband and look forward to divorce. What''s more, this Luo Yicheng, he has inquired, grassroots origins, good ability. The ability to make money and the property you own are no better than the one in front of you. He really didn''t understand why she did these boring things. Of course, this is just thinking about it. In fact, he wanted the rich to be bored every day, and the rich would be bored, and he would have money to make. "No problem." Gu Zheng reported the price. "I can send someone to follow Luo Yicheng to monitor his every move and collect evidence that he will derail in the future. The price for one month is 50,000 yuan. Does Miss Tang pay one month or Three months? " "One year." Gu Yan''s smile was even worse. "Then I''ll give Miss Tang a discount and I''ll pay 590,500 a year." System: Just 5,000 yuan? Sure enough, I dug again. This kind of man, the ghost will look at it. Tang Guo was very happy and transferred 555,000 to Luo Yicheng. After receiving the money, Gu Yan was confused. Now Luo Yicheng doesn''t say 550,000, even if he can''t get 100,000? I really don''t understand, this Tang Guo must be full and have nothing to do, and y detective games with Luo Yicheng. Of course, when he investigated the reason for Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng''s marriage, he immediately overturned the idea. When he met for the second time, he saw Tang Guo''s eyes full of sympathy. This time, he gave Tang Guo the notarized property. "Miss Tang, since you take care of my business like this, I''m going to send you a package." System: This guy who is so unlucky is willing. Chapter 1030: Flash Marriage (14) Chapter 1030: sh Marriage (14) "What package?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Gu Yan''s face had a gentle smile on his face. If it wasn''t for the system to know, he thought Tang Guo was actually looking at a bunch of money, and he really thought that this man who was deeply infatuated with his host. "A package that can help Miss Tang transfer her property for free for life." Gu Yan touched his nose, thinking that this package is really suitable for Tang Guo. In recent days, he has collected various information and investigated Luo Yicheng, and found that this person has a good ability to make money. After his professional analysis, this man named Luo Yicheng must have a great breakthrough within three years. The shops under Tang Guo''s name are particrly profitable. If in the future she intends to buy new real estate and the like, and these years are cash in her hand, she will divorce in the future, and ording to her n, it must be transferred. After thinking about it, he thinks this package is very suitable for her. Tang Guo smiled, "Lawyer Gu really thoughtful." "The customer is God, and Miss Tang is my customer. I think about the problem and send the package. It must be in your interests." "Thank you, Mr. Gu, I ept this package." "You''re wee." Gu Yan smiled. "When divorcees, awsuit will be brought. Miss Tang will just ask me. I will give you a discount." Tang Guo couldn''t help but ask, "Is that 5,000 yuan less?" Gu Yan''s smile was frozen for a moment, and he said seriously, "Five thousand yuan, already a lot, the sry of most people is only about five thousand a month." "In the case of Miss Tang as an old customer, I can lose another 5,000 yuan." Gu Yan also seemed to feel that the discount was only 5,000 yuan, a little embarrassed. After all, this is his old customer, God of Wealth. System: No, I''m going tough. "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t care about these five thousand more and less five thousand. For her, money really can be regarded as dung. Even if it was dung, she didn''t want the disgusting person to take her a penny. "I still have something to do, so I won''t talk towyer Gu. If there is anytest news, I hopewyer Gu can inform me as soon as possible." Gu Yan smiled, "Of course, I won''t let Miss Tang down." Tang Guo finally nced at him with a smile, this is a very special look, which makes Gi a bit inexplicable. Plus this time, have they seen it twice in total? Why did this Miss Tang look at his eyes, there was something wrong. As for what was wrong, he didn''t see it, he just thought that look was full of deep meaning. Da Lilie''s system was not found, only that his host''s big mood was not bad. When I saw Tang Guo, I did nt drive home. Instead, I went to a housekeepingpany and could nt help asking, Host, what are you doing at the housekeepingpany? "Certainly invite an excellent nanny, do you want me to cook for Luo Yicheng?" The system sounds a bit weaker. [Okay, the babysitter really wants to ask, and you have to hire someone who is good at all aspects. His host is very finger-white, like white onion roots. How can he cook, mop, and wash clothes? In an hour, Tang Guo picked out a self-determined babysitter in the housekeepingpany, and she called her aunt Xu. She came by car today and took the person directly home to let the other party confirm the location. After that, she would clean the house every day and make lunch and dinner. Chapter 1031: Flash Marriage (15) Chapter 1031: sh Marriage (15) She will tell what to eat the day before, and she does nt even need to go shopping for her food. She can order directly online. "Aunt Xu, I will send you whatever you want for lunch and evening. The dishes are ordered online and will be delivered to the house before ten o''clock in the morning." Aunt Xu nodded quickly, and she was still a little happy in her heart. She could make tens of thousands in a month just by cooking, cleaning, and washing things at home. You know, in this city, if you do this type of work, you can reach this sry. Shees from the countryside. She has good hands and feet, she is very serious, and she is very hardworking. I came to this city as a babysitter, just for the two children in the family to go to college. A person of her age has no culture, and the body cannot bear the long-term fatigue of the factory, and can only work as a nanny. Because she is doing well and receiving a lot of good reviews, thepany pays more and more attention to her. This time I heard that there is a youngdy who is asking for tens of thousands of dors. Looking for an industrious and good character nanny, she is among the few rmended. Sure enough, this youngdy is not a fool, and the questions asked are more detailed than her nanny''s, and she also verifies the cooking skills on the spot. Anyway, she relied on both hands to do what she would do for the sry. She did not brag about her words, but only said ording to her actual situation. And some of her colleagues, who spoke nicely, were ultimately not selected by thedy. She was a little happy because of this, and thedy preferred hard-working people. She is not afraid to live more, as long as there is correspondingpensation forbor services, she will do things perfectly. What she fears most is that employers are too picky, and they will find ways to make things difficult for people. "Well done, there will be bonuses at the end of the month. When the New Year, there are also red envelopes and holidays. If you have any anxiety, you can call Aunt Xu to inform me in advance." Tang Guo said to Aunt Xu while driving. "Lunch requires you to send a copy to my husband''spany. The same is true for dinner. My share is just at home." "I see, Miss Tang." After Aunt Xu recognized the way, and Tang Guo decided to start work, they left. In the evening, Luo Yicheng came back. Tang Guo was sitting in the living room watching TV. When he saw hime back, he said, "Yi Cheng, I went to a housekeepingpany to hire a nanny today." "Nanny?" Luo Yicheng was surprised, remembering that Tang Guo was also a Miss Qianqian, and asked the nanny to be normal, but nodded, "After that, my sry will be transferred to you." "No, I still have the money for a babysitter. Didn''t you say that you would give me half of your monthly sry? That''s enough." Luo Yichengughed and looked at Tang Guopan sitting on the sofa, smiling and groaning. He was less tired all day. He stepped aside and sat down, hesitating for a while and said, "Xiaoguo, a week has passed, and Chambe and I are no longer possible, but you need to give me some time ..." "Okay, I''ll wait for you to forget her." Tang Guo said. Luo Yicheng was relieved. The original petite petitedy was able to do this, which had surprised him, "Thank you." System: Thanks early. In fact, when he is not busy this week, he always remembers those nine years with Qianbei. There is happiness and sadness. On the wedding day, Qian Beibei''s approach really chilled his heart. Chapter 1032: Flash Marriage (16) Chapter 1032: sh Marriage (16) In a sentence, he denied five years of hard work, and he was in a state of enthusiasm and involved Tang Guo. Chambebe''s family looked down on him. Chambebe chose her family, so he continued to struggle, didn''t he have no face or skin? Tang Guoyi chose to promise him without looking back, maybe he took care of his face that day. In fact, he understood that the day he promised him, this kind girl was afraid that he would lose face again. She used his reputation to help him maintain his face. Therefore, he really should put down Qian Beibei, slowly forget her, and live with his current legal wife. "The nanny will bring you the meals to thepany at noon and afternoon." Tang Guo said, "You used to work overtime. The stomach is definitely not good. In the future, a nanny will help with cooking and you will not be hungry. " Luo Yicheng felt warm in his heart and couldn''t help sharing some of his work today with Tang Guo. Tang Guo heard Luo Yicheng''s ns for the future. When he talked loudly, he praised each other in words and affirmed each other. He believed that with the ability of the other party, he would be able to make some achievements in three to five years. For what he wants to do alone in the future, that is to support with both hands. "If you have such an idea then, I can invest." Tang Guo supported his chin and said, "Yi Cheng, what do you think?" "Of course that''s good. If you believe me so, I won''t let you lose money." Just by supporting his cause in this way, he will certainly not let Xiaoguo lose money, and he will make the other person earn a lot of money. pen. Tang Guo smiled more and more beautifully, "Yi Cheng, I think it is better for you to make ns as early as possible. You do nt have to worry about money, I can solve it. Now you can prepare, do things for others, and make money. Why is it small, do you think? " Luo Yicheng thought to himself, wasn''t it? But because he did not have the funds to start up, he had no ability to do so. After five years of hard work, he has umted almost enough. In fact, there is ack of money. Tang Guo was so affirmed that his heart was fiery. If it wasn''t because he had to buy a house car that he could marry Chambebe, and the two of them were not too young, he could actually use these millions as starting capital. He originally nned to start his own business before getting married. But Chambebe has been waiting for him for so long. In case of failure to start a business, the two do not know when they will be able to get married, so he chose to buy a house and car first and marry Chambebe. After the marriage, I worked hard for a few years, umted some funds, and finally started a business. He is very confident in his abilities, and even if he can''t be rich and rich in the beginning, he will definitely get better and better. I never expected that this is the result now. Now that he is married to Tang Guo, it is impossible for him to sell the house, even if she does notck this house. "Okay, I''ll get ready, Xiaoguo said so, and still believe me so, I will not let you down." Luo Yicheng''s fighting spirit, "If there is no ident, I will do it alone in a year. Tang Guo''s encouragement on his face, "I believe in you, and you will be able to stand out, and no one will look down on you in the future." Luo Yicheng only felt hot in his heart, and he hadn''t received such a recognition for a long time. At this time, even if he had no love for Tang Guo, he had a feeling that Maxima encountered Bole. He is Maxima, and the girl in front of him is Bole. Chapter 1033: Flash Marriage (17) Chapter 1033: sh Marriage (17) "After that year, if I start a business sessfully, Xiaoguo, you will be thergest shareholder of mypany. After a year of struggle, the funds must be insufficient. Then most of the money has to be filled by Tang Guo, so she must be thergest shareholder. "Well, I can count money when I''m sitting. I''m very happy." Tang Guo waited for this sentence. Luo Yicheng, such a man with money making ability, don''t use it for nothing. Compared to dividing the property after the divorce, it is really great to be thergest shareholder of the otherpany. Even after the divorce, she is still thergest shareholder. Luo Yicheng has to help her make money. And because he was the faulty party, he should be more willing to make money. This is really a brilliant idea. Luo Yicheng had a smile on his face, and his heart was warm. In this world, I''m afraid I can''t find it anymore. Such a person who supports his business and is not afraid of loss. Obviously in order to support him and maintain his face, he didn''t know what to do with this kind girl. System: Oh, misunderstanding, as long as you are a bull and a horse to make money for her. The next day, at 12:10 noon, Luo Yicheng received a call from the nanny, Aunt Xu, and said that he had brought him food as instructed by Tang Guo. "All my wife said, it must be rich and nutritious." Aunt Xu had a very good impression of Tang Guo. "She also ordered the dinner to be sent to the husband, so that you would not be too busy to eat." Actually, Tang Guo was toozy to tell these words every day, all of which Aunt Xu said, but this **** assist was really good. Even if these meals were not made by Tang Guo, Luo Yicheng also made it as Tang Guo. People in thepany have recently seen Luo Yicheng in Chengdu more delicately. When they heard the words of the nanny, their hearts were sour. However, she was taken seriously by Miss Qian Jin, and now she still has a nanny to deliver the meal. This Luo Yicheng is really lucky. They used tough at him before being looked down on by Qianbei''s family. Qian Beibei''s family looked down, but the Tang family looked at it. Luo Yicheng was eating delicious meals, and he felt a little depressed. He was more motivated when he worked in the afternoon. At six o''clock, because he was going to work overtime, Aunt Xu brought dinner again, and said, "As instructed by my wife, I also prepared a supper for the gentleman, warmed in the pot, and eaten at home in the evening. " Luo Yicheng always felt that his life was different. He looked down at the warm food in front of him. It''s different. In the past, he missed a meal anyway, and it was easy to have a stomachache. Eat only one or two meals a day and buy anything to fill your hunger ismon. Today is the most on-time day for him to eat. For dinner, he sent a message to Tang Guo, saying that he would have to work overtime today and would be homete. Maybe he should change. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo''s news came back quickly. A short sentence made him feel particrly motivated. "When you work hard, you also need to take care of your body, and drive home at night to pay attention to safety." The system poked at it, lyingzily on the sofa, biting a popsicle, and casually speaking Tang Guo. [The host is big, and your skill in holding people is getting more and more powerful. I can guarantee that now Luo Yicheng can''t wait for himself to be a perpetual motion machine. He works 24 hours a day and can''t use his energy. Chapter 1034: Flash Marriage (18) Chapter 1034: sh Marriage (18) [Also, the host is big, why would you ask a nanny to get used to him so much? Could it be that he would fall in love with you? "Probably not. The one he loves the most will be Chambebe." [Why? "Of course I want to spoil him, let him get used to this kind of clothes to stretch out his hands to open his mouth, there are days when the nanny is waiting." Tang Guo rolled his eyes, "It is good to say something, it is easy to be extravagant." "I''m just being a qualified wife, because I have the money to ask a nanny to serve him, of course, I don''t have to worry about it myself. If I don''t have the money to ask a nanny, I have toe by myself, and I don''t want to." System: Oh ... this host, is it a dog? I want Luo Yicheng to get used to this kind of life. How can he and Qianbei be able to survive in the future? I am afraid topare the two with everything. Living this life is not sweet love. Even if Luo Yicheng doesn''t love his host greatly, he will remember the host''s goodness. Damn, this woman is really terrible, especially women like the host, can''t offend. One is not a good idea, another is a bad one, and a life drama will be turned into a horror movie by her. Tang Guo asked the babysitter to take care of Luo Yicheng here, and often moved her lips to encourage Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng was motivated by her and was full of money to start a business. The Qian family was not so peaceful. The Qian family did not expect that Luo Yicheng would pull another girl directly to get married that day. Qian Beibei did not expect that Luo Yicheng would really marry Tang Guo, and he also received a marriage certificate the same day. Now thinking of the scene of the day, she felt pain and regrets inside. She really shouldn''t have said that at that time. Ten days had passed, and she could not pull her face to find Luo Yicheng, but she did not expect Luo Yicheng toe to her. Because of this, she became a joke among rtives, friends and colleagues. Where did she expect that Luo Yicheng would really not marry her? Chamberbebe did not expect it, but her mother Niu Jin did not expect it. In her opinion, Luo Yicheng''s infatuation with her family''s babe, even if she took out a loan or borrowed it, she would get the 660,000 gift money. It never urred to him that the other party directly gave up Babe and married the Tang family. Niu Jin also had some regrets. She regretted that she had given Qianbei a blind date to a man in their city. Although he was not handsome and grew up, he had a house, a shop, and a high-paying job. Luo Yicheng is fine. Now Chambebe is in shame, and the matter has been circting all around, plus the fact that Chambebe returned to thepany for half a month. People can''t eat any more these days. me Luo Yicheng if you me him. If he didn''t do too much, could Beibei be like this, would their Qian family be ashamed? "Babe, what good is Luo Yicheng, in fact, he can clearly see his true face this time. Fortunately, he did not marry him," Niu Jin looked at Qian Beibei''s sullen look and couldn''t help saying, "After a while, Mom asked someone to introduce you a better one, hundreds of times better than Luo Yicheng. Just like our babe, are you afraid that no one wants it? " "Luo Yibei didn''t marry me and chose the same way that day. Mom, haven''t you reflected?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1035: Flash Marriage (19) Chapter 1035: sh Marriage (19) Qian Beibei looked at Niu Jin with red eyes. "You know that he bought a house and a car for his money. On the same day, he asked for such colorful gifts that no one can ept it." "Babe, the only one who can show that he is ipetent, such an ipetent man, is actually better to not marry. There are more men in the world than his capable men, and there is no shortage of Luo Yicheng." Niu Jin just couldn''t see Luo Yicheng is used to, except for the good looks, it is useless at all. "Sister, since you regret it so much, you promised him that day, wouldn''t it be okay to walk with him? Now we still me our mother." Qian Chengcheng was particrly upset, and he was still waiting to bring him six hundred and sixty thousand What about buying a house. Now that a man is married, how can there be no house, because he has not bought a house and dare not like the girl''s home. His mother was right that Luo Yicheng was not capable of it, and he could not give out six hundred thousand and sixty thousand gifts. "Yeah, Beibei, didn''t you acquiesce that day and let Luo Yicheng take the money out?" Niu Jin said, "You all acquiesce, we don''t all think Luo Yicheng can take it out in your hand, showing that you value it. In fact, we are for your sake. A man who loves you or not must start with money. If he loves you enough, he will find someone to find a way, even if he doesn''t. Niu Jin said this with a little anger, "I really didn''t expect that the boy even married another woman directly. Beibei and Luo Yicheng didn''t necessarily like you much. You see, if you really like you, how can you directly Marrying someone and leaving you here doesn''t make you look shameless? " "Mom is right, sister, otherwise, let us introduce you one more. I saw thest one that was good. There are several houses in the house, there are also many shops, and there is apany. If you marry a sister, that is too Mrs. Fu''s life is much better than marrying Luo Yicheng. " Qian Beibei listened to the words of Niu Jin and Qian Chengcheng, her eyes became redder and her tears fell down. "That man is very rich. Mom, have you forgotten that he is already forty years old this year, has two children and has been divorced twice! Are you thinking for me or for yourself?" When the two saw something wrong, Niu Jin quickly said, "Babe, you don''t want to do it now, then Luo Yi will get married in Chengdu, don''t even think about it. After a while, Mom will give you Zhang Luo and promise you will marry one Good man. " "Mom, forget it." Chambein stood up, went back to the room to pack things, and pulled out the suitcase after a while. When Niu Jin saw this scene, she called out, "Babe, what are you doing?" "Mom, I''m not married, okay?" If she wasn''t afraid of Niu Jin, she really wanted to say something. She pushed Niu Jin away. "My life has been ruined by you. You still want to how about it?" "Hey ... babe, where are you going?" "I''m going to work soon. Of course, I can go back to thepany''s dormitory. Where can I go?" Qian Beibei looked a little stunned, and looked at Niu Jin with a sigh of relief, especially sad. "Don''t give me Zhang Luo Subject, I will never marry in this life. " "Babe, don''t, babe ..." Niu Jin hurried to catch up, and also called for Qian Chengcheng to help chase together, but he said, "Mom, sister is still angry, what''s the use of you to chase back?" Chapter 1036: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (20) Chapter 1036: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (20) Chapter 1036: sh Marriage (20) "Did you hear that? She was going back to work and she couldn''t keep her at home for you to support and sit back and eat?" "Going to work, anyway, I can make money, my sister is so big, I ca nt let my mother raise it? These days, my sister is angry, you are noisy, I''m almost annoying you. I ca nt eat well, drink well, or You ca nt sleep well, mom, do you only care about your sister and you have nt seen me lose a lot of weight? Niu Jin, who originally wanted to bring Chamberbeb back, listened to Qian Chengcheng''s words, and quickly stepped back. When she saw that Qian Chengcheng was angry, her face was distressed. I will cook soup for you. Cheng Cheng, what else do you want to eat? Mom will buy it for you. " Niu Jin looked at Qian Chengcheng, as if she was so thin and distressed. What kind of Qianbei had tossed her head. After hearing Qian Chengcheng reported a bunch of dishes, she turned back to holding a vegetable basket and hung it on her wrist. Just go out. ... A few dayster, Mother Luo called Luo Yicheng and said that the days had already been negotiated. On the 6th of next month, it was a very good day. When Luo Yicheng heard it, he froze for a moment, and soon remembered that he was going to take Tang Guo back to his hometown for a wedding. "Okay, mom. I see. I''ll take leave from thepany right away." "Okay, everything for the wedding is prepared in our vige. You can bring it back with the fruit." Mother Luo was very happy. On that day, she showed the photos of her son and daughter-inw''s marriage to the vigers. Everyone boasted that her daughter-inw was good, andughed particrly well. Qian Beibei was brought back to the vige by Luo Yicheng in the past. They only remembered that the girl was good. The girls in the city are always different from those in the countryside. They are gentle and gentle, that is, they don''t talk to them very much. They have some expectations, Luo Yicheng''s wife is not the same as Qianbei. Mother Luo remembered talking to Tang Guo for a long time that day, and quickly said to the people in the vige, "The little girl is not the same as that of Qianbei. People know about our country. I heard that she opened her own shop and sold us exclusively. The local souvenirs in the country also say that there are many treasures in the country, and the people in the city are particrly rare. You wait, and when Yicheng brings Xiaoguo back, you know how good this girl is. " Mother Luo was very convinced of her own vision. Although the girl was polite to talk to her, she was more kind and would never hold it. She speaks some rural dialect, everyone can understand, and she can also follow her to speak some ented country dialect, which she likes tightly. Being able to marry such a good girl in the city, but not abandoning them as rural people, is that their Luo family picked up the baby. The girl is only 25 years old this year, a few years younger than her family. Hearing Yicheng said that when he was sixteen, he went to college. He was smart and opened his own shop. Where to look? Mother Luo is in the vige, and every day she hopes that her son will bring her daughter-inw back. Let the vigers keep their eyes wide open to see how good her son''s vision is. Qian Beibei returned to thepany''s dormitory, and the thought of Luo Yicheng marrying others could not help feeling sad. It''s even more sad to hear colleagues whisper. Not long after, she really couldn''t stand thements of her colleagues and chose to resign and go to another smallerpany. Chapter 1037: Flash Marriage (21) Chapter 1037: sh Marriage (21) I don''t know if it was intentional or not. Thispany is very close to where Luo Yicheng works, in a building next door. Sometimes she couldn''t help but hide secretly, watching Luo Yicheng enter thepany from a distance, and then came out from work. Every time I wanted to go up, I remembered that the other party was married, so I had to stand in sorrow for a long time without saying a word. After more than a week like this, Qian Beibei couldn''t bear it anymore, and nned to talk to Luo Yicheng after work today. She believed that Luo Yicheng was just too angry at that time, not that she did not love her. If she did not love her, Luo Yicheng would not have worked so hard for the past five years, and bought a house and a car in full. She never denied Luo Yicheng''s ability. At the wedding day, she might have been fooled by her mother''s words, and then Luo Yicheng was embarrassed in person. She knew that he had worked hard for five years to marry her, and now she calmed down. She knew that she was wrong and had a special regret in her heart. It is impossible for Luo Yicheng to like Tang Guo. Tang Guo is very beautiful and has a good family background. Luo Yicheng has to change his heart and change his heart long ago, instead of keeping her quietly for so many years. He was just impulsive that day. I guess he''s very sorry now, right? Otherwise, why did Luo Yicheng work overtime every day until 9 o''clock in the evening? I must also regret the impulse that day. I can''t face Tang Guo for a while, so I will stay in thepany. If he really epts the status quo, Tang Guo will not be left so cold. The more he thought about it, the more Chamberbebe thought it was. She''s already nning. After work today, she must go to Luo Yicheng''spany to find him. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Qian Beibei summoned the courage toe to the building where Luo Yicheng went to work. Entering Luo Yicheng''s floor, the colleagues of Luo Yicheng once looked at her with surprise. "I''m here to find Yicheng." Qian Beibei smiled a little awkwardly, looking at the people who were about to leave, all staying to look at her, and now in their eyes, she was afraid of a joke. She thought a lot, especially the nine years she spent with Luo Yicheng, so she couldn''t lose Luo Yicheng. Even if everyoneughed at her today, she had to fight for herself. "Is he still working overtime?" Qian Beibei asked a person who was rtively familiar, and the other side looked at her deeply before he said, "He didn''t work overtime today." "No ... didn''t work overtime?" Chambein was a little disappointed. He had been working overtime before, and it was only Wednesday today, not Friday, so it was impossible to get off work earlier? "Then I wille to him tomorrow." Although she really wanted to see Luo Yicheng, she couldn''t find Luo Yicheng''s family and find out what she was. I was afraid that it would make more peopleugh. I wille to Luo Yicheng tomorrow, and they will talk alone. She believes that Luo Yicheng, who loves her, will definitely consider this matter. Moreover, she did not believe that Luo Yicheng would really happen with Tang Guo. Luo Yicheng was not a casual person. He had no emotional basis and would not be involved with any woman. "Then I''ll go first, see youter." Now facing Luo Yicheng''s colleagues, she was particrly embarrassed. In order to find Luo Yicheng, she had to face it. Luo Yicheng is not here, she has no courage to stay. "I said, Miss Qian, don''te tomorrow, Luo Yicheng will not go to work tomorrow." Chapter 1038: Flash Marriage (22) Chapter 1038: sh Marriage (22) Chambein looked up in surprise, "Did he go on a business trip or take a leave?" "asked for leave." Chambein pursed her lips, paused, and asked, "What about the day after tomorrow? Is he the day after tomorrow?" Luo Yicheng''s colleague shook his head. "No, he took five days off and will note to work in thepany next Tuesday." "Is that what happened?" Qianbei Bei asked a little nervously, his face was a little pale, his hands were tightly tightened, and his heartbeat elerated. Those who didn''t leave looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. For a good wedding, just because the Qian family messed up, how hard this man Luo Yicheng bought a house and car, they all saw it. Apart from thepetition with thepany, they actually admire Luo Yicheng. They can''t do that. None of them thought that Qian Beibei would face Luo Yicheng''s face on the day of the wedding. Luo Yicheng was a joke, but the appearance of a Tang family member made Luo Yicheng''s face back. This is also the ce where they can''t help but feel lucky. They really feel scornful of this person. Now I regret it and want to eat it. Luo Yi, Chengdu, and Tang Qianjin have got a marriage certificate, and I have to find it without a face or skin. What is this? No matter how you count, as long as she dares to engage with Luo Yicheng, then she is a junior. Luo Yicheng''s female colleagues shook her head and walked past Qian Beibei with disdain. That apparently disgusting look made Qianbei''s face a little feverish, but she still wanted to know what happened to Luo Yicheng. The colleague who answered Qian Beibei was quite kind. Although he looked down on Qian Beibei, he said to the other party, "Luo Yicheng asked for leave to return to his hometown for the wedding. So, Miss Qian, what''s going to happen? " "However, Miss Qian, no matter what youe to find Luo Yicheng, he is already married to Tang Qianjin." He also reminded him of friendship, which means that as a man, he knows men especially. That day, the Qian family and Qian Beibei were as frustrated as Luo Yicheng. Even if Luo Yicheng still had Qianbei in his heart, even if they were going around together in the future, this matter was always in his mind. If you don''t pay attention, you will be affected by this hidden heart knot. I want to untie this kind of knot, unless they have experienced various ordeals, so that the rtionship between the two will be sublimated again. Of course, these are nonsense. The main thing is that Luo Yicheng is now a married woman, and Qianbei Bei is involved again, that is, the third person who destroys the family. The results of today are all made by Qian Beibei. No one can me others'' heads. He can also be regarded as friendly advice. Qian Beibei didn''t hear this advice, and it was all about Luo Yicheng''s return to his hometown for the wedding. She controlled the tears to fall, said goodbye to people, and hurried down the stairs. When he walked out of the office building, he couldn''t help crying and finally called Luo Yicheng when he felt his cell phone. The phone rang several times before it was picked up. She didn''t feel it. She turned out to call Luo Yicheng, and the other party never picked up more than three times. "Yicheng ... I ..." she shouted choked. After a five-second pause, there was a nice female voice, "Ms. Qian?" Chapter 1039: Flash Marriage (23) Chapter 1039: sh Marriage (23) Chambein''s eyes widened, he stopped the cry and hung up the phone. Looking at the mobile phone stunned, the phone was answered by Tang Guo. Is Tang Guo already in this pair? "Yicheng, your phone." Luo Yicheng was neatly dressed from the bathroom, and just saw Tang Guo put his cell phone on the coffee table, and said calmly, "Qianbeibei." Luo Yicheng was stunned, and his heart beat for a while, walked to the coffee table, and picked up the phone. He nced at Tang Guo''s expression, but did not see the meaning of anger. "If you want to fight, fight, you are so deep, you can''t forget it for a while and a half. Just when she called, you haven''t made a final decision yet, it''s good to be clear." Tang Guo said, sitting on the side and starting to cut Fruit does not mean to be angry. Luo Yicheng was relieved, nodded, and dialed Qianbei''s phone in front of Tang Guo. Seeing the call back, Qian Beibei couldn''t take care of that much, and quickly picked it up. This time she didn''t speak first. When she heard Luo Yicheng call her, she couldn''t help crying and crying, "Yicheng." "Is there anything wrong?" Luo Yicheng asked sparsely. With such a polite voice, Qianbei''s heart was half cold. "I heard your colleague say that you want to go back to your hometown for a wedding?" "Yes, yes," Luo Yicheng replied. "My mother has been looking forward to it for a long time. She didn''te to participate in it, just waiting for me to do it again." In fact, there were two weddings that Qian Jia proposed first. The good point is that the customs and habits of urban people and rural people are very different, in fact, it is just that the Qian family has a bit of contempt for rural people. Luo Yicheng was thinking about really inviting people from the vige toe to the city to attend the wedding. So many people might be in trouble. After discussing this with Luo Mu, Luo Mu and the vigers heard that they would go back to the countryside to do one, and thought it was pretty good. In fact, the people in the city hate them, and they don''t like to eat with those people who are too particr about the city and look down on the rural people. People in the city, Sven, love cleanliness. Looking at the rustic clothes they wear, they always feel that they are not clean. The sake is to be lively and lively, what is the meaning of being cold. Just do it like this, everyone is at ease. "Yicheng, can''t we really save it between us?" Chambebe didn''t give up. "I know you can''t forget me, and I can''t forget you." "It was indeed my fault that day. I did not take your feelings into ount. You have done a good job. I gotrd and I didn''t promise you. And you impulsively married Miss Tang, and it became, Why is it necessary to torture each other like this and involve the innocent Miss Tang, let''s start again, can we? " When Luo Yicheng heard these words, he felt only ridiculous. However, Qian Beibei begged hard, and his pitiful tone made him feel ufortable, and he couldn''t stop talking hard. "No." He was afraid that if he listened, he would really be soft to her. Chamberbebe''s request, request, he could not refuse. They have ended, and now that he is married, it is not good for anyone to get involved. "Babe, I''m married. If nothing else, just hang up. My ne at nine tonight and I''m going to the airport now." Qian Beibei didn''t believe that Luo Yicheng really hung up her phone. Chapter 1040: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (24) Chapter 1040: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (24) Chapter 1040: sh Marriage (24) They have known each other for nine years, and for nine years together, Luo Yicheng has not taken the initiative to hang up with her once. Every time the call ends, the other party is waiting for her to hang up. Chambein looked at the phone that had ended the call, and finally couldn''t help crying. Luo Yi grew up and sighed, looked up and saw that Tang Guo had just cut an apple, and handed it to him, "Let''s eat and go." "Okay." Luo Yicheng was still a little sad in his heart. He ate sweet apples and felt a lot better, "I and she are over." "I heard it." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Yi Cheng, you don''t have to be stressed, it''s difficult to forget an impressive person, I understand very well. We have time, so don''t worry so much. When you don''t have money in your heart Bay, it''s not toote to start again. I have waited for so many years, and it''s not bad, we are all married anyway. " "Aren''t you nning your business now? You can use this time to devote your whole heart to your career. Don''t think about the others. I don''t believe that the cooked duck will fly." Comparing it to a cooked duck, Luo Yicheng couldn''t help butugh and was understood like this, he just felt that the heavy feeling in his heart had dissipated. "You''re right, I won''t let you down. After a year, I will give you a surprise." Luo Yicheng felt more and more that even if he forgets Qianbei in the future, his affection for Xiaoguo will not be so deep, but he can Use her own skills to earn more money for her and give her a rich life that she should have. She is Miss Qianjin. She can''t lower her living standard just because she married him? "Then I''ll wait for your surprise, alright, it''s not early, let''s go to the airport." The two packed up their luggage and hurried to the airport. The Tang family, Tang Guo''s parents, and her two elder brothers, Tang Ming and eldest brother Tang Feng, apanied her. Yes, she has two older brothers. Originally out of this city, I heard that their baby sister got married suddenly, knowing the cause and effect, and hurriedly dropped her hand and rushed back. Since it is what my sister likes, no matter what, I have to support the scene. No one should look down on their sister. In their opinion, the younger sister still likes Luo Yicheng, so she wrapped a little white face to please their sister. If one day the girls don''t like Luo Yicheng, they will help throw the garbage into the trash. They can understand better than Tang mother Tang father, sisters like it, their Tang family baby, do they like a man, can not? Even if it is a dregs, the younger sister can y as long as she wants to. If it is broken, just throw it away. Tang Guo almost couldn''t helpughing when he heard those two brothers said to her privately. If the original owner ventted with the family at the beginning, these two brothers watched, where would be so miserable. There is no need for such a good backing, and the brain does get water. At the county seat closest to the vige, Tang Guo looked at a row of luxury cars parked in front of him, only to know that her two brothers had asked someone to check in the car for her wedding team. In the face of the strength of the Tang family, Luo Yicheng agreed, but only agreed. People in Luojia Vige waited at the entrance of the vige long ago. When they saw a row of luxury cars driving to the entrance of the vige, they were a little aggressive. Although they are rural people, these years are getting older and better. The roads have been repaired to the vige entrance, and there are some young people who have seen the world. When they look at those cars, they know that they are particrly expensive. See you tomorrow Chapter 1041: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (25) Chapter 1041: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (25) Chapter 1041: sh Marriage (25) Those young people who knew the car logo whispered enviously. Several members of the Tang family came out together, especially Tang Guo''s two brothers, who were handsome and very high. They stood on both sides of Tang Guo and protected the petite her in the center. At such a nce, it became clear that Tang Guo was the treasure of the Tang family. But the Tang familyughed the whole time. Both Tang''s father and mother were businessmen, and no one had ever seen it. After a few words, I talked to the vigers. Tang''s father talked to the vige chief, while Tang''s mother talked to Luo''s mother and the aunts in the vige. Both of them, young, had suffered before, and they only got marriedter, and have never seen anything. The people in the vige heard that the two had stayed in the country and were even more enthusiastic about them. Tang Guo''s two elder brothers were not the kind of extremely cold people, the young people in the vige pulled them to chat. After chatting for a while, I felt that the two were sisters. As for Tang Guo''s performance, it is even more uncritical. Both Luo mother and the vigers felt that Luo Yicheng was a high climber, and he was kind to the Tang family. Because of the appearance of the Tang family and Luo Yicheng''s previous admonition, this wedding in the vige was lively and orderly, and no one dared to make it. Mother Luo looked at the various gifts from her daughter-inw, including soaking feet, massaging the body, and various health products. It was really overjoyed. Everyone said that her daughter-inw was really filial. When Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng returned to the city, she was particrly generous and ughtered the old hens in the backyard, all of which were given to Tang Guo. Thinking of the politeness of the Tang family, she also asked people to kill her big fat pigs, make them into sauces and so on, and give them to the Tang family, as well as some souvenirs, which looked particrly enthusiastic. Tang Guo strolled around the vige and found that the vige has a lot of souvenirs. She moved her mind, and she had a shop in her name, specializing in selling local souvenirs, and only selling rural natural products. Rather than asking people to buy in various ces, it is better to buy from the vigers. It won''t be a win-win situation to win people''s hearts and make money. System: Dog host. In this way, Luo Yicheng will be a little sorry for the host in the future. If he and Qianbei get married again, how should Qianbei''s life pass. Mother Luo is not a fool. She likes the host so much now that she will have to pull it out forparison. Back in the vige, I heard various opinions from the vigers, and I was afraid that I would be more angry. Before leaving, Tang Guo approached the vige chief and expressed his willingness to purchase the local souvenirs, eggs, chickens, ducks, and other bacon and sausages in the vige. She received as much as she could. When the vige chief heard this, it was something that brought benefits to their vige. Before that, they heard Luo mother blowing her daughter-inw to open a store, and they came to the door to see that it was really open. The young girl is really young and really capable. He speaks with a natural tone, and he is obviously a good family in the city. There is no sense of superiority when talking to them. In short, this girl they like very much. The vige chief felt that this was a good thing, and they had a meeting in the vige. Everyone heard that Tang Guo wanted to buy these. He liked her at first, and now he can make money and keep in touch. How can he not agree? Rural people are not the same as urban people. They like to be more enthusiastic and have better rtionships with each other. Chapter 1042: Flash Marriage (26) Chapter 1042: sh Marriage (26) Chapter 1042 sh Marriage (26) Even if Luo Yicheng settles in the city, they still hope that this rtionship cannot be broken, and human rtions must be there, maybe one day they can help each other. Hearing that Tang Guo specially bought these for sale, she said that she could do more in the future and only sell it to her. She just had to call someone to pull it. Tang Guo asked someone to negotiate a contract the same day, and negotiated a reasonable price. The vigers saw this price and had a better impression on her. They did not let them suffer. This girl is real. Tang Guo''s shop is aimed at people who are at a simr level to the Tang family, and they like these local specialties in the countryside. The Tang family has a good reputation, and she specializes in doing these things. She is not afraid of selling these things and cannot sell them. It should be said that they are not enough to sell. Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo and the people in the vige fiercely heated, and after a while, they discussed a business and felt ashamed. Tang''s two brothers saw his expression, Tang Ming said, "Now understand how good my sister is?" "Although the little girl has always been spoiled by us, she has never been a waste. The shops in her name are all pocket money given to her at home, doubled, and finally purchased." "Doing souvenirs is something she wants." The two brothers of the Tang family started bragging about how good their sisters were, and Luo Yicheng nodded in approval. Tang Guo is really great. He knew it from college. The other party started college at the age of sixteen, and she started her business during college. She is very famous in school, and her followers have to wait a few streets. The point is that she didn''t dy learning when starting a business, and each discipline is exceptional. "Boy, you have to work hard." Tang Ming patted Luo Yicheng''s shoulder. "It''s your blessing to be seen by my sister, that is, she likes you, we don''t object. If she doesn''t like you that day, We have no time to tell you this. " Luo Yicheng only nodded. "I have nned to start a business next year and go out alone." "Oh?" Tang Feng was a little surprised, and it was no surprise. Luo Yicheng''s Lao Dier had been checked by his door for a long time, and there was no secret. "Sister should invest in you, right?" Tang Ming narrowed his eyes and asked. Luo Yicheng nodded, "Yes, I will not let her down, nor will she let her lose money, it will definitely make her profit." The two were slightly satisfied for a little bit, just fine without losing money. This kid is very poor, but he still has the ability. The girl invested in him and should not lose. Tang Ming and Tang Feng calcted the profit and loss in their hearts, and finally looked at each other, and said, "As your sister-inw, I will give you a vote at that time." "I''m your second sister-inw, and I''ll help you out, and I''ll invest in it to support you." "In this way, Xiaoguo takes the highest share, and our two brothers are equivalent to supporting you. It is not easy for young people to start a business. You do nt have to worry about money even if you prepare. This amount of money is nothing to them. They invest in Luo Yicheng with their own ns. The first is indeed to support Tang Guo''s face. Secondly, Luo Yicheng''s performance in recent years is likely to make some achievements. With the support of funds, sess does not have to run. Since the calction will be sessful, they must get some shares in their hands, also for the sake of their sisters. Chapter 1043: Flash Marriage (27) Chapter 1043: sh Marriage (27) In case the boy''s money is broken, the three brothers and sisters have big heads in their hands, and they want the boy to be unkind, and let him get off in minutes. The two nced at each other, showing a grinning smile, and with them, the girl would suffer, which is impossible. This boy, Luo Yicheng, must be obedient if he wants to know. On the day they left, the vigers were particrly reluctant. The Tang family really got along so well, there was no shelf of the people in the city, and they inquired about the Tang family cleverly. After knowing the background of the other party, there is only a tongue-pper in my heart. The boy of the Luo family, married such a daughter of Qianjin, it is really the ancestral grave that is smoking. Mother Luo was shocked when she heard about the status of the Tang family. It turns out that this family is so rich. There is also a row of cars with the lowest price of three or four million. Luomu felt that her heart couldn''t bear it. Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, that one was extremely joyful. When Tang Guo left, Luo Mu took Tang Guo''s hand, and she couldn''t bear it. Luo Yicheng''s older sister was also reluctant, her brother was angry, and her sister followed suit. From getting along these days, she also likes the rich man''s money. People are so good at talking, she doesn''t disapprove that she is a rough person, a big sister, and she is kind, and she also gave her cosmetics and jewelry. The jewelry is very beautiful. If it hadn''t been for her maintenance, she would have looked great. The two looked at Tang Guo reluctantly, reluctantly. "Mom, if you want to see Yicheng and me in the future, call me directly and I will book a ticket for you." Tang Guo said with a smile. Mother Luo said distressed, "How much is the ticket? When Ie to see you, I will take a bus." "The bus is too tired and time is long. I have money, and Yicheng will also make money. Isn''t it possible to pay for the travel expenses of my mother and sister? " "Yes, mother, older sister. If you want toe over, just call me and I''ll help you book tickets." Luo Yicheng has been really happy these days. He hasn''t seen his mother and sister so happy for a long time. Looking at them happy to receive gifts, they felt a little guilty. In order to earn money to buy a house, married Chambebe. He himself saves money and forgets his mother and elder sister, who were fortunate enough to give him up. In recent years, he has not been grateful to these two loved ones who are his best. It was still thoughtful of Xiaoguo, and he kept saying that these were all bought together. "Mom, I will start my own business next year and I will definitely be richer. I will buy a house for you in the city, a set for mom, and a set for my elder sister. In the future, our family will live in amunity. Are able to meet. " Both mother Luo and sister Luo were moved to tears, and Luo Yicheng was very happy. But in recent years, Luo Yicheng has been busy making money just to buy a house and marry Chambe. You don''t have toe back twice a year. In their hearts, there was still some sadness. Nowadays, Luo Yicheng can think of this mostly because of Tang Guo. They nced at Tang Guo gratefully. Such a girl was really married, and Luo Yicheng used to know how to think so much. Tang Guo stood on the side with a smile on his face, and suddenly said, "Sister, you are idle at home, or you can help me collect the local souvenirs every month." Chapter 1044: Flash Marriage (28) Chapter 1044: sh Marriage (28) "Aren''t you going to drive? I''ll make you a price based on the market price, and then you just have to pull me the specialty product every month." Sister Luo''s eyes lighted up and she looked at Luo''s mother. They all thought the idea was good. Being able to visit my brother often in the city can make money. Now that more and more meat is being sold, she still has one son and one daughter to offer. She ca nt just farm at home and sell meat with her husband. "Can I really do that?" "Of course you can, by the time the mother cane by. If the mother feels tired of the big truck, I will book a ticket for her, and the sister and other people will deliver the goods together." "Not tired, not tired ... how can you be tired?" Luo Mu quickly said, "This saves money, and I cane to you again, how good." Now that the eldest daughter is also at work, Mother Luo is happy. This daughter-inw is really good. In the end, Mother Luo and Sister Luo''s family urged Luo Yicheng to hold on to him for a long time. In short, don''t treat Tang Guo badly, and don''t let their good daughter-inw / brother-inw be angry. Luo Yicheng thinks that he may not be born, Tang Guo is their treasure. The system only watched from one side, his host was greatly making a "very qualified" daughter-inw and brother-inw, saying secretly: bad woman. This bad way of doing things really makes people pick and choose. She was just nice to others and did not hurt others, but this hasid a huge hidden danger for Luo Yicheng''s future. If Luo Yicheng is not seduced by Qian Beibei, it will not be all right. Once he tangled with Chambebe again, huh ... wait, see how he dies. With the enthusiasm of the Luojia vigers, Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng finally returned to the city. After returning to the city, Luo Yicheng quickly put into work, thinking of the good days of today, he is full of energy every day. While working hard and umting experience, he reduced the amount of overtime and used the remaining time to prepare for starting a business next year. Tang Guo, of course, was busy making the shop in her name. When she came back here, she was asked to buy a big truck and drove to Luojia Vige to give the big truck to the sister Luo. After discussing the sry of Sister Luo, Sister Luo started to deliver goods to Tang Guo. Tang Guodian has a lot of goods, and they are all good. They are all local souvenirs and everyone is watching. After the goods arrived, she posted a news in the circle of friends, and many rich wives came to her store to select goods that day. Tang Guo asked Aunt Xu to clean up an empty room at home. Every time the older sister Luo came to live, Luo Yicheng would make excuses for business trips, overtime or whatever. Anyway, he didn''te back until dawn, but he couldn''t avoid it. He could only hit the floor. Tang Guo was very willing to help him hide this. Sister Luo came two or three times a month and found nothing wrong. In the second month, Mother Luo also came here with the sister Luo Jia, and saw Tang Guo also invited a nanny, and quickly said, "How expensive is that?" "Mom, if you think about it, Yicheng and I are too busy making money. How can I do this? It is mainly Yicheng. He works overtime and doesn''t care about eating. Now I have Aunt Xu, noon and evening every day Someone delivers meals so that he will not be taken down. " When Luo Mu heard it, she felt right. What to do if you are torn down because of work. Chapter 1045: Flash Marriage (29) Chapter 1045: sh Marriage (29) Daughter-inw is capable and can make money, and her family will make more money than her family. You can''t let people do this. People are rich, so how can they stay in the kitchen every day? Is nt that a waste? "Otherwise, I can help you clean up, deliver meals and vegetables, and save money." Luo Mu still felt that it was too wasteful to ask a nanny, but it was 10,000 yuan a month. Even if you have money, you don''t spend it that way. "Mom, fortunately, you will be able to give it up for most of your life. Now that the day is getting better, how can you worry about this? When youe here, you should have enjoyed your blessings, doing housework, and delivering food and food. How tired ? " That touched in Luo''s heart, who now doesn''t want her mother-inw to help lining up, help them with housework and bring children, who would say that picking up her mother-inw is here to enjoy the blessing. This daughter-inw is really nice. "Mom, since you are here, live a little longer. However, Yicheng has been very busy recently and will be backte. After all, he is nning to start a business next year. I am also very busy and I have money in my hand. It s definitely not enough. I m all married, but I m not sure if my family wants it. I can only be lucky and earn more. I hope I can have enough funds next year to support him in starting a business. "Except for breakfast, you need to make it yourself. Aunt Xu will make dinner at noon, and you don''t need to worry about it at home. You just watch TV every day and go out with your elder sister. If you want to buy it, buy it." Then, Tang Guo gave them a stack of money. Mother Luo quickly quit and said, "So much, close it up, and Yicheng has to start a business tomorrow. Mom and I have money, so you don''t need to give it." "Hold it, this is my and Yicheng''s intentions. It is important to start a business, and filial piety can''t be less." Tang Guoshun also gave the older sister Luo Family something. They were so moved that they couldn''t say anything. They The ancestral tomb of the Luo family really smoked. Otherwise, wherever I meet such good people, I don''t want to abandon them and let them enjoy it. The elder sister of the Luo family couldn''t help but got red eyes. In order to provide for Luo Yichen, she had to drop out of school, give up studying, and chose to marry her current husband. I don''t feel wronged, it''s fake, but what can I do? I ca nt look at her mother so lucky. Well now, my brother has married a daughter-inw, filial piety, sensible, smart, beautiful, good family, and will make money, so good to them. System: God, it''s spoiled, it''s spoiled, the host is too yful. Neither of these people is a good stubble. The host is very big. This is to convince Luo Yicheng''s people. Thinking about how Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei will live forever in the shadow of "A girl like Tang Guo", he doesn''t know how to express the mood at the moment. Luo Yicheng knew nothing about these. The tacit cooperation between the two did not let the sister Luo family and Luo mother happen that the two of them were nominal couples. Luo Yicheng was particrly ufortable at first. Later, he heard Tang Guo say, don''t care about these, wait until he forgets Qianbei, or it will be unfair to anyone. At the same time he was moved, the burden was much less. Coupled with the need to start a business, he got busy and forgot everything. Mother Luo and sister Luo live at home. He doesn''t have to worry about it. Aunt Xu can cook and do housework. They can just y. Tang Guo doesn''t need to worry, she asked Aunt Xu toe back just for this. Chapter 1046: Flash Marriage (30) Chapter 1046: sh Marriage (30) For Luo''s family, it''s enough to get used to death. Anyway, she doesn''tck money, but she still uses Luo Yicheng''s money. Luo Yicheng now pays tens of thousands of dors a month, doesn''t she give her half? She asked Aunt Xu for 10,000 yuan, and the rest gave Luo and Sister Luo from time to time, and they were very happy. Mother Luo will live here for almost half a month, and she is familiar with the olddies downstairs. The olddies are mixed together, that''s a good chat. Mother Luo could not help saying that she had a good daughter-inw anyway. Not long after, the olddy below Luo Yicheng knew that Luo had a filial daughter-inw, who was very beautiful, smiled and looked good, and the little girl who asionally greeted them. System: Nothing to say. Not only did the olddy downstairs know, but also the park that Mother Luo often went to. Anyway, Mother Luo couldn''t help but praise her good daughter-inw from beginning to end. Mother Luo asionally goes to Luo Yicheng''spany, and of course she can''t help but brag about her good daughter-inw. Regardless of the mother Luo''s origin in the countryside, she is actually very smart, and now Tang Guo will take her to the mall to dress up, and also bought bracelets and gold earrings. Of course, these were all bought by Luo Yicheng. A gold bracelet in one hand, a silver bracelet in one hand, and gold earrings on the ears. Dressed in the clothes of the city, everywhere I go, I stand tall. Sister Luo also learned to make up here in Tang Guo, and began to take care of it slowly. Her appearance was not bad, and she was more than ten years younger. Mother Luo can say that she will go to Luo Yicheng''spany once in a while to see it. It is particrly popr, mainly because she is a special person. She always brings some home-made souvenirs. The time to go is also the lunch break, which will not disturb them at all. In short, the mother Luo who can give Luo Yicheng a confession is not a simple person. As a result, the entirepany knows how satisfied Mother Luo is with Tang Guo. In these days, Luo Yicheng is also inexplicably facing the envious eyes of his colleagues. If the day goes on like this, Luo Yicheng''s colleagues think that Luo Yicheng will be happy forever, and Mother Luo and Sister Luo also think so. However, Luo Yicheng is the male lead in this world, and Qian Beibei is the female lead in this world. Even if they missed each other by mistake, they will always meet. When Luo Yicheng got off work one day and drove home, he saw Qian Beibei who was walking on the street, lost his soul, and was hit by a battery car. He had to stop the car, and quickly went to help Qianbei, looked at Qianbei''s arms, and wounds on his legs, and his heart hurt a bit. At that time, he couldn''t care about anything. He picked up Chambe, put it in the car, and took her to the hospital. He didn''t work overtime that day. When he arrived at the hospital, he called Tang Guo during the inspection by Qianbei, and scattered the first lie since they got married. "Xiaoguo, thepany has something to do and needs to work overtime temporarily." "Maybe ... wille back veryte." Luo Yicheng lied with guilt in his heart. When he saw Qian Beibei''s moment, he still couldn''t forget Qianbeibei, after all those years of affection. These days, he is just too busy to think about her. Seeing that Qian Beibei was thin, he felt very sad, guilty, regretful, and distressed. see you tomorrow Chapter 1047: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (31) Chapter 1047: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (31) Chapter 1047: sh Marriage (31) But now that he is married, today he must be apanied by Qianbei, and he cannot tell the truth with Xiaoguo, lest she think about it. He decided in his heart that when Chambebe was good, he wouldn''t tangle with each other much. I ca nt look at each other and be alone in the hospital. Tang Guo looked at the photo just released on the phone. It happened that Luo Yicheng was holding Qianbei in the car and said, "Okay, then I''ll call Aunt Xu to warm your meal." "No, I may be all night today." Luo Yicheng looked through the door, looked at Qian Beibei with pale face, and quickly said, "don''t worry about me, I can just deal with some." "Okay, that''s fine. Pay more attention to your body. Don''t work overtime sote in the future." "No, today was just an ident." The two ended the call, Tang Guo looked at the photos, and his mouth was bent. "Tunzi, am I right? He can''t stand the temptation, and Chambe is always hiding in his heart. Especially People are separated under such circumstances, and he will never be able to let go of Qianbei. Unless the two get married as they wish, they will slowly wear away their feelings. " System: [Host, I served. Really, he particrly admired the host, this man''s mental calctions were really urate. ording to his thoughts, even if the host is not the best way to care for the heart, this set is used on Luo Yicheng to induce Luo Yicheng to have affection for her. Relying on the current situation of the host and Luo Yicheng''s own day of moisturizing, can he not be so moisturized if his host is big? He should cherish such a day. After all, Tang Guo married him. After all, the Tang family was very happy and rarely interfered in their lives. Coupled with that, Mother Luo and Sister Luo are also well taken care of. Doesn''t Luo Yicheng think that such a day should be cherished? In the end, he did not expect that, just because Qian Beibei was injured, Luo Yicheng forgot everything and even lied to his host. Sure enough, it was no wonder that the host wasrgely unwilling to worry about him, so he moved his tongue to support the other party''s entrepreneurship, expressing appreciation for the other party''s talents. This makes sense. Such a person, no matter how good he is, will not help. Tang Guo s phone rang, and the system peeked at the remark name. The words Putting the Ancient literally blinded his eyes. It s a very special name. Hey. "Ms. Tang, are you satisfied with the picture?" Gu Yan''s nice voice sounded. Tang Guo''s eyes were bent with a smile, "I''m very satisfied, and the ancientwyer is really efficient." This is a real-time photo. Luo Yicheng, the front foot, took Qianbei into the car and took it away. "Ms. Tang has paid enoughmissions, but the people under my hands are staring at him for forty hours a day. I promise that there will be something moving, and I will let Ms. Tang know immediately." Actually, Gu Yi didn''t understand. Is Luo Yicheng''s brain getting into the water? The Tang family has a beautiful temperament, a good family background, and is particrly popr. Everywhere you go, you like it. The most important thing is that you have money and you make money. He has been awyer for many years, and has also taken over many divorcewsuits, most of which are caused by the deterioration of the rtionship between mother and daughter. Here at Tang Qianjin, that''s really different. He had never seen it before, and her mother-inw would praise her daughter-inw wherever she went. Chapter 1048: Flash Marriage (32) Chapter 1048: sh Marriage (32) It can only be said that Tang Qianjin''s method is too powerful. He doesn''t think that a woman with good intentions is good. On the contrary, he thinks that such a woman is extremely charming and looks like a man. She is really cute. He likes smart women, he doesn''t like silly white sweets, and he cries to solve problems. This kind of woman who can fight and calcte is really the best in the world. Therefore, Luo Yicheng was kicked by his donkey. "I want to take the liberty to ask Miss Tang a question." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and said, "What''s the problem?" "Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" Gu Yan said a light in his eyes when he said this. Yeah, this superb woman is nning to divorce. Since he is interested in her, he must ask the time to avoid being rushed by others. "It''s still early, how can I wait for Luo Yicheng to set up thepany, not to mention that he and Qianbeibei haven''t happened yet, maybe because they just watched Qianbeibei''s injuries and can''t bear it, they will stay in the hospital." "Is that so? Miss Tang really didn''t agree." Gu Yan thought to himself, did he not think this woman thought so, thepany started? Oh ... by the way, Luo Yicheng is very good at making money. He has been preparing for entrepreneurship recently, and he vaguely feels that he has guessed, but he is not very clear. "If Miss Tang is going to divorce, remember to find me, because Miss Tang takes care of my business like this, so I can help you for free." free? Tang Guo squinted his eyes, will this gumengu do business for free? Why doesn''t she feel so convinced. "Today''s ancientwyer is not quite like ancientwyer." "What does Miss Tang mean?" "Unexpectedly generous, actually wanted to help me run my business for free." "Because Miss Tang is my regr customer." Tang Guo said, "I remember thest time you discounted it by 10,000 yuan. Attorney Gu has always been a more principled person, especially in terms of money. If you ca nt discount, you ca nt discount it. help me." Tang Gugu must have no purpose, Tang Guo thought to himself, and didn''t mean to ask. "I really want to help Miss Tang. The reason is that Miss Tang is a very good person." He admired and had a little interest in her. Well, in short, I wanted to grab this woman earlier. Of course, now he will not express his purpose. First, there is not enough preparation to impress each other. Secondly, people still have a marriage rtionship. If he wants to step in now, it will be easy to leave her a handle, which will affect the future divorce property division. For her good, and for herself, this matter must be wellbined. You have to wait for her to divorce before she can reveal her mind. With him in his guard, she must not fall into the hands of others. That day, Luo Yicheng did not return home, and always kept Qianbei in the hospital. Especially when Qian Beibei was in the hospital and looked at him crying, he really couldn''t help it and could only stay with her. The next day, Luo Yiwei nned to return home earlier, but thought that Qian Beibei was still unattended in the hospital. Just talked to Tang Guo, it will be a littleter today. I bought Champaign''s favorite dishes and took them to the hospital. When Chambey saw these dishes, tears popped down, "I know, you still have me in your heart." Chapter 1049: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (33) Chapter 1049: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (33) Chapter 1049: sh Marriage (33) "Yi Cheng, you can''t forget me, right?" Luo Yicheng only said, "Babe, I''m married, Xiaoguo is fine." "But you haven''t forgotten me, I know, you can''t forget me." Chamberbe said stubbornly. "I don''t believe you really became, Yicheng, do you dare to say that you are really with her? " Seeing Luo Yicheng''s silence, Qian Beibei was a little happy and ate the food quickly, "It was my fault at the beginning, Yicheng, let''s start again, okay?" "Since you don''t like Tang Guo, you should tell her clearly, even if you are married, what about it? If you don''t like it, you don''t like it, it''s because of my mother that we missed it." "Yi Cheng, this time, I just want to be with you and never listen to my mother again." Luo Yicheng shook his head. "Babe, it''s impossible between us." Chamberbe was silent, "But I can''t forget you, and you can''t forget me." "Sooner orter I will forget." "No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you will forget me." "Babe, I''m going home." Qian Beibei''s tears fell again, "Okay, you go home." She wiped her tears, "Luo Yicheng, do you dare to gamble? You ca nt forget me for three years, do you dare?" "Babe?" "Luo Yicheng, three years, do you dare to gamble for three years?" Qian Beibei stubbornly looked at Luo Yicheng. "Gamble? I bet you can''t forget me in three years, and you can''t ept Tang Guo in the same three years, you can''t fall in love with her "Yi Cheng, give us a chance, okay?" "If three yearster, you still love me, and I love you too, and you still do not fall in love with Tang Guo, we will be together, do you dare?" Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng earnestly, and burst into tears. "Yicheng, I am twenty-seven this year, and after three years, I will be thirty. I dare to gamble with you for the most precious three years. Don''t you dare? Do you know how much courage I need to make this decision? I put forward this condition just to give us a chance to each other, Yicheng, and give us another chance, I want to try. " Luo Yicheng felt some shock in his heart. Qian Beibei followed him for nine years, from the beautiful eighteen to the current twenty-seven, and three yearster, he was thirty. For a woman, every year before the age of thirty is extremely precious. "Babe, why not." "Whether you promise or not, I will wait for three years." Qian Beibei''s stubbornness and determination caused Luo Yicheng to be touched a little, and the ghost said, "Okay, if I forget you after three years, we will forget about the rivers andkes, and we will not be involved in the future." He believes that Chambebe cannot wait for three years. I also feel that three years is enough to forget someone. He ignored it, Chamberbebe''s smile on his eyes, and his inevitable look. He also forgot how much Chambebe knew him and how much he cared about her. He just thought that this was the best way to keep Chambebe from entanglement and not entangle. Time can fade everything. "So, babe, I''m gone." "it is good." This time, Qian Beibei didn''t stop again, so Luo Yicheng was relieved, thinking of Tang Guo at home, he felt very guilty. Back at home, Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. When he saw him back, he asked, "Are you busy recently?" "Well." Luo Yicheng nodded vaguely. "In preparation for starting a business, I want to put it on the agenda earlier." Chapter 1050: Flash Marriage (34) Chapter 1050: sh Marriage (34) It''s really early, he wants to be busy, and should soon forget Chambe. "How are you preparing?" "Give me two more months, and I will resign after two months." Tang Guoughed, "Okay, then I have the money ready. How much do you expect?" Before Luo Yicheng spoke, Tang Guo said, "I n to invest 30 million, do you think it is enough?" Enough is enough. Luo Yicheng didn''t expect that Tang Guo would easily invest 30 million in him. With Tang Guo''s money, it was enough. Coupled with those in his hands, he has been able to start thepany initially. Moreover, the two brothers of the Tang family seemed to have to invest some money in it, and Luo Yicheng was immediately confident. As long as the funds are sufficient, he can guarantee that it will be effective within six months. In the past few months, he has also persuaded several of thepany''s good rtions to follow him. With all the financial and human resources, he only needs to resign to do it. "enough." Because of the entrepreneurship, wait for Qianbei to be hurt, Luo Yicheng has no time to think about Qianbei. Qian Beibei did not appear in front of Luo Yicheng after that time, but he was relieved. Recently, I have to do it alone. Because Tang Guo has invested such arge sum of money, she must definitelye to see it often. After all, she is thergest shareholder. One person ounts for 60% to 70%. If it was not for her two brothers to invest in, she would ount for more than 80%. In addition, Luo Yicheng''s dug-outs were regarded as thepany''s old employees and also invested some money. After all, helping yourself is definitely not the same as helping others. After resigning, they still work for Luo Yicheng, they might as well be in the originalpany. Follow Luo Yicheng to do that, because that share is more profitable than going to work and helping others. A few monthster, Luo Yicheng finally started thepany. Tang Guo just dangled from time to time, still moving his lips and making some suggestions. These people, Luo Yicheng, also benefited greatly from the suggestions put forward by Tang Guo, and started thepany more smoothly. Tang Guo saw that these members knew she was so powerful that she disappeared. However, if Luo Yicheng asked any questions, she would still call her to discuss it. Tang Guo certainly would not refuse. The past solved the problem and continued to hide. She rarely appears in thepany, but in the minds of all members, she upies a very important part. Anyway, in their mind, Tang Guo is particrly powerful, and there are almost no problems she can''t solve. This made them sigh again, it is worthy of being rich and wealthy, and the ideas they came up with are much better than theirs. It''s difficult for them, they can easily solve it. Luo Yicheng started thepany. After hearing about it, Mother Luo and Sister Luo also rushed over and walked around thepany, feeling very happy. Now Luo Yicheng is also a big boss, but this is for them and their vige face. Mother Luo thought of what the vigers had told her before, and said Luo Yicheng, "Yicheng, now you have started apany, but don''t forget the people in our vige, they helped our family a lot." In order for Luo Yicheng, a famous university student to graduate, the vigers did help a lot. "Mom, what do you mean?" "Can you arrange some work for the people in our vige and the young people whoe up with it?" Chapter 1051: Flash Marriage (35) Chapter 1051: sh Marriage (35) Mother Luo is a smart person. "They are all nice. They are not idle people. They are particrly able to bear hardships and stand hard work. As long as they have work to do, young people, can''t they always stay in the vige like us?" Luo Yicheng asked with a little embarrassment, "What are their qualifications?" "All graduated from high school," Mother Luo heard, "is it difficult?" Luo Yicheng just wanted to say something, Tang Guo answered, "Yi Cheng, isn''t thepany recruiting technicians? Let the young people in the vigee. These skills can be learned for a period of time. Young people have quick hands and feet, and their brains are smart. Flexible, high school graduation is not bad, literacy, control of some equipment, no problem using aputer. Training for a while, but also a person in her vige, that''s good. "She looked at Luo Mu said," But mom, you have to Let''s say first, those whoe must be willing to work and learn. " As soon as Mother Luo heard it, she nodded quickly. "Yeah, the people in your vige are using it with peace of mind. Mom also knows that with their culture, she can''t sit in the office. Being a technician is really good. You can rest assured, Yecheng, these young people People are pretty good, guys just want toe up with insights. " "Well, Mom thinks right, but they''re still young, they can learn anything fast, and they can work and improve their academic qualifications." Luo Yicheng was said to be moved. In that case, it would work, as long as this group of people was not idle. He recalled and said, "Are those young people who often build houses for people?" "Yes, yes, that''s them." Mother Luo quickly said. Luo Yicheng is more at ease. These people are really good, and there is no problem in character. "Okay, mom, you can tell them toe over. Anyway, they have to recruit people for retraining. I''ll find a few skilled people and teach them as soon as I can." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and said, "Mom, I remember there are still some little girls who have graduated from high school in the vige. Some time ago I heard you say that they have to go to work in the factory, right?" "Yeah," said Mother Luo, "how, Xiaoguo, do you have any ideas?" "Isn''t it a shabby time to enter the factory at a young age?" Tang Guo groaned with a smile. The system only felt that the back was cold. How many people did the host want to attract, what a terrible, boring and scary woman. "Let theme to ourpany." Luo Yicheng and Luo Mu both looked at Tang Guo at the same time, they didn''t quite understand. "Yi Cheng, the girls in the vige are outstanding and beautiful, and they have pretty good voices. They also talk very well. They react quickly in their brains. Do you think it is bad for them toe to thepany as customer service?" Luo Yicheng suddenly felt that it was true. Those girls, he has also seen. At the age of seventeen and eighteen, she looks very beautiful, and her voice is as good as Tang Guo said. The mouth is sweet, even if you do nt use cosmetics, your skin is good. Dress up a bit, look better than the girls in the city. The only bad thing is that the hands don''t look good. After all, rural girls don''t pay much attention to work. But when ites to customer service, they do nt look good with their hands, they sound nice, they can talk, and they can be responsive. Recruiting customer service in the city, it is not easy to find satisfaction. After all, customer service has a rtively low sry, high mobility, and often resigns, which is particrly troublesome. If you are from your own vige, it will be different. As long as you have the ability, hispany is always there and you can continue to do it. see you tomorrow Chapter 1052: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (36) Chapter 1052: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (36) Chapter 1052: sh Marriage (36) With less liquidity, thepany has less losses. "They are all girls who have attended high school. Putonghua practice will not be too bad." Tang Guo continued, "Also, it can be considered as another way for these girls. While working, they can still study in their spare time, rather than entering the factory There is much more promise. " The patriarchal thinking in Luojia Vige is particrly serious. Unless the family particrly loves this daughter, it will only be offered to girls for college. Under normal circumstances, only after girls are offered high school, they will be released to work, or they will be introduced to men to get married. Tang Guo thought, she moved her lips, and when Luo Yicheng calcted the pros and cons, she would definitely make arrangements for it, without her having to deal with a fart. Anyway, Luo Yicheng has a strong ability and can certainly do it. Think about it is particrly good. Based on Luo''s temperament, she will surely pass on her proposal to the vige today. Well, that''s great. System: speechless. Mother Luo only nodded, her heart was especially warm, this daughter-inw, really thought too much. It is a great blessing for the Luo family to have such daughter-inw. Luo Yicheng also felt that Tang Guo''s proposal was good. He asked Luo''s mother to tell the people in the vige that they shoulde early to receive training. Originally, technical staff and customer service staff had to receive certain training before taking up their posts. Of course, we also need to recruit some skilled hands to support the field. As long as we are willing to learn, it will not be long before there will be no problems. They are all people from a vige. He also hopes that those who have helped him in the vige can live well. Study while working, maybe you can take other positions in thepany in the future. Think about it is very good, Luo Yicheng discussed this matter with other shareholders. In fact, it is just a matter of notification. After all, Tang Guo takes the bulk of thepany''s shares. As long as Tang Guo agrees, there will be no problems. They alsomented that the Tang family was so willing to give so much money to Luo Yicheng to start apany. And not too much to intervene in thepany''s affairs, all rely on Luo Yicheng to y. Those who followed Luo Yicheng often enviously said with Luo Yicheng, "Yi Cheng, you are really blessed." Actually marrying such a good wife, and supporting him without interrupting his career. Every time he puts forward ideas, it is very important for them. When the problem was resolved, and they retreated behind the scenes, they obviously did not intend to intervene, which can be said to have given Luo Yicheng a lot of respect. Who doesn''t envy such a wife? Whenever this time, Luo Yicheng smiled, and his heart was a little warm. Yes, it is indeed his blessing to be able to meet Tang Guo. In this world, there may be no one who can support him and appreciate his talents more than Tang Guo. Even if he deeply loves and cannot forget Qianbei, he cannotpare with Tang Guo in this respect. This woman, even if he did not fall in love with her, still could not ignore her own charm. Not long after, several young men and women in Luojia Vige came. Thepany also hired them to train their skilled hands, and then they had to train for half a month, and then started to work officially. Everything was carried out in an orderly way. Tang Guo thought of these young people who did nt live, and Luo Yicheng proposed, Otherwise, rent a few houses and divide them into employee dormitories. Do nt take this too seriously. All employees of thepany are Able to live in a dormitory. Solved their problem, most importantly, lived closest to thepany. " Chapter 1053: Flash Marriage (37) Chapter 1053: sh Marriage (37) "There is no need to squeeze cars, it is a lot convenient, and there will be noteness and other troubles." Luo Yicheng thinks it makes sense, although it seems to be a big expense. But after hispany did it, the cost of employee dormitories would only ount for a small part. After the discussion, he asked people to rent two houses near thepany, and put two or four cots in each room, which was also a ce forpany employees. Several important members of thepany live alone. Therefore, he has no objection to this approach. Luo Yicheng saw that the members of thepany are getting better and better, and they are very motivated to do anything. They think that the previous preparations and sacrifices are worthwhile. In particr, the young men and women from the vige seemed to have seized any opportunity and worked hard every day. After work, he actually saw several girls reading books. One day, he couldn''t help asking what books they were reading. I did not expect that they actually read the books of the self-study university and some of the professional knowledge books they need for their current upation. He also told him that these books were bought for the first month''s sry. Seeing that the girls were hard to learn, Luo Yicheng seemed to understand something. In fact, these vige girls wanted to go to college, but they did nt offer it at home, or they thought the girls were not going to college. Even thinking that girls shouldn''t read too many books is too useless. "Sister Xiaoguo said that we are still young and there are opportunities. Even if you haven''t taken the college entrance examination to go to college, you can take the exam yourself while using your spare time." Luo Yicheng did not expect that these were actually said by Tang Guo, and he could not help asking, "She hasn''te to thepany recently. When did you tell you?" "Sister Xiaoguo often came to our dormitory to y, and asked us if I wasfortable. When she talked about not participating in the college entrance examination, she suggested it. She also said that now that the high school education is very low, we can''t do it for a lifetime Customer service, always have to find a way out for ourselves. We think that Xiaoguo is right, and girls are more likely to read. " "These books were bought by Xiaoguo for our reference." "There is also a book on how to make a qualified and not annoying customer service, which is also selected by Xiaoguo." In Luo Yicheng''s unconsciousness, Tang Guo has already upied a very important position in the hearts of these girls. It should be said that without his knowledge, Tang Guo''s existence prated into everyone in his life. Almost everyone he knows, people who are familiar with him, the entire Luojia Vige, and his colleagues, whether it is the currentpany or the formerpany, who knows Tang Guo, only has a "good" impression on her. . "Then you study hard, Xiaoguo is right. Surviving in the city, if you want to live better, you must work harder and learn more. Education is not the most important, but it is the most important stepping stone." "We think so." Later, he found that the young boys were also reading books in their spare time. This time, they were not reading self-study books, but some technical professional books. He nodded and nodded. They were all young guys who were good at learning. As long as they were willing to learn and do, thepany would definitely do better and better. He was still curious, so he asked, "Don''t you tell me, these professional books are also rmended by Xiaoguo?" Chapter 1054: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (38) Chapter 1054: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (38) Chapter 1054: sh Marriage (38) "Yes, Mr. Luo, this is really rmended to us by Xiaoguo." After they came to thepany, they did nt call Luo Yicheng a big brother, but they called him General Luo, which seemed more formal. "Sister Xiaoguo said, if you do nt learn, you think about it, but you do nt learn. No, I wo nt take the same exams as the others over there. In our head, I definitely ca nt pass the exam. I ca nt wait to read those books. But I m more interested in books on machinery andputer technology. . " "Sister Xiaoguo also said that interest is the best teacher. Since we are interested in learning technology, we buy books in this area to study." "Finally, ording to our expertise, Xiaoguo rmended a book to us. We also n to save a little money and buy aputer to improve technology in the future." Luo Yicheng looked at these young guys and ate a little fruit sister. They have known each other since childhood, although they haven''t seen each other for many years. But no matter how familiar they are than Tang Guo and them? But now he thinks that if theseds are chosen, Tang Guo may be chosen. Thinking of this possibility, he shook his head and smiled. Xiaoguo is indeed a very attractive girl. Most importantly, she is actually leading them on the right path. What is said is not profound, but it is very realistic. People live in this world, and in order to live better in this society, they must constantly learn, no matter which aspect. They are still very young, and they really can''t do all the low-level work all their lives. Only by improving your ability can you make yourself more valuable and live better. From their performance, it can be seen that these young girls and boys are unwilling to numbly live on the ground floor. Even if the task is heavy every day, they are still willing to take some rest time to improve their abilities. The young guys and girls from Luojiacun, the other members of thepany waited a while and were particrly satisfied. These young people are really different from some in the city. They are down-to-earth, hard-working, and do not shirk responsibility. If something goes wrong, the first thing to think about is how to solve the problem, rather than putting responsibility on others. When you are free, people familiar with Luo Yicheng in thepany can''t help but ask him, "Yicheng, where are you looking for these treasures, except for a lower education, the ability is really too strong." Moreover, he also sees that these young people use their spare time to learn technology and technology, to take the self-study exam of the university, and to work sloppy, aren''t they treasures? Those customers reacted to them, and theirpany''s technical staff and customer service girls were very good. The technicians do things seriously, the customer service girl has a good attitude, patience, a good voice, and asks no questions. Because of this, their business has also improved a lot. "They are all in the same vige as me. They can make such a big change and they are inseparable from the small fruits." These managements were curious, "Is it because of Tang Qianjin?" They are still willing to call Tang Guo as Tang Qianjin, Mrs. Luo, too unfamiliar and sister Tang Guo, it has nothing to do with it. It''s called Tang Qianjin. "Um." Luo Yicheng shared Tang Guo''s introduction of these young people on the journey of learning, and everyone cried out. It''s hard to imagine that Tang Qianjin''s charm is so great, so that this group of young people who just yfully calm down to study and work hard. Chapter 1055: Flash Marriage (39) Chapter 1055: sh Marriage (39) "Xiaoguo told them that learninges at a price. Without hard work, there is no capital for learning." "Isn''t that justified?" The management personnel said, suddenly remembering that he hadn''t studied for a long time himself, should he charge or something? Unconsciously, Tang Guo has affected countless people. Luo Yicheng didn''t know what kind of changes these influences would bring to him. He only saw that thepany was getting better. In this way, it will not take half a year to recover all the investment. Tang Guo is very happy to see thepany getting better and better, the system is silently on the side, and has not spoken for a long time. [The host is big, do you let these young people study hard, do you want to make more money for you in the future? "Well, Tongzi, you are so smart." The system wants to fall a bit, is it smart? Not at all, okay? He just wanted to understand. "Everyone gets better together, happy and happy living in this world, isn''t it good?" [It''s fine. Some time ago, you urged Sister Luo to go to the ss to study makeup and beauty. In just half a month, the taste of Sister Luo''s family has not been improved by one star. [You urged Mother Luo to go to the ss to study, and the olddy was happy. She was a clever person. Now Luo Yicheng started thepany, you flirted with mother Luo and learned etiquette and other things, and said that you would go to a business reception in the future. If you don''t understand these, it is easy to be joked. Mother Luo was serious, and she didn''t feel bad about the money. She took it seriously and now she is a semi-finished product. Gold earrings and gold bracelets are no longer worn, and the gold bracelets have be a jade bracelet full of water. Taste has also improved, and conversation has changed. The system took a deep breath, [host, host is big, why is this? "Isn''t this preparing for the future? Luo Yicheng is going to be bigger sooner orter. Even without my intervention, the Luo family is still standing on the ranks of high society members for many years. Of course it is to help him take care of his mother and His elder sister. After avoiding it, a joke really came out. "Tang Guo answered with a smile. The system whispered, "Qianbeibei''s family, in this city, can only be regarded as a well-off family. Host, you have a bad heart. It is not enough to gain the likes of all the people around Luo Yicheng. It is necessary to improve the taste of the mother Luo and the sister Luo Jia and adapt to the high society early. Later, Qian Beibei married into the "grand gate", and that was a bit of annoyance. Host, as always insidious. Don''t think that bing a rich person, the Luo family is better off. At that time, Luo Yicheng was protecting Qian Beibei, and the sisters Luo and Mother Luo were not vegetarian. This is not the past. Without Tang Guo, a good daughter-inw, mother Luo may have endured Qian Beibei because she loved her son. The daughter-inw, who was the host of his family, was too qualified. Mother Luo was ustomed to the vors of the mountains and the sea. But everyone only knows that the host is good, and the host does nothing, that is, to improve their living standards and take them to increase their knowledge. Nourish their appetite. They are good to them everywhere, no mistakes are made. However, when something broke out, it was really violent. Now Mother Luo and Sister Luo''s family don''t know what happened at the wedding. If Qian Beibei gets married, she will know this. Lying down! !! The system has been lying in the heart for many times, that is, the period of high outbreak of contradictions. Chapter 1056: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (40) Chapter 1056: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (40) Chapter 1056: sh Marriage (40) At that time, you disliked my son being poor and could not offer a gift. Today, I can dislike your soil. If this happened before Chambebe didn''t marry, oh yeah, Chambebe''s life would be even worse. After Luo Yicheng was developed, even if Qian Beibei had such a little pride, think about it, the people in Qian''s family probably wished to tie Qian Beibei to Luo''s family. There are only two ways to break this bureau under the host. The first: Qian Beibei is married, forget Luo Yicheng. Second: Luo Yicheng forgot Qianbeibei and never involved with this woman. Of course, that''s impossible. There is a saying that is good. Those who can''t get it will always bemotion. Themotion is the best. After analyzing a wave, the system knelt to Tang Guo. It is because his host is so big that he has the care to calcte these. It seems that the host has really taken the life of every small world as a tour. When thinking about it, he saw Tang Guo turn on his cell phone and call Luo and Sister Luo, "Yes, I''ll take you to the oil painting exhibition. Many rich wives in this circle like to go to various exhibitions. In the future, If you meet, you can talk. " As soon as she heard this, Mother Luo and Sister Luo''s family refused. In the afternoon, Tang Guo dressed up. She drove to the house to pick up the two and watched as they improved their makeup and clothing taste, she nodded. Luo Yicheng''spany will definitely be bigger. Even without her investment, it is only a matter of time. Now with her investment and some help, it''s faster to grow bigger. Of course, the big head is in the hands of her and her two brothers. Luo Yicheng, in fact, is still a wage earner, just a richer wage earner. Thinking of having such a powerful guy making money for her, she felt that she could sit at home and count it, and she felt very happy. Therefore, the money that Luo Yicheng called her every month, she did not hesitate to spend on the mother Luo and sister Luo family. As for how to be satisfied with Qianbei in the future, the two who have been appetite are not her control. System: Dog! Too dog. Although they are teammates, they still can''t help voicing. Regardless of what the system thought, Tang Guoke first took Luo Mu and Sister Luo Jia to participate in oil painting exhibitions, and then went to a musical. It is always what the rich wives in her circle want to do, and they are able to take them all now to experience it. They seem to get used to these, too, their posture and expression are very natural. "Lawyer Gu, what are you looking at?" Gu Yan covered the photo in front of him, waved his hand, and said solemnly, "Very important information is rted to my future." "Did you receive another big list?" This is a backbone colleague of Gusong Studio, and is a partner of Gusong, but he has a small proportion in the studio. "Is it like Tang Qianjin? The same customers? " Gu Yan raised his brow, "You have asked too many questions." "Okay, okay, don''t ask, don''t ask, okay?" The man shook his head. "The dude." Anyway, they are partners. He doesn''t rush for business. Do he need to hide like this? s, it''s not right. Although Gu Yan is rtively stubborn, anyway, for the sake of the partner, it will leak out of his fingers and give him soup. see you tomorrow Chapter 1057: Flash Marriage (41) Chapter 1057: sh Marriage (41) What information do you usually look at? Unless the party asks for confidentiality, the other party should not refuse to share it with him, right? Moreover, looking at Gu Yan, it should not be looking at any particrly confidential information. By the way, it should be a bunch of photos. Is it an invisible picture of a person? No, even if he took a fruit photo, that guy wouldn''t hide that deep? Gu Yan saw someone leaving, sitting at his own position, with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, staring at the photo in his hand for a moment, and sincerelyplimented, "It''s beautiful." "It looks good when youugh, it looks good when you drive, it looks good when you talk to people, and it''s so charming when you count people." It turned out that the bunch of photos in his hands turned out to be photos of Tang Guo''s life. He slightly regretted to himself, "when will divorce." Thinking of Luo Yicheng''spany in less than a year, he has achieved the middle and upper grades, he sighed, "It should not be so early. Chamberei has not met Luo Yicheng for more than half a year." "Also, Luo Yicheng is so busy that he doesn''t care about Qianbei. The time of the day is full of arrangements by the secretary. Even if there is a chance encounter, Qianbei can''t meet it." Gu Yan leaned against his forehead and suddenly whispered, "It doesn''t matter, the duck in his pocket can''t run, I can wait." "In light of Qian Beibei''s current state of mind, it shouldn''t be long before theye to Luo Yicheng." "And Luo Yicheng, once rxed, he will definitely think of Qian Beibei, a woman who did not marry home." "Well, the two are still a good match." ... Where Gu Yan didn''t know, Tang Guo was leaning on the sofa with his eyes closed, watching the other person talking to himself, staring at her photos and admiring, like an abnormal appearance. [Host, this is a pervert. Would you like me to help him straighten it out? The system of hindsight and hindsight has not yet found any abnormalities. After all, Tang Guo rarely meets with Gu Yi. Apart from talking about things, he basically does not meet and has no ambiguous attitude. Tang Guo opened his eyes and said, "No, he just stared at my photos topliment, but didn''t do anything else? It''s normal for the beauty of others to be liked. It''s not normal to deprive others of their right to like Let''s go. That gumengu should be my face powder. " The system almost sprayed out, Yan powder? ? ? Host, do you want to be shameless, and still have a face, look at Tang Guo''s face, he has to admit, he seems to have a little face control. This face is reallyfortable to look at. The system is a bit confused, so why not believe it? No, when is the host so big-hearted? This is a sneak shot, the host greatly wakes you up, wakes up, wakes up, ah, that abnormal sneak shot! !! He suddenly remembered a sentence, he only called howl when he liked it, but didn''t like the harassment. The data shuddered, and he thought of a possibility, that the old-fashioned old man, wouldn''t it be the cuteness of the host family? Yeah, most of it is. Time passed, and the time for Luo Yicheng to set up thepany has reached the second anniversary. At first, thepany invested a lot, at least stronger than manypanies. Especially in the follow-up, Tang Guo and her two brothers injected a lot of funds. Based on Luo Yicheng''s preparations over the years and the group of people he brought, Luo Yicheng''spany turned out to be a hot new starpany in just two years. Chapter 1058: Flash Marriage (42) Chapter 1058: sh Marriage (42) In addition, most of thispany''s capital injectiones from Tangjia Qianjin. Therefore, Luo Yicheng''s start is really easier than mostpanies. Looking at Tang Guo''s face, everyone will give it more or less. Although Tang Guo only invested in Luo Yicheng''spany, she owns shares in the Tang family, she also has a storefront, and several stores in operation. Among them, their favorite is the shop that only sells local souvenirs. Every month, I will go to the store to order in advance. Something is real, they like it. Therefore, they really took care of Luo Yicheng only because of Tang Guo''s face. Thispany just grew up. Luo Yicheng''s identity is also rising and rising, even if he does not have a lot of shares in thepany, it will look like 10%. Most people are optimistic about his abilities. I was thinking in my heart, no wonder that the Tang family Qianjin looked at him, it turned out to be a piece of gold waiting to shine. Thepany was established three months ago and has been profitable with almost no loss. In half a year, it is enough to earn back all the money invested. A yearter, thepany did not know how many times. Two yearster, thepany continued to turn around again, not knowing how many times. Although thispany is still not really a bigpany, Luo Yicheng has already qualified to take his family into the upper ss to participate in amercial reception. They are all guessing to what extent will Luo Yicheng be able to achieve thepany by the third year, then five years, ten years? At the first reception, Luo Yicheng went home early and nned to take Tang Guo with him. He was actually a little nervous himself, but Tang Guo was different. Since she was a child, she grew up with Tang father and mother Tang at various receptions. Almost all scenes have been seen. Luo Yicheng thought that this reception was so important that he must bring Tang Guo together. And she is also thepany''srgest shareholder, so she has to show up. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, meanwhile said, "Otherwise, take Mom and Big Sister together, and let them see the world." Luo Yicheng hesitated. He didn''t hate his mother and sister, but the reception was unusual. Mother Luo and Sister Luo have always lived in rural areas and may not be familiar with the etiquette of the reception. "Yicheng, look at you, don''t you want to take us there?" Luo Luo came out of the room, Sister Luo held her, and the two dressed up looked shocked. When did his parents and older sister be like this? Mother Luo looks much younger, not to mention Sister Luo, who is only in her thirties and not old at all. Now it is properly maintained, and it looks like it is less than thirty years old. The temperament of the two has really changed too muchpared to before. It doesn''t seem toe out of the countryside. Usually Luo Yicheng didn''t see them, but the two were at home and still liked to wear old clothes. Chatting with those familiar neighbors below, you can''t wear them so thick that people can make a distance? I heard Tang Guo said that Luo Yicheng''s first reception was going to take them to the party. Both were very happy and happily dressed up in the room. In fact, every time I went to the exhibition with Tang Guo and listened to the concert, they would dress up well. They thought that the ce was too soiled and they were not veryfortable. "That line, let''s go together." Luo Yicheng haspromised, neither can hepromise. Chapter 1059: Flash Marriage (43) Chapter 1059: sh Marriage (43) His mother and older sister were more fashionable than him, and they talked well. He turned his attention to Tang Guo. Needless to say, it was her credit again. Xiaoguo, what else is there? People who can save his mother''s money can bring him up, isn''t the price of the dresses low? And his elder sister is also really young. He said, why is my brother-inw always calling him recently, saying that he wants to run a pig farm on his own. It turned out to be for his elder sister. The elder sister became so beautiful, so she did nt make a lot of money. Both men drove. Tang Guo carried Sister Luo and Luo Yicheng carried Luo''s mother. Looking at Luo''s mother holding a small bag in her hand, his face looked like a smile, he couldn''t help but smile. Mom raised him so big, it really should be a blessing. He has been busy with thepany for the past two years, thanks to the little results. I have to say that Xiaoguo is really a very qualified wife. "Mom, don''t be afraid when you get to the receptionter." "I''m not afraid of your mother." Mother Luo''s face was confident, she had seen a lot of scenes. In the past two years, her daughter-inw took her to know a lot of people. Today''s reception, she thinks there is nothing wrong. Luo Yicheng thought that Luo mother said this, just tofort him, but did not expect that when she got to the reception, she saw that her mother was still kind and her expression changed suddenly. The gesture passed by him elegantly, and looking back at Sister Luo, it was also simr to Mother Luo. The etiquette and manners of the two werepletely correct. When Tang Guo came up to help him, he whispered, "Why do they look so natural, as if they have seen them?" "Yes, my mother and older sister have been with me at various parties for a long time. How can I be afraid of such a scene?" Luo Yicheng was shocked. It turned out to be the cause of the small fruit. If you think about it, in the past two years, there have been so many changes in Xiaoguo. First of all, the girls in hispany who started as customer service have already obtained a self-study bachelor''s degree, and are currently moving to other business of thepany instead of customer service. Those young guys who had devoted themselves to learning technology at the beginning also became the backbone leaders of the technology. He nned to send some of them to take charge when heter set up a branch office. And their vigers in Luojia Vige have changed a lot. Until now, they will specialize in rural souvenirs and only supply them to Tangguo''s shops. Even if they don''t want to go out, they can make money and their lives are getting better and better. The changes are really big. Luo Yicheng sighed. When he entered the party with Tang Guo, many people greeted them. Soon the two separated, Tang Guo and the women at the reception went together, and Luo Yicheng was of course to meet other groups. "Tang Guo, is that your mother and elder sister Luo?" Tang Guo smiled and answered, "Yes." "They look very young, and they don''t seem to be from a rural background. Sure enough, they can have a son, such as President Luo, younger brother. They should be nice. Tang Guo smiled and didn''t answer. In fact, she didn''t do anything, just used Luo Yicheng''s money to hire a teacher for both of them. Etiquette teacher, makeup teacher, costume teacher ... This cost money, can the two not change? Mother Luo is a smart person, and Sister Luo is not a fool. Taste the sweetness, can you learn well? As for her, now that all the primers have been done, wait for things to ferment. Chapter 1060: Flash Marriage (44) Chapter 1060: sh Marriage (44) As for how to ferment, it depends on the ability of Qianbei toss people and Luo Yicheng''s infatuation with Qianbei. Regardless of the sess of the two, as long as they have a dispute, she can retreat and sit while watching. Suddenly, Tang Guo felt a line of sight falling on her body, and raised his eyes to see Gu Yan. Gu Yan came towards her with a wine ss, and the woman beside Tang Guo whispered, "Tang Guo, the most unscrupulous and hicalwyer came here." "Let me tell you. His favorite thing is to chat with Mrs. Fu and sell detectives to Mrs. Fu. This guy is a tumor in thewyer world." "Be careful, if I haven''t guessed wrong, he will surely sell these products to you. I will also tell you where a man is not stealing. If so, then this man is either afraid or a poor ghost." System: Laughing, this fool''s reputation is so bad. "And ah, he is not only a digger, but also has a very high asking price. The biggest advantage is that his business ability is really good. If there is anything, it is really easy to find him, after all, he has no conscience." "Ms. Xu, it''s not right for you to say this. For you, aren''twyers and detectives with high professional ability like me what you need?" The thickness of Gu''s cheeks made those around him dumb. In fact, she also knew him, so this Miss Xu wouldn''t mind speaking bad words of the other party at all. Because, ah, he doesn''t mind being vilified by others, and don''t mind being humiliated by words. Of course, if you can give him some money and bring countless business. He might say aloud, please use money to humiliate me. Everyone spreading his reputation like this not only did not make him unemployed, but more and more people sought him. This guy only recognizes money, as long as he has the money, he can investigate anyone, he is bold, and everyone is afraid. There is a saying in the circle that it is good to provoke everyone not to provoke Gu Yao, and to get rid of the bargain, you have to show up. "Miss Tang, it''s been a long time, you''re still so beautiful." Although I see her new photos every day, it is better to see a real person. "It''s been a long time, andwyer Gu is still the same as before." When the others saw each other, they said nothing. Actually, when there is something, they do look for someone, and they first find the old man. Other than that, the business ability is the strongest of this guy. Someone asked him why he was so stingy, always for one reason: saving money to marry a daughter-inw. After so many years, I do nt know how much money he has, let alone a hundred women and children can get married? "Miss Tang, do you have any ns to divorce recently?" Gu Yan asked with interest. People around rolled their eyes and asked to divorce. Tang Qianjin and General Luo were feeling better. Mother Luo and Sister Luo don''t know how satisfied they are with this daughter-inw. This guy really is a tumor. "No." Gu took a sip of red wine and sighed with regret. "Well, if you have a divorce n, Miss Tang can notify me as soon as possible." "I will do it for you." After that, Gu Yan left. This scene was seen by Luo Yicheng. People around him saw his attention and patted him on the shoulder. Chapter 1061: Flash Marriage (45) Chapter 1061: sh Marriage (45) Chapter 1061 sh Marriage (45) "Gu?" The name, he felt so familiar, where he heard it, but couldn''t remember it. "It seems that Mr. Luo doesn''t touch this much. This old man, most probably wants to sell his products to Miss Tang." Then, the boss Barbara pulled Luo Yicheng and said a lot. Luo Yicheng finally remembered that it was the infamous one. Can he still have an appointment with him to catch up with him? "Looking at his regretful departure, your wife is definitely not epting it." Luo Yicheng couldn''t helpughing, "Xiaoguo is a sensible and intelligent person, she won''t be deceived." "That is, that is." Luo Yicheng knew that Gu Yan, but he had never seen it. Hearing this man, he didn''t worry anymore. Xiaoguo looks down on such a man, picks the door, and his character is not good. The whole person is stuck in the money. He continued to talk andugh with the people around him. Suddenly he caught a familiar figure, who wasn''t Chambebe? Looking at Qian Beibei''s thin face, there was no pain in her heart. He wanted to walk over, remembering his identity, and so many people around him watching, but could not go in the other direction, closer to the other side. He had seen that Chamberbebe didn''t seem to be very good. Mainly her mother, Niu Jin, was also there. In front of the two mothers and daughters, there was also a bald man in his thirties. "Babe, this is Mr. Lin." Chambein bit her lip and said, "General Lin." "Miss Qian." When Lin looked at Qian Beibei, his eyes were bright. This beautiful woman is the type he likes. Qian Beibei didn''t say more. He slightly bowed his head, and Yu Guang nced around. He did not see Luo Yicheng''s figure, and he felt lost. Luo Yicheng came to the reception. She saw it just now, but couldn''t find a chance to go up. "Ms. Qian, I like you very much. After the reception, we can have a good chat. Of course, if you find it inconvenient today, we will make an appointment again during the day." Chambei wasn''t supposed to know Mr Lin and refused. "Sorry, Mr Lin, I may be inconvenient." "Oh, that''s it." Lin''s smile was put away. Since he was a sober woman, he had little patience. He just watched Qianbeibei''s okay, someone came to know him. It turned out that the other side was absent-minded and was not interested in him. In particr, the disgusting gaze that just passed away made him sneer in his heart. Niu Jin looked at Mr. Lin and turned away, annoyed by Qian Beibei, "This is Mr. Lin, but your aunt finally brought us in, just to let you know more people, so many good conditions here Man, babe, what more do you want? " "Mom, when Ie to the party with you, I already see that you are my mother, and I don''t want you to lose face in front of your aunt." Chamberbebe pushed Niu Jin''s hand away, "Mom, don''t you think that your current situation is a bit like selling meat? You are selling meat, Lin always buys meat, that''s what I am Piece of meat. " Niu Jin was half angrily annoyed, and before he could say anything, he was pushed away by Qianbei. Qian Beibei ran to the bathroom with red eyes, Niu Jin followed, and grabbed Qianbei and said, "Do you think you can still be with Luo Yicheng?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1062: Flash Marriage (46) Chapter 1062: sh Marriage (46) Chapter 1062 sh Marriage (46) "Even if he is pretty good now, how can he bepared to the people here? In front of these people, he is a little Luo Luo, Babe, he has been married for two years. You are 29 years old this year, If you dy further, you won''t be able to marry. " Niu Jin bitterly said, "What''s so good about Luo Yicheng''s man, even if you still have him in your heart, if you look at him standing there, you won''t look at you at all. Our Beibei is so good, it must be better than Luo Yicheng. The man here. The man here is better than Luo Yicheng. The general manager Lin was good just now, Beibei, would you like to meet again? " Qian Beibei was a little annoyed. He pushed Niu Jin away and said with red eyes, "Mom, in my heart, no one is better than Luo Yicheng. I really regret it. How did I listen to your threats on the wedding day? , Making such a stupid decision. I like him regardless of Luo Yicheng''s achievements. " "Mom, if you didn''t stop me, Yicheng and I would have been married early, maybe the children will have them." "I haven''t been home for thest two years, mom, have you ever wondered why?" Qian Beibei''s face was a bit sad, "For more than a year ago, you didn''t worry about me at all, or I took the initiative to call and ask about the situation at home. It was only two months before you often contacted me to persuade me to go home." "Mom, do you think I really don''t know what you''re thinking?" Niu Jin''s eyes dodged a little, "Babe, mom ... this is not to worry about being bullied by you outside. Besides, you have lived outside for so long, you should go home?" "I didn''t mention it before, it wasn''t that Mom knew you had been angry. Now Luo Yicheng is married, Babe, don''t tell me, what else do you want to happen to him?" Qianbei raised his chin and said, "I don''t believe Yicheng also let me down. Two years ago, I agreed with him and gave us three years. As long as I can''t forget He, he can''t forget me, we will be together again. " "Crazy, you''re afraid that you''re crazy." Niu Jin''s eyes widened. "So you have to wait until thirty years old, then you will be an old girl." "In order to achieve sess, I am willing to take a gamble. Mom, my brother is going to get married, I bought a new house at home, and I ca nt afford a gift. You ca nt wait to find a rich man, regardless of the other person s character, appearance, or hobby. Marry me if you have the money? " "Babe, how can you think so, no matter what decision your mother makes, it''s all for you. Look, marrying a rich man is better than marrying a poor boy?" "Okay, mom, stop talking." Qian Beibei went into the bathroom with a bag, took two steps, stopped again, and turned back to Niu Jin with a look of decency, "I can be sure that I can''t forget Luo Yicheng after one year. If he doesn''t forget me, I must Be with him. If ... he really forgets me and likes Tang Guo, then I won''t marry in my life. " Niu Jin almost got mad when he heard Chambebe say this. He said blurtly, "Chamber, how can you not marry? Do you know that I would have worn my lips off to talk to your aunt to get to this ce today. If things did nt work out, how could you let me be with you? Aunt raised her head in front of me? " "Anyway, you are ashamed anyway, you take care of yourself." Don''t panic, I''m still writing. Typo or something, change it after you finish writing. Chapter 1063: Flash Marriage (47) Chapter 1063: sh Marriage (47) Chapter 1063 sh Marriage (47) Niu Jin really didn''t expect that she was particrly well-behaved from childhood to childhood, and Qian Beibei, who listened to everything she said, actually sang a contradiction with her. She was stunned by anger, and scolded outside, watching someonee in, looking at her with a strange look, flushed, and using a bag to block her face and quickly entered. "Dead girl, lose money, you won''t marry, what can Cheng Cheng do with the gift money?" Seeing that there was no way today, Niu Jin left the reception dimly, she had to go back and find out how to make Qianbei Bei agree to marry. Chamberbebe thought that Niu Jin should have left almost now beforeing out of the bathroom. After turning a corner, I saw Luo Yicheng standing in the corner, remembering what had just happened, his grievances poured out. In the past two years, she often went to watch Luo Yicheng secretly, but only saw less time. Sometimes, you can only look at it from a distance, because Luo Yicheng''spany is getting bigger and bigger, and now wherever it goes, there will be a group of people to follow. She couldn''t get close at all, and she might encounter strange looks. Since the incident at the wedding, she has understood a problem, that is, it is better not to hurt the man''s face. She was also confused for a while. Why did she really listen to her mother and embarrass Luo Yicheng in public? Otherwise, Luo Yicheng and she will note to this day. They are obviously two people in love, but they cannot be together. In such a day of crying, she really can''t hold on. "Yicheng, why are you here?" Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng. This man is more fascinating than two years ago. Luo Yicheng has been here long ago. It should be said that he was one step ahead of Niu Jin. He just heard what Niu Jin and Chamber Babe said. He thought that for two years, Chambebe should have almost forgotten him, so that he would not have to forget her deliberately, just spend time, and he would be able to live a peaceful life with Tang Guo. His life today is really good. He can focus on work, other things at home, Tang Guo is here, and managed in an organized way. Such a good wife is his luck. And, nowadays, his achievement is nothing in Tang Guo''s eyes, not to mention that most of thepany''s shares belong to her. In fact, she was nothing free of him. He had long thought about it. When he forgot Qianbeibe, or when Qianbeibei got married, he would live a good life with Tang Guo, and never think about those things that are not there. Today I met Chambebe at the reception. He suppressed his love for two years, and then came out at that moment. Especially when watching Qian Beibei being introduced to the general Lin, he almost rushed out. Eventually, he stopped, remembering what he was now. Watching Qian Beibei rush to the bathroom, he cut in and hid in a corner, ready to find an opportunity to ask her if she needed help. As a result, I heard those words said by Niu Jin. In the past two years, Beibei has suffered more than he thought. "Yi Cheng, you are a busy man, why are you here? When Qian Beibei saw Luo Yicheng just stared at her and didn''t speak, he asked, before Luo Yicheng answered, saying, "Yicheng, time has passed two years, have you forgotten me?" Luo Yicheng''s mind was still a little confused, and he subconsciously answered, "No ..." When he came back, he looked a little annoyed, "Bebe, we are impossible." Chapter 1064: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (48) Chapter 1064: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (48) Chapter 1064: sh Marriage (48) "Yi Cheng, I''m very happy to hear you say that you haven''t forgotten me." Qian Beibei smiled, "I haven''t forgotten you, I think about you every day, and even secretly look at you in the corner. In the past two years, I have be more and more sad to see you getting better and better. It seems that you are farther away from me. Fortunately, you have not forgotten me until now. " "Babe, we are really impossible." "Yicheng, you promised me, and give us three years to each other," Qian Beibei lifted the thin and pale face, Luo Yicheng saw a pain in his heart, "Yicheng, do you want to repent?" "I know that my mother took me to this reception with great pains to give me a rich, old and ugly man. Even if I knew, I didn''t hesitate toe because I listened They said, you will definitely attend this reception, so I am here. I just want to meet you, get in close contact, and ask you again, two years have passed, you can forget me. " "If you forget me, I choose to leave. If you don''t forget me, I am willing to wait until thest minute." Looking at Qian Qianbei, Luo Yicheng couldn''t say those words in his mouth. Thinking of Niu Jin, he said, "If you have any trouble, you cane to me." "I have no trouble." "But ... your mom ..." Qian Beibei''s eyes lit up, "Did you hear them? Yes, my mother really wants me to marry a rich man, regardless of his appearance and age, as long as he can afford a gift, this gift money is for me Brother Chengcheng Cheng prepared. " "Yicheng, do you say this is funny or not? Don''t worry, I won''t listen to her. I only have you in my heart. If she really forces me, I can''t stand it, I will be married to Luo Yicheng in this life, Either he will never marry for a lifetime. " Luo Yicheng didn''t know what to say. Qian Beibei''s words moved him, but it was impossible between them. Those three years were just what he thought was three years long enough for both of them to forget this rtionship. It never urred to him that Chambebe loved him so deeply, and he did not forget Chambebe. With one year left, he can''t forget Chambebe. Thinking of such a good Tang Guo, he was very contradictory. If he really can''t forget Qianbei for three years, it''s really unfair to Xiaoguo. If you chew on Qianbei, you''re sorry. "Yi Cheng, don''t worry, isn''t there still a year? Maybe one yearter, you may forget me, or fall in love with Tang Guo? At that time, you can love and love forever, and me, I will not bother you. " Listening to Qian Beibei''s pale and hollow voice, Luo Yicheng was in pain, and only said, "If you have any difficulties, you muste to me." "I see, Yicheng, what difficulties do I have, only you can think of it, and only you are willing to help me. Don''t worry, my mother doesn''t dare treat me." ... "Miss Tang, what do you think of my efficiency?" No one knows that Tang Guo and the infamous ancientwyer in the industry are hiding in a room and watching the mobile phone. The picture on the mobile phone turned out to be the scene where Luo Yicheng talked with Qianbei. "Miss Tang, have you heard? Of course, if you just listen, there is nothing really wrong with Luo Yicheng, but you look at his expression and action ..." Chapter 1065: Flash Marriage (49) Chapter 1065: sh Marriage (49) "Well ... everything shows how much he cares about the woman Chambebe." Gu Min touched his chin, nced at Tang Guo who was watching the monitoring screen seriously, and whispered, "Miss Tang, your marriage is in danger, so you need to prepare early. Luo Yicheng, this man, is carrying you and this The woman made a three-year contract. Hey, scum, they''re all married. What three-year contract is still in ce, and she doesn''t look at Miss Tang at all. " "Ms. Tang is so beautiful, capable, and has temperament. She has a house, a car, and a property. Luo Yicheng''s head was kicked by a donkey. She actually wants to give you a green hat. I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it." System: Gu Xi''s heart, he knows it well. This guy clearly wants toe and abduct his host. Tang Guo sat on the sofa, watching the picture silently, listening to Luo Yicheng''s conversation with Qian Beibei, with a faint smile on his lips. At the same time, he heard Gu Yan''s words and looked up at him. Gu Yan stopped saying what to say and asked, "So, Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" "Isn''t this derailed? It''s just that the two men and women talked for a while and nothing happened at all, and things like divorce can''t be anxious." Gu Yan looked at the picture with some distress, thinking that this Luo Yicheng is really a hoe, since he likes Qianbei, then go bold. For the woman who likes and likes you, what else do you hold? Go, go, Tang Guo can divorce. Damn, he''s been waiting for two years, and everyone is going crazy. Gu Yan''s face maintained a gentleman-like smile. "Then I try to find out substantive evidence for Luo Yicheng''s derailment for Miss Tang, to ensure that Miss Tang is on the favorable side, so that the other party has no possibility of counterattack." "So troublesome ancientwyer." "It''s no trouble at all. Miss Tang is my customer. It''s the right thing to do for you." "Then Miss Tang, will you divorce when there is evidence of Luo Yicheng''s derailment?" Gu Min was still more concerned about this and couldn''t help asking, "Actually, I''m curious. Will Miss Tang get married again after divorce?" He was a little nervous, what kind of man would he look for when he got married? I''m definitely not going to find Luo Yicheng, and I almost didn''t directly ask how it looks like. "It doesn''t really mean anything to get married." Tang Guo shook his head and pointed to Luo Yicheng''s painful look in the picture. "Look at this man, he obviously has a wife, and he has to show this kind of pity and heartache to other women. I Now there are phobias about marriage. " Don''t, Miss Tang, there are many good men in the world, such as ... he is so old. "Ms. Tang is so beautiful, rich and handsome, she will definitely find someone who treats you wholeheartedly and only to you." For example, he. "No more." Tang Guo leanedzily on the sofa, squinting his eyes, thatziness really beat Gu Yan''s heart, how could it be so attractive, really, Almost made him break the principle and rushed straight up. How can such a woman not get married, she must get married, she has to get married. "All thewyers said, I''m pretty, rich, and have everything. It doesn''t seem to make any difference to get married or not." "Ms. Tang actually didn''t meet the right person. Love is a wonderful thing. If Miss Tang is free, she can actually feel it." Gu Yan was anxious. Look at the water, look at the mountains and rivers, right? No matter how bad it is, when traveling, someone brings a suitcase or something. Tang Guo seemed to make sense and said, "You''re right, I should invite a few personal assistants and bodyguards from Tall Martha, otherwise I have to carry my luggage while traveling." Gu Yan: "..." What assistant bodyguard to look for, how good is it to find a boyfriend, such as if he is not good? That''s it for today. I''m a bit tired. See you tomorrow. Chapter 1066: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (50) Chapter 1066: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (50) Chapter 1066: sh Marriage (50) "Yicheng, where did you go just now?" Luo Yicheng returned to the reception from the bathroom, and was stopped by Tang Guo. Looking at her smiling face, he felt a little guilty, "Go to the bathroom." "Oh, no wonder, I looked around here before and didn''t see anyone, were you okay?" In the face of these clear eyes, Luo Yicheng remembered what he had promised Qian Beibei, and his guilt grew more and more. He just couldn''t see Qian Beibei''s pitiful appearance. As soon as his mind was hot, he agreed to the party. If one yearter, he really couldn''t forget, he divorced Tang Guo and they were together again. Seeing Tang Guo now, he regretted why he was so impulsive. "It''s okay, I''m fine." Tang Guo looked at Luo Yicheng''s face, "That''s good, you''ve been there for so long. I thought something had happened." Luo Yicheng took a deep breath and a smile appeared on his face. "No, I worry you." "Yes." Tang Guo responded and followed Luo Yicheng back to the reception. The two and many people greeted him. From the appearance, there was no problem between them. Luo Yicheng is a rising star. Tang Guo is a real rich man. The two stood together, both of whom looked great, and that was a perfect match. In short, whoeveres up to talk to them can''t help but praise them, they are really a perfect match. Because Tang Guo''s ability is not weak, they will not use any vocabry to praise. In their impression, the Tang family is much better than Luo Yicheng. Everyone knows that Luo Yicheng can seed today, if not with the full support of the Tang family, how could he seed? It was said that he did not hesitate to give tens of millions to Luo Yicheng to start thepany, and invested a lot in the follow-up. His two brothers also gave support. I have to admit that they are still a little bitter in their hearts, but who made people be fancy by the Tang family? Everyone knows Luo Yicheng''s past. He used to be just a little Luo Luo. Everyone didn''t care about him. Now he has a limitless future. He and Chambebe have something to know more or less. However, they knew Luo Yicheng, but they didn''t know Qian Beibei. They only heard of the woman whose name was Qian. They are talking privately. Fortunately, Luo Yicheng was rejected by Qian''s family. Otherwise, how can he get the favor of Tang Qianjin? As long as Luo Yicheng works with peace of mind and joins Tang Qianjin, his life will be extremely glorious. They never thought about it. Luo Yicheng would have a three-year contract with the woman who had previously abandoned him. Just now, they are still old. "Mr. Luo is really blessed." Luo Yicheng nodded, with a smile on his face, and did not think there was anything wrong with this statement. He is indeed very blessed to be able to talk to this group of people today with beautiful scenery, and it is really Tang Guo who supports him behind his back. In this world, he can never find anyone who believes in him like this and supports him. Maybe he did not fall in love with this woman, but this woman is already very important in his heart, and it can be said that he is also a teacher and a friend. He has more respect for this woman than Chambers. Thinking of those things that promised Qian Beibei, Luo Yicheng was a little irritable. Gu Yan sat in a corner, staring coldly at the men and women who were talking andughing, sneer: "It''s all fake." "Fake? Attorney Gu, what are you talking about?" Gu Yan wiped his face, showing a gentleman-like smile to the person. "Boss Chen, is there any business looking for me?" Chapter 1067: Flash Marriage (51) Chapter 1067: sh Marriage (51) At the end of the reception, Gu Yi looked at the cheque in his hand and felt a lot better. He kissed the cheque and sated it into his pocket with satisfaction. However, when he saw Tang Guo holding Luo Yicheng''s hand and went out together, everyone was bragging about the special match between them, his joy disappeared. He had a smile on his face, and went out with the crowd. When Tang Guo was about to get on the car, he shouted, "Miss Tang, if you need anything, you can always find me." "Lawyer Gu is polite, Xiaoguo should have no need to find you." Luo Yicheng opened the door and sent Tang Guo in. He looked up and said to Gu Yan. Gu Yan smiled, "That''s not necessarily true. I can do everything. Miss Tang will need me someday." He needs a case, and he needs a bed warmer. He had almost saved up his money, so he sent a daughter-inw. After so many years of saving money, he finally found his daughter-inw, but he couldn''t even eat it. He was really going crazy. In particr, Luo Yicheng, a scumbag, upied his position and was entangled with other women. He was particrly upset. "Miss Tang, leave, if you need anything, you must find me. It''s more expensive, but I''ll make you happy." Luo Yicheng was relieved, thinking Gu Gu really wanted to sell Tang Guo business. This ancient badger is really the same as the rumor. It has no character in particr. I really don''t know how to live to this day. Because they drank at the reception, they both called for the driver toe over. Mother Luo and Sister Luo were sitting in a car, while Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng were in another car. After the car was started, Luo Yicheng remembered that Gu Di had found Tang Guo twice. He was curious about what business Tang Guo had sold to him. He asked, "Little fruit, what business did Gu Di sell to you? Great. " "It''s not so good. The cutout is real." After hearing Tang Guo''s evaluation, Luo Yicheng alsoughed. "I also heard that it is a person who has prated into Qian''s eyes. He came to you before and what did he say?" "He ..." Tang Guo chuckled and said, "He asked me when I was divorced. If I had this idea, I could take my divorce case, and said that there would be no problem with his efficiency. Well done. " When Luo Yicheng heard it, his face was dark. "You will stay away from him in the future. In order to make money, you actually persuade others to divorce and destroy other people''s families." "Well, I know." Tang Guo smiled lightly. "However, I heard from friends in the circle that the case he took over did not fail. Basically, people who want to divorce can afford the price, yes He will be very satisfied with the results. " "This kind of people still have less contact. Besides, we will not divorce." Luo Yicheng said naturally, "Don''t listen to him nonsense." At this time, Luo Yicheng did not think that Tang Guohui would take the initiative to divorce him. Because of Tang Guo''s evaluation of Gu Yan, he would not even think too much. With so many years of acquaintance before him, he never thought about it. This woman who liked him very much nned from the beginning to divorce him. So much was calcted during their marriage. He thought that this woman had always loved him. If it was not for love, why would she support his cause wholeheartedly? Chapter 1068: Flash Marriage (52) Chapter 1068: sh Marriage (52) You ca nt support him because you hate it? No one will be so bored. System: Yes, his host is such a boring person. Since this reception, Luo Yicheng also knows that Mother Luo and Sister Luo have changed a lot. He and Tang Guo will bring two of them at any reception that requires family members to appear. The two were also ustomed to such a scene. After more than two years of Tang Guo, the various teachers they had invited them, they have basically been separated from the rusticity that originally came from the countryside. Whether talking or habitually, great changes have taken ce. Of course, Mother Luo usually talked to the aunt and grandfather downstairs, and she was more grounded. But then again, everything changed a lot. But these aunts and grandfathers will not alienate Mother Luo because of this. Mother Luo is more flexible than some young people, and she gets along well with her neighbors. Sister Luo was not a fool. She used the contacts with those at the reception to help her sell a lot of pork. That s right, it s pork. Her man is afraid that she will not work hard now, and the young and beautiful wife has run away. She even started a pig farm. This pig farm is divided into feed pigs and free range pigs on the mountain. The pork she sells is the part of the free range on the mountain. Tang Guo didn''t care about these at all. Now she enjoys such a game. The big sister Luo and mother Luo who have changed dramatically, these two women are not simple. Only once you own it, and then lose it, do you know what is most precious. Mother Luo once had a rich, beautiful, and good to her. She was introduced to the high society and did not dislike her daughter-inw at all. Can she still ept that a mediocre daughter-inw? Sister Locke, once had a younger brother who taught her makeup, took her to ss, and opened up her horizons. Can she still ept a younger brother who can''t help her? This person, it''s not so good. Luo Yicheng used to have no worries at home and only needed peace of mind. No matter what problems thepany encounters, being able to go home to find the perfect wife to discuss will always be rewarding. There is something wrong with thepany''s funds. If more funds are needed to invest in it, just talk to that perfect wife and a huge sum will be invested in thepany the next day. He is well-organized and can help him in his career. When he lost such a perfect wife and was with his true love, he realized that there are some things that really cannot be asked, what is remorse and what is lost. Tang Guo braced his chin and flipped through thetest photos sent by her. Nothing else. They are photos of Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. The ce where Chambebe goes to work has changed. In fact, it can be said that as long as Luo Yicheng moves, Qian Beibei will quickly find apany to work in the vicinity. Because of this, it is more than two years, Chambebe has not made any outstanding business in his career. I did nt learn that, and I did nt make any connections. It''s twenty-nine now, and every post he holds is particrly mediocre. But she didn''t care about it, all she cared about was Luo Yicheng. As long as Luo Yicheng is closer, she will be content. She believes that Yicheng will not forget her after one year, and at that time they will work hard. At this time, Tang Guo''s mobile phone rang, and the three characters "Putting the Ancient Door" were very conspicuous. "Miss Tang, have you seen the photo?" Chapter 1069: Flash Marriage (53) Chapter 1069: sh Marriage (53) "I saw it." Tang Guo leanedzily on the sofa. "They have met a little frequently recently." "Miss Tang, for the word ''frequent'', I need to poprize it with you. Frequent, refers to often, and the interval is short. Like them, seeing two or three times a day can no longer be called frequent Now, this is all the time. " "Well, okay,wyer Gu makes sense." Listening to Tang Guo''s faint tone, Gu Yan was not good, but he still kept a very polite tone and asked, "So, Miss Tang, when are you going to divorce?" "They just talk every day, don''t these photos still keep a certain distance, can this be used as a reason for derailment?" Gu Yan gritted his teeth: "It really can''t." "So,wyer Gu, you need to pay more attention to it. Without enough evidence, this marriage is not easy to divorce. In thepany, I have so many shares. If you want a peaceful divorce, you can score him a lot. Lawyer Gu, We said at the beginning that I didn''t want to share it with him. " "Of course I won''t forget every sentence that Miss Tang said." After hearing Tang Guo''s unwillingness to give Luo Yicheng a child, Gu Ye was inexplicably better, and his voice was somewhat pleasant, "If I do things, Miss Tang will Rest assured, I guarantee that the property in your name will not be divisible by the other person, and he will have to divide a lot from him. " "Half of me is enough." Tang Guo said with a smile, it s all gone, it s not fun, there is no difference in ss, how can the gap between Qianbei and Luo Yicheng be reflected, and how can mother Luo and sister Luo be able to rightfully believe that Qianbei s family background How about it? Luo Yicheng is rich, of course, must not be richer than her, but also have to work hard to make money for her. Her eyes narrowed, so to speak, she would not be too strong by the time of divorce. Tang Guo kept pounding his fingers on the table, and suddenly remembered her two brothers, and his heart brightened. Ask your brother what to do with the property. At that time, she would pretend to be little white lotus. In this case, she is not strong, but also weak and pitiful, which is great when you think about it! System: Great. "Miss Tang?" "Lawyer Gu, if it''s okay, just hang up. There is thetest news from Luo Yicheng. Remember to send it to me as soon as possible. By the way,wyer Gu, if someone asks you, who will let you do this? , You say it''s the Tang family. " The corner of Gu''s lips turned, "Rx, Miss Tang, my family and I have always exined to the Tang family. The excuse is that the Tang family came to me because they were afraid their baby would suffer." System: [Host, this man is really a good n. ] Originally, he wanted to give Gu Yao some eye drops, but he never expected that he saw the host''s expression of satisfaction, it was really a hell. "Solicitor Gu really reassured me." "That''s natural. I''ll do something for Miss Tang. I''m doing it wholeheartedly. I can''t make a mistake at all." Joking, but this is his future daughter-inw, can you be more serious? How can a daughter-inw''s property be distributed to an outsider? My daughter-inw doesn''t feel bad, so does he. After hanging up the phone, Gu Yi was sitting in the office a little bit, staring outside. He turned over the calendar. He will be 30 next year. When can he get married? Chapter 1070: Flash Marriage (54) Chapter 1070: sh Marriage (54) Tang Guo didn''t know that she wanted to get married and wanted to go crazy. Now she is addicted to role-ying and is especially happy to y. The system is also very happy to watch the energy increase. On the other hand, it is watching his host be more and more abnormal, and deeply sad for the male and female masters of the next world. Hope, the male and female masters of the next world, haven''t done things that are sorry to the host, as long as they haven''t done things that are sorry to the host, then they can still get along peacefully. The face of such a perverted host is huge, he always feels a bit scary, especially after the host has ignited the role-ying skills, and smiles like a whole person, , ! System. Luo Yicheng has tried to avoid meeting with Qianbei, but the ce where Qianbei goes to work is particrly close to hispany. See, can''t you say no to it? asionally seeing Qian Beibei''s loneliness, he always relentlessly. He didn''t forget Chambebe, he was extremely clear. But now he can''t do much, at most, he helps Chambebe at work. On one asion, he identally went to a floor of thepany where Chambebe''spany was located, and just met Chambebe being embarrassed by the leadership, but still could not hold back, and spoke a few words for Chambebe. After this time, he couldn''t help paying attention to the life of Chambebe. From time to time, when he heard the news from Qianbeibei, he just moved his mind and secretly helped in the back. Looking at the ambiguous expression of the leader of the other party, he did not exin too much. As long as the other party does not preach, perhaps this misunderstanding can make Chambei''s life much better. Later, it turned out that Qianbeibei was quite happy. It didn''t take long for him to find that Chambebe was not very happy again. He asked for a chance. Chambebe didn''t say much to him, just that it was a family matter. He restrained himself from thinking about it and leaving it alone. In his mind, Qianbeibei''s pitiful and helplessness always appeared in his mind. In the end, he asked someone to investigate the situation of Qianbei''s family. After seeing the situation, Luo Yicheng finally understood why Qian Beibei had been so bad. It turned out that Qian Chengcheng wanted to get married, but the Qian family bought the newest house in the best area in the city, and the woman asked for hundreds of thousands of gifts. The Qian family couldn''t get it out, only to hit their thoughts on Qian Beibei. A few years ago, he was almost ugly because he couldn''t give a gift, and eventually broke up with Chambers. In fact, he was a bit disgusted with the Qian family, but thought of Qian Beibei, he felt pitiful. Bebe was also a victim at the time. The Qian family wanted to give gifts, mostly because of Qian Chengcheng. He stared at the surveyed information, looked at it for a long time, and finally dialed the phone number that had not been dialed for a long time. "Hey, who?" Niu Jin''s voice was still so mean, there was no change at all. Luo Yicheng was silent for a few seconds and said, "It''s me, Luo Yicheng." "Luo ... Luo Yicheng? What are you calling to do?" Niu Jin''s tone was not so good. When she heard it, she wanted to be fierce, but she didn''t know what she thought of, and then she held her temper. Is there anything wrong with you calling? Are you looking for our babe? President Luo, you are married, and then find us babe, this is not good, our babe is an innocent girl''s house, but not a family Primary three, let alone be the second wife of you, don''t harm our babe. " Chapter 1071: Flash Marriage (55) Chapter 1071: sh Marriage (55) "Ms. Niu, I heard that you''re dating Bebe recently?" "I give a blind date to Beibei, has nothing to do with a busy man like President Luo?" "I had a good meeting with Beibei and couldn''t watch you push her into the fire pit. For Qian Chengcheng''s gift, you actually wanted her to marry those old and ugly men. Have you thought about her feelings? " "What''s so old and ugly? It''s good for us Beibei, we Beibei used to be rich wife, what''s wrong?" "Ms. Niu, how much is Qian Chengcheng''s gift?" After hearing Luo Yicheng''s words, Niu Jin hesitated, and then asked, "What do you want to do with these? President Luo, you really don''t want to raise our Beibei, I don''t allow it, Babe cannot be a junior." "Mr. Luo, if you really like Beibei, then pleasee to our Beibei when you are single." The implication is that after Luo Yicheng divorced, he could entangle with Qianbei. The underlying meaning is that she has no objection to Luo Yicheng''s dealings with Chambers. "I mean, I can give you a sum of money, so don''t embarrass Babe, let her date with those old men. Don''t embarrass Babe now, or in the future, just treat her and me Let''s make nine years ofpensation together. " "You are telling the truth?" Niu Jin''s voice was rejoicing, her son''s marriage was postponed for a long time due to the color gift, but her hair was whitish. Qian Beibei didn''t listen to her, and always offended the good people she saw. Sooner orter, the gift money was not avable, and the woman''s family pressed again. Cheng Cheng had a few times with her, but she was anxious to death. Already. "Of course it is true, but Ms. Niu must sign a contract with me." "As long as you agree, I can help you out with this gift money, and I will not be able to ask Babe for trouble in the future." Niu Jin figured it out, and a sum of money was free. And she really didn''t necessarily manage to win Babe. Babe would be in her thirties soon. After this age, women would depreciate. Many big bosses are unwilling to find older women over 30 years old. Now Luo Yicheng is the head of this injustice, of course, it is good. In this way, Luo Yicheng still had some thoughts about her family Beibei. If Luo Yicheng is divorced now, and it is good to marry Beibei. For the sake of the other party''s ability, she would not dislike the second marriage. "Okay, Cheng Cheng''s gift is one million. As long as you can get one million, I''ll sign that contract with you. I won''t introduce them to Beibei in the future." Babe is almost thirty. To be honest, he can''t introduce any good men. If Luo Yicheng really likes Babe and is willing to divorce, that''s fine. Niu Jin''s thoughts, Luo Yicheng did not know. Hearing a sigh of relief when the other party agreed, it was also hispensation to Qianbei Bei for these years. I hope Niu Jin will not be in trouble, she will be better off. It didn''t take long for Niu Jin to get a million, and he was still thinking, this Luo Yicheng, is really too rich now. In fact, the woman''s family wants 500,000. The price she offered to Luo Yicheng was to say casually that if the other party couldn''t afford so much, she could change her mouth. Unexpectedly, he did not hesitate. Niu Jin, who got the money, really did not embarrass Qian Beibei, nor introduced her to her. Chapter 1072: Flash Marriage (56) Chapter 1072: sh Marriage (56) Chapter 1072 sh Marriage (56) Niu Jin also called Qianbei Bei. When Chambei looked at Niu Jin''s phone, she was helpless. She picked up, "Mom, I told you very clearly. You introduced me to a blind date man. I No one will agree. In my life, Qianbei Bei will either marry Luo Yicheng if she does not marry. I have agreed with him, and there is still a year to wait. " "Babe, Mom isn''t going to introduce you to the subject. Forget it, I can''t help you anyway, and thedy is not staying. I just called you back for a meal. You haven''t been back for a long time. By the way, I will let you know, About Cheng getting married. " Qian Beibei was a little surprised, "You guys have all your brother''s gift money?" "Qi, Qi, Beibei,e back for dinner. Mom will never introduce you again. Whoever you want to be with will be with you. You said that you have an agreement with Luo Yicheng, right? OK, as long as you guys As a result, Mom doesn''t object. " Chamberbebe unexpectedly changed Niu Jin, but she was relieved to think that she would not face various old men in the future. Qian Chengcheng Caili gathered all the money and should not make an idea on her. Niu Jin is her mother anyway. "Babe,e back, your dad misses you too." "Okay, I''ll be back at the weekend." A few dayster, Luo Yicheng looked at the charming Qianbei Bei, and he felt a little happy. When he met each other, he couldn''t help but ask, "You look happy recently?" "Well, my mother won''t force me to go on a blind date." "Yi Cheng, I have been insisting." Facing Qian Beibei''s serious eyes, Luo Yicheng turned his attention, "I''m going home." Qian Beibei''s eyes dimmed, and he whispered, "Oh." Luo Yicheng turned his back on Qian Beibei and knew that she looked very bad, but he couldn''t continue this way. He didn''t look back, afraid that he would never be able to look away from her again. ... "Miss Tang, you see, this man''s struggling, painful, ufortable expression, this shows that he really can''t put the woman behind him." Gu Yan shook his head and took a sip of tea slowly. "I''m sure it won''t be long before they will cross the border. As long as something goes wrong, make sure they are together for a minute and wear a green hat for you Without hesitation. " He nced at Tang Guo, and found that this woman was really calm and okay, she was wearing a hat, but she was not angry. What to do, the future daughter-inw does not divorce, he will not be able to realize his dream of getting married before the age of thirty. "It is fortunate that Guwyers continued to observe, and strive to catch the substantive evidence of their derailment as soon as possible." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled. This smile made Gu Yan forget everything, only nodded silly, "Yes, Miss Tang, I promise to help you perfectly, they can''t escape. " "I''m going home, Mr. Gu, please let me know if there is any good news. The next time this two things happen, it''s not used to show me. I''ve been very busytely, and I will lose a minute. A lot of money. " "Miss Tang, in fact, money is not so important. There are still many beautiful things in this world." For example, love or something. Tang Guo shook his head. "I think money is important. Isn''twyer Gu trying so hard to help me, isn''t it because money is important?" No, of course not, Gu Yan said from the bottom of his heart that he was soborious, of course, not for money. Future daughter-inw, this is a misunderstanding, big misunderstanding. see you tomorrow Chapter 1073: Flash Marriage (57) Chapter 1073: sh Marriage (57) Gu Yan watched Tang Guo drive away, and pped his head in annoyance, it was too difficult. Everyone said that it was difficult to bring awsuit. He felt that the hardest thing in the world was to chase women and children. Because chatting with Qian Beibei, Luo Yicheng came home a littleter than before. "came back?" He looked at Tang Guo sitting on the sofa and greeted him, feeling a little guilty and a little bit guilty. He really couldn''t forget Chambebe, so he couldn''t fully ept Tang Guo. Even this wife is truly impable. Should he be fortunate, Tang Guo is a reasonable person, or should he me what he promised to do? "Aunt Xu warmed the food in the pot. Yecheng, you go eat it." "Ok." Luo Yicheng responded, put down his briefcase, and washed his hands before going to the kitchen for dinner. As he ate, he was thinking about what had happened in recent years, and he felt more and more guilty about Tang Guo. He had promised Babe that if they hadn''t forgotten each other a yearter, the two would be together again. But facing Tang Guo, he really didn''t know how to bring it up. He didn''t want this, but he didn''t know how to do it. "Little fruit." "What?" Tang Guo looked up and smiled at him. "Is something wrong with thepany? Is itck of funds or is there any problem with the n?" Tang Guo''s response made Luo Yicheng stunned, then buried his head to eat. Xiaoguo is so perfect, no wonder nobody hates her. People in the vige like her, people in thepany like her, and everyone who knows her likes her. Everyone admired him. He also knows that she is very good, she is so good, but why doesn''t he feel that kind of heartbeat to her? It was because he had a chambei in his heart and he couldn''t help it. "I''m going to buy a vi. We''ve been married for more than two years. At first you have been wronged by ady like Qianjin who lives in such a small ce." After having money, he bought a house for Luo Mu and Sister Luo. "I think that when the mother and older sistere over, they will be able to lively together. This house is really small." Tang Guo smiled, "Okay, I have no problem. You''re right, now that you have money, you can change to a vi. Although both mother and older sister live in the same neighborhood, it is not convenient to live in a house. .Sometimes Mom wants to cook some soup for you, and it takes more than ten minutes to walk. " Listening to Tang Guo''s consideration for his family, Luo Yicheng was iprehensible in his heart. "When the timees, the vi will be in your name." "Yi Cheng, are you so generous?" "This is what it should be. It was wronged by you originally, but it was a vi. This is my heart. You don''tck those, but I want to give them to you." "Since you gave it to me, I''m wee." Tang Guoughed. "It''s the first time I''ve received such a big gift after more than two years of marriage." Luo Yicheng suddenly stunned, as if he could not remember to give her some gifts on weekdays except Tang Guo''s birthday. He felt even more guilty. When he was with Qianbei, no matter he had money or no money, he would use his best efforts. He would buy Qianbei gifts for any festival. On the contrary, it was a small fruit, asking nothing, and he forgot about it. It''s all hiss, no, he ignored so much. Chapter 1074: Flash Marriage (58) Chapter 1074: sh Marriage (58) Chapter 1074 sh Marriage (58) The room fell into silence. Luo Yicheng may be guilty of guilty conscience, could not help but look up to see Tang Guo on the sofa. Seeing her ying with her mobile phone with a smile, she felt relieved. Xiaoguo didn''t care much about these forms. Why didn''t he like such a good girl. If they met first, he would not hesitate to choose to stay with her. "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo looked up and asked. Luo Yicheng quickly shook his head. "No, I suddenly felt that I have ignored you a bit these years. Xiaoguo, thank you." "Between husband and wife, do you still need to thank you?" "But I ..." "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s only two years. I can wait, and you''ve been working very hard to put all your thoughts on your career. You don''t have to think so much like other men I''m very satisfied. We''re married. Now that we''ve chosen this path, we''re going to go on. This was a good thing from the beginning, wasn''t it? " "Yes." It was said right from the beginning that Xiaoguo had given him a chance. If he repented, they would divorce. But ... At the time, he didn''t choose to divorce. He thought that he would forget Qian Beibei and spend a lifetime with this woman named Tang Guo. He overestimated himself and underestimated the importance of Babe in his heart. If one yearter, he still can''t forget Beibei, because of Beibei''s temperament, he must be with him. And he promised Babe that he couldn''t let her down. In these years, Babe often changed jobs and always appeared in his sight. Where would he not know, Bebe gave up everything for him and willingly followed him at all times. If he breaks his word, Beibei says that she will never marry in her life, then she must never marry in her life. A girl such as Xiaoguo will definitely meet better people in the future, and she will live well. Therefore, he can onlypensate Xiaoguo in other ways. He couldn''t give Xiaoguoai, he could only work hard, make money, and give her the wealth she deserves. Who called his heart had been filled up by a woman named Qianbei. After thinking about it, Luo Yicheng was slightly relieved. Do it in the future, he can onlypensate Xiaoguo in this way. When Tang Guo saw Luo Yicheng relieved, he started to eat and smiled. well. The system stumbled: it didn''t feel very good. This Luo Yicheng, is there a problem in his mind? Such a perfect wife should not have to entangle with that Qianbei. As a uniform, did he really wonder if a man''s brain had been stung by a zombie? Why is it so strange, always choose some funny results. Fortunately, his host is a smart man who can y him with his fingers. Within two days, Tang Guo informed Luo''s mother and sister Luo''s family that Luo Yicheng was about to buy a big vi. I also told them to live together in the future and let them see together. When they heard it, they were particrly happy. Luo Yi didn''t notify them in Chengdu, Tang Guo informed them first, and it was obvious how well their daughter-inw / daughter-inw was a man. Luo Yicheng also said to the two that this vi will be ced under Tang Guo''s name. He wanted to exin it first, for fear they had any opinions. I never expected that Mother Luo would first say, "It should have been in the name of Xiaoguo, and it''s also true. You are right to think so." Chapter 1075: Flash Marriage (59) Chapter 1075: sh Marriage (59) "Yeah, Yicheng. I can hear people saying that they don''t know how much money they invested in thepany." Aunt Luo also agreed, and they didn''t think it was in Tang Guo''s name what is the problem. It should be said that they never thought that Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo would divorce. To them, the days are really good. In their hearts, Tang Guo''s status is very high. Basically, Luo Mu regarded Tang Guo as half a daughter. Without Tang Guo, would they be able to go to high-end social receptions and see the wonders of this world? Luo Yicheng was able to smoothly and smoothly, said that starting apany? People are rich and wealthy. I do nt know how much of the property is in the name. Will it be a rare vi? They all felt that Luo Yicheng was getting rid of it, and he would finally please his wife and give him a gift. Isn''t it a vi? As long as Tang Guo is happy, the family is harmonious and there is no problem. They also knew that when thepany was just established and there was a problem in the middle of the night, a phone call from thepany called Tang Guo. This Miss Qianjin, not only has the money, but also the ability, it is their Luo family who has taken advantage. Luo Yicheng became disappointed when they agreed. He didn''t dare to show it. What does it mean to buy a vi for Tang Guo now? I want his mother and elder sister to know that he is nning to go crazy. So the family happily went to buy a vi. In just one week, I finally saw a vi they were quite satisfied with, and after buying, they bought it and fell in the name of Tang Guo. After that, the family was busy moving. "Mom, sister, you pick the room first." Tang Guo said with a smile. Mother Luo quickly shook her head. "It''s up to you, Xiaoguo, it''s too wrong for you to follow us. Yecheng has finally made some achievements. This room should be your first choice." "Yeah, Xiaoguo, it''s up to you first, you are the biggest contributor to our family." "Since you say so, I''m wee." In fact, there are many rooms in the vi and the location is good. Tang Guo chose a room with a good outside view, and did not choose the room that Luo Mu liked from the beginning. The family lived in the vi happily, and one day suddenly, Mother Luo thought of something, looked at Tang Guo and asked, "Xiao Guo, everything is getting better now. You and Yicheng have to have a child, too." ? " She didn''t mention it before, because Luo Yicheng was in the upswing of his career and Tang Guo was extremely busy. I think it is still the most important cause of hard work. Luo Mu is not the kind of child or the olddy. At that time, her man died early, and it was because of the relief from the vigers that she supported Luo Yicheng and the sister Luo family and gave Luo Yicheng a confession. Although suffering hardly, remembering the agony of the past, I was also very sad. If they had better conditions, where would they have suffered so much? Therefore, she has no objection to it. Young people work hard for their careers, their children''s affairs, and so on until their careers are stable. At that time, there was nothing to dy. With ability and money, raising a child would never be so fortunate. Now that everything is okay, she is attentive. Tang Guo is also 27 years old this year, and Luo Yicheng is older than her. It is the best time to have children now. "Yicheng seems to be very busy. Recently, thepany has very important projects, I''m afraid it is impossible." Tang Guodao. Chapter 1076: Flash Marriage (60) Chapter 1076: sh Marriage (60) "It doesn''t take much time to have a child, Xiaoguo, you are the best now, and you will get older in the future, and it will not be so good for your child." Mother Luo''s words are true. "Now young and easy to recover. For your own good, I think we still have to pay attention to this matter." "Mom was right, but I''m afraid it won''t work this year, or next year. Next year, that project should be almostpleted, and I will slowly give the things in my hand to the people below me, and I will prepare with confidence "Tang Guo said with a smile, without any resistance to the mother Luo. Mother Luo was also relieved, and her heart was beautiful, her daughter-inw was just fine. She went out to chat with those wives, and heard that young couples today do not like to have children and say what to do for surrogacy. Having a child is bad for your health, and you don''t want to have a child. In order to ask for children, the family can make trouble. Where is as good as her little fruit, no impatience, good temper, good cultivation, say everything. Much hase into contact with wealthy people, Luo Luo found that, in fact, there is not much difference with ordinary people. Every family has a difficult scripture, even if they are rich, there are contradictions. Where is it like their home, harmonious? Daughter-inw is too capable to take care of everything. The son didn''t touch the flowers again, and the young couple loved each other lovingly. She felt that this life was worth it. Now that her daughter is fine, in fact, she still feels so guilty about her daughter, Sister Luo, in her heart. Now that the elder sister of the Luo family is getting better and better, she is also at ease. Where does Mother Luo know that all this peace will be broken next year. The person who destroyed her happy and harmonious family by herself turned out to be the baby son she had grown up in her palms, and has always been her proud son. That''s it for children. The family lived in the big vi without any contradiction. It can be said that there is no contradiction because Tang Guo exists, she is too perfect, and everything is arranged perfectly. Mother Luo is very satisfied. Not to mention the older sister, she is still learning to wear fashion with Tang Guo. If there is any good thing, the first time I think about Tang Guo. Someone from Luojia Vige came to visit them. Tang Guo never considered them as rural people. They were enthusiastically invited into the vi, and there was no shelf performance at all, which made her more and more popr and her reputation better and better. There is a lot of people in Luojia Vige, but there is a good daughter-inw in the Luo family. Basically, the whole county knows Tangguo. System: So speechless. When anyone in the vige who was willing to work and study came to help Luo Yicheng, Luo Yicheng felt embarrassed. When Tang Guo appeared, he would solve the problem perfectly. Therefore, the people in the vige have betrayed, and they are better to Tang Guo than to Luo Yi. [The host is big, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei are getting more and more frequent. The system is also very speechless looking at the photos sent by Gu Yan. Since Luo Yicheng wanted to understand how topensate Tang Guo, he found that he couldn''t forget Qianbei, and he refused to contact Qianbei. It''s just that there is still a proper distance between the two. But asionally one nce, one nce up, they just understand the feelings between themselves. "That''s fine, I don''t want to have children." Chapter 1077: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (61) Chapter 1077: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (61) Chapter 1077: sh Marriage (61) [The host is greatly afraid of forgetting that you can''t have children with these bodies. ] Intuition tells him that this is because the host has an extraordinary origin. Under normal circumstances, powerful people are not easy to have posterity. Many powerful people have lived thousands of years without seeing a blood rtionship. s, when did his memory have such a thing? The system was confused, and he quickly reacted. He thought of something again. However, they are not important, and should not be of much use to the host. Mother Luo is happy every day, so is the sister Luo. They also made new friends and asionally invited friends to y in the vi. In the face of these friends, Tang Guo will ask the helpers to prepare everything. They said that Tang Guo was good when everyone was there, and everyone nodded with a smile. Of course, they knew the Tang family was good, and they were envious. In their circle, they have never seen a harmonious family like the Luo family. Time rushes, and a year passes. Gu Yan looked at the photos, and the two men and women who had not broken the boundaries in the video rubbed their hair fiercely. He waited madly, and the two of them actually frowned for a year. "Attorney Gu, it seems that they have not really nned to be together yet." Tang Guo said with a smile, "So, this marriage is really hard to leave." "Miss Tang, don''t worry, I think they will soon fail. After all, these are two men and women who love each other in particr." Tang Guo lowered his head and smiled slightly, Gu Gu was right, the two kept the boundary on the surface. But it was only three years as they had agreed, and it was only a little worse. Once three years have passed, even if Luo Yicheng doesn''t do anything, Qianbei Bei will attack. This man, Luo Yicheng, could not refuse Qian Beibei. The woman who did not get it will always be in amotion. He always feels that he owes Chambebe, and regrets his impulse at first. Because of the pitifulness of Chambebe, he pushed Niu Jin and Qian Chengcheng for the fault of the wedding . "Lawyer Gu, I''m a little curious." Gu Yan said seriously, "Miss Tang is curious, is there anything I can help you with? I''ll be happy." "Iswyer Gu being too concerned about my divorce? Lawyer Gu, have you ever been there to make money from your business, and you have been by your side every day to provoke divorce?" Tang Guo said, "No wonder, Mr. Gu is notorious in the industry. " Gu Yan''s face was a bit disastrous. He didn''t care about fame, as long as he had money to make it. Moreover, he really did nothing wrong. For example, he has never done anything to damage someone''s marriage. He pulls business because the other party has long wanted to divorce. "Miss Tang, I want to say this is a misunderstanding. In fact, the rumors are not credible. My character is not as bad as the legend." "There is no wind without waves, everyone says that." Gu Zheng is helpless, what should I do? The future daughter-inw doubts his character, how to break it? He hasn''t been able to tell the truth, as a cautiouswyer, he can''t have someone grab the handle. Suddenly, Gu Yan''s eyes brightened, and a smile appeared on his handsome face. He whispered to Tang Guo and said, "I''m so anxious for a reason. This reason is definitely not for making money." Chapter 1078: Flash Marriage (62) Chapter 1078: sh Marriage (62) "I don''t actually love money that much." System: This is not very credible to listen to. This is me if you don''t love money. "Oh? I don''t know what the reason is, I can make thewyer Gu think that I divorced every day." Tang Guo picked up the coffee cup with a smile and said, "I especially want to know." Listening to Tang Guo said that I really want to know, Gu Yan almost blurted out. Of course, we can only get married after you divorce. The words came to his lips, and he was stung by him. His face became serious, and his expression was very serious, as if it were a messenger of justice sent from heaven. "Miss Tang is young and excellent. I don''t think you should be young for a Luo Yicheng. I think you should have a better life. You Such a good person deserves a better person. Luo Yicheng doesn''t love you. If you continue with him, it is aplete waste of time. It is better to find someone who is only dedicated to you. " "Miss Tang, you might as well look outside, there are still many good men in this world." For example, he. "Oh, is thewyer Gu really sorry for me?" Tang Guo raised his eyes slightly, apparently a very ordinary expression, but it turned out to be Gu Gu''s unnecessary, no, some can not stand. She asked him a few more words, and he couldn''t help but reveal the secrets and thoughts in his heart, even when he was a child when he urinates in bed, I am afraid he can''t hide it. Gu Yan looked away. This woman is really charming and terrible. I''m so curious, Luo Yicheng faces this woman every day, she doesn''t care. If he had, he would have washed himself clean andy it up t. She didn''t move, he moved. "Of course, Miss Tang is young, beautiful, and capable. She is a woman of talent and beauty, and should not be struck by a scumbag for years." If you want to marry, you should marry a good man like him, holding her in the palm of your hand, carefully Take care. "Lawyer Gu really speaks." Gu Yan smiled, "I''m telling the truth." "In fact, I also know that I am excellent." Tang Guo said, "I really should not waste time on a man, a creature like a man is really boring." The smile on Gu''s face was unsustainable. Tang Guo will not believe in love and will not fall in love because of Luo Yicheng. "Miss Tang, Luo Yicheng''s dregs are not everything." Tang Guo nced at him, "But on behalf of most of them,wyer Gu did this business. Do you know that there are a lot of secrets in this circle? Many rich people have so many women around them. They are clean, but really Few. Rather than wasting time and money on picking men, ask two bodyguards to travel the world. " Gu Yan was bitter in heart, wasn''t he the very clean one? I''m thirty years old, and I''m clean, and I have nothing to do with any woman. After falling in love with the woman in front of him, he couldn''t maintain his principles. Money was the most important thing in the past, but now a wife is more important than money. To coax his daughter-inw, he didn''t know how much money was lost. Now the future daughter-inw still looks like he has lost interest in love. What should he do? The system is alreadyughing crazy, the host is big, you can ruin your big baby. Look at the painful expression of Gu Yan, s, it is really pathetic. But why is he a little bit upset? Is he also badly taught by the host? Chapter 1079: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (63) Chapter 1079: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (63) Chapter 1079: sh Marriage (63) Gu Di dug into the wall but failed to return to the office. People in the studio didn''t dare to provoke them when they saw that their boss was unhappy. The other bosses are unhappy, they will definitely deduct wages, work overtime, etc. and let them go hometer. Gu Yan, no matter what he did, he did not withhold their wages. But the punishment for them is more terrible than the wage deduction. Once the stupid boss is in a bad mood, he will give them crazy cases, which are particrly difficult to make and very profitable. Yes, he doesn''t deduct his sry, but wants them to make more money back. Gu Min reached out his cell phone and said with a cold voice, "Luo Yicheng, please keep an eye on me. If there is any evidence, you must get it immediately, and you must not miss it." "I''m talking about not missing a bit, understand?" "I see, boss." Gu narrowed his eyes. "They''re about to reach the three-year agreement. You send someone to stare at Qianbei. I think this time I want to get some evidence, I should check from her." Woman, I''m crazy about Luo Yicheng. I really don''t know, Luo Yicheng is so scumbag, scumbag, he is not handsome, and there is no waste he would pull business to make money, how can it attract women so much. The employees of the studio buried their heads and typed seriously, their eyes dared not be confused. When he saw Gu Yi staring at his mobile phone with a smile on his face, he was relieved. Their boss has been particrly wrong since two years ago. The original boss, every day is thinking about how to pull business, the people staring at are the rich. In short, the cases that are particrly profitable and difficult to handle are all handled by himself. But, two years ago, their boss changed. Bing a little unprofessional, often staring at the phone and smirking. What important money-making case is actually intended to let theme, vaguely meant to give power to them. If they don''t answer, they will still be scolded. They are painful and happy, making money, and wondering what happened to the old board. The boss stared at the mobile phone and smirked, as if he often sends messages or something, they already have a guess. Their boss is probably online dating. I don''t know which underage girls who haven''t graduated have attracted their boss. If it wasn''t for online dating, why would you smirk at your phone and never see the Lord appear? Gu Yan didn''t know this, and flipped his phone, all of Tang Guo''s photos. There are various azimuth angles, of course, in public ces. He is a principled person, and candid photos can only be used to steal photos, but he won''t anger the future daughter-inw. Looking at the beautiful women in the photo, Gu Yan wondered how beautiful they were after they got married. Tang Guo can think of do not want to look like love, he has some anger, especially wanted to hit Luo Yicheng. It is a pity that Luo Yicheng, except Qian Beibei, has really no major problems. He has dug up news from childhood to age. He couldn''t fault it, which really annoyed him. Chambebe here, did not let Gu Yan wait long. About half a month before the three-year period, Qianbeibei received news of ss gatherings of college students. Of course, Luo Yicheng also received here. Both said they would participate. Because of this, Qian Beibei also found Luo Yicheng and asked a question. Chapter 1080: Flash Marriage (64) Chapter 1080: sh Marriage (64) Chapter 1080 sh Marriage (64) "This ssmate party will bring family members, Yecheng. Will you take Tang Guo?" Qian Beibei asked. Luo Yicheng fell into silence, saw Qian Beibei''s appearance, shook his head, "Can''t do it." Only half a month left, he can be sure that only half a month, he can''t forget Qianbei. As soon as the deadline came, he was ready to showdown with Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a gentle and kind girl and should be able to understand him. He has worked very hard to forget Chamber Babe for three years, but he hasn''t done it. He really couldn''t do it, so he couldn''t continue with Tang Guo. He couldn''t ept Tang Guo, couldn''t forget Qian Beibei, and continued to maintain this marriage, but it was not good for anyone. Xiaoguo is still young, she can find better people, they really have no fate. Chambein breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yicheng, there are still half a month, which is three years. Yicheng, my heart, eyes, and mind are all you, I can''t forget you. " "Yicheng, in another half a month, I can finally embrace you rightfully. You can finallye back to me, right?" "You didn''t forget me, did you? You can''t forget me." Qian Beibei burst into tears as he talked, Luo Yicheng was sore in heart and walked up to embrace Qian Beibei. Three years, the two hug for the first time. The moment Chambebe was held, she burst into tears, "Yi ... Yicheng, I know, I know you must not forget me. I have been restrained because you are married. I am waiting, waiting for us Agreement. " "Yicheng, do you know? Many times, I want to hug you. Since I was separated, I have been lonely every day. It seems that the whole world has been abandoned and all feelings have been lost. You may not understand." "I think the sky is dark without you. Yecheng, I miss you so much." "Yi Cheng, shall we be together again?" Luo Yicheng couldn''t refuse this woman. Listening to her words of grievance, she only felt sorry. At this time, he forgot a lot. Everything about this woman had filled his heart, he hugged her tightly and whispered, "Give me some time." "Okay, I''m waiting for you. I''ve waited for three years. I''m not afraid to wait for another three years, as long as you are willing to be with me." Qian Beibei cried andughed. "Talk to Tang Guo well, she is so good. And will find the right person for her. " "I will." When referring to Tang Guo, Luo Yicheng was sinking in his heart. But thinking that Qian Beibei was willing to wait for him with the most precious three years, looking forward to him, he also loved her. So, this time, they couldn''t miss it anymore, he couldn''t deceive his heart and say that he didn''t like Chambe. He couldn''t deceive himself, saying that he could live a life with Tang Guo, even if she was better. "Then the ss meeting, did you really not take her?" "No, I''ll deal with these, Babe, we won''t miss it again this time." "Well, I believe in you, Yicheng. This time, no matter what, I will stand by you, and I will never be as confused as before." The two kept hugging, telling love. "Miss Tang, how about this?" Gu Yan smiled happily, ncing proudly at Luo Yicheng in the video. "This kind of man is really not worthy of Miss Tang. I really feel sorry for Miss Tang." So, daughter-inw,e to your arms, he canfort. Chapter 1081: Flash Marriage (65) Chapter 1081: sh Marriage (65) Chapter 1081 sh Marriage (65) "This time, it can be used as preliminary evidence." Tang Guo''s faint voice extinguished Gu Xi''s excited heart, isn''t it enough? Tang Guo continued, "Counsel Gu believes that this can be used as evidence of their derailment? Just hold it and say two words, nothing happened. It''s useless and invalid. That too. Gu Yan was in distress. The two men and women who love each other are really the most reserved people he has ever seen. I like each other so much, I just endured it for a year. If he could not bear it all day. System: I''m afraid you''ve forgotten three days. After that, the memory of this guy being yed by his host was bad. "Miss Tang, rest assured, I will surely get the most important evidence to ensure that they have something to say." "I believe inwyer Gu,wyer Gu is serious and very patient." Gu Yan smiled bitterly, yeah, he was really patient. Helping the future daughter-inw to arrest her for three years was unsessful. The expression was light and windy, in fact, what I was thinking was numbness. These two people are really very principled. Gu Yan soon became irritable. It is said that the most likely time for the ss meeting is what happened. Maybe, the sky is like his wish, the two of them drank too much, can''t help thinking about it, doesn''t he have evidence? Gu Yan sat silently thinking, the look of the calction was really a blind white expensive suit and a good-looking face. Tang Guo half leaned on the sofa, drinking coffee leisurely, watching the two men and women in the video have not been separated, and still saying you miss me, I miss you, I love you, I love you, difficult Difficult to give up, and finally could not help kissing. Gu Zheng looked at Tang Guo''s expression and saw that she was smiling and not looking angry. A little loose in her heart, she was not angry, on behalf of Luo Yicheng, this man, she was not at heart. Gu Yan was inexplicably in a good mood. What did Luo Yicheng think about? He never got her heart at all. Her heart can only be his. Tang Guo nced at the man who was thinking about it, grinned, and stood up. "Guwyer, I''m gone." "Are you sitting still? The coffee tastes really good here." "No." Gu Yi was a little disappointed, and then he renewed his spirits. It is absolutely necessary to persevere in pursuing such things as women and children, and you cannot give up lightly. He has worked hard for three years and will soon be half sessful. Watching the future daughter-inw leave, he quickly went to monitor Luo Yicheng''s reunion. This time, but the top priority, there is definitely a good show, experience tells him that every ss reunion, there are materials to dig. In the evening, Luo Yicheng came back and told Tang Guo about going to the ssmates'' union, "It''s the ssmates in our ss." "Is that so? Would you like me to go with you?" "No, it s just that the people in the ss get together. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything. You also know that ssmates will y nothing more than boring mini-games. Otherwise, it sparisons and knotting each other. You should not like that Kind of scene. " Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Yeah, I really don''t like this kind of asion, right, when is it?" "This weekend, I may y veryte. I don''t need to keep the meal at home, and Aunt Xu doesn''t have to wait. Let her rest early." Chapter 1082: Flash Marriage (66) Chapter 1082: sh Marriage (66) Chapter 1082 sh Marriage (66) After moving to the vi, Tang Guo let Aunt Xu also live in the vi. Aunt Xu has a good character and is serious about doing things, and they are all satisfied. In addition to Aunt Xu, she also hired other helpers to help clean the vi, and trimmed the flowers and nts, as well as the driver of Mother Luo and Sister Luo. "That line, if you drink, you ask the driver to pick you up." "I know." Because he lied, Luo Yicheng still had some guilty consciences. Today, he and Chambebe exchanged heartfeltints. He has decided that he can''t miss it with Bebe in this life. He will find a good opportunity to showdown with Tang Guo. At that time, what she wants, he suffers, just hope she can fulfill him and Babe. Beibei has been waiting for him for so many years, and it is really not easy to bear the pressure at home. On the weekend, Luo Yicheng went to a ssmate party. Mother Luo saw Luo Yicheng dressed up, and she was a little curious, "Is there a cocktail party? Why not take Xiaoguo?" "Yes, Yecheng, how can you bring Xiaoguo?" Sister Luo also said habitually. "Your wife is so beautiful that you don''t take it out, that is waste." Now her men like to take her out, and they have a particrly long face in front of everyone. Although her man is a little older, not so good-looking, but all the thoughts of this man are on her, and she is pinned by her, only to her. "It''s not a cocktail party, it''s a ssmate''s association. You also know that most of the ssmates'' people show off theirparisons. How can I bring Xiaoguo past. The games I y are boring, and Xiaoguo doesn''t need to go." "That''s it," Sister Luo also attended her high school ss reunion, and took it seriously, "That''s still not going, then you go early and return early, don''t drink too much alcohol." They didn''t remind them at all, and Luo Yicheng should not be hooked by any goblins. Because they all think that with Tang Guo, it is impossible to have such a little fairy. Tang Guo is so good. Which woman is better than her and looks at others, then Luo Yicheng is so blind. After Luo Yicheng left, Tang Guo looked at the two of them a bit boring and said, "Mom, elder sister, there are new movies recently. Would you like to go to the movies?" "Does it look good? What type is it?" "It''s funny." "Go check it out." Tang Guo apanied the two to the cinema, during which she received news from Gu Xi that his people were in ce. No matter what happened to Luo Yicheng at the reunion, she would broadcast it to her. When Sister Luoughed at Tang Guo, she couldn''t help asking, "What are youughing at? Did you see any good news?" "See a joke." Sister Luo didn''t pay attention, Tang Guo took the ticket and the three entered. Not long after, Tang Guo and Mother Luo said, "Mom, there''s something wrong with me. You and your elder sister watch first. After you watch, if you want to y, just go and let the driver pick you up in advance. Tang Guo is very busy. They all know that they have no doubt at all, and their attention is also attracted by the movie. They only vaguely nodded, indicating that they knew. Tang Guo left the cinema and went directly to a cafe not far away. Entering the cubicle, Gu Yan was already waiting there. "Lawyer Gu, did you see any interesting pictures?" "If there is no interesting picture, why would I ask Miss Tang toe over." He moved his position, motioned Tang Guo to sit down, and showed the recorded video to Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, is this interesting? Thing. " Winter Evergreen 10,000 coins reward ten more. see you tomorrow Chapter 1083: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (67) Chapter 1083: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (67) Chapter 1083: sh Marriage (67) Tang Guo looked at the interface of the mobile phone, and Gu Yi clicked on the yback. On the screen, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei were sitting far away. That ce is rtively dim, and it should look like it is in a bar. There were several women sitting next to Chambebe, talking to Chambebe, and one of the women handed him a drink. The problem lies in this drink. The angle of this video is very tricky. Obviously, the woman was very secretive, but was filmed. "Interesting, Miss Tang?" "Did Chambebe drink?" "Drinking it," Gu Minughed. "When the woman was in college, she had a good rtionship with Qianbei, at least on the surface. How could she think of someone to give her medicine in front of so many people." Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, "Who did it?" "A Chamberi''s secret crush, he came back some time ago, didn''t he hear that Chambers and Marriage were not married?" "then" Gu Yan went over a little and whispered, "He went after Qian Beibei, but was unsessful. In the end, Qian Beibei was a little annoyed by him, said a lot of heavy words, and swept his face. No, don''t be reconciled. I n to have something interesting happen at the ss meeting. " "I don''t think he will seed." Gu Yan''s smile, there are some treacherous, "If Luo Yicheng is not here, it may really seed, and with Luo Yicheng, that person cannot seed. But well, he cannot seed, Luo Yicheng cannot seed ... " Needless to say, everyone knows the rest. Gu Yan also had some surprises. The man who suddenly appeared in love with Qianbei became God''s assist. In fact, he was very strange. He used to dig secrets and help people with cases. I really haven''t met Luo Yicheng and Qianbei Bei. It seems that these two people, regardless of what they do, are easily involved, and they identally encounter each other identally, and identally find Qian Beibei''s pity. At first he thought it was Chambebe, a woman who would y tricks, and everything was her calctions. It waster discovered that it was a coincidence. It is really strange that the coincidence of the whole world is estimated to have happened to these two people. Tang Guo didn''t think there was anything wrong with what Gu Yan said. The protagonist, God will definitely find a way to put them together. The picture they are watching now is the live video in the bar, not the video just recorded. "Miss Tang, what would you like to drink or something to eat?" "Give me an ice cream." Gu Zheng was a little bit foolish. She didn''t expect that this beautiful woman would like to eat ice cream. He was a little happy again, and the woman who likes sweets seemed more lovely. "Then wait a minute, I''ll buy it for you." Gu Yan put the bag on his seat. "I''ll leave it to Miss Tang to watch." "Okay." Tang Guo supported his chin and looked at Gu Yan. "If it''s gone, I won''t be responsible." "It doesn''t matter, the package is not important, Miss Tang is still on the line." After Gu Yan said, leave quickly, or something, is it important to have a daughter-inw? If the daughter-inw is willing to marry him immediately, throw ten packs. [Host, this guy is oily and smooth, you should be tricked carefully. The system was a little bit sour, this guy really really attracted his host all the time. Now he is certainly not the most important thing in the host''s heart. Chapter 1084: Flash Marriage (68) Chapter 1084: sh Marriage (68) "He hasn''t lied to me so far." [This guy is very clever. Host, you will divorce in the future, and then choose a spouse or something. You must think about it. This man is really clever. The system continues to challenge, and no further challenge, his position as the leader is not guaranteed. Of course, he didn''t mean to drive this man away. Just want the host to understand that he is the most loyal, the most intimate, and always follow the host''s great system. [Host, I''m the one you trust most. Tang Guo didn''t hold back, and smiled a little. She said that this system has so many words today, it turned out to be out of favor. "Tunzi, you are more and more like a person, and you still eat a human vinegar." [I just remind you that I am most loyal to the host. The system is a bit contorted. [I''m not afraid that the host will be too deep. If the memory recovers in the future, that guy is a bad guy. Isn''t the host greatly sad? This is the truth. The host does a lot of things, absolutely, even if it leaves a line. But for so many worlds, even if the results are known, the host never does anything. In the eyes of the host, like is like, dislike is not like. Once you like it, you just like it. Such people are ruthless and ruthless, and are particrly vulnerable to injury. "Thinking a lot, I''ve been prepared for a long time, don''t worry about it, Tongzi you worry about me, you might as well think about it next time you meet a female system, are you nning to have a love rtionship or to swallow the other party. [Swallow it, fall in love or something, how troublesome. The system said, "Does the system still divide gender?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Tunzi, don''t you have sex?" [No, I''m a male system. ] The system quickly said, [But I think the system should be all men. Tang Guo didn''t know where the system came to this conclusion, so he didn''t ask any more, because Gu Zhi had already returned. He was holding arge bowl of ice cream in his hand. When he put the ice cream in front of Tang Guo with a smile on his face, Tang Guo sipped for a moment. "Why, doesn''t Miss Tang like it?" Gu Yan was a little nervous. "I just think that each one looks good, so I bought some. If you don''t like it, I''ll go back and change it for you." "No, it''s fine." Tang Guo picked up the spoon and took a bite. "The ancientwyer really knows my heart. I like to eat ice cream like this. There are many vors in a bowl. It tastes special delicious." Gu Yan was relieved. When he bought just now, he didn''t think so much. At first, I was going to buy one of them. When I saw ice cream of various colors in the ice cream bucket, my mind suddenly shed. Intuition told him to buy everything. It wasn''t until Tang Guo ced the ice cream in front of him that he felt he had done something less serious. She never liked it, she liked it. From her expression, he could believe that she didn''t lie. When she was eating ice cream, her pretty face was all smiling. Gu Yan drank water, and he felt a little contented. Now he knew a hobby of his future daughter-inw. Or, he can report to a ss that learns to make ice cream. When his wife wants to eat ice cream in the future, he can do it anytime. Thinking about those days, he couldn''t helpughing. Chapter 1085: Flash Marriage (69) Chapter 1085: sh Marriage (69) "Miss Tang, look, there is some movement." Gu Zhi pointed to the mobile phone interface, Tang Guomin looked over. Sure enough, Chambebe started to feel dizzy shortly after drinking the drink. The man who secretly loved Chambebe appeared very close to her and helped her. "Babe, isn''t your body ufortable? I''ll take you back to rest, right?" The man said with concern. Qian Beibei shook her head freely, but looked at Luo Yicheng''s position. Because Luo Yicheng is now the big boss, the ssmates are all busy eating him. Although the two have shown that their hearts are simr, Luo Yicheng has not divorced yet, and they dare not show it too clearly. If it''s too obvious, it''s not good to be heard, even if they have been in love for nine years. "no thank you." Qian Beibei knew the mind of the man who helped her, but she only liked Luo Yicheng. Before long, she and Yicheng will be together again. How could it be rted to others? "Bei Bei, wouldn''t you have forgotten Luo Yicheng?" The man''s face was a little unsightly. "He has married a wealthy man, and now he is the big boss of thepany. You are impossible. "Babe, can''t you look at me?" "Sorry, I don''t want to think about it now." Qian Beibei could not see Luo Yicheng walk away, and his body was a little ufortable. At this time, you can''t always call Luo Yicheng. If anything, it''s not good. "Forget it, I''ll send you back to rest first, about our affairs, and talk slowlyter, can you?" Because this man, whether at school orter, behaves more gentlemanly, and has never exposed his rudeness. Chambebe thought that he really liked himself and cared about himself, and nodded in agreement. She didn''t see the light shining through the eyes of this man. Being held out of the bar, Chambebe was basically unconscious. But she still understood that she couldn''t sleep at this time. The moment she was brought into the car by the man, she had some regrets in her heart. Fortunately, this man was really polite and did nothing to her. Suddenly, Qian Beibei felt that there was something wrong, and suddenly opened her eyes to find that she was lying on a bed. She tried, as if she had lost all her strength. She finally felt something wrong, and the man''s voice sounded in her ears, "Babe, are you awake?" "Where is this? This is not my house, where did you take me?" Qian Beibei was pale and knew that she believed the wrong person and should not go with this man. If she was awake, she would definitely not go with this man. At that time, her mind was very confused. When the other party said something, she agreed vaguely, without any resistance. She has no strength now, and she doesn''t understand where she is. "Babe, I have been pursuing you for so many years, you never looked at me." The man crouched beside the bed, touching Qianbei''s pretty little face. "This time, I heard that you were not with Luo Yicheng, he After marrying a rich man, I thought I could finally catch up with you. " "Unexpectedly, you still can''t forget Luo Yicheng, and you never see me well." "Babe, I can''t wait. Since I can''t get your heart, you don''t like me, then I will get your people." Chapter 1086: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (70) Chapter 1086: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (70) Chapter 1086: sh Marriage (70) "It''s better to be hated by you than to be forgotten by you." Chambein struggled, scolding each other, the man was not angry at all. Holding the red wine, I sat aside and started talking about everything between them. Gu Yan could not help but speak with Tang Guo, "Usually this indirect result is ... failed." "Guwyer really understands." Tang Guo nced at Gu Yan, "looks very experienced." "No, no, no, I have no experience at all. The experience was obtained from my predecessors, and it was also performed on TV." Gu Yisheng was afraid of being misunderstood by Tang Guo, "Ms. Tang knows a word?" "What is it?" "The viins die because they talk too much. Whenever on TV, what the viins want to do is always dyed. The end result is unsessful, they will fail, and they will die miserably." Gu Yan has already pointed out another picture, pointing at the person who ran on it, who is not Luo Yicheng, "Ms. Tang, do you think this ising? That man can''t seed. ording to Luo Yicheng''s current speed, And to the extent of the words of Chambebe''s crush, the two still have two minutes to meet. " He nced again at Qian Beibei, who was flushed. "Curious about what medicine it is, the effect is so fast." "Lawyer Gu wants to do something like this?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile. Gu Yan quickly shook his head, "No, I think this medicine is as good as it should be put to an end. Today is Qianbei. I don''t know who it is tomorrow. Qianbei has Luo Yicheng to rescue him. More unlucky. " "You can''t tell,wyer Gu has justice in mind." Gu Yan stood upright. "It is our duty aswyers to uphold justice." System: Bragging, this dumbfounded guy, really coaxing a woman is really a set. Tang Guo smiled and nced at the mobile phone interface. Luo Yicheng had urately found the door of the room where Qian Beibei was located. She said, "The location where the camera is installed is really powerful." At any time, no one was aware of it. "It''s very expensive." Gu Zheng didn''t hold back, said a truth, and quickly responded, exining, "But to help Miss Tang to do things, she must use the most expensive and best equipment." System: Oh, let''s expose it. The habit of picking the door cannot be changed in this life. At this time, the sound of a door knock came from the mobile phone. The two did not speak any more. Luo Yicheng didn''t bump into the door and found the person in charge of the hotel. I didn''t know what to say. The person in charge quickly opened the door. At that time, Qianbei''s secret crush was lying on Qianbei''s body. There was no time to do anything, so Luo Yicheng was lifted up, thrown into the corner, and began to gather together fiercely. Next, Luo Yicheng called the police. It didn''t take long for the man to be taken away. Luo Yicheng took up Qianbei, who had lost his consciousness, and went downstairs. When he was in the car, Qianbei couldn''t control and drilled into Luo Yicheng''s body. "In fact, in this case, you can choose to send people to the hospital." Gu Yan analyzed again, "just go to the hospital to hang water, that thing is just aphrodisiac, not inextricable. Of course, if the two men and women are doing firewood They do nt choose to go to the hospital, they go to the hotel. " Tang Guo braced his chin and praised, "Guo Gu is really knowledgeable." Gu Yan coughed, "This ismon sense." Chapter 1087: Flash Marriage (71) Chapter 1087: sh Marriage (71) "I don''t know. I thought it was really the kind yed on TV. If it doesn''t matter, it won''t be solved." Gu Yan almost spurted out, but in front of his future daughter-inw, he had to maintain his image. Seeing Tang Guo not talking, he just stared at the mobile phone and smiled away. In the picture, Luo Yicheng''s car stopped and Qian Beibei entangled Luo Yicheng. It seemed as if she was awake, lying on Luo Yicheng''s body and crying, and finally couldn''t help kissing Luo Yicheng. It is unbearable for a man to be so proactive in the face of a favorite person. Gu Yan watched while observing Tang Guo''s expression, and saw her smile and groan as if she were watching a good-looking TV series. Somewhat ufortable in my heart, this woman in front of her is so good, so perfect, why does Luo Yicheng not cherish it? "Miss Tang, I will help you." "I believe inwyer Gu." This sentence filled Gulin with motivation. The two people in the picture seemed to be burning fire. It didn''t take long for the video screen to turn ck because the two men''s clothes were gone, and the hidden camera hidden on the clothes naturally couldn''t capture their pictures. But the voice was still there. Gu saw that the situation was wrong, and quickly turned off the phone. "Miss Tang, is this enough?" "Enough." Tang Guo looked back. "Lawyer Gu slowly prepare, and wait for him to talk to me." "understand." Gu Min paused and said, "I''ll take Miss Tang back." "No, I have a car." Gu Yan sighed and said carefully, "Ms. Tang, Luo Yicheng does not represent all men, you deserve better." For example, he. As long as he can let the future daughter-inw go home with him, he will listen to her in the future, especially obedient, and will definitely not betray her and rely on her for everything. He would hold her in the palm of his hand, and never let her suffer a little bit of grievance. "Lawyer Gu, then I''ll go first. I''m really lucky you for the past three years." "No." Gu Yan also stood up and chased after his wife, how could he be lucky? He watched Tang Guo pick up his car and leave, and drove quickly to keep up. She looked like a fine person, and he still felt uneasy. Even if she did not have Luo Yicheng in her heart, whoever saw such a picture would definitely be ufortable. He was not particrly relieved not to see her go home. [Host, that guy is quietly following you. "Let him do it, he''s just interested." System: Well cut, what the **** is this petting tone? ? Oh reverse. However, when he felt the great mood of the host, he didn''t say much. He observed Gu Yan''s expression, that handsome face was no longer a calcted expression, but was deeply worried. Seeing this, the system almostughed crazy, shouldn''t Gu Yi think his host is very sad? In this world, the host''s revenge is not unreasonable, and it is not sad at all. It took three years to cast the, and now the fish is finally hooked, and she is toote to be happy. Whenever this time, he felt that the host was afraid to drink two sses to celebrate. Seeing Gu Yan''s worried look, he was also a little relieved. Even if this person has such a position in the host''s heart, it can no longerpare to his loyal system, and he and the host are the best rtionship. Gu Xi watched Tang Guo drive into the vi before he was relieved and drove to prepare to go home. Chapter 1088: Flash Marriage (72) Chapter 1088: sh Marriage (72) That night, Luo Yicheng did not return. Because he said it in advance, it might be all night long. Except for the insider, Tang Guo, neither Luo nor Sister Luo felt that there was anything wrong. The next day, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei woke up in the car and looked at each other, remembering the crazy night yesterday. This is already the case, Luo Yicheng held Qianbeibei and said, "I will divorce Xiaoguoti as soon as possible." "it is good." Qian Beibeiy in Luo Yicheng''s arms. "Yicheng, I''m finally going to be with you. I waited for a long time today." Thinking of Luo Yichengst night, she understood that between him and Tang Guo, really It is pure and innocent, only in the skin of the couple. If not for her, how could Luo Yicheng stay for her for so long. Luo Yicheng, from the beginning only the woman Qianbei Bei. "I''ll take you home." Chambein shook his head. "Just send me the room I rented. If it is seen by my mother, it will be spread everywhere. When you divorce, I will take you home again." "Okay. Also, she will be sad if she is seen by Xiaoguo." Luo Yicheng remembered what he didst night and was sweet and regretful. Things have happened and can only be resolved as soon as possible. While listening to Luo Yicheng''s fear of Tang Guo''s sadness, Qian Beibei felt a little ufortable. But she didn''t show it directly, after all, Yicheng was about to return to her. "Then you talk to Miss Tang well. Since there is no rtionship, it is good for her to be separated. I hope she canplete us." "Little Fruit has always been empathetic, and she will agree." Qian Beibei listened to Luo Yicheng''spliment to other women. She felt very ufortable. She pushed Luo Yichen away. "Ok." After returning Qianbei to the rental house, Luo Yicheng went directly to thepany. It happened too suddenly yesterday. In front of Qian Beibei, he couldn''t restrain himself at all. Originally, he nned to wait for a divorce, and then stay with Qianbei, but did not expect that ident, which led to such a result. He did not regret it, but felt sorry for Tang Guo. Moreover, he didn''t know how to speak. At noon, Aunt Xu delivered the meal again. As usual, he brought Tang Guo to care about him and ate the food. He didn''t feel it. In fact, where does he know that for three years, Aunt Xu said in her mouth every day that Tang Guodai spoke all kinds of words, in fact, she hadpiled them herself. The hostess is so good, she must say a few more good words, so that the rtionship between the two host families is getting better and better. Since being hired by Tang Guo, she has been seriously doing things here. Seriously, I used to be a nanny for many families. I have never done itfortably in Tanguo. The sry is high. I have vacations. The host is very kind. Give her a room and raise her sry. In her heart, she wished that the host family was getting better and better. As long as she works and the host doesn''t dislike it, she may be willing to live here forever. After work at night, Luo Yicheng was ready to talk to Tang Guo about this. How did you know that when you went in, you saw Tang Guo and Luo Mu? Let''s find another opportunity to say at this time, his mother is afraid to hit him with a broom. "Yicheng, you should remember toe back to the party in the future, even if you are drunk and let the driver pick it up." Chapter 1089: Flash Marriage (73) Chapter 1089: sh Marriage (73) Mother Luo said with some worry, "Yesterday we were very worried. You couldn''t get through to the phone. Fortunately, I called thepany in the morning and knew you were at work." "I see, mom, I won''t do it next time." "Yes, Yicheng, should you and Xiaoguo be ready to have children this year?" After hearing this, Luo Yicheng went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. My heart was a little tense, and he was about to divorce, where would he have a child with Tang Guo. "Mom, you are already preparing," Tang Guo said with a smile to Luo Luo. "You don''t need to worry about these." "That''s OK." After mentioning this, Luo Mu said nothing, the young man had his own ns. They old people don''t get involved in anything, and it saves people annoying. Daughter-inw is so good at talking, she can''t make trouble. Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, and Mother Luo also said, "Then you take a rest early. This child needs to rest well. Raising a good body will give birth to a child. Tang Guo stood up and agreed, she took Luo Yicheng back to the room. Luo Yicheng turned and locked the door. Tang Guo went to the closet, pushed the closet away, and went directly to the next room. That''s right, this is the door they secretly addedter, because of this, they hid Luo''s eyes. Sister Locke only asionallyes to live and live with her man. Mother Luo is a clever olddy. Good daughter-inw, she won''t take care of young people''s affairs, let alone touch them into their room. So none of this was discovered. "Little fruit." Luo Yicheng called Tang Guo, intending to talk about divorce. Tang Guo turned back and said, "Yi Cheng, there is no psychological burden, I know you are not ready yet, Mom, I will help you hide it, and wait until you are ready to say it. Now, you just need to cultivate your spirit, I have to go to work tomorrow. " Tang Guo''s words made Luo Yicheng unable to open his mouth. "I see, you can rest." Tang Guo pulled the closet over and couldn''t see anyone. Luo Yicheng sat on the sofa with some decadence and rubbed his head. How should he speak? Xiaoguoren is so good because it is so good that no matter what he does, there is no way topensate her. Tang Guo was a good night''s dream. When she got up in the morning, the system told her that Luo Yicheng couldn''t sleep next door. He went to thepany early in the morning. He should be afraid of being seen. Mother Luo got up early. During morning exercise, she saw Luo Yicheng''s face was not good, and also told him, "Tell you to exercise more usually. Now you know that your body is important?" Luo Yicheng went to thepany very awkwardly. After listening, Tang Guo smiled, "Luo Yicheng''s good days are yet toe." System: He advised Luo Yicheng to cherish the peaceful and warm time now, and these times will only exist in memory. Luo Yicheng thought for a long time in thepany, and finally called his own personalwyer. "Mr. Luo, is there any problem?" "You help me negotiate a divorce agreement." Thewyer''s eyes widened, and he almost lost his temper. He remembered his career and asked again, "Mr. Luo, it''s really a divorce agreement. Did I hear you right?" "It''s a divorce agreement. Go ahead." Luo Yicheng sighed, "I voluntarily gave up any property under Tang Guo''s name, and divided 60 percent of all the property under my name to Tang Guo." "General Luo ..." "Did you write it down?" "Note it down." "Go on." "it is good." "Also, keep it secret." Awyer walked out of the office in a mess and was puzzled. Why did he get divorced? see you tomorrow Chapter 1090: Flash Marriage (74) Chapter 1090: sh Marriage (74) For half a month, Luo Yicheng was looking for a chance to talk to Tang Guo about divorce. The divorce agreement has been prepared by thewyer, and now as long as Tang Guo agrees to sign, the two of them will no longer be involved. But for half a month, he has not found a good opportunity. When the basic Tang Guo was there, Mother Luo was there, and Mother Luo was there. He subconsciously felt that this cannot be said in front of Mother Luo. He knows how satisfied his daughter-inw is, Tang Guo. If he dares to divorce in the face of Luo''s mother, the olddy will not be surprised. When the two returned to the room, he finally managed to prepare psychologically, but he was gone. Looking at Tang Guo''s doubt, he couldn''t keep his mouth open. Since he and Chambebe are back together, they have met almost every day. Chambein didn''t want to live this sneaky life, and he didn''t want to sneak up with Chamberbe. They loved each other sincerely, but they were in the wrong ce because of various reasons. It''s not good for anyone to drag on. "Yicheng, haven''t you told Miss Tang yet?" Qian Beibei was sitting in the car with some grievances. "Are you reluctant to miss Tang, if so, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Babe, I don''t." Luo Yicheng quickly hugged Qianbeibe tofort him. "If I really like her, I will never forget you, Beibei, believe me, I need to find a good opportunity." "We have been together for more than half a month, and Yicheng has never been able to find a chance, hasn''t it? In fact, Miss Tang agreed to do it." "I know, but every time I n to speak, my mother is here. If she knew that I was going to divorce, she would definitely not break it." Chambein felt ufortable and said, "Yicheng, this time, we definitely can''t let our parents be a hindrance to us again. We have been wasting years and really can''t miss it again. Do you want me to wait for you three more? Year? " "No, I will find a chance to make it clear to Xiaoguo. As long as Xiaoguo agrees, we will go through the divorce procedure first, and my mother, and then slowly say, when the divorce procedure ispleted, we will immediately get the certificate, Then no one can hinder us. " Chambein breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I believe you, you go back, find an opportunity to make it clear to Miss Tang earlier, you can no longer dy her, she is still young and can find a better person." Tang Guo is really perfect. Luo Yicheng has not been tempted by Tang Guo for three years. She does not guarantee that four years, five years, six years ... If she continues to drag on, Luo Yicheng will not be tempted. "Miss Tang, when are you waiting?" Almost every day at this time, Gu Xi invited Tang Guo to the cafe, and the two listened to Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei''s heartfelt words. At first, he thought that Tang Guo would not be angry but how to get angry. When she came in the afternoon every day, she would dig for ice cream and listen to it. After listening, it was like nothing. "It''s easy to sign a divorce. Where is that easy?" Tang Guo wiped his lips. "The marriage is so big that divorce can''t be worse." "Isn''t it impossible for them to miss it again? Since they dare to derail in marriage, they must ept the price of derailment in marriage." This time, Gu Yan finally heard some normal words in the woman''s mouth. Right, these words are like a derailed woman who is about to divorce. Chapter 1091: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (75) Chapter 1091: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (75) Chapter 1091: sh Marriage (75) When Luo Yicheng came back, Tang Guo had already returned. Seeing Tang Guo alone in the living room, Luo Yicheng sat down quickly, "Xiao Guo, have you been so early these days?" "Yeah, everything is left to the people under my hands. I also want to rx recently. I promised my mother to be ''prepared for pregnancy''. I have to do something to prevent her from pressing? Tang Guo said with a smile, "Yi Cheng, you don''t have to be too stressed, just focus on your career. Mom, I''ll deal with it first." Luo Yicheng couldn''t say anything about the divorce. He is preparing for a divorce and ns to marry Babe after divorce. Tang Guo is still here to help him conceal theirck of husband and wife, to deceive his mother, and save the olddy from trouble. He felt more and more guilty, how stupid the girl was. It was silly to have promised to marry him for his face, but it was silly to hide everything for him. He used to think that it would be nice to live with her forever. Perhaps, after living a long life, I fell in love with her. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t put down Babe. Wait a moment, wait a few days and say. Maybe, he can slowly alienate the rtionship between them and make her aware that divorce will not cause her much harm. "What about mom?" "I went to y with my elder sister. I don''t think I''ll be back today." Luo Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief. "Then take a rest early, thank you." "You''re so polite, aren''t we married?" Luo Yicheng was surprised. Yeah, they''re married. But now he thinks about divorce. The next day, Qian Beibei still met Luo Yichen in the parking garage, and when he saw Luo Yicheng''s silence, he knew that he was certainly not sessful. "Yi Cheng, did you mention divorce with Miss Tang today?" "Babe, wait a minute, I''ll take care of it." Chambein was not very happy, but did not want to offend Luo Yicheng. "Okay, I''ll wait for a month at most, Yicheng. I''ll wait for a month at most. One month, should I be ready?" "Ok." Luo Yicheng has decided that within a month, the marriage must be divorced. Time passed, and it was half a month. Ming Ming and Tang Guo had a chance to get along with each other. Luo Yicheng did not speak sessfully every time. The next day, facing the wronged face of Qian Beibei, he couldn''t feel guilty. He has no love for Tang Guo, why can''t he open his mouth? Maybe the little fruit man is too good. A month and a halfter, Qian Beibei looked at the silent Luo Yicheng and said in a grievance, "Yicheng, it is almost two months." "Babe, I ..." Qian Beibei grabbed Luo Yicheng''s hand, put it on her belly, and raised her chin. "Yicheng, this time, you must divorce, I''m pregnant." Luo Yichen was mistaken, and his heart was happy and nervous. He remembered that he was a child who likes women, and joy ounted for most of it. He carefully calmed Qianbei, "I will go back to Xiaoguo today." "Yicheng, our time is running out, I can wait, the child can''t wait. If you can''t make up your mind, instead of letting the child be an illegitimate child, or even living without a father, I might as well beat him. Chambebe was serious, and her tears fell down. "I was totally unprepared, just once, I had a baby." Chapter 1092: Flash Marriage (76) Chapter 1092: sh Marriage (76) "Yi Cheng, I''m thirty. If I really hit my baby, I ..." ... "Miss Tang, this time there are children, this kind of stone hammer, why can''t you run away?" Gu Yan was so happy that Luo Yicheng was OK, and he was hit right away. He nced at Tang Guo and carefully watched if she was sad. Seeing her smile, she felt relieved. "The man with the child, today he is afraid to show you off." Tang Guoughed. "I''m waiting for today." Gu Yi a moment, wait for today? Could she budget for Chambebe to be pregnant? System: Of course, they all know the plot. "Will Miss Tang agree today?" Tang Guo raised his eyelids. "Look at the situation. How can my mother-inw be away for such an important matter?" Luo Yicheng wanted a peaceful divorce, which was impossible. "Lawyer Gu, I''ll leave first. There is a big show tonight, so I can save energy." Gu Yan was a bit sorry, he was afraid he couldn''t see it. Peeking, can you? Forget it, she will be angry if she knows itter. "If anything, Miss Tang remembers to call me." Tang Guo said goodbye to leaving, Gu Yan was still a little worried. After thinking about it, he picked out a photo of Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng from his mobile phone, and sent this photo to Tang Guo''s two brothers, Tang Ming and Tang Feng, respectively. The two future sisters-inw knew this and she would definitely not lose out. Gu Ximei thought, in order to chase his wife and children, he did it for free. If in the past, such photos would have to be sold for tens of thousands of pieces. If Luo Yicheng wanted to buy it back, he would have to pay ten times the price. This evening, Luo Yicheng came back very early. It should be earlier than Tang Guo''s usual time. Beibei already has children, and he cannot drag on. When Tang Guo entered the vi, she saw Luo Yicheng sitting in the living room, very silent. She asked, "Yicheng, what happened?" "Little fruit." Luo Yicheng raised his head, his lips moved, and he didn''t know what to say. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with thepany, or is it encountering any problems?" Tang Guo asked with concern and walked to Luo Yicheng. "First talk about what happened. If something goes wrong, let us solve it together." Looking at this beautiful face, Luo Yicheng had some pain in his heart. Suddenly, Qianbei Babe said that she was pregnant. He sighed, "Sorry, Xiaoguo." "Yicheng?" Tang Guo looked at Luo Yicheng in amazement. "Why did you say this all of a sudden?" The expression that was faint, wrong, as if she knew something, was really vividly performed by her. System: The y is born. Luo Yicheng''s expression was very painful. He opened his mouth several times, and finally said in a low voice, "Little fruit, we ..." "What?" Tang Guo answered, concerned, "Is it ufortable? Why don''t you take a break first, take a hot bath, and then sleep?" System: This expression seems to know everything, but it is unwilling to listen. It is personally felt. Host, do you want to be so dedicated? "No, Xiaoguo." Luo Yicheng stopped Tang Guo and grabbed her wrist. "Sorry, Xiaoguo, let''s divorce." "I have prepared the divorce agreement. The property that was created during the marriage belongs to you. Chapter 1093: Flash Marriage (77) Chapter 1093: sh Marriage (77) "The part that belongs to me is 60% for you. If you are not satisfied, you can share it." After that, he took out the divorce agreement and put it on the coffee table. "Xiaoguo, if you agree, just sign here. This matter, don''t tell mom for the time being, if she knows our divorce, she won''t ept it . " Tang Guo stopped moving, stared at the divorce agreement, and did not speak for a long time. System: It s so expressive. Acting like the real one, women are really deceiving. "Are you afraid that mom won''t ept it, aren''t you afraid I won''t ept it?" About ten minutester, Tang Guo opened his mouth, looked up, and stared at Luo Yicheng who was afraid to look at her. "I can ask, why?" "I''m sorry, I can''t have feelings for you, and there is no feeling between any lovers. Xiaoguo, I have tried it, but I can''t do it. You are still young, don''t waste time on me, you deserve more good person." "I gave you a chance to regret it." Tang Guo suddenly said with a smile, Luo Yicheng didn''t dare to look at it. "I told you the day I received the certificate, and I will give you a week to consider it. Luo Yicheng, what I said at the beginning, wanted Understand, think clearly, if you n to stay with me well, then continue. If you think this is not good, getting a marriage certificate is just an impulse, I respect you and go to divorce a weekter. " "It''s been three years, and you say, without any feelings, just sent me off?" "Sorry." "Sorry for nothing more than that," Tang Guoughed at Luo Yicheng, "I asked you, did you really divorce me because you couldn''t have affection for me?" "No other reason?" At that moment, Luo Yicheng was a little flustered. But he would never say that it was because Qian Beibei divorced Tang Guo. To put it this way, isn''t this hitting Tang Guo''s face again? "There is no other reason, but I really don''t feel that way to Xiaoguo. I don''t want you to waste time on me again, Xiaoguo, after divorce, go find someone who loves you with all your heart." System: Hehe, man''s mouth, deceptive ghost. The man panicked, it was really beyond anyone''s reach, and this side does not change, it sounds really like that. Unfortunately, Luo Yicheng encountered his host. "Luo Yicheng, you waste my three years. Have you seen my efforts in the past three years?" Tang Guo was so calm, Luo Yicheng became more and more ufortable, of course he saw it. If he hadn''t restarted with Bebe, he would be willing to continue like this. However, he was with Bebe again, and Bebe had their children. He couldn''t let Babe continue, and their children needed to be born with harmonious parents. "Xiaoguo, I will give you whateverpensation you want." Tang Guo picked up the divorce agreement and shook his head, his expression indifferent, "OK, divorce, divorce, Luo Yicheng, since we have no fate, I will not force you." Luo Yicheng was relieved. "Little fruit, me." Tang Guo took out his pen and signed his own name, "I have no opinion on the issue of property division." She returned the agreement to Luo Yicheng. "Are you satisfied now?" "Little fruit, this matter ..." "Do you want to hide your mother? I think it''s better to tell the truth, after all, I have divorced you, and now I n to pack my luggage and leave here." Chapter 1094: Flash Marriage (78) Chapter 1094: sh Marriage (78) Chapter 1094 sh Marriage (78) Tang Guo stood up, "Don''t stop me, if I regret it, this marriage can''t be separated." When Luo Yicheng got to his mouth, he took it back. He held the divorce agreement and felt only a little hot. Obviously this is what he wants, why is there so sad in his heart. He wanted to stop Tang Guo, and also wanted to say that this vi was originally hers. She didn''t need to go, it was him who should go. Xiaoguo looks calm, and she has always been strong. I don''t know how sad she is behind her. She is a proud and proud person, and will never let him see the embarrassing side. "Little fruit, this house is yours." "Your mother likes it here. I get along well with my aunt. I remember that thepany is not working on a project. Can you buy a vi with a huge sum of money? Aunt is old, and it is also Cheng, what will you do in the future? Things have to be considered for her. It will not be easy for her to confess you. " Luo Yicheng moved the corner of his mouth and never spoke. Should he be lucky? His mother is not in the vi today and went to the eldest sister. Tang Guo went up to pack his luggage, and took only what he usually needed, and pulled down the suitcase. "My other things,e back someday." She walked to the porch, and when the shoes were changed, the door suddenly opened. Mother Luo and Sister Luo, as well as Sister Luo, came over, and their two children. When they saw Tang Guo carrying his luggage to leave, they were all stunned. Sister Luo''s family particrly like Tang Guo. Her two children are also very close to Tang Guo. That said, Sister Luo''s eldest son applied for the school, or Tang Guo referred to him. "Aunt, where are you going?" Sister Luo''s eldest son couldn''t help but ask, "It''s sote, is there anything urgent?" Speaking here, he felt that Tang Guo''s face was not right, and he looked and sat down. On the sofa, some flustered Luo Yicheng, "Did you bully you?" "Xiaoguo, where are you going?" Luo mother hurried up to catch Tangguo, she had some bad feelings in her heart. This scene was unexpected by Luo Yicheng. Originally, he nned to divorce the marriage first, and then Luo Mu exined slowly here. Unexpectedly, Mother Luo came back. Not only did she return, but she also brought Sister Luo, brother-inw, and his nephew. The divorce, which was originally quiet, was now impossible to hide. Let Xiaoguo hide it for him. That''s impossible. Xiaoguo won''t lie to his mother. He still understands this. "Aunt Luo, I''m leaving." Listening to Tang Guo''s title, Mother Luo''s face changed greatly, holding Tang Guo and letting go, "Little fruit, you and your mother said, did Luo Yicheng bully you?" "Luo Yicheng, have you bullied Xiaoguo?" "Hurry up and get my broom. Today, I will help Xiaoguo to teach this disobedient thing." Mother Luo did not think that Tang Guo was wrong. Luo Yicheng''s fault was definitely the fault. , What an unforgivable mistake has been made, now Tang Guo calls her aunt, this is more serious than imagined. She thought a lot, and Sister Luo quickly went to find the broom and handed it to Mother Luo. Mother Luo shouted, "Close the door for me." She pulled Tang Guo by hand, raised the broom, and hit Luo Yicheng fiercely. Luo Yicheng must not be able to resist, Tang Guo saw Luo Yicheng suffer a few times, and pulled Luo mother, "Aunt Luo, Yi Cheng and I have been divorced." "I disagree!!" Mother Luo''s face was angry. "Did he do something that was sorry to you? Mom helped you teach him, okay? Little fruit, obedient, what to say." Chapter 1095: Flash Marriage (79) Chapter 1095: sh Marriage (79) Mother Luo hit Luo Yicheng several times, each time she hit a heavy hand. To be able to make Tang Guo say divorce, things must be serious. How nice this daughter-inw is. Is Luo Yicheng''s brain muddled with shit? Actually going to divorce. Seeing that she didn''t wake him up today, Luo Yicheng didn''t resist, and she was snorted by Luo''s mother soon. Mother Luo was furious, and Luo Yicheng was beaten so badly that no one stopped her. Sister Luo''s family felt that Luo Yicheng had done something sorry to Tang Guo. Tang Guoren was so good. If it hadn''t really messed with her, how could she pack up and leave in the middle of the night and talk about divorce. It must be that Luo Yicheng did bad things. In their view, Luo Yi has achieved a good lesson. Mother Luo was a bit tired, and asked Luo Yicheng, "I''m not happy to apologize to Xiaoguo, but I dare to divorce. Where is such a good daughter-inw? Broken? Do you forget who can help you today? Your mother, me, your elder sister, and the people in our vige, who have not been helped by Xiaoguo? " "I killed you, you ungrateful dog thing." Luo Yicheng didn''t say a word, and waited until Mother Luo actually stopped, and said, "Mom, now that you know, that''s what happened. I ... I and Xiaoguo divorced because we didn''t have feelings." "You, I hit ..." Tang Guo was pulling, and Luo Luo, who was about to faint, said, "Aunt Luo, Yicheng and I have been divorced, and it''s no use hitting him." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Luo Yicheng nced at the bag containing the divorce agreement. Some thanks, Tang Guo did not regret it at this time. Even if he was killed today, he would have to divorce. Tang Guo talked a lot about Luo Mu, who was about to hit people again. When Luo Mu heard that the two were not really husband and wife, she was stunned. Mother Luo didn''t believe it, but went to see the room where they lived, and eventually had to believe it. Therefore, her satisfied daughter-inw is indeed a perfect person, but the loving couple in her eyes is actually not loving, everything is an illusion. Xiaoguo likes her home Yicheng, does Yicheng like Xiaoguo? Why doesn''t her son like such a good girl? She was frustrated and wanted to hit Luo Yicheng. This time, Sister Luo also held Mother Luo. If you really fight again, something will definitely happen. Neither of them could ept it, they would divorce, but all the evidence was before them, they had to believe it. "Xiaoguo, why did I have such an evil barrier?" Mother Luo cried Tang Guo, "If you don''t, mother won''t, anyway, you are your mother''s daughter-inw." "Mom, I have no feelings for Xiaoguo, and I can no longer dy Xiaoguo. Xiaoguo is worthy of a better person." Luo Yicheng, who has a beryllium and swollen face, said on the side. It s not that I have nt seen it. I ve worked hard, but after three years, I ca nt let Xiaoguo wait like this forever? Looking at Luo''s mother, how Luo Yicheng was able to tell Qian Beibei''s story. To speak up, he and Bebe are afraid they can''t. Mom likes Xiaoguo so much, he will definitely divorce him and Xiaoguo, all counting on Beibei''s head. How could Bebe fit into the family? Even after divorce, he and Babe could not be together right away. Mother Luo couldn''t figure it out, but both of them had to divorce, hit and fight, scold and scold, Luo Yicheng didn''t change his tongue, and Tang Guo had his heart settled. What else could she do? see you tomorrow Typo has been modified Chapter 1096: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (80) Chapter 1096: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (80) Chapter 1096: sh Marriage (80) "Luo Yicheng, get out and stand with me." Mother Luo became mad, and Luo Yicheng had to get up from the ground and obediently stood at the door. When he turned back and closed the door, he saw that Luo Mu clutched Tang Guo and let go, and he was a little worried, and he and Bebe would not be too smooth this time. Even if he divorces Xiaoguo, he won''t be able to marry Babe right away, otherwise his mother must remember to hate Babe. Now that Beibei has children, she can''t still rent a house. She can''t get married for the time being. It''s better to buy a house that belongs to the two of them to give Beibei peace of mind. Mother Luo was still angry, she just kept holding Tang Guo, thinking about how she could restore this good daughter-inw. I don''t know at all, his good son is now nning on how to raise his woman and children. "Xiaoguo, really divorce?" Luo mother asked with a look on her face, "Mom likes you the most, not divorce, can you?" Tang Guo shook his head with a smile. "Aunt Luo, I like Yicheng from the beginning, and it was an ident that I married him. I spent three years on him and three years on him. This time it was him who proposed the divorce, not me. " "What about me? Waiting for three years and waiting for a few more years does not make any difference. As long as Yicheng epts me slowly and waits a few more years, what is it? A few days ago, I felt that he might There are ns to divorce. " "Xiaoguo, don''t listen to him, he has a bad mind, he must be stupid at work." Mother Luo was unwilling to believe that such a good girl, why didn''t her silly son know how to treasure it. Where can I find such a good girl? "But I can''t bear you." Tang Guo shook his mother''s hand and said,forting, "Aunt Luo, emotional affairs are reluctant toe. Chengdu also said that there is no need to wait any longer. It took him three years to produce nothing for me. Any rtionship. Auntie, you see that we are not real husband and wife. What''s the point of continuing to be tied together? " "Don''t you want a grandson? Yecheng doesn''t like me. You can''t hold a grandson either? After we divorce, he can go find the girl he really likes. At that time, the aunt could hug the grandson as he wished." Mother Luo shook her head. "Where is your grandson important?" Other girls, where is this good in front of you, the child born is not as good as that of Xiaoguo. "I''m very happy to hear Auntie say so. At least, I still like it when I get along." Tang Guo bowed his head. "However, the rtionship can''t be reluctant. Auntie, Luo Yicheng has never liked it After me, I continue to be with him and there is no good result. " Mother Luo still didn''t let Tang Guo go, and she talked a lot with her, and during the period, the sister Luo''s family followed her. They can''t bear to be such a good member of the family. Sister Luo''s two sons were also very angry with Luo Yicheng. They thought that they did not know what to do and had no feelings. It must be that they had changed their minds and found a reason. In short, they seriously suspect that Luo Yicheng has a problem with his character. They haven''t thought about it for a while, because Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo divorced because of other women. Tang Guo is so perfect, which woman isparable to her. "Auntie, Sister Luo, I can''t count it. You ask Luo Yicheng still willing to continue with me?" In the end, Tang Guo said so. Chapter 1097: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (81) Chapter 1097: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (81) Chapter 1097: sh Marriage (81) The mother''s family suddenly shifted their focus. All members rushed out of the house to talk to Luo Yicheng. Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa with a smile on his mouth, listening to the overwhelming me that Luo Yicheng had on the family outside. System: Host, he is so miserable. "Deserve it!" Tang Guo spit out the word lightly, but good days, but he wants to be mean, isn''t it supposed to be? Some people are so cheap that they don''t stop until the end, and don''t give them as many opportunities as possible, and that is to find their own death. The mother''s family spoke to Luo Yicheng for about two hours. In the end, Luo Yicheng insisted, "I can''t dy the fruit any more, mom, sister, brother-inw, you don''t need to say anything more. This marriage must be separated." If you don''t leave today, it will be harder to leave in the future. He and Babe must not miss it again, nor can they give up this rtionship because of obstruction by other people. Moreover, they already have the crystallization of love. Persuasion was fruitless, and Mother Luo was extremely popr. In the end, she only returned to the vi. She dragged Tang Guo and said she was reluctant. She couldn''t ept the result for a while, so she didn''t leave. "Okay, then I''ll live a little longer." Tang Guo agreed, "Auntie doesn''t have to be sad, I just divorced He Yicheng, and I won''t see you in the future?" "Have a partyter, what''s so fun, I''ll call you and Sister Luo." Sister Luo was ufortable in her heart. She felt that her brother''s mind was not easy to use. I can''t persuade them now, can we still force them to not divorce? Luo Yicheng was unwilling. They forced people to keep them, which was too much. Even if they want to keep it, Tang Guo is the Tang family''s golden daughter. Divorce can''t be concealed at all. Within two days, the Tang family knew it. Mother Luo thought in her heart that this person could stay for one day, maybe Luo Yicheng wanted to understand after two days? "Xiaoguo, you go to rest first, it''s sote now," Luo Mu said. Tang Guo agreed, "OK." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave immediately, Luo Mu was relieved. When Tang Guo returned to the room, she gritted her teeth and walked to the door, scolding Luo Yicheng again. "Yi Cheng, think about it yourself." "A good girl like Xiaoguo is gone. It depends on where you are looking." "Now Mom has temporarily kept Xiaoguo, how long you can stay, it''s up to you." But Luo Yicheng''s face was firm and unrepentant, so angry that Mother Luo could m the door shut. Why did she have such a stumbling block, and she didn''t know what was going on. That night, Tang Guo slept abnormally. Luo Yicheng kept kneeling at the door of the vi and did not dare to get up secretly. If you can''t get through today, you can''t get through itter. Mother Luo didn''t sleep all night. Sister Luo and her man were in the room and discussed all night. They were all talking about why her brother was suddenly confused and wanted to divorce such a good girl, saying that she had no feelings. Sister Luo''s two sons also sighed all night. Tang Guo will not be their aunt in the future. The new aunt must be better than her. Even in their hearts, they still resist the future new aunt, no matter who the person is. In the morning, Luo Yicheng went to thepany. Tang Guo went downstairs and saw both Luo and Sister Luo being there. The whole family looked at her in horror, for fear of her leaving. "Little fruit,e and eat." Luo Mu quickly came up, holding Tang Guo. Chapter 1098: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (82) Chapter 1098: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (82) Chapter 1098: sh Marriage (82) After having breakfast quietly, Sister Luo''s man was going to work, and his two sons had to go to school. Mother Luo and Sister Luo didn''t go out to y, so they stayed in the house and apanied Tang Guo to watch TV shows. She said so much yesterday that Mother Luo couldn''t find anything to say. It was her good son who wanted to divorce. What could she say to Tang Guo? Luo Yicheng can''t get divorced anymore, but she has to hope that the girl will not leave? Tang Guo is a good girl, not so thick-skinned. To me, just me Luo Yicheng for not cherishing it. "Auntie, if you want to go out, just go out. I promised you not to leave these days." Mother Luo shook her head. "No, I want to be with you many times now. I don''t know if there is such an opportunity in the future." "There are still many opportunities like this. We are all in the same city. Wouldn''t it be easy to meet?" Easy is easy, but that nature is different. Mother Luo thought to herself, no matter how good a girl is, she would like to ask. Speaking of Tang Guo in the future, she will not be able to say that this is her good daughter-inw. There may be another olddy who said in front of her, to thank her family, Luo Yicheng, for giving them such a good daughter-inw. . Thinking of that scene, she was afraid of dying from a myocardial infarction. "I wille to see you often in the future," Tang Guo said. "If Luo Yicheng marries his favorite girl in the future, I still have toe less. If my aunt wants to chat with me, I cane to my shop." When Luomu''s eyes were hot, no one couldpare to Xiaoguo. Luo Yicheng is just a kid. At noon, Qianbei could not help but meet Luo Yicheng, and the two secretly met in the underground parking lot. "Yicheng, did you say that?" Qianbei Bei, eager to know the result, ignored Luo Yicheng''s embarrassingplexion and only held Luo Yicheng''s waist. "Have you talked with Miss Tang about the divorce?" "Talk." Luo Yicheng remembered the scenest night and sighed. "She promised. We wanted to secretly divorce first, but my mother came back halfway." Chambein was a little bit upset, "So, didn''t you leave?" "Sess, Xiaoguo has signed a divorce agreement, and we can go through the formalities the other day. For our future, no matter what my mother says, I have notpromised." After hearing Luo Yicheng''s words, Qian Beibei was relieved, "Yicheng, you are so good." "Yi Cheng, we can finally be together in an upright and bright way. Will you be able to get married when you have Miss Tang''s divorce certificate? Thest time we were separated for so long because of my mother, this wedding must be done. Hrious. " Qian Beibei was lying in the arms of Luo Yicheng, talking about the beautiful future she envisioned, and suddenly found that Luo Yicheng was not so happy as he had imagined, but was very silent. "Yicheng, what''s wrong with you? We can be together, aren''t you happy?" "No," Luo Yicheng held Qianbei''s hand and touched her cheek again. "Bebe, we can''t hold a wedding for the time being." Chambebe was unwilling. "You and Miss Tang are divorced. Why can''t we do a wedding?" "My mother probably won''t agree." Luo Yicheng told the truth. "Now she is very dissatisfied with my divorce from Xiaoguo. To show my attitude, I was still kneeling at the doorst night." Chapter 1099: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (83) Chapter 1099: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (83) Chapter 1099: sh Marriage (83) "If I marry you as soon as I divorce, my mother will definitely be in trouble. She will definitely think that I divorced Xiaoguo because of you, and everything will be on your head." Luo Yicheng hugged Qianbeibei and whispered, "Beibei, you have a child now. If my mother misunderstood it, the life would be difficult. My n is to buy a house and belong to our two. You feelfortable raising your baby at home. When the child is born, my mother almost forgets about Xiaoguo. She now wants to hug her grandson, and then she will take the opportunity to host the wedding. She should not be so resistant. Chambein felt ufortable, but felt that Luo Yicheng was right. As soon as Luo Yicheng divorced, they got married, and it didn''t sound good to spread. "Okay, then I''ll rest assured and wait until the baby is born. But before the baby is born, we have to get a marriage certificate." "Well, this is for sure." When Qian Beibei saw Luo Yicheng''s promise so easy, he felt much morefortable, and asked, "When will you go through the formalities with Miss Tang?" "Just two days, and when my mom doesn''t notice, I''ll do it with her." "Then we''ve gone through the formalities, shall we go and see the house?" "Ok." Two dayster, Luo had an appointment and had to go out. Taking advantage of this time, Luo Yicheng asked Tang Guo to get a divorce certificate. Tang Guo certainly agreed. The moment she got the divorce certificate, she asked Luo Yicheng, "Yicheng, you divorced me because there is no way to affect me, is there any other reason?" "Of course." Luo Yicheng''s eyes did not dare to look at Tang Guo. Sheughed, "Okay, if that''s the reason, I ept. Yicheng, there are many things, once they happen, it is irreparable. When you make every decision, you must think about it. Starting today, You and I have no emotional rtionship. " "The only connection is thepany." "Xiaoguo, if you feel ufortable, if you have any requirements, I can do it." Tang Guo nced at Luo Yicheng, "I used to really like you, thinking that time can change everything and we can continue. Now you say so, I also want to face, there is no need toe together." "Well, you all speak like this, then I''m also wee," Tango said for a while. "ording to thepany''s share distribution, I should be thepany''srgest shareholder, right?" "Yes, if Xiaoguo wants the management of thepany, I have no opinion, and I can leave thepany immediately." He thought that in this matter, he was sorry for Tang Guo. Tang Guo shook his head. "No, thepany still manages you. I have enough shares. I don''t have that much energy to manage thepany. My only requirement is that I hope you can work well and always manage thepany and make more money for me. Some money. " "Well, I will definitely work hard to make money." Tang Guo, who holds 76% of thepany''s shares, has such a wonderful heart. Especially when I think about the second half of her life, a cow who does not know how to rest will work for her, and her mood will be even better. Qian Beibei will be Mrs. Luo in the future. Fortunately, Luo Yicheng spent most of his life. In the end, most of the money went into her pockets, and her two elder brother''s pockets? I don''t know if I will be mad. "A woman without love has only money in her eyes." Tang Guo nced at Luo Yicheng, "Yicheng, you can''t give me love. I hope you can make more money for me. I only have this request, can I?" Chapter 1100: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (84) Chapter 1100: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (84) Chapter 1100: sh Marriage (84) "Of course you can, Xiaoguo, I will definitely make thepany bigger and bigger, and guarantee that in this life you will be richer and richer and be a national and even a world-ranked rich man." Hearing Tang Guo as long as he worked hard to make money, Luo Yicheng felt more and more guilt. Anyway, he was sorry for this silly girl. Listening to Tang Guo said that she only had money in her eyes, and his heart was very ufortable. He didn''t say anything, she would definitely find a man who was better for her. When she met Luo Yicheng, she was unlucky. It was also his hesitation that made her not believe in love and only money in her eyes. He couldn''t give her love or be with her. Since she wants money, he will spend his whole life working hard to make thepany bigger and make more money for her. System: This is really willing to be a cow. I have to say that the host is really big, really high. Luo Yicheng voluntarily became a money-making machine. The host greatly did not entangle with him, and was very divorced. In the future, the host will lie down and count the money. It seems nothing, in fact, this will leave a lifetime of guilt in Luo Yicheng''s heart. In the future, if Qianbei has such a little opinion, Luo Yicheng will definitely say, "Babe, I have given you all my love, Xiaoguo has helped me so much, paid so much for me, and it will be the most precious for three years Time is waiting for me. But I still ca nt forget you and let her down. She has made us good, and I must use my life''s effort to contribute to thepany and make more money for her. Babe, I hope you can understand me, My love is all yours, and I can only use small things like money topensate small fruits. " Hearing such words, Chambebe had no chance to refute. She can''t always say that I want money as well, isn''t that just beating Luo Yicheng and her own face? The thought of Chambebe''s heart throbbing, the system was extremely happy. "Well, I believe you. In your career, you will always be the best." That''s all, Tang Guo praised him, Luo Yicheng was panicked, "Sorry." "Needless to say sorry, since you don''t love me, letting go now is right." Tang Guo waved at Luo Yicheng, "Well, I''m leaving, I have to go and see my stores, I hope these stores, Can bring me more benefits. " Luo Yicheng watched Tang Guo drive away, holding his hands tightly. There was a little sadness in his eyes. It was his own hand that forced a simple and kind girl to the future, and he was only willing to spend money with him. But what can he do for her besides trying to make money? Luo Yicheng left in a heavy mood. It didn''t take long for Qian Beibei to call and asked him if his divorce certificate had been obtained. For the first time, he asked Chaimbe''s tone urgently, and was a little irritable, "It''s done." The tone was a bit cold, and Chaimbe didn''t hear it. She only knew that Luo Yicheng was single now, and they could be bright together. Not long after, Tang Guo received a call from two brothers, and heard their angry voices, soothing, "Big brother and second brother, don''t worry, I don''t like him anyway, divorce, divorce, property in my name He didn''t ask for anything, and I had 60% of the money in his hand. " "How about 60%?" Tang Ming said displeasedly, "Xiaoguo, do you know how that guy would divorce you?" "He is with that Qianbei again, and the two have brought up a child. This is clearly a green you, and it is almost simr to going out of the house." Chapter 1101: Flash Marriage (85) Chapter 1101: sh Marriage (85) Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed for a moment, "Brother, brother, I don''t think I should go out of the house. I want to drive him out of thepany. Where can I find someone who can make such money? I''m still waiting for him to make a lifetime Money, the kind of dead. " Tang Feng heard something, "Little girl, what do you think, that guy is green, do you want my brother to find someone to put him in a sack and take a break?" "Don''t, don''t, don''t, my good buddies, don''t mess up, don''t touch him. Broke, who will make money for me." Tang Feng: "..." Tang Ming: "..." Is there something wrong with their sister? Doesn''t that mean that the little girl likes Luo Yicheng and cares nothing? "Little girl, don''t you like him?" Tang Feng asked. Tang Guo replied, "I didn''t like it long ago, elder brother, second elder brother, let me tell you the truth, I already knew he was with Qianbei." "Then why don''t you tell your elder brother?" Tang Ming was a little angry. "If you say it early, I will definitely not let him go." "It''s boring to say so, doesn''t he like Qianbei, do they really love each other? Then I willplete them." Tang Guo''s voice was a bit cool, "I hope they will like it, and I have prepared gifts for them." "Gift?" Tang Ming was puzzled. Tang Guoughed out loud, "The Luo family, Luojia vige people, and thepany''s people, big brother, second brother, do you say, do these people like me?" "Of course I like it. Our little fruit is the best." "If they knew Chambebe was the cause of the divorce between Luo Yicheng and me, would they be better off?" Tang Ming and Tang Feng nced at each other. It was better than that, especially the mother Luo. However, he had heard that Mother Luo had attended various parties and told everyone how good their little fruit was, and they were also willing to listen to these words. The two thought about it in their heads. After Qian Beibei entered Luo''s house, it was a little embarrassing to think about it, and Luo Yicheng could really bear such consequences? "Little girl, you''re grown up." Tang Ming sighed Tang Feng followed, "It seems that our little girl will not be easily bullied." Both were a little happy, and they said that in the past two years, the little girl has always done something inexplicable. They don''tck reputation or anything. Why did the little girl deliberately build her good reputation? It turned out that she was digging a hole for Luo Yicheng. In this way, the younger sister is not stupid, and it is insidious. Well, it is their Tang family. "So, the two brothers, you do not make any big moves, heart unhappy, then hit twice on the line." Tang Ming coughed, "Know, we have the right size, and we won''t rectify this money-making perpetual motion machine for you, guaranteeing that he will make good money." "Parents, brothers, can you talk to me?" "Hey, little girl, we can''t help you, you can tell it yourself. I want to think with your brother how to give Luo Yi a lesson." After speaking, Tang Ming hung up the phone. Together, they asked Gu Yi to ask Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei for news. "Yes, I have any news about Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng. I wonder what Mr. Tang is interested in." "Everything,wyer Gu can make a price, no matter how much it is." Gu Yan held the receiver with a smile, and said, "Then 10,000 yuan." Big sister-inw and second sister-inw wanted something, how could they make money? Just mean it. Ten thousand yuan? Tang Ming and Tang Feng are a little weird. This ancient photo has to sell for 10,000? Is he enough money? see you tomorrow. This world should end in two or three days. Chapter 1102: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (86) Chapter 1102: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (86) Chapter 1102: sh Marriage (86) Tang Ming and Tang Feng were getting all the information about Qianbei Bei and Luo Yicheng, and even Qianbei''s pregnancy checklist was in their hands. They only transferred 10,000 yuan to Gu Yi, they all felt they were dreaming. "This dude is really enough money, right?" Tang Ming said. Tang Feng shook his head. "Who would think that he would abandon too much money, especially a guy like him?" "The same is true. I heard that he is in his thirties. He has never had any romance." "As for his stubborn nature, will any girl look after him? He must not be counted to death." Tang Feng said scornfully. Tang Ming nodded deeply, and then they looked at the information of Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng, and together they made ns to expose their affairs. Bullying their sister, stepping on their baby sister, and achieving positive results, there is no such good thing. Luo Yicheng thought that divorce with Tang Guo, everything is fine. Now, even if it is Luo mother, there is no way to take him. After getting the divorce certificate, he went back to see Luo''s mother. When Mother Luo and Sister Luo''s family saw the divorce certificate, they couldn''t say anything. Especially when Mother Luo almost jumped up, she gave Luo Yicheng a big mouth. She just went out for a while, and the young boy gave the divorce certificate. Luo Mu almost fainted, Luo Yicheng knelt aside, without a word, the look of persistence made Luo Mu unable to do anything. "Mom, I''m doing this for the sake of small fruits, I can''t dy her any more." Mother Luo didn''t speak, she just sat on the sofa with her eyes closed. Luo Yicheng didn''t dare to leave, and still knelt beside Luo''s leg. After a long time, Mother Luo finally opened her eyes. "Yicheng, your approach really disappointed Mom." "Sorry, mom." Mother Luo shook her head tiredly, "Yi Cheng, what a good girl, Xiaoguo, you will regret it. Miss her and you will never find such a good girl." Luo Yicheng didn''t say a word, he knew Xiaoguo was good. But he has no feelings for Xiaoguo. No matter from before or now, the person he loves is Babe. Beibei is not as beautiful as small fruit, and is not as good as small fruit. His family is not as good as small fruit, but he just likes it. Some people like it when they like it, and some people do nt like it or not, no matter how good she is. "Mom, sorry." Mother Luo stopped and said, "Forget it, the son has grown up, but you can''t help it. This is your own choice. Mom has tried her best to prevent it, and in the future, you will regret it." Luo Yicheng thought to himself, how could he regret it? He did this in a timely manner to stop losses, so that Xiaoguo has the opportunity to find someone he likes, and he can also be with the people he really likes. He will not regret it. Seeing what Luo Yicheng looked like, Luo mother knew what he thought. "Get up and apologize to Xiaoguo. This girl is nice and has a good temper. Yicheng, if you change to a girl, you are now in this city, I''m afraid you can''t stay." Mother Luo was not a fool. She went to various parties over the years and became more and more aware of the Tang family. Lame feet can make the city a few times alive, it is really easy to suppress Luo Yicheng. It was also Xiaoguo''s old story, she didn''t do that. Now the Tang family hasn''t moved. Mostly it was Xiaoguo who said something before letting her son go. Chapter 1103: Flash Marriage (87) Chapter 1103: sh Marriage (87) Mother Luo finally epted the fact that Luo Yicheng was divorced. Sister Luo was still dissatisfied, but she couldn''t say anything. Tang Guo originally wanted to leave. It was Luo Luo who said she wanted to live some more days. She suddenly left. She may miss her and be unustomed to it. Tang Guo agreed. The next time, Tang Guo still apanied Luo to attend various parties. Seeing that she was still close to Tang Guo, Mother Luo felt better. I can think that this is not her daughter-inw and it is ufortable. Now I introduce to others, she dare not be proud to say that this is her good daughter-inw. "Xiaoguo, do your family members know?" Luo Mu remembered those who were gathering and did not discuss the divorce between Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng. Tang Guo said, "I know everything." "that" "Aunt Luo, rest assured, my family and I have made it clear. A marriage without feelings is meaningless. After spending three years, I can''t let Yicheng have the slightest affection for me. I really don''t like me. " "My parents are not unreasonable people. I told them the situation and they will not be okay." The mother Luo felt sad and reassured. "It''s our Luo family who is sorry for you." "What do you say? We will be rtives in the future, and I will also be in business with Luo Jiacun and Sister Luo. How can it be strange?" With a slight smile on Luo''s face, she patted Tang Guo''s hand. Mother Luo did not know that at this time Luo Yicheng was taking Qianbei to buy a new house. It took him a few days to buy a high-endmunity. It was a hardcover room. Within two days, Qianbei quit his job and moved in. After the two moved into their own home, Luo Yicheng rarely returned to the vi. Mother Luo thinks that Luo Yicheng puts his body and mind into work, and he doesn''t want toe back here. After all, there are also Luo Yicheng''s rooms in thepany dormitory. The excuse given by Luo Yicheng has always been living in thepany. In this way, time passed several days. Mother Luo was invited to the party again, and suddenly felt that at the party, many familiar faces looked a bit wrong, as if she was full of contempt and ridicule. Mother Luo felt a problem in her heart. She took a good rtionship and asked, "Mrs. Li, what''s wrong with them? What happened?" "Don''t you know?" Mrs. Li looked at Luo mother with surprise, seeing that Luo mother was indeed surprised, she suppressed the scorn in her heart, and whispered, "Mrs. Luo, it''s not me who says you, your family will also be How lucky it was to meet Tang Qianjin. " "We also know that this man really likes to go out and mess with flowers. Even if everyone else does, what is the situation with your family?" At this time, the divorce between Tang Guo and Luo Yicheng was not passed on for the time being. This can be said to be Tang Guo and Luo Yi also deliberately did this, and Luo''s mother did not want to preach these. The Tang family didn''t do anything temporarily because they listened to Tang Guo. Mother Luo''s premonition was getting worse and worse, "What''s wrong with our family? Recently, Yicheng has been busy with thepany''s affairs. He lives and works in thepany. Where can I get rid of flowers?" "Mrs. Luo, he''s afraid you''ll be kept out of this." Mother Luo took a deep breath and asked anxiously, "Mrs. Li, please tell me the truth, what is going on?" Chapter 1104: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (88) Chapter 1104: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (88) Chapter 1104: sh Marriage (88) Mrs. Li looked around and pulled Luo Mu to the corner and whispered, "The other day, someone was in a high-end neighborhood and saw your family, Luo Yicheng, with a woman." "At first the man thought it was wrong. For several days, where did your family Luo Yicheng live in Chengdu, Mrs. Luo, for the sake of your family''s sess, you should go back and ask. If it were true, Luo Yicheng would have done something wrong. " Mother Luo didn''t believe this, she didn''t think her son was such a person. But everyone around was talking and getting louder. She had to be cautious, bid farewell to people she knew, and quickly left the party. She didn''t call Luo Yicheng immediately. If this happened, Luo Yicheng would definitely not admit it, maybe she would hold the woman tightly. After thinking about it, she decided to inquire about it first. Xiaoguo and Yicheng have been divorced, and this matter must not be able to ask her. Others, she was not at ease, after all, her family was ugly. In the end, she chose to call Sister Luo and ask her son-inw to find out if Luo Yicheng really raised a woman outside. Sister Luo''s man, mixed well these years. Hearing Luo''s words, she was dissatisfied with Luo Yicheng''s inexplicable divorce. He always thanked Tang Guo for holding his beautiful wife in his arms. If his wife is not getting more and more beautiful, he will not think of a fight, not fight, where is the good day today. All good girls were made by his little sister-inw. The more he thought about it, the more he asked the friends he made, and eventually he found Guzheng''s head. Sister Luo''s man has some money on hand, and now things are very serious. He doesn''t care about the money anymore. He bought a lot of information about Luo Yicheng from Gu Yan''s hands. Seeing everything in the portfolio, his face flushed with anger, and he couldn''t care about anything, so he took the contents inside in front of Sister Luo. After watching Sister Luo, she was so angry that she patted the table. "This Luo Yicheng really has stiffened wings. No wonder, no wonder he had to get divorced because it was because of Qianbei !!" "I still have children, how many days have they divorced?" Sister Luo was angry. "I understand. He didn''t divorce because he couldn''t have feelings for Xiaoguo, but it was a cheap woman like Qianbei who seduced him . " "What are you going to do now? Would you like to talk to Mom?" Sister Luo grabbed her man''s ear, "Can you say such a big thing?" At that time, the two took the contents of the portfolio to the vi to find Luo. It was during the day and Tang Guo was not there. When Luo Mu saw what was inside, she was so angry on the spot. She really thought that Luo Yicheng didn''t want to dy Tang Guo. She had been involved with Qian Beibei, but now she has erged her belly. Counting time, this is the proper derailment within the marriage. Mother Luo didn''t care about anything else, she called Luo Yicheng directly and called it several times before connecting. "Luo Yicheng, you get me back soon!" "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Come back, if you don''te back right away, don''t recognize me as a mother." Luo Yicheng had some bad feelings in his heart, and immediately returned to the vi. In his heart, Luo is still very important. He hurriedly returned to the vi, and as soon as he entered the house, he was p on his face. Chapter 1105: Flash Marriage (89) Chapter 1105: sh Marriage (89) "Yicheng, I thought you had grown up, I really thought you didn''t want to dy a girl like Xiaoguo. I never expected that you would divorce because of Qianbei." Luo Yicheng stunned in his heart, how did his mother know? Tang Guo didn''t know about this, and he and Chambebe were also very careful. In order to get a better life in the future, he even let Chambebe go out less. Almost a week after the divorce, he had never preached it, and Xiaoguo did not deliberately preach it. So, how did the **** know about this? "Mom, I ..." "It''s divided, you have to share it with Qianbei. Even if our Luo family doesn''t have a good daughter-inw like Tang Guo, we can''t have everyone." Still a faceless and skinless woman who came up with a pregnant woman during her son-inw''s marriage, can such a woman want it? What is said is good but it is over, and it is not so good. This is the third person who destroys the family. Few women don''t hate Xiaosan. In the vige, if such a Xiaosan casually hooks up with others, it will be pointed at his nose and scolded for a lifetime. How can such a shameless and shameless woman be her daughter-inw. "Go and make it clear to that Qianbei that our Luo family does not wee her." Luo Yicheng shook his head. "Mom, Beibei and I truly love each other. Thest time I missed it wrongly, and finally managed to get back together. She now has my child. How can I be separated from her?" "Mom, don''t you want to hug your grandson? Beibei has been pregnant for several months, and soon you will be able to hug your grandson. You won''t be so cruel, ask Babe to have a baby?" In the face of the words of her own son, Luo Luo was choking in her throat, and she hated Qian Beibei in her heart, but she really could not tell her to ask Qianbei to give birth. "And, Mom, I have already obtained a certificate with Beibei, and now I and her are legal couples." Luo Yicheng really made up his mind this time. He didn''t expect Luo Mu to know so quickly. Fortunately, he and Beibei secretly received the certificate two days ago, otherwise, the marriage may not be possible. Now that the facts have been reached, can''t the mother always object? Mother Luo was so angry that Sister Luo quickly supported her, while speaking, Luo Yicheng was soft. But at this time, Luo Yicheng was extremely firm. He always remembered that it was because of his parents'' obstruction that he and Babe did not get married. Now hinderes from his mother, this time, no matter what, he can''t miss it with Babe. He has the ability to protect the feelings between them. No matter who it is, it cannot be destroyed. Mother Luo''s face was disappointed. She was afraid that she might have created an evil barrier. "Get out, get out of me--" Mother Luo angrily smashed everything at Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng had to leave for the time being. When he left, he also said, "Mom, Beibei and I really like each other. I really have no feelings for Xiaoguo. Don''t be angry , Calm down first. " "roll!!!" Tang Guo sat in the cafe, eyes closed slightly, and the system broadcast to her everything that happened in the vi. Seeing Luo Mu being so angry that she didn''t say a word, Luo Yicheng insisted on leaving, chuckling, "Does he think that if he persists, he will definitely get Luo Mu''s approval?" System: Think beautiful. "I guess he will now announce to everyone that he has a wedding. For Chambebe''s fame, he will do it." Chapter 1106: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (90) Chapter 1106: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (90) Chapter 1106: sh Marriage (90) Sure enough, Luo Yicheng returned to thepany. Someone already knew about Qian Beibei and him. He said, "I''m divorced, now my legal wife is Qian Beibei." Luo Yicheng''s strong announcement made everyone stop talking on the surface. Human beings are gossip. It didn''t take long for Luo Yicheng and Tang Guo to divorce, andbined with the time that Qian Beibei was with him, and the month of the child, etc., he was speechless. Isn''t that derailment during marriage? Luo Yicheng is the owner of thepany. They dare not discuss anything in person. After all, everyone eats. But in the heart, he despised Luo Yicheng very much, and of course he despised Qian Beibei. Within a few days, Luo Yicheng and Qianbei Bei had rekindled their affair, and they had brought up a child and even raised Qian Beibei. People in Tang Guo''s circle knew it. Moreover, when Luo Yicheng was embarrassed by the Qian family that year, they were clearly picked up again. Everyone was scolding Luo Yicheng, and pity Tang Guo, an innocent and silent giver. Those who had received Tang Guo''s favor from thepany were extremely angry, all of them were unhappy for Tang Guo. At work, the young men and women who came out of Luojia Vige came to Luo Yicheng''s office. Seeing them like this, Luo Yicheng rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Yi Cheng, you are too much," said the young girls. "Sister Xiaoguo is so good, you have done something to apologize to Xiaoguo. You really let me down." "Brother Yicheng, how can you be so right, such a good girl like Sister Xiaoguo. How nice she is, you are ... you divorced Sister Xiaoguo for another woman." The youth were also very sad "Today, we have to say a word for Sister Xiaoguo, and also be a big brother. You really live up to Sister Xiaoguo''s goodness and have done too much." "Sister Xiaoguo is really great. Even if it is, she is reluctant to hurt you. It can be seen that she really likes you." "And you are hurting her, and hiding her and other women from having children, and making excuses to divorce her." "No wonder, Xiaoguo hasn''te to thepany recently." "What''s so good about that Chamberbe?" Luo Yicheng epted the usations of countless people. After these people finished speaking, he received condolences from everyone in Luojia Vige and exhausted him. He just wanted to say that he was just with the person he originally liked, what was wrong? Instead of returning to the vi, he went to a new house. Intended to talk about today''s experience with Chambebe, seekingfort. I did not expect to see Qian Beibei''s face pale as soon as she entered the room, as if she had just cried. He quickly got up andforted, "Babe, what''s wrong?" "Yicheng, I went out today, and many people gave me pointers. Even some familiar people used to call me and ask me how I seeded as a Primary Three." "Yi Cheng, these people are really too much. We knew each other first. You and Miss Tang were divorced before we got married." "They just can''t see me well." Luo Yicheng was a bit exhausted, but he wasforted when he saw the appearance of Qianbei. "It''s okay, it will soon pass. After a few days, they will forget these. Bebe, we are married, it must be more difficult at first When I get through these days, I will pick you up home and have a lively wedding for you. " see you tomorrow Chapter 1107: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (91) Chapter 1107: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (91) Chapter 1107: sh Marriage (91) Anyone who knows Qian Beibei knows that she seeded in the throne and married Luo Yicheng with her child. Every time she went out to meet someone, she always pulled her and said, asking her how to hold Luo Yicheng so firmly. Nine years before, three years after. For a total of twelve years, at the beginning, her family treated Luo Yicheng like that, and they also allowed Luo Yicheng to divorce and die with her. He also said that none of the good people like Tang Qianjin had touched Luo Yicheng, and I felt that there was something special about your Qianbei. She even asked her if she had raised a ghost, and she caught Luo Yicheng''s heart. Some roommates who used to be good at university even quietly asked if she worked hard in bed. Those words are as bad as they sound. Qian Beibei was so angry that she said on the spot that she and Luo Yicheng truly loved each other. They used to be young and did not know how to miss it. But no one listened to what she said, all told her not to quibble, or to have some means and rely on that feeling alone, how could a man be arrested for 12 years? Tang Qianjin''s beauty and talent are all in one, and it is normal to change a man, let alone three years, to let a man die in three months. Chambey was furious, but he could only leave in anger and vowed never to deal with these nonsense people again. She and Yicheng truly love each other. Why don''t those people understand her? Before long, she received a lot of calls from people she once knew asking about Luo Yicheng. "Yicheng and I truly love each other. We are together again. There is no rtionship between Miss Tang and Yicheng. They were divorced before I married Yicheng." Qian Beibei was tired and exined to his friend. A friend was silent for a while and said, "But babe, count the days, during their marriage, you are pregnant. Whether you and Luo Yicheng truly love each other, or cut off the wire, during their marriage, you go to bed with him, and also With a child, you are the third person involved in another''s family. If Luo Yicheng is really a responsible person, when he finds that he can''t have feelings with Tang Qianjin, he should decisively end the marriage and reconnect with you. " "Actually, Beibei, at the wedding of Luo Yicheng that year, because your family wanted 660,000 gifts, he turned around and asked Tang Qianjin if he was willing to marry him. Even if your family had a mistake, it was also something he didn''t do. which performed." "In the past, I thought you had no problems, and I did nt talk about those. Today, I have to talk about it. If I stood at his angle, I would leave with anger and never look back at you. In my opinion, This man is cowardly, loves his face, has strong self-esteem, has no responsibility, is irresponsible, and treats his feelings as children''s y. " "Qing Qing, how can you say that Yicheng? At that time, my mother and my dad were med. They just made it difficult for my brother to buy a house. Yicheng did so only because he was too angry." "Bebe, no matter how angry you are, you shouldn''t spoil the youth and time of others. No matter in those days or today, Luo Yicheng is an irresponsible man." "Forget it, Qingqing, I thought you were my best friend and called tofort me, but I didn''t expect you to be like everyone else." Chamberby hangs up the phone, and he feels aggrieved. Is she wrong? Chapter 1108: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (92) Chapter 1108: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (92) Chapter 1108: sh Marriage (92) She loved Luo Yicheng for twelve years, nine years of youth, and three years of waiting, and finally managed to achieve positive results. Why did everyone me her in the end? She said that she was a junior, that she was superior by means of means, and even that she was talking nonsense about raising a ghost. Why can''t these people see her? Not long after, Qianbeibei received Niu Jin''s words before he could slow down. How could Niu Jin know such a big thing. At that time, Qianbei Babe was scolded overwhelmingly, listening to Qianbeibei crying, his heart was irritable. "Dead girl, you really have stiff wings, but when Luo Yicheng hasn''t divorced, you have a big belly." "Dare to collect the card with Luo Yicheng privately, you are trying to anger me!" "Why are you so uneasy, haven''t you thought about your family?" Niu Jin is now going to be pulled and asked, what is going on with Qianbei and Luo Yicheng? I heard that Qianbei was still pregnant with her child. Now theirmunities are all going crazy. "Even if you can''t forget Luo Yicheng, there is no need to engage in raging fires and let the whole world know, right? I know, are you afraid that I will stop you, then you n to make things bigger?" Qian Beibei was also very angry, and opened his mouth and said, "If you were not on the wedding day, you would have to open a gift of six hundred thousand and sixty thousand. Will I and Luo Yicheng be separated? Will theye to this day? And me and Yi Cheng Cheng was in love with each other. He had no feelings with Tang Qianjin, so he divorced and stayed with me. " "Chamber babe, do you know how unpleasant it is now spreading outside?" "So what? If they like to read jokes, just look at them. Anyway, Yecheng and I will not be separated, not as they wish. Yecheng and I will be loving and loving forever, raising our children together. And you, Mom, this time I and Yicheng are married, you don''t want to ask for a gift again. " Having said that, Qianbeibei hung up the phone, this time she must not let Caili bother her and Yicheng''s rtionship. Yicheng can marry her under pressure, and she can also cope with her mother''s pressure, and stop trying to stop them together. After that, Chambebe basically didn''t go out. After leaving work, Luo Yicheng also returned to the room shared with Qianbei. Theyforted each other,forted, and silenced the outside sounds as if they could only hear each other''s sweet words. In such a state of self-deception, they have been doing well for the time being. Luo Yicheng thought that when Beibei gave birth to the child, his mother should almost ept all of it. Chamberbe thought that this matter would soon pass. When her family saw her, she would ept it slowly. As for those who gossip outside, sooner orter they will forget about it. Everything will be fine, this is what theyfort each other. They didn''t know that every time Niu Jin went out, she woulde back angry. I don''t know, every time Luomu went to the party, she could feel a lot of vague and strange eyes, making her face feverish. "We''re old, we can''t control it anymore, our young thoughts are different from ours." Mother Luo looked very pitiful. "It was also my mother who didn''t teach her son well that she lost her daughter-inw." The people at the party saw a lot of sympathy in Mother Luo''s weight. "Isn''t that woman entering your door?" Chapter 1109: Flash Marriage (93) Chapter 1109: sh Marriage (93) Mother Luo sneered, "How could I let her enter the door of my Luo family? I married without my parents and lived outside. It wasn''t good to say, it was called elopement." "Yicheng didn''t divorce, so I came up with them. I''m not a rare woman who rushed to catch up." "I heard that she has a child that you have grown into, too. Aren''t you expecting to hold your grandson some time ago?" Mother Luo was silent for a moment, and said, "Since there is also a bloodstream, I can''t deny it." "You have to think carefully about this, and now your family has a bright future, can you ruin this woman?" Mother Luo froze and said, "What do you mean?" "You think, this woman can now take your child to the top, turn your family into another ce, and buy a house to support her. What a terrible means. In the future, your son will be your grandson in the end, and the grandson will coax you Happy, maybe ept her. " "Actually, you don''t care about this. Men like women. The more you be a mother, the more you feel defeated, and it also creates a gap between mother and son." Mother Luo nodded, thinking deeply. She didn''t go directly to make trouble with Qianbei because she took care of the mother-child rtionship with Luo Yicheng. "But you can''t ignore it. If you go on like this, your family will also be easy to be abducted by her. In the future, maybe you don''t recognize your mother. What''s more terrible is that she will also control your family. Financial power, at that time, hehe, think about it yourself. A man is happy, a woman is coaxing, who knows what he will give up. " Mother Luo frowned. "I haven''t asked any of this before, Xiaoguo keeps this house in order." "Tang Guo is a wealthy family of the Tang family. She has a wealthy family, and you also be apany. She still owns most of the shares. She doesn''t look at this, and that chambe is different." "Are you afraid you don''t know? A few years ago, I heard that Auntie Qianbei introduced her to many old men, not because her mother couldn''t afford her brother''s gift. They are a blood-sucking family. local." "Actually, I don''t understand. For a daughter from a family like the Qian family, it is rare that your family will be a sess. At the time, the Qian family looked down on your family and never married." Mother Luo asked awkwardly, "What money family looked down on and didn''t get married?" When Mother Luo asked this, everyone around was surprised, "Don''t you know that?" "When Yicheng was hosting a wedding here, no one from our hometown came over and discussed whether they would go back to their hometown and host it again." Mother Luo grabbed the speaker and hurriedly asked. "Actually, I heard this too. It is said that on the day of your wedding, Qian''s family asked him to give out a 660,000 gift. If he couldn''t, Qianbei was not allowed to marry. At that time, your family Yicheng also asked Qianbeibe if he wanted to go with him. As a result, Qianbeibe refused. Later, your family also became a blessing, and it may be Fu Zhixin. He directly asked to attend the wedding and always liked his Tang Qianjin. Would you like to go with him. Tang Qianjin really loved your family Yicheng. At that time there were so many people. You said she was willing to let your family Yicheng lose face again, so she agreed. " "This girl is really good. She is not a fool. Most of the time she knows what will happen if she agrees to this, but she still agrees." Chapter 1110: Flash Marriage (94) Chapter 1110: sh Marriage (94) "She should want to slowly develop a rtionship with your family, but she didn''t expect that in three years, she was still hurt." After listening to everything, Luo came back to the vi with a daze. Many days ago, the Tang family came over and took Tang Guo back. Why doesn''t she know that Yicheng and Xiaoguo got married? She felt a bit sad, was her son really stupid? It was she who did not teach it well, and such a good person did not keep it, and she deserves it. ... "Yourwyer, your task has beenpleted. Actually, I have no interest in these news." Tang Guo dug up the ice cream in the bowl and ate it in small sips. "How is the Luo family now? It has nothing to do with me." Gu Yi smiled, "This is what I gave you." He nced at the ice cream that was about to hit the bottom. "Miss Tang, ice-cold things like ice cream, girls still eat less and eat more It s bad for the body. " "I didn''t eat much. Isn''t this ancientwyer very enthusiastic. Will he buy me a copy every time he asks me out?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Gu Yan looked at this smile, and her heart moved. Sheughed, but it was really beautiful. This is his future daughter-inw, so beautiful, so beautiful, so cute. Anything is good, it''s especially difficult! I always like to give him something else, so that he has no chance to confess it once. "Miss Tang." "What? Attorney Gu, I''m single now. You don''t need to sell any business with me." "No, Miss Tang, I have a very important thing to tell you." Tang Guo stopped and looked at Gu Yan. "What''s the matter? The appearance ofwyer Gu still makes me think you want to sell me a package." "Yes, this time I also want to rmend a unique package to Miss Tang." Gu Yan''s expression was serious, and if he looked carefully, he could feel that he was so nervous. Tang Guo chuckled, "It really is an ancientwyer, I will never forget to pull business, okay, I will listen to what package you want to sell me. However,wyer Gu, you should understand, I do nt What package do you need. " "No, Miss Tang, you need it." Tang Guo lowered his spoon, lifted his chin slightly, and stared directly at Gu Xi, "Okay,wyer Gu, now is your sales time, five minutes." Gu Xia pumped a bit, this woman really was fascinated by him. He coughed, his back was straight, and his gaze was facing Tang Guo. He looked like he had never been serious. "Miss Tang, this package I want to sell this time is unique. This package does not require Miss Tang to pay a penny, does not require any effort, and does not need to worry about the shelf life. Because, this The specs for the set meal are lifetime. " Tang Guo jumped his eyebrows andughed in his heart. System, he alsoughed to death. "The name of this package is Gu Yan, who is unique in this world. The only thing Miss Tang needs to do is ept." "He can cook, he can do housework, he can make money, he is handsome, he can speak sweet words, and he can make you happy." Gu Yan looked at Tang Guo with a smile and continued, "He is loyal, his loyalty belongs only to you As long as you are willing, he will never betray you, always stand by your side, protect you, take care of you, even if you want stars, he will take them off. " Chapter 1111: Flash Marriage (95) Chapter 1111: sh Marriage (95) Chapter 1111 sh Marriage (95) "Of course, he also makes ice cream, all kinds of vors are fine. If you want to eat in the middle of the night, he will make it for you." "Miss Tang, the name of this package can also be called, Shiquan boyfriend, you deserve it, the one that is not bad for life, he only moves for you." After speaking, Gu Yan was all sweaty behind him, and he was really more nervous than he went to court. Sure enough, this woman is the biggest problem in his life. Even more frightening is that after he finished speaking, she smiled, her expression was different from what he thought. "So, is this package actually the rmendation of the ancientwyer?" After a long time, Tang Guo finally spoke. Gu Yan breathed out and quickly answered, "Yes, it is my self-rmendation. I admired Miss Tang for a long time and finally had the opportunity to show my heart. Miss Tang, I don''t know if you would like to give me a chance. Once Gu Gu decides Determination, what you have said will count. If you give me a chance, I will not lose you, and I will be responsible for your whole life. " "Lawyer Gu''s self-rmendation is sincere," Tang Guo said with a raised lips. "But I have just been single now, and I don''t want to fall in love anymore. Thest rtionship has caused me a psychological shadow. Now I want to live freely." "And what I want to do now is make money." "I will make it." Gu Yan quickly said, "In the future, my money will be yours." Seeing Tang Guo smiling, he continued to cheer, "Your or yours, mine is yours, I am all your." System: Laughing. This stupid ancient, really will climb up the par. Tang Guo supported his chin and raised his eyelid. "But I don''t want to fall in love yet." "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you to talk." Gu Yan has decided that he won''t stop if he doesn''t chase her in this life. Tang Guoughed, "Since thewyer Gu is so sincere and I like yours, I can''t refuse you directly. You can wait, I can''t care, right?" There was a joy in Gu Yan''s heart. Where did he not understand? This was giving him a chance. "Well, I will show you sincerity." Tang Guo stood up. "I''m not interested anymore about the Luo family. Lawyer Gu can stop telling me about their family." "I have been tossing for three years, and I''m a bit tired. I n to travel recently and rx." Gu Yan''s expression fluctuated a bit and asked, "Is it Miss Tang alone?" "No, I will ask the bodyguards and assistants." Tang Guo smiled brightly. "Anyway, I have money. Even if I don''t work, someone will work hard to make money every day." Listening to these words, Gu Yi remembered Luo Yicheng, who was very fortunate to work hard every day, and thought that this cow would make a lifetime of money for his wife and children. The daughter-inw is extremely clever. Such a method can be thought of. The key is that the cow is still willing. Tang Guo is going to travel. The Tang family knows that he is not at ease. She said she wanted to find bodyguards and assistants. Tang''s mother and father, Tang, took over the matter at the time, saying that they wanted them toe and choose candidates. Three dayster, the two told Tang Guo that the right candidate had been found, and between words, they were full of praise. They also said that the other person would like ten. His boxing and kung fu are good, he is tall, he is very spirited. Can cook, speaks pretty well, and even speaks multiplenguages. This person is fully able to meet the needs of their baby daughter, the other party also has various professional certificates, experience of ying in various countries, they are assured. See you tomorrow, the world will end tomorrow. Chapter 1112: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (96) Chapter 1112: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (96) Chapter 1112: sh Marriage (96) Tang Guo felt no problem and agreed. Tang mother Tang''s father invited the bodyguard and assistant toe in. When he saw Gu Yan, the system reallyughed at the data. He knew that so many people were boasted that it was very problematic. It was no surprise that Tang Guo took a moment to nce at Gu Gu when he saw it. "Parents, isn''t he an ancientwyer?" "Yes, it''s thewyer Gu." Tang mother said with a smile. "Thewyer Gu is really good. Although his reputation is a bit worse, many of our things are helped by thewyer Gu. Xiaoguo, are you What''s your prejudice againstwyer Gu? " "In the past few years, we have all been associated withwyer Gu. He is definitely not the kind of person in the legend." Tang also said. Tang Ming and Tang Feng also nodded, "Sometimes the ancientwyer is still very good, sister, you can rest assured, think about it, others who we do nt know, we are not assured. When we talk to the ancientwyer, we really Rest assured. " Gu Yan is a bit digging, but doing things firmly, Moreover, recognizing only the first employer is still very credible in this regard. "Of course, sister, if you are not satisfied, we will substitute." Although the Tang family all thought that Gu Yi was good, but if their babies didn''t like it, they would be reced. They don''t think that there is anything wrong with Gu Jie''s business. Because, in their eyes, Gu Yan is a person who earns money and will never miss it. It was a bit rude, but it was safe. It s not surprising that they have such high prices. Moreover, in the past three years, mother Tang and father often asked Gu Ye to do something from time to time, and the other party was really able to do things perfectly. In addition to his bad reputation, outside legends say that they are a good person. To them, people are not very digging, they think, the ancientwyer treats others. They never thought about it, Gu Xi would have other thoughts, such as robbing their baby. Tang Guohuan proceeded to Gu Yan and asked with a smile, "Okay, then Guwyer, but I am very troublesome andzy. Since Guwyer took over this business, it is not allowed to abandon me . " "No." Gu Yan''s eyes were a little leaping, without any trouble. His wife''s affairs were his affairs. If he was not afraid of the Tang family''s doubts, he would like to do it for free. Isn''t it natural to be your wife''s bodyguard and assistant? What money do you need. He has to pick out everyone and be generous to his daughter-inw. He''s all a daughter-inw, what else can''t he give her? The next day, Tang Guo brought his all-around assistant, and Gu Xi began to travel around the world. They went to the seaside first, Gu Gu rented a house, and made a seafood banquet for Tang Guo. During the day, take into ount the photographer and help her take all kinds of good-looking photos. They went to a ce where there was a mountain. The mountain was very high. Halfway through it, Gu Yan suggested, "Otherwise, I''ll carry you up? This mountain road is difficult to walk, and my leg will hurt tomorrow." "Guwyer, do you really think you are a cow?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. "If I could be your cow, then I would be willing to do so," said Gu Yan sincerely, saying silently in his heart that if he were a cow, his wife would be the most difficultnd to cultivate. Tang Guo shook his head and held out his hand. "Hold me. I have to climb the mountain with my back on my back, and I''m exhausted halfway. I have to find a way to carry you down." Chapter 1113: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (97) Chapter 1113: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (97) Chapter 1113: sh Marriage (97) The excitement in Gu Yi''s heart, quickly pinched the little hands of the future daughter-inw, carefully holding her up. System: I have felt great pleasure from the host. This guy is really good. He will please the host. After four hours, Gu Yan has been holding Tang Guo''s hand, and she will ask from time to time, can she still go? If he can''t move, he will carry her. The system could not help but specte that all the gentleness and delicateness of Gu Yan''s life would be used by the host. Originally dragged away, heter reached the narrow nk road, and he took the opportunity to hold Tang Guo''s waist. The two were tightly attached, and Gu Yan felt that the world wasplete. "Lawyer Gu, when you are usually in the air, is it the same as now, and you have a chance to go directly?" Tang Guo said this, but he did not mean to break away from Gu Yan. Gu Xi gently supported Tang Guo''s waist and whispered, "How can I stand here with you if I don''t take the initiative? Miss Tang is the most beautiful cloud in the sky, and only the wind can catch up." "Well--" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "So, are you the wind?" "Yes, I am wind, you are cloud." "I thought you were going to say you were windy and I was sand." "Where there are clouds in the sand, especially the clouds in the morning and night, it is best to see them." Gu Yan clenched Tang Guo''s hand. "My favorite thing to see is the clouds at night and morning, which is the most beautiful." System: This mindset Boy. Looking at the cloud in the morning means to be able to spend the night with his host. When he wakes up in the morning, he sees the host around him (the cloud). Looking at the clouds at night, it means being able to stay with the host greatly during the day and sleeping together at night, is not just holding the host greatly (cloud), watching her? This together means that he wants to be with the host day and night. Sure enough, he is the kind of person who likes to get into the air. The adult world is really too colorful. "Lawyer Gu, you said you would make ice cream, right?" Gu Yan quickly said, "Of course." "When did you learn?" Tang Guo is a little curious. A man should not like this kind of thing too much. She hasn''t seen Gu Xi eat any sweets. He doesn''t seem to like sweets either. Gu Yan remembered the day when he went to learn ice cream. He also smiled on his face and replied, "It should be more than two years ago." "Oh, I remember thatwyer Gu didn''t like to eat sweets. Why did you remember to learn to make ice cream?" Tang Guoming asked. Gu Yan is a smart man. He has more serious eyes and said frankly, "Because you like to eat, I think I learned it. In the future, when you want to eat, I can make it for you." "Lawyer Gu is really a caring person." Tang Guodao said, "It''s pretty easy to calcte. Lawyer Gu has such skills. If you work hard, I''m afraid there aren''t many women in this world. Can you not be coaxed by you?" "But I just want to coax you one." Gu Yan said regretfully, "I don''t know if I can coax back." "That ancientwyer, you have to work harder, but I''m hard to coax it. If you get angry, you can''t coax it back." Tang Guo stared straight at Gu Yan, "I ept your heart, but you To understand,wyer Gu. You can first recall Luo Yicheng''s fate, which offends me, this is the fate. " Gu Yanughed, full of joy and excitement in his heart, "I had long thought about it, when I saw you for the second time." "I was attracted to you." Chapter 1114: Flash Marriage (98) Chapter 1114: sh Marriage (98) "After knowing that you are nning to divorce Luo Yicheng, I am restraining every day and don''t go to Luo Yicheng. Because I know that you only use him as a perpetual motive for making money, I should not be jealous with a machine. "I wait, wait, thank you so much, you finally get divorced." "Miss Tang, I really want to be with you all my life, and I am willing to love you with the rest of my life." Gu Yan''s face is very solemn, "So, can we be together? I can guarantee that my heart and body It all belongs to you. Would you like to try? " System: This is a colored courtship. Oh my god, why is he so dirty? Tang Guo looked down with a smile, Gu Yan was so nervous, she heard his heartbeat. After a minute, she finally looked up and felt that his palms were sweating. Then she said, "If thewyer is not afraid, thene." "At the beginning, what you said must be done. If you can''t, don''tmit." "Of course." Gu Yan was so excited that he hugged people directly and held his wife-inw, which was really wonderful. He wouldn''t do bad things and betray his wife and children, and finally managed to coax his hands, how could he follow Luo Yicheng''s footsteps. What he held in his arms now was his treasure, the treasure he held in his palm all his life. The next time, the system was stuffed with dog food. He looked at the people around him with different looks and sympathy. They were stuffed with dog food, right? "Guoguo, thirsty, what do you want to drink? Ice cream? You have eaten two today, so you are not allowed to eat ice cream today. Have a drink, it''s sweet and it tastes good." "You must have sour legs after walking so far. Put your legs on me. I will rub your calves for you. It won''t hurt tomorrow." "It''s a bit cold on the mountain. I put a coat in my bag and it just works." When the wind rose, Gu Yao took a coat from the bag and put it on Tang Guo''s body, hugging her. In this scene, there are a couple of couples shivering in the cold wind, staring at the stars. "Look at other people''s boyfriends, water, drinks, snacks, coats are all prepared." "Look at my house again. With both hands empty, I brought a cell phone and wallet and said that everything is sold on the mountain." "Can youpare? Can''tpare." "Up the mountain, my boyfriend handed water to his girlfriend, rubbed his legs, shouted and asked for warmth, and put on a coat. My boyfriend took a camera to take a picture." System: Compassion. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing as he listened to a few girls muttering. Gu Yi whispered to her and said, "Guoguo, is it very useful to see a boyfriend like me? It is very practical to take it wherever I go." "It''s very useful." Tang Guo touched Gu Yan''s face softly. Gu Yan took the opportunity to say, "Where will I take me when I go, okay?" "Are you not making any money? Attorney Gu, you are not making any money, how can you support me?" Gu Xi''s baby is bitter in heart. Why does his wife love money more than him? Fortunately, he has been prepared to sit aside and put Tang Guo''s legs on his thighs, and gently rub her calves. . "Guoguo has found a permanent money-making machine, and I have also found a lot. Now most of the things are left to the people below, most of them, I just sit and collect the money." Chapter 1115: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (99) Chapter 1115: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (99) Chapter 1115: sh Marriage (99) "Unless it''s a tricky case, you don''t need me." "So, Guoguo, take me with you?" Gu Xi said poorly, clearly a big man, selling cute and flirtatious, it was really unambiguous. Bum, he hasn''t been **** since he was a kid, he can achieve his purpose. Moreover, in front of the daughter-inw, you don''t need a face, just coax the daughter-inw and bring him. Tang Guo s calf was particrlyfortable, and he reached out to help Gu Yi''s back while answering, Okay, okay, take you, just take you. In the future, I will only take you around the world, anyway Someone helps us make money, right? " "Yes, yes, Guoguo is right." Unknowingly, both Tang Guo and Gu Yan came out for months. In the past few months, they have yed in the country first, and then they have gone to other countries to visit various unique ces. When Gu Yan appeared for the first time in Tang Guo''s circle of friends and was intimate with Tang Guo, the Tang family''s expression almost didn''t break. "Fuck!" Tang Ming''s elder brother, Tang Ming didn''t hold back the swear words, "I finally want to understand why Gu Tingchan sold Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei''s information to us." "It turned out that this junk thing was the idea of hitting our sister?" Tang Feng also said immediately. "We have been ounted for by him? Now he coaxed our sister." The two were very mad and said in the same voice, "Don''t agree, I don''t agree, how can a girl marry this kind of stupid man, absolutely disagree, the girl is so simple, she is not counted to death." Mother Tang and Father Tang were much calmer, and they looked at the photos of the tour for a while. Mother Tang said, "Actually, Xiaogu s people are okay. You can see all the luggage in Xiaogu s photos. Our Guoguo only holds mobile phones and snacks. Look at Xiaogu s back. Bags, two on the neck, two trolley cases on the hand, not even the handbags above. " "Well, I have been in contact with Xiaogu so many times, others are okay. There is no need to deny him because of outsiders'' opinions and rumors." "He has always been very secure and never made mistakes. This kind of person is really excellent." "At a young age, I haven''t heard that his private life is chaotic." "If he really cares about our little fruit, in fact, you can take a look. He is really good." Compared to Tang Guo''s two elder brothers, Tang''s mother and father, Tang, apparently epted this fact and said that they would take a closer look. When the two brothers heard this, they were a bit ruthless. Insidious, it turns out that their parents have already been dealt with. Now that their sisters have agreed, what else can they do? Or else, a sack? Gu Zheng didn''t know that his two big brothers wanted to sack him in particr. Now, he finally coaxed his daughter-inw into his hands, and of course he had to apany his daughter-inw to travel the world happily. The man in the studio called him many times and said a lot. In the end, Gu Yi fluttered a sentence, "Will you be in danger of life without me?" "No,wyer Gu." "Then you think of it yourself, I''m not your father, and you can''t find me if you have trouble? Try to solve it yourself, this is a good opportunity to improve your personal ability." Chapter 1116: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (100) Chapter 1116: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (100) Chapter 1116: sh Marriage (100) "Remember, you are all grownups and you have to learn to solve your own problems." After that, I hung up the phone with a m, grabbing my wife''s little waist and preparing to go to the bottom of the sea to y. The man in the studio listened bitterly to the busy tone on the phone. "how about it?" "The boss asked if we would die without him. I said no. He also said that he was not our father and could not find him if he was in trouble. He also said that we were all adults and we must learn to solve the trouble ourselves. Wow ... I really don''t want to grow up. " Colleagues: "..." The boss made a good excuse, thinking they don''t look at the circle of friends, don''t they know that he is taking pictures of his beautiful girlfriend every day? Seeing color and forgetting the right thing, beauty is wrong, and you don''t do business right ... with beauty, forget the country. Tang Guo''s life is very good, Chambebe''s life is not very good. In the first few months, she didn''t go out or answer the phone, but avoided a lot of trouble. But because she was pregnant, she didn''t go to work, and all kinds of troubles always made her feel uneasy. At the beginning, Luo Yichengforted her every day and coaxed her. Later, Luo Yicheng was tired from work, fell back to sleep, and the two had lessmunication. However, every time she reminded, Luo Yicheng would apologize to her. She was also relieved in her heart. Seeing that the child was born in two months, she could not help asking, when did they have a wedding, what happened to Luo Mu. "Bebe, don''t worry, I''ll go back and talk to my mother tomorrow." "it is good." The next day, Luo Yicheng returned to the vi that he hadn''t gone back for a long time. Mother Luo did not mean to scold him when he saw him. He said, "Mom, Beibei will be born in two months." "I know, the days are here," said Mother Luo expressionlessly. "Why, do you finally remembering back today?" "Mom, are you still angry?" Mother Luo looked up and looked at Luo Yicheng, "You are my son, how long can I be angry with you? Say, what''s the matter when youe back this time?" "Mom, you see that Babe is almost born, shouldn''t she make up a wedding for her?" There is no wedding for both parents, it is not a wedding. As long as both parents are present, he and Bebe are truly married. Locke sneered, and said on her face, "Yi Cheng, are you really going to marry Chambebe?" "Yes, mom, I can''t miss it with her." "Yicheng, have you ever thought that you missed, but you don''t really me anyone, just me you for not being firm with each other. If she rebels early, you will get married. If you persist, maybe you will be together. " "I know I''m wrong, Mom, so I was with Babe again and decided not to separate." Seeing that Luo Yicheng didn''t understand her meaning, Luo''s mother didn''t persuade him, saying, "Wedding can be done, but I have the conditions." "Mom, you say it." Mother Luo took a deep breath and said, "In the future, I will take care of this house and wait for me for a hundred years before handing it over to you." "Mom''s meaning ..." "It means financial power. For the time being, leave it to me. Except for your expenses, all the money you make will be handed to me, and I will distribute it. Who is your mother and me? I do nt know yet. Do I want yours? " Mother Luoughed, "I was not short of money. At the time, Xiaoguo took me into the stock market. I made a lot of investment and made a lot of money. I also invested some money in your brother-inw''s pig farm. I have shares and it is not bad money. " Chapter 1117: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (101) Chapter 1117: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (101) Chapter 1117 sh Marriage (101) "Yi Cheng, my mother is for your good. The money family''s virtue, Qian Beibei is a softhearted and can not subsidize their family? Maybe turn around and buy a big house for her brother. Maybe her brother''s future, It''s up to you. " Seeing Luo Yicheng still hesitating, Mother Luo said, "Yicheng, don''t forget that you almost lost your face at the wedding. In the end, if you did not meet the good child, Xiaoguo, can you have today?" "Qian Beibei may be a simple girl, but she is soft-hearted. From the wedding, you should understand that she can''t stand the coax of her family. A mother can help you look at this home. Qian''s family could not intervene. Are you right? " "Mom, I listen to you. I will give you all financial power in the future." Luo Yicheng also thought about the wedding, even if he loved Qianbei, there would always be such a trance in his heart. He can forgive Qianbei, but he can''t relieve Qian''s family. Mother Luo smiled, "That''s right, you should make your own arrangements for the wedding. Young people like it differently than those of us elderly people. After all, your current status can''t be too bad for weddings. Lest they be joked. " As for Qianbei Bei, she couldn''t stand it, she couldn''t control it. The son is confused, she cannot be confused. Regardless of whether they get married or not, they can only hold on to their son''s money so as not to be coaxed by the Qian family. "By the way, when the child is born, you do nt have time to take it, just leave me here, anyway, I am free." Luo Yicheng was a joy in his heart, did his mother ept Babe? Mother Luo thought in her heart that the child was the blood of her family, so she could not be educated by Qian Beibei, and then she would co-operate with Qian''s family to coax her son''s money. In this case, it would be better to stay with her, to teach well, absolutely can not be a tool used by Chambers. Looking at the woman''s appearance, I only like to be entangled in affection and love, for fear of not taking good care of the child. Xiaoguo is gone, it is no longer her good daughter-inw, what a good person, because she has no such blessing. Luo Yicheng returned to Qian Beibei''s home with great excitement and passed on the words of Luo Mu. Qian Beibei heard that Mother Luo was willing to help her with her children, and she felt a little happy, and thought that Mother Luo had epted her. She didn''t n to be a full-time mother, and she was very disturbed during the months of pregnancy. She had already thought about it and would work when she had children. "Yi Cheng, I want to work after the child is born. Now I have a mother to help watch it. I can also get distracted and do some business. I''ll go to yourpany. How about that?" Luo Yicheng nodded, "It''s okay to go. With Bebe''s ability, he will be able to be promoted very quickly." "Are you going to get promoted?" Chambebe was a little strange. Luo Yicheng replied, "This is a rule originally formted by all shareholders of thepany. All members of thepany can rmend people they know to thepany, even if I am the manager. But everyone must pass the strength test before they can go to themselves. Competent position. " In fact, this n was proposed by Xiaoguo. Because there are so many people in Luojiacun''spany, this regtion was formted in order to bnce others. At this moment, everyone is very happy, everyone has the opportunity to rmend capable people, thepany does not lose anything, and thepany members have no opinion. Chapter 1118: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (102) Chapter 1118: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (102) Chapter 1118: sh Marriage (102) "Meaning, you have to start at the bottom, right?" "Yes, babe, I believe you can." Chamberbebe nodded, "Okay, let''s start from the bottom, lest someone say I always rely on you. Yecheng, you can rest assured, I won''t lose your face." Anyway, she also graduated from a prestigious university and worked for so many years. She still doesn''t believe she can''t hold the position in thepany? Luo Yicheng was going to have a wedding with Qian Beibei, and also went to see Qian''s family. Niu Jin looked at Qianbei''s stomach, and finallypromised. She pulled Qianbei to talk about Caili. As soon as he said a word, Chambebe''s face changed. "Mom, I advise you not to mention it again." "It''s always okay to say something? I don''t want to get too much. I''m married, so I have to show you that Luo Yicheng is not without money." Luo Yicheng listened to Niu Jin muttering, and also prepared to say that the gift was still to be given. But Chambebe said, "Mom, have you forgotten thest thing? Yecheng and I are already married, isn''t it just a wedding? Yecheng still supports me now, don''t go too far. "Xing Xing Xing, whatever you want." Niu Jin didn''t want much gifts, just one hundred and twenty thousand meaning. No matter how they get married, Chambebe is also her daughter. Don''t do anything about it. Just marry it. I don''t know what people think. "That house is also my name written." Chambers whispered. When Niu Jin heard it, her heart was loose. So what they said, their babe really held Luo Yicheng''s heart firmly. Niu Jin didn''t be attached to the matter of Caili when she was thinking. As long as her bebe went to the Luo family in the future, she would be a trivial gift. Luo Yicheng''s heart, in Beibei''s body, everything that Luo Yicheng belongs to is Beibei of her family. In this way, Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei held a wedding. Because Luo Yicheng''s status is still not low, many people havee. This is indeed an age of smiling poor and smiling. Moreover, Tang Qianjin has not withdrawn his capital, and has not broken his face with Luo Yicheng. They have no reason. When Tang Qianjin traveled around the world, he also greeted them. Thepany may have her share. I hope everyone should do it, or how to do it. Moreover, thepany''s prospects are indeed good, and the cooperative rtionship will not be terminated by Luo Yicheng''s divorce. Before I considered it, I was just afraid of pressure from the Tang family. Now the Tang family doesn''t move, they just don''t know. Of course, in private, they are more scornful of Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei. Especially the rich wives in the circle, the most annoying is the primary three, the birth of children and the like. When Qian Beibei attended various parties, she was always neglected and ridiculed. Over time, she would not go with Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng was not willing to go, so she had to take his mother and his elder sister while attending. Of course, this is something. After the wedding, Chambebe offered to move to the vi. Luo Yicheng has forgotten that this vi actually belongs to Tang Guo, and readily agrees. The mother Luo looked at Qianbeibei''s soon-to-be born baby, and she didn''t care about it, so she lived in. On the first day he lived in, Luo Yicheng thought about the housekeeper and said to Qianbeibei, "Our family, my mother has been in charge of the house. Now that you are pregnant, you are about to have a baby, and you have to take care of it. Would you mind these? " "Of course not, Yicheng, what do you think of me?" Chapter 1119: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (103) Chapter 1119: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (103) Chapter 1119: sh Marriage (103) "I just want to be with you. I don''t value these outside things." "That''s good, I know, what Beibei cares about most is the rtionship between us. Otherwise, you won''t follow me for so long. When we started, I was still a poor boy." "Yi Cheng, you know it''s good. As long as I am with you, I am very happy. I do nt care about the rest. It was because my mother loved money that caused us to separate. In the future, we do nt want to hurt us anymore. Feelings. " The twoined after each other, and hugged and slept together. The mother Luo didn''t treat Qianbei badly. She should give what she should eat, and give what she should use. Qian Beibei thought that Mother Luo had epted her, and her mother called Huan. Sister Locke has also been here, but just greeted her indifferently, they were not familiar with it, and she did not want anything. She and Sister Luo''s women from the countryside don''t have anymon discourse. Even if Sister Luo''s man became wealthy, he could not change his background and habits. "Mom, why did you let her live here?" Sister Luo was dissatisfied. Xiaoguo took them into the upper ss, took them to invest, and helped them to study in ss. It was not kind to do so. Then, "This house is still a small fruit." He didn''t say where Chambei was eligible to live here. "If you don''t care, we can''t do this." "Rx, Mom knows, when Xiaoguoes back, I''ll let Yicheng give the vi money to Xiaoguo. After all, we are sorry for others." "I''ve been a good life forever, and I didn''t expect such a thing to happen at home." Sister Luo sighed, "Okay, now, Xiaoguo will nevere to us again." "It''s better not toe here. What about Yicheng and Qianbei, Xiaoguo should know." Luomu frowned. "She''s a smart girl, but she doesn''t say anything to her. It''s true for us, she She has done everything right, otherwise, she will let Yicheng lose her home without any capital withdrawal. " "Yeah, Little Fruit Man is really great." Sister Luo said whether she should be fortunate or not. There is also business dealings between them. Xiaoguo''s personality is so good that she won''t be an enemy. Not long after, Qianbei gave birth to a son and gave birth. She chose to go along with thebor, just want to go to work earlier in thepany, so that she can meet with Luo Yicheng every day. After confinement, the child was thrown to Luo Mu. Mother Luo did not say anything, and she would take care of her children while attending the party. Tang Guo came back several yearster, and she and Gu Yan spent three years traveling around the world. They have been to fun ces and dangerous ces. The Tang family has basically epted both of them. In each new ce, they also take a wedding photo. Previously, Tang Guo''s circle of friends could only be seen by Tang family talents, and only those in his studio were able to see them. When they took their first wedding photo, they announced it to everyone in the circle of friends. At this moment, everyone knows that Tang Guo and Gu Gu are together. They were all wondering if this girl had a problem in her head and actually found such a digging man. Luo Yicheng thought the same way when he saw the photo. He had some pain in his eyes, thinking that Tang Guo had given up on himself, and had called her to ask. Chapter 1120: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (104) Chapter 1120: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (104) Chapter 1120: sh Marriage (104) Of course, it didn''t get through, Tang Guo''s phone had already been reced. After returning, Tang Guo and Gu Yi were going to get married. Gu Yan came to the door, holding a stack of thick documents in his hand. Before the Tang family had asked, he pushed these documents to the Tang family. After the Tang family watched it, they were shocked. Tang Ming and Tang Feng, looking at Gu Yan''s eyes, are also the expressions that this guy is crazy? Actually all the property and shares in the name were transferred to their sister''s name. How much courage is this? I do nt know, this guy really makes money. Many cities in China have shops and real estate. There are actually several vis and even wineries abroad. This ... is not the ordinary rich, how many people did you pick? But now, it''s all their sister. Tang mother and Tang father looked at each other and said, "Xiaogu, we have seen your rtionship with Guoguo over the years. Actually you don''t need to do this." Their Tang family is not short of money, although anything here People are tempted. "You like each other and are important to each other. As long as you love and respect each other in the future, you can be good to Xiaoguo. Your character, I believe." Father Tang said, "Moreover, my daughter of the Tang family, in fact, It s not umon for us to raise it. We have seen your sincerity. " "But I want to give it," Gu said. "Before I met Xiaoguo, my only interest was to make money, maybe I was scared when I was a kid. But I made money, but I did nt know how to spend it. In the end, I could only make money. Now that I have Xiaoguo, I finally know how to spend money. I just give all the money to Xiaoguo. As long as she is happy, I am happy. " Tang Ming and Tang Feng looked at each other. Damn, this ancient digging is clearly an ancient baby, baby. The kind that only makes money and doesn''t spend money. "Parents, don''t tell me, you''re not rare, I''m rare." Tang Guo put all the documents in front of himself. "In the future, all the ancientwyers belong to me, and he belongs to me." Gu Yan''s face was filled with a happy smile. He has been waiting for this sentence for a long time. Yes, all of him is fruit and fruit, and he is fruit and fruit. It takes time to prepare for the wedding. Prior to this, Sister Luo contacted Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, take the time toe over. The vi was originally in your name. Mom and I told you that it depends on whether you want a vi or a vi. I''ll make up your money and transfer the vi to Mom''s name. " "You like to live and live." Tang Guo said. "How can you, Xiaoguo,e here. Many things are different now. We all feel sorry for you and don''t resolve our uneasiness." Tang Guo replied, "Okay, I''lle tomorrow. I haven''t seen you for several years. Aunt Luo is okay?" "Fortunately, my health is good, but I miss you a bit." The next day, Tang Guo went to the vi. Mother Luo took her to say a lot, and asked Gu Ye again. "The Gu people are good. We have been ying around for many years. We are getting married right away. Aunt Luo needn''t worry. He also gave me all the property in his name. A person who loves money so much is proof His sincerity. " "I also felt the feeling of being loved." This statement heard that Mother Luo and Sister Luo were sour in heart, and they had no prejudice against Gu Luo. People were better than them Luo Yi. What can they do? Chapter 1121: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (105) Chapter 1121: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (105) Chapter 1121: sh Marriage (105) Several people talked about the vi, Tang Guo said, "Aunt Luo, you can do what you can, for the sake of acquaintances, it''s OK for Bacheng." "No, after all, we shouldpensate you." Just then, Qian Beibei returned to the vi and saw Luo''s mother holding Tang Guo, and her face changed at that time. "Miss Tang, why are you here?" That way, I almost didn''t ask, why did youe to my house? Sister Luo''s temper was more explosive. "Why can''t Xiaoguoe here? This house is still Xiaoguo." Qian Beibei thought that Sister Luo was being angry and couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Tang has divorced Yicheng long ago, and now she is getting married. How could this house be her? Sister, I know you don''t like me, too Can''t you say that to provoke me? " "Hehe ..." Sister Luo sneered, telling the ownership of the house and the conditions for Luo Yicheng''s divorce. Finally, it was said that the vi should be bought from Tang Guo. After all, Luo mother was used to this ce, and now they are not bad money. Moreover, Tang Guo can also bepensated from it. If it weren''t for Chambey living in, they wouldn''t have nned to do so. With this house in ce, Xiaoguo might havee back to live. When Qian Beibei heard it, she lived for several years and thought that it was her own vi, which actually belonged to Tang Guo, and belonged to her only. In addition, Sister Luo said that Luo Yicheng divorced and divided the property under his name into 60%. On the side belonging to Tang Guo, he didn''t have a point, and he felt a little ufortable. Especially what happened just now really called her to p. "Come on, Xiaoguo, let''s find someone to evaluate this vi. Afterwards, the aunt will transfer the money to you, and we will transfer it." "Row." "Just transfer to my name." Mother Luo added, and even made Qian Beibei''s face flushed. This matter was done quickly, and Qian Beibei could only keep an eye on it, watching so much money, and transferred it to Tang Guo. I also saw that Luo''s mother collected the real estate certificate. When she saw the child who was ying, she wanted to hug her. The child was less than three years old, and Qian Beibei hugged for a while, then he cried. Qianbei coaxed, it was useless, and she was finally peeing. "Why are you so naughty and peeing on me? How dirty!" Qian Beibei did not hold back, and hit the child directly. When Mother Luo came downstairs, she quickly chased away Qian Beibei. Chambey was **** all over, and very disgusted, and quickly washed. In the past two days, she was dying. After today, she does not want to bring children. In the past few years, she had thought that she would be promoted very quickly by virtue of her ability. But thepany''s assessment was too strict, and she didn''t want to lose face, she could only bite her teeth, and now she finally got better. But every day I was as tired as a dog and unwilling toin with Luo Yicheng. The people at thepany didn''t seem to be very friendly to her. She felt it, everyone was indifferent to her. When returning to Luojia Vige, the vigers saw that she basically did not talk much, and when she was gone, she was talking with a smile. This time, Luo Mu made up so much money for Tang Guo without saying a word. In the evening, she couldn''t help talking to Luo Yicheng. "Mom did the right thing. I almost forgot about it without saying this. After all, we are sorry for Xiaoguo, it is time to resupply her." Chapter 1122: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (106) Chapter 1122: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (106) Chapter 1122: sh Marriage (106) Chambey almost choked to death when he heard it. "Babe, shouldn''t you mind? I love you. The vi was originally a small fruit. It should be to pay her." Qian Beibei took a deep breath and said, "Yicheng, how many of our assets are there?" "Where are all moms? Rest assured, my mom won''t spend it in a mess. The olddy has a lot of money on her own." Qianbei remembered that before listening to thepany''s discussion, most of thepany''s shares were in Tang Guo''s hands. Fortunately, Yi Cheng was lucky enough to make so much money and entered Tang Guo''s pockets, and he felt a little unwilling. "Babe, how do you say this? I started thispany." "But you only own a few percent." "It''s been a lot, except for the Tang family, I''m thergest shareholder of thispany." Chambebe said, "But you are fortunate enough to do so much. In the end, most of it was earned by others. I am not right for you." "Babe, you have enough money. Thispany, if it hadn''t been supported by Xiaoguo at the beginning, wouldn''t be where it is today." "Babe, our rtionship has hurt Xiaoguo, and I will never leave thispany in my life. At that time, I promised Xiaoguo that I would work hard to run thepany. She has never received my love. I am the only one. What can be done is to make thepany better and better. " Luo Yicheng''s eyes shed with determination, "Babe, will you definitely support me?" "of course." Qian Beibei lowered her eyes, what else could she say? Tang Guo and Gu Di held a wedding, and everyone who knew them came, including Luo Yicheng and Qian Beibei, Mother Luo, and Sister Luo. Chambebe was ridiculed for going to the party a few years ago and has not attended the party for many years. This time, she suddenly noticed that she was standing beside Luo Yicheng, ipatible. Even Sister Luo and Mother Luo are rich and formidable, it seems that they are really people in this circle. She looked at everything around her, as if she felt the ridicule of countless people, anxious to get into the seam. No one came to greet her. The people who came over greeted Luo Yicheng, Luo Luo, and Sister Luo. Sister Luo''s man''s pig farm is already well-known in the country. It is getting bigger and bigger and has close ties with the Tang family. Qian Beibei suddenly discovered that it seemed that many people she knew cooperated with the Tang family and Tang Guo. Tang Guo seems to have invested in many people''spanies. Looking at Tang Guo in a wedding dress, he looks really young. The man named Gu Yan obviously had a bad reputation, but she heard that he had transferred all the assets under his name to Tang Guo. She suddenly discovered that she and Luo Yicheng had been married for so many years. Mother Luo would give her pocket money. She also had a sry. Every year, she would arrange the dresses, jewellery and jewelry. However, to this day, she does not know how much assets she has. After Tang Guo and Gu Yan got married, they went to y again. Her investment is a standard, and now she just needs to lie down and count the money. The people under Gu Yan''s hands have also been sharpened, and they basically do not need him to appear. Since then, the two began a life of chic life. Chambebe''s troubled days have just begun. Niu Jin asked her for money. "Babe, some of my family''s funds haven''t been able to flow recently, and Yicheng has opened such argepany. You should be able to get it?" Chapter 1123: Flash Wedding Thousands of Gold (107) Chapter 1123: sh Wedding Thousands of Gold (107) Chapter 1123: sh Marriage (107) Qian Beibei wanted to say that she couldn''t get it out. Mother Luo gave her a lot of pocket money each month. She also had a sry, but it was basically moonlight. Looking at Niu Jin, and remembering her original toughness, she had to agree. After returning home, she sold all the jewellery she rarely wore, and changed her money to beat Niu Jin. It wasn''t long before those jewellery were sold, and Mother Luo knew it. "Look, fortunately, I have kept my eye on it. So expensive jewelry is sold when it is sold. Niu Jin took the money and happily bought a house for her son." "Mom still has foresight, my brother''s vision is really bad, how good the little fruit is, the whole person is looking for money. Unlike this, the prodigal, take everything outside." Sister Luo said. Niu Jin''s appetite was getting bigger and bigger, and Champai suddenly found that almost everything she could sell was sold out. Niu Jin was promised. She could only do it, and had to ask Luo Yicheng to do so. "It''s my mother''s side. It seems that the funds cannot be turned over. Can''t you help me?" "Bebe doesn''t need to exin. I''ll turn it over for you." Luo Yicheng didn''t spend much money. Luo mother prepared everything for him. Every time there is a good part of the money left. After Qian Beibei gave the money to Niu Jin, he looked at the empty jewelry box and remembered that Gu Di actually transferred all his property to Tang Guo. Somewhat uneasy in my heart, remembering that Luo Yicheng also easily transferred the money to her. So she decided to ask Luo Yicheng from time to time for some money. Once or twice was okay. After a few more times, Luo Yicheng couldn''t help asking. "Yi Cheng, I just want to give it a try. What does my man feel when he gives money?" Luo Yicheng had no doubt. "It turned out to be this way. If you want to buy anythingter, ask me for it." Chamberbebe underestimated Niu Jin''s appetite and often found her crying poor. Now Luo Yicheng is going to give her money, and she is spending a lot of money. One is to satisfy vanity, and the second is not to be ashamed. Niu Jin thought that Qianbeibei was in control of the financial power, and even more so, the lion''s mouth was wide open. When he asked for money, he subsidized the money. Mother Luo looked at all this coldly. As long as Qian Chengcheng had anything, she knew everything. The person she was looking at was still the guy in the studio of Gu Yi, who was more reliable. Finally, there was a very important party, Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng must attend. She looked at the empty jewelry box and the empty hangers, and finally panicked. Dresses and jewelry were only prepared this year, but because of Niu Jin, she sold them. She can''t get it now. This matter was pointed out by Luo''s mother in front of Luo Yicheng. For the first time, Luo Yicheng suspected Qian Beibei and asked her where the money and things had gone. Qian Beibei couldn''t tell, Luo Mu finally told the truth, she almost did not kill Luo Yicheng. With so much money back and forth, Chambebe actually took all of her money to subsidize her family, which adds up to tens of millions. Qian Beibei is not unaware that he has a bad idea for the Qian family. "Babe, why are you doing this?" "I, I can''t help but don''t you?" Chambebe also grieved. Luo Yicheng said, "Are they going to starve to death? Your brother now has several houses in his name, all of which you moved." In the end, this matter can only be left to rest. It was only that Luo Yicheng paired Qianbeibei and had a gap. But Niu Jin didn''t stop there. She was still asking Qianbei for money, and Qianbei could not get it, so she kept crying. Chapter 1124: Flash wedding gold (108) Chapter 1124: sh wedding gold (108) Chapter 1124 sh Marriage (108) She said that Qian Beibei was not filial, and that she was a rich wife, and she could not afford any money to help her family. Qian Beibei did not dare to say that he was poor, could not afford money, and swollen his face and became fat. Inadvertently, she saw = loan. I borrowed a lot of money from the Inte, gave it to Niu Jin, and said it was thest time. She intends to pay back the money slowly, but did not expect that the online loanpany would soon call to call the debt. She had no money to pay back, and she called Luo Yicheng. The look of thepany people at that time was very strange. Luo Yicheng heard that Qian Beibei actually lent millions to Niu Jin on the Inte. He was really dizzy. Now adding interest, it must be tens of millions. "Call the police," Locke finally said, "first recover the money that Qian''s got from Qianbei''s hands, and then talk about the others." Qian Beibei looked at Luo Yicheng''s disappointment, his face was pale, his lips moved, and he said nothing in the end. Niu Jin is a Lai Pi, but Luo Mu is not vegetarian. She found out the transfer records and asked Qianbei to hold it, and asked her if the money was lent to Niu Jin or to Niu Jin. Qian Beibei was watched by Luo Yicheng, and she bowed her head and said, "Borrow." She knew what kind of virtue she was. Yicheng is now disappointed with her, she can''t make any more mistakes. The money was chased back, and because of the police''s involvement in the online loan, only the principal and the interest that should have been paid back. But that online loanpany was eventually blocked. Qian Beibei and Luo Yicheng couldn''t go back. Luo Yicheng put all his efforts into thepany. Qian Beibei was afraid of being dropped by Luo Yicheng. The children worked hard every day regardless of the children. It was just that her mind was not here, and she did not charge in time. She came to an end in a few years and could no longer make progress. She also doubted that Luo Yicheng was getting better and better and would not be taken away by a female secretary. I often go to see Luo Yicheng when I have time. Once Luo Yicheng is to me, she burst into tears and Luo Yicheng can''t say anything. In the end, with Luo Yicheng changing his secretary to a man, Qian Beibei was less frequent. Before she knew it, Qianbei''s and Luo Yicheng were teenagers. This child was taught very well by Mother Luo and was not close to Qianbei who didn''t care about him. He remembered when he was two years old, and he still remembers that Chambebe''s disgusting look at him. Later, when I heard what Qian Beibei did, I felt a little disdain for this mother, and even felt ashamed. But because of his education, Mother Luo never revealed it. As for Luo Yicheng''s father, he is not close. He was only close to the mother Luo, the sister of the Luo family. Luo Yicheng has made thepany the first in the country, and Tang Guo has be the richest man in the country. Chambein''s heart was sour. She always remembered what Luo Yicheng told her, he gave her all the love, so he could only use the wealth topensate Tang Guo. Hearing this sentence now, Chambebe only thought it was ridiculous. But she will not leave Luo Yicheng. She still loves Luo Yicheng. Luo Yicheng will one day give everything to her. She firmly believes. After Luo Yicheng put thepany into the world rankings, Tang Guo''s wealth also entered the world rankings and became a world celebrity. Chambein, buried her head, didn''t look at those. Thirty yearster, Mother Luo died. Qian Beibei felt that everything was over, and did not expect that Luo''s mother''s will stated that all property was inherited by her grandson. Chapter 1125: Flash Marriage (End) Chapter 1125: sh Marriage (End) Chapter 1125 sh Marriage (End) Even Luo Yicheng''s shares were all in their son''s name. When it was given, she didn''t know. Looking at the white-haired Luo Yicheng, she was still working hard. She couldn''t help but say, "Luo Yicheng." "Babe?" Chamberbe cried, "Can you stop and look at me? Why are you working so hard? The person who owns the shares is dead and dead. She gave all the shares to her. Luo Yicheng, you don''t need to work so hard anymore. " "No, it is necessary. After all, I promised her that I would do it in thispany alive." Even now, he is relegated to the second line. "It''s a pity that she didn''t make her the richest person in the world. I guess she is also sorry." At this moment, Qian Beibei suddenly discovered that, in fact, she not only did not get Luo Yicheng''s money, but she did not get Luo Yicheng''s heart. Luo Yicheng''s heart, I don''t know when, it was already the woman. But he didn''t find it himself. "Luo Yicheng, do you love me?" Luo Yicheng paused, carefully looked at Qian Beibei with gray hair, and said, "Of course, Beibei, I gave you all my feelings, I love you." "Luo Yicheng, I love you too." Chambein smiled and said, in fact, they don''t love each other anymore? True love, what is true love? Luo Yicheng wants to love her. Will she work overtime for decades, and would note back to apany her? If she loves Luo Yicheng, she won''t be thinking about every day, when Luo mother will die, how can she get more money out of Luo Yicheng''s hands. In fact, they no longer love each other and maintain such a loving rtionship, but they do not want to hit their own faces. Unexpectedly, this deception is a lifetime. Under the light, Luo Yicheng smiled and was writing a n. Qian Beibei turned to leave, did not intend to stay, and did not ask Luo Yicheng to be hungry, hungry or not. If she loves, she will care about his body and keep him from staying upte. If he loves, he will stop her and let her wait, how unsafe it is to go home alone. "Little fruit, in a few years, I really can''t do anything, I can''t work in thepany for a lifetime." "No way, people are old, but they are not useful." "You go too early, you have to wait a few more years, I will definitely make more money for you, maybe you can still rank among the top ten in the world''s richest people." Luo Yicheng was writing a n and whispering, "Beibe is estimated to be angry again, she is always like this. I have told her how many times, I will give her all the love, otherwise Marry her. " "You promised you to marry me without a decent wedding, neither a decent wedding, nor any blessings from my family. Everything was my impulse. In order to maintain my face, I promised. It was a waste of three years on me. Support my cause, take good care of my family, and bring wealth to our family in Luojia Vige. " "Thispany is my hard work and your hard work. I said I would work hard for you and make thepany the best." "I canpensate you, only wealth." "After all, I gave my love to Beibei, but like a little girl, Beibei always likes to think hard." "Xiao Guo, why are you so good? Hey ..." ... [Host, does Luo Yicheng like you? "How about that? I don''t like him, I like the one that is open to everyone." Tang Guo chuckled, "Let''s go to the next world, hope he will be the next world, be nice." "He swears, he will be very good next life." System: Slightly. show off! This should be more explosive. Chapter 1126: The princess who has been changed (1) Chapter 1126: The princess who has been changed (1) Chapter 1126: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (1) "The princess rests on her own. The king still has some things to deal with." Shang Guanjing randomly lifted the bride''s red hijab sitting on the couch to one side, and said quietly. I hope you can make sense and follow the rules of King King''s House. " "Yes, Lord." Tang Guo replied cleverly, nced down at the man who wasn''t happy about the wedding night before him, and lowered his eyes. She muttered to the system, "Why did you just get married when you came over again?" [This ... this, well, I do nt know, but the host is very aggressive, it does nt matter if you get married or not, do nt you think so? The system is weak, who knows which world they will randomly wear. Fortunately, he hugged his gold thigh early. There is a host, and there is no problem. Shangguanjing looked at the regrdies, without any interest in his eyes, thinking that he couldn''t be with the beloved one, and he couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted to see this woman. Seeing that she was just buried her head, she turned and left. Taking a few steps out of the door, he took a deep breath, and one day he would **** back the beloved woman and be his princess. "Go out." When Guan Jing left, Tang Guo took everyone out. She was a little curious about what the story of the world is like. She found afortable position, leaned back, and began to close her eyes to receive the story of this world. This is an age of ancient imperial power. The name of the person who just went out was Shangguanjing, the king of the Southern Shu Kingdom. The emperor''s younger brother, the same father, the same mother. Her identity is Shang Shu Tang Yanxin''s eldest daughter. She is a standarddylike girl. She smiles inconspicuously, is dignified, and has a quiet and quiet temperament. Thisdylikedy is the best daughter-inw in the minds of major families. She also has a twin sister named Tang Yan. Tang Yan''s personality is exactly the opposite of Tang Guo. He is lively and very active. He likes to go out and y. Compared with the rules of the original owner, Tang Yan has more agility and publicity. Such a character is rtively rare and striking in this world. Tang Yan is not only lively but also very talented. In fact, the original owner is also talented, but she is low-key and well-behaved, and thinks that these do not need to bepared with others. Dressing like her temperament, she is also well-formed, and can''tpare to Tang Bao''s boldness. However, the rtionship between the two sisters is very good, and their rtionship has not been made bad by outside rumors. On the contrary, every time Tang Yuan goes out, he will bring various gadgets to the original owner, and every time Tang Yuan goes out, the original owner will also prepare various useful items for her. Over time, Tang Yan was known to the entire imperial city and praised as the first beauty of the imperial city. Xin Yue''s Miss Tang Jiaer had to line up far away from the imperial city. Tang Yan was traveling abroad, and met Shangguan King, the King of Kings and Shangguanyi, the emperor. Her lively spirit and talent attracted both of them. Tang Yuan didn''t know the identity of the two, and only regarded them as poet friends. I never expected that the encounter would create the tragedy of her life with her sister. After Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing returned to the imperial city, they immediately asked Tang''s identity. They also saw that the other party liked Tang Yan. Chapter 1127: The princess who has been changed (2) Chapter 1127: The princess who has been changed (2) Chapter 1127: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (2) In their hearts, they intend to be the first to turn Tang Yue into their own woman. In the end, as the emperor''s Shangguan wing prevailed, Tang Yi became his concubine, and the Tang family, the original owner, became the king of King Jing. What about King Wang being angry again? Shangguanyi is an emperor. He is just a King of Kings. His imperial edicts are down. He ca nt always disobey him, right? He wanted to disobey, but he was not an opponent of Shangguanyi, and because they were brothers, he didn''t want to have a rtionship because a woman broke the rtionship between the brothers and was found out by viins. Shangguan Jing was reluctant to marry the original owner. The wedding night was just like when Tang Guo came over, he had an excuse for something, and in a different room, the two began a life of unnamed couples. Shangguanyi thought that Shangguanjing was unwilling, and that was the case. Moreover, Shangguanjing is the same as before. He often enters the pce to y chess with him, or he goes out to y together. Different from the past, every time Shangguanyi will bring Tang Luo on. Tang Ye became somewhat emperor and prince to the poet, and even she became the emperor''s concubine. At first, she still couldn''t ept it. But that''s it, she can''t resist, and can only ept this status. The emperor treated her well, and she epted. And you can still go out often, it doesn''t seem to make much difference. Neither Tang Yuan nor Shang Guanyi thought that Shang Guan Jing secretly searched for strangers in the world after he got married, and he never gave up taking Tang Yuan back. After nearly a year of searching, he finally found a stranger who can change the memory of the two. He paid a lot of money to invite the stranger back, deliberately poisoned the original owner, and passed on the news that the original owner was seriously ill. Tang Xuan was worried about her sister and immediately came out of the pce. Taking advantage of this time, Shangguan Jing asked the stranger to exchange their memories. After the original master was detoxified, her memory became Tang Yan, and Tang Yan''s memory became Tang Guo. In order for the original owner not to be found, when he asked the stranger to change Tang Guo''s memory, it was irreversible. That is, once the memory changes, the original owner will never be able to revert to the original, and will always consider herself to be Tang Yan. In this way, his emperor Shangguanyi will not doubt it. For Tang Yan, of course, he was reluctant to do so, and only allowed memories that did not belong to Tang Yan to be kept for ten years. He believes that ten years is enough. He never expected that Shangguanyi really liked Tang Yan. When Tang Guo was returned to the pce, he recognized at first nce that this person was not Tang Yan. But no matter how intimidating he was, the original owner said he was Tang Yan. He sent someone to Jingwang Mansion to find out that Tang Yan also only admitted that he was Tang Guo. Shangguanyi guessed that this matter should be a scam of Shangguanjing. Shangguanjing finally got the beloved woman, how could she let it out? He let out the words, as long as Shangguanyi let his princess admit that he was Tang Yan, he wouldn''t stop. Shangguanyi finally got angry, and the two brothers also had a gap, often fighting each other in the court. Shangguanyi did not like Tang Guo, and even because of the same face, he lost his favorite woman and was still resentful of Tang Guo. When a messenger from another country visited Nanshu, the king of one of them said to him, "Jiuwen Nanshu has a first beauty. I do nt know if the emperor Nanshu would like to invite a beauty toe out?" Chapter 1128: The princess who has been changed (3) Chapter 1128: The princess who has been changed (3) Chapter 1128: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (3) For people who don''t like it, there''s nothing to show people. Shangguanyi readily agreed, asking someone to dress up the original owner, and invited them out. The king of that country was very stunning, and expressed on the spot that he was willing to use all the treasures brought this time to exchange for this beauty. In this king''s country, beauties can be exchanged for treasure, even their concubines. As long as it is not the right wife, they can exchange at will, and it is reasonable to think that this is not wrong. If this woman is a loved one of Shangguanyi, of course he is unwilling and even angry. Unfortunately, this man is not his beloved woman, or even his angry woman. Without this long woman like his sister-inw, the sister-inw would not be reced. So he agreed at the time. Despite many people''s opposition, Jinkou Yuyan also threatened, "It''s just a low-ranking concubine. How can you not change?" Shang Shu Tang Yan was desperately dying. Unfortunately, imperial power was supreme, and he had no way to refute it. He could only watch his daughter openly and be taken away by the king. Ten years after the original owner was taken to that country, he died of illness. Shortly after the original owner died, Tang Yan''s memory was finally restored, and she remembered everything that happened. Thinking of her sister''s encounter, she hated the two men to die. She had already bred two children with Shangguanjing, and she was discovered by Shangguanyi not long after her memory recovered. She had no resistance at all and was taken into the pce. She intends to assassinate each other and avenge her sister while Shangguanyi is not paying attention. But Shangguanyi is the emperor, where is it so easy to assassinate. Because she likes her too much, even if she does something bad, Shangguanyi still doesn''t mind. On the other side, Shangguanjing was preparing how to rescue her. She was like a duckweed floating with the wind and water. Unconsciously, the aura and aura in his eyes were gone. This is a patriarchal society. She wants to do a lot of things and wants revenge, but there is nothing she can do. Throughout her life, she was entangled with these two men until she died. The two men seemed to be fighting, and they were still fighting her. These two men never thought about whether she was willing or unwilling, and did not follow her opinions at all. For this reason, she carried the reputation of a country-bane fairy, and was scolded by people all over the world. Her children also died because she couldn''t raise her head and finally became depressed. "It turned out to be a tragedy." After watching this world story, Tang Guo said, "Sure enough, the man is really annoying." "But this original owner is really a regrdylikedy." Tang Guoxianughed. "When Tang Guo was, he devoted himself to Shangguanjing, and he did not hesitate to give his heart. When Tang Yan remembered, he was still right. Shangguanyi wholeheartedly. Ten years in another country, he died of a heart attack. Because he was abandoned by his favorite person, he died of worry. " "Why are there so many women in the world who don''t understand and who don''t deserve to be liked? They have to give up decisively. The people who really need them are themselves." [Maybe silly. Weak system said, he thinks, the two scum men in this world must be miserable. "Sleep first." The next day, he was shocked to find that his host had be a regr, gentle and gentledy. Chapter 1129: The princess who has been changed (4) Chapter 1129: The princess who has been changed (4) Chapter 1129: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (4) With a smile, the walking posture is really exactly the same. The acting skills of the host have been improved again. [Host, what''s the trick this time? He asked weakly. "It''s called this time, the most beautiful thing I''ve lost. I''m going to let Shangguanjing get used to me. Embed all my habits and his influence on him deeply. "When he sent me away one day, he found that nothing was right." "Although very clich, **** eat this." System: Hehe, essence, isn''t that **** just eating this set? [What about Tang Yan? Tang Guo paused. "I asked Brother Xiaoxiao in the group for a realistic tadpole, so I sent a tadpole to Shangguanjing and let him hold him for a lifetime." "As for Tang Yan''s people, send it away. This girl is pure-hearted and can''t y with these two men. In this imperial and patriarchal society, they will only be poisoned by them. "Since she likes a free and easy life, she simply fulfills her wish." "Leave it to me here, I will y with them slowly." Tang Guo whispered, the system was straight forward. y slowly, those two are going to be unlucky. He guessed that after two years of ying, the two would be bad. Next, the system saw Tang Guo cook with his own eyes. The host is big. This is to y for real. With a lot of money, I actually cook. After preparing several side dishes, Tang Guo didn''t send it to Shangguanjing himself. Instead, he ordered his servant to put it on the table of Shangguanjing at lunch time. Shangguanjing saw some differences in today s dishes, and did nt ask much, only thinking that the chef had developed new dishes. When he took the first bite, he was a bit stunning. Isn''t this the original cook? Is it a new cook? He ate two more sips, which had disappeared because he had not married the beloved woman, andughed, "Reward the chef who cooks today." The men looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. The steward said with a smile, "Yes, Lord." After contacting the new princess just now, the steward thought that the book was worth a lot of money, and it was worthy of being called ady of everyone. He even cooked for them, and even told him not to tell him that it was done by her. The housekeeper is the confidant of Shangguanjing, and naturally knows how the mood of Shangguanjing will be bad. Since the new princess does not invite pets by virtue of their taste, he is actually more appreciative. At this time, tell the prince that this is made by the new princess. The prince will definitely be furious, and then the new princess will be unable to turn around. He believes that the new princess is really good and has great respect for him, so he is very happy to do this convenience. Looking at Shangguanjing''s satisfaction, he was also cheerful. With such a new princess, presumably after some time, the prince will forget the concubine and be happy with the new princess. Lunch and dinner were prepared by Tang Guo himself, and brought to Shangguanjing by the steward. For several days, Shangguanjing has been used to the existence of this good new cook. Almost every day after eating, he would say a reward. The steward looked at Tang Guo in no hurry and was very appreciative. Later, I saw the new princess making clothes for the grandfather, sachets, and so on. This princess is really good. Chapter 1130: The princess who has been changed (5) Chapter 1130: The princess who has been changed (5) Chapter 1130: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (5) Unknowingly, Tang Guo reced Shangguan Jinghun all over his body. The most terrifying system is that this woman even left a small mark on her clothes and shoes. The small mark is inconspicuous, but once found, it is a bit scary. The host of his house is big, really a thoughtful girl. Except for helping Shangguan prepare everything needed, Tang Guo practiced writing and painting in the room. The talent of the original owner is not worse than that of Tang Yuan, and even faintly surpasses it. However, the original owner does not like publicity. In this way, she spent a half year in Jingwang''s house safely. Since the day of her wedding, she has hardly met with Shangguanjing. When she met asionally, she was always polite, Shangguanjing nced at her casually, and then left. The steward always felt that something was wrong. The new princess was so good that Wang Ye didn''t seem to see it. Looking at Shangguanjing today, he was in a good mood. He remembered that at this time, Tang Guo would paint and practice calligraphy in the garden. My heart moved and said, "Master, the weather seems to be good, and the flowers in the garden are blooming. It''s always weird in the house. Would you like to go to the garden?" The housekeeper looked at the painting in the eye-book case where the ink was not yet dried. The people on the painting had lively and dynamic eyes, which were the same as those of the new princess, but the woman was not the new princess. She is the sister of the new princess, and now the concubine beside the emperor. "Go check it out." Shangguanjing put down his pen, stood up, straightened his robe, stepped out, and asked casually, "My king asked you to find him, but found him?" "Not yet, those high-ranking peoplee without a shadow and go without a trace. Where is that easy?" The housekeeper saw Shangguanjing''s face was not good-looking, and quickly said, "Although people haven''t found it, the news is there. Sooner orter, people will be found. " "Then send more people, and be sure to invite the Master back." Shangguanjing was also inadvertent. Hearing people said that some senior people can exchange the memories of the two. When he heard this, he thought at that time. Be sure to use this method to exchange his beloved son. There are so many imperial concubines in the queen''s harem to beloved, and the key must not be found in a short time. When things are done, he can fly with Jiaoer. As for the youngdy of Shang Shufu, he hasn''t touched it. It is exactly the same as Yi Erchang. He will still have Yi Er''s memory in the future. He doesn''t say, who knows the truth? Taking the housekeeper around the garden and strolling, Shangguanjing found that there was a beauty in the flowers who was painting. Looking at the beauty''s profile, he shouted subconsciously, "Yier." Followed closely, and quickly followed him, holding Tang Guo''s wrist in his hand, and pulling her into her arms. The woman in front of him suddenly panicked a bit, and quickly broke away from his hands, and performed a ritual ceremony, "I have seen the Lord." She was flustered for only a moment, and soon recovered her gentle and dignified appearance. It was because of her gentleness and dignity that she dispelled the joy of Shangguanjing. "It turned out to be Princess." "Yes, Lord." The excitement in Shangguanjing''s eyes had dissipated. Since he was here, there was no reason to leave immediately. This is his pce and his garden. Why should he avoid it? This woman entered the pce for half a year, and she didn''t always get in front of him. Chapter 1131: The princess who has been changed (6) Chapter 1131: The princess who has been changed (6) Chapter 1131 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (6) Then he has no need to evade, obediently, he can raise it temporarily. "What is the princess doing here?" "Return to Lord, I''m painting here." "Drawing?" Shangguanjing was so surprised. Isn''t this rumored Shangshufu the most famous embroidery? How could you even paint? With curiosity and disdain, he took a step forward, "The king has to look at it, what the princess drew." After that, he nced at the picture, and for a long time he did not look away. The housekeeper followed, and when he saw the scene in the painting, he was astounded. "The king thought that the princess should only paint flowers in the garden. I did not expect that the princess'' paintings were actually kites and clouds." The clouds are on the horizon, the kites are on the sky, and the flowers are at the bottom, which can only be used as embellishments. This painting feels so free, ethereal, and ipatible with the woman in front of her. He felt that the person who could draw such a painting should not be her. But the ink on the painting was still dry. When he came, she was painting. "The princess did a good job." "The prince passed the prize." Shangguanjing saw the chessboard on the side and asked, "Will the princess still y chess?" "know a little bit." There was some interest in Shangguanjing, "Then youe to apany the two kings." "Yes." Tang Guo put down his pen, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, followed Shangguanjing to the board position and sat down. Shangguanjing looked at her manners and sneered, in fact, he didn''t like this kind of rules, and bound himself in the box. Even if she paints a different picture, it does not mean that he will treat her differently. Shangguan Jing thought that Tang Guo said yes, really yes. Unexpectedly, her meeting was a little after half an hour, and he almost lost a little. This time, he had to look at his princess differently. "The princess''s chess skills are very good. The king did not expect that the princess was a hidden person." "The grandfather has won the prize, thanks to the grandfather who gave way." Let it? Shangguanjingughed a little, he never let her take a step. He is not a foolish person, he is obviously let by her, his technique is very superb, if he is not careful, he really can''t see it. He was so curious about the princess. System: Curious, it means that you are not far from ying. If you get lost, you might be able to rescue it. If obsessed, it will be gone. "Again." Shangguanjing was really interested. Tang Guo apanied the opponent for an afternoon of chess, and the chess skills were superb, which made Shangguan Jing forget everything. Although every time it was a tie, he could feel that the opponent''s strength was not fully exerted. Seeing that it was getting dark, he couldn''t make the other party to the full level. He had to admit that his princess was not simple. "Master, do you want to have dinner? It''s dark." Shangguanjing looked up, and really saw the setting sun, nced at the woman who had been sitting opposite the rule, and said, "Go where you are." He was not interested in this woman, but was curious about what else she would do. System: Isn''t that the same? I am curious and interested. During meals, Shangguanjing frowned. Tang Guo quickly said with concern, "What''s the matter, Lord, is there something wrong with it?" Chapter 1132: The princess who has been changed (7) Chapter 1132: The princess who has been changed (7) Chapter 1132: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (7) "How does it taste different than before?" He nced back at the housekeeper. "Is there a cook in the house asking for leave?" The steward was a little funny, and nced at Tang Guo secretly before he said, "No chef has asked for leave, Wang." "Then how does it taste different?" Shang Guanjing said very puzzled. "My king remembers that the taste at noon is normal." The bite I just ate is far worse than what I ate in the past six months. The steward said, "Master, this ... this ..." Seeing that there was something inexplicable in discipline, Shangguan Jing was a little displeased. "Say, what''s going on?" "Master, don''t you me the housekeeper. Because I didn''t have time to cook in the afternoon, I had to let the chef cook some dishes that Lord loves to eat first. Isn''t it?" Tang Guo stood up and smiled, "If you can''t wait, Grandpa will immediately make a few side dishes." After waiting for Guan Jing to speak, she took the girl and turned to the kitchen. Shangguan Jing froze for a moment, but didn''t return to God for a while. When Tang Guo''s figure disappeared, he called the housekeeper coldly, and said with a deep expression, "What''s the matter, haven''t you exined to the king?" The steward was bitter in heart, so she had to put the princess into the kitchen the next day after entering the house, and talked about cooking for Shangguanjing. Of course, by the way, the princess did not mean to invite pets, but the mother taught in the family, to marry the husband, to prepare meals for the husband, it should be. "If the princess really wants to invite pets, she won''t wait for half a year. Today, she also yed chess with the grandfather, so there is no time to prepare." "Don''t me the princess, the princess, for the past six months, she has done her part and never exceeded half a cent." Shangguanjing frowned. "My King knows." He is not a fool. He wants this princess to really seduce him. He started early, and today there are countless opportunities. But the other party didn''t. When talking about painting, talk about painting. When ying chess, y chess seriously, without squinting. The youngdy of Shang Shufu is indeed a realdy, so don''t doubt it. The steward was relieved. The princess was so good. If it was misunderstood, it would be wrong. Shangguanjing still felt wrong, and said, "Are you still hiding anything from the King?" The steward did not dare to conceal, and quickly said, "Except for Lord s daily meals, his shoes and socks, clothes, sachets, are all made by the Princess." After that, he stared at Shangguanjing, "And, Wang Ye every So is Dim Sum. " "The new tea purchased in the house was also selected by the Princess herself." "Anything else?" Shangguanjing rubbed her eyebrows. The princess was really a housekeeper. At that time, he heard that many masters in the government fancy her. "The prince''s pen, ink and paper can be used anyway, and the items that often need to be purchased are prepared by the princess herself." Shangguanjing sat there and touched his cuffs. No wonder he felt that in the past six months, whether he was wearing a coat or outside, he was extremelyfortable. Moreover, the embroidery on this dress is also very unique. He touched the sachet around his waist and was a little bit surprised. "She prepared these. Did you say anything?" "The princess didn''t say anything," the steward answered. "Let the king go to the kitchen to see." Shangguanjing thought that woman was particrly strange. Where could there be such a good person. Obviously he had left her in the cold, they had never been together, and she was willing to prepare for them. Is there something wrong with her brain? Chapter 1133: The princess who has been changed (8) Chapter 1133: The princess who has been changed (8) Chapter 1133: The Princess Converted To Memory (8) In the kitchen, he saw a woman who had previously yed against him. Seeing the familiar food fall into the te, the fragrance from the te made him forget what to ask. "Master, why are you here?" "My lord came to see. I didn''t expect the princess to be so good at cooking." "Since childhood, my mother said that women need to learn these." Shangguan Jing couldn''t help but ask, "So you learned?" "Yeah." Tang Guo looked back and smiled, this smile is still perfect, not mboyant or wanton, just a touch of light, like a spring breeze, passing softly. Wait for the dishes to be prepared, and let them go out. Tang Guo followed Shangguanjing. He suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at her eyes. "Prince, Wang is very curious. What are you thinking about doing this for? Why do you think that by doing this, you will be able to How much do you like Ben? " This is apathy. System: Of course it is ying you, what else can it be? "Because the prince is a concubine husband," Tang Guo half-buried his head answered. "It is all right to do these things. As the prince''s wife, it is natural to prepare everything properly for the lord." "It''s just that?" Shangguan Jing didn''t believe. "With no other purpose, don''t you want to be favored by the king?" "I only need to do my part. As for what Wang sees, no one can help it." Shang Guanjing did not see any flicker from those eyes. So what she said is true. He turned and walked to the dining room, chuckling, "You are really adylikedy, and you can be called a virtuousdy." "But King doesn''t like it." "If you like it, then do it. Your culinary skills are quite fond of the king. You want status and wealth, and the king can give it to you. As for the other, don''t think about it." In his heart, there is only one child, and no one can rece it. Sooner orter, he will be sent away sooner orter. Listening to the steps behind, he paused a little, Shangguanjing was extremely happy. Everydy is a human being and will be sad. As he entered the dining room, he nced back, her face paled slightly, and she wanted to say something, subconsciously stopped. Forget it, he and a man with a brain like an elm **** say what these do. Even if she was sad, she would never disobey him. In her life, I am afraid that it is only the husband who is the sky. Such a woman is really boring. How could he like it? "Let''s have a meal." At the end of the dinner, Shang Guanjing nced at Tang Guo who stood up first and said, "My king is gone first." After a pause, he said again, "You must be obedient, the king will not treat you badly. But don''t think about other things." Otherwise, he did not say. Because he would send the woman away, only hope that during this period, she would be obedient and don''t anger him. "Yes, I know." Looking at the peaceful and self-serving, honest appearance, without the slightest agitation, such a woman is really boring. It was still his uncle, a smile and a smile that could affect his mind. My son, one day, he will receive My son at the pce. When Shangguan Jing was about to rest, he suddenly found that his quilt was light and warm, and it was different from before. He could not help asking, "What''s going on?" "Return to the Lord, this is a silk quilt, prepared by the Princess for the Lord." see you tomorrow Chapter 1134: The princess who has been changed (9) Chapter 1134: The princess who has been changed (9) Chapter 1134: The Princess Converted to Memory (9) "I see, go on." Covering the quilt, Shangguanjing did feel that the silk quilt was extremelyfortable, light and warm, not at all pressured, much better than before. The woman was scrupulous and foolish. Before he slept, he thought that the woman was a little boring, and it was not without merit. Of course, don''t use this to make him change his mind. Dislike is dislike, nothing is useful. For the sake of her dedication, he would not treat her badly when she was in King Jingfu. In the morning, when I was wearing shoes and socks for Shangguanjing, he suddenly spotted a small mark on the socks. "What''s this?" It wasn''t ugly to look at it. On the contrary, the little mark added a little vividness to the socks. He nced at the edge of the shoe, and there was such a mark. This mark, looking like a delicate totem, he discerned it carefully, this totem is actuallyposed of a scene character. He was surprised for a moment. The design was really exquisite. He suddenly remembered the woman she met in the garden yesterday. The woman''s orderly, rigid appearance instantly jumped into his mind. "Back to Lord, these are all made for you by the Princess herself. The Princess said that those shoes and socks were ufortable to wear before, and all the clothes and socks of the Lord will be made by herter." The next man answered while wearing shoes and socks for Shangguanjing. They alsomented that the princess had only been in the house for half a year, but she had been well-organized in their house. Everything is arranged. There is a mother-inw like a princess. They have no confusion in the past. They are reasonably allocated and they can quicklyplete the task. It is really easier than before. And, well done, the princess will reward them. Everyone''s efforts can be rewarded. In this King''s Mansion, there is a princess, which is really nice. "What does the princess usually do?" Shangguanjing asked curiously, fiddled with his sleeves, and suddenly found that the totems were also drawn with the word "" at the cuffs. Seeing this, he whispered, this woman''s mind was very delicate. "In the morning, in addition to arranging the important things in the house, the princess usually makes clothes and shoes for the king, which is to count the shops under the name of the pce, and calcte the profit and loss. In the afternoon, the princess will paint in the garden and practice calligraphy. Go to the kitchen on time to prepare meals for the Lord. " Shangguanjing was a little surprised. This woman is really amazing. She can do so much in one day. "She saw nothing in the shop under the royal pce?" "After seeing the shop from the princess, I had a lot of ideas for the shop. From the third month, the shop''s profit increased more than three times." Shangguanjing was surprised, so amazing? In his shop, all the talents were invited. In the imperial city, it was already a good profit. And she only made a few ideas, making the shop profit so much. "I won''t go up today. I will go to the shops with my king to see." "The prince is going to be with the princess, and the princess will go to the shop every few days to see it. It is time to catch up today." "When will she go?" "Should go after breakfast." "Then the king will wait again, not with her." Shang Guanjing said, "The king wants to see, what is really good about her." Chapter 1135: The princess who has been changed (10) Chapter 1135: The princess who has been changed (10) Chapter 1135: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (10) Shangguanjing waited in the house for a long time, and after Tang Guo went out, he led someone far behind. [Host, Shangguanjing follows. "He likes to follow and he''s finally curious." System: Yeah, finally curious. Shangguan Jing followed all the way, watching Tang Guojin shop check and check. He found that the shop did have some differences. Let''s talk about the shop that sells cloth. It''s not only selling cloth. There are beautiful samples hanging next to it, all in a particrly conspicuous ce. As long as it is a beautiful woman, passing through here will definitely not move. He looked at the outside and said, Buying cloth, custom-made clothing, and also giving rouge gouache, small jewelry. In the past, the business of this shop was not bad. He couldn''t squeeze in. Can only stand outside and watch. "It''s kind of thoughtful," Shang Guanjing said in a salty manner, but he saw more and more people, as well as some government women,ing in a sedan chair. After a while, when he saw the man in the shop, he actually took out the stool and set the tea outside. Those waiting women were sitting and drinking tea while waiting. The women who had been impatientughed out and were willing to wait here more. Shangguanjing stopped talking. ording to this situation, the profit was tripled, which was easy. As long as you give time, or expand this shop a little, I am afraid that the profit will be more. Looking at so many guests, he moved the shop on both sides, and set it down to expand the shop. Who doesn''t like gold and silver, even if he is the king of the past. "Prince, the princesses are gone." There is a small door behind the shop. Tang Guo usually enters from that ce and also exits from that ce. "Follow up, where did they go?" "Go to the restaurant." Shangguan Jing narrowed his eyes, the restaurant. This cloth is made, ready-made, and it''s a woman''s business. The restaurant is very mixed, but he wants to see what the little girl has. He didn''t believe it, she could do anything. When he came outside the restaurant, Shangguanjing was startled by the grand situation inside. Not only are the restaurants full, there are also waiting in line outside the restaurant. "When did my restaurant have so many guests?" "Master, this was a few months ago." For these trivial matters, Shangguan Jing usually leaves it to his subordinates, who has the ability to do it. Basically it is half a year, or once a year. He wouldn''t show up if there were no major problems. Even ordinary people do not even know that these shops and restaurants are run by him. "How is this going?" "It''s the princess. She once discovered that the restaurant''s annual profit is too small, and this ce upies the best position. It''s strange in her heart, so she came to check." "Then what happened?" Shangguanjing asked. "After seeing it, the princess only said that the dishes were of good quality and the ingredients were top-level, but most people could nt afford it. It s better to make some unique side dishes, the materials are ordinary, and those top-level ingredients are better to make Signature dishes, VIP dishes. In this way, the average person can eat the restaurant''s delicious, one or two side dishes, you can eat a meal, do not look expensive, but there are more people eating in the hall, which will make more money. And those who want to enjoy the dignitaries, will naturally choose the private room, eat those delicious ingredients. " Chapter 1136: The princess who has been changed (11) Chapter 1136: The princess who has been changed (11) Chapter 1136 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (11) "Not only that, the princess also exchanged dishes with the chefs in the restaurant. After that, the cooking skills of the chefs were really eye-catching, with special dishes and side dishes." "It makes sense." Shangguan Jingdao thought of the small dishes made by Tang Guo, which were all delicious. "We all think that the more expensive the ingredients, the better, the more special dishes, the better, but they are ignored. , More ordinary ordinary surnames, who would like to spend months of silver money for a meal. " "Yeah said." Shangguanjing saw a few stalls beside the restaurant, and looking at those people, he seemed to be the restaurant''s man. Because he found out that these guys all wore the same clothes and looked particrly clean and tidy. He also wore a hat, and after a little thought, he knew why he was wearing a hat. To prevent hair from falling into the food and affecting the appetite of the guests. "What is this doing?" Looking at the stall, there are some sesame seeds and clear porridge. "The princess said that some busy people would never sit down and eat peacefully. It would be better to put some small stalls outside to buy sesame cakes and porridge. People who pass by buy a piece of cake and a bowl of warm porridge , Eat it in just a few bites. Shangguan attractions nodded, there are ces for restaurants, as long as not two have hatred. Under normal circumstances, the restaurant will not be opened too close. In particr, people who are slightly more able to know that this is King King''s restaurant, who dares to open a business next door. And in this ce, there are basically no fixed street vendors. Indeed, this method can be used to make money for the restaurant. Afterwards, Shangguan Jing followed quietly behind Tang Guo and showed most of the shops under his name. After watching it, he was a little silent. Finally, he smiled, "No wonder how many people in the Imperial City want to marry her home, there is indeed something worthwhile." The follower next to him murmured in his heart, what is desirable is obviously very powerful. A little more informed, who doesn''t know how powerful the princess is, and envy his grandfather. Everyone said that the emperor was good to the king, and he married such a good princess. Many mistresses barefooted their feet and regretted why they didn''t go to Shang Shufu earlier to propose, otherwise such a good daughter-inw would be theirs. Look, this pce is well organized by others. "My king wants to go to the pce to see the emperor." Actually, he wanted to meet Tang Yan. In this half year, he could not bear to see him all the time. asionally, when I saw Shang Guanyi, when I saw Tang Yan on the side, he didn''t dare to show anything, because he was afraid of being found abnormal. He had to lower the defense of the emperor before he could carry out his next n and sessfully transfer Tang Yan to King Jing''s Mansion. As for the able Miss Shang Shufu, how good is it? After all, it is not his rare person. She''s so smart that it fits the pce perfectly. [Host, Shangguanjing has gone to the pce, most of it is to see your sister. [This guy is really cheap. Tang Guo was sitting in the antique shop to rest at this time. He heard nothing from the system. "I have these, and these." "I heard that the objects of the Nanshu Kingdom were exquisite and beautiful. I saw it today, and it really is." Outburst rich. The first thing that came to mind in the system''s mind was this, not the people of Nanshu. Mostly it is a wealthy son who came to y in which country, maybe a businessman. "Treasurer, do you collect jade here?" Chapter 1137: The princess who has been changed (12) Chapter 1137: The princess who has been changed (12) Chapter 1137: The Princess Being Changed In Memory (12) "Excuse me, what kind of jade is it?" "The rough stone that has just been mined is from the North Yan Kingdom." The man asked someone to take out a stone, and the shopkeeper nced a few times, feeling that he could not be the master. "This, I want to ask our wife." The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment and said. Beiyan country is rich in jade, which is known to all countries. Jade in many countrieses from the Northern Yan Kingdom. If these people are really businessmen of the Northern Yan Kingdom, the jade in their hands should be good. He can''t be the master because he doesn''t know much about these, there are too many pits in it. In case of loss, he can''t afford it. Today happens to be the princess here. Hesitating, he exined to others that he hade in to tell Tang Guoyu the situation outside. "Let''s go and see." Tang Guo took the girls to go out. The man who was sitting beside him drinking tea raised his head subconsciously. When he saw Tang Guo, he stunned for a moment. Then heughed, "This antique shop is this ... Madam?" He just wanted to call the girl, butter found that she wasbing the woman''s hair bun, and when she spoke, she changed her mouth awkwardly. . "My son-inw''s surname, listen to the shopkeeper saying that the son-inw is from the North Yan Kingdom and has rough stones in his hand, intending to sell?" "Lest your surname be Yan, and your full name must be confused." Inspection? The system almost didn''tugh. What is this ghost name? Because he called the inspection, so he is a stone seller, the name tells the person who bought the stone, remember to check the goods? "So, son Yan, where is your goods?" "Mrs. understands this?" Yan Huo asked curiously. The woman did some rouge gouache business. He wasn''t curious. There were only a few that the original stone really understood. Of course, he didn''te to sell stones at all. The goods in hand are indeed first-rate goods. Even if it wasn''t for selling stones, he didn''t want to sell stones to people who didn''t understand. "Understand it." Tang Guo said, "Is it convenient for me to see now?" "Of course you can. The next car is outside, all the goods are in the car. Now that thedy understands, go and see." "Pull to the backyard, is it feasible?" "Row." Yan confused was very curious, what this woman could see. Turning around and going out, he waved his hand and asked someone to follow the shop buddies, pulling all the rough stones to the backyard. "Mrs. Please. Yan Huo''s gaze stayed for a moment before the woman''s face, her gaze nced from her hair bun. He always felt that she should not be called his wife, nor should she be married. This idea made himugh. The maidservants rushed out and removed the stones. Yan Confused saw Tang Guo''s skillful movements, and was surprised, and at the same time his expression was much more serious. I really didn''t expect that this woman in the southern Shu country would understand these things, but let him see. It seems that he could not belittle Nanshu. Every woman has this insight, and it can be seen that the Nanshu country is really talented. I wonder if I can dig two to go to his northern Yan country. Tang Guo didn''t know what Yan confused was thinking, he was looking at the stones seriously. [These goods are good. I looked at the pieces and cut them out to make objects. They are absolutely valuable. The system has arge capacity. It is easy to see through the stone. [Are the ancient merchants so conscientious, they brought such good goods? "Think too much, and there are many adulterers in ancient times." Chapter 1138: The princess who has been changed (13) Chapter 1138: The princess who has been changed (13) Chapter 1138: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (13) Tang Guo stood up, took the puppet in the hands of the girl, wiped his hands, and looked up at Yan Confusion, "Yong Son, I have all these stones, you can ask for a price." "Mrs. has a good vision. Actually, when Ie here, I mainly buy antiques from Nanshu. This stone sells, and I also want to make friends with merchants who know the goods. After all, when I came here, I was really unfamiliar . Now that my wife recognizes it, I''ll sell it to you cheap. " In the end, Yan Huo did offer a rtively low price. It was almost the one that did not take advantage, Tang Guo immediately agreed, without any hesitation. [Host, this confusion, I''m afraid it''s not a businessman. To do this business, it won''t be long before you close the door. " "He is really not a businessman, but I am very satisfied with the goods, and some will be profitable." System: Is the host''s hobby of wealth-loving fans brought from thest world and hasn''t faded yet? "I''m not able to take advantage of the kindness of the son of Yan." After Tang Guo asked someone to pull the stone away, he said to Yan Confusion. The treasurer will do. " "Du shopkeeper, as long as he is in the Imperial City for one day, you will be entertained by me. Don''t take it easy. All shops that belong to the name of the house will be given to him." "Yes, ma''am." Du Duan didn''t think there was any problem with Tang Guo''s words. The princess said that the goods were good, and they must be right. After that, please go to the master of stone cutting to see if you can really mine the top-level jade, even if there are only a few pieces, it will make a profit. "It''s almost time for lunch, the shopkeeper, you have arranged to invite Yan Gongzi to the restaurant." "Master Yan, I''m going back to my house, so don''t leave it alone." Yan Huo quickly said, "Mrs. don''t go to the restaurant to eat with the next?" It was strange that he was a little bit reluctant. To a woman married to a man and woman, the remarks were obviously abrupt, but he couldn''t help saying it. After speaking, he was a little annoyed, and the good impression just now is probably gone. Tang Guo chuckled, "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient." "It''s in the lower Tang, and thedy must not be surprised, and the wife should pay the wife no. The year-round walk is mostly informal, forgetting the identity of the wife, it is indeed wrong." "That son Yan, leave." "Mrs. walk slowly." Tang Guo left with a girl-inw and a mighty grandeur, and stood in the ce with confusion, and for a long time he didn''t return to his thoughts, but the people around him whispered a little before he looked back. After the shopkeeper invited him to the restaurant, he booked another room for him. If he had any need, he went to the shop to find him, and then he left. Yan Confused sitting in the room for a long time without speaking, making the people around him confused. "Master, is there anything wrong?" "What''s wrong?" Yan confused asked subconsciously, and thenughed, "No, nothing is wrong." He just felt that he was not right, and his mind was the shadow of the beautifuldy. This is really weird. He had no feeling for women since he was a child. How could there be ripples to a woman married to a man? No, it really shouldn''t. Thousands of jewellery in the world can be snatched, only this married woman cannot. You ca nt grab it, but it does nt mean you ca nt think about it. Think about it? Chapter 1139: The princess who was changed (14) Chapter 1139: The princess who was changed (14) Chapter 1139: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (14) Yan Han thought to himself that this was not something he didn''t want to think about. Thinking for a while, Yan confused increasingly felt that he was strange. Perhaps he had never seen a woman before suddenly turning his eyes on a beautifuldy. "Master, you''re lost again." Yan Confused still couldn''t help asking, "What''s strange about thatdy today?" The men in particr did not understand, his master asked what the words meant. He didn''t think much about it. The master didn''t like women since he was a child, and didn''t think Yan Confusion had any thoughts on Tang Guo. It only said, "The subordinate thinks that thedy is different from ordinary women. From the talk, she can see that she has a wide range of knowledge. From the etiquette, shees from a very educated family. You can use a few words Descriptive, virtuous and talented. " "There are also beautiful flowers," Yan confused said without thinking. Then he saw the messy face under his hands, his face almost cracked. Their master, would actually describe a woman as beautiful as a flower, has she been changed? Yan Confused also responded, "Don''t you think thatdy is awesome?" In fact, when it came to that face, he was attracted by those eyes, and he always felt that those beautiful eyes could see through everything. "It''s really amazing, master, shouldn''t you?" Yan Confused''s stunned for a moment, then thought it was impossible. Even if the master is mad again, will he not really have any thoughts about a married woman? Even if he had thought, ording to their understanding of the master, he would not do such a thing. Their master is a true gentleman. "No, I just want to ask." Of course, Yan Confusion will not say what he thinks to the person under his hand, of course, he will not do anything because of this idea. If the wife is not married, he may actually do something. Since he is interested, it is also possible to marry someone. Now, I can only regret it. He believes that when he leaves Nanshu, these will be a miracle. Perhaps thedy was very special, beautiful, talented, and knowledgeable, so she treated her differently. [Host, have you be a fan? Don''t you just buy a good car? Worth so happy? My energy is skyrocketing. He felt a little scary. "Not good enough?" Fortunately, his golden thigh suddenly turned into a rich fan, and he always felt that the host had fallen off the altar. As for happiness? Take a look, the smile has never disappeared when I came back all the way to the sedan. Back in the room, he was still humming. [Yes, host, who is that serious confusion? He doesn''t look like a businessman. "It''s really not a businessman." Tang Guopin took a sip of tea. "His identity, that''s amazing." The system murmured in his heart, turning his head to turn the story from beginning to end, still not seeing such a person with serious confusion, his heart was strange. [Host, can you tell me where he appears? Could this guy be a small cannon fodder, dead without a name? Or, someone knows the goods, but he didn''t meet the host, but was murdered and overrun? "Are you stupid with energy?" [The host is big, say it. Tang Guo almost sprayed, is this coquettish? ? ? Chapter 1140: The princess who has been changed (15) Chapter 1140: The princess who has been changed (15) Chapter 1140: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (15) "I don''t want to say, I think it is necessary to improve your observation and imagination." System: [...] Understood, the host is blind and stupid because he hates him. Wait a minute, is the host so happy that it has something to do with this confusion? Thinking of the eyes of Yan confused looking at his host, the system had an idea in his heart. Wouldn''t it be that guy? Thinking of thest world, that guy was really a digger and an outsider, really a nightmare of a lifetime. When I saw that before, I looked magnificent, especially polite, that is, he said something abrupt, and actually apologized. Obediently, this is simply a modest gentleman. The system shuddered, from the guy who calcted the door to the gentleman, he was really ipetent. Wouldn''t he and the host graduate from a drama school? It should not be that he has no memory and the host has memory. "Prince, the Lord has told me that you don''t need to prepare lunch and dinner. He will stay in the pce today." "understood." At this time, Shangguan King, who was staying in the pce, was ying against Shangguan Wing. The two sat face to face. Tang Yan held his face and looked at the direction on the chessboard, and asionally pulled Shangguanyi, even more anxious than his emperor. "Okay, listen to you." Shangguanyi turned back and smiled at Tang Ye. "The concubine is the smartest. He who listens to you will win." "That is." Tang Yan returned to Shangguanyi with a smile. Yu Guang sighted Shangguanjing hiding underneath, and clenched his fists, and left his lips in his heart. [System, these two men are so good. [So, the host will wear it on Tang Yan''s body and help her change her destiny. Tang Yan shook his head. [Poor little woman, longing for freedom freely, born in this patriarchal era, but also fancy by two equally powerful men. [The oldest sister of the original owner is also unlucky enough, a gooddy, said that when someone changed the memory, they were changed. The worst thing is that she was given away by Shangguanyi. [Scum! !! This is clearly to treat women as goods. I don''t think they love Tang Yue much, but it is just the fighting between the two that no one wants to let go. [So, the host must change his destiny as soon as possible. Tang Yan frowned, "How can I change? With your help, it is possible to keep the memory from being tampered with, and that Tang Guo is born as ady of everybody, and it is impossible to take her out to wander. Escape is actually not enough, Shang Shufu has to suffer. [Host, Tang Yan''s obsession is her sister. As long as you change her sister''s fate, the mainline mission isplete. The system prompts, [Since both men are obsessed with you, the host may wish to take advantage of it. At that time, Tang Guo was given away. In order not to be surprised, Shang Guanjing did not take Tang Ye to the banquet. If Tang Yan is present, Tang Guo may not be sent away, and the two sisters are so good in rtionship that they would definitely not want to see their sister sent away. [Do you mean, I speak, can I save her? of course. Tang Yan nodded his head. [Okay, then I''ll be a goblin that scourges the country and the people. I''ll be fascinated by these two men first. Both of them are dregs anyway, so it''s good to let them kill each other. "Concubine, what''s wrong, is it ufortable?" Shangguanyi saw Tang Yan frowning and suddenly became nervous. see you tomorrow Chapter 1141: The princess who was changed (16) Chapter 1141: The princess who was changed (16) Chapter 1141 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (16) "I''m fine. I just watched the chess game and fell in love for a while." Tang Yan quickly answered, and smiled at Shangguanyi after answering. Shangguanyi breathed a sigh of relief, took her hand, and said with concern, "If you are unwell, I will take you back." "Ok." The loving scene of the two people stabbed Shangguanjing''s eyes, with a faint smile on his face, and the rattle of the fist in his sleeve. In particr, Tang Yan didn''t even look at him, which made his heart ufortable. The three of them knew each other at the beginning. At that time, Xun Er was just a little bit sticky, and he liked to verse with him. Now being the concubine by the emperor, everything became restrained, and he hated the regr appearance. The pce wall will only wipe out the aura on Xun''er, and he will not see such beauty disappear. Yuner loves freedom, and one day he will take her out of the pce wall, and she will be the same as before. Go wherever you want, say what you want, don''t be so rude. "King King?" The voice of Shangguanyi awakened Shangguanjing, and he quickly said, "Brother, my brother is here." "How are you getting along with the princess?" When asking this, Shangguanyi observed the expressions of Shangguanjing and Tang Yan at the same time, and then they yed against each other for a long time. The concubine didn''t pay attention to King Jing, and King Wang didn''t seem to have the same idea with Concubine. This made Shangguanyi feel so relieved. Even if Shangjing was his brother, he didn''t like his own woman and was always thought by his brother. The concubine is lively and agile, and he also likes it. In this dreary pce, fortunately, there are ancient and strange concubines, and everything has be interesting. "Very good." Shangguanjing replied as usual, wasn''t it good? The woman was in good order and did not go beyond the slightest point, so she couldn''t make mistakes at all. I have to admit that such a woman is indeed a good steward of the housekeeper. Unfortunately, he does not need it. "I heard that since the princess entered the house, the entire King King''s house has changed a lot, and said that the shops under King Jing''s name have also been refreshed, and the entry has been changed several times." Shangguan Yi said cheerfully that he thought he had taken a good move. Tang Guo and Tang Yan are twins and look exactly the same. He fancyed Tang Tang, and King Jing also fancy. He named Tang Yan as the concubine, and King Jing would inevitably feel ufortable. Thinking of Tang Ye s twin sister, her looks were not different from hers, and she married Tang Guo to be King Princess. This is really the best of both worlds. ording to the news received from all parties, the princess Jing is very good. Not only can you take care of the trivia inside the house, but you can alsoe up with some new ideas to add entries to the pce. This is, however, a good woman who cannot ask for anything. The guilt in his heart was gone, and King Jing had such a good princess, and he must have forgotten his special fondness for her. "Yes, there is." "That King of King is really very blessed, and I am a little envious." Shangguanyi said casually, and he thought that Shangguan King was satisfied with it. Shangguanjing buried his head, pinched his lips, and almost blurted out. Since you were envious, why didn''t you treat him as a concubine and give him Tang Zhi? Of course, when he wanted to say this, he was afraid to say it. Can only say nothing and respond with silence. Chapter 1142: The princess who has been changed (17) Chapter 1142: The princess who has been changed (17) Chapter 1142: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (17) Shangguanyi is the emperor, and he can''t fight for the time being. It will not be easy to get the other person to know that he hasn''t given up. Tang Yan here, when he heard the news of Tang Guo, his heart was agitated. She was going to meet the sister and give the other party something to wake up. But I know from memory that this is a very traditionaldy show. She can''t reveal her identity, she will be known by the people here, and she will not be burned as a monster. Fortunately, this Tang Tang''s temperament is quite detached. In addition, she has passed through two worlds, and she still has some experience. But this is the kind of ancient imperial power society that would die every time. She usually chooses things that are redeemed from the system mall, and she tries to choose the ones that match the times, so she is afraid of being exposed. "Concubine, what does it seem like to see you?" Shang Guanyi noticed Tang Ye''s expression of expectation, and thought about it. He seemed to mention Tang Guo just now. I heard that the two sisters'' rtionship has always been good. Is concubine missing her sister? Sure enough, he heard Tang Ying say, "Emperor, You haven''t seen my sister for half a year. I just heard the news from my sister, and I miss it very much." After that, she looked at Shangguanyi poorly. Since she was going to be a fairy to confuse the two brothers, she had to practice her hands first. To be honest, she''s really not a seductive girl. The first is that she does not have this external condition. The second is that she has a positive outlook on three aspects and does not like to pedal two boats. But against these two brothers, she can stop watching. These are two upromising scum men, Shangguanjing is selfish, and Shangguanyi is indifferent. "I missed your sister," Shangguanyi thought for a while, and said, "You have been in the pce for half a year, haven''t you been bored?" Thinking of Tang Yan''s lively temperament, he has been suffocated in the pce, and it is really difficult for her. Tang Yan nodded, his eyes brightened, grasping the sleeves of Shangguanyi, "Yeah, emperor, I have been in this for more than half a year, but I am really stuffy." Seeing Tang Ye''s sudden beating temperament, Shangguanyi was in a much better mood. "So, let''s take you out of the pce tomorrow to y. By the way, go to Jing Wang''s house to see Princess Jing, how about it?" "Xie Xie." Tang Yan''s happy, coquettish woman had the best life. Shangguanyi eats this set even if it is an emperor. Of course, if this person did not tease her as a little pet, she would not be so annoying. I think she came acrossst month, but she looked at Shangguanyi thoroughly. He is nothing but new to Tang Yan, she is different from other women in the pce. Once Tang Yuan has been assimted, it is not likely that he will have a deep affection for Tang Yuan. Whenever she is happy, she rewards her constantly. If she is not happy, she will lose her temper. If shepetes with other princesses, he would probably look at her with a disappointed look. Most of the time, he would say, "Concubine, I think you have changed, I think you are different from other women, I didn''t expect ..." Tang Jihe, usually, she wants to scold you for changing something, but you didn''t expect to go to you. In short, Shangguanyi has no emotion at all. Later, he was so obsessed with Tang Yan, but someone was robbing him and his emperor. As an emperor, could he bear it? Chapter 1143: The princess who has been changed (18) Chapter 1143: The princess who has been changed (18) Chapter 1143: The Princess That Was Changed In Memory (18) He believed that Tang Yan was his possession and no one could **** it away. The more easily lost, the more precious nature bes. Shangguan Jing, on the other hand, didn''t get a good heart and was not reconciled. As the saying goes, the unreachable is alwaysmotion. ... "The emperor will bring his concubine to the house tomorrow." It was learned that Tang Yuan woulde to King''s Mansion, no matter what the reason was, Shangguan King was happy and nervous. Originally, he nned to stay in the pce. After receiving this news, he and Shangguanyi found an excuse to return to apany his princess, and nned to arrange the pce all night. "The princess, the emperor and the concubine are all distinguished people. It''s still early, and you can arrange everything in the house. All the things that can be reced are reced with good ones. New ones. Those who are ufortable will be reced for the king. " "I see, Lord." Tang Guo answered, but he was thinking, Shangguanyi and Tang Yan, they woulde to Wangfu tomorrow. There is no such thing in the plot. In the plot, the two sisters met each other a year after they got married to each other, the time they changed their memories. Is something wrong? She hasn''t changed anything rted to the plot for the time being, and she hasn''t thought about it for a while. I''ll see Tang Yan tomorrow and talk about it. "Well, go ahead and arrange." The smile on Shangguanjing''s face could not be closed. "Concubine and you are rtives and sisters, you should know her preferences? What she likes is that you don''t have to worry about money despite the arrangement. After speaking, he left quickly, and he was so excited that he was afraid that others would not see anything. [Well, look at his wanderer, the money is not our host''s huge profits. Silly! Tang Guo: "..." When did she learn to swear? [The sun goes down and it''s going to be dark soon. This silly is really abominable. The system muttered a curse, Tang Guo had summoned the entire Wangfu people. Speak to Shangguan Jing and say it again. Then let the subordinates start to act, she said first, "Go to the king''s side, let''s gost. I just saw what happened to the king, just don''t disturb him in the past." "Yes, Princess." The subordinates didn''t think there was anything wrong with the princess''s words, and they couldn''t go to the king''s yard from the beginning. Moreover, the princess said, now that the prince is busy, they used to bother and were always bad. Moreover, the emperor and concubine will not pay too much attention to Wang Ye''s yard. On the contrary, the princess is here, because the princess and the concubine are rtives and sisters, but they should be arranged properly. Someone suggested to Tang Guo like this, and Tang Guo sneered at the corner of his lips. "Yes, my sister and I have always been very good. She ising to the house. The first time is definitelying to me. Then youe from my garden let''s start." "The king said, old, unsightly, look at ufortable, all have to change it again. Concubine concubine is a distinguished person, not allowed to be treated harshly, so you look at the arrangement without saving money." After the order was obtained, the cleaning tools were used to clean, and some followed the housekeeper to select the delicate decorations in the storeroom. Still others need to go out to buy goods. King Wangfu wants to go to the store to buy items, who dare not open the door? Doing these things is nothing at all. Chapter 1144: The Princess Who Was Changed (19) Chapter 1144: The Princess Who Was Changed (19) Chapter 1144 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (19) With Shangguanjing''s words, Tang Guo changed everything in her yard. All the decorations are selected from the warehouse, everything is delicate and rare, but the housekeeper doesn''t think there is anything. But the housekeeper knows a little more than everyone else. Seeing Wang Ye''s instructions, it can be seen that she did not forget the concubine. I also saw that the princess of his family was struggling to meet the arrival of the emperor and the concubine. Where did you know that the emperor paid so much attention only because of the concubine? He regretted this good-hearted and good-looking princess. Therefore, when selecting objects, they all point to good selection. Anyway, the grandfather also spoke. For the concubine, he had to take out all the good things. These things were put in the princess''s yard, and she will be the princess in the future, which can be regarded aspensation for her. Such a good princess could not bear to be wronged if he asked him. It''s a pity their lord, the heart is not here. Tang Guo looked at the newly renovated courtyard, rare and precious ornaments, and a particrly good set of tea set. His mood was so beautiful. System: Is this the legendary false public aid? It was really the best used by his host. "My yard should be almost there. You can go elsewhere. By the way, I''m watching Lord Ye is still in the study. Don''t bother you. Wait until the rest of the house is finished, then go to Lord Ye." "Yes, Princess." People quickly acted, changed the unwanted, unsightly, old, all. Even the flowers and grasses in the garden, looking at the long outstretched, blocking the road, hit thenterns, and smoothed it, if not, you can trim it. The huge king''s pce was to be cleaned and reced, and people kept busy from the setting sun until the middle of the night. Tang Guo has slept for a while, and the system reminds her that people have cleaned the other ces. She quickly got up, and when the people came in, she saw her holding her forehead on the table, and looked tired. Especially the housekeeper, when she saw the princess who was lucky until midnight, she couldn''t help sighing, this time the prince of his family was really wrong this time. The princess was also born in Shang Shufu, because of his word, she was exhausted into the middle of the night. I don''t know how sad it is for the princess to know her true purpose. "housekeeper?" Tang Guo looked up, "Can they be reced?" "Princess Hui Hui, except the courtyard of Wang Ye, everything has been reced." Tang Guo nodded. "Fortunately, you guys, go to the Lord now." "Let''s go now," said the steward, "the princess is tired today, so let''s rest earlier, there is me watching it over there." "Yeah, the housekeeper is familiar with Wang Ye''s yard. He has been serving with Wang Ye and will definitely arrange it." Tang Guo, I am very trusting in your appearance and moved the housekeeper. The princess is a good one, and she will never look down on them under her identity. I don''t know when the prince will be able to see the queen''s goodness. Thinking of the toss in the middle of the night, he sighed, afraid it was difficult. The housekeeper took the man, and went to the courtyard of Shangguan King. Tang Guo buried his head and smiled silently, I don''t know what it would feel like for Shangguanjing to be woken up from his sleep. If she was woken up in the middle of the night, she would be very irritable. Chapter 1145: The princess who has been changed (20) Chapter 1145: The princess who has been changed (20) Chapter 1145 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (20) At this time, it is a good time for dreaming and deep sleep. As for her, it s time to wash and sleep. As for whether Shangguan Jing is unhappy, she ca nt manage it. If he is not happy, she is more happy. System: He knew that there must be something nasty. ... "What are you all doing here?" Shangguanjing frantically opened the door and saw that the servants of the pce were in the yard, carrying various tools. He was particrly upset. He was in a dream just now, and he was dreaming of being with his son. "Master, didn''t you tell me to change all the things in the pce?" The steward said sternly. "Prince the Lord has been in the study all the time, and the princess said not to disturb you, so we will first The ce was cleaned and reced. " "Now that all the ces in the pce have been cleaned, I will send you here." The people are also very innocent, these are the orders of the Lord. They also thought that, like the prince and the princess, they would not rest until the house was cleaned up. After all, when he asked these things, he could be cautious. Moreover, the lights in Wang Ye''s house were on, and they did not expect that he actually fell asleep. "Prince, do you still need to clean here? The princess said earlier that the princess paid great attention to the emperor and the concubine, and did not dare to neglect, and kept guarding us until midnight. No, I just went to rest. I couldn''t help whispering in my heart, Lord Wang was good, and ordered everything down, and went to sleep by himself. That is to say, the princess is honest, and she will listen to the grandfather in everything, without anyints. Shangguanjing could not get angry, yes, these were all arranged by him. Hearing that Tang Guo had waited until the middle of the night and had just rested, he couldn''t be awakened by a fire, right? The subordinate is also a person. If he is really angry, he may mutter something in his heart. "OK, you clean it." Shangguanjing frowned and waved, turned and put on his clothes, and nned to sit and wait. The steward whispered, "Prince, at this moment, I''m afraid it might be bad. Would you like to go to the princess first?" He sank to see Shangguanjing and continued, "The princess''s yard has other empty houses. " "No." Shangguanjing refused. "You said that, the princess just rested, how to bother you. Go to the study first and wait for the king to go to the study." "Okay, Lord." The housekeeper also knew that it was impossible for the prince to go to the princess. His whole heart was with the concubine. People soon finished cleaning the study, and Shangguanjing went in. At this time, I was woken up and couldn''t sleep. He was going to lean on the soft couch to read the book, but he didn''t expect that the movement outside was so great that he couldn''t calm down at all. Helpless, he ns to practice calligraphy again, but will still be disturbed. In the end he thought, let''s go to sleep. He practiced martial arts from a young age, with smart eyes and ears, lying on a soft couch, that is, people whispered inmunication, and tried to whisper as little as possible, he heard it clearly. It was not until dawn that his yard was tossed. The housekeeper knocked on the door. "Master, all is well." Shangguanjing was snoring because he was a little sleepy, so he was so awakened that he almost cursed. Then I thought of Tang Yiing back and getting up. "My king knows, you have to stay a night, let s all step down." Chapter 1146: The princess who has been changed (21) Chapter 1146: The princess who has been changed (21) Chapter 1146 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (21) The steward wanted to say, "I have a good night, and I want to give you some money." It can be seen that Shangguan Jingfei quickly returned to the room and was choosing the robes to be worn today. He shook his head and nned to go to the princess. "You have a good night, and you have doubled the money this month." Tang Guo and the housekeeper said, "The lord pays great attention to these things and can only be lucky for you. There is nothing for the time being, you go down for a nap child." "I sent Auntie to guard outside the pce gate, and the emperor and concubine will have news when theye out." People who were tired and sleepy, when they heard Tang Guo''s words, were grateful on the spot, and felt that they had no mest night. It''s still the princess, treat them like a human. "The little ones thanked the princess." Jing Wangfu suddenly quieted down, Tang Guoan slept peacefully for a night, his energy was particrly good. Looking at the room furnishings that have been reced, the curtains have been reced with new ones, the colors are beautiful, and the mood is very good. [Host, the Shangguan King, didn''t sleep well all night. Now I''m choosing what clothes to wear in the room. [When he looks in the mirror, he really looks like a peacock. [Host, he changed a piece of moon white, still holding a folding fan, and stood in front of the mirror for a long time. Tang Guo listened to the system, and couldn''t help asking, "Tunzi, have you been worn by other barrels?" how is this possible? ? The host is big, I''m still the bucket, it hasn''t changed. I just can''t get used to it, Shangguanjing is a selfish selfish man. Tang Guo nodded thoughtfully, and the system spoke again. [Host, Shangguanjing seems to be particrly sleepy, ready to take a nap. "Then I''ll send him some breakfast. He doesn''t seem to have eaten yet." Tang Guo stood up and smoothed out the folds on his clothes. And take good care of him all the time. " System: Really bad! Necrotic. When Shangguanjing just slept with his hands up, he faintly heard footsteps, opened his eyes sharply, and saw Tang Guo who smiled at him. He frowned. "Where''s the princess?" "The people were busy all night, because the emperor wasing to the house, and I was afraid that it would be bad to wait for a while. I just told them to go down and rest." "So, this breakfast is prepared for Grandpa Wang. Grandpa, breakfast is very important." Shangguanjing was unhappy, but he could see those cute little snacks, thinking that the taste should be good. Although very sleepy, I feel better. "The princess is interested, and the king heard that you are busy in the middle of the night, why not rest for a while?" "The emperor ising, and the king takes it so seriously. How dare you rest?" Shangguanjing was toozy to say anything, picked up a snack and took a bite. "It tastes good." I feel a lot better, but still a little sleepy. "Actually, I also miss my sister very much." When Tang Guo talked about Tang Yan, Shang Guanjing didn''t want to drive her away, and nned to make up for it. "The king heard that the rtionship between the princess and the concubine is very good." "Yeah, it''s always been good." Shangguanjing''s eyes flickered. "So, why don''t the princess enter the pce to visit the concubine? Your sisters are affectionate. As long as you want to go, the king and the emperor will not stop you." "Then I thanked Wang." "The concubine is very active and likes to go outside to y," Shang Guanjing felt that this was a bit obvious, and quickly changed his mouth. "It was the brother Huang said." Chapter 1147: The Princess Who Was Changed (22) Chapter 1147: The Princess Who Was Changed (22) Chapter 1147 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (22) "ording to the emperor''s temperament, if the concubine wants to go out to y in the pce, she will definitely allow it." "After the princess meets her concubine today, she can also invite her to visit King''s Mansion often." "What the king said is that I also want to say this to my sister. It takes a year and a half to meet each time, and I can''t stand it." Shangguan Jing was so pleased that Tang Guo would invite Xuan Er to the house to reim the old, as an excuse, wouldn''t he often see Xuan Er? With the imperial brother''s affection for Xun''er, he will definitely allow it. As long as he shows his face and shows he doesn''t pay much attention to his wife, the emperor will not be suspicious. He didn''t intend to fight against the snake before the goal was achieved. The emperor is not a fool. If he wants to show the slightest bit, I''m afraid I won''t see him in this life. "My king knows that you and your sister-inw are affectionate. When that timees, your concubine will be a guest, so just stay well." "Thank you Lord." Thanking Tang Guo for his thanks, Yu Guang stared at the excited Shangguan scene and sneered in his heart. This abacus is really good. Because of talking about Tang Yan with Tang Guo, Shang Guanjing forgot to n to sleep. Chatting and chatting, we talked about the time when Shangguanyi and Tang Yue arrived at the house. Tang Guoughed secretly in his heart, and asked Shangguan Jing, who had only slept for less than two hours, whether he was sleepy. Shangguanyi came out with Tang Yan this time. He didn''t bring many people with him, so he brought a few superb martial artists. Sitting in a very low-key carriage, quietly came to the door of Jingwang''s Mansion. Tang Yan was lifted down and looked up to see the dignified and beautiful woman standing beside Shangguanjing. That face was exactly the same as hers. Looking at each other, there was a feeling of looking at another person. Tang Guo kept a faint smile on his face, and followed Shangguanjing''s salute, and always behaved that way. Tang Yan quickly responded, and quickly maintained his own people. He threw away Shangguanyi''s hand happily, ran to Tang Guo''s side, and held her hand affectionately and called out, "Sister." Tang Yun was bitter in heart. Such a person had copsed without real care. "Um." Tang Guo responded softly, and it was easy for her to maintain people. There was something weird in her eyes. This Tang Yan looks so wrong. "It seems that Concubine really wants to see Princess Jing too. In this case, Concubine Jing, I will call Concubine to take care of you." Of course, Shangguanyi won''t let Shangguanjing and concubine too close. When he said this, he also subconsciously nced at each other. Seeing Shangguanjing waspletely indifferent, and also agreed with Tang Guo with a look of approval, "The princess has also told his younger brother that she misses the concubine and concubine, so you take good care of the concubine." Shangguanyi nodded secretly. It seemed that his brother''s mind was indeed subdued by the princess. Such a good woman, he thinks Shangguanjing is not surprised. This time I came to King''s Mansion, one was to satisfy the concubine''s wish, and the second was, of course, he wanted to test King Jing to see if the other party had given up on concubine. Since the concubine is already his woman, she must not be taken by others, even if this person is the brother of hispatriot. Tang Yan followed to Tang Guo''s courtyard. She was observing thisdy girl along the way, and she sighed with the system. [It is indeed a realdy girl in ancient times, system. Fortunately, I wore it to Tang Ye. When ites to Tang Guo, let me die. If that''s the case, I can only pretend to have amnesia. see you tomorrow Chapter 1148: The princess who has been changed (23) Chapter 1148: The princess who has been changed (23) Chapter 1148 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (23) [The habit of the host is good. When you wear more worlds and learn more skills, you can also dress as everyone''s bestdy in the future, and it will not copse. [Eun, I will work hard. ... Tang Guo: "..." system: One person thinks at the same time, so Tang Jun was worn? Tang Guo is not surprised to maintain his face. The system was a little excited, and I encountered the system again. He missed the crooked systemst time and swallowed it, which was really cool. I hope that this time he also encountered a crooked system, so he can swallow the other party again. "Don''t think about it this time, it doesn''t look bad this time. It''s bad that Tang Yuan is really bad. The plot has been changed." [Okay, I just think about it, but the host is big, and we have encountered this kind of tasker again. What to do? Would you like to tie that system up and ask what is going on. "Don''t worry so much, they should stillmunicate, and determine their purpose first. If they don''t conflict with me, just y along with them." Tang Guo sneered, "If she is not malicious, I will y a local Rebirth. " System: Alright! Finally, in the courtyard of Tang Guo, the two sisters still held their hands together. Tang Yan talked to Tang Guo while talking to Tang Guo while talking to her system, but Tang Guo knew the purpose of the other party. "It turned out that she was here to help Tang Yanplete his obsession." Tang Guomunicated with the system. "This obsession actually changed my destiny." [So, is she okay? ] The system said with regret. Tang Guo affirmed, "Of course it is good. When I didn''t hear her, I was reminding me not to care too much about a person, and also to say that I know others, I don''t know, I just remind me to be careful of two scumbags. ?" Hermunication with the system will not be heard because of her system, which has been upgraded too quickly over the years, and the general system does not feel the existence of a small system at all. [So, the host is big, can''t I swallow the system? ] The system asked a little unwillingly. "Why do you have to swallow people? Isn''t it good to be friends?" [I don''t want to be friends with this low-level system, that will reduce my push. Tang Guo: "..." When he got inside, Tang Guo nced at Tang Wei who was a little crazy, raised his head, and said to the people, "Let s all go down. I want to talk to my sister." The girls have gone down, and there is systematic surveince. If someonees around, she will know the first time. Even without a system, she can perceive her powerful soul. "Sister, you have to remember what I said." Tang Yan really didn''t know how to express it, for fear that this nativedy doesn''t understand, "Be nice to yourself, don''t take heart and soul from others, some people may not It''s so good on the surface. " Just when Tang Yun was upset, Tang Guo shakes off Tang Yun''s hand and whispered coldly, "Who are you? He won''t tell me this?" "..." Tang Yan was dumbfounded. This this this ... how is this fat? [System, three 2, how is this fat? ] Tang Yan''s eyes widened. [Does my person copse? I, I, I ... what should I do? Thisdy girl is too clever. I don''t seem to show anything strange? Why did people copse? System 222: [Host, I suggest you talk to her again, I feel she is not malicious. Chapter 1149: The princess who has been changed (24) Chapter 1149: The princess who has been changed (24) Chapter 1149 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (24) [That, that ... I try. "Sister, I''m a puppet, I''m really a puppet." Tang Rong wanted to cry a little. She didn''t reveal the stuffing in front of Shangguanjing and she wasn''t suspected in front of Shangguanyi. She was suspected in front of her sister. Actually yes, it is also possible that the two sisters grew up together. Tang Guo squinted his eyes, "You are so mean? Then I ask you some questions, as long as you can answer them, I believe." "Sister, you ask, I''m really your sister, dear." It''s really dear. Except for Xiner, everything is true. She didn''t want to reveal her identity or anything. The mission system said very clearly that it could not reveal its identity and let the local people know the truth. Her task is toplete Tang Yan''s obsession, save Tang Guo, pull the other side out of the water and fire, change the former destiny, and let the other side live a happy life. This happiness will definitely include her sister, if you know that your sister is a fake sister, maybe this happiness will be discounted. Tang Yan also said that let her live a good life for the other party. Now she is Tang Ye, and Tang Ye is her. So, she is really dear! Tang Yan and 222 said systematically, "Three two, if you have any questions that I haven''t memorized, it''s up to you. The two sisters were together every day as a child, although she had seriously memorized the plot in order toplete the task, and it was inevitable that there would be any problems ignored. [No problem, as long as it is in the memory of the two sisters, I know it. Tang Kuo was relieved, and Tang Guo asked four or five questions in session. Tang Kuo himself worked hard, and with 222 help, all answered. Then she found that Tang Guo''s eyes were getting softer and softer, and at the same time he was a little bit vicissitudes. It''s weird to look at it. Even at the age of eighteen, how can it look so sad? Immediately afterwards, she held her hand and heard Tang Guo whispered, "Well, have you been born again?" System: Ah, ah, why the host''s acting skills are so superb, he will be deceived. Nani? Tang Yan :? ? ? [Three 2, what does she mean? [Host, she should be reborn. So when I felt that you were wrong, I was skeptical. Now that you have answered your childhood questions, she is sure that you are born again. But your personality is a little different, so she thinks you are born again. Tang Yan was relieved. [So, she treats me as a rebirth? [Yes, host, that''s fine. She is actually a smart person. After going through life and death, I don''t think she will repeat the same mistakes. Host, in my opinion, you follow her to say that you have been born again. You want revenge, you want to change the fate of your sisters, and you do nt want to be yed by men. [Yes, the sisters broke the gold together. Okay, now, I am a rebirth. Tang Xuan felt relieved, and thought it was also good. Tang Guo was born again. In fact, the task is better for her. At least, when dealing with two scumbags, she doesn''t need to be tied up. After thinking about it, Tang Yan burst into tears. "Sister, have you been born again?" She quickly rushed into Tang Guo''s arms. "Sister, I finally saw you again. I was thest one, really. It''s useless. If I wake up earlier, I won''t make you suffer so much. " Chapter 1150: The princess who has been changed (25) Chapter 1150: The princess who has been changed (25) Chapter 1150 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (25) Tang Yan really cried. Before each mission, she would meet the soul who posted the mission. She had seen Tang Yan''s soul. Through the other party to see all the other party''s memories, like a movie, yed in front of her eyes, was originally a lively and cheerful girl, full of weight and sin. At this moment, she instantly took over the role of Tang Yan. System: He thinks that this is also a graduating drama, most of them are a college with his host. Tang Guo hugged Tang Yan along with the trend, patted the other''s back, and whispered, "Juste back." System: [...] So, what is this? He still has to meet those three 2? Listen to the sound, the three 2s are a littledy. puff-- He wanted tough, this littledy is also unlucky, the number is actually 222. But he couldn''tugh anymore. Whatever people said, there was a number, even if it was 2. But he really didn''t have a number. When he had memories, he thought that he was the only one in the world. "Sister, when did youe back? I came backst month and have always wanted to see you, but I''m afraid of being suspected." Tang Yan almost cried, but she felt embarrassed. This sense of substitution is too strong, and it hurts the body too. Look at her sister, calm, calm, except for some changes in her eyes, really do not be surprised. This disposition, after really realizing it, is definitely enough for the two scum men to feel good about. "On the night of getting married." Tang Guo set off a sarcasm, turning a woman who experienced betrayal, abandonment, life and death, reborn to the origin, and interpreted it vividly, "I was also thinking, what should I do to make you The two of us are out of this water and fire. " Tang Yan sighed, "They are both the emperor and King Jing under the emperor. Sister, we have to be careful." Thinking of what happened two monthster, she was nervous. "Sister, I am born again, I have it Some adventures, there are ways to avoid being exchanged for memory. " Tang Guo nced at Tang Yan and asked, "Really? If that''s the case, things would be much easier to handle." "Of course it''s true. I didn''t know what to say to you before, I''m afraid you don''t believe it. After all, it''s really too bizarre to be born again." "I try to keep the original as much as possible, afraid of being burned as a monster." Tang Yan said pitifully, this is true, who said that the ancients were stupid, people are very smart. In particr, the emperor and the prince revealed slightly different details, and the other party had to doubt many times, thinking that she had something in mind. You know that she isn''t really Tang Yan. The two of them are likely to turn their faces and deny others, and will peel off her skin. "As long as I can avoid memory changes, I will have a way out of these," Tang Guo said. "In fact, I also encountered some adventures, which happened to beplementary to You." Tang Kuo didn''t ask Tang Guo what adventure he got, Tang Guo didn''t ask Tang Kuo what adventure he seemed to seem to acquiesce in not asking about these things. Obviously both are traversers, and for the same purpose, they both disguised as rebirths. "Sister, you have had many ideas since you were a child. You have always been smarter than me. Since you are back, I will listen to you." Tang Yan spoke ording to the memory of Tang Yan and Tang Guo. The original plot is indeed like this. Tang Guo''s piano, chess, paintings and calligraphy were taught by Tang Guo. Chapter 1151: The princess who has been changed (26) Chapter 1151: The princess who has been changed (26) Chapter 1151 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (26) In fact, Tang Yan couldn''t sit still and didn''t like to sit down and listen to Mr. Lecture. Tang Guo is not the same. Thisdy is quiet and quiet. They all learned what they heard, and when they were free at night, they took Tang to study. And Tang Yisheng was clever in his head and listened to his sister. Therefore, even if you don''t listen to Mr.''s ss, you can learn almost the same. From childhood to age, I have been together like this. Do you say that Tang Yan can forget her sister because of two men? Only then did she have a great obsession, and found her as a quester, at a huge price, in exchange for the arrival of the quester, to change the fate of the most important person in her life and make her a happy life. Moreover, Tang Yan believes that if she did not run around casually, she would not know Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing. Her sister would not be harmed, and she might find a good person and live a happy life. It was because she was so detached that she eventually dragged down her family and sisters. When they encountered the two wolf-hearted things, could they resist? Tang Guo touched Tang Yan''s head lovingly and chuckled, "Well, you like freedom, and I will help you realize this wish." Tang Yan is really a little bit sour. It''s nice to have an elder sister who thinks about herself like this. If she had such a good sister, she would not be willing to fate. "Sister, what shall we do next?" Tang Guo thought for a while, and said, "Let them rece the memories of the two of us ording to the original memories. Of course, this time, we will not be changed." "Yes, I think so too." Tang Yuan nodded, thinking that the idea was good. "and then?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Don''t they all love such a lively and lovely girl?" Tang Yan blushed a little and was praised for the first time. She was a little embarrassed. "Sacrifice this time, can you?" Tang Yan was intrigued. "Sister, how do you sacrifice?" She always felt that things would be fun. She knew from the plot that thisdy is not a fool. It''s just not necessary, it''s always orderly. Now that my mind is awake, it should be said to be a little darkened. She really likes this kind of person. She used to love novels in the past. It was the kind of plot that was originally kindly and quietly paid by little Qianjin. She was betrayed, betrayed, and finally ckened. "I y a lively temperament, do nt eat the fireworks on earth, I do nt know the sufferings of the people, I can only chant poetry and live in the dream fairy of the man''s mind. Once they encounter the real reality and cruel life, they will discover that Fairy, why is it a dream fairy, because she can only live in dreams. " Tang Yan has been a bit enlightened, but almost, "Sister, please exin more, I don''t understand something." "Then I will give an example, the story of the schr and Miss Qian Jin. The schr came from an ordinary family. He is a noble man, he was spoiled and grew up, loved poems, did nt ask aboutmon things, and he did nt know human suffering. The schr''s family chose him A down-to-earth, virtuous, virtuous wife. But he loves thisdy Qian Jin who has the same hobbies as him, regardless of her family, she just wants to be with Miss Qian Jin. And Miss Qianjin had a fiance who was worthy of her identity, but in order to stay with the schr, she also cut off from her family. In the end, she sessfully married the schr''s family, and the two still lived as before. " Chapter 1152: The Princess Who Was Changed (27) Chapter 1152: The Princess Who Was Changed (27) Chapter 1152: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (27) "In the first month, loving and loving, daily life is simr to before. Although the meals are a bit rough, Qianjin believes that she and the schrs really love each other and don''t care about them." "In the second month, Qianjin and the schrs still tried to maintain their lives, but they were a little different. The next time, life chores, habits, living environment, all caused them problems." "Thousands of gold are thousands of gold. After all, I''m used to the life of Jinyiyushi. Where did I get used to this kind of coarse tea and light rice. Wearing coarse clothes and poetry is wrong. The schr''s familyined that Miss Qianjin would not live, and she was in conflict with Qianjin. Over time, the schrs discovered that Miss Qianjin would only chant poems and spend money, and other than that, she seemed to see no advantage. Compared with other book friends'' wives at home, he suddenly felt that his wife was really too extravagant and wasteful, and had no ability to hold a house. " Tang Yan''s eyes lit up. "Sister, I understand what you mean." When she came, she asked the three 2s to look at Jingwang''s house. Jinguo Mansion was well-organized by Tang Guo. Now that Tang Guo is reborn, but the other party is still acting as a princess, then something is wrong. Now I want toe, her sister is trying to get revenge on these two men. "Now they both think I''m so good," Tang Yan sneered. "Shangguanjing only felt that I was good because he couldn''t get me. Shangguanyi just felt that I was different from other women. Shangguanjing was interested in me. " "Once I''m pulled down from the altar, and everyone seems to be stunned, they won''t feel like it." Tang Guo nodded, "Yi is still as intelligent as ever." System: Host, do you talk like this, don''t you touch your conscience? After a pause, Tang Guo said, "In the previous life, they yed tricks between our two sisters. One person betrayed me, and the other one abandoned me, leaving me to die in a different ce. Then I am afraid the encounter is not good." "It''s not good. Soon after my sister died, I finally remembered everything and tried to take revenge on my sister, but I was a little girl. It was really useless. In the second half of my life, they were robbed and robbed and wounded. No matter what my expression is, they will think that I have another person in my heart. They hurt me, apologize to me, and hold the best jewelry in front of me. " Tang Yan said lowly, "Just dead, my soul floats above, and they are still fighting for my body. It said that I was not dead, I was still alive, and it was another big summer at that time, and the body was stink quickly, and they Are unwilling to be buried. " "When the body is finally rotten, they finally buried me. The funny thing is, in front of the grave, they shook hands and said yes. Whatever they said, they loved me deeply, so don''t continue to hurt." System: This is a pervert. "The fate of the uncle was actually a bit miserable than me," Tang Guo sighed, holding Tang''s hand, "Rx, in this life, we will join hands to avenge." "Okay," Tang Yan replied. Tang Guo chuckled, "Since they like to **** and snatch, before changing the memory, I will fool around and fool them. After the memory is changed, I can do something else." "What is it?" Tang Yan asked with interest. Chapter 1153: The Princess Who Was Changed (28) Chapter 1153: The Princess Who Was Changed (28) Chapter 1153: The Princess That Was Changed In Memory (28) Tang Guo got to her ear and said, "Take a good toss on Shangguanjing, you are a yful person, take out all the naughty patience when you were a kid, and jump the chickens in the King King''s house. When he is impatient, , You just keep watching him crying, crying terribly, and crying pitifully until he cries softly, thinking that he doesn''t make trouble for you, it is very wrong. " Tang Yan''s eyes widened, this ... this ... this is really amazing. I really did not expect that thisdy girl woulde up with such a ghost idea. "He is the fairy in his dream. Until the end, he will not give up on you. When his patience reaches the lowest point, when he is free, he will think of a well-ordered King Jing who took care of King King''s house. " Tang Guo smiled, and continued, "At this time, you can make trouble, he will always tell you how much he loves you, how much he likes you. When he ignores you, he takes out the things of the old man You can continue to toss him and ask him if he has changed his heart. " Tang Yan: Niubi! !! !! Is Shangguan Jing going crazy? Tang Guo''s mouth glowed with cold light, and he continued, "During this period, Shangguanyi will surely take you back to the pce, so you pretend that you are not willing, and Jiaojiao has not been reced with the memory? But you can asionally show that something is wrong and let Shangguanyi feel that it is OK. Find your memory back. Of course, don''t forget to toss him hard. " Tang Yan understood that what she had to do was to work hard and toss in front of these two men who said they loved her. "Don''t forget, asionally provoking the feelings of the two brothers." Tang Yan''s mouth twitched, this sister was too dark, it waspletely ckened. However, it really feels good. She has already painted this ckened sister, and now she is also her sister. "It''s best to provoke two people to do it, and one person with one palm is badly injured. It''s best to wait for them when they both fail, and then you go up and guard them crying, expressing their me." Tang Guo took a sip of tea and continued, " Originally they were a little bit resentful. Why did they do it because of a woman, but after you say that, they will feel guilty and hate each other even more. They feel that you are aggrieved beside each other. " Tang Yan heard Tang Guo say a lot, and couldn''t help talking to her three 2s: [Actually, without me, this ck-skinned sister would kill these two people, right? [From Tang Guo''s words, the host will also y arge reuse, without the host''s existence, this n will not work. I think this n is perfect. However, the host can ask about your exit n. Tang Yan asked, "Sister, how can we get away after that?" "Don''t I be sent away?" When Tang Guo said this, Tang Yan was anxious, "Sister, with me, I won''t let you be sent away." "Well," Tang Guo shook his head, and said, "In order for the n to work, I must be sent away. You can rest assured that I will protect myself. If I don''t go, this n will not work." "Before I leave, I will leave enough memories to make them remember and impress them." Tang Yan also thought of something, saying only, "Is there really no problem? Can we meet in the future?" "Of course it is possible," Tang Guo touched Tang Mao''s head, and Tang Mao was used to it. Chapter 1154: The Princess Who Was Changed (29) Chapter 1154: The Princess Who Was Changed (29) Chapter 1154 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (29) Tang Yan had no older sister and was suddenly spoiled by such an older sister, but she was still a little happy. "You don''t like freedom, as I said before, it will allow you to be free and go wherever you want." Tang Guo continued, "As for these two men, in the meantime, our sister two, get Join forces in revenge. " "Okay, I listen to my sister. You always have the answer." The two sisters are discussing how to toss the two brothers here, while Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing discuss the others in the study. "King King, it seems that you are the right princess to marry. Look at the entire King King''s mansion. Orderly, Princess Jing is really capable and worthy of being her sister-inw." Shangguanyi said , While watching Shangguanjing''s expression. Shangguanjing couldn''t help but think of what Tang Guo had done in the house for more than half a year, and this talented and virtuous woman of her own. When I heard Shang Guanyi talking about Tang Yan, I couldn''t help saying, "The princess is naturally a good one. The brother and sister also thank the brother for the gift. Later, the brother and sister knew that they did nt know how many masters and mothers would marry the princess Be your own daughter-inw. " "Brother, it''s true that I found the baby." "The princess not only manages the house, but also cares for the shop. "Oh?" Shangguanyi was a little surprised. "I only heard of it. The schrship of Shangshufu has been very popr in the field of housekeepers since she was a child. She has never heard of Qinqi calligraphy and painting. proficient." Seeing the surprised look of Shangguan Yi, Shangguan Jing felt a little rxed and couldn''t help showing off. "The princess is not only well-written, but also good at painting. She is also proficient in cooking. It s true that when her brother was in the house, The lunch and dinner are prepared by the Princess herself. " Looking at the disy of Shangguanjing, Shangguanyi was really surprised. Is it true that this Shangshufu is so good? "The emperor looked like he didn''t believe it?" "I do have some disbelief, after all, seeing is believing." Shangguan Jing smiled in his heart, and turned around and said to the sister-inw, "Go, ask the princess what kind of usual Mo Bao, and, today''s dinner, you must ask the princess to make two side dishes." Shangguan Jing thought After thinking about it, he said, "You don''t have to do much to avoid tiring the princess." In thetter sentence, he was purely to show the official officials how much he valued the princess. Not long after, Xiao Yan took a few of Tang Guo''s usual calligraphy and paintings, presented them, and showed them to Shangguanyi. Before looking at these paintings, Shangguanyi doubted the truth of the matter. But after watching it, he was really amazed. He didn''t doubt that Shangguanjing would use fake to deceive him. Seeing how proud Shangguanjing was, how could there be fake. No wonder ... it''s no wonder that his emperor would forget his concubine because he had a princess. This princess is too powerful. Seeing the stunned look of Shangguan Yi, he was proud of Shangguan. He rolled up his sleeves and handed them to Shangguanyi, "Brother, do you see what this is?" He lifted his foot and showed Shangguanyi a mark on it. "Look at it here, there are." "Also, Brother Huang, look at my sachet, there are." Shangguan Jing raised it and shook it in front of Shangguanyi''s eyes. The pattern was clearer than the first two ces. Therefore, Shangguanyi recognized this as a totemposed of the word "jing". see you tomorrow Chapter 1155: The Princess Who Was Changed (30) Chapter 1155: The Princess Who Was Changed (30) Chapter 1155 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (30) "It''s all made by my brother-inw''s princess, isn''t it?" Shangguanyi had to nod his head and praised him, "It''s amazing." The woman''s mind is really exquisite. It can really be called, got into the hall, got into the kitchen. As for this kitchen, he has some expectations. What kind of deliciousness will make him a brother who has always been picky about food. When Tang Guo learned of Shangguanjing''s request, he told his subordinates that the side dishes to be prepared at night, and told them to prepare the ingredients. When someone left, Tang Ye asked, "Sister, do you help him prepare food?" Tang Ye asked, "How can you make these yourself?" Although thisdy is so proficient and proficient, she never experienced such a pain when she was in Shangshufu. Tang Yan was resentful. The two brothers really hated it. "You said so much just now, eh, don''t you understand?" Tang Guo had a meaningful face, stretched out his white and slender fingers, andughed. "There are thousands of people who cook delicious food in the world, but everyone The taste of the dishes will be very different. If you deliberately do it, you will leave a deeper impression on those who are already picky about food. Some things are used to them, and suddenly they are gone. I always feel that they are everywhere Not right. " Tang Yan was all up with goosebumps and understood Tang Guo''s meaning. "I''ll apany you to the kitchen during dinner." "Ok." Today, Shangguanjing was very sleepy for a long time, and Shangguanyi boasted how good his princess was. I didn''t dare to rm Shangguanyi, and went to see Tang Yan, afraid of hitting the grass and scaring the snake. In fact, Tang Wei was a little happy in his heart. Because there was no rest, when he yed against Shangguanyi, it was inevitable that he lost several games in a row. When Shangguanyi saw this, he teased, "King King, you do nt keep your soul, are you thinking of your good princess? Yes, you have nt met before I came, but ah, King King, you have to Understand that the sisters of the princess and concubine are affectionate, and we are not good at disturbing them in the past. " "My brother knows," Shangguanjing opened his eyes hard, and he was very dissatisfied with the servant who came to clean the yard in the middle of the night. However, Shangguanyi seemed to drop his guardpletely, but he could n slowly, and how to keep his son in his house. For dinner, Tang Guo prepared a few dishes. She was specifically instructed by Shangguanjing that her preparation looks simple. As long as people who can eat vegetables take a bite, they will understand the main points. And no longer stop chopsticks. Right now, this is the case for Shangguanyi. With a hunting mindset, he took a bite, but did not expect that this eating would not stop, even Tang Yan could not care about it. Not to mention, let Tang Yan also eat. Tang Yan watched the other party eat so cheerfully, and he murmured silently, saying good true love? A te of dishes was revealed. She is just a concubine, where dare to keep up with the official wings to grab food. Fortunately, she had eaten better than these while in the kitchen. Everyone is a gooddy. She is so good at cooking. She is still her sister. In the future, she really has an excuse toe to King Pce. If you do nt do anything else, you have to eat at this stutter. And she believes that Shangguanyi also wants toe. Shangguanjing watched several dishes made by Tang Guo with his eyes, and it was visible to the mouth of Shangguanyi. Chapter 1156: The princess who has been changed (31) Chapter 1156: The princess who has been changed (31) Chapter 1156 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (31) At the same time, I feel a little ufortable. This was done by his princess, and the emperor was happy. Shangguanyi unknowingly ate all the dishes made by Tang Guo. After eating, his face was a little awkward. Then said a word of praise, the rest, seemingly rare, have no appetite. He also tried to take a few bites, and always felt worse than the previous dishes. After the meal was over, Shangguanyi took Tang Yan and rushed back to the pce overnight. Tang Yan deliberately dragged the sleeves of the Shangguan wing at the gate of King Jingfu, "Emperor, I want to see my sister often, don''t you know?" "Of course you can." After a delicious meal, Shangguanyi was in a very good mood, and he opened his mouth. "Then on the 15th day of each month, I allowed my concubine toe out to see the princess. "Thank you Emperor." The decision of Shangguanyi was very satisfactory to the four people present. Shangguanyi thought in his mind that next time he came, he could still enjoy such delicious food. Shangguanjing thought that he could see Tang Yan twice a month, and that was much better organized. Tang Guo and Tang Yan looked at each other, that was really good. The Shangguan wing carriage disappeared in front of him, and the smile on Shangguanjing''s face continued. He looked back at Tang Guo and said, "The princess performed very well today." "Come to the concubine in the future, stay well." "Understand, lord." Tang Guo replied, and then observed Shangguanjing''s face, "Wang Ye''s face doesn''t seem to be very good, and he''s tired all day, so let''s rest earlier." That being said, Shangguanjing was indeed very tired, all med for the indifferent people. Turning around to walk in, suddenly found Tang Guo''s face was also a bit tired, and said smoothly, "The princess is also busy all day, so let''s rest earlier." After speaking, he saw the woman in front of her. She had a dignified expression, her lips were slightly raised, her eyes lightened a little, and she replied briskly, "Yes, thanks to Wang Ye." Shangguan Jing twisted his head and strode in, this self-confident woman. But she said something casually when she said that she often came to the house when she was a child, and helped him dispel the suspicion of the emperor today. She took it seriously. Really thought that by doing this, he could get his love and sincerity? This woman, looking smart, was actually stupid, silly, and naive. Fortunately, he was obedient, so he would not care about these trivial matters with her. In the future, I will change my wife to the house, and with this woman''s ability, she will be favored by Shangguanyi. It is not easy. Being an emperor''s concubine is much better than being a princess. [Host, look at him like that, what do you think he is. Today''s system, especially those who bully his host, especially this scumbag, really want the other party to explode in ce. Tang Guoughed softly, "What are you angry about? Instead of being angry, Tongzi, you still have to think about how to hook up that little Zhengtai system. From my experience, those three 2s should belong to genuine systems. Maybe he can get some useful information out of his mouth. " [Host, getting the information from the three 2 mouths, that''s not easy, as long as you allow me to eat him directly in one mouth, everything is mine, I can still upgrade. Chapter 1157: The Princess Who Was Changed (32) Chapter 1157: The Princess Who Was Changed (32) Chapter 1157 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (32) Swallowing the system or something is really beautiful. "Tunzi, I''m particrly curious. How can you be crooked like a person who thinks positively? You have to swallow people at every turn. Have they provoked you?" [Well ... this is not there, but I really think the swallowing system is really great. Weak system said. "Do you think I will kill anyone who didn''t mess with me?" No. The sound of the sound system gradually decreases. "People are genuine systems, and they have numbers. They didn''t mess with you, Tongzi. You really have no reason to swallow them. As for inquiring about news, making friends, and talking about happiness, isn''t it easy to set up news? [What if he doesn''t say it? "Then intimidation and temptation, you have said that he is higher than him, swallowing is not good, but using force and intelligence to suppress it, there is still no problem, it is OK to harvest him into a little brother, right?" The system thought about it and thought it was still good. In fact, he wanted to swallow three 2s, and there was another reason. This weak chicken system was actually genuine, and had a number. He was so powerful that he did nt even have a serial number. He did nt even know where he came from. He did nt even have a factory address. He broke downter and did nt know how to fix it. He all suspected that he was a pirated system. But the crooked system was numberedst time. He was really jealous of him! [Then I''ll try it another day, I''ll take a look at what I should do. Rest assured, host, I will let him spit out all the secrets in his stomach. A small Zhengtai system, the hair is not even, although there is a number, but still a weak chicken, the number is still 222, it is better not to. The system thought to himself that he didn''t have a serial number, but he was awesome. He also had a golden thigh host, which was much better than three 2s. Think of it this way, a lot of peace of mind. Tang Guo was able to feel some systematic wanting, and his heartughed crazy. ... "Master, don''t you n to return to the North Yan Kingdom for the time being?" Yan Huo stood at the window and looked at the moonlight of Nanshu Kingdom for several days. He always remembered the wife he saw that day. Since that day, he often went to look in the shop, but did not see her again. Want to know the other party''s news, he is not good to inquire directly with the shopkeeper, so as not to tarnish the other party''s reputation. Later, it was really unbearable, so he had to order the subordinate to investigate. This check, we know the identity of the other party. This beautiful youngdy is named Tang Guo. It is a huge treasure of Shang Shufu. More than half a year ago, it was married to the King of Jing by the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom. After being informed of this news, Yan confused was very upset. Why didn''t hee over a year earlier. For a year, they might not miss it. He had to admit that he had thoughts of thisdy. From childhood to age, he had a good opinion of women for the first time. It''s a pity that this is an endless situation. Between them, there is no fate. "It will be the 30-year-old birthday feast of the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom. This is also a feast of exchanges between nations once every ten years. This time it is the turn of the Southern Shu Kingdom. There is still half a year. Please wait until you return. "Beiyan country?" Yan Huo said, "Letter to Yun Mujun, and give it to him over there." Yan confused''s men also understood a little, their master is this, and he never missed thatdy. It is a pity that thedy is Princess Jing. With the words of Shangguanyi, on the 15th day of every month, Tang Yuan wille to King''s Pce. Chapter 1158: The Princess Who Was Changed (33) Chapter 1158: The Princess Who Was Changed (33) Chapter 1158 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (33) Most, Shangguanyi will apany Tang Yan. Tang Yuan was to exchange ns with Tang Guo. Shangguan Yiming was with Tang Yuan, in fact he wanted toe and eat rice. Shangguan Jing mistakenly believed that Shangguan Wing was an emperor, and he was suspicious of nature, so he was not assured that Tang Yue came to King''s Pce alone. Therefore, when Tang Yuan came to the government, he was very disciplined, his eyes remained unchanged, he acted with care, and no one knew his inner ecstasy. The two did not know that one person''s everything was being subtly integrated into their lives. Shangguanjing also did not find that everything in the King''s Pce had the shadow of the princess. His whole body went down, except for him, everything on his body, even if he washed his hair and body, had Tang Guo. The shadow is here. Shangguanyi said that it was only on the fifteenth day that he took Tang Mao to King Jing''s Mansion. In fact, sometimes he woulde when he was free. This is the first time he has seen such a powerful woman. He is proficient in everything and everything, even his big man is amazed when he sees the good words on the other side. In fact, he and Shangguan Jing had already discovered that the talent of the Princess Jing was even better than that of Tang Yan. However, Tang Yan is the most special for them in the end. What they like is Tang Yan''s aura, which is rare in women of this era. But at the same time, they admire women like Tang Guo. Shangguanyi said he was envious of Shangguanjing, but that was true. Vaguely, he even had an idea. If his queen was also such a virtuous person, his harem would be well-managed. There is nothing to do, he must do it as the emperor. Of course, he just thought about it. Both the subtle changes that Tang Guo and Tang Yan saw. The two remained calm and maintained their own personality. Unconsciously, Tang Yan also intensified his pride, the two sisters'' personality was very clear when they looked at it. But Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing are both rare for her. These are not her shorings, but her advantages. In Tang Huan''s mind, I always remember what Tang Guo said, it''s better to work hard to make two people hurt each other, that''s even better. Time passed slowly. One day, there was an old man who looked like a fairy in the King''s Mansion. Shangguan Jing also specifically instructed to treat the old man well. "That was a very powerful doctor. In the early years, Wang was a little injured. Now he is invited to the house for medicine. When the medicine is prepared, he will leave." It was true that Shangguanjing was injured in his early years. Shangguanyi also knew about this matter. He was still seriously injured that year, and did not doubt the identity of the old man. Tang Guo heard what Shang Guanjing said, but he understood. This old man is the master who can change his memory? "When he is finished, the king also asked him to take care of the princess and take a look at her body." Shangguanjing casually said, "The princess and the concubine are intimate with each other. Maybe you can also invite the concubine to take a look Just stop talking. " "Brother Huang attaches great importance to concubine. If he wants to know this, he may think that concubine is sick." Tang Guo nodded, "I understand, I invited my sister toe to the house to y, and by the way, the **** doctor will help." "The princess is a clever one." Shangguan Jing breathed a sigh of relief, watching her orderly, with a smile on her mouth, and a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him intently. Chapter 1159: The Princess Who Was Changed (34) Chapter 1159: The Princess Who Was Changed (34) Chapter 1159 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (34) Shangguanjing clenched his fist in his sleeve, and soon, his son was his. As for the woman in front of her, she will not be his King Princess in the future. She will rece the concubine and live in the pce. "In these days, I''m lucky to be the princess," Shangguanjing remembered that the entire King''s Pce was under her care, and the shop was getting better and better. That is to say, thest time, a lot of good stones were bought from a batch of rough stones bought by the merchants of Beiyan State. Several handles in his house were picked out of the rough stones and made. He suddenly remembered that she didn''t seem to want anything and didn''t know why she felt a little guilty. Maybe she was too good to make him a little unbearable. To me, she can only me her destiny. She shouldn''t meet him in Shangguanjing. She shouldn''t be sister-inw. He remembered some time ago that he picked the best piece of jade and asked someone to make it into a bracelet. Originally intended to give to Er, now he changed his mind. Anyway, this woman is obedient, I wille to him in the future, a jade bracelet, may as well give this woman in front of it. He will find whatever baby he wants in the future. "Master, is there anything else to tell you? If you don''t have one, I''ll retreat first." Seeing that Tang Guo was about to turn away, Shangguan Jing stopped someone, and when she didn''t understand, he said coldly, "Wait here, and don''t leave before King Wang returns." "Yes, lord, wait and wait." Shangguanjing was a bit disappointed that she was so rude, so I don''t know if you think about it and resist it? Doesn''t she know that he doesn''t have her at all? This stupid woman is innocent. Shangguanjing walked quickly, came to the study, took out the box containing the jade bracelet, and quickly returned to the original ce. Then she saw that she was standing under the scorching sun, and her heart was suddenly choked, and she was exposed to the sun for a while, and her little face was red. He hurried to her, "My king asked you to wait here, didn''t you know to move a ce?" Then he saw her looking up confusedly, so cute, "Princess, standing under the scorching sun, Aren''t you afraid that you will be fainted and sunstroke? " "Isn''t Wang saying that you have to wait here?" "My king told you to wait here, you just wait here?" Shangguanjing didn''t understand, "You don''t think about it, what if something happens?" "Is Wang concerned about my uncle?" She was blushing all over, she asked the question with interest. Shangguan Jing sneered, "If you think too much, the princess will be very affectionate." "The princess has always been a clever person. Why did you not want to think about it when you came to the king? It is not necessarily correct if the king has something." "The prince is a concubine husband. It is not wrong to listen to her husband." Shangguan Jing had no way tomunicate with such a dead brain, and handed the box to her, "Hold it, and read it for your lucky year. This is a gift from the king." "Xie Wangye." Tang Guo opened the box in front of Shangguanjing, and a crystal jade bracelet appeared under the sun. When she saw the jade bracelet, the smile on her face was no longer a smile, A bright smile. Shangguan Jing was aphasia for a moment, and couldn''t bear any me. Chapter 1160: The Princess Who Was Changed (35) Chapter 1160: The Princess Who Was Changed (35) Chapter 1160 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (35) When Shangguanjing wanted to take a closer look, the smile had disappeared. My mind was thinking at the time, that kind of smile is the legend, like a flower like a fleeting fleeting, precious precious smile. Tang Guo''s smile turned into that kind of shallow smile, but he could still see that she was very happy. He had never seen her so happy. "Okay, you go back. Is it veryfortable in the hot sun?" "It''s okay." She smiled at Shangguanjing and made a salute, "Wang Ye, I like this bracelet very much, and resigned." Before Shangguan Jing had time to speak, she turned around holding the box, and the jade bracelet was already hanging on her wrist. She walked briskly, and at the turn, he saw the side of her smile, and for a moment did not know what to say. "A jade bracelet can make you happy like this." Shangguan Jing said coldly, "It''s really a fool. The king just feels that I owe you a little and give youpensation." After all, Shangguanjing turned and returned to the study, but it was just the brain on the way, always remembering the smile just before. Thatugh was really fascinating. There was no exaggeration to describe it as having the ability to capture the soul. It turned out that thisdy showcasing such a smile. The reason for such a smile was ridiculous. It was her unnamed husband who gave her a rare jade bracelet. Stupid, silly, naive, stupid! Take it all up. After Tang Guo returned to the room, he looked at the jade bracelet on his wrist disgustingly. "If this bracelet is still useful, I want to smash it." [Host, I support you, smash it, smash it, I will exchange you some fakes. ] The system encouraged him that he had been ustomed to Guanjing for a long time and had been expecting that the host could severely kill each other. Of course, in the end, Tang Guo didn''t hit the bracelet. He had to wear it every day, and walked in front of Shangguanjing to show his happiness. For the next few days, Shangguanjing couldn''t ignore it, and it was ridiculous to see the woman hang her bracelet on her wrist. He didn''t take these to heart. After a few days it was the time when Tang Yuan came to the government. He would find some troubles, so that Shangguanyi did not have the opportunity to apany Tang Yuan to the government. At that time, he will be able to leave the child forever in King Jing''s Mansion and be his King Princess. Thinking of this, he came to the independent courtyard where the old man lived. The old man is known as the Yang Taoist, and is a master of the art of Qihuang. It took him countless costs to find this person for a whole year. He invited him again and finally realized his wish. "Long Yangdao, after a few days, my son-inw wille to the house. By then, everything will work for you." The Yangdao people touched their long beards, squinting their small eyes, and said, "Jesus, rest assured, if there is a way of doing things, he will seed in whatever he asks." "That''s good," Shang Guanjing asked again. "Director Dao, the king wanted to ask, after the memory is reced, will ite to mindter?" "It all depends on what Lord Wang wants to do." "What does Dao mean?" The sheep Taoist smiled, his eyes shed with light, "Master Wang wants reversible, then the time limit for changing the memory is ten years. Ten yearster, this person will remember everything before, including everything that was not remembered. It is irreversible, and you will never remember it for life. " see you tomorrow Chapter 1161: The Princess Who Was Changed (36) Chapter 1161: The Princess Who Was Changed (36) Chapter 1161 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (36) "This person will forget the past and survive with new memories." "Master Wang, do you want to be reversible or irreversible?" Yangdao asked. "This kind of thing, please also consider this, Master, this technique can only be performed once." Shangguanjing stood on the side, thinking for a while, and said, "The shy man used that reversible technique, as for the princess ..." Having said that, he hesitated for a moment, and finally decided, "If the Princess, Irreversible. " Xuan Er will be with Jing Wangfu in the future, he will not always be able to live as someone else. After ten years have passed, things are basically impossible to save. In these ten years, he only needs to take good care of his son. He remembers the good times of these years, and will he not forgive him? In the future, the princess will go to the pce. With her old-fashioned personality, she will not know what to do once she wakes up ten yearster. She used to be Princess Jing. When she woke up, she became the emperor''s concubine somehow. If it really happened, no one would look good. If she can''t remember her true identity all her life, she can still live in the pce safely. I don''t want to get up. It''s good for everyone, good for herself, and good for your children. After all, after the outbreak, she estimated that she could not survive, and he also saved her life. I don''t know if Shangguanjing felt that this was not kind and gave me some guilt. Recently, Tang Guo has been very good. After talking with Yangdao people, he actually invited Tang Guo to go out to y. "My king feels that the princess has been in the pce for more than a year. I have never apanied you out of the house to y. Today the weather is bright and sunny, so I''d better go on a tour." Tang Guo smiled at Shangguanjing and replied, "OK." From her expression, you can see the joy. Shangguan Jing thought to himself that he was just giving alms slightly, but did not want her to be so happy. This woman is really stupid. But these are not important. She hasn''t spent much time in the house. Just go out with her to y, it can be regarded aspensation for her. After entering the pce, there are fewer days to go out like this. The two took a horse-drawn carriage and walked along the best scenery outside the imperial city. When they encountered a ce where they could y, stay and enjoy the beautiful scenery, they would get off the carriage. Shangguanjing saw that she was still orderly, without losing everyone''s demeanor, and no longer mocked. Because she stood quietly beside the scenery, it was also a unique scenery. Looking at those schrs with straight eyes all around, you can imagine how attractive she is now. He had practiced martial arts since childhood, and he had heard the schrs talk about her beauty. Someone recognized him, came up to salute, did not dare to look directly at her, and then looked back at her secretly. There was even someone who was painting, and he nced, even though the beauty on the paper hadn''t painted the eyes yet, from other details, it was seen that the person they were painting was her. "Prince, let''s go elsewhere." Seeing her looking at several leaping dragonflies on theke, her eyebrows could see her wonderful mood at this moment, her lips slightly raised, and such a reserved smile was always maintained by her. He hoped that, asionally, she could see the kind of shy smile that she had before, and that smile was really charming. To those who looked around at her secretly, I saw such a sloppy smile, afraid I might fall into theke. Chapter 1162: The Princess Who Was Changed (37) Chapter 1162: The Princess Who Was Changed (37) Chapter 1162 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (37) "it is good." Tang Guo''s voice pulled back to the reverie of Shangguanjing. The thought just made himugh. Didn''t he always hate her regrdies like this? Only then did she praise her in her heart, and in such a short time, she forgot his favorite son-inw. No, it really shouldn''t. Tang Guo followed the carriage in Shangguanjing, and the carriage took them elsewhere. The departure of the carriage made the students present at the scenepletely lost. "It''s almost, it''s almost ..." A painting schr shook his head with regret. "She''s gone, I''m afraid I can''t paint this picture anymore, and the most beautiful woman is those eyes." "Her eyes are tooplicated and impressive, but she doesn''t think anything is right without looking at the painting." The schr looked at the ce where the carriage disappeared. "There is happiness, there seems to be sadness, and a little bitterness, but I can feel that there are other things in these eyes, which is really regrettable." sad? Bitter? Yan Confusion was very puzzled. He just watched the person secretly. Her position facing theke was just behind him. He could see her beautiful side face, but couldn''t observe her eyes. He only remembered that thest time he saw the young King Jing, the other person was confident and bright, and there was no sadness at all, let alone bitterness. So when he knew her identity was King Jing, he was very sorry. If she can show that kind of side, she must have had a good time in Jing Wangfu. Hearing the schrs around him now, he was puzzled. "Master, why didn''t you just go up and say hi to Princess Jing, she should remember you." Yan Con''s men didn''t quite understand, it was clear that his master had been thinking about Princess Jing all the time. Knowing the identity of the other party and not provoking the other party is understandable. Their master is a flirtatious son, disdain to be a gentleman on the beam, to seduce a woman''s husband. May I say hello and two condolences? At present, the folk customs of various countries are still open, and it is afort to say two words or something. Yan Huo shook her head and smiled, "She is Princess King. What am I going to provoke? There is another King King beside her. In case of misunderstanding, it will cause her a lot of trouble." "The master is sitting upright." Yan murmured, "But I''m thinking about it. If I see her often, it''s easy to misbehave." Yan confused confused, a little messy. Their master is really outspoken. "It feels like a person," Yan Huo said with a low smile. "If I go up, my eyes will be uncontroble and fall on her. What a sensitive person King King can see at the same time. Men''s my thoughts. And I also knew her, knowing that King Jing would not say anything, and she would be in trouble when she returned to King Jing''s Mansion. " "It''s my own selfish desire to like her. We have no fate. For her sake, I can look at it from afar. There is no need to go up and increase each other''s troubles and ruin her peaceful days." "Master is true gentleman too." Yan confusedughed, he was not a real gentleman, but he couldn''t bear her grievance. She is Princess King. If he does not control his actions and thoughts, she will be wronged. She could have lived a good life, but because of his appearance, everything would be destroyed. Chapter 1163: The Princess Who Was Changed (38) Chapter 1163: The Princess Who Was Changed (38) Chapter 1163 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (38) Sometimes he was thinking maliciously. If she had a bad life, he could be a gentleman on the beam and steal her directly, without bearing the praiseworthy reputation of a gentleman. "That master, why are you keeping up with them?" Yan Con nced at his curious man, "Look at it from afar, can''t you? Can''t approach, speak, think about it, can''t look at it from a distance?" Strictly confused: Yes, yes, you are the master, your words are correct. ... [Host, this guy''s face is still very thick, even if there is no memory, he still maintains his proper character, shameless, relied on, and cautious, of course, the most important thing is that he can never escape the host''srge palm . Tang Guo: "..." I don''t know when this one will be a fart. She remembered that at the beginning, she only urged her to y the role of a good female partner every day. If she didn''t agree, she would kill her. Who knows, this is a paper tiger. It doesn''t exist at all. Shangguanjing took Tang Guo to y for a day, and Yan Huo followed them for a day. During the period, in order not to be suspected, the carriage was changed several times, and even disguised. [Good intentions, I have to say that such a guy is greatly liked by the host, that is his ability. The details are really in ce. I admire it. is not that right? This guy was really attentive when chasing the host, and he was anxious for the host everywhere. To be honest, he was able to ept such a person, intervening between him and the host greatly, and he has always been very attentive. To change a person, he has long been so distasteful that the host greatly hates each other. The system secretly thought that he was the bucket closest to the host. Until it was gettingte, Tang Guo returned to Jingwang Mansion, and Yan Confused stood in the alley, still a little bit lost. "Master, with your efforts, you can actually turn in ..." "Come on, let someone watch here, and when will she show up to inform me." "Yes, Master." The next day, Shangguanjing brought Tang Guo out again. Naturally, Yan confused followed secretly, changing the equipment from time to time to avoid being found. Looking at Shangguanjing''s thoughtful look, Yan Confused didn''t feel it. Want him toe to Nanshu earlier, should this woman stand by his side and talk to him at this time? The more I thought, the more confused I felt. "Three years of detaining Yunjun Mu." "Master, why?" "He made a mistake." Dying his time in Nanshu, he did not meet his dream fairy first, and did not want Yun Mujun''s life. He only detained his Lulu for three years. It''s serving. "Yes, my lord, my subordinates will write back." As far away as the Northern Yan Kingdom, Yun Mujun, who dealt with the affairs: "..." Who did he mess with? Shangguanjing apanied the princess every day to go out and y. The entire imperial city knew that countless people were envious of Tang Guo. The Shangguanyi in the pce also knew that he was going to find Tang Guo in Jing Wang''s Mansion. He was stuck because of something and didn''t let Tang Yan change the date. Only two masters were arranged to apany her to Jing Wang Mansion. Shang Guanjing was excited when he saw that Tang Yan was only bringing two people. When he saw the people, he almost shouted and shouted, but fortunately, he could bear it. Chapter 1164: The Princess Who Was Changed (39) Chapter 1164: The Princess Who Was Changed (39) Chapter 1164 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (39) Tang Guo was going to make small dishes in the kitchen, and Shangguanjing stopped. "The king invited a chef from the north yesterday. Today, there is no need to bother the princess to prepare meals in person, and that chef will do it." "The princess prepares it every day. The king is afraid that you are too lucky. If the chef is good at cooking, the princess will not go to the kitchen in the future." Shang Guanjing said this, a little bit unwilling. His grand King Pce is managed by a virtuous woman in front of him. Every day, he eats side dishes prepared by her, delicious and delicious, how can other chefspare. "The prince is used to the small dishes that I cook every day," Tang Guodao said, "or else, I''ll do two dishes. What if the chef of Dayi Dao doesn''t suit Wang''s appetite?" Thinking of the taste of the dish, Shangguan Jingdao said, "Okay, only two dishes are allowed." He thought that Tang Guo must make what he likes to eat, and the chef made it ording to her and Tang Yan''s taste. They would definitely eat it, and paired with the wine he prepared, they would surely make it. trick. Sheepmen have been waiting in a special room, and now they can only change their memory when they are unconscious. Before sunset, send the "concubine" back to the pce, and he will always be with the real concubine. Thinking of this, he ignored a little difort in his heart and became very happy. From time to time, he would still say a few words to Tang Yuan, of course, he did not eagerly express his thoughts. The matter hase to this point, he waited, not in a hurry, to avoid bad things. Tang Guo made two favorite dishes from Shangguanjing and left the kitchen. The chef was instructed to cook dishes that she and Tang Yan loved, except for certain dishes. When the dishes came up, Tang Guo and Tang Yan cooperated very well with Guanjing. They ate those dishes, but they didn''t drink at the moment. Shangguanjing didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He silently ate the two dishes before him, both made by Tang Guo. It was so delicious that he would not be able to eat it in the future. Unconsciously, he ate and chewed very slowly. "Wang Ye, but today''s dishes are not appetizing. Otherwise, do you eat the chef?" Listening to Tang Guo''s words, Shangguanjing looked up, and saw her cheeks slightly red, with annoyance in her expression, as if she was losing the standard of her cooking, and did not satisfy him and was sad. He hesitated for a moment, and then came back and said, "No, good. The princess''s dishes have always been good, better than the chef. The king suddenly felt that there were few two, so he couldn''t help it Products, afraid, afraid of eating all of a sudden, you can never eat again. " "Where can I do that, as long as you want to eat, Grandma can make it for you at any time." Listening to her simple tone, Shangguanjing felt a little bored and said, "My king knows that the princess is a good one." Yeah, she''s really a good one, except she''s a little stupid, she takes her husband as a god, he believes everything he says, and it''s good everywhere. However, what he wants is not her good, no matter how good she is, it has nothing to do with him. Hopefully, after today, she will be safe and secure in the pce for a lifetime. In the pce, it is the emperor''s concubine and mother-inw. Naturally, there is no need to make these side dishes, and the cats and flowers are watched daily. There is no need to work for King King''s Mansion, nor to please him and gain his favor to do many meaningless things. "Prince, my king suddenly wants to toast you." Chapter 1165: The Princess Who Was Changed (40) Chapter 1165: The Princess Who Was Changed (40) Chapter 1165 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (40) Shangguan Jing picked up the wine ss, and Tang Guo picked it up. "For more than a year, you have been lucky. To manage Jing Wang''s Mansion, you have to take care of the King." "These are things that I should do, and King Wang''s house is also my home. The manager, my father is my husband, and I should take care of it. These are my willingness, I do nt need to care." Tang Guo picked up the wine ss and drank it all, and Shangguan Jing was speechless for a moment. She usually doesn''t drink much, but because he spoke, he did not refuse to drink a ss of wine. Looking at her crimson cheeks, he sipped a ss of wine. Some sweet wines are left in the mouth with a spicy taste, which is extremely spicy. When it reaches the heart, the mouth is slightly bitter at the end. "The princess is so drunk, how can I drink up a cup, just take a sip." Shangguanjing said. Tang Guo lifted his eyes and chuckled, "Is the king toasting, how can he have a sip, naturally he will drink it all." Shangguanjing had nothing to say, and even made excuses to make Tang Yan''s mood of drinking disappeared. He faintly didn''t want to continue, but seeing Tang Yan''s appearance, his mind was sober, just when he was looking for a reason, Tang Yan had already picked up the cup and took a sip. "Only when the emperor was absent, did I dare to drink, and now I can finally have a drink." Seeing Shang Guanjing looking at her, Tang Yan said quickly. Shang Guanjing recalled that Tang Yan was not only a talented woman, but also a good drinker. However, her wine is not very good. She likes to talk nonsense after drinking. She had a careless temperament. In order to prevent her from making jokes, Shangguanyi banned her from drinking. Both men drank alcohol, and after half an hour, they would have an attack, at which time they would fall asleep without warning. After lunch, Tang Yan would drag Tang Guo to speak, Shangguanjing stopped for the first time, "I have something to say to the princess, I don''t know if the concubine is ..." "Well then, sister, you muste to me in a while, I brought you a lot of good things." Tang Yan left very cooperatively, and she didn''t walk away in order to cooperate with the scumbag of Shangguanjing. How good her sister is, if she is a man and has such a wife, she will certainly be offered as a bodhisattva. Such a good person, who is actually a scumbag''s wife, is really furious. She went to Tang Guo''s house, saying that she was full and had some sleepiness, and nned to sleep for a while. Shangguan Jing was relieved, so he would arrange better. He brought Tang Guo to the garden, and he didn''t speak for a long time. Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter for the Lord, I want to tell you?" "Nothing, just want to walk with the princess." Shang Guanjing saw her serious look, his heart was veryplicated. Is she stupid or smart? Obviously, King Jingfu can be well organized, so why haven''t he doubted the slightest. "Prince, why can''t you trust the King without reservation, the great money from Shang Shufu, you can take care of King Jingfu''s house, you cane up with many ideas, make the shop''s input more, why when facing the King You can leave without reservations? " Put all her thoughts in front of him calmly, without even thinking about him, and show him all the thoughts. "The prince is the uncle''s husband, and he is supposed to trust each other with people who have spent his entire life. Chapter 1166: The Princess Who Was Changed (41) Chapter 1166: The Princess Who Was Changed (41) Chapter 1166 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (41) "The prince may not like me, because we didn''t know him before, but he couldn''t ignore everything because he didn''t like him." "Then you don''t like Ben?" Tang Guo shook his head. "Wang Ye is the man who the entire Imperial City women admire. Why won''t he like Wang Ye?" Did you like it? Shangguanjing''s heart was a bit heavy, "Are you not afraid that the king will hurt you?" "What is the harm that the Lord is referring to? If it is the Lord who does not like to p him all his life, this is not harmful. In fact, the lord is very good at suffocating and does not do anything to restrain him. Like a person, he cannot be forced, and the lord has done It''s very good, at least I gave him respect. " "Don''t ask Lord Wang to give a true heart that you like, I just want to be with him around this life." Shangguan Jing froze for a long time, then finally shook his head and smiled, "Prince, you are really afraid of paying someone wrong." "I do not regret it." Shangguan Jing was almost frightened by her attachment and eyes, but fortunately she finally stabilized, but she really did not understand how there could be such a person in this world. "My King can''t give you my heart." Seeing her bleak appearance, he was not pleased in his heart, but he was a little bored and very ufortable. "I will draw a picture for you." Shangguanjing looked at the pen and ink paper beside him. "Just as a gift from my king, you do take good care of King Wang''s house up and down." Seeing her happy, he didn''t know what to say. She found a position, sitting on the railing of the pavilion, leaning gently on it, a very natural static beauty posture. She lowered her head slightly and looked at the fishes swimming in theke. Shangguan Jingdao said, "That''s it, good." After all, he started painting. He also remembered going to y that day, and many people were painting her. She is really beautiful, and he has to admit that her posture is even more beautiful than Tang Yan. Time has passed unconsciously, half an hour has passed. Shangguanjing seems to have forgotten the time, and has been really serious about painting. He looked at the satisfactory work before the case, and he couldn''t help raising his head and calling Tang Guo softly, "Prince, my king has already been painted." She didn''t move. "Princess?" Shang Guanjing shouted again, seeing that she was still still, and walked quickly without knowing why her heart was so nervous. When she was about to approach her, she was in her ce. He had already remembered that she should have a medicinal attack and fell asleep. Even if he patted her lightly, she couldn''t wake up. He also remembered his purpose, to change her memories with Tang Yan, send her to the pce, and leave Tang Xin he was missing. Slowly walked in front of her, and for the first time to observe her at such a close distance, she had to say that she was really beautiful. The appearance of falling asleep is another beauty. The beauty is pity, frowning slightly, wondering if she saw something unpleasant in her dream. At this time, he did not want to disturb her. Looking down, he saw one of her hands, holding it at the wrist of the other, and it turned out to be the beautiful jade bracelet. It was the only gift he gave her at the time. "Princess, I have drawn you, and I think it''s not bad. Unfortunately, you can''t see it anymore." He put away the painting, called his confidant, and asked him to put it in the study. Tang Guo was then picked up and ced on the bed in her room. Chapter 1167: The Princess Who Was Changed (42) Chapter 1167: The Princess Who Was Changed (42) Chapter 1167 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (42) Not long after, the sheep Taoist came. "Master Wang, can you do it now?" Yang Taoren saw Shang Guanjing standing by the bed, staring at the two sleeping women on the bed, the same beauty was silent. Do not know who he is looking at, thinking about the purpose, can not help asking. "Go ahead." Shangguan Jing sighed and exined the identity of the two and Yangdao people. Then he went out and sat behind the curtain, waiting for the Yangdao people to cast their secrets sessfully. He didn''t realize that his palms were all sweaty. The most I remembered in my mind was that the princess fell asleep and held the picture of the bracelet tightly. That picture made him feel a little dazzling. It is conceivable that he can have someone he really likes right away, and he is a little happy in his heart, subconsciously suppressing the ufortable feeling. His purpose is to be achieved, what is unhappy? Didn''t the princess say noint? He didn''t promise anything to her. The person he likes, from the beginning to the end, there is only er, can no longer tolerate another person. In his heart, there was only Luer. Now he just had to wait for sess, without thinking. Tang Guo is sober, and Tang Yan is also sober. These tangs were prepared long ago, and Tang Guo was given a pill in advance, saying that it could be avoided to change the memory. During this time, they often met to exchange some memories of their lives. As for the nature, let s not mention it for now. The memories of both parties must be known, so as not to be suspected, this game will not y. Compared to Tang Guo''s indifferent, Tang Yan is actually very nervous. Tang Guo didn''t take that pill, she had a powerful soul, and she could not do anything with the Yang Tao people. Time went on for two hours, and the Yangdao people were sweating heavily, and the whole man copsed. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, came out and said to Shangguan Jing, "Wang Ye, it''s already sessful. Now let''s see how they wake up." "However, even if their memory is changed, their nature is always their nature, and this change will not be too great." Shangguanjing asked, "You mean, personality will not change, right?" "Yes, when you change the memory, you just change the memory." "My king understands, rest assured, promised you, my king will give you." "Thank you very much, Lord." The Yangdao people were very happy, and they were invited to rest. Shangguanjing stood by the couch and watched for a while, then called her confidant to help them change clothes. The nature of the two will not change. Brother Huang finds out that this matter is sooner orter, so he needs to prepare early. In the future, she will not be able to leave her, and she must send more people to protect her so that the emperor will not take them away secretly. However, the memory of the two was changed. The emperor was concerned about the face, and he definitely did not dare to mess up on the bright side. As long as he is secretly guarding, the child will not be robbed. Moreover, the princess is a good woman. Maybe the emperor would like her? She has a bitch''s memory, it can be considered half a bitch. Shang Guanjing thought of it this way, but looking at the entire King Pce, he was not as happy as he thought. He should be happy. Because his sister-inw is about to return to him. Just thinking, footsteps sounded behind him, and he turned subconsciously and saw a womaning slowly, "Prince, are you awake?" "Master Wang?" Tang Yan tilted his head, rubbed his eyebrows, and looked around in confusion. see you tomorrow Chapter 1168: The Princess Who Was Changed (43) Chapter 1168: The Princess Who Was Changed (43) Chapter 1168 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (43) "Master Wang, why do you think it''s strange around you?" Tang Yan said nkly, "but there''s nothing strange about it." Shangguan Jing returned to his mind. This is Tang Yan. Tang Yan''s response, obviously, the memory recement was sessful. Suddenly, Shangguanjing''s heart was full of joy, and after that his son-inw was his princess, and he no longer had to suffer alone in the house. "Sister, I''m going back to the pce." At this time, Tang Guo came from behind, and his temperament was a little more lively, but it was still not as good as the real Tang Luo, "I wille to the house again in the future." After speaking, she also sang and greeted Shangguan Jing with a smile, "King King, I''ll go first. You have to treat my sister well." Shangguan Jing was aphasia for a moment, and at that moment, all the joy in my heart was washed away. He watched the woman openly, taking a brisk step, and passing by him side by side, Qingxiang''s dress fluttered over his side, he wanted to grab and stopped the action. From this moment onwards, the woman walking outside is no longer his princess, but the concubine in the pce. He should nt catch it, it does nt make sense, and if he is passed on, it will have an impact on their reputation. This was not the most important thing. What was important was that everything that happened before him was what he asked for. Spend a lot of money and wait for the results of a year. Xuan Er was right next to him, and the people who left Jingwang Mansion had no rtionship with him. "It''s natural." Returning to Shangguanjing, he said quickly, "Of course, the king will take care of the princess." "That''s fine." She said a word, never stopped, walked out of the door of the house, took a carriage, and was pulled to the pce. The carriage disappeared for a long time, and Shangguan Jing did not look away. Tang Yan looked at his soulless look, sneering in his heart, this is a man, and it really is as cheap as his sister said. "Master Wang," Tang Yan shouted, "What''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s not much, let''s go in." Shangguan Jing saw Tang Yan confused, and that kind of joy rushed to his head, pressed the previous depression to his heart, came up and held Tang Yue''s hand, and took her into the house. Tang Ye asked, "Master Wang, you are so weird today. You weren''t like this before. It''s the first time Wang Ye has held him since he entered Jing''s pce." Sessfully seeing the smile on Shangguanjing disappeared for a moment. Already. "I will hold you every day, okay?" "Nature is good, I have waited for a long time today." Obviously it is his favorite thing to listen to, but he doesn''t want to listen. Because Tang Yan didn''t wait for him for a long time. Now she said this, but it is to exchange memories with others. Her current memory is Tang Guo''s. Therefore, this sentence should be regarded as Tang Guo said. "My king will treat you well in the future." "Master, why is this?" Shangguanjing looked at Tang Yan softly, "You are the princess of the king, and the king is good to you." After finishing, he was also a daze, because Tang Guo once told him that he was her husband and looked after him. He deserves it. "Although I don''t know what happened to Wang, I am very happy to get such a promise." Tang Yan couldn''t cook. When Shang Guanjing saw that the food she had prepared ording to Tang Guo''s memory was scorched, sheforted, "Princess, don''t cook anymore. The king invited a doctor toe and treat you The pulse must have been tooborious before. " "Is that so, Wang? How can you remember how good your cooking is?" Chapter 1169: The Princess Who Was Changed (44) Chapter 1169: The Princess Who Was Changed (44) Chapter 1169 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (44) "It is the princess who is tooborious and needs rest." Shangguanjing was very patient. Tang Ye believed it, "Master Wang won''t deceive You, then You can help you make clothes, shoes and socks." The results are self-evident, the clothes were crooked and the shoes were not to mention, and the socks could not be worn at all. It should have been exquisite embroidery, which changed her look in her hands and waspletely invisible. Shangguanjing also couldn''t stand it anymore, preventing her various behaviors. No matter what Tang Yuan did, and his memory was not consistent, Shangguan Jing would always find a reason to cover it up. In the end, Tang Yan found what she was good at. She wrote poems, wrote and yed chess. This time, she was somewhat happy with Shangguan Jingdao. Suddenly not. " "Then the princess will do this in the future. Of course, everything else will be done by others. How can the princess take care of herself?" "Doesn''t the king mind?" "Of course not." Two dayster, Tang Yan found a new hobby, ying with jade, and buying beautiful gold and silver jewelry. She likesndscapes, elegant poetry and painting. As a daughter, she naturally likes beautiful and exquisite jewelry. Shangguanjing treats her as a baby, what she wants, of course, what is given to her. After Tang Yue entered the house, he did not think about the housekeeper. When people think that the princess is strange, Shangguan Jing was afraid of her identity, and she directly changed the people in the house. Except for his confidante and housekeeper, all the neers came and did not really understand Tang Xuan''s temperament. And those shops, without Tang Guo''s care, will slowly go downhill naturally. In order to please Tang Yan, Shangguanjing often asks people to find strange things. Where can I take care of so many. The steward could not stand it anymore, and while Shangguan Jing was in the study, he couldn''t help but say, "Master Wang." "What?" Shang Guanjing looked up and asked, "Is there any other gadget for the princess?" The steward sighed, "Prince, since the princess she ... left, our shop in the name of King Wang''s House is not as profitable as before, would you like to see it?" "This is the original," Shangguanjing said, "Even if it was not as good as before, at most it would return to the original level. Butler, do you have any opinion on the king and think you should not send her away?" The steward''s lips moved, and finally said, "Prince, the princess is sincere to you, she is a good one." Looking at the current King''s Mansion, the princess has not changed for less than ten days, and it has changed a lot. Want the princess to be there. The princess was nice and kind-hearted, and the king was right in saying something, the princess was still a little silly. If she weren''t stupid, she wouldn''t have been sent away. The Yangdao people changed the memory of the two, and the princess was still irreversible. So far, nothing could be changed. The heart of the steward was only regret. It can be seen that Shangguanjing didn''t care, and the sentence hidden in his heart did not want to talk to the other party again. As Tang Yan lived in the house, her temper was slowly exposed. She ys ady who doesn''t know the pain, but can only verse poetry and live in the ideal life. This character doesn''t understand love, but only knows how to get love from others, what she wants, and what she wants. In a subtle way, this character is deduced. Chapter 1170: The Princess Who Was Changed (45) Chapter 1170: The Princess Who Was Changed (45) Chapter 1170 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (45) Shangguanjing may be a habit, but she is vertical. Tang Yan looked at the various treasures in the house, and some corrupt and systematic said, "No wonder there are so many morous and cheap goods in the world. When such people are really happy, what do they want." [Host, you can''t take these things away, don''t be fooled by appearances. ] The sirens of system 222 sounded very serious. Tang Yan sighed, "I just think about it, but I don''t really do that? Rest assured, I''m a determined person, and I will never indulge in it. I know what I''m here for, just don''t Know how my sister is in the pce. " [As far as I know, in order to prevent Shangguanyi from discovering this incident early, Shangguan secretly asked the other party a lot of trouble. Tang Guo returned to the pce for nearly ten days, and Shangguanyi didn''t have time to meet her. [However, there is no shortage of rewards. It should take a few days for Shangguanyi to see her. Tang Yan held his face, "I hope my sister will go well there." [The host can rest assured that Tang Guo''s IQ and EQ are higher than you, and he will be as good as a fish in the pce. Tang Yan was speechless and didn''t expect to be damaged by his own system, but thinking that all their ns were thought of by the cheaper sister, she admitted, "In fact, the ancients were very smart." [The ancients were not stupid. Although they did not have modern convenient tools, their creativity was unlimited, such as those smart organ boxes. Modern people are afraid they cannot y. One person and one system began to discuss how intelligent the ancients'' brains were. Tang Guo lived in the pce for nearly ten days. On the eleventh day when he entered the pce, Shangguanyi finally handled the matter almost, remembering that there was a concubine in the pce, he came to her. "I haven''t been shy recently, but I have left you in the cold." Shangguanyi held Tang Guo''s hand. When he was going further, he saw that Tang Guo''s response was so wrong and didn''t move, and his sharp eyes stared for a long time. He let go of Tang Guo''s hand and said coldly, "Who are you?" "Emperor, you are Tang Yan." Tang Guo said subconsciously, "Emperor, have you been busytely and have you forgotten?" "No, you are not your uncle''s concubine." Shangguanyi immediately denied that he was an emperor and was more suspicious than anyone else. In addition, he is very familiar with the concubine, even if the person in front of him is really like concubine, but there are many details, either alone, or cannot be exactly the same. Shangguan Yi pressed Tang Guo step by step, pinching her neck, and asked indifferently, "Say, who are you, where have you hid your concubine?" "The emperor ... I am Tang Li, I really are Tang Li." Shang Guanyi continued to exert his strength and saw that she seemed to be suffocated, or refused to admit that she was her concubine. Moreover, he did not see any shes in her eyes. If he could not be sure, she was really not a concubine, for fear she would think that what she said was the truth. Seeing that death could no longer threaten the other party, Shangguan Yi let go and ordered her to stop and turn away. Tang Guo shouted a few times in the back, and when he disappeared, he stopped. However, she did not rx. There are many eyes and ears in the pce, and she also performs a full set of dramas, fully interpreting a concubine who was suspected by the emperor and abandoned. Chapter 1171: The Princess Who Was Changed (46) Chapter 1171: The Princess Who Was Changed (46) Chapter 1171 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (46) Shangguanyi did send someone to look at her, and after searching for a long time, he couldn''t find any doubts. He had to conduct a secret investigation from a dozen days ago. His first suspicion was Shangguanjing, who sent the master Wang Jingfu to listen to the news. During this period, he said nothing, in fact he already guessed some answers in his heart. Only King Jing''s Mansion had doubts, and it was possible to rece Tang Mao. And who is the woman who whispered that she was the concubine? King Jing? I have to say that Shangguanyi thought of many at a time. When he came to this conclusion, heughed and dropped the tea set next to him on the ground and broke it into pieces. "King King, you are really my brother, good brother." It didn''t take long before the people he sent back. Hearing about the recent King King''s Mansion, Shangguanyi no longer needs evidence, and it is quite certain that the person who reced Tang Yan is Shangguan King. "It is said that Shangguan Jing entered the pce." When Shangguan Jing received the word of mouth, he knew that something had been discovered by his emperor. He summoned everyone around him to protect Tang Yan, so that Shangguanyi could not grab people directly at this time. Of course, it''s daytime, and Shangguanyi will definitely not rush to grab people for his face. This is why he has no fear. As long as Tang Mao and Tang Guo did not recognize their original identities, Shangguanyi did not dare to go directly to King''s Pce to grab people. As for secretly, it depends on its ability. Immediately it will be a feast for exchanges between countries. At this juncture, Shangguanyi will not tear his face with him. To be known by other countries, the emperor and King King of the Southern Shu Kingdom turned against each other for a woman. Compared with him, Shangguanyi loves this country more. At the beginning, he nned it out, and he must change Tang Yan to his side before the feast of exchanges between the countries. After arranging everything, Shangguan Jing hurriedly entered the pce, and not only saw Shangguan wing, but Tang Guo, who looked beside him with his head buried in his head, looked very poor. He identally nced at the mark on Tang Guo''s neck, his heart choked for a moment. But soon he responded, his eyes moved away from her, and finally he saluted to the official wing. "Brother, it''s sote, I don''t know what''s important to call the courtier into the pce?" Shangguan Yi''s eyes were cold, and the corner of his mouth raised a touch of irony, "Shangguan King." "Brother." "Yu originally thought that you really loved and loved Princess King Jing, and forgot your son, you never thought that you would do such a thing!" "Brother, you said, my brother didn''t understand." Shangguanjing was not afraid of boiling water, and he was angry with Shangguanwing. He threw a ring on his back and smashed it. Shangguanjing avoided it flexibly. He took Yantai in his hand and said, "Brother, what is it that makes you so angry?" "Speak out, is it good for your brother to share your concerns?" Shangguanyi no longer walked around the corner, and his grim eyes fell on Shangguanjing. "Xuan Xuan you enter the pce for Princess Jing." His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and Tang Guo also raised his head and looked at him pale. "King King, since you are here, take King Jing back to your house. Princess Jing and concubine are really too mean. They came up with this method to cheat you and King Jing. Now King Jing will take your princess Back to your pce, I will send someer to pick up my concubine in the pce. " "Brother Huang, you have been too busytely. You are mistaken. This is the concubine. They have not yed any tricks." Chapter 1172: The Princess Who Was Changed (47) Chapter 1172: The Princess Who Was Changed (47) Chapter 1172: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (47) "My brother-inw is certain that the woman who is with the brother-inw every day is the brother-inw''s princess." Shangguan Jing said without changing the color. "So, it is the emperor who admits it wrong, the emperor must be A few days ago, I was too busy to be acquainted with my concubine, so that there would be an illusion that the two were being exchanged. " Seeing that Shangguanyi''s eyes could eat people, but could not refute, Shangguanjing was vaguely happy. With a breath, he has been in his heart for more than a year. At the same time, they both liked Tang Luo at the same time. Because he was an emperor on the official wing, he could directly ept Tang Luo as a concubine. Not only that, in order to break his mind, Tang Yuan''s sister was given to him as a princess. How could he yield? The only woman he likes is Tang Yan. He didn''t care about the exact same skin. The skins are the same, but the cores inside are different, so the difference is big. "Brother Huang, this is really your illusion. Should you ask the concubine?" Shangguan Yi said nothing, Shangguanjing turned his eyes to Tang Guo, and subconsciously ignored the dazzling scar on the white neck. He asked "Mother-inw, dare to ask if you have any tricks with the princess and intend to deceive me and the emperor?" Tang Guo naturally shook his head, "No." "So, concubine, you are your concubine, right?" "Yes," Tang Guo was very sure, his expression was a little bleak. "But the emperor didn''t believe it, and thought I had any purpose, and almost strangled me. King Jing came just right, sister is King King''s princess, and get along with King King day and night. You should recognize at a nce whether I am Tang Yan or my sister. " Shangguan Jingzheng was so a little bit, although they had been together for a short time, he could really recognize at a nce whether she was Tang Yan or Tang Guo. Remembering that there was another Shangguan wing, he quickly said, "My lord is sure, you are the concubine, not my queen''s princess. My prince and princess get along with each other day and night, of course, you can recognize them at a nce." "King Xie Jing is willing to help me prove innocence." Tang Guo was relieved. It was not a taste to call Shangguan Jing. She really thought of herself as Tang Yan. Fortunately, after the incident, the emperor would not embarrass her. . Shangguan Jing''s face was gloomy when he saw Shangguanyi, "Brother Huang, it looks like you''re mistaken." Shangguan Yi didn''t know what conspiracy Shangguan Jing had made, so Tang Guo didn''t remember her identity, instead she said that she was the concubine. Now he understands that if he wants to find a breakthrough, he still has toe from Shangguanjing. "Don''t believe it!" Shangguan Yidao said, he nced at Tang Guo. "Who knows if you''re with her and deceived me, and I want to see ... Princess King." The three words "Princess King" spoke with her teeth. of. "It''s gettingte today. The princess is afraid that she has already rested. The younger brother can''t bear to be affected by her. The emperor, the concubine, haven''t been out of the house for some time. How about going to the house tomorrow?" Shang Guanjing said with vignce, "It is really like the emperor''s brother, too worried his brother, if you bring the princess into the pce, you don''t know if you can go out. The brother is too concerned about the safety of the princess, and also asked the emperor to atone for sin . " "Shangguanjing, you are very good, you are very good !!!" "You are such a good brother!" Shangguanyi wasughed with anger, some gritted teeth. "Well, I will take my concubine to King Jing''s Mansion early in the morning tomorrow." Chapter 1173: The Princess Who Was Changed (48) Chapter 1173: The Princess Who Was Changed (48) Chapter 1173: The Princess That Was Changed For Me (48) Early the next morning, Shangguanyi took Tang Guo to King Jing''s Mansion. The final result is conceivable. Tang Yan also admits that he is Princess Jing, not the concubine in the pce. Shangguanyi couldn''t see any ws and couldn''t find a way to crack them. He could only take Tang Guo back to the pce with anger. Immediately, it was a feast of exchanges between countries. He was very busy every day, and for the time being he could not afford to follow up on this matter. On the way back to the pce, Shangguanyi sat in the carriage and looked at the woman sitting opposite him. He had a stunning face exactly like Tang Yan, and his heart was disgusting. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, you have to remember that your identity is Princess Jing, not your concubine." Seeing that she was silent, Shangguanyi sneered, "Don''t try to get the slightest favor from your grandma. When the grandma is busy, you will slowly calcte this ount with King Jing, and you will be sent back to him." Tang Guo whispered, "Emperor, I am really Tang Li." "Shut up, where do you look like Concubine''s concubine? Concubine''s concubine is lively and cute, you don''t look at all." Seeing her expression of grievance, but could not bear her tears, he continued to ridicule, "If your concubine is angry, she will make a big noise with her, and she will be sad and sad, and you will cry in your arms Look at yourself and bear all the grievances, you can see that you really are not your concubine. " [Stupid man! [Too dear to myself. If it weren''t for the host''s death, you wouldn''t sit here and wait and scold. Something, I really thought I was great ...] The system was stunned for a few days, and I couldn''t help it anymore, all of them scolded in silence. Tang Guo was so funny, "Tunzi, you are bing more and more personal." [Host, I''m angry, it''s going to explode! "Chill out, and we will slowly abuse him in the future." System: Still angry! After returning to the pce, Tang Guo was banned from leaving the pce. Shangguanyi was busy preparing for the exchange of feasts, not to mention intending to take Tang Guo to the King''s Pce. [Host, what next? Tang Guo sat at the window and looked at the blooming flowers outside the window. "Shangguanyi is busy every day now and he will be very tired. As his concubine, of course, he must help him eliminate these tiredness." System: I don''t understand. "I haven''t yed the piano for a long time, Tongzi, find me a piano." This time, the system is a bit scary. y the piano. The host of his family is a person who has cultivated magic sounds, whether it is the tunes she ys or the words she sings, which have captivating effects. The magic sound can lead people to various realms, joy, pain, sadness, calm ... He remembers that there is a world, and the host sings all over the world by singing. Everyone only knows that listening to the host''s song can be easily substituted into it, but they don''t know that this is the effect of the magic sound. Even if she didn''t do it on purpose, ordinary people couldn''t stand it, let alone that she wanted to target someone. The system helped Tang Guo find a piano. Tang Guo prepared some snacks before he started ying the tune. Obviously, this ce is still a little far from the position of Shangguanyi, but because Tang Guo deliberately targeted it, he didn''t want to attract his attention. Shangguan Yi, who had been tired for most of the day, heard the piano sounds slowly drifting away from the distance, and the fatigue of his body disappeared suddenly. After being curious, he had to find the source of the song. see you tomorrow Chapter 1174: The Princess Who Was Changed (49) Chapter 1174: The Princess Who Was Changed (49) Chapter 1174 The Princess Who Was Changed For Me (49) Naturally, Tang Guo was found here. He saw the familiar pce door and his face sank suddenly. The sound of the piano that can linger around makes him unable to leave his footsteps, and even squints his eyes and listens quietly. After hearing the sound of the piano for a while, he just felt that all the fatigue was gone. Some of my original feelings of drowsiness calmed down. He didn''t open his eyes until Qin Yin stopped, and he asked the pce people around him, "Who is the one ying the piano inside?" "The emperor, only the concubine concubine is living in the concubine. The piano sound shoulde from the concubine concubine." Gongren replied. Hearing the words Concubine, Shangguanyi was a little displeased. This ce is the Concubine Hall, but the person living inside was not his concubine. Perhaps because of the influence of the piano sound before, he did not mean to be angry. "Go in and see." Just taking two steps, another kind of piano sound is introduced into the ear. It does not seem to make people tired and make people feelfortable and happy, but it is full of sorrow. Shangguan Yi stunned for a while, then walked over and saw the people ying the piano. Shangguanyi stood not far away, and he was clearly displeased, even angering her because of Tang Xuan''s recement. At this time, he was actually reced by the piano sound, but could not hate her. Waiting for the piano to stop, Shangguanyi said, "The piano is quite good, but this one is not as good as the previous one." Tang Guo first saluted Shangguan Yi, and asked the pce people to bring snacks, and said, "If the emperor likes the previous song, the emperor will y the previous song." Shangguan wing was toote to stop, her hands were on the strings, and the beautiful and soothing sound of the piano floated out. At this time, Shangguanyi did not want to stop it. This tune is really soothing to the body and mind, how can it not be angry. He nced at the snack next to his eye and picked up a piece of pastry entrance, his eyes couldn''t help shing. The taste is very familiar. Before, I often took my concubine to Jing Wang''s house and ate a lot of food made by Princess Jing. Princess Jing is good everywhere, the only bad thing is that she is not concubine. She is not a concubine, and letting her do everything she can is not good in his eyes. Shangguan Yi was quickly brought into the joyful and rxed mood by the piano sound, savoring delicious snacks, and leisurely listening to the sound of the piano. Until sunset, it was gettingte and the piano sound stopped. Shangguanyi finally reacted, nced at the empty te next to her, and saw her looked tired, and stood up. "I''m leaving now." He looked down at her and raised his eyebrows. He walked in front of her. "You have to remember that this Lingling Temple is just a ce where you live temporarily. Your identity is not your concubine. One day, the real concubine will return." Seeing her pale face, he was in a good mood, and turned to walk. [This dog thing! The system yelled angrily, although they knew the host didn''t look well, they all pretended. Ke host''s acting skills are too realistic, plus everything they have experienced before, looking at the host''s appearance, he will unknowingly remember the past. At that time, he was still a confused and mentally handicapped system, and every day he only knew to urge the host to y a good female partner. Ignoring her own thoughts at all, the host at that time was also ignorant, thinking that her destiny was to y a good role in every world. The host at that time, even if a piece of duckweed floated in the water, had to find a ce to stay. Chapter 1175: The Princess Who Was Changed (50) Chapter 1175: The Princess Who Was Changed (50) Chapter 1175 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (50) She always treats those who are good to her seriously. No matter what everyone does to her, she has to y her part. asionally a different person appeared, and she was happy. If someone says a word for her, she will be kind to that person. In fact, the current host is also the same. Whoever treats her is better. Unlike before, the host is now particrly vengeful, and those who are bad to her will pay back thousands of times. In simple words, the former host only yed the role of a female partner, and would not change or resist. Today''s host is also the identity of the female partner. She is the female partner of this world, but the protagonist of her own world. Because of her own grievances, she had to stand up as a female partner. The revenge must be revenge, and after revenge isplete, she wille out of this role. The host will not be bullied, but he looks particrly ufortable in his heart. He always remembers him who was ipetent. Not only can he not help the host greatly, but he also makes her sad like those who bully her. [Host, didn''t you swallow the crooked systemst time? I got a lot of acting cards. To deal with this dregs, you don''t need to be so dedicated, just use acting cards directly. "No, I like toe by myself." [Hey ... there are so many acting cards. ] The system does not give up. Tang Guo whispered, "Tunzi, what are you thinking about?" [I''m not doing this for the sake of the host, don''t I want you to be bullied? I just can''t see you being bullied. ] System said seriously. "Then I really didn''t hurt you." System: When did the host hurt him? Well, working hard to change his destiny and help him upgrade, can also be regarded as hurting him. "Shangguanyi is an emperor. How can he deceive him without acting? In fact, no matter who he is, the emperor, or an ordinary person, a person who cares for him for a long time, after a long time together, Be aware. " "Unintelligent acting is easy to roll over." Tang Guo''s eyes squinted, "And I enjoyed the process very much, and realized the sadness of being a supporting role over and over again, that will not make me forget everything, I will always remember how I cane today. " Since Shangguanyi inadvertently listened to Tang Guo''s piano sounds on that day, he asionally walked to the Lingling Hall after being busy. Listening to the familiar sound of the piano, he would stand there and listen for a while. Thinking of the delicious food made by Tang Guo, he walked in unconsciously and saw the food she made herself. Once or twice, he was a little ufortable. More than two times, ustomed to it. Sometimes, she went to the Lingling Temple in a just and bright light, in order to listen to her piano sounds and eat her snacks. Especially when he went out of the house by chance and saw Tang Yan and Shangguan Jing''s affection, Tang Yan didn''t even look at him, he was extremely angry. I thought to myself, since his younger brother can do it and steal the sister-inw, why can''t he go to the Lingling Hall, listen to Princess Jingjing ying the piano, and eat her food. Because of this idea, Shangguanyi''s ufortable and ufortable heart waspletely gone. Of course, every time he left, he remembered and would say something to Tang Guo, "You are not a concubine, you will not live here forever." He asionally called Shangguan Jing into the pce, the two argued, and finally broke up. Chapter 1176: The Princess Who Was Changed (51) Chapter 1176: The Princess Who Was Changed (51) Chapter 1176 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (51) Shangguanyi also thought of stealing Tang Mao, but Shangguan Jing had already prepared. In addition, he has been very busy recently, and he can''t separate his mind for the time being to grab Tang Yao back. Whenever he heard the news of King Jing''s Mansion, it was about how Shangguan King loved Tang Yan. In the end, he also went to the Lingling Hall and let Tang Guo y the piano directly to him, telling her to make all kinds of delicious dishes. In order to anger Shangguan, they will also be instructed to send the cakes made by Tang Guo to King''s Pce. As the name goes, share the food made by your concubine for your younger brother. With Shangguanjing, the concubine praised her for her good cooking skills, and she was so annoyed that he wanted to kill Shangguanjing. He thought that Shangguanjing really didn''t care about Princess Jing, but he didn''t know that when Shangguanjing received the te of exquisite pastries, he felt a kind of sour emotion that he didn''t know. He didn''t seem to care and asked someone to take the pastry back to the house. Untilte at night, he would stare at the te of buns. Taste the two pieces carefully, for fear of being noticed, they will not be eaten again. He thought that the food made by Tang Guo was too delicious, he just couldn''t bear the taste, and didn''t think how important she was in his heart. Even though Jingwang''s mansion today has changed a lot, he doesn''t think it''s so bad. Without her, everything is just back to the origin. He already has Tang Yan, his favorite person, everything is fine except for the emperor''s brother beside him. In order to numb oneself and not think about another person, Shangguan Jing doubled his favor to Tang Yan. No matter what Tang Yan wants, he agrees. Tang Yan said that he would eat the fruit of a tree ten miles away, and he told people to pick it up under the scorching sun. Tang Yan said that he likes Jiangnan''s exquisite embroidery and will use them in the future. He sent someone to Jiangnan to bring back the best embroidered mother to make clothes specifically for Tang Yan. Tang Yan said that she likes the beautiful jade of the Northern Yan Dynasty and likes to make all kinds of beautiful jewelry with jade. Without saying a word, Shangguanjing sent someone to buy rough stones in Beiyan State, but for others, only to help Tang Yue find beautiful jade. What Tang Yan wants, he gives. Seeing Tang Yi smile, he was relieved. He didn''t think there was anything good about it, and he didn''t find that Tang Yan''s im was getting more and more unreasonable. All he knew was that he and Bieer had managed to stay together, and naturally they wanted to spoil him. Tang Yan wants to go out to y. He would rather not go to the dynasty and take a leave of absence with Shangguanyi, but also apany her out. She couldn''t walk, asked him to carry it, and he carried it. Tang Yan''s demands became more and more excessive, and he even tried hard to do it. Watching Tang Yan sit on the horse with a smile on his face, he alsoughed and took the horse. The steward felt that his grandfather was crazy. In my heart, the original Princess Jing was not worth it. The Princess was so good that she did not care and could not see it. And this Tang Yan, so pride, Wang Ye was regarded as a treasure of heart. This world is really strange. Tang Yan rode on the horse, watching Shangguanjing''s resentment, only sneer in his heart, [this guy is mean, don''t think I don''t know, it''s so good to me, in fact, he just doesn''t want to think about something. [Host, congrattions, you have a firm heart and have not been confused by Shangguanjing. [How could I be confused by him, if he really didn''t care about his sister, why did he wear it, wear it, and use it all for his sister? Chapter 1177: The Princess Who Was Changed (52) Chapter 1177: The Princess Who Was Changed (52) Chapter 1177 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (52) [The elder sister used to be meticulously decorated. Why didn''t he just ask someone to take it away and keep it? ] Tang Yunmunicated with System 222. [Look, the good show is behind him. Now he deceives himself, and then he knows how ridiculous he is. Know some of the decorations in his study. Last time, I asked him if he wanted to make those decorations into my favorite jewelry. What did he say? [He said that the jade made of those ornaments was not good. For me, it must be made of new jade. I thought I didn''t know that the raw materials of those ornaments were the ones that my sister bought at the time. System 222 agrees very much, [Yes, the host analysis is correct. Tang Guo did leave a deep impression on him. Some things will not be exposed immediately. When the timees, he will be destroyed like a flood. heart. Tang Yan thought so. [Sister told me before that there are many things to help him prepare in the box in the house. Maybe it will be useful in the future. "Prince, are you tired?" Shang Guanjing''s voice awakened Tang Yan, and she said quickly, "Not tired, Lord, are you tired? If you are tired, let''s take a break?" Tang Yan''s false caring actually looked forward very much. Of course, Shangguanjing said, "My King is not tired, let''s go on." ... "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Yan Han''s men didn''t understand. They all saw Princess Jing. Why wasn''t the master upset? Is it that the master is dissatisfied and looks angry at Princess Jing from afar, especially when he sees the affection of King Jing and King Jing? This is possible. Yan Confused''s face cooled down, and his eyes fell on Tang Rong, who was riding away, and said coldly, "She''s not her." "What, lord, what isn''t she?" Yan confused looked a few more times and finally said, "Thedy riding on the horse is not Princess Jing, not her." The men looked at each other, and they all saw clearly, that is, Princess Jing, right. They thought that it was the eyes of their masters that didn''t make them look good, that was obviously King Jing. "Go check what''s going on." The men were puzzled. After strict confusion, they immediately proceeded to investigate the King''s Pce. Shangguanjing changed the memory of the two, although no one realized how he did it. If there is someone to check, you can still find out a bit of news, for example, the current nature of Princess Jing and Concubine has changed a lot. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing broke up many times. As long as you carefully, you can find out something. Even if the truth cannot be restored, there are some things that can be learned. The confusing person checked for three days. On these three days, Shangguanjing took Tang Ye out every day. Yan Huo followed secretly, and it was certain that it was not the original King Jing. When the news came from his men, he looked over and said, "She should be in the pce now." Yan Con''s face didn''t look good, and now he was basically able to guess something. Thinking of thest time, she got along with King Jing. Now King King''s affection for King Jing is a man''s love for women. Then, it can be inferred that King Jing did not like the original King Jing, but instead liked King Jing''s sister Tang Yan, who is also the concubine. Chapter 1178: The Princess Who Was Changed (53) Chapter 1178: The Princess Who Was Changed (53) Chapter 1178 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (53) As for why this is the case now, it must be what King King used to exchange the identities of the two. The only thing that didn''t make him understand was that Concubine seemed to think she was Princess Jing, which made him feel bad. Concubine thought that she was Concubine King. Then, does Concubine Jing also think she is Concubine now? The thought of her being treated like this made Yan Confusion very angry. At that time, there was a feeling of breaking through the pce. "master?" "I want to go into the pce." The men looked at each other, and their masters finally decided to be a gentleman on the beam and sneak into the pce? I don''t know why, they are still very excited. They also knew some things. If King Jing really didn''t like Princess King, she would put her into the pce just to be with the person she likes. Then their master couldn''t help it, they would absolutely steal Princess Jing, and then take them back to Beiyan State to live a wonderful and happy life with the master. They were relieved to think that the master did not need a bachelor''s life. Now they are already Buddhist, as long as it is a woman, no matter who the master likes. At night, Tang Guo nned to sleep, and suddenly felt a breath approaching. In the night, she didn''t open her eyes and didn''t move. [Host, the night man outside, is it here to kill you? Could it be that Shangguanyi can''t stand you, and finally wants to kill you? The system said with some excitement that, in this case, his host would fight back, and he would not only kill the upper wing, but also **** the other party. "Don''t talk, look at the situation." The system did not squeak, but was still very vignt. Feeling that the shadow was approaching, he was ready to ask the other party to be detrimental to the host, and he would definitely shoot and kill the guy. But the dark shadow walked to the edge of the bed and did not move any more. Tang Guo could feel that a pair of very focused eyes fell on her position. "It turned out to be true, you were actually transferred into the pce by Shangguanjing." Yan Confused voice said, "I thought it would be good to look at you from afar, because you are Princess Jing, I don''t need toe because of my selfish desire. Disturb your peaceful life. " "It seems that things are not what I think." Yan confused voice, with a bit of entangled pleasure, he squatted beside the bed. "I really want to steal you now." System: [...] This guy, there really is no rhythm. Tang Guo: "..." "But I''m afraid you don''t want to," Yan Huo said a bit low, "I can''t do what I can''t do about you, you are hurt by so many people, how can I hurt you again." System: So, you said, what do you want to do? "If you want, I can take you right away." System: Take it away. The host must be willing. He knows the host too well. Come on,e and take away his host, and take it home. The system thought that Yanguo would wake up Tang Guo. He didn''t expect that he just sat quietly on the side and stared at his host for a night to look at it with no intention of using his feet. The whole person was very disciplined, so he looked at it so stupidly, and said some sweet things. He got tired and crooked all night, but he felt that the host was in a good mood. When it was dawn, Yan confused said to Tang Guo, "I will arrange someone toe to your side as soon as possible to protect you. Now I will take you away, I am afraid you will not." Chapter 1179: The Princess Who Was Changed (54) Chapter 1179: The Princess Who Was Changed (54) Chapter 1179 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (54) "Shangguanjing is not a good person, and Shangguanyi is not a good thing. They won''t cherish you." "When you know what they really are, you''ll understand." System: So, do you want to grab the host back? "If Shangguanyi dares to bully you, I will find a way to kill him." Yan Huo said, "Speaking from the bottom of my heart, I want to **** you back to the North Yan Kingdom and hide it." System: So, after talking for a long time, this guy is not going to act? Grab it, grab it, the host doesn''t mind the reputation on the back, as long as it''sfortable. The system does not understand the idea of strict confusion. The identity of this guy should not be low. He can easily enter the pce and take a person out. It should be casual. He obviously likes his host, so why not take action? This is a patriarchal society. Men do nt like a woman like Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing. One directly epts the concubine and the other directly thinks of a substitution. This guy is different. "That''s why he won my heart." After Yan Huo left, Tang Guo learned the system''s thoughts and said, "The love of Shangguan Yi and Shang Guanjing was built in their own control. Get their Love is just a shackle. They love a woman as they love a gadget. A gadget is lifeless, thoughtless, and impossible. " "They think that if they like this woman, this woman must ept them. They are on the top, they will not consider what the woman they like, think about it, and would like to be with them." "Shangguanyi, for example, which woman did he fancy? Who would dare not obey it? No one in this world would think he was wrong, because he was an emperor, and what he said was imperial, and even the people would not dare to refute it. The minister is the same. To put it bluntly, even if he controls the power and resources of the entire country, even if many people are dissatisfied, they have to obey. They are not afraid of Shangguanyi, but the power of life and death he controls. " "In the eyes of Shangguanyi, the concubines of the deep pce are also some rare things. All they have to do is to please him and obey him. The more pets they get, the better they live and the better they stand. . If you stand higher, you can bully people who are lower than them. " [What about that guy? Tang Guo smiled, "He''s different. He liked me and liked me because I''m the Princess of Jing, so I endured. In order not to cause me unnecessary trouble, I would rather be alone, He didn''t show his heart to me. This is his difference. " "Now I know that I was treated this way by Shangguanjing. If he is someone like Shangguanjing Shangguanyi, I''m afraid he will take me directly. If this is the case, he will treat me as a thing, and I won''t Follow him. " "He didn''t do this because he respected my will. In this age, such a man who knows how to respect people is really a rare thing." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Did you say that he cursed himself, and intends to be so obedient in every world, afraid I don''t want him?" [Do you need to say? Every time the host died, he told him that if he wasn''t good, do nt want him anymore. People are also suffering. It s normal to curse and ban something. ] The system couldn''t help muttering. Tang Guo: Is this her system? see you tomorrow. ... ... ... .... I have good news for you. It will burst in May. One hundred thousand words, one hundred chapters. Chapter 1180: The Princess Who Was Changed (55) Chapter 1180: The Princess Who Was Changed (55) Chapter 1180 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (55) After knowing that Tang Guo had been transferred to the pce, Yan Huo secretly touched it almost every night. Watching her sleep, she could watch it all night. The system was a bit unbearable. The people around Tang Guo changed it again, and they all became confusing people. This guy really is, just staring at his host to sleep, doing nothing, and talking to himself. Ah, really a big baby! Especially when I learned how Tang Guo was treated by Shangguan Yi during the day, Yan Confusion did not give Shangguan Yi a little trouble. Recently, Shangguanyi is physically and mentally tired, and I have to listen to Tang Guo ying the piano every day. Tang Guoforted each other carefully, and the serious confusion he saw was fierce. Why is this dog thing worthy of her good treatment? Furious at him! !! But when he knew that Tang Guo thought he was Tang Yan, Yan Huo was looking for the person who helped her and Tang Yan change their memories. Now that she is Tang Yan, he is really not good enough toe forward and do something, he can only protect her secretly. If he suddenly appeared in her pce, he would not be impressed because she was scolded as a disciple. He could only touch her roomte at night, keeping her quietly all night. Seeing her sleeping, she felt so satisfied. Yan Confusion''s men felt that their master was begging madly and went to watch people sleep every day. Shangguanyi is increasingly inseparable from Tang Guo''s harp, and he is used to delicious snacks made by Tang Guo. When you hear Tang Guowen''s whisperingfort, you will feel better. Gradually, some of his intimate clothes, sachets hanging around his waist, shoes and socks, also came from Tang Guo''s hands. Even Tang Guo sewed him a pillow. "What is this?" Shangguanyi looked curiously, "Looking like a pillow?" "Yes, this is a pillow. I know that the emperor has been busy recently and can''t sleep well at night. I deliberately sew such a herbal pillow. The emperor tried this pillow at night and would definitely fall asleep peacefully, and his spirit would be better the next day. . " After that, she also took out a lot of sewed medicine kits. "These medicine kits can be changed regrly in the future, and the emperor no longer has to worry about being unable to sleep at night, which will affect your dragon body." Shangguanyi did not refuse, because he found that everything she prepared was carefully prepared. She was good everywhere except she was not Tang Yan. Before he knew it, he ignored it. He had no doubts about her, and thought that the herbal pillows she sewed would have magical effects. System: That''s it, those herbs are really good things and good for the body! Well, some people, if they are not blessed, they will die. That night, Shangguanyi used that herbal pillow, and she really slept sweetly. When I wake up in the morning, I don''t feel tired, but I feel refreshed. At the moment, he asked someone to keep the remaining medicine packs in a safe ce. Looking at the pillow with a beautiful embroidery pattern, he smiled unknowingly, "It really is a coincidence, unfortunately." Yeah, it''s a pity, unfortunately she''s not Tang Yan. If she were a real concubine, everything would be perfect. Thinking of Tang Yuan, Shangguanyi''s mood was not so good. But he still couldn''t change the habit he had inadvertently formed. After busy, she would always listen to her y the piano and eat the snacks she prepared. Yan confused looking at the gritted teeth, really cheap guy. Such a good woman turned out to be disappointed and at the same time enjoy her goodness. Chapter 1181: The Princess Who Was Changed (56) Chapter 1181: The Princess Who Was Changed (56) Chapter 1181 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (56) Annoying, so annoying! !! If he had, he would have been reluctant to wrong her in this way, nor would she be willing to y the piano all day for snacks. He would surely hold her in the palm of his hand, where could he bear her so tired. Shangguanyi, dog stuff! Yan bewildered everyone looked at each other, their master actually cursed people and dogs, it was really terrible. When it waste at night, Tang Guo fell asleep. Yan Confusion stood in front of her bed with a resentful expression, with a particrly grieved expression. "This kind of scum, you are so good to him, are you blind?" System: Acting. Tang Guo: "..." "I have sent someone to help you change the memory of the yangdao people. When I find the yangdao people, I will ask him to help you change the memories back. I will definitely tell you the truth. You are a sensible person. Such people, you should not hope any more, right? " System: Ann, rest assured, the host hasrgely not liked the two scum. You obediently, waiting for the host to finish things, you can be sweet in the future. Without knowing the time, it was time for the exchange feast of various countries. A few days ago, people from all countries came. The feast of exchange was determined on the day of Shangguan Yi''s birthday. On this day, personnel from various countries entered the pce one after another. In somerge countries, most of the people who came were messengers, and some monarchs were curious about Nanshu and came in person. Middle countries and small countries are basically their owners. In order to show their sincerity, the owners of these countries will bring the most precious treasures of their country. I also heard that the Nanshu country is rich in products, grains, fruits and vegetables, and they are nning to exchange seeds. In short, their purposes are various, and this exchange feast of various countries can also be regarded as an exchange feast. There are also some countries that bring their own stunning beauty, which they intend to dedicate to Shangguanyi. The emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom was pleased, maybe they would return their more precious items. If Shangguanyi does not want these beauties, they will give these beauties to those courtiers, and they will always be able to exchange their own items. On this day, Shangguan Jing didn''t n to bring Tang Mao into the pce, and he exined many reasons to him. It is said that Shangguanyi has recently lost her captivity, and she thought she was the concubine. For security, she still should not enter the pce. Of course, Tang Yan promised that before that, she had already received the news from Tang Guo and asked her to wait. Tang Yan had originally nned to go, Tang Guo said so, and she could not stay. She also knew that if she went, Shangguanyi was afraid that she would not send Tang Guo out in front of her. There is already a feast outside, and the system still cannot help asking, [Host, you have done so much, will Shangguanyi really agree to send you out? "You have to believe the plot, and there are people who are very cheap, and the thing you like most is to deceive yourself." System: [Okay, isn''t there any one, who lost their way? "Yes, doesn''t there exist one in a certain world? I remember being a woman." [Can''t a man appear? The system is a little curious. "Men are mostly good-faced. Until the end, they won''t understand their heart. Before that, how could they hit their own face?" [Then wait and see. Today''s exchange feast, concubines are not eligible to attend. In the harem, only the queen is eligible to attend, but Shangguanyi does not have a queen. Chapter 1182: The princess who has been changed (57) Chapter 1182: The princess who has been changed (57) Chapter 1182: The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (57) Yan Huo was also present at the scene. He represented the messenger of the North Yan Kingdom. He didn''t do anything deliberately, but just asked someone to bring the things he brought with him and just sit down and drink. There are people in small countries who want toe up and talk to him, they are dismissed by his indifferent attitude. His performance made everyone understand that Beiyan State deserves to be a big country, and they disdain to make friends with them. Unbeknownst to the plot, they proceeded to the king of a middle country, stood up and toasted with Shangguanyi, and then said, "Jiuwen Nanshu has a first beauty in the state. I do nt know if the emperor Nanshu is willing to invite the beauty toe out and see? " At that time, Shangguanyi also drank several sses. In the face of such unreasonable and offensive requests, he intended to refuse. No matter what, Tang Guoming''s current identity is his concubine. He could not bear being stung by such a smallndlord. But he inadvertently glimpsed, while Shangguan Jing''s displeased expression, he was happy. Princess Jing was so good. He didn''t really think that Shangguan Jing really didn''t care about her. Looking at Shangguanjing''s angry look, Shangguanyi had a decision at that time, "Go ask Concubine toe out to see visitors from all over the world." After speaking, he saw some angry expression on Shangguanjing and raised his eyebrows proudly. "Wang Jing, why didn''t you bring Princess Jing together? Hearing, King Jing loves Princess Jing very much. Why don''t you bring people on such a big scene?" Suppressing the anger in her heart, Shangguanjing replied, "The princess is unwell, and her younger brother is afraid she can''t stand such a scene, so she asked her to rest in the pce." "Oh, that''s how it is." Seeing Shangguanyi''s indifferent appearance, Shangguan Jing couldn''t help but say, "Brother, my brother thinks that it is not appropriate for the concubine to see guests at this time." "What''s wrong?" Shangguanyi asked, "but it''s just to let the concubinee out to see the countries. What''s wrong? King King." "Yeah, King Jing, we are just curious about the first beauty of the Southern Shu country, and the concubine is not incapable of seeing people, why is it wrong?" Being watched by so many people, Shangguanjing said, "The concubine concubine is the concubine concubine. It is not appropriate toe out. This will have an impact on her reputation. The messenger wanted to see the concubine concubine''s good name. This king thought it was really not. OK. " "King King, this is what I allowed. I already spoke, and my concubine had toe to see people. And, if the reputation is not reputable, she is just a concubine of your concubine. Is it possible that you ca nt see the guests? In the ordinary family "The concubine''s identity is just a stunned, can be bought and sold at will, see what guests can have?" Seeing Shang Guanjing''s disapproval, Shang Guanyi unknowingly spoke in order to vent his recent depression. The ministers present were a bit overwhelmed. What they wanted to say, and because the messengers and leaders of all countries were present, they really did not dare to smear the official wings. The Shang Shu Tang Yanxin below didn''t look good either. What did the emperorpare to his daughter? But he is the emperor, what can he do with a little Shangshu? The face of Shangguanjing is really ugly. The words of Shangguanyi are really humiliating. Although he did not wait to see Tang Guo, he did not do such a humiliation. It was no longer something he could stop. If he said anything else, being caught by Shang Guanyi''s small pigtails, he would think he had feelings for Tang Guo. The other party will find a way to take his uncle away. Chapter 1183: The Princess Who Was Changed (58) Chapter 1183: The Princess Who Was Changed (58) Chapter 1183 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (58) There was one more person present who almost exploded in situ. "damn thing!" "I want to attack the Southern Shu country." Yan Huo whispered and drank a ss of wine into his mouth. The men around him trembled for fear that he would do something terrible. Not long after, Tang Guo came out. As ordered by Shangguanyi, the pce people helped her dress up carefully. Originally, it was extremely stunning. After being carefully dressed, it was even more beautiful. After she came out, the eyes of the messengers of all countries looked straight, and the scene was extremely quiet. She stood not far from the Shangguan wing, her eyes narrowed slightly, and like a cargo, she was looked at by countless people. Only strict confusion revealed a bit of sadness and distress in her body. Shangguanjing was alsoplex-looking, but he didn''t dare to see her, but buried his head and drank. "Beauty, beauty, is really beautiful. It is indeed the first beauty of the Nanshu country, the emperor of the Nanshu country, you are so blessed." At first, the person who invited the beauty is Chen Guo''s founder. , Can''t help but praise, the eyes of the fans are not removed from Tang Guo''s body. He swallowed and said, "Emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom, I want to use all the treasures I brought this time to exchange for you, the first beauty of the Southern Shu Kingdom, can you?" The feast of exchanges is also a feast of transactions. If he wants to change the minister''s sister-inw, no one will say anything, but he wants to change is actually the concubine of Shangguanyi. Moreover, the spoiled concubine was still a serious official woman. At that time, countless ministers stood up and said, "The emperor, this is not appropriate." "Brother Huang, this is indeed inappropriate." Shang Guanjing was shocked at the time, reacted, and quickly told the minister that he had never thought that this master Chen Guoguo was so bold that he dared to use his treasure to rece his winged consort. Shangguanyi was still a little angry, and the other party really offended him by doing this. However, he saw that many courtiers and Shangguan Jing were opposed, and he felt ufortable. When did the opinions of these courtiers actually agree with Shangguanjing? Isn''t that just beating his emperor''s face? He hadn''t decided yet, they were anxious to persuade him, this obviously did not take him as the emperor. Moreover, their position seems to indicate that the status of a concubine can be vtile for a country. In particr, seeing the tense appearance of Shangguanjing, Shangguanwing''s eyes fell on Shangguanjing''s face, and the two eyes met. Shangguanjing instantly understood the meaning of Shangguanyi. He could not agree with Chen Guozhu''s proposal, but asked him to obediently return the concubine to the pce. "King King?" Shangguanjing didn''t speak, and squeezed his lips tightly, staring at his eyes, looking pale, standing at the top, leaving Tang Guo to be examined. Thinking of this, he would lose his sister-inw, and finally turned ruthlessly. "The brother has no opinion, the emperor is the emperor of the Southern Shu country, and the concubine concubine belongs to the emperor. Naturally, the emperor can handle it at will." "King King, are you telling the truth?" "Yes, my brother is telling the truth." "Oh, that''s right, but it''s just a concubine. In the ordinary family, it''s just a concubine. Since Chen Guozhu likes it, the concubine promises you. If you leave the treasure, the concubine will take the concubine. A beautifuldy sent you. " Originally, Chen Guozhu didn''t have much hope, and did not expect sess. Chapter 1184: The Princess Who Was Changed (59) Chapter 1184: The Princess Who Was Changed (59) Chapter 1184 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (59) Chen Guozhu was very excited at the moment, his fat was shaking, and he thanked him, "Thank you the Emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom and exchange a beauty for countless treasures. You are really a wise emperor." He was afraid of Shangguan''s remorse, and he quickly instructed people to bring all the treasures into the pce and give them to the other party. During the period, the Minister objected that Shang Shu Tang Yanxin even knelt down on the ground. He didn''t make Shangguanyi change his mind and asked someone to st him out. He has been observing the expression of Shangguanjing, and seeing the painful appearance of Shangguanjing, he has a pleasant feeling in his heart. It seems that his brother is indeed not so ruthless towards Princess Jing. The other party snatched his concubine, so he gave the other party''s concubine as a cargo, and in exchange for countless treasures, it was indeed a wise decision. Suddenly, he felt a line of sight, and looked subconsciously, and saw that Tang Guo was looking at him seriously, with a pair of sad but sad eyes. Such eyes made his heart choke for no reason, and that feeling made him very ufortable. At this moment, he had a little regret, in fact, she was a good one. He recalled these days, often listening to her piano, eating snacks made by her, and at night she also pillowed her herbal pillows. He has many things that she prepared carefully. Soon, he set aside these. He is an emperor. Who doesn''t? She pleased him, but because he was emperor. He liked the concubine, not her fake. The women in this world, let him take it, can not find such a person in the future? Maybe you can find something better than her. He turned his eyes away from seeing her, and took over the toasts of the messengers of various countries. And she didn''t say a word, just looked at him quietly for a while, and finally, those good-looking eyes became apathetic, as if there was no vitality anymore, about at this time Jomo could use a "heart as death" to describe it. Yan confused eyes red, almost rushed up. But he knew that at this time, he rushed up, couldn''t please, couldn''t save her, and couldn''t take her away. He had to hold his fists vigorously, his eyes never moved away from her, for fear of what would happen to her. Shangguanjing was also uneasy. He didn''t dare to see her, just drinking. After dedicating the treasure to Shangguanyi, Chen Guozhu swallowed and said, "Emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom, can I lead this first beauty now?" Shangguan Yi froze, subconsciously nced at Tang Guo who could not move his eyes, and said for a moment, "Concubine, you are now Chen Guozhu''s person. You can go with him." "Yes, emperor." Listening to her lifeless voice, Shangguanyi didn''t know what to say. Her voice was supposed to be soft and soft, and those eyes would always show a different look inadvertently. At this point, it''s gone. She is like a pool of standing water, and can no longer make the slightest waves, quiet, like a dead person. Tang Guo went with Chen Guozhu and followed him, expressionless. Because there are so many people, Chen Guozhuo dare not treat her in public. Having such a beautiful woman is not in a hurry, if you anger the people of Nanshu, it will be worth the trouble. Yan Confused, holding the sk and holding the wine ss, came to Chen Guozhu, "Congrattions Chen Guozhu." "Master Yan of the Northern Yan Kingdom?" Chen Guozhu was a little surprised, but this was the messenger of the Northern Yan Kingdom. He was very enthusiastic and asked someone to make a seat. Chapter 1185: The Princess Who Was Changed (60) Chapter 1185: The Princess Who Was Changed (60) Chapter 1185 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (60) Yan confused poured a full cup of Chen Guozhu, "Come, I respect you and congratte Chen Guozhu." "Haha, with joy and joy, I did not expect Lord Yan to be so polite." Chen Guozhuo thought that Yan Confusion was about to make him and what items he nned to exchange with him. Beiyan Kingdom is rich in beautiful jade. Now he has a beauty. If there is another beautiful jade, it would be better. So, unknowingly, Yan was confused by a lot of wine. By the end of the exchange banquet, he had been drunk and turned into a puddle of mud. He had no benefit at all. He receded, and his voice floated into Tang Guo''s ears. "I will take you away." He saw Tang Guo lifted his head and nced at him in confusion, and the voice floated into her ear again, "I must Will take you away and won''t let you be bullied again. " Speaking this sentence, Yan Confused was very happy. Of course, this was not enough. He had to go back and arrange for someone to stay by her side so that she would not be bullied by the fat pig. After the exchange feast ended, Tang Guo went out with Chen Guozhu''s people. The envoys of various countries have alsoe out of the pce one after another, and ministers of different looks, after looking at each other, knowing that they can''t persuade the official wing, things have reached this point, and nothing can be saved. Finally had to sigh and leave. Shangguan Jing didn''t leave. When there were two people left, he walked in front of Shangguan wing, "Brother, you are too much." "Excessive?" Shangguanyi held a wine ss andughed sarcastically. "She can''t be taken away, King King. As long as you promise me, I won''t promise Chen Guozhu to use her for treasure." After sessfully seeing the pale face of Shangguan Jing, Shangguan Yi sipped the wine ss and stood up, saying, "King King, you and You are the same person. We are brothers, we like them all, and our ideas are the same. It s the same. Do nt say that you re too much. Is nt you too much? You re afraid to forget it. It s you who sent her to the pce. You abandoned her first, and you have nothing to do with her. No more than a box of jewellery, and Chen Guozhu; more than a box of treasure? " "you" "King of Kings," Shangguanyi walked in front of Shangguanjing, and whispered, "If you send your concubine back, you will find a way to send her back to you, what?" "Impossible!" Shangguan Jing said subconsciously, in exchange for Shangguanyi''sugh, "King King,e back, this thing is over, don''t talk about it." "King King doesn''t care about her, why should we hurt our brotherhood for her?" Shangguan wing left, Shangguanjing stood in ce, aphasia, and looked around nkly. She has disappeared long ago, yes, she is already Chen Guozhu''s person. What he likes is Luer, to stop this, but it was out of a couple and wanted to help her. He would never give up on his son, and since the emperor didn''t agree, he couldn''t. Shangguanjing returned to the house in a spirited manner, and found Tang Yan for the first time without going back, but locked himself in the study. He suddenly found that there were many things in the study, and there were still signs of her. For example, he used the pen and the ring tform she chose for him. The ornaments set aside were also cut out of the rough she bought. There are also some calligraphy and paintings, which are also hers. Shangguanjing quickly stood up and walked out of this suffocating study. But when she was outside, she still couldn''t wipe her marks. see you tomorrow Chapter 1186: The princess who has been changed (61) Chapter 1186: The princess who has been changed (61) Chapter 1186 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (61) "housekeeper." "Master, what''s the order?" The concubine''s being given to Chen Guozhu will certainly not be publicized, and the housekeeper does not know the truth of the matter. "Nothing, you go down." Originally, he wanted to call the housekeeper and arrange for someone to erase her traces, but when he ordered it, he epted it again. Does he have any affection for her? He doesn''t need to do such a thing to cover up. Keep these things as they are. After moving a lot, I asked how I still do nt know what to do. After all, I have arranged my memory. Tang Guo went to the ce where Chen Guozhu lived, and someone arranged a separate yard for him. Dr. Chen Guozhu was so drunk that he had slept into a dead pig and couldn''t care less about her. As a concubine sent away by the emperor, how could she sleep at night? Of course, it is right to sit at the window and look sad at the moon. System: The ghost just believed you, knowing that someone woulde, waiting here for someone else. Slightly, this dog host. Sure enough, when the night was quiet, strict confusion came. Yan Confused looked at her sullen look, her heart was sore, she just stood outside the window, and whispered, "I will take you away, believe me." "You probably don''t remember me, we have only seen one side," Yan Con said with a faint smile. "At the time, I pretended to be a businessman from the North Yan Kingdom and sold a batch of rough stones to you. You have great vision and bought directly Come down. " "Actually, when I saw you, I was sorry, why did you marry as a woman, and you were so annoyed that you didn''t meet you earlier." "Iter knew that you were the King of Jing, and I often secretly followed you to solve the suffering of Acacia. Later, I discovered that the person who went out with King Jing was not you, but someone who looked exactly like you. I checked It s not until you know what happened. " "I used toe to the pce to find you. Maybe you feel abrupt, but I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to look at you and look at you safely and well. Then I will feel at ease." System: This man, the earthy love story is really a set, sour. "Because of your encounter, I can actually take you forcibly, but what do I do that is different from them? So, I choose to protect you and send someone to find the whereabouts of the yangdao, hoping that he will take your Change your memory back. When you have your own memory, decide to stay. " "I didn''t expect that Shangguanyi would give you away. This time, whether you like it or not, I will take you away from this ce and go to the North Yan Kingdom. I will arrange for you to live without anything. Worry, you will be free in the future and you will have nothing to do. I will not force you, but you must not ignore me. " System: Really, poorly spoken. Tang Guo had beenughing in his heart. Later, he saw the other person looked at her seriously, like a puppy who wanted a bone. System: The host, the human device copsed? ? No more acting? Say good dedication? Oh, by the way, this guy is not in the scope of revenge, the host may not maintain human settings. It seems that as long as this guy is obedient, the host will never deceive the other party or act in front of the other party. Well, his heart is a little bit sour, he is not the most special system. Yan confused when Tang Guo smiled, he also held back. Chapter 1187: The Princess Who Was Changed (62) Chapter 1187: The Princess Who Was Changed (62) Chapter 1187 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (62) Yan Conceived stared at Tang Guo''s face tightly, and saw that she was indeed smiling with no grief. The feeling of loneliness, helplessness, and heavy weight just now disappeared. So what''s going on? He blinked, stretched out his hand and waved at Tang Guo''s eyes, and murmured, "Are you crazy?" system: "Yes, they hurt you too deeply. You can bear it to the present. It''s the limit. It doesn''t matter. With me, you will be fine." Tang Guo doesn''t want to tease this guy anymore. He in this world is still cute, very good, and it is in line with her mind. So, she said, "I''m not crazy, Son Yan." "You didn''t ..." Yan Confused, "Do you remember me?" Tang Guo supported his chin and smiled and said, "Naturally, aren''t you Yan Yan from Beiyan Kingdom who sells stones? Your batch is really good and you cut a lot of good things out. Yan Yan, you are not a real A businessman? You want a businessman to do business like you. In two months, I''m afraid I will lose my house and sell. " Yan Confused still didn''t respond. After careful observation, it was finally determined that she had her own memory and was a little happy in her heart, "Aren''t you a Yangdao person, changed your memory?" "Yangdao people want to change my memory, but they are not sessful." Yan Huo was also a smart man, and the key point came to her instantly, "You know?" Knowing Shang Guanjing''s mind and knowing the conspiracy, was he prepared? However, why didn''t she resist, but let her fate be controlled, and she was passive, and now she was sent away by Shangguanyi. Is she as dead as a heart and doesn''t want to live? "Master Yan, what are you thinking about?" Yan Confused said, "Actually, it is good to live. Even if they don''t care about you, there are people in this world who care about you. They don''t treat you well, someone will treat you better. Girl Tang, you are really good, there is no need to The two are not worthy of others. They renounce themselves. The South Shu Kingdom cannot tolerate you. I wee you everywhere in the North Yan Kingdom. " "No one except me, my father and mother, treats me well, son Yan, I haven''t seen this person who treats me better." "What do you think of me?" Yan Huo wasn''t a fool. The other person had memories. He preferred to fool those two people, stating that he was not a fool. When he asked him this in person, he didn''t rush to show his heart. "I''m that person, I just don''t know if you believe it." Tang Guo nced at him and smiled softly, "Yanzi is indeed a good man, but you don''t think you should introduce yourself again. I have just been abandoned and hurt by love. Haven''t you slowed down yet? So, if you really want to rmend yourself, you must be honest. " Her words were very bold, and Yan Confused didn''t think there was any problem. He thought it was she who had suffered too much and had changed her temperament. "Actually, I''m not Yan Yanguo. I doe from the North Yan Kingdom. My name is Beitang Huo, the emperor of the North Yan Kingdom." Continued, "I don''t have a concubine, except for Tang, I haven''t expressed my heart to any woman. Before I knew you, I thought I would die alone." "I came to the Southern Shu Kingdom because I heard that there are abundant goods here. Chapter 1188: The Princess Who Was Changed (63) Chapter 1188: The Princess Who Was Changed (63) Chapter 1188 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (63) "And then, there are so many talents in Nanshu, and they n to dig two pasts." System: It''s awesome. It really confesses all of its old men. Chasing a woman like this is really not afraid of not chasing it. "Girl Tang, my heart for you can be learned from the sun and the moon, and will never change. Whether you ept or not, I will save you out. As long as you are willing, you can go to every ce in the North Yan Kingdom." "I will not bind you. You will always be free. Of course, I will wait for you." System: Nausea. Tang Guo was ridiculed, "Then how do you n to save me? Although Chen Guo is only a medium-sized country, you have to openly grab people, they are afraid of disobedience. The war between the two countries, the bitter surname Bai, you as the emperor, Do nt you let your people suffer like this? "As long as you agree, I will make arrangements to ensure that Chen Guo can''t find a mistake." Bei Tang Huo Xin swore, very confident, and whispered, "It depends on whether you want to." After asking, he stood very nervously outside the window and looked at her seriously. Her smile never disappeared from his face, and he couldn''t figure out what she thought. No matter what she thought, he had to work hard to coax people to himself. He asked her what she wanted afterwards. Even if she didn''t want to be with him, as long as she was in Beiyan Kingdom, he could still look at him every day. People are around, he can have a lot of time to move her. "Okay, I promise to go with you." Beitang Huo almost jumped up happily, of course he restrained and whispered, "I''ll go back and arrange it at that time. Someone wille to exchange for Tang girl. When youe out, we will return to the North Yan Kingdom. "Okay, it''s up to you." Tang Guo raised his chin and listened to you, almost making Beitang Huo unable to find the north and the south. Is this too smooth? He was still a little uneasy, afraid that she couldn''t figure it out and lied to her. "Girl Tang, those two are not worth it." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "I know. Thank you for your kindness. I know that they are all jerks and will not have any expectations." Beitang Huo breathed a sigh of relief, but eventually did not leave, but directly summoned his people with a signal, in the presence of Tang Guo, ordered the next thing. And he was leaning out of the window, always guarding her, that way, for fear that she could not figure it out. "Beijing son, are you so busy as an emperor? You haven''t been afraid of something wrong with your Northern Yan Kingdom since you have been in Nanshu for so long?" "No, I''ll arrange it before I leave. Yun Mujun looks at him. Yun Mujun is a prime minister and a friend from my childhood. I believe it." Beitang Huo didn''t feel at all, enved his friend What''s wrong. Tang Guo nodded, "Actually you can go back to rest, no one will treat me." "I''m afraid you want to change things, and your temperament is really disturbing." Beitang Huo said very worriedly, "I''m afraid I wille back tomorrow, and I won''t see you alive." System: Think too much. This is the nature of the host! !! Tang Guo supported his chinzily. "But I want to sleep." "Then you go to sleep, I''ll just keep outside the window and nevere in." Beitang Huo said seriously, "I said, I won''t force you to do anything, just rest assured." The original gentle and kind person suddenly lost her temper like this, who knows if she will find short-sightedness. Chapter 1189: The Princess Who Was Changed (64) Chapter 1189: The Princess Who Was Changed (64) Chapter 1189 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (64) "Since Beidang insists, I won''t advise it. I''m really sleepy and have to sleep." Tang Guo smiled at Beitang Huo and reached out to close the window. Beitang Huo: "..." "Beidang son, in fact, you can really go back. It is autumn, and it is a bit cold in the evening on autumn. Can you stand it?" Tang Guo''s voice came out of the window. Beitang Huo heard a bit of concern, and quickly said, "I can stand it, I can stand it. I have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and I''m fine. Besides, it''s not cold tonight. " "Oh ... that''s fine." Then there was no sound inside. Beitang Huo still leaned against the window like this and really didn''t mean to leave. Just keep it, in case she really can''t figure out what to do, he is afraid to regret it all his life. After a while, the window was opened. Beitang Huo hurriedly looked at her, and saw that she was holding a teapot, holding a tea cup, and seeing it was for him. Tang Guo handed a small table and a small bench from the window. Beitang Huo also quickly caught it, warm in his heart, and thanked his mouth, "Thank you, Tang." "I deserve to thank you, my son has worked hard, and he must also take me out." Beitang Huo suddenly felt that she didn''t need him to help, and she could leave at any time if she wanted. The window was closed and she was afraid she had fallen asleep. Beitang Huo sat under the window and touched the warm tea cup. He nced at the teapot, which was filled with hot water. He was lost in thought. She had just gone in for a while and did not hear the door open. Where did the boiling watere from? Beitang Huo took a warm tea cup, took a sip, andughed under his heart, no matter where she came from, since she was willing to follow him and refuse him, wouldn''t that give him a chance? Others, it doesn''t matter, whether she is a monster or a monster, he likes it. [Host, that Chen Guozhu was invited out by your lovely family again.] The systemughed secretly. [He estimated that he was afraid that Chen Guozhu would bully you, and found all kinds of excuses to invite people out. Every time Chen Guozhu was drunk and brought back home . Tang Guo sneered, "He really has a heart." is not that right? In order to get your favor, this guy can push himself to sell himself. The system still can''t forget, in thest world, that guy was awyer, how to sell himself in front of the host. [Now because of the kindness of the ambassador of the Northern Yan Kingdom, Chen Guozhu ca nt remember you at all. Chen Guozhu loves beauty, but he loves Jiangshan more than he loves beauty. It should be said that most of the ancient emperors loved beauty, and loved the country more and more. Beauty is just a kind of thing to them. In the face of really important things, they don''t care what beauty is. These past few nights, Beitang Huo will be guarding under the window. Tang Guo will give him a pot of hot tea as usual, and let him. Late at night on the third day, Beitang Huo came again. This time, there were several people beside him. Tang Guo opened the window, he reached out and whispered, "Girl Tang, I''ll pick you up." "What to do here?" Tang Guo asked. A woman stood next to Beitang Huo. Taking advantage of the moonlight, Tang Guo could clearly see that this woman looked exactly like her. Yirong? "I''ve arranged it." Beitang Huo was actually a little nervous and stretched her palms in front of her. Chapter 1190: The Princess Who Was Changed (65) Chapter 1190: The Princess Who Was Changed (65) Chapter 1190 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (65) When Tang Guo put his hand on the palm of his hand, he saw some uncontroble excitement on his face, and dragged her gently, then she jumped out of the window. The woman Yi Rongcheng looked like was jumping into the window to take her ce. "excuse me." Bei Tang Huo uttered in Tang Guo''s ear extremely lowly, then embraced her waist, the figure leaped directly from the ground, and within a few moments, the house where Chen Guozhu lived was floating out. When Beitang Huo put her down, she put on a veil before taking her into the ce where she lived, and said to her, "In the early morning tomorrow, you will return to the North Yan Kingdom. Here, what else can you tell me Can''t let it go? " "No more." She has arranged the arrangement. She was taken to Beiyan State by Beitang Huo, and she did not intend to tell anyone. "Would that girl dressed as me return to Chen Guo with Chen Guozhu?" Tang Guo asked. Beitang Huo nodded. "After going to Chen Guo, she has a way to get away, so you don''t have to worry." "Otherwise, just get out halfway?" Tang Guoguang blinked and suggested, "I have an idea." "What''s the idea?" Beitang Huo asked curiously, already thinking, no matter what she said, he would do it. System: It really is a man without principles. Tang Guo nibbled at the corner of his mouth. "A wave of pirates was arranged halfway to grab Chen Guozhu''s convoy. The appearance of the pirates identally surprised the horse pulling the carriage. Chen Guozhu would certainly not control a woman in order to protect himself. Therefore, she was the kind who even fell into a cliff with a carriage and died, her body was stung by a wild animal. " "The girl who pretends to be me should be pretty good. Can she pull away when the carriage falls?" "Yes, her skill is top-notch, which can''t help it." Beitang Huo''s gaze has always been on Tang Guo''s face, his beautiful eyes, full of calctions, are really cute and tighter than before Hook him even more. System: He estimates that the host is like a shrew scolding someone, this guy will also feel so cute, why is there such a special woman in the world, vomit! "Beijing son, I''m not afraid you know, I did this to count the two brothers in Shangguan." Tang Guo said with a smile, "One of them abandoned me, and one gave me away. I''m not a saint, why would I? What do you think about them? I''m sorry that it is the gold of Shangshufu, because they don''t like it, they are disgusted with anger, and they be the mud they can''t avoid. This is really unwilling. " Beitang Huo had already noticed something, but she didn''t say, and he didn''t ask. Unexpectedly, at this time, she was able to tell him this frankly. Does this mean that in her heart, he is trustworthy? "What do you want to do, I help you." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow, "You''re not afraid, will I use your sincerity to avenge and throw you away?" "You are not such a person, you are not a person who will hurt you sincerely." Beitang Huo did not want to say, "Even if you do not want to be with me, as long as I have not done anything to hurt you, you must not Will do what hurts me. " System: Enlightenment! "It is my willingness to help you. I am used by you, and I have no regrets." Beitang Huoughed again. "I don''t know why, I was fascinated by you, I couldn''t hide my mind, my body was beating. Heart, I can''t hold it anymore, and when I see you, I''m happy. " Chapter 1191: The Princess Who Was Changed (66) Chapter 1191: The Princess Who Was Changed (66) Chapter 1191 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (66) "Before I met you, I never felt different about a woman. After I met you, I realized what a heartbeat is." "Maybe, I was born just for you." System: The love words are ... Tang Guo chuckled, "Beidang is a sincere person and a sly person. I think no one in this world can resist a person''s heart." Beitang Huo said nothing, just looked at her with a smile. Yes, he is indeed a sly man. He was slowly letting her get used to his goodness, letting her realize that she had never experienced goodness. Then she will find that in this world, no one like Bei Tanghuo can be found, nor can she find a heart more real than Beitanghuo. "You just need to arrange a wave of pirates, and things will go as I said before. I can arrange everything else." Bei Tanghuo suddenly remembered something and asked, "Miss Tang has not been changed, then Miss Tang Er, isn''t it?" "Yes, she doesn''t." Beitang Huo nodded, and he felt that Tang Yan was a little strange. She is showing a different temperament than the information he had previously heard. Tang Yan is a lively woman who lovesndscape painting and visiting mountains and mountains. But now Tang Yan, who is ignorant ofmon things, is extravagant and extravagant, and obviously looks spoiled. It turned out that everything was just the two sisters acting in order to teach the two brothers. He always felt that there was any reason for this, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while. When Tang Guo got it, Beitang Huo Lima ordered people to arrange pirates or something. After the order was given, the next day, he took Tang Guo and left the convoy of Bei Yanguo. Because the Northern Yan Kingdom is a country no less than, or even more powerful than, the Southern Shu Kingdom, especially in terms of military strength. The messenger group of Beiyan State was leaving, and Shangguanyi also came to give away. He also nced at it. The low-key carriage did not attract special attention, nor would he know that the person sitting in the carriage would be Tang Guo. I thought it was a courtier who gave the beauty to the messenger of the North Yan Kingdom. In many cases, it didn''t matter. After parting with Beitang Huo, he couldn''t help looking at the carriage again. When the wind blew the curtain, because Beitang Huo blocked it, he only saw a dim figure, but he didn''t see his true appearance. He didn''t know why, and was always attracted by the humble carriage. Until the envoy of the North Yan Kingdom left, he could no longer see it, and Shangguanyi regained his mind. When Chen Guozhu left, there was no need for Shangguanyi toe to see him in person. Because of Chen Guozhu''s affairs that day, he was a little unhappy. In fact, he now has some regrets. He shouldn''t send people away immediately. However, he is the emperor and emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom, and in front of the messengers of various countries, he can''t repent. Regret in your heart, you can''t give people back, that will make the Nan Shu country lose its face. On the day Chen Guozhu left, Shangguanjing rode a horse and secretly followed for a while. Looking at the gradual departure of the convoy, he had toe back and stand at the gate of the city with some loss. After Tang Ye knew this, he teased each other with System 222, and continued her insolent life. Sister said, now she just needs to work hard. see you tomorrow Chapter 1192: The Princess Who Was Changed (67) Chapter 1192: The Princess Who Was Changed (67) Chapter 1192: The Princess Who Was Changed For Memory (67) She did not do anything, she became two brothers. Smash the fairy in their dreams with their own hands, and show them what true love is. As soon as Tang Yun thought about it, the future reaction of these two people would be extremely happy. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing have always felt a little ufortable in their hearts. In particr, they did not deliberately erase certain traces of that person. In order to prevent himself from thinking about himself, Shangguanjing had to double his favors to Tang Yun. No matter what excessive requirements Tang Tang put forward, he would do it with regret. Shangguanyi is busy all day, and rarely has time to think about other things. I just ate some simr snacks asionally, and always remembered the extremely delicate, delicious and sweet snack taste. When she fell asleep at night, she couldn''t get out of her head with her herbal pillow. asionally he was upset and would go to the harem and ask which concubine would y the piano. The concubine in the harem, can you y the piano and y something to please the king? However, after listening to the sounds of all concubines in the harem, none of them satisfied him. The concubine''s piano sounds were ufortable, and the more they grew irritated. It was only after waiting at night to rest on a herbal pillow that his mood was much relieved. Until the news came, Chen Guozhu was attacked by a mountain thief, and the other beauty was taken away from Nanshu by the other country. Because the horse was frightened, even a person took a car and fell off the cliff. The death is unknown. "howe?" Shangguanyi knew this when he was facing up, and it was courtier Shangmin who thought it was a serious matter. Fortunately, Chen Guozhu had no idents. If something happened, it would definitely cause disputes between the two countries. The courtier meant to ask Shangguanyi to send troops to destroy the robbers and give an attitude. When Shang Shu Tang Yanxin heard the news, he did not dare to ept the facts and passed out. "The emperor, the bandits are arrogant. For the sake of friendship between the two countries, we must send soldiers to destroy them. Otherwise, Chen Guo is afraid that he willugh at us in the southern Shu country. Shangguanyi looked back from the drowsiness, "People, have you found them?" The ministers looked at each other, and quickly responded who was asked by Shangguanyi? Their eyes wereplicated, and they actuallyined about it. How the concubine is a master of Shang Shang, the emperor is no longer dissatisfied with concubine, and should not give away, in exchange for treasure. Now encountering the bandit, the concubine and the carriage fell together. A weak woman, fell off the cliff and still have a life to say? Even if found, I''m afraid it''s a cold body. "Not found yet." "Then send someone to look for it!" Shangguanyi roared, his palms were shaking. Without even realizing it, a kind of fear developed in his heart. At this moment, he also had some remorse, and remorse sent her away. He was full of brains, she fell down the cliff, unknown life and death. ... "Prince, do you like this ce?" Tang Yan sat on the sweaty BMW and was led by Shangguanjing to take her along theke to enjoy the autumn scenery. Seeing her clever smile, he fixed her face and asked foolishly, as if he could not wait for all the good things to be brought to her. "I like it, but I heard that Jiangnan is the most beautiful." Tang Yan said, "I have been looking forward to Jiangnan since I was a child, but I have no chance to go." Shangguanjing quickly said, "Yes, some timeter, my king will take you to Jiangnan, how?" "Why should it take some time?" Tang Yan asked with a look of ignorance, "Isn''t it just a few days?" Chapter 1193: The Princess Who Was Changed (68) Chapter 1193: The Princess Who Was Changed (68) Chapter 1193 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (68) Shangguanjing''s face shed in embarrassment, but seeing Tang Yan''s look of anticipation, he said, "Then the king and the emperor will take a vacation and take you to Jiangnan in two days, how?" "Master Wang, you are such a great person. You are so nice to you." Shangguanjing''s original embarrassment disappeared instantly. "Master, lord, it''s not good, big things are bad." The steward ran from behind in a pant, angering Shangguan. "What''s the name of the little shouting, startled the horse, and scared the princess?" Hearing Shangguanjing said that the steward''s eyes were sad. His eyes shed with tears. Regardless of Shangguanjing being impatient or impatient, in Shangguanjing''s ears, he whispered, "Master Wang, just received the news, Chen Guozhu encountered a bandit halfway back." "What''s the matter with this king?" Seeing that Shangguanjing didn''t care, the housekeeper sighed and trembled. "The carriage where the concubine was riding, because the horse was frightened, rushed down the cliff. Now she is still alive and dead. I heard that the cliff is very high Looking at it, looking down was a rolling fog, and many people judged that she was dead ... " "What did you say?" Shangguanjing asked incredulously, grabbing the butler''s cor, and almost chopped him up, "again, the king didn''t hear me clearly." "Chen Guozhu was attacked by a bandit, because the horse was frightened, and the carriage of the concubine''s concubine rushed down the cliff. Now she ..." Before the steward finished speaking, he was pushed away by Shangguan Jing, and heughed, "There is no such thing as a coincidence when you deceive the king." "It''s true, the emperor has sent soldiers to destroy the bandits, and at the same time sent someone to find the concubine concubine." The steward looked at the unbelievable Shangguan King, and saw him in an unbelievable manner. ,This is real" "roll!!" "Royal ..." "Get off!" The housekeeper had no choice but to leave. He nced back at Shangguan Jing who was squinting in ce, not knowing what to say. He looked at Tang Yue, who was riding a horse in the distance, and he finally left. When Tang Huan heard the news, he was also stunned, and asked the system a little trembling, [Three 2, will my sister be okay? [Rx, host, I think there must be fraud in this, host you have forgotten, she said she wille back. I guess she did this to give the Shangguan brothers a heavy dose of medicine. It is impossible for her to really go back with Chen Guozhu. The living person has be the woman of other monarchs. ] System 222 exined carefully, what he didn''t say was that he was so sure that he had received an email. That''s right, it''s mail. Not from the headquarters, but a strange ID. He can be sure that the guy who sent the email is also a system and is higher than him. He could not capture the whereabouts of the other party. The content of the e-mail was that Tang Guo was okay and asked him to appease Tang Yan. But Tang was not allowed to tell the other party''s existence. He guessed that system was on Tang Guo. The other side is too mysterious and too weird. 222 doesn''t n to tell him this. He has sent an email to the headquarters to exin his situation. However, to his thrill, this email did not take long to get a response. Not from the headquarters, but the mysterious system. 222 Now my heart is particrly chaotic and I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. However, the only certainty is that the other party does not seem toe to undermine his mission. Chapter 1194: The Princess Who Was Changed (69) Chapter 1194: The Princess Who Was Changed (69) Chapter 1194 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (69) Knowing that Tang Guo would be fine, Tang Xuan was relieved. Seeing Shang Guanjing still in a daze, she drove the horse over and shouted, "Master?" The emperor sending away a concubine was actually a difficult thing to preach. The courtiers don''t want to make this happen. There was a deliberate concealment by Shangguanjing, and his people were all around the house. The steward did not like Tang Yan, let alone talk about it. Therefore, on the surface, Tang Yan should not know about Tang Guo''s being sent away. "Master, just now we talked about going to Jiangnan to y," Tang Yan continued to add fire, "Yes, what did the housekeepere over to tell you?" The steward said in a low voice to Shangguan Jing. Tang Yuan was far away and could hear, thanks to the credit of the system. Now, she can only pretend not to hear. Shang Guanjing subconsciously said, "Her carriage fell ..." For a moment, he felt something was wrong, and quickly said, "My king will take you home first." Regardless of Tang Yuan''s willingness or not, he rode directly on his horse and rushed to the King''s Mansion. Tang Yan was ufortable being upset, and he scolded Shangguan King in his heart before he felt morefortable. Now know what to regret? Why did you go early? At the King''s Mansion, Shangguan Jing took Tang Yan down and returned to the house. Turning around and leaving, Tang Yan quickly stopped people, "Master, where are you going?" "My lord has something very important. The princess should not leave the house recently." "Master Wang, you promised to take me to Jiangnan in two days." Tang Yan was pretending to be coquettish, in fact, her voice against her voice was a little sickened, "Master, you promised me." "Go backter." Shangguan Jing said indifferently, seeing Tang Ye''s displeased look, he hesitated. A word popped out of my mind. Is this the woman he was thinking of? Why did he think she was not so beautiful at this time? Regardless of thinking so much, Shangguanjing turned and left, regardless of Tang Yan. After seeing him go, Tang Yan was relieved and closed the door. The whole man went to the bed. "I''m going to y this kind of charming and cheap goods, I''m really tired!" Shangguanjing took people and rushed to the ce where the incident happened. After rushing through the night, it took three days to reach the ce where the carriage rushed down. He looked at the thick white mist rising under the cliff, and his heart sank. "Did anyone find it?" "Back to King King, not yet." "Go down and find someone with your king." It didn''t take long for Shangguanyi to bring people along. Unlike Shangguanjing, he secretly brought people. He looked at the rolling white mist and thought for a moment before going down to find someone. Halfway through, the two met and nced at each other. Shangguanyi sneered, "King King, why are you here?" "Why can''t Ie?" Shangguan Yidao said, "I remember that she has nothing to do with King Jing. Why did youe here?" "It was the princess who couldn''t let go and entrusted his brother." "Good excuses. At this time, King Jing is still making excuses." Shangguanyi sarcastically said, "If King Jing is dead, you will kill you." "Brother, you can''t get away with it. If you didn''t promise to give her away, she wouldn''t be in trouble." "King King, if you don''t change her into the pce, why won''t you give her away? It''s yours!" Shangguan Jing smiled coldly, "The emperor, are you afraid you forgot, who gave her to her prince as her princess? The one who is pleased is her son, and you also like her and ept him This is how she bestowed her brothers, after all, brother Huang, don''t shirk your responsibility. " Chapter 1195: The Princess Who Was Changed (70) Chapter 1195: The Princess Who Was Changed (70) Chapter 1195 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (70) Shangguanyi''s face sank, looking at the deep grass and clenching his fists, "Let''s find someone, I don''t know if she is still alive." When he said this, the tone of Shangguanyi was a little trembling. "If she is still alive, I will take her back to the pce. You do nt want her, I want. She will be your uncle''s concubine." Hearing Shangguanyi''s words, Shangguanjing''s heart tightened. In the end, she did not say that she would be returned to Jingwang Mansion. After this incident, if she was still alive, she would surely live in the pce in the future. Presumably, the emperor will not be angry with her anymore. Under the cliff, the dense fog is diffused, the range is very wide, and the beasts are infested. It is not easy to find a carriage alone. However, after unremitting search by the two, eventually someone came to the obituary, saying that they had found the whereabouts of the carriage. The two didn''t close their eyes for a few days, and they stopped after a moment without stopping. When they saw the wrecked wagon, their hearts were heavy, especially the dryness around them, and the blood was already darkened, which made them cold. "What happened, but found someone?" Shangguanyi subconsciously swept over the broken broken carriage, beside the carriage, there was a horse''s skeleton, and the flesh above it had been bitten by the beast. His voice trembled and asked his surrounding men, and he did note forward to look. "Master, after the subordinate''s investigation, the body of the concubine may have been eaten by the beast. In addition to the blood of the horse, there is a pool of human blood and some **** rags. Is it the concubine? The clothes you wear on that day just need to ask a person from Chen Guo. " Shangguanjing''s face turned white. Shangguanyi didn''t get much better, only that the broken crushed carriage was dazzling. Especially where the beach was identified as human blood, he didn''t want to see it at all. He didn''t dare touch the broken steps he took. "Howe, hasn''t this horse been bitten by a wild animal? There is also a skeleton left here, and the concubine is a human. Perhaps the moment she fell down, she did not pass out, but left by herself?" Shangguanjing said quickly that he rushed to the ce where the carriage had fallen, looking for it, holding a few pieces of **** rags and saying, "A few rags can''t prove anything. Maybe when I fell down, I identally scratched and fell down. It is impossible not to be injured. She must cut off her sleeves and skirts just to get out. " In order to prove his guess, Shangguanjing still found evidence in the wrecked wagon. "Keep looking." Shangguanyi said. He looked at Shangguan King, dug in the rubble with both hands, and for the first time did not sneer at the other side. At this time, he saw that Shangguan Jing was motionless and was a little surprised. "She''s really dead." The sad voice of Shangguan Jing came, making Shangguanyi''s heart tight, and quickly followed. I saw the other hand holding a few pieces of broken jade, and heard Shangguan Jingdao said, "This is the broken jade on the bracelet, I recognize it. This bracelet was given to her by me." When changing clothes that day, the servant forgot to remove the bracelet. This bracelet has been worn by her and has never been removed. Shangguanyi often listened to her ying the piano, and naturally saw the bracelet she was wearing. Careful identification, this broken jade is really a bracelet. He took two steps back, his expression a little dazed. Is she really dead? "Going back, you can always find traces of her existence." Chapter 1196: The Princess Who Was Changed (71) Chapter 1196: The Princess Who Was Changed (71) Chapter 1196 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (71) Shangguanjing said grayly, "Brother Huang, you don''t have to deceive yourself. The bracelets have been smashed and the horses have been eaten by the beasts. She is a weak woman, stronger than a horse. Where is it possible to survive? ? " Shangguanyi''s face was embarrassed. He was pointed out in such a way that his naive thoughts were broken, which made him temporarily speechless. "Let''s find it again." Finally, Shangguanyi whispered, "Always get her bones back?" There was a kind of pain in his heart that couldn''t speak, "If she can live, I''ll treat her well She, she has always been good. " Shangguanjing carefully collected the broken jade, regardless of the palm cut by the broken jade, and stood up sternly, "It is time to find her bones, and never let her go wild." He was wrong. Even if you don''t like her, you shouldn''t treat her like that. If he coulde back again, he would promise to the emperor at the feast, and keep her aside. She wouldn''t be like that, because the bandit attacked, the horse was frightened, and he fell straight down the cliff and died. Or, earlier, he shouldn''t have put her in the pce. He grew up with Brother Huang from an early age. How can he not know his temperament, and he has always been ruthless towards those who hate and dislike. He was going to find her bones and take her back to King Jing''s house for burial in the name of Princess Jing. This is him and owes her. Brother Huang said yes, she was always good. The only bad thing about her was that they didn''t like them. In the end, her fragrance disappeared. Shangguanyi also went to find the bones. "Whether she is alive or dead, I will take her back to the pce." His eyes were a little red, and the scenes with her kept being yed back in his mind. The sound came to his ear, and the sound of the piano slowly sounded, as if always ringing at his ear. The mouth melted, and the sweet and soft snacks seemed to have been eaten yesterday. The medicine pillow that was able to sleep on it didn''t know how many days and nights he had apanied him. He regretted that he should not be impulsive to give her to others. She is a good one, so to speak, nothing is bad. If she is still alive, he will give her infinite glory, and give her everything she deserves. With both minds, they are looking for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. They searched for many days, but found no one, only on the road, they found some blood cloaks. Half a monthter, they pieced together their dresses and asked the people from Chen Guo what she was wearing that day. They could no longer deceive themselves, saying that she was alive, there was no smile on their faces, and they numbly mounted the horse and brought her blood cloak back to the imperial city. After Shangguanyi returned to the pce, he made a decree, pursuing the "concubine" as a concubine, and then buried under the ceremony of concubine. The original Lingling Hall was renamed the Concubine Tower. No one is allowed to go in and out, someone is guarded, and cleaning is done regrly. Shangguanjing returned to the house and set up Tang Guo''s tablet. The identity on the tablet was Princess Jing. The tablet was ced in the study cubicle, day and night, and beside him, the only portrait he drew for her. Above, she looks like a fairy looking down and contemtive, beautiful. She is not the same as Tang Yan, and her beauty is also different. Her goodness is intoxicating. When it is discovered, everything is toote. Tang Yan knew that Shangguanyi had set up a tablet for Tang Guo. After a few smirks, she came to the study to find him. She still remembered that the other party took her to Jiangnan to y. Chapter 1197: The Princess Who Was Changed (72) Chapter 1197: The Princess Who Was Changed (72) Chapter 1197 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (72) As before, she directly pushed in the door, and ushered in Shangguan Jing''s cold rebuke, "Why did youe in?" Seeing Shangguanjing with a change of temperament, Tang Yan showed his grievances, walked in front of him, and pulled his sleeves. "Master, didn''t you say you want to take Yang to Jiangnan?" "She''s all dead, why do you still want to go to Jiangnan to y?" Shangguan Jingmu was so smitten that she lost her voice. Tang Zhi didn''t even know it before. Now she knows she was in an ident. Why is she so indifferent? You shouldn''t be sad for your sister. Why would you want to y? Tang pursed his lips. "Master, my sister was in an ident, and I was very sad. I just wanted to go to Jiangnan to rx when I saw Wang''s sadness." "Master, I think you are really wrong. Even if your concubine is your sister, you should not behave like this. Your performance is like, like she is the person in your heart." At this time, Tang Yan finally "discovered" that Shangguanjing had no time to cover the tablet. The words "Prince Jing" written on it scared her back quickly. "Master, can you tell me, what''s going on? Why is this tablet of ''King of Concubine''? It turns out that the person in your heart is really a sister, not a puppet, isn''t it?" Then, when Shangguanjing reacted, he pushed the door and ran out. "It turns out that you don''t like at all. Good for , it''s all because of your younger sister, why should stay in Jingwang Mansion?" Tang Yan said as he ran out of the pce, not forgetting tomunicate with System 222, "Three 2, is Shangguanyi really in the restaurant?" [Here, he knows that the restaurant''s chef was instructed by Tang Guo and came to eat food deliberately, hoping to recall the familiar taste. Tang Yan quickly twitched his own wolf and ran towards Shangguanyi. It didn''t take long for Shangguanyi to be upstairs, and when she saw her howling, she came down to see her. Listening to her, Shangguanjing bullied her, said nothing, and took her back to the pce. While in the pce, Tang Yan asionally told Shangguanyi that she seemed familiar with some parts of the pce. This made Shangguanyi''s heart just sad and healed. He thought that the presence of Tang Yue was to help him heal. He felt that Tang Yue would one day remember everything. He deliberately forgot another person, and the pce that Tang Ying lived in was not a closed chaise, but another pce. Shangguan Jing soon came to Tang Ye. Between the two brothers, because of one Tang Ye, there were often disputes, and even when they were fierce, they even fought. Tang Yan held a handkerchief to persuade the fight, in fact adding fire, making the two more fierce. When the two were seriously injured and looked annoyed, she kept the crying pear flower carrying the rain. It was so pitiful that she med her. System 222 was amazed at Tang Yan''s performance. He didn''t know that the new host he had taken over had grown to this point. Tang Yan had trouble with them during the day, leaving them no time to recall Tang Guo. But when the night was quiet, both had Tang Guo in their heads. Shangguanyi would sit in the concubine buildingte at night, and said to himself, "Tang Yun breaks his temper, and behaves like a child, always annoying. It s better than you being virtuous. If you are here, she is Your sister, I will take good care of her and will not let King King bully her. " see you tomorrow Chapter 1198: The Princess Who Was Changed (73) Chapter 1198: The Princess Who Was Changed (73) Chapter 1198 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (73) Shang Guanjing said to Tang Guo''s portrait, "Some miss your time at King Jing''s house, and you are too proud, but please rest assured that the king will protect her and not let the emperor bully her. Whenever something happens to Tang Yan,te at night, they will remember the woman who was veryfortable to get along with. Shangguan Jing: If she is there, King Jing''s Mansion will surely be well-organized, and it will be very harmonious. Not to mention the various shops under the name, there must be a constant flow of guests. Everything he wore, stepped on, and used on weekdays, everything was prepared by her. Today, he wears what she had prepared before, and thought of changing some new clothes and shoes, and she always felt lessfortable than she did, and no one had such a delicate mind, embroidering a small "jing" word into a Chic totem look. Shangguanyi: If she is still alive, he will go to her every day to listen to two pieces of music, which can eliminate the fatigue of the day. You can eat half a day''s hunger by eating delicious snacks. The herbal pillow she made was his favorite. That day he asked the pce person to take out the box containing the herbal bag, and there was not much left in it. He called the people who came to Taitai Hospital, and he was very reluctant to give them a herbal medicine package for research. Unfortunately, no one made the medicine package that could have the magical effect she did. In the end, he chose the most simr one. The rest of the bags she made were put away by him. But that pillow, he still pillows every day, but in order to avoid it being damaged, he ordered the pce people to sew a soft cloth outside. It''s just different. Tang Yan can feel the changes of the two, and she is even worse. She pinpointed the two, and for her sister''s sake, she won''t treat her like that, and works hard every day. The two of them were tired physically and mentally, and they were wonderingte at night how they once liked her. From System 222, when he heard the sigh of the two, Tang Yan almostughed crazy. It''s only been more than a year, they can''t stand it? "Our days are still here." Some time ago, she had received a letter from her sister, knowing that the other party was safe, she didn''t have to worry about that much, just toss the two. When they were impatient, she patted her **** and left. Tang Guo came to Beiyan State and lived a very moist andfortable life. It may be the seque of thest world. Soon after she arrived in Beiyan State, she set up a lot of shops. With the help of Beitang Huo, many folks were recruited and various shops were opened. In less than two years, the stores she opened have covered the entire Northern Yan Kingdom. "Your Majesty, can the minister say a word?" After seeing Tang Guo''s actions in Beiyan Kingdom, his prime minister Yun Mujun was very afraid of this woman who would make money in particr. Therefore, he went to the gate of the pce to guard it today. At that point, his chasing beauties all day, and his unscrupulous lord, will surely leisurely swim, ande back from the outside with a smile on his face. Sure enough, this time His Majesty still carried a food container in his hand. Yun Mujun swallowed saliva, and looked like that baby, without guessing, it must be the night prepared by that woman for her Majesty. Her Majesty will hold her own only if she has prepared it herself, and she will never fake it. Thinking of that taste, it was awesome. Yun Mujun rushed up without moving his food box for a moment. "Your Majesty, let me take it for you." Chapter 1199: The Princess Who Was Changed (74) Chapter 1199: The Princess Who Was Changed (74) Chapter 1199 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (74) "I''ll take it myself, my uncle, luckily, it''s time to return home to rest earlier." Beitang Huo quickly changed the food box, so as not to be snatched by the sly fox. "Let''s say, it''s sote, still waiting here, what''s the matter? Is it possible to find talent again?" Yun Mujun''s mouth trembled, saying that His Majesty is a true gentleman. Only he knew that this man was treacherous. He was thinking about digging talents from other countries to be bulls and horses. "Your Majesty, Tang''s shops are all over our Northern Yan Kingdom." Yun Mujun said, "Don''t you think there is anything wrong?" Beitang Huo asked, "What''s wrong? I think it''s good, she just loves it, Yun Mujun, don''t worry so much, just help you manage the affairs on the court." What this said is really no different from Hyun Jun. Incidentally, his Majesty is a Mingjun. Yun Mujun said silently, "Following this, Girl Tang will take control of the economic lifeline of my Northern Yan Kingdom. Doesn''t your Majesty think this is dangerous?" "What''s the danger? She''s in control, it''s better than others'' control. If she''s in control, you can take a hundred hearts." Yun Mujun smiled bitterly. What kind of fairy is that, beguiling his friend who grew up together, confused? "Your Majesty, she is from the Southern Shu country." Beitang Huo displeased, "Do you think she is pleasing to the eye?" "No ... it doesn''t mean that," Yun Mujun hurriedly said. He didn''t want to be detained at all. His detainee had been detained for more than 20 years, and then detained, there would be no deduction in life. "That''s not what he meant." Beitang Huo raised a brow, "What do you mean?" "Chin means," Yunmu Jun saw when Beitang Huo didn''t care, gritted his teeth, "Your Majesty, when will you bring people into the pce and enclose her as a queen maiden? It''s almost two years now, Your Majesty Now, the Manchu and military are all anxious for your life-long event. The minister heard that Girl Tang is going to open a store in another country. In case she is hooked by a long-looking little white face, where are you going to cry? You can open the store, first Queen, go shop again. " Beitang Huo: "..." He thought too. But in her eyes, there seemed to be only silver. Watching her happily counting money, how could he ruin her mood. "Your Majesty, don''t you think about eating all day, and explore the tone of Girl Tang, in case someone goes to another ce to take root and nevere back, what should I do?" Yun Mujun was bitter in heart. His Majesty, who arrived at an early age, liked such a girl. Asking her to leave, the other party is estimated to be a bachelor for life. This girl is indeed a good, smart, atmospheric, and especially profitable mind. Since she came, the economy of their northern Yan state has grown, and I don''t know how much. Even because of her, she went to other countries to introduce a lot of seeds, and it seemed that nothing could hold her back. Such a woman, her majesty, of course, must be a queen maiden. Anyway, he just meant it and wanted to go to another country to open a store. "Your Majesty, do you really want to pass like this for life." Beitang Huo''s face was a little embarrassed, and he whispered, "It''s not easy for me to coax her to the North Yan Kingdom. Now she only likes counting money. If I rashly mention these, I''m afraid she will be scared away." "Your Majesty, you can take your time slowly, subtly, and trick her into the pce, registering the queen first." Yun Mujun bewildered. Chapter 1200: The Princess Who Was Changed (75) Chapter 1200: The Princess Who Was Changed (75) Chapter 1200: The Princess That Was Changed (75) Beitang Huo was silent for a moment, "Now try?" "Well, it''s time to try." No matter what, coax people first. Beitang Huo thought about it, thinking that it would be really good to be able to coax people into the pce. The thought of that scene made him smile. Seeing him in a good mood, Yun Mujun hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, Chen has not eaten today." Beitang Huo was immediately alert and hid the food box behind him. We can see the other person''s pitiful and thin appearance. Open the food container and take out a te of pastry. "There is only one te." "Your Majesty, a te is enough." Yun Mujun thought to himself that he thought he had none. Beitang Huo lightly coughed, "Guo Guo is so busy that he can make time to make some cakes for you. Don''t forget about it all the time. She still made it today, otherwise I can''t bear to be so tired." "Yes, yes, she is a majesty of her Majesty. She shouldn''t do this kind of rough work. If it wasn''t for Her Majesty''s attention, she wouldn''t cook in person." Yun Mujun ps his cakes and pats his horse. Although these words are boring, but Beitang Huo eats this set. I heard Yun Mujun said that Tang Guo cares about him, and he is in a good mood. "Okay, you can go back, and think about how to coax her into the pce as the queen." Beitang Huo held the food box and was lost in thought. She doesn''tck money, she doesn''t love power ... it seems like nothing is bad. No, send someone who spoils her. So, what conditions does he have to list in order to make her be emotional and be his queen? The next day, after Beitang Huo Xiaxia, he threw a bunch of broken things to Yun Mujun. Seeing Yun Mijun''s bitter face, he said, "Prime Minister, I am going to work hard to get the Queen into the pce sooner." "Your Majesty, then you go, there is a minister here." Yun Mujun broke his teeth and swallowed in his stomach. Before Beitang Huo went out of the pce, he went to the Royal Garden to patronize the area first, and cut out the best-looking flowers. Then he quickly ran to Tang Guo''s house. Everyone in the house knew him and knew his identity. When he saw himing, he said, "My son, mydy is in the study." "I see. I''ll go by myself." Beitang Huo came to the door of the study with the best flowers. I was going to wait, but didn''t expect her to hear, "Is it Beitang?" "it''s me." It took more than a year, and the names of them finally changed. He could call him Guoguo, and she called him Beitang. Then he worked harder, shouldn''t she call him husband? Beitang Huo smiled and pushed in. Tang Guo looked up and saw that he came in with a beautiful bouquet of flowers and asked, "Is it picked at the Royal Garden?" "Guo Guo, you are really the smartest woman." Bei Tang Huo handed the bunch of flowers to Tang Guo, and she epted it happily. "Good-looking." Just a good sentence makes Beitang Huo physically and mentally happy. He nced at the map on the desk and asked, "This is not a map of the Northern Yan Kingdom." "Well, this is a map of other countries." Tang Guo answered. Beitang Huo felt a little down, "Are you going?" Tang Guo heard the meaning of grievance, and also saw that he was obviously a big man. In the chapel, facing the others, he was imposing. How he got to her was like a puppy who was abandoned ? As if, he would say in the next sentence, "You have to go and take me with you, okay?" System: This person has no lower limit. Chapter 1201: The Memory Princess (76) Chapter 1201: The Memory Princess (76) Chapter 1201 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (76) "Where are you going? Which country do you like?" Bei Tanghuo continued to ask, "What''s wrong with Beiyan Country?" Tang Guoji smiled, "Beidang, what are you thinking?" "I''m thinking, you''re leaving." Beitang Huo said poorly, "You''re leaving Beiyan." Tang Guo smiled and groaned, "I am fancy in many countries because these countries have properties that Beiyan Kingdom does not have. Beiyan Kingdom has spread all over my shop and it is time to move to other countries." "Besides, Bei Yanguo is pretty good, it''s all good." She nced at Bei Tang Huo, and said, "There is a very nice person in Bei Yanguo, which keeps me from leaving." Beitang Huo, who was still a little bit low, suddenly blinked his eyes and straightened up, "Guo Guo, what do you think of me?" "I said just now, you''re fine." "Apart from that?" "very good." System: speechless. Beitang Huo stepped forward, "Guoguo, have you forgotten it? How do you n to spend the rest of your life? If you can, can you consider me Beitang Huo? Although I am the emperor of the Northern Yan Kingdom, there is no woman in my harem. I have never liked anyone before, neither men nor women. " "I want you to be my queen, the entire harem is yours, the entire Northern Yan Kingdom is yours, and I am yours." He felt that it was better to show his heart directly than to coax her into the pce. He was really reluctant to deceive her and didn''t want to force her. Just want to put her heart in front of her frankly and let her see it with her own eyes. "If you want, I''d like to hire you, and marry you as your wife. I''m the only one in this life." Tang Guo stared at him, "I don''t like to be deceived and can''t bear betrayal. Beitang, do you think clearly?" "From the moment I saw you, I only had the idea in my heart. If you want to marry, marry you. If you can''t marry you, you will live alone." Beitang Huo said seriously, he was never willing to deceive her, Not willing to use half a cent on her. Tang Guo pursed his lips lightly and smiled. "Then you say it again." "My Beitang Huo is willing to use Jiangshan as an employment to marry Tang Guo. In this life, you are the only one. If I break my vow, I ..." "If you break your vow, I will give you a good look!" Tang Guo said, "Let you live in pain, I will never forgive you for my whole life, and I will revenge madly." System: Suddenly, she is a crazy woman like a paranoid. When the host wanted to speak, he thought she would say, well, don''t swear, I believe you. She never expected that she would be so vicious. s, it really is the host of his dog, and he will keep his revenge for ten thousand years. When Bei Tang Huo heard Tang Guo''s words, he also stunned. He wanted to say that, in vition of his vows, the sky hit five thunder. She actually said that if he vited his oath, he would not forgive him all his life and would retaliate madly. I don''t know why, he was a little happy. Does this mean that she really has such a vow in her heart. Guoguo is really an ordinary woman. She swears that she is so fierce and pokes straight at the heart, which really scares him. How could he break his vow, live up to her, and betray her? She had managed to coax it, and it was toote to spoil it. "So Guoguo, when are we going to hold a closing ceremony?" "Just decide." Tang Guo said with a smile, beckoned at him, "Beidang, look at the map." Chapter 1202: The Princess Who Was Changed (77) Chapter 1202: The Princess Who Was Changed (77) Chapter 1202 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (77) Beitang Huo hurried up and saw that there were many ces circled on the map. I heard her say, "These countries are rtively small and backward. Before that, I sent people to survey their geology. There are good things in them. I n to send people to Baoshan to mine the contents. Ship back to our North Yan Kingdom. " When hearing "We Beiyan Kingdom", Beitang Huo felt hot. "What is the most important thing for a country? Economy, I n to secretly open stores to various countries, slowly control their economy, and by the way, be able to master their operations. Today, severalrge countries each have one side, and the surrounding small countries are considered peaceful. But no one knows when the war will start. We need to make preparations early, so as not to get into chaos, busy hands, or the people below. " Beitang Huo realized a bit, "Guo Guo, you n to open a store in another country, won''t it be for me?" "Can''t it?" Tang Guo looked at him with a smile, and Beitang Huo who looked at him didn''t know what to say, and took her hand with the sound of a hoarse voice. Thought you were leaving. " "I said everything. The North Yan Kingdom is very good. There is also a person in the North Yan Kingdom." "I must havee to you when I met you." The system is deeply convinced that it is not how many years you have cultivated it. Remember that the host is very good every life. Otherwise, the host will not be so good to you. All good makes him taste a little bit. He is indeed not the rarest host. "In this life, I must do more good things, fight for the next life, and meet you." ... Not long after, every country received a message. It was the elder unmarried emperor of the Northern Yan Kingdom, who finally seized the queen. It is said that the queen is a businessman. If it is ced in another country, an emperor cannibalize a merchant woman and be a queen, it will definitely beughed at. But this person is Beitang Huo. They don''t ridicule at all, they only sigh in their hearts, the emperor of the North Yan Kingdom, finally found a favorite woman. Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing also received news. Today, the two are in aquatic heat every day, Tang Yan''s temperament is getting more and more proud. Those who knew it thought that they were tangling and spoiling Tang Yue because of their deep love for her. Only they know that they are just hiding another person in their hearts, because of guilt towards her, they have to be kind to Tang Yan. Especially the identical face made it impossible for them to say a heavy word to Tang Yue. Only when the night is quiet, they will wake up and think of the muddled things during the day, they are helpless. Because of Tang Yan''s pride, several shops under the name of Wangfu were closed. It would be worse if there was no steward in the pce. Shangguan wing is better, but every time because of Tang Yan, he will face up to Shangguanjing. Then it reminded them of the past, and it really became intolerable. Time passed slowly and Tang Guo became the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom. That year, the people were cheering. In particr, I know that the woman who led them to the rich, when she was the Queen, really worshipped her as a bodhisattva. Tang Guo led the economy of Beiyan State, and at the same time sent people to open stores in other countries to collect property and mine the treasures under the ground. Without knowing it, the North Yan State is getting stronger and stronger, and the State Treasury has no loss. Chapter 1203: The Princess Who Was Changed (78) Chapter 1203: The Princess Who Was Changed (78) Chapter 1203 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (78) Whenever Yun Mujun counted the treasury, he couldn''t stop smiling. Although his puppet was detained for more than thirty years, he was still very happy. "The queendy is a good person, knowing that I am not a poor person, very poor, often under-eating, not warm, and I have been ordered to send me rice, clothing, shoes and socks, and fresh vegetables every day." Yun Mujun closed his ledger and smiled, "Your Majesty, wise, how could you marry such a good woman as a queen, and God bless me to the north." Time passed, and it was ten years since thest exchange feast. The feast ofmunication, once every ten years. This year, the country in turn is Beiyan. As early as a month ago, personnel from various countries set off to the North Yan Kingdom. The messenger of the Southern Shu Kingdom was Shangguan Jing. He was purely annoyed by Tang Ying. Looking at the face, he was reluctant to say something serious. It happened that there was a feast formunication, and he invited the purpose. He had forgotten that at this time, Tang Yan should "remember" his memory. Shortly after Shangguanjing left, she remembered "waking up" and broke into the pce door like crazy. Shangguanyi knew it was her and couldn''t bear to me it. When Tang Huan burst into his arms with tears in his eyes, Shangguanyi had lost the feeling of being recovered. "Emperor, I finally remembered." "Emperor, do you want to return to the pce? I still want to live in the temple." Shangguanyi was thinking about how to arrange Tang Yuan. When he heard the Ling Ling Hall, he suddenly remembered the past and did not want to refuse. "That ce, you can''t live." "why?" "In short, you cannot live." "Where do I live?" Shangguanyi no longer wanted to take Tang Ye into the pce, and said, "You are now the King Princess of King King. This thing the whole world knows, He can''t take you into the pce." As for the truth, only he knew it. In the end, Tang Yue left in tears. Shangguanyi couldn''t rest assured that he had to send someone to follow, and his heart was very helpless. If he had known today, he would treat her well. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Some people only know how good she is if she loses it. The feast of exchanges began, and ambassadors and hosts of various countries entered. Then came the Emperor and Empress of the North Yan Kingdom. When they saw Tang Guo''s beautiful face, ten years ago, they saw the messenger who presented the beauty, and they felt very familiar. That face that day, they have never forgotten. Among them, the most shocking is Shangguan King. Had it not been for his restraint, he would have stood up and shouted. There was another person who was surprised, that is, Chen Guozhu. He is much more greasy than ten years ago. When he was amazed, he felt the cold eyes of Huo Beitang and quickly turned his eyes away. I yelled at my mother, shit, that the messenger of the North Yan Kingdom who was holding him to drink was actually the emperor of the North Yan Kingdom. He wasn''t a fool, he guessed instantly, what was going on. He said, how can the messenger of the northern Yan state be close to him, it turns out that they are fancy about the beauty. Those mountain bandits, I''m afraid they were arranged by the other party, right? Otherwise, where is there such a coincidence? But what about knowing the truth? He couldn''t make Bei Yanguo. He couldn''t beat it before, but he can''t beat it now. I was only able to sit and drink here obediently. He nced at Shangguan Jing, who was not far away. There were some things that he knew well, and there was no need to tell them. see you tomorrow Chapter 1204: The Memory Princess (79) Chapter 1204: The Memory Princess (79) Chapter 1204 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (79) But sitting on the side, watching a movie is still OK. Shangguanjing is very sure that the Queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom is Tang Guo! The one they thought was dead, she saw him clearly, but there was only strangeness in her eyes, as if she didn''t know him. Throughout the feast, Shangguan Jing was absent-minded. He waited until the feast was over before he was out of the pce. After leaving the pce, he kept people checking information. Who is Queen Empress Beiyan? Isn''t she. Thest news was that the Queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom was indeed not from the Northern Yan Kingdom, and the days of her "death" were right. Through various details, Shangguan Jing was certain that the Queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom was really Tang Guo. He wept with joy on the spot, and soon remembered that she was now Queen of the North Yan Kingdom, and his eyes were still strange to him, and she was very unhappy. I heard that the queen opened her own shops everywhere in the rich country of Beiyan. The queen often went out of the pce. Shangguan Jing waited until the day Tang Guo went out of the pce. He secretly stepped forward to meet her. He wanted to ask her how she had been in these years. What happened at the beginning. Since she is still alive, why not go back? "You are the messenger of the Southern Shu Kingdom, Lord King?" "I saw you at the feast that night." Tang Guo said, in a rusty and polite tone, all the enthusiasm of Shangguanjing was sshed with cold water. "Master Jing, what do you want from me? Nanshu is rich in products. If you are dealing with this matter, you canmunicate directly with your Majesty." Shangguan subconsciously said, "Don''t you remember me?" "Remember you?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly. "I never knew Wang Ye, how do I remember you?" Shangguanjing discriminated carefully, did not see any flicker in her eyes, nor was she familiar with it. It can be seen that she really did not remember him. "You were originally called Tang Guo." Tang Guoughed out. "I''m Tang Guo, my lord, my name is taboo. You don''t need to tell me." "You were originally from the Southern Shu Kingdom." Shangguan Jing was unwilling. "You should be a schr of the Southern Shu Kingdom, you ..." He remembered a lot of those things that had been done to her for a while, and he was aphasia. "Master Jing, now that I am the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom, I used to have a lot of memories. From the moment I was born, the person apanying me was my husband, the emperor of the Northern Yan Kingdom, Beitang Huo. . " "I am living very well now. As for everything before, I have no interest to know." Shangguanjing was unwilling to ept it and asked blurtly, "Did you care about your family? Master Shang Shu was sad for more than half a month because of your death, and his body is not as good as before, have you never thought to go back and see? , Your sister ... " "Master Jing, are there anything else besides these?" "You should be deceived by Beitang Huo. He deceived you as the queen. He must not have told you the past." Shangguanjing said eagerly. Tang Guo chuckled, "He hasn''t lied to me. Whoever lied to me, I can tell at a nce. And, you just said, he told me. And more than you said." "For example, my identity is indeed the treasure of Shang Shufu, but because of your own selfishness, my memory has been changed, my sister''s identity has been changed, and I have been sent to the pce. The emperor of the South Shu Kingdom, because I saw that I was Really Tang Yan, sneer at me. " Chapter 1205: The Princess Who Was Changed (80) Chapter 1205: The Princess Who Was Changed (80) Chapter 1205 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (80) "Even at the exchange feast ten years ago, I used this person directly and exchanged a lot of treasure. You haven''t told me these things, have you?" "You ..." Shangguanjing''s face turned white for a moment, and he took a few steps back in shock, "he ... he ..." "You''re curious, why did he tell me everything? Because he is the person who cares most about me in the world. Even if I forget my previous memories, he also truthfully told me that he never deceived me a little. " "Master Jing, are these the truth?" Shangguanjing wanted to say, this is not true. But this is true, it is what they have really done. "As long as youe back, I will be hello and we can start again." "But I don''t remember you, I don''t remember the former grudges andints," Tang Guo said lightly. "And, from your words, you admit that you have done those things? In that case, why do I leave The Queen of the North Yan Kingdom did not do it, leaving a person who loved me to ignore, and to go back to someone who has hurt me like this, because you said that you can treat me well and you can start again, I will give up everything and go back with you ?" "Master Jing, what do you think you are? Even if you are a treasure of gold and silver, they have fallen into the pit, and they have not been wiped clean. Do you dare to take these words for granted?" What else does Shangguanjing want to say, Tang Guo said to the humane here, "I''m in a bad mood. I won''t go to the shop and go back to the pce." "It''s a mother." System: Host is this pretending? "You are not allowed to leave, you have to go back to Nanshu with me, that''s where you belong." Shang Guanjing shouted, and when he came up, he would grab Tang Guo''s wrist. I didn''t expect her to respond quickly. The backhand was a p fan on his face, with a crackling sound, especially loud, "I did not expect that King Jing of the magnificent Southern Shu Kingdom turned out to be a disciple." "Come, give this apprentice a punch to this pce and drive him out of the North Yan Kingdom. He will not be allowed toe to the North Yan Kingdom in the future. Come once and fight once." "It''s a mother." Many masters appeared in unison, and before Shangguan Jing did not respond, he caught the opponent, and punched him fiercely in the abdomen. He whispered and said, "Bold madman, dare to belittle the queen maiden, it''s time to fight! I read that you are the King of the Southern Shu Kingdom. The maiden only ordered you to beat you, and then expelled from Northern Yan. "Everyone who is watching you is listening. This guy actually wants to be disrespectful to his maiden. In the future, let him enter the area of the North Yan Kingdom. The queen maiden said, and I will see him once every time." Shangguanjing was detained and walked on the street. The people who were watching the crowd were still watching the liveliness. But when he heard what he did, he smashed the things in his hand. "What King Jing, it turned out to be a disciple who wanted to be a frivolous queen." "Such people must be banned from entering the Northern Yan Kingdom." "Seeing that I don''t kill him, it''s not good for his appearance." Those who King Jing brought, wanted toe and save him. But the people in Beitanghuo were faster, and after a while, the uniform army directly surrounded them. Beitang Huo followed, "King King, Bei Yanguo doesn''t wee you." "Someday, I will take her away." Shang Guanjing said stiffly, and he would take her away. Beitang Huo squinted his eyes and sneered, "along the way, you must take good care of King King, don''t be indifferent, you must let King King live to return to Nanshu. Chapter 1206: The Princess Who Was Changed (81) Chapter 1206: The Princess Who Was Changed (81) Chapter 1206 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (81) "Yes, Your Majesty." To live in the Southern Shu Kingdom means to stay alive. This boy, dare to think about the queen''s queen, or see if they promise or not. The emperor finally had the queen maiden, who would dare to abduct? See if they don''t pack him well. When Shangguanjing was out of the city, not only were people smashed eggs, leaves, but also spit. The man who held himforted, "Don''t hate these ordinary people either, because you''re doing too wrong. It''s not good to try to grab anyone, but it''s our queendy." This queen maiden is a national treasure in their Northern Yan Kingdom. Since she came ten years ago, every household now eats meat almost every day, and no longer has to go hungry. Regardless of which country''s seeds are introduced, the queen mother can find ways to ovee soil and water dissatisfaction, grow sessfully, and still have high yields. You said such a queendy, isn''t it a baby? In addition, the queen''s maiden''s shops are spread in many countries. Are the recruited talents selected from their ordinary people? Shangguan Jing was greeted all the way, and it took him a month to finally return to Nanshu. Shangguanyi was also surprised, why he was expelled by the people of Beiyan State. I wanted to me. It can be seen that Shangguan Jing was full of injuries, his face was thin and yellow, and it was obvious that he didn''t suffer a lot along the way. He was sent back, and he was unconscious. After the other party woke up, Shangguan Yi asked, "King King, what did you do in the North Yan Kingdom, and how could you be evicted?" He feels that Shangguan Jing should not be the kind of person who has no measure. Shangguan Jing''s eyes were confused for a moment, and he couldn''t wake up until he saw the face of Shangguanyi clearly. He did not want to tell Shangguan Yi Tangguo''s whereabouts, but he was a grandfather of the Southern Shu Kingdom, and it was not easy to get back the Queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom. Therefore, he was only able to join forces with Shangguanyi and **** her back. "Brother, I see her." "She?" Shangguanyi frowned. "Who?" Shangguanjing remembered the person she met. When she saw her, she had been hiding her deep inner feelings, and finally couldn''t suppress them, and sprayed them out instantly. It turned out that before she knew it, she even upied such an important position in his heart. "My Princess King." Shangguan Jing said, "I have seen her, brother," he said with excitement, "it is her, she is not dead, she is alive." Thinking of her identity, his eyes were again Dimmed. "But I can''t bring her back." Shangguanyi finally heard clearly, grabbing the cor of Shangguanjing, regardless of the injury on the other side, and asked nervously, "What did you say?" "Brother, really is her. She is now the queen of Northern Yan Kingdom. I don''t know why, I don''t remember what happened before, and she doesn''t want to go with me. Brother, let''s join hands and be sure to bring her back. " "She is my princess King, how can she be the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom." Shangguanyi asked a lot, and asked several times, and finally determined that Tang Guo was still alive. It''s just that she is now the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom. Listening to Guan Jing''s words, he also said, "Okay, we join forces. She is a concubine''s concubine and should return to Nanshu. When she returns, I will treat her well." Both were very happy, immersed in their own joy, and ignored the other''s intentions. Chapter 1207: The Princess Who Was Changed (82) Chapter 1207: The Princess Who Was Changed (82) Chapter 1207 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (82) "Guoguo, they''re afraid they won''t reconcile, they will definitely find a way to **** you." In front of the mighty Beitang Huo, he was holding Tang Guo''s small waist, buried his head in her neck, and whispered, "You won''t be taken away by them?" Tang Guo patted this handsome face and squeezed it again, Beitang Huo looked up, like a poor puppies. Resentful looks made herugh. "Aho thinks my vision is so bad, but good days, but want to go back and suffer?" Beitang Huo rxes, holds her full, holds her face, and kisses her for a dozen times. System: Shielded, shielded, plugging his dog food every day, I really can''t stand it. Tang Guo touched his cheek, took his sleeve and wiped his face disgustingly, "all saliva." "I''ll pay attention when I kiss next time, there will be no saliva." Beitang Huo quickly apologized, and said, "Guoguo, what do you want to do next, I know, you will definitely not let them go, right?" "Just be smart." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "The two people are crazy. I guess, it won''t be long before they will let you surrender me. Shangguanyi will be important to me in the name of his concubine. They may announce the attack on the North Yan Kingdom. " "I am a strong soldier in the Northern Yan Kingdom. I am not afraid. Guoguo, you do nt have to worry. You have brought countless gospels to the people of the Northern Yan Kingdom. If you know that the Southern Shu Kingdom wants toe and **** you, they are willing to put down farm tools and pick up the sword Fighting for you. " "Just rest assured. I can protect you. You don''t want to. No one can force you to do anything." "I know, Aho, you''re the best." Beitang Huo''s heart was warm. She said he was the best. He just wanted to be better to her. He always felt that no matter how good he was to her, it was not good enough. "Aho, can you send someone to help me take over my family?" Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "These two are not good stubble. When they won''t be sessful, they will definitely use something despicable." means." "Of course you can, I think so. It''s normal to threaten your family with what they have done." "There is also Tang Yan, who will take her over, and her task is consideredplete. It is no longer necessary to stay there and may be hurt by them." "All listen to Guoguo." Tang Guo squeezed Beitanghuo''s face with both hands and drew it to his ear. "Ahuo, you are the emperor of the Northern Yan Kingdom. How many people outside are afraid of you, how much the courtiers in the church fear you, other countries. The owner of your country is so afraid of you. Why are you so cute in front of me? If you rely on me, you are not afraid to spread it and damage your reputation? " "Guo Guo is afraid I don''t know," Beitang Huo held her in her arms and whispered in her ear, "The entire people of the Northern Yan Kingdom knew that I was afraid of the inner, and I was very afraid of the inner. Guoguo Didn''t find out that what you said is more useful than what I said? Even if it is in the court, what new ideas I propose, the ministers will certainly hesitate and oppose it. But if I said that the idea was discussed with mest night, they would quickly say that the queen''s wife is wise, and the minister seconded. " "Hahaha ... really fake?" "Really, Guoguo, don''t you know how much benefit you have brought to our northern Yan Kingdom? They are all grateful and respect you." Chapter 1208: The Princess Who Was Changed (83) Chapter 1208: The Princess Who Was Changed (83) Chapter 1208 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (83) He actually picked such a good person, and he must have been a super nice person in hisst life. Therefore, in this life, he will love her well, pet her, and take her to heaven. Then, to be a wise monarch, to benefit the people of the world, to umte merit, and hope that in the next life, I can continue to meet her. "Okay, I believe you, then Aho, what I asked you to do must be done well." Tang Guo got up, stretched out his palm, and a box appeared on his palm. The box that appeared out of nowhere surprised Beitang Huo. Quickly grabbing Tang Guo''s little hand, he said nervously, "Guo Guo is really not an ordinary woman, are you a fairy, or an ordinary person?" "Guo Guo, how many lives do you have to rob, will it not appear in the next life?" Tang Guo looked at his nervous look, held his face, and kissed his lips. "Rx, I''m not a fairy, and I''m not a rogue. But there are some special asions in life. If you are good in your next life One point, you can still meet me. " "I will." Beitang Huo Guangliang said very seriously, telling Tang Guo could not help kissing him, "It''s so cute." She opened the box, and inside it was a stack of thick little paper people. "This is a tadpole, a magical friend gave it to me." "Ahuo, you send someone to pick up my family. In order not to cause the necessary trouble, they will make Ren Qiao look like them. But Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi are both cruel people, and it is better to use sloppy people. " "How to use this?" Bei Tang Huo did not refuse, this is his good heart, and those who do not want to be hurt. He said that she should be respected by the entire North Yan Kingdom. Only she could bear it. "It can be done with a drop of blood. It turns out to be the same as a living person." Tang Guo found a knife and nned to try it. Beitang Huo quickly grabbed the knife into his hand and cut a hole in his own hand. Tang Guo nced at him and took out a little paper man from the box. Beitang Huo dripped a drop of blood. The little paper man grew up instantly and turned into Beitang Huo. Beitang Huo, who was as long as him, touched the other''s face. I didn''t expect to receive a scornful disdain, he saw clearly, that is, the look of disdain. "My dear, I am the same as you. I like women, not men. Don''t use my hands." The stunned man spoke, bewildered by Beitang Huo. Thinking of what the other party said, he quickly put Tang Guo in his arms, "Guo Guo is mine, don''t think about it." Seeing his unwillingness, Beitang Huo was a little angry, and was actually stunned by his own uncle. Tang Guo saw Beitang Huo screaming, and said Beitang Huo, "If you drop a drop of blood, he will be a little paper man and can be reused many times." This is a puppet made by Chixiao of the group, who is already an immortal. The immortals made by the immortals are of course very powerful. Knowing whether she wanted it or used it in the world, it was especially easy to change it intentionally. Beitang Huo did, and it turned out that the tartar became a little paper man, and his heart was rxed. "Does he have his own thoughts?" "No, his thoughts are Aho''s, and he is jealous of you because he is you. Moreover, the tartar is also time-sensitive. Once the time is over, it can no longer be used. After listening to this exnation, Beitang Huo couldn''t help crying. He turned out to be jealous with himself just now. Chapter 1209: The Princess Who Was Changed (84) Chapter 1209: The Princess Who Was Changed (84) Chapter 1209 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (84) After getting the Qiang people, Beitang Huo immediately arranged for them to go to the Nan Shu country to exchange for Tang Yao and the people from Shang Shufu. Tang Yan also knew that Tang Guo is now the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom. On the day she knew, she almost didn''t bite her tongue. "Three two, my sister is really good. She turned out to be the queen of the North Yan Kingdom. It''s amazing, it''s amazing." She thought that her cheapest sister would make Shang Guanjing and Shang Guanyi regret it at most, and after the death, the two would die because of her death. I never expected that people would go to Beiyan State to be the queen. Now the two brothers in Shangguan are afraid, right? I don''t know how embarrassed my heart is, and Shangguan Jing doesn''t take her to y very much anymore. She enters the pce every day and plots with Shangguan wing. How are she going to grab people back? [The host can learn more. There are really not many such powerful women. "Uh-huh, you have to learn, this is really wonderful." Late one night, Xiang Tang was sleeping and was woken up by System 222, saying that someone hade. She hadn''t responded yet, and the two men in ck came to her house. When she was about to make a shot, the man in ck spoke out. "Miss Tang Er, we are from the North Yan Kingdom. The queen mother is worried that the two brothers in Shangguan will hurt you. Send us to pick you up." Tang Yun was relieved. "Is it really your sister who sent you?" The two exined a few times and took out the token again, Tang Yan believed. The two took out a little paper man and told her to bleed up, saying that this was also given by Tang Guo and could continue in her ce. Tang Yan didn''t doubt it at all. She, the cheaper sister, said that she had got some adventures. Since it is a rebirth, it is really not surprising to have these things. That night, Tang Yan left the Tatars and ordered the Tatars to say something, and then followed the men in ck. Another group of people also entered Shangshufu. Jump straight into Tang Yanxin''s house, this time they took out Bei Tang Huo''s letter. Tang Yanxin read the letter before and after, and the seal of the jade seal was finally printed. I believed these people''s intentions. Knowing that his elder daughter was still alive, he almost burst into tears. He has two daughters. Even if someone changed his memory, how could he not tell who was who? The imperial power is supreme. If he fights hard, he will not only win but also die for nothing. For ten years, he did not find the opportunity to avenge his daughter. In fact, he likes his eldest daughter more than Tang Yan. The eldest daughter is intelligent and calm. He has something like his temperament and has always been his pride. Unexpectedly, he would be rejected by the Shangguan brothers as mud, which really made him intolerable. Now that Tang Guo is still alive, he has also be the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom. He only thinks he is dreaming. I heard that the two brothers in Shangguan were discussing to grab her back, and the angry Tang Yanxin patted the table. Take it back? Do they really think that his daughter, Tang Yanxin, is the goods, and that they are randomly bought and sold? She said she cares about her, but she still can''t change it. They are overbearing, regardless of the nature of others. In the letter, Beitang Huo also said that his eldest daughter would only be the only queen of Beiyan State and the only wife of Beitang Huo. It was this sentence that made Tang Yanxin very touched. But just leaving, he still had some scruples, "We''re leaving like this, aren''t we giving Shangguan Yi a chance?" "Master, please rest assured, we have prepared." see you tomorrow Chapter 1210: The Princess Who Was Changed (85) Chapter 1210: The Princess Who Was Changed (85) Chapter 1210 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (85) After Tang Yanxin saw the magical tadpole, he said nothing and immediately awakened Mrs. Tang. When Mrs. Tang knew the truth, she also cried a bit, knowing that Tang Yan had also been reced, and agreed immediately. This ce, she doesn''t want to stay. The two brothers, Shangguan Yi and Shang Guanjing, were unkind, and her two such good daughters were so tossed by them. Now that the eldest daughter has found someone who truly loves her, the younger daughter does not have to be trapped between the two men. Mrs. Tang is anxious to leave immediately, but no matter how many. Tang Yanxin quickly called the people in the house. The Tang family had a simple poption. Tang Yanxin didn''t have a room, and there were not many people. In total, there were more than a dozen people who were close people. Leaving Tatars, they left Tang House overnight. Except for bringing some avable gold and silver, nothing. In a hidden courtyard, they met Tang Yan. After the two sides met, Tang Yanxin was really relieved. After dawn, the city gates opened, and the Tang family followed the people of the North Yan Kingdom and rushed to the North Yan Kingdom. All this happened silently, who can guess that Tang Guo will have a realistic and sultry, can everyone in the Tang family be reced? Shangguan King and Shangguan Yi are still nning how to grab Tang Guo back. I don''t know, the Tang family has arrived in the North Yan Kingdom. Tang Yanxin originally thought that when he arrived in the North Yan Kingdom, he had to be careful. And he was a courtier of the Southern Shu Kingdom, and it was normal for him to be crowded out or suspected. I never expected that when they arrived that day, Tang Guo and Bei Tang Huo were waiting at the gate. The onlookers also knew that their queen''s maiden''s family wasing. The North Yan Kingdom is different from many other countries. It may be ineffective, and there is a feeling that the hero does not ask the source. It is said that their prime minister, Yun Mujun, is not actually from the North Yan Kingdom. It is said that he fled to Beiyan Kingdom from other ces when he was very young. His family was framed, and the old servant in the family had to take him away. Maybe it was good luck and happened to meet Beitang Huo hunting in the mountains. This became Bei Tang Huo''s apanying reading, also considered a ymate. In the North Yan Kingdom, there were many natives who were not Bei Yan Kingdom. Some of them were picked up by the emperor, and some were identally picked up by Beitang Huo, and some went to other countries to see these people Being bullied, tempted with all kinds of interests, knowing what is right and digging it out. Many countries don''t know that some people who have been bullied are picked up by Beitang Huo. In Beiyan State, there will be heavy tasks. Since then, these people from different countries who have been bullied but respected by Beitang Huo are loyal to Beitang Huo and have no disinterest. Bei Yanguo''s wee to the Tang family was unexpected by Tang Yanxin. What made him even more surprised was that Beitang Huo actually gave him an official position. The official position is not high, and he specifically told him that everyone who is willing to join the Northern Yan Kingdom starts from this position. As long as there is patience, official positions will definitely be promoted. He also arranged a big mansion for the Tang family. The Tang family had some nervousness and anxiety, and they all stabilized. After Tang Yanxin spent some time in Beiyan Kingdom, he found that Beitang Huo was really a wise monarch. I was a little excited at the moment, and I was very motivated to do things every day. I couldn''t wait to get everything out of me. Chapter 1211: The Princess Who Was Changed (86) Chapter 1211: The Princess Who Was Changed (86) Chapter 1211 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (86) When Tang Yanxin went out, many people in the Imperial City knew him and greeted him with a smile. He also heard many discussions about his eldest daughter, now the queen of the North Yan Kingdom. It is indispensable to say that the Northern Yan Kingdom can have today''s prosperity. Hearing that the eldest daughter was so powerful, Tang Yanxin was proud of his face. Sure enough, his daughter is amazing. He felt that everything wasplete. Beitang Huo didn''t let Tang Yan know that she likes to travel around and gave her a task. Travel around the country, learn about the customs of other countries, and other circumstances, and ask her topile travel notes. Tang Yan: "..." Why is she still involved? But soon she was very happy, because Beitang Huo gave her a row of masters to protect her and gave her a lot of money. She only needed to bring people and money to y around, eat, drink, ande back to write a diary. . Isn''t she traveling on public expense? "Three two, this task is really easy. Acting and acting two times, it was a sess. The Tang family has a ce to stay and their sister is happy, ah, now I can travel at public expense, really Great! Can you give me another dozen of such tasks? " [Host, don''t be extravagant, please enjoy yourself. This situation is only a small part. You need to be alert to the identity of your tasker at all times, and many situations change randomly. Of course, as long as there are Tang Guo in this world, there should be no major changes. Tang Yan heard it, and the sound of System 222 was a bit rxed. "Let''s leave tomorrow, traveling around the country. I didn''t expect that I would be able to travel around the country one day and write travel notes. Oh my god, it was really good. "You said that in the future, should I write a travel journal, can I be famous and remembered by future generations of this world?" "In the future, they will develop into the modern world. I will definitely appear in the textbook of history, and I am a little excited." "Then how would they evaluate me? I can do well." System 222: The host is still not very stable. In the next world, he picks a difficult task and lets her suffer, lest she think the tasks are so easy. Tang Yan felt a little cold behind, and didn''t care so much. He was ready to salute and went to travel around the country. "Aho, you really use everything you can, and no one will let it go." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh, "Give everyone the strengths and give them a corresponding task." "Ermei already likes to y around. This is just for her. She should be happy." "She''s very willing to eat and drink everywhere with silver, everyone is happy, and there is expert protection." Tang Guo thinks that the taskman really has some meaning. The system told her before that he had sent an email to the other''s system 222. 222 After receiving the e-mail, he nned to send an e-mail to the headquarters, which was intercepted by the system. She ns to go to meeting 222 after the incident, and ask where the headquarters is. Maybe she can also check who produced this stupid system. In the third month of the Tang family''s arrival in Beiyan Kingdom, there was finally movement in Nanshu Kingdom. Shangguanyi first wrote a letter. The meaning of the letter was clear. Let Beitang Huo exchange his concubine back. Otherwise, the Southern Shu Kingdom will attack the Northern Yan Kingdom. Chapter 1212: The Memory Princess (87) Chapter 1212: The Memory Princess (87) Chapter 1212 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (87) In fact, in recent months, Shangguanyi is just preparing for war. He believes that Ethan Beihuo''s temperament will never hand over people. The so-called ceremonial soldiers, if the other party did not agree, he would attack Beiyan Kingdom for the reason that Beitang Huo stole the concubine of Nanshu Kingdom. When Bei Tanghuo received the letter, he published the letter nationwide. The entire people of the Northern Yan Kingdom knew that the Southern Shu Kingdom was so shameless that they even wanted to take away their queen maiden. Furious at the moment, they said that as long as the Nanshu country dared toe, they dared to fight. Whoever dares to steal the queen maiden will attack them! They all felt that the queendy was a fairy sent from heaven, and it was their blessing to descend on the Northern Yan Kingdom. The Nanshu Kingdom was so shameless, saying that the queen queen is their concubine, and it smells shameless! !! Well-informed courtiers know why. No one objected to Beitang Huo''s n to fight, in fact, there has been no war between countries for a long time. Since the Southern Shu Kingdom was willing tounch, they did not avoid it, but they coveted the properties of the Southern Shu Kingdom for a long time. If it can attack the Southern Shu Kingdom and expand the territory of the Northern Yan Kingdom, it will be a matter of historical renown. Those courtiers from various countries who had suffered unjust wrongs are even more disgusted with Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing. In their minds, Tang Guo had simr experiences with them, and had some sympathy for the disease. They instantly passed on the hatred of the enemies to the Nanshu Kingdom, and both hands agreed to face it. In fact, they must meet. If you really want to make friends, then their North Yan Kingdom is too weak? "Since all the Ai Qing are not afraid of the Nan Shu country, then I am writing back to the Nan Shu country." "Your Majesty Shengming, you must give them a good look this time, Your Majesty, Chen thinks that since they are so arrogant, they will simply do nothing and fight the South Shu Kingdom." "Secondary minister." "Secondary minister." "The Nanshu Kingdom is rich in products and it is an iparable ce. Chen thinks that the emperor of the Nanshu Kingdom is unfavorable, but it is better left to us to manage the Northern Yan Kingdom." "Yeah, yeah, I heard that there are still many people in the Nanshu country who are not eating, drinking and warming, and they are very sick. And the families in the Beiyan country are able to eat meat and upy the South Shu country for the people''s consideration." The ministers went on to say one by one. In the end, everyone had a look of justice, and anyone who saw it felt that they were doing a great thing. The challenge is to save the people of Nanshu and help them live a prosperous life. The emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom was ipetent and unable to feed his people, which was his sin. "His Majesty, I believe that you can first send people to spread the news among the people in the Nanshu country, and say that households in the Beiyan country can eat meat every day, can wear warm clothes in winter, and can change clothes every season. Those people have heard After that, I will be very envious. After the battle, we first captured a few cities, rested, and began to change the living standards of our new people. " Yun Mujun was treacherous, "The news spread out is like a big pie. If we can smash them down. The so-called popr people wait for the world, ordinary people can no matter who rules the world as long as they can It''s not too much of a difference for them to wear warm clothes. " Yun Mujun also said a lot, how to bewitch the people of Nanshu Kingdom. Chapter 1213: The Princess Who Was Changed (88) Chapter 1213: The Princess Who Was Changed (88) Chapter 1213 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (88) The ministers on the court were all cold and cold sweat behind them, and they heard it a few times. Sure enough, Yun Mujun was the most treacherous person in Beiyan State. "I''ll leave it up to you, sir." Yun Mujunughed happily, "Please wait for your goodness, and the minister will do it properly." Beitang Huo was in a good mood. He picked up his pen and wrote a letter to Nanshu Kingdom. He looked up and said to the minister, "Well, just reply to these three words. What do you think?" "Excuse me, what are the three words?" Asked the courtiers, curious in their hearts, like a cat being caught. Beitang Huoughed, coldly spit out three words, "beautiful!" Dare to let him hand over his beloved fruit, isn''t that just wanting to be beautiful? "Your Majesty is wise." "These three words are really wonderful." "Three words," being beautiful ", fully embodies His Majesty''s fearlessness and disdain for the Southern Shu Kingdom, and also demonstrates His Majesty''s brilliance. His Majesty is indeed a talented person. Beitang Huo: "..." Whose group of horses are they? When Shangguanyi received the letter with the words "Thinking of Beauty", he immediately shredded the letter. "I decided to attack the North Yan Kingdom. The other side was too arrogant. He took away my concubine and wrote to insult me to the Southern Shu Kingdom. I must not let it go." After the ministers looked at each other, those who were unwilling to fight wars showed that at this time the Northern Yan Kingdom was in a strong period and it was not easy to wage war. However, Shangguanyi had long nned to start a war. Regardless, he would have to grab his concubine back. He has be obsessed with taking people back. Shangguan Jing was the first one to stand up. "My brother agrees." Soon, many people agreed to wage a war, and they must give a lesson to the arrogant North Yan State. Seeing Chaotang, most people agreed. The remaining ministers had to agree in the end. In fact, they all feel that at this time, starting a war is not good for their southern Shu country. But the reasons for Shangguanyi are too good. The queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom is the concubine of the Southern Shu Kingdom. Countries now know that if they do not show their attitude, they are afraid that they will be underestimated by other countries. The Nanshu country is a big country. If you don''t dare to bring your concubine back this time, would it be better than the North Yan country. For a long time in the future, they could not raise their heads in front of Bei Yanguo. Shangguanyi believed that attacking Beiyan State would surely take back his concubine. Shang Guanjing also believed that his wife would return when war broke out. As long as they win, she will definitelye back. They all made up their minds, and when she came back, she would treat her well and never hurt her again. They didn''t think about it, she was willing toe back. A monthter, the two armies fought and the Nanshu country was defeated. The Nan Shu Kingdom fought again, and the Nan Shu Kingdom lost again. In the end, the Nanshu Kingdom suffered three defeats and three defeats. In the North Yan Kingdom, there was almost no damage. The soldiers of the North Yan Kingdom not only have good kung fu, good health, good food, but also good clothes. They have been carefully prepared for a long time, and all battles are in their calctions. Through careful nning andyout, they have easily won three wars. These three wars also made the countries know how badly the North Yan Kingdom was. After winning three games, the North Yan Kingdom did not stop, but ording to the n of the Prime Minister Yun Mujun, they sessively attacked the six cities of the Southern Shu Kingdom, and stopped to rest a little. Chapter 1214: The Princess Who Was Changed (89) Chapter 1214: The Princess Who Was Changed (89) Chapter 1214 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (89) The people who were captured in the city were very panicked at first, and felt that the day of suffering hade. I never expected that the people of Beiyan Kingdom did not burn and plunder, but just let them register their identity, indicating that they would be the people of Beiyan Kingdom in the future. As long as they are willing to obey Beiyan Kingdom, they will get what the people in Beiyan Kingdom should have. The people were skeptical, andter they found out that the days were more secure than before. North Yanguo also sent officials to govern their ce and exempted them from taxes for three years. In just one month, the whole city has undergone earth-shaking changes. The people in these cities suddenly felt that their lives were really a lot better. Because of the losing streak, Nanshu also lost six cities in session and had to stop. Now the people of the entire South Shu Kingdom are rumors of how moisturizing the people of the North Yan Kingdom are. "Did you know? It is said that those upied cities, the people inside, are doing well now." "Originally, I was still worried about food and clothing. Now every family can eat white rice and asionally some meat." "I have a distant rtive, a person in a certain city. He also wrote to say that the officials of Beiyan State were also very good and never oppressed them. Those vigers in the surrounding areas were said to have been given many seeds. The yields are very high, and there are people who specialize in teaching them to grow. " "I heard that they are doing really well." Such remarks are everywhere. Especially the bad life, but also yearning for the lives of the people in those cities. It didn''t take long for the Southern Shu Kingdom to send people to capture a lot of these people. Put them to death in front of everyone. "The emperor has made a decree, and there will be such false statements in the future, killing without pardon!" The people backed pale, dreaded on their faces, but were angry at heart. They are just envious of the lives of the people in Beiyan State. Why did theymit the crime of beheading? If the Nanshu state has such a good ce, why should they go to envy Beiyan State? And isn''t it the fault of Shangguanyi that those lost cities? In fact, who is the concubine and who is the queen of the Northern Yan Kingdom has nothing to do with them. All they care about is what to eat, what to wear, and live stability. Shangguanyi waged war for a woman and lost the city. Now they have two words to talk about, they have to be beheaded. Tyrant, Shangguanyi is a tyrant! If you have a hard temper, you will like to talk about it everywhere. Of course, you will find one and kill one. The current Shangguanyi and Shangguanjing cannot hear such words at all. In order to grab people back, they have gone crazy. Those who talk nonsense, they don''t think there is any harm in killing them. As long as they are afraid of killing them, they dare not talk nonsense. But people have a mouth, and what they want to say is really not that easy to stop. They still talk about the beautiful life of the North Yan Kingdom. When they heard that someone was killed for this, they thought that Shangguanyi was cruel and kind. The Shangguan brothers did not give up and attacked the North Yan Kingdom. During the cultivation and recuperation, forced recruitment and taxation made the people of Nanshu country miserable. After training for a year and a half, he once again proposed to attack the North Yan Kingdom. The entire Nanshu country is in hot water, and people are not talking about it. The two brothers in Shangguan have gone crazy. They will not be reconciled without taking people back. This time, Shangguan Jing went on in person. Chapter 1215: The Princess Who Was Changed (90) Chapter 1215: The Princess Who Was Changed (90) Chapter 1215 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (90) "Your Majesty, I heard that King Jing is leading the army, otherwise, let the minister go to the prison army?" Yun Mujun took the initiative of the prison army, and the surrounding courtiers rolled his eyes silently. At this moment, some Shangguan Jing suffered. This traitor is not easy to deal with. Fortunately, the bad water in that belly is not targeted at them. "That''s right." The two countries fought again, and Shangguanjing went into battle, and the soldiers'' momentum rose greatly. However, the Bei Yan State Supervising Army is the treacherous Yun Mujun, who still fought several times and lost several times. The original 100,000 troops escaped, but only 5,000 people escaped. Shangguan Jing fled back to the imperial city with blood, his eyes were still dull. "Why are there 5,000 people?" "Brother Huang, the Northern Yan Kingdom is too powerful." Shangguanjing said pale. Shangguanyi didn''t look good, and wanted to say something. There was a sudden sound outside, "Report!" "Emperor Qi Qi, the army of the Northern Yan Kingdom did not stop, and continued to attack." Shangguanyi''s face was so ugly that he had no time to me Shangguanjing. He immediately convened courtiers to discuss countermeasures. "Mr. Emperor, the army of the North Yan National Army is unstoppable, why not talk about peace?" "The two treasuries have little treasury left, and the war should not continue." The courtiers begged, Shangguanyi didn''t want to just leave it alone. "Again tomorrow." When tomorrowes, an emergency report from Beiyan State that captured several cities overnight will be sent back, and Shangguanyi will have to agree with the minister''s point of view, "Then talk about it, who will talk about it?" There was a long debate over who was going to talk about peace, and finally one person was selected. "Talk about peace?" Yun Mujun smiled. "Let them wait. Your majesty will have to sue you. If your majesty is unwilling, continue to fight." In fact, what he really wanted to ask was the queen maiden, who couldn''t fight. It is possible to fight, but he believes that the soldiers have been fighting continuously, and their bodies have fallen into fatigue, and they will not be able to attack the southern Shu country for a while. It''s better to take a break and recuperate. By the way, when you talk about peace, you can spend a sum of money in the Shunan Kingdom. When the timees, it is not toote to attack. After seeing the news, Tang Guo and Beitang Huo said, "The prime minister''s suggestion is very good. Now that the other party has negotiated, you can make a good fortune, just to subsidize these newly received cities." "When the soldiers are almost raised, these cities are almost transformed. Shangguanyi will not be reconciled, and he will be a demon once the opportunityes." "Okay, just listen to Guoguo." Beitang Huo Road, in fact, he thinks so. Fighting all the time is not good for them. While attacking, it is their purpose to change the newly epted cities and to show the people of the Northern Yan Kingdom to the people of the Southern Shu Kingdom. In this way, time has passed. Every few years, Shangguanjing would wage war, but every time he was defeated. But he was not reconciled. After defeat, he went on to talk about peace, gave away many treasures, and the two countries ceased the war. When he was almost healthy, he continued to make the same mistake. All the countries have seen that Beiyan Kingdom is ready to sip one bite at a time, and they are very afraid of Beiyan Kingdom, and they dare not invite it. Especially on the map, the maps belonging to the Southern Shu Kingdom are getting smaller and smaller, and they are bing more and more afraid. This Northern Yan Kingdom is about to go to heaven. Is the emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdom stupid? It''s obvious that they are teasing you. Otherwise, if you say that the truce will be cease-fire, talks will be negotiated? Think beautiful. see you tomorrow Chapter 1216: The Princess Who Was Changed (91) Chapter 1216: The Princess Who Was Changed (91) Chapter 1216 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (91) This mouthful of smander, the strategy of boiling frogs in warm water, is really amazing. Unknowingly, the country of Nanshu lost one city after another and lost batches of treasures. The courtiers of the Southern Shu Kingdom had be numb. No matter what they said, Shangguanyi did not listen. Shangguanjing also helped him to speak. Looking at the constant loss of the territory, in the end, when the extremely powerful and numerous counties of the Nanshu Kingdom had fewer than three cities left, they were all expressionless. When the army of the Northern Yan Kingdom attacked the imperial city. People in the imperial city of the Nanshu Kingdom cried when they heard about it. I almost didn''t go out directly to meet the people of Beiyan Kingdom. They were very envious of those who were ruled by Beiyan Kingdom. Those people are really happy. Wherever they are, they have to worry about clothing, food, shelter, and transportation. They also have to worry that Shangguanyi will take their heads if they are in a bad mood. Now that the army of Beiyan State is here, it means that their peaceful days havee. "Emperor, the army of the Northern Yan Kingdom has invaded the Imperial City." In fact, the soldiers guarding the imperial city had long been unwilling to fight. Because Shangguanyi wanted to regain a woman, he became the dying king. This tyrant, Dajun, is really not worth their follow. The general situation of the Nanshu Kingdom has gone. They did nt ask much. They pretended not to be beaten, and surrendered and put people in. The people of the imperial city also closed their doors and watched through the gaps of the uniform army outside. Looking at the soldiers of Beiyan State, they did not intend to break their door, nor did they kick the surrounding booths at will. Instead, they went neatly to the gate of the pce, and they were clearly invaders, and these people would destroy their country. But the people did not hate them at all. On the contrary, they weed them. They didn''t ask much, they just hoped that the days would be peaceful, and that some would eat and wear some clothes, and they wouldn''t move because of a word, they would lose their heads. The Army of the Northern Yan Kingdom attacked the pce gate, and Yun Mujun came down from the carriage with a smile, "Why can''t the Emperor of the Southern Shu Kingdome out? You only have one pce." "Brother Huang, the army is here." Shangguanjing said nkly, and for five years, how could the defeated Nanshu country be defeated? When he responded, only the imperial pce was left in Nanshu. The face of Shangguan''s wings was gloomy. "What''s the matter here? I haven''t lostpletely yet, I will take her back." "Are you rushing back?" Shangguanjing said with a bit of frustration. "I knew today that I shouldn''t have someone to change her memory, and so many things wouldn''t happen." Shangguanyi nced coldly at Shangguanjing, "I still have thest card, as long as Beitang Huo cares about her, Nan Shu Kingdom and she will return it to me." Shangguan Jing didn''t understand, Shangguanyi didn''t care, he cursed a crap, sorted out the dragon robe, and went out. Yun Mujun saw the Shangguan wing walking up the city wall andughed, "Shangguan wing, you are defeated, surrender." "No, I haven''t lost yet." "Oh, do you deceive yourself?" Yun Mujun sneered, "Come on." Shangguanyi nced around and didn''t see the person he wanted to see. "Yun Yunxiang, right? Please tell your queendy, I have something very important to tell her. If she doesn''te, she will regret it for life . " Chapter 1217: The Princess Who Was Changed (92) Chapter 1217: The Princess Who Was Changed (92) Chapter 1217 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (92) Hearing this sentence, Yun Mujun could not praise in their hearts their wise queen maiden, as if things were like god. "Okay, if you do, the Minister will tell you." "The uncle is waiting for her here, I hope she cane sooner." Yun Mujun chuckled, "Yes, the Prime Minister will send someone to invite the queen mother immediately." Tang Guo soon received the news, and Beitang Huo embraced her waist, "Are you going? I''ll go with you?" "What to do?" Tang Guo asked back. Beitang Huo stunned, "He hurt Guoguo, Guoguo doesn''t want to see his end?" "Oh, I don''t want to see his somber face," Tang Guo held Beitang Huo''s face and kissed him. "For long distances, just to see a disgusting face, there is this In time, it''s better to look at a handsome man like Aho. " Beitang Huo was amused, and his heart was so sweet, "Okay, if you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Fortunately, he is the mud in the dung pit, and it will be best to see the eyes of the fruit. " "Well, I''ll reply to the prime minister, lest he wait." Tang Guo walked to the table case. Beitang Huo quickly helped her put on rice paper and grind the ink. She held the pen and wrote only three words: I didn''t want to see her. Beitang Huo looked at it, smiled happily, holding her face and kissed several times. After kissing, she touched her cheek and said, "No drool." Tang Guo: "..." System: Good stuff! The kind stuffed with dog food. Yun Mujun waited outside the gate of the Nan Shu Kingdom for almost a dozen days, and finally waited for the letter from the North Yan Kingdom. When he opened the letter and saw the words "don''t want to see", he was happy. He stepped out of the sedan chair and obviously felt the two Shangguan brothers above were very excited. Shangguanyi couldn''t help but say, "Is she here?" If she returns, he will treat him well, and he will seal her as the queen. "However, it takes one month for the Northern Yan Kingdom to arrive in the Southern Shu Kingdom. The Queen''s queen and phoenixes are delicate and precious. How could theye here for a long journey just to see you, the King of the Dead? Yun Mujun said politely, seeing the other party''s unbelief, and raised the letter in Yang''s hand, "This is a reply from the queendy, do you want to see it?" Of course it depends. When Shangyi saw the word "don''t want to see", he widened his eyes, angered his heart, and spit out blood. He shook the red stained paper with both hands, wiped the corners of his mouth, raised his hands behind him, and "Tang Family" was brought up. Seeing this, Shangguan Jing also raised his hand, and "Tang Yao" was also taken to the city wall. Seeing this, Yun Mujun was very ironic. "Tell her, if you don''te, I will kill them." Shangguanyi said indifferently. "If you want them to live, you call her ande back to me obediently, you North Yanguo, immediately retreat and return city." Yun Mujun was almost ridiculed. Is this person a little naive? "Master, emperor, shouldn''t you like me?" Tang''s uncle, who had been ordered by Tang, at this time, began to be a demon. She looked at the two pitifully. "Why do you use my life in exchange for the arrival of your sister, isn''t your loved one me? At first, in order to get me, one of you directly epted me as my concubine, and one simply reced us. Memories of the two sisters. Even, emperor, you angered your sister and exchanged many treasures with her and Chen Guozhu. " "Why, why are you doing this now?" Chapter 1218: The Princess Who Was Changed (93) Chapter 1218: The Princess Who Was Changed (93) Chapter 1218 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (93) Neither of them thought that "Tang Yan" would say this at this time. They now saw the exact same face and could no longer associate her with Tang Guo. Thinking of what she did, they hated themselves. Why did they look after such a person in the first ce and give up such a good one? "Maybe, I used to be blind." Shangguanyi sneered, "How can youpare to her?" Shangguanjing also said, "My king hasrd and he lost his heart, and then he will have the thought of recing you. If hees again, he will not do that. How can youpare to her. "Tang Yan" looked angry, "Sure enough, no man has a good thing." When Shangguanjing and Shangguanyi did not respond, "Tang Yuan" broke free of the rope and rushed towards the two quickly. The two did not respond at all, and she pped her hands on her face with her backhands. There were several pops, especially loud. Yun Mujun knew that it was a tadpole, but he was very surprised to see the tadpole so sturdy. Don''t think about it, these must have been exined to Tang Ren when Tang Ying left. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Tang Xiao''s little girl was still very interesting, smart and lively, and had a cute character. It''s not annoying when you hit someone. Next, the "Tang family" also broke free of the ropes that tied them and beat them fiercely ording to the Shangguan brothers. "Do you really think that this girl is rare? Just the two of you are so bad, this girl can''t look down on it." "Tang Yan" sarcastic, "At first, I said, like me, that my sister left, and I said that my favorite was my sister. . " "My elder sister is now the empress of Beiyan Kingdom. She has a distinguished status. Why do you dislike her? You can throw her away like a dross. If you like her, she must obediently return to your side?" "You two are just selfish. If your sister is not so good to you, do you remember her? It s not because you can''t find anyone in this world who can be better than her to them. Will not be reluctant. " Shangguanyi countered: "No, I really like her." "I really like her too, but I did nt know my heart before. Now I have recognized my heart and hope that she can return to my side, I will definitely treat her well." "Tang Yan" taunted, "A dying king, a dying king, what is good for her? Have you ever hurt her in a way that you can forget?" "I willpensate her, no matter what she wants, I canpensate her." Shangguan Yidao. Shangguanjing is not far behind, "I can do it, as long as she is willing to see me, I will promise her everything." "Tang Yan"ughed sarcastically, and released the two. The Tang family just jumped off the city wall without any damage and shocked everyone who didn''t know. They are paper people, light as swallows, or made by immortals. As long as the sensation on the piece of paper does not dissipate, it will always be there. Jumping over the city wall, nothing more. "They said they wanted topensate their sister, or else they would take it back to meet their sister." "Tang Yan" said. Yun Mujun nodded, "OK." "Then we leave first." They were paper crickets. Tang Guo promised them toplete the task, and they could y everywhere. Chapter 1219: The Princess Who Was Changed (94) Chapter 1219: The Princess Who Was Changed (94) Chapter 1219 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (94) With the immortality in their bodies, they can survive the life of ordinary people. Yun Mujun waited for the back of the "Tang Family" to disappear, and then looked back and asked his confidant, "I heard that Miss Tang Er will return this year, when?" "Most are going to winter." "Over the winter." Yun Mujun squinted his eyes, smiled, and pointed at the two young men with swollen noses and swollen faces on the city wall. "Go, take them down and tie them back to see the Queen Mother." Ten yearster, the two brothers in Shangguanjing saw Tang Guo again. This time, they were prisoners, and she was the queen above. They were very excited to see the face that was not different from many years ago. But because they were being held, they could not approach her at all. Especially her unfamiliar eyes made them cold. I heard she lost her memory, forgetting her past, and don''t remember them anymore. Don''t remember their bad, don''t remember everything they used to. "I ..." There was some aphasia in Shangguanyi. When he didn''t see her, he thought he would definitely take her away. After seeing her, he felt impossible. Now that he is the prince of the country and a prisoner, how can she follow him? "Tang Guo, I''m sorry. I used to hurt you, but what I want to tell you is that I have you in my heart, I really have you. For ten years, I have you in my heart." Shangguanjing has been unable to hold back, I directly said the acacia pains of the past ten years, "I think about you every day, and I can''t bear the things you left for me. I haven''t changed everything you have arranged." Shangguanyi is not unwilling to fall behind. "It was my fault that I failed you and bullied you. It was my fault that I should not give you away." "Since you left, I always go to the Concubine House. Sometimes I sit there for one night. I sit there with my head full. I was thinking every night. If I did nt promise Chen Guozhu, would you Always stay with me. " Tang Guo listened to the affectionate expression of the two, and gave a grin, "So, why are you here to see me? Because you are sincere to me and have me in your heart, so you want me to follow you?" "As long as you follow me, I will definitelyy another river for you, and you will be my queen in the future." Shangguanyi said ambitiously. Beitang Huo hides behind and eavesdrops, very disdainful. Can youpare him to the north? This silly thing. "I can, too," Shangguanjing said quickly. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "I have heard what you have done to me. I don''t think I will forgive you even if I remember." "What do you want to be able to forgive?" Shangguanyi asked, he was already very anxious. He thought that she would be moved by these words. Because, he cany a mountain for her. "You say you have me in your heart, are you sincere to me?" Tang Guo asked, holding his chin, "Right?" The two quickly answered, "Naturally." "Meaning, what do I say, you all will do it?" Tang Guo asked again, his eyes fell on Shangguanyi''s body, and he saw that he was standing upright, his mouth ticked. I hit Jiang Shan. " "Yes, as long as you say, I can do it, I am sincere to you." The two brothers said in unison. Tang Guo nodded his head and snorted, took two daggers from the side, and gently threw them in front of them. Chapter 1220: The Princess Who Was Changed (95) Chapter 1220: The Princess Who Was Changed (95) Chapter 1220 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (95) She said, "What you do, I don''t listen well and it''s hard to be happy." "You promise, whatever you say, you can do it," she pursed with a grin. "I''m not happy in my heart, and I''m not relieved. Just wipe your neck in front of me, and maybe I''ll be happy, forgive you?" System: Dog. Both were wide-eyed, and Beitang Huo, who was hiding inside, almost didn''t sneer, he was really cute. Yes, doesn''t it mean that everything can be done for Guoguo? Now Guoguo let them wipe their necks, do they dare? The two looked at the dagger on the ground, both looking at Tang Guo with pain in their faces. Tang Guohe said, "Listen, then they will say, you just hate me so much, do you want me to die?" System: So god? He was a little unbelieving. "You hate me that way?" Shangguanyi said. Shangguanjing looked at Tang Guo with a pale face, "Can''t wait for me to die?" Tang Guo nodded earnestly, "Don''t you say, can you do anything for me? Now I want you to die, you die, you are dead, I am particrly happy." System: They''re afraid they won''t wipe their necks to death, but they will be mad by her. "Well, since you want me to die, then I will die in front of you." Both picked up the dagger and pulled it out,paring to their necks. His eyes were on Tang Guo, and he didn''t do it for a long time. "Why, can''t bear to die?" Tang Guoughed, and wrote two notes, instructing people to give them, "In fact, I really don''t want you to die, as long as you can do the above, I will forgive you . " The two looked at their own note, their faces slightly changed. She looked at her again, quickly picked up the dagger, and stabbed at the other person. Both men have defenses and defenses, but they are still in each other''s body. Shangguanyi was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and looked at Tang Guo. "I did what you said." "I did too." Shangguan Jingdao said. Tang Guo patted his palm, "It''s wonderful, but I still feel uneasy. I think you are dead, even more deted. Therefore, I think you should wipe your neck yourself and I will be happy." The faces of the two have changed and changed, and finally said, "You have changed, you have be ruthless. You were not like this before. It was my fault, yes, it was my fault. If we didn''t treat you like that, also It won''t be like this. " Although Shangguanjing did not speak, it can be seen from his expression that his thoughts are the same as Shangguanyi. "So much nonsense, don''t you think of yourself?" Tang Guo was already impatient. They hesitated and remained silent, silent. "Come here, take them out." Tang Guo waved, "It''s ufortable to look at." Beitang Huo came out quickly, holding her small waist up, "Guo Guo, would you please kill them for you, dare to make you angry." "No, that will dirty your hands." Sessfully seeing the shameful expressions on both of them, Tang Guo nced at them, which made him feel ufortable? Beitang Huo waved his hand. "Take it all down and throw it away to save the queen''s eyes." "Yes, Your Majesty." The two were unwilling to leave. Tang Guo turned back and asked, "You don''t want to leave, are you willing to decide for me?" Just inquired, they were both loose in momentum and were held in custody. "The test of Guoguo is really special. Why haven''t you tested me like this? Are you afraid that I can''t get through?" Beitang Huo said, he didn''t know why he would give his life for her. Chapter 1221: The Princess Who Was Changed (End) Chapter 1221: The Princess Who Was Changed (End) Chapter 1221 The Princess Who Was Changed In Memory (End) "You are a person, they are scum. I like you, I don''t like them. How do youpare? Telling you to die, isn''t it killing me? How can I be willing?" Tang Guo looked at him side by side, his eyes only serious. When Bei Tang Huo heard this, her heart was very hot, and she held her face and kissed her lips. She let go for a long time and said, "My greatest luck in my life is to meet you and get you. Sincerely. " "Is your mouth wiped with honey?" "No, just after eating honey, this honey is too sweet and sweet to my heart." Beitang Huo stared at her bright red lips, especially wanting to kiss again, this honey is really too sweet. System: Really hemp. The Shangguan brothers finally fell into Yun Mujun''s hands. Yun Mujun only sneered, "Destroy them and sell them to the ve market." "You ..." The humiliation on Shangguanyi''s face should not be treated like this even if he is the prince of the country. Yun Mujun''s expression was indifferent, "You should have forgotten me, right? Also, at that time, I was still young and I was a small person. It is normal for you not to remember." "The Yun family was framed, and my father was ughtered. After I was a criminal, I was held by a servant and hid in the crowd. I heard you talking in person, saying that the younger son of the Yun family had red lips and white teeth. Museum, for people to y rewards, after the criminal officials, this is the end. I remember these words clearly, and I have not forgotten a word. " "The old emperor is just jealous of my dad, so he will be framed by him at will." Yun Mujunughed arrogantly. "Now, Feng Shui is taking turns, it''s their turn,e, ah, kill them and sell them. ! " The two brothers in Shangguan had no way to resist, and their martial arts were abolished because their hide was okay and they were soon bought. The past two years have been pretty good. Later they got old and were resold. Finally they were sold for mining. Get up early every day and get hacked. When you work, you have to be beaten. Wheneverte at night, the people they want are actually Tang Guo. Even though she had be a cruel woman, her goodness was deeply imprinted in their minds. "I miss some of the snacks she made, it''s really delicious." Shangguan Yi, who looked aging and couldn''t see her clean face, "I want to listen to her piano sounds and sleep on the medicine pillow she made." Shangguan Jing kicked the broken shoes on her feet and smiled down. "The shoes and socks she makes are the mostfortable. She has a delicate mind and can always make a different surprise. She really wants to be covered with the silk she made." It''s not that they don''t want to remember the others, and she''s so cruel to them. In this time of hardship, not seeing the sun, the most impressive and warmest moment in their minds was her life. "Don''t think about those who don''t," the original was opposite them, still relying on a ck, white and ck person, "this Tao anyhow also touched some doorway of the monastic, just because you Shangguan Jing asked this Tao to change memory. Don''t talk about cultivation now, freedom is gone, I''m afraid I will be exhausted in the mine in this life. " The Yangdao people really regret it. It is forbidden to change the memorizing technique. He shouldn''t have said in the magic method, using this method to do bad things is easy to be punished. He thought he was the exception. He never expected it, and eventually he didn''t run away. "I seem to see her." Shang Guanjing said, "It''s been another ten years since I counted the time. If she wants to see me, this time, I can cut her neck with a knife in front of her. " Shangguanyi looked outside, and the sun faintlying in, he also wanted to see her. Even if she had changed, and he was not the same as before, he would never forget her. If she would like to see him, he would, too, and immediately die in front of her, as long as she feels relieved. The sheep Taoist shrank in the corner and shook his head secretly. These are really two people with a problem in their heads. For a woman, or a woman who killed them like this, they are going to die. It didn''t take long for Shangguan Jing and Shangguanyi to figure out a way to send a letter to Tang Guo, saying that as long as she was willing to see them, they would immediately die in front of her and thank her for her death. After Tang Guo knew it, he didn''t read the letter they wrote, saying, "No." One morning, the sheep Taoist woke up and smelled the **** smell in the air. He saw two people curled up in the cave, and the neck was bleeding. He walked over and felt it, the two were not dead. "Why didn''t I die?" The two brothers asked at the same time, because Tang Guo didn''t see them. They nned to cut their necks with stones. When they heard they were dead, Tang Guo mighte and see. The Yangdao man taunted, "The stone is too blunt, you don''t start hard, your mouth isn''t cut deeply, the blood is solidified, why die? Next time you cut hard." The two lived in great pain and did not dare to cut their necks again with stones. They recalled the past and suddenly felt that if it was not their brother, it would not have hurt her so deeply. Another morning, the sheep Taoist smelled blood in the air. I walked around and saw that the two were entangled and cut each other''s necks with stones. He touched the bodies of the two, and said, "Cool, this time the cut was cruel," he smiled. "I don''t cut myself, and it doesn''t hurt, of course." Tang Yan spent several decades traveling around the country and wrote extremely precious travel notebooks, which were engraved by Beitang Huo for everyone to enjoy. In the end, Tang Yan did not escape the sly trap of his prime minister Yun Mujun, and he was sessfully married back home. The husband and wife often quarrel, but they are also very loving. The system 222 is bing more and more firm. In the next world, he must choose a difficult task for his host to exercise. The host''s life is really good. In addition to pampering his heart, Beitang Huo has done the most to be a good emperor. "Aho, why do you insist on being a good emperor and doing this every day?" Beitang Huo Xiong Tang Guo said, "Because themon people benefit, when a good emperor is doing good deeds, he can umte merit. When I die, I can use these merit in exchange for our next encounter." "Aho, even if you don''t do this, we will meet." Beitang Huo kissed her forehead and whispered, "I can''t afford to gamble. I can''t do it better than I do, and God will give merit to people." "Okay, I''ll help you, be a good emperor." postscript: It is rumored that there was a pair of empresses in the Northern Yan Kingdom. Later generations called them great sages. Even after their death, countless people worshiped tablets at home and worshipped daily. see you tomorrow. This world is over, and a new world will be opened tomorrow. Chapter 1222: Injustice girl (1) Chapter 1222: Injustice girl (1) 1222: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers In Tianquan, Tang Guo was lyingfortably with his eyes closed and the corners of his mouth slightly tilted. "Say, are you from the Space Time Administration? I want to ask you something long ago, about 5,000 years ago." [I doe from the Space and Time Administration, but I was just leaving the factory. The novice system only took two hosts. Too long, I do nt know. "The grandma of system 222 sounded, especially nervous, and still trembling. He said, why this task was so easy, it turned out to be a big boss. That Tang Guo was not reborn at all, but was worn by this big man. I did not expect that when we were to leave this world, we were caught in the system space by the system of big brothers. The system 222 feels that it must be his unlucky number to encounter such unlucky things. "Tunzi,e out." System: [Come here, then what three two,e over and see if I leave your time and space administration factory. This matter, the system has been troubled. Now when I encounter a genuine system, I cannot swallow it. I can only ask the other party about his origin. 222 didn''t think of it at all, the first question turned out to be this. He was a bit weird. The systems were not alwayspiled. In their programs, they would definitely put them where they left the factory. The other side''s question, he felt incredible. But there were two big men on the opposite side, so he had to help look at it. [Senior, don''t you have a number? 222 asked in surprise. The system does notply. [Although I have no number, it is better than the system in this system. [I''m not saying that seniors are not great. ] 222''s Zheng Tai sound was a little trembling, and his predecessor''s temper didn''t look very good. System: [So what do you see, am I produced by your Space and Time Administration? [From the various codes, it should be from our time and space administration, but ... Seniors, you should not be in theption. I have heard one thing. When I was studying the system, there were many scrap products ... that ...] The system is angry, [Go! Do you think I''m so powerful, like scrap? 222 cold, and really bad temper. "Okay, Tongzi, 222 don''t know, let me ask him something." Tang Guo asked, of course, about the Space-Time Administration. 222 is indeed a new system, and there is not much known about it, especially about the internal affairs of the Space and Time Administration. For security, they cannot know. In the end, Tang Guo released him. When 222 was nning to leave with Tang Wei, the voice of the system sounded, [boy, contact me often in the future, if you know anything about me, send me an email. Then you will ask the headquarters if you can apply for a number for me. [Okay, senior. ] 222 is speechless, there is a big band, do you still need topile? ... "Your aunt came over and said that next month, Zhiming took his girlfriend out for a self-driving tour, and wanted to borrow a car." At the dinner table, Song Jinghua spoke to Tang Guo who was sitting silently eating opposite. "Zhiming managed to make a girlfriend, and now they are talking about marriage. He has been out of his car for several years, and he really ca nt get it. Xiaoguo, did nt you just buy your car for two months? Except It s no use driving to work. It s better to lend it to Zhiming and wait for him to return it to you. He also promised that you can drive his car to work. The father of this body, Tang Lixuan also spoke Already. Chapter 1223: Injustice girl (2) Chapter 1223: Injustice girl (2) 1223: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "It''s all people in your own house. You can help if you can help me, Xiaoguo. You should be wronged for a few days. There is no difference in what car you drive to work. After all, it is just a matter of face." Tang Guo lowered the bowl and looked up at the two. "You promised?" Song Jinghua and Tang Lihua nodded. Song Jinghua said, "Your auntie talked about this, and bought us two boxes of apples, which is not a big deal, so it''s hard to refuse." "Yeah, you are usually more lonely. This time, to help you Zhiming brother, he is also owed you a favor, and if there is any help in the future, people will not quit." Tang Guo supported his chin and said slowly, "I remember that their family still owed our family one hundred thousand. When our family bought a house, it was still fifty thousand or sixty thousand, and they asked for help, but they didn''t help." Tang Lizhen''s face sank. "It''s not that they can''t turn over their funds. There''s no way. How can you care about this girl?" "But in the same year, they also bought a house, or the full amount. The one hundred thousand yuan owed to us has not been paid yet." Tang Guo continued. Tang Liyi said, "I and your uncle are brothers. Do you need to be so clear? Maybest year, we needed money. They just didn''t have it. They bought a house in the second half of the year. What about now? I bought a house for Zhiming again. I have a tight hand, and it will be fine. Our home is not short of that. " "Dad, when Brother Zhiming bought a house, I remember you gave another 50,000?" Tang Li cracked down the bowl, his face slumped. "What are you doing today, girl? Isn''t it just borrowing a car? You have to worry about the past?" "We have promised that your cousin wille over to pick up the car next month, and then you will leave the car keys." Tang Lizhen said, his face eased again. "Cannot hurt our two feelings because of a car . " Song Jinghua said, "Yeah, Xiaoguo, the bigger you are, the more ignorant you are, the more selfish you are." system: "Dad, I remember that your car was borrowed by my uncle for several years. I haven''t seen the shadow until now. In the end, you simply transferred it to the uncle." Tang Guo was also speechless in his heart. This world, is It''s so interesting. Tang Lizheng said, "Your uncle is my younger brother. He is the youngest among our brothers. What''s the point of my brother''s help? It s a special bet to drive to work in the morning. It s better to be a subway bus. Your uncle is the best. " Tang Guo: "..." system: "Then you just transfer my car to my cousin, after all, lend him anyway, or note back." Tang Guo shrugged. "I will also take the bus and take the subway to work in the future, Dad, you said That''s right, driving in the morning is particrly congested and it is easy to bete. " After that, she buried her head for dinner. Tang Lihuan and Song Jinghua looked at each other and transferred directly to Tang Zhiming? That''s a new car. "Okay, I don''t talk about this in advance. We know that you are ufortable. But they are all from your own family. You can''t help it." Song Jinghua said, "Someday your aunt wille over, we will discuss it again." "I''ll see you. I''ll call Auntie. Seriously, I don''t want to borrow a car." Tang Guo had already found his mobile phone when he was talking. "I bought the car, and all the money I made, Why should I show you your favor? " Chapter 1224: Injustice girl (3) Chapter 1224: Injustice girl (3) Chapter 1224: Unfair Big Head Girl (3) "If it weren''t for you all these years, I would have given away the things in the house and given them, and my family would have bought three houses." The faces of the two were not good-looking, Tang Li said, "What''s wrong with helping your family? What house is not a house, is it important to have a family member? Since going to work, you have seen the money and left, selfish, just thinking about yourself . " System: Lying tank, what is this brain circuit. Tang Guo didn''t talk to each other, and it didn''t make much sense to talk to the two people. Thinking of what might happen next month, she smiled and called her aunt Liu Chunyue. After a few beeps, they were connected over there. Liu Chunyue''s voice, don''t be enthusiastic, "Is it a small fruit? Have you eaten?" "Just eaten," Tang Guo replied. "Ma''am, I heard my mom say, today youe to our house and want to borrow my car?" "Yes, your mother told you about this? It s also that our family has nt been able to turn around recently. Otherwise, I ll just change your cousin for a new car. How can I bother you? Liu Chunyue sighed, "It''s really that we don''t have that ability. Zhiming is now bringing his girlfriend back again. We''ve broken our heart when we find someone for him. Now I can''t talk about a girl. Other girls said, why should I go out with Zhiming? Travel by car once. " "What else to say, if you want to determine the character of a man, you have to travel with the other person once. How many years have Zhiming s car been driven, and you ca nt use that little broken car to take someone by car? It''s not safe. I don''t know if it will be bad on the road. That''s awkward. " "My mother thought that Xiaoguo is also a family member, and she would definitely not help your cousin''s life-long affairs, right?" Liu Chunyue did not wait for Tang Guo to answer, and continued, "Auntie is here to thank you first, Xiaoguo, another day Mother will buy you something to eat, by the way, let your cousin invite you to eat, how about it? " Tang Guo pursed his lips and said, "Ma''am, this car is new. I just bought it for two months." "Xiaoguo, don''t worry, Zhiming will love the car and won''t break your new car." System: This cheeky, absolutely. "Ma''am, in fact, I feel that driving by car is not safe. It is better to report a tour group and rx easily. There are guides to arrange everything. Don''t worry about everything, it is safe and easy." Liu Chunyue: "Zhiming said that the newspaper group was not interesting. It was ufortable to travel with the group. It was an old man and an olddy with a girl''s house. There was no topic. How good it is to drive by car. Wherever you want to go. And, now There are too many pits in the tourist group, and you have to shop at every turn. If you are not happy, you will have to spend a lot of money to make it impossible. " "Furthermore, the girl s travel is to look at our sense of responsibility. If the tour guide does everything along the way, what else will he do? By the time the money is spent, it wo nt work out, is nt it worth it? " Tang Guo continued, "Ma''am, can you let my cousine over and talk to me directly?" "Okay, tomorrow, tomorrow happens to be the weekend, how about it?" "Okay, after noon tomorrow." Tang Guo hung up the phone and greeted Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua back to the room. The system ca nt stop, [host, this time, we are surrounded by the best, what are you going to do? These superb things are unreasonable, and the old-fashioned schemes are totally useless on these cheeky bodies. Chapter 1225: Injustice girl (4) Chapter 1225: Injustice girl (4) 1225 Chapter 1225 "Then don''t go away." Tang Guo whispered, "What they want to do, I''ll persuade them first. If they can''t, they can only do it. Who can stop anyone who wants to die?" " [Host, don''t forget, there are two other injustices outside. If something happens to other families, it may be borne by these two innocents. "It''s a big deal. I will suffer a few times, and I will understand when I live on the street and live in Qiaodong. They are thinking about others now, but they are living a good life now. Such people wait until they have no choice but to live with them. Those who have helped them will understand when they are unwilling to lend a helping hand. " "Experiencing despair, you will know what stupid things they have done before." Tang Guo sneered sarcastically, "borrowing a car? How troublesome, give it to Tang Zhiming directly." The system thought of the subsequent plot, and then hesitated for a moment. In this world, his host is much less a female partner than a small cannon fodder. There is no resentment between the hero and the protagonist. Their onlymunication was that, a few yearster, the identity of the host was hacked to death by her husband during the marriage. The male lead was a police officer and the female lead was a forensic doctor. The male host epted the case, and the female host dissected the original host''s body. Because of this case, the little story behind this family is involved. The hostess also came from such a family and learned a lesson from it. With the help of the hostess, she left such a family. Next, the two went through a lot and ended up together. [Host, how miserable you are, in the main plot, you are actually an outcropping body. The system said gloat, [ha ha ha ha ...ughed to death. Tang Guo chuckled his lips with a smile. "Did you eat too much energy? Are you stupid?" The system didn''t dare to stun, and quickly chuckled and smiled. [But that was the fate of the original owner, and now the host hase a lot. It must not be a corpse, and it will definitely live well. These superb products cannot be pleased with the host''s big hand. The host is big, I believe you, you will definitely abuse them severely. Fart. Tang Guo couldn''t help but be funny, this stupid system had more and more intellectual problems. The next day, the Liu Chunyue family who had originally agreed toe in the afternoon, came in the morning. In addition to Liu Chunyue, there are also Tang Liping, who is the eldest brother of the Tang family, also the brother of Tang Liping, and the uncle of Tang Guo. Another is Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo''s cousin. He is 23 years old this year, one year older than Tang Guo. Above him, there is an older sister Tang Lanxin. The three appeared with a bag of fruit, and Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen invited the three with enthusiasm. "Xiaoguo, take the candy out to your cousin and eat them." Song Jinghua greeted, "I''m going to buy food." Turning back to Liu Chunyue and said, "Sister, please sit down and wait for the vegetables toe back, we will Cook. " Liu Chunyue quickly got up and smiled, "Jinghua, that''s too much trouble for you, so let''s buy it together. Wait a while, and we cook together, we can''t wait for you to cook for us?" Song Jinghua did not refuse, and the two went outughing andughing. Liu Chunyue, who was still very satisfied, went with her to buy vegetables. The system heard the dissatisfaction in Tang Guo''s sneer, and could not help asking, [Host, do you have any opinion on Liu Chunyue doing this? Chapter 1226: Injustice girl (5) Chapter 1226: Injustice girl (5) 1226 Chapter 1226 "If my mother wants to go shopping alone, she will definitely bargain, not to mention the cheapest, but also to pick the most affordable, and not too much, just enough food." "If Liu Chunyue follows, she will definitely tell my mom, that s good, this is good, my mom is not good at rejecting it, she can only buy it all. Liu Chunyue fakes it and pays, but my mother will surely pay it first .Look at it, in the end, they wille back with the big fish and meat. If it is not used up, maybe they will let Liu Chunyue take it back to eat. " System: Is it still possible? !! !! "Cousin, I heard that you are going to drive by yourself?" Tang Guo sat next to Tang Zhiming. "Many people said that driving by car would be very tired and have to do a lot of strategies, I think, you have to take your sister-inw, It''s better to report to a tourist group, it''s not that tiring and it''s safer. " Tang Zhiming said with a smile, "You do nt know that little fruit. Driving by car is very interesting. It s especially troublesome with the group. I want to take your sister-inw to y, free and free, and she also wants to go driving by car. Ask, can''t you just stay away from her? " Tang Guoxin said that you can rely on each other, but that is your girlfriend, not her girlfriend. Moreover, such a thing as borrowing a car has always been taboo, still traveling by car. In case something goes wrong, doesn''t this matter to the owner? Taking advantage, there is no such reason. She didn''t say these words, and it doesn''t make much sense to deal with such a cheeky person. As for talking with Tang Zhiming, it is just a persuasive persuasion. If he wants to listen, that''s his luck. If he doesn''t, it''s deserved. For anyone, she will give the opportunity to change. Now it seems that he wants to give up this opportunity, and she can only express her regret. Sorry, she is a cold and hard-hearted person. She is not responsible for the lives of others. "Cousin, actually driving by car is really not safe." Tang Zhiming frowned frantically. "Xiaoguo, don''t you want to lend me a car? Before I heard Mom said, we had toe and discuss it in person. Everyone is your own, Xiaoguo, you do this, yes Is nt that kind? You forgot that you were bullied by the ss next door when you were a kid, or you who helped me. Tang Guo recalled that he was speechless. It was because Tang Zhiming had provoked the leader of the next ss. People knew that she was Tang Zhiming''s cousin, so she came to her for trouble. Finally found Tang Zhiming and beat him. As a result, Tang Zhiming was beaten by a bully in the next ss to help her. This incident makes Tang Zhiming''s image very good, both in the eyes of the Tang family and in the eyes of the couple. Tang Zhiming''s mouth will say, and will coax, especially people like it. As long as he had something to do, the Tang Liyi couple ran faster than Tang Zhiming''s parents. Even if the original owner is sick, it is not as important as Tang Zhiming. "Cousin, I just find it particrly troublesome to borrow a car." Tang Guo frowned and said, "And the older I get, the more I feel that buying a car is really not necessary. If I get up early in the morning, drive out It''s blocked. " "I was almostte on several asions." Tang Zhiming immediately said, "Since you do nt need small fruits, you can actually borrow me for a few days. It does nt affect you anyway, and it s more convenient to go to work and make a subway. see you tomorrow. ... ... ... ... ... The explosion time was early on May 5th Chapter 1227: Injustice girl (6) Chapter 1227: Injustice girl (6) 1227 Chapter 1227 "Driving will also make youte. It''s better not to drive. If it is set aside, it will be scrapped and just lend it to me." "Howe all new cars, I haven''t driven them for a long time." Tang Guo ttened his mouth. "But I don''t need it now, but I didn''t drive it, and I spent so much money on it. Now I haven''t paid the car money It''s over. I have to save money recently, and return it to my colleagues. " Tang Zhiming was surprised. "Did you borrow money to buy a car?" "Yes, my parents said, I''m already an adult and I can''t ask them everything. And I bought this car as a consumable. I used the sry I spent two years, plus from my colleagues. I can finally buy it if I borrow it. " Tang Guo whispered, "I still have 100,000 jobs for my colleague. Within next year, I have to pay it off." "Did so much?" "Yeah." Tang Guo frowned. When he looked at Tang Zhiming, his eyes lit up. "Cousin, I actually thought of a way to get the best of both worlds." "any solution?" "Since you want to use a car, or else, I''ll sell the car to you, how about it? Now I don''t want to drive to work, and I want to repay the debt sooner. The car is new, bought 200,000, it''s all my family I sold you 150,000, and I bought this car for two months. I did nt drive it a few times. It s really new. "But you can count it as a second-hand car, 150 thousand, really too many." From Tang Zhiming''s expression, Tang Guo saw that the other party was tempted. System: [Host, you are losing money. "I never thought of taking advantage of him, I just wanted to throw this hot potato to avoid getting burned." The system thought of the subsequent plot and was silent. Yeah, I ca nt see it now. After one month, the car is a hot potato, it has to be sold, and it must be sold to Tang Zhiming. "Xiaoguo, I actually like your car, but 150,000 yuan is really expensive." Tang Zhiming said, "If this is the case, I might as well add some money and buy a new one." Actually he I just wanted to make Tang Guo a little less, and even give it to him. "Cousin, I also owe debts, I have to pay off the debts? If I did nt owe them, this car will give you everything. My parents said that you were good to me when I was young, or if there is really no way, I How can I care about this with you? You also know that my sry is only a few thousand yuan, and it takes me two or three years to pay off my debts. " Tang Zhiming really wanted this car and only drove it for two months. It was almost the same as the new one. He whispered, "No matter if I have a lot of money, I won''t ask you to borrow a car, will I?" "How about thirteen thousand?" "One hundred thousand, just to pay off the debt, how about it?" Tang Zhiming said, "Little cousin, for this one hundred thousand yuan, I have to make up, if it was not for your sister-inw, I would not be so anxious." "Eleven thousand, okay? Cousin, I don''t really have much money now." Tang Zhiming thought about it and reduced it from 200,000 to 110,000, which is actually very good. This is a 200,000 car and I haven''t seen her drive several times. "Yes, then I''ll go back and make up?" "Cousin, please hurry up, and then we go to the transfer, but before the transfer, I n to drive the car to check, and then issue a maintenance certificate. My family, I do not want you to suffer, to open a maintenance certificate, you Don''t worry, I''m at ease. " "The cost of the repairs, I''ll pay, how about it?" Chapter 1228: Injustice girl (7) Chapter 1228: Injustice girl (7) Chapter 1228: An Unfair Girlfriend (7) When Tang Zhiming heard that he didn''t have to spend his own money, he quickly said, "Okay, just do it like this. After dinner, I''ll discuss it with my mother." It didn''t take long for Song Jinghua and Liu Chunyue to return to shopping. The system saw that both of them were full of things, and they were almost out of reach. Especially Liu Chunyue''s neck was hung with a chicken and he voiced silently. The host was really as expected. "Jinghua is really very polite. Every time wee here, we buy so many dishes," Liu Chunyue said while entering the kitchen, "I am not ashamed to make it." "Where''s Dasao? You don''te often, do you just buy some food? If you don''te, we have to buy it, just buy a little more. It''s embarrassing." The money spent on so many things can be thought of as the family, and the money is spent. Liu Chunyue opened her mouth and said that Song Jinghua was good, and she liked to be close to her. He was boasting about Song Jinghua, making Song Jinghua morefortable. The two were busy cooking and using less than half of the ingredients. While having dinner, Tang Zhiming said that he had just discussed with Tang Guo about buying a car. Liu Chunyue''s eyes lightened a little, but he was a little bit embarrassed and said, "Really wanting 110,000?" "Ma''am, if I did nt really turn around, I would nt have bought the car so courageously, so I could give it directly to my cousin." Tang Guo looked up and said, "I now particrly regret buying the car, now I want to pay it off. " Tang Lizhen quickly said, "It''s all my own family, and I still have so many pomps? Xiaoguo, don''t you drive the car and just lend it to you Zhiming, isn''t it good?" system: "That''s so embarrassing. This car was originally a small fruit." Liu Chunyue had nothing to say, but was interrupted by Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded. "Dad, Auntie said embarrassed, don''t embarrass others. And I still owe debts. The price of the 200,000 car, my cousin''s family, has only dropped to 110,000, just now. My cousin has negotiated. " "If the mother''s family is really difficult, I have to drive the car to sell elsewhere. Maybe, I can still sell some money. As for cousin, you want to use the car next month, in fact there are many ces to rent a car now, let alone me Such a car worth only 200,000, which is a million-dor luxury car, can be rented. By then, Xunzi will be very happy to see you so attentive. " Liu Chunyue''s face changed a bit. "Let s forget to rent a luxury car. If something goes wrong, we can''t afford it." She looked at Tang Guodao, "Small fruit, really needs 110,000?" Waiting for Tang Guo Speaking, she continued, "Don''t you say you owed 100,000? Otherwise, how about 100,000? It''s all your own family, don''t hurt your feelings because of this 10,000 yuan." "Chunyue, it s not easy for people to get a small fruit, 110,000 is 110,000, and you are short of 10,000? For Zhiming to marry a daughter-inw, this 110,000, we all have toe together. Xiaoguo''s The car, or a new car, hasn''t been driven a few times. Where can I find this cheap now? "It was Tang Guo''s uncle, Tang Liping. Tang Guo hasn''t spoken yet, Tang Lijun quickly said, "I think it''s 100,000, brother, don''t me Dasao. You both broke your heart for Zhiming''s marriage. If it wasn''t Xiaoguo, this prodigal girl, yes I do nt have any opinion on the car I borrowed for this car. Chapter 1229: Injustice Girl (8) Chapter 1229: Injustice Girl (8) 1229 Chapter 1229 What Tang Liping said was true or false, what Tang Guo, the father of Tang Guo, said was sincere. If she did not owe 100,000, thepany was eating instant noodles at noon, and it is estimated that she would really agree to give the car directly to Tang Zhiming. Those who do not know, thought Tang Zhiming was his son. This matter was determined in this way. When Liu Chunyue''s family was gone, Song Jinghua was really enthusiastic, telling them to take away more than half of the unfinished ingredients. Of course, that one hundred and fifty native chicken was also taken away by Liu Chunyue. Tang Guo looked at the kitchen, and there were only some vegetables left, and he didn''t want to say anything. Looking at the two wrongdoers in the living room, they are still debating whether they are doing so wrong. What did Liu Chunyue say? He broke his heart recently for Tang Zhiming. I was worried that it would be too difficult for the two to get together 100,000 yuan. If that doesn''t work, they subsidize something or something. Tang Guo rolled his eyes and went directly into the room to close the door. System: [Host, they are so generous, they do nt feel bad about money? "Distressed, but they are more concerned about the affection between their brothers and sisters. In their perception, they cannot destroy their feelings because of money. They never thought that the uncle''s family actually Richer than our home. " [Then let them go on? ] The system has been unable to evaluate these two people. Tang Guo was lying on the bed, squinting for a moment, "I said before, let them go nowhere and live a life of abundance and discement. Anyway, I am here, and I will not starve them." The system froze for a moment, he forgot that the host never relented. "Next, if someonees to y with the autumn wind in front of them, I will first persuade them. If they don''t listen, then forget it. If they don''t listen, then enjoy the hard days in the future. [Host, don''t forget, there is a dregs behind, the killer. "Never forget, whoever you forget, you can''t forget the person who hates me." System: Then when he did not remind. Within a few days, Tang Guo took Tang Zhiming to overhaul the car. Of course, there was no problem with the car. Tang Guo also asked the other party for two reports, one for her, one for Tang Zhiming, and even took pictures. At the time of the transfer, it was also exined that at the time of the transaction, the parts of the car were all good and there were no problems at all. Afterpleting all the formalities, the driver became Tang Zhiming. He sat in the driver''s seat and said to Tang Guo, "Little cousin, should I take you back?" "No, cousin, I have to return the money to my colleague. I happened to make an agreement with the other party today and helped me so much. I also n to invite my colleague for a meal." Of course, this is lying. "So, then I''ll leave." It can be seen that Tang Zhiming is very happy. The desire to try more and more seems to want to go for a drive. "Cousin, pay attention to driving safety. In fact, I think it''s better to travel with a tour group or something," Tang Guo reminded for thest time. Of course, Tang Zhiming didn''t listen and drove away. Tang Guo waved his hand and was about to turn around to call a taxi. At this moment, a man in a suit and leather clothes came up, dressed in a special spirit, and carrying a briefcase. The man was handsome and handsome, and looked particrly good-looking. Chapter 1230: Injustice girl (9) Chapter 1230: Injustice girl (9) 1230 Chapter 1230 Tang Guo saw the other party approach her, and he was not ready to leave, standing in ce waiting for the other party toe to her. "Hello beautifuldy." Tang Guo smiled and greeted, "Hello, handsome, do you have anything? If you want a phone number, I will refuse." "Miss you are really smart, I do n to ask for your phone number at the end of the conversation," the man said, "but I don''t mean to listen to you." "I don''t like being with a stranger and revealing my phone number." "Miss is very precautionary, you are right to do this," the man said, "but I am not a bad person." "Bad guys never say they are bad guys," Tang Guo said. "So, handsome, what''s the matter with you?" The man turned to the vehiclesing and going on both sides and asked, "Miss, what do you think of a person''s life?" "Handsome guy, are you going to discuss life with me right now? Do you want to learn more about the Three Views, and then make further contact?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The man smiled, didn''t answer, and said, "Miss, you haven''t answered my question." "Your question is too general. I can''t answer it. What do you mean by your perspective on life?" The man smiled and turned back to Tang Guo and said seriously, "Naturally it is old age, sickness and death, personal safety." System: There is always something wrong. Tang Guo: She felt it too. "It is natural for you to be old, sick and die. As for your personal safety, do your best and let it be yours." The man chuckled, "Miss''s attitude is really optimistic, but there are many things in her life that are unpredictable, and no one will go smoothly for a lifetime. Many people may be interrupted by an ident and a peaceful and happy life ... especially ordinary people, when thingse, they find that fate is beyond their control. At the same time, for some purposes, they have to use all their courage to fight against fate and endlessly. " system: Tang Guo: "..." "Miss, did you see the ambnce hurried into the hospital just across the corner?" The man asked suddenly. Tang Guo didn''t miss it, nodded, "See, does that have anything to do with our topic?" "Of course there is," the man continued, looking at the hospital opposite. At this time, an ambnce was driven again, and the medical staff inside came out hurriedly, and carried the wounded person down carefully. The crying woman, "That''s an unexpected ident in life." "Miss, do you look at those frowning people who are standing in front of the hospital?" Tang Guo only nodded, "What happened to them?" "They also encountered many unforeseen idents. For example, a healthy and healthy person at home suddenly became seriously ill. Or, what ident happened, and everything else, they could not afford. Such a heavy burden, even under pressure On them, they couldn''t breathe, they had to carry it, and they had to keep going. It was bitter and helpless. " "So handsome, what do you want to express?" The man came back to him and opened the briefcase. "Miss, presumably you have a little more understanding of life, and understand that these idents cannot be avoided, then?" The man took out a booklet, "Miss, buy one for your life Get insurance. " Chapter 1231: Unjustly Big Girl (10) Chapter 1231: Unjustly Big Girl (10) 1231: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "With insurance to prevent all kinds of idents, no matter what happens in the future, someone will help you take it all and apany you for a lifetime. With it, you don''t have to worry about any idents in your life." The man was very serious Say. System: Tang Guo: Uh ... After talking for a long time, it turned out to be insurance. Tang Guo stopped talking, staring straight at the man, and spit out a sentence, "Handsome guy, I really care about what you say." "So, Miss, do you want to buy one? There are many packages here for you to choose at will, and one is guaranteed to suit you." Tang Guo continued, "Although what you said made me tempted, I was powerless." "what happened?" "No money to buy." Tang Guo looked at each other eagerly. "I really don''t have money, but I''m particrly tempted. Handsome guy, I think we still talk better, I really want to buy your insurance. If you don''t mind, When I am a friend, lend me some money? " System: Is this cheeky learned from the Liu Chunyue family? A man: "..." lent her insurance? ? ? He nced at Tang Guo. It looked a bit nice, but he couldn''t be as beautiful as he was because he was so beautiful? He just heard that people under his hands often react with him. Recently, insurance business has be increasingly difficult andpetition has be more intense. I n to do the operation myself, see how difficult it is to make a few orders, and understand the needs of customers by the way. One morning, three or four orders were made, and I didn''t feel any difficulty. Therefore, it must be the person under the hand, and it is difficult to say that it is difficult to bezy. However, thest order, the situation encountered was something he did not expect. He was also the first to hear someone say that he was tempted, but without money, could he lend her something to buy. "Is it difficult?" Tang Guo asked, holding back his smile. The man held her, "Miss, in fact, we are not very familiar, right? How about borrowing money? You have to be very familiar with it. It is not the case when you just met and borrowed a few words. We don''t know each other yet. Name, between the two, it''s best not to have this kind of economic transaction of borrowing money. " "You''re right." Tang Guo was deeply convinced. "Then let''s introduce each other. When I''m familiar, I''ll borrow money from you." A man: "..." is this OK? "Yuan Shuo." But his mouth was very honest, and he said the name. He didn''t know if it was normal or not. He directly touched a bronzing business card to her, "This is my business card ..." At that time, Yuan Shuo was stiff for a moment, but now he took it out and couldn''t take it back. Tang Guo took the business card and said casually, "Tang Guo." She nced at the business card, andmunicated with the system, "It is actually the boss of an insurancepany, why is the insurance industry so difficult now? The boss has toe out and pull the business in person? The handsome person, the eloquence is not bad. For another person, I guess he is really It''s done. " "Mr. Yuan is really dedicated." Tang Guo put his business card in his bag, smiled and reached out his mobile phone, and shed a call to the other party. "Mr. Yuan, please contact me in the future. We will be friends when you be familiar. You You have to borrow money to buy me insurance. " Yuan Shuo: "..." Shouldn''t he be looking for her? His fingers were very honest, he touched the phone and saved her phone number. "Mr. Yuan, I''m still busy. See you next time. Remember, keep in touch and be friends early." Yuan Shuo: Will I lend you more insurance? Then he has lost a lot. ... see you tomorrow Chapter 1232: Unjustly Big Girl (11) Chapter 1232: Unjustly Big Girl (11) 1232: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 10 Answers Tang Guo turned around and hit a taxi. "Master, go to the nearest bank." What are you doing? Of course, get a new card and deposit the money in it. Debts or whatever, that''s all fake. By the way, transfer other assets to this new card. Yuan Shuo looked at the woman who had gone away, stared at the number and name in the mobile phone, chuckled, and shook his head. I always felt that today s encounter was a bit magical. He didn''t n to continue investigating the insurance business. He went to the parking lot and drove the brand new Maybach back to thepany. ... After opening online banking, Tang Guo threw away the card. System: "..." Why did you mess up the card? "It''s not messed up. When ites to asking for money, some people, maybe they will be shameless, flip my wallet out and let me show them if I have money in my card. After I return, I will It is safe to invest the money in the new card into the stock market. "Tang Guo seemed to see the system''s questions and answered. In the face of shameless people, only shameless can be happy. System: OK, he understands. The system analyzes silently, it looks like the host has suffered a big loss, and suddenly lost 100,000 yuan. However, after knowing what happenedter, he realized that it was called recovering losses. Otherwise, there would be nothing and he would have to pay huge sums. After returning home, Tang Guo left some living expenses and threw all his money into the stock market. Such a thing as making stocks to make money, she has lived for so many years, basically it is urate at a nce. Of course, she didn''t think about making a lot of money. In this life, she cannot be too rich, at least for now, on the surface. But also be sure to take it out when needed. System: With so many babies in the space, you can buy a lot of vis at any point of sale. The host is too real. Less than ast resort, you really don''t use things in system space. "What do you know? I don''t need those things for emergency right now. I can live well with the ability in my head. There is no need to take the contents inside, though, these things belong to me." "I''m worried, you don''t have the date of delivery, the address of the factory, and the warranty card. In case it breaks, I develop a goodziness and don''t want to do anything. How do I go next? Only in danger. " The system was anxious, and quickly exined, [Host, I don''t think I''m easy to break. "See if you haven''t said directly that you will not be bad, but that it is not easy to break, indicating that you cannot guarantee that it will be bad." System: [Host, I should not be bad. Tang Guo: "There is still a chance that it will be bad." System: He really can''t tell, he certainly won''t be bad, well, the host won. "Rest assured, if you are really broken, I will find a way to fix you." Tang Guo''s voice softlyforted, the system was a little depressed, and suddenly improved. The host really was the best for him, and thought of the system beautifully. [Yes, host, is that man just like yours? ] The system could not determine the guy who did not pass through the memory, but his host had a look at it. So many worlds, I haven''t seen her missed. From the other side, as a stranger, you can make the host smile and talk to him. This shows that the host''s initial impression of him is good, and the host''s mood seems very good, and his energy has increased. Chapter 1233: Unjustly Big Girl (12) Chapter 1233: Unjustly Big Girl (12) 1233: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 13 Answers Then Yuan Shuo is likely to be him. "Yes." Tang Guo acknowledged, "This guy is really involved in all walks of life, this time it turned into selling insurance." [Host, people are the bosses of insurancepanies, this time it is estimated toe out to experience people''s livelihood. "I look at his mouth, and many people will buy it for him." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "Maybe, he made several orders before me." [Host, if you open your mouth and say you want to be familiar with him, and then buy insurance with him, are you not afraid that he will be scared away? "I''m scared away, and I''ll go again, coax back." Tang Guo smiled. "I''ll buy more insurance then." System: OK, he concedes. Since selling the car to Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo has been calm this month. Except for someoneing from time to time to fight the autumn breeze, nothing else matters. Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua are basically weed by anyone. They think they are family members, and they are almost responsive. Borrow some money today and leave tomorrow. This is to ask them for help, and that is to trouble them. Obviously neither of them is busy with work, because these things have be busy people. When Tang Guo was there, someone came to borrow money or something, and he said, "Parents, we don''t have much money in our family. There are so many days left this month. Would you like to keep some living expenses?" Of course, the two would not bother. After borrowing the money, the two would tell her after they left, "They are both from their own family. If they can help, they can help. Why is there no ident?" "Yes, there were idents in those few months, so we eat bran wild vegetables." Tang Lixuan shook his head. "You girl, the bigger you are, the more selfish you are. It''s really bad." "Xiaoguo, they are all their own family. Do you really feel sorry for them?" Tang Guo didn''t persuade either. The two must have some money in their hands and didn''t have a hard time. If it weren''t for the wind every day, it wouldn''t be the case now. Helping the nephew buy a house and busy lending money to the niece to get married. I never thought that their biological daughters had said they had owed debt. They would always say, dead, property, house is hers. Tang Guo was deeply skeptical, and when they left the world, they were all finished. "Xiaoguo, you forgot. When you graduated, you went to look for work in the summer, or if your cousin drove you. Is this a rtive, if an outsider would help you?" Song Jinghua said. Tang Guo wanted to say that the cousin did promise to take thepany she was interviewing. But halfway through, the other party said that there was something urgent, and he was going to pick someone up, not far. After receiving someone, she was sent to thepany. However, the other party said not far, and it took half an hour to arrive. The person to pick up is actually just the girl and her friend who met at a party with each other. Later, she did go to the interviewpany, which is now thepany where she works. After the interview, to express her gratitude, she said that she would go to dinner. Her cousin, took the girl and her friends with her. The three of them ordered, and they ate the most, and she ate the least. She just graduated and ate her two thousand meals, haha! Chapter 1234: Unjustly Big Girl (13) Chapter 1234: Unjustly Big Girl (13) 1234: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 13 Answers Anyway, Tang Guo didn''t think about it. Song Jinghua and Tang Lihuan would be persuaded by her two words, and would persuade them toe back. In their eyes, the rtionship between brothers and sisters is the most important. Even her daughter had to be back. Just out of habit, she reminded every time. It can also be said to deepen their impressions, and think back to what they used to be, and then they will regret their actions even more. If she never reflects, she said that she would not starve them to the street. As for the days of prosperity and prosperity, I am afraid they are gone. After all, the whole family was sent out by them. After a month of life like this, finally came the day when Tang Zhiming took his girlfriend to go driving by car. Since selling the car to Tang Zhiming, Tang Guo has not contacted the other party much. In the morning, when she was going to go out, she was still listening to her mother, hoping that Tang Zhiming''s wedding would be sessful. Tang Guo was thinking about the next thing, guessing how everyone would react, standing at the bus stop and waiting for the car. Yeah, now she s out of the car and can only go to work by bus. Just then, a car parked not far ahead, her cell phone rang, and three words were disyed: Insurance Brother. She smiled and picked it up. "Mr. Yuan." "doing what?" "On the way to work, wait for the bus." Tang Guo replied, "After all, it is not the same as President Yuan, he drives everywhere." Yuan Shuo: "..." In fact, he wanted to ask, wasn''t she saying that, should you always contact me in the future? He is ready and she will call to harass him. Unexpectedly, for almost a month, she had never even made a phone call and had no news. He thought the woman was poisonous. He was thinking every day, when would she call him, talk about bing a friend, and borrow money to buy insurance. This morning, he drove to thepany as usual, but did not expect an unintentional nce, seeing her standing under the bus stop sign. Her fingers were so disrespectful that she broadcasted her number. Just broadcast it, you can''t hang up. "Or else, I''ll take a ride?" Yuan Shuo said. After he said that, he wanted to give himself a p. Isn''t this a pull-in rtionship, and when he became a friend, he was asked to borrow money for insurance? Tang Guo immediately replied, "Okay, President Yuan, are you nearby?" "in." Yuan Shuo said the position. After Tang Guo found it, he smiled and greeted him, "General President, what a coincidence, you are such a good person. I must be very happy to be friends with you." "Mr. Yuan, do you have a girlfriend?" Yuan Shuo said ufortably, "No." Asking what to do, would it be a good idea to be his girlfriend, and then you can buy insurance without spending money? "That''s good." Tang Guo sat directly to the co-pilot, wearing a seat belt and said, "I heard that you can''t sit on the co-pilot with a girlfriend and man, that will destroy people''s feelings." "Ms. Tang knows very well. If I have a girlfriend, I won''t take you. For a girlfriend and the opposite sex, it is best to keep a safe distance, no chance can give it. If I have a girlfriend, early I pretended not to see you and drove past. " Tang Guo smiled, "Zong Yuan is really a principled person." "By the way, President Yuan, if you have a girlfriend, would you still have to pay for insurance?" Yuan Shuo almost couldn''t hold the steering wheel and quickly said, "If you want money, you need it, and it''s official." Chapter 1235: Injustice Girlfriend (14) Chapter 1235: Injustice Girlfriend (14) 1235: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers He wouldn''t say that his girlfriend does nt need money for insurance. This woman really has no lower limit. In case she does nt want money for insurance, she wants to be his girlfriend ... Uh? Yu Guang stared at her, quickly withdrew, and drove seriously. Yuan Shuo was terrified. How could hee up in his mind, and it was nice to find her a girlfriend. The next day, Tang Guogang stood at the public stop for two minutes. Yuan Shuo''s phone came. "Miss Tang, are you waiting for the bus again?" "Yes, this is my daily time. After all, I have to go to work." "It''s early." "Afraid of traffic jamster, it''s better to be earlier. President Yuan, you get up very early too." "I''m also afraid of traffic jams, Miss Tang, otherwise, I''ll take a ride with you. It happened to happen today and I just saw you. If it wasn''t for two minuteste, we might miss it." "I understand that such a busy person like President Yuan must be too tired to get upte." Tang Guo has got on the bus and is wearing his seat belt. Yuan Shuo said, "That is also fate." The two talked about Tang Guo getting off the bus and waving goodbye. Yuan Shuo''spany is not far from where Tang Guo works, only one street away. For several days, they met by chance. System: Encounter a ghost, two caring people, don''t me it. On that day, Tang Guo was busy at thepany, and suddenly received a call from her mother, Song Jinghua, "Xiao Guo,e back quickly, something happened to your brother Zhiming." "Mom, what''s going on? Isn''t his circle of friends all right the other day?" "There was a car ident, and it was not clear on the phone. You should hurry to the hospital, hurry up." Song Jinghua said in a very anxious tone, and then hung up the phone. Tang Guo looked at the hung up phone and said, "Here it is." She looked out the window, white clouds fluttered in the sky, and then went to ask for leave with the leader. Maybe it happened that when she was about to take a taxi to the hospital, Yuan Shuo''s car stopped in front of her. "Miss Tang, get off work so early today?" "No, it was my family who called to say that something happened to my cousin. Now I''m in the hospital and I''m going to see what happened." Yuan Shuo''s face was a lot serious. "Then I''ll send it to you." "Will it dy your important business?" "No, I don''t have anything important today." Yuan Shuo said with a smile, while pressing his cell phone, he sent a message to his assistant: the meeting at 4 pm, canceled. It''s not an important meeting, and cancetion doesn''t matter. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo arrived at the hospital, called Song Jinghua, asked where they were, and hurried over. Yuan Shuo actually followed, and she didn''t ask why. When I came to the ward, there were many people standing outside, noisy and cried. The loudest cry is Liu Chunyue. Tang Guo found the location of Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen, walked over, and whispered, "Parents, what''s going on?" "Isn''t Zhiming traveling with the subject by himself? When he returned, there was a car ident. His subject was only slightly injured, but your cousin''s leg was pressed under the car and he had just undergone an amputation operation. "Song Jinghua said, and touched her tears." Zhiming is a child in his twenties and he is very young. Why did this happen? " "Why only my son was amputated?" Liu Chunyue couldn''t ept the reality and cried. "There are four people in the whole car. Why are the other three good? They got a slight injury and my son lost his leg?" Chapter 1236: Injustice Girlfriend (15) Chapter 1236: Injustice Girlfriend (15) 1236: Wordscapes Uncrossed Cliff-Divine 15 Answers "God is not fair, Zhiming, Zhiming, what to do in the future." Because Tang Zhiming was still in aa, Liu Chunyue was crying in it just now, and was kicked out by the nurse to avoid harassing other patients. "My good-looking son, why am I am amputated and be a disabled person? How will I spend my next life." Liu Chunyue sat on the ground crying and making noises, and everyone around him didn''t want to listen. Tang Guo whispered, "Why did you get into a car ident and figure out who is responsible?" "I know this. ording to tests, it was Brother Zhiming who drank and forgot to wear a seat belt." It was Tang Lixing, the oldest daughter of Tang family, Tang Mengmeng''s only daughter, Tang Mengmeng. Tang Mengmeng chewed gum in his mouth and muttered, telling Tang Guo what happened. The object of Tang Zhiming, and another couple, went on a self-driving tour. Before I came back, I drank a little wine and was more interested. As a result, when he turned, he hit another car. The head of the other car was severely damaged, and, amazingly, the other side suffered only minor injuries. Therefore, Tang Zhiming is the only injured amputee. Tang Zhiming took the main responsibility for this ident. Therefore, in addition to paying a heavy price, you also have topensate the other party s loss. Even if the other party s car has insurance, because the loss is too serious, the car itself is very valuable, and Tang Zhiming has to pay arge sum of money. After listening to the incident, Tang Guo stood quietly without saying a word. Liu Chunyue didn''t make much noise, but she was still crying. "I knew that you shouldn''t go for a self-driving tour." Tang Liping, who was sitting in the corner, smoking a frown, said, "What''s so good about traveling by car, now I almost lost my life. Zhiming''s second life, How are you going? " "Yes, you shouldn''t drive yourself." Liu Chunyue wiped her tears. "You shouldn''t drive yourself." At this moment, she stared at Tang Guo all at once, and when everyone didn''t respond, she rushed directly to Tang Guo''s fierce face, "You said, is this all your conspiracy?" "I see, I see, do youin that Zhiming borrowed your car and did something in the car, sold the car to Zhiming at a low price, designed him to have an ident, and wanted to kill him? "Liu Chunyue froze." You are so ruthless. Why is he your cousin and he helped you when you were young? Why are you so ruthless? " "Youpensated Zhiming''s legs, you returned Zhiming''s legs." As if Liu Chunyue was crazy, Zhang Yawu''s ws wanted to catch Tang Guo. Tang Guo had already prepared and avoided it directly. When Liu Chunyue didn''t catch anyone, he yelled at him, which was particrly unpleasant. Later, she sat directly on the ground, crying over Song Jinghua, "Jinghua, where is my family Zhiming sorry for your little fruit, isn''t it just a car loan? At a young age, I really want my family Zhiming''s life. .Now, Zhiming''s legs are gone. Is she happy? " "This ..." Song Jinghua looked at the poor Liu Chunyue, even if the other party was abusive, it was hard to me. After all, Tang Zhiming did lose her leg, and Liu Chunyue was miserable. She didn''t need to add another fire and hurt her feelings. Scold it, scold it, and pass it. When Grandma wakes up, she knows that Xiaoguo is not like that. see you tomorrow Chapter 1237: Injustice Girlfriend (16) Chapter 1237: Injustice Girlfriend (16) 1237 Chapter 1237 Tang Lizheng also thought so. Although they maintained the rtionship between brothers and sisters, they still believed that Tang Guo would not do such a thing that would kill human life. Both thought that forbearance would pass. Everyone is a person who makes sense and does not hurt each other''s feelings. After the incident passed, they helped Tang Zhiming to settle the incident. Even if Tang Zhiming is disabled, they will not ignore it. However, they did not expect that Liu Chunyue was not stubborn and insisted that they give a statement about Tang Guo framed Tang Zhiming. She''s still in the hospital, and she''s making loud noises. People who didn''t know it looked at Tang Guo with strange eyes. Song Jinghua finally defended, "Dasao, although Xiaoguo is not very sensible. But if you say that she will do such a deste thing, that is impossible." "Yes, ma''am, how could Xiaoguo do that, you are misunderstanding." Liu Chunyue couldn''t listen and shouted, "When she borrowed a car, she pushed and dragged, and then she changed her mind to sell the car to us at a low price. It didn''t take long for Zhiming to have an ident. You said that it was a coincidence Not a coincidence? " "That''s not how it''s done on TV. There''s such a coincidence. It''s clear she''s deliberate. Even if she is your daughter, the heart is across the belly, who knows whether the core inside her is ck or white." Tang Guo said, "Ma''am, the reason why I sold it to my cousin at a low price was because of rtives." "You just want to frame Zhiming and want his life," Liu Chunyue was very excited. "You just want his life, you just can''t see him well, otherwise, who will buy a new car for two months and cut it off? Half the price? " Tang Lixuan disapproved, "Da''er, I can assure you, Xiaoguo absolutely has no such idea." "Furthermore, Zhiming has been driving for more than a month after getting the car. If there is a real problem, it will be a problem long ago. How can you wait until this time?" "Brother, let''s say something." Tang Lixun saw that Liu Chunyue couldn''t hear him, and it was Tang Guo who stabbed himself in the car to kill Tang Zhiming. Some people around also whispered that Tang Lizheng cares about reputation, of course, he can''t sit still. Tang Liping raised his head, holding an unextinguished cigarette between his fingers, and said, "Li Li, this matter is inurate. It''s a coincidence. Can you exin why something happened after the car was sold to Zhiming? Chunyue said That s right, a car worth 200,000 yuan. How to say 100,000 yuan to Zhiming. I think about it a bit, and the more I think about it, the more wrong I get. " "You said, when did Xiaoguo have such bad intentions against Zhiming? I really wanted to kill his life. I really saw the wrong person. Zhiming hurt the little cousin so much when he was a kid. It''s worth it. " Tang Lijun didn''t know how to exin it, it seemed that no exnation could be convincing. Those coincidences Tang Liping said were coincidences. It is absolutely impossible for him to believe his daughter and Tang Zhiming''s life. In this regard, Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua are the same. Regarding Tang Zhiming, they felt regretful and pitiful, still thinking in their hearts, to help more in the future. However, it is absolutely impossible for their daughter to do this to cause Tang Zhiming. When the system saw this, I finally realized something. Why did the host say that as long as she was there, Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua would not eat a bite, but they could not give them wealth and affection. Chapter 1238: Unjustly Big Girl (17) Chapter 1238: Unjustly Big Girl (17) 1238: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Seeing that things were deadlocked, Tang Guo stood out from behind Yuan Shuo. When she was confused just now, Yuan Shuo didn''t know why, and her subconscious was in front of her eyes. Seeing this family trouble, he thought, this personal ident insurance, still have to buy. "Uncle, madam, before the car was sold to my cousin, we went to witness the car overhaul and issued an overhaul report. So, I have evidence that the car ispletely fine." Liu Chunyue froze, and Tang Liping stayed for a moment. "If you have to think that I framed my cousin, it would be better to call the police. Let the police investigate the matter, and the traffic police have identified it. The cousin''s ident was because he drunk and did not wear a seat belt. .All responsibility lies with him. " "I didn''t force you to buy a car. I said at the time that if you didn''t buy it, I would sell it to someone else." "But where is there such a coincidence, the car originally belonged to you, and it happened to Zhiming in one month. No matter what, you can''t take off the responsibility." Liu Chunyue said relentlessly, "Jing Hua, can you tell me what to do about this? " Tang Guo reached out his cell phone and called the police. Liu Chunyue didn''t have time to stop, and the others did not expect that she would call the police if she really said that she would call the police. Tang Guo said, "Now that so many people are watching, if you don''t make it clear, everyone may still misunderstand me. I have been guilty of attempted murder. This kind of catching the wind can easily affect my life and work." "Since the mother-inw asserted that I had responsibility, then we called the police and let the police determine whether there was any responsibility for me. After all, I also want to be innocent, and you want to be fair." Yuan Shuo had nothing to say, she seemed to be able to handle it herself. It didn''t take long for the police to investigate the matter. Of course, all the evidence shows that Tang Guo is innocent. There was no problem when the car was trading. They even extracted the videos from the maintenance. The shop that repaired the cars would save all the videos. Liu Chunyue saw the video in person, Tang Zhiming said that the car was fine, and finally he left happily. Although she still thinks that Tang Guo will not have so many things without selling the car to Tang Zhiming. However, I would not say that Tang Guo framed Tang Zhiming. Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua were relieved. They went to the hospital every day, and Tang Zhiming woke up to know that he had some mental disorders after being amputated and was unable to ept his state. Like Liu Chunyue, she hated Tang Guo and med her for not selling the car to him. Tang Lixuan and Song Jinghua were very guilty and felt more or less that Tang Guo should not have sold the car. If not, Tang Zhiming may not be in trouble. After hearing this idea, Tang Guo sneered and said to them, "If I don''t sell it to him, he will also borrow my car. It should be an ident or something. Parents, you still advised me to borrow a car. " "Your cousin has no legs now, Xiaoguo, can''t you be considerate?" Tang Li shouted. "Their family is ufortable now, just bear with it. It''s better after this time." Tang Guo doesn''t feel that things can pass by at once. Wait. Did not wait long, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping came up. Chapter 1239: Injustice Girlfriend (18) Chapter 1239: Injustice Girlfriend (18) 1239: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Brother, sister, what''s going on?" Tang Lizhen asked. Liu Chunyue cried and told the story. It turned out to be aboutpensation for the car that was crashed by the owner. Even if the insurance was taken down, the traffic police side had determined that it was Tang Zhiming''s responsibility, and he had topensate the other half a million. Tang Zhiming''s broken leg has already made Liu Chunyue difficult to ept. Now she still has to dig out 500,000 yuan. How did she ept it? Of course she refused, so she could only find the Tang Lixu couple. "On the third day of Zhiming''s ident, his subject shared with him," Liu Chunyue said very pitifully. "Zhiming has no legs and it is more difficult to talk about the subject. We thought about selling his house before, but What will happen to himter in life after the sale? " "Jinghua, Xiaoguo was indeed wrong with us," Liu Chunyue sighed. "It was also my confusion that I said the kind of emotional hurt." "It''s good if you want to understand," Song Jinghuaforted. "We also know that you are upset, so the past is over. So what do you do next?" "What else can we do? Onlypensation can be made. If not, the other party may take coercive measures to bring awsuit against us to collect our house." Liu Chunyue said, "But we have all been emptied, now Zhiming''s follow-up treatment costs still need a lot. " [Host, that Tang Zhiming''s treatment fee. At the time at the hospital, weren''t your parents stuffed with 100,000 yuan and was Liu Chunyue? Tang Guo: "Who would be too abandoning money? Now that her son has a broken leg and says nothing about me, in fact, I have long assumed that it is my responsibility. My parents gave that 100,000 yuan, and she estimated that It was because they felt guilty andpensated her son. " [How can there be such a need in the world? "Jinghua, can you lend us half a million to us? No matter what, you have to pay off the debt first." Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen looked at each other. 500,000, this is indeed a veryrge number. Despite these years, one after another borrowed money from them. They have saved a lot, but they still feel a little distressed when they take out half a million. Liu Chunyue kept crying in front of the two of them, saying that her life was miserable because her son Tang Zhiming was unlucky and scolded Tang Liping for being ipetent. If Tang Liping has the ability, they can already help Tang Zhiming buy a new car. If you buy a new car, you will note to buy Tang Guo''s used car. Without buying Tang Guo''s used car, maybe her son''s leg would not break. "I don''t me Xiaoguo for this, it was an ident," said Liu Chunyue. "It was the fate of Zhiming of my family. Now that my legs are gone, the people I talked to have also blown out, and I do nt know how in the second half of my life. Yes. Which girl is willing toe to our house. " "Sister-inw, don''t cry, can''t I lend it to you?" Song Jinghua felt a little guilty, and at the same time pity Tang Zhiming. Tang Lizhen did not squeak, apparently agreed to borrow the half a million. After borrowing 500,000 yuan, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping left. During this time, Tang Zhiming was in the hospital, and Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua went to the hospital to see him almost every day. After Tang Zhiming woke up, he was always unhappy. When the couple saw him like that, they felt sad and guilty, and almost every time they passed, they gave him money. Not only was the money congested, but the **** and **** were all done by Tang Lijun. Tang Guo sometimes went to see them, and asionally persuaded them symbolically. Chapter 1240: Injustice Girlfriend (19) Chapter 1240: Injustice Girlfriend (19) 1240: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 19 Answers It wasn''t his own fault to show that this happened. asionally I went to see if I could buy some supplements. As a result, both husband and wife scolded her for being indifferent, and her cousin''s legs were broken. He also said that if it wasn''t for knowing that she was their daughter, they would all suspect that Tang Zhiming was in trouble. She had done it. What Tang Guo wants to say is that their performance, coupled with Liu Chunyue''s temperament, it is estimated that in the ward, people who did not know it thought she did it. Every time she didn''t see her, did those people in the ward look at her with strange eyes? Tang Guo waited at the fixed bus stop every day. Every time it was not long after she arrived, Yuan Shuo''s phone came. "Miss Tang, what a coincidence, are you waiting for the car again?" "Yeah, President Yuan, wouldn''t you be there again?" "Yes, Miss Tang is so smart,e on, by the way." "Thank you, then I''m wee. The bus doesn''t know when it wille." Tang Guo responded with a smile. System: Are these two people interesting? Is this interesting? Tomorrow will go to work together tomorrow. One will wait and the other will meet. Everyone is an adult, isn''t it okay to order directly? You have to engage in these twists and turns, embarrassing, boring. Yuan Shuo suddenly remembered the matter of sending Tang Guo to the hospital before. Counting time, a week has passed. "What happened to Miss Tang''s house?" At that time, Yuan Shuo had learned, and the family had a thick skin. She opened her mouth and pushed her into a car ident. If she was an ordinary girl, she would be scared. She''s clever. When she sells a car, she''ll send it for inspection. When framed by someone, call the police directly. With these two things, we can see that she is not the kind of weak and deceitful person. Also, a woman who was promoted by him to buy insurance, and finally cried poor, said that after bing good friends with him, he borrowed money from him to buy insurance, which was not a simple person. "My cousin is still in the hospital. No one is okay. I''m being fattened by my parents." Isn''t it fat? It s better than a woman who is confinement. Every day is either bone soup, chicken soup, various soups. Anyway, when they are free, the two just ran to the hospital, and they ran harder than Liu Chunyue''s mother. The two had almost done what Tang Zhiming''s parents had done separately. Often when she passed by, she could see Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua busy, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping, sitting on the side and chatting with them. Tang Zhiming was lying in the hospital bed, eating, and his face was bigger than before. After hearing this, Yuan Shuo was very surprised, "Are your cousins very busy? Why are your parents taking care of them? It''s okay to take care of them once or twice, why do you take care of them every day?" "Maybe I still feel that the car was sold to my cousin. They feel a little bit guilty." Tang Guo said indifferently. "But it''s not your fault, and your car has been checked and there is no problem at all. And, he had been responsible for himself in the ident before. First, he drank, and second, he didn''t wear a seat belt. " Tang Guo chuckled: "The rare yuan is always on my side." "Why, no one is on your side?" Yuan Shuo paused and asked. Tang Guo shook his head. "Even if the responsibility is not me, I sold the car to my cousin because he broke his leg and the pot was set back." See you in the early morning. I have been correcting the typo, but I have nt finished the correction. Chapter 1241: Unjustly Big Girl (20) Chapter 1241: Unjustly Big Girl (20) 1241: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "No one in my family thinks that my parents do this badly. They all think they are helping me to atone for my sins." Yuan Shuo was a little angry, but she remained calm on the face. "Have you said this to your parents?" "Speaking, they won''t listen and call me indifferent and unconscience. Say my cousin has no legs, can''t he be considerate?" Yuan Shuo thought she would feel sad when she said that. Later, when she saw her faint expression, it was strange. She didn''t look sad. He asked, "Are there such rtives, parents, Miss Tang feel ufortable?" "It''s been like this since childhood, mostly. I''m used to it." That indifferent appearance called Yuan Shuo had a strange feeling in his heart. "It''s a pity that I can''t help you. If your cousin wants to buy insurance, you can find me . " "People like this who tend to overlook their own personal safety are still better off buying insurance." System: Little brother, so you won''t be able to catch your girlfriend. Tang Guo: "..." After Tang Guo got off work in the afternoon, Yuan Shuo was very "clever" and drove out to pick her up by the way. The two greeted each other, one driving and one hitchhiking, talking andughing along the way. When chatting, Yuan Shuo always mentioned from time to time whether to buy insurance. The system spectes that this may be due to professional habits. Tang Guo returned home and saw his parents sitting in the living room for only a week. "Parents, didn''t you go to the hospital today?" She asked kindly. Song Jinghua looked up and nced at Tang Guo, saying, "I''ve been there already. Your aunt feels that we have helped a week in the past. I have to work and take care of Zhiming. I''m so lucky that she will take care of her all the time Zhiming. " "Auntie is still good." Tang Lijun said. Tang Guo poked his lips and said, "Everyone knows that this seriously injured patient has the most trouble in taking care of him in the first week." "Xiaoguo, what are you talking about? Your cousin has no legs. You still say so, you ..." Seeing that Tang Lizhen had something more to say, she quickly waved her hand, "Yes, you are right, you should take care of him, his legs are gone, you should take care of it." "By the way, parents, what were you talking about just now, how did I hear about money? Is there a shortage of money in their house again, and I want to borrow money from you?" When they heard Tang Guo ask, they looked away. Song Jinghua quickly said, "It''s not borrowing money." However, Tang Guo''s eyes were staring, and her face was still a little hot. "Yes, isn''t Zhiming a broken leg now? His old car wasn''t handled." "then?" Tang Guo really doesn''t understand, Liu Chunyue''s family, these tricks to y are not so superb, why do these two people fall into it? How important is face, friendship? Tang Lizhen said at this time, "Is nt they just in short of money? Zhiming ca nt drive the car again, Dasao wo nt drive, his elder brother is retired, and he does nt need the car. They n to sell the car to me because the car is old and not much , Fifty thousand yuan. " "I discussed it with your dad. Zhiming is like this. Simply buying the car for 100,000 yuan can be considered an indirect help for them." Song Jinghua continued. System: [Host, that car should be sold, less than 10,000 yuan, 8,000 yuan, no more. The other party is ripped off. Why do your parents add 50,000 yuan? Chapter 1242: Injustice Girl (21) Chapter 1242: Injustice Girl (21) 1242: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "You have already negotiated. Are you going to buy it or have you already bought it?" Tang Guo asked in amazement. She really didn''t expect to go around. The car finally returned to her house. Song Jinghua looked embarrassed. "Just discussed and not yet bought. Xiaoguo, you have to understand us, your cousin ..." "Know that your legs are broken. If you have no legs, there will be nothing. You can help. Just rest assured, parents, you spend your own money, I have no opinion at all. It is yours, yourself. It''s just a decision. " Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "But do nt buy this car. You give 100,000 yuan to the uncle directly. Now my cousin has inconvenient legs. Would nt the uncle drive? Leave the car to the uncle. It s good to go out with my cousin. It s not easy for them to go where they want the car. When Tang Guo said so, they were right to think about it. If there is no car, Tang Zhiming is not convenient to go anywhere, it is better to leave the car to Tang Liping. After discussing for a while, they both felt that Tang Guo was right. Even if they gave the money, don''t ask for the car, which means that Tang Zhiming''s house is not easy. Tang Guo sat aside, staring at the couple to discuss, his heart was amused. She just doesn''t quite understand. A couple who only has one house and the deposit is estimated to be less than 500,000. Now they are worried. There are two houses in the family. I don''t know how many people have the deposit. It''s strange. "Parents, have you discussed them?" "Then ording to Xiaoguo, let''s give Zhiming 100,000." Finally Tang Lizhen decided to say, "Zhiming''s child is also poor. Now the target is gone, and I don''t know if I can find itter. Without legs , This life is over, it''s ruined all my life. " Tang Guo did nt want to hear how pathetic Tang Zhiming was, but he said, Parents, when you send the money over, you might as well talk to Uncle Aunt, another one or two years before the cousin was scrapped . And, I heard that it has nt been sent for maintenance for a long time. For personal safety, I ll just buy a new one. Tang Guo said that she really kindly reminded. No matter how this car didn''te to her house, it was all good. System: Yes, everything is fine, Tang Zhiming''s house, whether it is a person or a car, is particrly troublesome. The two said they would, but they agreed. Tang Guo guessed that they would remind him, but whether Liu Chunyue would listen, that was not necessarily the case. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t listen. But these two people, forget it, anyway, their brothers and sisters'' home, whenever there is anything, they wille to them. More than a decade ago, her family really belonged to one of the best mixed families. There are many rtives who fight Qiufeng, and they are used to it. Perhaps these two people have always enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by others and helping the family. Anyone who asks for help and does not help each other will still feel guilty. Obviously there is no obligation to help, why do you feel guilty? He said he cares about his family and helps each other. She hasn''t seen it for more than a decade, and others havee to help their home. What''s the matter, the running rabbit is faster. The next day, the two gave 100,000 yuan to Tang Zhiming. By the way, you do nt need a car, you can only take money, do nt give up Chapter 1243: Injustice girl (22) Chapter 1243: Injustice girl (22) 1243: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers When Tang Guo returned home, he saw the two cheerfully as if they had won a prize. She was weird. They lost 100,000 yuan. How could they be so happy? Tang Guo asked the two, reminding Liu Chunyue that he hadn''t been reminded to change the car, or to send the car for maintenance. They said they had said it. Later, Tang Zhiming was discharged from the hospital. The rtives of the Tang family were here. Tang Guo saw Tang Liping driving an old car and carried Tang Zhiming into his car. It became clear that Liu Chunyue''s family was afraid they didn''t listen. When the car is sent for maintenance, it will definitely check the problem. At that time, the maintenance person will directly tell them that it must be scrapped, and then drive again, there will be a problem. She chuckled, "You can''t live by yourself." System: Back. "I look at the car that Zhiming bought at the beginning. It''s good. It has been driving for many years, and there have been no problems." Back to Tang Zhiming''s home, Liu Chunyue said with a smile, "The old things were of good quality. It won''t break for many years. Where things look like today, there is always a problem. " She remembered the car that had crashed before and spent 100,000 yuan. Fortunately, the 100,000 yuan was returned to their hands. "Ma''am, have you sent this car for repair?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Liu Chunyue opened his eyes, "What about overhaul, good, do you need to overhaul? The previous thing, the quality was the lever, there is no problem. Xiaoguo, without saying anything else, just talk about the vision of buying a car, you really It s not as good as my family s Zhiming. Look at the car you bought before, it just broke when you hit it. Tang Guo: "..." system: incredible. It breaks after a hit. Is that a slight hit? "No matter what, the car still needs regr maintenance." Tang Guo only said such a sentence, of course, Liu Chunyue finally refuted a few words, and eventually stopped speaking. Later Liu Chunyue ignored Tang Guo, and the family sat in the living room talking andughing, basically speaking around the Liu Chunyue family. Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua sat aside, asionally inserting a word or two. "Sister Xiaoguo, you can''t figure it out. You actually want to sell the car to Brother Zhiming. He always drove away and drove up. Now that something is wrong, don''t me you." Tang Mengmeng was sitting next to Tang Guo, still chewing gum, and said in a low voice, "I heard that Erbo and Erniang have borrowed 500,000 from their family? Is your family really rich, and your medical expenses are both? Er Niang was born, andter gave another 100,000. Er Bo and Er Niang, I have prepared a lot of dowry for you, right? " "To tell you the truth, I don''t think I have a penny." Tang Guo whispered, "My parents'' money, how they spend it, I really don''t care." "What''s the matter, little fruit sister, it''s not me who says you, Erbo Erniang will only have you as a daughter. In the future, they will be old. All the family members are not yours. You have toe to support them. I have given everything to other families now, and you will have more courage in the future. " Tang Mengmeng always felt that her second uncle and second wife were two uncles. Not good for her daughter, but for helping others. Let''s just say to Tang Zhiming, he was still waiting for a **** and piss, Liu Chunyue was still idle. If she were Tang Guo, she had already jumped up. Chapter 1244: Injustice Girl (23) Chapter 1244: Injustice Girl (23) 1244: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Now she is sending money out, and she can''t stand each one. Fortunately, her parents are not such people. "My parents don''t listen to advice, what can I do?" Tang Guo said helplessly, "The money is in their hands, even if I can stop it once, can it be stopped a second time?" "I heard before that they were going to sell the little broken car to you. Why did they end up giving them 100,000 directly? Is the second uncle a fool? Even the little broken car must be held and can always be recovered. A little loss. "Tang Mengmeng muttered. Tang Guo smiled and said nothing. The key to this was how she would talk to the other party. It was said that before she only sold cars and did not borrow cars because she knew that the plot developed behind it. If at that time she just lent a car to Tang Zhiming, because she was the owner, and the person responsible for the loss atst would be her owner. Although, in the end, the loss of money fell on top of her parents. At least she was relieved. Moreover, she made up her mind to let the two men taste nothing and betrayal. Let them keep their eyes wide open to see who these rtives like to take advantage of are usually backed by them. Without suffering, they will never understand the true colors of these people. Don''t look at Tang Mengmeng who cares about her. In fact, Tang Mengmeng is also a big mouth. Ask her to reveal something, but for an hour, the entire Tang family knew what she thought. There is a family group in the Tang family. Any new things will be announced in the group. Tang Mengmeng came to say these things, but just wanted to put a word in her mouth. "Sister Xiaoguo, in fact, I still think that you should take the little broken car. I heard that you now use the bus to go to work every day. There is a scooter that is better than anything." Tang Mengmeng continued. Tang Guojiughed, "It''s okay, get up early, and it''s good to take the bus. Also, I''ll take the car, what do you let my cousin do? He''s inconvenient now. I can''t always take advantage of people?" " Tang Mengmeng saw nothing new, so he didn''t say much. Started holding the remote control, while chewing gum, while watching TV, ignored Tang Guo. One afternoon, Tang Guo got off work. Yuan Shuo still watched her leave thepany building in the old ce, then drove the car over and met her. When the two were about to greet each other, Tang Mengmeng didn''t know where toe from, "Sister Xiaoguo, are you off work? I just go shopping, should I go back together?" At this time, Tang Mengmeng saw Yuan Shuo standing in front of Tang Guo. Yuan Shuo, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looks handsome and handsome, most likes Tang Mengmeng''s heart. When she saw Yuan Shuo, her eyes lit up. "Sister Xiaoguo, who is this? Are you a colleague?" Although Tang Mengmeng was asking Tang Guo, her eyes seemed to be stuck on Yuan Shuo''s body. She had seen this man before, but she didn''t pay much attention to it at the time. I didn''t expect that this man''s car would be so good and his family must be good. "Why not introduce? Hello, my name is Tang Mengmeng, and I am a cousin of Sister Xiaoguo. Sister Xiaoguo is twenty-two this year, and I am neen, three years younger than Sister Xiaoguo." That way, I almost didn''t say directly that Tang Guo was three years older than her. System: He was wrong. He used to think that Tang Mengmeng was a normal person in Tang''s family, but now he knows that this is the worst of all. Chapter 1245: Injustice Girlfriend (24) Chapter 1245: Injustice Girlfriend (24) 1245: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Handsome guy, what''s your name, and where do you go to work?" Tang Mengmeng''s eyes fell on the brand new Maybach, and it was even brighter. That way, he almost threw Yuan Shuo directly. Yuan Shuo was frightened by that look, but when asked, they couldn''t stop talking. "My name is Yuan Shuo, and I am a friend of Miss Tang." "Oh oh ..." Tang Mengmeng nodded, still staring at him, as if to say, you haven''t finished the introduction yet, "you have a good car." The corner of Yuan Shuo''s mouth twitched. Who were these Tang people? "Brother Yuan, are you waiting for your boss here?" At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly said, "Your boss has a good car, why should you take me for a ride?" Yuan Shuo suddenly responded, "I''m not waiting for the boss today. The boss decided to take me out to talk about business tomorrow. He asked me to pick him up tomorrow morning and let me drive home and pass by early tomorrow morning." After Yuan Shuo had finished speaking, he was still thinking about that brother Yuan Yuan. When he was so called, his whole body was crisp. If you can, call again, that''s great. "Anyway, we are on the way and can take you." Tang Guoughed, watching Tang Mengmeng''s eyes dissipate a lot, and introduced, "This is Yuan Shuo, a friend I asionally know, in fact, we know, it is still very dramatic." "How do you know, Little Fruit Sister?" Tang Mengmeng''s enthusiasm was receding a lot, but Yuan Shuo''s appearance still attracted her. If the work is not bad, she may still want to consider it. Tang Guo''s lips were bent. "The reason we knew each other was because he pulled me to sell insurance." Insurance ... insurance? Selling insurance? This year, as long as you listen to insurance sales, your impression is three points worse. The obsession in Tang Mengmeng''s eyes quickly dissipated. Although she likes handsome guys, she doesn''t like handsome guys who sell insurance. This profession is easy to offend people, and it is particrly annoying. She remembered that a few of her ssmates were selling insurance, and looked at Yuan Shuo with a bit of scorn. In terms of her looks, isn''t it easy to find a handsome guy? For insurance, let''s forget it. The car is also the boss. It looks like a dog, but she also cheated her. Thinking of this, Tang Mengmeng was a little embarrassed. Almost ashamed, so did Xiaoguo cousin. Why didn''t she introduce it earlier, which made her ugly. "Mengmeng, do you want to go back in Yuange''s car together?" Tang Guo warmly invited and expressed the desire to take a luxury car. Tang Mengmeng was scornful, and it wasn''t the car that sold his insurance. He was so proud of himself that he seemed to be his own, and didn''t look at himself. Xiaoguo''s vision is really bad. This kind of person who drives a boss car out of face will have a chance. "No, I suddenly remembered that there was something else, and that we didn''t follow the road, let''s forget it." Tang Mengmeng left with an excuse. When her back disappeared, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo looked at each other, and thenughed together. As for what tough, they can know each other. "It''s the first time I''ve been so obviously despised." Yuan Shuo shook his head and helped Tang Guo drive the door. "Miss Tang, your family is really special." Tang Guochi smiled with a lip and said, "There are more special, just like habits. upations such as Yuan, who sell insurance, will be rejected in our family. In their view, those who sell insurance are scammers. Hard earned money. " Chapter 1246: Injustice Girlfriend (25) Chapter 1246: Injustice Girlfriend (25) 1246: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Yuan Shuo was weird. In such a family, such a distinctive girl had grown up. The two talked andughed, as usual, but had to stop when the car was halfway. The two got out of the car and asked someone to find out that there was a small ident in front of them. Tang Guo looked at this familiar ce, took a moment to nce, took out his mobile phone and nced at the date, a little silent. This is really a life of injustice. "Go up and take a look, you can''t go anyway." It''s the rush hour, and the car was blocked as soon as it came. The two walked into the crowd and saw a small broken car in front of a small broken car. The olddy was pressed on the bottom of the car with one leg and was directly drawn in. The pedestrian did not dare to move. If they just press their legs, they can help lift the car. They don''t dare to do much now. If the olddy has a good deal, they can''t afford it. Now this year, the olddy and grandpa are the most difficult to mess with. It''s tens of thousands if you mess it up. The person standing next to the broken car made Yuan Shuo feel a little familiar. Soon he remembered when he had met this person, wasn''t this the uncle of Tang Guo? "Miss Tang, it seems to be your family." The two stood in the crowd, Tang Liping frowned, and said to the people around her, "She came to my car by herself. I drove over, and who knew she rushed over." Tang Liping was sweating in his hands. He just braked. But because the brakes were a bit sluggish, they should have been able to brake immediately, and finally stopped after five seconds. In these five seconds, the olddy''s legs were rolled into the tire. "I know this olddy. I often bump into porcin here, and many people know her. As long as I drive this road, the car is as fast as a turtle. Who knows if she will suddenlye out. "Do you say this is a retribution, this time a slow brake came, and actually did not stop the car, I see her leg can not hold it." "That driver is really unlucky." What Tang Guo wants to say is that Tang Liping is not unlucky at all. ording to the original trajectory of the story, all the bad things in her family happened when the car was borrowed. The car was lent to Tang Zhiming, who had a car ident and lost his leg. The matter ofpensation fell on Tang Guo''s head, because the car was hers. Liu Chunyue also felt that Tang Zhiming had a car ident, or her responsibility, and finally hated her. Two couples, Tang Lizhen, still feel guilty to Tang Zhiming. In their opinion, no one can be more pathetic than Tang Zhiming, who lost his leg. It turned out that at the same time that the car was borrowed, Tang Zhiming exchanged the little broken car to Tang Guo and asked her to drive this to travel. Later, when Tang Zhiming had an ident, it was her father who drove up and down. Tang Zhiming''s family did not return the car for the time being, but today, the person who originally met the olddy by car should be her father Tang Lizhen. Under normal circumstances, it is possible to stop the car at the speed in the urban area without hitting the olddy. Even if it was really extorted, it would be hundreds of dors. But because the car is aging, the brakes are sluggish. This made the brakes stop after a few seconds, and finally rolled the olddy''s legs in. The olddy was in pain and died, and Tang Lizhen lost a lot of money. The original owner was Tang Zhiming, but Tang Zhiming had broken his leg. Chapter 1247: Injustice Girlfriend (26) Chapter 1247: Injustice Girlfriend (26) 1247: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 11 Answers The olddy''s family saw that the young people had broken their legs. It is definitely not reasonable to go up to extortion, it is better to bite Tang Lizhen directly. Tang Lizhen not only lost a lot of money to the olddy''s family, but also because of the car that hit the olddy, Tang Zhiming was finally scrapped. Because Tang Guo sold the car, plus the couple sent the money directly to Tang Zhiming. It changed the ending. Who knows that this person who hit the olddy really turned into Tang Liping. She smirked aside, her smile was terrible, and she was very happy. [Host, do you say this is a wicked harvest? It should be said that the wicked have their own wicked person to punish, and the two wicked people are together, and they don''t know what kind of spark wille out. The simple system sighed, the host greatly seeded in refuge. The original owner of this world is really unlucky. There is a pair of unjustly big parents, and their luck is super bad. Apart from working well, almost everything is bad in life. Since the host came a long way, everything is slowly changing. Now the Tang Liping family, how can this ount not be in the hands of the host family? The car was Tang Zhiming, and Tang Liping was hit. "It is estimated that we will be borrowing money again." Tang Guo said indifferently, "borrow, I am waiting for them to empty the house." "Miss Tang, you don''t seem very happy?" Yuan Shuo asked, "Are you worried about your uncle?" In fact, he felt that the Tang Liping family was not a good thing, so there was no need to worry. "No, I''m sad, and they''reing to borrow money from my parents again." Tang Guo shook his head. "I can''t stop it, our family, I will be borrowed sooner orter." "It''s not a way to go like this." Tang Guo raised his head and looked at Yuan Shuo, "General Yuan, you have a wide range of insights. Any good suggestions to stop my parents from being the head of injustice?" This really stumped Yuanshuo, which was harder than writing a n. "So Yuan always can''t help it, right?" Tang Guo had long anticipated that people like her parents would not listen to persuasion and would not listen, even if they had a little bitterness, they would not have any remorse. There is only one way to pull them back. Let them experience it once, feeling in despair. "Going on like this, I really want to be impoverished." Tang Guo joked, Yuan Yuan Shuo did not expect to answer, "If Miss Tang is desperate and is impoverished, you cane to me." After speaking, he felt there was something wrong, and quickly said, "We have known each other for a long time, should be considered friends? Friends are difficult, I can help with no problems." "Then I thank President Yuan first." It was strange that Yuan Shuo saw that she didn''t refuse. But he was always happy to help her, as if he should help her. That wonderful feeling is lingering. The ambnce wasing soon, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo also got on the vehicle, and the vehicle had begun to evacuate slowly. Tang Guo didn''t get in front of Tang Liping. She didn''t want to provoke such trouble. Anyway, they will soone to her parents to borrow money. If you go, it will be a lot of trouble. Finally, it is estimated that the responsibility will fall on her. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Tang Liping to drive into the olddy and publicize it in the family group. I heard that the olddy''s leg had aminuted fracture. Although she could not reach the amputation state, she was cured. Chapter 1248: Injustice Girl (27) Chapter 1248: Injustice Girl (27) 1248: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 11 Answers Liu Chunyue''s heart was cold. The olddy''s family was not a bad one. The opening is half a million. If not, Tang Liping will have awsuit. The broken car was also sent for inspection, and a brake problem was detected. Even if the olddy rushes over by herself, the weakest person makes the most sense in this society. In addition, Tang Liping was hit by people. In a word, he had to lose money. Neither Liu Chunyue nor Tang Liping wanted to have awsuit. They wanted to discuss with the other party. Could it be less? 500,000 is really too much. The olddy''s family did notply, and was determined to be half a million, a lot of points. At this time, the Liu Chunyue family was still thinking about discussing with the olddy''s family again. For the time being, they did not ask Tang Guo to borrow money. One day, Tang Guo returned home and saw a familiar person. Her grandmother, Granny Song, was speaking with a smile on La Song Jinghua. At that time, a few words popped into her head, and the money came. "Xiao Guo is back from work?" Old Song smiled at everyone, in fact she and Tang Guo were not close. Every time I think of Song Jinghua''s second daughter, it''s because ofck of money. No, she was chatting with Song Jinghua, and she said that Song Tianling wanted to buy a house. Song Tianling is the youngest son of Granny Song. There is nothing tight about Song Tianling. In the past, she often came to her house to fight the autumn wind, and everything she got was given to Song Tianling. It can be said that more than half of Song Tianling was raised by Song Jinghua. "I thought about it, since I ca nt buy a suburb since I buy a house. It s better not to buy a suburb. Buying a house is a matter of life, or it s more convenient to buy it in the urban area. But the house prices in this urban area are really It went up and up. " Mrs. Song''s smiling face became a bit frowning, "Jinghua, Tian Ling is your brother, you don''t care about your brother. Tian Ling bought two sweets at school, but you have your share. I have always respected your dear sister, and now Tianling wants to buy a house, you have to help. " "Mom, does the house look good?" Song Jinghua didn''t feel that helping Song Tianling was not good. Let s just say that the Tang family is always helping them. What''s wrong with her mother''s family, Tang Lijun will not object, they are all family members, and mutual help should be. "The down payment will be a million dors. Now we make up one million. Jinghua, you can borrow half a million from your mother. The half a million is almost the same. Make the down payment first. Later, I and Tian Ling are slow. Slow. " The opening was another half a million, and Song Jinghua had some hesitation. "Mom, what house is the down payment of half a million?" "Listening to Tianling, it is a very high-end residential area. In short, the house is very good. If you do nt buy it now, you ca nt afford itter. The location and everything are good. Jinghua, would nt you Granny Song''s face sank. "Jinghua, I heard that you have borrowed a lot of money from Brother Li''s family before? Why, help your own mother, your own younger brother will not work?" Mrs. Song''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Sure enough, it''s my daughter who got married, and the water that spilled out, Jinghua, mom really hurts you. When I came, I also vowed to say to Tian Ling that he Sister hurts him the most and will definitely help him. I didn''t expect it ... " "Mom, mom, don''t cry, I didn''t mean that." Chapter 1249: Injustice Girlfriend (28) Chapter 1249: Injustice Girlfriend (28) 1249: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Tian Ling is my brother. How could I not help?" Song Jinghua was a little messed up. "Help, mom, I help. It''s just too much 500,000. I can''t afford so much now." Originally, she and Tang Lizheng had deposited millions of dors in deposits. Before borrowing 500,000 from Liu Chunyue''s house, Tang Zhiming paid medical expenses, andter gave another 100,000. Now that there are no more than half a million deposits, and there is no deposit at home, she is anxious. "Then how much more do you have?" "It''s less than 400,000." Song Jinghua said, "Mom, otherwise, I''ll make it up, I''ll give you 400,000. I can''t get any more." Looking at her mother''s poor appearance, she thought about it Going to thepany to advance the sry for a month, 400,000 is still OK. Since her brother wants to buy a house and buy it in the urban area, she also feels no opinion. If the house is ced there, it will not depreciate. If you can help, just help. If you miss it, it will be a lifetime regret. Although there is no deposit, my heart will panic, but my family can''t help it. At that time, she and Tang Lizhen also started from scratch, and fortunately wandered in the city, only to have a foothold. She can understand how people who have no house are eager to have a home of their own. Moreover, this person is still her brother, how can she not help? Tang Guo listened in the room, and did not mean to go out to persuade him. ording to the current progress, all the assets of her innocent parents are left in this house. Of course, this house is estimated to be unsustainable in the end, it will be poor. It''s okay, with her there, they will give them a bite to eat, and they will not starve to death. Mrs. Song stayed at Tang Guo''s house for two days. When she got the money from Song Jinghua, she was holding the things Song Jinghua bought for her, and left before long. Tang Guo came back from work one day and saw Song Jinghua sitting alone on the sofa in the living room. With a sneer in his heart, he went to sit next to Song Jinghua, "Mom, what are you frowning for here? Are you having any difficult things?" "No, nothing." Song Jinghua thought that Tang Guo didn''t know that she lent all the money in the family to Mrs. Song, and even advanced a month''s sry, and borrowed thousands of yuan with her colleagues. Now with both hands empty, she owes foreign debt. It has been a long time since she got better, and she hasn''t realized this feeling of panic with no money in her hands. Impulsively borrowing all the money, she actually had a little regret in her heart. It is conceivable that Mrs. Song is her mother, Song Tianling is her brother, and she thinks it should be. The money from their family has also been lent to the Tang family. Ca nt she lend it to her family? It would be a joke if there was a conflict with your mother-inw because of some money. The maiden family has always been a dependency of her. Tang Guo was able to guess what Song Jinghua was thinking. The maiden family was indeed a woman''s reliance after she got married, but she had to look at the maiden family. As for the old Mrs. Song''s family, they didn''t know where they went. Except for Song Jinghua to **** blood, they have never seen it. They helped Song Jinghua so little. "Mom, are you really okay? I don''t think you look so good." Tang Guo asked with concern. Song Jinghua was a little guilty, and quickly stood up, "Nothing, nothing to worry about, I''m going to cook, Xiaoguo, you can clean the house." Chapter 1250: Injustice Girlfriend (29) Chapter 1250: Injustice Girlfriend (29) 1250: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers At dinner, Tang Lixuan was surprised when he saw a table of vegetarian dishes. "Why is there no meat today, all vegetarian?" "asionally, it s good to be vegetarian. I ate a lot of fish and meat some time ago, and I always feel a little upset," Song Jinghua said guilty. All the rest of the month is vegetarian, which is considered to be good health. " "But I still want to eat meat," Tang Lizhen nced at the vegetarian dishes on the table, "Jinghua, no meat, this meal can''t be eaten." Song Jinghua patted Tang Li''s belly and said, "Just like your big belly, you should eat more vegetarian food. I decided that our family should be vegetarian next month." Tang Lixuan: "..." Didn''t that kill him? [Host, your mother is really good. She is helping her siblings and making her family vegetarian. "It''s not terribly good. It''s always vegetarian for a month, but I can''t get used to it. Later, let''s eat out ande back. You can help me find out, what are some delicious private dishes near thepany." The system took aim at vegetarian Li Tang and Song Jinghua, and when Tang Guo was about to eat private food, he almost sprayed it out. OK, it really is a host, it really is done. Well, to deal with this kind of need, you have to be cruel. Getting up the next morning, Tang Guo had got the list of private dishes sent to her by the system. I nced and nned to leave work in the future, and every family would eat. Theck of money is the Tang Liyi couple, not her. The two don''t say that she is an adult and have to learn to take care of herself. So she had to take care of herself. After work, she didn''t go to a private kitchen ordered immediately, but walked to the ce where Yuan Shuo would appear. The two met again and greeted each other. System: The adult world is really boring. What **** asionally, these two guys are really clever pretending to be clueless. "Mr. Yuan, I invite you to dinner," Tang Guoy beside the door and said, "Always take your car, I feel a little unhappy. I want to invite you to dinner, and thank you." System: It s almost two months since the dog owner took the car? It was the first time I heard her say sorry, the sun hit the west. Yuan Shuo was surprised, but did not refuse. As long as there is nothing else, he has been used to passing here every day until she arrives. Even if he sometimes had a meeting, he would subconsciously give her a call, the message, saying that he would go hometer today. But this is rarely the case, as long as he cane here, he wille. "Miss Tang''s kindness, how could I refuse? So what shall we eat, shall we go to the noodle shop?" He had been learning about Tang Guo''s home, and he knew that her parents had neglected her daughter for the group of blood-sucking rtives. This is the first time he has ever seen him. He is a rtive who ignores his daughter''s parents. Subconsciously, he thought it would be best to eat at a noodle shop. In fact, the taste of the noodle restaurant is still good. When he goes to school, he often eats at the noodle restaurant outside the school. "I have booked a ce." When Tang Guo brought Yuan Shuo to a well-known private dish, he paused and asked in a low voice, "How did you grab the ce here?" Chapter 1251: Unjust Girlfriend (30) Chapter 1251: Unjust Girlfriend (30) 1251: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers He remembers that this private house dish must be reserved a month in advance? "Maybe I''m lucky." Tang Guo looked at the menu and looked up. "It seems Yuan always knows this ce, what to eat, can I help you?" Yuan Shuo hesitated, and whispered, "The dishes here are expensive." He seemed to be short of money. System: Hahaha,ughed to death, this looks like a big money saver for the host, it will be a virtuous man in the future. "You''re wee, Mr. Yuan. You can still eat." Tang Guo saw that he didn''t believe it, and even ordered a few dishes he liked, which are all the signature dishes here. Yuan Shuo looked at the dishes, and he was a little silent. Isn''t that what he likes to eat? When Tang Guo saw Yuan Shuo''s appearance, he knew that his taste had not changed, and ordered several more. Song Jinghua made a table of vegetarian dishes every day for the past two days. Her mouth was light, so she had to order a good table and eat it before going back. Yuan Shuo is also in a good mood when he eats a satisfying private dish. He has a premium VIP card for this private dish, but almost everyone whoes to eat here has a VIP card. People who grab the ce here have to wait in line. He missed the dishes here for a long time. Tang Guoughed at the corner of his lips when he saw that he was still thinking about it. At the end of the checkout, Yuan Shuo saw her a little distressed and relieved a little. "Finally had a full meal." On the bus, Yuan Shuo heard her and asked in amazement, "Why, your family won''t feed you?" This is a bit too much. "It''s not because I''m not full," Tang Guo replied, "but my mom lent all the money in the house to my little sister to buy a house. She also advanced the sry for next month. In the month, we have to be vegetarian. Eat vegetarian every day without meat, so how can we be full? " "She doesn''t know yet. I was in the room and heard that she lent the money to Xiaoying. I thought she thought it was very tight. No one knew." Yuan Shuo didn''t know how tofort such things, and he was not too sad to see her, and he was even more confused. "Miss Tang, why haven''t you thought about moving out and living alone? With your current sry, you should be able to afford the rent, and living outside can be considered free, and many bad things will leave you." He always felt that, in therge area of the Tang family, she was so full-fledged, that was a miracle. To stay, I don''t know if it will change in the future. Even if it does not change, will the family bully her to death. "If you feel that your rent is expensive, I have several empty houses in my name and I can lend it to you first. Once you have the money, you can pay the rent." He didn''t care about the rent, but he was afraid to say that she would live there casually, she would misunderstand something, and it would be better in this name. "No need, I live at home for a reason." Tang Guo supported it, looking at Yuan Shuo, "Zong Yuan is really a kind person, and he still cares about my future, so he helped me n for it "Mr. Yuan, do you do this to everyone and generously lend the house to others? So, how much of the house in your name is loaned to others?" Yuan Shuo: "..." "There isn''t a set, and I''m not so kind every time." Yuan Shuo said tly. Chapter 1252: Injustice Girl (31) Chapter 1252: Injustice Girl (31) 1252: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 11 Answers "I feel that I have a better chance with Miss Tang. Are we not friends now? Helping friends is the right thing to do." "Oh, that is always a person who is very loyal. It is really a blessing to be able to make friends like President Yuan." System: The host''s good guy card is really one by one, don''t throw money on Yuan Shuo''s body. ... Tang Guo was full of private dishes. Of course, when he ate at night, he didn''t eat two. Seeing Tang Guo didn''t eat much, Song Jinghua couldn''t help but ask, "Xiao Guo, isn''t the appetite right?" "Mom, I''ve lost weight recently." System: Liar ghosts, I don''t know who ate so much this afternoon. "That''s it." Tang Guo obviously felt relieved by Song Jinghua and said with a smile, "I''m going back to the room first, and you should eat slowly." After returning to the room, it didn''t take long for Tang Guo to vaguely hear something outside, but he closed his eyes and watched everything outside through the system. "Mother''s family wants to borrow money again?" Song Jinghua asked in a trembling voice. "Did you borrow 500,000 of themst time? Li Zhi, although rtives should help, we want to help, but only recently we borrowed five." Give them 100,000, why do you have to borrow so much? If you borrow it again, our family will be scattered. " "Where is it so exaggerated," Tang Lizhen put down his chopsticks, "Isn''t it just borrowing the deposit? Brother said to me, when I pay back, I will pay it back ording to the bank''s interest. Brother is always fair and kind Will not lie to me. " "Also, this time it was really urgent. The olddy who came to touch the porcin before was biting her brother. She couldn''t mediate in the end. The family just wanted money, otherwise she would sue the brother." Tang Lizeng sighed, "Big brothers are all this age, and when they go to court, where do they put their faces? Finally, they decided to give money. You know what happened to their family. We do nt have anything now, just Take out the savings and help the elder brother. If he is his own brother, will he be fooled by me? " Tang Guo: Isn''t it? I borrowed it and never thought of paying it back. "Brother them, which time did you borrow money and didn''t run an IOU?" Tang Guo: Isn''t it for the purpose of easing such injustice? "Jinghua, counting our savings, there should be close to 400,000? I can''t make up half a million. I n to advance the next month''s sry tomorrow and make up 400,000 to my brother." Tang Lizhen said. Song Jinghua''s face was very embarrassed and he said, "Li Li, otherwise, let your elder brother and uncle think about other ways? In recent years, the situation of the third brother''s family is getting better and better. Otherwise, find a third brother to borrow ? " "The third brother''s family is not easy. Mengmeng is still in school. The money is intended for Mengmeng to go abroad in the future. No matter how much, they can''t dy Mengmeng''s study abroad?" The two did not borrow money for a long time because they borrowed money. In the end, Tang Lijun felt wrong. After asking Song Jinghua several times, she was telling the truth, saying that money had been lent to her brother, and Song Tianling had bought a house. She also made an advance for next month''s sry, and now their family has no deposit. "Jinghua, how can you lend all the money? Anyway, leave it aside," Tang Lizhen was furious. "Lend out the money and do nt discuss it with me. No wonder our families have been vegetarian recently No money." Chapter 1253: Injustice Girl (32) Chapter 1253: Injustice Girl (32) Chapter 1253: The Injustice Girlfriend (32) "Why, you are only allowed to help the Tang family, may I not help my mother''s family?" Song Jinghua''s temper also came, "What happened to my loan to my brother? In these years, how much have you lent to the Tang family, My brother-inw buys a house. As an elder sister, I can go out without help. People are afraid that I will say that Song Jinghua is cold and ruthless, and my brother-inw doesn''t care. " "What''s the point? Didn''t you just say that you want to advance the sry for next month and make up 400,000 for your brother?" Tang Lizhen was ignored by Song Jinghua. The two of them were upset about this, and they fell asleep untilte at night. In short, there is no deposit at home, and certainly no money can be lent to Tang Liping. Tang Li didn''t sleep well all night. Tang Guo got up in the morning and saw his face look tired. He kindly paid attention to it, "Dad, you don''t look very well. Is something wrong?" "No, it''s okay, but I didn''t sleep wellst night." Tang Lizhen tried to conceal his fault. He couldn''t let Tang Guo know that all the deposits at home had been borrowed. Recently, their whole family has been vegetarian every day, because they have no money. He was fortunate that Tang Guo had lost weight this time and would not mind being a vegetarian. "Oh, that''s good, Dad, you remember to take a good rest so that you can have energy to work." After Tang Guo was groomed, he was ready to go out. Song Jinghua came out of the kitchen, "Xiaoguo, why don''t you have breakfast, I have already made the noodles, and eat some more." "Mom, I lose weight." Song Jinghua remembered yesterday''s events, and he reluctantly said, "Okay, then you go." Half an hourter, Tang Guo entered thepany with a cup of soy milk, a pancake, a braised meat roll and a braised egg. She came early. At this time it was not time to go to work. The one in the tea room was called Xiang. System: Host, what about good weight loss? "I don''t want to eat noodles in the morning, but still noodles," Tang Guohe said. "Still, the braised meat rolls and pancakes are delicious. The stewed eggs are also good. It is best to have a cup of soy milk." System: speechless. "How can breakfast not be eaten? Even if you want to lose weight, breakfast is the most important thing, you have to eat better." The system thought, this is not wrong. However, his host may not need to lose weight. [Host, you said that all the deposits at home are being lent out. Will Tang Liping''s family give up borrowing money from your family? "It depends on what my dad can do for them. In my dad''s eyes, the elder brother is like a father, plus the poor conditions when he was a kid. Uncle came out early to work and funded my dad to go to college. Do you think my dad would ignore them? " [Even if it''s a favor, it''s been decades, and everything should be paid off. "But my dad doesn''t think so. He thinks he will always owe the uncle''s family. He always said that it was uncle who gave up the opportunity to study and went to work to have him in college. However, I saw the story of this world I am very skeptical of this statement. Because Uncle s grades are so bad that it is impossible to get into college. Moreover, for a period of turbulence, people with bad grades have lost so many years, how could they get into the test? "Speaking of which, he did support my dad for a year. After one year, my dad decided to reduce the burden on the family, work hard and study less, and basically no longer ask the family for a penny." Chapter 1254: Injustice Girl (33) Chapter 1254: Injustice Girl (33) 1254: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers [So, he actually sponsored the host dad for a year,] theter plot, the system also understands, [then, in the following decades, your dad was subsidizing their home. Including Tang Liping and his wife looking for a job in the city and transferring Tang Zhiming to Tang Guo''s school, Tang Liping helped the family no matter what they did. No matter what the family''s excesses were, Tang Lijun felt that it was not excessive. He always remembered that Tang Liping was his brother and sponsored him to go to college. [The host, how about your mother, how does she feel like your father? Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth beforemunicating with the system. "My grandma died early. My grandmother had three children, Song Zhenqiu, my mother, and Song Tianling. They were all my grandma''s big brothers. Four people depended on each other. My mother always valued her. Feelings at home. Even if she wasn''t her grandmother''s favorite daughter. She was able to go to collegest. Actually, it wasn''t my grandma who favored her, but her grades were good enough. At that time, she was able to go to college. " "But she remembered this for a lifetime, and her grandmother often said in her ear that if my aunt gave up school and married early, how could she have a chance." [This is clearly a moral abduction, and, over the years, your family has helped your mother a lot. Why have you fulfilled your obligations and returned your kindness? "Then there is no way, most people feel that this kind of affection is unclear. Both of them are now swollen and fat for the sake of tightly holding someone else''s home. Look at it, there must be someter Something strange happened. " Tang Guo didn''t feel at all that the two wrongdoers would end it. Although in the original plot, her family did not develop to the end of nothing, but for the rest of her life, Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua were subsidizing others'' homes. Especially after the death of the original owner, they are more reluctant to lose these rtionships, and they are even crazy than before. Treat your own sibling''s child as your own child. Of course, in the end, it is deste in their old age. If they don''t have a house in them, it is estimated that they will end up without people. The system looked at the original plot again, and it was a little bit futile. After work in the afternoon, Tang Guo met Yuan Shuo in his old ce. "Today we will have another family." Yuan Shuo was surprised, "Don''t you go home right away, or will you eat out?" "Yeah, I''m a vegetarian every day at home, and I can''t take it anymore." Yuan Shuo heard something different, "What happened to your family again?" He didn''t pay attention to these things, and paid attention to the family''s affairs all day. It was either a **** or a pervert. "Originally my family also had a million dors in savings. My cousin was in a car ident, and my parents probably felt guilty and paid the medical bill. I didn''t know how much money was given, andter borrowed half a million of them." When Tang Guo said here, he saw the unbelievable look of Yuan Shuo. I thought, the incredible is still behind. I bought a house here and lent the rest of the money in the house, and even my mom went to the unit to advance the sry for next month. Then, from that day on, my mom would cook vegetarian dishes every day, and there would be few oil beads. I won''t talk about it at noon. I will eat in noodles in the morning and eat like that every day. Who can stand it, I don''t lose weight. " "Now, the uncle''s family has something going on. I don''t know what will happen." Chapter 1255: Injustice Girl (34) Chapter 1255: Injustice Girl (34) 1255: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Yuan Shuo took a subconscious look at Tang Guo''s body. He was slim and well-proportioned and did not need to lose weight. It looks so perfect, if it''s too thin, it won''t look so good. "Your parents didn''t think about their own lives. In order to help others'' homes, do you have to save money on food?" In Yuan Shuo''s eyes, this is unbelievable. Tang Guo shook his head. "They care about the affection of that loved one. Every time I persuade, I will say that I have no conscience. Now I won''t persuade them. They will fund whoever they want to fund, anyway. money." Now she waited for the two to have nothing. No one wants to help them, especially want to let them know how despair and helplessness feel. People who have worked hard to help them, when they are desperate, don''t care about them. Just thinking about it, Tang Guo felt particrly happy. Yuan Shuo found Tang Guo talking andughed. I really don''t understand. Her parents have been doing such wrongdoing andughed out. When Tang Guo took him to another private dish, Yuan Shuo couldn''t help but said, "This one is also very delicious, but they all lined up for the number two monthster. What can you do? of?" Tang Guo now has a little mystery in his eyes. Obviously an ordinary girl, he was able to grab a few private kitchen dishes he likes. For these private dishes, a VIP card is required to be able to queue for seats. So, where did she get the VIP card and how did she grab it? Here he is a mystery. The system sensed Yuan Shuo''s doubts, said nothing with a smile, and hid the power and the name. How to get it, of course, his ability. Is the host substantially short of money? Thest thing shecks is money. It can be said that the wealth in her system space is iparable to anyone in this world. But she can use none of these things. In her words, her wealth is everything she has experienced in a small world, and these experiences are her wealth. With these experiences and knowledge in her mind, she can go anywhere and give her a short time, she will not be short of money. Of course, the fastest way to get money is by the host to throw more than 100,000 into the stock market. If there is no basic capital, the host will be big and everything will be rich. Singing, dancing, painting, ying various instruments, mathematical achievements ... it''s just an all-rounder. Take it out just the same, and you can live very well. Regarding Tang Guohui, the system does not find it strange. Even an ordinary person has traveled through countless worlds and experienced thousands of years. As long as he is willing to learn in each world, it is definitely wealth. This wealth does not refer to things outside of one''s body. The system suddenly feels a little frustrated. In fact, such a powerful host has very little demand for his system. It seems that he is useless. "What are you thinking blindly? Tongzi." The two have been bound for thousands of years. Of course, Tang Guo can easily feel that something is wrong with the system. [Host, I suddenly discovered that you can live well without me, and my role is really too small for you. "Tunzi, I have some doubts about your gender. So sentimental, wouldn''t it be a girl?" Chapter 1256: Injustice girl (35) Chapter 1256: Injustice girl (35) 1256: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers [Go, host, don''t doubt my gender, I''m an authentic male system. "Don''t doubt your value. With your existence, I have to do a lot more convenient. For example, in many worlds before, I need to collect videos as evidence. If Ie by myself, it will be more than ten times more trouble." "With you, it''s different. What picture do you want? Just take it out. There is a story about the world. Without you, I don''t know anything. When I do things, it is inconvenient." "Another example, I was looking for a piece of information on the Inte, and it took me a long time toe by myself. With you, but within a few minutes, I can find what I need from the huge database. The firewall of thework world is, to you, like a dummy, and I have to take the time to crack it. Therefore, Tongzi, your role is very great. " "Look at how many worlds we have traveled together, each world will meet different people, often these people, just passers-by in my life. And you are different, you will always be with me, it is me Best partner. " The system moved, so he was so important in the host''s heart? He regretted that when he was ignorant, he only knew to urge the host to do a great job every day. He felt that he was useless, and as a result the host said so much tofort him, and then he was full of energy again. [The host is big, I will always be your most loyal partner, no matter what happens in the future, I will stay with you, and I will never betray you. He has understood that even if the host is greatly beside him, the other party cannot rece his position. That person is different from him in the great heart of the host. He will always stand by his host and never betray. And who knows that person. People''s hearts are changeable, and no one can anticipate it. I hope that guy can be more interesting, listen to the host, be good, and spend more time with the host. In the future, he will not be jealous. He already understood that in the host''s heart, he was important, and that was enough. "Miss Tang?" When Yuan Shuo felt Tang Guo was eating, he was so distracted that he reminded him after three minutes had passed. Tang Guo came back and looked at him with a smile, "What''s wrong?" "Are you thinking about your family? Sorry, I can''t help you." No matter who is the family, outsiders can''t intervene. Not to mention an outsider, even Tang Guo himself, there is no way to stop her parents from doing things that are disadvantageous, let alone an outsider who is not familiar with them. Every time he heard her talk about things at home, he felt some sympathy in his heart. Born in such a family, it must be very ufortable. Fortunately, neither of his parents was like this. Suddenly for a moment, he had an impulse to take her home, share her parents with her, and let her truly appreciate what it was like to love her children and their parents. When he woke up, he felt a bit ridiculous again. Is it ridiculous? Yuan Shuo thought of a possibility, and then looked at Tang Guo, who was serious about eating, and that possibility suddenly struck out of his heart. "What?" Tang Guo asked. Yuan Shuo smiled back to her, "Nothing, suddenly wanted to understand something." "It must be a good thing to see President Yuan being so happy." Chapter 1257: Injustice Girl (36) Chapter 1257: Injustice Girl (36) 1257: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers "Yes, it''s a good thing." Yuan Shuo replied, and he said, why did he always want to approach her in the past two months. I wanted to watch her every day, because when she was off work, his afternoon meeting changed to the morning. I used to have breakfast at home in the morning, so I had to get up early and bring the breakfast to thepany. Changing these inherent habits was originally just to be able to meet her twice a day. Once in the morning and once in the afternoon. At first, he didn''t care about it, he just did it subconsciously. I didn''t think so much, maybe, thought she was a very interesting person. It''s really easy to get along with her. From her words, she can always feel an amazing feeling. What she said asionally gave a different experience. She lived in such a family, but she didn''t seem to care about those. People in the Tang family can say that none of them have been good, of course, including her. But he looked at her especially well, and the more he looked at it, the more he pleased. I was still wondering why I always wanted to approach her. At this moment, he wanted to understand. It turned out that he approached her this way in order to take her home. I was thinking before that I could nt give her half of her parents, and wondered why he was so generous, she wanted to give her half of her parents. Unless you care about a person and like it, you will have such an idea. He did that to her. As long as she is married, is nt his parents? "Miss Tang, look, we have known each other for two months, right?" Yuan Shuo said. Tang Guo nodded gently and said yes, "This is what President Yuan wants to say that we are already friends, and ns to lend me insurance?" "Of course it is possible to borrow money. I can also buy insurance for you. I will buy you a copy of any insurance. I will give you a discount for the sake of being a friend." Take a discount. Yuan Shuo thought in his heart that if he would coax someone around him, he would renew her insurance every year free of charge. Does he need to give money to his wife and children? In the future, all his money will be hers. "Miss Tang, since everyone is a friend, are you saying Yuan, and I say Miss Tang, a little rusty. Otherwise, let''s use another name?" System: Hey, this guy is getting rid of it. No wonder the promise of borrowing money was a big attempt at his host. "of course can." "I''ll call you Xiaoguo after that?" When Yuan Shuo shouted the name, there was a warm feeling in his heart, as if he should call her like that. Every time Miss Tang called, he thought it was really strange. "Xiaoguo, you can call me by the same name, or you can call me a lifetime brother." System: Hey, this guy! "Mr. Yuan, haven''t you yed the game?" Yuan Shuo is a bit weird. Why is Tang Guo involved in ying games? Since she asked, he must answer, "No time to y." Although he has time to meet her for dinner every day, he has free time, either at work or at bedtime. Since knowing her, he has squeezed all the free time to meet her. "I''ll call you Brother Shuo in the future." Tang Guo fulfilled Yuan Shuo''s desire to be a brother. "Yuan Brother, listen, especially like a game character, will make me y." Chapter 1258: Injustice Girl (37) Chapter 1258: Injustice Girl (37) 1258: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 2 Answers Brother Sok? Yuan Shuo suddenly felt that he was much better than Brother Yuan. As for what the game character was, he didn''t care. All he cares about is that she calls him. It''s good. Brother Shuo is more distinctive. He likes this title. System: It''s too easy to satisfy. I don''t know if the host used to always tell him, not to be too greedy. But he can be sure that this guy definitely banned himself after being awake. Otherwise, how could these worlds dare not do anything to apologize to the host. Every time I see the host is big, and I just want to say something wrong, I will immediately correct it. The two ate a delicious private dish and walked out of the restaurant. Yuan Shuo whispered, "Xiaoguo, let me invite you to dinner every day. Is this not good, or else, I invite you tomorrow? Do you have a reservation tomorrow ? " "Booked, brother, in fact, you don''t need to worry. Although my parents like to dig out their own things, I will keep my things. But you have to help me keep this secret and not let them know me No shortage of money. " "This is natural." Yuan Shuo''s heart was hot, and she revealed such an important secret to him. It can be seen that in her heart, he is a trustworthy person. Of course he will not let down her trust, and he will keep this secret well. Only the two of them knew the secret. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone, turned on the screen, and handed it to Yuan Shuo. Yuan Shuo was very surprised to see the date of the full private dish arrangement above. "how did you do that?" "Maybe luck." He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t care. "Then tomorrow, andter, it''s my turn to invite you. These private kitchens are all lined up a few monthster. Thank you, I don''t have to wait that long before I can eat." Tang Guo did not refuse and readily agreed. Then Yuan Shuo sent Tang Guo home as usual, in order to avoid trouble, his stop position has been particrly hidden. Knowing the circumstances of her home, he also vaguely understood her intentions, and he would naturally cooperate with her. In this way, the two went to eat in different private restaurants every afternoon. The Song Jinghua couple were distressed every day about money, and they didn''t notice that Tang Guo, who had been eating "vegetable" for half a month, was full of cheeks and was not thin at all. The two had lost a few pounds because they were vegetarians. "Xiaoshuo, you honestly exin, why did youe home sote recently, did you go on a date with a girl?" Yuan Shuo was caught by his mother as soon as he came home. A beautiful and noble richdy, holding him, asked such a sentence. Yuan Shuo thought for a moment and nodded, "Yes, mom, it won''t be long before you have a daughter-inw." "Really?" The mother-inw was very happy to hear Yuan Shuo admit it in person. "Son, you''re finally getting rid of it. You''re 27 years old this year, and you can be considered an older youth. Oh, my god, I won''t believe anyone when I go out. My son, from childhood to age, hasn''t talked to anyone, girls. I have nt pulled my hand, it s really a shame on me. " Yuan Shuo: "..." "How''s it going?" The mother-inw asked with interest, "Hurry up and bring it back. The meeting ceremony is ready. Your dad s friend in South Africa just brought me a few diamonds. Son, please help me pick it. You What color does the subject like? Choose a diamond for her to meet. Young girls should wear such shiny and beautiful jewelry. " Chapter 1259: Injustice Girl (38) Chapter 1259: Injustice Girl (38) 1259: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Pink or purple?" Yuan Shuo was pulled into the ce where Yuan''s mother put jewellery. There was a room in Yuan''s house where all kinds of jewellery were ced, which belonged to Yuan''s mother. Yuan Shuo''s father had no hobbies such as smoking and drinking and gambling. His only interest is probably to spoil his wife. You can pet as much as you can. Anyway, your mother is fond of jewellery. He entrusted people to go all over the world to find her jewelry. In fact, Yuan Father worked so hard to make money to buy jewelry for his wife. "Xiaoshuo, the meeting ceremony is also selected now. When will you bring the girl home to show it to mom?" The mother-inw looked at Yuan Shuo, "You don''t have to worry. As long as it is a girl you like, your mother is not against it. You do nt care about your family history or anything. As long as you hold on, you can keep your eyes open. One eye. But I believe Xiaoshuo''s vision, the girl must be a good girl. " "Mom, she is indeed a good girl, but her life is not good." Yuan Shuo said the general situation of Tang Guo''s family, and his mother had some sympathy, "Then you have to be nice to others. When youe to our houseter, Mom will help you take care of her and ensure that your baby is not cowardly bully." Yuan Shuo is not worried about these at all. In addition to his mother''s love of jewelry, he is very nice. Xiaoguo is also a good girl, and the two will get along well. As for his dad, let alone worry, his mother said that the sun came out from the west, and his dad would never dare to say no. "Well, Xiaoshuo, you should tell mom now, when will you bring your subject back?" Yuan Shuo was a little bit distressed, "Mom, we are still friends now and haven''t developed to that point. But rest assured, I will work hard to make the word" friend "into" girlfriend "." Immediately after that, Yuan Shuo was patted by his mother. "Silly boy, ''girlfriend'' bes ''wife'' directly, wouldn''t it be better?" Yuan Shuo: It seems particrly reasonable. "By the way, you oftene hometete and go out early. I heard from yourpany that you would change the meeting to the morning?" "Isn''t this going to pick her up for work in the morning, or take her home by the way, by the way?" Yuan Shuo said. "That performance is okay, okay, Xiaoshuo, bring my daughter-inw back early, you have to work hard." Yuan Shuo quickly agreed, he thought too. But she is not a silly girl, she is very good, especially difficult to coax. One day, Tang Guo returned home full of food. As soon as the door was opened, Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua were mixing their mouths. When they saw Tang Guoing back, they subconsciously shut up. But both sides turned their heads to the side, apparently very upset. "Parents, what''s the matter with you?" Parents quarreled. As daughters, they must care about greetings. They both pursed their lips and did not speak. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" She saw that Song Jinghua was actually red-eyed, but she had no sympathy in her heart. She would go to this day. Both of them could not see clearly. "Your dad is going to take a loan from the house and intends to lend it to your uncle. I oppose, how many years did we luck to buy this big house?" "Tang Lizhen, don''t forget, how difficult it was for a family of three to squeeze a broken house in a room and a living room." Chapter 1260: Injustice Girl (39) Chapter 1260: Injustice Girl (39) 1260: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers "Now to help your brother, I actually want to take out a loan on the house. 500,000, I don''t know when, I can pay off the 500,000." "Jinghua, now my brother''s family is in trouble. He also subsidized me to go to college that year. I can''t look at it and help. I don''t want to be that ungrateful person." "That''s the reason again. Tang Lizheng, he sponsored you for a year, and the rest was earned by yourself. We met at the university, and I know how well you were then. For all these years, it has been us. Home helps them. " "Helping them, I have never objected, because I will also help my mother''s family. But I don''t agree with using the house to loan." Song Jinghua was very persistent in using the house to take out a loan. Even if she lost all her savings at home, she would have no opinion. Only this house cannot be touched. She didn''t want to spend the rest of her life in the city. "Tang Lixuan, we are almost 50 years old, and we will be old in two years. We have no ability to fight anymore. This house is not allowed to take out loans. If there is an ident, the house is gone , Where do we live? " Tang Liyi sighed, "Jinghua, just a loan, it is 500,000, not much. The house will not be lost. Help the eldest brother to go through this difficulty first, and when they are loose, they will return it to us." "I remember they also have two houses in their house. Why don''t they use their own house loans?" Song Jinghua suddenly responded. "Tang Lixuan, go and talk to your elder brother, using their own house loans, they can definitely." Tang Lizhen heard Song Jinghua say this and thought about it, "Then I''ll go over and discuss it with my elder brother to see if they can use the house as a mortgage." Song Jinghua was relieved, but there was still a depression in her heart. "Let''s eat vegetables and cook noodles tonight." Song Jinghua sang these words and turned into the kitchen. Tang Guo went to the sofa and sat down, his eyes fell on Tang Lizhen. "Dad, I want your uncle''s family. If you don''t want to use the house as a mortgage, would you still use our house to loan?" "Xiaoguo, your uncle is my brother and the one who helped me. Now that there are so many things in their family, how can I stand by and watch?" "But Dad, we only have this house in our house, right?" Tang Li was stunned for a moment. "Dad, count, our family is the poorest now, and the economy is down this year, and thepany''s efficiency is not good. The wages of ourpany''s employees have been reduced, not only by reducing wages but also by beingid off." "If the house is mortgaged, what should happen, where should our family go?" "Our money is only temporarily lent out. Everyone is rtives. They should trust each other. They all owed IOUs and will pay them back." Tang Lixuan justified. Tang Guo continued, "Dad, can you tell me when they can pay back? One year, three years, five years, ten years? Twenty or thirty years?" Tang Lijun was speechless. He knew very well that the money borrowed was particrly difficult to return. But everyone is a rtive, shouldn''t they help each other? Asking him to look aside, he really couldn''t do it. "Dad, here I have to say, your parents have never bothered me like this." Chapter 1261: Injustice Girl (40) Chapter 1261: Injustice Girl (40) 1261: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Tang Li froze, then said, "You are born and raised by us. We have raised you for you to eat and to wear. Now that you are an adult, you can take responsibility for yourself. What else do we need?" "Uncle Da Niang''s cousin is an adult, and grandma is also an adult. Why can''t they be responsible for their own lives. If youck anything, go for it. If you encounter difficulties, why can''t you solve it yourself, every time youe you?" "Dad, uncle has kindness to you. Since you went out to work in society, when haven''t you helped the uncle''s family? Uncle and auntie''s work in the city is for you to help them. The cousin''s transfer to school is you Go get it done. They think it''s expensive to choose a school. This money is also from our family. " "What''s wrong with your family and what difficulties you encounter are all your help to solve, Dad, for decades, enough to pay off Uncle''s kindness to you? If not for you, their family is still in the country now, You see now that they have developed a habit and ask you everything. Did you pay for the medical expenses of your cousinst time? Are you and your mother doing the supplements and stews? It s your help to pee. Dad, sometimes I wonder, cousin is your own son. "Nonsense, how could Zhiming be my biological son. But the child is filial and obedient. He has helped you before. Why can''t I be nice to him? Both your mother and I are duty-bound people who value affection. Why did you give birth to your daughter so indifferent. "Tang Lizhen said with regret. Tang Guo is not angry with these. For the first time, she has not been brought into this role. If she brings this role into the drama too deeply and doesn''t know what will be done, maybe, she won''t be patient until now, just give those people a good look. But her biggest purpose is to let these two people also learn a lesson, and can only for the time being not to clean up those cheeky needs. This time, she was a bystander to solve the problem. If they do not repent in the future, she will only guarantee that they have food and clothing, and don''t think about the others. They are a gift to her, and do not give her extra feelings, so she is only a duty to support them, and she does not need to pay extra feelings. If they repent, she will recover what they lost. With all this done, she can do her own thing. This is her goal every time. "Forget it, Dad, don''t talk about that." Tang Guo didn''t think that in a few words, Tang Lizhen could repent and realize, "Dad, I still say that, the house can never be mortgaged." Sitting on the sofa, Tang Lizhen didn''t speak. He was particrly upset when his daughter said so. He still wonders why he gave birth to a selfish, indifferent daughter. At the dinner table, the family ate noodles and mixed vegetables, and Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua were a little bit tasteless. Eating these for a long time, they can''t stand it. Tang Guo had fewer clips. He had been full for a long time and had an excuse to lose weight. Both of them didn''t notice anything. Therefore, Tang Guo quickly finished the noodles and vegetables in the bowl. She took out her mobile phone and said to the two at the table, "Mom, I''ll give you the living expenses for this month." The two raised their heads violently, with some joy in their eyes. Chapter 1262: Injustice Girl (41) Chapter 1262: Injustice Girl (41) 1262: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers After Tang Guo works, he will be given two thousand yuan to his family every month. Tang Guo turned 2,000 yuan, of course not sympathizing with them, but she nned to move out. "Parents, I will move out in a few days." The two were a little surprised. Song Jinghua asked, "How good are you, you''re moving out?" "Traffic jams are too serious in the morning. I want to live closer to thepany. Also, I have a few colleagues who also n to rent a house near thepany and spread it out, which is still rtively cheap." "How good it is to live at home, isn''t it convenient to share it?" Song Jinghua said, "Xiaoguo, let''s stay at home, just get up early in the morning." "Parents, I will be twenty-two this year, and thirty yearster in eight years." Tang Guo said seriously to the two, "Because I bought the car, I owed debts, but fortunately I paid them offter." "You all say I''m an adult, and I always live at home, and it''s not good to rely on you." Tang Guo''s reason is very good. "I have never been extravagant. After I have grown up, what will you give me. You It s not just to educate me since I was a kid. If you have anything, go for it yourself, do you earn it yourself? "For my future, I have to work hard to make money and save money to buy a house. I hope that I can earn the down payment quickly. If I have it, I can pay it back slowly." The two listened to each other for a moment, and they found out that their daughter had grown up. When her daughter grows up, she has to get married. In this society, it is impossible for a woman to rely entirely on a man. It is best to have a house of her own before marriage. Although they are innocent, they don''t think there is anything wrong with buying a house before the girl is unmarried. They suddenly felt that they were panicked for a while, and didn''t want to understand why they were panicked. Or, they understand, they just do nt want to admit it. Because of their generosity, their daughter did not even have a house with a down payment. In the first two months, they still had more than one million deposits, and they were able to pay a down payment for a better house. "Parents, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo knowingly asked. Ufortable? Definitely ufortable. These two people are not without heart, but are too hearty. They are not without her daughter, but they always feel that the daughter is still young. And they value their rtionships, and think that there is a need for maintenance among rtives, and they will not be unfamiliar when they move around frequently. And their daughter is her family. Many families have such a consensus. In the New Year, the gifts that are received are left to their own homes, and the good ones are sent out as human rtionships. Someone almost sent one, and many families had to return a good one in order to save face. I don''t know when this custom was passed down. Good things bought at home can only be eaten by guests. Little children, even if they want to eat too much, can not eat, not a single piece. And that guest is often not very important to the family. So, why should you grievance your family members and be so kind to a rtive who can''t meet a few times a year? What good things are reserved for each other? If the children''s small toys at home are loved by the children of rtives, parents will often say very generously, if you like them, take them. The children''s toys at home were taken away, and when they cried in public, they would be scolded by their parents, unreasonably, or beaten. Chapter 1263: Injustice Girl (42) Chapter 1263: Injustice Girl (42) 1263: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Such a kid is really pathetic. My own things were taken away, used as a humane, and crying was not enough. Tang Guo has always believed that such parents have never considered the feelings of their children. The child is also a person, and their belongings and toys belong to them. When you give it away, can you ask it first? Both of them are cultural people, and they have the things of the Lord. Do nt you know that if you do nt ask yourself, it means stealing? If someone''s bear child messes up and destroys the family''s things, the parents can actually talk to Yan Yueyan, the little child, just likes to be noisy, not sensible, and can be forgiven. My child''s things were taken away, and he was crying and ignorant, so he had to be scolded and unable to forgive. The children of other people can easily forgive them for making mistakes. This logic is really strange. The best are all used to this kind of person. In Tang Guo''s memory, these two couples did not do such a thing. When she was a kid, she had many gadgets, which were favored by Tang Mengmeng and Tang Zhiming. If her things were destroyed, the two would still talk andugh, don''t think Tang Mengmeng and Tang Zhiming hate them at all, just think that the children are not sensible, and it will be fine when they grow up. However, if she cries because of this, she needs education. They said that Tang Guo was lonely, dumb, and out of touch. Had she not grown up in such an environment, would she have grown so personality? Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan persuaded Tang Guo for a while, and were blocked by her words. "Parents, I don''t dare to stay at home." Tang Guo sneered at the corner of his mouth. "Now you are going to mortgage the house in order to help the uncle''s family. You said that the uncle''s kindness will never forget, I I was really scared. " "Xiaoguo, how do you say that, isn''t it just to help you uncle?" Tang Lijun hasn''t felt that he has helped Tang Liping''s family anymore. "How to say this, Dad, I''m afraid that one day, you will sell me to help the uncle''s family." Tang Lijun couldn''t believe that Tang Guo would say such a word, his face turned red, "I Tang Lizhen, how could it be a daughter-seller?" "Then if one of two multiple-choice questions appears one day, Dad, me and uncle, there can only be one. Will you choose uncle or me?" System: Damn, the host has a world problem from ancient times to the present, and no one can answer it perfectly. Tang Lizheng was speechless, on the one hand, his brother, and on the other, his biological daughter. This question was really tricky. "This problem may be very difficult for Dad, so I will change it." Tang Guo did not continue to embarrass Tang Lixu. "Dad, if I still live at home and I have enough down payment, when I am about to buy a house, Unclees to you to borrow money, but you have no money, will you let me put the money? Lended to the uncle''s family? Because his family was in debt and did not want to mortgage the house to pay off the debt, he had to find his own brother and brother to borrow it. " "The house is not in a hurry, of course, it is to lend you an uncle''s need first." Tang Lijun didn''t want to answer. After answering, I saw Tang Guo smiling with a smile, "Dad, am I obliged to lend it to him?" "He is your uncle, my brother." Chapter 1264: Injustice Girl (43) Chapter 1264: Injustice Girl (43) 1264: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers "But the money is mine. You are not qualified to decide for me." "Xiaoguo, you are too indifferent." Tang Li shouted. Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, I am rtively indifferent, because I can be better if I am indifferent and selfish." "Well, stop this topic. I only want a home of my own. As for your penny, I don''t want it. Of course, you don''t have to worry about your parents. In the future, I will help you with your care "Now I have to save not only a down payment, but also enough money to give you a nursing home." Parents like this, of course, are best sent to a nursing home. System: Yes, it is best to be sent to a nursing home. Save this to borrow money today, and to find help to trouble your children. They said Tang Guo was indifferent and selfish. They are not, unfortunately, they are indifferent to their daughters, privately, and generous to others. That night, Tang Guo simply packed his stuff. That is, some clothes and daily necessities, just a few pockets. After work the next day, she met Yuan Shuo, "I won''t go to eat today, I will move." "Moving? Are you moving out of the house?" Yuan Shuo was somewhat happy to hear the news. She was really best to leave such a family. Tang Guo nodded, "My dad is still hesitant to mortgage the house. I doubt if they will sell me for the uncle''s family in the future, or move out with peace of mind." Yuan Shuo didn''t know what to say, he just said, "I used to help you?" "Thank you so much, I won''t refuse this time." System: I haven''t seen the woman you refused, the fake one. You told someone to move, did nt you just remind him to help you move? Tang Guo: "I''m giving him a chance to perform. Didn''t you find out that Brother Sorrow has been particrly anxious because our rtionship has not progressed? I am not afraid that he would cry in a hurry and give him a chance to perform. " System: Dog. Such a bad woman, Yuan Shuo hurry up and ept it. When Tang Guo came home, Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan were there. They saw Yuan Shuo returning with Tang Guo, and Yuan Shuo. Eyes full of scrutiny looked at Yuan Shuo, Yuan Shuo''s long handsome, of course, gave a very good impression. "Parents, don''t look at it. This is selling handsome insurance guys to me. I told him to help me move and I bought his insurance." Yuan Shuo: "..." This reason is good. In order to sell an insurance, he had to sacrifice his physical strength and work as a porter. System: ! Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen did not stare at Yuan Shuo, especially when they heard he was selling insurance, and they were not interested. They all feel that those who sellmercial insurance are especially deceiving. It''s really bad to coax people into buying insurance. They originally wanted to say to Tang Guo that they would not deal with such insurance sales people. But after Tang Guo and other things moved down, he followed the bag and walked out of the door. Song Jinghua quickly chased after him, "Xiaoguo, if you don''t get used to living outside,e back." "Mom, I''m used to living, and my colleagues are very easy to get along with. They are very polite people, and will not touch other people''s things without permission." "Furthermore, everyone is a young person who has a credit card and will not borrow money at every turn. I think that in a few years, I should be able to save a down payment." Chapter 1265: Injustice Girl (44) Chapter 1265: Injustice Girl (44) 1265: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 17 Answers "When you have a down payment and buy your own house, you will live morefortably." Tang Guo''s words made Song Jinghua feel heart-broken, wasn''t she crouching and cursing her? But her daughter is about to move out, and she doesn''t say much. Seeing Yuan Shuo carrying things down, she whispered, "Is that really insurance?" "Yeah, now those who sell insurance are more handsome, so that the business can be done well." "That line, it doesn''t matter who he is, as long as it''s not the person you deal with. Xiaoguo, if you want to find a person, don''t look for this kind of insurance, this kind of person will be talkative, have no future, and mess People hate it. " "Rx, Mom, I won''t find a man who only sells insurance." She chose, but the head of the insurance, of course, is not the person who sold the insurance in person. Song Jinghua waspletely relieved, she thought, let Tang Guo go to the society by himself, you will know how warm the home is. Before long, Tang Guo will move back. Tang Lixi was still angry, and of course he did not stop Tang Guo. He and Song Jinghua had the same ideas. If Tang Guo wanted to go outside to suffer, he would know how good his family was. There they will know that their daughter is very capable. Nor did she think that it was not her who would suffer in the future, but themselves. "Xiaoguo, have you found the house? If not, there are several houses in my name, two of which are rtively close to yourpany. They are regrly cleaned and decorated well. You do nt n to rent them out. . " "Is the house?" Tang Guo smiled. "Suo brother need not worry about this. I was prepared to move out. It doesn''t make any sense to continue living at home now." She said an address, Yuan Shuo was a little surprised. If this address is correct, it should be a high-end apartment in this city, right? Sure enough, he drove to that ce and saw Tang Guo walking towards the apartment. Yuan Shuo knew he was right. "Isn''t it cheap here for a month?" He meant, could she afford it? "It''s not cheap for a month. It''s too expensive to rent." What does this sentence mean ... she bought it? "You bought it?" "Um." Tang Guo ticked off the corner of his mouth. "My house isfortable to live in." of course. Yuan Shuo responded in his heart and asked, "I underestimate you." This girl really has the ability, he really likes it so much, she''s a smart girl who doesn''t lose money and will make money. This will make money, and she will manage the moneyter. No matter if she makes money or spends money, he is very happy. Buy this apartment in its entirety for millions of dors. Tang Guo put the money into the stock market, a few months, certainly not enough millions. However, if you pay Qi down payment, that''s almost the same. One thing she sees here is that the security facilities are particrly good. The janitor was very responsible, not the person in the apartment, who could not enter at all. Unless the host''s family came out to answer the call in person, or put on the phone, people would be put in. In this way, even if the ce where she lives in the future is exposed, those people will not be able to break in. When she bought it, she asked the system to help eliminate all the rtionships in the apartment building, saying that no one was known by her troubled rtives, so it didn''t exist. Even if she is found, she will still be able to report to the police at the time. If she believes in general rtions, she is not willing to help this trouble. Chapter 1266: Injustice Girl (45) Chapter 1266: Injustice Girl (45) 1266: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers The system has to sigh, the host really counts too much. Possibly, it was miserable recently by these needy rtives. Yuan Shuo is still very happy. He studied the route, and it seems to be more convenient to drive here from his home. The only regret is that it is very close to where they work, and they spend less time together. "Suo brother, fortunately to help me move, can I invite you to dinner?" Knowing that Tang Guo is not really impoverished, Yuan Shuo is not polite. It should be nothing to eat something for the future daughter-inw now? After they are together, all of her is hers, so don''t be so out of sight. The two went to the private restaurant again, and this time they were very satisfied. The next morning, Yuan Shuo drove and met Tang Guo outside the apartment. As soon as Tang Guo got out of the apartment, he saw Yuan Shuo, who was parked on the side of the car. The two looked at each other and smiled. "So brother, what a coincidence?" "Yeah," Yuan Shuoughed. "Don''t you pass thepany here as well? When I moved you yesterday, I found that this ce is closer to thepany than from the previous street. It''s not that easy to get stuck in traffic. Since it is so, definitely Go this way. " "Let''s go, get in the car, and just drop in." System: Yes, it''s the way. It''s been a few months. It''s okay to continue. The circle of adults can be amazing. "Suo Brother, do you have breakfast?" "It''s toote to be afraid of a traffic jam and haven''t eaten yet. Go to thepanyter and just order something to eat." Isn''t he afraid he won''t meet her? "Exactly, I am lucky to my heart today, I made an extra breakfast, and I am going to take it to thepany to share with colleagues. Since Brother Shuo has not eaten, let me have it for you." Tang Guo put the food box in his hand and set it aside, seriously, "This is thermal instion. Brother Shuo, you just came to thepany to eat." System: Obviously it''s for two people, eat one by yourself, and put the other in a food box. This woman is so fake. Wasn''t it just for Yuan Shuo? Slightly. Yuan Shuo, hurry up with this woman. Yuan Shuo''s mouth rose, and his smile couldn''t be closed. Although he didn''t know much about theirpany, he also knew their boss. She identally mentioned her, and she and her colleagues didn''t go too close, let alone say that if they made too much, they would give them to eat. And, she is a person who is very precise in what she does, and it will never happen that she cooks too much. Especially for breakfast, as long as those who can cook can urately control the quantity, even if there is left, there will not be one person left. Therefore, through the above analysis, she made breakfast specifically for him. Also, she knew he woulde? Thinking of this, Yuan Shuo was a little uncontroble. Therefore, their rtionship can be considered a step forward, at least, she has a good opinion of him. After sending Tang Guo to thepany, Yuan Shuo couldn''t wait to drive the car into the garage, carefully holding the insted food box into the office. The employees of thepany are very scary. What did their CEO take to eat, he was so careful to guard. "Secretary Chen, please send in the documents and see what Yuan is eating, we are really curious." Not to mention other people are curious, even Secretary Chen himself is also very curious. Chapter 1267: Injustice Girl (46) Chapter 1267: Injustice Girl (46) 1267: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers He nodded, and quickly found a document on the desk, which was supposed to be sent to Yuan Shuo. As usual, knocking on the door, gently pushing it, found that the door seemed to be locked. "Mr. Yuan?" What are you doing when you lock the door? You have to eat something behind closed doors and show them. Yuan Shuo was eating the incense, heard someone knocking on the door and the voice of Secretary Chen, and quickly swallowed the food in his mouth. Seriously, "What''s the matter?" "A document, President Yuan. Would you like to see it now?" Yuan Shuo stared at the delicious breakfast in front of him, what documents he looked at, such delicious food, or he liked the girls to make it for him. "Don''t watch!" He nced at his watch and said, "You''ll send it back at nine thirty." "Mr. Yuan, there will be a meeting at 10 o''clock. This meeting will be used. I think it is better to read it earlier. The content of the document is still more." "Send it at nine-thirty. I can see it all at a nce." Secretary Chen: "..." Well, the reason is very good. Their CEO does have a skill. With a moment''s attention, he can read a page of content in a few seconds. "So ... then I''ll send in at half past nine?" "Ok." Yuan Shuo stared at the food. For the first time, Secretary Chen feltpetent, super annoying. "Before nine-thirty, no one was allowed to disturb, whoever interrupted for a minute and worked overtime for an hour." Secretary Chen was speechless. "Okay, President Yuan, I will notify everyone." Secretary Chen has a bitter heart, so what exactly Yuan Yuan is eating is more important than the documents. What is it? "how about it?" When Secretary Chen returned, everyone else asked. Secretary Chen shook his head and whispered, "Mr. Yuan has locked the door. I do nt know what to eat when the door is closed. Such important documents must be delivered at 9:30. Mr. Yuan also said Before 9:30, no one was allowed to go in and disturb him. Whoever interrupted him for a minute would work overtime for an hour today. " Then, Secretary Chen informed thepany group of the news. The wholepany knows that they are not allowed to disturb them today. President Yuan secretly closed the office door, and what delicious food to eat in it was also discussed by the wholepany. Yuan Shuo ate breakfast for half an hour. Finally looking at the Jingguang insted food container, I was a bit sorry. Unexpectedly, the breakfast she made was so delicious. He is a picky person who praises her cooking skills without personal touch, and really feels delicious. He kind of looks forward to tomorrow morning, will there be? He washed the food container clean and gave it to Tang Guo when he met Tang Guo in the afternoon. The next morning, when Tang Guo was holding the food container again, the smile on the corner of his lips couldn''t be closed. The food in it must be prepared for him. "Brother Shuo, I''m embarrassed to carry your ride every day. Otherwise, I''ll make breakfast for two and bring you a copy. How about it?" Well, well, of course, he won''t have to make any excuses for encounters in the future. It''s fair to pick her up. "That''s my advantage." Yuan Shuo said, "Xiaoguo, your breakfast is really delicious." It''s better than private dishes. "Suoge thinks it''s good to have an appetite," Tang Guo said with a smile. "If you have something that you really want to eat in the morning, you can tell me in advance." "Everything you eat is delicious. I don''t choose." Especially good to raise! Really. Chapter 1268: Unjustly Big Girl (47) Chapter 1268: Unjustly Big Girl (47) 1268: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 17 Answers Since then, the employees of Yuanshuo have the same heart every day as Cat Cat. They are very curious. During the half-hour that Yuanshuo closed the office, what kind of delicious mountain food will he eat? Yuan Shuo did not intend to share it with others, and also ordered that from 8:30 to 9 o''clock, it was his breakfast time. As long as it''s not a life-threatening thing, you are not allowed to disturb, whoever interrupts will work overtime. It''s always good to be unpaid, but how can this punishment be broken? Although Tang Guo moved out of the house, he actually let the system monitor everything Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua. Moving out for a week, still calm. Suddenly one day, the system told Tang Guo that there was some movement over Tang Lizhen. "what happened?" [Host, your dad is asking about usury. It seems that he wants to loan your house out by this means. "Most probably my mother didn''t agree, he had to find this kind of usury." This is not unexpected from Tang Guo, "Did he find it?" [It''s been found. Your dad is still hesitating, but I think it won''t be long before he should agree. Since you moved out of the host, in your family group, every day is particrly lively. You don''t think the host went in to see? Don''t look at it, you might be furious. However, Tang Guo has opened up the family group. Seeing all kinds of arguments calling her selfish and unfilial, she was not angry. Everyone said that she moved out because she was dissatisfied because Tang Lizhen borrowed money to help Tang Liping. It is said that Tang Lizhen is such a good person, how can there be such a cold and conscience daughter. I want her to be brought in, I''m afraid it''s gutted. Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping, also recently found Tang Lipiao every day, and it was Tang Zhiming who finally made Tang Lipiao decide the loan. Tang Zhiming''s leg was amputated, and now he is a poor handicapped. How can a patient like Tang Liyu be patient? The olddy''s house was broken by Tang Liping''s broken leg, and she pressed tightly. The previous two days indicated that she could be graced for another week. If there is nopensation of 500,000 in a week, they will see you in court. No, Tang Zhiming went out, and her father agreed. Tang Lixuan is also a cultural person, knowing the consequences of usury, but he cannot help his brother. The usury side has promised that as long as he is willing to mortgage the house, he can immediately pay him. Tang Lizhen was afraid of getting caught, and was still thinking about it. [Host, Tang Zhiming called your dad again and said that Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping were going to jump off the building. Your dad directly agreed and said that he would get money before the day after tomorrow. "Got it." Tang Guo calmly replied, "It seems he is ready to usury." [Host, do you want to intervene? "Don''t step in. You help me set my phone number so that someone won''t bother me." [Okay, host. It seems that the host is big and hard-hearted. Let Tang Lixuan know the lesson. Through systematic monitoring, Tang Guo saw Tang Lizhen who was going home from work and hesitated to leave the office building. In the end, he gritted his teeth and reached out his mobile phone, his hands were still shaking, "I n to loan half a million, where are you and when will you trade?" "Mr. Tang? It''s in the tea house near your house. Just bring your real estate certificate." "Okay, see youter." Tang Lizhen took a deep breath. Chapter 1269: Injustice Girl (48) Chapter 1269: Injustice Girl (48) 1269: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers He usually took the subway, took a car, hurried home, got the real estate certificate and went out. Liu Chunyue had to go home a littleter than him. These times were enough toplete the formalities. Tang Guo watched Tang Liping with his own eyes, and when he received 500,000 transfers, he transferred it to Tang Liping and shook his head gently. Then I saw Tang Lixuan, went to the vegetable market, bought some good food, returned home, and actually took the initiative to cook. "The man who never cooks, suddenly cooks, there must be a ghost." Tang Guoxiughed, "I just don''t know my mother, can I find it?" Song Jinghua came back and watched Tang Lizhen make a lot of good dishes. He was really surprised and asked Tang Lizhen if the sun came out to the west. Tang Liyi was vague, and he used various reasons to get past it. He also said that he had been vegetarian recently and his mouth was light. Isn''t this a paycheck? Seeing that she didn''t return, she did it herself. Song Jinghua really didn''t doubt that, indeed, her hair had turned grey and she had a lot of contradictions for money recently. Tang Lijun said that he also wanted to apologize to her. She didn''t think much about it, and the couple was particrly happy to enjoy dinner. Tang Lizhen concealed this incident. Tang Guo counts his days every day. When will usury go to his house to find trouble? Anyway, her information, systematic help to cover it up. Even if it is usury, it can''t go to herpany in a big way. And it wasn''t her who borrowed the money. At best, get rid of her parents'' house. She didn''t think of stopping it, her purpose was to keep the two of them out of nothing. Who says parents are right? Whoever makes a mistake has to pay. Originally, she was nning to impersonate usury and get the house in the hands of the couple. Later, she gave up the n. She is not short of money. If the two men knewter, she would do it. There is a chance that she will not regret it and me her for being indifferent. Not as good, let Tang Lizhen go to usury loan by himself, when the usury loanes to the door, that is really the door. She has been hiding far away. The Tang Liyi and his wife are still very good. If something goes wrong, they will definitely go to their rtives to help them. It is estimated that the first time, she could not remember her daughter at all. Of course, when they find the rtives, they will remember that someone will remind them that they have a daughter. "Tunzi, you can help me find which nursing home in the country, which one has the best reputation." She wanted to understand, even if thest two people repented, it was better to send them to a nursing home. As for the recovered property, let them support the cost of the nursing home. For their soft-hearted temperament, they must have money in their hands, not to be deceived by the Tang family and grandma''s family, and they must also be deceived by the olddy and the elderly in the nursing home. System: [OK, host. The system doesn''t feel so wrong. Compared with these two people, in the end, it''s safe to go to a nursing home for retirement. This is really a wonderful ending. They should actually thank the host greatly. Regarding their behavior, don''t expect the host to have much affection for them. Just from the host, this time without bringing into the original owner''s feelings, it became clear that she did not like the world very much. However, why is the host looking for the best nursing home? Chapter 1270: Unjustly Big Girl (49) Chapter 1270: Unjustly Big Girl (49) 1270: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Only filial children will send their parents to the best nursing home. At that time, they will not be able to talk to each other''s family in the nursing home with the old man and olddy. Withoutparison, there is no harm. Tang Guo''s smile made the system think of a sentence. The host is extremely hard-hearted. Even these two people have no intention of letting go. Reluctant to send parents to the best nursing home, it must cost a lot. In fact, most of these people are very filial, but because of their busy schedules, they really have no time to take care of their parents. Well, I will definitely talk about my family. At that time, the two were really embarrassed. The host''s grievances cannot be changed. On this day, I waited for two months. During this period, Song Jinghua didn''t know at all that the house had been loaned by Tang Lizhen, or was a loan shark. What is usury? It''s the kind of profit that can make you lose your home. Tang Lijun originally wanted to pay back slowly every month. He is senior and his sry is not low. But we could nt bear the loan sharks every month. In the early part of the third month, the loan sharks almost broke Tang Lizhen s phone. Because, in the second month, Tang Lizhen did not have enough share for that month. And now that interest has rolled up, I don''t know how much he owes over there. He always knew that usury was terrible. He never expected it to be so terrible. "How is a million?" Tang Lizhen was stupid when he heard that a total of one million yuan would be returned. how is this possible? It''s only been two months, and the third month has just begun. "Mr. Tang, because you did not return the amount that should be returned on timest month, your credit has been affected, and you have to pay us a liquidated damages of 300,000 that has not been able to pay off the prescribed amount in time. You can double it The contract is very clear. If you calcte it, you will return a total of one million to us. " Tang Lixu almost lost his vitality and fainted. "Mr. Tang, then, how do you n to return the money of ourpany? You can still choose to return the monthly quota, or you can choose to return us one million together. Mr. Tang, kindly remind you that you will return today It''s a million, and it will be different tomorrow. " "Ming, how much is tomorrow?" Tang Lizhen asked with a sigh of relief. "Wait a minute, I count." After a minute, the voice over there came again, "If it is returned tomorrow, Mr. Tang will need to pay us one million three hundred and thirty-three thousand three hundred and thirty-three yuan." "So, one hundred thousand more a month?" "Yes, Mr. Tang." Tang Lijun finally hung up the phone, and the whole person was in a state of confusion. Originally owed only half a million, but now one million has to be returned. It would have to be returned earlier, otherwise the interest would roll up, which would be really scary. One hundred thousand a month, not one million a year. No, it should be more, because money goes up every month. Tang Lijun no longer knows what to do, the only idea is that he must pay back this million immediately. The first person he thought of was Tang Liping. He reached out his cell phone and called Tang Liping, "Brother." "What''s wrong, Richmond?" "Brother, can you return the one million to me first?" Chapter 1271: Injustice girl (50) Chapter 1271: Injustice girl (50) 1271: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Tang Lixuan had no other thoughts. "Brother, I''m in trouble. If I can''t return that one million, this family is afraid to fall apart." Tang Liping asked in amazement, "What''s the matter, Li Zhi, you say well, what''s going on? Is it Xiaoguo in trouble?" "No ..." Tang Lipiao believes that his brotherhood with Tang Liping is the best. Therefore, I used the house to borrow usury and told the other party clearly. I thought that after speaking, Tang Liping would definitely sympathize with him. No matter what, he would find a way to help him return the million. In his opinion, they were brothers, and they depended on each other. If Tang Liping encounters such a thing, he will hardly hesitate, that is, he will help the other person after fighting this life. Now he is in trouble. Tang Liping, who is his brother, will certainly help him through the difficulties like him. He didn''t even think of it. After hearing this, Tang Liping only asked in amazement, "Li Li, how can you not figure out what kind of usury to borrow?" "Brother, it wasn''t that you needed money urgently before, so I had to borrow this. Where would I know it was so scary?" "Li Li, if you said earlier that you would borrow usury to help me, I would definitely not borrow from you again. Li Yi, usury, you can''t touch it, what can you do now?" "Yeah, what can I do, brother, my family has no penny now, and the family has all been emptied, leaving only that house. This house has always been Jinghua''s heart, if it is true If you want to sell the house to pay off the debt, Jinghua will go crazy. " Tang Lijun regretted it, and really shouldn''t borrow usury. "Brother, can you help me think of a way, can I? Now I really need a million, don''t you have two houses and can you sell one?" Tang Liping said, "Li Li, it''s not that my elder brother didn''t help you, but that so many things happened in my house before, and I was looking for your help. Why should I borrow money from you if I have the patience?" "There are two houses. One is under the name of Zhiming. This house says nothing can be sold. Zhiming is already like that. If you do nt have a house, how can you let him live the rest of his life? Li Ye, you Can''t bear to see Zhiming''s miserable end without a house in his old age? " "The house where you and I are not able to help, but not for sale at all." "why?" Tang Liyi felt cold when he heard it. Why? Unlike what he thinks, isn''t it really difficult for Brother''s house? Tang Liping said, "So many things happened before, don''t you think we haven''t figured out a way? The house where you and I have debts under their name has been mortgaged, unless the debts are paid off. This is at the bank The formal mortgage that is made is not clear and it will not work. " "Li Li, otherwise, you call to ask the youngest, it is really impossible, call your family Jinghua, call your mother''s side to ask. How did I hear, Jinghua''s mother''s side, you need to prepare Demolition, maybe you can get apensation. " "I''m going to deliver food to Zhiming. You can ask the third child first." Tang Lizhen looked at the phone and was fascinated, and then called the third Tang family member, Tang Lixing. "Second Brother, our family dream is still in school, it is not that I don''t help you, every family has a difficult experience." Chapter 1272: Injustice Girl (51) Chapter 1272: Injustice Girl (51) 1272: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 5 Answers "Mengmeng is my daughter, and I have a wife. I can''t tear down our little house ande to help you? If you do that, I''m sorry for my daughter and wife. It''s so hard to have today, brother One million, too difficult, who can easily take it out? I only have a daughter like Mengmeng. In the future, in order not to let her suffer, she will have to buy her a full house before marriage. Second brother, I''m sorry, you can ask your elder brother for help. If you help the elder brother so much, he will help you pay off the debt even if you help him sell iron. " Tang Lixi returned home numbly, smelling the fragrant meals, and had no appetite. He sat on the sofa and said to himself, "How can this be?" Seeing this, Tang Guo has exited the system''s monitoring disy. The system is full of interest, isn''t Tang Lizheng able? Rtives, do nt you say you have to help? Isn''t it nice to support each other? Brother, how can we not help? Even if you want to wrong your family, you still have to help others. Retribution is here now, let''s see. Will the people who have been helped by his heart and heart help him in the event of an ident and need help? Regardless of the other person''s unhappiness, the system thinks he is quite good. From now on, it''s time for the host to abuse the best. He had a sigh of relief and had been in his heart for a long time. In the past two days, Tang Lizhen has found many people. Some of them are rtives and some are colleagues. Without exception, all of the people he was looking for were those he had taken pains to help. The most kind one borrowed 5,000 yuan from him, while others sent him a two hundred red envelope, saying that he could not help, and the amount was too much. No one thinks that they need to tear down their little home, do charity, and help a person who is only a little familiar with it. Even if this person has helped them, they don''t need to pay back that much? After gathering for three days, Tang Lizhen added 10,000 more. Looking at the transfer on his mobile phone, Tang Lixuan''s eyes were sore. It took a few days for Song Jinghua to know about it. With Tang Lizhen''s current ability, we can''t even usury at all, there must be a call over Song Jinghua over there. They originally nned to call Tang Guo, but they couldn''t get through, so they gave up. Song Jinghua knew that Tang Lixuan had borrowed money with his house, or borrowed a usury loan, and was dizzy on the spot. Song Jinghua was admitted to the hospital, and Tang Lizhen remembered calling Tang Guo. When Tang Guo came to the hospital, Tang Lizheng took her and asked, "Xiao Guo, are you rich in your hand?" "Dad, what do you ask this for?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. "Are there, how many, lend me first." Tang Guo''s lips slightly ticked, "Isn''t my father educating me. Can''t adults borrow money at will? Even if I am your child, I''m an adult, and I can''t ask you for money at will. It s all borrowed money. Dad, you said, grown up, you have to learn to solve the problem yourself. " "Xiaoguo, you are so ruthless. I am your father. Can''t you help me? Other people are indifferent to me, you are my daughter, why do you treat me like this?" "Dad, I have an obligation to support you, but I have no obligation to pay your debts." "Yes, you are my father. Why are you so passionate and enthusiastic about others?" Chapter 1273: Injustice Girl (52) Chapter 1273: Injustice Girl (52) 1273: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers "Lend your savings generously, and my daughter has to buy a 200,000 car, and she has to want to help herself. When otherse to your house, you''ll be waiting for it. Thousands of dors in food at home were all just eaten. " "My own home, pay attention to so many things to do?" Tang Lixuan''s face was a bit lost. "Little fruit, things are serious. If you don''t have money, the house I and your mother bought can''t be kept." "Dad, I can''t do anything about it. My debt was just repaid some time ago. This year, thepany''s performance is not good and there is no money." "How can I get it out?" "Can''t take it out." Tang Guo''s lips were bent. "Otherwise, you can sell the house and pay off the debt. It''s the same as renting a house. I have lived outside for several months. I am free and good." Tang Lizhen then remembered that Tang Guo hadn''t lived in his home for a long time and had always rented a house. With her sry, it really was that money. Song Jinghua is okay, just mad. Tang Guo gave nothing and bought some visible fruits. There are still many people whoe to see Song Jinghua, but most of them put down a pocket of fruit, gifts, flowers, and said nothing, and left quickly. None of the people from the Song family hade. They just called Song Jinghua to express their condolences, saying they were too busy toe. When Tang Guo was leaving, Tang Lizhen quickly stopped her, "Xiao Guo, you are gone now? You are gone, what will your mother do?" "Isn''t there a dad, are you there?" Tang Guo smiled. "Dad, you''re angry with your mom, so you can''t take good care of it." "You are our daughter, and you should stay to take care of your mother." Tang Lixuan sternly, "Parents are sick, this is the child''s obligation." "Dad, if Ie to take care of my mother, I will lose my job. I do nt have a pair. I think about my future parents. I have to earn everything myself. You do nt have to worry about eating. If you do nt have time to eat, I still have no money to eat. I ll order a take-out for you online. Tang Guo left with a smile, and Tang Lizhen stood still, holding his head a little. "Jinghua, Xiaoguo she is so ignorant." Song Jinghua was lying on the bed and said nothing. "Jinghua, don''t be sad, I will find a way." "Our house will not be lost." Song Jinghua''s eyes turned to Tang Lixuan, "Can I borrow it from your elder brother? Is he willing?" Tang Lijun stopped talking. After a long time, he continued, "Otherwise, borrow from your mother''s house." "My brother just bought a house, and my sister has two children at school, both of which are using money. Where would you let me borrow?" "Brother said before, isn''t your old house going to be demolished? When demolished, how can you have a little money, first ask Mom to borrow some money, and wait until we have it." "Demolition?" Song Jinghua blinked. "When will it happen?" "You do not know?" "How did I know?" Song Jinghua asked back, she had no news at all, and she suddenly remembered something, her face changed. "What''s wrong, Jinghua?" Song Jinghua was a little bit confused. She took out her cell phone and called Mrs. Song. "Jinghua? What happened, I heard you''re in the hospital. Is it better?" "It''s okay." Song Jinghua''s voice was cool. "Mom, I''m short of money now. Can you lend me some money?" Chapter 1274: Injustice Girl (53) Chapter 1274: Injustice Girl (53) 1274: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers "Jinghua, I can''t get any money now. The money has bought a house for your brother. Why is there money?" "Mom, is our house going to be demolished soon?" She has not always paid much attention to this, and the Song family is in a lively urban area. Who knows how to prepare for demolition. When she was originally married, she did not move her household registration here. A few years ago, Mrs. Song came to her and told her to move her residence to Tang Lizhen. Husband and wife, the hukou is different, what is it like? Moreover, Mrs. Song also said that she nned to move the ount of a daughter of her elder sister to their home. The elder sister is married far away, and her younger daughter Yuyu likes the city again. Just when she moved her hukou, there was an empty seat, which was just right for her elder sister''s little daughter, Yuyu. Now that I heard about the demolition there, Song Jinghua had to think more about it. "Who are you talking about? There is such a thing, there is no letter yet. Even if the demolition takes a long time, I ca nt get any money now. In order to give your brother money to buy a house, I now They all eat greens. "The olddy of Song stubbornly said. Song Jinghua is not good to ask again. The couple were very silent in the ward. All this, Tang Guo passed, the system monitor disy clearly see. Seeing that they were silent, she didn''t look at it again. "Xiaoguo, what happened to your family recently, do I need my help?" Yuan Shuo asked. After all, such a big thing, she is his favorite person, if she speaks, he can help her solve everything about usury. "If you want money, I can lend it to you first." Tang Guo smiled, "Am I short of money?" Yuan Shuo patted her head, yes, is she short of money? She is not short of money, so she watched all this, as if she were waiting, for what? "Xiaoguo, you look at them like this?" "Otherwise?" Tang Guo drank milk tea. "Is it necessary to help them pay off the usury so that they can continue to help the poor outsiders, be phnthropists, tighten their belts, be generous and free others?" "What are your ns?" "Wait when they have nothing, let them realize that they are old and have nothing to do. They have betrayed their rtives. Will those who have been generous today give away carbon in the snow?" "Do you mean to make them wake up and reflect on yourself through these things?" Tang Guoughed all his life and replied, "No! How could I not be so kind. They have nourishment to me. Naturally, I only have the obligation to support them. I can''t do other things." "Wait for their disappointment, but I want to see them disappointed. Such generous people are better at being poor. They are all poor and ca nt eat enough. There is no time to help others, and no one wille often. Autumn wind. " "So ... is this revenge?" If it was a different person, Yuan Shuo would not guess like that. But she, he just guessed subconsciously. Tang Guo''s bright red lips curled up, and the pretty face was full of irony, "Yes, this is revenge." The person who made a mistake is the one who made the mistake, and the harm caused has already been caused. Even if they repent, it''s just that their future lives are different, and she cannot be forgiven. Everyone is the same, there are no exceptions. System: OK, hard-hearted, never changed. Yuan Shuo looked at her glorious appearance and blurted out, "Xiaoguo, you look a little charming." Chapter 1275: Injustice girl (54) Chapter 1275: Injustice girl (54) 1275: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers She is like a fairy, a stone-hearted fairy, not a human fairy. As soon as he appeared, he lost his soul. The first time he met, he knew she was not a simple woman, not a good stubble. But he likes it. Like her shrewd calctions, she is as clever as snow, like her sharpness, hard as iron, and the tenderness she asionally shows. "Is that fascinating you?" Tang Guo''s eyes lifted slightly, the corners of his lips were slightly tilted upward, his voice was low, with a little soft taste, "Suo brother." Thisst sweet Shuo brotherpletely made Yuan Shuo''s brainpletely nk. At this moment, in his sight and brain, there was only this woman sitting opposite him. Fascinated by him? If not fascinated, would he sit here? Will hee to meet her every morning for months? Will you leave work on time and move the meeting to every morning? Because he wanted to see her and talk to her, he gave her all his free time. He finally understood why his mother was more important to him in his father''s eyes. He remembered very well. When he was a child, he was naughty and cried his mother. He was beaten up and his mother cried. After his dad came back, he didn''t see him in his eyes. He started holding the baby and the baby''s coax. Obviously he was only five years old at the time, so he was a baby, okay? But his dad coaxed his mother. In the end, not only was he notforted by his dad, he was also trained by his dad, saying that he was disobedient and made him cry. Yuan Shuo understood that feeling. "Brother Shuo? You''re lost." Yuan Shuo came back to her, staring directly at her and said, "Enchanted." "What?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and asked repeatedly, "What are you talking about, Brother Shuo?" "I said I was fascinated, I was fascinated by you." Yuan Shuo admitted frankly, the affection in his eyes, never covered up again, "Xiaoguo, you have fascinated me long ago, and I lost my direction It is only with you that I can see the road under my feet. " "puff--" Tang Guoughed. "Suo Brother, I didn''t expect you to be a literary person." "No, I''m not, I''m a more realistic person. All my literary and artistic cells were created because I saw you. Without you, there would be no them." System: There is no change in this earthy love story, and every time it is spoken, it is a set. The smile on the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth couldn''t stop, "So Brother, what do you want to express?" "I ..." Yuan Shuo paused, staring directly at her face, "I want to express that I don''t know when a girl has taken root in my heart and can''t remove any roots. She kicked me out of my heart, there would be many holes in my heart, and I would die as a result. " System: OK, you are my life, this guy, my mouth really says. "Little fruit, this girl is you." Tang Guo chuckled, "Suo Brother means, do you like me?" "Yes, I like you." "How much do you like?" Yuan Shuo thought for a moment, "I like you more than I like myself." System: Absolutely, love you more than love myself, does that mean? Yuan Shuo rushed out of a box from his pocket and pushed the delicate small box in front of Tang Guo. "This is a meeting gift given to you by my mother. I chose to apany her for a long time that day. I don''t know if you like it." Chapter 1276: Injustice girl (55) Chapter 1276: Injustice girl (55) 1276: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers When Tang Guo opened the box, he did not expect that it was a pink diamond with arge thumb. The box was good-looking, and the pink diamond inside was better. "Do you like it?" "Like," Tang Guo answered. "Auntie is very kind." "Just like it. This pink diamond is the one my dad brought back from a friend this time. My mother''s favorite one. She heard me talk about you and liked you very much. . " "Take it away if you like it. My mother has a lot. If it''s gone, my dad will look for her all over the world." System: Is this ... Is this biological? "I''m wee." Tang Guo also picked up the bag and flipped things in it, actually asking the system to help her choose a good-looking gem in the space. After a while, she had a ruby with a pigeon egg in her bag, which was also packed in a small box. When she looked up, preparing to hand the box to Yuan Shuo, she was stunned by everything around her. "Tunzi, what''s going on?" Why, the guests of this tea shop are gone, and the tea shop has suddenly be a flower shop. There are flowers all around, the most are red roses. In addition to where they sit, there is an aisle to the outside, all covered with flowers. Even the ground was covered with red roses. Just now she dropped her head, carefully selected the gemstones, and indeed felt that people around wereing and going, and they did not know that they were doing these things. [What else can it be? Host, your family s cuteness has been confessed. It is definitely not a simple confession. He saw that you are also interesting to him. Of course, he is full of enthusiasm and romance, giving you a good memory. Tang Guo certainly knew that asking that was just a subconscious question. Her eyes fell on Yuan Shuo''s face with excitement and nervousness, "Brother, is this for me?" "Yes, do you like it?" He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he never figured out what she meant. If she hadn''t been interesting to him yet, she might not have liked it in such a big way. Now that I understand, she actually has feelings for him, and of course she cannot miss such an opportunity. Such an opportunity did note easily, and I did not want to let it go. A few months ago, he wanted to marry her back, especially the family where she was born, and it made him want to take her away and give her a lifetime of happiness. In his heart, no one couldpare to her, and he would never turn his arms outside like her parents. In her world, only she is the most important. "Of course I like it." Yuan Shuo still had a rose in her hand. When she heard that she liked it, he stood up, walked to her, bent down slightly, and handed the rose to her. , Little fruit. " Tang Guo took the rose in his hand, and Yuan Shuo followed, "From then on, you are my girlfriend, right?" "Brother Shuo, you can really hit the iron while it''s hot." Tang Guo smiled, raised the rose in Yang''s hand, and the pink diamond. When Yuan Shuo heard it, his smile covered his face, and he stretched out his palm, "Can I ask you to dance?" When he finished this sentence, there were already staff members who came in and ced the flowers around the tea shop. The store also sounded beautiful music. Outside the tea shop, the people who pped their hands were actually customers who had disappeared before. Chapter 1277: Injustice Girlfriend (56) Chapter 1277: Injustice Girlfriend (56) 1277: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers Tang Guo put his hand on his palm, and the two just did a dance in the tea shop. The guests who watched outside and the staff of the tea shop all smiled with blessings. When leaving the tea shop, Yuan Shuo wrapped Tang Guo''s little hand tightly in his palm, for fear she would slip away. He took her to the car and he was relieved. This woman is his. Yuan Shuo thought in his heart that the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and his eyes were all smiling. "So brother, you were so nervous just now?" "Yes, nervous, it feels a bit unrealistic. When you walk outside, you are always afraid that you will be taken away." "I don''t want to go, who dares to take me away." Yuan Shuo stretched out his arm and hugged her strongly, Tang Guo could hear his violent heartbeat. After a minute, he let go. Said: "Tomorrow I will go back and buy you all the insurance." Tang Guo: "..." System: Little brother, you say so, aren''t you afraid of recovering single dogs? "Brother Na Shuo, you are really interested." "I have an insurancepany, a clothingpany, and an electrical appliancepany. There are more than a dozen stores in each of the popr cities. There are a number of other investments. How much, I have not counted them." Yes, I ve exposed myself, "As for my parents, I do nt know about them, and I do nt know their property. I will earn it myself, and I do nt think it will be worse than my father. They think It s up to you to do whatever you want, and I ll leave it to you ... Yuan Shuo felt that he had to work hard. Must not be worse than his father, pet his wife, think he will not? He just didn''t before. System: Okay, although the way of thinking is strange, this one is really like the host. Yuan Shuo sent Tang Guo to the door of the apartment, his eyes reluctantly resembling an abandoned puppy, looking at Tang Guo poorly. Tang Guo gave him a hug, and took out the box he had prepared. "This is a meeting gift for my aunt. Thank you for her pink diamond. I like it very much." "Sorry, see you tomorrow." "Little fruit, see you tomorrow." Yuan Shuo still did not leave, until the back of Tang Guo disappeared, and finally left by car. After only a minute of separation, he felt a long time. The mother-inw heard Tang Guo gave her a gift, grabbed the small box from Yuan Shuo''s hand, opened it, and she was stunned. "Wow, the ruby with a big pigeon egg is so big!" "It''s a ruby, so big." Yuan Shuo is also stunned. Judging from the color, this ruby is of great value. Moreover, no ws were visible under the light. The mother-inw looked at the ruby, and she became unhappy. "Daughter-inw, I''m too stingy, so I only sent a little pink diamond. When will you take the girl home, I''ll take her to my house to pick good-looking jewelry." "Yes, didn''t you say she came from an ordinary family?" Yuan Shuo also hesitated for a moment, remembering that the girl he liked was different. "Xiao Guo is of ordinary family, but she is not ordinary." The mother-inw is not a caretaker, she just said that the girl who can be seen by her son is by no means an ordinary girl. "That girl is amazing then." "She''s particrly powerful in stock trading." The two have known each other for so long and will talk about these. Yuan Shuo said to his mother subconsciously. "I have a special vision, I think, as long as she thinks, she can seed in everything she does." Chapter 1278: Injustice Girlfriend (57) Chapter 1278: Injustice Girlfriend (57) 1278: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 17 Answers "Well, it''s rare to hear that you rate a girl so high, Xiaoshuo, you really like this girl." "Mom, I really like it. I can''t live without her in my life." Yuanmu saw this for the first time, and Yuan Shuo showed her so earnestly that he couldn''t live without the girl. "Then take it home quickly." "A lot of things have happened in her family recently. Push back, I think she seems to have any ideas." Yuan Shuo said the Tang family''s affairs again. The mother-inw shook her head. "Her parents are too confused. Such an excellent daughter doesn''t care about the life and death of outsiders. It''s ridiculous. In order to help outsiders pay their debts, they should borrow usury. Can this be touched? You have to help her and don''t let her suffer. " "I''ll watch. If she needs me, I''ll take a shot. If she wants to solve it by herself, I''ll watch and just intervene, it will make her hate." Mother: At this moment, she found out that her son didn''t seem to be her. [Host, your mother was discharged, she and your dad went back to your grandma''s house. Maybe, I n to go back and borrow money. "Are you there? Let me see what they are doing." Tang Guo happened to be at home, lying on the sofa, closing his eyes, and his consciousness had fallen on the system''s monitoring disy. Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen have arrived at the door of the olddy''s house. The olddy''s house is on the first floor and has a small garden. As soon as the two entered, the old Mrs. Song, who had been talking andughing, saw the arrival of the two and smiled away. It turned out that Song''s family and Song Tianling''s family were there. In the arms of Mrs. Song, she also held a two-year-old baby doll. She had been teasing this baby doll before. This was Song Tianling''s son. "Jinghua? Li Li?" "Second sister, second brother-inw." "Second sister, second brother-inw." "Why are you here?" Several people greeted sparsely, not as enthusiastically as before. Song Jinghua has felt the attitude of several people and said, "Mom, older sister, third brother, I want to ask you to borrow some money this time. No matter how bad it is, can you repay the money I borrowed before? I wasn''t in a hurry, but I have to do it now. After I get rich, you can borrow it again. " "Mom asked me to borrow 400,000 yuan, my elder sister borrowed me 150,000 yuanst year, and my third brother borrowed 100,000 yuan from me, a total of 650,000 yuan. No matter how much, can you give it back first? If it was left in the past, Song Jinghua wouldn''te to her mother''s family to ask for debt. Now Tang Lizhen has borrowed usury loans, and the money owed is rising every day. If he dys for another day, he owes more money. "Mom, I can''t help it anymore, and I won''t be able to keep the house until I return the money." Mrs. Song looked embarrassed. "Jinghua, aren''t you embarrassing my wife? Where can I have any money other than the pension?" "Second sister, there are not two students in my family. When they are using money, don''t you know, they have to spend tens of thousands a month on tuition sses. Where is the spare money? If not, just follow Not like other children, you said, I can''t dy the future of my child, right? " "Second sister, I just bought a house and I have to pay off the mortgage every month. The child is only two years old. My wife and I just lived in a house. I ca nt really afford the money. In two years, conditions will be better, I will help you. " Chapter 1279: Injustice Girl (58) Chapter 1279: Injustice Girl (58) 1279: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers "Just now, I can''t help it." Song Jinghua was desperate, but she couldn''t let her rtives break up her small family to subsidize her? "Mom, when did you talk about demolition before?" "How do I know this? It was circting some time ago, and now it is silent. Who knows when it will be demolished?" Said Mrs. Song. Li Zhi, even if you want to help your elder brother, do you need to borrow usury? Now our Jinghua, you are miserable. " Tang Lizhen''s face was also a bit unstoppable, and he pulled La Song Jinghua, "Otherwise, shall we go?" In the end, Mrs. Song did not leave them for dinner. When they came, they were full of hope, and when they left, they were all embarrassed. As soon as I walked out, I heard theughter inside, and looked ugly. The next few days, they thought of countless ways, but still didn''t get the money. He also called Tang Guo, and Tang Guo naturally said he had no money. Usurypanies are pressing for it, calling them almost every day to threaten them, and even verbally threatening them. Finally, it was said that if they did not pay back the money, they would go to their unit to make trouble. Where can they stand and lose their old faces on the unit. They finally decided to sell the house and repay usury. The dy of more than half a month made the money owed much more. The house is anxious because they are selling it, which is better than the market price. Fortunately, the usury was finally paid off. Hundreds of thousands are left on hand, and the two pack up their luggage and walk out of the house. "Lipiao, where should we go now? Is it time to rent a house again?" Song Jinghua''s expression was a bit numb. Fortunately, for most of her life, everything she earned was gone. At this time, Liu Chunyue and Tang Liping appeared. Liu Chunyue hurried to Song Jinghua and helped her pick up her luggage. "Jinghua, I''ve heard about everything, otherwise, I''ll live in our house for a while now. Where you live, you slowly find ,how about it?" "Brother, sister-inw, why are you here?" Tang Lizhen asked, but his heart was warm. He said that in times of crisis, it was his brothers who helped him. Look, the daughters they gave birth to simply ignored them. "If we don''te, do we want to see you in the street?" Liu Chunyue said, "Let''s go home first, haven''t you eat yet? Go home and eat." The sudden appearance of Tang Liping and Liu Chunyue made Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan seem to have found a direction and followed closely behind them, their hearts were moved. Although Tang Liping''s family couldn''t help before, there was no way to help. If there is a way, they will definitely help them, otherwise, now they are all on the streets, how can they still keep them? All of this is in Tang Guo''s attention. System: [Host, Liu Chunyue is not at ease, right? Does she look like someone to take advantage of others? "What do you think?" [I can''t see it, she must have a purpose. "Look if there is any useful news in my family group." The system looked back and forth several times, and did not see any problems. Isn''t it a recent discussion that Tang Lizhen borrowed a usury loan and then had to sell the house to repay it? "Tunzi, you still have to learn. After selling the house and repaying, aren''t there still hundreds of thousands?" Chapter 1280: Injustice Girl (59) Chapter 1280: Injustice Girl (59) Chapter 1280: Unfair Big Head Girl (59) The system asked in surprise, [are they aiming at those hundreds of thousands? "otherwise?" System: [Okay, learned, host, this Liu Chunyue, his heart is really dark. "Who tells these two people to be the wrongdoers? They don''t give anything in proportion. They give something good. Just a few words of good things, don''t touch them. I''ll wait and see how they turn out. [Host, your parents work well, and Liu Chunyue''s family will definitely keep them sucking blood. "Look at the story behind it." Tang Guo smiled slightly. The system scanned it and was silent. Well, he is a bit stupid. In this way, Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen moved into Liu Chunyue''s house. On the day they moved in, the Tang family knew it. Many people are debating that Tang Liping is really good for Tang Lipiao. In the past, Tang Liping went to work for college. Now Tang Lizhen borrowed a usury loan and, after selling the house, became homeless and kept his family. Liu Chunyue is also a virtuous man who can ept them. After Song Jinghua lived in Liu Chunyue''s house, because of gratitude and guilt in her heart, all the chores for cooking were rushed to do. At the beginning, Liu Chunyue would say a few more words. Later, I was ustomed to doing everything from Song Jinghua, buying and cooking, washing clothes, cleaning the house, and even delivering food to Tang Zhiming. The two husbands and daughters have already done all the work of Liu Chun''s house. As for Liu Chunyue after work, she went to chat with the aunts in themunity. When it was time, Song Jinghua woulde down and ask her to eat. After staying here for two months, Liu Chunyue and his wife were a lot fatter, while Song Jinghua and Tang Liyi were much thinner. But they never thought about going to find a house. Every time I mentioned this, Tang Liping and Liu Chunyue said, "Let''s take this as your own home. What kind of house do you go out for?" Everyone is a brother, can''t they live together? Brothers are in trouble. He is the eldest brother and can help anyway. These words moved Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen to tears. Then, the household appliances and furniture were broken, and the two of them left without buying anything. The senior wheelchair that Tang Zhiming needed was also bought by two people. In short, the two were willing to pay. Unconsciously, hundreds of thousands, there are tens of thousands left. The two finally realized that they couldn''t spend it like this. The food at home is made by Song Jinghua, and the food is bought by Tang Lihuan. Because they live in Liu Chunyue''s house, they will buy expensive ingredients when they buy ingredients, otherwise they will feel ufortable. In just half a year, Tang Lihuan and Song Jinghua were really poor and in vain. Apart from waiting for the monthly sry toe down, they basically could not save any money. They have regarded Liu Chunyue''s home as their own and Tang Zhiming as their child. As for their daughter, she had long sincesered her when she didn''t exist. These, Tang Guo has been watching. "almost." "Xiaoguo, what''s up?" Yuan Shuo asked. Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "The good show is about to begin." "What a good show?" Yuan Shuo reacted afterwards, "What about your parents? Now they are not living in your uncle''s house?" He also paid attention to these matters. The news he heard really made him incredible. "Ok." Tang Guo digs in ice cream and eats it. The system is speechless. Does he like ice cream so much? Chapter 1281: Injustice Girl (60) Chapter 1281: Injustice Girl (60) 1281 Chapter 1201 "Xiaoguo, the weather is getting colder. This ice cream will not be eaten today. Don''t eat it next time. It will be hot next year." "But I want to eat." Tang Guo stared at him eagerly, "especially want to eat." Yuan Shuo didn''t have any way to get her, and he tangled a bit and said, "So eat less, okay?" "can." Yuan Shuo was relieved, Xiaoguo was still reasonable. One day, Song Jinghua was cooking and suddenly fainted in the kitchen. Liu Chunyue, who was chatting downstairs with the aunts, didn''t know. She was still weird. At this time, Song Jinghua woulde to call her up and prepare to eat. Tang Liping was on the side, ying chess with the old man, and his heart was also very strange. Why is Song Jinghua''s movement so slow today? In the end, Tang Lizhen felt that something was wrong and came to the kitchen to see Song Jinghua fainted on the ground. Song Jinghua was rushed to the hospital, because this time, all their money was spent. Even Tang Lizheng paid two months'' wages. As for Song Jinghua, because of her physical condition, she was unable to continue working, and at her age, she could not apply for early retirement. I can''t work, I can''t retire early, I have paid enough pensions, but I have to wait until my age is reached. After the recovery, Song Jinghua couldn''t be tired. Be careful when cooking and doing housework. For the first week, Liu Chunyue was dissatisfied. "Li Li, I want to discuss something with you." One day, Tang Liping found Tang Li Li, "It''s been half a year, Li Li, have you found a house to live in?" Tang Liping paused, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tang Liping, "Chunyue''s parents, wille to live with us next month, and the elderly are old, we have to take care of them. Liping, when do you go out and rent a house? Ah? I''ve heard you mention it before, but it should be there now? " Tang Lizhang opened his mouth and could not say anything, and it was he who offered to rent a house. It was just that Liu Chunyue had always told him that this is their home and he never thought about it. "Brother, I ..." "Li Li, I don''t want to embarrass you, but I can''t ignore Chunyue''s parents, right? Our parents died early, my father-inw and mother-inw helped me a lot. Now that they are old, I have to take care of them . " "Got it." Tang Lixuan''s eyes dimmed. "Jinghua and I will move out in a few days." "Is that house found?" "It''s been found." Tang Liping sighed, "That''s good, I''ll be freeter ande here often to y. If you have any questions, you can find me." Tang Lizhen did not squeak, and felt a little ufortable. The house was naturally not found, but he couldn''t embarrass the elder brother. He has lived here for more than half a year. Tang Lizhen turned his head and told Song Jinghua about it. Song Jinghua suddenly fainted, and Tang Lizhen apologized quickly. "Litiao, we live here, not live in vain. How much furniture and electrical appliances are we paying for in this home? It s you who buys the food, me who cooks, and we both do the housework . " Song Jinghua was very embarrassed. "It was them who wanted to keep us. They said it was theirs that made it their home. Will they drive us out now?" "Jinghua, don''t embarrass your elder brother, can''t he not support two old people?" Chapter 1282: Injustice Girl (61) Chapter 1282: Injustice Girl (61) 1282: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The two had a quarrel over this and eventually decided to move out. [Host, why do you say they are? Other people''s homes are always other people''s homes. If others want to drive them away, what can they do? "They don''t treat rtives as outsiders, but unfortunately everyone treats them as outsiders. When they are rich, when they are injustice and have no money, they quickly get out of the way." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Oh, that s pitiful what." System: Uh ... why it sounds gloating. It has been confirmed that it is the owner of his dog. Within two days, Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen packed their bags and left Tang Liping''s house. The two took their luggage, big bags and small bags, and walked out of themunity, looking embarrassed and pathetic. "Go to my mother''s ce first, you should be able to settle temporarily," Song Jinghua said, "when you get paid next month, why should we rent a house?" "Got it." "I won''t live in another house anymore." "Okay, listen to you." "Li Li." "What''s wrong, Jinghua?" Tang Lixuan was a little bit sad, and felt sorry to follow him from college, and for decades of women, he should not use his house to take a loan for whatever he did. "Was it ufortable?" "No." Song Jinghua''s eyes were reddish and choked, "Can we still have a house in this life?" "There will be." When he said this, Tang Lizheng''s voice was very low, so he didn''t have much confidence himself. If he were 20 years younger, he would definitely say with full spirit that he would. But he is old, he is in his fifties. I haven''t had the courage to fight, and the body to fight. Even if you really die, you may not be able to buy a house in the urban area. "really?" "Really." He can only speak tofort Song Jinghua. "Let''s go." Song Jinghua''s voice could not hear joy, she touched her neck subconsciously, and suddenly stood still, "Li Li, the ne you gave me seems to have forgotten in the drawer, let''s get it back." "Well, I''ll apany you back." Tang Lizhen suddenly remembered that he had not given Song Jinghua a gift for a long time. The two put their luggage in the doorman''s ce. The doorman was a good person, and said he was willing to help them watch. Watching the two of them walked in arms and shook their heads. This family thing, he knew very well that Liu Chunyue was the smartest person in themunity, and the one named Tang Liping, who often sang white face and red face, would turn people around. The two walked to the door, and the door was not closed. Looking at some tattered garbage outside, they should be cleaning the house. When they were ready to walk in, the sound inside made them stop. "Your brother and sick Yangzi finally left, couldn''t afford the money, and wanted to live in our house for nothing, is there such a good thing?" "Okay, don''t talk about it, just drive people away?" "Hurry up, dispose of their garbage, lived in our house for more than half a year, and look upset at it. If it weren''t for her being able to do some housework and food, I wouldn''t want them to live in my house and make a mess. very messy." "Looking at them, they still don''t want to leave. They have to move out of my parents for reasons toe to care for the elderly. They have daughters themselves, and have toe to you, your elder brother. Our family is not helping the poor." Chapter 1283: Injustice Girl (62) Chapter 1283: Injustice Girl (62) 1283: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers "Xiaoguo is a clever ghost, unlike the daughters of these two people. It is estimated that they will not care about them now, who cares about them, who is stupid." "Do they really think that they can live in our house for nothing without spending money? They want to be beautiful." "Be quiet, what to do if someone hears it." Tang Liping quickly said, "I have no intention of tearing his face with Lipiao. Who knows what will happen in the future. In case he gets up again, he still has to remember us. Don''t offend death. " "I see, I''m just talking, just vent." The two men standing outside the door never thought of knocking. The faces of the two of them were very pale, and there were tears in Song Jinghua''s eyes. She touched her pocket, and found out not only the tissue, but also the ne she was looking for. She wiped her eyes and caught Tang Lizhen before leaving. "Li Li, don''t go in. The ne was in my pocket. Let''s go." Tang Li''s face changed from pale to flushed, and his heart held his breath. After the two of them got on the bus, Tang Lijun said, "I really didn''t expect that, Big Brother and Big Brother, it would be like that." Song Jinghua didn''t speak. Tang Lixun said to himself a few words, saying that he was wrong to see the wrong person, and wrong, and should not believe that his brother is the best for him. He apologized to Song Jinghua until he got out of the car. The two came to Song''s home. Mrs. Song looked at the battle and asked, "Li Li, Jinghua, what are you doing? How big are you? Are you going?" "Mom, I want to stay with you for a while," Song Jinghua said. "I didn''t live well in Li Li''s house. Why would Ie here?" Song Jinghua froze the corners of her lips and said, "It''s not always good to live in someone''s house, and Dasao''s parents areing over, we can''t let them be embarrassed." "So, you moved out, ready to live here?" Mrs. Song''s eyes widened. "Jinghua, where is your ce in your house? You don''t know. It''s a small ce. There are only three houses. I want to live in one. There will be a room with my little grandchildren. " "Let the two children squeeze." Song Jinghua said. "Squeeze?" Granny Song quickly shook her head. "How to squeeze? Yuyu is the girl''s house, and the little grandchildren are the little boys. That''s not good. Moreover, both children like to live in a room by themselves." "Mom, we will live for a while and move away." Song Jinghua almost demanded Mrs. Song. Mrs. Song shook her head and said, "You go to rent a house and rent it yourself, and it will befortable to live. Jinghua, don''t embarrass your mother. You have been married for decades. What''s the matter, always What s going on with your mother s family? Li Ye s sry is so high, is nt it enough for you to rent a house? Enough is enough, but before she was ill and was hospitalized, Tang Lixuan advanced his sry for two months. The next sry will be paid on the 15th of the next month. Song Jinghua was said to be very faceless, and a word from Granny Song finally made her give up her family. "Jinghua, you are in your twenties. Do nt do that kind of old-fashioned thing. Mom wo nt get used to you. Go. I wo nt leave you for dinner. I ll find the ce to live ande backter. Today I m going to pick up fish and go to school, and I have no time to cook for you. Song Granny waved and Song Jinghua left no face. Tang Lizhen was pulled away, and the two wandered for a while in the nearby park, very confused. Chapter 1284: Unjustly Big Girl (63) Chapter 1284: Unjustly Big Girl (63) 1284: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers "Li Li, we are homeless." In Song Jinghua''s voice, there was infinite sadness, which made Tang Lixuan''s heart very painful. "All me me." "med me, too, Li Li, did we do something wrong?" Song Jinghua said confusedly, "We used to be heart-to-heart with them, and now we are left homeless. Who is in trouble? Help as hard as you can, Richmond, you see that we have nothing, and no one reaches out to us. " "Jinghua, I was wrong too, I shouldn''t do those things." Should not leave no room, to deposit, even to borrow usury, but also to help his brother repay the debt. Song Jinghua shook her head and finally cried out, "Li Li, but it''s toote. Fortunately, we have fortunately lost everything." "Jinghua, they still owe us money, I ..." "Do you say they will pay back? When will they pay back?" Tang Lizhen didn''t squeak, yeah, when did it return. They also returned the money borrowed ten years ago. In the park where the breeze was blowing, the two hugged each other, but they couldn''t stop the wind from blowing their hearts cold. "Still need to find a ce to live in first," Song Jinghua said atst. "Since Mom doesn''t want us to go home, I''ll go and find her for two thousand dors. Let''s rent a single room that willst until next month. Now, you have only taken two days off and you have to go to work the day after tomorrow. You ca nt always be like this. You need a ce to stay. The two returned to the door of Granny Song''s house again. Song Jinghua knocked twice and did not open the door. The neighbor next to him came over and said, "Jinghua, your mother should be picking up fish. At this time, fish and fish are out of school." "Oh, I remember." Song Jinghua said. "Well, Jinghua, you''re carrying luggage. Are you ready toe back?" "No, it''s not." "Che, I thought you heard about demolition here, and n toe back and live for a few days, depending on the situation. This demolition has been said for several years. It will finally be demolished this year. People in ourmunity are waiting. Anxious, surrounded by brand new high-rise buildings, we are old dpidatedmunities here, everyone is looking forward to it. " Song Jinghua froze for a moment and asked, "Aunt Li, what are you talking about? I have been notified of the demolition in the past few years? In thest few years?" "About about three or four years ago, I can''t remember the specific days, anyway, for many years." Song Jinghua''s face was white. Three or four years ago, counted the time. After that, wasn''t it the olddy Song asked her to move her ount away? Not long after she moved her hukou, Yuyu''s hukou was moved in. Suddenly she fell on Tang Lixuan, aunt Li was nervous, "Jinghua, Jinghua, what''s the matter with you?" "No, it''s okay," Song Jinghua stood up reluctantly, and smiled. "I''m not feeling well recently." "If you''re in bad health, go back and raise more. When your motheres back, I''ll ask you to cook something delicious for your body." Saying goodbye to Aunt Li, Song Jinghua maintained an expression on her face and returned to the previous park with Tang Lizhen. The two found a concealed position and sat on a chair. Song Jinghua finally couldn''t help crying, "Li Li, is she my mother?" "Several years ago, she said that I would move my ount. I thought she was really good for me, and I was afraid that my rtionship with you would be affected." Chapter 1285: Injustice Girlfriend (64) Chapter 1285: Injustice Girlfriend (64) 1285: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 19 Answers "It turned out that her intention was to drive me away so that Yuyu could move in and pay for the houseter. In her eyes, is only my eldest sister and third brother born of her?" Tang Lizhen was silent, not knowing how tofort. Song Jinghua kept venting and talking, the main idea was that she had never forgotten to help her maiden family these years, but her maiden family didn''t regard her as her own. Now she has nowhere to go, no ce to rely on, no ce to rely on, and no ce to settle. She used her heart and heart to treat her loved ones, and she was so indifferent and unwilling to help her at all. Mrs. Song even uttered it, fearing that she would talk about it. In the past few years, did she have less money to return to her maiden family? If you do nt talk about the big ones, let s talk about Mrs. Song, her elder sister, and the younger brother. The money from her hands is piecemeal. She''s a real dog. Why did she end up like this, isn''t she good enough for them? Two people who sympathize with the sick, just hugged, sitting in a cold chair in the park. The wind around me was cold to the bottom of my heart. They stared at the river in confusion, it was getting dark, and neither of them moved. The money they have left is not enough and they dare not go to expensive and scary hotels. It was cold, and they took out the thick winter clothes and covered them, only to feel warmer. They fell asleep like this, and when they woke up in the morning, they found that their luggage was missing. It might be that they fell asleepst night and were stolen by beggars nearby. What does it feel like to be in despair? Even if they have drifted for countless years, they have never been so embarrassed. Today, they finally realized that it was a feeling of despair. Tang Guo looked at the two through the system''s disy every day. The two seemed to be nning to settle in the park temporarily and set up a shed beside it. During the day, Tang Lizhen went to work, and Song Jinghua picked up trash nearby. She wore a hat and covered her face, fearing it would be recognized by familiar people. They think that until the 15th of the next month, when Tang Lixuan pays, everything will be fine. However, Song Jinghua received a call from his colleague Tang Lixuan one day, saying that Tang Lixuan was taken to the hospital. Tang Lizhang was ill. It was not a big problem. It was simr to Song Jinghua''s situation. He couldn''t be too tired in the future. Fortunately, medical expenses were paid for by some units. Tang Lijun retired a few yearster. As he is now, there is no way to continue working. Having to leave the unit, they got their dues, but then they really did not have any ie. Unless, until the day the pension is paid. The two settled in the park, relying on the money in their hands. During the call, they both called and borrowed money from their rtives. They are also desperate for the so-called rtives and no longer think about it. Originally, the two cultural people just picked up garbage in the park and lived for a month. The money in their hands finally couldn''t support it. In addition, they did not dare to do too much hard work, eating and sleeping in the air, and their health was even worse. They all thought they would freeze to death in the park. However, their daughter Tang Guo, now they have no face to ask what she wants. In retrospect, the person they were most sorry for turned out to be their biological daughter. But is regret useful? Chapter 1286: Injustice Girl (65) Chapter 1286: Injustice Girl (65) 1286: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 15 Answers The wind meal went to sleep for half a year, and the two were hungry and had thin yellow muscles. The Tang family and the Song family never remembered asking how they were doing now. Winter came, and their hearts were fragile and desperate, their bodies could not support them, and they had a high fever at the same time one night. Strange, they heard someone talking, as if moved. Finally they woke up in the hospital. They opened their eyes and saw Tang Guo sitting aside. She buried her head as if looking at her cell phone. When they saw their daughter who hadn''t seen each other for a long time, their eyes were red, and they wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. "Parents, are you awake?" "Little fruit, I ..." They choked and didn''t know what to say. "I have contacted you for the best nursing home in the province," Tang Guo smiled. "When you are in good health and discharged, I will take you there. I paid you for twenty years. It s done. If you can live longer, I will help you renew your bills. After that, you can live with peace of mind. Before you get your pension, I will give you pocket money every month. I will give you as much as you want. " "The takeaway has already ordered it for you. Someone will send it inter. I''m going to work." "Little fruit ..." Song Jinghua called Tang Guo, "I ..." Tang Guo looked back and looked at the two of them, "Parents, take good care of my body, I said that you have the kindness to support me, naturally I have the responsibility to support you." Do they have a bearing on her? Is she responsible for them? So, is there nothing else? The two watched Tang Guo leave and couldn''t shout anymore. They remembered how they used to treat their only daughter. When she was young, she gave her food and clothing for her to go to school. The others are gone. The rest of the time, they are used to tightly close their loved ones, but ignore their daughter. In college, she spent eight hundred yuan a month, and they told her that she was an adult and her parents had no obligation to give her a luxurious life. What she wants, she needs to fight for herself. She worked, and saved her money to buy a car. Even then, they still had a lot of savings at that time. However, all of these deposits were borrowed and sent out by them, and they ended in today''s end. Thinking about it, Song Jinghua cried. Tang Lizhen wasforting, Song Jinghua couldn''t stop crying. The aunts of the other two beds asked what happened. "How filial your daughter is, why are you crying? Look at my son, saying that he is busy all day long, and the mother is hospitalized. If you don''t say anything about seeing a doctor, juste to see me and get two fruits. I don''t want to make a phone call every day. " "Yes, I heard your daughter said just now that I found you the best nursing home in this city. I know that ce is really beautiful, and many people want to live there. If you live for one month, you have to spend tens of thousands of dors. Your daughter actually renews you for twenty years. If the child in my family is willing to send me to live there, it will be burning incense. Don''t think that living in a nursing home is ufortable. The ce is different. The staff is very patient. Every day there is a waiter. Everyone who lives there feels like enjoying the life of the olddy. " Song Jinghua froze for a while, and spend tens of thousands a month? In those twenty years, didn''t it cost millions? Is her daughter so powerful? But why is she even more upset? Unexinable difort, why is this? In her head, there are always many things. When her daughter wants to eat the candy she bought, she tells Tang Guo that these are all for Tang Zhiming. Chapter 1287: Injustice Girl (66) Chapter 1287: Injustice Girl (66) 1287: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 16 Answers When Tang Zhiming came to their house, he was a guest and had to be entertained. In the end, I took two dors and bought Tang Guo downstairs to buy inferior lollipops. She felt that her family could eat anything and entertain the guests. They must take the best things. Tang Zhiming fancy Tang Guo''s toys, she agreed to give Tang Zhiming a y without saying a word. Tang Guo kept watching her crying, didn''t she think it was just a small toy? The daughter is really ignorant. There are many such things. It seems that she is infinitely tolerant and infinitely nice to the children of other homes and others. How could it be so harsh on her daughter? Song Jinghua seemed to want to vent all this, maybe she also wanted to ask a stranger if she had done it right. After hearing what she said, the two aunts couldn''t say anything. "Sister, I don''t want to say anything, you two are really confused for most of your life. Your maid is your maiden family, and your elder brother was married to him. When you are married, you are considered an outsider. You can usually do something you can. Even if you want to help outsiders to make your home like this, you have to say, it''s deserved. " "I was still thinking about why your daughter is willing to spend money for you. Why is your attitude so indifferent to you? I think the young people now have a weak affection. I did not expect that the problem lies with you." "You want me to stand with your daughter. It doesn''t matter if you live or die. For some outsiders, you treat your daughter harshly. Your parents are unqualified. Obviously you have a deposit, and your daughter buys a 200,000 car. Not willing to help. Instead, lend the money to the white-eyed wolf outside. Really, your daughter is really great. If I have such a daughter, I must have taken care of it in my heart since childhood, sensible, obedient and filial You ca nt ask for the incense, but you do nt know how to be blessed. Two aunts, you say a word to me, the dogs scolded by the couple are bloody. Instead of refuting a word, they were scolded soberly. "Sister, although your daughter still cares about you, I am afraid I have no feelings for you." Song Jinghua and Tang Li were anxious, and she quickly asked, "Is there any way to remedy, sister, please give me a trick, we all want to understand now." "Even if it''s a remedy, it''s a puppet, but doing it is better than doing nothing." Song Jinghua quickly asked, "What to do?" "Don''t you borrow a lot of money to go out? Then give the money back one by one. No word is allowed for outsiders." "I look at your daughter, but in fact there is no shortage of that money. I look at you, I am afraid I don''t know your daughter''s ability. If I return the money, I will give it to your daughter, and she will never treat you. You owe your daughter. " Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen were silent, and the aunt went on to say, "Don''t be soft-hearted. Whenever you are soft-hearted, you think about the days when you can eat and sleep in one year, pick up trash for a living, and almost die in the park. You see, in the end they managed Are you dead or alive? Or your daughter, who brought you back. " "You don''t want to think about why your girls can find you urately? Haven''t you always paid attention to you, or can you find them?" "Old girl, don''t help those who are irrelevant, just take care of the family." Chapter 1288: Injustice Girl (67) Chapter 1288: Injustice Girl (67) 1288 Chapter 67 "Brother, when will you be able to pay back the money owed to me, I will take advantage of my free time, and calcte these years, the money your family borrowed from me, some small things, will be given to you voluntarily, I don''t care. I forget, you need to return me 2.3 million. " "Li Li, what did you say?" Tang Liping couldn''t believe what he heard on the phone. Tang Li Li actually asked him for money? ? ? "Brother, let me say it again, pay back the money." Tang Lixun was in the hospital these days, thinking a lot. Since that day, Tang Guo hase once a day. Although the hospital people were told to take care of them, they also ordered them to take delivery every time. But her attitude towards them was very cold, as if she had said that she really had only a duty to support them. Tang Lizhen was ufortable. He was lying on the bed and remembered that he had thought of p himself for most of his life. How many stupid things have he done in this life. "Li Li, you know, I ..." "Brother, repaying debts is justified. You have two houses in your family, and you can sell one of them, you can pay off the debts. Although we are close brothers, dear brothers have to settle ounts." "Li Li, talk again someday, I''m not free now." The phone was hung up, Tang Lizhen was a little bit surprised, with a bitter smile on his lips. Before that, he really saw it clearly. His brother is not the same as he thought. He continued to make another call, but fortunately he had a debit for borrowing money. No, don''t remember clearly. "Mom, you finally answered the phone." "Jinghua, what''s the matter? Found a ce to live?" Song Jinghua said, "I found it." "That''s good, that''s good, I said, you must have a way. If you can do anything, you can ask your maid''s family to help. The married daughter, taking the man back to his maid''s family, what kind of system. "Mom, when do you return the money to me, I''ll figure it out. The money you borrowed from my hand, except for what I gave you, is 800,000." "No money, no money, Jinghua, you really are. At this time, the matter of returning money is not to kill you, have you fallen into the eyes of money?" Mrs. Song seemed very angry and hung up the phone directly. Song Jinghua called Sister Song and Song Zhenqiu and said, "Sister, I''m here for the ount. I don''t know when you will pay me back, 170,000." "Ermei, my family ..." "Sister, every family will have difficulties. I have difficulties now. It is only natural to ask you for an ount." "Jinghua, you say that, it hurts our sisterhood too much." "Sister, I''m in trouble right now. You don''t pay me back, and I feel hurt for my sister." "Second sister, let''s talk about it another day, I''m busy ... dududu ..." Both husband and wife made a phone call in the morning and asked the person who lent them money. The aunts in the two beds next door couldn''t listen anymore. "Look, sister, what are you helping, like one uncle, before you were a treasure." Looking at Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua''s silent and ufortable appearance, they said nothing. Tang Guo naturally knew this, and asked systematically, [Host, they seem to be truly remorseful. "so what?" System: OK, not so good, because the host has no affection for them anyway. Living in the best nursing homes, these two people would be very ufortable. Chapter 1289: Injustice Girl (68) Chapter 1289: Injustice Girl (68) 1289: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 8 Answers They lived in the best ces, someone was waiting, well dressed, and good food, but they had already betrayed them. This is perhaps the biggest revenge. These two people, the most important thing is affection. They have lost their siblings, parents, friends and colleagues, and now they have to lose their children. Sad, sorry! When Tang Guo came to the hospital after work, he saw the two frowning and asked why. The two eyes stared at Tang Guo, telling the matter, indicating that the money borrowed would note back. "Parents, if you make up your mind and want to borrow the money out, I can help you get back." Money must be taken back. It doesn''t make sense to let those people take advantage. "Little fruit, do you have a way?" "Yes." Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "It depends on you, can you be hard-hearted, what I do really breaks down your rtionship, do you dare?" They hesitated a moment and asked, "What to do?" "Tell them to take back our property by legal means. If they don''t, the court can take coercive measures to pay off their house. Rest assured, I will help you to get the bestwyer to ensure that thewsuit can win. Then, go to the debt collectionpany and ask two people to ask for debt. " When they heard this, they were startled. Are they going to be so big? "Just think about it." Tang Guo is gone. The two were in hesitation, and the next two aunts couldn''t stand it any longer. "What are you hesitating, promise. Those people don''t care about you at all. Now they are about to sever the rtionship. They are disgusted? When you live in the park to pick up trash, you didn''t People help, shame not shame? If it were not your daughter, they would still die in the park, zombies and wilderness, it would be even more shameful, beingughed at by people in society every day. " The next day, they handed over all the IOUs to Tang Guo. Said that everything was left to her. "what is this?" Yuan Shuo watched Tang Guo holding an iron box. The box was a kind of candy before, which was a bit discolored, and he couldn''t help wondering. "It''s all IOUs." Tang Guo opened the iron box and pursed his lips with a smile. "The two wrongdoers are big heads, lending money to others these years, and others giving them IOUs." Yuan Shuo: "..." "Why did they give you the IOU?" "They are nning to pay the bill, but it seems that they are not able toe back. I said I cane back and give it to me." Tang Guodao said, "This money should be the cost of their nursing home. It can never be cheaper. Right? " "Solo, do you know awyer?" Yuan Shuo said, "I know, want awsuit?" "Naturally, don''t they care about faces the most? Then I will tear my face in public, expose their faces, let everyone see who they are. Do these hypocritical things really think they can live in peace and happiness? Want to be beautiful, Good days are yet toe. " "Then I will help you find a fewwyers with strong business abilities who only look at money." Tang Guo smiled, "Elder Brother Shuo really understands my heart." Actually, she thinks that this guy is really good, but in this life, he is not awyer. Yuan Shuo was said to be a little embarrassed, "Help your girlfriend, isn''t it supposed to be? When is it needed, and I will contact immediately?" "Well, the sooner the better, I want to resolve this earlier. The evidence is everything, the main purpose is to get the money back." Chapter 1290: Injustice Girl (69) Chapter 1290: Injustice Girl (69) 1290: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Liping, Liu Chunyue, Mrs. Song ... and others did not expect that one day they would receive a subpoena from the court. Are they actually used? The people who sued them were Tang Guo, Tang Lizhen, and Song Jinghua. On the same day, both Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan''s phone calls were exploded. The two were still wondering if it was too immoral to do so. After these people called and scolded them overwhelmingly, they only said, "Otherwise, you paid the money back, and the incident has passed. It is not good looking in court, but there is nothing we can do about our family Now. Now, I don''t have to count interest, I''ll go to court, that will count as interest. " Both were unshakable because of the bad attitude of each other. On the phone, rtives who had been familiar with them scolded them for being white-eyed, scolded them for being indifferent, and scolded them for being indifferent. My heart was ufortable from the beginning, but now it''s a little t. "Leave it to Xiaoguo, we won''t step in." Song Jinghua said tiredly, "It''s boring, it''s really boring." She is arguably the most filial of her sons and daughters. Whenever I think of Granny Song, she just called her for filial piety, ungratefulness, and all kinds of unpleasant words, she felt sad. Especially in that sentence, I knew early on that she should have been thrown away, and she only raised her elder sister and her brother. It is also today that she knows that Granny Song has always thought of abandoning because her second child is a daughter. No wonder, Song Song thought of her elder sister and younger brother, but she was so harsh on her. Finally, the day came and the defendant met the intiff. The defendant, headed by Mrs. Song and Liu Chunyue, looked at Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan and yelled. The basic scolding was the olddy Song and Liu Chunyue, and several other men also looked at them with a bad face. At the gate of the court, Tang Liping and Tang Lixing both came. Tang Liping said, "You ungrateful thing, at the beginning ..." "Brother, you paid me for a year, and I paid for it for decades." Tang Liping was speechless. "Second Brother, do you really want to hurt your brotherhood?" Tang Lixing asked. Tang Lizhenughed sarcastically, "The third brother, the second brother didn''t take care of you a lot, right? Our parents died early, from your high school to college, were I subsidized? You buy a house, or should I help you?" Isn''t your car cheap? Why can''t it be 100,000 yuan? " Tang Lixing''s face sank, and he did not speak again. "Unfilial girl, you unfilial girl, how could I have a daughter like you, I knew that today, when I gave birth to this money-losing goods, I should throw it in the pit of dung and drown." Crying. Tang Mengmeng came to Tang Guo and snorted coldly, "Cousin, you provoked alienation, destroying the family members'' feelings, unconscience, cold eyes, and indifferentness. You can really be patient, but you persuaded the second wife and second wife to treat us All of them have been told. Now all over the world, we know about our family. Don''t you feel ashamed? " "Don''t think," Tang Guoughed, "It''s not that I owe money and don''t pay back, nor is it that I''m an oldme. What shame on me? I''m just driving my rights, and using legal means to return to our home. If you go out, people will only feel that your people are shameless and will sympathize with our family, even if you have such a good rtive. " Chapter 1291: Injustice Girl (70) Chapter 1291: Injustice Girl (70) 1291: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 8 Answers "When you are rich, alle to fight the autumn wind. When you are down, you are indifferent, regardless of what you say." Tang Guo sneered, "Mengmeng, did you learn the courtesy, integrity and shame in the dog''s belly?" "You ... you ..." Tang Mengmeng was furious. "What kind of patience do you have, not a clerk in thepany, whose sry is less than ten thousand, can you find a boyfriend or sell insurance? What can you do? In the future, I will study abroad. I will be a high-schr student when Ie back. The starting sry is 10,000. How can it be 10,000 times better than yours? I am looking for a boyfriend who will be a big boss and do everything Better than you, and will only be better than you. " Many people around looked enthusiastic about the discussion, making the Song family and the Tang family very shameless. After entering, everyone was quiet subconsciously. Even an unreasonable olddy like Mrs. Song did not dare to say aloud. This time in court, the defendant was also used. For the first time, she saw a lot of eyes on her body and wished to cover her face with her sleeve. This well-preparedwsuit by Tang Guo had little suspense, and it would only be her victory. In the meantime, those people did not acknowledge that the IOU came from their hands, and even the time was vague to indicate that the IOU was false. Anyway, those people are all kinds of helplessness. Tang Guo said, "I have video proof." When she said this, everyone was shocked. Video proof? Even Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen were confused. When they saw those people, they were stunned when they went to all the videos of their house to borrow money. Tang Lizhen and Song Jinghua did not know when the cameras were installed in their living room. System: Of course it is not installed, it is his ability. "We have no money to return." "Yes, if we had the money, we would have paid it back, would we wait till now?" Everyone said this, indicating that they could not pay back, not to not pay back, but to pay backter. As for when it will be in the future, who knows? Tang Guo then showed proof of all the property in their name, and even some hidden property was investigated by her. At that time, everyone shut up and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes and flew out of the knife to poke her. "Give you a month. If you refuse to repay the debt, I will sue again and ask the court to forcibly confiscate your property for debt repayment." After leaving the court, Mrs. Song looked up and pointed at the Tang Guo family''s nose and scolded them. They were not things. They were indifferent and indifferent. "Yes, now that you know I''m cold and indifferent, I understand that I will definitely return the money. I advise you to go back and prepare the money. After one month, if I have not received the money here, I will do it. Do nt speak any kind of affection. There is no love between us. You all said it. I am cold and indifferent! " Yuan Shuo was already waiting outside. Today, he was dressed up so handsome, he walked in front of Tang Guo, "Are you victorious?" "Of course, I have so much evidence that even a foolwyer can win the case. Brother, did you not go to thepany today?" Yuan Shuo looked at her eyes tenderly. "My girlfriend is going to fight awsuit. How can I still work without a heart? Of course I have toe here and wait for you toe out." Tang Mengmeng hesitated, is this man really Tang Guo''s boyfriend? "Cut, one who sells insurance, what kind of dance, can be able!" Chapter 1292: Injustice Girl (71) Chapter 1292: Injustice Girl (71) 1292: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 19 Answers Tang Mengmeng taunted, "The insurance sellers are the ones who lie the most, this is Xiaoguo cousin, your vision and luck are really bad." "Luck is unlucky, otherwise how can you meet the best of you and always owe debts?" They have already torn their faces, Tang Guo can''t bear to swallow, "Why are you still dancing here, it is better to go back and prepare money It''s time to return. Don''t be used again for 100,000 yuan, it''s interesting. " "you" Yuan Shuo was unhappy, and someone actually bullied his girlfriend this way. He remembered the gift he brought today, pulled it out of his pocket, and opened the small box, which contained arge diamond ring. Without a word, in front of Tang Mengmeng, he quickly put it on Tang Guo''s finger. "It looks good and fits well." Yuan Shuo held Tang Guo''s slender hand and kissed the back of his hand. "Xiao Guo, you look so good. This diamond ring is suitable for you, do you like it?" "I like it from Brother Shuo." "There are still a lot of diamonds in the house. When you look for diamond rings, you can pick someone to make rings, brooches, hair clips, and nes." "Isn''t it always good to take aunty things?" "This diamond is not my mother''s. I asked my dad''s friend to help me bring a lot of diamonds back from South Africa, all of you." Tang Mengmeng''s eyes widened. She still had a little vision. The diamond was real. It''s so big, is that a pigeon egg diamond? ? ? Do you have a lot at home? Isn''t this man selling insurance? Selling insurance and buying one is no problem, and there are many more, is that bragging? Yuan Shuo seems to be breaking Tang Mengmeng''s dream, and he came up with a ck bronzing business card and handed it to Tang Mengmeng. There is one that suits you well. However, because you were not very polite to Xiaoguo just now, I am very upset, so I will not give you a discount. " System: If there is no discount, the business is still to be done, and the money is still to be earned. When Tang Mengmeng looked at the business card, he knew it was not easy. When she saw the post on the business card, she couldn''t speak at all, her face turned blue for a while, and when she responded, Yuan Shuo had brought Tang Guo back to the car. Tang Lixuan and Song Jinghua, the driver who was also brought by Yuan Shuo, got in another car. "Brother Shuo, you are very patient. Tang Mengmeng is crying at you. Do you usually treat girls like this? No wonder the boss is still young and single." "Xiaoguo, you''re wrong. I''m not single now. I already have a girlfriend. Isn''t this sitting beside me?" Tang Guo smiled, raised his hand, and looked at the diamond ring with the big pigeon egg. "It''s beautiful." "You like it the best." "Suo Brother, you''re really happy." "You are my girlfriend, of course you have to coax, I have to coax you to marry me." "You mean, after marriage, you don''t need to coax?" "No, no, no! After marriage, I have to coax more carefully to make you happy, that is my purpose." "Suo brother, your mouth is so sweet." "It''s only like this when facing you." Yuan Shuo drew in front of Tang Guo with a more serious look. "Xiao Guo, I want to kiss you, okay?" "Of course you can, but can you tell me why you want to kiss me?" "You look so sweet and you really want to eat." System: Hey, hey. Chapter 1293: Injustice Girl (72) Chapter 1293: Injustice Girl (72) 1293: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 17 Answers Yuan Shuo kissed the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth carefully, and she thought that she was so cute. Tang Guo hugged his neck, kissed him, and said, "Brother Shuo, you look so cute and ttering." "Xiaoguo, the way you praise people is very charming, and the words you praise are different. From childhood to age, no one praises me for being cute and pleasing." Yuan Shuo said, "They only say that this little boy, long It''s cool, it''s handsome. " "But now I think the word cute should be more suitable for me." System: Vomiting-can you vomit? Tang Guo wasughed at sessfully, "Speaking with Brother Shuo, I always feel very happy." Yuan Shuo was very happy when he heard it. He also hoped that she would always be happy with him. When two people are together, of course, they must be happy. If they are not happy, what is the meaning of being together? Yuan Shuo started the car. "Where are you going now? Would you like to take you back to your apartment?" "No, go to the nursing home. Send my parents in first and settle down." "Row." ... "Li Li, did you see it today?" "I see." Tang Lizhen hugged Song Jinghua tightly and whispered, "Jinghua, I''m sorry for you, I''m also sorry for our daughter, Xiaoguo is cold and rusty with us now, that''s all our fault." "I also have mistakes. I always feel that rtives need to be carefully maintained. Whoever is in trouble, we must do our best to help. Forget, I should be better to you and my daughter. You should be the most important in my life. People. Others are always others, not a family, others have other people''s homes, and they will not abandon their own small family because they have helped him. I am too stupid. " She thought about those cool nights in the park. She also thought a lot in the hospital bed. At the court, she was meditating, looking at those familiar, kind faces that suddenly became shy. Out of court, she was pitiful and begged her for help. Her biological mother pointed at her nose and scolded, saying that she was a white-eyed wolf and said she should be thrown into the pit early Drowned inside. She realized that she could not be cherished by her parents and she felt disgusted by her parents. From an early age, they were too harsh on their daughters. Any child from another''s house can be tolerant when theye to her house, because she can''t take care of the children, and is afraid to offend people, and she also has to show face. But she had a little problem with her child, she couldn''t tolerate it. How could she do this to her daughter? Now remembering that they obviously have money. When her daughter was in college, she only gave her 800 yuan a month, which was enough to eat. When their daughter bought a car, they didn''t n to fund it. Parents of all their daughters are considering buying a house before marriage in order to retreat. Their home, on the contrary, cares about other people''s homes. Thinking of it, Song Jinghua repented and felt heartache, as did Tang Lixuan. "Xiaoguo, I''m afraid we don''t have much affection for us." Song Jinghua felt ufortable. "How did you say I was like that?" Tang Lijun didn''t know how to persuade, because he was also the one who made the mistake. There is no chance of making up. After a long time, the car stopped. The two were called off by Tang Guo. They looked bitterly in front of the mountains and rivers in front of them. Chapter 1294: Injustice Girl (73) Chapter 1294: Injustice Girl (73) 1294 Chapter 72 No matter how good the ce is, they can''t make them happy, just feel depressed and ufortable. "Parents, I''ll entrust you to bring your luggage. In fact, all the daily necessities are prepared, don''t worry about eating and living. If you need anything, just call your staff. Where you want to go, register Just one click. " Both nodded, and neither objected. Where they live, they look like suites. There are two rooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom. Two people live in it, which is very spacious. It can be said that it is better than their original house. There is a bazaar around the nursing home. The environment is good and lively. The scenery area next door is really a good ce. However, their hearts are very ufortable. Tang Guo looked almost, greeted them, and nned to leave. "Little fruit, do youe here asionally?" "Parents, you are free. You can go wherever you want, just as if this is your house." What does it mean? "If you have any questions, you can just ask the staff. They are very professional and have all the services they want." Song Jinghua looked at Yuan Shuo and said, "This is your boyfriend?" "Yes." Tang Guodao said, "Yuan Shuo." Song Jinghua hurriedly praised, "The young man is very spirited and very good." No matter who it is, her daughter likes it. Seeing that they areing to pick them up today, she definitely likes Xiaoguo. Is she eligible to step in? Song Jinghua was a little sad, she was not qualified to intervene. "When will you get married?" Tang Lizhen asked. "We''ll let us know then." "That''s for sure. Parents will definitely be there when they get married." The two were satisfied. The others couldn''t control it, but their daughter got married. They still wanted to be on the scene. The two were pitiful and careful, Tang Guo remained unmoved. She said that even if they repent, she only has the responsibility to support them and has no affection. Everyone makes mistakes, and those who make mistakes must ept the consequences. Some things are done when they are done, and the damage caused is already irreversible. "Then we leave first." The two chased out and watched Yuan Shuo lead Tang Guo to leave. The two young men were talking andughing, which made them feel relieved. "Are you new here?" An old couple next door smiled out. "Are you a daughter or a son? How many?" "Daughter, one." "Well, then your daughter must be a capable girl. If you live here for a month, the minimum cost is 10,000 to 20,000. When my wife and I heard the price, I was taken aback. My wife wanted to move away. I was persuaded by my two sons. They said that they were busy with work and had to fly around the world. There was always no ce to take care of them. He also said that it is good here and can take good care of us. If we don''t live here, they won''t rest assured to work. When my husband heard it, he was no longer busy. We''ve lived here for four or five years, but it''s actually morefortable than home. Everyone has everything ready, and usually no one will bother. " "Your daughter, must be very filial to you, right? Your rtionship must always be very good, presumably because you used to love your daughter before, she was so willing." "Look if you live on this floor or a two-bedroom house, it''s already upscale here." Chapter 1295: Injustice Girl (74) Chapter 1295: Injustice Girl (74) 1295: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 19 Answers Listening to the words of the two old couples, Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen were ufortable. Do they pet their daughters? In this nursing home, the two met many people. Most of the people who live here have a characteristic that their families are harmonious and their children are filial. They also inquired about how people treat their children andpare their actions with each other. They went through their own experiences, wrote a story, and talked to their neighbors. The results obtained were all sprayed and scolded, saying that such parents and children still care about them, that is really burning high incense. If you do absolutely nothing, they must be ignored. He also said that such a person has a stupid brain, how could he have such smart and capable children. He also said that those needy rtives should be cleaned up. In order to help others and destroy their families, they are either stupid or have a bad brain. Unlike the couples who are suffering in the best nursing homes, Tang Guo is working while collecting his bills. First of all, Tang Mengmeng''s father, Tang Lixing. One hundred thousand yuan, to him, is a trivial matter. Secondly, Song Jinghua''s elder sister, Song Zhenqiu, paid the money for more than one hundred thousand, and then went to court again. Next, there are other rtives of seven or eight, some small money are returned. In the end, there were two left. One was Granny Song, and the other was Liu Chunyue''s house. It is these two too, and the money owed is two or three million. They dragged it to thest month and did not mean to return it. It may be thought that Tang Guo was just talking, but unexpectedly, just over two dayster, they received a subpoena. Then they hurriedly called Tang Guo and gave them a month''s time to return immediately. Mrs. Song reluctantly took out a huge sum and returned it to Tang Guo. Tang Liping couldn''t get more than two million yuan. He finally sold the old house and paid it back. He and Liu Chunyue lived in Tang Zhiming''s house. The usurypany was also copsed by Tang Guo, and the person in charge was put into prison, and most of the money was collected. After collecting the ounts, Tang Guo came to the nursing home and talked to Song Jinghua about the incident. Neither of them thought it would be so fast and less than two months. Tang Guo passed by, and the two sighed and shook their heads. "Xiaoguo, leave the money, it should have been yours." Tang Lizhen said, "We have lost too much money over the years. This is your dowry." "Yeah, we don''t spend much money living here," Song Jinghua followed. "Okay, I''ll take it first. If you want, you cane to me. If you live long enough, this money will be used to renew your nursing home." When they heard this, theyughed bitterly. Is this unkind? Also right, when their daughter was so capable, they didn''t know. She was afraid of the little money. Tang Guo is gone. Nothing, basically won''t go. Two yearster, Tang Guo and Yuan Shuo got married. Both Song Jinghua and Tang Lizhen came here. They only knew at this time that this young man who looked mentally incredible was not an ordinary insurance seller at all. Not only do they have their ownpany, they have a very good background. They were afraid that Tang Guo would be bullied. However, they saw Tang Yuan smiling and holding Tang Guo''s hand. The two got along like a mother and daughter. The mother-inw talked to the guests, all holding Tang Guo''s hand, saying that our little fruit is terrible, maybe it''s dried up. The stupid boy in our family can marry such a good girl. Already. Chapter 1296: Injustice Girl (75) Chapter 1296: Injustice Girl (75) 1296 Chapter 67 "That stinky boy, in myst life, I must have done a good deed to meet a girl like Xiaoguo." "You guys, I can warn you, our little fruit, just like my biological daughter, is more important than the boy of Yuan Shuo. You can''t bully her." "Mrs. Yuan, look at what you said, do we dare? Who does nt know, your little fruit is a powerful girl, where do we dare to do it? I really want to offend Xiaoguo, I''m a little afraid your son is angry, he But baby Xiaoguo''s tight. " Song Jinghua and Tang Lixuan left the scene in the dark. They found that the Yuan family members were really good to their daughter. They were so good that they couldn''tpare. Thanks to them, they thought that Xiaoguo would be bullied when they entered such a family. Mrs. Yuan is a kind person. She is not that kind of person. They are better than their biological parents and Xiaoguo. Before they stood in the crowd, some people said, "Ms. Yuan is so good for Miss Tang, it is normal." "Isn''t it? Yuan Shuo is out of luck, and actually met such a good girl. Why didn''t we meet first, my son has no target yet." "Come on, does your son have Yuan Shuo? It is said that Yuan Shuo, every day, takes Miss Tang to work every day." "Actually, I don''t understand. Miss Tang is so powerful, why don''t you start your ownpany." "She doesn''tck money. What kind ofpany does she run? It helps to make risk assessments for otherpanies, and it''s very profitable. This girl, if it''s our family, would be really good." "Jinghua, let''s go back." "Ok." Tang Lixuan smiled bitterly, "Big brother called me that day and said he was sad." "how do you say?" "I''m dead." Song Jinghua smiled, "You can do it." "Actually my mother called me too." "What did you say?" "Scolded me and asked me to go back and said that the family had left me a room." "You promised?" "How is it possible? The nursing home is very good. I have been confused for most of my life. Can I be confused for the rest of my life." Song Jinghua said, "Three brothers and older sister all called me and I hung up." Tang Lixuan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I used to be afraid of missing the phone when I took a call from a rtive. I was wrong. I was afraid that I wouldn''t befortable if I didn''t help people. Now I think, don''t really care. "Yes." Tang Guo watched the back of the two and watched them go to the car in the nursing home. That''s right, when they came, the nursing home sent a special car, and they said that it was the best nursing home in the province. "Are you going to send?" Yuan Shuo asked. "No." Tang Guo dropped the curtain. "What to send? The nursing home, there is a car." Yuan Shuo hugged her waist and pressed her chin to her neck, and said, "Xiao Guo, you are really hard-hearted, but I like you." "Xiaoguo, won''t you do this to me in the future?" Tang Guo smiled, "Brother Shuo, be nice, I won''t do this to you." "I''ve always been good." Yuan Shuoughed and kissed her red lips. "Every time I hear you calling me Shuo, I have an impulse." "What impulse?" Yuan Shuo held people up. "I want to do something else with you. Now it''s finally possible. Listen to what you called me Shuoge at some point." "Suo brother." "Ok?" "You''re so cute." "That little fruit, next, can you call me a few more times? I want to hear it." "So good, satisfy you." ... Chapter 1297: Injustice Girlfriend (76) Chapter 1297: Injustice Girlfriend (76) 1297: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 8 Answers Tang Mengmeng, who knew that Tang Guo married the man, actually came from a real giant. My heart is very unbnced. Every time I hear someone mention Tang Guo, she will say two bad things about Tang Guo. But in this world, there are many smart people, and she will not easily believe her words. Somewhat rted, I know what Tang Guo''s evaluation in that circle is like. People are the best risk assessors. How many bigpany leaders in the country will ask her for help when starting a new industrypany? Everyone who has been in contact said that she is quite shrewd. But as long as you do not offend her and offend her, everything is easy to say. Once she had offended her, she had not yet retaliated. Master Yuan and Mrs. Yuan of the Yuan family would join forces to y her offenders. She is now the baby of the Yuan family. I heard that Yuan Dong sometimes asks him this capable daughter-inw, what is the future direction of thepany. Is such a woman a mess? Can you mess it up? Even if there is anything bad, they dare to say something bad? Tang Meng dreamed, but His Majesty said that she would marry better than Tang Guo in the future. Tang Guo is just an ordinary undergraduate graduate, but she has passed the heavy text, and will go abroad to study for a master''s degree. When he returned, he started higher than Tang Guo. And she is young, long and not bad, and must be more popr than Tang Guo. During the sophomore year of Tang Mengmeng, a family gathering, Liu Chunyue said that she had inadvertently met a friend before. It is said that this friend often confided in the circle of rich people, indicating that he knew many wealthy sons and daughters, and so on. She also asked her if there was a girl of the right age at home, and they just wanted to find a clean little girl to marry. You can get to know it first. As for those who are married or not, they will be known everywhere after meeting. When Tang Mengmeng heard it, he was a little tempted. I asked Liu Chunyue a lot of questions, and then I nned to get to know them first. As for preparing to go abroad, it was dyed. If she can now grasp these wealthy sons who know her well, why should she give up. Tang Guo, an ordinary undergraduate, can marry Yuan Shuo. But she is a key university. Is nt she able to get to know Master Rich? If you miss the opportunity because of going abroad, you will lose more than you pay. Tang Guo asionally nced at the family group and knew the news. Later, I heard that Tang Mengmeng really met with a rich second generation. When the two looked at each other, she didn''t pay attention. After another few months, she saw in the group that the news of Tang Mengmeng''s marriage seemed to be the rich second generation of the blind date. In order to be a rich wife, she has dropped out of school. She nced and showed no interest, and continued to be loving with her family. Brother Shuo of her family has recently learned to make the breakfasts she knows, saying that she often touches oil fume, which is bad for girls'' skin. Although he liked her food very much, he preferred to make it for her. Later, the cooking was her brother''s business. But for some foods that do not touch the oil fume, Tang Guo still makes some, for example, using the oven. She is not very busy and often sends afternoon tea to thepany for Yuan Shuo to eat. The unsolved mysteries that gued Yuanshuo''s employees for several years were finally solved on this day. After seeing the bossdy with their own eyes, President Yuan locked the office after sending in the food. It turned out that every morning when Yuan always locked up his office for breakfast, did his wife and children make it? Chapter 1298: Injustice Girlfriend (77) Chapter 1298: Injustice Girlfriend (77) 1298: Wordscapes Uncrossed Fog-Lake 17 Answers Later, they were choked with dog food almost every day. In an instant, two years passed. Tang Guo woke up one morning and looked at his mobile phone. When he saw the family leader @ , he drove in and nced. Tang Mengmeng is seriously injured and unconscious, and may be a vegetable. She was surprised. Quickly nced at the news above, and finally knew what happened. It turned out that the man Tang Mengmeng married had a tendency to be violent. Especially for women who like to abuse him, every time before they broke up, the woman could not stand it. Fortunately, his girlfriends are ordinary people, just give some money. Basically, this temperament has been spread in the circle long ago, and girls of the same family will not be willing to marry him. There was no way, his parents pressed hard, so he had to introduce the introducer, introduce a middle-ss family, a clean and beautiful girl, and pass on the line to their son. Liu Chunyue knew this person by ident. He heard that the introduction fee was 200,000 yuan. At that time, he was so excited that he told the news at the family gathering. It is a rich second-generation. It is good to introduce to my family. The key is to get money. So the introducer said that the man might have a bad temper, and she didn''t care. Anyway, she is not married to a daughter, and this rich second generation must find something to marry in their ss, there must be something wrong. Therefore, she also did not directly find the target, and told the news, someone must be willing. When the woman is happy to marry, she is happy to get 200,000, isn''t that beautiful? Tang Mengmeng was hot-tempered, and it was okay to marry him at first, but one day the man drank and revealed the prototype, and tortured Tang Mengmeng. At that time, in order to stabilize her position, she chose to endure. Later, I couldn''t help but resist. I heard that in the meantime, because of the fight between the two, they also had a child. Just yesterday, the man was drunk again and fought against Tang Mengmeng. Tang Mengmeng is not a vegetarian, they fight each other. In the end Tang Mengmeng was seriously injured in aa. The man was also broken by a few ribs, his eyes were blinded, and that ce seemed to be damaged. In short, the results of both were not very good. [Host, do you feel familiar? ] The system prompts, [Host, have you been in the honeypot for too long and forgot something? "Don''t forget, but I haven''t met anyone for the time being. I n to take it slowly. I didn''t expect Tang Mengmeng to meet him. I thought that without me, that would not have happened." The man''s name was Wu Tianqi, and he was indeed a rich second generation. If she and Liu Chunyue''s family didn''t tear their faces, Liu Chunyue would introduce the person directly to her. In fact, it would be revenge for lending her car to Tang Zhiming. Later, Tang Zhiming''s leg was amputated. Because the original host''s house is so easy to handle, this matter will be able to be achieved. After all, Liu Chunyue knows that this kind of rich second-generation seeks a marriage target, it must be something wrong with him. Finding another home will definitely be troublesome in the future. Finding Tang Lizhen''s daughter, they figured out the problem. What can the two couples do? Revenge. As a result, it actually fell on Tang Mengmeng''s head. Tang Mengmeng wanted to marry into the giants, and it was not surprising that he agreed. Tang Mengmeng''s parents were not vegetarian. Now Liu Chunyue''s trouble is big. "What about Tang Mengmeng and Wu Tianqi?" [Tang Lixing has reported to the police, but Wu Tianqi''s family can''t stand it, so ...] "So it might end up being ttened, right?" Chapter 1299: Injustice Girlfriend (78) Chapter 1299: Injustice Girlfriend (78) 1299: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Guo said with a smile, "Like the original trajectory, even if Wu Tianqi kills people, he still won''t get punished." [Host, what are you going to do? "The secrets of Wu''s family were secretly delivered to my third sister-inw. The third sister-inw was in trouble, and Wu''s family couldn''t resist it. Wu Tianqi, I must have a meal. understood. He said, the host will retaliate, and he wille. Tang Mengmeng had an ident, Tang Lixing and Tang Mengmeng''s mother really hated Liu Chunyue. They also found the middle man, and that''s what they understood. At that time, Liu Chunyue knew that Wu Tianqi had some problems. But when introducing each other, Liu Chunyue only said good things. In addition, they also received a 200,000 introduction fee, which is clearly selling their daughter. The two, which were originally harmonious, suddenly turned their heads and froze. Mengmeng''s mother is even more pungent than Liu Chunyue. When she held Liu Chunyue on the ground, she ps her hard. Everyone felt that Liu Chunyue was wrong. He knew that it was a fire pit, and actually pushed Tang Mengmeng inside. How much hatred did Tang Mengmeng have? Wu Tianqi is a rich second generation, with a good family background and a wide range of rtionships. Even if Tang Lixing breaks his leg, he may not be able to get justice. Even the Wu family talked to them privately, and they couldpensate them for millions of dors. They didn''t bother, they had a daughter, Tang Mengmeng, who was seriously injured and unconscious. They didn''t know when they could wake up. What they wanted was to send Wu Tianqi to prison. When the two were frowning, a thick piece of information appeared in Mommy''s vegetable basket. After reading, she cried with joy. [Host, the Wu family fell, and Wu Tianqi''s parents were jailed. He was also sentenced. The system has been paying attention to these things, and after having the results, they talked to Tang Guo as soon as possible. "That''s good." In fact, it fell so fast, but Mengmengma held evidence, and the Wu family''s opponent pushed back. Wu Tianqi was blind and disabled, and had to be closed for so many years. Tang Guo felt veryfortable. Although Wu Tianqi was punished, Mengmengma hated Liu Chunyue. In this life, she will not stop until Liu Chunyue has been a whole. Later, she finally figured out a way to introduce an object to Tang Zhiming, and introduce a murderer, that kind of fierce woman who came to Tang Zhiming''s house. In the end, of course, Tang Zhiming was like that. If a girl was willing to marry, Liu Chunyue had to burn high incense. The two happily hosted a wedding for Tang Zhiming, thinking that they could slowly wait to hug their grandson. That woman was pretty good to Tang Zhiming, and it didn''t take long for Tang Zhiming to give her everything. Actually wanted to drive the couple out and said that their young couple would enjoy the two-person world. They were dumbfounded, but because they loved their son, they had to go out and rent a house. After a few months, Tang Zhiming said that his wife was pregnant, so that the old couple woulde back and help them take care of his daughter-inw. In the future, the child would have to take care of them. The two went back happily, and served the good daughter-inw with all their efforts. In the second year, they really gave birth to a big fat boy, but they were both happy. Tang Zhiming is unable to work. They are old and have pensions, but for the grandchildren, they all went to work. In the end, after ten years of hard work, the old man couldn''t move, and finally made up the money to buy a house for the grandson. However, due to exhaustion, both of them could not afford the illness, and they also had serious illnesses. The doctor said that they needed surgery. Chapter 1300: Injustice Girlfriend (79) Chapter 1300: Injustice Girlfriend (79) 1300: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 8 Answers Tang Zhiming''s daughter-inw said that at such an age, parents are too dangerous to perform surgery, so it is better to enjoy the old age. Tang Zhiming thought it was reasonable. Just picking them up in this way, but not to enjoy the old age, but to do housework and cooking. Until they really couldn''t get up, the doctor diagnosed that they could not live for half a month, and Mengmeng Mom came to their bed, "Liu Chunyue, you have today." "You ... three younger sisters, why are you here?" "Oh, you''re going to die. Of course I''ming. By the way, I''ll tell you the truth." Mengmeng wasn''t hesitant and approached Liu Chunyue. Zhiming, when the girl got married, she was pregnant. Isn''t this the next home you can''t find, and you don''t want to kill the children? Let your family Zhiming take over. " After that, Mengmeng''s mother went away. Just ask this green hat, Liu Chunyue''s baby son Tang Zhiming isfortable. Liu Chunyue was animated alive. Not long after, Tang Liping died. This time, Tang Guo, Tang Lizhen, and Song Jinghua all came to the funeral. Not long after this incident, Tang Guo heard that Tang Zhiming was divorced. He was coaxed by the woman to sign the property transfer book, then kicked out of the house by the woman, and reduced to a beggar with a broken leg. Everyone in the Tang family knew, but no one was there to help. Song Jinghua and Tang Lihuan also heard of this. She said, "Xiao Guo told me before that Zhiming was not beaten for her, but that he offended the bully of the next ss. The bully knew Xiao Guo was his cousin. Only to find trouble with Xiaoguo. Finally, I saw him and hit him. " "Got it." Tang Lizhen closed his eyes. "It''s fine here, don''t go out." "Um." Song Jinghua said, "My mother called and cried with me before, saying that the third brother coaxed her money to buy a house for his son. Now she is calling her mother again, saying that she never thought of a day of blessings. . " "What did Jinghua say?" Song Jinghua smiled and said, "I said, mom, why is the third brother your favorite son, who can you rely on without him? Haven''t you always been the third brother? Do some housework for the third brother, no Is it good? Anyway, you are 70 or 80 years old and you are still very fit. " "My mother said, it''s better to be a daughter." Song Jinghua couldn''t helpughing. "I said, no matter how good your daughter is, it''s not married anymore. If someone else''s house, it''s hard to get water by pouring out water." "Jinghua, our daughter is very good." "I know, we''re sorry for her." "So live here and don''t bother her." "Well, so, for the past ten years, I have never cared about my mother''s affairs, and you haven''t ignored your Tang family''s affairs?" The two held hands and sat in the courtyard of the nursing home, looking at the tourists who were climbing in the distance. "It''s good here, but it''s missing something." Song Jinghua bowed her head, tears in her eyes. These things, Tang Guo have a panoramic view. [Host, these people actually drove themselves to a dead end, which is really terrible. "Because the two innocent heads in my family should be stupid, the others are not good at bullying, aren''t they both hurt? They all say that the Yuan family men are good, and only treat their women as treasures. Tang Guo''s couple of the same age are looking forward to the fact that they can have a little boy and marry their daughter to this little boy in the future. But more than ten yearster, Tang Guodu is over thirty years old and still has no children. Chapter 1301: Injustice girl (end) Chapter 1301: Injustice girl (end) Chapter 1301: An Injustice Girlfriend (End) Outsiders asked Yuan Shuo, why didn''t you n to have children? Yuan Shuo said, "It is enough to have a small fruit. I have one more child, and I''m afraid I can''t take good care of her. And, now I finally know, when I was young, my dad always liked to poke at me. Maybe I was the one who shocked him Unexpected trouble. " This sentence fully shows how much wife Yuan Shuo loves, and he doesn''t even want one more child among them. Yuan Shuo and Tang Guo held hands and strolled in the square. She smiled and asked, "Suo Brother, are we going to live an elderly life ahead of time?" "Isn''t it good? I can be together every day. I don''t want to be busy with you because of thepany." "So, are you trying to enve your employees?" "I have a sry and a good job with a bonus." The two were talking, and a woman ran face to face, and when they saw Tang Guo, Yuan Shuo pulled Tang Guo and quickly moved to the side. The woman almost bumped into a person and quickly came over to apologize, "I''m sorry, I almost bumped into you, all right?" "It''s all right." "Si Si ..." followed a man, "Si Si, don''t be angry, it''s all my fault. Next time I go to your house, I must live with it, don''t make your parents angry, okay? I just I feel bad for you, and I feel ufortable listening to what they say. " System: [Host, male and female. "Married?" [It ended, but the family rtionship didn''t seem to be handled well. Mao Siyuan''s mother often pretended to be pitiful in front of her. Lu Qian also saw before that Mao Siyuan almost hit two people, pulled Mao Siyuan behind him, and quickly apologized to the two. "Two, sorry, I almost hit you. I apologize for Sisi." "It''s okay," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Why, the two husbands and daughters are in conflict?" "Some small things." Lu Qian said with a smile, "I will rely on her in the future, and never make her angry again, I endure." In Mao Siyuan''s eyes, tears were swirling, but he did not break away from Lu Qian''s hand. Tang Guo fluttered a smile, hugged Yuan and said to the waist, said, "Suo Brother, there are still many good men in this world. Look, right?" "Yes, the woman who treats herself must rely on it. When two people are together, the most important thing is to understand each other and be happy. Petting you, you are happy, you are happy, and I am happy." "Yeah, brother and I are the only people who have lived a lifetime. We need to understand each other. Do nt get misunderstood because of some small things. For example, your mother''s family, your husband''s family, no matter what, it cannot affect our little family . " Yuan Shuo seemed to understand something, and quickly nodded, "Xiao Guo is right." "The parents of the two are enlightened. If they are good, let s talk more. If the two are harsh, stay away. Don''t be soft-hearted. If my parents dare to bully you, I won''t. "I won''t let my parents bully Xiaoguo, but they all like Xiaoguo." "Suo brother, go, go to the Ferris wheel, and buy me ice cream first." "it is good." Tang Guo took Yuan Shuo away, and Mao Siyuan looked at the backs of the two, thoughtfully. "Si Si, I won''t make you angry in the future, okay?" Mao Siyuan looked at Lu Qian with such a low voice, and suddenly cried, "I know my mother is bad, it''s not your fault, why should you apologize?" "Because I love you, Sisi, I cannot lose you." Mao Siyuan cried loudly, holding Lu Qian, "Lu Qian, I''ll be nice to you in the future, and go back to my mother''s house less, I''m also afraid of losing you." ... When Tang Guo opened her eyes, she was on a rock by the sea. She looked at the golden fish tail that was constantly swaying in the water, and stunned for a moment. [Host, your tail, you have a tail. Chapter 1302: Mermaid Princess (1) Chapter 1302: Mermaid Princess (1) 1302 The Mermaid Princess (1) Tang Guo leaned on the rock, shaking her new tail, and constantly sloshing the water in the sea, muttering, "Mermaid, this time is actually a mermaid." "This golden tail is a bit nice." Tang Guo clutched the golden tail in the sea and was able to see himself through the reflection of the sea. He had long golden curly hair and looked like a doll, still the face of an oriental beauty. The hair color is a little different. "Abination of Chinese and Western mermaids?" System: He doesn''t know what to say, but the host really hasn''t dressed as a mermaid. It should be fun. After the hosts have had enough fun, they wille to see the plot. After half an hour, Tang Guo epted the story of this world even if he yed enough. It is very clich. It is a mermaid with a golden tail. It fished a boy in the sea. Finally, the boy misidentified the life-saving benefactor and was with another mermaid. This sad story of the golden mermaid eventually dies. Her identity this time was that the three princesses of the Mermaid n were named A Guoguo, a somewhat familiar name. Above her is also an older brother Archie who also has a golden tail, and an older sister named Fuya, she does not have a golden tail, only a blue tail. Fuya and her are not a mother, but a lover of her father. The mermaid members are rare, the most precious is the golden tail, followed by the silver tail, and the third is the blue tail. The other colors are not very rare, and the divine power is particrly weak. Therefore, the arrival of Fuya still makes the entire Mermaid tribe happy and will not abandon her. One day, a group of wealthy young masters took a speedboat to y on the sea. Unexpectedly, after the storm, fierce waves appeared, overturning the speedboat. It didn''t take long for the others to be found. Only a young man named Qiao Chen was hit by the waves and went straight away. Where Tang Guo is now is where Qiao Chen will be drawn in a few days. Qiao Chen was rolled onto the rock where Aguo usually came, and was finally rescued by Aguo. Aguo knew that he was a human and sent her to the ce of human. Hiding in the sea, when he was taken away, he went away happily. Qiao Chen was actually confused, who felt that he had been saved. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and saw the beautiful mermaid with blue hair and golden tail jumping into the sea. A Guoguo had blonde hair and a golden tail. The reason why it turned blue was because she thought it was fun. She used dye from the seabed that day to dye her tail and hair blue. After Qiao Chen recovered, he always wanted to find the blue mermaid who saved him. Fuya knew that Aguo had saved a human, because Aguo always liked to share some stories on the coast with her. One day I saw what a handsome boy was looking for by the sea, especially when he heard the boy thinking of my little mermaid in the sea. Where are you? What an infatuated boy, at that moment, Fuya fell in love with this boy. She appeared in front of the boy and asked who he was. The boy held her hand and said, "Little mermaid, I finally found you. Come home with me." In this way, Fuya and Qiao Chen fell in love, and he took Fuya to his school. Chapter 1303: Mermaid Princess (2) Chapter 1303: Mermaid Princess (2) 1303 The Mermaid Princess (2) Later, A Guoguo was curious about human schools and wanted to go to ss. However, he did not expect to encounter Fuya and Qiao Chen. When she saw Qiao Chen, she went up to know her very happily. She did not expect that Qiao Chen was so cold to her that she didn''t even give her a chance to speak. She didn''t really mean anything else, she just wanted to recognize the human being she had saved. Fiya was afraid that her impersonation of Aguo would be exposed, and she said to Qiao Chen that Aguo was simr to her and was a mermaid full of lies. Therefore, no matter what Aguo said, Qiao Chen was unwilling to believe it. Because Aguo is unfamiliar with humans and has special care from Qiao Chen, his life is particrly difficult. But she still wanted to exin clearly, but both Fuya and Qiao Chen thought that this mermaid was trying to seduce him. Qiao Chen hated her even more. When A Guoguo saw Qiao Chen, he said that she was the one who saved him. He never believed in people, and even thought that this ugly mermaid was trying to seduce him. Fuya was particrly afraid of the matter being exposed. She lost her soul all day and lost a lot of weight. Qiao Chen couldn''t stand it, thinking that the existence of A Guoguo made his little mermaid sad. So he asked Fuya''s mermaid''s weaknesses. These things were secret to the mermaid family, and they were told that they should not be told to humans. But Fuya really liked Qiao Chen so she told him. The secret of mermaids is that they will die of thirst if they do not touch water for a long time. The higher the level, the more powerful the mermaid, the longer it persists. Qiao Chen expressed his willingness to listen to A Guoguo''s exnation in order to never suffer future troubles, and took the other party to a ce without water. ording to Fuya''s weak point, he first apanied Aguo to stay there for three or four days. After watching Aguo''s face pale, he locked her in a tree. Then he went away. By the time the king of the mermaid n found Ago, she was dead. The golden tail is no longer shiny. The mermaid king was furious. He asked Fuya to find the murderer. Fuya has already guessed who killed Aguo. But she really loved Qiao Chen, so she concealed it. The murderer was not found in the end, and the incident passed. Fuya and Qiao Chen are married together, and she will always live in the human world. [Host, as far as I know, this is a magical world. The sea people are not only mermaids, but also other races. They all like to go ashore to y. Maybe one of the people in the crowd who looks normal is the Hai people. "That''s very fun." After watching the plot, Tang Guo hasn''t caused any fluctuations. "Well, I won''t go to the plot this time." [Host, what do you mean? "That Qiao Chen, I don''t want to save him, drown him. Drowned, but everything, why save him? The killer, I will not forgive him." System: [...] kill ... kill the fish killer? Watching his host ying with his tail in the water, he was a little afraid that the host was suddenly curious. The mermaid was delicious, and he would cook it for himself. [The host is big, don''t you give him a chance to change it? "I think, he definitely won''t change it, and he will kill the fish in the end. I don''t want to spend time with him. I will wait for him to die on the rock, or be washed away by the sea and drown." After Tang Guo said it, he jumped into the sea to y. The golden tail is especially nice when rippling in the water. Chapter 1304: Mermaid Princess (3) Chapter 1304: Mermaid Princess (3) 1304 The Mermaid Princess (3) This tail, she likes it a bit. When she walked ashore, her tail would automate into a pair of straight and white legs. The mermaids here are not the mermaids of Western legends. After the tail turns into a leg, it will not hurt to walk, which is simr to human legs. It''s just that you need to bubble your legs regrly with water, otherwise the water will be too short and your tail will be revealed. With her level and divine power, she can persist for a week without water. If she grows up a bit, the more powerful she is, the longer she will hold on. The mermaid''s king, her father, can persist for a year without water. The blue-tailed mermaid of Fuya, which can persist for a day or two, must use water. "Tunzi, find me more space and containers for water." [Understand, host, immediately. The system picked arge space container filled with seawater. The host will definitely go to the human world to y, why can''t he keep the water? Mermaids are usually very powerful. Once they are short of water, it''s really me that I can kill for fish. Although Qiao Chen could not be saved, she arrived at that ce on the day of the thunder shower. But this time, she was secretly hiding in the sea, observing the surroundings secretly. System: I don''t understand. He was a little curious if that guy would follow through to this world. Dress it up, stay with the host in this world, and live a happy life, she is too lonely. He is just a string of data, which is always inferior to humans. He remembered that he hadn''t reported peace to the people in the group, and ording to Tang Guo''s tone, he talked about the world of this mermaid. Unexpectedly, these enthusiastic group friends actually sent a lot of useful red envelopes to his host. He thinks, if these people can still meet in the future, just fine. These people should be regarded as great friends of the host. They have a long life span and most of them can always exist. Even the interster ones can live for thousands of years. There is heavy rain on the sea, and at this time, any boat will be overturned by the wind and waves. Untilte at night, Tang Guo finally saw a man holding a driftwood and was rushed to the rock. She stared at the rock, the pale boy, and especially when he saw the heavy rain hit him, his mood was very beautiful. This fish killer, she will not rescue. She watched it all night, and at midnight the rain stopped. In the morning, the sun rose high, and Tang Guo watched the boy whose face was flushed with rain and fever, sneered, and shook his golden tail and swam to the sea floor. The system nced at the boy. Well, in this ce, I was afraid that he would die of a fever. Deserve it! The fish killer is really not worth saving. It is better to be swept away by the waves and drown him. He thought, Qiao Chen couldn''t live. Tang Guo returned to her pce, and took out the gifts that her friends in the group gave her yesterday. There are many treasures that are used in the sea, as well as very beautiful skirts, which are especially suitable for standing in the sea. Ziyun heard that she had be a mermaid this time, and she also specially refined her elixir for mermaids, which enabled her to quickly improve her divine power. There are also some spare elixir, all of which are good for mermaids. "A few friends who are thinking about themselves are still good." [Yes, they are all nice people, a few of them are now in Yunxian. System ispatible. Chapter 1305: Mermaid Princess (4) Chapter 1305: Mermaid Princess (4) 1305 The Mermaid Princess (4) The next day, Tang Guo saw Fuya wearing a blue skirt. Fuya saw her, and quickly came to her and said, "Aguo, I tell you a secret." "What secret?" Tang Guo asked curiously. With a mysterious face, Fuya leaned in her ear and said gently, "Yesterday I went ashore to y, which is the ce you often go to, and you actually saw a long-looking human, but he seemed to be sick." Tang Guo: "..." No? System: That''s a bit of a coincidence. "Then?" Tang Guo asked. Fuya waved her blue tail happily and said, "I took him ashore and found medicine to feed him, but the human temper was not very good. After waking up, he ran at me with a nce. It s really weird. I do nt know if I was scared. Maybe, humans ca nt ept mermaids. After all, I saw his face that day and saw the god, and I really forgot to close my tail. Tang Guo found Fuya blushing and asked in a low voice, "Do you like this human?" "Well," Fuya said with a happy smile on her lips. "I like this human being, and the first time I see him, I like him. So, I have decided to go to the human world to find him." "Humans and mermaids are different, Fuya." "I have read a book that says that love has no boundaries, no sex, no age, no nature, no race." Fuya seemed to be enchanted, and all she thought about was the beautiful face. The young man, "He must have been frightened by me that day, and then left in a hurry. I will use a new look to appear in front of him, and he will definitely change my face." Tang Guo had captured the information before, and Qiao Chen''s response seemed to be so wrong. "Well, A Guoguo, I won''t tell you more. I''m going to tell the father and mother about this. I must go to the human world to find my human prince." Fuya wore a blue tail and went to the mermaid king, and Tang Guo didn''t stop the other one. She had guessed that the problem should be with Qiao Chen. So, Qiao Chen was born again, or was it worn? If it was worn, she wouldn''t care about it. If it is reborn, this ount really has to be calcted. Rebirth is even more representative. Qiao Chen is the real killer of the fish, and there is no need to give any chance of remorse. Because he has done something wrong. As for Fuya, if she had to run into it, she wouldn''t stop it. The original owner didn''t mean to take Qiao Chen, just to prove one thing. But because of Fuya''s selfishness, she finally told Qiao Chen''s mermaid''s secret that the original owner died in Qiao Chen''s hands. Therefore, Fuya is also a fish killer. If she had to run into Qiao Chen''s hands, Qiao Chen was born again, and knew who really saved him. Then he absolutely hates Fuya. Well, as for the ending, it depends on what kind of fierce sparks Qiao Chen and Fuya can make, let them fall in love and kill each other. System: This bad woman, and that man, it''s not ready yet. Fuya was telling the mermaid king that she wanted to go to the human world and was not stopped. The mermaid king actually encouraged the mermaid tribe to live in the human world and learn about human habits and life. After getting approval, she only told Fuya to pay attention to safety, not to believe in humans at will, and if something dangerous happened, remember to call members of the mermaid n. Chapter 1306: Mermaid Princess (5) Chapter 1306: Mermaid Princess (5) 1306 The Mermaid Princess (5) The next day, Fuya went to the human world happily with the items needed by the human world and two followers. The mermaid king watched Fuya leave, his eyes fell on the side of the chair, and he constantly oscited the beautiful golden-tailed Tang Guo, "Aguo, don''t you want to go and see in the human world?" "I don''t want to go now, Father." "Why? In fact, there are still many interesting things in the human world, you can go and see them." "Father, what is the interesting thing you said?" Tang Guo asked, "On gems, the treasures of our sea people cannot be reached by human beings. On food, every day members buy food from outside, human food I ve eaten almost everything, and now I ll make it, it makes no difference. " "On beautiful skirts, Father, do you think my golden dress with diamonds on the sea floor looks good?" The mermaid king nodded, "It looks very good, Aguo is a mermaid, the most beautiful girl. She looks good in everything. Of course, this skirt looks better than before." "So, Father, you tell me, what''s so interesting about humans?" "Father King asked you to go to the human world, not only these things outside, but also want you to understand what a human is." Mermaid King said, "Aguo, you are a mermaid with a golden tail, the most noble blood of mermaids. Mermaid, your divine power will grow to the top in the future. You need to learn the wisdom of human beings to be able to make good use of your divine power. " System: [Host, this parent is not bad. "As a father, it''s okay." "Father, humans are especially deceiving. Human mouths, fish demon ghosts, aren''t you afraid I''ve been deceived by them?" Tang Guo asked curiously. Human mouth, a ghost who lied to fish? The mermaid king almostughed and sprayed. Where did his Aguo learn such strange words? But Aguo is right, human beings will lie to fish the most. It is because humans are too gullible to fish that he encourages mermaids to live in the human world, adapt to the environment, and be able to continue their race. Mermaids are required to maintain their former innocence, and sooner orter they will be eliminated. Although these years, the mermaids will often be tricked ashore to get married, but it is much better than before, at least the bloodline has continued. "A Guoguo is a noble mermaid with a golden tail. The divine power does not disappear, the life span is unlimited, and the human area is only a hundred years old," the Mermaid tribe said. I''m not afraid that A Guoguo will be cheated. " Tang Guo: Is this to encourage love, and then wait for humans to die before returning to the mermaid? Or, the aging person is abandoned halfway? It sounds a little scum. "Father, your thoughts are really special, so I want to ask, have you left any blood in the human world?" She saw the mermaid king cheek twitching with her own eyes, and then he said, "A mermaid with a golden tail, whenbined with humans, will not produce blood. Most of the blood of humans is too low." The blood is too low. Really full of disgust. "Aguo, if you want to have your own blood in the future, you have to find a racebination of noble blood. Even so, the chance of possession is still very small." "Father, what if I don''t want blood?" Chapter 1307: Mermaid Princess (6) Chapter 1307: Mermaid Princess (6) 1307 The Mermaid Princess (6) "A Guoguo is a noble golden-tailed female mermaid. She should be happy to live and continue her bloodline. Let your brother Archie do it. He likes many beautiful women and should not refuse." System: [Host, dear! !! Really dad! The son is used to continue the blood, the daughter is used to pet. In the future, he will be a fan of the Mermaid King. Tang Guo really did not expect that the mermaid n thought so. Seeing each other''s loving eyes, she realized that the Mermaid King really loved his daughter. I remember the end of the original trajectory. The Mermaid King did not give up looking for the murderer who killed A Guoguo. Unfortunately, a traitor facing humanity appeared in the Mermaid n. There was a mermaid who helped conceal it. Who could have thought that the fish killer was actually Qiao Chen, who Fiya liked? "Aguo, if you want to go to the human world, you cane to the Father, and I will arrange everything for you. At your age, you can go to school in the human world first." Huh? "Father, why don''t you help Fuya arrange for going to school?" "Fuya went to the human world and did not want to see. I guess she may have fallen in love with a human and was going to find that human. Mermaids value love and enjoy love, and of course I will not go in. Wait until she If the person you like grows old, you will return to the Mermaid family. " System: Such enlightened parents are really rare. "If A Guoguo also falls in love with a human being one day, don''t worry about it, just protect yourself. Don''t expose your weakness to human beings. No one can." The weakness of the mermaids is that they are afraid ofck of water. But if you don''t know how many days the mermaids can really run without water, humans have no way to deal with them. The original reason why Aguo Guo died was because Fuya told Qiao Chen that the Aguo was able to persist for many days without water. Qiao Chen counted the time to make A Guoguo powerless to resist, otherwise he would not be patient with her for several days, until she was unable to use her power due tock of water, and finally revealed her true colors. "Rest assured, Father, I will not be so stupid, exposing my weakness to a lower-level human." System: The host can rise again, and return to a lower-level human. Is this talking about herself? The mermaid king was relieved, he was very satisfied, there was a little mermaid with such a smart and well-behaved tail in his blood. She is the smartest princess in the mermaid family. To sue the fish king, Tang Guo went to the sea to y. She intends to wait for enough y before going to the human world. Now that Qiao Chen is not right, wait for Fuya and Qiao Chen to develop something, and she will go. Anyway, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Qiao Chen, the killer of the fish, it was better to kill each other in love. [Host, aren''t you going to find your home cute? "If you look for something, you will meet by fate. If you do nt see him, you have no fate. And before you meet, he s not from my family or from my family, it depends on the situation. In case he is a bully, my enemy , Even the natural enemies of the Mermaid n, that is not possible. " System: Hey, that man is so miserable! Encountered such a scumbag with no conscience. But this scum girl, if she likes her, she will only be nice to this person, who has escaped? Chapter 1308: Mermaid Princess (7) Chapter 1308: Mermaid Princess (7) 1308 The Mermaid Princess (7) In the fruit of Tang Guohai, Fuya has arrived in the human world. After hard work, she finally found Qiao Chen. And sessfully went to the school where Qiao Chen was located, and became a high school student. Qiao Chen is the school''s school grass. After Fuya entered the school, the boys in the school were amazed by her looks. Soon she became the school flower of this school, and was regarded as the goddess of hearts . Fuya''s love for Qiao Chen is undisguised. Everyone in the school knows that she likes Qiao Chen. Although the heart broke into dregs, the people the goddess liked were just as good, and they could only choose blessings. Fuya is very generous and has made many friends, and they are helping her with ideas, how can she get the love of Qiao Chen, the flower of Kao Ling. Qiao Chen seemed very busy and didn''t care much about Fuya. He left in a hurry after school every day, and warned Fuya not to follow him. Fuya really did not dare to follow him, and did not know Qiao Chen. After school every day, the ce to go was the seaside. He stood at the seashore, looking at the vast sea, and was thinking in his mouth, the little golden mermaid, where are you, why didn''t youe? "I''m waiting for your arrival, my little mermaid, this time I will definitely believe what you say, I won''t believe Fuya anymore. Sorry, I won''t hurt you any more." Qiao Chen, he was born again. In the previous life, he and Fuya Eni had lived a lifetime. His life span was less than a hundred years. With the help of Fuya''s divine power, he only lived to over 90 years old. Before he died, he felt that his life was perfect. Because he has no regrets in his life. Unexpectedly, Fuya told him the truth at the end, saying that the person who saved him was not her, but Aguo who had a mermaid with a golden tail. Rather than say that he is at the end of his life, it is better to say that he was finally furious with this truth. He took ast breath and asked, "Fuya, why did you lie to me?" "Qiao Chen, I like you because I love you so much. Even if you are gray now, I still love you. I feel powerless about your life that is about to end. If I can, I would like you to share my life .Qiao Chen, I just like you so much that I dare not tell you the truth. " After hearing this sentence, he died, and died with infinite remorse and regret. So, the one who really saved him was the beautiful golden-tailed mermaid, not Fuya. Thinking of her countless exnations, he never listened. She even thought that she just wanted to destroy his rtionship with Fuya, and he only hated her. In the end, because he thought that Fuya''s sadness was because of a mouthful of lies, hypocrisy, and a vicious mermaid, he also got Aguo''s weakness from Fuya''s mouth. She was deceived into a barren mountain without water, pretending to listen to her exnation. After three or four days, because ofck of water, her divine power was weak and she could not use it, and locked her on the trunk. Then he left. The final result, of course, was her thirst alive. What he thought at the time was that, finally, no one would destroy his rtionship with Fuya. How decisive he used to be to leave her in that barren mountain and lock her to a tree trunk, now he regrets how much he did that. He was so happy about his actions once, but now he is so distressed to think of the past life. Chapter 1309: Mermaid Princess (8) Chapter 1309: Mermaid Princess (8) 1309 The Mermaid Princess (8) I do nt know if she was upset when she died of thirst. Why did he treat her so cruelly? He really regrets it. He thought that he had no chance to make up in his whole life, and did not expect that Heaven would give him a chance toe again. When he woke up, he found himself lying on the beach. Looking at his young hands, he wept with joy. He is back. He will never hurt her again in this life, he will make up for everything in the past, he will take good care of her, his little mermaid. But it was a little different. Fuya was by her side and was still talking to him, saying that she had picked him up from the sea. No, he won''t believe it. Fuya is the most deceptive mermaid. The mermaid with a mouthful of lies is Fuya, and she is vicious. If she hadn''t told him about Agogo''s weakness, would he have killed a mermaid with divine power? So, leading him to make all these mistakes is Fuya. Fuya''s appearance dispelled all his joy, with a cold face, and he didn''t bother to be very enthusiastic, and filled his favorite eyes, and turned and left. Even if Fuya called him behind, he didn''t mean to turn back. In this life, he will not have anything to do with Fuya. Everything has not started yet, and he will wait for his little mermaid to arrive. When she said, hey, aren''t you the one I saved ashore? You actually go to school here? It s so coincident. what is your name? My name is A Guoguo. I fished you ashore from the sea. Do you remember? I don''t remember because you were unconscious. Why did he not believe it at the beginning? Obviously she looks like she is not lying. Qiao Chen wille to the beach every day, looking forward to meeting her. For months, she still didn''t see her. He had to wait, the day she came to school. Fuya is really too entangled. But he waited for a long time and it was time. Why didn''t the little mermaide? Did something happen? In the end, Qiao Chen had to get Fuya close to his circle, trying to get the news of A Guoguo from the other side. However, Fuya did not mention the life of their mermaids, but only expressed her love for him every day, as in the previous life. Tang Guo doesn''t know this. She has been in this world for more than half a year. She ns to go to school to see how Fuya and Qiao Chen are doing. She mainly wanted to confirm whether Qiao Chen had been crossed or reborn. To be born again, she intends to let him and Fuya kill each other in love, this kind of fish killer, she will not let go. [Host, you said that if Qiao Chen is really born again, will he kill Fuya for you? "What makes me die? What''s the matter with me?" [No, the host is big, he did stupid things in the previous life, half of it is because of Fuya, he should hate Fuya, it is really possible to kill Fuya. "Even if you kill me, what?" [Not good, the host is not nning to intervene? "Involve in something, let them fall in love and kill each other. It is not a good thing. They are all killers of fish." Tang Guoughed with a sneer. Can it make up for everything? No, it cannot. " Yeah, it ca nt be remedied. What happened has happened. What s more, the host is no longer the original Aguo. Chapter 1310: Mermaid Princess (9) Chapter 1310: Mermaid Princess (9) 1310 The Mermaid Princess (9) "If Qiao Chen really kills Fuya, it is really a joke." At this time, Tang Guo had brought her followers sent by the Mermaid King to the human world. The mermaid''s treasure can be mixed in the human world casually. The mermaid king also has many possessions in the human world. I heard that Tang Guo wanted to go to the human world and let here the next day. Now she lives in a vi under the name of the mermaid n, and the attendant has gone to apply for the admission certificate. It should take less than a day or two before going to school. Tang Guo sat in front of the mirror. Her original blond hair had turned ck. As long as her divine power was concentrated, she could maintain her ck hair. If the divine power bes weak due tock of water, the hair color may return to its original golden color. Going to school or high school, she has an oriental face and blond hair, and no one would think it was born. It is estimated that on that day, the teacher will be carried to the hair dye shop to dye the hair back. It was said that Fuya''s blue hair also changed into ck with divine power, and then she sessfully entered school. There is a human world walking manual in the mermaid family. This is a required course for the mermaid family. Everyone knows what to do and what not to do in the human world. [Host, your father and king are really advancing with the times. It is no wonder that there are many mermaids in this world. It does not look like it is going to be extinct at all. Rather than stop the mermaids from being curious about humans and afraid of being harmed, it is better to directly teach them how to deal with humans and understand their lives. [Is an excellent mermaid king, the mermaid tribe has unlimited life span. He is right, even if it has been in love with humans for hundreds of years, what effect does it have? Tang Guoughed, "Yeah, he wants the mermaids to go out and spread their leaves and spread the blood of the mermaids all over the human world. However, only the ordinary mermaids, whenbined with humans, have 100% of their blood. Slightly It s very difficult for advanced people to have blood. This is , in case he wins a prize. " System: Laugh, this mermaid king is a wonderful fish. [Host, your father is really far-sighted. Systematic Road, [Look at it, I do nt know how much mermaids have been mixed in the human world, and there are some mermaids and human offspring who can live in water without the characteristics of mermaids. This is the manifestation of evolution. Life in the human world actually has great advantages. "If not, can we live in a big vi now? I heard that we have the blood of a member, or the mayor of a certain city. A few years ago, at the submarine conference, I was wearing a suit and went by the sea. Many members pulled him to be his son-inw and marry their daughter. " "I remember that he had crabs, sharks, and shells ... there were many, anyway, and there was a girl from the Turtles who went after them." System: [Hmm ...] Do nt you mind race anymore? On the third day, Tang Guo appeared in a high school wearing a simple and youthful skirt. Now she is standing on the podium in ss one or two with a smile on her face. The head teacher interrupted the noisy ssmates below and said, "This is a new ssmate from our ss." "New ssmate, introduce yourself to your ssmates." Chapter 1311: Mermaid Princess (10) Chapter 1311: Mermaid Princess (10) 1311 The Mermaid Princess (10) Tang Guo nodded. "Hello everyone, my name is A Guoguo." The school has a lot of weird names, and everyone is used to it. All their eyes are now attracted by this beautiful girl. Rememberst semester, a very beautiful girl came to their school, and now is the first school flower of their school. Unexpectedly, one of them came in the ss, it seemed even more beautiful than the first school Huafuya. Tang Guo just came to ss for a lesson, and the whole school knew that there was a very nice girl in ss one and two. It was because someone was in ss and secretly posted a photo of Tang Guo to the campus forum. After the next few sses, students wille to this ss to watch Tang Guo secretly. After reading it, I left with satisfaction and started talking in private. "Fuya, you may lose your position at the first school." Fuya is folding thousands of paper cranes, which is more popr among human beings. It is said that you can fold 999 thousand paper cranes to give to people you like, and the other party can see her sincerity. When she heard the words from the same table, she was still earnestly folding origami cranes and did not look up. "What happened?" Fuya didn''t care about this, and humans were always fussed. Among the mermaids, with her appearance, she is not ranked first. Among the mermaids, there are still many mermaids with blue tails, many of which look better than her. Not to mention the silver-tailed, gold-tailed mermaid, which is higher than her, is definitely better than the lower-ranked mermaid. "In ss one and two, there was a beautiful girl. Now the school has a lot of boys to support her. It is said that those who have seen real people think that she is more beautiful than Fuya, oh, Fuya, how do you react Nothing? " "It looks good, it looks good, it doesn''t matter to me, as long as she doesn''t grab Qiao Chen from me, she can do anything." "Qiao Chen, Qiao Chen, Qiao Chen, you only have Qiao Chen in your eyes, and now you have no status." No matter what the table says, Fuya just doesn''t care. She came to the bustling human world just for Qiao Chen, and she did note to be more beautiful than humans. Humans and mermaids are different. They are more beautiful and more ugly, but their mermaids basically do not have too ugly mermaids. There is no sense of aplishment in the human world. At the same time, Qiao Chen was sitting in his seat, and he heard the ssmates in his ears discussing the new transfer students in the first and second grades. He said he was a pretty girl, he didn''t care. That must not be his little mermaid. His little mermaid who came to this school wille to Fuya''s ss, which is the sophomore ss. Only his little mermaid can attract his attention. Other girls, no matter how beautiful they are, have nothing to do with him. "Qiao Chen, take a look. The new girl in high school has a high-resolution picture. Wow, it is really more beautiful than Fuya. The first school flower of this session must be her." Qiao Chen didn''t mean to look up, so he had to pass the phone over at the same table. "Qiao Chen, give me face, look, isn''t it beautiful? Don''t you like Fuya? Look at this, just in case Is it appropriate? " "Okay, Pei Jiang, you can see it yourself. You fancy yourself for chasing. I''m not interested in any girl." This sentence hasn''t spoken yet. He inadvertently nced at the mobile phone screen. The whole person I was choked. Chapter 1312: Mermaid Princess (11) Chapter 1312: Mermaid Princess (11) 1312 The Mermaid Princess (11) Isn''t the beautiful girl who smiles sweetly in the little mermaid he has been waiting for a long time? He always remembered her appearance. Since his rebirth, he was afraid to forget, and he remembered her every day, and even secretly painted her. She ising! Although not in Fuya''s ss, she came just fine. Qiao Chen stood up suddenly and pushed away Pei Jiang. "Hey, Qiao Chen, why are you going, what is so anxious? I have never seen you so anxious." "Something." Pei Jiang shook his head, stared at the little beauty on the phone screen, and quietly appreciated, "This girl is really beautiful, it must be the first school flower of this year." He leaned back against the table behind him and backed down a pile of books directly, because he didn''t notice the beauty and disturbed the people behind him. Suddenly, he felt a dreary look behind his back. All of a sudden, who was sitting behind him. He turned around quickly, and sure enough he saw a cold face, a pair of sharp eyes that scared his heart out. "That ... Xueba, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it, Yinye University Bully, I really didn''t mean it." Pei Jiang put away the phone and quickly helped Yinye sort out the fallen book. Neat, okay? " "Now, do you think it''s OK?" Pei Jiang apanied andughed, this guy couldn''t mess with it. It''s the weirdest guy in their ss. All day I knew that reading books, reading books and reading books ... I still read math books, a math book that was about to be rotten by him. This guy is still the first school grass, and there are a lot of supporters. Compared to Qiao Chen''s guy, this guy is really unfriendly. At that time, many girls had confessed to him. Do you know how he refused? Pei Jiang is still able to recall the original scene. On that day, the university bully was wearing a refreshing white shirt. He stood in the sun, attracting the eyes of countless girls. A very beautiful girl finally summoned the courage and came to Yin Ye, and blushed and said, "Yin Ye, I really like you, can you give me a chance?" "No." Yin Zheng refused coldly, and did not give the girl a look. The girl''s face was pale, and his bystanders felt pitiful, and she wanted tofort her, and cursed Yin Yun for being iprehensible. "Why, can you give me a reason? Senior Yin Yin?" Yin Ye nced at her with a contemptuous nce, her voice cold and noble, "You''re too low." Yes, that''s exactly what this guy gave. "Senior, you ..." "You, a low-level human, don''t deserve to stand by my side. I have high ranks and very noble bloodlines." That''s right, this is what Yinyin University said. "Of course, the most important thing is that you have not attracted me. It may still be too low to resonate." The girl opened her eyes wide and almost fainted with anger. "I ..." "So, give up." Yin Ye''s kind advice, "Look for a human with the same blood rank as you." In the end, the girl was really crying and ran away. It was said that she was crying after hypoxia and became unconscious. "College bully, there was a beautiful girl in high school. I looked at her temperament. She was very noble. Maybe it can attract you. Would you like to see it?" Pei Jiang hurriedly handed the phone to Yin Ye. Chapter 1313: Mermaid Princess (12) Chapter 1313: Mermaid Princess (12) Chapter 1313 The Mermaid Princess (12) "The girl with the nice smile above, isn''t she pretty?" Yin Ye nced, and frowned slightly. Impable and perfect looks, is it another member of the sea n? He doesn''t know how many members of the sea are in this school. Anyway, I can meet every day, Fuya is a mermaid, he saw through at a nce. It was a blue-tailed mermaid with a higher pedigree, but it didn''t appeal to him. In his ss, there are also several members of the Hai n, but they are all rtively low-level and he is not interested. "University bully, why, look stunned?" Yin Ye looked away, holding a math book, and continued reading. Seeing this, Pei Jiang took the mobile phone back with regret. Such a beautiful girl can''t make Yin Ye attractive, then who can attract this guy''s attention? After seeing the photos in the mobile phone, Qiao Chen thought that it was the little mermaid he was looking for, and he ignored everything and rushed to the first and second ss. The students who passed by did not quite understand. How could Qiao Chen, who was always indifferent, be so anxious? After five minutes, Qiao Chen has reached the first and second ss floors. As long as he passes another ssroom, he will arrive at the first and second ss positions. The girls standing in the hallway were a little surprised to see Qiao Chen''s arrival, and all looked at him screaming. But Qiao Chen didn''t care about it, his heartbeat was fast, and he walked to the door of the ssroom steadily. He stood at the door, nced inside, and saw the little mermaid that couldn''t be ignored. Even in the crowd, she is the most dazzling. A Guoguo, they met again. They finally met. In this life, he will not fail to believe her, and he will treat her well. He stepped into the ssroom step by step, approaching Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo had already discovered Qiao Chen, and when he saw him, he knew that he was born again, not by people. So, this is the killer? "Aguo." Qiao Chen had already walked in front of Tang Guo, showing a very sunny and handsome smile, "Meet again, do you remember me?" Qiao Chen always thought that the one who saved him in this life was still Aguo. Tang Guo blinked, "Who are you?" "My name is Qiao Chen. You were rescued ashore from the sea by you." Qiao Chen whispered, and the gentle appearance made the ssmates scream. When the new ssmates arrived, the school grass Qiao Chen fell. This is big news. I heard before that Qiao Chen hurried to where he was. It turned out that he was in a hurry to see A Guoguo in their ss. Tang Guo paused and said, "You may admit it wrong, I haven''t saved you." "No, I won''t admit it, you are my little mermaid." This sentence screamed again and again. Qiao Chen thinks that he can change the ending when this life returns. Between them, it will be wonderful. "Get out of here, what''s your little mermaid," Tang Guo frowned, with a very rude tone. "How do you, a human of low descent, deserve me?" After speaking, she also proudly raised her chin, contempt of Qiao Chen, "You are not attracting me, ssmate, please let me go, blocking my light." "Aguo, you ..." Qiao Chen stumbled, apparently did not expect that the other party''s response was this, "I ..." "You called Qiao Chen?" "Yes." "Qiao Chen, please don''t disturb my studies." Chapter 1314: Mermaid Princess (13) Chapter 1314: Mermaid Princess (13) Chapter 1314 The Mermaid Princess (13) "I have many suitors like you, but you are so noble. You are not worthy. You are too low-level, give up early and find a girl who matches you." System: The host is going to be a demon. What else are you too low-level, how to match such a noble me,ughed to death. How did shee up with this reason, and her dad would say these things, does her father know? No, the mermaid king also said that his blood is very noble, and most of the blood of humans is too low? So ... is this gic? Qiao Chen couldn''t believe it, the result was like this, what else did he want to say, Tang Guo threw him a noble and cold, please don''t bother my eyes and stand still. Does she seem to really not know him? Is there something wrong in the middle? Did she forget him? He didn''t doubt that the Little Mermaid was born again, because if she was born again, could she still be so calm in the face of the murderer who killed her? From her eyes, he could not see the slightest hatred. Only cold and unfamiliar, it can be seen that if you don''t know him, you really don''t know him. "Then we can get to know you?" Qiao Chen''s smile remained unchanged. Such an attitude surprised the students in the first and second grades. Tang Guo nced at him, "Don''t you know me, but have you reported yourself?" Qiao Chen was speechless and understood that she seemed not interested in him at all. But it doesn''t matter, since she came to this school, he has a lot of opportunities to get acquainted. He believes that with sincerity, she can definitely move her. "Then you have to remember that my name is Qiao Chen. I heard that you only transferred to school today. I wee you toe." Qiao Chen looked at Tang Guo with a reluctant nce. If you have any trouble, you cane to me. " "Remember, my name is Qiao Chen." Qiao Chen turned around and heard Tang Guo''s words, "I can''t remember, your blood is too low." He stiffened and still smiled and left. If he couldn''t remember it once, he would show up several times. One day, his little mermaid would definitely remember him. In this life, he will definitelypensate her. It didn''t take long for Qiao Chen to see the transfer students spread throughout the school. Fu Ya, who has always followed Qiao Chen, also knows. She pursed her lips and sat in the seat, staring at the paper basket, containing thousands of paper cranes. "Fuya, don''t be angry, it''s a little fairy. Qiao Chen just looks at it fresh and forgets it in a few days." The same tableforted. Fuya was not happy because Qiao Chen didn''t care about anyone. Why did she suddenly see a new transfer student? What kind of person can attract him to run to the other party to confess? "At noon, you apany me to meet high school freshmen." She was going to see where the other party was sacred and could attract Qiao Chen''s attention. In thest ss in the morning, Tang Guo received what Fuya wanted to see her. She guessed that Fuya hadn''t seen her picture, or she would have found it. She promised. After ss, she came to the ce previously agreed alone. Fuya and a girl are waiting under a big tree. She also heard that the girlforted Fuya and said various unpleasant words. Until Tang Guo appeared in their field of vision, the girl quickly pulled La Fuya, "Fuya, she''s here." Chapter 1315: Mermaid Princess (14) Chapter 1315: Mermaid Princess (14) Chapter 1315 The Mermaid Princess (14) "Where?" Fuya turned her head and saw Tang Guo standing three meters away, with her eyes wide open, "A Guo Guo?" "Fuya, I haven''t seen you in a long time. I heard Dad said that you are also in this school, but I just transferred today and I haven''t had time to inform you." Fuya froze, "You are the transfer student?" "What''s wrong, Fuya?" Tang Guo walked in front of Fuya and asked with a smile, "Is there anything wrong?" Fuya''s face changed slightly. If A Guoguo was the transfer student, Qiao Chen would be different to her, which is normal. Because, Aguo is the mermaid female, the best looking, the highest grade, the most noble blood. "Fuya, do you know?" Fuya nodded, and whispered to Jiang Yanwei, "Song Wei, A Guoguo and I have something to say separately. You go to eat first ande to you in a moment." Although Jiang Yanwei particrly wanted to hear what the two were talking about, seeing Fu Ya''s face, it was not easy to offend, so she had to leave first. After Jiang Yanwei left, the two stood behind the tree. Fuya watched Tang Guo stop talking and finally said, "A Guoguo, Qiao Chen is the man I saved, and I like him very much." "I heard someone say today, he confessed to you? I''m a little sad, Ago, do you like him?" Fuya asked, her eyes were a little red, "I don''t know why, I worked hard for a long time, always approaching Without him, he seems unfamiliar with me and is unwilling to approach me. " "Fuya, you think too much, I don''t like this kind of humans of low descent." Tang Guo poked his lips, looked full of contempt and arrogance, "I think that person named Qiao Chen is really inexplicable, Come up and say you want to know me. It s no different from those suitors in the past. It is still a low-level human. I am so noble and beautiful. Is he worthy? Fuya blinked: "..." System: The host''s nostrils are almost going to the sky. "A Guoguo, don''t you really like Qiao Chen?" Tang Guo raised his chin. "Do you think that if I like him, I will reject him, and still say that he is of low descent? And do you think that a mermaid with a golden tail needs to find a human who has only a hundred years of life as a mate? I''m looking for the most powerful and noble race of the Hai people. " "A Guoguo, the mermaid is of the highest marriageable ancestry, only our brother Archie, you are not possible." Fu Ya reminded weakly, the father said, there is blood rtionship, not allowed to be together, This is the ethics from human beings. It means that such abination is not good. The blood that is left behind may be a super big fool. System: Hahahahahahaha ... "However, there are other sea n, if A Guoguo really wants to find a spouse with high ethnicity and noble blood, in fact, he can show his face at the next sea n conference. You are so beautiful and noble that you will definitely attract many outstanding people. The opposite sex. "Fuya thought for a while, said," If it can attract the Silver Dragon, it is the most perfect. Regarding race and ancestry, the Silver Dragon is the most noble in the sea. " Tang Guo: "..." System: Slightly. "So, A Guoguo, do you really have no idea about Qiao Chen?" Fuya stared at Tang Guo with eager eyes. "I really like Qiao Chen." "No idea." Tang Guozhen smiled with a lip on his lips. "But because I''m so noble and beautiful, he seems a little tempted." Chapter 1316: Mermaid Princess (15) Chapter 1316: Mermaid Princess (15) Chapter 1316 The Mermaid Princess (15) "But you can rest assured that I have no interest in him. As for whether you can win him, it depends on your ability." "That''s really great." What Fuya wants is this sentence. If A Guoguo fights with her sincerely, she won''t win. Because, Qiao Chen didn''t seem to like her and confessed to A Guoguo. Since A Guoguo doesn''t like Qiao Chen, she still has a chance. "Fuya, let''s talk first, then you can''t seed, but don''t me it on my head. And the guy is annoying, if he gets on my head, I will not give you face Pack up, and I''ll clean up. " "I see, Aguo, at least give him a life." Fuya begged, "If he wants to mess with you again, you can hit him, hit him, but you must leave a life." Anyway, she has divine power, as long as Qiao Chen does not die, he can be cured. Qiao Chen is going to mess with A Guoguo, and he will surely suffer. In fact, Aguo Guo was okay with him. At that time, he would understand that Aguo, a golden-tailed mermaid with a noble blood, did not look down on him. After Qiao Chen understands, she may see her true heart. When she was under the sea, there were many sea people who wanted to y A Guoguo, all of her half-dead. Others were too aggressive and were executed by the father. "That line, in your face, as long as he doesn''t vite my taboos, I can kill him." System: Make a point and do not offend the host s taboos. As for what the taboo is, it''s not the bad woman who has the final say, hee hee. The host speaks loudly, and there are really traps everywhere. Fuya was very happy, knowing that Tang Guo had no thoughts about Qiao Chen, that little nervousness and precautions were gone. Qiao Chen is just an ordinary person. As long as Aguo is unwilling, he will not dare to treat Aguo. A Guoguo looks down on Qiao Chen, and that''s even better. She has time, and she can impress Qiao Chen, let Qiao Chen fall in love with her, and understand her true heart. "Aguo, you have juste to the human world. Would you like me to take you to a fun ce?" Fuya is very enthusiastic. Since Aguo does not like Qiao Chen, she will not be hostile to her. Tang Guo would definitely not agree, so she should not go shopping with a fish killer. Now she is waiting, this fish killer and Qiao Chen fall in love and kill. "No, Father Wang arranged me many followers, and the human world is quite convenient," she took out a cell phone, "what you want to buy, just go shopping online, and I don''t like going out, big summer, It''s very hot. I prefer to soak in the swimming pool rather than go out. " "Go ahead." Fuya understands Tang Guo''s heart very well, because when she first came to the human world, she was not very used to the hot weather outside. Almost every night, you must soak in the water for several hours to relieve the body''s dehydration. "Since you don''t want to go out, I won''t force it. I also want to spend more time to let Qiao Chen understand my true heart." Tang Guo said very disdainfully, "Why do you like this kind of human of low descent so much?" "Aguo, you still don''t understand that love has no boundaries, regardless of gender, regardless of age, and regardless of race. If you like it, you like it. Where are there so many reasons? I just like him." Chapter 1317: Mermaid Princess (16) Chapter 1317: Mermaid Princess (16) 1317 The Mermaid Princess (16) Fuya seemed to have a light on her body, she smiled and said, "When I took him to the coast, I already liked him." "I used to listen to the mermaid''s love story. I thought it was incredible. I didn''t expect that I had found the love I had long awaited. For him, I was willing to stay in the human world, get used to human life, and give up the vast and free sea. " "Aguo, this is love, you will understand when you meet." Tang Guo chuckled, "If he didn''t like you all the time, he didn''t like you until he died, and even if you put his heart in front of him, he still doesn''t like you. What should you do? It will take hundreds of years Time, always like him, stay with him? " "I heard that human beings are easy to move. I don''t believe that if he stays with him for a long time, he doesn''t feel anything at all. A Guoguo, I really like him, so no matter how long, as long as he is alive, I am willing to wait he." "Even if he doesn''t like you in the end?" Fuya looked so sad, "Even if he didn''t like me." "Even if he likes others?" "Even if he likes others." Fuya''s voice dropped, and she sounded a little lost. "Even if he hurts you?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Fuya froze. "Ago, I''m a mermaid. He''s an ordinary human. I can kill him with a single finger. He can''t hurt me." "You like him, he likes others, don''t you feel hurt?" "And the Mermaid is not without weaknesses, can you guarantee that he will not use your weaknesses to hurt you?" Fuya said angrily, "Agouo, Qiao Chen is not such a person, how could he hurt me, I like him so much." "What if one day?" Fuya was nk for a moment, "I ... I don''t know, I just know that I like him very much." "Aguo, shouldn''t love be beautiful and paid for?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Love is beautiful and it is amitment, but it takes two loves to be happy." "Aguo, what would you do if you liked one and did not like you?" Fuya asked, she didn''t believe it anymore, Aguo was not like that. "What else can you do? Either grab it, make him like me, or give up." Tang Guo raised his chin lightly. "What is barelying, unhappy." Fuya and Tang Guo are still a little confused when they are separated. But when she saw Qiao Chen, she was no longer confused. She likes Qiao Chen, no matter what happens, she still likes Qiao Chen. [Host, you tell her so much, what do you do? "Because I don''t want to involve too much with her, especially between her and Qiao Chen. With Qiao Chen''s temperament, if I can''t get close to me, I will definitely use Fuya. Tang Guo took a sip of ice cream cheerfully, "Now I''m a mermaid, ice cream or something, you can eat whatever you want." System: Oh, this dog host, ah, do you like ice cream so much? "I''m going to stop here. One day, when Qiao Chen uses Fuya, she will soon understand that Qiao Chen wants to use her to meet me. And I just need to be noble and cold and ignore it. Qiao Chen, Fuya will not involve me, they will be entangled with Qiao Chen. " System: it! The bad guy begged her. Chapter 1318: Mermaid Princess (17) Chapter 1318: Mermaid Princess (17) Chapter 1318 The Mermaid Princess (17) [Host, you''ve eaten ten ice creams, take your time. You are now the school''s school flower. Keep your dignity and glory, or you will be found. You secretly smashed ten ice creams in less than twenty minutes, and the human device copsed. Campus forum, the day is your big news, what the first school spends, suffocating ten ice creams in one breath, ruining the image ...] "I ate behind a tree and no one found it." Tang Guogang just finished this sentence, and suddenly felt a certain direction, there was a particrly cold sight. She raised her head slightly and looked at the owner of the cold sight. System: Hahahahahaha,ughed dead, no one found it? ? ? Isn''t this personal? After Tang Guo ate the ice cream in his hand, he threw the garbage into the trash bin next to him, and then took out a paper towel, and wiped the corner of his mouth elegantly. From the beginning to the end, they raised their necks arrogantly, without losing the image, eating an ice cream, as if they were eating some mountain and sea food. The cold-looking teenager with air-conditioning on her body was holding a book, sitting on a chair with lush vines on both sides, looking up slightly, her eyes kept on her. "ssmate." Tang Guo walked to the boy in white shirt and nced at him, "You have looked at me for three minutes, do you think I look good?" System: The host is so narcissistic, it must not be her nature, it must be affected by mermaid blood. In the next world, it must return to normal. "No." The teenager spit out these two words indifferently, giving no meaning to her face, but she still didn''t look away from her. I don''t know why, and added, "Although your looks are perfect and impable" system:? Therefore, he meant that it was not because of the great beauty of the host that she noticed her, but it is undeniable that the host was really beautiful. So, is this a boastful host, or is it disgusting? "why?" The teenager stared at Tang Guo and said coldly, "You have eaten ten ice creams in less than 20 minutes, all of which arerge portions. You are the most delicious girl I have ever seen." System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, what''s the best? !! "So, here you watched me eat twenty ice creams, and I still couldn''t keep my eyes off. They were so interesting. Are you attracted by my appetite?" The cold-looking boy looked at Tang Guo like this, "Why are you having so many questions?" "Because I don''t understand, I have to ask. There is no one else here, so I have to ask you." Tang Guo chose to sit aside and said with a smile, "ssmate, how tall are you?" "Sophomore." "Is that my senior?" Tang Guo continued to ask. "Sir, what''s your name, can you tell me?" "Silver." Yin Ye also feels strange, why should she tell the truth? Tang Guo''s eyes were narrow and silvery, a name with a story. "Master Yin Yin." Ginning her lips lightly, she thought that she just told her name easily, she shouldn''t, and she looked cold. The voice was a little cold, and it sounded very unfriendly. "Is something wrong?" "My name is A Guoguo, I''m d to meet you." Tang Guo stretched out his palm and looked at him with a smile. "I ate so much that I wasn''t mocked by the senior. We can see that the senior is a gentleman. " Exaggerated? Chapter 1319: Mermaid Princess (18) Chapter 1319: Mermaid Princess (18) Chapter 1319 The Mermaid Princess (18) Yin Ye wanted to refuse, stared at the fair little hand, and finally reached out and gently shook it. Praise him for being gentlemanly? He grinned. He only knew that many people scolded him for being ruthless and vicious. "Yin Yin, are you reading?" "Ok." "Mathematics book?" Yin Ye said, "You have a little more questions." "Senior''s math is good?" "Okay." "Coincidentally, my math is also good," Tang Guo said with a smile. "I can understand the book in the hand of the senior." Yin Ye was a little surprised. She should havee out of the sea, right? He has a very strong taste of the sea, and he actually knows mathematics. "Then you see, will this question work?" Tang Guo got together a little, looked at the math problem, and began to answer it to Yin Ye. Yin Ye didn''t expect that she would. Could not help but answer the hardest questions in the book. These questions, of course, can not help but Tang Guo, easy to answer. At this time, Tang Guo found out that Yin Ye looked at her differently, and faintly appreciated. System: It''s that simple? Hey, how can you, a guy, get caught up in several math problems? Hold on, otherwise the host congress is proud. Earlier, when Tang Guo talked to Yin Ye, the system guessed that this boy should be the guy. Hearing the other person''s name Yin Yin again, he no longer had to doubt it, it was him. Look at the other person actually holding the math book, only the guy. He found a rule that as long as he was on campus, that guy had a crush on mathematics. Perhaps this is to attract the host greatly, afraid she won''t recognize him. Time passed quickly and it was time for ss in the afternoon. Yin Ye was shocked. He actually discussed a noon math problem with the new seaman. He sank, and nced at Tang Guo coldly. Tang Guo looked at him with a smile, "Senior, your eyes are so fierce." Yin Yan subconsciously closed his eyes a bit fiercely and became expressionless. "ss begins." "Master Yin Yin." Yin Hui turned his back to her, or stopped and asked, "What else?" "Let''s discuss math problems together next time." Tang Guo waved his hand with a smile, and saw with his own eyes that Yin Ying paused for a moment, and he made a vague response, and quickly walked away. Tang Guo slowly walked back to the ssroom, and said systematically, "Others are about to copse." System: [Host, you are too bad. It s not easy for someone to have a cold person. It s just funny and funny. That guy must have cursed himself and didn''t dare treat you. "That''s smart." [Host, what do you think he will be, and when will he know? He was curious and died. Tang Guoyou said quietly, "Tunzi, let''s find out who we are first, and then tangled the identities of others. Anyway, in the thousands of small worlds, no one knows who is who, let''s y it cool before we talk about it." System: Quotations from scum girls. "Yin Ye,e up and answer this question." Shouted the math teacher. However, one serious Yin Yin who went to ss was distracted. "Silver ssmates?" The math teacher was weird and shouted again. Yin Ye turned back to his feet and stood up. "Sorry, teacher, I just lost my mind." ssmate: ssmate, please don''t be so honest. Chapter 1320: Mermaid Princess (19) Chapter 1320: Mermaid Princess (19) Chapter 1320 The Mermaid Princess (19) Yin Ye went to the podium and nced at the question. Slightly hesitated, this is what he discussed today with the sea people who are new to the human world. He did not use his own method, and subconsciously wrote down the answer steps that the sea tribe answered. After writing, he looked at the ckboard, the simple and clear steps, he was a little puzzled, why he would remember the steps so clearly. Even, came up and wrote her method subconsciously. "The steps taken by Yinyin students today seem to be different from his previous methods. However, this method does exist and it is a very simple method." "I think students can learn." The math teacher was very satisfied. Yin Yin said subconsciously, "This method was told to me." "It turned out to be this way." The math teacher didn''t delve into it. He discussed with other students how to solve the problem. He was very happy toment. Yin Ye: "..." He didn''tmunicate with ssmates. It is a new Hai ethnic, narcissistic, proud, and particrly greedy. Of course, he disdain to exin to these people. Set the chalk aside and walk back to your seat. Pei Jiang, who was sitting in front of him, turned around and said, "University tyrant, you are so distracted." "However, you are better than Qiao Chen. He has been wandering all day. Since returning from ss one and two in high school, he has been distracted. I knew I would not show him the picture of the transfer student." "Well, I didn''t expect Qiao Chen to confess that he would be rejected by others." Pei Jiang is talking to himself, and he does not expect that people of noble blood such as Yin Zhi will give him some answers, especially during ss. As long as he whispered, the teacher would not care about him. "Transfer student?" Yin Ye captured the information and asked a little curiously. Pei Jiang was a little surprised. "You actually responded to me. It really came out from the sun. But yes, the transfer student is really beautiful." "Well, it''s just that people are a bit arrogant. Speaking of them, they are a bit like you." Yin Ye listened, and did not refuse Pei Jiang to continue. Pei Jiang found the topic and muttered a lot. Finally, he whispered, "Do you know the reason why she rejected Qiao Chen?" "What is it?" Yin Ye is also a little curious. What reason would the little sea n reject a human being? Pei Jiang nced at Qiao Chen, who was still fascinated, and whispered, "She said that her blood is noble, Qiao Chen is too low to be worthy of her noble and beautiful. You said, is it like you, you are afraid Not the same kind. " "She''s right." Yin Ye nodded deeply. He didn''t deliberately check what kind of race the sea was, but he also felt that the breath on the other side was very strong. Only a race with noble blood can make him feel that way. Pei Jiang: Oh, it really is a ss. Qiao Chen is very much looking forward to school, so he can see his little mermaid again. After getting to school, he grabbed his schoolbag and ran all the way to Tang Guo''s ssroom. Yin Ye looked at Qiao Chen''s back thoughtfully, thinking that the new-born humans of this kind of low-blooded blood could not look down on him. She was right, Qiao Chen did not deserve her noble and beautiful. Chapter 1321: Mermaid Princess (20) Chapter 1321: Mermaid Princess (20) 1321 The Mermaid Princess (20) Although she was a little narcissistic, very proud, and particrly greedy, she was telling the truth and was fine. As a sea n with noble blood, this should be the case. When Qiao Chen came to Tangguo''s ssroom, she had long since disappeared. "Did Qiao Chene to A Guoguo?" A ssmate who met Qiao Chen asked enthusiastically. Qiao Chen froze and nodded, "Is she gone?" "A Guoguo left school in advance and her grades were excellent. After answering the teacher''s questions, the teacher let her leave very easily." "Leave early?" "Yeah, she said it was really boring in the ssroom and she wanted to go home." The ssmates who answered the questions also felt very speechless. But when I think about the teacher s problem, I ca nt help but enjoy such preferential treatment. That s what they should do. Whoever called them stupid and had no good grades, they answered the first half of the questions that the teacher asked. Qiao Chen was disappointed and asked, "Do you know where she lives?" "Then I don''t know. Ago was transferred here today. We are not familiar yet. Even if we are familiar, we can''t directly ask people where to live." Qiao Chen carried his schoolbag and left in a loss. When Fuya appeared next to Qiao Chen, she saw his sad look and asked, "Qiao Chen, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything unhappy?" "It''s nothing." Qiao Chen''s attitude was very cold and his steps could not help speeding up. "Qiao Chen, I prepared a gift for you." Fuya''s cheeks were a little red and she was holding a beautifully wrapped box. "This is my intention. I hope you can ept it." Qiao Chen didn''t go to see, he didn''t feel at all about Fuya. If it weren''t for her, how could he ever believe his little mermaid and kill her? It was because of Fuya''s provocation and her lying that he missed the real little mermaid. When he was about to turn away, he turned around again and nced at the box in Fuya''s hand, "What''s this?" "Thousands of paper cranes." Fuya blushed and said, "Listen to people who have folded the thousands of paper cranes with their own hands, and you can get a response from people you like. Qiao Chen, I like you, I hope you can see my true heart. " "You like me?" Qiao Chen smiled, approached Fuya, and bowed his head slightly. "What do you like about me? What response do you want from me, stay with you?" "Like is like, why is there so much? Why I like you, naturally I want to get your response and stay with me." Fuya did not think that there was something wrong with her thoughts. She walked thousands of miles and came to the human world to adapt to the bad conditions here. It is to pursue the beautiful love that she yearns for, and to spend a hurried time with the person she likes. "Fuya, you said you like me, what can you do for me?" Fuya frowned. "What do you want me to do?" "I have one thing now, and I really want you to help me." Qiao Chen smiled happily and whispered, "I want to know the address of A Guoguo, you should know? Fuya." Fuya had some happy expressions at first, and all of a sudden, the blood on her face disappeared, her fingers pinching the box, all of them turned pale. "Qiao Chen, A Guoguo told me that she doesn''t like you." "But I want to know the address of A Guoguo, Fuya, didn''t you say you like me?" Chapter 1322: Mermaid Princess (21) Chapter 1322: Mermaid Princess (21) 1322 The Mermaid Princess (21) "Then you tell me, where is the address of Aguo." Fuya pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say. She knew that Aguo was very attractive, and that Qiao Chen fell in love with Aguo at first sight. Just like she saw Qiao Chen, she saw the other person like her at the nce. However, A Guoguo did not like Qiao Chen. "Qiao Chen, it''s no use for you to get A Guoguo''s address. She doesn''t like you. She has noble bloodlines and doesn''t look down on you." Fuya''s words are more direct. Qiao Chen knows she is a mermaid Surely knowing her identity, she will ask her address. A Guoguo told her clearly. "But Fuya, now I only want her address, can you tell me?" Qiao Chen asked again, and saw Fuya silent. "It seems you are not willing, then I will investigate it myself . " Seeing that Qiao Chen was leaving, Fuya finallypromised, "Okay, let me tell you." "I''ll go with you." Qiao Chen refused, "No, with you, I''m afraid that Aguo will misunderstand, what is the rtionship between me and you. Fuya, please remember, I don''t like you. The only person I like is Aguo. Forever, I will never like you. " After sessfully seeing Fu Ya''s face pale and her face back pale, Qiao Chen left contentedly. She had killed A Guoguo in the previous life, and now he was very forgiving without asking her to die. He didn''t want to waste time on Fuya. In this life, he just wanted to use all his time to be good to Aguo andpensate her. Qiao Chen turned and left, ignoring behind him, holding Qian Zhihe''s box, with a sad face at Fuya. Fuya, the past life has received too much love that it should not. In this life, he will never make mistakes. He will not be involved with Fuya anymore. He only returns for his little mermaid, to relieve the misunderstanding, and never hurt the cute and simple little mermaid again. I hope Fuya is more interesting, otherwise he won''t be able to resist, and all the pain that A Guoguo once suffered will still be on her. Let her also experience the feeling of being thirsty alive. Fuya reached out her phone and called Tang Guo. "Fuya?" "A Guoguo, I told Qiao Chen your address. Sorry, I really like him and can''t refuse his request." Tang Guo smiled angrily, "Then he wants you to die one day, will you die too?" "Do not" Fuya said, "He won''t be so cruel, even if he doesn''t like me, he won''t want me to die." "Okay, even if he finds my address, and he can''t get in, you''re here to confirm. Will I see him?" Fuya''s face turned red, "I ..." "Qiao Chen is not qualified to enter my house. Oh! How far to go." Fuya breathed a sigh of relief. "Sorry, Aguo." "No, I m sorry, I m not going to give you an example. Fuya, remember, these are trivial things, the taboos of the mermaids. Do nt tell him, if you bring danger to the mermaids, you are the entire mermaids. sinner." "I know, I won''t say, even if he doesn''t like me to threaten me, I won''t say these." Fuya justified and begged, "If he offends youter, please don''t bother you. It''s too heavy. " "Look at your mood." Tang Guo hung up the phone. It didn''t take long for me to hear the servant''s newspaper, and there was a teenager outside who wanted to see her. Chapter 1323: Mermaid Princess (22) Chapter 1323: Mermaid Princess (22) Chapter 1323: The Mermaid Princess (22) "That man is Qiao Chen, a cheeky, sly-minded human. He tried to touch my noble and beautiful me. So, you all stopped me, forbidding him to take half a step. If he dares to make radical moves Give me a shit. " "I see, Your Royal Highness Three." Qiao Chen waited outside the vi area. It didn''t take long before two men came out. "Miss Aguo doesn''t want to see you, you go." "I have something very important to say to Ago, just to meet each other." The two attendants nced at each other and sneered, "You can''t say anything, do you not understand people? Any important matters are not rted to Miss Aguo, and they are not familiar with you. I advise you to go away. " "She doesn''t see me, I''ll wait here." Qiao Chen insisted, he insisted that he would impress the kind, innocent and beautiful little mermaid. "casual!" When the two attendants saw him afraid to break, he threw down a sentence and turned to leave. "Then let him wait. There is no need to report it about him." "I see, Your Royal Highness Three." Tang Guo, holding a bowl of ice cream, came to the pool and went straight into the water. His long, straight legs instantly turned into a beautiful golden fish tail. She leaned by the pool, squinting to enjoy ice cream. System: Host, are you going to eat ice cream this time? "It turned out to be a little mermaid with a golden tail." Yin Ye lived in the third-floor room of the vi and looked out, just to see the location of the pool in the vi next door. I was sitting on the window sill today and reading a book. I identally nced outside the window and saw the beautiful noble and greedy little mermaid. I didn''t expect her to lean on the edge of the swimming pool while eating ice cream while ying with water, and she was very greedy. Tang Guo also felt a special look, raised his head and looked at each other, and came across with a pair of eyes. She smiled at Yin Ye, "Yin Ye, senior." "The little mermaid." Yin narrowed her eyes, and said indifferently, "I found your identity." "So, senior, are you prepared to threaten me with this? What are you doing please don''t reveal my identity? Okay? I won''t do anything for you, is it okay?" Yin Ye: "..." System: No rhythm. Yin Ye was shocked by her words, and the book fell directly from the windowsill. Tang Guo hand pointed at the book that fell in the air, the book that originally dropped rapidly, stopped in the air, and then slowly rose until it fell back into the hand of Yin Hao, "Yin Hao, look at me Help you pick up the book, don''t reveal my identity. " Yin Ye is holding the book in his hand, and there is still the remaining magic power of the little mermaid. If she only listened to her poor voice, he would think that she was really afraid. But when she saw her expression of fearlessness, a smile appeared on his cold face. "Just picking up books, I have to not reveal your identity, mermaid, you are really naive." After Yin Ying threatened him, he felt strange. He was threatening a little mermaid? Totally incredible. "That senior, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo held his cheek, licked the ice cream, and looked at Yin Ye poorly. Ah. " Yin Yin heard the sweet and greasy words, and almost dropped them. Where did the little mermaide from, greedy, proud, and thick-skinned? Chapter 1324: Mermaid Princess (23) Chapter 1324: Mermaid Princess (23) Chapter 1324 The Mermaid Princess (23) Whatever he says, he must be able to tell from his words. "Senior, do you have any requirements, please mention it." Tang Guo looked at Yin Ye, and did not forget to dig out the ice cream in his hand to eat, "If the senior sees my beauty, it is not impossible, I really look good It s really a beautiful scenery to raise it up. But well, I m not an ordinary mermaid, and raising me would be costly. Yin Ye: "..." When did he say he was raising her? ? ? Systematic self-hypnosis: pedigree effect, which is pedigree effect, definitely not the nature of the host. "However, the seniors live here and should be very wealthy." The corner of Yin''s lips moved, and he wanted to say that he didn''t agree to raise her, nor did he want to keep a greedy fish. But when ites to my lips, I can''t say anything. I always feel that if I say this, there will be terrible consequences. This intuition is terrifying. So he chose to shut up and avoid the topic. He coughed, his voice pretending to be cold, "This time, it doesn''t matter. Seeing that we are co-schoolers and neighbors, I can help you keep a secret." "Senior, you are such a great man." System: boast, do nt kill, booby card is one by one. But the host''s good card is a really good card. The ears of Yinxun are a little bit red. This little mermaid is not only greedy, but arrogant, but also especially coaxing people. The mermaid''s mouth lied to his ghost. They say that mermaids are good at singing, he thinks, mermaids are better at cheating people. "Senior, what book are you reading?" "Mathematics book." "Would you like to discuss the question?" Yin Ye looked at her cheerful look in the water and said, "You can y with water, I see for myself." "But the senior promised to help me keep the secret. I was unhappy. Let me discuss math problems with you." Yin Ye: He really didn''t, and found any unhappy expression on the face of this little mermaid. He hadn''t refused yet. Tang Guo had jumped out of the water and leaped directly into his window. The golden tail did not turn into a leg. In the blink of an eye, it fell on the window of the silver urn. She was sitting on the window, and the beautiful fish tail was still swinging out the window. She whispered, "Senior, let''s do the problem." System: Dog! !! Host, your lovely home is going to be ruined. Yin Yan stared expressionlessly at the constantly swinging golden tail, and had to say that the golden tail was really beautiful. There were still drops of water on it, ticking on the leaves below. Her long golden hair dangled, with some wetness, but it did not affect her beauty at all. Bright red lips, beautiful clear eyes, perfect impable features. It''s no wonder that this attitude will upset the boys in the school. "Senior, do the questions?" "do." Yin Kun''s subconscious answer, sober, but a little annoyed. Why is there no principle in front of this fish? What she said, she subconsciously agreed. I heard that Mermaid''s song has a deceptive effect, but she didn''t sing clearly. Is it because she has a higher level, and just talking to him will make him unable to refuse? Next, the two were really on the window and started to do the questions. Their questions are different from others'' questions. They all have extraordinary IQ, and strong memory and understanding. You don''t need draft paper to do the problem at all, you just need a math problem. Chapter 1325: Mermaid Princess (24) Chapter 1325: Mermaid Princess (24) Chapter 1325 The Mermaid Princess (24) Their problem is to take a look at the problem and verbally exin their steps. Moreover, there is more than one method. System: I do nt understand. What s so fun about doing the problem? "Senior, in order to thank you for keeping me a secret, I will apany you every day to do the questions." Silver tincture: Not needed. But he didn''t say it, watching her silently jump into the pool with her golden tail. Not long after, she came out of the swimming pool, looked at his ce, and smiled, "Senior, good night." "good night." After that, Yin Ye''s face was cold, and he quickly closed the window. All afternoon, he was led away by a little mermaid, and he said that he would apany him every day to answer questions in return for his confidentiality. ? ? ? Is she afraid of being exposed? ? A mermaid king, can''t protect her? The pretty mermaid is the most deceiving. Late at night, Qiao Chen was still waiting outside the vi area. Tang Guo had forgotten it at all, and even if he remembered, he wouldn''t bother Qiao Chen for half a minute. The moon came out, and Qiao Chen was still waiting there, her eyes changed from hope to dim. What happened, his little mermaid would forget to save him. "Qiao Chen." Fuya''s voice rang from the back. "A Guoguo will not see you. She has a noble bloodline and will not look after an ordinary human." "Then why do you fancy me?" "because I like you." Qiao Chen nced at her and said coldly, "But I don''t like you." "I know." "Then don''t you go yet?" Fuya couldn''t bear the sadness in her heart, "I''m afraid you''re in trouble, soe and see." "Qiao Chen, why don''t you like me?" "Dislike is dislike, for no reason." Fuya pursed her lips and said, "Just like me and you like you. There is no reason, right?" Qiao Chen didn''t speak, he and Fuya were in the previous life, except when he was dying. It can be said that it is perfect happiness in her life. Why did she tell him the truth cruelly at the end? Let him understand that all happiness is an illusion. Everything, she deceived, in exchange for Aguo''s life. "Fuya, we can''t." "It''s impossible for you and A-Guo." Fuya said, "She doesn''t like you." Qiao Chenughed. "Then I''ll wait and fight hard. One day, she will see me." "Then I''ll wait, work hard, one day, you will see me." Qiao Chenughed mockingly, turned and walked away, "Fuya, impossible." "Qiao Chen, there is nothing impossible in this world. Your life is not rushed for a hundred years, and I will not believe it. After a hundred years, I still cannot leave a shadow in your heart." Qiao Chen thought, no. He and Fuya have been in theirst lives. In the previous life, he was about to die. When she told him the truth, everything between them had be a bubble and no longer existed. This life is even more impossible. For the sake of her previous life, as long as she is not too much, he won''t care. Qiao Chen walked ahead, Fuya followed. Watching him go home, Fuya returned to where he lived. In order to get closer to Qiao Chen, she did not choose to live in the vi area arranged by the Mermaid King, but lived not far from Qiao''s house. "Nothing is impossible. You can wait, so can I." Chapter 1326: Mermaid Princess (25) Chapter 1326: Mermaid Princess (25) 1326 The Mermaid Princess (25) "Senior, early." Yin Ye looked at the little mermaid riding a bicycle and rushed to the side of him. When he smiled brightly, his direction almost turned aside. "What about your driver?" "I don''t want to ride a car, I want to ride a bicycle. Like a senior, actually, riding a bicycle helps exercise." Yin Ye stopped talking, and ridiculed on his bicycle, he ran to the school. Lying fish! He didn''t find out that the speed of cycling today has slowed down a lot, even paying attention from time to time, has the fish kept up? "Senior, in fact, you can ride a bike faster, don''t care about me, I can keep up, and then go so slowly, I will bete." Tang Guo kindly reminded, "Of course, if the senior wants to be with me all the way Get along for a while, bete. " After that, Yinbi''s bicycle seemed to be equipped with two electric wheels, which ran fast, and flew out in a blink of an eye. The system is crazy! !! No matter who this guy is, he will sooner orter copse when he encounters his host. "Senior,e home together this afternoon." Yin pursed her lips and carried her schoolbag to her teaching building. No, he refused! He didn''t want to go home with this greedy fish, catfish, arrogant fish, lying fish. "Will you finish school in advance?" Yin Ye stopped and turned back, "I will stay a little longer and don''t have to wait for me." "It doesn''t matter," Tang Guo smiled. "If the senior doesn''t mind, I can apany you to do the problem at school." System: Who can stand it? "Our time is different." Yin Yu said, do nt let this fish lead his nose away. In the past two days, he always felt something strange. The problem must have appeared in this fish. "If you can meet in the afternoon, go together. Family." "Okay, listen to the senior." Yin Ye was relieved, so he left early. At noon, Tang Guo was eating in the cafeteria. Qiao Chen didn''t know when it came, and sat opposite her. She nced and continued to eat with her head buried. After a while, Fuya also came and greeted, "Aguo." "Fuya." "Um." Fuya sat down, sitting next to Qiao Chen. When she saw Tang Guo didn''t care about Qiao Chen at all, she was really relieved. A Guoguo really didn''t like Qiao Chen. "Are you free this weekend?" Qiao Chen watched Tang Guo almost finished, and asked. Tang Guo nced at him scornfully, "No time." Then he stood up and turned away. Qiao Chen was very distressed and didn''t know what to do to be able to please the little mermaid. "Fuya." "You want to ask me how I can make A Guoguo like you?" Fuya wasn''t stupid. "Qiao Chen, I can''t help you. Many people want to please her, but there are few sesses. It will also annoy her. " "Then what does she like?" "Gem, beautiful skirts, she likes them all." Fuya finished speaking, looking at Qiao Chen thoughtfully, her eyes were a little darkened. She was envious of A Guoguo, but she was able to get Qiao Chen''s like, but she didn''t think it was wrong for A Guoguo not to like Qiao Chen. Because Aguo is a golden-tailed mermaid, with noble bloodlines, it is normal for humans to look down on ordinary bloodlines. A Guoguo doesn''t know what love is, so she only cares about blood and race. She thought selfishly, hoping that even if Aguo knew love, this person would not be Qiao Chen. Chapter 1327: Mermaid Princess (26) Chapter 1327: Mermaid Princess (26) Chapter 1327: The Mermaid Princess (26) Qiao Chen got the news, and he was already preparing for what kind of good-looking jewelry or good-looking dress to buy for Tang Guo. Fuya felt sad when she saw the other party''s thoughts. Obviously they met first, why did Qiao Chen fall in love with Aguo at first sight? In fact, she didn''t say that Aguo was the daughter of the mermaid n, what gems weren''t there? The precious stone of human value is just a broken stone in front of the Mermaid. On many of Aguo''s skirts, the gems with diamonds are all kinds of rare, all of them are priceless. Even if she owns a lot of these gems, although not as good as A Guoguo, she is richer than most members of the Mermaid n. Yin Ye has nned to leave early today. After having a ss in the afternoon, I went to the office to find the teacher who had the ss in the afternoon. He said that he would take a random check. In just ten minutes, he sessfully passed the level. Although his face was not expression, his mood was wonderful. Until he walked to the gate of the school, he saw the young girl riding a bicycle, holding two ice creams and waiting for him with a smile. "Senior, are we very destined?" "Let''s go." Since meeting, Yin Ye is not the kind of person to avoid. Moreover, he didn''t actually dislike getting along with her. Instead, he felt that he was so strange recently that he always listened to a fish, which really hurt his majesty. To be known by members of the n, do not know how to talk about him behind. He certainly didn''t care, what he cared was what method the fish used to let him follow her thoughts. So he wanted to use the gap time to investigate and find out why. "Senior, do you eat?" Tang Guo handed Yin a ice cream. Seeing her pout, Yinhao shook her head quickly, "You eat." "Let''s eat. I have ice cream in one hand and it''s inconvenient to have direction in one hand." "Then I''ll get one for you, and you can eat the other one." Yin Yan blurted out without thinking. Yin Zhi :? ? ? System: Hahahahahaha, it''s utterly disgusting on his face, but he''s still honest. This guy, fierce enough, actually gave himself such a ban. "Thank you, then." This sweet and greasy voice made Yin Ye''s heart stir up an indescribable feeling. He put the schoolbag in the bicycle basket, holding her ice cream in one hand and grasping the direction in the other, and the two rode the bicycle in the same direction. He felt that the ice cream was going to melt quickly, and the ghosts were terrible. He kept the ice cream with divine power and didn''t let it go. He must be crazy. This fish is poisonous. He was so struggling to help her freeze the ice cream. She must have poisoned him. When he has a chance, be sure to investigate what poison she gave him. This is a greedy, talkative, proud, liar, and sinister fish. On the way, Tang Guo had finished eating an ice cream, and stretched out his hand with a smile. "Senior, thank you very much." Yin Ye passed her ice cream. "Senior, the ice cream you are holding has not changed, so you can see that your character is better." These exaggerated words reallye from Tang Guo''s mouth. Yin Ye could notugh or cry. He didn''t believe what fish it was. She didn''t know that he was also a member of the Hai n. With such obvious divine power, she was pretending to be blind. Do you think others are good? ? But what a bit happy in my heart. Chapter 1328: Mermaid Princess (27) Chapter 1328: Mermaid Princess (27) 1328 The Mermaid Princess (27) Both left school early and then worked on the questions together at home. Qiao Chen went to Tang Guo early today, and was told that she had left, and her heart was very lost. At this time, Tang Guo was sitting on the window of the silver urn, posing with a golden fish tail, and doing the problem with him. The difference is that there is a big bucket with water next to it, and many ice creams. Tang Guo asionally puts his golden tail into the water chestnut to y with water, and then throws his tail out of the window, swinging it and swinging it, which looks particrly good. Sometimes, looking at the beautiful little tail, all of Yin Yin''s attention will be attracted by that little tail. "Senior, do you also like to eat ice cream? The family actually bought so much." Tang Guo said. Yin Ye''s face sank. Yeah, he obviously didn''t eat ice cream. When he went out in the morning, why should he let his followers buy more ice cream for him. This fish is poisonous. "Senior, you really like this bucket of water." Yin Ye: "Do the problem." "Okay, do the questions." For several days in a row, both of them got along this way. As soon as they came back, they asked questions by the window. Yin Mao was holding a math problem. Tang Guo sat on the windowsill, leaned against the wall, and put the golden fish tail in a bucket full of water. Hold the ice cream in your hand and eat while answering the questions. When it was ten o''clock, she would jump into the swimming pool from the position of the window, swim for a while, and go to sleep. On the second day, Yin Ye was used to going to school, leaving school, and doing problems with her every day. Yin Ye: You may not believe it. That''s how I started my fish farming career. That day, after school, Yin Ye also came to the school gate. She thought she would see the little mermaid eating two ice creams, but she was not there. He frowned, ufortably, wondering where she had gone. Even more frightening is that he didn''t n to go home immediately, but took out his cell phone and prepared to call her. Then he discovered that he had not asked her phone number. He stood still for one minute and pushed his bicycle towards the school. Put the bicycle away, and went to the ss where Tang Guo was, ss one or two. This is also the first time he has gone to her ss. He had just heard Qiao Chen''s voice as soon as he reached the corridor of Grade One and Two. "Aguo, do you like these?" Yin Zhi stood still, watching Qiao Chen holding a bunch of bright red roses, and there was a box in his hand, which contained a very beautiful gem. He walked over, he was already very outstanding. The girls of this school are hailed as the first school grass. At the moment he appeared, there were already girls watching him screaming. Qiao Chen naturally found out, but he didn''t think Yin Ye came at Tang Guo, so he ignored it. Yin Ye went directly to the entrance of the ssroom. There were a few boys around. They were from Qiao Chen. They all held bright and beautiful flowers to help Qiao Chen cheer. The silver badger gave them a scornful nce. Are these ordinary humans with lower bloodliness worthy of being a spouse of Aguo? Think beautiful! "Aguo." Yin Ye stood at the door and shouted coldly into the inside. "Go home." He didn''t know how much impact these two words would have on the people around him. A Guoguo, go home. Yincao Xiaocao, don''t you know that these two sentences are very informative? Chapter 1329: Mermaid Princess (28) Chapter 1329: Mermaid Princess (28) Chapter 1329 The Mermaid Princess (28) Qiao Chen''s block, how can it stop the master Tang Guo? She didn''t pack up a few people for the first time, but just wanted to see if the Yinyin guy could be found. It seems that through their friendly rtionship, he has been very impressed with her. "Senior, wait for me and leave immediately." Tang Guo picked up his schoolbag and moved outside the ssroom. Qiao Chen looked at Yin Ye inconceivably, and did not understand at all, when this cold boy would be involved with Tang Guo. "Yin Ye, what do you mean?" Qiao Chen said with a somber expression. "You know that I like Aguo. You still ..." "Do I have anything to do with you? Low-blooded humans," Yin Ye said scornfully, "what do you like Aguo?" "You know that I like A Guoguo, and you''re here to provoke her." Qiao Chen didn''t want to say, no matter what, they are also ssmates and their rtionships should be better than others. Yin Yan''s brow raised slightly, and his appearance was extremely cold. It was not like he was facing Tang Guo. At this time, even if he was wearing a clean white shirt, the coercion and air conditioning from his body were still unbearable. "A Guoguo, go." Yin Ye turned his eyes away and turned to Tang Guo''s body slightly softly. Tang Guozhen smiled, nodded quickly, and then went out of the ssroom. Qiao Chen quickly walked to the door, "Agouo, give me a chance." "Go away." Tang Guo smiled and put away, "Qiao Chen, don''t give shame to your face, I said I didn''t like you, don''t do such annoying things." "Aguo, I really like you." Tang Guo sneered, "If you like me, I have to agree? What is the truth?" "Let!" "Why can''t Ipare to the silver badge?" Tang Guo heard the other person ask like this, and looked a little more seriously, "Nowhere is it better than you, satisfied?" "Aguo, you must have forgotten what happened between us." Qiao Chen insisted, "How can you forget, you saved me to the coast, Aguo, how can you forget me." "Senior, can you get me a schoolbag?" Tang Guo smiled and handed the schoolbag to Yinao. Yin Ye did not take it, but asked, "What are you going to do?" "What to do is, of course, hit him. I don''t understand people, so I can only beat it." This kind of cheeky, really see. Do you think you can change everything and make up for your mistakes? Think beautiful. Take a break? The silver magpie was a bit surprised. The idea of this fish is really special. But a quick meal was good. This low-level human being doesn''t understand humans at all, and I''m pretty good. He handed his schoolbag to Tang Guo, "I''lle." ssmates onlookers: "..." The legendary Kaolin flower is ruthless and ruthless, what about the silver magpie school grass that is especially poisonous to little girls? Actually want to help Aguo Guo Qiao Chen, this ... This is a dream. In the eyes of the girl, little stars pop up, and my heart is thinking, does Yin Ye also like Aguo? They are no longer jealous. Since being hurt by Yin Ye, they especially hope that Yin Ye can one day turn down a girl and be a loyal dog. It seems that their wishes havee true. Tang Guo already felt that the girls around him were friendly and admired. "Tunzi, shouldn''t these girls be jealous?" [No, the host is big, because Yin Ye once hurt them too deeply. Chapter 1330: Mermaid Princess (29) Chapter 1330: Mermaid Princess (29) Chapter 1330 The Mermaid Princess (29) [They only want you to win Yin Yin now. They want to see Yin Yin''s affection for a girl. Tang Guo was shocked, so what kind of thing did Yin Ye ever do? The system mumbled and told Tang Guo what Yin Yin was doing. Of course, these were all secretly heard by him in school. Intermittently, still give a rough idea. After Tang Guo heard it, he almost didn''tugh. This guy is too cute. "what--" At this time, a scream from Qiao Chen attracted Tang Guo''s attention. She looked up and saw Yin Ye standing in front of Qiao Chen and hitting Qiao Chen''s stomach with a boxing. With just one punch, Qiao Chen couldn''t stand it, curled up directly to the ground, and looked at the cruel and ruthless boy in front of him. "I won''t give up, no matter how you hit me, I won''t give up Aguo." Yin Ye is not angry, he sees this kind of human being who speaks harshly. If the other party really dares to do something, he can move his finger to make the other party fly away. "A Guoguo doesn''t like you. Don''t show up in front of her cheekily in the future. You don''t deserve her noble and beautiful." Yin Ye said with a serious voice. Tang Guo: "..." Onlookers: "..." Should it be so straightforward? Can it be changed for another reason? Qiao Chen opened his eyes, the blue veins on his forehead came out, gritted his teeth and asked, "Why?" He was born again. God gave him a chance to be born again, just to let him change his fate. "She doesn''t like you." "What qualifications do you have to manage me?" Qiao Chen sneered. "What kind of person are you? She wille back to me one day." Yin Ye''s brow frowned slightly. At this moment, Fuya''s panic voice came. "Yin Ye, fellow students, please show mercy, I will take Qiao Chen away immediately." Although Fuya didn''t know the true identity of Yinyu, she could know that it must be a very powerful race in the sea tribe from the coercion uploaded from the other side. Qiao Chen messed up in his hands and would only suffer. And this powerful sea n seems to have thoughts about A Guoguo. She is happy and worried in her heart. She supported Qiao Chen, who was pale on the ground. "Qiao Chen, go, you can''t mess with him." Qiao Chen was not reconciled, but he also knew that there was no way out today, so he had to help Fuyayu to leave. "Yin Ye, I will not give up." "A Guoguo, one day you will understand my heart." System: No, she doesn''t understand, because you have no sincerity at all, and in your bones, there is only selfishness. Since that time, Qiao Chen has nevere to Tang Guo. However, each time he saw Tang Guo, the other side would show his inevitable look. "Senior, you hate Qiao Chenji." Tang Guo was riding a bicycle, holding the handlebar in one hand, eating an ice cream in one hand, and smiling. Yinxun still threw the schoolbag into the basket, with one hand holding the direction, and the other hand held an unopened ice cream, and frozen it with divine power, so as not to lose it due to the summer temperature. "so what?" The teenager''s voice was still cold, but there was always a point in the cold. When talking to other people, it didn''t mean anything. Tang Guo turned his head and said seriously, "He will avenge you." Yin Ye thought that this fish was going to say something, but did not expect to say that Qiao Chen was going to take revenge on him. Chapter 1331: Mermaid Princess (30) Chapter 1331: Mermaid Princess (30) 1331 The Mermaid Princess (30) The corner of the boy''s lips slightly bent, adding a little color to the cold face. Even on a hot summer day, he still looked so cold, but the curved corners of his mouth and eyes with a smile made his body a little warmer. "Then I''ll wait." "Senior," Tang Guo shouted, "please give me the other one and finish it." Yin Ye: "..." This is a terrible fish. He nced at the ice cream in his hand, and saw her seriously look at the ice cream in his hand, and helped her remove the wrapping paper before handing the ice cream to her. "Eat." "Senior, you are such a gentle and considerate person, why are you still single?" Yinyu: "..." This is an anchovy. "because" "I know, because the opposite **** around you is too low-level to attract you and can''t resonate, right?" Tang Guo rode slowly and took a bite of ice cream, and said with a smile, "Like Yinxuan High-grade, high-blood variety, there are few opposite sexes in this world that are worthy of you. " Yin Ye: "..." this fart fish. Yin Ye felt that he could not be led by a fish all the time, which was too bad for his majesty. Every time she asked questions, he still had no habit of lying. What she asked, he said something. Therefore, he decided to take the right to speak. Then he asked, "You are a fish, why do you eat so much that you won''t be killed?" System: Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ... this guy, no wonder single. "Why can''t I eat more fish and want to eat? I have a good digestion and can''t survive." Tang Guo answered ording to the question. Yin Ye asked again, "Why do you like ice cream so much?" "Because it''s sweet." Tang Guo didn''t even want to say, "Eat in his mouth and into his belly, it''s all sweet, sweet, and happy." This answer, Yin Yin did not expect. But he still felt strange, "There are many foods in this world that are sweeter than ice cream. For example, chocte, sugar, cream, why do you only eat ice cream?" "Because I think ice cream is the sweetest." When she answered this question with a smile, Yin Ye saw the best smile from her perfect and impable face, and she seemed to be telling the truth. So why is ice cream sweeter than chocte, sugar, cream? "Since you like it so much, there are a lot of them in my family. You can get them if you want to eat them." Yin Ye said without thinking, but also infected by her sweet smile, and her mind was nk at the time. Suddenly remembered that there were several ice creams in the freezer at home. He didn''t know why. He would ask the attendants to buy arge freezer and ice cream. There was a room full of ice cream. "Senior, you are so nice. Since you are so kind, I''m wee." Yin Ye came to his senses instantly, with a look of annoyance. What did he say just now? Let her go to his house for ice cream? ? ? This fish must have cultivated some psychedelic arts, which will cause him to do something out of the ordinary. But as the words have said, he can never repent. Thinking of the ice cream in the freezer at home, it is also a waste to put it there, it is better to let the fish eat it. When he had eaten it, he told someone to throw the freezer out and never buy Lauchzi ice cream again. Chapter 1332: Mermaid Princess (31) Chapter 1332: Mermaid Princess (31) 1332 The Mermaid Princess (31) Qiao Chen has not confessed to Tang Guo since thest time he failed to confess. However, asionally it still appears in Tang Guo''s sight. He would only look at her from a distance, with a very affectionate look, and not approach her. This Qiao Chen made everyone in the school know that he was obsessed with Aguo. Also, because Yin Ye stunned Qiao Chen in public, everyone in the school thought that Qiao Chen and Yin Ye saw A Guoguo simultaneously. In the end, it seemed that Yin Ye won. Every day, they can see that after Yinyu went out of school, they came outside the ssroom of ss one and two, waiting for Aguo toe out. It''s scary that he still has two ice creams in his hand. At first they thought they were eating one for two. Later, they identally saw the two men leaving on bicycles. It was known that both ice creams were from Aguo. When she ate the first one, the other one was actually held by Yinyu. After she finished eating, she took the second one from his hand. So Yin Yin and A Guogu are in love? ? Many girls are very sympathetic to Qiao Chen''s request, hoping that he will forget A Guoguo and be with the beautiful, generous and affectionate Fuya. Even though Qiao Chen was obsessed with Tang Guo, Fuya did not change her mind about Qiao Chen. Every day after school, she waits for Qiao Chen to apany him home. Every time I will wait for Qiao''s door early and go to school with Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen was injured in a physical education ss, and Fuya was always the first. Qiao Chen was toote to have lunch, which was also sent by Fuya for the first time. As long as Qiao Chen has something, Fuya will immediately appear next to him. Everyone in the school felt that Fu Ya would one day get Qiao Chen''s true heart, and Qiao Chen would forget A Guoguo and be happy with Fu Ya. "Don''t you follow Qiao Chen every day? Are you free toe here today?" Tang Guo asked strangely when he saw Fuya who came in. She did not expect that Fuya was so affectionate for Qiao Chen. No wonder, in her previous life, she would talk to Qiao Chen about such an important weakness of the Mermaid family. This is the typical love brain. For a person you like, you can''t hesitate to hurt yourself, but you will also hurt other people. If Qiao Chen is in danger of life, Fuya is afraid to use her life to exchange for his survival, without resentment. "Qiao Chen went to his father''spany, and I''m not good enough to follow. I heard that he was going to take over thepany while studying." Fuya said happily, "He is really amazing. Recently, he put forward many useful solutions and new ideas for theirpany, and his dad attached great importance to him." System: People are born again, sister, an old man who has lived for more than ny years, has a lot of experience in life, can he have a little n? "What are you doing here?" "I came to see you, Ago, since I came to the human world, I haven''t talked to you well." Fuya said, "Aguo, I think we are a bit rusty. You used to like to share a lot of interesting things with me." "Aren''t we going to school everyday? You know what I know." "Okay, we don''t say this, this time I actually want to share a happy thing with you." Fuya''s face smiled innocently, "Agouo, you know? I think Qiao Chen has some attitude towards me It''s different. " Chapter 1333: Mermaid Princess (32) Chapter 1333: Mermaid Princess (32) Chapter 1333: The Mermaid Princess (32) "It was after school that day, I was going to be a littleter than him. He actually came outside my ssroom to wait for me." Fuya seemed to be jumping up with joy. Something good? He was unwilling to look at me before, but now he is willing toe and wait for me to go home, Ago, is he seeing my sincerity and hard work, and is willing to get along with me slowly? " "A Guoguo, I''m so happy." "I will seed, right? Now he doesn''t hate me anymore, he will one day be with me, right?" Fuya''s many problems are full of hope and happiness, Tang Guo looked at all these indifferently. Of course, she doesn''t think Qiao Chen is a good stubble. I was so obsessed with it before, and after a month''s work, she changed her appearance very much. She guessed that Qiao Chen was afraid of some conspiracy and wanted to use Fuya to do something. Use Fuya to deal with her? Because he couldn''t, he lied to her somewhere else. "Fuya, I don''t think it''s that easy." "No, A Guoguo, he must have seen my heart, you are prejudiced against him." Fuya insisted, "He hasn''te to you for a month, Ago, maybe he is trying to forget you." "Oh, then bless you, Fuya." Tang Guo smiled shallowly, she didn''t think of anything to stop. She has countless hole cards, and Qiao Chen can''t harm her with any conspiracy. As for Fuya, that''s not necessarily the case. She is not a kind person. Apanied by Fuya for a while, Fuya said goodbye, she said that she would go back and think about how to get along with Qiao Chen next. Tang Guo didn''t leave each other. After he left, he took an ice cream, and after eating it, he jumped into the swimming pool and swam around, and felt a familiar sight appeared. She emerged from the water, looking at the silver badger standing by the window, and shouting with a smile, "Senior, it''s not good to peep." "I didn''t peep." Yin Zheng said solemnly, "looking upright and bright." His eyes never moved away from the fish. Especially the way she swims in the water is really beautiful. Her tail is better than her with legs. The silver urn pressed the fast-moving heart, and pressed her lips lightly. "Little mermaid,e up for ice cream." System: I want to deceive his host greatly, look at the coaxing eyes of the child, and the little mermaid,e up to eat ice cream. Haha,ughed. "There are many." Yin Ye added, and now he just wanted to coax her up. Although he didn''t know why, he thought in his heart and did so, "It''s all yours." "Senior, I don''t want to eat it now." Tang Guo didn''t bother about Yin Yin, let alone go up, and continued to swim in the pool. "I ate one just now." Yin Ye watched her dive into the water again, with a beautiful golden tail in it, and a slight frown on her brow. "When do you want to eat?" "Well, look at your mood. Maybe you want to eat in a while, or tomorrow, the day after tomorrow ..." Tang Guo smiled at the corners of his lips, thinking that he could lie to her with two ice creams? Teenager, want to be beautiful! Yin Yan''s eyes were a little deeper, and the fish he loved so much, he couldn''t even coax it today, let alone how depressed he was. Chapter 1334: Mermaid Princess (33) Chapter 1334: Mermaid Princess (33) Chapter 1334 The Mermaid Princess (33) He nced at the math book next to him, his eyes lit up and said, "Little mermaid,e up and do the problem." System: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ... This guy has contracted him for a year. Wannian single dog! Boy, you can''t catch girls like this. "Senior, I don''t want to do any questions at all right now. When I look at math problems, I feel dizzy." The silver badger is a little bit wrong. Don''t know why, he especially wanted to coax her up today. Take a closer look at her beautiful golden tail, listen to her and watch her eat ice cream. Unexpectedly, this is a wayward fish, and today seems to want to ignore him. Is it true that fish are of this temperament, which is suddenly cold and hot, difficult to think about? Yin Ye was lost in thought, but he no longer intended to coax Tang Guo to his house, but turned and entered the house. System; [host, you are going to make people amused, you will y off. "It doesn''t matter, the next time I coax back, he is particrly coquettish. I''m giving him space to think about it. He''s bored with him all day. He won''t understand who I am." System: Slightly, this bad woman is bullying others. At this time Yin Yin was sitting in the study, and in front of him stood several servants. "Your Highness, have you ordered us to do anything?" "Subordinates have checked. The ice cream in the freezer is full. You don''t need to buy it for now." Yinhao looked up and asked, "Who do you know about Mermaids?" "Mermaid?" A few servants remembered the noble mermaid next door, who had recently approached their highness, and they felt a joy in their hearts. Did the highness fancy the mermaid? That''s really great. The emperor will be very happy. "Your Highness, do you want to learn about the customs of the Mermaids?" Yin Ye said, "Is there a book in this area? Find a few more, let me read it. Especially about the mermaid''s preferences, habits, and spleen." "Okay, Your Highness, let''s find it right away." It wasn''t long before Yinyin''s desk was full of books about mermaids. He sat on a chair and flipped through the books. In two or three hours, he read all the books. He called the attendants back and said, "Remodel the swimming pool in the vi." "His Royal Highness, how can I change it?" "Expand, bigger is better." Attendants: For Mao? Is it not big enough now? "Okay, Your Highness, we''ll arrange for someone to renovate right away." Yin Ye said, "Send someone back to the bottom of the sea to bring all the treasures I once collected, especially beautiful." Attendants :? ? "Your Highness, have you brought them all?" The attendant asked with a quivering voice, "His Royal Highness, that''s too much." "Bring them all." "Yes." Well, what Your Highness said was what. "Well, when remodeling the swimming pool, you''d better go find some good-looking rocks, pick up some beautiful stones, and put them in the pool." Yin Yan suggested, "There is still water, and it should be changed every day." Attendants: So Your Highness, what are you doing? "You buy me some ice cream in the human world. If you can''t put a room in it, there will be another room, and each type must not be missing." "I see, Your Highness." The attendants understand this, their Highness is going to raise that mermaid. Otherwise, why change the swimming pool and buy ice cream? Also bring all the treasured babies? Chapter 1335: Mermaid Princess (34) Chapter 1335: Mermaid Princess (34) Chapter 1335 The Mermaid Princess (34) "I heard that Qiao Chen and Fuya are together." "Really?" During the ss time, Tang Guo heard ssmates in the ssroom discussing this. Surprised, and felt right. In the current situation of Fuya, only Qiao Chen was holding her nose away. "Fuya finally moved Qiao Chen." "I heard that Qiao Chen and Fuya confessed." "Fuya is really happy. Qiao Chen is the son of Qiao''s son. I heard that he has already been involved in thepany now. He will definitely take over Qiao''ster. Then Fiya and Qiao Chen''s marriage are the younger Qiao''s." [Host, what is Qiao Chen thinking about? Didn''t he also say that he would not be involved with Fuya? [How do I think he''s ckened? "He was an extreme person. In the previous life, Aguo wanted to make it clear that she was the one who saved him. Because he believed in Fuya''s words, he thought that the appearance of Aguo made Fuya unhappy. Guoguo''s life. "Tang Guo mocked," It wasn''t a good person at all, and it was a self-inflicted thing that Aguo really did anything to hurt Fuya or his life. But she didn''t do anything, she just wanted to justify the truth. It was just killed. " "Just because the person he likes is unhappy, you have to die, isn''t it extreme enough?" It''s extreme. The system thought, [then what is he going to do now? I want to use Fuya to hurt you? However, he should not harm your life, most of them want to use Fuya to do something. "Then let''s see what he wants to do, watch him." She would not underestimate anyone, especially this kind of harmful things. After school in the afternoon, Yin Ye still waited outside the ssroom. When Tang Guo left the ssroom and was about to leave with him, Fuya and Qiao Chen also came. Fuya said to Tang Guo very happily that she was already with Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen also said to Tang Guo, "Sorry, A Guoguo, I was too extreme before. After many thingster, I finally saw Fuya''s true heart, so now I am with her." "Oh, congrattions, I wish you happiness." Qiao Chen kept a smile on his face, as if he was really relieved, "Then we leave first." Fuya followed Qiao Chen happily, with only smiling eyes in her eyes. "Aguo, don''t trust that cunning human." Yin Zhi whispered, "He is uneasy." Tang Guo took a bite of ice cream and nodded earnestly, "Rx, senior, I only trust you." The silver-faced man had a cold face, but his crimson ears betrayed his heart. Why can this fish look at him with such a good look, and with a sweet and greasy voice, he only believes in him. Since he is so clever, he will protect her and won''t let sly humans hurt her. With a smile on the corner of Yin''s lips, "Well, believe me, there''s nothing wrong, I won''t hurt you." "I know, the senior is a wonderful person." Yin Ye has be ustomed to her saying a lot of praises to him, and she feelsfortable in her heart. He was in a better mood when he remembered the vi he was remodeling recently. Since he likes to get along with this fish, he might as well keep her at home. When the swimming pool is remodeled, she will love it. His servants had brought all the treasures he had collected under the sea and yed with her. All kinds of ice creams in different parts of the country are also in his house, and they are given to her. Chapter 1336: Mermaid Princess (35) Chapter 1336: Mermaid Princess (35) Chapter 1336 The Mermaid Princess (35) Since Fuya and Qiao Chen were together, Qiao Chen had not been in front of Tang Guo anymore. And he seems to be very good to Fuya, often screaming girls in the school. When eating at noon, Fuya will bring Qiao Chen to eat with Tang Guoyin. Tang Guo didn''t care, neither did Yin Ye. In this way, one semester passed quickly. During the holidays, Tang Guo heard that Fuya actually wanted to bring Qiao Chen back to the sea floor to meet the Mermaid King. "He is human, Fuya, you and him only have a hundred years of time, there is no need to take him to the bottom of the sea." "Aguo, he knows that I am a mermaid, and we are going to be together in the future. I want to take him to see my father and mother." Fuya didn''t think there was any problem, "Humans don''t have a custom Does marriage have to be blessed by my parents? A Guoguo, I also think, and I want to spend more time with him. " Tang Guo thought of a possibility, his eyes narrowed, "Do you want the father and king to agree to share life with him? Stay with him forever." "Yes, A Guoguo. I want to be with him forever, forever and ever. He lives me, and I die. He dies. I share my life with him, so we can live together." "Fuya, the mermaid who has shared life with humans since ancient times, has not ended well, and human love has neversted long." "A Guoguo, I choose to believe him, so I hope that with the consent of the father and king, we will go through the test to obtain the secret method of shared life." Tang Guoughed, "Let you." "Fuya, after sharing life with him, you can''t be separated from him." "Aguo, I didn''t want to be separated from him." Fuya is very persistent, of course Tang Guo has no intention of persuasion, but just reminded the other party of the consequences. Mermaids and humans share life, do not dominate, and will pay a great price. Sharing life with humans means that this mermaid has betrayed the mermaid family and will not be able to survive in the sea for a long time. Moreover, you cannot be too far away from the human who shares her life, otherwise the body will be very weak. Because sharing will distribute most of the mermaid''s divine power to humans who would age and die in hundreds of years. On the second day of the holiday, Fuya took Qiao Chen back to the bottom of the sea. Tang Guo didn''t go back. Since she came up, she didn''t n to go back often. In fact, she still likes the human world more than the bottom of the sea, except that mermaids are more dependent on water, everything is fine. "Little mermaid." Tang Guo heard Yin Zhi''s voice and emerged from the water. "Senior, what''s the matter?" "Come up." "It''s too hot, it''s better in the pool." The corners of Yin''s lips became softer, "I''m cool here." System: Hey! !! !! "There are a lot of ice cream, and there are big pools. Would you like to see them?" Yin Yan said temptingly. A few months ago, he would never have thought that he would spend so much time trying to cheat a fish home. "Senior, wouldn''t you lie to me?" "No, how could I lie to you." Tang Guo looked anxious to Yin Ye, and did not tease him. Leaping from the pool, directly to the edge of his window, wet hairy on his body, and that beautiful golden tail swept the water away. The clean white shirt was almost soaked. Chapter 1337: Mermaid Princess (36) Chapter 1337: Mermaid Princess (36) Chapter 1337 The Mermaid Princess (36) "I''m so sorry, senior, too excited to get you covered in water." "It''s okay." Yin Ye breathed a sigh of relief, finally coaxing this cunning fish up. "Senior, where is the big pool you said?" "Youe with me." Yin Ye was a little happy. She would be happy when she saw that super big swimming pool. As soon as he turned to go downstairs, Tang Guo''s voice sounded behind him, "Senior, how do you tell me to go, I have no legs, you forgot, I am a fish." Yin Ye: "..." System: This Lai Pi woman, is it so obvious to want to hug. s, eat tofu whenever possible. Yinyu turned and saw the fish staring at him with a smile, his beautiful tail was still swinging. He didn''t say to let her straighten out her legs, but walked over, her eyes fixed on her, "little mermaid." "Senior." "You''re too naughty." "Then what do you want to do?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at him sternly. "Does the senior want to reveal my identity and cause everyone to watch?" "How is that possible?" Yin Kun said, killing him would not reveal her identity, and let everyone see this beautiful little mermaid. He approached Tang Guo a few steps, his voice was still very cold, "Are you sure, legless?" "No." "it is good." After the word "good" fell, Yin Ye bent over, hugged her waist, and put her lips to her ears, saying the voice was extremely low, "Then I hold you over, you think so, right?" "Senior, you are as smart as ever." Yinyu held her, stepped downstairs step by step, and said, "No, I''m not clever at all, otherwise I won''t be fascinated by your use of psychedelics, and I will often do something, I feel strange, but Willing. " After going downstairs, when he stepped out of the door, Tang Guo saw the situation outside and hesitated for a moment. Because the ce in front of me really looks a bit like the sea. There are rocks in the sea, there are various beautiful stones in the sea, and some nts and creatures in the sea are ced in the pool. The water here is also full of the taste of the sea. On the edge of the pool, all the glittering treasures of the sea floor were ced, and everything was blinded to her eyes, piles of piles, not money. "Senior, you are so rich." "It''s okay," Yin Ye said, "you can raise a fish." System: Uh ... caught off guard and was stuffed with a bowl of dog food. "You want to raise me?" Yin Yin hardly considered it, and still nodded ruthlessly, "Naturally, I took all the treasures in the pce. They will be yours in the future. I heard that Mermaids like beautiful things. In fact, I like them too. I like them before. Glittering treasure, now ... "He aimed her and put her into the pool, looking at her eyes," I found something better than a treasure. " A mermaid. He intends to raise the fish. Even if you have a family, you have to raise it! !! !! Treasures are given to her, everything is hers. Tang Guoughed at Yin Ye''s words, "Senior, you can''t give up." "No." Yin Ye looked more serious. "I promise to keep my life." He thought about his life, as long as the divine power remained, it wouldst forever. As long as he is alive and she is alive, he will support her. Tang Guo swam in the water for a while, watching the bottom of the pond covered with gems, and was a bit stunned. Chapter 1338: Mermaid Princess (37) Chapter 1338: Mermaid Princess (37) Chapter 1338 The Mermaid Princess (37) How many treasures did this guy collect? It''s really shining, I like it when I look at it. [Host, look at people with such sincerity, don''t be funny, and enjoy the days of being a fish. Yin Ye watched the fish swim happily in the pool he made for her, her lips rising. In fact, fish farming is pretty good. I don''t know if she is willing to go to the Dragon Pce with him, there are more spacious and more beautiful ces. Whether she likes it or not, he really wants to take her back. "Senior, what kind of sea n are you?" Tang Guo actually guessed long ago, but she still asked symbolically, after all, she was already raised. Yin Ye didn''t hide, "Yinlong." "It sounds very tall. It is said that the Silver Dragon is the most powerful race among the Hai." Yinxun did not deny that "in terms ofbat effectiveness, the Silver Dragons are indeed the most powerful." Because of this, only members of the Yinlong n are eligible to serve as emperors and protect the sea. He is the next candidate for the emperor. He came to the world to understand human life. After bing the emperor in the future, the entire sea is under his control. Certainly, there will be contact with the human side, Human beings are too small to be able to do nothing, or try not to do it, and do it a little, it will destroy a city. The silver dragons are powerful, but they are not warlike, and they hope that the sea and humans can live in peace. "I''ve never seen the Yinlong''s body." Tang Guo looked at Yinyu enviously. "I didn''t expect the senior is the Yinlong family. Can you show me the body?" System: The bad guy, knowing that he is honest, will not refuse, and bully others. Yin Ye stared at Tang Guo and said, "My body is a bit big, I can''t fit it here. If you want to see it,e back to Hailong Dragon Pce with me, I will show you." "That way, it won''t be difficult to learn." She''s just talking, let alone silver dragons, colorful dragons, she''s all seen. However, this guy is the cutest. "Little mermaid, I heard that Fuya took Qiao Chen back to the mermaid family, and ns to share his life with him?" "Yes." Silver pursed her lips and said coldly, "I think he is uneasy." "I know." Yin Ye was surprised. Did she know? However, she didn''t seem to be prepared to talk to Fuya, and he discovered that she didn''t like Fuya. This is a little different from what he got. It should be said that there are some differences between the Aguo he surveyed and the Aguo in front of him. Besides, Fuya took Qiao Chen back to the Mermaid n, and after hearing about Fuya, they were surprised. The Mermaid King was not very happy when he heard that Fuya was going to share life with Qiao Chen. Fuya is going to betray the mermaid and choose to be with humans. How can he be happy? "Fuya, do you think about it? Really want to give up your divine power for a human being, and share your life and divine power with him. After doing this, you will never be able to return to the sea and only survive onnd , If human beings change their hearts in the future, you will have no room to regret. " "Father King, I love Qiao Chen, and I am willing to give up everything for him, including my divine power and life. I really regret that I am a mermaid. If it is a human being, there will not be so much trouble between us. Life can also bloom the love between us. " Chapter 1339: Mermaid Princess (38) Chapter 1339: Mermaid Princess (38) Chapter 1339 The Mermaid Princess (38) "Fuya, I ask you again, really want to share life with the humans around you?" "Yes, Father, I want to share my life with Qiao Chen." Fuya said without hesitation. At this time, a blue mermaid swam in from the outside and looked at Fuya and said, "Fuga, you can''t do that, you can''t give up the sea, this is your home." But Fuya''s mind was determined, even if her mother appeared, she did not change at all. In the end, the mermaid king agreed, and let Fuya and Qiao Chen pass the test together. As long as they pass the test together, they can get the secret of sharing life. This incident is very troublesome in the Mermaid tribe. There are many ethnic groups in the sea. Tang Guo was also called by the Mermaid King and had to go back. "Little mermaid, I''ll go back with you." Yin Zhi said, since it is a fish he raised, he must be by her at any time, what if he was stolen? Tang Guo certainly did not refuse, and returned to the Mermaid family with the silver urn. The mermaid king summoned Tang Guo to go back, in order to warn her not to learn Fuya, to abandon the sea, to share life with a human, and to do this kind of betrayal of the mermaid. But when Tang Guo returned, she was also followed by a teenager in a white shirt, and the Mermaid King had swallowed it. This boy, he knows. Isn''t heir to the emperor? That great little silver dragon. "A Guoguo, don''t you introduce your friends?" The mermaid king''s eyes kept looking at Yin Yang''s body, squinting slightly. The eyes of this little silver dragon had always been on his little princess. Therefore, he warned his daughter that it should not be needed. A Guoguo is indeed his best daughter, how could he betray the Mermaid. It was silent, and brought back the little silver dragon. The original unpleasant mood, because the arrival of Yin Zhi, the mermaid king became a smile. "Father Wang, his name is Yin Ye. We met at school, and he was a sophomore." Tang Guo said, "Silver Dragons, he said he would raise me." The mermaid king: "..." Hey, this kid, it''s so quick to start, he actually coaxed his little princess like this, it''s quite capable. "He said he would support me for a lifetime. His treasures were mine. He also dug up the things he did nt need in his vi, and built a veryrge pool. The pool was covered with many precious stones, and the poolside And there are many treasures ... " The mermaid king turned to Yin Ye, "Yin Ye, A Guoguo is true, you will raise her for a lifetime?" "Yes, Uncle Mermaid." "A Guoguo likes glittering babes very much." The mermaid king knows that the silver dragon''s favorite is the shining baby. Whoever takes it is to cut their hearts. Yin Ye said indifferently, "I have a lot, I give it to her." The mermaid king is satisfied. "Then A Guoguo, I will leave it to you for the time being, don''t bully her, she is my little princess." "Uncle Mermaid King rest assured that I will not bully the little mermaid." "Father, how is Fuya?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The mermaid king''s smile disappeared. "She and the human race went to the test. When she got the secret method, she would be immediately expelled from the sea." "A Guoguo, take the silver goblet to y, this child is fine." After a month of trials, Fuya came back full of injuries. Qiao Chen is much better, because most of Fuya''s divine power is used to protect him. Chapter 1340: Mermaid Princess (39) Chapter 1340: Mermaid Princess (39) Chapter 1340 The Mermaid Princess (39) The Mermaid King looked at Fuya who was so obsessed, but there was no final obstruction. They let them go. Tang Guo and Yin Ye stayed at the bottom of the sea until they started school before choosing to go back. Because Fuya''s departure made the Mermaid King very sad, the entire Mermaid family fell into sorrow. Although they yearn for good love, they don''t agree with mermaids sharing life with humans. Tang Guo and Yin Ye''s high school life is still very good. It''s just a little different than before. Since Yinying nned to raise fish, she will appear beside her whenever she has time. However, Tang Guo found that Qiao Chen and Fuya did not seem to use the secret method of sharing life. "Fuya, aren''t you going to share life with Qiao Chen?" "Qiao Chen said, it''s more meaningful to share life when we get married." Fuya smiled happily. Tang Guo thoughtfully and said, "Oh, this is it." "A Guoguo, I didn''t expect you to find the most powerful Yinlong tribe. Congrattions." Fuya sincerely wishes that love is wonderful. Just like now, she is very happy every day. After high school, Tang Guo and Yin Ye went to the same university in the city. In college, Yinyu still keeps fish daily and feeds dog food to the people around him. Among them, dog food almost ate, in addition to the system, there is a person who is closer to them, that is, Pei Jiang. Qiao Chen University rarely goes to school, all in thepany. Fuya and him are almost inseparable. Wherever Qiao Chen goes, she goes. Therefore, Pei Jiang, Tang Guo, and Yin Kun approached. "Fuya is the most infatuated girl I have ever seen." Pei Jiang looked a little dim. "Her love has never changed. From Qiao Chen did not like her, she is now willing to be with her, even waiting for Qiao Chen to take over. After thepany, they are about to get married. " Tang Guo has long seen that Pei Jiang likes Fuya. When Qiao Chen left Fuya in the cold, Pei Jiang helped Fuya to say good things, and praised her in various ways, which shows that this love is not too shallow. "Since you like Fuya, why not try hard?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Pei Jiang was startled, and he took a quick look around, and found that no one was here, relieved, "A Guoguo, don''t say that, in case Qiao Chen misunderstood Fuya, she managed to get in touch with Qiao Chen. Together. " "They''re not there. Why don''t you fight for it?" Pei Jiang was silent for a long time, and smiled bitterly. "Her eyes are filled with Qiao Chen. I am undefeated and meaningless. It is better to be a friend and help her when she is in trouble." "So do you think Qiao Chen really likes her, after all, boys know more about boys?" Pei Jiang was silent for a moment. After a long time, she said, "What if she doesn''t like it, she likes it." "Aguo, you have to help me keep a secret. I don''t want to make Fuya difficult." Tang Guo nodded. "Rx, I''m not that boring." "Aguo, here is the ice cream." Yin Ling returned with a basket of ice cream, his eyes narrowed slightly. Pei Jiang was frightened and said quickly, "Xue Ba, don''t look at me with that look, do you look at me dare? I and A Guoguo are good friends, I have no idea at all about her." "Then you stay away from my little mermaid." Yin Ye said politely, "the little mermaid is going to eat ice cream, this ce is very narrow." "I''ll go." Pei Jiang looked at Yin Ye, saying weakly. Yinhui threw a bottle of ice water in the basket to him, and Pei Jiang returned to a rxed smile and patted Yinao''s shoulder. "Good brother, I know you are scaring me." That basket has at least thirty ice cream bars. Really edible! Today''s one hundred chapters are finally finished. see you tomorrow. Thanks to the cute little ones who gave rewards. The webpage is too difficult to turn, and it will be missed, so it will not be returned one by one. By the next day, I will send you a thank you Kaha. Thank you for subscribing for your support. Little cute people who read this book, why? Tell me about my "Happy May Day" life. Code words in the morning, code words in the afternoon, code words in the evening, repeated cycles, all emptied. The tooth is so painful, it affects the mood too much, it is so annoying, it almost copses. So what I want to say is that while you are young, you must protect your teeth, eat less sugar, drink less coffee, and drinks like c. After eating food, remember to rinse with water or mouthwash. I''m going to see my teeth this week, humming-I hope the results are better. good night. Chapter 1341: Mermaid Princess (40) Chapter 1341: Mermaid Princess (40) Chapter 1341 The Mermaid Princess (40) "My brother, Pei Jiang is really your ssmate. How can you scare him like this? Is it really good?" Yin Ye unpacked an ice cream wrapper and handed it to Tang Guo, "It''s okay, he''s used to fright." "A Guoguo, what was he talking to you just now? I heard Qiao Chen''s name." Yin Ye always felt that the fish in his house seemed to be very hostile to Qiao Chen. But he did not investigate what contact had happened between his little mermaid and Qiao Chen. "I said something about Qiao Chen and Fuya." Yin Pao paused and whispered, "Pei Jiang is interesting to Fuya." "Oh, my brother, did you actually see it?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. She thought Yin Ye was by her all day and didn''t care about those things at all. "Aguo thinks, am I a fool?" Yin Ye''s voice was cold and light. Tang Guo smiled, "No, in my heart, Brother Yun is the smartest person." System: boasting, boasting hard, not boasting. Although Yin Ye has listened to such praises for a long time, but she can tell from her mouth that he can never tire of listening. "A Guoguo, you are hostile to Qiao Chen, as if you are against Fuya, and you don''t like it." He had thought about this earlier, but at that time, they were not so familiar. Tang Guo didn''t hide it, whispered close to him, "I have vengeance with Qiao Chen." Silver wonder, hatred? "What hatred?" Tang Guo froze his lips and took a bite of ice cream. Yin Ye waited patiently and was in no hurry. "Life and death." For a long time, he heard a very unexpected answer from Tang Guo''s mouth. Revenge of life and death? He was confused as to why life and death were the enemy. Qiao Chen is just a mere mortal, with a life span of less than a hundred years. He can be sure that before Tang Guo came to this school, she and Qiao Chen did not know each other. At least, he didn''t hear that the three princesses of the mermaid tribe had any grudges with a mortal. Even if a mortal really offended her and framed her, the Mermaid King would certainly not let this person go. "Brother, look at it, Qiao Chen and I are not finished." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Do you think he obviously doesn''t like Fuya, he has to ept Fuya, even let Fuya want to be with him?" Sharing life that made her abandon the mermaid? " "It''s strange." Qiao Chen doesn''t like Fuya, as long as someone with a little heart can see it. He could see it, Tang Guo could see it, even Pei Jiang could feel it. It was only Fuya who was in it, as if she knew nothing. "You need to be closer to me after that," Yin Zheng thought for a while, "with me, he can''t harm you." "Is that right?" Tang Guo had eaten the ice cream in his hand, and wiped his hand with some ice cream on the sleeves of Yinyao, and then held his arm. Yin Ye looked at the white shirt, was rubbed out of a little chocte, and ignored the past. Gaze fell on her smiley face, "That''s it." He pulled his arm out and hugged her directly to her small waist and moved her towards his arms, bringing the two closer together, and buried her in her ears, "but I think it''s closer. "Still my brother is clever, knowing that holding me will make them closer." System: Can this also be exaggerated? Damn, these two guys are really annoying. Chapter 1342: Mermaid Princess (41) Chapter 1342: Mermaid Princess (41) Chapter 1342 The Mermaid Princess (41) During college, Qiao Chen did note to take the initiative to speak with Tang Guo. As if between them, it really was released a few years ago. Outside, Qiao Chen was considerate to Fuya. People who know them think they are a match made in heaven. Fu Ya loved Qiao Chen more than at the beginning. Everywhere, you can see Fuya''s happy smile. People who are not familiar with them will never doubt that the rtionship between them is not true. Because Fuya chose to share life with humans, and betrayed the mermaid. She is no longer eligible to return to the sea until after she has actually held a life-sharing ceremony. Even if she is allowed to return to the sea, she cannot survive in the sea. This is the price of betraying the mermaid, she will only be able to survive in the human world. Perhaps the only benefit after sharing life is that she will never die of thirst because ofck of water, but she also loses her instinct to swim in the sea. It seems that Fuya has no regrets. Qiao Chen had taken over Qiao''s group when he was a sophomore, and became the real helm of Qiao''s. In addition, she promised Fuya that when she graduated from college, they would get married and also hold a life-sharing ceremony. During this period, even if Qiao Chen is busy, he will make time to apany Fuya. Fuya has been unable to return to the sea, and Tang Guo, who lives onnd, has be her only sea partner who can speak, and they are still sisters. Therefore, Fuya oftenes to Tang Guo to y and party. Most of the time, after ying almost, Qiao Chen will drive to pick her up. In this way, Qiao Chen who cares about Fuya, no one would think that he would have any thoughts on Tang Guo. Every time Fuya''s birthday, Qiao Chen will help her organize a grand birthday party, which makes everyone think they are extremely loving. When Pei Jiang saw these things, he could only stand silently and bless him, his expression bleak. "Remorse?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Pei Jiang shook his head. "No regrets. This is Fuya''s choice." Even though Qiao Chen didn''t really love Fuya. The other party has already done this for Fuya. Regardless of love or not, Fuya at least looks happy, that''s enough. And he, Pei Jiang, what qualifications are there to intervene in these? "I heard that Qiao Chen bought an ind for Fuya." Pei Jiang looked at the dance floor, a pair of sloppy people dancing, watching Fuya smiling happily, and her eyes could not hide her loss. "He can be so good to Fuya, Fuya is happy. The ind is not cheap. ording to Qiao Chen, he also built a beautiful manor for Fuya on the ind." "What time is it?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Jiangdao, "It''s been many years ago. I still heard Qiao Chen mentioned recently. It is said that the manor is very beautiful. When they get married, they can move in." "Fuya will graduate soon. Qiao Chen should be nning to propose to her today." "Are you upset?" Pei Jiang showed a smile, which was actually uglier than crying, and he took a sip of wine. "I really envy college bully, you can do whatever you want, and even chase your beautiful schoolgirl." Pei Jiang said sourly, "If I have the ability of college bully, maybe ..." Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, even if Pei Jiang had the talent of Yin Zhi, he could not catch Fuya. Unless, Pei Jiang appeared before Qiao Chen, there may still be some opportunities. After the first dance, Qiao Chen really proposed to Fuya. Chapter 1343: Mermaid Princess (42) Chapter 1343: Mermaid Princess (42) Chapter 1343 The Mermaid Princess (42) In the romantic marriage proposal ceremony, Fuya cried with tears and promised Qiao Chen''s proposal. Qiao Chen is more handsome than a few years ago. The moment he knelt down on one knee and put on a ring for Fuya, the girls who came to Fuya''s birthday party screamed. They all said that if they were Fuya, that would be great. Qiao Chen, who helmed the entire Qiao family, even turned Fuya into a princess. Tang Guo heard those words of envy, holding only Yin''s arm and resting his head on his body, without envy. Would they still be so envious if they knew the lies under this romantic and beautiful ceremony? "Agouo, do you like it too?" Seeing Tang Guo staring at Qiao Chen and Fuya all the time, Yin Ye asked, "If you like it, when we return to the sea in the future, I will let the members of the sea tribee to the sea to dance for you." "Most members of the Hai people dance and sing. The songs they sing have the effect of blessings and are pleasant to the ears. There are many treasures in the Dragon Pce. You have to go back with me. It''s all yours." System: Hahahahahaha ... this kid is really upright. "Then I won''t go with you, isn''t it mine?" "No, whether you go back or not, it''s all yours." Yin Ye''s face was cold, and his words were soft and pleasant. "If you don''t like Dragon Pce, I can go back to the Mermaid with you." System: This ... is not a small improvement. "You are the best son of the emperor. If I am run away, he will hate me and be angry with you." "No, big deal. I am not a sea emperor. I have a few brothers on my head and a few younger brothers underneath. They are all very good. As the saying goes, the three tanners beat Zhuge Liang, and they are in charge of the sea area. difference." The sea: With your wife, forget the sea. At this time, Fuya led Qiao Chen to Tang Guo. "A Guoguo, we are getting married. Can you be my bridesmaid?" "A Guoguo, I am no longer qualified to return to the sea. The only rtive who witnessed my wedding is you." Fuya said lonely, "This time, will you be my bridesmaid, will you?" "If you don''t mind, I''ve been taken away by the limelight, of course, no problem." At this time, Qiao Chen said to Yin Ye again, "Yin Ye, then please be my best man." Yin Ye nced at him, and looked at Tang Guo who didn''t care, but seemed to stop Tang Guo, and finally nodded, "Okay." He wanted to know what conspiracy Qiao Chen had. And his little mermaid seemed to be waiting for all this to happen, even if she knew what the result was, she didn''t mean to stop it. No matter what, she will be fine with him. Qiao Chen didn''t seem to have any ns to talk to the two, and decided on the bridesmaids and groomsmen. He took Fuya and went to talk to other friends he knew. "Aguo." "Brother." Yin Ye had taken Tang Guo away from the party and walked into the dark, "What are you waiting for?" "Certainly wait for someone to die." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Brother, if you want to ask, just ask." "What is life and death between you and you?" Yin Ye wants to know, he always thinks things are not easy. There are many secrets in this fish, and she is not like the cute and simple little mermaid in the legend. The little mermaid in front of him is calm and calm, clever as snow, sly as a fox, especially praises people, and looks charming when heughs. Chapter 1344: Mermaid Princess (43) Chapter 1344: Mermaid Princess (43) Chapter 1344 The Mermaid Princess (43) "It''s the kind of life and death that he lives." Tang Guozhang smiled, holding Yinzhao''s arm, and said with a smile, "Brother, do you believe in regeneration?" Yin Ye stepped back and faced her, even in the dark, he could see the emotions in her face and eyes. "Are you born again?" "No." Tang Guo denied. Yin Ye asked again, "Is he born again?" He did feel that Qiao Chen''s soul was richer than ordinary human beings. However, he did not have the habit of spying on other people''s souls, and thought he was the most powerful soul among human beings. As for the little mermaid right now, apart from character and habit, there are some differences. He couldn''t see any trace, as if she was her, but he always felt that she was not her. But no matter what happened, he was sure that what he wanted to raise was the little mermaid in front of him, and he would have to raise it for a lifetime. "Qiao Chen is born again." Tang Guodao, these things are not important to her at all. Moreover, what is her origin and why did shee here? But she did not want to say, and did not want to say. She wanted to say that she would tell this guy who had passed through without memory. She didn''t want to say, even if he asked, she wouldn''t say it. "My brother, with your ingenuity, I guess I guess it''s not her." Tang Guo asked with a smile, looking directly at Yin Ye, and put his palm on his cheek. That''s what I said. " Yin Ye could notugh or cry, what was the reason. This fish is really more willful, he is rare. "Um." Yin Zhi said, "A Guoguo is not just a simple mermaid. She is clever, cunning, and deceiving. If you boast, you are basket-by-basket. For the first time you meet, you are psychedelic. "Skills, mermaids, there is no such skill." "Brother, don''t you think your people have copsed?" Tang Guo said narrowly. Yin Ye: "..." "What a cruel and ruthless boy he was when he first met my brother." Yin Ye: "..." This fish was spoiled by him, so bear with it. "Look now, my brother-inw will be bragging, his mouth is sweet, he will buy ice cream, help me change the swimming pool, and even move my favorite glittery treasure to my house." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "Brother, aren''t you afraid of being joked by members of the Hai family?" "Who dares tough? I swipe him out of the sea with one tail." "Brother, let me tell you the story of a personal fish saving people." "it is good." Yin Guo dragged Tang Guo, who leaned on him, and they walked along the street together. She talked about A Guoguo''s experience, dictated it again, and Yin Yin who heard it frowned. "So, Qiao Chen knew that the person who had saved him was A Guoguo. Will he find you after being born again?" "Yes," Tang Guo said with a hint of irony, "But I didn''t save him this time, I was going to let him die in the sea, and it was considered revenge. I didn''t expect Fuya to save him wrongly On the shore, I still fell in love with him. " "It''s ridiculous that he doesn''t believe he was saved by Fuya." "He is extremely extreme. He likes it to the extreme. He can take it to heaven. What he doesn''t like is the mud in the pit. The stains are disgusting. I can''t wait for the other to die." "Then what is he doing now?" Yin Ye could not guess. Chapter 1345: Mermaid Princess (44) Chapter 1345: Mermaid Princess (44) Chapter 1345 The Mermaid Princess (44) "I don''t know what he''s doing for now, but it won''t be a good thing anyway. Let''s take a step and look at it. I want to see how he died. There was no good result." Yin Ye did not care about Qiao Chen''s end, but held her tight. "After that, we will return to the sea. A Guoguo, after returning to the sea, I will inherit the position of the emperor. You will be me in the future After the sea. We will stay together forever. " Yin Ye had already thought of that scene, and with a touch of his face, the corners of his mouth twitched gently. His brothersughed at him, the boss is no longer young, and he has no spouse, Who knows, he has the most beautiful mermaid princess in the sea. But Tang Guo didn''t squeak, making Yin Ye feel something wrong. "Aguo, don''t you like the identity of the Houhou, or do you prefer to stay in the human world?" If the little mermaid does not like it, then he will stay in the human world, and he will not inherit the Sea Emperor seat. In fact, the seat of the emperor does not necessarily require him, his brothers are very good. "Brother, I am not a person of this world." Tang Guo said seriously, "So there is no way to stay with you forever." Yin Yun''s heart sank, "Did you solve Qiao Chen''s affairs, and you''re leaving?" "No." Tang Guo denied. "Why is that?" Yin Ye had held her tightly. "Since you don''t leave, why can''t you live with me forever?" "Brother, you are so greedy, where is there anything forever?" "I said yes, I did." Yin Ye said stubbornly. "A Guoguo, I am willing to share my life with you and live and die with you." Tang Guo sang a flower-like smile on his lips. "Brother, another three years will be the day when A Guoguo dies. Starting from today, I will stay in this world for another 23 years . " Tang Guo has long been used to these, so it is easy to speak out. Although every time in a short and sweet, leaving a small world, she also made a very big fluctuation in her heart. But getting used to it is really getting used to it. Yin Yin didn''t know, she still nned to tell each other, after all, he is a very cute person in this life. She didn''t want to, and somehow left, not giving him some time to prepare. Even if she understood that he might not survive after she left here. This guy is really cute and amazing. He travels through so many worlds and is just one person who is willing to love her. So she was willing to remember more about him. For example, in every world, if you meet him, as long as you have not offended and harmed her, people look pretty and cute. She can take the initiative and be nice to him. Find a way to hold him in hand or something, lest he wait hard. Thousands of worlds, the few who can make her remember. To a person she likes and is very cute, she will treat it with sincerity, not give the other party a little deception, but only treat him with the purest feelings. Yin Ye also saw a lot of likes from Tang Guo''s eyes. I just like it and nothing else. "Brother, for the remaining twenty-three years, I will only like you and like you well. Don''t have regrets, don''t be greedy either, be nice, I can remember you longer." It was only twenty-three years after I heard it, Yin Yin really copsed. Why is this wonderful time only 23 years old? Chapter 1346: Mermaid Princess (45) Chapter 1346: Mermaid Princess (45) Chapter 1346: The Mermaid Princess (45) No, he wants to be greedy. But I heard her sweet and greasy, full of mouths that only liked his voice, watching her clear and clear, only reflecting his eyes and her focused expression in it. The excitement and irritability of Yin Zhi disappeared instantly. He took her little hand and pulled her firmly into her arms, palms on her back, her expression was cold, but her eyes were a little hot and her voice was choked. "That''s what you said, little mermaid. For twenty years and three years, only I can support you." "Of course, in this world, only my elder brother is qualified to raise me." "But why is it only twenty-three?" "Brother, don''t be too greedy. Twenty-three years is already a long time. Sometimes I can only live ten years longer in a world." Tang Guo smiled. "After twenty-three years, everything will disappear. . " "Without you, I''m afraid I can''t continue." Tang Guo''s lips were full of smiles. "Brother, even if we have been together for a short time, I won''t tell you if I leave here to keep you alive. If you want to die, then go to die." system:? ? ? This bad woman. Yin Ye was also a little helpless, holding her chin, kissed the little mouth fiercely, and let go again, "You really are not the innocent and kind little mermaid, but a spicy and cruel fish, but I like you. " What the **** is telling him to die? Is it because he knew he couldn''t live without her, so he agreed to die? Obviously it is not a good word. He listened to his heart and was really sweet. I thought to myself that it was indeed a fish he kept, and he knew his heart so well. "My brother likes me so much and loves me so much. If you promise me to live forever, wouldn''t it make you live in pain and loneliness." Tang Guoli should have said, "instead of living daily in remembering my pain, but also It would be better to die early and have a rebirth, and meet early in your next life. " System: Damn, it sounds so reasonable. "how about you?" Yin Ye asked, holding Tang Guo''s face, "Listening to you means that every world remembers, A Guo Guo, have we been together in ourst life?" "Elder Brother has always been so smart, yeah, we have been together for many lives," Tang Guo smiled frankly. "Every time you are particrly good and cute, so we have been together." Yin Ye listened to his heart and said, "So in the next life, we will be together?" "Brother, you really haven''t changed each time, you will ask if the next life is not together, my answer is one, as long as you are good, I see you, I wille to you sooner Get you there. " Yin Ye: "..." is indeed his fish. "Aguo Guo''s mind, how much memory is actually loaded," Yin Ye kissed the corner of her mouth, "If I am not good, you are not with me, we used to love each other so much, will you be disappointed, will not Will you be sad? " "There must be a little disappointment. People''s hearts are not made of iron." Tang Guodao said, "As for sadness, you don''t listen to being good. What is the use of sadness, and people who hurt me, no matter who I am, I will not be polite. " "I will be a bit cute," Yin Ye said, loosening her face, and then seriously, "If I''m not good, A Guoguo will be polite, and he will take revenge. If I dare to hurt you, you will I pierced my heart with a sharp knife and ended my life. " Chapter 1347: Mermaid Princess (46) Chapter 1347: Mermaid Princess (46) Chapter 1347 The Mermaid Princess (46) "Who is the me who has no memory and wants to hurt you with countless memories." Yin Yan sighed, "It must be very ufortable." Why is A Guoguo no longer sad, what''s the use of sadness? He heard a sorrow hidden in an indifferent tone because he had been hurt many times? Hope, this one who hurt her is without him. What terrible thing did she experience, and why was she able to maintain a sincere heart and give him such pure love? How lucky he is. "My brother said so, then I''m not polite." Tang Guo said with a smile, "I am the most revengeful person, Yin Ye listened very happy, this is the A Guo Guo he likes. Yes, that''s the way, so she can protect herself from being hurt by anyone. Ever knowing that they have only 23 years left, Yin Ye cherishes every day. One day, I wish I could spend it as a year. Even if it is only twenty-three years, he still wants the little mermaid to realize that they seem to be able to stay together for two hundred and thirty years, two thousand three hundred years, and even two thousand three thousand years ... Anyone who knew the two thought Yin Yin was crazy. Girls, envy, sour. They used to look for a boyfriend on the basis of Yin Ye''s standards, but now they think that they might still be a monk by Yin Ye''s standards. The brother of Yinhao also knew that he fell in love with a golden-tailed mermaid. They all gave blessings and gifts to Tang Guo, all of which were shining treasures. Even the emperor is very optimistic about them. The members of the Hai n knew that the son of the emperor and the three princesses of the mermaid n fell in love. They all send their blessings and sing in the sea all day long, praising their wonderful love. Because these are two ethnic groups with the same rank and noble bloodlines, they must send their most sincere blessings. This is the result that Yin Ye wants, even if it is only twenty-three years, he still wants his little mermaid to have the best memories. No matter what she encounters in the future, I hope she will have a happy smile when she recalls it. In this way, Fuya and Qiao Chen ushered in their wedding day. Three days before marriage, Qiao Chen sent someone to pick Tang Guo to a small ind manor. Because the bridesmaid needs to be with the bride, it is normal for Qiao Chen to pick up someone. "Fuya was unable to return to her hometown for me. I bought the ind for her. The manor on that ind is Fuya''s home." Qiao Chen said affectionately. Will send you to Fuya, if Yin Ye,e with me, then we will pick up the bride. " Tang Guo had no opinion and followed Qiao Chen''s people. Yin Ye went to Qiao Chen to prepare for his ce. Qiao Chen brought Yin Zhi to the vi, and there were people like Pei Jiang inside. "Yin Ye, the best man group, I will leave it to you and Pei Jiang. When I was in college, I would get closer to you." Qiao Chen looked at his watch. "I will go to thepany soon, Pei Jiang, trouble you. " "No problem, Qiao Chen, let''s go. There is me here, just rest assured." Pei Jiang patted his chest and promised that he was very ufortable inside. He had a crush on the girl for many years and was about to marry his good brother. She can be considered, he should be blessed to get what he wants. After leaving the vi, Qiao Chen did not go to thepany, but drove to another vi. Chapter 1348: Mermaid Princess (47) Chapter 1348: Mermaid Princess (47) Chapter 1348 The Mermaid Princess (47) He walked into the vi, opened the door, and saw the woman sitting in the living room, constantly choosing clothes for jewelry, and smiled. "Qiao Chen, are you here? Hey, A Guoguo? You''re not being asked to pick her up. In two days, we''re going to the ind manor for a wedding. Why hasn''t shee over yet, and I''m still helping her Choose beautiful skirts. These skirts are all beautiful, and she will love them when she sees them. " "Fuya, Aguo wille tomorrow." Qiao Chen walked over, holding Fuya''s waist, and whispered, "Fuya, while this time, let''s hold a life sharing ceremony, what do you think?" "Sure." In fact, Fuya wanted to hold a ceremony from the beginning. But Qiao Chen said that when she was about to get married, she had waited for a long time. She didn''t hold a ceremony a day, but she was actually uneasy inside. She was afraid that all this was an illusion, and Qiao Chen deceived her. Now that they are getting married, Qiao Chen finally proposed this. Fuya''s smile widened. "Then Qiaochen, let''s start now." The life sharing ritual is to use the secret method to link the lives of two people. Once the link is established, most of Fuya s divine power will be shared with Qiao Chen. When Qiao Chen was young, in fact, she had little influence. When Qiao Chen gets older, most of these divine powers will be used to supplement Qiao Chen''s vitality. As long as Fu Ya is not dead, Qiao Chen will not die. When all the divine power dissipates, both of them will die. For those in love, of course like this result. After the decision, Fuya took Qiao Chen into the room. The two sat on the bed, in the position of Fuya''s heart, and a blue, blue glowing bead popped up. This is the heart of her divine power. All the divine poweres from here. To establish a life sharing link, the secret method is used to connect the heart of divine power to Qiao Chen''s heart. "Is this the heart of divine power?" Qiao Chen asked. Fuya nodded, "Yes, this is the heart of divine power, Qiao Chen, I finally waited for this day. After that, most of the divine power of this divine heart will be used to nourish your body, so that we can live together and die . " Fuya looks forward to the beauty of their future and looks forward to their future life on the manor. Qiao Chen reached out and held the heart of divine power in his palm, and asked, "The heart of divine power looks really beautiful." Qiao Chen clenched the heart of divine power, "Fuya,e on, we should establish life sharing. " Fuya nodded and closed her eyes. Qiao Chen is an ordinary person and cannot use the secret method, so this person who uses the secret method still has toe to her. Qiao Chen already felt that the ce of his heart was very closely rted to the heart of divine power when he revealed the secret method. However, for the secretw to bepleted, both parties must take an oath before it can work. "Fuya, do you really love me, and are willing to share your life with me and give everything for me?" Qiao Chen asked ording to the spell. His eyes were full of smiles, with a little affection in his eyes, which instantly made Fuya lose all his thinking ability. Qiao Chen, she finally saw that affectionate love in Qiao Chen''s eyes. She wept with joy, without hesitation, and answered, "I do." "Qiao Chen, do you really love me, and are willing to share your life with me, and pay for everything for me?" After Fuya asked, looking at Qiao Chen, her heart was beating a little faster. Chapter 1349: Mermaid Princess (48) Chapter 1349: Mermaid Princess (48) Chapter 1349 The Mermaid Princess (48) When Qiao Chen saw Fuya''s look, her lips curled up, he said, "I, of course, I don''t want to, Fuya." Sessfully seeing Fuya''s miserable eyes, he felt very happy. "Fuya, you are so naive, I don''t like you, I never like it." Before Fuya didn''t respond, he took the heart of the divine power, swallowed it into his stomach, felt the body full of extremely powerful power, and he smiled sincerely, "Aren''t you saying that you are willing to give everything for me? Fuya, what I want is not your love, but your divine heart. " "Isn''t it written in the secretw?" Qiao Chen said with a smile, watching Fuya''s appearance before responding. "Before the secretw was cast and before the oath was sworn, as long as the party sharing the life swallowed the divine heart, The heart of divine power will be integrated with its heart. From then on, the heart of divine power is this person, and all the divine power is also this person. " "Fuya, I once asked you, you said you would give everything for me, I asked you just now, and you said yes, so I am not polite." Fuya finally came back to her, because after she had performed the secret method, her pale face became white and became a piece of paper, "Qiao Chen, are you joking, right?" She did not believe that all this was an illusion. Don''t believe it, she doesn''t believe it. How loving they have been in these years. She remembers that when they passed the test together, Qiao Chen was so firm to her. Otherwise, even with her divine protection, Qiao Chen cannot pass the test. "Qiao Chen ..." What s Fuya trying to say was interrupted by Qiao Chen, Fuya, you do nt have to ask any more. I do nt like you, I do nt love you, and I do nt n to spend my life with you. I did nt intend to treat you, but you Too annoying, Fuya, the person I like will always be Aguo. " "How?" Fuya murmured, his eyes confused, "No, even if you like Aguo, there will be no results, Qiao Chen, there will be no results. Even if you have my divine heart, With all my strength, I can''t deal with Ago. She is a golden-tailed mermaid, you can''t deal with it. " "How can I be willing to hurt A-Guo? I just want to be with her forever and be good to her." Qiao Chen stood up and looked down at Fuya, who looked very weak. "Fuya, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have missed A Guoguo or misunderstood her. Now I''m here again, in my eyes, my heart She is the only one. As long as you can stay with her, it doesn''t matter what it costs me. " "Fuya, just stay here and wait for me and Aguo''s wedding before letting you out." "Qiao Chen, you can''t deal with her, you will be dead, she will not show mercy to your men, let alone, she also has a silver badge, Qiao Chen, you can''t provoke a silver badge. Even A Guoguo Seeing my face will forgive your life, Yin Yin will not let you go. " Qiao Chen turned her head, her lips raised, "Fuya, if I and Aguo share life, she will never be able to leave my side, and she will only be with me forever and ever, you said, what can Yinyu do to me What to do? Wouldn''t he just kill Aguo when he killed me? He was willing? " Fuya suddenly realized that she was sad. "You are only willing to pass the test with me and get the secret of sharing life, for Aguo, right?" Chapter 1350: Mermaid Princess (49) Chapter 1350: Mermaid Princess (49) Chapter 1350 The Mermaid Princess (49) "Fuya, you''re finally smart once." Qiao Chen turned and left the room, thinking that Aguo should be sent there to the desert without water. It''s fast to go by helicopter. In the endless desert, with the current age of Aguo, it is only three days. Without touching the water, there is no way to use the divine power. When her life weakens, he will be able to cast his secrets and share life with her. Since then, she can no longer leave him. But because he was afraid of her residual power, he couldn''t handle it. Fuya is so entangled again, he can only plot Fuya''s divine power into his own hands. Fortunately, in the previous life, he and Fuya were very affectionate. The secrets of the Mermaid n were well known. However, in the previous life, because of the death of Aguo, Fuya did not dare to take him back to the mermaid n, for fear that the mermaid king discovered that he had killed Aguo. Naturally, it is impossible to get the secret method of sharing life. Speaking of it, that''s fine, otherwise, he won''t have a chance to know the truth and he won''t be able to return. Qiao Chen went to the cloakroom and changed into a particrly nice suit. When I went downstairs, I just saw Fuya rushing out, because he swallowed the heart of God''s power, and quickly moved to Fuya''s face, grabbing her wrist. "Fuya, what are you going to do?" Qiao Chen looked up at her, "You are going to tell? Don''t you like me?" "Qiao Chen, things are not so simple. A Guoguo is the father''s favorite daughter. If you dare to do that, you will be in danger." Fuya said sadly, "Qiao Chen, I like you, yes The kind of like that I really like, even if you want my divine heart, I still like it. " Qiao Chen frowned, "Fuya, you are naive. I don''t like you, and I hate and hate you." "Fuya, obedient, go back. Even if I won''t be with you, you can''t go back to the mermaid, as long as you obediently obey, I will give you a ce to stay." Fuya only held her heart up and her eyes were sore. "Aguo asked me once, if you hurt me, would I still like you?" "I finally have the answer. You hurt me this way, why do I still like you?" "Fuya, I''m not interested in listening to your nonsense, go back." Fuya shook her head, "Qiao Chen, I won''t let you provoke Aguo, you won''t seed, even if you take Aguo to a ce where there is no water, if Yin Zhi wants to find her, it must be very fast turn up." "Furthermore, Qiao Chen, if Ago is unwilling, you have no way to use the secret method to share life." Fuya was already full of tears. "What is sharing life and sharing divine power, that is, two people must be willing at the same time. Qiao Chen, you think of things too simple. Once the father discovers this, he will definitely kill you. I don''t want to watch you die, give up, Aguo is so noble ... " "You mean, she''s too noble, can I not match?" Qiao Chen was a little unhappy and squinted. "Fuya, you are so disobedient and uninteresting. In this case, I have to lock you Lest you stop me and Aguo again. " He took Fuya''s wrist, Fuya lost his divine heart, and could not defeat Qiao Chen at all. When he was pulled back to the room, Qiao Chen didn''t know where to find the iron chain, locked her in the room, and locked the room again. "Qiao Chen, you cannot go." "Fuya, you are the least qualified to stop me, you just wait to join me and Aguo''s wedding." see you tomorrow. Sleepy, good night Chapter 1351: Mermaid Princess (50) Chapter 1351: Mermaid Princess (50) Chapter 1351 The Mermaid Princess (50) After getting on the helicopter, it didn''t take long for Tang Guo to feel that the helicopter was flying in a different direction. Mermaids are not only sensitive to water, they are also quite sensitive to temperature. Because of this, the temperature is getting hotter and hotter, how can she not find out, the direction of the helicopter flying is not right. [The host is big, I probed the front and the front, now we should be in the desert. Host, Qiao Chen this is to deal with you? "Maybe you want to imprison me, or there are other ways in his hand." Tang Guo didn''t care at all. To be honest, she waited for a long time. Desert, that''s really good. Isn''t A Guoguo thirsty alive? Then let Qiao Chen also experience the feeling of being thirsty alive. She never thought about letting Qiao Chen''s life pass. I don''t know how long it took to fly, the helicopter descended, and she was put in the desert. This ce even had a tent set up, and many things were prepared in it. If she didn''t know that Qiao Chen was misbehaving, she would probably have no doubts and thought that there had been any changes in the wedding. Everything is prepared in the tent, but there is no water. "What about Fuya?" Tang Guo asked the staff. The staff is ying with the camera as if they are really preparing for the wedding. There are not only photographers, but also makeup artists and clothing designers. Everything looks so normal. "Miss Aguo, Miss Fuya has some problems temporarily. She should be able to arrive the day after tomorrow." Tang Guo supported his chin and asked, "Is that toote?" "It''s toote. Joe always spent a lot of time preparing everything for this wedding. He also wanted to surprise Miss Fuya, so he didn''t say this to Miss Aguo in advance. I hope you don''t mind." Tang Guo raised his eyebrow lightly. It is indeed a person who has lived for a lifetime. He will not show his feet until the end. Everything is arranged. It looks the same as the real one and will not cause anyone to doubt. Based on her observations, these staff members are probably not aware of Qiao Chen''s plot, and really thought he was preparing a surprise for Fuya. Most of this n is only known to Qiao Chen. The rest are chess pieces in his hand. I have to say that Qiao Chen, who lives longer, is more resourceful and insidious in doing things than in previous lives. "Oh, can you pour me a ss of water? After flying for a few hours, I''m thirsty." "Okay, Miss Ago, wait a minute." Staff, don''t feel anything about this requirement. It was natural to help Tang Guo go to the water. ording to Tang Guo''s guess, the other party would soon find that there was no water in the things they prepared. Sure enough, it looked like two minutes. The former staff member came back frowning. "Miss Aguo, I''m sorry, there should be too many things, but I just fell into the water." But he wasn''t worried at all, because the nearest city here was just a few hours. There would still be many peopleing. Make a phone call and let the people who came over bring some water. There would be no problem. This is normally possible. "We have informed the people over there that they will definitely bring more when theye over." Tang Guo nodded, "It will trouble you." One day passed, Tang Guo asked them about water again. The staff member also said with a dry mouth, "Miss A Guoguo, it seems that the weather over there is an ident and I can''t get through temporarily." "Oh" Chapter 1352: Mermaid Princess (51) Chapter 1352: Mermaid Princess (51) Chapter 1352 The Mermaid Princess (51) The next day, there was no water. On the third day, a group of people stopped working. If they didn''t find a way to find some fruits, they might really die. Everyone looked bitter. At this time, Qiao Chen finally arrived by helicopter. The moment Qiao Chen appeared, Tang Guo felt it, surrounded by ayer of divine power. She was a little surprised and finally realized that Qiao Chen appeared in front of her. It turned out that Qiao Chen swallowed Fuya''s divine heart. "Aguo." Qiao Chen came to Tang Guo with a smile and asked in a low voice, "Aguo, are you okay?" "What do you say?" Tang Guo hasn''t run out of water these days, she has brought a lot of water. However, the face still looks weak. Seeing Qiao Chen''s arrogant look, she was a little funny, this person is still a bit swollen. Thinking of rebirth, thinking that you have got the heart of divine power, you can really cover the sky with only one hand. "Aguo, share your life with me, okay?" Qiao Chen said affectionately, "Okay? Aguo, let''s go down together and die together. We''re here again, Aguo, I Will be nice to you. " "What about Fuya?" Qiao Chenughed, "I never liked Fuya, A Guoguo, I like you, and only want to be with you, I don''t want to share life with her. Ie back, just want to be with you Together, A Guoguo. " "You have taken Fuya''s divine heart." "I''m all for you, A Guoguo, if I don''t do this, there is no way to be with you." Qiao Chen seemed to be a sorrow, "All I do is to be with you, I don''t want you to leave me, so I have to do it. " Tang Guo smiled, "Fuya likes you very much." "I know, but I don''t like her. She said it herself and was willing to do anything for me," Qiao Chen said indifferently. "Then I will take away her divine power, Ago, you do nt want to be She was deceived. Fuya would lie the most. She is the most hypocritical mermaid. Only you are the most innocent and kind. " "Do you like me?" Tang Guo asked. "Of course." Qiao Chen replied without hesitation. "If I didn''t like you, why should I risk doing this, and even go with Fuya to pass the dangerous test and get the secret of sharing life. This is because, I Want to be with you. " "Then you mean, because you like me, you are willing to do anything for me?" Qiao Chen didn''t even want to answer, "Yes, I''m willing to do anything for you." "Really?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. System: Uh ... somewhat wrong. "Really, I won''t deceive you." Qiao Chen was d, thinking that everything he did could finally move her. He had already thought about it, and whether he could move her or not, he would be with her. Since she saw his heart, it was the best. If he didn''t agree, he could only think of another way. In the end, A Guoguo would agree to be with him. Tang Guo supported his chin. "Qiao Chen, no matter in previous life or in this life, you are so selfish. In the previous life, you lost weight because of Fuya''s sadness, and said nothing, fooled me into the barren mountains, making me finally thirsty. dead." "In this life, you know the truth of the previous life, abandon Fuya who loves you so much, ande to me to show your heart." Chapter 1353: Mermaid Princess (52) Chapter 1353: Mermaid Princess (52) Chapter 1353: The Mermaid Princess (52) Tang Guo sarcastically said, "Although you like me very much, but Qiao Chen, you were so kind to me in your previous life, how do you let me ept you?" Qiao Chen froze. Past and Present? Is A Guoguo born again? Not likely to. She never showed hostility to him. How could she be born again? But if she wasn''t born again, why did she know those, and also that he killed her with his own hands? "Qiao Chen, I won''t be with a real murderer who killed me." Tang Guo said seriously, "Even in the previous life, I have never liked you, let alone this life." "No, A Guoguo, I was wrong because of Fuya. If Fuya''s lies did not lie to me, I would never treat you that way." Qiao Chen quickly pleaded. "A Guoguo believes in me. I know the truth. It is really painful. Since I came back, I have been thinking every day how I should make up for you." "A Guoguo, if you really don''t feel relieved in your heart, I will go back immediately, and return everything I did to you to Fuya, and let her know what it feels like to be thirsty." Tang Guo chuckled and said, "Qiao Chen, Fuya just made a panic, even if a normal person believes what she said, it won''t hurt me." "Why do you shirk all the me on Fuya and think that she should be punished?" Qiao Chen was looked at by those clear eyes, and his heart was a little flustered. He said, "If it wasn''t for Fuya, I wouldn''t believe her or hurt you." "Did Fuya kill you?" Qiao Chen was speechless, and of course Fuya didn''t say what made him kill the pain. "Fuya just wanted to keep you away from me." Tang Guo said, "Qiao Chen, you have killed me in previous lives. It is you who should be punished. You are the killer of me. Then it is you, not Fu, who suffered the same thing. elegant." "A Guoguo, what do you mean?" Qiao Chen frowned. Tang Guo chuckled his lips with a bright and gorgeous appearance, and said with a bewildering voice, "Don''t you want to make up for me and say something wrong? After all, you killed me. Now how can I not like you? Otherwise, let me show you and let me calm down. " System: He knew it would be the case. "Aguo, you ..." "Maybe you have to die or not. It is very painful. It can make me feel sympathetic. In the end, I can really breathe, forgive you and even like you?" Tang Guo''s words were full of confusion, "Qiao Chen If you really like me, show me death. " System: Can''t mess with this bad woman. Qiao Chen stood in front of Tang Guo and was struggling. "Qiao Chen, don''t you like me?" "No, Aguo, I like it, I really like you." Qiao Chen quickly argued, how could he not like Aguo, he should have been Aguo. In the previous life, because of the appearance of Fuya, Fuya''s lies made them miss. He likes A Guoguo, yes, he does. "Your previous life killed me, cheated me into the desert, and made me thirsty, Qiao Chen, I also want to see you thirsty. Show me thirsty, okay?" System: Hehehe. "Okay, Guoguo, since you want to see me thirsty, let me show you thirsty." Tang Guo smiled so brightly that she walked in front of Qiao Chen, "Then I will now help you seal the heart of divine power." I''m still writing, and I haven''t changed the typo. If you see typos, you can mark it to indicate that I missed it when I changed it. Chapter 1354: Mermaid Princess (53) Chapter 1354: Mermaid Princess (53) Chapter 1354: The Mermaid Princess (53) "Why seal the heart of divine power?" Qiao Chen asked with some vignce. "You can die of thirst without the influence of divine power." Tang Guo answered very patiently. "If there is a divine heart, you can''t die of thirst for a while. Without divine heart, you can do it in a few days. Thirsty. " "Why, wouldn''t you?" Seeing Qiao Chen hesitant, Tang Guo asked, "Don''t you like me? What you just said are deceptive?" "No, Ago, I like you." "Then I will seal the divine heart, so you can show me thirst." Qiao Chen nodded, "OK." Tang Guochiughed. "It seems that you really like me." Qiao Chen felt a joy, thinking that Tang Guo was reluctant to die of his thirst. When he saw his true heart, he would be soft-hearted, share his life with him, and be willing to be with him forever. Tang Guo sealed the heart of divine power, making Qiao Chen no longer able to use divine power. Looking at Qiao Chen lightly, "Now, let''s go outside and go to the ce where we are the only two of us. I want to see you thirsty in front of me." Hearing that there were only two of them, Qiao Chen didn''t want to think too much. In his impression, A Guoguo was kind, innocent, and lovely, how could he really thirst him. This must be the test that Aguo gave him. As long as he is willing to take the test and pass it, then they can be together. When he is born again, it is not to change the fate between him and Aguo. She is his little mermaid. She deserves his love. They should have been together. Tang Guo took Qiao Chen away from the tent to a very hot desert ce. She pointed to an open space, "Qiao Chen, go there, I want to sit here and watch you die of thirst." "Aguo, since this is what you want, then I will die for you." Qiao Chen still doesn''t think that Aguo really wants him to die. Now that his divine heart has been sealed, if she really wants him to die, why not kill him directly? Why want to die of him in such a way? It can be seen that she just has anger in her heart. What did she say that he didn''t like him in the past life? If she didn''t like him, why should she exin it in front of him so many times? Therefore, A Guoguo likes him. It was just that she was angry and wanted to see him in pain. She is a kind and innocent mermaid. When he sees his pain, he will forgive him for his past life. After all, those things haven''t happened in this life. Qiao Chen stood like this, standing in the desert, facing the scorching sun. In my mind, I have been thinking about the happy future with Tang Guo. Tang Guo found a ce,id a cushion, supported his chin, and watched Qiao Chen look faint from the hot sun. Not long after, Qiao Chen''s face was flushed with redness, her head was a little dizzy, and sweat ran down with her cheeks, falling drop by drop in the desert. He opened his eyelids and saw Tang Guo staring directly at him, gritted his teeth, and continued. [Host, are you really going to thirst him? The system is not sympathetic to Qiao Chen, but just curious. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "He didn''t mean to like me, and my anger was still there. He would use this method to prove that he liked me and eliminate my anger, wouldn''t he?" Chapter 1355: Mermaid Princess (54) Chapter 1355: Mermaid Princess (54) Chapter 1355 The Mermaid Princess (54) [Yes, yes, I''m just curious, can he insist? The system has actually seen some spearheads. [Actually, I don''t think Qiao Chen is the kind. He is willing to lose his own life for the person he likes. "Look then." One day passed, Qiao Chen was basked by the sun for a day, and without drinking water for a day, the person was already squatting on the ground, looking dead. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and his voice was hoarse, "Ago, is it enough?" "What?" Tang Guo asked stupidly, "What''s enough, Qiao Chen, aren''t you trying to die in front of me, what are you asking? Don''t you want to atone for sin?" "No, no." Qiao Chen continued to insist that in fact, in just one day, he had an idea of giving up. He didn''t want to die, the taste of living was great. Especially when Tang Guo was indifferent, he regretted it and was impulsive for a while. He promised to use this method to dissipate her anger. In fact, as long as he is alive, he will definitely have various ways to make her forgive him and be willing to be with him, isn''t he? Moreover, this is in the desert. If she has no water and she is weak, she is not his opponent. He may use other methods to let her and himplete the ritual of life sharing. Why did he have to use this extreme method to reflect his love for A Guoguo? The next day, Qiao Chen''s entire body had lost its strength. This time, he really had countless regrets. "A Guoguo, do you really want me to die?" Qiao Chen said with a sad face, "You hate me so much, do you want me to die?" Tang Guo said strangely, "You are so strange. In the face of your life and death enemies, I don''t want you to die. Do you still want you to live a hundred years?" Qiao Chen''s face was painful. "I''m all like this, do you think it''s not enough?" "How can it be," Tang Guo said indifferently, "Are you not dead yet? Since it isn''t dead, then wait to die obediently. Only when you die, I feel relieved, and my heart is happy, watching I am very pleased with your pain. " Qiao Chen discerned Tang Guo''s face carefully, and found that what she said was true. "Aguo, you ..." "I haven''t loved it." Tang Guo found an ice cream to eat. "How can I like this dregs like you? Didn''t you say you like me? Do you want to make atonement? No need to talk nonsense, you thirst for me In front of me is my greatest hope, and watching you die in pain, I only have pleasure in my heart. " "Isn''t you sad? A Guoguo, how can you be cruel to me? I really like you so much." "You have a problem in your head." Tang Guo was stabbed for a lifetime, "I didn''t see it. You like me." "Qiao Chen, stop talking nonsense, hurry to death." Qiao Chen only saw Tang Guo''s indifference in the eyes of Tang Guo, and finally determined that she wanted him to die. He wanted to move, because he hadn''t dripped for nearly two days and hadn''t eaten anything, his body was already very weak. The divine heart in the body was also sealed by the other party, and could not y any role at all. If he goes on like this, he will really die. But he didn''t want to die. He hadn''t got A Guoguo with her, even though she was indifferent to him, but she saved him. She will always be his little mermaid, and he can only have her if he is alive. So he wants to live. Chapter 1356: Mermaid Princess (55) Chapter 1356: Mermaid Princess (55) Chapter 1356: The Mermaid Princess (55) "Aguo ..." On the third day, Qiao Chen was already weak, as if to die at any time, "Agouo, I want to be with you alive." "So, you don''t want to die, but my anger hasn''t disappeared yet." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Or you just want to live." "Qiao Chen, do you want to live more, or do you like me more?" Tang Guo asked again. "You can think about it, do you like yourself more, or do you like me more, are you willing to live or do you want to go for me? dead." Qiao Chen was silent. When the scorching sun is empty, Qiao Chen only feels the darkness in front of him, and the feeling of death strikes, and it seems that the **** of death will take his soul away at any time. Infinite fear made him shout in a hoarse voice, "I want to live, I want to live, let me live." The fear of death dominates everything. At this moment, revealing his heart, he likes to live and prefers himself to Aguo. "Oh, that''s it." Tang Guo looked indifferent, "What then?" "Let me live, I don''t like you anymore." Qiao Chen said in horror. He didn''t want to die. He really didn''t want to die. "A Guoguo, I want to survive, and I won''t entangle you anymore." Of course it is impossible. He wants to survive, and he wants Ago. As long as you live, there will be everything. He regretted why he listened to her confusion and plunged himself into death. "Do you feel so painful, so close to death, scared in your heart?" Tang Guo said with a smile, looking at Qiao Chen, "I have experienced the things you are experiencing now, so you slowly Experience it. " "I already said, Ago, I don''t like you anymore, I want to live." "So what, I want you to die." Tang Guo smiled. "You are really naive. I said it from the beginning, I want you to die." Qiao Chen was getting scared, but he didn''t want to die. Helicopters flew in the distance, and the helicopternded not far away. Fuya, in a blue skirt, jumped from above and ran over. Those who followed were Pei Jiang and Yin Ye. Yin Ye came to Tang Guo''s side, embraced her, and whispered, "Is the mermaid enough? Have you yed such a dangerous game without letting me follow? It really made me worry. " If Tang Guo hadn''t told him halfway, he wouldn''t be allowed toe right away, Yin Ye could not help it. In order to satisfy her thoughts, he only endured. The heart of divine power is Fuya. Even if Qiao Chen swallows up, she can still feel Qiao Chen''s danger. To break the chain, Fuya used thest divine power remaining in her body. It was she who begged Yin Yin to let him use her divine power temporarily to help her out her legs. Of course, he told his little mermaid about this, and he helped Fuya only when the little mermaid agreed. "Qiao Chen, how are you, Qiao Chen?" Fuya rushed to Qiao Chen''s side, holding up the weak him, "Qiao Chen, how are you doing?" Tang Guo looked at all this coldly, so the scum man is used to this kind of love brain woman. No matter what the scumbag does, a woman with a love brain will forgive. Regardless of how it hurts, as long as the scumbag is wrong, such a woman will forgive. Now Qiao Chen is indifferent and even cruel to Fu Ya, she is still infatuated, but it is a joke. Chapter 1357: Mermaid Princess (56) Chapter 1357: Mermaid Princess (56) 1357 The Mermaid Princess (56) Qiao Chen opened her eyes and saw Fuya, quickly holding her hand, "Fuya, would you still share your life with me?" "Of course, Qiao Chen, of course I am willing." "Then we will finish the final ceremony right away, shall we?" Fuya nodded quickly and was about to speak, Tang Guo interrupted, "Fuya, he doesn''t love you." "Aguo, I love him." System: [Host, don''t get angry. "I''m not angry." Tang Guo sneered, "It''s just a mermaid carrying a mermaid. What am I angry about, but I like a scum or my enemy. I care what she does, although she exists And prevented me from taking revenge. " Fuya had begun to perform the secret method, and was immediately interrupted by Tang Guo. "A Guoguo, you have no right to stop me and Qiao Chen from falling in love, nor do you have the right to stop me and Qiao Chen from sharing life." Tang Guo walked in front of the two with a smile, and put his hand on Qiao Chen''s heart. Without knowing what she did, the heart of divine power fell into her hands. "Fuya, your divine power has been exhausted, and you have no divine heart. Now your life span is not longer than Qiao Chen." She turned her eyes to Qiao Chen, "Now, do you want to share life with Fuya? It will reduce your life. " "Qiao Chen, then we don''t share life." Before Qiao Chen spoke, Fuya said, and she held Qiao Chen, "It doesn''t matter, there is no divine power, no divine heart, I still have you. Qiao Chen, as long as I am alive, I will protect you, and I will not let you be hurt. " Pei Jiang looked at Qiao Chen''s gloomy eyes, opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and remembered Fuya''s obsession, but he said nothing in the end. "Since you are so loving, I will give you a chance to go out from here. Is nt it the desert? It s not that you ca nt go out. There are also desert nts that can make life alive. Maybe luck, but Will run into water. " Fuya looked up. "Aguo, you are too cruel." "Cruel?" Tang Guo didn''t want to talk nonsense with Fuya, directly from the system space, took out a yellow beam dream and fed it to Fuya''s mouth. Fuya closed her eyes instantly, and began a journey of the dream of yellow beams. Naturally, she saw a lie in her previous life, so that in the end, A Guoguo was cruelly tied to the barren mountains by Qiao Chen and died of thirst. I also saw that at the end of Qiao Chen''s death, after learning the truth, she could not wait to kill her. Fuya opened her eyes. "Aguo, I''m sorry, I''m responsible for my words and deeds. I''m willing to apologize for death, please let Qiao Chen pass." "It''s all my sin. Without my lies, you wouldn''t have suffered such cruel things. It''s me who makes all the mistakes, so ..." "Impossible, don''t try to impress me with your unteral infatuation, because your infatuation is just a joke in my eyes. I''m not you, I can''t empathize, I can''t understand why you like this scum. " "In your eyes, he is very good. In my eyes, he is the murderer who killed me. Don''t think you like him. You can forgive him. You can atone for him. It''s not like this. " Tang Guoju''s condensed two, "Well, you can get out of the desert yourself, as long as you can get out of the desert, I promise I won''t take your life anymore." Chapter 1358: Mermaid Princess (57) Chapter 1358: Mermaid Princess (57) Chapter 1358 The Mermaid Princess (57) Qiao Chen and Fuya, naturally will not hold a life sharing ceremony. No matter whether Qiao Chen is willing or not, Fuya will not, because she likes Qiao Chen so much. After Tang Guo said that, he really was holding Yin Yin''s hand and left by helicopter. Pei Jiang stood there for a while, and finally said to Fuya, "Fuya, Qiao Chen doesn''t like you." "I like him." Fuya smiled and said, "I just like him. The past experience of Aguo was all my fault and it was not his business. I will definitely take him out of the desert, Aguo, I hope what you say counts, and when I take him out of the desert, you must keep your promises and not hurt Qiao Chen again. " Tang Guo turned back, smiled and nodded, "Rx, as long as he can get out of the desert, I won''t kill him." "I will definitely take him out." Fuya said cautiously, "Even in the absence of my divine power, in previous lives I used to lie to deceive him and let him stay with me. In this life, I will use my own efforts and sincerity to let him Willing to be with me willingly. " Tang Guoughed and ignored. She didn''t understand Fuya''s infatuation and didn''t want to understand. All she knew was that Qiao Chen was her enemy. Qiao Chen was not abused, she was upset. As for Fuya, she is also her enemy. She just wants to tear up her dreams with her own hands, and thinks of a devotion to love. She is not a good person, and she feels uneasy in her heart. Of course, she must find a way to make the enemy unlucky, ufortable, unhappy, sad, and heartache. "A Guoguo, you just looked ugly and vicious, so cute." Yin Ye held Tang Guo''s face and kissed. System: Strange aesthetics. Tang Guo was teased, "Would you like me to show you again?" "No, as long as you don''t show this face to me, they are the cutest." Yin Ye quickly remedied, "I don''t want you to have one day, show this expression to me, because you show that expression to you, it must be What I did wrong hurts you. " Tang Guo saw Pei Jiang sitting opposite him, looking glum, and from time to time he looked down into the desert and said, "Are you sorry? Would you like to go down with them?" "No." Pei Jiang shuddered, and asked what the words were. "I regret it. I regret that I didn''t fight for it before that. Maybe Fuya knows the feelings of another person and won''t So infatuated with Qiao Chen. " The reason why he is so calm now is that Tang Guo told him that he would not kill Fu Ya. He believed in Tang Guo, but he did nt believe it, he had to believe that he, an ordinary person, couldn''t deal with the mermaid n, nor the silver dragon next to it. "Rx, Fuya won''t die. I never thought of killing her." Tang Guo looked at the cloud outside the window. "I just want to tear up her dream. This is my revenge and destroy the best love in her heart. " Pei Jiang thought it was cruel. Such a cruel woman has an innocent face. "What about Qiao Chen?" Pei Jiang asked subconsciously. He always felt that Tang Guo said that it was not credible to let Qiao Chen go. Tang Guo smiled back, "I said, I think he died, do you want to stop it?" "Can it be stopped?" Pei Jiang smiled bitterly. The yellow beam had a dream. Unfortunately, he also ate and dreamed of all the things that had happened. He even knew how Qiao Chen treated her. She was just revenge. He wanted to stop it. He was not qualified. He was too weak to stop it. Chapter 1359: Mermaid Princess (58) Chapter 1359: Mermaid Princess (58) Chapter 1359 The Mermaid Princess (58) "Qiao Chen, I will definitely take you out, believe me." Qiao Chen nodded gently, and was supported by Fuya, almost half of the weight fell on Fuya. Looking at Fuya''s disapproval, Qiao Chen''s heart didn''t fluctuate. Fuya is so, but he wants to get his sincerity and like, no, he will not give this mouth full of mermaid any like. Even if A Guoguo was cruel to him, at least she was frank. She said that she hated him, hated him, and wanted him to die. As for Fuya, he really wasn''t sure which of her sentences were true and which ones were false. But now, he just wants to go out alive. A Guoguo, he also wants it. Now that A-Guo knows the previous life, he can only get her by other means. A dayter, Fuya was exhausted, and her entire face was red. Had it not been for the help of Yinpi, her tail would now be revealed. "Qiao Chen, take a break." Qiao Chen was impatient, but stopped. After a break, they kept walking. All the green nts encountered during the period, Fu Ya had brought to Qiao Chen, she said, we must take him out. However, Qiao Chen found something that could satisfy his hunger. He never thought about Fuya, and all of them were eaten by himself. Fuya''s face was getting worse and worse, Qiao Chen looked okay. But Fuya did not admit defeat, thinking that one day, Qiao Chen would understand how much she loved him. One day, Qiao Chen will see how good she is. For him, she can''t even kill her. Qiao Chen didn''t seem to see anything. As long as he could help him go out, he used it by himself, and never thought of sharing it with Fuya. With perseverance and the things they found, the two walked in the desert for five days. Encountered many dangers during this time, Fuya ignored Qiu Chen''s life, but also protected Qiao Chen. Qiao Chen looked at her bruises and said coldly, "Fuya, even if you pay for me, I won''t move because I don''t like you, even if Aguo is cruel to me, I also like her . She is the mermaid who saved me ashore. You have been deceiving me. " "Qiao Chen ..." Fuya burst into tears, "I ..." "No need to say more, I just want to go out." Qiao Chen said, "If you can''t move, I won''t care about you, I don''t want to bring a hindrance." Fuya''s eyes were sour, and she was the one who saved him in this life, and she couldn''t exin it. She just feels sore in her heart. Why, after so much effort, can''t she return to Qiao Chen? Even if you don''t like her, don''t be so indifferent to her, okay? Ten dayster, Fuya was unable to move. She was a mermaid, and the magical power of Yin Ye''s blessing on her had disappeared. Her tail was revealed and she could not walk in the desert at all. Qiao Chen sank and broke free of Fuya''s hand, "Fuya, I''m sorry, I''m giving up on you." "Qiao Chen." Fuya shouted, "Do you really not like me for a little bit?" "dislike." Fuya''s face was full of tears. "Do you really like Aguo, or because she saved you, if it was me who saved you?" "But you haven''t saved me." Qiao Chen pushed Fuya away and walked forward slowly. Fuya was already a burden. With her, they couldn''t get out. He didn''t need to sacrifice his life for someone he didn''t like. Chapter 1360: Mermaid Princess (59) Chapter 1360: Mermaid Princess (59) Chapter 1360: The Mermaid Princess (59) Fuya''s vision was blurred, watching Qiao Chen step by step into the distance, and finally fell into darkness. It didn''t take long before she woke up and she saw Qiao Chen beside her, she wept with joy, "Qiao Chen, don''t you want me?" She clutched Qiao Chen''s arm tightly and burst into tears. "I knew you would see my heart." Qiao Chen only smiled at her, and she saw Qiao Chen take out a knife and a bottle of mineral water that was not very clean. Fuya already had a bad feeling in her heart, "What are you going to do?" She didn''t believe that the person she liked would use her knife, cut her body with a knife, and put her blood. "Fuya, I want to go out alive." "Qiao Chen, I love you." Fuya cried and said, "I love you, why are you doing this?" "Since you love me, then you should let me go out alive, Fuya, don''t you love me? I want to go out alive and you will be perfect, right?" Qiao Chen seemed to have gone crazy, plunging a knife into Fuya''s tail ce, bright red blood flowed into the bottle of mineral water. Fuya screamed in pain, her face pale, and she looked at Qiao Chen in wonder, her eyes filled with despair. When he was filled with a bottle of blood, he hadn''t stopped yet, but he actually dug a piece of meat from her fish tail. Fuya yelled, and it hurt her heart more than the physical pain. The beautiful love she longed for was finally broken at this moment. The person she loved pierced her body with a knife, put her blood, and ate her flesh. But her body no longer felt pain. It was her heart that was so painful. Her heart was broken into pieces. "Look, love someone who doesn''t love you. The end result is to be drunk with blood and cut meat, and there will be no end." Tang Guo looked at everything below indifferently, and the breath emanating from his body made Yin Ye feel Afraid. As if she would drift away at any time. He quickly hugged her tightly and whispered, "Ago, I won''t hurt you, no matter how many worlds are reincarnation in the future, if I make a mistake, I beg you, you must not like me. . " Yin Ye was a little scared. He was afraid that if he had no memory of reincarnation, he would be a person like Qiao Chen, do things like Qiao Chen, and pierce her body with a sharp knife. The thought of her pain made him ufortable. The expression she had just scared him. As if she had encountered countless such things, under this beautiful surface, there seemed to be a heart broken into dregs and glued with a universal glue. "Rest assured, I am as hard-hearted as I am, and I will never, like Fuya, give my heart and love for someone who is not worth it." On Yin''s cold face, she even showed a gentle smile, holding her waist, resting her chin on her head, and whispering softly, "That''s it. No matter where you are, A Guoguo must be kind to herself. .If I am not good enough, you will kill me. " "My brother has always been very good." Tang Guoughed, pinched his neck, and kissed his cheek. "I hope you can continue this way." At least, before they awaken all their memories, he''d better be a little better, she''ll be nice to him. The desert was dyed red, and Qiao Chen left with a few pieces of Fuya''s flesh and a bottle of bright red blood. Fuya was lying on the ground, silent, waiting for death toe. "If you have the next life, Fuya will be a person without love, and no longer yearn for love." see you tomorrow Chapter 1361: Mermaid Princess (60) Chapter 1361: Mermaid Princess (60) Chapter 1361 The Mermaid Princess (60) Fuya just felt that her blood was draining and her body was numb with pain. The wounded and sore heart no longer felt. She was lying on the hot desert, looking at the white clouds floating in the sky, looking nk, her eyes full of lifelessness, not a bit angry. She''s going to die, or whatever, she''s free. The sound of shoes stepping in the sand from the ears could not make Fuya raise her eyelids. Maybe it was an illusion. How could anyonee to this ce? It must be her hallucination. Whether it was an illusion or someone came, Fuya didn''t think it was important. Because, the person who came here could not be the cruel person who drank her flesh with a knife, drank her blood, and ate her flesh. "Fuya." Pei Jiang looked at Fuya''s hurt, walked to her side and crouched, and hugged her, "I''ll take you out." Fuya didn''t make a squeak, staring nkly at the front, she didn''t resist, and she was taken away by Pei Jiang. "A Guoguo, can I take Fuya away?" Pei Jiang asked. Fuya was the daughter of the Mermaid n. Even if he had abandoned the Mermaid family, he still had to ask Tang Guo if he could take people away. "Take it away," Tang Guo said. "She is not qualified to return to the Mermaid n. What will happen to her in the future has nothing to do with the Mermaid n, and the grievances between me and her have ended. "Fuya, let me take care of you in the future." Pei Jiang looked a little distressed. He had some sympathy for Qiao Chen. Seeing that Qiao Chen actually lived for herself, she drank Fuya''s flesh with a sharp knife, drank her blood, and ate her flesh. He didn''t know the others, but how much Fu Ya loved Qiao Chen, he could see. Fuya loves Qiao Chen and is even willing to give up her life. Before that, he still questioned A Guoguo. Even if he didn''t like Qiao Chen, even if many things happened in the previous life, everything was changed again, and there was no need to do so. Now that he doesn''t think that way, he finally realizes the pain that Aguo had suffered. Qiao Chen tied Aguo to the barren mountains alive and thirsty. Even if he ate a yellow beam and dreamed of it, he could not appreciate Aguo''s mood even if he had dreamed of all the previous life. When he saw Fuya being treated like Qiao Chen, he understood. At that moment, he could not wait to jump down, plunged a knife into Qiao Chen''s heart, could not wait to eat his flesh, drink his blood, stab him in the desert severely, and bury him here forever. He finally understood that sentence, the pain was not on his body, and he could never experience the pain. He loved Fuya, so he finally realized the feeling of hurting Fuya and hurting his heart. "Thank you." Pei Jiang thanked him and said sorry in his heart, and took Fuya into the helicopter. As for Qiao Chen, who is still struggling in the endless desert, he never thought about asking for help. Qiao Chen, let him die here. Pei Jiang hugged Fuya cautiously, his voiceforted gently, "Fuya, I will take care of you in the future and I will not let you be hurt again." Tang Guo also followed the helicopter and looked at Pei Jiang''s pity. "Pei Jiang, she can''t love anyone anymore." "It doesn''t matter, I can just love her." Pei Jiang raised his head and said, "It has always been my wishful thinking, and she does not need any response." "I wish you happiness." Tang Guo did notugh at Pei Jiang''s actions. Chapter 1362: Mermaid Princess (61) Chapter 1362: Mermaid Princess (61) Chapter 1362 The Mermaid Princess (61) Pei Jiang did not expect to be able to get Tang Guo''s blessing. "Thank you, I thought ..." He wouldugh at him for being a fool. Fuya is a mermaid, and human medical treatment is useless to her. You just need to give her a little more water, and you can recover slowly. However, if she lost her divine heart, her life might not exceed that of a human. Tang Guo took out the heart of divine power and asked Fuya, "Your heart of divine power." She passed the heart of divine power to Pei Jiang. This thing was of no use to her. Seeing Pei Jiang''s careful appearance, she took it out. Fuya felt that the divine power from the divine heart was gradually recovering her body, and her nk eyes finally recovered. After a long time, she felt that her physical strength had recovered more than half, raised her head, and looked at Aguo, saying, "Aguo." "Why, what do you want to say?" "Thank you for taking my divine heart back to my mother." Fuya buried her head. "I don''t want it anymore. It''s really painful to live. With my divine heart, I have to live at least a thousand years. I don''t want to live that long. " She is looking forward to the next life. "You think about it." "I''ve thought about it. I don''t want to have a long life." The longer she lived, the more pain she felt. In the end, Tang Guo agreed to Fuya''s request. Bring the divine heart back to the mermaid and return it to Fuya''s mother. Helicopters took them out of the endless desert. Pei Jiang left Fuya, Yin Yin took Tang Guo''s hand and took her back to his vi. When she entered the house, she shivered tightly and whispered in her ear, "Agouo, I don''t want to have eternal life, Fuya is desperate for love, and I am full of hope for love. You That''s right, die earlier, we will meet earlier in our next life. " "Brother, do you want to be so cute?" Tang Guoguo couldn''t help but kissed him a few times. "Such a cute brother, I''ll give you the next time." Yin Ye was satisfied, and he was waiting for this sentence, "A Guoguo,e back to Dragon Pce with me, okay?" "Okay, okay, okay, it''s all up to you." Tang Guo said with a smile. "In the next few years, I will only listen to my brother, okay?" Yin Ye''s heart was happy, even if he couldn''t make a too public smile, in his eyes, the corner of his mouth couldn''t hide his smile. "it is good." ... Tang Guo first returned to the Mermaid tribe with the heart of Yin Ju and Fuya''s divine power, and told the mermaid king and Fuya''s mother about Fuya. The mermaid king was furious, and Fuya''s mother was also sad. She asked the mermaid king on the spot. She must give Qiao Chen a good look, and she must not let the other person die easily. "My Fuya, my poor Fuya." Fuya''s mother cried with tears in her blue divine heart, "My poor Fuya, just yearning for a good love, why did you meet Joe? What a beast like Chen is not. " Fuya''s mother wanted to bring Fuya back to the mermaid family. Since Fuya did not share life with humans, she was hurt. The members of the mermaid n are not harsh, and they all sympathize with Fuya. Bring her back, everyone will not have much opinion. However, in the end, Fuya didn''te back, indicating that she didn''t want to have the long life of Mermaid, and she didn''t have the face to return. Chapter 1363: Mermaid Princess (62) Chapter 1363: Mermaid Princess (62) Chapter 1363 The Mermaid Princess (62) Fuya''s mother had no choice but to allow Fuya. The mermaids were very angry at Qiao Chen''s approach. Knowing that Qiao Chen was still in the desert, he asked the King of the Mermaid n that he could never let Qiao Chen out of the desert. Fuya was treated like that, although she had her own fault, but more fault was in Qiao Chen. This wolf-hearted human being, the mermaid king was very angry, connected to other races living in the desert, and used the treasure on the sea floor to make a request to the other party, and never let Qiao Chen out of the desert. But don''t let him die, let him spend his life in torture and torture. The races in the desert got the baby they needed, and naturally they were happy to torture Qiao Chen. Later, he faintly heard what Qiao Chen did, and he was even more rude to him. ... At first, after leaving Fuya, Qiao Chen took a bottle of Fuya''s blood and a few pieces of Fuya''s flesh, and walked for several days, but still did not leave the desert. Later, I do nt know how. The desert changed so much that he lost his way and could nt get out. But he did not give up. Fortunately, there are still things that can satisfy the hunger in the desert. Whether it is grass that grows in the sand and has little moisture, or bugs that are drilled in the sand. As long as he can eat, he will get it. In this way, after a few months, others have be thin and thin, and their skin has be dark, and they can''t see it at all. They used to look handsome. In the endless desert, even if he couldn''t get out, he seemed hungry, but there was no one around him, nothing. At night, he sat on the sand, staring nkly at the sky, a little stunned. Looking at his ragged clothes, he didn''t know how long he had been in the desert. In such a deste ce, on a cold night, what he thought in his mind turned out to be Fuya''s days with him all these years. Is Fuya bad? No, Fuya is fine. No matter in past life or in this life, Fuya is the best for him. He gave him the whole heart and thought of everything. For him, Fuya was even willing to give her life. Even if he took away her divine power, Fuya still liked him. Even in the end, Fuya was willing to take him out of the desert. It was he who thought that Fuya was a towing oil bottle and abandoned her. Only when lonely and quiet at night will the mind be sober. Only in the most bitter, the most ufortable, and the most lonely time can I recall the best things in life forfort. Only when you lose will you understand what to cherish. Only in the end can talents understand what is best. Qiao Cheny on the sand, and allowed the wind to blow the sand and cover him. He opened his eyes and allowed the sand to be blown in without moving. At this moment, his mind was gone, and A Guoguo''s appearance had already been blurred, all filled with Fuya''s smile. Past and present, all the smiles that belong to Fuya are presented in his mind one by one. Qiao Chen, who wandered in the desert for almost a year, cried. Crying heartbreak and sorrow, but miserable. Recalling Fuya''s smile, full of likes and concerns about him, finally ushered in, Fuya finally looked at his eyes. Qiao Chen was a little tired. He recalled Fuya''s smile, slowly closed his eyes and slept over. After he fell asleep, he had a dream. There is him in the dream, there is Fuya, there is the sea. Chapter 1364: Mermaid Princess (63) Chapter 1364: Mermaid Princess (63) Chapter 1364: The Mermaid Princess (63) In the dream, he saw that he was hit by the waves on the rocks, and A Guoguo didn''t appear as before. Weak, lying on the rock, was blown by the wind for one night, and the fever was high the next day. In the daytime, he was exposed to the sun for a long time. At this time, a blue mermaid, lying curiously on the side of the rock, seemed to confirm something, turned and jumped into the sea, not long after, returned, and filled him with medicine. Then, the blue mermaid took him to the coast closest to humans, and remained by his side until he woke up. Qiao Chen remembered that time was when he was born again. Seeing that it was Fuya, he subconsciously thought that Fuya saw him, tricked him into being saved by her, and concealed the existence of Aguo. Therefore, he turned away with a somber face, and ignored him at the back, told him her name, and even asked her name, Fuya. Later those days when he got along with Fuya, Fuya loved him with all his heart. He was thinking about what he could do with A Guoguo. In the end, he cut Fuya''s flesh with a knife with his own hands. He also ate Fuya''s meat and drank Fuya''s blood. Here, Qiao Chen was suddenly awakened, staring nkly at the horizon, the sky was about to light up. He touched his wet face and burst into tears. "Fuya, Fuya, I''m sorry ..." Qiao Chen''s cry, with infinite sorrow, filled with endless despair, anyone who listened to it would feel sad. Qiao Cheny on the ground, vomiting in pain, and put his hand into his mouth, as if to buckle the meat in his stomach. Pushing his hand into his throat hard and sping it hard, how could he eat Fuya''s meat and drink Fuya''s blood? How could he do that, it must not be him, it was the devil, he must have been possessed by the devil. After vomiting for a long time, Qiao Chen all copsed. He found something to satisfy his hunger in the desert, following the direction of his year. Going to the original position, he will go back to Fuya, he will definitely find Fuya. Fuya is a mermaid. How could she die, she must not die. "Qiao Chen is dead." Tang Guo came to Peijiang''s home and looked at Fuya, Fuya''s blue tail, which was soaked in a huge water tank. At this time, she looked like a normal mermaid. . Pei Jiang''s eyes were full of love. He helped Fuyab her head, looked up and asked, "Oh, are you dead?" "Um." Tang Guo felt, Fuya didn''t seem to care. "Passing here, I''ll let you know by the way, I''m leaving." Pei Jiang paused. "Are you noting again?" "Noting." Tang Guo smiled lightly. "I don''t have much time. I want to spend time with my brother in peace." Pei Jiang stumbled, "Time is running out? What''s going on?" It''s not that the golden-tailed mermaid n has supreme divine power. As long as the divine power stays, can it survive for a long time? "Fate is what it is." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and smiled. "Well, I''m leaving," she nced at Fuya, "you take good care of her." "I''m willing." Pei Jiangughed very happily. He said, whether Fuya likes him or not, he will respond to him, as long as she needs him, he is willing to take care of her. He regretted it and did not fight for it. If you treat Fuya earlier and let her experience true love, maybe Fuya will not be hurt by Qiao Chen. Chapter 1365: Mermaid Princess (End) Chapter 1365: Mermaid Princess (End) Chapter 1365: The Mermaid Princess (End) Tang Guo left, and she returned to the Dragon Pce with Yin Ye. Not long after, the two held a grand wedding on the bottom of the sea and swore to each other that they would be together forever and never give up. All members of the Hai tribe are happy for thebination of the two. Yinyu did not inherit the position of the emperor, and his emperor''s beard was tilted. When he caught him, he scolded him, and with the little wife and child, he did not even want to be an emperor. The emperor was a very enlightened dragon, with no barely silver pheasants, and he did have many sons. Yin Yin does not inherit the seat of the Emperor, he can still choose other sons, although they are not as good as Yin Yin. Twenty years after Yin Ye and Tang Guo lived together, he evacuated all the treasures in his pce. Members of the Hai people know how much Yin Ye likes his spouse. Even the dragon''s favorite baby was changed into a pattern to make jewelry and put it on her. For more than two decades, I haven''t seen the two of them quarreling. Every time they show up, they''re pots of dog food. Don''t throw money out. The onlookers are full. The members of the Hai n envy the love between Yinyu and Aguo, and think that the love that they like and love each other is the best. After Fuya''s affairs, members of the Hai n already believe that love is not a unteral effort, but a mutual affection after mutual love. If you are hurt in love, then this person must not love you enough. Like Fuya, she will eventually be covered with bruises. After those things, the members of the Hai n did not like to go to humans to fall in love. In their own way, the barriers between them and humans are rtively thick. Love can be encountered everywhere, and it is not necessary to write countless love stories. They were yearning for a good love, and suddenly one day, they found that they could never find that pair, which made them think that they were the best and most suitable lover. They seemed to have turned into the wind at sea and were blown away. Another day they heard amentation from the emperor. It was learned that Yin Zhi had dissipated her divine power and gave up her life, and then asked again to understand that the Ago fruit of the Mermaid tribe was dead. Yin Yin could not ept the departure of her lover, and could not bear the long years without her lover. She also chose to disperse her divine power and follow A Guoguo to leave. The divine power was scattered on the sea, which made the sea people profit, but their hearts were sad. Fuya, who lived in a human vi, felt it when Tang Guo died. She sat up from the huge water tank, and finally some vivid expressions appeared on her face, attracting the attention of Pei Jiang, who was processing the documents, and quickly walked to her, "Fuya, isn''t it ufortable?" "No, no, I''m fine," Fuya whispered, looking at the human who has been silently with her for more than two decades. "Aguo is dead." "Aguo ... she really ..." "You know?" Fuya asked. Pei Jiang nodded and said the matter again, "No wonder, a few days ago I received the news from Yin Ye, and he said that he would leave here forever. It turned out that A Guoguo was dead." Fuya paused for a long time and said, "Pei Jiang, I want to go for a walk. Can you stay with me, okay?" "it is good." ... Tang Guo opened his eyes and saw a pile of workbooks, rubbing his temples, "Student?" She nced at the book that had been made in front of her, the neat notes, and nced at it, very pleasing to the eye. Chapter 1366: Blackened obedient girl (1) Chapter 1366: ckened obedient girl (1) Chapter 1366: Darkened Good Girl (1) This page of homework she read did not make a mistake. "Still a good student." She flipped through her notebooks, homework books, and textbooks. I found that these were all high school textbooks, which happened to be high school. In fact, she likes campus life very much. She does everything easily and reads happily. System: You can also eat ice cream that someone bought for you. After confirming his identity as a high school student, Tang Guo began to lie on the side of the small bed and receive the memories of this world. After looking at the memory, she looked a little unsightly. In this world, this physical identity is still a female partner, or a very miserable female partner. Of course, if you only look at the things in this room, as well as those neat notes, you will not believe that her future destiny will be so helpless. The tragic experience of this body is inseparable from the world''s heroine Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling is currently in her third year and is her little cousin. If Tang Guo is a good girl in the eyes of parents, then Wu Lingling is the naughty girl. She is a girl and she is praised because her personality is just like a boy. The high school she studied and the junior high school that Wu Lingling attended was a school. The junior high school was connected. The left was the junior high school, and the right was the high school. Tang Guo is a well-known Miyoshi student in the school. Parents are the most obedient girls in praise. They are obedient, sensible, and have good grades. They are the children of other people''s families in the legend. Wu Lingling was naughty, wayward, and rebellious. When she was in junior high school, she dyed her hair too colorful, which is the legendary little girl. I often brought a few younger sisters, called Big Sisters, and asked my schoolmates to pay for protection. In short, it is not pleasant. Originally, the fate of the two should not be rted. Wu Lingling didn''t look down on the parents like Tang Guo. Life was arranged by the family and she was a good girl without self. Tang Guo also doesn''t like Wu Lingling very much, because she thinks that Wu Lingling is not a good student at her young age. She actually skips ss every day to go outside to y, and spends so much money on her parents, but she does nt study well. Words from parents. This kind of girl, she also does not like to approach. At the beginning of the matter, Wu Lingling became a brother with a group of young gangsters in the society, and Lu Jing didn''t know each other with this group of young gangster brothers. In fact, Lu Jing has a good background, but he is also in a period of rebellion. He doesn''t like to listen to what he says at home, so he likes to hang around outside. Inadvertently met Wu Lingling. He thought that Wu Lingling was very personal, and they became brothers from the beginning. Lu Jing had some grievances with the other wave, and Wu Lingling naturally did not have any good feelings for the other wave. Because he often got along, Lu Jing gradually felt like Wu Lingling, and Wu Lingling was also with Lu Jing. When Lu Jing went to fight, Wu Lingling would bring her little sister to the side. Over time, people outside know that Wu Lingling is Lu Jing''s woman. Lu Jing s younger brothers are also called Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling has no objection. The turn of events happened when Lu Jing''s opponent wanted to take revenge on Lu Jing and arrested Wu Lingling. I was nning to call and ask Lu Jing for a sum of money, otherwise Wu Lingling would be strengthened. Chapter 1367: Blackened obedient girl (2) Chapter 1367: ckened obedient girl (2) Chapter 1367: Darkened Good Girl (2) Wu Lingling was really scared at the time. Although she had seen many scenes, it was the first time that she saw these fierce men and wanted to pull out her clothes. Wu Lingling hurriedly called Lu Jing. Usually, a call that can be connected within a dozen times, but several of them could not be reached on this day. The men didn''t seem to rest, and when Lu Jing didn''te, he nned to do something with Wu Lingling. In a hurry, Wu Lingling thought of the original owner, Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s family is still rtively wealthy. These people will also need tens of thousands of dors. She thinks calling Tang Guo should be useful. No matter what, everyone is a cousin rtionship. She was also afraid that Tang Guo would know the real situation and would not send money over. Therefore, she lied and said that she was in trouble and broke things and wanted to lose money and not give money. She was not allowed to leave today and asked her to send the money first. The original owner was still a little smart, saying that he wanted to transfer the money to Wu Lingling, so he didn''t send it in person. The original owner did this because her mother always took good care of Wu Lingling''s family. When her parents were away on business, she also told her to take care of Wu Lingling. If she didn''t help Wu Lingling, she would inevitably be told to ask for money, which she thought was nothing. Wu Lingling asked the huddles around and said that transfers are OK. Looking at Lu Jing really can''t get in touch, he promised to transfer money. The original owner gave Wu Lingling money, and Wu Lingling immediately gave these lumps. Lunhun had no interest in her explosive head and t chest, but remembered that she heard the very nice voice just now, and asked Wu Lingling who was the one who transferred her money. Wu Lingling thought she was okay, and said casually that it was her cousin. Talking rumblingly, listening to the sound is pretty good, do people look good? Wu Lingling poked her lips and said, "It''s pretty. She is a good student, the kind of child from someone else''s house, she looks good, she studies well, everyone likes it, her parents love her, and her family is especially rich." Where is her home, her father is an alcoholic, and her mother will only urge her to let her study hard, get into a good university, and get ahead early to change her destiny. She didn''t like this arranged life. She thought that at a young age, she would lose her freedom. It waspletely meaningless. How good she is now, she can do what she wants to do. She despised Tang Guo and thought she was too rigid. Unbelievable, indicating how could there be such a perfect person, Wu Lingling happened to have a picture of Tang Guo, and showed them a picture of Tang Guo. It is indeed a pure little girl. A high school student, of course, develops better than junior high school students. The confused boss, when he saw the original owner, he had some thoughts. Wu Lingling was released back, and she didn''t worry about it. As for the money borrowed from Tang Guo, he also subconsciously forgot to repay it. Tang Guo''s family is not short of tens of thousands of dors, it is estimated that they have forgotten it. Her aunt often gave her money and wouldn''t care about it at all. One day after school, when she passed a small alley, she saw Tang Guo being dragged away by several stout men. Wu Lingling screamed in shock, trying to chase after her, and then those foolish,pared with her with a knife in front of her. Although she is a little girl, she has never seen a real sword. When the knife was colder than the neck, it was terrifying. She didn''t know that the chubby boss who had taken her away from her most liked the young and delicate schoolgirls, especially this beautiful obedient girl. What happened to this good girl, the other party did not dare to tell the school and parents, threatened a little, and did not dare to sue him. Chapter 1369: Blackened Good Girl (4) Chapter 1369: ckened Good Girl (4) Chapter 1369: Darkened Good Girl (4) The original owner was unable to please Wulingling. In the eyes of the family members, the original owner was because Wu Lingling''s performance exceeded her, even better than her, and coupled with her decline in performance, she was jealous of Wu Lingling before doing those things. In Wu Lingling''s eyes, she also felt that the original owner was a lunatic, driven by his parents'' parents. Although Wu Lingling is now learning better, she also thinks that learning is not a boring study every day and keeps reading. She is particr about thebination of work and rest. Although not going out and fooling around like before, she will still hang out with her little sisters who are starting to get better. She felt that the madness and abnormality of the original owner were suffocated. No matter what the original owner does against Wu Lingling, everyone will give her a reason, that is, she is jealous of Wu Lingling''s excellence and thinks that Wu Lingling surpassed herself to do those excessive things. After the ckened protagonist, she did a lot of things that she had never thought of against Wu Lingling herself. No one knows that her world has be dark for a long time, and the original white girl has gradually been ckened, and her heart has been eroded. She couldn''t stand it, it was Wu Lingling who harmed her indirectly, and finally she talked in front of her. She couldn''t stand it because Wu Lingling exposed her photos to the boss, and she would leave school every day and be taken away by the boss. In front of her, she is a good girl with good academic performance. After her, who can think of her going through the **** forest? Husband Boss is not a good person, and he still has a life in his hands. What kind of end would this little girl fall into his hands? Originally she was forced to follow the boss, butter Wu Lingling jumped up and down in front of her, and she repeatedly failed to target. She is gradually falling into the abyss, but Wu Lingling is moving towards the light, as if she saw it, she has be the real clown. Everything she encountered couldn''t tell anyone that she couldn''t face her own. Therefore, she used the boss to start making troubles for Wu Lingling. At first, Wu Lingling did cause a lot of trouble, but with the help of Lu Jing, each time Wu Lingling escaped smoothly. Wu Lingling has be more and more excellent, and has be a good child in the family and the poption. And every time the original owner heard Wu Lingling be praised, she would see the disappointed eyes of her parents. When she returned home, she faced overwhelming abuse. She is no longer a normal person. Can''t resist fate, she chose to fall. She didn''t want to study anymore, and what she thought about every day was what made Wu Lingling unlucky. Whatever Wu Lingling wants to win, she wants to grab it. The original good student, the obedient girl, became such a jealous, wayward, vicious girl that everyone disliked. In the end, of course, she failed against Wu Lingling. With the help of Lu Jing, the boss would not protect her. Even, the boss fooled and published her photos. Overnight, it was all good students of the past, women who had fallen into the bosom, and self-degraded. She was kicked out of the house, left on the street, and ended miserably. In the end, Wu Lingling appeared, gave her some money, and said something that made her very ridiculous. Every time I think of this sentence, she makes her despair and pain. If she could return, she would choose to hang up when she received the call. Chapter 1370: Blackened Good Girl (5) Chapter 1370: ckened Good Girl (5) Chapter 1370: Darkened Good Girl (5) Wu Lingling said, "You can do it for yourself. For the aunt''s help, I can forgive you for what you have done in the past. I hope you don''t do anything more than that. Otherwise, I''m not wee . " Fortunately, it seems that her parents have helped her. She really didn''t understand why Wu Lingling turned red when she said these things. The matter was exposed, did Wu Lingling not know at all, did she suffer this way because of the other party? Yes, Wu Lingling knows. She was also guilty that, no matter how the original owner targeted her, she just resolved the danger and would not do more to her. Lu Jing did not understand why Wu Lingling had such a high tolerance for the original owner. Every time he wanted to be cruel, he was stopped by Wu Lingling. He likes Wu Lingling, of course, he will not vite her words, because Wu Lingling is very persistent about the original owner, and also said carefully to him, preventing him from intervening. Wu Lingling knows that all of the original owner s encounters today are due to a phone call, a photo, and the reason that she was too young to frighten and did not dare to call the police. But the Lord does not need these mercy. Instead, she felt that Wu Lingling was doing something like she was teasing a clown. She felt pain and anxiety, and wished Wu Lingling to die. Everyone thought Wu Lingling was too kind. Many yearster, the original owner died. Wu Lingling also tracked down how she died, and revenge those who killed her. Numerous people think that Wu Lingling has done everything. I don''t know why, even Wu Lingling''s closest Lu Jing doesn''t know. Wu Lingling did not know, in fact, the person who really killed the original owner was Lu Jing. Those people were arranged by him. He was really intolerable. The existence of such a dangerous person did not know when she would appear, hurting his beloved woman and his children. Since then, Wu Lingling has been taking care of her parents. The original parents would me themselves every time they saw Wu Lingling, saying that if they looked at the original owner well, she would not be like that. They me themselves for not teaching their daughters well, and expressing guilt to Wu Lingling for the things their daughters did. Wu Lingling came to look after them, and they were all ashamed. When they die, they are in the remorse of not teaching their daughter well. Because of the experience of the original owner, they should have lived longer, and because of worry, they have made their health worse and worse. When they died, Wu Lingling still hid the secret in her heart, no one dared to say it, and brought it into the coffin. After Tang Guo read the memory, he began to imitate the original owner''s notes and began to write the remaining homework. In fact, every time she imitates notes, and gets used to it, she feels that she is catching it, as if she would have all the skills they can. The system sees Tang Guo doing his homework seriously, without disturbing him. He felt that his host was not very happy. It was because of all the experiences of the original owner, and Wu Lingling had no apology in the end. What was she doing in silentpensation? Can the damage caused bepensated? An hourter, Tang Guo had written all his homework. Father Tang and Mother Tang are very busy and often travel. Not today, they invited an aunt with better character, and woulde to help her cook and clean regrly. Chapter 1371: Blackened Good Girl (6) Chapter 1371: ckened Good Girl (6) Chapter 1371: Darkened Good Girl (6) The aunt at home cooks, and knocks on the door to call her. After she finishes eating, she cleans up the kitchen before leaving. During this period, Tang Guo basically said nothing except to exchange a few sentences with his aunt, which made the system a little scared. He always felt that the host wanted to brew a big move. When Tang Guoy down and was ready to sleep, he couldn''t help it, [Host, this time, what are you going to do? "Of course, study hard and improve every day." He lied, he didn''t believe it. He hadn''t seen it in a long time, the host was so speechless. It must be unhappy in the heart and is preparing, how to avenge the person who hurt her. He had been certain that after receiving the memory, the host had already brought in all the emotions, and would be so unhappy. "Tunzi." [Here, the host is big, what do you want to say, just tell me, I listen. ] Tang Guo is very important in his heart. It used to be that he was not sensible, but now even if it is a series of data, he already has human feelings. She was not happy, and he was not very happy. "I retaliate against my enemies. Thest thing I like is to let girls be bullied by men." Tang Guo closed his eyes and said, "Because as a girl, this encounter is the most painful." The system expresses understanding, because in many worlds that the host greatly traverses, ording to the original trajectory, many original owners will have such miserable encounters. Every time the host brings into their feelings and can feel their pain. Therefore, the host avenges the woman and never uses this method. For example, in a previous world, the host of that world was a female ghost. Killed by someone in a trafficking vige. When the hostess came to this trafficking vige, the host still chose to save the people first, and did not want them to encounter that kind of thing. The end result was that the heroine finally realized her mistake, repented, and the ending was good. "But this time, I''m not going to take care of it." Tang Guo opened his eyes. "I want to see how she would grow up without me as a stand-in for Wu Lingling and without me bing a stepping stone for her growth. In my life, I want to be a good female student who is pure and clean on the surface. " The system always feels that the next sentence will be different. "In secret, I will let Wu Lingling understand what is really ying and learning at the same time. No matter where I am, I will pinch her to the ground and rub it hard." System: He already felt it. The host''s emotions are already very unstable. Afterbining memories and feelings, she bes the original master after the ckening, but she can control her behavior and emotions and keep her brain awake. She has experienced more than the original owner, and has more means to do it. The little Wu Lingling is unlikely to be her opponent. The next day, Tang Guo got up early, ate the breakfast prepared by his aunt, and the driver took her to the school gate. As it happens, Wu Lingling and a group of little sisters passed by her on a bicycle. The two looked at each other without saying hello. They were like this, Tang Guo walked directly from Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling is most obsessed with this kind of obedient girl. She said a little and said to the little sister around her, "She is my aunt''s daughter. She has been arranged for life since she was a child, and she is very rigid. Chapter 1372: Blackened Good Girl (7) Chapter 1372: ckened Good Girl (7) Chapter 1372: Darkened Good Girl (7) "I heard that her grades are very good. She was admitted to high school in the first ce, and she still maintains the first ce." Tang Guo, a good student, is well known to the whole school. Even the other schools thatpete with them oftenpare her grades to the students in the school. "So what, the results don''t mean everything, our age is good, everything is wasted on learning, it''s so boring. I haven''t had fun during adolescence, and I will definitely regret it in the future. Wu Lingling and a few little sisters around her loudly expressed their opinions. When talking about Tang Guo''s grades, there was sour gas in her tone that she didn''t find herself. Speaking of Tang Guo''s family, there was envy she didn''t find. In the end, the acidity and envy evolved into jealousy. In fact, she just couldn''t eat grapes and said grapes were sour. As a student, who doesn''t want good grades? With good grades, I have face in front of parents and teachers and can have fun. Wu Lingling said, suddenly feeling something wrong, looked up, found that Tang Guo did not know what, and came to her. Her face was also a little red, and it was very embarrassing to feel that she was secretly talking bad things behind her and being caught. "Cousin, you''re not going to ss yet, you''re going to bete again." Tang Guoping''s eyes nced at her, "Lingling, you are already a junior high school, and you are about to enter the high school soon, it is time to be sensible. You skipped sses all day and fooled around with little idiots. Have you ever thought about your mother? " "Auntie, she has to do two jobs for you to read. She gets up early every day, and has to prepare breakfast and dinner for you. However, you have money and y with peace of mind. You do nt study hard, and you skip sses at will. You said my life was arranged, step by step, dull study is boring, this is a waste of youth, so what about you? " Wu Lingling never expected that Tang Guo would tell her these words. Besides, there were people passing by, and when Wu Lingling was taught by the three good students in the high school, they all walked into the school with a smile, as if they found something strange. Wu Lingling felt shameless. "What qualifications do you have to manage me? I spent my parents'' money and I did not spend your money." "Lingling, my mother couldn''t bear to have too much hardship. My mother paid the tuition for this school." Tang Guo frowned. "If it weren''t for my mother''s tuition for you, I wouldn''t Regarding your business. Do nt think that our moneyes from the wind. In order to earn money, my parents travel every day and run outside. Fortunately, it s not worse than my aunt. I say this because I feel bad for my parents , Use your money for people like you who do nt study hard and miss sses all day. The people around were a little surprised. They only knew that the three good students in the high school were the cousins of the little maid in the middle school. Wu Lingling usually spends a lot of money. They thought Wu Lingling had a good family background. I never expected that the money she spent was actually given by her mother Tang Guo. Do nt you know what your family looks like? When did you spend your money so confidently? "Lingling, be quick and sensible, don''t worry about the aunt again. You worry about the aunt, my mother has to worry about the aunt, I really can''t see it anymore." "Who is scarce of your family''s money?" Wu Lingling felt a lot of strange eyes and yelled. Chapter 1373: Blackened Good Girl (8) Chapter 1373: ckened Good Girl (8) 1373: Wordscapes Uncrossed Woods-Azure 8 Answers "Do you think I''m rare? It was the aunt who forced me into my arms." "Lingling, don''t you want to spend my mother''s money?" Tang Guo ticked the corner of his mouth. How could Wulingling spend their money? When she came, she couldn''t give this kind of white-eyed wolf flower at all, so she might as well feed the dog. "I didn''t reach for it before," Wu Lingling felt those skeptical eyes and said, "If it wasn''t for my auntie, I wouldn''t have asked for it. I''m still a junior high school student, and I can''t spend much money. My mother has given me enough. " Wu Lingling smiled when she saw Tang Guo. I have to say that this high-school student with a beautiful appearance and innocence, smiling, is really attractive. At least, the students who looked around looked veryfortable looking at her. Look at Wu Lingling, weird clothes, I do nt know how to perm my hair, maybe because of the fear of the teacher, I used a rubber band to hold it at will. "It turned out that Lingling was sensible." Tang Guo felt relieved and reached out his cell phone. In Wu Lingling''s incredible eyes, she actually called Tang mother. Although Mother Tang said she was very busy, as long as Tang Guo called, unless there was no signal or she was in a meeting, she would answer the phone as soon as possible. It''s morning and it''s not time for the meeting yet, so it didn''t take long for the call to be answered and the call was answered. "Small fruit, what happened?" Tang Guo rarely called at this time, so Tang''s mother asked nervously. "It''s okay, mom, I just saw Lingling at the school gate. I felt Lingling was sensible. She said that she would be fine in the future and wouldn''t spend money anymore. She said she wouldn''t let her pay her moneyter. She''s totally enough. " "Really? Lingling really said that?" Mother Tang was still a little happy when she heard this. Tang Guo nced at Wu Lingling, "Mom, I''ll give Lingling the phone and let her tell you personally that she must not be a liar. She just said it in front of the ssmates around her. And a junior high school student, every day at noon Have some food, buy some stationery and small essories. My aunt gave her fifty a day. That''s enough. Mom, let''s talk to Lingling. " Wu Lingling gave her a while when Tang Guo handed her mobile phone. Atst he shook his hands and felt the surrounding eyes, picking it up, "Auntie." "Lingling, was Xiaoguo really true?" "Yes, aunt, it''s true." Wu Lingling felt Tang Guo''s smiling expression, and certainly could not deny what she said. In fact, her aunt sent her money, and her mother didn''t know it. She didn''t n to say that the aunt wouldn''t tell these little things to her mother. Although she was reluctant, she didn''t want to be underestimated by Tang Guo. Like pouring beans, she said that she didn''t need Tang''s money, and told her not to give itter. She could spend it enough. Mother Tang asked several times, and Wu Lingling said so. In fact, my heart was bleeding, and Tang''s mother was generous. She would have to give her hundreds of dors a week, and sometimes thousands of dors. It''s gone now. She angrily returned the phone to Tang Guo, "Cousin, don''t think that everyone is scarce of your stinky money, I''m not scarce. Okay, now I don''t spend aunt money, you are not qualified to teach me. " "Lingling, you can be sensible, I''m d." Tang Guo''s lips curled and he left with a smile. Chapter 1374: Blackened Good Girl (9) Chapter 1374: ckened Good Girl (9) Chapter 1374: Darkened Good Girl (9) Wu Lingling watched Tang Guo smile and bid farewell to her, then left. Feeling a little stuffy in my heart, isn''t there just two smelly money? Auntie stuffed her, thinking she was rare? "Lingling, is your family really as difficult as your cousin said?" The little sisters around looked at Wu Lingling''s dress up and down, looking at the strange costume, but it was not cheap at all. For ordinary family students, a piece of summer clothes costs only one or two hundred yuan, plus shoes, it can only cost three hundred yuan at most. But Wu Lingling is already over a thousand. Wu Lingling spends a lot of money and never tells them about the situation at home. She thinks her family is very rich. "It''s not that difficult, it''s just that their family is too rich." Wu Lingling said with a hot face, "My mother is too diligent. Obviously, one job pays well, you have to do two, eat and wear Reluctant, she has developed a habit since childhood. " "So this is ah." The students didn''t pay much attention to these, and took the depressed Wu Lingling into the school. Tang Guo is very refreshing, physically and mentally. The curriculum for high school students is a piece of cake for her. She performed perfectly. The ssmates and teachers found that she seemed better. Everyone saw Tang Guo with a smile on his face. Looking at her obediently and tenderly, she whispered subconsciously, afraid to disturb her. Go up and ask her any difficult questions, and she will patiently help you. Oh my god, this is an angel in their eyes. The system''s heart is shabby. Does the host intentionally or unintentionally emit a breath of affinity for the soul? Is it really intended to upset everyone''s soul? The host is big, what is it going to do? One morning, the system was in the hair. Because people who have contacted Tang Guo especially like her. Everyone thought she was an angel, and she was very polite in everything she did. Almost wherever she went, she was liked where she was, and the charm that radiated from her body, if there was form, would definitely be able to see that her charm had enveloped the entire ssroom. During lunch, the system whispered, "The host is big, what are you doing?" "Be a perfect person." is it? ? During lunch, Tang Guo also met Wu Lingling, who ate in the cafeteria. When the other party saw her, his face changed. Tang Guo softly smiled and greeted her, "Lingling, have youe to the cafeteria for dinner?" Originally, Wu Lingling basically ate outside the restaurant at noon, and took her little sister to eat every day. Because this morning, Tang Guo''s appearance caused her to lose an ie. She still had a face, not so thick, and went to Tang''s mother for money. Moreover, if she asked for Tang''s money, she couldn''t look up in front of Tang Guo. She would not be despised by a rigid and obedient girl, saying that it would cost their family money. "Can I not eat in the cafeteria?" Wu Lingling said unhappy. Tang Guo smiled lightly, "Of course not, you usually eat outside in a small restaurant, I thought you would be outside today, should youe over and eat?" "No, I''m with my ssmates." "Okay." No matter what Wu Lingling''s attitude is, Tang Guo is always kind. At first, everyone had a good opinion of Tang Guo. When they saw Wu Lingling being so rushing, they also did not like it. Chapter 1375: Blackened Good Girl (10) Chapter 1375: ckened Good Girl (10) The food in the cafeteria isparable to the small restaurant outside. The little sisters who used to eat the food in the small restaurant were also a little dissatisfied. They are already doubting that Wu Lingling''s family history is not as good as what she said. Maybe it''s the same as Tang Guo said, but she''s just dead-faced. Tang Guo could clearly see the people across the table. If it wasn''t for Wu Lingling to spend their family''s money, would she be able to make a group of so-called friends of kindness? Of course not. Therefore, this Wu Lingling is holding her family''s money and going out to make various fox friends and dog friends. There is no money now, and the number of people who can y with her will gradually decrease. She ate slowly, even when she was eating. Let''s look at Wu Lingling sitting or sitting, standing or not, the whole person is particrly rude. The opposite of the two is very distinctive. Wu Lingling was actually a very sensitive person, and instantly felt that someone''s gaze was ncing at her and Tang Guo''s body. She ate two things in a hurry and left quickly. She was particrly ufortable staying there. Tang Guo opened a smile on her lips. She just wanted to respond to Wu Lingling, and she couldn''t stop dying. All Wu Lingling''s cover-ups are her inferiority. As a result, after the original owner encountered those problems, her grades dropped, and her temper became bad, she gradually got better, learned well, and the people were clean and beautiful, so she had the courage to stand in front of the original owner. In fact, in front of the excellent Miyoshi student, she has always been inferior. Tang Guo''s first thing to do is to always stand on top of Wu Lingling''s head. She doesn''t have to do anything. She needs nothing more than Wu Lingling, and the other party will copse and never get better. Her eyes darkened, hurting others, and hurting her heart first. Fight against the enemy, first against the courage of the other. Wu Lingling had no courage to get better, and found that she couldn''t match Tang Guo anywhere, so she would naturally fall. Without Tang Guo, how did she grow up? Lu Jing? Tang Guo ate a piece of vegetables into his mouth and chewed slowly. If Lu Jing is not the same as before, has he been valued by the Lu family? Can it still lead Wu Lingling to change? Wu Lingling just because she liked Lu Jing and thought she was not worthy of each other, she gradually realized her consciousness and changed herself. If you like to be foolish, then be foolish for life. "Today''s vegetables are delicious." The ssmate sitting next to Tang Guo heard her say this. Looking at the clean dinner te she had eaten, she nced aside and set aside the vegetables that she did not n to eat, and suddenly felt that it also looked delicious. When Tang Guo left, she ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables and nodded again and again, "Tang Xueba said well, today''s vegetables are really delicious." System: Is this OK? Tang Guo''s life is very simple. Every day he goes to school, after school, eats and sleeps. In this way, she hase to this world for a week. There is still a week left until that calles in. During this period, Wu Lingling was fighting fiercely with Lu Jing. In the middle, Tang''s mother came back and did not stop Wu Lingling from sending money or giving away red envelopes. Because, she also came to see Wu Lingling in school. Tang Guo knew this and apanied Tang''s mother. Seeing Wu Lingling''s rejection of Tang''s fortress money face to face, Tang Guo was very satisfied. "Lingling is really sensible?" After Wu Lingling left, Tang''s mother was incredible. Tang Guo obediently said, "Is this mother relieved?" "Well, Lingling is sensible, and my sister is not so hard." I ll write two more chapters, and I ca nt wait to sleep Chapter 1376: Blackened Good Girl (11) Chapter 1376: ckened Good Girl (11) Chapter 1376: Darkened Good Girl (11) Tang Guo didn''t think that Wu Lingling''s mother, her aunt, needed help from their family. The reason why they lived so badly was because they asked for it. Wu Lingling''s father was an unprofessional drunkard. When he was young, he was just a little junk. Wu Lingling''s mother loved the death of the drunkard, and finally married the other person. Even now, Wu Lingling''s mother also loves this drunkard who does not work properly and also likes drunkenness. The only good thing about this drunkard is that when he is awake, he speaks very well, he will coax his wife, and he will be soft. Every time he begs for mercy, Wu Lingling''s mother will relent. He knew he wouldn''t change and would forgive the other party. She did two jobs, not actually for Wu Lingling, but for the drunkard. Wu Lingling''s tuition was paid by Tang''s mother. Usually, he would secretly spend pocket money for Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling''s mother worked hard just to raise that drunkard. Wu Lingling''s mother, and the excuses that everyone said, are for Wu Lingling''s hard work, even Wu Lingling herself believes. This made Tang''s mother sympathize with her little sister, so they helped them and paid Wu Lingling''s tuition to enter this school. Because Wu Lingling''s grades can''t go to this junior high school. It was Tang''s mother who spent money and had a rtionship with the trustee. Later, the original owner turned ck and did something against Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling''s mother came to the door to make trouble. In fact, because Wu Lingling is not sensible, she has been unable to raise her head in front of Mother Tang. The original owner was fallen and ckened, and she was actually very happy. "I have to find a way to stop my mom from subsidizing Wu Lingling''s tuition." Tang Guo sat at the desk, talking to himself, startled by the system. This is the host, to drive Wu Lingling''s home to a dead end. However, he agreed with both hands. The host was originally not obliged to support Wu Lingling''s family. When ites to Tang''s mother, it is also because the distressed girl and the man are not upset. It is not easy to raise a daughter by herself. [Host, it''s not easy to be afraid, your mother is soft-hearted, especially to her only sister. "Is it important for my sister to have a daughter? Will my aunt be starving? No?" Tang Guo recalled the time and suddenly remembered that she had a birthday this Saturday. This Saturday, the day after tomorrow. Mother Tang, father Tang will definitely return. The Wu Lingling family will alsoe, and the two of them live close by. Tang Guo, a good student, celebrates his 16th birthday, not to mention that he is rtively far away, because they have a good family and wille. She already has an idea. However, she was a little upset at the thought of receiving the call next week. Yes, that happened, the original owner had just passed his 16th birthday within a few days. [Host, everything has changed since you came. Today, no one can bully you, and no one dares to bully you. You can return it by all means, and take revenge in the most defiant way. ] Systemfort. In fact, he has some regrets, because in the first few worlds, the host has done well, and his character has gradually be sunny. Since receiving the story of this world, she has be dark all over. She smiled, and the calction of the man, and the false impression of others, really made him tremble. [Host, I think, in addition to studying, you have more time to stroll around, maybe you can meet your lovely home. Chapter 1377: Blackened Good Girl (12) Chapter 1377: ckened Good Girl (12) Chapter 1377: Darkened Good Girl (12) "That matter, let''s talk." For many things in the future, Tang Guo will never hold much hope. The hope is too big, the greater the disappointment. It''s better not to look forward to it in the beginning, but finally encountered it, it was a surprise. The system seemed to understand something and stopped persuading. On Saturday, Tang Guo celebrated his 16th birthday. The original busy Tang mother Tang father also nned to take a day off to make a living for her. Early in the morning, many rtives came to their family. Tang Guo got up a long time ago, sitting in the middle of an adult, very well-behaved. She was obedient and sensible, and when an adult saw it, she couldn''t help but praise it. She has good grades and is not rebellious. Many members of the family are envious of it. She can''t wait for her to be their child. And many of those children in the family are closer to her. Because she was really good at talking, she would patiently answer whatever she asked. Even if there is no affinity that Tang Guo exudes from his soul, the original owner is a gentle and clean angel in the eyes of many people. Of course, there are also rebellious children who hate adults to use Tang Guo topare them. It wo nt win by itself, it will still be embarrassed, and finally it will be taught by parents. No one feelsfortable. This rebellious person, including Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling is the one who really does not learn anything, and does not listen to discipline. It''s in the family. Every time I came to Tang Guo''s house, Wu Lingling camete. At this time, adults, pulling their children, said that they should study hard with Tang Guo, and said that their children did not work hard. Tang Guo said with a smile, "The cousin is actually very good. His math is a perfect score every time. Some people are better at a certain aspect. I think I should train my cousin well and let him participate in math Thepetition won the prize, and I will have extra points in the future. Maybe I can be considered by some good schools when I go to college. " Some shy and embarrassed teenagers who were originally said were stunned when they heard Tang Guo''s words. He is really good at math, but he is very special in subjects, such as Chinese. "Xiaoguo, are you telling the truth?" Whose parents do not want their children to be okay. Because Tang Guo''s grades are too good, he has a lot of right to speak in front of adults. Hearing the other party''s serious question, Tang Guo answered it seriously, seeing that the other party was in deep thought, as if he was nning to train her cousin, and her mouth twitched with a smile. "My cousin is really talented in math. Little sister, don''t waste your cousin''s talent." The little sister-inw of the Tang family nodded his head, and all looked serious, apparently listening in. Then, Tang Guo''s uncle gave up her daughter, that is, her cousin''s academic performance was not good. Her cousin was one month older than her, and she is now one year higher. Tang Guo thought for a while, "Uncle, I remember that my cousin was good at painting. Why didn''t she let her study art and take the art test in the future?" The girl who was said to have no sense of contentment suddenly raised her head and looked at Tang Guo with an incredible look. Somewhat surprised, this little cousin who only knew about her studies, actually knew that she was good at drawing. "The score for the art test is much lower. As long as my cousin is willing to study hard, she can definitely enter a good school and work **** her own interests to make learning easier." Uncle Tang''s family looked at the delightful expression in his daughter''s eyes and was also considering. System: What does the host do? "Let''s make everyone better together. I''m so good. What else can I do?" The system is awkward, everyone is getting better, only Wu Lingling is getting worse, right? Oh shit! see you tomorrow Go to bed, make a typo and touch the fish tomorrow to correct it. Can''t afford it. Chapter 1378: Blackened Good Girl (13) Chapter 1378: ckened Good Girl (13) Chapter 1378: Darkened Good Girl (13) Next, each family talked about their children, how could they not match Tang Guo''s performance. Tang Guo can always find out the merits of these siblings, and said that he should cultivate them well and learn what they are good at, no worse than good grades. Her peers, who had always admired Tang Guo, looked at her differently. Those who were a bit jealous of Tang Guo in their hearts, heard that she was so sure of what they were good at, and felt guilty about their previous careful eyes. Unexpectedly, in her heart, they were no worse than her. It turned out that she looked at them like that. Not only that, Tang Guo also told her rtives and peers about what they are good at, what direction they can go in the future, and even the employment prospects. She was full of encouragement and recognition, and enthusiastically spoke of these halfrge peers, anxious to develop well in what she is good at. Just learning, they really feel bored. And not everyone can be good at every subject, and always partial. In some subjects, no matter how you study, you can only take so many points. Others are that no matter how they learn, they cannot learn. Whoever teaches and teaches are the same. Forcing them to learn will make them tired of learning. Every time he was denied by his parents and suddenly recognized by a very good Miyoshi student, their hearts were full of unprecedented courage. Tang Guo looked at all the people around him, his fighting spirit looked up, and his lips slightly tilted. She remembered that her brothers and sisters, andter life, were very ordinary. Most of the reasons are from the family''s negation, a Tang Guo was destroyed, and an awakening Wu Lingling came out. Especially Wu Lingling''s blow hit them the most. Wu Lingling is really very smart and learns everything fast. It can be said that after she wakes up, she is really a halo, no matter what she does, she is the best. Her poor brothers and sisters had an area of expertise that was finally hit by Wu Lingling and could not look up. When drawing, you can no longer pick up the brush. No one can learn how to y music when they are studying music. For her cousin who is good at mathematics, because she was too partial, and there was another Wu Lingling who was very close to her, she finally fell into ordinary life and spent all her life doing nothing. Standing high in front of them, bing the brightest outstanding student of all parents. What these parents said in front of them was that Wu Lingling was so naughty at first, and they turned back and learned so well. Then they have learned it seriously and learned it well. How can they notpare to Wu Lingling and wonder whether they are secretly ying at school. Children have self-esteem and are denied by their own family. That is the most painful. Especially their parents, always in front of them, say that the children of other people are terrible, which will make them feel ufortable, and over time, they will not be able to study well. Tang Guo didn''t have to do anything, just nothing to boast about them. Everyone, as long as they are not fools, will have their own areas of expertise. As long as there is no problem with IQ, there are reasonable methods, and serious training, it will definitely not be bad in the future. It''s not fun to be a good person alone. If you want to y, everyone will be good together. Only Wu Lingling is left alone. Tang Guo''s face appeared with a clean smile. Chapter 1379: Blackened Good Girl (14) Chapter 1379: ckened Good Girl (14) The peers looked at the little white girl sitting in the middle, grateful. I was thinking in my heart that it was indeed the best little girl of their peers who had a good grade, smiled and looked good, and spoke so well. The system saw this with a slight sigh of relief. He didn''t want to see the ck host appear. What he likes to see is that, even when returning from hell, he yearns for a great host on earth. Even if the world is cold, I hope she can feel the warmth of the sun. He hopes that every world can have a ray of sunshine, which can shine on her body, so that she feels that the world is still warm, and is willing to yearn for a world with light. "Little cousin, do you say I''m partial, can I still help?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "If you want to take a high score, there may be no way. If it is a partial subject, you will choose a targeted question and memorize the formws. If you do too many questions, the form will be familiar, The passing line is still no problem. If you ca nt solve the problem, you can do it. Do nt spend time on the problem. "If it''s Chinese or English, then recite it. It''s okay to go back and pass the passing line. If you write aposition, you can read more examples." Seeing Tang Guo being so patient, everyone discussed how to learn. Seeing this, parents are not in the mood topare how their children are doing. It was because Tang Guo painted the blueprints for them that they really felt a little bit. Who doesn''t want their children to be excellent, it turns out that their children are not not good, but they haven''t found their excellence. In short, everyone was very happy. Until, the Wu Lingling family came. Everyone''s discussion was over. Wu Lingling followed her parents with a reluctant look, and everyone looked at each other, disappointed with Wu Lingling. Today is Tang Guo''s birthday. What does it mean that she looks reluctantly and puts on her face in someone''s house? Of course, Tang''s father and mother are both more generous people, and will not care about their children. Tang''s mother still smiled and entertained Qin Run, Wu Lingling''s mother, and Wu Jun''s drunkard, Wu Lingling''s father. Wu Jun chose to sit in a group of men and began bragging with those people. Qin Run went to the kitchen to help Tang''s mother. Wu Lingling, sitting alone, didn''tmunicate with her peers, holding the remote control herself, regardless of changing channels. Tang Guo smiled, "Lingling,e and sit." "No, I''m sitting here, it''s more spacious." Wu Lingling didn''t appreciate it. Tang Guoke never thought about letting go of each other, still with a shallow smile, talking and smiling with people around him. Wu Lingling frowned and didn''t like it very much. Tang Guozhongxing looked at the moon. And those people didn''t talk to her, she despised. These people just look down on her, because her family is not as rich as Tang Guo''s, her father is an alcoholic, and her mother does two ordinary jobs. And her results are not as good as Tang Guo. These people, at a young age, are snobbish and she doesn''t want to y with them. Wu Lingling''s body was thorny, and no one went to ask for fun, but continued to discuss learning with Tang Guo. At this time, Qin Run, Wu Lingling''s mother, came out of the kitchen and saw Wu Lingling doing nothing by pressing the remote control. Chapter 1380: Blackened Good Girl (15) Chapter 1380: ckened Good Girl (15) Chapter 1380: Darkened Good Girl (15) Said, "Lingling, everyone is discussing the method of learning, and you are also studying with your little cousin. You are all from a school. If you have any problems, you can ask Xiaoguo." "My aunt is right. If Lingling has any problems, you cane and ask me." Tang Guo readily agreed, she really did not deliberately do anything. It was Wu Lingling''s mother who started, but Wu Lingling couldn''t stand hearing these words. "Mom, my business, you don''t care." Wu Lingling frowned and ced the remote control on the coffee table. In fact, Wu Lingling and Qin Run had something wrong. It should be said that the children of the rebellious period, and parents do not have a confrontation. Qin Run was a little angry. "Your little cousin''s grades are so good. Everyone is studying with her. Just press the remote control there alone. No wonder the grades haven''t improved." "Would you like that?" Wu Lingling was also angry. "Everything is a little cousin, a little cousin, mom, am I your daughter, or is a little cousin your daughter? You like her so much She''s a daughter. I''m worse than anything. I can''tpare to her. She studies every day. What''s the point of being rigid and going out of society in the future, maybe she won''t take care of herself. " Usually, Wu Lingling would definitely not say so much. Today is Qin Run, watching everyone discuss with Tang Guo and worry. She always hoped that Wu Lingling would surpass Tang Guo as her pride, and she would be admitted to a good university in the future to win honor for her. Moreover, after going to a good university, she will have a good job, and she will alsoe out. But Wu Lingling was not obedient and she talked face to face, which made her very shameless. Wu Lingling was told in public by her mother that she was also very shameless. The two mothers and daughters were not right at all. Even if it was Tang Guo''s birthday, Wu Lingling was a junior girl. She didn''t understand these people''s circumstances and quarreled on the spot. It was the good-natured Tang mother, who looked a little disgusted. Father Tang also frowned, but because Wu Lingling was Qin Run''s daughter or a small child, as adults, they really had a hard time teaching their children. Mother Tang was a little disappointed. Didn''t Lingling look sensible before? How can you be more tempered than before? Qin Run still has some winks, knowing that Wu Lingling said those words, it will cause Tang Guo''s birthday. Quickly said, "Lingling, why are you so ignorant, today is your little cousin''s birthday, how do you say that? I''m not happy to apologize." Now, it really ignited the firefight of Wu Lingling. "What''s wrong with me? It''s not that you alwayspare me with her. She scores so well, you like it, just recognize her as a daughter, I''m ashamed of you, you drive me out of the house." At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Wu Lingling''s face, making her face fever. It was impossible for her to admit her in public. "Lingling, don''t make a noise, today is Xiaoguo''s birthday." Tang mother held back the anger in her heart, "I will have dinner after a while, and go wash my hands." "It''s not my fault, it''s not my mother''s trouble." Wu Lingling murmured, not in a low voice, everyone heard, "If you me, me my mother, alwayspare me with my cousin, and with my cousin It s different. She likes to study rigidly. It s her business. I like to be free and free. When I am young, I can do what I like to do, and I have not hindered you. " Chapter 1381: Blackened Good Girl (16) Chapter 1381: ckened Good Girl (16) Chapter 1381: Darkened Good Girl (16) "Why do you always let me study with her? It s good to die every day." Wu Lingling was so angry that she could express her thoughts, and Qin Run couldn''t stop them. "Furthermore, reading is not necessarily useful, Haven''t you seen the news? Those students from famous schools are so old that they can''t doundry. " Wu Lingling lifted her chin and said directly to Tang s mother, Auntie, I remember you also invited an aunt to clean the house and help cousin Xiaoguo to cook and doundry. Does nt she not have these now? Say, what''s the use of read-only books? " Qin Run''s face was about to crack. Tang''s mother was simr. At this moment, she suddenly felt that taking care of Wu Lingling was not a waste of energy and money. Unexpectedly, in Wu Lingling''s mind, her baby girl was so unbearable. The others looked at each other, thinking that Wu Lingling was very ignorant. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, but many people in his peers talked. Among them, a cousin who asked her about partial subjects just now, he directly said, "Lingling, today is Xiaoguo''s cousin''s birthday, don''t make any noise. . " "You don''t want to learn, and we haven''t persecuted you. Is there anything that can''t be discussed with your mother at home?" "Yes, Sister Xiaoguo celebrates her birthday once a year. How bad is it?" Wu Lingling''s face turned red and she wanted to refute, but so many people looked like you were wrong and left her with no room for contentment. Then she wanted to rush out of the room. Qin Run didn''t look right about Tang s mother and father s face, and felt bad under her heart, and quickly said, Lingling, apologize to your aunt and cousin Xiaogu, how can you say that, how much your aunt helped us, you do nt You know? Do nt forget, your aunt and tuition fees are still for your aunt. " Wu Lingling heard this, as if there was a feeling that all her clothes were stripped. In particr, she saw Tang Guo''s peaceful eyes with a faint smile, and suddenly remembered what happened that morning. She rightly said at the time that she would not spend Tang Guo''s money and she was not qualified to take care of her affairs. Now, Qin Run pointed out in person that her tuition fees for junior high school all came from mother Tang, so did her school fees, and she felt dull. That poor pride came out all of a sudden. "I didn''t ask her to give it. She volunteered it. My grades were not good at all. You want to get me to the best junior high school. These are all arranged by you. What I don''t like most is being People arrange life. " Wu Lingling pursed her lips and said, "Mom, you can transfer me to another school, so I won''t study at that school anymore, and we will bear the tuition fees ourselves and don''t spend them a penny." "Lingling!" Qin Run couldn''t help but p it on Wu Lingling''s face. Wu Jun, who hasn''t been very much in control, stood up and scolded when he heard this. "Why is your girl so ignorant, your aunt paid you tuition, why is you so ignorant? Apologize to your aunt . " "I wasn''t wrong. I was in that junior high school. She was here to help me. Now I''m using this to hit me. I''m not a little cousin. She won''t be under her control." Wu Lingling pushed open the two and opened the door to run Go out. It''s so depressing here that she doesn''t want to stay here at all. These people are snobbish, just look down on her. Chapter 1382: Blackened Good Girl (17) Chapter 1382: ckened Good Girl (17) 1382: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The people here count her as the poorest, so they came to see her jokes. Now everyone knows that it was Tang Guo''s family who paid her tuition. And none of that was what she wanted. Her mother always makes her learn from Tang Guo. Is it interesting? Auntie just paid her tuition? Does she have to bow her head in front of Tang Guo to admit it? She was right, she didn''t like to study anymore. The system stared nkly at all this, obviously the host didn''t do anything, why was Wu Lingling able to make things so bad? The host didn''t say a few words, right? "People who have low self-esteem, in this kind of scene, either endure to suffocate themselves or explode and show their sloppy side to everyone." Tang Guohe systematically said, "I didn''t do anything. I just made the people around me better and better. Most of the fallen abyss don''t think about how to get out, but they want to pull the people above. Those who do not want toe down are enemies. " "I just returned her some encounters. It depends on her whether she wants to crawl out or hate the people above as enemies." "Our family is not obliged to bear all of her expenses. My aunt is going to be so miserable now, but she asked for it and didn''t make any sense to ask our family to pay for it. Don''t hold my family''s money, but also be aloof. It s what she wants. Since it s so high and you do nt care, do nt spend a penny in our house. Tang Guo had a very clean smile on his face. Wu Jun, has gone out to chase Wu Lingling, no matter what, you have to bring people back and make trouble again. "Xiaoguo, I''m really sorry, Lingling is too sensible," Qin Run also felt dull. "Sister, look at Lingling, the child is young and ignorant." "Auntie, I don''t mind Lingling making my birthday, after all, she is still a child," Tang Guo said with a frown on his lips, hesitating, "but her words today really make me very sad." Qin Run was at a loss, "The aunt is sorry for you, okay?" "It''s not your fault, why should I apologize to you? Auntie, I said, I don''t mind how Lingling treats me, but she''s my mother, and I''m a little unhappy." Everyone did not expect that what she was going to say was this. This good-looking and obedient girl, they are very willing to listen to her say a few words. Especially those who have been boasted about her children before. "My parents work so hard every day, although they make a lot of money, but they are either in a meeting or on the way to help Lingling every day. That is my mother''s distressed aunt." Qin Run nodded quickly, expressing understanding. "Ke Lingling''s words are chilling. I feel unworthy of my mother. Auntie, I don''t think Lingling has experienced the hard life and was spoiled." Tang Guo''s lip corners were invisible, and he said seriously, "I haven''t had any hardships, I don''t know the hardships of life, auntie, please trouble you to go home, talk to Lingling well. Auntie you too, two jobs alone I feel bad for you. If Lingling is more sensible, you won''t be so worried. " Qin Run, who was angry with her daughter just now, was also warm. Yeah, if Lingling is more sensible, she needs to worry about it. Chapter 1383: Blackened Good Girl (18) Chapter 1383: ckened Good Girl (18) Chapter 1383: ck Girl (18) She thought to herself, such a well-behaved child is how good she is, she doesn''t need to worry about anything, she can talk, and her grades are good. "When I get home, I will tell Lingling well," Qin Run sighed, "I really can''t help Xiaoguo today." "Auntie said that those who do anything are all family members, but they have no temper." Tang Guo was sensible, but Tang mother and Tang father felt a little distressed. This is their baby daughter, who was said by Wu Lingling in person, so that the daughter was kind to avoid hurting the face among rtives. Wu Lingling''s words were a little bit irritating to them. At that time, Tang''s mother wanted to say directly, since you are not rare, don''t take it seriously to spend her money. She feels that the concern over the years is really feeding the dogs. The losing Xiaoguo also said that Wu Lingling was sensible, and she saw that girl was pretending. [Host, Wu Lingling was brought back by Wu Jun. ] System reminder. Tang Guo smiled and said to Qin Run, "Auntie, don''t worry about the tuition, Lingling said it is irritable. My mother won''t mind. As long as she is more sensible, auntie and my mother are sisters, and help you pay for it. Tuition is nothing. " "Xiaoguo is so sensible." Qin Run''s eyes were reddish. "If I have the ability, I won''t bother you." She felt relieved. Others don''t mind. In fact, as Wu Lingling said, the worst family is Wu Lingling''s family. At the time, Qin Run would have been so bad if he had not died. "Who is scarce of her family''s money, and who wants her to be kind?" Qin Run didn''t expect that Wu Lingling just heard this, came in angrily, pointed at Tang Guo, and scolded, "Tang Guo, you are so provocative here. Is this what you want my mother to do to your lineup? ? " Wu Lingling ran out, the more she thought the more wrong she was. Remembering that everyone was standing by Tang Guo, everyone''s eyes were full of me and dislike. After returning with Wu Jun, Tang Guo was heard at the door and Qin Run was not worried about the tuition. Her mother also looked grateful. She could not wait to treat Tang Guo as her daughter. She was really angry with her. "I don''t want you to pay your tuition fees," Wu Lingling said resentfully. "You are a hypocrite. You are deliberate. You deliberately draw everyone in, right? Let everyone stand by your side and let theme together. Fix me, right? " "Just because I''m different, you don''t like it, and want to use this method to make me grateful to you and worship you, like everyone else, all around you? Want to be beautiful!" It''s over. This is the aspiration of the couple Qin Run and Wu Jun, who have seen Tang and Tang mothers continually hide their sunken faces. "Lingling, you ..." Tang Guo looked harmless to humans and animals. In fact, in Wu Lingling''s eyes, it was a blooming white lotus. Wu Lingling is right. She is ying the most beautiful white lotus flower now. Who is it? Many people eat this set. "Lingling, what are you talking about?" Qin Run really broke out and pped Wu Lingling''s face again. Wu Lingling was beaten up, covering her face and saying loudly, "From tomorrow on, I won''t go to that school, I won''te here again, and I won''t spend her penny!" This time, Wu Lingling is really gone. Chapter 1384: Blackened Good Girl (19) Chapter 1384: ckened Good Girl (19) Chapter 1384: Darkened Good Girl (19) "Sister, I''m really sorry." Qin Run apologized. "I''m really sorry about Xiaoguo, Lingling is so ignorant." Mother Tang no longer intends to forgive, and her expression is not so good-looking, "Ruo Lan, since Ling Ling is so disgusted with our help, then things will go away." "Lingling is your baby daughter, and Xiaoguo is also my baby daughter. We usually have little time to apany Xiaoguo. We just want to make more money and give her a better life." The mother of Tang remembered Wu Lingling''s disgust, and all felt that she was too good at teaching her daughter and was scolded by Wu Lingling. "Xiaoguo has always been very sensible. Lingling has repeatedly said that Xiaoguo is not. I only think she is sensible. It is a small calction between children. It is not important." However, just now Wu Lingling''s terrible eyes scared her. As if she helped Wu Lingling pay the tuition fees, she asked the other party for it, and she should have felt that she was so ufortable as if she had eaten a fly. This is a white-eyed wolf. If she were not Qin Run''s daughter, she wouldn''t give one. She can understand. The character of Wu Lingling is afraid of inheriting Wu Jun''s jerk, after all, they are father and daughter. "But you just saw Lingling''s appearance, right? She''s one year younger than Xiaoguo, and it''s time to be sensible." Tang''s mother said, "The past things don''t care, this daughter, Run, in the future You control it, we can''t help you. " What can Qin Run say, in front of so many people, that she has no money and doesn''t want to pay Wu Lingling''s tuition? She hasn''t been thick-skinned, and asked Tang''s mother in public for money. In the past, it was Tang mother who distressed her and offered it, but she never took the initiative. In this regard, she only nodded in pain. "Sister, I will teach Lingling well when I go back. This will not happen in the future." On this birthday, everyone else felt ill for Tang Guo. Qin Run sat aside, and his face was not good-looking. What Wu Lingling did today, she lost all her face. Now that her elder sister is unwilling to bear the tuition, she scolded Wu Lingling several times in her heart, which is really unreasonable. Qin Run is Tang''s mother''s younger sister. When Tang''s father saw Tang''s decision, he looked slightly better. With so many people, it wasn''t good-looking. He was nning to wait for someone to go away and talk to Tang mother about Qin Run. This birthday, Tang Guo is probably the happiest person ever. Wouldn''t it be nice to drive away Wu Lingling, the vampire? Wu Lingling has low self-esteem, rebellion, and self-esteem. She will nevere to their house for money. After all the rtives had gone, Tang''s mother and father looked at each other and came to Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, don''t care about Lingling in the future," said Mother Tang. "Don''t learn from her, so as not to be affected by her." Mother Tang was a bit guilty. "I was thinking before that you are cousins and asked you to take care of her. I didn''t expect her to be so ignorant and unkind, so forget it." "Mom, does everything really matter?" Mother Tang remembered Wu Lingling''s words before, and she felt very ufortable. "No matter, Xiaoguo, you honestly tell your mother what Lingling did at school?" "In fact, there is nothing, but I don''t like studying very much. I often skip ss and y with friends outside her. I persuaded several times that she doesn''t listen very much." Chapter 1385: Blackened Good Girl (20) Chapter 1385: ckened Good Girl (20) 1385: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Friends outside? Tang mother Tang father wasn''t a fool, and all of a sudden understood that Wu Lingling was actually ying with those little idiots. Originally, he did not intend to let Tang Guo take care of Wu Lingling''s affairs. Now I heard that the other party was ying with the little one. The couple was sweating behind their backs. Are those little punks good things? What if Wu Lingling is involved in their daughter? "Xiaoguo, you must stay away from Wu Lingling in the future." Father Tang said very cautiously, "she and we can''t control, but you have to remember that most of them are not good, don''t learn from her. " "Parents, don''t worry, the driver picks me up from school every day, how can I learn with Lingling? Also, Lingling may be young, and I will understand itter." understand? They are skeptical. How many junior high school girls are just mingling with those who don''t study well, drop out of school, and have abortions? The two were really lucky because Tang Guo was not assured and a driver was arranged for her. But where do I know, even if the driver is arranged, if someone cares about Tang Guo, there is a way. In particr, there are still some ipetent talents. If you use any small means, you can cause problems for the driver. That day, Tang Guo cannot be picked up. "In short, Xiaoguo, you will not be allowed tomunicate with Lingling in the future, do you understand?" Tang''s mother tongue eased, "We will try to take more time toe back to apany you in the future." Also from Lingling before, they found that their daughter was really too good. If she were the same as Wu Lingling, they would not find a ce to cry. "Okay, I listen to parents." This is exactly what Tang Guo wants. After interrupting Tang''s thoughts, she would no longer reach out to pay Wu Lingling''s tuition. Moreover, let the two speak on their own initiative and not allow Wu Lingling to be in charge again. After all, the original owner gave Wu Lingling money for two people''s advice, otherwise they wouldn''t manage it, and it would cost tens of thousands. If it were not for the exnation of the two husbands and wives, who would be in for nothing, tens of thousands of yuan. "That little fruit, go to sleep first." Tang Guo was obedient. Obviously, the two had discussions. Today''s goal was achieved, and she fell asleep in a good mood. Time rushed and finally came, the day Tang Guo received Wu Lingling''s call for help. After school in the afternoon, she finished her homework before going home. At this time, the school was empty. When passing by the schoolke, she intentionally dropped her phone on the road and pretended to go forward without incident. Wu Lingling called her. She couldn''t hang up, right? If she hangs up intentionally, something will happen to her. Therefore, the phone is the best way. Who knew that a cell phone would be so coincidental that it just dropped. When she fell in school, someone picked it up and was able to prove that it had nothing to do with her. But she didn''t take two steps, and a voice like Mu Chunfeng came from behind. Tang Guo: "..." System: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, who is this, how to dismantle the host''s tform. Tang Guo froze, turned and showed a clean smile, and saw a boy with a sunny appearance approaching her. "ssmate, is this your phone?" Tang Guo opposed the gentle eyes of the big boy, and denied, "No." "ssmate, I just saw the mobile phone falling out of your pocket, you can check it." The boy said to Tang Guo very earnestly that it was what I saw and made the systemugh crazy. see you tomorrow Chapter 1386: Blackened Good Girl (21) Chapter 1386: ckened Good Girl (21) Chapter 1386: Darkened Good Girl (21) "ssmate?" "It''s not mine." Tang Guo denied. "I didn''t bring my phone today." "But ..." Qiao Ge said seriously and surely, "I really saw that this phone fell out of your pocket," he said, brightening the phone and disying the password interface, " Otherwise, ssmates, please try your password. If you can open it, it must be yours, and the address book, various ounts ... look at it. " System: Hahahahaha, just look at the ount, and be honest. Qiao Ge think, isn''t this long, innocent little girl a little stupid. People picked up the phone and asked if it was her. How could a normal person look at it? She was kind enough to deny it, saying that it wasn''t her, and that she didn''t bring a cell phone. Qiao Ge frowned. "ssmate, what do you think?" "If you can''t remember your password, you can use your fingerprint." System: Hahahahaha, you can also use fingerprints. Tang Guo''s expression was tangled, and as time passed slowly, he didn''t want to dy with this mentally retarded. He grabbed the phone and opened it with his fingerprint. "Look, ssmate, it''s yours." One of Qiao Ge, I read it right, it really fell out of your pocket. Now I believe it. I almost let Tang Guo hit the phone directly on his head. Tang Guo put his mobile phone in his pocket. "Okay, it''s mine. Thank you, kind person." "You''re wee. It''s a traditional virtue of our country to pick up gold." Qiao Ge revealed a row of neat and white teeth, and his smile was particrly sunny. "It''s my pleasure to be able to help you, no sooner, ssmate, you can go home." "Bye." Tang Guo turned around and left, intending to find a ce no one saw, and then throwing away his mobile phone. Unexpectedly, the guy actually followed her, and she stood back, "What else do you have?" After that, she took out her wallet and raised her eyebrows. "Are you paying for it? Two hundred yuan, is it enough?" "No, no, no, ssmate, you misunderstood." Qiao Ge waved his hand, "I don''t want to pay." "Then what do you follow me?" Qiao Ge said very kindly, "It''s almost seven o''clock. It''s not safe for a girl to go home. It''s messy outside the school. At this time, there are a lot of babbles. I''ll take you to the bus stop. " System: [Host, a kind-hearted person, seeing his heart looks good. There are really not many boys like this now. Outside the school, it is indeed a small gathering ce, especially around this school, there are various alleys. Those little bulls are fine, they like to squat in the alley to y, bully the students, and ask for protection fees. "No, my driver is waiting for me at the school gate." "Then I will take you to the school gate." System: Hahahahahahaha ... "No need," Tang Guo looked up, and said to Qiao Ge very earnestly, "if many people see me and a boy so close, they will gossip. I now study with all my heart. Having early love affects my studies. " "So, thank you for your kindness." Tang Guo smiled lightly on his face. "But I really don''t want to be misunderstood, affecting learning and reputation." Qiao Ge thought that what she said really made sense. That being said, he really couldn''t follow along. He just felt that she didn''t look normal. Chapter 1387: Blackened Good Girl (22) Chapter 1387: ckened Good Girl (22) Chapter 1387: Darkened Good Girl (22) I can''t remember what my cell phone looks like. Is it because I don''t remember well and can I get lost? Qiao Ge was a little worried. It can be seen that the other party really didn''t want him to follow, because he was afraid of misunderstanding, and he was not reluctant. "So, ssmate, I won''t follow you, you go home." Tang Guo nodded, turned and walked towards the school gate, feeling that the other party did not follow, and turned a corner. She aimed at the small ditch in the school, crossed her lips with a smile, and threw the phone directly into the small water In the ditch. Seeing that the phone was flooded by the water in the small ditch, the phone was not waterproof, and it was scrapped after a while. At this moment, I was in a very happy mood, and walked quickly towards the school gate. "It was originally intentionally thrown." Qiao Ge watched Tang Guo''s back disappear and put down his telescope. At this time, he was standing in a certain teaching building. This position is rtively high, and you can see the way to the school gate. He originally wanted to see if that girl would get lost. After all, she didn''t seem to have a good memory, but she didn''t believe that the cell phone was her. Unexpectedly, through the telescope, he saw the scene where she lost her mobile phone, as if she threw the mobile phone into a puddle, and she was quite happy. "Is it too stressful to learn, can you dpress if you lose your phone?" Qiao Ge thought it was possible. After all, she said just now that a driver was waiting for her at the gate of the school, showing that her family history was very good. He brought the telescope to the small ditch and saw a smart phone lying inside. Picked it up and looked at it, the phone is scrapped and cannot be turned on. After thinking about it, he still left the teacher''s office. In case her parents asked and med her, he helped to say that the mobile phone was picked up at school. [Host, the guy really picked up the phone, you really are as expected, how do you know the host, he will also watch you secretly ...] When asked here, the system suddenly stopped the sound, [host Is that the guy? "Ok." No wonder, it s no wonder that the host is throwing the mobile phone into a small ditch and scrapped it. It turned out that the guy was afraid of picking up the thing, which is bad for the host. "Well, go back." [Host, what about that guy? "I feel he''s a bit stupid and doesn''t want to talk to him for the time being." System: Well, it looks like there''s such a silly thing that almost bad the host. However, he didn''t think the host was such a mean person, and now he just didn''t have time to talk to each other and just made excuses. After all, today is an important day. The host was greatly unhappy. Tang Guo stepped out of the school gate and got on at 6.50 minutes. The car drove to the door of the house at 7.20 minutes. Wu Lingling called her at 7.50 minutes. At this time, students should normally return home. Wu Lingling is a rebellious little sister, and of course she won''t go home so early. Qin Run didn''t care much about Wu Lingling. Many of the people who became little punks and little girls were actually because their family members didn''t care enough about them. Tang Guo has finished his homework, returned home, finished his meal, washed up, and went to bed early. The phone had been thrown into Xiaoshuigou and was scrapped. Wu Lingling couldn''t make her phone call at all. So, what will happen to Wu Lingling? No matter what happened, it was not her business. It was a night without a mobile phone, and Tang Guo slept especially well. Based on Tang Guo''s attitude, the system did not monitor Wu Lingling''s mobile phone. Chapter 1388: Blackened Good Girl (23) Chapter 1388: ckened Good Girl (23) Chapter 1388: Darkened Good Girl (23) The next day, Tang Guo came to school by car. Open the door and get off. At this point in time, Wu Lingling and a few little girls havee from another direction, riding a bicycle. If it were not a special ident, they would basically meet every day. This is not that they deliberately bumped into each other, but that both sides came on time, and it was normal to meet each other. But today, Wu Lingling did not show up. There were only those little maids. When Tang Guo got out of the car, those little maids were still whispering, as if to say that Wu Lingling did not meet them ording to time. "When I passed Lingling''s house, I called two times, as if nobody was there." "Maybe I''m asleep." Tang Guo bit the bread and followed them in. Seeing that the morning was about to pass, when the third lesson was over, the teacher had just left the ssroom and hadn''t had two minutes. A figure suddenly rushed into the ssroom when the ssmates didn''t respond. When they can see clearly, the figure has rushed to Tang Guo, staring at Tang Guo with his wicked and vicious face, "You are intentional, right?" "Lingling?" Tang Guo looked up, asking very puzzledly, "What''s wrong, what''s the intention?" Wu Lingling looked as if she was going to eat Tang Guo. "Did you do it on purpose, you did it on purpose, right? Yesterday, yesterday you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Wu Lingling''s words were incoherent, so that everyone did not understand. They all remembered yesterday, wasn''t Tang Guo thest one to leave the ssroom for homework? Moreover, during this period, Tang Guo didn''t seem to do anything. Sorry about Wu Lingling. "Lingling, what the **** are you talking about?" Tang Guo smiled lightly. "If it doesn''t matter, I still have to do my homework. This is a ssroom. It''s not a noisy ce. What''s the matter? Let''s talk after school. " "Do not!" Wu Lingling yelled and mmed her fist on Tang Guo''s desktop. Her fierce look made everyone in the ss dislike it. "This ssmate, you have affected our studies. This is not the ce where you quarrel. Please go out." "ssmate, please go out." They all knew Wu Lingling, a young girl who was punished for skipping sses all day. I went to many times to report the criticism, and I still kept teaching. They are the high school seniors here. They don''t particrly like this ss skipping every day. They still yell in their ss and have no politeness at all. "Tang Guo, how much do you hate me, why didn''t you answer the phone yesterday, why did you shut down, why?" The appearance of Wu Lingling''s copse made everyone in the ss whisper. They did not think that Tang Guo would do anything to bully Wu Lingling. Mostly it was Wu Lingling who hadmitted it and me it on Tang Guo. Such people are really annoying. Isn''t it the will of the phone owner to answer the phone? Maybe Tang Guo is busy studying and not paying attention? "Wu Lingling, right, ssmate Tang Guo identally dropped his mobile phone yesterday and lost and found it. If you were in a hurry yesterday and she didn''t receive the phone call, don''t me her." Tang Guo almost didn''t say at the same table. It was you who were unlucky. How could he yell in the ssroom because people didn''t receive the phone call? There was really no education. Wu Lingling froze, "lost your phone?" Chapter 1389: Blackened Good Girl (24) Chapter 1389: ckened Good Girl (24) Chapter 1389: Darkened Good Girl (24) "Well, I came home yesterday and found out." "Since you lost your phone, why didn''t you find it right away?" The onlookers thought that Wu Lingling felt that Tang Guo had lost her mobile phone, and felt that she had misunderstood Tang Guo and was sorry. I didn''t expect her to me Tang Guo for not finding it right away, how big her face was. "When it was discovered, it was already dark, and the drivers were home. Do you want me to be a little girl and look for a cell phone with a shlight?" Tang Guo said lightly. Did you call? " "Yesterday ..." Wu Lingling remembered what happened yesterday and quickly stopped her voice. How could such a thing be said? To speak up, her entire life was ruined. Can''t say, absolutely can''t say, to say it, what would school people think of her? Knowing that, she really shouldn''t havee to this school. If it weren''t for her mother who said that the tuition for the third grade had been paid, she would have to finish the junior high school and she would definitely transfer to school immediately. me it, why did her aunt pay her the tuition for junior high school? And her mother, if she promised to change school immediately, those things would not happen yesterday. There was also Lu Jing. Why did Lu Jing''s phone suddenly go unanswered, and she wouldn''t be in trouble if he asked him to answer it. And Tang Guo, yes, Tang Guo. If the other person''s mobile phone is not lost, why would she receive her phone call, send her money, and rescue her. Then she won''t be bullied by those foolish people. When she thinks of waking upst night and this morning, she is going to copse. Although she is a little girl, she still cares about some aspects. Besides, she likes Lu Jing again, how could she be confused with others. "I me you." Wu Lingling looked at Tang Guo full of hate. "You must have lost your cell phone on purpose, right? Don''t lose it early, don''t lose itte, but you lost it yesterday." No matter what happened yesterday, Wu Lingling''s words sounded shameless to everyone''s ears. What does it mean not to lose early and notte, but at this time? Would you like to be notified when your phone goes down? Tang Guo has no ability as an unknown prophet. Do you know what will happen to you? Besides, your business has nothing to do with Tang Guo. "Lingling, you really don''t me me for losing your phone. What did you do yesterday?" Tang Guo asked with a kind face. Wu Lingling remembered yesterday''s scene again, and saw Tang Guo''s eyes more fiercely, "I won''t forgive you." "You just can''t see me." "Wu Lingling, please go out!" There are a few fierce female ssmates in the ss, who really can''t help this shameless person, came up with Wu Lingling''s hair, dragged her out stiffly. , "Shameless, actually spilled in our ss. Tang Guo is a good student. It is really bad luck to have a rtive like you." These girls are more mixed, but they are not the same as Wu Lingling. They are mixed, and their grades are still good, otherwise they will not enter the elite ss. A young junior high school girl who was so noisy in her ss and wanted to bully the good students in her ss would not work. Tang Guo, who is usually patient with them, hasn''t been able to bully a little girl like Wu Lingling before them. "throw it out!" The older sister in the ss was big and waved. Chapter 1390: Blackened Good Girl (25) Chapter 1390: ckened Good Girl (25) Chapter 1390: Darkened Good Girl (25) "Okay, Tang Guo, study hard. After this shameless run to the ss, we help you throw it out." The older sister in the ss said with a smile. "Yes, at noon, are you free? I have a few math problems to ask you." "Yes, I will be in the ssroom after I have eaten. Wee to discuss at any time." The eldest sister was sitting in the front row of Tang Guo and turned back, "I look at your cousin''s eyes a little strangely, you have to be careful, or would you like to eat with us at noon?" "Okay." "You are just too honest, even if she is your cousin, you can''t let her do anything." The elder sister said with a sigh, "Forget it, you are so thin with arms, Sven''s, it is impossible to do With her, someone will trouble you in the future and just tell your ssmates. " "Thank you then." "You''re wee. Recently we have a lot of questions that we didn''t understand in ss, thanks to you." This older sister is actually nice. The reason why she is big sister is that she was often bullied and had to be fierce. Her dream is very bright and she wants to go to a good university. Her family situation is not good, she can only rely on her own hard work and learning to change her destiny. She admires most of her ssmates. After thest ss in the morning, the elder sister took Tang Guo to the cafeteria, and she was very polite and said she would help her cook. Tang Guo gave her meal card to the other party, and she quickly said no. "Using mine, I feel that my cousin is a little bit wrong," Tang Guo whispered, "If she really bothers me every day, I have to trouble you." "That''s OK, I''m wee." Sister really is not very good. Knowing that Tang Guo didn''tck this, and asked her to help her. After that, Tang Guo was responsible for the safety of the school. Not long after Tang Guo sat down, Wu Lingling appeared. When she saw Tang Guo, the hatred of those eyes did not converge. "I don''t know what happened yesterday. Lingling hates me so much. I just dropped my phone. I didn''t expect her to have an urgent call." Listening to Tang Guo''s words, the elder sister frowned, "No matter what you do, no matter what happens, I don''t me you. The big things are caused by her, oh, because your phone was lost , Did nt receive it, she is in trouble, and you are to me you? You are not her mother, a young student, it s her parents responsibility. If you are a cousin, you can do this. almost." "really?" "Really, eat it fast, don''t me you, haven''t you found your mobile phone? After eating, let''s go back to the ssroom to discuss the question, this white wolf-eye cousin, less contact." The elder sister felt that they were really honest students. They have to watch, lest they be bullied by a bully little girl like Wu Lingling. She heard that Tang Guo''s family helped Wu Lingling''s family a lot. System: The host greatly pretends to look like Bai Lian, which is too realistic, so **** damn ah. While eating, Tang Guo always felt Wu Lingling''s hateful sight. Actually, she wanted tough. Look, she answered the phone. It was her. If she didn''t answer the phone, Wu Lingling was the victim, but Wu Lingling would put the me on her. The so-called Sheng Mi En Dou Mi Chou means this. Chapter 1391: Blackened Good Girl (26) Chapter 1391: ckened Good Girl (26) 1391: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Because her family helped Wu Lingling''s family too much, she thought that if there was any problem, it would be right to find her. Once her family can''t help, or if it is dyed because of something, it is her family''s sin. Her parents had told her to look after Wu Lingling. In fact, Wu Lingling often borrowed money from Tang Guo. The original owner remembered the words of Tang''s mother, and there was no shortage of that at home. She didn''t like to talk too much with Wu Lingling and simply borrowed money to pass. This is why Wu Lingling called her as soon as she thought about money. A noisy sound suddenly sounded outside the ssroom while discussing the question types at noon. "Excuse me, is this ss Tang Guo?" Tang Guo heard this familiar voice, and raised his head, just facing the big boy standing at the door of the ssroom. System: Oh, it was actually found. This guy, really, is just like a brown sugar. When he encounters arge host, he sets up a horse. "Tang Guo, look for you." Tang Guo stood up, walked to the door of the ssroom, and smiled, "Brother, may I ask, what are you doing to me?" Big brother? ? Indeed, Tang Guo looked thin and small, and Qiao Ge had a meter of eight and a few, standing in front of her, almost blocking her light. Qiao Ge came back from that sweet and greasy elder brother and looked at Tang Guo with a smile. "Sister, have you lost your cell phone, look at this cell phone, is it yours?" Qiao Ge took out Tang Guo''s cell phone that was thrown into the puddle yesterday and was wiped clean. It is just that the water is broken and the machine cannot be turned on. As for whether she wants to repair or change to a new one, it has nothing to do with him. But the picture of her losing her phone was deep in his mind. "Little sister, is this phone yours?" Qiao Ge asked again, and he didn''t mention what he saw yesterday. A clear smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face, "It''s mine, brother, thank you for picking up the phone and returning it to me specifically." "Thank you, the return to the original owner is the traditional virtue of our country, everyone should learn." Qiao Ge''s long sunshine was handsome, his smile was clean and gentle. When he faced him, he always felt a little sun shining. The ssmates who were watching, could not help but respect him when they heard what he said. The thoughts in their hearts were that they should indeed maintain this good virtue. "However, this phone I picked up in the ditch may be broken." Tang Guo took the mobile phone in his hand and said gratefully, "It doesn''t matter, it can be used for repair." There was nothing abnormal on his face, as if they met yesterday, it was just a dream, but the reality did not happen. "That little sister, I''ll go first." "Big brother, walk slowly, by the way, what''s your name, big brother?" Qiao Ge didn''t want to answer, "My name is Qiao Ge, this is the new school doctor." Then, he quickly stopped, and almost said, if you have any illness, you cane to him to ensure that the medicine is cured. Fortunately, it stopped. Isn''t that cursing others for being sick? This younger sister is long and clean, and she is rtively thin. It is better not to get sick like this. I don''t know what''s going on. When talking to this strange girl, he can''t take it anymore. There is a kind of person who wants to exin himself. As soon as this idea came out, Qiao Ge quickly bid farewell to leave. It''s weird, he''s going to go back awake. Chapter 1392: Blackened Good Girl (27) Chapter 1392: ckened Good Girl (27) 1392: Wordscapes Uncrossed Cliff-Rift 15 Answers Tang Guo was ying with the bad mobile phone in his hand, and he cried in his heart that the guy turned out to be a new school doctor. The system is a little shy and doesn''t know what kind of thoughts the host has. Besides, the performance of that guy should not be annoying to the host, but the host definitely wants to tease each other. Actually, he was happy to see such a scene. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo stepped out of the school gate, and saw Wu Lingling standing with a few babies. Those few foolish look at Wu Lingling''s eyes, very ambiguous. I didn''t know what Wu Lingling said in a low voice, and even handed her cell phone to Wu Lingling. In the end, Wu Lingling followed the young people. Tang Guoke didn''t intend to stop the other party, wasn''t he asking for trouble by himself? But Wu Lingling already saw her, turned around, and shouted maliciously, "Cousin." "Lingling?" Tang Guo had to stop. "Lingling, no matter what happened before, I lost my cell phone and didn''t receive the call, that''s not to me me. Also, next time you don''t bothering to the ssroom, there are What are you talking about in private? " "Cousin, didn''t you tell me anything before?" Wu Lingling said suddenly, "what the **** is it? Can you say it now?" Wu Lingling didn''t want to hang around with these little hoops, but they held her picture in their hands. Now Tang Guo came out, she thought of such a way to get rid of. With Tang Guo, leave first. Tang Guo is so beautiful, maybe he will attract these dreadful attention. Anyway, she has been pulled into the water, and it is best to pull down the culprit that caused her suffering. The good students of the past, fooling around and spreading it, don''t know what it will be like. "Things?" Tang Guo looked puzzled. "What? I remember not telling you anything? By the way, I have to go to the police station. Yesterday, I lost not only my cell phone, but also other things. Those things are not cheap, and no one is returning them now, I have to call the police. " At first I saw Tang Guo''s innocent appearance, but he was a little careful and woke up. Look at the car behind Tang Guo, it is not ordinary family at first nce. Forget it, don''t provoke this kind of people who don''t know the background, in case it can''t be provoke, then it''s not easy to confuse. "Lingling, I have to go to the police station and leave first, otherwise it will be veryte to go home. My mother has been tightly controlled recently and will not allow me to go home toote." Tang Guo didn''t care about Wu Lingling''s mistaken appearance, he got in the car directly. Want to drag her into the water, no way. Look at those chubby looks, it should be sober, and will not hit her head on her head for the time being. She didn''t want to mess up with the prison without wrecking Wu Lingling. Anyway, Wu Lingling has tasted all the hardships. She sat on the seat with her lips slightly raised. "Ms. Tang, are you going directly to the police station?" "Come back home." "understood." The driver didn''t ask much of this and understood that Tang Guo just didn''t want to talk to Wu Lingling more. Tang mother and Tang father have already exined to him, try to avoid Tang Guo and Wu Lingling walking too close. If Tang Guo and Wu Lingling are together, they must report to them. These Tang Guo didn''t deliberately check it, so I don''t know, Tang''s father and mother, care more about her than before, no longer just to make money, ignore her in many ces. Write another chapter Chapter 1393: Blackened Good Girl (28) Chapter 1393: ckened Good Girl (28) 1393: Wordscapes Uncrossed Cliff-Rift 15 Answers Even though Tang Guo behaved very well, he didn''t provoke wrongdoing and excellent results, because Wu Lingling''s affairs taught them lessons, and Tang''s father and mother didn''t dare to work so hard and forgot to care about their daughter''s life. Especially when I learned that Wu Lingling is a little girl now, she often hangs out with a small group of puppets, and there are a group of good little girls who y, it ismon to skip sses and leave early. There was a cold sweat behind them. Fortunately, their daughters were well behaved. What if they really became neglected like Wu Lingling because of their neglect? Before losing money, Tang''s mother also told Tang Guo to take care of Wulingling''s little cousin. If Wu Lingling had broken her little fruit, where would she cry? On Linguo''s birthday, Wu Lingling made so much noise that Tang mother had lost her mind. She is a distressed girl, but she won''t lose her daughter because of the distressed girl. Let s talk about the big things that would happen to Wu Lingling one day, because she told her daughter that she would take care of Wu Lingling, would her honest and well-behaved daughter really help Wu Lingling because she was too obedient? Can those foolish girls be provoked? In case of an ident, she regrets that she hasn''t had enough time for life. This week, the two husbands and wives did not work hard at all, but were looking for someone to investigate around Tangguo School. Investigated, many gangsters appear, these gangsters often bully students in the alleys, want protection fees, steal students'' money, and Wu Lingling is also close to those gangsters. Knowing this result, the two were so lucky that Tang Guo arranged a driver pick-up and drop-off. "Little fruit." After receiving a call from Mother Tang, Tang Guo was quite surprised. "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Keep away from Lingling in the future, don''t mingle with her, lest it affect your learning." "Good mother, today I saw Lingling ying with her friends outside the school again." When Tang''s mother heard it, she hurriedly told her several times. After Tang Guo agreed, she hung up the phone. Then she thought about it and told Qin Run the matter. Anyway, Qin Run is her younger sister. She can''t control Wu Lingling, so she has to remind her. Qin Run was still a little angry at the time, saying that she would manage it, and Tang mother couldn''t control so much, just kindly reminded. "If Run, did your Wujun go to work?" Tang''s mother thought of this, and she was full of anger. A big man, all day long, only knew that he was idle, drunk, and fart, and Qin Run was still very rare, saying Wu Jun hurt her. "Sister, don''t worry about that much, you are still living now." "Isn''t that going to work?" "Sister, don''t say it. In fact, Wu Jun''s master and my master can also be outside." Mother Tang is not persuading, she is not persuaded toe back. "Then you control Lingling. Now it s third grade. With her grades, you ca nt be admitted to this high school. You have to bear their father and daughter. all of." This sentence made Qin Run feel cold, and it seemed that her sister really did not care about Wu Lingling. When she heard those things, she wasn''t very angry. Now that Tang''s mother didn''t help with the tuition fees, Qin Run was really angry. She nned toe back to Wu Lingling and learn a good lesson. At this time, Wu Lingling was in the KTV booth with the gangsters, and there was a mess inside. Smug a pinch on her, put it in her ear and said, "If you have time, bring your little sisters and ssmates to y." "Otherwise we''ll hang your photo out and remember to bring that obedient one." In thest plot, I have to say one more thing. A long time ago, I was in high school. Sixteen beds in the dormitory. A girl who lives in the bed opposite me, ys very well with the outsiders, and then you know, and the outsiders. There is a girl who ys very well with this girl and is very honest. She introduced the boyfriend to the girl, who soon learned to smoke and drink, and stayed home at night. After graduating from high school, she got married, her first daughter, second daughter, and third child finally gave birth to a son. Her husband has nothing to do all day, and her three children are raised by her own. Her nine-year-old peer is now bloated and has a yellowplexion. She looks like a 40-year-old aunt. She was really beautiful in the past. Therefore, girls must protect themselves and be responsible for their lives. See you tomorrow good night. Chapter 1394: Blackened Good Girl (29) Chapter 1394: ckened Good Girl (29) Chapter 1394: Darkened Good Girl (29) Knowing that Wu Lingling and the hoops outside the school were approaching, the two mothers, Tang and Tang, also made changes to their own work, no longer focusing on their work. From half a month, or only once a month, now I have to go home at least twice a week. Basically, every Friday, one of Tang s mothers, Tang s father, drove to pick up Tang Guo himself. Tang Guo was quite satisfied with this result. The scene where the two picked Tang Guo out of school was asionally seen by the outsiders. Originally because Wu Lingling had a rtionship with Tang Guo, they also nned to let Wu Lingling lie to Tang Guo for fun, but also dispelled. Every time except Wu Lingling, she looked at Tang Guo with a ferocious, resentful look. Tang Guo''s life and study can be said to be very peaceful. She felt calm, but the school students didn''t. Especially the students in Tang Guo''s ss found that their three good students had improved their scores. In these tests, the score of science is basically the perfect score of science, which is beyond anyone''s eye. They can no longer be jealous, only look up and envy. Moreover, they were not jealous of Tang Guo. This Miyoshi student not only progressed by himself, but also helped them patiently and made them progress together. Wu Lingling was walking in a dark direction, farther and farther from the light. Tang Guo, however, was walking in the opposite direction to her, getting brighter and brighter. No matter where she stood in the eyes of school students and teachers, she felt that there was light in her body and it was dazzling. She is perfect. When Wu Lingling was in the middle and middle school, every time she heard about Tang Guo, her hatred for Tang Guo would deepen a little. One day, Tang Guo was out of school. Today, Tang mother and Tang mother did note. The driver came to pick her up. As soon as she walked out of the school gate, she saw Wu Lingling and a few little sisters mingling with a group. Wu Lingling stared at her fiercely when she saw her, turning her head away from her. And those little maids were standing beside a foolish side. When Tang Guo got in the car, they went together in a certain direction. Gradually away from the school, the foolish hands were also ced on the waist of the little girls, and those little girls did not struggle. [It''s Wu Lingling, who introduced the little sister around her to the group. "Ok." [These junior high school girls are rebellious and have early love situations. Those who linger and talk a little, buy them something to eat, take them to y, leave them alone, and mix with them. ] The system said. "Surveince Wu Lingling, if she puts her hand on a good student, tell me." Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand. "Don''t worry about the little sister who is willing to fall." [Understand, the host is big. Two dayster, when Tang Guo and Tang mother were chatting, they heard that Qin Run wasining in front of Tang mother andined that Wu Lingling was even more disobedient. She often didn''t go home and said she stayed overnight with fellow schrs. She buried her head and smiled lowly. Qin Run stillined that Wu Lingling was disobedient, so she never worried. Wu Lingling didn''t go home at night, did she really live with fellow schrs? "Your aunt is also stupid," said Tang mother. "To leave your aunt, it is better to live with Lingling alone than now." "Mom, this is my aunt''s own choice. You persuade her not to listen." "I know." Mother Tang sighed. "Okay, don''t say these, as long as our little fruit is good, everything is fine." Wu Lingling broke her heart and didn''t want to do those unpleasant things. Chapter 1395: Blackened Good Girl (30) Chapter 1395: ckened Good Girl (30) 1395: Wordscapes Uncrossed Vista-Fall 15 Answers Those lunatics are not satisfied with little Taimei at all. Where is Xiaotaimei''s good student, especially the boss, knowing that Wu Lingling is being pinched by the boy under his hand and pulling her own little sister into the water. He couldn''t hold his irritable mind. He asked his subordinates to find Wu Lingling, intimidate the other party, and let her take the good students out to y. If the family background is not good, it is better that the parents are busy and pay less attention to their life and study. Generally, such students are more obedient and obedient. If something really happens, they dare not tell their parents. One is that they are unfamiliar with their parents and are ashamed to speak. The second is that they are afraid of losing face. Once the parents find a school and make trouble, many people know about them. It will be them who lose face. Such consequences cannot be endured by young girls. Wu Lingling readily agreed, without any hesitation. Since pulling her little sister into the water, she has had one, and she has encountered these. Why are those good students who are studying in school still reading well? Her idea is to pull all these good students into the water. Especially the few students in the ss that she hated. "Brother Dao, rest assured, I will make you satisfied." Wu Lingling said with a smile to Brother Dao. Brother Dao, is the boss who is more and more trusted. It''s the same,paring her neck with a knife. In the end, because she didn''t call Tang Guo, Brother Dao obeyed the boss and threw her to the couple. In her heart, she certainly hated this man. But the person she hated most was Tang Guo. The Miyoshi student whoughed cleanly and walked with light seemed to be envied by countless people. On what grounds? Why Tang Guo can be as glorious as a child, go to school and have a driver pick up and drop off. If she had lived in such a family since she was a child, she would definitely not be taken away by Brother Dao, and she would not encounter everything behind it, nor would they be threatened by them and fall into the abyss. Her first goal is to be the monitor in her ss, and she is also the first student with the highest grade. The woman grew up clean, and the boys said she smiled beautifully. Teachers like each other and ssmates like each other. She hates this girl very much, because every time she misses a ss, the other party remembers it clearly. If it is not so clearly remembered in the ce, will she be criticized by the school because she is skipped too many times every week? On the second day after promised Dao, Wu Lingling kept paying attention to the girl. The other party happens to be on duty today. When everything is done, everyone in the school will be almost gone. As soon as the girl left the school gate, she was caught by Wu Lingling''s little sisters and dragged directly into the alley. The girls just wanted to shout, Wu Lingling, what were you doing, they covered her mouth hard. [Host, Miao Rourou was dragged to the alley. ] The system quickly reported to Tang Guo. Wu Lingling''s activities in the school have been monitored by the system. Today, Wu Lingling was still in the toilet and discussed how to drag Miao Rourou away and give it to those foolish. Tang Guo had a decision. After school, he called the driver and asked him to wait for a while. She would finish her homework before returning. Then, she took out a set of leather clothes, leather pants, and a ck mask from the system space. As long as her hair is tied up, her body will change and no one will think that this person is a good student Tang Guo. Chapter 1396: Blackened Good Girl (31) Chapter 1396: ckened Good Girl (31) Tang Guo quickly walked out of the ssroom, walked to a wall of the school ording to the position set by the system, and climbed up lightly. He went out of the wall very neatly. "Are female robbers?" Qiao Ge looked at the scene with a telescope, a thin figure in ck leather and leather pants, actually went out of the wall like that. When he wanted to see it again, the figure had turned outside. He was holding the telescope, a little regrettable, but he didn''t see clearly just now. I didn''t expect the school to be so fun. There were weird girls, and female robbers appeared in the afternoon. He came to be a school doctor, which was more interesting than in the hospital. I don''t know what interesting things can happen in a few days. Qiao Ge thought silently that his mind was full of the little girl who was innocent. He quickly shook his head, what was he thinking about? Miao Rourou thought that Wu Lingling was just trying to grab her money, or at least teach her a meal. After all, she kept Wu Lingling out of school and left early, and she remembered everything clearly. She is the monitor, and it is her duty to record these. It is impossible not to remember. Doing these things will definitely offend some ssmates who love to skip ss. Wu Lingling hated her, she was not surprised at all. She really didn''t expect that Wu Lingling and a few little sisters actually dragged her into the alley, and there were still a few waiting around in the alley. She felt at a nce that these **** were different from that little bastard. Most of these punks are over 20 years old, not the kind of student punk. She felt bad and wanted to run away, but she was pinched by several girls and her mouth was blocked. Just staring, I wanted to ask Wu Lingling what to do. Brother Dao really didn''t expect that Wu Lingling was really cruel, and she really brought a beautiful little girl. "Just like this face, the boss must like it." They are not afraid at all, what will happen then. In fact, as long as the family background is not good and the parents are still busy, this kind of good girl has better deal with it, do something, take a photo, and threaten slightly to ensure that she does not dare to say anything. Their boss, the favorite is this young and tender girl. Miao Rourou was despairing when they heard what they said. And they actually have a van, just parked at this alley. At this point in time, no one passed by. Even after passing by, who dares to care about these messy things, Wu Lingling''s little sisters surrounded her, and no one else could see it. Tears came from Miao Rourou''s eyes, and she regretted why she ran without seeing Wu Lingling. "Take the car and hurry up, so as not to be bumped into by someone." The knife brothermanded, and Wu Lingling, a few girls, was about to get into the car with Miao Rouhou. At this time, Tang Guo came out of the school wall. He ran to Brother Dao and gave him a kick. He still kicked his face and howled in pain. Before the Wu Linglings had responded, she took a few steps and pped her backhand on the faces of Wu Lingling''s little sisters. Among them, Wu Lingling, she was the heaviest to start with, her face swelled on the spot. Wu Lingling was beaten with tears in her eyes and covered her face. She didn''t know that the girl wearing ck leather pants and a mask would suddenly appear and beat her. "who are you?" Tang Guo has pulled Miao Rourou behind her and said, "Those who hit you." Chapter 1397: Blackened Good Girl (32) Chapter 1397: ckened Good Girl (32) Chapter 1397: Darkened Good Girl (32) Miao Rourou hid behind Tang Guo, shaking tremblingly, unable to say a word. She didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if she was really taken to the car. She looked at Wu Lingling, who had swollen cheeks high, and could not help showing a bit of hatred in her eyes. "Wu Lingling, this matter is not over." Wu Lingling felt a little stunned in her heart, and was a little flustered, pulling Brother Dadao, "de Brother, what to do?" She was also doing this kind of thing for the first time, and did not expect a bad thing to happen halfway through. Brother Dao looked fiercely, "Catch the woman." He was kicked in public, and he couldn''t breathe, but he couldn''t hold his face in the face of a little girl like Wu Lingling. This kind of nosy, weird girl, it is better to catch it directly and learn a good lesson. After following the boss for so many years, he was not afraid of the ident, the white knife went in, and the red knife came out. Afraid of a little girl? "Let''s run." Miao Rourou was very grateful for this sudden girl. She thought that Tang Guo might be a role-ying enthusiast and just passed by before saving her. With so many people now, if they don''t run away, something will definitely happen. She held Tang Guo''s hand tightly, her eyes looked around, and she was calcting what direction she should run from. She doesn''t think that two girls can beat those foolish ones. Regarding Wu Lingling''s treatment of her like this, let''s go out and count. "Take you outter, don''t be afraid." Miao Rourou didn''t believe it very much, but then, looking at those rushing up, one by one, Tang Guo was beaten to find his teeth. She swallowed. This is not a role-yer, is she a martial art lover? It was her good luck that she met each other. When those people didn''t agree, she pulled out her cell phone from the schoolbag and called the police. Anyway, it was Wu Lingling and the little maiden who dragged her to this ce and gave it to Lun. If you don''t call the police today, you don''t know if Wu Lingling will attack other people. After Miao Rourou''s rm, Tang Guo saw those fooling around again. The girls of Wu Lingling were also pped by Tang Guo several times. "Hold your head and face against the wall." Wu Lingling, a few little sisters, were beaten afraid, and then looked at those who alsoy on the ground and mourned, dare not resist at all, obediently holding their head against the wall. "I have called the police." Miao Rourou said, "Thank you." She aimed at Tang Guo''s mask, Tang Guo did not mean to take it off. Tang Guo speaks with a voice changer. There are a lot of these things in the system space. She gives the impression that she is a good girl. Who would have thought that she would have such a side? "Um." Tang Guo said coldly, without meaning of leaving immediately, "the streets outside the school are under surveince. When the policee, you can remind them to get evidence." "I know." After Miao Rourou answered, she suddenly wanted to ask, wasn''t the other party when the police came? Soon, she had the answer. When the police car drove to the alley, the girl standing next to her turned over directly from the wall. She disappeared in the blink of an eye, and she couldn''t help crying. When the policemen walked up to her, Tang Guo disappeared long ago. Wu Lingling''s little sisters, Brother Dao, and Miao Rourou were taken to the police station. Miao Rourou truthfully said that there was a role-yer who could martial arts midway through the wall and helped her. Chapter 1398: Blackened Good Girl (33) Chapter 1398: ckened Good Girl (33) Chapter 1398: Darkened Good Girl (33) When the police heard it, they felt that no matter what the other party was busy doing, they should make statements. Therefore, when they learned that Tang Guo had entered the school, they all believed that the girl should be a person from this school, so they went to school to find it. When the police entered the school, Tang Guo had changed his student skirt, carried a schoolbag, and carried a clean smile, walking by their side. "ssmate, are you doing role-ying activities here?" A JC called Tang Guo, "Excuse me, have you ever seen a girl wearing ck leather pants and a mask? We want to find her Learn something. " "I don''t know. I''ve been doing homework in the ssroom all the time. Sorry, I can''t help you." Tang Guo smiled, his eyes were clean and ridiculous, and he answered sweetly. "Oh, let''s ask other people," JC said with regret, looking at the timeter, kindly reminded, "ssmate, it is not safe to take homework next time. It is not safe to go home toote." "Okay, thank you for reminding me that my driver is waiting outside. Please rest assured that there will be no safety issues." Farewell to the two. Several police people didn''t know that the person they were looking for passed by them. After looking around the school, there was no result, so I had to leave. As soon as he got home, Tang Guo received a call from his mother. "Lingling caused a problem, and she is still in the police station. Your aunt has rushed past, and I heard that it has something to do with the outside world." Tang mother was more fortunate and discovered this disadvantage earlier, keeping Tang Guo away from Wu Lingling. "Mom, what is it like?" Tang Guo asked with a tickle. Mother Tang said that she had just received a call from Qin Run, and only said that Wu Lingling was at the police station. The matter was a little serious and had something to do with it. Others didn''t know. "Well, Xiaoguo, after you finish your homework, just rest early." Although Tang''s mother is still outside, she will not go to the police station in person, but Qin Run will definitely inform her as soon as there is any news. Tang Guo waited for tomorrow''s results. As soon as I arrived in the ssroom the next day, I heard students whispering in the ss. "What are you talking about?" "Tang Guo, don''t you know? Wu Lingling got into trouble and got into a big deal. This time, I''m afraid I will be fired." Tang Guo smiled in his heart. The school would definitely deal with such a big matter severely, and the speed would not be slow. However, it seems that everyone knows this matter. It can be seen that Miao Rourou''s family has made this matter a lot. And, every ss now has groups. Miao Rourou''s parents must have taken her seriously. Now that thework information is so developed, Wu Lingling is underage, and even if she is punished, it will not be too serious. But such a person, parents probably do not want it, she is still studying in this school to continue reading. "Do you know what Wu Lingling did yesterday afternoon? She and her little sisters, dragged their squad leader into the van, if not a martial arts role yerter appeared, Help her, I don''t know what will happen. " "This Wu Lingling is really terrible." "Tang Guo, you are still cousins. You will have to stay away from her in the future. I don''t know if she will put her mind on you if I look at her like that." "Rest assured, I have rarely interacted with her." In half a day, the junior middle school and high school were discussing this matter. Chapter 1399: Blackened Good Girl (34) Chapter 1399: ckened Good Girl (34) Chapter 1399: Darkened Good Girl (34) Everyone knows Wu Lingling''s young age, which hurts people''s minds. Miao Rourou reminded to retrieve monitoring evidence outside the school. Wu Lingling, a few people, deliberately took Miao Rourou away and gave it to the rumbling, almost making a big mistake. The evidence is conclusive, and repudiation will not work. Brother Dao didn''t expect it, wasn''t it just a school girl? It''s still so big. Although this time, it was estimated that he would only be detained for a while, which still annoyed him. Processing soon came out, Wu Lingling and a few little sisters were fired from the school. Such a bad behavior is intolerable in any school. If they don''t express their stand, there will still be parents of students in the future, can you trust their school? Because Wu Lingling was still a minor, she hit the horse even if it was in the news. Qin Run was dumbfounded, crying to find Tang''s mother. Tang Guo was watching TV while listening to Qin Run crying for a long time. "Sister, can you ignore it? Can you talk to the school? Lingling, I''ll manage it. This is the third semester and the next semester. How can I let her take the entrance exam? , Which school in this city, dare to ept Lingling. " "This girl, why do nt you get so upset, know everything to cause trouble, and do nt learn from Xiaoguo." Qin Run looked at the obedient Tang Guo next to him. That''s not going to happen. Lingling is still a child. Where can I understand these? " Mother Tang was still very sympathetic. When she heard Qin Run''s words, she felt ufortable. "How can this me Xiaoguo?" Tang''s mother frowned displeasedly. "Xiaoguo was studying hard, but she wasn''t Lingling''s nanny. How could she watch 24 hours a day? Besides, Xiaoguo was better than Lingling is one year older. Lingling''s attitude towards Xiaoguo, Run you know, will she listen to Xiaoguo? " "Let me say that Lingling is like this now, or you are grownups, it is too negligent. I reminded you to manage more before, and now something is wrong, it is not the responsibility of the parent, who is it?" Tang mother was very upset "I''m also grateful that Lingling didn''t hit her mind on Ruoguo. Run, I really don''t listen to you." Qin Run was indifferent and didn''t know what to say. In front of Mother Tang, she didn''t have any confidence. The mother-inw of Tang was speechless, thought for a while, and said, "Sister, I don''t mean that, I mean, if Xiaoguo usually contacts Lingling more, maybe Lingling will learn well?" Mother Tang wasughed angrily. "If your family Lingling breaks my little fruit, who will be responsible?" "I" "Ruo Lan, Ling Ling made this mistake today. The fault is that you and Wu Jun did not properly guide and did not use energy to teach her. When you are young, you do nt care when you grow up. Do nt take responsibility to my family. Pushing on the fruit, Xiaoguo is just a little girl who has just turned 16. " "You still have to reflect on it yourself. As for keeping the school from being fired, I do nt even think about it. Even if I and the principal are ssmates, this matter is not discussed. It s your family, Lingling. Actually, like her ssmates, no school dare to leave her. " "Then ... that''s what to do, sister." Qin Run always felt that Wu Lingling was smart, and she would definitely be in the future. "Change her school." Chapter 1400: Blackened Good Girl (35) Chapter 1400: ckened Good Girl (35) Chapter 1400: Darkened Good Girl (35) Just when Qin Run was desperate, Lu Jing, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared. Lu Jing also knew about Wu Lingling''s expulsion from the school. This matter has passed for several days. Lu Jing is not from this school. I don''t know the specifics of the matter. Lu Jing still prefers Wu Lingling. Of course, Wu Lingling still likes Lu Jing. Lu Jing didn''t know Wu Lingling and those messy things, Wu Lingling also kept the other side away. Lu Jing''s family is actually very good, just because his family has more brothers and sisters, and his father and lover. For now, he doesn''t pay much attention. There was no news some time ago, something happened to his mother and he didn''te here. And he has less time here and less time to go to ss. Brother Dao will be detained for several days. Wu Lingling saw Lu Jing appear and asked the other party where she had been before. Lu Jing said his mother was ill and wanted to go back and take a look. His home is not in this city. "How did the school fire you?" "It''s not that those good students don''t like me, so I was fired, thinking that I had affected their studies." Wu Lingling was very angry. "Lu Jing, you don''t know, how happy they were when I was fired . " Now Lu Jing, like Wu Lingling, is extremely extreme. Think the whole world is sorry for them, and everyone who is better than them is guilty. In fact, Lu Jing''s mother was just one of his father''s many lovers. But he just thought that his father was sorry for his mother, and he hated everyone in the Lu family. Even if his father wanted to cultivate him well, he would not listen. Because his mother really helped his father, many years ago, he blocked him. So, in his father''s mind, his mother''s position was important. Because of this, his status in the Lu family is so special. Simrly, he is the target of many siblings. But because he didn''t seem to be rare, no one was targeting him for the time being. "What are you going to do now?" "I don''t know. My mother is still helping me find a school. There are many schools in this city, and they are unwilling to ept me. They are all shopping, thinking that my existence will affect their learning." Lu Jing just came back, where do you know the situation here. "May I help you." "May I?" With the help of Lu Jing, Wu Lingling entered a private junior high school. [Host, what do you do now? Lu Jing didn''t know those things yet. If he did, he wouldn''t help Wu Lingling. "study well." System: He believed in evil. Wu Lingling entered that junior high school and did not change from the past. She and Lu Jing got closer and closer, and finally one day, the two had a rtionship. Wu Lingling was afraid of Lu Jing''s discovery and made a fake, which made Lu Jing believe that he was Wu Lingling''s first man. At this time, Wu Lingling wanted to get rid of the mess of Brother Dao. But the other side had a picture of her, and she didn''t know what to do for a while. A few brothers also came out of the detention center. It didn''t take long to find Wu Lingling''s head. Tang Guo did not manage Wu Lingling for the time being, and continued to develop ording to this situation. Whether it was Lu Jing or Wu Lingling, the chance of getting better was very small. She is now more interested in the school doctor. At noon, she sat in front of Qiao Ge. When Qiao Ge saw her, he subconsciously looked away. I don''t know what happened, he''s always thinking about this girl recently. "Big brother." "Is there anything ufortable?" Qiao Ge twitched, his voice was so **** sweet. see you tomorrow Chapter 1401: Blackened Good Girl (36) Chapter 1401: ckened Good Girl (36) Chapter 1401: Darkened Good Girl (36) Although Qiao Ge was very uncontroble recently, his mind was full of the shadow of this little sister, which was very strange. But when she came to him, there must be something ufortable. Otherwise, who woulde to him under normal circumstances, would nt it be injured or physically ufortable to see a doctor? "Stomach is ufortable." Tang Guo whispered, making Qiao Ge look serious. system:? Host stomach pain? At what time, why not ask him to take some medicine. In the system space, there are all kinds of analgesics, which can ensure that the medicine is cured, which is much faster than finding a school doctor. "Then let me check it for you?" His Excellency said consciously. Tang Guo''s lips cornered slightly, but it was instantaneous. Qiao Ge didn''t notice it, and then she barely smiled. "Brother, how can I check?" How to check? ? It really scared Qiao Ge that he almost dropped his stethoscope on the ground. The sweet and greasy voice of this little sister is really so sweet, how can it be so sweet. Sweet, I want to kiss her in my arms. Qiao Ge quickly reacted, terrified by the terrible thought that suddenly came to his mind. If it weren''t for the school who had only one school doctor, he would definitely n to run now. "I, I can help you take the pulse." Qiao Ge set his stethoscope aside, sitting on a stool, straightening the waist, his expression was also serious, "I will also be some Chinese medicine, I will help you see how to return thing." In fact, his mind is now judging why the little girl has a stomachache. Eat a bad stomach? Is it physiological? If asked, he couldn''t ask for the first time. Before the Ming Dynasty, some girls came to him for a check because they ate something cold during the menstrual period. He asked a lot and learned that the other party ate popsicles. He also scolded him severely. Why, this little sister looked at him with a clean pair of eyes, and he couldn''t ask? Did he leave the big hospital ande to the school small clinic, he really became unprofessional? But this doesn''t bother him, even if the patient doesn''t speak, will the pulse be clear? He still believes in his own medicine. Tang Guo put his hand up, and Qiao Ge dropped his finger on her wrist. With a serious expression, he eliminated any thoughts in his head. In this regard, Tang Guo gently raised his eyebrows, pursed his lips with a smile, and said to the system, "It looks pretty professional." [That is, the host is big, although this guy is often upset by the spirits you make, people copse, but in front of the business, the chain has never been dropped. [Yes, the host is big. Where is your body ufortable? Does it really hurt? Would you like me to find some painkillers? When you are ufortable, you must tell me, I am always there. ] The system said very nervously. Tang Guo: "..." "It''s just that my stomach is a little ufortable. [In this way, there are also a lot of medicines for treating the physiological period in the system space. Just take two pills. These are all obtained in the high-tech world, which is much more advanced than here. The host is big, don''t ignore your body. Tang Guo: "..." Her little son, sometimes really stupid. "Isn''t there a school doctor here? I heard that he has good medical skills, so I''lle and see him." Tang Guozhen said with a smile, and finally let the system''s voicee to an abrupt end. Sorry to bother you. He didn''t turn, and IQ was holding back. Wait long, here it is. Going home a bit sleepy, I fell asleep for a while, almost overslept, and started to sweat cold. I must adjust the time. Keep writing. Chapter 1402: Blackened Good Girl (37) Chapter 1402: ckened Good Girl (37) Chapter 1402: Darkened Good Girl (37) "It''s a physiological period, right?" Qiao Ge let go of Tang Guo''s slender and white wrists and said with a serious expression, "Does this pain appear in the stomach every physiological period?" "Correct." Tang Guo did not tell lies. In memory, this body really has pain every physiological period. Fortunately, family conditions are good, coupled with better living habits, the symptoms will not be too serious. But at every physiological period, it will still be very weak, with a little pain, these two days, there will be no spirit, and the face will not look too good. If you don''t add nutrition in time, you will still get dizzy. "Then I''ll make you a cup of brown sugar." Qiao Ge looked at the little girl''s white face, and didn''t know why, she even had a ache in her heart. It must be that the little girl is too obedient and is tortured by such things as menstrual period, and he feels sympathy. Yes, it must be! No other reason. Brown sugar must have been here, and now little girls don''t pay much attention to their health. There are still a lot of menstrual periods, and all of them eat cold things, basically seeing this, he will scold him severely. When he was rushing brown sugar water, he asked Tang Guo casually, "I haven''t eaten anything cold in these two days?" "did not eat." Qiao Ge nodded. "Don''t touch cold water." "it is good." He cooled the brown sugar water for a while, waited until the temperature of the entrance, and then handed it to Tang Guo, "Drink a little to relieve some symptoms. You are in a good condition, I will prescribe some medicine for you, and then ..." Qiao Ge quickly stopped the words in his mouth, and almost blurted out, and then massaged the position of the lower abdomen, this symptom would be much better. "No matter what? Big Brother." Tang Guo asked seriously. Qiao Ge watched her study hard and almost ran away. It''s impossible for him to massage her. He is still a little girl. He is a few years older than her, and if it spreads, it will affect her reputation and study. Andst time she didn''t say, don''t go too close to him, will it affect her reputation and study? So Qiao Ge turned around and took out a booklet and put it in front of Tang Guo. He said in earnest, "There is a massage technique here. You take it back and look at it. Go home in the evening and follow the massage mentioned above. Every time. During the menstrual period, massage them, and the symptoms will gradually ease. Then, I will prescribe some medicine for you. It should not be so serious next time. " System: [Host, people are principled people, you are still a little girl, and even if you are a little different, you still have your own insistence. Host, your home is so cute. It s so cute. Now there are so many big boys who have principles and respect for girls. I think, if you grow two more years, he should not take care of it so much. Tang Guo: I did not expect that one day, she would be despised by the system. "Okay, elder brother, you are so nice." Of course Tang Guo didn''t mean to embarrass Qiao Ge. She just had a little interest in this guy, and suddenly thought of it,e and see. Qiao Ge breathed a sigh of relief, "If there''s anything ufortable,e to me." The medicine will be cured. "Ok." In the end, Tang Guo drank the brown sugar water, returned to the ssroom with Qiao Ge''s booklet for massaging the abdomen, and some medicines, and smiled all day. The students in the ss saw Tang Guo so happy and didn''t understand why, but they followed. Chapter 1403: Blackened Good Girl (38) Chapter 1403: ckened Good Girl (38) Chapter 1403: Darkened Good Girl (38) Tang Guo was happy, but Qiao Ge was not happy. Originally, Tang Guo has always been in his mind. The little girl with a sweet smile and a clean look. Going on like this, he thought he was abnormal. Today the other person came to see the doctor, making him unable to control all kinds of cranky thoughts at all. Did she take the medicine? It''s quite hot, will she secretly eat cold things? She looks so weak, will it affect her learning? ... What will happen to all kinds of little sisters, jumping around in his head, will drive Qiao Ge crazy. It was not easy to be a school doctor, and my brain was particrly uneasy. I met a little sister who couldn''t get out of my head. That smile is really **** beauty, the sound is **** sweet, how can you never forget. Qiao Ge rubbed his hair, and some copsed. He is still a high school student''s little sister. He is only 16 years old, Qiao Ge, Qiao Ge, what are you thinking about? Even if you think about it, you have to wait another two years. Qiao Ge paused for another two years? Sixteen plus two equals eighteen, then adulthood, right? As soon as this idea came out, it fluttered in Qiao Ge''s mind, and he couldn''t take it anymore. After school, Tang Guo is still the same and likes to finish all his homework before going home. The ssmates in the ssroom were gone. They knew Tang Guo''s habits, and knew that her family had a driver to pick them up. In just five minutes, Qiao Ge, who was full of words all afternoon, waited for another two years and appeared at the entrance of the ssroom. [Host, the future of your family is here. ] Systematic reminder. He knew that even if the guy had any more principles, once he met the host, he would not keep his heart. I really didn''t know what kind of restraint he had imposed on him. Tang Guo looked up and saw Qiao Ge standing at the door of the ssroom. He smiled at him, "Brother, are you doing anything?" "Well ... are you better?" Qiao Ge didn''t enter the ssroom, but just stood at the door. People now like to spread some gossip and ask him to enter the ssroom. They are only seen when they are in the ssroom. I don''t know what will happen. If she is a naughty, non-student student, everyone is ustomed to it and will not pay attention to such things. She is a good student, the pride and honor of this school, and it appears to everyone in the eyes, all of which are positive images. Once she is bad, even if she swears a **** and has a little temper, she will be talked about, and thinks that the three good students are of bad character. If shees in too close to him, it will be rumored that Miyoshi students will fall in love early. Because she is good enough, and her teacher is indispensable, the school talked to her and it really affected her greatly. So wait for her for another two years. Qiao Ge secretly decided that even if he was interesting to this well-behaved little sister, he would not be able to show it, otherwise there would be many voices attacking her from all sides. There are many people in this world who like to trample on the good. "It''s much better," Tang Guo answered. "I brought you a cup of brown sugar water." Qiao Ge was so embarrassed when he said this. Seeing her clean smile and clear eyes, he coughed softly. "As a medical doctor, I must pay attention to the follow-up of his patients." Chapter 1404: Blackened Good Girl (39) Chapter 1404: ckened Good Girl (39) "Thank you." Tang Guo walked to the door of the ssroom and took the brown sugar water. "Brother, you are such a good doctor." "I''m leaving." Qiao Ge again said, "Remember, don''t eat cold and spicy things, and don''t touch cold water, understand?" "understood." Qiao Ge really left. He was afraid that if he didn''t leave again, he would lose control. He would talk to her in the ssroom and pull her little hand. Therefore, when will the little sister who identally lives in his brain grow up? Qiao Ge felt a little sad, and returned to the infirmary with a frown. Tang Guo returned to his seat and drank the brown sugar water to continue his homework. The system looked at her happy appearance, and did not ask her if she wanted the system version of the collector''s medicine to relieve the symptoms in the physiological period. Brother Qiao Ge''s brown sugar water is more useful than these medicines. See how happy the host is. The next day, Tang Guo went to Qiao Ge in the infirmary again at noon. Entering the infirmary, Qiao Ge handed her a cup of brown sugar water. Asked how she was doing today, she said it was fine. Sit for a while and go again. Looking at her back, Qiao Ge felt a little lost, and still thought, when will this obedient little sister grow up? In the afternoon, Tang Guo wrote his homework in the ssroom. Qiao Ge watched the people almost gone, holding a thermos cup, and wandering around the teaching building. Finally, she walked to Tang Guo''s ss, gave her the brown sugar water in the thermos cup, and left. System: Damn egg, this dog food is endless. Looking at the host''s great happiness, he endured! !! !! The system also did not let go of Wu Lingling''s news. Any new news will be reported to Tang Guo as soon as possible. After thest Miao Rourou incident, Wu Lingling was fired, but she did not dare to do thest thing. However, the junior high school that Wu Lingling is studying now, because it is a private school, in fact, there are still many students with good academic performance. Because of Lu Jing''s request, the school epted Wu Lingling, but she was also assigned to a ss that came in by rtionship. This ss is basically the kind abandoned by the school and belongs to the poor ss. Wu Lingling didn''t care about it, it didn''t take long for her to be hot with the girls in the ss. After the sword brother came out, Wu Lingling did not give up, once Wu Lingling wanted to get rid of them. They would use photos to suffocate, and as soon as she dared to run away from them, they would send the photos to Lu Jing. Wu Lingling really likes Lu Jing, especially after knowing that Lu Jing''s background should be good, she tasted the sweetness of Lu Jing''s rtionship and let her enter this junior high school. But she also didn''t want to be more deeply involved with Brother Dao, and thest thing she wanted was to confuse with them. These lumps, where is Lu Jing good-looking, and Lu Jing is not as good in that respect. In fact, these baffles have no interest in Wu Lingling, who is not open now and is also dressed in strange costumes. Knowing that she had transferred to school or a private junior high school, they told Wu Lingling that as long as she could bring her ssmates out to y, she would not seek her and would not send her photos to Lu Jing. Because of thest thing, they hope that it is their voluntary to find these little ssmates to y. Wu Lingling agreed, and the girls in the ss were all mixed. After ying with her well, she really took them out to meet Dao. They will coax, and they will have money to buy small gifts for girls, and these girls are willing to hang around with them. Chapter 1405: Blackened Good Girl (40) Chapter 1405: ckened Good Girl (40) Chapter 1405: Darkened Good Girl (40) Tang Guo heard this from the system and was not moved. It was a little unexpected that Wu Lingling fell so fast. Wu Lingling was entangled with the sword brother, and they took their ssmates out to y, while ying hot with Lu Jing. Little boys and girls who taste the forbidden fruit for the first time have only likes in their eyes, where do they know what they should do now and what they should not do. When both are rebellious, a different twist urs in life, then all their paths will be different in the future. Where would Wu Lingling know? The oldest boss above Dao''s head was actually a brother of Lu Jing. The trouble of finding Lu Jing was just a blow to Lu Jing. If Tang Guo had answered the call, it would be her. Wu Lingling didn''t have so many incidents. When they met Lu Jing back, their lives would turn around. After Lu Jing returned, Wu Lingling guarded him and cried for several days, saying that she was almost bullied, the boss on the top of the knife brother. Of course, the concealment of Tang Guo was concealed. Originally Lu Jing went back to visit his mother, but also felt that he could not go on like this, and then heard his favorite person, he was almost bullied by his opponent. He was angry and woke up at the same time. If he went on like this, he would not only be sorry for his mother, but he would not be able to protect him. Then, Lu Jing learned well, and used his dad''s friendship for fucking, and gradually got better. Wu Lingling saw that Lu Jing was getting better. Because she liked Lu Jing, she didn''t want to be left behind and began to change. Lu Jing invited a tutor. Wu Lingling said that she wanted to make progress with him and would follow him every day to make up lessons. "So, it is the tragedy of the original owner that made these two people." Tang Guo whispered, "Now all this has changed, I just stand by and watch them dance, two little boys and girls who first tasted the forbidden fruit , Now immersed in it can not extricate themselves, how can they think of others. " Wu Lingling couldn''t walk back. With Wu Lingling''s leadership, Lu Jing couldn''t turn back. As for Lu Jing''s life to inherit the Lu family, that''s impossible. Besides, one of the master Lu family behind Brother Dao must know these, right? This big handle, the other party can''t catch it? She is not interested in the Lu family, but if the other party can make Lu Jing unable to turn over, she is very happy. As for the group of sword brothers, don''t worry, the value is squeezed out first, and thest one can''t run away. "Tunzi, find out the criminal evidence of those who hate me." The system shuddered, and after hearing the Tangnguage, he quickly agreed. "Then wait, Wu Lingling will push herself into the abyss step by step." Tang Guo was a little regretted. "Unfortunately, she is not born again. If it was born again, that would be great." System: "..." Of course it is good. If Wu Lingling is reborn, she will be really sad. The final exam is over. Tang Guo had no surprises. He was the first in the whole year, with very few deducted points, at most one or two points. In fact, these deductions are due to the teacher''s friendship. They can''t really give full marks, although they especially want to. This satisfactory answer was very satisfying. And Wu Lingling''s grades were not good at all. Since moving to that junior high school farther away from home, her grades are certainly worse. Even if the door failed, there was still a door that only scored 19 points and Qin Run was so annoyed. Chapter 1406: Blackened Good Girl (41) Chapter 1406: ckened Good Girl (41) Chapter 1406: Darkened Good Girl (41) At the Chinese New Year party, Qin Run didn''t talk much about Wu Lingling. Tang Guo is still the brightest of his peers. Surrounded by all his peers in the center, it was obviously a family meeting. These people actually took the test papers and asked her questions. After Tang Guo''s birthday, they set up the group privately. Any difficult questions will be sent to the group. When Tang Guo is free, they will help them out. The steps are detailed and easy to understand, which improves their performance. Because of Tang Guo''s words, now they are all learning what they are good at, and their family members are very supportive. It may be because they can learn what they like, which makes them improve in other disciplines. These rtives all like Tang Guo and thank her very much. If she hadn''t reminded them, they wouldn''t have known that their children, in some ways, were so gifted. Tang Guo''s cousin is already participating in the practice of Mathematical Olympiad. The cousin who is good at drawing is also learning to draw. Others are good at all aspects, and they don''t hesitate to spend money at home, as long as they like to focus on training. The point is that their results are not bad now, why they are all middle-to-high, plus their own areas of expertise, the journey is much clearer than before. Qin Run looked at the children, and all around Tang Guo talked andughed, and heard that their performance was not small. She sat sideways, showing disdainful Wu Lingling, walked over to pull Wu Lingling, and whispered, "Why not go and y with your little cousin? You see that everyone is ying well, just you It s too ridiculous for people to sit here and eat sunflower seeds. " "Mom, leave me alone, the Chinese New Year, don''t talk about melon seeds, and discuss learning, I''m not interested." When ites to Tang Guo, Wu Lingling is full of hatred. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she would be so miserable now, threatened by Brother Dao with photos, and she would be trembling with Lu Jing? Tang Guo is med, if the other party did not lose the phone, she would not have those things. Without those things, she won''t be fired. ying with each other? She didn''t want to, and even a malicious hope in her heart, Tang Guo could one day fall into the hands of Brother Dao. At that time, see how the other party shows off. Isn''t it better? It''s going to end. Qin Run was afraid of angering Wu Lingling and said nothing. It was very ufortable to listen to other people discussing their child''s progress. These rtives are all smart people. Wu Lingling''s incident was not small. So they only discuss the child''s progress by themselves, and will not ask Qin Run Wu Lingling''s achievements in public. As for Wu Lingling, she didn''t learn well since she was a child, she even forced the good students to the young lunatics. They were really refreshed with three views and would never let their children y with Wu Lingling. This kind of kid who has been full of malice since he was a child is almost sixteen years old, afraid that he can''t change it. They did not ask Qin Run Wu Lingling how she was, nor did Wu Lingling s academic performance, they chose to ignore her directly. In fact, they are still a little scared, afraid that Wu Lingling is very young, and has a vicious mind. If she really messes with her, will she gang up with her to harm their children. So, show off with Wu Lingling, or care about each other''s performance, forget it. It is estimated that she will not think that they are concerned, but ridiculed, look down on her, and will be remembered and struggling. No one came to ask Wu Lingling, she was relieved. You can hear the sound of a debate over a question over there. She was very upset in her heart, and she could only relieve her by constantly smashing the seeds. [Host, she''s upset. "You''re right." see you tomorrow. I am correcting the typo Chapter 1407: Blackened Good Girl (42) Chapter 1407: ckened Good Girl (42) Chapter 1407: Darkened Good Girl (42) After the New Year''s family gathering, brothers and sisters of Tang Guo''s peers were discussing where to go. A group of peopleughed andughed, Wu Lingling felt ufortable. Except for the party day, Wu Lingling never appeared in Tang Guo''s sight during the New Year. ording to the system, the other party has been ying with her little sisters these days. Lu Jing was called home, and the group was doing nothing. They found Wu Lingling''s little sisters and took them to the bar to y. This is Wu Lingling''s most unpleasant time. Among the group of obedient students, she is ufortable. It''s easier to y with these people. As for those who want to do something with her, they should do it anyway. Can she refuse even if she doesn''t want to have her picture in her hand? Once, twice, three times, four times, and fooling around, Wu Lingling has be ustomed to it. Gradually, the words of ethics, self-esteem, self-respect, and self-righteousness have disappeared from Wu Lingling''s dictionary. These words gradually became, and just having fun, just where people around knew that she was having fun, and those in the family did not understand her at all. She believes that this is youth. The y was crazy, Wu Lingling and a few little sisters didn''t care what they did, how they got messy. In this way, Wu Lingling and all these foolish, crazy holiday. After school, Tang Guo''s study life is still very peaceful. From time to time, a school doctor would walk around the door of her ssroom while she was doing her homework in the afternoon. Every time her period came, Qiao Ge appeared on the door of the ssroom on time. When he appeared, it was basically afternoon in the afternoon. The other students had left. There were no people in the school. Only Tang Guo was left in the ssroom. He will hand Tang Guo a cup of brown sugar water, and ask a few words about how healthy he is, telling her not to eat cold, spicy, or touch cold water. If you want to wash your hands, you cane to the infirmary, where he has hot water. Every time after speaking, Tang Guo would thank him with a smile, and his eyes would be red. Then he fled and left, as if a monster was chasing behind him. [Host, Wu Lingling is pregnant. Wu Lingling''s movements, the system is constantly monitoring. The range he covers now is already very far. The school that the other party is actually far from here, but because he is now at a higher level, he can still be monitored. The host asked him to monitor Wu Lingling, the main purpose was to prevent Wu Lingling from pulling the female students who were studying hard into the water. By the way, the host can greatly observe in which direction Wu Lingling is going. "What''s going on, whose?" Tang Guo asked this way, and it was Wu Lingling who was entangled with Lu Xun and Lu Jing at the same time. Wu Lingling is now living at school, but she has never lived at school, but lived where Lu Jing lived. She didn''t mean to embarrass her to watch her obediently. Only when Lu Jing was away, she would be called to y. she does not know. The system is also a bit difficult to say, [but I helped her figure it out, not Lu Jing''s. "Oh, what is she going to do now?" [He is arguing with Lu Jing. He me Lu Jing. Lu Jing felt that he had done something wrong. He didn''t care about her, she just fought. He even said that if she wanted to, she could be born and he would raise it. Wu Lingling did not agree, she was afraid that it was not Lu Jing''s. The takeaway is here, I ll have a meal before I write Chapter 1408: Blackened Good Girl (43) Chapter 1408: ckened Good Girl (43) Chapter 1408: Darkened Good Girl (43) Because of pregnancy, Wu Lingling twisted into the scene for a long time. Lu Jingxin was guilty. Even if Wu Lingling was troubled, she was not angry. Wu Lingling said no, so he paid and took Wu Lingling to the hospital for an abortion. But Wu Lingling is not yet 16 years old, does not have an ID card, nor does Lu Jing. Lu Jing is just a little foolish. His dad has some money. He has a group of people who follow him for various reasons. He can''t reach the hospitals. For this, there is no way to directly find a doctor to help Wu Lingling quietly perform abortion surgery. Therefore, the minor needs a guardian to take her. "This thing can''t let the people in my family know. Lu Jing, if my family knows, we are both done." Wu Lingling finally knew the importance of the matter. In case anyone was aware of her abortion and spread it out, everything she had ruined. Beside the rtives, they must not be able to look up. She was only sixteen months old, and was known by her ssmates, so she couldn''t even look up. Therefore, this matter cannot be known to others. "Then I''ll find someone and apany us. Rest assured, we will go to a hospital farther away. No one will meet." Looking for someone who is posing as Wu Lingling''s parents is still no problem. Wu Lingling bit her lip and nodded in agreement. Through systematic monitoring, Tang Guo saw two minor men and women, and thus settled the matter. She never felt that this matter had anything to do with her. Until noon one day, she ate in the cafeteria, and the voice of the system sounded: [Host, Wu Lingling sneaked to your ssroom sneakily. [Currently looking through your schoolbag. Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly got up and couldn''t care about eating. Wu Lingling, what do you want to do? Suddenly, her mind shed, Wu Lingling would not want to steal her ID card, go to give birth? "I have an ID card in my bag. See if she has my ID card." Tang Guo was reallyughed at, and Wu Lingling was too naive to dare to provoke her. The cafeteria is about ten minutes away from the ssroom location. Under the system''s surveince, Wu Lingling had pulled out her ID card in Tang Guo''s schoolbag. Coincidentally, at this time, the ssmates went out for dinner. Wu Lingling just watched nobody in the ssroom and secretly touched it. This Wu Lingling didn''t forget to put a little **** on top of her head just to give birth. [Host, Wu Lingling has left the ssroom and is going downstairs. "Ok." Tang Guo had just reached the entrance of the teaching building, and Wu Lingling came downstairs. When she saw Tang Guo, she was also stunned. Wu Lingling, who had always been unpleasant to Tang Guo, saw her today and even said, "Cousin Xiaoguo, didn''t go to dinner?" Wu Lingling is also familiar with Tang Guo. Tang Guo basically does not change his time. That''s why she was surprised, Tang Guo returned at this time. Especially now that she secretly took away Tang Guo''s ID card, she felt very guilty and nned to say a word and leave immediately. "I was eating, and suddenly something happened and I didn''t n to eat." "Oh, cousin, please go and I''ll go first." Wu Lingling quickly passed Tang Guo''s side, her mouth was still a little bit proud, and she was stopped by Tang Guo before she was finished. Wu Lingling froze a little, but she didn''t feel that Tang Guo found out that she had taken her ID card, and only looked displeasedly, "Cousin Xiaoguo, what did you stop me from doing?" Chapter 1409: Blackened Good Girl (44) Chapter 1409: ckened Good Girl (44) Chapter 1409: Darkened Good Girl (44) "You can go, leave your ID in your pocket." Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with Wu Lingling. People passing by basically knew Tang Guo, an excellent student. Wu Lingling had done such a thing, and they naturally knew Wu Lingling. Many people watched around, knowing that the two were rtives, wondering what happened between them. When Wu Lingling heard Tang Guo say her ID card, her face changed suddenly. "Cousin Xiaoguo, what are you talking about, what ID?" Tang Guo''s lips were bent, which did not give Wu Lingling a chance to quibble. Now the ID card is in the other''s pocket, just grab it and show it to everyone. Therefore, when Wu Lingling didn''t respond, she walked in front of Wu Lingling and copied it into Wu Lingling''s pocket with one hand, Wu Lingling had no time to stop. I can only watch Tang Guo steal the ID card in the past, and he is speechless for a while. "This is my ID card, Wu Lingling." Tang Guo held the ID card in his hand and showed it to the people around him. "Look at this, is this my ID card?" "The name and photo above are indeed from Tang Guo." At first, they were particrly annoyed by Wu Lingling, especially those girls who stood behind Tang Guo and looked at Wu Lingling with suspicion. What did she want to do to steal the ID card of Tang Guo? At this time, the big sister in Tang Guo''s ss came. Seeing Wu Lingling, three steps and two steps, came to Tang Guo, shouted at Wu Lingling, "Wu Lingling what are you doing here? Do you still have face to this school? Are you going to bully Tang? Guo, did you not learn enoughst time? " "Wu Lingling stole Tang Guo''s ID card, and she didn''t know what she was going to do." "It''s definitely not a good thing. While everyone is eating, go steal in the ssroom. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s alertness, she would have been sessful." "Can''t let go of her, make sure to find out what she is doing with her ID card." Wu Lingling looked at something wrong and regretted it. In fact, she just wanted to disgusting Tang Guo. Thinking of a plot I saw before, I also know that Tang Guo basically brought his ID card in his schoolbag. Only then was he thinking, while the other party was eating at noon, secretly holding his ID card, and preparing to go to the hospital, he became a streamer in the name of Tang Guo. Do not expect that Tang Guo will be found halfway. Seeing more and more people, she said, "I''m just joking with cousin Xiaoguo. We are rtives and I won''t do anything bad." "Wu Lingling doesn''t do bad things, how do you make us believe it?" The older sister was skeptical, "I have already asked someone to ask the teacher. This matter must be checked out, and then the teacher will inform your parents and your School, otherwise, this matter is not over. A junior high school student actually ran to us to steal things. " Seeing that the situation was in trouble, Wu Lingling wanted to run. Tang Guo stretched his leg, and the other party directly fell a dog and shit. The eldest sister and a few girls went up and held Wu Lingling, but the others didn''t do anything, just caught her and went to the office. "It''s gone, it''s gone, the teacher will take care of it." The elder sister waved a big hand, and everyone went away. She turned back and patted Tang Guo''s shoulder. "Rx, we are all here. It''s impossible for Wu Lingling to do anything bad." Tang Guo nodded and smiled. She also intends to make things happen to Qin Run. I didn''t expect that the older sister in this ss appeared in the first year and everything was taken into ount. Chapter 1410: Blackened Good Girl (45) Chapter 1410: ckened Good Girl (45) Chapter 1410: Darkened Good Girl (45) Because the person who stole the ID card is Wu Lingling, and the person who stole the ID card is Tang Guo. When the ss teacher knew the matter, he immediately informed the school and the private junior high school that Wu Lingling was currently studying. The private junior high school knew that Wu Lingling was in trouble, and of course she notified her parents immediately. Tang Guo was sitting in the office and waiting, Wu Lingling couldn''t see away, and he cried for the first time. Tang Guo felt particrly relieved when he saw the red eyes of the other party. She is particrly annoyed that minors do harm to others without taking responsibility. Was the person who was hurt by a minor hurt in vain? It didn''t take long for Qin Run and Wu Lingling''s junior high school teachers toe. Qin Run looked at Wu Lingling''s red eyes, and she felt angry, and thought her daughter was not angry. Then she saw Tang Guo sitting on the side. She went to Tang Guo and asked, "Xiao Guo, what the **** is going on? What happened between the two sisters?" "Auntie, Lingling stole my ID. If it wasn''t for something I found out, I don''t know what she did with my ID." "Good, what does Lingling do with your ID?" Qin Run is still ufortable. Is it not good to close the door for family matters? She had to be so angry that she was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo. Tang Guo was toozy to talk to Qin Run. "That aunt, ask Lingling why I want to get my ID card. This is not a trivial matter. If she takes my ID card and does something illegal or disorderly, what do you think will happen? as a result of?" "Since the auntie is here, please ask me a little bit. What kind of things did Lingling dost time? I must still remember it?" The school is also criticizing Wu Lingling, especially the teacher who is currently in junior high school where Wu Lingling is used of flushing. This matter was arrested and it was impossible to justify it. This Wu Lingling is the disaster star. In front of so many people, Wu Lingling naturally refused to admit what to do with her identity card. Tang Guo didn''t confess to Wu Lingling that he had an ID card for abortion and had no hope. She just wanted to make a mess of it, it was that simple. In the end, Wu Lingling was taken away by Qin Run. After the junior high school teacher returned, he also proposed to the principal whether he could open Wu Lingling. Ran to another school to steal something, I really can''t afford to lose this person. However, due to Wu Jingling''s lujing stuffing and a lot of money, she still stayed in this school. Qin Run couldn''t control Wu Lingling. After a lesson, it was useless. In this case, Tang Guo called Tang''s mother the same day. "What? Lingling secretly came to your school to steal the ID card?" Tang''s mother couldn''t express her expression at that time. This Wu Lingling was really bing more and more ridiculous. "Well, mom, I don''t know what she did with her ID card, can you please pay attention to it, in case she really does something illegal and chaotic, she doesn''t know what to do." Tang Guo said this uneasily. She couldn''t break it directly. Wu Lingling was pregnant and wanted to have an abortion. She did not intend to break it, but watched Wu Lingling degenerate step by step. But Wu Lingling came to steal her ID, so she couldn''t forgive. Therefore, Wu Lingling''s pregnancy was exposed. Tang''s mother still cares about Qin Run, and she said she would pay attention to it now. The two mothers, Tang and Tang, are very capable. Many people who know this city and many aplished people are likely to be their ssmates. It didn''t take long for the results toe. Chapter 1411: Blackened Good Girl (46) Chapter 1411: ckened Good Girl (46) Chapter 1411: Darkened Good Girl (46) Tang Guo learned from the system that Wu Lingling went to the hospital for an abortion and was seen by a ssmate of Tang''s mother. Tang''s mother, Tang''s father, had a rtionship group, and at that time knew that Wu Lingling was going to steal Tang Guo''s ID card. She did not say that to the people in the rtionship group, but said that Wu Lingling was more rebellious. If she saw that girl was doing something abnormal, she must inform her so that Wu Lingling would not go astray. Wu Lingling knows something about Tang family. Many of the children of this group know more about Tang Guo''s school. Wu Lingling went to the hospital for abortion, and there happened to be Tang''s mother. Wu Lingling doesn''t know each other, but many people know the three words Wu Lingling, plus the intentional advice of the mother of Tang. After Tang mother knew this, she suddenly understood why the other party stole Tang Guo''s ID card and almost hated Wu Lingling. This time, she really gave up on Wu Lingling and told Qin Run about it. It is said that Qin Run beat Wu Lingling fiercely. Wu Lingling simply did not live at home and moved to live with Lu Jing directly. When Qin Run couldn''t control him, he came to Tang mother and cried. "Sister, why do you say I gave birth to such a daughter? I didn''t learn well at a young age, I yed with me, and I had an abortion." It''s shameful to say, "Sister, what should I do." "If Lingling has Xiaoguo''s obedience, why doesn''t this child learn from Xiaoguo." "This teaches children to educate them from an early age. It used to make you spend more time unwilling, but now you have failed to learn. It is difficult to reverse it." The mother of Tang didn''t want to care about Qin Run''s broken things. It was Wu Lingling who did not learn well and wanted to frame her daughter. At a young age, his mind is vicious. If the other party was not Qin Run''s daughter, she really wanted to die. Not to mention, even if she did, she would not give any help to Wu Lingling. Everything that was done at the beginning was everything that was fed to the dog. Qin Run didn''t understand, she didn''t want this girl. I ca nt teach the child myself. What kind of thoughts are spent on a bad guy, and the child does nt care for himself, and he still expects others to help him? Mother Tang realized. Therefore, no matter what Qin Run said, she did not intervene. In the end, Qin Run left withints. Mother Tang looked at the other side and sighed. Now think about it, her daughter did not learn badly, it was really lucky. If she knew that Tang Guo didn''t appear in this world, would her daughter be on a road to hell, would she still feel lucky? In the face of Wu Lingling, is it still calm? After several days, Wu Lingling still did not return home. Qin Run searched several times, and Wu Lingling quarreled with her. She did not look at her mother at all, she rebelled to the extreme and said she would not go home again. Qin Run found Tang mother crying again, why his life was so hard. Mother Tang is a kind-hearted person who may not care about Wu Lingling, but if Qin Run really has something to do with it, it is estimated that she can''t be cruel. So, this weekend, Tang Guo poured a ss of water for his mother and his father, and put two yellow beams in the water for a dream, letting them feel the despair of their lives. System: Terrible. He thought that the host would not treat the Tang mother and his father greatly. It turned out that the two had to eat yellow beams for a dream. A dream is worth a lifetime, enough for them to suffer. Chapter 1412: Blackened Good Girl (47) Chapter 1412: ckened Good Girl (47) Chapter 1412: Darkened Good Girl (47) Huang Liang''s dream is actually not a dream, but rather like going through a forgotten life, and has a very deep memory. People who have taken a dream of Huang Liang will not think that what they dream of is false. The next morning, Tang Guo was refreshed. This day is the weekend, and the couple''s habits are still very good. Basically, they will get up at six or seven o''clock even on weekends or when they are fine. But that day, none of them got up. Until eight o''clock, Tang Guo heard some movement in the room. Mother Tang seemed to be crying. She was sitting on the sofa, watching TV, drinking milk and waiting quietly. At about half past nine, Tang''s mother and Tang''s father came out, and their faces were not very good-looking. When they looked at Tang Guo, they felt more guilt and rejoicing. Tang Guo certainly knows what they are grateful for, and fortunately everything they have experienced in this world is different from their dreams. But is it that simple? The system felt Tang Guo''s thoughts and couldn''t help secretly asking, [Host, do you have any thoughts. "Yes." What''s the idea? "Nothing, just find a chance and tell them that my perfect daughter is not their true daughter, but a tasker who will help them fulfill their wishes and live a life again." System: This bad woman is really too bad. "In fact, there is no need to find a chance. They have used Huang Liang to dream. Many details are not the same. They are not fools. They will slowly discover that I am not their true daughter. [Host, you are cruel. Tang mother and Tang father were more concerned about Tang Guo. Only in the topic of the two, Wu Lingling and Qin Run no longer exist. No matter how pitiful Qin Run was, Tang mother never wavered. The two worked hard while caring for their daughter. The dream of that night was always lingering in their minds. Now when they see Wu Lingling, they feel ufortable. They told themselves countless times that it was just a dream. It can be recalled that Tang Guo and their daughter have different details. The daughter in front of them is even better than their daughter. Both hearts were sinking, and they still did not express anything, which was better for Tang Guo. [They are reluctant to acknowledge, host. "If you don''t recognize, you don''t recognize you." Tang Guo has already finished the second semester of her second year of high school, and her grades have always maintained the first ce. The peers in the family, except Wu Lingling, haspletely be a female dummies, and has been between Lu Jing and the dummies. Almost a year, Wu Lingling had another abortion and still threw the pot to Lu Jing. Until now, Lu Jing didn''t know. After school in the afternoon, Tang Guo still does his homework in the ssroom. Not long after, Qiao Ge came for dinner. "Are you hungry?" "not yet." "Let''s do it before you eat." Qiao Ge opened the insted box and brought it to Tang Guo. "Try it." Tang Guo raised his head with a smile, "Big brother Qiao Ge." "Little sister Tang Guo." For so long, Qiao Ge wouldn''t know, this little sister is a ghost. "Did you do these?" Qiao Ge nodded. "I did it." "Brother, you are amazing." Qiao Ge''s exaggerated smile on his face softened his eyes. "Let''s go, I''ll go first, just put the thermal instion box in front of the infirmary." When he left, he touched Tang Guo''s head and whispered, "Little sister, you have to be an adult soon." "Brother, otherwise you would push the earth around the sun, and I would be an adult right away." Qiao Ge: God pushes the earth around the sun, is it okay? see you tomorrow Chapter 1413: Blackened Good Girl (48) Chapter 1413: ckened Good Girl (48) Chapter 1413: Darkened Good Girl (48) A year ago, Wu Lingling chose to drop out of school and not study. Qin Run did not return home but fooled around Wu Lingling''s rebellion. He onlyined and said that Wu Lingling was not sensible. She also said that Wu Lingling didn''t understand her parents'' heart and lived up to her expectations. She never thought that Wu Lingling became a little sister because she did two jobs, and most of the money was spent on Wu Jun. Before Wu Lingling transferred to school, the cost of reading was also paid by Tang''s mother. Even Wu Lingling''s pocket money was mostly given by Tang''s mother. In addition to giving Wu Lingling a ce to live, she gave Wu Lingling a little money every day. It''s never possible to spend a little thought on Wu Lingling, but to look for a woman to be a phoenix, is that possible? Wu Lingling didn''t study well and became a female lunatic, just because she didn''t understand. Tang mother looked at Wu Lingling''s situation and did not help, butined in her heart. Tang mother didn''t pay much attention to the rtionship between sisters and sisters. Of course, all her dissatisfaction did not dare to speak out in front of Mother Tang. She had no confidence, maybe one day in the future, she still had to rely on Tang''s mother to help her. Where did she know that the mother Tang who had taken Huang Liang Yimeng was really kind enough without choking her to death. In thete period of thest life, after the original owner fell and Wu Lingling rose, Qin Run did not show off in front of his mother Tang. A dream of Huang Liang is clearer than actually going through that world. Because in this dream, you can see what they have experienced from the perspective of each important role. Ziyun knew that Tang Guo was going to travel to various small worlds, and he would also experience all kinds of strange things, and belong to some miserable people. So all these years, have been researching and upgrading several drugs that Tang Guo needs. No matter how Qin Run cried or suffered, Tang mother who had seen what happened in herst life from all angles had no sympathy in her heart. She even regretted how she could dig into her heart. Tang Guo can feel that Tang''s mother looked at her eyes every time, full of uncertainty and sadness, and eventually became silent, and then treated her silently. The same is true of Tang''s father. Many times, she can feel that the two sighed in another room. But she never met once, and the two would talk about her. It seems that they have acquiesced, and do not say this, even if she knows that she has a lot of doubts, knows that she is not their true daughter, and does not want to break through this lie. Tang Guo also did not intend to tear it apart. Regardless of tearing it apart, they would not be better in the second half of their lives, as long as they knew in their hearts that she was not their true daughter. Their true daughter is gone, and they have experienced everything in Huang Liang''s dream. They will be in pain for the rest of the time. This is enough. Wu Lingling didn''t learn well at all, which also made Lu Jing lose her mind. Boss boss on the top of the knife brother, reported these things to a young master of the Lu family. The young master knew that Wu Lingling was dragging thending scene, saying that it was just right, as long as Lu Jing missed the best time now, the other party would not have the opportunity to turn over in a lifetime. In this way, Tang Guo entered the third year of high school, and there is still one month left, which is the day of college entrance examination. Her family members older than her have taken the college entrance examinationst year. Although not all top-level schools, with their expertise, the school is also first-ss, and life has been different from the previous life. Many people have expressed hope for Tang Guo. Chapter 1414: Blackened Good Girl (49) Chapter 1414: ckened Good Girl (49) Chapter 1414: Darkened Good Girl (49) One day, Wu Lingling and a few little sisters passed by the gate of Tangguo School with nothing to do. At this time, it was time for school. She stood aside, chewing gum, and now she wasn''t wearing that heavy metal outfit anymore. It was a T-shirt, a denim skirt, and of course the hair was dyed in several colors. I also specially made nails with flowers and whistles. Above the ears, a row of ear holes were punched, and various trendy earrings were hung on the earrings. There are silver nes with skull bones on their necks. These are very fashionable among them. Wu Lingling, who was separated from her family and no longer studying, nowes from Lu Jing. Lu Jing believed that he had caused Wu Lingling to have two abortions and owed her so much. He basically gives what she wants. "The college entrance examination is still a month away, oh my god, Tang Guo is the first ce this time. It''s terrible." "I passed the office that day and heard the Chinese teacher said that she wanted to give Tang Guo a perfect score, but well, one point was lost because she was too proud." "Why is there such a pervert in the world, and why does this pervert me meet, the people at her level are really sour, proud and inferior." Wu Lingling didn''t care what the people around her said, but the words Tang Guo were very sensitive. In her cognition, if Tang Guo hadn''t received the call back then, she would not have done so today. She became like this, tangled by those, and had two abortions because of Tang Guo. If it was not Tang Guo, she would not have been exposed about stealing her identity card. If it wasn''t for Tang''s ssmates'' nosy affairs, her abortion would not be known to everyone in the family. He heard that Tang Guo was still so good, even better than before, Wu Lingling was angry. Why did she be like this, Tang Guo still stood in that dazzling position. Last year, she did not go to a family party. She did nt return home. What did she do to save face? However, she has a family group, a family circle of friends. In their family, all her peers, who yed well with Tang Guo, seemed to have made great progress. It is said that a certain cousin of Tang Guo was epted by a prestigious university because of his mathematical talent. There are many such things. In short, those people seem to have their own strengths. Tang Guo also has a cousin, who may have taken the dog [shit] for luck, and actually worshiped a well-known Chinese painting master as a master. As their peers get better and better, Wu Lingling doesn''t want to see them. asionally when she met a familiar person in the street, she turned her head subconsciously without looking at the other person, pretending not to see it. What she feared most was that familiar people asked her how she was now. However, no one seemed to ask her. She detoured and the other party didn''t mean to call her. Thinking of Tang Guo''s college entrance examination soon, Wu Lingling felt very ufortable. On what basis? No need to guess, as long as Tang Guo is allowed to participate in the college entrance examination, the other party will definitely y the best level, and there will no doubt be the city''s science champion. At that time, countless people interviewed, reported, and reported that Tang Guo was the dazzling star. And she? It was just the mud hidden in the dark that she did not believe, and no one secretlypared her with Tang Guo. Tang Guo is an example, and she is a negative teaching material. She felt that the world was really malicious to her. Listening to the envy of Tang Guo, Wu Lingling spit chewing gum angrily on the ground and turned away. Chapter 1415: Blackened Good Girl (50) Chapter 1415: ckened Good Girl (50) Chapter 1415: Darkened Good Girl (50) Wu Lingling did not go far. Instead, she changed ces and found a small stall selling snacks and bought some snacks. Lu Jing now spoils her, he doesn''tck money and gives her a lot of money to spend. Lu Jing felt sorry for her, and it was nothing to spend her money. Therefore, Wu Lingling is not short of money now, and often invites her little sisters to eat delicious food. Now they are holding arge bunch of skewers, while eating, throw bamboo sticks on the ground, some boned, shelled, spit directly on the ground. Even if the trash can is not far away, they seem to throw it as they don''t see it. Because they are not dressed upright, even if the people around them are disgusted, they dare not say more, but stand far away. This position is directly opposite the school gate. Tang Guo came out of the school gate and saw Wu Lingling and a few little sisters at one nce, eating and littering without any quality. [Host, she''s degenerate enough. "But she seems to be able to withstand it, because she is degenerate, and everything she goes through will only make her sad a little bit." Two different people experience the same thing, and the pressure and experience they experience are different. Wu Lingling''s choice was to break the jar and smash, and simply mix with those people. She didn''t feel guilty about what she did, she was afraid she was still resentful, and she didn''t receive the call. Wu Lingling also saw Tang Guo, and when she looked at it that way, she was a little stunned. Tang Guo, who is almost eighteen years old, is even more beautiful. That face is the face of the first love. Just one stop there can attract countless people. Wu Lingling suddenly felt that the string in her hand had no taste. When Tang Guo saw her, she didn''t care to get in the car. She bit her teeth and felt a little angry. "What aura!" Isn''t it good-looking, good grades? "Sister Lingling, why don''t you eat?" "I can''t eat, and it''s annoying to watch some people." The little sisters still winked, and whispered, "Sister Lingling can''t get used to Tang Guo? She is quite arrogant. With some achievements, she has school support." "Yeah, I think she''s bad and hypocritical. You don''t know. None of the rtives in my family said that she was bad. Every time she saw it, she was very irritating. They didn''t know what Tang Guo really was What a hypocrisy. " "Sister Lingling, since you hate her so much, you just have to find a chance to clean up and clean her up. You have Brother Lu supporting you, and you are also familiar with Brother Dao. Ask them for help, and you can just look at her casually." Wu Lingling frowned, "Do you think I don''t want to? She never runs around, she is picked up by a driver every day, and there will be someone to apany her when shopping. Moreover, her family has a wide rtionship, which has provoked her, maybe she will us Grab it in and shut it for a few days. I don''t want to go in and sit on the cold bench. " "Sister Lingling, I thought of a good way." A little sister''s eyes brightened. "This way, she can definitely give her a lesson, she must not be upset." "any solution?" "She has a good grade and must be very concerned about the college entrance examination. We will find a way to prevent her from taking the college entrance examination." Wu Lingling froze for a moment, andughed quickly, "Can''t take the college entrance examination?" "Yes." The little sisters nodded again and again. "Sister Lingling, is this a hard lesson for her?" "Forget it." It''s too much. Chapter 1416: Blackened Good Girl (51) Chapter 1416: ckened Good Girl (51) Chapter 1416: Darkened Good Girl (51) [Host, they want you not to take the college entrance examination. "Got it." The system is not worried. With his surveince, these people cannot destroy it at all. And for people like the host, taking or not to take the college entrance examination has little effect on her. However, the host said that to be a good student, a good student who improves every day, in fact, can be regarded as helping the original owner toplete her wish that she did notplete. At that time, the original owner still refused to give up his studies. In the end, he couldn''t bear it. There was no way. [Host, take the college entrance examination, after college, what are you going to do? What about that guy? He now looks forward to your adulthood every day. "For his obedience, take him with him wherever you go." [Host, brother Qiao Ge''s dinner, isn''t it delicious? Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, and said with a smile, "It''s very delicious, and the cooking skills are growing every day, getting more and more delicious." [Host, your eldest brother, Qiao Ge, is insidious. This is to hold you up. "It can be fastened, that''s his ability, anyway, I think it''s good. My elder brother, in my heart, is perfect and cute." System: Hey, hey. No joke, this dog food can''t bear it. At noon, Tang Guo didn''t go to the cafeteria for dinner. After other ssmates go out, Qiao Ge will touch her ssroom and hand her the insted box containing the meal. The dishes are different every day, all made by him, and sometimes he makes soup. Qiao Ge already wanted to understand that his daughter-inw must have to raise his own. This is definitely not the same as raising a child. Such a good little girl, if she really waits for her adulthood, he will be dispatched, then the daylily will be cold. Now he is slowly sending warmth to the little girl, sending it away, maybe he can send himself out. "What kind of food do you want to eat in the afternoon?" Tang Guo was seated by the window, and Qiao Ge stood at the window with a smile in his eyes and looked at her and asked. Tang Guo took a bite of rice and raised his head. "Brother Qiao Ge, look at it and make it. All you make is delicious." "It''s a bit hot. I will cook a pumpkin mung bean soup in the afternoon to cool off the heat." Qiao Ge calcted that he would definitely not be able to eat greasy at night, but his younger sister had a heavy learning task every day, while the dishes were light, It must be delicious. He was standing in this position and thinking, watching Tang Guo eat, Tang Guo finished eating, and the other students were almost finished, so he could leave with the insted box. Of course Qiao Ge gave Tang Guo food, of course, someone knew. Even school teachers and ssmates know it. However, Tang Guo''s performance has not declined, whether it is the final exam or every test. Qiao Ge had nothing but food for Tang Guo. It''s really foolproof, just leave it alone. And they also watched what Tang Guo eats every day, really sour and admired. Qiao Ge held the instion box and went downstairs. Anyone who knows him will smile at him in an ambiguous way and tease, "Doctor Joe, are you not busy today?" "Not busy." Qiao Ge answered with a smile. asionally he would meet the principal. The principal raised his forehead and was very regretful. Why did he promise this guy to be the school''s school doctor, nced at his incubator, and asked, "Will I have to slip to the vegetable market again?" Chapter 1417: Blackened Good Girl (52) Chapter 1417: ckened Good Girl (52) 1417: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Uncle Lin, you know." Qiao Ge kept smiling. "Now studying is intense, students have to eat a little nutrition to avoid dizziness and physical weakness." Principal Lin: No, he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know anything. "Student, which student? Doctor Qiao, why don''t I know that you care so much about the students in our school, do you want to go to the cafeteria during your free time?" "Uncle Lin, what do you want to eat? I''ll make one more for you this afternoon. By the way, I''m going to stew some pumpkin mung bean soup. Would you like it?" Principal Lin''s face was t, and he smiled again. He patted Qiaoge''s shoulder and whispered, "Pumpkin and mung bean soup, don''t put sugar, put less salt in the dishes, and put more peppers." "I see, Uncle Lin." "Qiao Ge, you go to the grocery market every day to buy food and cook. What about the infirmary?" President Lin looked serious again. "Don''t forget that you are a school doctor now. It''s hot now, don''t go away. Sometimes students have problems and can''t find anyone. " Qiao Ge wasn''t worried at all. He said with confidence, "I took two apprentices. They don''t need sry, they don''t need me to pack rice, and they are willing to post it to my officers. Uncle Lin, you can rest assured, handle some Minor problems, they have no problems at all. " Principal Lin was a little aggressive, "When is it going? Why don''t I know?" "Uncle Lin, if you are not assured, go back to the infirmary with me to see, their level is absolutely no problem, and they don''t want money, work hard, do you think it''s bad?" Principal Lin did not rest assured, although Qiao Ge would not do anything extraordinary. It was said that Qiao Ge had targeted the best young schoolmates in his school. They were only delivering meals and handing over water, and did not say anything exceptional. In addition, I often kept a distance with my little ssmates for two years, and did nt pull my little hand. Principal Lin thought of this, and suddenly felt that he was not too harsh. It sounded that Qiao Ge was a bit miserable. However, he thinks it is good to keep such a distance so that students will not follow suit. Qiao Ge is restrained and polite, thinking about his young ssmates. He has made many female students in the school understand that those male ssmates are frivolous. I have to say that because of the appearance of Qiao Ge, their early love at school really reduced a lot. When male ssmates pursue female ssmates, female ssmates use Qiao Ge topare subconsciously, and then ask someone to vomit blood, "Will you cook?" Male ssmate: "It can be done, it may not be very delicious. However, I will improve." Female ssmate: "Do you go to y basketball every day, do you have time to learn to cook? You still have to go to ss, may you bring me food?" Male ssmate: "..." Sorry to bother you. There are also male ssmates who want to pull the small hands of female ssmates. The female ssmate shook the other away. "Break up, you are so frivolous, you only want to pull my hand after being together for a week. You and me talk about friends, in fact, to pull my hand, right? I would rather you I copied my homework and didn''t want you to pull my hand. " Male student: "?" The male students in the school all shouted that they couldn''t do it, whether they were in love or not, let it be. Girlfriend, it hasn''t been interesting to learn. Principal Lin followed the infirmary and looked at some familiar faces in his thirties, almost kneeling for Qiao Ge. This, this ... Qiao Ge this is too much. Chapter 1418: Blackened Good Girl (53) Chapter 1418: ckened Good Girl (53) Chapter 1418: Darkened Good Girl (53) He thought that there were at most a few talented young people. He never expected that when he came to his school as a free school doctor, he was actually a few well-known doctors. One of them gave him a knife. Free to be a volunteer school doctor? He didn''t believe in killing him. He had some vague spection. It must be these guys who wanted to learn something from Qiao Ge. Speaking of Qiao Ge, he also had to sigh, this guy is just a ghost in the medical world. Don''t look at him in his twenties, and his achievements are beyond the reach of many people who have made a lifetime in this area. In this world, there are always so many people who can''t be sour, but are willing to kneel to each other. Qiao Ge is just such a person. Principal Lin greeted the newly arrived free school doctors, carried his hands on his back, and left with a smile. Now, he is not worried at all. There are a few guys here, not to mention minor illnesses and minor pains, it is just a violent situation, and there is no problem in dealing with them. Qiao Ge, you can, ah, actually invited so many free school doctors. The principal walked back to the office and walked to the corridor. He subconsciously nced down and saw Qiao Ge carrying a vegetable basket outside the school. He almost didn''t nt an onion from the railing. This boy really did whatever he could to get himself into the hands of his ssmates. People at the school, when they met Qiao Ge, carried a basket of vegetables and rode a bicycle to the vegetable market, they were ustomed to it. Every time, Qiao Ge is a scenery line, because he is so handsome, smiling brightly, he actually wants to hang a basket to buy vegetables. This kind of contrast is really irresistible. Male students in the school, hate Qiao Ge. If it weren''t for this guy, wouldn''t they find a girlfriend now? Whenever they confess, the female ssmates will ask them whether they will cook and talk to their friends if they want to pull their little hands. As long as they do not behave, female ssmates will say that they are frivolous, and they reject such frivolous boys. Male ssmate: "..." Time passed, it was a month, and finally came the day before the college entrance examination. Both Tang''s mother and Tang''s father are back, and they intend to apany Tang Guo to the college entrance examination. That night, Tang Guo received a prompt from the system stating that he was fooling with Wu Lingling and went to her driver''s house to tie the car''s tires. Her driver, not far from here. For convenience, he usually drives the car back to his home. The next day, early in the morning, I wille downstairs to Tang Guojia on time. "Record it," Tang Guo said, and fell asleep. The next morning, of course, both of Tang''s mothers received news that the tires did not know who was pierced. If the two have not taken Huangliang Yimeng, they may only consider it a coincidence. With their eyes closed now, they will all remember the pictures in their dreams. In order not to let Wu Lingling hurt Tang Guo, Wu Lingling was also specifically investigated. They don''t think that tying a tire is a trivial matter and is likely to be a conspiracy. The two looked at each other, watching Tang Guo had note down yet, and whispered. "Otherwise, let''s go separately and drive a car alone." Mother Tang frowned. "Whether you guessed it or not, be careful, if it''s her, then ..." Father Tang sighed. "med me, I didn''t think so much, thinking it was a normal college entrance examination." When Tang Guo came down, both Tang mother and Tang father were stunned. see you tomorrow Chapter 1419: Blackened Good Girl (54) Chapter 1419: ckened Good Girl (54) Chapter 1419: Darkened Good Girl (54) The reason why Tang''s mother and Tang''s father were stunned is that today Tang Guo did not wear school uniforms or her small skirt. Instead, he was wearing a very casual sportswear, short sleeves, and long pants. In her hand, she was holding a helmet. If they didn''t know today''s college entrance examination, they all thought she was going to ride a bike. "Xiaoguo, what are you doing?" Tang mother asked strangely, "Why did you dress like this and still have a helmet? My father and I were still discussing, who will send you to school?" "Parents, I''ll go to school by myself today, ride a bike." Tang Guo had a light smile on his face. "Three years of high school, drivers were picked up every day. Many of my ssmates go to school, either by bike or Take the bus. This is the college entrance examination, and I also want to try, what is it like to ride a bike. " If the two have not taken Huang Liang Yi Meng, they must think that Tang Guo is true, and they want to do something different when the college entrance examination. The two who knew everything in that life had only one possibility in mind. That''s what Tang Guo knew, Wu Lingling might be on the road, maybe it would affect her college entrance examination. They almost looked and decided. They promised her. They don''t know who is living in their daughter''s body, but they can behave from each other. This person is definitely not a bad person. She resolved all the cmities that had happened to her daughter and was heading in the direction that their daughter should have gone. When they think of the picture in the dream, the eyes of the two are hot. They were silent and had only eye contact, but never admitted that Tang Guo was not their daughter. This lie, they don''t want to tear it apart in their lives. The little girl in front of her is her daughter. Mother Tang said, "Okay, Xiaoguo has always been so obedient, and I''ll follow you today, but, for your safety, my dad and I will follow you after driving." Tang Guo agreed. She felt that the two men followed her by car, rather than simply following what they wanted to do. The three ate in silence, Tang Guo went downstairs wearing a helmet. She didn''t want to be so grand, but today was the college entrance examination, so she couldn''t afford to dy, and was slightly dyed, just like Wu Lingling''s wishes. Father Tang and Mother Tang didn''t seem to want to forget it. Since the two wanted to control, she would definitely not stop. Tang Guojia is a high-endmunity. As soon as she was out of themunity, the system reminded her that someone was hiding and looking at the location of themunity. After confirming that these people were under the knife brother. However, they didn''t notice Tang Guo wearing a helmet and sportswear. I just thought she was a person living in thismunity and didn''t care. Tang Guo rode on the car, and Tang''s mother and father also followed her behind the car. The system reminded her that one of them followed her, and the other went to another road. This road is also the road to the school. [Host, I heard them talking about which car to follow, and in the end it was intended that none of them could be let go. Tang Guo smiled and had to say that there were two people who attracted attention. She was really rxed. There were still many students riding bicycles along the way. No one would notice her at all, and she usually feels like a sensible and obedient student. Chapter 1420: Blackened Good Girl (55) Chapter 1420: ckened Good Girl (55) Chapter 1420: Darkened Good Girl (55) It is estimated that no one will believe that on the day of the college entrance examination, she will ride a bicycle to take the college entrance examination by herself? [Host, your parents are also skins. Actually, a half-height doll is put in the car seat. From a distance, it really looks like a person. Tang Guo reallyughed. The two men tried to remedy many things, but they were useless. What happened has happened, since she came to this world and changed it all, everything can''t go back to the original point. After all, she is not the original owner. Tang Guo went unimpeded to the school all the way to the entrance of the ssroom for the exam. Qiao Ge waited outside the examination room for a long time, and it was strange to see Tang Guo wearing different clothes. "Why did you dress like this today?" Tang Guo smiled, "Cheer up for yourself." "Are you nervous?" Qiao Ge asked with a smile in his eyes, and didn''t investigate whether the sentence was true or false. Whether his little sister told the truth or false, as long as he told him, he thought it was Good words. "not nervous." Qiao Ge will provide Tang Guo with the stationery required for the exam. "I have checked many times and there are no mistakes. I also prepared three backups, which is enough." "Brother Qiao Ge, thank you." "No thanks, this is what I want to do." Qiao Ge said very seriously, and asked very lowly when he saw that no one hade. "Little sister, there are still a few months, you are going to be an adult." "Yeah." Tang Guo looked at Qiao Ge with clean eyes, and Qiao Ge gave a cough. "I mean, if you take the exam carefully and get a good result, you should give it to yourself. I will be sorry. " "Well, Brother Qiao Ge makes sense, I will take a good exam." System: Hahahahaha,ugh to death, this guy, what did he say to him, and finally came a word of encouragement. "Then you go in." Qiao Ge watched Tang Guo enter the examination room, and finally reluctantly retracted his gaze. Suddenly I felt a grim look, only to find that President Lin didn''t know how long he had stood by. He greeted with a smile on his face, "Uncle Lin, early." "It''s not early, and the exam will being soon. What are you still standing here for? Do you know if you stand here, will it affect the students'' exams? Don''t hurry back to your clinic. Principal Lin was scolded when he came up. Qiao Ge kept smiling, looked at Tang Guo''s position in the ssroom, and quickly left. "Huh, this kid, that grinning look is just like the evil wolf seeing fresh meat." "Well, only the kid is a bad wolf. The little ssmates in my school are not meat." After Lin muttered, he always felt that something was wrong, and walked on the rapid pace. Tang Guo sat in the examination room, listening to the system to report to her the current experiences of his father and mother. Father Tang drove to a certain street, and when he turned, he came across a bicycle and touched him directly. The other party is also skillful, and Tang''s father was well prepared, but he didn''t touch him badly. But when they run into each other, they run into each other. If they do nt want him to leave, what can he do? Just to give money, people are unwilling. Father Tang''s face was heavy and he didn''t look very good. If today he really took Tang Guo to the examination room and was touched by porcin and blocked in this ce, it would definitely be a long dy. The other party had been scolding him, and he refused to spare, and his father called the police directly. There is no better ce for Mother Tang. An olddy is lying in front of her car. Sorry, I''mte again. There are so many unexpected farts every day Fix the typo after you write, look at it first, I continue Chapter 1421: Blackened Good Girl (56) Chapter 1421: ckened Good Girl (56) Chapter 1421: Darkened Good Girl (56) Fortunately, she braked fast and didn''t hit it directly. When I saw the olddy showing up, she headed straight for her car. Mother Tang remembered everything that her daughter had encountered in her dream, and she felt extremely angry and ufortable. These people are really vicious. Her daughter was so obedient, how did Wu Lingling pretend that nothing had happened, and still felt that her daughter didn''t learn well, and even went to the house tofort their husband and wife? Even though she did not know in the early stage that her encounter with Xiaoguo was due to herself, butter, did Wu Lingling know? In the dream, the two couples actually apologized to Wu Lingling and said that they did not discipline Xiaoguo well. These pictures are like needles, piercing her heart. Wu Lingling didn''t even change her face, saying that she didn''t me her for small fruits. Haha, Wu Lingling, is she worth it? He dared not admit his mistake until he died, wasn''t the other person worthy to say that she was a little fruit at home? The moment she saw the olddy, she really had the urge to drive directly and kill the other party. This kind of thing that takes money and hurts people is not a human at all, but a beast. Fortunately, in the end, she woke up and definitely could not let her family fall into tragedy again because of a Wu Lingling. Even so, many ces are different. Even with this apparent happiness, she still has to work hard to maintain it. Whether that person is her daughter or not, she does all these things that her daughter wants to do. Her daughter, Xiaoguo, is now leading to a road to Kangzhuang. The future is bright and her life is bright. And Wu Lingling has already gone to the fallen abyss. She cannot do such things that vite the rules, hurt herself, and destroy their family. Thinking of her daughter''sst death in the dream, mother Tang''s sad eyes were flushed. She stood next to the olddy, watching the other person''s screams rolling coldly on the ground. The olddy felt that there was something wrong, but the other party said that her task after getting the money was to stop the car. No matter how she stops, just stop the car, that''s right. At least stop them for half an hour. After half an hour, she didn''t care about her. Brother Dao thought very well, and certainly couldn''t stop Tang''s mother all the time. Therefore, he also arranged follow-up, and once Tang mother got out, he would arrange another obstacle. Wu Lingling told him that he only needed to block Tang Guo''s exam this morning. He thought it was simple and didn''t expect that everything that happened would be different from what he thought. Mother Tang silently took out her mobile phone and also called the police. This matter will not end this way. She didn''t go to Wu Lingling to settle ounts. Wu Lingling came to destroy her daughter again. Is there such a cheap thing in this world? The olddy screamed for a while, and some people around were watching the excitement, and she saw that Tang''s mother didn''te up to care about her. Her heart was getting worse, but in the end she took the money, maybe she could still extort money here, she closed her eyes, curled her body, her expression was painful. When the two JCs in uniform came to her side, they were unconscious. "I called the police. She touched the porcin." Tang''s voice was a little cold. "Please trouble you to investigate." Upon hearing this, the olddy felt bad, opened her eyes, and sure enough she saw two JCs in uniform. My heart jumped, and a carp rolled over and ran. "I suspect she stole my diamond ring." Mother Tang said, the two JCs quickly caught the olddy. Chapter 1422: Blackened Good Girl (57) Chapter 1422: ckened Good Girl (57) Chapter 1422: Darkened Good Girl (57) "When did I steal your diamond ring?" The olddy was in a panic all of a sudden. It''s not the same as touching porcin and stealing things. Mother Tang didn''t have the slightest smile on her face. She wondered if she was too soft-hearted and kind in the world in the dream, so that her daughter would suffer like that. Why can''t such a viin find a way to punish the other party? In this world, there are many people like olddies, why ca nt they get punished? Today, she wants to punish such people. Isn''t the other party touching porcin? Then she said that the other party stole her valuable diamond ring. Mother Tang stretched out her palm and pointed to the ce where her finger had worn the ring. "When I got out of the car just now, the diamond ring identally slipped down and just slipped to your ce." "Did you pick it up, old man?" Tang mother''s face had some smiles on her face, but it was very scary in the eyes of the olddy. She regretted why she had to take such a job. "I didn''t pick it up. How could I pick up the ring? I didn''t see any diamond ring at all. You framed me." The olddy was anxious, her face was red and her neck was thick, and where did she scream and scream. At this time, Mother Tang said to JC, "Then I will sue her to touch the porcin. As for the ring, I think the two police officers will make a good investigation." Behind this, she must figure it out. Whoever does it has toe out and don''t want to run. The olddy was in a hurry, showing Kong Wu''s powerful appearance, which had made JC suspicious. Coupled with the high value of Tang''s diamond ring, they must have control. So they took the olddy and mother Tang back to the police station. At the gate of the police station, Tang''s mother and Tang''s father happened to meet each other. The couple looked at each other with some smiles and some tears unwilling to fall, and finally came together, holding each other''s hands and entering the police station. People at the police station were surprised. Both husband and wife had an ident today. But they did not expect that behind this incident, it was irritating. Tang Guo knew all this through systematic words. Even then, she was already doing the problem. The system knows that she will not be affected by other things, but tells her on the side that Tang''s father and mother''s strong side in the police station. The two people who touched the porcin told the truth under the pressure of Tang''s mother and father. Along the two of them, they caught Brother Dao. From the sword brother''s mouth, they learned Wu Lingling. In the end, I realized that these two incidents were actually caused by a female gangster, in order to prevent the best young students in their city from making college entrance examinations. People at the police station couldn''t say a word when they knew the truth. If they are not JC, they want to p on Wu Lingling''s face and hit her hard. How could she be so vicious? Wu Lingling was invited to confront her. When such a big incident happened, Tang''s mother notified Qin Run. Coupled with the system secretly sending some videos to JC''s hands, watching those videos, Wu Lingling could not quibble. For the first time, in the presence of Qin Run, Tang''s mother pped him p on Wu Lingling''s face. This action frightened Wu Lingling and also frightened Qin Run. Tang''s mother has always been a gentle and kind person, not to mention beating, Qin Run is her sister, and rarely hears Tang''s scolding. "What''s wrong with Xiaoguo in the end, are you so deliberate, and arrange these foolishness to stop Xiaoguo''s college entrance examination?" Tang mother finally ps, and finally feels relieved. Chapter 1423: Blackened Good Girl (58) Chapter 1423: ckened Good Girl (58) Chapter 1423: Darkened Good Girl (58) "Sister! Have something to say, why hit someone." Qin Run looked at Wu Lingling, who was already red and swollen on the cheek, and felt a little distressed, and quickly pulled Tang''s mother away. When Tang mother heard this, she wasughed angrily. "Speak well? Qin Run, ask your good daughter, can she? Can you be good, don''t harm my little fruit." "My family is fortunate enough to work hard for three years. If I really take my car to go to the college entrance examination today, I will definitely be dyed if I encounter such a thing. I wo nt be able to enter the test room at that time. Time will even affect the performance. When the college entrance examination fails, how can you tell me? " Qin Run couldn''t refute these words for a moment. She didn''t feel much about Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. The more excellent Tang Guo is, the more ufortable she bes. Because of her daughter, Wu Lingling did not learn well since she was a child, and now she does not return home. After graduating from junior high school, I stopped studying. Mentioning Tang Guo is a smile and envy. Mentioning Wu Lingling is a look of distaste, whispering. She also feels ufortable. If Wu Lingling is upset, why would she be so embarrassed? Tang Guo is not that good, or teaches Wu Lingling, how can her daughter be better? Mother Tang looked at Qin Run''s eyes turning, and she didn''t know what was wrong, and her heart waspletely cold. Wu Lingling also came back from that p, sneer, "Tang Guo is a hypocritical person, why do you do this? Of course, I can''t get used to her, hypocrisy. I just want to see her college entrance exam failure, until What kind of expression will it look like, you adults, will you still like her? " Wu Lingling is also out. Anyway, things have been exposed, and she does not live on these people. These despised her rtives, she happened to not want them. Mother Tang, in particr, hated it the most. Isn''t it just helping her transfer to school and paying her school fees and tuition? She held her high up, and her mother didn''t lift her head once in front of the other. This kind of charity is not rare for her. Mother Tang was not very angry when she heard Wu Lingling''s words. Wu Lingling is rotten from the inside to the outside. After experiencing everything in that dream, Wu Lingling said that she would not be surprised if she said too much. "Very well, are you trying to harm our little fruit, right?" "How is it? Isn''t it harmless?" Wu Lingling sneered, "I don''t know tomorrow, you better watch her tightly, don''t be unable to take the college entrance examination, and cry in the room every day. " Mother Tang was not angry. She nced at Qin Run, who was standing on the side. "Ruo Lan, look at your daughter, do you still care?" "Don''t try to provoke my mother, don''t provoke alienation in front of my mother. My mother and I are mother and daughter. Don''t try to use my mother to control me. I don''t listen to her." Wu Lingling is generally not very good. Unfortunately, she missed one thing. That is, Tang Guo is the best student in this city. Does anyone want to destroy her college entrance examination, and the people above are still sitting? The mother of Tang did not make Wu Lingling behave, but just made the matter out. She wants to see how her so-daughter is threatened by this bad-sexing female student who intends to destroy Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. What is the reaction in society? Wu Lingling thought that the police could not control it, but did not expect that this matter had just burst out. Write another chapter Chapter 1424: Blackened Good Girl (59) Chapter 1424: ckened Good Girl (59) Chapter 1424: Darkened Good Girl (59) Immediately after that, Wu Lingling was detained. As for how many days, nothing was said. Anyway, Wu Lingling is not allowed to destroy Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, those who have been foolish for a long time. Qin Run was still begging and said Wu Lingling was not sensible. immature? Wu Lingling is also less than a year younger than Tang Guo. Tang Guo is eighteen this year and Wu Lingling is eighteen next year. They are almost full of age. Tang''s mother had no love for the so-called sisters. She teamed up with Father Tang and exposed the incident. Wu Lingling hurt her daughter. In the dream world, her daughter endured all the pain in silence. In the end, the pain hidden under the light was exposed, and everyone did not sympathize with her little fruit, but med her. In this case, Wu Lingling has done such an excessive thing, why can''t she expose her head? Within a day, Wu Lingling knew all over the country. In the afternoon, Tang Guoshen walked out of the examination room refreshingly. Hearing Wu Lingling being reported by the media, she said, "Let Wu Lingling be more famous. Since she''s shameless, don''t give her face anymore." [Okay, the host is big. With the help of the system, Wu Lingling made a name fiercely. The impact of her incident is very serious, and the evidence is conclusive, condemned by numerousizens. So she was really detained for a while. Tang Guo''s college entrance examination has beenpleted for a few days, but none were released. Even Lu Jing couldn''t get Wu Lingling out. Wu Lingling must have criticized and educated her well before she coulde out. He knew what Wu Lingling did. Wu Lingling actually had a rtionship with Brother Dao, he also knew. There was some anger in his heart, but in the end he chose to forgive. He really liked Wu Lingling. But he didn''t know that Wu Lingling and Daoge were mingled with each other, and they had close physical contact. To this day, he doesn''t know, the green light on his head has faintly glowed. He didn''t even know that everything that he was going through now, Lu Father looked at. Countless times of disappointment have returned to calm, silently abandoned him in his heart, and turned to train other excellent children. Even if Lu Jing''s mother''s face is present, at Lu''s family, he can mix clothes and food without worry. It is impossible to take over Lu''s again. When Tang Guo heard the system say these things, he was even happier than getting full marks for the college entrance examination. After Wu Lingling''s incident, Tang''s mother has cut off contact with Qin Run. Other rtives in the family knew what Wu Lingling was doing, and certainly did not want to go back to Qin Run. Qin Run actually wanted Tang''s mother to be quiet, Wu Lingling had done so many bad things at first, and every time he had to give in to the victims, what is the reason? Wu Lingling didn''t learn well, and she and Qin Run couldn''t get away from each other, so this rtive still doesn''t recognize it, who knows if Wu Lingling thinks of them, and can''t look at them pleasing to the eye. There are no good students in their family who can get close to full marks. Who supports them? The results of the college entrance examination came out, one point out of ten. The Tang family is very happy, and Tang Guo''s peers are also proud of her. Wu Lingling has been released and she was picked up by Lu Jing. "Lingling, why are you rted to Brother Dao?" Lu Jing''s tone was a little me. Wu Lingling was unhappy recently. When she heard this, she immediately frowned. "Lu Jing, what do you mean? I doubt me? You left silently, I can''t find you Help, can''t you find someone else? " good night, see you tomorrow. Correct the typo immediately. Chapter 1425: Blackened Good Girl (60) Chapter 1425: ckened Good Girl (60) 1425: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Lingling, I sent you a message. My mother was seriously ill and was in the hospital. She went to see my mother." Wu Lingling was embarrassed and unreasonable, but still made Lu Jing a little tired. In other matters, how Wu Lingling made trouble with him, he would not feel anything. But his mother is the only person he cares about and the only rtive in the world. Now his mother is very ill, he just went back to see his mother, and also sent messages to each other. Unexpectedly, when his mother came back from the hospital, Wu Lingling would do so much. To destroy Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, he will not say anything. He heard Wu Lingling said that everyone in the Tang family did not like her. He could feel that feeling. After all, at the Lu family, no one except his mother liked him, and even his dad''s other lovers often said something usible in front of the fuck, only to anger his mother. Already. Therefore, to destroy Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, he only felt that it was Tang Guo''s irritating Wu Lingling. What he couldn''t ept was that Wu Lingling had a rtionship with Dao. He and the sword brothers have never been right. Wu Lingling didn''t know who was behind the sword brother, he was very clear. This time, the woman whose mother was so angry that she was the mother of a young Master Lu family behind Brother Dao. "Don''t deal with Brother Dao in the future." Lu Jing thought that Wu Lingling had also been aggrieved, and her temperature was calm. After all, Wu Lingling has followed him for so many years, and because of his carelessness, he gave birth twice. In fact, he really liked Wu Lingling, faintly, and he felt that they should not be like this. Thinking of this time, his mother was in the hospital bed, holding his hand and saying, let him be a little bit angry. He felt sour, holding Wu Lingling''s hand and saying, "Ling Ling." "Why?" Wu Lingling said in a bad tone, but she didn''t me Lu Jing anymore. What she had to do with those brothers, she knew very well. It''s really going to be a big deal, and those things exposed are not good for her at all. Now she can''t go home, people in the Tang family hate her. Her mother thought she was ashamed, and her dad knew about drinking and ying cards all day, and she didn''t care about her daughter at all. Where she lives, she has to rely on Lu Jing for all kinds of expenses. Therefore, she could not really provoke Lu Jing. Lu Jing had talked to her softly, and she took it when she saw it. If Lu Jing ignored her, she would be really homeless. All her strength nowes from Lu Jing. "Lingling, my mother is very ill this time." Lu Jing hesitated and said, "I don''t want to go on like this, Lingling, I don''t want my mother to show a sad and sad expression every time I see me." "what do you mean?" "I want to go home, Lingling. I want to go back and study with my dad. It may not be very productive, at least it will make my mother no longer worry. And we can''t go on like this, do we?" Lu Jing spoke carefully, for fear of offending Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling was not angry this time, and whispered, "What should I do?" "I''ll take you with me. Would you mind?" Wu Lingling''s eyes brightened, "Really?" "Of course it is true. If I didn''t n to take you back, how could I tell you this?" Wu Lingling knows that Lu Jing''s family is very good. It seems that he is the young master of the Lu Group and there is nothing unwilling to do. Chapter 1426: Blackened Good Girl (61) Chapter 1426: ckened Good Girl (61) [Host, Lu Jing intends to bring Wu Lingling back to Lu''s city. It should be some time ago. His mother was seriously ill, and he was awake. "How did the young master of the Lu family react?" [The other party doesn''t seem to care much about Lu Jing, thinking that the current Lu Jing is not his opponent at all. I''m happy for Lu Jing''s green gloom. "Then remind him that even if Lu Jing looks bad again, as long as he is given a chance, he will definitely surpass many people. Since he is in a giant, do nt take it lightly to any opponent, at least, in the whole Lu Do nt underestimate any of your opponents until you have the right to inherit. The system poked a smile, "Rx, host, I''ve been monitoring Lu Jing. As long as he does anything outstanding, I will use various methods to make the young master of the Lu family understand that Lu Jing''s Terrible. At that time, he will not be able to sit still. "Well done, Tongzi, your IQ has improved a little bit, and you all know that you have killed someone with a knife." Tang Guobu praised and made the system very happy. [Isn''t this with the host, I have learned a lot? Now we just need to show Lu Jing''s growth to the Master Lu family, I believe he will soon find a way to deal with Lu Jing. The current Lu Jing is not theter Lu Jing. The master Lu family''s means are enough to deal with him. Besides, there is a handle like Wu Lingling in his hands. Everything will be exposed at that time. Lu Jing is afraid To be stunned. The system was talking, and I felt that he and his host''srge position looked like a big viin who secretly hid in the dark and engaged in things. Forget it, as long as the host feels relieved. Wu Lingling and Lu Jing returned to the city of Lu family. Lu Jing did not dare to bring Wu Lingling back to Lu family. First, the Lu family is moreplicated. He is afraid of Wu Lingling being bullied. The second is that Wu Lingling''s current situation was taken back. His father''s lover must ridicule in front of his mother. After all, Wu Lingling couldn''t take it, she couldn''t go to the hall. The Lu family is a high-ss family. Even if the children in the family are remixed, bringing back a little girl who can do nothing will definitely be a joke. Lu Jing liked Wu Lingling, but in his heart, the most important person was to give birth to him and raise his mother. He was also afraid of his mother and could not ept Wu Lingling. He didn''tck money, so he rented a house and let Wu Lingling live, and enough money was provided. Wu Lingling was very satisfied. Seeing Wu Lingling having no opinion, Lu Jing calmly went to study with his father. Lu Jing is almost twenty years old and has reached adulthood. He dropped out of school without finishing high school. To be honest, the youngdy in Lu''s family didn''t look at him at all. However, his mother was always different in Father Lu''s heart and gave him special treatment. At first, everyone didn''t care. It was because of the system that the young master of the Lu family aimed at Lu Jing understood the terrible aspects of Lu Jing. Lu Jing''s mind is particrly clever, and he can almost learn it. Even if you make a mistake everywhere, if you miss it once, you will never make a second mistake. This kind of Lu Jing finally scared the mostpetitive Master Lu family, thinking that to stop Lu Jing''s growth, or because of Lu''s special treatment of Lu Jing''s mother, Lu Jing might actually turn over. Chapter 1427: Blackened Good Girl (62) Chapter 1427: ckened Good Girl (62) 1427: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The university on Tang Guo happened to be the university in the city of Lu''s. The university in this city is regarded as the top famous university in the country. Of course, she can also choose other universities that are not weaker or even better than this school. But from the wishes of the original owner, she saw the other party''s original wish, that is, to attend this university. Well, she naturally wants to fulfill this little wish. Since the system was revealed to the Master Lu family, Lu Jing is not a simple one. As long as he gives the other party a little chance, he may rise. The other party no longer underestimated Lu Jing, and began secretly targeting Lu Jing, even pulling a lot of helpers. Lu Jing did not go so smoothly, and there were almost no chances of his performance. Moreover, because of the framed by that young master, Lu Jing gradually felt in Lu''s father''s heart that he could not help the wall. Father Lu''s disappointment, me, and indifference made Lu Jing''s original expectation disappear. Once no one is encouraged and no one is willing to believe in his ability, this person will surely die. The most effective way to deal with a person is to defeat the other person''s confidence, conviction, and break all the other person''s hopes. Let the other party feel the indifference of the world and can hear it every day. The whole world doubts his ability and thinks he is a muddy voice. No matter how good this person is, there is a 99% chance that he will fall from it, and no longer raise half hope. If Wu Lingling is not a little girl, but a kind, cheerful, innocent girl full of positive energy, she might be able to pull Lu Jing out of the mud pot. Unfortunately, Wu Lingling is not. She is even more degenerate than Lu Jing. Lu Jing is tired like a dog every day. When he returns home, he still has to endure Wu Lingling''s small temper. The only warmth in his lifees from his mother. But after all his performances, his mother looked at him with sadness and disappointment. Therefore, the only warm ce in him can no longer warm him. Lu Jing was already doubting whether he had no ability at all, no matter what he did, he couldn''t do well. The Master Lu Family, looking at Lu Jing''s dismay, was relieved. Of course, this is not over. Isn''t Wu Lingling a **** yet useless? They did not choose to send those photos directly to Lu Jing. Instead, Lu Jing was busy during the day, and Brother Dao called Wu Lingling out to y. Inadvertently and Wu Lingling revealed something about Lu Jing, which made Wu Lingling''s face change greatly. "de, are you kidding me?" "How could it be a joke, I have a friend who is working in Lu''s family. The master of the Lu family will definitely be married to them in the future. Moreover, Lu Jing''s performance is pretty good. Now. " Wu Lingling was very flustered, and now Lu Jing, who was almost twenty years old, really grew more and more handsome. That decent suit was worn on her body, and many times she was able to captivate her. She likes Lu Jing, one is Lu Jing''s money, the second is Lu Jing''s beautiful skin, and the third is she likes Lu Jing''s 100s. She is fully convinced that there will be many girls who like Lu Jing. She always thought that Lu Jing was her possession and would always be her. Now when I heard what Brother Dao was saying, I was very panicked. "Lu Jing likes me and doesn''t like those women." Chapter 1428: Blackened Good Girl (63) Chapter 1428: ckened Good Girl (63) Chapter 1428: Darkened Good Girl (63) "Lingling, are you too naive." The woman sitting on the other side sneered, "Lu Jing now likes you, this man, one day he will change his heart." "No, Lu Jing said, will always be good to me, how can he change his heart?" Wu Lingling said stubbornly, "what he said, he only likes me." "That was Lu Jing in the past, Lingling," the woman patted Wu Lingling on the shoulder, and whispered, "Now Lu Jing is different." "How can it be different, now Lu Jing, or Lu Jing, will be with me every day, and he will bring me small gifts, and he will also give me money to spend, and he will listen to me. Why is he different? " "Now Lu Jing has joined Lu''s group to work. He wears suits and shoes every day, and is no longer the little punk with you every day. Even if he was a little pup, he can''t change it. He is the master of the Lu family. In the eyes of countless women, men''s past is not important. The most important thing is their glory and achievements. " "Now Lu Jing, in the eyes of many young women, is handsome, golden, and distinguished. Who doesn''t want to go to Lu''s house to be the grandmother of Lu''s family? Even if Lu Jing doesn''t inherit Lu''s and bes his legal wife, it is also Ronghua Rich life. " "And Lingling, how about you?" Wu Lingling is speechless. What about her? She is just a little girl who graduated from junior high school. Now she can''t do anything, except for her good looks, she can do almost nothing. No, she will be a lot. Drink, smoke, sing, swear, confuse with these men ... even abortion. Wu Lingling was panicked and pale. All things linked together is that she is no longer worthy of Lu Jing. The distance between her and Lu Jing has been getting farther and farther. Lu Jing has a good father, she doesn''t. Even if Lu Jing didn''t finish high school, she could still work in Lu''s, she couldn''t. Lu Jing left her, she could live a more glorious life, sought after by many people, because he is the master of the Lu family. And she left Lu Jing without ie and no ce to live. Wu Lingling waspletely flustered. But she pretended to calmly said, "No, I believe in Lu Jing, the person he loves will always be me, and he will always stay with me." Looking at such Wu Lingling, Brother Dao and others didn''t say much. The seeds have been nted and are slowly germinating. Starting today, Wu Lingling is the biggest obstacle to Lu Jing''s future. Brother Dao will certainly not expose the photos, but those photos will always be useful and useful. "If it wasn''t for this sword brother, and the boss behind him had a deep hatred with me, I would like to praise them for being a bad guy, really qualified." From the system monitor, Tang Guo saw everything that Wu Lingling had experienced so far. Looking at Wu Lingling''s pale face, helpless eyes, and wanting to panic and flee, all made her feel full of joy. Being entangled with Humming is not a big hit to Wu Lingling. Even if so many ugly incidents were exposed, Wu Lingling didn''t seem to be ashamed. She finally found out today that Wu Lingling was afraid of something. Wu Lingling is also a person, she is afraid of losing the most beautiful thing in her hand. "For Wu Lingling, Lu Jing is the best thing she has in her hand." Chapter 1429: Blackened Good Girl (64) Chapter 1429: ckened Good Girl (64) "Then depriving her of the best thing in her hands, she must be able to feel the pain." Tang Guo''s lips rose, his smile was clearly sweet, but the system felt countless malicious in this smile. It was another day full of malice, why was he still a little excited? Perhaps, this time he also wants to be a bit bad system. "Fruit." Qiao Ge stood far away just now, and saw Tang Guo leaning on his chair, squinting, but there was a good and bad smile on the corner of his lips. He looked at it this way, but he was a little foolish. He was reluctant to approach, fearing that he would wake her up. She was sitting on a chair in the shade, leaning on the back of the chair, her eyes closed as if she was asleep, it was really beautiful. The yellow leaves of autumn gently fell from the air, but none of them fell on her, all falling beside her. On the floor, on the chair, there is nothing on her head or body. Obviously an asional leaf fell on her, and I didn''t know where a ray of autumn wind came, and took away that naughty leaf. At that time, Qiao Ge was thinking that such a beautiful girl must be unwilling to disturb her deep sleep in autumn, so autumn sent the autumn wind to clean up all the yellow leaves for her. It wasn''t until Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked at him that Qiao Ge made a noise. He walked up to her in a few steps, and never looked away from her for a moment. I have to admit that when she saw her for the first time, he had fallen, and her figure was so full of her mind that she couldn''t leave. He called softly, "Guo Guo." "Ge Ge, did you bring me food? What delicious food did you do today?" Tang Guo blinked and asked very much. System: Guoguoge Pavilion Guoguoge Pavilion, these two are really interesting. "Everything you like to eat." Qiao Ge quickly passed the insted box to Tang Guo. "Let''s find a ce with a table to eat?" "Okay." Qiao Ge naturally held her little hand and pulled her to shuttle on the familiar winding path. In the tree-lined road of the university campus, this wonderful scenery attracted many people''s attention. On the day Tang Guo was eighteen years old, Qiao Ge carefully prepared a table of dishes she liked to eat. It was full of beautiful roses, like her heart. The unexpected sess was actually his expectation. His fruit is so smart, how can he not see through his mind? He grew up guarding her, and even if he didn''t show the slightest sign, it would be understood by individuals. And she did not refuse his approach. His kindness, he could also understand that she was the default. During this period, no matter how good the boys appeared in front of her, she was rejected by her for serious study. After each refusal, these things will be told to him. He didn''t understand where she was afraid he would misunderstand the wind. Such a transparent little girl is actually his, Qiao Ge thinks, this life is worth it. Therefore, he rejected the invitations from major hospitals and came to this university to continue to be a small school doctor. Of course, those old men will not let him go. He is not an ungrateful person. All his abilities are given to him by this world. Therefore, it is not embarrassing topile everything you have learned into books and contribute to the benefit of society and good deeds. Chapter 1430: Blackened Good Girl (65) Chapter 1430: ckened Good Girl (65) Chapter 1430: Darkened Good Girl (65) I hope that these virtues will enable them to meet in the next life. If anyone is willing toe to school to be a free school doctor, no matter what the purpose, he is quite happy. Someone helped him look at the infirmary, and he could buy fresh vegetables every morning and cook for Guoguo. In the afternoon, you can make some afternoon tea for Guoguo. There are still a lot of students in the university. Without these free apprentices, he would still be busy, and there would be little things every day. He felt that such a day was really perfect. Holding Guoguo''s hand as if holding the whole world. "Eat more, I''ve lost weight recently." Qiao Ge watched Tang Guo fade his baby''s fat cheeks, and touched it with distress. System: It''s dog food again. The host is a long man. "Gage, your cooking has grown again." Tang Guobu praised, "It''s delicious." "It s delicious, then eat more. What would you like for dinner? What vor of milk tea do you want to drink in the afternoon?" Qiao Ge showed like a family cook. The system is numb, this guy, s, don''t say it. So good, the host did not have the heart to abandon the other. "The cabs are delicious and I like them all. I like everything. I''m not picky." System: Yeah, that''s what Qiao Ge did, so she won''t be picky. Last time I went to the ss party, I did nt know who had a small mouthful. I called Qiao Ge back and said that the food in the restaurant was really bad. I did nt have two mouthfuls. I m still hungry now. Then Qiao Ge''s unprincipled guy made dinner at night and brought it to her. The system thought silently, how could this world be so malicious to single dogs? When Qiao Ge heard Tang Guo''s words, the smile on his handsome face never disappeared. "I made soup that night, and I have lost so much recently to supplement my body." Tang Guo nodded, "Okay." She did not refuse at all. Anyway, she was not afraid of getting fat. Qiao Ge''s cooking skills were really good. This guy holds a scalpel. He didn''t expect to be so powerful with a kitchen knife. "Did those hospitalse to you recently?" Tang Guo asked. Qiao Ge shook his head. "No, I''m free now. The old guys are not ipetent. They have rich experience, but they have no ideas. I discuss them a bit and they all understand. After a few years, I will be more idle." "Court." "Guo Guo, what do you want to say?" "Your medical talent is so good. At today''s age, you can definitely make great achievements in medicine, and even leave a fortune in history. Is it a pity to give up this way? If you want these I won''t mind, I don''t want to, because you want to stay with me, you give up your dream. " Qiao Ge held Tang Guo''s hand, his voice was soft and soft, "Guo Guo, my dream is to always hold your hand, take care of you, love you, stay with you, fame and fortune are not important to me. I have written everything I know in the book, and return what I have learned. " "I think it''s fine now. If there is a need for me, I won''t quit, but there are many talented people in this world. One day, there will be a better person than me. This person is the biggest. The dream must be the highest achievement in the medical profession. " "But my most desired achievement is to wait for you to graduate and marry you home." See you tomorrow. good night Chapter 1431: Blackened Good Girl (66) Chapter 1431: ckened Good Girl (66) 1431: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Guo was amused by Qiao Ge''s sincere words and serious expression. She ate Qiao Ge''s own meals and said, "If you want to marry me home, Ge Ge, you have to work hard." "I will. I work hard every day." "Did you eat it?" Tang Guo asked suddenly, looked up, and saw that he was about to speak, interrupting, "The first condition is to marry me, you must not lie to me." "I haven''t had time to eat yet." Qiao Ge felt helpless in his eyes and did not dare to lie to her, and said truthfully. "Then we eat together?" "Can''t do it anymore," Qiao Ge refused, "I''m going to eat, you''re not enough, you can''t eat enough, and you will be hungry in the afternoon." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "You gave me food in the afternoon, what''s not enough. Is it possible that you won''te in the afternoon?" "Certainly." Qiao Ge said quickly, and then saw Tang Guo brought the dish to him in front of him. He was palpitated and almost jumped out. This is the closest time they have known each other for so many years. "Gage, open your mouth." Qiao Ge''s mouth was very obedient, and her loving eyes kept on her face. He was fed the vegetables in his mouth. He felt that they were seven points better than the previous ones. These seven points came from her care Joy. "Let''s go, Doctor Qiao and his girlfriend Xiu En again." "Walk around, it''s noon, and it doesn''t make people live." You and I ate one meal at a time, but you didn''t find anything. The people on the tables and chairs under the shade were gone. They really can''t stand these two, and show love every day until the end, making them very ufortable. It is said that in order to chase Tang Xiaohua, Doctor Qiao changed from the school doctor of Tang Xiaohua High School to the school doctor of her university. And the old school doctors in the infirmary, they knew each other. Especially famous, they are all great doctors in major hospitals. Incredibly, these powerful people actually came to their school to be free school doctors. In front of the medical doctor Qiao, he was polite and smiled. At first they didn''t understand why, butter they identally heard something, and the medical bookpiled by Qiao Ge that gave him all the opinions on current medicine. I finally realized that the young Doctor Qiao was not a simple figure. The person who knew him first was a medical student at this school, and every time they saw Qiao Ge, they stared at each other. The girls in school are most envious of Tang Guo. His boyfriend petted his girlfriend as a little princess, and Qiao Xiaoyi took Tang Xiaohua and became the empress. The boys were envious of Qiao Ge, and they were able to get the favor of their first school. Tang Xiaohua didn''t just have outstanding grades. In school, as long as she participated in the event, the final result would be perfect. In any case, the pair is a very good match in their eyes. Wait for the two of you to eat the food in one bite. Finally, Qiao Ge held the insted box in one hand and Tang Guo in one hand, and slowly left. The empty tables and chairs around were filled with people. It''s not that they don''t want to be closer to the two, but that they can''t bear the bowl of dog food. Staying with them for a long time, sooner orter it will turn into a sour lemon essence. Such a beautiful love is what they envy, but they know very well that they cannot get it. "Guo Guo, I just took a picture." Chapter 1432: Blackened Good Girl (67) Chapter 1432: ckened Good Girl (67) Chapter 1432: Darkened Good Girl (67) "What picture?" Tang Guo certainly knows that Qiao Ge was foolishly standing on the side before. Her system is bing more and more obedient. Once there are familiar or suspicious characters, she will immediately report to her. Qiao Ge took the picture, the system told her. Qiao Ge has done so many things, her photos are on her mobile phone, so she is not surprised. But Qiao Ge specifically talked about it, and she asked it. Qiao Ge took out his mobile phone and showed her the photo just turned out. "Guo Guo, I think your smile is a little charming." System: Hey! Tang Guo swiped on the screen of the mobile phone and stunned, the smile seemed so bad. "Guoguo''s smile has always been clean and sweet. It is easy to touch people''s minds with a smile. But when I see this bad smile, I can''t find anything north or south." "Gaku, your aesthetic is really different." Qiao Ge put his phone away, holding Tang Guo''s small hand, and whispered, "I just think that this bad smile is more suitable for you. It looks so wanton, free, free and unrestrained. I like you very much. To show such a smile, it seems that I am experiencing something happy, soughing will make me fascinated. " System: Aren''t you happy? Seeing Wu Lingling getting worse and worse, the host was happy. However, this guy is really a golden eye, and at a nce, this is the real host. "If Ge Ge likes it, then I will show it to you every day, how about it?" Tang Guomei smiled at Qiao Ge''s eyes. Qiao Ge looked at it with a smile, his heartbeat was slow for half a beat, as if to be still, "Of course it is good." But he was very scared. Looking at it, he couldn''t find his way. Such a fruit made him want to stop, unable to self. Comparing the smooth and sweet development between Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, the days of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing have begun to conflict. Since meeting with the brothers of the sword before, I heard that Lu Jing is getting better and better, and even he is fancy by many gold medals. Wu Lingling is disturbed all day, especially afraid of losing Lu Jing. Every day I waited for Jingjing to return home. When I sent Lu Jing away in the morning, I was reluctant. At first Lu Jing was still very happy. The girl he liked, how could he be upset if he cared so much? It made him encounter all kinds of troubles in thepany and didn''t feel anything, as if he had a lot of hope in his heart. Even if the people of Lu''s family targeted him and hated him, he had to work hard for the girl he liked. Wu Lingling didn''t know that her care made Lu Jing, who was decadent and degenerate, gave birth to confidence and wanted to work hard to give her a better future. Wu Lingling who cares about him in this way is thest life-saving straw in his life. His faith had been destroyed, but Wu Lingling''s concern and nervousness towards him made him fight. When he was burning fierce fire, Wu Lingling looked at Lu Jing, who was getting better and better, and he was getting homete, and he was getting busier. The kind of fear that had risen in his heart had reached the zenith. It only requires a single machine, which can be triggered at any time. The copse of Wu Lingling will no longer be Lu Jing''s belief in struggle, but ... a life-saving sign. On this day, Lu Jing was entertained again. As long as he wins the project, he will definitely make Lu Father look at him again. Chapter 1433: Blackened Good Girl (68) Chapter 1433: ckened Good Girl (68) 1433: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers It''s nine o''clock in the evening. Usually at this time, Lu Jing had already returned. Even though Lu Jing and Wu Lingling said that there is a very important entertainment today, she only thought he would return a littleter than before. Lu Jing usually returns home at seven o''clock. Seeing that it was two hourste, people had not yet returned. Wu Lingling was anxious, and quickly called Lu Jing. Because it was an important entertainment, Lu Jing was afraid of dying the cooperation with the customer. The mobile phone was turned off. Wu Lingling called, but of course it didn''t get through. She was restless at home and would call Lu Jing on the phone after a while. Tang Guo was lying on the bed in the dormitory with his eyes closed, watching the situation between Wu Lingling and Lu Jing through the system''s monitoring screen. Lu Jing''s smile on his face seemed to be a good conversation with the other person. Looking at this scene, Tang Guo was not very happy. And Wu Lingling started to call Lu Jing''s phone again, naturally still nomunication. Now she was full of thoughts, thinking about the day when he heard the words of Jing Lu getting better and better, she was terrified. Looking at this scene, Tang Guo was very happy. "Lu Jing''s mobile phone, can you switch it on? Tongzi." A bad smile appeared on the corner of Tang Guo''s lips. "I don''t want to see him win this project." Lu Jingyu had her vengeance for killing her. [Yes, the host is big. Lu Jing''s mobile phone, I have imnted a virus before, I can control and start his mobile phone at any time. "Then turn on the phone for him. Wu Lingling is my cousin anyway. If he can''t make his phone call again, he will cry in a hurry. For the sake of rtives, I''ll help her." Hearing this sentence, the system of data shuddered, this bad woman. Rtives also cared, kindly helped, and slightly, the bad woman did not exin, and she did so badly and vulgarly. The system thought so in his mind, while a virus program had been activated, he turned on Lu Jing''s phone. Unless his phone has no power at all, the shutdown will not work. Seeing that Lu Jing and the customer were talking more and more happily, they had to sign a contract. Wu Lingling called Lu Jing''s phone again. When the phone rang, Lu Jing did not respond. Because he remembered that his phone was turned off, and he looked at the customer and thought it was the other party. After several rings, Lu Jing felt that something was wrong, and the other party reminded him as if his phone was ringing. He looked strange, and stood up and grinned, "General Xu, sorry, I''ll take a call first." "It''s all right." If it was someone else''s call, Lu Jing might not care. But Wu Lingling had to answer the phone, and he saw that there were many missed calls, thinking that Wu Lingling was in trouble. "Lu Jing, where have you been and why haven''t youe back?" Lu Jing answered the call, Wu Lingling''s voice came out, "Why don''t youe back? Lu Jing, you''lle back soon." "Lingling, I have a very important client here. I''m sure of signing the contract right away, and I''lle back after signing it." "It''s almost ten o''clock." Wu Lingling didn''t understand this at all. Her mind was full of Lu Jing''s change of heart. When she thought of the various scenes she saw in the TV series, she became increasingly skeptical. Women together. Her unwillingness made Lu Jing feel helpless, and at this time she did not mean to be angry. He just felt that it was Wu Lingling who cared too much about him. Chapter 1434: Blackened Good Girl (69) Chapter 1434: ckened Good Girl (69) Chapter 1434: Darkened Good Girl (69) Coaxed Wu Lingling for a long time, Xu Xu who had a good impression on Lu Jing originally. He also sent an assistant to see the situation outside, and found that Lu Jing was actually coaxing his girlfriend, and the good impression suddenly dropped by three points. Ten minutes passed, and twenty minutes passed, Wu Lingling still persisted. Mr. Xu has been impatient to wait for such an important cooperation project. As a result, Lu Jing threw him aside in order to coax his girlfriend. He can wait for twenty minutes. The first is to affirm Lu Jing''s ability, and the second is to give Lu''s face. Now Lu Jing scans his face and cooperates like that, just forget it. When Lu Jing finally coaxed Wu Lingling, he saw Mr. Xuing out of the box with a cold face. He quickly caught up and apologized, "General Xu, I''m sorry, just now ..." "Mr. Lu, since you are busy, go for it. It''s reallyte today, and I n to go back with my wife, so she won''t worry." General Xu smiled again, "Usually my wife is afraid of influence In my job, I wouldn''t call me at all. In order not to worry her, I have to go back. " "General Xu, then ..." Lu Jing also wanted to talk about cooperation. President Xu had already left, and there was no intention of turning back, nor mentioning cooperation. He is not a fool. Of course, he understands that he has offended Xu today. He looked a little annoyed, only felt that Mr. Xu was too unemotional, and for the time being he did not me Wu Lingling for the cause of the matter. Watching the scene where President Xu left Lu Jing behind, Tang Guo fell asleep very happily. Before going to bed, she reminded the system, "Remember to help Lu Jing boot in the future, right, imnt a small ad for Wu Lingling to locate the couple. She is very smart, and I believe she will know how to do it." System: Damn, this woman is really bad. But the host''s big request is, of course, to meet her slightly. There was a second time once, and then Lu Jing went home a littleter, and Wu Lingling''s phone call passed. I had a good conversation with the customer, but also missed the opportunity to cooperate because of coaxing Wu Lingling. This happened several times, and Father Lu was already very dissatisfied with Lu Jing. Lu Jing also knew that this would not work. Every time he turned off the phone, I didn''t know why, the phone turned on again. He thought the phone was broken and bought a new one. It turned out to be the same moment. Finally, he decided to cken Wu Lingling''s phone while talking about business. Wu Lingling couldn''t make the phone call, but she was anxious. I identally saw small ads where I knew I could target. Whilending Jing went home to sleep at night without paying attention, she secretly positioned Lu Jing''s mobile phone. Lu Jing''s phone was sometimes unreachable. She thought the other party must be doing something to her regret. She must figure out which **** came to seduce her, and she wanted to give the other person a good look. Another day, Lu Jing had not returned at ten o''clock. When talking about business, he pulled Wu Lingling back to ck, and he really seeded every time. This day, because this customer is more difficult, it will definitely take more time. Wu Lingling couldn''t make the phone call, and finally had to locate Lu Jing''s location. Looking at the location of thending scene, it was disyed in arge restaurant. Of course, without saying a word, I went to find someone. Perhaps it was Lu Jing''s bad luck. When Wu Lingling pushed open the private room, the client''s secretary was just pouring wine for him. Wu Lingling saw it, was it okay? Chapter 1435: Blackened Good Girl (70) Chapter 1435: ckened Good Girl (70) 1435: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers She rushed over and drank the secretary''s face. She was born as a little girl and was used to fighting. She pulled up the client secretary''s hair, pressed it to the ground, and pped the other side hard. Fanning and scolding: "Little bitch, let you seduce Lu Jing, watch me not kill, dare to seduce Lu Jing, dress so coquettish, don''t you see how old you are? Really old cows still I want to eat tender grass. " At that time, there was silence in the private room. The secretary who was pressed to the ground was actually the customer''s Xiaomi. The customer first responded, and kicked up to kick Wu Lingling out. Wu Lingling was kicked to the waist, and the big man kicked her hard. She hadn''t guarded yet. She was curled up on the ground and screamed in pain. Lu Jing also reacted, seeing Wu Lingling''s so painful look, that little breath in her heart dissipated instantly, and she could not me her, and quickly went up to see how she was doing. And Xiaomi, who was pped a few ps, flew into the arms of the customer, crying hummingly. Such a wonderful scene, Tang Guo will not miss it, "a great show." System: emmm "Lingling, are you okay?" "Pain ..." Wu Lingling covered her waist with a pale face. Lu Jing quickly hugged Wu Lingling and looked at the client coldly. "Mr. Liu, are you too much, no matter what Couldn''t it be that heavy? " "Excessive?" "Mr. Lu, I also want to ask, why did this crazy woman suddenly rush into the private room without mentioning hitting my secretary? Who am I? It turns out that this lunatic is your woman. So, Manager Lu, can you not Be able to manage your woman. She is so crazy at any time. I don''t know who she will bite next time. " President Liu finished talking and left his secretary. He wanted to investigate, but Lu Jing was the master of the Lu family, plus Wu Lingling looked not bad. Lu Jing''s loss of this contract will definitely make life more difficult. Why should he be more entangled? There are many people who want to engage in Lu Jing. Master Lu''s master, is not a climate, as long as there is this crazy woman, don''t want to confuse. Lu Jing wanted to me Wu Lingling, but she saw her wrinkled pale face, her heart softened, and only held her to the hospital for treatment. Mr. Liu''s kick was indeed not light, and Wu Lingling was seriously injured. This responsibility cannot be investigated. Wu Lingling also knew that she had misunderstood and kept apologizing to Lu Jing, but the two finally made peace. But she didn''t know where Lu Jing was at Father Lu. She hadpletely lost hope and would not give him any chance to get up. At this point, all the future of Lu Jing was really defeated by Wu Lingling. Tang Guo did not continue to pay attention to it, and he followed it systematically. It is said that Lu Jing was in an unimportant position of the Lu family. Wu Lingling is very satisfied, because Lu Jing can finally go home on time. Now she is still strict with Lu Jingcha. Wu Lingling, Lu Father knew it, and Lu family knew it. But an abandoned chess piece, they didn''t care what kind of woman Lu Jing would marry in the future. Therefore, when Lu Jing arranged Wu Lingling to work with him, no one objected. In the blink of an eye, it was another few years. Tang Guo has graduated from university. After she graduated, she took over thepany at home and did not go to work elsewhere. And Qiao Ge, from Qiao School Doctor, became Secretary of Qiao. Chapter 1436: Blackened Good Girl (71) Chapter 1436: ckened Good Girl (71) Chapter 1436: Darkened Good Girl (71) "Gage, didn''t you see, are you still omnipotent?" Qiao Ge was sitting in the office and was helping Tang Guo to handle the documents. He raised his head and smiled. "I didn''te into contact with these. Take some time to learn more, won''t it?" "That''s clever. Some people can''t learn it all their lives." Tang Guobu praised, "I''ll make you a cup of coffee, you''re lucky." "How can you be lucky and help your wife handle things, that''s right." Yes, Qiao Ge finally seeded and got his biggest achievement. It was on the day of Tang Guo''s graduation that he proposed to her and readily agreed. Faced with such an excellent person, and all the things in these years, my father and mother Tang, I saw it in my eyes, how could I refuse? Their daughter is getting better and better, and now everything is back on track. Qiao Ge was wholehearted about Tang Guo, they were toote to be satisfied. They have lived for so many years and have never seen such an obsessive follower. When their daughter was studying, Qiao Ge became a school doctor. When he went to college, he went to be a school doctor. When he went home to take over thepany, he became their daughter''s secretary. Sometimes when they enter thepany ande to discuss matters with Tang Guo, they will see Qiao Ge sit aside and take care of everything in thepany seriously. And their baby girl actually sat in front of theputer, buying and buying. They believed that their daughter would also handle thepany''s various documents, otherwise they would not be assured to hand over thepany to her. As for why Qiao Ge is doing these things now, of course Qiao Ge does not want their daughter to be tired. Seeing this situation, both were very satisfied. It''s just in a ce without people, for example, in the room at home, when Tang Guo didn''t go home. They would hug each other, staring at each other for a long time, their eyes were very red, and there were tears in them. Needless to say, they only use their eyes to convey the secret they want to say. Their daughter is very good, excellent, and has a bright future. There is also a man who loves her, but ... if it were not for that dream, they would be satisfied. That dream has be their nightmare, and they can''t forget it until they die. The happier Tang Guo is, their hearts are suffering, and they will remember over and over again, what happened to Tang Guo in their dreams. They remembered the culprit of all this, Wu Lingling. "marry?" Tang Guo is not a surprise, but Tang''s father and mother, when they learned the news, came to inform her directly. It can be seen that the two were pretending to be confused, and wanted to ask her what she nned. "Yes, your aunt called and said yesterday, let''s go to Lingling and Master Lu''s wedding." There was no smile on Tang''s face. In her opinion, Wu Lingling was so bad, why was she able to marry Lu''s family? ? Therefore, the two husbands and wives discussed Tang Guo. They nced, and Qiao Ge, who was sitting behind his desk, was working **** the papers, and was in a much better mood. "We and your aunt haven''t been in contact for many years," said Mother Tang. "She invited all our rtives over and over again, Xiaoguo. If you don''t want to go, then we will reject it. We and Your aunt s house has nothing to deal with. " She understood Qin Run''s meaning, wasn''t Wu Lingling married to Lu''s family? It can be regarded as marrying a wealthy man, but he has to show off in front of her. See you tomorrow good night. This world is almost over. The next world is the ancient princess. In the next world, I am going to write about the nes of the friends in the group. You want to see 1, the inteary ne, 2. the magic ne, and 3. the Rubik''s cube world. In these worlds, I have to see some information in advance Otherwise it''s hard to write. So vote for it. As of May 20, statistics Chapter 1437: Blackened Good Girl (72) Chapter 1437: ckened Good Girl (72) Chapter 1437: Darkened Good Girl (72) Mother Tang didn''t want to see Qin Run''s family, especially Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling and Master Lu''s family are in a rtionship, and now she is going to marry a wealthy man. She just doesn''t think he has long eyes. Why is your life so good for a vicious person like Wu Lingling? Even if the roots arepletely rotten, I can still marry into such a family, even if the Master Lu family is not very good, and his status in the Lu family is not high. But for Wu Lingling''s family, it was really high. The better Wu Lingling is, the more ufortable she is. Mother Tang can''t help wondering, isn''t shameless in this world, life will be better, shameless, you can live a hundred years old, bless you, and nourish life? Tang Guo felt the difort of Tang''s mother because Wu Lingling would get better in the future. She couldn''t help smiling, would Wu Lingling''s life be better? No, from the day Wu Lingling married Lu''s family, she will not have a good life again. Lu Jing''s cleverness has always made the young master elected to inherit the Lu family jealous. He will not rest assured that Lu Jing will never be turned upside down. "Since it was Master Lu''s wedding, my parents refused, and it was not very good. We also cooperated with Lu''s," Tang Guo said. Tang mother Tang father looked at each other and did not understand Tang Guo''s idea. Since she said she was going, go. They don''t think that Tang Guo hopes that Wu Lingling will have a good life. They came here to see Tang Guo''s attitude. Although he was reluctant to admit it, this outstanding girl was indeed not their daughter. No matter how smart their daughters are, they can''t master theirpany quickly, and it took them less than a year to grow more than twice as fast. Tang Guo is very old-fashioned. It can be said that the business partners they work with may not have her ability. The two looked at Qiao Ge, who was still working **** the documents, and said goodbye to Tang Guo. Staying here, they are ufortable. [Host, your parents look ufortable, don''t youfort them? "From the moment they knew the truth, they were not my parents, but the parents of the original owner. This is the punishment they should ept. No matter how ufortable they are, they cannot get the original owner back." "So, suffer, there are many more miserable people in this world." The system sighed, okay, this bad woman was, as always, hard-hearted, afraid that it couldn''t be changed. Even if the guy she likes is not obedient and bullies her, she can''t escape being thrown away, let alone the role of mother Tang and father? "Guo Guo, my parents don''t seem to be very happy?" Qiao Ge actually found out earlier that Tang s father, Tang and his mother, were not the same as he imagined. With a smart daughter like his wife, the two couples did nt seem to be happy. . The two are proud of Tang Guo, but there seems to be something missing between them. "Maybe it''s Wu Lingling''s thing that made them unhappy." Qiao Ge remembered those things that Wu Lingling had done, and was a little clearer. Although I thought it was more than that, I didn''t ask again. He likes the present day very much. Although he is busy, his wife is with him, so happy. Tang Guo looked at Qiao Ge''s satisfaction, and couldn''t help butugh, "Gage is too easy to be satisfied. After meeting him so many times, he is more and more satisfied." Chapter 1438: Blackened Good Girl (73) Chapter 1438: ckened Good Girl (73) Chapter 1438: Darkened Good Girl (73) [Host, do nt say that, it s not because you ve been telling people that you are nt greedy. This guy is likely to cast a curse on being greedy and not satisfied. "Then he''s sincere enough," Tang Guo said. "I''ve been so cruel to myself. I''m a little curious about who he is. Has anything happened between us, is he my enemy, or any other rtionship? . " The system looked at Tang Guowei''s eyes, thinking that his host had said these words, and he was definitely not thinking about what unpleasant things happened to the two of them before. Should he forgive each other? It is estimated that if there is real revenge, we are thinking about how to get revenge if all memories are restored in the future. "Even if he is good, wait until the day when my memory is fully recovered, what kind of deep hatred there will be between us," Tang Guochenughed, "don''t think of my mercy." System: He knew it was. Qiao Ge always felt that his wife looked at him coldly. He thought about it and didn''t provoke her recently. From the moment she knew her, he didn''t seem to do anything. Sorry about Guoguo? Why does Guoguo show that cool, non-smiling expression? He coughed, thinking that Tang Guo''s murderous eyes were definitely not directed at him, but definitely at Wu Lingling. Guoguo was so good to him, how could he show him that terrible look, it must be that he was right up there, Guoguo didn''t take it. With this in mind, Qiao Ge looked at the files with peace of mind and handled thepany''s affairs. After Tang Guo helped him make coffee, she sat on the side and walked around to buy and buy. Since she took control of thepany, she has lived like this every day. Finally, on the day Wu Lingling got married, all her rtives were invited by Qin Run over and over again. Of course, these were agreed by Wu Lingling. She can now be regarded as married to a wealthy family, and she will have nothing to worry about in her next life. Lu Jing gave her everything, she wanted everyone to keep her eyes wide open, even if she had a low education and only graduated from junior high school. No one of her peers is good, but her life is good. She knew Lu Jing in junior high school. The two were together. Her peers, even if they are excellent, can they still be giants? She doesn''t know now. When the smallpany run by Tang''s father and mother Tang became bigger and bigger, it was already a medium-sizedpany when it was delivered to Tang Guo. In the hands of Tang Guo, less than a year, he has been among the ranks ofrgepanies. Even if the scale information is not as good as Lu''s, Lu''s dare not suppress it. Because Tang Guo and Qiao Ge operate behind the scenes, Tang''spany has developed very steadily. Wu Lingling did not graduate from junior high school, and she had no contact with the Tang family. Even those peers who she thinks are excellent and can''t be giants have actually exceeded her cognitive level. For some people, they are not giants, but they can make them admire, admire, and even dare not offend. People in the Tang family are actually looking at Tang''s father and mother. When they heard that they were going to Wu Lingling''s wedding, they also nned to go. On the day Wu Lingling got married, the Tang family came to the scene together. Tang Guo stood in the crowd, holding Qiao Ge''s hand, watching the wedding ceremony of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing was not as grand as imagined, and his lips were ticked. Chapter 1439: Blackened Good Girl (74) Chapter 1439: ckened Good Girl (74) 1439: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Master Lu''s wedding seems to be different from what we thought." Tang''s peers also whispered. Lu''s really a big man. They also attended a wedding of a young master of Lu''s before. The scene was really prosperous and grand. The team was full of 5 million luxury cars, which was very prestigious. The wedding scene arrangement of Wu Lingling and Lu Jing seems to be a little better than the wealthy family. In fact, now people are surprised, even unhappy people, and Wu Lingling. The wedding of the heir of the Lu family, she also attended the past with Lu Jing. She has been looking forward to her luxurious and shocking wedding. Therefore, when they get married, they will send invitations to the Tang family and Tang Guo who have not been in contact for many years. I just want these people to see how well Wu Lingling is now. But the effect of the scene was very different from what she thought. Especially when the Tang family went there, Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, in particr, were more attractive than her and Lu Jing. Tang Guo and Qiao Ge''s wedding, she did not go, but I heard that the event was also very grand, at that time was in the news. She hated Tang Guo, so she refused to read any news from the other party. Because the wedding scene was not enough, she was very upset. The stern brides made the attendees speechless. Lu Jing''s mother didn''t like Wu Lingling. If Lu Jingfei had not asked Wu Lingling, she would never have turned her back, she would definitely object. But Lu Jing really likes it so much. How can she, as a mother, be able to bear the love of her son? Therefore, she endured Wu Lingling''s entrance. But now Wu Lingling puts on her weddingplexion, her face pale. As for Father Lu, it was for the sake of Lu Jing''s mother that he came. The son of Lu Jing, he gave up long ago. The wedding is not rude, not grand, and moderate. There are many peopleing, most of them came to the Landing Family. Anyway, Lu Jing is also the father''s son who loves women most. They still have to give this face. No one had expected that a big event would happen today''s wedding. Even Tang Guo did not expect that some retribution woulde so soon. Towards the end of the wedding ceremony, the master of ceremonies began to ask people to y a little bit before Wu Lingling and Lu Jing got married. To put it simply, they recorded photos of their lives before they got married. In many weddings, in order to witness the growth of their love, some photos of life are broadcast. Everyone was also curious, Wu Lingling, a young girl who had not graduated from junior high school, how could she have the opportunity to marry Lu Jing, even if Lu Jing''s ability was very mediocre. He''s still Master Lu''s. He has money to spend all his life. Everyone stared at the screen without blinking, especially many women present, all with a look of interest. When the first photo came out, everyone was uproar. No one looked away and stared at the screen tightly. The photos are made into slides, one by one appearing and one by one disappearing. Wu Lingling and Lu Jing were facing the crowd. Looking at the crowd was stunned and unbelievable. They thought they were surprised at the way she and Lu Jing got along. He smiled unconsciously at the corners of his mouth. She also nced at Tang Guo''s position, looking proud. So far, Wu Lingling doesn''t know Qiao Ge''s identity. She thought that Tang Guo chose to marry a small school doctor after studying in a prestigious university, andughed at it for a long time. Chapter 1440: Blackened Good Girl (75) Chapter 1440: ckened Good Girl (75) Chapter 1440: Darkened Good Girl (75) Even Tang Guo''s once grand wedding, she thought it was posted by the Tang family. Therefore, looking at Tang Guo was also a bit surprised, she was even more proud. [Host, Wu Lingling doesn''t know what is on it, but she still smiles proudly at you, so I''m afraid to cry. To be honest, the system was a bit surprised when it saw those photos. The young master of the Lu family, he did not monitor at all. The only task the host gave him was to monitor Wu Lingling and Lu Jing, mainly to prevent them from finding opportunities to turn their lives. After all, these two people are considered male and female, even though the halo is gradually decreasing due to the arrival of Tang Guo. But no matter what, there is a halo, much better than ordinary people. What is a heroine? As long as they are given a little chance, they can turn their lives with various adventures, which he and the host are not willing to see. Tang Guo also did not expect that the heir to the Lu family was so cruel. Actually, on the day of the wedding, Wu Lingling and a variety of unsightly photos were disyed in a slideshow. Moreover, there is still no coding. But she likes it. The speed of the slideshow is very fast, and it is controlled by someone. Even if you want to stop immediately, it is impossible. When Lu Jing''s mother saw it, she screamed and almost fainted. Father Lu quickly escorted her and had no time to stop the photo stop. Lu Jing and Wu Lingling are not ranked here. The guests who attended the wedding were also shocked. When he reacted, he widened his eyes and stared at the photo. "Is that Wu Lingling?" "Oh my god, it''s actually Wu Lingling, this ... how many hats are Lu Jing wearing?" "I counted. The men who are currently appearing, my God, I counted several times. At least five of them." "I don''t know if you found it. At the beginning of the photo, Wu Lingling looks very small, it seems that she is fifteen or sixteen." "So, she has a rtionship with these people before she reaches adulthood?" "Don''t forget, Wu Lingling is just a little girl who hasn''t graduated from junior high school. All day long and foolish, what can happen?" "Furthermore, I heard that she was with Lu Jing when she was still young. You said that at such a young age, you ca nt study well, skip ss, fight, and spend your days. Can you be a good girl?" Among the guests, talked secretly. The sound is not small, and everyone can hear it. Wu Lingling, who was so proud of the thought that everyone was envious of the love between her and Lu Jing, heard these words, and was very upset, and quickly turned back. I just saw a photo that waspletely out of sight. It was with three men. It was very clearly disyed, and it was all erged. The details were clear. At that time, her eyes were ck, her face became pale instantly, her lips became pale, her head was dizzy, and she went directly to the ground. Lu Jing, who had always been protecting her, did not notice that the woman he liked fell to the ground. The pictures on the screen drew all his attention. Even the outside discussions couldn''t wake him up. The woman in the photo, he was sure, was Wu Lingling. Others can doubt the authenticity of the photo. He is Wu Lingling''s man, and of course he can recognize it more clearly. The picture was taken by Wu Lingling during junior high school. In adulthood, he would not read it wrong. Chapter 1441: Blackened Good Girl (76) Chapter 1441: ckened Good Girl (76) 1441: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Until thest photo, when I saw a ne worn on Wu Lingling''s neck, it really hurt Lu Jing''s eyes. Lu Jing gritted his teeth, pursed his lips, and clenched his fists. Even if there were no pictures on the screen, he would still rey the picture just now in his mind. In thest photo, Wu Lingling wore a ne around her neckst week and he gave it to her. So, this photo was taken within a week. Then it can be judged that Wu Lingling has been enjoying his love, spending his money, living in his house, and wearing green hats one after another when he did nt know it. Overhead. He held her in his palm and treated it like jewelry. However, she refused ording to his feelings, and threw it if she wanted to, and treated himpletely as a fool. "Lu Jing, listen to me." Wu Lingling hase back to her mind, and she can''t help being embarrassed. She also scoffs from the ground, scurrying up from the ground. She flung into Lu Jing''s arms, hugged him tightly, and prayed, "Lu Jing, listen to me and exin, these are not what you think." "How is that?" Lu Jing''s voice was cold, and the girl he felt warmest in the world was gone. At the moment those photos appeared, all hope in his life had faded. "Lu Jing, what you see is not true, it''s all fake. I was threatened," Wu Lingling''s pale face was full of tears. She was actually very beautiful. When you cry, it makes people want to be sorry. If it weren''t for this matter, Lu Jing would be very sorry when she saw her. But now he just feels sick. He pushed hard and pushed Wu Lingling away. Wu Lingling didn''t expect that Lu Jing would push her away so hard, and one identally fell to the ground. Her palms were frayed and she bleed, she couldn''t care less. Lu Jing''s indifference to her made her panic. The kind of panic that seems to lose the world, she cannot lose Lu Jing, she cannot lose Lu Jing. Lu Jing''s kindness, pampering, petting, and Lu Jing''s money are all things she can''t lose. Without Lu Jing, what should she do in the future? "Lingling, you don''t need to exin. I just saw it clearly. You actually told me, those are fake? Lingling, do you really think I''m a fool?" Everyone followed and nodded. How could it be fake, even if in doubt, find someone to appraise it? Had it not been for this sudden slideshow, Lu Jing would not have known it, Wu Lingling had given him the green hat for so many years? Just when Wu Lingling wanted to say something, there was motion on the screen again. "Brother, I''m pregnant, what do you say now? I told you before, I don''t want to entangle with you, so many years, it''s enough. It was Wu Lingling''s voice. "I''ve yed with a child once, and now I just want to be with Lu Jing well. I don''t want to hang out. Lu Jing will marry me." There was an uproar, this ... this was really interesting. Then, a male voice sounded, "Lingling, you can just let it go. Didn''t youe to me by yourself before? Why, push me the pot now? In other words, you came to me on your own initiative, and I didn''t think about it. Call you? " Chapter 1442: Blackened Good Girl (77) Chapter 1442: ckened Good Girl (77) Chapter 1442: Darkened Good Girl (77) "Anyway, I''ve had a baby, Lingling, you can do it again, it''s nothing. Let Lu Jing pay you, he will take good care of him, and he only thinks he is careless, rest assured, you and Things between us, I will help you keep a secret and will not tell Lu Jing. " "Lingling, didn''t you say that Lu Jing is getting better for you because of guilt? Now that you have an abortion because of him, he will be better for you. This is also an opportunity for you, ah ha ha ha . " Brother Dao''s words were over and he was silent for a while. It didn''t take long for Wu Lingling to say, "Let s do it, but do nt y so big in the future, Brother Dao, you can guarantee that these things can never let Lu Jing know. If I y like that, I will refuse. I will have to marry Lu Jing in the future. I heard people say that they have had more babies and will not have children in the future. " "Okay, listen to you, I''ll let my brothers be careful in the future." The expressions of everyone were beyond words, and Lu Jing''s eyes were full of sympathy. This Wu Lingling was really daring and made children with other men, and all fell on Lu Jing''s head. Lu Jing didn''t know if she had made a green hat, and she had to guilt her carelessness, which caused Wu Lingling to have an abortion. This woman is really cruel. Wu Lingling has been unable to speak. After recording this paragraph, even if she has no culture and no vision, she also understands that she and Lu Jing cannot be the same as before. No, it should be said that Lu Jing will not ask her again. She looked around, looking at those ridiculous eyes, as if the sky was dark. Suddenly, her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s position. At a nce, Tang Guo was stillughing, and the string in his head was broken. Do not know where the strength came from, climbed from the ground, rushed in front of Tang Guo. "Are you very happy, huh? Tang Guo, are you happy when you look at my end today?" Wu Lingling seemed crazy and rushed to Tang Guo''s position. Long nails stretched out to Tang Guo''s face, "If not for you, can I have today?" "I me you, I me you, Tang Guo, I me you for being a hypocrite. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have suffered, so many things wouldn''t happen, and I wouldn''t be ugly in public today, nor would Lu Jing. Will stop me. " Seeing that Wu Lingling was about to p on Tang Guo''s face, Qiao Ge guarded Tang Guo, and kicked Wu Lingling with a kick, but was caught by Tang Guo. The moment Wu Lingling rushed in front of her, she threw her back in the face with a p, throwing people directly three meters away. Wu Lingling''s face swelled up instantly. "Lingling, I kindly came to your wedding, and I didn''t expect that you would do that kind of thing. Now you me the reason on my head, aren''t you too unreasonable?" "Tang Guo, don''t quibble, it''s all you. If it weren''t for you, could I end up today?" Wu Lingling said fiercely, "It''s you, I me you, look at me, you''re happy. Right, you must be happy. " "You said I''m sorry for you, so that you have today''s end, so where do you say I''m sorry for you, how can you hurt you now?" Wu Lingling has been stunned by anger and despair, she didn''t even want to think about it, she said directly, "If you hadn''t lost your cell phone before, I couldn''t get through, and I couldn''t give Daoge money, would I end up here?" The words fell away, and the people around him looked nk. This Wu Lingling is so shameless, President Tang is a disaster of no delusion. see you tomorrow Chapter 1443: Blackened Good Girl (78) Chapter 1443: ckened Good Girl (78) 1443: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Wu Lingling, did you ever think seriously when you said this?" "I was not obliged to help you. You care about me losing my phone, not receiving your call, and not sending you money. That''s why you fell into the hands of the unruly people. ?" "Isn''t it?" Wu Lingling said angrily. "If you didn''t lose your mobile phone at that time, and you gave the money to Brother Dao, how could I end up with that end? So, Tang Guo, my current tragedy is all You caused it. " Facing Wu Lingling''s shamelessness, everyone present was refreshed. They have seen all kinds of shameless people, and they have never seen apletely faceless person like Wu Lingling. "Wu Lingling, don''te out and be ashamed. If you count the time, the total Tang will be one year older than you? At that time, when you were in the third grade, you were one year old, you did nt learn well, and you fooled around all day and got fooled. Being robbed, that''s what you deserve. " "You and President Tang are calling for help, not to mention that President Tang s mobile phone is lost, even if it is not lost, she is not obliged to rescue you. If you really receive the call, President Tang may inform your parents or call the police. Do nt you understand? President Tang is not your parents. I ca nt care about you, and I do nt have any responsibility for your life. Whether you are alive or dead, she has nothing to do with her. "You''re shameless. You actually stepped out of your fallen life step by step. All the responsibilities are deducted from the head of President Tang. Such a faceless and skinless person really made me see." "Also, Wu Lingling, in those photos, I did nt see that you were involuntary. What s more terrible is that Lu Jing has been blinded by you all the time, and you have had abortions twice for those people, but this pot is Lu Jing Yes, this is a joke. " The me line by line made the people who had some rtionship with Wu Lingling faceless. Lu Jing''s mother was already speechless. Father Lu was rtively calm, but also very angry, because a Wu Lingling made his Lu family embarrassed. Qin Run and Wu Jun are Wu Lingling''s biological parents. She was still showing off with the people around her. Wu Lingling was her daughter. She managed to cultivate her into a talent. Now she finally has a good belonging. In short, both inside and outside the words are praises to Wu Lingling and show off to others. Especially when the Tang family came, she talked specifically in front of them. It was useless to read as much as possible. Look at her family, Lingling, who is capable, perceptive, and urate. How proud of Qin Run just now, I feel how shameful. Wu Lingling is a junior high school graduate who doesn''t learn and has no skills. Doesn''t she know? No, of course I know. Had it not been for Wu Lingling''s marriage to the Lu family, she would not want to admit to confessing this daughter. Over the years, she has been unable to lift her head. Wu Lingling is now married into a giant. She can finally hold her head up and lift her breasts. Who can think of it without vomiting, but instead embarrassed in front of so many people. The naked pictures seemed to nail her family to the pir of shame. The Tang family still invited her to propose. This happened today, not to mention raising her head in front of Tang''s mother, but anyone she knows will never be able to look up in her life. Chapter 1444: Blackened Good Girl (79) Chapter 1444: ckened Good Girl (79) Chapter 1444: Darkened Good Girl (79) "I don''t care, I me Tang Guo for all my encounters today." "She''s a hypocrite." "She just likes to dress high." "Where is she? Isn''t she good at school? Does she look good?" Wu Lingling seemed to be crazy, she would not admit that the person who caused everything today is herself. She''s right, all wrong is Tang Guo. If Tang Guo hadn''t dropped her phone, her life would have been different. Tang Guo saw Wu Lingling''s thoughts. Wu Lingling was right. If she didn''te, the original owner didn''t drop her phone. Wu Lingling''s life would not be like this. But why should Wu Lingling''s beautiful life be reced by someone who is so good and has a bright future? She can also say that she didn''t do anything. She just smashed down the root cause in time, and threw away the cell phone that caused the trouble and destroyed all the original owners. Isn''t everything that Wu Lingling made himself? Although she shoved quietly, her strength was really insignificant. If a person was unwilling to fall, her strength would only cause trouble at most. But Wu Lingling is not a firm-minded and well-minded person. All she ever got was nothing but the aura of blessings from the world. When this halo fades, what is left of her? Isn''t she smart? Of course smart, how can anyone who is quick to learn everything not smart? But Wu Lingling followed Lu Jing for so many years. Lu Jing gives her so much money every month. She can find something she is interested in. Even if she does nt have a high education, one who is willing to progress instead of waiting for the rice bug to be raised will definitely find a way to make herself Some skills. But Wu Lingling didn''t, she chose to pass and pass, and hugged Lu Jing''s thigh. Even though Wu Lingling, who had the protagonist''s halo, would improve, first, Lu Jing became excellent. She was afraid of losing Lu Jing, so she would learn with thending scene. Second, she knew the original owner s experience. Of course, she was uneasy in her heart, and was afraid that she would encounter such a thing herself, so she quickly broke away from the circle of little sister. "My grades are not only better, but how many years have passed, and no one is breaking my record of academic performance." Tang Guo said unhurriedly that even though Wu Lingling looked so miserable, she didn''t feel that revenge was enough. Wu Lingling is shameless and doesn''t care much about her surroundings. "My face, as you said, is very beautiful." Tang Guo raised his chin quite confidently. "It may not be the most beautiful in the world, at least better than you, right?" "Of course, I have not only excellent academic performance, beautiful face, but also wealth that you will never get in a lifetime, and a very perfect man." Tang Guo pulled Qiao Ge from behind, and the two stood Together, they are perfectly matched. "So, Wu Lingling, please don''t use your jealousy to charge me with unnecessary charges." "Your life today, no matter how bad, you step out step by step, it has nothing to do with me." "No ..." Wu Lingling''s eyes widened, Qin Run couldn''t bear it, and pped her in the face. "Shameless, don''t you abandon shame?" Looking at the eyes around her, there was a lot of discussion, and she could not wait to find a ce to drill in. Fortunately, Qin Run spent much of her life, how could she raise such a daughter? 520 happy Chapter 1445: Blackened Good Girl (80) Chapter 1445: ckened Good Girl (80) Chapter 1445: Darkened Good Girl (80) "What kind of man is he a perfect man? Isn''t he a school doctor who eats soft rice?" Wu Lingling covered her face and said hard. "A man who eats soft rice for a woman, what is it? Even if I''m not as good as you, but It''s better to find a man than you are. " The people present looked at Wu Lingling and looked at each other. What did Wu Lingling say? Looking for a man better than Mr. Tang? She was afraid that she did nt know. The man who gave up standing on the stage of the medical world and willing to stand next to President Tang, how much achievements he has made at a young age, how much he has contributed to the medical profession, how many medical apex people today, see When he was, he would respectfully call a teacher. Before they thought Wu Lingling was shameless, now she thinks she is stupid and ignorant. That s right, what does a woman born to a little girl know besides spending money on men? I really don''t understand how Lu Jing liked such women. "Tang Guo ..." When Wu Lingling had to say anything, Lu Jing hade back to him, and he yelled, "Wu Lingling, that''s enough, do you still feel ashamed?" He didn''t know Qiao Ge before, butter returned to the Lu family. After studying with his father, he also knew what Qiao Ge was. Such a character, even Father Lu had to be respectful and respectful. He Lu Jing was not even qualified to raise shoes for the other party. "Lu ... Lu Jing." Wu Lingling shouted angrily at Lu Jing, holding back a bit, "Lu Jing, all me Tang Guo, all this is caused by her, I don''t want this, Lu Jing, you believe me I do nt want to be like this. I have suffered so much. Everything is caused by the hypocritical, white lotus woman of Tang Guo. If it were nt for her, I would have lived well. " Seeing Wu Lingling didn''t regret it, Lu Jingxin was a bit tired. Many people asked him, what is good about Wu Lingling? He couldn''t tell what was good about Wu Lingling, so he had to say that Wu Lingling followed him in his teens and he had to give her a future. In his heart, he likes Wu Lingling, but also feels guilty. Because of Wu Lingling''s guilt for giving birth twice, he endured everything of Wu Lingling. Even if Wu Lingling''sck of sensibleness made him lose the good opportunity to gain a foothold in Lu''s, he never med him. Even if his mother showed disappointment and even disapproved eyes, he still insisted on marrying Wu Lingling home. Until now, he just thought it was a joke. "Dad, mom, I''m sorry." Lu Jing walked in front of Lu Father and Lu Jing''s mother and said quietly, "Cancel the wedding." "No, I''m not allowed, I''m not, Lu Jing, how can you do this? How can you abandon me, you said, marry me, how can you do this?" Wu Lingling''s face was sloppy, regardless of being dirty Wedding dress, ran to Lu Jing, and hugged him, "I don''t care about Tang Guo''s fault. Lu Jing, let''s get married. The rest don''t care, the past is gone, OK? ? " "Not good." Lu Jing pushed Wu Lingling away. "Ling Ling, I have done enough for you and given up enough, so let me go." No matter what Wu Lingling shouted, Lu Jing didn''t mean to change his mind. In the end, Lu''s father called someone and sted Wu Lingling out. Qin Run and Wu Jun also followed the crowd and went out, covering their faces, and dare not show up on the Tang family side. Chapter 1446: Blackened Good Girl (81) Chapter 1446: ckened Good Girl (81) Chapter 1446: Darkened Good Girl (81) When Wu Lingling was sted out, Lu''s father apologized to the guests. He said that it was absolutely impossible for Wu Lingling to enter Lu''s door. Everyone understands that Lu Jing ispletely over. There is no hope at all for this kind of incident. As long as the heirs have the ability, no matter what ck history, Lu''s can still ept. However, after Lu Jing was rumored by Wu Lingling, Lu could not ept him. Besides, they are very satisfied with their current heirs. To make everything happen today, the heirs of the Lu family have always stood by Lu''s father, and they have not criticized and evaluated Lu Jing and Wu Lingling, but they areforting Father Lu, helping him to pour water and asking him if he is not Comfortable. Such a mature performance made Lu''s people very satisfied. I have to say that with the stepping stone of Lu Jing, the heir has made very fast progress, and he is no longer the proud master of the Lu family. When Tang Guo and Qiao Ge left, the heir''s gaze fell on Tang Guo''s face for a moment, and Tang Guo looked back. Qiao Ge found the clue instantly. The two seemed to have exchanged information during that second. Of course, he believed in Tang Guo, and he definitely did not have any emotional rtionship with the other party. Today, he also discovered a secret. Qiao Ge was clever and calm, until he belonged to the two of them, holding Tang Guo''s waist and whispering, "Guo Guo, I have a lot of doubts. I ask you, can you say that?" "Ask, all say." Qiao Ge had no hope at all, and was surprised when Tang Guo said this. After all, what he wanted to know was really her secret. These secrets are actually not suitable for another person to know. "Guo Guo, you can think clearly, this is your secret, aren''t you afraid of being known to me?" "Will the cab tell anyone else?" "No, I won''t say if you kill me. If you are willing to tell me, I will rot in my heart. I will have to bring it into the coffin board in the future, and I will not tell anyone." "That''s all right, and I''m not afraid that these secrets will be known." She doesn''t matter, so she has no fear. Qiao Ge felt her fear, sighed, and asked, "Did you deliberately lose that cell phone?" "Ok." "So ..." Qiao Ge had a terrible spection in his heart. He felt that in addition to this spection,bined with what happened today, only this spection could exin Tang Guo s behavior. Calling you? Do you know what will happen, even this event will involve you, causing terrible consequences, then you will choose to throw away your phone, right? " Qiao Ge has roughly guessed that his fruit is a good student, because a phone call from Wu Lingling is likely to be rted to those confusing. Humor is actually very interested in such good students. By then, the victim was no longer Wu Lingling, and it was likely to be the treasure in his arms. "Can you tell me what would happen if I didn''t lose my phone?" Tang Guo raised his brow lightly and smiled slightly, "Yes." She was toozy to tell those stories, and touched a yellow beam and dreamed of being eaten by Qiao Ge. After a dream, Qiao Ge quickly hugged her in his arms, his body trembling a little, everything he dreamed made him uneptable. They did not meet in the dream, and he did not return to the hospital for a long time, achieving the highest achievements in medicine in that world. Chapter 1447: Blackened Good Girl (82) Chapter 1447: ckened Good Girl (82) Chapter 1447: Darkened Good Girl (82) Tang Guo pushed him, "Gage, that''s not me." Since Huang Liang had used all her dreams, she didn''t need to put the encounter of the original owner on her. "I''m just a revenge, not her." "I have helped her through the life she hoped for. In this life, I have stood on a dazzling and high stage in her name, always looking down at Wu Lingling. Anyone who killed her, I also helped her retaliate. Now. " Tang Guo pinched Qiao Ge''s neck and kissed his lips. "When things are over, the rest is your life." System: The host is always a principled person. Even if he is in love, he will never forget the revenge. Qiao Ge calmed down and deepened the kiss. "Guoguo, thank you foring, or I will be alone forever in my life." System: This guy really washed himself white enough to find such a clean identity. I really met in the future. I don''t know if I can copy the opponent''s spell. It seems like it is very powerful. If there is great hostility to the host, grab it. If not, do you still need to grab it? "Guo Guo, what''s going on with you and the heir to the Lu family?" Tang Guo smiled when he heard some jealous words, "There are some business dealings with him, some cooperation in other matters, and a condition has been reached with him." "What conditions?" "I can cooperate with him, but after he inherits Lu''s family, he absolutely cannot give Lu Jing a room to turn around." For her, Lu Jing had the vengeance of killing herself. How could she let Lu Jingmo nourish? She wanted to kill Lu Jing. It was very simple. There were many ways. God didn''t even realize it was easy. But killing Lu Jing, she felt uneasy. Lu Jing was because Wu Lingling killed the original owner. Does Wu Lingling really know? As a pillow, she did not believe that Wu Lingling had never asked Lu Jing after the death of her original owner. With Lu Jing''s love of Wu Lingling, there will definitely be clues. But Wu Lingling chose to pretend not to know. Killing Lu Jing, the other party might be relieved because of Wu Lingling''s incident. Lu Jing had to be alive, with Wu Lingling''s presence, Lu Jing didn''t want to be safe in his life. "And I told him, Brother Dao''s group of people, I''m a bit festive." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "He is a person of interest, and soon gave up the group of people, saying that he would not intervene. It is also that the group of people is too lion-like, and it annoys him that we cooperate with each other The picture. " Qiao Ge did not expect that Tang Guo was so frank, and he was really not afraid of it. The origin of his wife is very mysterious. "Fortunately, I am chasing the fruit wholeheartedly, otherwise you are so good that you don''t know who will be moved in the future." System: Ann, Ann, except for you, you haven''t seen anyone who can greatly impress the host. You guys, as long as you are obedient, do not betray and harm the host, and the host will have a good life until the host has restored all its memories. "I want to do one thing, Koko." "I stay with you." When Tang Guo changed into that leather jacket and pants, Qiao Ge quickly hugged her, "Is it you?" "Ok?" Qiao Ge''s smile widened, leaning around her waist, kissing her head across the mask, "It turns out that the female robber is you, Guoguo, and I found your secret again." "Gaku, this is my intention." Chapter 1448: Blackened Good Girl (83) Chapter 1448: ckened Good Girl (83) Chapter 1448: Darkened Good Girl (83) Tang Guo also gave Qiao Ge a strange set of clothes, Qiao Ge said nothing to put on. He was curious where Tang Guo would take him. As long as Guoguo is willing to go, it doesn''t matter if you take him to jump off the building. He believed that even if she jumped down from the high floor, she would guarantee his life, and he was so confident. No matter how extreme his Guoguo character is, he made no mistakes and would never go crazy, willing to die. Late at night, Tang Guo took Qiao Ge to a more chaotic ce. It should be regarded as an underground trading ce, where everyone has everything and everything can happen. Brother Dao is the boss of this ce. The system has helped her investigate. This ce is closed today. They are secretly doing a lot of work, and on the bright side, many people are involved. The boss of the sword brother is not the only heir to the Lu family. It should be said that he is doing business with money. As long as he has enough money, he will do it properly. Simrly, he was secretly doing another thing. That is to send pure schoolgirls to some special hobbies. Of course, after Tang Guo came to this business, he basically couldn''t find a real pure student girl. Tang Guobined with the experience of the original owner will not let this happen again under the eyelids. This is also a hidden desire in the original owner''s heart. But this chain of interests, the knife brother can not give up. So I looked for a lot of girls who were willing to degenerate, dressed up as pure school girls, and went to that kind of thing. Such a person, Tang Guo would not care at all. But the boss of Dao, these people should also exit this dirty and dark stage, they must be exposed. Of course, she has to do something special before being exposed. Qiao Ge didn''t know what Tang Guo was going to do at first. When she rushed into the scene and let him look at the door, no one was allowed out. He was still a little worried. When he saw her jumping in the crowd, the other side couldn''t hurt her at all, he was relieved. I couldn''t help wondering what kind of fairy wife he had married and what medical stage to give up. It was really a bargain. "what--" "Ah!" When hearing countless screams, Qiao Ge still stunned for a moment, watching his fairy wife, actually took out a sharp knife, chopped down those foolish screams, and then screamed screams, covered Screaming and fainting at the ce. Being chopped in that ce, there was no force of resistance at all. In less than half an hour, all the tangles here were smashed by Tang Guo. As for the boss of the knife brother, she first pped her hands on the other''s face, and slowlynded on the ground with the knife, under the opponent''s extremely thrilling face, slowly knocked him off. In order not to let the other side feel dizzy, she gave him another shot. This is an interster drug that can keep this greasy and disgusting man awake for three days without pain and dizziness. Qiao Ge could not see Tang Guo''s expression, but he could feel that she was particrly happy now. As she threw arge pile of information from her backpack, he hurried over, "What are these?" "The proof that they deserve to be killed, and the bad things they have done over the years, have records on them, just breaking the roots, how can it be? It should be jailed, or jailed." The bitter punks: "..." "It''s really amazing." It''s a little bit cruel and a bit bad. But he likes it. see you tomorrow Chapter 1449: Blackened Good Girl (84) Chapter 1449: ckened Good Girl (84) "Rx, you won''t die." Tang Guo watched curled up to the ground, covering his face in pain, the pale bastards, "Dead, how cheap you are." The sword brother was also among them. It is not that they do not want to resist, but that under the hands of this mysterious woman, no one can fight it. "Who are you?" Brother Dao, the greasy man, endured pain, stared at Tang Guo with vicious eyes and asked. It seems that he intends to take revenge in the future. Tang Guo didn''t tell the other party who he thought he was, nor would he take off his mask and leave the other party with a handle. That was what a fool would do. "I''m ... the messenger of vengeance from Hell." Brother Bo is not willing to get the answer he wants. But as long as he lives in this world for one day, he will surely find this abominable woman. No matter if she is God or Buddha, he will kill her. It wasn''t until half an hourter that people from the police surrounded the ce, and when everyone here was taken away, he realized that something was wrong. He thought he was holding a lot of some sounding people, who actually secretly did a lot of work. The other party will certainly try to rescue him in order not to suffer. However, he did not wait for these, but met these people in the bureau. Seeing these people arrested one after another, he was shing two words in his heart: finished. This city has cracked a huge case of prostitution and crime, which has wide implications. However, the evidence that Tang Guo let the system collect was too sufficient, and the sudden evidence made these people totally unprepared and arrested. When the incident was reported, Tang Guo and Qiao Ge sat on the sofa in the living room and saw it. Tang Guo didn''t care about everything that followed. She did what she wanted, and with that evidence, no one could escape sanctions. As for how those foolish people have be eunuchs, many people just feel that they have done more bad things and some have revenge. There is no way to investigate this revenge, andpared to what theymitted, these are trivial. Many ces are talking about this, even Tang Guo''spany. The people who discussed it never doubted Tang Guo''s head. Because from childhood to age, she looks extremely glorious, and always stands in the most sunny and dazzling position. Wu Lingling couldn''t helpughing out of hearing those tangleds. After justughing, she felt that the world was dark. Lu Jing didn''t want her, no matter how she cried, how she begged, how pitiful, Lu Jing refused to see her. Those stupid people were arrested, and she couldn''t help them. In the end, she chose to go home. "You broom star, what are you back for? Do you think we haven''t lost enough?" Wu Lingling knocked on the door of her own house, Wu Jun just drank the wine, and watching Wu Lingling was so angry that she p on her face. "Get out, I don''t have a humiliating daughter like you." Wu Lingling stared at Wu Jun with a resentful nce, Wu Jun snorted and closed the door. Wu Lingling waited at the door until Qin Run came back and she shouted, "Mom." "What are you doing when youe back?" Qin Run looked around subconsciously, as if he was confirming that there were no people around, for fear that Wu Lingling would be found back. Chapter 1450: Blackened Good Girl (85) Chapter 1450: ckened Good Girl (85) Qin Run quickly waved at Wu Lingling, "You still don''t feel embarrassed, just go. If you are seen, I don''t know what to say." "Mom, I have nowhere to go." "You dead girl, you have nowhere to go, just remember going home?" Qin Run regretted in her heart, how could she have such a daughter. Wu Lingling looked at Qin Run, and said coldly, "Mom, I have been giving you a lot of money over the years, and they add up to hundreds of thousands. I lived at home for a while, but not too much. ? " "You''re embarrassed to say this. I gave birth to you, raised you, and gave me some money. Shouldn''t it be?" Qin Run said angrily. Mrs. Fu, you have to be entangled with those. I said so much back then, which time did you listen? " "Walk around, don''te back, I can''t afford to lose this person, you will not be my daughter in the future." Qin Run didn''t want to worry about Wu Lingling anymore. In order to show off, she also invited a few better colleagues and neighbors. Who doesn''t know now, Wu Lingling took those shameless and exposed photos. Qin Run remembered those ridiculous eyes and transferred all her anger to Wu Lingling, regardless of Wu Lingling''s life or death. Wu Lingling left the house at such a young age and was not alive and well. She gave birth to each other and raised each other as big as she had done. It''s because the other party didn''t learn well, and now they are still ashamed of their parents. Therefore, it is impossible for her to let Wu Lingling live at home, but she is hungry outside anyway, has nt she been like this all these years? The only thing that made Qin Run reconciled was that Lu Jing s identity as the master of the Lu family wanted Wu Lingling to marry into the wealthy. Qin Run closed the door indifferently, and Wu Lingling stood outside for a while. Someone had heard the movement, watching Wu Lingling whisper, ridicule and disapproval, making her face fever. But she felt that these people were indiscriminate, especially horrible. So yelled, "What are you looking at?" Those people knew that Wu Lingling was a female lunatic, afraid of revenge, and quickly turned away. Wu Lingling took a deep breath and turned to leave. At this point, Wu Lingling was so proud that she never thought of asking rtives to help her. In her opinion, those rtives would only mock and humiliate her and would not help her at all. The mother and father of the Tang dynasty also saw all this in their eyes. They did nothing and chose to ignore it. They felt that being able to ignore and do nothing was already the greatest kindness. Whether it was Wu Lingling who had hurt their daughter in the dream and apparentlypensated them, or now Wu Lingling, they were particrly annoying. Wu Lingling here, thinking about it all the time, buckled the **** on their daughter, creating countless malice. In the end Wu Lingling chose to ask for help, a few little sisters who had yed well with her. There are four people in total, all of whom are married. Three of them stated that they could not keep her, and said that she was sad, and chose to send her two hundred red envelopes, one for two hundred, which would add up to six hundred. The fourth little sister, she transferred 5,000 yuan to Wu Lingling, saying that her life was ordinary and her family could not help her much. At the same time, Wu Lingling is also being advised to find a job with food and bread first. Chapter 1451: Blackened Good Girl (86) Chapter 1451: ckened Good Girl (86) 1451: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The little sister told Wu Lingling that she should work harder and be more diligent. In today''s society, how can she not starve to death. There is a ce to live, to stabilize, and to think about the future, she is only in her twenties, still young, and the future is unknown. Everything is possible. In fact, sheined about Wu Lingling, but Wu Lingling did give her a lot of benefits, giving five thousand yuan, persuasion, to show Wu Lingling a way, once cleared. Now she has a husband and a son. Although not rich, she also regrets her once ridiculous life. Wu Lingling has a responsibility, and the bigger responsibility is herself, ignorant, unwilling, and confused, which led to such consequences. Regardless of whether Wu Lingling listened or not, she hung up the phone after speaking, and said goodbye to her past. Her current husband, knowing her experience, chose to forgive her, saying that as long as she was willing to live a good life, then continue. This hard-won happiness cannot be lost to Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling looked at the mobile phone, five thousand dors, the other party''s words rang in her ears, and said angrily, "All are white-eyed wolves, all are white-eyed wolves. When I was rich, I went to my side by side. , One by one hiding away. " "No one is sincere. Wait, wait for the day when Wu Lingling rises up. Don''t regret it." One day, Tang Guo was in the office, sliding his mouse, buying and buying. Qiao Ge sat on the side and dealt withpany documents. asionally Tang Guo would get up and help him make some coffee and grab some food. In order not to make Qiao Ge hungry, she also moved the oven to a cubicle in the office. When she was free, she would go in and cook something for herself. Qiao Ge think, although he is busy, he is surrounded by happiness every day. There are coffee brewed by his wife, small cookies baked by himself, and the flesh that his wife fed into his mouth. On this day, it''s really an incredible happiness. The system suddenly reminded Tang Guo, [Host, Wu Lingling chose to be a **** girl, because she looks beautiful and went to a more upscale ce, intending to catch a high-quality man. I listened to her in the bathroom and said that she wanted to let Lu Jing regretted it. "Oh." Tang Guo responded, and left it alone. The system knows that Wu Lingling is not good, and his host''s mood will never be bad. Another day, the system said; [Host, Wu Lingling sessfully became a boss''s woman, and now in your mall, you should be able to meet if you go straight. Tang Guo is holding Qiao Ge''s hand and intends toe to the mall to help him choose clothes. I didn''t expect to be able to meet Wu Lingling here. Before she could move, Wu Lingling appeared before her eyes. Wu Lingling was wearing a rather enchanting dress, and was being slender with a small waist by a fat man. When she was three meters away from Tang Guo, she saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t move, and they looked at each other. He wears heavy makeup and wears exposed Wu Lingling, looking at the makeup lightly, with the same temperament as before, so pure Tang Guo, his face suddenly changed. She said to the man beside her, "Brother Chen, let''s go over there, shall we?" She didn''t want to see Tang Guo, unless one day she was better than Tang Guo. The boss, who had found Tang Guo, had a smile on his face. Chapter 1452: Blackened Good Girl (87) Chapter 1452: ckened Good Girl (87) 1452: Wordscapes Uncrossed Vista-Fall 19 Answers "Which way to go, I saw President Tang and Secretary Qiao, of course, we had to say hello before leaving." Boss Chen, regardless of Wu Lingling, came to Tang Guo with a smile and nned to shake hands. Tang Guo smiled, and Qiao Ge reached out and shook Boss Chen. Boss Chen didn''t think there was anything at all. It has long been heard that Secretary Qiao is very nervous and it is normal for him to have such a performance. Moreover, Secretary Joe is not as simple as Secretary Joe. He feels honored to be able to shake hands with each other. "Boss Chen is so free?" Qiao Ge asked, Wu Lingling who did not want to stand up and didn''t want toe up. Instead, Boss Chen was a little displeased, and frowned, staring back at her. "What are you doing there, and you are not happy toe up and say hello to General Tang and Secretary Qiao." How could Wu Linglinge up, because of her arrogant virtue, it was impossible to bow her head in front of Tang Guo. Even if Tang Guo didn''t say anything, he didn''t deliberately suppress her. She is still the inferior and proud Wu Lingling, and she is absolutely unwilling to bear the humiliation she thought. As long as she does not exceed Tang Guo, standing in front of each other will feel a shame. Therefore, she did one thing, carrying the bag on the spot, and regardless of Boss Chen, Lengheng left. Now she is young and has capital, many people are willing to hold her. Even if she has a lot of bad rumors, those men who only y, prefer her open-minded, and don''t mind at all, anyway, do not need to marry home. "I''m really sorry, President Tang, Secretary Joe," Boss Chen was a little embarrassed. "I didn''t expect it to be a disobedient thing." Tang Guo and Qiao Ge, of course, didn''t mind, greeted them, and they continued shopping. Boss Chen was lost face by a woman like Wu Lingling, of course not happy. Therefore, the same day he announced that he was not holding Wu Lingling, and in the field, he chose a well-behaved and obedient one. Wu Lingling is domineering and arrogant. At the beginning, many people wanted to hold her because she was really beautiful. But these people who spend money are uncles, and willfulness is okay once or twice. Many times, people are impatient. Therefore, less than a year, those rich people will not look for Wu Lingling. Wu Lingling has spent a lot of money, almost never "poor". When the money was spent and the credit card ran out, there was a crisis. The so-called entry into the industry, it is not easy to get away, it will only get deeper and deeper. The desperate Wu Lingling changed from the so-called apany wine girl to the apany [sleep] girl. As long as the money is given, she is willing. She felt that she had slept with many men anyway, and she could have a lot of money just by sleeping. That was too simple. When Tang Guo heard it, he didn''t care. The next time, in addition to developing thepany, and loving her own man, it is in this world that she strives to perfect herself and make herself look better and better. She said that in this life, to live a glorious life, to stand in the most dazzling position, attracted the attention of countless people. The dream that the original owner did not realize, she can do it, and she is very happy. It is hoped that these admiring and envious eyes will wash away the dirt on the soul of the original owner. For several years, she did not follow Wu Lingling again. The system is also very knowledgeable and did not say. Anyway, as long as Wu Lingling does not have the opportunity to turn around, the host will not care. Hearing Wu Lingling again was that she was arrested on homicide charges. Chapter 1453: Blackened Good Girl (88) Chapter 1453: ckened Good Girl (88) 1453: Wordscapes Uncrossed Vista-Fall 15 Answers "She killed?" Tang Guo asked in amazement. "Who was killed by her?" System: [is Lu Jing. "what happened?" [Wu Lingling did what he did, and Lu Jing knew that when he heard what Wu Lingling had done over the years, he finally gave up. I was nning toy down Wu Lingling, plus Lu Jing''s mother, her body was really dead, and she died a few months ago. Before dying, I hope that Lu Jing will forget Wu Lingling and marry a virtuous wife. He does not want him to be a talent, but only hopes that he can live in peace and happiness. "Lu Jing agreed." [Yeah, of course he agreed to hisst mother''sst words. Looking at Lu Jing''s mother''s face, Father Lu found him an ordinary and fair girl. It didn''t take long for them to get engaged. Wu Lingling also heard from one of her guests that Lu Jing was engaged and finally knew the date of her marriage. Speaking here, the system coughed. [Actually, the reason why this guest told Wu Lingling was that the heir of the Lu family had given him the idea. Not only did the host greatly disapprove of Lu Jing, he also didn''t want Lu Jing to suffer. Even though Lu Jing is in a disadvantaged position, he has a very ordinary position, but Lu Jing is better than many people. He was afraid, afraid of Lu Jing turning over, investigating Wu Lingling''s current situation, and finding someone to tell Lu Jing to get married. "then?" The heir of the Lu family, Tang Guo now only has business dealings with the other party, basically nomunication. However, the means by which the other party acts is getting older and fiercer. [On the day of the wedding, Wu Lingling brought a knife into the field. Who could have imagined that she would stab into Lu Jing''s heart in public and cause him to die on the spot. ] The system yelled, [She also told Lu Jing that she could ept that he didn''t want her, but could not ept him to marry someone else. If that was the case, he would simply kill him with a knife, so no one could get him. . Maybe this is true love. "So, my enemies have their own end." System: After he said for a long time, did the dog owner reach such a conclusion? In fact, thinking about everything in this world is really terrifying. The host only changed one link, and the loss of the aura of the male and female masters, they actually developed to this point. In fact, it is normal to think about it. It is very difficult for ordinary people to be in the position of Wu Lingling and to turn around. Without luck, the male and female owners are also ordinary people. They are better than the supporting actors. Qin Run and Wu Jun knew this. When the police came to ask questions, they directly stated that they had severed their rtionship with Wu Lingling. Everything she did had nothing to do with them, and they did not recognize the daughter. In their hearts, they onlyined about Wu Lingling''s shame, and did not worry about Wu Lingling''s life or death. Wu Lingling was not sentenced to death, but was sentenced to life imprisonment. Perhaps there is a reason for Lu''s family here, and it is not easy for her to die. Father Lu didn''t like Lu Jing anymore. Now his favorite woman died, and Lu Jing was also killed by Wu Lingling. It was because of this woman that he lost his face twice. When Wu Lingling was sentenced and sentenced to life imprisonment, her body was suddenly agitated. After her mind was nk, she looked around and was very confused. When she remembered everything, she shouted, "No, it''s not like that!" Chapter 1454: Blackened Good Girl (End) Chapter 1454: ckened Good Girl (End) Chapter 1454: Darkened Good Girl (End) "No, it''s not like that!" Wu Lingling shouted holding her head, her eyes were full of panic, and the whole person was going to copse. It was nt like this, it was nt all this. But no one paid her attention, only thinking that she could not ept the result. But everyone was also weird. Just now Wu Lingling was indifferent to life and death. Why did she suddenly see a different look from her eyes. It seems that she was wronged. The woman''s mind really changed fast. It is not surprising that they think that Wu Lingling can strangle the person she likes with her own hands. Wu Lingling wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t struggle at all. She shouted, "No, I didn''t ..." There was a scene in her head that struck Lu Jing with her own hands, and her voice came to an abrupt end. She did not kill or kill Way out. Didn''t she kill? In her mind, she will never forget the scene where she strangled Lu Jing herself. No, this is not her, how could she strangle Lu Jing. And everything here is different from what she experienced. Her life should not be like this. Her life should be dazzling and glorious. Her Lu Jing is the heir of the Lu family, a figure that countless men look up to, and a man who countless women want to marry. And her Wu Lingling is also an all-rounder. From the year she attended high school, she should have undergone earth-shaking changes. People have be beautiful, and their grades have improved. From the little girl who was not liked to everyone, she has be an excellent student everyone likes. Why is her memory different? Wu Lingling squatted in prison, thought for a long time, and finally figured it out. She opened her eyes, looking at the lighting in, and whispered, "It''s her!" who is it? Tang Guo is of course, everything must start with Tang Guo. In this world, Tang Guo didn''t answer her phone, so naturally she wasn''t involved. On the contrary, she was not satisfied with her, was forced to entangle with him, and took pictures, which caused all this tragedy. Tang Guo is born again! !! Yes, the other party must be born again. Wu Lingling''s eyes became haggard, and she bit her lips tightly. Why can Tang Guo be born again, but she can only be born again? Why, Tang Guo obviously knows that those foolish people are not people, and he has to stand by and watch. Sure enough, Tang Guo is a hypocritical person. In thest life, he ended up deserving it. In herst life, she really shouldn''t have been so good to Tang''s father, Tang''s mother. Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf. [Host, are you happy? ] The system asked with a smile, [I didn''t expect that this world was so interesting, it actually made Wu Lingling reborn to this time, haha. Whether the host is happy or not, he is happy anyway. Tang Guo looked at Wu Lingling''s cheeky face, and the hatred in his eyes was not less than that of Wu Lingling who had no memory before. "Happy." Very happy. Later, Wu Lingling also applied to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo went, and the two looked at each other. Wu Lingling suddenly asked wildly, "It''s you, isn''t it? You did it on purpose, right?" Tang Guo had a clean smile on his face, and suddenly became evil, and his voice was like a curse, and passed into Wu Lingling''s ears, "Yeah, I deliberately, how can you help me? Take it, Wu Lingling." There is a systematic shield, and what Tang Guo said would not be monitored at all. She left happily, regardless of Wu Lingling, who was screaming in the back and dancing. "Why are you so happy?" Outside of the prison, Qiao Ge was already fascinated by the smirk that hadn''t disappeared on Tang Guo''s face, he held her hand firmly. Tang Guo stomped his feet and whispered in his ear, "This Wu Lingling is the Wu Lingling." Qiao Ge froze, and thenughed. No wonder she is so happy. "Guo Guo, I will be very good in my next life, you will definitely find me, right?" "Ok." The world is over. see you tomorrow. Opening a New World Tomorrow: Her Royal Highness Chapter 1455: Her Royal Highness (1) Chapter 1455: Her Royal Highness (1) Chapter 1455 Her Royal Highness Princess (1) "His Royal Highness, you see, this year''s Xinke champion Yuang is reading poetry." Tang Guo was sitting in the sedan chair at this time, and the curtain of the sedan chair was lifted by her personal pce maid, just to be able to make her see the man surrounded by people with a handsome face and a good talk. "This Xinke champion Yuang not only has good painting skills, but also writes poems. In this imperial city, many talented people havee here for the sake of meeting this new talented person." The intimate pce girl whispered in Tang Guo''s ears He said, "His Highness, what do you think of him?" Tang Guo nced out again. The new champion No.1 Lang really did a good job. He seemed to have some knowledge when he heard the voice from the other party. Being admitted as a champion, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to be a mediocre talent. In addition to her sedan docking here, there are many imperialdies and talented women around the city who are all watching the newly-advanced champion. The national style of Beixia is open, and there is no vulgarity that women cannot show up. Because her status was Her Royal Highness Princess Beixia, she had to hold back some more. The new champion won the attention of others, and she could not lose her identity and went straight to see people. Rolling Ball did not know that the people in the sedan had already changed their cores, and were still tirelessly saying that the new champion Lu Qing was good. There was also light in her eyes. If she wasn''t with Tang Guo, she would have rushed forward, like other women, shouting at Lu Qing to express her like. "His Royal Highness, do you think this Lv Qing champion is a good master?" After beading Lu Qing with praiseable words, Juan Zhu finally remembered the purpose of the trip. The new champion must be both talented and beautiful, and His Royal Highness Princess Beixia Kingdom has reached the age of marriage. The purpose of Tang Guo''s trip was naturally to see what happened to the champion champion. If you fancy it and ask if the other person is a matchmaker, if not, then you can recruit this person as a grandma. Beads think, Lu Qing is good. But she couldn''t figure out Tang Guo''s thoughts. Actually, she could not wait for Tang Guo to agree immediately. She is her personal court maid, and her trial marriage will definitelye from her. Tang Guo saw the idea of the beads, and a chuckle erupted. Want the man she likes, don''t want to try marriage with a close-fit maid, dare to try it, and see that she doesn''t break his leg. "Lets see." Listening to Tang Guo''s unsalty voice, the enthusiasm of the beads dissipated a bit, so looking at it, Her Royal Highness is not very satisfied with the champion No. 1? Beads were a little disappointed and dared not speak much. Tang Guo lowered a corner of the curtain, and inadvertently skimmed, and found that Lu Qing was looking at her in this direction. Seems disappointed because she lowered the curtain. Then, when she was in the sedan chair, she heard Lu Qinng''s voice of reading the poems louder. [Host, the other party is attracting your attention. "Receive the memory first. I see that he is not a good thing. See what unhappy things happened between the original owner and him. Any resentment, wait a moment." The system was quiet. When Tang Guo received the memory, he directly blocked Lu Qing''s voice. He looked at that Lu Qing and thought it was not a good thing. In a quarter of an hour, Tang Guo read all the memories and gently lifted the corner of the curtain. Lu Qing seemed to find that he had quickly stood up and read a love poem, causing the surrounding women to scream. Chapter 1456: Her Royal Highness (2) Chapter 1456: Her Royal Highness (2) 1456 Her Royal Highness (2) The male protagonist in this world is Lu Qing, which is the new champion Yuan Lang who is reading the love poem and wants to attract Tang Guo''s attention. The original owner was the daughter of Empress Beixia, the sister of the prince, and her noble princess. The Beixia Kingdom, Guotai Min''an, and powerful troops do not require the princess to make sacrifice for marriage. Therefore, it should be a princess born in a more fortunate era. From a young age, you can recruit a good-looking horse without a big mistake, and you will be able to make your life rich and rich. The tragedy that caused the original owner is right here. When she was suitable for marriage, Lu Qing appeared at the right time as a new champion. He is talented and magnificent. Even His Highness Princess, who is high above him, will inevitably be interested in such a perfect man. Even today, she was sitting in a sedan chair and watching Lu Qing standing in the crowd from a distance, so prominent that those men around him couldn''t match. This look made the original owner fancy Lu Qing. Later, the two met with each other through poetry and painting. They did not meet at first, and the original owner did not know. Lu Qing deliberately attracted her attention. In the letter, the modest and talented gentleman disyed by Lu Qing fascinated the original owner. She felt that Lu Qing was the best horse for her. Therefore, she informed the current queen, that is, her mother-inw, and expressed her fancy for the new champion Lang Luqing. The queen was also quite satisfied with Lu Qing, so she sent someone to ask if Lu Qing was a match. Lu Qing frankly said, "Lu Qingzhuang is studying hard, trying to get the name of the fate, but he is not married." In fact, Lu Qing had already married, and her children were two or three years old. He was determined to take the test for his fame, butter he was afraid that the journey would be long. Waiting for the test before entering Beijing would cause dissatisfaction and other problems. Inside the imperial city, the Lu family happened to have a distant rtive who had met Lu Qing''s talents, and expressed on the spot that he was willing to make a good house for Lu Qing to live. Until he gets his name, he can always help him. There are actually many such things. For her future, Lv Qing also imed that she had never married. In fact, the reason why he got married was that his family was too poor, and he could not afford the silver money that he continued to study. Coupled with his talents, he could not rest assured before his parents died, and told him a love story. The protagonist of this love affair is the world''s heroine, Lin Yuexiang. But she is a tragic heroine and has no halo at all. Lin Yuexiang''s family is a small business and has some savings. Because of Lu Qing''s talent, they thought they were a good match. At first, the two were still very loving, but then Lu Qing felt that Lin Yuexiang was just a vulgar country girl, and she didn''t know one. On the face of it, Lin Yuexiang is actually impatient. Lin Yuexiang only felt that Lu Qing was a schr, and she should have some pride. So feel at ease and take care of your home. She also thinks that Lu Qing is talented and will definitely be able to go to high school in the future, so what is delicious at home is given to Lu Qing. Until Lu Qing felt that he was afraid that the imperial examinations in the future would affect his performance. In addition, with the news of rtives in the Imperial Pce, he nned to enter the Imperial City in advance. Lin Yuexiang certainly supported it. She sold everything she could sell at home, and went to her mother''s house to get some silver money. In this way, Lu Qing turned to rtives in the imperial city. This distant rtive did not know about his marriage. Chapter 1457: Her Royal Highness (3) Chapter 1457: Her Royal Highness (3) 1457 Her Royal Highness (3) I just thought that he had never thought about lifelong events for the sake of reading. Therefore, the queen sent someone to investigate, but it was also that Lu Qing did not marry her, and asked the emperor to recruit Lu Qing as a horse. Of course, Lu Qing was very happy to marry the princess. But his heart was still very worried. His original wife, Lin Yuexiang, was always a thorn in his heart. Once this matter is taken out, he is the sin of deceiving the monarch, beheading. After all this mixed up, Lu Qing naturally didn''t want everything to turn into dust. Therefore, after getting married, he sent a confidant to watch Lin Yuexiang. Once Lin Yuexiang was going to look for him in the imperial city, let these people stop. These things, he is hiding from the original owner. The bead was also a close-fit maid to help them try their marriage, and it was also Lu Qing''s half servant. In order not to let the original owner doubt, he quietly conquered the beads and made the other person his own. Beads are very enamored of Lu Qing, almost everything is towards Lu Qing. Many times, the original owner is a little skeptical and will be dispelled by the words. Beads were personal maids chosen by the queen, and grew up with her from an early age, so the owner''s alertness was also the lowest. It happened in the seventh year after the original owner and Lu Qing became married. During this time, Lin Yuexiang tried toe to Beijing to find Lu Qing many times, but because of various obstructions by Lu Qing, she did not seed. All the way to Lin Yuexiang''s father, he went to Yuanmen and heard something. Among these things, there is the fact that Lu Qing is now a horseman. Lin Yuexiang was anxious, and was very disappointed with Lu Qing, with some hate. No matter what, she had to ask what happened to Lu Qing. Hearing is nothing but hearing and seeing is believing. Only by seeing it with your own eyes can you know what is the truth. In case, Lu Qing did not volunteer, but the emperor personally ordered him to force him to be a grandma? Such thinking is actually quite normal in the hearts of these ordinary people. The people of the Lin family advised her to forget it, but Lin Yuexiang was a bad-tempered man, and he didn''t want to forget it. He had to go to Lu Qing to ask. One day, she took a pair of children, Lu Yufan and Lu Yuzhen, secretly avoiding people, and hurried towards the imperial city. But halfway through, their whereabouts were found. After Lu Qing found it, she was a little flustered. He couldn''t bear the prosperity and wealth of today. Once Lin Yuexiang came to the imperial city, he would not only lose his reputation, but his head might be gone. Therefore, he feels that this trouble must be eliminated. So, without stopping, they sent killers directly, hunting down Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son. In the run-off, Lin Yuexiang died to protect his children. Before she died, she asked the two children to find their father and ask them, otherwise she wouldn''t stare. Later, the two siblings fled in flight. Lu Yufan became a schoolboy of a wealthy young master. Because of his ingenuity, the young master liked him very much and gave him the opportunity to study and consider his fame. And Lu Yuzhen, a girl, was ravaged and turned into a dusty woman. Even so, she did not forget to go to the imperial city to find her father, that is, Lu Qing asked clearly. A few yearster, Lu Yufan was admitted to the top spot, and Lu Yufan also became the most beautiful top card in the imperial city. On the day when he was admitted to the No. 1 spot, Lu Yufan sued Lu Qing, the big brother, abandoning the chaff''s wife and even killing the chaff''s wife. Chapter 1458: Her Royal Highness (4) Chapter 1458: Her Royal Highness (4) 1458 Her Royal Highness The Princess (4) Lu Qing was a wealthy man. He hurt his own wife, his own children, and made the Chao Dynasty uproar. The emperor was furious to kill Lu Qing. At this moment, Lu Qing was actually lying on the ground, crying to him, saying that he was forced to helplessly, how could he kill his own chaotic wife? Lu Qing''s words calmed everyone down, thinking that there was a reason for this. The emperor was not an unreasonable person, and he wanted to hear what Lu Qing was saying. After all, this was the new champion No.1 Lang who ordered in person. If something goes wrong, there is a problem with character, and if he does such a bad thing, he will also have a reputation of being unknown. Lu Qing took a deep breath and said in tears, "The emperor, the criminals were not willing to marry the princess." This statement even surprised everyone. Lord Ma and His Royal Highness, isn''t that Qin Se and Ming Ming? Every time they saw it, they felt that it was a perfect match. "Then why do you want to marry the princess?" "The princess coerced all the criminals and ministers in all this." Lu Qing looked sad and looked desperate. "This is a secret that has been hidden in my heart for a long time. If the princess did not do such a cruel thing, the criminals nned to conceal for a lifetime, not Will speak. " "I really didn''t expect that the princess could not count, and the criminal had promised to marry her, and she would kill the wife and children of the criminal." Lu Qing''s words had already shocked everyone''s expressions and could not be gathered. Taste carefully, isn''t it that Ma Yema was willing to get married at that time, because His Royal Highness used his wife and children to coerce? He even said that he was not a married person, but also a coercion of the princess? In order to keep his wife and children alive, he chose to swallow his patience, stayed with the princess and stayed low, and did not inquire about the whereabouts of his wife and children. He just thought that the princess should be an arithmetical figure. I never expected that I believed the princess wrong. If it wasn''t for the new champion, his son, Lu Yufan, would have been in the drum for life. Now that the princess has killed his wife and children, a man can''t stand it, and he must reveal all of this. The emperor naturally did not believe it. How could his daughter do that kind of thing? His most honorable princess is gentle and virtuous, well-mannered, and definitely not the kind who hurts the lives of innocent people. But Lu Qing gave evidence, the princess sent letters from the assassin, and the princess'' personal maid of the ball came out to testify. The witnesses and physical evidence were all there. The two champions had to get justice. Even the supreme princess could not escape the crime when the people wanted it. Naturally, the original owner was convicted. But because she was a princess, she just deprived her of her title and was degraded to a tadpole, trapped in her nun''s life forever. All this came too quickly. The prince wanted to help the original owner, but because the three princes and Lu Qing joined forces, he quickly pulled him down. The younger sister of the third prince, Her Royal Highness Tangxi, who had just died the horse, seconded Tang Lu to see Lu Qing. The third prince finally became a prince, overpowering the emperor, forcing him to abdicate and be emperor. Marrying the second princess and Lu Qing, Lu Yufan only felt the revenge. As to who Lu Qing was with, it didn''t matter. At this time, Lu Yuzhen appeared, and Lu Yuzhen was fancy by the three princes because of his title of Huakui. He entered the backyard and is now one of the concubines. Chapter 1459: Her Royal Highness (5) Chapter 1459: Her Royal Highness (5) 1459 Her Royal Highness The Princess (5) Once I overheard the conversation between the three princes and Lu Qing, I learned the original truth of the matter. After Lu Yufan knew the truth from Lu Yufan, she was so annoyed that now the three princes became emperors, and Lu Qing turned to the three princes. They controlled the highest power and could not treat Lu Qing at all. So they nned to assassinate. Of course, it did not seed. Because Lu Qing in this world is the male lead, even Lu Yufan, Lu Yufan is his son and daughter, it is impossible to deal with him. Both were eventually killed, iming to have been made by the enemy. From then on, Lu Qingping walked along Qingyun, and his whole life was full of children, so happy. "It''s a wolf." Tang Guo evaluated such a sentence after recalling the plot. Lu Qing was born from a poor show, and her parents, Lu Qing, actually ascended to the sky by the princess. Lin Yuexiang, his pair of children, the original owner, the princess, and the emperor are all stepping stones under his feet. The three princes have the handle of Lu Qing, and naturally dare to use people like Lu Qing. The emperor likes to use this kind of person who holds the handle, and the other party will be obedient. Lu Qing is already alone and above 10,000 people, and the three princes are not afraid to hold this handle. His surname is Lu, and changing dynasties is not so simple. Might as well follow the three princes and get the glory and wealth of a lifetime. [Host, what will the world do? You look at that Lu Qing, and now he is still winking at you. After looking at those things, I just think he is greasy and disgusting. Tang Guo was teased by the words of the system, "It''s a little disgusting, cruel and ruthless, and cruel and hot, no wonder you can climb so high." [But the host ising, he will not have a good life, host, what are you going to do? "I don''t look down on him, and I don''t want to be entangled with him. Isn''t my second sister also fancying Lu Qing? Let them bother." Tang Guo grabbed a corner of the curtain, nced at the position of Lu Qing, called out standing beside him, and looked at the obsessed rolled beads, "rolled beads, return to the pce." "His Royal Highness, what about the new champion Yuan Lang?" Juan Zhu thought that Tang Guo should be a fancy person like Lu Qing. Now that Tang Guo was not salty or faint, she was anxious to go back to the pce. The princess does not like the champion champion, so she has no chance to approach the champion champion. "He, what is it about Honmiya?" "Back to the pce." "Her Royal Highness, actually ..." Tang Guo opened the curtain, nced at the reluctant beads, andughed, "You don''t want to go back, just stay here." When the sedan chair was lifted away, Beads panicked and quickly followed. Her Royal Highness was so angry that she stomped her feet, ran fast, and couldn''t care to see Lu Qing. Lu Qing did not expect that His Royal Highness, who was still staring at him, just left. And the other side''s personal maid did not stay to deliver him a letter, so did the High Princess look after him? His Royal Highness is distinguished, and he has long yearned for it. To this day, he prepared well and spent a lot of money before buying the news that His Royal Highness wanted to pick a horse, and made a good performance. Just as Lu Qing was frowning, a woman dressed as a pce maid came to him, "Lu Zhuangyuan." "Good girl," Lu Qing asked politely, "I don''t know what happened to the girl?" "Lv champion, this is for you from my master." Write another chapter Chapter 1460: Her Royal Highness (6) Chapter 1460: Her Royal Highness (6) 1460 Her Royal Highness The Princess (6) This maid is exactly the second maid of the princess. Lu Qing''s original lost mood suddenly improved, and her face smiled a little, "I wonder if the girl is the master?" "My lord is the second princess today." The maid gave Lu Qing a folding fan. "I only met Lu Zhuangyuan''s talents below the pce, and I appreciated it. I ordered me to give you this folding fan. There is a poem on it The princess didn''t understand well and wanted to ask Lv champion. " Of course, Lu Qing would not refuse such a good thing, and how can a champion champion in other districts reject the invitation of Her Royal Highness in public. Although he still tends to His Highness Princess, he can''t offend the second princess, so he takes the folding fan with inferiority and humble expression, and it is extremely admirable. "Since it is entrusted by Her Royal Highness Princess II, I will definitely taste the verses on the folding fan and answer them well, the girl will wait." Lu Qing''s calm performance admired the people around him, and made the second princess Tang Xi who was hiding in the sedan chair very happy. He liked the new champion first. Soon after, the poem answered by Lu Qing, who was close to the pce girl, was handed to Tang Xi. Even if Tang Xi likes Lu Qing again, he can''t go up to see people directly, that will make people look down on her, it will also damage her majesty, and reluctantly leave. "Your Highness, do you really despise the champion Lu?" Zhu Zhu trot along with the sedan chair, rubbing the sweat stains on his forehead and saying, "That is the champion champion, who is also handsome and talented, and is the most outstanding man now. . " Tang Guo nced at the beads andughed, "There are countless talents in the imperial city. When ites to looks, there are a lot of beautiful people and talentspared to Lu Qing. There are people outside this person who have sky outside. Why is he a new champion? The most outstanding man? " "but" "This pce doesn''t look at him." Tang Guo looked at the lost bead and chuckled. "Reel, are you in love? If you really like the new champion, this pce can be the master and give you How about his red sleeves? " Juan Zhu certainly wants to be Lu Qing''s woman, but for the past, it''s okay to give it a favor. Without the princess behind her back, she will be stabbed in the eyes of her mother-inw in the future, and there will be no good life. Unless the princess fancy Lu Qing and recruit him as a horse, she will try to marry the princess and be Lu Qing''s woman. Beads no longer spoke, and after Tang Guo entered the pce, he went to see the queen. The queen looked at her and asked, "Guoer, how about the new champion?" "After the mother, the children did not like him." The queen most loved her only daughter, Her Royal Highness, who stood aside, also loved her sister. When Tang Guo said this, she immediately said, "Since you don''t care about it, you don''t need him. I am Beixia Kingdom. Some men have the urgency, let''s pick slowly. " "Your brother is right, don''t worry, Guoer is still young, this grandma may have to choose carefully." [Host, good mother of Beixia, good brother Huang. "Ok." In her soul, as well as the original wish of the original owner, is to protect her loved ones. She''s here, naturally, to help each other. The emperor only expressed regret after hearing that Tang Guo didn''t fancy the champion of Xinke. He didn''t think there was anything. Since his baby girl doesn''t like it, forget it. Lu Qing was very unwilling. After that, he often did something to get Tang Guo''s attention. see you tomorrow. There is something wrong with the website today, so the chapter disy will be slow. good night. Chapter 1461: Her Royal Highness (7) Chapter 1461: Her Royal Highness (7) 1461 Her Royal Highness The Princess (7) Lu Qing was nothing more thanposing poems to praise Tang Guo''s beauty, but because of Tang Guo''s attitude before, he was not sure and would surely attract her. Therefore, even if he wrote poetry to praise the beauty of the woman, he did not specifically point out to the woman who praised it. Even more intelligently, one or two of his praises may be Tang Guo, and thetter one or two may be the praise of His Royal Highness Tang Xi. Lu Qing himself didn''t say anything. All the people in the Imperial City who were interested in him looked at the poems that he praised the beauties. Some people think that he is praising Tang Guo, some think it is Tang Xi, and some specte that it is a government official in the imperial city. "His Highness, ve believes that Lu Zhuangyuan''s poems are apliment to you, and see how well he writes." Beads watched Tang Guo''s look secretly. When Tang Guo nced at the paper, he seemed uninterested and didn''t know what to say. Her Royal Highness'' mind has been unable to figure out more and more. "Your Highness, don''t you think Lu Zhuangyuan is okay?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrow lightly. "Beads, you''ve been by my side since you were a child. You ca nt see the thing about Lu Zhuangyuan when you choose this horse. When will it be you? "If you really care about that champion Lv, I said before that I can give you the champion." The bead was really scared to lie on the ground, his face pale, his body shivering. She only thought that after waiting for a long time with Her Royal Highness, she could make somements. And that No. 1 champion, she really thinks good, so a talented and handsome man, she doesn''t understand why Her Royal Highness Princess doesn''t look down on her? Now that the princess was angry, she never dared to mention it again. However, she had someints in her heart, and she was very kind. Even in the entire imperial city, men as outstanding as Lu Zhuangyuan were rare. If Her Royal Highness decides not earlier, such a good man will be fancy by his woman. She had heard that Her Royal Highness Princess No. 2 was also the first champion, and she was anxious. "His Highness forgive sins, ves never dare." "Get up. From today on, anyone who dares to mention Lv champion will get out of the pce." This sentence is really useful, not just the rolling beads, the people in Tangguo''s pce fell to their knees and said that they would never mention Lu Zhuangyuan again. In the imperial city, Lu Qing was still trying to get Tang Guo''s attention. These talents want to attract the attention of the princess in the pce. It is nothing more than poems, calligraphy and paintings. With their reputation in the imperial city, some people will naturally spread these news to the pce. He can spend some money and ask about things in the pce. What everyone knows, let''s just say that the people in the pce don''t mind telling. Like Tang Guo, the news of his pce has been blocked, and even people around him are not allowed to talk about Lu Zhuangyuan, let alone people outside the pce, even people inside the pce may not know the movement inside. Lu Qing, naturally did not know, Tang Guo had manually blocked his message. No matter how hard he tried, it didn''t reach her ears. About half a monthter, Lu Qing was disappointed when she saw no sess. Fortunately, there was news from Tangxi. But he was very unwilling. At the beginning, he went to the princess. Who knows that the northern princess is the most favored, and the queen is the most noble. A few dayster, Lu Qing was overjoyed at the news. Chapter 1462: Her Royal Highness (8) Chapter 1462: Her Royal Highness (8) 1462 Her Royal Highness (8) "Do you admire the flowers?" Juan Zhu whispered, "Yeah, at this time is the spring season, Your Highness has not been out of the pce for more than half a month. Would you like to see it?" Tang Guo recalled the plot. At this time, the original owner had alreadymunicated with Lu Qing''s correspondence and devoted himself to the great talent of Lu Qing. He did not meet the brothers and sisters in the pce to appreciate the flowers. It was said earlier that the national wind of Beixia is open, and the princess and prince want to go out of the pce, they only need to get the consent of the emperor. If favored like Tang Guo, and a token to go out of the pce, you can go out at any time. Only the pce people and the emperor''s concubine who are really restricted are not allowed to leave the pce at will. "Then go." Zhu Zhu heard the words and was overjoyed. Tang Guo nced at the other side gently, this girl really didn''t remember much. If it hadn''t been for her, she would have passed the roll. This perjury made the original owner lonely and lonely, and the short-lived white-eyed wolf couldn''t be spared. Just kicking the other party out of the pce, or secretly killing her, it was too cheap, and she wasn''t relieved at all. Since the other party likes Lv Qing, she must fulfill the other party. This encourages her to go out to appreciate flowers, which must be the cause of Lu Qing. In the flower viewing season, there will be no shortage of talented women. Where she appeared, Lu Qing would definitely appear, and the beads were not stupid, and she must have guessed. system: Tang Guo meditated, but Zhu Zhu didn''t find her calctions. This time, Tang Guo not only had to go out of the pce to enjoy the flowers, but also had to bring her brother-inw, Grandpa. This prince, who grew up in protection from an early age, had nopetitors at all, no sense of peace of mind at all, no wonder he was so impulsive in helping Tang Guo to get justice, he was not prepared at all, who wouldn''t he fall In order to chic in the future, her brother must be able to lift Liangzi. System: He suspects the host is raising cattle again! Cattle farming, she is only responsible for food. Prince Tang Zhi heard Tang Guo invite him to go to the pce to enjoy the flowers, of course he agreed. He loves his only sister most, and also likes to watch lively, there is no disagreement. "Guo Er, Lu Qing is very famous recently. From the poems he wrote, it is indeed a rare talent." Tang Zhimented on the carriage. Tang Guo said, "There are many talents in Huangcheng who can write poems, and they are no worse than Lu Qing. Brother Huang, you are afraid of misunderstanding of talents." Tang Zhi was curious when he heard different evaluations of Lu Qing. Their two brothers and sisters have always been in a good rtionship. Tang Zhi is not a careful person. He is not angry at all about Tang Guo''s words, but asks, "Guo, do you have other ideas?" "Lu Qing writes poems, writes articles, and has good drawing skills. He also makes ttery. You may wish to ask him if he can cure the water. We have a drought in the northern part of the North Xia Kingdom, but what are our good ideas to change these? It''s rainy in the south. What should I do? " Tang Zhi: "..." System: The host is big. The ministers may not solve it perfectly. "Guo, you are too embarrassed by a new subject of yours with these questions." "Well, don''t worry him, then find a simple one, what should he think of the corruption case? To the emperor Shan Gao, officials in remote areas, fish people, we don''t know, what should we do?" Chapter 1463: Her Royal Highness (9) Chapter 1463: Her Royal Highness (9) 1463 Her Royal Highness The Princess (9) "Good fruit, this problem is still very difficult for him." Tang Zhi couldn''tugh or cry. "It''s just moderate. Even if it can''t be solvedpletely, anyone who has extensive knowledge and can be called a talent can at least provide some points?" Tang Zhi nodded. "That''s right, Guo Er''s idea is right. It''s really nothing if he only cares about painting with poems." "The emperor just said, Lu Qing can write poems, and the poems are all good. He is a rare talent. Well, I ask the emperor, can you see any special meaning from his poems? Tang Zhi thought about it, recalled several, and frowned. Those poems, at first nce, are beautiful and neat, and the first reading is really amazing. Lu Qing''s poems mostly write aboutndscape beauties, and read it twice, it seems that she is still writing aboutndscape beauties. In poetry books, the long-circted poems express deeper meaning throughndscapes and beauties. Those who responded to the prosperous times of the dynasty, and those who expressed the sorrow of their country, were even more responsive to the suffering of the people. Think of it this way, Lu Qing''s poems are really superficial and not really talented. At best, they look good and are beautiful to read. As a Shinco champion, he is addicted tondscapes and beauties all day long. "Most of his recent poems are praises to beauties. Many people are guessing who he praises, some guess it is Guoer, and some guess it is the second emperor sister." Tang Zhi is not a fool, he has already reacted. Then he smiled, "I''m still clever, and it''s no wonder that I don''t look down on such people. A few poems made me fascinated, thinking that he is a rare talent, and now he wants toe, he is so high-profile, writing To praise the beauties, countless people in the imperial city guessed that they had a purpose. " Tang Zhi already thought about it. Therefore, Lu Qing was very disdainful. In that way, he dared to think about his favorite sister, and didn''t go back to peeing and taking pictures of himself. The new champion is not interested in serving the country and the people, but he wants to be a grandma. Tang Guo was able to understand Lu Qing''s ideas. He did not want to be sent out. What he longed for was prosperity and wealth. It is not so easy to go outside as an official and want to make a performance. Where is there in the officialdom to be nourished by a horse? Climbing to the princess is a step up to the sky. As long as it works well, it will definitely not be bad. Without Tang Guo, wouldn''t he seed? The destination of Tang Guo''s trip is Lingshan Temple, where you can not only burn incense and worship Buddha, but also enjoy flowers. Along the way to Lingshan Temple, all kinds of bright flowers are in full bloom. Some women, mostly in carriages, lifted a corner of the curtain to look outside. Such a grand asion, Tang Xi will not miss. These are the days when the most beautiful season is spent every year. Those who lovendscape poems will naturally not be absent. At Lingshan Temple, Tang Guo had heard Lu Qing''s voice in the carriage. After she got out of the carriage, Lu Qing''s voice became louder. Tang Guoli didn''t bother. Tang Zhi also wanted to understand before. He went directly to the temple without looking at Lu Qing. Lu Qing was only able to look at the two with eager eyes, and never dared to catch up, but Zhu Zhu looked back, some reluctantly. Chapter 1464: Her Royal Highness (10) Chapter 1464: Her Royal Highness (10) 1464 Her Royal Highness (10) "Beads, don''t go yet. Do you want to provoke Her Royal Highness?" Yingzhu, who didn''t speak much, pulled the beads, and she followed them reluctantly. Tang Guo found a good ce to watch the scenery while drinking tea. As for Tang Zhi, boys who are familiar with him have already invited him to y. "His Royal Highness, there are a lot of talents out there right now. Would you like to see them?" Juan Zhu couldn''t sit still. Tang Guo took a sip of tea and said, "It''s hard to get a trip to the pce and allow you to go out and watch, and Ying Zhu can be with me." Beads hesitated for a moment, not feeling right. But remembering that Lu Qing had seen before, he went out. "His Royal Highness." After the beads went out, Yingzhu, who didn''t say much, hung her head and whispered, "Yong Nuo said one more thing, Lu Zongyuan''s thoughts have gone." The underlying meaning is that staying with you may cause trouble to Tang Guo. "Leave her alone." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, and said to the system, "Monitor Lu Qing and see what he wants to do. This man is a wolf. There must be any way." For so long, Tang Xi''s attitude was so obvious that she didn''t believe Lu Qing didn''t understand. Earlier she saw from Lu Qing''s eyes that she was bound to get it. [Understand, the host is big. Ying Zhu saw Tang Guo unmoved and did not remind him. From all the performances of His Royal Highness recently, bead rolls should have been guarded. She also had some regrets. Continue to continue this way, and sooner orter she will be disgusted by His Highness. It didn''t take long for the sound of harpsichords from the depths of Lingshan Temple to be very pleasant. Rare to hear such an ethereal voice, Tang Guo squinted slightly. Suddenly the sound of the piano stopped abruptly, and she opened her eyes. After a while, the sound of that piano came again, and the tune was more chic than before. She stood up and walked towards the source of the sound of the piano. Yingzhu and a few followers quickly followed. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to see Fuqin. The man was dressed in white and sat in the peach blossom forest, expressing his cheerful and cheerful mood with strings. System: [Host is big, isn''t it? What is it, of course ask if that guy. "Yes." Huh? Since it is, why does he feel that the host is not very happy, and the energy is different from the past, and there is no continuous upsurge. The system is vaguely faint, is there anything wrong with this guy? [The host is big, do you seem unhappy? "Well, it''s quite unhappy. After all, don''t get my attention purposely, who can be happy." Tang Guo nced at the man and turned away. I noticed the other person''s eyes look slightly surprised, sneer, disobedient, then do not mind, no matter what your purpose, as long as the intention to approach her, she does not like it. "girl." The people behind spoke loudly, Tang Guo stopped and turned back, "Master, you call me?" "Yes." Yun endlessly didn''t quite understand. His Royal Highness Princess Beixiaguo looked at him and turned away, looking unhappy. Wasn''t the other person attracted because of his piano sounds before? "Girl, why do you look down, turn around and leave, isn''t the lower piano ying well?" A smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face and said, "Do we know each other?" "do not know." "We are familiar?" "unfamiliar." "You and I are strangers, why can''t I turn around and leave?" Chapter 1465: Her Royal Highness (11) Chapter 1465: Her Royal Highness (11) Chapter 1465 Her Royal Highness The Princess (11) "Don''t you think I''m fascinated by your looks, or the sound of the piano, will just pounce on the flowers like butterflies?" Cloud endlessly: "..." "Sorry." Yun endlessly could not refute, he did approach her purposefully. But the moment she turned away indifferently, she had a regretful thought in her heart. The feeling of regret over the previous decision made him unable to speak. That''s why he called her. As she said, they were strangers, and she turned to leave without any rudeness. "My name is Yun endlessly." Yun kept looking at Tang Guo, seeing her smiling and smiling, and her eyes only looked strange. I don''t know how to get it, and I felt that his decision was very bad. But he''s here, he has to get something. Tang Guo is the daughter of the emperor, the emperor''s most beloved princess, the empress. That precious item belongs to the queen. Only by approaching her will there be a chance. At the beginning his n was to sacrifice hue and gain her likes, which should be avable. Seeing her now, he felt a bit despicable. This inexplicable idea came out, and he was also inexplicable. Vaguely, there is a feeling that she must not be able to hurt her. [Host, hasn''t the curse the guy put on him failed? "Probably not. Didn''t you see his look of annoyance? I guess it was a question of his identity. The original owner didn''te to this ce and naturally could not meet. There wouldn''t be all of this, as he wanted to approach What I do, I''m not interested. Unless, he''s just interested in me. " System: Dog. "It looks like he doesn''t have a purpose, so let it be." [The host is big. Do you want him? "Let''s take it easy, get along well, then you can develop a rtionship, ufortable, don''t start." For things like feelings, she is no longer demanding. Yes, it is good. No, I can live. It''s not that you can''t go without anyone, and you can be lonely at most. Yun endlessly could only watch Tang Guo leave, until her back disappeared, still a little bit lost. "My son, the princess of Beixia Kingdom, doesn''t seem to be interested in you." "She wasn''t not interested in me. She saw through me for no other purpose and didn''t give me a chance to juggle me." Yun kept sighing, and increasingly felt, how could he listen to those people''s hesitant ideas, using this The way to attract her idea, what else is said, no woman can escape his piano sound. Isn''t this a woman who is so clever as snow and very indifferent at first nce? And that indifference, he only targeted him! The followers were particrly surprised to hear Yun endlessly faintly aggrieved. His son, is this wronged? ? But it is also that a character like a son was actually treated coldly by a woman and was beaten for a moment, which was wronged. "Son, the princess isn''t interested in you, isn''t that the thing you can''t get? Miss''s illness, still waiting." Yun Frow frowned. "Let''s control it with previous drugs." For the princess who saw through his other purpose at a nce, he no longer wanted to approach her in that way, cheated her trust, and asked the queen for the precious medicine. He cannot hurt her. Chapter 1466: Her Royal Highness (12) Chapter 1466: Her Royal Highness (12) Chapter 1466 Her Royal Highness The Princess (12) Now he closed his eyes, the back of her leaving indifferently. Yun kept looking at the piano in front of him and patted it with a palm, and the piano suddenly turned into powder. "Son, you ... this is the piano that has been with you for more than ten years." The entourage did not understand at all, why Yun endlessly destroyed his own piano. Yun kept up and said, "I won''t y the piano anymore." Follower: "..." Son, your harp is a must, and it is called a harp. The harp is more important than life. How can you stop ying if you don''t y it? This ... this is not like his son. Yun waved his sleeves endlessly, and the piano''s powder spread out, all falling to the ground. He looked at the ce where Tang Guo disappeared. He didn''t know how much he felt. He was very sad. Just now, he seemed to have lost something very important. The follower looked at Yun endlessly with a sad breath, and stopped talking. He didn''t see it, the son was so sad. Is it because the princess ignored him? Also, no matter where the boy goes, no woman does not like it. Suddenly, a woman appeared, stunned the boy, and left indifferently. It was not surprising that the cold treatment hurt the boy''s self-confidence. "Help me find out what Her Royal Highness likes." "Son, are you going to change course?" No, Yun never minded that he was going to approach her sincerely, what she was doing, and for the time being he didn''t want to understand. [The host is big, and the guy is so angry that he destroys the piano, hehe ...] "Tunzi, youugh so insignificantly." Tang Guo chuckled his lips. System: [Host, I''m so cute, how can I say insignificant. [Host, listening to their conversation, it seems to want to get close to you, what medicine to get from the queen. "No matter what you want to get, you want to use this method to get it, no, no matter who, where to go." System: [I think he seems a little conscious and doesn''t n to do that. He still hopes that the host will not be so lonely. This world is okay, as long as Lu Qing''s behavior is curbed, and the host has her father and mother, brother and queen, if there is another obedient horse that is good to her, it is perfect. The host is very happy, and now is his wish. Who knows that guy yed negative points, leaving a bad impression on the host. It is more difficult to continue. The trust of the host is easy to obtain, but it is also the most difficult to obtain. She hates it the most, don''t approach it purposefully. This always reminded her of something particrly unhappy. The system is still in sorrow. Suddenly, a spirit, [Host, Lu Qing has acted. "What?" Next, Tang Guo saw through the system''s monitor screen that Lu Qing and Juan Zhu were talking. Lu Qing and Juan Zhu said that the scenery by theke was very good and they wanted to paint a picture. But after thinking about it for a long time, I always felt that there was something missing in the painting. When I saw the beads, I finally realized that there was one less beauty in the painting. He requested a roll of beads to draw Tang Guo. He only needed to walk around theke. He never disturbed Her Royal Highness, but thought that Her Royal Highness was the most beautiful woman in the Imperial City. Such things, of course, can not wait to agree. If the princess is happy afterwards, maybe Lv Qing is in favor. Beads have long been fascinated by Lu Qing''s talents and looks, and haven''t noticed that Lu Qing''s inevitable look. Before long, the beads ran to Tang Guo. "Princess, the scenery in theke is very good. Would you like to go over to see it?" See you tomorrow good night. A little irritable, I will correct the typo tomorrow. Chapter 1467: Her Royal Highness (13) Chapter 1467: Her Royal Highness (13) 1467 Her Royal Highness The Princess (13) "His Royal Highness, is the scenery by theke beautiful?" Juan Zhu saw that the scenery by theke was so beautiful, and she felt a little relieved. If it doesn''t look good, it might not have deceived Her Royal Highness. "Okay." [The host is big, Tang Xi ising to you, it should be directed to Lu Qing. The system secretly observes the surrounding conditions. That Lv Qing''s purpose is so obvious that he must do something. Tang Guo and Tang Xi are getting closer and closer, and they only need to look up to see each other. When they met, of course, Tang Xi was not able to turn around and leave, and there was a little jealousy and unwillingness in his expression, and eventually he came to Tang Guo. "Sister Huang." "The second emperor sister also came to see the scenery by theke?" Tangxi nodded gently. "Yeah, the scenery is the most beautiful this season. It''s a pity to miss it in just a few days." While talking, Tang Xi''s eyes were looking for something around. "Don''t you say that Lv Zhuangyuan is here?" Tang Xi said in a very low voice to the maid of the side, and the maid answered quietly. , There are blooming delicate flowers, long lush grass, maybe these are the figures that cover up Lu Zhuangyuan. " After hearing this exnation, Tang Xi''splexion looked much better. [The host is big, and someone ran up and down in turbulence. I think they came for you, be careful. The words of the system just dropped, and several people rushed towards Tang Guo''s position. Everyone didn''t notice, those people rushed over. It was saidter andter, when those people were about to hit Tang Guo, she grabbed Ying Zhu''s wrist and ducked to the position of the rockery, while kicking the ball on the roll while people were not paying attention. Because of her kick, she was kicked directly in the direction of theke. The moment those people came over, Tang Xi couldn''t dodge at all, and was pushed to the position in theke, where he just hit the ball. The bead subconsciously grasped Tangxi, as was Tangxi, and the two fell into theke in the end. "Your Highness, are you okay?" Ying Zhu looked at all of this, and everyone was a bit silly, remembering the thrilling scene just now, they were still a little shocked. "Your Highness, just now ..." Ying Zhu remembered Tang Guofang and pulled her. Otherwise, she would be a member of the water. Before she finished speaking, Tang Guo pressed her hand and said, "Thanks to Ying Zhu pulling the pce, she won''t fall into the water. Look at how the second emperor sister is doing." Ying Zhu froze, nced at Tang Guo''s expression. She was a smart and stable person, and it was clear that it was her Royal Highness who dodged quickly, and held her by the way. Why should this credit go to her? If she didn''t understand, she didn''t want to do that, Her Royal Highness must have her own intentions. "His Royal Highness Princess Two, Her Royal Highness ..." Tangxi''s personal pce maid looked at Tangxi who had fallen into theke, and hurried around in ce. And those who rushed to the chaos before had already disappeared. He shouted twice, and everyone saw a figure jumping from the shore without any hesitation, and went directly to Tangxi. [Congrattions, the host is big, killing two birds with one stone, not only getting rid of Lu Qing''s wolf, but also sending out the beads by the way. The system is gloating. Chapter 1468: Her Royal Highness (14) Chapter 1468: Her Royal Highness (14) Chapter 1468 Her Royal Highness The Princess (14) [The host is big, you just kicked it, it is a ssic! "Tunzi, have you learned to be a fart?" Lv Qing had been prepared. He saw he fell into the water, hesitated without hesitation, and he recognized that the bead was wearing, and he mistakenly thought that the person who fell into the water with the bead was Tang Guo. Jump right into theke right now and swim towards the two. At the time of saving, he did not have time to watch the appearance of another person, only to take the person ashore first. Tang Guo didn''t bring her followers to protect her, but she just wanted to count it. As for Tang Xi who did not bring his followers, he wanted to meet Lu Qing alone, fearing that the battle would be too big and scared Lu Qing. It didn''t take long for Lu Qing to bring Tangxi and the beads to shore. The bead is okay. It is not a princess like Tang Xi, who has not passed out. Lu Qing followed the shore a little. And Tang Xi, tossed a few times in the water, swilled the water, and is now in a semi-conscious state. Lv Qing hugged her carefully, but she did not let go when she reached the shore. At this time, many people havee around. Including Tang Guo and Tang Xi''s entourage, Emperor Tang Zhi of the imperial city, His Royal Highness Prince Tang. Looking at this scene, I was a little surprised. The three men''s clothes were soaked, and Lu Qing was still holding Tangxi. Even if the folk customs were reopened, the unmarried men and women held together like this, it was out of form. In particr, Tang Xi is still a princess. Lu Qing ignored the eyes around him, and was about to wake up the person in her arms. When he was about to shoot Tangxi''s face, his body suddenly stiffened, and the whole man was in the same ce. He looked up subconsciously, and saw Tang Guo standing on the sidelines, watching. Tang Guo asked at once, "How is the second emperor sister?" Lu Qing stiffened her body, and eventually chose to wake Tangxi. Gently patted Tang Xi''s back, and after spitting a few sips of water, Tang Xi woke up. Her maid quickly wrapped her cloak around her. "What''s wrong?" Tang Xi asked. Tang Guo said faintly, "I didn''t know where the rushing person came from. I bumped the second emperor girl and my personal pce girl roll into theke water. Unfortunately, no one knew how to get water at the time. Fortunately, Lu Zhuangyuan came In time, rescue the second emperor sister ashore. " In Tang Xi''s eyes, the joy was difficult to hide. In the end, his lips were clenched to prevent his expression from being seen through. Lu Qing''splexion was not very good. Fortunately, he devoted himself to designing such a game, and went down to the pce of the Great Princess. I never expected that the second princess would fall into the water. "Second Emperor Girl, what are you talking about today?" Tang Guo asked. "You and Lu Zhuangyuan''s clothes are soaked in the embrace. There is a loss of system. Although Lu Zhuangyuan is kind, you are worthy of the Northern Xia Kingdom The princess cannot be tarnished. " System: The host acted like a real one, stunned everyone around. "In order to preserve the royal face, there are only three ways now, the first," said Tang Guo, nced at Lu Qing coldly, his voice fluctuated without a trace, filled with cold, "kill him." After that, all the staff members turned pale. Such things have happened before. If the princess doesn''t look down on the person who saved her, she will kill each other. Don''t forget, this is a dynasty with supreme power. Tang Zhi didn''t pay much attention to Lu Qing, and thought that this was fine. When Lu Qing heard Tang Guo''s words, his whole body was cold and shivering. Fortunately, his clothes were soaked, which would not cause people to doubt. Chapter 1469: Her Royal Highness (15) Chapter 1469: Her Royal Highness (15) Chapter 1469 Her Royal Highness The Princess (15) He calcted all of this, only thinking that if he and the princess were in the public court and their clothes were soaked together, they would tie them together. Then he cannot be separated from the princess. He forgot that in addition to bing a princess''s pony, he may not be caught by the princess and eventually lose his head. "Sister Huang, what about second?" Tang Xi was anxious, but she could not bear to die. Tang Guo had a faint smile on her lips. Lu Qing looked at her full of wealth and stern power, and she regretted why she had to provoke Her Royal Highness. "Second, you are a monk." This time, Tang Xi''s face turned whiter. She clenched her sleeves tightly with her hands and bit her lip. She was only two or eight years old. How could she be a nun and be alone for a lifetime? "What about the third?" Tang Xi remembered what Tang Guo said just now. There are three ways, so there should be thest one. Tang Guo squinted his eyes and said, "Third, you and Lu Zhuangyuan married, he became the puppet of the second emperor sister. Then all this today is nothing. Not only can you keep your reputation, Will be able to save Lu Zhuangyuan''s life. " The people present were silent, but Lv Qing was slightly relieved. Tang Zhi hase to Tang Guo''s side and whispered inquiring about Yingzhu just now. After listening, he didn''t look well. He just lived happily ever since he was a kid, withoutpetitors. But not a fool, there is such a coincidence in the world. This Lu Qing does not really look like a good thing. Therefore, he tended to kill Lu Qing. The idea just came down, Tang Xi said, "Then I would like to recruit Lu Zhuangyuan as a horse." Lu Qing ispletely at ease, the second princess is the second princess. Having seen Tang Guo''s merciless and terrible side just now, Lu Qing waspletely disheartened. Although Tang Xi can''t bepared with the princess, anyway, he is also the second princess, but he is less favored than the princess. These two princesses are better than the uncontroble princess, at least Tang Xi''s faint love for him has made him feel relieved. "Lu Qing, would you like to be a pony in this pce?" "Being able to win the favor of Her Royal Highness Princess II is Lv Qing''s blessing, and Lv Qing is naturally willing." Here, this matter is all happy. Tang Guo nced at the bead squatting next to Lu Qing, and said, "I am a close-fit maid, and now the festival has been destroyed. Will Lu Zhuangyuan be willing to stay with me? If not, the pce will give her a pointer Family affairs, if she does not want to, just send her out of the pce. " Tang Guo''s tone was quite regrettable. System: Really acting. The bead was terrible, looking at Lu Qing pitifully, looking back at Tang Guo''s indifference. She also knew that she couldn''t return to the pce today, and she knelt directly in front of Tang Xi. "ve did not marry, just saving Her Royal Highness Princess just now. She will serve the second Princess and Lv Zhuangyuan wholeheartedly in the future without any heart." Tang Xi''s original joy was dissolved. In front of so many people, she can''t always refuse, right? When she fell into theke before, she didn''t notice, but the beads really pulled her, and the two fell together. "Then you will be waiting next to this pce." Tang Xi seems to have swallowed a fly, so many people saw it, the beads fell with her, and the beads really pulled her, if she No, I don''t know what these people will say. Chapter 1470: Her Royal Highness (16) Chapter 1470: Her Royal Highness (16) 1470 Her Royal Highness (16) System: [The host is big, a little interesting. Tang Guo: "No, now the three of them live in a nest and see how they fight." happy? "Happy to die." System: He also died happily. The three scourges are put together, and I don''t know what will happen. With these three minds, it is really possible to make no difference. Tang Xi is a princess and has a distinguished status and loves Lu Qing. In fact, Lu Qing didn''t like Tangxi in his heart, and always thought that his host was big. However, although Zhuzhu is of low status, she is a person close to her host, and she also likes Lu Qing. Lu Qing is definitely not the same with the beads. Therefore, in the end the beads still obey Lu Qing. "Guoer, is this all right?" Of course, Tang Zhi wasn''t afraid that the emperor would disagree. On the contrary, this matter is the most perfect solution. In order to protect the princess''s festival, the new champion was killed, and it was not good to say it. In order to keep the new champion Nobuhiro, sacrificing the princess''s life, and making her a greenntern with the ancient Buddha, it is even worse, and it also loses the royal majesty. When the two of them joined together, they were all happy, everyone praised, and his father, the Emperor, would never object. What he asked was that this matter was probably designed by Lu Qing secretly. Although there is no evidence, this is really too suspicious. "Isn''t this good?" Tang Guo said with a smile on his lips. "Don''t think too much about the emperor. I think the second emperor sister loves the champion Lu for ten minutes. This is considered to be thepletion of two lovers." Lu Qing and Tang Xi heard Tang Guo''s words, one was upset, and the other was very happy. "Fortunately, Guoer didn''t fall into the water, so I don''t know what to do." Tang Zhi said happily. "Aftering out to y, the followers must stay in step. Guoer is really too daring. It is inevitable that there will be some minor idents. " "Know, brother, you can rest assured. In fact, Lu Zhuangyuan was lucky. It wasn''t me who fell into the water. If I were, he might be dead." Tang Zhi Yuguang sighted, Lu Qing looked pale behind him, his heart was amused, and he quickly said, "Okay, let''s go back to the pce. If you have such a big thing, you have to go to your father to exin it." He turned back, facing Tangxi and Lu Qingdao, "You are also together." As for the bead standing on one side, the insignificant little person, His Royal Highness His Royal Highness, naturally would not care. Anyway, this pce girl cannot return to his sister to serve. Finally, Lu Qing became the pony of Tangxi, the second princess. Juan Zhu went to Tang Xi''s side, and things were a foregone conclusion, and it was not something she could change. The princess couldn''t stay by her side. She didn''t want to marry casually, and she didn''t want to go out of the pce directly. Only by going to Tangxi''s side could she approach Lu Qing. All this was not what she expected. Who knows how many things can happen, but regret is useless. "Go over to Her Royal Highness Princess II, and wait carefully." Ying Zhu handed the ball bag baggage, and some silver money. "Got it." Beads nced at Tang Guo secretly, finally worshiped and left. She still had someints in her heart, anyway, she had waited for His Royal Highness for so many years. Tangxi s Princess Mansion was built long ago. The emperor s imperatives, she and Lu Qing married, and moved into the Princess Mansion. Tang Xi was very happy, but Lu Qing was a little bit lost, and ultimately had no choice but to be reconciled. Chapter 1471: Her Royal Highness (17) Chapter 1471: Her Royal Highness (17) 1471 Her Royal Highness (17) Lu Qing thought of another serious problem. The matter of his wife and children must not be exposed. Therefore, after a while, Lu Qing arranged a confidant to monitor his former wife, Lin Yuexiang. At this time, his children would be two or three years old. Lin Yuexiang should not be able to walk away, and he would not bring the children who are difficult to move into the Imperial City to find him. Therefore, he is more at ease. As a horse, he didn''t want to do nothing all day. With the help of Tang Xi, he did a lot of things. Tang Guo sees these things, and Tang Zhi sees them. Tang Zhi found that his good sister was not easy. Many times, he cane up with suggestions. Let''s talk about Lu Qing. On the surface, it looks like a good person. After bing a horse, besides staying at Tangxi with peace of mind, he didn''t even care about the beads. Looks like a perfect man with a very righteous, unsexy look. Secretly, Lu Qing''s movement is not small. With the help of the princess of Tang Xi, he has done a lot of his own good. Although these things are inconsequential in his opinion, he also looks more thoroughly at Lu Qing. What he cared most about was that Lu Qing passed Tangxi and went to the third prince Tang Zhao with him. Recently, the rtionship is getting better and better. Originally, he didn''t care about a Tang Zhao, but in Lu Qing''s body, he thought that even if the three younger brothers seemed harmless, they had to be careful. Who knows what''s going on inside, so be wary. Tang Zhi likes toe to Tang Guo to discuss anything. The system was on the side, watching his host greatly, cultivating the cattle that cultivated the field in the North Xia Kingdom. Tang Zhi is bing more and more mature, and his suggestions are bing more and more perfect. Tang Guo is very satisfied. The emperor was also very satisfied, thinking that the prince he had cultivated himself was really his best heir, so he was even more fancy to him. At this time, Tang Zhi became low-key instead. The original sharpness gradually showed up, and it seemed to be ordinary again. Who is the Emperor? Sitting at the highest point, the farthest person to look at, was very satisfied with Tang Zhi''s behavior style. Not arrogant or impatient, this is the crown prince of Beixia Kingdom, who ys a major role. Tang Guo didn''t leave the house for several months, but Yun chattered him. "The princess still doesn''t mean to leave the pce?" "No, son." The helper was very helpless. In this sentence, his son asked ten times a day. His Royal Highness, I feelfortable in the pce. How could Ie out casually? If there is another Lu Yanma, that would be a joke. Yun couldn''t help but remember, a few months ago, Tang Guo quickly pulled her skinny maid and kicked the ball into theke. He had intended to help, but she did not expect her to respond so quickly. He just didn''t quite understand why he kicked the maid in theke. But he believes that there must be her intention. Thinking that there would be many opportunities to meet in the future, he must have performed well, never thinking that she would not go out of the house at all. He wanted to go straight into the pce, and finally think about it, let''s forget it. Thest impression was terrible. If she did something like this, she was afraid she would never want to see him again. "My son, can''t I take the precious medicinal materials in the hands of Empress Beixia? Although thedy''s disease can be relieved with other medicines, it can be cured as soon as possible. Chapter 1472: Her Royal Highness (18) Chapter 1472: Her Royal Highness (18) 1472 Her Royal Highness (18) "It''s almost blind." "The medicinal herbs must be taken, but it must be changed." Yun kept thinking about the day when she did not hesitate to leave, and said, "Follow me into the pce tomorrow to see the emperor of Beixia Kingdom. Think about it. Go, in this way, you should be able to get that vor of medicinal herbs. " The follower froze, "What is it, son?" "You said that I have been Beixia Kingdom for twenty years, and the emperor would be willing to give me that medicinal herbs?" Yun said in a restless tone, and Her Royal Highness was so unusual. Despite his fame, he may not be able to impress the emperors and queens of Beixia. The entourage was really surprised, "Don''t you always like Xianyun Yehe, unwilling to be constrained by power and the court? At that time, Xiyun Kingdom was willing to pay such a great price, and you were not willing." "Not the same, Yun Yin, you don''t understand." Yun kept looking at the direction of the pce. "I''m vaguely uneasy. Although I don''t know what''s going on, if I don''t see her again, I may lose my life-long treasure. . " Yun Yin is very speechless, so there is no need. In order to blindly medicinal materials, he will be given Beixia Kingdom for twenty years of hardbor and tied himself in it. "My son, you must be very sad when you do this. She doesn''t need you to lose her freedom for her." Yun nced at Yun Yin endlessly, and said something you didn''t understand, "Who told you that my son went to be a state teacher for the sake of Yimei?" "Not for thedy?" Yun Yin was surprised. "Don''t the son be a teacher just to get medicinal herbs? Why not for thedy?" "Naturally, this boy just wants to usebor in exchange for remuneration, and he doesn''t want to use that mean method, so as not to annoy her." she was? Yun Yin froze for a moment, and said incredibly, "Is she the princess?" "Yun Yin, you''re finally smart once." Yun endlessly d, "or else, talk to the Emperor Beixia now," he was a little annoyed, "I shouldn''t have been wasting months." After all, he strode out of the house and ran towards the pce. Yun Yin couldn''t help crying, and in the end he was able to catch up quickly. The endless journey into the pce was very smooth. The emperor was very happy as long as he showed his name and showed his skills again. Clouds are endless, the master who is taciturn and likes Yunyun Yehe. It is said that the divination technique of the other party is very delicate. In addition, medical skills are also very clever. Such talents need only the stigma of a state teacher. It is still twenty years, and he is anxious. "Mr. Yun, you are willing to be my national teacher of Beixia during this trip, presumably there are other requirements?" Yun never rests and is not polite, it is said that it is for the precious medicine in the queen''s hands. The emperor said nothing, invited the queen, and asked her if she would like to take out the medicinal material, and she would stay in Beixia Kingdom for 20 years as a state teacher. The queen naturally agreed. She is also a smart person. Talents such as Cloud Endless are inessible. The medicinal materials in her hands do not y any role, so it might as well be used to recruit talents. Although Yun endlessly tamed, but the other party is still very credible. Tang Zhi and Tang Guo said that Beixia Kingdom will soon have a Supreme Master and take her to see. Tang Guo walked into the pce and saw a white suit, with a light cloud and light wind, and a dusty appearance, which seemed to be the endless cloud of an excellent man. see you tomorrow. ... Four screens! !! I didn''t write anything ... I don''t know when it will pass. Chapter 1473: Her Royal Highness (19) Chapter 1473: Her Royal Highness (19) Chapter 1473 Her Royal Highness The Princess (19) [The host is big, this guy is persistent. Looking at Tang Guo endlessly, Yun forgot Tang Tang on the side and quickly arched his hands, "His Royal Highness." I was a little excited, after all, I hadn''t seen her for months. Tang Zhi: "..." Is the future National Teacher prejudiced against him? The eyes were stuck on his fruit. "Guo''er came just right, this Yun Gongzi will be our national master of the Beixia Kingdom in the future." The emperor said with a smile, apparently very happy that Yun endlessly became a national teacher. Tang Guo nodded gently and smiled. "It turned out to be the National Normal University, disrespectful." "Dare, dare not." Yun kept seeing Tang Guo as if he didn''t know him, and his heart was cold. I just do nt know if she really does nt remember him, or because of thest thing, she was prejudiced, even if she knew, she pretended not to know her. Anyway, now that he has entered the pce, he will still have a chance to get along with her in the future. First of all, he had to change his impression in her mind and let her understand that this time he really didn''t have other thoughts, but just wanted to be a friend with her. Yun endlessly was wandering, and Tang Guo''s voice came from his ear. "Father Emperor, the son-inw wants to ask Father Emperor to promise something." "Oh? Guoer actually has something to make him agree?" The emperor was very surprised. His daughter is very intelligent. Don''t think he doesn''t know. Over the past few months, the rtionship between his sons and daughters has be better and better. The prince has made so much progress in just a few months. He and his baby daughter can never get away from it. "Guo Er first talk about what to promise?" Tang Guo looked up and said seriously: "The son-inw wants to move to Princess House." System: The host ... the host is big, have you considered it seriously, or did you think about it temporarily? The system stared at the cloud with an expression that had copsed, crying andughing. Look, this is the end of the host. Ignoring you is just ignoring you. A small mistake requires tens of thousands of good performances to make up for it. "Which Guoer did you see fancy and wanted to recruit him as a horse?" The queen couldn''t sit still, and she didn''t know anything about it. Tang Guo hadn''t heard the news of moving to Princess Mansion before. Too. No wonder the queen thinks so, but the princess has always moved to the princess''s residence to live, after marriage. The emperor hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Yeah, Guoer, I don''t know which talent he is. It''s such an honor to be seen by you?" Tang Zhi was also curious, he thought for a while, and recently Guo''er didn''t seem to have any special praise for which talent. Yun couldn''t sit still for a while. Tang Guo first moved out to live. He just entered the pce. She went out to live, did he not work hard? I really don''t understand whether she did it on purpose or happened to happen. Hearing the words of the emperor now, he couldn''t sit still. Why didn''t he know that anyone could get into her eyes? "Children didn''t fancy anyone." The first thing he was relieved was Yun chattering, but he was disappointed. Of course, on the surface he still maintained a faint smile, looking like a calm and calm look. No one knows, he was almost anxious just now. Come to Japan, as long as she doesn''t fancy other people. "The son-inw just wanted to go out to live in the pce, and the son-inw had some ideas in his mind, thinking that it would be more convenient to do these things in the princess house." The unmarried princess has no reason to live in the princess''s house. Chapter 1474: Her Royal Highness (20) Chapter 1474: Her Royal Highness (20) Chapter 1474 Her Royal Highness The Princess (20) Tang Guo has found a perfect excuse. No matter whether it is the emperor queen or the minister of the Central Government, she will not think that there is anything wrong with her staying at the Princess House. In this era, women who are not married still have prejudice. She wants to have the status of a princess, but not to be restricted by the world, so she must do something different and be grateful to the people. "what''s up?" At this moment, the curiosity of a few people present was hooked. "My son recently read some books on crops and checked a lot of information books. I found that the output of grain is not optimistic. Even in the harvest year, except for rations and taxes, we can only say that there is a slight surplus. The emperor and Tang Zhi''s faces suddenly became serious. Beixia Guoguo Min''an is a powerful country. Compared to many countries, it is already very good. But this is good, and it can only be built on, ordinary people have some clothes, enough to eat. It is impossible to say how rich all the people are. "If there is a flood or drought in the rainy season, the crops will either be flooded or the grain will not be harvested." Tang Guo looked anxious, calling the system crazy, and the host became more and more like it. "The son of a first-order daughter can''t do anything big, but I also want to try if I can change all of this. I hope that one day we can increase production so that the poor people in Beixia, which have been hit by disasters for years, also have some Eat and wear. " Hearing the words, all the people present were in full reverence. The emperor was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that his daughter would have such thoughts. is not that right? Ordinary people care about food and clothing. As for the output, it is the heart disease of the emperor of each country. Usually it s okay. Once a catastrophe or a war urs, the people will suffer. If the people cannot eat enough, they will easily cause trouble. Without enough soldiers, you cannot protect the frontier. The emperor pondered for a while, and asked Tang Guo what he thought, and where to start. Tang Guo has long been prepared to pick up some mature and immature opinions. In the end, the emperor promised her to move to Princess House. The queen was a bit worried, "Guo Er, if you have the talent you want, you may wish to mention it with your father, if the person is good, you can recruit a horse." At the moment, Tang Guo was righteous, "Mother, the son-inw has no idea about the horse, and now he is only interested in those crops. In front of these, the horse is nothing." System: Endlessly, you''re done. The current host greatly only wants to help the people of Yunxia Kingdom to increase food production, and they don''t want to ignore you at all. The emperorughed when he heard these words. "It is indeed a good daughter who is dear. Guoer is aspirational. Who is worthy of a man? The queen need not worry. If what Guoer does, if it seeds, it will be famous. "What, what''s the matter?" In the eyes of the emperor, his daughter is no longer a princess. Once she seeds, her status will rise. In the face of Her Royal Highness, who can increase the yield of crops, how can she restrain her with her children''s private affairs and marriage contract? When Tang Guo saw the emperor, he knew that her purpose had been achieved. The emperor was assured of her, after all, she was a princely sister. As long as the two brothers and sisters are in a good rtionship and she is not interested in the affairs of the DPRK, then there will be no conflict. Chapter 1475: Her Royal Highness (21) Chapter 1475: Her Royal Highness (21) 1475 Her Royal Highness The Princess (21) In the end, Tang Guo sessfully moved into Princess Mansion. Yun endlessly looked at her with guards that the emperor sent to her, and left arrogantly. They haven''t said a word since meeting that day. "Prince, it seems that His Royal Highness Princess doesn''t want to bother you at all." Although Yun Yin had pity on his son, the Princess really didn''t want to ignore him. Yun nced at Yunyin endlessly. "Rxing in recent days, chew on the root of the tongue and roll back to live in thatched cottage." "My son, my subordinate thinks that Her Royal Highness is because she is worried about the sufferings of the people and hasn''t noticed you for a while. When she''s familiar, she will take care of you." Yun Yin was frightened, and quickly changed her mouth. Tang Guo now feelsfortable living in the Princess''s Mansion. Of course, the excuse she is looking for is also being taken seriously. She first sent people to visit various ces and brought back some crops so that she could study well. Then, at the right time,e up with the same essential oil crops-potatoes, also called potatoes. Want to increase the yield of crops in a short period of time, not only to change the seeds, but also to study the nts and nts adapted to the environment. For the present situation, all of this will take some time. Potatoes are not the same. This thing is easy to store, high yield, and very full. Take this out first and plug some people''s mouths who doubt her ability. Then, everything can be done slowly. Now that she has this idea, she is definitely going to go on. Anyway, she is the princess of Beixia Kingdom. In the future, her elder brother will also be emperor. When the people were full, the emperor wasfortable. The emperor isfortable. Her high princess, her life will be more nourished. With her reputation for changing crop yields, she will do whatever she wants not to do in the future. No one dares to intervene in her affairs. In this era, she wants freedom. What you want, you have to exchange it for a certain price. System: The people of Beixia Kingdom are happy. Really, the host is a serious person, saying what is what, saying that letting them be full, will definitely. About two monthster, Tang Guo sent people around and brought back some crops. The flowers in the garden of the Princess Mansion, she asked people to shovel, and nted all these crops. In the chaos, she nted potatoes in the system space. The routine of touching the fish in the muddy water has long been familiar with her. The emperor queen and some interested ministers have also visited. Seeing their Highness Princess is serious, whether they can seed or not, this heart of sincerity still admires them. The princess is willing to use her garden to grow these unsightly crops, and her mind is notparable to that of ordinary women. Yun chattering usually followed the emperor. Therefore, he wished that the emperor could go to the princess house so that he could see her often. These days, he also seems to want to understand why he can''t wait to approach her so much. At the first nce, his soul was hooked by her. It was a pity that at that time, his purpose was not pure, and she was as clever as snow, seeing that he had deliberately led her to Taohualin, and now he did not wait to see him. A cold scream of the Master said, making him ufortable. Chapter 1476: Her Royal Highness (22) Chapter 1476: Her Royal Highness (22) Chapter 1476 His Royal Highness Princess (22) For one thing, it made Yun chatter a bit more happy. His Royal Highness, asionally still needs him. For example, ask him to help calcte the weather, whether there will be rain or something in recent days. Seeing that it was summer, Tang Guo remembered that every summer there would be some disasters. The drought in the north and the floods in the south just happened to follow the emperor. She called him, "Guo Shi." "I don''t know what Her Royal Highness has ordered." Yun endlessly was willing to be summoned by her. As long as she used him, he didn''t feel that this teacher was in vain. System: Look at that ttering look, Yun chattering, Yun chattering, what about a good man? Look at your followers. They are all speechless and don''t care about the image? "Guoshi, please help me calcte whether there will be a drought in the north this year. How about the rainfall in the south? Will there be a flood or something like that?" As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the emperor''s face sank. In the event of such an irresistible manpower disaster, ordinary people will not only have enough food but also their lives. Especially where floods ur, they reallye without any warning. He was d Yun endlessly was able to join the Northern Xia Kingdom, because he was fancy about Yun endless divination ability. "Okay, I''ll divination right away." Speaking of Beixia, Yun endlessly hasn''t done formal divination yet. He generally does not fortune-tell. A fortune-telling is basically a major event. After all, fortune-telling is troublesome. Now Tang Guo''s question is also considered to be within his responsibilities. Now he is the teacher of the Northern Xia Kingdom. However, even without divination, he has a faint feelingtely. The Beixia Kingdom, which originally had a weak state, seems to have an increasingly strong feeling. Cloud endless divination is not asplicated as in the legend, but divination is a major event, so it still takes some time. When Yun Mo looked for an hour, Yun chatter turned pale. "Yingzhu, go and pour a cup of tea for the Master." "Yes, Your Highness." Yun opened his eyes endlessly, and at thest moment, his frown was opened, his face faintly smiling. "The emperor, Your Royal Highness, this year there was no flood in the south, but there was some drought in the north." The emperor was a little surprised. "Since the drought is severe, why is the National Teacherughing?" "That is because even if the north is severely dry, it will not be as grainless as before, and people will starve or even starve to death." After talking, Yun chatteringly looked at Tang Guo. It turned out that Beixia''s national spirit was working well. It was all Her Royal Highness. However, His Royal Highness the mysterious princess, he could not tell her history, but only knew that her fortune waspelling, and she seemed to be covered with a thick mist, covering her true body. Even if he noticed some anomalies, he still couldn''t see through. The emperor was a wise man. When he saw Yun Guo looking at Tang Guo, he asked, "Guoer, do you have any ideas?" "Father Huang Yingming, in thest few months, the son-son sent people to various ces, and even other countries to collect the seeds of crops. I wanted to do a research first. I did not expect to find a treasure by ident. Hungry will never happen again. " This baby, of course, is potatoes. She brought out the potatoes, which are suitable for all kinds of ces. "Where?" The emperor was a little surprised. "When the son-inw discovered the magic of this crop, he sent someone to nt three acres ofnd. If the father is fine, he can go and see it today." Chapter 1477: Her Royal Highness (23) Chapter 1477: Her Royal Highness (23) Chapter 1477 Her Royal Highness The Princess (23) Tang Guo took the emperor, endlessly, to the ce where potatoes were nted. They saw with their own eyes the round,rge potatoes that were ned out of the soil, and there were so many under a seedling, it was simply high yield. "What''s it called? How do you eat it?" The emperor asked the key as soon as he asked. "This is a potato," Tang Guo exined. "Maybe the person under his hand brought the crops back and identally mixed them in. Later, they were identally nted. Looking at the appearance, the children remembered what they saw A history of the field, from which it gets its name and how to eat. " "But steamed, boiled, fried, eaten, and roasted." "Father, at noon today, let''s just eat potatoes." The emperor readily agreed, and even endlessly he was very interested in these round potatoes. After using a potato feast, the emperor found that roasted, steamed, or boiled potatoes were especially tuber-filled. It was him. After eating one or two, he was almost full. As for fried potato shreds, it can be used as a dish. After asking about the yield of this thing and when it matured, the emperor was overjoyed. There was nothing to worry about on the spot, and he quickly passed the order and summoned his ministers. And these three acres ofnd, Tang Guo also handed over to the emperor. The potatoes havee out, and then they will spread and let the people nt them. That is the emperor''s business. Tang Guo nned to return to Princess Mansion, and the emperor called her quickly. "Guo Er stayed first, and I still have a lot to ask you." "Father, there are veterans specializing in potato cultivation here. They are very experienced. They know more about potato cultivation in the past few months than sons and daughters. Sons and daughters have to go back and research other crops without wanting to dy . " Mainly, the sun is too much here, she doesn''t want to sun at all. System: The host is a good dog. The system said that he felt the words of respect from the surrounding ministers, especially speechless. Well, for the host, these are not much, for them, it is not ordinary. The ministers now think that Her Royal Highness is dedicated to the people, but she does not invite merit. Obviously, because she has such a precious, high-yielding potato, all the credit for nting has been given to these old farmers. This is not, the sun is so bright, actually want to go back to study other crops. Such a big princess cannot match them. Tang Guo left in the admiration of many ministers. From today, her status in Beixia Kingdom has changed. No one would think of her as just a princess. Generally speaking, she has a special status in this country, and she is particrly free. To do this, she has three goals. First, to achieve personal freedom in Beixia. Second, since she came to this ce, her parents, brothers and brothers are all good and standing at the top of this country. She also hopes that the world will be better and better. Third, to prepare for leaving the imperial city a few yearster. What to leave the Imperial City? Lu Qing has not been punished yet, why not kill Lu Qing now? Killed, not deted. All she has to do is rescue Lin Yuexiang. At the same time, he caught evidence that Lu Qing sent people to assassinate Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son. She also had to personally train Lu Qing''s son, Lu Yufan, to be her brother-inw''s assistant. Chapter 1478: Her Royal Highness (24) Chapter 1478: Her Royal Highness (24) Chapter 1478 Your Royal Highness (24) She wanted Lu Yufan to stand on a high ce and expose Lu Qing''s sin in person. As for Lin Yuexiang, she also needs to make changes. If the other party has the intention, she will help to say a good deed. She didn''t want Lv Qing to die cheaply, she just wanted Lv Qing to regret her death, and wanted to die. System: Terrible bad woman. In just half a month, the emperor ordered the potato to be poprized. First, the people cooked the potato, and the passing people paid for it. Then, the first potatoes were distributed free of charge for people to nt. Naturally, some people are not willing, but half of them are still willing. The emperor did not strip Tang Guo''s credit, but directly told the world that the potato appeared because of His Royal Highness the Princess. The first people who nted potatoes were very happy when they saw the bumper harvest, and they were so happy. The next time, Tang Guo asionally came up with some new varieties, all of which have rtively short growth periods. For example, some easy-to-grow fruits, vegetables, and other things, the people of the imperial city are reallyfortable. Thinking of several months of drought, the emperor ordered the nting of potatoes, and sent people to dry ces, so that the people there could prevent them earlier. Lu Qing is looking at these things. What is his mood now? That''s regret. Extreme regret. Why did he use such a clumsy scheme, and finally did not design the princess, but in order to save his life, he had to be a pony in Tangxi. Although his life is good now, if he is a big horse, I don''t know how beautiful it is now. In particr, these things that Tang Guo cultivated were small enough to make him operate many things. What a pity. Lu Qing sat in the study, frowning. "Master Ma, what''s the matter with you?" Juan Zhu''s rules have been regr these months, and she can''t tolerate her irregrities. Tang Xi didn''t wait to see her and didn''t treat her badly. It''s mainly Lv Qing, she doesn''t seem to see her. She doesn''t want to do something. Today, Tang Xi was out with some people, or she hadn''t had a chance to get close to Lu Qing. No, she was very distressed to see Lu Qing frown. Lu Qing heard the sound of the beads, suddenly raised his head, looked at the handsome beads, and froze. Wasn''t the volume just the person around the princess? "Beads." "Master Ma, please tell me." "The princess has done a lot of things for Beixia recently. I want to ask, do you know these things?" He thinks that the emergence of those crops will certainly not happen overnight. "Returning to Master Ma, Qianzhu doesn''t know. Once the princess was in the pce, she only moved out of the princess house a few months ago." Lu Qing was a little disappointed. He didn''t dare to provoke Tang Guo, but he was very interested in those crops. It seems that we still have to start with Tang Xi. When Juan Zhu thought that Lu Qing might have something to do with her, Lu Qing got up and walked out of the study. "Hey, Master Ma, where are you going?" "I''ll go to His Royal Highness." Juan Zhu heard that she stomped her feet and pursed her lips, not knowing what she was thinking. The next day, Tang Guo''s Princess Mansion weed two uninvited guests, Tang Xi and Lu Qing. "Second Emperor Girl?" "Sister Huang," Tang Xi smiled, "Recently, Sister Huang is really in the limelight. Now the people in the city are talking about you. I heard that all the ministers praised Sister Huang. . " "Second Emperor Girl, do youe to me?" Tang Guo is stooping and fiddles with a long ivy. Tang Xi doesn''t know what this is, and she doesn''t go around the corner. "Sister Huang, my horse is very interested in these crops, so ..." "The second brother-inw wants to be a farmer?" Tang Guo asked, surprised. System: Hahahahahahaha ... God wants to be a farmer. see you tomorrow Chapter 1479: Her Royal Highness (25) Chapter 1479: Her Royal Highness (25) 1479 Her Royal Highness The Princess (25) Tangxi didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask this at all, and said quickly, "Sister Huang, you have misunderstood. He Ma is only interested in various crops. Recently, Sister Huang has been cultivating new fruits and vegetables. For the benefit of our people in Beixia Kingdom, I admire with the horse. " "That''s the case. Shema also wants to participate. Before she heard that Sister Huang was recruiting talents from all over the country, Shema was willing to do her best." Be a puppet horse, you cannot enter the DPRK as an official. However, it does not mean that you cannot do other things. Everyone knows that what Tang Guo is doing now is a big one. Lu Qing didn''t want to be known for his history, but it was his heart that finally gained benefits. To put it inly, he came to steal technology and seeds. With these things, do not dare to do it brightly, can''t you secretly do it? As big as the North Xia Kingdom, as long as it operates well, the benefits are huge. Lu Qing does not want to be famous, but it does not mean that he does not want power. He chose Princess Shang, but he didn''t want to spend too much time to struggle hard. Who knew that after two years, the emperor still remembered him and wanted to return to Beijing. It was not easy. If performance is not achieved, promotion will be even more difficult. Like the current Minister of North Korea and China, which did not work hard for decades to achieve today''s achievements. To exin the white point, Lu Qing just wanted to ascend to the sky in one step. Now he has be the second horse and has no fate with the princess. Fortunately, there is no other way to heaven. The second princess has a brother who is apatriot, His Royal Highness Three. It seems to be low-key and full of talent. He thinks that the three princes are not worse than the prince, but they have no chance to show their ability. Vaguely, he felt the ambition of the three princes. If he had the seeds of these crops, his operation would surely be a steady stream of money, and he would be able to support His Royal Highness Three. "It turned out that the second brother-inw wanted to benefit the people," Tang Guo stood upright, and Ying Zhu quickly helped her to remove the dirt and water stains on her palm with a handkerchief, and she continued, "It is rare for the second brother-inw to be sincere." "But it is very difficult to do this. Can the second brother-inw live?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Lu Qing''s face. Although Lu Qing said he was born poor, he really hasn''t suffered. Because he wanted to take the imperial examination, he was really good at reading. When his parents were alive, he would be wronged wherever he was, and he would give him all the good things. Not to mention Shimoda, the firewood was never delivered once. Even before his parents were dying, he told him a good rtionship. The Lin family and Lin Yuexiang both felt that he was able to make a name for himself. How could he be wronged? Lin Yuexiang takes care of the work at home. Besides, in this era, in the eyes of businessmen and farmers, schrs are worthy of respect. Tang Guo looked at Lu Qing with fine-skinned meat and had a bad taste in his heart. System: He feels that Lu Qing will be miserable next. When Lu Qing heard Tang Guo''s words, he straightened his waist and looked right. "Sister Huang, as a princess, can do all these things. Why can''t Lu Qing do it?" "Oh, so, is the second brother-inw afraid of suffering?" Lu Qing said very seriously, "I''m not afraid." Tang Guo was lost in his thoughts. Tang Xi looked at Lu Qing so caringly, and said anxiously, "Sister Huang, the horse must not find a meaningful thing. In the face of your sister, let him join." Chapter 1480: Her Royal Highness (26) Chapter 1480: Her Royal Highness (26) 1480 Her Royal Highness (26) "Since the second brother-inw is not afraid of suffering, then I said ugly that I had to do it for three months before joining." Tang Guo looked at Lu Qing with a smile and said, "Elder brother, these things under my hands, you must be able to understand how important it is to our Beixia state, it is not a child''s y." "understand." "Then you have to promise me, after joining in, no matter how hard and tired, you have to grit your teeth for three months. Of course, it is best to be able to persist for half a year. Can''t stand the pain for two days, and flinched, wouldn''t that have lost my royal face. " "Sister Huang is right, Lu Qing will never flinch." Lu Qing doesn''t think there is anything difficult about these. It was also that he was raised so well from an early age. He didn''t know that the meal was served in a te. "Okay, with your guarantee, and the words of the second emperor sister, then I will give you a chance." Hearing that, Lu Qing was finally relieved. Tang Xi is also a bit happy. She likes Lu Qing very much and can help Lu Qing. She thinks that Lu Qing will be more and more inseparable from her. Of course, now that Lu Qing and her emperor have a good rtionship, Tang Xi also understands something. Who doesn''t want his own brother to be in control. Rather than being a little second princess, she wanted to be her Royal Highness Princess and be the emperor''s sister. The two bid farewell to Tang Guo and left happily. Not long after, Tang Zhi hurried to Princess Mansion. "Guoer." Tang Zhi said puzzled, "Why do you promise Lu Qing to join?" Tang Guo first nced at the endless clouds that followed Tang Zhi. This man was really shameless. When the emperor came to her princess house, she followed the emperor. When her prince came to Princess Mansion, she followed the prince. Like a piece of nougat! System: The host looks at it quickly, Yun keeps secretly staring at you, not just looking at you brightly, and the longing eyes for attention, hahaha,ughed to death. Tang Guo seemed to not see the endless cloud, whispered and Tang Zhi said, "The second emperor sister said that the second brother-inw is very interested in crops. Since they are all pregnant withmon people, I can never ignore their sincerity." "Guoer, just talk, what do you think, these crops are very important, if they are used by the people who care ..." "Brother Huang, you are more concerned. It is the second brother-inw who wants to serve the Northern Xia Kingdom in a special way. I really can''t stop it. Otherwise, Brother Minger wille again and see the second brother-inw''s loyalty to the country? " Tang Zhi already felt wrong. He always felt that his sister was full of sarcasm, with a sense ofughter between her brows. He asked quietly, "Guoer, are you rectifying Lu Qing? Tell me, how do you rectify him?" "I''ll just do what he does, I''m just fulfilling the second brother-inw''s heart." Tang Zhi was speechless. "Forget it, then I wille back tomorrow and see what you want to do." "Guo, let''s go back to the pce." Cloud endlessly: why not stay for a while? This is just the beginning. Would you like to have lunch before returning to the pce? Tang Zhi didn''t seem to see Yun''s endless eyes, striding out. Yun kept looking back at Tang Guo, and left reluctantly. [The host is big, and Iughed to death, you look at Yun endlessly, that is how I want to stay. "Brother Huang won''t let him stay." The system is a bit scary, [host, what do you mean? Chapter 1481: Her Royal Highness (27) Chapter 1481: Her Royal Highness (27) 1481 Her Royal Highness (27) "Literally, Brother Huang is not a fool, so he wouldn''t let Yun endlessly **** his sister." System: So, Tang Zhi saw Yun''s endless thoughts, and deliberately brought him with him, and then he left immediately after finishing talking. This ... this is tormenting endlessly. "Guo Shi, recently let you run with you every day, fortunately." Tang Zhi nced at the clouds that slowly followed, and sneered. Huh, he said, the iparably high, only like the cloud of the leisurely clouds and cranes, why did hee to be a teacher of Beixia Kingdom. It turned out that he wanted to steal his sister. no way! Give up, Guo''er will always be the most honorable princess of Beixia Kingdom. How could he let Yun Wuxu seed without such a person. "Unfortunately, I am also very interested in crops. Her Royal Highness Princess is really a strange woman." Tang Zhi hummed in his heart, no matter how strange the woman is, you have nothing to do, just his sister. Guoer doesn''t seem to have any thoughts about Yun endlessly, and he doesn''t want to recruit horses. Then he will certainly protect Guo''er. In Beixia Kingdom, no one can barely force him. She doesn''t want to get married, so she won''t be married, and she will be a noble little princess all her life. Clouds endlessly, where does ite from, or where to go. "That''s it. Go back to the pce. I''m going to see my father." Now the North has suffered from grain failure due to drought. Because of the early warning, the people''s life can still support for a period of time. Fortunately, they are also fully prepared here, and they have sessively transported carts of potatoes and other grains there. He, the prince, is very busy to supervise these matters. On the second day, Lu Qing came to the crop site early. Tang Guo also came early, after all, today there is a big thing to do. "Yingzhu, get the clothes for the second brother-inw." Lu Qing was a little surprised. Would you like to change your clothes? Then he took a set of coarse linen from Ying Zhu''s hands. "Second horse, please change clothes first. The horse clothing is cumbersome and not suitable for these things." Ying Zhu exined in a low voice. Lu Qing saw that the eyes around him were all on his body, followed Yingzhu to change the coarse linen. Seriously, even if he was born poor, he didn''t wear clothes made of this material, which was very ufortable. When he returned, there was a short, tanned old farmer standing beside Tang Guo. As the sun began to rise, the old farmers all wore straw hats. Ying Zhu also gave Lu Qing a straw hat. "Erhor, the sun is getting bigger. Remember to put on the straw hat to cover the sun." Lu Qing was holding her straw hat in a daze, and would like to say that he did note to be a farmer, did the princess misunderstand something. At this time, Tang Guo said, "This is the horse of His Royal Highness the Second Princess." "The Caomin has seen the second horse." Lu Qingughed quickly, saying that he would not be polite here. Tang Guo pursed his lips and said with a smile, "Er Ma is also a person who is worried about the country and the people. He knows that the meal in the te is not easy. He cares about the people. "Okay, guys, I''m going to trouble you to give me some guidance and learn to be a second horse." "His Highness Princess, rest assured, Caomin must teach Erma well, and ensure that he will be able to grow good food in the future." Old farmers, still a little happy. Especially, with Tang Guo''s orders, he was even happier. Chapter 1482: Her Royal Highness (28) Chapter 1482: Her Royal Highness (28) 1482 Her Royal Highness (28) "Two brother-inw, go." Tang Guo looked at Lu Qing with a smile. "Aren''t you trying to understand these crops? The old farmers here are all skilled in growing vegetables and grains, and people outside have no chance to learn." Lu Qing was wearing rough linen and holding a straw hat. Feeling vaguely different from what he thought, he nced around and found that this crop site, except for Tang Guo and the caretaker of the crop site, were all old farmers. He thought that joining here would just be watching them every day. I never expected to go to the field in person. This is really different from what he thought. "After a while, Mr. Chen, Mr. Xu, and Mr. Wu from the Ministry of Agriculture will alsoe here to record the situation here, and may also get familiar with the crops," Tang Guo said. When Lu Qing heard these ministers from North Korea and Central China, he had toe to Shimoda and realized that it was really different from what he thought. Had to follow the two old farmers to the field, currently he can only do so. I don''t know why, he had a little regret in his heart. Who knows, this is the way it is. "Eroma, do you know what is the most important first step in growing grain?" Asked the farmer. Lu Qing hesitated and said, "Digging?" System: s-isn''t it digging? Now you are in the pit. "Digging is just one step before seeding." Lu Qing quickly said, "I also asked the elderly for advice." With so many people watching, he still has to perform well. Since all of them have made such a big sacrifice, how can he learn to learn. The old farmer felt his beard and said, "The first step is to weed." After that, he pointed to a piece ofnd with weeds. "Erhor, please weed with the grasshoppers next." "That''s it. Yes, weeding these weeds. If we don''t remove the grass, the seeds will fall into the ground, weeds will steal fertilizer, hinder the growth of seeds, and affect future yields." Tang Guo was sitting aside, drinking tea, watching Lu Qing bend over and weed. Arge piece of grass was finally removed in half a morning. Lu Qing was exhausted, panting, and flushed. The straw hat he didn''t want to wear had to be worn on his head because he couldn''t withstand the hot sun. He regretted that he should not havee. Looking at the healthy old peasants around him, and Tang Guo who stared at him without blinking, he couldn''t say anything he didn''t want to do. It took him less than half a day to let him give up, it was really shameful. Now Lu Qing is really hard to ride a tiger. "Master Ma, would you like to rest?" Lu Qing nodded his head to rest, and he thought he was going to pass out. He stepped aside and sat down, Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Elder brother-inw, is it OK?" "Okay." Lu Qing said quickly, with a few smiles on his face. "I didn''t expect to nt crops. It is such a difficult experience that it is a new experience." "Oh, then I can rest assured. It seems that the second brother-inw is really determined." Tang Guo smiled, "Yingzhu, go and get some herbal tea." For the first time, Lu Qing felt the identity from Tang Guo. At present, he has a lot of spirits. Regarding Tang Guo, he always has regrets. After all, his initial goal was her. Now he can only say that he missed it. However, being able to agree with her, he felt that the grass had not been removed. After Ying Zhu brought the herbal tea, Lu Qing did not have the usual Sven, and directly drank with a big mouthful. "Second horse, we are going to take the second step." Chapter 1483: Her Royal Highness (29) Chapter 1483: Her Royal Highness (29) 1483 Her Royal Highness (29) Listening to the words of the old farmer, Lu Qing couldn''t help but say, "This second step, but dig a pit?" "No, Erma, do you look t on this ground? Is it hard?" "It''s t and hard." "That''s right. For such a hardnd, dig a pit and nt seeds. The growth will not be very good, but it will also affect the growth. Does the horse know how to nt flowers? It is also necessary to loosen the soil regrly to facilitate flower growth. . " Listening to the words of the old farmer, Lu Qing felt some truth and asked, "What is this second step?" Just after asking, Lu Qing heard a yelling. Looking up, I really saw two cows being dragged over. The cow, he has seen and heard one thing, plowing the ground. "Looking at Erma Ma with a look of enlightenment, we can see that I understand what this second step is," the old farmer smiled. "Yes, the next step is to plow thend." Lv Qing: He shouldn''te. Who knows how to plow thend? He doesn''t, doesn''t want to, can he go? When Tang Zhi and Yun kepting, they saw the most beautiful baby in the field! The cow walked in front, and Lu Qing grasped the plow and followed the plow. Even with a straw hat, his face was tanned and red, and the sweat beads of beans continued to drip from the forehead into the soil. That rough linen was already soaked. Tang Zhi: "..." If you read correctly, the one who is not in harmony with the old farmers around and is plowing the field is Lu Qing? Yun kept looking at Lu Qing and set his eyes on him, sitting in the shade of the tree and having a cool drink. There was a Tang Guo who was a pcedy shaking a fan and leisurely drinking herbal tea. Her Royal Highness Princess looks really happy. Tang Zhi quickly sat beside Tang Guo and whispered, "Guo Er, is this what you said yesterday?" "Yes, the second brother-inw said that he would learn to grow crops. I naturally arranged for the old farmers to teach him well. These old farmers are good at growing food. I can''t find such a powerful one outside." Tang Zhi smirked. His sister was really, reasoningly so arrogant. "Well, the second brother-inw''s posture of ploughing the ground is also very proficient. I think it is a hard work." Tang Zhi said with a serious face and praised. Tang Guo shook his fan, "Isn''t it? I was still wondering if the second brother-inw wasn''t working. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. I really underestimated him." "Brother, this summer, the second brother-inw plows the ground under the scorching sun. This determination has impressed countless people." "Yeah, the second brother-inw is indeed a good one. He is indeed the champion and has an open mind. He is good at learning. This ploughing is better than others." Brothers and sisters, sitting in the shade of the tree, you praise me in a word. One high hat after another, covering Lu Qing''s head, made him miserable. Especially looking at it, the old peasants around him also admired him very much, and he had to continue the action of lowering the ploughshare. Finally, it was noon, and thend was almost finished, so the old farmer came to ask Lu Qing to eat. Lu Qing was able to insist on this, because of his face, he didn''t want to beughed at. If it doesn''t work for a day, how can he get the seeds? In order not to let today''s efforts in vain, he must stick to his teeth and persist. Three months is enough for him to master many essentials. For the first time, Lu Qing ate threerge bowls of white rice directly, and the food was rude. There was nothing like Swen before. "Two brother-inw, are you OK?" Tang Guo asked again. Lu Qing quickly said, "No problem." Chapter 1484: Her Royal Highness (30) Chapter 1484: Her Royal Highness (30) Chapter 1484 Your Royal Highness (30) "Oh ... then you continue to work hard, the old peasants appreciate the second brother-inw and say that you can teach as soon as you teach." Tang Guo praised his face, "You can see that the second brother-inw is really a smart man." Being praised by Tang Guo in public, Lu Qing felt a lot better. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that the second brother-inw was so powerful." Tang Zhi also boasted. Yun also joined, "Erji Ma is born with wisdom roots. No matter what he learns, he is very fast. Plowing the ground, how can it be hard for him to live?" After the three had spoken, they looked at each other and finally continued to speak the good words of Lu Qing. After dinner, the old farmer came to La Luqing again. The next step was digging and nting. Lu Qing kept these steps in mind, and nned to secretly move away when seeding in the future. Just because there are many varieties in the crop field that are not avable outside. Everything here is strictly watched by the imperial family, not that ordinary people cane in. When he got the seeds, he never came here again. But when he was nting, he was dumbfounded to see the old farmer hand him a seedling. "Erima, look at it, like Caomin, put the roots of the seedlings in, and bury the soil." Lu Qing hesitated and asked, "How are the seedlings nted, shouldn''t they be seeds?" "Now we grow vegetables," exined the old farmer. "After ten days and a half months, I can pick them up and eat them." "The vegetables have seeds, right?" "The environment here is not suitable for cultivating seedlings, and the seedlings are taken from elsewhere." Lu Qing''s face sank, so he worked hard for a long time and didn''t know where the seeds were taken? "Brother Huang, this litchi is very sweet today. Where did ite from?" Tang Zhi kept looking at him, "This is brought by the state teacher." "Oh, Guoshi?" Tang Guo finally turned to Yun endlessly. Yun endlessly smiled, "Does His Highness like this litchi?" "like." "The other day, I''ll ask someone to send some to Princess Mansion?" "Yes." Tang Guo ate litchi without rejecting, "Be sweet, if not, our pce will cure you." "Guarantee sweet." Yun chattered a sigh of relief atst. At least the principal eats his lychee and talks to him. It will no longer let him calcte what the weather will be like tomorrow. Can this be considered progress? System: That''s it. Tang Guo wasn''t afraid of Lu Qing stealing the seeds. Those seeds needed specific temperatures and environments to cultivate seedlings. It was not as simple as that of Lu Qing''s schr. In the future, when these things spread to the entire Northern Xia Kingdom, even if Lu Qing gets the seeds, it will be useless, and he won''t get any benefits. Under the current situation, poprize these things, and quickly, it can be achieved within one year. Senior seed, she has. Looking at Lu Qing''s red face, she squatted on the ground and nted vegetable sprouts, she was unhappy. Yun endlessly felt that Tang Guo''s pleasure seemed toe from Lu Qing, but she did say that Lu Qing should be out of luck, and she was very happy. So she can''t wait to see Lu Qing? Lu Qing has been tortured by old farmers for several days. He wanted to take a break, but Tang Guo went to the crop site early in the morning and asked people to move up to sit on the cushions and watch them busy. He made a promise in front of Tang Guo, and when she looked at him, he didn''t lookzy. In just a few days, Lu Qing was tanned. see you tomorrow, Typo Chapter 1485: Her Royal Highness (31) Chapter 1485: Her Royal Highness (31) 1485 Her Royal Highness (31) When Tang Xi saw that Lu Qing was so dark, he was distressed, so he asked Lu Qing what was going on. Lu Qing said, farming and farming. "How can Huanghuang let the horses do this?" Tang Xi pursed his lips lightly. "Even if you don''t want to arrange a horse''s errand, you shouldn''t bully you like this." "Go, I''ll talk to Sister Huang." Lu Qing wanted to stop, but couldn''t stop Tangxi. Going outside the crop site, Tangxi was stopped. "Why can''t Princess Ben go in?" Tang Xi really didn''t expect that these caretakers didn''t want her to go in. The guard waspletely afraid of Tang Xi, and only respectfully said, "Back to Her Royal Highness Princess II, the Emperor ordered it before. Without the permission of Her Royal Highness, Prince, and Her Royal Highness, no one will enter." Hearing this, Tang Xi felt guilty. Anyway, she is also the second princess of Beixia Kingdom, and she can''t even see a small ce. The more I think about it, the more I feel ufortable. At any time, the emperor sister can be tied with the father emperor and the prince. If her mother-inw is a queen and her brother is a prince, she will never be wronged. "It''s not time to sue the emperor, and this pce also wants to go in and see our newly cultivated crops in Beixia." , Tang Xi is not too stupid. Knowing that with his own skill, it is impossible to confront Tang Guo at all, and it is totally undesirable to force such a thing. At this moment, the seed called ambition buried in Tangxi''s heart finally germinated. ... "Sister Huang, are you dissatisfied with my horse?" Tang Xi came up and asked, "The Ma Ma is pregnant with the people, but he wants to participate in the cultivation of the crops. Where is the elder sister dissatisfied with the Ma horse and wants him to cultivate thend?" "Although Ma Ma is not from a good background, how can he be a schr, or is the champion champion, let him cultivate thend, is there anything wrong?" Tang Guo swallowed the lychee in his mouth and asked inexplicably, "Second Emperor Huang, when am I dissatisfied with my brother-inw?" "If not, why did the Emperor want the horse to go to cultivate thend?" Tang Xi whispered, "It''s been less than ten days. The horse has not only lost a lot of skin, but also tanned a lot." What else Tang Xi had to say, suddenly left a few familiar voices in the ground, originally trying to get justice for Lu Qing, got stuck in his throat and couldn''t say anything. If she read correctly, weren''t those figures a few adults in the Ministry of Agriculture? Why, they also wear coarse linen, rolled up their trouser legs, sleeves, and ned in the soil? "Second Emperor Sister, you also saw that these adults are old ministers of the Central Government, and now they are also working in the field in order to understand and cultivate crops. Such a skill, as a person of the Ministry of Agriculture , I must have mastered them. They oftene to the dynasty to gain experience by nting and cultivating their own. They will alsopile books in the future. " "For the future of the North Xia Kingdom, many people, they do not do less than the second brother-inw, and even they do much more. You see that they are all gray-haired, but they are still willing toe and see for themselves." Tangxi was speechless. "Second Emperor Sister, if you really feel bad for your brother-inw, you can''t bear his hardship, or you should let the second brother-inw give up." Tang Guo nced at Lu Qing running away, his voice slightly raised, "I know Er Huang My sister can''t bear the second brother-inw''s hardship. Since then, starting today, the second brother-inw will not be used. " "Sister Huang, wait a minute." Lu Qing shouted quickly. Chapter 1486: Her Royal Highness (32) Chapter 1486: Her Royal Highness (32) 1486 Her Royal Highness The Princess (32) "Sister Huang, I''m not afraid of suffering. These elderly adults are willing to go to the ground. I am a young man in Lu Qing, are you still afraid?" Lu Qing held Tang Xi''s hand. "Princess, I understand your thoughts, but I have decided on this matter, and it is less than ten dayster. If I quit at this time, I don''t know how many people will make a joke." Lu Qing ticked Tangxi''s finger and whispered, "Princess, this matter is very important to me." Tang Xi remembered the n between the three princes and Lu Qing and had to give up to persuade Lu Qing to leave. The emperor is right, if they are just ordinary princesses, they will be bound for life. If the future isplete, she will be the emperor''s sister and the princess of Beixia Kingdom, it will only be more beautiful than Tang Guo. Tangxi could not stop, and Lu Qing continued to work in the field. It''s been almost ten days, although I have a sore back every day. Anyway, he also has some harvest. In the past few days, there are also crops that directly nt seeds. He secretly remembered the method and moved some. Three months was enough for him to take away a lot. When the timees to find some talents, he will teach these methods to each other, and he is not afraid to cultivate high-yielding, innovative varieties of crops. Lu Qing worked hard for his great cause. Don''t know at all, his small movements were clearly understood by Tang Guo. Tang Xi watched for a while, and really did not want to watch it anymore, and said goodbye to Tang Guo and left. Seeing the gradual rise of the sun, several ministers of the Ministry of Agriculture who had been working in the field hurried to the shade of the tree. Tang Xi saw these ministerse to the ground, but he didn''t know that they were mainly observing the growth of crops, recording their growth patterns, and the ambient temperature of each day. It is not the same as Lu Qing, who is going to plough thend. When the scorching sun rises, they will rush back, hide in the shade, andmunicate with Tang Guo where the various crops should grow. In the beginning, Tang Guo actually took out the seeds he needed, but if he wanted to do it for a long time, he still had to be taught. Therefore, the cultivation of seeds requires these people to experiment slowly. She has ready-made technology here, just need to mention a little bit, and lead them to the right path, much faster than their own exploration. "His Royal Highness, the grain seeds and vegetables grown here are considered very mature and it is time to spread them." "In the past few months, the seeds we collected here should be enough to be nted by the first vigers willing to try." Even if they provide seeds and provide technology, not all people are willing to not nt their original crops, and are willing to open up the fields to nt these new crops. In case of failure, the yield is not good, for them, it will starve to death. "Then spread it, and spread out from the Imperial City." "When the minister waited for tomorrow, he would ask the emperor about this." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "In these days, some adults have worked hard. Thanks to your daily records here, the seeds here can pick out the best, identify the environment in which they grow, and adapt to the temperature." "Where can I wait topare with Your Highness? If there is no Highness, this is still a wastnd. It is possible that today, everything is His Highness''s care for themon people, and I want the people to eat and dress warmly. After being touted by the industry on both sides, the ministers held the book of records and went awayughingly. Chapter 1487: Her Royal Highness (33) Chapter 1487: Her Royal Highness (33) Chapter 1487 Your Royal Highness (33) Tang Guo nced at him, still exhausted in the field, getting darker and darker, like Lu Qing, a ck charcoal, fluttering andughing. "The varieties of seeds that Lu Qing was lucky to steal will soon be poprized among the people." Tang Guo was in a very good mood. "After three months, some short periods can be harvested, not to mention some fruits and vegetables. , Basically ten days and a half months, you can eat. " "I don''t know if he will be mad by that time." System: [Host, why are you so bad. "What made me so bad? He hit him by himself. If he didn''t have that mind, I would straighten him out?" System: Well, what the host says, whether human or ghost, makes sense. On the second day, the Minister of Agriculture gave the emperor a gift to the emperor, saying that it was possible to start poprizing some crop seeds, fruits, and vegetables of the season to the people. The officials of the Manchu dynasty, except the Minister of Agriculture and the Prince, did not know why the emperor was so happy when he saw the fold. After reading it, the emperor only said one word at the moment: quasi. After a pause, he added, "This matter, the prince supervises." These days, he is more and more satisfied with the prince. Not arrogant or impatient. Prior to the severe drought in the north, the people failed to harvest the grain, and the princes supervised the delivery of the past grain. With the previous warnings and the timely delivery of food this time, there was norge area of starved people as before. The emperor assigned many things to the prince. The three princes standing below looked as low-key as before. He did not know that what was written on the fold was to poprize new varieties of crops to the people. Three monthster, Lu Qing was no longer a handsome schr of fine skin and tender meat. He was carrying a hoe, a straw hat, and a bup linen, and he was a farmer working in the field. The most ufortable change in Lu Qing is Tang Xi. What she liked was Lu Qing''s good skin. Now Lu Qing returned to Princess Mansion every day, but she was disgusted, and she was also quite cold to Lu Qing. Lu Qing didn''t seem to care, he had stolen a lot of seeds now. It was all in his study, with several pockets. These seeds are enough for them to work. It is estimated that in less than a year, they will have arge number of seeds in their hands. [The host is big, these people still have some skills. With a little pointer, they can pick out the seeds that are suitable for the soil in each environment. Look at these fruits and vegetables. The growth is really good. This watermelon is really big. I have also heard before that these people are talking privately to give you watermelon. The three princes seem to be low-key. In fact, all their hearts are in the chapel. Where can they control the lives of the people? Whenever he pays more attention to the lives of some ordinary people, he doesn''t even know that the lives of ordinary people everywhere are much better than before. Not only are fresh fruits and vegetables eaten, the crops in the field are growing very well. "That Lu Qing told me today, don''t do it." Tang Guozhenughed, "I stole a few big pockets of seeds, and thought I could go to heaven?" System: [Host, if you do nt, Lu Qing will really seed. Normally, it will take two or three years to poprize these seeds. There is only one year for Lu Qing. That''s why he said that the aura of the male and female master will disappear when encountering the host. Chapter 1488: Her Royal Highness (34) Chapter 1488: Her Royal Highness (34) Chapter 1488 Your Royal Highness (34) Not long after, a spectacle appeared at the gate of the imperial city. In the imperial city, hundreds of people went to watch, and they were stunned when they saw the carts and carts of grain and fruits transported into the city. Seeing that these people are using ox carts, they are also wearing rough linen, with happy and thick smiles on their faces. The guard asked them what they were doing. A senior old man said with a smile, "The grassroots came to thank the emperor, the prince, and the high princess." This old man is the head of a certain vige. In the past, their vige was very poor, their lives were sad, and every household was undernourished. Later, the seeds were distributed above, saying that these were new seeds, and they had deliberately inspected their environment to ensure that these seeds would allow them to harvest. With the mentality of trying, the whole vige nted these seeds. I didn''t expect it to be a bumper harvest. Even though many food cycles were rtively long at that time, those fruits and vegetables were able to deal with them for some time. Now that the grain is harvesting, they want to thank the people who let them live a good life. I heard that the method of cultivating seeds was developed by the princess. It was His Majesty the Emperor who ordered the spread to their vige, and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince who assigned them to teach them. So, they came to thank these three people. The guards are also shocked, especially when looking at the long convoy behind them, obviously these are more than one vige. After the guards falsely used the emperor, they put them into the imperial city. Then it was very shocking. For the first time, the people in the Imperial City watched so many cars, fruits, and fruits, and the fruits and fruits tied to the cars were really big and round. More than half of the ox carts went to the pce, and the other half stayed outside the Princess House. Tang Guo smiled a bit when he heard these people thank him. She epted these things, and said, "There will be better seeds in the future, and you will never live like the days before." Thanks to these crops, this beautiful and intelligent princess, who is still pregnant. Then they left happily. Tang Guo left a car, and the rest was given to those who worked on the crop site, as well as the Minister of Agriculture. The emperor and the prince also left a car each, and the rest was given to the concubines and ministers. Tang Zhao, the third prince, and Tang Xi, the second princess, were children of the emperor, so they were naturally divided. Tang Zhao looked at the big watermelon in front of him, raised his head and nced at his face, which was equally ugly and had dark skin, Lu Qing. He hit the watermelon with a punch, but he didn''t expect that the watermelon was a bit hard, and he smashed his hands red. "Have you been there for three months and spread the seeds, haven''t you heard of it?" Lu Qing is also very wronged. He is stealing seeds and technology. He is tired of the cultivatednd every day. How can he know that all the seeds he has stolen are poprized to the people? "Brother Three Emperor, otherwise, I will go there and maybe there is something new ..." "Okay, it''s no use taking these things now. Themon people already have such good things, and they will only get better and better in the future. We get them, it''s no use, there is not much interest in them." "What shall we do next?" "How do I know what to do?" Tang Zhao was very angry and took a deep breath before he said, "The soldiers are not moving, and now they are on the momentum, we have no chance." Chapter 1489: Her Royal Highness (35) Chapter 1489: Her Royal Highness (35) 1489 Her Royal Highness (35) "What''s next door?" Tang Guo sat in the courtyard and ate the fruits the people gave her, looking at the wall next door. The original building next door was abandoned, no one lived, and was taken back by the royal family. Now that I heard something, who was it given by her father? "His Royal Highness, would you please ask?" Ying Zhu said. Tang Guo nodded. Ying Zhu quickly trot to the next door, while Tang Guo also asked the system to see what was going on there. System: [It seems to be repairing the house, someone should move in. "Such a big house is in a good location, and the identity of the person living there should not be low," Tang Guo thought for a moment, "I don''t know who got the house." As soon as her words fell, Ying Zhu ran back. Behind her, she followed a handsome man dressed in white and looking like dust. Who is this? "His Highness Princess." Yun chattered with Tang Guo with a smile and walked slowly to her. Tang Guo frowned slightly, "Guo Shi? What are you doing here?" "As a future neighbor, I specially came to visit Her Royal Highness." Yun endlessly smiled. "I will live next door in the future, and I would like to ask His Royal Highness to take care of me." System: Permeable. Tang Guo: Dead skin lies on his face. "You are already an adult, Master. You must learn to take care of yourself. If you do nt take good care of yourself, you might as well spend more money and ask some servants to take care of you." Yun kept listening and felt a little sad. So, Your Royal Highness, still waiting to see him? This princess is really vengeful. He''s changed, he didn''t approach her with that bad purpose. Well, now he also has a purpose, this purpose is to want to rmend a pillow. After all this time, he never had a chance to speak. "His Royal Highness Princess, if you want to go out and y in the future, you cane to me." In Tang Guo''s doubtful eyes, he quickly filled in the second half of the sentence, "I can divinate and can help His Highness divinate the weather. If the weather is good, you can travel. If the weather is not good, then you don''t need to go. If not, with my divination, I can bring my umbre in advance. " System: Hahaha,ugh to death, this is the weather forecast, it is not appropriate to travel today, please bring an umbre? "That being said, it is still good to be a neighbor with the National Teacher. At least you are not afraid that it will rain suddenly when you go out." Yun chattered, "Yeah." He saw that Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave him, and he reluctantly bid farewell, saying that he would go to see it and visit againter. Ten dayster, the house next door had been repaired, and the cloud kepting again. "His Royal Highness, can you appreciate the light and have a meal under the house. We will be neighbors in the future. I want to have a good rtionship with Her Royal Highness." "After all, distant rtives are worse than close neighbors." This time, Yun Yin also followed. He couldn''t say anything when he heard Yun chattering. He really didn''t know that in the presence of His Royal Highness, the sonpletely lost his grace, especially like a male peacock with an open screen. With such a straightforward look, he almost said that he was after her. This time, Tang Guo did not refuse. Yun kept happy and miserable, and quickly and carefully invited her over. Once, there was a second. Yun Wuxiu often invites Tang Guo to dinner for various reasons. Today, I am happy to move, and I will have a good baby tomorrow. I am very happy to have dinner. Chapter 1490: Her Royal Highness (36) Chapter 1490: Her Royal Highness (36) Chapter 1490 Your Royal Highness (36) The day after tomorrow may be a festival without any need, he said that such things as eating, it is best to be lively and lively, can not eat alone. After hearing this, Tang Guo nced at the dinner table. Isn''t it just the two of them? As time passed, Yun''s journey of endlessly rmending pillows was five years in the blink of an eye. System: This guy''s perseverance is still as strong as before. Tang Guo was somewhat admired. Another day, Yun kepting to Tang Guo. Before speaking, Tang Guo said, "Guo Shi, I remember you can y the piano. Haven''t seen you y it in the past five years?" When ites to this, Yun endlessly doesn''t want to remember. If it wasn''t for the day, the people below believed that he would approach her in that way. Why would he dare not show his heart to her so far that he would rmend himself sessfully? After listening to Tang Guo''s inquiries, Yun chatter''s face was quite serious. He said, "Because of the constant ying of the piano, His Royal Highness made me unhappy, so I will not y the piano in the future. The piano has been destroyed, unless Her Royal Highness is no longer angry, and is willing to continue in the future. Only for His Royal Highness. " Why is it so straightforward, because Yun endlessly feels that this is also an opportunity. For five years, she finally asked a question about himself. He didn''t know why it took so much time just to get close to her. If you are an ordinary person, you are afraid that you have already given up. Yun Yin also didn''t understand. He only met once that day, why his son was so persistent. Speaking of which, Her Royal Highness Princess, who is also a strange woman, has long passed her marriageable age, but she has no intention of recruiting horses. Now, in her honorable position, who dares to urge her to recruit? Who dares to persecute her, the people of Beixia Kingdom, that is the first not to agree. System: [Host, this guy can correct his mistakes, he can be good, and he stops losses in time, and his consciousness is very high. I think it''s not bad. Tang Guo was quite speechless. "Tunzi, you sympathize with him." "Ah, after all, this man is really a bit miserable." Really, a miserable man. Coupled with the five years living next door, chasing a wife is almost seven years. His seven-year itch has passed, and he didn''t even pull his little hand, it is really the worst man in the world. "Guo Shi, please help me calcte the weather. In two days, I will go far." Today, Tang Guo haspletely realized his personal freedom, and he is free to go out of the imperial city and travel around. She had already told the emperor about her going out. The emperor was unwilling to restrain her, and there was a prince to help her, even if the queen particrly wanted her to recruit horses. The two most powerful men in Beixia Kingdom were helping Tang Guo, and the people were also facing Tang Guo. The queen was really helpless. "Your Highness wants to travel?" Yun kept nervous, "Where to go?" "Walking around, always staying at Princess Mansion, it''s not interesting, I also want to go sightseeing in the mountains and rivers, and see the local customs and ces." Yun kept silent for a moment, and said, "His Royal Highness, this weather, change is inurate, it will change at any time. Otherwise, if you bring me together, I can help you calcte the weather at any time. "Sir, is it convenient for you to see this?" System: Hahaha, it is quite convenient. "The journey is long, is the National Teacher certain?" Yun said endlessly, "OK." "Let s do it with good intentions. When we leave the day after tomorrow, we will be together." Clouds rejoice. Tang Guo''s trip, the first is really want to go out for a walk. Second, it will be seven years soon. Lin Yuexiang also quickly brought her pair of children into the Imperial City to find Lu Qing. In these years, Lin Yuexiang had nned toe to the Imperial City several times, but was stopped by Lu Qing every time. In order to stop Lin Yuexiang, Lu Qing even told someone to go to Lin Yuexiang''s house secretly. In the evening, the windows were opened, making a pair of children freeze from the wind. Lu Qing, who was so vicious, knew that Lin Yuexiang woulde to him secretly, but he would still die. see you tomorrow Correct the typoter. Chapter 1491: Her Royal Highness (37) Chapter 1491: Her Royal Highness (37) Chapter 1491 Your Royal Highness (37) In recent days, Lu Qing was very disturbed. This uneasiness came from his original wife, Lin Yuexiang. To say that in the past few years, the two children were young. Even if Lin Yuexiang wanted toe to the Imperial City to find him, he would not be able to bring two young children with him. Later, his children gradually grew up, and Lin Yuexiang wanted toe to the Imperial City several times to find him. Fortunately, he instructed people to watch. Once Lin Yuexiang had any changes, he called the person under his hand to cause some trouble for the other party. Every time you can stop Lin Yuexiang, it does not mean that the other party will give up ande to him. Especially with the two children getting older, Lin Yuexiang came to him with a better mood. Lin Yuexiang''s temper is straight and straight. You must know that he has be a steed, and it is only strange that he does not make trouble. Once it happened, he was really over. Over the years, Lu Qing has not been good. I thought that Tang Xi really liked him, butter he realized that Tang Xi was just a fancy skin. After three months of exhaustion in the field that year, his skin was tanned and roughened, and even if he recovered slowlyter, it was not as good as before. Tang Xi is very cold to him now, and he often goes to various poetry clubs to make fun of the imperial talents. Therefore, the two have been married for so many years without a child. Tang Xi gave him a green hat, and he was too furious, and he was hooked up with the girl-inw in Princess Mansion. The first one was the roll beads. I thought Tang Xi would be furious when he knew. It never urred to him that Tang Xi told him on the spot, "What kind of goods do the horses like, except for me, you can choose. And for me, the horses are best left alone." Originally, the two were still profitable, but the three princes were unwilling, and Tang Xi could not see hope, nor did he want to be wronged by the young princess who was too young. She now regrets it very much. She didn''t know why at first, so she liked Lu Qing. Lu Qing was too old. When he was in high school, he was twenty-six years old. Now it has been almost seven years and more than thirty. Where are the young, fine-skinned and talented men? good looking? After this incident, Tang Xi did a better job and simply brought her guests back to the princess house for fun. Lu Qing sat in the candlelight and stared at the letter in his hand. It was said above that Lin Yuexiang disappeared with his two children, most likely to sneak to the Imperial City and ask him what to do. Lu Qing, with a somber face, sat in a chair and thought for a long time. In the end, a letter was returned with only one word: kill. "Yuexiang, I''m sorry, who told you not to be obedient and always wanted toe to me. I''m forced to do this. If you really want toe to the imperial city, I can only lose my head." Lu Qing put the letter in an envelope and whispered, "In theing New Year, I will never forget your birthday. I will burn some paper money for you and two children to ensure that you are underneath. , Not forced by money, can be a rich ghost. " "Master Ma." Hearing the sound of beading outside, Lu Qing quickly hid the letter, "Come in." The bead pushed open the door, holding the tray with a cup of soup on it. "Master Ma, ves watched that you didn''t use dinner very much, so I brought you some soup." The beads looked at Lv Qing with affection, and the two looked at each other. The atmosphere in the study suddenly became ambiguous. Chapter 1492: Her Royal Highness (38) Chapter 1492: Her Royal Highness (38) Chapter 1492 Your Royal Highness (38) "Mother, can we really find dad when we go to the Imperial City?" There were three people on the mountain road. The little girl held by a woman asked curiously. "When you find your father, you will understand." There was no smile on Lin Yuexiang''s face. The news from her father the other day made her very disturbed. Except that Lu Qing has lived in the imperial city for nearly two years, plus the days after the examination, Lu Qing has not returned for nearly ten years. During this period, she moved a lot of thoughts to seek people in the Imperial City. However, before he set off, there will always be various idents. At first, she thought these idents were really idents. Until some time ago, her father went home from afar and came to her and told her something. Said that Lu Qing, now is Ma Maye. She didn''t believe it, but her father said that they were a rtive who knew Lu Qing and saw that Lu Qing and Princess Cheng became married and rode on a white horse. Believe it or not, she must go to Lu Qing. She vaguely felt that the ident that had happened before was very wrong. So, this time, with two children, in the middle of the night, sneaked off the path. Sure enough, as she thought, there were no idents. Lin Yuexiang had doubts in her heart, who was stopping her from going to the imperial city? Only when Lu Qing is found can all this be understood. "Mother, don''t frown, frown, it won''t look good." Lu Yufan is more sensible than Lu Yuzhen, and he identally heard the conversation between his grandfather and Lin Yuexiang. "Even if Dad doesn''t want us anymore, the son will grow up, In the future, there will be a son to take care of his mother. In the future, the mother will not have to worry about it. The son will never forget her. " Lin Yuexiang was a littleforted. Holding a child in one hand, the voice was soft and said, "Let''s go, no matter what, I have to say something." She was unwilling to marry Lu Qing happily. Knowing that he is a promising man, he can take care of everything and leave the delicious food in the house to him, neither of the children. Hearing that he would go to the imperial city earlier to adjust to the environment, she sold all the money in the family that could be sold, fearing that he would lose money. In the end, for almost ten years, there was no news from him. This time she went to the imperial city, and she really hoped that Lu Qing died unexpectedly instead of marrying the princess. If he really died, she would raise two children well, and every year his death would burn him paper money. If he really forgets his messy wife, in order to be rich and rich, and to marry the princess, she will never let Lu Qing away! A few dayster, the three Lin Yuexiang turned over a hill. Sitting by a small river, drank some water. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong, raised her head, and saw a few people approaching her position silently. She was holding her two children subconsciously and running in a certain direction. Actually, she feels right. When the three had just run away, the others had already shown their knives and chased after them. "Mother." Lu Yuzhen looked at those terrible people, chasing them with a bright knife, and then she cried. Lu Yufan had a small face and was very serious. "Sister, don''t cry, run fast, don''t let those people catch up. If you cry, you have no strength to run." "Don''t be afraid, mother will protect you." Chapter 1493: Her Royal Highness (39) Chapter 1493: Her Royal Highness (39) Chapter 1493 Her Royal Highness The Princess (39) "His Royal Highness, there doesn''t seem to be any beautiful scenery here, why stay here for so long?" Yun endlessly was puzzled, especially just now, Tang Guo seemed to have ordered people to go in the other direction, and after an hour, they never came back. He was really curious what she wanted to do. "If the teacher is impatient, you can go." "No, I''m not impatient, I''m just curious." Yun endlessly said, "If your Highness wants to, it''s okay to wait here until the sky is old." Tang Guo raised a smile and asked, "Guo, is there rain this afternoon?" "Let me count first." In terms of the weather, Cloud Endless is really powerful. Almost as soon as a standard, even if there is any change during the period, as long as give him another chance, you can calcte the weather after the change. Among the nations, few monarchs do not know Yun endlessly, and everyone hopes that Yun endlessly can go to their country and be a state teacher. Who knows, in their opinion, the endless world of endless chatter has been reduced to the weather forecast, or the kind of willingness. "His Highness, near the evening, there will be a heavy rain and it will be all night." After speaking, he forgot his eyes. The man who was building the shed over there looked at Tang Guo very curiously. Did she know that there would be heavy rain in the evening before she was asked to set up a shed? The wilderness here is full of chaotic trees and weeds, and it is not a beautiful scenery. Especially where they are facing, there is a sloping hillside. Half an afternoon, the shelter from the rain had been set up. Tang Guo''s team also moved in, and the followers began to cook. Yun kept talking this time and didn''t talk much, for fear of annoying her and being rejected by her. He always had a feeling that even if he could count the weather, it would be dispensable for her. He had already expressed his mind that day, and she didn''t seem to care much. He couldn''t figure out what her idea was, but he was vaguely aware that it was the first time he had met that made him miss the most important thing. In this life, if there is no ident, the best result may be that he can stay with her. The worst result is that there is no chance to stay with her. "Guo Shi, what are you staring at me for?" "I''m thinking, how can I let His Highness breathe out and not regenerate my breath." Yun endlessly looks so innocent, and the followers around him are used to it. On this way, this teacher is shameless. Tang Guo said with a small mouth, "I''m not mad at you." "You can''t wait to see me." "If I don''t wait to see you, I won''t take the Master." "That ..." Yun chattered without asking, because she looked up at him with a smile. "Guo Shi, what was your purpose of attracting my attention?" Yun endlessly answered honestly, "In order to gain the trust of His Royal Highness, I would like to help His Royal Highness and ask precious medicine from the Queen." "So, you bewitched me with beauty, intending to deceive my feelings, and when you took the medicine, you said that it was inappropriate between us and left?" Clouds kept silent. The initial decision was this. "is not it?" "Yes." Yun kept peeping at her expression and saw her still smiling, as if she didn''t look angry, but this made him even more disturbed. Chapter 1494: Her Royal Highness (40) Chapter 1494: Her Royal Highness (40) 1494 Her Royal Highness (40) "Now, approach me, please me, what is your purpose?" Yun Hexi said in a sincere voice, "I hope that one day, I can be treated by His Highness, or I can live with His Highness forever." "I don''t want to get married in my life, we have known each other for so many years, the teacher, you should know." "It''s okay, just being your neighbor, and willing to endlessly." Tang Guo was teased and said, "You''re content. The state teacher is a person who likes leisure clouds and wild cranes. Would he really like to stay in the imperial city for a lifetime and restrain himself in a big house?" "Yes, I am willing to be a weather forecaster for my life all my life." System: Hahahahahaha ... Endlessly, you are overwhelming. "Okay, what you want to do, I won''t interfere, and I won''t force it. This is your personal choice." He heard that Tang Guo wouldn''t drive him away, Yun breathed a sigh of relief, "His Royal Highness, I have a doubt." "Say it." "If we meet for the first time and endlessly have no other purpose, is it possible for us to be husband and wife?" Tang Guo whispered, "I don''t know, but what I want to say is that the first nce is really important. When you first see you, you are not qualified. I am the princess of Beixia Kingdom, Now that the Father and the Emperor have allowed me to marry independently, I don''t need to marry in order to get married. What I want to do now is to explore the mountains and rivers and cultivate more new crop varieties. " "The endless wish is to be able to follow His Royal Highness, be His Highness'' weather forecast, and hope that Your Highness will not be disgusted." Even if you ca nt be a husband and wife, you can live together forever, right? He could see that Her Royal Highness really didn''t want to get married, and her words and eyes had a rxed attitude. She is very different from the woman in this dynasty. This is a woman with a free heart and a free soul. She may be thinking about the day when it is needed. After the two talked in the afternoon, Yun endlessly became morefortable. Really helped Tang Guo broadcast the weather seriously, and his attendants and maids were a little speechless. As the evening approached, there was a thunderstorm in the sky, followed by a drifting rain that seemed to never stop. Yunyuhe still didn''t understand why Tang Guo sat in the shed and looked at the oblique hillside not far away. He also stared, almost half an hourter, on the hillside, two stacks of something rolled down. Before he could react, he heard Tang Guo say, "Go and save the two children." Two children? Yun chattering his eyes darkened, although it was not far away, but the sky was very dark, and coupled with the drifting rain, he could not see clearly. The two children rolling down the other side thought it was a stone. Tang Guodai''s followers, without saying a word, listened to her and rushed to the slope. In the Northern Xia Kingdom, Tang Guo''s brain powder was particrlyrge, and countless people thought about killing her. The followers were strong and quickly brought the two semiatose children into the shed. Looking at the **** forest and the two children full of scars, Tang Guowang Xiangyun kept talking, "Guo Shi, I heard that your medicine is good." "Leave it to me." "Mother ... Mother ..." The two children stumbled, still yelling at their mother. Yun paused for a while, lowering his head to check the injuries for them. He checked the boy and the other girl was taken care of by Yingzhu. Chapter 1495: Her Royal Highness (41) Chapter 1495: Her Royal Highness (41) 1495 Her Royal Highness The Princess (41) "How''s it going?" Tang Guo asked out when he saw the clouds. Yun replied endlessly, "It''s all skin trauma, maybe the rain has infected the cold, and you have already taken medicine, and you will wake up tomorrow." "Ok." Yun Wuxi had many questions in his mind, but did not ask Tang Guo when he looked at the distance. If he remembered correctly, this position should be the direction of the followers she sent to before. So, what happened next? Yun kept predicting that it was right. It was almost half an hour, and those followers returned. Not only was he back, there was a person on his back. From the **** breath on them, it can be inferred that they had fought against people, even if the body had been washed away by rain. "Is anyone alive?" Tang Guo looked at the woman ced on the board, his face was pale, and there were many stab wounds on his body. "Live," Yun said endlessly, "but the injury is a bit severe, and it may take a month or two." "Oh ... it''s good to be alive, Yingzhu, you help the master." This time, Tang Guo returned to a separate ce in the shed and never looked outside. Yun chattered to understand that nothing would happen again. When he had dealt with the woman''s injury, she turned to Tang Guo, and Ying Zhu said to him, "The princess has taken a rest." Yun nodded endlessly, and there were countless doubts in his heart that could only dissipate in the night. Everything we experienced today is really weird. As if she knew these things would happen. Who is that woman? Who are the two children? She ran all the way and waited more than a day just to save these three people who had nothing to do with her? No, he thinks she should not be so boring. The identity of these three people must not be simple. What kind of identity would make her so concerned? Yun chattered and rested. Tang Guo had a good night''s sleep, woke up early in the morning, and just used some porridge, and suddenly heard a shout from a child inside. That "mother" sounded really miserable and creepy. Tang Guo put down the porridge bowl and went in. I saw the boy, sitting on the bed nkly, staring at him with vignce. There was confusion in his eyes, apparently in wonder, how could he be here. Seems to feel someoneing in, he quickly looked up, and when he saw Tang Guo, he was shocked. "howe?" This is a question that the boy asked subconsciously. Tang Guo brows lightly when he hears this sentence, "Tongzi, do you think something is wrong?" [Host, the child''s eyes are not naive at all, and a little vicissitudes, maybe ...] "Reborn." Tang Guo took the remarks, even though Lu Yufan had covered up his surprise, so that her eyes and face had returned to a confused state, and she could not hide her. "It looks like it''s alive and well, you can see that there is no danger of life." Tang Guo said with a smile. Lu Yufan is aggressive, isn''t this His Royal Highness? Why is she here? Shouldn''t she be in the Imperial Pce at this moment? How is this going? wrong! Lu Yufan looked down at his hands, his small hands, and his pupils dted. He found the little girl sleeping next to him with sad andplicated eyes, sister? Why is my sister so young? How is this going? Tang Guo looked at Lu Yufan in shock and couldn''t believe it. He turned to Ying Zhu and said, "Keep outside, don''t let anyone in." "Yes, Your Highness." Chapter 1496: Her Royal Highness (42) Chapter 1496: Her Royal Highness (42) Chapter 1496 Your Royal Highness (42) "You know me." In this cubicle, only Tang Guo and Lu Yufan are left. Lu Yuzhen is currently sleeping, which is equivalent to only them. She was still surprised that Lu Yufan, who had returned to her childhood, was so painful, how could she return to this time, nothing was toote. Suddenly hearing Tang Guo''s words, he looked up subconsciously. Wait, no, it''s different. His Royal Highness was here and rescued him, indicating that everything was different. This is a barren mountain, no road, no existence, the other party identally rescued him. Moreover, heavy rain beganst night. From his current condition, we can see that he should be rescued when he fell down the hillside. I remember in thest life, he had been raining all night, and his sister rolled down to the side of the road. In the end, he was rescued by a beggar and was unconscious for several days. He did not want to be a beggar, and wanted revenge, so he entered a wealthy family as a book boy. Now everything is different, this is different, it is likely to be His Royal Highness. "His Royal Highness?" Lu Yufan is a smart person. He is no longer a child. "Huh." Tang Guo gave him a grimace, and said when he was about to guess, "Liu Xiao champion, I''m d you are back." what? Lu Yufan''s eyes widened. Is this a showdown? He hasn''t figured out what to say yet. System: The host teases people again. Well, the same person who had been Lu Qingkeng confessed his identity. Lu Yufan could not help his host. "His Royal Highness, are you here for me?" Lu Yufan epted the fact that they were both born again. "In the previous life, I was deceived by Lu Qing and made it difficult for the pce to fall. Now His Highness hase to save me, and has be Lu Yufan''s life-saving benefactor. I do nt know what the purpose of His Royal Highness is? If His Royal Highness wants to take my life in person, please give me time for revenge, and when I kill Lu Qing, I will plead guilt with His Highness. " "If I want your life, I watched youst night and I will be asked to make up for a knife. In my life, you and I were all deceived by treacherous people, and I feel like we have the same pity." "I save you, of course, to let you deal with Lu Qing. Now, with a pinch, he died, and he was particrly deted." Tang Guo''s lips were slightly tilted, and his beautiful eyes fell on Lu Qing''s body. "If you kill him with your own hands, I feel relieved." Lu Yufan''s small body was trembling. Is this still the kind and pure white princess? "And you were really sorry for me, so, after you killed Lu Qing, you will be loyal to my brother for a lifetime, how will you work for my Beixia Kingdom?" "Well, as long as His Royal Highness gives me the opportunity to avenge myself, I, Lu Yufan, will dedicate Beixia to my future life and will always be loyal to the Prince." If the prince does not fall, the three princes have no chance. At first he was just deceived, and the two were too powerful to help them make a wedding dress. Now he''s back. Don''t even try to run when he doesn''t kill the two. System: Another cow willing to die! "My Highness, I have a plea, I hope you can send someone to find my mother." Lu Yufan''s eyes were red, and tears almost burst out. Now that he was not a child, how could he cry in front of a woman, that was too shameful. "What to look for, your mother is seriously injured and is still being wounded next door. If you want to see it, you can go now." Lu Yufan: How is this woman born again? It is so powerful that people can''tpare. He was born again and is still a piece of fish. People are reborn, and that is to turn things around. System: This kid is stupid. see you tomorrow Chapter 1497: Her Royal Highness (43) Chapter 1497: Her Royal Highness (43) 1497 Her Royal Highness The Princess (43) Aftermenting the power of Tang Guo, Lu Yufan didn''t care about his head and was a little dull, so he quickly settled down and went to see Lin Yuexiang''s situation next door. Yun kept waiting outside, seeing a small, pale-faced Lu Yufan came out behind Tang Guo and said, "Your body hasn''t recovered, you should lie down and cultivate for two days." Lu Yufan didn''t recognize the endless chattering, but at first nce at the other side, he knew that this was not a simple person. He remembered that Tang Guo was born again just like him. Presumably the other party has changed a lot of things. It is not surprising that this seemingly simple man appeared beside her. "This is the endless state teacher, not only divination, but also good medicine. Yesterday was the illness he helped you to see. Your mother had already died for most of her life, and he saved it." Tang Guo and Lu Yufan exined. After hearing that, Lu Yufan hurriedly bowed to the cloud without saying a word of worship, expressing gratitude, "L Yufan thanked the National Normal University for his life-saving grace." "Thank you, thank you, Your Highness. Without His Highness''s instructions, I will not be idle." Yun endlessly indifferent, even Ying Zhu couldn''t helpughing. The teacher is really a two-sided person. In front of Her Royal Highness, she pleases all kinds of people. In front of the others, she looks like an expert. She admired the speed of changing her face. Maybe the first moment was a warm wee to His Royal Highness, and the next moment in front of them, it was an indifferent look. It can be seen that the Master is really concerned about His Royal Highness. Unfortunately, when he first met, he should think about His Royal Highness. Even if he is better now, if Her Royal Highness does not want to do something, she, who is a personal maid, will not interfere with His Royal Highness''s choices, and she only needs to serve Her Royal Highness. Lu Yufan was a wise man and understood something instantly. Yun kept looking at him indifferently, but when he said the word "His Royal Highness", his tone and look became mild for an instant. He once again sighed that he was indeed the favored princess, and this rebirth is a step up to heaven. Of course, he wasn''t jealous. He just felt that he had made a difference. Now that he is back, his mother hasn''t died, and her sister hasn''t be a dusty woman. On the contrary, he was very fortunate that His Royal Highness could be born again, otherwise, even if he was born again at this time. What can he do at his young age? My mother couldn''t save her, my sister was afraid she was missing. Therefore, he should really thank His Royal Highness. Lu Yufan secretly vowed that he would be loyal to His Royal Highness in this life, and he should also go back to his previous life and be fooled by treacherous people. Tang Guo felt the change in Lu Yufan''s eyes and didn''t care. She saved Lu Yufan''s family for only one reason. She didn''t want Lu Qing''s nourishment. There was no justice, but selfishness. System: But the host is invisible, always harvesting some cattle willing to help her farm. After looking at Lin Yuexiang, Lu Yufan was really at ease. Although his mother was seriously injured, she managed to survive for two months and was able to recover. Just be alive. Then, with tears, Lu Yufan bowed to Tang Guo three times, "His Royal Highness, what do I need to do next?" He saved her life, and everything in the future should be arranged by her, he was willing. Chapter 1498: Her Royal Highness (44) Chapter 1498: Her Royal Highness (44) Chapter 1498 Her Royal Highness The Princess (44) "study hard." Tang Guo said, "Aim to get the No. 1 pick early." "it is good." As soon as Lu Yufan''s eyes brightened, the books left by Lu Qing in the previous life and the book his grandfather had found for him, plus the appreciation of the rich young master, he was a young boy, and he was admitted to the No. 1 spot. Now reincarnated, these are familiar to him. Knowing the next way, Lu Yufan obeyed Yun endlessly and went back to lie down and rest. Even if you want to get revenge, you have toe step by step. The first and foremost thing is to keep fit. "His Royal Highness, who is he?" Yun kept asking Tang Guo not to avoid him, so he asked. Tang Guo replied: "This child is called Lu Yufan, and the little girl in it is Lu Yufan. The injured woman is Lin Yuexiang. They are Lu Qing''s wife and children." Yun chattered for a moment, and his expression was slightly surprised. "Which Lu Qing?" "Guo Shi thinks, which other Lu Qing?" "So, he concealed the fact that he had a wife and children and became a horse?" Yun Wuxi did not guess these, because Lu Qing also won the top prize. Being able to stand out from so many talents shows that the ability is not small. In Beixia, he became a horse, but could not enter the DPRK as an official. An aspiring man will never give up his chance of getting rich and be a prostitute. This Lu Qing is really different from other people, and the way he chooses is not the same. "So what happened yesterday?" Yun endlessly thought about why these three mothers and sons were so embarrassed. "The mother and son are nning to go to the Imperial City to find Lu Qing. Do you say Lu Qing would like them to go? Once this incident is revealed, his ten heads are not enough." Yun said endlessly, "The man is really vicious." "The vicious one is still behind. The national teacher looked at it, and everything that happened next may overturn your outlook on life." Tang Guo said with a smile. Yun kept curious about what happened next. His curious thing was that Her Royal Highness seemed to have everything in her hands, as if there was nothing she didn''t know about in this world. His Royal Highness knew that Lu Qing wanted to enter the crop field and steal the seeds. In the end, after three months of tiring work, the seeds that had been stolen were already poprized among the people. I heard that Lu Qing''s face was ugly, and she was sick for a while. Before he had calcted the fate of the Beixia Kingdom, the luck that should have gradually faded, but it gradually prospered. As far as he can flourish, no matter how great he is, he can''t see that far. Vaguely he had a feeling that as long as His Royal Highness Princess Beixia was alive, Beixia would not weaken. For seven years, not long or short, she brought earth-shaking changes to Beixia. And she is not greedy for power. No wonder the whole country and even the emperor are willing to give her an honor. As for the prince, the whole sister controlled it. When the prince was there, he didn''t even want to say two more words to His Royal Highness. The prince originally respected him quite a bit, and these years he moved to the Princess House next door. Every time he was seen by the prince, it was yin and yang to talk to him, as if he owed each other five million silver. "His Royal Highness, do you want to return to the Imperial City directly in a few days?" Yun kept asking, thinking that there are now three more people. Chapter 1499: Her Royal Highness (45) Chapter 1499: Her Royal Highness (45) Chapter 1499 Your Royal Highness (45) "It''s been less than a month since I came out, what to do when I go back? Of course, continue to y." "What about their mother and son?" "Take it." Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Yun''s endless face. "Guo Shi is a multi-talented schr, and Lu Yufan is a good seed. I will bother you to watch along the way. If you can give pointers, give him more pointers. Right. And Lu Yuzhen is a girl, I think she can study medicine, would a Chinese teacher be willing? " System: use everything. "willing." Yun Buxiu certainly wouldn''t refuse. He had many confusions in his heart, so she could not tell him what he meant. He didn''t ask, what she wanted to do, and he helped her, as long as she was satisfied and happy. Lu Yuzheng was the second one to wake up. When he woke up, he looked nk. Tang Guo looked at her and knew that this was a real child, and no rebirth happened. Lu Yufan was on the side,forted for a long time, and also said that Lin Yuexiang was okay, and the little girl''s eyes recovered. "Brother, what about those bad guys? Why did they chase us and almost kill their mother?" That day, Lin Yuexiang knew that all three would die if they continued to escape. As she passed a slope, she pushed the two children down. If you can live, that''s the only thing you can do. If it falls into the hands of those people, there is no chance of living. At that time, it was raining heavily and the sky was getting dark, and those people did not necessarily see her movements. But her running figure attracted their attention more easily. She did seed, and those people did not notice the two children rolling down the slope. "The bad guys have been arrested." Seeing that Lu Yufan didn''t know what to say, Tang Guo said frankly, "As for why they should kill you, because they were instructed to cut the grass and eradicate the roots to avoid future troubles." Lu Yufan stared nkly at Tang Guo. It was toote to stop her. "Who sent it?" Lu Yuzhen asked, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Tang Guo. "Good-looking sister, can you tell me who is going to kill me, my brother, and my mother?" "your dad." Lu Yufan''s expression was inexhaustible. Such a thing would let the little girl know that she might cause a shadow to her. Tang Guo nced at him and said, "I think that what you have done before is enough to leave a terrible shadow on your sister. It''s better to say everything. Let her ept it sooner orter. Facing." "Why did dad kill us?" Sure enough, Lu Yuxi heard her tears bursting out of control. "Because your father concealed the fact that he had a wife and children in order to be rich and rich, he became a princess'' horse." Lu Yufan has not stopped. His Royal Highness is right, sooner orter, he will have to face it. Lu Qing is not a good person. If you leave your younger sister with the impression that Lu Qing is a good person, then his revenge on him will cause obstacles. They had just been hunted down. At this time, they knew that Lu Qing was the one behind him, and his sister should no longer hope for Lu Qing. After Tang Guo had finished speaking, he went away with a smile on his face. Lu Yufan, who cried wow, wasforted by Lu Yufan. Her expression made Lu Yufan think that she had deliberately made trouble for him. System: Lu Xiaozheng is really smart, the host is indeed intentional. A few dayster, Lin Yuexiang also woke up. Tang Guoyi painted gourds in the same way, and told Lu Qinggan about Lin Yuexiang. Chapter 1500: Her Royal Highness (46) Chapter 1500: Her Royal Highness (46) Chapter 1500 Your Royal Highness (46) Lu Yufan had a feeling of being ridiculous, and he had understood that it was Her Royal Highness''s revenge. Lin Yuexiang had long expected that Lu Qing would change her heart and Princess Shang, and it was not difficult for her to ept it. When she heard that her man was also Lv Qing, she yelled, "I Lin Yuexiang has never done anything to regret him. Everything is considered for his future, and he will have children for him, never let him. He took half a sip, but in the end, in order to be rich and wealthy, he was afraid of falling off his head, and actually killed me. " Lin Yuexiang didn''t cry, but her face was very numb. Lu Yuping ttened her mouth and held her hand without crying. Lu Yufan also looked at her eagerly, whisperingfort. In this way, Lin Yuexiang came back and looked at the two well-behaved children. She whispered, "Your father has abandoned our mother and son three for the sake of prosperity and wealth, and now we are killed because we are afraid of death. Without any regret, I still have to go to this imperial city. Even if I am old, I will have to pull Lu Qing out of that high status. " "Mother, let''s hear what Her Royal Highness says. Our lives are now saved by Her Highness." Lin Yuexiang reacted, thanked Tang Guo quickly, and said, "Dare to ask His Royal Highness to give justice to the mistress, but only to give her a chance to make justice. After she has sued Lv Qing, she is willing to serve her Royal Highness for life. [Host, is a straight-tempered, three-viewer. Actually, there is no such thing, please help her to get revenge. ] The system was also a little surprised, thinking that Lin Yuexiang would speak directly, and let the host greatly help her. She and Lu Yufan have simr personalities, asking for a chance to take revenge, never thinking about letting the host take a big shot. "A woman who can abandon herself at the critical moment and push her two children down the hillside is rare in this era. Lin Yuexiang''s temper is straightforward, which I had anticipated. This mother-inw''s character does not hold me a thousand miles away. Save them. " If Adou could not help, she would rather watch them go to their original fate. "I don''t want you to wait." Lin Yuexiang hesitated a moment and asked, "I don''t know what Her Royal Highness has asked for, and the women are doing everything they can." Although she knew that Her Royal Highness Princess did not care at all, but she really said this sincerely. "The reason why I helped you, it was Lu Qing who provoked me." Lin Yuexiang had heard the highness of the princess before, and she always admired it. This is the example for all women in Beixia. "You know, Lu Qing was the one who wanted to calcte at the beginning? But I had good luck and avoided it." Lin Yuexiang''s expression was inexhaustible. The words of her parents and matchmaker, she had only heard that Lu Qing was a talent, and her skin was good. Apart from poverty, both parents are seriously ill and everything is fine. She married, and the father-inw went away shortly after. The funeral was handled by her. Except for the beginning of the month, she and Lu Qing were basically silent. After giving birth to Lu Yufan, she had to take care of her children and take care of her family. The two had lessmunication. So she didn''t understand Lu Qing. Unexpectedly, he was shameless and did such disgusting things. "I support you to sue Lu Qing for his fate, but before that, you all need to change your face and grow up to Lu Qing''s surprise." Chapter 1501: Her Royal Highness (47) Chapter 1501: Her Royal Highness (47) Chapter 1501 Your Royal Highness (47) Lin Yuexiang didn''t understand why the distinguished princess should spend the price to transform her. Along the way, they swim in mountains and rivers, chant poems and draw pictures, and they are instructed to nurse her body and even maintain the skin that has begun to age. And her pair of sons and daughters have be Yun''s endless disciples. The son learns divination and the world learns, and the daughter learns medicine with the other. Of course, the most important task is her. To maintain her body and skin, she also has to learn piano, calligraphy, painting, and calligraphy. She is so much better than her going to the field and nting in the scorching sun. She was already in her thirties, and she certainly couldn''t keep up with the young people. But she didn''t refuse to learn these things. She always knew that Lu Qing was a talented person, more or less able to feel that the other side looked down on her somewhat. If she has time, she is also willing to learn some calligraphy to cultivate sentiment. But she has to take care of the family, as well as Lu Qing. Where can I have time to discuss poetry and painting with him. I did not expect that after the disaster, I had such an opportunity to change. She faintly understood that the heart of Her Royal Highness Princess wanted to make her different, appear in front of Lu Qing, and surprise her. Maybe this is the hobby of Her Royal Highness. And her son''s encouragement, two young children every day, praised her for getting better, and when talking with her son, it seemed that there were more topics, and she became more interested. She can also tell stories to her sons and daughters in ancient books. Lin Yuexiang felt that she really wasted a lot of time, and it was even harder to learn. Tang Guo was very pleased to see such a positive mother and son. Yun chattering or wondering, the three have changed so much, why is she so happy? "If His Highness is not satisfied with Lu Qing, there are many reasons for him to drop his head." Just colluding with the three princes and secretly trying to rebel, Lu Qing could drink a pot. Tang Guo withdrew his gaze from the figure of Lin Yuexiang who was ying the piano, squinting his eyes, and said, "Life is too long, always looking for something more interesting. Lu Qing is so disgusting, only to kill him, I don''t feel relieved." "His Highness thinks, how can we be relieved?" "Um ... slowly ... slowly, step by step, let him lose what he has." Tang Guo tilted his head andughed, "The second emperor sister took his face back to Princess Mansion in front of him. Fortunately, do you say he is upset? " "Nature is ufortable." "The vulgar woman he once looked down upon, suddenly one day, he turned into a talented woman with a good looks. He didn''t recognize it, and ran after him for a few days without results. Only at thest time did he know Identity, do you say he is ufortable? " Yun chattered at the corner of his lips and sat opposite him. Lu Yufan, who was observing the game, was almost off the board. Her Royal Highness Princess, after her rebirth, was really perverse. She thought of it as one. Hey, that''s Lu Qing. She couldn''t live by herself, she deceived people''s feelings, and finally hit a rake. Not only that, but also killed her brother, killed her mother, and finally worked with the three princes to destroy her father. Can such a person not hate her? This is simply a deep hatred. He also felt that just killing Lu Qing was unsolved. His Royal Highness''s strategy is wonderful. Yun endlessly stunned! Chapter 1502: Her Royal Highness (48) Chapter 1502: Her Royal Highness (48) 1502 Her Royal Highness (48) Was it possible to take revenge on a person so that he could deliberately prevent the other from dying? Yun kept thinking at that time, if she used all her heart to love someone, would that person be very happy? "National Division?" Tang Guo screamed when he saw Yun chattering. Yun endlessly is still in his reverie, as if he did not hear. "Guo Shi, what are you thinking, so absorbed?" Perhaps it was used to answering her honestly, Yun said endlessly, "I was thinking, if His Royal Highness deliberately treats a good one and loves this person, how happy this person will be." Lu Yufan: Is it really good for the National Normal University? At least he now looks like a child. Tang Guo hasn''t answered yet, and Yun chatteringly reacts, and that sentence is not receivable. He red at her with a smile and said quickly, "His Royal Highness, don''t get me wrong, but now I can follow His Royal Highness and be His neighbor, and I''m very satisfied." "Guo, do you think I''m not good for you?" Yun kept thinking about it and replied, "His Royal Highness treats me well." "The master can understand it. Look, except for my personal pce maid Yingzhu and the followers, where will I take someone? The master invited me to dinner every time. Did I not go to your house? Yes What''s new, I didn''t tell anyone to call you? " System: cover your face, the host calctes. There is something good about Tang Guo. I think about you. If you want to be so greedy, Lu Yufan has nothing to say. Then he remembered thest life. Could it be that His Royal Highness Princess Lu Qing had cast a psychological shadow on him? Isn''t he nning to love her in this life? Lu Yufan''s eyes looked endless, full of sympathy. Yun chatter: "His Royal Highness is really nice to chatter." "Well, the teacher is really forgetful. I am so kind to you. You still think that I love you, so greedy." "No, it''s really satisfying, and never think about it again." I don''t know why, Yun kept hearing her saying that he was greedy, and her heart was a little creepy. System: That''s a ban, this guy, it''s really terrible. The ban is more powerful than one. In just one year, Lin Yuexiang has undergone drastic changes. Even wearing a in dress, it is difficult to cover her temperament. Now anyone who meets her will not think of her as a vulgar vige woman who once raised her children at home and cultivated vegetables. Her skin turned white and she could even be a chapter. Lu Yufan is even better than the knowledge of previous lives. And Lu Yuzheng can already diagnose a patient alone. In this way, many free consultations were performed by her and she was also awarded the title of a little therapist. During this period, Tang Guo also arranged for three mothers and children to practice martial arts. Lin Yuexiang originally thought that practicing martial arts took time, it was better to practice reading and reading. Then Tang Guo gave her a reason that she couldn''t refuse, and happily went to practice martial arts. The reason is this: When you meet Lu Qing in the future, you have a stunt and you can incite him with two ps. Lin Yuexiang was stunned at that time. After reacting, her eyes were bright, and she only said, "Cool." Her Royal Highness is indeed her most admired woman. This reason for martial arts is good. She had wanted to hit Lu Qing long ago, and he must make his little white face into a pig. Therefore, among the three mothers and children, Lin Wuxiang is the most serious of Xi Wu. "His Royal Highness, you are really omnipotent. You actually asked someone to engraved Lv Qing''s name on a wooden post. Now my mother is desperately practicing martial arts, and the wooden post has been damaged a lot." Lu Yufan said helplessly. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Then Lu Qing is shameless. I don''t want Yue Xiang to learn more about it, and I won''t suffer from dealing with Lu Qing in the future." System: The reason for the host is always very good. Look at Lin Yuexiang''s vigorous look. see you tomorrow Chapter 1503: Her Royal Highness (49) Chapter 1503: Her Royal Highness (49) Chapter 1503 His Royal Highness Princess (49) Tang Guo traveled abroad for three years. During these three years, she took Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son together and had a good understanding of this world, so that the three people''s horizons were constantly broadened. Lu Yufan died early in his previous life. He was nearly sixteen years old when he was admitted to the No. 1 spot. When he died, he was seventeen years old and was killed by Lu Qing. Half of his life was in the vige, with his back against the mud-stacked walls, and carefully turning over many books that had been torn. For the remaining half of the day, I was thinking about how to get revenge all the time, even though I had to read a lot of books in order to gain a reputation. But most of the books he read were for the purpose of obtaining fame. At a young age, he did not really know this world. It turned out to be this magnificent. If in previous lives, he is older, more experienced, and has a broader knowledge, he will not be allowed to listen to Lu Qing''s words, and believe that His Royal Highness will do those things. Not to be used by Lu Qing, causing tragedy for all of them. Three years, the changes of the three mothers and children are very big. Lu Yufan is bing more and more mature, and Lu Yuzheng has also got rid of the stinking problem of crying. Her talents are good, and she has learned the skill of rejuvenating from Yunhexi, which is really worthy of the title of a little divine doctor. On this way, those who encountered severe illness were all treated by Lu Yuzheng. Lin Yuexiang not only studied poetry, calligraphy and painting hard, but also did not lose all kinds of female celebrities. She was obsessed with beauty and martial arts. Wherever she went, she would be praised as a marvelousdy who could martial arts. Tang Guo is basically investigating the environment, temperature, and soil in all ces, and recording all of them. After returning, he starts to cultivate crops grown in different environments. They have also been to other small countries, and they have brought a lot of crops not found in Beixia. During this period, Lu Yufan went to take various exams midway. He was also a martial artist. With a good physical strength, even a long journey would not affect him at all. Seeing that there was more than a year left for the next imperial examination, Tang Guo was about to end the tour and took Lu Yufan back to take the imperial examination. All three have changed a lot. Even if they stand in front of Lu Qing, he may not believe that this is his wife and children. Especially Lin Yuexiang, she raised her hands and acted quite well, and in the following years, she followed Tang Guo to learn to cultivate various seeds. She would have known these things, and she was even more familiar with learning. When Tang Guo asked her to resolve the matter with Lu Qing, should she find another good rtionship? Lin Yuexiang smiled lightly, "His Royal Highness, please take the liberty to ask, why aren''t you married?" "I don''t want to get married, so it''s good to be free and free." Tang Guo said without thinking. Lin Yuexiang carefully found out that Yun not far away looked lost, and couldn''t helpughing, "Yuexiang also believes that freedom is very good. In this era, women are married, there will be many restraints. Yuexiang The most admired woman of her life is His Royal Highness. His Highness can be called a role model for women, so that Yue Xiang understands that even if a woman is not married, her life is very good. " "Thank you very much, Your Highness has set such an example for the women of the world. With the presence of Your Highness, women will not provoke so much ridicule if they are not married." "So, you don''t want to, do you?" Chapter 1504: Her Royal Highness (50) Chapter 1504: Her Royal Highness (50) 1504 Her Royal Highness The Princess (50) "Well, Yuexiang thinks it''s good now. Children are sensible and obedient. They are also filial. Do you want a man to do it? Do you want me to wait every day? You want to be beautiful. A man like the National Normal University. " Tang Guo smiled softly, "Is he? He is my neighbor and he is very nice." "His Majesty is in the heart of His Majesty." Lin Yuexiang said, "Her Highness has not considered it?" "With him? Get married?" Tang Guo smiled lightly. "He is concerned about me, is it because I am with him? Yuexiang, without this, I don''t want to get married, even if someone dies for me and persecutes me, I I don''t want to get married. " Yun silently hid in the corner, sad, so he should be a neighbor with His Royal Highness, just follow her and protect her. She was right. The first thing he was tempted was him. She was not obliged to respond, and he even followed her deadly. He cannot be **** with him because of his infatuation and dead skin. There is no such reason in this world. It''s not that you like someone by heart. People have to be with you. "His Royal Highness is indeed Yuexiang''s most admired woman. Yuexiang is not as good as Her Highness, but she particrly wants to follow Her Highness''s footsteps." Lin Yuexiang''s face seemed to have a very bright and bright light, dazzling and charming. Obviously people are already in their thirties, smiling with a smile like a girl, fair cheeks, good-looking eyebrows, and long ck hair. Lin Yuexiang said that she will notb her head in the future. From the day that Lu Qing betrayed her wanting her life, she was not Lu Qing''s wife. She was just her. She was Lin Yuexiang, herself. Who said that marrying a husband, she Lin Yuexiang is a living person, why should she listen to a wolfhearted dog? Like her Highness, she will live a dazzling, living scene. Not only does she have to live the scenery, but also as a woman, doing things that countless men can''t do in the world. "Well, since you have decided so, I support you." Tang Guo quite likes Lin Yuexiang''s choice. Perhaps, Lin Yuexiang will start a different era in Beixia. Anyway, idle is boring, so she gives the other party a chance to see where she can go. "Let''s go back to the imperial city. You will take care of the matters under my hands in the future." Tang Guo raised his lips and smiled. Lin Yuexiang was pleasantly surprised, Tang Guo said, "You were originally a woman from a peasant household. You should have a better understanding of all kinds of crops. Your brain is quite smart. I am looking forward to your participation. "His Royal Highness gave Yue Xiang such an opportunity." "If you can make a different result, I will ask the emperor to give you an official title, how about it?" Lin Yuexiang was almost lying on the ground, wasn''t this a bit too exciting? She just wants to live differently and participate in what she wants to do. She never really thought about it. Although she doesn''t think that she is worse than those men, her daughter''s presence in the DPRK is really rare. Even in history, there are not necessarily a few people. It''s really exciting, but she wants it! "Well, Yuexiang will not disappoint His Highness." At this moment, Lin Yuexiang''s heart gave birth to a different ambition. What kind of situation should I be able to stand on the court hall, and be an official with a group of men? Just thinking about it excites her. It''s a bitte to go home today. The rest is still writing Chapter 1505: Her Royal Highness (51) Chapter 1505: Her Royal Highness (51) 1505 Her Royal Highness The Princess (51) In particr, her son is about to take an examination, and will the two mothers and sons stand together in the future? Lin Yuexiang was about to pass out with excitement. This life is really getting more and more exciting. Thanks to Her Highness for showing her, she has seen a different world. A woman doesn''t have to be busy around her husband and children. She can also rely on her talents to do what men do, and even she can do better. Yun endlessly felt that at that moment, Lin Yuexiang was different. Three years ago, when I saw Lin Yuexiang, the other side was full of anger, just trying to get justice and punish Lu Qing''s vige woman. Before Tang Guo said those words, Lin Yuexiang was just a woman who looked unusual after three years of transformation. Lin Yuexiang now has her own soul, not the one who only wants to sue Lu Qing. She has goals, has pursuits, has her own open life, and may even be in the future. Suing Lu Qing is nothing but a trivial matter in her life. The person who changed all this is the one he hated holding in his palm. He loved her miserably, liked her smile, her voice, everything about her, including her indifference and even ridicule at him, he felt extraordinarily cute. He must be crazy or poisoned, there is no cure in the sky. As if from her, he couldn''t find anything that didn''t like her. Leaving aside her non-marriage, she was really nice to him. How good is it? Fortunately, he thought the next moment, he said that he would be a rtive, and she would agree. But he understood that it was an illusion. In this life, they cannot be married. He was not resentful at all, only felt thankful and thankful for his persistence, so that he could apany her, look at her, like her, and realize her goodness. She was so dazzling that she was able to make another woman caught in the quagmire so dazzling. This is her skill. The woman he likes is not ordinary. "National Division?" Yun endlessly awakened by Tang Guo''s voice, came back to God, "His Royal Highness." "You''re lost, what are you thinking?" "Thinking of Your Highness." Yun endlessly expressed, without hiding his mind. Being unmarried does not mean that he cannot confess his mind. And she didn''t seem to hate such things. "What do you want me to do?" "Because Your Highness is so good, I think of it and go to God. System: Damn, it''s so numb, this man, your image has copsed again. Yun Yin: He doesn''t know this person, not his son. He must have been possessed by some terrible monster. "Guo Shi, when you first saw you, you were also an exquisite gentleman. How did it take you more than ten years to be so unscrupulous?" "Is it possible that a master can fall into the dust and be polluted by the mundane red dust?" "Red dust can''t disturb me, only His Highness can." System: Mom! Mom! Can''t stand it. He thought that if they were not married, he would not eat dog food. How could he forget that, even if he is not married and not together, dog food is indispensable. "Guoshi, you have changed." "To change for Your Highness, endlessly and willingly, as long as Your Highness does not hate it." Tang Guo sat aside with a smile and said, "Guo Shi, you have one more skill." Chapter 1506: Her Royal Highness (52) Chapter 1506: Her Royal Highness (52) 1506 Her Royal Highness The Princess (52) "What skills?" "Except for divination, the weather will heal, and now he can practice his tongue and talk well." After Yun couldn''t hear it, he was only so happy. "Does that Highness feel good or bad?" "Of course it''s good. If you can be happy, it''s good. Who doesn''t want to listen?" "Then I will tell my Highness every day, okay?" Tang Guo chuckled and said, "Are you not afraid to tire your tongue?" "As long as your Highness is willing to listen, the endless tongue will never be tired." System: No, he''s full. Yun Yin: Dead. Ying Zhu: Can you not listen? s, it was because she had seen the feelings of Her Majesty the Highness, and missed her for life. Nowadays, she doesn''t see any man consciouslyparing with the state teacher. It''s not that these men are bad, but that she doesn''t agree with many of the other people''s views. For example, the talented people here basically think that women should be husbands and daughters, have children, and many think that the more sons, the better. Poor people may only be willing to marry her as a wife, and will not ept it. That''s because of poverty, and I can''t afford it. She is a close-to-therge maid next to Her Royal Highness Princess, so why should she marry such a person and p herself? Slightly wealthy, the younger official''s children have more rules, and they must have a stable position as a mother. Regardless of whether she has a son or not, these men are bound to ept them. As old as this, there must be several of them. She also envied one life, one person, two lovers, two looks at each other, two children, two children, their rtionship reached a certain level, happy marriage, happy child rearing, working together for a lifetime. Even if she is a high court maid, her status is not low, and she can marry a good family. In recent years, many people have also proposed marriage. But she didn''t want to live that kind of life, and her Highness was in front. Since that is the case, she would rather serve Her Highness all the time. Why would she live a life that made her ufortable? Like today, when traveling around the world, if she really married, she was afraid that she would never be able to step out of the imperial city. How can she see the beauty of this world? All day in the house, jealous, all kinds of calctions, that day, just thinking about it is extremely troublesome. Since she has a choice, naturally she has to choose the mostfortable day. "My son wasn''t like that before. He used to talk a little and was indifferent to outsiders. It won''t be like this now. I can''t describe it any more." Yun Yin looked at Ying Zhu''s expression and couldn''t help talking. Ying Zhu came back to her and said, "My Highness has always been this way. I think it''s good, and His Highness'' thoughts will not be wrong." Yun Yin: How can we talk about this, there is nomon topic at all, this is a girl who protects the master. "His Royal Highness is indeed a rare woman. It is not surprising that the son will be nted in His Royal Highness." Yun Yin continued to talk. Ying Zhu said proudly, "Naturally, let alone the Northern Xia Kingdom, it is among the surrounding nations. If you look for it, will you be able to find a woman who is better than my Highness? My status is honorable, I am full of talents, and I am full of heart Who canpare? " Yun Yin: So confident? But think about it like this. "If the son can marry his Highness, he will be very happy." Ying Zhu was unhappy. "My Highness said that she would never be married in this life. Whoever persecuted her would throw her out." Chapter 1507: Her Royal Highness (53) Chapter 1507: Her Royal Highness (53) 1507 Her Royal Highness (53) "That''s a bit of an obsession for the son." "What about infatuation? Does anyone have an infatuation with His Royal Highness? Your Royal Highness has to marry him? You are really dumb and inferior to your son." "It''s no wonder that the boss is no longer young and has not been seen by the girl. It turned out to be a bad brain. I''m really tired of talking to you." Ying Zhu snorted and turned away. Yun Yin: What is this? Isn''t he just talking about a topic? Sure enough, the royal maid next to Her Royal Highness was equally difficult to serve. He couldn''t learn what his son was like. For a woman, he followed his face every day, speaking all kinds of sweet words. He Yunyin likes Yunyun Yehe, but he doesn''t like the privacy of his children. Although he is thirty, he has nt pulled the girl s hand so far. That s because he does nt want to pull. If he wants to pull, there are many girls who are willing to be pulled by him. The next day, the group set off for the Imperial City. When passing through various small towns, Yingzhu always buys local snacks and brings them in a carriage. Yun Yin followed him subconsciously, apparently forgotten, and yesterday I thought in his heart that he wouldn''t follow him every day. "What are you following me?" "This is a remote town. If you have a girl''s house, what should I do if something happens?" Yun Yin stared at Ying Zhu''s skeptical eyes and said quickly, "If you have an ident, Your Highness will be sad, Your Highness will be sad, Isn''t it even more sad for the son? " "So, it''s not sad for my son. I have to protect you." "Okay, you follow, Yun Yin, I tell you, I''m not interested in you, don''t think about it." "Come on, Ying Zhu, you''re almost thirty. I don''t like this. I like the young and beautiful if I like it." Ying Zhu was angry. Women hated what they feared the most, and hated being told to grow old. "You get out." "Do not roll!" Tang Guozhen opened the curtain of the carriage and just saw the confrontation between the two men, and couldn''t help but smile, of course, just a smile. Between Ying Zhu and Yun Yin, she never thought of interfering, let it be, let it be, if you have a fate, you don''t have to force it. There will be a day when Ying Zhu is not bad. After two months, the group returned to the Imperial City. Lu Yufan was busy and began to prepare for the exam. He was studying all day. Lin Yuexiang was thrown to the crop field by Tang Guo, and she was responsible for the things under her hands. Whether Lin Yuexiang can convince the public depends on the skill of the other party. If this matter is not handled well, will he be an official in the future and not be suppressed by others? Lin Yuexiang did not let her down. On the first day, the people on the crop site were really dissatisfied with the appearance of her beautiful woman and took over such important things. But then Lin Yuexiang''s ability told them to take it. This woman is not only beautiful, but she knows crops so well. She is a wise woman, she is exporting chapters, she also paints, and she draws a plot of the field, which is really good. The new ideas are very useful. People came from His Royal Highness, and they have the ability to respect them naturally. Lin Yuexiang is resolved here. Next is Lu Yuzheng, Tang Guo asks what she wants to do. The little girl said, "Your Highness, Yu Xun wants to open a medical museum. Whenever I think of the severe illness after the rain, Yu Xun thinks of healing and saving people." Chapter 1508: Her Royal Highness (54) Chapter 1508: Her Royal Highness (54) Chapter 1508 Your Royal Highness (54) "In that case, you can open a medical museum and fight for the reputation of the medical museum to attract the attention of my father and queen. At that time, I will give you a que." "Thank Your Highness." Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. His Royal Highness Tang Guo, on the contrary, is most free. Drink tea every day, have a bite to eat, and listen to the praises of the Master of the National Teacher for her good words. This is a reallyfortable day, envy and envy. The system can''t wait to be an adult, and experience Tang Guo''s experience again. The first achievement was Lu Yuzheng. In three days, the medical museum opened. There was no business for the first time, and then she thought of a way to see a doctor for free within ten days. Sure enough, some poor people came to the door, and they were helpless. Especially the doctor in the medical museum was a teenage doctor who made them uneasy and reluctant to leave, so they had to die as a live horse doctor and tried. Unexpectedly, Lu Yuzhen became famous at the first consultation, and the people who came to her to see a doctor were endless. In just ten days, she had the title of Little Divine Doctor in the Imperial City. After returning to normal, there were countless people who invited her to see a doctor. This caused dissatisfaction in other medical institutions, and was ready to teach this little girl. In recent years, Lu Yuzheng has not followed Tang Guo in vain. Despite his young age, he has a lot of thoughts, not a kind of casual girl. People in other medical museums, if they can''t get any benefit, want to use the people behind them to exert pressure. Before they could put pressure on them, they heard that the Grand Princess''s Hall went down to Lu Yu''s medical hall and talked andughed with each other. The more specific news is that the two knew that the hospital seemed to be sponsored by Her Royal Highness the Princess. Those who wanted to rectify Lu Yuzhen at that timepletely relieved their minds. Can you mess it up? Can''t afford it, can only run. They hope that the previous events will not be hated by Her Royal Highness. Lu Yuzheng also did not sue. He also said that other medical establishments could not be closed without business, saying that only 20 patients would be picked up in the next day. Other hospitals saw this and were ashamed, thinking that their heart was really ashamed, since they could notpare to a little girl. Tang Guo likes to sit behind the curtain in the medical hall and watch Lu Yuzheng treat her patients. Recently she is really a bit boring. Want to rectify Lu Qing, there is still time. Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yufan both have to spend some time before they can be effective. They have toe step by step, can''t be anxious, otherwise it will be boring and painless. On this day, Lu Yuzheng has diagnosed 20 patients and is about to close the library. In fact, the patients in the medical center have been scheduled for three days. This was her limitation, and she was only able to line up three days in advance, otherwise she would be closed. Tang Guo also nned to go out from behind the curtain and take Lu Yuyu back to Princess Mansion. At this moment, someone suddenly ran into the medical hall from the outside, looked at Lu Yuzhen, grabbed her, and said, "Fortunately, little **** doctor, please take a trip with me." Lu Yukun knows how to push people''s hands down, with a serious face. "What''s the matter? To heal, please line up. If you can''t wait, go to other medical centers. Those doctors are capable people . " "Eroma said, this must be a little **** doctor, little **** doctor, you go with me, after the diagnosis and treatment, Erma must be rewarded again." Erma? Lu Yuzhen''s eyes darkened, and he forgot about Tang Guo behind his eyes, and finallyughed, "Sorry, please line up. No matter what horse you are, you have to line up." see you tomorrow Chapter 1509: Her Royal Highness (55) Chapter 1509: Her Royal Highness (55) Chapter 1509 Your Royal Highness (55) The man who looked like Xiao Xuan was annoyed when he saw that Lu Yuzhen was unmoved. At the moment, straighten the waist, and said with a high toe, "Little **** doctor, you have to think about it. I''m from the Erma horse, please kindly invite you. Our Erma horse invites you, it is worthy of you "You are so disappointed with Erma''s fancy," he lowered his voice, "don''t you want to hang around in the imperial city?" Behind this small medical hall is the shadow of Tang Guo, which only circtes between various medical halls. In Lu Qing''s current status, how could he care about a small medical hall in the imperial city if he was not sick and painless. Besides, this medical museum is very far away from the second princess''s residence, but it is a dozen streets away. Naturally, Lv Qing and this little sister did not know. Tang Yu was supported by Lu Yuzhen after this medical museum. Tang Guo has only appeared once. The people in the Imperial City are respectful and afraid of her, and dare not talk about her at will. I was afraid to say a bad word a little bit, and a big princess brain fan came out halfway, and would scold them. Now in this imperial city, no matter they are local talents or foreign talents who take exams, the fairy in their dreams is Her Royal Highness Princess. But from a distance, you ca nt y with it, they once thought that no one in the world was worthy of her. "I didn''t make trouble in the Imperial City. The duty-opened medical museum was used to treat patients and save people, and I didn''t do anything harmful. Why can''t I mix in the Imperial City?" Lu Yuzhen was not afraid. As she grew older, she remembered the hardships of her mother and her brother as a child. Thousands of miles went to Lu Qing''s way, and the hunting wolf howled by Lu Qing sent people. Her mother was in tears, gritted her teeth, and pained desperately pushing her and her brother down the hillside. She was small, drenched with rain, rolling down the hillside, stones, weeds, bushes from her skin, and the pain on her face. She remembered the pain of the cold and high fever. Lu Qing, what is it? In addition to having some blood rtionship with her, it is a wolf-hearted thing. Obviously, he is a poor schr who climbed up to the power and was born in a humble beginning. Now, he will do his best in the imperial city under the status of Erma. "Little magician, the Erma horse really can''t wait, let me check it out." Seeing that Lu Yuzhen could not be threatened, Xiaoyan thought that he would deceive people first, and then healed the second horse. Wait until the second horse is ready, and then consider these things with her. Lu Yushen''s heart moved, "You talk about first, what''s wrong with Erma?" "When riding a horse, I identally fell down and broke my leg. It looks a little serious. Little **** doctor, please go with me." Xiao Yan listened to Lu Yuzhen''s questioning and thought there was a y. Actually, I didn''t know. Lu Yuzheng just wanted to know if Lu Qing was out of luck. When she heard that Lu Qing had broken her leg while riding a horse, she almost pped her hands and said, "Retribution, this is retribution." "I can''t go with you. I and other hospitals have promised to diagnose only 20 patients a day. After two days, there will be a new round of rankings. If you can''t wait, send someone to grab it earlier. No. " "When I first came to the Imperial City, the promises I made must be fulfilled. When the gentleman said something, it was difficult to chase a horse, even if I was a woman, I didn''t want to keep my word. If you can''t wait, you still have to go to another old medical doctor Doctor. " Seeing this, Xiaoyan gritted his teeth and rushed up to La Luyu. Chapter 1510: Her Royal Highness (56) Chapter 1510: Her Royal Highness (56) 1510 Her Royal Highness (56) In his opinion, the girl was tender and weak, but in her teens. Today, he also had to carry the person back, and he healed the second horse first. However, Lv Yuyu had learned martial arts, and easily escaped. He also gave the other hand a hand, just pushing people out of the door and closing the door instantly. Her voice came out, "I said it. Twenty patients have already been treated today. You should go to another doctor." There is nothing he can do about it, Erma is still waiting, and he can only find other doctors. Lu Yuzhen stood behind the door, and after a long time, she said, "My Highness, I am a little happy." "I am also very happy." Tang Guo stepped out from behind and greeted Lu Yuzhen. "Yuzhen,e and have some snacks to celebrate." Lu Yuchen rushed to Tang Guo''s side, found a ce to sit down, picked up a snack, bit it fiercely, and swallowed in a few mouthfuls. "His Royal Highness, this is the retribution. Lv Qing has broken his leg, so I won''t help him. I''m afraid he will be put to death. His Highness will not relieve his hatred." Tang Guo nodded. "If you kill him, the ns behind me will be useless, and I really don''t know why." "So, I still don''t take it, bear it." Lu Yuzhen supported his small chin. "I just don''t know. He has fallen badly on his legs. I hope it''s better." Tang Guo moved his mind, silently recalling the plot, and said, "It should be a bit severe." "Tunzi, I remember that Lu Qing should have fallen badly this time, and was finally cured by a tourist doctor who almost starved to death, right?" [Yes, the host is big, it''s a nomad who doesn''t know where toe. "Then I have to send a few people to watch it. Once the tourist doctor appears, I will pick him back to the medical museum." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, this medical museum, only Lu Yuzhen a girl''s house, there are a few misceneous buddies There are indeed fewer people. After chatting for a while, they returned to Princess Mansion from the back door together. Over the second princess, there was a lot of noise. Lu Qing''s broken leg also caught Tang Xi''s attention. She didn''t care what happened to Lu Qing''s injury, as long as she didn''t die. With Lu Qing''s signature horse in her hands, her life is actually very moist, and no one cares about her, which is not as bad as expected. Of course, as long as she doesn''t meet her emperor, nothing is wrong. "What about the horse''s legs?" Tang Xi asked the doctor who frowned. The old man quickly got up to salute, and said, "Going back to Her Royal Highness, the Erma horse is very seriously injured and has hurt her bones. Caomin can only help the Erma horse to relieve pain. It cannot restore Erma''s leg to normal, so ..." "Meaning, what?" Tang Xi asked indifferently. "If there is a doctor with a good medical skill, there may be a hint of vitality. Maybe tomorrow, you can ask the doctor to see it." The doctor spoke more euphemistically, after all, he could not understand Tang Xi''s words. Tangxi said, "Then you prescribe medicine to the horse to relieve pain." Listening to Tang Xi''s tone without me, the old man was at ease. She squinted, Lu Qing, with a soreplexion, and his little sister asked, "Why did the horse get off the horse?" "I was riding a horse and identally fell. I ca nt ask for a doctor today. The princess troubled me and asked me to ask a doctor." Lu Qing was so cold in heart that he didn''t want to be a sister-inw. "Best I was able to invite the little mistress of the imperial city. I have recently heard that she has a good reputation and good medical skills. She should be able to treat my leg. " "Let''s do it," Tang Xi responded perfunctoryly. Chapter 1511: Her Royal Highness (57) Chapter 1511: Her Royal Highness (57) 1511 Her Royal Highness (57) Of course, the people sent by Tangxi did not invite Lu Yuyu. After receiving the words of the people under him, Tang Xi felt that Lu Yuzhen did not give her the face of the princess, and she was a little angry. On the second day, I happened to pass by Lu Yuzhen''s medical museum. Without saying a word, I was asked to help her get out of the carriage and walk into Lu Yuzhen''s medical museum. Seeing that Lu Yuzhen was examining the pulse of a patient, she did not seem to see her. Tangxi''s courtdy stepped forward and said, "Is it okay to see Her Royal Highness Princess II?" Lu Yuzhen nced at Tang Xi, loosened the patient''s wrist, and stood up to pay homage to Lu Yuquan. "The maid has seen Her Royal Highness Princess Two. If your lord is in need of medical treatment, please wait for two days to send someone over to rank. The patient was diagnosed and treated, waiting for Her Royal Highness Princess II, and forgive me. " Tang Xi had wanted to have an attack by Lu Yuzhen''s disrespectful behavior towards her. I didn''t expect the other party to be so knowledgeable and polite, to speak politely and not to make mistakes. If you get angry like that, there is no reason for it, it will cause a joke, and someone willpare her with her sister. "Princess is not feeling well. You should treat the princess first." The patient sitting in front of Lu Yuzhen heard that he nned to give up his ce. He is not in a hurry, and he can line upter. If the princess embarrasses the little doctor, it will not be good. But as soon as he moved, Lu Yuzhen held his shoulder and said, "Sit down, I''ll see you." "His Royal Highness Princess, if you want to see a doctor, please also rank. There is no distinction between high and low here, only firste. Yuhuang believes that the imperial city is a good ce, because this ce is fair, and rarely happens to be bullying. Can you understand? " "You mean, if Princess Ben wants you to see a doctor, is it because of bullying?" Tang Xi was upset. A little medical girl dared to say such things to her, and she found something wrong. The patients in the queue all nned to let Tang Xie first, but she was stopped by Lu Yuzhen. She said with a serious face, "I only look at the people who are ranked, and I remember all of you clearly. Want to see a doctor, no matter Whoever has to line up is a rule. " "Isn''t it the little **** doctor?" Tang Xi ticked his lips. "The little **** doctor with such a straight temper is really rare. Thest person like you is already ..." "How is it?" Before Tang Xi finished speaking, Tang Guo''s voice came from behind. Tangxi couldn''t be more familiar with this gentle and pleasant voice. She looked up suddenly and saw Tang Guoing out from the back of the medical hall. Ying Zhu is still the same as before, no matter where Tang Guo goes, she always holds a te of snacks. Tangxi''s lips trembled, and his legs and stomach trembled a little. "Sister Huang, why are you here?" "This hospital is sponsored by me. When it''s okay, I like toe and sit and see how sick and dead I am." System: The host bragged again, looking at Tang Xi stunned. Tangxi''s face was extremely ugly. "It turned out to be Huang''s Medical Museum. Why didn''t you hear anyone say that?" "Is it not long after returning to the imperial city? And this medical museum was opened to cure diseases and save people. How can it be publicized like every other? Yu Yu''s medical skills are good. Even if there is no need to preach, some people wille in endlessly. Yu Yu is too busy alone to diagnose twenty people a day. " Chapter 1512: Her Royal Highness (58) Chapter 1512: Her Royal Highness (58) 1512 Her Royal Highness The Princess (58) "Second Emperor Girl, what did you say just now? I interrupted you just now, and now I can continue." Tang Guo looked up and looked at Tang Xi with a smile. Where did Tang Xi dare to say something? He tapped the corners of his lips. "I just think that there are not many hard-tempered people like Xiao Shen Yi. It''s very surprising. Now that I know she is the emperor, that''s not surprising. With Sister Huang standing behind her back, anyone''s temper can harden. " "The second emperor sister is wrong. Yu Yan''s temper is straight and straightforward. I support her, but she justifies it. If she doesn''t, then, Yu Yuan is a good girl, she won''t It''s unreasonable, it''s pretty foolish. " System: Very good, such a short host, a Lu Yuzheng will not ignore it, haha, it is indeed his host. Tangxi heard the allusions and was almost furious! Lu Yuying buried his head and grinned hard. His Royal Highness is also a great princess, so the difference is so great. "Isn''t the second emperor girl ill? If you are not in a hurry,e on the day after tomorrow, and a new rank wille outter," Tang Guo smiled. "If you are in a hurry, you should go to the pce and ask a doctor to diagnose it." "Even if we are royal princesses, we have to pay attention to the firste first arrival. Yuzheng is for the people to see a doctor, so that she can make an exception without ranking. There is only one case, that is, the patient was brought to the medical center, and in danger. The medical doctor cannot refuse. Otherwise, with the reputation of today''s medical museum, no one knows. Do nte here if you have an acute illness. If you want toe here, it s a rogue against the little girl Yu Yu. Tang Xi was said to be very shameless. She will note here after being killed. "It is not a serious illness. I didn''t know the rules here before, which caused trouble for the emperor." "Sister Huang, I''ll resign first." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Should I send someone to help you go to the pce to ask a doctor?" "No, thank you for your kindness." She''s mad, okay? Lu Qing is really bad at all. She me Lu Qing. If not for her, would she be so angry? Lu Qing''s man was really a broom star. After entering her princess house, nothing good happened. How was she blind at first and wanted to be with him? After Tang Xi left, the patient in the back hurriedly worshiped Tang Guo and was very grateful to her. It turned out that Her Royal Highness was really supported here. Before hearing the rumors, they still didn''t believe it. The price of seeing a doctor here is very cheap, the medicinal materials are also some ordinary, they are all used. Even if there are only twenty people a day, they don''t care. With such an event, Tang Guo spread a story about a medical museum. Lu Yuzheng''s reputation became more and more prominent, and caught the attention of the emperor and queen. When Tang Guo entered the pce, they asked. "When traveling, a little girl I met was very clever and wanted to heal the sick and save people. The son-inw gave her the opportunity. Now it seems that she is doing well. "It''s really not easy for a little girl to do that, and it''s worth appreciating." Compared with the queen, the emperor is actually a very enlightened person. Without the emperor, the queen may not be able to ept Tang Guo''s unmarried rtionship and run outside all day. Under the leadership of the emperor, the queen also saw the great ability of the women in the world, and never urged Tang Guo to be married. Chapter 1513: Her Royal Highness (59) Chapter 1513: Her Royal Highness (59) 1513 Her Royal Highness The Princess (59) Her son is a prince, and her daughter is respected by all people in the world. When she heard that the emperor was going to give Lu Yuzhen a que, she also agreed, "Then I can''t do nothing. I hope that all the women in this world can learn from me. I have to say that the queen was envious of Tang Guo, and she lived up to the dream of many women. Lu Yuzheng was a little embarrassed when she received the que from the emperor and the pce card from her. "His Royal Highness, is thising too fast?" Although she thought that she was good enough to attract the attention of the two, she would definitely not be so quick. Then she responded and thanked her quickly, "Thank Your Highness." It must be that Her Royal Highness has said something good that will make the Empress and Queen gift to her. She understood Tang Guo''s mind, that is, to let their three mothers and children stand on the highest ce, to make Lu Qing look down, repent, despair, and finally kill each other. Her mother always said that she couldn''t figure out what Her Royal Highness was about, and that she had to do so many things to torture Lu Qing. "When it''s okay in the future, go to the pce to see my mother. She especially likes little girls. The flower tea you madest time, she likes it very much." "Yes, Yu Zheng will definitely thank the emperor, the queen." Lu Yukun understood that she had reached the sky in one step, to the age of less than sixteen. I do not know what Lu Qing looks like with such a daughter. At this moment, she thought that His Highness'' revenge was a wonderful idea. Next, Tang Guo went to the crop field and looked at Lin Yuexiang with a straw hat, pointing at the old farmers in the farnd. She sat aside with a smile, drinking tea, veryfortable. System: Yeah, the oxen that have been raised have grown strong head by head. Can they be cultivated in the fields? I don''t know what the beginning was. The host was greatly fascinated by cattle raising, or group by group, with extremely strong heads and great strength. It is definitely a good cow for farming. "My Highness, I always feel that you are doing something great." Tang Guo nced endlessly. "Then you really guessed wrong. This is not a big deal for me." "But His Royal Highness trained three talented people for Beixia Kingdom, a little magician who rejuvenated wonderfully, and one who is likely to be the next champion. He understands poems and popr things. This is the blessing of Beixia Kingdom. Wuyi is so proficient in painting and calligraphy, but the most proficient are the crops in these fields, which is the blessing of the Northern Xia Kingdom. " "His Royal Highness, if this is not a major event, what is a major event?" Yun endlessly drunk, this is who he likes, how can he be so good. Tang Guo smiled softly, "Guo Shi, these three talented people, didn''t you participate? Lu Yufan''s talents and chess skills were all taught by Guo Shi. Made a great contribution. If you really do something big, you are doing something big. " "And I ... just want to report some personal revenge, but I just identally made it bigger." Tang Guo looked helpless. "I don''t know. The result will be like this. Maybe it''s fate." Yun endlessly: "..." How could he not believe what he heard? Couldn''t her fate change in her hands? She can change her life against the sky. System: The host will really pretend to be a big match. Maybe when she said that, she didn''t want to pretend. Chapter 1514: Her Royal Highness (60) Chapter 1514: Her Royal Highness (60) 1514 Her Royal Highness (60) "Actually, I''m just selfish, what His Highness wants to do is what I want to do, and I didn''t expect that the result would be like this." Yun kept talking. System: OK, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house. "Guo Shi really speaks." "Your Highness likes to listen." "People have recently sent me a lot of fruits. I''ve left you a cart. If you can''t finish eating, you can keep the fruit wine." "His Royal Kindness, I will not stop refusing it. After the fruit wine is brewed, I will send some pots to my Highness to taste." "Okay." The two sat on each side, talking one on the other, quiet and harmonious. The system thinks it, this is actually quite good. In this world, the host is really unintentional to marry, she seems to enjoy this feeling of freedom and freedom, nothing can restrain her, just need to do what she wants and go. Yun chattering this person, adaptability is also very good, even got used to her rhythm and followed her. It is not the love you are tired of, but another feeling. "Guo Shi, you have never asked you what to do with the herbs in my mother''s hand?" "Save someone." "Oh" "It''s my righteous sister, the daughter of my beloved father. Born in aplicated environment, she was poisoned when she was a kid. The righteous father wentter, wishing that I could help the righteous sister detoxify. The righteous father has kindness to me , So it must be done. " "I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as detoxifying, isn''t it?" Tang Guoji smiled and nced endlessly. Yun endlessly told the truth, "Yes, the righteous father also asked me to take care of her, if possible, marry her and take care of her forever." "All I promised was to help Yimei detoxify," Yun Tang said without waiting for Tang Guo. "From childhood to big, only when she is Yimei, I have never had other thoughts. It is impossible for me to be with her. together." "Guo Shi exined so anxiously." "I''m afraid of His Highness misunderstanding. Even if you and I don''t have a husband and wife, my heart is tied to you, I only want to be with you in this life, I don''t want to cause you to be upset because of this." "Well, then invite the teacher to travel with me all over the world to see the world, how about it?" "Nature is good." The two met each other with a smile, and never mentioned marriage or disapproval, and liked things that they didn''t like. "His Royal Highness is really a good match with the National Teacher. I don''t know why the two are so different." The old farmer whispered, both regrettable. Lin Yuexiang heard the discussions of the old farmers and said, "His Royal Highness has no intention to be married, and he does not want to be burdened by his children''s love. The master is a beautiful person who cares deeply about His Highness. Even if they are not married, they cannot be separated. What''s the difference? " "Look, aren''t they good? The Princess House and the Master''s House are also separated by a wall and open a door, not a family. Keeping a wall, it may be fresh and artistic." When the old farmers heard it, theyughed joyfully, "Yeah, yeah, there must be different ideas between His Highness and people like the Master. Where can we farmers understand, sowing, sowing, after a few months Good harvest again. " A yearter, Lin Yuexiang cultivated countless crops, fruits, vegetables, and the emperor was overjoyed. At Tang Guo''s request, Lin Yuexiang became the first female officer of the Beixia Kingdom. The emperor personally wrote the book, which was passed down by the Grand Princess Hall. For a time, the three words Lin Yuexiang were unknown in the imperial city. "Lin Yuexiang?" Listening to the name, Lu Qing was a little stunned, and thenughed, "This is the same name ..." The Lin Yuexiang had already died under the chaos. see you tomorrow Chapter 1515: Her Royal Highness (61) Chapter 1515: Her Royal Highness (61) 1515 Her Royal Highness The Princess (61) Lv Qing heard that the female official Xinbei, who was in the new state of Beixia, was invited to participate in the poetry fair organized by the talented and talented women of the Imperial City. Perhaps because of that familiar name, he also wanted to see and see. Where is this sacreddy, who is sacred, and can be so valued by the emperor? He stood up, and the beads on one side supported him quickly. Lu Qing pushed the beads and said with a cold face, "I don''t need to hold you, I just have some legs, but I don''t break, I can go by myself." Heard that the beads were afraid to go up. Ever since Er Erma identally broke his leg, his temper has be more and more strange. He lost his temper at every turn, and the maids in the room were a little scared of the two horses. Lu Qing limped out, he wanted to walk normally, but everything became abnormal. Originally, he was also a romantic figure, because the old horse broke his leg and hurt his bones. The old doctor in the imperial city had invited him all over. Tang Xi, the doctor of the imperial pce, also helped him to see him. They said that his legs could be treated, but they were not medical enough to restore their legs to their original appearance, so after the wound healed, he became a mule. So, is his leg really incurable? If it were notter, I heard that someone had broken his leg, which was worse than him, and he was finally healed by the little **** in the medical hall in the north of the city. He wouldn''t be so reconciled. He always had a grudge in his heart, that the little doctor in that medical house would note to treat his leg. Lu Yu''s name is not known to the people of the imperial city. Everyone has be ustomed to calling her a little magician. Over time, she doesn''t care what her name is. Everyone calls the little divine doctor, and it came to Lu Qing''s ears that naturally there was only three words. If you hear the three words of Lu Yuzheng, you may still have some doubts in your heart. Of course, it may not be doubted. Because of his heart, he had no wife and children at all, and was able to remember the three words Lin Yuexiang, and Lin Yuexiang was particrly impressed by him. On the day of the poetry meeting, Tang Guo was also invited. Tang Guo usually wouldn''t go, but the person holding the poetry meeting would definitely invite His Royal Highness. As for whether she wille or not, that is her choice. Tang Guo thinks that the three words Lin Yuexiang are enough to attract Lu Qing. Although in Lu Qing''s heart, the woman who had been ordered by the emperor to be an official, and who could be an official with the man, could not be his former wife. But he will definitely want to see if the woman with the same name and surname looks as good as the rumor. Therefore, Lu Qing must go back. Will she not go to such an interesting scene? "Go invite the teacher and wait for the poetry meeting." Yun kept receiving invitations and quickly cleaned his face. He changed his clothes and did not go out from the main entrance. He came in from the main entrance of the princess''s house, but turned over directly from that wall. Tang Guo just came out of the house, and saw Yun jumping endlessly from the fence. Heughed and said, "The teacher is very interested." Yun endlessly was so embarrassed, he was just a bit happy, couldn''t find the north and the south, and was so ecstatic. "Now that the Master is here, let''s go." Yun endlessly felt that Her Royal Highness today is particrly happy, as if something good would happen. Chapter 1516: Her Royal Highness (62) Chapter 1516: Her Royal Highness (62) 1516 Her Royal Highness The Princess (62) Yun kept thinking of Lin Yuexiang and naturally thought of Lu Qing. For a moment, he guessed that Lu Qinghui woulde to the Poetry Club. He shook his head and smiled. No wonder His Royal Highness would be so happy. It turned out to be this way. He wanted to see what Lu Qing would look like when he saw Lin Yuexiang. Of course, he thinks that even if Lin Yuexiang is standing in front of Lu Qing today, the other party cannot recognize him. At this point, Tang Guo and his party had already arrived at the scene of the poetry meeting. She and Yun sat in the pavilion endlessly, and no one dared to disturb her at will. But the organizers were really ttered when they saw Tang Guoing. As long as she sat there, she didn''t need to do anything, it was an honor in his life, but this was the fairy in his dream. Yun noticed that throughout the poetry meeting, the eyes of the geniuses fell unconsciously on His Royal Highness. Although it was only a careful nce, it made him a little upset. Sure enough, Her Royal Highness was too attractive, and no one would not be attracted to her. Fortunately, His Royal Highness was not interested in these talents. Thinking about it this way, he felt that he was still very lucky. Compared with those talents who can only wait and see, dreaming, his neighbor and his Highness are neighbors, and what His Royal Highness has to say personally is that he will be willing to take him wherever he goes , Traveling around the world together, watching the beauty of the world. Then, Yun chattered again and again, looking at those talented eyes, showing a little disdain. The system observed the endless expression of Yun, almost did not spray the smile, [host is big, is this guy so easy to satisfy now? "There is no harm withoutparison. I treat him well. How did he know withoutparison?" The system thought, yeah, the host is really good for the cloud. Seeing how the host treats Lu Qing, you can see how hard the woman''s heart is. She must not only destroy Lu Qing''s position, everything that the other party cares about, but also directly destroy it from the bottom of her heart. After destroying the self-confidence of the other party, she must finally kill her. Except for His Highness Princess Tang Guo, Lin Yuexiang is the most dazzling person today. Everyone saw the woman who was wearing a in long dress and raising her hands, and the atmosphere was fierce, and she was totally different from ordinary women. Although she had only a light makeup on her face, her hair was half pulled with a mule and half covered. Buns and clothes seemed so simple that they couldn''t be ignored. There are no superfluous decorations, but there are countless well-dressed women in the poetry society, which are iparable. Lin Yuexiang first came to Tang Guo and calmly met her before returning to the crowd and chatting with others. Between words and manners, it really came out of nowhere, whether it was elegant or vulgar, she came in handy. Her Royal Highness, the geniuses dare not think. Where is thisdy officer? The geniuses shook their heads reluctantly after contacting Lin Yuexiang and did not dare to think. Why are these two women so outstanding? Moreover, Lin Yuexiang is a minister of North Korea and Central China, who dares to marry? Even if you marry, you have to offer well. But even if they want to marry, will they be willing? Who is there that she can fancy? When Tang Xi came, she didn''t have much eyes on her. Lin Yuexiang, you have met by chance before. She was a little angry, not as good as Sister Huang, and even Lin Yuexiang in this area couldn''tpare. She was looking for trouble with Lin Yuexiang, but they were ministers from North Korea and China. Chapter 1517: Her Royal Highness (63) Chapter 1517: Her Royal Highness (63) 1517 Her Royal Highness The Princess (63) The emperor was close, and she was in the limelight. She was just an ordinary princess, who couldn''t easily offend the other party. "His Royal Highness, Lin Yuexiang''s changes are really great." Yun endlessly sighed. If we say that Lu Yufan and Lu Yufan have changed because of him. This Princess Lin Yuexiang was raised by Her Royal Highness herself. Her Royal Highness Princess is really a very powerful woman. May I ask, who can turn a Yamano vige woman into a North Korean minister? I''m afraid I can''t find one right now? System: The host is only raising cattle. Didn''t you see her frowning now? Something was done for her now. There is a prince, the prince, who loves her. There are three mothers and sons of Lin Yuexiang, and countless brain residues. If the host wants to do something big and instigate a little, it is estimated that arge number of people will follow. "That''s Lin Yuexiang''s own ability." Tang Guo originally wanted to try, and she didn''t do anything, just gave Lin Yuexiang the opportunity and conditions. If you change people, even if you give opportunities and conditions, you may not be able to do today. How many people in this world are better born and better in condition than Lin Yuexiang? But neither of them can do what Lin Yuexiang does. That''s why she said, this is Lin Yuexiang''s ability. Lin Yuexiang smiled softly, and there was an unquestionable momentum in the gentleness. Not only has it aroused the admiration of many men, but many women are also very envious. If Her Royal Highness Princess is a role model for the women in the world, she is really far away. After all, Her Royal Highness is a distinguished person, no matter what she does, ordinary people are iparable. Lin Yuexiang is not the same, it is said that the other party is of poor origin. Such women, called them, cannot be jealous, only admire. Tang Xi didn''t say hello to Lin Yuexiang. She didn''t want to say anything to the other party. The light on Lin Yuexiang was really dazzling. Even with a simple dress, she looks even better than her. She couldn''t hide the other party''s light in her dress, which was annoying. Lu Qingshan waste, and at a nce she could see the woman in in clothes surrounded by people. The moment he saw Lin Yuexiang, he still stunned for a moment. The face of the woman seemed different from what he thought. He thought that such a talented and talented woman would not be too beautiful or even ugly. I never expected that Lin Yuexiang would look so good. He limped over, just listening to Lin Yuexiang''s poems. After listening, he really liked the other person. Unable to help, he also wrote poems on the spot, nning to meet the woman. He thought that his talent would be appreciated by Lin Yuexiang, who also likes poetry books. After Lin Yuexiang listened, he only nodded slightly and smiled at him. Then there is no more. Lu Qing wasn''t too disappointed, anyway, he was also a talented man in the Imperial City. Why is Lin Yuexiang''s reaction so cold? Could it be that one that just didn''t impress the other party? Yes, this Lin Yuexiang is not an ordinary woman. It seems that he has to work hard. Lu Qing wrote several songs in session, but Lin Yuexiang responded tly. His face was a bit ugly. If it wasn''t for the identity of the other party, he really wanted to question it on the spot. Later, talented men wrote poems, and even one or two were praised by Lin Yuexiang, and he wanted to hit someone. He thinks, the woman named Lin Yuexiang likes to oppose him. Happy Children''s Day Chapter 1518: Her Royal Highness (64) Chapter 1518: Her Royal Highness (64) 1518 Her Royal Highness The Princess (64) As Lin Yuexiang dealt with the talented and talented women around her, she observed Lu Qing''s reaction. It was awkward to see the opposite, especially after giving her a clown feeling just now. At this time, she felt that Lu Qing was just like that. The poems written by Lu Qing are, in all fairness, really inferior to the talents present. The other person seems to think that he is talented and deserves praise. Poems that only send love to mountains and rivers are beautiful to read, but they have no mood when they taste. Especially when the other party just now, she also pleased her to make a few poems praising the beauty. She thought it was funny. When she married Lu Qing, she gave birth to her children and helped her take care of her family. Her parents passed away and she also took care of it. When she married Lu Qing, she was also a young and beautiful woman. When Lu Qing was full of poetry, why didn''t she write a poem to praise her? Now she appears in a different way. Instead of just meeting her for the first time, the other party has made several songs to please her, which is really a joke. "Isn''t Girl Lin a bit dissatisfied with me?" Lu Qing couldn''t help it, and was left out in the cold by Lin Yuexiang. Perhaps the reason for the name reminded him of Lin Yuexiang, who was so happy with him that he couldn''t stand being treated so coldly. Lin Yuexiang looked at Lu Qing with a surprised face, and the others looked at him a little puzzled. A talented man said, "Er. Ma, although Lin is a girl, Lord Lin is in the official position, or the emperor personally sealed it, so is the name of Er Ma to be changed? This name, Ms. Lin, I am afraid Somewhat inappropriate. " Lin Yuexiang thinks that this talent really speaks. In this mind, maybe you will be a colleague in the future. In the words of Her Royal Highness Princess, she wanted to give this person a good thumbs up. Well, now she should be honored as Lord Lin instead of Girl Lin. When Lu Qing heard it, her face changed. Seeing everyone around him was called Lord Lin Yuexiang, and finally said, "Well, Lord Lin, dare to ask if you are not satisfied with me. I wrote some poems just now. Master Lin didn''tment a word? Instead, he talked andughed with other people and praised him. I don''t quite understand what it means. " "What can it mean? Of course, your poems are not good. Lord Lin gives you face and does not want toment. Lord Lin is a minister of Chaozhong, but you write poetry to praise her beauty. Shake your face and show it to you, that''s her culture. As a horse, these poems are not appropriate. " Tang Guo''s voice sounded, and everyone quickly turned their heads and arched her hands, which was considered a salute. Her Royal Highness does not like to bend over and kneel, especially in ces like the Poetry Society. When Lu Qing saw Tang Guoing, he also helped Lin Yuexiang speak, but he was almost dizzy. "Sister Huang, I know you are dissatisfied with me," he patted his leg. "You know that my leg needs the help of a little divine doctor, but you don''t say a word. If you say something, I won''t be sessful today such." "That''s all, but if you degrade my poems, then I won''t." In poetry, Lu Qing is rtively confident. Since Lu Qing had broken his leg and became a mule, all his intellect has been lost. Seeing everyone feel that he is hurting him, remembering him. I couldn''t help but calm down. After hearing Tang Guo''s words and my anger in my heart, I couldn''t help it. There is a feeling of breaking the jar. When Tang Xi heard Lu Qing''s words, his face changed greatly. She didn''t want to offend the big emperor. What is going on with Lu Qing? Isn''t it good for a **** to stay in the mansion? Have toe out to shame. Chapter 1519: Her Royal Highness (65) Chapter 1519: Her Royal Highness (65) 1519 Her Royal Highness The Princess (65) "Your poems are not good at all. Lord Lin gives you a face, but I won''t." Lu Qing was angry. Tang Guo is happy, this Lu Qing is really irrational. "Did you just say that the little doctor did not treat you, are you ming me?" Lu Qinggang wanted to say, naturally. Suddenly a strong wind came from my ears, and a crisp p sounded. It turned out that Tang Xi heard Lu Qing talking nonsense, fearing to provoke Tang Guo to get angry, and didn''t hold back. A p fan reached Lu Qing''s face. There was originally a horse, and several poems in public praised Lord Lin''s appearance, which was very inappropriate. That is to say, he can''t be overstated when he makes fun of the Minister of Central and Central China. Is this person''s mind caught in the door? "How did you talk to Huang?" Tangxi said coldly, "There is a rule on the little **** doctor''s side, only 20 people are diagnosed a day, and line up three days in advance. Even such a rule is very agreeable with the emperor, can it be an exception for you?" Lu Qing was also snoozed. He was married for the first time in more than ten years with Tang Xi. Especially in the presence of so many people, it is really a shame. "You guys, are you quick to take the Erma to the Princess House? Erma was sick some time ago, and my mind was a bit unconscious, and I always liked to talk nonsense. I didn''t expect me to identally tell him to offend the emperor. Don''t mind me. " Tang Guodao, "Then take it back and ask the doctor to treat it." Lu Qing stared and was pressed by two young crickets. He was a weak schr, except that he had some strength at the time when he went to the cultivatednd. After so many years of pampering, he could not even struggle. In this way, he was taken back in front of everyone. Since today, he has no face to appear in front of these talented and talented women. Lin Yuexiang stood beside Tang Guo silently, looking at Lu Qing''s howling figure, with a faint smile on her lips. Lu Qing likes to be rich and rich, abandoning his single-mindedness and tenderly wiping his wife. Now, because of the wrong words, His Royal Highness Princess No. 2 ps in public. Don''t know the other person''s heart, but have any regrets? no, I can not. Lu Qing would only me everyone here, thinking that she had no vision, that Her Majesty the Princess had deliberately rectified him, that Her Majesty the Second Princess had shaved his face. Why is he regretful? Lu Qing never thought that Lin Yuexiang, his hair-scratching wife, was pped by Tang Xi in front of each other. "Master Lin, how is it, cool?" Back in the pavilion, Tang Guo asked Lin Yuexiang. Lin Yuexiang smiled lightly, "It''s cool, thank you, Your Highness. I didn''t expect that the person I once respected and loved was such an unbearable person." "Oh, Shuang is still behind, don''t worry, let him know the truth slowly." "My Highness, I''m not in a hurry, we y slowly and kill him directly, and I feel very embarrassed." Tang Guo smiled, "I heard that there are many stakes in your mansion. Are you sure?" "It''s a habit, after all, you have to practice martial arts every day." Lin Yuexiang chuckled. "If one day, you can meet a real person, that''s the mostfortable, you mustn''t hurt your hands too much." System: Another woman who was greatly damaged by the host. "How is Yu Fan preparing?" "He said the first name champion, there is no problem, Your Highness waits, Yu Fan will not let you down. His Highness values him like this. If he can''t get the first name champion, I will beat him twice." Tang Guo smiled, "You mother, can you be gentle and scare Yu Fan what to do?" "His Royal Highness, gentle women tend to suffer. I am a court official and cannot be too gentle." Lin Yuexiang said quite rightly. see you tomorrow. There is a time bug in front of it. Lu Yufan will test the time of the champion. I will modify it. It should not affect reading. Chapter 1520: Her Royal Highness (66) Chapter 1520: Her Royal Highness (66) 1520 Her Royal Highness The Princess (66) At the poetry meeting, Lu Qing was pped by the two princesses, and was spread in the imperial city. Lv Qing therefore hated Lin Yuexiang. He felt that if it wasn''t for Lin Yuexiang, he wouldn''t lose face, and then he would have no face to go to the Imperial Poetry Festival. These things are a joyous thing for the people of the Imperial City. It was a trivial matter to the emperorter. No matter what Tang Xi does or what Lu Qing does, as long as they don''t make a big noise and make a living, they will open their eyes and close their eyes. It should be said that the empress did not care about Tangxi, and naturally did not care so much. The emperor heard that Lu Qing wrote poems in public to praise the beauty of Lin Yuexiang, the words were frivolous, and she felt that Tang Xi was ying well. Although Lin Yuexiang is a woman, is that a simple woman? Now he is the minister of North Korea and Central China, who wille to the North every day, the first female officer of Beixia Kingdom. Since the poetry meeting, Lu Qing has never left home. On his ount book, several people were very hateful, Tang Guo, the imperial doctor of the imperial city, Lin Yuexiang, and Tang Xi. Now he is still a mule, especially Tang Xi spit out a word, scolded him a mule, stayed in the mansion well, had to go out to provoke right and wrong, really made him angry. But after being angry, Lu Qing felt very weak. At that time, he resolutely chose Princess Shang, and felt that he could make some achievements even if he did not belong to the DPRK. Today, every woman has be a court official, and it is extremely ufortable to press him on his head. Especially the woman''s name was also Lin Yuexiang. Compared to Lu Qing, Lin Yuexiang is very beautiful. I went up and down on time and got along very well with my colleagues. In my spare time, I would go to Tang Guo''s side to door. I personally understand that she is her Royal Highness, and dare not draw her to her. "Those who didn''t dare to draw me in did not mean they didn''t want to draw me in." Lin Yuexiang''s face was helpless. Although she had been prepared, there were still many things that made her unbelievable when she really entered the DPRK. Tang Guo was curious, "What did they do?" "Give me a man." Lin Yuexiang swallowed a piece of cake, and his face was speechless. "Also are 17-year-old, 18-year-old teenagers, with long red lips and white teeth, and their poetry, calligraphy and painting have their own strengths." Lin Yuexiang held his forehead and said, "Hi lord, do you think I can handle a boy who is two or three years older than my son? I don''t know why they think I like this boy." "Going home one day, when I got to the room, there was a teenager lying on my couch." Tang Guo''s lips and corners couldn''t stop rising. The ministers of the Northern Xia Kingdom had some meanings, and they actually wanted to go to Lin Yuexiang''s couch to plug men. [Host, can this be considered as advancing with the times? Against men, women, women, and men. Tang Guo smiled and asked Lin Yuexiang, "What about that boy?" "I asked him if he was forced," Lin Yuexiang replied. She thought that there was nothing wrong with asking this question. After all, many of these people were involuntary. "I didn''t expect that he actually said with shame and willingness. " "Later, I asked someone to throw him out. The next day, when I was in the dynasty, I had to ask the emperor for a group of people, and the people who were in the mansion were dissolved." "It''s quiet now," Lin Yuexiang said with a smile on his face. Chapter 1521: Her Royal Highness (67) Chapter 1521: Her Royal Highness (67) 1521 Her Royal Highness The Princess (67) Lin Yuexiang now has her own mansion, Lu Yuzhen lives in the Princess Mansion, and Lu Yufan is in the endless mansion. Although the three mansions are very close to each other, except for a few insiders, no one knows the rtionship between the three. Compared to Lin Yuexiang, who is in the limelight, and Lu Yuzheng, who has the title of a little divine doctor, Lu Yufan seems very unknown. In obscurity, Lu Yufan finally ushered in the imperial examination. Before that, Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yukun were very busy. Except foring back every night, they would check out Lu Yufan''s situation, and at other times, they could not meet. For the exam, Lu Yufan was not nervous at all. On the contrary,pared with his previous life, he was more confident in this life and let himself shine. Lin Yuexiang and Lu Yuxi are also waiting for this day, and it is getting closer to the day when they beat Lu Qing. When Lu Yufan was taking the exam, Lu Qing was not idle. He thought about it and was not reconciled. He listened to Lin Yuexiang many things. He decided to go out and teach Lin Yuexiang a lesson. As for how to give Lin Yuexiang a lesson, how the other person is a woman, if it is not clear with a man, it is going to be spread, it must have a great impact on her. If it is an ordinary man, everyone just thinks that Lin Yuexiang is more romantic and doesn''t think there is anything. What if this man was a horse of the second princess? Lu Qing? [Host, Lu Qing has recently gone to block Lin Yuexiang, I think he must have some conspiracy. In this life, Lu Qing, because of the great suppression of the host, but did not grow up, he also wanted toe up with these means. [But this method is really poisonous. If Lin Yuexiang is really designed by him, it is really a handle. "Yeah, think about a woman of ordinary origin who finally managed to be the first female officer of the dynasty with her own skills. At this time, Lu Qing was well-nned, and her heart would be flustered, and then Lu Qing could do whatever she wanted. She''s thinking pretty well. " Tang Guo was sitting in the courtyard of his princess''s house, eating snacks, while listening to the system to broadcast to her the scene to eat melon. It didn''t take long for Yingzhu to trot in and whispered, "His Royal Highness, Lord Lin sent someone here, please Your Highness to go to the theater." "Go and invite the teacher. Let''s go to the theater together." Yun kept hearing Tang Guo asking him to go to the theater, and he ignored everything, and jumped directly from the wall next door. A dust-free white suit fluttered in front of her. People at Princess Mansion were used to it, and it was not strange to see it. A group, hurried to the restaurant where Lin Yuexiang is located. On the way, Tang Guo also met Tang Xi, who had just returned from a trip outside the city. When Tang Xi gave way to her, she kindly said, "Second Emperor Girl, there is a good show today. Would you like to see it?" Tang Xi murmured in his heart, what a good show? She has been more romantic in these years, and the dream of that long princess in her heart was basically cancelled by the existence of Tang Guo. In addition to Lu Qing giving her some trouble, she feltfortable with her. Therefore, Tang Guo can not be offended, she will never offend the other party. She understood that, as long as she lived her own life, and didn''t mess with her emperor, life would be the same. Seeing Tang Guo''s profound expression, she felt something wrong. "Sister Huang, what is it?" Worth a lot of trouble, to see? Chapter 1522: Her Royal Highness (68) Chapter 1522: Her Royal Highness (68) 1522 Her Royal Highness The Princess (68) When Tang Xi heard Tang Qing from Tang Guo''s mouth, his face changed. Lu Qing again? How much trouble is this Lu Qing trying to cause her to hide in Princess Mansion, isn''t it good to be his second horse? He had touched all the maids in Princess House, except those around her. Isn''t she satisfied? Tang Xi trembled and followed Tang Guo, straining his face. When she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Lin Yuexiang standing outside from a distance. Not only Lin Yuexiang, there are many people around the restaurant. It was noisy and noisy, and didn''t know what it was doing. These people knew Tang Guo and Tang Xi. When they saw them, they quickly made their way. Tangxi took a deep breath and walked quickly. Seeing the scene inside, he almost did not faint. It turned out that Lv Qing was flushing with clothes and holding a post in a restaurant, and went crazy, watching someone passing by, and still wanted to pull. When she got closer, it was discovered that Lu Qing''s face was swollen. The reason why people were holding the pirs seemed to be because of instability and so many people dared to watch. Seeing that Lu Qing had only one pants left, there seemed to be footprints on his body. Tangxi just felt hot on his face, and quickly turned back to greet people and brought Lu Qing back. "What''s going on?" Tang Guo asked Lin Yuexiang, his voice was not loud. Lin Yuexiang replied, "I don''t know what these two horses are going crazy, and they suddenly chase downstairs and actually want toe and hug me. Of course I have to beat him. There are still many women in this restaurant. Being hugged by him, fame or whatever, I''m afraid it''s ruined. " "Suffocated, he was holding the pir, not sure what he was doing." Lin Yuexiang said so, but anyone who could see it knew what happened to Lu Qing. This is clearly Chinese medicine, or potent medicine, can not hold people, holding a pir and licking, and kissed, is this pir as a girl? In particr, he also did some indecent moves, which was really a shame. Anyway, these two horses were also a champion, why was it so unbearable? Is it really a serious illness? Tangxi listened to the whispering discussion around him and said, "The second horse had a serious madness, which was caused by the poor care of the pce, and all the losses of the restaurant and the seat werepensated by Princess House." After that, she and Tang Guo nodded, and told Lu Qing, who was still mad, to leave. "He wants to give me medicine." When he returned to Princess Mansion, Lin Yuexiang whispered, his voice was very cold. "This person is really getting more and more ufortable. The method he hase up with is like this. No, he has been It''s all like this. " Lu Qing has always been that kind of person, otherwise he would not send someone to hunt down their three mothers and children. This time, Lu Qing failed in her calctions, was stunned by Lin Yuexiang, and made ugly things in public. It was really throwing his face to his family, and the person in the imperial city, mentioning Lu Qing, would no longer boast that he was the champion of the year and a talented person. Only meeting, the ugly thing done this time. Tang Xi dered that Lu Qing had got mad and is now under guard and will not go outside to harass the people. Even so, Lu Qing''s image is noting back. Tang Xi really locked Lu Qing into a room and sent Lu Qing''s favorite roll to take care of it. Lu Qing was so angry that she was kept in the room like this and yelled all day. Chapter 1523: Her Royal Highness (69) Chapter 1523: Her Royal Highness (69) 1523 Her Royal Highness The Princess (69) Beads looked at her legs, and her face was decadent, and Lu Qing, who had wrinkles on her face, looked full of embarrassment. She was no longer in the same mood as before. When he cleaned Lu Qing''s face, he hesitated for a moment. Is this what she wanted? "Beads, there''s only you by my side." Unexpectedly, at this time, Lu Qing suddenly became tender. She looked at her with emotions in her eyes and held her hand. "None of the people around me are sincere, and you are willing to be beside me. " "Beads, you''re the best." Lu Qing''s words made the beads a little distressed, "Master Ma, the beads will take good care of you." "Ok." Lu Qing closed her eyes and lost her temper. He suffered a loss twice in Lin Yuexiang''s hands and was humiliated by Tang Xi twice. He couldn''t bear it anymore. This life is not what he wants. Therefore, he must think of a way to rise, and now there is only one person who can make him stand up again, and then there are three princes. As long as the three princes be emperors in the future, even if he is a sister-inw, he will be more than one person. Tang Guo, Lin Yuexiang, Little Divine Doctor, these people, he will slowly pack up one by one. As for Tang Xi, he won''t let it go, just wait until the end. Although Lu Qing has not been happy all these years. In fact, with his mind, he still made a lot. He intends to give the money to the three princes and support the other side in raising personal soldiers, even if they cannot directly inherit the throne in an upright manner, it will be the same to directly usurp the throne. Lu Qing raised for a while and told Tang Xi that he would never go crazy again. Tang Xi allowed him to go out. Seeing him was really orderly, seeing everyone with a smile on his face, and losing his temper without moving, he could not care if he felt loose. When the three princes and Lu Qing were a little bit changed, Prince Tang Zhi had already discovered it. However, he didn''t say a word. In fact, he had long wanted to remove the prince of the third prince. However, the other party has always been very low-key and couldn''t find anything wrong. Although we don''t know yet, it is definitely not a good thing for the two to discuss what they want to do. It''s better to wait for the other party toe up with the evidence, then find a reason and end it in a pot. Tang Zhi felt that his idea was very good. He quickly ran to Tang Guo and said the n again. He had a feeling of praise. "Guo, what do you think of this idea?" "Very good, but Brother Huang must be in control of their movements at any time, and they cannot be allowed to do things you did not expect." Tang Zhi''s face was confident, "Rx, I have something in mind. Brother San Huang has always been unwilling, and I waited for him to make a mistake. Today the father and emperor also mentioned him intentionally or unintentionally. Although he didn''t say anything, I was I feel that my father may also know it. Think about it, too, how wise the father is, how can such a small action be concealed. " "Just as long as the emperor knows." "By the way, this year''s imperial examinations, I fancy several people, they all think they are good seedlings. One of them is Lu Yufan, a young boy with a good knowledge. I think it is likely to be the champion this year." Tang Zhi didn''t wait to see the clouds, and basically didn''t go there, naturally he didn''t know that Lu Yufan was a disciple of clouds. "Did the emperor pull people into their camp?" Tang Zhi quickly said, "What does it mean to get to my own camp, I am making friends with him, good friends." Chapter 1524: Her Royal Highness (70) Chapter 1524: Her Royal Highness (70) 1524 Her Royal Highness The Princess (70) The emperor''s fancy was enough for him, so let''s forget what Prince Dangyu did. He didn''t want to provoke him. Yun chattered next door, preparing to turn over the wall to Tang Guo''s yard. Suddenly I heard Tang Zhi''s voice. I wanted to jump on the wall, and then I took the jug in my hand, changed direction, went out from the main entrance of his house, and came in from the main entrance of Princess Pce. As soon as he appeared, Tang Zhi turned his head away. Yun Buxiu is a treacherous guy. From the beginning, he was a teacher of Beixia Kingdom, with bad intentions. I didn''t expect to see his baby sister. Later, when the father asked him what reward he wanted, he actually asked for the house next to the princess''s house, which was really a good n. Therefore, he is very unpleasant to see Yun chattering. However, the other party did nothing wrong. As a prince, he could only say a few words to the other party. "His Royal Highness, this is the fruit wine you gave mest time, the fruit wine." Yun kept putting the jug in front of Tang Guo. He nced at Tang Zhi, and put another pot of wine in front of the other side, "His Royal Highness, this is a mellow spirit." Tang Zhi snorted, and finally held the wine, and said, "I''m leaving." Seeing that the other party did not seed, he could only follow behind his sister, and he didn''t care about that much. He was busy, especially because the father was getting older, and many of the heavy tasks had already rested on his shoulders. "My Highness, let me pour it for you. This is the first pot. It should taste good." Tang Zhi heard the voice behind him, and felt a little sympathy. His sister didn''t want to get married. Of course, he didn''t know that his sister had promised Yun endlessly that he would take the other party everywhere. ... There is no surprise that Lu Yufan, the high school champion, was ordered by the emperor in the Golden Pce. This time, Lu Yufan was still sixteen years old. From the words of the emperor, he could feel thatpared with the previous life, the emperor of this world was full of praise. But like hisst life, he will sue Lu Qing at this most beautiful time. "Lu Yufan, why don''t you retreat?" The emperor asked curiously, and he appreciated the little boy very much. This is his prince''s prepared minister, which must be cultivated. Lu Yufan knelt down in public, mmed his head three times, and then straightened his back, saying on the spot, "Emperor Lu Yufan wants to sue one person today." After that, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty were particrly surprised. The little champion who has just been picked is actually going to sue. This is the first time they have met. The emperor was also interested, and said, "Who are you going to sue?" "Follow the second horse, Lu Qing." Lu Yufan said the same sentence as in hisst life, but this time he was more confident, and he would definitely sue Lu Qing to death. When the words Er Er Ma Qing appeared, the Chao Dynasty was uproarous. Lu Qing made a lot of jokes a while back, and they heard that. The emperor didn''t control it, they just talked secretly. This new champion suddenly wanted to tell Lu Qing. They couldn''t help but think that Lu Qing had also won the first prize. His face was a little weird, wait, Lv Qing surname Lv, Lv Yufan surname Lv, wouldn''t it be a coincidence? "Then you talk about Lu Qing?" The emperor looked a little more seriously. Lu Yufan''s eyes nced at Lin Yuexiang''s position, and the mother and child''s eyes met for a moment. Chapter 1525: Her Royal Highness (71) Chapter 1525: Her Royal Highness (71) 1525 Her Royal Highness The Princess (71) "Oneint was against Lu Qing, who abandoned his wife and his son, the other was that Lu Qing was savagely chasing after his wife and children, and the third was that Lu Qing was bullying the king." Lu Yufan stunned the people of the Manchu dynasty, including the emperor. From this short sentence, they draw several things. Lu Qing originally had a wife and children. In order to be rich and wealthy, he did not hesitate to kill his wife and children. This is not a bully. The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked, "In what capacity do you sue Lu Qing and what evidence do you have?" "Lu Qing is Yu Fan''s biological father." Then, some people in North Korea almost did not stand still. This news is really too powerful. "As for the evidence, it''s all there. Not only is there a physical witness," Lu Yufan said. "May the emperor be willing to give Yu Fan a chance?" "Then you can present the evidence. Can witnesses be found immediately?" The emperor was slightly shocked and returned to normal. For many people, these are big things, and for the emperor, as long as it is not a natural disaster or a problem in the frontier, and someone is assassinated, these are small things. To Lu Qing, he used to appreciate it. Now, Lu Yufan didn''t mention this person, he almost forgot that Lu Qing was also the champion he chose. "I have invited Master Lin, and Her Royal Highness Princess, as well as the imperial doctor of the imperial city." Lu Yufan called three people in a row, and the Minister of the Manchu Dynasty was blown out. Lin Yuexiang had already stood by Lu Yufan, kneeling with Lu Yufan, and she said, "Under the guidance, the minister is Lu Qing''s former messy wife." Minister Manchao: Just kidding, how could it be that Lu Qing couldn''t figure it out so much and abandoned such a good wife and such an excellent son? Lu Yuzhang entered the pce early, and she had been waiting outside before she heard her name. When she entered the Golden Temple, she also kneeled next to Lin Yuexiang, "Yu Ji see the emperor." "What is your identity again?" The emperor still liked the little girl Lu Yuzhen very much and asked with a smile. Lu Yuzhen answered, "Yu Chen is Lu Qing''s daughter." Finally, Tang Guo came in with a smile. Manchu culture and military, could not help but be a little more serious, Tang Guo did not kneel. The emperor had long allowed her to avoid kneeling, and she just bent over and worshiped, saying, "Father Emperor, these three people were rescued halfway through their children and ministers." As soon as the emperor heard it, he was happy, "When you save, you know they have been wronged. Why not report it?" "Because it is more important than children to sue Lu Qing, their sons and daughters think their lives are more important. Father Huang looked at the present and thought, right?" Tang Guo said with a smile. The emperor thought, I''m afraid this is not the case, I definitely want to make these three people a pivotal figure, when Lu Qing wants to escape, he can''t escape. Today, Lu Qing''s life is a mess. The three mothers and sons abandoned by him, however, are more beautiful than each other, and how ufortable Lu Qing should be. The emperor guessed at once, and it was his little princess Guoer who came up with the idea. This girl really wanted toe out. However, the following three are really good. "Submit all the evidence." Tang Guo was called, and all of Lu Qing''s previous letters were presented. At the same time, a group of people were **** and brought up. These people were the ones who obeyed Lu Qing at the beginning and watched Lin Yuexiang''s three mothers and sons. They were also the ones who eventually killed the three. They are not masters of martial arts, but they can do some fist work, so the three mothers and children were able to escape for so long. The emperor read the evidence and heard the words of those people, saying, "Lv Qing." see you tomorrow Chapter 1526: Her Royal Highness (72) Chapter 1526: Her Royal Highness (72) 1526 Her Royal Highness The Princess (72) Except for the annual pce banquet and Qianqiu festival, they have not been to the pce. The first time he was dered in the pce by the emperor, he was a little dreadful at the moment. When he came back to God, he hurriedly passed the money to the father-inw of Chuan Zhi, who refused, and did not disclose a point. He just told him to go to the pce immediately. Tang Xi didn''t go out to y today. I heard that the emperor passed the order to let Lu Qing enter the pce, and asked subconsciously, "Did you go out again to cause trouble?" Lu Qing denied that he had been divided on the surface recently, and secretly helped the three princes to recruit soldiers to buy horses. The matter of asking the three princes to raise private soldiers was known to the emperor, and it was definitely not so easy. "Then you go into the pce quickly, don''t let the father emperor wait for a long time, Lu Qing, I can warn you, it''s better to do what you said, no trouble. Princess really can''t save you if you really mess with the father emperor." Tang Xi scorned and looked down upon him, still in front of the father-inw, Lu Qing was angry, his face was still hot, and quickly went away with the father-inw. Lu Qing asked several times along the way what was going on. The father-inw who conveyed the purpose did not disclose but had to give up. When he was taken directly to the Golden Temple, he was a little dumbfounded, a little dazed and reminiscent. This is the second time he hase to the Golden Temple. Thest time was more than ten years ago. At that time, he was beautiful. The emperor himself was the envy of the champion. When he came to the Golden Pce, Lu Qing saw a few familiar people, and he felt some drums in his heart. He limped in, first kneeling and saluting the emperor. The emperor did not make him t for the first time, but asked, "L Qing, someone has told you to abandon your wife and children for the sake of prosperity and wealth, and he did not hesitate to send someone to brutally kill your wife and children. I announced today that you are in the pce and want to kiss Hear you. " At that moment, Lu Qing almost copsed to the ground, shaking her body. Fortunately, he was kneeling instead of standing. If standing, anyone could see that his legs were shaking and soft. His brain was nk and his heart was messy. This incident has passed a long time ago, how could it suddenly be exposed. He sent someone to hunt down Lin Yuexiang, and it was very secretive. Those people are his confidants. Raising these groups of people is a huge expense, and should not betray him. His brain was moving quickly, and he could not admit to killing his wife and children. However, he used to be married and have children, I''m afraid he can''t hide it. How can we say that we can clean up his usation, let the emperor let him go, and even think that he is wronged and can win the sympathy of everyone? Lu Qing''s clothes have been soaked in sweat by twoyers. It was also that he buried his head, and sweat beads fell down his cheeks, undetected, and dropped directly on his robe. Even if he is a joke of the imperial city, he is better than losing his head. And he and the three princes are nning major events, and he must not be able to drop his head at this juncture. Suddenly, Lu Qing''s mind shed through the picture of Tang Xi''s ridicule and sarcasm to him, and at the same time, he remembered the joy and shame of Tang Xi when he first met him, an idea in his mind. "Lu Qing?" When the emperor saw that Lu Qing was only burying his head and didn''t speak, he could not help but yelled again, "Is it true that the only thing I said?" I saw that Lu Qing suddenly fell to the ground, her forehead fell heavily on the floor, and everyone who heard it felt that it was very painful. Chapter 1527: Her Royal Highness (73) Chapter 1527: Her Royal Highness (73) 1527 Her Royal Highness The Princess (73) "The emperor forgive me!" Lu Qing first said, "L Qing does have a wife and children. This is a fact, and Lu Qing cannot exin." The emperor was quite surprised, with a faint look at Lu Qing below, "So, do you admit to bullying the king?" "Lu Qing admitted." Seeing this, there was some confusion in Wenwu of the Manchu dynasty, so Lu Qing acknowledged it? Always feel different from what they think. They looked at the three mothers and sons, Lin Yuexiang, who was indifferent, and felt that the y was singing. Tang Guo''s lips are curved, his eyes have been on Lu Qing''s body. This Lu Qing is really ... at a critical time, he alwayses up with some insidious schemes. If we say that Tang Xi and the original owner are, at best, a contentious struggle, there is not much hatred. In the previous life, the original owner and Lu Qing became a pair. Tang Xiter liked one person, but that person died early. When the original owner was in trouble and was put in a lonely life for nuns, she had the opportunity to be with Lu Qing. At that time, Lv Qing, even though he was middle-aged, he was very upset. Even though Tang Xi is a princess, she is very obedient to Lv Qing. Lv Qing alone has more than tens of thousands of people who pass through the room to the room and don''t know how many. In this life, Lu Qing was at the juncture of crisis, and the framed people became Tangxi. It s just that easy? For all these years, Tang Xi''s various performances, each time trying to avoid her sharp edge, not to oppose her, closed the door to live her own life, but much smarter than the three princes. Tang Xi who does not like Lu Qing will not be counted by Lu Qing. "Lu Qing admitted that he had married his wife and had children, but Lu Qing did not admit sending someone to hunt down his wife and children." At this time, Lu Qing looked up, and even his face was full of tears. When Man Chao Wenwu heard his choking voice, he felt that something was wrong. Seeing Lu Qing''s appearance, Lin Yuexiang smiled coldly in her heart, stood silently, and watched Lu Qing''s wonderful performance. If that vulgar woman in the wild once saw Lu Qing''s appearance, she might not be able to hold her back, and she would immediately confront her. Although Lu Yuzheng was very angry, he did not show it. Lu Yufan was even more anxious. Since his rebirth, he wanted to kill Lu Qing every day, and he was not in a hurry. Lu Qing saw the three of them just now, but didn''t recognize it. This is the real joke. He looked at who Lu Qing had cheated this time. "Then what''s going on?" As for the emperor, it was more patient, and his voice was unhappy and angry, making people unable to hear anything at all. Lv Qing couldn''t figure out, but thought that his crying performance would surely make people suspect that he had sued him for killing his wife and children. "I didn''t expect them to be killed." Lu Qing''s face was full of snot and tears, and she looked dazed and helpless. If it weren''t for Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son, it would be his wife and children. The ministers present, including the emperor, may really believe his ghost words. Manchu Wenwu, who originally thought he had an inside story, heard the words, and his face narrowed. Is this Lu Qing afraid he didn''t recognize his wife and children? Interesting, really interesting. The emperor almostughed, which was very interesting. His wife and children stood in the Golden Crest Hall and came in to see it. Lu Qing was crying for the loss of his wife and children. Who should I show it to? Really thought he was faint? Lu Qing always felt that something was wrong, but he had to continue. Chapter 1528: Her Royal Highness (74) Chapter 1528: Her Royal Highness (74) 1528 Her Royal Highness (74) "I really didn''t expect that I did what the second princess said. Even if she hates me now, I''m afraid of my wife and children''s lives, and I dare not go back to see them secretly. For more than ten years, my day Every day I miss them, thinking that they will still live well. I didn''t expect ... I didn''t expect the second princess to talk is not countable. "Lu Qing continued crying and said, if not his wife and children stood side by side, All of them are glorious, they will definitely be moved by this man''s infatuation. Now they just want to say one thing, what about deceiving ghosts? Tang Guo wanted tough out loud. She looked up and nced at the emperor, who just smiled and looked at her. Then the two fathers and daughters turned their eyes silently. They couldn''tugh, andughed loudly, which attracted Lu Qing''s attention. Lu Yufan''s mouth trembled. Why did the emperor and the princess not find out in the past life? They are so interesting? At this time, Lu Qing, in the eyes of everyone, was like a clown, performing the pain of losing his wife and children affectionately, making them happy. Lin Yuexiang, wearing a majestic official uniform, stood calmly, and a minister familiar with her whispered, "Master Lin, is he sick?" "I don''t know, my officer is not familiar with him." "Oh ..." The child was both unfamiliar, and he also met for the first time. The emperor drew back all smiles, his voice still majestic, "What do you mean?" "The emperor, Lu Qing is wronged. For ten years, Lv Qing was lucky enough to be the first prize winner. Why not stand on this high temple and instead choose to be the second princess''s horse? Why? Lu Qing''s wife and children were dying, and she designed herself to fall into the water. Lu Qing had to go down to save people. If Lu Qing didn''t agree, Lu Qing didn''t care about her life, but she didn''t want to watch his wife and children die. condition." The emperor was really angry. Although Tang Xi has been acting in style in recent years, he has also secretly raised his head. Fortunately, Tangxi doesn''t cause much trouble, and is kept in her princess'' house, ying by herself. Lu Qing could not tolerateints to bother him, and he didn''t bother to care, there were few romantic princesses. Tang Xi, Tang Zhao, these two children, have always been under his nose. He knew exactly what had been done. "Lv Qing, you said that the second emperor hit you, can there be evidence?" Hearing the emperor asking this, Lu Qing was flustered for a while, and in a hurry, he said, "The maid in the house can testify for me." "In that line, dere the second princess and the maid of the second princess'' house into the pce." Tang Xi came in angrily. Compared to Lu Qing, she was counted as the emperor''s daughter. The father-inw of Chuanzhi mentioned her a little. When I heard that Lu Qing had a wife and children, she also said that she used his wife and children to kill him to get married, and really wanted to stun her. She no longer dreams of a princess, and only wants to live a good life, with Lu Qing, a horse, she is really unlucky for eight lives. "Lu Qing, everyone is here. What are the witnesses you said?" The emperor asked. Lu Qing first focused her eyes on the beads, "Beads, did you say that the second princess had to be condemned by my wife and children so that I had to marry her?" Qian Zhu nodded quickly, "Yes." She knew what Lu Qing was doing, and when he seeded, her status would be high. Suddenly, after learning, are there many baby exams recently? Good luck on the exam. Chapter 1529: Her Royal Highness (75) Chapter 1529: Her Royal Highness (75) 1529 Her Royal Highness (75) Tang Xi has always disliked her and she didn''t like each other. This time she was able to bring down Tang Xi, and she was Lu Qing''s favorite person. Tang Xi smiled, looked at Tang Guo''s position, and whispered, "No wonder the sister Huang was willing to do it, it turned out to be a disaster." "Father Emperor, Juan Zhu is not the person around Er Chen. Soon after entering Princess House, she has been waiting beside Lu Qing. Her confession, Er Chen believes, is biased." "The other maids should always count?" Lu Qing looked at Tangxi with a look of resentment, as if she had really killed his wife and children. Tang Xi didn''t know that Lin Yuexiang was Lu Qing''s hair-scratching wife. Since Lu Qing wants to buckle the feces on her head today, she doesn''t want this as a furnishing, and she often gives her trouble. "Arithmetic, natural arithmetic." Next, Lu Qing turned his head and looked at the rows of maids, most of whom were spoiled by him. He usually treats them well. At the critical moment, it is time for them to y a role. "Vani, Yunni, red candle ..." Lu Qing called each one by name. "You must tell the truth. Did the princess use my wife and children to p me before I had to marry the princess? Among you, sure Someone knows that the princess sent someone to kill my wife and children, right? " Lu Qing was actually very nervous. Although he had a good rtionship with these maids, he had bought anything for them and never treated them badly. He was confident that these maids would definitely say what he wanted, but it was a matter of the head of the person, who was not nervous? Wenwu of the Manchu dynasty was also very interested. How long did Lu Qing perform alone in this y. "Even though you tell the truth." The emperor spoke, and he had little patience with Lu Qing. How did he pick the other side and pick the champion first? The maids nced at each other and finally spoke. "Back to the emperor, the second princess never knew that the second concubine had a wife and children, and it was impossible to use his wife and children to marry him, and the ves never heard that the second princess sent someone to chase the second concubine''s wife and children." Each of those maids who were touched by Lu Qing said so. Lu Qing thought it was too simple. Tang Xi could rest assured that these maids serve him, wouldn''t he have a handle in his hand? Tangxi is not the same as Tangguo. Tangguo has been loved by thousands since childhood. And she is just an ordinary second princess, and she has to fight for what she needs. If you put it in the mansion, don''t worry, she can use it? The families of these maids are all pinching in her hands. Not to mention that she did not do those things, even if she did, would the maid dare to say in public that she did? How can Lu Qing''s little favor and small favor be more important than their family? Lu Qing was dumbfounded, how could it be different from what he thought? Seeing Lu Qing''s aggressive appearance, the emperor reminded: "Lu Qing, do you know who is suing you today?" "Who is it?" Lu Qing asked subconsciously. The emperor raised his hand and pointed at the position of Lin Yuexiang''s three mothers and sons. "The first one is the champion No. 1 Lu Yufan this year, the second is the imperial doctor of the imperial city, Lu Yuzheng, and the third is the first female officer of the dynasty, Lord Lin. " "Lu Qing, don''t you know them?" Lu Qing looked stiffly at Lin Yuexiang''s position, his face was incredible, his voice trembled, "You ... Are you Yuexiang?" Chapter 1530: Her Royal Highness (76) Chapter 1530: Her Royal Highness (76) 1530 Her Royal Highness The Princess (76) The names of Lu Yufan and Lu Yufan, although he has forgotten them, are almost the same. But these three were brought up together, he remembered, wasn''t this the name of his pair of children? Lin Yuexiang nodded gently. "I''m Lin Yuexiang. Is it a surprise?" "No, why are you Lin Yuexiang, how can you be Lin Yuexiang." Lu Qing slumped on the ground all of a sudden, and she was soaked with severalyers of robes, without any energy in her body. Especially thinking that Xiao Shen Yi is his daughter, this year''s No. 1 champion is his son, and Bei Xia Guo''s first female officer is his messy wife. Lu Qing couldn''t believe it, how could this be the case? "Lin Yuexiang is just a woman from a mountain vige. How could she be a court official?" Lu Qingy on the ground, muttering to herself, totally unbelievable. And his pair of children, how did he achieve this? The people he once looked down on, why are they so beautiful, already standing where he needs to look up. So, everything he said before became a joke. This man from the dynasty just watched silently, he was acting like a clown. "The emperor, Chen''s first thing today is to tell Lu Qing, to be fair to our three mothers and sons, and second," she paused and said, "Chen intends to make peace with Lu Qing." "How can I get away," Tang Guo interjected, and the Manchu fighters, including the emperor, looked at her. They didn''t think that the princess wanted to speak for Lu Qing. Sure enough, she said, "Lu Qingmits this. The big mistake is not to talk about the crime of bullying the monarch, but to abandon his wife and children, but also to die, and to leave, it is really bad to say it. " "It''s better, Hugh." Tang Guo blinked at Lin Yuexiang. "Master Lin, you are also a court official, how can you get away from such a person? Huff, Huff is the most suitable." System: Host, Lin Yuexiang is going to be broken by you. Look at Lu Qing''s face, this is going to be mad at you. Lin Yuexiang reacted, her eyes lit up, and said, "Yes, Her Royal Highness is right, the minister wants to leave her husband." "Father emperor, sons and daughters must also divorce their husbands," Tang Xi said. The emperor''s forehead twitched, and it was still urate. Tang Guo raised his hand, and Ying Zhu took out his pen and ink. The people of the Manchu Dynasty couldn''t say enough, and they dared to love the High Princess, who had already prepared all this. Lin Yuexiang did not hesitate to write the divorce. Her hands trembled a bit, Huff, she was also the first time, really a little excited. Since ancient times, no one has written a distress book in the pce of Jin Mao in front of so many court officials. Still Hugh''s divorce. When Lin Yuexiang finished writing, Tang Xi also moved over, "Sister Huang, once you use your pen and ink, you will have to thank you again in the future." After Tang Guo nodded his permission, Tang Xi also brushed off and wrote a divorce book. After writing, she threw the distress book into Lu Qing''s face. In the future, her days will be chic. There are as many heads as you want to raise, as long as she is obedient and does not mess, the father and sister will not care what she does. What long princess dream, long ago, she thought clearly. She does not have the emperor''s talent to see, and she cannot be a role model for a woman. Her three emperor brothers were not as good as the prince, so she looked like a cower, and there was no hope. Chapter 1531: Her Royal Highness (77) Chapter 1531: Her Royal Highness (77) Chapter 1531 His Royal Highness Princess (77) Now that the world is peaceful, she does nt need a princess and a pro, so she should be content. If it was her three emperors who seeded, would there be such a prosperous age? Obviously, no. Lv Qing was thrown by Tang Xi with a look of divorce, but he felt that the fluttering divorce was hit on his face, which was also painful. Later, Lin Yuexiang walked in front of him, but put the distressed book gently in front of him, "Now you and I have nothing to do with you, and there is no one to stop you." This is very ironic to Lu Qing. This time out, he was afraid he would not be able to survive. How could these people be so abominable to put him to death? Looking at it close, and raising his hands, he was not the person in his memory. Thinking of Lin Shaoxiang''s humiliation to him some time ago, Lu Qing was very angry. Between the lightning and thunder, Lu Qing suddenly didn''t know where the strength came from. He suddenly exploded, holding a piece of broken jade in his hand, and stroked it to the position of Lin Yuexiang''s neck. The people of the Manchu dynasty were all upset and wanted to stop, they couldn''t stop it at all, because they were too far away. Who could have imagined that Lu Qing would suddenly attack Lin Yuexiang? Seeing that Lin Yuexiang''s neck was about to be scored, at that moment, Lin Yuexiang lifted up and kicked him directly on Lu Qing''s wrist. A sharp backflip stood firmly on the ground. Lu Qing''s wrist had been kicked off by her, and he screamed in pain. "Come, take Lu Qing." The emperor ordered and someone immediately came up and pressed Lu Qing down. He didn''t justify and couldn''t justify it. The main thing was that Lin Yuexiang''s kick broke his hand and it hurt that he couldn''t say much. Wenwu of the Manchu Dynasty looked at Lin Yuexiang, who looked very thin, in shock. Unexpectedly, this little woman not only knows poetry, calligraphy and painting, but also farming and martial arts. Amazing, no wonder the emperor was sealed off. Then Lu Qing was sentenced to three days on the street, and then Lin Yuexiang personally supervised it. Before his execution, Tang Guo asked Lu Qing to feed Lu Qing a yellow beam and a dream. Let Lu Qing not have a look, the scenery of his previous life, this life and death, will not be so unwilling. Sure enough, Lu Qing, who used a dream of Huang Liang, was full of jealousy when walking around the street, anxious to swallow everyone who was watching. His life should have been like a dream. why? Why is it different from the dream? What''s different? Lu Qing thought silently. Before being pulled and beheaded, he saw Tang Guo again, and she stood on a tower and looked at him with a smile. Beside her, there was a spotless white man. She is different, Tang Guo is different. Lu Qing wanted to understand that everything came from her. Did she change everything? At that moment, Lu Qing looked at Tang Guo with resentment. [Host, he dares to stare at you. "Stare, he''s going to die." Lu Qing''s pupils were dted and somewhat incredible. What did he hear? Why was she so far away that he could hear her clearly? And what''s the voice talking to her? Definitely not endless. With this confusion, Lu Qing was pulled to the execution ground. Tang Guo''s dialogue with the system was intentionally revealed to Lu Qing. She just wanted to let him die unwillingly, bewildered, and die. Lu Qing was crushed to the execution ground, looked up at Lin Yuexiang with a majestic face, and shouted, "I really regret that I didn''t send a few more people to kill you." Lin Yuexiang looked at him expressionlessly without saying a word. Chapter 1532: Her Royal Highness (78) Chapter 1532: Her Royal Highness (78) 1532 Her Royal Highness (78) Standing around Lin Yuexiang are Lu Yufan and Lu Yufan. They are also expressionless. On this day, they have waited for a long time. "Yu Yun, Yu Fan, but I''m your father. Do you want to watch his father die today?" Looking at the shining and sharp guillotine, Lu Qing was cold with hands and feet, sweating coldly, panic, and started Yelling, he didn''t want to die, he really didn''t want to die. Give him another chance, he will not lose so badly. He should be an extreme minister, more than 10,000 people. Why is it so miserable? No matter how Lu Qing shouted or shouted, no one ignored him. Because of what hemitted, countless people were ashamed, and the people who watched couldn''t help but throw a lot of rotten leaves on him. "His Highness hates Lu Qing, why didn''t hee?" Lin Yuexiang whispered to Lu Yuzhen. Lu Yuzheng said with a speechless expression, and also whispered, "His Royal Highness said that this **** and cruel ce is not suitable for her noble and beautiful." Lu Yufan and Lin Yuexiang nced at each other, His Highness could really open his eyes and talk nonsense. "Mr. Lin, it''s noon, you can go to death." Lu Yufan arched his hand in front of Lin Yuexiang, with a smile on his face. Lin Yuexiang''s face also became serious, only nced at Lu Qing, who was still yelling, and did not know what to say, and said a word, "Cut." The executioner pressed Lv Qing to hold it in ce, his hands fell from the knife, and a blood surged far away, and Lv Qing finally lost his voice. Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son finally let out a sigh of relief. They nced at each other and left. From then on, Lu Qing was no longer in their lives. Lu Qing died, and Tang Guo''s life calmed for half a year, and was broken by someone who suddenly appeared. At this moment, the woman was standing in front of her, also wearing a white coat that was not stained with front dust, and her appearance was somewhat dusty, and her figure was rtively thin. "My name is Yunhuayin." "It is the eternal sister of the eternal brother. When the elder father died, he once let the eternal brother take care of me for a lifetime." Yun Huayin took a deep breath and said, "You are the princess of Beixia Kingdom. Feel free to choose, please don''t bother me with my endless brother, I only have endless brother. " System: [Host, love enemy. "Not a rival," Tang Guo said quietly. "I and Yun endlessly, one has no engagement, and the other is not married, so it is not." System: Alright! It sounded that the host really didn''t care much about the presence of this woman. "Yunhuayin, right?" Tang Guo raised his eyebrow lightly. "This is my princess house. Not everyone cane in. You can go out now." "I don''t leave. If you don''t promise to leave your brother, I''ll be here." Tang Guo raised his hand and said, "Throw this person out to Princess Ben. She wants to break in again. Princess Princess has to think about it and change people." Yun Huayin''s eyes widened and he was suppressed by two guards when he didn''t respond. They really thrown Yun Huayin directly from the position of the wall. "This is your hospitality for Princess Beixia?" Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "I haven''t heard that the guest came in through the wall, only the thief wille in through the wall. If youe again, you will lose your life. "Dare you, if you hurt me, your brother will never forgive you." "Do I need him to forgive me?" Tang Guo said in a slightly cold voice, "Yunhuayin, don''t mess with me again, you can''t mess with me." see you tomorrow Chapter 1533: Her Royal Highness (79) Chapter 1533: Her Royal Highness (79) 1533 Her Royal Highness The Princess (79) Yun Huayin was thrown directly out of the fence by two guards at Princess Mansion and threw her ass. The people passing by were surprised when they saw someone suddenly thrown out. After hearing the dialogue between Yun Huayin and Tang Guo, I immediately understood that this woman had provoked Her Royal Highness. "Who is this woman?" "Listening to her, it doesn''t seem to be us in Beixia." "It was also thrown out by Her Royal Highness." "It must be that she did something bad that angered Her Royal Highness, otherwise how could she be thrown out. Her Royal Highness has always been reasonable. If you didn''t mess with her, you wouldn''t be so unkind . " Yun Huayin couldn''t listen anymore, stomped his feet, got up from the ground, and turned away. Ying Zhu carefully watched Tang Guo''splexion, and saw herplexion as usual, with a slight sigh of relief, "His Royal Highness, wait for the National Normal University to return to your home. Would you like to tell someone? "No, Yun Huayin will definitely inquire about his whereabouts, and he will find him before he returns home." Tang Guo slowly sipped a cup of tea. "Let him solve this little thing by himself. " Huh? Ying Zhu was a bit surprised, so to speak, His Royal Highness really did not mean to be angry. "Your Highness is not angry?" "What am I angry about?" Ying Zhu whispered, "This woman of unknown origin seems to have a rtionship that is different from that of the National Teacher''s University. When she sees His Royal Highness, she speaks well, and the ves thought that her Highness would be angry with the National Teacher. "Guo Shi and I mentioned her and exined the rtionship." "Your Highness trusts Master Guoshi?" Tang Guo looked up and smiled, "He won''t lie to me. If he dares to lie to me, next time he travels around the country, we won''t take him with him, and watch him not cry." Ying Zhu couldn''tugh or cry, but at the same time, she also understood that a mere voice of Yunhua cannot shake the trust of the Supreme Master in these years. However, she also understood that if the National Normal University had to entangle with Yun Huayin, her Royal Highness had to throw him away indifferently. System: What a miserable man. I hope that he will not disappoint the host''s great trust. He can get the host''s trust and take people around the country with a handful of people in this world. [The host is big. Would you like me to monitor it, what would Yunhuayin talk to Yun endlessly? Should I broadcast you live? "No, I''m not interested." The sun was gradually falling, and the horizon was covered with a beautiful red glow. Tang Guo leisurely sits on a wicker chair, eating grapes, and admiring the rare beauty. Ying Zhu was apanied, and she really couldn''t figure out what her Highness was thinking. But she never delved into it, specting on her Royal Highness. She suddenly remembered the end of Juanju, who just likes to make propositions, thinking carefully for that point in her heart, and was finally abandoned by His Highness. Later, she helped Lu Qing to give false testimony andmitted the crime of deceiving the monarch. Still, she thought that she was once the great maid of the highness, and the emperor gave her a white concubine. I heard that before she was strangled, she shouted loudly that she was being persecuted by Lu Qing. Seeing no one to pay attention to her, she called her Royal Highness, her face pale, her body shaking, and she begged her toe and save her life. To be able to have today''s end, all the roll-ups came out step by step. Ying Zhu had no sympathy at all and even reached a conclusion. Chapter 1534: Her Royal Highness (80) Chapter 1534: Her Royal Highness (80) 1534 Her Royal Highness The Princess (80) As Her Highness''s great maid, serving Her Highness well, naturally, her honor is indispensable. Don''t think too much. Seeing that the sky is gettingte, the colorful clouds in the sky are about to disappear. Suddenly a man jumped on the wall, and the man was dressed in white and only paused at the wall. Seems to have seen Tang Guo still alive, hended gently in front of her. "Let Your Highness wait." Tang Guo looked up and asked, "How do you know that I am waiting for you instead of enjoying the beauty of the sky?" "It turned out that Her Royal Highness was admiring the beauty of the sky, and she just brought the new fruit wine that was brewed yesterday. I wonder if I can have a drink with Her Highness and wait for the moonlight toe together. "What fruit wine is this time?" "It''s made from grapes, and it''s rosy and clear. I just brought two ss cups and filled them with red grape fruit wine. That''s the best." Ying Zhu carefully raised her head, and she saw Yun''s endless hands, holding a tray, a white jade jug on the tray. Presumably, this jug contains the wine made from grapes. In addition, there are two delicate ss cups. Yun kept cing the jug and cup on the stone table in front of Tang Guo, and poured her a cup first. Sure enough, the red liquid was poured into the ss cup, which looked really good. In particr, Yue Er slowly climbed up, and the silver moonlight fell, making these two ss cups filled with half a ss of wine look better. "Guo Shi is a very enjoyable person, so you can find such a rare ss cup." Tang Guo held the cup and took a small sip. "It tastes good." "Just like your Highness." Yun kept talking about Tang Guo''s look, and seeing that she was not angry, she felt a sigh of relief in her heart, and she couldn''t say anything. "My Highness was aggrieved today. I didn''t expect Yimei toe to Her Royal Highness'' house." "I''m not wronged. I''m a princess. With an order, she was thrown out of the wall by my guard." Yun kept hearing her words, with a smile on his face, "His Royal Highness." "What else does the Master say?" "What Yimei said, don''t take it seriously. I hope that Her Royal Highness will only believe what has never been said, and not just listen to what others say." Tang Guo raised his head gently, with a slight smile on his face. Those good-looking and clear eyes, staring at the clouds endlessly. Obviously, it was just an ordinary nce, but the heart beating that Yun kept watching was a bit uncontroble, and it was filled with emotion in his heart. "I believe that one person believes in one person, even if millions of people say that this person is bad, as long as I don''t see him bad, he is good. Teacher, I never listen to just one person I''ll believe it, even if this person is more realistic. " This sincere word has made Yun endless without any worry. The feelings I just wanted to spray from my heart are no longer beating. He just felt that there was a trickle in his heart that was warm and sweet. After seeing Yun Huayin this afternoon, I also heard many speeches by Yun Huayin. In fact, he didn''t listen to what Yun Huayin wanted to express. He only heard it. Yun Huayin broke into Princess Mansion, only to worry that His Highness would misunderstand him and be angry. "Hi lord, I heard that you are nning to travel around the country for five years. Will you bring it with you?" "band." Chapter 1535: Her Royal Highness (81) Chapter 1535: Her Royal Highness (81) Chapter 1535 His Royal Highness Princess (81) The emperor heard that Tang Guo was going to travel around the countries, inspect the customs and soil of each country, and the soil. By the way, he visited the countries and made friendship with them. He only sighed and approved. This is a good thing. It was a bit reluctant in his heart. As a woman, he had made so many contributions to Beixia Kingdom, and it really should be recorded in the annals of history. The queen guarded Tang Guo with red eyes and cried, holding her hand, she couldn''t let go, she said she couldn''t bear it. It''s been five years since I went there. How can a daughter from a family raise and respect herself from a young age to live all kinds of hardships? What should I do if I encounter any human or natural disaster midway? Tang Zhi could not bear it, but he did not persuade. He understood his persuasion, and it didn''t work. The father and the emperor had already approved it, and he could only choose to support it silently. What his sister can do, he can''t and can''t. The only thing he could do was to study hard with his father and emperor, so as not to disappoint her good intentions. If she did this, he wouldn''t be able to continue the golden age, it would be a mediocre. The people heard that their high princess, her high princess, would travel around the country to inspect the customs, water and soil environment, and exchange species that were not avable in Beixia. They were all grateful. On the day Tang Guo left by car, the people in the entire imperial city went to see her off. Even Tangxi is here. There are two handsome men standing beside Tangxi. She looked at Tang Guo with aplex face, "People like Huang Shuang are the sun in the sky and can illuminate the whole earth. Those of us who only enjoy the warm sunshine cannotpare. Sister Huang, I wish you safe return. " Through so much, from jealousy, resentment to her emperor, to today''s relief. Tangxi understood a lot, and Beixia was getting better and better. Many countries today want to introduce crop seeds from them. All the people in Beixia Kingdom had enough food and clothes, and they were strong and strong. Perhaps no one would dare to fight their ideas for many years toe. No war, these princesses, life will be better. Once there is war, no matter if you fight or you ca nt, the princess will inevitably be sent to kiss and kiss. And her emperor, in another way, made Beixia a strong country, and the nations did not dare to be against it. She admired it and was no longer jealous. "I just can''t stay and want to go out for a walk." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Xi almost rolled his eyes in public and walked? Thest time I walked, I brought Lin Yuexiang''s mother and son back. The first female officer of Beixia Kingdom, a champion champion, a divine doctor, and some rare crop seeds in the mountains? It''s another five years now, I don''t know how many things will be brought back. Tang Guo''s carriage slowly moved up. Tang Xi kept looking at the back of the carriage until he finally disappeared into view. "His Highness looks a little sad? The princess will leave you in the limelight, isn''t it good?" Hearing a man''s words, Tang Xi ps his backhand, "You can roll away." The man covered his face in disbelief and did not understand at all, wasn''t it just a sentence? Why was she beaten by the second princess? Tang Xi nced at the man, "He who has short-sighted things rarely provoke alienation in front of Princess Ben. How can the Princess and the Sister differ so much? Ignorance." Chapter 1536: Her Royal Highness (82) Chapter 1536: Her Royal Highness (82) Chapter 1536 His Royal Highness Princess (82) A short-sighted and provocative man did not let Tang Xi change his habit of being romantic. She just loves beauty. She used to be the man who grew older, the more interested she was. Nowadays, what she likes more is that she looks good and doesn''t need to be too smart, but she must stay with a man who has a good eye. Therefore, her face was less than half, but all of them stayed pretty well, and her life was morefortable. As for the rtionship between her and the three princes, it was broken for many years. The three princes seem to be ustomed to her younger sister, thinking that she is romantic and cannot be a big deal. After Lu Qing was beheaded, the three princes also nned to introduce her to a person who he intended to win over. Tang Xi refused on the spot. She also wanted to moisten Taiping, but she didn''t want to be pulled into the water. Today, these princesses have avoided going to be with each other and their lives are much better. How could she use it willingly for that blood rtionship with the three princes? Her father, prince, and elder sister were not fools. For this reason, she kindly persuaded, saying that the three princes should be settled, and don''t get into trouble. The three princes uttered a sentence on the spot, "Women''s opinion, I did not expect that you are such an avid person, Tang Xi, you will regret it." Tang Xi doesn''t know if she will regret itter, but now she is living a good life. Tang Guo was not very peaceful during his trips to other countries. This is not t, not how much danger you will encounter along the way. It was Yunhuayin who was entangled in people, and suddenly appeared in their sight. Every time Yun Huayin appears, he willin about Tang Guo with his face full. Or just point something to Tang Guo, Tang Guo is annoyed and let people throw her out. Then Yun Huayin blew up, and went to find Yun on the spot. When she saw Yun chattering, she would throw it into Yun chatter''s arms, ready to cry pitifully. Unexpectedly, Yun endlessly saw that the situation was not right, he jumped up very quickly, turned around and jumped behind Tang Guo, and whispered to Tang Guo, "His Royal Highness, I am also a person on your side. At this time, you must protect Hold me. " Yun Huayin looked at Yun endlessly and Tang Guo with a good look and stomped angrily. "Endless brother, she just asked someone to throw me, did you not help me out?" Yun replied endlessly, "Yimei, don''t appear in front of the Highness. Your Highness will not see you, so naturally you will not be asked to throw you away. This is a simple matter to solve. I am just a little master, Your Highness, but The princess of Beixia Kingdom has a distinguished status, and I have to obey her orders. " It''s okay not to say this, but it made Yun Huayin angry. "Brother brother, why are you here? He has been with her for so many years, and she hasn''t been with you. It can be seen that she doesn''t like you at all, why do you die for her?" "Your sister, Your Highness can be without me, but I cannot be Your Highness. It is my willingness to apany Your Highness. Your Highness is not as good as you say to Your Highness, Your Highness is good to me, only I can realize that you Is iprehensible. " Yun said endlessly, "Yiyi, I only have brotherly and sisterly affection for you. At the beginning, I only promised the righteous father to heal your illness. Now that you have recovered, I have returned the righteousness of your righteous father. Use what you said Say, I do nt like you, why do you follow me all the time, this has no effect. " Chapter 1537: Her Royal Highness (83) Chapter 1537: Her Royal Highness (83) 1537 Her Royal Highness The Princess (83) "I don''t care, the righteous father said, asking you to promise to take care of me all my life." Yun kept secretly ncing at Tang Guo, seeing her face as usual, and said, "I didn''t promise, I only promised to cure your illness." Yun Huayin gritted his teeth and was speechless. After a moment of silence, she turned her eyes to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, brother Xiujiu is so good, you don''t deserve it. He likes you so much, and since you are indifferent, you are not with him. I have never seen you so cold-hearted Man, let me tell you, I won''t be reconciled. One day, I will let the endless brothere back to me. " System: In a dream? In the palm of the host, can you escape? impossible. Since this day, Yun Huayin has not reappeared. Tang Guo does not care about this person, when the other party has never appeared generally. Yun chatter is also very knowledgeable, and Yun Huayin is not mentioned at all. As he said, he has already reported his kindness to his father, and will never entangle with Yun Huayin at all. His Highness, however, had never been angry with Yun Huayin. System: This guy is getting easier and easier to meet. Maybe it''s too many hard days. It feels sweet with a little sugar. Without Yun Huayin''s entanglement, Tang Guo''s journey was a lot faster. During this time, she visited twenty countries,rge and small. People in these countries have long heard that Her Royal Highness Princess Beixia Guoda wants to travel around the country and has been looking forward to her arrival. Establishing a peaceful friendship with Beixia will only benefit them. In the fifth year, Tang Guo realized his wish and went to all the countries in the n. When he returned to the Imperial City, the Imperial City had be more prosperous. The people heard that she came back and waited a long way out of the city early, watching the carts and carts behind her, and the extremely familiar carriage made them shed tears. Tang Guo had originally decided to return in the sixth year. It was the emperor''s body that failed, and she had to go early. In recent years, she has actually encountered many crises, those who want to kill her, those who want to kidnap her, have died miserably. By the fourth year, those crises were almost gone. It seems that the other party has understood that no matter how many people are sent, she cannot kill her, and raising assassins also requires a lot of money. Every time I go there, I ca nt bear it. Tang Guo hurried to the pce, met the emperor, and told him everything he had encountered in these years and what he had seen. I can''t finish all things for ten days and a half months. Tang Guo only focused on the point, the queen apanied him, took the emperor''s hand, and listened together. The emperor''s old face was all smiles. From time to time, he would say something, Guoer is really good, Guoer is not inferior to men, who says women are inferior to men? Guoer has achieved no one before and no one after. Prince Tang Zhi''s eyes were red. Before his sister returned, the father had no spirit at all, could not eat, and could hardly speak. Saying so much at once, can only be reflected back. In the end, the emperor took Tang Guo''s hand and patted it gently, "Guoer, the father emperor would like to thank you. You asked the father emperor to be an emperor who would open the world, and never hesitate in this life. You have always been Father''s good fruit. " Tang Guo paused, and said to the emperor''s insightful eyes, "The father emperor is also a good father of the children, thank you for your sess." Chapter 1538: Her Royal Highness (84) Chapter 1538: Her Royal Highness (84) Chapter 1538 His Royal Highness Princess (84) The emperor went with a smile. Not long after, Crown Prince Tang Zhi ascended the throne. On the day of the ascension, there were some chaos. It was the third prince Tang Zhao who appeared with many soldiers and wanted to usurp the throne. After the momentum came, he found that things were different from what he thought. His bit of people, like a dyke, was instantly overwhelmed. The three princes stared at each other''s eyes as they fell down, unbelievable. Tang Xi was standing in the n position, and his expression was a bit inexplicable. What kind of courage does this stupid person think that with a thousand soldiers, he can take the throne? After so many years, do nt you understand? "I''m not willing!" The three princes shouted in tears, tied and pressed down. "Father Emperor has just returned to heaven, and today is a good day for Yun to ascend to the throne, and it is not appropriate to see blood. It was ordered that the three princes be imprisoned in the mansion. Without He''s permission, they will not be able toe to life. It was impossible to kill my brothers as soon as he became king, and Tang Zhi was not so stupid. No one cares about such a small mistake, and the ceremony of ascending the throne continues. Tang Zhi became emperor, and first of all was the canonization. Everyone who followed him was promoted. Tang Guo went with the flow and became His Highness Princess, Tang Zhi''s title: Rich. On behalf of her, it is her annual harvest for Beixia that changes the living environment of everyone in Beixia, and makes everyone in Beixia well-clothed. Her Majesty the Princess Princess is the legend of Beixia. Later, Tang Zhi rewarded his well-behaved brothers and sisters. The state teacher is endless, and he is still a state teacher. One day, Tang Zhi found Yun endlessly, and asked directly, "Guo Shi, your twenty-year term is about to expire. When do you n to leave?" Until now, Tang Zhi still can''t stand the endless chatter, every day looking forward to the other party to get away, don''t get tired of his sister all day. Now he is the emperor. Of course, the girl wants him to be a pet. An outsider, what does it mean to show affection to the girl every day? "Emperor, I want to extend the deadline," Yun said endlessly. "I still have some skills, not only will I be able to test the weather, but I will also order medicine." That pair, if he was gone, he would never find such a cheap and affordable Chinese teacher. Tang Zhiughed. "Extend the deadline?" Tang Zhi frowned. "How long do you n to continue?" This guy''s cheek is really thick. In fact, he also understands that the existence of clouds is very important. Human cmities are unavoidable, but natural disasters are unpredictable. With cloud endless divination in advance, they can do a lot of things, and the various disasters that have urred in these years can be reduced to the least damage, thanks to cloud endless. "To death." Tang Zhi: Can he say get off? Yun went back to the house happily, changed his clean clothes, and went over the wall to Tang Guo''s yard and saw her there. "His Royal Highness, the emperor asked me today when to leave." The emperor looked like he couldn''t see it, and almost said, "You''re out of business. "What did the teacher say?" Yun kept smiling with a smile, saying quite proudly, "I said to extend the deadline, and also said my importance, and the emperor allowed it." "How long did itst?" Tang Guo asked along the way. Yun endlessly satisfied, His Highness knew that he would not take it apart. How can he let him give up on such a good day? "I''m talking about death." Yun chattering deep eyes smiled at Shang Tangguo. Hearing the death, the emperor''s eyes almost ate him. see you tomorrow. When I wanted to reply to thement today, I found that Book City could notment anymore! == This world, a little bit, will open a new world tomorrow. Chapter 1539: Her Royal Highness (85) Chapter 1539: Her Royal Highness (85) Chapter 1539 Your Royal Highness (85) Days passed, and Yun endlessly turned over the wall every day. Over time, he thought that this was really good. Over the years, the Princess Mansion has been repaired several times. The only thing that has not changed is this wall. So, this is not considered to be, His Highness left a door for him so that he can pass by? It didn''t take long for the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom to ascend to the throne. The Xiyun Kingdom is very close to the Beixia Kingdom. Many years ago, it wasparable to the Beixia Kingdom. Now it must be inferior to Beixia, but as a country that has been friendly for many years, Beixia still sent messengers to send blessings, and sent Beixia''s special products in the past to congratte the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom on his ascension. I thought it was over. Tang Zhi did not expect that the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom would visit in person. He thought the other party wanted to talk about cooperation. After all, today''s Beixia Kingdom is rich in resources and strong, and even if someone wants to grab it, it''s just touching the stone with an egg, and it''s beyond your control. Might as well obediently, use the things in your country toe and exchange. Since the other party is so sincere, Tang Zhi still wees the monarch''s etiquette and holds a banquet in the pce to wee the new emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom. That night, the royal family, ministers and wives were included. Tang Guo, the iconic princess of the Northern Xia Kingdom, sits at the bottom left of Tang Zhi, and Yun sits at the bottom right. Yun endlessly is dissatisfied with this action. He would rather sit next to His Highness than enjoy the honor given to him by the Emperor. The guests were all happy, but unexpectedly, the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom suddenly stood up and paid tribute to Tang Zhi three cups, and then toasted Tang fruit. At this point, no one feels that there is anything wrong. In the eyes of everyone, His Majesty the Princess, the rich and long, deserves to be treated like this. After waiting for three drinks, the new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom spoke. "I admired His Royal Highness for a long time. Today I want to marry His Royal Highness His Royal Highness after nine cities and a hundred-year peace treaty between the two countries. willing?" The sudden proposal provoked everyone in the room. Tang Zhi''s original smile disappeared instantly. The ss in Yun Hexiu''s hand has been broken into powder. Lin Yuexiang''s table left a deep fist mark. Lu Yufan''s gaze with smiles has been on the emperor''s face of Xi Yunguo, and she looks like a non-smile, and the maid who pours wine around her almost trips. Damn, the smile of my uncle is really terrible. Lu Yuzheng''s hands already held a few silver needles that glowed with cold light. If the person speaking was not the emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom, her silver needles had flew out of control. "in your dream." Everyone at the banquet was quiet and silent, and when his eyes were filled with anger, only Tang Guo was still smiling and fluttered the sentence, "Who gave you courage?" The new emperor of Xiyun Kingdom also felt it. When he said that, the friendly eyes around him had be fierce and they seemed to swallow him. He believes that the conditions he gave to nine cities and a hundred-year peace treaty are really no one before and no one after. Even if the long princess is noble, it''s just a woman. As an emperor, who does nt love rivers and mountains and has nine more cities, is nt that bad? Hearing Tang Guo''s words again, he was a little angry. Chapter 1540: Her Royal Highness (86) Chapter 1540: Her Royal Highness (86) 1540 Her Royal Highness The Princess (86) But thinking that he promised Huayin, if it was not for Huayin''s help, he would not have been able to win the battle in the court and be the new emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom. "Her Highness is not satisfied with these conditions?" Tang Guo shook his head and smiled softly, "I''m just not satisfied with you." Originally watching Tang Guo shook his head, Emperor Xiyun thought that he had a chance, and when he heard what Tang Guo said, the smile on his entire face gradually disappeared. "Where is Your Highness dissatisfied with me?" Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand and said, "Too much flowers, too old, too ugly, too stupid, too naive." Ministers of the North Xia Kingdom: His Royal Highness Princess Long Ming. The three mothers and sons of Lin Yuexiang looked at each other, and smiled again on their faces. This summary by His Highness was truly a must. There are countless harems of Emperor Xiyun, it is really very flowery. This year I am in my forties and I am really old. Looking at their appearance, they looked at Yun Xiao, who was still young, sitting beside him, as if time had not left traces on his body. It was still the same as that year. This emperor Xiyun was indeed ugly. As for being stupid, it s really stupid. Only when the head is pinched by the door and the head is stupid, do they think that His Royal Highness Princess will marry him. When Queen Xiyun Kingdom, where is the day of long Princessfortable? Ah, this person is really naive. Yun kept listening to Tang Guo''s words, and he was happy first, then he hurriedly looked at himself. I can''t see my appearance, I actually lower my head. From the reflection of the wine ss, looking at myself is OK, rest assured. It seems that in the future, he will have to make some healthy tea to keep his face young, so as not to be rejected by His Highness. Emperor Xiyun was really angry this time, "His Highness Princess, you are too humiliating." "It''s you who is insulted, how can you help me?" Tang Guo smiled and said that she was fortunate enough to have worked hard for more than 20 years and finally cultivated arge herd of cattle and established a unique position. In this country of Beixia, it can be said that Tang Zhi would tolerate her whenever she wanted to. She estimates that Tang Zhi may not object to her wish to be emperor, and she is very happy. Emperor Xiyun, how can she treat her? "Emperor Beixia, this is your way of hospitality. His Royal Highness Princess Jiuwen is famous. I saw it today, but I didn''t think so ... so bad." Tang Zhi raised his eyelids and said casually, "What are you doing?" Yun kept anxious. What does it mean that you have a pet? Obviously, he also has pets. Everyone pets together, and he has to take credit for himself. The ministers below are also a pair of emperors. Her Royal Highness Princess, also has their part, can not get credit for it. But at this time, it was clear that Tang Zhi was more imposing, after all, he was emperor. Emperor Xiyun, I didn''t expect it to happen. He looked at Tang Zhi angrily, "Emperor Beixia, do you want to start a war?" "I like peace, but the dog across the wall has to jump out and bite, and I''m not afraid. Winter is almost here, just hit the dog down and stew the dog broth." Emperor Xiyun was anxious. "You are too much." "Brother Huang, I don''t want to look at him. This person is old and ugly, and still stupid, just throw it out. Everyone is waiting for dinner. If you are hungry, you will have stomach problems. Lu Yusong echoed, "The Emperor, your Highness is right, not eating on time is really bad for your stomach." Chapter 1541: Her Royal Highness (87) Chapter 1541: Her Royal Highness (87) Chapter 1541 His Royal Highness Princess (87) "We have so many courtiers here, it would be bad if we were really hungry." Lu Yuzhen continued. "The emperor, Chen is really hungry, and now his stomach is a little ufortable." Lin Yuexiang said without changing her face, she didn''t cover her stomach, she really didn''t give any face. "The emperor, the minister is also hungry." Lu Yufan said. Then all the ministers stood up, "The emperor, the minister is so hungry, I don''t know when I can start to cook." "I''m so hungry." Yun kept talking. Looking at this scene, Tang Zhi almostughed crazy. He must be the Northern Xia Kingdom, the happiest emperor of all time. This is really a heart. I''ve had a good time, I heard that I''m in a good mood, and I live long. The emperor has been short-lived since ancient times, he must be the very long-lived one. "Come here, throw these people out of me." Tang Zhi is not hesitant, everyone is waiting to eat, he can not be enough for an outsider, so many of his own hungry, will still be hungry, right? The most important thing is that his baby girl, who doesn''t want to look at this person, must throw it out. Emperor Xiyun struggled and shouted, dare, and then was thrown out. The obstructive person was thrown out, Tang Zhi raised his hand, "Zhongqing Jiajiu waited, and now I can start cooking." Without the Emperor Xiyun Kingdom, the royal family present, the minister, and others, ate that happily. They think that today s vegetarian dishes are really fresh and tender, they are crunchy and especially delicious. The meat is also very tender and smooth, which is really good. If you can have a pce feast every day, it is really great. The next day, the Emperor Xiyun failed to marry His Royal Highness Princess. At the pce feast, the matter of being thrown out was rumored. The emperor of the Xiyun Kingdom originally thought that the people would definitely worry about what happened during the war when they heard such a thing. Never thought ... "Well thrown, that Emperor Xiyun, the dog, even dare to hit the idea of our High Princess." "Well, it''s really insulting His Royal Highness Princess. Is Your Highness worth only nine cities?" "I heard that Emperor Xiyun threatened the emperor with war." "Oh, do you think we are afraid? As long as he dares to fight, we are not afraid. If we really want to fight, I will divide half of the family and give our soldiers, and ask them to kill thescivious emperor fiercely." At the end of the hearing, the emperor of Xiyun Kingdom left silently. The emperor, princess, and minister of the Beixia Kingdom were fierce, and the people were particrly fierce. fight? He really didn''t dare. As long as you have a little knowledge, you know that the Beixia national soldiers are strong and strong. How can they fight? The emperor Xiyun had not been returned to the Xiyun Kingdom, and the incident of his being thrown out of the pce feast had already spread to the Xiyun Kingdom. Yun Huayin did not expect that she was fortunate to help the Emperor Xiyun seize power, and the other party could not even marry a princess. "Take it," Yun Huayin said. "Take down Beixia, and you will be able to breathe out." Emperor Xiyun quickly shook his head. "No, we are not the opponents of Beixia." Yun Huayin narrowed her lips. "Then you have to think of a way to get Tang Guo to marry her, and forbid her to linger on her brother again." "Can''t think of a way. Beixia Kingdom wants to attack us. In an instant, we have no room to resist. They are not only strong and strong, but also the people are ruddy. What can wepare? "Well, let me help you." Chapter 1542: Her Royal Highness (End) Chapter 1542: Her Royal Highness (End) Chapter 1542 His Royal Highness Princess (End) "I still don''t believe that I can''tpare to her. One year can''t be ten years, ten years can''t be 20 years, and 20 years can''t be 30 years. Afterwards, Yun Huayin really began to help the development of the West Cloud Country. Unfortunately, she didn''t know this. Even after reading a lot of books, and even endured the disgust of Tang Guo, go through some stories about her. In order to keep on talking, she humbly went to ask the old farmers for advice, and did as Tang Guo once did. Unfortunately, she is not Tang Guo. Even if she draws gourd in the same way, she can''t draw the same thing. The results obtained are really too different. Since thest time, Beixia Kingdom has cut off contact with them. Other countries also know that the two countries are not happy, and they dare not deal with them more, for fear of annoying Beixia. That''s it, three years have passed. Xi Yunguo also progressed a little, and Yun Huayin did not give up. Ten yearster, Xi Yunguo has finally made more progress. The Emperor Xiyun was a bit happy, at least one of them was doing so. In these years, he thought a lot, it might not be as good as the emperor at first, thinking that he could really marry the princess of Beixia Kingdom. If time can go backwards, he would definitely not do that. Maybe the present state of Xiyun and the North Xia Kingdom have grown far. But Yun Huayin helped him, and he was also a benefactor. Now many things have to be done by Yun Huayin. He had to open one eye and close one. In a sh, for twenty years. Yun Huayin believes that Xiyun Kingdom today should be no worse than Beixia Kingdom. She did not immediately ask the Emperor Xiyun to order to attack the other party, but intended to quietly investigate the situation in Beixia. Moreover, she hasn''t seen Yun endlessly for 20 years, and she wants to see it. In the past, when her royal princess, the exquisite elder princess, was not so good-looking, after 20 years. She looked through the bronze mirror at her aging self, which she took care of carefully. That long princess is slightly older than her, wouldn''t she be better than her? Everyone will be old, no matter how long you can maintain it, you can''t resist the years. Yun Huayin was a little surprised when he entered the Beixia Kingdom City. The cities they passed were really too busy. She basically didn''t see it. The non-prosperous cities, almost every city can bepared with the imperial city of Xiyun Kingdom. Her heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley, waiting for the imperial city of Beixia, looking at the magnificent city walls, the tall, peculiar buildings rising from the ground, only pursing her lips and not talking. How did she forget that for twenty years, she was making slow progress, but Beixia was making rapid progress, which she couldn''t catch up with. But she still wanted to see Yun endlessly with that long princess, even if she had lost. "Tomorrow is the day of the abundance of the abundance of the eldest princess and the National Normal University. Every time I reach this day, I feel ufortable." This sentence suddenly passed into Yun Huayin''s ears, which made her stunned and quit? She must have heard it wrong. Why did the endless brother die so early, and the eldest princess, with pride and favor, had so many people petting her, she would live a long time, and there was no one to teach her. She hasn''t won her yet, how could that arrogant woman die? After pulling many people to ask, they all got an answer. They died, and they have been dead for many years. Yun Huayin walked nkly in the imperial city, listening to many Tang Guo and Yun endless stories. On the day of their death, she bought a yard in the imperial city, just opposite the Pce of the Princess. "Shuangsu and Shuangfei, want to be beautiful. When I die, I also want to upy a ce here. Don''t think about peace." ... The world that opens immediately is the Rubik''s Cube world. Chapter 1543: Rubiks Cube Beauty (1) Chapter 1543: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (1) Chapter 1543: The Cube Beauty (1) When Tang Guo opened his eyes, there were four men and women in the sight, two men and two women. They looked very young and should be in their early twenties. These four people are also very good-looking, handsome men, beautiful women, but one of them looks very thin and pale, but it is not difficult to see that she looks very good. If the skin bes ruddy, it will look better. "I think everything in this city is really weird." The other girl who spoke was a little cute and yful. She lowered her voice and said, "Why are they so happy and keep smiling every day, isn''t it weird? ? " This girl is called Yin Xiaofei. In this world, she can be regarded as a rtively important female partner. "After all, it''s the Rubik''s Cube world, and the cities inside are definitely not normal." This is Yin Xiaofei''s brother, Yin Rui. A male partner who has been secretly in love with the female lead, but also for the female lead, he was willing to take out the ancestor and upload the key to open the Rubik''s Cube World, a very quaint, not delicate workmanship bronze medal. Naturally, the pair of men and women sitting on the other side are the masters of this world. The male lead is Zhai Chenming and the female lead is Yi Yingxue. The cause of the incident should start from the fact that the heroine Yi Yingxue was terminally ill. Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue were very loving. After Yi Yingxue got terminal illness, they broke all their sweetness. Although their family history is very good, they can do nothing to face terminal illness. Using many methods, still no way. In the end, in order for Yi Yingxue to live longer, they chose conservative treatment. With the method of Chinese medicine treatment, gently conditioning Yi Yingxue''s body. She could not retain her long hair without chemotherapy. But because of terminal illness, the hair was also a little yellow and dry, not as dark as before. Doctors have given the results, Yi Yingxue''s life expectancy is only three years at most, three yearster, there will be no doubt, this is the result after their nurses. Zhai Chenming was unwilling to ept this result, and began to look through all kinds of strange ancient books, and finally found a strange ancient book. After cracking the text on the ancient books, he knew the existence of the Rubik''s Cube world. In the Rubik''s Cube world, you can find medicine to cure terminal illness and even prolong life. But to get into the Rubik''s Cube world, you need the key. Exactly, in the ancient book, the shape of the key was drawn. He stunned at a nce. He had seen the key as a child. In his hairy Yin Rui''s house, exactly the same. He found Yin Rui and exined his intentions. Yin Rui had a crush on Yi Yingxue and agreed to it, and gave the bronze medal to Zhai Chenming. I got the key, how can I open it? With the concerted efforts of the two, they searched the ancient books collected by the Yin family and found a way to open them. The method is very simple. A man and a woman with the blood of the Yin family need to take a drop of blood and drop it on the bronze medal to open the door of the Rubik''s Cube world. After discussion, they considered it feasible. Yin Xiaofei heard that there was such a magical ce, and that it could save Yi Yingxue''s life, and agreed. In this way, the four used the keys to open the door to the Rubik''s Cube world. They didn''t know that the ancient books were iplete. In the iplete part, there was only one sentence: it was easy to enter the Rubik''s Cube, but difficult to get the Rubik''s Cube. But with Zhai Chenming''s character, even if he had a little hope, even if he saw this sentence, he would choose to open it, even fearing that the brothers and sisters Yin Rui would not agree and would hide this. So, knowing it doesn''t make much sense. Chapter 1544: Rubiks Cube Beauty (2) Chapter 1544: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (2) Chapter 1544 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (2) A few people had good luck. When they first came to the Rubik''s Cube world, they met the original owner, namely Tang Guo. The identity of the original owner is not simple. It can be said that she is free to walk in the Rubik''s Cube world without restriction. The reason why she was attracted by several people is better to be attracted by Zhai Chenming''s infatuation. She doesn''t think that after entering the Rubik''s Cube world several times, there are still people who can maintain their original intention. The Rubik''s Cube world is very dangerous, and it also represents many opportunities. If you cane in and out at will, I believe that many people wille here willingly to look for wealth and opportunities. She didn''t believe it, but didn''t intend to destroy the rtionship between the two. She was just curious, maybe boring, and nned to personally participate in the adventure of the four. When in danger, give them a pointer or two, lest they die early, and she won''t see the results. The original owner''s decision can also be regarded as a novice for Zhai Chenming. Even if there are many dangers in the middle, in each rotation, when they reach the new world, they will be injured, and they will encounter various crises and tribtions. But the existence of the original owner will at least not die like other people. The Rubik''s Cube World is divided into six small worlds and is named as six cities. Common currency: Rubik''s cube currency. The ce where the four male and female masters appear is called Happy City, which rotates once a month and will be randomly transferred to another city. These cities are called Amusement City, Fantasy City, Death City, Sin City, and Trading City. They finally arrived in the trading city, which is a paradise for everyone who wanders in the Rubik''s Cube world. The trading city, as the name implies, is a city that can trade things. There are all kinds of things you can''t buy in the world, and they can be exchanged for currency. Only you can''t think of it. Not to mention a cure for terminal illness, as long as you have enough Rubik''s cube coins, you can also buy youth and unlimited life. After such ordeal, several people from Zhai Chenming also reminded the original owner to save a lot of Rubik''s cube coins. Aftering to the trading city, he immediately bought medicine for treating terminal illness, and cured Yi Yingxue''s terminal illness. Then they bought enough life, youth, and force for each other. At this time, he finally figured out how to go out, and there were still a lot of Rubik''s cube coins in his hand. The original owner told them at this time that the trading city had a lottery box with a chance to draw the key to open the Rubik''s Cube world. As long as the key was drawn, they could go out. But the odds are very small, many people have survived here for thousands of years, and have not found anything. After so many years, I haven''t heard anyone say that it was. In the end, several people in Zhai Chenming spent all the Rubik''s cube coins, but did not get the keys. They don''t like the Rubik''s Cube world that rotates in January, and the world here is synchronized with the outside. They also care about their loved ones and cannot stay here. The next time I turn here, maybe six monthster, or even more than that, they are lucky, and they will be in the trading city for the sixth time. One day, Zhai Chenming found the original owner, and when she was not ready, she drew an artifact dagger from the lottery box into her heart. And he said, "Do you y with us ordinary people, do you find it fun?" "Are you the owner of the trading city? As long as you are killed, the trading city will fall apart and the Rubik''s Cube world will disappear. This world will disappear, and all of us can naturally go out." The original owner never expected that Zhai Chenming would suddenly strike her. see you tomorrow Chapter 1545: Rubiks Cube Beauty (3) Chapter 1545: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (3) Chapter 1545 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (3) The original owner didn''t know that Zhai Chenming had a very powerful protagonist halo in this world. Even an ordinary person will eventually get everything he wants because of various opportunities. Even the original owner is just one of his auras. Now the aura hindered him, and naturally he was to be removed. There should not be such an artifact dagger in the lottery box of the trading city that can threaten the survival of the city owner, but things are not absolute, and there will always be some idents. Zhai Chenming is the cause of this ident. It can be said that this artifact dagger exists for Zhai Chenming. With his best effort, he extracted the artifact from the lottery box, and definitely chose to hide it in the first ce. When the original owner dissipated, she finally knew how her identity was revealed. The reason lies in that artifact dagger. A powerful soul is attached to the artifact dagger. The other party seems to know the secret of the Rubik''s Cube world. ording to the original owner''s guess, the other party has been waiting for someone who can break the Rubik''s Cube world. When Zhai Chenming was brought to the lottery box by the original owner, this mysterious soul knew that his opportunity wasing. The reason why Zhai Chenming was able to draw this artifact dagger was actually the soul doing the trick. No need to guess next, Zhai Chenming must be in the confusion of this soul and believe what the other party said. And he also wanted to go out and didn''t want to stay in the world all the time, and chose to use this dagger to plunge into the heart of the original owner, making the trading city copse. In the Rubik''s Cube world, each city is closely rted, and the destruction of a city will cause the entire Rubik''s Cube world to copse. "Curious kills the cat." After receiving the memory, Tang Guo said involuntarily, "Even if it is the owner of the trading city, these people may not be able to live to the end without her. In the final analysis, it is only a vition of their own interests. He gave an excuse to give the original owner to strangle. " [The host is big, and now you have just met soon. Would you like to leave directly and let them die! Zhai Chenming''s ungrateful thing, let him die here. "He''s the lord, he can''t die. Without me, he will encounter other auras, which is not easy to control. Besides, I still have to rely on him to lead the artifact dagger out. Hidden in the lottery box for so long It''s still in my trading city and it hasn''t been found. It''s definitely not that simple. " [So ...] The sound of the system is weak. [The host means, to continue to apany them, do they have to stay to the end? "Well, but this time I don''t remind them of any danger." System: Oh, I see. Do you want to straighten Zhai Chenming all the way? "This time I''m going to be a fragile little girl. She looks good and has a little force. Everything else won''t work." System: Uh ... what a joke. He looked Tang Guo up and down, and saw that she was wearing a moon-white cheongsam, sitting gracefully on a stool, with tea in front of her, and a wood-carved folding fan at hand. It really looks good and is very fragile. The face does not look like a particrly savvy person, but only feels super beautiful. Look at this happy city, there are people wearing all kinds of costumes, even people of all skin colors and hair color. The people in the Rubik''s Cube world are from various worlds. Some peoplee on their own initiative, and some peoplee by ident. Chapter 1546: Rubiks Cube Beauty (4) Chapter 1546: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (4) Chapter 1546 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (4) No one knows how many keys to open the Rubik''s Cube world. And each key may be opened in a different way. It may not be the same as the Yin family brother and sister. "Tang Guo, do you have any ideas?" When the brothers and sisters of the Yin family talked fiercely, Zhai Chenming noticed Tang Guo with her head down and thought, and looked at her with insightful eyes. Tang Guo looked up, "What''s the idea?" "What do you think is strange about this city?" Zhai Chenming, who entered the Rubik''s Cube world for the first time, did not understand the rules here. And the ancient book that recorded the world of Rubik''s Cube did not record much. In addition to the key to open, there are many things that cannot be bought outside. Soon after they arrived in Happy City, they met Tang Guo. Tang Guo said that she was here shortly after she was alone and was not very safe. She needed to find a team to apany her. When they saw her alone, they agreed. Next, she paid them a few days'' house money and invited them to eat a few meals. In this way, they became real teammates. ording to the original trajectory, the next few people went to almost every world, basically the original owner was doing something. Well now, I want to be beautiful. "I haven''t seen anything for the time being, otherwise, how about after having dinner?" Tang Guo said with an embarrassed smile. Seeing that she really didn''t know much about Zhai Chenming, looking at her dress, she must also be a youngdy with pride and carelessness, who identally fell into it. Maybe it was good luck to get some Rubik''s cube coins. It seems that he still has to figure it out by himself. "Aming, I found a problem. People here are not only smiling every day, but they never seem to be out of the city." Yi Yingxue with a pale face pulled La Zhai Chenming''s sleeve, "Aming, you said Is there any secret outside this city, shall we go and see? " "I was going out of the city and was stopped by someone." Yin Rui said with a helpless expression, "the other side said nothing, and pulled me back from the city gate with a smile, especially inexplicable. Later, I nned to take advantage of people''s attention , Sneaking out secretly, I didn''t expect those people all of a sudden found me holding me to the ground and throwing it back. " "Aming, why don''t we go out and look at it secretly at night?" Yi Yingxue suggested, and Zhai Chenming didn''t hesitate. He quietly discussed with a few people and nned to go out to see this evening. In fact, they only arrived here yesterday afternoon, and met the original owner shortly after. Many people in the city are particrly strange. When they first arrived, they were afraid to ask any more, for fear of unforeseen danger. Why go with Tang Guo because Tang Guo looks like them, not a person from this city, but just from outside. So are there only those smiling people in Happy City? Of course not, there are other people with normal expressions on their faces, but these people are all wary and unwilling to say anything to them. Everyone looked particrly ufortable, with a chill on their bodies, and they didn''t dare to ask people at will. Who can go through many rotations in the Rubik''s Cube world, who has not experienced life and death, has few lives in his hands, and has some life-saving cards and skills? It looks a bit scary, that''s normal. Chapter 1547: Rubiks Cube Beauty (5) Chapter 1547: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (5) Chapter 1547 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (5) People who have lived in this ce for a long time are also very insecure. Seeing that everyone feels problematic may kill themselves. As for taking a rookie on the road, that''s even more impossible. They themselves are very hard to save their lives. Tang Guo watched them silently, with a faint smile on his lips. Yin Rui didn''t know that he would be prevented from leaving the city and thrown back because she paid for the hotel. Before the room price expires, the entire city will guarantee the lives of several of them. Once they make any dangerous actions, they wille out and stop immediately. Why they know so clearly, of course, because they are natives of Happy City, and they are one with Happy City. They can understand everything in Happy City. At this time, Zhai Chenming was also discussing, and went out to see at night. But the original owner was here, and it was suggested that they go and see on the wall, and don''t go out directly, lest there be any danger. They guessed right. At a certain time in the evening, the locals of the whole city would fall asleep and would not find any movement. This is the rule of Happy City. In fact, the secret of Happy City, after a few days, people whoe here will slowly understand. This time, Tang Guo did not stop. She frowned and asked, "Do you have to go out at night?" "I discovered itst night. At a certain time, the whole city was quiet. Therefore, the evening is the best time." Yi Yingxue said. Tang Guo''s eyes were scared. "Then I won''t go, I''m a little scared." Tang Guo''s look of fear was not disgusting. It may be that the beauty has preferential treatment. Several people think that women are afraid of going out of the city at night, which is normal. "Then you wait in the inn," Yi Yingxue said, "I''ll go out with Aming to see." Tang Guo quickly proposed, "Ying Xue, your health is not good either. I think it''s not good to go to too many people at a time. It''s better to let Zhai Chenming go alone. If there is any danger,e back after reading. There are too many people, but it is not easy to act. " Yi Yingxue thought about it and felt that her health was really bad. If she really encountered something, she might be involved. Zhai Chenming nodded and said, "Okay, Aming, can you go alone?" "If not, I''ll go with you." Yin Rui was not afraid. He was very curious about the situation outside the city. Zhai Chenming said, "Let me go alone. Tang Guo is right. It is much more convenient to act alone." In this way, Zhai Chenming nned to leave the city alone to see the situationte at night. Tang Guo s lip angle rose slightly. The man, no matter what difficulties he encounters, is definitely not so easy to die, do nt worry. System: ckhearted woman. That night, the whole happy city fell into silence. Zhai Chenming climbed out of the window quietly and touched the position of the city wall. Yi Yingxue waited by the window, and Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei didn''t have any sleepiness. And Tang Guo sat on a lounger, squinting, as if falling asleep. In fact, she is asking the system to get the group interface out, and it has been a long time since I greeted the friends in the group. In the Rubik''s Cube world, she remembered that there were several people in the group, which was in the Rubik''s Cube world. [School flower]: Is everyone here? [Chixiao]; sister, I''m here, have you entered the new world again? Chapter 1548: Rubiks Cube Beauty (6) Chapter 1548: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (6) Chapter 1548 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (6) [Ziyun]: Girl, what world is this time? [Mo Yuntian]; Is there any danger, if you need anything, remember to give us news. Girl, don''t be embarrassed. Tang Guo looked at the words of enthusiasm and concern of the three, with a smile on his face, "If you really need anything, I won''t be kind to you. This time it is indeed a new world." [Margaret]; Is it the magic world? Margaret is very much looking forward to these years, they can be considered to apany Tang Guo, traveled many worlds. She especially looks forward to the day when Tang Guo will be able to go to her magical world. Therefore, almost every time Tang Guo appears in the group, when talking about the new world, she will ask if it is the magic world. [Emanuel]; I hope it is our interster civilization world, but there are countless interster civilizations, I just dream. [Ethereal Fairy]; no matter what the world is, it s right not toe to our world anyway, this ce is fine except that it ca nt go out, but ah ... it s the worst if you ca nt go out. Silver ring, do you mean it? [Silver Ring Man]; Yeah, I still want to rise to the immortal world. I have waited for thousands of years. Fortunately, I have earned so many Rubik''s Cube coins for so many years. I don''t know when a key will appear. [ ]; In order to go out, my mother has saved money for thousands of years, and I ca nt afford to buy a few little skirts. I didn''t see one of the hairs. [Silver Ring Man]; Ethereal, the key should be hairless. Tang Guo watched the two arguing. Maybe they stayed in the Rubik''s Cube world for too long. They were both self-cultivation and very calm people. They were eventually stunned by the Rubik''s Cube world and became violent. Everybody iszy, everybody is used to it. The two quarreled for a while, and finally remembered that they didn''t know what world Tang Guo had reached. As long as there is no rotation in the Rubik''s Cube world, maybe they wille to the group to see if they are not earning Rubik''s Cube coins. Rather than ying in the Rubik''s Cube world, they prefer to hear Tang Guo''s encounters in those small worlds. Every time I hear a variety of stories, I will be refreshed with three views, and I have a sense of liveliness. After seeing the two inquiring, Tang Guo was silent for a moment and replied, "That''s a coincidence, I''m in the Rubik''s Cube world this time." Yinhua Sanren and Misty Fairy lost their voices almost at the same time. What? ? ? School spent in Rubik''s Cube World? ? What a joke! After confirming it several times, Tang Guo also said that he was in a happy city, and said many characteristics that the two had to believe. Because the movement was too big, everyone else in the group appeared. In the Rubik''s Cube world, they also know a lot from the two fairy goddess, a world full of opportunities and dangers, but also difficult to go out. Now that Tang Guo was inside, they were not calm. In particr, the three big brothers Tang Guo worshiped in anxiety, and quietly thought of ways to help her get out. Unfortunately, they are not in the Rubik''s Cube world, and this ce is not for anyone who wants to enter. It needs a certain chance. [Ziyun]: This can be done, a little sad. [Chi Xiao]: Yeah, sad, what should I do, the girl actually fell to that ghost ce. Chapter 1549: Rubiks Cube Beauty (7) Chapter 1549: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (7) Chapter 1549 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (7) [Mo Yuntian]: Misty, Silver Ring, if you meet your girl this time, you must take care of it. It s so dangerous inside, do nt let her be in danger, what you need, just tell me directly. Lao Tzu is now a giant of the immortal world. I want nothing! After Mo Yuntian finished speaking, Chixiao and Ziyun hurried a long paragraph, saying that it was like this, anyway, the whole paragraph had only one meaning, let them help take care of Tang Guo, no matter what they want, as long as they can get it Give them all. [Miao Miao Fairy]: I''ve just seen you say this. Now that the school flower hase to our ce, we will surely entertain it. Over the years, how much school food we have eaten, because she has something very special that can help A lot of us. Yinhuan Sanren quickly reconciled. Both of them think that although the Rubik''s Cube world is not a good ce, since there is no other way because of the opportunity. It''s just not that easy to meet. In the Rubik''s Cube world, you don''t have to go to any world you want. It''s all in the rotation of this world. Whichever world you fall to next time is in which world. But there is still a very special ce in the Rubik''s Cube world, which is more humane. Knowing that many people are unwilling to separate, in the trading city, there is a contract charm. Those who sign a contract spell with each other can fall into a certain world together. This means that as long as they meet, they can fall into the same world. But even this meeting will make people feel gray hair. "Then where are you now?" Tang Guo asked. [Silver Ring]: City of Death. Originally, the three Yinhuan and Wuxianzi were in different cities. Many years ago, the two met by chance. I used the covenant spell, and every turn will fall to a ce in the future. They are the same group of people, and they are a bit close, and they are the only ones who can trust in the Rubik''s Cube world. "I will definitely meet in the future." Tang Guo said, in the story of the world''s male lead, the silver ring scattered people and misty fairy are also on it, of course, the final end, it seems not good. I do nt know if it s God s will, every time she appears in the world of her friends, her friends are cannon fodder. "I don''t know if cannon fodder is a sympathy. Everyone is cannon fodder. When talking, it''s easier to talk about." Tang Guo teased with the system. From the words she heard, the system heard that his host was very happy. And he thought, Yinhuan Sanren and Miao Miao Fairy finally got out of head and had a chance to go out. Don''t forget, the owner of the trading city, but the host of his home isrge, and it is not easy to operate the entire ck box. Rule, in front of the host, the rule is a fart. Tang Guo and the two agreed that after each world rotation, they would greet each other in the group and report their position. As long as they meet once and sign a contract, they can fall into the same city. In fact, Tang Guo had a way and immediately went to find them. But doing so would destroy a lot of things, and intuitively told her that someone wanted to bring down the Rubik''s Cube world. Now she is the owner of the Rubik''s Cube World Trading City, where her existence and death are closely rted to her. Besides, most of the people whoe heree voluntarily and are not forced. They also get what they want when theye here. Chapter 1550: Rubiks Cube Beauty (8) Chapter 1550: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (8) Chapter 1550 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (8) She doesn''t think that the Rubik''s Cube world is evil, It can only be said that living here will make people more real. Both evil and good can be interpreted here to the fullest and cannot be covered up. Since there are so many benefits here, going out will naturally not be easy, and this is the price. After concluding the conversation, Tang Guo issued a variety of gourmet red envelopes to his friends as usual. In every world, she has the habit of collecting food. Out of the group, an hour has passed outside. The three of Yi Yingxue didn''t sleep, all of them looked very worried and kept staring out the window. Tang Guo yawned, leaned on the recliner, and continued to sleep. She didn''t worry about Zhai Chenming at all. He was the male lead, and she didn''t intentionally destroy his aura, so she didn''t die so soon. System: Knock on the ckboard and draw the key points, and no one can provoke such a ck-hearted woman. As soon as it dawned, there was finally movement in the position of the window. Tang Guo also opened his eyes and saw Yi Yingxue quickly opening the window. Immediately afterwards, a flesh-blooded person fell from the window and was so frightened that Yi Yingxue lost his voice. But she was rtively calm, "Aming, what happened to you? What happened?" Zhai Chenming''s injury was not serious, but he was not killed, but bleeding was scary. Yi Yingxue quickly put water in to help him clean. After a while, Zhai Chenming, who had changed into a clean dress, came out with almost no blood on his face. Yin Rui looked at him like that, terrified. "Is it so dangerous outside the city? Chenming, what did you encounterst night?" Zhai Chenming frowned, remembering what happenedst night, and it was a bit bad. Seeing a few people curious, he also deliberately observed Tang Guo. Seeing her a little scared and curious, she dispelled her doubts. "The outside of Happy City is full of monsters and beasts." Zhai Chenming''s eyes were also a bit scared. He couldn''t describe it. When he felt that the city was not too far away, he was surrounded by monsters. , I can live, because although there are many monsters, even if they can bite people, their teeth are not sharp and the speed is rtively slow. I ran for one night to escape my life. " "Brother Chenming, why don''t you run directly into the city?" Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help asking, "turn around and run back to the city, can you not be saved?" Others were also puzzled. Zhai Chenming took a deep breath and said, "When I left the city, the whole city disappeared into my sight, and all the monsters were around. When the day dawned, the city gate reappeared in my sight." "Is it strange?" Yin Xiaofei was stunned. "So, this is getting weirder, and it''s only safer in the city." "But we are here to find medicine. There is obviously no medicine in this city." Yin Rui said. "Otherwise, just ask the people below." Yi Yingxue suggested, "Aming, you are tired all night, let''s go to dinner first and replenish our strength." When ites to eating, the expressions of the four are very ufortable. What a happy city, the food here is really unptable. After eating, Xiao Er wille up and ask them, is it happy? That''s why they wondered how the people in this cityughed so happily. Tang Guo went with them to eat together and looked at the half-baked food in front of them. No wonder these people were not used to it. She is not used to it. [Host, will eat two mouthfuls, eat slowly and eat delicious. He understands very well, the host''s big mouth is super picky. After eating, Xiao Er came up again. First, they said to Zhai Chenming, "Are you happy?" "Not happy at all," Yin Rui said quickly. Yin Xiaofei: "It''s really unhappy." She is in pain now. Yi Yingxue hesitated and said, "Happy." Xiao Er smiled even more, and actually took out two Rubik''s cube coins from his pocket, "Happiness is just fine." Then he gave the Rubik''s cube coins to Yi Yingxue. Then he looked at Zhai Chenming, who quickly said, "Happy." "It''s too fake. It''s not happy at first sight." see you tomorrow Chapter 1551: Rubiks Cube Beauty (9) Chapter 1551: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (9) Chapter 1551 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (9) Xiao Er dropped a sentence and walked to Tang Guo. He nced at the food on Tang Guo''s te and looked at Tang Guo strangely. Tang Guo said, "I''m very happy." Under the stunned eyes of Zhai Chenming, Xiao Er took out a bag of Rubik''s cube coins and put it in front of her, "I wish you happiness all the time." Zhai Chenming stared at Tang Guo and ate only two mouthfuls of food. It was strange that he had eaten only two mouthfuls. Why did she get a sack of Rubik''s cube? And he was actually scorned by the shop junior. Xiao Er turned to go to another table to greet other guests. Yin Rui shouted quickly, "Wait a second, Xiaoer, you are back. I am also very happy, I am really happy to die." So, give him a pocket of Rubik''s Cube. Unexpectedly, Xiaodian Er turned around and looked at him with a smile, "Guest, are you trying to lie to my Rubik''s cube?" Yin Rui: "..." Yeah, but why don''t you get fooled? Dian Xiaoer ignored Yin Rui, and Yin Xiaofei wanted to learn Yin Rui and said he was happy. Seeing her brother was taken apart, I had to dispel the thoughts just now. Subsequently, several people brushed their eyes on Tang Guo''s face, apparently she only ate two meals, and also said that she was very happy, and Xiao Er actually took out arge pocket of Rubik''s cube coins. Is it a little strange for her? After a few people returned to the room, Yin Rui couldn''t help asking Tang Guo, "Why did Xiao Er give you a big pocket?" "Maybe I look better." Tang Guo answered. Yin Rui looked at Tang Guo. It was really good-looking, but Xiao Erdian should notmit idiots. His sister looks pretty, and Yi Yingxue also looks pretty. And him, the long one can be regarded as a little handsome. "I also got two Rubik''s cubes, but I didn''t expect to answer ''happiness'', and I could get the currency here." Yi Yingxue spread the two Rubik''s cubes in his palm, and his bright eyes brightened, "Is that, This is how to earn Rubik''s Cube? I think it''s more than that. Otherwise, let''s take a look at the street today and inquire about more news from Happy City. Surviving here must be Rubik''s Cube. [The heroine is the heroine, which is still very clever. "Ok." Tang Guo answered, except for Zhai Chenming, there was no hatred between the others and the original owner. After Zhai Chenming killed the original owner, when the Rubik''s Cube world copsed, several people in Yi Yingxue did not see the original owner and asked, thinking of various ways to find her whereabouts. Zhai Chenming was afraid of Yi Yingxue, and Yin Rui and his brothers and sisters created a gulf against him, so they concealed it. Because he knew that once he talked about killing the original owner, even if it was to go out, even if Yi Yingxue knew that the original owner was the owner of the trading city, he would not forgive him. Yi Yingxue is indeed a true heroine, smart, kind and has her own principles and rules of conduct. Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei, not to mention, are not bad people. Therefore, in this world, she needs revenge on two, one is Zhai Chenming, and the other is the soul on the artifact dagger. [Host, if you want to kill Zhai Chenming, you will still be the enemy. "Anyway, they can''t get me. When I die, Zhai Chenming, just throw them out. And the world of Rubik''s Cube is so changeable. Without my help, will Zhai Chenming remain the same?" Chapter 1552: Rubiks Cube Beauty (10) Chapter 1552: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (10) Chapter 1552 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (10) System: OK, he thinks more. Although the host did not hate the three of Yi Yingxue, they did not care about them. She said that it was necessary to rectify Zhai Chenming, just to rectify, no one remembered to hate her. After the discussion, several people prepared to go downstairs and go to the streets to observe the situation in Xingfu City. Zhai Chenming, Yi Yingxue and Yin Rui are a team of three, Tang Guo and Yin Xiaofei are in a pair. Yin Xiaofei just wanted to ask Tang Guo where to see the situation, and saw that Tang Guo had moved his footsteps. She quickly followed, and soon came to a store selling jewellery. Tang Guo was choosing jewelry with interest, and she could not help reminding her, "We are here to observe the situation in Happy City." Yin Xiaofei whispered, afraid to attract the attention of the people around him. The people who enter the jewelry store are not only the locals of Happy City, but alsoe from various worlds in turn. These people didn''t seem to be so close, and Yin Xiaofei''s uneasy look was taken by many. Later, she thought that Yin Xiaofei was not a dangerous person and didn''t look at her much. "Shopping can be regarded as observing everything in Happy City." Tang Guo took out arge pocket of Rubik''s cube coins, picked them, bought a lot of jewelry, and hung one of the nes directly on Yin Xiaofei''s neck. . Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help crying. She didn''t expect the clerk toe to her with a smile and ask, "Are you happy?" Come again? With previous experience, Yin Xiaofei suddenly became energetic, his head nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Happiness, happiness, I am really happy." "Just be happy." Then, the clerk actually gave Yin Xiaofei two Rubik''s cube coins. Holding two Rubik''s cube coins, Yin Xiaofei couldn''t believe it. Can I get Rubik''s Cube coins if I answer happiness? Is it too easy to get money here? I can think of Tang Guo buying these jewellery just now, but it took a big pocket of Rubik''s cube coins, how could it not be marked. Tang Guo pinned a brooch to himself, and the clerk asked her with a smile on her face. Yin Xiaofei suddenly came to a spirit. She got a big pocketst time. Shouldn''t it be this time? Last time, it was definitely good luck. The secondd in that shop was silly. She believed that no one''s luck would be so good. However, after Tang Guo answered that she was very happy, the clerk actually gave Tang Guo another big sack of Rubik''s Cube coins, which really shocked Yin Xiaofei. Tang Guo, holding a pocket of Rubik''s cube, felt particrly inconvenient, and asked the clerk, "Is there anything that can help me install these Rubik''s cubes?" "We have a Rubik''s cube space bag and a Rubik''s cube ring here. There is a certain amount of space in them to store these items." The clerk answered with a smile. Yin Xiaofei finally came back to me. It turned out that when I bought things, I could really get a lot of news and a lot of money. What to do, she suddenly likes this world a little bit, it is really too happy, no wonder it is called Happy City. Wait, why can she only get two Rubik''s cube coins, and Tang Guo can get arge pocket of coins? Tang Guo was already picking the Rubik''s cube space ring. She touched a ring with diamonds and asked, "How many Rubik''s Cube coins?" "A thousand." Tang Guo handed the pocket of Rubik''s cube coins that he just got to the clerk, because there are exactly one thousand pockets of Rubik''s cubes, "I''ll buy one." Yin Xiaofei: Was spending money like water described this way? Chapter 1553: Rubiks Cube Beauty (11) Chapter 1553: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (11) Chapter 1553 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (11) Tang Guo hasn''t been here longer than them. It turned out that she identally obtained many Rubik''s cube coins. Is this the way? Yin Xiaofei also found that a clerk would only ask this person once a day if he was happy. Therefore, it is easy to earn Rubik''s Cube currency by answering happiness, but it is not so easy to earn more. And not every time, you can get Rubik''s cube coins. She just saw a few people just now, and reluctantly said happiness, but the clerk still smiled and said, "It''s too perfunctory, you''re not happy at all." Or just say, "It''s so fake, I still want to lie to my Rubik''s cube." After Tang Guo came out, Yin Xiaofei nced at the beautiful gem ring on Tang Guo''s finger, "Tang Guo, a thousand Rubik''s cube coins, you are really willing." "I think it''s rtively easy to get Rubik''s Cube here. This thing is in use. It just happens to put all the jewelry I bought into it. I''ll earn some moneyter and buy two more skirts. Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo''s beautiful cheongsam, and the wood-carved folding fan in his hand. The beauty, indeed, is beautiful, beautiful, and preferential. "I can''t figure out why you get that big pocket of Rubik''s Cube every time." A thousand! "I am really beautiful." System: The host flickers again. But Yin Xiaofei believed it, yes, Tang Guo was really good-looking. She didn''t believe it before, but now she came twice more, she believed it. About two hourster, Tang Guo and Zhai Chenming met. The meeting ce is in the food court of Happy City, the gate of the food court, and the banner says a few big words: Want to get rich in a day? Come and eat. "Can I get Rubik''s Cube coins by eating?" Yin Xiaofei was a little excited. Tang Guo walked in and saw Zhai Chenming several people. In front of Zhai Chenming, there were severalrge bowls, and there were several empty bowls beside it, which were obviously eaten. Beside everyone, there was a waiter-like person, these are the locals of Happy City. To distinguish between locals and foreigners, you just need to keep smiling. Zhai Chenming was eating, and when Tang Guo came to him, he ate the food in the bowl again. Then the waiter next to him asked, "Is it delicious?" "Extraordinarily delicious." Zhai Chenming said without thinking. Then the waiter handed him ten Rubik''s cube coins, and Zhai Chenming put away his face expressionlessly. Yi Yingxue wiped his sweat, "Aming, can you still eat? Or don''t rest." "It''s ok, I have three bowls left. I can eat it." Zhai Chenming seemed willing, so why was he so keen to earn Rubik''s cube? It was because the three of them inquired about one thing. If they wanted to stay in Happy City, they needed to find a house to live in. Either way, as long as you find a ce to live, you will be temporarily safe. Otherwise, when it gets dark, you will be evicted outside the city. Last night he was chased and bitten by a monster beast for most of the night, and he really didn''t want to see this result again. He also knew that answering "happiness" would earn Rubik''s cube coins. But this all has to spend Rubik''s cube first, and then someone will ask him if he is happy. Later, I came to this ce by ident and nned to get some Rubik''s cube coins first, at least to live in the city. He couldn''t pin his hope on Tang Guo, a woman. After all, I only know one or two days. Who knows if the other party has a strange purpose? He is used to controlling his life in his own hands. Chapter 1554: Rubiks Cube Beauty (12) Chapter 1554: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (12) Chapter 1554 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (12) Yin Rui is also eating, and his expression shows that these foods are hard to eat. Yin Xiaofei sat beside Yin Rui and asked in a low voice, "Brother, is it delicious?" "It''s delicious." Yin Rui didn''t dare to say it wasn''t delicious, and there was a waiter beside him watching him. Yin Xiaofei also responded, "Then I will also have a bowl." Eating ten bowls of ten Rubik''s cube coins is more profitable than answering "happiness". Tang Guo did not want to eat, but chose an empty seat to sit down, watching a few people eat to earn Rubik''s cube coins. Yin Xiaofei just took a bite and vomited it out, "Oh my God, it''s so unptable, you say it''s delicious, brother, am I your sister?" Before Yin Rui answered her, the waiter took away Yin Xiaofei''s bowl, and smiled and said, "Deprive the food court of eating food to get Rubik''s cube coins." Yin Xiaofei: "..." "Hmm--" Yin Rui couldn''t helpughing, eating the food in the bowl with great enthusiasm, looking very enjoyable. Yin Xiaofei sits beside Tang Guo with no interest, "Can you still do that?" "Fortunately, I have a long beauty, so I don''t have to make so much money." Tang Guo shook the wood-carved folding fan in his hand, smiling happily. Yin Xiaofei touched her face. The long beauty is really amazing. If you answer a word of happiness, you can get a thousand Rubik''s cube coins. "Girl." At this moment, a gray-haired old woman holding a cane came to Yin Xiaofei with a smile on her face. "That food, isn''t it delicious?" "It''s quite ugly," Yin Xiaofei said. The old woman found out a fragrant bun from her basket. Yin Xiaofei, who had not eaten delicious food for two days, her eyes lit up. "No." The old woman handed the buns to Yin Xiaofei. "Taste, it''s not delicious." Yin Xiaofei was hesitant. How can a stranger give something in case of a problem? But she looked at people all around, no matter how bad this person was, she should not dare to stand in front of so many people. Really, this bun looks really delicious. "That ... then I''m wee?" Yin Xiaofei finally couldn''t stand the tapeworm in her stomach, took the bun, and swallowed it with two mouthfuls. It''s really delicious. Seeing this scene, Tang Guo did not stop. When she came to this world, she said that she would not interfere in any of them. For better or worse, it has nothing to do with her. Moreover, she is also a little novice, too clever to cause people to doubt. As an adult, you should understand that no matter what the stranger delivers, no matter how good it is, it is best not to pick it up. Yin Xiaofei just couldn''t stand the temptation, took it directly and swallowed it, who can me it? "Wife, don''t you really sell buns? It''s really delicious. I''ll buy some for you, and I want to share it with mypanions." Yin Xiaofei felt her two Rubik''s cube coins, suddenly a little embarrassed "How much is one? Mypanion has four people and wants four buns." "Girls like my buns so much, so why not stay here and be a happy city person, every day can eat such delicious." The olddy still said with a smile on her face. Yin Xiaofei quickly shook his head. "Although Happy City is fine, I don''t want to stay here." She is not from here. She came in to find medicine and will go out in the future. Chapter 1555: Rubiks Cube Beauty (13) Chapter 1555: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (13) Chapter 1555 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (13) "Really don''t stay? Stay here, not only can you eat delicious buns, but you can also live forever. With happiness in the city, you will not die." Yin Xiaofei was a little stunned, but she thought of the appearance of the happy city, she didn''t want to smile and shook her head all day, "No, I''m sorry, I don''t want to stay." "Oh ..." The olddy''s smile remained unchanged, and the old palm reached out to Yin Xiaofei. "Girl, a bun, a hundred Rubik''s cubes." Yin Xiaofei: "..." System: Hahaha. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, when he saw Yin Xiaofei rubbing into his pocket, he only touched two Rubik''s cube coins and came out, already smiling while holding a fan. Yin Xiaofei quickly turned to look for Yin Rui. Yin Rui''s face changed greatly when she heard what had just happened. He couldn''t bear eating ten bowls of food. He just made a hundred Rubik''s cube coins. As a result, Yin Xiaofei ate a bun, and would it cost a hundred? Although very angry, his sister, he still had to give all Rubik''s cube coins to Yin Xiaofei. The old woman took the Rubik''s cube, left here, and went back and forth among the crowd. "Are you new here? When you fell in love with that olddy, she wanted to keep you in the happy city as coolies." A man next to him said, "In this happy city, don''t look at these peopleughing, it''s nothing Good guy. Just remember a word, there is no free lunch in the world, and you will not be fooled. " "Have you heard? There is no free lunch in the world." Yin Rui tapped Yin Xiaofei''s head and felt his bulging belly, "I ca nt eat today,e again tomorrow, eat it for nothing, but it s good, save Money for a day. " Zhai Chenming also couldn''t eat. When they heard what happened to Yin Xiaofei, they even felt that Happy City could not stay. "It''s still early, let''s go shopping elsewhere, maybe there is another gain." Yi Yingxue suggested. At this time, when the sun went down, a few people finally learned about many happy cities, and they also knew that if they did not choose to stay in the happy city forever, they would be transferred to another one after one month. A ce 100 times more dangerous than Happy City. Even after hearing this, they still have no ns to stay. In Happy City, there is also a Happy Tree. Because time is limited, everyone in the dark will return to the house. No one is allowed to enter the ce of the happiness tree. They n to go back to rest first and continue tomorrow. They lived close to the city gate. Tang Guo walked to the door of the inn and saw the location of the city gate, gathering arge number of people. There are even arge number of people in all directions, being driven to the gate. "When it''s dark, those people who don''t have Rubik''s Cube currency will be kicked out, and they won''t be allowed in until dawn." Yi Yingxue said, "Among these people, if there are still people alive tomorrow morning, a lot of them will Choose to stay in Happy City. " "That''s too impersonal." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help but say a word. Tang Guo answered, "This is the rule of Happy City. Twenty Rubik''s Cube coins can live in the city for one night. It is very simple. You should think about why they cannot get twenty Rubik''s Cube coins." "But get out and be chased by so many monsters, you will die." Yin Xiaofei said. "They can choose and immediately promise to stay in Happy City forever, and they will not die." Tang Guo smiled. Chapter 1556: Rubiks Cube Beauty (14) Chapter 1556: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (14) Chapter 1556 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (14) Yin Xiaofei: "But ..." "But they don''t want to be? Happiness City hasn''t rushed to kill it, it''s just that they are not willing to do it. Isn''t this the result of their choice? Happiness City, owes them?" Yin Xiaofei could not speak, and naturally did not owe these people, she just felt it, not very human. "Moste here voluntarily, so do you?" Tang Guo asked. Yi Yingxue nodded, "Well, we came here voluntarily. You are right. Since you havee to someone''s ce, you have to abide by the rules, and they have given us the opportunity to obtain Rubik''s Cube coins, even if there is no Rubik''s Cube coins. You won''t die, you just lose your freedom, it depends on how you choose. " "That''s the truth, it always takes advantage, and it''s not that good." Tang Guo looked at Yi Yingxue and asked, "Why did youe here?" "I was terminally ill, and Aming turned to the world of Rubik''s Cube on an ancient book. It is said that a cure can be found here to extend life." "Unexpectedly, the Rubik''s Cube world is soplicated." Zhai Chenming replied, "I don''t know where we will be teleported next month, so I n to get as many Rubik''s Cube coins as possible for the next time Need. " "What about you, Tang Guo, why did youe here?" Yin Xiaofei asked. Tang Guo said, "Curious." Not curious? Because of curiosity, the original owner eventually lost his life and destroyed the entire Rubik''s Cube world. When the Rubik''s Cube world is destroyed, a contract with this world is signed, and everyone who stays in every city forever will also be destroyed. So with her, the Rubik''s Cube world can only survive and cannot be destroyed. A few people said nothing more, and went back to their rooms to rest. When it was about to dawn, they were almost tacit, went downstairs to see the position of the city gate. When the city gate opened, Tang Guo saw many ragged people running from the outside, withrge and small scars on his body. Someone shouted, "I choose to stay. I want to stay and be a happy city." Some people didn''t want to stay, they went to the city to find a way to get Rubik''s cube coins. There were about a thousand people who went out yesterday. Back here, Tang Guo counted it, and there were about 800 left. Therefore, two hundred people were killed in one night. Then those who agreed to stay in Happy City did not change their minds after being repeatedly asked. At that moment, it seemed as if any spell had fallen on them. Healed their injuries and changed their clothes to clean. At the same time, the original painful and frightened face was exactly the same as that of the locals in Happy City, except that they could not find anything except a smile on their faces. Obviously he saved his life, no longer need to worry about losing his life in the future, he can live forever. The people who watched it all looked at this scene, but felt that their scalp was cold. Yin Xiaofei shivered, thinking, fortunately, she didn''t n to promise to stay, otherwise she would have to keep the expression of the mouth rising every day, which is really terrible. It''s time to eat again. In the jealous eyes of Yin Xiaofei and others, after Tang Guo answered happiness, Dian Xiaoer still gave him a thousand Rubik''s cube coins. "Long beauty." Without waiting for anyone else to ask, Tang Guo looked up and said, "This shop''s second child is very visionary and gentlemanly, knowing that beauty needs pity." Yin Xiaofei: She believes it. Yi Yingxue didn''t know whether she should believe or not, but since she observed, only Tang Guo has such preferential treatment. Dragon Boat Festival Ankang! see you tomorrow Chapter 1557: Rubiks Cube Beauty (15) Chapter 1557: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (15) Chapter 1557 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (15) After breakfast, a few Tang Guo approached the location of the happiness tree. When they arrived at the tree of happiness, they saw a crowd of people. Countless people are sitting around a huge old tree, and the trunk of the old tree needs ten people to be able to embrace. Above the trunk, there are many branches, and there are dense leaves on the branches, which are connected one by one andyer byyer. When the sun rose, the dark green leaves were illuminated. After approaching, in addition to Tang Guo, the four of Yi Yingxue were shocked. It turned out that these people sitting under the tree of happiness were talking about something. When they were far away before, they just felt noisy. After getting closer, I suddenly heard someone around them looking up at the tree of happiness, whispering, "I am so happy, I am so happy, I am very happy every day." "Tree, tree, you believe me, I''m really happy." "Tree, tree, I''m the happiest person." ... Yin Xiaofei took a sigh of relief before whispering, "Are they crazy?" It was still Yi Yingxue''s sharp eyes that he found a basket in front of these people. Tang Guo stood aside lightly, found an empty ce, took out a cushion, and sat on the cushion. Yi Yingxue didn''t understand what she was doing, and then she heard her saying, "I''m the happiest person." When Tang Guo said this, his face was filled with a smile, which made people look stunned. A little sunshine scattered on her body, and the smile on her face made people feel happy at first nce. I don''t know if it was an illusion. They all believed that she was the happiest person. The system felt that his energy was rampantly rising, and he wondered whether the host was big and was remembering which world would be so happy inside. This energy growth made him scared. Zhai Chenming didn''t quite understand, and saw Tang Guo also took a basket and ced it in front of him, even more so. Yi Yingxue remembered that before Tang Guo said anything about happiness, he could get a thousand Rubik''s cube coins. Hesitating and said, "Otherwise, let''s also try? No matter what the result, it should not be bad." These days, they also feel that as long as they can live in the city of happiness, they will not be in danger of life. In happy cities, fighting seems to be forbidden. Before, they also saw that some people were involved in a dispute and were fined by the people in Happy City for one night and not allowed to live in the city. After such punishment, Happiness City is really Happiness City. If you do nt do it, you will have Rubik''s Cube coins. Within this month, it will be safe. Therefore, Yi Yingxue believes that if you follow these people''s and Tang Guo''s methods, you won''t lose anything even if you don''t get anything in the end. "Then I''ll find a few baskets." Zhai Chenming agreed to this approach. After a few moments, he took a few baskets and several people sat down next to Tang Guo and thought they were very happy, thinking silly. [Host, Yi Yingxue is really very smart. Such a smart heroine will kill Zhai Chenming in the future. She must be a hindrance. When the system said this, it wasn''t trying to treat Yi Yingxue, but to express a fact. "She can stop it. That''s her ability. She can''t stop it. It can only stand it." She didn''t care what Yi Yingxue would grow up in the future. Chapter 1558: Rubiks Cube Beauty (16) Chapter 1558: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (16) Chapter 1558 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (16) She wanted to kill someone, and no one could stop it. And now they are in the first city, and then they have to go through four before they can reach the best trading city, which is her ce. It''s self-evident how dangerous it is. What will happen depends on their lives. For someone who doesn''t hate her, she can''t be wrong because the other party has a chance to be an obstacle in the future. From beginning to end, Tang Guo said to the happiness tree only once that she was very happy. Instead of constantly thinking about how happy they are like everyone else. Yin Xiaofei felt that it was definitely good, so she vigorously said that she was particrly happy, and she also remembered in her head a happy day. Yin Rui lost a hundred Rubik''s Cubes yesterday and was very hurt. Like Yin Xiaofei, he tried hard to remember his happy days. The two people, remembering the memories, the happiness in their mouths was really dry and sincere. Yi Yingxue also had a smile on her face. What she remembered in her mind was the time Zhai Chenming had been with her since she was terminally ill. Even the top medical dignitaries at home and abroad said that she would not live long. These things she thinks are very happy. So when she is happy, she is also full of sincerity. Zhai Chenming is not the same. He said happiness in his mouth. In fact, he was thinking about all the things that came to Happy City. He is a man of deep mind, ustomed to having everything in his palm. In his mind, he would not recall some past happiness. In his eyes, there is only his purpose and what he will get in the future. The popr point is that Zhai Chenming is realistic and rational, and he doesn''t like the leakage of feelings. Tang Guo saw Zhai Chenming saying happiness in his mouth, thoughtful look in his eyes, andughed indifferently. It didn''t take long for the people sitting around the happiness tree to feel that there was a strong white light emitting from the happiness tree, causing them to be temporarily blind. The white light disappeared and his eyes returned to normal. Many people do not look at the happiness tree, but instead look at the basket in front of them. Yi Yingxue felt something and looked down at the basket in front of him. Inside the basket were lying two and a half fists, red fruits, moist and moist, and looked particrly gratifying. Two siblings, Yin Rui and Yin Xiaofei, also have two red fruits, which are the same as Yi Yingxue. "What kind of fruit is this?" Yin Xiaofei swallowed a spit, and finally managed to eat a delicious bun, and it cost one hundred Rubik''s cubes. She was almost scolded by her brother. If this fruit can be eaten, it would be really good. Zhai Chenming nced at the two fruits in Yi Yingxue''s basket, and then looked at his own basket, lying with a dead leaf, the expression was really beyond description. "Hmmha ha ha ha ... Brother Chenming, why is there only one leaf in your basket, or is it yellow? So, what have you done to make the happiness tree unseen? Zhai Chenming was a little confused. He did nothing and said that he was happy like everyone else. I really don''t understand why the other person is a fruit, and he has only one leaf, and it is still yellow. "I rely on it! No." Yin Rui suddenly remembered that Tang Guo had been treated again and again, and quickly turned to look at the basket in front of her. Chapter 1559: Rubiks Cube Beauty (17) Chapter 1559: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (17) Chapter 1559 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (17) As a result, I saw a basket full of fruits and couldn''t help but swear. Yin Rui''s voice caught the attention of others. The first scream was Yin Xiaofei, "Why so many ????" "Does the tree also look at the beauty of anyone?" At this time, Yin Xiaofei wished that she had be a piece of mud. Yi Yingxue couldn''t take it anymore, "Tang Guo, how did you do that?" "Long beauty." Tang Guo touched the red fruits in the basket. "Except for the reason of long beauty, I really can''t find why the happiness tree gives me so much." Zhai Chenming also had to be convinced. Before that, he always suspected that Tang Guo was not simple. But such a magical thing as happiness tree should not be under her control. Maybe she is the one with better luck. Then he saw that some people had no fruit in their baskets, but two leaves or flowers, and he felt better. Although, only he is a withered leaf, at least not everyone can get fruit. Yin Xiaofei still didn''t eat anything anymore, because he was afraid he would die. Everything here is weird and we can''t ask the Bodhisattva to get something out. It didn''t take long for several people to inquire about the use of this red fruit. I also understand what so many people are surrounded by happiness trees. Non-Happy City locals have a chance to express their happiness to the happiness tree once a day. It is also a way of praying. When the happiness tree epts their prayers, they will be given the kind of red fruit ording to their happiness level. The name of the fruit is happiness fruit. People who are not local to this happy city cannot eat it. Once you eat the happy fruit, you will automatically be a happy city person, and you will never be able to leave the happy city. Hearing this exnation, Yin Xiaofei was startled with cold sweat. Tang Guo was very d to see a few people, and he was particrly happy. Without her various reminders, these people are truly on the adventure journey in the Rubik''s Cube world. If she reminded them, their lives would not be so exciting. "They should thank me. It''s like watching a TV show. It''s boring. It''s boring. I don''t give a reminder. They will think that the experience here is the most wonderful in their lives. System: Oh, right? Why does he always feel bad? And is this happy fruit useless? There is a great use, you can exchange for Rubik''s cube coins. Among the locals of Happy City, happiness is in short supply. There are several people now, surrounded by Tang Guo with a happy smile. When Happy Fruit filled her basket, these people noticed her. There were three people around Tang Guo. Tang Guo found that there should be these three people. Even if they wanted toe up, the others didn''t dare. "Girl, happy fruit is useless to you outsiders, just sell it to us." "OK." Tang Guoben had no meaning left. The three smiled even deeper. When Tang Guo said that it was divided into three and sold to them, they had no opinion at all. The price of a happy fruit is five hundred Rubik''s cubes, which can be regarded as a huge sum for those who just arrived here. Yin Xiaofei felt a dream when he got a thousand Rubik''s cubes. Yi Yingxue was also relieved. With Rubik''s Cube Coin, at least don''t worry about driving out of the city. The most unhappy is probably only Zhai Chenming. Chapter 1560: Rubiks Cube Beauty (18) Chapter 1560: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (18) Chapter 1560 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (18) He thought that dead leaves were useless, but he did not expect that a dead leaf could be exchanged for a Rubik''s cube. This result embarrassed him more than useful. "I just heard those people say that the leaves, fruits, and flowers of the happiness tree will not fall. Neither locals nor outsiders can pick them. Otherwise, they will be expelled from the city instantly. , Will never be eligible to enter the happy city. "Tang Guo said. Yin Xiaofei''s gaze fell on the Rubik''s cube space ring in Tang Guo''s hands, and he couldn''t help spitting. Just now she saw that a lot of Rubik''s cube coins were epted by Tang Guo. "It would be great if I was also a peerless beauty." Yin Xiaofei originally said this sentence in her heart, but she did not expect to say it unconsciously, and saw a few people look at her, her face flushed, "Do ntugh , I know it s dreaming, ca nt I dream? Zhai Chenming said that he would have to go to the city to find out more information, especially regarding the date of world rotation, and what to pay attention to. Tang Guo said, "Then I won''t go with you. I just made a fortune and I want to go to the store to buy a beautiful little skirt." "Okay, you go." Zhai Chenming also believed that maybe the people and trees in this city were all dogs. When there is no conflict with Zhai Chenming, he is a bit cold at most, does not like to be close to other people, and will not easily associate with others. Speaking of which, it is indeed a man''s person. "Wait for Zhai Chenming toe out and punch me." After Zhai Chenming left, Tang Guo smiled and groaned, holding a wood-carved folding fan, walking towards the store, whilemunicating with the system. She also wanted to see what Zhai Chenming chose this time. Will it still be the same as before? Regardless of the difference, she has decided not to reveal the secrets of this world with Zhai Chenming and look after them all the way. To take risks, or to risk it by yourself, isn''t it? System: The host is very happy, just put Zhai Chenming on his neck in ce, and he has no objection. In the shop, Tang Guo chose a variety of beautiful skirts. Finally, I borrowed a fitting room in the shop, reced the cheongsam, and wore a ck tulle dress. The wood-carved folding fan in her hand was not reced. This was not only an ornament, but also her weapon. And the woodcarving folding fan with this ck fluffy skirt is pretty good. Tang Guo stepped on the high heels and walked out of the shop wearing a ck fluffy skirt. Just before turning, he was stopped by a figure. She lifted her chin gently, and her beautiful eyes flowed on the person''s face for a moment, the corners of her lips were slightly curved, and said, "Handsome guy, you are blocking me." "I look for you." System: Are the men in the Rubik''s Cube world so straightforward? It''s not euphemistic at all, what if you scare the pretty girl away. "What do you want me to do?" "Speak another ce." Not waiting for Tang Guo to react, everything around her changed, and she was currently in a room. She found a ce to sit down and poured herself a cup of tea. "You are not staying in your ce, but you are still looking for me. You are really free. Then you say, what do you want me to do?" The man came to her and sat down. He was wearing an old one, and he had his hair tied, which looked like an ancient man. His eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face, and Jian Jian frowned slightly, saying, "Actually, I don''t know. I feel you are here, so I''m here." Two more chapters are being written. Talk about the little friends, you can meet in the next city, and you should be able to write about the next city tomorrow. Chapter 1561: Rubiks Cube Beauty (19) Chapter 1561: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (19) Chapter 1561 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (19) "Isn''t you busy there? Every day I''m busy catching prisoners." Tang Guo asked. Obviously she knew why the other party came, she still wanted to ask. I didn''t expect that the other party in this world has the same identity as her, but she is quite decent. I just don''t know what happened to people. "That little thing, I don''t need to run it on my own." Gong Wei''s gaze still did not move away from Tang Guo''s face. The previous two days, he suddenly woke up and didn''t know what was in his head. In the midst of it, he subconsciously went to the ce of the trading city. He was also wondering why he went to the trading city to find the woman. It was at the trading city that she knew she was out. In the end, he took advantage of the special connection between the city owners of the Rubik''s Cube world to find her ce. Unexpectedly, when I came over, I met her buying a small skirt. He almost appeared in her fitting room directly, but fortunatelyter he felt wrong and turned a corner and appeared outside the shop, where she waited for her toe out. "Then see me now, Captain Gong, what are you going to do?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. System: Ok, that guy is right. I don''t know if it is somewhere in the previous world, and the appearance was very failed, causing the host and the other party to be good friends for life. After the guy was awake, what restraint was imposed on himself. Looking at this hurried appearance, it is estimated that when ites to this world, you must go to her forbidden. "I don''t know for the moment, I think I''m very strange recently." Gong Li honestly said, "Otherwise, I''ll follow youtely." System: Hahaha. "You want to follow me ???" "Yes, follow you." Tang Guo made a flick of his hand, and a floor-to-ceiling mirror appeared next to him. The two figures clearly reflected in the mirror. She pointed and said, "Look." The pce captain looked at the mirror, some did not understand what she wanted him to see. "You see that you are wearing a robe, with hair tied, and a sword, it looks like an old antique." Then, she pointed to herself again, and gently raised her chin. Saitama shook the folding fan of wood carving and smiled slightly at the mirror. "I''m so fashionable and good-looking. I don''t want to follow an old antique." Gong Wei looked at the two of the mirror, each other in a mysterious ck gauze skirt, beautiful long curly hair, good-looking earrings, and a delicate ne around his neck. Looking at himself again, as if walking together, there was so little discord. He pondered for a moment, hit a ring finger, the image in the mirror changed instantly. "What do you think?" Tang Guo looked back and couldn''t helpughing, "The suit is leather, the shoes are shiny, and the hair is smooth, well, well, okay." "Then I will follow youter." Captain Gong once again confirmed that he had to figure out why he had a sudden a few days ago and he was out of control and was looking for this woman frantically in the Rubik''s cube world. Whether he had a problem, or she had a problem, had to figure out. He vaguely felt that it should be his problem, and she didn''t seem to have any problems, except that it was too good-looking. "Follow me, but don''t get involved in me, listen to me all the way." The captain nodded, "OK." "All right, let''s go, I''ll take you to see my teammates." The two walked into the street. The handsome man and the beautiful woman walked together. It was really attractive. Chapter 1562: Rubiks Cube Beauty (20) Chapter 1562: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (20) Chapter 1562 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (20) The turn rate is really 100%, and the pce captain was still a little ufortable at first. Later, she was used to seeing her usual look. After a while, Tang Guo actually held his hand. He lowered his head and stared at her hand. I just wanted to ask, what do you do to help me, a sudden excitement in his mind scared him to quickly rush that sentence back. I always feel that if I ask that sentence, there will be no good consequences. "You are a man, mydy. As a gentleman, it is normal for me to see ady wearing high heels and a small skirt." Tang Guo exined, "If my skirt is too long, as a gentleman, you You have to help me hold the skirt. " Captain Gong: Really? Why she said so rightly, it was strange that he actually sounded right. Waiting for the stairs, Gong Wei watched her step on pointed heels, and said subconsciously, "Be careful." After speaking, his expression froze, and his brain seemed unable to control his tongue. Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled at him, "If you hold me, even if you step on the air, you won''t be dropped." is it? But why he didn''t listen to his hand, he really guarded her carefully. Hell, can this woman fall down in a fall? She could p a house into mud with a p, how could she fall. What''s more terrible is that he was really afraid of her falling. System: [The host is big, so you will make your home cute and bad. "Tunzi, do you think he is reluctant?" [No ... no. Although there are some doubts, those body movements are all subconscious behaviors. "I''m giving him a chance. If I don''t want to care about this person, turn around and leave." The system thinks of the previous world. Although the two of them were regarded as being together for a lifetime, Yun chatter really suffered a lot before. Had it not been for hister realization of high consciousness, wouldn''t the host turn away indifferently without giving him any chance to approach? The presence of Gong Wei made several people in Yi Yingxue curious and surprised. Because Captain Gong is really handsome. Zhai Chenming also has to admit that, from the appearance, he is notparable to the pce captain. They asked who Gong Wei was, and Tang Guo held the Gong Wei in his hand. "I picked it up halfway, and I saw that he was unfamiliar with life, so he brought him back to avoid being beasts outside the city. It''s a pity to swallow it. " "We are in a rtionship and have been engaged." This time, Gong Wei didn''t actually nod his head along Tang Guo, and suddenly he was blessed to his heart, so he said this. After speaking, he was filled with question marks. But I felt that it was most appropriate to say so. But he was a little worried, and carefully looked at Tang Guo. Seeing her a little surprised, but did not mean to refute, a little relieved in his heart, he continued, "I was scattered before." "It turned out to be a boyfriend." Yin Xiaofei said, "Tang Guo, you and your boyfriend are really a good match. They look so good." Tang Guo raised his eyebrow gently, nced at the Gong Wei, and said with a smile, "This guy just couldn''t hold back, and gave the old man to the pan. Well, we are a couple, not only engaged, but also living together. So, he will live with me this month, no need to open the room again. " Gong Wei: Don''t be so fast! "Let''s go, boyfriend, you must be very tired, go back to the room to rest first." Captain Gong: Do you really want to live in a house? see you tomorrow Chapter 1563: Rubiks Cube Beauty (21) Chapter 1563: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (21) Chapter 1563 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (21) The room Tang Guo booked at the inn was not big. After all, the original intention of the original owner was, in order to approach these ordinary people Zhai Chenming, watching the feelings of the two, can they stand the test in the Rubik''s Cube world. Ordering a deluxe room is prone to suspicion at first. Therefore, the bed in this room is also small andpact. Although the problem of lying down is not a big problem, it can be very crowded. "I said that because it is not easy to cause suspicion." Gong Wei replied after scanning the small room. Tang Guo turned back, "You don''t need to exin, you are talking, you are responsible." Be responsible for? ? Gong Wei tasted the words and looked at the woman in front of him. If he had to be responsible, it would not be impossible. He was not exclusive in his heart, and he felt vaguely. It was indeed his fault that the rtionship between the two people was just mentioned. "Okay," replied Ms. Gong, recognizing the way you dealt with it, and giving the system to watch silently, this guy is afraid that something is wrong. Tang Guo nodded, "Since you promised, this bed is mine." Tang Guo pointed to the small bed behind him. With some puzzled gazes from her, she raised her hand, "Except for this bed, you can sleep anywhere you want to sleep at night." "It''s not the only bed here." Tang Guo emphasized again to the captain''s eyes. The pce captain also understood something, and he seemed to have misunderstood something. It turned out that the responsibility he wanted was not the same as the responsibility she wanted. He still made preparations for the loss, but did not expect things to be different from what he thought. The strange thing is, why is he a little bit lost? "Then I''ll hit the floor." Tang Guo went to the bathroom with a smile. The pce captain stood in the room, so ufortable, especially listening to the rushing water in the bathroom. He didn''t quite understand that the woman inside was obviously not an ordinary person, and she wanted to mingle with these outsiders. Not only to sleep, but to take a bath. For these, can''t you just wave your hand and consume some magic power? When Tang Guo came out wearing a dry nightdress, Gong Wei stared and quickly turned his eyes away. I''ve seen her before, it''s beautiful, but he doesn''t find it attractive. Strange today, he couldn''t look away when he saw her. Now that the two are in the same room, he is still a little nervous. Tang Guo had alreadyy down, ncing sideways at the pce captain who didn''t know what to do, "Aren''t you going to wash and sleep?" "No." Gong Wei waved his hand and cast some magic, and a nket and a pillow appeared on the ground. He nced at the pajamas worn by Tang Guo, hit a ring finger, and the clothes on his body instantly turned into a set of pajamas, which even matched the clothes worn by Tang Guo. Then hey down. Coincidentally, the position he chose was right next to the bed, and Tang Guo could lie on his side to be able to see the pce captain who was lying t on the ground. "You are curious, why should I be with those ordinary people?" Gong Wei looked at her and asked, "Why?" "Because I figured out that one of them would bring danger to our Rubik''s Cube world. If we don''t handle it well, the entire Rubik''s Cube world may destroy the other party." "This way?" Captain Gong became serious, which was indeed a very serious matter. "Why don''t you catch them all, or else, when they get to Sin City, I''ll ask someone to grab them and shoot them all." Chapter 1564: Rubiks Cube Beauty (22) Chapter 1564: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (22) Chapter 1564 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (22) "They are ordinary people and should not be able to walk out of Sin City alive." The pce captain continued. System: Hahaha, so upright. "You also said that they are ordinary people. It doesn''t make sense to kill them. The people who want to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world are not these ordinary people, but people hiding behind them. My guess is that the other party will Choose ordinary people to destroy, kill them, and there will be others. " "Moreover, every city has its own rules. Whether outsiders can go out alive depends on their wisdom and luck. Breaking the rules can easily lead to chaos in the city. It''s not worth it and it can''t bemitted." "What do you mean?" Lieutenant Gong actually responded, indeed, in order to specifically kill a few ordinary people who did not make mistakes, they were bitten by the rules of Rubik''s Cube, and they couldn''t understand it. "People who lead snakes out of holes and can threaten the existence of the Rubik''s Cube world have been hiding behind them. What I want to do is wait for the other party to appear. Now we pretend that we don''t know anything." The pce captain thought it made sense, and he had to talk to this woman recently to see what was going on with him, always thinking of something inexplicable. Tang Guo fell asleep with his eyes closed. Gong Wei didn''t want to sleep, opened his eyes, turned his head sideways, and stared at her for a night. The more you look, the more you want to see, the more you look, the more you look away. He wondered if this woman had found any outsider''s secret cultivation to make him so abnormal. The joining of the pce captain made the original five-member squad into a six-member squad. The presence of Gong Wei made Zhai Chenming doubt it. But in the next few days, he saw where Tang Guo was going, and the pce captain followed, and he only listened to her, without doubt. Yin Xiaofei couldn''t help but secretly said, "This is simply a loyal dog." "The beauty of the parents." Yin Rui replied, "Xiao Fei, it''s not brother and I teasing you, you can still grow, but it''s really worse than Tang Guo." Yin Xiaofei especially wanted to strangle Yin Rui, but what he said was very reasonable. In addition to inquiring about the news of the Rubik''s Cube world every day, they went to the ce of happiness tree to pray and said that they were happy. Every time Tang Guo was able to get a full basket of happy fruits, it really made the people around him jealous. Zhai Chenming was also very jealous. After praying for several days, he had never obtained a happy fruit, all of which were leaves. A dead leaf, a Rubik''s cube, a green leaf, and ten Rubik''s cubes are almost annoying. For others, the obtained happiness fruits are basically within five. In short, Tang Guo is that alien. Tang Guo didn''t even have to, it was even more intriguing that a pce captain came. They only heard him say something salty, "Happy." Later, the happiness tree also gave him a basket of happy fruits. Seeing this, Zhai Chenming was unhappy. Apparently, the tone of the pce captain was not sincere. Happiness tree is really a Yangou tree. "There are five days left, which is the time to turn to the next city." Yi Yingxue said a little bit worried, "But just now I heard the news, the Rubik''s Cube world is transmitted at will, some of us may pass to different cities. . " Originally they were ordinary people, and Happy City was not dangerous. However, we have heard news one after another recently. In the world of Rubik''s Cube, there is no danger in Happy City. Seeing that many people are so secretive about other cities, they understand that the situation must not be good. Chapter 1565: Rubiks Cube Beauty (23) Chapter 1565: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (23) Chapter 1565 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (23) Tang Guo certainly won''t be separated from them, and he took out a few contract charms in time, no more, no less, just six. Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue both looked at her and asked, "What is this?" "This is a contracted spell that is bound to each other. As long as we are bound by the contracted spell, the next world will be teleported together." Heard that several people were a little happy. Zhai Chenming asked, "Where did youe from?" When questioning, his eyes were full of thought. "It''s for the locals," Tang Guo didn''t mind Zhai Chenming''s attitude at all. "I get a lot of happy fruits every day. They are particrly good at talking. I think about it. It''s amazing. There should be rted things." These are naturally not exchanged with the locals, they are things that she trades in the city, and people in the happy city do not have. But outsiders in the city, if they have been to the trading city, may have these things. Zhai Chenming, no matter how clever, couldn''t guess these. He heard Tang Guo say that he had exchanged with the locals, and immediately dispelled his doubts. Several people use the covenant spell binding to live the same life every day. Zhai Chenming couldn''t get happiness in the happiness tree. Had to go to the food court and prepare to eat more food to get Rubik''s cube coins. Each time, he was able to eat 150,000 and get 150 Rubik''s cube coins. It can be seen that Yi Yingxue can get two to five happy fruits at one time, and the Rubik''s Cube coins exchanged are at least one thousand or more. He is particrly unbnced. Speaking of which, he hasn''t been so poor. After spending almost a month, he only had two or three thousand Rubik''s cubes, which was really helpless. Tang Guo and Gong Wei went to the shop every day and didn''t know what was messed up. The happiness fruit obtained by the pce captain actually bought her a little skirt. Zhai Chenming thought that Yi Yingxue had never had a hard time. She waved her hand before and was able to buy her all kinds. Now, in order to save Rubik''s Cube Coins, Yi Yingxue bought two that can be exchanged, and he couldn''t hold his face. Even the two brothers and sisters, Yin Rui, are also dressed well and look good. "Aming, you don''t seem to be very happytely, are you worried about what city you will turn to next time?" Yi Yingxue asked. Tang Guo and Gong Wei sat aside and heard the conversation between them, and quickly looked over. Gong Wei noticed that Tang Guo seemed to particrly like to pay attention to Zhai Chenming. From her eyes, it can be shown that she is not interested in Zhai Chenming, but she seems to want to be unlucky. For this reason, he was quietly relieved. "Nothing." Zhai Chenming replied, "I just feel that the Rubik''s Cube world is strange and I don''t know what weird things wille next. And my luck seems not so good. I can''t get so many Rubik''s Cube coins in Happy City, let you Suffering. " "Aming is thinking blindly, isn''t mine yours?" Zhai Chenming was notforted. He is a person who cares about his face. In these days of happy city survival, his self-confidence and face have really beenpletely blown away. In his heart, there was a kind of strange, unreasonable ce, how could it exist. If he has the skill, he must destroy such strange ces. Are those who are forced to be **** in Happy City really happy? But for the sake of living, he tied himself up here. Whatever this ce thinks, he thinks it is evil and sinful. If only this ce could be destroyed one day. Chapter 1566: Rubiks Cube Beauty (24) Chapter 1566: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (24) Chapter 1566 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (24) "I feel the ufortable breath from Zhai Chenming." Gong Wei''s voice only passed into Tang Guo''s ears, "You''re right, this person is not friendly to the Rubik''s Cube world." They are the owners of the Rubik''s Cube World City, and live and die with the Rubik''s Cube world. Zhai Chenming''s undisguised disgust, he felt it instantly, and now he finally understood why Tang Guo was so convinced that the other party might bring danger to the Rubik''s Cube world. There are few foreigners who enter the Rubik''s Cube world, and they will show this disgusting atmosphere. "Captain, don''t show anything. If anyone is found behind us, we''ll follow it." "Rx, I can still do that." Tang Guo nced at Wei Gong, seeing that he had always been expressionless, smiled and nodded, "Yes, you will not show other expressions at all, the ghost knows what you are thinking." Gong Wei thought for a while and said, "I won''t show other expressions. That''s because I don''t want to show them. Those expressions are superfluous. It doesn''t mean that I won''t." "Oh, you will?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Will you show me a smile?" The conversation behind the two was also heard by others. Yin Xiaofei listened to Tang Guo and made Gong Wei smile at her and almost sprayed it out. Is there such a boyfriend who teases her? If she had such a handsome boyfriend, she would definitely offer it. Looking at this face every day, she feltfortable, whether he smiled or not. The pce captain was silent. Why did this woman always have to go in, let him hit the floor for almost a month, and now asked him tough in public. Looking at a few eyes around him, he said he couldn''t do it. However, looking at her expectations, he couldn''t refuse. I really don''t know when he suffered this kind of illness that he couldn''t refuse, but it was only to her. He must figure out what is going on. "Wait back to the room and smile to you alone." Gong Wei shed in his mind, thinking that this was the most appropriate. Neither giggling in front of these people, being seen as a joke, nor letting her down. As everyone knows, he spoke like this. In the impression of Yin Xiaofei, he was a soft-eared, obedient and obedient boyfriend. The image is long gone. Tang Guo''s eyes were somewhat meaningful, and in the end, a smile that other people felt very spoiled, "OK, you like to show me a smile in the room, then let''s go back to the room, OK?" She pulled the pce captain, "Let''s go, boyfriend,e and show me alone in the room." Captain Gong: "..." Did he make a wrong decision? Who knew she would let him do it on the spot, what he said just now was a trick to slow down the troop. Thought she turned around and she forgot. In particr, feeling the ambiguous eyes of several other people, Gong Wei felt that he was innocent. But his feet didn''t listen, and he really obediently listened to her and went back to the room. "I also want this kind of boyfriend, who looks good, all the money for my girlfriend, and obedient. Doesn''t Gong Wei think that we don''t deserve to see his smile, so he only smiles to Tang Guo?" , Said in envy. Yin Rui tapped her forehead, "Go back to the room to sleep, everything is in the dream." "No one else here, Captain Gong, you can show me a smile." In the room, Tang Guohuan proceeded, staring at the erect pce captain without blinking. Gong Wei''s face was stern, and her expression became more serious when she heard her words. Chapter 1567: Rubiks Cube Beauty (25) Chapter 1567: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (25) Chapter 1567 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (25) Gong Wei intends to say, can you notugh? But seeing Tang Guo kept looking at him, and talking back to the room, he said it again, and he felt like he was rocking his own feet. He showed a slightly helpless look. "Then I try." System: People without principles. "Then I''ll wait, to be honest, I haven''t seen youugh, I''m looking forward to it." At first, the pce captain was a little bit embarrassed. When she said she was looking forward to it, those good-looking eyes were really an emotion of expectation. He had a kind of smile today and let her take a look. Gong Wei brewed for a while, trying to recall the funny things that happened to those outsiders. In the end, I remembered Zhai Chenming. Every time he prayed, there was only a leaf, which made his lips rise and a smile appeared. (Zhai Chenming: ???) "Well, when youugh, it looks pretty good." Is this exaggerated? Obviously doing something that does not fit his identity, why is he still a little happy? "The day after tomorrow will be the next rotation of the Rubik''s Cube World." Tang Guo changed the subject, and he did not embarrass the pce captain. "The next ce is the amusement city." "How do you know?" Gong Wei asked, and the contract charm was actually useless to the two of them. It was just to keep the four apart. When the Rubik''s Cube world rotates, they can just follow the four of them. As for where Zhai Chenming''s four people will be teleported, even if they are the masters of the Rubik''s Cube world, it is unpredictable. "I guess, do you believe it?" "Believe." No, he wasn''t stupid. The woman''s body really had a secret. That secret must have existed when he became rampant that day. However, he thought about it and couldn''t guess what the secret was on her. In the face of Gong Wei''s in-depth look, Tang Guo didn''t care. Guess, he couldn''t guess anyway. The day when the Rubik''s Cube world took ce, all the people who knew it came to the street. Strange phenomena also appear in the sky. Originally the sun was shining, and the sun fell quickly to the sky. The natives seemed to know what. At this time, there was no native on the street. All outsiders and informed people from various ces are not panic when faced with this situation, even if darkness has appeared in the heavens and the earth. Some people didn''t understand the situation. People who came a few days ago couldn''t help screaming in fear. Yin Xiaofei quickly grabbed Yin Rui, and Zhai Chenming also carefully protected Yi Yingxue in her arms. The easiest thing is Tang Guo and Gong Wei. The pce captain felt that he didn''t know if it was brain convulsions, and obviously she wouldn''t have any fart. He actually held her in his arms subconsciously. "Captain." "how?" "You''re getting gentleman." Gong Wei: He didn''t want to, but his body seemed to be out of control. System: No, you think. "You did the right thing. There is no absolute thing. In case there is any danger when transmitting, don''t you protect me?" "Or ... maybe." She said, as if it made some sense. The pce captain still didn''t mean to let go, and now he was more secure to protect people in his arms. There was darkness all around, and numerous screams could not disturb him. Tang Guo heard Gong Wei s heart beating and asked, Look, you used to go out a lot, it s not a small rotation, it s actually tense like this, your little heart is beating Several horses are galloping. " Chapter 1568: Rubiks Cube Beauty (26) Chapter 1568: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (26) Chapter 1568 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (26) "Say, are you holding me because you''re afraid?" Gong Wei: It''s not like that. He moved it by himself. When the pce captain was tangled, the surroundings changed again. I saw the original night, and a strong white light suddenly appeared, making the people who had kept their eyes open for a short time. At the moment of blindness, they only felt their bodies soaring uncontrobly. When eximed, both feet stepped on the ground again. At this point, they were able to open their eyes. They collectively appeared on a huge square. The square wasrge, but it looked a bit shabby. In the dark sky, the sun slowly rose again and hung above his head, illuminating the earth. "What is this ce?" People who have just entered the Rubik''s Cube world are curious as to where it is. The people who were teleported to the ruined square were not only those from the happy city, but also people from other cities. The veteran wandering in the Rubik''s Cube world has gone in a certain direction. The pce captain looked at everything around him and said in his heart that it was really an amusement city. So, how did she know that this time she would go to the amusement city. So, does she know where they are next? "This should be the Amusement City, right?" Yi Yingxue said, before they lived in Happy City for a month, not for nothing. "It should be," Zhai Chenming answered. Yin Xiaofei said curiously, "This is the ce where you can get Rubik''s Cube coins when you y those entertainment items in the amusement city? You have to y once a day. If you do nt go up, you will be driven out of the city? Let s go and see and y It s really great to get Rubik''s Cube coins when you y. " Tang Guo did not stop Yin Xiaofei, and she was a little curious to see Yi Yingxue. After a few people discussed, they all felt that they would go and see the entertainment projects in the amusement city first. After arriving at the destination, looking at the scene in front of her, Yin Xiaofei''s smile stiffened on her face, she looked around, "Is this serious?" Yi Yingxue couldn''t help but, "Isn''t this terrible?" Yin Rui''s legs trembled a little. "Isn''t that just killing you?" "Some are not that dangerous, let''s find those that are not dangerous." Zhai Chenming took a deep breath, and obviously everything here made him feel incredible. What kind of amusement city is clearly the city of life. "I look at the carousel. If it''s not too high, I can figure out some problems and not hurt. Otherwise, let''s y that?" Yin Xiaofei suggested, pointing to the carousel over there. Several people did not object. By the time we got to the carousel, someone was already ying. But seeing it crumbling, as if it was about to break down, the fallen carousel, Yin Xiaofei was almost shocked. Fateless city. "Hmm ..." Suddenly, a loud noise scared Yin Xiaofei''s legs and stomach. The top of the merry-go-round may be because there are too many people underneath, and some of them cannot support, and they suddenly copse. The dust fluttered on the face, the four of Yin Xiaofei didn''t have time to dodge, and got a face. The pce captain subconsciously protected Tang Guo in his arms, apparently they were standing far away. "Why ... what happened? The people inside are all right?" Yin Xiaofei was anxious, looked around, and found that there was no medical team. Next, many people climbed out of the roof of the carousel that copsed. Some wolverines, some covered with blood, and sipped two, "I knew it would definitely copse, but fortunately, I have thick skin." Those who can y the first time are all old yers, and it is still not easy to lose their lives. After these people left, there was a stun in front of the carousel, and the carousel returned to its shaky appearance. Yin Xiaofei pulled La Yinrui, "Let s go, this is too dangerous, I will die if pressed down, let''s change another project . " Tang Guo certainly had no opinion, she held the pce captain''s arm and several people went to other amusement items. At this moment, there was an argument in the ear, "There are two lunatics over the roller coaster, and they have been upying the roller coaster." "That''s because people have the ability to y a roller coaster, you can get five thousand Rubik''s cubes. If I can fly, I will also go. You can guarantee that when the roller coaster runs, the parts keep falling down, and they are stable. Sitting in a chair, don''t you fall? " "No, I can''t." see you tomorrow Chapter 1569: Rubiks Cube Beauty (27) Chapter 1569: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (27) Chapter 1569 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (27) "Someone dared to ride a roller coaster. What kind of **** is this?" Yin Xiaofei just witnessed the situation where the carousel''s roof suddenly copsed, and then through the voices of people around, he could already imagine how dangerous the roller coaster is. [The host is big. Just now I saw the news in the group. The misty fairy and Yinhuan Sanren took the lead. They said that the location of the teleportation is now the Amusement City. ] The system inadvertently nced at the movements in the group, which was a habit he had developed everywhere. It is impossible for the host to pay attention all the time, this task is his, so as not to miss any important news. [They ask you where you are. "To be honest, I am also at the yground." understand. When the system sent a message, Tang Guo also went to the yground. The friends who were silent in the group suddenly became lively. The misty fairy and the silver ring scattered people may be too focused on ying the roller coaster, for the time being they did not care about the news in the group. "Tunko, when they see the newster, you tell them that I am a bit special this time, and for the time being I can''t be too close to them, which is easy to cause suspicion." okay, got it. Amusement City, as its name implies, is the entire city, which isposed of entertainment projects. Here you can encounter a variety of entertainment items, only you have not seen before, there are none. The only feature of the amusement city is that all the entertainment facilities are extremely outdated. No, it should be said to be shabby. Wherever a few people pass by, something really happens all the time. There was a sigh, a m dang, scream of oops ... Brothers and sisters Yin Rui had pale faces. Yi Yingxue''s pale cheeks had no blood, and those clever and beautiful eyes could not help but create some fear. "Yingxue, don''t worry, we can definitely find entertainment projects that are not so dangerous." Zhai Chenmingforted, and at the same time, he was hating this ce more and more. If you do nt have any luck and strength, ordinary people like them will not die if you y these amusement programs? It didn''t take long for me to really find a kind of entertainment project without much danger-double seesaw. Double seesaw, each time requires two people to participate, one person sits on one head, participates once, and needs to y a hundred times. In this hundred, there is only one kind of situation that can happen. The seesaw will suddenly break, and people who y will at most suffer some minor injuries. If you are well prepared and respond in a timely manner, you will not be injured at all. So there are many people standing in line on the double seesaw. It is now noon. If it is really not yed once, it will be driven out of the amusement city. Old yers in the Rubik''s Cube world know that there are terrible monsters and beasts outside the city. The more dangerous the city is, the more terrible it is at night outside the city. It is not easy to live until dawn. In any case, the four of them were really relieved and nned to spend the night before talking. Tang Guoke is not interested in sitting on a seesaw. The look of the seesaw is about twenty. Since the situation she is watching, after three or five times, she will hear a bang and the seesaw is broken. The person sitting on it didn''t respond in time, but sat on the ground with one buttock, and the sour taste was known to anyone who tried it. At this time, there was movement in the group. Chapter 1570: Rubiks Cube Beauty (28) Chapter 1570: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (28) Chapter 1570 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (28) [Ethereal Fairy]: School Flower, are you really in the Amusement City? [Silver Ring Man]: Which entertainment project are you in, and our position in the Mountain City, you said that you can''t be too familiar with us temporarily, what do you mean? Last time I forgot to ask you what to do in this world. Tang Guo: "I''m here to find you. My teammates have to stand in line to see the seesaw. They shouldn''t care about me." After seeing the news, the two were very happy and said they were waiting for her on the roller coaster. Every time they visit the amusement city, they choose to y the most dangerous items. After all, the more dangerous the project is, the more Rubik''s Cube coins will be obtained. ording to the original trajectory, with the help of the original owner, he also took Zhai Chenming to y the most dangerous project with a few people. Because of her secret help, even if there are problems with those projects, few people will not be injured. The trading city has everything, and the amulets she assigned to several people are enough for them to y the entertainment items here, and they can naturally get a lot of Rubik''s cube coins. Now Tang Guo doesn''t have that n, he wants to get Rubik''s Cube coins, and he won''t be driven out of the city, so go y for yourself. The amusement city is not a killer. Small entertainment items such as seesaws can basically be regarded as a vitality for those whoe to this city. Although you can''t get much Rubik''s cube coins with the seesaw, you can save your life. The difference between Amusement City and Happy City is that there are no natives here. There is no danger. You just promise to be a local. There are only outsiders and this dpidated amusement city. Once someone is killed because of ying entertainment, the amusement city will automatically clear the field to restore the original appearance. Humane and weird. But as long as you don''t die, you will basically not die. There are also greedy people who always think that they are an exception. For high rewards, they y those dangerous projects, and finally they die. Obviously, there is still a 100% chance of an ident, and there are still deaths for Rubik''s cube. "I''m going to look elsewhere." Tang Guo and several others said. Seesaw or something, forget it. If she really wants to sit on a seesaw with Gong Wei here, the city of the amusement city knows it, and she will definitely run out andugh at them both. "Tang Guo, where are you going? If you don''t line up first, take a seesaw before you go, lest it be dark and you won''t be in line." Yin Xiaofei said worriedly. "There must be those terrible monsters outside the city, you The two are so good-looking, they must be very popr outside the city. " Yin Rui nodded. Yi Yingxue also said, "Xiao Fei is right, it is important to save your life first. There are weirdness everywhere, and it will be more dangerous outside the city." Zhai Chenming didn''t say anything. The only people he cared about were the people who came with them. Like Tang Guo and Gong Wei, who joined on the way, not from a ce, he didn''t take it seriously. "I want to go somewhere else and see if there are any safer rides." Yi Yingxue had something to say, and was interrupted by Zhai Chenming. "Let her go. Maybe I can find a better project, which is another way." In Zhai Chenming''s heart, Tang Guo still felt that something was wrong and he had never dispelled her doubts. Tang Guo smiled at Zhai Chenming''s thoughtful look. Take a look, she''s now more ordinary. Zhai Chenming was still skeptical, and even dreaded. Chapter 1571: Rubiks Cube Beauty (29) Chapter 1571: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (29) Chapter 1571 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (29) Like the original owner, leaving no room for all kinds of magical things to help him, can he be more skeptical? She just wanted to show so little special, but these benefits are impossible for Zhai Chenming to enjoy. Look at his psychology, his imbnce, how he will doubt her. Finally, when you encounter that artifact dagger, will you still make the same choice? [Host, I think, if you do this, he may not hesitate to choose to stand on the side of the artifact dagger, he has begun to crook slowly. "It''s not correct by itself, why is it crooked? I didn''t harm him, but I didn''t help him. Because of this, he thinks I''m a bad person. To join that soul to get rid of me can only show that he is careful. That is, he likes to be centered on himself, and can''t stand a little bit of being controlled, especially after seeing the magic of the Rubik''s Cube world, he is no longer satisfied and dominates in the mortal world. Believe it or not, if one day the Rubik''s Cube world bes easy to get out, even if it is dangerous here, there will be more people who want toe in again. " Tang Guo''s lips filled with a smile, "This ce can satisfy all people''s minds, which is the paradise in people''s minds. No one can escape, you look at these people wandering in the Rubik''s Cube world, still so desperate Is it really just to go out to get Rubik''s Cube coins? But you want to get more things before you go out. " "Where are you going now?" Gong Wei asked, and did not mean to let Tang Guo release his arm. For nearly a month, he had be ustomed to being held by her at any time. When he was in danger, he knew that she wouldn''t have anything to do, or he would subconsciously protect her. He became more and more strange. "Go and see two friends." The captain of the pce suddenly thought of what he had just heard, "The two lunatics ying a roller coaster?" These two people, he has seen. In the Rubik''s Cube world, there are also many people from Xiuxian World, who are very impressed. These two immortal monks earning Rubik''s Cube coins and especially want to go out are more impressed by him than other immortal practitioners. Because they really want to go out. It has been here for thousands of years, and none of them vaguely gave up treatment like other cultivators. The mind of going out is getting stronger every day. "Is the misty fairy and the silver ring scattered?" "Yes, yes, they are." The captain hesitated and asked, "When did they be friends with you?" "A long time ago." Captain Gong was very skeptical, long ago? The owner of the Rubik''s Cube World was born with the Rubik''s Cube world. It is not possible to go anywhere other than the Rubik''s Cube world. Until the new city lord is born, their lives wille to an end. When lifees to an end, there will be two choices. First, life dies. Second, if you be an ordinary member of a certain city in the Rubik''s Cube world, you can live forever and forever. Maybe when he didn''t notice, the two people knew her. The pce captain did not guess any more, because they had already reached the position of the roller coaster. The roller coaster here is not only worn out, but the track is steep and dangerous. Even if the entertainment facilities are brand new, they may not have the courage to go up and sit. At this moment, the roller coaster is still running fast. During this period, many people have fallen from the top. Chapter 1572: Rubiks Cube Beauty (30) Chapter 1572: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (30) Chapter 1572 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (30) Screaming in a loud voice, the people passing by were trembling with their legs and stomachs. They did not understand at all how these lunatics chose to ride a roller coaster. Those who dare to ride a roller coaster must have their own preparations, and those who fell did not die. Those who know the situation are also very enthusiastic. Riding a roller coaster is five thousand Rubik''s cubes. These two lunatics are already celebrities. Each time theye to the amusement city, these two lunatics are upying the most dangerous entertainment projects, and no one dares to grab them. Amusement City is not the same as Happiness City. Here are allowed to fight, injured, disabled, killed, no one cares. In addition to entertainment, there are also ces for vending food. At this point, on the roller coaster, only the misty fairy and the silver ring were scattered. The roller coaster parts are still falling down, and many people are watching around. Some were stunned, some were envious, and some were trembling with fear. After the roller coaster ran for more than half ap, the parts finally stopped falling. Everyone looked at it, didn''t they want to stop falling? Because of the entire roller coaster, at present there are only the positions where the fairy and the silver ring are sitting, and the wheels below are still unsupported. Tang Guo held Gong Wei''s hand, his eyes fell on the two. The two looked more excited. The misty fairy wore a waist-length skirt in white, and the silver ring was wearing some simple robes. Sitting on the roller coaster, the two looked really fairy. "Silver ring, look at the girl in the ck dress, isn''t it our school flower?" The misty fairy nced down inadvertently, just seeing Tang Guo who stood in the crowd with a very good appearance. School flower, do you see it, she is watching me. " "It should be, but who is the man beside her?" "Who else can it be? It must be the little white face raised by the school flower. Look at that face and you will know." Yinhuan casually touched his face, so to speak, he still has the potential to be a small white face, although it is a little worse than the man below. In a blink of an eye, the two''s roller coaster has reached the end. The two stood up at the same time, and everyone subconsciously looked at where they had sat. Only a few noises were heard. It turned out that after the two got up, the chair and roller coaster they sat on had broken into dregs. "It''s scary, these two lunatics." When the two passed through the exit, a pile of Rubik''s cube coins appeared in front of them, and they stowed them away. The crowd watched theme out, a little surprised. "Don''t they all just ride a roller coaster on the first day? Do they want to change the entertainment? It''s only three or fiveps." Without waiting for their doubts to be solved, the misty fairy stepped on the lotus step and had alreadye to Tang Guo, shouting, "School flower?" "it''s me." Yinhuan Sanren is also very excited. "Finally see you. Go, let''s go y some excitement, how about? To survive in this ce, Rubik''s Cube will be indispensable. When you arrive at the trading city, Rubik''s Cube will be very useful. The more this thing, the better. " The misty fairy nodded quickly, saying that it was so. She hadn''t bought a small skirt for a long time in order to get the keys to the lottery box to draw the magic cube coins. "Let''s y the pirate ship first, we can''te to the very fierce one, otherwise it will be boring." Chapter 1573: Rubiks Cube Beauty (31) Chapter 1573: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (31) Chapter 1573 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (31) The misty fairy said, while still sharing in the group, she would soon be on board with Tang Guo. By the way, I also transmitted pictures. It happened that someone was ying a pirate ship, watching the parts of the pirate ship, and constantly falling. Friends in the group: It is difficult to say a word. [Ziyun]; y and y, if you hurt your sister, don''t me me for turning my face. Chixiao and Mo Yuntian also quickly said that they could not hurt Tang Guo. In fact, they also know that Tang Guo is not simple and is not easy to get hurt, but he can''t help worrying. Then Yinhuan casually nced at Gong Wei, "Are you afraid?" In his impression, Gong Wei is the little white face raised by Tang Guo. Gong Wei didn''t understand, just thought that Yinhuan was worried that he was afraid, and he said frankly, "No, I will protect her." The Yinhuan Sanren was amused, thinking that the little white face that was being raised, and that they wanted to protect their school flowers, was really overwhelmed. However, when he saw the pirate ship shaking, the parts kept falling down, and he did not change his face. He admired it. The school flower is the school flower, and the little white face it raises is definitely not a simple character. "Riding a pirate ship once, you can get two thousand Rubik''s cubes," said the misty fairy. "This old yer who is suitable for the Rubik''s cube world, novices are not rmended." Novice to y, that is a dead end, there is no other way. People around, hearing these two lunatics, encouraged the beautiful couple to y the pirate ship, and they became curious. Are these two seemingly new couples also masters? In the eyes of everyone, Tang Guo followed the misty fairy and sat on the old pirate ship. The hull should look good, and the colors are richer. It may be because it has existed for too long, and the colors above have fallen off, and some ces are rusty. If this is an amusement program in the mortal world, it has long been blocked or reced. There were not many people on the pirate ship, at least most of them. Those who can y these items, as long as they have existed in the Rubik''s Cube world for a long time, basically know them. Seeing the faces of Tang Guo and Gong Wei, they couldn''t help looking at them. "When did you twoe?" The person sitting in front of the two of them turned his head and asked, "Do you know what will happen in a while? Do you have life-saving or floating symbols? If not, it would be life-threatening to fall." In fact, the person who speaks is an ordinary person. But he had good luck and went very smoothly along the way. After umting a lot of Rubik''s cube coins, he bought a lot of life-saving symbols in the trading city. As long as it doesn''t kill him artificially, or if he kills himself, there is no problem in living. He did not kindly remind Tang Guo and the two, but just wanted to see the joke and see if the two neers would be scared to deathter. Even if you have some skills, when the parts of the pirate ship fall and your body sinks, it is not so easy to protect yourself. As for the two people who are misty, they are perverts, and they are less likely. The pirate ship swayed, and the man in front didn''t speak any more, and his expression became serious, despite his life-saving sign, his face was pale. The pce captain subconsciously held Tang Guo in his arms. The people in Yinhuan looked at his movements, and they were amused. The little white face really wanted to please the school. "You have a good response, more and more gentlemen." Tang Guo did not refuse, let the pce guard hold him. Chapter 1574: Rubiks Cube Beauty (32) Chapter 1574: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (32) Chapter 1574 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (32) Gong Wei nced at the woman in his arms, and every time he held her, he felt very satisfied. It seems that only by holding her, the missing corner of his heart can be fulfilled. "Are you holding the secret method in their hands?" Gong Wei suddenly drew into Tang Guo''s ear and asked quietly, "One day ago, I suddenly felt something was wrong, and came to you subconsciously. . " Now seeing Tang Guo and Yinhuan know each other, he had to wonder if there were any strange secrets in the hands of the two cultivators, and she practiced it. "I haven''t cultivated any secret methods," Tang Guo said, bending his lips. "However, what secret methods do I have to practice to cause you to be abnormal? What should you do?" Captain Gong was asked to stay. How to do? What else can I do? Now he couldn''t control his behavior, as if the whole person was under her control, and he was especially happy in his heart. "Is it difficult to answer this question?" At this time, a seat next to them suddenly slumped, the person sitting next to them screamed, and then shouted in the air, "Damn, why the first one to fall is Lao Tzu! ! " Then there was the sound of the other person falling to the ground. At that moment, the pce captain tightened the woman in her arms. He nced down. The man wasn''t dead. He was crawling out of the ruins, apparently an old yer with a life-saver. Those who do not sit from beginning to end will be deducted half of the Rubik''s cube coin. Therefore, people who fall in the middle can only get half of the Rubik''s cube coins, and many people think that the yground is ying hooligans. "During this time, you can think about it." Tang Guo''s words had just been finished, and the person in front of them fell with a seat and also made a loud noise. The man limped out of the rubble and did not leave after getting the Rubik''s cube coins. Instead, he stood aside and looked at the pair of faces on the pirate ship, still cuddling. "I bet a hundred Rubik''s cubes, and they will look very ugly when they fall down." "I also bet that they will definitely fall down soon. In short, they cannot stay at the end." As the parts of the pirate ship continued to fall, fewer people were on it. Seeing that so many old yers have fallen, Tang Guo and Gong Wei actually sat firmly in their chairs, and they were a bit unbnced. Next, they waited for the pirate ship toe to a big one, for example, and fell from the top together. Wait, wait, wait till the end, neither of them intends to fall. The misty fairy is also strange. They all prepared the ropes, and when the pirate ship fellpletely, they were hung directly on the ropes. As a result, today''s pirate ships are extremely friendly, and they sit to the end. The four came down steadily from the top without taking Tang Guo to find other excitement. After all, it''s a littlete today. At night, all projects in the amusement city will stop running. "Go and see how my teammates are doing." Tang Guo said. The misty fairy looked at each other, always felt that this time their school spent in this world should have something to do with her teammates. When he came to the seesaw, Tang Guo saw Zhai Chenming with a somber and swollen face. Yin Rui also had many traces of being beaten, Tang Guo gently raised an eyebrow. "What''s wrong?" She asked. "Have you seen the seesaw?" Yi Yingxue looked at a group of people in the distance and shook his head. "Sit over." "They bully people so much, why do they upy this ce and collect so many Rubik''s cube coins." Yin Xiaofei said unfairly. Zhai Chenming''s fist, also squealing, suddenly raised his head and asked, "Tang Guo, have you found a safer entertainment project over there?" "No." Yi Yingxue asked again, "Have you ever yed a project?" "Have yed," Tang Guo said with a grin, "I''m ying the pirate ship with Captain Gong." "The sea ... the pirate ship?" Yin Rui was incredible. "Is that the kind that throws people out while shaking the parts?" He almost didn''t ask, why are you still alive. Tang Guo froze his lips slightly and said, "I may look better with Captain Gong. The pirate ship doesn''t want to hurt us, we didn''t fall." Misty Fairy and Yinhuan looked at each other face to face: Looking at the school dress ratio for the first time face to face, it turned out that the effect was different. "Otherwise, go y the pirate ship tomorrow." Tang Guo suggested, "How?" Yin Xiaofei: "Forget it ... forget it." She didn''t promise that luck was so good. Zhai Chenming didn''t want to refuse, "No, that''s too dangerous, Cher is not suitable." see you tomorrow Chapter 1575: Rubiks Cube Beauty (33) Chapter 1575: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (33) Chapter 1575 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (33) "What just happened here, why are you so embarrassed?" Tang Guo looked at Zhai Chenming and Yin Rui and asked. When mentioning this, Zhai Chenming''s face was somber and ugly. "Previously we were standing in line here. Suddenly, a few very vicious people came and said that the ce of the seesaw was theirs. To ride the seesaw, everyone must pay a thousand Rubik''s cube coins." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t hold back and would Everything just shuddered out, "We don''t want to, my brother and Big Brother Chenming conflict with them ..." Yin Xiaofei''s voice gradually became low, "I haven''t hit, seeing the sky is going to be dark, we each One person paid two thousand Rubik''s cubes before he got on the seesaw. " Speaking of this, Yin Xiaofei was helpless and angry. The people here are weird and very powerful. They don''t want to y on the seesaw, and only ordinary wicked people who have been mediocre and have been living in the Rubik''s Cube world for a long time will get Rubik''s Cube coins in this way. "If we hadn''t gotten some Rubik''s Cube coins in Happy City, I don''t know what to do today." Yi Yingxue was also sad, after all, they will live here for a month. Yi Yingxue hesitated, and walked to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, if there is no other way, I think ... I will borrow some Rubik''s Cube coins with you at that time, will it be convenient?" "Convenient." Tang Guo did not refuse, "How much to borrow, I can lend it to you now." Yi Yingxue felt relieved, "That''s really thank you. In this case, at least we can ensure that we will not be driven out of the city." Yin Xiaofei and Yin Rui also had much more rxed expressions on their faces. [Host, don''t you say that regardless of them, why borrow Rubik''s Cube? "I don''t hate Yi Yingxue, now we are teammates, and I have Rubik''s Cube coins, of course I will lend her. Yi Yingxue has a degree of retreat, even if we are a team, she did not think that my Rubik''s Cube coins Everyone s Rubik''s cube, but politely asked me to borrow, I think it can be borrowed. " "And Yin Xiaofei is also a very simple girl. Do you remember buying buns before? She wants to ask the olddy to buy a few more, including my share. I also don''t want to see her driven out of the city. Someone remember me for one point and I can give them back ten. " "Furthermore, it doesn''t matter if I don''t want to. I need to use a set of frames to tie myself in. I see Yi Yingxue and Yin Xiaofei pleasing to the eye and want to help them, right?" [Okay, you have the final say. Even with so many worlds of the host, the system still does not understand people''s hearts, and his host''s mentality changes greatly at any time. But the host was right, Yi Yingxue, Yin Xiaofei, and Yin Rui did not hate. Advancing and retreating, being polite, and still retaining a pure heart. It seems that the host is a little bit like this person, white like a piece of paper. Yi Yingxue finally asked Tang Guo to borrow 50,000 Rubik''s Cube coins, enough for five of them to spend ten days in the amusement city. She believes that other ways must be thought of next. These fifty thousand Rubik''s cubes are equivalent to their retreat. Zhai Chenming sat aside, mute. Watching Yi Yingxue actually borrowed Rubik''s cube coins, he was very annoyed. Growing up like this, he has never suffered such a loss today. Chapter 1576: Rubiks Cube Beauty (34) Chapter 1576: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (34) Chapter 1576 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (34) This ce is really an evil gate. He always feels that he is in conflict with it and does not go well. If they dominate the seesaw, if they are in his world, he will surely make the other party unable to walk in the society. However, this is a weird world of Rubik''s Cube. He has only two hands, no wealth of powerful nations, and no powerful strength. Several small people can bully him and make him extremely humiliating. Tang Guoyuguang nced at Zhai Chenming''s head buried in his head, knowing that the other side was very humiliated and ufortable. That s right, how can you get used to such a life that everyone can oppress him? Zhai Chenming was able to reach the trading city smoothly at first, thanks to the golden finger of the original owner. Tang Guo is curious. Without her, the rules of this world will not open another golden finger for Zhai Chenming? As a male lead, this doesn''t make sense. System: There is nothing to exin, the host is here, the male aura is gone, that is normal. "You go to bed first." In the room, Tang Guo said to Gong Wei. Gong Wei raised his brow gently, "Where are you going?" "Go next door and talk to my two friends." "I''ll go with you." Captain Gong didn''t want to say it, fearing she wouldn''t agree. "You promised before, I can always follow you." "Master Miyagi, you have never discovered that you are a Reppy." Regardless of how Tang Guo buried him, the pce captain stood up and walked to her, stretched his arms in front of her. "Let''s walk by me. You''ve been leaning on it for a month. Not used to it? " Tang Guo chuckled and put his hand on the arm of Gong Wei. "That question, do you want to understand what to do?" "what is the problem?" "Don''t you say that you''re weird, do you think I''ve cultivated any secrets? What secrets do you really want to practice? What are you going to do?" Gong Wei remembered this, and seriously, he didn''t think about it. What he nned to do now, he couldn''t control him at all now. What she wanted to do, he had only one idea to satisfy her. The pce captain remembered that Tang Guo borrowed Yi Yingxue''s 50,000 Rubik''s cube coins, and a Rubik''s cube space ring appeared in his hand. He put this ring in Tang Guo''s hand, "You hold it." "What?" Tang Guo held the ring, asked knowingly, and groaned, "Is the engagement ring?" "No ..." Gong Weigang just said no, his mind shed, and he changed his mouth. "If you think so, that''s it." He nced at the ring, and the style was still pretty good. Fortunately, what he brought out was a fine product. Hold it out of her cube pocket and give it to her. "Why are all Rubik''s cubes inside? Why are they for me?" Gong Wei coughed, "Don''t you like to buy small skirts and essories? These should be enough, these months, shopping in every city." "Do you think Ick Rubik''s Cube?" "No shortage." Captain Gong never felt that shecked Rubik''s Cube currency, and the owner of the trading city was the richest of the Rubik''s Cube owners. Tang Guo''s lips cornered slightly. "Why did you give me Rubik''s cube?" "I didn''t think so much, I gave it." Gong Wei frowned slightly. "So, what secret method have you practiced?" Tang Guo put the ring on his finger and smiled at the beautiful ring. Chapter 1577: Rubiks Cube Beauty (35) Chapter 1577: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (35) Chapter 1577 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (35) The ring, which was originally not suitable, became just right after being put on the finger. "A fascinating way that makes people unable to control themselves. There is no principle that treats me well." Tang Guo said to the eyebrows, "Are you afraid?" Gong Wei was stunned by her moist eyes. Striking, making him unable to control himself, treating her without principles, isn''t this his current situation? Yes, now he is the one who wants to take her heart out to feed her. "Really?" "Really, Captain, I said now I want all the treasures in your hands, do you give them?" Gong Wei opened his mouth, and before he could speak, a ring appeared in his hand. When he saw the ring, he froze for a moment. This ring is really the best treasure in his collection. "I believe it." Captain Gong held the small ring and handed it to Tang Guo. "What do you want?" Tang Guoughed, took the ring in his hand, and put it on the ring finger of the pce captain again, "No." Do not want? Why is he still a little lost in his heart. Tang Guo''s fingers fell on the position of Gong Wei''s heart, and the jade fingers coated with red nail polish fell gently on it. He could clearly feel Gong Wei''s heart, and he kept jumping. Gong Wei had no defense at all. With this woman''s strength, he could pull out his heart with only a little force. "What I cultivate is the fascinating secret. In the future, you will listen to me. Everything you have, isn''t it mine?" Gong Wei felt that she was right. Obviously, he is about to lose his freedom of life. He is controlled by a woman with all his mind and action power. Instead, she had joy, willingness, and wished to be summoned by her. This secret method is so powerful that he can let him be controlled by her willingly. "Then what do you want me to do?" Captain Gong''s eyes were so clear that he could see at a nce. It clearly stated that he would do whatever she said. "Did you not say that we are engaged?" Tang Guoughed with a smile. "When I''m done, you are ready to dowry and marry to the trading city." System: Women who have an inch to go, love to make your family cute, aren''t you afraid that you will ruin someone? But can you see a pair of Captain Gong? It''s a trivial matter, and he''s pretty happy, he really has nothing to say. This guy is the least principled. No matter how cold-hearted people are, when theye to the front of his host, they will copsepletely and be a loyal dog acting in one heart. "it is good." Gong Wei replied, without hesitation. After answering, he only felt that his heart was really fulfilled. At this time, there was another kind of thought, hoping that she would finish the matter as soon as possible. After finishing the process, he was her person. System: All the exercises are out. Tang Guo took Gong Wei''s hand and appeared in the room of the two misty fairy. The two looked at Tang Guo and brought the little white face to each other, looking at each other. "This is Captain Gong," Tang Guo introduced. "If there is no ident, he has always been good, my partner here." The captain of the pce heard something strange in his heart. She''s a partner here, can she go anywhere else? When Tang Guo said this, the two didn''t mind, discussing things in front of the pce captain. Chapter 1578: Rubiks Cube Beauty (36) Chapter 1578: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (36) Chapter 1578 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (36) Xiaohua was not afraid to be known by this person, so he dared to bring him over, indicating that he was his own. "School flower, what are you going to do this time?" Fairy Fairy asked, "Presumably you also know that we have been in the Rubik''s Cube world for thousands of years, and we haven''t got the keys to go out." Thinking of this, the misty fairy felt a little wronged. At that time, she was also a beauty in the cultivation world. Since she fell to this ce, what kind of life has she had? If it weren''t for the sudden appearance, she would really go crazy. Yinhuan Sanren also sighed, "Ethereal, you are okay, I was unlucky. I was going to hold a ceremonial ceremony with my sister the next day. Now I suddenly disappeared, and I do nt know if my sister empathized love." The two are actually from the Xiuxian Realm from different nes. After they came to the Rubik''s Cube world, they had that group. After meeting in the group, the world of Rubik''s Cube has been rotated for many times, and finally faced the base, and walked here together. Most of the cities here are not a threat to them. Even the rules do not allow them to be more powerful, nor can they go out. For a cultivator who is pursuing great strength, this undoubtedly restricts their growth. People who are unstable in their minds are afraid that they will breed their demons long ago. "This time my goal is Zhai Chenming." Tang Guo didn''t hide it, and as usual, said the original thing again, even if the pce captain was still there, she was not afraid. Gong Wei heard the story in Tang Guo''s mouth, his eyes were a bit cold. This coldness is not to Tang Guo, but to Zhai Chenming. I really didn''t expect that the Rubik''s Cube world would be destroyed by a small figure like Zhai Chenming, or she would stab an artifact dagger into her heart. System: Is your focus wrong? "Well, now you also know, if you hit my heart and kill me, you can go out. Do you have any special thoughts?" Tang Guo said with a smile. The misty fairy shook her head quickly. "No idea, nothing at all." Although they are not benevolent people, they are also lovers of the righteous, and will not strangle their partners in order to go out. You can slowly go out to find a way out. Besides, Tang Guo is now the owner of the trading city. It is still a good thing for them. Tang Guo dare to speak out in such a righteous manner, only to prove that she is not afraid. Reasonably, none of them are so mentally disabled. "So, now you n to lead a snake out of a hole?" "Ok." The misty fairy believes that the Rubik''s Cube world is magical and has many weird ces. But they really get a lot of benefits in this ce, except they can''t go out. They can believe that few people here are really willing to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. "Do you want to know, in the future, how did the two of you die in Zhai Chenming''s hands?" Tang Guo suddenly said, scaring both of their legs and stomach. Why, are they still here? In the face of the two people''s surprised eyes, Tang Guo raised his chin and groaned with a smile, "To tell you a very unfortunate news, you are also cannon fodder." "I''m so strong !!" Yinhuan Sanren was a little bit reluctant. "That kid, I can kill him with one finger, can he kill me?" The misty fairy didn''t believe, "Yeah, I sip him and he will faint." How could they be killed by Zhai Chenming? Chapter 1579: Rubiks Cube Beauty (37) Chapter 1579: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (37) Chapter 1579 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (37) "The next world is, Mirror City." Tang Guo spoke directly, making the two faces slightly changed. In the Rubik''s Cube world, the most feared city in the world is Magic Mirror City. In the Mirror City, most of the dead people died in their own hands. As soon as they entered the city, they were all kinds of Mirrors, just like Zhuang Zhoumeng Butterfly, I do nt know if it was his dream butterfly or Butterfly Dream Zhuangzhou. All the people in the phantom mirror, if they show a little uneasiness, they will get lost and die in their own hands. This is the thing that the cultivator is most afraid of, especially in recent years, the mood of the two is indeed not so stable. Yinhuan hesitated and said, "School flower, is it true?" "I will lie to you?" of course not. The two looked at each other, looking a little heavy, and the misty fairy said with anxiety, "A hundred years ago, the mood of the two of us did indeed crack. It''s not to be said that every time in these years, every time I go to Phantom City, we They were all very embarrassed. So, in the Mirror City, I died in the hands of a mere mortal kid, I believe. " "We just stayed here for too long, and it was very ufortable. The Rubik''s Cube world is actually very good. If there is no concern in my heart, there is nothing to stay here." Yinhuan scattered humanity, "I just want to go back and see, what about Shimei If she is still waiting for me, I will always go back and not let her wait. If she forgets me and has someone she likes, that''s all. " "I also care about Master. I suddenly disappeared. I do nt know how sad Master will be. What about our martial arts?" The fairy fairy frowned. "If the Master rises, I will disappear and disappear. The martial arts masters and sisters. For fear of being bullied by other martial arts. " "If you want to go out, you must first ensure your life. Maybe you can get through, you can get the keys you want from the lottery box." Tang Guo said. When she returns to the trading city, study the lottery box and see if she can secretly release water. Trading City is her city, and she thinks it works. Gong Wei pointed at Tang Guo, always felt that she was nning a bad idea. "Actually, after knowing that the school flower is here, my mood has picked up." Misty Fairy said easily, "School flower cannot stay here all the time, will it go in the future, shouldn''t we be thrown here here, let alone? " Yinhuan scattered people, also crossed their hands, looked at Tang Guo with a smile, a pair, you can not slip away. When the captain heard this, his heart sank. He had understood that the woman holding his arm was not the same woman as before. Although he didn''t know why, he couldn''t feel that Xiner had been changed. But in this world, there are countless amazing things, and he actually doesn''t care much. None of the Rubik''s Cube world expelled her, indicating recognition of her arrival. Tang Guo took Gong Wei out of the room, and when he passed the corridor, he identally nced down, just to see Zhai Chenming who was walking towards the location of the entertainment project. She stopped, and Captain Gong asked, "What''s wrong?" At this point, Zhai Chenming had already walked into the darkness and could no longer see the figure. Tang Guo took Gong Wei back to the room and said, "I saw Zhai Chenming, and he went out, not knowing what to do." "Would you like to follow me?" "No, if someone behind him really found him, wouldn''t it be a p in the grass and see what the other party wants to do." Chapter 1580: Rubiks Cube Beauty (38) Chapter 1580: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (38) Chapter 1580 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (38) Gong Wei didn''t care about that anymore, and instead asked Tang Guo, "Are you going to leave here after those things are handled?" During the speech, the pce captain cuddled her unknowingly, and also used some strength, "You said, the matter is handled well, I will marry you to the trading city with your dowry, do you want to break your word?" System: [The host is big, do you think you are a little bit scum, look, just promised to marry someone, now your family is cute and thinks you handle things well, you have to leave, what kind of scare, do nt hurry him up . Tang Guo also did not expect that the pce captain was so involved. Seeing his eyes, there was actually a bit of pitiful meaning, which was full, you, a woman, actually lied to me, just promised to marry me, and then patted my **** to leave. She was a little scared. She said she was leaving, would he keep crying for her. "Captain Gong." "No matter what the excuse is, it won''t work. What you promise must be done." System: Hahaha, what a sticky stick of sugar, surprise, host. "I didn''t say I couldn''t do it." Tang Guo hugged his waist, "Relieve the crisis of the Rubik''s Cube world, I will stay here until my life dies." "You really want to stay until life is dead?" Said the pce captain. Tang Guo nodded. "Yeah." Captain Gong loosened her heart, hugged her tightly, her voice low, with some snoring, "No matter what you are and what secrets you have cultivated, the promised things must be done. You are the city master of the Rubik''s cube world Every sentence you say must be counted, or you will be punished by the rules. " Is this a threat? Tang Guochi smiled with a lip and said, "Count, why not count. But the life of the Rubik''s Cube Lord is unpredictable, and I don''t know when it will die." System: Is this a wake-up call? After all, the great life of the host can only be prolonged by twenty years. "It doesn''t matter. When we get married, we make a deed. You disappear and I am dead." When Tang Guo nned to lie down and rest, he saw Gong Wei not hit the floor, but instead climbed up to lie down next to her, still holding her, and seeing her eyes staring at him, he said, "We are going to get married and always fight The floor is not good. You told everyone else that we are not only engaged but also living together. Let s start living together today. " After all, he squinted Tang Guo and closed his eyes. Tang Guo touched his face, and said to the system, "It''s just a simple guy. Sleeping together means living together." [Host, maybe you are too dirty, why do nt you live together while holding and sleeping? The next day, everyone found that there seemed to be more between Tang Guo and Gong Wei. Tang Guo also found that Zhai Chenming also had something different on her body. Gong Wei looked at Zhai Chenming for a few moments and looked away. The voice only spread to Tang Guo''s ears. "I didn''t see any problem with him." "He has a problem, but it is very secretive." Like Guo Wei, Tang Guo only looked at Zhai Chenming for a few moments, then looked away, indicating that he was going to y the project. The two left together, leaving Zhai Chenming a back. The fist held by Zhai Chenming gradually let go. "They really didn''t find out?" "Hey, kid, they are people in the Rubik''s Cube world. If you really find that you are abnormal, you will leave without changing your face? To be discovered, you have been pinched to death. Now believe me. , Boy. " "My purpose is to get Xueer''s terminal illness and go out." see you tomorrow Chapter 1581: Rubiks Cube Beauty (39) Chapter 1581: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (39) Chapter 1581 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (39) "Boy, the world of Rubik''s Cube is a ce where there is nowhere to go." That mysterious voice made Zhai Chenming''s heart sink. "What do you mean?" He was going to sleepst night. Inadvertently, a strange sound sounded in his ear and caught his attention. Atst he followed the voice, went to the entertainment facility, and talked with each other for a long time. Of course, he didn''t see anyone. But the other side told him that he could help him through the immediate difficulties, and he could help him get what he wanted in the Rubik''s Cube world. The other party had only one purpose, and he had to leave here with the help of him. Last night they didn''t talk about leaving the Rubik''s Cube world. Now listening to the other party s meaning, does the Rubik''s Cube world seem to have no way out? "Boy, if you don''t believe it, you can ask more people who have been in the Rubik''s Cube world for a long time. If they want to go out, why not go out, you will understand." After hearing this, Zhai Chenming wrote a seven-point letter. Last night, the other side showed some magical power. For example, let those entertainment projects run automatically without the daytime situation. The other party also said that only in the trading city can he get what he wants. The trading city is rich in items and has everything, but the prices are very expensive, requiring countless Rubik''s cubes to exchange. In his current situation, it is still difficult to save his life. How can he save enough Rubik''s cube coins? What makes him even more angry is that the other party also told him that Tang Guo and Gong Wei, two seemingly ordinary people, are actually people in the Rubik''s Cube world. As for the identity, the other party didn''t say it for the time being, but it can be judged in the other party''s tone that it is definitely not low status. "People in the Rubik''s Cube world like to pretend to be ordinary people, and see with their own outsiders struggling to live. The more miserable you are, the happier they will be. Do you think about it this way, is it? Living in the Rubik''s Cube world for almost a month, Zhai Chenming''s days did exactly what the other party said. He was embarrassed, ufortable, living atrophy in this ce, unable to spread his fists at all. And Tang Guo and Gong Wei, giggled all the way, as if really in the game world. And his misery, aggrieved, the other side looked in his eyes, fearing that he was joking with an ordinary person like him, unable to control himself. If she was really a teammate, how could she endure their difficult struggles? Why did Xueere in front of her and ask for help. Under such resentment, Zhai Chenming agreed to this mysterious voice and chose to bind to the other party. "Then you say, what shall I do to be able to go out? You should have a way." "Kill one of the pair of men and women and you can go out." The mysterious voice of the mysterious man sounded, and Zhai Chenming was chilling all over. "Kill one of them, the Rubik''s Cube world will copse, you are trapped in Rubik''s Cube. People of the world will be free from now on. " "They are not ordinary people. I can''t kill them." Zhai Chenming still knew this. Moreover, what he thought was how to get more benefits in the hands of this mysterious man. Seeing all kinds of magical powers, let him leave ordinary, no one reconciled. "I will create opportunities for you to gain extraordinary strength. The next world of Rubik''s Cube is where you are trained. Until then, you can''t show your feet, otherwise it will be easy to be suspected." Chapter 1582: Rubiks Cube Beauty (40) Chapter 1582: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (40) Chapter 1582 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (40) "Xue Er, you go to the seesaw first, while the time is still early, the entertainment city is so big, I want to go look elsewhere. At noon, we will meet again." "Otherwise, shall I go with you?" Yi Yingxue was not very relieved. Zhai Chenming touched Yi Yingxue''s cheek, "The entertainment city is so big and you are not well, how can you be too tired. If you are bored, you can go to Tang Guo to y entertainment. Tang Guo and Gong Wei''s luck has been They are all good, and there should be no problems. " Since the two were not ordinary, Cher followed them, and there should be no danger. From the previous performance of Tang Guo, it seems that he is rtively close to Cher. Before he grew up, he had to trouble the other side and help him take care of Xueer. Yi Yingxue only felt that there was something wrong with Zhai Chenming today. If you look closely, there is nothing wrong. Perhaps Aming is too anxious and wants to find another way out. Zhai Chenming sent Yi Yingxue to the seesaw and saw the few wicked men yesterday who still upied the ce. Ordinary people who can''t afford them and dare not y other entertainment projects can only go up to seesaws by paying honestly one thousand Rubik''s cubes. However, once you see the seesaw, you can only get one hundred Rubik''s cube coins. "Well, it''s you, are you going to see the seesaw today?" One person stopped in front of the two. He was a sturdy man named Li Chengqiang and was the boss of this evil organization. He nced at Yi Yingxue''s beautiful face and blew a whistle, "If you want to sit, one person has two thousand Rubik''s cubes. If you don''t have one, you can use other offsets, such as the beauty in front of you." Yi Yingxue hated that kind of gaze and took out the Rubik''s cube coin, Li Chengqiang was a little disappointed, "OK." Zhai Chenming''s cold eyes nced at Li Chengqiang, but she was uneasy Yi Yingxue, apanied her on a seesaw, and took the three of them to Tang Guo''s roller coaster, leaving alone. "Ying Xue, what''s the matter with you?" Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo and Gong Wei. They actually took the roller coaster, especially the parts of the roller coaster, and they kept falling down and kept sweating. By the end, Tang Guo and Gong Wei s chairs and wheels were intact, and she had to breathe a sigh of relief. The luck of the two was really good. When I looked back, I saw Yi Yingxue frowning and asked what was going on. "I always feel that Aming is a bit wrong." "Yingxue, you think about it, it must be these recent experiences that made Brother Chenming not very happy. When we get to the trading city and get the cure for your terminal illness, everything will be fine after going out." "I hope so." Yi Yingxue was worried and did not let go. She looked at Tang Guo and Gong Wei, and took a roller coaster ride, and continued to sit down. She couldn''t help but say, "They''re off." "Don''t you hang up? They''ve had the best luck along the way." When Tang Guo took the fifth roller coaster, he joined another lunatic. It was a young man with a good-looking appearance, wearing ripped jeans, who looked dangling. With arge gold chain around his neck, he was not a good person at first sight. He chose the position next to Tang Guo. "Another face." "Now young people always like to find excitement. Someone who just fell off and broke his head broke his blood. He always has a long memory." Chapter 1583: Rubiks Cube Beauty (41) Chapter 1583: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (41) Chapter 1583 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (41) When the roller coaster was started, everyone could not see clearly, and the expression on the roller coaster was no longer visible. The young man was leisurely leaning on the back of his chair, his eyebrows frizzled, his voice was very frivolous and unscrupulous like his man, "Why are you two here?" He nced at Gong Wei, holding Tang Guo''s hand tightly and blowing a whistle, "Oh, you two are together, it''s strange." "Needless to say, I understand, I can understand it. For the subject, I must have a date, and then came to my site. I was sleepy these two days, and I said something was wrong." The young man opened his curious eyes and still nced at Tang Guo''s and Gong Wei''s faces. "In other words, how can you two get together?" His eyes moved to Tang Guo''s beautiful face and raised his eyes. Chin, "Tang Guo, why don''t you choose me? I''m young and handsome, and I''m sitting on a huge yground. I''ll just open my mouth with sweet words, and choose me to be happier." Before Tang Guo spoke, Gong Wei nced at him and said, "You look as broken as amusement city. Xiao Guo has a good vision and won''t choose you." People are as broken as ygrounds? The young man widened his eyes, nced down at his ragged jeans, and looked at the tattered yground again, looked again, wearing a suit, a tie, bright leather boots, and a pce cape with a big back, Hahaughed. "Captain Gong, have you made a mistake, but you are dressed like this for a roller coaster?" Then he looked at Tang Guo''s beautiful little skirt and pointed heels and shut up decisively. "I mean, it''s actually more dangerous to wear such a good-looking roller coaster." "I can protect her." Gong Wei should have said, holding Tang Guo''s shoulder in one hand, a real handful of dog food, confused the young man. The young man spread his hands. "Well, are you really here for a date?" "Zhang Le, there is a man named Zhai Chenming. I''m going to see his situation now. You can find out the situation on his side." At this moment, except the three Tang Guo and the misty fairy, the others have fallen. The young man was named Zhang Le, who was the owner of the amusement city. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, he didn''t refute anything, spread his palm, and as his consciousness moved, the three words Zhai Chenming appeared on the palm, apanied by an avatar, which is exactly like Zhai Chenming, "I saw that there is only one Is this guy Zhai Chenming? " "It''s him." It was affirmed that the picture of Zhang Le''s palm changed, and Zhai Chenming''s ce appeared. However, Zhai Chenming''s ce turned out to be a mist, and Zhai Chenming could not be seen at all. If it wasn''t for Zhang Le specially going to see Zhai Chenming and scanning casually, he wouldn''t find anyone in this ce. The roller coaster that was originally in his amusement city is no longer under his control, as if controlled by a mysterious force. He tried to control, but was stopped by Tang Guo. "What''s going on?" Zhang Le stared at the white mist with a dignified look. "Is there anything powerful that breaks into the Rubik''s Cube world?" "It''s better to say that it''stent." Tang Guo looked at the mist and said, "Don''t fight the grass and scare the snake. At present Zhai Chenming is my teammate. I just inform you that you don''t have to do anything. Always be alert to your ce. Alright. " "Somewhat interesting." Zhang Le pointed at the white mist disyed on the palm of his hand. Chapter 1584: Rubiks Cube Beauty (42) Chapter 1584: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (42) Chapter 1584 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (42) When the roller coaster was about to stop, Zhang Le shook his hair and shook his hair toward Tang Guo, revealing a smile that seemed handsome and miserable. "Tang Guo, don''t you really think about me? If I dress up, I will never Looks worse than Gong Wei. My amusement city is so big, I just have beenzy and do nt want to spend time changing facilities. If you think about me, I can spend a lot of money and make a good renovation here. " "Not consider." Tang Guo refused directly, "I have no interest in you." "Ah, that really broke my heart." Zhang Le was sad, and then smiled again, "Are you really here?" "Really." Gong Wei answered, "Don''te in and join us again, or I will catch you to Sin City and experience the feeling of being shot a thousand times." Zhang Le listened to this sentence, and was shocked. Sure enough, this man can only show such a soft side if he really cares about it. "That''s it, I''m just talking about it, the owner of the trading city, I can''t afford it, and I can''t mess it up." In this shabby ce, might a girl look after him? The girl outside didn''t want to stay here, he was alone in the entertainment city. The girls in other cities are definitely not willing toe to him, so he wants to be alone for life. Tang Guo didn''t choose to ride a roller coaster anymore, but the two fairy princes didn''t stop and continued to y on it. For them, the more Rubik''s Cube coins they get, the better. In Amusement City, it''s the easiest ce to get Rubik''s Cube coins. Just keep ying these dangerous entertainment items. Yin Xiaofei looked at Tang Guo again with arge amount of Rubik''s cube coins, envious, "Tang Guo, your luck is really good." She looks so envious. Although she was jealous, she was not impulsive. I don''t think she has the luck of Tang Guo. Sitting on it, she won''t fall and die. She wants to live more than a rich rubik''s cube. "Where is Zhai Chenming?" Tang Guo asked. Yi Yingxue replied, "A Ming said that he would go to other ces to see. The position of the seesaw has always been upied by Li Chengqiang''s people. Keep going like this, and make ends meet." Yi Yingxue was a little embarrassed, "I always ask you to borrow , I''m not ashamed, and I don''t know what will happen next. " "I just bought a lot of life-saving symbols with that young man. I can lend them to you and use them to earn some Rubik''s Cube coins. With life-saving symbols, no matter what entertainment you y, you won''t lose your life and get hurt." Tang Guo took out a stack of life-saving charms and handed them to Yi Yingxue, "Hold it, wait until you earn Rubik''s cube coins, and then return it to me." Yi Yingxue only hesitated for a moment, then received it, "Okay, thank you, I will pay you back." At this time, arrogance and stubbornness are useless. And there is nothing to be held hostage. Tang Guo bought a life-saving charm, only to show that they were prepared for them. Yi Yingxue was grateful, so was Yin Xiaofei''s brother and sister. Tang Guo watched a few people go to some less dangerous entertainment first, then stood aside and looked at them with a smile. The captain asked, "I thought your intention was to stand by and watch them go." "The only person I want to clean up is Zhai Chenming. He is so annoying. He actually used my mentality to safely send a few people from Yi Yingxue to me. In this case, I am not polite." Chapter 1585: Rubiks Cube Beauty (43) Chapter 1585: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (43) Chapter 1585 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (43) Zhai Chenming wanted to grow up secretly. Tang Guo buried her head and smiled. Then she helped. Yi Yingxue grew up brightly. Zhai Chenming looked at all this, onlycent, think that this is also good, it will not prevent Yi Yingxue from using her power to grow. But he forgot one thing, the three of Yi Yingxue were not his ungrateful people. She painstakingly helped the three of Yi Yingxue. In the future, Zhai Chenming will stand up against anyone who dares to treat her. "Tunzi, you said that Yi Yingxue all three will speak for me in the future, will Zhai Chenming go crazy?" She still felt that she simply killed Zhai Chenming, it was too cheap for him, and she was not deted at all. System: [No matter what the host wants to do, I support you, how to get rid of anger, how toe. Zhai Chenming was furious. At this point, Tang Guo finally had a clearer path to revenge. Zhai Chenming couldn''t be killed directly, but the soul trapped in the Rubik''s Cube world, she wanted to directly blow the other side. Keeping that thing is also a scourge. Didn''t Zhai Chenming want to go out? Then she let Zhai Chenming never go out. The key to the Rubik''s Cube world was in her hands. Without her permission, Zhai Chenming could only watch it with nothing, no way. If other people can go out, Zhai Chenming still can''t go out? She did research it, and the lottery box. She had to mark the key. Whoever got it could go out and not give it away. When the system heard Tang Guo''s n, he sighed, this woman is really too bad. Captain Gong felt the calction of Tang Guo''s eyes, his heart moved and asked in a low voice, "Little fruit, what do you want to do?" "I want to help the three of Yi Yingxue grow up so that they can be in the Rubik''s Cube world, not as passive as fish." "What''s the purpose?" "Zhi Chenming is furious." The pce captain clenched her hand and said, "I''ll help you. What can I do?" What she wants to do, he wants to help her, just think she''s happy. He desperately wanted to put an end to it, and then went back to get married. System: Look at that anxious marriage, andugh to death. Tang Guo stomped his feet, leaned in the ear of the pce captain, and said gently, "Next, we will start picking things up." "Pick something?" "Pick up and practice secrets, share all kinds of treasures, and share them with the three of Yi Yingxue. As for Zhai Chenming, he definitely won''t want it, and what we found, he can''t use it, I don''t want to cheap him." "Row." When meeting at noon, Zhai Chenming apparently looked different. Tang Guo felt a dark and **** breath from the other person''s body, and instantly understood that the person behind was afraid that it was not a good thing. Even though Zhai Chenming''s body was concealed by the other party with a secret method, she could still feel that Zhai Chenming had practiced some magic skills. This made it easier for her to act. Zhai Chenming practiced magic skills, then she practiced orthodox exercises for the three of Yi Yingxue. When eating, Zhai Chenming also regained his confidence and gave Yi Yingxue a lot of Rubik''s cube coins. Rubik''s Cube asked him where he came, and he said that he had encountered some adventures, and luck was good, and he would not be so constrained in the future. Yi Yingxue believed, so he didn''t ask. Seeing Zhai Chenming looking much better, she was relieved. After eating, Tang Guo came up with a practice book, "I bought it from the misty fairy." Chapter 1586: Rubiks Cube Beauty (44) Chapter 1586: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (44) Chapter 1586 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (44) "You see if you can cultivate, it''s a bit of strength, it''s better than nothing." Tang Guo casually said that Yi Yingxue was a little embarrassed. The misty fairy knows that the first day she came, she saw the other side and the crazy rider called Yinhuan Sanren on a roller coaster. I heard that they are two madmen in the Rubik''s Cube world, from Xiuxian Realm. For this secret method, we don''t know how many Rubik''s cube coins. Such favors really made her a little helpless. The same is true of Yin Xiaofei and Yin Rui. Although they have had a dream of flying fairy since they were young, the sudden blessing still made them a little uneasy. They always felt that they were not capable, and they didn''t know how much they had received Tang Guo. Without her, now they do nt know what they will encounter, and they may not live out of the entertainment city. The road ahead is full of crises. Seriously, this secret cultivation practice has made them very tempted. "Tang Guo, you practice your exercises, it s yours. You practice just fine, along the way, all of us are taking advantage. It s really embarrassing." Yi Yingxue''s cheeks were red, "The life-saving charm you lent to me before is very good. With the life-saving charm, we can still get a lot of Rubik''s cube coins." "Yeah." Yin Xiaofei nodded quickly, though his eyes were staring at the practice exercises. Zhai Chenming was also a little surprised, then thought of Tang Guo''s identity, and was very disdainful. What she bought from someone else is obviously her own. I only took it out at this time, and I didn''t know what it was about. Is it because they are too hindered toe up with this low-level secret method to practice for them? "Is this mysterious method a lower-level one?" Zhai Chenming didn''t help asking the mysterious person. "It''s a low-level practice. It''s useless to you, but if your friends are practicing that, it''s okay. It''s a little self-protection. It''s still good for you." "Ok." Zhai Chenming is a cultivating little white. A mortal like Yi Yingxue who is terminally ill and physically weak can''t afford to practice any top-level exercises without the help of an expert. The low-level cultivation secrets given by Tang Guo are low-level, but also entry-level. As long as the foundation isid, more advanced ones will be better in the future. Zhai Chenming didn''t understand, and the soul behind him only thought that Tang Guo was afraid that the three of Yi Yingxue would drag his hind legs, and he would lose sight of the show. In the end, under the persuasion of Tang Guo, Yi Yingxue all nned to cultivate. In order not to be doubted, Zhai Chenming recited the exercises. The next time, Zhai Chenming went out early and returnedte every day. Yi Yingxue saw that his mental state was getting better and better, and because they had all practiced exercises, Zhai Chenming''s talent was definitely better, so he didn''t worry too much. Zhai Chenming can now show some strengths, after all, with Tang Guo''s skills as cover. The three of Yi Yingxue spent half a day ying those entertainment items, and the rest of the time was used for cultivation. After three or five days of practice, several people felt the beauty of the exercises and couldn''t stop. All of this was under Tang Guo''s control. She watched the three men get better and better, and her smile became more and more prosperous. One morning, when Tang Guo and his entourage passed the seesaw position, they could not clear the field because they arrived early, the sky was bright, and the entertainment items had not yet started to operate. At a nce, several bodies were lying across the seesaw. see you tomorrow Chapter 1587: Rubiks Cube Beauty (45) Chapter 1587: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (45) Chapter 1587 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (45) "It''s them." Yi Yingxue recognized it at a nce. These people were at the seesaw position very early every day, relying on being an old yer in the Rubik''s Cube world. The leader is called Li Chengqiang. He is different from several others. The whole person is face down and lies on a seesaw. wrong! As soon as Yi Yingxue felt that something was wrong, Yin Xiaofei screamed and quicklyy in Yin Rui''s arms. "Brother, that person''s body was prated by a seesaw." The two siblings stood close to each other, and it was easy to see that behind the back of Li Chengqiang''s body, a seesaw stretched out. It turned out that he wasn''t lying on the seesaw, but on the end of the seesaw, and stung from his stomach to his back. Because Li Chengqiang was facing them, in the morning, when Tianma Maliang was farther away, he could not see the situation, and thought that the other party was lying on it. Yi Yingxue''s face was already white, and her lips were now white. "What''s going on, who killed them?" Yi Yingxue asked. These people were abominable. She died of them and had no sympathy in her heart. But for this world, you can arbitrarily deprive your life and feel scalp. Not her Virgin, but if she has the strength, the previous actions of several people in Li Chengqiang will really teach them a hard lesson, and they will not choose to kill people directly, or use this cruel and rming The way. Suddenly, Yi Yingxue understood that this is a world without constraints. When encountering such terrible mysterious people, those who have no strength may lose their lives at any time. Happy city is really the happiest ce. "Xueer, let''s change ces." Zhai Chenming''s face remained unchanged, holding Yi Yingxue in his arms, nced at the bodies of those people, and crossed his lips with a cool smile, "Maybe they There are so many evildoings that some people can''t get used to, and it''s no ident to get such an end. " Yi Yingxue couldn''t bear it, and was taken away by Zhai Chenming. Tang Guo stood in ce, nced at the positions of Li Chengqiang''s corpses, and nced into the ear of the pce captain. "The first killing, his face does not change, it is really amazing." The pce captain did not care about the lives and deaths of these people. They are the city owners of the Rubik''s Cube world. In fact, several cities are not dangerous. Be careful, they can live. What keeps outsiders from living is just their outsiders. Where there are people, there is fighting and life and death. They''ve seen a lot of things like this and they never bothered. As long as outsiders do not break the rules of the Rubik''s Cube world, they will not intervene. As the city owners, they can''t actually kill the outsiders at will. There is only one reason to kill the outsiders. The outsiders threaten the Rubik''s Cube world, vite the rules here, and actively attack them. Gong Wei remembered what Tang Guo said, and in the future Zhai Chenming would stab into her heart with a knife, her heart would be a little cold, and she quickly held her hand. He had some doubts before, but now he has no doubts. "I won''t let him hurt you." Gong Wei''s affectionate tone passed into Tang Guo''s ear, making her smile, "I know, he can''t hurt me." "The others are not necessarily. Look, he wants to do something next." The misty fairy and Yinhuan scattered, and also saw the death of Li Chengqiang. Chapter 1588: Rubiks Cube Beauty (46) Chapter 1588: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (46) Chapter 1588 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (46) Seeing that Zhai Chenming''s breath was not left on the body at all, he was quite vignt. The two nced at each other, and decided to take this time to fix the state of mind, so as not to be calcted by the boy. That kid is really cruel and murderous, even though they don''t think it''s okay to kill, but they are principled, not a killer. "Xue Er, are you okay?" Zhai Chenming was in a better mood than the others. Since meeting the mysterious man and binding him, he seems to be working constantly, and everything is done smoothly. Yi Yingxue still didn''t take it easy. Today, she has no mood to y entertainment. Several people of Li Chengqiang died at the seesaw and asked her to y with the seesaw, which she could not do for the time being. "Xer, why don''t you take a break first, watch Tang Guo y them, and I''ll take a look elsewhere." Since practice, Zhai Chenming has made rapid progress. Nowadays many projects can be yed, and Yi Yingxue doesn''t doubt anything And just nodded. She had originally nned to be with Zhai Chenming. But Zhai Chenming said that his luck was not very good, and he was afraid that he would ignore her and y with strange people while ying entertainment. Let her follow Tang Guo. Tang Guo and Gong Wei have always had good luck, and she will not be in danger. Yi Yingxue knew his own body and knew that Zhai Chenming could not rest her, afraid of affecting him, so she promised not to follow him, but to follow Tang Guo''s side. "I''ll watch you y this morning." Yi Yingxue sat on the side with pale lips and said to Tang Guo. Tang Guo certainly didn''t mind. She nced at the back of Zhai Chenming''s departure. "Yes, if it doesn''t work, just go back and rest. The body is tight." "It''s okay, just slowly, I will definitely adapt to it. There are no rules of restraint here, and many such things may happen in the future. Although my body is weak and I''m sick, but when you meet me, it is still Luck is better. You can''t all make progress. I''ll step in ce and be a tow bottle. " Yi Yingxue never felt that she was weak and sick, so she should enjoy the care of her teammates. It is really hard for her teammates to practice her for arge amount of money. Although the exercise method can''t cure her illness, after training, her health is indeed much better, and it is no longer powerless. Even before Zhai Chenming, she never thought that she would be protected by the other party every time. Sitting while watching Tang Guo ying various dangerous projects, Yi Yingxue is slowly practicing the exercises. The misty fairy saw Yi Yingxue''s approach and nodded. Among those people, the most eye-catching thing about her was Yi Yingxue. This woman is generous, knowledgeable, and still kind of kind, but also distinguishes right from wrong, her body is weak, but her will is firm. "Trust me now, right?" Zhai Chenming heard a mysterious voice, his face eased a lot, "Well, when will I be able to meet them?" "In this Rubik''s Cube world, there is no way for any outsiders to deal with them. They are spiritual creatures born from the Rubik''s Cube world. They have special identities. Ordinary things cannot hurt them at all." When the voice said this, , Still a little annoyed. "So what will I do in the future to be able to take their lives?" Chapter 1589: Rubiks Cube Beauty (47) Chapter 1589: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (47) Chapter 1589 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (47) Zhai Chenming was a little anxious, he didn''t want to be yed with as a joke. "What''s the anxiety, I''ll give you something at that time, just take their lives as I said, it''s easy. Now all you have to do is to cultivate quickly, and strive to cultivate your strength to the top before going out." Zhai Chenming reassured. Recallingst night, those people were looking terrified and begging for mercy. In the end, he was easily killed, and Li Chengqiang was directly put on the seesaw, and he saw the other person breathe out in front of him, and the breath in his heart was finally out. The feeling of mastering the situation returned to his hands. The corpses at the seesaw position had been automatically cleared by the entertainment city at daybreak and disappeared without a trace. The seesaw looks like the original seesaw. After Tang Guo and Gong Wei finished ying, they returned with Yi Yingxue and passed here. They couldn''t help looking at the seesaw position, and the scene in the morning still shed in their minds. During the lunch break, Zhang Le appeared in Tang Guo''s room. He watched Gong Wei lean on Tang Guo''s waist. The two were ambiguous and were whispering something, showing an embarrassed look. "Big noon, I didn''t expect you ... interrupted, interrupted." "What''s the matter?" Wei Gong didn''t let go of Tang Guo. The two sat next to each other like this while watching Zhang Le. Zhang Le almost walked away, no matter where, single dogs are always the poorest. "What else can it be, Zhai Chenming, his progress is too fast. Am I here to ask you, or do you continue as nned?" Tang Guo looked up and asked, "Can you guarantee that if you hit him now, can you catch the person behind him?" "No." Zhang Le was a little bit distressed. "At the end, can you guarantee that you can catch the people behind you?" "can." Zhang Le: "..." I rely, does he not want to face? This woman is really getting nasty. "If I didn''t guess wrong, the ce where the soul really possessed is in the dagger. There is no problem if you find a way to get that dagger." This is what Tang Guo originally nned, see Chapter Le stared at her, she said, "I know what you want to express, nothing more than to say that the dagger is in my trading city, why not directly use the power of the city owner to find that dagger, right?" "Yes." "But what if the dagger is not currently in the trading city? Even if it does, it hides itself in a special way, no matter how we find it, we cannot find it." Zhang Le stunned, "Also, since he can hide from my eyes, there must be something terrible, isn''t it? He can hide from my eyes," he looked at the pce captain and asked, "court captain, don''t you Tell me, did you find the other person''s abnormality? " The captain replied, "I didn''t find out." "So, only Tang Guo found it alone?" Zhang Le was a little happy. Haha smiled, walked in front of the pce captain, stretched out his fist, and intended to excite the pce captain''s heart, and was stopped by a wooden carving fan. , Making his fist retracted. "I just want to express that I and Gong Wei are the same." Zhang Le smiled awkwardly, I really don''t know what this woman meant. Chapter 1590: Rubiks Cube Beauty (48) Chapter 1590: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (48) Chapter 1590 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (48) Tang Guo retracted the folding fan, and his small hand patted him in the heart of Gong Wei. "His heart can only hammer me." Zhang Le: Okay, okay, can''t mess with, can''t mess with. This woman is really better than him. Everything is good, but it is unreasonable and possessive. Before the pce captain had passed through the door, she became her possession. But seeing Mr. Gong''s pair of people he was her, it really made people lose their temper. "Then I''m gone. If there is anything I need to do, remember to let me know." Zhang Le turned away and muttered, "Actually, I don''t like dying in my own ce. It''s polluting the environment, is there any? Isn''t it fun to earn Rubik''s Cube for fun entertainment projects, always dead, really disturbing me to sleep. " Zhang Le came out of Tang Guo''s room and bumped into a person. He only heard the other person''s whistle, and looked intently. The person who had been hit by him fell down and quickly helped him. "Hey girl, are you all right?" He knows this girl, isn''t it Tang Guo''s teammate? In the morning, looking at the dead people, her face was pale and scared, and she quickly burrowed into her brother''s arms, really a coward. "No, it''s okay!" Yin Xiaofei patted his heart and pushed Zhang Le away. "What''s wrong with feeding me? You hit me, should you apologize? It''s not polite." Zhang Le hesitated, shook his shattered hair that he thought was handsome, shook his leg in ripped jeans, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and whispered, "If it wasn''t for this little help you, you Lying on the ground long ago. Yin Xiaofei also hesitated, "If you want me to lie on the ground, you have to lose money." Zhang Le froze for a moment, what do you mean? "Step aside." Yin Xiaofei pushed Zhang Le, knocked on the door, and heard Tang Guo''s voice before pushing in. Leaving Zhang Le standing at the door, a little confused. He remembered that Yin Xiaofei was an outsider, and he nned to catch an outsider and ask him what he meant. It didn''t take long for Yin Xiaofei toe out, watching Zhang Le sitting on the railing not far from the door, and sneering at her, "Oh, olddy, are you out? You lie down and show this to Ben. Rare is Rubik''s cube coins. "How about you, I''llpensate you for a thousand, how about it?" olddy? ? Yin Xiaofei was furious. I almost scolded her. She is only neen years old this year. What olddy is young? This unscrupulous second-rate boy is really annoying. Wait a second, oh, that''s a thousand Rubik''s cube coins? Yin Xiaofei''s eyes rolled around and he said to Zhang Le, "You don''t have to leave, I''ll show youter." After that, she pushed in again. "Tang Guo,e out and help me testify." Yin Xiaofei put in front of Tang Guo. "It''s a good thing. There is a big injustice outside. I give me a thousand as soon as I say, but I''m afraid he won''t. You know him again, and when I get Rubik''s Cube coins, I''ll split you in half. " Tang Guo almostughed to death after he understood the context. Zhang Le did not expect that Yin Xiaofei invited Tang Guo to testify. He quickly stood upright, "Olddy, what do you mean?" "You''re waiting!" Yin Xiaofei trot away and took a nket to the ground a whileter, and the whole persony down on top of it, and also deliberately made a yoga movement. Under Zhangle''s incredible eyes, she started. "Oh, oh, oh ... oh, oh, remember to give Rubik''s cube coins." Zhang Le :? ? ? Chapter 1591: Rubiks Cube Beauty (49) Chapter 1591: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (49) Chapter 1591 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (49) Yin Xiaofei was lying on the nket, oh oh oh, Zhang Le was stunned. He has seen countless outsiders, never seen such a brazen outsider, or a little girl less than twenty years old. She ... she actually did that. Yin Xiaofei''s throat was a little bit dry, but one oop is a thousand Rubik''s cubes, which is really much safer than ying those horrifying entertainment items. Isn''t it just lying on the ground and being called to touch the olddy of porcin? Thinking of arge number of Rubik''s cube coins into the pocket, she seemed to have strength again, and continued to oops. Zhang Le''s teeth trembled, and she whispered in front of Tang Guo, "It''s her reasoning." He patted his forehead and was very upset. Tang Guo nced at him and said lightly, "Why isn''t she right?" "She pretended that the olddy was on the ground, ckmailed me." Zhang Le was speechless, but this was a loss, he didn''t want to eat. "Did you not provoke her first? Didn''t you say that she gave her a thousand Rubik''s cubes as soon as she said?" "Yes." "You also call her olddy, this is thest thing a woman can tolerate. There is no woman in the world. I heard people say that her olddy is not angry." "I" "Now her olddy shows you, you bear it, you have to fill the pit you dug yourself." Tang Guo said with a fair face, "Zhang Le, I can''t help you this time, you don''t make sense It s still a little girl, you live a long time, do nt bully others. Zhang Le: "..." In the end, Zhang Le took arge amount of Rubik''s cube, and Yin Xiaofei was satisfied. She talked and divided the Rubik''s cube coin into half of Tang Guo before leaving happily. Before leaving, he smiled and waved with Zhang Le, "The next time you call my olddy, just shout, just give Rubik''s cube coins." "It''s really easy andfortable to make Rubik''s Cube in this way." Zhang Le: "Sister Fei, you are really young and beautiful, you are not old at all." Hearing Zhang Le''s words, Yin Xiaofei left in a loss. Zhang Le nced at the Rubik''s cube pocket in Tang Guo''s hand, his heart hurt, and he left silently, embarrassed! !! Since that day, Zhang Le has officially joined the squad, and in all right, he puts on his pants pockets and fights with Yin Xiaofei. He has learned to be clever, and no matter how he fights, he won''t mention the Rubik''s cube, making Yin Xiaofei disappointed several times. Zhai Chenming seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. Seeing that there was only one week left, Zhai Chenming started to ride a roller coaster with Tang Guo every day. Even if Tang Guo and Gong Wei didn''t sit down to the end as securely as he could, he could still rely on his own skills, like the misty fairy, to wait until the end. Yin Rui was extremely embarrassed about this. Although he has been working hard, he can''t keep up with Zhai Chenming''s steps, only envy. "These two are immortalists." The mysterious voice sounded on the roller coaster. "In their hands, there are all kinds of treasures from the outside world. The practice of the misty fairy is very suitable for your woman''s practice. The practice of Yinhuan Sanren is suitable for Yin Rui''s practice. If you can grab the hands of them There is no worries about the exercises. " "I have no hatred with them." Zhai Chenming hesitated and said. "Well, in the Rubik''s Cube world, it''s right to get what you want from hatred and no hatred. It is right for a woman to be a big thing." Chapter 1592: Rubiks Cube Beauty (50) Chapter 1592: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (50) Chapter 1592 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (50) "And you see that they have a good rtionship with Tang Guo. If you treat Tang Guo in the future, they will definitely stand by her. Sooner orter it will be your obstacle. Why not find an opportunity and remove them first." Di Chen Chenming''s hesitation was gone for a moment when he heard that the misty two would be standing by Tang Guo and would prevent him from killing Tang Guo in the future. Counting them, the rtionship between them is really good. What will he do to Tang Guo in the future? Those two will definitely stop him. The immortal is mysterious and powerful and has to be dreaded. "They have a long history and strong strength, how can I handle it." Zhai Chenming said this, just trying to put the words of mysterious people. The other party proposed this, there must be a way. "The two have existed for a long time, but it is because they have been here too long that they have cracked their minds. Of course, you can''t treat them elsewhere. If you are in the Mirror City, it is easy to kill them. " "Is there anything special about Mirage City?" "This ce is a mirror that can shine out of people''s hearts and make people confused between true and illusory. No matter who it is, entering the Mirror City is dangerous. The stronger the person, the more dangerous. With my help, you can Do nt be fooled by the Mirror City, and take advantage of their mood problems and wait for the opportunity to take their lives, it will be easy. " Hearing that, Zhai Chenming was relieved and promised toe down. He did get a lot of items from outsiders. This mysterious man now cooperates with him and seems to be good for him, who knows what the idea is behind. He had to leave himself a way. Misty Fairy and Yinhuan Sanren are cultivators. They should have some strange and mysterious and powerful items in their hands. Tang Guo leaned on Gong Wei''s shoulder, and his voice came into his ear. "Interesting?" "How do you do that and you can hear them talking?" "A special ability." Tang Guo said with a smile, without answering the specifics, and the Gong Wei didn''t ask much, but relieved, holding her hand tightly and whispering, "That''s fine. " The danger was in front of her, and no one would harm her. System: [Host is big, how about my function? I didn''t expect that when he upgraded to this day, he could actually listen to that mysterious voice. "Very good, Tongzi you are really getting more and more powerful. Continue to monitor them, and only your monitoring, they can not find." [Oh! ] He was very happy to be able to help the host. Today is the time for the world of Rubik''s Cube to revolve in January. All the people who knew it stood outside. Watching the sun slowly set, the sky gradually turned dark. "Ethereal, I suddenly felt a kind of coolness in my heart. Xiaohua said that it was true. Next, we must be careful." "I also feel that the school flower never lied to us. Phantom Mirror City is different. If you fall into it, it is Phantom Mirror. You must also be careful. Don''t forget, you have to go back to see your sister and sister, no matter where you see it. Do nt believe anything. If you see the person you want to see inside, you must think about how you went out. Silver Ring nodded, "Understand, you too, remember what you say." Still a sh of white light, experienced people quickly closed their eyes. Wait for a little light outside, then slowly open your eyes. Tang Guo and Gong Wei are the illusion mirror city followed by Yi Yingxue. By the time she opened her eyes, the pce captain was gone. This is the peculiarity of the Mirror City. No matter who it is, you have toe out of the Mirror by yourself. Tang Guo looked down at herself, and her dress seemed to have changed. She looked at her surroundings again and said, "Some familiar, as if I have been here." see you tomorrow Chapter 1593: Rubiks Cube Beauty (51) Chapter 1593: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (51) Chapter 1593 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (51) At this time, Tang Guo was in a very humble stone house. Inside the stone house, there is a stone bed covered with a thinyer of straw. There is also a stone table and two stone benches. On the stone table were several very rough-made bowls and a basket made of wooden sticks. The bowl was filled with water, and the basket was filled with a few green fruits. Tang Guo was sitting on the stone bed at this time, and she was wearing a ck dress. She walked in front of the stone table, and from the bowl full of water, saw what she looked like now. When she saw the reflection in the water, she froze for a moment. The system didn''t dare to say anything. He is a system. For some familiar scenes, there is no need to remember. If you want to know, you can see it clearly by calling it directly from the database. Tang Guo sat on the stone bench, burying his eyes in the bowl full of water, staring at the ruined face without blinking. Half of the country is full of beauty, but the other half is ugly, with scars and scars covering the cheeks. She reached out and touched it, only to feel that the scar was a little painful. Not only did the scar hurt, at this time she felt pain in every part of her body, like a dense needle stuck on her body. [Host, this is a phantom, not true. ] The system still could not help reminding him that he was afraid that the host would lose his mind when he recalled something. Tang Guo looked away and didn''t go to look at the broken face again. He stared nkly outside the stone house and replied, "I know it is a magic mirror." [So not really. ] The system quickly added. Tang Guo smiled softly, his expression was very indifferent, and there was not much joy and sorrow in his tone. "It used to be true." The system didn''t know how tofort it, only to me him for not being sensible before, which made the host face many sad things alone. "He''sing back soon." Tang Guo took the bowl, took a sip of water, and said something salty. The whole system is shaking, who is he? It was in this world that the host was given help and tenderness, and turned around because the hostess immediately betrayed the host. He also has the identity that the host has a blood brother in this world, but the two separated by ident when they were little. The host carefully interpreted the identity of the female partner, promoted the world''s plot, and became the stepping stone for the heroine. Until the heroine slowly grew up, she left the ce. I just want to find a quiet ce to spend the rest of my time. I did not expect to meet Wen Chao in the stone house under the cliff. Wen Chao is a man who is as gentle as jade. The host has long known that Wen Chao and her are brothers and sisters. Because after getting along, I can''t help feeling a little closer to Wen Chao. Wen Chao did not dislike her appearance, but insteadforted her. The appearance could not determine everything, and she had to live well no matter what. For the host who has just experienced the coldness of the entire world, the appearance of Wen Chao is like a hot spring, slowly warming her body. The host''s n is to live at the bottom of the cliff in this life. I just didn''t expect that her role belongs to her. The hostess was poisoned, and everyone agreed that it was the host. They searched for the trail to find it, and nned to ask the host for an antidote. The host lost all martial arts at that time, his face was destroyed, and finally he had two days of peace, which was broken. Chapter 1594: Rubiks Cube Beauty (52) Chapter 1594: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (52) Chapter 1594 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (52) The host stated that the poison was not from her, and thought Wen Chao should believe her. Unexpectedly, Wen Chao saw that the female host Yun Qingsong was here, and she didn''t want to, she stood directly at Yun Qingshui''s side. He also helped Yun Qingyu to grab the host and ask her where the antidote was. Recalling this, the system was afraid. Even if he knew it was a phantom, but the host was right, all this happened. The scars that some people caused to her are always in her heart and cannot be erased. "How are you doing?" Before anyone arrives, the voicees first. Wen Chao''s voice really sounded soft and warm, so that people canpletely let go of all vignce. Then, Wen Chao, wearing a white shirt, walked in. He also had some herbs in his hand and said with a smile, "Mrs. Tang, the injury on your face is a bit serious. These herbs can relieve you of some pain." "Thank you." Tang Guo''s performance was cold and indifferent, and Wen Chao did not doubt anything. Go aside and start tinkering with the herbs. The system looked at Tang Guo''s inaction and couldn''t figure out what she was going to do. In the past few days, Wen Chao has taken care of her carefully. It seems that she is no different from the previous one. If it were not felt by the system, Tang Guo''s heart was very calm, and all worried that she would fall into the illusion. In this way, the two have been together for a month, and Wen Chao said suddenly, "Girl Tang is the same age as her sister who separated in the next year." This was also said by Wen Chao in the past. Once Tang Guo nned to wait for a while to recognize Wen. However, the next day after the remarks were made, the men and women came together. [The host is big, otherwise, let''s break this phantom, but it''s actually not interesting, it''s over. "Staying in the Mirror City for a month. In this month, there will be countless Mirrors. If you break one and the other, let''s revisit the time when you were confused. The system is discouraged. The host decided things that he couldn''t advise. The next day, the male lead Pei Yu came with the female lead Yun Qingyu. "Tang Guo, give up the antidote." Pei Yu said, "It is not good for you to kill the young Qing. Qing Qing is dead, and you can''t live." Tang Guo was stopped at the entrance of the stone house, along with Pei Yu and Yun Qingyu, and some others belonged to their camp. They all looked at Tang Guo with jealousy. These people had some rtionship with Tang Guo. Just don''t know when they all went to the female lead. "I didn''t poison her." Tang Guo had some smiles on his face, while his face was astonishing, and his face looked like a ghost, which looked shocking. "Who are you not? Only you are so vicious." "Yeah, Qing Qing has let you everything. You have today, but you can''t live by yourself. When you leave, don''t forget to poison Qing Qing." The smile on Tang Guo s face remained the same, she said, Yun Qingyun s life has not been offended by many people. Anyone who wants to poison her can go around this mountain. Why do you all Think it''s me who poisoned me? " "I don''t think anyone else except you." Tang Guo simply leaned on the stone wall, no longer talking to a few people, looking at the people returning from a distance. The man walked like a wind, as if flying over. "what happened?" Wen Chao came to Tang Guo and asked subconsciously, and then saw a pale face of Yun Qingyun, his face changed slightly, "Qingyan?" Chapter 1595: Rubiks Cube Beauty (53) Chapter 1595: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (53) Chapter 1595 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (53) "She said I poisoned her." After waiting for the other person to speak, Tang Guo pulled La Wenchao''s clothes. "I don''t know what poison it was. It happened so long after I disappeared." Wen Chao hesitated, and hesitated. "You really didn''t poison the barley?" Tang Guo crossed a shallow smile on his lips and only said, "It''s so boring. It really is a phantom mirror. It''s too unreal." Then she put a jade card into Wen Chao''s hand, "I am leaving." "A phantom mirror is a phantom mirror. It ca nt evolve the same result, nor can it wait for the desired result. No one can change everything that has happened. Even if everything is changed, it is not the same person. I did nt repeat it, why should I report such a hope. I traveled a lot of worlds and started to follow my heart. Everything was difficult, I just wanted a different ending. But all I changed was Someone else''s way. " Tang Guo watched Wen Chao stare at the jade brand''s staggered eyes, his lips curled, everything in front of him looked like broken ss, and he kept falling down. When she could see everything in front of her eyes, her environment was different. Naturally, her clothes are not the same. She is not the same as before, so patiently wait for thest. When she is impatient, she will say, "It''s fake." "Not true." "Too fake." "Break it." "It''s too rigid, it''s not true." "This phantom needs to be improved." System: What else can he say, the host likes to y like this, he can only apany her silently. I hope the host is big and happy to y. No one knows, in a distant space-time. Located in a bamboo house between the mountains and the clouds, a man in a white robe with a gentle look like a jade awakened from the bamboo couch. The children around saw the man''s sad eyebrows full of doubts, and those eyes were full of mistakes. Quickly stepped forward and asked, "My son, what''s wrong with you? Are you worried about Girl Yun? You can rest assured, you are very loving, and you are relieved. You don''t need to worry." Wen Chao''s face was a little stunned. He only felt that a dream just now seemed to have gone through thousands of years, making him a little bit unclear. It was a dream just now, or a dream now, and he was a little confused about reality and fantasy. "I''m not worried about Qingyou." Wen Chao still had that dream in his mind, and before that dream was finished, it was broken in his eyes. Why did he dream of Tang Guo who had died a long time? Especially in the dream, he vaguely remembered that the other person threw a jade card to her and disappeared. He searched in the dream for a long time, and couldn''t find her figure, as if she disappeared out of thin air. Five years have passed since she died, why did he dream of her. She is just an unforgiving person, for his own purpose, without any means, why he feels sad. Wait, why did he feel familiar with that jade card? Suddenly, Wen Chao stood up. He remembered the appearance of the jade card and quickly took out a piece of jade card that he was wearing next to him. He looked red when he looked at the jade card. That''s it ... The jade brand in the dream is really exactly the same as this jade brand. The child just felt that a gust of wind was blowing, and Wen Chao was gone. "Son, where are you going?" The child shouted anxiously, but no one answered. Chapter 1596: Rubiks Cube Beauty (54) Chapter 1596: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (54) Chapter 1596 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (54) Wen Chao came to the stone house under the cliff. There is a grave beside the stone house. In front of the grave was a wooden tombstone that was almost decaying. The above clearly stated: Tomb of Tang Guo. Wen Chao stood in front of the grave for a long time, and finally began to dig. When he saw the rotten bones and opened the cor, didn''t he hide a piece of jade that looked exactly like him? Holding the jade card, he burst into tears on the spot, his voice was miserable and sad, and the birds in the wild mountains were scared to approach. "Sister, this jade card, you must hide it and wear it tightly, don''t lose it." "Sister, hide well and wait for my brother toe back." "If your brother does note back, you must take good care of yourself, remember, do not lose the jade card. In the future, our brothers and sisters can recognize each other with these two identical jade cards. In the future, my brother will be very strong and will not be anymore. Makes you bullied. " Wen Chao''s tears flowed uncontrobly, and whispered, "Sister." Then he closed the jade card and began to converge on the bones. "Brother takes you home." "My brother believes that you must not be like that. My brother will find out and give you an innocence." He thought of her in the dream and said that she had gone away with a light cloud and a gentle breeze. He didn''t seem to care, and his heart seemed to be broken. He carefully held a pile of bones, and walked away in a footstep, no longer the spirit of the past, warm and jade, covered with bleakness and sadness. Why did he think she had poisoned her without asking? Why hadn''t he seen what she had done, and only listened to Yun Qingyu''s words, and thought that she had done those evil things? They had been together for more than a month. What kind of person was she? Did he not notice it? No, naturally, he was just blinded by love, and for a while it was not clear whether he was right or wrong. After half a year, the son of Wen Chao washed the martial arts blood, killing countless people, abolished the martial arts of Yun Qingyu and Pei Yu, imprisoned the two, and daily flogged, bing the first viin in the martial arts, a downright crazy No one knows why the gentle and gentleman of the Wen Dynasty became like this. Tang Guo didn''t know what happened in this distant space-time. Even if she knew it, she wouldn''t be too concerned about it. [Host, should you take a break? These magic mirrors are really trivial to you. They are broken at first nce, and they are not realistic at all. Tang Guo was having fun, how could he stop, "I didn''t expect that I was so stupid before, I really believed in the evil of your garbage system." [Host, remember the past, remember the past, ask the host to be big, forget the stupid little son of the past. Everyone has been silly, it''s not very good now. "I still don''t understand why Huo was given by a wild system with no number." Tang Guo felt strange. Now looking at some things in the past, she always felt that she who was not sober seemed to be sealed. Be smart. ording to her temperament now, the most unbearable is being threatened. This junk system has actually fooled her for thousands of years. However, her little sister seemed to be more stupid than her before, and she didn''t know what kind of mental disability was set that way. After breaking down the mirror in front of him again, Tang Guo looked at the ce where he appeared, and was somewhat surprised, "This mirror has grown." Chapter 1597: Rubiks Cube Beauty (55) Chapter 1597: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (55) Chapter 1597 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (55) "Guo Guo, don''t go, stay with me, okay?" Tang Guo was sitting by the bed at this time, her hand was tightly held by the man on the bed, and the man looked at her with a pair of bright and affectionate eyes. "Guoguo, I won''t do any biological research in the future, just want to be with you, okay? If you like mathematics, then you can study mathematics, and I will apany you every day. Just stay, I will I will bring you different vors of ice cream, whether it is summer or winter, when you want to eat, all you need is a phone, and I wille to you right away. " System: [Host, this is Wei Yue, really. "Not quite." Tang Guo denied, pulling his hand from the man in the bed, and said, "That guy, he won''t be as greedy as you. He chooses to follow me in every world, but he doesn''t Like you, look at me with such a humble look of pleading, begging me to stay. I really like to eat ice cream, because sweet things can make you feel good. But that guy is very stubborn and never allowed I eat ice cream in the winter. If I eat ice cream in the winter or when I feel unwell, he will lose his temper and it will take a long time before he can coax it. It s nothing like you. System: Uh ... does the host remember this clearly? This seems to be the case. When the guy is facing the host, many things are without the original owner, as if losing self. But it really counts, only because the other side loves her too much, they will tolerate her. Once she does something to hurt herself, that guy will really get angry and get angry, oh no, it should be a little temper, the host must coax for a long time every time, but also must be sure not to do that, he Only smile again. Well, Wei Yue in this phantom mirror really does not perform very much. Even he can''t lie to him, how can he lie to the careful host. "Okay, you can go." Tang Guo waved his hand and ignored itpletely. Wei Wei in the hospital bed looked shocked. She turned around and the phantom mirror broke again. [The host is big, although it is all fake, but seeing these past characters, don''t you touch the scene? Not even pretend, really do not give the face of the illusion city. "I ca nt touch the scene, hasn''t that guy been tired of metely? I hate to be my big pillow. Such a shameless person has impressed me too much. As for the past, time has passed too long, and I have already Feelings that are not brought into it. I don''t like to remember the past, I just want to go all the way to the front, the road ahead seems to be brighter. Illusion, imagination, is not always true, touching the scene, what can I do? In vain, in vain. " [The host is really like a rock. "Just when you praise me." Next, Tang Guo saw many familiar characters in the illusion. It hurt her and warmed her. It''s a pity that these people in the illusion are not acting like each other. Although the magic mirror is to understand her heart, it will evolve. Her heart is changeable and often different. How can the mirror be sessfully copied? There is only one possibility that illusion can sessfully deceive people whoe in. Chapter 1598: Rubiks Cube Beauty (56) Chapter 1598: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (56) Chapter 1598 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (56) That''s the person''s state of mind. There are cracks. The human heart isplicated. No one will expose everything that is in his heart. But when there is a crack in the state of mind, the power of the magic mirror can take advantage of it to reach the highest level of magic mirror. In other words, when the power of the magic mirror prates into the heart of the person, it is not the magic mirror city that created the magic mirror, but the person. What this person thinks subconsciously will evolve into something that is so realistic that few people cane out. In the end, they either get stuck in it forever, or idents ur in the phantom, killing themselves. Tang Guo is having a great time here. Everything that happened in the past, like a horse and a flower, is presented in front of her. She should be watching a movie. Anyway, there is a month to pass. The magic mirror created here naturally cannot confuse the pce captain. The pce captain thought that Tang Guo had already used the special power of the Lord of the City toe out and went to find the Lord of the Mirror City. Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the city owner, he saw him alone, looking at a ce with a helpless expression. "Xie Yun, what''s wrong?" "What else can happen? What happened to that woman? She actually ran to my ce to y, and knew she couldn''t be fooled. Did she find it fun? Looking at her happy face, I really wanted to punch her Back to the trading city. "Xie Yun was a man with red hair. When he was mad, the hair on his head would burst like a firework. He looked very funny," Does this woman think that the trading city It s fun, I only found the difference here, I remember not offending her? "Well, wrong, Captain Gong, you can hardlye out. Why did youe to me?" The pce captain also saw that Tang Guo who was sitting somewhere with her eyes closed could not hide her smile. The face lines softened unknowingly. "She likes ying, let her y." "What are you talking about?" Xie Yun''s eyes widened, and he almost didn''t go directly to grab the pce captain''s cor. "It''s broken, can youpensate?" "I pay." "You ..." Xie Yun paused, and asked with some confusion, "What did you say, you pay?" "I''ll pay, if anything goes wrong with Mirror City, I''ll pay you." Xie Yun''s doubts on his face grew more and more strange, "How can you help her talk, and help herpensate, Captain, have you caught more prisoners every day and be mentally disordered?" "No, I''m fine." Xie Yun found out that when Gong Wei said this, the gentleness on his face waspletely unlike the expressionless and selfless Gongcheng Lord. When the other party spoke, his eyes never left the woman for a moment. "Ahem ... Captain Gong, although the woman is beautiful, don''t be fooled by her appearance. The more beautiful a woman is, the more terrible it is." "You''re right, the more beautiful a woman is, the scarier." Xie Yun felt relieved. "It''s good if you understand, this kind of woman, just look at it. Don''t think about it. Once you fall into it, you will lose your self. Understand?" "Understand." Captain Gong answered. When Xie Yun was going to sit down and rx, Gong Wei also said, "I have already experienced it. Once I got trapped, I could nt get out at all, and I was so willing to do so, there was noint at all. Give, you can hold your heart in front of her, and feed her. " Xie Yun: Brother Gong Wei must be kidding. Chapter 1599: Rubiks Cube Beauty (57) Chapter 1599: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (57) Chapter 1599 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (57) When stepping into the Mirror City, the misty fairy appeared in her martial art. She saw her sisters and sisters, because Master was soaring away, her idental disappearance, and being bullied by other martial arts. At that time, her eyes were red, especially when a younger sister came to her with a serious injury. After she spoke, she fell to the ground and never breathed again. At that time, she pulled out her long sword and nned to rush out to kill the martial arts man. Just then, a sudden sh of light shed through her mind. How did shee out? Howe back to the martial arts, why is this memory gone? By the way, she should be in the Rubik''s Cube world, and she will be in the Mirror City soon. Yes, she also said to Mimo, when impulsive, we must think about how they came out of the Rubik''s Cube world. If they can''t remember, then they are in a phantom. Don''t make yourself more broken because of an impulse, and make yourself in crisis. Slowly, Xi Xianzi put away the sword, and the red in her eyes gradually faded. She looked down and looked at the ice silk silk jacket she was wearing, which she could nt help but said, "My mother has saved a lot of money by drawing keys for the magic cube coins. Why haven''t I bought a skirt for a long time? Maybe wearing such a shy ice silk feather coat, it will be broken into pieces one by one. Is nt that a waste? It s fake. The silver ring scattered people, just like the misty fairy, returned to the ce once they entered the illusion. Where he returned was more psychedelic. Because where he was, he was holding a priesthood ceremony with his sister. He and Shimei, both in red suits, stood on a high table, nning to swear and be aplices. "Brother." Seeing Shimei''s affectionate look, Yinhuan casually took a moment to say, "Shimei." "Brother, today, we are going to be aplices. Would you be nice to me forever and not betray me?" "Naturally willing." Yinhuan Sanren didn''t even want to answer, he already liked Shimei. In the Rubik''s Cube world, he wanted to go back to see her every day. So fortunate every day, die, mad like the magic cube coins. I just wanted to go back and see if she could not wait for him. If she is still waiting for him, then their fate is unfinished. He deserves to give an exnation to the sister and sister, and treat her all her life, not betray her, or hurt her. If she can''t wait, he won''t me her, because he really disappeared for a long time, and Shimei is afraid he thought he was dead. Shimei found a better person. If she was happy, he would no longer appear to bother her, so as not to increase troubles. Maybe, without concern, he still wants toe to the Rubik''s Cube world, or it may be to fly to fairnd. Wait, how did hee back? "Brother, but you made me wait so hard, I''m so sad, I don''t believe you anymore." At this time, Shimei''s voice reached the ears of Yinhuan Sanren. He looked up, and his eyes were much clearer. He asked, "What do you think of Shimei?" "Brother, in order to prove that you really care about me, you use this dagger to pierce your heart, and I believe it." The pretty sisters and sisters are so gentle and gentle, but the words they speak are extremely fierce. The people from Yinhuan looked at Shimei deeply, and suddenlyughed, "Even if Shimei me me and me me, I will not use this method to prove me. Some regrets, this is just a mirror, you are not my sister Break it. " see you tomorrow Chapter 1600: Rubiks Cube Beauty (58) Chapter 1600: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (58) Chapter 1600 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (58) The vision in front of me turned into pieces, and fell down. The Yinhuan Sanren was a little lost, but he hoped that everything just now was true. If the school flower doesn''te to this world, don''t remind him and Mimo may have a catastrophe next, maybe he will really fall into it. He got stuck, but in fact he wanted to get stuck. Because he was in the Rubik''s Cube world for too long. Wandering for thousands of years, rotating over and over again, every time I went to the trading city, I used the Rubik''s cube coins to clean them, and obtained countless treasures. Perhaps in the first days, when he acquired these treasures, he was happy and satisfied. Humans are not satisfied. The once-rare treasures are now avable and cannot be cherished. Material satisfaction, spiritual emptiness, inner concern, numb existence, anxiety, loss in the Rubik''s Cube world, slowly cracking his mood. Xiaohua is a magical person. Over the years, they have seen many miracles in her body. She seems to be changing something. She can always see the sky and change her destiny in a certain space. Her arrival has actually brought hope to him and Misty. The cracked state of mind is naturally slowly repaired. Seeing his sister and sister in a phantom, he will not be lost because he misses too much, is too attached to it, and is willing to fall into it. Yinhuan thought of this, the smile on his face became clouded and light, and there was no previous anxiety. Whether to go out or not, when to go out, as long as he doesn''t give up, he will go out someday. He and Piao Miao were originally immortalists. The journey of immortalization is long and requires gradual and eager blindness. There can be no good results. "Yinhuan, have you broken your mind?" The voice of the misty fairy sounded, and the silver ring scattered people only flickered in front of them. Who was the woman sitting against him, not the misty fairy? I saw the misty fairy like him, with a beautiful face and a smile like a spring breeze, I couldn''t see the slightest anxiety before. "You broke through too?" The misty fairy nodded gently, with a smile in her eyes, "Our strength is suppressed by the Rubik''s Cube world, and we want to take it one step further, unless we leave the Rubik''s Cube world. In fact, we all walk into the misunderstanding, our own strength cannot be improved, why not What about other ways of thinking? Master once said that there is great benefit to being higher than cultivation. If cultivation is higher than cultivation, it will cause instability in the foundation. If the cultivation is higher than cultivation, it is true that you can do whatever you want. " "Yeah." Yinhuan Sanren also smiled and nodded. "You''re right, everything in the Mirror City is actually not a threat to us. Why is the stronger the strength, the more a cultivator, the easier it is to get lost in the Mirror?" Because the enemy we face is ourselves. The illusion is actually a mirror that reflects our hearts and is our enemy. " "Yinhuan, we''ve waited so long. It''s not important to go out early and go outte after more than a thousand years." "Yes." "So, take your time." Yinhuan nodded and said, "Okay, take your time. You''re right, for a thousand years, it''s already a vicissitudes of the sea, and anxiety is useless." "Yinhuan, when I go out, my mother intends to buy him a few hundred or thousands of small skirts. The school flower should still have that kind of pearly jewelry, I want to buy it!" Silver Ring: The changing misty painting style makes him a little ufortable. Chapter 1601: Rubiks Cube Beauty (59) Chapter 1601: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (59) Chapter 1601 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (59) "Miao Miao, the boy was afraid that he was about toe. Let''s pretend to be trapped in the mirror and show a painful look. Wait a moment to see what he will do, find an opportunity, and teach him a good meal." Yinhuan Sanren''s eyes shed, "It''s not easy to have that mysterious man behind him to take his life, but now your state of mind has been repaired, and even further, the illusion is useless to us. Use this ce for a meal. " "Okay." Ethereal responded with a smile, "Before leaving Phantom City, we have to thank the school flower foring." "I am very sure of that." The two looked at each other and closed their eyes again. The original indifferent expression, at the same time, became confused and painful. Looking at it from a distance, it seemed that he was really trapped in the illusion and waspletely unable to extricate himself. Brothers and sisters Yin Rui were also caught in various illusions, and the scenes they encountered were simr. It is the temptation of all kinds of treasures and Rubik''s cube coins. Although these two people like the treasures and Rubik''s cube coins, fortunately, they care more about their lives. Each time it was a very painful rejection, the temptation sent to them, and the illusion could not prate into their hearts and shine through their hearts. "So many Rubik''s cubes, I can''t bear it." Yin Xiaofei rejected the pursuit of the richest man in the country just now, and he didn''t know how many zero Rubik''s cubes, covering his heart, couldn''t stand it. Right? " Zhang Le had arrived at Xie Yun, the owner of Phantom Mirror City, and just heard Yin Xiaofei''s broken thoughts, he almost did not nt them directly. "I don''t know if the next richest man in the world has appeared, can I promise to spend his money beforeing out?" Listening to Yin Xiaofei''s mumbled voice, the muscles on Zhang Le''s face were pumping out of control. Rubik''s cube coins, Rubik''s cube coins, and brains are all Rubik''s cube coins. How can there be such a vulgar woman in the world? As for Yin Rui, it is naturally a fragrant car beauty. Even if he has a good family life, for men, these are the temptations that will never change. In the phantom, he met various beautiful and pretty women. The other party invited him to dance, and he did not refuse toe. When it was time to take thest step, he, like Yin Xiaofei, covered his heart, and refused painfully, "Miss, I''m not the kind of frivolous person." "We haven''t known each other for a long time, how can I do such a shameless thing to you?" "Girl, although you are very beautiful, I also know that my charm is great, but you should not belittle yourself like this, quickly put on your clothes. I am a determined person and will never do anything against the principles . " Both brothers and sisters, after epting the temptation of the incense car beauty and overbearing president in a fantasy world, refused to bear it, let alone how ufortable it was. Yi Yingxue was more determined than the two, and Zhai Chenming appeared most in the illusion. Zhai Chenming in the phantom mirror always has all kinds of badness. She has always maintained trust without any suspicion, so she looks more rxed. With the help of that mysterious soul, Zhai Chenming quickly waked up. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and his back was soaked. "Thank you." "Well, do you know the danger of the mirror now? Okay, now that you are awake, go to the two immortals and remove them first." Chapter 1602: Rubiks Cube Beauty (60) Chapter 1602: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (60) Chapter 1602 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (60) Zhai Chenming didn''t know. The reason he was in a phantom was extremely dangerous. It is because his state of mind does not match his strength, and cultivation does not cultivate his mind. How can he live through all kinds of temptations? He was the mysterious soul he encountered in all kinds of misery. With almost no difficulty, he was led to a non-return road. He has had a good time since he was a child, and thepanies under his hands are among the best in the country, with few rivals. Suddenly I changed to a strange ce, and before having experienced enough suffering, we weed the help of a mysterious person. There is only depression and anger in his heart, and when he gains powerful power, he will only swell. Because of this mysterious soul, he has no idea at all to understand how powerful and vast this different world is. It should be said that he has not yet experienced a fatal crisis, and is about to reach the peak, and he looks down on others. At the same time, my heart was vaguely ufortable with this world that restricted him too much. The misty and the silver ring will hinder him in the future, so he listens to the mysterious soul and wants to remove the other party. He thinks that Tang Guo and the pce captain are just ying with these ordinary people, plus the mysterious soul said that if the world of the Rubik''s Cube is in or out, there is an excuse to get rid of them. For his selfish desires, he set up a very justifiable reason to save countless people in the Rubik''s Cube world in the fire and water and return them to freedom. ording to the guidance of the mysterious soul, Zhai Chenming found the position of Yinhuan Sanren, and saw the two sitting cross-legged, struggling and suffering, and he was slightly relieved. "What do you do now?" "Wait first." Zhai Chenming quietly groped in the past, hase to the two of them, see that they really did not respond, it is really relieved. "This kid is here, really." The voice of Yinhuan scattered into the ears of the fairy fairy, "How can we y with him?" The misty fairy snorted coldly, "Would it be better to rely on the situation in the illusion. The illusion I encountered was that the gate was bullied, and the sister died in front of me, and was about to take a sword to take revenge. Exactly, although it is a phantom, it still makes me very ufortable. I just smashed him with a sword and let me breathe out. " "I also thought of a good reason, pretending that my sister and sister were taken away, and the sword was used to cut off the enemy. Is this reason appropriate?" "Fine, too good, Yinhuan, I didn''t expect you to be full of bad water." "Look, he hasn''t shot yet, he must be waiting for us to vomit blood." Yinhuan said, "Ethereal, otherwise, let''s spit out blood to show him. He doesn''t do it, and we shouldn''t jump up suddenly, right? " "It makes sense,e on, Silver Ring, let''s spit on him and show him." While Zhai Chenming waited patiently, Yinhuan Sanren and the misty fairy spit out blood at the same time, and his face became pale instantly. "At this time, go and kill them." The mysterious voice sounded. Zhai Chenming didn''t hesitate, holding the short knife obtained from other people''s hands, first rushed in front of Yinhuan Sanren, because he looked a bit miserable. Seeing that a knife was going to enter Dantian of the three silver ring, yes, the mysterious voice told him that to kill the immortal, first destroy Dantian. Dan Tian was the source of their strength. Dan Tian was destroyed and the immortal repairer was almost abolished. Chapter 1603: Rubiks Cube Beauty (61) Chapter 1603: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (61) Chapter 1603 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (61) I thought it was a breeze, after all, Yinhuan Sanren was already trapped in the illusion. Unexpectedly, when I was about to pass, Yinhuan Sanran made a rage, "Thief, dare to grab my sister and see if I will kill you." Zhai Chenming had not responded yet, and Yinhuan scattered a carp to stand up. Even if he closed his eyes tightly, the cold light on the long sword that suddenly appeared on the other hand also called Zhai Chenming''s scalp tingling. Yinhuan sneered in his heart, and cut it off at Zhai Chenming. There was no mercy at all. A sword was chopped in Zhai Chenming''s arm. If it wasn''t for the other party to avoid it quickly, that sword would cut off half of his arm directly. Zhai Chenming looked cold. "What''s the matter, didn''t you say it was easy?" "In the end, he is an immortal. Most of the time, he encountered something that made him angry in the environment. Please be quick and guide him to the misty fairy. Promote the two people to fight, and then watch from the wall." Zhai Chenming took a deep breath and thought that could only be done. He moved swiftly to the mister fairy, and the mister fairy looked at each other''s movements, and secretly whispered, it was good, Zhengchou didn''t have a chance to make a good deal of the kid. Zhai Chenming''s purpose was to lead the Yinhuan Sanren to the misty fairy, provoke the two to fight, wait for the two to lose, and then take advantage of the fishermen. But he didn''t expect that, just before the misty fairy, she turned and kicked him fiercely, without any mercy. At that time, I felt that the internal organs of the internal organs were sore and painful. It''s not over yet, just listening to the fairy fairy saying "the thief, return my sister''s life", then the fairy fairy rushing to his position with a sword. A fierce sword will pierce his heart. He hit a kick, his whole body was in pain, he was able to grit his teeth and drag his body, and quickly moved to the side. The misty fairy''s sword naturally pierced, but it also deeply pierced his arm. "Thief, you return my teacher and sister. Today, I will not destroy you, I am not ethereal." Zhai Chenming''s face was painful, but his heart was heavy, avoiding quickly, andmunicating with that soul, "What the **** is going on? Don''t you say, kill them easily?" "The cultivator is really not ordinary. Even in the illusion, you can''t deal with it. Stop it, they should have encountered the indignity of the gods in the illusion. Now they are angry and treat you as theirs. Enemy. " Retire? Lightly speaking, these two people chased him after a sh, how did he retreat? "Ethereal, there are still twenty days. Let''s y with him to catch eagles and chicks. We must not kill him anyway. The meaning of the school flower is to let him live to the end and lead the people behind." "Okay, then I won''t hurt him, let him escape, and think we can''t kill him." Next, Zhai Chenming began his escape. Tang Guo was almost ying in the phantom, came to Xie Yun, and saw several people watching the situation in the phantom. Especially watching the misty fairy and Yinhuan Sanren, chasing Zhai Chenming with a sword and chopping, almost died. "Tang Guo, I heard that you and Gong Wei were together?" Xie Yun still couldn''t ept it. His good brother Gong Wei was actually won by this woman. Although this woman is the first beauty of Rubik''s Cube, everyone knows that the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous they are. They try to avoid this woman. Chapter 1604: Rubiks Cube Beauty (62) Chapter 1604: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (62) Chapter 1604 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (62) "Do you have any opinion?" Tang Guo raised his brow lightly and asked with a smile. Xie Yun muttered, "I don''t have any opinion, I''m just curious, how did you get the Gong Wei guy?" "Just before, what else does he say, if you break my phantom, he pays!" Does this seem to be what the pce captain said? So unprincipled, good indifference and selflessness? "Have you ever been in love?" Tang Guo asked. Xie Yun shook his head honestly, rubbing his hot red hair, "No." "If you haven''t talked about someone in love, how do you know the beauty of love? When you like someone, you know why the pce captain is like this." Xie Yunyu Guang nced at Captain Gong, seeing his approval in the face, he was really out of temper. "He said that he would marry you in the future, and bring the dowry to your trading city." Tang Guo raised his lips and said, "Are you envious?" "Well! Ghosts are envious." Xie Yun wasn''t angry. "Why didn''t you marry the past? Since ancient times, haven''t all men and women married?" "Where''s the rule? Isn''t there any more detail?" Tang Guo said, "I''m rich in the trading city, and the pce captain is willing to follow me for a good life. That''s his cleverness. He likes to be together, and doesn''t care about your narrow mind Human eyes. " Gong Wei already stood beside Tang Guo and said with a stern face, "All the rules outside have been learned, then we will be married, and you must remember to follow your own." Xie Yun: Hey! Fart! Zhang Le: Hehe ... What''s the matter with him? Didn''t he just follow a lively one? The vulgar outside is a rule, it''s about them, they''re not outsiders! !! "My Mirror City has never been so lively." Xie Yun said quietly, "You guys gathered in my Mirror City, wouldn''t you reallye to y?" Tang Guo briefly exined the reasons for the incident, and Xie Yun''s expression became more dignified. "I used to think that this kid was a little strange. It turned out to be someone behind, or a danger hidden in our Rubik''s Cube world. No wonder, before I saw him clearly in the magic mirror, why did he suddenlye out." Xie Yun Holding his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly, watching Zhai Chenming still fleeing the pursuit of the misty two, lost in thought. "What exactly is that person, and why can''t we find his existence based on our ability?" Xie Yun did not doubt Tang Guo was telling lies. It''s about the safety of the Rubik''s Cube world. They are the spirits bred from the Rubik''s Cube world. Once the Rubik''s Cube world is destroyed, they will also be destroyed. No one will make fun of this. "I don''t know about this." Tang Guo really didn''t know that the original owner left too little information. She even suspected that the mysterious soul did not appearst. "By the way, didn''t you twoe from Happy City in the beginning?" Xie Yun asked suddenly, "Why didn''t Gu Line with you?" Gong Wei replied, "I called him but didn''t respond. His breath was under the tree of happiness and he should have fallen asleep." "His guy is sleeping every day. It is estimated that the next happy city lord is born, and he will be dismissed from his sleep." Zhang Le yawned and said, "If I live in such afortable ce, I will also every day They all sleep. " Tang Guo didn''t squeak, her gaze was always on Zhai Chenming''s body. My mind is remembering all the stories about this world. Chapter 1605: Rubiks Cube Beauty (63) Chapter 1605: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (63) Chapter 1605 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (63) However, the information obtained is still very small. Zhai Chenming, the male protagonist in this world, has little or no confession in his heart. When it shined the most, it was the time to give the original owner a knife. Without her help, Zhai Chenming was naturally unable to hide herself and hide from her, slowly growing up under her light. However, she still felt that something was wrong. Artifact daggers, daggers specifically targeted at magical world spirits, pierced her heart and instantly killed her. There are also the lives of the six city masters, which are connected to the entire Rubik''s Cube world. This secret, except for their six city masters, should be unknown. It''s about their own lives. I believe no one will discuss it with others. As long as they are killed, you can destroy the Rubik''s Cube world. So, how could that mysterious soul know about this? The origin of the other party is undoubtedly an outsider. From the exercises practiced by Zhai Chenming, it can be seen that the opposite party should be evil magic. "Little fruit, what are you thinking?" Gong Wei was the first time, and found that Tang Guo looked wrong. Tang Guo paused and said, "I wonder, why does that mysterious soul know the weakness of the Rubik''s Cube world, will you tell this weakness to others at will?" "Of course not." Wei Gong said. "Surely not." Xie Yun and Zhang Le both nodded, indicating that they were not so stupid, how could it be with others. Since they were born, they have known that they are closely rted to the Rubik''s Cube world. This secret is almost rotten in their hearts, and no one has mentioned it. "Who told him that?" Tang Guo''s voice fluttered softly, making the people present a little creepy. Yeah, who is it? There are only six city masters in the Rubik''s Cube world. If there are no other people, only one of the six of them will leak. But it doesn''t make any sense. The survival of the Rubik''s Cube world is closely rted to their lives. No one should be so stupid. Expose your weaknesses yourself. "Have you ever yed out of town?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Xie Yun, wearing red hair, quickly shook his head. "Although there are monsters outside, although they do not threaten us, those monsters are disgusting, saliva, blood, and behavior are disgusting. Whoever is fine will go there to y." "Have you been?" Gong Wei''s heart moved and asked. Tang Guo shook his head. "No, Xie Yun is right. Everything is disgusting. I am full before I go out to y." "Then what do you ask about this?" Zhang Le curiously said, always feeling that Tang Guo wouldn''t raise these for no reason. Tang Guo tapped the corner of his lips, and a toy cube appeared in his hand. "This is the cube." "I know this is a Rubik''s Cube." Xie Yun said, "But this is a toy Rubik''s Cube, or it is different from our Rubik''s Cube world. It needs to be twisted by someone to change it. Just like the human earth and globe on a certain ne, the earth It is rotation and revolution, not artificial, but the globe is artificial. One is given by heaven, the other is made by human beings, and can be divided into fine products and imitations. There is noparison at all. " Tang Guo smiled, "I didn''t expect you to understand the outside world." "The people outside are quite interesting and intelligent. Even if we can''t go out, we have to learn from their wisdom so that they won''t be left out." Chapter 1606: Rubiks Cube Beauty (64) Chapter 1606: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (64) Chapter 1606 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (64) "Isn''t it good to say something in peace?" Xie Yun said with a smile. "Even ordinary human beings can go to heaven through their own wisdom, and they can see that they are really smart. Maybe one day, They will really fire up the world of our Rubik''s Cube, can''t we guard against these little clever ghosts? " System: Aren''t you a little clever? "Speaking of which, is there really a problem between us?" Zhang Le frowned, no longer shaking his legs. Tang Guo gently nced at a few people, "Now we have four people here, I can confirm that we have no problems." "How could I have problems," Xie Yun said quickly. Zhang Le also said eagerly, "I''m not a fool. It hurts the Rubik''s Cube world, and it''s not good for me." "So there are only two people left," Gong Weidao said, "but it is not certain that they have a problem, or there may be a problem elsewhere." "You need to meet them before you know." Xie Yun''s eyes fell on Rubik''s cube in Tang Guo''s hands. "You take this out, what do you want to exin?" Tang Guo raised the Rubik''s cube in his hand, and the color order was not disturbed at this time. She pointed to the above and said, "This Rubik''s cube has six sides, and each side has a different color. The ordering is, white, yellow, left Green, right blue, front red, and rear orange. Why is it that in each of our cities, only the city is the safest? Other ces are in danger and there are all kinds of monsters? " After waiting for a few people to ask questions, Tang Guo continued, "In fact, I don''t know, but let''s make a metaphor. ording to our current rotation method, the safe ce is the small cell in the middle of each side. This small cell represents To our six cities. " "Then?" Xie Yun was a little confused. "What does this mean?" "This means that the traitor appeared in one of six of us." "If not the middle cell?" Zhang Le continued to ask. Tang Guo shook his head, "No, ording to thews of the operation of the Rubik''s Cube World, this is only possible." "why?" "I think the outsiders themselves haven''t moved. The cities that are moving are all Rubik''s Cubes. Think about it. Only the middle part of the city is safe, which is the six cities. They are constantly moving to the middle position. Rubik''s cube toys are different. " "Then why can only survive in the middle grid, and there are vicious monsters outside the city? Do these monsters have anything to do with the Rubik''s Cube world?" Xie Yun and Zhang Le are a little confused, they never thought about it. "I have read the ancient books of Sin City. There is a record that says that there is a very powerful person who has subdued a powerful monster outside the city, and this person has drawn the key from the trading city and left with this monster. "At that time, the pce captain said that the master of the Rubik''s Cube World would retreat at a certain time, but some cases would be recorded. For example, whoever went out would remember it clearly. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, what I was about to say is this, which proves one thing." Seeing the three of them full of curiosity, she continued, "Those monsters were not bred from the Rubik''s Cube World. When the Rubik''s Cube World is destroyed, the monsters will be free like the outsiders, and leave the world happily and go Trouble everywhere, cannibalism. " After all, Zhang Le and Xie Yun are both a violent spirit. If so, who wants to destroy the Rubik''s Cube world, just want to let these monsters out? "That mysterious soul, we can''t detect, will you say that he really hides from the ce where these monsters are located? After all, we can only control our own city." "What is he trying to do?" Zhang Le almost lost his voice, and the monster at the gate of the city was not terrible, because it was suppressed by the power of the Rubik''s Cube world. Without the suppression of the Rubik''s Cube world, those monsters could easily swallow a city''s people. see you tomorrow Chapter 1607: Rubiks Cube Beauty (65) Chapter 1607: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (65) Chapter 1607 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (65) "What he wants to do, you have to ask him. ording to the current analysis, his first purpose is to destroy the Rubik''s Cube World. He is not the Rubik''s Cube world, and destroying the Rubik''s Cube world is naturally in his favor. " "As for the others, I don''t know." What Tang Guo said was an understatement, and the listeners looked very serious. "Then who do you think leaked?" Xie Yun asked, "If you know who leaked it, it''s simple." Tang Guo shook his head, "Is that simple? Even if we knew, what can we do with him?" This problem is really stumped by a few people. Yeah, even if they catch it, how can they treat people. "I don''t really understand that everyone is a person in the Rubik''s Cube world. Their survival is closely rted to themselves. Why should they expose their weaknesses?" Zhang Le wondered, "If the Rubik''s Cube world is destroyed, as the city owner, you must not die? Unless ... Zhang Le''s eyes brightened, and then he said, The other party has found a way out of the Rubik''s Cube world. Several people looked at each other, and if that was the case, they were afraid. Xie Yun scratched his fiery exploding head, which was like a chicken nest. "Is it the ancient forest of the happy city or the king of the death city?" "No matter who they are, we will not be able to expose the slightest bit, wait for the opportunity in the dark, and wait until the other party''s final shape is revealed." Gong Wei reminded that it was only the mysterious soul and Zhai Chenming who had a problem. Until now Seems moreplicated. People in the Mirror City only feel that time is infinitely long. Others who are caught in the illusion and do not know it are better. The most tormented person is Zhai Chenming. His current situation is that stealing chickens does not result in eclipse rice. Originally intended to kill the two misty fairy, I didn''t expect these two powerful cultivators, I don''t know if they were in the illusion and saw people who have deep blood against them. Before that day, he was chased and chopped by the two before he came forward. If it weren''t for his skill, coupled with the help of a mysterious person, and the two are in a phantom, I am afraid they would have died. Wolverine fled for a month, Zhan Chenming, who was chopped in ragged clothes and under his body, did not know how many bloodstained mouths Zhai Chenming did not know, all of which had been negotiated by the misty fairy two. Even if he doesn''t die, he has to make this month unforgettable. So, on thest day of the month, all the illusions in Phantom City disappeared. The misty fairy and Yinhuan Sanren suddenly opened their eyes and looked at the long sword in their hands. They were both weird. Finally, they muttered a few words, put away the sword, looked around, and walked away. His Zhai Chenming was really relieved. The surrounding fog had dissipated, and he was now on a wide tform. There were many people around, two brothers and sisters Yin Xiaofei and Yi Yingxue quickly found him full of embarrassment. After some condolences, Tang Guogong and Zhang Le also appeared. "I met two lunatics in the phantom and chased me down, and I didn''t know what happened. It was like this when I woke up." Zhai Chenming can only exin in this way, he can''t always say that he wants to kill the misty two, is it so miserable? The misty fairy also smiled and said, "Young man, are you afraid of this ce, and only those who want to kill you appear in the illusion?" Zhai Chenming: God''s fear of meowing. Chapter 1608: Rubiks Cube Beauty (66) Chapter 1608: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (66) Chapter 1608 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (66) "There are more dangerous ces next, young people, you don''t have this mentality." Yinhuan Sanren also came from behind and patted Zhai Chenming''s shoulder,forted, "You will understandter, the Rubik''s Cube World crisis It s heavy. Do nt be so stressed, it will be easier toe back to Phantom City next time. These two lunatics were clearly chased after him, and now the other sideforted him with a smile, saying that his ability to bear was too poor. Zhai Chenming was really mad. The mysterious soul was actually a little annoyed. The two cultivators were really harder to deal with than they thought. It can''t be dealt with in Mirror City, but it can''t be dealt with elsewhere. Vaguely, he also felt that the breakthrough in the mood of these two people was mostly vented in the illusion, which restored the cracked state of mind. When the fog was all gone, everyone standing on the t ground was awakened by a cool wind. As they looked around, they looked at nearly half of the people, still sitting on the ground with their heads down, motionless and silent, with their backs cold. "What happened to these people?" Yin Xiaofei asked subconsciously. Tang Guo was by her side, and whispered, "Dead." Yin Xiaofei just feels cold and dead? If she was obsessed with the pursuit of various rich and handsome men in the illusion, would she also die in the illusion like these people? "Why, scared?" Zhang Le said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that people like you could actually get out of the mirror, it was really impressive." Yin Xiaofei was originally terrified. When she heard Zhang Le''s words, she disappeared suddenly, and turned to show a pair of angry eyes staring at Zhang Le. Although she is very reluctant to be handsome and handsome in the illusion, perfect man. But she knew that there weren''t so many good things in the world, and somehow appeared to be good to her. She''s not Tang Guo, she''s not so lucky, dreaming about those things, it''s not real. In the two men''s mouths, the sun slowly set in the fear of many people present. The sky became dark, and as before, the Rubik''s Cube world was rotating. When they could see everything in front of them, a breath of death rushed towards them. "what--" Yin Xiaofei screamed, and leaned subconsciously on the people around her, hugging each other tightly, "Brother, brother, skull bones, a lot of skull bones. So scary, scared to death." "Girl, for the sake of calling my brother, let me hug you." Zhang Le did not push away Yin Xiaofei this time, but this was the first time he was held intimately by her sister to see each other The pale face was scared, I was really embarrassed and pushed people away. Yin Xiaofei reacted and turned around to find that the person she was holding tightly was not her brother, but Zhang Le. At this moment she was curled up in Zhang Le''s arms. Zhang Le had her hands in her jeans pockets and her arms around her waist. Both looked ambiguous. She quickly pushed Zhang Le away, just trot two steps, and the sound of the rattling of the skull on her feet scared her to look around. But I saw no one living around except Zhang Le. Zhang Le still stood in ce, and saw Yin Xiaofei''splexion getting whiter and whiter, her legs trembling, and sheughed loudly. He estimated that if there weren''t many bones on the ground, Yin Xiaofei would copse. Chapter 1609: Rubiks Cube Beauty (67) Chapter 1609: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (67) Chapter 1609 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (67) He walked in front of Yin Xiaofei. "It''s all people who haven''t known how many years. It''s not so scary." Yin Xiaofei was frightened and frightened, Zhang Le held her waist in one hand. "For Tang Guo''s sake, I''ll take you this time." Yin Xiaofei didn''t struggle, it was really gloomy here, with human bones everywhere, it was terrible. Zhang Le held her waist, and she also held her arm and leaned on him. For the first time, she felt that this man who was a dangling man was not so abominable. "People''s bones piled on the ground are not terrible. The terrible thing is that they can stand up." Zhang Le said slowly. Saying that he suddenly felt that Yin Xiaofei wasn''t talking anymore, his body stiffly looked at a certain direction, and his voice trembled. "What can you say can stand up, is that the kind?" Zhang Le looked down and watched a bunch of skeletonse over, echoing, "Yes." "Zhang Le, in fact you are very good." Yin Xiaofei held Zhang Le tightly, for fear that the other party would throw her alone. Zhang Le was teased, "I was originally a good man, and my mouth is so sweet. Are you afraid that I will leave you?" Yin Xiaofei wanted to talk back, but wasn''t she scared to think of her? "You called that brother just now, and you heard it very loudly. In this city, I will protect you." Yin Xiaofei groaned in her heart for a while, scolded Zhang Le over and over, and shouted honestly, "Brother, I will trouble you next." "Okay." Zhang Le was very refreshing. When he was holding Yin Xiaofei''s waist, he had something strange in his heart. He tasted it carefully. In a corner of Death City, there is a woman, wearing a gorgeous skirt and high heels, standing on a pile of human bones. Not as scared as everyone else, she looked indifferent, holding a delicate wood-carved folding fan in her hands, her eyes looking around the situation. [The host is big, is there anything wrong? Tang Guo looked back and said, "Gong Wei actually broke up with me and couldn''t exin it." So, what went wrong? When she was puzzled, the rushing footsteps sounded not far away, and a man wearing a ck trench coat and leather boots appeared in her vision a short timeter. The man was cold, his face was stiff, his skin was pale, and he didn''t look like a living person. "Junming?" Tang Guo saw the man''s face and said, "Are you so free?" At first, Junming didn''t squeak, until she walked in front of her, the cold air in her eyes slightly dissipated, and then she said, "I know you''re here, and you have to be free no matter how busy you are." [Host, admirer. System gossip heart came, [this admirer looks like an ordinary person, I do nt know what expression Gong Wei knows. He was looking forward. "So, Captain Gong didn''t follow me. Are you trying to make trouble?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. "You are the owner of the death city. This is the first time I''ve seen you." "What''s going on with you and Gong Wei?" Jun Ming didn''t mind, Tang Guo''s cynicism and irony. He was concerned that these two people appeared in his city hand in hand, so he couldn''t help but use some tricks to transfer the People apart. He is the owner of the Death City and the biggest controller of the Death City. The two did not respond to it, and they did little tricks to rx easily. "Don''t you see it?" Tang Guo didn''t hide anything, she and Gong Wei were upright, there was no need to hide. Chapter 1610: Rubiks Cube Beauty (68) Chapter 1610: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (68) Chapter 1610 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (68) Even between the original owner and Junming, there is not much intersection. Thinking of this, she carefully recalled the plot, there was no ambiguous feeling between the original owner and Jun Ming. However, the feelings are not, Jun Ming has gone to the trading city several times and found the original owner. I didn''t express my heart of love, anyway, I would go to see her after a certain period of time. This is the ce where the original owner and Tang Guo didn''t quite understand. At this time, she clearly felt that Jun Ming''s eyes had a fondness for her. This is a little strange. She can be sure that she doesn''t like this person. Jun Ming''s deep eyes stared at Tang Guo and said hoarsely, "Why did you choose the pce captain?" "Junming, who I choose has nothing to do with you." Tang Guo put a smile on her face, and she didn''t like it very much. Whoever she chooses is her freedom, no matter who it is, even the pce captain, has no right to interfere. This Junming has nothing to do with her, she owes him nothing, and she is not qualified to interfere with her feelings. "What is he good for?" Junming said to himself as if he didn''t understand Tang Guo''s words. "Leave him, okay? He''s nothing good, but he is a ruthless person. Why should you pay?" Sincerely. Talking to someone who is heartless and ruthless will only hurt you. " "Stay by my side, I won''t forget you or hurt you. If you don''t like Death City, we can go elsewhere. As long as you like, everything is fine." Tang Guo turned around and left, entangled with an iprehensible person, it did not make any sense. "Tang Guo." "Junming, you have no right to interfere with any of my choices, including feelings. Don''t use your self-righteousness to kidnap me." Jun Ming looked at the back of Tang Guo''s departure, and on his cold face, there were more expressions. He did not speak, but followed in the footsteps of Tang Guo and quickly caught up with her. "Well, sorry, don''t talk about that." "I''m just unwilling." Jun Ming continued, "I didn''t expect you to choose himst, and for a while I couldn''t figure it out. Are you going to find him? I know where he is and I''ll take you there." [Host, is this person a lunatic, why is it so weird? The system is a bit unintelligible. You betrayed me in the first second, and you are not allowed to be with other people. In the next second, the style of the whole person suddenly changes, as if because of somepromise. "I can find him, I believe he can find here soon." Tang Guo didn''t appreciate it, and Jun Ming had a bad first impression on her. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Jun Ming is a little obsessed. "I just didn''t control my emotions just now. You also know that there are many dead people here. The more dead people, the more it will affect my mood. Maybe it scared you. Come here before I have been looking for you many times, and I always feel that I am not worthy of you, because the trading city is prosperous and lively, and the dead city is dead except for the dead. I also thought that you could go on because you were not with you. I just did not expect ... " This time, she woulde hand in hand with Gong Wei, looking at her very close. What else did Jun Ming want to say? The pce captain had already appeared. He saw that Jun Ming was next to Tang Guo, and felt that the situation was not right. He immediately appeared in front of Tang Guo, gently protecting her in his arms. This is my woman, making Jun Ming''s expression almost ferocious. Chapter 1611: Rubiks Cube Beauty (69) Chapter 1611: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (69) Chapter 1611 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (69) After the presence of the pce captain, Junming became dead and cold. If he didn''t move, he really thought he was a dead person. Jun Ming appeared in this way, Tang Guo didn''t have any thoughts, and felt the breath of death in Death City. Instead, he and Gong Wei, holding hands, stepping on weathered human bones, walking on the uneven ground of Death City. Jun Ming didn''t leave. He chose to stay with the two of them, and said a few words from time to time. If you do nt talk about your feelings, Tang Guo and Gong Wei will bother him. "I just want to stay with you for a little longer, there is no other meaning, after all, you will probably note here after all." Jun Ming felt the vignce of the pce captain, ignored it, and said to Tang Guo, "I want you A wedding ceremony really took ce. I''m afraid it won''t be convenient for me toe to the trading city to find you? " The three stood on a hillside, the only ce without human bones. The air here seems to be fresher. "Actually you don''t choose me, either." "Because of the city of death, it is really not a good ce." "If I can, I also hope that when it is born, it is not the Lord of the city of death. The owner of any city is better than the city of Death City." "Only here is gloomy, full of death, floating for a long time, and it will inevitably be affected. I do nt know when the new Death City Lord will be conceived. I ca nt wait to leave here. , Find a ce with fresh air and good air. " Tang Guo did not disturb Junming''s self-talk, as long as he didn''t say anything to let her leave the pce captain and interfere with her choice and freedom. This is the other party s territory, where is love, where is love, and what She''s okay. It is his business that he likes her, and it is her business that she does not like him. She doesn''t owe him, there''s nothing to say, don''t make it hurt, you don''t seem to like someone who is obsessed with you. Gong Wei looked at Tang Guo and didn''t care about Jun Ming''s words. He didn''t shake at all, and felt a little relieved. But he still wanted to leave this ghost ce as soon as possible, have a rival who rivaled himself, and was always by his side all the time, trying to pry away his girlfriend. me your girlfriend for being so good-looking, and always cause others to be coveted. After getting married, he wanted to send some police officers from Sin City to guard the trading city, so that no one would always approach his wife for various reasons. The pce captain secretly poked here, how to sever all kinds of love rivals in the future. Jun Ming was expressing his thoughts, and after a long time, he found that no matter what he said, Tang Guo could not be moved and stopped. "Can you talk alone?" Jun Ming''s stiff face, with a rare smile, "Nothing else, just want to talk to you alone, no matter what, it seems that there is no chance, just now there is a good opportunity , It''s even upsetting you. " "If you have something to say, I m a boyfriend. I have to take into ount his feelings and talk to a man of the opposite **** alone. It s not right for you to mention it in front of my boyfriend. If I agreed, it would be Scanning his face, regardless of his heart, will hurt him. " When the captain heard this, his eyes became bright. His worries were unnecessary, and Xiaoguo liked him. Chapter 1612: Rubiks Cube Beauty (70) Chapter 1612: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (70) Chapter 1612 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (70) No matter how passionate he is, Xiaoguo likes him. He doesn''t need to do anything else, as long as he loves her and protects her. Jun Ming really didn''t expect that she could reach this point with a heart of stone, and she would not be given the opportunity to speak alone. "Xiaoguo, I really like you." "What you like is nothing more than a vent of your emotions. The feelings you have in your heart have nothing to do with me," Tang Guo answered. System: He knew that the host didn''t like people much, and he didn''t help him anymore. Don''t try to use her infatuation to help restrain her footsteps. Those who do nt want to use kindness to let her return feelings are impossible! "Why aren''t you impressed at all?" Junming said reluctantly, "I''m not the same as you. I hate death, and I can''t live without death. Every time Ie to you in the trading city, I have to endure the noisy and hot breath, just to see you. Seeing you will cause some damage to my body, but I still want to see you. " "Did I ask you toe?" Tang Guo looked up and asked with a faint expression. "If I asked you toe, it is mine, I owe you. And all your actions are your own wishful thinking. I never knew that you had that kind of mind. What you are doing is just touching yourself. It can''t touch me. " Jun Ming stared at Tang Guo''s face, "You really are not merciful at all." "Because of your performance, it has affected me and Gong Wei. In the meantime, I can only choose to exin this to you in a cold tone, so as not to affect my rtionship with Gong Wei. People Do nt take it for granted, I m dead, I wo nt hurt people who are more important to me in order to take care of your face. "You are such a cold, ruthless, hard-hearted, and cruel woman." Jun Ming said coldly, "I feel bad for you." "Thanks for thepliment, it''s not toote to figure it out." System: The host is about to anger him. Seeing Tang Guo leaving Gong Wei, Jun Ming asked, "What''s so good about him?" "I think it''s good, everything is good, no examples are needed." Finally, Jun Ming did not follow Tang Guo and Gong Wei. The pce captain still embraced her tightly, without intending to loosen. "Xiaoguo, Junming used toe to the trading city to find you?" Tang Guo looked up, nced at him, and replied, "I''m not looking for." The pce captain reacted in an instant, also, she was not her before. She didn''t know where she came from, but when she came, his heart had fallen into it and could never be recovered. "I''m d what Xiaoguo said." Tang Guo started with a smile, "Then you have to be nice to me. If it''s not good to me, I''m so indifferent to everyone." "Xiaoguo, when we get married, sign a contract." "What contract?" Tang Guo already felt something, this man was just pretending to be stupid, bright in his heart. Sure enough, I heard him say, "We have signed a contract for life and death. You die, you die, you die." In this way, she will leave here one day, and he will not stay here because of the Rubik''s Cube world, and live a lonely and lonely life. When the Rubik''s Cube world feels that their life is about to expire, they will automatically breed a new Lord. Chapter 1613: Rubiks Cube Beauty (71) Chapter 1613: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (71) Chapter 1613 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (71) Their departure will have no impact on the world. "it is good." Tang Guo agreed. She knew that he must have thought this, and she happened to think the same. If he didn''t take him away, he was afraid that he woulde up with various ways to put himself to death, why not be so troublesome. The willingness to live with each other is good. If the system has a face, he especially wants to cover it. These two people, proiming their future deaths, are like feeding him rations, which is abominable. Since that day, Jun Ming has never appeared. During the period, several people from Tang Guo tried to contact Gu Lin. There was still no response from the other party, and in the middle Xie Yun Yi Yingxue and Tang Guo met. "Fortunately, I have the help of Brother Xie, otherwise I am a run-down body, I''m afraid I can''t deal with those weird and low-powered skeletons." Yi Yingxue said with a gulp, she always thought that being so lucky, It was the beginning of meeting Tang Guo. "I don''t know what happened to Aming." Yi Yingxue frowned, very worried, "Aming''s strength is good. Without my drag, there should be no problem." Xie Yun and Tang Guo looked at each other and didn''t say much. In the future, Zhai Chenming may disappoint Yi Yingxue. Tang Guo came up with a copy of Yi Gongxue, saying it was more advanced. This time, she did not exin, and Yi Yingxue did not ask so much. She is not stupid. No one is so lucky. She always meets people who are not ordinary. She is also a friend with her. Even wherever she goes, she goes smoothly and there is almost no danger. If there is, then this person is a very powerful person in itself. "Thank you," Yi Yingxue said thankfully, "where it will be useful in the future, Ying Xue will not quit." She is just an ordinary person and a frail and terminally ill person. The desire to survive is much stronger than ordinary people. She won''t let go if she has a chance to live. As for Tang Guo''s kindness, as long as she is alive, there is always a chance to repay. She doesn''t know why such powerful figures as Tang Guogong like to y pigs and eat tigers, and the games are around them. Maybe, these two are on their honeymoon. When a month passed, Yin Xiaofei appeared with Zhang Le''s back on his back. When Zhang Le came out carrying Yin Xiaofei on her back, she smiled and said, "This girl is afraid of stepping on a human bone. There is nothing she can do. Ben Shao is a gentleman, carrying her for a few days, and nothing." This time, Yin Xiaofei didn''t surprisingly refute. I didn''t know if I was embarrassed. Shey on Zhang Le''s back and buried her head. Tang Guo''s eyes were sharp and he found Yin Xiaofei''s crimson cheeks and smiled silently. Just memorized for a few days? Seeing that Yin Xiaofei''s hot temper was gone, it was clear that he had carried it for almost a month? When Yin Rui appeared, Yin Xiaofei hurriedly jumped down, hiding behind Yin Rui, and secretly aimed at Zhang Le from time to time. Anyone with a good eye can see that Yin Xiaofei has a little interest in Zhang Le. Yin Rui didn''t pay attention, because he was a bit miserable this time, but fortunately, he was at ease in the end. Zhai Chenming appearedst. He looked very good, faintly, Tang Guo felt that the other side''s breath was much stronger. The mysterious man practiced magic skills, and this death city was probably in line with his intentions, and his progress was not surprising. Tang Guo still separated from the others when he went to Sin City. see you tomorrow Chapter 1614: Rubiks Cube Beauty (72) Chapter 1614: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (72) Chapter 1614 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (72) This time, it was not the power of the Sin City to separate them. Instead, she took the initiative to separate and went directly to the pce captain''s ce. On the most important tower in Sin City, there is a full range of monitoring on the tower, which can monitor everything in the entire Sin City. But this monitoring can only be seen by the owner of Sin City. Police officers in Sin City cannot easily see everything in Sin City. Those who are assigned to Sin City are all criminals. In this month, they only need to do one thing-escape. Once caught, they will be jailed. If the jailbreak is sessful and not caught for a month, you will get a high Rubik''s Cube coin reward. If you are arrested in the end, you will be sentenced for the crime youmitted in the middle. The highest penalty is to be shot. If the jailbreak is unsessful, he will be punished with a high amount of Rubik''s cube coins and continue to be jailed. If you are not willing to take risks, you can only stay obediently in prison. Don''t think that staying in prison is a peace of mind. The people inside were closed in groups, and staying there for a month, no one knew what would happen. The prison here, as long as you do nt escape, no one cares about you, but no one sends water and food, so many people have to escape. In addition, no one wants to get thest million, tens of millions of Rubik''s Cube coins reward. When there is interest, someone chases it. Jailbreak is actually very simple, everyone can do it. Tang Guo was in the pce''s lounge at the moment, leisurely leaning on the sofa, drinking the tea just made by the pce. She nced around. "What about Zhang Le and Xie Yun?" "It goes without saying that Zhang Le must have followed Yin Xiaofei. On the surface, it seemed that he did not care, but in fact he was still worried about Yin Xiaofei." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Maybe, it won''t be long before the amusement city can really be refurbished." "Even if it was refurbished, it would still be unsafe to y." Gong Wei demolished the tform, holding a ss of water, and sitting beside Tang Guo. In this lounge, there are manyrge screens. On the top of the screen, every corner of Sin City is monitored. In general, as long as outsiders do not do things that affect the safety of the Rubik''s Cube world. No matter what they did, the pce captain wouldn''t bother and didn''t have the interest to observe how they escaped. That was a very boring thing. For the first time, Gong Wei felt that this quiet and dull ce was a little different. The arrival of this woman around him made him feel that the whole world was bright. "Look where Xie Yun is." Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Zhang Le had a reason not toe here, and Xie Yun followed those people to make fun. Gong Wei raised his hand, and one of therge screens automatically moved in front of them. Xie Yun''s figure appeared inside, not only Xie Yun, but also Yin Xiaofei siblings and Zhang Le, Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming. The misty fairy and the silver ring are scattered, seemingly not among them. That s right, these two are cultivators. In fact, there are still many cultivators here. Under normal circumstances, people who have just arrived in Sin City will be taken away by police officers with impunity and imprisoned. The misty fairy two already have experience. He fled immediately after he appeared in Sin City. Zhai Chenming and his party were not taken away by police because of the presence of Xie Yun and Zhang Le. Chapter 1615: Rubiks Cube Beauty (73) Chapter 1615: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (73) Chapter 1615 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (73) At present, their party is on the run. Two people joined, and their escape was indeed much easier. Zhang Le disliked Yin Xiaofei''s slow running and simply continued to carry people back. Yin Xiaofei did not resist. From the picture, you can see her cheeks are crimson. Yin Rui, who was next to the two, was aggressive. "Hey, Zhang Le, can you let go of my sister?" Taking advantage of the gap, Yin Rui didn''t hold back and patted Zhang Le, indicating whether he could put his sister down. Zhang Le didn''t mean to put it down, but Dang Eng said, "Xiao Fei runs slowly. I want to put it down. Is this your brother''s back?" Yin Rui: "..." He wanted to memorize, but he wasn''t fast enough, not as good as Zhang Le. At this moment, he seemed to see something. Pulling Zhang Le''s cor, he gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, are you hitting my sister''s idea?" Yin Xiaofei heard this and quickly buried her face underneath. Looking at this scene, Yin Rui had a kind of good Chinese cabbage that was about to be smashed by pigs. "Brother, Zhang Le''s brother is very good. Although he wears a tune and does not look like a serious person, others are very good." Yin Xiaofei was afraid that Yin Rui disagreed and did not like Zhang Le. Yin Rui was a little bit sad, and sure enough the woman didn''t want to stay. And because they were still fleeing, Zhang Le was able to protect Yin Xiaofeiprehensively, and his heart could not get angry. Without Zhangle''s help, their brothers and sisters would really be very embarrassed. And Yi Yingxue here, Zhai Chenming led Yi Yingxue away at first. Even though Zhai Chenming was very talented and helped by a mysterious person, his training time was only a few months. It is still somewhat difficult to deal with this all-round pursuit. In particr, the guys in the hands of the police officers, who are real ones, may be seriously injured if they are not careful. Fortunately, Xie Yun''s help helped make the two less embarrassed. Even if Yi Yingxue had repaired his immortals, his body was still very weak after a long escape. As ast resort, Zhai Chenming had to carry her on her back, which seemed very strenuous. One time in Sin City police chased after him, his leg was shot unfortunately. Now, there is no way to walk on the back of Yi Yingxue. "Aming, how are you?" Yi Yingxue''s eyes were all red, he quickly took out the gauze, bandaged Zhai Chenming, watched the bullet sink into the flesh, and the tears suddenly fell down. It''s so dangerous here. We shouldn''te if we knew it. " They are not ordinary people like them. Although there are many opportunities, they can be more dangerous. Had it not been for her terminal illness, Aming would not have ventured to this ce in order to save her. "It''s okay, I can hold it." Zhai Chenming smiled andforted, "Xueer, follow them first. I''m injured now. You are with me, it''s easy to get hurt. I''m looking for a ce by myself, and I should be able to escape." Where can Yi Yingxue listen? When she was about to refute, she was stunned by Zhai Chenming. "Xie Yun, I know your strength is strong, I don''t know if you are willing to take Cher with me?" Zhai Chenming helped Yi Yingxue, "when I''m still alive in the trading city, I must have a big thank you." At present, Zhai Chenming is a person who thinks about Yi Yingxue with one heart. Chapter 1616: Rubiks Cube Beauty (74) Chapter 1616: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (74) Chapter 1616 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (74) Even if Xie Yun knew that Zhai Chenming might bring a crisis to the Rubik''s Cube world, there was a dangerous person behind him. The other side''s affection for Yi Yingxue is still a bit moving. He thought that there was that mysterious man behind Zhai Chenming, and he should not die. A deeper thought is that Zhai Chenming should know his identity before he can give Yi Yingxue the peace of mind? If you think about it that way, Xie Yun''s touch just disappeared. Zhai Chenming, aren''t there any conspiracies? "Okay." No matter what conspiracy Zhai Chenming had, Xie Yun agreed. Previously in Death City, he happened to be in a ce with Yi Yingxue, and with his help, Yi Yingxue was not so easily injured. "Then you''re more careful." Xuan Yun took Yi Yingxue away. Tang Guo saw this and was lost in thought. She leaned her head on the shoulder of the pce captain and said slowly, "What do you think he wants to do?" "Look and see." Gong Wei couldn''t guess, Zhai Chenming wanted to do. Since Zhai Chenming knows that Xie Yun and Zhang Le are not simple identities, it should be understood that it is easier for them to survive the crisis. So why use the opportunity of a leg injury to walk alone? Is it really for Yi Yingxue, and I don''t want to affect everyone, or is there no purpose? Tang Guo believes that since Zhai Chenming knows Xie Yun''s identity, the purpose is not just to fear everyone''s involvement. "Just look at Zhai Chenming." Others, Tang Guo was not worried at all. Since Zhang Le and Xie Yun chose to join the squad, it means that they will definitely guarantee their lives along the way. Zhai Chenming is the most dangerous person. Gong Wei nodded gently. At this moment, only Zhai Chenming was alone on the big screen. Even though his leg was injured, Zhai Chenming''s skill was very strong, and he escaped the pursuit of many police officers. Watching the direction in which Zhai Chenming was fleeing, Gong Wei suddenly said, "That direction is deviating from the sin city, and the sin city is surrounded by sea water. But no one dares to go inside the sea, and there are monsters eating people in it. Tang Guo didn''t squeak, his eyes kept on Zhai Chenming. At this moment, Zhai Chenming had actually fled for several days. "How long is it?" "It doesn''t take long, almost half an hour, and you will be able to reach the position of the sea. At that time, even if you jump down below, there is me there, it will not cause you any problems." "Okay, you said there is monitoring around, why didn''t I find it?" "Boy, you haven''t found much more. The Rubik''s Cube world is different from the world outside you. The things here are mysterious and wonderful. If you can find them, is this still called Rubik''s Cube World?" Zhai Chenming thought that was indeed the case. "Okay, you run quickly, pretending to be ignorant of the road, and then jump into the sea, even the owner of the evil city, the man named Gong Wei, can''t control everything in the sea. In the sea is my ce . " Hearing here, Zhai Chenming was a little ck in his heart. Simrly, he was also wary of this mysterious man. This person has a mysterious background and is very powerful. If the other party wants to do something to him in the future, he really can''t resist. It was also this person who said to him that when going to the sea, there would be a chance to improve his strength. He then used the shot to walk alone and take the opportunity to improve his strength. Sin cities are monitored, and mysterious people say that in other cities, their owners can also observe the activities of everyone in them. Chapter 1617: Rubiks Cube Beauty (75) Chapter 1617: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (75) Chapter 1617 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (75) He doesn''t like this character like a mouse. When Zhai Chenming jumped out of the sea, Tang Guo and Gong Wei''s monitors were blue. "The sea, don''t leave it to me," said the pce captain in a cold voice, "or else, let''s look over there?" Regarding Tang Guo''s future security, the pce captain was uneasy. Tang Guo held his hand and shook his head. "No need, since the mysterious man dared to let Zhai Chenming go to the sea, it means that he has his own dependence. We rush past and we will fight against the grass. The other party may notice that we have found them the goal of." The pce captain sat down again, "Still wait, wait till the end?" "Ok." The pce captain was silent for a while, and his handsome face was a little worried, "The dagger is not simple and can kill you with a single blow." "Can''t take my life, don''t worry." Seeing Gong Wei''s appearance, Tang Guo knew that he could notfort him by saying a word. "Youe here, I have something, and I want you to help. At the end of this month, you will do it." She beckoned, the pce captain leaned over to her, Tang Guo pressed his ear, Say it again. After listening, Gong Wei was a little surprised, "When did you find out?" st month." "determine?" "Very sure." "Well, when this month is over, I''ll go." The two looked at the monitor for a while, and Gong Wei took Tang Guo in his arms and asked, "It''s over, let''s get married?" "Well, promise you, how can I break my word unless you are not good." "You want me to be a little bit better, would you stay with me longer?" Gong Wei asked expectantly, leaned over and kissed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips, "Don''t leave so quickly." Tang Guo returned a kiss from him, "You and your life and death contract have all been put together, isn''t it enough?" "Enough, enough, Xiaoguo, I think it''s enough, I''m very satisfied." The pce captain didn''t know what was going on. He said this subconsciously, and he spoke very fast. . Obviously he was thinking, how could it be? Even if he had been with her for thousands of years, he didn''t feel enough? Why, he can open his eyes and talk nonsense, and speak so smoothly without any consideration of the brain. System: Look at this guy''s scary, he knows that sooner orter, he will be greatly damaged by the host. Tang Guo looked around the dense monitors around him, "Awei, do you usually sit here all day to watch these monitors?" "Ok." Tang Guozhangughed and squeezed his serious face, "No wonder he was born with a serious face. Isn''t it boring to look at these?" "I didn''t feel bored before, and since I was with you for a few months, if you let me go back to my previous time, it may be hard to bear for a day." "Move to my ce in the future, it''s lively, and there are all kinds of fun. Watching these monitors all day and seeing them escape is really not interesting." Gong Wei thought that he was sleeping with Xiaoguo, he thought it was more interesting than watching these boring monitors. System: So what? Tang Guo remembered that she had collected many ssic movies, and quickly asked the system to find out. "Lieutenant, let''s watch a movie this month. I brought a video disc, as well as popcorn and snacks. Let''s eat while watching." Gong Wei looked at the snacks in front of him, and his serious face trembled. Chapter 1618: Rubiks Cube Beauty (76) Chapter 1618: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (76) Chapter 1618 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (76) He looked at the monitor in front of him and started to y the movie. He asked why he opened his mouth and let Tang Guo feed him popcorn. "Have you ever eaten popcorn before?" Tang Guo asked teasingly, smiling. Gong Gong nced at her, his voice was a little hoarse, "I haven''t eaten it." He looked at Tang Guo''s slender fingers. System: Learn to get inches. Tang Guozhang smiled and squeezed another popcorn to feed him, "What about it, what does it taste like?" "Sweet, scented." "Tasty?" "Small fruit is the best." "Eat more." Tang Guo took out another cup of tea with milk in his hand and pointed at him with a straw. "This is tea with milk." Gong Wei took a sip and felt sweet, his mouth was sweet, and his heart was sweet. Although he is the owner of Sin City, what he wants is actually very easy. But he was born in the monitoring room on this tower, unless there was a strong destructive outsider who vited the rules. Otherwise, his daily life is to wake up and take a look at the monitor, then flip through some books, get bored, and go to sleep. No big deal and won''t go out. Food, he doesn''t need food. There is no need for toys. Enjoyment, he was born without knowing what enjoyment is. He was born to protect the evil city and protect the operation of the Rubik''s Cube world. When his termes, he will retire to the second line and be an ordinary member of the Rubik''s Cube world. As for love and love, he''d heard about it before, but he didn''t expect that one day he would like this person so much, waiting for her all the time, watching her, kissing her lips and eyebrows. Apany her to watch funny movies, eating crispy popcorn and drinking sweet milk tea. The pce captain seemed to have opened the door to the New World. The original life can still be like this, and I always feel that the previous days are in vain. [The host is big, do you think that you are reversed? Shouldn''t it be the pce captain who coaxed you to drink milk tea and fed you popcorn? When Tang Guo heard it, he yelled at the Gong Wei and said, "Awei, don''t take care of you. As a gentleman, you have to feed me." Gong Wei looked at the snack position, "What does Xiaoguo like to eat?" "I like these." Gong Wei was very visionary, and finally found a chocte, peeled the packaging bag, and put it in Tang Guo''s mouth. In this way, the two leaned here every day and watched the movie while eating snacks. Compared with the embarrassment of the fugitives on the surrounding monitors, the days are nourished. When Zhai Chenming appeared on the monitor again, the two men stopped this kind of ambiguity and had a happy day. "Is there any change?" Tang Guo asked. Gong Wei shook his head. "No feeling, no wonder that mysterious man can hide so deep." With his ability, he couldn''t feel any change in Zhai Chenming. [The host isrge. ording to the test, Zhai Chenming''s strength should increase by a thousand times. ] The system voice said a little serious. In just one month, the power has increased by a thousand times, which is a bit scary. The former Zhai Chenming was actually not weak, at least much stronger than ordinary people. "A month ising." Tang Guo looked back. "Awei, what I entrust you, remember to do it." Chapter 1619: Rubiks Cube Beauty (77) Chapter 1619: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (77) Chapter 1619 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (77) "Xiaoguo, be careful, I wille over as soon as possible." The Gong Wei didn''t want to leave her, but he was the only one who was most suitable to go. ... The trading city is very bustling. There are beautiful high-rise buildings as well as long-standing old houses. Compared to other cities, this area is not only bustling, but also thergest. The trading city is also called the wish city. Most people whoe to the trading city can fulfill their wishes as long as there are enough Rubik''s cube coins. At this moment, Tang Guo and Zhai Chenming and their party were trading in the busiest square in the city. Zhai Chenming looked at the pce captain who had been following Tang Guo and was not here, and asked, "Where is the pce captain?" "He thinks it''s interesting here, and wants to go around first." Tang Guo said casually. Zhai Chenming didn''t mind, he thought that the pce captain should still be in the evil city, after all, the other party is the owner of the evil city. I heard before that the two n to have a wedding. Mostly it is going back to prepare the wedding, so it''s not surprising. As for the brothers and sisters Yi Yingxue and Yin Rui, in fact, Tang Guo and Gong Wei were not simple people. They are only grateful in their hearts. Without Tang Guo, they would not live here. Therefore, don''t mind Tang Guo''s casual answer. "I heard that here you can buy many things you want." Yin Xiaofei looked forward to it, "Let''s go and see now?" In Sin City, Yin Xiaofei took care of Zhang Le, but made a fortune. Zhai Chenming naturally will not oppose, as do others. "My mother is going to buy a small skirt." The misty fairy didn''t want to restrain herself at all, she only used the Rubik''s cube to draw. Who knows, can I get the key? "Then I will go with you." The Yinhuan Sanren was very moral, and he and the misty fairy had the same feelings as brothers and sisters. The two have suffered together so far, and have already had a strong affection. Rarely watching the misty fairy happy, he was also very happy. The two and Tang Guo greeted before leaving. Later, Tang Guo and his party went to the trading city to shop. There are two types of shops in the trading city. The first belongs to the trading city, and the second belongs to outsiders. In the trading city, as long as there are enough Rubik''s Cube coins, rent can be paid without continuing to rotate. But this rent is very expensive. If you live an extra month, you will have to pay millions of rents, which is not avable to ordinary people. And this one million Rubik''s cube can still only stay in the trading city, not counting eating, drinking, and living here. Only out and not in, the immortals could not sustain it. And those outsiders who can shop under the trading city and live here are not old yers and experts in the Rubik''s Cube world? The shop for outsiders is not so magical. Fortunately, the items are rich and the price is not so expensive. The storefront of the trading city is different. Whatever you want, but the price is very expensive. The ce where they came here was the storefront belonging to the trading city. The staff flow of the trading city is veryrge, even if there are many shops, they still have to wait in line. Yi Yingxue is the most nervous, after all, she came to live. Zhai Chenming was also a bit nervous, and his initial purpose was to heal Yi Yingxue. Even if there are more goals now, the original intention of curing Yi Yingxue will not change. "What to buy?" Thedy at the counter raised her eyelids and asked expressionlessly. Chapter 1620: Rubiks Cube Beauty (78) Chapter 1620: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (78) Chapter 1620 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (78) The strong man in front of him pointed to his shoulder, and the ce was empty. He said, "My arm is broken and I need to buy an arm." "Okay, are there any requirements?" "I hope this arm is no different from the original look. But the power is infinite, ordinary knives cannot be damaged." The man said with excitement. "Any other requirements?" "Gone." "A powerful force that cannot reach the arm with a total of two million Rubik''s cube coins." "Okay." The man hardly hesitated and took out a card. This is a Rubik''s cube coin card. When he reaches the trading city, he can deposit the Rubik''s cube coin in his card. This card is also very magical and can be used for card-to-card transfers. He assigned two million Rubik''s cubes to the counterdy, and then the man was invited by the counterdy to the back. In just five minutes, he waved his intact right arm and walked out, looking very happy. As soon as he wanted to knock on the wall, he was reminded by the teller, "A fine of one million is for destroying public property." The scared man jumped out and ran out, making everyone aroundugh. Yi Yingxue''s eyes were all bright. It turns out that you can buy anything here. Tang Guo''s lips are slightly up, isn''t the Rubik''s Cube world bad? It can be said that it is very good, there is really anything you can buy here. Since you can buy everything and pay a price, shouldn''t it be? "What do you want to buy?" "I want to buy a good-looking face." Standing in front of the counter was a woman with a disfigured face. "You don''t have to look at the country, you just have to look good-looking, and your skin is smooth. It''s too beautiful, I''m afraid my wallet can''t stand it . " "500,000 Cubes." After paying, the woman was invited in. After a while, if it was not the same clothes, everyone would think that this was another person. This face does look good, but it''s not all-out, the skin is fair and smooth. The woman looked very satisfied. "The Rubik''s Cube World is really a good ce to realize something that I would never dare to think about in my life. To be honest, my face was burned when I was a few years old. Seriously Burns. At that time, the family was poor and there was no chance of treatment. Even if we had a skin graft there, we would not be able to recover what we are now. " After that, the woman left happily. Next, they saw many people who bought weird things from here. Basically, they have physical defects before going to the counter of the store in the trading city. There are elderly people whoe to buy life and youth. People with obesitye to buy weight-loss pills, and they can be slim immediately without any kind of side effects. Women, moste to buy beautiful and youthful, men buy more powerful power. Finally it was Yi Yingxue''s turn. "I have terminal illness and want to buy medicine for terminal illness." "One million Rubik''s cubes." Yi Yingxue has Xie Yun''s help and has not squatted in prison. Finally, after holding it in Sin City for a month, I got close to ten million Rubik''s Cube coins, plus I also got it in Amusement City, and it was a little rich woman. One million, not much for her. After paying, she was invited in. It didn''t take long for Yi Yingxue toe out. At this time, she was no longer pale, but ruddy, and she didn''t lookpletely weak. see you tomorrow This world is over. The next world: Miss Good Content to mention: There will always be many people who will not refuse, and would rather be wronged than offend others. If you refuse others, you will still feel guilty. If you don''t help others, you will feel guilty. Parents and younger brothers who can''t refuse to **** blood will be Fudi Mo. Can''t refuse the entanglement of the scum, youth will be destroyed by the scum. Can''t refuse the exam. The students want the answer. The students have failed the exam. Your pot has been taken. Without you, you are caught. Can''t refuse a colleague''s request, did a good thing, no one will remember you, did a bad thing, your pot. So gooddy will tell you, good life, just say "no". Rejection is not that difficult. Chapter 1621: Rubiks Cube Beauty (79) Chapter 1621: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (79) Chapter 1621 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (79) She ran to Zhai Chenming and hugged him excitedly. "Aming, I''m fine, let''s go out." Zhai Chenming asked the counter, "We are from outside. How can we go out?" Thedy at the counter raised her head, nced at him, and pointed outside. "There are many lottery boxes over there. Lucky people can pull out the keys you want from the lottery boxes. Then you can open the door of the Rubik''s cube world and leave. Here." "Then we can y here for a few days, and then go to draw the keys." Yi Yingxue suggested that she did not understand that the probability of key extraction was so low that it was almost infinitely close to zero. She released Zhai Chenming and came to Tang Guo. "Tang Guo, I invite you to dinner. There should be many delicious food here. Thank you for taking care of you all the way." As far as Tang Guo is not an ordinary person, she doesn''t mind at all. All she knew was that Tang Guo was so lucky this time. No matter what the purpose of Tang Guo is, at least in this way, the other party has never done anything to hurt them, and will even help them from time to time. I still don''t know how to return this kindness. She turned back and looked at Xie Yun''s position. "Brother Xie, let''s go together, thanks to you before." "Okay." Xie Yun didn''t refuse, smiling. Zhai Chenming is likely to find Tang Guo to start with, he has to look at it to avoid leaks. Zhai Chenming''s face changed slightly. He nced at Xie Yun and felt that Xie Yun was very annoying. Because Xueer has never been so happy to talk to another man except to him, is this Xie Yun, is he beating his Cher? Of course, the coldness in Zhai Chenming''s somber face shed away, Xie Yun didn''t notice it at all. He kept secretly watching his Tang Guo, but found it. The party had a good meal in the trading city. Yi Yingxue returned the Rubik''s cube coin that Tang Guo had lent to her and said that she would like to thank her. When shopping, quickly asked Tang Guo to choose gifts. Tang Guo randomly chose a beautiful little skirt, but Yi Yingxue didn''t force it. After finding the ce to live, several people in Yi Yingxue strolled around the trading city for several days. Later they went to the counter again and bought many things they thought could be used. Women all love to be beautiful. Yi Yingxue not only loves to be beautiful, but also thinks that strength is important. Fortunately, she has already practiced the exercises, but she does not need to buy them, but she buys a lot of self-defense spells. Zhai Chenming was reminded by the mysterious soul that he might not be able to draw the key. Therefore, it took half of the Rubik''s Cube coins in his hand to use them to improve his strength. Brothers and sisters Yin Rui, who care about strength, are also in an unexpected situation, and also spent half of Rubik''s cube coins in this regard. The remaining ns include lotteries, food, clothing and amodation. Seeing that seven days had passed, Yi Yingxue proposed to take a look at the lottery box. "Go ahead, I won''t go." When the party was about to go out, Tang Guo opened the door of the room and said. These people also know that she may not want toe out of the Rubik''s Cube world, or she is a person in the Rubik''s Cube world, without reluctance, just nodded to her. Zhai Chenming nced from Tang Guo''s back and took Yi Yingxue to the lottery box. The misty fairy and the silver ring are scattered, and they are not busy drawing lots. When the two arrived at the trading city, they went crazy shopping and eating delicious food. Chapter 1622: Rubiks Cube Beauty (80) Chapter 1622: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (80) Chapter 1622 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (80) It seemed to be trying to make up for the hardships that had been spent in order to y the Rubik''s cube coins, and they had to be soothing andfortable, so they did not go with them. Every day, I hurried out early in the morning. Tang Guo sat in the room and waited. Zhang Le seemed to be really interested in Yin Xiaofei. When they went to the lottery box, they actually turned back to nce at Tang Guo with resentful eyes. Tang Guo was happy at that time. If Yin Xiaofei really got the key to go out, Zhang Le could not keep her crying? Xie Yun didn''t follow him. He felt it. Zhai Chenming seemed to be too close to Yi Yingxue and was dissatisfied. After thinking about it, he understood. Changing someone casually, in the position of Zhai Chenming, is estimated to be ufortable, so I will not follow. He appreciates Yi Yingxue more, and has no other thoughts at all, so Zhai Chenming is really worried. He thought of some things that might soon be exposed. After a few people left, he came to Tang Guo''s room. "Isn''t the pce captain back yet?" Xie Yun went to the house and swept away without seeing Gong Wei, "What did he do?" "Do something very important," Tang Guo said with a smile. "You don''t like to make fun, why don''t you follow along?" "If I follow, Zhai Chenming''s eyes are afraid that I will be eaten." Xie Yun scratched the red exploding head at the other end, "I will not bring trouble to Ying Xue." Tang Guopin tea, leisurely and leisurely look, does not look like a big disaster ising. Xie Yun couldn''t figure it out, everyone was the owner. Obviously at this time, they were all confused. The traitor was not found. Of course, the person he most suspected was Gu Lin. After this time, Gu Lin did not show up. They sent a message to Gulin, and the other party did not respond. But Tang Guo seemed to have everything in his hands, he was at ease and worried. "What shall we do next?" "Let the other party be exposed." "You can solve the crisis when the other party is exposed?" Xie Yun asked subconsciously. "can." After listening to Tang Guo''s utterly yes, Xie Yun was a little stunned, well, she said yes, who could call this woman the most capable in the Rubik''s Cube world? The most important city in the Rubik''s Cube world is the trading city. The trading city is really mysterious and powerful. Even if he is an important member of the Rubik''s Cube world, he does not know the secret of the trading city. "Then I''ll go back to the room first, it''s a bit sleepy." Maybe it''s usually boring to sleep. When not doing things, the city master of the Rubik''s Cube world is very easy to get sleepy. "Okay, you go back." Xie Yun dangled the door and went out, returned to his room andy down, and fell asleep after a while. [The host is big. Now the entire trading city is in my monitoring area. Once there is any abnormal data and energy intrusion, it will be captured by me instantly. The system is a little ecstatic, after all, he is more and more useful. No one can think of it. His system, today''s ability, can capture the data of mysterious power. At this moment, he is like the Sk of the trading city. No, it is more terrifying than Sk. It should be said that it is dense infrared, an ant, a fly, even a small moth. There is no way to escape. His eyes. "Focus on Zhai Chenming and the lottery box." [Be assured, I have already arranged these ces. Tang Guo answered, "If there is something abnormal, remind me immediately." Chapter 1623: Rubiks Cube Beauty (81) Chapter 1623: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (81) Chapter 1623 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (81) Let''s also say that in the position of the lottery box in the trading city, several people stood at the same ce as a lottery box and started to insert coins or draw cards. One thousand Rubik''s cube coins can be drawn once. For each of them, even if they spent a lot of Rubik''s Cube coins before going out, there are millions of Rubik''s Cube coins left in their hands. Their luck was good, and they were very happy when they pulled out a variety of rare items from the lottery box. Even if it was Zhai Chenming, knowing that the lottery box might not be able to draw the keys and got those rare items, I was a little excited. In fact, he hopes that he can extract the keys here. With the key, wouldn''t it be easier for him to leave the Rubik''s Cube world. He has always been afraid of the mysterious people behind him. They were almost ten or twenty or fifty draws. So, it didn''t take long for the Rubik''s Cube coins to be less and less. "Why is there no key?" Yin Xiaofei didn''t hold back, and murmured, "The Rubik''s Cube Coin will bottom out. If there is no key, do you still have to stay here?" Zhang Le heard Yin Xiaofei say she left, and originally said she wanted to borrow some Rubik''s cube coins for her, and swallowed it back. He has a lot of Rubik''s cubes, which can be said to be endless. But if Yin Xiaofei insists on going out, he is afraid he will never leave here. He was really grateful at this moment. The chance of the key to the lottery box was infinitely close to zero. "I didn''t draw the key either." Yi Yingxue left the lottery box and left the Rubik''s cube coins in her hand. She did not intend to continue. If you run out and you do nt have the keys, you ll have to return to a difficult time. "Neither do I." Yin Rui shrugged. "Aming, how about you?" Yi Yingxue asked, in fact she epted the result. In a mysterious ce like the Rubik''s Cube World, wherever youe in, youe in, and when you go out, you go out. See if she wants to get a cure for terminal illness, she needs to go through so many dangers, then she understands. The key to get out is more difficult to draw. Zhai Chenming shook his head coldly, "No draw." Although the key wasn''t drawn, he got a dagger. The mysterious man told him that this was an artifact dedicated to the top people of the Rubik''s Cube world, such as Ktango. The method used is also very easy. Just need to stab the dagger into the heart of the opponent while the other party is not paying attention, and the other party will be destroyed. Those who had the same status as Tang Guo could not bear being stung. "It''s okay. We got so many good things without paying a price. That''s impossible." Yi Yingxue understood, she held Zhai Chenming''s arm. Rubik''s Cube, now we all have strength and ability, and one day we can go out. " "Which day is it someday?" Zhai Chenming didn''t hold back and asked, Tang Guo, these are obviously the masters of the Rubik''s Cube world. Have to pretend to be ordinary people, watching them struggling, watching them step by step to death for what they want. Thinking of this, Zhai Chenming couldn''t help but destroy this ce. How many people are sleepy here, they are so busy that they don''t want to umte Rubik''s cube coins, are they all going out? And in the lottery box, the keys could not be drawn at all. As a result, weren''t they ying tricks on them? "Aming, let''s take it slowly, don''t worry. This is a good ce. As long as you dare to do it, you can get what you want. I think it''s good." Chapter 1624: Rubiks Cube Beauty (82) Chapter 1624: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (82) Chapter 1624 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (82) "As soon as we go out, we have peace of mind. There is you and me here. There is nothing we can''t ovee." Yi Yingxue understood that she had strolled around with King Yan. Even if it really takes a long time to get out, it doesn''t matter. Even if she couldn''t go out, as long as Zhai Chenming was with her, she felt very good. "Yeah, take your time." Yin Xiaofei came back and looked at Zhang Le''s position. I could not help thinking, if she went out like this, wouldn''t she see Zhang Le in the future? She is not a fool. Since Zhang Le appeared, she has been helping her, and the two have attracted each other. Simrly, she also noticed that Zhang Le and Tang Guo may be a kind of existence. They are not people outside, but people in the Rubik''s Cube world. Seriously, she might be in a dilemma if she really got the keys. In just a few months, she could not bear the world without Zhang Le. This shy, unscrupulous man, when she was helpless and dangerous, although she would say a few words and thought she was stupid, she would finally guard her out carefully. He is not the domineering president of the kind of domineering side leak she sees in the phantom, the richest man in the world. Although he often quarreled with him, he would let her in the end, and he would not fight back if she beat him casually. There was nothing sweet in his mouth, and he always hurt her. But when ites to the critical moment, she always makes some small surprises. If she was really angry, he would have a shy expression ande over to make her not angry or something. "Ying Xue is right, there is nothing wrong here," Yin Xiaofei shoved Yin Rui, "brother, do you mean?" Yin Rui wiped her face, her expression inexplicable. Yin Xiaofei''s idea, he understood. Isn''t that the man next to him, Dang Eng, wearing ripped jeans? But seriously, because of Zhang Le''s appearance, his sister was able to reach here safely. In addition to not looking good, Zhang Le is actually nice and has a mysterious background. It is more than enough to protect his sister. "Yeah, it''s fine here." Yin Rui followed, in fact he was thinking just now. Even if the key is really drawn, if Yin Xiaofei wants to stay here, anyway, if their parents die and their siblings depend on each other, he will stay here. The happiness of my sister matters. The people here are people, and the people outside are people. They are not ordinary people now, and they live well here. Yin Xiaofei was ecstatic, and her brother seemed to agree. Zhang Le has been paying attention to the expressions of the two brothers and sisters. Now he is happy and fainted. He walked to the side of Yin Xiaofei. "Girl, if you don''t like to be too wandering, you might as well stay in the trading city. Let''s open a store in partnership." He looked at Yin Rui, "Brother, what do you think?" Yin Rui: This change is really a bit quick, but quite sincere. Of these people, except for Zhai Chenming, others are more likely to stay here. So the group returned, intending to stay as described earlier. "Boy, believe it this time. There are no keys in the lottery box. There are millions of people whoe in here, and only a few people go out. It happened many years ago. I don''t know yet how long those few people have stayed here. " Chapter 1625: Rubiks Cube Beauty (83) Chapter 1625: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (83) Chapter 1625 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (83) "Boy, do you want to go out?" "Naturally think, let''s say what I want to do." Zhai Chenmingpromised. There are many magic things in the Rubik''s Cube world. He is also tempted by these things. But he didn''t like being a mouse, and he didn''t want all his actions to be monitored by those people. Those men stood high, despising their ughter. This feeling made him very ufortable. So, as long as he can go out, he is willing to pay any price. "The answer lies in the dagger you just picked." The voice of the mysterious person was also a little excited. "As long as you pierce this dagger through the heart of one of them, the moment the other person dies, the world of Rubik''s Cube is disintegrating At this time, in such a short time, the Rubik''s Cube World simply cannot breed a spirit again. Boy, how to do it depends on yourself. If you do nt want to, then continue to drift here and be treated as a white mouse Watch it. " "Let me think." Zhai Chenming returned to the room and sat expressionlessly in the room. Yi Yingxue looked at him like that andforted, "Aming, we''ll save some more Rubik''s cube coins, and draw a few more times, we will definitely get the key. Don''t be upset, you see that we have what we want now, Everythinges step by step. " Yi Yingxue really feels that what they have obtained has far exceeded expectations. So many people died along the way, how lucky they were to survive. Zhai Chenming looked at Yi Yingxue''s happy appearance, and did not intend to talk to the other party about his thoughts. The expressions of the two brothers and sisters of Yin Rui even made him give up. "Xue Er, ask Tang Guo and Xiao Fei to y with them, I''m just thinking, what are we going to do next." After a pause, he continued, "Tang Guo has helped us a lot along the way, and you have to thank her." "Also." Yi Yingxue felt reasonable, looking at Zhai Chenming''s appearance, as if she wanted to stay for a while, she would not bother. Watching Yi Yingxue turn around and go out, Zhai Chenming took a deep breath, "I''ll find a chance," he took out a dagger, "stab the dagger into the other''s heart." "Oh ... so, do you have someone?" "Ok." This candidate was decided by him just now, thinking that it is the easiest to approach and the one he wants to kill the most. "Don''t you give me a nice dress before?" Tang Guo stood at the door and said with a smile, "I didn''t help you, it''s your luck." Yi Yingxue disagreed with this statement, "What a skirt is, it is temporarily unavable. The next lottery, almost half a yearter, thank you for everything you say." "okay then." Tang Guo agreed, and went shopping with Yi Yingxue, and he could see that Yi Yingxue was sincere. Zhai Chenming opened the curtains and watched the three women''s backs getting farther and deeper. The smile on their faces was deeper. "This is a good opportunity." "Tang Guo, what''s wrong?" Yi Yingxue asked Tang Guo suddenly when he left, and asked curiously. Tang Guo expressed his helplessness, and said, "Xie Yun told me before that if you were going out, bring him. No, forget him. There isn''t much distance here. We go back and call him." Neither Yi Yingxue nor Yin Xiaofei had any doubts. When Xie Yun was sleeping, he suddenly felt someone knocking on the door. He got up, rubbed his eyes, opened the door, and asked casually, "Who." Chapter 1626: Rubiks Cube Beauty (84) Chapter 1626: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (84) Chapter 1626 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (84) Xie Yun was surprised when he saw Zhai Chenming standing at the door, "It''s you, is there anything wrong?" "I want to talk to you and go in and say, okay?" "Come on,e in." Xie Yun never thought about it. Zhai Chenming chose him. After all, what I heard from Tang Guo was preconceived. Because it was discovered before, Zhai Chenming was unhappy because he slightly took care of Yi Yingxue. When I saw Zhai Chenminging, I only thought the other party was talking about Yi Yingxue. Mostly, he warned him not to approach Yi Yingxue. He shook his head and turned in. Perhaps he thought he was the master of the Rubik''s Cube world. No one could hurt him, and he was just defenseless and exposed his back. At that moment, Zhai Chenming took out a dagger and pierced it from the position of the heart behind Xie Yun. "Aming, what are you doing?" Yi Yingxue yelled,pletely unexpected, and saw Zhai Chenming kill Xie Yun when he came up. Zhai Chenming''s hand was just paused, there was no meaning to stay. Yi Yingxue wanted to rush over, it was toote. Xie Yun didn''t respond, he already felt a chill rising, which was the breath of death. Zhai Chenming had a calm face, "As long as he kills him, we can go out, Xueer." "You are crazy." Yi Yingxue ran fast, but could Zhai Chenming be fast? Everyone thought Zhai Chenming would seed, including Xie Yun. It wasn''t that he didn''t move, but at that moment, he seemed locked by a mysterious breath, unable to move at all. The corner of his mouth was a little bitter. Damn, who knows that this kid Zhai Chenming will start with him, careless, really careless. When this is over, if he dies, the Rubik''s Cube world will copse instantly. Everyone, I''m really sorry. "It has been said long ago that you cannot easily leave your back to others, even if you have no opponents, it is not absolute." Suddenly, Tang Guo''s voice sounded. Zhai Chenming also felt that the dagger he was holding was no longer able to move forward. When I looked down, I found a jade hand that caught the de of the dagger with his fingers. The dagger glowing with cold light before, I don''t know why, now it''s dark, it seems like a blunt knife without a sharp edge. Zhai Chenming was unwilling to pull out his dagger. Tang Guo kicked his leg and kicked him. She had been holding the dagger in her hand, and she had a dagger in her left hand, and the dagger was still shaking in her hand. The folding fan of woodcarving held by his right hand did not respond to Zhai Chenming, but felt that the folding fan was shaking in front of him, and then there was a pain in his hands. He looked down and found that both palms of his hands were cut off by Tang Guo with a wood carving fan. "Zhai Chenming, you attacked Xie Yun, the owner of the Mirror City, thinking that you are deceived by the evil spirit, and today you will forever break your palm. System: This excuse is really **** good, it is even worse than killing him. Zhai Chenming''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it. What did Tang Guo know? When he called the mysterious man, he realized that there was no way to find the other person. Finally, his eyes fell on the dagger. The dagger was still trembling, faintly, he was a little enlightened. The mysterious man is in this dagger. "Aming, how are you doing?" Yi Yingxue looked at Zhai Chenming, who had her palms broken, and felt sad. see you tomorrow. It should end in two days. good night. Chapter 1627: Rubiks Cube Beauty (85) Chapter 1627: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (85) Chapter 1627 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (85) But what Zhai Chenming did just now, she couldn''t make any excuses for him. Tang Guo could have killed his life, and she had nothing to say, and could not even resist. "Xer, do you like this kind of life? Living here, being monitored all the time, they said that we need our lives, we need our lives, and they treat us as ants. Cher, I just I just want to go out. " Yi Yingxue just shed tears in tears, without squeaking. Even if you want to go out, you should not kill Brother Xie Yun. If it weren''t for Xie Yun''s help, she might not have reached the end. Both Tang Guo and Xie Yun are their benefactors. Just to go out, it was necessary to kill the benefactor, she really couldn''t ept it. Why didn''t she find out, when did her Aming be like this? "Brother Chenming, you have changed, you are no longer the one with clear grievances. In order to go out, you hurt Brother Xie Yun, and his life, you are selfish." Yin Xiaofei said. Zhai Chenming''s expression was numb. "Did you hear it? She admitted that Xie Yun is the owner of the Mirror City, and she is probably a kind of person with him. You said that they are hiding by our side, what is the purpose? Do nt you think See for yourself, how are we, ants, struggling? " Yi Yingxue couldn''t help but, "Aming, if they really just think of us as ants and watch us struggle, they won''t help me. This way, we could have arrived so smoothly without their help ?" "If it wasn''t for Tang Guo who borrowed my Rubik''s Cube currency to ignite his eyebrows and gave me the exercises, could some of us have the current strength?" "They and we are strangers. Even if they are watching and they don''t take any action at all, then they have no obligation to help us." "Xueer, you are so naive. They gave us the lowest skill. They only give us what they don''t care about." "Whether it is inferior or advanced, it is kindly gifted by others. Ah Ming, I will take you out. This is really not suitable for you." Yi Yingxue said as he bandaged Zhai Chenming, "My illness has already Well, you take me in, then I will take you out. Ah Ming, we owe them, this kind of kindness, I may not clear it all my life. If you want to kill Brother Xie Yun, Tang Guo even wants you Life is nothing to say. " Zhai Chenming''s original look at Yi Yingxue''s gentle eyes suddenly became cold. "Do you think I''m wrong?" "Aming, go back to the room first, no matter what you be, I will take care of you." In the case of her terminal illness, Aming did not leave her, but also helped her to think of a cure, and even took her into the Rubik''s Cube adventure. This is what she owes to Aming. Now he is lucky to survive, so she will take care of himter. If he wants to go out that way, she will definitely work hard to get Rubik''s Cube coins, try to get the keys as soon as possible, and satisfy A Ming''s wishes. "Tang Guo, Brother Xie Yun, I''m really sorry." Yi Yingxue felt that Zhai Chenming''s approach just made her faceless at all. Tang Guo said, "You are you, he is him, this time is to cut off his palm, this time may be lost, Yingxue, you should understand that the dagger just above all is the heart of bay Xie Yun, what will happen serious consequence." Chapter 1628: Rubiks Cube Beauty (86) Chapter 1628: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (86) Chapter 1628 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (86) Yi Yingxue nodded heavily, "I will be optimistic about him, you can rest assured, starting today, I will keep watching him, and will never let him do anything wrong." She did not find Zhai Chenming''s anomaly, but she knew Zhai Chenming very well. After all, they were young children and grew up together. Once Zhai Chenming identified the matter, he went all the way. Everything that hinders him will be removed by him. Just like in their world, Zhai''s opponents were defeated by him step by step. Xiao Fei was wrong, Zhai Chenming has always been such a person. His grievances are clearly founded on this person and he has no conflict of interest. The way he used to n was because he stood high and had no enemies, so he naturally didn''t count on trivial matters. Now, like her, he is the bottom person who lives in the Rubik''s Cube world. It''s harder to be here than in the ordinary world. Yi Yingxue sighed and helped Zhai Chenming lift up and took him back to the room. It can be seen that Zhai Chenming was very unwilling, but because the mysterious man was controlled by Tang Guo, plus he had no palms. Tang Guo''s fan not only cut off his palms, but also abolished most of his strength. Now, he is even worse than Yi Yingxue. When Yi Yingxue was not on his side, he looked at Yi Yingxue with no tenderness. Yi Yingxue found it, and even though he was sad, he didn''t say anything. She infused Zhai Chenming with a bottle of hemostatic medicine, and then said, "I''ll buy some medicine for you, and when the day of rotationes, let''s get Rubik''s cube coins. Ah Ming, my body has recovered, Strength is okay now, believe me, I can take you out. " Zhai Chenming took the medicine and did not say anything. He chose to close his eyes instead of looking at Yi Yingxue. Cher is not on his side anymore. Everyone in this world has be his enemy. "Xie Yun, are you all right?" Tang Guo asked. Xie Yun shook his head and patted his heart, but he still had a lingering fear. "Fortunately, youe fast, otherwise I may be really dead." Xie Yun smiled bitterly. If he was dead, wouldn''t it affect everyone in Rubik''s Cube world? "It''s good to know the lesson. Don''t leave anyone behind at will." "I see." Xie Yun nodded and was not sleepy. He looked at the dagger in Tang Guo''s hand, because Yin Xiaofei was still here and didn''t squeak. Yin Xiaofei also came over, "Tang Guo, I want to find my brother, and Zhang Le brother." Zhai Chenming''s attempt to kill Xie Yun gave her too much impact. This is not the Zhai Chenming she knew. Just because she wanted to go out, Xie Yun and Tang Guo concealed their identities. He was going to kill him? And Zhang Le, by the way, Zhang Le and Tang Guo Xie Yun seem to be a kind of people. She also wanted to ask what the other party''s identity was. It''s time to ask, after all, she has to decide whether to stay here or go out. After Yin Xiaofei left, Xie Yun and Tang Guo returned to the room. Tang Guo took the overshadowed dagger and put it on the table. Xie Yun asked, "Tang Guo, how did you do that, is that guy really stuck?" "Here Ie to the trading city, do you want to go out?" Tang Guo said with a smile. "Everything in the trading city is not my final decision. I can destroy everything in one thought. Who can stop?" Xie Yun came back to God, right, but not right. Chapter 1629: Rubiks Cube Beauty (87) Chapter 1629: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (87) Chapter 1629 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (87) "No, the other party should be very cunning. How can they be trapped in the trading city?" After speaking, he also went subconsciously to explore other parts of the trading city, and did not expect that his consciousness could not be extended at all. Even if he wanted to move back to Mirror City in an instant, it would not work. "You actually blocked the trading city, when?" "When this guy ran in, I locked it." Tang Guo''s hand-carved folding fan gently tapped on the dagger. The dagger was like an ice cube and broke off in response. "what--" What followed was a miserable cry. Then a small, grey figure appeared on the table. Judging from his face, this man is fierce, and there is a kind of disgusting and evil breath in his entire soul, which makes Xie Yun feel very ufortable. "It turned out that you found me long ago?" The mysterious soul endured the difort of the soul, and his ferocious eyes fell on Tang Guo. The dagger was originally his artifact. After his physical body perished, he attached his soul to it and finally merged the dagger into one. When Tang Guo controls the dagger, he can naturally control his soul. Why can the artifact dagger let the owner of the Rubik''s Cube World instantly die? Because his soul and the capital of the dagger are the most evil forces in the world, these Rubik''s Cube world city owners are the purest spirits bred in this world. The dagger pierced the heart of the spirit, the evil power would pollute their spirit body, causing them to lose their power, and the soul would be absorbed by the dagger and be his power. The original perfect n failed. "Who are you?" Tang Guo asked. The mysterious soul was silent for a moment, "I said, will you let me go?" "No." Tang Guo answered quickly, without hesitation. The mysterious soul stared at her fiercely, "You are the same as those people who intend to suppress me in the Rubik''s Cube world again, right? I won''t tell you who I am. One day, I wille back. It will be destroyed because of me, and I will take my evil beasts and devour your world one by one. " "You have no chance," Tang Guo said, holding his chin. "It''s a little naive." Xie Yun: Little ... innocent? Make no mistake. "what are you going to do?" Tang Guo raised the folding fan of wood carving and said gently, "Naturally, it will make you fly away. It s better for you to kill the evil things earlier. What do you keep? All the suppressions are just waiting for the opponent toe back, such a silly thing. I won''t do it. " Xie Yun: That makes sense. System: The host says a lot, it''s all truth. The mysterious soul did not expect, Tang Guo did not ask his name, did not ask his source, let alone interested in his life and secrets. If you don''t suppress him, you just want to let him die. This is different from those who used to be. When he was confused, Tang Guo''s woodcarving folding fan had fallen on his soul. "You can''t kill me. I have a secret that is rted to the survival of your Rubik''s Cube world. If you really kill me, you will never know this secret." "Leave me, I tell you this secret." Tang Guo''s wooden carved folding fan did not hesitate tond on the soul of the mysterious soul. When his consciousness dissipated, he only heard Tang Guo say softly, "No interest." When the mysterious soul died and the smoke disappeared, the dagger, which seemed to have no opening, turned into powder. Chapter 1630: Rubiks Cube Beauty (88) Chapter 1630: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (88) Chapter 1630 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (88) "Dead?" Xie Yun rubbed his eyes and said unbelievably. Tang Guo''s understatement answered, "Dead." "It''s gone?" Xie Yun still couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo nodded, "It''s gone." "It''s too easy." Xie Yun finally said, really, he thought that he would die a battle, how could it be so easy. "The other party is very strong, provided that he is not in my trading city. Where it belongs to us, we can suppress the other party''s strength at will, as long as he cannot escape, isn''t it easy to kill him? Xie Yun thought it made sense. "Then why did he say someone had suppressed him instead of killing him?" "How do I know?" Tang Guo gave Xie Yun a white look and lifted the blockade of the trading city. At that instant, Captain Gong appeared in front of her eyes, gently pulled her into her arms, and whispered, "What happened just now?" "It killed a trash." Xie Yun: He doesn''t want to listen, that guy is garbage, is he garbage in the garbage? Gong Wei inspected her well, and there was no damage, and the worry in her eyes dissipated. Tang Guo''s slender palm rested on the position of his heart, and he smiled lowly, "Lieutenant, your little heart, beating fast." Xie Yun: Hey, when he doesn''t exist, these two? Gong Wei''s ears were slightly red, and he looked very seriously, "Because I was afraid." He leaned down and kissed her forehead. "I''m afraid you''re hurt, I''m afraid you''ll be gone, and you''re gone." "I''m leaving, don''t bother." Xie Yun quickly shook his head and went out without taking two steps. He turned back and raised his hands to Tang Guo and Gong Wei. "No, this is my room. You are leaving. " At this moment, two people walked in the door. One is Jun Ming, who they are familiar with. Even if hees to the trading city, his dead spirit cannot be covered up. The other person, also familiar to them, was Gu Lin, who had never been contacted. Gulin''s face was very pale, and his expression was a little annoyed. "I''m sorry, this time it''s my fault. I shouldn''t drink wine from people of unknown origin. I shouldn''t drink it anymore. thing." "Gu Lin, what''s going on?" Xie Yun was a little upset, and there was a big problem in the Rubik''s Cube world. It sounds like this guy''s oversight. Gulin is a pale, weak young man. He stepped aside and sat down, saying, "Before, there was an outsider in Xingfu City. I had good wine in my hand. I was attracted by the fragrance of the wine. The other party invited me to drink together, but I couldn''t help but agreed. , But not drunk immediately to sleep, confused, I felt that I should say something that should not be said, it was toote to react, and slept directly at home, all the time ... "He pointed at the eye pce captain, "The captain came in with someone and knocked me in, waking me up." At this time, Xie Yun discovered that Gu Lin was still wet. The pce captain is the owner of Sin City, and he has a lot of sober methods in his hand. "Sorry, I will stand the temptation in the future." "Fortunately, this time there is no danger." Jun Ming said, his eyes fell on Tang Guo and Gong Wei, seeing the two holding hands, "It seems that your good things are near, the Rubik''s cube world crisis has been lifted, then I will go back first Come back at your wedding. " Chapter 1631: Rubiks Cube Beauty (89) Chapter 1631: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (89) Chapter 1631 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (89) "I will prepare a new wedding for you." Notmunicating with anyone else, Junming turned and left. Everyone else is also used to it, Junming has always disliked going to crowded ces, especially in the trading city, where the most people live. Gulin secretly nced at where Tang Guo and Gong Wei were holding hands, "You are really together, magical." "Remember to follow suit then," said Wei Gong. Gu Lin''s expression is very weird. When did the pce captain learn such a novel word? Isn''t it a good time to get married when nning to get married? "I see." Gulin naturally wouldn''t refuse. Marriage only happened once. This time the crisis was caused by careless mistakes made by Tang Guo. He should be grateful. On the same day, the pce captain went back to prepare for the wedding. At the same time Zhang Le also led Yin Xiaofei to find Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, Xiao Fei will follow me in the future. I think it is still suitable for living in the trading city, so I am here to ask you for a good location, and then take her in the trading city Settled. " Yin Xiaofei looks a little shy, but she can see that she is very happy. Tang Guo spread his palm, a small book appeared in his hand, and he threw it to Zhang Le at will. Thetter quickly picked up the small book, opened it, and relied, "Tang Guo, you are so generous, give the real estate certificate directly." "It should be your new wedding gift." "Thank you." Zhang Le has resolved everything, holding Yin Xiaofei''s hand, and pressing her finger on the real estate certificate owner, "This is a permanent real estate certificate, you can stay in the trading city forever . " Then, he also printed his fingers and pressed down to the position of the head of the household, indicating that he was one of the members of the house. He sent the real estate certificate to Yin Rui again, smirking, and said like a ttery, "Brother, press a fingerprint." Yin Rui snorted, and still pressed his fingerprints. Staying in the trading city is indeed much safer. "Nang, then I''ll go to a store, andter you and Xiao Fei will run the business. I''ll prepare the wedding first, and get married." Zhang Le said, "Yingxue they will continue to rotate for a long time. It takes at least six months to meet once. " Yin Rui agreed. Then Zhang Lego happily led Yin Xiaofei to choose wedding things. He ns to have a wedding in the trading city, just let him y the city, let it go. Even after refurbishment, it is still ufortable to live. Trading City is perfect for Xiao Fei and his brother to live, it is perfect. "Tang Guo, when do you have a wedding?" Zhang Le remembered and asked a question. Tang Guo said, "Next month, the Lord and the Lord will get married moreplicated than you." Zhang Le didn''t think too much, and pulled Yin Xiaofei away. "It''splicated to get married?" Xie Yun asked. Tang Guo nodded. "After all, the officer has to pick up his dowry. He is a city owner, and there must be a lot of things. We are not low, and we must have a beautiful scenery for the wedding." Xie Yun felt that there was nothing wrong with him, although he couldn''t make sense. Since breaking his palm, Zhai Chenming has been unhappy all day. Even though Yi Yingxue apanied him every day, today, while Yi Yingxue went out, his only son came to the store in the trading city. "buy what?" "Two palms." Zhai Chenming pursed her thin lips gently. "How many Rubik''s cube coins?" The teller looked up and looked at Zhai Chenming, "Who did you buy the palm for?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1632: Rubiks Cube Beauty (90) Chapter 1632: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (90) Chapter 1632 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (90) "Myself." Zhai Chenming raised his arm, because of the special medicine purchased by the trading city, his wound was healed. The teller nced and shook his head. "Sorry, even if I bought a palm, I couldn''t connect it." Zhai Chenming almost lost his voice, "Why?" Did nt you say that you can buy anything in the trading city? Nothing can be bought, only unexpected. "You have been permanently deprived of your palms by the Lord of the City. You can buy anything but the palm of your hand." Zhai Chenming''s face paled and took two steps back, and stepped forward again, "I don''t believe it, I want to buy it, why not if I haven''t tried it?" "If you want to buy other items, please tell me, if not, please leave, there are people waiting in line behind." Zhai Chenming already felt that a very powerful force came out from all sides of the shop. The heavy feeling almost made him kneel. As ast resort, he could only turn around and leave. But Zhai Chenming was not reconciled, he walked on the street gloomily, and soon found a person who looked very embarrassed and almost poor. "Go help me with one thing." Zhai Chenming took out a generous Rubik''s cube coin, and the person he found agreed. The man went to the store with Rubik''s cube coins and chose another counter. For half an hour, Zhai Chenming waited in the corner, staring coldly around. Looking at these people, with a smile on their faces, they went excitedly to the shops in the trading city. He couldn''t understand why they were so happy. What''s so good about the Rubik''s Cube world, the people here are either little mice or small animals for people to watch. It didn''t take long before the man came back with two boxes. Looking at the two boxes, Zhai Chenming received them with joy. "Okay, you go." Zhai Chenming held the box excitedly and returned to the inn, locked himself in the room, and nned to study carefully how to put the two palms up. It only took a long time to study, no matter what he did, there was no way to get his two palms on his arm. He remembered that the teller said that he had been permanently deprived of his palm by the owner of the trading city, namely Tang Guo. My heart is faint and has a bad feeling. He doesn''t believe in evil, but doesn''t try it, he always feels unwilling. So he went to the street again and looked for a long time, and finally found a person whose left palm was the same as his broken position, and gave one palm to the other. The man quickly took over the palm in surprise. He cut the wound, dripped blood on the seam of the palm, and something magic happened, and the palm was automatically connected. In the blink of an eye, the traces of the seams disappeared, as if the palm of his hand was growing on him. Zhai Chenming was a little stunned. It turned out that the palm of his hand was doing this. He sent the person away, returned to the room, did what the other person did, and tried again. But with the palms lying on the table, nothing happened. Yi Yingxue pushed open the door, and saw that Zhai Chenming was stepping on the palm of his hand with his foot, and smashed the stubbornness of it. She quickly stopped, "Aming, don''t do this." "I don''t like this, what should I do? It''s me, not you who broke the hand." Zhai Chenming pushed Yi Yingxue away with her arm, and went out without expression. Yi Yingxue knew that Zhai Chenming''s palm could not be recovered. If you can recover, don''t go to Zhai Chenming yourself, she already helped him buy it. Chapter 1633: Rubiks Cube Beauty (91) Chapter 1633: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (91) Chapter 1633 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (91) Zhai Chenming bought the palm, Tang Guo knew it, she didn''t control it. Today''s Zhai Chenming is no longer a concern. Doesn''t he think the Rubik''s Cube world is bad? Why do you want to put her hope in the store of her trading city after she breaks her palm? He thinks that the Rubik''s Cube world is not good, but because the Rubik''s Cube world is good, there is no way for him to use it or to control it. Because there are so many powerful people here. For a person who is used to controlling everything, suddenly destiny can''t be grasped, like a piece of duckweed floating in the sea, it must be a very hard day. Zhai Chenming''s tormented days can only be said to have just begun. He has a long life, and pain will apany him every day, even more ufortable than killing him. Especially Yi Yingxue will be more and more excellent in the future, then Zhai Chenming will be more and more perverted. One day, the two will turn their faces. The system heard Tang Guo''s spection and couldn''t help but say, [The host is big, you are really cruel, Yi Yingxue is a good-hearted and affectionate girl. "What do you mean?" [No ... nothing, just feel that Zhai Chenming doesn''t deserve her. "Whether it is worthy or not, Yi Yingxue will not leave Zhai Chenming at this time. She has a deep feeling for Zhai Chenming, but no matter how deep she is, she ca nt stand the time, especially It is one party''s effort, tolerance, and the other party''s hard work. What Zhai Chenming is consuming now is what he used to pay to Yi Yingxue. " [The host greatly means that one day, Yi Yingxue will leave Zhai Chenming? "how could I know?" System: Slightly, you don''t know what you say, look at you, don''t you think so? hate! No matter how distressed Zhai Chenming and Yi Yingxue, Yin Xiaofei and Zhang Le held a grand wedding in the trading city. Zhang Le''s identity is naturally unknown to outsiders. But those who participated in it, knowing that battle, knew that this pedestrian was not simple, and they all sent blessings one after another. On the day of the wedding, Zhai Chenming was gloomy, even if he and Yin Rui had a good rtionship, at this time he did not want to send any blessings. Yin Rui looked at him like that and said nothing. Zhai Chenming''s previous behavior really disappointed him. Zhai Chenming is still alive, he is still very happy. He didn''t try to persuade him either. Like Yi Yingxue, he knew Zhai Chenming very well. No matter what is said at this moment, it is all wrong, and it will deepen contradictions. Yin Rui didn''t say anything to Zhai Chenming, but Zhai Chenming was holding a wine ss. He couldn''t restore his palm in the trading city, so he had to bring an iron w on his arm instead of holding some small objects. He came to Yin Rui. Looking at his movements, Yin Rui was still a bit happy, and he had to clink with Zhai Chenming. At all, Zhai Chenming said, "Our brotherhood, let''s break it today." The ss in Yin Rui''s hand trembled. Nor did it show any abnormalities, after all, today is a good day for his sister. He tried to maintain a smile on his face. "Chen Ming, what are you talking about?" Although Zhai Chenming did something wrong, but the brotherhood between them is not fake, he also hopes that Zhai Chenming can think about it and will get better in the future. "Different ways are not the same. You have chosen to stay here, give up everything outside and help the people here. Is there anything else we can say?" Yin Rui smiled bitterly. "Chen Ming, to Xiao Fei and me, those in the outside world are just things outside of me." Chapter 1634: Rubiks Cube Beauty (92) Chapter 1634: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (92) Chapter 1634 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (92) "Xiao Fei has found her happiness, and it''s fine here. For our brothers and sisters, there is basically no difference. Even if you want to go out, you don''t need to break our affection." Zhai Chenming''s lips evoked a cold smile, "No, you choose to stand with them, and it will be okay with me in the future. Maybe, one day, I will be an opponent. Yin Rui, I will not treat you at that time His mercy. " After speaking, he drank the wine and turned away. Yi Yingxue quickly apologized to Yin Rui, gave a gift to Yin Xiaofei, and chased out. "I don''t understand how Brother Chenming became like that." Yin Xiaofei couldn''t possibly be unaware of these movements, and her voice was a little low and Zhang Yuedao. Zhang Leforted, "People change every day and experience different things, and it may change because of something. Since it is his initiative to abandon the friendship between you, let''s forget it. His person is a bit extreme, and he will be less in peace with him in the future. Hemutes. " If it weren''t for Tang Guo''s own n, Zhai Chenming would have nearly killed Xie Yun, the owner of the Mirror City, and they would have broken it into pieces and lost his bones. Several people in Yi Yingxue also knew this, so I was very fortunate that Zhai Chenming was able to pick up his life. "let it go." Yin Xiaofei was wearing a beautiful bridal suit, her little hand was held by Zhang Le, her eyes were always on Yi Yingxue''s back, until Yi Yingxue disappeared, and then retracted, "That bitter Yingxue." "Xiao Fei, this is her choice. Due to the dispute between her and Zhai Chenming, she will not leave Zhai Chenming at this time. She is a loving and righteous person." "Well, today is our wedding day, don''t think of anything else, we still have a lot of things to do." Yin Xiaofei reacted, his face flushed. A few days after Zhang Le''s and Yin Xiaofei''s wedding ended, the days of rotation in the Rubik''s Cube World came again. Yin Xiaofei and Yin Rui are now considered to be that the formal residents of the trading city do not have to experience the rotation as hard as others. Tang Guo was not interested, and then went to y. So, this time, among them, only Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming continued. Whenpared, full of hope and curiosity, the two stood in the square without holding hands, as if something was isted in the middle. When the sky became dark, Yi Yingxue still grabbed Zhai Chenming''s arm. "Aming, believe me, I will take you out. When we go out, we will get married, shall we?" Zhai Chenming did not respond, but only made some ironicughter. The sky lit up again, and there were many more people in the square,ing from other cities. Some were at a loss, some rushed into the store excitedly. This time, the misty fairy and the silver ring scattered, and they did not follow the rotation. There are countless Rubik''s cubes in their hands and they can live in the trading city for a while. They were the little friends in Tang Guo''s group. With her permission, they shared the ce where they lived. Although there is no book like giving Zhangle a real estate certificate, it is actually the same, as long as they want to live here, they can live here. "It''s better to follow the school flowers." Yinhuan casually took a sip of wine, "School flowers, when do you and your family have a wedding?" "A few days soon," Tang Guo replied. The misty fairy smiled, "School flower, how long do you n to stay this time?" Chapter 1635: Rubiks Cube Beauty (93) Chapter 1635: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (93) Chapter 1635 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (93) Tang Guo was silent for a while and said, "Twenty years left." The days when her life prolonged, long ago, when the original owner died, automatically prolonged for twenty years. If the life is long enough, it may not be extended. When such a life is reached, it will be twenty years more. The Yinhuan Sanren and the misty fairy looked at each other. "Is it only twenty years? Why not stay longer? If you leave, I will see the kid in Gong Wei''s death. "Yeah, that kid is not bad. A very good young man, I think you are very fond of him." System: Petting? ? Well, it''s petting. "He won''t." A smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face. "He said that he would sign a life and death contract with him. I died and he disappeared." The two men who were still worried did not speak for an instant. The two looked at each other, almost swearing. Ah, are they stuffed with dog food again? "School flower, do you know his true identity?" The misty fairy actually felt that Tang Guo would encounter a pleasing eye every time she was in so many worlds. Most of the time, she was willing to spend the rest of her life with this person. Certainly not a coincidence, through various analyses. She came to a conclusion that this guy who appears every time should be the same person. It''s just that the other party has no memory. Being able to spend with the school also depends on the first impression that the two met, and there is no grudge. "do not know." Tang Guo answered truthfully, "These are not important. I don''t care about him until he thinks of everything. I think who he is, he is obedient, he is good, then he is good." So, another dog food? The two did not want to speak, and sent Tang Guo''s words to the group. This bowl of dog food cannot be eaten by the two of them. If you want to eat it, everyone will eat it together. Tang Guo also helped them. This is her travel time and space. For thousands of years, there have been few longsting friends, and they have a good chat. Not only was she able to chat, everyone''s characters were cannon fodder, which made her very friendly. [Margaret]: I have a hunch that school flowers maye to our magic world a long time ago, and I am looking forward to it. [Harold]: Same expectations. [Allen]: Ah, I''m really looking forward to it, even if we will really be a small cannon fodder, as long as we can see the school flowers, it''s worth it. [Emanuel]; In this way, I can also look forward to it, our star world is also good, and Billy is sent to kill the star thief again. If he knows what is going on here, he will be happy. [Margaret]: I hope our world will have a talented genius earlier and hate with us. Maybe the school flower wille to cannon fodder. Tang Guo: Can "..." do the same? System: All of them were greatly biased by his host, and it turned out to be simr. "You are free, go to the draw box and draw." Tang Guo stood up, and when he was about to leave, he said to them, "Maybe there is a surprise." The two watched Tang Guo leave and looked at each other with surprise? Is the school flower going to open the back door for them? With her temperament, that''s really possible, she doesn''t talk about rules and irregrities. Now the entire trading city is hers. There is nothing wrong with opening the back door or anything. The two were already a bit impatient, and when one of them was least, they sneaked up to the lottery box. Chapter 1636: Rubiks Cube Beauty (94) Chapter 1636: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (94) Chapter 1636 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (94) The misty fairy and the silver ring are scattered, and they like to draw it again and again. So, they put in a thousand Rubik''s cubes and wanted to try water first. In order not to be seen by others, they simply arranged a matrix around them so that others could not see their movements. Don''t really pull out the key when you get it, it will cause too much sensation. After all, they are rtively low-key people. If their thoughts are known to people in the Rubik''s Cube world, they will beughed at fiercely. The big brother Xiuxian said that they are very low-key people. Seriously, they did not see that these two were low-key people. As long as you stay in the Rubik''s Cube world, who knows their name. Tang Guo knew that these two people could not wait. [The host is big, do you want to help them cheat? ] The system asked pokingly. Tang Guo lightly sipped his lips. "What is cheating? It''s all mine. I just look at them and give them two keys. Is there anything wrong with this?" [No ... nothing is wrong, the host is right, you have a good rtionship, send the keys, send the real estate books, not just the ones you want. The silver ring scattered two people, holding their breath. When the lottery box was shaken, the atmosphere did not dare to pant. They all stunned when a sign made of bronze appeared in front of them. key? Whether it was the key or not, they hurriedly stowed things away, and the little heart was still beating. They rushed back to find Tang Guo. I confirmed that the bronze medal was the key, and it was mixed for a while, but it didn''t start, so I was anxious to go out. "Stay for another twenty years." More than 20 years and less than 20 years, in fact, nothing can be changed, they are very clear. Five dayster, Tang Guo married the pce captain. The trading city was as lively as ever. Outsiders in the Rubik''s Cube world found that their Rubik''s Cube currency was 10,000 more. Those who understand what they understand, look at the eyes of Tang Guo and Gong Wei, can not help but a little more reverence. People who don''t understand are trembling with this 10,000 Rubik''s cube coins. At the wedding, many people sent precious gifts and their sincere blessings. Tang Guo was wearing a bridal suit and was held by the pce captain. The pce captain held her hand and felt it was the most secure time in her life. She held her hand as if she was holding the world. Jun Ming was long overdue. He also held an ancient box and walked to Tang Guo and the pce captain. "Nothing to say, this is a gift I give you." "Open it and see if you like it." Hearing that Tang Guo and Gong Wei approached at the same time and put their hands on the box. The two looked at each other, and eventually the pce captain said, "I''lle." Tang Guo released his hand, and the pce captain slowly opened the box. Everyone also curiously stretched their necks and wanted to see what this strange man gave. Everyone did not expect that when the box was about to open, Tang Guo suddenly exerted force and turned the box in one direction. A dagger flew out of the box and stabbed at Junming''s position. Jun Ming is no longer in his original position. He turned to Tang Guo with another dagger. The subconscious response of the pce captain held Tang Guo in his arms. "Stupid?" At the words of Tang Guo, Gong Wei gave a stun. "It''s really stupid. You can hold me up, fly back, or move away. Why use your own back to block the knife?" Gong Wei: "..." He didn''t have time to think so much, probably because he has watched various TV series recently. Chapter 1637: Rubiks Cube Beauty (95) Chapter 1637: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (95) Chapter 1637 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (95) He looked back and saw Tang Guo pinching the dagger that was about to pierce his back with two slender fingers. Jun Ming didn''t expect that the two seemed to have expected all of this. He loosened his dagger and nned to retreat. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Junming,e to my ce, don''t leave." "When did you know?" Junming felt the powerful power to suppress. If it was only the power of the trading city master, he would not be afraid. But if it is the strength of the five city masters, plus two other cultivators, and a mysterious soul pressure, how can he escape? Tang Guo yed with the dagger in his hand, pushed away the Gong Wei, and nced at him, "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, Lieutenant, you can hold me and fly directly to the top, left and right, you can do it in front. Don''t know Who did you learn from and hold me still and wait for others to stab? " Gong Wei: "..." It wasn''t that she had shown him too many bad TV shows, and still filmed so romantic ... I didn''t think so much. In fact, he was well prepared, and even if he stabbed him on the back, nothing would happen, and he was not a fool. But what she said was right, it was his fault. "Little fruit, I was wrong." "Okay, just know what''s wrong." Tang Guo pushed away the pce captain and walked to Junming, "Do you have any exnation?" Jun Ming''s face was cold, and those eyes still liked her, "Although I just wanted to kill you just now, I really like you. I know that even if you kill you, you won''t die. I said right?" System: Is this the legendary sickness? He suspected that the host congress gave a fan to the other. "You don''t seem to say anything, just ept punishment." Jun Ming sighed, "You don''t want to know, who am I, who are you, who is he?" "Want to know." Tang Guo said with a smile, "but I don''t want to know from your mouth." Then she raised her hand and pped Junming''s face, "I really hate it, in the name of like, p the knife into my heart, and you expect I won''t find out who you are. " "What about it?" Junming didn''t seem to be afraid of death. Tang Guo''s smile remained unchanged, "Kill you, kill me, never condone!" This time, Jun Ming looked a little more serious, "You listen ..." "Do not listen." Tang Guo no longer wanted to be confused with this, and thought he knew how much nonsense everyone knew. You should know, someday you will know. She hated this person more than the truth. "Everyone, do it." Jun Ming didn''t expect that Tang Guo said that he would do it by hand. What she said was to strip away his strength and his vitality, that is, life span. Only giving him less than ten years left, this decade is enough for the Rubik''s Cube world to conceive a new Death City Lord. In the end, Jun Ming was imprisoned in the trading city and had no chance to escape. "Well, the obstacles have been cleared and the wedding continues." Tang Guo''s red lips raised a smile. "At the same time, I announced the good news. In order to celebrate my new marriage with the Lieutenant, I decided to increase the chance of drawing the keys to the lottery box. However, there is one more Additional conditions, whoever chooses to go out, will be permanently deprived of the right to enter again. " She nced at Xun Yun and said, "You have no opinion?" Several people looked at each other and quickly shook their heads. What do they think? No opinion at all, hasn''t she already decided? However, this can also well publicize the Rubik''s Cube world and attract more people, which is good for the Rubik''s Cube world. That additional condition is really not too wonderful. see you tomorrow. There is another chapter in this world. Open a new world tomorrow. Good night Chapter 1638: Rubiks Cube Beauty (96) Chapter 1638: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (96) Chapter 1638 The Rubik''s Cube Beauty (96) When Tang Guo was at the wedding, he announced in public that the lottery box would increase the odds of winning the key, and the outsiders who watched the crowd were a little stunned. When the reaction came over, they were all excited. In fact, many people felt that Tang Guo and Gong Wei''s identities were different. Otherwise, when the two were married, how could 10,000 more Rubik''s cube coinse out of their card storage space? Now hearing her announce that the lottery box will increase the chance of winning the key, and at the same time, one more rule is that if you go out, you will not have the opportunity to enter again. Either way, this is good news. Naturally, Tang Guo''s identity is well known. In fact, I don''t know if it has much influence on the city owner of the Rubik''s Cube world. The special power dagger was just an ident. She still has twenty years to study with Xie Yun and discuss the defense of the Rubik''s Cube. The entire trading city was boiling. After the wedding, Tang Guo and Gong Wei lived a life of no shame. Holding hands every day, fooling around in the trading city. Everyone knows them. One sip is good. The happy smile on his face. When someone pulled out the key from the lottery box, everyone''s gaze at Tang Guo was even more grateful. In fact, most people understand that they don''t hate the Rubik''s Cube world, but regret that they can''t take out the treasures they get. Now that Tang Guo has given them a chance, he is naturally grateful to Dade. There are countless dangers here, but if you can survive, you will get unexpected treasures. In the Rubik''s Cube world, giving is proportional to getting. Especially for many people whock arms and legs, disfigured people, the existence of the Rubik''s Cube World has simply changed their destiny. They are grateful and awesome for this. The one who pulled out the key chose to go out. "Actually, it''s good here. I''m used to living here. As long as I don''t die, there is no problem in living. However, I came here to take magic medicine to save my daughter." This is a middle-aged man "She fell from a dozen or so floors and fortunately retrieved her life but was judged to be a vegetable." Needless to say, everyone understands. The man opened the door with the key and disappeared instantly in front of everyone. There are two for one. When many people draw tens of thousands of times in the lottery box, there are also many people who draw the keys. Everyone believes that it is not so difficult to go out now. Among them, half chose to go out and half left. "Actually this is also good." Xie Yun held his chin and looked at the people in the entire trading city, as if smiling a bit more, "The rule you set will not have any impact on our Rubik''s Cube world, but will attract many people. Peoplee here to explore. " The reason that the Rubik''s Cube world works is that countless people are willing toe in. "The people here seem to be happier than the people in my happy city." Gu Lin''s face was still pale. This is because he often hides under the happy tree, sleeps a lot, and does not see the sun all year round. Basically, every six months, Tang Guo will see Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming appear in the trading city. Yi Yingxue woulde to greet her, Tang Guo would casually ask, "Are you okay?" Chapter 1639: Rubiks Cube Beauty (End) Chapter 1639: Rubik''s Cube Beauty (End) Chapter 1639 Beauty Cube (End) "OK." Knowing that the draw rate has increased, Yi Yingxue has more fighting spirit. "Oh ... that''s all right." Tang Guo smiled, holding the Gong Wei''s hand, "Look at Zhai Chenming, the Rubik''s Cube World has changed the rules, and once he does something harmful to the Rubik''s Cube world, he will be here The power is directed. " System: He thinks the host deliberately made such a rule and tortured Zhai Chenming. "Yes." Yi Yingxue answered, "I will take him away as soon as possible, and I won''t make any trouble here." Tang Guo smiled back, "Actually, I hope you can stay. Zhai Chenming is not suitable here. You are suitable." "Actually, I like it here, too." Yi Yingxue smiled on his face. "But I have to take Ah Ming out of here." "I wish you sess soon." After Tang Guo left, Yi Yingxue smiled away. She wants to take Aming out, and Ah Ming may not think so. Today''s Aming is not the same as before, there is no soft light in her eyes. But what she promised will definitely be done. On the day he got married, Tang Guo and the pce captain bound a contract for life and death. One day, the pce captain returned to Sin City and there were some things. It would have taken three to five days, but he returned that day. As soon as I stepped into the trading city, I saw Tang Guo waiting there. "Xiaoguo, are you waiting for me?" Captain Gong stepped forward and hugged her tightly in her arms and said thankfully, "Xiaoguo, you little liar, fortunately I have an extra heart to sign with you With the life and death contract, do you want to abandon me and then leave? You brought me into the bustling and noisy world, turning your back and abandoning me, and sending me to a lonely world, it was cruel. " Tang Guo patted his face in a funny way, "Aunt, you break your thoughts and sleep on the floor at night." "Little fruit." Wei Gong recalled everything she saw in Sin City, and said to her ears, "The new city owner of Sin City is already in the process of being conceived, isn''t the same in the trading city?" "Ok." Tang Guo nodded and admitted, "Awei, I''m not a liar. Even if you haven''t signed a life and death contract with me, I will tell you when I will leave." "How many years are left?" "Neen years." "It''s okay." Captain Gong forced a serious smile on that serious face, "We''ll have a good time in the next days." It didn''t take long for other city owners to know about it. They just sighed and couldn''t say anything. Ten yearster, the owner of the new city of the death city was born, a cold ck boy. As soon as the boy was born, Jun Ming died. Before he died, he had a premonition. He wanted to see Tang Guo, but was rumored, "Master Cheng, she doesn''t want to see you, and said that if you want to die, hurry up. If you want to die, you will not stare. Come celebrate. " In this case, he really stunned Junming. Not long after Jun Ming died, Yi Yingxue and Zhai Chenming both picked out the keys. Yi Yingxue came to bid farewell to Tang Guo and said that she wanted to take Zhai Chenming out. Tang Guo smiled and blessed her, all the way. "Aming, let''s go out." Yi Yingxue had dripped a drop of blood on it, and the power transmitted instantly blessed her. Zhai Chenming nced at her gloomily, looked down at the key on the iron paw, and threw it away for a long time. "You like to go out, you go out alone, and I will never go out without destroying the Rubik''s Cube world." Yi Yingxue stared nkly at Zhai Chenming, without saying a word, without any surprise in his eyes, only helplessness and disappointment, and then was teleported out. Zhai Chenmingughed, what did she go out for? He has no palms, isn''t it a joke to go out? Unless, wait until he regains his hands before going out. Now it''s easy to extract the keys, he waits. It just didn''t wait for him to be happy, a majestic voice came from the air, "Zhai Chenming, abandoned the key to open the Rubik''s Cube World, and did something to insult the Rubik''s Cube world. Suddenly, Zhai Chenming''s face turned pale. howe? Gong Wei was inside the house, circled Tang Guo''s small waist, "Xiao Guo, you are too skinny." "It''s because he doesn''t cherish the opportunity himself. He looks disliked and wants it. It''s annoying." The misty fairy and Yinhuanughed when they heard the movement. Chapter 1640: Good lady (1) Chapter 1640: Gooddy (1) Chapter 1640: Miss Good (1) When Tang Guo and Gong Wei dissipated in the Rubik''s Cube world at the same time, Zhai Chenming had been infinitely targeted by the power of the Rubik''s Cube World''s new rules, and it was impossible to move. Not what he thought, he thought he couldn''t figure it out, at least it wouldn''t be too bad. He underestimated the power of the Rubik''s Cube world. In the end, countless neers came up. Zhai Chenming will stay in the Rubik''s Cube world forever, surpassed by countless people, and live in pain forever. When the world turns and the sky bes dark, his mind will remember the day of Yi Yingxue''s departure, full of disappointment and helplessness, just not surprised. Regret it? He didn''t know. He just felt that the cyclical world was full of coldness. When the sky was dark, no one held his arm again. Yinhuan Sanren and Misty Fairy also left Tangguo, opened the door to the Rubik''s Cube world, and left. Tang Guo opened her eyes and appeared in the New World, she was lying on a single bed. She looked up and looked around. This looks like a four-person dormitory for college students. Below is the desk and above is the bed for sleeping. At this moment, the roommate was not there. She first opened the group and wanted to ask what happened to the fairy fairy and Yinhuan Sanren. Exactly, these two are also there. It''s just how much time has psed, so I don''t know. [Miao Miao Fairy]: It has been almost ten years since I came back to Zongmen, and as expected, everything has changed for more than a thousand years. Not to mention martial arts, even those who are immortal can''t find a few. The aura is almost lost here. I also n to open the passage and go to other worlds of immortality. [Silver Rings]: If you can,e to me. Shimei has been looking for another good person, and she is doing fine now. Therefore, I do not intend to bother her, so as not to increase the burden on her, misty girl,e here, anyway, we can go to the fairnd together. Hearing, Yinhuan Sanren just sighed, not much regret. After such a long time, even if he had a strong interest in Shimei at the beginning, he hadn''t seen it for many years, but the rest was just responsibility. [Hidden Fairy]: Well, I think of a way to see if I cane, but I have to wait for a while, I will bring someone over. Tang Guo couldn''t bear it. "Waitable, are you in that ce and epted the apprentice?" [Miao Miao Fairy]: Yes, I received an apprentice, a good seed, seeing through the feelings, and pursuing the Immortal Road, the future achievement will never be low. As long as there is enough aura, to rise to the fairnd, that is just around the corner. [Silver Ring Man]: That''s good. It''s rare that you admire a person so much. It''s the second time I heard you praise someone like this. Then the people in the group saw a series of happy emoticons sent by the misty fairy, and finally sent a photo with the text: This is my new disciple. When Tang Guo and Yinhuan San saw the woman''s face, they both froze. Because the beautiful woman cooking in the kitchen is actually Yi Yingxue. [Silver Ring Man]: It''s actually that girl, you can do it. Tang Guo: "Unexpected." Tang Guo greeted a few people and got out of the group. While nobody was there, she began to receive the plot of this world. In this world, she and the host do not have any grudges, just somemunication, but they are not familiar. The hostess and her are roommates in the same bedroom. The name is Leng Ruofei, who is a very cold person like herst name. Basically it''s the kind of thing that has nothing to do with hanging up high and has only his own world in his eyes. As for her role, if she has to be famous, she can be called a gooddy. Why is it gooddy? Because no matter who asked her to help, she would agree. Chapter 1641: Good lady (2) Chapter 1641: Gooddy (2) Chapter 1641: Miss Good (2) Even if she was very busy and inconvenient at the time, she refused to say no when she refused. She has been this character since school. Such a character is because she has lived in a family without a sense of existence since she was a child. Her family is patriarchal, and her parents seem to be okay with her, in fact they do not value her at all. Before going to college, she was a day student. When I get up in the morning to make a family breakfast, I will be happy for a long time with apliment. After school, we have to make dinner for the family. A littleter, the parents would teach her a meal. If it''s an average girl, she will definitely talk back to her parents on the spot. But she grew up under the education of her parents. From an early age, she thought that she was born to her parents. Doing these little things is right. She was scolded because she came homete and did nt have time to start dinner on time. Instead of ming her parents, she thought she was wrong. She would not refute anything, she would do it silently. This is because in her world cognition, there is a word of truth. All parents in the world, what parents do and say, are always right. Since the birth of her brother Tang Xiaokun, her parents'' eyes have been on her brother. Parents always educate her, younger brother, she should let it go. In the future, you must be good to your younger brother. This is what sisters should do. She believed it. She thinks that if they like her parents, they will care more about her. Such a character took her a lifetime. The ssmate asked her to help at the beginning, and she would also ask for help. After help, she would even say thank you. Once or twice, everyone was polite. But when there are more times, everyone is ustomed to it, thinking that these things are what she should do. If she doesn''t do it one day, it''s her not. For example, in elementary school, she wiped her ckboard for six years. Apparently, there is an on-duty student every day. Since everyone is used to calling her for help, it seems that this is her business. Sometimes the ckboard was toote to be erased, and the teacher would me her directly, not the ssmate on duty. Also during the exam, she was often asked to hand over a small note. If the exam is bad, she will inevitably be scolded, and she will feel guilty, and will have to spend a small amount of pocket money to apologize to her ssmates. By the time of high school, study was intense. The ssmate asked her to borrow notes, and by doing so, the notes became the counterparty. She was embarrassed to be back, and had to indicate that she intended to make another copy. She has been trying to be good to everyone, but in the end no one remembers her good. When she was needed, she was so kind. When she did nt need it, she would ignore her. It is now the next semester of the university. The original owner was set up and has been found by the dormitory and the ss. Last semester, the original owner helped bring these people back for free. Even if you take it, you will not give her money. The original owner was also embarrassed to ask the other party to ask, ten or twenty yuan at a time, not much. But who can take it a day or two, or every day. Even more surprising is that if she doesn''t help each other, she will also feel guilty. Tang Guo roughly nced at the original owner''s life, and did not n to slowly taste the buns. She had heard the sound of someone knocking at the door. "Tang Guo, open the door." [Host, your room is friendly and you forgot to bring the key again. I want you to open the door. The system is gloating. It''s been a long time since the buns were set up. Chapter 1642: Good lady (3) Chapter 1642: Gooddy (3) Chapter 1642: Miss Good (3) He had felt the host''s fists furiously. Tang Guo raised his head and nced at the door. He had no intention of getting out of bed. Instead, take the earbud from one side, insert one ear into the ear, and plug the other end into the phone to amplify the sound of the music. Then the whole persony down and put down the curtains again. "I didn''t hear it, listen to the music." Tang Guo''s non-salty voice passed to the system. System: The host is big, you are really amazing. In fact, roommates don''t have keys, and they are used to it. And it doesn''t have to be without a key. Even if these roommates took the key, they would tap the door directly and ask someone to open the door. "Hu Xian had a key. When I was in ss before, I identally looked at her and turned her bag. There was a key in it. She is a habit of going out with a key and cannot go without it." Tang Guohe said, "She''s just toozy to take it, anyway, someone calls." System: That''s too much. "Tang Guo! Are you there? Open the door!" Hu Xian patted the door vigorously, making it loud, and it was particrly noisy, so that the people in the next bedroom couldn''t helping out and let her whisper. Hu Xian''s face was not good-looking. Obviously at this time, Tang Guo should return after lunch. It must be lunch break now. How can nobody be there? He patted again and again, but the door didn''t open. As ast resort, Hu Xian turned the key from his bag, and his mouth was still groaning. "It''s noon, I don''t know where I''m going to die, so I don''t want to stay in the bedroom." When she opened the door, she walked into the bedroom with a bang, and closed the door heavily. Climbing to bed, suddenly felt something wrong. Her bed was right in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s bed curtain was not light-shielded, it was the kind of translucent blue bed curtain, Hu Xian faintly saw it, Tang Guo was lying there, out of breath. "Tang Guo, you are actually in the bedroom. Why didn''t you open the door for me before?" Hu Xian said loudly. Tang Guo: Can''t hear, can''t hear. Hu Xian couldn''t help it. Tang Guo didn''t open the door for her, so she was very angry. She was even more angered by someone next door. Now that Tang Guo was in the bedroom, she couldn''t bear toe down and open the door for her, she was so angry. She jumped down sharply, walked to Tang Guo''s bed, and patted her pillow vigorously, "Tang Guo." At this moment Tang Guo felt something and nced at Hu Xian. "Why don''t you open the door for me?" Hu Xian didn''t hold back. He talked about it a lot, and when he saw Tang Guo took off his earplugs, he was really faint. "What did you say?" Tang Guo looked strangely. "Is the weather very hot today? The anger is so great? Hu Xian, how about everyone else, why didn''t youe back with you?" Hu Xian gritted his teeth. "I knocked on the door for so long just now, why don''t youe and open the door for me." "I didn''t hear it," Tang Guoyang said, holding the earplugs in Yang''s hand. "The music sounds a bit loud, and I went to sleep while listening. However, you seem to havee in, but no one else came back. Why did youe in?" He got up, looked at the door, and said doubtfully, "You won''t kick the door?" Hu Xian was said, not knowing how to answer. She couldn''t say, she brought the key. "Don''t listen to songs with headphones in the future, so loud." Tang Guo nced at her, "Why?" Hu Xian was furious. This elm cricket was too loud, how could she hear her knock on the door. "It''s too loud, it''s not good for the ears." Hu Xian ttened his mouth, and he couldn''t help it. See you tomorrow good night Chapter 1643: Good lady (4) Chapter 1643: Gooddy (4) Chapter 1643: Miss Good (4) Hu Xian didn''t ask for a bargain, and ate a dumb loss, and didn''t want to say anything to Tang Guo. Although she doesn''t belong to that kind of person, if she does a little thing, she will tear her face, but her tone is still not good. When he turned around, he also told Tang Guo: "Don''t listen to songs with headphones in the future, but also so loud, not good for the ears." If it was the original owner, I heard that Hu Xian didn''t me her for not opening the door, and she was also concerned that she could not listen to songs with headphones, and she would be moved, and she felt guilty. Maybe the snacks in the cab will be taken out and shared with Hu Xian. "Okay, just listen to it for a while, it should have no effect." Tang Guo said this, as if he didn''t realize that Hu Xian had a bad tone just now, and by the way, "Hu Xian, if you don''t bring the key next time, Can''t open the door, you can ask your auntie to get a spare key. " Hu Xian: "..." Did she bring the key? This Tang Guo is really annoying. He has to wear headphones to listen to the song, and it is so loud. "Okay, I know." Hu Xian climbed to bed uninterestingly,y on it, and started ying with his mobile phone. Tang Guo didn''t care, she nced to the door, turned on her phone, and looked at the time. It was almost one o''clock, and the others in the dorm were about to return. The only people who didn''t return were Gaolili and Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei is cold and indifferent to everyone, and others will not bother her. Things like mming the door hard without a key will not appear on Leng Ruofei''s body. However, Gaolili is different. If Hu Xian brought the key and pretended not to bring it, she always likes to be asked to open the door for her. So Koreai is just toozy to bring it, anyway, the original owner will go back to the dormitory before them, and then call her and open the door. Last semester, the original owner basically opened the door for them every day. It''s too obvious to use the excuse of listening to songs and not opening the door to Korea. So Tang Guo got up the curtain, got up and got out of bed, washed his face, and simply rubbed some skin care products. Put on your shoes and socks, and carry your small bag ready to go out. "Tang Guo, are you going to the street?" There are so many food streets outside almost every university. The freshman and sophomore courses are rtively easy, almost dissatisfied, and the time will be very generous. Hu Xian looked at Tang Guo''s battle and thought that she was going out, and she thought of asking her to bring in food. "When youe backter, bring me a hot and sour fried potato for Li Ji, the stall opposite the roast duck leg." Hu Xian stretched his head out, "Put more millet spicy and vinegar, don''t shallot." Tang Guo looked up, and a warm smile appeared on Bai Jing''s cheek, "I won''t go out." Hu Xian froze, "don''t go out, then where are you going?" "Go to the library to check the materials." "After checking the information, are you still going out?" Hu Xian asked unwillingly. Tang Guo shook his head. "Don''t go out. There will be a lesson in the afternoon. After ss, go straight to the ssroom." She held up the book in her hand. A trip will save you much time and effort. " Seeing what Tang Guo said was true, Hu Xian''s face sank a little, and he didn''t say much. Because Tang Guo''s reason is too good, she still loves the appearance on the surface. She doesn''t want to say that you go out and buy me hot and sour fried potatoes. If it goes out and is known by others, she won''t make sense. Chapter 1644: Good lady (5) Chapter 1644: Gooddy (5) Chapter 1644: Miss Good (5) "Any other questions?" Tang Guo looked concerned. "Otherwise, you go to the library with me, anyway, it is boring in the bedroom." System: He dare to guarantee that it is definitely not kind to host Hu Xian to go to the library. Oh, he remembered, that Korean girl, who had never had a key, was about to return. When Hu Xian was taken to the library, no one opened the door for Gaolili. As for Leng Ruofei, no one is sure if she will return immediately. "No, the weather is a bit cold, the library is cold, it''s too cold, I won''t go, you go." "Okay, Hu Xian, are you sure there are no problems?" Tang Guo asked again. "I will turn off the phone when I go to the library, and I want to check the information carefully so that the phone is not distracted. Secondly, I don''t want the cell phone to ring suddenly, it will cause trouble to others, so I will be very unhappy. " "It''s okay, just shut it down." Hu Xian thought to himself, who would be fine to call Tang Guo? In the library, so many people who do nt care about mobile phones are really trivial, and even people like Tang Guo will think silly things for others. System: Silly! The host shut down greatly, of course, not for the sake of others, she wanted you to testify to her, why did she turn off the phone. The second thing is that I was afraid that Gao Lili would note back with the key and knocked on the door. No one would answer her. She would call her directly. In this way, Tang Guo opened the dormitory door with a smile and walked towards the library. People like Hu Xian and Gaolili don''t want to be friends with them and get along well. But she can''t make others think she''s particrly mean, it''s not just superficial effort, she can just say something good for you, she can also. Because of these two roommates, the college life of the original owner is not good. These two people asked the original owner to bring a variety of snacks, but they did not give money. They went out for internship in thest year. In the first three years, that adds up to arge sum. For office workers, not much at all. But for the original owner of the student family, the money was basically part-time job for her on weekends and holidays. As for her parents, her monthly living expenses are six hundred. If you are in the small county seat on the 18th line, it will be 600 yuan if you go to the province. After all, the food in the cafeteria is still cheap. But this school is located in a quasi-first-tier city or in the city center. Six hundred yuan is just enough. The education given to her by her original parents is that college students have to work hard and study frugally. For this, the original owner has noints and believes that her parents are doing the right thing. So I really use my spare time to do part-time work. Compared with the average student, she is rtively well-off. If it weren''t for her constant failure, her life would be perfect. In fact, her family is not bad. In a less developed city, her parents sry is about 20,000 to 30,000. I have nt heard that the parents wages are close to 30,000. They will only give 600 yuan to their daughter who is studying in a quasi-first-tier city every month. . Only when she is on vacation will her parents call her and ask her to return early. What are you going back to? First, make up lessons for her brother. Second, cook for the family. Chapter 1645: Good lady (6) Chapter 1645: Gooddy (6) Chapter 1645: Good Miss (6) In addition to these two things, she also has to go on vacation part-time. It can be said that there is almost no time of its own. Fortunately, in this world, although there are many bad people, there are still good people. The owner of a clothing store appreciates her down-to-earth, honest and notzy girl. Therefore, every holiday, she works in this shop. Between thoughts, Tang Guo is going to the library. She had switched off her phone while on the road. Her shutdown will not affect any social at all, if she shuts down every day, it is estimated that she can avoid more trouble. Because once her phone rang, it wasn''t that someone missed her and wanted to ask her if she was OK, but just to ask her for help. Who calls her so enthusiastic and always helps them, and she does it perfectly. "It''s ridiculous to say, there are countless people helped by her. When she''s in desperation, none of the phones on her mobile phone are useful. [Because she''s so good, she doesn''t have a self, so she''s not a good person. "Tunzi, yes, it''s such a conclusion." [Isn''t the host saying so much, are people particrly cheap? No matter what role, easily acquired, will not be valued. Tang Guo found a more evasive position. The weather was still a bit cold at this time, and it was time to sleepy at noon, and it was not due. Except for students who love to run outside, there are fewer people in the library. She picked a few books of interest and turned silently. When Tang Guo left the bedroom for half an hour, Gaolili, who was tall and slender, had already reached the door of the bedroom. As usual, she pped the door vigorously. "Tang Guo, help me open the door." She only ps it twice. Under normal circumstances, Tang Guo wille to open the door for her within one minute. But she waited for two minutes, Tang Guo didn''te out, and had to pat twice. Still no one. She shot again, still nobody. "Open the door!" Gao Lili shouted several times, and finally had to pull out her mobile phone, flipping out Tang Guo''s mobile phone number with annoyance and dialing in. "Sorry, the call you dialed is off ..." Gaolili was a little dumbfounded. She had called Tang Guo so many times and never thought that she would shut down after calling. She didn''t believe in evil, she fought again twice, and was still off. I was in a bad mood at the time and had to pull out the phone calls of the other two roommates. Looking at Leng Ruofei''s phone, she quickly trembled and did not dare to dial in. Even if she dialed in, Leng Ruofei''s temperament would note back to open the door for her. As ast resort, she was only able to call Hu Xian. As soon as the call was answered, she heard the ringtoneing from her bedroom and her face changed again. Hu Xian was so sleepy that he heard a phone call and quickly picked up the phone. "Xiao Lan, open the door for me." "Huh? Lili, you didn''t bring the key?" "No, just drive me." Hu Xian woke up, a little impatient, and thought that Gaolili was closer to her, so she had to get out of bed and help open the door. Gao Lili asked, "Where is Tang Guo, she''s not in the bedroom. Where did she go? Why is the cell phone off?" "When I went to the library, I said that I wanted to check the materials. I told me before that I was afraid of affecting other people, so I took the office." Hu Xian''s smile was full of irony. Chapter 1646: Good lady (7) Chapter 1646: Gooddy (7) Chapter 1646: Miss Good (7) Gaolili rubbed her hands and groaned in her mouth. "There is something wrong. I haven''t seen anyone go to the library and turned off my cell phone." "She just has some problems in her mind." Hu Xian followed the vomit, but forgot that Gaolili didn''t bring the key. After all, their rtionship is good, and asionally opening the door once will not make Hu Xian impatient. The four in the bedroom, only Gao Lili and Hu Xian, are the same major. Tang Guo and Leng Ruofei are different from them. Koreans are tall and pretty, and they talked about their boyfriends just when they were freshmen. Therefore, in the ss before noon and thest ss in the afternoon, she went on a date with her boyfriend and would not return with Hu Xian. Tang Guo read a lesson book in the library, and then went to the ssroom. She took the textbook and walked slowly to the ssroom. She and her ssmates in the university ss are not very familiar. The only person who was more familiar was a girl named He Qiqi. I often call her before ss, telling her, and remember to help her when the professor calls. If the rtionship is good, help from time to time, this is the normal state in college, nothing. But her rtionship with He Qiqi is not good. He Qiqi also had the intimacy that would be called when she was needed, and called her. Once, she was sick and asked for leave. There were several important lessons that day, and the teacher should keep the assignments. That night, she nned to ask He Qiqi what kind of homework the teacher had left, could she send her a copy. As a result, He Qiqi said that she didn''t go to ss, so she didn''t know any subject. But then He Qiqi handed in her homework. And she asked for help in the ss, and hardly anyone helped her. Everyone is not familiar with it. The ss people don''t help her. When the news is not seen, there is nothing. If He Qiqi doesn''t help her, then she cannot be justified. Obviously He Qiqi often misses sses and is not very friendly to people, but when there is any problem, someone will always help her. It may be that He Qiqi is more likely to dress, and the original owner is wearing a simple dress with almost no makeup, let alone high heels and a small skirt. The money that she got part-time can actually make her look better, at least look more fashionable. As soon as she was a freshman, she had this intention when she got money part-time. In the middle of the holiday, she wore a beautiful skirt and small high heels, put on a light makeup, returned home, and was scolded by her mother Li Meixue. It''s nothing more than to let her study hard, and don''t make it so much. She was so charming and asked if she was talking about her boyfriend at school. She is not allowed to fall in love now, and when she graduates, she will be introduced to her. "I''m your mother. I say this for your own good." This is Li Meixue''s mantra. It can be used no matter where it is. "It''s so morous that other people see it and don''t know how to say it. I heard it. Now many college students are being kept in captivity. Little fruit, can''t you learn badly. If you dare to do that kind of thing Just don''t enter this house. " The original owner is a more obedient personality, and really doesn''t spend time on dressing. The girl who wears rustic clothes and does not dress up will indeed be easily overlooked. This world is full of face control. He Qiqi is actually average in length, but because she wears makeup and wears beautiful clothes, it will attract more attention. Chapter 1647: Good lady (8) Chapter 1647: Gooddy (8) Chapter 1647: Good Miss (8) That mouth can speak again, naturally can attract many boys, for her cattle and horses. Not to mention copying homework, it is for beautiful girls to move bricks, such people exist. The original owner is different, because the parents warned that they were not too close to any boys. Coupled with simple dress, it is difficult to attract the attention of male students. And female ssmates don''t like walking with such people, after all, they don''t have amonnguage. Unless there is anything she needs to help, I will think of her. That''s why it has been ignored by countless people. When someone needs her, she can''t wait to reach out and refuse. Over time, everyone got used to it. Tang Guo came to ss today, and his mobile phone was not turned on. He Qiqi, who had nned to skip the ss, called Tang Guo again, and when the professor named him, she wanted Tang Guo to help promise. did not think of "Sorry, the call you dialed is off ..." He Qiqi, like Gao Lili, did not believe in evil. She yed several times, but she still couldn''t get through. Then she was only able to call others and wanted to ask them for help. But not everyone is Tang Guo, who will help without hesitation. In the eyes of the girls, He Qiqi is apetitor. She is so popr with boys that they are enemies. How can she help her to answer her name. Naturally, He Qiqi could only hold the book and trot to the ssroom. Finallyte. She was going to question Tang Guo what was going on and why the phone was off. However, Tang Guo sat at the front, but she didn''t have the courage to go to the first row to sit in ss. [Host, He Qiqi is stunned, you choose the first row, she dare note up. But after ss, she will definitely find you to question. "After ss, the stairs and corridors were full of people. She wore such a short skirt underneath, on such a cold day, her calf was exposed. Even if she was wearing a warm coat, she shivered and froze her. Centimeter high heels, do you think she is catching up with me? "Tang Guo smiled a bit, and nced at the little white shoes under his eyes." Squeeze the stairs, or wear t shoes. " System: The host is big. It looks bad when youugh. Sure enough, after ss, He Qiqi wanted to call Tang Guo. Tang Guo immediately stood up and walked to the professor, with a small smile on Bai Jing''s face, "Professor Chen, I still don''t understand a question, can I dy you for a few minutes, please ask?" For students who are hard-working, no teacher does not like it. And this student, very polite, of course Professor Chen will not refuse. He Qiqi originally wanted to shout, and heard Tang Guo''s words, his voice got stuck in his throat, and he didn''t shout anymore. Professor Chen was not impressed with her at first, so she still shouldn''te up. She nned to wait for Tang Guo to ask why the cell phone had been turned off before. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo didn''t mean to return to the bedroom after asking the question. There is no ss in the afternoon and she is going to dinner in the cafeteria. It''s best to have dinner at six o''clock. It''s toote. What you eat is not easy to digest and you will get fat. Her n is to run out of dinner slowly and then go to the library. After ss, after ss, eating, and going to the library, this is the life of college students. Young, lying dead in the dormitory, isn''t that a waste? When Tang Guo ate in the cafeteria, Gao Lili and Hu Xian happened to return to the bedroom after ss. They tapped the door subconsciously and shouted, "Tang Guo, open the door." Chapter 1648: Good lady (9) Chapter 1648: Gooddy (9) Chapter 1648: Miss Good (9) Naturally, there is no Tang Guo in the bedroom. "Did she not return?" Hu Xian frowned. Ko Lili snorted. "Shouldn''te back, try calling." Of course, still shut down. Hu Xian was going to touch the key from his bag, his face changed suddenly, "I seem to have forgotten the key." This time is true. She recalled that when she went to ss, she hurriedly changed a bag. I forgot to put the key in that bag. "What should I do?" Gaolili was anxious. "I have to go back to the bedroom to change my clothes. My boyfriend is still waiting for me." The weather is still a bit cool, and Gaolili doesn''t want to keep herself cold. When I went to ss, I was wearing thick clothes. But when you meet your boyfriend and friends, you must dress well. At least you ca nt wear pants, skirts and socks, and high-heeled shoes. "Will you call Leng Ruofei?" Gaolili hesitated. "It''s six o''clock now, should she be back in the bedroom?" "Then you try it." Koreali pursed her lips and dialed Loruofei''s phone. There was a cold voice over there, "What''s the matter?" "I ... I''m Gaoli Li, when will youe back, Leng Ruofei?" "what''s up?" Gao Lili froze for a moment, "It''s like that, I didn''t bring the key." "Nobody in the bedroom?" Leng Ruofei was a bit surprised. After all, Tang Guo should be in the bedroom at this time. Even if he wasn''t in the bedroom, the two of them should call Tang Guo. Why did she call her phone? "No one, Tang Guo''s phone is off. Couldn''t I call you? Can youe back earlier and help us open the door?" Gaolili''s voice almost requested. Leng Ruofei didn''t seem to feel it, and his voice was still cold. "That may not work, I have something today, and I''m no longer in school. If you are not in trouble, you cane to my house to get the keys." Gao Lili: "..." "That ... that''s okay." Gao Lili hung up. "Let''s go to Tang Guo." I don''t know who it is, tell them that in the cafeteria, I saw Tang Guo. They are all hot and rush to find someone. Tang Guo was in the cafeteria and heard the system''s reminder. He quickly wiped the corners of his mouth and turned to the library. When they arrived at the cafeteria, Tang Guo was naturally not found. "Maybe, is she in the library?" Hu Xian said after looking around. "Then go to the library." Gaolili was in a rage, and the two went to the library again. But he didn''t know, Tang Guo left first. This time, she went shopping outside the school. The snacks outside the school were really delicious. She had a satisfying meal, and finally went to the cafe to have a coffee. "There is no one in the library." Hu Xian frowned. "Really, how can the phone be turned off." Gaolili was about to cry. "Xiao Lan, you too. I brought the key every day before, but I don''t bring it today." "Did I forget to put it? Who knows that Tang Guo didn''t return today and the phone was still off." In the end, the two decided to go to the aunt with the housekeeper. Not that they did not go first, but that the aunt in charge was particrly fierce, and those who sought her would be scolded all the way. "It''s time to go back." After Tang Guo finished his coffee, Meizi walked out of the cafe and slowly walked back to the bedroom. As soon as I arrived at the school gate, I saw Gauri Li rushing out. When Gaolili saw her, she was furious. "Tang Guo, why did your phone shut down? By the way, where did you go before and why didn''t you go back to your bedroom?" "Go out and buy some daily necessities." Tang Guo was holding a stic bag in his hand. "This month I was a bit tight. I picked and chose for a long time. I finally bought cheap and practical things. Gaoli Li, you are so anxious, Where are you going? Are you meeting your boyfriend? No wonder the makeup is so delicate, I believe your boyfriend will love it. " Gaolili was speechless. The other side praised her, if she said something more serious and caused people around to watch, it would be bad. After all, she still cares about the image. "Okay, I''m leaving, without telling you more, my boyfriend is still waiting." Tang Guo waved his hand with a smile, and carried the bag towards the ce of the girl''s dormitory. Suddenly, she felt a special sight. He looked up and saw a very handsome man standing in front of her side. The man''s gaze was on her stic bag. see you tomorrow Chapter 1649: Good lady (10) Chapter 1649: Gooddy (10) Chapter 1649: Miss Good (10) Bai Lisheng felt that if he remembered correctly, he went to a supermarket under his name and identally saw that this girl should have a lot of stuff in her basket before going to check out, right? Therefore, she just said to another girl that she has a tight hand, picks and chooses, picks for a long time, and finally buys cheap and practical things. It''s strange. Just now he clearly saw it clearly. The girl took the shelves of daily necessities, and the items on them were imported? It s easy to use, it s definitely easy to use. His supermarket does nt sell fake goods, especially imported things, and it s always stricter. Cheap? Is it cheap? Definitely not cheap. Everymodity she takes is two or three times more expensive than ordinarymodities. Looking at her dress, it seems that she is not a student with a more luxurious living standard. "Any questions?" Bai Lisheng was still pondering, but Tang Guo hade to him, innocent, with a smile on his small face, "This brother, why are you staring at my stic bag?" The sweet voice awakened the contemtive Bai Lisheng. He frowned gently, yeah, why did he stare at the little girl''s stic bag? "Brother, are you interested in the brand I bought and want to buy it for my girlfriend?" Tang Guo opened the stic bag and pointed the mouth of the bag to Bai Lisheng. "Or because of these things, it''s more private and sorry Go to the supermarket? " Bai Lisheng still couldn''t help but nced into the stic bag, and then quickly looked away. The daily necessities she bought are indeed more private. There are three or four packs of sanitary napkins alone. There are also two packs of physiological pants. It may be too close. He also saw the package of physiological pants and wrote two packs. Finally, there are underwear sterilization soaps and so on. So he nced and moved away. "Brother, in fact, when you buy these things in the supermarket, no one cares what you buy. If you really have a good rtionship with your girlfriend, you should buy it. Face or something is not important at all." Bai Lisheng said subconsciously, "No, I don''t have a girlfriend." How could he have a girlfriend, that kind of troublesome creature, he is not interested at all, but he intends to live alone in this life. "Oh, why are you staring at my stic bag?" Facing the questioning of girls, Bai Lisheng felt a little embarrassed for the first time. Why is he staring at the stic bags of other girls? The key is that they buy such private things. Most people will probably think that he is a pervert. "Aren''t you a pervert?" Tang Guo asked. System: No, I''m going tough to death, the host is really too naughty, bullying everyone every time. Now he doesn''t have to ask anymore. Only those who can be bullied by the host are so cute. Otherwise, with her temperament, it is impossible to say so much to a stranger. Bai Lisheng denied, "ssmate, you misunderstood, I am not a pervert." "A pervert does not say that he is a pervert, just as a bad person does not write on his face that he is a bad person." Bai Lisheng: Sure enough, girls are really the most troublesome creature, and it''s better to be single. In the face of Tang Guo''s doubtful eyes, Bai Lisheng didn''t know how to speak. From small torge, he was able toe up with solutions in the face of various emergencies. It''s not working now. Chapter 1650: Good lady (11) Chapter 1650: Gooddy (11) Chapter 1650: Miss Good (11) "This elder brother, please exin to me, why are you staring at my stic bag?" Tang Guoyi, if you don''t exin, I will tell everyone that you are a pervert and make Bai Lisheng very speechless. ording to his temperament, facing such a troublesome creature, he should turn around and leave at this time. But not only did he not leave, he was still thinking, how to wash himself is not the reason for metamorphosis. When did he be someone who cares about other people''s eyes? He ca nt always say directly, just saw that she was trying to install these expensive and easy-to-use daily necessities in the supermarket, and then heard her and her ssmates say that she chose the cheap and easy-to-use daily necessities, and felt that Curious? At that time, she was afraid that she would say that you are not only a pervert, but also a tracking fanatic, it is even more difficult to exin. Suddenly, Bai Lisheng''s light shed and his expression became rxed. This time, he was looking at Tang Guo''s stic bag with great light. "ssmate, I did look at your stic bag just now." "Do you want to admit that you are a pervert?" Tang Guo asked, "Brother, in fact, you are not bad, why do you like so much attention, and you will get a better life if you get rid of these bad things." " System: Hahahahahaha, still cute. Bai Lisheng didn''t have the turbulence just now, with a slight smile on his face. "ssmates, I do nt know, I am curious, why did you choose these brands because these brands are new brands that our supermarket has just imported from abroad. At present, there are not many people buying ... So, I watched for so long. I wanted to investigate why you chose these brands. In fact, there are many domestic brands that are more suitable for your students and have better prices. Thefort level is not bad. " System: [Host, you are serious about investigating with you, using these brands. "I just misunderstood you just now, I''m sorry. Don''t know if you are free now? Can we go to the water and talk about it? I need an experience report. After the talk, there will be a wealth of gifts, up to half Hour. I do nt know, is it convenient? "Convenient." Tang Guo changed his mind of returning to the dormitory directly, and then asked directly, "Is the gift the same brand?" "Yes." Bai Lisheng''s lips twitched slightly. She really had a soft spot for these brands. Next, the two chose a water nearby. "ssmate, tell me what you think." I have to say that Bai Lisheng looks very professional. He also took out small books and pens and nned to write them down. Since he is so professional, Tang Guo has to be more professional. "Tunzi, I haven''t used these brands at all. Hurry up and scan me. How many people in the world are using them and what are their feelings." Tang Guo kept a smile on his face and slowly took out a pack of sanitary napkins. The system scan was very fast, and quickly summarized these brands, word of mouth on the Inte, and the feelings of countless people after use, and transmitted them to Tang Guo''s mind. So when Bai Lisheng heard Tang Guo''s seriousness, articte, and organized the brand''s goodness in an orderly manner, he expressed his expression very seriously. It seems that this ssmate is really a loyal user of these brands. Chapter 1651: Good lady (12) Chapter 1651: Gooddy (12) Chapter 1651: Miss Good (12) Half an hourter, Bai Lisheng was satisfied and led Tang Guo to the supermarket just now. A lot of gifts were given to her, which were all the daily necessities of those brands. She even gave away some other new brand supplies, hoping she would tell him how she felt after using it. Naturally, the two exchanged ways ofmunication. In the end, Bai Lisheng didn''t know what the purpose was, or as a gentleman, watching the sky was almost dark, he also sent Tang Guo to the school entrance. Tang Guo went back to the bedroom, carrying tworge stic bags. [Host, there are a lot of supermarkets under your lovely name. You seem to be having a good time talking today. "Can he be unpleasant? The information you gave me is equivalent to doing a global big data analysis for these brands that are rtively unfamiliar to the Chinese. As a businessman, can you be dissatisfied with these? I guess he will return , I will write a n, I n to fight these brands out, maybe in the future, I can directly work with these foreign brands to be the best agency or something. " Tang Guo poked his lips and said, "Just send me some gifts, pick the door." [Well, the host is big, and they will all be a family in the future. Why bother with it? As a family, don''t make it so clear, it''s clear, it''s not good for feelings. When Tang Guo returned to the bedroom, Hu Xian was alone. This afternoon, Hu Xian and Gao Lili did not find anyone because they did not have the keys. In the end, I had to go to the auntie Guanguan to get the spare key, while the auntie Guanzhu held the key and scolded him from the first floor to the seventh floor. Not to mention the entire girl''s dormitory building, which is the other student''s dormitory. I''m afraid they all know that they didn''t bring the keys and were scolded by the old demon. Seeing Tang Guoing back, Hu Xian didn''t hold back and asked, "Tang Guo, where are you going this afternoon? Why haven''t you been seeing people all the time? I can''t get through to your phone call. Lili and I went to the cafeteria and library to find you. I m not in the library anyway, and I ll keep my phone on. It s sote. I do nt have any news. What should I do if something goes wrong? "Well, what did you buy?" Hu Xian''s attention was quickly attracted by the two stic bags in Tang Guo''s hand. "Did you go to the supermarket?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yeah, I ate, went to the library to read the book, and forgot to turn it on. Then I went outside and turned around, but I didn''t expect to happen to the supermarket for activities." "What did you buy, did you eat?" "No, sanitary napkins, sanitary pants, and daily necessities in sterile soap." When Hu Xian heard it, he was immediately disinterested. "Very cheap?" "Cheap," Tang Guo smiled warmly and held up two bags. "It''s really a good deal to buy a pocket and get a pocket. Recently, I have a tight hand, and I''m so cheap when encountering activities. The next six months I do nt have to buy these things. There are a lot of other brands from the supermarket, so I can try them. " Hu Xian was not interested when she heard that it was inside the sanitary napkin. He heard Tang Guo say, buy a pocket and get a pocket. The cheaper the thing, the harder it is to use, and the harder it is to sell, the other party will engage in such loss-making trading. Maybe it''s possible that the shelf life is approaching, and people like Tang Guo will buy sanitary napkins cheaply. Can such things be bought too cheaply? Chapter 1652: Good lady (13) Chapter 1652: Gooddy (13) Chapter 1652: Good Miss (13) "Xiao Lan, do you want to order, I will give you two packs." Tang Guo said kindly. Hu Xian quickly shook his head. "No, I bought it myself, and we are not using a brand. I have been using my brand for a long time and have always felt good. I am afraid to use other unfamiliar brands." "Ok." Tang Guo also knew that Hu Xian was more particr about using these things, and he would say that. If it was Gao Lili, she wouldn''t say that. Although Korea Lili is indifferent to cheap things, but it is not cheap to take advantage of them. Even if she did nt use it, she would have to take it away. If it was moldy, she would not refuse. Don''t look at every time Go Lili goes out, it is more glorious. In fact, she was not particr about her in the bedroom. It''s just, chaos room beauty. Tang Guo nced at Gaolili''s table and berth. On the table, various cosmetics were ced on top of it, and the books were very messy. Makeup brushes, makeup eggs, and the like have umted a thickyer of powder on them. I do nt know how long they have not been cleaned. Not to mention, Goryli''s various shoes. If you don''t wear it, you can''t take care of it. Only every time I wear it, the shoes will be wiped clean. At this moment, twenty or thirty pairs of shoes were piled up in a mess, faintly, and smelled a little unpleasant. I guess Gao Lili knows that she sprayed some perfume on it. The taste is a bit sour. System: vomit ... Tang Guo put the two pockets of sanitary products in the locker. Although the original owner is a person who is less likely to refuse, the items that he cares about are still locked in the cab. Of course, when someone asked her, she would not refuse. After going to wash, she went to bed andy down. When I came to the sink, I nced at Korea''s washbasin. A pair of blue trousers was soaking in the basin, and there was a little redness in the water, and there was arge piece of blood on the trousers. [Host, this cannot be tolerated. "I need to block my sense of smell." [Ko Lili is not too particr about it, she wears it so morously outside and her life is too dirty. He has seen all kinds of superb things, such as Korea Li, he could not stand it. "It doesn''t matter. I will iste me there. I will rece it in the basin. Every time I use it, I put it there." Gaolili is the kind of person who likes to use other people''s washbasin buckets at will. Tang Guo has seen that in her bucket, there are various socks of Gaolili. [Host, your bucket is upied. ] The system said weakly, [She has a habit of taking possession, the original owner is used to it. "Then don''t." It wasn''t Tang Guo who let Goryeo, but she was unwilling to help Goryeo pay attention to hygiene. As for this bucket, she will destroy it after Gao Lili removes the stuff inside. Don''t lose it, just poke a hole. ming Gaolili for her mistakes could not be her. The first person who could not stand Gaolili could not be her. She looked around the bedroom and thought that it would be more appropriate for Hu Xian and Gao Lili to get up. System: bad bad. She didn''t do anything either, but she couldn''t find excuses for her, taking advantage of her, and couldn''t make conflict. Needless to say, she can''t take advantage here, nor can she do it with Leng Ruofei. May I ask, can two contradictions live for a long time? Chapter 1653: Good Miss (14) Chapter 1653: Good Miss (14) Gaolili''s living habits arepletely different from those of Hu Xian. But usually, Gao Lili can''t affect Hu Xian, and Hu Xian is not the kind of person who reminds the other party''s health habits. Under normal circumstances, when Hu Xian sees something wrong, he will not help others to point out, but will silently choose to watch, letting the other party get worse. Only when she touches Hu Xian herself can she jump up and make trouble. For example, Gaolili uses Tang Guo buckets, pots and the like. The original owner still said a few words before, so that Korea Lili should not use her bucket to soak those things, it will not be washed for two or three days. Gaolili wouldugh and say, forget, and also said that she washed up after using it. Hu Xian also helped, saying that everyone in Korea had cleaned it for you. If you have a dormitory, don''t worry about it. If she was herself, she would have stood up and had trouble with Korea. Tang Guo hurriedly washed himself, went to bed, put down the curtain, and isted the strange smells outside. "This Lili, really, these underwear have been soaked for a day. Why not wash them? It''s too particr." When I heard Hu Xianining outside, Tang Guo''s lips were slightly tilted. Can''t stand it, it''s still behind. The rtionship between Gao Lili and Hu Xian is recent. Hu Xian mumbled a lot, and finally came in and said to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, your bucket is upied by Lili again. Soak your shoes and socks in it. I remember it for two days, I have nt washed it yet. When Lilies back, you can talk about her. You have been soaking for so long, you don''t know how many bacteria have been born, can you wear it without washing it with disinfectant? " Tang Guo held out a head and said, "Maybe she''s busy. Then I''ll talk to her when shees back." Hu Xian''s goal is achieved, "I just have to say that her lifestyle is too bad, and often takes up your bucket, pots and the like, and you have a good temper." "Everyone is a dormitory, and there is nothing to use." Tang Guo said. Hu Xian scolded a fool in her heart, and when she achieved her goal, shey down. She won''t do such things as offending people. It is also this fool that will do such a difficult and unpleasant thing. Tang Guo also put down the curtain again, and told Gao Lili? Forget it, she didn''t bother to say that helping others educate her daughter''s hygiene habits, she wasn''t interested. Hu Xian wanted to use her. As for why promised. In this world, there are many good people who have promised, and they won''t put one back. Everyone is an adult, and there are some things that just pass by, and the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out. As for whether you will say tomorrow, when you fall asleep, you have long forgotten and remember what you got up. System: Yeah, the adult world is reallyplicated. Many words, just listen, don''t take it seriously, if you take it seriously, you lose. "I''ve had some insomnia recently," Tang Guo said. Hu Xian was surprised. "Is Gao Lili making a phone porridge with her boyfriend every night at two or three in the morning the other day, noisy?" "No, I stopped by the doctor today." System: Really? Did you see Dr. Baili? "How do you say?" Hu Xian didn''t care about Tang Guo, but was curious. Tang Guo said quietly, "The doctor said that I was a little nervous. I said that I couldn''t sleep. I had to go back and forth every day. I couldn''t sleep until three or four in the morning. "So, is it because Koreai made you noisy?" Chapter 1654: Good lady (15) Chapter 1654: Gooddy (15) Chapter 1654: Good Miss (15) Hu Xian usually fell asleep at eleven o''clock, and naturally did not know about Tang Guo''s insomnia. "No, I''m just confused about the future and have anxiety." Tang Guo''s voice was a bit pitiful. "It''s been a semester now. I don''t feel I have learned anything, and I don''t know what to do in the future. So, I started I just nned to go to the library in my spare time and read more books. There is nothing wrong with it. " Hu Xian doesn''t think so. In college, it is most important to take part in extra-curricr practice and to have a good rtionship with ssmates. At the moment, it is not high school. It is not useful to study hard. "It''s true to read more books." But Hu Xian answered like this. Tang Guo nodded. "I want to take medicine and get ready to sleep. The doctor said that if I don''t sleep well, it will be bad for my body." Tang Guo took out a bottle of mineral water and a medicine bottle, and swallowed two pills in front of Hu Xian. System: The host who swallowed two lozenges, are you okay? Then, Hu Xian watched Tang Guo lie on the bed, and soon there was a sound of breathing. She shook her head, grinned, and continued ying with her phone. At 10:50, she put down her cell phone and was ready to sleep. She could care about that face, and she wouldn''t go to bed too often at eleven o''clock. She sleeps well and can fall asleep in about two minutes. At about 11.50, the door of the dormitory was banged. Tang Guo was not awakened, but Hu Xian was awakened. "Open the door for me. I''m Goryli." Hu Xian didn''t open his eyes as usual, shouted at Tang Guo''s bed, "Tang Guo, Lili is back, open the door for her." When Gao Lili heard the movement here, she stopped tapping the door. But Tang Guo didn''t move. She took "medicine to help sleep", and now she was sleeping very dead and couldn''t wake up. Hu Xian yelled a few times. Tang Guo didn''t know when he opened the bed curtain. Hu Xian opened his eyes and saw Tang Xiang, who was sleeping. Suddenly remembered, Tang Guo took the "medicine to help sleep" and listened to Gao Lili shouting to open the door, her expression froze. She knew she was sleeping at this time. Could this Ko Lilie back earlier? Can I bring the key with me even if Ie backter? Hu Xian was awakened, and with an angry stomach, he slowly got out of bed and opened the door with one hand. "Lili, why didn''t you bring the key?" No matter who opened the door for her, anyway, someone just opened the door. "Did I forget it? Xian, I brought you skewers." Hu Xian looked at the contents of the box, and his breath faded slightly. "You eat, I''ve brushed my teeth, and it''s sote, it''s easy to get fat. "I brought it specifically for you." Hu Xian was not good at rejecting Go Lili''s kindness, and said, "I put it on the table, and I will eat it hot tomorrow morning." Actually, she didn''t eat at all, just to kill troublesome Koreans. "Okay, then I''ll put it on the table for you." When Hu Xiany back again, when he slumbered stupidly, when he heard theughter of Gaolili, he suddenly opened his eyes and heard that Gaolili was having a video call with her boyfriend. I was breathless in my heart and still patiently said, "Lili, please keep quiet and make Tang Guo sleep." "Tang Guo seems to be sleeping well." Gaoli Li stretched her head and looked at Tang Guo. "She didn''t make a noise, she slept heavily today." Hu Xian: You **** noisy me, it''s sote, don''t you feel a little conscious? System: Hey, mind girl host. Only one day, these two were about to fight. see you tomorrow Chapter 1655: Good Miss (16) Chapter 1655: Good Miss (16) Chapter 1655: Miss Good (16) That night, Tang Guo slept very sweet. Even if her hearing was not blocked, she was able to sleep well,pletely free of the loud noises of Korean girls and boyfriends making video calls. Hu Xian will not do it. If she wasn''t awakened by the knock on the door halfway by the door, and she was on the phone at midnight, she wouldn''t be affected much. It is also because today, she was not so smooth, and vaguely did not know where the anger came from, and Gaolili was so noisy again. If it weren''t for her, it wouldn''t be her, it would be Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei went home today, not in the dormitory, no one can manage Gaolili. There is usually Leng Ruofei here, the other party said, you quarreled with me, it seems that Gaolili will be frightened, even if he does not hang up, he will unknowingly be quiet. "Lili, can you be quiet?" Hu Xian looked at the time, it was already three o''clock. I don''t know if there is anything more to say about Lili and her boyfriend. As soon as she was about to fall asleep, her sudden hahaha voice woke her up. Due to the rtionship between the two, she was unable to talk seriously. And she''s the kind of person who doesn''t like to rip people off. Even if you feel ufortable in the heart, you have to do a good job on the surface. Although it is notparable to the social animals that have been in the society for many years, among the students, they seem to be more human. "Xiao Lan, are you noisy?" Gaolili took off the earplugs and asked with a confused look. "Then I whisper, otherwise, you can wear earplugs to sleep, so it won''t make you noisy." Gaolili belongs to that type, and it is typically only for one''s own consideration, except in front of boyfriends and boyfriend friends, and in front of male ssmates, other ces can be shameless. In fact, in the face of the opposite sex, she does not have a special face, but most of the opposite **** eats her face value. Shameless in front of the opposite sex, that''s not shameless, it''s called coquetry, coquettish, cute, pretty girl, let it go. Such a beautiful and pretty girl has a little shoring, what''s wrong? Most of the male ssmates don''t care too much, argue with her, rob what, most things will depend on her. Spoiled in front of male ssmates, doing things more annoying in front of female ssmates. "It''s sote, there will be sses tomorrow morning, let''s go to sleep, or you won''t get up tomorrow morning." Of course Hu Xian won''t say directly, you''re too noisy, I can''t sleep because she''s such a person. No matter what you say, you will always find one. I''m doing it for your good excuses. However, this was obviously not feasible in the presence of Gaolili. "I can get up. I used to go online all night before, and I can still go to ss the next day. I can sit in the back row, and I can make up for it. If I can''t get up, then I will trouble Xian. You promised me, Xian, you are really the best. " Hu Xian: Ma Ma approved! Tang Guo is already asleep, and the system does not need to sleep. He has to record these interesting pictures, and when the host wakes up, watching them, he will be very happy. In the end, Hu Xian fell asleep. She covered her ears with earplugs and buried her entire head in the quilt. About five o''clock, I actually fell asleep. Because there are sses in the morning, in order to have more time, I have to get up after 7:30. She subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s position and stunned for a moment. Chapter 1656: Good lady (17) Chapter 1656: Gooddy (17) Chapter 1656: Good Miss (17) The curtains had been pulled up, and the quilt was neatly stacked. "Tang Guo, are you up so early?" At this time, she watched Tang Guoe from the direction of the bathroom. "I remember you didn''t have ss this morning?" "I recently suffered from insomnia, and my body is weak. I n to go for a run. Exercise, then go to breakfast, and finally go to the library to study." Tang Guo said in an orderly manner, "I am gone." Hu Tann didn''t respond until Tang Guo went out and closed the dormitory door gently. No, is there something wrong? Yes, Tangguo usually gets up at this time and needs ten minutes of grooming, because Tangguo only applies some skin creams, does not make up, and it is rtively simple to wear and it doesn''t take much time. Moreover, her lifestyle is quite good. Every morning, the thunder can buy breakfast. Tang Guo usuallyes out of the bedroom at about seven forty, when she was washing her face. Then she would take the opportunity to call Tang Guo and ask the other person to bring back a breakfast. When she is ready to wash and dress, and Tang Guo has brought the breakfast back, she can take the breakfast and eat while going to the ssroom, which can save a lot of time. Hu Xian frowned. Tang Guo said she was going to run. She certainly couldn''t let the other person bring her breakfast. Because she couldn''t sleepst night when she was noisy, she was a bit unconscious, and Tang Guo''s lifestyle changed. She couldn''t get a free breakfast, which made her even more ufortable. After washing, she had to go to the cafeteria to buy a crowded breakfast, which made her unhappy. Therefore, when washing, the movement is rtivelyrge. Go Lili was awakened. "Be quiet, don''t you want anyone to sleep." Hu Xian: Ma Ma approved. Gao Lili had her eyes closed. She was upset, and anyone who disturbed her to sleep would be fiercer than anyone else. Hu Xian''s motion is a little smaller, but Gaolili still feels noisy. No matter who she was, she yelled, "Can you speak quietly, in the morning, if you make such a big move, do you want someone to sleep?" Hu Xian was so angry that he had finished washing. She nced at Go Lili, who was still asleep, went to her bed, and patted it, "Li Li, get up and go to ss." I heard Hu Xian''s voice, and Gaolili''s tone was better. "It''s so sleepy. I can''t get up at about six o''clock. Xian, otherwise, when the professor calls, you can help me agree. ? " "Okay." Hu Xian shook his lips. "However, it''s easy to tear it apart. After all, it''s already the second semester. The professors are familiar with us. Lili, you can get up and sit in the back row. feel." "I really can''t get up." Gaolili put her quilt on her head. "Anyway, you can handle it if you can handle it." "If it was dismantled by the professor, I would not be responsible." "I know, don''t me you, the old man really has to hold it up, I''m bad luck." When Gaolili got it, Hu Xian was ready to pick up and go out. Hu Xian went to the cafeteria for breakfast, and when he was almost finished, he saw the sweaty Tang Guo appear here. "Go to ss?" The smile on Tang Guo''s face was very clean. "Sure enough, I ran for a while and sweated much better. I decided. I will get up early to run." Chapter 1657: Good Miss (18) Chapter 1657: Good Miss (18) "That''s fine." Hu Xian said saltily, "So early, can you get up?" "It''s all for health. I don''t want to go to college. "Okay, don''t talk much, I''m going to ss." Hu Xian didn''t think there was much to say, he couldn''t say directly, you got up so early to run and just missed the time to bring her breakfast? Face, she still wants. Tang Guo walked into the cafeteria and bought a rich breakfast. He took it to a ce in the corner and ate it slowly. Suddenly, her cell phone rang and she nced at it. It was actually sent by Bai Lisheng. Bai Lisheng: Miss Tang, you helped me a lot yesterday. Tang Guo: I just say what I feel after using it. System: Isn''t it useless? The hypocritical woman lost all her martial arts for the sake of the Han. Bai Lisheng: I think the gifts given to Miss Tang yesterday were a bit shabby. Miss Tang''s words gave me a lot of directions. Tang Guo: The gifts are very good. I can save money for several months. After all, my life is rtively tight. (Bali Sheng: Really? Are you so constrained that you can only use expensive imported products?) Bai Lisheng: Miss Tang, I have decided that in the future you will need all these necessities provided by my supermarket. ording to Miss Tang said yesterday, we n to collect more user experience, if it is really good, we will vigorously promote this brand. Tang Guo almost spurted when he saw it. System: It''s good. Don''t worry about sanitary products in this life. Bai Lisheng: Miss Tang, are you interested in opening a social number? I think Ms. Tang knows the product very well, and making a social ount can attract more people''s attention. System: This guy, does this mean he wants to grow his host into a big generation of sanitary napkin red? Tang Guo: Are you too deserving of me? Bai Lisheng: Miss Tang, this should be a good thing for you. Because Miss Tang has aprehensive understanding of a brand, I think Miss Tang is very suitable for doing such a thing. In fact, my idea is that in the future we willunch many new products that have not been converted. These will require people to try. Miss Tang is a very suitable candidate. Not only serious, but also good vision. If Miss Tang is interested, we can make time for an interview. Tang Guo groaned and continued to send a message: Do I need to show his face? Bai Lisheng: Faceless. Tang Guo: Yes, I have no ss in the morning. Are you free? Bai Lisheng: Yes. Originally he was looking for influencers in this area, but he never found a suitable one. He is the one who wants to do real things, not to participate in water. Many Inte celebrities are money officers. Even if the product is not suitable, it will beunched directly for money, which is not easy to use. The social ount he wants to create is a high-end lifestyle product that is only easy to use. So, the products he brought out must be tried and written. Of course, when they give it to people to try it out, they will strictly control and ensure that there is nothing in it. People in this area are actually not hard to find. Who told him that he identally met Tang Guo yesterday? Thinking in her heart, or just let her, really fit. [Host, I think there is a reason for being single. The system couldn''t helpughing. In the future, I don''t know if he would think of today and whether he would cry with a headache and coax the future daughter-inw into a red or a red like sanitary napkins. Tang Guo looked up: "Isn''t he single to get my attention?" System: Thick! Chapter 1658: Good Miss (19) Chapter 1658: Good Miss (19) After Tang Guo finished eating, he immediately returned to the bedroom, took a shower, and quietly changed his clothes. Looking at Zheng Li, who was sleeping, she gently opened the door with her bag and went out. It''s a while before the time agreed by Bai Lisheng. She first went to the business office and got a new card. Shut down every day, still not so good. In the future, when she needs it, she will simply close the other card. Anyway, her current social circle is all trouble for her. As for her new card, it will be used to store her new social circle. Those who only take advantage and don''t suffer, just make a nod and don''t need to worry too much. After the card is issued, it is almost time to agree with Bai Lisheng. This time, Baili Shengyue''s ce is a more formal cafe, full of sincerity. When he came, he even brought a contract. In fact, Bai Lisheng also felt that he was a bit strange. Obviously, such a trivial matter can be left to the assistant secretary. He actually came by himself, and felt very interesting. He always felt that there was something wrong, as if some virus had invaded it, and malicious programs would have been tampered with. When he saw Tang Guo, the mess in his head disappeared. The two sat in the cafe and talked for a long time. Tang Guo also feels that doing this job is good. Mainly using these products, the subsequent experience, unlike those part-time job seekers of the original owner, spend a lot of time, let alone stand, or busy, get less returns. And when a sanitary napkin red, much easier. After all, she is just an ordinary college student now. Her standard of living must be higher than the original owner, and she needs a source of money. In the end, the two talked very well. Tang Guo also registered a social ount on the spot. Bai Lisheng was the first follower. When he left, Tang Guo told Bai Lisheng the new number, and the two left. Tang Guo closed the other card and went directly to the library to read. At about ten o''clock, Go Lili was awakened by hunger. Subconsciously swept the table, and as usual, Tang Guo brought breakfast to Hu Xian, and also brought her a copy by the way. But looking at the messy table, there was nothing. Gaolili couldn''t helpining, "This Tang Guo, why didn''t you bring me breakfast? Such things can be forgotten." She remembers that Tang Guo has no ss today, subconsciously touched his cell phone and called Tang Guo. Of course, the phone is off. Gao Liliined about why Tang Guo shut down. Then I remembered that Hu Xian should being back at this time. "Let Xian take it, just by the way she came back from the teaching building." In fact, to go to the cafeteria in the teaching building, there is still a detour. It''s not far away, so it''s five minutes longer. If there is a good rtionship, such a thing will not be a problem at all. However, Gaoli Li is the one who likes to take advantage of the most, while Hu Xian is a person who doesn''t particrly like to suffer. If the two besties are put together, if there is no problem, it can only exin that there is still a big fool ratio between them. "Xiao Lan, when youe back, bring me a breakfast. Please, I really want to starve to death." Hu Xian agreed with his teeth, "Okay, what do you want." Gaolili muttered a lot, and when she hung up, she said, "It''s still Xian''s best." Chapter 1659: Good lady (20) Chapter 1659: Gooddy (20) Chapter 1659: Miss Good (20) "Tang Guo''s phone was turned off again. I really don''t know what she was doing. No one could find it." "Most went to the library, she went to the library, and always shut down." Hu Xian said so subconsciously, I don''t know, this is the psychological hint that Tang Guo deliberately gave her on the first day, it is amon in hypnosis technique. Every time someone mentions why Tang Guo shut down, she will subconsciously say that she went to the library. Before long, Hu Xian carried the breakfast back to the bedroom. Take it to Korea''s bed. "Breakfast is here." "thank you." "A total of four yuan, cash or WeChat?" Hu Xian was able to bring breakfast to Gaolili, which is already amazing. It''s impossible for her to pad or simply don''t want money. Gao Lili was stunned obviously, maybe because Hu Xian was not Tang Guo, and also understood that Hu Xian was a more savvy person. He took out his mobile phone and said, "Let me transfer you WeChat." If it was Tang Guo, she would probably say, "Hungry, give itter." Then, after eating, I basically forgot about it. The original owner is honest in character. He is also ashamed to speak about such a few dors. He is also pleased with his personality. He is afraid that asking for money directly will hurt the roommate''s feelings and naturally leave it alone. In fact, after transferring the money to Hu Xian, Gao Lili was also a little bit subtle. For four yuan, she couldn''t wait to go back. This is too much. Of course, she wouldn''t say such things directly. "Lili, there is bad news to tell you that today the professor named and was dismantled." Gao Lili was biting the bun, and she almost did not spit it out. "Did it go through?" "Well, I got upte and ate breakfast again. The seats in the back were taken up and I could only sit in the front row. Your name is in front of me, so after I help you answer, the professor ordered my name again. , I originally nned to say that I am Korea Lili, but I did not expect that old man looked at me with a smile on his face, and patted my head and said, ''I remember that you are not called Korea Lili, you are Hu Xian, you will hang up when you miss one semester Section. ''" Gao Lili was a bit angry, watching Hu Xian look like she was crying, andbined with the professor''s words, sheughed directly, "Well, don''t me you, it''s a big deal to not miss his ss this semester." This professor is a more enlightened old man, giving each student the opportunity to miss three sses a semester. If he missed more than three sses, he was arrested. No matter how good your test scores are, you will be discarded. Prior to that, Gao Lili had been absent twice and was arrested. Hu Xian: "I knew it early, I will go earlier, and I have to buy breakfast today." "Did you have breakfast for yourself, didn''t you ask Tang Guo to bring it for you?" Hu Xian shook his head. "She went out for a run early in the morning and said that she was physically weak and had to exercise. When she brought me breakfast, I must not bete." At this point, neither of them said anything. And did Hu Xian really sit in the front row because he was toote? Only she knew it. Tang Guo was reading until noon, and went to the cafeteria for dinner. There was no intention of returning to the dormitory. At this moment, Gao Lili was up. After all, she was going to eat in the cafeteria with her boyfriend at noon. When Hu Xian saw this, he shouted quickly, "Li Li, with the key, Tang Guo mighte back at noon, and he will continue to use the library." Chapter 1660: Good lady (21) Chapter 1660: Gooddy (21) Chapter 1660: Good Miss (21) She really didn''t want to open the door for Gaolili, did she not take a lunch break? Gaolili reluctantly took the key to go out. After leaving the dormitory, she muttered quietly, Xiao Lan had a lot of things. Isn''t Xiao Lan in the bedroom at noon? Open the door for her, what will happen? [Host, Ko Lili has the key today. "Oh, let''s go back to the dormitory. I want to take a nap too." When Xiao Guo came back, Hu Xian was a little surprised, "Aren''t you going to make a library?" "There are sses in the afternoon and I''m very sleepy. Come back for a rest." Hu Xian always felt that he had lost a lot today, and he felt ufortable. He remembered that the shoes and socks that had been soaked in Tang Guo bucket had not been washed, and said, "Tang Guo, have you told Li Li that you should wash your shoes and socks earlier, all the time It tastes soaked in it. " "I forgot." Tang Guo thought for a moment, "I woke up and she fell asleep without having time to say." "Look at Gao Liliter, please tell me." "Okay, when I see her, I will talk about it. In fact, it does nt matter if she is used. Everyone is a roommate. I do nt care about that. Just things that have been soaked in it for too long will breed a lot of bacteria. It s washing It s not clean, it s harmful to your body if you wear it. Hu Xian, you have a better rtionship with Gaolili. If you meet her, let s talk about it, it s all for her. I ve recently had a nervous breakdown and bad memory. Your rtionship with Gaolili So good, so concerned about her, I definitely don''t want her to be ill. Remember to remind her. " System: God is **** good for Korea. The host is really learning. Hu Xian''s face was stiff. Looking at Tang Guo''s white face, the pair were extremely sincere. She was really worried about the appearance of Gaolili''s body. She did not know what to say. Just like Ko Lili, what would the other person listen to? After that, Tang Guo continued to bring his earplugs and lie down to take a nap. Gao Lili opened the door and came back, watching Tang Guo was sleeping, but also surprised, "She is back?" "Yeah, she came back shortly after you left." Hu Xian couldn''t sleep, obviously he didn''t sleep well yesterday. Five minutester, Tang Guo woke up. Hu Xian looked forward, Tang Guo told Gao Lili, and washed the contents of the bucket. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo seemed topletely forget. Hu Xian''s expression hinted several times, Tang Guocai asked, "Xiao Lan, what''s wrong with you?" Hu Xian: "..." Seeing that Tang Guo was about to go out, Hu Xian finally couldn''t help it, because those things that were soaked in Korea were really disgusting. Every time I went out, I smelled her. She missed Leng Ruofei a bit, and Leng Ruofei couldn''t get used to Go Lili. Unfortunately, the time for Leng Ruofei''s amodation is two or three times a week, up to three times. Seeing that Tang Guo was going out, Hu Xian quickly said, "Li Li, you wash all the things outside you, see how long it has been soaked, and it smells everywhere. People have been upying Tang Guo''s barrels, and they may return Use it. Now, everyone''s barrels are dirty. " Tang Guo turned back again, "Yeah, Lili, things haven''t been soaked for a long time." Gaolili''s face sank a little, and she nned to say that Tang Guo would be cleaned. As a result, Tang Guo continued to say, "Actually, I do nt use a bucket very much. You can use it casually. Everyone is a roommate. It does nt matter if you use it. .But those things are soaked for a long time, it is easy to breed bacteria and not good for your body. " Gaolili''s look at Tang Guo''s eyes was much relieved. "I''ll wash it in a while." But she didn''t look very well at Hu Xian''s eyes. The smell is floating everywhere, isn''t that disgusting her? People in Tang Guo''s barrel did not say not to give her, let her wash, or worry about her body. Hu Xian: "..." Things are really different from what she thought. "Then I''ll go to ss first. Lili remember to wash it earlier. It''s best to add some disinfectant water to breed too many bacteria. Wearing it is really bad for the body." Who doesn''t like to listen to the words of concern, good things are the same for Korea. Hu Xian said that the smell of the stuff she had made was disgusting her. Tang Guo only said that he was worried about getting sick when he wore it, that is, caring for her. She doesn''t think that Tang Guo, such a stupid person, is telling lies, so she must be concerned about her. Tang Guo closed the door and left with a smile on his lips. To deal with this kind of entanglement, it is still a roommate for three or four years. It is actually easy to cause trouble for myself. The best way is to be a ck lotus. To deal with the best, do not pay attention to the means. see you tomorrow Chapter 1661: Good lady (22) Chapter 1661: Gooddy (22) Chapter 1661: Miss Good (22) Since Tang Guo came to this world, she always walked to the ssroom half a minute before the bell rang. In college, most students are reluctant to sit in the first two rows. Comingte, the middle and back seats were upied by other students. In this case, only the first two rows of seats can be selected. To avoid some trouble that might happen, she chose to sit in the first row. She is a good student, and sitting in the first row is more likely to attract the professor''s attention. In fact, in universities, the first thing to do is to have teachers in various subjects. Except for counselors, most of them are subject teachers. Basically, they leave immediately after ss, and they teach more sses. In a short time, let the other party notice that it is your ability. The choice of sitting in the first row is not absent, but byparison, there are only a few scattered. At this moment, there was also a girl sitting in a row with Tang Guo. She only nced at Tang Guo and buried her head. He Qiqi came to ss today. She came earlier than Tang Guo. Around her, sitting are boys in the ss. Even though Tang Guo helped her a lot, she still didn''t think about helping Tang Guo take a seat. Seeing that Tang Guo was only able to sit in the front row, there was nothing at all. It should be said that thest thing made herin about Tang Guo. She was not able to question directly, Tang Guo shut down and did not answer her phone. When mentioning it, it was probably at best a joke to ask what was going on. When the professor was in ss, he looked at Tang Guo this time and chose the girls in the first row. They are not the ones who can''t remember the students in the ss, but there are too many students who can let them remember by heart, that is, those who are outstanding and think they are good. He remembered that the girl seemed to like choosing a spot in the corner, despite the many people sitting around her every time. However, he still felt that she seemed out of step with them. In other words, her sense of existence is weak, and other students'' rtionship with her is not very good, and even what they do, it is easy to ignore her. At least two lessons in his ss. During the break, the girls around her went to the toilet holding their hands, and she just followed them silently. Now that he''s getting his attention, he looked at Tang Guo when he asked the question, and pointed her subconsciously, asking her to stand up and answer. I thought this was a shy and introverted girl. Unexpectedly, she had some faint smiles on her eyebrows, and she was clear-cut. She answered the questions he asked and answered them clearly, without being frightened. The professor''s eyes brightened, I didn''t expect it. Then, for a whole ss, Tang Guo was pumped no less than five times. Every time, she was able to answer perfectly, and the professor was very satisfied. Isn''t this a baby? Tang Guo''s performance caught the attention of Han Yunya, a girl sitting in the same row as her. Han Yunya is a school bully. In thest semester, every subject was the first in this ss. Even with some hands-on experiments, she is still number one. Such a good, good-looking girl, even if she doesn''t deliberately please someone, there are many people who want to get to her, no matter whether it is a man or a woman. In particr, she also dresses up and has a good family. After the professor had left, Han Yunya had moved to Tang Guo and whispered, "This old man is already eyeing you." Chapter 1662: Good Miss (23) Chapter 1662: Good Miss (23) Chapter 1662: Miss Good (23) "If you don''t believe it, just wait and see. In the next ss, you don''t want to escape." Han Yunya''s beautiful face with a smile, "You will miss many opportunities in his ss in the future." Tang Guo, as he packed his books, asked, "What opportunities are lost?" "The ss has a chance to y, y mobile phones, watch a small movie, and even skip the ss. He was stared at him. During his entire college, as long as it is his ss, he will let you go back to high school. Any future assignments, topics, and At the end of the exam, he will pay special attention to you, focusing on you. " "Even if you sit in the back row, you can''t escape his golden eyes, and he will even beckon you, saying Tang Guo, what do you sit so far away,e in a row." Han Yunya still couldn''t helpughing. She patted Tang Guo''s shoulder and whispered, "Congrattions, Tang Guo, you are the second person in this ss to be followed by the old man." Tang Guo found the style of Professor Chen from his memory. What Han Yunya said was true. Why does Han Yunya sit in the first row every time? In fact, sitting in the middle position is the best for viewing angle. In thest semester of university, Han Yunya was the one that Professor Chen paid close attention to. Later, she sat in another position. When Professor Chen pumped to answer the question, she waved and asked her toe to the first row. She also said that her voice was too low. He sat in the first row and answered the question, and he heard it clearly. Who said Xueba didn''t skip ss? Han Yunya also skipped ss, and Professor Nai Chen was too impressed with her. On the list, there is her contact information. One day she skipped ss, and Professor Chen called her in front of the ss. "I seem to be relieved." Han Yunya said thankfully. Tang Guo nced at her, "Maybe we only have two people. He has so much time in one lesson. If he asks two questions, he can ask us to answer several times." "It doesn''t matter, anyway, it''s good for someone to take some attention away." When leaving the ssroom, Han Yunya was still holding a book and took the initiative to walk side by side with Tang Guo. "I haven''t found it before, you''re pretty good." In thest semester, the original test score of the original owner, even if it is middle-level. It is said that in the university, you only need to take 60 minutes to pass the exam. In fact, many people do not know, no matter what school, since the scores and grades are set, the test is good, it must be better than the test. At sixty, that can be called mixed life. "I suddenly thought about it. I spent more than a semester and seemed to have learned nothing. Since I can''t find the best direction for the time being, it is better to learn well." Han Yunya nodded in agreement. "That''s right." Then, the two entered the ssroom of another ss together, choosing the first row at the same time, and sitting next to each other. The two also exchanged contact information while they were not in ss. Tang Guo looked at Xin Kari, the two contacts lying down, her lips were bent, and this was her new friend. She remembers reading a paragraph somewhere, the main point is that the people who respect you are not because you are good enough, but because the people who respect you are excellent. When you are good, you will naturally meet the same people. And those who are not good, just look up to you, pursue, and p at you, inferiority people are even afraid to sit up with you. Chapter 1663: Good Miss (24) Chapter 1663: Good Miss (24) Chapter 1663: Miss Good (24) In the two sses in the afternoon, Tang Guo and Han Yunya, a female school bully, established a deep friendship. The two live in the same dormitory, but they are not on the same floor. Informing each other of the number of the dormitory, Han Yunya said that they will go together next ss. Tang Guo readily agreed to y with a good-natured learner who respects people and should not be toofortable. "By the way, I''m going to the library to read a bookter, will you go?" In the bedroom, the smoke was suffocating, she didn''t want to stay in it all the time. Han Yunya nodded quickly, "Go, should we put the book back first, eat dinner, and then go to the library?" Tang Guo certainly had no opinion and agreed. Then Han Yunya saw Tang Guo running fast, as if something was chasing after her. She also quickly turned back to the bedroom, remembering that she was able to talk with someone sofortably today, and was very happy. Tang Guo returned to the dormitory, and no one was inside. After putting down the book, she went down. Han Yunya lived on the lower floor and was already waiting below. Naturally, she turned off another card. The two lined up for a meal together, chatting while eating, as if they had known their old friends for many years. After eating and going to the library, everything is right. Hu Xian and Gaolili, of course, are not back together. Back in the bedroom, she was a little bit bad all by herself. Opening the ss door of the sink, a stinking smell came. She quickly turned it off. This Korean girl hadn''t washed it yet. That Tang Guo, too, fool? I have been upying the barrel for so many days, but I don''t even mind at all, I have never seen such a stupid person. She put down her book, didn''t want to stay in the bedroom, and went directly to the cafeteria for dinner. Just after eating half, I got a call from Korea Lili. "Xiao Lan, aren''t you in the bedroom?" "Dining in the cafeteria." "How long is it? Come back and open the door for me." Hu Xian frowned. "No key again?" "Forget it, Xiao Lan, you are the best. Come back soon to help me open the door." Listening to Gaolili''s slightly coquettish tone, the anger in Hu Xian''s heart rose up and threw the spoon fiercely into the dinner te. Forget Nima! "I just ate." Hu Xian''s tone was a little bad, "Don''t Tang Guoe back?" "I read her book in the dormitory. It should be back. Go out again. She seems to be off." Hu Xian exhaled, "mostly in the library." "Xiao Lan, I''m going back to the bedroom to change clothes. Can you eat faster?" Hu Xian was really intolerant of Gaolili''s behavior. But she held back, "I eat slowly." "What to do then." "You can get it in the cafeteria, or you can go to the library to find Tang Guo." "The library is far away from the dormitory. It takes ten minutes to walk. I''ll go to the cafeteria to ask for your request. It will take only three or five minutes to walk over." "Okay, you can get it." When Ko Lili took the key, Hu Xian could not help but tell him, "Li Li, remember to bring the key next time. If we are not here and you don''t bring the key, then you can''t enter the bedroom." "Okay, I know, I will bring it next time." Ko Lili responded perfunctoryly and turned away with the key. When Hu Xian finished eating, he returned to the bedroom. Knocking on the door, nobody opened it. She reached out her cell phone and called Gaolili, "Lili, aren''t you in the bedroom?" Chapter 1664: Good Miss (25) Chapter 1664: Good Miss (25) Chapter 1664: Miss Good (25) "No, my boyfriend and I are outside. Xian, is there anything wrong? I''m busy now, I''ll talk about itter, okay?" Hu Xian: Ma Ma approved! !! !! Hu Xian just felt that his chest was about to burst, suppressing the anger rising, and said, "Lili, why don''t you give me the key back, without the key, how can I enter the bedroom?" "I''m sorry, Xiao Lan. Before changing clothes, my boyfriend called to urge me, afraid they were waiting, I hurried out and forgot about it." Hu Xian felt that all her patience was given to Gaolili. "Where are you, I''ll get the keys." Gao Lili said a position, Hu Xian went with his fists. She vowed that she would never give the key to Goryeo in the future, and if she gave it to Goryeo, she would swallow. She just got to the gate of the school and she received a call from Gaolili. The other voice was sorry. "Xiao Lan, go to Tang Guo and ask for the key. I seem to be too anxious to go and forgot to bring your key." Hu Xian''s expression could no longer hold back, his cheeks were cracked, and I really wanted to smash the phone, and beat Korea up. "Got it." Tang Guo reads a book in the library. All this is dictated by the system and broadcast to her. Seeing how Li Li tortured Hu Xian, she couldn''t helpughing. "What are you looking at, so happy tough?" Han Yunya asked. Tang Guo shook his head. "It was just suddenly in a good mood." She can''t always say, watching Hu Xian and Gao Lili between the two best things,ugh out of joy. There used to be a girl in the middle of her. Both of them wanted to bully her, and they would naturally get along well. "Should you go shopping?" Tang Guo asked. Han Yunya closed the page, "Let s go, reading a book all the time is not good for the eyes, it is better to go out for a walk." As Hu Xian walked towards the library, Tang Guo and Han Yunya put the books back to their original locations, and came to the outside of the school at the door closest to the library. "I want to buy some clothes." Han Yunya looked at Tang Guo''s in dress, and nodded, "It should really be well dressed, I think you are not bad, don''t wear these dark-colored and outdated clothes all day. Young girls, they should still be beautiful a little." "You''re right, wearing gray and ck all day really affects your mood." When Hu Xian arrived at the library, naturally he could not find Tang Guo, and stomped in anger. In the end, I was going to trouble the aunt, but I didn''t expect that there was no one there. I called and knew that the other party had taken a day off. As ast resort, she called Leng Ruofei again, and Leng Ruofei''s cold voice came out, "There is a traffic jam, and I can go to school at nine." How about Hu Xian, she was about to cry. At the moment, Tang Guo was trying on clothes in a clothing store. Finally, at the suggestion of Han Yunya, I bought two sets of clothes with young colors, good styles and reasonable prices. "I''m going to the supermarket to buy something." Seeing that Han Yunya was going to a small supermarket next to him, Tang Guo grabbed her. "We went to that biggest supermarket, and the contents were very good, and it was only five minutes away from here." System: [Host, are you doing a lovely business for your family? You haven''t left all the characters, so anxious to help him make money? Chapter 1665: Good Miss (26) Chapter 1665: Good Miss (26) Chapter 1665: Miss Good (26) "What''s the problem? Obedient, obedient, of course, to spoil." [Okay, no problem, just pet it if you like it. When the two came to the supermarket, Tang Guo apanied Han Yunya to choose, and the other was actually buying sanitary products. Tang decisively rmended to her the previous brands, "These are very good." System: Well, yes, the host''s lovely things are all very good. That man is so happy, this future daughter-inw is rich. "Sister Tang." Han Yunya was still picking things, Tang Guo heard the voice behind him and looked back at Bai Lisheng. "Well, Brother Baili, are you still in the supermarket?" "Well, I have stayed here recently." Bai Lisheng doesn''t know why he wants to stay here, maybe the Feng Shui in the supermarket is good, it is especiallyfortable to stay here. He also came out inadvertently, just to see Tang Guo. "Are you shopping with friends?" "Yeah, I think this brand is good, so I rmend it to her." "So," Bai Lisheng said with a smile on his face, "then give you a discount." "Isn''t this great?" "Nothing is not so good," Bai Lisheng smile never disappeared. "It just happened that I was going to do this brand event, and you just caught up." The staff of a supermarket next to me was confused, I haven''t heard that these imported brands are discounted? Why do their bosses say they want a discount? ? Could it be that he didn''t notice it and missed it? "You choose first, but the event brand hasn''t been posted yet, but it''s still discounted for you." After that, Bai Lisheng left. After a while, Tang Guo saw a few supermarket staff who came here to paste the eye-catching, yellow-colored discountbel, or a limited time discount, only three hours. System: Amazing, cute. For three hours, I am afraid that everyone will ignore it except your future daughter-inw can notice. Bai Lisheng also came, "Tang sister, I didn''t lie to you." "No." Tang Guo''s lips crooked, and he nced at the 50% off word. He couldn''t stop his smile. Han Yunya always felt that something was wrong, she had seen the supermarket discount. But the limited-time discount in the supermarket is only three hours, but she is ignorant and has never heard of it unless it is an online supermarket. "I checked it just now, this brand has a good reputation abroad, although it is very small." Han Yunya whispered and Tang Guo said, "Aren''t you buying? 50% off, really a good deal." "I still have a lot." Han Yunya did not advise, picked a few bags, and went to checkout. Tang Guo greeted Bai Lisheng when he left. After she and Han Yunya had gone, he told the staff members who stood aside with confusion. The staff is still immersed in the limited time discount of their boss. After working in the supermarket for so many years, the three-hour limited time discount, they have never seen it. "You are watching here. Three hours are up. Remember to tear off the discount tag above." Bai Lisheng expresses expressionlessly, if you don''t pay attention and get snapped up, he will lose money. 50% off, that is to die. "Hu Xian?" At the door of the bedroom, Tang Guo saw Hu Xian squatting there, looking pitiful. Hu Xian looked up, "Where have you been?" System: This tone is as if his host is a scumbag. Chapter 1666: Good Miss (27) Chapter 1666: Good Miss (27) Chapter 1666: Miss Good (27) "Oh, go shopping." Tang Guo continued to ask, "Did you bring the key?" At the same time, she opened the bedroom door. "Come in quickly, the ground is cold, and it is bad for your health. Next time you go out, remember to bring the key." "I originally brought the key, but it wasn''t Lili who didn''t bring the key. I took my key back and forgot to go to the bedroom again." Hu Xianined with a mouthful, even though Tang Guo could not be found, she was very angry. But Gaolili''s behavior has attracted most of her anger. Today''s weather is extremely cold. During the day, it was pretty good. The sun was shining and it was very warm. Which girl doesn''t like to be beautiful, Hu Xian chooses to wear thinner in the afternoon. As a result, she stood in the bedroom for a long time, blowing her breeze, and her face turned cold. When I entered the bedroom, my feet were cold. Tang Guo went into the bedroom, put the purchased items in the closet, turned to Hu Xian''s cup, and poured her a ss of water. "Drink some water, do you have a cold medicine? Look at your face, it''s nched by the cold wind." Hu Xian was holding a warm water cup, and his body slowly warmed up. The original anger at Tang Guo had also dissipated. Although this Tang Guo is a little silly, at least he will not pit her. Unlike Gao Lili, looking at her rtionship with her, she never cared about her feelings. "No." "So, I don''t have it. It''s sote. The pharmacy is probably closed." System: She doesn''t, either. Hu Xian was also a bit scared. Today, she was blown by the cold wind, she was thin and she would catch a cold. "By the way, you turn on your phone. I remember on the shopping app. There seems to be medicine delivery online. It''s not time to close the school door yet. See if it works." Hu Xian quickly turned on the mobile phone and saw it. It was indeed found on the shopping app. She quickly bought cold medicine, put hot water, soaked her feet, and went to the bed to cover her. Tang Guo was also very sharp, took a bath, and said to Hu Xian, "If you have nothing else, I will fall asleep. The doctor told me not to go to bed more than ten o''clock." System: Did Dr. Tang say it? "No, you sleep." Obviously Tang Guo only poured a cup of hot water for Hu Xian and reminded her to buy medicine on the Inte, which was basically a matter of moving her lips. In this case, instead of Tang Guo, everything was prepared for her, and Hu Xian was also impressed, and even thought this old man was pretty good. This reaction makes the system feel subtle. [Host, why is a good person with a mouth more popr than a good person who actually acts? "Who doesn''t like good words, sweet words. People are emotional animals, and sometimes a few good words are more useful than nothing." [It seems to be like this, for example, if you praise your family for being cute, and say, dear, the cooking is delicious and you want to eat it all the time. Well, he is expected to cook willingly all his life. He is more willing to cook for you than to cook for him. ] The system is triumphant and proposes aparison. [For another example, you say your family is cute, dear, you look like you re done washing, it s handsome, I want to keep watching, host, your family s cute will probably do the dishes for life Rong. Tang Guo: What kind of ghost metaphor is this? ? ? However, it seems to make some sense. Tang Guo took the so-called sleep aid medicine and fell asleep. Regardless of what happened outside, as long as there was no danger, she was determined not to wake up. see you tomorrow Chapter 1667: Good Miss (28) Chapter 1667: Good Miss (28) Chapter 1667: Miss Good (28) Tang Guo went to bed at about nine o''clock, and Hu Xian called for the medicine to be delivered to the door at night, and it took him twenty minutes to deliver it. Today she did get a cold, and her head was a little groggy. After taking the medicine, shey down and fell asleep soon. Not long after Hu Xian fell asleep, Leng Ruofei, who had not returned to the dormitory for two days, returned to his bedroom. Seeing Tang Guo and Hu Xian fall asleep so early, she looked a little surprised. Now that someone was asleep, she did everything lightly and made a small noise. Today, there was a car ident on the road. Her family, in general, lived in a vi on a mountainside with good air in the suburbs. The highway is halfway. Only when the road is cleared can I go. There is no way to get around. Therefore, I arrived at school sote, the journey was dyed for half a day, and I was a bit tired. After Leng Ruofei washed well, shey down and was ready to sleep. Before going to bed, she nced at the location of Goryeo. Needless to say, Goryeo should still be ying with her boyfriend outside. ording to Korea''s personality, going back to the bedroom will definitely make a lot of noise. Even at night, even if she can shout to live in Korea, it will affect her sleep. So she took out her blindfold and earplugs, and nned to take a good rest. Then the current situation is that Tang Guo who took the sleep aids had some colds, and Hu Xian who had taken the cold medication and slept in the past, and finally he was cold Ruofei who did not want to be woken up and wore earplugs and eye patch. It can be said that none of them could wake up halfway. Even if Tang Guo heard it, he would not get up and open the door. The earplugs bought by Leng Ruofei canpletely block outside sounds, and the eyecup ispletely light-blocking, so it cannot be heard. As for Hu Xian, people with amon cold are sleeping dead. Whether they can wake up halfway depends on the luck of Gaolili. At about half past eleven, Gaolili went back to school again. Walked to the door of the bedroom and, as usual, knocked on the door while yelling Tang Guo. Naturally Tang Guo couldn''t wake up. She also remembered that Hu Xian said that Tang Guo had recently lost sleep, and she had to take pills every day to help him fall asleep. Finally, she called Hu Xian again. Still did not wake up, had to call Hu Xian, but Hu Xian has the habit of sleeping and shutting down, just do not want to be woken up. Now, Go Lili is a little bit square. She knocked **** the door, knocked it out loud, and even kicked. Instead of waking up the people in the bedroom, they woke up the people in the bedrooms next door. A few girls came out and looked at Gao Lili with a deep expression on his face. "At night, what are you doing?" "I ... I can''t get into the bedroom. I forgot to bring the keys. They probably don''t want to open the door for me." Naturally, Gaolili wouldn''t say that she didn''t bring the key again and again. Anyway, her roommate''s failure to open the door was her roommate''s fault. I knew she wasing back at this time, especially Hu Xian, knowing that she didn''t bring the key, why didn''t she wait until she came back before going to bed? Gaolili''s pitiful appearance really won the sympathy of several bedroom girls. No matter what, they all think that if the door isn''t opened, the people inside are wrong. "Then call again, are you arguing?" Gaolili whispered, "Maybe I didn''t bring the key and came back sote. I''m not satisfied with it. After all, I came back sote and really noisy them to sleep." Coming, writing Chapter 1668: Good Miss (29) Chapter 1668: Good Miss (29) Chapter 1668: Miss Good (29) "The man in your bedroom really hates it." "I usually look good, and actually shut you out." When Gaolili saw everyone standing by her side, she felt a little relieved. Now, several girls in the bedroom should not me her for being noisy. "They don''t seem to want to open the door for me, the dormitory is locked, and the school gate is locked. What should I do?" Gaolili said wronged. "Today, the gate of the dormitory girl''s building was locked by the aunt and other people who asked for help. She seemed to be on vacation and would onlye tomorrow." A girl who knew the situation said, "It''s still wrong with the people in your bedroom. " "Actually, I also understand them. After all, I came back reallyte. I will never forget to bring my keys next time." Gaolili is currently nning to choose one of these bedrooms and stay for one night. Now she really doubted that the people inside were deliberately not opening the door. She suspected that they joined forces against her. Perhaps it was Hu Xian who made it. After all, Hu Xian seemed to be particrly dissatisfied with her today, just like Tang Guo''s stupid look, not like the organizer. Yes, it must be that Hu Xian hated her and didn''t open the door for her. "Otherwise, go to our bedroom and squeeze with me." A girl with a more kind heart walked in front of Gaolili. Although there are manyparisons between girls in ordinary times, they can''t bear it when they encounter such a thing. Such a cold weather made Gaolili stay out of the bedroom for one night. She would wear so thin that she would definitely get sick. "It''s OK with me. Look at which bedroom you are going to. There is still nothing to squeeze in for one night. As for the people in your bedroom, the door will definitely be opened tomorrow, and then I will ask what is going on." Go Lili took a few steps, came forward, and said gratefully, "It will trouble you, I''m really embarrassed. In the evening, I woke you up." At this moment, a sharp-eyed girl looked at the position of the door on the ground, wondering, "What''s that?" After that, she squatted down and pulled the red rope out. In the end, a key that seemed to gleam, lying in the palm of her palm, she hesitated, and said, "This is the key." Six or seven girls set their eyes on Gao Lili''s face. None of their eyes were blind. That was the key. The girl holding the key, looking at Gaolili, said, "You may have misunderstood your roommate, and they left the key for you. It should be that you are too anxious to find it. By the way, do you want to look at the text message or something, Maybe someone sent you a message? " Go Lili was a little dumbfounded and sold for so long, and was finally found by the people in the surrounding bedrooms that the key was under the door slit. Today she did not look at the chat ount or anything, but did not think that the few people in the dormitory would send her any text messages. The matter of leaving the key, she did not expect it. Although the scene is a bit awkward, she really can''t hate those who keep the keys. Therefore, she was contradictory. She took out her mobile phone, opened her chat ount, and a message popped up, "Ko Lili, I''ve had severe insomnia recently. I had to take medicine to sleep every night, and I slept very hard. Hu Xian waited outside the bedroom today. For hours, I have a cold, and I don''t think I can open the door for you. " Chapter 1669: Good Miss (30) Chapter 1669: Good Miss (30) Chapter 1669: Miss Good (30) "So I put the key under the door slit, the red rope, and you pulled it out as soon as you pulled it." A few girls took a closer look and found that the person who sent the message was Tang Guo. They all heard of Tang Guo. They were better girls, but they didn''t have any sense of existence. Anyway, if you ask her for help, you will not be rejected. It sounds nice. "Now that you have the keys, go back to bed early." "Yeah, you misunderstood your roommate." "Actually, your roommate is really nice. I also took these into consideration. At night, people fell asleep and really didn''t necessarily hear it." "This kind of thing is really good, cherish it." Several girls yawned and ced the key in Gaolili''s hand. "We went back to sleep. Remember to bring the key next time, don''t make it at night, it''s so loud. Now they don''t sympathize with Goryeo, such a good roommate, and gave her the keys. In the end, he didn''t read the news, and he also talked to her roommate against her. This woman, is there a problem in her brain? No, she should be a selfish viin. Fortunately, the key was found at thest minute and the other party was not allowed to live in their bedroom. System: He said, how could the host be so kind, put a key in the door slit and give it to Lili. It turned out that the host knew that Gao Lili would p the door fiercely, attracting the attention of several bedrooms next door. At that time, the people in the dormitory, for whatever reason, did not open the door for Gaolili, because they were not people inside or out. Gao Lili will win the sympathy of many people, anyway, the wrong person is in the dormitory. But the end result is that most of this error will fall on the host''s head. Because Hu Xian can say he has a cold, who will me a cold person? Leng Ruofei has always been the kind of person who is cold and indifferent. When living in the dormitory every week, it will look like two or three days. A little familiar, I know Leng Ruofei''s background should not be small, no one is so stupid, to me Leng Ruofei. Then only Tang Guo can me, because only her background is ordinary and she hasn''t caught a cold yet. In many people''s eyes, insomnia is not a big deal. Even if they take sleep aids, they think they can be awakened. What''s more, Tang Guo was also med, knowing that Gao Lili hadn''t returned, she actually took medicine and slept, regardless of whether her roommate didn''t return. Now that the host puts the key, the character of Koreali is exposed to the fullest, and the girls in several dormitories around her know how she thinks about Koreali. High! Good things have made her ount. Even if Li Li was not feeling well, she couldn''t tell her clearly. Because the host has considered perfection, it is more impressive than to get up to open the door to Koreali. However, secretly, she really pitted Goryeo. When Gaolili came back, she fell asleep and did not wash her face. She still had makeup on her face. Tang Guo got up at six the next morning, and it happened that Leng Ruofei got up so early. "So early?" Leng Ruofei asked indifferently, and she aimed at Gaolili''s sleepless posture. "Did you open the door to herst night?" "No." Leng Ruofei was surprised, "Is it Hu Xian''s?" It didn''t look like it. "I left her a key in the door, but this way, there is no next time." Chapter 1670: Good lady (31) Chapter 1670: Gooddy (31) Chapter 1670: Miss Good (31) Leng Ruofei nodded, this is indeed the case, leaving too much, it is easy to bring security risks to their bedrooms. She first opened the ss door of the washstand. A stink from the face caused her to frown, and her eyes swept away. No need to guess, those sobbing garbage things must be Korean. "How many days have she been soaking?" "It''s been almost three days," Tang Guo said. Leng Ruofei always feels that something is wrong. This Tang Guo seems to be a little different from before. "That bucket is yours." "She likes it, so use it. I don''t need a bucket anymore." Leng Ruofei: "..." there is something wrong. It sounded so good, but it was a little different. In the past, I swallowed my breath and couldn''t speak. Today is a bit like ... No way? Leng Ruofei tapped the corner of his lips, Tang Guo will kill others? What a joke, this girl is really the stupidest and most honest since she was born. In her body, it was the feeling of sorrow and anger. Looking at Tang Guo''s faceless wash, he changed into sportswear and went out. Leng Ruofei asked, "Running?" "Yeah, I''ve been very sick recently, so get ready to exercise." Leng Ruofei didn''t say anything more. As for how about Lili, she didn''t want to care. She doesn''t feel obliged to teach Korea to take good care of herself. Now that she has already affected her, but ording to her guess, looking at her, she will definitely wash those things immediately. Tang Guo was in a good mood on the fresh air track. [Host, Leng Ruofei seems to perceive you wrong. "When you notice it, you notice it, and she and I have no conflict." [However, as soon as Leng Ruofeies back, Koreali should wash away those dirty things. But if Leng Ruofei does not return, it still affects your life. "After a while, I will rent a room outside and apply for it with the school. asionally I wille back to live there. I will y as much as I want. I have no interest in reminding her that as a girl, I need to take care of hygiene. It s her mother s duty, especially the health of the undergarments. "Look atst night, if I didn''t put a key, she would ruin our reputation in the whole bedroom. This person, selfish, thinks only of yourself, no matter how good you are to her, she won''t Thankful, it will get worse. Once you treat her badly, she will definitely think you owe her. " "Recently, just hold her. I''m going to live outside anyway." The system is clear, and the host has already nned a lot. [Host, you won''t leave Gaolili to Hu Xian, let them both tear it up. "Yes, although Hu Xian is a little better than Gaolili, and there is only a little, she and I still have resentment. I didn''t take the initiative to attack them, I just left the small space for them. As for Leng Ruofei, there is no need to worry. Leng Ruofei wants to live, anytime. [Host, you see who came behind you. The system''s surprise sounded, making Tang Guo''s attention distracted, she turned back slightly, and saw Bai Lisheng running towards her. [Host, this is called pervasive. "Sister Tang, your living habits are pretty good." Bai Lisheng ran to Tang Guo, side by side with her, "Are you up so early to exercise?" Chapter 1671: Good Miss (32) Chapter 1671: Good Miss (32) Chapter 1671: Miss Good (32) "Yes, Brother Baili, your habits are also good, so early." "I have always been like this, but I was a bit busy a few days ago. If you are here, you will basicallye to your school''s runway for morning exercises." [Host, he lied, even though this guy was very early, he also needs to exercise, but not toe to your school to exercise. He usually goes to thergest gym outside. By the way, the gym is also his home. "Does it matter?" Tang Guo ticked his lips. "People are attracting my attention, Tongzi. I think you should add a little emotional experience so that you do nt understand this kind of sentiment." System: So, is he despised? "Ie at this time every day," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Exercise a bit, get better, and get less sick." "Actually, I came here at about this time, maybe I can meet every morning." Bai Lisheng said quickly, in fact, he thinks that exercising in the gym is really not as good as breathing fresh air in the school. It seems more interesting to run this way. "Oh, that''s a coincidence." While they were jogging and chatting, Bai Lisheng suddenly said, "I see that you have updated a lot of articles about those products on your social ount. Whether it is articles or pictures, they have done a good job, very Detailed. There are a few new products from my supermarket, all of which are niche products. The prices are rtively expensive, but the quality is absolutely fine. You can try themter and write two more promotion articles. I will let you know Big v, to help you with this ount for promotion, attract fans, what will happen in the future, it depends on you. " "Okay." System: It''s good. It''s a one-stop service to eat and deliver. Both of them should be more satisfied. After threeps, the two went to the school cafeteria together. Tang Guo watched Bai Lisheng actually take out the school''s meal card, and was a little surprised, "How do you have a school meal card?" "I used to be from this school." A smile appeared on Bai Lisheng''s face. "The school''s meals are still good. What do you eat? Let me help you." System: He dare to guarantee that the host will not refuse, and if asked, she will definitely answer, this is an opportunity for him to perform and promote feelings. Sure enough, Tang Guo said, "I''m wee, now you are my boss. It s normal for the boss to invite employees to have breakfast." System: It s more normal for the boss to ask thedy to eat. After breakfast, Bai Lisheng went to the supermarket to get new products for Tang Guo, and said, "There will be a variety of new varieties in the future. I need your help to try them out. If I can, I can provide them for free. Some, try for your ssmates. " "Okay, no problem. After a while, I will apply with the school and live off campus. It will be more convenient to do anything." Bai Lisheng''s eyes lightened when Tang Guo was about to live outside, "Yes, rent a house outside, it''s spacious, and the bedroom is really crowded." When Tang Guo carried these things back to the bedroom, Hu Xian had not yet woken up. Leng Ruofei was sitting on a stool, and Gao Lili seemed to be awake. She was washing the washstand and the contents of the tub and basin. After soaking for so many days, it''s time to wash. "Have you gone out yet?" Leng Ruofei asked. Tang Guo nodded, "I have found a new job, I have to try these, and I will promote it at that time." "Oh, that''s pretty good." Leng Ruofei watched Tang Guo put those small things in, and suddenly his eyes narrowed, why is he so familiar? Those brands, aren''t those familiar niche brands that she is familiar with? Who on earth is actually looking for Tang Guo, an undergraduate student, for promotion? Not afraid of losing? System: No loss, after all, you will earn a little daughter-inw. see you tomorrow Chapter 1672: Good Miss (33) Chapter 1672: Good Miss (33) Chapter 1672: Miss Good (33) When Gaolili woke up, she consciously cleaned those things, not because of Leng Ruofei''s advice. In this bedroom, the person she was most afraid of was Leng Ruofei. Even if she grows pretty, her family life is pretty good. But in front of Leng Ruofei, that was a younger brother. Leng Ruofei showed the momentum of the richdy from the inside out. Gaolili was envious, afraid, and a little inferior. One of the other eyes would hit her. Naturally, in front of people like Leng Ruofei, Gaolili still has to love to be clean. Tang Guo walked to the balcony, and the bathroom was just opposite the washstand. An unintentional nce, she found that Koreali actually washed the socks in the bucket with her underwear and underwear. [Host, this is the dirtiest girl I''ve ever seen. "Well, I''ve seen it, the least particr." It ismon sense to wash socks and underwear separately. I don''t know the circumstances under which Gao Lili grew up, so she is not particr about it. "Gao Lili, did you add disinfectant?" Tang Guo asked casually. Koreali froze for a moment, "What to do with that, it was cleaned with soap powder." "I''m not afraid. If anything is born, it will affect your health." "It''s okay, I always do it like this, there aren''t so many problems." Gaolili said, "Our house is like this, all clothes, all thrown into the washing machine to wash, nothing happened." Tang Guo thought that if nothing happened, it was good luck. When something really happened, it was toote. It is also possible to use a high-temperature anti-virus washing machine, or it may be that Gao Lili didn''t notice that her mother actually added disinfectant. She didn''t mean anything else, so she cared verbally, anyway, a lot of meat. [The host is big, you are hypocritical. "Where am I hypocritical? Well, I am hypocritical, what do you want? And, has my hypocrisy affected anyone around me?" [Host, I do nt mean that, mine is that being a hypocritical person is asionally necessary. [Really, I don''t have a lie. The system was afraid of provoking Tang Guo and quickly exined. In fact, it is not called hypocrisy, this should be called emotional intelligence. Tang Guo''s words just showed that he was concerned about Gaolili, so he asked the other party if he had added disinfectant. In fact, it has been euphemistically reminded that mixed washing like that is not good for underwear and will affect health. If a person with a low emotional quotient says something like: Lily, your clothes have been soaked for several days, then they will be dirty, without disinfection, and you will definitely get sick. Also, you should wash your underwear and socks together, it''s not strange to be sick. In this case, although it is a reminder to Gaoli Li, whoever feels ufortable will still think it is disgusting. Besides, the host kindly mentioned that as to whether or not Koreani listened, it was Koreani''s business. After all, they were just roommates, not her mother. "I didn''t mean anything else, just to remind her." Tang Guo said slowly, "If she doesn''t change, one day, what happened, think back to today, it should be more painful." System: Oh! When Tang Guo came out of the bathroom, Gao Lili was cleaning for thest time. Seeing that the socks were not washed well, and there was still some muddy water, Tang Guo said nothing. Chapter 1673: Good Miss (34) Chapter 1673: Good Miss (34) Chapter 1673: Miss Good (34) There was no ss this morning. At about eleven o''clock, Tang Guo was holding books and was going to eat first, and then went to the library. She also took the ss books in the afternoon, so she didn''t need to go back to the dormitory. After all, the distance between these three points is still a little far, and one less trip can be taken. She had agreed with Han Yunya before, and they went to the library to read a book together. Before that, Leng Ruofei had already gone to ss. At this moment, Gao Liliy down again and was ying with her mobile phone. Hu Xian woke up, watching Tang Guo holding the book out. "Tang Guo, it''s only eleven o''clock. Where are you going?" "I made an appointment with a friend, went to the cafeteria for dinner, and went to the library after dinner. I had sses in the afternoon. I brought all my books, and I didn''t bother to run, so I didn''te back." Hu Xian rubbed his forehead, "OK." "If you''re hungryter, you can order a takeaway, or use our school''s errand app. At this time, there should be students willing to help you buy food. Don''t get sick, don''t go to eat." System: The host is big, so thoughtful. "Hu Xian, you''re already an adult. Remember to take good care of yourself and don''t starve." Tang Guo''s clean smile appeared on everyone''s face. Everyone felt that smile was warm, and what he said was caring . System: The host wants to say that Hu Xian, you are already an adult. Even if you have a cold, you must learn to take care of yourself. Various apps are now very convenient, and no one is obligated to help you do anything. Adults need to be independent and take care of themselves, don''t always think about taking advantage. Based onst night, after calling the drug delivery service at night, Hu Xian didn''t think that there was any problem with what Tang Guo said. Their school has indeed developed a errand app, and the registered person can only be someone from our school. The job number is the student number of the school. The degree of security is really safer than the errand service of other apps. Basically, it is to help you buy food, get express delivery, water delivery, clothes delivery and other services ... There is no paper in the toilet, and you can also run errands. All things can be done for a few bucks, like Hu Xian and Gaolili, who have the habit of taking advantage and taking advantage. They always want to take advantage. It is really a waste of school to develop such a useful app. Tang Guo and Han Yunya met downstairs in the dormitory. Today she changed clothes and bought them yesterday. Both the color and the style are more suitable for her. After Han Yunya saw it, her eyes lit up. "This will look much better." "I think so," Tang Guo said modestly. Han Yunya looked at Tang Guo''s face. "I haven''t noticed much before. Your skin is okay. What skin care product do you use?" "Just some ordinary moisturizers." They chatted all the way to the cafeteria for dinner, and then went to the library. At about 11:50, Gao Lili also climbed down and nned to eat in the cafeteria. Hu Xian saw, "Lili, where are you going?" "It''s all time, ready to eat, are you going?" Hu Xian rubbed the temples that were still painful. "I don''t want to move. Please bring me a copy." ording to Hu Xian''s idea, their rtionship is so good, should they have a meal? If Tang Guo returns if she eats, she will definitely bring her food. Chapter 1674: Good Miss (35) Chapter 1674: Good Miss (35) Chapter 1674: Miss Good (35) Gaolili has a better rtionship with her. There should be no problems. She doesn''t need to call any errand service. Unexpectedly, Gao Lili said, "I will go outside when I eat, and I won''te back." "Otherwise, you''ll call a errand service and help you buy food. It''s faster." Gaolili remembered what Tang Guo said before, and quickly used this excuse. In this case, different people and different rtionships have different meanings. Tang Guo can say that with concern, Hu Xian is very useful, because Tang Guo really does not return. In the voice of Gao Lili, she could obviously feel that the other party just didn''t want to help her bring food. "Why haven''t I heard you before, you''re going outside?" "Don''t you not ask? I can''t tell you early, I''m going outside? I only heard Tang Guo say," Don''t forget to call the errand service, I just n to eat and go out. Now all I told my boyfriend that I ca nt keep my word. Besides, the errand service is really much faster, and you can eat earlier. " Ko Lili''s excuse is incoherent. It was not a loud video call in the bedroom when Ko Lili agreed with her boyfriend. In the end, Hu Xian didn''t say much, as if Li Li was relieved, she turned around and carried her bag out. Hu Xian was lying in the bedroom, lost in thought. It seems that the rtionship between her and Gao Lili is not as good as imagined. Knowing that she was ill, or that the other party had forgotten the key, caused her to be ill. Seeing that she woke up, Gaolili didn''t seem to have any apologies, as if she didn''t know she was sick. She suddenly felt that Gao Lili was really a selfish person and she never cared about her. Last night, Tang Guo''s family came back and saw that she was cold, and turned around and poured her a cup of hot water and reminded her to buy medicine. Today people want to go out and keep busy, but don''t forget to remind her and remember to eat. In all fairness, she has never been so close to Tang Guo. Most of the time talking to the other party is to ask the other party for help. In her heart, she also mocked the other person as a fool, a fool, a fool. She was so proud that she could take advantage every time. It''s like watching a y, watching the barrel of Tangli taking over Guoli, pots and the like. Every time there was a little friction between Gaolili and Tang Guo, she first stood beside Gaolili. Because she thinks, no matter how good Tang Guo is. First, the results were mediocre. Second, being too honest, not social, and few friends. Third, the family situation should be the worst in their dormitory. In the end, she thought that Tang Guo''s body could not find a little reason for her to make friends with her heart. Cold Ruofei, she can''t climb. And Gaolili, her family should be simr to her. People can talk, look good, and have made many friends. Humanity knows coldly and warmly, and today she really appreciates it. People she associates with heart, when she is difficult, she is so indifferent to her. And the people she looked down on would still care about her. Eventually Hu Xian called a errand to help her cook. Looking at the food in the bowl, she lost her thoughts. She remembered that once Tang Guo helped her bring meals, she would also give her a bowl of soup by the way. Such careful people are really rare in universities. Maybe she shouldn''t see people with colored sses. Chapter 1675: Good Miss (36) Chapter 1675: Good Miss (36) After dinner, Hu Xian asked himself to take a leave again. In the afternoon ss, I really didn''t want to go. Today, Gaolili''s attitude towards her has caused her to change many things. She was wondering if she should take a good look at it, Gao Lili and Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t know all this. She and Han Yunya read a book in the library for a while, and there was only one lesson in the afternoon. After ss, she called Han Yunya: "Yunya, help me to take a book back, I''ll get itter, I''ll go out, something." "Okay, when youe back, give me a call. In case I''m not there, you don''t have to knock on the door. Go back to the bedroom first. I''ll send it to youter." "That would be troublesome." "You''re wee." Han Yunya held the two books and said goodbye at a fork. Tang Guo went out, of course, to find a ce to live. As for the application for the counselor to live outside, there should be no problem. She''s going to live in that dark bedroom for three or four years. Forget it, she can''t stand it. But she didn''t want to use it, and she didn''t get along well with her roommate, so she had to apply to live off campus. It would seem that she was very out of ce, and she did not intend to make herself the best and most prominent person in this world. It''s a bit outstanding and a bit excellent. Since she wants to be an ordinary person, there will always be various people around her. It''s not that you can run away without seeing them, and you can handle this rtionship without meeting them. There are people everywhere. Where can I escape? Even if you want to live in a clean ce, you cannot use the reason to make yourself special. It''s not a strong, top-notch person. There is no need to stand alone on the top and enjoy the cold knife wind. It will only make you difficult and out of step. Any ordinary person is unwilling to make friends with such people. "Sister Tang, what a coincidence." "It''s a bit of a coincidence." Tang Guo looked at the man standing at the gate of the school and suddenly came back. "How can it be so coincident, Brother Baili, I met so coincidentally every day. I thought you were watching me. Every move. " "No, I''m not that kind of person." Bai Lisheng quickly exined, for fear of her misunderstanding. The area where he lives is not far from the school, and the floor is still a bit high. You can see part of the school and the location of the gate, which is clearly visible. Since meeting with Tang Guo, he is all right, and he likes to sit in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and look at that position. He didn''t know what happened, and every time he saw her appear, he always wanted to approach. Vaguely, he had some spection. It was just that he needed to confirm whether it was what he thought. "Is there anything so early?" "I want to find a ce to live, and n to move out to live." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Living outside is much more convenient to do things, and I also n to do something else when I''m fine. "What are you going to do?" "Home nails." Bai Lisheng was surprised, "Will you do nail art?" "Yes." System: The host will do more things. Nail art, what''s the matter. It seems that his host is big, and he really intends to pass through his life in general. But for Mao, he felt that it was not so ordinary. Walk around and see if his guess is right. Chapter 1676: Good Miss (37) Chapter 1676: Good Miss (37) "Not only nail art, but also make-up, step by step. That social ount is only used to promote items, I think it is too wasteful." Bai Lisheng think, this little girl, the idea is really special. "Then I will apany you to find, you are a little girl, easy to be pitted." Bai Lisheng said very sincerely, "The scammers are very many now, you are young and look so long, I am a little worried. " "Then I trouble you." Tang Guo did not refuse. System: He knows, after all, give this guy a chance to perform. If it is not interesting, the host will refuse it directly. Bai Lisheng was apanying Tang Guo to find a ce, and his mind was spinning. In the end, it was a bit regrettable that he seemed to have only the house where he lived. Although he especially wanted to rent this house to her. But he is a man, and she is still a little girl. If she takes the initiative to speak, it will inevitably cause some misunderstanding. "What do you want to rent?" "Two bedrooms and one living room, the entire rent." After getting this promise, Bai Lisheng was relieved, but a little bit lost. It seems that he will not rent the house he lives in. At the same time, rest assured that renting the whole is much safer. "Are you rich?" "some." [Host, he suspects you are poor! "I''m very poor now, but I still have the rent." In fact, it didn''t do anything, just use the money left by the original owner to cash out. She promised that, except for a while, she would not make money in the future by the method of spection. After all, she wants to be an ordinary person. System: Slightly. Because of Bai Lisheng''s vaguely born selfishness, Tang Guo''s ce to find a ce to live is close to hismunity. Kung Fu took no effort and finally found a very suitable house. What made him most satisfied was that it was just across the street from his neighborhood, especially close. From now on, we can meet every day. Along the way, he wanted to understand why he always wanted to see her. If he didn''t feel wrong, he had an admiration for the little girl. Bai Lisheng was a little tangled, after all, he gave a word to the owner of the family, to be single for a lifetime. But when he saw the little girl walking next to him, he was thrown into his head for any single life. How can he hinder his true love in the future because of a rude decision as a child? The contracts that have been settled may all change. Why can''t he change them? Therefore, after the house renting procedure waspleted, Tang Guo felt that Bai Lisheng looked at her differently. "Brother Baili, I''ll invite you to dinner. The weather is so hot and I ran with me for so long." "Okay." Refusal is a fool. This little girl may be his daughter-inw in the future. "What do you like to eat??" "Everything I like." As long as she took him there, everything was delicious. After the two had a pleasant dinner, Tang Guo bought some cleaning utensils, which were held by Bai Lisheng and sent upstairs. Bai Lisheng''s reason is this: He is a man, and it is polite to help a woman get things. Besides, she invited him to dinner to do something trivial like this. Tang Guo naturally will not refuse. Everything seemed to be right next, Tang Guo wiped the table, wiped the wardrobe and other light work. Bai Lisheng was holding the mop, mopping the floor, and sweating on his forehead. Chapter 1677: Good Miss (38) Chapter 1677: Good Miss (38) "Brother Baili, in fact, I can do it myself," Tang Guo said. Bai Lisheng raised his head slightly. "It''s okay. This mop is a bit heavy. I have more strength and can move faster." "Then drink a ss of water first, only a little temperature, neither cold nor hot. It should be better after drinking." "It''s cool," Bai Lisheng said after drinking, and didn''t know if it was true or false. System: These two have developed very quickly. "Brother Baili, you are a big boss. I''m a little bit sad to let you work." System: Host, can you touch your conscience and say this again? "In fact, I used to do this often. When I was in school, who did nt do the mopping and cleaning of the ss, in the bedroom, when doing hygiene, it was the entire bedroom division ofbor and cooperation. Wait, you can sit there. My aunt alsoes three times a week. The rest of the time, the floor is dirty, and I have toe by myself. " "Brother Baili, you are really a big boss." In fact, Bai Lisheng really hasn''t done these things for a long time. Can he make the ce he lives dirty by himself? of course not. The auntes three times a week, and the house will stay clean. After finishing the cleaning, Tang Guo had to go back to school. Of course, Bai Lisheng sent her to the door and said, "When you move, you can find me." "There is nothing to move in the dormitory. After all, I still go in the dormitory during the day." "If it''s heavy, call me." Bai Lisheng continued. "it is good." Bai Lisheng stood at the gate of the school and watched Tang Guo slowly walk in, until her back disappeared, then turned and smiled. For a whole day, Hu Xian had thought about it and would get along with Tang Guo in the future. After all, there are not many such good people. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo announced something before she could speak. She said she had applied to the school to live outside. Several people in the bedroom asked why. Tang Guo said that while she was taking the lesson now, she had to do some things better than to hang out every day. She has a lot of things to put, and it will cause inconvenience to everyone if she is in the bedroom. Tang Guo said that he was helping some small brands, doing trial promotion, and also nned to do some small part-time jobs by himself. Gaolili has no interest at all, and her family is not bad, so she doesn''t have to work as hard as Tang Guo. Isn''t college time just for fun? She didn''t want to be so nervous. Hu Xian said, "It''s not as easy as you think." Based on selfishness, she didn''t want Tang Guo to leave the bedroom. "Since you want to understand what to do, do it well." Leng Ruofei was lying down, and when he heard Tang Guo''s words, he said a word of encouragement, "People who are serious about doing things, the results will not be too bad." [Host, the hostess gave you chicken soup. "Well, thank you. I''ll be back every day. I have books and I put them in the dormitory. After all, it''s still closer to the teaching building." When Hu Xian heard this, he was relieved, "Well, no matter what, we are all bedroom people." In fact, she was very worried, and Gaolili was not a person to deal with. Now preparing to have a good rtionship with Tang Guo, I did not expect the other party to live in the bedroom. The next week, Tang Guo moved out. Baili Sheng also called Dav to promote her ount. At present, the articles she wrote have been used by many people to nt grass. Aftering out, the nail tools she bought online also arrived. In the end, Han Yunya became her special model. Hand mold, face mold, foot mold, are all Han Yunya. see you tomorrow Chapter 1678: Good Miss (39) Chapter 1678: Good Miss (39) Chapter 1678: Miss Good (39) Han Yunya looked at the ten beautiful fingers, exquisite and beautiful nails, and eximed, "I didn''t expect that you would make a manicure and it''s so beautiful. Tang Guo, you will definitely be angry." "You can do nail art so, why not dress yourself up?" Han Yunya asked. Tang Guodao, "My parents are more conservative, I don''t like the flowers and branches I wear, and I will wash my makeup. If I do nail art, I don''t know if I will cut off my hands." Tang Guo''s words are not exaggerated. Original parents, especially mothers, are such people. Although she paid her tuition and paid little living expenses, the others did not care about her. But once she was discovered, she was dressed up and thought she would not learn well. The clothes she wore were all well-formed, and in the eyes of the young girl, it was natural. But to say how bad or bad these clothes are, they just can''t keep up with the trend. They educate Tang Guo every time. The university is not allowed to fall in love, and is not allowed to be dressed up as a demon. When he graduates from university, he will return to work in the county seat. They didn''t let Tang Guo dress up too beautiful, and they were afraid that she would run away with others, and then she would be out of control. After all, they didn''t really offer Tang Guo to college to get her to mix up personally. They support Tang Guo to go to college, but in fact it is not that girls must go to college. Instead, he thinks that men who are a little better off nowadays choose women rather than their academic qualifications. That''s right, the parents offered the original owner to go to college, just to seed in the future. In their ce, the gift is also rtively heavy. The sry of Tang Guo''s parents is not low, but they n to buy a house for her brother Tang Xiaokun in the big city in the future. If Tang Xiaokun is upset, they also n to send him to study abroad. Except for the necessary expenses, all the remaining money is for Tang Xiaokun. "Do you still have such parents now?" Han Yunya felt a little weird. Parents who loved their children did not want their daughters to look beautiful. If it hadn''t been with Tang Guo for such a long time, I would vaguely know that she came from a county seat and lived in an urban area. She was afraid that she would think where Tang Guo lived. "Well, don''t say that,e on, let me take some beautiful photos for you." The moment Tang Guo took out the camera, Han Yunya froze slightly. "This camera is not cheap." It must be tens of thousands, and good parents do nt care much about her, are they a little poor? "It was all money saved in the past. Now that you n to make a career, you must buy some of the necessary equipment." "Then you are really amazing." She only spends money at this time. Han Yunya stretched out a pair of jade hands that had already been manicured, and ording to her own aesthetics, she showed the best movements possible. Tang Guo shot it on the card. Han Yunya''s hands were white and slender, as if onion roots were cut, and the skin was white and red, very beautiful. After doing nail art now, it just makes people feel icing on the cake. Because there are dozens of different sets of manicure photos, Han Yunya''s nails are covered with transparent nails, which is easy to remove and not easy to hurt the nails. I can''t finish a day, I scored a few days to shoot. For almost a week, Tang Guo shot Han Yunya in almost 20 sets of various beautiful nails. Not only photos, but also small videos. Chapter 1679: Good Miss (40) Chapter 1679: Good Miss (40) She put these into the dynamics, and instantly attracted many people''s attention. Many people below are asking, where is such a beautiful nail. Then Tang Guo posted another update: Regarding the nail art photos in the previous activity, I made all the nails. You will definitely ask if I have a nail shop and where it is. I''m sorry to tell you that I don''t have a nail shop, maybe it will. But there is no need to regret. Appointments are epted here, as long as it is in the city area, you can go to the service. As for the price, it will be posted as a pictureter. Han Yunya has been sitting beside her, ying with her nails. Can''t help but praise it, it''s really great. These days, she has to change two or three good-looking nails a day. Every day, people will be asked, where did she do it. Girls are beautiful and have a little vanity, which naturally makes her happy. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo who had reminded her, don''t preach it, she really wished to get her a lot of business. When she saw Tang Guo pasting the price list, she finally understood why the other party didn''t want her to pull the guests. "Tang Guo, you are robbing." Han Yunya rubbed her eyes, for fear that she had mistaken the price, but that number has not changed. The above clearly stated: nail art, starting at 100 yuan. If she understands correctly, it is a fingernail, and the price is at least 100 yuan. "Do you really have someone to do this?" Even Han Yunya, such a wealthy family, knows that one hundred yuan is super expensive. In a normal nail shop, ten can be made for 100 yuan, which is not a discount. Making ten fingernails would cost you a thousand dors at the cheapest. This is simply stealing money. Tang Guo didn''t care about Han Yunya''s surprise at all, and directly put the price list on it. Then she said, "Do you think my nails look good?" "Good-looking." Han Yunya had to admit that she was really good-looking. She also loved nail art. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful nail, and each group was very beautiful. "Will there be many people like it?" Han Yunya nced at Tang Guo''s news, and just a few momentster, she was reposted by thousands. Thements below are countless. Everyone cares about how to have such beautiful nails. "Sure, any girl will love it." "If it''s too cheap, would I be busy here?" Tang Guoguo should have said, "And my ount is all pushing high-end products, naturally only doing high-end nails. This minimum 100 yuan a nail, in those In the eyes of the wealthy wife Qianqian, it is nothing at all. " "Believe it or not, in the future I''ll order one for 500 yuan, or even 1,000 yuan. Those wives who are thousands of dors will prefer the nails I made." Han Yunya was silent for a while, and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes again, "It turned out that you originally nned that." To do so, it really works. For those wives who spend thousands of dors, for the sake of beauty, spend thousands of dors, which is really a trivial matter. Especially this, ordinary people think they are too expensive, but they have beautiful high-end services, they will like it more. "Then let me publicize it for you. Although our family is not a top-ss rich, anyway, I barely enter the circle. I took two pictures and sent them to the family group, which should be able to bring you some business." Come back for a meal Chapter 1680: Good Miss (41) Chapter 1680: Good Miss (41) Han Yunya held her cell phone and posted those photos of Tang Guo to her family group. Good-looking things, there is love in the family, and naturally she will ask where she did it. By then, all the women in her family will make appointments to make nails, and will definitely help Tang Guo to promote it again. [Host, what about just being an ordinary person? "Isn''t this just an ordinary person? Isn''t I relying on craftsmanship to eat now?" [The nails of 100 yuan are alsomon for nails, and you are afraid to charge them. "Tunko, that''s because you don''t know much." System: No, he doesn''t think he is less knowledgeable, but the ordinary person he defines is different from the ordinary person greatly defined by the host. [Host, your home is so cute, you can hear the knock on the door right away. Remind the system secretly, [He is still carrying the box lunch, I guess he must have seen your movements, knowing that you did not eat, afraid that you are hungry ...] Before the words of the system were finished, the knocking of the door sounded as he said. Tang Guo opened the door and saw Bai Lisheng carrying the boxed lunch. He only listened to him and said, "I identally brushed up on your news. It should have been a busy morning without eating? "Yeah, before you have time, you are going to finish what you are doing." "I just didn''t eat it. I thought it would be fun to eat together, so I brought it to you." Han Yunya became a Tang Guo model, he knew. Naturally the meal he bought was for three people. Han Yunya just put the photos in the family group and also gave the link to the ount. The rest of the family members talk about it for themselves. Seeing Bai Lisheng carrying a box lunch, his expression was a little ambiguous. She is not a fool. How could she not know that Bai Lisheng is interesting to Tang Guo? "Do you still have my share?" She asked, seeing the open box lunch. "It looks delicious." This should not be a meal in a typical small restaurant. After knowing these days, she also knew why the supermarket had a sudden discount in the first ce, or a strange three-hour discount. This man is quite capable of chasing little girls. "Have you." Bai Lisheng said. "Then I will go back to the dormitory to eat, and I want to take a lunch break for a while, so I won''t bother you both." Stay here, she can''t stand the kilowatt light bulb. Bai Lisheng was naturally happy, and felt that Han Yunya was more pleasing to the eye. Otherwise, give her a discount card next time. In the room, there were only Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng. "You have a good idea, and that dynamic, I helped you turn it around. I think you should be very busy soon." Bai Lisheng took the initiative to start the topic. After all, he brought food over, and by the way there was another purpose. "I didn''t expect your thoughts, this is it." Bai Lisheng praised with full face, "It seems that arge number of customers have been lost. In fact, there are still many benefits to retaining only high-end customers. You are still a student and you have plenty of time I still have to go to ss, I ca nt be busy with this every day. " "However, even so, it is still very busy, especially for customers who live in various parts of the city, running up and down will be very tired." Tang Guo replied, "I have all these prepared." "Then how are you going?" Bai Lisheng asked inadvertently. "Take a taxi or crowd the bus? Take the subway?" Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, he continued, "You are a little girl, beautiful, still a student, it is not safe to take a taxi. Who knows who is driving is a ghost, what is in my heart. Especially when you return, it iste It''s easy to be targeted. " Chapter 1681: Good lady (42) Chapter 1681: Gooddy (42) Chapter 1681: Good Miss (42) System: [Host, don''t think, this man is super stingy. "Fortunately, he''s caring about me, you know the fart." System: s, the host is really very serious. "As for taking the bus and subway, it is even more troublesome. Especially the various transfers, one trip will be very tired. Once you are tired, when you do things, you will inevitably be distracted and affect the performance. If you arete, still May leave a bad impression on customers. " Bai Lisheng''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face. "So, you think about it, how do you go to the home of the future customer?" "Fly over, hasn''t Brother Baili already ruled out all three modes of transportation that I can currently use?" Tang Guo ate two dishes and said. "Buy a car, I can''t afford it now." "Taxi is really not safe. Crowding buses is tiring. What you can do to get started is definitely the most tiring." Bai Li Sheng paused, as if something was brewing, and finally said, "In fact, there is another way." "What method?" Tang Guo looked up, and asked earnestly, "Brother Baili, don''t say it, let me walk by." "How could it be, of course not this." Bai Lishengughed dumbfounded, how he was willing to let her walk. He just couldn''t bear to let her go to bus. The system is also interested, especially want to see how this guy can express his ideas. Then, Bai Lisheng actually found a key and put it on the table. The system thought that when he was going to lend a car to Tang Guokai, he heard saying, "I happen to be fine. Take you there." System: Oh, he''s still too simple. This is a chance for performance. This guy really doesn''t miss it at all, no wonder he will please the host greatly. "That''s too much trouble. Brother Baili has helped me a lot." Bai Lisheng already wanted to understand many things, naturally he didn''t want to hide anymore. During this time he could feel that the little girl in front of him did not exclude him, and sometimes he even felt that the other party should know what he was doing. Now that Lang has a feeling for him, he should just tear through thestyer of window paper. Don''t be ambiguous. He is not the kind to y with little girls. Naturally, confirm the rtionship early. Then he went one step further, and that was his purpose. "I do it selfishly." Bai Lisheng has put down his chopsticks, and his expression is more serious than ever. "Because I want to pursue you, I will put forward this method. I don''t know if you are willing to give me this opportunity." System: This ... this guy is really straightforward. He bet that the host would definitely not agree ... no wonder! "Brother Baili, are you talking seriously?" Bai Lisheng quickly sat up and said, "This is the most serious time I have ever had since I was born. Although I am a few years older than you, it is actually not much. And I feel that you do not exclude me, so I think Try it. " "Since you are so sincere, then I will ept your pursuit." Tang Guo smiled with a hint of smile on his lips. "Where shall I go after that? "Naturally call me, no matter where you go, you''re on call." System: Okay, all right now. Models, free drivers. Host, are you sure, is this the life of an ordinary person you want to live? Chapter 1682: Good Miss (43) Chapter 1682: Good Miss (43) On the same day, Tang Guo received three orders. The first of these three orders came from Han Yunya''s family group. ording to Han Yunya, those women in her family all had to make nails, so there must be seven or eight people. Even if Tang Guo is fast, it will take a whole day. So Tang Guo put their order on Saturday. The other two orders are from that social ount, and the order is the basic package. They estimate that they want to try the effect first, and if they are good, they will probably be regr customers of Tang Guo in the future. Tang Guo calcted the time and nned to go to the two clients'' homes in the morning or when there were no sses in the afternoon. When she knew that she was still a college student, the other party stated that they had enough time, and it was okay for any day. Most of the women who can afford thousands of nails are not busy all day for work. Tang Guo set the time, and by the way, sent a copy to Bai Lisheng. The system said sourly: "Host, you are really wee. "Aren''t we at this ce? He won''t be able to deal with this kind of opportunity for performance." After receiving the timetable, Bai Lisheng immediately called Tang Guo. Now his title has also changed, and Tang Meizi has be a small fruit. "Xiaoguo, when will you get up tomorrow morning?" "I counted the time and it looked like thirty minutes in the past. It was close to about eight in the morning and it was easy to get stuck in the traffic. I went out at seven o''clock and got there at seven thirty. I found a ce nearby for breakfast and food After that, it''s almost time with the customer. Brother Sheng, what do you think? " Brother Sheng made a sound, and Bai Lisheng listened to his mind and body. "You n well, just follow this time. I''ll be waiting for you downstairs tomorrow morning. When I get there, I''ll call you." In the afternoon, Tang Guo had sses, and the two did not chat. She must go to the dormitory to get a book before going to ss. When she opened the dormitory door, she instantly felt that the atmosphere inside was not right. I looked up at the balcony and saw that Hu Xian was standing ugly on the sink, just saying, "Lili, why did you soak your socks in my bucket?" "Also, can you put on your underwear and **** without my washbasin?" "Xiao Lan, this isn''t enough for me, isn''t it enough for myself to make other clothes?" Gaolili said she didn''t mind that her own bucket and Tang Guo''s bucket were used. But she had too many clothes in these two days, and they could not be washed in a washing machine. There was no way but to soak them directly. "Even if you use the bucket, why do you still use my washbasin, don''t you know I used to wash my face?" Hu Xian was going crazy. "Isn''t your bucket often soaking your feet? The basin is cleaner, after all, it''s underwear and panties." Hu Xian was almost furious. Why didn''t she know that Gao Lili was so clean. She actually used her washbasin to soak those things, and disgustingly, there was still a little white on the trousers, which almost didn''t let her spit out lunch. too disgusting. How did she ever feel that she and Ko Lili were good friends, and how could she make friends with such a disgusting person. Seeing that Hu Xian''s face wasn''t right, Gaolili quickly said, "Xiao Lan, don''t be angry, you are the best, we are so good, you won''t mind, right?" Chapter 1683: Good Miss (44) Chapter 1683: Good Miss (44) Chapter 1683: Miss Good (44) "I''ll wash right away, and after I wash it, I''ll clean it for you." Hu Ln''s degree of cheekiness really surprised Marvel. Do not want this basin directly, she is not reconciled. Tearing her face with Ko Lili, she was even more reluctant. Although she hates Goryeo right now, she is not the kind who is willing to tear her face with others. "Okay, you use it." Especially when she sees Tang Guoing back, she won''t get into trouble. All live in a bedroom, and it''s no good. Anyway, in her heart, she remembered Gaolili fiercely. This ount, she will always find a chance to get it back. "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo asked just now. In fact, when shees back every day, as long as she meets the two in the bedroom, she can always see a little friction between them. This Hu Xian really made her admire. People like Gaolili didn''t let her show her ugly face and quarrel with each other. In fact, this is also in line with Hu Xian''s design. She is the kind. She will not quarrel with you on the bright side. She hides a knife in her smile. When she catches an opportunity behind her, she will ruthlessly punish you. Don''t look at Gaolili taking the advantage, one day Hu Xian is overcast, I don''t know it is overcast. "Nothing, just that Lili has a lot of things to wash up. I used up my basin and bucket. Now I want to use it, but I can''t make it out. Later, I n to go outside and buy two more. Come back. " Hu Xian suppressed his inner anger, and said, "Lili, you can just use these. I bought new ones, but don''t take them all. Especially the washbasins and the like, my own underwear and **** will not Wash with that. " "I see, Xiao Lan, you are really great." Gao Lili smiled for her victory, and turned to Tang Guo again, "Tang Guo, I''m using your pot and bucket, you you do not mind?" "You use it, anyway, I don''t need it anymore, it''s all a dormitory, there is nothing to use." Tang Guo said with a smile. Hu Xian still couldn''t help but scold a fool. Gaolili is a non-hygienic person who often hangs out with her boyfriend. Who knows whether she wille back from getting sick. Anyway, she didn''t dare to use the pots and buckets that Goryeo used, as well as some of her more private things, so she shouldn''t put them outside to give Goryeo a chance. "Tang Guo, you are so kind. I have been moving out for so long. Without you, I would miss you a bit." Gaolili was telling the truth, she wanted Tang Guo. Since Tang Guo moved out, she always felt that the bedroom was not the original bedroom. Hu Xian seems to have changed. Leng Ruofei didn''t care much about her. In the former Tang Guo, she responded to her request. It was really difficult for Hu Xian to do something for her. "I watched it every day." Tang Guo said with a smile. She has been talking and doing things recently, and has kept a courteous and not embarrassing distance with these two people. The two men did not seem to be asking her for help at every turn. Because they ca nt live together, what Tang Guo does, in fact, they are not incidental, naturally they do nt let Tang Guo do anything every time. Over time, it became a habit to not have Tang Guo help, asionally, Tang Guo bought two fruits and returned them to eat them, but they were as happy as if they had taken advantage of them. When Tang Guoes back from ss, both Gaolili and Hu Xian are not there. They should have gone to ss. She put her books and opened the bedroom to go out. As I descended the stairwell, I heard the word "Golly" faintly. Listening carefully, she was almost gleeful. "Really, there are such dirty girls." "Isn''t it? Underwear and underwear need to be soaked for a few days, and you have to wash them with socks. What''s more shameless is that it actually takes up the roommate''s basin to soak that kind of thing." "Well, Gao Lili looks pretty, how could she do such a shit." "If I were Hu Xian, I would definitely not stand it." "No wonder they were so loud before. I stood on the balcony and listened to the two of them arguing." "Well, some girls, don''t look at her beautiful appearance. Actually, she is really dirty inside." see you tomorrow Chapter 1684: Good Miss (45) Chapter 1684: Good Miss (45) There were several girls whispering all the way downstairs, all talking about Gaolili. Tang Guo had long anticipated that Hu Xian would be taken advantage of by Goryeo, and even if he wouldn''t say anything on the surface, he would have secretly overhanded Goryeo. However, there is still no guess that Hu Xian will inadvertently stink Gao Lili''s reputation. "I live on their floor in Korea. Every night, Koreaes backte. Moreover, I have met several times. Korea has no key. I have to knock on the door at night and soundproof the bedroom. It s not good, especially affecting other bedrooms around. " "When you talk about this, I think of one thing. Some time ago, it seemed that Gao Lili came back at about 11:30. Also without a key, she knocked on the door first, and when no one opened it for her, he kicked the door. People in several bedrooms woke up. We went out and asked her what''s going on, you guess what she said? Thinking of this, I think it''s funny. " "She said that the bedroom person targeted her and deliberately did not open the door for her and shut her out. The weather was cold before, and some of us in the bedroom really thought that her roommate was wrong. They all nned to call her to We stayed in the bedroom for a night and didn''t expect ... " Having said that, the girls paused. "Unexpectedly, her roommate put the key under the door and tied it with a rope. She specially sent a message to her that she hadn''t seen it. I want to say that this person, Ko Lili, is a little bit Hate. Her face was wonderful at the time. " Those things would not be remembered too clearly. However, Hu Xian always gets the best of Taiji. Hu Xian is always said by the other party, "Xiao Lan, you are the best. You definitely don''t mind, right?" Is she a loser? Obviously not, Gao Lili didn''t know that Hu Xian was on the balcony every day, and seemed to remind her of some wrong lifestyle, and even asionally told some small things on purpose. The voice is not too small, the purpose is to let the people who go to the bedroom to the left and right can hear what she said. When outsiders hear her talk with Koreali, they only think that Koreali is superb and do not talk about hygiene. Korea''s hygiene habits are really intolerable for ordinary people. Hu Xian didn''t need to say anything, so asionally at noon, I found an opportunity to hear someone pass by in the bedroom from left to right or up and down and reminded Gao Lili to clean her underwear and underwear after soaking for several days. Doesn''t Gaolili like to use her washbasin or bucket? She would say these things, but it is conceivable that Gao Lili would use the phrase again, "Xiao Lan, I have to wash too much, I ca nt fit it, use you, our rtionship is so good, you are so good, Shouldn''t you mind? I''ll wash it after I use itter. " As long as a person who loves to be a little cleaner, when you hear these words, you will feel sick in Korea. [So, the host is big. Every time you go back to the bedroom, you hear Hu Xian and Gao Lili arguing. In fact, Hu Xian intentionally? When the system heard Tang Guo''s analysis, it was really terrifying. Oh my god, Hu Xian is really scary. Ordinary people, where would you think so much. "Of course it was deliberate. Otherwise, with Hu Xian''s character, the first time she used her bucket and basin in Korea, she would rece it with a new one." Chapter 1685: Good Miss (46) Chapter 1685: Good Miss (46) "As for the new purchase, it will definitely be hidden in my own ce and not used for the other party. And every time I go back, I meet her talking on the balcony. There are people upstairs or downstairs, or people on the left and right. I have paid attention. Not so coincidental. " [So Gaolili goes home every day, or she does nt have the key, it should be the door Hu Xian opened for her? "Well, otherwise, how would the people in the bedroom around know that the Koreans do not have the keys? This kind of small thing, people in other bedrooms usually don''t pay attention. Unless, every night, the movement is rtivelyrge, Hu Xian still by the way Not whispered that Go Lili remembers to bring the key. " Tang Guo said while meeting Han Yunya downstairs. Now the two are almost inseparable. If it''s okay, Han Yunya will lie on Tang Guo. Tang Guo will make good nails, especially knowing the price that she charges. Han Yunya said that many people are envious of her and often can change such beautiful nails. "I guess that every time Gao Lili will take a long time to wake up the door of other bedrooms, Hu Xian will open the door, looking at Gao Lili with a sleepy look, said she was asleep, and kindly reminded her to bring the key. , Apologize to others in the bedroom while Korea is crying. " When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, the data was stunned. He decided to observe tonight whether Hu Xian did as Tang Guo did. After 11:30 in the evening, the system went to monitor the door of the dormitory. Sure enough, for a while, Gaolili stepped on her high heels and hummed Xiaoquer to the door of the dormitory. She didn''t reach into the bag to get the key, she didn''t bring it at all. Instead, he knocked directly on the door, and yelled at Hu Xian. About a minuteter, she was awakened by the people on both sides of the bedroom. When she was about to scold, Hu Xian opened the door. Hu Xian opened his eyes in confusion, looking at Gaolili, "Lili, did you bring your key?" "Forget it, Xiao Lan, it is still your best to open the door for me every day." "The next time I remember, you look at you and woke up all the other students in the bedroom. I don''t have anything. You woke people up, that''s not good." After speaking, Hu Xian also apologized to the people on both sides of the bedroom. Everyone looked at Hu Xian with a good attitude, but in their hearts, theyined about Gaolili. It had long been known that this woman was superb, and at night, they didn''t bother to investigate anything. I just think that Hu Xian is really unlucky. Go Lili''s skin is thick, she really thought that she was incredible. She didn''t know that the girls returning to their bedrooms were discussing her best, and felt ufortable for Hu Xian. The system shrank back silently, and really asked the host to give the analysis a lot. The next morning, Tang Guo got up at 6 o''clock. After washing, almost seven o''clock, I called Bai Lisheng and heard that Bai Lisheng said that he was already downstairs and went on. "Brother Sheng, have you been waiting long?" "No, it''s five to ten minutes earlier." Bai Lisheng didn''t think at all. Waiting five minutes, there was nothing wrong with ten minutes. Waiting for your daughter-inw, that is righteousness. "The next time you call me, I can hurry up a bit so I don''t have to wait." Bai Lisheng pulled the door of the car and blocked Tang Guo''s head with his hand, waiting for her to sit up. Sit back to the driver''s seat, fasten the seat belts, and check Tang Guo''s seat belts again, then start the car. Chapter 1686: Good Miss (47) Chapter 1686: Good Miss (47) Chapter 1686: Miss Good (47) "It doesn''t matter, Xiaoguo, you slowly make it. The girl is going to dress up. It must take a little more time, panic, what to do if the eyebrows are crooked." Tang Guo smiled when he heard Bai Lisheng''s words, "Brother Sheng, you are so careful and patient. Why are you single so far? There should be many girls like you who like your girls." "There are a lot of girls who like me. When they know me a little, they probably won''t like me." Tang Guo asked in amazement, "Why?" Bai Lisheng didn''t turn his head, but looked at the road seriously, and said with a smile on his lips, "Because of my patience and care, I gave it to you, not everyone can get them. Before that, I did nt like to get in touch with girls. People who knew me said that I was a puppet, and that I was destined to be single forever. Even my family members said that I was single by me. " Tang Guo was teased. The system couldn''t helpughing, he had seen so many people, this guy is the strongest desire to survive. No matter what words are spoken, they are all around his host, and they simply can''t make mistakes and shape themselves into a beautiful little white flower. "If there are no small fruits, my life will really be lonely." There is no joke about Bai Lisheng''s words. This is how he feels, and what he says is not false. "Brother Sheng, we haven''t started yet. The question of being single is not single, so maybe." Tang Guo reminded kindly. Bai Lisheng was not nervous at all, and said with confidence, "I believe that soon we will be male and female friends. After all, Xiaoguo has called me Brother Sheng, not Brother Baili. Maybe, someday Will change its name. " "Xiaoguo, I can feel that if you have no thoughts about me, you will not be given the opportunity to send you to customers. So, I should be working in the right direction." "Since Brother Sheng is so confident, I''ll wait for you to perform well. After one month, you will be so patient, and we will determine the rtionship." "it is good." Bai Lisheng knew that his direction was right. He also saw from her eyes that she liked him a little. After a month, there should be a little more. They still have a long time, they like to add it little by little. Not to mention sending her for a month, that is, giving him a lifetime, he was willing. At the destination, almost half past seven, the two first looked for a ce to eat breakfast. After breakfast, Bai Lisheng parked the car below themunity and sent Tang Guo upstairs. Let her go up alone, he was a little uneasy. So, the client opened the door and saw the handsome man and the pretty girl at the door, and stunned for a moment. "Miss Chen, I''m here to help you with manicure." Seeing that Tang Guo dialed her number, the female client believed it, and she looked at Bai Lisheng. "I''m Xiaoguo''s suitor. Send her up. Now that she arrives safely, then don''t bother." Bai Lisheng said, and then said with Tang Guo, waiting for her below. It took two hours for Tang Guo toplete the first client''s manicure. Miss Chen could not believe looking at the beautiful nails on her hands, it was really better than expected. Although the price is a bit expensive, it is really worth it. She also asked Tang Guo to take her a few photos. After paying the final payment, Tang Guo left in praise of Miss Chen. Chapter 1687: Good Miss (48) Chapter 1687: Good Miss (48) Ms. Chen couldn''t help but immediately posted these photos to herself. After a while, she was praised by many people. She was sitting on the balcony and suddenly saw the parking ce downstairs, which was the man who opened the door for Tang Guo. When she saw the car, she froze a bit, and finally twitched. This low-key niche luxury car is really dazzling. That car has to be at least six million, so the owner of her appointment for nails actually took a six million luxury car to make her nails. 100 yuan for a fingernail is really worth it. Miss Chen did not hold back, and took a photo secretly, of course, only a car tail was taken. After hitting the license te number, she posted a dynamic and said she was surprised at this time. Her job is actually a Yan Yi red. So many people saw the beautiful nails she made, and she simply turned to Tang Guo''s dynamics. Give the other party a free wave of propaganda, and it will definitely be a long-term cooperation in the future. While in the car, Tang Guo received many orders. I found by chance that thedy Chen had reposted the news to her, and immediately chatted with her personally, saying that she would give the other two packages as a thank you. I also sent a group of pictures for the other party to choose, but Miss Chen was so happy. Back at home, Tang Guo quickly arranged the order in his hand. Seeing the dense schedule, Bai Lisheng reminded, "There are too many orders now. Would you like to close the order temporarily or set the rules, how many orders are received in a month?" "Brother Sheng, you have a good idea, and I''ll get it right away. The orders have been lined up for more than half a month, and I must not be too busy alone." She didn''t think about asking a manicurist. When she got funds in the future, she was going to open a manicure shop. At that time, she invited an excellent manicurist to sit down. Until then, we can do some mid-range services. No one can easily learn the nail art she made. She won''t spoil her word of mouth for money. ording to Bai Lisheng''s proposal, she limited the number of orders per month. All orders can be booked one month in advance. Firste, first served. At the same time, she alsounched, ced orders, sent beauty, hairdressing. That is, you can make nails, and you can also make up for free andb some special style hair. She found Han Yunya again, and Han Yunya seemed willing to do such a thing. With nail art in front, she particrly expected that Tang Guo would be able to paint her tricks. As a result, it was self-evident that all kinds of makeup appeared on her face, and she was reluctant to wash it off. More and more people pay attention to Tangguo''s ount, she will not only issue some good-looking nail art, but also promote some niche high-end products introduced by Bailisheng Supermarket. There was a trial pack from Bai Lisheng, and Han Yunya also helped give it to people she knew and asked about the results. Tang Guo is very busy every day. Many people know her, and all the things she promotes are high-end, high-quality, slightly niche brands. Because of her reputation, many people bought it and tried it, and found it was really good. At present, the niche brands that Tang Lisheng has promoted to Tang Guo are all the exclusive domestic agency rights. In this way, one monthter, Tang Guo was surprised by the money Tang Guo made. One person''s order is at least one thousand. Chapter 1688: Good Miss (49) Chapter 1688: Good Miss (49) Chapter 1688: Miss Good (49) Some customers ce orders with several people. Therefore, you can earn thousands or even tens of thousands a day. Of course, Tang Guo does not have orders every day. Her limit order is twenty orders a month. At the lowest price, you can earn 20,000 a month. But in fact,st month, she only made nails, and her profit was 50,000. Of this 50,000, she distributed 10,000 to Han Yunya. Han Yunya doesn''tck this money, she doesn''t want it. After all, she really didn''t do anything other than take a picture. In the end, Tang Guo said that in the future, she will be her royal model. Han Yunya just epted it. She didn''t expect that she would take a picture and she could make 10,000 yuan a month. After telling the family about it, everyone was happy for her. Most of her family know Tang Guo, especially women. They are very satisfied with the nails Tang Tang made for them, as well as the beautiful makeup and special hairstyles, which made them very satisfied. So, in the second month, they hurriedly ced orders again. After all, the nails are growing fast, and they are not so good at most for half a month. But they are not short of money. It is a great thing to spend a little money to make themselves happy. They all said that Han Yunya had made a capable little girl as a friend. Tang Guo''s social ount is already hot. It has swept the entire circle of nobledies in this city, and it has also been spread by countless people on the Inte. Many people regret why Tang Guo only epted orders from this city. When she knew she was a college student, she no longerined. Even some people from other ces, in order to have such good-looking manicures, grabbed an order and made an appointment with Tang Guo, deliberately one day in advance, rushed to a hotel in the city, waiting for Tang Guo to make her nails. It is the school where Tang Guo is located. Many girls also pay attention to her social ount. But they didn''t know that Tang Guo was the owner of that ount. Of course, when Han Yunya''s face appeared on it, it also caused a sensation. But many people can''t guess, the person behind is Tang Guo. I only thought that it was the owner of this ount, that Han Yunya was beautiful, and asked her to be a model. Tang Guo is also doing high-end services to promote high-end brand names. Please Han Yunya, this kind of real money, is really normal to them. Even Go Lili in Tang Guo''s dormitory and He Qiqi in her ss also paid attention to this ount. Of course, they did not know that Tang Guo was behind them. At present, Gao Lili''s reputation and various habits are not only known by many girls. Even in the ss, the boys knew that she was a girl who didn''t like cleanliness in the dormitory. Prompted by Hu Xian, Gaolili''s boyfriend had a subtle look when watching Gaolili. Whenever he heard some people talk, he felt shameless and was already nning to break up with Korea. He couldn''t stand the thought of wearing socks in his underwear. Even if that face looked so good, he couldn''t bear it. One day, Tang Guo went back to his bedroom, opened the door, and saw Ko Lili sitting in a chair with tears on his face. "What''s wrong?" She asked. Hu Xian sat beside Gaolili, patted her shoulder,forted, "Lili, don''t be sad, you are so beautiful, what kind of man can''t be found." Chapter 1689: Good Miss (50) Chapter 1689: Good Miss (50) Gao Lili couldn''t understand why she wanted to break up with her boyfriend. Hu Xian told her that most of them were cheating, empathizing, etc. Men are like this, seeing one loves another. Everyone talks about Gaolili, they are secretly talking. It''s not that everybody has nothing to discuss about her every day, only to see her, they will whisper a few words. Because she is usually not popr among girls, she has a thick skin, and likes to take advantage of these superb behaviors. Who wants to tell her, everyone knows that she doesn''t like clean behaviors. Of course, she knew itter. Someone talked about her lifestyle. She identally heard the girl next door talking. Then I took it for granted that it must be the sound instion of the bedroom was not good. The other party overheard her and Hu Xian talking, which led to the incident. Hu Xian also helped her and said, "People now like to chew the roots of their tongues and see who they are. It''s good, and they will still have less contact with them in the future." Because Hu Xian has been so good to Korea recently, making Korea forget that there are still some contradictions between the two. Now that she is out of love, she regards Hu Xian as her best friend. Hearing about Gaolili''s love affair, Tang Guo only cared for two words, saying that he could find a better one in the future, so he would not talk with them more. She has moved out for nearly two months. The so-called fragrant smells bad, and the two have a good impression on her. All I know is that she is busy every day in order to make money. Naturally, nothing can be troubled by Tang Guo. As for He Qiqi in the ss, since Tang Guo and Han Yunya walked together, they have disappeared in front of him, how dare note to Tang Guo. "Finally grabbed." Just when Tang Guo was going to take the book and went out, he heard Leng Ruofei''s faint and agitated voice. Turning back curiously, he asked, "What did you grab?" She found that Leng Ruofei''s cold face still had a little smile. This is a little strange. What makes Leng Ruofei so happy? Leng Ruofei held her mobile phone and showed her, "It was the manicure that swept the Inte before. The mysterious, powerful and expensive manicurist, I finally got the order. I ced three ces a month, and every time I held my mobile phone, etc. Kung fu is worthy of someone who cares, and finally told me to wait. " "Soon, you will be able to see my beautiful fingernails." Speaking of beautiful nails, a cold-hearted person like Leng Ruofei can''t help showing a happy expression, which shows that for girls, it is really attractive. However, Tang Guo was silent. The system was also a little silent. After the silence, he said, "The host is big, you have to drop the vest. Seriously, he was still looking forward, watching the host lose his vest. "It doesn''t matter, Leng Ruofei is not a girl who likes to chew the tongue," Tang Guo helped Fu Fu, "but she will definitely be one of my special customers." Now her special customers include Han Yunya''s family, which adds up to a dozen people, all of which are not bad money, to make the most expensive package. This is so cold and not short of money. Think about it, it s still a little bit exciting, just drop the vest and you can make money. She said coldly to Leng Ruofei, "Congrattions then." "Thank you, I have sent a private letter to the nail master, I don''t know when I can make an appointment." Tang Guo holding the book, silently left the bedroom, came to the ssroom, turned on his cell phone, pointed at the news of Leng Ruofei, and chatted with the other party to determine the time. System: The host is big, but it''s really calm. see you tomorrow Chapter 1690: Good lady (51) Chapter 1690: Gooddy (51) Chapter 1690: Good Miss (51) Tang Guo was in the ssroom while Leng Ruofei had decided on the time and ce for manicure while he was not in ss. The time was on a Friday afternoon. It happened that she and Leng Ruofei had no sses. On the afternoon of Friday, the ss was full. As for the location, it was in their bedroom. The system watched all this silently, and was a little excited when it came to therge-scale horse jumping scene that happened next. Before that, Tang Guo still had a lot of agreed orders. Naturally, every on-site service is delivered by Bai Lisheng. Women who can make such expensive nails have better eyes. Naturally, they found that the little girl who made them nail art came from a low-profile luxury car of six million people. It didn''t take long for this matter to be popr on the Inte. In fact, most people are still more interested in nail art made by Tang Guo. Of course, there are many people who think that her fees are too expensive. But these people can only be sour keyboard knights. Tang Guo only receives twenty orders per month, which is simply in short supply. At present, she has a lot of special customers, and I can''t grab order ces. Those sour people can only experience keyboard addiction. For more than a month, Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng confirmed the rtionship between men and women. Tang Guo''s current life is basically going to ss, making nails for clients, and dating Baili Sheng for the rest of the time. After dinner each day, the two would hold hands and stroll down the snack street to eat. The snack street outside the school is just a little bigger. Take a walk every day and naturally meet many familiar people. It didn''t take long for anyone who knew Tang Guo to know that she had talked to a very handsome boyfriend. All the people in the dormitory naturally know. The biggest reaction was Gaoli Li, who had just fallen in love. Watching Tang Guo talk about such a handsome boyfriend, she was vaguely unbnced. The other person, Hu Xian, was a little bit sour in heart. Leng Ruofei didn''t react at all. She met two people holding hands in the street. From the man''s dress, she knew that the person should not be ordinary. One day, Tang Guo returned to his bedroom at noon. Gao Lili and Hu Xian, sour and Tang Guo said that men are too handsome, otherwise it is useless. "Tang Guo, don''t be fooled." Gao Lili''s heart was sour. "That man shouldn''t be our school, right? Now there are a lot of bad men who lie to the girl and her body." Hu Xian nodded. "Yeah, you have to be careful. The outside society isplicated." "Well, I know, I''ll be careful." Tang Guo answered just that. Leng Ruofei didn''t pay much attention to these. Judging from the previous situation, she thought that Bai Lisheng was not bad. Recently, she also found out that Tang Guo is not so stupid. She always has her own opinion, so she naturally has no need to speak. What she was thinking about now was that it wasn''t long before that mysterious and expensive manicurist did her nails. She''s been looking forward to it for days. Hu Xian and Gaolili saw Tang Guo as if they hadn''t heard it, and they didn''t say anything. I don''t know when, the distance between Tang Guo and them is getting farther and farther. In the past they were able to ask Tang Guo to help them, but now they don''t know why, they couldn''t speak. Chapter 1691: Good Miss (52) Chapter 1691: Good Miss (52) Chapter 1691: Miss Good (52) Both Gao Lili and Hu Xian thought that such a handsome man could not find such an ordinary girl like Tang Guo. Either he is blind or he has some shorings. In particr, Gao Lili is already looking for Bai Lisheng''s situation on the side of someone. It is a pity that her circle is not so wide, and even Bai Lisheng''s name has not been found out. Bai Lisheng''s home is not here, and no one knows it. Many shopping malls, supermarkets, gyms and other things are his. Who can imagine that this is a quality man with a wealth of properties. If they knew it, they would not be jealous of death. Although Gaolili didn''t inquire who Bailisheng was, it didn''t hinder her. She was often dressed up and appeared in front of Bailisheng. After all, his clothes looked OK. Although every time, Tang Guo was there. Bai Lisheng stared at the woman with a cocky expression, and her expression was not so good. That night, he took Tang Guo''s hand for shopping. Well-dressed and exquisitely dressed, Goryeo appeared in front of the two. Gao Lili greeted Tang Guo warmly, but her eyes scanned on Bai Lisheng''s body. Among other things, this man is really handsome, so that Gaolili has a kind of idea, even if she posted it. When ites to love, it''s okay not to get married. "Tang Guo, is this your boyfriend, why not introduce it?" Said Gaoli Lijiao Didi. Bai Lisheng shook Tang Guo''s hand a little harder, without looking at Gaolili. Tang Guoxi smiled with a lip, blocked Bai Lisheng and said, "Don''t you already know that, is he my boyfriend?" After listening to this, Gaolili was a little upset, and what she wanted to say, Tang Guo said again. "My boyfriend is a bit shy. He had an illness since he was a child. Except for me, he was afraid of all the girls, so I won''t tell you more. Bai Lisheng: Fear of girls? Well, she said that fear is fear. The woman in front of her is really a bit scary. shy? ? ? Forget it, let him be shy. "Ko Lili, I''m leaving now. My boyfriend seems to have been scared. Now I want to take him back, so I canfort him." Tang Guo exined that she was stunned in surprise. No, what is the reason? It can be seen that Bai Lisheng really hides behind Tang Guo and has no intention of saying hello to her. She has so little faith. "Ko Lili, bye bye, my boyfriend is already frightened, I will go back to coax him, and never go back to coax him,fort him, it must have been a long time. Gao Lili was a little weird, watching Tang Guo take Bai Lisheng away. "Little fruit, now you can coax me." Back at home, Bai Lisheng sat on the sofa, and said solemnly, "If you don''t coax again, you won''t be able to coax." "Your roommate is so scary, it really scared me." Bai Lisheng pretended to be afraid, "I needfort now." System: It''s really cheeky to cheek on the nose, this man is so shameless, it''s really nothing about a woman. But ... the host would definitely coax him. He doesn''t understand the taste of adult men and women. "So what can Brother Cheng beforted about? I don''t have much experience in coaxing people." System: Who is it? I lied to this reincarnated guy. Bai Lisheng also seriously considered it, and finally stretched out his arm, "Otherwise, if you hug me, you canfort me and coax me." Chapter 1692: Good Miss (53) Chapter 1692: Good Miss (53) The system watched the two of them side by side and heard Bai Lisheng''s begging hug, almost did notugh to death. In the end, Tang Guo really gave Bai Lisheng a hug, and just now holding him, he immediately gave Tang Guo a hug. "Is it ok now?" "Much better, the fear that Xiaoguo''s roommate caused me has beenforted by Xiaoguo''s embrace." "Coaxed?" "Coax it out. But this disease, over and over again, may require more hugs every day to be able to cure. Of course, it may be the case for life, you have to hug every day." Tang Guo looked at it with a grin, and Bai Lisheng seriously asked for welfare for himself, and suddenly said, "What about the kiss? Is the effect of the kiss better than the effect of the hug?" Bai Lisheng was asked to stay. Kiss? Let him think about the picture, it is so big, except for being held by his mother when he was a child, it is the first time that he is so close to the girl. When he was five years old, he refused to be kissed by his mother. So he was thinking about being kissed by Xiaoguo. In the end, he said, "It should have better results." After that, he was still looking forward. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo pushed him away, stood up, pinched his face and said, "Now the condition is light, and the hug can be cured. Using a kiss in advance will cause immunity to the condition, and a serious condition will ur in the future. I ca nt cure it with a kiss. So kiss, use itter. " Bai Lisheng: He has not kissed the girl, but he knows she is teasing him. Seeing her so happy, then he pretended to be a little tangled and made her happy? The system really couldn''t stand the two, and quickly turned their attention to other ces. I didn''t expect to see Gao Lili. It may be the previous situation that made Gao Lili despair of Bai Lisheng. The system heard Gao Lili muttering, his host was big, and he had a boyfriend with a bad personality. He faintly scorned, and hummed silently. This woman, what do you know? When he was about to divert his attention, he found that a well-dressed and handsome young man walked up to Ko Lili and talked to her. The man was very humorous, especially the equipment in that one, which really made people stand out. Gaolili''s family should be regarded as middle ss. What you see is all superficial luxury. I don''t know. Many people who really have identity prefer some niche, luxurious and low-key brands. It is not the same as breaking out of the rich, what to wear, what to buy, are the highest profile. After a while, the young man asked Goryeo to go to the bar. Gaolili often goes to these asions, plus she thinks she has attracted a good man, so she will not miss it. When the two entered the bar, the system didn''t pay attention. What kind of man Ko Lili had caught was a matter of fart. Anyway, no matter what man, there is no great hobby of the host. Finally, the afternoon when Leng Ruofei made nails, Tang Guo took the toolbox and walked to the bedroom. Before going, she also sent a message to Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei waited nervously in the bedroom. She just washed her hands just now. She could have pretty nails immediately. When Tang Guo opened the bedroom door, even if she was pulling a toolbox, Leng Ruofei didn''t guess her identity. Chapter 1693: Good Miss (54) Chapter 1693: Good Miss (54) However, Leng Ruofei knew that Tang Guo had no ss this afternoon, and still asked, "Are youing back to pick up things? I remember you have no ss this afternoon." The systemughed without saying a word, and it was time to drop the vest. I saw Tang Guo holding the toolbox and went to Leng Ruofei''s face, and said with a smile, "Miss Leng, I''m here to make your nails." Cold Ruofei :? ? ? Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Leng Ruofei. Leng Ruofei hurriedly read the news on the mobile phone, which was sent by the mysterious and expensive manicurist: I am here. She looked uncertainly at Tang Guo, tightened her already cold face, and made a very silly gesture, twisting her thighs. When I felt the sting, I realized that this was not a dream. "I just sent that message." Leng Ruofei still couldn''t believe it, and called Tang Guo. That number was a new card that Tang Guo boughtter. Not to mention that the people in the bedroom didn''t know it, even in the ss, Han Yunya knew. This number, she is the contact information posted to the social ount. After hearing the ringtone of Tang Guo''s mobile phone, Leng Ruofei quickly nced at her mobile phone screen, and found that it was her number, and finally hung up the phone silently. After a few moments of silence, she said, "You hide so deeply." How many people have this deceived Tang Guo. This is the big boss hidden behind it. In fact, she can also understand why Han Yunya is the model of this social ount. It is not surprising that the rtionship between the two is so good. "Will that start now?" Leng Ruofei took out his hand stiffly, "Go ahead." Thinking of beautiful nails, she was a little happy again, and said with a brazen face, "Tang Guo, we are roommates." In any case, people cannot copse. "Ok." "You do me a good job. If it doesn''t look good, I will expose you." Leng Ruofei''s threat was not salty, but after speaking, she was a little annoyed, wasn''t she just an acquaintance? Why is she still a little overwhelmed? Look at Tang Guo, there is no response at all. She was curious, how Tang Guo did it, calmly took her list, and chat with her to determine the time, without revealing herself at all. This woman really hides. I didn''t expect that she would miss a day. "Rest assured, what I do must be worth the price." Tang Guo has already started to make nails, and Leng Ruofei calmed down slowly. "Your order is difficult to grab. In order to grab this order, I squatted early every time, only thest time." "Tang Guo, you only put twenty orders a month, will your conscience not hurt? Think about it, how much money will you lose like this?" "After all, I''m still a student. I can''t do that much, no matter how much money, it takes time to make money. I can''t give up my studies." Leng Ruofei naturally did not mean that, she said awkwardly, "We are roommates." System: Hahaha, Miss Qianjin. This is to ask Tang Guo for an order ce. Is it so difficult to speak? Tang Guo didn''t break it, and he didn''t see Leng Ruofei dying. System: The host is too bad. The hostess is so cute and bully. "Everyone is a roommate. Everyone is familiar. Tang Guo, can we discuss the order?" At this time, Tang Guo had helped Leng Ruofei draw two nails. Looking at the two beautiful nails, she was even more excited. It s really pretty. The so-called moon near the water tform is the first month. Today, she would have to n some welfare for herself, otherwise I''m sorry they are roommates. Chapter 1694: Good Miss (55) Chapter 1694: Good Miss (55) After two hours, Leng Ruofei was very satisfied. One is that she is satisfied with the manicure made by Tang Guo, and the second is that she has finally be one of Tang Guo''s special clients. An order is kept for her every month, and she no longer has to go online and grab the lunatics. She simply paid the final payment and watched Tang Guo take the toolbox away. Thinking of everything today, I could not help but smile. All afternoon she was tinkering with pretty nails on her hands. Seeing that Tang Guo left an order for her, she kept the secret and did not reveal the other''s vest. Unexpectedly, the deepest thing is Tang Guo. Some people really can''t look at the surface. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to hear that Gao Lili had made a new boyfriend. The other party was not a student at school, but seemed to be a good man. asionally in the evening, she and Bai Lisheng held hands to go shopping, and they also encountered the picture of Gaoli Li holding the man''s hand and shopping together. Gaolili seemed to have restored her self-confidence. In front of Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng, she couldn''t help raising her head and raising her chest, and she was noble. For Xiaoli, a handsome, handsome, good-looking man, Hu Xian secretly gritted his teeth. The man was not from the school, and she had no way to ndish Gaolili in front of the other party. I can only watch it, and go out on a date every day. Especially the fact that Gaolili still does not have the key is really driving her crazy. Compared with the contest between Gao Lili and Hu Xian in the dark, Tang Guo is getting better and better. Even though she has only 20 ces released every month, it is not intentional hunger marketing, but it has made thedies sought after. They are all learning cleverly. Several of them are together to ce an order. Doesn''t that solve everyone''s needs? Therefore, Tang Guo had to limit the number of people, otherwise he could not finish it in a day. During the holiday, Tang Guo made an excuse and didn''t go home. Her younger brother, Tang Xiaokun, did not need her to go back to make up lessons because the school organized a summer camp. Her parents Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue left her. It is also because she finds this excuse particrly good, and earns college tuition and living expenses by working. Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue have been nning how to cultivate Tang Xiaokun into talent. That money is certainly not a small amount. Tang Guo, if you can spend less, then spend less. Well, my daughter, when I get married, I spill water. Since she was able to work on her own to earn tuition and living expenses, they saved that money. Tang Guoke was not interested and went back to be a cook for them. These two people just cultivated her as a tool. Once you''re done, you can take it out and sell it for a good price. It''s okay. When she graduates from university, she will slowly y with them and give them a big gift. Without their help, the original owner would not be as miserable in the end. Throughout the summer, Tang Guo increased the number of order ces, making the eyes of thedies who were staring on the Inte happy and broken. Baili Sheng is still the same as before, every time he personally sends Tang Guo to the client''s home. Now anyone who has heard of her knows that she was driven by a luxury car to make nails for customers. Therefore, those nobledies think that spending this money is worth it. Schools will start soon, and natural order ces will decrease. Chapter 1695: Good lady (56) Chapter 1695: Gooddy (56) Chapter 1695: Good Miss (56) Let the people on the Inte mourn, Tang Guo did not change his mind. At this university, a medical examination will be held every semester. This time, a shocking thing happened. Ko Lili was detected and infected with HIV. Not only this virus, but also some other gynecological diseases. Naturally, she cannot continue to go to school and needs to go to the hospital for another investigation. When checking it out, Gaolili herself didn''t believe it. Although she loves to be beautiful and pays little attention to hygiene, she has never been promiscuous. Since college, he has made two boyfriends. It was also the first boyfriend that broke up with her, and she only made the second. Although the day they met each other, the rtionship happened. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but wonder if it was the man''s problem. When Gao Lili was found to be infected with the disease, her ex-boyfriend was frightened and went to the hospital to have another check. Eventually she was not infected and was relieved. After Hu Xian knew this, although she was very sympathetic to Gaolili on the surface, she felt gloating. Before Lili went to the man, she received a gift from the other party. She opened the box and found that there was a spirit card inside, and her face was pale. There were also a few words written on it: Goryeo''s Tomb. At the same time, it contained a letter. She shivered and opened the letter. It was the man''s handwriting. The first sentence was: Lili, wee to join Ai''s family! Gaolili smashed everything angrily and also called the police. The man was not caught long before, and the police quickly figured out why the other party had done so. That man is indeed a very good family. He is also a capable person. He has severalpanies in his name. He, the only hobby is beauty. When it''s okay, my favorite is to go online and meet some beautiful women. In one year, there are about a hundred women. He believes that in a man''s life, marriage is a bondage, especially a rich man like him should linger in the flowers, leaves are not touched, and love beauty, isn''t it the nature of a man? It just didn''t ur to me that there was an ident and I had an appointment with a woman with HIV. The other party was also inadvertently infected, and out of revenge, he nned to avenge these distracted men. It wasn''t until seventy-two hours passed that she told the man that she was infected with the disease. After 72 hours, there was almost no possibility of blocking. Naturally, he became infected. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt, and his revenge rose. He thinks that good girls will note out to meet, let alone meet for the first time. In this case, why not have fun and be a lesson for those women. I do nt feel guilty about doing this kind of thing. Naturally, Gaolili became the first target of revenge. Gao Lili was turned around by the charm fan from this man. She didn''t want to miss this high-quality man, so she chose to be with him on the same day. The man wasn''t sure if Goryeo was infected, and when the results came out, he sent Goryeo a gift of the spirit card. At present he is under control, and Gao Lili was taken away by her family for treatment. It should not be possible to return to ss at this time. The rest of college life was calm. Tang Guo''s vest did not drop until graduation. With the excuse of working to earn tuition and living expenses, she did not return every vacation. Even if it was the New Year, her parents didn''t care. After Tang Guo graduated, he received a call from his parents asking her to go back and arrange a blind date for her. Yes, her parents are so realistic. Now that she is fat, she has finally sold a good price. How can she be allowed to fly outside? Tang Guo still said symbolically: "Mom, I want to stay here, there are more opportunities here ..." After waiting for Tang Guo to finish speaking, Li Meixue said, "It''s too far away, we can''t rest assured, you have a girl''s house, what opportunity do you want. Hurry back, while you are young, you are now looking for an object. If you miss this age, you cannot find it. It''s good. " "But I really want to stay here." There was a smile on Tang Guo''s lips, and his voice was very hesitant and looking forward. "Come back first, and everyone will say yes. Anyway, see you soon." Tang Guo finally said, "Okay, I''ll be back in a few days." The tone sounded lost. Li Meixue didn''t notice it, she didn''t care about it. She only knew that Tang Xiaokun was going to college soon. If they passed the provincial capital, they would have to spend a lot of money to buy a house for Tang Xiaokun in the provincial capital. Now to go back to solve the problem, Tang Guo had long ago halted the news of stopping ordering for a month. see you tomorrow Chapter 1696: Good Miss (57) Chapter 1696: Good Miss (57) Chapter 1696: Miss Good (57) "Brother Sheng, let me discuss something with you." Bai Lisheng met for the first time. Tang Guo sat down so seriously to discuss matters with him, thinking that she had graduated. He couldn''t help but say, "Is it our marriage? If this is the case, it should be Let me prepare, before I was thinking about how to propose to you. " After waiting for three or four years, the girl finally graduated. This would ruin his happiness. The girl has graduated and her age hase. Is it possible to get married? System: Hey! Tang Guo paused, holding Bai Lisheng''s arm, "This is not that thing, it is another thing, this matter is not resolved, we are going to get married, it is really trouble." Bai Lisheng immediately thought of a possibility. In the past few years, Tang Guo has basically never returned home. The tuition and living expenses after Tang Guo were at their own expense. Family members rarely seem to call her or anything, even if it is a New Year, she calls back. So she has a bad rtionship with her family, or is there another reason? "What is that? Do I need to do anything?" Tang Guo looked at Bai Lisheng seriously and said, "If you want to meet my family in the future, you can go to the shopping app and buy a few cheaper clothes. There is no problem in dressing well, but you cannot have a brand , It s cheap and cheap to wear outside. Anyway, you have to think that you are a very ordinary office worker. "The situation in my house is like this ..." Tang Guo slowly exined the practices of Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue. The sry of the two was not low, adding up to almost 30,000. What you can do is save money. Since Tang Xiaokun was born, all expenses have been spent on him. It''s all their children, and the difference is so big. If it is just like this, the original owner will grow up at most, and he will not deal with them at all, just give a red envelope every year. After all, all of their energy and money was given to Tang Xiaokun. Naturally, it was up to Tang Xiaokun for their retirement problems. Unfortunately, they are not content. Every investment in the original owner seems to be investing. I just expect to be able to fatten this pig, sell it for a good price, and then subsidize Tang Xiaokun. Even if she was married, she was able to oppress her with filial piety, which forced her to withhold herself to subsidize Tang Xiaokun. Growing up in a family with such an atmosphere since childhood, it can be said that it has not formed a personality of sound independent thinking, and it has long been unclear whether right or wrong. When a person is brainwashed from an early age, he has to think about his parents and younger brothers. Few people can get out of this environment and live their own lives. What Tang Guo wants to do now is to break the naive thoughts of the two couples. Since they are not worthy of being parents, she also wants to let them know what it is to raise a barbecue. Of course, this pork roast will not be her, but Tang Xiaokun. Bai Lisheng was very angry when he heard Tang Guo''s experience from childhood to childhood. He also thought that she could be so good that she grew up in a nice family environment. Even if she was not rich, the family should be happy. He was very fortunate that even in such a family, she was not biased. "So they have arranged a blind date for you. Now you want to go back to meet the blind date?" Bai Lisheng showed an expression of disapproval. "Little fruit, now you have a boyfriend." Chapter 1697: Good Miss (58) Chapter 1697: Good Miss (58) Chapter 1697: Miss Good (58) The thought of his daughter-inw was going to be controlled by life, to meet a strange man, sour in his heart. "See you, otherwise they won''t let it go. Brother Sheng doesn''t have to worry. I have my own n and I won''t suffer. If we don''t solve these problems, the two will be troublesome." There are countless ways to avoid it. Heaven and earth, one person is determined to leave an environment, is it possible that they can still stop it? But that wasn''t her purpose. The two hadn''t epted the punishment and paid for their actions. How could she go? Even if the original owner does not have an opinion, she has a lot of opinions. If they don''t put them together, she will have a bad life. "What if you suffer?" Bai Lisheng was still uneasy. He took Tang Guo''s small hand and remembered the days when he had been together for years. He knew what she had decided. There would be no principled problems and it would definitely not change. Eventually he thought of apromise, "Otherwise, I''ll go back with you, and you will deal with the blind date. I will hide at the ce where you are dating, and watch if there is a problem, I can help immediately How are you?" The daughter-inw is so good-looking, staring from time to time, he is not at ease. "Yes." This request was not excessive, Tang Guo agreed. This is also good, lest he squat alone in the corner of the room to eat flying vinegar, unhappy. System: Strength pet husband, have you seen it? After speaking with Bai Lisheng, Tang Guo was ready to return to his home county. She changed the fashionable clothes on her body first, and changed to the rules. She looked more inly dressed. Even the skirt she wore home with was well-formed, with a high neckline and a few sleeves, and the skirt was over the knee. The curling hair was also straightened, and she used a head rope to make a ponytail that was not high or low. Bai Lisheng was watching, the fashionable girl turned into an honest and good girl. He shook Tang Guo''s ponytail. "Long curly hair still looks good." "Brother Sheng means, this is not good-looking?" "No, no, this is another kind of good-looking, no matter how small the fruit is, it is the best-looking." System: Survival. On the third day, Tang Guo returned to the county seat. For the first time, she took a bus to the station, and her parents and younger brother Tang Xiaokun came to pick her up. When Li Meixue saw Tang Guo, she seemed very satisfied and smiled, and asked Tang Chenghai to bring her luggage home. She was pulling Tang Guo to the mall, saying that she would buy some good-looking clothes and dress her well. After all, after two days, we will see the date of the blind date, the girl is taken out, can not be looked down upon, said that they abused her. If you do nt look good, do people look at it? But the moment he saw Tang Guo, Li Meixue was sure. She was sure that none of the men who had seen her daughter escaped. So when buying clothes and jewellery for Tang Guo, he was willing to spend money. Since Li Meixue is so generous, Tang Guo is also not polite, and she tries to get a good try-on. Anything she chooses and puts on her upper body is definitely good-looking. Although Li Meixue was very painful, she bought it. What she thought was that when her daughter got married, she would receive hundreds of thousands of prize money, and she would definitely make no money. Chapter 1698: Good Miss (59) Chapter 1698: Good Miss (59) If the married people are good, they can subsidize their parents from time to time. "This man is good to you, it depends on how he treats your family. If he is not good to your family, this man must be bad." "Xiaoguo, marry someone in the future, but don''t forget your family. Your mother''s family will always be your backing. Inw''s family is always someone else''s family. Whatever you do, you must first consider your own talents. "And Xiaokun, your biological brother. What do you have in the future, we are gone, or Xiaokun to help you back." "Xiao Kun is a clever boy, and he will certainly have a bright future. He is your brother, and you have to take good care of him. He will be good in the future, and he will definitely not forget your sister. No one is close to him. My rtives, are you saying this? " "Mom, you are right, I will remember." Tang Guo answered with a smile. Seeing that Tang Guo was still so obedient, Li Meixue felt a little loose, and the words that he said next became even more explicit. Anyway, it is to persuade that, with the closest rtives, the talents are the closest. Also told her to meet with her blind date, remember to inquire about each other''s home. Even if a matchmaker introduced her, she was afraid that there would be false information, and she would lose money by then, but that would not work. Tang Guo was also more straightforward next, saying, "Mom, how many gifts do we need?" "Mom asked someone to introduce you to the blind date. They are the sons of some bosses. They have a good status and have apany in the provincial capital. This color gift, our little fruit is so good-looking. . " "Well, yes, Mom raised me so big, don''t want him to be four or five million, that''s simply not sincere." Tang Guo said along the way. Li Meixue smiled, "That is, our little fruit is so beautiful, it must be a little bit more. Those bosses'' sons, and they are not short of money. If you can''t get it out, you definitely want to marry a wife for nothing. " "Mom, if we want Caili, let''s ask for the house, too? How can we ask for it?" System: Host, are you really good like this? "A house is definitely required. At least in the city center of the provincial capital, a house with more than three bedrooms is required to be able to marry you. And, there must be a car for mobility. The price of the car must start at three or four hundred thousand. Right. " Not Li Meixue was so confident, but she was seeing such a dazzling Tang Guo. Those blind date objects were severely deleted and selected. She even thought that those men were not worthy of her daughter. Still thinking, let the matchmaker find some better conditions. What Li Meixue said, Tang Guo obeyed the other party and said that Li Meixue was so happy that he didn''t feel any distress when shopping. Li Meixue didn''t know that there was a man who looked very ordinary, wearing sunsses, and kept silently in the mall, walking around their position. After buying a lot of things, the mother and daughter went home. Back this time, in order to sell her for a good price, Li Meixue didn''t need to do her housework, but let her take care of her, and also told her to go out to the sun less. Tang Guo is naturally very happy. He has never really enjoyed the love from his parents since childhood. They basically raised her as a pig. It was just one more process than a pig, and she was brainwashed from time to time. Chapter 1699: Good Miss (60) Chapter 1699: Good Miss (60) On the morning of the third day when he returned, Tang Guo was arranged to meet his first blind date. The man sitting in front of her was a man of about one-seven meters tall, of fat build, and a little greasy. ording to the information, this man is 28 years old. He is dressed up and down all over the body, especially on clothes and shoes. Those very iconic trademark brands are very conspicuous. When he saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up, as if he had identally put his mobile phone and car key on the table. At the same time, the wrists of a famous watch are exposed, and these expensive decorations highlight their luxury life. "Miss Tang, you are much more beautiful than in the picture." Tang Guo, in particr, was very generous and generous, without any fancy, looks dignified and decent, which is in line with his mind. "I don''t know if Miss Tang has any requirements for her future marriage partner. While we are at this time, we canmunicate with each other. I don''t hide each other. I have been in love with so many women. I am most satisfied with Miss Tang." "Now there are not so many beautiful girls like Miss Tang. I don''t want to miss them." "What''s the requirement, can you mention it now?" Tang Guoqingli''s cheeks showed a warm smile, which fainted the man. Bai Lisheng sat in a corner and looked at the smile of his wife-inw, especially trying to rush up and st the man''s dog head. "Of course, I am very satisfied with Miss Tang. I have never been able to refuse the request of the beauty." Tang Guo nodded and said very seriously, "I''m wee." The man also sat up straight and wanted to hear about this beautiful woman. I heard that what kind of request would be made before graduating from college. "First, my mother said, the gift is half a million." "Second, my mother said that in the center of the provincial capital, you must own a three-bedroom house or more." "Third, even if I marry you, my family is still my family, they are very important to me. And my brother Tang Xiaokun, I will be going to college in the next two years. In the future, I will definitely go to the provincial capital .I will naturally take care of him then, I hope you don''t mind these. " "It''s not easy for my parents to support me. I hope you can respect them. As a sister, I will definitely help him in the future. For example, in the future, he will take care of him in college and I will take care of him. He has pocket money. After working, I hope you can help him find a good job. In the future, he will get married. My parents will prepare him a wedding room. My sister will definitely help. The man who smiled just now has a stiff face. Even if his family is a little clueless, he doesn''t want this kind of help. What kind of 500,000 lottery gift, the provincial city house, you have to control your mother when you get married. Not only the mother''s family, but also the younger brother''s life, how well this girl was brainwashed. "Miss Tang, I think that you and I are married, then we are one family. And your parents, and younger brother, you can help with it properly, there is no need ..." "You mean, if I am married to you, can''t I control my family?" Tang Guo stood up. "No, my family is very important to me. Why can''t I control them, you are so sincere, forget it." Chapter 1700: Good lady (61) Chapter 1700: Gooddy (61) Chapter 1700: Miss Good (61) After Tang Guo said those words, the first man also gave up the idea of getting along with her. Beautiful is beautiful, but can help his demon, he really can''t afford it. He can also be regarded as an experience. Such a helper demon is almost a demon. Looking like a good one, I did not expect a problem in my head. Naturally, the first blind date was blown away. Li Meixue asked what was going on, Tang Guo said, "The chat is good, I don''t know, the other party doesn''t agree." Li Meixue asked the matchmaker again, the matchmaker just said that the other party thought that the two were inappropriate. In fact, the other side said that when chatting with Tang Guo at that time, due to the affection, he would definitely not tell the truth. Next, Tang Guo sessively met several blind dates. Anyway, when I first met, I was very impressed. When she made various demands, she all fell back. Those who have a little money now are not fools. Who is willing to cause such a big trouble for this clear-cut helper? They are marrying wives, not looking for ancestors. This family who only cares about their sons and sells their daughters is fine. And since they came into contact with Tang Guo, they all thought that the girl had been seriously brainwashed. Forget it, it is useless to look beautiful, and has no soul. Each time Li Meixue asked Tang Guo why the other party refused and asked her what had happened. Tang Guo would say, "We talked well, no problems were found, and the other party was also very good. How do I know that he actually disagreed, it s really strange. From their eyes, I can see It should be quite satisfactory to me. " Li Meixue did not think that Tang Guo would deceive her. The blind date continued, and each time it ended in failure. Without Li Meixue''s knowledge, it came out in the circle that their family valued boys over girls and gave their daughter a brainwashing problem. On the bright side, Tang Guo''s words to the blind date are more excellent. Can be carefully linked, can it make people guess what family she lives in? Later, Tang Guo exposed more and more problems in her family. Anyway, she didn''t know anything, these were what Li Meixue told her. Since it is a superb, don''t be afraid to be exposed. Isn''t it just skinny, she''s not rare. She doesn''tck this reputation. Li Xuemei and Tang Xiaokun are different. System: Yeah, after all, the host is very thick and shameless. Bai Lisheng, who was hiding aside and overhearing Tang Guo and his blind date, was also an eye-opener. I really didn''t expect that his daughter-inw''s ability to speak nonsense was so powerful. This hurts his reputation, really like no money. Because Tang Guo intentionally damaged his reputation, the matchmaker was helpless, and the target of introduction was getting worse and worse. Li Meixue had no choice but to me, the young people now are too shy, isn''t it just a gift and house? Is it possible to marry a wife for white? The matchmaker also reminded her politely that the gift was too high and all the requirements were a bit excessive. If it is usually okay, this pride will make Li Meixue even more persistent. No matter what, Tang Guo must find a rich man. It was even suggested that, regardless of age, as long as you have money. With this remark, Tang Guo was no longer introduced to young people by the matchmaker, but moved to middle age. This time, Tang Guo met a fifty-year-old bald man who was greasier than he had seen before. Chapter 1701: Good Miss (62) Chapter 1701: Good Miss (62) Chapter 1701: Miss Good (62) "I''ve heard that I can meet you with all the requirements you mentioned before." "As long as you are willing to marry me and be obedient, your brother is my brother and I will take care of you." Tang Guo nced at the other side. "My requests are for those who were dating before, and they are at most six or seven years older than me. Your age is too far away from me, and I am very disadvantaged." "Then what do you want?" The man thought he was a sessful person. His wife died a few years ago, but he is not sad. His wife is already a yellow-faced wife. He died just as he hated the Huanglian Po staring at him, unable to reach the young girl. Now that he is dead, he can marry a young man, which is not right. No other requirements, just be pretty. He already has a son, and he doesn''t need a young girl to give him a son. Anyway, when a man marries back and holds everything in his hand, what can he do? I don''t like it in the future, and kick it away again to let the other person go out of the house. He will look for a younger one. "Because of your age, you can be my father, so I have other requirements." The man thinks it, when he agrees, he will open the check, who won''t. As for the little gift money, he didn''t care. Marry someone first, his property is notarized, and only his son can inherit in the future. "You are rich, right?" "Yes," the man said confidently. Tang Guo smiled, "As apensation to me, I hope that before getting married, you can buy a house for my brother and put it in his name. It will belong to himpletely. In the future he will go to the provincial capital to study Let s buy the vi over the provincial capital. The ce is very good. I think it s good. The originally confident man''s smile gradually solidified. The Baili Sheng who was watching it couldn''t help butugh. The reputation of his little daughter-inw in this small county was almost ruined. It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t care at all, it''s better, no one wille after him to grab his daughter-inw. "You can buy a vi. You can buy it when you get married." Tang Guo shook his head, "I bought and remarried, my mother said that the current men are especially deceiving. They use cheques to cheat the little girl into hands and throw them away after ying enough. You say, I suspect that''s what you intended. " The face of a Mediterranean man was very stiff. Yes, he did. Who said that young girls are easy to cheat, isn''t it difficult to cheat? Before he came, he knew how good the family was. Unexpectedly, the calction is so fine. In this case, he does not intend to continue. Spend tens of millions just to marry a good man, a woman who helps his demon, let''s forget it. Naturally, a blind date ends in failure. Various old men Tang Guo metter, she put forward some tricky and cheap conditions based on each other''s conditions. The men who can get involved in that share are not fools. They don''t want to spend money in order to marry a little girl, so they are naturally unwilling. Li Xuemei finally learned from the matchmaker that Tang Guo said how good he was chatting with the other party. Eventually I found Tang Guo and asked her why she said so directly. Tang Guoli should have said, "Mom, am I thinking wrong? I''m doing this for my brother. Before I get married, give my brother more benefits. Now that I haven''t got married, the right to speak is not greater." "They want to marry me, and then they have to show their sincerity. This sincerity is not avable. They also want to marry me. There is no way. I think they simply look down on our family and do not want me to help my brother. Li Meixue: "..." System: Hahahahaha, the host said a lot, she''s all for her brother''s sake, what can you do? It s all for our family. What do you want? "Xiaoguo, you are so direct, it will scare people away." Tang Guo said indifferently, "If you really get married, they will not even want it. Mom, I don''t think they are sincere. You can look for it again. Whoever promises me will marry anyone. I did nt agree to this request. Can I still count on it in the future? Maybe when I get married, I still want you to sever ties with you. "Xiao Kun, those people are not worthy of your brother-inw. One day, my sister will definitely find one, willing to buy you a big brother-inw." How old is Tang Xiaokun, a half-old child who grew up in the love of Li Meixue and his wife. When Tang Guo said this, he nodded quickly and helped persuade him, "Mom, my sister is for my good. They have no sincerity, and they will really get married in the future. They will definitely persuade my sister not to help us." Li Meixue: She suddenly felt that it was difficult tomunicate. Is this her daughter? Why so good. see you tomorrow Chapter 1702: Good Miss (63) Chapter 1702: Good Miss (63) Chapter 1702: Miss Good (63) When Li Meixue heard Tang Guo''s remarks, his expression was a bit difficult to say. But she couldn''t make a mistake, her daughter was talking about her baby son, Tang Xiaokun thought. She can''t always tell Tang Guo, don''t let her mention Tang Xiaokun? To say this, maybe she really doesn''t care about Xiao Kun in the future and thinks she doesn''t have that obligation. Therefore, at present, Li Meixue is panicking, and still don''t know how to say it. "Actually, Xiaoguo, the conditions are almost enough. Mom knows that you are for Xiao Kun''s sake, but the requirements are too harsh and will scare people away." Tang Guo didn''t take it seriously, "Mom, how can the conditions be almost the same, I was only in my early twenties, and the matchmaker said, how can I marry the son of a big boss like me. If you are a boss, Older is nothing. " "Mom, you''re right. The current man is too fine. You want to marry a beautiful young man, but you don''t want to pay any money. Why is there such a good thing?" "Mom, please continue to help me, no matter who you are, see you before you say it. Don''t pick those who can''t afford the money, don''t talk about marrying a hard time, and can''t help Xiao Kun. I n to, Before we get married, we mostly think about our little Kun, and wait for him to go to the provincial capital to study in the future, anyway, there is a ce to stay. " "Mom, the provincial capital, how expensive is the house there? It''s tens of thousands of square meters. Can you marry if the marriage partner is not capable?" Li Meixue was helpless, "but ..." "Mom, are you afraid that I''m so harsh and you can''t marry?" Tang Guo looked at Li Meixue and said, "Mom, don''t you say anything. I want Xiaokun to be my own brother. Can you ignore him? " Li Meixue was speechless, how could she say such a thing. "Mom, ask the matchmaker for dinner a few times. Maybe she will introduce me a good person." In fact, Li Meixue has been brainwashed by Tang Guo''s words. Yeah, they were fortunate enough to spend most of their lives, they still could nt afford a house in the provincial capital. Although their sries are not low, it is not difficult to raise Tang Guo. When Tang Guo was in college, they paid 3,000 yuan a year for tuition and more than a semester of living expenses, which added up to only about 10,000 yuan. Raising Tangguo is really not bothersome and costless. Tang Xiaokun is different. This is their baby son. Tang Xiaokun, who was born in her thirties, fed imported milk powder at that time, and the prices were expensive. Which clothes or shoes are not the best? Later, Tang Xiaokun got a little bigger. He bought all kinds of rare toys he wanted. For a toy, it costs hundreds of pieces. Tang Xiaokun''s whole body is a set of several thousand pieces. If you use a mobile phone, you can change it every semester. And Tang Guo has to use a mobile phone for at least three years. He not only has a mobile phone, but also aputer, a game console, anyway, he likes, all kinds. In addition to these, pocket money is basically spent in two or three days, and they are asked again. They didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Tang Xiaokun was a son and smart. He would have something to do in the future. When they were old, they looked to him. Naturally, Tang Xiaokun is definitely better. Theypletely forgot that their baby boy had a small toy, which cost six or seven hundred yuan. Chapter 1703: Miss Good (64) Chapter 1703: Miss Good (64) Chapter 1703: Good Miss (64) However, they were reluctant to pay only 600 yuan for their daughter''s college life. If the original owner was a hard-working girl, it would be six hundred dors. In that city, I''m afraid it would be too difficult. Li Meixue had no choice but to let matchmakers continue to introduce objects to Tang Guo. In some words, she also felt that Tang Guo was right. Those men, because of Xiao Kun''s problems, and did not deal with her daughter, must have rejected them. I do nt want to do it now, I m getting marriedter, I m afraid I m even more unwilling. Unconsciously, Tang Guo had already brought Li Meixue into the ditch. Because Tang Guo''s words made her so emotional. If you can''t afford a penny and rely on your daughter to get married, you can also get a house for Tang Xiaokun. She is not greedy and does not ask for a big vi, that is, in the city center of the provincial capital, Tang Xiaokun can have a three-bedroom house, and she promises to marry her daughter to this man. But she thought so much. Tang Guo''s participation in this matter is doomed. When I open my mouth, I have to give my brother a house. No one thinks that it is just a house that can be passed. Who knew if he was married to a wife or a prodigal girl with her elbows turnedpletely outside. If you identally emptied the family and subsidized your mother''s family, it would be really unlucky. In the next few days, Tang Guo met several blind dates again. Everyone had a good first impression on her. When she said she was going to buy a house for her brother, she all fell back, and no one considered to continue. "Mei Xue, get this thing down, Xiaoguo is afraid it''s hard to find an object." Tang Chenghai also hoped that Tang Guo could find one to help Tang Xiaokun buy a house. It was very promising. After all, when Tang Guo went out, no one would praise it, their daughters are good. As for her looks, she will definitely marry a big boss in the future. In their opinion, the big boss must be very rich. Should nt it be worth buying a house for Xiaokun? They were fortunate enough to raise their daughter so big, but they couldn''t marry someone for nothing. Li Meixue was also worried, "What do you say?" "Will the conditions be lowered a little?" Tang Chenghai said. "There is no need for a new house. As long as he buys a house for us, we will marry her. "What about the gift?" Li Meixue asked. Tang Chenghai said, "Even if the gift is a gift, a house is not cheap, especially in the provincial capital." Li Meixue felt that it was OK. So the next day, she asked Tang Guo to talk about it. "Okay, as long as Xiaokun has a house, I don''t care. Mom, that''s it." When meeting the next blind date, Tang Guo said his condition: "I don''t require you to have a wedding room, and don''t pay gifts." The man sitting in front of him looked surprised, came back, and quickly said, "I did not expect that there is still a girl like Miss Tang, in fact, I also hate Cai Li, what else is required to buy a house before marriage. "It''s clear that you should sell yourself to the man. Even if you want these things, it will affect the feelings of future couples. Even if you get married, it won''tst long." System: There is no desire to survive, no wonder it is just a passerby. Tang Guo continued, "I don''t want these, but there is another requirement." "Miss Tang said, I will do it." "Okay, then I''m wee," Tang Guo said with a serious face. "Before marriage, I bought a house for my brother Xiao Kun in the provincial city center, a three-bedroom house, and we got married." Chapter 1704: Good Miss (65) Chapter 1704: Good Miss (65) Chapter 1704: Miss Good (65) After hearing Tang Guo''s words, the blind date of the man''s smile was frozen on his face. "Miss Tang, what did you say just now, right?" They got married and had a rtionship with her brother? This is no color gift, no house, there is still such a pit waiting for him, is it the legendary helper? "No, I love my brother very much. He will go to the provincial capital to study in the future. It would be very ufortable without a house. So, I do nt want your gift, nor do you want to prepare a new house and buy a set for my brother. The house will do. " "Miss Tang, I don''t think we are suitable." Tang Guo frowned. "I think you were quite satisfied with me just now." "Miss Tang, people need to understand before they can know whether it is suitable or not. Through the conversation just now, I think that there are some errors in our outlook on life, which are inappropriate. So I will go first." Tang Guo called each other: "Pay half of your coffee and go. Since it doesn''t work, let''s take AA." After that, she had put her coffee money on the table, and left with the bag. When she passed by the man, she said, "My mother said that you would nt agree to such a condition, and you ca nt count on it You, I also think we are inappropriate. " Blind man, silently paid for his coffee. Where is this Need for Goodness, oh my God, He is also alive. In less than a month, the entire small county knows that the Tang family has a female first-born, and countless blind dates have not been made. I don''t need to inquire now, I know this family is superb. In the beginning, the condition was a gift, a car, a new house, and a house for the younger brother. Later, it seemed that the form was not right. Do nt give gifts, do nt buy a car, and do nt want a new house, but you must prepare a house for the provincial city center for your brother. Matchmakers are also helpless. "Mei Xue, your little fruit, just forget it. Now people hear that it is your little fruit, they are not willing toe." Li Meixue''s face changed. "How could it be? Our little fruit is so good, how could we be unwilling." The matchmaker couldn''t say enough, and finally pushed the job away. Now in this small county, whoever introduces Tang Guo to this other girl offends people. After a half-life matchmaker, she also saw the living superb. This girl has been ruined in the hands of this family all her life. The girl is so good, it must have been taught by this family, and she is devoted to her younger brother, and she does not consider it for herself. Can such a girl want it? None of them is charity. Who doesn''t want a virtuous wife who patronizes her family. Helpless, Li Meixue had to run by herself. But looking horizontally and vertically, I was not satisfied. Even for some men, she couldn''t get the 100,000 lottery gift, she was really unwilling. Looking at Tang Guo''s side, in a month, it may not be solved, but it is an extension of the holiday time, and said that when she returns, it will increase the number of orders, only to make the onlinedies and thousands of people stop Came down. For more than a month, Bai Lisheng has secretly observed Tang Guo''s various superb behaviors all day. If he didn''t know that this was his wife''s performance, he would think she was a superb, because the appearance of her performance would really make strangers have a good impression of her at all. Tang Guo couldn''t find the object now, and Li Meixue didn''t like her at all. No, this morning, she came to Tang Guo''s small room and said, "After a while, you clean the house and then make the meal." Chapter 1705: Good Miss (66) Chapter 1705: Good Miss (66) "No, mom," Tang Guo sat up holding the quilt. "Cleaning will make my hands rough, and there will be a lot of oil fume for cooking, which will make me ugly. How can I find someone by then? You can''t marry a poor boy who doesn''t have a house. " "But have you found the subject now?" Tang Guo: "Isn''t I trying to find it? I me the men, selfish, and have no vision at all, isn''t it just buying a house for Xiaokun? So awful, even dare toe out for a blind date." Li Meixue was almost fainted with anger, how could her daughter be like this? "Then you''re at home, you don''t do housework, you don''t work, you eat for nothing?" "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s not what you say. Girls need to work so hard to look beautiful and look for a rich and rich man to marry." "You also told me that working well is better than marrying. I was going to work hard in the big city." Tang Guo rubbed his cheeks and continued, "Mother or you will wake me up Then, what do you do? It s hard work, and you ca nt make a lot of money in the end. Find a rich man, it s different, you can easily be a rich wife. "Mom, you go out, I still have to sleep." Tang Guoy down again, a buzzing voice came from the quilt, "Have you heard that Mrs. Fu will do housework and clean the house? I You have to get used to it in the future, and in the future, Mrs. Rich''s life. " Li Meixue: "..." Go to the Nima ghost and adjust to Mrs. Fu''s life in advance. System: He didn''t know what to say, just wanted to shout 666 for the host. It turned out that obedient Tang Guo, Li Meixue said a few words, the other party obediently went to do housework. Tang Guo today is different. After all, for several years, they never met. She only attributed Tang Guo''s character to her daughter''s older age and changed. Every sentence blocked her and said nothing. And now Tang Guo is not obedient because she yelled. Every time she finds a reason, Tang Guo has ten reasons to refute her. In the end, it was her who was often speechless to refute. No matter what he said, the other party seemed to listen to it, and it was totally wrong. So ah, many times I get bullied. One is that this person is too weak, too bun, the second is that the personality is not independent, the spirit always wants to depend on family members, and the third is that the economy is not independent, not bullying who you bully. Strong, independent, rich, and not afraid to go anywhere. Thick-skinned, shameless, you can''t take the best. Li Meixue went out angrily, Tang Guo did not sleep, but turned on his mobile phone and chat with Bai Lisheng. Bai Lisheng lived in a small hotel not far from here. When he saw Tang Guo saying that she had just happened to Li Meixue, he couldn''t help butugh. But he still wanted to end it all sooner, "Little fruit, how long will it take to end?" "My mother should not be able to bear it anymore. I''m going to experience Mrs. Fu''s life every day in advance. She can''t help driving me out." The way to deal with Needy is to be more Needy than Needy. You can''t stand Needy, thinking that you are a Needy, naturally you don''t want to see her in the future. Li Meixue did not recruit Tang Guo, and those rtives also knew what was going on here. After listening to Li Meixue''sint, her daughter grew up ignorant, behaved with ethics, the target was not found, and no housework was done. As a result, arge number of rtives came to her house. Tang Guo saw that she was in a very good mood. Anyway, she was shameless, and Li Meixue was ashamed when she got into trouble. Rtives or whatever, don''t really care about her anyway, tear your face and tear your face, it is best to die. Chapter 1706: Good Miss (67) Chapter 1706: Good Miss (67) Chapter 1706: Miss Good (67) "Xiaoguo, you are so ignorant, nothing like a child." "Yeah, your parents are so lucky, why don''t you think about them." "You have all graduated from college, you do nt have to do work, and you do nt do housework. It s such a big person, it s delicious andzy to do all day. ... Besieged by countless rtives, Tang Guo was very thick-skinned and said with a smile, "My mother told me before that girls work better than marry. Everyone said that I look good, and I will definitely be in the future. I ll marry a boss. How can I be a housekeeper and Mrs. Fu, doing housework? " The best words fell, and the living room was quiet for a while. Faced with such cheekyness, they don''t seem to be of much use. Li Meixue''s face was very ugly. Now she understands it. What''s the use of raising a girl? It is still her baby son Xiao Kun, who really regrets having a daughter who is so useless. "Mei Xue, I think you are too ustomed to her, such a big person, no job, no object, still at home, I don''t know the hardship of this society. I see, let her go to the society to know what I know It''s hard. Big boss, does she think that big boss is so easy to marry? Thinking all day, getting nothing for nothing, is that ridiculous? " Tang Guo ttened his mouth. "Uncle, these are the things my mother taught me. Is it wrong? My mother said before, let me find a good family to marry. When Ie back, my mother also said, I I can marry a rich boss. " This uncle is a slightly sensible old man. Li Meixue''s face was even more embarrassing, especially when she saw so many people, she looked at her, and wanted to drive Tang Guo out of the house. The elder uncle''s expression was also a bit embarrassing. So, was this taught by Li Meixue herself? Naturally in the end, the siege of rtives also failed. At this time, Tang Guo seemed to be intoxicated, and his skin was thick to a certain extent. Later, Tang Guo didn''t do housework or go out to work. He woke up every day until he woke up naturally. As soon as the matchmaker heard about her, he refused to speak to her. If you mess with this family, that''s a mess. Not only that, she also asionally went shopping and took Li Meixue. Seeing good-looking jewelry, she asked Li Meixue to buy it for her. She also said that she would be a rich wife in the future. First, she would buy some jewelry and clothes to dress up, so that she would not be underestimated. Li Meixue was struggling with Tang Guo''s efforts, and slowly gave up on finding her target. Especially several times, Tang Xiaokun came back andined to her. Everyone asked if he had a superb sister, and asked if their family had a preference for sons and daughters. I heard that his sister''s first request for an object was to buy it for his brother A house in the center of the provincial city. "Mom, can you get her away? Now my ssmates are joking at me every day, I really can''t stand it." "Xiao Kun, don''t be angry, mother is thinking of a way." "What do you think? Mom, she lives at home and doesn''t do anything. She asked me to borrow money before. How could I have such a sister?" Tang Xiaokun was very angry, especially because his mother had spent so much money before, buying clothes and jewelry for Tang Guo. Those money were for him, how much game money he could charge. To her, it was really a waste. "Mom, I don''t want to see her. Whatever she does, she''s not allowed to live at home anyway." Chapter 1707: Good Miss (68) Chapter 1707: Good Miss (68) "I''m annoying when I look at her, mom, you let her get out of our house and nevere back." Tang Xiaokun spoke in the living room of his home, and his voice was very loud. While Li Meixue was still hesitant, Tang Guo opened the door and looked at Tang Xiaokun in an incredible way. "Xiao Kun, what are you talking about? How can you say that and drive me out?" "This is my home, my parents said long ago, everything in the house is mine." Tang Xiaokun has been provoked by his group of ssmates and friends, thinking that Tang Guo will stay at home and take away his things. , Now desperately wanted to drive her out, "You get out of my house now." "I am also a mother''s daughter. I will be a rich wife in the future. I am fortunate to find someone. The first consideration is Xiao Kun. You really make your sister too sad." "I''m not rare. My parents have prepared everything for me. I will definitely be in the future and I don''t need you to think about it. You said that finding people is not to satisfy your vanity. You want to be a rich wife. Don''t Everything rests on me. Now that the subject has not been found, it is still shameful to eat and drink at home. " "Mom, this is all for Xiao Kun." Tang Guo was innocent and sad, "I didn''t expect him to think of me like that." "Mom, you kicked her out. I don''t want to see her anymore. I don''t want to be such a shameful sister. The good female ssmates who yed in the ss before are all ying differently with me now. They all say that our family is male Being a daughter is not good for my daughter. I don''t want a sister with such a bad reputation. " Seeing that Li Meixue was still hesitant, Tang Xiaokun mmed the mobile phone on the ground, and instantly fell into several pieces. "If you don''t drive her away, I will leave immediately and nevere back." The main reason Tang Xiaokun wanted to drive Tang Guo away was that he wasughed at by his ssmates and friends. In the world of half-old children, I think that as long as this evil is driven away, it will definitely get better. When Tang Xiaokun rushed out of the room, Tang Chenghai came back and stopped him. After asking the question clearly, the couple looked at each other and finally made up their minds. Since this useless daughter ca nt marry and still eats and drinks at home, she basically spends it. It s really no good to stay at home. Therefore, they told Tang Guo that day and let her leave. "Dad, mom, how can you drive me away, isn''t this my home?" Tang Guo''s expression still looked a little sad, "I did those things for Xiao Kun." "Your uncle is right, young people should go out and break in." Li Meixue said, "This small county has no future. If you go to a big city, maybe you can meet a big boss?" At this time, she didn''t give up, and will use Tang Guo in the future, in case she is really found. So she didn''t tear her face. "Your brother is still young, and now he is in high school, Xiaoguo, it s not that Mom does nt leave you, but that you are at home, which will affect your brother''s learning. If he fails the exam, you, the sister, will Are you happy? " "Is that so?" "That''s it. Wait for Xiao Kun''s college entrance examination, how about youe back?" Tang Chenghai said. "When Xiao Kun grows up and is sensible, he will still recognize your sister. Do nt forget to hate him, he is still young and ignorant." The two talked and talked, and gave Tang Guo a thousand dors, but they didn''t n to do anything, after all, who knew what would happen next. Tang Guo took a thousand dors and then agreed. She sneered in her heart, and wanted to stay in the back, to be beautiful. The next day after getting the money, Tang Guo met Bai Lisheng at the station and nned to go back. After going back, she naturally increased the number of orders and began to get busy again. On the weekend, she called Li Meixue: "Mom, I have found a job, and is in an antiquepany." Li Meixue asked how much money, Tang Guo said just now, the sry is not very high, when it is not normalized, it will be more than 3,000, it may be 4,000 or 5,000. Then Li Meixue was not interested. It was only four or five thousand yuan when it was normalized. That''s too little. Now she regrets very much. Why should Tang Guo go to college? I might as well send her to work in the factory early. It can even be tens of thousands. Another month passed, Li Meixue received a call from Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was crying. See you tomorrow good night. Chapter 1708: Good Miss (69) Chapter 1708: Good Miss (69) Chapter 1708: Miss Good (69) System: Host This is too deep into the show, host, please pay attention to the image, your cute is still nearby, this crying is too fake. "mom" Li Meixue heard that his voice wasn''t right, and her heart stunned, "What''s wrong?" "Mom, I''m in trouble." Tang Guoming was smiling, but he was crying. In particr, she is now leaning in the arms of Bai Lisheng while making a phone call. Bai Lisheng''s expression was also a little weird. His wife and children really have the ability. Expressions and sounds can be so different. It is indeed the person he likes, and maybe she can be a voice actor in the future, and her emotions can be matched without brewing. "What''s wrong?" Li Meixue''s hunch was getting worse and worse, she didn''t care what happened to Tang Guo outside. If she is bigger and earns more money, maybe she may care more. For her few thousand dors, she is still living in a big city, she may not be enough. She didn''t contact Tang Guo, it was just that she was afraid that Tang Guo couldn''t get along and asked her for money. Her money was not for her, but was saved for Xiao Kun to go to college and buy a house. If she went abroad, Xiao Kun had no chance in high school, and she went to consult. And Tang Xiaokun doesn''t seem to want to go abroad. She also didn''t think that it was only possible to go abroad for further studies. Her Xiao Kun was good at everything, so smart, she could mix well in China. Come back to her, she listened to Tang Guo''s words, and at the same time she was thinking, if something went wrong, she would certainly not be able to control it. This girl is already crooked. What she wanted at first was to find a little money, collect hundreds of thousands of gifts, and marry her. But she insisted on the house, looked down on this, looked down on that, and made people unwilling. "Mom, I identally broke a vase when I was working. It was antiques and worth a million." Tang Guo''s voice reached Li Meixue''s ears, and her brain burst in a short time. Shattered millions of antiques? ? Why didn''t she break herself? One million, how can I get it out. Even if ites out, she won''t take it out. "Mom, the owner of the antique, said, let me pay back 300,000 first, but I don''t have it. Mom, you can borrow me first, the rest, I will pay it back slowly, and wait to pay off the antique I ll pay you 300,000 more. Mom, I really do nt have that much money, and in the end I just think about my family. Li Meixue is naturally unwilling. One million, how long will it take? If she can easily take out a million, then go to the provincial capital to buy a house for Tang Xiaokun, how can she pay her debts. Even if it was 300,000, she couldn''t bear it. Take out 300,000 all at once, who is willing. The daughter she raises will be from someone else s family. This investment is not a good deal. "Xiaoguo, think about other ways. It''s too much 300,000 and you can''t get it out. You think about your brother''s high school now. It''s time to spend money and then go to college and buy a house. Out. " "Isn''t Xiao Kun still a year or two? Mom, you should have it, 300,000. You can borrow me first, or I will pay you back while I work." "No." Li Meixue refused rightfully and then said, "If you don''te back, there was a blind date partner who seemed to like you very much. You marry him and let him give 300,000 gifts. Over the debt. " Chapter 1709: Good Miss (70) Chapter 1709: Good Miss (70) Chapter 1709: Miss Good (70) "Mom, are you talking about that forty-six years old, or is it a fat bald fat man?" Tang Guo drew a smile, "Marry him at 300,000, wouldn''t it be too bad, why should I be mine Pay off the debt and buy another house for Xiao Kun. If he agrees, I can considering back. " "That''s fine, they won''t be willing." Li Meixue saw it out. Her daughter, she can''t bear hardship, and she likes to take advantage. Now, who wants to repay one million yuan to a blind date? It used to be difficult to find a target, but now it is even more difficult to find a debt of one million. In her heart, she has given up Tang Guo and even wanted to break the contact information. Mainly, she was afraid that Tang Guo would run away, and then the debt collectors would chase them. "Mom, our family is not too poor. I''m your daughter in the final analysis. I don''t n anything. You give me 300,000. I won''t take a point in the family. How about it? Rich people, when they be rich wives in the future, they will remember you and Xiao Kun. " Li Meixue wanted to say something in particr. She believed in evil before she agreed. Her daughter has changed, and she is actually trying to cheat money. "Xiaoguo, everything in the family is Xiaokun, and your dad and I have raised you into a person. We have done our duty, we don''t owe you, you don''t even think about Xiaokun I wanted to introduce you to rich people, but you owe a million dors. Who wants to help you pay it back? " Li Meixue no longer expects to be able to use Tang Guo to exchange gifts and buy a house for Tang Xiaokun. As long as Tang Guo did not affect her family, she would burn the incense. Why was she so unlucky that she had a prodigal daughter who couldn''t get in? The word broke and the antique was broken. This kind of thing spreads. Maybe she would think that she would not get rich and would be ruined. Who wants to marry her? "Mom, you say that, it''s really heartless. Those families I saw outside, my friends, even if they are daughters, their parents will leave half of their property to them." "Mom, how could I find you if I had no choice?" "Xiaoguo, you can figure it out yourself. Mom really can''t help you. I don''t call you backter. The family is very good and I don''t need your help. You are already an adult. Don''t mess with Mom in the future. After speaking, Li Meixue quickly hung up the phone, afraid that Tang Guo would also ask her for money. She thinks that if you take 300,000 yuan, you will definitely not get it back. Her daughter, apart from wanting to be a rich wife all day, has no fart skills, earns a million dors, and does not know which year she went. "Hang up?" Bai Lisheng asked. Tang Guo said with a mobile phone and smiled, "Hang up, can she not hang up when ites to money?" Baili Sheng saw that Tang Guo did not put down his mobile phone, but opened a circle of friends and was editing news. Nothing more than that, she broke thepany''s antiques and now owes a million and needs someone to help. Of course, her ount, the people on it, are all former social members, including former ssmates and rtives. And this trend is also shown to a fixed person. In other past developments, some people liked it. This news was posted for a long time, as if no one had seen it. Then, she opened the chat interface of the ssmates whom the former host helped, and sent a message, saying that she owed debt and needed to borrow money. Chapter 1710: Good Miss (71) Chapter 1710: Good Miss (71) Chapter 1710: Miss Good (71) She is not really borrowing money, but taking a form, and also wants to see what attitude people will be helped by the original owner. Even if it really doesn''t help much, three or five hundred, and personal feelings, can still make some sense. After all, there is really no need this year. In order to help a person, I can borrow arge sum of money out of my own power, and I don''t know when it can be recovered. "I sent twenty messages, and all of them pretended to be dead. I guess, if I send another message, there will be a message that the other party is not my friend." Tang Guo didn''t care about those who didn''t bother her, butter she directly sent two hundred red envelopes to her. She also understands that this is her intention to be clear with her. Her rtives, she also found. Basically, they have difficulties and cannot help them. Just kidding, Tang Guo didn''t help her at home, why did they help her? Surprisingly, one of her elementary school ssmates turned her 5,000 yuan at that time, which really surprised her. "I and this person are not familiar." Tang Guo said that although the other party was not obliged to help her, she was still a bit happy, there are still good people in the world. Such a good person must be protected and treated as a national treasure. Once the good people are hurt, they will disappear and be indifferent. Tang Guo and this elementary school ssmate talked for a while and remembered each other''s name. She collected the money. After all, if she did not collect it, the n would not proceed, and she could only say sorry to the other person in her heart. At the same time, she also found the appearance of this female ssmate from memory. When I was a kid, I was a very shy girl, the kind who was easily bullied by girls and boys. Female student Yunjuan: No need to thank me. I remember that when I was a kid, I had a bad pen. You just happened to be sitting in front of me. I think you brought several pens and tried to ask you to borrow. I didn''t expect that you really lent me. Maybe you don''t remember. After all, there are many people you have helped. At that time, everyone around me was more familiar with me, but it was me who helped you in the end. I do nt have much patience. I can only borrow you five thousand for the time being. After all, I also have a family and I have to live. It doesn''t matter if I''m alone. Tang Guo: What are you doing now? Yunjuan: In a small town, working for the owner of a nail shop, the ie is okay, and there are 3,000 yuan a month. Your parents, do they care about you? Tang Guo: All of their property is left to my brother. After chatting for a while, the two ended the conversation. [Host, is there someone in your nail shop manager? The system is still smart, and I knew instantly that this female student named Yunjuan has a bright future. There are a few people who can''t hide their feelings and properly support Tang Guo for several hundred dors. She keeps these in the ledger, find a chance, and give it back to the other party. She did this mainly to make Li Meixue''s family ufortable in the future. On the contrary, if you give more than 500 yuan, it is someone who is not familiar with her. The person who gave the most was Yun Juan. Tang Guo didn''t care about those, and there was nothing wrong with those people who didn''t help her. And Yun Juan helped her, she will naturally be remembered. Her rtives did not show anything, knowing that she was in debt, not only did not care, but also scolded her overwhelmingly, asking why she was so careless. Tang Guo was not interested in chatting with them, and received a call when he nned to put down his cell phone. Chapter 1711: Good Miss (72) Chapter 1711: Good Miss (72) "Small fruit?" Tang Guo was very surprised. The person who made the call turned out to be her uncle, who was the old man who proposed to let her out. "It''s me, uncle." "Why are you so careless at work?" The old man sighed. "One million, not a small number, what do your parents say?" Tang Guo said truthfully, "I called my mother and she said that everything in the house was Xiao Kun''s. Without me, let me figure it out." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, there was silence. About half a minuteter, Uncle s voice sounded again, "Now you should understand that your parents only care about your younger brother Xiao Kun, right? Why is your girl so stupid, for Xiao Kun, you broke yourself Your reputation is what your mother says. Now in the entire county, nobody knows you. When you hear your name, you will retreat. I do nt think you will go back to the small county to develop in the future. "I have nt told you one thing. When your mother was pregnant with you, it was detected as a female fetus, and I wanted to kill you. But the doctor said that if you kill it, it is likely to be infertile for life. Before she has to give birth to you. " "I remember once passing downstairs in your house and looking at you, who was only six or seven years old, with a small body, carrying several bags, calling you, asking what you were doing, and you said you would go back to cooking, I asked your parents, you said that your parents were busy at work, that they should cook and do some housework. You know, did your parents take your brother to the amusement park that day? " Tang Guo asked: "Uncle, you said so much, do you want to tell me anything?" "Oh, you are really a stupid girl. You finally went out to study, why do youe back? Fortunately, you are so stupid that countless blind dates have to retreat, so you don''t marry yourself casually." "You are still young. Although one million is not a small number, you can slowly work hard and always be able to pay it back. Debt is better than casually marrying and having children, binding yourself to a fixed ce to survive. You Your parents have done this to you, and your uncle advised you once again, and think about yourself more in the future, don''t care about your parents. You won''t care about your life or death, but your presence will prevent them from giving birth to a boy in advance. " "I see, uncle." Tang Guo always knew that this uncle was a nice person. When the original owner was most miserable, it was the uncle who came to help her, but unfortunately the old man was too old to help him for a lifetime, and she couldn''t get out by herself, and was used to being bullied, resulting in the final tragedy. "Send the card number, and ask you over there, pay 300,000 first, right? Just the old man me, who has no children, let me lend it to you first, no one will have an opinion, do not you These say outside, understand? " Tang Guo looked at Bai Lisheng, and there was a smile on Bai Lisheng''s face. His wife now made an old man more real. "Ok." Tang Guo couldn''t say that it was a joke. She issued the card number, and after a while, she told her uncle that she had made a fortune, paid off the debt, and returned it to the elderly. "Uncle, I''ll take care of you in the future. My parents don''t care about me, but you have been concerned about me since childhood." Chapter 1712: Good Miss (73) Chapter 1712: Good Miss (73) "I feel sorry for not giving you a pension." "It doesn''t matter what you care for. When the old man is about to die, just help me collect the corpse." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Uncle, if I get better in the future, I must repay you. Good people should have good rewards, and I want to show many people that good people like Uncle Gong will have good lives." "Xing Xing Xing, since you are so confident, the uncle is waiting." Perhaps because he was afraid of hitting the junior''s confidence, the uncle agreed. It didn''t take long to hang up and Tang Guo received a transfer of 300,000, which was a bitplicated for a while. "Xiaoguo, your uncle is really good. We will visit more when we have time." "Because my uncle is also a person with a story, he is also a victim of a family that has been favored by sons and daughters." Tang Guo said, "When I was a kid, listening to others, in his day, sonhood was even more serious. It s also poor. Uncle s wife gave birth to a daughter in the firstborn, and her uncle s mother was unsatisfied, so she threw the baby into Huli District. In the backward viges at the time, this often happened. Unexpectedly, Uncle His wife jumped straight into theke to fish, and both mother and daughter drowned. " "Since then, the uncle has left the vige and developed in the county seat. He never married. His mother regretted her death. He wanted to meet him, but he didn''t go to see him. He wouldn''t be able to forgive anyone else." "That is also a poor man." Bai Lisheng also did not quite understand why there are still patriarchal families. Most of them are not too much, but there are a lot of too many. I haven''t encountered them, but I often hear them. "There is one more thing to do now." Tang Guo kissed Bai Lisheng''s face. "Brother Sheng will be working hardtely. Everyone is three to five apart. Give my parents a harassing call and ask them to pay the money back." Bai Lisheng bowed her head and kissed her forehead. "Okay, I will do well." "Well, when it''s over, I''ll persuade my uncle toe to the city. Let''s be more lively together and take care of it." "I''ll see it for you then." With regard to the speed with which Tang Guo makes money, Bai Lisheng need not worry at all. He wanted to give it to her directly, but he was afraid she wouldn''t want to. Anyway, when he got married, he would be hers. For several days, Bai Lisheng listened to Tang Guo and called Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai for debt collection. The two confirmed that Tang Guo really owed money. "The other party has been harassing, Cheng Hai, and sooner orter will find us. Cheng Hai, what do you say about this matter? One million, how could it be used to pay the debt of the prodigal girl." "Otherwise, let''s change the phone number first?" "What if wee to our house?" Li Meixue said worriedly. "In fact, I have a n, and my mobile phone number must be changed." "any solution?" "That being the case, let''s just sell this house, make a down payment, go to the provincial capital to buy a house for Xiao Kun, and write his name on the house. Even then, even if it is a debt, we will not go back, and the house is still repaying During this period, it is not easy to mortgage, and the other party can''t take us. For these two years, let''s rent a house first. " Upon hearing this, Tang Chenghai felt feasible. The next day, the two changed their phone numbers. By the way, Tang Xiaokun was also changed. Tang Xiaokun heard that Tang Guo owed money, still a million, and his face was white. I was also very happy to hear that he was going to buy a house for him soon. Tang Guo was faint at knowing what was going on here. "that''s nice." System: Yeah. see you tomorrow Chapter 1713: Good Miss (74) Chapter 1713: Good Miss (74) Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai were very fast, and after two days of discussion, they hung the house to an intermediary. It may be that Bai Lisheng called them every day and asked them for debt, which scared them. Therefore, the price of hanging out should be a little cheaper. This lot is very close to the school. Soon after it was hung out, people came to visit the house every day. In ten days, they sold the house. The house in the small county is no matter how good the house is, the house is not bad, and the price can''t be higher. If it is sold for less than one million, it must be part of the tax. Coupled with the savings in their hands, apart from paying a down payment in the provincial capital, the remaining money is barely enough to cover their living expenses. If only they were two, the cost of living would be small, but they would not be able to wrong their son Tang Xiaokun. Taking advantage of the holidays, the two husbands and daughters took Tang Xiaokun to the provincial capital to buy a house, and when everything was done, the husband and wife looked at each other and smiled, thinking that this time it was safe. Since changing the number, and all contact details, they haven''t received any debt ims. They returned to the county seat, rented a house, and the family celebrated it. "If you meet your sister in the future, don''t say anything about us, and you are not allowed to give her contact information. She will ask you for money, and she will never give it." Li Meixue said, "Xiao Kun, my parents Everything is given to you in the end. Your sister is too ruined to consider it for our family. Do nt sympathize with her. " Tang Xiaokun actually forgot Tang Guo at all. Hearing Li Meixue''s instructions, he nodded quickly, indicating that he would not. He wasn''t so stupid. When he met him, he turned around and left. He wouldn''t say to the prodigal girl in a word. The other party muste back to grab his things. In the following days, Tang Xiaokun didn''t feel any change, after all, the two couples would never wrong him. But the couple was not so good. After all, the house they rented was not asfortable as their own. But thinking that there are still two years left, Tang Xiaokun will be able to enter the university. They will definitely be able to rx more easily and asionally be able to live in the provincial capital. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to this after he knew about the couple''s saucy operation. She is currently busy every day, taking dozens of orders a month. Because her word-of-mouth is really good, each of the nails made is perfect, and the person who makes an order can be said to be endless, and she can''t wait for her to rest and make them nails every day. Although fortunately, making money is still very profitable. Naturally, every time it was sent by Bai Lisheng in person. Actually, in the current situation of Tang Guo, please ask a driver or something, it should not be too easy. But will Bai Lisheng give this opportunity to others? My own daughter-inw, of course, I did it myself. If I was sent by someone, it would be delivered to others. Every time he sat in the car waiting for Tang Guo, he was not idle. Instead, he held thepany''s documents and read some of the ns passed to him below. It can be said that Baili Sheng is even busier than Tang Guo. But he didn''t think there was anything, but he was still enjoying it. Anyway, now that the Inte is so convenient, he doesn''t need to go to the headquarters. The meetings are held online every day, and the same is true. Nothingpares to his daughter-inw. Chapter 1714: Good Miss (75) Chapter 1714: Good Miss (75) Chapter 1714: Miss Good (75) Tang Guo proposed a few times first, and she could actually drive by herself. But Bai Lisheng disagreed and had to send her. Then shepromised. System: Don''t say so innocent, okay? Obviously enjoyed it. In this way, time almost looks like the past year. Tang Guo finally ns to open a nail shop. With the funds in her hand, in this city, it is possible to set up a good shop in a good location. Even buying a house is no problem. At this time, she contacted elementary school student Yun Juan and asked each other''s situation. Yunjuan: It''s still the same, in a small town, that''s it. It s just that the child is getting older, and it s estimated that the expenses will be bigger and bigger in the future. Tang Guo: I have a job that suits you better. Would you like to try it? All inclusive, basic sry 6,000, plusmission. As for how muchmission you can get, it depends on your ability. Yunjuan: What job? By the way, Tang Guo, has your debt been paid off? Tang Guo: I paid it off. I was lucky this year and made a fortune. Now I have no debt and I am light. Hear what you say wille out, no, this is exactly the right job for you. If you want toe, if you do nte, it will be cheaper for others. Yunjuan: It s really food and food, the basic sry is 6,000, plusmission? Tang Guo: Really. Yun Juan was naturally excited, and the child had her mother-inw to help watch it. This is not a worry. Her only concern is that often being separated from her husband will affect the rtionship between husband and wife. If they are not together for a long time, problems will definitely arise. She said this, and Tang Guo immediately sent a message to the past: Bring your husband and children together. There are many opportunities for big city development. As long as you are willing to do it, your job is easy to find. At that time, I will help your husband to ask, it is better than separating. If you do nt want your child to take it for the time being, you can stay in your hometown and wait until it stabilizes before turning around. Tang Guo said this, Yun Juan felt that he could try. In that small town, the couple s ie would be six or seven thousand. Now the child is small, but fortunately, when the child is old, the cost will be everywhere, which is definitely not enough. In particr, in the future, I still have to save money to help buy a house for my children. How can I do it while I am young and earn less? Eventually, she discussed the matter with her family. Although her family is not rich, everyone is pretty good. My husband is a more pragmatic man, and my mother-inw is not the kind who likes to make things difficult. I also think they are young and can try in the past. Half a monthter, Yun Juan took her husband to the city where Tang Guo was. Tang Guo was at the station and saw Yun Juan. It looked younger than expected, and when he got out of the car, he was led by a tall, handsome man, and he came down carefully. From this perspective, the two should be very loving. When Yun Juan saw Tang Guo, she was a little surprised. She is not a visionary person, just like Tang Guo, the price is certainly not low. Moreover, Tang Guo really looks a lot better. Of course, the handsome man standing next to Tang Guo is also very dazzling. These two people are not easy to see. At first, Yun Juan thought she had confessed something wrong, but eventually Tang Guo called her. Later, I heard that Bai Lisheng drove in and carried them directly. After getting on the bus, both Yunjuan and his wife were stunned. Is this a luxury car? Chapter 1715: Good Miss (76) Chapter 1715: Good Miss (76) They murmured in their hearts that these two would not be in MLM. Earlier Tang Guo said that she had made a fortune and asked her toe and develop. Now when I think about it, it really looks a bit like MLM. The two sat behind, holding their hands tightly andmunicating with each other, they decided. If the other party is really MLM, they must not be brainwashed. Tang Guo looked at the two from the rear-view mirror. It was strange. People today cannot live in a big city. Even if they haven''t, they can''t afford to be so nervous. "Send you where you live first." In the nail shop, there is definitely not only Yunjuan. I have to recruit a few employees in the future to get busy. The shop has been invented and renovated. The necessary equipment and materials have been prepared. She also rented the house where the employee lived, not far from the nail shop. "Leave your luggage down before we go to dinner. For other things, take a day off and discuss slowly." Tang Guo''s words made the two more skeptical that they might soon join the MLM organization. The couple held their hands and thought about how they would get away at that time. Yunjuan felt a little guilty. Did she trust her ssmates too much? It is also the impression that Tang Guo has been from a young age that she is a good person, so she did not hesitate to believe it. She could not help raising her head and nced at the man beside her. Seems to be aware of her guilt and worry, the man held her in his arms tofort him, and seemed to be telling her that it doesn''t matter, he would find a way. Tang Guo wondered what happened to the two. System: He doesn''t know what''s going on either. These two people look weird, as if the host is about to eat them. After half an hour, they came to a ce with a lot of people, and Bai Lisheng drove his car into a certainmunity. Looking at the old people walking around and the children ying, they rxed slightly. This ce does not look like a den for MLM. If it is so lively, it will definitely be reported if it is engaged in MLM. Of course, they may be confusing. Next, Tang Guo took them to where they lived. Looking at the well-furnished rooms, the facilities in the suites are rtivelyplete, and they are nothing like exposed MLM dens on TV. These home appliances are too good, too clean? "Let''s live in this bigger room, and the other small rooms will be reserved for other employees in the shop." Tang Guo said, "Leave your luggage down, let''s go to dinner first. After you eat,e up to rest, Yun Juan, Your job, I''ll tell you tomorrow, as for your husband''s affairs, leave it to Brother Sheng. " Tang Guo pulled Bai Lisheng out, "He is my boyfriend, Brother Sheng will definitely do it well." "Well, give it to me, there is no problem." Bai Lisheng smiled, and his wife had finally asked him to do one thing, and it must be done properly. With so many supermarkets and various types of shops under his name, there is always a husband suitable for Yun Juan''s development, depending on how capable he is. After eating anding back to rest, the couple did not see Yunjuan. The so-called other MLM personnel were slightly rxed. When Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng left, the two sat in the room and muttered quietly. "Xiaojuan, they shouldn''t seem to be doing MLM." Yun Juan nodded, "Where there is a pyramid scheme that will take us to eat so good, this meal, after eating more than 800, really hurt me." Chapter 1716: Good Miss (77) Chapter 1716: Good Miss (77) "You ssmate, people are really nice, so help us, we are still thinking about it." Yun Juan couldn''t helpughing, "She has always been very good. Although she and I were only elementary school ssmates, I was very impressed with her. When I was young, I was introverted and easily bullied. No one helped me, and Only she will ask me what happened. " The next day, Bai Lisheng took Yunjuan''s husband away, while Tang Guo took Yunjuan to the nail shop. To be honest, it is the first time that Yun Juan has seen such arge nail shop with such a luxurious decoration, which is really shocking. "Our shop is mainly engaged in high-end and high-end services. In short, it s cheap and we do nt do it. Like a nail for ten dors, we do nt do it. The starting price of each nail is 50. Look like. " "Five ... fifty-one nails?" Yunjuan said in surprise. "Does anyone still do this?" Tang Guo clicked out her social ount number and handed it to Yun Juan. "Don''t say fifty-one, it''s a few hundred pieces. Most of them are there. But in this shop, the highest is currently one hundred and one. It s not going to be higher anymore. If your level is raised in the future, the price will rise. " Next, Yun Juan didn''t think of it. Tang Guo''s job was actually the manager of this nail shop. At that time, her small heart was beating, her heart was moving, she was also unconfident and afraid. After all, she had never been the manager of a nail shop, so big that she was afraid of making a loss and losing money. "The nail shop will only open next month, and I will train you this month. How to be a store manager is still easy to learn, and you do nt have to worry about it. The main thing you do is to learn more perfect technology and make customers reluctant here They alle here for nails. Even if the price is expensive and my heart hurts, I still have to bear it. " Today, Yun Juan knows that Tang Guo is the owner of this nail shop. I also know that the nail art master who is very hot on the Inte is also Tang Guo. She was a little dizzy at that time. Because of that ount, she also paid attention, and the nail master has always been her role model. Now that she was alive, she was still a familiar person, and she was a little breathless. Now that Tang Guo is a master of nail art, there is another reason for breaking antiques, right? She didn''t ask much, and faintly guessed that most of them had something to do with Tang Guo''s family. "Tang Guo, your parents have sold the house, do you know?" She still listened to this matter. After all, the towns and counties are not far away, and people who are familiar with them are normal. "They changed their phone numbers. How would I know?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Yun Juan looked at Tang Guo''s smile and understood a little. "I heard they bought a house in the provincial capital and took your brother." "That''s it." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, Yun Juan didn''t say much. Tang Guo today is doing well, it seems that the family does not need to care. "Since you gave me this opportunity, I will definitely try it." This is a good opportunity, Yun Juan gave up without reason. The next day, those employees recruited by Tang Guo also came and started training them. A monthter, the nail shop was officially opened. Naturally, she advertised on the Inte. Those who hope for the stars and the moon on the Inte heard that she opened a physical store. Chapter 1717: Good Miss (78) Chapter 1717: Good Miss (78) Chapter 1717: Miss Good (78) Although she did not make the nails herself, she could see the publicized pictures and the price was a lot cheaper, so she hoped to try it. On the first day of the nail shop''s opening, there were many admired people. Since this day, the shop has not been deserted. Nail shops are closed for three days every month. These three days are the time for employees to improve their skills and learning. She wille up with some unique new styles for them to learn. Also remind them that if there is any good style, you can propose it, and if you use it, you will get a bonus and you can write down the name. Nowadays, the way of motivating makes the staff of the whole nail shop regard this ce as their own ce and do their work hard. In particr, Tang Guo released his words and after two years of work, he could share them. Who wouldn''t want to do such a good thing? It s good to eat and eat, and the boss is nice. I do it here, although it s not as beautiful as a white-cor worker. But for them, their pockets are swollen, they do nt worry about eating or drinking, and they will have money to support the elderly in the future. This is the scenery. Time hastily passed, another year. In the gloomy eyes of Bai Lisheng, Tang Guo finally promised him to marry him first. She was admitted to university at first, thanks to her uncle, who proposed to take her ount with the school. Therefore, she will buy a house and get married in the future, which is beyond the control of Li Meixue. It is also because the couple believed that she would take the household registration with the school. In the future, she could not inherit their property and could not separate Tang Xiaokun''s things. I didn''t expect to hit myself with a stone. Before Tang Guo got married, he returned to the county with Bai Lisheng. This year was the year of Tang Xiaokun''s college entrance examination. The couple had no time to control the others. Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng quietly came to his uncle''s ce and told him that she was getting married. At the same time, the original 300,000, including all interest, was also returned to the elderly. My uncle knew that Tang Guo was about to get married and opened his own nail shop with a smile on his face. "Uncle, go there this time, just stay over there. I said at the beginning that you would give your elderly a care, and you promised." Tang Guo said, "I bought the house. I bought two sets, face to face, knowing that you like cleanliness, so that you can take care of it without disturbing you because of living habits. As for the house in the county, you can rent Go out. " The old man froze for a moment, but did not expect that Tang Guo actually bought the house. One purchase is two sets of face-to-face. Is this really a decision to give him an old age? In fact, he helped Tang Guo, the girl, who remembered many years ago that his daughter was drowned by his mother and drowned in theke when he was a little baby, and his hard-working and kind wife. If he didn''t go out to work that day, or return early, that tragedy might not have been caused. The previous tragedy could not be avoided, he could not watch another little girl openly, and continued to be ruined because of the patriarchal thought. So when he was young, he would often secretly plug some money to this little girl. Will tell her to study hard. When she is admitted to the university, she will propose that Li Meixue will simply let her take the ount away, clearly toward them, in fact, she wants to help the little girl go out of their control. What happened in the past two years has always disappointed him. He is always an outsider and can''t control so much. Chapter 1718: Good Miss (79) Chapter 1718: Good Miss (79) It seems that everything has gone round now. The path of this poor little girl will be bright in the future. "Uncle, how are you a respected old man, can''t you keep your word?" In the end, the old man agreed. At this moment, he felt Tang Guo as his junior. After living a lifetime, he also wanted to go to the big city to see. Although the little girl didn''t want him anything, he thought, in the future, that his life woulde to an end, and he would leave the things in her hand. Looking at it, with so many juniors, she was most pleasing to the eye. On the day Tang Guo got married, she invited people from her new circle of friends. She did not inform the family of Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai, and none of her rtives. Uncle was present as her elder, and there were a lot of people over Bai Lisheng. Regarding who he marries and who he marries, they all apud. They are most afraid that he will never marry for the rest of his life, as he said at the beginning. Not only is she married now, she is also married to such a beautiful girl. Especially the women in the family, when they knew that the manicurist, Tang Guo, looked at the eyes of the two, and they were almost green. Bai Lisheng''s mother, who was also a client of Tang Guo, was simply satisfied that her daughter-inw had died. "Xiaoguo, we will be a family in the future. If Xiaosheng dares to bully you, talk to Mom." "Mom, Brother Cheng is very good. How could he bully me?" Bai Lisheng''s mother looked at him, "Just go towards him." "That''s what I said." Bai Lisheng''s mother took Tang Guo''s hand, looked around, and whispered, "Xiao Guo, since it''s all a family, isn''t it necessary to grab orders online?" After all, it''s a family. Why is it so troublesome for a family, isn''t it? Tang Guo nced at the beautiful nails on Bai Lisheng''s finger and said, "Mom, the order is still to be grabbed. After all, this is a matter of principle." Seeing his disappointment, she continued, "However, mom If you want to do nails, why not ce an order ande to me directly at home. " After that, Bai Lisheng''s mother couldn''t helpughing and said, "Okay, then don''t talk to other people about this matter. If everyone wants to go through the back door, you''re not doing business, are you? I will be with them. "If you want to do nails, you have to wait in line to grab orders, and you are not allowed to go through the back door." System: This is not considered to be the case. The uncle lived in a house bought by Tang Guo. Tang Guo was afraid that he would be lonely. He bought him a cat and a dog. The old man was healthy. Every morning, or in the evening, he would walk the dog and gradually and The olddies and olddies around were familiar with each other, and there were a few more old friends who yed chess. The days were more moisturized than before. My uncle did not expect that he would be blessed when he was lonely all his life. Tang Xiaokun''s situation is not so good. He did not enter the key university of the provincial capital as expected by Li Meixue. With his grades, he barely managed to get to the worst undergraduate degree. They did not me Tang Xiaokun, but asked him if there was too much pressure, it must be that the exam did not work well. Tang Xiaokun also said that he just didn''t y well and was too nervous. After all, his usual performance was much better than this. In fact, the couple did not know that many of his usual results were copied. Tang Xiaokun did not choose to repeat. He was afraid that the next college entrance examination might not be avable for the undergraduate. After all, this time, he also copied, but it was too strict, not too much, and he was afraid of being caught. In the end, he entered a poor undergraduate college, naturally in the provincial capital. The husband and wife saved money and saved the house in the provincial capital. They work in the county seat and certainly cannot live there often. They don''t think grades are everything, telling Tang Xiaokun to study hard, even the worst school can get ahead. Tang Xiaokun promised well, but after entering school, he was like a wild horse, but he yed with both husbands and wives'' words. Calling the couple is basically asking for money. Whenever Li Meixue said something, he would be busy studying, don''t disturb him as an excuse. On weekends and holidays, he would invite friends, take the school girl, and go crazy in that house. The two couples are still saving money and repaying the house. They don''t know what Tang Xiaokun''s development is, and they are not in the same direction. The system is reporting to Tang Guo every day, Tang Xiaokun s current situation, saving money with the couple, repaying loans, and providing living expenses to Tang Xiaokun. "This is just the beginning. The good life of these two people is still behind. With millions of loans, plus Tang Xiaokun getting married and raising children in the future, all the pressure is on them." Tang Guo smiled and said, "My son can''t count on it, maybe they think that his grandson will be more productive in the future?" System: Host, you are really bad. see you tomorrow. This ne is almost over, just a day or two. Chapter 1719: Good Miss (80) Chapter 1719: Good Miss (80) [Host, the client''s home you went to this time, the house opposite her was bought by your parents for Tang Xiaokun. Today happens to be the weekend. Maybe I will meet Tang Xiaokun. Early in the morning, the system couldn''t help but report a small message with Tang Guo. He didn''t mean anything else, just to remind him that the host was big. When the time passed, don''t dress well and look good. And Bai Lisheng, you should not be able to drive past today. Tang Guo paused. "It seems that you almost forgot to remind me." At this time, she had no ns to expose her worth. If exposed, the two shameless ones will definitelye together and ask her to take care of Tang Xiaokun and even repay him or something, but there are no clean days and I want to be beautiful. Then Tang Guo fashioned the original style, and it looked like he would put a cheap dress in the cloakroom. When she came out, holding another dress in her hand, it looked ordinary and not a famous brand. In fact, the system knows that these dresses, even if they don''t look good, are quitefortable to wear, and they are still handmade, just without a brand. The blind person thought that what was on the stall she was wearing. Then she let her hair loose, and she looked clean and fresh. "Brother Sheng, the room opposite to the customer today was bought by my parents for Xiao Kun. It''s still the weekend and I''ll probably run into it. Don''t drive me. If you watch you drive a luxury car, he may lose face Rushed to call your brother-inw and take advantage of you. " System: The host is big, it''s really augh. Bai Lisheng froze for a moment, "Let me change another car." "Sheng Brother, are you kidding me, change a car? Do you have less than two million cars in your garage? Even hundreds of thousands, as long as there are cars, in Tang Xiaokun, and my parents In his eyes, they can all **** blood. It does nt work if there is a car, you must have no car. " "How about today, let me go alone, how about it?" Tang Guo was sitting at the dressing table, putting on makeup, and nned to draw a light makeup that would make him look more ordinary. Everyone is doing pretty makeup, and she has to hide. Bai Lisheng was already dressed and leaned against the door. Tang Guo looked at his well-dressed suit and shook his head. "Brother Sheng, you look like nothing now. I don''t want to let them know that I married a big money. You don''t want to, every day A few people asked if you wanted something? They ignored me because they thought that there would be no benefit to me, and they might put it upside down. If they knew our family had money, they would definitely put it on their faces. " The original owner used to be like this. At that time, she listened to Li Meixue everything. The person Li Meixue liked, she married. The man she married was really rich. At the beginning, Li Meixue asked her for money, and she cried poorly and miserably. She gave it all, and she really did not want to bear with her family. After giving it a few more times, the man couldn''t stand it, holding all the money in the house in his own hands. But Li Meixue didn''t stop. Every month, while the original owner was paying, she was married anyway, and there was a man, and the man did nt give it. He took away the original owner s sry and did not starve her, thinking that anyway a man would support her. . Chapter 1720: Good Miss (81) Chapter 1720: Good Miss (81) Chapter 1720: Miss Good (81) With this in mind, Li Meixue really got a lot of benefits, but she didn''t know that the original owner was suffering from starvation at home because of this, and suffered from the eyes of men. Bai Lisheng heard what Tang Guo said and turned to the cloakroom. After a while, his suit was gone. He looked a lot simpler and he messed up his hairstyle. Looking at it now, it''s like an artist with no borders. Anyway, if you look at it, you feel like this guy has no money. "How are you now?" Tang Guo nodded. "It''s okay. It looks pretty poor, but what about the car? You can''t go with me on a bicycle, right?" "Bicycles are definitely impossible. Otherwise, I will ride you on a battery car." Bai Lisheng said very seriously, but he didn''t think there was any problem. "Battery car, is there a battery car in your garage?" "I remember that my aunt didn''te by riding a battery car every morning? I asked my aunt to borrow it and give her money to get her back on the bus." Bai Lisheng thought that the idea was very good. It was not necessary to drive the wife, Riding a battery car is also good. Come once in a while and think about it is quite interesting. System: He suddenly felt that this was what the host said, ordinary life. Where was the ordinary life before, obviously the life of rich wife. "Okay, I really have you." Bai Lisheng got the consent of Tang Guo, and suddenlyughed. He walked to the dresser and stood behind Tang Guo. Leaving aside the decoration and furnishings in the house, both of them are more ordinary in their dresses, and they can''t helpughing when they look at themselves in the mirror. "Come on, little fruit." "Then riding a battery car today, how do you look at the documents and have a meeting with the people in thepany?" "Whoever said that on a battery car, they can''t have meetings, process documents, and change cars without changing people." Bai Lisheng turned and put the documents in the briefcase into a transparent document bag. Anyway, it is not an important thing, no matter how important, where is a wife or child important? The most precious possession of his life is his daughter-inw, which must be held firmly in his hand. The aunt is busy in the kitchen, cleaning or something. I heard Bai Lisheng said that she had to borrow her battery car to ride it. Her expression was very weird. What is fun about the battery car? Mr. is really weird. Especially listening to Bai Lisheng said that she would be more ipetent to send Tang Guo to the client s home. The husband and wife are really young and energetic. This kind of fun is only yed by young people. Already. Borrowing a battery car, Tang Guo held her toolbox and Bai Lisheng carried her to a certainmunity. From here, there is a distance, about half an hour. After more than half an hour, I came to the destinationmunity. Baili Sheng still delivered Tang Guo to the doorstep of the customer''s house, and felt no problem, so he went downstairs to find a quieter ce, fixed the mobile phone with a bracket on the battery car, and met with thepany''s senior staff . "President, where are you now?" It seems that the environment is not right, especially Bai Lisheng''s clothes, it seems a bit wrong. People in thepany can''t help asking. "I just sent my little fruit to the client''s house, and now I''m downstairs in themunity." Bai Lisheng smiled, and didn''t think there was any problem. "Do you have any other questions?" Chapter 1721: Good Miss (82) Chapter 1721: Good Miss (82) Chapter 1721: Miss Good (82) "President, I want to ask, are you sitting in a battery car now?" Bai Lisheng looked right, "Is there anything wrong?" "No ... no problem, it''s the owner of the home electric car, don''t they hit you?" Bai Lisheng smiled and said, "No, this battery car belongs to my aunt. I asked her to borrow a ride in the morning, just to send Xiaoguo here." Company executives: "..." They must have heard it wrong. Bai Lisheng actually used a battery car to send his wife to the client''s home, and he looked amazing and had no problem at all. So the question ising, President and Madam, is this something fun for adults? Really can y. "Okay, let''s have a meeting. Today I was riding a battery car. The sun came out a bitter. The weather was hot. I will have an early meeting. I will buy some ice cream for Xiaoguo. When the weather is hot, she always eats these things. Way, she wants to eat, I have to buy her, I can''t be harsh on her. If it hasn''t been too busytely, I n to buy some ingredients and make it for her at home. I can eat it whenever I want. But ... I''m afraid she can''t control it, she can''t stop when she eats, which is bad for her health. Forget it, buy it for her, lest she steal it while I''m not paying attention. " Company executives: Got it, you do nt need to say so detailed, it s really good to feed them dog food in the morning. When I first arrived at thepany, I did nt know who passed it on. Their president was a bachelorist. He did nt like women or men. They had to be single for life. The man who spread the rumors was really spective. About two hourster, Tang Guo came downstairs without meeting Tang Xiaokun. When we came to Bai Lisheng, there were a few young men and women who walked in from outside with a look of weary, and they still had a taste of wine. One of the young people she recognized was Tang Xiaokun. Apart from that, the gene of Li Meixue and his wife is pretty good, and Tang Xiaokun is also pretty good. Among the young people, they are very conspicuous. No, he walked in with a young girl dressed in hot, with a drunk face, and from time to time he pinched the young girl''s neck, very intimate. "Xiao Kun, is it you?" Now that you have seen it, Tang Guo must go up to say hello. For more than two years, I have to go in front of the other side and tell them how miserable she is now. The familiar voice made Tang Xiaokun wake up instantly. He looked around, and finally set his eyes on Tang Guo''s body not far away. "Akun, who is she?" The young girl pinned by Tang Xiaokun looked at Tang Guo with great vignce. She looked up and down Tang Guo, seeing that she was not well dressed, she was not as young, fashionable, and less alert. But she still had to ask clearly, but it was not easy for her to stand out among many girls and be Tang Xiaokun''s girlfriend. Can''t, halfway through to kill a Chen bite gold. Tang Xiaokun frowned impatiently. "Why are you here?" "Xiao Kun, for so many years, my sister couldn''t bear to cry out? I had an ident at first, and I talked to my parents. I didn''t expect that in two days, your phone would not work. Way to find you. Xiao Kun, are you going to college now? Where is this going? " Chapter 1722: Good Miss (83) Chapter 1722: Good Miss (83) Tang Xiaokun was almost awake. He first took a closer look at Tang Guo and did not ignore the man standing behind her. In particr, the used and used battery car is very conspicuous. After such a look, we can see that his prodigal sister is not good at mixing, so naturally he will not tell where he is going and tell the other party. "Go to a friend''s house." Tang Xiaokun said, "Did you pay off your debts?" "One million, where it is said that you can pay it off, this is not. In order to pay off the debt, I have to work hard during the weekend." Tang Guo looked bitter, and Tang Xiaokun became more impatient. Xiao Kun, now that you''re in college, can you give me your parents'' phone number? I want to talk to them about something. " Discuss things? Didn''t you go ask your parents for money? That s right, she is like this, she paid off her debts, she does nt know which year and month, she did nt know how to do it, did she just have toe back and grow old? My parents said that everything in the house belongs to him. Today, his house is still the parents repaying the loan. If she really goes back and asks her parents for money, isn''t that just taking what belongs to him? Tang Xiaokun would not do it. If Tang Guo is well-developed and rich, he can call each other a sister. However, if the other party is so dismal, he will only affect him, so he doesn''t want this prodigal sister. "You are in trouble outside and you are in debt, and you still want to get your parents to pay the money. I won''t tell you the contact information of your parents." Tang Xiaokun raised his chin, and looked right, "Dad Mom has worked hard to support you so big, for you to go to college, you are all grown up, and you still want to ask your parents for money, you do nt want to be ashamed, I still think of assassin. Go, I wo nt tell you Yes, your own debts are settled by yourself, don''t always think about getting old. If you continue to do this, I don''t recognize your sister. "Is this your boyfriend?" Tang Guo said, "The rich men in the city are all very good. When I heard that I owed millions of debts, no one wanted to contact me." Tang Guo looked very lonely, holding his hand in Bai Lisheng, Bai Lisheng was slumped at this time. The acting skills of his daughter-inw are more and more exquisite. Why is this superb little look so painful. System: Only this guy will feel that the host of the best is big and cute. "When I was in the most difficult time, I met Brother Sheng. He said that no matter how hard it was, he would face me and help me pay off the debt slowly." "Then you can live a good life. It is not easy for such a sincere person. I ca nt tell you the contact information of your parents. You still do nt want to see them, so you wo nt be angry. Well, you go. You have to bear your own life. You are already an adult. " The system was almost ridiculed. This Tang Xiaokun took the money of the Li Meixue couple and splurged around, talking about the philosophy of life, it was all set. The filial pie on thiswork refers to someone like Tang Xiaokun. Tang Xiaokun ignored Tang Guo and greeted the group of young people, and went to themunity. Vaguely, and his voice came back, "She is my sister, and she is a little bit superb, don''t mind. For such arge person, she owes debts and always wants my parents to pay them back." Chapter 1723: Good Miss (84) Chapter 1723: Good Miss (84) Chapter 1723: Miss Good (84) "My parents changed all the contact methods angrily because of her affairs. She was too sensible, and she was in trouble, and she wanted to affect the whole family. Who can stand this? Parents are old, she Can''t you save on dim sum, really. " System: [Host, this kid is really a little owed. "Regardless of him, I really don''t want his prodigal son to turn around. If he turns around, who will torture Li Meixue and his wife?" Tang Guoxi smiled and didn''t look at Tang Xiaokun''s direction. "Xiaoguo, although you are not the most difficult time when you meet me, no matter what will happen in the future, I am willing to face you together, always protecting you and not letting you suffer a little. Bai Guosheng took Tang Guo''s words seriously. He just didn''t want her to suffer, and she couldn''t bear her tears. When he was with him, he wished that she would always show him a smile, and he was happy every day, and troubled things and sad things were helped by him. "Sheng Brother, you are a little sensational today." "What I''m saying is true." "Well, believe you. If you remember what you said today, I will take it seriously." "I will keep in mind that what I have said will always be engraved in my mind and soul, even for the next life, the next life, eternal life, as long as I can meet you, I will not forget these words." System: Sudden dog food, sweet he was a little caught off guard. Bai Lisheng got on the battery car, Tang Guo sat behind him, carrying a tool box, his hands around his waist, Bai Lisheng reminded, "Hug tightly." "Hug tight, it won''t fall." "Well, be sure to hug." Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, Brother Sheng is so good, how can I be willing to let go." "Next time I won''t pick up the list in this neighborhood, I still prefer to drive you. The weather is so hot, the battery car is not safe, and we need to bask in the sun, in case it rains." "Brother Sheng is here, you will always solve it, won''t you?" This sentence, Bai Lisheng said warm heart. He drove the battery car out of themunity, took a few turns, and stopped at another location. In Tang Guo''s confused eyes, a car was not far away, and she looked familiar, as if it was her brother Cheng. "If you don''t want to expose them to the current situation, we will do so in the future." Bai Lisheng took Tang Guo down and took the car. The battery car has been handed over to the driver and asked to take it to his helper aunt, and then take a taxi back. Bai Lisheng was already sitting in the driver''s seat and was helping Tang Guo fasten his seat belt. Her toolbox had been thrown into the trunk by him. "Brother Sheng, why are you so smart?" Bai Lisheng checked the seatbelt before tying it to himself, and said with a smile, "Because I can''t bear the little fruit and suffer, the sun is so tanned, what if the skin is damaged?" After speaking, he also pinched Tang Guo''s face, and touched a sunscreen to her, "I heard that this thing must be applied once every few hours to have effect. "You know a lot." Bai Lisheng thought, can he not understand more? His wife-inw, every aspect of his life, he had to notice. Only then would he be able to keep her beside him in a gentle cage. He was afraid he would be careless and not do well, and he would lose her. Chapter 1724: Good Miss (85) Chapter 1724: Good Miss (85) Chapter 1724: Miss Good (85) Of course, his daughter-inw must have been firmly seized by him. But he always felt that he didn''t do enough now. He wanted not only this life but also the next life. Subconsciously, tell him to do this so that the next life can continue the frontier. System: No, you are wrong. No matter how good you are in your life, if you are not good in your next life, there is no way to continue the leading edge. Who is it that you like is a bad woman? Tang Guo smiled with brow and corner of his mouth, and was applying sunscreen. When she got home, she made some sunscreen and applied it to Bai Lisheng''s body. "I''ll give you some too." Bai Lisheng naturally would not refuse, and his wife and children wiped these things in person. The two were tired and crooked on the sofa, but fortunately it was their own private space. The system said that it was a bit sad, wherever singles went, they would be hurt. Tang Xiaokun took those people and went back to rest for a long time. Then he ns to return to school. Before that, he will see Tang Guo''s affairs, and he and his wife Li Meixue said. Listening to him, Li Meixue felt a little relieved that he didn''t expose his family to buy a house and the real situation. "Xiao Kun, you''re right. You will try to meet the prodigal girl in the future. Look, it''s just what her prodigal looks like. What good is it? Not willing to pay her debts. Xiaokun, you must not be softened and dragged by her. " "Well, what''s the use of finding a real man? One million, I don''t know when I can pay it back, her hard days are still behind." The two mothers and children ended the conversation happily. At the same time, he made up his mind that he would not interact with Tang Guo in the future. They never thought about going to help her. The system will these things, and Tang Guo said. Tang Guo decided to appear in front of Tang Xiaokun from time to time with a downcast face. At that time, the couple Li Meixue would only avoid her, no matter what, she would not think of her here. "Just when they are going to die, they can''t move, and then expose my family." Tang Guo decided with a smile, "After all, to the extent of their superiority, as long as they didn''t die, they definitely wanted to take advantage. When they were going to die, they knew I had so much money, and I didn''t know if they would die or not, I was a point I don''t want to give them money. " as long as you are happy. The behavior of these two couples has not been done by themselves. Whenever the host says they are in debt, they take it out a little, and they will not let the host make this decision. All paths are their own choice. "Isn''t they baby Tang Xiaokun? I also want to see what kind of benefits their high hope son will bring to them, and what will happen in the future." [Host, has Tang Xiaokun made any progress, and now they are all stereotyped, you might as well look forward to, Tang Xiaokun''s son, whether he has made any progress. "Well, you''re right." Tang Guo agreed. In a hurry, another three years, Tang Guo''s career is getting better and better. In the past three years, Tang Guo''s nail shop opened several branches. The employees in the old shop once became the managers of these branches and own a part of the shares of the shop, which is equivalent to all of them doing things for themselves. Naturally, they are anxious to manage the shop themselves. Well, the more money you make. Chapter 1725: Good Miss (86) Chapter 1725: Good Miss (86) They still maintain that the three-day learning opportunities every month have never meant to stop the pace. Under the guidance of Tang Guo, they realized that learning is endless. No matter what they do, if they do not learn, if they do not progress, they will be eliminated. It is also because of their mentality that these nail salons are very popr. However, Tang Guo''s list has decreased. From the beginning of 45 orders a month, to less than 20 orders a month now, and one is hard to find. What she is doing today is basically top-level service, and most people are reluctant to do it. Of course, she also has a lot of special customers, and they have their orders every month. Even if she doesn''t let go of orders on the Inte, she won''t be too free. Yunjuan didn''t expect that in just three or four years, she was in the big city. She, her husband, has her own career. In her second year in the city, she brought her mother-inw and children into the city. In the third year, she and his husband used the savings in their hands to pay a down payment for a house in the city. It''s not a luxury and high-end residential area. In the current situation, they do not have to worry about the situation of repaying loans. And Tang Xiaokun also graduated. I haven''t found a job for months after graduation. He is pretentious and thinks he has the ability, because those people don''t know how to appreciate his talent. For a job with a sry of 3,000 a month, he was unwilling to go, thinking that it was the other person who looked down on him. Even if he graduated from a bad school, as long as he has the ability, he can still find a good job. He just didn''t have any ability. He spent all three or four years, squandering money with the couple Li Meixue. He has not suffered, but Li Meixue and his rtives at home believe that he is clever and that he will have great sess in the future. So, how can he do a job with a sry of 3,000 yuan and say it, isn''t it a joke? At first, the Li Meixue and his wife alsoforted him and slowly found work. But more than half a yearter, I still couldn''t find the job I wanted. The Li Meixue couple was anxious and had toe here to n to apany Tang Xiaokun to find. When Tang Xiaokun heard that they wereing, he was unwilling, but couldn''t stop it. Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai firmly believe that Tang Xiaokun is capable. I heard that Tang Xiaokun is abandoning low wages. In fact, they also think that wages are too low. In the end, they had a rtionship and someone who knew the provincial capital helped Tang Xiaokun find a job. It was in the face of the Li Meixue couple that they let Tang Xiaokun go. Not too high, but the family is quite satisfied, there are 6,000 yuan a month. It was also the other party, who had owed Li Meixue''s favor and had to agree. They don''t know. Their n is to give Tang Xiaokun a spare time job. If he really has the ability and ability, he will fight hard. If he really hangs out, he can be regarded as a reward. . To implement this, the Li Meixues and his wife have to go back to work, after all, they still have to make money to repay the loan. The house they bought was not cheap, and it was a lot a month. After Tang Xiaokun joined the post, it really was a mixed life, obviously there was no upward meaning. When the other party saw him, it didn''t matter. Anyway, thepany could raise one or two idlers, but it was still possible. "After a while, the couple should be talking about each other, and introduce them to Tang Xiaokun." Tang Guozhenughed, "It''s really interesting." see you tomorrow Chapter 1726: Good Miss (87) Chapter 1726: Good Miss (87) Chapter 1726: Miss Good (87) "Is thisdy here for nails?" Outside the manicure shop, came in a beautiful young woman in a fashionable dress. The moment she walked in, she looked up and down the entire nail shop. "Your store is really the physical store of the hot nail art master on the Inte?" The young woman nced at the wall, posted various nail art packages, and frowned, "Why is the price so low, It doesn''t look like the manicurist''s shop. The starting price is now two hundred pieces of a nail, and you here, the starting price is fifty, the highest is less than two hundred. The other people only do high-end services Wouldn''t it be fake? " The words of the young woman made the shop assistants look down. The clerk who previously hosted her still said with a smile, "The manicurist who is very hot on the Inte is the owner of our store. Of course, the boss does high-end services, and our clerks do mid-range Service. If thedy needs the boss to make the nails in person, please make an appointment online. " "I''vee to your store all the time, why should I make an appointment online? Is your boss here? I''ll make an appointment in the store, won''t it?" When I heard the young woman''s words, the clerk didn''t know where. This was another person who could buy it because of the rich. "Thisdy, our boss''s service, does not ept private appointments, but please follow the rules on the Inte and snap up when the order quota is delegated." "I just want to make an appointment here. Even if I can''t make an appointment, there''s no problem in seeing your boss? Maybe your boss saw me and made my nails directly?" When the clerk wanted to say something, a middle-aged man with a big belly was walking outside. The young woman who had spoken to her before disappeared instantly, and instead the little bird hugged the middle-aged man''s arm, "My husband, this is what I told you, the hot nail art shop I came here today. I did nt expect people to look down on me and did nt want to see me at all. What else to say, to do nails, to go online to make an appointment. I havee to her shop in person, it s really nothing. Made me look bad." Had she not been able to grab the ce, would she be here? Since inadvertently knowing that the property of this shop is owned by a friend of her husband, she intends toe here for a look. If the boss doesn''te out to see her and doesn''t make her nails, she tells her husband and his friend to say no to rent this shop for the other party. See how the other party can. I heard that their lease is about to expire. If they don''t promise to make her nails well, the other party shouldn''t continue to rent the shop. "Husband, I really like the nails made by the manicurist. The other party was actually reluctant toe out to see me. It was really disappointing." The young woman did not notice that the staff in the nail shop was not panicked at all. Because over the years, such guests have seen a lot of them. How dignified and how embarrassing to leave, don''t think that a little money and a little background can make them call their boss. Yunjuan was also called out. She went to the young woman and said, "Thisdy, if you want to make an appointment for our boss to do nail art, please make an appointment online. This is a rule." Chapter 1727: Good Miss (88) Chapter 1727: Good Miss (88) "It is impossible to break the rules because thedy is alone, and it is not fair to other guests." "who are you?" "I''m the manager of this store." Yun Juan said humblely. When she encountered such a thing at first, she was also nervous and scared. Later, every time it was easily resolved, she also understood that Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng were not simple. Therefore, in the past two years, she has been more mad at handling such things. There are many customers who have been hacked by her boss. The young woman frowned. "I''ll call your boss out first, maybe she''ll agree." "Sorry, miss, our boss is not here. If guests want to see our boss, there is only one way to make an appointment for nails online." Yun Juan''s tone is very strong, not giving the face of young women at all, even middle-aged men around her , Also felt shameful. "I advise you to say something to your boss, otherwise you will not be able to bear the consequences." "Whether you want to talk to the boss or want to see our boss, you have to make an appointment and ask thedy to abide by the rules in our store. If thedy is not satisfied with the service in our store, please change to another one." Customers who make nails in the shop are also regrs here. Hearing Yun Juan''s words, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. They have seen this scene several times. These people always think that they are rich and powerful, and they are not afraid of anything. Nail art masters, did you just see them? How many times have they been here without encountering anyone. Especially now that Tang Guo''s list is getting fewer and fewer, I am really afraid that one day, I will not do nails. Yun Juan''s attitude really angered this young woman and her man. "Husband, do you think there is such a business?" The woman pulled the middle-aged man with a big belly, "I see, this service-oriented manicure shop, don''t go on. The middle-aged man was also a bit angry, took out his cell phone, called his friend, and expressed his own side''s experience. "Lao Huang, I look at this shop. You still don''t need to renew the contract with each other. In terms of their proud attitude and what service industry you still have, you just don''t look at the customers." "Xiao Qi didn''te here by name. She wanted to be a manicure. She wanted to see their boss. I didn''t expect that the clerks here had high toes and their nostrils were going up. Such a store, I It doesn''t need to exist anymore, it''s better if you rent it to someone else. " The young woman listened to the words of the middle-aged man, a smile twitched her lips, and nced down at Yunjuan and the shop staff. But it waspletely different from what she thought. Yun Juan and others, just like you, did not twist her mouth. "It''s not a big deal, and it can be handled very quickly. You can make nails for the guests carefully and don''t be distracted. If it is done badly and it dys the guests'' time, then it will be bad." "I see, manager, we will be careful." After hearing the conversation between Yunjuan and the clerk, the young woman''s face was miserable, and she was still a bit angry, which clearly did not look at her. Here, the face of the middle-aged man also changed slightly, not because of Yun Juan''s words, but because of the friend who spoke to him. "Lao Xu, why do you want me not to rent the shop to Miss Tang?" Boss Huang was speechless. Chapter 1728: Good Miss (89) Chapter 1728: Good Miss (89) Chapter 1728: Miss Good (89) "Lao Huang, it''s the unfriendly attitude of the employees in this shop." Xu Licheng seemed to hear that, Huang''s attitude towards the owner of the nail shop was different, and he put the responsibility on the employees. "Lao Xu, the employee under Miss Tang''s hands, I don''t think there will be any problems. My wife has gone several times. The little girl not only has a good service attitude, but also good technology. My wife is sure not to lie to me. And with Miss Tang''s ability, as a person, it is impossible to leave that kind of bad attitude in the shop. " What else did Xu Licheng say, a man and woman walked in outside the nail shop. When Yun Juan saw this, she greeted with a smile on her face. The people who walked in were Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng. "What happened?" Tang Guo asked. Yun Juan whispered, "There is a female guest who is moring to see you. No, I am not satisfied with our attitude. I n to call Mr. Huang and not let anyone rent a shop for us." Boss Huang has to rely on President Baili, and has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, how can he listen to that middle-aged man. For another person, you may not be able to pay such an expensive rent, and you do nt know how much you will lose. "I''m the owner of this store. Do you have any opinions?" Tang Guo bluntly said that Xu Licheng and the young woman could not help turning back. The young woman was surprised when she saw Tang Guo, and called out subconsciously, "Tang ... Tang Guo?" He Qiqi? Tang Guo also recognized who this woman was, wasn''t she Qiqi He in her college ss? She nced at Xu Licheng. "I heard that you have the ability to let boss Huang not rent me a shop?" After all, she called boss Huang directly. Boss Huang just hung up there and received a call from Tang Guo. When he heard Tang Guo''s question, he quickly said that it was a misunderstanding. How many years have they been working together? He said that it was best to renew her contract with him for ten or eight years. Xu Licheng and He Qiqi, their faces have changed and changed, very wonderful. "You ... Are you the owner of this shop?" He Qiqi''s heart was sour, more shocked, then it doesn''t mean that Tang Guo is the manicure master? "Yes." Tang Guo smiled. "Do you have any opinions? If you want to do nails, no matter who you are, make an appointment online." "However, due to your attitude today, you have been hacked by me. Neither me nor the shops in my name refuse to make nails for you." After speaking, she nced at Yunjuan. "Note it down, she has been hacked by me." Yun Juan nodded quickly and was very skilled in operation. It was not a day or two for the boss to do such a thing. No matter what kind of guests, they only wee each other. "Well, you guys keep working hard, I''m here to see." "Let''s go, Brother Sheng. Today, my uncle said, we must go to eat, otherwise his elderly will be unhappy." Tang Guoli ignored He Qiqi, leaving Bailisheng. She dragged Xu Licheng, trying to scold him to be useless, but Xu Licheng said, "Xiao Qi, I haven''t heard you, you have been hacked by others, so don''t be ashamed here." He Qiqi''s eyes widened, some couldn''t believe Xu Licheng would say this. Xu Licheng pulled her out, her head was about to explode. Isn''t that young man the president of Baili? Therefore, he is kicking the iron fist, no wonder Lao Huang is unwilling to speak at all. In the end, He Qiqi and the two left in a sluggish way. No other nail shop in Tang Guo''s name appeared. Chapter 1729: Good Miss (90) Chapter 1729: Good Miss (90) Chapter 1729: Miss Good (90) "I heard that two people in Chenghai first got a rtionship with Xiaokun and got the job done. Now they are busy and give him something to do." Uncle shook his head and said, "At the time they sold the house, I knew , What''s the end of it. " "Xiaoguo, didn''t theye to see you?" Tang Guo shook his head with a smile. "No, they thought I owed a lot of money. Where would theye to me?" "Don''t take the initiative to expose your current situation. If you identally get to know them, don''t be soft-hearted, don''t care about them, they don''t see you in the eyes. Uncle advises you, because you are afraid of being persuaded by them, you will lose yourself. Don''t think your uncle is annoying. " "Rx, uncle. It turns out you wanted us toe to dinner today, that is to say?" "Yes, I heard recently that they oftene to the provincial capital. Uncle is not afraid. You identally met. Are they aware of the real situation?" He has a good life now. If he didn''t know the virtues of the two couples, he really wanted to show off a wave in front of them and let them see how exuberant his daughter was. But he didn''t, because he knew the two too well. If he knew Tang Guo was good, he must think of various ways to let Tang Guo help Tang Xiaokun. In this case, he can only sneak away, hoping that the two people will never know Tang Guo''s situation in their lifetime. For the next time, Tang Guo listened to the system daily to report the incident between Tang Xiaokun and Li Meixue. He was not satisfied with the objects they gave to Tang Xiaokun. In the end, I picked a lot of choices and chose a girl with a very ordinary family but a very beautiful girl. The couple were not very satisfied, but because Tang Xiaokun liked it, they could only suppress their dislike. However, this girl has a mouth that speaks too much. After touching for a while, the couple thought that she was nice, and the more they looked, the more satisfied they were. Tang Xiaokun couldn''t think of it. He had to call them. This girl called them every weekend and asked Tang Xiaokun to talk to them. asionally send them gifts to make them feel that they have not raised the son in vain. Soon, Tang Xiaokun was about to marry with this girl. When the two discussed the gift, the girls said that they were very satisfied with Tang Xiaokun. The original gift was usually 200,000, but because they were too satisfied with Tang Xiaokun, they reduced the gift to 150,000. The two couples were relieved, thinking that the other party didn''t ask for anything else. They gritted their teeth and gave 150,000. The house was bought long ago, so don''t worry about this. The wedding ceremony is their sole responsibility. The woman''s dowry was not much. The couple was still a little upset in their hearts, but because the girl was too coaxed, they turned them around in a short while. Forgotten that the woman''s dowry was a quilt, and that the gift did not seem to fall on the young couple. Tang Xiaokun, also by this girl, couldn''t find North and South, and listened to her almost everything. After marrying, the couple had to earn money to repay the loan. When the girl became pregnant, her parents moved into a new house to take care of the girl. "So, the two couples desperately made money, repaid the mortgage, and thest person who lived in the big house was the husband and wife of Tang Xiaokun, his mother-inw, and the old husband?" When Tang Guo saw this, he just thought it was a big funny. [Host, how do I have a hunch that these two couples will live in their own house in the future and will die. "Not a hunch, it''s a fact." Chapter 1730: Good Miss (91) Chapter 1730: Good Miss (91) Time passed quickly, Tang Xiaokun got married and had children, and now his son is many years old. The couple, Li Meixue, are also facing the retirement age. The sry for retirement is higher than that of ordinary people. They can''t bear the fact that they have to repay the mortgage, pay the rent, and have to subsidize Tang Xiaokun and their grandson. After retiring, they retired the house and nned to live in the provincial capital. They were also looking for work in the provincial capital. The distance was closer so that they could also take care of Tang Xiaokun. When they arrived at the house, they took out the key to open the door and found that the lock cylinder had been reced. As ast resort, they could only call Tang Xiaokun, "Xiao Kun, where have you been, why is there no one at home, and the lock cylinder has been changed?" "Mom? We''re outside. I''m afraid we won''t be able toe back today. Why did youe here suddenly?" "Then when will youe back?" Li Meixue asked. Tang Xiaokun: "I have to go tomorrow afternoon. You should find a hotel to stay with. I''m still busy here, mom and dad, you can find it yourself, and eat something." After talking, the phone hung up. The couple looked at each other and had to carry big bags and go downstairs. At the gate of themunity, they met Tang Guo who got down from the battery car. Looking at Tang Guo carrying a tool box, the two nced at each other, trying to pretend they didn''t know each other and passed directly. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo saw it. "Parents, why are you here with big bags?" Tang Guo stopped them. "Are you nning to move to the provincial capital to live here? By the way, where does Xiao Kun live now? I saw itst time. He had all the children and didn''t even tell me. " "You don''t care about this." Li Meixue looked at Tang Guo like that, and got off the battery car, and knew that nothing had happened. No matter what, their Xiaokun also drives a car. They also forgot that Tang Xiaokun''s car was bought by them. "Parents, why did you change your contact information? I don''t think you can find it. Look at you sweating and getting older. Have you been lucky these years? Isn''t Xiaokun not respected? You guys? " Li Meixue listened to her heart and said, "Xiao Kun is very filial to us. The filial piety is you, the prodigal daughter. If it weren''t for your debt, would we be like this?" If Tang Guo did not owe debts, they would be able to find a lot of gifts, and they would not have to work so hard. After all, it''s because they have a money-losing product. "Okay, you still work hard to make money and repay the debt, we don''t care about our affairs. As long as you don''t want to,e home to get money, say anything." Li Meixue pulled Tang Chenghai and hurried away. "Parents, I look at you, it''s not so good." Tang Guozhen smiled. "You leave everything to Xiaokun, knowing that I owe debts, I don''t care about anything, I changed the contact information directly. How many years have passed since we counted the time, how afraid are you that I took money from home? " Li Meixue stared back at Tang Guo. "Speaking for a long time, you prodigal girl, still want to get money from us?" "I tell you today, it''s impossible." Tang Guo smiled and said, "I know, after all, you only have Xiaokun in your heart. Since you don''t care about me, then I won''t care. You are so good to Xiaokun, he will be filial to you Yes, give them an old age and let you spend your old age in peace. " Chapter 1731: Good Miss (92) Chapter 1731: Good Miss (92) Chapter 1731: Miss Good (92) "My daughter is the water that is spilled, right?" "As long as you know." Today Li Meixue is not afraid to tear her skin. Her daughter, who is in her thirties, is looking forward to her future. I m afraid that Xiao Kun will not be able to help, and it will also drag Xiao Kun. If you do nt recognize it, you wo nt recognize it. It is better to die. After this meeting, Tang Guo was not interested in meeting them either. It''s just that I still go through the system every day to watch the situation of the two. The family of Tang Xiaokun only came back on the third day. It turned out they were traveling, taking their wives and children, father-inw and mother-inw. After entering the house, the couple found that all the houses had been upied. Tang Xiaokun''s husband and wife have a room, their father-inw and their mother-inw, their grandson, and thest room, which is actually Tang Xiaokun''s sister-inw. Here, they simply cannot tolerate. Their hearts were a bit cold, so those people moved out, and they couldn''t say, after all, the people who had always taken care of their grandchildren were the parents of daughter-inw. In the end, my wife Tang Xiaokun said, "Would you like to remodel the living room and change out a room to let them live?" He also said that he could never let his father-inw go live outside? In this way, the husband and wife are in a much better mood. They seem to have to make up their debts to Tang Xiaokun and his grandson. After busy work, theye back to look after the young grandson. Naihe grandson is not close to them at all, but they think that emotions can be cultivated. In this way, the three family members lived together in one ce, and naturally there were many conflicts. In the end, it was the patience of the Li Meixue couple. But in their hearts, they felt inexplicable. Their son, Tang Xiaokun, seemed to be more with his inws, making them more confused. In the end, they will hope that they fall on the little grandson and give everything to the little grandson. They are gradually disappointed with Tang Xiaokun. In particr, I know that Xiao Xiaokun''s husband and wife also subsidize young sister-inw from time to time. When the sister-inw got married, she paid a lot of money to buy a house for the sister-inw, and they almost vomited blood. After so many years, the loan was paid off. Flexion is flexion, but it''s a lot easier. Especially after the sister-inw''s marriage, Tang Xiaokun''s father-inw and mother-inw also moved to the sister-inw''s house, saying that he would take care of his grandson. And their grandson is ten years old, and they think that he can finally get along with his grandson. It''s just that this grown up child doesn''t want to be intimate at all. They still live in the converted house of the living room. Tang Xiaokun said that the room of his father-inw and mother-inw must be kept. It would be embarrassing if people wanted toe back to live. Xiaozheng''s room had to be kept for the same reason. When the husband and wife were gray-haired, they finally had the feeling of raising a barbecue. They were ill, and Tang Xiaokun never cared, just telling them to see a doctor himself. Although the little grandson was not so close to them, it was their little grandson who, in the end, had pocket money and various subsidies, so that they did not save any money at all. By chance, they heard the news that they were really vomiting blood. Tang Xiaokun actually took the house for a mortgage. It turned out that his little sister-inw had not enough money to buy a house. Tang Xiaokun''s wife would coax again andugh at Tang Xiaokun''s coquettish smile, indicating that the house would be mortgaged in the future, and he would not be kicked out. Chapter 1732: Good lady (end) Chapter 1732: Gooddy (end) Chapter 1732 Miss Good (End) So over the years, the little husband and wife have paid off their debts. The money they subsidized to the grandson became the living expenses of their family. The incident was exposed as a downturn in the economy, because of thepany s ability toy off employees because of Tang Xiaokun s problems. After beingid off, debt repayment is very problematic. Tang Xiaokun had to speak with Li Meixue and said this. At that time, they were both taken to the hospital. This time Tang Xiaokun has personally taken care of them. Tang Xiaokun''s daughter-inw also cooks soup for them every day. They did not bear it anymore, Tang Xiaokun was hard-working, and he could not bear the hardship of their grandson. After she was discharged, she helped pay off the debt. Don''t look at Tang Xiaokun''s wife and children who can talk and coax, but her heart is toward her brother. This makes the two husbands and wives have a kind of dumbness to eat Coptis chinensis, which is hard to say. If they do nt help, it s their son and grandson who are suffering. If they divorce, then it is definitely impossible. Now that they are divorced, what does Tang Xiaokun use to find his wife? They are old and can only do some physical work. In one winter, Li Meixue identally fell and fell paralyzed. Tang Xiaokun and his wife changed their faces when they heard this. If it weren''t for Li Meixue''s retirement sry, they really wanted to kick this olddy out of use. Taking care of Li Meixue, it was handed over to Tang Chenghai, and he couldn''t go to work, anyway, the money owed was almost the same. With their retirement pay, they can still live. Now that they are old, it is impossible to go out and live by themselves, and they still choose to live in Tang Xiaokun''s house. The couple Tang Xiaokun did not even think about driving them out. After all, they still have a retirement sry and can subsidize their families. Tang Xiaokun does not have a fixed job, so he is forty years old and still growing old. At this time, my uncle was doing his 90th birthday, and everything was done by Tang Guo and Bai Lisheng. Many rtives in the family were invited, but Li Meixue and his wife were not invited, the Tang Xiaokun family. Rtives were shocked to see Uncle''s life today. Seeing Tang Guo''s glorious appearance, I heard that she is also the owner of many nail shops, and countless people braved sour water. I also heard that Tang Guo bought a house for his uncle, and specially asked someone to take care of him and give him an old age. They don''t understand why. Tang Chenghai and Li Meixue naturally heard these, didn''t hold back to find them, caught Tang Guo and scolded, filial piety, and her parents are not in her eyes. Fortunately, she had to take care of her so much, so she gave an outsider a pension. "Because when I had no choice but to owe a million debts, my uncle did not hesitate to transfer me 300,000 to make me today." Regardless of whether this statement is true or not, the old man''s heart is true. "And you, for fear that I took Tang Xiaokun''s things, but you said in front of me, you don''t need me to control you, just begged me not to **** Tang Xiaokun''s things. Now, I have done what you said." "Don''t say that you raise me. If I carefully look at everything from before, it will be embarrassing for you. Today, in the presence of many rtives, do I want to study college with me one by one when I was little, and finally when I have no choice, What''s your response, say it to everyone? " When Li Meixue heard this, they were timid. Finally, only murmured the filial piety girl, and went away slumped. They thought that they would always find a chance to let the unfilial girl spit out something. Unexpectedly, since this time, they have never seen Tang Guo again. But they can hear news about Tang Guo every day. They don''t know who to listen to, they can bring this up to the TV station and let countlessizens condemn Tang Guo for not being filial. Unexpectedly, after going to TV, Tang Guo will record many, record, chat, and broadcast them on the spot. After the audience knew the truth, it was not Tang Guo who was scolded, but this patriarchal couple. I gave everything to my son, treated his daughter harshly, and counted on his daughter to give them retirement, and wanted to be beautiful. Their retirement wages are not low, so they went to sue Tang Guo, but also did not receive any maintenance. In the end, under various toss, the couple was unable to toss, as if alive and dead, living in Tang Xiaokun''s house. Mrs. and Mrs. Tang Xiaokun, I wish they could live a little longer before they can use their retirement sry. Li Meixue and Tang Chenghai only felt sad. When they could nt eat, Tang Xiaokun and his husband fed and fed them with nutrient solution, and they always had to live. Tang Guo learned these news and never paid attention to them again. "Xiaoguo, I feel from your actions that they seem to have done something more vicious, which made you n these." Late at night, Bai Lisheng could not help asking. Tang Guo stared at him, "Want to know?" "Xiao Guo is willing to say, I just want to know." "Brother Sheng, go to sleep. I will tell you in a dream, why is all this." see you tomorrow Chapter 1733: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (1) Chapter 1733: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (1) Chapter 1733: Unlucky Money (1) "Dad, mom, this is the sign of peace I asked for for you. When you go out, you must wear it." Tang Guo personally hung the two peace charms around the necks of a pair of middle-aged men and women, earnestly admonished, "Be sure to wear it, no matter what it is, you cannot take it off." Chen Xian and Zhao Wen felt a little puzzled about the so-called peace sign hanging on their necks. "Xiaoguo, is this peace amulet really asked for in the temple? I think the peace amulet they asked for is like a triangle made of paper, not such a jade brand." Zhao Wen squeezed some The cold-touch Jade brand, "You girl, I have a small pocket money. I don''t know if I keep it. Did I spend money to buy things for us?" Tang Guo shook his head. "This is really a peace sign. I went to the temple to y and seemed to have met an expert. The other said that these two peace signs can help parents and their parents have peace of mind. Recently, when I was dreaming, I always dreamed of something bad. I would rather trust it, so I took out two brands. " "Parents, you have to wear them, you can''t take them off at any time, otherwise I will be angry and angry, I will ignore you for a few days." When Chen Xian and Zhao Wen heard Tang Guo look so cautious, they couldn''t helpughing. The two responded quickly, and they would not take it off, neither of them would take it when taking a bath. This peace sign is a jade card, and it is hung on a very strong rope. There should be no problem. If they wear it for a long time, they will change another rope at that time, this is the aspiration of their daughter, and naturally it will not disappoint, and the jade brand is pretty good. It''s good to put it inside and outside. "Xiaoguo, go to rest earlier. It will be two months before the college entrance examination. Although the study is intensive, you also need to rest. When the timees, you can y normally and do your best." Chen Xian said. Tang Guo nodded cleverly, telling them again, telling them that at any time, they would not be allowed to take off the peace sign before entering the house. "I don''t know what master met this girl, it seems to be scared." Zhao Wen said with a smile. Chen Xian touched the jade brand on his neck. "This brand looks pretty good. Since Xiaoguo said that it was sent by an expert, let''s wear it, no matter whether it works or not, so that she can feel at ease. . " "Well, wear it, we won''t take it off." Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are the adoptive parents of Tang Guo. It''s nice, but on the day of Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, he died because of an ident. Therefore, this is the reason why Tang Guo gave the couple a sign of peace. At this moment, Tang Guo had returned to the room and was remembering all the bad things that this body would encounter in the future. When the original owner was very young, her biological parents took her to y. Unexpectedly, there was an ident in that ce, and she and her parents and her brother were separated. In the end I didn''t know who followed the car, came to this ce, and met the kind Chen Xian and Zhao Wen couples. The two have been married for many years and have no children. It is Zhao Wen who has a physical problem. However, they did not intend to divorce because of the child''s problem. It happened that Tang Guo arrived and made up for their regret. At that time, the original owner was very small, he couldn''t remember his own home, only he knew his name. The two couples also inquired about each other at the beginning. Unfortunately, the ce is far away from where the original owner was born. Chapter 1734: Unlucky Money (2) Chapter 1734: Unlucky Money (2) Later, the original owner became a new member of the family. The two couples were kind people and did not change the name of the original owner. They were afraid. One day, the original owner''s biological parents came and could not recognize him. In this way, the family lives happily. Until the day of the college entrance examination of the original owner, the two couples died due to an ident, and the tragedy of the original owner continued when she was a few years old. After losing her adoptive parents who loved her, although she was very sad, she gritted her teeth and continued the exam the next day. The final result was okay, because her foster parents were well educated and she did not lose the courage to live. In the city where she went to college, she did not expect that she identally bumped into her biological parents. Because she looked so much like her biological mother, she was suspected at first nce. After a paternity test, she was admitted home. Back to her original family, she knew another member of that family. This member was the heroine of this world, Tang Yi. At that time, the original owner separated, and the family searched for a long time. They didn''t know at all. The original owner actually followed people, didn''t know how to get on the train, and ran to a small ce. At that time, there was not so much monitoring, especially a small child, and it was not easy to find. After searching for a few days, there was no news, and both couples were desperate. Even if they have a son Tang Kui, they still feel ufortable. At their age, they can''t have a second child, and even if they want a second daughter, it is not their original. Life went on like this, but once they inadvertently passed the door of the orphanage and found a little girl, about the same size as the original owner. This girl, Tang Yi, was eventually adopted by the two couples and taken home to be the adopted daughter of the Tang family. Now that the original owner is found, the two couples are happily broken and think that they will have no regrets in their lives. But the good times did notst long. A few monthster, the two couples also had an ident and both died. The adoptive parents died unexpectedly, and the biological parents also died unexpectedly. The original owner had to think more about whether she should be the parents, and if she did not return, wouldn''t her parents die? Without her, they would still be fine. Tang Kui also me this incident on the original owner, and she has be increasingly unwilling to see her, but she should give it. But suddenly one day, Tang Kui seemed to be more and more indifferent to her. She also discovered that Tang Kui was in a rtionship with Tang Yi, although they were still in awkward situations. However, she clearly felt that the two were very ambiguous. Although Tang Kui was also very disgusted with Tang Yi, the asional tension in Tang Yi could not lie to others. Yes, the man in this world is Tang Kui, the brother of the original owner. Finally, it was difficult to graduate from college and work. Tang Kui and Tang Yi are already together in a grand and bright way. Even if there are asional conflicts, Tang Kui often does something that does not fit his identity and personality. The original owner did not doubt anything, only thought that Tang Kui liked Tang Yi too. Only once, when she passed Tang Yi''s room by ident, she found that Tang Yi actually meditated in the room. I wanted to hear it clearly. Unexpectedly, it was discovered by Tang Yi. In fact, she didn''t hear anything at all, but Tang Yi asked her suspiciously what she stayed at the door and what she heard. She naturally said no, but Tang Yi seemed unbelieving. Chapter 1735: Unlucky Money (3) Chapter 1735: Unlucky Money (3) After that day, Tang Yi let her go, as if the incident had passed. It didn''t take long for her friends who had been ying together to get married and invited her to be a bridesmaid. She also wanted to go out to rx, but did not expect that the trip became her nightmare. Customs there seem to be popr haunting bridesmaids. The only good friends who used to y were only she thought that they were good. The other person was jealous of her since she was small. Jealous of her having a good adoptive parents, and jealous of her being able to return to Tang''s family, be a daughter of thousands and thousands, and live a superior and prosperous life. Knowing that there was a custom of making bridesmaids over there, the other party invited her to go. Naturally, at the wedding, the original owner suffered and was miserable. After finally getting back, she almost got into autism and depression because of the maid of anger. This time was dark for her. Those who are good to her are dead. With whom can she talk about these things? What has happened and the harm caused can never be erased. Just then, she greeted the light again. A man named Yan Song appeared, and the other side seemed to be warm sunlight, leading her out of the darkness. Yan Song took good care of her, and soon she fell into it. It didn''t take long for them to get married. She thought she was happy, but didn''t know that marrying Yan Song was the biggest tragedy of her life. "There is obviously no such magical power here, and there will be something that will catch the luck." After marrying Yan Song, the original owner lived tragedy days, and she didn''t want to keep watching. Now that she is here, all this can change. [The host is big, is it necessary to find a way to destroy the bad stuff from Tang Yi''s hands? System asked. That''s right, the tragedy of the original owner''s life is all because of Tang Yi, something in his hand. Perhaps Tang Yi did not know at the beginning that that thing was taken away from other people''s luck. But what happened sessively, Tang Guo could not believe, Tang Yi did not know the side effects of that thing, it was very serious. Tang Yi had a stone named lucky charm in her hand, which she identally picked up. Just write your wish on the stone and it wille true. Tang Yi died of her parents. When she was sent to an orphanage, she tried to write down her first wish: I want to have a loving parents and I want to live a happy and prosperous life. At that time, she did not know that the day after she wrote this wish was the day when the original owner and her parents separated. Then, she was taken back to the Tang family. Because there is a magical power on the lucky charm, ording to the desire, it will find the person who best meets the conditions of Tang Yi, and deprive the other party of happiness. Naturally, Tang Yi''s misfortune will be passed on to Tang Guo. But because the original owner and adoptive parents were rtively blessed, when she was in the college entrance examination, they were dead. [Host, then your brother Tang Kui seems to be affected by Tang Yi lucky charm. "Well, she wrote on the lucky charm to get my brother''s true heart. The reason why the two of them entangled so much is because my brother is fairly principled, but in the end, with the power of a first-order mortal It still cannot fight this evil. " [The host, what next? That evil thing is really evil, it is better to destroy it earlier. Chapter 1736: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (4) Chapter 1736: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (4) Chapter 1736: Unlucky Money (4) "The college entrance exam ising soon. It is unrealistic to go to Tang Yi now. The peace sign I gave my adoptive parents is a thing from the immortal world. It is no problem to fight against that evil thing. Anyway, Big Brother Xiaoxiao is an expert in this area. If this kind of evil can''t handle it, don''t confuse him in fairnd. " "As for Tang Yi, let her continue jumping. This story doesn''t see the final end, but I don''t believe that this evil thing is really a good thing and can be used by her forever." Therefore, the host is big, is it intended to let Tang Yi eat the evil results? That s right, it s a pity that the evil thing was destroyed. Tang Yi has nt been bitten back yet. How can the host take it back? He had anticipated what would happen next. It must be that Tang Yi will no longer realize whatever wishes he has written down, but will be more and more unlucky. After all, the host s luck cannot be taken away by anyone. In the past two months, Tang Guo has been a review of the peace of mind. Although such things as the college entrance examination have be familiar with her. The question types of each small world are not very different, but there are still some differences. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are small businesses, so they often run outside. The days of the family are warm and happy, which makes Tang Guo very satisfied. After all, it has been a long time since I met such a good parent. The two people in thest world who like to raise barbecued pork still made her very unhappy. Although the Chen Xian couples are very busy, they still often tell Tang Guo, don''t be tired, just be at ease, don''t hope that she is too persecuted. Tang Guo gave them the symbol of peace, and they really did not take it off, as she said, and wore everything. Finally, the time came to the day of the college entrance examination. Tang Guo was in the examination room, and Tang Guo had been instructed by the system to keep an eye on the situation of the two couples. [Host, the car overturned. Hearing the words of the system suddenly, Tang Guo''s pen paused, and he wanted to answer the steps well, but didn''t continue to fall on the paper. She paused in her seat, the proctor''s teacher, only thought that the candidate had encountered a problem, was thinking, and didn''t doubt anything. [Host, you continue to take the test, they are fine. Although the car rolled over several times and many parts were knocked out, your parents are okay, just a little skin trauma. Now they have been rescued and taken to the hospital. I scanned it and there was no problem. "Ok." This time, Tang Guo was really relieved, "Thank you to me and Brother Xiao Xiao." Ok. Next, Tang Guo never paused. After the exam that day, she received an incident about the Chen Xian couple and she hurried to the hospital. Although the two checked for bruises, the ident was serious and the hospital kept them in the hospital for one day for observation. When they saw Tang Guo, they nced at each other and quickly hugged her. Then, when there was no one else in the ward, the two groped, and from inside their necks, they took out the two jade-branded charms. "When the car rolled over, I thought it was dead. I felt the weight around me squeezing my body. But suddenly, the body was light, as if covered in a protectiveyer." Chen Xian said that he still had a look of fear. The scene at that time really left his brain nk. Zhao Wen also nodded. "I did the same. Later, when I got to the hospital, we took out the peace charm and took a look. We found that there was a deep crack inside." Chapter 1737: Unlucky Money (5) Chapter 1737: Unlucky Money (5) After this incident, the two couples were convinced that Tang Guo was in the temple and met an expert and gave a peace charm. Tang Guo looked at the two of them, and carefully put the peace charm into his clothes, for fear that the peace charm had been regarded as a family treasure. Later, the two asked Tang Guo whether she had a peace sign, which is a good thing. If their baby daughter does not have it, they will be very worried. "The master said that I will have a smooth life and no idents, no peace sign." The two looked rxed, and they were not worried about it. The master''s words must be true, after all, this time it was a safe rune that saved their lives. In fact, to avoid this difficulty, the luck of the two couples is already beyond the influence of that evil. This can also be regarded as breaking one of the curses of evil spirits, and their luck will slowly gather again, and there will be no idents. Tang Guo didn''t know. On the day that the couple escaped this difficult situation, Tang Yi suddenly had a high fever for several days and entered the emergency room. Because of his serious condition, Tang Yi missed the college entrance examination. He got better for a month. Even Tang Yi herself didn''t know why she suddenly became ill. After a long vacation, although Tang Guo got better results than the original, she still chose to fill out the school. After all, there are still many things that haven''t been resolved, and biological parents must recognize each other. She must return to the Tang family. Tang Yi naturally has to clean up. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen, uneasy, sent her to school in person. After returning to their hometown, they still had Tang Guo in mind, and they often came to Tang Guo School to see her from time to time. In just one month, the two couples suddenly told her that they were setting up a shop next to the school and would not run around in the future and open a snack bar next to the school. "Mum, when did you shop down? The shop outside the school is so good, right? It won''t cost a lot of money?" Zhao Wen shook his head. "The shop around the school is definitely expensive, but it is the market price. It wasn''t thest time I and your father came to see you. When I passed by that shop, the original merchant didn''t seem to do it. Listening to the boss seems to be anxious, it is best that someone takes over his shop that day. This boss does not seem to want to hang the shop as an intermediary. " "My dad and I did nt know what I was thinking about, and suddenly I went up and asked people, rent, etc. We only responded when we signed the contract. We actually did such a big thing. This position is good As long as the snacks are healthy and delicious, the business must be good. We haven''t even thought about running around these years, we just settled here, the boss actually signed with us for five years. " Speaking of which, Zhao Wen and Chen Xian are incredible. They are simply taking advantage. Tang Guo knew the reason, the two husbands and wives had a deep source of wealth. Now the evil spirits cannot erode them and take away their luck. This should be regarded as a kind ofpensation for heaven. As long as they don''t do bad things, the days will get better and better, and luck will get better and better. This is a good thing, she likes the word that good people have good rewards. "Do you want to make a snack?" Tang Guo asked. She guessed they didn''t think about it. Sure enough, Zhao Wen and Chen Xian shook their heads in embarrassment. Tang Guo: "..." This luck has gotten better, and people have be silly because they are afraid. Chapter 1738: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (6) Chapter 1738: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (6) Chapter 1738: Unlucky Money (6) Zhao Wen and Chen Xian sat down and murmured, as if discussing what to do. "Tunzi, find me some recipes for snacks." In the end, Tang Guo asked the system to find some snack recipes and print them out on A4 paper. When handed over to the two couples, she said that these are what she found on the Inte, they can try to see how it tastes. Anyway, the shop has been settled, and they decisively ended the original small business. Now the shop doesn''t have to do it, and Tang Guo doesn''t have to worry about it at all, he can definitely seed. The next couple began to study eating, while Tang Guo was at ease in ss, waiting to meet the Tang family. The two couples hid in the shop all day, studying snacks. In fact, I don''t know. Although they have not opened, the fragrance that can be passed from the store has attracted many people''s attention. One day, their door was not closed, and there were a few students who liked to eat. They couldn''t help but touched the store and startled the couple who were studying snacks. Several students, watching the couple sitting in their seats, at the table, were filled with a variety of delicious snacks, could not help but swallowed. "Boss, why haven''t you opened yet?" "Boss, when do you open?" "You''ve made so much food, shouldn''t you not n to sell it?" "So, do you open today? Is it open? Do you sell these foods?" "Even if it doesn''t open, those things don''t seem to be useful. Otherwise, you can sell us and try?" A few students, you said it to me, and spoke around the couple. Chen Xian asked, "Some students, what do you think of these snacks?" It s also recently that they make it every day, and they ca nt taste anything, so they just sit down and get tangled. Since they have chosen such a lot, they must eat something well. They asked Tang Guo whether it was delicious or not. Tang Guo said that it was delicious every time. But the tastes of their daughters do not represent the tastes of everyone, they are not very confident. Several students'' eyes widened. The boss suspected that the snacks he made were not delicious, and really wanted to blind their eyes. This is the same as, the rich say they are poor. "Boss, have you seen that our babies are about to flow out?" "Fromst Friday, we smelled a variety of vors from your shop. We thought we were going to open soon, and we n to eat some special food on the weekend. But we waited, the weekend passed, and the Monday passed. , Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and now it s Friday again, boss, I want to ask if you guys are doing business? " Chen Xian and Zhao Wen already felt that these students were attracted by their food. "Then you taste it," Chen Xian said. "Then how do you sell this?" Chen Xian continued, "Try it for free, and feel good if you give it money." Several students nced at each other. In the end, they couldn''t bear the temptation of food, and began to eat politely. When Tang Guo came to the store, he found a few students with mouth full of oil, holding their stomachs, and looking satisfied. Looking at Chen Xian and Zhao Wen again, they are all smiles. "Parents, are they open?" Chen Xian shook his head, "Not yet, but soon, tomorrow, open tomorrow." "Boss, collect the money." After eating snacks, the contented student took out the money from the wallet and handed it to Chen Xian. Chen Xian said, "I invite you to eat today." Chapter 1739: Unlucky Money (7) Chapter 1739: Unlucky Money (7) "Boss, do you do business? If you do business, you will lose money. Forget it, don''t look for it. You start early and open tomorrow, right? I lle again tomorrow. Be more expensive. Sell more expensive to make money, anyway, do nt stop because you ca nt afford the rent. After that, the student threw the money into Chen Xian''s hands, and several of them left in a hurry. The snack bar opened the next day, and it was extremely hot that day. In just one week, manyizens havee to eat. The couple couldn''t get too busy and had to hire a few waiters. When Tang Guo is out of ss, he wille to the store to help. Counting days, it''s almost time to meet your biological parents. On the same day, Tang Guo followed the original trajectory to go outside the school. Anyway, this is the ce where the original parents were going. Unexpectedly, for a long time, I haven''t seen anyone. "What''s going on? Is there something wrong?" The system quickly checked it and said, "It didn''t take long to say," ording to the original trajectory, the host, your biological parents came to see Tang Yi at the university. However, I found out that Tang Yi seemed to be repeating her reading. It seemed to be because of a sudden illness during the college entrance examination, which was quite serious. At that time, she entered the emergency room and became sick for about a month. Therefore, the host, Tang Yi is not studying here. Your biological parents should note here. "That''s it." Tang Guo frowned, did she still have to take the initiative? She asked Tang Yi the time of her illness. Suddenly she realized that it was because her adoptive parents had escaped the cmity, which made Tang Yi sick with the lucky charm. Since she didn''t see anyone, she didn''t force it. Slowly walked back to the store, just to hear a voice inside, "Parents, many students have been here before, I have been eyes closed for a long time, and finally wait until Friday, you take me to eat." "If I''m not sick, I should be in college now, and I can eat this snack every day when I go out." Tang Guo nced inside, who is Tang Yi who is a handsome girl who eats with a small bowl? The couple sitting opposite the girls were her biological parents. The two kept eating, apparently satisfied with the taste of the snack. "Although it''s delicious, it''s just a bit spicy, and my stomach can''t stand it anymore." Mother Tang shook her head and looked at the remaining half of the snack in the bowl with some reluctance. "Would you like some cool Treme?" Tang Guo stepped up and asked with a smile. "Come on then." Mother Tang raised her head and responded with a smile, but when she saw Tang Guo, she stunned for a moment. By the time she wanted to see it again, Tang Guo had already turned around and entered the fungus soup. Going around, this snack bar actually attracted the two. When Tang Guo came out with the white fungus porridge and put it on the table, Tang''s eyes were still on her body. "Any questions?" "No, no, it''s your snack here. It''s really good." Mother Tang held her porridge bowl and buried her head, her eyes wereplicated, and more of a surprise. But she did not show it directly, although Tang Guo was simr to her when she was young. But in this world, it''s not that there are no simr people. She can''t look at a simr person rashly, so she grabs and asks if the other party is her daughter. Moreover, Xiaoyi is still here, and she has to consider the child''s feelings. Tang''s father also found out that he was more calm than Tang''s mother. But the eyes of the two men, with little attention, fell on Tang Guo. Tang Guo helped the shop and walked over, making them not want to leave the snack bar. see you tomorrow Chapter 1740: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (8) Chapter 1740: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (8) Chapter 1740: Unlucky Money (8) It was almost going to be dark, and the Tang and his family were reluctant to go together. During this period, apart from seeing Tang Guo more frequently, they showed no other abnormalities. After leaving the snack bar and getting on the bus, the two''s minds were revealed on their faces. But all this was not discovered by careless Tang Yi. She has eaten a lot of snacks in the snack bar, and she is very supportive. She didn''t notice anything wrong with them. When they got home, the two returned to the house, and they couldn''t help but talk for a few hours. "Yongbo, do you think it will be our daughter Guoguo?" Lin Yinghui was embarrassed on her face, excited and incredibly staggered. She clutched Tang Yongbo''s arm tightly. "I was so nervous just now, I forgot to ask That little girl''s name. " "It doesn''t make much sense to ask the name. If Guoguo was really adopted, it might have been renamed." Lin Yinghui looked a little darker, and thought of the little girl who was simr to her when she was young. She hoped to rise gradually. "Yongbo, let''s investigate first, lest you make a mistake and cause embarrassment to others. If There is evidence that the little girl may be our fruit, let''s talk to them. " For more than ten years, even if they adopted Tang Yi, in their hearts, they still couldn''t let go of the past. If she is more careful or holds her fruit, she will not be lost. Obviously she was holding tight, she remembered that she must be holding Guoguo, but why in the end, the child in her hand became another family, but her Guoguo was missing. "Yinghui, don''t worry, calm down." Tang Yongbo patted Lin Yinghui''s shoulders and hugged herfortably, "This matter is given to me. If it is really our daughter, I will deal with this matter as soon as possible. Let you recognize her. " "Then you go." Tang Yongbo couldn''t help crying orughing. He didn''t know who said just now. Keep calm and don''t panic. Where did he go this evening? "Then go tomorrow." Lin Yinghui also reacted. It waste now. The little girl seemed to be a student from the university next to her. The next day, Tang Yongbo went to check Tang Guo''s affairs. Tang Yi and his ssmates made an appointment to y on the weekend, not at home. Tang Kui also had to go to thepany to deal with things. The couple did not tell him the news for the time being, after all, they did not know what the final result would be. Lin Yinghui stayed alone at home, but she couldn''t help but let the driver take her to the snack bar. To her delight, Tang Guo also helped in the shop, which made her overjoyed. She ordered a snack and a white fungus soup. While Tang Guo was not paying attention, she always aimed at her. She was sitting in the corner and watching it secretly. If Tang Guo hadn''t noticed her all the time, it wouldn''t have been easy to detect. She had some special eyes. After an hour at the snack bar, Lin Yinghui left. Then in the afternoon, she came again. It''s still the same location, but this time I ordered a few more snacks, she thought, I can''t always order that one and take up a seat. Will that affect the business in the store? In order to get her seat right, she ordered a lot. But she couldn''t eat alone. Chapter 1741: Unlucky Money (9) Chapter 1741: Unlucky Money (9) This situation attracted Zhao Wen''s attention. Zhao Wen came to Lin Yinghui and said with a smile, "Is it inappetent? What else do you think needs improvement?" "No, it''s a good appetite." Lin Yinghui''s face was very calm and she was smiling, in fact she was nervous and wanted to die. ording to her observations, the little girl was the daughter of a couple in a snack bar. If the little girl is really her daughter, will the other party be hostile to her, after all, no one wants it, and her daughter who has raised more than ten years suddenly bes someone else''s. "Then when you order snacks, remember to order less, order more, and it is not delicious when it is cold." Zhao Wen reminded kindly. Lin Yinghui smiled and said, "I didn''t pay attention for a while, and when I looked at the delicious food, I thought that I was the same as when I was young, so I was more careful." Lin Yinghui no longer ordered, but slowly ate the food on the table. Tang Guo looked at the frown she was eating, it was estimated to be spicy, and gave her some spicy water to pass. Lin Yinghui saw that Tang Guo brought the water in front of her, and almost cried with excitement. Fortunately, she held back and said, "Thank you little girl." "You''re wee, aunt, you eat slowly. If it''s too spicy, you can call my parents next time to make it lighter. If you can''t stand something that''s too spicy, it''s not good for your stomach." "Ah, I see." Lin Yinghui asked with a drink of water, "Little girl, are you a student at this university?" "Yes indeed." "Listening to your ent, doesn''t it seem like you''re from this city?" "Well, not in this city ..." Tang Guoshun said, where she came from. She doesn''t mind Lin Yinghui''s rhetoric. She also wants to expose their rtionship as soon as possible. Tang Yi deprives others of happiness, and it is time to end it. It was right to enjoy everything from others, which made her very unhappy. When Lin Yinghui asked Tang Guo''s name and learned her name, she was dumbfounded on the spot. "It turns out that your surname is also Tang. It is a coincidence that my husband is also Tang." Lin Yinghui hid her hands under the table and held them tightly. Is there such a coincidence in the world? Her daughter is Tang Guo, and the little girl is also Tang Guo. She named her daughter Tang Guo, hoping that her life would be as sweet, happy and happy as candy. When Tang Guo was busy and other times, Lin Yinghui identally glimpsed the name of the snack bar: Chen''s snack. Verymon and simple name. It was early in the afternoon and it was still early. There were actually very few customers. Most people eat snacks only after five o''clock. The store is open all day because there are a lot of snacks in the store, some small snacks, small bowls of noodles, can still be eaten as meals. The couple, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen, don''t go anywhere to y. When there are no guests, they y mobile phones in the store or chat with new friends next door. Lin Yinghui identally chatted with Zhao Wen again. When talking about the name of the snack bar, she knew that Chen''sst name was Chen Xian''sst name, not Zhao Wen''sst name. As for the others, she didn''t ask any more. There is no such coincidence in the world that the daughter does not have the same surname as her parents. Thinking of this, Lin Yinghui became more excited and waited for the news from Tang Yongbo. If Tang Guo is really her daughter, she would have to thank the kind couple. Chapter 1742: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (10) Chapter 1742: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (10) Chapter 1742: Unlucky Money (10) She''s also nning, she just wants to recognize her daughter. For her daughter, she is just one more parent. She is not so selfish and wants to take people away. The daughter is already so good, the couple must have taught it well. It is the blessing of her daughter to have such a good adoptive parent. The next day, Lin Yinghui did not return. Tang Guo continued her studies and often helped in the shop. "Xiaoguo, what is this?" One day, Chen Xian watched Tangguo unpacking, a big box, which didn''t seem to be something the girl liked, and asked two more. Tang Guo took out a few sets of monitoring equipment. "This is monitoring equipment. I bought it online." "Huh? Monitoring equipment?" Zhao Wen asked strangely. "We already have monitoring installed in our store? Xiaoguo, why do you buy so much?" Look, there are also seven or eight cameras. However, the size is small, and it does not look like a monitor, but it is a bit like somenterns. "Our shop has a monitoring device right at the checkout counter. I don''t think it''s enough." Tang Guo said as he started to install equipment. "This snack bar is outside the school. From what perspective, I think it''s better to install a few more. " Then they watched Tang Guo install the monitoring equipment on the roof. Six monitoring devices can cover all the seats in the store, after all, this store is notrge. With two devices left, she actually installed them in the kitchen. "How can the kitchen be installed?" Chen Xian couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this necessary?" "It is very necessary, parents. Now we are making food and the business is so hot. Am I not afraid of thieves? Installing these things is mainly to supervise our own shop. The food that parents make must be Hygiene, in case something really happens, surveince video is the best proof. " After that, Tang Guo showed them some news. They are all popr shops, suddenly exposed, food problems, or when the guests eat, flies and the like, and even some people burst out, those snacks, put poppy shells. Any of these things will greatly affect the business in the store. The final result was basically closed and rectified. The influence is a bit smaller, and the word of mouth was spread from guests, saying that this ce is not clean and delicious, I''m afraid it is not attractive. At this moment, the two husbands and wives have no objection, thinking that this thing is still installed well. "Parents, we do nt say so much about our shop. You do nt say it, and no one will ask for it. The equipment I bought looks like ornaments on the outside. To be unexpected, to be true Is known, it has no such effect. " The couple nodded quickly, and they were not fools. In all industries, there will be badpetition. Some red-eye patients will think of some crooked ideas. The so-called anti-human heart is indispensable and careful. On Tuesday, around 2 pm, this time is the most deserted time in the store. ording to Tang Yongbo''s observations, at this point in time, Tang Guo has no ss and will usually be in the shop. Tang Yongbo, Lin Yinghui, and Tang Kui are here. Looking at such a big battle, it s not likeing for a snack. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen are a little confused. Only Tang Guo knows why they came. Chapter 1743: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (11) Chapter 1743: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (11) Chapter 1743: Unlucky Money (11) "Sister Zhao, Brother Chen, I''m really sorry, at this time to disturb you, but we have toe to this matter." Lin Yinghui''s face was sorry, eyes fell on Tang Guo. At this time, Zhao Wen finally remembered something. Before, she felt that Lin Yinghui was familiar. It was just a big difference from when she was young, she didn''t think of it there. At this moment, Lin Yinghui''s loving eyes were all on her daughter Tang Guo, and she realized it. No wonder, this richly dresseddy always ran to her snack bar before, and her eyes were always on her little fruit. "You ..." Zhao Wen paused and pushed Chen Xian, "Go and close the door." Chen Xian also understood something, and sighed softly. The waiters who were helping now went to lunch break. He closed the door and turned on the lights. "Sister Lin, are you here for Xiaoguo?" Zhao Wen asked directly, "Xiaoguo is our adoptive daughter. We have never concealed her about this. At the beginning we looked for a long time and did not When she found her biological parents, she adopted her and has always adopted her as her biological daughter. " "Sister Zhao, Brother Chen, thank you. Although ording to various information, your daughter is likely to be the daughter I identally lost, but we still need to make an identification." Lin Yinghui is actually more anxious than anyone, she has already Sure, this is her daughter, but scientific identification can better prove this. After all, such things need to be more rigorous. "I just want to recognize my daughter. I have no ns to take away Guoguo and deprive you of your rights as parents. Guoguo can be so good, thanks to you." Lin Yinghui said in tears. "If Guoguo is really my daughter, there will not be any change in her life. She will only have two more parents and a brother who loves her." When Lin Yinghui said this, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen bothughed. They were happy for their daughters and their biological parents. Even if they did return to her native family, they could rest assured. "When will I do the appraisal?" Chen Xian asked, looking back at Tang Guo at the same time, "Xiao Guo, would you like to go?" Tang Guo nodded, responded, and said, "No matter what the oue, parents are still parents." Hearing this sentence, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were moreforted. Zhao Wen took Tang Guo''s hand and said, "We don''t mind, we can understand the mood of sister Lin, go, and go today. Lao Chen, arrange the people in the store and let them look at the store." Tang Kui has also been looking, this one may be the little girl he lost. Tang Guo nced at him, but he did not expect that Tang Kui smiled at her, and said, "It must be my sister who is so good." Tang Guo :? ? ? system:? ? ? "Your boy, you are so serious at times. It suddenly became smooth." Tang Yongbo didn''t hold back and patted Tang Kui''s shoulder. "Speak quietly, don''t scare your sister and don''t recognize youter." There was a smile on Tang Kui s lips, "I see, Dad, don''t I speak softly? I will hurt my sister and sister well in the future, and I will not bully her." Tang Yongbo always felt that his son was not quite right today. [Host, your brother''s character doesn''t seem to be like this. Chapter 1744: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (12) Chapter 1744: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (12) Chapter 1744: Unlucky Money (12) "From the memory I received, I also felt that he was not like this. Before Tang Yi didn''t write down his sincere wish, he didn''t behave like this. It was really strange." [So, host, was he born again, or was he worn? Or is it because of a personality change? "Exclude rebirth." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "If he is rebirth, he can definitely find out that Tang Yi is wrong. Whenever he is rebirth, the first thing he has to deal with is Tang Yi. Then he wille to me. " [Then I also ruled out one, he certainly hasn''t undergone a major change in character. After experiencing major events, 99% of them are from a joyful, outgoing personality, bing introverted and quiet. "So, my brother was worn by someone." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "He doesn''t seem malicious to me, but he is very close to me." While in the car, Tang Guo was sitting in the co-pilot of Tang Kui, and in the back two seats were Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. As for Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, they were sitting in another car and driven by the driver. Tang Guo and the system are identifying how Tang Kui is, and when the other party may be worn, a very special voice caught their attention. [Tang Kui: "Three uncles, such a cute and well-behaved sister, how do you say I should pet?"] [System 111: "Host, do you want me to find a copy of your favorite 100 girl, you can do it slowly, next to each other, to ensure that you can pet your sister to heaven."] [Tang Kui: "Send it to me. If it''s too soiled, too old, be careful I throw you into the small ck roof."], [System 111 trembled: "It is guaranteed to be thetest version of the pet girl 100, host, we can discuss it, don''t just throw me into the small ck wall. We are teammates anyway, you treat teammates so cruelly, There are no friends. "] [Tang Kui: "I''m used to loneliness. Do you think I need a teammate? You can upgrade now, not by blowing me a rainbow fart and holding me in the thigh? Without me, you can beat so manypetitors,ment on An excellent system every year? Letting you enter the small ck roof is a reflection of your mistakes. "] [Poor 111: "Okay, host, what you said is all right. If I did something wrong, please throw me into the small ck roof and think about it, I will definitely reflect on myself."] [Tang Kui: "Oh, it''s a real fart. I''m so stupid. Blow two rainbow farts and let my brother listen. When I feel good, I won''t throw you into the dark room."] [111 full of vigour and rainbow fart: "The host is greatly wise and martial, unparalleled, good person, good voice, and is the biggest guy in the universe ..."] Tang Guo: "..." system: "Tunzi, have you learned?" System: [The host is big, you are the best host in the universe, we are good friends, good teammates. The host is really great and has never abused me. So, why is this stupid system of 111, only know that the guy who makes horse farts and rainbow farts is also in the system, annoying him. Fortunately, his host is very big, which is really good, which still makes him very satisfied. One more thing is, what about 111 thighs, it is still not as fast as him. [Tang Kui: "The task this time is really simple. The original owner''s request was to let me stop Tang Yi, treat his family well, and spoil his sister."] Chapter 1745: Unlucky Money (13) Chapter 1745: Unlucky Money (13) [111: "That evil thing can''t be dealt with by ordinary people, and it also swallowed Tang Kui''s soul. He was able to wake up at the end and used a strong devotion to attract the attention of our time and space department. It can also be regarded as a more capable person. Guy. After all, that evil thing was produced by the old opponent, not an ordinary person. "] [Tang Kui grinned: "Is the evil thing? My favorite thing is to kill the evil thing. I don''t know what kind of thing it is. I really want to take it apart now to see what the structure is. But it still counts. It s broken now. How did Tang Yi eat the evil fruit on his own? I heard that this **** is still a bit serious. I really want to see the painful appearance of that tiny child. Now the fruit is my baby. Sister, she actually wants to take everything from my sister, so she wants to tear her down. "] System 111 tremblingly listened to Tang Kui''s words, and muttered in his heart, his host loves to dismantle things so much, isn''t it a second life? I especially like to dismantle the sofa and the house. Tang Guo listened in silence, Tang Kui and his system 111 murmured, a smile on his lips, this is interesting now. Tang Yi, it''s all out of luck. This Tang Kui doesn''t seem to be a good person. He needs to tear things down. [Host, the guy across from me looks violent. ] The system silently groaned. Is the current host so violent? So he was really lucky. Soon after arriving at the hospital, Tang Guo and the Tang family made a paternity test. It took three days to get it. During this period, the party went for a meal, and Tang Kui returned Tang Guo and Chen Xian and Zhao Wen to the store. Before leaving, he called Tang Guo, "Sister, take out the cell phone, write down my phone number, and if anyone bullies you, call your brother me." Tang Guo reached out his cell phone, silently remembered Tang Kui''s phone, nced at him and said, "The result has note out yet." "But I''m pretty sure, you must be my sister." Tang Kui said with a smile, and patted Tang Guo''s head, "I wille to see you tomorrow. Thepany has more work to do, and I heard that the snacks at home are particrly delicious , I will definitely try it tomorrow. " Oh, this result hasn''te out yet. Tang Kui said at home that he really didn''t admit birth. "Fine." Tang Guo knew that Tang Kui was indeed not malicious, and he was pretty good to her, and he epted the elder brother. The main thing was that he said that Tang Yi was a small smasher, and she really liked her. She also felt that Tang Yi was a Annoying little smashing. Three dayster, the identification results came out. Tang Guo was indeed the daughter of the Tang family. Lin Yinghui cried while holding Tang Yongbo on the spot. Like the previous discussion, Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo did not require Tang Guo to live at home. But I hope she oftenes back to see, and also said that if there are any festivals or New Years in the future, they will spend it with their family, including Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. They did not forget that there is still a Tang Yi at home. This must be told to Tang Yi. On the weekend, Tang Guo was taken back to the Tang family vi by Tang Kui. This time, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen didn''t follow them. They thought they needed to give their family a space to get along alone. The courtesy of the Tang family reassured them. The Tang family has always kept Tang Guo''s room. Chapter 1746: Unlucky Money (14) Chapter 1746: Unlucky Money (14) Even if a new house ister changed, there are also Tang Guo''s rooms, which are cleaned every day. This time it was also specially arranged, Tang Guo looked at the contents and froze a little. Tang Kui exined: "Every year on your birthday, parents will put the prepared gifts here, as well as the ones I prepared, also here. When you have time, you can take them apart. This year, you can finally personally Here is your birthday. " "Let''s go in and have a look. If you don''t like anything, I''ll ask someone to change it." "Very well, I like it very much, thank you." "You''re wee, you are my sister, and you should be spoiled." Today, there are some differences in the Tangjia vis, which were a little bit lively in the early morning. Tang Yi remembered thatst night, Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo told her that she got up earlier today and told her something important. So she set the rm clock and got up at eight. After grooming and opening the door, she saw Tang Kui leading a very beautiful girl downstairs. This girl was still familiar, but she had seen a lot of people. For the time being, I didn''t think of where she had seen each other. However, the moment she saw Tang Guo, she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she was born with a kind of disgust towards Tang Guo. "Brother, is she?" Tang Yi stood at the door with some vignce in his eyes. Tang Kui looked up and looked at Tang Yi with a smile. He brought Tang Guo to Tang Yi and said, "Yes, my parents should have told you yesterday. Did something good happen at home?" "So ..." Tang Yi had a guess in her heart. Is this girl her brother''s girlfriend? However, she is so small and dressed as a schoolgirl, wouldn''t her elder brother like such a small one? When Tang Kui saw Tang Yi, she knew what she was thinking, and her smile grew wider. If you know, this is his biological sister. I don''t know what his face will look like. Well, now he wants to know. "This is Guoguo," Tang Kui finally said, her eyes were smiling, and she was a little bit coddled. "Parents and mother should have said that Guoguo who had separated from us, right? Now we have found her back. Are you saying this is a good thing? " Tang Yi was shocked at the spot. Was this the heart of her parents, the daughter who had separated that year? She knew clearly that her parents would not have adopted her from the orphanage if the other party had not separated. Knowing that Tang Guo was the real Miss Qian Jin of the Tang family, she felt panic in her heart. After all, parents love her again because Tang Guo is gone, and she is a substitute for them. Now that the real thing is back, parents will still like her, is it good for her? Will all the love be given to Tang Guo? And her elder brother, she carefully looked at Tang Kui, this is a person she likes for a long time. No matter how close she was to each other, Tang Kui was cold to her, as if she had never seen her as a family, and she was strange to her. When talking about Tang Guo now, she even had a smile on her face, and the kind of doting on her sister really made her feel very ufortable. "Xiao Yi, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Kui''s voice awakened Tang Yi. Tang Yi quickly piled up a smile, "Is this the fruit and fruit in the mouths of parents? It is really great to be able toe back now." She tried to squeeze out a smile and walked to Tang Guo, "Guo Guo, wee back Home. "Actually, Tang Yi was exclusive in her heart, but she couldn''t show it. Tang Guo smiled slightly, "Thank you." Looking at the two brothers and sisters standing together, the Qi field did not unexpectedly fit together, but they fell out from childhood, but Tang Guo''s body has no trace of little family temperament, and the temperament of gold is really not lost on growing up in this family of. Tang Yi''s heart became more and more ufortable. see you tomorrow Chapter 1747: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (15) Chapter 1747: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (15) Chapter 1747: Unlucky Money (15) "Otherwise, I''ll help Guoguo set up the room." Tang Yishi said that he couldn''t find the topic. Suddenly remembering that Tang Guo only came back today, there should be no time to set up a room for her. Every time the Tang family moves, they leave a good room for Tang Guo. On Tang Guo''s birthday, the Tang family and Tang Kui will prepare a gift that matches Tang Guo''s age and secretly put it in her house. Whenever this day, the three will enter Tang Guo''s room for a while. She was raised in the Tang family for so many years, and to be honest, she hadn''t entered that room yet. I thought that the room could only be furnishings. I didn''t expect that there would be a day when the main child would return. Tang Yi was not particrly in the heart. But it''s not the taste, what can it do? This is Tang Guo''s home. The other party was originally the Tang princess''s little princess, but it happened by ident when he was young. If it hadn''t been for the other party, she hadn''t had the chance to enter the Tang family, and she might still be in an orphanage. Thinking of this, Tang Yi worked hard to calm down her mood and suppress her difort. She should be content with such happiness in the Tang family, right? "Guoguo''s room, I have already set it up before, I just went to see it." Tang Kui said with a smile on his lips, "Guoguo really likes it." "Oh, is that so? That''s really great." Tang Yilue was a little embarrassed and a little sad. Tang Kui had never approached her like this. In the end, the other party was her brother and sister. After a while, Tang Yi said again, "Is there anything else to buy, go shopping, shopping malls or something, Guoguo can ask me to go with you." Tang Guo nodded and responded, "Okay." She also wanted to see what Tang Yi would choose next. ording to the personality of the Tang family, even if her biological daughter returns, she cannot treat Tang Yi badly. If Tang Yi is unbnced and does something extraordinary, then it is really unforgivable. In addition to being close to Tang Guo, Tang Kui did not mean to target Tang Yi. "Go downstairs. Today, my parents told my aunt to cook a lot of dishes. Mom said that she would cook a few side dishes before." Tang Kui patted Tang Guo''s shoulder and said to Tang Yi. After going downstairs, Tang Yongbo was sitting on the sofa, seeing a few peoplee down, and looked at Tang Yi with a smile, "Xiao Yi, this is the fruit we often mentioned with you before, presumably Akui already told you just now Is that right? " "Yes, Dad." Tang Yi has been much calmer and sat down obediently. "I am also very happy that Guoguo can return to this home. In the future, my parents will no longer be sad for Guoguo, our family. You can be together together. " Tang Yongbo was very satisfied with this remark, "That''s right, our family can be together together in the future. You and Guoguo are about the same age and should be able to y together and get along well. If there is a party in the future, she won''t You know, take care of it. " Tang Yongbo said this in order to take care of Tang Yi''s psychology, fearing that she was sad, thinking that their biological daughter had returned, and would ignore her. To attend the party in the future, let her bring Tang Guo and Tang Yi to understand that no matter what, she is also their daughter, and it will not be different from the original. Anyway, I have raised it for more than ten years. If I have feelings, it is impossible to abandon the adopted daughter just because my biological daughter is back. There is no such reason. Chapter 1748: Unlucky Money (16) Chapter 1748: Unlucky Money (16) It was also for Tang Yi to understand that they might have lost Tang Guo if they adopted her. But they never regarded Tang Yi as Tang Guo. These are two different little girls, they are clearly divided. Tang Yi really felt a lot better, nodded, and smiled, "I know, Dad, I will bring Guoguo to everything in the house." After the food was set up, the family came to the table. Lin Yinghui couldn''t help but always told Tang Guo to eat more, with tears of joy, and gave her food. But she did not forget Tang Yi on one side, "Xiao Yi, you eat more, the little girl''s house, don''t always think about losing weight. Last time the college entrance examination suddenly had a high fever, you can scare your parents. This year It s important to study well, and you must take care of yourself. Do nt have the ident likest time. "I see, Mom." Tang Yi felt much morefortable. It seemed that Tang Guo had returned, and her parents hadn''t ignored her. "As for Ai Kui, you are already an adult, and Mom will not tell you that you have to learn to take care of yourself." Lin Yinghui said in disapproval, "Also, take care of the two younger sisters in the family, understand? " Tang Kui''s eyes smiled, "Yes, mom, you say that, aren''t you afraid of me being sad? It''s really sad to care about my sisters and ignore my sons so much." "Akui, you have been very stable and quiet since you were young. How have you be so muchtely?" Lin Yinghui asked strangely, waiting for Tang Kui to answer, and said suddenly, "Did youe back and make you change sex? No, maybe that''s your nature. It was the original fruit that disappeared that made you taciturn, right? " Tang Kui hesitated in his heart, this madam is really going to find excuses for him. "My mother thinks whatever she likes, I don''t care. I find the fruit and fruit, and I''m really happy." Tang Kui ate slowly, his lips raised slightly, and he looked at Tang Guo asionally. Sorry, Guoguo is so big. As an elder brother, I really have no sense of aplishment. I have to study it carefully. My sister has grown up. Tang Yongbo couldn''t help butugh, "Then you are locked in your house, slowly thinking, how to pet." "Okay, dad, I''ll think hard." Looking at Tang Kui who was so different, Tang Yi felt a little ufortable. There is no difference between her parents, but Tang Kui''s difference is really big. Since she entered the Tang family, Tang Kui has ignored her for more than ten years, and she has not spoken a few words. Everymunication is very short and the words are concise. She has never really seen Tang Kui like this. The kind thates from the bone, you must spoil your sister. It''s not umon for such an elder brother to spoil her, and she is also d that Tang Kui is not her real brother. I remember when I first arrived at Tang''s house, the teenager walked downstairs, nced at her coldly, and rippled in her heart. Although at that time, her love had not yet begun, but she had a heart that was close to this boy, only pure, wanting to be closer to this boy. When I grew up, it was about the middle school, and I heard ssmates talking about which school''s head is handsome, and I like each other so much. She just realized that she probably fell in love with that boy. Later, she deliberately approached the other party, but unfortunately the other party was always cold and indifferent to her. Chapter 1749: Unlucky Money (17) Chapter 1749: Unlucky Money (17) Not treating her as a sister is better than a stranger. Tang Kui inadvertently nced at Tang Yi''s eyes and chuckled. Without guessing, he knew what Tang Yi was thinking. Presumably wondering why he was indifferent to her, this woman is really able to make up for her brain. Tang Kui himself has this kind of character, in addition to his parents, as well as his sister, he is like this to everyone. The original Tang Kui did not even have an interest in women. If it were not for the evil thing, Tang Kui''s life would be dominated by business circles, instead of dealing with the feelings of children. "Guoguo, eat slowly. After eating, my brother will apany you to disassemble the gift." Tang Kui said with a smile. When Tang Yongbo saw this, he said, "Xiao Yi will follow me for a while, you little ones, get along well." "Yeah, it''s time to get along with each other. You are usually busy, busy with your studies, and busy with your work, so you have a little time on the weekend." Lin Yinghui reacted and hurried round. Obviously, these two couples know Tang Kui''s character. Tang Kui is not close to Tang Yi, they are clear. This is a personal character, and they can''t force their sons, what if they have to be with Tang Yi. In this case, Tang Yi was called to go with him. Tang Kui could not think of it, but he would not oppose it. Sure enough, Tang Guo nodded, Tang Kui did not mean to speak against it. Tang Yi has always been a transparent person in his eyes. Although Tang Kui''s attitude made Tang Yi ufortable, the words of the Tang family gave herfort. After eating, the three came to Tang Guo''s room. Tang Yi entered this room for the first time and was shocked to see the piles of unopened gift boxes. Here are not only Tang Guo''s birthday, gifts prepared by the three, but also various festivals prepared by the three. Of course, for her birthday and other holidays, the three will also prepare gifts for her. Even Tang Kui did not drop this kind of etiquette. It''s shocking to see so much at once. The couple of the Tang family wouldn''t say anything. She guessed that Tang Kui''s gifts for Tang Guo were definitely carefully selected, not for her to be chosen by her people. Thinking of it that way, she was a little bit appetizing again. She warned herself that these jealousies should not be. Tang Guo came back so long after he lived outside. Tang Kui is his brother and carefully prepared gifts. She shouldn''t be jealous, and she has a different mind for Tang Kui and can''t care about such trivial matters. Since Tang Kui likes Tang Guo so much, maybe she has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, can the other party still look at her? Think of it this way, Tang Yi treated Tang Guo with some sincerity. Perhaps this is also a good choice. The so-called Love House and Wuwu, Tang Kui can find her one day? "These are prepared by your parents and your brother. They wille to the room every year on your birthday." Tang Yi walked to Tang Guo and handed her a pair of scissors. "Guo Guo, you dismantle Let s take a look. Whenever this time, I can feel that my parents are very sad, and it is not easy to disturb them, and I do nt know how tofort them. I only know that they really want you toe back. In this remark, Tang Yi took a bit of sincerity, because Tang Kui, now she made up her mind to get along with Tang Guo. Chapter 1750: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (18) Chapter 1750: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (18) Chapter 1750: Unlucky Money (18) As an adoptive daughter, it is really unwise to care about the biological daughter of the adoptive parents, and it is easy to cause Tang Kui''s resentment. She cannot be so stupid. These gifts are stacked neatly, and which year is posted next to them as a gift. "Start demolishing from the furthest days." Tang Yi proposed with a smile. Tang Guo has no objection. At present Tang Yi seems to want to understand something. She feels that the other party intends to get along with her. The other party didn''t stretch out her face to let her hit. Tang Guo didn''t mean to embarrass Tang Yi because he didn''t reach out and smile at the smiling person. She was not in a hurry, human nature wasplicated. Bad people cannot be bad anywhere, and good people cannot be good everywhere. Bad people can be good, and good people can also be bad. Even people may alternate between good and bad, sometimes good and bad. If Tang Yi can persist in this world with this kind of peace, she will admire her. But people are also the most able to withstand the test of various temptations. If Tang Yi does not have the so-called lucky charm, he may not really expect anything and do too much. The lucky charm is still in Tang Yi''s hands. Maybe one day, when the other party remembers it, they make a wish with the lucky charm again? Taste the benefits, how can you give up. What is the wish? It''s what you can''t get, that''s what you want. Talents make a wish. Tang Guo slowly took apart all the gifts from the year when he was separated from his parents, which are some girls'' favorite, including small skirts, nes and so on. She looked for a while, these things now looked a little outdated. But back in that era, I knew how hard the couple of Tang family was. In the gift box, there were three wishes written by the three in the hope that she would return. She unpacked all the remaining gifts one by one, from small torge. In almost every gift box, there were three wishes made by the three of them together, all of which were the same wish, and hoped that Tang Guo would return to this home. Tang Yi watched, and to be honest, she was very envious. Of course, she understands that she should be content. Since the Tang family, the Tang family has been very good to her, and she is no different from the real Tang family. Fortunately, they grew up in the eyes of the two couples. Today, every word the Tang family said about her is to show that the family will not ignore her. Even if Tang Kui forgets her subconsciously, the two will help her round. With such adoptive parents, she is really content. If one day she can get Tang Kui''s sincerity, she won''t ask for anything in her life, even if the Tang family doesn''t give her anything. "Brother, haven''t you prepared various dresses for the party for Guoguo? Although you don''t need it at the moment, you must prepare some spares so as not to be toote. There is also such arge cloakroom, which must be full . " Don Quiton paused, nced at Tang Yi, andughed, "You''re right, time is too tight and you haven''t got enough time to prepare." "Brother, why don''t we just take one step and bring Guoguo to buy clothes today? How about?" Shopping with Tang Kui, to be honest, I haven''t. "Guoguo, are you going today? Are you tired? If you are tired, take a break. Tomorrow is Sunday, can you go?" "Listen to Xiaoyi, one step in ce." Tang Guo answered. Tang Kui touched Tang Guo''s head, with a smile on his face, "Okay, then go and arrange for that brother, you wait here first." Chapter 1751: Unlucky Money (19) Chapter 1751: Unlucky Money (19) After learning that Tang Kui was going to take Tang Guo to buy clothes and customize a dress, Lin Yinghui was very happy, and also told, "Don''t forget Xiaoyi." "I see, Mom." Tang Kui answered, this is a question of courtesy. Tang Yi followed, and he had a brain gush, so he deliberately kept the other side aside, only his sister. If you want to buy it, you must buy it. However, he will only be more attentive to his biological sister. He Tang Kui, who is such a person, does not care, he has never cared. As for what Tang Yi thought, it was her business. If she is unbnced, it is her business. The Tang family has been worthy of her, his parents are so good, she doesn''t care, she has topete with Guoguo for everything. Is there a difference between an adopted daughter and a biological daughter? Of course. In parents'' minds, he guessed that there was a difference. It was just that they had to take care of Tang Yi''s psychology and did not show it. This was because his parents were kind and kind, and they were afraid that the little girl would be awkward. If the parents knew that Guoguo disappeared, it would be a selfish wish of Tang Yi. Despite the first wish, Tang Yi would not know the side effects. Ke Guoguo''s disappearance still had to be counted on her head. Therefore, he is looking forward to what Tang Yi will do next. She has gotten so much, will she take out that evil thing again because of some that she ca nt get, and make a wish to sacrifice the happiness of others and fulfill her wish? If he would, he would not stop. Thest bite of the evil thing is Tang Yi''s end. The Tang family and his rtives, he will take good care of him. "What you fancy, just point your finger." Tang Kui smiled and said Tang Guo, "Brother pays you." Don''t feel too good to buy something for your baby sister. The system looked at Tang Kui so favorably with his host, and was a little anxious in his heart. The host was so cute, why didn''t you show up? You will nevere out again. With the behavior controlled by this sister Tang Kui, in the future you want to marry the host greatly, you may think of baldness. Tang Kui first took the two to the ce where the custom dress was made. In one breath, he customized dozens of sets of dresses for Tang Guo. The people around him felt that the man who took out the bank card with a smile was very handsome. They all knew Tang Kui and said to them when they came in, "This is my sister Guoguo. She is back. Now I will customize the dress. I will customize the best style for her this year. It''s better to have some special designs and small details. I don''t want to have it on my sister''s body and see others wearing a dress with exactly the same details. " "Xiao Yi, what do you need, pick it yourself." After speaking, Tang Kui sat aside and watched Tang Guo be invited in to take measurements. "I don''t need it for the time being. I am here to apany Guoguo specifically. I cane here anytime and anywhere when I need itter." Tang Yi answered with a smile. Rarely sitting with Tang Kui so close, how could she miss this opportunity . Tang Yi finds topics from time to time and talks with Tang Kui. Tang Kui said one by one, Tang Yi was also very satisfied. After customizing the dress, Tang Kui took the two to the mall and bought Tang Guo''s whole body and various essories. At this point, Tang Guo''s old clothes had been changed. She''s almost gone today. She is holding a cup of milk tea and waiting with Tang Yi outside the mall. Tang Kui went to pick up the car. Chapter 1752: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (20) Chapter 1752: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (20) Chapter 1752: Unlucky Money (20) "Guo Guo, I want to go to the bathroom first." The first time I drank the milk tea bought by Tang Kui, Tang Yi was a little excited, and identally drank arge cup of milk tea. He was urgency now. Tang Guo held more than half of the milk tea and nodded. "Then you go, we wait for you." "Um." Tang Yi quickly went to the bathroom, Tang Guo stood alone. Milk tea is the first time in my life. It should be said that aftering to this world, she really has no time to eat snacks. The snacks made by the Chen Wen and Zhao Wen couples are very delicious. With a mouthful, she went to the store to eat, and rarely bought those things. The main thing is that in this city, it is more troublesome to throw garbage. The sorting of various garbage has driven the entire city''s citizens crazy. Tang Guo now feels a bit empathetic, because she can''t drink now, and she didn''t make any special garbage before. So, what kind of garbage should she throw away the remaining milk tea? ? She was standing in the position of several trash cans, and her face was full of embarrassment. The current trash can had a camera, and even a real name fingerprint system was needed to open the trash can. Once thrown wrong, the identity of the person can be identified instantly. Within a few days, the fine will be sent to the home, and at the same time, the real-name notification will be criticized on the screen of the trash box for a day. Shame. "Tunzi, let me check. What kind of garbage is milk tea?" [Okay, the host is big. ] The system chuckled, did the host sometimes struggle? In the snack bar of Chen Xian and Zhao Wen''s, there are very few disposable dishes. They are packed in various small bowls, and the strange garbage is still rtively small. The system is still inquiring. At this moment, a young man came up beside Tang Guo. "Miss, do you need help?" The voice was not bad. Tang Guo looked up and saw a sweet smile when he saw the other party. "Yes, I don''t know how to throw this cup of milk tea." "Listen to thedy''s ent, not the one here?" Tang Guo nodded, "Well, we are a small ce, and garbage ssification has not been strictly enforced. I am here to buy milk tea for the first time, and I don''t know what to do for a while." The young and handsome man reached out to Tang Guo, "Leave it to me, I will help you." "Thank you very much indeed." Tang Guo was not polite. He gave the milk tea cup to the man. He watched him open the trash can with his fingerprints, poured the milk tea in the cup into a trash can, and put the milk tea cup again. Throw it into another trash can. After doing all this, the man turned back to her and said, "Miss, do you remember? This is how milk tea is divided in the future." "I see, thank you very much." The man smiled, "You''re wee, since thedy is living in this city, she still needs to learn more about garbage sorting. It will be easier to solve such difficulties in the future." "Yes, I didn''t pay attention before. I will pay attention this time. Go back and take a good look at this information." The man took out his mobile phone, opened a software and handed it to Tang Guo, "In fact, it is not that troublesome, thedy might as well download this app, which contains all kinds of garbage ssification information, which is very professional. No matter what garbage, there is no such software It can''t be solved. Even if it is a new type of garbage, it will be properly ssified soon. " Chapter 1753: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (21) Chapter 1753: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (21) Chapter 1753: Unlucky Money (21) Tang Guo reached his head and nced at the name of the software: the garbage ssification master. I simply took out my mobile phone, directly ced a garbage ssification master, and registered at the same time. I flipped on it and saw a variety of garbage ssification. This app not only talks about garbage ssification, but also the business of handling garbage. Looking at this app, it should belong to a certain enterprise. There are many busy office workers above, who do nt have time to distribute garbage. They all ce orders here, and let thepany s professional garbage separatorse to distribute garbage for them. And for a month, it''s not expensive. With a little money, you can resolve the troubles in your life, and no busy office worker will care. She is a bit admired that the founder of this app is really advanced. The emergence of garbage ssification has seized the market, and so easy-to-use and standardized apps have appeared, and they are personal talents. "Fruit." Tang Guo was watching the app, and suddenly Tang Kui''s voice came from his ear. It seemed to be seeing Tang Guo beside him, and there was a strange man standing there. He had to get out of the car and walked over. He was particrly vignt at first. When he saw the young man, his brows opened, "Tao Yu, why are you here?" Of course, what he wanted to ask was not this, but how could this guy stand beside his sister. If he didn''t know Tao Yu, he would have thought that the other party was after his sister''s beauty and wanted to lie to the little girl. When Tao Yu saw Tang Kui, he was a little surprised, "Tang Kui, why are you here? You are so busy, you won''te to the mall?" He remembered that Tang Kui called out "Guoguo" just now, and his eyes narrowed between Tang Guo and Tang Kui. He was not in a good mood. Could it be that these two men and women are friends. "Brother." Tang Guo looked up and said with a smile, "It turns out that you know this gentleman. I just didn''t know how to throw garbage. Thanks to him, he also asked me to download a very useful app called Master of garbage sorting, I''m researching. " "Yes, Xiaoyi went to the bathroom, let''s wait." Tang Kuisong breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Tao Yu, "This is my sister, born." Tao Yu heard the tone that Tang Kui valued. He also knew that the real little princess of the Tang family had been lost a long time ago. So this is it? Then she and Tang Kui are brothers and sisters? I don''t know why, he felt a little overjoyed. The disappointment just now is no longer there. "Guoguo, this is Tao Yu, and also the founder of the garbage ssification master app. Now all the garbage ssification businesses in this city are monopolized by this guy." "Then Brother Tao is really amazing." Tang Guo''scent praise. Tao Yu smiled humblely and said, "I was just ying around and I didn''t expect to reach this point, but I was lucky to have entered the industry by chance." He had been praised by so many people before, and even the state awarded him, he was not so happy. Be bragged by this little girl, he actually has a feeling of drunkenness, fluttering, it is evil. [Host, is this your lovely home? Tang Guozhenughed: "Yeah, this guy is quite advanced. He is actually a garbage president in this life." System: [Host, you are called the president of other garbage, isn''t it okay? Moreover, the upation of others is green and environmentally friendly. In the future, you will not worry about throwing garbage. It should be said that your whole family will not worry about throwing garbage. This guy will definitely give you a package and divide it properly. see you tomorrow Chapter 1754: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (22) Chapter 1754: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (22) Chapter 1754: Unlucky Money (22) When Tang Yi came out, Tang Kui and Tao Yu bid farewell and took Tang Guo and Tang Yi home. Tao Yu stood in ce, paused for a while, and then reluctantly looked back. He didn''t know what happened. Just now, I watched a good-looking little girl standing beside the trash can from a distance, and came over unconsciously, seeing that the other party was worrying about the garbage in her hand. This is the first time he has been so helpful, or throwing garbage out. Although he is the boss of a garbagepany, this thing about throwing garbage really can''t get him. What even surprised him was that this beautiful little girl was actually Tang Kui''s biological sister, the little Qianjin of the Tang family. Thinking of her little face and voice, he was still in a good mood. In a short time, she was really impressed in his mind. It was really strange. Tang Yi also knows Tao Yu, knowing that Tao Yu and Tang Kui have a good rtionship, but they are not very familiar with her. She was sitting in the car, still thinking that Tao Yu and Tang Guo had just talked andughed, it seemed that the rtionship was not bad. "Guo Guo, do you know President Tao?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t know." "Looking at you before, it looks familiar." "I''m not very familiar with it. I just didn''t know how to throw garbage. Fortunately, I had the help of Brother Tao to solve my difficulties. I didn''t expect him and my brother to be friends. that''s all? So Tang Guo and Tao Yu have just met. Tang Guo only returned to the Tang family today. She also knew the true identity of the other party. Tao Yu shouldn''t know that Tang Guo is a matter of the Tang family? Therefore, Tang Guo does not throw garbage, so the other party kindlyes up to help her? She and Tao Yu are unfamiliar, but they have also met many times. ording to her understanding, Tao Yu is not the kind, very enthusiastic person. Especially for girls, that person basically avoided it. It looks so beautiful and is the founder of a new type of waste sortingpany. There are countless admirers around it, and many of them have a very good family background. I haven''t seen Tao Yu. I was so enthusiastic and helped personally point out how to sort garbage. Tao Yu is neither cold nor warm to her. How is it different to Tang Guo? Because Tao Yu and Tang Kui are close friends, Tang Yi''s heart is more concerned. Although she has been suppressing her jealousy, when many things really happen, it is impossible to not care or not mind. Tang Yi didn''t ask any more. The question was too obvious, which easily aroused Tang Kui''s resentment and made her look aggressive. Now that she has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, Tang Kui will always appear next to Tang Guo since she loves her biological sister so much. Where Tang Guo is, it is much easier to see Tang Kui. Tang Guo felt that Tang Yi looked at her with something different. She buried her head slightly, lowered her eyes, and her lips were slightly raised. Therefore, Tang Yi intends to rely on her to see Tang Kui often? Then she had to look at it, the other side couldn''t stand it. The Tang family has returned, and the Tang family must hold a banquet, which will be widely advertised as a name correction. The banquet is scheduled for next Saturday night. As for this weekend, none of the Tang family was busy. Even Tang Yi cancelled her date with her ssmates and stayed at home. Chapter 1755: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (23) Chapter 1755: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (23) Chapter 1755: Unlucky Money (23) In the end, Tang Yi was a high school repeater, and only on weekends did he have the opportunity to stay with Tang Guo. On Monday, I have to go back to school. Even if she was a day student, she could not see Tang Guo every day. Tang Guo is also a student and a college student. It was agreed before that he would not live in the Tang family every day. At most, he would spare time and go back to live. Tang Yi had a good rtionship with Tang Guo and didn''t have much time to do it. Although the banquet will not be held until next Saturday night, everyone with a little status is asking about Tang Qianxiaoqian, hobbies, and other situations. Even Tang Yi''s ssmates know that the real money of the Tang family is back, and her eyes are a bit subtle. Tang Yi felt it, but didn''t bother. She thought that these people were just jealous of her and wanted to see her jokes. To Tang''s father and mother, really indifferent to her, it may be a joke. Others may be disappointing. Her status in the Tang family has not changed. Tang Yi told her attitude to a few good friends. "Xiao Yi, do you really think that biological and non-natural ones are treated the same?" "It must be different. Believe it or not, at a critical moment, your parents must choose their biological daughter, not you." "I didn''t say, Xiaoyi, from now on, you still have to n for yourself, don''t care about anything. If you don''t fight, you''re a fool." "Yeah, Xiaoyi, how many people are waiting to see your joke now, you have to be careful. By the way, is that really good, good to get along?" Tang Yi replied: "My personality is very good, my parents have not changed my attitude, don''t worry about it blindly." Although you say so in your mouth, friends'' words are still deeply imprinted on Tang Yi''s heart. Yeah, can it be the same as the adopted one? It must be different. She epts this. After all, her parents are really good to her. "How does she look like, are you pretty?" "Which family did she live in before, can she fit into a circle like ours and get used to living a thousand dors?" Two friends asked one after another, Tang Yi frowned slightly, and replied, "There should be no problem." It should be said that Tang Guo is very beautiful and has to admit that she is more beautiful than her. After all, when Tang''s mother was young, she was a great beauty. Not to mention Tang''s father, her genes are very good. As for whether she can fit into the circle and get used to the life of thousands of dors, Tang Guo doesn''t see anything rustic. [111: "Host, I think about it, I always feel that there is something wrong with this world."] On that day, Tang Kui was busy in the office and asked 111 to help him choose a gift for Tang Guo. The gift he intends to give Tang Guo is certainly not something that can be bought with money in this world. Instead, let the system go to the space mall to choose. Pick a few unique ones, wait for him to finish, and then carry out the final screening. And, we have to give two couples of the Tang family, and choose two life-saving symbols, so that when Tang Yi makes strange and weird wishes, they may die unexpectedly, which will destroy his mission. Hearing 111 said something was wrong, he stopped and said, "What''s wrong?" [111 thought for a while: "I just turned the story. At this time, the host, your sister''s adoptive parents, shouldn''t have died unexpectedly?"] Chapter 1756: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (24) Chapter 1756: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (24) Chapter 1756: Unlucky Money (24) [111: "No, it should be said that on the day of Tang Guo''s college entrance examination, her adoptive parents died in a car ident. How can they now open a snack bar outside Tang Guo University? In addition, Tang Yi, when Tang Yi suddenly entered the college entrance examination, he had a fever and entered the emergency department. One month of illness. Following the original trajectory, she should be admitted to that university. Even if it is the butterfly effect that hosts you through, you haven''t done anything yet, it won''t affect that far. "] After hearing this, Tang Kui whispered: "So you can only hold my thigh. If you change to a silly host, will you still have the opportunity to get the rewards of the excellent system every year?"] [111 heard Tang Kui''s words and said in horror, "Host, have you seen something wrong already? When did you tell me why, why didn''t I find anything at all?"] "Because you are stupid, stupid, blind, how could you find it? Have you discussed with your pig teammates, is it useful? These changes do not affect my task. On the contrary, the results produced are pretty good, I care so Do more. " So, his host means that as long as it doesn''t affect hispletion of the task, no matter what strange things happen, it doesn''t matter, right? He always feels that his host is not in the wrong line. Such people can be the taskers, and they carelessly do nothing. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t affect him, he doesn''t look like a member of their time and space administration, but a bit like a member of the opposite family, with incorrect thinking. Of course, these words, he can only whisper in his heart, and dare not say them. The taste that was thrown into the wall of the little ck roof by the host was not so good. [111 said pitifully: "The host, I want to ask, why are these changes happening? The host is wise and intelligent, and you must know it."] Tang Kui is probably in a good mood, and said patiently, "Before seeing my sister, I suspect that there are three people who changed these things, Tang Guo, Chen Xian, and Zhao Wen. As for Tang Yi''s problem, I guess it is Because Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were not in trouble, the lucky charm gave her back, which caused her who was originally healthy to suddenly have a high fever in the examination room. " [111 Curiosity: "What about now?"] Who is wrong? Yes, he is just stupid, but he also has clever things. For example, if he holds a golden thigh in one go, he won''t let go, he is dead-faced, and he shouldn''t follow it. The Space and Time Administration only looks at the results and does not look at the process. He treats the host as a funny system, and is willing. "After analyzing my contact, this wrong person should be my baby sister." Tang Kui''s lips evoked a smile, "She is much smarter than expected." [111 said in surprise, "Is she born again?"] Tang Kui chuckled and said, "Three uncles, I suggest you go to the little ck house, think about this problem, ande out clearly." [111 said afraid, "What about picking gifts?"] "Okay, go pick the gift, pick the best, don''t save me money." 111, who had escaped from the small ck room next to him, hurriedly went to pick a gift. He is so stupid that he should not be here, and it will hinder the host''s eyes. "Parents, is this app very convenient?" Tang Guo is giving two couples, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen, Amway''s garbage ssification master app. Chapter 1757: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (25) Chapter 1757: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (25) Chapter 1757: Unlucky Money (25) Before two people opened a snack bar, they just arrived and didn''t know many people. Regarding the problem of garbage ssification, the two of them have studied it well. The garbage in the kitchen is a bit more troublesome. Although it is not too much trouble, carefully dividing this thing every day is still time-consuming. This app, basically an employee of thatpany, designates time to collect garbage. The price is cheap and it is very convenient. It takes a lot of effort. Although many stores have employees who specialize in throwing garbage, they don''t want to spend a lot of money. But in this snack bar, the people who sort garbage are often sorted by the couples themselves. Most of the time, the store door is closed, and they start to do it. They are busyte every day. Tang Guo proposed this to them. The first is to make them easier. The second is to give some people a chance. President Junk, she has a little interest in men in this profession. The two couples were ced on the same day after being used by the Amway garbage sorting app. Basically this street, at least how many users must be reached, the garbage sortingpany will drive to collect garbage. Tao Yu, a garbage ssificationpany, not only collects garbage, but also has a garbage disposal terminal. The treatment methods are very environmentally friendly and advanced. This is why he was awarded an award by the state. Make money, gain fame, do good deeds, and feed arge number of people. Can they not be praised? What kind of person is Tao Yu? When I saw that little girl for the first time, I had someone in my heart. After thinking about it for two days, I felt that I could not see anyone, and my heart was uneasy. Naturally, I would check this little girl, where is she now. I heard that her adoptive parents opened a snack bar at home, and she has been following this snack bar for a long time. Sure enough, he and his guess are good, Tang Guo will certainly use his family''s garbage ssification master to ce orders. "Mr. Tao, that snack bar has an order." "Go and collect them." "However, President Tao, at this time, the customers on their side have not reached the specified number. It is estimated that after two hours, they will be able to arrive." "In the future, no matter how many orders there are for this garbage, as long as they ce an order, even if they are the only one, you will go even if it is in the middle of the night. Those who collect garbage will be processed, three times. Now, nobody wants to do it. After waiting, Tao Yu also prepared to leave thepany. Then there is his business, and of course he cannot stay in the office. When the staff of the garbage ssificationpany came over, the couple Chen Xian and Zhao Wen saw that they cleaned up the garbage neatly, and the price was not expensive, and it really felt a lot easier. Although sorting garbage is not too much trouble, it takes time. Every day they have to eat, but they are still tired. At this moment, it was about two or three o''clock in the afternoon. There were basically no customers in the shop. However, a car was parked beside the garbage truck outside the store. A man came down from the car, he nced at the snack bar, and finally came in. The couple Chen Xian and Zhao Wen greeted him quickly, and after seeing the Tang family and various Inte celebrities, they were not surprised at all, why would anyone drive a luxury car to a snack bar to eat. They also understand that their own snacks may be really unusual and delicious. Although they taste good, they are not bad, and they are not particrly delicious. Chapter 1758: Unlucky Money (26) Chapter 1758: Unlucky Money (26) Tao Yu found a spot to sit down and ordered two snacks. The couple naturally went in to make him fresh, and their snacks were all made fresh, so they were so popr. The waiter in the store was not working at the moment, so Zhao Wen shouted Tang Guo: "Small fruit, here is the guest, go and help the guests to pour a cup of tea." Tang Guo came out holding the teapot, and at a nce he saw Tao Yu sitting firmly in his seat. Tao Yu was burying his head and looking at the mobile phone. The pretend pair really wanted to make the systemugh. If he hadn''t known, the host''s cuteness would have made excuses, and he would really believe that it was just a coincidence. Sure enough, when Tang Guo poured water for him, he was about to say thank you. He looked up and saw Tang Guo. The words turned sharply, with a little surprise, "Little fruit?" "Brother Tao, why are you here?" Tang Guo pretended not to know anything, and asked Tao Yu as he poured tea. Tao Yu held his mobile phone and handed it to Tang Guo. "Is nt there all the good snacks on the Inte recently? My brother also likes these snacks, and I n to take a look. If it s hygienic and tastes good, bring him next time. . " (Tao Yu''s brother Tao Hao: Why don''t I know, why didn''t my brother tell me this?) "Is this the case? Brother Tao is afraid that the snack bar is not as good as the Inte. It s not as good as uploading from the Inte. Come and see the situation yourself. If it s good, bring your younger brother. Brother, how bad this shop is, right? " System: Hahahahaha, dig yourself a pit, or that virtue. The host is also, always likes to y at home. "No, in fact, it can be liked by so many people. I don''t think there should be any health problems," Tao Yu looked directly at Tang Guo''s good-looking eyes, for fear that she might have misunderstood something, and quickly exined, "I am passing by today, suddenly remembered I just wanted toe in and try something new, but I was actually attracted. " "I didn''t expect to meet Xiaoguo here, yes, Xiaoguo, why are you here?" I know everything clearly, but pretend to ask. Tang Guo also didn''t take it apart, saying that this was a snack bar for her adoptive parents and would often help here. "That''s the way it is." The topic has opened, and Tao Yu pointed to the garbage truck outside. "Did you also ce an order?" "Yeah, thanks to Brother Tao before, I think Brother''s app and services should be good, so I told my parents. No, they n to try today, as good as they think." Unconsciously, Tao Yu pulled out a card from his pocket. "Then I''ll give you a membership gold card. My brother and I are also good friends. I hope you don''t refuse." "What is this membership gold card for?" Tao Yu uttered a sentence: "Thirty percent off the life-long system to collect garbage." System: Hmm, hahaha ... Sure enough, he is the president of garbage, and what he sends is not the same. A garbage member gold card, which receives 30% off garbage, is also no one, but Tao Yu thought of it. This big battle was fought in order to send a junk membership gold card to Tang Guo''s hands. "Brother Tao, I''m wee." After all, everyone used her brothers and friends as excuses. If she didn''t ept them, she wouldn''t keep them busy for a long time. Chapter 1759: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (27) Chapter 1759: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (27) Chapter 1759: Unlucky Money (27) [The host is big, I guess, there should be the top-level card, which may be a lifetime system and collect garbage for free. I guess he should want to give it this way, but he is afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstandings. He intends to approach it step by step, approach you step by step, and then he will be logical. This guy is very careful in everything he does, and he calctes very well. It is also a disadvantage that I encountered arge host, this kind of person who can pretend to know nothing, want to change another one, who knows his whim. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen also know that Tao Yu and Tang Guo know each other. The other party is also Tang Guo s close friend. He also helped Tang Guo before. He also knew that the other party was even the founder of the garbage ssification master. Looking at Tao Yu''s eyes instantly, it was all different. Such young people who are advancing with the times are really excellent in their eyes. After learning that the other party had given them a junk membership gold card, they said that today''s snacks were invited to Tao Yu. If you eatter, give him a discount. In fact, ording to their personality, it is possible to say that it is free. But people are not short of that money. If they say it''s free, they may be embarrassed. Just say a discount and be safe. Tao Yu performed very well in front of the two of them. Several of them chatted, and they were all in the same ce. There was no generation gap at all. No matter what he said, Tao Yu was able to answer. In short, in the eyes of the couple, this is a very good young man. The system beeps twice. This is to get the adoptive parents withrge hosts first, so smart. It''s Friday. Tomorrow is Saturday. On Saturday night, the Tang family will host a banquet for Tang Guo. On Friday afternoon, Tang Yi and some of her friends appeared in the snack bar. Tang Yi was originally because of the snacks in the snack bar. He had a ss for a week and agreed with friends to eat on Friday because there were parties on Saturday. She had no idea that she would meet Tang Guo here. At the same time, she also remembered how she felt before and where she had seen Tang Guo. It turned out that they first met at this snack bar. If she didn''t think wrong, Tang Guo would be recognized. Most of her parents brought her to the snack bar to eat snacks. When she saw Tang Guo, she felt like the other Tang mother. Yes, she went back and flipped through the photos, and found that Tang Guo and the young Tang mother were simr in seven points. When he reached this conclusion, Tang Yiman wasplicated. At that time, she thought in her mind that if she hadn''t been noisy toe to this restaurant for snacks, would Tang''s father and mother not meet Tang Guo. You can''t find Tang Guo if you don''t meet Tang Guo. If Tang Guo is not found, she will always be the only daughter of the parents. The original delicious snack was eaten in Tang Yi''s mouth at this time, but there was no taste. It was because she was greedy that she had such a consequence. She hated herself a bit, Tang Guoben was the daughter of her parents, but she was thinking about it. Tang Yi looked dazed, and Tang Guo saw it. Neither she nor Tang Kui took the initiative to do excessive things to Tang Yi, but the other party was tangled and even repented because of his brain supplement. It can be seen that Tang Yi still has to go the old way. "Xiao Yi, what''s wrong, isn''t it right?" When Tang Yi heard Tang Guo''s question, he quickly shook his head, "No, no, it''s delicious." Chapter 1760: Unlucky Money (28) Chapter 1760: Unlucky Money (28) "I just haven''t eaten such delicious food for a week, and I''m tired and tired after studying." "Then hurry up and go back to rest." Tang Guo said with a smile. "I thought I''d seen you somewhere before, but I remembered it now. You came before." Tang Yi''s face changed a little, and then he smiled again. "Yeah, this shop is your adoptive parents. Uncle Aunt is really amazing and can make such delicious food." Especially looking at the couple Chen Chen and Zhao Wen, she looked sour to Tang Guo. Why is the difference between people so big? Even though Tang Guo was lost, he never suffered any hardships. Even if he is the adoptive parent of the other party, he is not a rich man, and Tang Guo lives so happily. Now that Tang Guo has actually given up his original business, he has spent a lot of money to set up shop here, which is how much he loves Tang Guo. The same is true for parents. Tang Guo has been separated for more than ten years. Instead of forgetting, they remember more and more. And she is different, even if her parents were alive, she did not spoil her like this. She remembered that when she was very young, she was three or four years old. Her parents always quarreled, and her mother hit her every time. Later, both died unexpectedly. Grandpa and Grandma thought she was a girl and didn''t recognize her. The rtives did not care about her at all, and no one wanted such a tow bottle, and she was finally sent to the orphanage. And Tang Guo, it seems that no matter where he goes, he is a golden life, so many people like her. "Xiao Yi, who is she? Your friend or ssmate?" After Tang Guo went in, Tang Yi''s friends couldn''t help asking her. Tang Yi must not be able to lie. After all, these friends, at the banquet tomorrow night, can see Tang Guo and know the identity of the other party. Taking a deep breath, she said, "It is my parents'' biological daughter, she is Tang Guo. This snack bar was opened by her adoptive parents." "Is that so?" Friends were very surprised, and looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, it was a bitplicated. Before, they all thought that Tang Guo was definitely not as good as these wisedies. I never imagined that people were slim, slender, fair-skinned, and cherry-faced, with a small mouth and a sunflower seed face. It was really better than them to see where they went. The sound also sounds very sweet, and the temperament will not be weakened by appearance and sound. From where I look, it''s all like ady of gold. Tang Yi was unhappy about eating this time. After eating with a few friends, he said he was going back. On the way back, her friend whispered a reminder, "Xiao Yi, I do nt think it is easy for me to look at thisdy. You have to be careful. I checked it before, and her grades are pretty good. It was originally her I can apply for a better school. I finally chose this ce. I wonder if she knew anything in advance. " "Is this so?" Tang Yi didn''t believe it. After all, Tang Guo should really know his own life, so why not find his own home. I was able to meet my parents, thanks to her mouth, otherwise, I ca nt meet her. "Don''t think too much about it. Taking your parents as a person, even if they can''t give you so much, they will not treat you badly. However, they must be very guilty about their daughters. They want this Miss Qianjin to want more They will definitely favor her. That is why we advise you to n for yourself. " Not long after Tang Yi returned to the vi, he was upstairs and saw Tang Guo get off from Tang Kui''s car, his face changed slightly, and finally he went downstairs to meet the two. There was a smile on her face, "Little fruit, was your elder brother picking you back?" "Well, my brother should be just in time." Tang Guo answered. Tang Yi felt a little guilty: "Maybe." She remembered that thepany and Tangguo School were not going at all. So, Tang Kui picked it up in person? see you tomorrow Chapter 1761: Unlucky Money (29) Chapter 1761: Unlucky Money (29) Chapter 1761 Unlucky Money (29) The time finally came to the evening of the Saturday banquet. On the same day, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen also handed the shop over to the staff to watch. For such a big event, the Tang family will definitely invite them, the adoptive parents who are very important to Tang Guo, toe over to the banquet. Tang Guo wore that night when Tang Kui took her tailor-made dressst time. It was a very beautiful little blue dress, which was worn on her like a princess. When she was taken down by Tang Kui herself, everyone''s attention at the banquet was attracted to her. Because of her appearance, countless female guests at the banquet became tarnished, including Tang Yi. Even though Tang Yi was well-dressed, he was not able to look outstanding in the aura of Tang Guo. Beforeing, many people were still guessing what the Tang family would be like today. ording to Tang Kui and Lin Yinghui''s looks, it should be no worse. But this Qianjin was raised and raised outside, and she is not bad, but she may not be able to get it. After all, their circle, banquet etiquette, and manners are all very important. What about people, they saw them now, and their hearts looked down. Silently whispered in their hearts, where did they grow up outside, if they did not know these years, the Tang family had not given up looking for Tang Guo. I''m really afraid that they secretly received a castle from which daughter they took to train. Those whoe to the banquet naturally want to praise Tang Guo. Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui both smiled and brought Tang Guo with them. Even at this time, they did not ignore Tang Yi. Tang Yi has always been with Lin Yinghui''s side, which is equivalent to Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo standing in the middle, two of them followed left and right. Tang Kui, who is an elder brother, can only stand to the side, next to Tang Guo. He didn''t mind these, and even then no one could ignore him. The Tang family does not ignore Tang Yi, but these foreigners are not necessarily. They don''t care, you Tang Yi isfortable now, they only know that the Tang family came back. The man looks pretty good, he got it out and was regarded as a treasure by the Tang family. Now it is definitely necessary to get to know each other well, maybe in the future it may be possible to be inws with the Tang family. At the banquet, Tang Yi was the most popr, but now Tang Guo. So, will Tang Yi feel good about it? Naturally, it was ufortable, and she kept smiling all the way, but everyone seemed to have not noticed her. Those who were enthusiastic about her once seemed to disappear. At the stage of dancing, even more came out, many peers came to invite Tang Guo to dance. After being politely rejected by Tang Guo, those talents remembered her and invited her to dance. It felt like she was picking up the rest of Tang Guo. Say you do nt care, but maybe you do nt care at this time? After politely refusing, she and her little sisters held a goblet and whispered aside. The girls at the same level as the Tang family havee to Tang Guo and talked andughed with her. They originally thought that they didn''t have amonnguage with Tang Guo, but they didn''t expect to talk about the topic and it was very easy. Tang Guo wasn''t frightened at all. They wanted to talk to her about the topic, but they would talk to other ces just after chatting. The other party could easily connect. Chapter 1762: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (30) Chapter 1762: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (30) Chapter 1762: Unlucky Money (30) At this moment, they want to make more contact with this really Miss Qianjin. For them, Tang Yi has nothing to dislike, but they and Tang Yi can''t talk to each other. In the past, they didn''t have much contact with Tang Yi. Tang Yi had his own circle. This is a lot of money. They are also hindered by courtesy and face. They are here today to win a show. After being familiar with them, they felt that they coulde and go in the future. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were a little worried at first. After all, Tang Guo was lost at a very young age, fearing that she would not get in. Now seeing her like a fish and water, she doesn''t have to worry about it, maybe it''s a gift for one person. In fact, the original performance is not very good on this day. How can you not be stage frightened without training from an early age. It''s such a big party again, even an adult, will be stage frightened. Tang Guo is ustomed to big scenes, so naturally he won''t be weak. "Xiaoguo, can I invite you to dance?" Tao Yu, before seeing Tang Guo politely reject the others, was relieved and nervous. She was able to reject others, and naturally was able to reject him. But at this rare opportunity, he still wanted to invite her to a dance. I don''t know why, since seeing Tang Guo, there is no ce for her, he is full of her mind. Where she is, his eyes can only see her. Tao Yu suspected that this was love at first sight. He did not dare to act rashly, intending to get in touch for a while and then n slowly. The reason for nning is because the attitude of the Tang family and Tang Kui will not easily surrender their little princess. Tang Guo and her adoptive parents now have a good impression on her. The Tang family also had a good impression on him. Tang Kui was still his good friend, but the things he wanted to do might provoke these three people. You have to be careful not to let them discover his mind. "Brother Tao." Tao Yu smiled a little. It was different from seeing Tang Guo before. After all, it was in the public, and he had to maintain his character. In the past, he kept a safe distance from these people and ignored them. Sudden change in appearance suddenly attracted many people''s attention, and those who doubted him copsed. "Okay." Tang Guo saw everyone around him watching her and agreed, "Thanks to Brother Tao for his helpst time." There was a strange look around, now I understand. This Tao Yu is really familiar with the Tang family. It is not surprising that Tang Guo could recognize him. It is not surprising that he has a different attitude towards Tang Guo. After all, he has a strong rtionship with Tang Kui. Besides, listening to Tang Guo''s words, it seems that the two still havemunication. Countless people breathed a sigh of relief, and they said, this Tao Yu, who has always loved and ignored people, how can he suddenly invite a little girl to dance. It is estimated that people are afraid of Tang Guo''s fright, and he will be the eldest brother to help her. Tao Yu didn''t know that if it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s words, he had invited Tang Guo to dance, which would be enough for him to copse. At this moment, he was still thinking that Tang Guo promised to dance with him, and he feltcent. Tang Yi saw Tao Yu and Tang Guo dancing, but had no idea. She nced at Tang Kui secretly, seeing that Tang Kui''s mouth smiled, her eyes looked at the two on the dance floor with a little deepness, and her lips were lightly tapped. Chapter 1763: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (31) Chapter 1763: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (31) Chapter 1763: Unlucky Money (31) I don''t know when Tang Kui will be able to invite her to dance. For a while, she celebrated her eighteenth birthday. I didn''t know that I could ask for Tang Kui to promise to dance with her. Tang Yi thought of this, her heartbeat was very fast, her face became red. Afraid of being seen, she turned and went to the bathroom. Hiding in the bathroom for a while, she was about to open the door, and suddenly there was a small voice outside, which made her give up the action of opening the door. "The real money is really the real money, even if it is raised outside, it is as good as it is. Regardless of appearance, manners, it is the best. It is not true, even if raised from childhood, it is really not as good as it is. " "You can''t say that, it''s just that this money is really good. Looking at our circle, there are not many peers who canpare with Tang Yi." "If it was fortunate that she was taken back to the Tang family and carefully cultivated by the Tang family, would she be so good? Speaking of it, if she had lost all her money, would she have this life?" The person who said this was clearly at Jealous of Tang Yi''s life. Tang Yi heard it, but what the other party said really poked her pain. "Hush, Hush you, today is not a bash wherever he goes. Whether true or false, people are Tang''s daughter. You do not see it? Even if true daughter came back, she was Tang couple close at hand, this Attitude tells us that they also value their adoptive daughters. " "Okay, she''s so good, she''s really a little unbnced for Tang Guo. It''s unlucky. She lost it when she was a kid. My parents loved another fake for more than ten years. Now the fakes are back and they continue to be At home, the love of parents also scores part of the fakes. If I am, I can''t stand it. " "Well, don''t talk about it. If you want to be heard, isn''t it offending people? It''s a matter of others, we can''t control it. Besides, it doesn''t make sense. If the real daughteres back, you must throw it away You have a kitten and a puppy, as well as feelings. " The voice of the two of them gradually decreased, Footsteps are getting farther and farther Hearing nothing, Tang Yicai came out from inside, his face was very unsightly. Back at the banquet, even if no one talked about her, she was unhappy. Lin Yinghui saw her a long time before she came out and smiled and asked her if she was ufortable. She squeezed a smile and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. The eyes that looked around frequently made her feel ufortable. It always felt that those who looked at her and continued to bow their heads were not discussing whether those words she had just heard. In fact, if you think about it, you will know that people whoe here will not be fools. How can it be discussed in arge audience. But Tang Yi always felt that these people were talking about her. The more I thought about it, the more ufortable my heart was. She would be embarrassed if there weren''t a few little sisters with her. Tang Guo has ended a dance with Tao Yu, and now she is sitting beside her, chatting with each other cheerfully. Tang Yi yed well and sat in a pile. Most of these were her ssmates who had known her since she was very young. When the Tang family saw Tang Guo integrate so quickly, the worry in their hearts was gone, and she gave all sovereignty to her. As for Tang Kui, he was never worried. [111: "Host, you smiled mysteriously just now, are you thinking about something bad?"] "I was wondering if your program was packed with bean curd." Chapter 1764: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (32) Chapter 1764: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (32) Chapter 1764: Unlucky Money (32) After thest banquet, Tang Guo''s excellent performance left a deep impression on the people in this circle. No one can shake the status of the Tang family''s little princess. Later, there were thousands of families in the family who thought they were chatting well and wanted to make friends with Tang Guo. For a friend in good faith, Tang Guo will naturally not refuse. And as she is today, she really has to make friends in several circles. One to two, everyone is familiar. On the weekend, these thousands of dors will call and ask Tang Guo to y. Or Tang Guo, ask them toe to the Tang family to y. Later Tang Guo asked them if she liked snacks. She adopted a snack bar at her foster parents'' house. If they want to, they can go directly to the store and she invites them. Although they are all small money, their family history is extraordinary. But when ites to delicious, they are all the same. And I still heard countless celebrities, rmended snacks. They found a time, and came at noon. The thousands of people who have been in an extraordinary status came here to dress very easily. In particr, a one-piece, loose-fitting T-shirt seems to be preparing for the next open stomach. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen looked at these youngdies, who were somewhat informal and liked it a bit. They are very happy that their daughters can integrate into their own circle so quickly. Tang Yi and Tang Guo can meet once a week. Based on the current situation, Tang Yi will not break out for the time being. As for when I can''t help it, Tang Guo doesn''t know. Before the banquet, she had given the life-saving charm to the Tang family and the couple, and also told them to take it with them. This time, the life-saving sign she gave was a two-handed string that looked the same as a rosary. Both husband and wife have some faith in the Buddha, and she can be regarded as their best. "Parents, I came back from a business trip this time. I was in the temple and gave our family a return for peace." Tang Kui took out four gift boxes during a weekend meal. The moment he took it out, Tang Guo felt special strength. Even in this world, these special forces do not exist in themselves. But her soul is extremely powerful, very sensitive to these forces. Tang Kui pushed the two boxes in front of Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, and the other two boxes in front of Tang Guo and Tang Yi. Tang Guo obviously felt that the things in the box in front of Tang Yi had no special power and should be ordinary things. Holding the box, she opened it and found it was a drop-shaped jade pendant without otherplicated carvings. Tang Yi also opened. Naturally, there was also a jade pendant that looked simr. The styles are rtively young and suitable for young girls. "I thought of bringing us a gift." Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui looked at each other and opened the box. Tang Yongbo''s is an emerald brand with a Guanyin image. Lin Yinghui''s is a delicate Buddha head pendant, which fits well with women. "It looks very good." Tang Yongbo is a man who understands jade. "Your boy, I think I''m interested this time, have I spent a lot?" "It is not a matter of money to honor your parents," Tang Kui said. "These are all drunk, and parents must take them with them." Lin Yinghui nodded. "Your brothers and sisters, you really want to go together. Before that, Guoguo also sent us. The beads and bracelets were also said to be open, so we should always wear them." "Oh? Is this so?" Tang Kui''s eyes fell on their wrists. . . Chapter 1765: Unlucky Money (33) Chapter 1765: Unlucky Money (33) On the wrists of Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo, Tang Kui saw the bead bracelet. [111: "Host, the detection of special energy is more powerful than what is exchanged in our system mall."] Therefore, the host sister is afraid of being a fake sister. In the system mall, things like this cost a lot of money. [Tang Kui: "I see."] His eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face and asked, "Guo Guo, did you only prepare gifts for your parents, did you not prepare them for your brother?" "Akui, how can you ask your sister for something?" Lin Yinghui quickly protected the calf. "You are the brother, your own sister who sent things, that should be it." Tang Kui smiled on his lips. "Well, although I really want to receive a gift from my sister, my mother is right." The couple of Tang family had already put on the gifts prepared by Tang Kui. Tang Guo also wore it. Tang Yi was faster. It can be said that it was her happiest time to receive Tang Kui''s gift. "I also prepared gifts for my brother." Tang Guo only said to Tang Kui after he had worn them. People asked for it and gave her a gift. "Oh, is that so?" Tang Kui smiled slightly, "I don''t know what it is." "I don''t know what my brother likes, so the gifts I prepared for the whole family are the kind of beads that have been used in temples." System: The host, a lie, needs tens of thousands of lies toplete. However, he looked at Tang Kui''s eyes, which seemed to be clear, and he did not take them apart. And his host is big, it seems to be the intention. So, now, these two guys are not going to do the same asst time, brother: sister, have you been born again? This time it should be, brother, sister, we don''t know anything about each other, we have always been close. "Do you have a bracelet? I like it too, but I''ve done it before, so I look forward to it." Tang Kui''s appearance looked like he was really looking forward to the gift of his own sister. Of course, he was looking forward to it. The couple had tough and asked them to eat before discussing the gift. After eating, Tang Kui couldn''t wait, and urged Tang Guo to go back and show him the gift he gave him. He was really looking forward to it. Tang Guo had to go back to the room and Chi Xiao helped her do a lot of these things. She chose a string of beads for Tang Kui and put it in a brocade box. In addition, let the system help, in the space mall of the crooked system, select a women''s beads bracelet. System: Even if everyone wears clothes, the morality of doing things is really more pro than pro. Not knowing, who knows how they treat them so finely. Tang Guo handed the two boxes to Tang Kui and Tang Yi respectively. [111: "Host, the gift your sister gave you, there is also a very powerful and mysterious power inside. My suggestion is that once you leave this world, you can take this bead bracelet and take it into the system space and take it away."] [Tang Kui: "What about Tang Yi?"] [111: "There is no power."] After hearing this result, Tang Kuiughed in a low voice. Tang Yi also thought that Tang Kui was pleased with Tang Guo''s gift. She was not at all interested in the beads. But Tang Guo gave it to her in person, and she still behaved more like it. Tang Kui, in the face of Tang Guo, put the beads on his wrist. Chapter 1766: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (34) Chapter 1766: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (34) Chapter 1766: Unlucky Money (34) "Just right, Guoguo has a good vision, I like it very much," he gazed at Tang Guo, paused for three seconds, and continued, "I will always wear it." The moment he put it on his wrist, Tang Kui felt that his soul was clear and the smile on the corners of his lips was deeper. I''m afraid it''s his good sister, who has been prepared for a long time, and intends to give him a sober mind, so that he will not be deceived by the evil. Even if he is not sober, he can feel that this thing is good for him. "Just like my brother." Tang Guo smiled sweetly. Tang Kui should reasonably say, "My sister gave it, of course I like it." Tang Yi looked at the two of them intimately, and interjected quickly, "Brother, I also prepared gifts for everyone." "Oh, is that so?" Tang Kui said faintly, no joy and no other on the surface. Tang Yi still went back to the room and gave the gift to Tang Guo and Tang Yi first. Tang Guo was given a ne and Tang Kui was given a watch. "Thank you Xiaoyi for your gift." Tang Kui thanked him politely and did not mean to wear the watch, which made Tang Yi feel very ufortable. She tapped the corner of her lips, "I''ll go and give the present to my parents." On the Tang family, she received a lot ofpliments, and the two still wore gifts in front of her. A few dayster, Tang Yi observed that the family wore them all the time and Tang Guo gave them gifts. And what she sent, even the Tang family, put it on for a day or two before putting it away. Although it was the same before, she was still very sad. Where did she know that the three were wearing Tang Guo''s gift, of course because she loved Tang Guo and had her instructions. Not to mention that Tang Kui knows the benefits of the bead bracelets, let''s say that the Tang family obviously felt that the thing was really different from wearing it, and finally convinced that this thing was really turned on by the monk , Naturally is willing to wear every day. Inter days, Tang Yi always looked for opportunities to contact Tang Kui. Tang Kui was no different from her before, rusty and indifferent. But there was noparison before, but now with theparison of Tang Guo, Tang Yi really can''t stand it. What really made her sad was that at her birthday party, it was originally intended to invite Tang Kui to dance with her. She told everyone around her that she could dance with her brother. Unexpectedly, Tang Kui attended an entertainment that day and drank a lot. The whole person looked drunk and his face was very red. Then he came back to her birthday party. Seeing Tang Kuiing in, Tang Guo was still needed to walk, she couldn''t open the mouth. [111: "Host, you have hurt the heart of the little girl."] [Tang Kui: "What little girl, a little bitch, not my dish."] System and Tang Guo: "..." turned out to be drunk. Also, anyone who watched the plot should know that Tang Yi would invite Tang Kui to dance. As the elder brother, Tang Yi was really bad that day and would agree. Tang Kui, however, does not want to wrong him, he must find a way. Late at night, Tang Yi remembered that Tang Kui was still so cold to her, and his heart was extremely low. I unknowingly drank a lot of wine today. She arrived from a young age, Tang Kui gave her a gift, and identally turned to find a hidden box hidden away. Opening the box, a smooth stone appeared in front of him. She looked awake at this stone. see you tomorrow Chapter 1767: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (35) Chapter 1767: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (35) Chapter 1767: Unlucky Money (35) This stone was identally picked up when she was very young. One side is snow white, smooth and t, like paper. On the other hand, it is a veryplicated symbol. Anyway, she cannot understand the meaning of the above symbols. On the left side of the stone, there was a word she knew--a lucky charm. On the right side of the stone, there is also a small line: write down your wish, and I will help you realize it. At first she didn''t think the stone was unusual and thought it was a small toy. She remembers it earlier, and may quarrel with her parents often, and her mother will spit on her. Basically, she is still impressed with the memories of one or two years old. Every time her parents quarreled and was scolded by her mother, she would hold the stone and cry in the corner. Feeling the pain in the body, she said to the stone, if her parents didn''t quarrel, and her mother didn''t hit her, that would be great. Unexpectedly, the parents died unexpectedlyter, but did not have a chance to quarrel, and the mother would not hit her. She was sent to an orphanage, bullied by other children and left out. She began to miss the days of her parents. Even though they were beaten asionally and heard their parents quarrel, the family still had a good time when they were not noisy. At least, they will not be bullied by other children, they will not be robbed often, or even starved by freezing. By the age of five, she could already write. asionally squatting at the door of the orphanage, watching the children with parents, all the time cooing with their parents. She squatted in the corner, spread out the stone in her hand, took out the charcoal, and wrote down her wish: to have a pair of parents who love her, and to have a rich life. Writing this down, she doesn''t think it can be achieved. After all, her parents are no longer in this world, and doing this is just seekingfort. I really did not expect that after a few days I was told by the dean that a couple wanted to adopt her. They are good-looking men and women. When she saw them, she hardly hesitated and agreed. After going to the Tang family, she lived like a princess. Adoptive parents love her, and at the same time life is naturally rich. She remembered the stone called the lucky charm and was beating heartily. Believing for the first time, all of this may be really a lucky charm to her. Now that everything is there, she is content. She didn''t dare to expect more, and carefully used the box to pack the lucky charm and hid it in the most hidden ce. She didn''t dare to make a wish rashly. Even God sees her as too greedy. On what day will all her be taken back? Therefore, when she came to the Tang family for more than ten years, she had never opened the box. If it hadn''t been turned out tonight, she would have forgotten to have such an amazing item. Tang Yi looked at the lucky charm. The ce where he wrote his wish was restored and smooth again, with nothing on it. On the other hand, they are stillplicated and difficult to understand symbols. I don''t know if it is an illusion. She always feels that these symbols are much moreplicated than before. Maybe it was memorized as a child. She remembered these times, especially Tang Kui, who had been cold to her. She liked Tang Kui so much in her heart that she dared to watch him secretly and approach him carefully, without even showing courage. Chapter 1768: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (36) Chapter 1768: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (36) Chapter 1768: Unlucky Money (36) The lucky charm fulfilled her wish. Didn''t know she could fulfill her wish? As soon as this idea came out of his mind, Tang Yi''s heart became hot. She doesn''t want much, don''t want Tang''s things, don''t rob Tang Guo''s status. As long as she, Tang Kui likes her and sees her sincerely, epts her. She wants to be with Tang Kui, get married, and love her life. May I? Tang Yi remembered Tang Kui''s indifference to her, the other party did not like her, she understood. It was precisely because Tang Kui did not like her at all that she did not have the courage to confess. Would Tang Kui like her if she wrote down her wishes? I don''t know when she had a pen in her hand, and after only a moment of hesitation, she nned to write down this wish. Regardless of whether it is realized or not, she has vaunted it. Only she knows it, and it does no harm to others. When she was about to write, Tang Yi hesitated again. She put the pen aside, she exhaled, rubbed her face, and murmured softly, "Write it down, you will inevitably expect changes every day. If you can''t achieve it, then It''s been a long time of disappointment. Why not think about it? I haven''t confessed to him yet, he hasn''t been rejected. Maybe, I can work hard again, in case ... sess? " Tang Yi did not write because she was afraid that the lucky charm could not fulfill her wish. The wish she had made inadvertently at that time, though she believed it, might be a coincidence. The lucky charm was herst hope. She decided to find a chance to confess to Tang Kui. No matter what the result is, she wants to confess it first. If Tang Kui does not agree, she uses this method again. With this decision, Tang Yi felt relieved and put the stone back. Lie back to bed, sleep peacefully with closed eyes. [Host, she didn''t write, did she suddenly wake up and think that emotional things can''t be forced? ] The system was puzzled. [But I found out that her mood fluctuated greatly, and I don''t know why. "It is she who is not sure, whether lucky charm can help her realize her wish. It is feared that she wished, but in the end she could not achieve it. Mostly, she wanted to confess to my elder brother first." [Yes, yes, it seems that the original plot also suffered from this. ] The system scanned this scene of the original plot, [I thought she was finally awakened. "Now she doesn''t know yet that lucky charms will bring doom to other people and deprive others of their happiness." Tang Guo smiled. "Hold me a bottle, a purple one, which was in the groupst time. The one that Brother Ziyun gave me. " The system found it, there was no sign on it: [host, what is this? "Derived version of Huangliang Yimeng, dreaming." Tang Guo found a thumb-sized pill from the purple bottle, which isposed of two colors. Half is white and half is purple. She scooped the pill from the middle and ced the purple pill in her house. Then he took the other half of the white pill, opened the door and went to Tang Yi''s doorway. He shoved the pill through the door. Just standing up, I met Tang Kui who didn''t know when. Tang Guo''s eyes collided with Tang Kui. [The host is big, sorry, I just wanted to remind you that the room is too close and toote. Chapter 1769: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (37) Chapter 1769: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (37) Chapter 1769: Unlucky Money (37) "It''s okay." Tang Guo looked indifferent. "Brother won''t take it apart, maybe he will give me a good reason. He, he doesn''t care about such trivial matters." Tang Kui also had a faint face, and only asked, "It''s sote, what does Guoguo squatting on the ground look for?" "A small essory is very important. I don''t know where it went." Tang Guo said as usual, and it didn''t look like he was lying at all. Tang Kui nodded, and touched Tang Guo''s forehead. "Did you drink too much at night, looking for something, but you didn''t turn on the light?" [111: "Host, you ... are you afraid of being killed by this fake sister when you demolish a channel like this?" System: [Host, he tears down your desk. [Tang Kui: "I didn''t find a reason for her, said she drank too much?"] Tang Guo: "My brother found me a reason and said I drank too much." [111: "..."] system: "Get back to rest and find it tomorrow." Tang Kui put his hand on Tang Guo''s shoulder and pushed her toward the room. "If you drop it at home, you will definitely find it. I will order it tomorrow and help the aunt, Help you find it. " "My brother said, I''m a little confused about being drunk." Tang Guo said with a smile, but his eyes were really clear, "Brother, I was so drunk before, so I''m sober now, and still quite fast." "I have always been like this, no matter how much I drink, I wake up awake." As if Tang Kui didn''t see it, a light smile was hanging on the corner of her lips, helping her close the door, "Sleep fast." Really It''s revenge. This temperament is simr to him. If he didn''t remember he was the only child, he would suspect that his parents secretly hid a sister outside. The door closed, Tang Guoy back to sleep peacefully. Tang Kui passed Tang Yi''s room and nced at the door slit: "Three magpies, detected, what is inside?" [111: "I can''t detect it, my grade is not enough, I can only say that it is a very advanced drug that affects the human spirit. However, it can be determined that there is no harm to the human body and the spirit."] "Well, go back to sleep." [111: "Host, aren''t you going to find it out?"] "I''m afraid it will be beaten by my sister." Tang Kui smiled at the corners of her lips. "Tang Yi is also unlucky. Huh? 111 really doesn''t understand. It seems that each other knows that it is a fake. Why do these two people pretend that they are all biological? There seems to be a sense of cooperation, that Tang Yi is unlucky, most of it is out of luck. Yeah, where in the world is there any good thing that is not cheap without effort. [Host, you''re right, your brother, you really don''t like to gossip, listening to his tone, it seems to be a little gloating to Tang Yi''s experience. ] The system remembered the words of 111, and said happily, "Host, even if I do nt have a number, it is more powerful than a system in the 111 system, right? "Well, Tongzi, you are very capable." The system is very happy, 111 is a waste material system, only knows holding the thigh. Although he also holds his thigh, he is better than 111. What about the system? It is not inferior to his wild one, as the saying goes, the real master is hidden from the people. Chapter 1770: Unlucky Money (38) Chapter 1770: Unlucky Money (38) The moment Tang Guoy down and closed his eyes, through the traction of "dream making", he had already entered Tang Yi''s dream. The effect of Huangliang Yimeng is that people can dream about the past life, and they can see everything that happened in the previous life from all aspects. Dreaming is not the same. It is she who actively enters someone''s dream andposes for the other person. She wants what the other person dreams of. God is unaware of the ghost, or something from the immortal world, no one can find anything wrong. After falling asleep, Tang Yi came to Tang Guo topose her dreams. At this time, she was holding a pen and was going to write her wish on the lucky charm. In the situation in the dream, she seemed to be unable to control herself, and wrote on it: get Tang Kui''s sincerity, and love and love each other for life. After writing these, she felt subconsciously that she had many demands. And she muttered alone, as long as she fulfilled her wish, she could not vie with Tang Guo for the love of the Tang family, nor contend for Tang''s things. The overall meaning is that she can lose everything else as long as she is with Tang Kui. Later, when the scene changed, Tang Kui actually confessed to her. She dared not think about it with a pair, and watched her affectionately. I even proposed to her, and she naturally agreed with happiness. Tang Kui''s tenderness seemed to be given to her. Even if it''s Tang Guo''s sister, it''s not as good as her. This is what she hopes. In such a scene, she is about to pass out happily. However, it didn''t take long for the Tang family to have an ident and both died. She nodded for a moment, and there was always a voice in her, telling her. It was because she was too greedy and liked Tang Kui, so she had to take back her other things. She told herself that was not the case, all this was an ident. In the dream, she apanied Tang Kui to deal with the funeral of the Tang family. The departure of her parents did not destroy the rtionship between them. After two years, they got married. Tang Guo seemed to be an invisible person, without a halo in front of her. She quickly forgotten the reason for the death of the Tangs and his wife. They were happy and lived with Tang Kui. When she held Tang Kui''s hand and died old, the dream also woke up. Looking at the surrounding scenes, Tang Yicai reacted. Everything was a dream before. The scenes of the dream and Tang Kui-en''s love made her very evocative. At the same time, she remembered another thing. The voice in the dream told her that it was because of her greed that Xu Xia was with Tang Kui that made the Tangs and his wife dead. "How is that possible?" Tang Yi said in disbelief. "Anyway, I don''t believe that there will be such a wicked thing. Why can''t I be with my big brother and my parents will have trouble together." Tang Yi subconsciously, forget the situation in the dream, forget, just remember the scenes of her life with Tang Kuien. The more she thought, the sweeter she felt. If they were really together, it would be like this. Tang Guo observed Tang Yi''s expression, his face was faint. "So, all night, she only immersed herself in love with my brother, and forgot the love in the dream. Was it for my parents?" "A normal person shouldn''t be worried that being with my brother will kill my parents. Even if the dream can''t be believed, it will be tortured in my heart. I wonder if she really can''t be with my brother? Chapter 1771: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (39) Chapter 1771: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (39) Chapter 1771 Unlucky Money (39) Early in the weekend, Tang Kui found that Tang Yi was a bit wrong. Looking at his eyes, sometimes with affection, sometimes like looking at old couples, making him a little inexplicable. While watching 111, feeling theplexity of his host''s heart, he silently snickered. In other words, his host met him for the first time, so a great fake sister. It stands to reason that a world cannot have taskers at the same time. He specifically inquired about the task number, and there were no other taskers on the space-time administration anyway, and he was assigned to this world. I also wondered if they did it to their home. Instantly denied, was nt Tang Yi''s lucky charm produced for the home? If Tang Guo is the right person, he will definitely not get along with them. And if he''s the right person, he can find it right away. Looking at the actions of the other party, he finally came to a conclusion. Perhaps neither of the people on either side of Tang Guo was in the universe, a folk master. Inadvertently came here, peering into the will of the world, intending to change the destiny of those around him. In other words, this world is moreplicated. The true son of the natural selection is not Tang Yi, but Tang Guo, the traversal? Tang Guo also felt that Tang Yi''s look at Tang Kui really couldn''t hide it. It wasn''t until the Tang family came downstairs that she buried her head to eat and didn''t dare to look at Tang Kui anymore. Tang Kui ate something and hurried away. He couldn''t stay in this family, and he didn''t know what his good sister had done to Tang Yi. Looking at his eyes, it was so strange. He was a little bit unbearable. Soon after Tang Kui left, Tang Yi also used the excuse to go out with friends. In fact, she went to talk to her group of little sisters, because because of that dreamst night, she nned to find a chance to confess with Tang Kui. The dream ofst night had a disadvantage. It was more of a benefit. Do nt we all say, do you have to believe the disadvantage in the dream? And now she didn''t write a wish, she was going to confess to Tang Kui first, if it seeded, that would not be contrary to everything in the dream, and there would be no worry. Holding such a fluke, Tang Yi went to her little sister and came up with an idea how to confess to Tang Kui. Now when she sees Tang Kui, she will think of the sweet scene in her dream. The Tang family and their husbands also had their own problems. After eating, they went out. They didn''t worry about Tang Guo. Tang Guo made many friends, invited friends, and was invited to y. Now, only Tang Guo is left in the whole family. She has no appointment today and does not n to go out. Unexpectedly, a cheeky one came. "Xiao Guo, is Tang Kui away?" Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "My brother is not there. I hurried out early in the morning, maybe something happened temporarily. Brother Tao, do you have any trouble with my brother? "It''s not a big deal either. This is not a movie to be released. I was very interested in the subject when I heard himst time. I had several movie tickets in my hand. . By the way, uncles, aunts, they are not there? " When speaking, Tao Yu took out several movie tickets, which seemed to be the intention to invite their family to watch. The expression was natural and not awkward at all. "They all have something, and they went out." Tang Guo had already stepped in front of Tao Yu and nced at, "What kind of movie?" Chapter 1772: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (40) Chapter 1772: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (40) Chapter 1772 Unlucky Money (40) "Science fiction." With that said, Tao Yu was still a little nervous. After all, if hees with a movie ticket about love and invites Tang Kui to watch it, he may cause unnecessary misunderstanding. Especially recently, the blockbuster movie, which is this science fiction movie, is also more difficult to buy tickets. With this excuse, it should not be so easy to wear. "Sci-fi." Tang Guo stretched his voice and made Tao Yu''s heart beating. So, isn''t the little girl interested in this science fiction movie? Tao Yu smiled and pretended not to care. "Do you like Xiaoguo? If you are free today, let''s go and see." "Of course, if you''re not interested, then forget it, I''ll go alone." In fact, in thest sentence, he didn''t want to say anything. I can''t wait for it, Tang Guo''s most interesting subject is science fiction. The system measured Tao Yu''s psychological fluctuations, and they were all about tough. Tao Yu''s mood at the moment, like the stock market, is extremely vtile. The wavy lines up and down are super exaggerated. Tao Yu didn''t care, he had been observing Tang Guo''s expression. The little girl''s face didn''t show like or dislike, which was a bit helpless. "Sci-fi." Tang Guo said again, Tao Yu was crying in his heart, so, in the end, interest is gone. "To be honest ..." Tao Yu: Can it beplete in one sentence? Now his heart was about to jump out. "Although speaking out, Brother Tao may not believe it." Tao Yu: "..." This is what people often say. Is it easy to have a fast heartbeat during dating? System: Yeah, no matter how good the heart is, the host will not y well. "Brother Tao, in fact, the subject matter I am most interested in is science fiction." Tang Guo finally said theplete words, "or else, let''s go and see, I just have time today. Just so many votes, just the two of us ?" "The rest, I''ll call and give it to someone else. It''s a little while before the show." "Oh, that''s all right." Tang Guo nodded. "Brother Tao waits for me. I''ll go up and change my clothes and get off right away." "Don''t worry, you slowly make it. It doesn''t matter if the girl goes out for a long time. It''s too early to show. I came by car and it used to be fast." System: Prepared, this guy. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo came down. Tao Yu was particrly nervous and invited his little girl to the car. After getting in the car, he almost subconsciously fastened her seatbelt. In the end I felt too intimate, afraid to scare her, and had to say, "Is the seat belt fastened?" "Well, otherwise, Brother Tao check it." Tang Guo replied casually. Tao Yu really took it seriously, carefully checked it, and thought there was no problem before starting the car. "Brother Tao, you are quite careful." "This kind of thing about life safety must be careful." The key is that he was carrying this time, but can the little girl he cares be careless? Driven to the parking lot not far from the cinema, the two walked into the cinema together. Tang Guo seems to have forgotten that Tao Yu gave a movie ticket. Tao Yu was very active and went to buy all kinds of food, anyway, it was the kind that the little girl liked. Then he sat in the screening room and watched the movie quietly. Tao Yu said nothing and did nothing, and Tao Yu felt satisfied. Chapter 1773: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (41) Chapter 1773: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (41) Chapter 1773 Unlucky Money (41) Before the Tang family returned, Tao Yu returned Tang Guo to the Tang family. Along the way, the two also talked about everything about science fiction. Tao Yu''s mind was slightly rxed. Fortunately, he did not have a brain pump and said that he was interested in the subject of love. From the conversation with Tang Guo, he obviously felt that this little girl really knew the science fiction theme. Whether it''s a book, a movie, or something else. With this knowledge, he had already thought about how to continue in the future. On the second weekend, Tao Yu directly sent a message to Tang Guo. Here are some pictures. After he posted them, he waited for Tang Guo to ask. "Brother Tao, is this an exhibition?" Tao Yuughed with a smile on his lips and returned the message: "Yes, I have tickets for some science fiction exhibitions. Are you free? Should I go?" "Sure to go, Brother Tao has such good things in the future, but can''t forget me." "No." Because of her, he loves science fiction even more. Tang Guo invited people to y at the weekend, and the Tang family didn''t care. Even Tang Kui wouldn''t care so much. When Tang Guo was there, he was petting. She won''t fetter him if she goes out to y. This fake sister is better than a real sister. Recently, Tang Yi''s eyes were a littleplicated, and on the weekend, he didn''t want to go home. He had a hunch that Tang Yi was asking him for trouble. He wasn''t afraid. He only hoped that Tang Yi rushed to take action and broke through, so that he could refuse ruthlessly. Avoiding such an avoidance also makes people think that he hates her as an elder brother, although the truth is so. Tang Yi is not ready over there, how can he confess. Tang Guo was in touch with a good friend who used to y. Chatting and chatting, she talked about finding her biological parents. The girl''s name is He Yujiao. They are both in junior high school and high school. In the eyes of many people, their rtionship is very good. Even the original owner thinks so. Prior to the ident, the original owner never knew that He Yujiao was more jealous of her, even if she didn''t show anything. After the college entrance examination, Tang Guo came to the city to go to college. He Yujiao scored average in the college entrance examination and went to a very ordinary school. It''s a little far from here. Although I do nt keep in touch every day, I asionally remember to chat. It s just that it s hard to get together in the north and the south. It stands to reason that even the best friends will gradually fade away, without the topic. Tang Guo naturally did not have the initiative to chat with He Yujiao, but she sent a photo with her family to her space. In her social ounts, she added people she knew. He Yujiao looked at the background, and those strangers in the Tang family were curious about who was in the photo. No, find Tang Guo, they talked. The other party asked, Tang Guo did not hide. After all, one of the people who caused the tragedy of the original owner is this Yu Yujiao. Those who make evil do have to return one by one. It is not her style to forget hatred. He Yujiao: With that said, you are now Miss Qianjin. Tang Guo, there are thousands of youngdies, don''t forget my good friend. Tang Guo: How can you forget it, you wille and y and I will treat you well. He Yujiao: You are serious, that is to say, y. You are so good now, I am really happy for you. Tang Guo: Thank you, how have you been? He Yujiao: Very good. ... After this day, He Yujiao and Tang Guo only made asional contact. With each contact, He Yujiao gave her a feeling that they were best friends. see you tomorrow Chapter 1774: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (42) Chapter 1774: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (42) Chapter 1774: Unlucky Money (42) Time passed quickly, and the new year''s college entrance examination ushered in. Tang Yi and herdies discussed how to confess to Tang Kui. The final result of the discussion was that after her college entrance examination, she confessed to Tang Kui. Tang Yi''s grades are not bad, and there should be no problem when admitted to the university that Tang Guo is studying in. Following the words of thedies, she chose to work hard silently for one year, and then confessed to Tang Kui with her good looks. Even, she has a faint idea. If her score in the college entrance examination exceeds Tang Guo, it is even better. Even if it isn''t over, it''s better than Tang Guo. Although the regions are different, the scores of the college entrance examinations are different. However, if she can be admitted to the city''s liberal arts champion, is it considered excellent? However, there are so many outstanding students this year. It is not easy to be a liberal arts champion. Although she worked hard, she was not the best person. Tang Yi was anxious. She once heard Tang Kuipliment. Tang Guo''s performance was good, saying that Tang Guo was excellent. She also wanted to be praised by Tang Kui after getting the results, and he would look at her. The night before the college entrance examination, she unconsciously took out a lucky charm. Looking at the smooth, t and clean side of the stone, the neutral pen fell on it unknowingly. By the time she responded, there was already a small line on it: bing the city''s liberal arts champion. Tang Yi came back and wanted to erase the words on it. Naturally, it can''t be wiped off, and finally she shook her head and put the stone back. She did not believe that lucky charms would fulfill that desire. She knows her strength. There should be no problem when admitted to the university of this city. But wanting to be the top schr in the liberal arts, that''s just crazy. ording to this city''s previous ranking, she was able to rank at more than thirty in the liberal arts. To many people, this score is also good. But this score,pared with the first ce, is really dozens of points worse. Tang Yi did not have this hope, and fell asleep at more than nine o''clock. That night, she had a dream. In the dream, she is doing crazy papers. I don''t know how many test papers I have done, anyway, there are for each subject. When she woke up in the morning, she was surprised that she had a night''s dream without feeling tired. As for that dream, she only remembered that she had done many test papers, but she did not remember the others. It was Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui who sent Tang Yi to school. Tang Kui is busy with thepany. This day is not a weekend. Tang Guo also has sses in school. When it came to the exam, Tang Yi silently took the test paper. For some questions that cannot be remembered for the time being, she put them aside first, waited to do it all over, and then looked back. When she looked back, there was a scene in her mind when she didn''t know the problem at first. This scene turned out to be the scene of her exam paper in her dreamst night. Questions that wouldn''t have appeared in dreams. She almost called out in surprise, but finally, quickly covered her mouth, quickly reviewed the answers in the dream, and filled it in the nk test paper. Looking back one by one, it turned out that all the problems that were not originally appeared in the dream. And, as she stared at the question, the answer came to her mind automatically. She didn''t hesitate and told her intuitively that this was the correct answer and filled it out quickly. Chapter 1775: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (43) Chapter 1775: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (43) Chapter 1775: Unlucky Money (43) In the two-day college entrance examination, Tang Yi did so. Do it all over first, and then look back. Whenever she stared at the question, the answer appeared in her mind automatically. Such a thing was really amazing and pleasant to her. In the college entrance examination, almost no one can live up to this temptation. Take things from your dreams without any rejection. Tang Yi naturally epted this result with pleasure. It''s just that she understands something better than the average person. Yes, she thinks she will dream so many questions, which is definitely the reason for the lucky charm. After the college entrance examination, the Tang family asked Tang Yi, how was the exam? Tang Yi only said: "It should be almost the same as in normal times." The reason she said this was also because she was afraid that at the time, the final answers might not be correct. Because of the uncertainty in her heart, she did not go right. Do nothing, wait for the result, and maybe you will be pleasantly surprised. "Don''t be too stressed, just be normal." Lin Yinghuiforted. "Xiao Yi, you can now think about where to go and rx." Tang Yi shook his head and refused: "Let s wait for the results toe down, otherwise we wo nt be happy." She did n to hang out, but before going out, she wanted to confess with Tang Kui. In case she seeds, can she travel with Tang Kui? The Tang family did not force her, and they have been more concerned about her recently. Seeing Tang Yi had no other problems, rest assured. Of course, they will never forget Tang Guo. Even if Tang Guo does not go home every day, she will contact her every day, and she will video with her at night when she is free. As for Tang Kui, even when he is free, he will study how to spoil his good sister. Tang Yi didn''t know. Except for the weekend, Tang Kui might go to Tang Guo at noon one to three, and take his good sister for dinner. This is a bitter for Tao Yu. Tang Kui clearly knows that he is upying his time with his future daughter-inw. But what can he say? In the future, he can only tolerate Tang Guo''s absence to find Tang Guo. Now his excuses are very good. Anyway, it''s about science fiction. With a few books and a few hands, he can meet with Tang Guo. For exhibitions, he wanted the whole city to have science fiction exhibitions every day. What''s more, every month there are science fiction movies, and all over the country, directors start filming science fiction series. Tang Guo was so embarrassed to refuse to see Tao Yu so enthusiastic. This person is really interesting. So, she pretended to know nothing and watched him perform. When I saw him in anxiety, I followed his heart''s development. Tao Yu is still struggling to maintain his own human resources. He didn''t know that Tang Guo and the system had long been a mess. The night before Tang Yi''s college entrance examination, Tang Guo wrote down his wishes, Tang Guo didn''t know. She is also not avable, monitoring Tang Yi every day. And with Tang Yi''s achievements, she could not think of it, and the other party wanted to go further. Therefore, when I heard that Tang Yi was the champion of the liberal arts this year, I was a little bit stunned. This year, Tang Yi knew all her achievements. Most of them are hovering around the city''s 30th ce, and asionally they can enter the 30th ce. Why, suddenly became a liberal arts champion? Tang Yi was overjoyed, and the Tang family was also happy for her. Chapter 1776: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (44) Chapter 1776: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (44) Chapter 1776: Unlucky Money (44) "Tunzi, please check. There are no abnormalities in the top 30 liberal arts students attending the college entrance examination this year." Tang Guo sat in the snack bar, his eyes narrowed. If something is wrong, there must be something wrong. [Okay, host. At the same time, Tang Kui, who has returned to thepany, also said, "Three uncles, check me. Are there any abnormalities in those liberal arts students who were in front of Tang Yi? I guess she wrote most of her wishes. On the lucky charm. I really do nt know what she is trying to achieve, and her grades are okay. " The system 111 groaned in his heart, figured something, didn''t he want you and praise? Turning back to the vomit, he went to look carefully. It didn''t take long for the two systems to detect something. [Host, one thing was found. Originally the number one liberal arts student in the city. On the second day of the college entrance examination, when he went downstairs, he was unlucky to be hit by items falling from the sky. He is still in aa. When the system said this, his voice was a little serious. [Host, is it because Tang Yi wrote a wish that there was such a coincidence? The item dropped at a high altitude was not artificial, but a small flower pot on the top floor. I don''t know who put it. Fortunately, it was stic, but there was some dirt in it. If other materials, that girl, I''m afraid it''s dead. "Let''s go and see it in the hospital." Tang Guo wouldn''t think that if he was caught by that evil thing, he would only be injured by high-altitude items. Maybe there are any follow-up questions. She and his wife, Chen Xian and Zhao Wen, greeted each other and said that they would go out to the hospital. ording to the information provided by the system, she went to the ward of the injured girl. He is still in aa, and the injuries are not minor. When she came to the door of the ward, she saw a pale middle-aged woman sitting by the bed sadly. Lying on the bed was a young girl with a tender cheek. She went in and greeted the middle-aged woman. "Hello aunt, I''m here to see Xu Nini." The middle-aged woman quickly wiped the wetness of her eyes and squeezed out a smile, "I don''t know what you are?" "A person who was helped by Ms. Xu Nini." Tang Guo lied without changing his face. "One time the money clip came out. Thanks to Ms. Xu Nini, it was returned to me." Although Xu Nini hadn''t helped her, this Xu Nini''s ssmate may be a bit lucky and often picked up someone else''s wallet. Moreover, every time it was returned sessfully. Most of Xu Nini didn''t remember how many wallets she picked up, and what the owner of the wallet looked like. Xu Nini, a female ssmate, not only has a good academic record, but is also a kind of good student who has no trouble finding money. Now she still has to help her grandmother to cross the road. It can be said that it is a clear stream. The Xu family, itself not rich, wins with Xu Nini''s good grades, and she bes the hope of the whole family. In addition to studying, she also has to work part-time as a tutor to subsidize her family. Now that something is wrong, Mother Xu feels that her sky has fallen. After so many days, Xu Nini hasn''t woke up. The doctor said that Xu Nini would wake up, but she did not wake up every time. She wondered whether the doctor had pity on her and wasforting her. Actually, Xu Nini could not wake up to be a vegetable. Thinking of this, Mother Xu couldn''t help crying. Isn''t her daughter too lucky, so good, God wants to take her away? Chapter 1777: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (45) Chapter 1777: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (45) Chapter 1777 Unlucky Money (45) If she could, she would rather have her daughter live a safe life than to be rich and rich, but to be safe and secure. "Thank you, but Nini hasn''t woken up yet. If she wakes up, she will be very happy that you will be able to see her." Tang Guo smiled, "She will definitely wake up." Mother Xu seemed to beforted, and then said, "Yes, Nini will wake up." She turned her head and went to see Xu Nini in her bed. "Nini, look, people you have helped, remember You. You have to wake up. Because there are many people in this world waiting for you to help them. " Tang Guo took out a very nice style bracelet and put it on Xu Nini''s wrist. There were two beads on it. She pointed at a crystal clear bead and said, "This is a lock-transport bead. It can be locked when worn on the body Live your own good luck. "She pinched another reddish bead." This is a transfer bead. Put it on and be able to transfer and resolve all bad luck. " "Xu Nini will definitely wake up now." "Thank you." Tang Guo said so well. Mother Xu didn''t refuse, and hurriedly cut fruit for her. Tang Guo sat on the side and did not refuse to apany Xu''s mother to speak, looking at Xu Nini''s position from time to time. [Host, ording to my test, that strange energy is being driven away. But it should take some time, after all, Xu Nini is too lucky, and the other party seems to have put a lot of capital. "Ok." Tang Guo answered in a low voice, and continued to talk to his mother Xu. At this time, the door of the ward opened, and a male voice sounded: "Hello aunt, I came to see Xu Nini and heard that she had an ident. I used to pick up my wallet. This is a very nice little ssmate, I hope she can be early ... "Tang Kui hadn''t spoken yet, and saw Tang Guo sitting by the bed, looking at him seriously, and then smiled naturally, and continued," I hope she wakes up soon . " "Thank you." Mother Xu was really touched. Nini was right. There are still many people in this world. She helped a hundred people, and it was impossible for every one of them to be bad. If she doesn''t help any of them, the good guys there are so pitiful. Look, these two today, are good, people are good, and those who still remember grace, will note to see her Nini. Mother Xu secretly wiped her tears and saw Tang Kui pull out a ne and put it on Xu Nini''s neck, a little puzzled. Tang Kui said: "This is my blessing to Xu Nini. I hope this ne will bring her good luck." After speaking, he suddenly sighted the bracelet on Xu Nini''s wrist. [111: "Host, very abundant mysterious power, there are so many good things in your fake sister''s hand. Otherwise, let''s take your sister away when we leave this world."] "Going to the small ck wall, I actually made up my sister''s head." Poor 111: "..." OK, fake sister is more important than his little friend. "Brother, your wallet was also picked by Xu Nini?" Tang Guo asked with a smile at this time. Tang Kui nodded naturally, "Yeah, this is a good ssmate who is not ignorant of money. How can Xiaoguo''s wallet be picked up by Xu Nini?" "Yeah, it''s a coincidence." Tang Kui stepped in front of Tang Guo and touched her head. "It''s a coincidence. It seems that Ms. Xu Nini is really a very good person. In the past, she must have done a lot of good things to be so coincident." Chapter 1778: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (46) Chapter 1778: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (46) Chapter 1778: Unlucky Money (46) Mother Xu was a little aggressive, and after chatting, she learned that Tang Guo and Tang Kui were actually two siblings. This is a coincidence, but they are both yful, she can''t see that it''s all acting. Several people chatted, and after a long time, Xu Nini, who had been unconscious, woke up. Mother Xu cried in tears and called the doctor. After confirming that Xu Nini had no problems, she was really happy to cry. After Tang Guo and Tang Kui left, Mother Xu sat on the bed and wiped her tears, pointing at Xu Nini''s wrist and ne on her neck. "Nini, you should never take these two things down. This is just now Those two are for you to be transported. You were unconscious for more than half a month, and when they came, you woke up. Wear them well, don''t lose them, and hide them in your clothes. " "Mom, are they?" Mother Xu told everything before. Xu Nini was bewildered. She picked up the wallet of the brother and sister just now? Although she lived in her teens, she was especially easy to pick up all kinds of things from the age of several years. Many of them were very valuable and were returned. ording to other people''s jokes, if she did not return these things, she might be rich. She didn''t think so. She shouldn''t want something that wasn''t hers. By the way, people are very important, even life-saving money. Wouldn''t she just hurt someone? The most important thing in life is to have a clear conscience, she doesn''t want to add sin to herself. She doesn''t think she''s doing a good thing. Should she pick up someone else''s things, shouldn''t she return them? As for helping some people, it was all she could do. Can something good be considered a good thing these days? Then she really felt sad for this era. She didn''t want to be, apathetic. One day in the future, there will be helplessness lying on the ground, only people will take pictures to see the fun, and how sad it will be when no one calls her ambnce. Xu Nini recalled the appearance of the brother and sister just now, and was very sure that she hadn''t picked up the other''s wallet. Moreover, the other person looks so outstanding, her memory is super good, basically a text, you can recite it after reading it twice, it is absolutely impossible to remember wrong. Moreover, the owner of the wallet she picked up was not so young. Most are uncles and uncles, and some seniors. But Xu Ni Ni, didn''t tell this to Xu mother. With these confusions, she was about to be discharged from the hospital and asked in person. "Mom, do you leave their contact information?" Mother Xu quickly nodded, "Stay, stay, or they took the initiative to stay, and they can ask them for help if they have any problems." "Mom, I have been in aa for so long. Can I pay for my hospital expenses?" Mother Xu cried, "Your ssmates and teachers have all collected some money. I also spent the college tuition I prepared for you. If I don''t wake up, my mother will only be able to sell the small house at home. . " "Mom, don''t cry, wait for me. I will make up for more sses during the holidays. I will definitely repeat my repetition. I will work harder to get a schrship. By then, I will not spend any money in the university. In a good university, aren''t all financial aid? I owe the school first, and then I will return after I work. " Xu Nini thought simple, as long as she was alive, everything was easy to do. She has always been very clear about her own path. For her, the best way out is to read books, and she is doing well. Chapter 1779: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (47) Chapter 1779: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (47) Chapter 1779: Unlucky Money (47) The only bad thing is that I was a little bit back, was stunned for more than half a month, and missed the college entrance examination. But it doesn''t matter, she is still alive. I feel pretty good now, woke up and should be able to recover soon. Fortunately, she is still alive, otherwise her mother would not be able to survive. "Mom, don''t be sad, everything is with me. Rest assured, I will let you live a good life." "As long as you''re safe, it doesn''t matter if your mother is doing well." "Mom, people go to high ces. You have too low requirements. With your daughter''s ingenuity, how can you only be safe and secure? You must make use of your strengths and let your life shine brightly." Xu Nini said these When talking, it was really full of light, which dispelled Xu Mu''s haze. Mother Xu had beenforted by Xu Nini, and she was not worried at all. She only asked Xu Nini if she wanted to eat something. The mother and daughter were very happy and warm. Tang Yi did not know about Xu Nini and did not care about the other party. All she knew was that her wish hade true. Currently she is preparing, what to do, and confess to Tang Kui. In the end, she knocked on Tang Kui''s door while other people in the family were away, only Tang Kui. Before Tang Kui opened the door, her heart was about to jump out. When Tang Kui opened the door and asked her, when something happened, she blushed and couldn''t say a word. Seeing him Tang Kui looked at her strangely, she finally gathered courage. "Brother, I ..." Tang Yi held it hard with both hands, his heartbeat couldn''t stop, and his speech was a little breathless, "I ... I like you." In the end, she still said this, her eyes went to the floor. Looking up, I was afraid to look directly at Tang Kui. She waited quietly, waiting for Tang Kui''s words. The air was quiet, and Tang Kui s alienated voice sounded, "Xiao Yi, you are my sister, and I am only your sister. You have already entered the college entrance examination. You should go out and walk around to see the world and meet more people. One day, you can meet someone you really like. " "No, brother, I only like you, I always like it." Tang Yi justified and his heart became empty, "I ..." "But I only assume that you are a younger sister, Xiaoyi, and you also have a suitor. They also like you very much. Will you agree to them because they like you very much?" Naturally not. Tang Yi couldn''t say it. She knew Tang Kui didn''t like her. She still wanted to try it. Tang Kui was very good. When she became a liberal arts champion, she had the courage to confess. As a result, she did not like her. Even if she expected, she was still disappointed. "Is there anything else? Xiaoyi." "No ... No, brother ... I, sorry." Tang Yi buried her head. "I just want to express my heart, so as not to have regrets in the future." "Well, now that I know it, you''ve got the answer." Tang Yi''s loss left without even being qualified to question. Because he did not like her, she was not qualified to ask why the other party did not like her. The next day, Tang Yi and herdies nned to travel. Within three days, the Tang family received a call from the hospital saying that Tang Yi and his party had an ident. At that time, the Tang family was eating. Hearing the news, the Tangs and his wife''s faces changed instantly. Tang Guo and Tang Kui were sitting together. They nced at each other with a tacit understanding, and at the same time made a worried expression, and gave each other a deep look. Tang Kui: I really suspect that this fake sister and he graduated from the same drama college. Tang Guo: Maybe she used to have such an elder brother? see you tomorrow Chapter 1780: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (48) Chapter 1780: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (48) Chapter 1780: Unlucky Money (48) It took the Tang family a long time to reach the hospital where Tang Yi was. They were told that Tang Yi was out of danger and is still in aa. She should be able to wake up soon. At this time, the Tang family learned what had happened to Tang Yi and his party. It turned out not to be a car ident, but several people had problems while ying entertainment. The little sisters who apanied Tang Yi were only a little bruised. Tang Yi is not the same. He was hit by a loose part from the top. Fortunately, the parts are notrge or high, otherwise Tang Yi may be killed on the spot. ording to the surveince picture at that time, Tang Yi seemed to find something wrong, and moved a little subconsciously, but it was toote. Tang Guo looked at the surveince picture, Tang Yi was smashed over his head, and subconsciously looked at Tang Kui, but the other party was also watching her. Thest two of them retreated. They looked at each other just now, they only exchanged one message, and they were in the same position as Xu Nini. The doctor said that they would wake up soon. Why do they look a little overwhelmed? The Tang family is extremely worried. Neither of them can say such a profound thing. Even if they said it, they probably don''t believe it and don''t care. After all, Tang Yi is a daughter they have raised for more than ten years. They didn''t know anything, but they were kind-hearted. Tang Guo didn''t intend to let them know the cruel truth. As for the quality of Tang Yi, it will gradually be exposed in the future. Her actions will make the two sad, and it is inevitable that they will experience them. Sure enough, Tang Guo and Tang Kui were not bad. One weekter, Tang Yi did not wake up. The couple of the Tang family went to ask every day. The doctor had checked it, and there was no problem at all. He was also surprised that Tang Yi was not upte. Xu Nini was discharged from the hospital there, and Tang Yi hadn''t moved yet. Xu Nini was originally nning to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui why they lied to help her. Later she dismissed this idea, thinking that it was not good for her to ask like this. In case people just want to do good things. When she asks, she may not do good. Therefore, she silently wrote down the contact information of the two, and when they were discharged from the hospital, they called each other and thanked them. As for the others, she couldn''t do much. Maybe one day in the future, they would also need her help. This rtionship, she remembered it. After that, Xu Nini was no different from the past. First, she implemented the repetition and then went to tutor to earn money. She bounced all day long, looking at someone who wasn''t just discharged. More than two monthster, Tang Yi finally woke up. She was incredible when she learned that she had been in aa for so long. She only remembered that there was something at that time, fell and hit her, and fell into aa after a while. Freshmen are currently in military training. Although Tang Yi woke up, she was in aa for more than two months and her body had not recovered. Especially above her head, there was a very scarring scar. She didn''t want to go out to meet anyone. In the ce of the scar, the hair growth is still very slow. Compared with the long ck hair in other ces, it is just above the head and half a fist isrge. The scar is ugly. It is really called her. At this time it was summer, and it was not possible to wear a hat indoors like winter. Chapter 1781: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (49) Chapter 1781: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (49) Chapter 1781 Unlucky Money (49) It took Tang Yi a long time to ept her who was currently forced to bald. Every time Tang Kui came to the hospital, she was afraid to face it. Tang Kui didn''t like her at first, but now seeing her ugly look, I''m afraid she doesn''t like it even more. When Lin Yinghui saw Tang Yi unhappy all day, sheforted: "Waking up is fine, and you can get better soon. Within a few months, your hair will grow well. Xiaoyi, at this time you need to take good care of your body, and immediately school starts." "I see, mom, I just can''t ept it for a while." Tang Yongbo also felt a little distressed and said, "What do you want, or do you have any requirements? At this time, it''s best to be happy." Hearing Tang Yongbo''s question, Tang Yi moved. Although she is in front of Tang Kui, this looks very inferior. But if he can appear in front of him so poorly and poorly, I don''t know if the other party can see this and stay with her. Therefore, Tang Yi said, "Parents, where is the elder brother, can I follow the elder brother to thepany recently? I am always bored in the room." Hearing Tang Yi''s request, Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui gave a stun. Follow Tang Kui to thepany? Although they did not speak, they had subconscious opposition in their hearts. Tang Yongbo handed over most of thepany''s business to Tang Kui. Don''t watch Tang Kui asionally have time at noon to pick up Tang Guo for dinner. In fact, he is very busy. Why did he set Tang Guo''s time at noon one or three or five? Because other times, he would have all kinds of entertainment. Even, sometimes, at noon one to three, he did not pass by. It was also his outstanding performance that made Tang Yongbo rest assured that he gradually gave him power. It can also be regarded as shooting yourself in the foot. Tang Yi is now injured, and they should have agreed slightly. They are distressed by Tang Yi, but they are also distressed by their son. So busy, I''m afraid I don''t have time to take care of Tang Yi''s wounded. In case of any problem with Tang Yi, it will not score Tang Kui''s heart. If this causes losses to thepany, it is no wonder that shareholders are not troubled. By then, the impact on Tang Yi, Tang Kui, and even the entirepany will be bad. It hurts her daughter, but she also scores asions. Thepany is everyone''s benefit, they can''t, because Tang Yi agreed to some absurd request with a small request. Even if Tang Kui loves Tang Guo, he doesn''t take Tang Guo to thepany anytime, anywhere. Tang''s is not an ordinarypany. Every employee needs an identity chip, a face brush, a fingerprint, and a triple protection door to get in and out. Tang Yongbo also just stunned for a while, don''t think that Tang Yi deliberately embarrassed them, maybe the little girl didn''t understand these, and said, "Akui is very busy. When he returns, I ask him toe up and stay with you. Weekend How about asking him to take your two sisters out for fun? " "Dad, I won''t bother thepany, just give me a ce to sit." Tang Yi insisted. When she was young, she hadn''t been to Tang''spany and didn''t care about it. I only know that the Tang family is a veryrgepany. I don''t understand that the Tang family is a top-level chippany and involves many top secrets. Any employee, in and out, is very strict. In particr, the main building where Tang Kui works. Branches in other industries under Tang s name are not so strict, but without Tang Kui, Tang Yi is also unwilling to go. Chapter 1782: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (50) Chapter 1782: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (50) Chapter 1782: Unlucky Money (50) When Tang Yongbo saw Tang Yi''s pitiful appearance, he was not confused even though he had some pity. He walked in front of Tang Yi and patted her on the shoulder gently. "Xiao Yi, at present, thepany is very strict in and out, non-members of thepany cannot enter. Even me, and you Mom, you also need to have an identity chip, and verify your fingerprints by brushing your face. After triple protection, you can go in. It s the same thing. "Xiao Yi, don''t be sad. When you graduate from university or internship, your elder brother will arrange it for you, and you can go to thepany at that time. With Xiao Yi''s ability, through internship, you be Formal members of thepany, it is very easy to get in and out of thepany. "Lin Yinghui encouraged," Xiao Yi is so good, it must be OK. " Even if you can''t, Tang''s chippany, otherpanies under the name are also possible. It is this building that is strictly in and out. They wouldn''t be at all troubled if they went to other branches. However, their son was too capable, and in a short time, the chip of Tang''s had already entered the world. For security and confidentiality, ess in the future can only be more and more stringent. Once these things are leaked out, it s not good for Tang s to say that a little bit is bad, but to say big, it will affect the whole country. Tang Yi heard the husband and wife say this, but also hesitated for a moment. Is it so strict? She only knows that Tang''s name involves many industries, and she really did not expect that there are strict ces to go in and out like this. They both said so, and Tang Yi was not so stupid. She said on the spot that she was sensible and would not mention it again. Seeing her being so sensible, the Tang family felt that when the weekend was free, Tang Kui asked him to take his two sisters and go out to y. Because Tang Yi''s performance was not obvious, it seemed that he was just relying on his brother. Neither of them found anything and didn''t expect to go there. On the weekend, the Tang family also talked about this. At the same time, they said with Tang Guo and Tang Yi that thepany under Tang''s name, Tang Kui''s currentpany, is in charge of them. Even if they are from the Tang family, they cannot enter through the back door. The most is to give them a chance for internship. If it doesn''t, then they can only be eliminated and they will be arranged elsewhere in the future. Tang Guo did not squeak, and a decision was made in her heart, and she entered thepany. She''s studying science, she''s in a technologypany, isn''t it? System: No problem, it''s just that two gangsters crossing the road and working together on technology together, I don''t know if it will be a disaster in this world. Fortunately, the Tang family currently only makes chips. Tang Yi: "I will work hard." Tang Yi came out of the orphanage and was indeed raised in his hands. Shepletely forgot that she, an arts student, would like to join forces with technologypanies in the future. Because she is a liberal arts champion this year, she is very confident and believes that she can stay in the chippany that Tang Kui is currently responsible for. Tang Guo didn''t speak. She nced at Tang Kui and was wondering if she should ask Tang Kui first, walk through the back door, get the qualification for internship, and go inside for two walks. Tang Kui is also thinking that his fake sister is not simple. I don''t know if the other party has any technology about future high-end chips. Of course, other technologies are also possible. After all, he''s very interested in high-tech stuff. Chapter 1783: Unlucky Money (51) Chapter 1783: Unlucky Money (51) Chapter 1783 Unlucky Money (51) Tang Yi finally started school, and Tang Guo a school. She thought that such a short distance. Whenever Tang Kui saw Tang Guo, she would have the opportunity to catch the two. It would be easy and natural to catch up. Unexpectedly, she squatted for several days without seeing Tang Kuiing to Tang Guo. She also can''t squat every day. In school, she actively seeks Tang Guo, she is even more reluctant. Now she hasn''t recovered much, and she has to wear a wig over her head to hide the ugly scars. And Tang Guo was very attractive when he stood there. By the time she was by the other side, wouldn''t it have attracted the attention of countless people? Tang Guo was called by the school boys as an inessible school-level figure. And because of hera for several months, her face did not look good, and there were scars on her head. After entering school, the response was t, as if no one noticed her. This taste is not very good. This hair will only grow in a few months. Chen Yi and Zhao Wen''s snack bar, Tang Yi often frequented. She mainly went to see, Tang Guo was not there. But they are not in the same ss and it is not easy to meet. She thought to herself that she did not meet Tang Kui to find Tang Guo, and she was relieved. Until one day, I was inadvertently outside the school gate, watching Tang Guo''s face change slightly from Tang Kui''s car. She pretended to say hello, "Brother, Guoguo, where have you been?" If Tang Kui only took Tang Guo to y and eat, it would be really wrong. Anyway, she is also a member of the Tang family, nominally still Tang Kui''s sister. Tang Kui''s hand paused for the car door, raised his head, and looked at Tang Yi who seemed to be questioning, his expressions could not be disintegrated, andughed: "Go to thepany, I just returned the fruit." Hearing this, Tang Yi''s face changed greatly. Although there was only one second, neither of them missed it. "Do nt parents say that thepany is very strict in and out?" Tang Yi turned his eyes to Tang Guo. "Guo Guo, I know you are curious about what thepany is doing, but you just ask your brother to take you to thepany to y. A lot of trouble and bad influence. " Tang Kui''s expression was slightly weird, and the corners of her lips were slightly bent. This woman has so much brain supplement. He Tang Kui, would doing things leave such an obvious handle? Tang Guo silently took out an internship certificate, and she presented it to Tang Yi. "Xiao Yi, you should be misunderstood. I inadvertently knew that thepany was recruiting interns. So I asked my elder brother about this. My brother said that this time thepany officially recruited internships every year and needed an exam. Today I took the exam with me. I was lucky. I passed the exam and got an internship certificate. " If Tang Yi originally wanted to continue to me, he swallowed it all at once. Practical exam? Do I have to take the exam as an intern? "Originally Guoguo had to go to thepany for an internship. I don''t think it is necessary to take an exam. But she said that she wanted to try it. Just because she was more interested in this area, I took her to try it. Unexpectedly, Guoguo was better than expected. Be better. " Tang Kui saw that Tang Yi''s expression could not be broken, and continued to say, "Xiao Yi, you have just gone to college, enjoy college life first, work is not anxious. Every year thepany recruits interns, when the junior and juniors will be there. , You are willing toe to thepany for an internship, whether you take the internship exam to enter thepany, or you are too disappointed to go directly to thepany. " Chapter 1784: Unlucky Money (52) Chapter 1784: Unlucky Money (52) "Either way, it''s not easy to stay in thepany." In fact, those who go in through the back door as interns can only be family members of thepany''s senior management. These members are often unable to stay in the end, but are assigned to otherpanies. There is only one way for outsiders to get in, and to pass the exam and be apany''s intern. Thispetition is quite severe. One hundred people take the test, and maybe only one or two can pass the test. In the end, as long as you don''t die, people whoe in this way can basically stay in thepany to the end. Those who pass the exam and those who enter through the high-level backdoor will have different departments. Those members of high-level family members are actually sending them to gold ting, and the department will not be too important. Unless you make up your mind to develop here and pass the assessment in the end, you can stay. But for the most part, I ca nt afford the pain, and I choose to be ced in anotherpany. Tang Guo said that he had entered the examination. With Tang Yi''s self-esteem, he would definitely not be willing to enter through the back door. You may also choose to go through an internship exam. Those who have not taken the internship test do not know how difficult it is to get in. She did not want to do this, and Tang Yi followed her anytime, anywhere. No matter Tang Guo or Tang Kui, they don''t want to, Tang Yijin, even if it is the back door, they are not willing. Therefore, the minds of the two fake brothers and sisters are united. What''s even more incredible is that before they told Tang Yi, the other party found out. That''s right, it saves them a lot of talking. "That''s congrattions, Guoguo." Tang Yi pulled out a smile, "You are really good, you can pass your own exams and enter thepany as an intern. "OK, I believe you can too." Tang Guo encouraged with a smile. Tang Yi also thought that he could do it, took a deep breath, and said, "Then I will try it next year." If you try it now, it won''t work. For a freshman who just entered school, she doesn''t understand anything, and who knows what she will take. She intends to study it carefully, what questions she will take if she wants to enter thepany. "Brother, Guoguo, you are all there, would you like to have a meal together?" Tang Guo saw Tang Kui unhappy, and said, "I have lessons right away, so I won''t go." "I still have a meeting here," Tang Kui said. He didn''t lie, he was really busy every day. Ask him why he has time to send Tang Guo and his younger sister, but he can only squeeze it out. As for Tang Yi, he is not obliged to treat her well. He is good to whomever Tang Kui is willing to treat. What''s the matter with him? "Well, then you go to work." Tang Yi wanted to maintain a smile, but I don''t know, the more difficult it bes. Several people separated, Tang Yi also returned to the dormitory. Quickly turn on theputer and search for information on Down''s technologypany. However, at the end of the search, there were only some rough introductions, and other avable information was not. Even on various browsers, there are very few posts discussing Tang''s technologypany, it can be said that there are almost none. She tried to post on a forum about Down Technology, an internship exam. I n to ask the situation of the majority ofizens before she is ready to prepare. The post has just been posted, and indeed many people have liked it. Many people seem to know some, but they are superficial news, less than she knows. Half an hourter, she went to read the post and found that her ount had been frozen. The reason is: your post is not standardized and your ount is closed for 30 days. Tang Yi :? Chapter 1785: Unlucky Money (53) Chapter 1785: Unlucky Money (53) Tang Yi is a bit puzzled. Where is the post she published is not standardized? As ast resort, she went to see the format of the post. Take care word by word, and soon registered a new ount. Repost the previous question. The first few minutes were fine. She just brushed and found that the post was gone. Then, her ount seemed to be blocked again. At this time, Tang Yi had some doubts. Is the content she posted is sensitive words and can not be discussed in the forum, so the news of Tang''s technologypany is so little on the Inte? She re-registered for an ount again, without looking at the keyboard, typing a few words at will, and posted it directly. When she read the post, she found out that the words she typed randomly were: I am ugly. Someone is replying below: [Girl, talk about how ugly you are. [Post a photo and let''s see it. [For the first time, there are still such honest people online. [I''m also curious, how ugly you are, you can''t watch it anymore, and you need to send a post to prove it. After half an hour, the post was not deleted and the ount was not banned. However, Tang Yi''s random post was promoted as a high-rise building and rmended on the homepage. The system has always paid attention to the new news on the Inte, and knew what Tang Yi was doing, and spoke to Tang Guo. Tang Guo only smiled and asked: "She might as well ask the family and ask me if she goes to search for these. ording to our current rtionship, she really won''t reject her." [In her pride, most of the time she won''t ask the host. It was even more impossible to ask Tang Kui, and she would not ask the Tangs and his wife when she was just in college. She wanted to learn these secretly, and then it would be a blockbuster. ] The system hummed, "I think it''s about making cars behind closed doors. Tao Yu also seems to know that Tang Guo has entered an internship at Tang''s Technology Company. Now, he has a better chance. It is impossible for Tang Kui to pick up Tang Guo every time. Then the rest of the time, it can only be, he went to pick it up. Once or twice was okay, and twice more, Tang Kui also found something wrong. For example, one day, he made a surprise attack and drove outside the school. He got out of the car and went to the two with a smile on his face. Tang Guo didn''t have any surprised expression. Tao Yu was different. At that time, he wanted to jump up and ask, Tang Kui, Tang Kui, why are you here now? Tang Kui s lips said with a smile, Tao Yu, it s a coincidence. It seems that you have been busy recently. At present, many cities in the country have gradually started to sort garbage. Do nt you n to do more? Is the city in your hands? " Tao Yu smiled: "I have given it to the people under my hands to do it, and the ns have been finalized. If they can''t do it, let''s go straight." "Oh, capable." No wonder there is time to abduct his sister here. "What are you doing here, and where are you going to take Guoguo?" Tao Yu said without changing his face, "I just happened to pass by. I heard that Xiaoguo has been admitted to yourpany as an intern, and will drop her off." "By the way ..." Tang Kui''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t need you to drop by today when I''m free. You can go there personally. I''ll take Xiaoguo to thepany." As soon as Tang Kui''s words fell, his cell phone rang. After he answered, he heard the sound inside and frowned slightly. Tao Yu had sharp ears and identally heard the content. He smiled and said, "Tang Kui, you seem to be very busy. It''s important to deal with urgent matters. I just watched it. You are now asked to book a ne ticket, and it should be just right by driving catch up." "Little fruit, don''t worry, I''ll send her over." Tang Kui: "Okay, I''ll take care of you today." He walked in front of Tao Yu and patted him on the shoulder, his voice was very low, and he said with a threatening tone, "As long as it is not every day. " Tao Yu: "Howe?" Not every day, but often the way, six days a week, almost not every day, often. see you tomorrow Chapter 1786: Unlucky Money (54) Chapter 1786: Unlucky Money (54) After Tang Guocheng''s intern at Tang''s Technology Co., he had less time to go to the snack bar. As long as she has some time, she basically runs to thepany. Although Tang Kui spared as much time as possible, he took Tang Guo to thepany. However, Tao Yu is everywhere, just like flies. As long as he had little time, he turned around, and his sister was picked up by Tao Yu after a while. Think about it, you are very angry. "Guo Guo, otherwise, I''ll arrange a driver for you." Tang Kui suggested during the weekend when the family was eating, "When the time is free, let the driver take you to thepany." Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo both nodded and agreed very much. Even if their baby daughter is an intern and there is a driver to pick them up, that''s fine. "In fact, it is not that troublesome, no need." Tang Guo explicitly refused, making Tang Kui take a deep look at her, "Really do not need?" "No, it''s fine now." Tang Guo said again. Tang Kui was so entangled in his heart. If this sister is really the original sister. He prevented the other side from approaching Tao Yu, that was really nothing to say. But this sister is not the original sister. Like him, he is an old fritter who doesn''t know how many worlds he has crossed. He was unwilling, he really couldn''t interfere. Although, he was a little ufortable. In fact, he is happy to have a sister who has simr interests and good ability. That Tao Yu was able to take away her attention every time, and his brother was not happy at all. Say the good task is to let him spoil the girl? "Fine." Tang Kuipromised and did not persecute anything, but said, "Guoguo, I think you can take the driver''s license first while you have time. After getting the driver''s license, my brother will buy you a car. It will be easy to go wherever it is It''s much more convenient and there is no need to arrange a driver. " "Okay, my brother''s proposal is good." Tang Guo smiled with a lip and readily agreed to the proposal. Tang Kui was beautiful, and when Guoguo had a driver''s license, he sent her a few more cars. At that time, let Guoguo drive to thepany every day. The one named Tao Yu had no excuse to see Guoguo. Tang Yi looked at the two brothers and sisters, and looked so happy, sour in his heart. She used to be looking forward to school, when she could see Tang Kui. When she was in high school, she attended the best school in the city and was closed. She could only go home on weekends. The reason she was looking forward was that Tang Kui could be seen when she returned home. Now she is most afraid of the weekend, because Tang Kui and Tang Guo are so harmonious whether they are sitting at the dinner table, taking a walk in the garden downstairs, doing morning exercises, or talking in the study room. ,harmonious. These two people are real brothers and sisters, and she couldn''t get into the topic at all. In particr, Tang Kui''s unspoken affection for Tang Guo made her ufortable. "Xiao Yi, you are also an adult. If you have time, you should take the driver''s license first." Lin Yinghui said with a smile, "When you and Guoguo want a car, let''s go and see. I have to say that the two couples in the Tang family are really interesting. When the family was in the house, they paid attention to Tang Yi. What Tang Yi can only see is that Tang Kui is indifferent to her and intimate with Tang Guo. Tang Yi came back and said, "I will, mom." After that, she looked at Tang Kui''s position. Tang Kui didn''t seem to notice her and did not show her face to face that she would send her a car. My heart is even worse. Chapter 1787: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (55) Chapter 1787: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (55) Chapter 1787: Unlucky Money (55) [Tang Kui: "What''s that woman thinking, why don''t I open her and give her a car? Why should I give it to her? Why should I give her a fruit, she must have her, why is it so beautiful? . "] [Episode 111 doglegs: "Host, you shouldn''t see me."] "I''m stuffed." Tang Yi really had no choice but to stay at the dinner table. Put down the chopsticks, and politely said to a few people, then turned back to the room. Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo also asked two questions. Tang Yi said that he was not ufortable, but he had no appetite recently. After she went upstairs, Lin Yinghui nced helplessly at Tang Kui, whispering, "Ai Kui, Mom knows that you and Guoguo are close, and Xiao Yi has always been rusty. Mom doesn''t force you, you have to be with Xiao Depend. If you like fruit, we have no objection, and we are happy to discuss it. However, you can discuss it privately. There is no need to talk about it. " She saw it, Tang Yi seemed a little upset. A little thought, it should be what Tang Kui said just now that made Tang Yi feel sad. But Akui is this temperament. He really doesn''t need it. People are biased, even themselves. Many times, they also want to be better with Tang Guo, but they are afraid of Tang Yi. After all, this is also the daughter they have raised for more than ten years, the same as the pro. As a parent, it''s hard to do. I can only think about Tang Yi''s face as much as possible. Tang Kui only loves Tang Guo, they are happy. After all, they were parents, and Tang Yi was involved. It was not easy to understand. Tang Guo was much better than Tang Yi. "Mom, in fact, it''s the same. She will always know whether it''s on the surface or secretly. There is a difference between man and man. Guoguo is my sister and I have been separated from me for more than ten years. Is she better? What s wrong with buying a car? It s just my willingness to buy one a day. I like it. I like it. I ca nt open it and put it in the warehouse. It s my pleasure. Two couples in the Tang family, when they heard this, were funny and speechless. The reason why they are not on the bright side, everything is closely rted to Tang Guo. It was also through the past year of Tang Guo''s return that they found their daughter to be really excellent. Originally, they intended to leave Tang''s person under the control of Tang Kui. They also thought about it and cultivated Tang Yi. In the end, it was found that Tang Yi''s performance was okay, but in some aspects, he was really not good at it. He didn''t have any talent to manage some things of Tang''s. Like the little girls in ordinary families, Tang Yi does not have a sensitive business sense of smell. They inadvertently put things at home that she couldn''t pay attention to. When I came to the Tang family for more than ten years, I didn''t understand it. Today, Tang''s field is involved. When Tang Yiyi looked back and chose liberal arts, they basically determined Tang Yi''s future path. So Tang Yi said that they would learn all kinds of talents, and they readily agreed. Qin Qi calligraphy and painting ss, all reported to her. And girls from many families in the same ss, at this age, are already learning about family businesses and focusing on this aspect of cultivation. Their fruit is different, especially by virtue of strength, admitted to thepany intern, within a short time, to adapt to the environment inside, and even made a little achievement. At that time, both husbands and wives decided. In the future, the Tangs will be jointly managed by their children. Chapter 1788: Unlucky Money (56) Chapter 1788: Unlucky Money (56) Tang Yi''s words, as long as the Miss Tang family, you can eat and drink forever. In other departments, arrange a part-time job for her. I don''t want to go to work, it is also possible to open a shop. "Parents, you have too much scruples." Tang Kui thinks he has to give a lesson to the parents who are too kind. They are afraid they don''t know. Tang Yi may have decided to use their lives. It''s time for her love. "Guoguo was lost from an early age, and you identally brought Xiaoyi back. The love of her parents and the superior life of the little princess made her get rid of the fate of the orphan." Tang Kui said here, a little meal, and then continued "Where is Guoguo? When I was a kid, I lost it. If I hadn''t met such a kind person like Uncle Chen and Aunt Zhao, I don''t know what Guoguo would encounter." "Even so, Guoguo has lost a lot. At a young age, the fear of being lost, the pain of growing up with his biological parents from an early age. When theye back, the biological parents will have to have a bowl of water in order to take care of the psychology of adoptive daughters. Ping. Mom and Dad, I don''t think it''s fair to Guoguo. " Tang Guo also did not expect that Tang Kui would say this inly. The Tang family has nothing serious, and they really love the original owner. It''s just a little bit soft to your loved ones. Therefore, standing in her position, it is really difficult to say these things. In her opinion, how good they are to Tang Yi today, and how disappointed they will be in the future, they can be regarded as paying a kind punishment, and they will not bother. Anyway, she didn''t care, good to her, she remembered. Not good to her, she remembers. More or less is not a problem. "Parents, think about it yourself, where do you put Guoguo in this way? Guoguo doesn''t care, but I do care. Why do you care about Xiaoyi and I don''t care, that''s your wish. And how can I do that? Guoguo, you can''t control it either. Guoguo is my younger sister. When I want to be petted, I can pet it. How and when and where to pet it is my business. " When Tang Kui said this, he also looked at Tang Guo. As if to say to her, take a look, in this world, only your brother is petting you. As for Tao Yu, is itparable to your brother? When Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo heard these words, they fell into silence. For about five minutes, they looked at Tang Guo with guilt. It''s because they want to make a difference, and what they shouldpensate most is Guoguo. "Parents, you should think about it, right? If you do nt owe Xiaoyi, if you really talk about it, shouldn''t she be grateful? If you are sensible, you will understand how you love Guoguo. Instead of you, Carefully maintain harmony on the bright side, and level the bowl of water. " "I really want her because you spoil Guoguo, feel ufortable and lose your temper. Most of you have a white-eyed wolf." Both husbands and wives had wanted to understand at this time, and Tang Guo apologized. Tang Guo naturally didn''t mind these things too much. Seeing the two men''s faces were clear and clear, they seemed to decide something. She raised her brow gently. Now, can Tang Yi bear it? Tang Kui is right, the two husbands and wives prefer their lost daughter, and there is nothing wrong with it. As long as Tang Yi is not harsh, she is not qualified to question. The couple entertained Tang Guo and Tang Kui while eating, while still talking, they would also send Tang Guo to the car. Tang Guo and Tang Kui looked at each other, and finally nced at the position of the stairs with Yu Guang. Chapter 1789: Unlucky Money (57) Chapter 1789: Unlucky Money (57) "Brother, what were you just watching?" After dinner, the two siblings took a walk in the garden to eat. Tang Kui smirked with a smile on his lips: "What fruit were you watching just now?" "I suddenly found out that the stairs in our house have a good style and look good. Is that the style of ancient Western Europe?" System: Amazing. My host is so big that I can get to the ancient Western-style stairs. 111: Great, the host''s fake sister, this acting skill is afraid to really graduate from a school with the host. "It turned out that Guoguo was also found. I was thinking about the style of the stairs." Tang Kuiughed. "It seems that Guoguo''s knowledge covers a wide range." Therefore, how many times has this fake sister traveled, and the other party''s level of understanding of chips and some high-tech is definitely not under him. Fake sister, Jo Mo is a crossing of old fritters. However, it really fits his taste, it has been a long time and I haven''t met such a talker. During the mission, he met various people with miracles, crossing, rebirth, and splitting his soul into pieces. No one can make him feel so intimate. When he first came into contact, he identified the younger sister. It is really impossible to find a person, and when doing bad things, he is like seven points. The way he lied was like him. The two brothers and sisters started the conversation because of the ancient Western European style stairs. Walking side by side in the garden, talking and smiling, it was harmonious. In a room upstairs, Tang Yizheng secretly watched his mellow brothers and sisters, his fists clenched tightly. "I don''t want much." "It''s not rare in the Tang family, nor is it in the position of Sister Tang Kui." "I just want to get his heart. As long as he gets his heart, I can do nothing." Tang Yi lowered the curtain and bit his lip gently, muttering in a low voice: "Can you?" "Guoguo, you are still small now, don''t be deceived by some handsome men who have good looks and rich money." Talking, Tang Kui skewed the subject. There is no room for a younger sister who can spoil her. Although Xie Er has an old fritter, he just wants to spoil him. Tao Yu, let''s go to the side. Want to marry his younger sister, wait until the old days and old. Tang Guo looked up: "Brother, who do you mean? Tao Yu?" Tang Kui: Don''t be so straightforward, how can the topic continue, do you want to lose face? "That brother is assured. Although Tao Yu looks good and is rich, he never talks to me. He does everything he says. Now there are not many honest boys like him." boy? ? ? That guy, I''m over twenty, boy fart. It''s really a hell, he actually saw the eyes of the spoiled sister in the eyes of the fake sister. "Brother, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, he''s good. And, just listen to me." After hearing Tang Guo''s emphasis again, Tang Kui heard something. Tang Guo, the time and space traverser, is different from what he encountered before. Where is it different? For example, taskers like them, once they do more tasks, people will be numb. It may be that you have seen a lot, experienced a lot, lived a long time, and you are used to life and death, ups and downs, and betrayal. Alive, like a machine, a hot heart will gradually cool and be cold and ruthless. Chapter 1790: Unlucky Money (58) Chapter 1790: Unlucky Money (58) Although they will work hard to integrate the character''s feelings, in fact the brain of a task veteran will always remain clear. For example, many years ago, when he started to do the task. Every time he blends into his feelings, he, like all novices, has a beating heart. Feelings are also true feelings. Even the character in the task will have various emotions. Miss, hate, love, love and hatred. Years passed and now he can be described casually in one word. Seemingly affective but ruthless, seemingly serious is actually in his heart, everything is floating dust, give him a quiet ce, he can be like an old monk to settle down, sitting for millions of years, will not be bored, as died. And Tang Guo is different, very different. Although he saw many things in her eyes. But if you look closely, there are some things that are different. The remaining thing seemed to be her fresh obsession. For example, she mentioned Tao Yu just now, and she inadvertently showed a little spoiled eyes, and the smile on the corners of her lips and eyes was really, really made him have to remember that he once had such a time. Even in the face of the Tang couple, Tang Guo''s smile was not so real. "Little fruit." Tang Kui was still strangling, and a small fruit suddenly awakened him. When he looked back, he saw his face sinking. This giant fly really has him everywhere. As soon as he wanted to ridicule, Tang Guo smiled and looked at Tao Yu''s appearance. Compared with the smile before, it is a bit more real. Tao Yu also holds a few books in his hand. Tang Kui followed and heard Tao Yu say, "Xiaoguo, the original foreign science fiction novel you namedst time. This is the first edition. I found it for you." Then, Tang Kui saw that Tao Yu handed two books to Tang Guo. He also said, "It''s a bit broken. I wrapped it in a book cover. I wanted to fix it and bring it to you. However, thinking that you should be busy on your workday, you can bring it today. Maybe, use two I can watch it all over the weekend. " "Thank you very much, Brother Tao. I just mentioned that you can find it." "Finding this is very troublesome. After all, this first edition has a history of nearly six or seventy years. I am afraid there are not many in the world." Tao Yuughed with a smile on his mouth. "No, I''m lucky and not troublesome. Also, I''m interested in this, and I can''t wait to find it when you mention it." Tang Kui has never spoken. He knows this science fiction book. ording to records, sixty or seventy years ago, at that time, printing was not so developed, and the publishing industry did not flourish today. This science fiction book, the first edition, seems to have printed only two thousand copies. Sixty or seventy years have passed since then, and it is really not easy to find out of print. It can also be said that Tao Yu has good luck, but can''t deny that Tao Yu used his heart to find it. "I look at this thing, it''s better to repair it first. It''s not bad. If it breaks, it''s a pity." Tang Kui interrupted. I''ll ask someone to help you fix it. " Tang Guo readily agreed and turned upstairs. The remaining Tang Kui and Tao Yu face each other in the garden. Chapter 1791: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (59) Chapter 1791: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (59) Chapter 1791: Unlucky Money (59) "Tang Kui, that is out of print. If you want, I can''t help it." Tao Yu spread his hands. "Good thing, if there is only one, I will only consider the small fruit first." "Tao Yu, are we good friends?" Tang Kui asked with a smile. Tao Yu is serious: "Good brothers, good friends are not OK." He patted Tang Kui''s shoulders and whispered, "Really, I can''t refuse her. If she wants stars one day, I might study how Go to space. " Tang Kui saw it, Tao Yu said very seriously, he didn''t lie at all. Tang Kui: "Tao Yu, you weren''t such a person before. You weren''t close to women before. Even if a girl fell in front of you, you wouldn''t touch them." "They are all pretending, I see it at a nce." Tao Yu said quite contentedly, "You are not the same? I will at least make an emergency call for them, and you, blindly, pass by them indifferently." "Why are you different to my sister?" Tang Kui asked curiously. The person who can be seen by the time and space traveler must have his excellence. Speaking of Tang Guo, Tao Yu''s eyes are all smiles, and the tenderness and love look set off waves in Tang Kui''s heart. Perhaps he understood that such sincere eyes and affections, if they would never change, could warm the tiredness of time and space travellers. "I don''t know. When I saw her, I just felt that my life was a sess." Between the two, there was silence for five seconds. Tang Kui suddenlyughed: "Guo Guo said you were very good and obedient, Tao Yu, you want to chase my sister, you can." "But I really want to see, how obedient and obedient you are, and you show it to your future brother-inw. If the performance is good, maybe I won''t object." [111: "Host, you will be beaten by your fake sister."] Tao Yu put away the gentle dripping water just now, and sneered at Tang Kui, "I only listen to Xiaoguo." The voice was not too small, so that the Tang family and the couple heard it. The two looked at each other, and finally hid behind the flowers, ready to listen to a wall root. Tang Kui found the two and said, "Tao Yu, what do you listen to Guoguo?" "Naturally only listen to Xiaoguo, Tang Kui, even if you are Xiaoguo''s brother, don''t even think about taking advantage of me. From small to big, we are evenly matched, and no one can do it, so don''t toss. Only Xiaoguo can take advantage of me. " Tang Kui smiled, "I see." His gaze looked at the position of the Tang family and the Tang Guo came downstairs, and walked to the husband and wife. After the two husbands and wives were persecuted, they were somewhat enlightened. At this moment, they all looked a little wrong with Tao Yu''s eyes. Tao Yu naturally found it, his eyes narrowed slightly, under the gaze of Tang Kui''s glee. Walking to the Tang family and Tang Guo, they smiled and greeted them. The so-called do notugh at people, although this guy Xiao miss their daughter. "Uncle Tang, when I was helping Xiaoguo to find a book, I just identally found a set of purple sand teapot, and brought it to you the other day?" "Purple teapot?" Tang Yongbo''s eyes brightened. When he encountered a good thing, he forgot everything, and he was anxious to see it immediately. "Where is it? Bring it here today, what?" Tao Yu smiled and said, "I was going to bring it today. I''m afraid that Uncle Tang took his aunt out to y. It''s not free. Who doesn''t know, Uncle Tang and his aunt loved each other, and they might go out every weekend." see you tomorrow Chapter 1792: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (60) Chapter 1792: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (60) Chapter 1792: Unlucky Money (60) "Tao Yu, you are fine." Tang Kui held the mobile phone with a smile on his lips, but when he said it, he bit his teeth. Tao Yu: "I grew up together and I kissed my brothers and brothers, Tang Kui. In my heart, you ca nt be ranked except for the fruit. I m not nice to you, to whom? Tang Kui: "Not only is it good, it''s also shameless." "Well man, what a skin." Tang Kui: "Viin." "Gentleman, viin, everyone has their own opinions. If you have different opinions on this, you can keep it." Tao Yu answered in a beautiful mood. "Tang Kui, you have to admit that every time you When he talks about a contract, he is also a viin. " "Okay, do nt talk nonsense, is nt it my parents who agree with you as Guoguo''s pursuer? This is not yet together, what are you proud of? The main thing is Guoguo. If Guoguo does not like you Now, there is something to see. " Tao Yu was not worried at all when he heard these words. In the deep, he has a feeling that as long as he is obedient, he will always be good to Xiaoguo, and listening to her, Xiaoguo will not abandon him. "I won''t give Xiaoguo the chance to abandon me. Tang Kui, in a certain level of identity, I''m willing to bow to you, such as calling you a big brother." Tang Kui finally couldn''t help, and said rudely, "Go to the edge." Then hung up the phone, and fell **** the table, his face was particrly unsightly. Big brother? Is he rare? He''s not rare at all, Tao Yu told him not to call his elder brother. His parents, why is there no principle? Tao Yu''s mouth is just nice. After hearing a few words, I was fooled. To Tao Yu is his brother''s words, relying on the cowardly ability and attractive ability of the other side, he thinks he may fall out of favor andck love. Tang Guo went to thepany for an internship while studying. On weekends, she still has to learn to drive a car. The whole person is busy on the road. Of course, every time she learns a car, Tao Yu will be around. Needless to say, Tang Kui is naturally busy. This led to Tang Yi going home on the weekend and not necessarily being able to see Tang Kui. Tang Yi discovered one thing, when Tang Guo was at home, Tang Kui was mostly there. Tang Guo is not here, Tang Kui must be here. This discovery made her very ufortable. She couldn''t help it. Tang Guo is just Tang Kui''s sister, why should he attract all his attention. Why, he just can''t see her? Late at night, Tang Yi once again took out a lucky charm. Looking at the smooth side of the stone, she gritted her teeth and used a neutral pen on it to write down her wish: to get Tang Kui''s true heart and live a happy life. After writing, she did not set the lucky charm aside, buty down in her hand, closed her eyes and slept. She was silent in her heart, as long as she gave Tang Kui nothing, she didn''t want anything. In this world, what she wants most is Tang Kui. As long as she can be with him, she can pay any price. When she passed out lethargic, she did not know that the lucky charm was emitting a faint light. If she gets up now, she will find that the words she wrote down have disappeared. In the dream, Tang Yi repeated a certain dream. This time is very different from thest time. In thest dream, most of it was about her and Tang Kui''s happy life. Chapter 1793: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (61) Chapter 1793: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (61) Chapter 1793: Unlucky Money (61) And this time, she clearly remembered that she was with Tang Kui in the dream, and in the end it was the Tang family who both died. Tang Yi was awakened in the early morning. Even if she woke up, the picture in her dream still shed in her mind. The scene of the tragic death of the couple in the Tang family seems to have happened in real life, at this time she was covered with cold sweat. Subconsciously said, "How is that possible? Dreams are all opposites." Mom and Dad, how could it be a car ident. How could their lives have anything to do with her love. There is no such thing as that, which is too counterintuitive. Tang Yi''s heartbeat was still very fast. When he went downstairs for breakfast, there was still a trace of guilt in the hearts of the couple. After all, she hasn''t recovered from her dream. More importantly, what she was most worried about just now was not the lives of the Tang family, but she was trying to oppose the dream. Regardless of the two, how entric Tang Guo is her adoptive parents. Tang Kui said the same thing that day, they don''t owe her, and she should be gracious. She knew it, so she just wanted to get Tang Kui''s sincerity, and everything else was unnecessary. She didn''t care how the two couples favored Tang Guo. While eating, Tang Yi subconsciously nced at Tang Guo and Tang Kui''s position. No one? "Dad, Mom, Guoguo and Brother?" Lin Yinghui said with a smile: "As soon as daylight dawned, Akui and Guoguo got up. They first went to the morning exercise and could not wait to eat. Do not say." Tang Yi pursed his lips gently, put his hands under the table, and grasped his legs hard. What is Tang Kui doing now? Really ca nt see her? In the morning, I took Tang Guo out in a hurry, and I couldn''t remember her at all. As long as he called her and greeted her, she felt better. If he abandons trouble and obstacles, she can''t go. Notify her, is it so difficult? "There are more than ten days to go on holiday, Xiaoyi, I have discussed with your father and going on vacation. Guoguo will go to thepany for an internship, and Akui definitely has no vacation," Lin Yinghui did not think that she would send her son As a coolie, "Akui is a boy, now young and very capable. He must take care of thepany''s affairs. Now neither of them will go, Xiaoyi, will you go with us?" Lin Yinghui could actually guess that Tang Yi might not go. But every time she goes on vacation, she asks. In addition to Tang Kui, she also asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo is definitely not going on vacation. Now she is busy, and she will be the core staff of thepany before she strives to graduate. Sure enough, Tang Yi shook his head and said, "Parents, you go, have fun. I am a kilowatt of light bulbs, I will not disturb you. During the holidays, I have my own ns." "That''s OK." Lin Yinghui was not reluctant. "I''m going there, I can talk to my mother." "Got it." Tang Yi was still thinking that Tang Guo would go to thepany for an internship during the holidays. She buried her head to eat, and next year, she must go to test the intern of the Tang Technology Company. She is ready to get admitted. Inquiring about the contents of the Down Technology Exam, she has found a way. In their school, there were people who had taken the exam like Tang Guo before, but the ones who did not pass the exam were still her seniors. Then she would try to find out. Chapter 1794: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (62) Chapter 1794: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (62) Chapter 1794: Unlucky Money (62) Near noon, Tang Guo and Tang Kui finally returned. Tang Yi has been sitting in front of her window, watching as a very strange luxury car drove into the garage outside the vi. Later, in the garage, only Tang Guo and Tang Kui came out. Tang Yi bit her lip hard, so this early, Tang Kui took Tang Guo to buy a car? The new car just now was bought by Tang Kui for Tang Guo. Tang Yi''s mind seemed to be exploding. Why didn''t he want to take her to buy a car? She didn''t say yes, look, wouldn''t it be okay to go with them? "Brother, did you go with Guoguo to buy a car?" Tang Kui nced at Tang Yi''s look, and saw that he kept curiously. In fact, the various expressions on the face are very discordant. He didn''t mean to take it apart, and only nodded: "Well, I will fly to a meeting in the afternoon. There will be an exchange meeting abroad next week, which will take about four or five days. There is no time for a whole week, and Guoguo s driver s license is Already got it, I have to keep my promise. " "Brother, why don''t you call me so that I can also be full of eyes." Tang Yi said naturally, "I will start to learn the car next semester, and you can check it out in advance." "It''s early to go out, aren''t you used to sleepingte at weekends?" Tang Kui didn''t want to talk to Tang Yiduo, 111 had already told himst night. Tang Yi made a wishte at night. Desire is no different from before, get his true heart, and live a happy life. This ignorant woman is annoying. She''s selfish, but she''s let go of a business genius. That genius was also able to shock the time and space administration with his own obsession with the ability of an ordinary human soul when the soul was flying. If there is no soul flying, this human soul will not be too bad for life. It was really a pity that the evil thing destroyed his soul and sucked away all his luck. "Go and find Guoguo. Brother will go to the airport soon." In this way, the two ended the topic. Tang Yi''s eyes followed Tang Kui''s departure, his fists clenched, and he didn''t go to Tang Guo to y. The school is closed. From the next day, Tang Guo will go to work on time every day. One thing made Tang Kui very copsed. Even if he bought a car for his sister, Tang Guo would always pick up a guy named Tao Yu in the car after work. One time, he met and couldn''t help asking, "Tao Yu, why are you in Guoguo''s car again?" This is what he bought for Guoguo. Does this guy know what is thick-skinned? A man, riding a little girl''s car every day, don''t you know shame? Looking at Tao Yu''s shameless look, he understood that this guy really didn''t know shame. "Inadvertently met," the old Tao Yushen was replying, "I saw it. I ca nt help but not say hello, and I have a conversation with Guoguo. After a long day at work, she went to work to find a ce and rx. Isn''t it good? " Looking for a ce to rx? Tang Kui''s eyebrows were burning, "Where else did you take Guoguo to rx?" "Tao Yu, if you dare to mess around, I''ll kill you with a punch." Tang Guo could not help but persuade: "Brother, not so serious, Brother Tao is a serious person." Brother, as a veteran, can you calm down? Tang Kui: I can''t help it. Chapter 1795: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (63) Chapter 1795: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (63) Chapter 1795: Unlucky Money (63) "Yeah, how could I take Guoguo to that ce." Under Tang Kui''s grumpy eyes, Tao Yu calmly took out a few movie tickets and handed one to Tang Kui, "Would you like to rx?" Tang Kui looked at the movie ticket and froze a little. So, these two words of rxation, is to go to see science fiction? Recently, many movies have been released, including several science fiction themes. In addition to science fiction, there are other themes. Tang Kui''s anger, so he went back, "I''m very busy, you go and see, and go to the airport at night." Thinking of this, he had a headache. Does his parents regard him as a son or a cow? Did they forget that he was only 26 to 7 years old? Why should Tang''spany be controlled by him? He suspected that he was not born. "Brother, take good care of yourself," Tang Guoforted. "Get off the ne, remember to eat first." Yuan Kui, who was exhausted, was relieved to hear Tang Guo''s sincere concern, "I know." What can he do? I just feel that this is different from what he thought. Before he came, he wanted to spoil the girl when he was free. It''s the kind of TV president who appears in the novel and is not busy at all. If you are willing to manage thepany, you can manage it. The reality is cruel. As a manager of Tang''s, there is no rest time at all. He spoiled his sister''s time by all means. [Tang Kui: "Three uncles. I will take charge of thepany in the future. I m in charge of thispany. I m too busy. There is a kind of uncle who ca nt learn the role of a wealthy second-generation person. Heir, leave it to others. "] [Confused 111: "But the host you did a good job, every time such a task, it is very easy toplete."] He believes that those foolish, second-generation rich people who don''t learn anything, are simply not suitable for the host. Moreover, when the host is gone, the puppet is not a puppet, and neither learns nor knows nothing, and wherever gold is, it shines. Host, do you really not know your ability, can you make yourself sparkle and can''t hide? This is not a matter of identity. [111 is a dog-leg subsystem that obeys the host, saying: "I will help the host make a good selection and strive to choose a more leisurely identity."] Anyway, the tasks assigned by them are not too low-level. Tang Kui got into the car with his teeth biting, almost tears, and watched Tang Guo carrying Tao Yu back to the cinema. So, this is when he bought a car for his sister, but the younger sister drove to a man? No, there should be a shameless man, haunting his sister. Before the holiday, Tang Yi added the contact information of the dean who had taken the internship exam of Tang''s Technology Company. I''ve been staying in the house recently and talking to each other about the exam content. She added a total of three people and found that the test content of the three people was different. In the end, it is concluded that each test may be different. In the end, the irritability ends. She took the lucky charm and looked at the smooth side. The handwriting on it disappeared by herself, so what could her wish be realized? Thest time she wished to be a schr in the liberal arts, it worked. Will it work this time? Chapter 1796: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (64) Chapter 1796: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (64) Chapter 1796: Unlucky Money (64) This day is the weekend. Tang Guo and Tang Kui seem to be busy and choose to stay at home. Even Tao Yu''s appointment with Tang Guo said that she wanted to rest today and did not go out. Tang Yi also called Tang Guo and Tang Kui and said whether they should go out to eat or y, but they refused because they wanted a lunch break. Tang Yi was sitting in the living room alone, hugging his pillow and watching TV. He was particrly ufortable. It is really two brothers and sisters, and the reasons for rejecting her are exactly the same. Fortunately, the two were in their own rooms, so she felt better. The reason she waited here, instead of going to lunch break, was because they were afraid that they would make a decision suddenly and would go out to y. Today, she won''t give the two people a chance to go out alone. Since making a wish, Tang Yi has been waiting every day, when will Tang Kui give her her heart. She didn''t believe that the lucky charm would not work here. It will work, it will. As long as she has done it, she can ask nothing, and Tang Kui is enough. Tang Guo and Tang Kui have no lunch break. Both were sitting inside the house, holding their phones in a daze. Because they all know that today''s original story is the day when the Tangs and their families lost their lives. They are very confident about the life-saving sign they gave to the Tang family. There is no guarantee of this, and both said they don''t have to confuse themselves. And it is a double protection. After listening to their words, the Tang family never took it down. The main thing is that they can feel that wearing Tang Guo and Tang Kui''s gifts is really good for the body. This kind of benefit is not felt by others, and only they themselves are aware of it. At one o''clock, Tang Guo and Tang Kui''s phone rang at the same time. "Is this Miss Tang?" "Is it Mr. Tang?" The two responded with almost the same frequency: "Yes." Then, the person from the hospital informed both of them at the same time, saying that during the self-driving tour, the car suddenly lost control and rolled down the hillside, causing serious damage to the car body. Miraculously, when they found two of them, they both sustained only minor skin injuries. After aprehensive examination by the hospital, the two were in very good health, but for safety reasons, they were still hospitalized for three days. After all, this time the car ident looks very serious. Under normal circumstances, the car body is so damaged that it is impossible to survive. Such a result cannot be exined, they can only me it on the miracle event. Tang Guo and Tang Kui received the call within two minutes, and Tang Yi received the same call. When the two were well dressed and went downstairs, they saw Tang Yi holding his arms and looking pale. Tang Kui stepped in front of her andforted him, "Parents and mother are all right, let''s hurry up and take a look." "Xiao Yi don''t have to worry about it. All the hospitals have checked it out. My parents only had skin trauma. The others have no problems." Tang Guo alsoforted and patted Tang Yi''s shoulder. Looking at Tang Yi''s bloodless cheeks, if he didn''t know that the other party was afraid of it because of this incident, he remembered something. Most people are afraid that they really think that Tang Yi was frightened by this incident. Tang Yi worked hard to calm down, "Brother, Guoguo, please wait for me, I will change clothes immediately." She hurried upstairs, her mind nk. Her heart was also messy. Fortunately, she looked like she was worried about them, without causing doubt. She bit her lip, quickly changed her clothes, and picked up some necessities. Chapter 1797: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (65) Chapter 1797: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (65) Chapter 1797: Unlucky Money (65) The hospital staff said the same thing today as she had dreamed. But the result was different. The dream made her grieve. The Tang family''s car rolled down the hillside and was seriously damaged. The two died on the spot. The realistic result is that the Tang family''s car overturned and was severely damaged, but both were still alive, and even more miraculously, the two were just injured. With aplicated mood, Tang Yi followed Tang Guo and Tang Kui to the hospital where the Tang family and the couple were currently together. The two are self-driving tours and are not currently in the city. They bought ne tickets temporarily and flew directly to that city. Seeing the Tang family in the hospital, the two looked fresh and a smile on their faces made them both relieved. Although there are certain things, they are sure, but when they are experiencing, there is still some psychological pressure. "Don''t worry, we''re all right." Lin Yinghui held Tang Guo in hand and Tang Yi in the other hand. "This time the disaster will not die. My father and I n to do charity in the future. Maybe God, look We are not bad guys yet, and have given us this miracle. " Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo have always been doing charity. Since their baby daughter was separated, they have been doing charity for more than ten years, and they have never been left behind. This time they were able to survive miracles. No matter what the reason, they are nning to help more people in the world. For good, there is always nothing wrong. They were also a little scared. At that time, their brains were nk, only two words shed, and they were finished. Unexpectedly, when they were sober, they were still alive. Not only was he alive, but he also suffered only skin trauma, no internal injuries, and no problems with the old bones. "Parents, this time is really too thrilling." Tang Yi couldn''t help asking, "What happened before?" She asked these, just to see if it was the same scene as her dream. The Tang family did not conceal anything, and told them what they could remember at the time. After Tang Yi heard it, his face went a little whiter. The Tang family said that when Tang Yongbo was driving, the car was not out of control for no reason. But suddenly, he seemed to see a figure in front of him, subconsciously hit the steering wheel in the other direction. Unexpectedly, rushed straight down the hillside. Before rushing down, he also took control, and found that the car seemed to be controlled, and there was no way to control it. This scene is exactly the same as the situation in Tang Yimeng. Dreams are her dreams, so she knows more. The Tang family in the dream died on the spot. Of course she didn''t want them to die. But she faintly felt that the Tang family was not dead, and Tang Kui''s sincerity would never be given to her. As soon as this idea came out, she was taken aback by herself, and the blood on her original face was pale again. "Yongbo, don''t tell me, I''m scared of Xiaoyi. Akui, Guoguo, you take Xiaoyi to eat first." We brought it up, Xiaoyi was scared and asked her to go to the hotel to rest first. " Tang Kui did not refuse. He saw what Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui had to say to him and Xiaoguo. This time, Tang Yi did not refuse, she really needed to rest and calm down the terrible thoughts just now. Back at the hospital, Tang Kui closed the door. The two couples of the Tang family took out their necks and took up the beads on their wrists to show them. see you tomorrow Chapter 1798: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (66) Chapter 1798: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (66) Chapter 1798: Unlucky Money (66) "One of the beads that Guoguo gave us is cracked." Tang Yongbo extended his wrist while talking. The same is true of Lin Yinghui. The two put their wrists in front of Tang Guo and Tang Kui and let them watch. The bead bracelets are made of sandalwood, even if it is sandalwood from the immortal world, it is also wood. Each one is polished smooth and round, but in the two beads bracelets in front of them, there is a sandalwood bead, unlike other beads. The surfaceyer has almost no luster, and it is faintly visible that small spider-like cracks appear on the surface of the beads. Although very subtle, it can''t bear too much. At first nce, I thought someone made of rotten wood may rot at any time. A crack appeared on Tang Yubo s jade brand and Lin Yinghui s pendant. Looks very small and small cracks, can not be found without attention. They both like these things. In addition, they first discovered the problem of the bead bracelet, and subconsciously checked the jade sign and pendant hanging on their neck. I didn''t expect to find a new crack on it. Tang Kui was not surprised when he saw a bead bracelet with only one bead damaged. The bead bracelets have been tested before 111. The strength inside is very strong, and it is not surprising that only one bead was damaged in such a serious car ident. Although the jade brand and pendant he sent, the price is also very expensive in the market. Tang Yongbo''s brand, not counting others, should be able to sell for three million at the current market price. Lin Yinghui''s jade pendant is not nearly the same price. But I really want him topare with the beads given by Tang Guo. ording to his calctions, if there were no Buddha beads donated by Tang Guo, if he wanted to save the lives of the couple, the jade brand and jade pendant would be full of cracks andpletely lose their luster, and even if they would not break, they would lose all their value . Little children may look down. "Although my brain was nk before, I clearly remember that there is a very special power that protects my body. Although protected by this magical power, I can also feel the pressureing from around me , Powerful and terrible. If it is really the human body to withstand, it may cause death on the spot. Tang Yongbo said with anxiety that even if he escaped, he would never forget the feeling of death filling the brain instantly. Under these circumstances, he and Lin Yinghui both have a tacit understanding and do not intend to talk to anyone. Someone asked about their previous situation. Except for this strange feeling, they didn''t hide anything. Later, it was found that a bead was covered with tiny cracks, made of rotten wood. They recalled the scene of falling down the hillside and determined that most of them were donated by monks to keep their lives. Such things must not be publicized. "My dad and I specte that we will not die this time. It must be the bead from Guoguo, and the jade brand and jade pendant that Agui gave us." Otherwise, how can there be only one problem with the beads? As well as fragile products such as jade pendants and jade brands, so serious car idents have not been damaged, but just inside, a small crack appeared. That''s bizarre. They had to believe that it was the master''s belongings after opening the light, and blessed them. Chapter 1799: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (67) Chapter 1799: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (67) Chapter 1799: Unlucky Money (67) After discussing their feelings, the couple of the Tang family began to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui, the masters of the beads and jade pendants. Both of them answered very tacitly. The master is Xianyun Yehe, an expert who traveled the world, and can meet him. It is pure fate. At the beginning, I also watched Tang Guo voted for a gift, then gave the item, and then waved his sleeve to leave. Nowadays, no one can be found at all. Tang Kui said that he had never met the master at all. The items given to them were bought at high prices from other people. He heard that it was produced by a great master, so he bought it at any cost. The two just sighed and didn''t force it. Also, how could such an expert stay in only one ce? "When we leave the hospital, let''s go to the temple and make a wish." Lin Yinghui said, "Go to our Guoguo Charity Foundation and see what you do. It''s better to do a few more good things to help those in need." Tang Yongbo nodded, "Now thepany has entrusted Ai Kui to do it, and Guoguo has performed well. In the future, this Tang family will depend on their brothers and sisters. We will go to the Guoguo Charity Foundation asionally, and established this fund at the beginning. Yes, I also think that there must be many parents who share the same mood as us. The child is identally lost, and no one wants it. With the help of everyone, these years have helped many people find the lost child. " Thinking of this, both husband and wife have smiles on their faces. Yes, every time they see a family reunion, they are thinking, when will their fruit return. No, their efforts were not wasted, Guoguo returned. The two then urged Tang Guo and Tang Kui to prevent them from proiming the master''s gift of magical items. This kind of thing is mysterious and unbelievable. If you do nt believe it, you do nt believe it. If you hear it, you will inevitably have any thoughts and bring disaster. The car ident, they will only announce it to the outside world, it is a miracle. At that time, people outside will naturally give them reasons. For example, for more than ten years, they have been helping thousands of families to find lost children. God sees them trying to be a good person, suddenly benevolent and do nt want their lives, some people will believe it. "Guoguo, hasn''t the master gifted you such a magical item?" Lin Yinghui thought of Tang Guo and looked at the beads on his wrist. "I see the beads are magical. Otherwise, I''ll take a few of them, and you two brothers and sisters carry them Carry it. " "No, mom, we have them." Tang Kui raised his wrist. "Did I ask my sister for a giftst time? She prepared it for me. And the pendant I gave her was actually a master''s light. . " "The difference is that Guoguo''s beads were given by the master himself. And what I gave you, I just bought a lot of money in the hands of others." Lin Yinghui remembered this. She thought that Tang Guo''s beautiful jade pendant was not made by a master. Tang Kui said that the gift he gave to Tang Guo was also produced by the master and had been polished. The couple naturally believed that the one in Tang Yi''s hand was the same, and didn''t ask much for a while. After talking for so long, the two couples were also a little tired and said they wanted to rest. Tang Guo and Tang Kui were also asked to return to the hotel to rest. After all, they flew over to the hospital and must be very tired. "Yongbo, let''s go to ces where the road is not easy to go in the future. The scenery is beautiful, but we have to have the life to see it." Tang Yongbo replied: "Listen to Yinghui." "Yongbo, I suddenly remembered what was wrong." Chapter 1800: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (68) Chapter 1800: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (68) Chapter 1800 Unlucky Money (68) "What?" Tang Yongbo looked puzzled, "Yinghui, what do you think of?" Tang Yongbo, who did not care, saw Lin Yinghui''s solemn look and became serious, "What do you think of, Ying Hui?" "Yongbo, I think of one thing," Lin Yinghui looked at Tang Yongbo and said, "Do you say Guoguo and Akui, that gift to Xiaoyi, was it really the master''s? It''s not that she doubts her own children. Even if the two really don''t send the master to Tang Yi, she is not qualified to me. Perhaps there are only a few things, and they only give away the people they cherish most. If there are many things, Lin Yinghui will inevitably be a little subtle. This shows that not only does Akui not see Xiaoyi, Guoguo also does not want to see Xiaoyi. Tang Yi''s recent loss, she saw it, but could do nothing. Akui and Guoguo are brothers and sisters. They are intimate and normal. As a mother, she can''t always me, so that Agui and Guoguo should not be so close. Think about Tang Yi''s mood? That doesn''t work. Tang Yongbo froze, "Why do you think so?" "Yongbo, do you remember thest time Xiaoyi had an ident? If she wears Guoguo and Agui''s gift, and the things above fall off, can Xiaoyi avoid a dilemma?" Listening to Lin Yinghui''s words, Tang Yongbo also pondered. Yeah, is it really different for Guoguo and Akui? Really brothers and sisters, can this be unified? He can''t bear the me, Guoguo and Xiaoyi are not close, the master''s things are so precious. Akui''s words did not like Xiaoyi approaching since she was a child, and it was not surprising that she did not send such things to her. But Yinghui may be uneptable. After all, Yinghui really loves these three children and always hopes that they can love each other. "Otherwise, let''s ask." Tang Yongboforted. "Yinghui, don''t think too much. Children have children''s ideas. We are parents, as fair as possible, but what do they think? No one can interfere. If we are to interfere with anything, it may also stimte contradictions. " "I know that." Lin Yinghui sighed. "When did I barely y with them together? I don''t see Xiaoyi and Guoguo ying together." "Yeah, Xiaoyi has her friends who y, and these young girls will have an appointment to y on the weekends. However, Guoguo is now going to thepany with all his heart. He will be coaxed by Tao Yu''s kid after a while Go to the movies and I don''t know what to look for. " Lin Yinghui couldn''t help butugh, "Aren''t you? A little time, just in the study, you can y the purple sand pot that Tao Yu gave you, all kinds of antiques. Come on, you are all the same." Tang Yongbo was so funny that they fell asleep as they talked, but this matter was in their hearts. When the three Tang Guo came to the hospital again, they all paid attention to Tang Yi. Originally, they wanted to ask Tang Guo and Tang Kui separately whether the things given to Tang Yi were produced by a master. When they noticed Tang Yi''s wrist, they stopped the idea. Before that, they saw Tang Yi wear the bead bracelets given by Tang Guo, which was the first time. Tang Yi is wearing a half-sleeved long wool coat today. Inside the coat is a close-fitting sweater. Because it is very close, the position of the cuffs is tightened. Chapter 1801: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (69) Chapter 1801: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (69) Chapter 1801: Unlucky Money (69) You can tell at a nce if you have any jewelry on your wrist. Tang Yi did wear the jewelry, and she put it on her wrist. It was a multi-jewel bracelet, so it was very beautiful. Seeing this, the two couples in the Tang family were slightly stunned. Lin Yinghui asked: "Xiao Yi, why didn''t you wear the bracelet that Guoguo gave you?" Lin Yinghui believes that the bracelet may have been sent by a master to protect her. That''s why I reminded him that, but did not expect that this sentence caused Tang Yi to feel ufortable. "Mom, the bead bracelets from Guoguo are very good. However, it doesn''t seem to match my clothes. When the weather is warm, I can find the matching clothes, and then wear them. Tang Yi tried to maintain a smile and said this. Why didn''t her mother ask Tang Guo and don''t wear the gift she gave at any time? It''s really that the older and the more entric she is, she doesn''t want to be extravagant. They like to dislike her. Now their requirements have actually increased. Now she still has to wear the items of their biological daughter every day. Tang Yi suddenly felt that it was really funny. Sure enough, it''s not a biological daughter, and the treatment varies greatly. Tang Yongbo also asked, "Xiao Yi, did the jade pendant Akui give you, do you wear it today?" "Dad, in the winter, the jade pendant is so beautiful that it can''t be exposed outside. I like the jade pendant sent by my elder brother. However, it''s still hot, so wear it." Tang Kui gave her all the things that she stole, for fear of being damaged identally or stolen. Most of the couple asked today and turned around and forgot. As for what Tang Guo sent, she didn''t even think about it, and meant to wear it again. Buddha beads, not applicable, and not good-looking, are not suitable with any clothes. She is a young schoolgirl. What does she wear? She aimed at the Tang family and the couple, as well as Tang Kui''s wrists, with beads of the same type and different models, and frowned slightly. So, did they wear it by themselves, and also want her to wear it? It really doesn''t make sense. Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui, how many people have you met in your life and how many ups and downs have you experienced. How could they not feel so close, Tang Yi felt resistance to their words. Even they felt the alienation from Tang Yi. Here, just a little helpless in my heart. In the end Tang Yi still minds, do they love Guoguo? The little girl is jealous and they can understand. Tang Yi resisted wearing the bead bracelets given by Tang Guo. They also knew what she was thinking. Thinking of the role of Buddha''s bracelets, Lin Yinghui reminded her again: "Mom just thinks that the beads bracelets given by Guoguo are really good. After wearing it for a long time, it really has the effect of strengthening the body. So, Xiaoyi can also asionally Try it on. " "I see, Mom." Tang Yi''s smile was almost unsustainable. "I''ll try it when it gets hot. After all, my winter clothes are all close-fitting, and it''s not easy to wear those." Hearing this, Lin Yinghui knew it was an excuse. I felt that Tang Yi was even more unhappy, and finally said nothing. Besides, I''m afraid it will be unpleasant today. Now she understands that even if the bead bracelets given by Guoguo are the same as theirs, Xiaoyi may not be able to wear them. Chapter 1802: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (70) Chapter 1802: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (70) Chapter 1802 Unlucky Money (70) She couldn''t tell the reason, Tang Yi was her daughter, and Guo Guo even more. The magic of the rosary bracelets she did not intend to say. Even though Tang Yi was her adopted daughter, she was distressed. But the two are obviously not very good. If you really tell this important thing, who knows if there will be danger in the future. It s okay to say that she is selfish, and prefers Guoguo. Tang Yongbo didn''t say a word, apparently agreed with Lin Yinghui''s idea, and did not intend to tell Tang Yi the truth. With Tang Yi''s current attitude, he can''t wait to see Guoguo, but in fact he is notfortable. Speaking of them, since Guoguo was born, they have not enjoyed much love at home. Tang Yongbo didn''t want to talk anymore, but was looking at the copybook Tang Guo brought to him, and he looked with interest. In Tang Yi''s impression, Tang Yongbo has a lot of hobbies, especially antiques in calligraphy and painting. There is a big house in the vi where he puts these things. Tang Yongbo didn''t speak, and she looked at the copybook intently. She was not surprised at all. I didn''t see that, in fact, Tang Yongbo was unhappy, and it was hard to me her. She was sulking alone. "Dad, what do you want to eat at noon, I''ll bring you over." Tang Guo sat by the bed and asked Tang Yongbo. She understood the words of the two before. If Tang Yi listened to the two, he nned to wear a bead. If something really happens in the future, even if the couple doesn''t say anything, their hearts will still be a little bit stingy. After all, in their eyes, Tang Yi just has a little temper, Xiao Aojiao, not bad. I don''t know. Tang Yi secretly made the family''s misery by making several unintentional wishes. Now Tang Yi refuses to wear the beads, and whatever happens in the future has nothing to do with her. What she wants is that Tang Yi eats evil. What the other party wants to achieve, she makes the other party impossible. After all, there was one person, because Tang Yihun was flying away, she had to get revenge, didn''t she? System: [Host, please put away, the grin on the corner of your mouth, what if you scared your father? Tang Yongbo raised his eyelids and nced at Tang Guo. "There is no appetite for the time being." "Always eat." Tang Yongbo: "Then just do it." "Then I''ll bring you and mom something you usually like to eat, how about it?" Tang Yongbo was in a better mood, "OK." After finishing, he nced at the copybook, "Where did you find this thing?" "Brother Tao came here." Tang Guo answered truthfully. "Tao Yu is here?" Tang Yongbo and Lin Yinghui asked at the same time, "Where is he and why didn''t hee here?" Tang Kui askedter, "Why is he here again?" Why, that guy is always haunted. Where his sister is, there is really like a piece of nougat. "He''s in the restaurant." Tang Guoli should have said, "He came early this morning and said that he was afraid of being boring. He just found this copybook and brought it to you. He asked me to bring it over first. Let me ask my parents if he wants something to eatter, he directly orders it and will deliver it at that time. " Lin Yinghui smiled: "Xiao Tao really has a heart." Tang Yongbo: "Yes." Later, Tang Guo informed them that Chen Xian and Zhao Wen would also arrive in the afternoon. In fact, some important rtives of the Tang family are alsoing. After all, the identity of the couple is still important. Tang Yi sat silently aside, watching the family''s happy appearance, a bit breathless. Chapter 1803: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (71) Chapter 1803: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (71) Chapter 1803: Unlucky Money (71) Within two days, people who had a rtionship with the Tang family had visited the hospital. Knowing the situation at the time, they said that they were incredible, and they actually survived. As they expected, there were rumors from the outside world. Perhaps it was the two who persisted in doing good deeds to survive. It will be a blessing to find her daughter, and she will never die. After several days of observation in the hospital, the two did not have any problems and were discharged from the hospital. Tang Kui and Tang Guo have resumed their busy days, but only in asional leisure, Tang Guo will be invited by Tao Yu to watch movies and watch science fiction exhibitions. But Tang Kui could only nce at Tao Yu coldly, his heart was helpless. This Tao Yu is too coaxing. In addition to him, Guoguo''s adoptive parents, his parents have fallen. The aunt''s helper in the vi had not escaped, saying that Tao was always good. Inside thepany, some senior officials who knew Tao Yu also thought that Guoguo and the other party were a match made in heaven. He didn''t see where Tao Yu was with his sister. [111: "Host, don''t be unhappy. In fact, apart from others, Tao Yu is indeed the only one who is the most sincere and most sincere sister in your family. It is a man who does not include other purposes. And, he is really Good enough. "] Tang Kui: "Where is it outstanding? His biggest purpose is to abduct my sister. Doesn''t that count?" [111 Weakly said: "Host, a person who can monopolize the garbage industry, do you say that he is excellent or not? Now the people of the whole country expect him to throw garbage. Without Tao Yu, people s lives, that would appear Trouble. Host, you say, do you throw garbage every day? If the garbagepany fails today, no one will collect garbage from yourpany, will thepany employees copse, and more of yourpany s garbage is Harmful garbage, you said you do nt count on Tao Yu. "] He really isn''t ying host, this is a fact. At present, the terminal of the garbagepany in Tao Yu''s hands is really advanced. Especially this year, it has already led the world. Many foreign countries now want to interface with Tao Yu, intending to introduce this advanced technology for treating hazardous waste. That man is very capable and worthy of the host''s fake sister. Besides, the host doesn''t seem to be able to stop the man the fake sister likes. When I was unhappy, I just knew that he was out of style. Well, he chooses to forgive every time, after all, this is his thigh. "Brother Tao, have you really researched that out?" Tang Guo heard that, Tao Yu said that it is now capable of high-speed environmental protection, and it is still a bit surprised when handling most of the harmful waste that people make. After all, time It''s only been over a year. Tao Yu smiled and nodded, "Xiaoguo, it s all thanks to you for giving me ideas. Without you, there would be no me today. Now many people want to introduce this technology and want to be beautiful, my n is to let them The garbage is exported to us. It can also make money and find useful things from the garbage dump. " "Brother Tao, you are amazing." Tao Yu''s exaggerated beauty is okay,pared to Xiaoguo. If he can make Xiaoguo promise to marry him earlier, he is really powerful. He has to be jailed for such an excellent girl. Tang Kui, I''m afraid I don''t know, Xiaoguo helped him a lot? You know, that''s not to be furious. He wanted to show it off, and he felt that it was better for him to know her so well. To be known by Tang Kui, that must not stop him from approaching Xiaoguo. "Sure enough, is the lucky charm deceptive?" Tang Yi was in the dormitory, holding the lucky charm and staring. "You can''t fulfill my wish at all. The previous wish was fulfilled again and again. I''d rather you, nothing worked before, only this time. " Tang Yi shook the lucky charm firmly and raised her hand to throw it into the trash. What useless thing did she keep? Just then, she felt the lucky charm in her hand, and the hot temperature came. see you tomorrow Chapter 1804: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (72) Chapter 1804: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (72) Chapter 1804: Unlucky Money (72) The lucky charm suddenly became hot and almost made Tang Yi throw it out. Fortunately, she stopped at the end, spreading her palms in confusion, staring at the stones, very puzzled. Well, why is it hot? Seeing this, Tang Yi was on the spot on the spot. In the dormitory, she was alone. But she subconsciously nced at the door, and when no one opened the door, she set her eyes on the stone again. On the smooth side, a few small words appeared:ck of energy. Tang Yi couldn''t help but feel the hot stone. It wasn''t as hot as before, but it felt warm. She guessed that the reason why Lucky Charm was hot just now was that she felt that she would throw it away to wake her up with the heat. So, is it true that all her previous wishes have been fulfilled? Just thinking about this, a few words appeared on the lucky charm: Who else can I have. Tang Yi was startled, could the other party know what she was thinking? Lucky charm: Of course, we are already bound. Can it be adopted by the Tang family if it were not for me? Tang Yi stared, this time she really confirmed that this lucky charm could really fulfill her wish. She tried to ask, "I made a wish to enter the liberal arts college for the college entrance examination. It was also your help that made me dream about those questions the first night?" Lucky charm: yes. Getting a positive answer, Tang Yi was a bitplicated. It turned out that her wish was really a lucky charm to help. She shook the lucky charm firmly, remembering the wish this time, and asked, "Why didn''t you help me realize this wish. You are not a lucky charm. Can you achieve it by writing down the wish? Now it is far away It s been several months now, let alone the elder brother s heart, just talk about meeting, sometimes I do nt see it once a week. Lucky charm:ck of energy. Not enough energy? Tang Yi did not ask what was the price of the wish. Maybe it is not so much thought, or it may be deliberately ignored. Now I see a few words with insufficient energy. I remember the first words I saw. Now she is full of thoughts about when she can realize Tang Kui''s sincere wish. Now that Lucky Charm has told her the reason, she is eager to know how to solve it. "What should I do? Do I need to do anything?" Tang Yi added, "As long as I can do it, don''t let me do anything bad." Lucky charm: someone who is close to good luck. Tang Yi hesitated for a few minutes, and then asked, "Anyone close to good luck can replenish your energy? Will it give the other party any danger?" Lucky charm: Get their favor. The lucky charm shows these words again, without exnation, it will bring danger to the other party. When Tang Yi saw this, he also ignored it subconsciously and approached the other party to gain the favor of the other party. Will it bring any danger to the other party? What she thinks is that she only needs to get the goodwill of others, not just make friends, there is no problem at all, no longer think about it, other disadvantages. As long as she helps the lucky charm and replenish her energy, she can realize her wish. After pondering, Tang Yi began to remember in his head, who had better luck, and nned to go and contact each other today. Chapter 1805: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (73) Chapter 1805: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (73) Chapter 1805: Unlucky Money (73) For those with good luck, Tang Yi and Tang Guo first thought of Tang Yi. But Tang Kui, she was excluded first. Recently, Tang Kui is very busy. ording to the Tang family, most of the month, they exchange abroad. As for Tang Guo, he was slightly more idle than Tang Kui for a while, and the two of them could not y together. Tang Guo has a little time and will be called to see a movie by the person named Tao Yu. She didn''t care at all about the development of the two men. Speaking of which, the Tang family''s luck is also very good. But she was in school. Since the death, the couple have been running to charity foundations all day, and they are busy doing charity every day. Even on weekends, they don''t go out to y very much, so far they can be said to be addicted to charity. In the end, Tang Yi chose to approach Chen Xian and Zhao Wen. She knew it before, and the luck of the two was okay. A daughter was randomly picked up, which was Miss Qian Jin of the Tang family. Mainly this Miss Qianjin was finally found back. Even if she returned to her original family, she would not forget them. Tang Yi decided that he would meet the people in the dormitory and go to the snack bar. Because of Tang Guo, she rarely goes to a snack bar to eat after going to college. The people in the school didn''t understand her rtionship with Tang Guo. Not to know, Tang Guo was the adopted daughter of the couple who was popr in the Inte Red Snack Bar. After ss in the afternoon, Tang Yi asked someone in the dormitory to go to the snack bar of Chen Wen and his wife. To her surprise, Tang Guo, who was always busy, was also inside. Not only Tang Guo, but also Tao Yu. Both sides saw each other, and she could only go up to say hello. After greeting, Tang Yi began to order snacks. Chen Xian and Zhao Wen were not familiar with Tang Yi. Seeing that she and Tang Guo were unfamiliar and had no conflicts, she was naturally entertained and enthusiastic. Tang Yi was very polite andmunicated with Zhao Wen because she had a purpose. To an outsider, she and the owner of this snack bar should be familiar. [Host, the lucky charm in Tang Yi''s hand has a very evil power extending from it. It is drifting towards your parents, and it seems to want to steal something. Well, no sess. "The things I gave my parents are from the fairnd. If you can''t stop this evil thing, Big Brother Xiaoxiao won''t have to mix in the fairnd." System: [Although it is impossible to steal luck, it still has a certain impact on the snack bar. After all, that evil thing can''t hold back and wants to take the initiative to attack. Host, I''ll monitor it here recently. "Ok." Tang Guo nced, Tang Yi was chatting with Zhao Wen, and buried his head to eat. Tao Yu always felt that there was something wrong. From the beginning, he thought that his family did not like Tang Yi very much. After so long observation, he also determined that she definitely did not like Tang Yi. The asional look at Tang Yi was still very cold. He didn''t figure it out. "Brother Tao, look at what I''m doing, and don''t eat it quickly. It won''t taste good after it''s cold. I''ve been busy recently. There are not many opportunities like this." Tao Yu: "I''m eating. I''m not very busy these days. If Xiaoguo wants the food made by his uncle and aunt, I can bring it to you." "Yes, Xiaoguo, what do you want to eat, you can ask Xiao Tao to bring it to you." Chapter 1806: Unlucky Money (74) Chapter 1806: Unlucky Money (74) When Chen Xian heard this, he quickly said with a smile, "It''s not too far away from thepany. It''s very convenient for Xiao Tao to take it downstairs. He and Zhao Wen both thought Tao Yu was good, young and promising, and devoted to their daughter. Tang Guo and Tao Yu finished eating the snacks, greeted them with the couple and Tang Yi, and left. Because Tang Yi approached the two couples with evil things, the system has monitored the entire store. Tang Yi goes to the snack bar several times a day and Tang Guo knows it. For half a month, Tang Yi went to the snack bar at least once a day. Most of the time, I have to go twice a day. After sitting down, I would chat with Zhao Wen. Because of Tang Yi''s intention, the two became more and more familiar, and the chat was basically more pleasant. Based on Tang Yi''s current performance, Zhao Wen felt that Tang Yi seemed to be a good little girl. Where did she know that every time Tang Yi approached her and went back, she would be locked in the bathroom, took out a lucky charm, and asked the other party if she had enough energy? If the lucky charm is still disyed, there is not enough energy. Then she will continue to approach Zhao Wen until the lucky charm answer is full of energy. In fact, she didn''t know what the lucky charm should absorb to be able to replenish energy. She didn''t ask, and didn''t want to ask, she should be afraid to ask. She was subconsciously afraid of what bad thing this thing was doing. She didn''t even notice it. Every time sheforted herself, she didn''t do anything bad to Zhao Wen and his wife, she just talked to each other. In this way, the distance between Zhao Wen and his wife is nothing to do with her, no matter what happens. Tang Guo guessed Tang Yi''s idea and took advantage, always looking for a reason that he would not do harm to other people and did nothing. After a few more days, the sound of the system suddenly sounded: [Host, something happened in the snack bar. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo was at thepany now, and now she is one of the core members of thepany and has her own separate office. Listen to the system and don''t be nervous. When the snack bar was hot, she had expected that something would happen in the future. Just didn''t expect to be able to persist for so long. [Some people report that your parents add addictive things to the snack, so that people linger on the snack and want to eat it. Tang Guo is not strange at all. Generally, reporting a snack bar is also the reason. "Anything else?" [They also reported that the food in the snack bar was unhygienic and the ingredients used were unqualified. They also reported that the meat was stinky and rotten. Anyway, it''s all about ingredients and hygiene. At present, there are several people in the restaurant, which should be dedicated to the whole snack bar. I monitored that they secretly put some pieces of ground meat into the dishes and tried to nt the stolen goods for mischief. [Host, your parents are calm andpletely unreasonable. They are very confident. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing: "They''re probably lucky now, I installed surveince at the snack bar." "Let''s go. It''s a big deal. I''m sure to check it out." When Tang Guo came to the store, there were many people around. The Food Administration has just arrived. A few people in the snack bar who seemed to be guests saw that they were here, and suddenly they noisily expressed that they had tasted meat. This shop was unhygienic and irregr, and they suspected that the business was so popr. Something addictive. Chapter 1807: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (75) Chapter 1807: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (75) Chapter 1807 Unlucky Money (75) In addition to these people who seem to be guests, there are other guests whoe to eat snacks in the snack bar, from various ces. Because the business was too hot, the two couples happened to close the shop next door, opened a door, and expanded the snack bar. At this time, there were not many people in the snack bar, but there were many. Even if students are still in ss, there are a lot of admirers. Coincidentally, Tang Yi is here. When this happened, Tang Yi also stood a little surprised. Although she did not speak, but because this snack bar was opened by Tang Guo''s adoptive parents. Seeing something happened, she felt a faint feeling in her heart. In short, some kind of depression before was also dissipated by this incident. When I saw those people, it was true that they took out the broken meat and the dirty things in the meat. She also had a nausea, and did not expect that this snack bar was so dirty. No wonder it will attract so many Inte celebrities to eat. It turned out that putting things that may be addictive. "The ingredients in our shop are absolutely clean and fresh. It is impossible to have the kind of problem you said." Chen Xian stood out and said, "And you said that you put other bad things, I dare to guarantee that, except for the main ones, Seasoning, we will not add other things to the food. As for why it attracts so many people to eat, there is only one possibility ... " Speaking of which, Chen Xian returned, sold off, and paused for five seconds. He continued: "Attracting so many customers, of course, only snacks are delicious. This is possible. We cannot use other means that vite food regtions. , The business is abnormal. Most of the food thates to our shop is a student. Although my daughter rarely returns to school today, she has not graduated from college. Even for our daughter, we ca nt make it. This sin. " Zhao Wen also nodded and said to a few students around him, "You alle to the aunt''s restaurant for snacks, and you talk about whether you have had any problems. Even if you want to eat our food, do you have it? If you do nt eat, you will feel unwell? The students shook their heads. "The food is delicious, and we have been eating here for more than a year. I can guarantee that there is absolutely no problem." After that, he pointed to the te in front of him, " Today s meat is also very fresh. The vegetarian dishes are the same. The water is abundant and the taste is as good as before. As for hygiene, the aunts and uncles brought us vegetables and cut vegetables, and they were all wearing gloves. Hygiene is very strict. " They didn''t believe that this shop really had problems. In addition, those people are raw faces, theye to eat every day, they will not admit mistakes, the other party should be here for the first time. "Otherwise, just check the food, is it all right?" At this time, Tang Yi, who was sitting in the corner, said, "If the snack bar of my aunt and uncle is OK, I can''t check anything. Come." After Tang Yi finished speaking, she felt that Zhao Wen and Chen Xian looked a little differently. But the two just nced and moved away, and she didn''t see anything. The two have also been in small businesses today. Although they have not achieved much, there are really many people who can see it. In today''s situation, even if they don''t call out the monitoring, they can predict that it is estimated that someone wants to rectify them. Chapter 1808: Unlucky Money (76) Chapter 1808: Unlucky Money (76) Tang Yi said this, they could not help filtering it again in their hearts. Whether the other party is intentional or not. So many people appeared at the same time, saying that their snacks were problematic. After a while, everyone from the Food Administration came and there was no such coincidence. The other party prepared it too much. They even suspect that there may be something wrong with the food inside. If you check now, it is impossible to check without problems. "Parents, let people check first." Tang Guo pushed the crowd away and walked into the shop. "Check first, then talk about the others." Both couples agreed, so they opened today''s finished food, as well as some seasoning bowls, for people to check in. Someone from the Food Administration took them in for inspection. After a while, they carried some of the problematic ingredients out. He also pointed out that one of the sauces said that it was mixed and made people addicted. Everyone in the shop was surprised. Those guests who reported beforeughed out. The real guests were a little confused and looked at the Zhao Wen couple. In their impression, they don''t consider the couple to be those who would do that kind of thing. Tang Yi also couldn''t believe it: "Uncle and aunt, how are you ..." "Guo Guo, do you know this? Why not advise, can such a thing be done?" Tang Yi looked disappointed, making Tang Guo feel a little funny. She understood how the evil thing absorbed energy. As long as this time, Zhao Wen and his wife were unlucky, the shop was closed, and the energy of the evil things could be replenished. The power of evil things is to distribute bad luck. The more people doomed, the more powerful it is. The Zhao Wen and his wife had a little understanding at this moment, even if Tang Yi was not malicious to them, he was not kind to them. Normal people, when they stand by their side, will definitely not say such things on the spot. They lived for most of their lives, and the little girl''s eyes looked a little faint, really not too obvious. "We want to adjust the monitoring first to see what kind of truth will be in the monitoring." Chen Xian said. The Food Administration is not unreasonable. In fact, they have visited this store before and haven''t checked the problem. Today, they easily checked the problem, but they didn''t believe it. This restaurant, they have eaten it, it is really delicious, vegetarian dishes are tender, the meat is smooth, is a rare gourmet. The main thing is that President Tao seems to be more enthusiastic about this store. Oh ... No, President Tao is more enthusiastic about their daughter. "I''ll go monitor it," Tang Guo said. The monitoring installed in the store is nothing but concealing. What she really took out was that the system was clearly recorded. Those who thought they had seeded, when they heard that there was monitoring in the store, they all froze. Then Tang Guo took theputer out, and quickly found out the pictures during this time period. When they saw it with their own eyes, half a month ago, a new employee sneaked into the spice basin and looked different. It was in the shop when there was noisy, while the couple didn''t notice it. I saw that those who ate, while still not paying attention, stuffed rotten meat into it and pretended to take a bite. Those who had been framed by the victims had their faces white. It was recorded on the spot and framed, and it was no small matter. "Parents, call the police." "I suspect that these people have a lot of bad things in their hands. This kind of harm to society must be eliminated." Those who caused damage were scared and scared, and hurriedly ran away. Unexpectedly, a few male students who were next to the table were directly knocked down. One of them was very angry and said, "I have eaten this snack bar before it has opened. A few of you, you almost let the store Close the door so that I have nt eaten in the future, it s too bad! see you tomorrow. good night Very sleepy. Chapter 1809: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (77) Chapter 1809: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (77) Chapter 1809: Unlucky Money (77) It didn''t take long for the people who were destroying them to be taken away by the police. When ites to such things, they all attach great importance. After two days of investigation and interrogation, they finally figured out why the other party had done damage in the snack bar. It turned out that the hands of these people did not hide arge number of articles that endangered society. The items that previously framed the snack bar were given to them by their boss. Their boss is nning to open a snack bar on this street. However, this Chen''s snack is very popr. He believes that the existence of this shop will have a great impact on his new shop. In fact, shops outside the school ca nt be opened as long as they are not too unptable and have some characteristics. After all, the student base is there, and a snack bar can still monopolize everyone? But the boss just wanted to be a fat man in one breath. ording to his own ount, he suddenly thought of this approach. Anyway, his hometown also nted something like that, and used it. Because of this incident, the boss was also punished. The matter of opening the store ended without problems. Because of this, the snack bar attracted a new group of customers. Chen Xian was still outside the snack bar and got a monitor directly connected to where he made the snack. Anyway, many ingredients are well prepared. Even if they are watched and eaten, if they don''t master the essence, they can''t learn his taste. As the passing students and customers looked at therge disy in front of the snack bar, the fact that Chen Xian was making snacks was being recorded in fact. "This boss is a ruthless man." The student who walked to the door of the snack bar couldn''t help but said, "Seriously, this boss has some pleasing gestures. He can make snacks, make so many tricks, and is clean Hygiene, not attracting talent. " "You don''t see it, those employees are washing vegetables." "See, this restaurant is for washing vegetables." Many people tease, after all, there are some restaurants now, and some dishes are not really cleaned. Even if it is cleansed, it will only perfuse the matter. Put it in the water and pick it up. "See? No, that piece of meat is absolutely good." "Well, see, I know, this shop can definitely eat with confidence." Many students joked with Chen Xian, "Boss, we know. The things in your family are good. You don''t have to prove yourself." Snack bar is more popr than ever. But Chen Xian and Zhao Wen did not intend to expand. That''s enough now, they don''t have that big ambition. Tang Yi did not return to the snack bar after that day. "Why is there still insufficient energy?" Tang Yi frowned, looking at the words disyed on the lucky charm, "Isn''t it useless to approach those two people?" "Then try another person." Within two days, Tang Yi and a senior he had known before had gone closer. This senior is a school tyrant. From childhood to big things, he can use one word to describe it: open. His life was almost smooth and there were no setbacks. Just a week after meeting Tang Yi, the senior broke his leg while ying basketball. Hearing this news, Tang Yi was stunned. At the same time, a few words shed on the lucky charm: in the energy supplement. Subconsciously ignored this matter, and within two days, Tang Yi heard one more thing, the senior was going to participate in a very importantpetition. Chapter 1810: Unlucky Money (78) Chapter 1810: Unlucky Money (78) Unexpectedly, due to inconvenience of legs and feet, a small ident urred, making him miss thepetition time. Fortunately, people who had been lucky at school since their childhood also had bad luck. Now the senior is sitting in the dormitory, thinking about whether he has used his life''s luck for more than ten years. If so, will he be so unlucky in the future? What unfortunate things can be hit together? Then there is no **** of luck shrouded, but he was looked after by the **** of mold, what should I do next? He did not die anymore. The so-called feng shui turns, isn''t it a bit unlucky? People are still alive. And for more than a decade, his luck was really good. Tang Guo also knew about the senior''s affairs through the system. She was nning to figure out a way to crack the influence of that evil on this person. Through this period of observation, she estimates that the evil is because of insufficient energy, and its ability to affect bes weak. Tang Yi was back **** a few times before, it should be the warning given to Tang Yi by this evil. Later, Tang Yi was not back bitten, mostly because the evil thing still had to rely on Tang Yi to help it replenish its energy. If Tang Yi seeds, that''s it. If Tang Yi has been unsessful, she still does not believe that the evil things can sit and will definitely find a way, even if she abandons Tang Yi, she must also replenish her energy. "Tunzi, is that guy ying with a cell phone?" [The host is big. He just handed over most of the money he received in each previouspetition to his mother and said that he was unlucky and unsafe to put on his body. He also asked his family if it was unlucky. He was relieved to learn that there were no problems. This male student really understood it. "Then you put me an ad in his phone." [What advertisement? "The fortune teller, who sells lucky charms. If he doesn''t believe it, he will appear in front of him every day. At this time, everyone will be attentive." System: emmm, the host is really, let him nt a virus in his mobile phone, there is also a reason. Well, the host virus was lucky for that male student. Just as the system was about to do this, it suddenly made a sound: "Host, I don''t think so, this male student should be fine. "what happened?" The system will monitor the screen itself and give it to Tang Guo. It turns out that the male student is currently reading in the library. And a girl he knew was talking about his bad luck. Coincidentally, this girl is an old acquaintance, Xu Nini. After Xu Nini heard that the other party was unlucky, she probably listened to it. After the two were separated, it didn''t take long for her to call her male student, saying that she would send him a transfer bead. The male student held the transfer beads strung by the red rope in his hand and said, "Isn''t this good?" "Everyone is a ssmate. I borrowed Dai Dai and waited for your transfer, and then returned it to me." Xu Nini snatched the transfer beads strung by a red rope and put it directly on the male student''s wrist. It''s not you, I can''t bear to lend you this thing. " The male student forced him, "Xu Nini, your words sound strange." System: No wonder being single for so long. Tang Guo observing silently: Yes, there are always reasons for single dogs. Xu Nini looked up and nced at the male ssmate: "What''s strange?" Chapter 1811: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (79) Chapter 1811: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (79) Chapter 1811: Unlucky Money (79) The male student could nt help but said, Good, why did you suddenly send me something like this kind of transfer bead with a red rope. Also, Ms. Xu Nini, your face is a little red, what s the matter? system: Tang Guo: "..." Xu Nini''s good-natured temper was almost broken. Thanks to her thinking, some time ago, Tang Yi often went to this guy, thinking that the two would develop into a rtionship between men and women. Later, she secretly observed that Tang Yi seemed to approach the guy intentionally, but did not mean it. Every time I find this guy, I actually ask some very professional questions. Except for speaking to each other, this guy didn''t care about Tang Yi at all. Seeing him so unlucky now, she wondered if God also thought that this guy had no idea and wanted to punish him. "think it yourself." Xu Nini was a little angry. "I''m leaving. Wait for you to transfer. Return my transfer beads. This thing is very important to me." After that, she turned and left. The male student stood aggressively downstairs in the male dormitory, looking at the petite back of Xu Nini''s departure, and murmured, "Since it is so important, why should I give it to others randomly?" "Student Xu Nini, it s really strange today." "But this is called a transfer bead?" He held the beads on his wrist. "I don''t know if it''s useful. Student Xu Nini cares about it like this, so wear it. You can''t live up to her mind." "Student Xu Nini, thank you, I wille to thank you when the transfer is over." Seeing that Xu Nini hadn''t gone far, the male student shouted his voice. Unexpectedly, this shout made the people in the male dormitory look out. In the end, he saw that he was stunned, and then stretched his head back, discussing whether this guy was blessed by misfortune and seemed to be getting rid of the bill. These days, everyone in the wood wants and is jealous. This guy has been unlucky recently, but it will be really blessed to be liked by cute girls like Xu Nini. "It seems that I don''t need to intervene." Tang Guo opened his eyes with a smile. "Even if they are affected by evil things, the male student''s own luck is very strong, and it isparable to Xu Nini. He is even better than Xu Nini. Fortunately, it was just when the energy of the evil thing was low, that made him unlucky, and met Xu Nini. Two people who are full of luck, do nt care about anything, depending on how long the evil thing can persist. " Tang Kui also knew about this matter, and chose to have an attitude with Tang Guo, regardless of the other side. Tang Yi does the same thing every day when he wakes up. Secretly took out the lucky charm and asked the other party if they had enough energy. Seeing a few words of energy, she was full of mess. Especially in the past few days, the lucky charm must be hot once a day, it seems to remind her that there is not enough energy. In fact, the senior was suddenly unlucky, and she had some guesses. Soon after she approached the other party, the other party was unlucky. Not so coincidentally. She wished at the beginning that she wanted to get the true heart of Tang Kui. I also dreamed that the Tang couple had both died. Thest two people had an ident, but they didn''t die. Naturally, she did not get Tang Kui''s sincerity. The underlying meaning is that Tang Kui''s true price was the death of the Tang family. Chapter 1812: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (80) Chapter 1812: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (80) 1812 Chapter 8012 For another example, she was in an orphanage and wished she had a loving parents and a rich life. In the end, she was really adopted by the Tang family. At the same time, she and her husband knew that the couple had not adopted their daughter until recently. Looking at these things separately, there is nothing at all. But when you connect, you think about it terribly. Knowing for the first time that lucky charms need to be replenished, lucky charms tell her that she needs to be close to someone who is lucky. She approached Zhao Wen and his wife, who had been in the shop for two years. They had been running smoothly, and it was not long before the troublemaker appeared. Of course, at the end of the day, her lucky charm did not receive energy. Another thing is that two years ago, she made her second college entrance examination and wished to be the champion of the liberal arts in that session, and finally seeded. The girl who was supposed to be the champion of liberal arts in that year seems to have fallen off the list. Thinking of this, Tang Yi could not help but investigate. Xu Ni Ni, these three names, she will not forget. When she found out about Xu Nini, she was on the spot. During the first college entrance examination, Xu Nini fell off the list not because her grades were poor, but because she was hit by a falling object from the sky. Xu Niniter recovered, repeated a year, and took the college entrance examination again. Her performance was even more dazzling and she was also a liberal arts champion. In order to be with her mother and the favorable conditions given by the school, Xu Nini chose to go to college in this school. In fact, everyone does not know that there is another reason why Xu Nini chose this school for college. Tang Guo is in this school. These coincidences have been linked by Tang Yi. She could no longer deceive herself, and wishing would not harm others. Holding a lucky charm, she whispered, "Is it true? I realized my wish, and others will pay for it?" Lucky charm: There is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you must lose it. Looking at this line of words, Tang Yi was a little lost. After a while, the lucky charm again showed:ck of energy. As if intimidated, she packed the lucky charm into a box and hid it in a locker. This kind of thing, isn''t it a good thing, will she keep going on? After a while, she took out the lucky charm again and asked again, "Why did I fail to get Tang Kui''s sincere wish?" Lucky charm:ck of energy. In the end, Tang Yi hid the lucky charm. At this time, she didn''t know what to do. Does she really want her to give up Tang Kui? Why can''t she be with Tang Kui, and when they are together, the Tang family must pay the price of their lives? She forgot that it was her own hint that as long as Tang Kui''s heart is true, she can do nothing. Speaking of which, isn''t it because of the Tang family that killed them? Tang Yi hasn''t approached other people with good fortune for the time being. She goes to take Down''s technologypany and takes an intern exam every year. Looking at the test paper, the strange questions, the pen could not tell. The final result, naturally, was not able to pass. As a result, when she heard someoneforting her, she always felt that these people were notforting her. They even think that they will talk about it behind their backs. Adopted daughters are adopted daughters. How can they bepared to their own daughters? Naturally, it was an intern who was easily admitted to thepany. Chapter 1813: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (81) Chapter 1813: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (81) Chapter 1813: Unlucky Money (81) As for the adopted daughter, I haven''t filled in a few questions. The more he thought, the more Tang Yi copsed. Because of his self-esteem, Tang Yi had no choice but to enter the back door of thepany. Until Tangguo University received the diploma, Tang Yi did not once again take out a lucky charm to make a wish. She is very busy now, usually one or two months, she may not meet with Tang Yi. Not to mention Tang Kui, he is busier than Tang Guo. The Tang family has always beenmitted to charity. Although not so busy, they are often away from home. They have told Tang Yi that it is okay to go to anypany for an internship. As for the final result, it depends on her ability. If they want to open a store, they can start a fund for her. Tang Yi looked at Tang Guo as an achievement and an achievement, all of which were high-tech products. My heart was sour, and I knew I couldn''tpare it. Nowadays, the Tang family has a good son and daughter,pletely excluding her as an adoptive daughter. No matter whichpany she joins under Tang''s name, it will inevitably be discussed in the end, saying that she is worse than her own. So she chose and took the startup funds. Ready to make your own business. In fact, as Tang Yi, even those in thepany knew that she was an adoptive daughter and talked about Tang Yi, they only talked about her good fortune, luck, envy, and did notpare. Because Tang Kui and Tang Guo''s current achievements are not Tang Yi''sparison at all. It''s better to take a look at these useless things, this Miss Tang family. Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is also a Miss Tang family. Everything is, Tang Yi''s **** self-esteem and inferiority, feel that anyone despise her. Tang Yi chose to be in the beauty industry. She still has a little vision, and thinks that making women''s money is the best. With the start-up capital, hiring people to open a store, it seems that is the same thing. At this time, Tang Guo, who was busy, received a call from an unexpected person, "Are you married?" "Yeah, I am getting married. Tang Guo, we have such a good rtionship, so this time I want to invite you to be my bridesmaid." He Yujiao voice came from the microphone, "Tang Guo, you must have time, yes Right? This is the most important thing in my life, and I hope you cane and witness. " Tang Guo''s lips angled slightly: "Of course, we are good friends. Even if we don''t have time, we have to squeeze time." "Ah, that''s really great. I''ll send you the address and time. It''s better toe a little earlier to prepare." "Well, send it over." After hanging up the phone, Tang Guo was lost in thought. On this day, she also waited for a long time. Tao Yu heard Tang Guo say that she was going to a wedding with a good friend once, and she said subconsciously, "You go to be a bridesmaid, then I am going to be a best man. Then when I am there, I will be there. is yours." Yeah, the bouquet can only be a small fruit. Xiaoguo got the bouquet, maybe they will be the next couple. This idea is really perfect. Tang Guo nced at Tao Yu and said, "My rtionship with He Yujiao is not as good as I thought. For the best man, forget it." "Since the rtionship is not so good, why not refuse?" Tao Yu asked strangely, and at the same time opened the door for Tang Guo. After Tang Guo sat up, he sat in the driver''s seat and leaned over to fasten her seat belt. That''s right, now they''re male and female friends, he is already qualified to fasten her seat belt. "Brother Tao, you might not believe it. I had a dream, and I couldn''t let it go, so I had to go there. I want to see if things really go wrong with the dream It''s the same here. " System: The host makes her family cute again. Tao Yu asked, "What dream?" see you tomorrow That''s it for today, good night. I have a bad stomach these days, and I always have diarrhea. . . Chapter 1814: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (82) Chapter 1814: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (82) 1814 Chapter 78 "In the dream, one thing happens when I go to the wedding. It''s not a good thing." Tao Yu heard this, and frowned slightly. He originally intended to start the car and stopped moving. "Since it''s not a good thing, why go there?" "Xiaoguo, tell me what was said in that dream and what happened?" Tao Yu followed closely, and he always felt that Tang Guo said so seriously, it was not like a dream. Whether it was a dream or not, it was not a good thing, and he certainly couldn''t easily let her go alone. But seeing her must-see appearance, Tao Yu was helpless. Have to first understand what she dreamed, and because of what she had to go. I really don''t want him to follow directly, then he secretly follows. "Brother Tao, are you thinking about it, I won''t let you go, you have to follow me secretly?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Tao Yu, who was seen through, was not embarrassed at all, and nodded earnestly, "You say that, I''m even more uneasy, Xiaoguo, you don''t want me to go, even if you are angry with me this time, I must secretly Follow. " "Brother Tao''s attitude, I''m very satisfied." Tang Guo''s lips angled gently. "If I''m afraid you''ll follow, I won''t tell you this. Just make an excuse, you have no reason to follow. After telling you this, I definitely don''t mind you following up secretly. " Tao Yu understands that he can follow, but he cannot follow uprightly. Means, he can pretend not to know her and follow him secretly? So what is she going to do? "Little fruit, you haven''t told me what will happen in the dream." Tang Guo stared at the distant high-rise buildings and the pedestriansing and going on the street. He said without a trace of undtion, "That dream is a tragedy. If it is false, it is fine. If it is true, I If you do nt go, you can avoid your own tragedy, but you cannot avoid the tragedy of the other two. So I have to go. " "I see. I''ll follow you secretly, okay?" Tao Yu said, without asking again, what would happen in the dream. Let him follow, what will happen in the future, sooner orter will know. "Sure, when did I say that, forbid you to follow?" "Then we go home?" "Come back." Before starting the car, Tao Yu nced at Tang Guo and said, "Little fruit." "Ok?" "I don''t know when I can take you back to the Tao family instead of the Tang family." Tang Guo leaned lightly on the back of the car seat, raised his eyelids, his lips rose slightly, and his voice suddenly became sweet and greasy. Can carry me directly to your house. " "Xiaoguo, I have been working hard. I have never been ck or dare to ck off since the beginning." Tao Yu asked seriously, "Can you tell me where is the end?" Looking at Tao Yu who was so serious and cautious, Tang Guo thought to tease him, "There is no end." System: Hahahahahaha ... Tao Yu: "..." Are you serious? endless? ? This means that, after all his hard work, he couldn''t carry her back to the Tao family? Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo with a bit of aggression. The poor stare in his eyes seemed to be asking, must this not be true? System: Host, you see, that person looks like a puppy. "Little fruit ..." Tang Guo smiled and said, "But I can wait for you." Chapter 1815: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (83) Chapter 1815: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (83) 1815: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers When Tao Yu heard Tang Guo''s words, there was no end, and her heart was all upset, thinking that in this life, she could not carry her back to the Tao family. The mood at that time was indeed low, but it was not enough to make him give up staying with her. At that time, he thought about it, and even if he couldn''t bring her back to the Tao family, he still had to stay dead at the Tang family. The son-inw of the Tang family is also good. After he thought about it, she didn''t expect her eyes to look at him with a smile, and he saw his likeness from those clear eyes. Faced with such eyes, his heartbeat could not help speeding up. Listening to her said that when he could wait for a while, his heart was about toe out. Then there is no end to this sentence, but you can wait for him. Can he understand that there is no end in front of them, but she can wait for him and go to the endless ce together? Is he more understandable as their love has no end, if she walks fast, she will definitely wait for him. And he will never surpass her pace, only chasing her. "Small fruit, can you wait for me now, I want to pull you home immediately." Tang Guo nced at him, "Brother Tao, you have to go a little bit." "That''s it." Tao Yu was stunned, an inexplicable coolness in his heart that made him have to be careful. Tang Guo smiled, "If you can cook, it''s okay to go to your home. My parents are not at home. They are very busy. They can go back or not." "I can do it, I can do it very well." Tao Yu quickly said, "No man in the Tao family can''t cook." Even if he didn''t, after he knew her, he wanted to learn everything. The perfect man who can cook, do housework, and make money is worthy of her. [111: "Host, while you are going abroad tomunicate, the guy named Tao Yu has already brought your baby fake sister back to the Tao family."] 111 got Tang Kui''s orders, and often monitored Tao Yu and Tang Guo together Case. Of course, these were systematically obtained by Tang Guo''s orders, and were intentionally exposed to show him. He is much more advanced than 111. Without the permission of the host, the other party is invisible. Tang Kui rubbed his eyebrows: "What are they doing?" [111: "Tao Yu has made a delicious table, your baby is a fake sister, and you are happy to eat, and you have a bite, Brother Tao, you are amazing. The dishes you make are so delicious, they are better than the top chefs. All of them should be delicious. What else, Brother Tao, how you cook is really handsome ... Host, your fake sister, really praises you, and praises Tao Yu. It s fluttering and busy, she just holds her like a queen. "] Tang Kui also hesitated slightly. "Is this how they usually get along?" [111: "asionally I observe this. It''s all the same. Don''t look at Tao Yu outside, it''s a domineering high-cold president. Whatever people say, you don''t get oil and salt, or you are a smiling tiger. In front of the fake sister, oh my god, there is just one, there is no principle and discipline,monly known as shameless. "] After Tang Kui heard 111 said a lot, he originally hated Tao Yu''s bitterness and turned to admire, "Don''t worry about him in the future." Tao Yu''s sincerity, he saw it. People hate it a bit, but why is his sister satisfied? What can I do? Chapter 1816: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (84) Chapter 1816: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (84) Chapter 1816: Unlucky Money (84) Tang Kui thought about it and thought 111 was right. In this small world, I really can''t find someone who can have Tao Yu more worthy of his sister, mainly this person. There is really nothing to say about his sister. No matter it is Chen Xian Zhao Wen couple, or their Tang family, Tao Yu is a man. He still loves his sister. He doesn''t make sense to be a wicked person. The fruit is not the original fruit, but the old hand in ayer of skin. Being able to impress her also shows how powerful Tao Yu is. He hasn''t seen her suffer in all these years. [111: "Host, aren''t you afraid he took your sister?"] "Guo Guo has my elder brother in his heart. We can get along with each other peacefully. In the future, he has to call me a big bitch." So, his host, is this apromise and is not struggling? A few dayster, Tang Guoming came to a very remote small town by himself, to attend He Yujiao''s wedding. As soon as she was out of the station, she saw He Yujiao, who had long been waiting for her, and Fan Chao, who was about to get married right away. The moment Fan Chao saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up. Tang Guo pretended not to see and greeted He Yujiao. Fan Chao came by a small car. The car is not expensive, it is a 100,000 scooter. From the attitude of the other party, Tang Guo could specte that He Yujiao did not tell her that she was a rich man. Because Fan Chao''s attitude is a bit arrogant and proud, whether it is the action of pulling the door of a car, or the spirited look. In front of He Yujiao, there seemed to be some masculinity. He Yujiao stood beside him like a little woman. While on the road, He Yujiao and Tang Guo sat in the back row and told her that there were two other girls who yed well and would also be her bridesmaids. The two girls are one of He Yujiao''s college ssmates, and the other is a good friend they met after work. One is Wen Qingmeng and the other is Ning Yue. After arriving at He Yujiao''s house, Tang Guo met the two. They look very beautiful, both of them are from big cities. Look at the other person''s dress, family should be pretty good. May not be rich and noble, at least the kind of food and clothing. Several women, soon became one. He Yujiao would chat with them from time to time. In short, to outsiders, their rtionship was really good. "Isn''t the wedding ce in the county seat?" When I heard that the wedding ceremony was not in the county seat, Ning Min was the first to ask, "Why not hold it in the county seat? It should be more convenient here." He Yujiao replied: "My future parents-inw are more traditional people. When young people get married, they have to go back to their hometown. There are more people there. The wedding ceremony is Chinese and there are various local courtesies. Do nt go back. I ca nt just do one. "Just rest assured, although the ce is a little bit remote, but A Chao''s family chartered a car, and the road was only repaired a few months ago. It is absolutely t, and it will only take a few hours to go back and forth, which is very convenient. It is also very convenient to send you back to the county seat. " After hearing He Yujiao''s exnation, several people no longer wondered. Except that Tang Guo knew He Yujiao''s thoughts, the other two really regarded He Yujiao as good friends. Where do they know, peeling off the good-looking skin of He Yujiao, the whole is a stinky lemon. Chapter 1817: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (85) Chapter 1817: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (85) Chapter 1817: Unlucky Money (85) Soon the wedding day, the bride He Yujiao and her bridesmaids were already dressed. The wedding has a long journey, and it will take about three hours. The car is from the county seat to the groom''s home. Fan Chao''s hometown is in a remote vige. Because the road is good, and there is a long wee team, sitting on the car, and did not feel bumps. Several bridesmaids who grew up in big cities talked andughed along the way, and there was nothing wrong with it. It s just that the car has been sitting for a long time. Tang Guo didn''t talk much at all, she didn''te to be a bridesmaid. She is here to do destruction. System: emmm Many people have never visited certain poor mountains and rivers in their lives, and have never seen what it means to be an uncultivatable animal. In this experience, there were many animals in the form of human skin. After more than three hours, I finally came to this remote vige. The vige isrge and there are many people here. There are men and women of all ages. When the bridesmaids get off the bus, they can feel countless gazes. Tang Guo looked up and saw that the vige was a mixed gender. The men looked at the eyes of their bridesmaids and were not friendly, on the contrary they did not hide it. And those men with women around were the women who were standing beside them, choking their ears and pulling back. Do not dare to look right upright, but secretly aim. Some bachelors are different. Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, there is no meaning of convergence. They are all smiling, today is He Yujiao''s wedding day. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue thought that these were very enthusiastic and did not notice that these people had different eyes. Suddenly, Tang Guo felt something wrong. What was wrong? She nced through the crowd and finally knew what was wrong. This wedding also invited a team of photographers. The team of photographers she saw was not the original ones, but a familiar face, not who was Tao Yu? As for the two photographers standing next to the main photographer, they are not the same, but two tall and strong guys. Judging by his pace and walking posture, Tang Guo instantly discerned that these two boys should be very good. System: [Host, your lovely family is really an ever-changing eagle. This time, he is a photographer. This guy will think of a way, it is just pervasive. Tang Guo: The ever-changing eagle? puff! It''s a bit like it. Tao Yu saw Tang Guo see her and quickly gave her a look, the meaning of which she understood. He said that no matter what would happen, he was ready and he would never let her go wrong. With him, she can certainly protect her thoughtfulness. Such a sincere confession, Tang Guo naturally epted. For the video, Tao Yu gave it to two assistants. And he is holding a video camera, focusing on a beautiful bridesmaid, but only the bridesmaid. Had it not been for his standing position and no one was behind, it would have been used. Please take a picture of the bride and groom, you actually only shoot at the bridesmaids, what does it mean? The wedding is lively and lively, what Yu Jiao said really is, there are moreplicated customs in this vige to hold a wedding. Grooming the bride and the bride first is mainly to make the two inadvertently do some intimate actions to make everyone happy. Chapter 1818: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (86) Chapter 1818: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (86) 1818: Word Stacks Level 1818 Answers Because it is the bride and groom, they will not make too much trouble. After all, today is a good day for them, but it is so easy to make a mess, everyone is not addicted. To the bride and groom, it can''t be too harsh, otherwise it will affect the feelings of the young couple. So, they have a custom of making bridesmaids here. Equivalent to using a bridesmaid to protect the bride from disaster. It was originally the bride and groom, and the bridesmaids were in the house. I don''t know when the bride and groom have been taken out. In the narrow room, there are only three bridesmaids of Tang Guo. They are surrounded by smiling men with ambiguous eyes and even men with other meanings. Except for Tang Guo, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Min were a little bit confused for a while. They had no idea what that meant. Wen Qingmeng also politely asked, "Has the marriage ended?" "Where is Yu Jiao?" Ning Min also asked, subconsciously, telling them to leave the room immediately. Although I don''t know why, they are relying on their feelings and intend to push away these people and go to He Yujiao. Surrounded by so many sweaty men, they were not at ease. "The bride and groom, of course, are going to do things. The bride and groom have already been troubled before, but now it is the time to trouble the bridesmaids." A man said, "Everyone is an adult, just lively together, happy and happy, you rx One point, we will not treat you guys. " "Yeah, you don''t do too much, but you have to cooperate." "You''ve alle to be bridesmaids, and you should know our customs here, too?" "We''re in love with bridesmaids, and most people who are bridesmaids know that." At this time, Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Know what? We are all from the city, not from your vige, and to be a bridesmaid to He Yujiao, that is a good rtionship with her. As for what you are doing here, it has nothing to do with us . " "Little girl, no matter where youe from, now you three are bridesmaids. When youe to our vige, you have to abide by our vige rules. You were troubled for the bride. When the trouble is over, nothing will happen." Tang Guo smiled and said, "What kind of trouble is this?" "How else can we make trouble? Isn''t it just some games that adults love? We won''t really treat you like that, just do some fake moves." Hearing here, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yan''s faces were instantly white. Indeed, everyone is an adult, and these words cannot be understood. Before, they felt that something was wrong. It turned out that their feelings were not wrong. Looking at the eyes of these wolves, tears were in their eyes. Ning Yue said, "I don''t want to make trouble. If you dare to do anything to me, I will sue you." "Girl, we haven''t done anything to you, how can you sue us? If we don''t do anything, even if we take you to the hospital for examination, there will be nothing to check." Listening to these words of fearlessness, Ning Yong''s face flushed, and there was only terror in her eyes. After living for more than 20 years, she really saw her for the first time, so shameless and despicable, she was like a beast of life. "Brothers, start harassing bridesmaids." I don''t know who shouted. Several men rushed towards the three of them. The closest to these people was Wen Qingmeng. She was grabbed by two men''s arms in an instant, and could not struggle at all. Chapter 1819: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (87) Chapter 1819: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (87) Chapter 1819 Unlucky Money (87) In her horrified eyes, the other party even nned to take off her dress, and said, "Just make trouble, and I won''t really do anything to you. This is our custom here. Adults, don''t y Sorry, it''s over after waiting, no one cares. " "Don''t!" Wen Qingmeng yelled, seeing a few salty pig''s hands reaching out to her position, he was about to touch her body. "what--" A sudden scream made the salty pigs stop. Wen Qingmeng looked intently, and also found that there were a few men around who were nning to open the belt, and the action was also a meal. Their original wretched expressions became a little confused. When I heard another scream, I finally went looking for it. What was the familiar scream? Finally, they found this person. At present, the other was covering his stomach, curled to the ground, his face was white with pain, and still rolling. Next to the man, stood a slim, very beautiful bridesmaid. When they saw her, she had just taken her feet back in pointy heels. Tang Guo smiled and said to the people in the room, "Continue to make trouble, why not make trouble? I have long heard that there is a custom of making bridesmaids here, which sounds very interesting, so let''s make a noise. You can make a noise, I can make a noise, it doesn''t make sense, only you can make a noise, can''t I make a noise, right? " "Adults, there''s nothing to be upset, and it''s over." When they said that, they looked at Tang Guo''s wristband-like thing. After the solution, it was discovered that this was a small leather whip. "The door is locked. Today is He Yujiao''s wedding. Let''s be lively. Do you think?" At this moment, they went to the door. I found the door was locked when I didn''t know when. At the door, three men were still standing. With a cyan look and a tear on his face, Wen Qingmeng was brought to the door by Tao Yu''s two assistants. Tao Yu looked at Tang Guo and nced at her feet. He could see clearly just now that his girlfriend kicked the man to the ground with one kick, which instantly caused the other party to lose the ability to struggle. It is a custom to have bridesmaids in the vige. When ites to trouble, they are basically bachelors. Sometimes it''s a little bit troublesome and they lock the door. The rest, the bride and groom, and the men, women, and children in the vige, went out for dinner. Even if you are ufortable, you will not worry about the heat and worry about the heat. Lost bridesmaids will not tell others what happened inside for the sake of their future reputation. As these beasts say, they do everything and do not take thest step. Even if they call the police and send them to the hospital for inspection, what can they do? On the surface, a little oil can make them happy for a long time. Another point is that these bridesmaids did not dare to talk nonsense. These people will take some of their more shameful photos. They are normal women and cannot ept them. Such photos have been posted to everyone. If it is seen by rtives, friends, or even their future lover, the ending must not be very good. Therefore, most people will choose to swallow. When the door was closed, people outside didn''t care. He Yujiao nced at the distant door, heard the noisy noise inside, smiled at the corners of her lips, and quickly toasted friends and rtives. She is not from this vige, and has nothing to do with her no matter what is happening inside. This vige wants to have a bridesmaid. How could she know? She didn''t know that she had never survived here. see you tomorrow Chapter 1820: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (88) Chapter 1820: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (88) 1820: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers He Yujiao wore a bridal gown and toasted with friends, family and friends together with the groom Fan Chao. I was thinking about what happened in that room, and the smile on the corner of my mouth couldn''t stand it. What about good results? How is your family? People are beautiful, so normal to be soaked. Whoever told you that you are not so beautiful, appears in front of these men who have not seen beautiful women, then don''t me others for their thoughts. She was not worried about what would happen. ording to her inquiries on the side, I know that the bridesmaids in this vige are too busy to get hold of it. In fact, even in such a remote ce, even if it is too much, those bridesmaids who have suffered a loss, dare to go out? me it. They are so beautiful and attractive. If it is ugly, so many men will not look at them. Over the years, she really has had enough. Tang Guobi has been down since she was a child. She is the biological daughter of her parents. Unfortunately, her parents are not as good as their adoptive parents. She has to go to school, take her younger brother, and go home every day to do housework. Watching Tang Guo go to school and school, there are parents to pick up and drop, not to mention how envious. Seeing Tang Guo wearing a beautiful little skirt, she was only able to pinch herself to wear it for a few years. She had washed and turned white and wrinkled clothes. From a young living environment, tell her that even if you are jealous, don''t express it. Rather than being jealous of each other, it is better to approach each other silently and be a friend of such a good girl, always get some benefits. Yes, she got the benefit. On her birthday, Tang Guo will give her some small gifts, even beautiful little skirts. I don''t know if she can see her situation, she will pass some clothes once or twice, or buy back clothes that she did nt wear at all. Does the other person think she would be grateful for this? Had it not been for her deliberate approach, would the other party give her this? Had it not been for her suggestion, would the other person understand her situation? When she returned home wearing a nice skirt, she did not expect to be beaten hard by her mother. She said that such expensive skirts might have been given to her by her ssmates, and so many. She thinks her hands and feet are not clean, or she has learned badly. Yeah, why is Tang Guo able to wear such a beautiful skirt? Adoptive parents treat her well, live a happy life, and perform well. After learning that the other party turned out to be a rich man, she was going crazy. The jealousy in her heart could no longer be hidden. Keeping in touch with the other party, she is not trying to get alms from the other party. The feeling of being betrayed is really not good. When she was young, her parents didn''t love it, she didn''t dress well, and she didn''t eat well. What was at home was given to her parents'' baby son. She is young and can''t help it. Now that she has walked out of that ce, she no longer needs to be constrained by her family and is hungry, why should she go to please others and wait for alms. The feeling of losing self-esteem and everything from head to toe is really ufortable. Every time she wore Tang Guo''s clothes, skirts, and shoes, she stood in the crowd with a sense of shame. The most feared thing is that someone wille up and ask her how the clothes she wears are the same as those worn by Tang Guo. She was even more afraid of someone who knew what to order, and pointed out that this was what Tang Guo gave her. She was most afraid of knowing her little partner and talking behind her about picking things Tang Guo didn''t want. Chapter 1821: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (89) Chapter 1821: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (89) Chapter 1821 Unlucky Money (89) Wen Qingmeng and Ning Min are also good at her. Wen Qingmeng is her college ssmate. The two yed well. In the beginning, she also regarded the other party as a true friend, but Wen Qingmeng was too beautiful. Wherever she went, the pursuer went. She stood beside Wen Qingmeng, a green leaf against the other side. In the three or four years of college, there have been countless Wen Qingmengs who have won suitors. When I found her here, I asked her to send her things to Wen Qingmeng, and inquired about Wen Qingmeng''s preferences. Those people only saw Wen Qingmeng, and her eyes never stayed on her for a second. She promised well, and she turned to Wen Qingmeng and said that where these boys were bad, they were all superficial people, and she was not sincere to her. Wen Qingmeng also truly believed that in the three or four years of college, despite having countless suitors, he never had a love rtionship. The two have a good rtionship. She also knows that so far Wen Qingmeng''s first kiss has not been sent, let alone first love, there is no such thing at all. How about being pretty? There is not even a man who wants her, because those words she said, now every time Wen Qingmeng faces her suitor, she will seek her opinion. What opinions can she have? Of course, she went to see the man together and analyzed the bad of each other. In fact, all of the suitors are dragons and phoenixes, much better than the fan Chao she married. Good growth, good family history, and good life. But Wen Qingmeng listened to her, thinking she was sincere. And Ning Yun is her colleague. It was smaller than her, and sheter joined thepany. With the help of the first time, she helped each other a few times, and the rtionship was good no matter whether they were at work or after work. The bad thing is that Ning Ye is too professional, and it takes only one year to be a department manager. How can she not be jealous? The other party also pretended to thank her for her help, saying that thanks to today, no matter what the future, she will never forget her. She was thinking, if she hadn''t helped Ning Yue at the beginning, would the other party not have the chance to be promoted to the department manager. Even if it''s not her, it can''t be Ning Min. They belonged to the same post in the same department, and theter actually became her boss. Does this make her feel good? As for today''s incident, the three of themter questioned her, and she cried a few more words for an unknown reason. Even if they had a quandary in their hearts, she would not me her too much. After all, she didn''t know. Their rtionship is so good. If they knew that this would happen, how could it be allowed to happen? In order to make himself more credible here, He Yujiao desperately drank. Cup after cup is intended to drunk yourself. Seeing He Yujiao drinking so much, Fan Chao said, "Yu Jiao, is it okay?" "It''s okay. I''m happy today. Drink two more. It should be okay? Is this in our house, but not elsewhere?" To He Yujiao''s satisfaction, she found Fan Chao. Fan Chao''s ability is good, do some small business in the city. If she could, she also wanted to find more money. However, in her own way, the rich people despise her. Fan Chao is different, from a small ce, a little money, not long, but will coax a woman. It''s always fun to follow each other, and it''s only good for her. She believes that with Fan Chao''s ability, she will definitely be a big boss in the future. Chapter 1822: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (90) Chapter 1822: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (90) 1822: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "That''s right, we should drink more today." Fan Chao smiled, and embraced Yu Yujiao''s waist. "With me, Yu Jiao is drunk, and I will take you back to the house to rest." He Yujiao trusted Fan Chao very much, and watching Fan Chao pour her wine, she did not refuse at all, which fit her heart. She didn''t notice at all, the anxiety in Fan Chao''s eyes seemed to want to drunk her and do something important. Before long, He Yujiao was drunk. Fan Chao and others said goodbye and said that she would send her back to the room for rest, ushered in the ambiguous eyes around him. He left He Yujiao, and the remaining guests continued to eat the banquet. Fan Chao did not intend to return to the ce of the banquet, but instead sneaked to the house of the bridesmaids. The room opened with a slight push. He didn''t notice anything inside, and quickly entered, closing the door quickly. By the time he noticed something was wrong, it waste. Head to face with a whip, drew it to his face, and tossed him to the ground all of a sudden, he screamed in pain. He covered his face and waspletely stunned, wondering what was going on. The whip didn''t know why, and he always greeted him. At this moment, a nice female voice rang above his head: "Are you here for the bridesmaid?" "Of course, the bridesmaids are so good-looking, who doesn''t want to make trouble." Fan Chao didn''t want to, and replied. After answering, he felt that something was wrong and looked up, only to find that Tang Guo was holding the whip. This bridesmaid is the best. Once the other party appeared, he squinted for a long time. Even if He Yujiao is not drunk today, he intends to find an excuse to drunk people. Come here in chaos, and make trouble with the bachelors. Even if you can''t do something substantial, it''s better than not. Such a beautiful woman could not be found on his terms. Tang Guo nodded with a smile, "Oh, there is nothing wrong with it. We just finished the fight here, and you, the groom, want to join in the fun. I can''t help you, right?" Fan Chao looked around and looked at the bachelors who knew him, in rags, crouching and crouching on the ground. The exposed skin was all traces of whip fluttering, and my heart was cold, no matter what happened, he quickly said, "I just came to see, no ..." "You said just now that I look so good, who doesn''t want toe to trouble, you have such a vision, I want to have a bit more trouble with you." Fan Chao wants Dahan, but why anyone moves faster than him, that is, Tao Yu s two somewhat skilled, tall and burly assistants who came up and caught him, wrapped his mouth with tape and tied him up. Hands. Next, Tao Yu and the two assistants, as well as the other two bridesmaids, looked silently. Fan Chao was chased by Tang Guo and jumped up and down, not to mention how funny. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue werepletely sympathetic. Had Tang Guo been there today, I don''t know if anything terrible would happen to them. Look at them, they have done a lot of things like this. Those victims are afraid to speak at all and cannot hold them ountable. Such a bad thing might as well be beaten. Looking at those salty pig ws, Tang Guo really swollen and ridiculous pig ws, they were very angry. The hands of these stench men do not know how much they have bullied like them, unwitting bridesmaids. Chapter 1823: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (91) Chapter 1823: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (91) 1823: Word Stacks Level 1823 Answers I don''t know how many people can only eat this secret loss, and have no mouth to speak. Is it useful for them, the victims? Maybe it will only get ridiculed by countless people, and some cyber personal attacks full of malicious people, they will not get justice at all. Now the girls who have trouble on the Inte, the stenchment below, it is one by one, really chilling. What you look so attractive attracts crimes. You look so good. You show your arms, your calves, you wear a suspender skirt, you put on makeup. These are your faults. The more you think about it, the more angry Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue are. At the same time, they were wondering whether He Yujiao knew what was going on here. If you do nt know, that s it. If you do, you are invited to be bridesmaids. What is your intention? At this moment, Fan Chao couldn''t call out in pain, just lying on the ground and struggling. When others saw this, they did not dare to squeak. This woman is really amazing. The three men just did not shoot at all. She shuttled between them alone, and they did not fight back. "You hit someone, I want to sue you." Fan Chao had gone to college in the end, knowing this, the tape in his mouth has been torn. Now he was covered with injuries, and as soon as he called the police, the woman would be punished. At that time, all the people in their vige will be his witnesses. Tang Guo has gathered up that very special whip and wrapped it around his wrist again, looking at it like an ornament. Who can think of it, it hurts so much. She raised her eyes gently and asked, "What are you going to sue me?" "Sue you, you hit me. We all are witnesses. The injuries on our bodies are all evidence." Fan Chaoli said with confidence, "Here is our vige. Are you here to make trouble today?" Tang Guo didn''t deny it, he directly acknowledged: "Yeah, I was here to make trouble. I didn''t want to make you feel good before I came. I heard that you are making fun of bridesmaids, and I think it should be a very interesting game. Since everyone I want to make trouble, then my bridesmaid will also help you make a wedding. On the wedding day, give your body a touch of color. Fan Chao was aphasia for a while, and he had never been seen before, even though he had such a straightforward admission. "Noisy, you are too much, unless ..." "Unless I make you noisy again?" Tang Guo is really going tough, and it''s all been here for a while. In the head of this stupid thing, still thinking about such dregs, "Is this too troublesome?" "I think it''s reasonable and fair." Fan Chao wanted to ask, where is reasonable and fair. Tang Guo said: "You look at our bridesmaids, they are beautiful and want to make trouble, and I also see that you stinky men are not very pleasing to the eye and want to pump with a small leather whip. Is this unreasonable and unfair? Whoever makes trouble depends on who is terrible. You have no ability, you can only be beaten, and you are ashamed to say it. " "As for the scar you said, take a closer look. Are there any scars on your body? Otherwise, I''ll take you to the hospital to see if there are any scars on your body. It''s just that you broke a few of your clothes. You want to sue me? Groom, you have insufficient evidence. " Not only was Fan Chao afraid, everyone around him, except Tang Guo, was shocked. Chapter 1824: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (92) Chapter 1824: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (92) 1824: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Because the scars on them are dissipating with the naked eye. But for a minute, they were scarred just now, and their skin surface had returned to its original appearance. The reason why the skin surface has returned to its original state is because the pain is still there and it has not disappeared at all. Lady girl? ? The word shed in everyone''s mind. Tang Guo didn''t care what they guessed. He really wanted to say it. Who would believe it? She nced gently at Tao Yu and the two bridesmaids standing by. Do they say Definitely will not say. "Yeah, how did Xiaoguo bruise your bruises? You open your eyes and talk nonsense, so many big men are actually ndering a weak little girl." Tao Yu was the first to react. She quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side, holding her soft little hand, hypnotizing in her heart, smiling, "Even if Xiao Guo hits you, he has such clean white onions. Gentle girl, can it hurt you? " All dregs: It hurts! It''s not you who hit you. Standing back doesn''t hurt. "How many men you have, Tang Guo can beat you." Ning Yue also stood up and said with a serious face, "You disgusting stinky men, you can''t afford to y, but they also scorn people." "Yeah, isn''t it that the bridesmaid wants to make a wedding? Why can''t you make it happen, isn''t it just torn your clothes? Assaulting Tang Guo hits you? I want to sue others, it''s really unreasonable "Wen Qingmeng said. Tang Guo nodded, "Yeah, you guys seem to be under-beating. Even if I hit you, there are no scars on your body. Will they believe it? No problem can be found in the hospital. You said that no one would have a dry mouth. believable." Looking at these dregs men, angry and aggressive, speechless, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Min both felt very deted. Usually these bad things, when they beat their women, it was more harsh than one, and finally one day, they could not speak. They don''t care if Tang Guo is a demon or not, just let these dog things suffer. When the door was opened and Tang Guo and three bridesmaids came out in good clothes, not far from the outside, there were a group of people sitting in the theater, still male and female. The sound of the door opening sounded, and they came forward subconsciously. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue were still a little scared. If they walked out of the room in a wolf, they would not be able to see the entire face. These people who stay outside to eat melons and watch the lively people do not know what to point at them. Fortunately, they walked outpletely without ever touching their hair. The people in the vige did walk out so cleanly to these women, which was particrly strange. Before the noisy scene inside, they didn''te close to see it. Men have the intention to see, but they are all women, and they dare not go. Those women refused to let their men go to see them, but did not want to miss them. After the bridesmaids had been troubled, they looked embarrassed. Among these women, there are a small number of them who have been bridesmaids and have been troubled. Now looking at someone experiencing the same thing, my heart is faintly vague. When they were puzzled, headed by Fan Chao, the men covered their rags and came out pale. Obviously there was no harm on them, but people just saw it, they felt very painful. Chapter 1825: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (93) Chapter 1825: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (93) 1825: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The vigers felt that something was wrong. Looking at Fan Chao, their expressions are a little subtle and they can understand at the same time. They asked Fan Chao what was going on. Fan Chao said they were beaten by Tang Guo. But no one believes, how can Tang Guo''s small body hit them. But ording to the temperament of these men, these bridesmaids should note out easily. Vigers who eat melons are baffled. Tang Guo nced at them lightly, "The wedding is in trouble, so let''s go and wish you a happy wedding." With that said, she burst outughing, holding Tao Yu''s arm in her little hand, and she was yful Blinking, "I''m having fun today, thank you for your hospitality." Under the angry and painful eyes of a group of vigers, Fan Chao and others, Tang Guo and his party went away. When she closed the door, don''t take a deep look at them, the cold look gave them a bad feeling. On the car, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue were really relieved, all sweaty. They looked at Tang Guo''s eyes, full of gratitude. Wen Qingmeng hesitated and said, "That Yujiao ..." Before asking, Tang Guo and Ning Min both looked at her, and she said instantly, "She should know the customs here?" Such a malicious custom, with He Yujiao''s temperament, she did not believe that the other party did not know. When Ning Min heard about the troubled bridesmaid, she already guessed that He Yujiao knew. Knowing the customs here, she also invited her to be a bridesmaid. In fact, she didn''t have no feelings. Someone around her had told her that He Yujiao had a lot of hearts, so that she could take everything out. She has always been very grateful, and just joined thepany, He Yujiao helped her. He Yujiao hasn''t done anything too much, and thought of everything for her. Thinking of being just a bridesmaid, she came. I didn''t expect it to be like this. But she couldn''t figure out why He Yujiao did this to her. "Why does Yu Jiao do this?" Wen Qingmeng said sadly, "Where did I offend her?" Ning Yan said nothing, but buried his head. She has never done anything sorry to Yu Yujiao. Instead, she took care of each other as much as possible after her promotion. "Because she is jealous of you." Tang Guo admitted frankly: "Does it feel incredible?" They were speechless for a while, were they jealous? Just because of jealousy, are you going to destroy them and let them live in the shadows all their lives? Just jealous? ? "Just because of jealousy isn''t enough?" Tang Guo smiled and groaned. "You haven''t heard of it. You are jealous that your ssmates are doing well in the exam. They are slightly over their own scores. They are afraid that they will lose the list. Schrship, poisoned in the water dispenser in the dormitory? " Ning Min quickly responded and said, "Enough." Enough is enough. She is not a little white, but she was so good to He Yujiao at first because of the kindness the other party initially offered. Competition between departments is also very fierce. Among colleagues, there is no jealousy, because there are really a lot of people who are jealous of doing things that are crowded out. Although He Yujiao is a little bit more extreme and too much, this reason is enough. "Those men, just let it go?" Ning Min obviously wasn''t reconciled, "Would you like to find the media and expose them? Exposing the bad habits of the poor mountain." Tang Guo said slowly: "Don''t worry." In front of this beautiful, mysterious and powerful woman, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue werepletely convinced. At the same time, they asked, "Do you have any ns to take them all together?" When asking this, they brought some Excited, the stink men were beaten before, really really deted, I want to see it again. It is a pity that it was not reyed. "I guess, they will sue me for beating them." Tang Guo raised his lips slightly. "Then he went back to the hospital for examination, but of course nothing could be found." Both were very interesting and didn''t ask why. They weren''t stupid, they were just too emotional and blindfolded for a while. Wen Qingmeng asked expectantly: "What then?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1826: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (94) Chapter 1826: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (94) 1826: Word Stacks Level 1826 Answers "Then wait and see what happens." After hearing Tang Guo''s answer, several people in the car were not satisfied. After a long time, still nothing will happen, tell them in advance. Tao Yu didn''t care about these, his girlfriend had no danger. Now he was still thinking about the way his family hit those people. The more interesting he was, the more he became fascinated. People are really good-looking, and everything is good. Despite many doubts, he never asked. He was most concerned about, of course, when he would be able to marry her home. As for whether she is a man or a demon, or a demon is a god, is it important? Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue stopped talking, sitting in their seats, silently recalling everything that happened today, while also remembering He Yujiao. When they are good friends, they are really easy. Ignoring He Yujiao''s own person, shees with a filter to remove all the bad things from the other person. Countless bad things are covered up by their rtionship and He Yujiao''s help to them. Now think about it, they will not be pitted, who will be pitted? Alone, rushed to an unfamiliar ce to be a bridesmaid. Originally thought to be a county town, butter changed to a remote vige. If they are a little wary, they will never go alone to be strangers in a remote vige. At that time, I thought that He Yujiao''s rtionship with them was so good that nothing should happen. "Call Yujiao and ask." Even if you already believe Tang Guo, Wen Qingmeng and Ning Yue are still a little unwilling. For many years of friendship, because ofparison and jealousy, the other party will destroy them. Not ufortable that is false. Ning Min nodded, "OK." Before in the crowd, they did not see He Yujiao. Fan Chao came in to trouble the bridesmaids, but he didn''t see He Yujiao. He Yujiao agreed with Fan Chao, they didn''t believe it. Of course, no one answered the call. Tang Guo looked at the two of them frowning, still worried, and said, "People who are drunk, how many times you call, the other party will not answer. You might as well call again tomorrow morning, she will definitely say that I do nt know the ce She also said that she was happy to get married, drank two more drinks, was drunk and unconscious, and would apologize to you very guiltily. ording to her guess, even if you have a sorrow in your heart, you will not me her again. "You don''t me her, she won''t let you go. She will continue to maintain rtionships with you, even when you are in pain,fort you, and asionally express your regrets. Then turn around and when you are away, She will inadvertently publicize what you have encountered. What will be the result, you think. " Wen Qingmeng heard this for a moment, would it be like this? "Even if it s the result today, it s hard to guarantee that she will preach something. What you should think about now is how to cleanse your innocence, which is really a bit helpless, obviously nothing happened, and there is no loss. How to maintain their reputation. " Ning Min''s eyes dimmed, yeah, it was really helpless. They all have faces, and they can''t stand pointing around. "Tang Guo, you are among them, aren''t you afraid?" Wen Qingmeng saw Tang Guo rxed and smiled, couldn''t help asking. Chapter 1827: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (95) Chapter 1827: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (95) Chapter 1827: Unlucky Money (95) Tang Guo raised his eyebrow gently and smiled, "Whatever others say, it''s my fart." "I don''t care." "If it bothers me, nonsense and makes me impatient, thewyer writes a warning." Ning Min always felt that Tang Guo had no further moves, and she was not a trifle. After chatting for a while, she offered a euphemistic proposal, exchanged contact information, and what happened at that time could be discussed with each other. Tang Guo did not refuse to give them the phone number. "I''m just going to do it to the end, and send you home." Wen Qingmeng and Ning Min were really grateful and looked at Tao Yu subconsciously. Tao Yu said, "Xiaoguo''s decision is my decision." This attitude makes both of them funny. Wen Qingmeng suddenly remembered that many of her former suitors had performed well. An extraordinary family, a gentleman who is polite and respects her no matter what she does. She said she was not willing, and the other person would only show a helpless and somewhat sad expression, saying that she respected her choice. Later, she heard that these people had gone through a long period of empty windows before they had other people they liked. Why did she listen to He Yujiao at that time, where are these people bad? Looking at the circle of friends of these people, the happiness and love of marriage did not go out all day to drink and drink like He Yujiao said. After the two were sent home separately, Tang Guo and Tao Yu also returned. Within two days, something happened in a small area. A vige collectively sued several bridesmaids, saying that the bridesmaids beat people at their wedding. Since the bridesmaids hit people, the police must ask them to show evidence, such as the identification of the injury. Those people said, "She hit us, but I don''t know why there were no scars. Anyway, we don''t care, that woman hit us." It can be imagined that a dozen or twenty grandfathers, with a look of grievance, told others that they had been beaten by the little girl, and now they will be sued, no evidence, no scars, but with a single bite, they are hitting. What''s even more ridiculous is that these people said with pain in their faces that the ce where they were hit hurts every day, and it hurts when they touch it. Sometimes it hurts and rolls, I can''t stand it. Police officers, looking at these big men, just like Lai Pi, rolled around in the ce and pretended to be very painful in the body. They were reallyughed at. Are there still such helpless people these days? In order to stigmatize a few little girls, shameless to such a degree, I really want to make people beat me hard when I look at it, it is really too embarrassing. Police, let these people go back. Without evidence, don''t me the little girl. The nder of empty mouth and white teeth is legally responsible. These people were so excited that they were really beaten. Why didn''t anyone believe it? The people in their vige didn''t believe it, and to whom, no one believed it. Now these police officers don''t believe it. Where do they go to get justice? As a result, a group of grandfathersy on the ground and did not leave, saying that they must sue someone, let them arrest the woman who was beating him, interrogate him, and ask the other party topensate him. In the end, the police decided to take them to the hospital for examination. After the inspection, of course, there was no fart. They thought that these people were okay to find something, and advised them to go back. These people saw that nobody was in control, and then they thought of a way to make trouble on the Inte. Chapter 1828: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (96) Chapter 1828: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (96) 1828: Word Stacks Level 1828 Answers In any case, even if they can''t be told, their reputation will be ruined and they will not be seen. All of this is under Tang Guo''s control. When this group of people is making troubles on the Inte, she pushed the boat smoothly, let the system help, and gave them a good news about it. Therefore, in less than two hours, the matter became a hot search and attracted the attention of the people across the country. When people went in and saw the content, they were all surprised. More than a dozen and 20 grandfathers actually used three bridesmaids of beatings, and said that the police did not care about them and shielded the women. The people who used to eat were very aggressive. The physical strength of men and women is very different. There are more than ten or twenty people on the other side. There are only three little girls. How did they beat them? This has to make them think about it, is it because these people have not taken advantage of them, nders others? The three little girls beat so many men and said no one believed. Netizens left a message below, asking them to put on evidence, video, or injury identification, as well as the site of the beating, the tragic situation at the time. Without exception, no one took it out. Fan Chao did think of a way, and called him P. After all, he was considered to be in the vige, and a few people had gone to college. Know more tools and skills. I didn''t expect that someone just identified the picture as soon as it was put on it. These are P pictures. This is even more proof that they are vilifying people. Seeing no justice, the bachelors in these viges were a little anxious. At this time, another blog post quickly entered the hot search. An article about the bad habits of bachelor bridesmaids in their vige was exposed. There were mosaic photos, some videos, and some of the victims'' personal statements about what happened at the time. In those photos and videos, except for the victims who were mosaicized, the rest were not. It is shocking that there are many inside, and they look at familiar faces. A closer look reveals that this is not the same as the previous ones, saying that they would sue the girls for beating their men? Now it''s very interesting. No one pays attention to whether these people have been beaten. Even if they were beaten,izens thought they should be. Numerous media, rushing to report, and even many media have rushed to this remote mountain vige, holding cameras and microphones to interview people in the vige. Those bachelors did not expect that things would be so big, and some people exposed what they had done before. For a while, the vige became a mess. Regardless of men and women, the hands-on or onlookers, there is no reason. For the first time, they tasted and were photographed by countless people, who chased after them and asked about their bridesmaids. When I think of these pictures, they will be photographed and even on the news. Some older people who have lived most of their lives do not want to go out. Wen Qingmeng and Ning Min are also paying attention to these things, and this situation is also stunned. There is no doubt that the person who produced the article must be Tang Guo. It turned out that when they were worried that some people were proiming their badness and ndering their reputation, Tang Guo had already found the victim and nned to expose the current situation of the vige. Looking at the people in the vige who originally liked to watch the crowd, when they saw the camera, they looked like mice and fled quickly. They were really deted. Chapter 1829: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (97) Chapter 1829: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (97) Chapter 1829 Unlucky Money (97) However, many times,ws and regtions can''t punish them much. But such shameful exposure can be regarded as a punishment. The matter was so big, not to mention that future girls came here to be bridesmaids. It is the people in this vige. Whether they can find their daughters outside is a question mark. Even so, the bachelors still insisted, they were beaten, and now they are in pain, and they have to get back a fair. Such shameless people, the majority ofizens do not want to be polite, and they are speechless. The vigers in the vige are really aggrieved and have a feeling of inexplicable speech. Obviously they were beaten, the incident in the vige was exposed, and they didn''t think it was a big deal. The exposure came to light, and for a few days it was a matter of shutting them down and penalizing some money. They are not afraid of closing, as for the fines, they are poor and can''t get it out, do they want them to force it out? What they aggrieved was that no one believed that they were beaten by a bridesmaid, and even the people in the vige thought that they were full and had nothing to do and make trouble. They cried for pain every day, and the vigers thought it was okay to find something, and it was especially ufortable. This time the vige was exposed, they even felt that the vigers were malicious towards them, and they me them outside the word, if they were not too much trouble, let those peoplee to the vige to interview them and make them Is the peaceful life gone? There was no way to drive them out directly. They were ufortable and embarrassed, but no one believed them. When they were helpless, there was a sudden message on the Inte and they were upset: the men were crying all day and they were beaten by their bridesmaids. The hospital inspection can''t find anything. Here, I have an analysis. If I send them to a psychiatric department to check whether there is a mental problem, hallucinations or something, I will yell every day and think that someone hit them. ? The majority ofizens looked at this message and agreed with them, thinking that these people may really have a mental problem, and it is necessary for the psychiatrist to check it. [Host, the message has been sent, and I have already reached the first one, and everyone agrees with it now. Tang Guo smiled: "Then I''ll call my brother." [Host, what do you call your fake brother? ] The system is a little puzzled. Tang Guo dialed the phone and exined, "Let my brothere forward and provide them with free mental health examinations. I''ve thought about the excuses, lest these people be mentally deranged and will harm young girls without a reason, so we Tang''s The psychiatric hospital is willing to treat mental illness for these people free of charge, hoping that they can recover as soon as possible without bringing harm to the society. You said, Tongzi, are you awesome? " [Very ... great. Tang Guo gave a lowugh: "I heard that there are people with mental illness, they do nt have to take responsibility for doing certain things. They are also mentally ill. Then we Tang, do some charity, take them to a mental hospital, take good care of them. . " System: Oh ... I''m really sick. It''s not sick and it has been put in. How ufortable it is. Host, you are good or bad, still so bad. Tang Kui has been paying close attention to this matter. He is very interested in the thing that was beaten and did not hurt in the end. He was very happy to hear Tang Guo''s proposal to check mental illness for those dog stuff for free. Chapter 1830: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (98) Chapter 1830: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (98) Chapter 1830: Unlucky Money (98) The mental hospital under Tang''s name had to cry free for the group of bachelors who were beaten every day, and their bodies were very painful to check for diseases. The majority ofizens are in favor. At this time, they also think that these people are not very normal. The police side was also relieved that they could not help taking such a rogue. Shameless people are always invincible. Such shameless people don''t look down on them, but there is no way to criticize education for two days. It is not very useful. The psychiatric hospital under Tang''s name epted these people around the 20th and quickly diagnosed them with various mental illnesses. He also said that such people are likely to do things that harm society and harass young girls in the future. Combining what happened in the vige before, everyone took it seriously, and they were worried that this kind of guy would run out and harm others, what should they do. Then the Down''s Psychiatric Hospital stated that they were willing to treat mental illness for these people free of charge. It is not terrible to have the disease, but I am afraid that it will not be treated. They also said that if they do not receive treatment, they hope that their loved ones in the vige can look at them well. If they have any radical behavior, it is best to control it. Upon hearing this, the people in the vige agreed to let them receive treatment. These are mainly these people, who have been really anomaloustely. They insist that they have been beaten. There are no injuries on their bodies. The point is, it''s free and better than staying in the vige and giving them trouble. Fan Chao did not participate in anything besides nning something behind his back. Later, after seeing the Tang''s psychiatric hospitaling out, he endured pain every day and did not go to various disturbances, but escaped. Since those people were put in psychiatric hospitals, the Inte has quieted down. In that vige, everyone knows that several engagements have been cancelled. The girls who were going to be bridesmaids were even more frightened, and then decisively broke off with the friend who invited them to be bridesmaids. Being bridesmaids, isn''t that pitting them? What kind of impact will they have on their lives without any credit? "Brother, those who have been mentally ill without marrying their daughter-inw are really pitiful. You have to tell the hospital to treat them well." Tang Kui held the phone and replied with a smile: "It has been ordered long ago, Xiaoguo rest assured, we will naturally do charity, we must go to the end. If they do not recover, the hospital will continue to treat them." "Ah, that''s really great, brother, they will thank you." "Hope." Tang Kuicaiughed at the corners of his lips. He listened to people saying that those guys quarreled that they were not sick every day, and no one bothered them, and yelled, saying that he was nosy and did charity. Tang Kui touched his chin. Is he doing charity? It is really a group of disgusting and stupid bugs. Anyway, he has money, and these bugs will be kept in the hospital. On a certain floor, he prepared for these bugs. After months of hard work, Tang Yi''s beauty shop also opened. Standing on the resources of Miss Tang family, business is still good. At first, she didn''t have any experience, and she was groping slowly. The things used are also good. After waiting a few months to calcte the profit and loss, she found that every day from morning to night, she didn''t make much money at all. Chapter 1831: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (99) Chapter 1831: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (99) 1831: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Thinking of Tang Guo nowadays, a random patent is a lot of money, and she still has aparative heart in her heart. Over the past few years, she has seen Tang Kui less and less. Because she did not choose to go to Tang''s technologypany, and heard about the situation over there, it was because of the high-tech that Tang Guo brought out that made Tang''s technologypany a key protectionpany. Now I want to rely on the back door and just go in for an internship casually, it is impossible. I don''t know what''s going on inside. However, now she intends to make her own achievements earlier. The business of the beauty shop is not bad, but it doesn''t make much money. So now she has to find a way to reduce costs and increase profits. Tang Yi worked hard here, for the time being she had no time to think about Tang Kui, and she was temporarily forgotten the lucky charm behind her head. She wanted to make herself more dazzling, and then stood in front of Tang Kui. The human heart was changing at any time. Maybe Tang Kui would like her? She has patience, but the lucky charm is gone. Tang Yi didn''t help him to replenish his energy for such a long time. Such evil things were not patient. In half a month, Tang Yi found a new supply, which was more than half cheaper than before. At first, she wondered if there would be any problems. Later, I mixed these and put them into the store without any problems, and the effect was as good as ever. Later, she simply gave up the original supply and wanted these beauty products. Sure enough, only in the first month when the supply was changed, the profit doubled several times. If she continued to do so, she would soon be able to open two more stores. Thinking about my future, I am the owner of a national beauty chain store, and I am very excited. However, with so many cheap things, are there really no side effects? In the third month, Tang Yi''s beauty shop came with several customers who had returned countless times, indicating that there was something wrong with her beauty shop. After doing a beauty treatment here, her face was half rotten. At the beginning, Tang Yi also believed that these people were looking for faults, indicating that she was not afraid at all, all her things were from formal channels, and there was no problem at all. As more and more guests showed a flushed and festering face, Tang Yi began to panic. Because there were too many people in the ident, Tang Yi''s beauty shop was soon checked. Many of the products that she thinks are very effective and cheap are added with hormones. When they are used for the first time, they really work very well. Use it once a few months, and it is estimated that no one can detect anything. However, women are all beautiful, and when they find things in Tang Yi''s shop, they use them well, and they wille many times. If you do too many of these things, problems will naturally arise. As for the unscrupulous merchants she buys, she doesn''t care about them at all. The things that Tang Yi gave to her at first might be mixed, which made her doubtless. In the end, Tang Yi''s beauty shop closed and paid huge sums of money. If it weren''t for her backing to the Tang family, she might have owed countless debts now. With the money she made these days, she wouldn''t pay enough. For a while, everyone in this circle knew about the Tangjia Beauty Shop, being greedy for cheap, selling fake goods, and making bad money. There were various parties, and Tang Yi was the one who was left out, making her feel that her whole life was dark. She didn''t know that there was something wrong with those things. When it was first used, there was no problem at all. me it. Those businesses are too insidious. In the beginning, she used all good things, but in business, she can''t make herself lose money. If there is a problem, she won''t use it. These people only know to me her, they don''t know how difficult it is to do business. Yeah, they can only see the superficial scenery. Who can understand her doesn''t want it. Tang Yi held the goblet and looked at Tang Guo surrounded by many people in the distance. She buried her head and thought, if her parents were not so greedy at first, would nt parents meet Tang Guo, and Tang Guo would not return? "Miss Tang, I knew you very early." Tang Guo looked at the man who was toasting with her in front of him, raised his eyes and asked, "Oh, there are many people who know me. I believe that in this information age, the people of the country already know me." see you tomorrow. This ne is over. Chapter 1832: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (100) Chapter 1832: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (100) Chapter 1832: Unlucky Money (100) Yan Song did not expect that Tang Guo would not speak to his face like this. In fact, he really didn''t mean anything else. With the status of the other party, even if he had some other meanings, he didn''t dare. This woman was provoked, and the final result will certainly not be very good, for him, it is undoubtedly a trouble. I didn''t know what was going on just now, but he thought in her mind that she was a good candidate. Facing Tang Guo''s alienation and indifference, Yan Song awoke. Even if you want to marry a woman, you can never find each other. It doesn''t matter if he can seed or not, people don''t see him as a question mark. "Little fruit, what''s wrong?" "Guo Guo, what happened?" Tang Kui and Tao Yu appeared beside Tang Guo at the same time. The two handsome, high-profile men who were not ordinary, looked at his life with a cold stare. Yan Song was annoyed, what happened to him just now? Would want to provoke this woman. Bright eyes know that Tang Guo is Tang Kui''s baby sister and Tao Yu''s heart. These two rising stars in recent years are big brothers who have upied the party. Can he provoke him? "It''s all right, this gentleman should be greeting me." Tang Guo didn''t go to see Yan Song and talked to Tao Yu and Tang Kui. "He said that he knew me already, and I said that few people don''t know me now." When they heard each other, their faces eased slightly. Of course, it''s just superficial. Tang Kui is the tasker, and naturally knows who Yan Song is, and has done too much to the original Tang Guo. Despite his three-point smile on the surface, it still made people dare not ignore it. Yan Song always felt that Tang Kui looked at his eyes with little kindness. But when you take a closer look, the other person is polite and smiling again, as if that kind of badness is just his illusion. Although Tao Yu was not a tasker, she did not know what Yan Song had done in thest life. But with his knowledge of Tang Guo, she would not be hostile to a person somehow. If she is hostile to a person, it may be that the person has done too much. Some simple little things she didn''t care about at all. Naturally, when he looked at Yan Song''s eyes, although there was no viciousness on the bright side, from time to time, he shone coldly. Yan Song always felt standing in front of these three people, his body was chilly, and the feeling of cooling from the soles of his feet to the top of his head made him full of scum. He made an excuse and lostpany with the three. When he turned around, he could feel that there was sweat on his back. At this time, he saw it by ident, sitting in the corner, a little unhappy Tang Yi. Footsteps, he went in the direction of Tang Yi. Seeing this scene, Tang Guo and Tang Kui nced at each other, and faintly smiled. Tao Yu wondered what his future daughter-inw would be doing with the future eldest brother. What''s the secret, is he not able to know? Many times, he can feel that the future daughter-inw and brother-inw will do something very well. If Tang Kui wasn''t his future elder brother, he would definitely not bear it. Yan Song was mentioned in Tang Guo when he just came to this world. When the original owner was unlucky to a certain extent, he lost all his family, countless warmth, and went to be a bridesmaid again, encountering those terrible things. It can be said that he was desperate, and in the midst of despair and darkness, he met Yan Song. Chapter 1833: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (101) Chapter 1833: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (101) Chapter 1833: Unlucky Money (101) He is gentle and courteous, humorous, will make her happy, willfort her, and is very considerate to him in many times. In the face of a person who doesn''t hate, being treated so gently is still rarely indifferent when a girl is in the dark. The emergence of Yan Song can be said to be a beam of sunlight, gentle and warm sunlight, ording to the cold and dark world of the original owner, she fell. Without the loved ones, without friends, the kind of sadness that was bullied and unable to resist was slowly being healed by this man named Yan Song. She thought that marrying him, after finally going through all the hardships in her life, she could begin to move towards the bright and happy life. As everyone knows, marrying Yan Song is a real dark life for her. On the day of her wedding, she found that Yan Song couldn''t work. Although she worked hard for a long time, she also tried various methodster, just not. But she really liked Yan Song, whether he did it or not, it was not so important to her. Because of the thoughtfulness and love Yan Song gave her, it was not something she could give up. Even if Yan Song couldn''t, she nned to live well with him, and oftenforted Yan Song. After a month like this, the two became more and more loving. She found that Yan Song seemed to like children very much, but for their own reasons, they couldn''t get pregnant with their children through normal channels. After a while, she heard Yan Song say that she could try guan baby. She hardly hesitated and agreed. In fact, she also feels that there is something missing in the family. If there is a child between them, she will be very happy. Yan Song went to check the survival rate. The doctor said that they tried Guan baby and the sess rate was very high. I haven''t tried guan babies, and I don''t know how painful this can be. Fortunately, she finally seeded. Ten monthster, she gave birth to a lovely pair of twins under the considerate care of Yan Song. She thinks that she is getting happier, and looking at Yan Songxin''s joy is also a different kind of satisfaction. However, Yan Song seemed cold to her. Just when she was wondering why, she woke upte at night and heard the room move. There was no Yan Song by her side. She walked to the living room and saw the guest room illuminated by the light. There were still ambiguous sounds inside, and she walked to the door coldly. The picture in the guest room is very exciting, two male-like bodies are hugging together. From their faces, they can see that they are very happy. At this moment, she understood that all light was false, and countless gentleness was also false. Yan Song can''t do it, it''s fake. He isn''t able to do it, but he can''t do it to women. He married her. He didn''t like her, but wanted a child. He also needed a wife with a clean family background. Divorced? After divorce, I can''t see two lovely sons. If you don''t divorce, you have to endure your husband and another man, who are intimate and loving all day. Divorced, where does she go from here? She went to Tang Kui. However, Tang Yi could not be seen at all. At that time, Tang Kui had already been deceived by evil spirits, and even if she saw them, most of them would not help her. In this way, the original owner endured such a dark and terrible life. What really hit her was that when her two children gradually grew up, she was very close to Yan Song and Yan Song''s lover Tan Yi. Chapter 1834: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (102) Chapter 1834: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (102) Chapter 1834: Unlucky Money (102) She cannot ept it. She was even more uneptable. Yan Song indulged Tan Yi and took her two children to their circles. She couldn''t imagine that in the future, her children, like men, would also use tricks to deceive the other two girls, get married and have children, but they would confuse with their lover after marriage. In the case of the Yan Song family, it is impossible to avoid offspring, this possibility is very high. Then no matter how bitter she was, the two children didn''t listen to her at all, and there was rebellion. In their hearts, Dad is powerful and powerful. Uncle Tan Yi is smart, polite, and often brings them toys. And their mothers are useless. They don''t work by themselves. They talk to them all day. No wonder their father doesn''t like staying with her. When it''s okay, they sit and cry, all day crying, they don''t like it at all. The husband lied to marriage, making her a poor co-wife, who also suffered huge physical pain and gave him a child. When the child grows up, she thinks she is useless and does not upy her side at all. She did not choose to die, but intended to live. She would probably have a girl who was working as hard as her, and she would be deceived by the two small evils. Such a thing would never happen to her. If she then came as she expected, every time she stopped, they did not seed in deceiving the marriage. But the Yan Song family, anyway, is a giant, and there are still women willing toe in and give birth to their sons. This time, she changed her opposition and helped them choose. Perhaps she wanted to get revenge. She picked the women with the best skills and let them in. These women will not suffer. As for what happenedter, she didn''t know. After these women who voluntarily had children came in, her life came to an end. [Host, Yan Song seems to like Tang Yi, do you think he will seed? ] The system looked at Tang Yi and Yan Song, and they seemed to be chatting well. Tang Guo shook his head: "How do I know that I am not a maggot in their stomach. However, if Yan Song is going to provoke other girls, you remember to remind me. Like homosexuality is freedom, cover up your sexuality, lie to women It''s awful to have children. " Will Tang Yi fancy Yan Song? In fact, Tang Guo didn''t think so. After all, Tang Yi liked Tang Kui in her heart, and her obsession was to get Tang Kui''s true heart. Regardless of whether Yan Song will be sessful, she would like to see if the two are together, what kind of sparks wille out. Yan Song wants children, in fact, it is very simple. There is no shortage of women in this world who give birth to men for money, no matter what kind of man they are. But he wanted the best of both worlds. Yan Song''s family was a family with a high social status. His father, not only his son, but other illegitimate children. If he wants to inherit thepany at home, he likes this thing about men, and it can never be exposed. At least, on the bright side, he needs an innocent wife who can support him. As an heir, blood is also very important. Not any girl can give him a son. His purpose is also very clear, to find a woman with a good family background, but desperate, into the darkness of life, in the future can only rely on his woman. With the most gentle attitude, he coaxed the other side to give up his true heart. In the future, everything will be exposed. This woman, for her son''s sake, can only swallow her voice. Chapter 1835: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (103) Chapter 1835: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (103) Chapter 1835: Unlucky Money (103) Yan Song''s mind is not bad. If you want me, then no one cares, cheating marriage, cheating children, etc., is the most sinful. "Brother, does Yan Song have illegitimate children?" Tang Kui was sitting in the study and reading a book. He heard Tang Guo''s words and looked up. "Do you know that?" "I''ve heard this kind of thing more or less. Why don''t I know how to know?" Tang Kui smiled and said, "Except for his poor birth status and good ability, he is also very interesting." "Oh, that''s really a pity. If it wasn''t for an illegitimate child, I would be able topete with Yan Song." Tang Kui chuckled. This younger sister is so bad, and thought of going with him again. For a few days, Tang Yidu and Yan Song kept in touch. It''s not that she likes Yan Song, but Yan Song, a humorous person, has really been upset recently. There has been an improvement in the cause and problems have arisen. Although the Tang family and his wife gave her start-up funds. But because of thest incident, she was not so interested for the time being. Yan Song is very interesting. It is good to make friends. There is no shortage of suitors around her, and there are one or two such happy suitors, and she will not refuse. Another reason is that in front of Yan Song, her struck self-esteem seemed to be recovered. For her, Yan Song is a character chasing her and ying rainbow farts. She can''t like this man. The purpose of this man is the same as that of other suitors, and she is not pursued. Yan Song wanted to give up, but Tang Yi seemed to be a little interested in him. He also wanted to try. If he married Tang Yi, it would be too much for him. As for the future marriage, in order not to break the rtionship, he will converge and hide the people he likes carefully behind his back. As long as he does not let Tang Yi know, the other party cannot know. Moreover, looking at Tang Yi, he is not too obsessed, maybe he will not like him very much in the first ce in the future. At that time, the two will slowly reach a consensus, and ying their own, it is also very good. Tang Yi was most distressed about how to get Tang Kui''s true heart. Even if it didn''te out, Tang Kui was surrounded by women. But there are too many suitors of Tang Kui, and each of them is a lofty and outstanding woman. Among them, the female CEOs of somerge foreignpanies are beautiful, family-friendly, and capable. Standing in front of them, the feeling of inferiority can''t be blocked. Before she knew it, she took out a hidden lucky charm. It has not been touched for many years, and the energy shown above is still insufficient. When I think about it during the day, a female CEO of a multinationalpany came to Tang''s house to find Tang Kui. The two were locked in the study and talked for three full hours without knowing what to talk about. Tang Yi couldn''t help feeling sad. In the middle of the night, she finally held the lucky charm and asked, "If I help you to fill up enough energy, can you really achieve it, and let me get the sincerity of my brother?" Lucky charm: Yes. Tang Yi looked at the word "can", her heartbeat elerated and her blood was boiling. She wants to be with Tang Kui, no matter what the price, she just wants to be with Tang Kui. If she could not be with him in this life, it would be a regret in her life. Chapter 1836: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (104) Chapter 1836: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (104) Chapter 1836: Unlucky Money (104) She can''t miss him. Everything else, she couldn''t control it. After so many years, these things happened, her beauty salon was closed again. People in this family seem to not care about her at all. Tang Kui didn''t care about her, and the Tang family only knew to give her money, help her lose money, and start her capital. I thought giving her money would make up for the hurt in her heart? Does she need money? "Okay, I help you replenish your energy. You must help me get Tang Kui''s true heart, no matter what it costs. Remember, I only need his true heart to keep him with me." In recent years, she has been too aggrieved. Originally, she could stand in the crowd with dazzling eyes. Since Tang Guo returned, her whole life is gloomy. The days of being ignored, she really didn''t want to live anymore. The Tang family didn''t know that Tang Yi made the decision at this time. After they helped Tang Yishan, they started funding for her without saying anything else. It was because of her strong self-esteem and fear of saying something that made her ufortable. They believed Tang Yi''s words and were deceived by unscrupulous merchants. A young girl who has just graduated has no social experience and is deceived. That is normal. Even though they have gone all the way to this day, they have also suffered countless sufferings. Knowing that I had failed, I was deceived by that feeling, so I only chose to support it silently, and kept silent about the matter. Moreover, the Tang family is not short of money. They mentioned before that they would give Tang Yi some stores. These are Tang Yi, and he refused. They didn''t dare to persuade him anymore, Tang Yi had been rusty with them for a long time, and he was too persuaded to be an enemy. Speaking of them, they were not so careful about Tang Guo. At family gatherings, they never asked the children''s career questions in public, fearing that Tang Yi was unbnced and ufortable. They are also looking forward to when Tang Yi can make some achievements. As before, it was normal to have a loss and a bitter suffering. No matter what happened, as long as it was not illegal and disorderly, they would help her to deal with it. I don''t know at all, but their performance was understood by Tang Yi. He ignored and didn''t care about her. What more to say, just give her money or something. "Xiaoguo, are you hostile to Yan Song?" When Tao Yu went to thepany to pick up Tang Guo, he couldn''t help asking. After all, ording to the news he heard recently, Tang Guo and Tang Kui seemed to be a bit targeted at Yan Song. Tang Guo smiled at Tao Yu, this smile flickered sweetly, making him a little confused. At that time I was thinking, when will they get married? Such a good-looking girl, he wanted to wake up in the morning and opened his eyes to see her. Before closing her eyes at night, she also saw her. Thinking of that taste, he was a bit out of control. "Brother Tao, because I had a dream. In the dream, Yan Song was a bad guy." Tang Guo said seriously, his expression was still serious. System: He believes in the host''s evil. Is it such a cute family? The point is, this guy Tao Yu will believe it. Sure enough, Tao Yu nodded and asked seriously, "What did he do?" "He cheated." Tao Yu''s eyes were cold, how dare to lie to marriage? After so many years of hard work, he hasn''t married his daughter-inw, the abominable Yan Song, actually deceived the girl he longed for in his dream. hateful! Chapter 1837: Unlucky Money (105) Chapter 1837: Unlucky Money (105) "Xiaoguo, what did he do besides cheating the marriage?" Tao Yu couldn''t help but tell him intuitively through the incident of the bridesmaidst time that Tang Guo''s dream might happen in the future or, It happened. Something in this world is amazing. Some magical things cannot be exined by science at all. His impression of Yan Song was originally bad. Now that he has bullied his beloved girl in a dream, can he not be angry? "He also lied to me to have a child. When he had a child, he found that he liked men and married me in the dream. He wanted to hide his eyes and want an heir." When Tao Yu heard it, she almost blew her hair. This is too much! How can his daughter-inw be so cute, so good-looking, so beautiful, and have children. If they were married, he would hold her like a baby. Child? Go away. He doesn''t like it at all. He just wants to hold her little hand and live a happy life. A "third party" named a child who came to this world could only steal her attention. Tao Yu frowned, and fell into thinking, a big sister-inw would have a hard time doing it. If a kid or a princess ising, wouldn''t he fight for his wife and children every day? Herees the question. He doesn''t like children. Does Xiaoguo like it? "Does Xiaoguo like children?" Tao Yu couldn''t help asking, although it was not the time. Tang Guo shook his head. "Don''t like it, does Brother Tao like it?" Tao Yu smiled brightly: "I don''t like it either, children or whatever. I hate it the most. I only like Xiaoguo. Xiaoguo, when we get married in the future, we don''t want such nasty little things. "I think so." Tao Yu was satisfied, and touched Tang Guo''s face. "This little fruit is my baby, no one can distract us. In this life, I just want to be with Xiao Guo. Please forgive my selfishness, I don''t want anyone to step in between us. " Fortunately, the big sister-inw''s look now is not so terrible. Little farts are different. They are so ignorant at a young age. After reaching a consensus, Tao Yu felt that the whole life was bright. He just wanted to spoil her, and he didn''t want to give any other love to him, he just wanted to fill her in his heart. "Xiaoguo, I want to get married." Tao Yu looked at Tangguo mncholy. "When can we get married?" "Everything is ready, I''ll wait for you to nod." "Brother Tao, do you want to propose to me now?" Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Everything is ready, so what about flowers, candles and rings?" Hearing this, Tao Yu was all messed up and panicked. No, Xiaoguo means, is she going to promise? Now he is not ready for him. Although he was panicked, Tao Yu''s face was still calm. He held Tang Guo''s small hand, and said nervously, "I also prepared a candlelight dinner. I will send you home to change clothes first, and I will pick you upter, OK it is good?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay." System: [Host, this guy is not prepared at all. Tang Guo: "Isn''t this someone in a hurry to go back and prepare? Tongzi, you really don''t have any emotion at all. No wonder you are still single now. How can you be anxious about this kind of thing, you must give time and opportunity." System: He was wrong. The world of adult men and women is moreplicated than he thought. see you tomorrow Chapter 1838: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (106) Chapter 1838: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (106) Chapter 1838: Unlucky Money (106) [111: "Host, Tao Yu''s kid, has sessfully proposed to your fake sister, she agreed, and now they are having a romantic candlelight dinner."] Tang Kui expressionless: "Tell me what to do, don''t I tell you, don''t stare at Tao Yu in the future?" [111: "I just want to remind you, host, you are still a bachelor, do you think about it, find a girl for a romantic love? Host, do nt you just shut my little ck house, I m your intimate The system is dedicated to you. This is not to see that you are alone. You are still working overtime at midnight. If you have a girlfriend, it will be different. "] "What''s different? Don''t you have to work overtime with your girlfriend? Everyone at thepany treats me as a machine, almighty, what kind of problems are thrown at me as if I can solve them." [111 smiled and said, "Is there anything the host can''t solve? There is a girlfriend, of course it''s different. Although it will still work overtime, the girlfriend will call you, care about your body, and may give it in person." You boil soup and bring you food, think about it is very warm and happy, right? "] Tang Kui: "It''s unrealistic. Not everyone can enter thepany. If there is a girlfriend, sote, I won''t let her send me soup. What if something happens? The girl is single. Don''t go out at night. " [111: "Host, you should be single."] After a pause, 111 watched Tang Kui continue to work, some could not hold back. [111: "Host, are you really nning to be single for a lifetime?"] "Three uncles, don''t worry about this. Emotional matters cannot be forced. You can''t be alone because you are about to be single all your life. Unless, this person is my favorite." This way ... 111 doesn''t know much about human feelings, and thinks Tang Kui is justified. Just in the case of his host, I am afraid that every world will be single by its own strength. Well, he just wants to see if the host likes girls, will he be like Tao Yu. At present, he seems to have failed, and the host has no interest in women now. He wanted to ask, the host did not find a girlfriend, but could not find a boyfriend, but thought of the brutality of the other party, he shuddered, forget it, afraid to be locked in the small ck room. In fact, he guessed that his host should be a woman and a man who was not interested. The various small worlds before have also encountered men and women who are obsessed with the host. This guy is cold and ruthless and refuses without hesitation. It can be seen that it is not a kind ofpassion. "Three uncles, if you are bored, help me monitor Yan Song, Tan Yi and these two people more. I need to master all their every move. Any intimate and ambiguous pictures, please shoot me. By the way, check the Yan family The information is mainly from those illegitimate children. It''s best to choose one for me. The ability is good. " [111: "Understand, host, yes, your fake sister, should you be looking at these too?"] "Do you do this, isn''t your sister loving the kid recently? I leave this little thing to my brother." In the end, among the illegitimate children of the Yan family, 111 was selected by 111. His younger brother, Yan Ting, was one year younger than Yan Song. Chapter 1839: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (107) Chapter 1839: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (107) Chapter 1839: Unlucky Money (107) It didn''t take long for a thrilling rumor to appear in the city''s high circle that Yan Song''s future heir, Yan Song liked men. It is said that someone saw Yan Song being very close to a man, and this incident came out. The people outside were just shocked. It was a real uproar inside the Yan family. Yan Song did not expect that this incident would be exposed. He has always been very careful, and Tan Yi will never be close in public. Even if they met in private, neither of them went in and out at the same time. He suspected that it was a conspiracy or that this was just a matter of catching the wind by the other party, and there was no evidence in itself. If there is evidence, at this moment his son will definitely not ask him with a serious face, but take the photo directly, or some evidence, and let him solve it. "Dad, it should be someone who framed me, how could I be dealing with men." Yan Song''s father took a deep look at him and said, "Whether it is true or not, you are also the boss. You are not willing to see anyone who was introduced to you before. Since someone has attacked you with this incident, If there is a girl you like, bring it, and get married as soon as possible. You are married, and with children, these rumors naturally disappear. " "Dad, I ..." "I don''t care whether it is true or not, the marriage must end, and the child must have it. As for the others, you have to control it yourself." Yan Song understood this meaning. The Yan family was concerned about the daughter-inw of Ming Dynasty. As for what he secretly did, whether he was a lover, male or female, his father would not object. This is the same as his initial guess. "Dad, I have a fancy girl right now, and I will show my heart to the other party as soon as possible, hoping to marry the other party sooner." When Yan Song''s father heard it, he was surprised: "Which one?" "Tang family." Yan Song''s father was a little surprised: "Tang''s family?" He was a little surprised first, and then he woke up, "Is that the adopted daughter of Tang family?" "Well," Yan Song admitted. "Let s go, there are only two daughters in the Tang family. You ca nt do anything with your own daughter. People have already disclosed it to the Tao family boy. I heard that the marriage proposal has been sessful in the past two days. It shouldn''t be long before they get engaged. Yes, Ding Shao of the Tang family, the two couples are also good for adopting daughters. " Yan Song knew that his father would never object, and he and Tang Yi were married. The difficulty now is whether Tang Yi will promise him. Prior to contact, he did not feel how much Tang Yi liked him. What Yan Song didn''t expect was that Tang Yi waster easily released. Tang Yi, who had been so cold to him, became quite enthusiastic. Where did he know that Tang Yi only liked the luck of his body? It should be said that Tang Yi saw the luck of the Yan family. She has blocked everything. Anyway, no matter what she does now, as long as she adds the energy of the lucky charm, even if she is married to Yan Song now, the lucky charm will let her get Tang Kui sincerely. As long as she can get enough luck to add energy to the lucky charm, she doesn''t want to care about anything. It didn''t take long for Tang Yi and Yan Song to openly be a couple. Every day, looking at the lucky charm, Tang Yi smiled in the energy supplement. Yan Songter proposed to her and she agreed. The Yan family came to the Tang family to discuss the marriage between the two. It seemed that the Yan family was more anxious. Chapter 1840: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (108) Chapter 1840: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (108) Chapter 1840: Unlucky Money (108) The Tang family was very surprised, knowing that Tang Yi and Yan Song were together, they were frowning. They also knew about the rumors about Yan Song. In fact, the more they catch the wind in the circle, the more likely it is true. Although a family like the Yan family is not as good as their Tang family, it is not a rumor and it can be passed on randomly. When the Yan family left, Lin Yinghui looked at Tang Yi and asked, "Xiao Yi, do you really like Yan Song?" Today Tang Kui is not there. There is no pressure on this lie like Tang Yiza. She nodded: "I like it." "Xiao Yi, you haven''t known each other for a long time, should you consider it again?" Lin Yinghui said with some concern. "Some time ago, Yan Song had a lot of rumors. I mean, let people investigate and investigate the authenticity of this matter. .If he really likes men, it is to lie to marriage and use you. It is not that the mother has to specte on others with bad thoughts, but it is a marriage event, not a child s y. If you do nt find out, you will lose money. Moreover, the Yan family is so messy, she has no regard for the illegitimate children outside. Tang Yi is the adopted daughter of the Tang family. Even if she is not biological, she is not willing to be a rtive of the Yan family. Who knows if that Yan Song is the same as his father, his private life is chaotic, and her daughter will suffer in that time. She is satisfied with Tao Yu because the Tao family is upright. Tao Yu is devoted to Tang Guo, and is able to stretch and understand. Except for Tang Guo, no woman would look at it more. She just thinks that if you are so focused, a dedicated man is reliable. "Mom, those are rumors of catching the wind. I heard that Yan Song''s illegitimate children''s younger brothers were not satisfied with him and wanted to rob him of his heir''s seat. I guess most of the news was that they released it and ndered it. his." In fact, what about Yan Song, Tang Yi has nothing to do with it. What she cares about is only the luck of Yan Song. The sessor of the Yan family is definitely rich and lucky enough to add energy. Those rumors, in fact, she believes a bit, if it really is that way, even better, she is less guilty. Yan Song had no simple purpose for her, so she let the lucky charm absorb some of his luck, shouldn''t there be anything? Who calls him uneasy? The Tang family did not know what Tang Yi thought. Seeing that Tang Yi''s oil and salt didn''t enter, they could not persuade them. They nned to wait for Tang Guo and Tang Kui toe back and ask them what to do about this matter. "Xiao Yi seems to be enchanted, so she has to marry Yan Song." Lin Yinghui held Tang Guo''s hand and said with a worried face, "Yan''s family is so messy, I''m afraid she will marry her, and her bones will be beaten. Nothing. Moreover, rumors about Yan Song''s liking for men, if it is true, it is Xiaoyi who suffers. "They are so anxious, I suspect that they want Yan Song to marry and cover up the rumor. At that time, cheating Xiaoyi to get married, or even have a baby, there is a grandma of the Yan family who has a bright face. What will happen in the future will have little effect on Yan Song . " In fact, Lin Yinghui''s main concern was that Yan Song deceived Tang Yisheng into giving birth. Nowadays, there are so many in society. Men like men and they can''t bear the pressure at home. With the help of concealment, the family lied to an unexined girl and passed them on. The more I think about Lin Yinghui, the more worried and angry. After raising Tangyi for so many years, she was a bit angry for the first time. Chapter 1841: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (109) Chapter 1841: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (109) Chapter 1841 Unlucky Money (109) "Mom, please help me investigate Yan Song." Tang Kui first nced at Tang Guo and said, "If Yan Song really has a problem, we will put the evidence in front of Xiao Yi. She should not So persistent. " "My brother was right, I will investigate Yan Song first," Tang Guo nodded, "I and Xiaoyi can''t y together, I ca nt persuade her, my parents ca nt even persuade me, and I m even better off. On evidence. " The couple heard this and nodded in agreement. System and 111 silently whispered at the same time, these two white cut ck brothers and sisters, really heart. He knew that Tang Yi was simply trying to replenish the energy of lucky charms, and he couldn''t care about anything. Putting up the evidence, Tang Yi probably took it for granted, and let the lucky charm absorb Yan Song''s luck. It s good to think about it, Yan Song is not a good thing, Tan Yi is not a good thing, and the Yan family is not a good thing. They are hostile to the host. It''s all up to Tang Yi himself! It didn''t take long for Tang Kui to give the Tang family a few photos. It is Yan Song and a man, intimate photos, it can be seen from the above, Yan Song and this man have an unusual rtionship. As for those indecent photos and videos, Tang Kui did not n to take them out at this time. It really came out. The Tang family was afraid that Tang Yi and Yan Song would get married at all costs. Doesn''t that vite his original intention? His baby sister, I suppose, think so, there is a tacit understanding. This world is very interesting. It should be a very happy thing to live here, except that it is a little busy for work. When the couple saw the photo and showed it to Tang Yi, Tang Yi said, "How many pictures can you think that Yan Song really likes men?" In fact, Tang Yi believed it. But she doesn''t marry Yan Song, how can she absorb each other''s luck every day. When she saw the photos, the guilt in her heart waspletely gone. For those who approached her with other purposes, she was a bit lucky to absorb it. It was not too much. Who asked the other party to provoke her. The other person has a purpose, and she also has a purpose. In order to allow the Tang family to agree, Tang Yi also brought Yan Song to his home and asked Yan Song to personally say that he absolutely did not like men, and those rumors were false. As for these photos, Yan Song gave a good exnation. If you are interested, it is really easy to take a picture like this. And the location shown in the photo is still in a certain bar, which further illustrates that someone has framed him. The location of this bar is actually abroad, Yan Song and Tan Yi dare to be so bold. Seeing Tang Yi, Yan Song had always stood by his side and became more confident. The Tang family still objected, but Tang Yi said that no matter what, she would stay with Yan Song and marry him. "Parents, if you have to stop, I am willing to give up everything and leave this home." Tang Yi''s words, the Tang family and the couple really did not expect. ident, shock, chill. For a man, Tang Yi actually wanted to sever rtions with them? Tang Yongbo''s face sank at the time, but he was actually not satisfied with Tang Yi for a long time. From the ident in the ident many years ago, when they were in great danger, he felt that Tang Yi didn''t care about the life and death of the couple. Chapter 1842: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (110) Chapter 1842: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (110) Chapter 1842: Unlucky Money (110) At that time, he didn''t care about Tang Yi. The family also gave Tang Yi a sweep. First, after raising for so many years, he was a little emotional. The second is because Lin Yinghui. They lost so much money and little fruit, and did not enjoy the life of the youngdy much when they came back. They relied on their own skills to enter thepany and made countless achievements for thepany. Speaking of them, they really did not owe Tang Yi at all, only their own daughter, Xiaoguo. Xiaoguo didn''t me them for losing her, nor did she resent the period from childhood to adulthood, that she didn''t grow up in her own home and enjoy the golden life. Whether it''s their unreasonable biological parents or her adoptive parents, Xiaoguo always cares about how they feel. And Tang Yi? If you think about it, the other party didn''t care about them at all. And they love their own daughter, they also have to care if they will make the other party ufortable and ufortable. Tang Yongbo stopped talking, and Lin Yinghui became red-eyed because of this sentence, and did not persuade Tang Yi any more. She actually knew that Tang Yi had been rusty with her for a long time. Her daughters all hurt, but ... Tang Yi didn''t appreciate it. ording to the current situation, I''m afraid they should treat them as enemies. Sure enough, the woman did not want to stay, she stayed and stayed as enmity. Tang Yi looked at the objections of the two and also slightly regretted it. But when they thought the two would stop her, it would be bad for her, so she shut up and said nothing. The energy of the lucky charm is still being added. If she is not with Yan Song, she has to choose another person. The events of the previous few years were vivid, so she understood that not everyone''s luck can be absorbed. It was so difficult to find Yan Song who was so lucky and able to absorb it that she couldn''t give up. She wants to get Tang Kui sincere and be with each other. Sooner orter, she will be back. The lucky charm is strong and mysterious, even if she is married, she can fulfill her wish. As for the Tang family, it is okay to wait for the true heart of Tang Kui and make a wish that they only love her daughter. "Parents, I''m gone. I don''t need you to control my future." Tang Yi pulled Yan Song and turned to leave. Tang Yongbo stopped her: "Xiao Yi, you think about it. Out of this door today, you are not the Tang family." When saying this, Tang Yongbo''s voice was a little angry. Especially looking at Lin Yinghui''s eyes red, holding back tears that did not fall. He hasn''t seen Yinghui cry for a long time, and Tang Yitai disappoints him. If this daughter, jealous of his own daughter, provokes Yinghui like this again, let''s stop. Such a scourge, if you want to do anything, you should raise it in vain. For a man, you must leave them and break the rtionship. It''s boring. Knowing this, he shouldn''t agree, and took the little girl who looked poor at the door of the orphanage to give her the best life. Lin Yinghui grabbed Tang Yongbo''s hand and gently pursed her lips without speaking. But Tang Yongbo saw her thoughts, and sneered, "I have be enemies, what are we still doing? Our daughter is also returning, and she is going to leave for a man, so she should not have raised her. Yinghui, leave her Is it useful? Didn''t you feel these days? " Tang Yi''s face changed slightly when he heard what Tang Yongbo said. "Yeah, my parents'' little daughter, Xiaoguo, is by your side. I''m gone. For you, there is nothing at all." Chapter 1843: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (111) Chapter 1843: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (111) Chapter 1843: Unlucky Money (111) "Anyway, what you like the most is your biological daughter. I''m gone and it won''t interfere with my eyes." "I was originally a substitute for Tang Guo. When she returned, she should leave the family obediently and should not stay here, hindering all of you." "Now I''m leaving. You should be happy." Tang Yi seemed to be unable to control his own heart, and all the words that he had held in his heart for all these years must be said. All her retreats are in lucky charms, which is what she can believe with all her heart. Everything she has today is a lucky charm for her. In this world, anyone can change their minds, except for lucky charms. As long as she has the wish and the lucky charm has the energy, it will definitely help her realize all her wishes. Don''t look at the sad face of the Tang family now, maybe she will wait for her to make a wish and get the love of all their parents. Speaking of which, these are all false. If it weren''t for the lucky charm, would the two be so good to her? Now the two of them are not so good to her as before, it must be that the lucky charmcks energy and has some effect. She is not afraid, not afraid at all, and when she replenishes her energy, all this can be regained. Lin Yinghui heard Tang Yi''s words, her eyes were ck and she didn''t feel faint. She took a deep breath and said, "Go, you go, just as if I hadn''t raised you. I didn''t expect that, you thought so You are not wee here. " Xiaoguo is back. What did she think about so much? In order to appease Tang Yi''s heart, she almost wronged her daughter. Why? White-eyed wolf, she really raised white-eyed wolf. "Not yet?" Tang Yongbo would have wanted to p him up instead of helping Lin Yinghui. Tang Yi smiled, "Okay, let''s go, look, you guys finally show your unpleasant eyes." Tang Yi turned around and left, and Lin Yinghui fainted. When Tang Guo received the call, he was dating Tao Yu. Her face changed slightly, and she raised her head. "My mother was fainted by Tang Yi, Brother Tao, apany me to the hospital." "what happened?" "Tang Yi is going to marry Yan Song, and my parents don''t agree. She wants to sever the rtionship. Specifically, you should have said something radical." Tao Yu was holding Tang Guo''s hand and lost in thought. He nced at her secretly. Although she was very fast, she was not nervous, which was strange. Xiaoguo''s feeling is always mysterious. Strong and invincible skills, as well as the dream of the unknown prophet, the ability to hit people without scars. It is said that the men who were admitted to the hospital are still crying out for pain every day, and it seems that their injuries are not better. "Xiaoguo, are you a fairy or a fairy?" Tang Guo got in the car and looked at Tao Yu: "I don''t know." "It doesn''t really matter, whether you are a fairy or a fairy, as long as you marry me, you can say anything." Tang Guo went to the hospital and saw the Tang family. Tang Yongbo was on the phone. "Well, move Tang Yi''s ount out. She will not be my Tang family''s daughter. Property? No, I don''t have any points. My Tang family raises her. More than ten years? Not enough? I do nt owe her. My wife has been enraged by her into the hospital. This daughter, I, Tang Yongbo, can''t afford it. Regarding everything in her name, everything was taken back, what she spent, sold Even if nothing else can be recovered, don''t leave a point for it. " "She doesn''t talk about it, are we two husbands and wives only to their own daughter? Then I want Tang Yongbo to let her understand, what is good only to her own daughter." After hanging up the phone, Tang Yongbo saw the Tang Guoing in with a smile, "Xiao Guo, is Xiao Tao here, your mother is fine, her health has been good all the time, but this time I was too angry. It was my negligence , These things will never happen again. " "Dad, is this rtionship broken?" Tang Yongbo said easily, "Broken, in fact, a few years ago, I saw some signs. Tang Yi, I didn''t care about me and your mother at all. Now she has also found someone she likes and ns to get married. Then wish her happiness. " For a few years, Tang Yongbo''s heart had been obliterated for a long time, but it was usually because of Lin Yinghui that he didn''t say it. "Maybe it''s your mother and I, who have been doing charitable habits over the years. I always think about other people''s feelings about things and don''t want to be so decisive in doing anything." Tang Yongbo remembered that Tang Guo and Tang Kui had given Tang Yi a gift, and looked at Lin Yinghui''s position, and said with regret, "It''s a pity that you and your elder brother had sent a good thing to her . " Tang Guo blinked, and whispered, "Dad, master''s things are rare, not everyone can own." Tang Yongbo: "..." see you tomorrow This ne will end tomorrow Chapter 1844: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (112) Chapter 1844: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (112) Chapter 1844: Unlucky Money (112) When Lin Yinghui woke up, she knew what Tang Yongbo was doing, and didn''t say anything, but the whole person seemed a little silent. The two couples were able to join forces to create a Tang family, which was not a simple figure in itself. It was just that they lost their beloved daughter at the beginning, so that they would consider leaving room for whatever they did. In fact, Tang Yi was more loving and tolerant than ordinary parents and their biological daughters. Before Tang Yi''s decision, the dislike of the six rtives made her chill. Since Tang Yi is not rare, she has nothing to say, she should never have raised each other. After raising for more than ten years, she and Tang Yongbo did not owe anything to Tang Yi. Tang Guo looked at Lin Yinghui''s fate, and his lips cornered slightly. The reason why she did not choose at first was to give the couple a dream of using yellow beams. It is because the two couples have an obscure obsession with Tang Yi, a dream. As long as Tang Yi makes no mistakes and is not exposed for a day, neither couple will think of Tang Yi because of a dream. On the contrary, because of that dream, it will serve as a warning, and maybe it will cause trouble. Like now, let Tang Yi develop like this. Let the couple realize that Tang Yi is more useful than a dream. No matter how deep the dream is, for the sane and determined person, the impact is actually small. Now that both husband and wife have been hurt, and their hearts have cracked, Tang Yi wants to turn back and ask for pity in the future. If Tang Yizhen was so shameless, she thought about it. Then, she would use Huang Liang to dream a second time, and give the two couples a blow. I don''t know what they think of this wolf heart and dog thing. Presumably it is like choking in the throat, can''t wait to choke the other side. System: Too cruel, this woman can bear her cuteness. Tang Guoforted Lin Yinghui and Tang Yongbo whilemanding the system in a rxed tone: "Monitor Tang Yi, especially the picture of herself talking to the lucky charm, must be monitored." [Host, what''s the use of this? "When there is a chance, show it to my parents. Tang Yi wille back to find two of them. Poor pretend, I will show them a dream first, and then show them these videos. Tang Yi wants to turn over, no way child." The system especially wants to make a swallowing movement. However, he is not an individual, and weakly responds to requests. The host of his house is big, and it is really as cruel as before. However, in the past, everything can be restarted, but time and space can be repeated. The only thing that can''t be returned is the soul that smashed into the sky and melted between heaven and earth. After Tang Yi left the Tang family and Yan Song left. Although Yan Song knew that Tang Yi and the Tang family were in trouble, he did not think that the Tang family really did not recognize his daughter. On the contrary, he thinks this is also good. There was a bright-faced wife like Tang Yi who, for his sake with the family, at least his dad passed. As for whether Tang Yineng can help him, as long as she is the adopted daughter of the Tang family, it is already the biggest help. There is another benefit to the Tang family. In the future, Tang Yi finds that he likes men and people he likes. It is also difficult to go back to the Tang family to support him. On the bright side, the Yan family and the Tang family are still in-kind rtionship, and for him, it is absolutely harmless. Chapter 1845: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (113) Chapter 1845: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (113) Chapter 1845: Unlucky Money (113) In fact, Tang Yi himself did not think that the Tang family would really break her rtionship with her. In her cognition, Lin Yinghui is very softhearted, especially to the family members. She will say a few soft words in the future and she will definitely be able to repair the rtionship. Even if she can''t, she still has a lucky charm, can she make a wish? Half a monthter, when Tang Yi received a separate ount book, she was a little dumbfounded. Because for half a month, she lived in a vi under the name of Yan Song. All expenses and life were sent by Yan Song to help her. She didn''t have time to spend the money herself, and she didn''t know that all the sub-cards that Tang Yongbo had given her were frozen. When she received the separate ount book, she had a bad hunch. There was also a letter handed to her at the same time as the ount book, and there was nothing extra. Looking at the scribbled and magnificent typeface, it is Tang Yongbo. It probably means that she will not be the Tang family in the future. The Tang family did not owe her, nor did she take into ount the ten years of upbringing, education, and living expenses. Therefore, everything in the Tang family has nothing to do with her. The Tang family did not care about all the money she spent, but had the right to recover all the property in her name and freeze her funds. Looking at these, Tang Yi quickly looked at some of the property in his name, and the funds were all frozen. All of these things were bought by the Tang family and their ounts were taken by the Tang family''s card. Coupled with their identity, Tang Yi hadn''t even noticed it and wanted to take it back. Tang Yi checked all the property in his name, and all the real property was recovered. The secondary card was frozen, and the money the Tang family had earned her was also frozen by the bank. Counting it out, the sum of the money on her other cards is tens of thousands. Since being adopted back to the Tang family, she never thought that she would encounter such a situation. "You are too much." Tang Yi looked at the hukou book and finally tore the letter into pieces and threw it into the trash. "You are not kind, don''t me me for being wrong." Tang Yi believes that the two couples have long seen her unpleasant, and now finally find an excuse to drive her out and take back all that was given to her. She was holding the hukou book and sitting on the sofa, her face was somber. Before long, she held a lucky charm in her hand: "When can I replenish my energy?" Lucky charm: You have more contact with Yan Song. "Okay, I can''t wait." As soon as the energy was replenished, she would make a wish and get the true heart of Tang Kui. I don''t know if the couple will encounter any catastrophe this time. Now she can''t manage these things. Who told them not to show affection at all? Tang Yi believes that when marrying Yan Song, the energy will definitely replenish faster. So she took out the hukou book and said she would get a certificate with Yan Songxian. Although Yan Song was surprised, she found that there was only her in the household registration book, and she didn''t think much. A family like the Tang family does not have a hukou book alone. This is actually better, get the card first, and the Tang family is useless to object. The two men with their own thoughts received the certificate. Yan Song and Tang Yi received the certificate and told his father that the other was very happy. They discussed with each other and went to the Tang family to ask about the wedding. Yan Song felt that at this time, the Tang family had to hold the wedding for facial reasons. did not expect Chapter 1846: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (114) Chapter 1846: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (114) Chapter 1846: Unlucky Money (114) The Yan family did not expect that they went to the Tang family in a frantic way and asked Tang Yi and Yan Song for their wedding, only to learn that Tang Yi had severed their rtionship with the Tang family. Moreover, it was aplete one. Tang Yi''s ount was separated and all the property under his name was recovered. Today''s Tang Yi is a lonely widow, and has nothing to do with the Tang family. Through the wave of the Yan family, the Tang family officially announced the severance of rtions with adoptive daughter Tang Yi. The extra Tang family didn''t say, not to say that Tang Yi was bad, or to say good, and did not hide everything. Be smart. Combining some time ago, Tang Yi and Yan Song have opened their rtionship, and Lin Yinghui suddenly went to the hospital for a week to understand why. Although the Tang family was once also a figure in the businessmunity, since the Tang family was handed over to Tang Kui for care, it has been devoted to charity, being humble and gentle, and good to children, especially to the adoptive daughter of Tang Yi. It is obvious to everyone that it is not bad. At eachrge-scale party, Lin Yinghui was not Tang Guo on the left and Tang Yi on the right. Severing the rtionship with Tang Yi now, and still so thorough, must be something that Tang Yi has done too much. Many people didn''t say anything on the surface, and they were already nning to stay away from Tang Yi and the Yan family silently, and the reputation of the Yan family was not good. Some people have spected that Yan Song may really like men, maybe he still has a little lover outside, andbined with Lin Yinghui to enter the hospital, it may be because of this. If it is because of this, Lin Yinghui is against it, and Tang Yi is still sick if he does not look back. There was spection in the outside world, and the Yan family would set off waves. Let Yan Song marry one, with no status and status, and the ordinary woman named Tang Yi was different from what they thought. But now the two of them have got their marriage certificate. They intentionally or unintentionally announced that Yan Song and Tang Yi will get married. If they don''t get married, wouldn''t they just hit their faces? Yan Song also had some surprises, but he did not argue with Tang Yi. This situation is not too bad for him. He married a woman, mainly to maintain a rtionship in the open, to keep his father out of trouble, and to dispel all the thoughts of the illegitimate children. On the contrary, today''s Tang Yi, without the Tang family to rely on, can only rely on him, and better. In the end, Tang Yi still held a wedding with Yan Song. Many people came to see the excitement, and some people wanted to see the attitude of the Tang family. On the day of the wedding, the Tang family didn''t go alone, let everyone understand that Tang Yizhen could not return to the Tang family. Tang Yi found that none of the Tang family hade, and hatred and resentment reached the zenith. Tang family, it s so terrific to do. Thanks to her, she is still a family in the future, worried that the couple would be hurt because of Tang Kui. [Host, Yan Song has missed three major projects this month, causing great losses to the Yan family. In just one month, his car tire had been blown out twelve times. He had encountered an olddy who had touched porcin three times, and had failed to brake. He had crashed four cars. At present, his driving license has been deducted. Tang Guo blinked: "Is this unlucky?" [Well, because his luck is very strong, if you are an ordinary person, you might have been lying in the hospital. The system said with a smile, [Yes, host, there is thetest news over there, and it''s a little bit explosive. Chapter 1847: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (115) Chapter 1847: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (115) Chapter 1847 Unlucky Money (115) Tang Guo asked: "What happened?" [Yan Song and his little lover are ying in the bathroom. The floor may be too slippery. It shed to their waist and their faces were all white. His little lover has called an ambnce and looks worried. Later, with a systematic report, Yan Song fell so badly that he had to be hospitalized. Thepany has lost three big projects so far. Yan Song shed back again, unable to handle things. Yan Song''s father had to hand over some things that originally belonged to Yan Song to several illegitimate children outside the two countries. He was wondering if the Yan family had been so unlucky recently, did they marry Tang Yi, a funeral star. Otherwise, why did they get so many things less than two months after they got married? Tang Yi still does nothing every day and lives in Yan Song''s vi. Where Yan Song went, she didn''t care at all, the other side was cold, and she didn''t care. She only stared at the lucky charm to replenish her energy. She learned that the energy had been replenished more than half, and sheughed wildly. Knowing that Yan Song shed back, she knew it was the effect of lucky charms. It is rumored that the reason why Yan Song shed his waist was that he had a rtionship with a man who was ambiguous with him. She thought it was retribution. me it if it''s me. Yan Song didn''t really treat her, she just wanted to use her. Now, this is retribution. Absorbing Yan Song''s fortune, she did not feel guilty at all. Therefore, Yan Song suffered something or something. She only felt happy and had no guilt at all. Yan Song''s back injury was raised for a month. When he returned to thepany, he found that the Yan family had changed. Those illegitimate children, they united, pleased his father, and arranged for them many important positions. Among them, headed by Yan Ting, there was no intimidation at all, as if it had been assumed that Yan Ting was their boss. In particr, I heard that Yan Ting has won several good projects for thepany, redeeming the losses for thepany, creating benefits, and the scalp is getting cold. He wanted to do something and found that he bumped into a wall and was suppressed by Yan Ting. He didn''t know when Yan Ting had grown to such an extent that those important projects, one by one, had no failure at all. Yan Song''s father, disappointed when he saw Yan Song''s unbearable decline, plus he knew why Yan Song had shed his waist before. I also saw Yan Ting''s spirit trembling and full of enthusiasm. Yan Song was reconciled and wanted to continue the fight. At this time, I didn''t know who it was, and exposed various ambiguous videos and photos of him and his little lover Tan Yi. Those unsightly pictures, and words, shocked the entire high circle. Such a shameful son, Yan Song''s father almost didn''t put people back to rebuild, how could he make the other party heir. Since then, Yan Song has lost hispetitive qualification. When he came to his senses, he thought that he had married Tang Yi. He was crazy and went to Tang Yi. At that time, Tang Yizheng hung his neck around the opponent''s lucky charm after replenishing energy. She looked for someone and set the lucky charm with diamonds. She could hang it around her neck and hide it in her clothes. When Yan Song came in, she looked faint and looked at her resentfully. She nced disgustedly: "Why are you back?" "You mourner." Yan Song pointed to Tang Yi. "If it weren''t for marrying you, how could I be so unlucky." Chapter 1848: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (116) Chapter 1848: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (116) Chapter 1848: Unlucky Money (116) Tang Yi slowly said, "Aren''t you going to marry me? It''s my fault now." "The purpose of your marriage with me is not to cover your eyes and to have a private meeting with your little lover? Last time you mentioned that you wanted me to have a child and want to be beautiful. On the day of your wedding, you said you ca nt do it, cheat What about puppies? " Yan Song calmed down a bit: "Since you all know, why should you marry me?" "It''s none of your business. Okay, you go out." She has no ns to divorce Yan Song for the time being, and when her wish is fulfilled, divorce it. Now divorced, poor and white, it is estimated that she has to go to the streets. Except for the days before her family was adopted by the Tang family, she really did not have any hardships, and she forgot, what it means to be without money. . Yan Song looked disgusted at Tang Yi. Speaking of which, he also had no reason to me Tang Yi, who knew that she was a broom star when she got married. When he was in the Tang family, Tang Yi did not have that reputation. So he gasped and turned out. Back in the room, he thought about it, and what Tang Yi had known. I always feel that everything is evil, yes, he wondered if Tang Yi had been doing something wrong, or how could he be so unlucky. Tang Yi does not seem to like him, so what is the purpose of marrying him? In doubt, Yan Song bought the hidden camera secretly, and while Tang Yi went out, he installed a miniature camera in Tang Yi''s room. Tang Yi went out for a few good meals before returning to the room and took out the lucky charm. He looks serious and devout: "Lucky charm, your energy has been replenished, please help me fulfill my wish now. I think, get Tang Kui Sincerely, in order to help you gain energy, my sacrifice is really too big, and I marry that dreadful thing like Yan Song. " "This time, you should be able to do it." Tang Yi took out his pen and wrote down his wish on the lucky charm. She didn''t know that this scene happened to be seen by Yan Song. Yan Song couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe that Tang Yi''s words could exin why he was so unlucky. He turned off the monitor and rushed out of the study. I just met Tan Yi and just said, "I''m going out." "Where to go?" Tan Yi really liked Yan Song. If he didn''t really like it, he would not be so anonymous with the other party. Now Yan Song is so downcast that he almost has no qualification to inherit the Yan family. If he is not sincere, he will not stay with the other side. Looking at the hurried appearance of Yan Song, he was a little panicked and pulled him: "It''s sote, something urgent, go back tomorrow." "No, I''m in a hurry. I have to go today." Tan Yi did not stop, but was rudely pushed. He was worried and somewhat uncertain, and finally chose to drive secretly to follow Yan Song. Angrily Yan Song did not find out at all, Tan Yi followed. This scene was broadcast to Tang Guo and Tang Kui by the system and 111 respectively. The two were lying in their own room, with their eyes closed, on the live broadcast screen of the system, watching Yan Song angrily go to the vi where Tang Yi lived. I also saw it, Tan Yi followed, and saw this ce, sad and dim. Tan Yi may not be a good person. Except for Yan Song, everyone is selfish. But he really liked Yan Song, and his sadness was certain at this time. At this moment, the vi was making a lot of noise, but Tan Yi had already driven away with heartbreaking. Chapter 1849: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (117) Chapter 1849: Unlucky Thousands of Gold (117) Chapter 1849 Unlucky Money (117) Yan Song and Tang Yi quarreled to grab Tang Yi''s lucky charm. The two also fought. In the end, Yan Song was kicked by Tang Yi to an important part, and she also smashed her shoulder with a stool. Tang Yi didn''t get much better, his face was ped, his hair was pulled, and his head was hit. In anxiety, he kicked into an important ce of Yan Song, making Yan Song lose his fighting power. The two wounded each other and released each other. Yan Song covered the painful area and left. When he returned to the ce where he lived, he found that Tan Yi was gone, and he was looking for Tan Yi all over the world. He finally found it through some twists and turns, and exined why he went to Tang Yi. Tan Yi chose to forgive. One month has passed since Tang Yi made her wish. Tang Kui didn''t say she was true to her, she had never met her. Anxious Tang Yi finally couldn''t help but was ready to take the initiative and go to the road where Tang Kui often passed to stop people. Maybe it was. Unexpectedly, she was hit by a car when she went out and was hit into the sky. She saw the driver, a young man with a handsome appearance, with a smile on his face, and a gentle corner of his lips. Then she fell to the ground, and heard the sound of leather shoesing over, and the gentle tone of the man: "You made Asong so miserable, no one took it, I came to take it. Now, finally, no one can stop me and Asong Neither can you. " This location is rtively remote and has no camera. This is why Tan Yi dares to do this. It may be retribution. Retribution is only affectionate to Yan Song, selfish to everyone, and for his own love, he will let a innocent woman have children and have children. At that time, someone just happened to pass that ce, took a picture of it, reported it, and called the emergency phone. Tang Yi didn''t die. I don''t know if it was her life or she had a lucky charm. Even if it did not die, it became semi-disabled, the leg was missing, and aminuted fracture of one arm was almost abandoned. Tan Yi was arrested and was punished ordingly. Knowing the truth, Yan Song resolutely chose to divorce Tang Yi, and gave her nothing. Tang Yi, desperate, remembered the Tang family and walked to the Tang family vi with a cane, trying to get help. However, before that, Tang Guo had already taken a couple of dreams of Huang Liang for the Tang family and showed some videos to them. Tang Yi was a little scared to see the cold eyes of the two couples. "Dad, mom ..." Lin Yinghui shook her head and said, "I''m not your mother, and Yongbo is not your father." "Parents, I was wrong ..." Lin Yinghui looked sad, with a bit of sadness in her eyes: "No, we were wrong. I hate myself. How could I have a foe for more than ten years and still be petted like a baby?" In a dream of Huang Liang, they dreamed of a different life, and intuitively told them that it was true. They can see the whole situation. All the tragedies are a selfish wish of Tang Yi, which makes their daughters lost and their sons have no chance to be alive in the end. Tang Yi was finally driven away and never had the opportunity to enter this ce. She was disabled, disabled, and became a beggar. The full value is the lucky charm in my arms. She was not reconciled, she thought that lucky charms could help her. She tried to absorb the luck of others, but failed. In the end, she finally found that she was lucky to be able to absorb Yan Song. Chapter 1850: Unlucky Money (End) Chapter 1850: Unlucky Money (End) Then, a joke was circting in the high circle, Yan Song was crazy infatuated by a female beggar, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would be attacked by the other side. The female beggar was also very powerful, and she was always able to throw Yan Song down and press her on the ground. On one asion, Tang Guotao Yu, who was still holding hands while shopping, bumped into each other, and there were many people around watching it lively. Tang Guo stared at the rotten and worn-out Tang Yi, and ording to Yan Songmeng''s picture, he did notugh like everyone else. Instead, look carefully and carefully. This kind of gaze caught the attention of the two. Tang Yi turned his head, and after seeing Tang Guo, his eyes suddenly became gloomy. She wiped her mouth, threw Yan Song fiercely to the ground, and limped over to Tang Guo. Tao Yu subconsciously protected Tang Guo behind him, and Tang Guo got around again. Tao Yu had no choice but to hug her gently, at any time in a state of precaution. "I really shouldn''t be greedy." Tang Guo did not expect that Tang Yi would finally say such a sentence. "If it''s not greedy, everything is mine." Her parents are hers. Tang''s position is hers, and Tang Kui is hers. "Believe it or not, one day, I will have everything again." Tang Yi had a smile on her face. After all, she used to have nothing and was lucky to help her achieve her wish. Tang Guo stared at the object hanging on his neck, "Do you mean making a wish at that thing?" "Why, you don''t believe it?" Tang Yi was a little crazy, the kind of ufortable being questioned. Tang Guo shook his head, "I never believed that the pie fell from the sky. It takes effort and price to get the wealth. It takes both hands and wisdom to get wealth, and the sincere need for the true heart. I have never heard of anything. Not paying, the benefitse in vain. " "You do not understand." Tang Yi murmured and walked past Tang Guo, "What do you know, this world has the benefit of nothing, it can be anything from nothing to everything. If you haven''t encountered it, it doesn''t mean that others haven''t. . " "Xiaoguo, next month is our wedding day, don''t you forget it? Will it not be postponed?" Tao Yu said poorly in this inappropriate ce, "It''s time to get married, what you want to do, should Are you done? Now my future parents are very satisfied with me, and my elder brother is also asking when will I get married. " System: Oops, this kid is really a bit pitiful. "Brother Tao, waited so long, I didn''t forget." After hearing this sentence, Tao Yu was finally relieved, holding Tang Guo''s face, touching it gently, holding her little hand in her hand, and leaving here with great joy. Yan Song got up from the ground, his face full of obscurity. Tang Yi is like a fly stained with nougat. No matter where he hides, he can be found. Yan Song was revealed to like men, and another Tan Yi was in prison because of him. Coupled with Tang Yi, no one married him in his life, Tang Yi was entangled in his life. Tang Yi has spent his whole life replenishing energy for lucky charms, trying to realize his wish. When Yan Song lost all of her luck because of her luck, she could not find anyone who absorbed her, and walked around the street nkly, not knowing where to go. At this time, she was gray-haired, helpless, and was abandoned by people. It was like when she was very young, her parents died unexpectedly, and she was taken to an orphanage, grabbed food, isted, bullied, and sat in the corner of the orphanage. . "Why aren''t you working? Why aren''t they working? I added so much energy to you. Why isn''t it working?" Tang Yi threw the lucky charm to the ground, stepping on it with a strong expression of anger. The people around looked at it, but thought it was a crazy beggar woman. [111: "Host, Tang Yi is dead, and the soul is absorbed by the lucky charm."] Tang Kui: "So, I see." [The host is big, Tang Yi is dead. ording to the test, the soul was absorbed by the lucky charm, and the evil thing seemed very annoyed. It seems that I regret choosing to bind Tang Yi. Hehe, he wants to break away in time and space. I''ve locked it up. The host is big. Would you like to get it back? Tang Guo: "No, my brother and the three puppets, they seem to know the origin of the evil, and give them to them." [Well, okay, the host is big. Our time in this world ising to an end. Would you like to dock with three puppets? Everyone is good at each other. Know each other. It''s okay to make friends. Your fake brother at home is also good. Multiple friends, multiple routes, isn''t it? Tang Guo smiled: "Are you trying to ask the three uncles, and then go through the back door and ask you for an identity?" System: Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, it s still different, Is it early today? I have written more chapters. See you tomorrow! good night. Chapter 1851: The village heads daughter (1) Chapter 1851: The vige head''s daughter (1) 1851 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (1) When Tang Kui left the world, Tang Guo was sitting beside him, and the two did not use any means to maintain their youthful appearance. Therefore, at this time, they are all gray-haired, but their skin is well maintained and they look young. But Tang Kui''s body is about toe, and his face is very pale. He looked at Tang Guo with a smile, and Tang Guo also smiled at his lips. In this ward, there were only their brothers and sisters. "Suddenly I don''t know what to say." Tang Kui smiled. "My sister understands, right?" "Understand, brother." In this life, Tang Kui, as in the previous world, has never encountered anyone who can make him tempted. In this life, he guarded the Tang family and his sister, and at the same time did what he once wanted to do, and became a real world business man. He seeded, and his name is unknown in this world. He was actually content because the world was more colorful than before. Tang Guo, these colors, it should be said that she is a te of colored candy, sweet and warm. In his memory, there was no sister, but he already regarded Tang Guo as his sister. "I''m leaving. Although I really want to stay a little longer, there is no way. This is an ordinary world." Tang Kui said, "I can have a sister like you, I''m very happy, I don''t know if I have a chance to meet in the future. . " "Three thousand small worlds, chances and chances are all uncontrolled. It is possible to meet them. It is not a surprise to meet them, brother. Don''t regret it. You should alwayse across what you should meet." Tang Kui smiled and said, "Yeah, I haven''t asked yet, sister, where did youe from?" "I don''t know where I came from, either. I wanted to know the answer. I wanted to ask my brother, but now it seems that you don''t know. But I have an unnumbered system, and I should be here with three. Exchange, maybe you can find something. " Tang Kui was slightly surprised. Tang Guo knew three magpies? Is it because of her system? The three puppets in his family did not find the existence of the other party at all, and did not know what level of system. It stands to reason that the three puppets should be considered top-level systems. "I will help you if I have the chance. How many years have you traveled through these worlds?" "I don''t know. Some memories are already vague. It will take thousands of years for less than 10,000 years." Tang Kui lost his thoughts: "I remember that the time when this thing appeared in the system is less than 10,000 years. Most of this matter can only be known to the boss of the Space Time Administration. But in recent years, the boss Knowing what to do, it''s hard to see. " "It doesn''t matter, my brother can help me pay attention to it when I have time." Tang Kui felt the loss of life, and a thing suddenly appeared in his hand. It was a string of clear and colorful tourmaline bracelets. Naturally, it was not an ordinary thing. It could ward off evil, drive souls, and protect itself. "Don''t forget, I am your brother. " "Thank you brother." Tang Guo directly took out a set of soft armor, naturally from Chi Xiao''s handwriting. "This set of life-saving soft armor is a gift I gave to my brother. It is produced by the big brothers in the fairnd and the quality is very guaranteed." Tang Kui was amused, and finally closed his eyes with a smile. [111: "Host, let me tell you, your fake sister has a particrly fierce system, just an unnumbered wild road subsystem. You have to ask me to add a friend, and let me ask him if he is eligible. The application number is super fierce. The problem is that I ca nt win. Host, let s move on to the next task. It s really awkward. ] Tang Kui: "Sister''s system, don''t you let it go? As for his affairs, wait until the bosses back to ask." Annoyed 111: What makes the point? Can''t he win at all? Sister, sister, there is only that fake sister all day, ohh, what else can I do? Let me! ... There is a ce called Tangjia Vige. The reason why it is called Tangjia Vige is because most of the people in this vige are named Tang. The vige chief is named Tang Jindou, and there is a younger brother named Tang Yindou. Tang Yindou is a small merchant. He often runs in the vige and runs on both sides of the city. His family is the richest in the vige. Tang Jindou has three sons, two daughters, the son is beautiful, the daughter is beautiful. Tang Yindou has two sons and one daughter, and he is not bad. Tang Jindou is kind and a good vige head in the eyes of the vigers. Tang Yindou usually sees everyone smiling, and the look in that look gives people the impression that they have to scavenge ayer of oil from you and like to think about it. It is just a good person. This time, Tang Guo''s identity is Tang Jindou''s eldest daughter. Chapter 1852: The village heads daughter (2) Chapter 1852: The vige head''s daughter (2) 1852 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (2) Through absorbing memory, Tang Guo learned that this small world was formed by a book, to be precise, a novel in which men and women love each other and have deep blood and enmity. The day she walked by, she discovered that something was wrong. At this moment Tang Guo held a basket of eggs in his hand. It was the daughter-inw of the vige Li, who had given birth to a child. As the oldest woman in the family, she had to give her congrattions. Although, she is now 15 years old. The mother-inw of this body has been dead for many years. She is doing all the money, expenses and other things in this family. Both Tang Jindou and her three brothers are very fond of her and her sister Tang Bi. Tang Bi is the heroine of this world. "Sister, let''s not go out now, don''t rush to give a gift, the summer rain will soon stop." Tang Bi watched Tang Guo carrying a basket, and had already put on the jacket. While wearing the bucket, he had to cross the threshold and go outside, and quickly grasped Tang Guo''s wrist. If you want to go out, you have to wait until the rain stops. " Tang Guo looked back and looked at the 13-year-old girl next to him. His immature face could already be seen as a beauty embryo, except for a little ck, and a darker clothes. In the ordinary times, the little girl''s eyebrows had a slight sorrow and sadness, and now there was a little fear and anxiety in her eyes. Tang Guo nced at Tang Bi a little, the other party was afraid to look up, and his voice suddenly became small: "Sister, the road is not easy to walk on a rainy day, and it is easy to get rain. I am so young, in case of wrestling What should I do? " "Then you''re home, I''ll send it alone." Tang Guo said with a smile, this girl is somewhat interesting, ready to tease her. System: [Host, you will scare people, you are really too bad. "No." Tang Bi suddenly raised her head, her hands more powerful, "Sister, what if you fall?" Looking at Tang Bi''s anxious and pathetic appearance, Tang Guo took off the bucket and the robe, andughed, "Abi also makes sense, so let''s go when the sky is clear." Tang Guo set the egg basket aside, and Tang Bi finally breathed a sigh of relief. When it rains, don''t send eggs to Li''s mother''s house, she won''t meet that person. If you do nt meet that person, her family will never encounter the kind of thing in thest life. All the disasters were brought by her temporary kindness. That man, she couldn''t provoke her, and in this life she could only hide from the other side and keep them away. She knew that she had a few pounds and a few pounds. The revenge of the previous life, she could not retaliate. The only thing she could do was to guard her family, love her father, three brothers, and sister A. Waiting for her and my uncle, I found a peaceful and self-protecting man in the vige, married a man who was good to her, and had the best life in peace. Tang Bi looked at the drifting rain outside the room, the sound of raindrops falling down in his ears. She hoped that the rain would be a little bit heavier and longer. It would be better to hide the person hiding in the grass pier, catching the wind and cold, aggravating the injury, and eventually dying. [Host, Tang Bi was born again, didn''t run away. This weak girl is quite cautious, she is still a little capable, for the sake of the family''s safety, she has be ordinary, you see, she will also make herself ugly, and I have been watching her recently. When I went out to bask in the sun, I guess I wanted to tan myself into a little ck man. Chapter 1853: The village heads daughter (3) Chapter 1853: The vige head''s daughter (3) 1853 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (3) Tang Guo smiled when he heard the system said that the little ck man. This slightly pleasantughter relieved Tang Bi''s inner tension. The sound of elder sisterughing was really good. Back to the beginning, it was really good. For a long time, she hasn''t heard Sister Augh like this. In the previous life, she was blindfolded and paid wrongly to someone who had deep blood and hatred with her. When I saw Sister A again, Sister A''s eyes were cold and murderous. She was scared to see it, but then ... thinking of the shocking scene, Tang Bi was shaking all over. In this life, she must not be able tomunicate with that person in any way. "Abi, are you cold? Why shook suddenly?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, and patted Tang Bi''s shoulder. "Cold a little more to avoid being cold." "Sister A, I''m not cold." Tang Bi looked eagerly at Tang Guo. In this life, she must be better to Sister A and better to everyone in the family. She can''t cause trouble and bring them harm and danger. She It is too much to owe this family. In this way, the two sisters sat in the hall, staring at the heavy rain outside, and speaking, Tang Bi felt much relieved. Earlier, the female lead in this world was Tang Bi, and the male lead was the one Tang Bi said. The person who was currently injured and hiding in a certain grass pier in the vige was named Su Moyu. Su Moxian''s identity is Houfu''s son. Today''s emperor is old, and the North Korean and Central Chinese regime is facing a reshuffle. Mainly the emperor has many sons, and each one is outstanding. Su Moxun also turned to one party and wanted to do a very important thing. Unexpectedly, it was discovered that the other side framed Mrs. Hou and his sister, and the two died tragically. Su Mozhang was also intercepted and hunted down on the way. Eventually fled to this ce and met Tang Bi who was going to deliver eggs on a rainy day. Tang Bi looked at the man in the **** woods, delivered the eggs, turned around and brought them home, and took care of them secretly. Tang Jindou is also a kind person. Although he thinks that Su Mozhang may cause harm to his family, he can never see death. In the end, he told the people in the family not to leak a little wind and secretly hide Su Moyu. During the wounding period, Su Mozheng had received news from Beijing. After learning that her sister''s mother had died tragically, her heart was so angry that she almost did not hold back, and went back to chop someone with a knife. Because Hou''s family was framed, he is currently guilty, and he cannot be known about him until he has been cleaned up. Before leaving the vige, he considered his escape route at that time and was not concealed. If the opponent finds this ce, it must be against him. Therefore, he decided to destroy Tang Jindou''s family so that he would not be exposed. However, during the period of healing, he fell in love with Tang Bi, a somewhat shy and gentle girl, who was a bit unwilling to die. So he designed and pretended to take Tang Bi out to y, but actually took Tang Bi out of the limelight and secretly sent someone to destroy the Tang Jindou family. He seeded, and Tang Bi fainted when he saw the death of the family. When she wakes up again, in a carriage. From this day, she lost all her loved ones, and the only thing she could rely on was Su Mozhen. It is worth mentioning that the original owner also happened to go out that day. Escaped, andter inadvertently knew the truth about the tragic death of the family. Chapter 1854: The village heads daughter (4) Chapter 1854: The vige head''s daughter (4) 1854 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (4) From this day, the original owner is the one who lives with hatred. But she was just a less important roadblock when Su Mozhang, the man''s growth, naturally failed to get revenge. Later, Tang Bi also knew the truth, and the assassination of Su Moxun was unsessful, and was finally locked up forever. Su Mozhe did not kill her, probably because she read a little tenderness in the heavy rain of the year, and there was an unknown tenderness in the heart of the legend. But these are not what Tang Bi wants. Before dying, what she regretted most was why she had rescued Su Moxu, but she was stupid for being deceived for half her life. An hourter, the drifting rain stopped, the dark clouds of the sky receded, and the sun shone on the entire earth. Tang Guo stepped aside and raised the basket. "Abi, I''ll send it to Li''s mother''s house. You y at home. The sun is big at this time. Don''t go crazy and see what it looks like." Tang Bi didn''t think that there was anything wrong with tanning, tanning, how ugly. In this way, she is like a vige aunt in the vige. If Su Mozhang is not killed, she must not look down on her, a viger who is ugly. She watched Tang Guo cross the threshold and quickly catch up. "Sister, let''s go together. The rain has stopped. I also want to go out and go around. It''s boring at home all day." Tang Jindou loves his daughter and has three sons as pirs. The girl at home is the happiest girl in the vige. At most, clothes, socks, or something, asionally let them do something. But more often, they will choose to buy in the city, afraid that the baby at home will hurt their eyes. Tang Guo didn''t object, and Tang Bi took her arm and walked to Aunt Li''s house together. Out of the courtyard door, Tang Guo nced at the location not far from the next door. There is also a family in that ce. The small house built like the house in the city is the best house in the vige. In the impression, the host who lived there was a young man with a handsome appearance. Following the young man, there is an old housekeeper and a follower. Everyone in the vige has guessed that the nine master should be a rich man in a certain city. For these mysterious, seemingly powerful people, the people in the vige stayed away and didn''tmunicate much, fearing to cause stubble and suffer. "Sister, do you like that house?" Tang Bi saw Tang Guo''s eyes on the house next to him. "When the big brother, second brother and third brother are back, we think we can earn more money and we can build that beautiful house. . " Tang Bi has been afraid to act rashly because Su Mozheng has not yet appeared. After the other party appears, and then leave the vige, she can use some of the skills she learned in her previous life to make more money for her family and improve her life. Although their home is not poor, it is still very expensive to build a beautiful house and buy beautiful beadwork jewelry for Sister A. Nearing the intersection of that grass pier, Tang Bi dragged Tang Guo and suddenly left. She thought about it. In case Su Mozhe did not leave, Sister A found out, and with Sister A''s kind heart now, she would definitely save people back of. That won''t work! "Why don''t you leave?" Tang Guo asked intimately, she was not in a hurry. Tang Bi is actually a somewhat weak and timid girl, but she is very kind in her heart. When you are born again, you must be very frightened. You will know when the other party has done so much to prevent it. Chapter 1855: The village heads daughter (5) Chapter 1855: The vige head''s daughter (5) 1855 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (5) For a person who has been guilty and tortured for a lifetime, it is not a while to want to get out of this shadow. If he can''t get out, Tang Bi will be a bird of surprise in his life. He will easily fall into the darkness and be a pain to live. Tang Bi didn''t want to take revenge, but was very clear that with her ability, she couldn''t deal with Su Mozhen, so she chose to stay away. Tang Guo knew that Tang Bi was born again and had a n in her heart. Tang Bi is now her sister and must be covered. Su Mozhang that dregs, let Tang Bi step out of the shadows, a stepping stone to a bright life. "Sister, I suddenly remembered that Xinxin was going to tell me something." When Tang Bi was lying, in fact, she could see at a nce. Tang Guo did not intend to take it apart, and the other party continued, "Otherwise, let''s go around the road for a while, and after a while, we can still go to Li''s mother''s house." "OK." Tang Guo agreed. Lin Xinxin is a little girl in Tang Bi''s better vige. They are about the same age. Tang Bi nced, and those grass piers in the distance could see at a nce that she once picked up Su Moyu. She grasped Tang Guo''s arm vigorously, twisted her head, and didn''t look at that ce. Praying in her heart, should her fate change because she did not try to save Su Mozhen? Most definitely. Their family will always be safe and smooth. Came to Lin Xinxin''s home, Tang Bi asked Tang Guo to wait outside, presumably afraid of wearing help. Tang Guo was very cooperative and didn''t follow up. When Tang Bi came out, she found a bracelet on Tang Bi''s wrist and disappeared. It seems that it should be given to Lin Xinxin. During the following two sisters, there were no twists and turns, and the eggs were delivered to Li''s mother''s house. She also watched Li''s mother-inw''s daughter-inw and her newborn child. Finally, under the gaze of Aunt Li, she left. When they returned, they walked in a grassy pier. Tang Bi was very nervous, passing the familiar grass pier, she also subconsciously nced, and found that the ce was not like the previous one, and she saw an identally exposed foot. And looking at the traces of grass pier on the ground, that person should have left. Tang Guo also felt Tang Bi''s ease, his lips were slightly raised, and he also nced at the location of the grass pier. Su Mozhen, but the man, was so fatal that he would die? Certainly not. Didn''t meet Tang Bi. Was it gone or was he rescued? Soon she had the answer. They met one person on the way. That person should be more flustered, coupled with heavy rain before, and the ground was slippery. He identally wrestled and almost hit Tang Guo and Tang Bi. At the critical moment, Tang Guo grabbed Tang Bi and quickly avoided it. The man fell directly into the ditch, his body was covered with slime, and it hurt awkwardly. Hearing a familiar voice, Tang Bi stepped forward subconsciously, "Sister Qiang Qiang?" When it was determined that Tang Qiang, she hurried to help. [Host, ording to your current design, you should be more enthusiastic than Tang Bi to help Tang Qiang, and by the way ask her how so anxious. "So much mud. I don''t want to go. Let Abby go and let her know green tea." The system is speechless: [That person copses. Is he spoiled by that guy? Well, he also feels a lot of mud. The host is clean, so do nt touch it. "Have I maintained a person?" System: Okay. see you tomorrow. That''s it for today. The new world is a bit slow. There are still a lot of typos. Let me change them. Chapter 1856: The village heads daughter (6) Chapter 1856: The vige head''s daughter (6) 1856 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (6) "Sister Qiang Qiang, what is so anxious, seeing that you identally fell into the ditch. It just rained and the road slipped. Why not slow down, did you fall?" Tang Bi helped Tang Qiang up Asking nervously. Tang Qiang, Tang Yindou''s only girlfriend, Tang Guo Tang Bi''s cousin, is a person who has a sense of superiority and looks down on all the young girls of the same age in the vige. Tang Yindou is a merchant and his family is the richest in the vige. Many of the resale items are clothes and jewelry, and they also love their daughter very much. Tang Qiang has been a fairy in the eyes of the girls in the vige since she was a child. The dress she wears is the most beautiful. The pearl flower she wears is the most beautiful and enviable. There is no need to do work, and the family is affluent. The life you live is simply the life of a wealthydy in the city. Tang Qiang basically disdains to be friends with the girls in the vige, but also needs these people to pursue her. So every time after going out with Tang Yindou, returning to the vige, the girls in the vige will be given out some city people and beads that she thinks are cheap. Even if she thought it was cheap, there were some good things in the eyes of the vige girl. Therefore, her poprity is not bad, and no one cares about it, she looks down on whom. Gaining the benefits of others, said behind the scenes that they are not, there is no such reason. Tang Bi''s questioning concern, ording to Tang Guo''s understanding of Tang Qiang''s temperament, will definitely make a fire to Tang Bi. Scolded again and told Tang Bi how expensive her skirt was and her beaded jewelry was all stained. Anyway, she could not walk stably and fell into the ditch, and she would shirk Tang Bi''s responsibility. In Tang Qiang''s cognition, Tang Bi and Tang Guo refused to let go, and she should not fall. Even if they fall, she won''t fall into such a wolf if they don''t avoid it. But beyond Tang Guo''s expectations, Tang Qiang just shakes down the mud on her body and says to Tang Bi: "Thank you, Bi, I''m fine." Tang Guo :? system:? ? what''s the situation? ? ? Will Tang Qiang say thank you? The beautiful dress was stained, and Zhuhua broke, so she didn''t get angry or angry. [Host, what do you think? "What do you think?" System: [ording to my analysis of Tang Qiang, she grew up to be a petite petite temperament and was still a green tea. Now that there is no change in the family, the personality cannot be changed. Tang Yindou is thinking about making money every day, and he has money in his eyes. Therefore, ording to her temperament, it is impossible to say thank you. If it is rebirth, she can''t hide things, she will definitely be more obvious, excluding rebirth. Well ... only left to be worn. If worn, the world can be lively. Two were worn, one was reborn, but there was no need topete, the boss standing at the top must be his host. "Sister Qiang Qiang, you are all mud, go back and change your clothes first." Tang Bi said. Tang Qiang quickly shook his head and released Tang Bi''s hand. "I still have something to worry about. I will change clothes when Ie back." After finishing, without waiting for Tang Biduo to say anything, he hurried to the vige, That direction seems to be going to the city. This vige is not far from the city. It takes less than half an hour to walk back and forth. Run a little faster, it is estimated that it will look like a moment back and forth. "Sister, Qiang Qiang is a little strange today." Chapter 1857: The village heads daughter (7) Chapter 1857: The vige head''s daughter (7) 1857 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (7) Tang Bi has experienced rebirth, and her heart is very sensitive. Before she was ready, Tang Qiang scolded her. Speaking of which, Tang Qiang is unhappy and slightly selfish, and there is no deep hatred between them. After all the previous life, she no longer cares about these little things. There must be no one in this world, even more hateful than Su Mozhang. "She actually said thank you to me, when did you be so polite." Tang Bi was just curious about this. After all, she was reborn, and Tang Qiang''s problem must have been secretly rified. Any uncertainties may make her reveal the identity of the reborn. If Tang Qiang is really wrong, she can only be a little more careful, and she can''t reveal anything. Tang Guo smiled and said without a doubt: "It is probably grown up, sensible." Tang Bi sighed at seeing Tang Guo without doubt. How could Sister A think that there is such a thing as rebirth in the world, and it is normal to guess that this is not the case. This kind of thing, let''s not let sister A worry about it, another day she secretly observes what Tang Qiang has done. Before Tang Jindou became the head of this vige, he had also passed the examination of Xiucai. Although he did not pass the examination, he still had some knowledge. Books of this era are precious, and the books at home are well kept. He treats his children equally and teaches his children to read and read. Therefore, the children of Tang Jindou are more outstanding than their peers in the vige. Although his son is strong and tall, he still looks a little booky. If the daughter said, it would be really no different from Miss Qianjin in the city if she put on satin. However, the vigers recently believed that the Tang family''s youngest daughter may be disabled. People are getting darker than all the girls in the vige, and they can be called some brtes. Tang Bi is very satisfied with this situation. She just wants to be ordinary and unobtrusive. After Tang Guo returned, he sat in front of the case and was ready to draw a few tricks. Although Tang Jindou did not allow their two sisters to do anything at home, the daughters of the ancients had some conditions, and they would dowry for themselves before getting married. It''smon to make some embroidered parcels and sell them in town. In the Tang family, the two sisters made these things, and the money they exchanged was naturally held by themselves. No one could ask them what they wanted. "Sister, I also thought of a few tricks, and I''ll draw them for youter, how about it?" Tang Bi watched Tang Guo drawing the patterns, and his heart moved. Now I can help sister to do something . When she first followed Su Moxun, she also learned a skill. All these skills were learned by her seriously, and she didn''t need to use them for nothing. For the sake of the family, there was nothing wrong with it. "Okay, Abi, you can sit there and paint." Tang Bi thought that she could help Tang Guo, and she was very happy. She started to draw with a pen, and she drew dozens at a time. It''s all pretty good that she has seen before. She changed it a little, she looks good, but she can''t recognize the original flower, what kind of flower it is. After drawing, she sat down again and talked. The contacts I made were slightly changed, and they were very nice. Her brain was moving so fast that she didn''t know what else she could do to help her family get rich. Tang Guo is also thinking that there is no shortage of food and clothing at home, but the money is not enough. Chapter 1858: The village heads daughter (8) Chapter 1858: The vige head''s daughter (8) 1858 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (8) [Host, what do you want to be so absorbed in? "I''m thinking of doing something to be able to make a little more money. I turned over my own saved money before. Do you know how much?" [One hundred two? The system asks indefinitely. After all, all the TV dramas are performed, and you always carry a few dozen or two silver money on your body, one hundred or two, not too much? Tang Guo: "Embroidery on one side isplicated, looks good, and embroidery with good embroidery can sell 300 to 500. But this embroidery, from flower color to finished product, takes ten days. It takes time and effort, and it is impossible to sit here every day and night. ording to the progress of the original body, it is good to be able to embroider a piece of embroidery of this level every month. " "Ordinary embroidery, one party can sell twenty to one hundred texts. It takes one to three days to make these simple ones, and it is impossible to do them every day. It is even cheaper if you use zi. Counted, the money you saved is like twenty-two thousand coins, which is equivalent to 23,000 copper coins. Roughly converted into modern yuan, less than 10,000 yuan, is it more? It is mainly ancient silver, which is impure. There are too many impurities, of course, the price is not like this. " [In fact, there are a lot of them. One or two dors can buy a hundred pounds of grain, which is enough for your family to eat for several months. "The original body is also a beautiful one. The little skirt and bead flower are very willing to buy it for herself. It''s really difficult for her to get a twenty-two." "This money is really hard to make." The system is weak: "Host, there are a lot of finished products in the system space. I have never seen you like this, sitting on a wealthy and powerful country item, and still yelling for money. "I''m a vige aunt now. I change things out of thin air, so many eyes are not regarded as demons and monsters? Unless I don''t want to live a peaceful life, Zhanshan is king." System: That''s good. You can put Su Mo on the ground, and that dregs, he can''t see the eyes. "But I want to be an ordinary vige girl who can buy small skirts as she likes. It s not sofortable to wear this kind of cloth, so that I can live a good life, or live a good life. Much morefortable. " System: The condition of buying a small skirt at will is not ordinary. Also satin silk, these are all rich and rich, only Miss Guan can wear, maybe there are no two. Some silks are not worn casually, and farts are not qualified to wear them. But he believes that the host wants to wear it, and he can definitely put it on. [Host, I have a suggestion. Tang Guo was interested: "What advice?" [Our cattle, you raise a few more cattle, you earn money, live them. Tang Guo: "..." Tongzi has gone bad, I don''t know who to learn from. [The eldest brother in the host family is a very good carpenter. The second brother is very good at building a house, but it is difficult to get rich by this family. Brother San is currently studying in the academy. ording to my analysis, I will definitely be able to pass the test. At that time, the money spent may only be more and more. It is really expensive to buy books. Host, you are in our vige, raising a group of capable cows, no worries, is it great? The system was talking and found that Tang Guo was silent, as if he was lost in thought, he must be thinking about raising cattle. Tang Guo sits in a window. After all, the position is good, and it is more conducive to drawing patterns and embroidery. The fence outside the courtyard is only half a person tall. Chapter 1859: The village heads daughter (9) Chapter 1859: The vige head''s daughter (9) Chapter 1859: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (9) Looking out from the house, you can see the road at a nce. Tang Yindou''s house was also built well. But he is just a small merchant, and he can''tpare with those of rich people. Much worse than the boy''s house next door, but fortunately. From here, you can see Tang Yindou''s house. Anyone who enters Tang Yindou''s house can see clearly. [Host, Tang Qiang is back. Tang Guo heard this, raised his head, and just saw Tang Qiang holding a paper bag, which was a little big, didn''t know what was inside, and said, "Scan it, is it a medicine bag?" [Host, it is indeed a medicine pack] The system also guessed, [Host, Tang Qiang picked up Su Moyu? Tang Guo thought for a moment and said, "I remember yesterday when Tang Qiang looked quite normal. When was she worn by? It was raining so heavily before, ording to Tang Qiang''s temperament, no It maye out. I also heard herin that the weather is too hot these days, and I do nt want to go out with my uncle and stay at home for the summer. "Why did this man wear Tang Mo Qiang and pick up Su Mozhen?" "Tunko, watch her for anything unusual. Although she looked polite before, in fact, she should be a person who has taken the liberty to hide her nature. If you are an old churros, you will never So hurried, the road was so spacious, and almost hit us. More importantly, she had only anxiety and worry on her face before, and was not scared at all, and it was strange. " The system should be under the surveince of Tang Qiang. Tang Yindou''s family is big, Tang Qiang has a separate small yard of his own. She hid Su Moyu in her room, and she was tinkering with the healing drugs. Although it was messy, anyway, the medicine was fried. Then Tang Qiang returned to the room, holding his face, looking at the dementia while lying in bed, and his face looked red because of fever. The rain-drenched clothes had been reced by her. In fact, Su Mozhen was watching her. This kind of person who grew up in the battlefield, even if he is a teenager less than 20 years old, still has a very vignt mind. Besides, he also chose a prince to help him, and he had to do a lot of things beyond his age, and his hands were already covered with blood. Murder or something was amon urrence for him, and his eyes didn''t blink. Although he was seriously injured now, his head was dizzy. If Tang Qiang had anything against him, he would surely twist his neck instantly. Tang Qiang looked at him for a while, then turned to look at the suffering medicine. Su Mozhen did not know if he smelled the medicine and fell asleep. At this time, Tang Qiang came in again, and muttered very quietly: "This time, I was finally lethargic. Sure enough, as in the novel, the vignce is particrly strong, no wonder the six rtives refused to recognize him." "Although you are cruel to anyone, why is it so good to Tang Bi? She is going to kill you in the end and hate you only. Why don''t you like another person?" Tang Qiang''s cooing voice is actually a bit vague, but the system can hear it clearly. "I didn''t expect that I actually crossed into the world of this novel. Tang Bi couldn''t kill you, and imed to be in front of you, causing you white hair all night." Chapter 1860: The village heads daughter (10) Chapter 1860: The vige head''s daughter (10) Chapter 1860: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (10) "You''ve been in a daze since then, thinking about her all your life, crazy, really distressing." "This time I found you. I will definitely let you understand what is happiness and what is love. Your cruelty is forced by those people, and I will face you together." Tang Qiang was very confident. She had read that book no less than ten times. From the mid-term, she was more and more distressed by Su Mozhen. In particr, after Tang Bi''s self-confidence, Su Mozhi had white hair all night, and the whole person seemed to have lost hope, and he was no longer the spirited person. She was thinking that Su Mozheng had beenpensating Tang Bi, andter he apologized to the other party. As long as he didn''t die, he would just use his knife and poison. It can be seen that Su Mozhen really loves Tang Bi. She is a junior high school student who is crazy about deep love romance novels. She has only one hobby and reads novels. If she doesn''t like sweet text, she likes this kind of abuse. No matter how she abuses, she always feels distressed by the male lead and thinks that the female lead is more arrogant. I fell in love so much in the early stage. Later, the male protagonist fell in love with them, and he was so arrogant that he would die and live. He hurt the male protagonist again and again, and said that he felt very painful. There is no such thing as fart, everything is given to them by the male lead, there is a kind of entanglement with the male lead. In this novel, Su Moxie is her male god, and now the male **** has her to guard him, what Tang Bi, go away, no one can hurt her male god. [Host, the person wearing Tang Qiang''s body should be a crazy fan of this novel. You do nt know. After Su Mozhang passed out in aa, she looked at Su Mozhang''s eyes, and she was going to swallow people alive, and could not wait to swallow them. The tone is rtively naive, and it is probably a young soul. I''m obsessed with the dregs of Su Mozhang. I think it''s the world in which the other party is located. "It turns out to be a book fan, no wonder. No matter what role it is. There will always be one or two book fans who are crazy and irrational. It''s almost like the star chaser, no matter what Idou does, it''s right You do nt like Aidou, it s blind eyes. No one canpare it. Aidou is a pure pure tourmaline, clean and translucent, no impurities. Natural tourmalines are high-grade, and there will be impurities. If not, most are made of ss. Fakes. " Simrly, everyone has shorings and cannot be perfect everywhere. Be sensible about everything you love, too crazy to affect happiness. [What about the host? That little sister is really super obsessed with Su Mozhang. It is estimated that there will be noints for his death. Children these years are really a headache. "If Abi knew that Su Mozhen was rescued by Tang Qiang, she would definitely find a way to persuade me. Well, I feel relieved to be an indigenous person to ensure the safety of the family, and then think of a way to make a little money." The system has anticipated that the host has always yed a role of death regardless of this. In her words, it is not her mother, she is responsible for her actions. If the person is good, let the host like, admire, and have a little favor, she still doesn''t mind helping. He found that the host particrly liked to help, the kind of people who are really true, kind, not hypocritical, not just the Virgin, and sane. They always said that these people are already the only rare thing in the world. The panda bloodlines must be protected. Really a contradictory person. Sometimes it is warm like the sun, sometimes it is cold like millennium ice. Chapter 1861: The village heads daughter (11) Chapter 1861: The vige head''s daughter (11) 1861 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (11) Tang Guo is still thinking about what to develop in the vige to get rich, so that everyone in the vige can work for her, and she sits on the side and counts the money. Knowing that Tang Qiang was a fan of books, she didn''t pay much attention. Anyway, with her, Tang Jindou''s family would not have any security problems. As for Tang Yindou''s family, Tang Qiang should find a way to get Su Moxie to wipe out their mouths. She had no idea at all that Tang Qiang''s method was a bit rough. It was to expose Su Mozhen directly to the eyes of the vigers, so that everyone knew that she had saved a person. Tang Guo: "..." I didn''t expect. Su Mozhang: "..." He didn''t expect it. Tang Bi: "..." Unexpected. Su Mozhang was definitely afraid to do the matter of destroying the vige. There are hundreds of people in the vige, and they are close to the city, and a little bit of a leaky fish may attract the attention of the people. By the time the capital was over, he would send a master to catch him, but he would not be caught, and his ns could not be carried out. In the end, Su Moxun chose a pseudonym Chen Mo, pretended to be a businessman, was robbed, and finally fled into the vige, which happened to be picked up by Tang Qiang and brought home to recover. The people in the vige did not dare to say anything on the surface, but there was a lot of discussion behind it. Tang Qiang is a big yellow girl who hasn''t left the cab yet. She picked up an unknown man and came back. It is said that she was still raised in her own yard. Even in modern times, regardless of the **** of men and women, they can bring a person of the opposite **** to their own house and be known. They will also think that this person is more romantic, and the discussion is about it. What''s more, here is a rtively feudal and conservative ancient society. Fortunately, this is an overhead era, which is rtively open. The vigers are just talking about it, and they will not act excessively. However, the people who originally liked Tang Qiang no longer considered it. Who knows, Tang Qiang will wear a green hat to their son at any time. After Tang Bi knew that Su Moji was picked up by Tang Qiang, she repeatedly wanted to remind Tang Qiang that Su Moji was not a good person. But she was unable to reveal her identity, and Tang Qiang looked strange. So I had to sit at the door every day, and while looking at Tang Qiang''s house, I felt a lot of sorrow and worry. She was afraid of Su Moyu, what if she wanted to destroy the whole vige? Although this possibility should be rtively small, I am still afraid. Tang Guo was slowly walking around, thinking about what to do. Tang Bi noticed and asked, "Sister, have you been thinking about it all these days, do you have any thoughts?" "Well, I''m thinking about how to get rich and get rich." Tang Guo said very seriously. Tang Bi was a little surprised. Did Sister A still have a dream of getting rich? But this is really difficult. She has a lot of it. She does nt dare to take it out for safety. There is no provenance for these things. She ca nte out of thin air, she must be suspected. "Sister A thinks, is our family too poor?" Vige head, can you say poor? In this vige, because of a Tang Jindou and Tang Yindou, as long as they are notzy, they will definitely be able to eat enough food, and they will not be able to catch up with the poor. "Poor, I have saved so many years of private house money, and I can''t afford a set of gold head and face, and a good-looking satin dress." Tang Guoyou said, the fabric of this era is really rough. That is, satin, which is the mostfortable and skin-friendly. System: The host is so cute. Come out and make money to buy skirts and jewelry for your wife. The host is crazy. see you tomorrow On the earliest day, happy was crazy. Feeling new hope. Chapter 1862: The village heads daughter (12) Chapter 1862: The vige head''s daughter (12) 1862 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (12) I was ustomed to the life of Jin Yi Yu Shi, and suddenly became poor. It was really not a taste of this life. When Tang Guo said so, Tang Bi also felt that their family was really too poor. She has also seen the scene. After leaving Mo Mo Su, she wore all-silk silk. When she was born again, those things seemed to her, and she didn''t care. But Sister wants, she has to find a way to save money and buy for Sister! In thest life, because she had suffered so much, in order to learn martial arts, she was covered with scars, all over her face, and always wore a coarse ck cloth. It really did not have two good days. Sister wants gold head and face, buy it. Sister wants a rompers made of satin and buys them. But where does the moneye from? Tang Bi felt that she was so useless. Sister A''s small request could not be fulfilled, and her eyes were red. "Abi, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo came to Tang Bi, "Did we suddenly feel that our family was too poor and wept sadly?" System: Hahahaha, the host wants tough at him, so as to destroy his program? Tang Bi, who was very sad, couldn''t help but grin. In addition to theughter of the system and Tang Bi, Tang Guo heard anotherughter. She looked back and saw a boy standing in the doorway of the very wealthy little house, wearing moon-white satin clothes, tied Jade Crown. He stood upright, with a smile on his lips, and that lowugh was from him. "Master Nine, what are youughing at?" Tang Guo smiled a little deeper when he saw the young man Lang, asking, "What''s so funny?" "Girl Guo''er, you should have read it wrong." Gu Jiuci''s smile on the lips has been put away, and Zhang Junxiu''s face was serious. "I just heard that Girl Guo''er wants to get rich and be rich. Can I think of ways?" "I thought of it a little bit, and it''s still in the total. After all, I want to get rich and get rich. To do it, I will make a big one. It is too small to get rich." Gu Jiuji asked curiously, "What''s that?" Tang Guo nced at him and said with a smile: "Master Nine, this kind of idea that can make a family rich, is it straightforward for you to ask like this, is it proper?" "Properly, there is no shortage of money, and it won''t rob Guoer girl''s business. Besides, our neighbor for many years, the vige head has taken good care of me, and this morality still has to be said. When Guoer said, I can still help You total. " "Master Nine, you are so confident when you talk, I would have believed it if it weren''t for your curiosity." Gu Jiuzi was speechless. He really wanted to help this little girl who became somewhat interesting. He thought it was interesting to hear that she was too poor to afford a gold head and satin skirt. Tang Bi even felt that she owed her elder sister. If it wasn''t for her, maybe Sister Ah could really get rich and be rich? Sister A always loves to be beautiful, and she likes all kinds of beautiful pearl flower jewelry, beautiful dresses, rouge gouache and so on, which she also likes. Gu Jiuzi blinked good-looking eyes, and said with a serious expression, "Girl Guoer, I don''t lie to you." "What do you guarantee?" System: Being able to meet makes the host feel good, and can''t help teasing each other if they say so much. Then this person must be so cute that he is waiting to be greatly favored by the host. The system sighed, and the host was really, every time it was funny. Chapter 1863: The village heads daughter (13) Chapter 1863: The vige head''s daughter (13) Chapter 1863 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (13) If Tang Guo said so, the original Gu Jiuci would not care. He is Gu Jiuci, why should he prove to others that he is not a lie? Even if he deceives, who can treat him? But in the face of the girl in front of him, he was ordinary in appearance and pretty in appearance, and looked at him without blinking, waiting for his answer, the first time he had the urge to exin. Exin? Naturally, he exined Gu Jiuci, disdain to deceive,ck of money, and not to steal her methods of making money. "Girl Guoer, I don''t really lie to anyone." Gu Jiuci thought it was not appropriate to think of various reasons. I do nt know why, and I m afraid she s anxious to wait. He thinks he ca nt think of an exnation, and determined that he intends to steal her money, and has misunderstood. Therefore, Gu Jiuzi was a little anxious about this sentence. He reacted instantly, and he was a bit ill, and his ears turned red. "I don''t lie to you." The redness of the ears faded quickly. Gu Jiuci''s face became serious, "Girl, Guoer, do you look like me?" Tang Bi stood by and watched the conversation between these two people, thinking that the nine masters who rarely go out actually turned out to be very talkative. During the New Year, their family gave some gifts to Master Nine, and they basically only heard words like thank you. I never knew that the nine masters kept talking as soon as he spoke. Thanks to the people in the vige, he also thinks that he has a cold temperament and is not good at words. Although he is very young, he is a rich man who looks down on the dust. I chose to live here, but just wanted to be quiet. "Master Nine is not a bad person, but the bad person will not be on his face, writing that he is a bad person." Gu Jiuci originally thought that he had said so. Should the other party believe him? Unexpectedly, this little girl is really sophistry, no, where is sophistry, obviously it is totally unreasonable. Tang Guo smiled and looked anxious. Gu Jiuji, whoined to her, could not help but said systematically: "This guy is a bit cute, and he wants to tease him when he looks anxious. " System: [People are not puppies, the host, it is enough, it will be difficult to coax in the future. If you look at others, your anxious ears are red, let him go. Tang Guo didn''t want to make fun anymore, just about to say, although the bad guy will not write on his face that he is a bad guy, she thinks Master Nine is definitely not a bad guy. By the way,pliment two more. Unexpectedly, Gu Jiuci moved first, took a quick and big step, walked in front of Tang Guo, and squeezed something into her hand slightly. Then he turned around and went into the house, making Tang Guo a bit embarrassed. When she saw what she was holding, she silently and systematically said, "Tunzi, this time I''m really angry." [Oh, the host, I ve said it, it s always funny, who does nt have a little temper. This time the family must have a good job. You see, the bricks and tiles of this house are not ordinary. It can be seen that the other side has been respected from an early age, and has a bit of a normal temper. "Sister, what does Master Nine mean?" Tang Bi looked at therge stack of silver tickets in Tang Guo''s hands, so thick a stack, there were thousands of them. Even if she was born again, she did not understand Gu Jiuci in previous lives. I can only feel that the other party is mysterious and powerful, and now looks as if he is angry. Chapter 1864: The village heads daughter (14) Chapter 1864: The vige head''s daughter (14) 1864 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (14) Will sister be hated by the other party? "Sister, is Master Nine angry?" Tang Guo nced at the silver ticket in his hand and nodded: "I''m angry." "What should we do?" Tang Bi was really in a hurry to die. When she saw Tang Guo''s calm appearance, she suddenly understood why she could eat that kind of pain in her previous life, went to the sword and got the gun, suffered so much damage, and still did not give up revenge. She was reborn, panicked in the face of such a thing, and sister A looked so indifferent. Sister A is indeed sister A. Even if she is reborn, she is still timid and cowardly. The rebirth only made her feel very fortunate, and did not strengthen her guts, even her guts were even smaller. "It''s okay. I will make a few delicious delinquents for Master Jiu for a while. He is a man with a lot of weight and will soon forget it." Is this ... OK? So coquettish? Tang Bi asked silently, is the master of this big family, not a fool, can he coax with a meal? Tang Guo: One meal is not enough, just two meals, and a few more meals can always coax. System: Actually, just say two more nice words and boast about that guy. Tang Bi didn''t feel much when looking at those silver tickets, "Then this silver ticket?" Such arge number, I can''t take it away. She stared at Tang Guo eagerly, not knowing what to say. She was really scared. Auntie would take the silver ticket to buy silk satin and gold and silver bracelets. If it takes, she won''t be able to afford it for a while. Sister, can you give her some more time? Thousands of two, it''s really too much, she hasn''t gotten around yet, she is a little girl. At this moment, the door of the house was opened, and a young man dressed in a Tsing Yi and guard came to Tang Guo. He didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, and the words he spoke were cold and indifferent, like a puppet with no emotion. "The master said, the silver ticket was temporarily held in the hands of the girl, and she asked the girl whether she believed that the master was not someone who robbed the girl." Tang Guo hurriedly said, "Of course I believe," while talking, she handed the silver ticket to the youth in Tsing Yi. It''s all amused, I didn''t expect to be a stingy ghost. OK,e back and coax. The youth in Tsing Yi did not receive the silver ticket, but also pushed up and shoved, saying coldly, "The master said, let the girl Guoer keep it." "I believe him all the time. It''s not safe to let me be here. I''ll be robbed. By then, I can''t afford it." The youth in Tsing Yi did not look at Tang Guo, and repeated the sentence, "The master said, let the girl Guoer keep it, and I was not instructed to take it back." "Being a person needs to be flexible." The youth in Tsing Yi had a serious face, and this time they looked at Tang Guo very seriously, saying, "As a subordinate, you only need to obey themand of the master. Any change is against themand of the master, and it will be driven away. Please don''t hurt me to be driven away by my master. I don''t want to leave here. " "You secretly ..." "My master has a lot of power, even if he doesn''t have a lot of power, I can''t secretly." Tang Bi: Wood, what did this wood look like when it came, and what it looks like today. But she was also worried about the stack of silver tickets. "If Guoer is okay, I''ll go first." Chapter 1865: The village heads daughter (15) Chapter 1865: The vige head''s daughter (15) Chapter 1865 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (15) "Sister, what to do." Tang Bi grasped Tang Guo''s wrist. "Hidden first, if anyone sees it, I don''t know how many troubles will be caused." When she said this, she saw that Tang Guo had hid the silver ticket in his sleeve, and she felt a little relieved, "Sister, you said earlier that you would give some food to Master Jiu, and he would really not be angry. ? " "It shouldn''t regenerate. A person who is so good-looking and has a lot of silver tickets just shots. It''s not that careful." "So sister, why do you just want to say that Master Nine is a bad guy. Although I haven''t had much contact with him, he really doesn''t look like a bad guy." "Just a joke, it''s rare to see such a good-looking boy in the vige, and I can''t help but say a few more words." Tang Guo said nothing about it, his voice was not small. Tang Bi stunned in a hurry, "Sister, Master Nine is beautiful, and only slightly older than you, but his origins are mysterious. Sister, you must not be confused by his appearance. " After going through thest life, Tang Bi was afraid of such a wealthy son. Although Gu Jiuci could not be a person like Su Mozhang, noble person would always be in a whirlpool. They are just the daughters of the little vige chiefs. Once involved, they simply cannot help but end up. "Sister, don''t look at some of these handsome people. In fact, the inside is ck. It may be a thing that the six rtives don''t recognize. Tang Guo nced at Tang Bi gently, "You alluding to Master Jiu like this, aren''t you afraid he''s listening?" "Should ... shouldn''t listen." However, where would Tang Bi know that Gu Jiuci was sitting right above the pavilion, holding a tea cup in one hand, and staring at Tang Guo with her, across a thin bamboo curtain. Hearing Tang Guo said that he looked good and Dong Laxi talked about it, but he just wanted to talk to him more, and he was inexplicably happy. Because of the disorder of a young girl, he quickly put away a smile, and as a result, he heard Tang Bi''s words and couldn''tugh at all. The inside is ck, the six rtives don''t recognize it, the wolf is heart-lung? There shouldn''t be any storytellers in the vige recently, and the vige chief should not let his daughter read this kind of book, right? The vige''s second daughter is afraid of getting crooked. No wonder people are getting darkertely. It must be something in their heads that is so messy. "Master, things are done." Gu Jiu refused to think about what Tang Bi said to be derogatory, and in his mind, Tang Guo said that he looked a bit nice before he talked to him more. Hearing the voice of the youth in Tsing Yi, he still noticed the outside and said without looking back: "Lin Yan, get the bronze mirror." "Yes, Master." Lin Yan didn''t understand. For the daytime and good fortune, his master asked the bronze mirror to do something, but the master asked him to do it. After a while, Gu Jiuci had arge bronze mirror in front of him. He was carefully studying his appearance, but the bronze mirror was not very clear, which made him unclear. He suddenly remembered that before arriving here many years ago, there was a mirror from the Western Regions in the packed luggage. At that time, he felt that it was rare and he passed over from his brother. When I arrived in Tangjia Vige, I forgot about it. Lin Yan got a new job to help his owner find a clear mirror from the Western Region. Chapter 1866: The village heads daughter (16) Chapter 1866: The vige head''s daughter (16) Chapter 1866: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (16) Tang Guo returned to the house next door and was indeed preparing to study something to eat. Annoying people must be coaxing. I don''t know at all, Gu Jiuci is not very angry anymore. Because of her words, if he looks good, he is looking in the mirror in a wonderful mood, and the more he looks, the more he looks really handsome. Tang Guo does not intend to make people notice her abnormality, the original owner is a capable girl. You can read, write, and be a girl, and cooking is good. Such a woman, if ced in a modern society, is simply an all-rounder. So she recalled some of the dishes in the memory. The final preparation is lo-mei. Of course, the lo-mei she made was definitely not the kind made by the original owner, and the taste was definitely better than that made by the original owner. At this time, it was rare for Tangjia Vige to be able to feed every household. Not to mention that every meal has meat, that is impossible. ording to the vige head''s entry, eating meat is not a big problem, but those who grew up in the vige are rtively simple and frugal. Eat meat, in their opinion, more luxurious. Although it is not possible to eat meat every day, everyone can eat an egg every day. Tang Changqing, the third brother studying in the academy, was able to eat two a day, and the family had no opinion. This standard of living has already surpassed many people. As for making siu mei, it must not be chicken feet, duck feet or the like. Not to mention whether it is sold or not, even if it is sold, she cannot make something that is beyond the current era. It''s not far from the city, but it''s not early. Most of the meat sellers also closed the stall. In the summer, it is impossible for a pig killer to kill too many pigs, and the meat will break if left for a long time. Salted meat can''t be savoured. In the end, Tang Guo set his sights on the eggs in the baskets at home. They raised a lot of chickens in their homes, they closed a yard behind the house, andid a lot of eggs every day. Making some braised eggs is really good. Make some marinated vegetables and eat with it, it won''t be too tired. Finally, she remembered that the stream at the vige entrance was from Houshan. The location behind Houshan is very shady, and the wateres from there. Those who know it understand that the water from the spring water is warm in winter and cold in summer. She took some more fruits and put them in the spring mouth, and waited until she prepared the loquat, and the fruits became cold. By the way, make some vegetable porridge. In order to coax that guy, she made a lot of money this time. The system watched all this silently. It is rare to see the host so patient for the first time and do these things to coax people. Hey, do nt be fooled by that guy, spell yourself over and over again. Is this hard work? As long as the guy is good, the host is afraid that he will buy him a street (gai), happy, and a little envious. He is a system, he can''t eat the delicious food cooked by the host, so he is a bit jealous. After Tang Jindou failed in the examination, he learned the skills of carpenters. Later, this technique was passed to Tang Changsheng. The reason why it was passed to Tang Changsheng is that his eldest son is more suitable for carpenters. As for the second son, Tang Changchun, he paid homage to Master to learn the skills of building a house. Since building a house, there must be carpenters who are working on furniture. Therefore, the father and son basically inherited the craftsmanship of this generation of carpenters and the skills of building a house, and they were still rtively busy. I have to be busy until dark before I cane back. Chapter 1867: The village heads daughter (17) Chapter 1867: The vige head''s daughter (17) Chapter 1867: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (17) If it weren''t for thinking that there were only two little girls in the family, Tang Guo and Tang Bi, they wouldn''t run around like this, just find a ce to live in the city, or sleep directly in the ce allocated by the house. Even if they return, they are justing back alone. The returning people are basically Tang Jindou. After all, he still has an identity and is the head of the vige. What happened in the vige had to be handled by him. Come back every day, rest assured. Most of the people in Tangjiacun are rtively simple, and they have something to do with their being hungry and not being frozen. Many young people in the vige, under the leadership of Tang Jindou''s father and son, received various activities. With a more flexible mind, he looks smarter and can read, but was recruited by Tang Yindou, and honestly followed Tang Jindou''s boring work. In general, the people in Tangjiacun live a pleasant life. On this day, when the sun was gradually down the hill, Tang Jindou carried a cloth bag and walked to his door. Standing at the door, sniffing with his eyes closed, the fragrance from the yard made him open his eyes and walk faster. "Dad, are you back?" "Come back." Tang Jindou swept around the yard, "What about Guoer?" "Sister A went to give food to Master Nine." Tang Jindou gave a bang. The scent just now must have something delicious. He brought it to the next master nine. He didn''t think there was anything. "What''s so delicious again?" "Sauerkraut." Tang Jindou wondered: "I have done this before, why isn''t it so fragrant?" "Sister A hasn''t done it for a few days. It seems that cooking has improved. Dad, Sister also frozen the fruit, cooked the vegetable porridge, and served it with brine. Tang Jindou didn''t want to ask so much, now he just wants to eat food. He also forgot that the few meat buns he had bought in the city were brought to Tang Guo and Tang Bi. Meat buns, where is the delicious stew made by his daughter. "What is this?" Gu Jiuzi knew that Tang Guo was going to cook to cheer him up. She was looking forward to it all afternoon, and she would make something to eat. Had it been for fear of being found out of his way, he would have told Lin Yan to see it. He thought he wouldn''t go to see and sit here waiting. At that time, if the food she made was delicious, he would eat two bites symbolically, saying that she was not angry at all, it was she who thought more. The fool will admit that he was angry before, which does not fit his identity. He was angry with a little girl for a few words. If it passed to the ears of the elder brother and second brother, he wouldugh at him fiercely and make him unable to look up. Unexpectedly, half an hour passed. There was a lingering scent of fragrance, which was getting stronger and richer next door. The scent was something he had never smelled before. Even if you do nt eat it, you can guess how delicious it really is. In this way, the following days, he has been in a state of disregard. Why are you dying? I did an action from small torge, never done-swallowing! I kept swallowing, swallowing, I couldn''t stop at all, the taste was really hooking. Finally, the hope of eating came, and he had to be tense, so that he didn''t show that kind of eagerness, it really lost his identity. However, the stewed vegetables in front of it were really fragrant. It took him a lot of patience to stop using chopsticks. He also asked Tang Guo politely, what is this? "Master Nine, this is braised egg. I cut it a bit and eat it better." Tang Guo introduced the braised egg first, and then introduced other halogen dishes. Finally, he put the porridge in front of him, frozen a te, and returned Cut the fruit into small pieces and set aside. Seeing Gu Jiuzi without blinking, she smiled: "You taste it, see if you like it." No need to try, he likes it very much. "Thank you for your hospitality. If you are busy, go ahead first." I don''t know if this sentence is wrong, he said again, "It''s gettingte. I asked Lin Yan to take you there. It''s going to be dark. Being seen by the girl Guoer here will affect your festival." System: You wake up, this is your future daughter-inw, and you will regret itter. see you tomorrow Chapter 1868: The village heads daughter (18) Chapter 1868: The vige head''s daughter (18) 1868 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (18) Tang Guo didn''t think about teasing Gu Jiuci this time, he only said, "The nine masters, I will pass first, thanks to your thoughtfulness. If it is really dark, I will be known to be here The vige doesn''t know how to pass it. My face doesn''t matter. Noble people like Master Jiu can not be ndered casually. " System: The host really killed him with a smile. Does this careful woman die the system without remembering revenge? Gu Jiuci was really fascinated by the smell of Lu Cai, although he always felt that Tang Guo''s words sounded strange. He was trying to control himself, sitting upright in his seat, and without a look of his head, he said, "Well, I let Lin Yan take you to the door." "Thank you Master Nine." When Tang Guo turned around, Gu Jiuci quickly clipped a small piece of stewed egg into his mouth. Quickly chew twice and swallow. Tang Guo turned abruptly and looked at Gu Jiuzi with a smile. This action scared Gu Jiuci and quickly closed his mouth, holding a serious, slowly and slowly holding the chopsticks, without anxiety at all, it was really able to frighten people. "Master Nine, I forgot one thing." Tang Guo came back and took out a stack of thick silver tickets from his sleeve. With so much money, even Gu Jiuti, who is a distinguished person, carries a lot of money with him. "Master Nine, are you still angry with me?" The braised egg was really delicious, different from what he had eaten before. Brother Er''s best cook couldn''t make such a taste. Delicious, really delicious. Thinking of Tang Guo still waiting for his reply, Gu Jiuqi smiled. The young man Lang had red lips and white teeth, and starbrows and stares. He looked really good-looking. "When did Ben Shao be mad at you? You are a woman, Ben Shao was a man. Be polite, how could you be mad at you?" Tang Guo nodded, looking like he was relieved, and put the silver ticket on the table. "Before that, Master Nine, stuffed the silver ticket into my hand. Why?" Gu Jiu hesitated for a moment, yes, if he wasn''t angry, why did he take out a silver ticket to prove that he was rich and could not steal her business? But he absolutely couldn''t, admitting that he was angry in front of Tang Guo, didn''t he seem to be too young? "Master Nine?" Gu Jiu came back to God, looked at Tang Guo seriously, took the silver ticket, and shoved it into her hand, "I will give you less silver ticket, not to prove that you have money." "Why is that?" Gu Jiuci already thought about his speech, and a smile was raised on the corners of his lips. "Don''t you say that you want to make a family and get rich? You also thought of a method. From your discourse, Ben Ben can''t hear it. You are ambitious. Make a big one. But this business is not something you can do. " "Especially, your requirements don''t seem to be low. You know that it''s not a small wish to buy satin, gold and silver bracelets at will. That is at least to be a rich family." "So Master Nine gave me a silver ticket?" Gu Jiuji''s smile deepened. "Naturally, you should be a mate. You shouldn''t have any silver money in your hand? This is a big business. No money is not good." "Yes, I worry about Silver every day." System: Coax people again, this stinking problem cannot be changed. Chapter 1869: The village heads daughter (19) Chapter 1869: The vige head''s daughter (19) Chapter 1869 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (19) "Although the vige chief''s family has a good life, and the entire vige is not hungry, but no one can help you to build a big business, right?" Gu Jiuci said, his eyes became brighter, and he suddenly felt that the idea was really true. Not bad. Silver, he has. If it''s gone, send Lin Yan back and ask his elder brother and elder brother to ask for it. Anyway, he is the youngest. The elder brother and the elder brother don''tck the silver. They brought flowers to them, maybe they are still very happy. "Master Nine really hit my mind." System: I see. The original host didn''t worry about money, it didn''t worry about starting capital, it had already hit their minds on others. I was afraid that the silver ticket was in the moment when she was in her cuff. No wonder, before he made the host big, took some silver in the system space, and she was rejected to solve the urgent need. It turned out that people were pretending to be very poor. When Gu Jiuzi stepped down, the two hadmon interests, and it was easier to get started. The skills of this idiot are really amazing. Rabbits don''t eat grass on the edge of the nest. The host just stares at the grass on the edge of the nest. The taste does not change. I only like the cute one. "So, this silver ticket was for you, I used it as a partner. I had to say goodbye because I was in a hurry." Tang Guo asked seriously, "What''s the matter?" Gu Jiuci: Ask so much to do? He couldn''t bear a perfect excuse, and she was going to ask the question. "Girl, fruit, it''ste." "Then I''ll go first, Master Nine." Tang Guo nced at the silver ticket in his hand. There were ten silver tickets, one of five hundred denominations. She took one, and the rest was stuffed To Gu Jiuci''s hand, "My business, five hundred and two is enough. If Master Jiu invested too much, I would not have made any money." "I didn''t make any money. I''ll make two money. If you make an idea, you will be half of it. If the idea is not bad, you will definitely make some money." "I mean, five thousand two, too many, not so much, five hundred two is enough." In this small ce, it is really enough. Gu Jiuzi frowned slightly, can five hundred be able to do business? Thinking that this is just a small vige, I realized that I didn''t reluctantly put away the rest. After Tang Guo left, he couldn''t wait to use the food. He felt Lin Yan''s gaze and raised his head. "This is what the girl Guoer gave to Ben Shao. Without your share today, you go down first." Lin Yan: "..." Doesn''t it smell good? He didn''t say to eat, the master was really stingy. Back at home, Tang Jindou naturally asked how Tang Guo made so delicious today. She said, research it casually at this time, but didn''t expect it to be delicious, try it today when you have time. Tang Jindou didn''t ask much, he was very relieved about his eldest daughter. However, Tang Bi, who was a bit weak-hearted, was not very relieved. Fortunately, with his eldest daughter, he was able to work in the city without distractions during the day. From the next day, Tang Guo set out to write down what he wanted to do. Tang Bi has been absent all day long since Su Mozhen was rescued by Tang Qiang to take care of him. Every time I saw Tang Qiang holding his face pale and looking weak, Su Moxu came out, her head was full of Su Moxu''s cruel look, and she was so cold. "Abi,e in quickly, I have something for you to do." Chapter 1870: The village heads daughter (20) Chapter 1870: The vige head''s daughter (20) 1870 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (20) Tang Guo saw that Tang Bi''s condition was not very good, and she didn''t let the other party continue, so she nned to find something for her to do. "Sister, is there anything I need to do?" When Tang Guo asked her to do something, Tang Bi was still very happy. Now that Tang Guo wants her to do something, I guess she can''t refuse. Even after being reborn, she found that she couldn''t help anything. Some of the things I did not dare to take out for the safety of the family. So even if you are reborn, you ca nt change anything, right? As for danger, it can only be avoided. Su Mozhang''s luck has always been very good. She was not rescued by Tang Qiang. Thanks to her, she also hoped that the other person could die of fever and high burn infection, and now she is only lost and uneasy. She was really afraid that Su Mozhe would bring danger to the vige. He was such a ruthless person that she knew best. "The pattern you drew before was very beautiful. Now I want to give you a very important task," Tang Guo pointed to the desk case. "Draw more patterns, all kinds of things, as long as you I thought, I think it''s beautiful. " Tang Bi didn''t know what Tang Guo was going to do. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, he nodded heavily. She is good at drawing patterns. She was deceived by Su Mozhen in the previous life. The only person she could rely on was him, which was ridiculous. In order to take care of him, give him back, and please him, she really learned a lot. Qin Qi is proficient in painting, calligraphy, and painting, and women workers are equally good in embroidery, praised by countless people as talented women. This title is a shame for all her life! "Sister, I will make you happy." What she learned was not to please Su Mozhen, but to use these things to make her family better and better, and her family better and better. She is selfish and thinks that the best pattern in her heart is not intended to be drawn. She wants to keep it. When she can buy satin one day, she will make the best Luo skirt and embroider embroidery for her sister. Tang Guo saw Tang Bijinge to his heart. When he was drawing the pattern, he still had some smiles on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his fear and worry in his face were gone. [This girl is so pitiful, but fortunately, she has encountered the host greatly. The system is able to capture Tang Bi''s mood swings. She can really be described as a bow-scaring bird. Especially when she was sitting in the yard and secretly saw that Tang Qiang was holding Su Mozhen, those glittering eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of gray, and could not be wiped away. Only when Tang Guo told her to do something would she smile and have hope all over her face. After spending three full days, Tang Guo wrote all the ns and considered everything that could be considered. However, Tang Bi didn''t have time to pay attention to Tang Qiang''s situation because Tang Guo had instructed her to draw the patterns. A lot of the painted patterns had been ced beside the table case. That day, she saw Tang Guo walking outside with a booklet, and quickly followed, "Sister, where are you going?" "Go to Master Nine. He is going to do business with me now. It is difficult to start a business. I have to show this n to him." "I''ll go with you." Tang Guo agreed. Gu Jiuci was really surprised to see Tang Guo''s business n. Although he doesn''t do this, he is not an unseen person. Just a nce shows that the feasibility is very high. Chapter 1871: The village heads daughter (21) Chapter 1871: The vige head''s daughter (21) 1871 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (21) "It''s not easy to do it alone. Basically, there is no profitable in the early stage. I don''t mind if I don''t care about it. I am afraid that the result will be bad and the girl will be ufortable." "I think it will be sessful." Tang Guo said with a smile. "It''s a boutique, it''s needed everywhere. Since it''s a business, I don''t have any ns to earn ordinary silver money. The rate of earning money is really too slow." Seeing Tang Guo being so confident, Gu Jiuci did not advise. Anyway, it''s five hundred and two. If she loses, she loses. If she doesn''t lose her confidence, she will have to invest more. The silver ticket was ced here, and it was almost gray, and there was somewhere to go. Gu Jiuzi didn''t think that there was anything wrong with such an idea. Since eating Tang Guo''s pickled vegetablesst time, he has been thinking every day, when this fruit girl can make some more pickled vegetables for him to eat. He thought that Tang Guo said that doing business was making stewed vegetables. After all, it tastes really good, but it''s really slow to make money. Small money is indispensable, and big money cannot be made. This vige is so big, it''s still summer, and there are not many people who are willing to eat stewed vegetables every day. If ording to her n, only make fine products, these finished products will be sold to wealthy people, earning silver is indeed easy. Moreover, he can also help with propaganda. Thinking about it this way, Gu Jiuci believes that the n has been sessful. The remaining 10% depends on the finished product. "There are mulberry trees in the vige. ording to the growth of those mulberry trees, the geographical environment here is still more suitable for mulberry nting. I think that the back mountain is used to grow mulberry trees. I have to rely on my dad to talk to the magistrate. There should be no problem. " After all, she has to go the right way. Of course, she has to have a good rtionship with the county magistrate. What she will do in the future is very convenient and will not be tripped up. If you do nt do so much without greeting, a word from the government will probably cost them all. Gu Jiuci actually wanted to say that it was not so troublesome. If he really wanted this mountain, he had a way. After thinking about itter, I didn''t think it was good to do it that way. Doesn''t it seem that he is upright and looks down on people? And he also wanted to see to what extent the girl could do it subconsciously, and he didn''t want his older brother and second brother to know his current situation. He didn''t know what happened. Anyway, he didn''t want to let his two brothers know that he had joined thepany to do business with him now, or he was a little girl. Tang Jindou heard that Tang Guo was doing business and was not so surprised. Because he thought that Tang Guo wanted to sell stewed vegetables. Although it is hot, it is very popr to do less and sell it in the city. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo threw a booklet to him, which was densely packed with ns for what she wanted to do next. In all aspects, he was very thorough and he was a little excited. This time, Tang Bi also stretched her head and looked in the booklet. After reading, the father and daughter looked at each other, and when they looked at Tang Guo, they seemed to see a pile of gold, which was shining. Tang Jindou smiled and touched his beard. The more he looked at Tang Guo, the more he felt relieved. He did not expect that his children had their own talents. This n, carefully considered, can definitely seed if no mistakes are made. Everything above is thought of. Chapter 1872: The village heads daughter (22) Chapter 1872: The vige head''s daughter (22) 1872 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (22) The main thing is that the nine masters next door joined, which is basically half sessful, and the future sales of fine products will not be a problem. Tang Bi is full of worship. Auntie is Auntie, and she does a lot of things. Thinking of this she was extremely guilty. She was blinded by Su Moxu in the previous life. She mistakenly thought that Sister Mi had misunderstood Su Moxun. On several asions, Sister A was able to seed, killing Su Mozhang, all me her for showing up, only to prevent Sister A. Therefore, the person she hates most is herself, not Su Mozhen. It turned out that no matter what time, Sister A will always be the brightest person. She couldn''t do much, she could only desperately draw more tricks. When she got a chanceter, she could learn something she had learned and expose herself. Tang Jindou only considered for a while and asked Tang Guo again whether he really wanted to do this. Tang Guo said, "Dad, my daughter wants to make more money. In the future, she can wear polka satin, buy bead jewellery, and don''t want to marry someone else''s house. Leave her family. When her daughter bes a rich man, she will recruit a long His beautiful and obedient husband returned. " When Tang Jindou heard it, he almost nted it and fell onion. It s incredible. His eldest daughter is incredible. The daughters of other families want to live a good life. Who is not looking forward to marrying a good family to enjoy the brocade and food? And his daughter, who wants to be a rich man himself, wille back with an obedient and beautiful son-inw in the future? I also want to buy Milo Satin and Beaded Jewellery. It sounds like a bit of a nightmare, but after looking at that n, Tang Jindou thinks that it is not impossible. His eldest daughter has been smart since she was a child, she learns everything faster, and is smarter than his sons. The temper should be soft, and when it should not be soft, he is unwilling to eat at all. What she said was really credible. Tang Bi also has an incredible face. Did Sister Ah think so? No wonder before, because Master Nine next door was so good-looking, I had to find something to say. If this was what other women said, she probably thought it impossible. But this is what her sister said, and it can definitely be done. Even if it doesn''t work, she will try to help Sister A and seed in recruiting one. He is even more handsome and obedient than the next master. Not a good woman like Auntie is worthy of it. She will have to choose well. After Tang Jindou was shocked, Tang Guo was not joking. Shanye people have a free and easy temper, and Tang Jindou is a learned person, and he is also open-minded to his children. It is not impossible for her daughter to be a rich man. He agreed to go to the magistrate the next day and ask about the mountain behind the vige. To grow arge area of mulberry trees, you must get permission from the county order, and you must pay the cost of Baoshan and sign a contract. Tang Guo gave Tang Jindou a hundred and two. If there were no problems, let him sign the contract directly and then return. This incident went very smoothly. Tang Jindou rushed back the same day and reported the good news. "Dad, there is one more thing that you have to do for me, after all, Daddy''s prestige is bigger." Tang Jindou said, "What is it?" "Dad, you have to help me in the vige. Your daughter has to do a big business and you have to hire someone. From the beginning, we nted mulberry trees and paid for them. Both men and women cane. Because the vige also There are several mulberry trees, but some silkworms can be raised first. " Chapter 1873: The village heads daughter (23) Chapter 1873: The vige head''s daughter (23) Chapter 1873: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (23) My own girl, of course, have to help. Tang Jindou didn''t hesitate. On the same day, he informed the vigers that Tang Guobaoshan nted mulberry trees and raised silkworms. The people in the vige thought that the head of the vige''s younger daughter was crooked, and the oldest daughter was also crazy. But Tang Guo''s wages were still tempting. They couldn''t stand the temptation and came to Tang Guo''s doorstep. There were dozens of people here, and Tang Guo received them all. All kinds of mulberry trees are still fast, because the tree in the mountain behind has been cut down long ago. It''s less troublesome, they can nt trees directly. ording to Tang Guo''s method, the mulberry tree was nted for a few days. Later, Tang Guo left several women who could raise silkworms, and they began to raise silkworms in her way. This silkworm baby was naturally brought out by Tang Guo. The techniques of sericulture, which she has here, are all kept deep in her mind. With silkworms, weaving naturally. This silk woven cloth is really satin, which is especiallyfortable to wear on the body. But in the beginning, Tang Guo himself couldn''t really wear it. Instead, these cloths are made into silk. The next thing is the embroidery mother. At present, there is little silk and the embroidery can not be done by anyone alone. Therefore, she and Tang Bi are doing the embroidery, and both of them are very exquisite. For safety, Tang Bi was a little clumsy. Later, when Tang Guo was so powerful, he grew little by little and showed his true skill. Even when he was so busy, Tang Bi didn''t forget that after the sun came out, he asionally went out to bask, and was able to tan as much as he could. The people in the vige were busy. Tang Guo and Tang Bi embroidered treasures this time. The silk embroidery currently embroidered, even if it is sold in this small town, it has to sell two or two silvers. If you can get it for sale in the capital, if the flowers that Miss Qianjin likes, a dozen or two, a dozen or two, or even a fifty-two, could be sold. Of course, there must be more thoughts on that kind of quality, and the price is naturally higher. So Tang Guo set his sights on the women who went out to work in the vige. She couldn''t do this every day, right? Tang Qiang was also shocked by things on Tang Guo''s side, because this change was so big. She couldn''t helping to see, after all, she was still afraid that someone like her was there. She had toe and confirm what happened to Tang Guo and Tang Bi. Because of her appearance and changed things, it is unknown whether the two are abnormal or because of the butterfly effect. When she saw Tang Guo on the shelf aside, she hadn''t taken off the finished product of the embroidery circle, and looked at the delicate embroidery on it. This is the embroidery of the ancients of the Eighteen ssics, she did not dare to touch it. It would be a pity if such a precious thing was touched and dirty. If it is ced in a modern and proper cultural relic, it must be protected. So she bent down, stretched her head down, and looked at the other side. Seeing this, it was a bit stunned, but it was still double-sided embroidery. Sure enough, Tang Guo is really a very good person like the one written in the book. In the book, if Tang Bi stopped it several times, Su Mozhen would have been killed by Tang Guo. By relying on the other person to hold the needle so powerfully, she was able to imagine that holding the knife would be very powerful. "it''s beautiful." Such antiques should be put on sale in modern times. I''m afraid they have to sell for hundreds of thousands. "Sister Guoer, are you embroidering this?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "It looks so good, sister, can you sell me such an embroidery?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1874: The village heads daughter (24) Chapter 1874: The vige head''s daughter (24) Chapter 1874: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (24) Tang Guo raised an eyebrow: "It can be done, this double-sided embroidery is a bit expensive." "I know, it must be expensive." The embroidery is so good, it must be indigenous. This is double-sided embroidery, which is definitely worth the money in modern times. Such a boutique has never been seen in her father''s hands. Her father was given a spar before, and it was said that it was sold to a government official for a hundred or two. She had seen that silk spartan, but the silk satin in Tang Guo''s hand was not silky, delicate and beautiful. It''s so pretty, she really wants it. This thing is valuable for buying. Her current dad is rich and spends some money. There is really no problem in buying this. She is not the same as the original owner. This good thing must be bought for money. She can''t do things like stealing and grabbing things. "Sister Guoer, just tell me, how much money? I ... I can make two hundred two, can I?" "Two hundred and two?" Tang Guo didn''t continue to speak, Tang Qiang was anxious. She knows that this good-looking boutique is definitely priceless. Two hundred and two. In this era, let''s not talk about those rich ces, such as Beijing. That is to say, in this vige, in the city outside, two hundred and two arerge sums, and many things can be done. A family of four eats and eats well a year and spends a dozen or two dors. So two hundred and two, for ordinary people, there are really many. But on this square silk embroidery, two hundred and two is really nothing. ording to the original owner''s memory, this fine product was sent to Beijing for sale, and if it was fancy by Miss Guan''s rich family, maybe five hundred and two could be sold. Tang Qiang was afraid that when the time came, Tang Guo would ask the mysterious Master Nine to send this square spar to a big and rich ce and sell it to those officials, and she would not be able to buy it. For something she likes, she can buy it with money, and she must buy it. Before crossing over, she was also from a good family. She wouldn''t let her miss it. "I know that two hundred and two is very little, Sister Guo, I''m out of five hundred and two!" In fact, Tang Qiang was also bleeding, and the original owner did save a lot of silver. After all, Tang Yindou runs a business. She runs along with Tang Yindou all day, and she also gets some silver money. In addition, Tang Yindou loves her daughter, and she usually gives a lot. From small torge, I ate more than three hundred and two. As for the remaining more than one hundred and two, she ns to borrow with her two brothers. In short, this square embroidery must be bought today. Tang Bi was frightened when Tang Qiang said two hundred and two. Although the embroidered embroidery embroidered by her sister is really exquisite, it is more beautiful than what she has seen in previous lives. It is exquisite, and the needle and thread are so perfect, and there is nothing wrong on both sides. Different color lines are just right. Sending it to Beijing for sale, five hundred and two is really nothing to those wealthy officials and housekeepers. But in this vige, this is a huge sum. When Tang Qiang was about to make five hundred two, if she hadn''t counted the big scene, she would really scream. She really couldn''t figure out how to use Tang Qiang''s temperament to spend five hundred and twenty dors to buy her sister''s embroidered embroidery. ording to her understanding of Tang Qiang, if she really fancy it, she may be cheeky, so she directly asked her to ask for it, even though she was in the hands of herst time, she couldn''t please it, and she couldn''t. Therefore, Tang Qiang''s performance is really strange. Chapter 1875: The village heads daughter (25) Chapter 1875: The vige head''s daughter (25) Chapter 1875: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (25) A person who likes to be small and cheap, and sees good things, can be cheeky and ask people, how can he spend five hundred and two to buy an embroidery? ording to her guess, Tang Qiang didn''t have enough to hold five hundred or two in total, right? This is simply crazy. "Sister Guoer, just sell me the embroidery. I really like it." Tang Qiang was actually scared. Her crossing was just a mistake. One day, I will wear it back. Of course, if she can be with her male **** forever, she can wear it. But she wasn''t sure if there would be any idents in the middle, or whether she would return after her old death. Therefore, she will feel regret not to buy this square embroidery. "Can you really take out five hundred and two?" "Can, can, can be brought, Sister Guo, give me some time, half an hour, no, give me two moments, I will definitely send five hundred two to your hands." Tang Qiang was almost Begged, "This embroidery, can you keep it for me?" "Well, then I''ll give you two moments." Tang Qiangughed, said to Tang Guo, turned around and ran outside. It didn''t take long for the other party to hold a money bag and went to Tang Guo again, and poured a bag of silver, copper coins, and silver tickets in front of Tang Guo. "Sister Guo, here are 322. Counting, I went to my elder brother and asked them to borrow some money. Dad was not at home, so I could only ask my elder brother to borrow. " After Tang Qiang finished speaking, he ran out in full swing. When Tang Bi saw a pile of silver, she realized that Tang Qiang was serious. When she saw Tang Guo counting the money slowly, she couldn''t help asking, "Sister, don''t you think Sister Qiang Qiang is strange? She wasn''t like this before. She used to look at us here. Take it straight away. Fortunately, Sister A has a tough temper, and every time she says she dare not touch our things. " "However, she will arrange with us when she turns back to my father. Dad is talking to Sister and me, but she will not help her, she just smiles and said, I am still young, Sister Qiang Qiang is bigger than me, let She was considerate and pretended to scold us. The second uncle does business and pays attention to making money. Naturally, he will not be troubled by such trivial matters, but will give us gifts with a smile. Speaking of it, every time Qiang Qiang came here, she did not please. " "This time, she actually spends so much money, but he did not hesitate to borrow from two cousins, sister, what happened to Qiang Qiang?" Tang Bi squeezed her sleeves tightly and pursed her lips gently. At first she suspected that Tang Qiang was a rebirth just like her. After discovering this, I didn''t dare to show anything abnormal. Later, she discovered that Tang Qiang saved Su Moxun, she seemed to like Su Moxun very much, but herself was like a little girl with no intention. In the eyes of the other person, it seems that no one can see him except Su Mozhang. She couldn''t guess why, just at the moment, she was blessed to the soul, and an amazing idea came to her mind. The real Qiang Qiang has disappeared long ago, and now it is the lone ghost and ghost who is in charge of her body. So, who is the other person, why should he rescue Su Moxu, and he is full of joy at Su Moxu. The two men in front and behind, though both behaved carelessly. But in the end it is not the same, except that Qiang Qiang can settle ounts, she does not know poetry at all. Chapter 1876: The village heads daughter (26) Chapter 1876: The vige head''s daughter (26) 1876 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (26) On that day, she actually heard the other person''s verses, and said a few words, which were amazing when they heard them. She also learned these in her previous life, and asked herself if she could not make such a sentence. The poems are good, but it''s strange to add Tang Qiang''s performance. Because of those verses, she always feels that there are deep meanings. To understand them, she must interpret them inbination with the background and living conditions of some poets. Tang Qiang''s performance today is not like someone who can make that kind of verse. Therefore, she felt that Tang Qiang was very strange. "Sister A, do you know that Sister Qiang Qiang will write poetry?" Tang Bi was willing to share with Tang Guo. She thought she was really smart and capable. Looking at this side of the embroidery, it was really amazing to be able to sell five hundred and twenty silver. Tang Guo didn''t expect that Tang Qiang would spend a lot of money to buy her embroidery. In fact, since Tang Qiang was assisted by Tang Bi from the ditch, and thanked Tang Bi, he could see that this age, perhaps a minor soul, was not a very bad person. Maybe, it''s just a certain aspect of cognition, and I haven''t learned to distinguish correctly. Simply put, I don''t understand white and ck, right and wrong, better than bad, lingering in the beauty of fantasy, and have not been beaten by society. People who can buy it with money and do nt forget to say thank you to those who have helped, do nt rob, cheeky people, it s not that annoying. As for how Tang Qiang will develop, it depends on the other party. "Sister?" Tang Guo came back and asked, "What verse?" "Sister A, wait a moment, I recall," not long after, Tang Bi read: "When is the spring flower and autumn moon? How much do you know the past, the small building was again windyst night, so the country can''t bear the glory of the moon and the moon. It''s just Zhu Yankai. How sad are you to ask Jun, just like a river springs to the east? " When he heard the first sentence, Tang Guo almost sprayed it out. Isn''t this a small world, Li Yu''s most famous poem in the Tang Dynasty? Li Yu is a poet, an emperor, and a dying king. This poem is just a sigh made by Li Yu''s memory of the deceased country. She was curious when Tang Qiang read the poem. "Sister A, isn''t it strange?" Tang Bi continued, "The moral of this poem sounds very strange. The past, the small building, the homnd, the carved jade, and Zhu Yangai are rted. I always think it''s not that simple, it seems to mean something. Moreover, I subconsciously think that the word "old country" alone should not exist in the poems. Fortunately, few in the vige understand these. Otherwise, you might be in trouble. " In fact, Tang Bi''s heart has already spected that the mood of this poem. The poet is afraid of sighing at the country that he has perished. Therefore, she became more and more worried about Tang Qiang''s true identity. I don''t know if this verse has been heard by Su Mozhang. In the light of Su Moxun''s intelligence, I''m afraid that I will figure out a thing or two, and then I will doubt what, then I don''t know. No matter what he suspected, Su Mozhen heard that, and would definitely investigate Tang Qiang''s identity carefully. I hope that it will not bring danger to the vige at that time. Tang Bi was very anxious, but he couldn''t tell these things. "It''s weird. Qiang Qiang likes to walk around with his uncle. Maybe where did I hear these verses?" Chapter 1877: The village heads daughter (27) Chapter 1877: The vige head''s daughter (27) 1877 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (27) "Sister, I''m just afraid that the poem will be read indiscriminately. It will be misunderstood by people with intentions and bring danger to the people in the vige." Tang Bi thought for a reason. I do nt think there is anything. After all, the people in our vige are clean and have absolutely no other thoughts. " "But Sister Qiang Qiang, didn''t he pick up a strange man and return? If this verse was heard by the other party, the other party is not a simple person, would it bring danger to our vige?" When Tang Guo saw Tang Bi''s face pale, his eyes were all worried, and he didn''t know what to do. Tang Bi was afraid that he couldn''t calm down for several days. "I have a way to get rid of suspicions in the vige." "What method?" Tang Bi asked with hope, and she knew that Sister A was the smartest and would surely think of a good way to help the vige take refuge. Tang Guo said, "In the next day, when we are free, let''s go to the chaotic stone next to the vige and carve this poem. We will not only carve this poem, but then we will carve others. Finally, we will bury these stones. It''s best to get some moss on it so that it can be false. If the government is really going to hold it up, we will say that I have seen those verses, but just do nt understand what it means. Read. " When Tang Bi heard it, she felt relieved. This way you can get rid of the suspicions of the vigers. "it is good." Tang Guo continued to count money with a smile. I really didn''t expect to live a life of counting money now, which is pretty good. As for that method, it is only to appease Tang Bi. Su Mozhe would doubt if she really heard that verse, plus Tang Qiang''s strange performance. It only secretly investigates, if the people in the vige have no problems, they will be fine. If there is a problem, secret executions are possible. But with her, no one wants to touch the people here. Within two minutes, Tang Qiang stuffed the remaining silver into Tang Guo, and whispered, "Sister Guo, can I take this embroidery tape away?" "Yes, this is yours." Tang Guo counted the silver and handed the embellishment to Tang Qiang with satisfaction. Tang Qiang was holding her face with joy, and was ready to go home and pick up a box. This was a big price for her. The first precious embroidery she bought was double-sided embroidery, but then she really couldn''t spend a penny. Tang Guo went on to take one silk quilt and was ready to embroider the other. On this side, she intends to embroider moreplicated patterns. As for Tang Bi, the embroidery is rtively simple. After all, she couldn''t get better at once, she was different from Auntie. Auntie was quick from elementary school, but she was slightly inferior. "Are there girls?" Before long, Lin Yan''s voice sounded outside. Tang Guo put down the things in his hand, went out, and asked, "Yes, Lin Lin, what''s the matter?" "The lord instructed me to ask the girl Guoer, when will the three-way embroidery pattern mentioned earlier be embroidered." Lin Yan looked expressionless. "Next month, I will go to Beijing to embroider girl Pa, take it to the capital. The master said, this is an opportunity to first pass the delicate embroidery of the girl Guoer to the capital. The less, the better, to attract the wealthy officials and women. " "Go back and tell Master Nine, there must be next month." "Ok." Lin Yan did not leave immediately, but hesitated, and asked, "Girl Guoer, please take the liberty to ask, does your family''s stewed vegetables sell?" "how?" Lin Yan''s lips trembled slightly. "I want to buy something to eat." Not him at all! !! !! Chapter 1878: The village heads daughter (28) Chapter 1878: The vige head''s daughter (28) Chapter 1878: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (28) "Since Guard Lin wants to eat, that''s what I look at. It happens that I have nothing to do in the afternoon, so I will make some stewed vegetables. When the time is right, I will send Guard Lin to the past?" "No, the girl Guoer just needs to stand in the yard and call me, I will pick it up by myself." After speaking, Lin Yan still touched the silver and came out, and set it aside. The appetite is rtivelyrge. The stewed dish you made is really delicious, and it will inevitably bother you in the future. Silver should be what you should get. If the master knew that I was taking advantage, he would drive me away. If the master knew that he would take Lu Cai and return without giving money, he would surely kill him. Obviously the master wants to eat, but the master wants to tell him that he wants to eat. But such things are much better than being driven back to the capital. Therefore, he will carry this ck pot for the master. Tang Guo, of course, did not take it apart, and also collected the silver. That young boy was also greedy, and he had to have a poor man to carry a foodie. If he wanted to eat,e and tell her, and smiled, wouldn''t she have failed him? System: Yeah, be nice, you eat it every day. You don''t need to make such a mess. When the host greatly favors someone, there is no principle. Tang really did a lot, plus her eldest brother and second elder did not return for a long time, and once did not eat her stewed vegetables. She intends to let Tang Jindou take a pot, wrap severalyers of lotus leaves, put it in the pot, and ce it in the spring-eye ce behind the vige. The water there was cold, which would ensure that things were not bad. By the next day, Tang Jindou would be able to take her to her elder brother. When it was done, Tang Guo stood in the yard and called Lin Yan. After a while, Lin Yan stretched his face and took Lu Cai back. "Master, the brined vegetables are back." "Hurry up." Lin Yan confessed to put all the vegetables, which is more abundant than the first vegetables. There are several kinds of meat. Gu Jiuci just nced at the saliva in his mouth. He raised his hand. "Good job, you go out first. Master, I''m going to eat." On Lin Yan''s cold face, a resentful nce appeared. Gu Jiuci felt it, raised his head to look at Lin Yan, and looked at several tes of stewed vegetables on the table. His face was tangled, and there was a rare deliciousness on one side, and he didn''t know when he could eat it next time. On the other side are the subordinates who have followed him for many years. The palms and backs are all meat, which is really difficult to choose. Suddenly Gu Jiuzi was aiming at a te of several halogened eggs without peeling off the shell. With an idea, he took two halogened eggs and put them in an empty te. He said to Lin Yan, "You take this Let''s go eat, you and the housekeeper. " Then he felt that Lin Yan''s gaze hadn''t changed much. He took out a piece of gold from his sleeve, and threw it to Lin Yan. Food. " Lin Yan held the gold in his hand silently. He really hated it. The young master was so generous. Holding two stewed eggs, he took a heavy step and sniffed out the smell of stewed vegetables. Lin Yan went out of the door and hid the two stewed eggs. Anyway, the housekeeper did not see, the master''s personality, the housekeeper knows, and special care. But when he turned, he saw the steward who was touching his beard and smiling, and subconsciously gave a bar of gold to the steward. "Steward, Master, let you take a holiday and let you buy food in the city." "Lin Yan, give me my share." Lin Yan: "..." No, really not. see you tomorrow Chapter 1879: The village heads daughter (29) Chapter 1879: The vige head''s daughter (29) 1879 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (29) "Butler, aren''t you unaware that the master cares more for food, and how could it be given to me when encountering such delicious food, throwing money at us every time." Looking at the smiling butler, Lin Yan tried to exin, and nned to secretly greedy the two delicious marinated eggs. The steward was not fooled, and his eyes were nk. "Such a big smell, Lin Yan, when did your kid learn to lie?" "Butler, the taste shoulde from the house of the master." Lin Yan did not hesitate to try to cover up the truth again. If he can swallow two stewed eggs by himself, he must swallow them and share them. He doesn''t understand what sharing is. "It all came out." "Where is it?" Lin Yan bowed his head subconsciously, and heard the steward''s voice of sess, "Give it up, don''t try to do it yourself, Lin Yan, your mind, boy, still can''t." Lin Yan felt helpless and touched a stewed egg to the housekeeper. "How do you know that I hid something?" "If the master does nt give you food, you will definitelye out faceless, give me the gold indifferently, and let me buy it. But this time, although your face is still cold, you can have a cold face With a little anxiety, there is still some expectation in the eyes. Finally Lin Yan, you have practiced martial arts since you were a child. But just now, your steps have been messed up. When you gave me gold, you were slightly anxious. " There was a little shock on Lin Yan''s indifferent face. He looked at his eyes narrowly, bite and bite the old housekeeper who ate bittern. Did he expose so many ws in a short time? "It''s delicious on earth." The steward had finished eating the stewed eggs, looked at Lin Yan with a smile, and scared him to run away. The steward''s voice reached his ear, "Lin Yan, don''t you go to the city to buy food?" "No, housekeeper, you go alone, I want to protect the master." The steward smiled and threw away the gold. What protects his master is obviously afraid of being robbed by him. "This boy, I really don''t know how to respect the elderly." ... Since Tang Qiang has known Su Moxun''s existence to everyone in the vige, he knows that he is upset. Later, helplessly, a businessman named Chen Mo was injured because he encountered a robber in the middle. Basically, he doesn''t go out much. Because so many people in the vige knew his existence, he changed his name. A few dayster, his men contacted him because his injuries were so severe that he couldn''t do anything for a while and the vige was calm. In order not to expose himself, he has arranged for his men to go to another remote ce to create the illusion of his escape. The days of living here were rtively peaceful. Later, when I heard reports from his men, the opponent did not doubt anything, but sent someone to trace the fake journey made by him. He intends to hide in the vige for the time being, just in this vige there is a Tang Yindou, a businessman. There is a small caravan in Tang Yindou''s hands, most of them are from the vige, and a few are from the outside. After inquiring, he found that Tang Yindou was indeed a little clever and also a knowledgeable person. As long as they are a little smart and capable, and the background is clean, the other party is willing to gather under their own hands. So he arranged two people to mix into Tang Yindou''s caravan. With this level of identity, he and his men pass on messages, which is even easier. Chapter 1880: The village heads daughter (30) Chapter 1880: The vige head''s daughter (30) 1880 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (30) He can sit here and grasp what''s going on outside. His opponents and enemies have no way of knowing his existence. Yes, a while back, he already knew that his mother and sister had been killed. At this point he must lie dormant and wait for his body to recover. While he is doing something, he will gather evidence to kill those who harm his Hou government as soon as possible. This day, one thing troubled Su Mozhen. The little vige aunt who rescued him, Tang Qiang, had a lot of strange ces on his body. For example, the verse written on the rice paper on his desk, he originally doubted whether Tang Qiang had something to do with the previous dynasty. Two hundred years have passed from the previous dynasty to the current dynasty. Even if it is not dead, you may know that the trend is over, and change your name to live a normal life. In his observation of Tang Qiang, he is not very like the person who wrote such poems. In addition to this poem, there are many other words and expressions, all of which are very meaningful, and listen carefully, unlike Tang Qiang''s creation. He suspected someone else, but in the end no evidence was found. Tang Qiang asionally talks to himself, something he doesn''t understand. What a life without a is really sad, what the toilet here is really too broken, and what bath to use to boil water is too troublesome. He also said that there was no mobile phone, noputer, it was really boring, and it was not convenient to go out, and she was almost killed by a carriage. So, what is the web? Definitely not a fishing. So what is a toilet? It should not be a ce to wash your hands. The bath water is not hot, can it still be used directly? What is a cell phone and aputer? Why is it boring without a cell phone? Traffic, he can understand some, should be a travel tool, after all, the other party mentioned the carriage. Is there any other travel tool that is better than a carriage and not bumpy? Su Mo narrowed his eyes. If anything, he had to find a way out of Tang Qiang''s mouth. Now he couldn''t figure out what secret the other party had, and didn''t dare to act lightly. When there is an opportunity, Tang Qiang knows what he knows. Of course, he can also feel that Tang Qiang, like many women who are obsessed with him, often shows his obsession with him. It''s a little different from those women in the past. Even if the women were obsessed with him, they looked subtle and shameless, dare not look at them. Tang Qiang, his straight eyes made him a little ufortable. He didn''t hide it at all. It was him inside the two big, glittering eyes. Doing things is also a big care, there is nothing good, not shy at all, send it directly in front of him. Tang Qiang''s straightforward behavior, he did meet for the first time. Because the other party was so obsessed with him, he nned to leave the vige and find a way to let Tang Qiang willingly leave with him. When he leaves his hometown, he can always find a chance to dig out the secret in Tang Qiang''s mind. Tang Qiang didn''t know this, only felt that Su Mozhen seemed to be more and more intimate with her, and was very happy. Therefore, she will also show the baby she just bought to Su Mozhen, "This is what Guoer embroidered, is it good?" "Um." Su Mochi nced lightly, then paused, sincerely, "It really looks good." This square embroidery process, even from his critical point of view, really can''t pick anything wrong. Chapter 1881: The village heads daughter (31) Chapter 1881: The vige head''s daughter (31) 1881 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (31) This delicate embroidery will definitely be loved by many government officials and women in Beijing. If his mother and sister were alive, he would definitely find a way to buy the two from this vige aunt with excellent embroidery skills and give them to them. Now that people are gone, what is the use of these things? "You also think it''s good-looking, it must be really good-looking. Don''t hesitate to pay me a lot of money to buy it back." Tang Qiang carefully closed the box. "So beautiful and expensive things, I n to collect them." If you use it, use the ones that her father approved. It''s cheap and easy to use. If you don''t like it, throw it. "If I get married in the future, I must ask Sister Guoer to help me embroider Xipa, no matter how much money I can." Tang Qiang thought that her cheeks were still a little red, so she had to work hard to save money. This situation made her think about the scene where she saved all the pocket money given by her parents in order to buy a Lolita skirt. Think about it, still a little bit excited. Even if she wears it in the book, she can''t change the problem of storing beautiful things. Since having this square embroidery, she has forgotten the look of Lolita''s little skirt. In order to better understand Tang Qiang, Su Moxuan took people away at that time. Tang Qiang took him to the vige to hang out, and he did not object. At this moment, but Tang Bi was anxious. Watching the two close each other every day, anxious in my heart, I don''t know what to do. She had no position at all and asked Tang Qiang to leave Su Mozhen. I haven''t seen Su Mohan''s cruelty, who would believe that such a young boy who is vivacious and aggressive is a man who is unrecognized by six rtives, indifferent, and cruel. Tang Qiang also brought Su Mozhen to Tang Guo''s house to see her embroidery. Tang Guo didn''t mind, just took a close look at what kind of **** Su Moyu was. System: hazardous waste, it is rmended to dispose of it early. "Sister Guoer, your embroidery is so good, your hands are so clever and so beautiful." Tang Qiang praised Tang Guo, and he really praised him, without any other thoughts. When I have enough money, can I choose a suit and let you help me embroider the embroidery? " Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled, "Just enough money." "That''s really great. It will definitely be more and more difficult to obtain the consequences of the children and sisters." Tang Qiang thought, isn''t that the work of those design masters? Later Tang Guo''s embroidery was known by people all over the world. Even if the pattern is very ordinary, as long as it is called her name, it is difficult for one party to find, and it can be fancy. Now that she can buy one for five hundred and twenty, she won''t be able to get it for five thousand. What is a priceless market? This is called a priceless market. "Abi''s embroidery also looks good." Tang Qiang ran to Tang Bi''s again, and Su Moxuan would naturally follow. The closer to Tang Bi, Tang Bi''s heart was a jump. Tang Guo put down her hand and chose to sit next to Tang Bi before letting her settle down. "Abi, your embroidery is getting better and better. Why are you so powerful? Everyone is named Tang, why is the gap so big." Tang Qiang was a little annoyed, why she lived in this body. Apart from spending money, women''s reds or whatever are really not at all. Can such a woman survive in ancient times? Oh, her dad is rich, and recruiting is easy. Tang Bi kept her head buried and embroidered silently. Hand shake identally embroidered the wrong stitch because Su Moxie was here. Chapter 1882: The village heads daughter (32) Chapter 1882: The vige head''s daughter (32) 1882 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (32) "Actually, this needle doesn''t need to be changed." Tang Guo said that he directly took Tang Bi''s attention away, and then looked at Tang Guo intently, how to remedy the wrong ce for her embroidery, of course, there are some differences from the original flower, more special and more delicate Look good. Tang Bi has beenpletely immersed in it, and has forgotten the existence of Su Mozhen. Su Mozhang was not impatient, watching two vige aunts study how to embroider here. Even though Tang Guo was outstanding, he didn''t attract his attention. Now he was full of hatred and seizure of power, how could he be fascinated by strange, long beautiful little vige aunts. He came here only to win the favor of Tang Qiang. When he was ready to leave, he was able to take the people away, and at that time he tried to find a way to seize the secret. But he looks very special, with a smile on his lips. Anyone who sees it will think that this is a handsome boy, and he will increase his favor. Tang Qiang watched the formation of these exquisite embroidery patterns, but she couldn''t look away. She has always loved this beautiful thing. Even if you save all your money and do nt buy snacks, you still have to buy these things. And when it is bought back, it will be carefully stored and protected. The craziest thing she did was two things. First, she saved money to buy her favorite Lolita boutique. Second, all her thoughts gave her the favorite male actor in the novel. Regardless of any shorings, you can find thousands of reasons to get rid of the crime, a special double standard. You can also quarrel for a long time on the Inte and across for paper people. In the next few days, in addition to getting along with Su Mozhen, Tang Qiang came to see Tang Guoxiu embroidery. From the beginning to the end, he vigorously yed Tang Guo with rainbow farts, all kinds of boasting, boasting that nobody in the world canpare. The system is a bit unreadable, is it? Tang Bi, finally found an opportunity without Su Mozhang, and talked to Tang Qiang, "Sister Qiang Qiang, when is Chen Gongzi, when will we leave our vige?" Tang Qiang was interrupted, blowing Tang fart to Tang Guo, not angry at all, and looking back at Tang Bi said, "I don''t know for the time being, Chen Gongzi''s injury is more serious, he has to support him a lot, and travels long distances, which is bad for him . " Tang Bi: It is better to be unfavorable, it is better to die directly. "Oh, is that so? Sister Qiang Qiang, are you too close to Chen Gongzi? This is not good for your reputation." Tang Qiang doesn''t matter, "I and Chen Gongzi are innocent. I don''t need to care about others'' eyes, take my own path, and let others talk." Tang Bi was helpless, "Sister Qiang Qiang, I think you are afraid of something to Chen Gongzi." "You see it?" Tang Qiang said with a smile. "Yeah, Chen Gongzi is good and humble. Who doesn''t like it? Don''t you like it?" Tang Bi quickly shook his head. "I don''t like it at all. People like him are so noble that I can''t afford to climb." I''m going to die when I climb up. I''m sorry. As a result, she can''t bear it. Tang Guo sat aside, reallyughing and couldn''t help but interject, "Qiang Qiang, have you known where Chen Gongzi is, and who else is in the family? If you really like him, you must Think more and don''t hurt yourself in the end. " Tang Qiang thought, of course she understood. She didn''t know how many times that novel had been turned. In the eighteenth generation of Su Mozhang''s ancestor, she could carry it down. Tang Qiang also understood the ideas of Tang Guo and Tang Bi. The ancient women are definitely more conservative. Chapter 1883: The village heads daughter (33) Chapter 1883: The vige head''s daughter (33) Chapter 1883: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (33) If Tang Bi wasn''t because his family was gone, he wouldn''t have gone with Su Mo. Because of the content in the book, she hates Tang Bi a bit. But this time, she didn''t hate Tang Bi anymore. The girl was weak and weak, and it was quite annoying. In the future, she will not talk about this female lead. Now that she has taken Su Moyu away, the days of Tang Jindou''s family being destroyed have passed, presumably they will not be destroyed. She revealed Su Mo''s identity, causing the other party to change her name and cover her identity. There should be no danger in the vige. That''s all she can do, to avoid the goddess and her bing a hater, she really worked hard. In the future, when the male **** left, he would take her up and they would be able to live lovingly. Tang Guo and Tang Bi, in this vige, can flourish in a small day, it is really the best of both worlds. "Sister Guoer, you don''t have to worry about this. I know Chen Gongzi''s and others are very good." Those who are loved by Su Mozhang will live well, she believes. Fortunate to be able toe here without having a handful of male gods. Tang Guo smiled and said, "My way, think about it, there will be many unforeseen things happening in the future. Some things happen, and you may be toote to regret." She doesn''t care what Tang Qiang chooses. After all, who is Su Mozhe, Tang Qiang knows it. To say that, it was because Tang Qiang was not bad. He also indirectly dealt with a lot of troubles and took away the bad thing Su Mozhen. Unfortunately, Su Mozhang is harmful garbage and cannot be recycled. Tang Bi was very worried. Su Mozhen was so bad. What if Tang Qiang had the same experience as her in the future? Although nothing happened, she was still worried. This strange soul doesn''t look bad, but the obsession of Su Moxuan in the other''s eyes is just like her. "Sister Qiang Qiang, you must not be impulsive. Some people seem to be good on the surface, but what''s in their heart, until the end, you don''t even know." Tang Bi unknowingly said too much, and quickly remedied, "I also went to the cityst time. I heard Mr. Shu said many such people." Tang Qiang had no doubt at all. The only thing she doubted was that in front of Tang Bi, although her face was very delicate, her skin was like a little ck girl. Is it really the peerless beauty in the novel? And there is still a trend of getting darker and darker. Su Moxie still can''t bear Tang Bi at this time, the other party''s taste is so strange. "Abi, you look so dark," Tang Qiang said seriously, "you are a little younger than me and so dark, how to choose a husband in the future, when you have time, protect your skin more. Use some skincare balm. " "I''m still young ..." When Tang Bi said this, her ears were a little red, and she was really young. After another year, I can say kiss. But in this life, she may have no way to give her true heart. Besides, she didn''t want to use balm or anything. The increasingly dark skin on her body was only tanned after she spent the whole summer. If you don''t expose it every few days, it may be a lot in vain. Tang Bi was distressed. When did Su Moji get out of their Tang family? [Host, have you beenughed to death, if Tang Qiang is not obsessed with Su Mozhen, she can be a little friend with your sister. The two are really fun talking. Chapter 1884: The village heads daughter (34) Chapter 1884: The vige head''s daughter (34) 1884 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (34) Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his lips. "Did you think that Abbi''s temperament broke off a bit?" [It seems that I''m not so afraid of Su Mozhang, maybe it''s because Su Mozhang didn''t notice her at all, and she was at ease without being noticed. "When I make more money, I will ask Abby a few gentlemen to swindle what she had met before." The system stumbled: [Host, are you even letting your sister down? "That''s what she wants." System: What it really says is right. "Please ask another martial arts teacher to teach her martial arts. This enemy must still be able to solve the knot in her heart by herself. When she has enough strength and finds that Su Mozhao is helpless, she can give Su Mozhao a free p and flustered heart can settle down. " System: Just like hosting you? Work hard, learn a variety of skills, and even rarely use things in the system space, you will slowly choose the fate of the antigen. Because I know everything, I''m not afraid of losing things outside of me, and don''t rely on these things, naturally I''m not afraid of losing. I''m not afraid that he will disappear one day or that the person who followed her will one day not follow. At the same time she got it, she was ready for it, and one day all these things were lost. Think about it, a little sad. But he dared to guarantee that he would never leave the host greatly unless there was any force to force him to strip him. He didn''tin at all, she was prepared. Tang Guo put the four-sided embroidery in a brocade box and said to Tang Bi, "I will send these embroidered quilts to Master Nine, and look at the capital. What can be done in the end?" Tang Bi is full of confidence. "There must be many government officials and life-loving women." These things in the previous life, which are slightly better and more refined, have been robbed, and the price is very expensive. With the help of the nine master, the price is definitely higher. She is already looking forward to what the future of their Tangjia Vige can be made of silk and sold to Beijing. Sister A is Sister A. Bing a rich man, she really looks forward to it. Gu Jiuzi looked at the embroidery ced in front of her, and her eyes had not moved away. It was too exquisite. The birds and flowers were lifelike. When she moved the embroidery, it seemed to be moving. He looked down at her. "Master Nine, how about these finished products?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Gu Jiu nodded and praised, "Okay, I have never seen such a good embroidery." "Then pleasee to Master Nine." "The two of us are partnerships, please don''t ask me." Gu Jiuci didn''t like this kindness. "Girl, Guoer, just wait for Lin Yan to bring back the good news." "Then take advantage of Master Jiu Ji''s good words. By the way, Master Jiu, our mulberry tree is growing very well. After a few months, we can slowly let the people in the vige start arge number of silkworm breeding and weaving. There is another thing that may require Master Nine to be able to do it. " Gu Jiu resigned his spirit, "What''s the matter?" Is it finally possible to use him? "I need a few good embroiders, and signing a contract with me for more than 20 years. The wages will not be poor. It should not be difficult for Master Jiu''s ability?" "no problem." I don''t know why. Gu Jiuci was very happy to be able to help Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left, he was still admiring the embroidery in front of him. This little girl is really amazing. She is good-looking, skillful, and good at cooking. I do nt know when she will be able to eat lochi. I hope that the embroidery will satisfy her and make him a bit lolly. Lin Yan walked in, looked at Gu Jiuci, and said coldly, "Master, do you need to report back to Su Mozhen?" "You and your second brother, let them fight. Second brother doesn''t want to care about this." Gu Jiu said without looking up, "Yes, this three-party embroidery is sent to the capital. This is the finished product of the girl Guoer''s hard embroidery. You give me a good momentum and let those women know that this Gold is hard to find. The more expensive the better, the better you do, next time I will give you one more egg. "Master, your subordinates will do well." Lin Yan wondered, "Master, isn''t there a Quartet here? Why only take the Quartet back?" Gu Jiuci put one of them in a box. "I''ll ept this master, and I''ll give it away when the timees." "Subordinates understand." Lin Yan wondered, did the master have a girl she liked? Does the master like girls too? Not that women are troublesome? see you tomorrow Chapter 1885: The village heads daughter (35) Chapter 1885: The vige head''s daughter (35) 1885 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (35) About twenty dayster, Lin Yan returned with good news. Gu Jiuci quickly asked the housekeeper to invite Tang Guo to his house. Tang Bi naturally followed suit. "Girl Guoer, what do you think of the result?" Gu Jiuci also sold a passer and asked Tang Guo with a smile. Tang Guo also answered with a smile, "Master Nine has a smile on his face, it must be good news." "Girl Guoer is really smart." Tang Bi: Everyone can see it. Master Jiu''s smile on your face isn''t good news. Will heugh? Tang Bi is still right, Gu Jiu''s good looks are very considerate, because her elder sister likes to look good. The nine master, her identity is mysterious. She is afraid that the other party will seduce her sister with her hue. Otherwise, she won''te to follow the news. "Girls Guoer, your embroidery squares, one of them was fortunate enough to be seen by the queen mother today. Coincidentally, the queen mother held a tea party and invited countless female mistresses. Ask boldly. The queen mother said that this was the princess ying in the city, and happened to meet, bought it for her. " "Since that day, Beijing''s youngdy and his wife are sending people to find the source of this embroidery. After waiting for two or three days, Lin Yan sent these embroidery to the auction house." Gu Jiuzi smiled, and needless to say, it must have been sold for a good price. The queen maiden is using this embroidery, no matter how much money you have to buy it. Lin Yan found out the silver ticket obtained from the auction and put it in front of Gu Jiuci. The master is really a talented person. For this Tangjia vige, a small business has actually used various rtionships. As for? I don''t understand. What is even more horrible is that the master also asked him to insert the price of an embroidery in it, and the one he left behind did not know who he gave it to. "Girl Guoer, this is the silver money earned." Gu Jiuji pushed the silver ticket in front of Tang Guo. "Now, with the money, the girl Guoer can do what she wants to do, right?" If you want to be a rich person, it is certainly impossible for each party to embroider embroidery by Tang Guo. No matter how powerful she is, she can only embroider a few parties a month. And this cherished item is rare and expensive. She has more embroidered products, and the value is not so high. Their ns are the same, wait for Tang Guo''s reputation to set out, and then set up the embroidery vige, using her reputation to make a sign. As long as the color is beautiful and the embroidery is exquisite, the people who buy it are still endless. Even in Beijing, no one is willing to pay such a high price every time. Then the one for daily use is very popr. Xiu Zhuang''s embroidery is made of silk, which is slightly more expensive. Generally, the price is from 12 to 52, and the one with the highest status is from 52 to 220. The status is more noble. asionally, it is 220 to 500. That''s enough. The most precious boutiques can be found when you can''t find them. When people in the world get used to it, if they have a little identity, they will choose to use the embroidered embroidery of Xiu Zhuang to have their face. The finished product embroidered by Tang Guo, he thought it could be used as a treasure for the town. Unless she is very honorable andes to the house to buy, she will sell. Otherwise, money is hard to find. The harder it is to find, after the fame has gained fame, even if it is not from her hands, countless people want it. Gu Jiuci thought so, Tang Guo thought so too. "Master Nine is waiting for dividends at the end of the year." Tang Guo looked up with a smile, "I won''t let you lose." Gu Jiuzi smiled and replied: "Girl Guoer is smart and smart, whatever you do, I believe." In fact, it doesn''t matter if he loses, he has a lot of money. Chapter 1886: The village heads daughter (36) Chapter 1886: The vige head''s daughter (36) Chapter 1886: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (36) Gu Jiuci rejoiced when he saw Tang Guo. Thinking of the side of the embroidery he secretly hid, he doesn''t understand why he secretly hid it. Maybe, the embroidery is really exquisite. He wants to keep it for one party. "Master Nine, can you help me find an embroidered mother?" Gu Jiu nced to Lin Yan, whether you did a good job of this matter. Lin Yan looked scalp numb, and quickly said, "Master, his subordinates areing back quickly. The embroidered girls can''t stand the daily meals and sleep, and they all ride in carriages. They should be able to arrive in a few days." "Well, good job." Gu Jiuci stopped looking at Lin Yan, but looked at Tang Guo with a very straightforward look. He was thinking in his heart that he had instructed Lin Yan to make things so perfect, and the girl Guoer had no ns to thank him for making a delicious stewed dish. In fact, he didn''t care about dividends at the end of the year. I often give him pickles and say everything. Since eating her stewed vegetables, he has missed every day and has nothing to eat. "Girl Guoer, there is one thing I''m sorry to say to you," Gu Jiu said to his heart and found an excuse for eating stewed vegetables. "Lin Lin was arranged to go back before, and I told him, as long as he took care of the matter It s beautiful, so I asked the girl Guoer for some stewed vegetables for him. " System: Hahahahahaha ... He obviously wants to eat it. Tang Guo: She thought it was something wrong. Lin Yan''s icy face was a little bit broken. Why did you agree to him, and asked the girl Guoer to ask for sauerkraut? ? Master, can you touch your conscience before you speak? With a smile in his eyes, Gu Jiuzi looked at Lin Yan, who was full ofints in his eyes, "When you leave, Ben Shao promised you, even if you don''t want to be shameful, you will fulfill your promise. Lin Yan: The master is super shameless! !! Gu Jiuci turned his eyes to Tang Guo again, "Isn''t it inconvenient for you, Girl Fruit? I will give you money, and I won''t let you suffer." "Master Nine joke, money is not money, so out of sight. I promised before, when things are done, I will make some stewed dishes to thank Master Nine ... and Lin Weiwei." Tang Guo has known for a long time that Gu Jiuci is delicious and also protects food. Every time I delivered the pasta, I''m afraid it basically fell into his mouth. Look at Lin Yan''s unwilling, usation, and finally yielding expression, she was amused. This guy is really a bit cute, and even desperately eats even himself. On the same day, Tang Guo put down everything and went to the city with Tang Bi and bought a lot of ingredients. I can buy everything I can buy, and now the weather is gradually getting colder, and things will not change the taste for a day or two. It is also possible to make more. In the evening, Gu Jiuzi watched Lin Yan and the steward reach him in front of him and measured it with a basin. "Thank you, Girl Guer for me." Gu Jiuci took a chicken thigh, and he didn''t know how he did it. The chicken thighs were so elegant. Lin Yan swallowed his saliva and said, "Master, my subordinate has thanked him three times." "Master, this thing will break for a day or two at most. This time there are three pots. It is better to finish it earlier." The steward smiled. "Actually, this thing is delicious today, tomorrow. In the day after tomorrow, it may not be so good. " Chapter 1887: The village heads daughter (37) Chapter 1887: The vige head''s daughter (37) Chapter 1887: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (37) Gu Jiuji raised his head, nced at the two of them, and then stared at the Lingcai in the basin. The steward said nothing was wrong, but he gave him so much pain all at once. Gu Jiu said nothing, and took two more sips. In the end, he really couldn''t stand the two, and knew his own appetite. Three pots of braised vegetables, in one or two days, could not finish. He waited for a while between the three basins, as if making a decision. Although Lin Yan''s face was cold, his whole body was already tense. Although the master has taken care of the food, this time it is obvious that a person cannot finish eating for two days, it is impossible to really only divide his two stewed eggs, right? Although the steward was smiling, the hands hidden in his sleeves were also pinched. His little master, there are three pots of this braised cabbage. The master is all right, but he is too protective. I didn''t see him keen on things like gold or silver, just throw them at y. Just eat it, it''s baby''s tight. In the end, Gu Jiuci gritted his teeth and divided one of them, which didn''t look so good, to Lin Yan and the housekeeper. "Go away and eat, don''t disturb your young master''s eyes." Lin Yan and the housekeeper ran out ecstatically. Within a few days, two in horse-drawn carriages came to the vige. From the carriage, all were women between the ages of twenty and thirty. After Tang Guo''s introduction, the vige''s talents knew that these women were all embroidered women she invited back from the outside. Before that, Tang Jindou built his house with his two sons. The house was built ording to Tang Guo''s ideas and divided into several parts. The sericulture room, the dyeing workshop, the embroidery room, the house where the embroidery woman lives, the kitchen ... and so on must have some ces. From the outside it doesn''t look like a carved fence, but the space inside is reallyrge. At the outermost side, there is a high wall to prevent people from spying on the inside. The mulberry tree has gradually grown up, and the embroidery mother also has it. People in the vige knew Tang Guo''s embroidery, and it was auctioned to sky-high prices, giving a lot of hope to this embroidery vige that had taken shape. Because Tang Guo paid enoughbor to prevent the vigers from losing money, everyone was willing to follow her. Weeding mulberry trees, raising silkworms, and cooking things for the embroidery women in Xiu Zhuang. People in the vige are happy. Arge number of them are illiterate. They didn''t send Tang Yindou to run, and it was a bit regrettable. It can be said that the appearance of Xiu Zhuang is not only good for this, it is also good for the entire county. The county magistrate has also seen it because of this matter. In the end, Tang Guo passed the county order and invited a lot of nursing homes to see the house in Xiu Zhuang. Naturally, there are some benefits to the county order. This county is still very good. I also saw Tang Guo''s trouble-free. He seriously opened the embroidery room. He also heard that Tang Guoxiu''s embroidery has a reputation in the imperial city. The county magistrate begged him, too, and wanted an embroidery. The magistrate had no choice but to look for Tang Jindou. Such a trivial matter, Tang Guo will certainly be satisfied. She personally embroidered one side and asked Tang Bi to embroider a few more. She was embroidering for the county magistrate, and Tang Bi embroidered it for the magistrate''s wife. Thises to the door, free advertising is not used, it is really a waste. Sure enough, the county magistrate was very pleased to receive the embroidery. Chapter 1888: The village heads daughter (38) Chapter 1888: The vige head''s daughter (38) Chapter 1888: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (38) The county magistrate also saw that Tang Guo had given away a lot. I heard that it was Tang Guo s sister, Tang Bixiu. It looked almost, but it was also a rare and rare treasure. She quickly took it out and gave it to her official. Mrs. House. Within two days, the door of Xiu Zhuang had been broken, and countless orders could not be reached. At present, the wife anddy of the official family in this county are talking about the Tang embroidery vige. They heard that this Tang embroidery vige does not make cheap embroidery. It''s the kind of embroidery that cost tens of pennies and hundreds of pennies, and they don''t do it. The materials for making embroidery in Tang''s Embroidery Vige are all embroidered with silk satin made by themselves. The selling price is at least twelve. Even for such a small party, they do not think it is expensive at all. Which woman does not love silk? However, a dress made of silk can cost dozens or two dors, and the workmanship is more exquisite. With embroidery, hundreds of pairs are not a problem. It is their grandmothers and youngdies, who are able to own a set of silk dresses, is a very luxurious thing. The silk dress cannot be worn, this embroidery must have it. At the corner of that embroidery, there is a small "Tang" mark, which is the capital they show off. Tang Yindou couldn''t sit still, he had to talk to Tang Jin first. Tang Jindou knocked on the pipe and said, "These are all Guo''er always doing. The co-worker is still the nine master. Let''s talk directly with Guoer. This girl can do it, and I don''t understand those. Tang Jindou was telling the truth. Tang Yindou came to him, and he expected it. "Okay, I''ll talk to Guo''er," Tang Yindou smiled. "Brother, Guo''er is really amazing. If she were my daughter, that would be great." Tang Jindou grinned: "Don''t think about it, Guoer is my daughter in this life." Tang Yindou: Can''t he think about it? The mind of this business is really terrible. Why isn''t such a smart girl his daughter? Tang Yindou had some regrets, although his family Qiang Qiang, although a bit smart, can really notpare to fruit when ites to doing business. Take a look at this girl, usually the atmosphere does not appear a bit, the action is so fierce, how long is this? That is, he just went out and ran for a few months. The changes in Tangjia Vige are really too great. Tang Yindou found Tang Guo. Tang Guo was not surprised at all. "Uncle, although they are all family members, their brothers have to settle their ounts. However, I can give you priority over what you want." When Tang Yindou heard it, he smiled and said, "Guo is really capable, and I think so. Don''t worry, we are all one family. In this county, the second uncle will not insert a leg, and the second uncle will be good Gadget, get sold elsewhere. " Tang Guo was teased, "It''s OK for the second uncle to get it wherever he wants to sell it, and at what price, someone buys it, which is the second uncle''s skill." Looking at Tang Guo like this, Tang Yindou couldn''t help but regret it. How nice it was to be his daughter. The two fathers and daughters joined forces, maybe they can be the world''s richest man. In the end, Tang Yindou and Tang Guo signed a contract for the order and left with a smile. Such a big movement, Su Mozhi naturally knew. This time, Tang Guo really got into his eyes. It came to him because this embroidery vige was very profitable. If you can own the embroidery vige as your own backing resource. It is even possible to build secret forces here. Who can think of it? Su Mozhen changed his attitude and often followed Tang Qiang to Tang Guo. Seems to be trying to get Tang Guo''s attention, but He Tang Guo could not see him at all. Chapter 1889: The village heads daughter (39) Chapter 1889: The vige head''s daughter (39) 1889 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (39) "Gong Chen, do you want to ce an order with me?" Tang Guo seemed to notice him finally, "You arete, the order for this year is almost the same. We will have the embroidery here, and we will take the order again. Bute. " Su Mochi smiled: "This is really a pity." He was thinking, what would happen to be able to im the embroidery vige as his own? Xiu Zhuang was able to develop to this level in a short time, all because of this vige aunt named Tang Guo. After his inquiry, Xiu Zhuang was in charge of Tang Guo, and most of the things had to go through her hands. Tang Bi saw Su Moyou''s thoughtful look, her legs and stomach were shaking. She is too familiar with this expression. Su Mozhen''s expression must be thinking about something bad to others. Now hees here every day, mostly in the idea of ying embroidery. How to do? What can she do to stop Su Mozhang? Xiu Zhuang is the hard work of sister A for almost a year and must not be ruined in Su Mozhang''s hands. Also, after all this time, why didn''t Su Mozhang leave? What does Lai do in Tangjia Vige? Tang Bi bit her lip tightly. If it hadn''t been for the fact that her skin had been tanned a lot, I''m afraid everyone could see that she was pale now. "Abi." Tang Guo found out and called Tang Bi. What did Su Moji think, she knew. It is nothing more than looking at Xiu Zhuang to make money, intending to get Xiu Zhuang in his hands, to be a ce where he secretly builds power? Think beautiful! Don''t bluff him, I really don''t know what hisst name is. Tang Bi heard Tang Guo call her, trying to maintain her expression, pretending she didn''t know what to do, and trying to control the trembling body, "Sister, what''s wrong with me?" "I can''t get out of here. You used to ask Master Nine toe over." Tang Bi was puzzled, and frowned. Auntie was fine. Would you pleasee to Master Jiu? But now she did want to get out of the embroidery room, and she ran out quickly. Gu Jiuzi heard Tang Guo approach him, and Tang Bi said nothing. He didn''t refuse at all, and immediately agreed to go. Tang Bi found that Gu Jiuci was painting, probably because of her interruption and the painting was crooked. My heart was a little scared, but Gu Guji was not angry at all, as if he was still very happy, and it was really elusive. Lin Yan nced at the dazzling painting, the master''s temperament, he was getting more and more unable to touch, wasn''t he annoying that someone would bother him to paint? Oh, by the way, girl Guoer is rted to Lu Cai. Last time, I was reallyfortable in eating and drinking. I don''t know when I cane again. He can understand that the principle is not necessary for the master to eat. System: Pured. Lin Yan did not understand, or followed Gu Jiu to Tang Guo. Aftering to Tangjia Vige for so long, Su Moxun knew that the house next to the vige chief''s house was a wealthy son. In order not to get in trouble, he certainly won''t visit and rarely even shows up. Gu Jiuci is the same. At most, he walked to the door, so they never met. Here Su Mozhen is still thinking about what to do to be able to grasp Tang Guo''s handle and control the other party for his use. Gu Jiuci has slowly walked in, and Lao Yuan''s voice came into the room. "Girl, Guoer, are you in a hurry to find me?" Su Moji always felt that the voice was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. Chapter 1890: The village heads daughter (40) Chapter 1890: The vige head''s daughter (40) 1890 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (40) Although a little familiar, Su Mozhe didn''t feel anything. He''s been in Tangjiacun for almost a year. Maybe he heard each other''s voice by chance, or maybe they have simr voices. He continued to stare at the embroidery patch somewhere, lost in thought. He has received news from Beijing City, and now the embroidery of Tang''s Embroidery Vige is divided into many levels. The highest is the double-sided embroidery. One side is marked with Tang and the other side is marked with fruit. Such a mark represents the founder of Tang''s Embroidery Vige. Now Tang Guo''s embroidery is hard to find, and it has no value. In just one year, he had reached such a level that he did not expect it. In the future, even Tang Guo will be able to sit and count silver without spending a stitch. Now that he was killed in Houfu''s house, he may be chased and killed as soon as he shows up. At that time, the shops on Ming Nian had been sealed up. Secretly, not many survive. Money for him is indispensable. With this embroidery vige, half of the problems can be solved. "Girl Guoer, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Jiuci had already arrived inside the house. "Did you make something delicious?" I have a thin skin from the beginning, I''m sorry. By now Gu Jiuci''s cheeks have be thicker. When she met Tang Guo, she praised her craftsmanship, embroidery, and stewed dishes, and said she missed them. It s really for eating, and my face is gone. I don''t know if it is because of these words that Tang Guo was so pleased that Gu Jiuci could really coax a lot of delicious food. Not only marinated dishes, but also various pastries. If it were not for men and women, he really wanted to stay at the vige chief''s house. Tang Bi looked angry at Gu Jiuji''s shameless look. These nine masters, these days, are really more and more out of focus. What a noble boy, what now? In order to eat the food made by her elder sister, she waspletely shameless, and she actually learned to talk about it. No matter what Auntie does, she has to boast. System: He knows that no matter how high-cold people are, they will copse, but sooner orter. In front of the host, this guy is faceless. "It''s Master Jiu Lao Ji who is going to make something to eat. If you can''t leave, ask Master Jiu toe and ask, what do you want to eat?" Tang Guo raised his head and looked at Gu Jiu with a smile. A good smile broke into Gu Jiuci''s eyes so suddenly. He was so full of food that he stared at this good-looking face, so he couldn''t open his eyes. For a moment, he thought that if he could wake up and look at this face, he could give up a lot of food. The idea just passed away. He came back, his ears were a little flushed, and he coughed. "I like the girl Guo''er." He tried hard to conceal his disorientation just now, and looked towards other ces, just seeing Su Mozhen who was staring somewhere and calcting. All the embarrassment is gone and the smile on his face disappears. Su Moyu? Su Mozhang was stared at with a cold gaze, and looked up subconsciously. When he saw Gu Jiuci, he almost stepped back in shock, even subconsciously trying to kneel on his knees. Looking at the warning in Gu Jiuci''s eyes, his back was full of cold sweat and he dared not move. Gu Jiuci gave him a cold nce, and then turned his eyes to Tang Guo''s position. He bent down slightly, with a smile on his face, and the distance between them was very close, "Girl Guoer." "What do you want?" Gu Jiuhan smiled and said, "I think so." "What to eat then?" Tang Guo asked. Gu Jiuji smirked a smile: "I want to eat everything you make, girl, can you?" system:? ? ? Why is it so sudden? Su Mozhen heard it naturally, and then looked at Gu Jiu and looked at Tang Guo so intently. All the previous bad ideas had disappeared. He whispered away while the two were chatting. Gu Jiuci ignored him at all, Tang Qiang watched him leave, and followed him. Gu Jiuci smiled a little deeper, just like fun, if not, don''t me him for being nosy. Therefore, girl Guoer, guessing something, actually thought of pulling him over to the town. What a clever girl, he whispered, "Girl, Guoer, you have to make more food for me. I don''t want anything, I will eat it." System: Is this coquettish or something? Gu Jiuci, are you sure you want nothing but food? see you tomorrow Chapter 1891: The village heads daughter (41) Chapter 1891: The vige head''s daughter (41) 1891 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (41) Since Gu Jiuqi shamelessly asked Tang Guo here for the benefit that day, he woulde to Tang Guo''s house when he was okay. At the beginning, he asked her implicitly what to eat at noon today. Up to now he is, "Girl Guoer, I have already told Lin Yan to go to the city to buy ingredients, and then let him clean it up. You can also order him to add spices when you want to do it. Whatever? ces can help, you''re wee. " Gu Jiuji shook a fan and sat aside, "In short, I am a bit unhappy about eating the food made by Guoer girl, so if you have any rough work, heavy work, tired work or something, you can call Lin Yan to go." (Lin Yan who is rushing to the city to buy ingredients: "..." For whom will he spend his entire life? He is really shameless.) Su Moxun never stepped into Tang Guo''s house again. Tang Bi felt relieved, and at the same time seemed to understand that Gu Jiuji''s identity was not ordinary. And her elder sister, I guess I found it. So, did Sister A ask her to call Master Jiu that day just to calm Su Mozhen? So did Auntie find out that Su Mozhen was wrong? Also, Su Mozhi said to the outside that he was a businessman, but any businessman stayed in their Tangjia vige for almost a year and did not leave? If you were a businessman, you wouldn''t be able to stay for a long time. Tang Bi nced at her, Gu Jiuji shook the folding fan, and sat with a smile on her face, struggling to praise her sister''s embroidered flowers. The words are good, but this person is really shameless. "Master Nine." "Girl Guoer, is there anything?" Gu Jiuci was willing to sit here and watch her doing things. In fact, Tang Guo is not very busy right now. In order to maintain her reputation as the first embroidered mother today, she will still embroider a embroidery one month. Gu Jiu resigned and sent someone to send this treasure to various ces to beat Tang Guo''s reputation. Thanks to him, Tang Guo''s reputation is known to everyone in the world, and I am afraid I heard about it in the Western Regions. It is said that each side of her embroidery is different. Many people are waiting to be able to purchase her embroidery quilts to study the embroidery methods above. The Tang''s Embroidery Vige, which was originally built, has been expanded several times. Even so, the embroidery shop is still very busy, with countless ordersing from all directions. In order to avoid such a flood of embroidery and embroidery, Tang Guo limited the order of embroidery to only a few finished products per year. It''ste, it''s gone. Before that, she and Tang Bi had been painting dress styles, Tang''s Embroidery, and finally started to work on ready-made clothes. Countless merchants are waiting here. "Master Nine, I need garlic to cook in a while." Gu Jiu hesitated, "Garlic?" He knew garlic, so he asked, "Isn''t it enough? Steward and Lin Yan have gone to the city, or should I buy them?" When Tang Bi heard it, he fluttered andughed. Master Jiu, do you remember your distinguished identity? Actually, she wants to be an errand of her sister, and she has to buy garlic in the city. Speaking out, is it because they want tough at the people in their Tangjia vige. "My family has a lot of garlic. I don''t need to buy this thing. My dad nted a lot of it before, and the garlic is hanging outside." Tang Guo pointed out the window, Gu Jiuji followed, and he saw that it was full Row of garlic. He didn''t understand. What did the girl ask him to do? "Master Nine, I''m very busy here." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled. Gu Jiuci is a bit enlightened, so let him help? "Then what can I do?" Chapter 1892: The villages daughter (42) Chapter 1892: The vige''s daughter (42) 1892 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (42) "When cookingter, you need to use a lot of garlic, probably a bowl," Tang Guopared the size of the bowl in front of him, and his slender fingers pointed out the window. Do you want a bowl? " Tang Bi: Sister, this is the honorable Master Nine. This is not very good, although Master Nine has no image in her heart. System: Don''t ask, you should just ask. Gu Jiuci did not hesitate at all, "Just one bowl?" "Well, one bowl is enough." After Tang Guo finished, he saw Gu Jiuci pulling his sleeves. After pulling up the sleeves, pin the folding fan around the waist again. "You girl will have such a trivial matter in the future, just tell me." Gu Jiuci at this time seemed to forget his identity. Peel garlic? He was afraid of forgetting that in the past, he would not have to pour himself a ss of water. I don''t know when the peeling of garlic will be so ted. He strode to the kitchen first, took a clean bowl, and a stool outside the house, he took some garlic down. ce the stool under the window, sit down and be able to face the Tang Guo in the window, and chat through the window. He ced the garlic by the window and hung it. First, I took one. When I was about to peel, Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Master Jiu, you can''t peel directly with your hands. If you peel too much, your hands will hurt." Tang Guo nned to pass him a pair of scissors, and she had no other meaning, but suddenly wanted to see how he peeled the garlic. Seeing that he did not refuse at all, and was still cheerful, he felt very good. If you peel garlic, peel it, but can''t you make your hands bad because of peeling garlic? Gu Jiu hesitated for a moment and did not pick up the scissors. Instead, he opened his robes and found a dagger from the position of the calf next to the boots. "I''ll use this." The dagger was also iid with a few beautiful rubies. After the dagger came out of the sheath, there was a cold light on it. The system thinks, if those garlic heads are conscious, looking at such a dagger, it is estimated that they will peel off their shells directly, it is too scary, is there any. Gu Jiuci saw Tang Guo looking at him. He looked at the garlic, then looked at the dagger in his hand, and asked, "Is there anything wrong?" "Master Nine, have you ever cut someone with this dagger? If you cut someone, you can''t use it if you have seen blood." Gu Jiuji: "..." Tang Bi: "..." system: Gu Jiu resigned to God and quickly said, "It hasn''t been used, and it can''t be shot every time." "Oh, Master Nine, please be busy." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his lips. "Tough Master Nine." "It''s not hard, just a little thing. Every day Ie to the girl Guoer, I can''t eat white food. I get it with my ownbor, and I feelfortable eating." Tang Bi: It''s difficult to say a word, this man''s shame, she is really worried, this kind of good-looking, shameless, will sooner orter cheat her sister. The steward and Lin Yan pulled the ingredients back, just watching, the owner of the house sat under the window outside Tang Guo''s house, with a smile on his face, using a dagger set with rubies ... peeling garlic. The two thought they had read it wrong, and when they approached, they saw at a nce, half a bowl of garlic, a small petal and a small petal, white and white, lying there in an orderly manner. Lin Yan''s eyes were a bit out of control, and the steward''s smile couldn''t stop, he trot up quickly. Chapter 1893: The village heads daughter (43) Chapter 1893: The vige head''s daughter (43) 1893 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (43) "Oh, master, what are you doing? Peel garlic, or the old ve." The steward had already nned to take care of the garlic in Jiuzi''s hand, and he stared, "Butler, you go Wash the vegetables with Lin Yan, "he said, looking up to Lin Yan," cut the vegetables and cook them, and cut them as directed by the girl Guoer. " "Master, let me peel the garlic," said the housekeeper. Gu Jiuji waved his hand, serious, and said seriously, "No need, this is the task entrusted to me by Guoer,e over every day to eat white food, my master is ufortable. I can help Guoer girl do something, my heart Happy. Peeling garlic is not troublesome, Master. The steward looked nkly, and Gu Jiuci was so happy to work. Knowing that it was persuasion, he looked up at Tang Guo who smiled and smiled and talked to Gu Jiuci from time to time. He wiped his sweat and walked back to Lin Yan''s direction. How noble was the owner of his family. Sitting there was a wealthy son. He witnessed that the Lord''s degeneration step by step, and now he can sit under the window, peel garlic with a dagger, and chat with the little girl while looking super happy. Look at the sleeves that will be rolled up, and the folding fan will not be ced around the waist. The housekeeper was worried, once the master could not return. So, he went to help Lin Yan wash the vegetables. The cooking of Guoer was really good. She ate it once and wanted to eat it a second time. She couldn''t stop. To be honest, if you work hard, you will be able to eat this delicious, it is really worth it, the master''s choice, he can understand. "Lin Yan, let''s go, first go to the side of the stream to clean the vegetables, and also buy the fruits that have been bought, and wash them together, and then give them to the master and the girl Guo. Get ready for the girl to eat. " Lin Yan held a basket full of grudges, and the basket was full of ingredients. The two walked to the stream and washed for a while. The housekeeper patted his head. "Lin Yan, go back and chop the firewood. I remember that the girl''s chopped firewood has run out." Lin Yan worked hard and grumbled, stood up, dried the water, "OK." In order to eat, the master and the child can peel garlic, what is the firewood? He had the strength, could not use it up, and the assassin did not ask him to y. The knife had not been sheathed for a long time. When Lin Yan returned to the yard, he heard the sound of chopping firewood, which had a bad feeling. Pushing the door in, I saw his master, and he had rolled up the silk robe. He is holding an axe and chopping firewood. "Master ..." Lin Yan stepped aside, "Let''s get down." You still have to go back and peel the garlic. How can such a rough job get you here? If it is passed back, it will be known by your elder brother and elder brother. His guard will be scolded. "Isn''t it telling you to wash vegetables?" Gu Jiuzi didn''t think that there was anything wrong with cutting wood. This was what the girl Guoer told him to do, and naturally it was up to him. "Go back and wash the vegetables. Do you have the heart to let the elderly housekeeper be by the stream alone?" Lin Yan''s forehead and blue tendon moved. Although the steward was not young, he was very good. Don''t look at the small butler, but ten or eight strong men can''t beat him. "Master Nine, take a break and have a cup of tea." Chapter 1894: The village heads daughter (44) Chapter 1894: The vige head''s daughter (44) Chapter 1894: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (44) Tang Guo walked to Gu Jiuji with a tea cup. Lin Yan looked at his master and drank tea with a smile on his face, as if drinking something special. Look at the rolled up robes and sleeves, holding a coarse tea bowl, drinking tea, is not something you can buy in the city for dozens of pennies. Is it so delicious? "I was a little thirsty before. I drank the girl''s tea and I was really thirsty." Gu Jiuci returned the bowl, and now he can chop a pile of firewood. To be honest, why didn''t you know that cutting firewood is so interesting? Sure enough, living in Tangjia Vige was a very correct choice. No one bothered him, was quiet, and was able to experience the fun of peeling garlic and chopping firewood. "Then Master Nine, you split it first, and I will give you a bowlter. If you are thirsty, you call me?" Tang Guo smiled, and looked at the firewood on the ground. So many hacks. " Lin Yan nced at him. If he came, he would chop more. Master, in the end are people who have not done this kind of work. Forget it, the master loves to chop firewood. When Lin Yan turned around and walked out of the yard, he heard Gu Jiuji''s voice behind him: "The girl Guoer has won a prize. It''s nothing. If necessary, I can cut it faster." "Don''t worry, Master Nine will do it slowly." "Then I''ll chop it a bit more for you, burn it longer." Lin Yan believes that the owner of his family is ill. When the housekeeper saw Lin Yan going back, he was surprised, "Howe back?" "The firewood has been split," Lin Yan answered. Housekeeper: "Who, is the vige chief and his two sons back?" "No," Lin Yan said depressedly. "When I went back, I saw the master smiling with a smile on the wood chopping. I think it was fun and fun to chop firewood. I really didn''t see what the master was so interested in for a long time." The housekeeper was startled. After peeling the garlic, the owner was chopping wood again? ? "Butler, you don''t have to worry, most of the time, the master thinks it''s fresh." Steward: Is it fun to chop firewood? ? Tang Bi, who was sitting in the room with embroidery, no longer knew what to use to describe his mood. Her elder sister is so powerful, she actually let Master Jiu chop firewood, but this is a character that makes Su Mozhang jealous. Since that day, Su Mozhang has not appeared here. He must be afraid of Master Jiu. Rebirth has changed too much. If Master Jiu did not leave the vige in advance in the previous life, would Su Moji dare to destroy her house? Tang Bi quickly shook her head and smiled. Now that she is fine, she doesn''t want to remember what was unhappy in the past. Su Mozhang has decided to leave the vige. He really did not expect that the one who will be here is the next master nine. No wonder he didn''t pay much attention, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago. Before leaving, he must say hello. Naturally, instead of saying hello directly to the other party, he went to Tang Guo''s house to show that he was leaving, and he would never have any intention. thought? Does he dare? The other day warned him that if he regained his mind, he wouldn''t want to leave the vige. As for the other party, it''s not the kind of nosy person. As long as he doesn''t work here, his news should not be spread. It was Tang Qiang who apanied Su Mozhang. She already knew that Su Mozhang was about to leave. She was a little happy when she heard the news. Chapter 1895: The village heads daughter (45) Chapter 1895: The vige head''s daughter (45) Chapter 1895 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (45) Just a few days ago, the two expressed their feelings to each other, and she agreed to leave with Su Mo. Of course, she didn''t talk to her father about this. Her father has just taken a batch of goods out, and he doesn''t know when he will return. It is estimated that it will be a monthter. Waiting for two more days, Dad will not return. She can only leave a letter and follow Su Mozhen away. She doesn''t have much feelings for this family. Her dad knows business all day, just like her former parents. Fortunately, she has her own hobbies and pursuits, and her parents provide her with food and clothing, and she does not have much opinion. Now that she has arrived here, she can be considered as a refuge for Tang Jindou''s family. It is best for Su Mozhang to leave here. After all, there is also a hostess Tang Bi here. In case of entanglement between two people, I don''t know if it is a tragedy. With Tang Bi''s character, he must be ipatible with Su Mo. Su Mozhen is her male **** again, or she will collect it by herself. There is no danger in the vige. When you cane back here in the future, it depends on fate. Speaking of which, she was still reluctant. Whether Tang Guo or Tang Bi, they have got along well for the past year. Tang Guo''s embroidery skills really made her sought after, and only hated that she had less money. And Tang Bi is also a gentle girl, different from what she sees in the book. After getting along, she still likes this cousin very much. But they are not always all the way. She crossed here, presumably to apany her male god, and must go. Su Mozhang took Tang Qiang into the yard, listening to the sound of chopping wood, they all thought that Lin Yan was doing it. I never thought that after entering, the person who chopped wood was actually the nine master. Tang Qiang did not react much. She lived in a world where everyone was equal, and didn''t care much about status and ss. Su Mozhang is not the same, who actually chops wood here? When he was choking, Tang Guo gave Gu Jiu tea again. Looking at Gu Jiuci putting down his axe, drinking a cup of tea with a smile and a little enjoyment, Su Mozhang was a bit ipetent. This Tang Guo, do nt you know that the other party s status is distinguished, and it actually makes people chop firewood? ? But Gu Jiuzi''s willingness made him speechless. Taking a deep breath, Su Mozhen walked over, dare nodded to Gu Jiu with a rolled robe, and nodded with Gu Jiu of the sleeve, and then told Tang Guo that he was leaving, thank you for taking care of this year. Let her tell the vige chief, in fact, he just came to tell Gu Jiuci that he was leaving. He didn''t n to make trouble, let alone Tang Guo''s idea. Let the other side, don''t hold resentment. He promised to leave here obediently and would never pose any danger to the vige. If this person hates him, he cannot get out of this vige. "Then Chen Gongzi walks slowly." Tang Guo said, she smiled with a sigh of relief when she saw Tang Bisong. Next, Tang Bi should agree, she asked the other party for her husband. Tang Bi had already taken all the skills she knew in her hands. System: This bad woman. When Tang Qiang heard that he had to leave, Tang Bi came back to her, and she did not care about Su Mozhen, she took Tang Qiang and said, "Sister Qiang Qiang, you have to go too." "Yeah, he doesn''t know how long it will take, and I must follow him." Tang Bi didn''t let go of Tang Qiang, "Gong Chen, can you go back and wait? We want to talk to Qiang Qiang for a while." Naturally, Su Mozhe did not dare to refuse, and someone looked at him and said with a smile that it was all right. Chapter 1896: The village heads daughter (46) Chapter 1896: The vige head''s daughter (46) Chapter 1896: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (46) "Sister Qiang Qiang, do you really want to go with that ... Chen Gongzi?" Tang Bi bit her lip, not knowing what to say. Through observation, she could specte that Tang Qiang in front of her may know who Su Mozhen is. The other party sometimes looked at her with a strange look, and she had to guess that the other party might be more likely to know that she had had a struggle with Su Mozhen. Prior to the existence of Su Moyu, the whole vige knew that she had to suspect that Tang Qiang had deliberately tried to avoid being destroyed. Tang Qiang was a carefree person and did not find her reborn. She did not intend to expose this. She just didn''t understand. Now that she knew those things in the past, why did Tang Qiang go back to it and chose to leave with Su Mo? Tang Qiang said with a smile, "Of course I have to follow him, I have already decided. If I don''t follow him, I''m afraid I won''t see anyone in the future." Their identities are so different that if they don''t follow this time, there will be no chanceter. There are still many contests and crises. She has to face her own god. Tang Bi sighed, "Do you know who he is and what he will face in the future?" "Sister, help me talk about Sister Qiang Qiang, and let her give up. Now there are Tang''s embroidery viges in our vige. Our viges are better off than the people in the city and will be more and more prosperous in the future. Don''t you think Tangjiacun is also good? " Tang Qiang nodded, "Tangjia Vige is very good." But without her male god, she is not from Tangjia Vige. She was a lonely ghost who didn''t know how to float here, and was lucky enough to meet her male god. Tang Bi is all calling people, Tang Guo naturally expresses his position, "Qiang Qiang, the Chen Gongzi, his identity is not simple. You went with him, and I don''t know what will happen in the future. You should not start immediately, the rest Time, you have to think about it carefully. No matter what you will encounter in the future, no one will tell you to think about it. "Sister Guoer, I know you care about me, but I have to go this time. In the future, if I have a chance, I wille back to see you." She has the opportunity, of course, to wait for everything to stabilize. At that time, it was easy for her to return. Until then, she is not nning to return. Su Mo''s identity isplex, with many enemies. If she does return, she may bring bad luck to the vige. Although she was not a sacrifice, she didn''t have that much affection for this ce. But I also don''t want to kill her because of her. Besides, a master of embroidery like Tang Guo, she can''t bear to suffer. Those who can embroider the embroidery handed down from the ages are still alive. Everything calms down in the future, and she and the male **** have achieved positive results. She will definitelye back and ask Tang Guo to help her embroider Xipa. In the end, Tang Qiang left stubbornly. Tang Bi''s eyes were red and there was no way to pull the other side. "Sister, how can I stop it?" Even if she was an unknown soul, she didn''t want the other party to follow suit. Su Mozhang is not a good person. Tang Guo looked up andughed, "Each has its own life, what choice is the consequence. This is Qiang Qiang''s own choice, and no one can stop it. She wants to leave, and that Chen Gongzi will certainly take her away." "I''m afraid she will be wronged and hurt in the future." "No matter how much grievance and harm she chooses, she naturally has to bear it." Tang Bi took a moment to stop talking. "Girl Guoer, do you think the firewood is enough?" Gu Jiuci put the axe aside, put down his robe and walked in, and smiled at Tang Guo. Tang Guo went out for a look and said, "Enough, Master Jiu, let me help you wash your hands." "That''s working." Gu Jiuci will certainly not refuse. After washing his hands, Tang Guo gave a handkerchief to Gu Jiuci, "Master Jiu, wipe it." Gu Jiuci next, "Then I will go back and wipe, change my clothes by the way, and wait for Guoer girl''s food." After Gu Jiuci stepped into his room, he put the handkerchief into a brocade box. "The girl''s embroidered embroidery is clean and good-looking, and used to wipe her hands." see you tomorrow Chapter 1897: The village heads daughter (47) Chapter 1897: The vige head''s daughter (47) 1897 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (47) In these two days, Tang Bi was restless all day. Although Tang Qiang is not the same as Tang Qiang, they have established some rtionships with each other for more than a year. In fact, she prefers Tang Qiang now. Except that the other party is too obsessed with Su Mozhang, the others have not much shorings. But the obsession with Su Mozhen is helpless. "Sister A, is there no other way?" Tang Bi tried to say something. Sister A was so smart. Maybe there is any way? Tang Guo shook his head. "Qiang Qiang is unwilling to leave, she can say everything, she is willing to leave with her, how can we stop it. Will she be locked up?" Tang Bi thought about it, but she knew Su Mo''s methods. Under his hands, there are countless masters. The other party is afraid of doing anything to the people in the vige because of his identity. But to take away a Tang Qiang who was willing to go with him was really easy. "Sister, I want to persuade again." Tang Guo didn''t stop, just smiled and said, "Then you go." No matter how much advice, the result is the same. Tang Bi has a heart knot, so persistent, it is not unexpected. She buried her head in the style of ready-to-wear, and her lips were gently curved, all of which she chose. Whatever she could bear. "Girl Guoer." Gu Jiuci did not know when he came to the window. Without going in, he stood at the window. From here, I can see the painting in front of Tang Guo. He saw the garment in Tang Guo''s pen, his eyes lit up, because this suit seemed to be worn by a man. "Girl Guoer, is this men''s clothing?" Tang Guo looked up with a smile, "Yeah." Gu Jiuzi''s eyes had not been removed from the rice paper. The man wore it and looked very good, even better than what he wore. Especially those patterns look very noble and fit his look. Gu Jiuci''s heart was about to move, and the more he looked, the more he thought that the clothes really suit him. Except for him, no one in this world looks good in this suit. "Girl Guoer, when will the clothes be made? Did someone order them?" Gu Jiuci became crooked again and again, "looks pretty good." Tang Guo''s lips smiled a little. "The style is almost finished. It has been produced for a while, and it has not been ordered yet. For making ready-made clothes, there must be dimensions. Otherwise, it is not suitable. Let s not talk about selling Selling out, even changing it is also a troublesome thing. " Gu Jiuzi moved in his heart and said, "Girl Guoer, I think this suit is very suitable for me. I want to buy out the style of this suit, can I?" Although Gu Jiuci knew that this was a bit overbearing, he didn''t want to wear the same clothes as others. System: You just say you want it, the host definitely gives it. "Master Nine, I intend to give you this clothes. In this way, only you can wear it. This embroidery vige has half of you. Why talk about buying out? It looks like you like it, then I Just rest assured. " After hearing Tang Guo''s words, Gu Jiuqi was speechless for a while. Happiness is happiness, and in addition to happiness, there is a feeling he cannot tell. What does it feel like, it may be very happy. Then, Tang Guo heard that Gu Jiu''s speech incoherently reported his size. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back, heughed directly. "Master Nine, I''m afraid you''re undersized." "Howe, I only measured it a month ago." Chapter 1898: The village heads daughter (48) Chapter 1898: The vige head''s daughter (48) Chapter 1898 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (48) "Master Nine, you didn''t find out, have you grown up?" Tang Guo pointed at Jiuzi''s clothes pendant. "You look down, don''t you?" Gu Jiubu immersed himself in his head. Looking at it this way, he found that the hem was really short. No wonder these two days, he always felt something strange, it turned out that the clothes have be smaller. He usually makes new clothes once a month. He hasn''t had time to do it this month, so he doesn''t have any size. He is indeed a little older at this age. "Girls'' eyes are really amazing." Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Master Nine,e in." "What?" Gu Jiuci asked subconsciously. "Otherwise, I''ll go back and ask the housekeeper to measure the size for me, ande over again." He looked at the garments on the rice paper, "Okay, this is only belonging to mine." System: Don''t worry, if it''s not for you, there are so many embroidered maids in Xiu Zhuang, all of whom are skilled and need to use the host to write the pen? When Gu Jiuci was about to turn around, Tang Guo quickly stopped people: "Master Jiu, why do you want to stay close and far away? I just make clothes, why do you want to go back to the old housekeeper to measure the size for you? Here I am It s more convenient, right? Gu Jiuji, who was about to turn around and left, stiffened for a moment. The ears suddenly turned red, and the girl Guoer was a woman, although he didn''t mind. But the size, isn''t that close? Gu Jiuji didn''t speak for a while, and his mind was messy. The inside actually flickered. Tang Guo looked around him and looked up at him, measuring his size. Not only was his ears red, but his face was also red. Why does he think of these strange things? But at the thought of these strange pictures, he couldn''t move a bit. "Master Nine,e in quickly, the styles of the clothes have already been drawn, and you can start making clothes for you if you have the same size. Listening to Tang Guo''s voice like a spell, Gu Jiuci''s feet no longer listened to the call, and went inside the house uncontrolled. When he walked in front of Tang Guo, he realized what he had done. The slight redness on his face had faded, and his ears were as red as before, not only red, but also hot. Standing like this, he could smell the aroma of her body. This sweet and fresh aroma made his head faint. "Master Nine, raise your arm." Gu Jiuci''s brain lost his ability to think, and Tang Guo''s arm was raised. Instantly, he felt that he was being held. His eyes narrowed down. This was really not good. Why didn''t the girl Guoer find a youngdy to help him measure? Men and women are different. He nced around the room, as if there were only him and the girl Guoer in the room. He exhaled a long breath, no one else was there, shouldn''t it have an effect on the girl''s festival? As soon as he thought so, the door was pushed open. Tang Guo had not responded yet, and Gu Jiuci was stiff. Tang Guo is a little funny, just measure the size, so nervous what to do. System: Shy, people are trying to be cute. For whom, not for you. Who told you always expressed that he likes to be cute and praises others for being cute. If it''s not cute, don''t ask him, who will he cry for? "Sister Guoer, is Abbi away?" Lin Xinxin shouted as he opened the door, nced at Tang Bi''s position, and finally fell on Gu Jiuji and Tang Guo. "Where has Abbi gone?" Chapter 1899: The village heads daughter (49) Chapter 1899: The vige head''s daughter (49) Chapter 1899 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (49) Gu Jiuzi was stiff and speechless, and now Girl Guoer is holding his waist. In fact, he wanted to tell Lin Xinxin that things were not what she saw. But the exnation was a cover-up. He tried hard to exin that people were afraid that he would think there was a ghost in his heart. If Tang Bi was hit, there would be nothing. However, I was bumped into by a girl who was not very familiar with the vige. Listening to the steward, Lin Xinxin talks a lot, and he likes to convey thetest news to the vigers. I don''t know what the vigers would think of Guoer. "I also want Abi to help me embroider the square embroidery," Lin Xinxin said with regret, and he didn''t care. Tang Guo gave Gu Jiu the size of the words. Tang Guo turned back and said, "Cometer, you will be back soon." "Is that so?" Lin Xinxin finally saw Gu Jiuci. She was not very afraid of this mysterious and noble son, "Master Jiu is here, too." Gu Jiuci stiffened his face and nodded. Seeing Lin Xinxin''s gaze, he didn''t know what was wrong, and said on the spot, "I can take responsibility." Lin Xinxin: Responsible? What responsibility? Tang Guo :? System: Hahahahahahaha, heughs and the program is about to copse. After saying that sentence, Gu Jiuci was loose in heart, and his face became very serious. "Mrs. Lin, I will marry Guoer, please don''t say anything bad about Guoer in the vige. " Lin Xinxin: She would say something bad about Guoer? Who in the vige is not afraid of Sister Guo? Even the child king, it took him a long time to listen to the gentle scolding of Guoer. Does she dare to say that Sister Guoer is not good? Now Guoer is their Tangjia vige, everyone''s hope. They had a good life, but they were not so prosperous. With Guoer''s sister''s embroidery vige, the vige has a beautiful little house, and all of them can eat meat. Sister Guoer is a respected person for all of them. Whoever speaks ill of her will see that the vigers don''t tear each other''s mouths. Lin Xinxin responded quickly, Gu Jiujii said he was about to marry Tang Guo, and frowned. "Master Jiu, our sister Guo Guo doesn''t marry, only recruits." System: Hahahahahahaha! "Sister Guoer, didn''t you say that you had be a rich man before, and you wanted to recruit a good-looking and obedient husband? Why did Master Nine say that he wanted to marry you?" Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his lips and didn''t know what to exin. Gu Jiuci was suddenly responsible, and she was a little caught off guard. System: Come on, do nt pretend, what caught you off guard, would nt it be tempting if you were nt open? Let''s just y and y, who can stand it? "Master Nine, you are distinguished, presumably you don''t want to enter Sister Guoguo''s house?" Lin Xinxin walked to Tang Guo''s side and said with a smile, "Then I advise you, don''t provoke our Guoguo sister. " "The strong guys in the vige know that Sister Guoer likes to be obedient, good-looking, and men who have knowledge. Now they have entered the college, study hard, and don''t go out to make trouble. There are really too many people who want to join Sister Guoer. Now. " "Sister Guoer is still the world''s first embroidered mother, and she is also known as the master of embroidered mother. Even if Master Nine is distinguished, she cannot be forced to marry you." "The people in Tangjia Vige are not vegetarian. Master Jiu can not do what it is difficult for a strong man." Gu Jiuci originally said that she would be responsible for marrying Tang Guo because she was afraid that someone would pollute her reputation. Chapter 1900: The village heads daughter (50) Chapter 1900: The vige head''s daughter (50) Chapter 1900: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (50) Now I heard Lin Xinxin said that the strong guys in the vige are seriously changing themselves and making them look good because of Tang Guo''s conditions. Anxious in my heart, I blurted out, "I can get into it too." Tang Guo identally nced at Gu Jiuci, and Gu Jiuci was panicked, straightened his head, and said seriously, "I can also get into the burden, and talk about the strong guy in the vige, no matter how I can raise, I can''t support me It s good-looking. No matter how much I read, I ca nt even recite poetry when I was two years old. Now I dare not say that learning is the best in the world, but it can also be called learning rich five cars. " "Master Jiu, do you really want to get involved?" Lin Xinxin waspletely curious. She looked at Gu Jiuzi and nodded. "Master Jiu is indeed the best man I have ever met. Those in our vige are rough. Humans are indeed beyondparison. If you are sincere to Sister Guoer and are willing to enter into it, if Sister Guoer likes it, you can do so. " Lin Xinxin''s words did not let Gu Jiuci know what to say. Just now he waspletely morbid, and Lin Xinxin was obviously a little girl in the vige. Why can''t he just control it? What nonsense is spoken. Gu Jiuzi was annoyed and really ashamed. Tang Guo nced at him and said to Lin Xinxin, "Xin Xin, don''t make fun of Master Nine. It''s just a joke when you just said." "Sister Guoer, in fact, Master Nine is really good." Lin Xinxin added, "If you don''t like it, forget it. Sister Guoer is so good. In the future, there will be many young and good-looking men who are willing to add extra weight. Tangjiacun. " Lin Xinxin''s sentence made Gu Jiuci helpless: "Girl Guoer, I''m serious, not a joke. If you can see me, I''m willing to go into the details." After saying this, Gu Jiuci felt relieved. Looking at Tang Guo eagerly, thinking about it carefully, it''s also good to be extraneous. He likes toe to her and is willing to look at her every day. When I was measuring the size, she was full of her mind. Thinking of the somewhat ambiguous picture, his heart was like something flowing, warm. Gu Jiuci was very clear-minded this time. It turned out that he liked toe here. Did he like to be with Guoer? He blinked and said it again, in a proud tone, "Girl, Guoer, do you think about it, the whole world looks like me, it''s not much anymore." System: This style of painting is really changing very quickly, from shy to shameless, just one step away. "Sister Guoer, then I''ll go first, and I''lle to Abiter." Although Lin Xinxin wanted to see the excitement, she still had things. As for whether Gu Jiu will join Tang Guo''s family, I''ll knowter. And this scene, she is not very suitable here. She privately believes that Gu Jiuci is a man who is worthy of her sister. This matter, she must go back and talk to others. "Xinxin just said, I have one more request." Tang Guo looked up with a grin, "Not only must he look good, but he must also be obedient." Gu Jiuzi''s ears have always been red, and for a while I didn''t know what to say. A big man, who is obedient, is really ashamed. "Xinxin talks a lot, and likes to talk to people in the vige about very fresh things." Tang Guo suddenly changed the topic. Chapter 1901: The village heads daughter (51) Chapter 1901: The vige head''s daughter (51) 1901 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (51) "I am the owner of Xiu Zhuang. Even if the vigers know anything, they dare not discuss it face to face." Gu Jiuji frowned, what would it mean to talk secretly? "Girl Guoer ..." "Master Jiu, you don''t need to worry." Tang Guo was already memorizing the size of Gu Jiuci, Gu Jiuci followed her behind, sniffing the aroma flowing from her hair. Thinking of so long together, in fact, his attention has long been attracted to her. It''s just that he never knew, he didn''t realize that, his mind was always on her. "Girl Guoer, if you don''t hate it, I will listen to you in the future. What you say is what," Gu Jiuci wanted to understand, but when he said these words, he was generous and went to Tang Guo In front of me, "You see, I look so long, listen to you, and have a lot of people who are knowledgeable. I do nt only learn well, but I also paint. I am a man and I know those nobles who like it better. What kind of clothes can I draw for you. " "As well as the big embroidery vige, I''ve added it to your house, and the whole embroidery vige is still yours. My family is also rich. My share, I will keep it for you at that time." Looking back, he asked the second brother more points, precious items. Whether it''s a tribute, a house or a good thing from the Western Region. Let him pick it before sharing it with others. "Master Nine, you are distinguished. Will your family agree?" Gu Jiuci rejoiced, "As long as the girl Guoer looks at me, the people in my family, I persuade. Even if they do not want to, I can''t control my head. But girl Guoer rest assured that I have no reason not agree." Big Brother and Big Brother also broke his heart for his life-long events, and always sent him various portraits of Beijingdies. He had no interest at all, didn''t even look at it, and sent the housekeeper to burn the wood. Justst year, he was really annoying, letting people go back. If they dared to send a portrait of a woman again, he would go to a temple and be a monk. After this incident, the elder brother and his elder brother wrote a letter, although he was thinking about it, but he no longer forced him to find a girl. Now that he has a favorite girl, elder brother and elder brother, he should be very happy. This girl, they will be satisfied. As for the extra burden, they should not mind, it is better than being a monk. "Master Nine, are you only thinking about my name, or are there other reasons why you are willing to get into it?" Although Gu Jiuji was a little embarrassed, he was still cheeky and whispered, "Guo, I like it when I am with you, especially." After a pause, he said, "Do you agree? If you agree Do nt call me Master Nine in the future, it s too rusty. Call me Ajiu. The elder brother and his elder brother called him Xiao Jiu, and the girl he liked called him Jiu Ji. Thinking of being called by her, he felt very sweet. He always felt that living in this world has everything, but he is missing something. He desperately searches for his favorite things, likes to stay alone in the corner to paint and enjoy the feeling of silence. Like to eat delicious food, that will satisfy his lips and teeth. The delicious food can fill the empty ce in his heart. For the time being, he can not think about what is missing in his life. Now he is satisfied. What is missing in his life is a girl who can call him A Jiu. Chapter 1902: The village heads daughter (52) Chapter 1902: The vige head''s daughter (52) 1902 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (52) Gu Jiuci looked at Tang Guo with a serious face, waiting for the answer. Tang Guo smiled a bit more, and called softly, "Okay, Ah Jiu." Gu Jiuci couldn''t describe his inner feelings at this time, he just felt that his blood was warming up, as if to boil out. He almost couldn''t control it and hugged her. Fortunately, in the end, he already understood why he should collect her embroidered embroidery, and he was reluctant to wipe her hands with the embroidered embroidery she sent. After showing his heart, Gu Jiuci looked at Tang Guo''s eyes. He was very straightforward, serious, and brilliant. Anyone who looked at such a sincere and focused look had to move. Because, sincerely, sincere can warm people''s hearts. When Tang Bi persuaded Tang Qiang to return without fruit, he saw Gu Jiuji, holding several beautiful dumplings in his hand, and brought it to Tang Guo. "I don''t know what you like, I brought it. There are gold urns and jade urns, as well as gold iid jade. These earrings are from the Western Regions. They are bright in color and are suitable for you. " These things were all he found just now. After showing his heart, he remembered that Tang Guo once said that he should make money to buy satin dresses, gold heads, jewelry, and the like. Then I can''t wait to go back, pulling the housekeeper and Lin Yan, looking frantically in the entire house, what my daughter''s family likes. When he left, these things were prepared for him by the second brother, and he said that when he met a girl he liked, he would send them. Earlier he sniffed, but now he is grateful to his somewhatscivious second brother. Tang Bi frowned. What happened? She just went out for an hour. Who can tell her, what terrible things happened here? Why did Gu Jiuci look even more shameless, holding a bunch of rare and precious jewelry and sending it to her elder sister. She even called her sister s name, Guoer, really kind. This Gu Jiuci is a disciple. Tang Bimai walked over and nced at Gu Jiuzi, "Master Nine, it''s not appropriate for you to give these to Auntie? Is there a difference between men and women? If it is passed out, it will be misunderstood and affect Aunt''s name Section. " Best, get out of here, ande over Xiao miss her sister. This wealthy son is really the most dangerous. She will not allow anyone to hurt Sister. "Abi is back," Gu Jiuzi nced at the jewellery in front of him, "you can pick one, too." "Master Nine, please call me Girl Abi, or Girl Tang Er." Tang Bi, very serious. Gu Jiuzhuan nced at Tang Guo, and then said, "Abi, don''t get me wrong, Guo Er and I have already set a life, and I will get into your houseter. This matter, I will send someone hometer , Exin it to my family, and exin to the vige chief that Guo''er''s festival will not be defaced. " Tang Bizhe live, get involved? ? Gu Jiuti was actually going to be redundant? Such a dignified person is going to get into their house? "Abi, choose one." Tang Guodao, seeing Tang Bizhen live, and helped her choose a jasper, "Ajiu is very sincere." "Sister, he ..." "He looks the best and listens to me now." Tang Guo said with a smile. Tang Bi was speechless, looking at Gu Jiuji, who looked very obedient, and put away all the sharp edges, and was speechless. Gu Jiuzi quickly said, "Abi, you don''t have to worry. I will listen to your sister in the future. She said everything is right." Tang Bi: You can be so shameless. No wonder she coaxed Sister A. Her hunch came true. But it can also be proven that Gu Jiuci is not the same as Su Mozhang. You can lower your body, and those who say these words must really like sister A. So ... she secretly observes again? "If you are not good for Auntie and dare to bully her for half a minute, I will take you out of the house with a broom." Gu Jiuciughed on his face, thinking in his heart, have you ever heard God please God? He will be Guoer in the future, and Lin Xinxin''s little girl will surely spread his affairs to the Tang family throughout the vige. see you tomorrow Chapter 1903: The village heads daughter (53) Chapter 1903: The vige head''s daughter (53) 1903 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (53) Gu Jiuzi was right. In the afternoon of the same day, when he wanted to get involved in Tang Guo''s family, Lin Xinxin passed on the whole vige. Throughout the afternoon, many people came from Tang Guojia. They all came to ask Tang Guo if this was true. If it were true, the kids in their family would have no chance at all. This world is truly unreasonable. You said that Gu Jiuci was so good-looking, well-educated, and has a good family history. Would nt it be good to marry ten eight wives and concubines to enjoy the blessings of others? Why do we have toe in? "Yes, Ajiu will join us in the future." Tang Guo replied with a smile, and Li Auntie finally disappointed and returned. Tang Guo is the owner of Xiu Zhuang, even if she is not willing, what can she do? To Tang Guo, they are respected in the whole vige. She cannot me others because she recruits people who are not in their family. Disappointment is disappointment, and that is no other way. Then Gu Jiuci, stood next to Tang Guo, not to mention that he was really a good match, the handsome man and the pretty woman, not to mention the vige, even the city, I''m afraid I can''t find one. Nine words are more appropriate. "Yes, Ah Jiu has sent someone back to tell his family about our affairs. It shouldn''t be long before there is news." "I''m very satisfied. He looks good, and says that he will listen to me in the future. Ajiu said that in this world, people like him who look good and learn well, and listen to me are rare, I think it makes sense. "My dad? A Jiu is so good, he''s willing to get involved, and he won''t object, maybe he''s very happy." "Rx, how could he bully me? In the future, he will be in my house, so many people in our vige." Gu Jiuci sat obediently, watching Tang Guo deal with the enthusiastic people in the vige. Alle to ask, the truth of this matter. At the same time, he was worried that his status was noble, and he was afraid that Tang Guo would suffer. These people are all good for Tang Guo, and Gu Jiuci had to sit obediently without saying a word. If someone asks him, he will stand and listen to Tang Guo in the future. He thought the same way. Is there anything wrong with her? Will it cause any trouble to his life? No. Listening to her, he was very happy and fulfilled. Tang Bi has been watching Gu Jiuci and found that he was not impatient at all. There is no malicious intention to the people in these viges. When Tang Guo talked, he sat obediently and kept smiling all the way. He was nodded when someone greeted him. Someone came over and asked him carefully, why did he choose this way, and he said that he liked to be with Guoer, was willing to listen to her, and got married and went home with her. He also said that he likes the life here, beautiful scenery, and away from the hustle and bustle, is a good ce to live. A well-learned person, the vigers smiled with a few words, greatly increasing his affection for him. Gu Jiji, who lowered his figure in this way, reassured Tang Bi a lot. Although she encountered a scourge that brought disaster to her family in her life, it does not mean that this world, all men are bad. Isn''t that counting her father and her three brothers? Gu Jiuji, in the current situation, is a good man. In short, she will supervise each other. In the evening, Tang Jindou finally returned. Chapter 1904: The village heads daughter (54) Chapter 1904: The vige head''s daughter (54) 1904 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (54) This time, Tang Guo''s eldest brother Tang Changsheng, his second brother Tang Changchun, and his third brother Tang Changqing returned. The reason is no other, so many things happened in the vige, the city is so close to the vige. Tang Guo''s identity is not ordinary now, and she said that she wanted to recruit people all over the city. Gu Jiuyi wanted to get involved, and was passed out by Lin Xinxin''s big mouth. They didn''t know it was strange. Even the magistrate and magistrate knew it. When the four returned, Gu Jiuci had not yet returned. Now that his mind was clear, he didn''t want to stay in the house every day. So watching Tang Jindou take two people tall and big, and when a young teenager came back, he froze. Then quickly got up and moved to Tang Guo. Tang Jindou greeted Gu Jiu with a smile and said, "Master Nine." Gu Jiujii quickly said, "It is enough for the vige chief to call me Xiao Jiu." Tang Jindou: "..." Was he guilty of betraying his daughter? System: What does it mean to have abducted your daughter? "Guoer, Dad wants to talk to Master Nine. Can you go out with Abi first, can you?" Tang Jindou is not an enlightened person. Tang Guo wants to recruit people. He knew and agreed. It was just that he hadn''t thought that the person who was being recruited would be Gu Jiuci. If he had killed him before, he would not believe it. Tang Guo nodded. "Dad, brothers, don''t bully him, talk about it." When Tang Jindou heard it, he understood that his daughter really liked this Gu Jiuci. OK, then he is polite and doesn''t do anything, just talk about Gu Jiuji''s n, after all, this is a big thing. This evening, Tang Jindou took his three sons and closed Gu Jiu in the room without knowing what to talk about. Except for Gu Jiuci, no one knows what incredible things he experienced as a young man. When they came out together, Tang Jindou smiled, and his brothers were very satisfied. Gu Jiuci''s lips were a bit dry, so much that he really thirsty. Since he was born, he has been a noble man. Who dares to ask him so many questions at once has to answer them carefully. In order to be with his beloved girl, he really worked hard. Finally, it is really not easy to get the future husband and three sisters-inw. Especially San Xunzi, who has learned all the knowledge and asked the questions, is really the most tricky one. Sure enough, don''t talk to schrs about reason, all kinds of crooked truth can drown people. When Su Mozhi knew that Gu Jiuci was going to join Tang Guo''s family, he had decided to go ahead. Originally, he was going to leave ten dayster. After knowing this, he told Tang Qiang that he had an urgent matter and left on the third day. They walked in the middle of the night. Tang Qiang was afraid that he would be stopped during the day. "Abi, why don''t you sleep?" Tang Bi watched, and Tang Qiang walked in Sumo''s carriage. She always wakes up easily at night, and wakes up a little bit. "Sister Qiang Qiang, I''m really afraid that someone will stop her." Tang Bi whispered, "Sister, go to bed, I''m just a bit worried, it''s useless now. Life or death, she couldn''t help it. She just didn''t understand why Tang Qiang was so stubborn that she had to go with Su Mozhen. The next day, Tang Jindou knew this and was a bit angry, so he wrote to Tang Yindou quickly. Half a monthter, Tang Yindou returned. Chapter 1905: The village heads daughter (55) Chapter 1905: The vige head''s daughter (55) Chapter 1905 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (55) Tang Yindou was also furious. Although he liked making money, he still loved his daughter. Tang Qiang''s temper, he understood. Even if he is at home, he may not be able to stop it. That Momo, he already knew that he was not a simple businessman. So I have always been very kind to each other. How long the other party wanted to live, he did not dare to catch people, so he was afraid of causing trouble. Su Mozhao did not see what he did. He also knew that Tang Qiang liked Su Moxu, but never thought that she followed Su Moxu. Su Mozhang left, but let him breathe a sigh of relief, but his heart could not let go, his daughter did not know what the situation is now, what will happen in the future. I was angry for several days and sent someone to check the news. In the end, Tang Yindou was helpless, and he imported some finished products from the embroidery vige. He guessed that Su Mozhang''s identity was either rich or expensive, and seriously injured. Before he heard some news from the capital side. So, this time, he pulled the goods to Beijing. This kind of goods is sure to earn money without losing money, and at the same time can inquire about Tang Qiang. No matter where people go, leave a letter for him. Tang Yindou was carrying people, pulling cargo, and met arge convoy of oing horses, all of whom were riding on horses, all of them were extraordinary, and it was not simple at first nce. He hurriedly greeted his buddies to make way for those who did not know their identity and looked very honorable at first sight. Just then, a carriage stopped next to him, and the carriage curtain was lifted. An old man who looked a little old and trembling, smiled and asked him, "Dare to ask, is this direction going to Qingning County? " "Yes, this direction is going to Qingning County." Tang Yindou said quickly, in fact, his legs and stomach were a little snoring. He ran outside all the year round, and he saw countless people. Among them, there are ministers in the DPRK, although there are only five or six grades, they are no small officials. The old man in front of him, the majesty of the whole body, who is almost the person he has seen before, can''t bepared. He was kindly smiling, but his ufortable look really scared him a little. Especially on the other side, there is also a kind of evil spiriting from his face, and his kind face is in stark contrast, it really does not understand what kind of person this is. Such a person is only afraid of Tang Yindou. What kind of character is this and how did he go to Qingning County? He didn''t dare to look directly at this person, but was able to observe from the situation of the entire convoy that these people were not walking fast, slow, impatient, and it is conceivable that going to Qingning County was not a matter of urgency. That said, there should be no danger to their county. The team is still pulling the unknown amount of goods,bined with the people in the carriage, will not go back to the elderly? Think of it this way, Tang Yindou was more at ease. "Is your boss the caravan?" Tang Yindou replied, "Yes." "Oh, what are they selling?" Tang Yindou dare not answer, "Some embroidery treasures, and ready-to-wear." "Is it from the Tang Family Embroidery in Tangjia Vige?" Tang Yindou raised his head subconsciously, "Yes." After being surprised, he was relieved. Now the whole world knows Tang''s embroidery vige. Such a distinguished person knows it is normal. The old man smiled, "Are you from Tangjia Vige?" Tang Yindou could not help asking, "How do you know?" Chapter 1906: The village heads daughter (56) Chapter 1906: The vige head''s daughter (56) Chapter 1906: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (56) "As we all know, Tang''s embroidery order is fixed, I think you have a lot of goods here, not from Tangjiacun, how can you get so many? Tang Yindou was still thinking about how to answer, but the old man didn''t care and said goodbye to him. The long convoy went in the direction of Qingning County. Tang Yindou looked at the goods of a cart, there were dozens of carriages. It is increasingly believed that this old man went to Qingning County to take care of himself. The mountains and rivers of Qingning County are beautiful, the people live and work in peace, the county magistrate is also a good official, and there are ces like the Tang''s Xiu Zhuang, which attract such big people to take care of themselves. A few dayster, a long convoy came out of Tangjia Vige to attract the vigers in the vige. At that time, Tang Guo and Tang Bi were at home, Tang Bi was embroidering embroidery, and Tang Guo was painting a ready-made garment. Gu Jiuci was sitting outside the window and peeling garlic for her. Since the two expressed their feelings for each other, Tang Jindou agreed. Gu Jiuci was shameless, and came over every day to cook rice. He bought the ingredients, washed vegetables, and chopped vegetables, and he gave them to the housekeeper and Lin Yan. Tang Guo uses garlic every time he cooks. This peeling of garlic must naturallye to him. Sitting at the window, peeling garlic, and talking to the fruit in the window, couldn''t be better. Lin Yan and the housekeeper who bought the vegetables met when the convoy owner arrived in the city. They came back together, and the person who came out of the seemingly low-key carriage was the old man Tang Yindou met a few days ago. Lin Yan and the housekeeper, one person carried a basket of vegetables and one meat, and one person carried a chicken and a duck in one hand. The picture is so beautiful that the old man couldn''t helpughing, "What are you doing?" "Return to the master, the master instructed," Lin Yan said coldly. "After a while, my subordinates and housekeeper, we have to deal with these and clean them, so the girl Guoer can use these to cook." "Where is Xiaojiu now?" The old man asked. The steward said with a smile, "It is estimated that you are peeling the garlic for the fruit girl. Master, would you like to call the master out?" "No need, Xiaojiu actually peels garlic. You take me directly to see it." The old man''s eyes were full of interest, and Xiaojiu who had peeled garlic had never seen him. If the second child knew, he would definitelyin, because of his own identity, could not leave? Haha, it''s so interesting. After being told by the old man, Lin Yan and the housekeeper stomped his hands and quietly pushed the door open to let the old man walk in. As soon as he entered the yard, the old man saw leaning against the window, rolled up his sleeves, and folded his fan around his waist. He held a dagger in one hand and a garlic in the other. Seeing this scene, the old man couldn''t helpughing. It turned out that Xiao Jiu''s garlic peeled like this? Gu Jiuji heard theughter and looked back naturally, watching the old man yell, "Brother, you are here." "Here it is." The old man took a big step and quickly walked in front of Gu Jiuci. "Little nine, the elder brother gave you this dagger for your defense, how did you use it to peel garlic?" "This dagger has followed me for many years and has never been unsheathed. Now that there is a ce to use it, my brother should be honored for it." Is nt it an honor to be able to help his family peel garlic? If he really sees blood, Guoer will definitely be disgusted, he will have to change one. Chapter 1907: The village heads daughter (57) Chapter 1907: The vige head''s daughter (57) Chapter 1907 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (57) "Guoer, this is my brother." Gu Jiuji set aside the dagger and garlic. Tang Guo has brought him water and let him clean his hands. At the same time, let Tang Bi greet the old man to go in. The old man''s eyes also looked at Tang Guo''s body. Originally, there was no hope, mainly because his family s Xiao Ji liked it, and they could not object, it was better than being a monk. Now seeing the real person, he dispelled all previous thoughts. The woman who was able to create Tang''s Xiu Zhuang was really unusual. Not only talented, but also good looks. Dress up a bit and go out, I''m afraid I will still think that is Beijing''s bestdy. But he believes that this woman is much stronger than Beijing''s bestdy. There is also a vague sense of intuition that the opponent is good. The pace is calm, steady, and light. Every step is almost the same. Unless it is a year-round practice, few people do it. He was wrong in guessing this. Tang Guo''s soul is strong, and what he has learned has long been engraved in his soul. This body does not have martial arts in itself, but as long as she has the heart and exercises a little, it can really bepared with the martial art masters in the realm. The old man observed Tang Guo for a while, and came to a conclusion. The girl''s eyes were clear, but she could not see through them at a nce. It was clear that she had her own city, and she was not a man with a bad mind. When Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci interacted, he also found that the girl always smiled and groaned when he saw Xiao Jiu at his home, with a little pampering, almost shing his old waist. So, Xiaojiu was abducted like this? "Brother, this is Guoer." Gu Jiuti stood next to Tang Guo and grabbed Tang Guo''s hand at once, "I have promised Guoer, and I will give it to her in the future. Brother, you and the second brother, can not object. In fact, objection is useless I am here to inform you of this news. This is also a lifelong event, and I want to make clear with Guoer about everything. " The old man wasughed angrily, "You all cut off first, then what else can my second child and me do? Can it be true that we are willing to let our younger brother be a monk?" Gu Jiuchi pursed his lips and stopped talking. It''s not them, it always annoys him to send him portraits of various women? Otherwise, who wants to be a monk? After knowing Guo''er, he became a monk again, and that was a fool. He Guo''er was in Tangjia Vige, and it was a good life. "Lin Yan, you and the housekeeper go to wash the vegetables first. Brother, what''s the matter, let''s eat before we talk." Gu Jiuci loosened Tang Guo''s small hand. "Guoer, I''m going to chop firewood. When you''re cooking, I''ll make a fire." Old man: "..." The body of his younger brother will not be taken over by the lone spirit and ghosts, right? But he did not stop, it was really rare to see that Xiaojiu was so positive. Xiao Ji chopping firewood? I have never seen it before. When hees, he must see and see. He also understands that Xiao Jiu is telling him how important this girl is in the other person''s heart, so let him be careful. In fact, how important it is to prove, don''t have to chop firewood. After the old man had a delicious lunch, he nned to take back the previous sentence. If every meal is able to eat such delicious food, Xiao Jiu likes to chop firewood, then go for firewood. He is the elder brother, no problem. Isn''t it just chopping wood? It''s not a big deal, and you can keep fit. After lunch, several people sat down in the room. Chapter 1908: The villages daughter (58) Chapter 1908: The vige''s daughter (58) Chapter 1908: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (58) In fact, there is always one person in the family who behaves abnormally. Head to head back and forth, not talking. Who is this person? Who else can Tang Bi be? The old man had just entered the courtyard, and when she saw it, she was shocked in front of the embroidery frame,pletely at a loss. This person, she has seen it in herst life. Although she has only one side, she still remembers it clearly. She is much more calm now than she has just been reborn. I was just surprised at first, then chose to remain silent and be a transparent person. When she heard Gu Jiuci calling her brother, she guessed Gu Jiuci''s identity. It turned out that the person who was called the mysterious little Wang Ye in the previous life was Gu Jiuci? Before she died, she had never seen Gu Jiuci. I''ve only heard of each other, and I don''t seem to be a very calm master. I like to y around, and I don''t know the rest. "Girl Guoer, you must have guessed that Xiao Jiu''s identity is not ordinary, right?" Said the old man with a smile, and introduced his name. "My name is Gu Ronghe. Since it will be a family in the future, Xiao Jiu Tie has a heart to add. Your house, then you will call me Big Brother. " He is not a literati. Even in a high position, he doesn''t like to pay attention to the rules that restrain people. He likes things that are refreshing, and people who are refreshing, do nt like to y around in the court. Tang Guo nodded, "I guessed something." System: The bad woman, apparently as soon as she knew Gu Jiuzi''s name, she guessed the identity of the other party. "Gu, is the surname of Yu Guoguo." Gu Ronghe said, "Today is my second brother, Xiaojiu is our younger brother, we are brothers. Xiaojiu was born at thetest, and my age is very different." "Actually, I m not too old, and I''m under 30." Gu Jiuci added, "The reason my elder brother looks older is because Yu State was not peaceful many years ago. In order to stabilize the invasion of other countries on the border, ten He began to fight when he was a few years old. He often eats and sleeps on the streets, the conditions are very hard, he is often injured, and his body suffers losses. That is why he has gray hair and looks like an old man in his sixties. " "If it weren''t for those things, the older brother would look younger." Gu Jiuci continued to add that his most respected person was his older brother. It can be said that the stability of Yu Guo today was brought down by his elder brother. When his mother was pregnant with his second brother, she was framed and poisoned, and her health was not good. There is no way to participate in this, only to do something mental. And he was much luckier. Although his father died when his mother was pregnant with him, his eldest brother and second brother took control. There was no turmoil and the second brother sessfully ascended the throne. When he was born, he was named king, and he lived the best life, without any prince,parable to him. All the bitterness was eaten by the elder brother and the second brother. They didn''t want him to suffer, and they would inevitably spoil him a bit. "Brother, don''t worry, Ah Ji wille to my house afterwards, and I will be right with him, not bully him." Tang Guo said. Gu Ronghe: "..." I always feel that she shouldn''t say this? Gu Jiuzi''s ears were a little red. "Brother, you hear me, Guoer is good to me." "I heard that my elder brother had a dark injury. I identally got a set of medical books. Unfortunately, I did nt learn these and did nt understand the mysteries. There are many medical books, thick wooden boxes, my elder brother''s identity is not ordinary There are countless capable people under your hands, and maybe you can research something out. " Tang Guo turned around and brought out a wooden box. She had long thought about it, Gu Ronghe and the current emperor must live well, and must not die early due to physical loss. The medical books here, they can study for them, can definitely extend their lifespan, treat dark injuries, even if poisoned in the fetus, can be cured. She wanted to make Su Motuo''s side hope that the flowers would all be thanked, and the emperor and Gu Ronghe were still trembling, as if they could live another hundred years. When you think about it, it''s called a little excited. System: badass. However, Gu Jiuci should be very happy. The host should not have said it. This is because Gu Jiuci has so many. see you tomorrow Chapter 1909: The village heads daughter (59) Chapter 1909: The vige head''s daughter (59) Chapter 1909 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (59) Gu Ronghe was somewhat surprised. At first, he didn''t pay much attention. In this mountainousnd, what medical books can be passed on to the world. But when Tang Guo handed him a medical book, he took a serious look and became serious. He said that long illness became a doctor, and he could understand the medical books. Although he didn''t understand it very deeply, he was able to distinguish one or two from what is a good medical book and what is nothing. "Brother, these medical books identally fell into my hands and have no effect. You should use them. Ah Jiu arrived at my house. I can''t always say nothing." Gu Jiuci was a little embarrassed. But Guo''er looked at his eyes and made him very happy. Although loved and pampered by a woman so inly, many men cannot ept it. But he didn''t care, he couldn''t wait, Guo''s eyes were only him, thinking of him everything. The best smile belongs to him. Men prove that they have the ability to endure, and they do not have to be strong in all respects, overtaking women. He didn''t think he was weak, he was soft in front of Guoer, but he just liked the feeling. If Guoer needs it, he can stand in front of her instantly, block all the thorns for her, and protect her. He can also do many things for Guoer, peeling garlic, chopping firewood, and painting ready-made clothes that men like ... Anyway, Guoer can do what he needs. Gu Jiuci saw Gu Ronghe look at the medical book with a serious face, with some joy in his heart. The elder brother is so serious that the medical book must be useful. From the eldest brother Meiyu, he also saw a little hrity, indicating that it is useful. Because my eldest brother was in his teens, he was sleeping in the wind, sun, rain, and countless dark injuries on his body. Now he is only forty years old, looking like a pale-haired old man. The Taiyi doctors have judged that they can live up to 50 years old and already have a long life. The second brother, because of poisoning in the fetus, is weak, he is three years younger than the older brother, just in his early forties, his body is not as good as a day. The judgment of Taiyi may not be more than 50 years old. He has traveled many ces and found countless medical doctors, and there is no way to take these. The elder brother made him not to worry, saying it was all life. When they die, they will take good care of Yu Guo. As for who will be given the seat of the next Yu Kingdom monarch, it depends on the ability of those under him. But they will leave a way for him to guarantee that he will not be harmed. After the battle between the court, the court, and the state, the two did not want it, and Gu Jiu, who did not like these struggles, restrained him. He likesndscapes, food, and quiet ces, and they try to satisfy his wishes as much as possible. After traveling for so many years, Gu Jiuci didn''t know why and would stay in Tangjia Vige. Originally he was nning to go someday. Later, when he identally heard that Tang Guo was going to buy a Luo skirt for a big business, he really stayed. "Brother, are medical books useful?" Big brother and second brother can live longer, and he is certainly happy. "Useful, I''ll send them back as soon as possible to show you the elder brother''s doctors." Gu Ronghe quickly flipped through several books, his heart can''t hide the excitement, not only for the treatment of dark injuries, but also for conditioning the body, even during the fetus Poisoning, there are solutions. Longevity, and even a book, which regtes the body''s exercises. Gu Ronghe borrowed Tang Guo''s book case on the spot and copied it to the uncle. Chapter 1910: The village heads daughter (60) Chapter 1910: The vige head''s daughter (60) 1910 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (60) Gu Ronghe was shocked. He didn''t tangled, why Tang Guo took out these things. Whether intentional or unintentional, it will be of great benefit to him. Besides, they are family. This also proves that the other party really likes his family. Xiao Jiu deserves to be his younger brother and has a good vision. Tang Bi was depressed. When was the medical book? Sure enough, she still didn''t know Sister A. I copied the exercises, and Gu Ronghe had already memorized them. He put the copy he copied into the old wooden box, and nned to send his confidant back to the pce to train the emperor. And the original one, he handed it to Tang Guo, and said, "This is a good exercise that can prolong your life. Although you won''t be a master of martial arts after training, it will have a good conditioning effect on the body. Be able to practice. " "It turned out to be the exercises." Tang Guo pretended to be surprised and put it away. "Thank you for your reminder." Tang Guo took the exercises and turned and put them in a box. "I''ll let my father and brother practice them the other day," she nced at Tang Bi, "Abi, I have to practice." Tang Bi nodded quickly, "Well." Although he will not be a master of martial arts, as long as he makes himself stronger, Tang Bi is willing to suffer. Gu Ronghe looked at Tang Guoli''s steps, and remembered her look just now, she was really acting too much. He really didn''t know whether she did it on purpose or didn''t know she was showing her stuff. He didn''t think at all, so he decided that the other party acted intentionally. Why is it so easy to expose yourself differently? Gu Ronghe pondered for two reasons. First, this is a fool, and second, this is a master who is not afraid of anything at all. People don''t care at all. Exposing these will affect her. Naturally in his heart, Tang Guo belongs to the second kind. If you are a second child, you may have to worry about it again. I don''t know who Tang Guo is. I''m afraid it''s hard to sleep and eat, so we must figure it out. He is different. Regardless of who she is, now his little nine is going to be redundant. He believed in his own vision that this woman was true to his family''s Xiaojiu. He even took out the medical books, and he doubted that the other party knew what he had already prepared. Otherwise, how could it be so suitable, and what they need is what they need? Gu Ronghe came to Tangjia Vige, where the folk customs were simple, and peopleing and going were wearing simple smiles. The vigers knew that he was the eldest brother of Gu Jiuci, and specially sent things to discuss the incident of Gu Jiuci with Tang Jindou. The majesty of him is indeed a bit scary. But after talking to him, I felt that the other party was approachable and kind, and he was very fond of the vigers. In particr, knowing the other party and pulling dozens of cars is enough to show that people attach great importance to this matter. Gu Ronghe took people around in the vige, pondered for a moment, thinking that the current Tang family house and Gu Jiuci''s house are too small. He nned to mention Tang Jindou to repair the house. Tang Jindou also knew, Gu Jiuci''s true identity, at that time he was almost scared. Originally thought to be the son of Beijing''s son, he was the mysterious little king. The name Gu Ronghe, at the beginning, he said, how so familiar, and then came to think of it, isn''t it the war king of their Yu country? Chapter 1911: The village heads daughter (61) Chapter 1911: The vige head''s daughter (61) 1911: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers At that time, Tang Jindou was thrilled to kneel, King of Fighting. Imagine that decades ago, Yu was not at home and abroad. If not for the existence of the King of War, where are these little people, who have a good life today? The fruit of his family was really capable, and actually let the brother of the king of war be involved in their family. The point is, people are not angry and they agree. Building a house or something is really trivial. That''s what his family did. He did not expect that Gu Ronghe would find many people to help repair. The home furnishings, some objects, and all the materials for building the house were all prepared by others. With Gu Ronghe, they build a house, and build as much as they want. They can build as high as they want. After all, this is where Master Wang will live in the future. Who dares to say that they built the house in vition of specifications? Tang Guo practiced that exercise for the whole family. Everyone has to live a long time. She also calcted how long she can live in this world. [The Tang family had an ident when the original owner was fifteen years old. When she met Tang Bi again, she was thirty. It took fifteen years to take revenge, but in the end it was fruitless and he died. Therefore, the age of the original owner''s death is forty-five. Plus the host in this world can be extended for 20 years and can live to 65 years. After listening, Tang Guo smiled and said, "That''s enough. Sixty-five. In ancient times, the average age was 45 years old. It''s longevity." Gu Ronghe seemed to want to settle down here, a huge and luxurious house, which took half a year to build. The vigers of Tangjia Vige are not fools. In such a big battle, they even saw the county magistrateing to understand that Gu Jiuji''s family is not easy. The person named Gu Jiu as the elder brother and the steward called the elder master is not a simple person. The old man who was already a bit savvy felt that Gu Ronghe must have killed many people in his hands. Even if he had a bit of anger, there was no way topletely cover it. But between the other person''s eyebrows, they were all righteous, and they were kind to them, obviously not bad people. The medical book was sent back. Within three months, the Taiyi doctor worked out the results. Currently they are running on both ends to help the emperor and Gu Ronghe to condition their bodies. After several months, both of them have improved their bodies. Coupled with the practice of prolonging life, they are still young. Gu Ronghe, who was gray-haired, had ck hair on the scalp. Gu Jiuci was particrly happy after he knew about it. On one asion, when he went to the stream with Tang Guo, he didn''t control it and hugged Tang Guo''s waist, saying that he was really happy and thanked him very much. Tang Guo said in a joke tone, "Well, Ajiu, when are you going to make a promise?" Gu Jiuci was a little embarrassed at the time. Although his face was calm, his ears were red and transparent. "Ajiu, look at how I helped you so much. Now the doctors have said that the life span of the elder brother and the elder brother have all increased. If you continue, the body will be better and better and live longer than the average person. Then, you Say whether you should agree to each other? " After being asked twice, Gu Jiuci finally said, "Whenever Guoer thinks, he can do it anyway." Anyway, don''t be ustomed to the face, in front of the girl you like, what is the skin, he is holding Tang Guo''s waist, Whispered. "Ajiu, your ears are so red, are you shy?" Gu Jiuyi took a serious note, "Guo Er misread, I''m excited." Chapter 1912: The village heads daughter (62) Chapter 1912: The vige head''s daughter (62) 1912: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "I see people flushed when they are excited. Ah Ji, you are really weird. When they are excited, they only have red ears." Gu Jiuci took Tang Guo''s hand, knowing in her heart that she was ying tricks on him, and he was quite happy, "I''m different from those people." "Let''s get married, and the house has been built, and I can''t wait to get into your home." "Everyone now knows that Gu Jiuji is going to add extra weight to Guoer. Now that I am ready, I must have a lively wedding, isn''t it?" System: Gu Jiuci, you shameless. "it is good." Hearing Tang Guo''s promise, Gu Jiuci was so happy that he was going crazy. He bent down, carried Tang Guo back, and ran quickly in the mountains. He has a good martial arts, and runs with the wind, his feet gently on the ground, as if flying. Gu Jiuci thought about it, and he will get married in the future. If he is free, he must carry fruit and run in the mountains. This is really a very pleasant thing. "This little nine ..." Gu Ronghe was standing somewhere with the steward and Lin Yan, watching Gu Jici running with Tang Guo on his back and running happily, he couldn''t help butugh, "I was so quiet when I was young. It''s rare to see himugh once, but I didn''t expect Xiaojiu to have such a lively day. " The housekeeper shook his head and looked helpless: Isn''t this the right to marry a daughter-inw, crazy? Since meeting the fruit girl, his master has not lived normally for a day. Lin Yan: Anyway, he didn''t understand. What''s the point of running a woman on the mountain with a woman on his back? Might as well, drawing swords in the mountains is fun to practice. "Master, good things areing." The steward said. Gu Ronghe nodded. "Unfortunately, the identity of the second child cannote. When Xiaojiu and I are determined, report it back and give the second child some good things to make him happy." Speaking of today, Gu Ronghe also has a smile on his face. "Now the second sons, the officials in the capital, and those sons and daughters all think that the second son and I are not living long. "If they knew, my second child and I might live longer than they thought. I don''t know what they would look like." The steward said with a smile, "It depends on who can bear it, who can''t bear it." Gu Ronghe nodded, yeah, can''t help it, then anti, anti, there must be no chance. If you can bear it, then there is a chance of sess, depending on who has the second heart. In that seat, they don''t need to be soft-hearted and ordinary. The monarch of Yu Kingdom must be a person who can control the overall situation, understand the current situation, be patient and cruel, and have tolerance. Too cruel, no, too kind, no. Previously affected by the second child and his body, they were eager to pick a satisfactory candidate. Now, conditioning the body ording to the current prescription, he and the second child live for another 40 years, there is no problem, it is really possible, longevity. Then pick it slowly. The second son''s current son can''t do it. Let him work harder and have more children. In the end, he can always choose the best heir. Tang Guo and Gu Jiuqi finally married. Gu Jiuji also went to Tang Guo''s house in front of the vigers. Tang Bi stood on the side, watching silently, Gu Jiuji with a smile on his mouth. Looking at her sister A, she smiled happily. Chapter 1913: The village heads daughter (63) Chapter 1913: The vige head''s daughter (63) 1913 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (63) A sister''s dowry was sewn by her, and the pattern on it was also embroidered by her. Although she can''tpare with the skill of Sister A, she hase up with the highest level of her life. Such a dress, she may never make a second set in this life. At this moment, Tang Bi waspletely repelled against Gu Jiuji. Lord Xiaoyao, who had teased the mountains and waters, was willing to give her a sister, and she was so full of sincerity. What reason did she have to abandon? The royal family really gave her sister''s face. The king of war presided over the wedding in person, and today it is secretly giving a wedding. They also gave the que of "First Embroidery Vige" of Yu Kingdom to Tang Family Embroidery Vige. Today, Qingning County will be given directly to Gu Jiuci. what is this? This is the face of Tianda, here will be her sister and Gu Jiu ... well, her brother-inw''s territory, do whatever you want. I heard from her sister that she has been given a gold medal today. This is not only a gold medal for avoidance of death, but also a gold medal for anyone who does not kneel. Of course, she knew that this gold medal was not only due to Gu Jiuci''s reason, but most of it had something to do with that box of medical books. Anyway, she doesn''t need to worry now, the safety of Tangjiacun and her family is in danger. This is the ce where her brother-inw and sister-inw are. They can also raise bright and bright masters. It was only for Su Mozhang, she always had an inextricable knot in her heart. After getting married, Gu Jiuci is the aunt Tang family. To Gu Jiuji''s satisfaction, Tang Bi, the uncle who looked at him unpleasantly, finally called his brother-inw willingly, without previous hostility. Life in Tangjiacun has not changed much. But for Gu Jiuci, the change has been big. At night, he could fall asleep holding the fragrant girl, wake up and open his eyes, lying in his arms, or his fragrant daughter-inw. Listening to the cicada outside the window, he looked at the peaceful girl sleeping in his arms. He felt that this day was really like a fairy. The wed ce in his heart had been filled up. It turned out that the girl in his arms was the part of his heart that was missing. "Ajiu?" Tang Guo opened his eyes and saw Gu Jiuji staring at her, calling out. Gu Jiuqi responded quickly and kissed her, "Guoer, are you awake?" "Ok." "Want to get up?" Tang Guo nced out the window, "The sun is out, get up." Gu Jiuji relinquished Tang Guo, hurried down, pulled Tang Guo again, picked up the clothes next to him, with a smile, "Mother, shall I dress you? "Come on." Tang Guo stood up with him, spreading his arms. Gu Jiuci personally dressed Tang Guo. Now Tang Guo''s clothes are really made of silk. She doesn''t need to do anything now, and the profit generated by Xiu Zhuang can make her rich. In addition to the embroidery vige in Tangjia Vige, Tang Guo has gradually developed other things that can make money. Anyway, now she can sit and count money. Dressed up, Gu Jiuci asked her to sit down and put her on shoes and socks. "Ajiu, what do you stare at my feet?" "Guo''er''s feet are so beautiful, exquisite and small, porcin is white as jade, and ten fingers are born so well-behaved." System: Hide, hide, can''t stand it. "Don''t say that, you''re going to wear it well, you have to apply rouge." By the way, this rouge gouache is also being made by their Tangjia vige. It''s Tang Guo who took care of this. Chapter 1914: The village heads daughter (64) Chapter 1914: The vige head''s daughter (64) 1914: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers But all the people working in the vige are from the vige, and she is still the owner of the cattle. Rouge gouache, arge consumable, does not need to be limited. Today, the entire caravan of Yu State likes toe to Tangjia Vige to buy goods. Whoever arrives first will be able to get the goods. Rouge gouache is not epted for booking. When Tang Guo sat in front of the bronze mirror andbed his hair, Gu Jiuci hurriedly dressed himself in a blink of an eye. Turn around to grab Tang Guo''s woodenb andb her hair. Tang Guo looked back and saw that his belts were twisted and twisted. He couldn''t help but smile, put down the woodenb, and stood up to tie his belt. Gu Jiuzi smiled stupidly, exposing a row of neat white teeth. When Tang Guo fastened him with a belt, he put his palm behind her head, picked up a woodenb, andbed her hair. "Guor, sit down, I''llb your hair." After that, he added, "When you''re donebing, you can help meb." "Ajiu, when I saw you before, you were a noble boy standing there indifferently." Tang Guo smiled. "I found that I was deceived, and you are cheeky." "In front of Guoer, I have to be a real self. When Guoer also said when I saw him before, we seemed unfamiliar at that time. In front of strangers, I had to disguise myself with a cold appearance." "After meeting Guo Er, I became my true self." System: So, is this why you shame in front of the host? Fortunately, in front of the host, it is really true to be a true self. The system wanted to get out and pretend it didn''t exist. In the past two days, he ate dog food, and he really ate his heart muscle. ording to the way the two men get along, he suspects that he will suffer like this every day in this world. The two finally managed to get weird and walked out of the room with each other. After a while, the two saw it, and in the courtyard, followed Tang Bi, Lin Yan''s martial arts. Yes, Tang Bi is now practicing martial arts. Not only Xi Wu, Tang Guo also invited her many gentlemen to teach her all kinds. Tang Bi was delighted, and that was exactly what she was worried about. Now with the teaching of Mr., what she used to be able to slowly reveal. She did not intend to expose her identity as a rebirth. When exposed, her family will only be troubled. If someone knows it, it''s trouble. So, this secret, she will rot in her heart for a lifetime. After practicing the method of prolonging her life, she did not expect that Sister A would ask her to teach her martial arts. Sister A said that it was better for Xi Wu to look at her courage, to be physically fit and to protect herself. When Tang Bi heard this, he almost wept. Xi Wu, she wants to learn. Su Mozheng''s work is not bad. She even has a goal in her heart, she must surpass Su Mozheng. She will not be afraid if she encounters Su Moxu again in the future. The people brought by Gu Ronghe are masters. Tang Guo said that he wanted to choose one and teach Tang Bi to practice martial arts. Ask him who has the best kung fu, and let him be Tang Bi''s husband. Gu Ronghe said, "Although I brought these people, they are all masters. But these people are not as good as Lin Yan next to Xiao Jiu. Every time Xiao Jiu took him with the housekeeper. " "Thank you Brother, let me ask, Lin Yan is willing not to." Gu Ronghe couldn''t help butugh, "My brother-inw has spoken, Lin Lin dare to refuse?" In order to follow Xiao Jiu''s side, Lin Yan, the kid, paid a lot of money. He took all his brothers and sisters who practiced martial arts together and offended them. In this way, Lin Yan became Tang Bi''s professor who taught her martial arts. Now, Tang Guo and Gu Jiu resign and hold hands, watching Lin Yan with a stern face, teaching Tang Bi some basics. "You are really stupid." Lin Yandao said. Tang Bi whispered, "I will work hard." "You see what I do." Lin Yan stepped aside and made a very standard move. Tang Bi looked at it seriously, and waited for Lin Yan to stand upright and ask her, did she see clearly? She nodded. "See clearly." "Then you try." Tang Bi hastened to do so, or almost. Lin Yan frowned, "Reluctantly." "I can practice more." Lin Yan frowned. "Then practice this today, practice it 200 times." Tang Bi nodded earnestly: "OK." Tang Guo: "..." Gu Jiuci: Awkward. see you tomorrow Chapter 1915: The village heads daughter (65) Chapter 1915: The vige head''s daughter (65) 1915 Chapter 1515 Shortly after Tang Guo and Gu Jiu resigned, Tang Changqing High School champion, the whole Tangjia Vige was pleased. Tang Changqing High School champion, this makes Tang Jindou, who failed in the examination of the original examination, has no regrets. What he didn''t realize at the time, his son did a hundred times better than what he did. High school champion, this is the case of Guangzong Yaozu. I heard that Tang Changqing is in Beijing and many people want to win over. It was also that the Tangjia Vige was too far away from the capital, and the rtionship between Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci was concealed by the emperor and Gu Ronghe, giving them a quiet life. Therefore, those people do not know until now that Tang Changqing could rely on the rtionship households to eat. Anyone behind him can pull one out casually, which can scare people to death. To this day, people in the capital know that Tang Changqing is the third brother of the Tang family embroidery owner. Many people know what Tang Guo has done. But they did not know that Tang Guo''s husband was the mysterious little king. Su Mozhe knew that when he saw those people struggling to win over Tang Changqing, he even gave Enwei the same thing, his legs and stomach were shaking. Today, after one day with the King of War, we cannot provoke people who have something to do with Xiao Wang Ye. Even if today and the King of War are no longer, it is estimated that he will leave a second hand for Grandpa Xiao. Grandpa Xiaoxiao cannot still provoke him. Tang Changqing, leave it to others, he can''t stand it. Su Moxu was not so kind and went to tell otherpetitors not to bully Tang Changqing. He wished that those people would bully Tang Changqing. Tang Guo knew that he would not give up and would tell Xiao Wangye to support her. Su Mozhen did not wait until this day, because it was not long before Tang Changqing was summoned into the pce by the emperor and personally sealed the official. Not only that, but he often called Tang Changqing over to apany him. At this moment, everyone knew that Tang Changqing became a red man around the emperor and could not be treated as before. "Changqing, you have a good sister." Tang Changqing was not humble, but replied, "His Majesty, Chen''s sister has always been very good." The emperor was amused, "Okay, I know, you brothers and sisters, there is no simple one." Tang Changqing thought to himself that your majesty is more than you think. In fact, their home is really simple. However, the emperor''s heart is unpredictable. Even if there is a different rtionship, Tang Changqing never thought of being petted and proud. Whatever the emperor asked him to do, he managed to get things done. He came to be an official, not really for the sake of promotion. If you want to talk about money, you might as well help Guanxiuzhuang directly. His family really has no shortage of silver. He passed the examinations. One was to like learning and wanted to try the feeling of living in a temple. The second was to fulfill Tang Jindou''s desire. Now that both have been realized, he is not needed at home, and his brother-inw is the little prince. He still has to be a good official, which can be regarded as adding some weight to his family. What will happen in the future, he can know the first time. Before that, he thought about it. Whoever wins him, he doesn''t do it, he listens to the emperor. Hearing what Guoer meant, the emperor''s life would not be a problem for another thirty or forty years. By the time the next emperor ascends to the throne, he will almost return to his hometown. After this day, the emperor also discovered that no matter what was discussed in the DPRK, Tang Changqing really dared to say. Many people are opposed to his opinion. This Tang Changqing has the courage to stand out from the crowd and embrace him. Chapter 1916: The village heads daughter (66) Chapter 1916: The vige head''s daughter (66) 1916 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (66) If Tang Changqing disagreed with his opinion, the boy would be dumb, and would not say a word. Nothing like other direct officials, embarrassing him directly. After the downside, the kid will sneak up and offer him a self-righteous suggestion. The whole process just doesn''t point out that there is something wrong with his method. Emperor Tang Changqing''s practice was very popr. He is an emperor, and he does have a group of direct ministers under his hands. But he did not want to face the usations of a group of direct ministers every day. Like Tang Changqing, he secretly offered advice to him, and did not embarrass him, let alone point out that he was wrong. Just need to mention a better way, he is not an idiot as emperor. Is there a better way, how can it not be used? After the emperor''s observation, it was found that Tang Changqing was different from other courtiers. This kid didn''te to make money for promotion. Think about his brother-inw, so much business under his hands, Tang Changqing is really not necessary, for some small profits, was caught by someone or something. This boy is also generous, even if it offends many people, usually with a meal, a little gift, get some embroidery from Xiu Zhuang, rouge gouache, can win a bunch of friends. This kid is also very calm, even if he has a good rtionship with many people, he will never go too close to them. Seeing this, the emperor was relieved. As emperor, he was thinking subconsciously, even if he knew that Tang Changqing would not do those things. Gradually, no matter where the emperor went, he liked to bring Tang Changqing. At this time, he really trusted Tang Changqing. Tang Changqing, at this time, was also the big red around the emperor. Tang Guo knew everything about Tang Changqing. It should be said that Tang Changqing also asked her how to get along with the emperor. As for why she was asked, maybe Tang Changqing was the smartest person in the Tang family. Soon after Tang Guo got married, Tang Yindou returned. "I didn''t catch up with Guoer''s marriage. It was really a bit regrettable." Tang Yindou brought a newly-married gift to Tang Guo from Beijing. From his face, we can see a little tiredness. Compared to more than half a year ago, Tang Yindou was a whole old man. After Tang Guo thanked Tang Yindou, he asked, "Uncle, have you found Qiang Qiang?" "I found it." Tang Yindou mentioned Tang Qiang, but she was helpless, "She didn''t want toe back with me, she had to get involved in suchplicated things." Tang Jindou couldn''t help asking, "What the **** is going on?" Tang Yindou sighed and exined the matter carefully. He knew Su Mo''s identity. At that time, Su Mozhang left with Tang Qiang. Things went well, and I quickly found evidence of being framed and washed away my grievances. Not only that, but also revenge, killing his sister and mother. However, Su Moxun did not stop, because the culprit that really killed his mother and sister was the prince behind him who wanted to seize power. It will be a long time before his true victory. About to be able to push his support to the throne, you can really revenge. Of course, these Tang Yindou don''t know. All he knew was that Su Moji was the son of Houfu. Later, the grievances were washed away, and the emperor ordered him to inherit Hou''s house. In order topensate him, he did not lower his rank. Therefore, Su Mozhe should be Houye now. Chapter 1917: The village heads daughter (67) Chapter 1917: The vige head''s daughter (67) 1917: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Yindou happened to be there only once, when he saw Tang Qiang appearing from Hou''s house, he found someone, and intended to persuade the other party to go back. Unfortunately, Tang Qiang was not willing, which made Tang Yindou very angry. Although Su Mozhen was kind to him, he didn''t think he was a good person. He went south and north, and he knew a lot of people. He always felt that Tang Qiang followed Su Moxun and had nothing to end. In the end, Su Mozhen seemed to show Tang Qiang''s liking, and gave him a good shop in Beijing. "Did the second uncle agree?" Tang Guo asked when he heard this. Tang Yindou sighed helplessly, "I don''t want to promise, although your second uncle and I love silver very much. The meaning of this life is to earn silver and always want to be rich. But now you have achieved this Wish, the second uncle is also very happy. Qiang Qiang is so ignorant, that Su Mozhang does not know what is going on, I always feel that he is uneasy. " "The second uncle promised, ready to settle in Beijing?" Tang Yindou shook his head. "I don''t think it''s safe to settle down. I just want to watch there, so that Qiang Qiang won''t suffer. I will be able to take her with me if something really happens." Anyway, he thinks that Su Mozhe can''t give Tang Qiang a good future. Making money is important, so is his daughter. You can earn money anytime, and your daughter has only one. He is a businessman and also a father. "Beijing is a ce of right and wrong, the second uncle must be careful." Tang Guo did not persuade Tang Yindou. Tang Qiang is his daughter. If he doesn''t stay there to watch, he will be upset all day. At that time, let Tang Changqing look at Tang Yindou. As for Tang Qiang, it''s up to her life. The wolf''s den and tiger''s den are her own going. What happened can''t me anyone. Tang Yindou nodded, "I will." "I may note back often after that, and I will send people back to pick up the goods." Tang Yindou returned this time, half of them for this matter. Tang Guo nodded. "The second uncle is looking for someone who can trust him and let him get it back." All the items under Tang Guo''s name, unless someone came up to buy them separately, were scattered and let those caravans buy and sell them by themselves. Anyway, she won''t suffer, and she won''t suffer at any price. The higher the price, the better it is for her. In this era, there is no shortage of fakes. But the basic fakes were exposed and they would soon be taken apart. Tang Jindou did not persuade Tang Yindou. If he stands in this position, the choice is the same as Tang Yindou. Three dayster, Tang Yindou rushed to Beijing with several carts of cargo. Tang Guo never thought about going to the whirlpool of Beijing, or even getting involved. In her capacity, she didn''t need it at all. Today, Gu Ronghe is watching from the wall, watching those people make trouble, she goes in to join together, what is it? Gu Ronghe would yell at them every day while eating, and something funny happened in Beijing. Today, Gu Ronghe doesn''t care about these things. As long as those people do not make too much noise, they are allowed to make noise. For example, when the Hou government was framed, the emperor chose to stand by and allow them to frame each other. This might be used to weaken their power. Su Mozheng gave out the evidence, then he could restore the identity of the other party, let the other party inherit Hou''s house, and not even descend. Chapter 1918: The village heads daughter (68) Chapter 1918: The vige head''s daughter (68) 1918 Chapter Vige Daughter (68) After this series of operations, the people who Su Mo hated would only be the ones who framed Hou''s house. They would never think of me the emperor, and even be grateful to the emperor. If Su Mozhang can''t produce evidence, he can''t clean his innocence. In the face of all evidence, and he is not important to the emperor, then the emperor can also sentence Su Mozhang to the thoughts of his opponent. This is the emperor. You don''t even know that you are a puppet, a puppet for people to y. He only fights, he never thinks of fighting. Because a person can step on a pile of crickets with one foot. "Brother, you have a cousin named Tang Qiang, don''t you?" At lunch one day, Gu Ronghe asked Tang Qiang here. Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, does Brother have any news about Qiang Qiang?" Gu Ronghe smiled, "Yes, now the whole capital, who doesn''t know Tang Qiang." Tang Guo wondered in his heart what Tang Qiang had done, and actually asked characters like Gu Ronghe to ask. "Looks like you don''t know, Brother Xi didn''t pay attention to the news over Beijing." Gu Ronghe was a bit surprised. He thought that Tang Guo should be very concerned about it. Is he guessing wrong? Gu Jiuci''s hand under the table, holding Tang Guo''s small hand, squeezed, and asked, "The entire Yu Kingdom is the second brother. Beijing is still under the eyes of the second brother. Does Guo Er need to pay attention to those? , Tell me, what is going on, what happened to that cousin? " Gu Ronghe also did not sell Guanzi, watching Gu Jiuci protecting Tang Guo''s face, it was funny. He just asked, don''t protect the calf like this, mysterious and powerful person like Di Xiu has helped him and the second child so much, and is also a favorite of Xiao Jiu, now is his younger sister, what will he do? This little nine, now it''s a burden to others, it''s really spilled water, not at all towards his elder brother. "In recent days, you also know that Beijing is not very peaceful. The sons of the second child are all staring at the seats under his buttocks. In the past few years, I don''t know who will be the doctor, the second child may not live for five. The ten words were passed on. Those little cubs couldn''t sit still. They had been in trouble for several years. The people who participated in it didn''t know how much they had tossed to death. They didn''t remember it. They had to join together. " "Fame and fortune, high temples, glory and wealth, no one can escape." Tang Guodao. Gu Ronghe nodded. "Yeah, people die for wealth, birds die for food, and my sister-inw is right." "Your cousin, it seems that there is something extraordinary in your hand that makes Su Moxian shine. The second child has to reward him severely. In order to take more things from him, the second child intends to Be nice to the other person, as the saying goes, just fatten it up and wait until the timees. " Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back, andughed out loud. If the emperor knew, Gu Ronghe wouldn''t care at all, tell these things, and said that he was raising pigs, fattening and ughtering, afraid that he would faint. System: [Host, if they know the meaning of cutting leek, they may not use fattening pigs to describe it. "Brother, do you know Liuli?" Tang Guo nodded. "Before, A Jiu gave me a ssmp. It is said that it was a tribute from the Western Region." "That''s right," Gu Ronghe said, "Do you know that this time, it''s this ze that made Su Moxian shine?" Chapter 1919: The village heads daughter (69) Chapter 1919: The vige head''s daughter (69) 1919: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers After waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Gu Ronghe continued, "In his hand, there was a recipe for burning the zed ss. Later, someone inquired that this recipe was provided by your cousin named Tang Qiang." "So it is." "Not only that, you cousin, you alsoe up with all kinds of wonderful ideas. Some things look fantastic, and some things are useful. There is one item that should notst long. It will be popr. " Tang Guo asked curiously, "What is it?" "soap bar." Tang Guo was no ident, the ss was made, and it was not bad soap. Speaking of which, Tang Qiang''s memory is still very good. Maybe when I read the novel, I saw that the passers-by in it shined brightly. Could it be that the process of secretly retrieving some anciently needed and capable items was memorized? "Brother, what is soap?" Gu Jiuci asked, "Is it a good thing? How to use it?" Gu Ronghe winked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper quickly turned around and did note over with two pieces of soap. "Master, this thing can be used to wash clothes, wash your hair, take a bath, and wash your hands. Listen to the news from the capital, and follow up from Su Mozhen, there will be various uses, and some other things may be added to it . " Gu Jiuji held the soap, wondered for a long time, and asked a lot. Finally, I asked Gu Ronghe, and asked for more than half to give Tang Guo. "Guo, you can use this shampoo in the future." "Brother, you have to stare. If something is better, you must send someone to get it." After a pause, Gu Jiuci said, "Summo, let him jump around for a while, it will be fine After everything is handed over, let the second brother settle ounts with him again. " Gu Ronghe: "..." Brother, he is no longer his brother. Anything good is just thinking about his daughter-inw. His elder brother had long wondered where he had been thrown. What can your own younger brother do besides being petted? Tang Guo really hopes that Tang Qiang can get more applicable things out. After all, she is a standard "indigenous" and does not intend to be so high-profile. Today''s Xiu Zhuang and making rouge gouache are enough. Tang Qiang made all the ss soaps, and almost did not have anything else. In fact, there is Su Mozhang, and he will definitely pull out all the goods in Tang Qiang''s belly. After a while, Tang Guo was lying on a lounger under the grape rack, listening to the familiar footsteps quickly. You don''t need to open your eyes and look back, you can tell that Gu Jiu has resigned. "Ajiu?" Gu Jiuci stood in front of her, blocking everything, Tang Guo called him. He lowered his head, kissed her forehead, and said softly, "Guo, I brought you a good thing." Tang Guo suddenly became energetic. Recently Tang Qiang made a lot of good things. She has been waiting. "What good?" "Guoer, this time is really a good thing." Gu Jiuci hugged Tang Guo, sitting on a recliner, and let her sit on him. At this moment, Tang Guogang discovered that he still had a brocade box in his hand, as big as two ps. "Fruit, the good stuff is in it." Gu Jiuzi''s ears were red and he put the box in Tang Guo''s hand. "Look at it yourself." Tang Guo opened the box, and when he saw the contents, he froze slightly. But she still asked, "What is this?" "this is" Chapter 1920: The village heads daughter (70) Chapter 1920: The vige head''s daughter (70) Chapter 1920 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (70) The system almostughed when it saw the contents of the brocade box. Hahahahaha, Gu Jiuci, it''s so cute, obviously embarrassed, I still want to send this thing to Tang Guo. "This is for women''s moon affairs." Gu Jiuci whispered, "This thing is also made by Tang Qiang''s idea. Is it more convenient for Guoer to see this thing?" Tang Guo smirked and received the feeling of Gu Jiuci. Later, Tang Qiang sessively made many small things that are convenient for life. But these things are not as good as ss and soap. Su Moxun used various methods to get more good things, but what Tang Qiang recited was only a little bit. It was these things that were memorized, and it was also on her whim. If she knew that she would pass, she would surely be full of energy, and recite something more useful. Su Mozhen looked at Tang Qiang and really could not ask anything, and was quite cold to her. Just the soap and the zed ss have already made him shine, which is very popr today. Except for some small things, soap and ss, he is dedicated to the three princes, and is dedicated to the present by the three princes. Of course, before that, they spent a lot of time experimenting with both. ording to his ideas, with these two things, the three princes should be very popr today. Recently, ording to the response of the three princes, he is indeed doing well today, and he is often called to the pce to y chess. Tang Qiang couldn''t squeeze anything out here, and Su Mozhe was less patient. Every day, looking at Tang Qiang''s obsessive eyes, he was a little sickened. Finally, I don''t have to face this woman every day. Tang Qiang quickly, feeling that Su Mozhen was cold to her. Not only that, Su Moxun also did not mean to avoid those women who adore him. At the poetry meeting, I also had a good talk with those women. More importantly, the three princes nned to draw a red thread to Su Mozhen, the daughter of a minister of North Korea and China. Su Mozhang did not refuse, but also nned to marry each other. At this moment, Tang Qiang will not do it. She didn''t think so much and went directly to Su Mozhen, why did she meet the women, and why did she marry the daughter of the minister? Mainly, the three princes also said that they would ask the emperor to give Su Mozhen and the minister''s daughter a marriage. Wouldn''t that have anxious her? Facing Tang Qiang, Su Moxian also exined, "Raner, I am the only one left in my Hou government. At this time, the three princes have not yet seeded. I marry Miss Li''s family, everything is to attract power, and I don''t really like each other. ... and you are special in my heart. " "I know you don''t want to be a concubine, and I don''t intend to ept you as a concubine. As long as you are willing to wait until the third prince''s great cause ispleted, I will take Miss Li''s family off and marry you." It''s true to attract forces. As for the divorce of Miss Li''s family and marry Tang Qiang, that''s a coax. If Tang Qiang was a rtively old crossing woman, she might understand. But she is not young, and she is still a junior high school student. Regarding Su Mo''s cognition, she only recognizes the person who is understood in the novel. That Mo Mo doing everything for Tang Bi. In the novel, Su Moxuan was dragged by the three princes, and in the end he justified his words for Tang Bi''s rejection. Thinking of this, Tang Qiang was angry at the time, "I don''t care. If you want to marry, you can only marry me. No one is allowed to marry you." She worked so hard for so long, how could it be possible for other women toe in and enjoy her results? "Su Moxie, if you dare to marry another woman, I will make you regret it." see you tomorrow This world will end in a few days. Chapter 1921: The village heads daughter (71) Chapter 1921: The vige head''s daughter (71) 1921: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Rose, I hope you understand me." Looking at Tang Qiang''s angry look, Su Mozheng, coupled with Tang Qiang''s reputation now, is indeed different from the past, and is an ant who can pinch to death at any time. In fact, it is still easy to kill Tang Qiang without knowing it. But he didn''t want to take this risk. There are many uses for Tang Qiang. First, he wasn''t sure whether Tang Qiang had anything weird but useful to him. Second, on the surface, he attaches great importance to Tang Qiang, so that everyone can see his love for Tang Qiang, and the enemy will think that Tang Qiang is a weakness of him. Exposing this weakness to the surface will confuse the enemy and may be of great use in the future. Thinking of this, Su Moxu reflected in his heart. Recently, he did feel too indifferent to Tang Qiang. If someone heard the wind, it would not be very good. "Qiang''er, I was really forced to marry Miss Li''s family. My assistant is the third prince. If you don''t listen to him, you won''t get his trust." Looking at Tang Qiang''s confused look, Su Mozhen continued, "You know that I have deep blood and hatred. Only with the power of the three princes can I take revenge and kill those who really frame my sister and mother." This, of course, Tang Qiang understands. But she still couldn''t ept it. Su Mozhen would marry Miss Li for this. In the novel, Su Moxun would notpromise to this point for hatred. In the novel Su Mozhang, only Tang Bi can be seen in his eyes. Through thisparison, Tang Qiang felt ufortable. "Actually, I don''t want to marry Miss Li''s family," Su Mo sighed. "The three princes are actually very scared of me because of all the things that Qianer took out. He gave me two ways, or marry Li''s family Miss, either send you to his house. " Tang Qiang stunned, is there such a thing? She has always beenpared with the novel. In fact, the world has developed out of the novel long ago. Everything was confusing, and it wasn''t the plot she was familiar with at all. The reason for the deep rtionship between Tang Bi and Su Mozhen is that they actually suffered together with the two in flight, can''t they be separated from countless things? After she and Su Moxun left, Su Moxun had raised soldiers for a long time. She had long confused the enemy s sight, and returned to Beijing very smoothly. With her mention, she washed away her grievances very early. Counting down, in fact, they have not experienced anything profound. Tang Qiang had to doubt that Su Mozhe liked her more than Tang Bi in the novel. "Do you really like me?" For the first time, Tang Qiang asked this question. Su Moyan smiled and affectionately, "Of course I like you, Qiang, if I don''t like you, how can I discuss these things with you? The things you know will be handed over to me. It really is a benefit to me People, you are useless, kicked you away long ago, why would you say this carefully with you? " Su Moxu''s words made Tang Qiang reluctantly believe. "Then you married Miss Li, how did you treat her and how did you treat me?" "I will let Miss Li, live in a separate yard and treat you as before. She is a transparent person, so you don''t need to worry about her." Before that, Momo Su had thought about how to y Tang Qiang''s biggest role. Chapter 1922: The village heads daughter (72) Chapter 1922: The vige head''s daughter (72) 1922: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers He did not consider it well before, and he was cold to Tang Qiang. It was mainly her too obsessed eyes that made him ufortable. Since childhood, he has met countless women who showed such obsessive eyes to him. It can really endure so much Tang Qiang. Before Tang Qiang was able toe up with those good things, he was able to do whatever she wanted. Now that things can''t be taken out, he has no patience. But now he has new ideas. That Miss Li family, he didn''t care. If he really does not want to marry Miss Li, the three princes will never offend him and persecute him. After marrying the Miss Li family, he would be better for Tang Qiang, so that everyone in Beijing knew that the person he held in his palm was Tang Qiang. This exposed weakness does not know if his opponents will be happy. "So, you married Miss Li''s family, but you just treated her as a decoration and put it in the house?" Tang Qiang asked with some confusion. Su Moxi nodded, "Yeah," he looked at Tang Qiang affectionately, holding her face, and kissed, "Because in my heart, there is only Qiang alone, no one can get in between us." "Right now, are you so unhappy?" Being held by Su Mozhang, Tang Qiang felt confused for the first time. Although she likes her male **** very much, before crossing, she dreamed of being hugged by the male **** and distressed his experience, hoping to be by his side, encourage him, and help him is herself. But just a moment ago, she found that Su Mozhen was a little different from the male **** she thought. The infatuation she thought did not seem to be with her. The shes she used to love seemed to be slowly disappearing. Su Moxun said that when she married Miss Li, she put people in the house to make furnishings. The one she really liked was her Tang Qiang. So if she likes her, why marry Miss Li? When he married Miss Li, he ced his family in the house as a decoration, ignored others, apparently didn''t like it, and still married him? Isn''t this scum? "A Mo, does Miss Li''s have resentment with you?" Tang Qiang asked suddenly. Su Mozhen was a little hesitant and asked, "There is no revenge, her father is the third prince." "Rose, do you still mind?" "Miss Li, do you agree to marry you?" "The three princes have made this matter clear to the emperor. The imperial edict that may be given to marriage will soone down. In front of the imperial edict, Miss Li will not object. "So does she like you? If she didn''t like you, wouldn''t she force others." Su Mozhen thinks that Tang Qiang is really naive. As a woman in this vortex, wasn''t it just for marriage? Since childhood, Jin Yi Yu Shi, this time is the time to use them. Whether they are willing or unwilling, like or dislike, they are not qualified to object. Tang Qiang, a fool, really thought that he could be with whomever he likes? I don''t know where she got those things in her head, it must not be her own. Is it possible to tinker with these things in her naive look? He also doubted the Tang Guo family. Later, he thought that if Tang Guo really had those things, ording to her already the little prince''s princess, she would surely have given these things to the emperor. "Ran, you believe me. Even if Miss Li''s doores in, you are still the biggest in Hou''s house, and she can''t provoke you." Su Moxie said, he still had things to deal with, so he released Tang Qiang and left. Chapter 1923: The village heads daughter (73) Chapter 1923: The vige head''s daughter (73) 1923: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Guoer, what are you looking at?" Gu Jiuci walked in and saw what Tang Guo was looking at, like a letter, "Is this from Beijing?" "Letter from the second uncle." "The third prince asked the second brother to marry Su Moxie and Miss Li''s family. The second uncle wrote back and said that Su Moxie and Miss Li''s were married." Gu Jiuji heard this, and was a little surprised. "The second uncle is bringing his cousin back?" "No, the second uncleined that Qiang Qiang was still reluctant to leave, and said that Su Moxun married Miss Li''s family, but it was a furnishing. She was still the biggest in Hou''s house." Gu Jiuci didn''t understand, "If Su Mozhen really likes his cousin, he won''t marry Miss Li''s family. What does your cousin think about all day? Men really like a woman. Can''t bear to be wronged. " Talking about it, Gu Jiuci held Tang Guo''s waist, and Tian said shamelessly, "For example, Gu Jiuci, who really likes Guo Er, is reluctant to suffer a little bit of pain. From the day I liked you, I I have never seen other girls. " "Ajiu means, before I liked me, I saw other girls." Gu Jiuci: "..." Someone has made mistakes, and horses have made mistakes. Why did he say something wrong? "No, Guoer, please listen to my exnation. I did nt know what a girl was at all. When I was forced to look at the portrait by my second brother, I became a monk. After seeing Guoer, I knew what a girl was. .I mean, because I like fruit, no matter what girl floats in front of me, I can''t see it. " "Okay, Ajiu, no need to exin." Hearing Tang Guo believe, Gu Jiuqi was relieved. It''s really a hell, isn''t it just saying something wrong? Why was he nervous enough to jump out of his heart, for fear she was angry. Actually in her head, if she was angry, the thought of whether he would throw him away is strange. "How is it now?" Gu Jiuci asked again. Tang Guodao said, "Su Moxie did exactly the same as Tang Qiang said. Even if she married Miss Li, she had never seen her on the night of her wedding, and she was always at Tang Qiang. This matter, I do nt know why the entire capital knows it now. People are talking about it. " "While joking at Miss Li, she said that Tang Qiang is a charming fairy. In short, it is not a good thing. The second uncle almost got sick because of this. The third brother went to see the second uncle. The second uncle looked more than before. A lot of aging. " "Everyone knows all over the city?" Gu Jiuci''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Guo Er, this thing is not easy. Now that they are in a vortex, how can Su Mozhang really care about her cousin, how can she expose her to everyone?" See, let everyone talk about her, so high-profile to spoil her? " "The second uncle actually thought about it and talked to Qiang Qiang, but she just didn''t listen." Gu Jiuci whispered, "Want me to help? Or let the second brother get a shot?" "No, how can you do this kind of thing? If you do nt do it, will you help them break it? Qiang Qiang is obsessed, what can we do? I have let the third brother take care of the second uncle. As for Qiang Qiang, what is her love? That''s it. " Gu Jiuci understood Tang Guo''s attitude and said nothing more. Even if his second brother is an emperor, there is no way for a woman not to love a man. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, he wouldn''t want to be bothersome. No matter what happened to Tang Qiang, it was her fault that she had pity for her uncle, and she had to worry about it every day. Chapter 1924: The village heads daughter (74) Chapter 1924: The vige head''s daughter (74) 1924: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "That fruit, my brother and I told him to show him something. If it is really ast resort, keep the cousin''s life and avoid the uncle''s sadness?" Although he didn''t care about Tang Qiang''s life and death, his family Guoer didn''t seem to care much. But Guoer still seems to care about the second uncle. In addition to loving the silver, the second uncle asionally slips his head and cheats a bit, in fact, he is very good to himself. If you keep Tang Qiang''s life, it can also be regarded as afort to him, don''t be so sad. "Ajiu, you really understand me." Gu Jiuci''s heart warmed, "I want to know more about Guoer, I can''t wait to be a maggot in Guoer''s stomach." "The maggots are so ugly, Ajiu, you forgot, I like to look good." "Then I''m not a maggot." Just be a good-looking one. Does he want to ask the doctor the other day and give him some forms to keep his face? dead. "Guo Er, we have been married for so long. When can I take you to see the second brother, the second brother also wants to see you." Gu Jiuci felt that Tang Guo did not want to go to that ce in Beijing. So he never mentioned it. But after so long, my elder brother settled down in Tangjia Vige. The elder brother wrote several times and asked him to take Tang Guo back to see what he said. He must not think wildly or send someone to check Tang Guo. The letter said pitiful, indicating that he was so miserable as an emperor, and his brother didn''t take his brother-inw back to see him. He was lonely and lonely. Although not so exaggerated, Gu Jiuci wanted to go back and take a look. The second brother is more suspicious and likes to think wildly. There is no way. He is the emperor. Since his birth, he can think about the problem, that head has been turning every day, thinking about how to save his life and make profits for his own side. All these have formed habits. Don''t think about it a day, maybe you will die tomorrow. I heard that at that time, the eldest brothers, the eldest brothers, and the mothers were surrounded by nails from various pces. It was reallymon to poison or something. If you say something wrong, you may be caught. So in every case, his elder brother likes to do all kinds of investigations, so he must rest assured that they must be clear. This is also the reason why he never took Tang Guo back, afraid that his second brother would scare people. Now the second brother said so many times, it should be true, he would not check Tang Guo. He also knew inside that Guoer was very mysterious. Different from the others in the Tang family. But he wouldn''t pursue them, it doesn''t make sense, he cares about that person. "Any time." Tang Guo answered with a smile. "Do you need to be so kind to see your second brother? In the future, even though Ajiu said that it is normal to go back and see the second brother." That day, Gu Jiuci was very happy. Ten dayster, the two set off for the capital. The two took a carriage, but the housekeeper didn''t follow, but Lin Yan followed. Tang Bi was also taken by Tang Guo. Tang Bi refused at first, but Tang Guo said that she would let her know more. She couldn''t avoid it and agreed. Tang Bi''s skill is very good now. In order to practice martial arts, she basks in the sun every day and gets dark again. In addition to the carriage, they also pulled many items produced by the embroidery vige, which were all given to the emperor, basically cloth, and some rouge gouache embroidery. Stepping into the capital once again, Tang Bi looked at the bustling city, and was a little stunned. Chapter 1925: The village heads daughter (75) Chapter 1925: The vige head''s daughter (75) 1925: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers After sitting on the carriage for so many days, Tang Bi managed to get a tanned face and turned red and white. The little girl was tender and tender, and it was very attractive at first nce. Just opened the carriage curtain and attracted people outside. Tang Bi reacted and let it go. At Gu Jiuji''s house, Tang Bi settled in the house and let Lin Yan take care of her. Tang Guo and Gu Jiu resigned, and took those goods to the pce with the emperor. Because of the medical books sent by Tang Guo, the emperor looked very spirited. However, his face was still a little pale. At that moment, Tang Guo seemed to have found something. System: [The host is big, this emperor is a bit bad, and he actually wiped something on his face to make himself look pale. He seems to have made something in his hair. After my scan, he had grown ck hair long ago. Tang Guo: "Just pretend not to see, lest he think about it." Of course, the emperor did not apply rouge gouache. It should be prepared by the Taiyi for him. When he saw Tang Guo, he subconsciously showed a thoughtful expression, trying to find out, and then Gu Jiuji said, "Second Brother, I''m here to see you." Then the emperor quickly put away the thoughtful expression, and coughed, "Little Jiu, you finally came back with your princess." "Well, I haven''te back to see my second brother all the time. It''s my brother''s not. Guoer prepared many gifts for his second brother." The emperor heard the gift and came to spirit. When I saw those beautiful cloths, I smiled. He was also very satisfied with those rouge gouache and embroidery. There are many beauties in his harem, and they should be happy to give these to those beauties. Obedient and obedient beauty, he has never been bad. As long as he is obedient, he is more pity. It may be that his experience has something to do with him. As long as he doesn''t have bad intentions and wants to give him a pillow, he is very good to them. Even if there are no extra feelings, they will not be treated badly. The emperor left the two to eat. Of course, countless times in the middle, they would all focus on Tang Guo, revealing a thoughtful expression, and then interrupted by Gu Jiuzi, making him smile awkwardly. Tang Guo pretended not to know anything, and Tang Changqing was called in by the emperor. The meal was quite pleasant. Getting along with the emperor is really not as easy as getting along with Gu Ronghe. When leaving the pce, the emperor rewarded Tang Guo with many good things, and told her to take good care of Gu Jiuci and not bully him. Tang Guo: "..." Brother Er, did his brother marry her? Okay, that''s right. After the two left, the emperor shouted subconsciously: "Come." "Your Majesty, what is the order?" The emperor said, "You, go and check ..." At this point, the emperor paused, and patted his forehead with annoyance, "Go back, it''s okay." He almost ordered someone to check the details of Tang Guo. "I really don''t want to go out." Tang Bi said. Lin Yan frowned. "No, mydy has told me to take you out to shop with you." Tang Bi: "..." "I" "Let''s go, what my wife ordered, I will do it. You can go as long as you want, as long as you want to buy, I can help you get it." Tang Bi was helpless, "Is this what Sister Ah ordered?" "Um." Lin Yan nodded very seriously. Chapter 1926: The village heads daughter (76) Chapter 1926: The vige head''s daughter (76) 1926 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (76) "The master said, if you don''t do what the wife said, drive me back to the mountain, girl Abi, please don''t embarrass me." He really didn''t want to go back to the mountain. His kung fu was better than Master''s. It was boring to practice **** the mountain every day. When he went down the mountain, he also gave all his brothers a meal. If you go back, you will be retaliated from time to time. It may be that there is no hot water in the bath, the steamed buns are stubborn, the tea is always from the previous year, and the quilt must be wet. Think about it, it''s all a chill. Tang Bi finally agreed and went to visit Beijing. She really didn''t understand why Sister Lin ordered such a task when Sister A entered the pce. In Beijing, she used to walk around and didn''t know how many times. She didn''t yearn for the prosperity here. If she can, she hopes she won''t step into this ce all her life. "Aren''t you buying anything?" Lin Yan couldn''t help asking after strolling for a long time. He was ready, carrying a lot of consciousness for a while. Thedies of Qianjin in Beijing, every time they go shopping, the maidservants around them are carrying big bags. "I didn''t like it." Tang Bi made an excuse, these things were dazzling, and it was not her eyesight. After a while, Tang Bi fancy some good-looking jewelry and said in his mouth, "These sisters will definitely like it, buy more and go back to her." Now she also has silver. When she looks at Tang Guo, she buys it vigorously. It is a pity that there are countless things in Luo skirt, Xiu Zhuang, she does not need to take any action at all. Then you can only buy some bead jewellery for Sister A. "I think that pair of jasper earrings is more suitable for you. And that one, with a little green bead flower, is also very suitable for you." Lin Yanmented, without any other meaning, he just thought those two Things, suitable for Tang Bi. Tang Bi paused, nced at what Lin Yan said, "I don''t like wearing these things." Lin Yan looked at Tang Bi and saw that she was wearing something really simple. The green silk on that end was also carried by a mule. The color of the clothes is also very pale. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes were always on the bead flower and earrings. I always felt that these two things were suitable for her. When Tang Bi had finished buying and was about to leave, Lin Yan suddenly said, "I want both." Tang Bi looked back and found that Lin Yan bought actually the beads and earrings he said before, andughed, "You big man, what do you buy this for?" Unexpectedly, Lin Yan actually pushed something into her arms, which surprised Tang Bi, "What are you doing?" "Nothing, I just think it''s a bit suitable for Abi." Tang Bi didn''t pick it up. How dare she ept this sudden gift? She observed Lin Yan carefully, and found that she did not change the color. He hesitantly asked, "You gave it to me because it suits me?" "Yes, otherwise?" Lin Yan said earnestly, "Do you need other reasons?" Anyway, he also has a lot of money. The money that the master gave him is really a lot. Usually, I really can''t find a ce to spend it. Tang Bi was relieved. "Thank you so much. Don''t do that in the future. You can''t always look at what suits me. You have to buy it?" "Yeah." Lin Yan gave a faint response, and suddenly felt that all the suitable ones were bought, and there was nothing. see you tomorrow Chapter 1927: The village heads daughter (77) Chapter 1927: The vige head''s daughter (77) Chapter 1927 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (77) Tang Bi and Lin Yan walked back for a while, and met Tang Qiang who was hanging out. It was Tang Qiang who saw her first and rushed over with someone. She had a sad expression and smiled suddenly. "Abi, why did youe to Beijing? Didn''t Sister Guoer alsoe? My father should have told you I''m here, why didn''t youe to me?" Tang Bi was a little overwhelmed by Tang Qiang''s enthusiasm, and after a while she said, "Just arrived today." "Sister Qiang Qiang, I have heard about you, are you okay?" Tang Qiang paused and said, "Well, I''m fine. Let''s go to Houfu to talk. Where do you live now? Are you going to live with me?" Where did Tang Bi dare to live in Hou''s house? He quickly said, "I have a ce to live, and Sister A has arranged it. If you speak, let''s find another ce, it is not convenient to go to Hou''s house." Tang Qiang was not reluctant. In fact, she also felt that Hou''s house was not very convenient. Even if Su Mozhen was so fond of her, Hou Fu was her biggest, she had the final say. From the night of her wedding, the Miss Li family has been neglected to the present, and she has been ced in the most remote courtyard. Su Mozhen never visited it. Obviously she spoils her so much, why is she just not happy? The two held hands and talked, nning to find a tea house. Did not take two steps, but was stopped again, turned out to be Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci from the pce. Tang Guo was lifted from the carriage by Gu Jiuci and came to the two. "Sister Guoer." Tang Qiang was very happy when he saw Tang Guo. "I just met him. Let''s go to the teahouse and talk. I will not invite you to go there." After thinking about it, Tang Qiang still felt, don''t involve these two people. Look at them today, they have not been involved with Su Mozhang, life is really good. Sister Guo''er has been recruited, and she is still pretty and obedient, as well as the huge embroidery vige of Tangjia Vige. Tang Bi doesn''t have to follow Su Moyu to endure hardships, run around, and struggle with love and hatred. Although she doesn''t understand many things, she also knows that Hou Fu is currently in a whirlpool. If these two people are really taken back, they may be stared at and brought danger to them. In the end, Gu Jiuci chose a tea house. This tea house is in Gu Ronghe''s name and is trustworthy. In the private room, Tang Bi couldn''t help asking, "Sister Qiang Qiang, now Su Moji has married someone else, why don''t you leave him? I heard that the second uncle is still ill." "He said that he didn''t like Miss Li. After Miss Li entered, she was arranged to a remote yard. A Mo had never seen it once. I believe he didn''t like Miss Li." "And you also saw it," Tang Qiang raised her hand. Everything she gave was given to her by Su Moji. No matter who she was in front of, she was the most important. "You should have heard it, too. It spoils me. " Tang Bi was speechless for a while and didn''t know how to say it. "Since he pets you and loves you, why marry Miss Li?" Tang Bi asked. Tang Qiang lowered his head slightly. "He said that he waspelled to be in that position. He always had topromise something. If he didn''t marry Miss Li, he would have a gap with the three princes. He also said that he would either marry Miss Li or Send me up to the Three Princes'' Pce, and in the end he chose to marry Miss Li. " Chapter 1928: The village heads daughter (78) Chapter 1928: The vige head''s daughter (78) Chapter 1928 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (78) "He also said that when everything is done, she will take a break from Miss Li and marry me again." Tang Qiang said infatuatedly, his eyes were no longer as bright as before, as if there was ayer of water mist to make her beautiful His eyes are covered. Tang Bi pressed her lips lightly. Do you believe this? Even though she hated Su Moxie so much, she had to admit that Su Moxie in the previous life did have a deep affection for her. But this affectionate is not normal. It was Su Moxie who felt a bit guilty about her, the suffering of the two together, she silently apanied, and that she was the only most important person in his life. This heavy affection contains too much. And Tang Qiang and Su Moxie, Tang Qiang did not hesitate to pay, beside Su Moxie, too many such women. Even if Tang Qiang was different, those things she brought out surprised her. It''s also difficult to change. Su Mochen thinks that these things are avable at hand and will not be cherished at all. Su Mozhang, she knows too much, the more difficult to get, the more she wants. The more easily lost, the closer you look. But none of this she can say. Even now, as she is a sister, no one will hurt her. There is an abnormal Tang Qiang, even if there is another, her words will inevitably attract the attention of those who care, who knows what terrible doom will bring. "Qiang Qiang, I don''t advise you anything, often go and see the second uncle, he is very worried about you. Originally, the second uncle had a dream of bing a party rich man, because you had to stop doing this. Tang Qiang felt a little guilty, "I will." In all fairness, her cheap dad is really good to her. "I will. I will go to see my dad every day in the future and never get angry with him again." Honestly, she has been here for so many years, and she all wanted her home. Although her parents do not return often, she still calls her every day. If you don''t see each other, you will care about her. And her group of youngdies ying Lolita, I don''t know how they are doing now. She didn''t know how she passed through, and what happened before. She missed some of the little skirts she bought. If she had died in that world, her parents would definitely be sad, and her little skirts, they would definitely burn her with a fire. Think about it, it still hurts a bit. Will thosedies be sad for her? Would you be happy because the male **** and her opponent who quarreled suddenly found that she was dead? Will she be relieved at the same table, because no one will give her the leading actor of the same book all day. "Sister Guoer, Abi, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine now, A Mo is nice to me, I believe him." After all, that''s the male **** she loved for years, and the male **** is always perfect, isn''t it? She didn''t know when the dream would wake up. Even if she would wake up in the future, she didn''t know what the result would be, she wanted to wait till thest look. Seeing Tang Qiang like this, Tang Bi no longer persuaded. The three sisters spoke for a while and then left. Tang Qiang also asked, "Sister Guoer, will you live in Beijing for a while?" "Yes, I''ll go backter." "Oh ..." Tang Qiang didn''t say, and went to find them if they had time. Don''t look for it, Su Mozhen is trouble for them. Now all parties are staring at Hou House. Chapter 1929: The village heads daughter (79) Chapter 1929: The vige head''s daughter (79) Chapter 1929 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (79) Tang Bi was not very happy all day. Lin Yan got the instructions from Tang Guo before to protect her and apany her. So I saw her unhappy, racked her brains, and thought of many ways to take her out to y. Every time Tang Bi didn''t want to go out, she just didn''t want to meet Su Mozhen. Unexpectedly, Lin Yan would be distressed and said that if she didn''t agree, Gu Jiuci would drive him back to the mountain and be beaten by his brothers and sisters. Tang Bi, who was soft-hearted, agreed. Not to mention, Lin Yan''s wood is a bit woody. After Tang Bi went out with him for a while, his mood was indeed much better. Later, Lin Yan took her out, and she did not object, but asked with some interest, where to go today. Lin Yan saw Tang Bi happy, and unconsciously was a little happy. The days of Tang Guo and Gu Jiuci were even simpler. The Emperor invited them to y in the pce. Although the emperor''s eyes were always wrong, Tang Guo was used to it. When Gu Jiuci was there, the emperor often smiled awkwardly. Later, I don''t know if I got along well. I got along really like a family. Look at Tang Guo''s eyes, not so deeply. However, when several people chat, there will always be some embarrassing things happening. For example, the chief executive whispered to the emperor and said, "Your Majesty, Tai Yi, this morning, please treat the concubines, Chen Fei, Xu Fei, and Yun Fei, all congrattions. Congrattions to the Emperor, Her Majesty, and Tim Long." Tang Guo: "..." Gu Jiuji: "..." system: "Is Chen Fei, Xu Fei, and Yun Fei all there?" The emperor was not particrly happy or unhappy, but asked in surprise, "So much?" The chief executive''s mouth twitched. His Majesty''s family was a pity for the concubine. He was in good health, and all the obedient concubines were exposed to rain and dew. Your Majesty is in good health and has not deliberately avoided it. Is it normal for the pce princess to be happy? Why is Your Majesty so surprised that it doesn''t look like he did? Your Majesty, is the little prince and the little prince watching? Is this really good? "Oh, that''s really a very happy thing, reward, reward them well." Gu Jiuci quietly squeezed Tang Guo''s small hand and smiled and congratted, "Second Brother, congrattions, I have a nephew again." The emperor was a little embarrassed, saying casually, "How about Xiaojiu, have you been married for so long?" "Second brother, aren''t I and Guoer still young? I think only two people are fine." Seriously, if the emperor hadn''t mentioned this, he wouldn''t have thought of it. When asked, he didn''t want children, he didn''t want any. The thought of Guoer would be the same as those of a woman with a child, and the whole heart was on the child, and he felt sour bubbles in his heart. Hearing the elder brother and second elder brother said that his father and mother were also very loving at the beginning. But in front of their brothers, the mother-inw didn''t really see her father so much. If he had a child and Guoer treated him that way, he wouldn''t be strangled to death. Gu Jiuci''s heart was chaotic and he left Tang Guo. He didn''t notice which emperor''s concubine went first to see the other side. "Ajiu?" Tang Guo reached out and touched Gu Jiuji''s brows, "What is it that makes you frown?" Gu Jiuji holds Tang Guo''s hand, "Guoer, do you like children?" What if Guoer likes it? I ca nt. I do nt like persecution, right? Why are there children in this world? Chapter 1930: The village heads daughter (80) Chapter 1930: The vige head''s daughter (80) 1930: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Ajiu asks what to do with this?" Tang Guo smiled with a light purse on his lips, how much restraint did this guy put on his body. She didn''t believe that ancient men naturally had this idea. Even in a more enlightened society today, most men still want a child. The idea of inheritance in their bones cannot be wiped out. Even if this is not the idea, there are still many men who really want to be fathers. It fell on this guy, he didn''t, and said that the child was a third party. She did not have any thoughts about children at all, not because her soul was strong, she lived in these flesh and could not conceive children. It''s because she doesn''t have that idea. It''s not easy to have someone to make her heart a little love. The vain attempt also gave her a bit of motherly love, and that was simply heaven and earth. [Not hard, how can you pursue the host greatly? The system couldn''t help talking, [Host, this guy should know that you are special and incapable of breeding blood in a small world. Avoiding meeting you in the small world, after marriage, you will be banned because of things like children. Tang Guo smiled, "I know, it''s cruel enough." [As for what''s next, I think most of the time, once he has the idea of having a child, he will burst out of his mind and think that the child is a third party between him and the host, which will destroy you. feeling. You will think that with the child''s host, you will never see him again. Ah, sour! Tang Guo couldn''t stop smiling, "You don''t seem to be so disgusted with him." [Because he is very sincere to the host, and I see his performance, even if you have any stories in the past, I don''t think he will be the one who will really hurt the host. Tang Guo was silent for a moment. "Then I don''t know. Let''s talk about itter. I''m still good now. I can ask for it." System: Scum, do nt do it if you do nt, do nt you? Gu Jiuji said a bit grievously, "Guo Er, when I heard that the second brother mentioned Zi Zi''s problem, I thought about it, and I will not ept it when there will be a childing to rob you with me." System: Hahahaha ... "The life I long for is that only you and me, thinking of a kid or little girl and I rob you, I feel unhappy." Looking at Gu Jiuji''s sad look, Tang Guo smirked. "If Guoer really likes children, I can only persuade myself and slowly ept it. Who is Guoer likes?" Listening to these words, it was really sad. "Ajiu," Tang Guo whispered around Gu Jiuzi''s waist, "I''m like you think, we don''t need to add another person. In our world, only you and me are enough. " Gu Jiuci was not wronged. The jar of vinegar that had just been knocked over seemed to be an illusion. He tightened Tang Guo and asked, "Really?" "Um." Tang Guo answered, smiling and looking at him with a smile, "Aren''t we all good like this?" Gu Jiu paused, holding Tang Guo''s hands, and whispered, "The hand of holding the child, and the old man, you have me, I have you, that''s enough." Gu Jiuciughed at the flowers, and sure enough, Guoer was part of his heart, and he knew him best. Gu Jiuci is actually a very greedy person, but he doesn''t know anything strange in his soul. He always reminds him at all times, not to be greedy. Chapter 1931: The village heads daughter (81) Chapter 1931: The vige head''s daughter (81) 1931: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Every time he wanted to win more for himself, the kind of chill from the soul made him dare not say a word. After marrying Tang Guo for so long, through step-by-step temptations, he also found out how to express his thoughts euphemistically without touching the terrible feeling. "Guojie, thank you for meeting me in this life, otherwise I can only be a monk." "I hope we can meet in the next life, because only you can save me." Gu Jiuci said this sentence, and really did not realize the cold feeling. My heart was a little loose, and it was not greedy to ask for the next life. If it was not too scary, he wanted to live forever. This life asks for the next life, next life for the next life, next life for the next life. This n is really perfect. "Then you have to be good and don''t look at other girls. If you look at other girls, I won''t be with you." "Rest assured, in this world, except for the fruit is a beautiful girl, everyone else is simr to wood, I have face blindness, I can not tell who it is." System: Niubi, this guy. Gu Jiuzi was satisfied, and everyone who met recently has a smile. Lin Yan was a little upset and very distressed. He did not apany Tang Bi to visit Beijing. He was usually at Gu Jiuci, watching Gu Jiuci tinkering with the gadgets given to Tang Guo. Since meeting his wife, his master seems to have be almighty and can do everything. For example, Tang Guo mentioned a few days ago, swinging under the grape rack. The next day, there was an extra swing in the house. Lin Yan was on the side, watching Gu Jiuzi pushing Tang Guo to y, they were happy. Looking at all this, Lin Yan didn''t feel anything. Today, I always feel that it is not a taste, and there is nothing right. "Brother Lin, are you standing in the sun, aren''t they hot?" Tang Bi came out of the house with a teapot. "To a shady ce, I just made herbal tea, should I drink? Lin Yan didn''t want to think about it. He followed Tang Bi into the house and did not forget to answer the previous question, "Not hot." Tang Bi handed him a clean papa, "You wipe it, you''re sweating." Lin Yan looked at the handkerchief in his hand and froze for a moment. While Tang Bi turned around, he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeves. As for Pazi, he has been hidden in his arms. Recollecting this action made him stiff. what happened to him? When Tang Bi turned around and poured him herbal tea, his eyes could not be removed from the woman. Even when he saw her, his blood was flowing at an elerated rate, and it was a feeling of going into a demon. When Tang Bi disappeared into his sight, the feeling was gone. But as soon as he thought of Tang Bi''s appearance in his mind, he felt like he was going into a demon. "Master, I''m going back to the mountain." One morning, Lin Yan came to him while Gu Jiuci was free. "It takes only two days to return." Gu Jiuci was surprised, "Is something wrong?" "I suspect something went wrong with my exercises." Lin Yan said very seriously. "I found nothing wrong for a few days, but I didn''t find it. Although my martial arts are better than my Master, Master has lived for so many years and has extensive knowledge. I will go back and ask his elderly for this matter." Gu Jiujiughed, "Your brothers and sisters will definitely wee you." Chapter 1932: The village heads daughter (82) Chapter 1932: The vige head''s daughter (82) 1932 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (82) When eating breakfast, Tang Bi saw Lin Yan''s absence, and asked subconsciously, "Brother-inw, Brother Lin?" "He went back to the mountain to find his master." Gu Jiuci replied casually, feeding Tang Guo a spoonful of porridge from time to time. Tang Bi has be ustomed to seeing her sister so happy, she feels heartfelt happiness. Sister A should live such a life. A woman as good as Sister should be a good man as brother-inw. "Is there anything urgent?" Tang Bi asked with concern, and came to Jingcheng, saying she was really scared at first. Later, Lin Yan''s wood pulled him out for shopping. Although she did not meet Su Moxu, she encountered many people she knew in previous lives, but it was not so scary. In addition, there is Lin Yan beside him, and his martial arts is superb, which can be regarded as courage to her. Therefore, she is very grateful to this mentor and friend. Even if she has a little elm in her head, she is really good. When he heard something, he would inevitably ask a few more questions. "He said that there was something wrong with the practice. He didn''t find out the reason. He should ask his master." Lin Yan''s status is not low. He is a disciple of a hidden master. He possesses a superb martial art and will be invited by the prince of Beijing. Why did he have to follow him? This should be traced to the fact that Lin Yan went down the mountain for the first time that year and was cheated and almost trafficked. Although he would be rescued by himself in the end, he encountered a nosy Gu Jiuji, and rescued the child who was sitting in a carriage with a cold face. Since then, Lin Yan has identified Gu Jiuci and said that he wants to protect him. Later, Lin Yan''s master came and took Lin Yan back. Later, he was going on a trip. His second brother and eldest brother were uneasy, and because of the gracious Master Lin had originally offered a condition, hoping to have a master, willing to protect Gu Jiuci personally. They took Gu Jiu to resign to the mountain, the group of experts on the mountain, looking at the appearance of a world expert, actually wanted toe down and y. However, their masters are more entrenched, and they will not enjoy themselves when they go down the mountain to y, and they have to work hard to make money. This time he became the guard of Little Wang Ye, although he was not so free, he would never be treated badly. Lin Yan''s group of brothers and brothers eagerly wanted to be guards. Lin Yan was originally not interested. When he saw Gu Jiuci, he suddenly jumped out. Said that this job, he took it. The emperor and Gu Ronghe originally proposed it for 20 years, but Lin Yan said that as long as Gu Jiuci needed, he could protect him forever. The emperor and Gu Ronghe were very happy, but this is the master, the most proud disciple. But Lin Yan s brothers did nt do it. In the end, just like before, Lin Yan was alone, and the brothers were turned over. In order to avoid being stopped by his own master, he was also defeated by his master, and finally stood beside Gu Jiuci with no expression, and said, "In the future, I will be the guard of Xiao Wang. The forest at that time was more indifferent than it is now. "Is that serious?" Tang Bi was anxious when he heard Lin Yan practicing mistakes. Gu Jiuji said vaguely, "It should not be serious." In fact, he didn''t find anything wrong with Lin Yan''s practice. However, Lin Yan''s hard work has few people in the world to be able to fight, so it is better to go back and ask the expert. In Tang Bi''s worry, Lin Yan returned two dayster. "Brother Lin, I heard that what''s wrong with your exercises has been solved now?" Lin Yan was anxious when he saw Tang Bihong''s fluttering little face, and his lips unknowingly showed a smile, and quickly put away, "It is resolved." "That''s good." "Do you want to go shopping? Do you have anything to buy?" Tang Bi shook her head. "Nothing to buy." "Then look at it, maybe you want to buy it when you look at it. You shouldn''t go out for two days, right?" "Seems." "Then go." "Hey!" ... "My three nephews and seven nephews have been fighting a bit fiercely recently. The fruit may have involved cousins. The seven nephews intend to use the cousins to threaten Su Mozhang, but they do not know that Su Mozhang deliberately released this weakness to arrest Evidence of the other party. " "Is it so fast?" Gu Jiu said, "Yes, Guo''er, rest assured. I''ve arranged someone to keep my cousin''s life." "Thanks to Ajiu." "It was Guoer who gave me this opportunity." "Well, Ah Jiu, I found out that Lin Yan was a bit wrong after he returned. Why did I take Abbi out for shopping and buy her a bunch of things? Gu Jiuzi fluttered and smiled, "Know it." "Abi currently seems to have no idea about Lin Yan." Gu Jiucizily tangled Tang Guo, and the two leaned together. "Lin Yan is stubborn. As long as Abbi doesn''t like anyone, he can apany her for a lifetime." "What if Abbi likes anyone?" "He might ... check out the other party''s bad things and show it to Abbie." Tang Guo: "Oh, did you learn from you?" Gu Jiuci: He doesn''t backfire. see you tomorrow Chapter 1933: The village heads daughter (83) Chapter 1933: The vige head''s daughter (83) Chapter 1933 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (83) "Brother Lin, before I saw you holding a can of wine, were you injured?" Tang Bi looked at Lin Yan with concern, but she couldn''t see anything on her face. There are only so many people living in the house. Brother-inw and sister-inw are tired and crooked in the room all day long. It is impossible to be injured. Before she inadvertently watched, Lin Yan took the beating and went to her house. It''s hard to stop people, but I forgot about it again. When the two went shopping, they remembered it. "It''s nothing, don''t worry." Lin Yan said expressionlessly, but when he went back to the mountain, he asked him if there was any problem. It is not good to p the brothers and sisters a second time. I did not expect that they were not polite at all, and when they found an opportunity, they greeted him. He also said that for the sake of his fellow teachers and brothers, he would not hit his face, so as not to go out and look bad. After getting through the barrier of brothers and brothers, he went to ask his father and father about what went wrong with his exercises. After speaking of his own situation, he always felt that Master''s expression was a bit wrong. At that time, he thought it was a serious matter. He watched Master caressing his long beard seriously, and said to him seriously, "Lin Yan, this is a serious problem for you. It is indeed a rare problem in practice. . " He was very anxious to ask at the time, "Master, is there a solution?" The master nodded, "Yes, although I haven''t met the teacher, I have heard about it and know how to solve it." "Also ask Master to enlighten me." At that time, Lin Yan sincerely asked his master for advice. He never thought that his master would deceive him. But he had forgotten that in order to follow Xiao Wang down the mountain, as his guard, in the face of the entire martial art, the master was ttened, but it was still the kind that gave no face at all. Although Master is an expert, he is also a man, and he cares about face. If his face is damaged by the apprentice, he will definitely avenge his revenge. Sooner orter, this ce will be found. "This matter, you have to do something for the master to clear your meridians." It was clear that the expression of the master at the time was not right, and he was faintly excited. But he chose to believe his master. Then the master told him not to resist, to clear him the meridians. Next, Lin Yan stood still and was stunned by his master. When he was nagging, he didn''t feel wrong. Even if Master''s fists are chaotic and he beats him very hard, he also thinks that this is a chaotic sequence, but he has only a short time to practice martial arts, and he cannot see the mystery. So he stood there and was mad for half an hour by his master. Even if he has deep internal force and good skill, he is beaten up by masters like Master, even if he does not use internal force, it is painful. At this time, he still believed that Master was helping him clear the meridians, so as not to get into the fire. This is his master. If he changes, he will certainly not believe it. When Master stopped, he heard a very happyugh, like this: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, this little bunny, in the presence of many people, defeated the old man and gave the old man no face, today the old man finally found his ce. Only then did Lin Yan understand that he was deceived. Although deceived, Master finally told him about his abnormalities. Therefore, the master is still his master, although he gave him a meal, it is still his master. Chapter 1934: The village heads daughter (84) Chapter 1934: The vige head''s daughter (84) Chapter 1934 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (84) When he went down the mountain, the master also told him that if it was for his disciple''s sake, he would have hit his face. Lin Yan believes that Master has been very good to him. If he really hits his face, hees back to see Abi, then it''s really shameless. Although he now has a fist injury all over, he will not be known by the girl Abi. After returning to Lin Yan of God, Tang Bi found something wrong. Seeing her staring in a certain direction, he looked down. I saw that ce was a pavilion, and they turned to theke without knowing it. Inside the pavilion were a few young boys. He knew all these people, the two most outstanding of whom were Su Moxie and the three princes. "Girl Abi, are you worried about Girl Tang Qiang?" Apart from this, Lin Yan couldn''t think of anything else. He always knew that Tang Bi didn''t like Su Mozhen at all. As long as he found an opportunity to talk to Tang Qiang, he could not help persuading the other party. However, Tang Qiang was too obsessed and did not listen at all. "Um." Tang Bi looked back. "Listening to Sister A, the situation is getting more and more serious, and I am worried about Sister Qiang Qiang." She can see that this soul living in Tang Qiang is a very simple girl, who likes Su Mozhen wholeheartedly. Relying on the other party toe up with so many things that are good for Su Mozhen is enough to prove that the other party is very sincere. This one is for everyone, and do nt give it to Su Mozhang. That person will not be cherished. "The master and son are all arranged, and will save Tang Qiang''s life." Tang Bi smiled and shook her head. "I know." With sister-inw and brother-inw, everything will be properly arranged. She didn''t even understand what she was doing after being born again. Did shee back to life and live like that? "Girl Tang Bi." When Tang Bi and Lin Yan were about to leave, they were suddenly stopped. Who is the one who stopped her? She turned stiffly, suddenly remembering that there was still a person standing by her side, her heart was slightly loose, and she turned to face Su Mozhen, not so nervous. After facing Su Moyu, Tang Bi instantly felt a special sight. She frowned slightly, don''t think about it, that sight came from the three princes. Su Mozhang is the third prince''s person. Sister Mo and his brother-inw must know about it. He and the three princes are all along the way, so most of the three princes also know this. Then the three princes must also know that she is the younger sister of the young princess. It was no wonder that she was ufortable looking at her indifferent eyes just now. This Mo Mo is afraid of her brother-inw and is afraid to provoke him, so he ns to let the three princes work on her? Really good n. Tang Bi, who originally nned to evade, didn''t know why and didn''t want to evade. Why can Su Mozhang use others as he wants? Then she will let the other party know what the hope is. "Su Gongzi ..." Tang Bi paused and re-named, "Should call him Hou." When Su Mozhen saw Tang Bi, his eyes were a little stunning. Is this still the little girl with dark skin? That blown-up skin, Peugeot''s face, is no match for thedies in Beijing. I don''t know why, when he saw Tang Bi''s side, he wanted to dispel the previous thought. Chapter 1935: The village heads daughter (85) Chapter 1935: The vige head''s daughter (85) Chapter 1935 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (85) The eyes of the three princes were all stunning. Thinking of the other''s identity, his eyes were even hotter. Such a beauty, even if he has no identity, he is willing to have it. The other side is the little princess''s sister, so he is even more satisfied. Fortunately, he does not yet have a concubine, only the concubine and the servant. Little Princess''s sister, to give a position as a concubine, the other party should not say anything. After all, if he inherits Datong in the future, she will be the queen of the mothend. "Girl Tang Bi, just came to Beijing?" Su Mozhen asked with a smile, pointing to the location of the pavilion, "Would you like to sit there?" "Okay." Lin Yan thought that Tang Bi would refuse, but she did not expect it. The two men looked at her, and he didn''t like it. But she was going, and he could only go with him. Although he is a bit of an elm, it can be seen that Tang Bi has just changed his attitude. Why did he change it? In Tang Bi''s eyes, there was no obsession with anyone. Also following the master for too long, he looked at the woman''s eyes more urately. Before, he was confused because he thought he would not be interested in women. He didn''t think so much. Now that she was confused by her mind, he naturally wanted to observe her various emotions. With him, she couldn''t afford it. Let''s see what she wanted to do. The three princes were happy, and it seemed that things were easier than he thought. Su Mozhang had a slight taste in his heart, and didn''t know why. Since seeing such a different Tang Bi, he always felt that he had missed something. Whatever is in front of him is the great cause. The three princes seem to be very satisfied with Tang Bi, and he can do nothing. Several people were very happy to talk to each other. The three princes even asked Tang Bi toe out for a trip next time, and Tang Bi agreed. Lin Yan guarded Tang Bi back and finally couldn''t help asking, "Girl Abi, why would you promise them?" "When I first came to Beijing, I didn''t know anyone and made friends." is it? Lin Yan didn''t ask any more. When he returned Tang Bi, he turned around to sort out the information of the three princes. On the second day, Tang Bi opened the door and left the room. Lin Yan was already holding a pile of information and stood at the door. "Brother Lin, are you?" "Girl Abi, this is the news I will help you investigate," Lin Yan handed a pile of booklets to Tang Bi. "It''s all the three princes. Girl Abi take a good look, even if you make friends, Those who want to keep their eyes wide open, some people, do nt look good, have a distinguished status, but they are all ck inside. Tang Bi took a moment, and holding a pile of booklets was somewhat unknown. But Lin Yan gave her this, and she nned to take a look. Although, she has some understanding of the three princes. After reading it, she felt that she didn''t know enough. The three princes were indeed a character. It''s hard to say that it''s a very cunning person. Within two days, Tang Guo also knew that Tang Bi made friends with the three princes, and then Lin Yan jumped anxiously and almost didn''t go directly to raise the three princes for a meal. Shey in Gu Jiuji''s arms and smiled constantly. "Guo, is Abbi really okay?" "No, Abbi doesn''t like Su Moxie, nor does he like the three princes." Gu Jiu nodded his head and said, "Lin Yan can''t control these days. If Abi meets with the third prince again, it is estimated that he will really change in the middle of the night and go to the third prince to settle ounts." "Ajiu, we should go back." Gu Jiu resigned his time and nodded, "Yes, it''s time to go back." Chapter 1936: The village heads daughter (86) Chapter 1936: The vige head''s daughter (86) Chapter 1936: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (86) For the past half month, Tang Bi had met with the three princes at thekeside pavilion almost every other day or two. Of course, every time she would bring Lin Yan. The three princes and Su Moji have both assumed that Lin Yan is her guard for the time being to protect her safety. I don''t know, under Lin Yan''s indifferent face, he couldn''t wait to break the two people into pieces. Although they often felt the surroundings were chilly, they didn''t think about it. Tang Bi looked at the three princes who showed affection for her, with a gentle smile on the corners of her lips, instead of talking and talking about poetry. Yesterday Auntie told her that in three days, they would leave for Tangjia Vige. The three princes thought everything was in his hands, and he didn''t know that the other party would be furious when she returned. Because of Lin Yan''s bravery and her elder sister''s support, she gradually became less afraid of Su Mo. She found that in the face of the supreme imperial power, Su Mozhen was nothing. In order to get revenge, he had to attach three princes. With the news she heard from Auntie, it wouldn''t be a problem to live another 40 years. Auntie also said that the three concubines today are happy again. During these forty years, the three princes did not know how many brothers and sisters would be added. Forty yearster, the three princes who are about to stand in front of him are also a gray-haired old man. Maybe the other party can''t live that time. Tang Bi thought, andughed a little. "Houye, the third prince, I have some important things, and I will go back earlier today." She''s leaving in three days, so she has to go back and pack up. By the way, go to the street tomorrow and buy some small gifts for the family, the vigers, and those in Xiu Zhuang. I came to Beijing this time, but I do nt know when. I should bring some fresh stuff to them so that they can see it too. Neither of them forced Tang Bi to watch her leave. After she left, the three princes said, "I think it''s almost done. I should show my heart to her." "If we have the support of Uncle Nine Emperor, there will be no problem in our great cause." The three princes said with a little excitement, and he patted Su Moyu''s shoulders vigorously. "Mo Yu, I am fortunate to be able to help you." "Helping the three princes achieve a great cause, that is what I hope." "Mo Mo, rest assured, I will not forget you when I seed." The eyes of the three princes were full of ambition. With the support of his uncle Jiuhuang, no one can be his opponent. Three dayster, Tang Guo took Tang Bi with him, and the group slowly left the capital just when it dawned. Lin Yan looked at Tang Bi without any reluctance, and was relieved. He wanted to ask, but didn''t know how to ask. Seeing Tang Bi looking at the scenery outside, she also smiled happily, and could not bear to bother. Forget it, they have all left the capital, and it seems that the girl Abi also has nothing to do with the three princes. "What? People gone?" The third prince widened his eyes and asked some unbelievably, "You say it again, did she really leave?" "Back to the three princes, yes, the girl Tang Bi left early in the morning." The people under her hands, some timid and angry three princes, said carefully, "The subordinates have been confirmed three times, and the people did leave The yard was locked and guarded. As before, no one was allowed to step in. " "Later, his subordinates went to the city gate to investigate. As soon as it dawned, a few carriages left, and it was the little lord Wang." Chapter 1937: The village heads daughter (87) Chapter 1937: The vige head''s daughter (87) Chapter 1937 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (87) The three princes hammered the stone table in the pavilion''s pavilion hard, and looked back at Su Mozhang, "Mozhang, what''s going on? It wasn''t fun to talk to each other before, how to leave without saying a greeting?" He originally thought that what he did was enough to attract women like Tang Bi. From the words of the other party, he thought he was after him. Although Su Mozhen was loose in heart, he was puzzled on the face, "Will we send someone to ask?" "Then ask." However, no letter was sent after the letter was sent. Every time Lin Yan received the letter, he was unhappy and handed it to Tang Bi, saying, "Three princes, do you want to see Abi girl?" "Don''t watch, burn it." Then Lin Yan happily burned the letter. Later, it turned into a letter from Su Moxu. Lin Yan asked, "This time it is Su Moxu, girl Abi, do you want to see it?" He was ready to burn it. Tang Bi stretched his head out of the carriage and said, "Brother Lin, I don''t see it. If there is a letter from the capital in the future, apart from Sister Qiang Qiang, Uncle, and my third brother''s letter, you don''t need to give me anything else, directly. Burn it. " "Okay, next time I won''t disturb you with these." Lin Yan is happy. Su Mozhen and the three princes who were far away in Beijing were dumbfounded. They were deliberate and thoughtful. For almost a month, they gave up many things in order to approach Tang Bi, hoping to use Tang Bi and get the support of Xiao Wangye. As long as Tang Bi became his three princesses, then the rtionship between Uncle Jiuhuang would automatically be his side. Unexpectedly, he didn''t figure out how empty the bamboo basket was. The letter sent out didn''t respond at all. The people sent out also said that they did not see Tang Bi. He also said that the guard named Lin Yan said that they had no friends in Beijing. He would be rude if he went to clumsy rtives next time. What does it mean to turn your face down? Qiqiqiqi, the two were unable to treat Tang Bi. She has always been around Little Prince and Little Princess. What can they do? Offended Xiao Wang Ye, not to mention that he Su Mozhen, even the three princes, will also make the emperor angry. Everyone knows how petite the little prince is today. In today''s eyes, his son is as grassy as his brother is a treasure. Offending Xiao Wang Ye, they don''t want to go to the top in their lives. Tang Guo was very happy to find Tang Bi, she naturally knew why Tang Bi was happy. I did not expect the gentle and gentle girl, but also retaliated against a handful of Su Moyu. "Sister, haven''t I given you any trouble?" Tang Bi was a little uneasy. "Then Su Mozhen and the three princes were not at ease." "No, it''s nothing to worry about. Your brother-inw is here. You kick the two guys directly into theke, and they don''t dare." Tang Bi nodded, a little excited. It turned out that she already had the power to kick the two into theke, so she wouldn''t cause trouble? Sister A always inadvertently reveals many things with her. Make her understand that many people can''t provoke them now. Tang Bi bit her lip lightly, with some thought in her eyes, and finally she was relieved. "If I go to the capital next time, sister, I will kick them into theke." Tang Bi held Tang Guo''s arm and said with a smile. "Okay, I''ll call you next time." Chapter 1938: The village heads daughter (88) Chapter 1938: The vige head''s daughter (88) Chapter 1938 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (88) It is said that the three princes who lost their help to climb up to Gu Jiu with the help of Tang Bi can only continue the original n. After Tang Guo left the capital, there was a strong wind here, Among them, the three princes and several other princes finally fought a brutal battle. Tang Guo lived a peaceful day in Tangjiacun, watching Lin Yan silently follow Tang Bi''s behind every day, like a fart. Every few days, she would hear the movement in the capital from Gu Ronghe. Since half a month ago, one after another the prince made mistakes and was ced on the outside, or was ced under house arrest. Every time Gu Ronghe said these words, he smiled and didn''t care. The overall situation is under the control of his second brother, no matter how fierce the trouble is underneath. After more than half a year ofpetition, the current stable people are the three princes and six princes. They both believed that as long as they won one of them, the emperor would seize one of them as prince. With the aged body of the emperor, I am afraid it is not years. (Still strong but weak emperor: I can live for at least forty years, silly boys.) One day, news came from Beijing. There was no smile on Gu Ronghe''s face. When he saw Tang Guoing over, he gave her the letter directly. "Brother, this thing has something to do with you, look at it." Tang Guo took the letter and saw the contents to understand it, but it was actually expected. The battle between the three princes and the six princes finally involved Tang Qiang. The reason was Su Mozheng''s side, and obtained an important piece of evidence from the sixth prince. Once this evidence is revealed, the faction of the six princes is basically over. When desperate, the six princes sent people to discuss with Su Mozhang, intending to draw people over, get the evidence first, and said he didn''t treat him badly. Of course, Su Moxun would not be willing. In the end, the six princes set off on Tang Qiang and tied him up. It is threatened that as soon as Su Mojiu surrenders the evidence, he releases Su Mojiu''s beloved woman. Su Mozhen did not think that Tang Qiang didn''t care about Tang Qiang''s life, and still presented all the evidence. In the end, the sixth prince was arrested. Tang Qiang was not killed. Su Mozhen found her and took her back. What he thought was that since the woman hadn''t died, she could still use it. Anyway, the other party didn''t know that she was not important in his heart. If there is any enemy in the future, let her be the weak point. He didn''t know. Tang Qiang heard what he said when he met with the sixth prince. Tang Qiang was nowhere else at the time, just under the floor of that room, trapped by a wooden box. She heard in person that Su Mozhen said that a woman, what was she in front of Daye? He also told the sixth prince that he was too naive and thought he really cared about such a woman? The six princes quibble. The woman is clever and gives him so many benefits. Why doesn''t he care? Su Moxie mocked and said, how could he like that kind of stupid woman? In his heart, there was only hatred and great cause. He said this because the evidence was presented and the six princes would fall. In the personality of the sixth prince, these words will not be spoken. Even if they are spoken, no one will believe them, because Tang Qiang is irrelevant to many people. "Cousins just want to understand." Tang Guo looked at the end. Tang Qiang ran away overnight, went to Tang Yindou, and nned to take him away. Of course, Su Mozhen was met halfway. Wanting to get her back, at this time, Gu Jiuzi arranged to appear to protect the father and daughter. At present, the two fathers and daughters are already on their way back. Tang Guo told Tang Bi about this. Tang Bi knew that Tang Qiang was more happy than anything. Su Mozhe is not worthy of being treated by anyone. Just return. More than half a monthter, Tang Qiang, who had lost a lot of weight, returned, and returned with Tang Yindou, who was still old but with a smile on his face. When Tang Qiang saw Tang Guo and Tang Bi, he rushed off the carriage and came over and hugged them. Tang Guo heard Tang Qiang muttering in a low voice, "Go to his mother''s ghost male god, I will never powder male **** again. That kind of scum is simply an insult to the male god." Although Tang Qiang murmured and whispered, Tang Guo saw it, the other side''s tears kept flowing, and the pain and sadness in his eyes couldn''t be covered. "I want to get rich, I want to be a rich woman!" "Dad, let''s do business together. Daughter must help you realize that wish." Tang Guo smiled and saw Tang Qiang pounce on Tang Yindou, and said these words quickly, "In the past, my daughter didn''t make sense, but in the future, my daughter just wanted to make a fortune and help my father make countless gold and silver treasures." Male god, go to his ghost male god. Go **** ''! !! Tang Qiang looked at the white clouds floating in the sky, and there was some pain in her heart, but she really liked it, and she really liked it. For that love, she persisted for a long time, always telling herself, and believed again. see you tomorrow This ne will end tomorrow Chapter 1939: The village heads daughter (89) Chapter 1939: The vige head''s daughter (89) Chapter 1939: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (89) Tang Qiang was really a man who said what he did. On the second day he returned to Tangjia Vige, he followed Tang Yindou to find Tang Guo. "Sister Guoer, starting today, I am going to run my business seriously with my father." Tang Qiang looked very serious. His bright and lively eyes had calmed down a lot. All the naivety in it has faded away. Except when she came back yesterday, her eyes seemed to be covered with mist, and today she returned to her former brightness. The former brightness was as if it were only for Su Moji, and now she is clear that this world is no longer the world of fiction she has seen before. For her, it is a real world. The people she met were real people. It would hurt if she was injured. Sorry, I feel ufortable. The people around her were really nice to her. There were infinitely amodating her father, Tang Bi who never gave up to persuade her, and one who could do everything, very powerful Guoer. In the end, she was almost arrested by Su Mozhang. , Or Guoer brother-inw''s person, rescued her. She was so wayward in the past, and no one gave up on her when she was in distress. She was really touched. The male **** was different from what she thought. She hurt her deeply and trampled all her heart. She is sad, but she is not living for a man. The other party doesn''t like her anymore and doesn''t care about her. Does she have to die or live? Anyway, she is also a young woman with modern education. She can''t humiliate her face before the ancients, so she should cheer up. Without love, she still has rtives, friends, and may be a rich woman. "Sister Guoer, I have a few ideas and want to work with you." Under the curious eyes of a few people, Tang Qiang took out a stack of thick paper, "This is what I drew overnight. Sister Guoer, please show me. Are these ideas useful?" Tang Guo took it slowly and looked around, with a smile on his lips. Tang Qiang painted clothes of various styles. Each one is very beautiful, and the style is not too exaggerated. If it is made ording to the drawings, it will bring a lot of small surprises to women of this era. Not only that, in addition to a chic style dress, there are some essories that women like, which also look very chic. In the end, she actually saw a few pieces of clothes that seemed to have been changed based on Lolita''s foundation, which is indeed very different from this era, and Shengzhang really looks good. This era has been rtively open, and the costumes of each country are actually quite different. After Tang Qiang changed her clothes from Lolita costumes, as long as someone dared to wear them, they would definitely attract many women. "Sister Guoer, are these all right?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yes, I can work with you." After Tang Guo responded, Tang Qiang''s eyes seemed to overflow with countless beautiful little stars. "That''s really good." "These small essories are very good. Qiang Qiang has a good idea. If this thing is made, it will be very attractive." "Sister Guoer, in fact, I have another idea, such as a box containing rouge and gouache, which can actually be changed to look better. With the ability of Sister Guoer, you can definitely get a lot of ss, right? You can design a kind of Tang''s rouge gouache has a specific zed style, and Tang''s words are printed on the zed. I believe that after this, the business will be better and better, and will be sought after by many people ... " Chapter 1940: The village heads daughter (90) Chapter 1940: The vige head''s daughter (90) 1940: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers On that day, Tang Qiang had a lot of thoughts with Tang Guo about her thoughts, and she met her in modern times and could apply it to this era. Within a day, she could speak to Tang Guo clearly. Although she was a little simple, her eyes before seeing people were a little bit worse. But she can guarantee that her sister-inw is definitely not the kind to take advantage of others. Had Sister Guoer really been a big adulterer, would Tangjia Vige be so prosperous today? Thinking of her father, because of her waywardness over the past few years, from the original richest man in the vige to the poorest, she was bitter. She will work hard and take out what she knows and sees. Tang Qiang wrote all her thoughts into a booklet, and finally gave it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not treat the other party badly, and divided the other party ording to what he should have. After giving everything to Tang Guo, Tang Qiang took a lot of embroidery and rouge gouache, and went with Tang Yindou in the direction of the Western Regions. Yu Guo already has a lot of caravans in shape, andters like them have lost their first opportunity and are prone to offend people. Even if they finally grab a spot, they won''t make so much money. She believes that these things of the Yu Kingdom are also very rare and precious in those countries in the Western Region. In addition, the Western Region is rich in various beautiful gems. She will not use them to sell silver. Instead, let those people exchange her with gems and rare items. After the goods were exchanged, she and her father could bring gems and some rare items to the Yu country to exchange for silver. Tang Qiang''s idea was very sessful. For three years, she and Tang Yindou had not made much money. The two fathers and daughters also introduced countless rare items from the Western Region, and even some seeds of fruits and vegetables. Regarding seeds of fruits and vegetables, Tang Qiang was very clever and came to Tang Guo for cooperation. After getting these things, Tang Guo naturally consulted the emperor. She did not expect that Tang Qiang could bring so many surprises. Through Tang Guo, Tang Qiang met the emperor as a business woman and presented her treasure that she obtained between countries. Especially those rare seeds, very much loved by the emperor. Because Tang Qiang not only brought back the seeds of fruits and vegetables, but also brought people. These people have a low status in the Western Regions,parable to ves. She would not grow these things herself, and eventually bought them all. She originally intended to cooperate with Tang Guo and hand these people over to Tang Guo for distribution. She believes that the powerful Guoer will definitely be able to make a big surprise. Unexpectedly, Sister Guo''er gave her a surprise, even letting her meet the emperor. Today she is also appreciated by the emperor, and even gave her a special identity, the Emperor Yu Kingdom. It is not the imperial merchant in Yu country, but the imperial merchant in Yu country to other countries. It is mainly responsible for the trade between Yu country and other countries. Yu Guo now has such good things as zed ss and soap, so he sent a person who dared to go to various countries and had a business mind. The emperor looked left and right, this Tang Qiang was just fine. He remembered that Liu Qiang and Soap were not the ones proposed by Tang Qiang? If such a capable and intelligent woman does not use it, it is a waste. When Su Moxu saw Tang Qiang again, he froze. The man who talked with the surrounding ministers was not intimidated, and could no longer see him in his eyes. Only the confident woman was nothing like the person he knew. Chapter 1941: The village heads daughter (91) Chapter 1941: The vige head''s daughter (91) Chapter 1941: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (91) "Rose." While Tang Qiang wasn''t talking to anyone, Su Mozhen came to her and called out with affection. Tang Qiang turned coldly and nced at him gently. That indifferent attitude made Su Moxu feel a bit cold. Is this still the only one with his woman in his eyes? Why didn''t he find his shadow from the other person''s eyes? "Houye, do you call me?" The emperor not only gave Tang Qiang the merchant''s special status, but also gave her a false job. Although it was a false job, it also represented her identity and gave her a house in Beijing. Facing Su Mozhang, she is not inferior to each other. And she also knew that her sister Guoer was the little princess, who was the little prince? It was the mysterious King Nine, the emperor''s most beloved brother. Therefore, inparison, Su Mo should jealous of her. "Rose, why are you so unfamiliar?" Seeing Tang Qiang now, Su Mozhen was very regretful. Who knows that a woman who looks like a straw bag can grow up to this day? If Tang Qiang is still his person, relying on the other party s current identity and wealth to support him, the odds of future sess will be even greater. A few years ago, he defeated other threatened princes with the three princes, and thought that victory was in sight, but he did not expect that the emperor did not mean to seal the prince. Regardless of whether the Prince is sealed or not, this financial power and influence must be indispensable. Tang Qiang smiled and said to Su Mo, "Houye, I heard that you had a pair of dragons and phoenixesst month. Congrattions here." "By the way, I still have something to say with Hou Yedu. Sister Guoer and Abi are waiting for me." Before waiting for Su Moxuan to speak, Tang Qiang passed away. Su Mozhen stiffened his face, and originally wanted to chase away, but finally remembered who Tang Qiang was going to meet, he just stopped his footsteps. He squeezed his fist firmly, his teeth clenched tightly. His eyes fell coldly on where Tang Qiang disappeared, and when the third prince''s great cause waspleted, he would definitely give these people a great gift. Just wait and see. "Girl Abi, the three princes just came over and said that the three princes would ask you to go to theke tomorrow. Are you going?" Lin Yan asked coldly. Tang Bi paused, "Don''t go, Brother Lin. In the future, everyone who is the third prince will have nothing to do with me. Don''t go. So, Brother Lin, you tell the other party that I already have someone I like, He is also engaged to avoid suspicion with other men. " Anyone like it? Are you married? ? Lin Yan subconsciously ignored the other words and only heard these two sentences. He first returned to the third prince and then asked Tang Bi, "Girl, Abi, when have you made an appointment?" When he asked this, he was so nervous. Tang Bi was a little puzzled, "Brother Lin, when will I make an engagement?" "Yeah, girl Abi, when did you get engaged, why don''t I know?" Tang Bi quickly reacted and said with a smile, "No, I just said that, but I lied to the three princes. I don''t want to bother him." Lin Yan sighed with relief, "So girl Abi, do you like anyone?" "Or did you just lie to the three princes?" "Yeah, lied to him, how could I have someone I like. I will never have a person I like and never get married in my life." Tang Bi said lightly, in this life, she should no longer like anyone, she was tired and hurt enough in herst life. It''s so tiring to like a person. If you like the wrong person, it is a tragedy. Lin Yan felt relieved and sighed again, without asking the others. Chapter 1942: The village heads daughter (92) Chapter 1942: The vige head''s daughter (92) 1942 The Vige Chief''s Daughter (92) "In the past few years, I always heard people talking behind my back. I still have a few years to live, you say it is ridiculous?" The emperor took a ss of wine, sittingzily on a dragon chair, and Tang Guoji People are talking. All of us here today are family. The emperor didn''t seem to have such a big shelf, and he was much more approachable. Since people like Tang Guo became familiar, he hasn''t always thought about it. "Every day, people cursed him. He died sooner," the emperor snorted. "I want to be beautiful, but I can still live for decades. I am really annoyed. I have had more sons in recent years. grown up." "This son, he was cute when he was a kid, and he was not good at all when he grew up. Isn''t it enough for them? Every day I remember that I die early and want to sit in the seat under my ass." Gu Jiuziforted, "Second brother, don''t be angry, take care of yourself, live a long time, and anger those little rabbits." "Yeah, second brother, what are you mad at? Look at your eldest son. This year is more than thirty years old. After another thirty or forty years, he will be a little white-haired old man. Second brother raises himself and arrives Maybe it''s younger than those little bunnies. " "Some dudes, the beauty of wine and meat are not jealous, maybe they can''t live at that time." The emperor nced at Gu Ronghe with a smile. Hahaughed out. "Big brother is right, maybe in the future, this white-haired man will give ck hair." Gu Ronghe: "..." The second brother really can''t speak, so to speak, I don''t know how those nephews would be sad. Tang Guo: "..." is interesting. Gu Jiuci: "..." The second brother said very logically. "But I''m still a bit annoyed, elder brother, ninth brother, elder brother, you think of a way for you to let those little cubs fight by themselves, don''te all day to guess when he will die, okay? Although he is very healthy, but I don''t want to be cursed for short life every day. " The emperor looked sad, "I can''t kill anyone who talks badly. They are all important people in North Korea. I can''t support them for a while and a half, and there are no other problems except a little owed. . " [Host, this emperor is so boring, I think he seems very happy to send white hair to ck people. "Every emperor is very lonely. This second brother is quite good. At least two brothers who have been standing by his side can appreciate the true affection. The other emperors are not so lucky, not them. Suspicious, but his own son, who really thinks about the emperor''s death every day and sits in that seat himself. As for family rtionships, there must be, but under the temptation of power, these are not worth mentioning. Otherwise, why is the emperor Would be called an orphan. " "Brother, see you thinking, do you have any good ideas?" Tang Guo came back to him with a smile, and said, "I thought of it a little bit, and I didn''t know it would be useful for the second brother." "Then you talk about it first." System: He feels that this woman is going to be bad again. "Since the second brother is annoying that someone talks about your life and death every day, I don''t like countless people thinking about your seat. I have two ideas. The first idea is that the second brother might set a target and let the other person attract the attention of everyone No one stared at Brother Er all day long. " The emperor''s eyes were slightly brighter, which was actually his thoughts, but he did not do so for the time being, "What about the second?" "The second one ..." Tang Guo''s smile deepened. Chapter 1943: The village heads daughter (93) Chapter 1943: The vige head''s daughter (93) Chapter 1943: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (93) "This second one, the second brother will be right in the future, the most filial to you, always thinking about your little nephew. It creates an illusion that you like filial piety. In fact, I believe that if the little nephews are really filial The second brother also likes it. In this way, those little nephews will definitely not hope that the second brother will die every day. They all hope that the second brother lives alive and behaves well for one day to win the favor of the second brother. " "Second Brother, what do you think of this idea? Even fake filial piety is better than expecting you to die all day?" The emperor did not mind that Tang Guo said that he would never die. In front of his trusted rtives, he actually did not have such taboos and rules. The reason why he looks so elusive in front of outsiders is to hide himself, which is a way of protection. If everyone dares to discuss life and death with him, no one will fear him. After listening to Tang Guo''s suggestion, he suddenly became cheerful. Yeah, those little bunnies are looking forward to his death every day. Then he deliberately spoiled and treated him with respect. To those cubs, filial piety to him, he will not be so upset and willing to pet. Whether it is true filial piety or false filial piety, he appreciates the one who has done well on Ming Ming. Every time I heard from the Dark Guard, a certain son was talking secretly. If he wasn''t dead yet, he would be very worried. It''s all his bloodline. Those little dolls he''s hugged have grown so unpleasant that it really saddened him. "My brother-inw has a good idea, and I''ll do just that." Gu Ronghe and Gu Jiuci nced at each other and stunned Tang Guo involuntarily. Then buried her head in silence and drank tea. A word shed through my heart, not that a family would not enter a door, this idea is really wonderful. After this day, the stroke direction changed greatly, and all the princes and queens became filial sons and daughters. The cause was a day when a younger prince cared about the emperor''s body and let him keep the dragon body. Then the emperor gave the prince a lot of rewards, and often went to see the prince and asked each other for his homework. Together, many princes suddenly realized that why the emperor did not set up the prince, it turned out that the emperor did not consider them to be filial enough. Since then, the emperor has experienced a sense of filial piety in all his children. Although he knew it was fake, he didn''t care and thought it was fun. The news from the Dark Guard was that it wasn''t the prince who was expecting him to die, but which prince was going to find something interesting and intended to give it to him. The prince who obeyed him did not treat him badly. The reward that should be rewarded, the praise that should be praised, did not hesitate to praise. He suddenly found that it was more interesting to boast about these little bunnies than to scold them. Looking at the cubs, with a happy look, he closed the door and sat alone on the dragon chair, patting his thigh andughing. It''s really interesting, it''s really interesting. Among them, the three princes contributed one by one to Su Moxian''s strategies. The effort was worthy of the caring people and finally won the emperor''s "love". In the ttery of the two, the emperor seized the three princes as princes. Even if the prince was sealed off, the princes found that the emperor did not seem to apud other princes, nor did they degrade them because of the prince. They have done their meritorious deeds and have done well, and they will all be rewarded and praised. Now, countless princes especially hope that the emperor can live longer. Then the emperor discovered that the princes often gave him some rare supplements, which were found everywhere in Yu country, even in other countries. They were all rare supplements. He gave a good reward to these "filial sons". Chapter 1944: The village heads daughter (end) Chapter 1944: The vige head''s daughter (end) Chapter 1944: The Vige Chief''s Daughter (End) Since the three princes became princes, the princes have been busy. While busy obeying the emperor, he found supplements for the emperor. Secretly, he was busy grabbing the three princes'' braids. The saddest thing is the three princes and Su Moyu. Later, Tang Guo received a letter from the emperor, which said some interesting things between him and the princes, and said that her idea was really good. For this reason, Tang Guo sent many rare treasures to Tang Guo. Of course, it also brought them better news, the emperor wrote: Yesterday, after the Taiyi doctor diagnosed the pulse, I said that my health was a lot stronger. With the supplements and exercises, I was afraid that my life would have to be extended for several more years. Maybe in a few decades, I would really send it in gray. ck people. Tang Guo looked a little bit speechless. Gu Jiuci couldn''t help butugh, "He''s never seen the second brother so happy, it must be that he is in a good mood and makes his body better, Guoer, really thank you." "Thank you, do you need to thank me?" Regardless of Gu Jiu''s resignation, anyway, he just wanted to thank him for his fruit. If she hadn''t, her second brother and older brother, how could the body recover to the present. Later, on a heavy rainy day, Su Mozhen rode to find Tang Qiang. I don''t know what the two said. Su Moyu was finally thrown out, and it was said that he had broken one leg. Tang Guo asked, Tang Qiang said, "What else can he do? He actually has to leave his wife and son, put his wife off, and say he wants to marry me and interrupt one of his legs. It is already light." "Sister Qiang Qiang, you are doing well." Tang Bi said happily. Since then, Su Mozhen never came to Tang Qiang. Tang Qiang never married, and spent all her time between countries, bringing out items from the Yu country and bringing in rare items from other countries. When she was alive, she had always been valued by the emperor, and became a strange woman of the Yu country. She also realized Tang Yindou s aspirations and made the world rich. In the following decades, the princes always obeyed the emperor, fighting the prince, the three princes. Then the old prince died, the second prince died, the fourth prince died ... the nine prince died ... One day, countless princes watched His Royal Highness, the white-haired Cang Cang, standing with the white-haired Su Houye on the chapel. On the high court, the emperor, who was much older than them, actually had ck hair, his spirits were shaking, his eyes were dazzling, and his back was constantly cold. The three princes looked at the seventy-year-old emperor, who was still so strong, and finally frustrated. In the face of the civil and military officials, the old body fell to the pce of gold. Seeing this, Su Mozhang also spit out old blood. After enduring countless people, I did not expect that they could not survive the emperor. "What happened to the prince?" The emperor asked. Taiyi replied: "Under the enlightenment, the prince is very old ..." "Oh, it''s all fate. Settle Prince Prince, I''m a little sad, I want to be quiet." The Manchu emperor had hundreds of military and military officials, watched the spirited emperor leave, and shook his head. They also wanted to be quiet. In recent years, how many people have fallen in the chapel one after another. His wise and majestic emperor is really white hair and ck hair again and again. "Brother Lin, why don''t you marry in this life?" Lin Yan, who had been grayed out, was still standing beside Tang Bi with his sword in his back. In those cold eyes, there was only infinite tenderness, "I don''t want to marry." "I thought Brother Lin would say, there is no one who likes it." Tang Bi smiled with his head down. Lin Yan said, "I have someone I like." "Then why don''t you marry someone you like?" Tang Bi looked up and asked with a smile. Lin Yan looked at her and answered very seriously, "She doesn''t want to get married. She said she won''t like people anymore in this life, and I won''t force her." "does it worth?" "There is nothing worthwhile or worthless. Although I am not married and she is not married, I can always stay with her and apany her to my old age." Tang Bi joked, "Brother Lin, if you say that you are wood, you still don''t admit it, no wonder they are always bullied by your brothers and sisters." Lin Yan just watched herugh and followed her back. Decades of hurriedness, being able to apany her, is already very good. Tang Bi suddenly stopped and looked back, "Brother Lin, you have been with me all my life, and I want to die someday, I am afraid I am not used to it." "Even if I die, I will apany you." "Really?" "Really." Tang Bi walked over and asked, "How about the same point after we died?" Lin Yan was a little hesitant, then a little old, with a cold face, with a smile, "OK." ... "Student Tang Qiang, did you read novels in ss?" Tang Qiang was awakened by a brain, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the terrible face of the ss teacher. Originally, she was most afraid of the ss teacher. When she saw this face like a living dead, she looked around. Those familiar faces and surroundingsughed stupidly. "Dare youugh? Hand over." Tang Qiang obediently touched the mobile phone, and handed it to the ss teacher. This action stunned everyone in the ss. "So good today?" The head teacher frowned, holding Tang''s mobile phone, looking at Tang Qiang''s silly look, and cing her hand on her forehead. "Tang Qiang, if anything happens, you must talk to your teacher, at a young age, do not have psychological pressure." The head teacher said earnestly, "Fiction is a way of entertainment and entertainment, suitable for watching when you rx, just in ss You should study hard, understand? " Tang Qiang still smiled silly, nodded hard. "Put your phone away. Don''t watch these things again in ss." The head teacher observed Tang Qiang and thought that she must pay close attention to this female ssmate. I don''t know if something happened. Students of this age are most prone to mental problems. But she didn''t know that this Tang Qiang in front of her had lived a life in a certain ce and experienced a fantasy journey. ... When Tang Guo opened his eyes in the new world, there was darkness in front of him, he could see nothing, and the surroundings were quiet. [Host, in this world you have a body that cannot be seen by the eyes. "Unexpected or born?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1945: The Lost Girl (1) Chapter 1945: The Lost Girl (1) Chapter 1945: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (1) [It was an ident. ] System answer. Opening my eyes is dark, this is Tang Guo''s first experience. Although she has traveled through time and space for so many years, she also experienced it, and then she felt blind. But this was the first time that I could not see with my eyes open. I just came to an unfamiliar world and wanted to get acquainted with the environment, and suddenly found that it was invisible to my eyes. Even if she is not afraid of anything, the feeling of not being able to see her surroundings is always bad. Especially around, it''s really quiet, the invisible quiet makes people feel lonely. She touched the surroundings, she seemed to be sitting on a soft sofa, and from the texture of the sofa, she could guess that her family situation was pretty good. "Is it day or night?" day. The system responded obediently, his host''s great mood was too calm, and made him feel a little bit unreal. He had secretly browsed the story of this world before. After watching the plot, he did not remind Tang Guo whether to watch the plot, because what happened in this world was not so pleasant. Tang Guo has re-sit on the sofa and found a morefortable position to lean on. Because her eyes are invisible now, there is no difference between closing her eyes and closing her eyes. When nning to ept the memory, she still closed her eyes habitually. "Is there no one at home?" No. ] As soon as the system heard, the host knew that it was ready to receive memories and plots. "Then receive the memory plot." Tang Guo sat on the sofa, leaned on the soft pillow, closed his eyes, began to receive memories, and watched the story of this world. From memory, she knew that the ce where she lives now is not her home. But in her fiance, Jiang Yandong''s vi. This body just got married to Jiang Yandong when she was eighteen years old this year, that is, when she was eighteen years old. This year, Jiang Yandong was neen years old. The Tang family and the Jiang family are world friends, and the rtionship between the two has been very good. Jiang Yandong''s parents and her parents are very busy scientific researchers. They are very busy all year round and have very little time to meet. The two vis were bought next to each other. The original owner and Jiang Yandong knew each other from a young age. At a very young age, both parents believed that the two were a good match. If there were no other idents, they hoped that the two young children in the family could be a pair. The original owner has always liked Jiang Yandong since he was a child. The path of the two of them is different from that of their parents. Jiang Yandong has loved games since he was a child. All kinds of games are his favorite. At the age of fourteen, because of his outstanding game talent, he was favored by an e-sports club. Since then, he has joined that famous game club and started a different life. Fifteen-year-old Jiang Yandong performed well in a gorgeous e-sportspetition, achieved the highest glory for the entire team, became a new star in the e-sports industry, an idol of countless young girls, and won the admiration of countless e-sports fans. For a time, Jiang Yandong''s name became popr throughout the e-sports world, and everyone knew it, and he was proud of him. He is only a teenager and his gaming career has just begun. He still has many years. Everyone believes that in the next time, he will bring countless surprises to them. Chapter 1946: The Lost Girl (2) Chapter 1946: The Lost Girl (2) Chapter 1946: The Girl Who Lost Light (2) Like everyone else, Jiang Yandong, 16 years old, 17 years old, 18 years old, and 19 years old, has not disappointed anyone. During this period, no one knew that Jiang Yandong''s gaming career almost stopped because of an ident. Genius always provokes jealousy. In this world, there will always be people who, for various reasons, will stifle the growth of some geniuses and prevent the other party from continuing to glory. Jiang Yandong was too dazzling and finally ushered in such a disaster. But he was fortunate to have a girl named Tang Guo who helped him block this doom. In that ident, Jiang Yandong escaped by chance, with no injuries to his eyes or hands. The original owner was not so lucky, his eyes were blind, and his hands were hurt to a certain degree. Before the injury, the original owner was a girl who liked piano and painting. After blindness, these all left her. However, she did not feel decadent for this. After knowing that Jiang Yandong was not injured, after the ident that day, she still participated in the game normally and even won, she was really happy. When Jiang Yandong was interested in the game and mentioned the original owner, his eyes were glowing. She knows what games are for Jiang Yandong and is life. She can''t see, but she likes to listen to Jiang Yandong''s game. Knowing that she won again in the end, she always smiled heartily and called Jiang Yandong to bless each other. Jiang Yandong''s feelings towards the original owner are moreplicated. There may be a little like, more should be guilt and gratitude. After that happened, he promised before the original owner and each other''s parents that he would take care of her for a lifetime. So after she turned eighteen, she decided to get engaged with her. When Jiang Yandong got engaged, it caused a lot of sensation. Many fans thought that how can Jiang Yandong, such a brilliant genius e-sports boy, have an unseen fiancee? In this regard, Jiang Yandong was also frank enough to make it clear to everyone that if there were no original owner, there would be no today for him. After knowing this story, fans are not so fierce. This matter is a thing of the past. If everything happens slowly and without any errors, Jiang Yandong will retire in the future and sessfully marry the original owner, then they should live a warm and dull life. But Jiang Yandong is the male lead in this world, and the female lead in this world has another person. The original owner is not the female host, which means that she cannot go to the end with the male host, no matter if she is bad or good, she will leave the male host''s side atst, but it is a stepping stone between the male host and the female host supporting role. The heroine of this world is called Xiao Lian, who came from a family that steals the family. In the daytime, he is an ordinary high school student. Like ordinary girls, he chases stars, ys games, and chats with talented e-sports yers. Especially in the past two years, the e-sports industry has developed rapidly. These girls are talking more about some gossip about e-sports. At night, Xiao Lian is a peerless **** stealing. She has orthopaedic hands that are not avable in modern people, and she can climb high-rise buildings with bare hands, let alone three or five floors, or seven or eight floors. With her skill, she can easily cross. Higher and more dangerous, she can easily climb with some tools. Chapter 1947: The Lost Girl (3) Chapter 1947: The Lost Girl (3) Chapter 1947: The Girl Who Lost Light (3) In this world, there are many amazing people, such as Xiao Ping, who steal the family, just the tip of the iceberg. These good people are hidden in the crowd. Unless they are exposed by themselves, no one will think that such people may be by your side. They have their own groups, their own forums. Like ordinary people, they also chase stars, love beans, and talk about gossip. At the same time, they will also have some special hobbies, such as seeing who is not pleasing to the eye, they will sneak up to the other side in the evening. But in general, it is not too much. People who do such things are also rtively young. They will also publish some tasks, as long as they do, there will be generousmissions. Interested, in most cases, will do it. This forum is not only for these amazing people, but also for other ordinary people. In fact, most of the time, those who posted tasks were ordinary people. They offer high bonuses and often attract arge number of people to help them with tasks. The cause of the matter lies in that there is a reward task for stealing personal belongings of Jiang Yandong. The basicmission is 100,000. If you steal an item, add 100,000, and add 100,000 more items. In short, the more things stolen, the more rewards you end up with. For these talented and strangers, there are only hundreds of thousands of stealing personal items, they don''t want to do it. However, such rewards are still more attractive to Xiao Li, who just started. In addition, she is also a girl who likes e-sports, and she wants to see how the home of e-sports expert Jiang Yandong is. If you can see each other with your own eyes and steal two more photos while stealing something, should it cause a big sensation? Xiao Xiao then took over the task of stealing Jiang Yandong''s items. One night, he sneaked into the vi, installed a lot of Jiang Yandong''s clothes, and was discovered by Jiang Yandong who had just taken a shower. Jiang Yandong surrounded the towel and had a series of fights with Xiao Lian, and she was finally torn off by the towel. At this critical moment, the original owner heard what sound came downstairs. Taking advantage of this time, Xiao Li turned around and ran out, and fled. Because this scene did not know each other, the male and female masters knew that in the various scenes that the two metter, they were not right. There is quite a feeling that the enemies are gathering together, slowly and sympathetically. Xiao Lianter joined Jiang Yandong''s club because of some game talents. Since then, the two have joined forces to form a strong connection in the gaming industry. Where there are male and female masters, there are naturally disputes and dangers. When two people face countless dangers together, how can they not be attentive to each other? Although the original owner could not see, he could feel that Jiang Yandong was different from before. Anyway, she is also a youngdy who has been favored from an early age. When she doesn''t feel safe, she will inevitably call Jiang Yandong from time to time, hoping that the other party will appear beside her. She was jealous silently. In this dark world, she didn''t even know who her rival was. Then she went to the e-sports club secretly and heard many things. I just learned that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were hailed as the golden girls in the gaming industry. Later, when the original owner appeared in the club more and more, because of the uncertainty in his heart, Jiang Yandong brought a lot of disturbance. In the eyes of those who love e-sports, anyone who interrupts the training andpetition of an e-sports genius for whatever reason is unforgettable and has original sin. Chapter 1948: The Lost Girl (4) Chapter 1948: The Lost Girl (4) Chapter 1948: The Girl Who Lost Light (4) Jiang Yandong''s brothers and colleagues helped him conceal the situation of Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong. At the same time, Jiang Yandong was also persuaded on the side that it seemed inappropriate between them. Xiao Qing was also saddened in the corner because of Jiang Yandong''s fiancee on the bright side,forted by the second male, the third male, and the fourth male. Jiang Yandong looked at the second man, the third man, and the fourth man ...forting Xiao Lian, eating flying vinegar in his heart. While bearing the concern of the original owner, as well as disturbing, it was also very difficult. He tried to break up many times, but why he owed so much to the original owner, he never made up his mind. Later, I didn''t know who it was, and it was revealed that the original owner interrupted Jiang Yandong''s training. By being a blind man, he had helped Jiang Yandong once and acted wantonly in the club. The owner also often heard that some people were talking about her. There was even one time when many female fans of Jiang Yandong scolded and threw things. She was crowded,pletely at a loss, and didn''t understand what she had done wrong. She was just afraid of losing the one she liked, and she never thought about blocking his dream. She just thought that when he was free, he could talk to him and talk about the beauty of this world. She can sit aside and train with him. Even if he couldn''te over and talk to her, she was sitting here with peace of mind. But Jiang Yandong was already impatient with her and there were people she liked. She is a person, flesh and blood, knowing sadness, jealousy, anger and unwillingness. She can give everything for Jiang Yandong, and Jiang Yandong promised her personally that she would stay with her for the rest of her life. Why does he like others? Standing in the corner of the club, she could hear someone whispering about her. And Jiang Yanxi''s partners came to her, told them that it was inappropriate, told her that Jiang Yandong''s future is still very long, and told her not to ruin Jiang Yandong''s future. She opened her mouth numerous times, didn''t know what to say, and couldn''t justify it. She hid in the corner and heard the quarrel between Xiao Li and Jiang Yandong, feeling the embarrassment and pain of the other party. Finally chose to hold the guide rod and go home. There was another very important match the next day, and she did not want to destroy Jiang Yandong''s dream in the past. At this critical time, she chose to leave silently. Maybe it was the thought of Jiang Yandongforting Xiao Lian. Even if they were arguing, the two were you and me. Her mind was messy. The guide stick didn''t seem to be able to help her distinguish the direction clearly. In such a messy voice, the original owner was hit by a car and died on the spot. Jiang Yandong was caught in guilt because of the death of the original owner. He yed abnormally in the game the next day. After joining the club for years, this was his only defeat. Fans know that the death of the original owner caused Jiang Yandong''s abnormal performance. They did not sympathize with the original owner s death, but countless verbal abuses, calling her immortality sooner orter, but to die the first day of the game, is nt that going to confront Jiang Yandong? Just because Jiang Yandong didn''t like her and wanted to break up with her, she would use this vicious method to avenge him and ruin his future. The poor owner died only by ident and had to endure so much abuse. Because of this incident, Jiang Yandong was decadent. With Xiao carefully''s carefulfort, he slowly came out. Chapter 1949: The Lost Girl (5) Chapter 1949: The Lost Girl (5) Chapter 1949: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (5) Returning to the e-sports world and joining Xiao Xiao to dominate the e-sports, then they are really together and be a beautiful talk in the e-sports world. Every time many people remembered his legends with Xiao Lian, they would pull the original owner out for a meal. On her sinister heart, she wanted to destroy Jiang Yandong, but in the end it was better than Xiao Qing, because Xiao Qing, Jiang Yandong returned to their sight. Said the owner, it is deserved to die, because he does not cherish his life. There are so many people saying this, many people believe it. Everyone thinks that the original owner was intentionally hit by a car, even Jiang Yandong believed it. He felt less and less guilt, almost gone. In the end, with the peace of Xiao Xiao, the original owner became a passenger in his life. Later, he experienced many with Xiao Lian, and long ago forgot that there was another girl who lost his light for him. Even in his heart, the girl was already unclean, and as people had said, he was a sinister man. After watching Tang Guo, she fell into silence for a while before she said, "She left the e-sports club that day and actually nned to go to a cake shop to buy a dessert. She has heard that eating dessert will make her feel good. " The system is weak and asks: [The host is big, this world, how do you n to y? The host''s voice was so calm that he couldn''t hear emotions. But intuition tells her she must be unhappy. Anyway, no matter who Jiang Yandong is, what kind of responsibility is on his body, but he is cheating, or he is cheating. He remembers that in the club, several times in the club, the original owner went to Jiang Yandong and met him, holding Xiao Qing and kissing me. The people around were just silent, and no one reminded her. Presumably in the eyes of those people, the original owner is not worthy of Jiang Yandong? There are also some scenes, Xiao Ping''s night, turned to the vi to find Jiang Yandong. Although under normal circumstances, the two will start when they meet, but in the end they will always be ambiguous. Actually think about it, it''s a bit ruined. Obviously there is a fiancee, I do not know to keep a distance from others, ambiguous to go ambiguous, isn''t it scum? Jiang Yandong did not dare to break up with the original owner because he felt guilty. Why did he dare to be upright and ambiguous with Xiao Ping? Even in the club, he didn''t hide his thoughts on Xiao Li with other people at all. Also jealous of the second, third and fourth men. Where is this fiancee, the original owner? So, this is a scum. [The host is big, I think the priority is to fix the eyes first. ] The system''s careful proposal, [After all, it is invisible, but it is not very convenient. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if it is cured or not." Hearing here, the system twitched in its heart, not treating the eyes, indicating that the host was very angry. To treat the eyes, the host is certainly not so angry. Forget it, anyway, seeing with the naked eye, not seeing it, will not greatly affect the host. Even if the host is greatly reluctant to open Tianyan, is there still his system in it? With him, the host will have nothing to do. "With the medical standards of this world, in the next few decades, these eyes will not be cured. Tongzi, don''t forget what my parents do. If my eyes can be cured, they would have been Sent me abroad for treatment. " Chapter 1950: The Lost Girl (6) Chapter 1950: The Lost Girl (6) 1950: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "what is the date today?" [Number eight. The system has not persuaded Tang Guo to treat the eyes, and the host is willing to be blind, so be blind. After she was happy, maybe she would be willing? After answering, as usual, he helped Tang Guo report peace to the group of friends in the group, and by the way talked about things in the world. Seeing the indignation of the friends in the group discussing things in this world, the system was relieved. So many people who care about the host, she will not be too angry. "It looks like ten days, it''s Xiao Xiao''s time toe to the vi to steal things." Tang Guo frowned, thinking for a moment, "In the current legal society, it is illegal to break into private houses and steal items .The correct way for such a thief is to call the police and send the other party to the bureau to drink tea and receive correct guidance and education. " Under the systemic procedure, he heard Tang Guo say, "After shees once, I will send her to the bureau once." System: Let him take a pity for silence. "She''d better not take anything that is too expensive, more than 2,000 yuan, that''s a sentence." Tang Guo pursed his lips and said with a smile, his voice was particrly nice, gentle and pleasant. That smiling smile made the whole vi sink into condensation, as if it were the cold weather and the cold weather. Because the original parents were very busy, they could not return home twice a year. Even if the original owner''s home is next door, for convenience, Jiang Yandong still brought her to the Jiang family vi. The original owner liked Jiang Yandong so much, and he certainly would not refuse to get along with him closer. In fact, he couldn''t get near. Jiang Yandong was very busy. He was busy going to school and going to the club. It''s only at night that you might meet up. Mother Chen is the maid in this vi. Specially taking care of Tang Guo''s living diet, what she needs is basically called Chen Ma to make it. Chen''s home is not far from here. Generally, she wille to clean the vi and help the original owner cook. If the original owner needs anything, just call her. Today''s mobile phones are very smart. Just say "call me and call mom Chen" and the number will be dialed out. Under normal circumstances, the voice can meet the needs of the blind owner. "Miss Xiaoguo, can I help you?" Tang Guo said, "Mom Chen, I haven''t been able to sleep well recently, I always feel that someone wille into the vi. You can help me find someone to strengthen the vi''s precautions, so you don''t understand it. People came to me and I told them my needs. " "Okay, Miss Xiaoguo, I''ll help you find someone right away." For just an hour, Chen''s mother came with the person in charge of security. Tang Guo was sitting on the sofa. "Thank you for helping me to strengthen the defense of the vi, especially on the yard wall, install more power grids to prevent thieves. It is best to be intelligent, you know that I can''t see it with my eyes, and voice control Best. By the way, I also need a self-defense electric baton, and recently I always feel that someone wants to enter the vi. " "I don''t see it, I feel safe everywhere." Tang Guo''s words made Chen Ma and the security officer feel a little bit sad. The security staff said that he would definitely arrange the security of the vi in ordance with her requirements to ensure that the thief woulde in and not go out. Tang Guo smiled particrly well and nodded, "Yes, it''s the kind that the thief can get in, and he can''t get out, please trouble you, master." System: Uh uh ... see you tomorrow Chapter 1951: The Lost Girl (7) Chapter 1951: The Lost Girl (7) Chapter 1951: The Girl Who Lost Light (7) At 7:30 in the evening, Jiang Yandong returned to the vi. When I walked in, I saw a lot of people in the vi''s courtyard. I subconsciously nced inside, and found that Chen Ma was sitting with Tang Guo on the side, intact, and let him breathe a little relieved. He hurriedly walked in front of Tang Guo, and before hearing his eyes, he heard Tang Guo''s voice, "Is Yan Dong brother back?" "Yes." Jiang Yandong replied, he was used to it, and he was recognized by her every time he hadn''te to her. He had asked before why she was urate every time, recognizing that he was back. Obviously sometimes, he would bring back severalpanions, but as long as he walked in front of her, she could always tell that this was him. She said, "The eyes are invisible, and the world is easier to hear. To distinguish who a person is, just listen carefully and listen to the frequency of his footsteps, just like the notes. Musical notes, the notes are different. " She said that she had remembered the sound of his walking, and even in the noisy crowd, his footsteps sounded, she could instantly tell where his direction was. He smiled and said, "What if I don''t make footsteps?" "I still have a nose. As long as Yan Dong is willing toe to my side, I can smell your taste very sensitively." She didn''t exaggerate, she could do it. Obviously, he sprayed several unused perfumes on his body, and did the test with otherpanions, and she could easily distinguish him. He asked, why? At that time, she replied, "Because I care about Yan Dong, I have kept Dong Yan in my heart from childhood to old age." No man can resist such a girl. Even if he didn''t have the impulsive passion for her, because when she talked about him, the smile on her face seemed to add a touch of light to her. He knew that she couldn''t see, he always felt that she could see him when he talked about him. Because of a little like, half a touch, and a big half of guilt, he promised to take care of her for the rest of her life. In order to convince them that she would not be trapped in the dark world forever, after she was eighteen, he resolutely offered to be engaged to her. On the engagement day, she was very happy and he was very satisfied. He thought, maybe they would go on like this. After he finished the game, he could see her waiting at the door and tell her what happened during the game. After getting the trophy, be sure to bring it back for her to touch, this is theirmon glory. When you get the bonus, be sure to buy her favorite things. When he retires, they should live a peaceful and warm life. He didn''t feel any regret even without passion and love. "Did you eat?" Tang Guo asked, just now she didn''t bother, Jiang Yandong went to recall some things. At this time, I can recall some wonderful things, and I can still have some easy days, but it won''t work after a while. In the future, Jiang Yandong will definitely miss this quiet and quiet day. Jiang Yandong nodded, "I''ve eaten it already, did Xiaoguo eat it?" "I ate it, but I asked Mother Chen to leave meal for Brother Dong. If you are hungry, you can still eat something." Chapter 1952: The Lost Girl (8) Chapter 1952: The Lost Girl (8) Chapter 1952: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (8) Jiang Yandong nodded, "Okay." He looked at the staff members who were installed in the wall, "What is this doing?" "I haven''t been able to sleep well in the past two days. I always feel something abnormal in my ears. Before I heard the news, the thief was stunned recently. Yan Dong was too busy to be at home everyday, so I asked someone to strengthen The defense of the vi. If there is a thief, it can be defended. " Jiang Yandong did not doubt the others. The two vis are not in a lively vi area. The location is a bit too quiet. The previous defense was really not enough to resist the thief who came in. "Then you must let them do it well. Xiaoguo always holds the phone in his hand. If there is something abnormal, he must call the police first." "I know." Tang Guo answered with a smile. Jiang Yandong looked at the sky outside. The night had just arrived, and the sky was a little hot. At this time, it was most suitable for a meal and a walk. Although he still nned to go back to the room to train the game, he still asked, "Would you like to go for a walk?" "Yan Dongdong seems to have something to do. You go first. I won''t go today, and I don''t want to go." It is repeated every day. The way the two get along, Tang Guo doesn''t want to change anything. Since she came to this world, after watching the plot, Jiang Yandong, the fiance, has been eliminated, and he is unqualified. The original owner is afraid of dying his affairs, and she is purely unwilling to go for a walk with Jiang Yandong and walk with Jangnan, and she will feel ufortable. In fact, Jiang Yandong didn''t really want to go for a walk. Perhaps he knew that even if she asked Tang Guo whether she could go, she would not answer. But hearing her say no, is not the same as going straight to the training game without asking herself. Tang Guo understood his heart and asked her, if she said no, he would be able to alleviate some guilt, and went to the training game with peace of mind. If he doesn''t ask, go straight up, he feels a little unhappy. At the time of the ident, Jiang Yandong was less than sixteen years old and still a minor, so he was indebted to a person. Today, he is only neen years old and his life has just begun. Even if he said he didn''t yearn for passion and love, it was actually he didn''t meet. Once encountered, this peace between the two will be broken. In Jiang Yandong''s current status, even if Xiao Ping didn''t break into the vi to meet him, there would be other people into his life. Because he only likes the original owner a little bit, and is more guilty. When he has someone he really likes, he feels it all cumbersome. The care, affection, understanding of the original owner is a burden to him. "Then I''ll go to the room first." "Okay, don''t be too tired. You must sleep before eleven." "know." Jiang Yandong turned around. Even though he has been in the industry for many years, every time he touches the game, he is full of blood. A person who doesn''t like games can''t understand how much he loves it all, which isparable to his life. Tang Guo listened to his brisk footsteps, his lips curled, and the construction master said, "Trouble you, the defense must be set up, and you must ensure that the thief is caught so that the other party cannot escape. The thief must catch it and send it for a good lesson. " "Miss Tang, rest assured, the defenses we have done for you this time are the most advanced." Chapter 1953: The Lost Girl (9) Chapter 1953: The Lost Girl (9) Chapter 1953: The Girl Who Lost Light (9) "Ensure that the thief can get in and not go out. This defense is designed to catch the thief. Of course, you can also activate this function when the thiefes in. It took three days for the defense system toplete the defense system. Basically, it is fully intelligent. Even Tang Guo, who can''t see it, can use it. After they taught Tang Guo how to use it, they tried it again, and she was very satisfied with it. Now she needs to wait, Xiao Li came here to steal. But before that, she wanted to see what the world s amazing forums and groups are all about. The system has observed it. [Because of the rapid development of science and technology in this world, those capable people are different, although they have a lot of ability. But it is not a fairy, there is no way to fight against powerful technology. There is no way, they can only hide their identity, hide in the crowd, and be an ordinary person. But with a skill, no one wants to waste it like this. So there is a forum for people of different genres, bringing together people from various ces. Later, some ordinary people mixed in and released some tasks, which gradually evolved to this day. However, the host isrge. After my observation, most of the talented people in the mixed forum are rtively young. For older people, this is still rtively rare. As their pride, they don''t bother to do things like stealing chickens and dogs. But they are also not constrained, young offspring, don''t do those. In their view, these things are harmless, and they can still exercise their skills. "Is that so? What do they usually do, what is their identity?" Tang Guo found one on the sofa, leaning in a morefortable position. [For example, during the day they wereughed at by school ssmates or something, maybe they would climb to this fellow at night, steal the other''s written workbook, or tie off the bicycle tire. If it''s too angry, it''s possible to put people in sacks and beat them up. [Some of them are office workers. In thepany during the day, they were scolded by their superiors. At night, they will find a way to give the boss a lesson. I did nt do anything. I just stepped into thepany during the night and gave the boss''s chair something to do. The next day, the boss sat down with his butt, the chair broke down, and he fell down. Also went to the hospital. At present, everyone in thepany whispered that the boss was too unfriendly, poisoned and harsh, so he was punished. As for the man doing the hands and feet, he hid in the corner, hiding his strength and name, and did not reveal anything unusual. In short, they will not have any good fruit. [By the way, I just heard that they were discussing a thing in a group where they were good and strangers. One person who practiced martial arts was a high school student. Because he talked to people in ss, he was named by a disciplinarymittee member with good grades. Atst, he was notified by the teacher and criticized throughout the ss. When the other party was taking the exam, while the other party was not paying attention, they touched the other person''s pen bag and shattered all the pen nibs. [Anyway, it''s basically this kind of thing. If someone messes up with them, they''ll find some small trouble for the other party. "There are so many things like this, does anyone doubt anything?" Chapter 1954: The Lost Girl (10) Chapter 1954: The Lost Girl (10) Chapter 1954: Girl Who Lost Light (10) [Everything seems to be an ident. How can an ordinary person think of so many people? Who knows that at night, some people will go to do such boring things. I guess that they did not dare to make a big deal, and they were afraid to get the attention of the relevant departments, and they would cause them a lot of trouble. Looking at Tang Guo systematically, he didn''t say anything. In fact, there are many such things, countless, but people who do nt know they think their bad luck is just an ident. They don''t know that they are just careless, and if they conflict with someone, they will encounter some bad luck. Not all of these talented and strangers are chicken belly. People who are not chicken belly, they don''t like to take the liberty at all, and live their little lives silently. Those who are adventurous like to stand on a high ce to make fun of people. The posts in the forum are mostly the kind of people who will offend them after revenge. There are actually very few ordinary people inside. Knowing such a ce, if it is confirmed as true, they are expected to try to connect with these able people, be friends, gain benefits, and who will publicize the matter. The forum website is not domestic and can''t be controlled at all. It''s not a big deal, and it doesn''t attract much attention. [The host is big. Would you like to see it in the forum? "No, you help me stare, especially if there is any news in their private group. If they are going to do something big, you can let me know." Small can''t control, isn''t the big one still under control? With a little skill, can I just arbitrarily make a person? But it''s a quarrel. She will y tricks on people in the hospital, destroy people''s lives, stand high, and treat everyone as cannon fodder. This feeling, she doesn''t like it. [Host, their group is very lively again. "Let me see." Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the system space, and the screen was already in front of him. There are chat messages in the group on the screen, and she nced at the group, with thousands of people. "Is it really the biggest night pearl?" "Really, the message is OK." "Hey, don''t you have any interest. See it first? Who dares to take two photos and send them to the group. Who dares, I recognize who is grandpa." "Don''t get confused. That thing is not something we can touch. Although it is currently privately held, it is protected by the state. Maybe one day, people do nt want to collect it and donate it directly. If they pay attention, I wo nt be able to walk around. "Yeah, those weapons are not vegetarian. By then, I lost my life and regret is useless." "It was just secretly taking two photos. They were so hot and they set up an exhibition next month. If we send out the photos in advance, it will be a surprise to everyone." "If I don''t go, I''m not a thief, I will do some fist work, I can''t do that." "I won''t go." "I definitely won''t go, my dad said, dare to touch something in that area, go back and interrupt my leg. Think about it, don''t do this kind of thing." "Is there anyone from the Xiao family here? You are not gods stealing the family, aren''t you interested in the biggest night pearl?" Of course, no one answered in the end. Obviously everyone in the group was interested in the night pearl, but in the end nobody dared to touch that area. Tang Guo remembered that a scene in the plot was about this night pearl. Chapter 1955: The Lost Girl (11) Chapter 1955: The Lost Girl (11) Chapter 1955: The Girl Who Lost Light (11) "Is that the biggest pearl of the night lost in that plot?" [Well, yes, it ended up abroad and caused a very big sensation. "Oh, so it should be that someone has stared at the night pearl, and finally stole it and sent it overseas. It is estimated that the profit from this ticket is not a lot?" In the plot, there is no mention of who took this night pearl. No matter who took it away, since she was bumped into her, then she''s nosy. Although she can''t see with the naked eye, she also wants to see what the biggest night pearl looks like through the system space. Everyone likes the beautiful things, so they should be protected. "Tunzi, help me find out where the night pearl is currently and monitor the other party''s security system at any time. If there is any abnormality, you can help them and protect this night pearl from being stolen. . " [Rx, the host is big. ] He showed Tang Guo the news and knew she would do it. In fact, one person unified, there is a guess in my heart. The person who can break theyers of security and finally gain valuable value, thergest pearl of the night, is probably Xiao''s vein. Since it is Xiao''s pulse, it has to be stopped. Stealing things is not good, especially how can this national treasure be stolen? Not long after, the system told Tang Guo that the whereabouts of Ye Mingzhu had been found. The city is currently being transported secretly, facing an exhibition next month. Because of the fear of being stolen, Ye Mingzhu''s defense is very good, and it is transported by deceiving methods. But these can not guarantee that the night pearl will not be lost, after all, this is a world with talents and strangers. The system tells Tang Guo that he has controlled all the systems to ensure that the other party may be found as soon as he enters. It''s still more than a week before Xiao Qing came to the vi. Tang Guo hasn''t gone anywhere recently and stays in the vi every day. Eat hungry and listen to music when you are idle. Although it is invisible, the system will tell her what she saw in the forum. "Grandpa, are you so prepared, is this mission dangerous?" "It''s not dangerous, but this time things are very important. Defensive measures will definitely be stricter than before. If you don''t prepare a little, then you will lose your hands. Wouldn''t it be a joke in the circle?" Xiao Ping ttened his mouth and asked, "What''s the thing to steal?" "The night pearl, Xiaoli should have heard that this city will exhibit thergest night pearl to the world next month, right?" Xiao Qing''s eyes widened, and she was a little surprised and said, "It''s the one, who''s the task?" "A friend abroad, I didn''t do this originally. But he had something I was interested in, and he agreed." Xiao Qing frowned and asked, "Is Grandpa''s friend a native of China?" "Yes." "That''s good, this kind of thing, in the hands of foreigners, is not very good at all." "Rx, I know very well the old man. Grandpa and that friend have known each other for a lifetime. I know who he is. And, ording to the evidence he gave, this night pearl was originally his ancestor''s thing, but a thing Return to the original owner. What kind of exhibition is held in the hands of copper-smelling businessmen is nothing more than a lie to the masses. " "That grandpa, you have to be careful. Now the security is getting stronger and stronger, and things are getting harder to steal." Chapter 1956: The Lost Girl (12) Chapter 1956: The Lost Girl (12) Chapter 1956: Girl Who Lost Light (12) After Grandpa Xiao Qing left, Xiao Qing thought that her grandpa was going to steal the big night pearl, and her heart was a little itchy. I learned so much with my grandpa. However, she was born in a Taiping era, and she was still a very secure country. She had to prepare a lot to steal some small things. But she didn''t give up, and she often took some tasks in the group. In addition to the identity of Xiao''s sneaker, she is an ordinary high school female student and a high school female student who loves e-sports. This time at the Water Forum inadvertently, a task appeared in front of her eyes. "Stolen personal belongings of e-sports genius Jiang Yandong, clothing, shoes and socks can be ..." Xiao Qing couldn''t look away when he saw this. Jiang Yandong is also her male goddess. As soon as the other party appeared, she followed. Usually, she doesn''t care about these small tasks, but this is about Jiang Yandong. It also said above that as long as she takes the task, she will be given Jiang Yandong''s address. For a while, Xiao Ping wanted to see what was really different between Jiang Yandong and Jiang Yandong on the screen. The ghost was terrible, she took the task. Soon after she received Jiang Yandong''s address, she woke up. Although she felt a little impulsive, but thinking of Jiang Yandong, she gritted her teeth and decided to take time to steal two clothes out. She doesn''t do anything bad either, just get two pieces of clothes that Jiang Yandong doesn''t wear very much. Shouldn''t the other party find out? I don''t know who it is, there is such a special habit, it is one hundred thousand, and the price is really high. This day finally came. Jiang Yandong, as in the plot, returned early. Tang Guo sat on the sofa listening to the sound of the TV. He heard Jiang Yandong''s voice entering the house and stopped him, "Yan Dong." "What''s wrong, little fruit?" "It''s not dark yet, right?" "not yet." "Then Dongyan, can you go out with me for a walk?" Jiang Yandong was somewhat surprised by this, but nodded. This is Tang Guo''s first time and he asked him to apany her for a walk. He had no reason to refuse, and quickly put things down, and helped her to walk outside the vi. Tang Guo did so only to dy time. Otherwise, when it gets dark, Jiang Yandong will y in the game, and he will go into the bathroom to take a shower. She already nned to wait until it was dark and then went back. When Xiao Qing came in to steal things, Jiang Yandong would be brought to her room to prevent the two from meeting each other. Otherwise, if the two have a rtionship, how can she call the police? I believe that no matter how she stops, the male and female masters should make sparks, they will also make sparks, so she doesn''t need to care. At present, she just wants to send the thief to the bureau for tea. When it was dark, Tang Guo asked Jiang Yandong to bring her back. Jiang Yandong went back to the room to y a game for a while. When he was preparing to take a shower, the door was knocked again. "Brother Yandong, pleasee and help me to see, there seems to be something wrong with the tap in my bathroom." Jiang Yandong looked at the water in Tang Guo''s face and quickly stood up, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know, I heard a lot of water, maybe the faucet blew up?" "I''ll go check it for you." At this time it was 10:30 in the evening. Tang Guo listened to Jiang Yandong''s footsteps and reached the bathroom in her room. She turned out of the room and closed the door. "Tunzi, I broke the electronic lock on my door. He will not be allowed to hear any movement at that time." [Understanding, host. [Host, she''s here. see you tomorrow Chapter 1957: The Lost Girl (13) Chapter 1957: The Lost Girl (13) Chapter 1957: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (13) Jiang Yandong is in Tang Guo''s bathroom, helping Tang Guo to check the faucet. He suddenly heard the knock on the door. He walked out of the bathroom and found that the door was closed. He walked over and said, "What''s wrong?" "Brother Yandong, the electronic lock seems to be malfunctioning. I just nned to go downstairs and pour a ss of water and identally closed the door." "Is that so?" Jiang Yandong tried it and found that there was really no way to open it. He tried other methods, but there was no way to open it, and finally determined that the electronic lock was indeed malfunctioning. This night, the faucet blew up and the electronic lock on the door of the room was broken again. It was really bad luck. "Brother Yandong, I have already repaired it. Let the people over theree to me to check it out. If you can''t do it, please turn off the sluice temporarily and wait for the daytime tomorrow. Come and deal with it. " Regarding the door lock, I must deal with it today. After all, Jiang Yandong cannot be locked in all the time? Because Tang Guo''s eyes were invisible, the two were uneasy about the window in the room, for fear that she identally fell down. Therefore, the windows of Tang Guo''s room are not the same as those of other rooms. A protective fence is installed. Even if Jiang Yandong wants to get out of the window, there is no way but to wait in the room for people to solve. "It doesn''t matter. Let me take a look at the faucet first." Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong greeted and went downstairs. She came to the living room, took an apple, picked up a knife, and slowly peeled the apple with the touch. Although it is invisible to the eyes, it is quite easy to get familiar with the simple things of cutting an apple. This is a rtively remote ce, and the staff who urgently repairs the electronic locks will not be able to arrive for 40 minutes. It was dyed for a while, and now it is almost eleven. At half past eleven, Xiao Lian should be here soon. After she subdued Xiao Lian, the maintenance staff of the electronic lock should being soon, right? One more person, one more helper, right? System: Yes, yes, you are right. At about half past eleven, Tang Guo heard some movement in the living room, and his lips twitched slightly. When Xiao Qing rolled into the living room gently, people rolled around on the ground, hiding in the corner, and saw that there was a person sitting on the sofa under the dim light, and it was also startled. But the other party didn''t seem to find her. She suddenly remembered that Jiang Yandong had an invisible fiancee. Is this the girl sitting on the sofa? It doesn''t look like she''s about the same age. People are very thin, their skin is very white, their appearance is tender and tender, but it looks good, but unfortunately, they are blind. She tiptoed over and shook around Tang Guo, and found that the other party really couldn''t see her, and exhaled gently. Sure enough it was invisible, it really scared her. Although Tang Guo could not see it, she could feel someone dangling in front of her. If the other party hasn''t stolen things, she really wants to pick up the guide stick with the electric baton function next to her, and arrest her. Xiao Lian watched Tang Guo''s cut apples, cut them into small pieces, and put them in the fruit te. I don''t know what it was, actually took Tang Guo in front of Tang Guo and ate upstairs. Chapter 1958: The Lost Girl (14) Chapter 1958: The Lost Girl (14) Chapter 1958 The Girl Who Lost Light (14) [Host, she ate your sliced apple and ate several pieces! ] The system said angrily that the thief and the apple that the host had greatly cut off were not spared. Sure enough, God stole the family and stole everything. Do you feel that it is easy to bully a blind man? Yes, there is no way for the blind man to see what she did. What looks like a little prank is actually bad. "It''s okay, I''ll let her spit outter." Tang Guo said softly, she had picked up the guide rod and waited for Xiao Ping toe out of Jiang Yandong''s room. I don''t know this time, without Jiang Yandong''s prevention, Xiao Ping would steal something. Best of all, steal some valuables. If it is valuable, then you can file a case and sue her. If you are squatting in there, or will you be punished by others, then you do nt know. However, anyway, it''s the heroine. Before the halo didn''t disappear, it should not be so easy to go in and squat. Xiao Ping was strolling in Jiang Yandong''s room at that moment. She looked at Jiang Yandong''s trophies first, and almost blinked. Later, I saw Jiang Yandong''s handsome photos, especially those wearing uniforms, which were really fascinating. Looking at Jiang Yandong''s big bed, she alsoy on it, saying that it was toofortable. She rummaged around the room for a long time, and she didn''t take anything valuable. She came from a family that steals the family, and she has no shortage of food and clothing since she was a child. Therefore, the things she took were all personal essories of Jiang Yandong. As for socks or something, she was not interested in taking them. It''s just some belts, key chains, small pendants ... something that doesn''t stand out in the corner. Of course, in the end, she couldn''t help but use her cell phone to take pictures of various ces in the house. Especially those pictures of Jiang Yandong, she took them. The only pity is that she found Jiang Yandong not in the room. Thinking of this vi, there are still some people, Xiao Lian didn''t dare to stay too much, for fear of being found. After all, when she came in, she found that the vi''s security was veryplete. Fortunately, she had a good skill. If you changed someone, you might have been found before you came in. She sneaked downstairs and found that Tang Guo was still on the sofa and continued to cut apples. Xiao Li came up with a possibility in his mind. Are those apples cut into small pieces for Jiang Yandong? The ghost was terrible, and she came to Tang Guo again, and nned to take two more to eat, perhaps because Jiang Yandong was also her esports male god, now facing the fiancee of the other side, she also has a taste in her heart. Where did she want to go? When she walked by, she didn''t know what she had encountered and made a noise. The whole person nted it and knocked over the fruit te. "Brother Yan Dong?" When Xiao Guo heard the voice of Xiao Guo, Xiao Pian couldn''t breathe for a moment. She was very annoyed. She quickly got up and turned outside. "Not Yandong, who are you?" Hearing the sounding from behind Tang Guo, Xiao Lian didn''t dare to stay any longer, ran out physically, and climbed over the wall. "It''s a thief! Get me a thief." Tang Guo''s blind guide stick not only has the effect of electric baton, but also has a button that can activate the security of the entire vi. She pressed it hard to start the security program. Xiao Ping originally thought that with his skill, he could escape those seemingly dense power grids. Chapter 1959: The Lost Girl (15) Chapter 1959: The Lost Girl (15) Chapter 1959 The Girl Who Lost Light (15) Unexpectedly, she just climbed to the wall where she didn''t seem to have anything. Her entire arm was paralyzed instantly, and her heart was not good. Subconsciously changed one arm, and that arm was paralyzed. She stared, and used a trick just before she was about to fall. She buried her head firmly, bit a button on her body, and a long straight line flew from the shoulder to the fence. As long as the hook is hung up, she can use this power to jump straight out. When Tang Guo came out, Xiao Lian put her arms down, and there was a long thin line on the shoulder. I do nt know how to do it, it should be non-conductive. Xiao Ping was working hard, and by this long-term strength, he jumped anxiously outside. Because she knew that she couldn''t touch the wall, it was very difficult to move. Her hands are still paralyzed, and her legs must not dare to borrow the power of the wall. Tang Guo had already reached the position of the wall. After Xiao Ping saw it, the atmosphere did not dare toe out. As a result, she saw that Tang Guo was holding a cell phone and calling the police, saying that a thief had appeared in the house, and people had to hurry up. On one side is holding a guide rod and waving around. Looking at Tang Guo getting closer and closer, Xiao Qing''s eyes were desperate. Tang Guo is invisible to the eyes. He walks tentatively, walks slowly, and walks step by step as if walking on Xiao Ping''s heart. Looking at the long guide stick, she was about to cry. Don''te over again! I have shot so many times before and haven''t nted it. Who knew that there was such a terrible defense in this little vi. If she had known it, she would have prepared for it and woulde again. Especially when Tang Guo was still in the police, Xiao Lian was anxious. She made a loud noise, and then she looked at Tang Guo as if she smiled, and came in this direction. Knowing that the blind man''s ears are very sensitive, I did not expect such sensitivity. "Little fruit, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yandong''s voice was uploaded from the building. In Tang Guo''s room, we could see Tang Guo''s current direction. Jiang Yandong also heard that it wasn''t right. "Brother Yandong, it seems that a thief broke into the house. Can you see it there now? Is the thief subdued?" Jiang Yandong looked down and did see a dark figure hanging on the wall. He said anxiously, "The location of the wall seems to be a person, Xiaoguo. Come back to the house and call the police." Those who cane in through defense are definitely not simple. Jiang Yandong said these words subconsciously. After all, at this time, he didn''t know Xiao Lian, and naturally he would not stand by her. The thief was also abominable in his eyes. Jiang Yandong also pulled the protective fence of the window and could not open it. Turning to open the door still failed to open. As ast resort, I had to walk to the window again to see if Tang Guo had entered the house. Then I saw that Tang Guo knocked Xiao Xiao on his leg. She turned on the function of the electric baton, Xiao Lian waspletely powerless by the electricity, and Tang Guo identally cut it off. Naturally, Xiao Li, who was paralyzed all over, mmed on the ground, and howled with pain, her tears almost did not fall. In particr, Tang Guo put the guide stick on her body and tapped gently, Xiao Li really had no resistance at all. Even if it is a steal, it is a flesh and blood. "Miss Xiaoguo." It was Chen Ma''s voice from the outside. Chapter 1960: The Lost Girl (16) Chapter 1960: The Lost Girl (16) Chapter 1960: The Girl Who Lost Light (16) "Mom Chen?" Tang Guo held the guide rod and turned towards the door of the vi. Listening to the footsteps of Mother Chen and another person hurried over, she asked, "Mother Chen, why are you here, who else?" "Miss Tang, I''m here to help you fix the electronic lock. Before, you called mypany and needed an emergency repair. I just met the mother Chen when I got out of the car. It looks like she''s in a hurry. What happened? ? " Mother Chen quickly walked to Tang Guo, checked her up and down, and saw that she was fine. Then she was relieved. "It was Master Yandong who called me and said there was a thief here." Because the light was a bit dim, the two did not notice it for the time being, Xiao Li, who was lying motionless on the ground. Just listening to the sirens around the vi, I know there must be something difficult. "There was a thief." Tang Guo replied, and Mother Chen quickly pulled Tang Guo back to the house, turning on all the lights outside. The electronic lock repair staff found it all at once. Xiao Li, dressed in ck, was lying on the ground and shouted, "There is a thief. It seems to have been subdued. Miss Tang, you called the police. ?" "The police has already been called, and there should be someone over there soon." Tang Guo replied, and asked Chen Ma to help someone to pour a ss of water. This staff member has always been responsible for all the electronic locks in the vi. When he saw a thief, he did not repair the electronic locks for the time being, but he was very active in helping the thief. Asked Chen''s mother to find a rope, Xiao Li, who was lying on the ground and could not resist, tied her tightly. The rope was long enough, and the way he tied it was extremely tricky. Even if Xiao Lian was not paralyzed and unable to move, it was impossible to break free of the rope in a short time. [The host is big, now Xiao Li has been **** by this very responsible staff member into a big bitch. Jiang Yandong''s original serious expression also rxed. Standing at the window, looking at the dark, some petite people were tied up. He also said, "It must be tightly packed, and you can''t let her run away. It''s toote to trouble you." "Master Yandong, rest assured, I learned the technique of bundling ropes." The staff member was obviously very confident in his technique. "Master, please help me go up and look at the electronic lock first. It''s almost twelve now. Although it''s a weekend tomorrow, Dongge has to get up early to train in the club, so he must rest well, otherwise Can not bear." "Okay, Miss Tang, I''ll go up and help you take a look." Both Mother Chen and the staff were very clear. There was an invisible Miss Tang here. She was wholehearted and caring about her fiance. With the help of staff, the electronic lock was quickly repaired. Jiang Yandong was finally able toe out, walked to the living room, and saw Tang Guo sitting on the sofa, and Chen''s mother was helping to clean up the fruit te that had fallen to the ground. "It''s a pity. I originally wanted to eat for Brother Dong. I didn''t expect to be knocked over by a thief." Tang Guo said. Jiang Yandong stepped up tofort, "It doesn''t matter, I took Xiaoguo''s mind. I went to see who the thief was, and went to the vi at night to steal things." Tang Guo grabbed Jiang Yandong''s sleeve, "Let''s go together." Jiang Yandong did not object, and Tang Guo did not prevent the other party from meeting Xiao Lian. Of course, she had to let Jiang Yandong know Xiao Xiao like this first. Chapter 1961: The Lost Girl (17) Chapter 1961: The Lost Girl (17) Chapter 1961: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (17) Male and female masters, it s not that enemies do nt gather together. Be an enemies first. With you hating me, I hate your opponent s y, so that I can develop better. In the future, I hate it. TV dramas do the same. Maybe in the future when they are hugging in the corner sweetly, Jiang Yandong said to Xiao Qing with affection, "I like you, it doesn''t make sense, I also like you to steal things. If you like stealing, then steal it, I''ll help you pay. Which one do you want to steal? I''ll buy that ce and steal it for you. " The system listened to Tang Guo reading these lines to him, and the whole system was a little bad. He seriously doubted that the two would be so sweet because of the great intervention of the host? Tang Guo apanied Jiang Yandong and came outside. Under the very bright light, Xiao Mian''s mask was ripped apart a little by Chen Ma. However, she was tied into a **** and looked at by a few people like that, but she was still ashamed. In particr, Jiang Yandong is still her e-sports male goddess. Although the two do not know each other, she just feels ufortable. Mother Chen didn''t change her mind. She has been doing things here for a long time, and she has lived for most of her life. Even if the other party is a thief, if there is a problem with the other party, it will only cause trouble for Miss Xiaoguo. Now that people have been subdued, they just need to wait for the police toe and present some evidence. If it hits someone, it''s unkind, then there is no reason to tell. Especially when I saw that the thief was still a young girl, Chen Ma had a bad expression and couldn''t help but say, "If you are so young,e out and be a thief. Does your adult care about it? , Stealing things, which are not illegal, you have tomit something serious again in the future, you have ruined your whole life. " This mother Chen likes to watch social news when she is fine. In addition, she also has a pair of children about the same size as Tang Guo. Every time she sees those half-big boys and girls whomit something and ruin her whole life, she can''t help whispering. Frequently chanting, this child really needs to take a good look at it, teach it well, do not let the child do such things that regret for life, do not regret it for life. So looking at Xiao Lian couldn''t help saying this. Xiao Lian was trained for a while, and was particrly unconvinced. She is a **** stealing the family, and usually doesn''t do any bad things, but is it to get two gadgets, is it worth such a big fanfare? "Brother Yandong, who is the thief?" Jiang Yandong frowned, looking at Xiao Qing''s little white face, and said, "It''s a little girl about the same size as Xiaoguo." "Oh, what did she steal?" Jiang Yandong nced at the baggage that rolled to the side. "Wait for someone from the police toe over and see. If we touch it, it''s easy to erase her fingerprints." Jiang Yandong nced at Xiao Ping coldly, letting her Feeling cool. Tang Guo ticked his lips and said, "It is still thoughtful that Brother Dong thinks that no matter who it is, anyone who makes a mistake will be punished. If this is the case, she can repent and it is good." "Yeah, young age, others don''t learn, it''s really bad to learn to steal things." Chen''s mother helped. Xiao Qing''s eyes were all red. One was humiliated, and the other was embarrassing. She was staring in this way, and she was being held. She really couldn''t stand it. It didn''t take long for the rm to sound. Chapter 1962: The Lost Girl (18) Chapter 1962: The Lost Girl (18) Chapter 1962: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (18) "Well, that''s it. I didn''t expect that a thief woulde in. Thankfully, I always felt insecure before I asked someone to strengthen the vi''s defense." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Is there anything else to ask? Oh, what did she steal?" "It''s all pendants, belts, and essories." The police inspected it, and went to the scene of the crime, took Xiao Ping''s fingerprints, and found two long hairs on Jiang Yandong''s mattress. Jiang Yandong looked at the two hairs in the transparent bag, thinking of his bed, and was lying down by the thief, his expression was a bit broken. Xiao Qing saw Jiang Yandong look at her eyes, cold, as if a knife, to shave ayer of her skin, her body was a bit cold. The people who looked at the police were so dedicated and carefully examined her every ce where shemitted the crime. Her neck was also a bit cold. Although the things she stole were not worth counting, it was illegal to break into a private house and steal something. The scariest thing is that she was also arrested. Now what she is most looking forward to is to be taken away quickly, so that she can get her grandpa to find her a rtionship and get her out. In Jiang Yandong''s home, she didn''t want to stay for a moment. Perhaps after hearing Xiao''s aspirations, she was finally taken away after 20 minutes. There is no way to escape, the face is looked at and the fingerprints are extracted. She is a high school student during the day. If she doesn''t want to be known to everyone, such as a mouse crossing the street, now she can only obey. Because Xiao Pi stole the things, it is not worth it. So the ultimate penalty is fines and detention. These two points alone have made Xiao Lian ufortable. After all, this matter has been saved, and it is always a stain. Tang Guo knew that Xiao Lian was scooped out within two days without any disappointment. Come to Japan, this is an appetizer. What are you anxious for? Now she''s waiting for a big one, Xiao Li, that grandfather, should he start working on the biggest night pearl? Most of the people who were able to take Xiao Qing out easily were entrusted by Xiao Xiao''s grandfather. What if Xiao Qing''s grandfather failed to steal Night Pearl and was caught? Not only that, if the stealing that Grandpa Xiao had done was exposed and presented with evidence, would anyone really take him out? On this day, Jiang Yandong had a match. After staying at home for a long time, Tang Xiao, who had a tidy meal, was bored. He nned to go to thepetition site to hear what thepetition was like. It''s rare to be a blind man who doesn''t do much at all. She didn''t tell Jiang Yandong about this, and she was not the original owner who really loved Jiang Yandong. There was no need to talk to the other party about everything. She asked Chen''s mother in advance to book a ticket for her. There are more people outside the ying field than expected. Maybe she walks very fast, and looks no different from normal people. Most people are anxious to go to thepetition without noticing that she is actually invisible. But this does not mean that everyone is invisible. When Tang Guo stayed in the corner, ready to wait for the crowd to recede, and then went in slowly, she had one more person beside her. She smelled the scent of a scent of a candle, and heard a voiceing, "Nv Shi ... Miss, please take the liberty to ask, is your eye invisible?" "Yeah." Tang Guo answered with a smile. "Are you here to watch the game? Maybe to listen?" Tang Guo nodded, "Yes." "Need my help? I just looked at the ticket in your hand just now. We seem to be next door." "So clever? That would bother you." see you tomorrow Chapter 1963: The Lost Girl (19) Chapter 1963: The Lost Girl (19) Chapter 1963 The Girl Who Lost Light (19) After Tang Guo agreed, she heard the other party ask her to pick up the guide stick a little, and she knew the other party''s thoughts, so she picked up the guide stick. Soon she felt that power came from the other end of the guide rod, and it seemed that it was being held. "Miss, you can follow me now." Hearing the other person''s words, Tang Guo answered with a smile, "OK." The man held one end of the guide rod and walked in front. Tang Guo held the other end of the guide stick and followed behind. He didn''t go fast, even though Tang Guo could not see his eyes, he could still feel the sight from the other side. He seemed to be observing her. He must not be observing the others, but observing her walking steadily, whether there were any obstacles around it, and whether the crowd would disperse them. "Because there are so many people, I don''t have to choose to walk side by side. In fact, if no one pays attention to it, it will cause more trouble." In fact, when he walked in with Tang Guo, someone had noticed that her eyes were invisible. The people around consciously walked a lot slower and made some space for them. This section is not a long way and not as crowded as before. Tang Guo even heard, behind her, a young girl''s voice came, "Don''t run, be careful, don''t hit someone." "She seems to have some inconveniences. Let''s slow down. The game has not started yet. Don''t worry." Of course, there was a slightly farther voice, "What''s going on in front, so slow, why don''t you go?" Then came the young girl''s voice, "Don''t worry, ady here doesn''t look very convenient, can you be slower?" Tang Guo''s ears were very sensitive, and it seemed that someone, and those behind him, quietly talked about the situation here. Then the person who urged before whispered something embarrassed, and no one urged. The channel was a little crowded. I do nt know when it will be orderly. There is no hurry before. Everyone who went in to watch the game was consciously arranged in two lines. Although they seem to move slowly, they actually entered the market very quickly, and they didn''t dy any time. The hot and somewhat irritable summer days also dissipated the irritability and heat because of the gentle pace at the entrance of the passage. People sitting down are much quieter than usual. Tang Guo and the kind person who helped her have taken their seats. "Thank you just now." "You''re wee." "May I have your name?" The man paused and said, "Lin Xian." "My name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo answered with a smile. Lin Xian was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Why do youe to this lively ce by yourself and not find someone to apany you? It is more dangerous to be alone." "It''s okay, didn''t you meet a good guy like you?" Tang Guo said, let Lin Xian don''t know how to pick it up. It should be said that he came to such a lively ce for the first time. This is the first time that I have helped an attractive little girl. No, it should be said that there were no girls around him, all of them were covered with stinkingds. "It''s been a long time since I came here," Tang Guo said. "I don''t know what is the difference between listening to the game and watching it." This sentence contains a lot of information. Lin Xian sat in his seat and thought for a while, what he understood. Chapter 1964: The Lost Girl (20) Chapter 1964: The Lost Girl (20) Chapter 1964: Girl Who Lost Light (20) Although Lin Xian understood something, he didn''t ask why. It''s not good to poke a person''s pain in person. Although he has been on the mountain all year round, and has little contact with people outside, his masters and uncles have taught them very strictly from an early age. Don''t ask people about pain, don''t poke at their weaknesses. "Listening to the game should also be a very good experience." Tang Guo: "Is that so? But what''s the point of not watching e-sports games? You can''t see thepetition between the two sides, you can''t see the moment of victory over your opponents, you can''t see the yers'' nervousness and cheering. , I always feel a lot less colors. " "But you can hear more clearly. The imagination of the human brain is rich and colorful. You canbine these different sounds to form more wonderful pictures, which is also very interesting." Tang Guo said stubbornly, "But I want to see more, even if it is not as interesting as I thought." Lin Xian looked at the girl next to her, and couldn''t see the girl in the world. Listening to the stubborn words of the other side, the whole person fell into distress. I heard Master and Uncle talk to each other in peacetime. That is the head and the word. Why is it useless to him? Yeah, people just like looking at the world, seeing it, can it be the same as being invisible? Tang Guo felt the other side''s distress and smiled at the corners of his lips. The system responded quickly, scanning to Lin Xian, and finally said to Tang Guo: [The host is big, is this little bald head your big cute? Tang Guo: "Are you really bald?" [Yes, it s a bald head and no hair, but what he wears is not a monk''s robe, but a sportswear or a brand. The price is not low. I scanned it. The shoes are almost five thousand, anyway That adds up to almost 10,000 yuan. Are young monks so rich these days? By the way, he also wears a mechanical watch, which is very valuable. It is estimated that the mobile phone is cheaper. So rich, I really don''t understand why he couldn''t figure out to be a young monk. Is it because myst life did not realize that wish, and I want to experience it in this life? The host is big, do you want a monk? Tang Guo: "Then you clean me up, does he have a scar on his head?" Maybe not. "That''s good. There are no scars. Most of them are fake monks. Don''t worry about others. You said that he was wearing a suit, or it was already judged. Isn''t he a real monk?" [What if there are scars? ] The system couldn''t help asking. Tang Guo smiled, "Then I''ll say something nice, coax him, and make him vulgar, and he should agree." System: OK, he''s convinced, it''s really the same as the host said. That guy who doesn''t have a discipline, if he is really coaxed by the host, even if he is a monk, he will be obedient to return. "is it nice?" When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, it almost did not spray out. This was invisible to the naked eye. The first time was to ask people if they were good or not. When did his host be big and turned into a dog? [It looks good, although it is a bald head, it can''t hide his glittering face. Many youngdies and sisters are watching him around. Still talking about why a good little handsome guy couldn''t figure out how to shave his hair. "Maybe I can help a little bit." Lin Xian''s words interrupted Tang Guo and the system''s chat. "help me?" Chapter 1965: The Lost Girl (21) Chapter 1965: The Lost Girl (21) Chapter 1965: The Girl Who Lost Light (21) "Yes, I can help you." Lin Xian was just now, thinking of a good note. Tang Guo asked curiously, "How can you help me?" "The match will start in a moment. When ites to a wonderful ce, I will dictate it to you. How?" Having said that, Lin Xian hesitated and asked, "You should have seen those heroes before and be familiar with those skills, right?" "Yes, I''ve seen it and I''m familiar with it." "I''ll try to dictate it to you for a while and see if you can understand it." Lin Xian didn''t know why, he just wanted to help her. From an early age, he was sent to a mountain temple for special reasons. Food, clothing, and shelter are all settled there. Most of the life is the same as the real monk on the mountain, and there is no difference. But he knew from an early age that he would return to the hustle and bustle of the city. Originally he did not intend to go down the mountain, he was used to the scenery on the mountain, everything on the mountain. Even if he is a real monk, it is actually possible for him. The family originally nned to take him back to the city at the age of eighteen. He passed his eighteenth birthdayst year and refused to be picked up by his family. And he said to everyone that he intends to be a real monk directly. He didn''t have much interest in this colorful city. No one at home was able to persuade him. In the end, everyone gave him a year to consider, and if he didn''t change his mind after one year, they would respect his choice. Untilst month, he didn''t change his mind, and almost everyone around him was hopeless about it. However, more than half a month ago, he had a dream. I dreamed of a noisy city, obviously he had never been to the city, but clearly saw everything in the city. Obviously so noisy, he always felt that the whole city was quiet, and he also heard the slow footsteps, no, in addition to footsteps, there was another sound, dad, dad, dad ... It''s a bit like ... the voice of the girl next to him who was knocking on the ground with a guide stick. No one believes that he will give up being a monk because of a dream, choose to return to the city, and be ayman again. Before the game started, Lin Xian''s eyes fell on the guide stick in Tang Guo''s hand, and the voice in his dream resounded. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that in addition to the slow footsteps in the dream, there was another voice This is the guide stick. "Is there any problem?" Tang Guo faced Lin Xian, "I always think you are watching me." "I ... I''m thinking, wait a minute to help you dictate the wonderful game." Atst, the time of the game was full of people, watching the yerse up one by one, and they were so excited. At this time, Tang Guo and Lin Xian said, "Please help me look at a yer code-named" J ", how does he look now? System: Bad woman. Lin Xian heard Tang Guo''s words and hesitated a little. He came to this game today with a purpose. One of the purposes was to observe the talented yer code-named "J" up close. Unexpectedly, the girl next to him seemed to be very concerned about each other. "He looks good, with a light face, and should have confidence in this game." "Really? It seems that Yan Dong is very confident about this game." Tang Guo said happily. Lin Xian thought about her words, Dongdong? Chapter 1966: The Lost Girl (22) Chapter 1966: The Lost Girl (22) 1966: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Do you know this yer?" Lin Xian asked directly after recollecting that sentence. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "Yes, I know." Lin Xian carefully observed her expression, with a bald head and a frown, and asked, "Are you in a good rtionship?" "Very good," Tang Guo continued, "we are unmarried couples." System: Hahahahahahahahahaha! Is that so? Lin Xian was a little silent, and he also remembered it. When he looked at J''s information before, he did write that the other party had a fiancee one year younger than him, which seemed to be invisible to his eyes. He has also seen specific information. The reason why her eyes were invisible was because she had injured her eyes and hands in order to protect Jiang Yandong. It is said that many doctors were invited to see them, saying that they were permanently blind and incurable. Because of some neurological reasons, even if there is a treatment n, at the current medical level, surgery cannot be performed at all. As for her hands, Zeng Jin seems to be practicing the piano. It is said that next month, she ns to go abroad to participate in apetition. By the way, she not only ys the piano well, but also paints. She has also won awards and received praise from many people, saying that her paintings are very aura. It was that ident. Although Jiang Yandong was kept, her two dreams were ruined. It turns out that the fiance of Jiang Yandong in this legend actually sat next to him. No wonder Jiang Yandong would not hesitate to choose to get engaged with her. Taking care of her forever is also the right thing to do. "Mr. Lin, I''ll bother youter, can you give me an oral dictation, can you?" Hearing the girl''s request, Lin Xian replied, "OK." He also mainlyes to Jiang Yandong, the e-sports genius. Maybe in the near future, they will be rivals. That''s right, after he went down the mountain, he didn''t want to do anything, nor did he want to study abroad. Although he was on the mountain, he did not waste his studies. He was quiet on the mountain. In addition to practicing martial arts, he also studied other things. When he was nning to do something, he was pulled by his cousins to the club, saying that he would take him to y e-sports. He was unwilling at first, but waster taken to y two games. Anyway, he is also a little master, the flexibility of his fingers is definitely better than others. ying games like this is even easier. After ying it, I found it pretty good, so I promised a few cousins to join their club and apany them to y the e-sports circle for several years. Several cousins said that at present their only opponent is the team of Jiang Yandong. Every year, they are defeated by Jiang Yandong. They are very optimistic about him, let him see Jiang Yandong''s situation, find out the details of the enemy, and say that the hope of their entire vige lies on him. He just came with a yful mentality, and did not expect a different experience. Watching Jiang Yandong sitting on the gaming chair with a spirited look, and seeing the girl sitting next to him, his face was serious, even if he couldn''t see, he had to listen carefully, and he got serious. When the game started, Lin Xian gently touched Tang Guo''s ear and said Jiang Yandong''s every move. The observation was very clear and careful. System: [Host, this guy is too detailed, so serious. Tang Guo: "This little brother''s voice is still a bit sweet." System: Go to yours. Chapter 1967: The Lost Girl (23) Chapter 1967: The Lost Girl (23) Chapter 1967: Girl Who Lost Light (23) While talking about the excitement in the game, Lin Xian observed Tang Guo''s expression. Looking at her with a smile on her face, she didn''t know why. I have to say that Jiang Yandong is known as an e-sports genius, and he is really powerful. In the game, with the full cooperation of his teammates, he just let him stand out and became a personal show. It is also because of Jiang Yandong''s undefeated reputation that teammates are willing to sacrifice themselves and fulfill him. This is a team game. As long as they can win and Jiang Yandong has strength, they are of course willing to sacrifice some formon glory. As long as this team continues to win, although for them, the halo is beyond Jiang Yandong, it is still a lot of glory. Lin Xian also has to admit that even Jiang Yandong is a very ordinary person who is really outstanding in ying games, strong in strength, using skills, various predictions, and positions, which are very tricky. Especially the calction of damage and blood volume is very urate. This requires not only hand speed, but also brainpower, fastputing power, which is indispensable. He looked at Tang Guo with a happy smile, and the exnation became more and more serious, trying to observe every advantage and disadvantage of Jiang Yandong. After all, this is his future opponent. Naturally, Jiang Yandong''s team won in the end. "Brother Yandong, it''s still so powerful, really good." Listening to Tang Guo''spliment, Lin Xian couldn''t help but want to turn back and asked his cousin to equip him with equipment. He wanted to train the game well. He can''t underestimate his opponent is so powerful. Tang Guo: "Tunzi, the exnation of this bald little brother is really wonderful." System: [The host is big, find an opportunity next time, and then meet again and again, such an enthusiastic bald little brother, will certainly not refuse to help you exin, do you mean it? Tang Guo: "Yes, the sound is good, and the exnation is good. It is still such a handsome little bald brother. I really can''t find a second one in this world." Tang Guo wasmunicating with the system, but she smiled, and in Lin Xian''s eyes, she automatically understood that she was happy for Jiang Yandong. He watched Jiang Yandong surrounded by countless fans, while Tang Guo had been sitting in his seat, with a smile on his face, couldn''t help saying, "Need me to take you over to see him?" "That will trouble you." Lin Xian held the other end of the guide rod and took Tang Guo to Jiang Yandong''s position. The fans were so crazy, they always surrounded them, and he couldn''t squeeze her in. "Too many signatures for him. May need to wait." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Wait a minute." She wasn''t in a hurry anyway, and she had no interest in seeing Jiang Yandong or anything. After waiting for about 20 minutes, Lin Xian watched more and more people, and whispered to her, "Well, you can call him." "Yes, you reminded me." Tang Guo took out his cell phone and called Jiang Yandong. But Jiang Yandong didn''t respond. Lin Xian said, "Maybe I didn''t bring it with me. I can''t hear you." "It''s okay, then wait." System: It doesn''t matter, anyway, there is a bald handsome little brother holding the host greatly, she doesn''t mind at all, stand in the corner and wait a bit. Lin Xian looked at the peopleing and going, and suddenly calm down. He was self-cultivating on the mountain. Why did he suddenly be impatient? Chapter 1968: The Lost Girl (24) Chapter 1968: The Lost Girl (24) Chapter 1968: The Girl Who Lost Light (24) "Little fruit?" It was finally discovered that Tang Guo was a member of Jiang Yandong''s n named Wen Yunyang. He looked at Tang Guo standing in the corner, and there was a bald guy holding the other end of the guide rod, it seemed that he should be helping her. He hurried to Tang Guo''s side, "Are youing to Yan Dong alone?" "Yeah, Yan Dong seems busy." "Wait a minute. I used to call him. Why didn''t youe to us directly when you came? You don''t have to wait here to find us." Wen Yunyang''s voice drifted away, Tang Guo kept smiling. Although everyone in the team, she knew. But she did nt have their contact information at all. In the past, she just watched their games off the stage and never went to the background to find them. Because she always thought that if she was looking for someone in the past, would it cause trouble for Jiang Yandong, distract him, and affect the game. Will it bother him and his teammates in the past? The original owner was too understanding and polite, but made people feel rusty. Fortunately, these teammates oftene to the vi to y, they are familiar with them a little, but they are still not familiar with her. Because she was always quiet in front of them, never talking to them. In her opinion, she likes Jiang Yandong. If she talks with other boys besides Jiang Yandong, it may cause unnecessary misunderstanding. And his teammates also think that she is very gentle, has a sense of distance, and can''t y together. Soon, Jiang Yandong said sorry to others and trot to Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" "Suddenly wanted toe and listen to Dongge''s game, it has been a long time since." After hearing Tang Guo''s words, Jiang Yandong froze for a moment, yeah, since the ident, she has never been to the venue and never watched a match. When she used to see her eyes, she woulde in almost every game. "You''reing, why don''t you tell me, it''s not safe toe alone." Tang Guo said, "Because someone with good intentions helped me," when she first spoke, she found that the other end of the guide rod had no power. Do you see anyone else around me? " Jiang Yandong nced around. "No, it should be gone." "Oh, I haven''t had time to say thank you to him yet." "Let''s go and go with me and wait for the next home." Lin Xian, who had already left the venue, looked back, Tang Guo was led in by Jiang Yandong, and his heart was a little depressed. He went out slowly, and identally heard a girl talking in his ear. "Who is that girl beside Jiang Jiang? It seems to be a blind man?" "Well, that''s Jiang Jiang''s mysterious fiancee. You can just search it online." "Is a fiancee?" The talking girl was a little surprised. "How could Jiang Jiang be engaged to a blind man, what is the background of the other party?" "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. There are many reasons for this. If Jiang Jiang knew it, we would be unhappy." "Although I also think that Jiang Jiang should have a good person with him, it seems that there is no other way." Another girl said with regret. Lin Xian''s brow has never been opened. Does anyone in the city speak like this? So unable to speak, if their temple on the mountain, they will be stunned by the entire temple. see you tomorrow Chapter 1969: The Lost Girl (25) Chapter 1969: The Lost Girl (25) Chapter 1969: Girl Who Lost Light (25) "Yan Dong, it s nice to sing K together, why is this going back?" Jiang Yandong''s teammates, watching him packing, holding Tang Guo, came over to bid farewell to them, could not help talking. "ording to the convention, let''s win again today, why should we celebrate it in the past." The name of the person who spoke was Tong Huai. It was the original male lead Xiao Qing''s third male. He looked more handsome and handsome, and spoke more directly. It is the youngest person in the whole team who has no intention. Wen Yunyang, who came to greet Tang Guo before, is the second male in this world. He has a good temperament, is also very polite, and has a high IQ. He does everything in everything, and is also the person who Xiao Xiao is most attached to. In this case, it was obvious that Jiang Yandong was going to take Tang Guo back, and everyone was silent, knowing that today might not be a party. Most don''t say anything, they may choose another time and get together again. Coupled with such opportunities, most of all, after all, their team is a general winner. Ever since Jiang Yandong joined, he has not failed. But Tong Huai is more straightforward. When thinking that it was so important and happy, Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo away, which was not interesting. Jiang Yandong is an important member of the team. It is indeed a little embarrassing for Tong Huai to say so. Tang Guo said at this time, "Yan Dong, do you have an appointment?" "Well, it doesn''t matter. There are many such gatherings," Jiang Yandong whispered to Tang Guo. At this time, he was clearly divided. The party can be at any time. It is impossible to leave Tang Guo aside. Kindheartedly, "I said to them and I won''t pass today." "Yandong''s team won, and the party was supposed to be. It''s not good because I left." The original owner is such a character, everything will be for Jiang Yandong. Even if she is reasonable and vulnerable, the person to be cared for can''t help taking care of Jiang Yandong everywhere. It''s really normal to say such things at this time. Jiang Yandong hesitated. Indeed, today''s opening game is also very important for their entire team. If it were not for the sudden arrival of Tang Guo, he would never have missed such a party. "In fact, it''s not that difficult. I think so, take the small fruit to the party together, when we take care of it, there will be nothing." Wen Yunyang saw Jiang Yandong''s embarrassment and proposed. In fact, this can be done originally, but Jiang Yandong always feels that Tang Guo''s eyes are inconvenient and it is not good to take her there, which will cause other people trouble. Yes, he was thinking about adding trouble to other people, not what would happen to her. Even if he felt guilty in his heart and liked her a little, he was happy to be cared for by her. But deep in his heart, there is no way to deceive people. He cares most about the team members. Eventually Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo to the party together. These are half-big boys, and once they get into trouble, they always ignore the others. Tang Guo sat in the corner, listening to the noisy voice in the private room. She was holding a ss of juice in her hand and smiling. Jiang Yandong was singing, talking, drinking, and a high atmosphere with his teammates throughout the process, which had made him forget that the quiet girl in the corner. Chapter 1970: The Lost Girl (26) Chapter 1970: The Lost Girl (26) Chapter 1970: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (26) I don''t like a person that much, of course I don''t care too much about her. Even if she suddenly thinks of her, there is only a little bit of guilt. When she says there is nothing, guilt will gradually decrease. Guilt once, twice, and three times four times. The actions of the original owner left a quiet, sensible impression in the eyes of everyone. So when she finds that there is no way to catch the person who likes it, she wants to grab it harder. It appears a little more frequently, a little uneasy, and nervous, and it will be annoying. Those who think she is sensible and well-behaved will feel she is petting and arrogant, bing ignorant and willful. Don''t cry or make trouble, who knows what you need? Too good, in the eyes of some people, it should be taken for granted. [Host, are you okay? ] The system asked with some concern. After all, this private room was really noisy, but the noise and joy did not belong to her. The teenagers were already immersed in the joy of victory, and Jiang Yandong did not bring her into that world. "Very good." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his lips. "I was thinking, when will I meet that bald little brother again." System: Alright! A systematic observation of Tang Guo found that she was indeed not bad. Maintaining everything at present, it is estimated that there is no chance to give Jiang Yandong the meaning. Then he did something privately, and went to find where Bald''s little brother Lin Xian was. Since the host is very concerned about the little bald brother, he will help the host to see what the other party is doing now. It didn''t take long for the system to find Lin Xian and found that the other party was watching videos in a vi room, not other videos, but game videos. He took a closer look and found that those video games were all about Jiang Yandong. Then beside Lin Xian, he also found a small book full of words. Scan carefully and find out that the content of this small book is basically, advantages, disadvantages, good at, holes ... The system was stunned, this guy is actually studying the video of each game of Jiang Yandong. And it started from the video of Jiang Yandong''s entry into the e-sports circle, and analyzed everything of Jiang Yandong. The system retreated silently, although this guy hasn''t noticed yet, he may be very unusual to the host. What remains in the subconscious will not change. Before he was tempted, he began to analyze the enemy''s weaknesses. The host''s family was so cute. [Host, do you know what your bald and cute little brother is doing? Tang Guo smiled and asked, "What are you doing?" The system talked to Tang Guo about what he saw, and found that his energy had increased wildly for a while. I can''t help but keep my tongue out, that guy will really please the host greatly. "A serious person will definitely win the greatest victory, and I look forward to him being able to lead his team to defeat Jiang Yandong, the e-sports genius. System: What the host says is what, and that day will definitelye soon. "A Xian, you didn''t say it before, just y, why are you so serious now?" The man who patted Lin Xian''s shoulders was Lin Xian''s cousin, who also pulled him into the e-sports club to y. This club, which is a few of Lin''s teenagers who love e-sports, is a partnership, and it is also very popr with many fans. It should be said thatpared to Jiang Yandong''s team, this team is more like. Chapter 1971: The Lost Girl (27) Chapter 1971: The Lost Girl (27) Chapter 1971: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (27) Because the people in this team are not low in all identities, an e-sports teamposed of a wealthy second generation with a good family is so handsome, I believe that there are not many girl fans who can stand it. "Since you want to y, you must take it seriously." Lin Xian did not look up and continued to stare at the video. "This is what the Master taught me. Since you choose one thing, you must take it seriously. No opponent can Look down, especially the glory of this team, if it is because of their careless mistakes, it is irresponsible. " Lei looked at Lin Xian in shock, didn''t he? Does his cousin think so? Why does he always feel that it is more than that? He nced at it, and there was a stack of thick books, which he turned over. It was about ophthalmology. "What do you do when you read these? Do you know that ying games hurts your eyes, and learn how to protect your eyes in advance?" "When you buy other books, you look at the cover and look good. You just buy it, and you can understand that." Lei: I always think something is wrong. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I had a lot of fun with everyone before and ignored you." On the way home, Jiang Yandong finally remembered that because he was so happy with other people in the private room, he didn''t notice Tang Guo who was sitting quietly. Tang Guo said with a smile, "Brother Yandong has a good time. You don''t need to feel guilty. I can sit with you and hear your voice, I''m very happy." "You are happy, I am happy." Listening to the girl''s pure intonation, Jiang Yandong felt a little moreplicated and even more guilty. "It''s mine, it''s not, I will definitely y with you in the future." "I ca nt have fun with this. Yan Dong doesn''t have to me himself. What I said is true. If you have fun, I am happy." What Tang Guo said was true. Jiang Yandong was happy. The original owner was very happy. He was really happy. As long as Jiang Yandong will not forget her, talk to her more and keep her in mind. While ying, she sat aside, listening to their voices, and she was content. Even if her world is dark, as long as she can hear Jiang Yandong''s voice, she will not feel lonely and quiet. "Little fruit is really a good girl." Jiang Yandong didn''t know how to say, "I shouldn''t have anything to eat today, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?" "Now Dongdong buy me a dessert, the strawberry vor." Jiang Yandong thought about it and finally remembered what she was talking about strawberry dessert. It was still very young when she celebrated her birthday and he bought such a dessert for her. Later, she seemed to eat dessert and always liked the taste. "Okay, when I pass by, I ask the driver to stop and take you to buy." The two returned to the vi. Tang Guo sat in the living room and slowly ate strawberry desserts. In fact, it is not as delicious as expected, it can only be regarded as average. However, this is the favorite food of the original owner, because she once bought this for her birthday. Jiang Yandong told Tang Guo to tell her that if he wants to go to the game next time, he will be informed and he will take her there. So the second time she wanted to go, she spoke to Jiang Yandong. Jiang Yandong promised well, but the next day, it seemed that he had forgotten it. In the end, she asked her mother to book a ticket for her, and another person went to the game venue. "Coincidentally, howe another person?" Tang Guo asked in surprise, "Is Mr. Lin?" "It''s me. Coincidentally, we seem to be next to each other again." System: Where is the dog? Chapter 1972: The Lost Girl (28) Chapter 1972: The Lost Girl (28) Chapter 1972: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (28) "Really?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, and his eyes were clear. Lin Xian felt that she was exuding a soft light all over her, and this light had been attracting him. He didn''t know what was going on. After neen years of indifference, he came to a noisy city, and made his quiet heart restless. "Really, I''ll take you in." "That will trouble you." As before, Lin Xian took the other end of the guide stick and walked sideways, watching Tang Guo around and taking her into the field. Taking her to her seat all the time, she was relieved when she sat down. The system couldn''t stop, [host, I saw it with my own eyes, that guy talked to the other who watched the game, whispered, and changed the ticket with the other party. He said that if he knew you and wanted to take care of you, people would kindly exchange tickets with him. Thest time was idental, this time it was intentional. So, this is a scheming bald little brother, so be careful. Tang Guo looked baffled, "What should I be careful of? Be careful he will cheat me back? Then I can''t wait." System: Go to you, it seems to be the case. "Furthermore, if people live in the world, how can there be no snack machine. He recognized me and exchanged tickets with people, really to help me." System: Seems like, don''t want to shrink back. A fierce match, which was exined by Lin Xian is very interesting. Seeing Tang Guo listen with great interest, the corners of his lips also smiled. Until the end, he finally remembered that Tang Guo might havee for Jiang Yandong, hesitated, and reluctantly asked, "Would you like me to take you to Jiang Yandong?" "Does Yan Dong seem busy?" "It''s very busy. There are many female fans around him asking for autographs. But in your rtionship with him, he shoulde over." Tang Guo shook his head. "Never mind, Mr. Lin takes me out. Every time I go to disturb Dong Brother, it will bring him trouble. Today they have won again. They must go to dinner and sing K, I used to give them trouble. " Lin Xian didn''t say much and took Tang Guo out. He has no way of evaluating other people''s affairs. He just felt that this was a persistent girl, so it was a pity to choose to respect her. If her eyes can see her life will be good. "Whye out alone every time?" "Mr. Lin thinks that I can''t see my eyes, so I should stay at home and not go anywhere? I don''t have a broken leg, even if it is broken, I can travel with the help of tools." "No, I didn''t mean that," Lin Xian said nervously. "I mean, it would be better to find someone to apany you." "I don''t think I need it, because I can use the tools to go wherever I want, just like ordinary people. Even if I have trouble, aren''t there good people like Mr. Lin?" Lin Xian wanted to say that he did not appear every time. But he nced at the ying field behind him. Perhaps, there would be Jiang Yandong''s game, he would appear. And she should only watch Jiang Yandong''s game, right? That''s fine. After thinking about Lin Xian, he was still in a good mood. One evening, Tang Guo sat in the living room, waiting for Jiang Yandong to return. On this day, Jiang Yandong was a little different. He listened to each other''s footsteps and was in a hurry. After a while, he came down again. Chapter 1973: The Lost Girl (29) Chapter 1973: The Lost Girl (29) Chapter 1973: Girl Who Lost Light (29) Listening to Jiang Yandong''s footsteps, Tang Guo stopped people: "Brother Yandong, what happened? Juste back, you have to go out?" "It happened." "what''s up?" "Do nt worry about it. It s not that I have an ident. It was some conflicts among fans today. Someone poured me pepper water." Jiang Yandong told the truth. Seeing that Tang Guo was worried, he said quickly, "You do nt have to worry, I It''s okay, it''s another fan who suddenly rushed over and helped me block it. But she seems to have fallen and is currently being taken to the hospital. I''m going to see it immediately. " "Be careful then, be sure to thank each other." Does Tang Guo''s smile remain the same, as she guessed? If it is the same, the world will be really good to the heroine. Originally, there was such a thing, but Jiang Yandong was dodging fast at that time and was not sshed. The fan who suddenly flew over and pounced on Jiang Yandong, she was very suspicious of Xiao Ping. [Host, it''s her. ] The system quickly told the story again, Xiao Ping was nning to go to Jiang Yandong secretly. Because of thest thing, she has not seen Jiang Yandong''s game for a long time. I thought about going back and forth, always feeling queasy. Coupled with the male **** who has been so long, I feel a little ufortable in my heart, so I n to wait and see in the corner. Last time, I could nt exin it clearly. I ll be a passerby in the future. Even if Jiang Yandong hated it a bit, the other party is indeed a genius. I didn''t expect that ident would happen. At that time, Xiao Lian didn''t even think about it. He flew forward with his healthy skills and blocked him. But she forgot that the miniskirt and small high-heeled shoes she wore on the ground were unstable and hurt herself. After Tang Guo heard it, his mood was quiteplicated. So, is the rival y between men and women going to start? Even if Xiao Lian was a thief, the previous impression was not good, but Jiang Yandong would also look at it this time, and the impression was greatly changed. "Yan Dong, be careful." "Okay, go to bed earlier." Jiang Yandong left, and Tang Guo actually fell asleep after washing. I do nt know how the bald little brother trained in the game. For the next few days, Tang Guo could feel the change of Jiang Yandong. Sometimes he felt angry, sometimes he found himughing. [Because Xiao Lian woke up and quarreled with him in the hospital, what shouldn''t he be rescued? Yunyun, anyway, they are all kinds of quarrels. But because she did help Jiang Yandong, although Jiang Yandong was very angry, she was still taking care of her, helping her buy food, and fetching water ... Anyway, there was a quarrel every day. Tang Guo said lightly, "So, should I go to the hospital and see Yan Dong''s life-saving benefactor?" Tang Guo called Wen Yunyang directly to exin her meaning. "Yes, fortunately, this kind fan helped Yan Dong brother, so I have to thank each other." System: host with strong green tea vor, have you eaten it? (Linxun, the bald brother: I want to try it, it must be delicious.) Wen Yunyang told Tangguo Hospital the address and ward number, and then she took the guide stick and brought the gift to the hospital. At the door of the ward, Tang Guo knocked gently on the door, then pushed it open. She stood at the door and asked, "Is this Miss Xiao''s ward?" "Miss Xiao, are you there?" "I''m Yan Dong''s fiancee. Earlier Yan Dong was almost injured. Fortunately for your help, I came to thank you today." Chapter 1974: The Lost Girl (30) Chapter 1974: The Lost Girl (30) Chapter 1974: The Girl Who Lost Light (30) The ward was quiet, and Tang Guo was holding the guide stick in one hand, holding the gift to the patient in one hand, standing at the door with a sweet smile on his face. What are Xiao Ping and Jiang Yandong doing? Because the two were not enemies and did nt gather together, they fought in the ward before, and they were very bloody, and the two took a very close action. Xiao Qing almost fell again, and then Jiang Yandong naturally caught her quickly. Due to inertia, the two fell together on the hospital bed. When Tang Guo opened the door, they just touched his mouth. System: [Host, they are touching their mouths and looking at you pale. anger! This Jiang Yandong is really a scum. He obviously has a fiancee, and he is also arguing with other girls. Tang Guo smiled in his heart and continued to ask, "Is Miss Xiao here?" Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Xiao Lian finally reacted and pushed Jiang Yandong away. Jiang Yandong shoved back and smashed into the back wall, hissing in pain. "Miss Xiao, what''s wrong with you?" Apparently it was an ident, but Xiao Lian had a guilty conscience, and said with a steady breath, "I ... it''s okay, it just hurts the wound." "Oh, I didn''t find anything wrong, you just helped Miss Dong Xiao Yan, right?" Xiao Qing said weakly, "Yes, it''s me." "Ms. Xiao, thank you very much." Tang Guo closed the door gently and walked slowly to the bed. "Thank you for helping Yan Dong. If the pepper water is really sshed into his eyes, treat him. The influence is great. He loves his dreams, and if his eyes go wrong, he will be very sad, thank you. " "No ... you''re wee, I''m also a fan of him, and I hope he goes further and further down this road and continues to burn his dream." Xiao Qingyue said more and more guilty. At times, she was always afraid to face it. Fortunately, the other party was invisible. "Brother Yan Dong?" When Jiang Yandong was talking to Tang Guo and Xiao Lian, he nned to withdraw slowly. Tang Guo suddenly made a noise, which scared them both. "Is it Yan Dong? I smell your smell." Jiang Yandong''s face was a little pale. Why did he forget that since Xiaoguo couldn''t see his eyes, his ears and noses had be particrly sensitive. Slightly closer to her, you may detect abnormalities. Just when he didn''t know how to exin, Xiao Piao said, "Jiangjiang, did youe with your fiancee? She is really beautiful." "No, I camete. Did Xiaoguo arrive just now?" Jiang Yandong breathed a sigh of relief, and asked Xiao Qing politely and rustly, "How is it today?" "Fortunately, there are no problems. I can be discharged in two days." Tang Guo then said along the lines, "Is Yan Dong justing in?" "Well, I just came in. Before you could say hello to Xiaoguo, you found me." Jiang Yandong''s voice trembled, and he sat beside Tang Guo, holding her, "Come Why don''t you tell me? " "I called Brother Dongdong earlier, and it seemed that nobody answered. Then I asked Wen Yunyang, who told me the address." Jiang Yandong touched his cell phone, and finally found his cell phone in a corner of the ground. He was a little embarrassed to see the missed call above. It must be when I had a fight with Xiao Ping before, I didn''t hear it. "Maybe it was busy before and didn''t notice." see you tomorrow Chapter 1975: The Lost Girl (31) Chapter 1975: The Lost Girl (31) Chapter 1975: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (31) In the ward, Xiao Lian endured embarrassment and fear, thanked Tang Guo with a smile, and spoke incoherently. In particr, the embarrassing scenes that urred before juggling with Jiang Yandong made her guilty. Fortunately Tang Guo didn''t stay long, and Jiang Yandong left the ward. When Jiang Yandong closed the ward door, Xiao Lian didn''t hold back and gave him a strong nce. "Brother Yandong, what''s wrong?" Jiang Yandong was stunned, and Tang Guo instantly found out that the other party was wrong and called out. Jiang Yandong was awake, Xiao Xiao also narrowed his neck and spat out his tongue fiercely at him. He quickly closed the door and replied, "Nothing." "Xiaoguo, you must tell me something like this in the future, can I take you over to see the patient, okay?" Thinking of the previous events, Jiang Yandong still had a lingering fear in his mind, and a word shed in his heart, but fortunately Xiaoguo couldn''t see it. Otherwise, I don''t know how to end today. "After that, don''t miss my call." Listening to Tang Guo''s words, Jiang Yandong didn''t know how to answer. Yes, Tang Guo had called him before, or she wouldn''t havee directly. "I will definitely pay attention next time." For this sentence, Tang Guo just smiled, not seriously. As soon as Jiang Yandong got busy, he went to the club, ying games and doing those things that attracted him, he would not forget the original owner. This is just a teenager who loves e-sports, and currently doesn''t know what responsibility and love are. The two walked back slowly. Even if nothing happened, Jiang Yandong couldn''t stay in the vi. The excuse he usually leaves the vi is to go to the club. The original owner knows that he is very concerned about his dream, so of course he will give away the other party without hesitation, knowing that he is working hard for the dream, and only worry about his body, he will never think of other. She didn''t know that Jiang Yandong''s promise was more guilt. I thought they could do this all the time. "Tunzi, how do you say I open a social public ount?" System: [Host, what do you do with this? Are you ready to treat your eyes? No wonder the system asks this because the social public ount is useless if it is invisible to the eye? "No, can''t you just make a voice or video right now? I''ll just speak about Jiang Yandong every day, which should attract a lot of people''s attention." The system is weak, [So, what is the purpose? The host is big, and it must be doing something. Since thest time Xiao Xiao had rectified her meal, she hasn''t done anything else. He would not believe that the host would forget Xiao Xiao because of the bald brother. "The purpose is to let everyone know what kind of person the fiancee of this talented e-sports yer Jiang Yandong is." Tang Guoyou said quietly, "Even if one is good, there is no way for people outside to understand her. When she is weak, Jiang Yandong''s aura is enough to cover everything, not everything will fall on her. If, outside Do people know me well? " [Just say yes, I think it''s fine. System this is what I understand. Sure enough, he knew that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian could not be better. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "Then you open an ount for me first, and I''ll share a news with you soon." The system trembled and opened an ount for Tang Guo. Chapter 1976: The Lost Girl (32) Chapter 1976: The Lost Girl (32) Chapter 1976: The Girl Who Lost Light (32) "Today should be a wonderful day. Yan Dong brother went to the club to train again. I hope he can go well today. The sun shining warmly outside the window came in, and suddenly I wondered what color summer is, and I forgot it. The system watched silently, Tang Guo drove his mobile phone to record the scenery outside the window, while speaking in a sweet and gentle voice. That sound of liking Jiang Yandong, as well as her regret for forgetting the colors of summer, sounded a little distressing. The name of the social ount, Tang Guo directly changed to: I hope Yan Dong brother is also happy today. The name is long enough to be attractive. When the video was posted, it attracted some attention. With systematic help, soon the social ount of Tang Guo was word of mouth by many people. In a short time, many people paid attention. Even people from the club saw it. When Wen Yunyang saw this video, the person who took the video was invisible to the eyes. It was clear that there was a great view outside the window, but she only took part of it, and more than half of it, only the walls. Coupled with her voice, it always makes people feel a little sad. "Yan Dong, is this your fiancee''s ount?" He is still a child with a broad personality, holding his mobile phone in front of Jiang Yandong, "Look, your fiancee actually has a social ount and also took a video. But it seemed to be crooked. Also, she couldn''t see her eyes, she must not be able to take pictures outside. " Jiang Yandong opened his eyes and listened to Tang Guo''s words. He felt a little guilty and said, "I won''t go to the party today. Xiao Guo is too lonely by herself. I''ll go back and apany her." Not only that, he also turned on his mobile phone, logged in to his social ount, and followed Tang Guo, a newly opened ount. Jiang Yandong is an e-sports genius. Since he became famous, many people have followed him. The number of people he cares about is very few. What Tang Guo paid attention to was just discovered by fans. Then those who still had doubts also believed that this newly opened social ount was really Jiang Yandong''s fiancee. People with various attitudes paid attention to Tang Guo. Tang Guo listened to the system and told her that the fans were skyrocketing and her lips were smiling, which was exactly as she thought. As long as Jiang Yandong follows her, her ount will attract a lot of attention. And most of these followers are fans of Jiang Yandong. This may be malicious or curious. No matter what their minds are, from the day they pay attention, she will show them a true owner. As long as Jiang Yandong dares to cheat, she will make this group of fans who embrace him, how much he likes him at first, and how much he will hate himter. E-sports industry, I want to wash my legs and want to be beautiful! When Jiang Yandong came back, he saw Tang Guo holding his mobile phone and listening to the messages under his ount. This is an auxiliary tool to read the text of a message. "Little fruit." "Brother Yandong, why is it so early today?" Jiang Yandong sat beside her, nced at her mobile phone, "How do you remember opening a social ount?" "I want to find something to do, but I can''t do anything else. Open an ount to record your mood, and I want to share with you what happened to Yan Dong and my brother." Jiang Yandong certainly didn''t say anything at this time, "Let''s go out to y today?" "Okay." Chapter 1977: The Lost Girl (33) Chapter 1977: The Lost Girl (33) Chapter 1977: The Girl Who Lost Light (33) Tang Guo not only promised to y with Jiang Yandong, but also pulled Jiang Yandong to record a video on the spot. Of course, this time Jiang Yandong was holding the phone, and it would not be crooked again. Tang Guo is very happy to face the camera, no matter what he can''t see, anyone who has seen this video can feel her happiness. "Today Yan Dong returned early, and we are going out to y together." After this video was posted, it caused another sensation. While on the road, when encountering many good ces that Jiang Yandong said, Tang Guo would pull him to take a video tomemorate. Today, Jiang Yandong is extraordinarily guilty. Naturally, what she says is what she says. System: Scum, you''re done, but this is a big gentle trap for the host. Jiang Yandong''s fans were crazy, and in the morning they were still questioning whether this social ount was impersonating. Now that Jiang Yandong appears in the video, he still updates the video in real time, which can be described as full screen sourness. Then everyone brushed the message, mostly brushed: Jiang Jiang is so gentle. Jiang Jiang''s fiancee is so happy. If I could be with Jiang Jiang, I would be willing to lose anything. Fans are so crazy sometimes, and few people will mention what this girl has done for Jiang Yandong. Tang Guo was not angry at all when he heard the feedback from the system. Anxious, this is the first day. These are all fans of Jiang Yandong, naturally speaking for him, and paying attention to him. She will let everyone slowly understand who she is. Xiao Lian, who had been discharged from the hospital, was also notified that Jiang Yandong''s fiancee had opened a social ount. Shended and watched, and turned to those small videos that were updated in real time. In the video, the scene where Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong appeared together inexplicably made her a little ufortable. She quickly turned off the video, but couldn''t help but pay attention. "A Xian, what are you looking at?" Lin Lei found that Lin Xian stared at the cell phone and watched anything interesting, but he didn''t hear him. I walked around and found that Lin Xian was actually Tang Guo s social ount dynamics. He patted Lin Xian s shoulder with a smile, You really are, even if you know Jiang Yandong, why are you staring at his fiancee? What does the ount do? Ah Xian, although you have some skills, can you move your mind? " "This girl is very pathetic." After a pause, lei said, "she was innocent, but was hurt because of the viciouspetition in the e-sports industry that year. Fortunately, the boy Jiang Yandong has a conscience Willing to take care of her forever. " This is also the fact that people in these e-sports circles, even if they can''t beat Jiang Yandong, have a good impression on each other. A responsible person and a responsible person will be respected everywhere. "Rx, I don''t, isn''t Jiang Yandong on it?" Lin Xian said indifferently. "I''m analyzing Jiang Yandong''s character. He may be disguised on the ying field. Now it is his life circle. Find something else. " Lei thinks that his cousin is crazy, what e-sports is ying, it is just a research monster. They were all impatient, and they watched all the videos of Jiang Yandong. The boy was so tired of it that he made a thick copy of the notes and showed them to them. Really don''t say, after reading, they knew a lot about Jiang Yandong and learned something useful. Chapter 1978: The Lost Girl (34) Chapter 1978: The Lost Girl (34) Chapter 1978: The Girl Who Lost Light (34) "It''s another day. Yan Dong brother has already gone to school early, thinking that he will go to training after ss, and he is a little worried that his body can bear it. Maybe after Mother Chenes over, I should ask her to help make some soup for Yan Dong brother. If I can, I can actually do it myself. It''s not hot this morning, and it''s a bit cool, but standing on the balcony, I can feel the warmth of the morning light on the skin, and it''s sunny, which is great. " The fans got up early to follow Tang Guo''s dynamics, and at about 8 o''clock, they made a video. Open the video, and sure enough, the video still didn''t find the best ce. Because it''s on the balcony today, it''s much better than arge wall that was shot before. Listening to the sweet and gentle girl talking, they gradually quieted down. Actually this girl is pretty good, not as bad as they think. Many of them were fans of Jiang Yandong. They didn''t know their past. Now Tang Guo appears in the public eye, as long as she always pays attention to her, there must be an old fan of the popr science below the message between her and Jiang Yandong. Naturally, more and more people know the past of the two. To approach such a person from a close distance, apart from the irrational and crazy brain fan, will never have any malicious intentions about this kind and beautiful girl who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. It was only the next day that thements under the video feed had been mild. There are others who send blessings. There are two very special audiences here, one is Xiao Li, the other is Lin Xian. "Today I n to go to Yan Dong''s game. Every time he said, when he wants to go, he must inform him. He was so busy that I couldn''t see anything but inconvenience. I quietly went over to see if I could surprise him. " Many fans are annoyed when they see this ce. Why didn''t they grab tickets before? But this does not prevent people who are free to squat. They squatted quietly outside the ying field, and soon saw the girl holding the guide rod, got out of the car, and slowly walked this way. She smiled and said thank you to those who gave way. Originally they wanted to go up and found that she really didn''t need help from anyone other than being invisible. The people around them just need to walk carefully, don''t run, and make some space for her. Lin Xian originally wanted to go straight up, and then found that those people seemed to know Tang Guo and automatically gave way to her. At this time, he went up again, it was not good. However, he still yed with a heart and changed his ticket. He didn''t n to say hello this time. He didn''t expect to hear the girl''s voice when he sat down, "Is it Mr. Lin?" Lin Xian was a little surprised, and repeatedly confirmed that she did not see him before she said, "It''s me. How does Miss Tang know it''s mine?" "I smell a scent of a scented candle. Every time Ie over, I can meet many people, but the scent of a scented candle like Mr. Lin''s body is very special. Others don''t." "That was a coincidence." "It''s a coincidence. Is Mr. Lin a fan of Yan Dong?" Lin Xian quickly denied, "No." He could not be a fan of Jiang Yandong, they are opponents. Chapter 1979: The Lost Girl (35) Chapter 1979: The Lost Girl (35) Chapter 1979: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (35) "Then why does Mr. Line over every time?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. I don''t know why, Lin Xian didn''t want to deceive her. To be honest, "I might be his future opponent. I came to watch and learn his strengths, find out his weaknesses, and n to defeat his legend in the future." "Oh, is that so?" Lin Xian raised an eyebrow. Why, don''t you believe it? "Mr. Lin is a dreamer." Lin Xian replied, "No, I am a person with a goal. Defeating Jiang Yandong is my goal." "Brother Yandong is very powerful. It is not easy for Mr. Lin to defeat." Tang Guo continued, the system almostughed crazy on the one side, the host you, so you are not afraid that your bald head is cute and sad? "But it''s good to have goals, I choose to bless you." Lin Xian could not help asking a mentally retarded question, "If one day, I defeat Jiang Yandong, would you be sad?" "No, I just regret it. No matter where, there are talented people on Jiangshan''s behalf, saying that East Brother is a human, not a god. There is no undefeated myth in this world. One generation reces another. Even so, Yan Dongge is still the best in my opinion. " System: Who can bear this fatal blow. After hearing such an answer, Lin Xian didn''t n to continue this topic. He always felt that there was a jam, and he didn''t know why. "How about I help you dictate for a while?" "Okay." How could Tang Guo refuse, but before Lin Xian spoke, she asked Lin Xian to help her record a video of Jiang Yandonging on the court and sent it to the news. It was also apanied by a somewhat happy voice, "People around me are saying that Yan Dongge is the most handsome, and I think so. Today Yan Dongge, victory also belongs to him." Lin Xian opened the movement and nced at it. He regretted that Jiang Yandong should not be so handsome. The next time, Tang Guo repeated the dynamics almost every day. Taking the same scenery outside the window, of course, as long as she took it herself, she would take a crooked shot, and she could not take the best view. Speaking the same words of concern, every word spoke from her mouth would always make people feel tender. In addition to the first two times, Jiang Yandong will also pay attention to Tang Guo''s developments and like it. Later he almost forgot about it, but Tang Guo has more and more fans. As she records her daily life, she expresses her love for Jiang Yandong and everyone''s understanding of everything between the two. There are already few fans and she doesn''t deserve Jiang Yandong. On the contrary, in the hearts of fans, Tang Guo has beenbeled as Jiang Yandong''s future wife. As long as anyone on the Inte knows, Jiang Yandong, an infatuated and gentle, fiancee with a good personality. At this time, it was only ten days before Tang Guo registered his social ount. But Jiang Yandong''s days were not peaceful. He often encounters Xiao Ping. Although the two are not right when they meet, they don''t know what happened, and the number of encounters is increasing. After being informed by the system, Tang Guo knew that Xiao Ping was also ying games, and he became a private opponent with Jiang Yandong. Of course, Jiang Yandong didn''t know that the one who yed well was Xiao Lian. One team they yed in the same game, Jiang Yandong used a trumpet and often yed water friends. Chapter 1980: The Lost Girl (36) Chapter 1980: The Lost Girl (36) Chapter 1980 Girl Who Lost Light (36) At the beginning, the two of them were each in the water friendspetition. When fighting, Xiao Lian was a little worse than Jiang Yandong. Later, when they teamed up, the two teamed up and cooperated very well. At that scene, everyone at the Jiang Yandong Club watched, and his coach saw Xiao Ping''s performance, and he got an idea to recruit people to the club. Because Jiang Yandong has been really powerful these years, but he hasn''t had one. He really cooperates with his teammates. And Xiao Ping''s performance now made him worries. Within two days, Tang Guo heard that Xiao Ping joined the club. Of course, when she appeared, she really surprised Jiang Yandong. He did not expect that this girl who had been a thief and helped his girl yed the game so well. The two are still happy enemies, but when training games, they are surprisingly cooperative and do not bring personal emotions up. But after the training, many people can see that they are not doing anything right. "Brother Yan Dong is so fortunate every day. Should I let Mrs. Chen make some soup? I''ll send it to him?" The system especially wanted to cover his face, if he had one. [Go host if you want to go. In the afternoon, Tang Guo sent a video animation saying that he would give Jiang Yandong soup to fill his body. Fans havemented, envying Jiang Yandong for having such a gentle fiancee. Tang Guo''s appearance at the club is a bit subtle. Especially now, Xiao Qing feels unusual, but not only Jiang Yandong alone, but also Xiao Qing''s men''s men, also fancy her. Xiao Lian was scared to say anything when he saw Tang Guo appear. But she couldn''t stop talking. As soon as she spoke, Tang Guo heard it. "Miss Xiao?" Xiao Qing smiled awkwardly, "It''s me." "It''s really you, why are you here?" Although Tang Guo said nothing, it was not malicious, just curious. Wen Yunyang, who was concerned about Xiao Ping, still walked to her and exined, "Xiao Ping is now a member of the team. She is very good. If there are no other problems, it won''t be long before she will y. All of them are looking forward to what a kind of visual feast Xiao Xiao and Jiang Yandong will work together. "Really? That''s great." Tang Guo said happily, and in the incredible eyes of everyone, she touched her phone, discerned the direction of Xiao Ping''s voice, and walked in front of her. "This happy day, I must remember, and my fans We share this joy. " The team joined a female member, and fans knew it. But none of them thought that Tang Guo would pull the female member to make a video. Xiao Lian couldn''t refuse, but had to take a photo with Tang Guo and was filmed. "This is Miss Xiao. Thanks to herst time, she helped Yan Dong avoid the chili water. Just now I heard that Miss Xiao''s game is very good and she is also a member of the team. Soon, she may y. , Really looking forward. " System: This woman, he believed her evil. Tang Guo was content with contentment, happily took the guide stick and left, leaving a group of people with strange expressions and Xiao Lian who didn''t know what to say. That night, Tang Guo didn''t sleep. She sat in a quiet room, listening to the system and her report, [Host, there is normal now, you can rest assured, once the other party appears, I will control the defense system over there, activate all defenses, and ensure the thief Will be caught. "Well, Tongzi, I believe in you, we must protect our night pearl." see you tomorrow Chapter 1981: The Lost Girl (37) Chapter 1981: The Lost Girl (37) Chapter 1981: Girl Who Lost Light (37) There are only a few days left until the exhibition of Night Pearl. Because this is thergest night pearl, it has long attracted the attention of all parties. At present, many people in this city are waiting for the day when the night pearl is exhibited. For the exhibition of this night pearl, the city''srgest exhibition hall will open at night. Because under the night light, in the deposit of countless jewels, one can clearly see how brilliant and unique this night pearl is. The use of countless jewels to deposit a night pearl is also unprecedented. Whether it is the citizens of this city, or other cities who havee here, they are all looking forward to this day. This night pearl was transported over, and various obstruction methods were used to avoid being stolen by others. After all, this is a special world with martial arts. Even with well-established defense facilities, it is still easy to be stolen. Xiao Ping''s grandfather took several days to finally determine the ce where Ye Mingzhu is currently stored. Today, he intends to take this night pearl away. To this end, he prepared a lot. After practicing it in his mind several times, after making sure there were no ws, he secretly went to the ce where the night pearl was stored. General defense can''t help him at all. In addition, there are still people inside and outside him, he also understands the situation inside. Breaking through the first fewyers of defense is easy. Tang Guo sat on the sofa in the room with his eyes closed, watching a dark figure, jumping up and down somewhere, constantly avoiding infrared radiation. The body is weird, not even the lens can capture it. Compared to Xiao Ping, sure enough **** is still old and spicy. However, is it useful under the overall surveince of the system? When Xiao Qing''s grandfather came to Ye Mingzhu and looked at the box, he couldn''t help showing some joy in his eyes. Of course, he didn''t touch it directly, because here is the most dangerous. Reaching out directly, theser cutting line, it is likely to cut off his hands in an instant, this is not a joke. He must first destroy the system, avoid theser cutting line, and quickly remove the night pearl. When he came earlier, Nei had already turned off the camera, so those people, even if they found something wrong, couldn''t see the situation clearly. Then he needs to destroy all defenses in one minute and take away the night pearl to escape. Everything seemed to be going smoothly, he had seen theser cutting line disappear, and quickly reached out to get the night pearl. How could he know that all the rm sounded suddenly, and at the same time he felt nothing dangerous, and quickly retracted his hand. However, he still felt a tingling in his hand, and looked down, only to find that his hand was injured, and the back of his hand was scratched and peeled. At the same time, all the surrounding lights lit up and focused on him. At the ce where the Night Pearl was previously stored, the highest emergency defense has also been activated. The surrounding area is full of terribleser cutting lines, and he has no way to pass. No, it should be said that the room where the night pearls are stored are all terribleser cutting lines that can kill people. As long as he takes a small step, he has no doubt that his legs will be severed. This old man encountered this kind of scene for the first time when he was a thief of his life and came from a family of thieves. The system controlled everything over there, and rejoicing, surrounded Xiao Li''s grandfather in the center. Chapter 1982: The Lost Girl (38) Chapter 1982: The Lost Girl (38) Chapter 1982: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (38) As long as the other party does not want to die, then they cannot move. The big movement quickly rmed the security personnel who looked after the night pearl. Xiao Qian''s grandfather did not expect that he would be caught if he stole a night pearl. What''s more terrible is that the security personnel came up fully armed, and thoseser cutting lines automatically made a way out. The person walked in front of him, said nothing, and stuck a needle directly to his arm. He felt really bad when he felt numb and couldn''t work hard. Before that, he wondered if he should get caught while those people came in to get away. Why do these people be so smart? He didn''t say a word, just got a shot, and didn''t give him time to react at all. Thinking about the past, the police force in the whole city could not catch him. He looked back at the position of the night pearl, and was very ufortable. Today''s technology is developing too fast. He is not lost in the hands of these people, but is defeated by technology. "Someone really has the idea of Ye Mingzhu. Fortunately, the big guy is willing to help us." "Yeah, we didn''t believe it at the beginning. Fortunately, that big brother''s ability is so great. He is convinced by our boss through aputer." "You haven''t seen anything inside. The thief was trapped in theser cutting line. With helpless expression on his face, he didn''t move." "Hahaha, we have always been behind the surveince, the big brother also told us that we had traitors, but we didn''t expect it to be true." A security guard was holding one in his hand, the same person as them, I pped the back of the young man''s head, "Your boy, I didn''t expect the big guy to be very powerful. If it wasn''t for the big guy''s reminder, we would really have followed your path and didn''t think you were a traitor." The system watched all this silently, even if someone there was calling him to contact him with a temporary ount used before, he ignored it. "Tunzi, the big guy they said, is it you?" The system grinned, [It''s me, I''m not in control of their defense programs, I found that the loopholes are toorge and not precise enough. It''s okay to deal with ordinary thieves. Thieves like Xiao''s are not good at all. So I pretended to be an identity, contacted the boss of their security, and by the way exposed them, I reprogrammed them. [The host saw the terribleser lines before, right? No matter how good he is, he is not flesh and blood. In the denseser line, he stretches out and cuts him out. Sure enough, the old man was afraid of death, and he didn''t dare to move. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, "Then give the thief a narcotic, or do you suggest giving them?" [Yes, such a powerful thief, I told them, that guy might use their people as hostages and escape. Instead, at the beginning, while the other party was not paying attention, pierce him with a narcotic needle and wait for him to respond, to no avail, and only be obediently punished. Tang Guo exaggerated, "Tunzi, you are getting smarter." [This is all from the host university, by the way, the host is big, and I also collected a lot of evidence of the thief''s previous crimes. There are some ces where his stolen goods were hidden. After dealing with people, I have sorted out some evidence. At present, it has been put into the mailbox of many people. Presumably, he couldn''te out. Tang Guo: The boy in her family has gone bad. Chapter 1983: The Lost Girl (39) Chapter 1983: The Lost Girl (39) Chapter 1983: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (39) Because it was the Night Pearl Exhibition in a few days, Grandpa Xiao Lian was arrested by the police and secretly detained. In particr, emergency documents were issued on them, so that they would not be allowed to release them for any reason. It is said that there may be anyrger cases on the thief''s body, and they need time to verify, which is also rted to several precious incidents of lost logistics. Grandpa Xiao Qing may not have contacted Xiao Qian for ten days and a half months. Xiao Qian naturally did not know that her grandpa was arrested because he had failed to steal the night pearl. And there is countless evidence that he has been linked to several previous cases of lost cultural relics, and even if anyone knew that, there was no chance of bail. After Xiao Qing went to school, he went to the club to train. The cooperation with Jiang Yandong became more and more tacit. Except for the training games, the two are still very wrong at other times, often ying noisy. But at the crucial moment, the two were tacit. The so-called feelings are caused by arguing, although the two are still the same as before, it is not pleasing to the other in the face. But in their hearts, something had taken root. These things, the system has told Tang Guo. She doesn''t care at all, and updates the video every day. Fans have habitually turned on their mobile phones, watched the bad videos taken by the location, and listened to the gentle and sweet voice, they always felt that they would be in a good mood. From the beginning of disapproval, to now they are from the heart to like this simple and infatuated girl. Her life is really too simple. In addition to eating and sleeping, she just shoots videos and chats with Jiang Yandong with them. Basically, I go to the club every day, and I might pull Jiang Yandong to make a video. Many times, they found out that she would also pull the only female member of the team Xiao Xiao to take a video and take some photos. She will also ask them, is Xiao Li pretty? asionally I will tell them that Xiao Qing will y with Jiang Yandong in the future to y games and tell them that the coach said that the cooperation between Xiao Qing and Jiang Yandong is the most perfect and tacit, and also said that I am looking forward to that day game. At the beginning, they found nothing. After all, what Tang Guo shared were some of the things the club did. And everyone present is in that phone box. Gradually, they paid more attention to Xiao Lian. Xiao Ping has a public ount, naturally a wave of fans. She has already harvested a small fan who checks in every day, which makes Xiao Li somewhat ttered. When the time came to the Ye Mingzhu exhibition, Tang Guo could not see because of his eyes, and Jiang Yandong could not think of it. He told her in advance that he would buy a ticket to take her to see it. He didn''t even talk to Tang Guo about the night pearl exhibition, thinking she didn''t know it. However, he was horrified and bought two tickets before. "Watching the exhibition?" Xiao Pian was surprised. "What exhibition are you looking at?" She didn''t think of Ye Mingzhu at all. After all, she thought Ye Mingzhu had been stolen by her grandfather. If I go today, I don''t think I can see it. "The night pearl is said to be thergest night pearl in the world." Jiang Yandong said, "I booked two tickets before, and then I remembered that Xiaoguo couldn''t see it. If I took her to that ce, I wouldn''t see it, and it would only hurt me "If you are fine, let''s go together." Chapter 1984: The Lost Girl (40) Chapter 1984: The Lost Girl (40) Chapter 1984: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (40) Xiao Lian didn''t refuse, only hesitated, then agreed. She thought it was the same. Tang Guo couldn''t see it and took her to see the Pearl of the Night. Wasn''t that poking a knife at people? Everyone else seems to be in trouble today. Jiang Yandong went to the exhibition alone, and she felt a little pity for the other party. I didn''t dare to take Tang Guo to watch an exhibition, because I was afraid that I would poke the other person''s sad things. "Okay, although you usually hate it a bit, but it''s really pitiful to think that you are going to the exhibition alone." Because of this sentence, the two started a fight again, and finally went to the exhibition hall together. [Host, you didn''t buy a ticket. What''s going on here? ] The system whispered and scanned around at the same time to see if a guy was there. After a while, he scanned it, some guy approaching Tang Guo''s side. However, that guy doesn''t seem to be alone today, there are several young teenagers and girls around, they talked together and came over with a smile. Lin Xian saw it at the first sight. Tang Guo, who was standing outside the exhibition hall, couldn''t help walking quickly to her. As soon as she arrived in front of her, she heard her voice, "Mr. Lin, are you?" "Ha, you noticed it again, Miss Tang''s nose is really good." Lin Xian put his hands in his pockets, if it were not for his bright bald head, it would have attracted many people''s attention. Even so, someone was watching him because he was so good. Several other people also came forward. When they saw Tang Guo, they nced at each other. Tang Guo is now an inte celebrity with many fans. They still know them. Even before, they also knew. Who does nt know Jiang Yandong''s fiancee? "Are you waiting here?" Lin Xian asked, in fact he didn''t want to ask the phrase, "Come with your fiance to see the Night Pearl Exhibition?" Lei also asked, "does Jiang Yandong buy snacks for you?" This group is straight men. In his opinion, Tang Guo was mostly at the entrance of the exhibition hall with Jiang Yandong. Why isn''t Jiang Yandong by her side? It must be a snack that little girls like. My fiancee must be spoiled, and buy her something delicious, isn''t it supposed to be? "That kid is too careless. How can he lead you to buy it together? If this persones and goes, if he loses you, look at the kid in a hurry." The reason why Lin Lei said this doesn''t sound like Jiang Yandong. Jiang Yandong can take care of Tang Guo and get engaged with her. Such opponents are admirable. Tang Guo shook his head with a smile. "No, I didn''te with Yan Dong brother." Before Lin Xian had spoken, lei frowned. "It''s sote, that kid isn''t here with you. What are you doing?" Lin Xian is helpless, his cousin always grabs words. "Brother Yan Dong said something, I will be backter today. I was passing by right now. I heard that there is an exhibition here, and it is thergest night pearl in the world. I was a little curious and stood here for a while. Tang Guo had a very sweet smile on his face, and said in a hurry, "If I knew of such an exhibition earlier, I would definitely ask Chen''s mother to help me book tickets in advance." "Well, I''ll go back first, so I won''t bother you." System: emmm, what about the conscience of the host? Chapter 1985: The Lost Girl (41) Chapter 1985: The Lost Girl (41) Chapter 1985: Girl Who Lost Light (41) "I''vee here, how can I go back? The rare Ye Mingzhu exhibition, I missed this opportunity, I don''t know when it will be next time." Lei quickly said, e in with us to see it, although you are a bit inconvenient, but go up close, and not go, it is still different." "Lei Ge is right. This night pearl will go to many cities across the country for exhibitions. After the exhibition is over, it will be hidden. I won''t see itter. I''ve alle here, let''s go in and take a look . " Although Lei Ge always robbed him of his words, the previous sentence said well. Tang Guo lightly pressed his lips and said, "But I didn''t buy a ticket and I couldn''t get in." System: He seemed to smell, the host of the white lotus vor was big, and this one really looked like it. "Tang Guo, you don''t know who this exhibition is, right?" It was a girl who spoke and hugged Tang Guo''s arm, and said with a smile, "Thergest night pearl belongs to the Lin Group. Yes, so this exhibition is also from the Lin Group. Myst name is Lin, my cousins and cousins, everyone in our circle is named Lin. Do we need tickets if we go in to see the exhibition? " "By the way, my name is Lin Tong. We have seen it before and haven''t seen it twice. It''s been a long time. I don''t know if you remember? We have participated in pianopetitions together." Tang Guo recalled his memory and nodded, "Remember, your piano is good." "No matter how good it is, I ca ntpare to you. Come with us. Let s still be alumni and y the piano together. We are half friends. To be honest, we have nt seen this night pearl. A few old people are tightly covered, for fear of something wrong, they just don''t want us to see. " Under theint of Lin Tong, Tang Guo was brought in. Lin Xian was on the other side of Tang Guo, and there was nothing wrong in his face. He didn''t talk to Tang Guo either. It seemed that the two were unfamiliar, and no one knew it. He and Tang Guo had encountered each other countless times and spoke to her about the wonderful scenes of the game. Lin Tong is a very outgoing girl. It should be said that the half-old boys and girls of the Lin family are very good in character. Even if Tang Guo couldn''t see it, Lin Tong kept holding Tang Guo''s hand. Whenever she went to a ce, she would stop and tell Tang Guo what the jewelry in front of them was like. Lin Xian asionally interjected, describing her beautiful jewellery to her in the most urate words possible. Lei asionally said a few words, most of them were lin tong and lin xian. Until 9:30 in the evening, the world''srgest night pearl, which was ced at the highest ce, appeared in front of everyone. In the bright light, countless people were staring at the shining pearl of night. Because it''s really big and beautiful. After lingering, Lin Tong and Tang Guo described the scene of the night pearl. Lin Xian is not behind, he added on the side, and also suggested that Tang Guo be photographed. Tang Guo directly asked him to help record the video. She stood with Lin Tong, behind the position of the night pearl. She smiled at the camera, "I passed by the exhibition hall and heard that there is a night pearl exhibition. I met a former alumni, very I warmly invited me to watch the night pearl. Although I can''t see the night pearl, but from the description of the enthusiasm and excitement of mypanions, I understand that this night pearl must be very beautiful. " "It''s just a pity, Ye Dong said something was wrong and he couldn''te." System: "..." This pit was dug well. Chapter 1986: The Lost Girl (42) Chapter 1986: The Lost Girl (42) Chapter 1986: The Girl Who Lost Light (42) Tang Guo smiled, and let everyone in Lin Xian show a face in the video. Although they and Jiang Yandong''s team arepetitors, they have no concerns at all. They also met Tang Guo in the past, Tang Guo and Lin Tong were in one session and participated in pianopetitions together. And several other people in Lin Lei, except Lin Xian, were also seniors of Tang Guo when he went to school. They all met and met. They don''t think there is anything wrong with their identity appearing in this video. When Tang Guo updated the video, he was instantly watched by countless fans. Fan 1: Oh my god, did you see that few familiar faces in it, can you believe it? Fan 2: Ah, ah, they are. Fan 3: How can Xiaoguo be with them? Fan 4: Didn''t you listen to what she said just now? She passed by the exhibition hall and just met them. I remember that they were all from a school. That ah ah, that is our family Tongtong, I remember, Tongtong said that she once had a biggest opponent, is Xiaogu . Fans talked and thought of the girl who lost her eyes. She was once a talented piano yer. Since it was a school, and I knew Lin Tong, several other people appeared in it and said it was past. Fan 5: Have you watched the exhibition? Fan 1: I did nt go, I did nt have time, and I made up lessons every day. Fan 4: I''m here, I''m here, I''m going to find Xiaoguo them now, and my beloved Tongtong, if I meet them, I have to ask for a signature. Fan 2: It''s a pity that Jiang Jiang is not there. No wonder Xiaoguo will be with them. If Jiang Jiang is here, she will be very happy. Unknowingly, the nature of the fans has turned to Tang Guo. This is a good time. Everyone knows that Tang Guo, Lin Tong and others are together by chance. The reason she didn''te with Jiang Yandong was because Jiang Yandong said something. Many fans are also in this exhibition. It''s just that everyone is busy watching the exhibition and not many people find this dynamic. At this moment, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian gradually moved to Tangguo in the crowded exhibition hall. System: [Host, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian are leaning towards you. If they don''t change their direction, it will take about half a minute for you to meet. "This way, Tongzi, you are getting more and more intimate, so let''s lean over there." System: Well, this woman is really bad. Tang Guo pulled Lin Tong without a trace, and walked towards Jiang Yandong. "It''s really a shame that Yan Dong didn''te over, otherwise he would definitely appreciate such a bright baby." Tang Guo said with regret. Lin Tongforted, "Here is an exhibition for three days. He can''t be free these three days, right? If you are really sorry, take Jiang Yandong tomorrow night and call me, I will bring you in." "Thank you so much, Lin Tong." "You''re wee, you are my only opponent." Speaking of this, Lin Tong still had some regrets. What a good person is, she can''t see if she can''t see it, which makes her always feel that there is something missing in her piano career. Lin Tong inadvertently raised his head and froze in ce. When she came back, she quickly pulled Lin Xian beside her, and whispered, "Xiang brother, please show who it is, and see if I read it wrong." Lin Xian looked up, and saw Jiang Yandong and Xiao Pinge slowly, his eyes full of smiles, a little bit colder. "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo asked, feeling quiet around him. System: Excited, here it is. see you tomorrow Chapter 1987: The Lost Girl (43) Chapter 1987: The Lost Girl (43) Chapter 1987: The Girl Who Lost Light (43) "It''s him." Lin Xian whispered, but subconsciously stood in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo continued to ask, "What happened, can you tell me?" Lin Xian and Lin Lei, Lin Tong looked at each other, looked at Xiao Qing and Jiang Yandong with amazed faces from far to near, really did not know what to say. Tang Guo had already made it clear before. Jiang Yandong told her that there was something to be done, so it was definitely not time to see the Ye Mingzhu exhibition. Tickets for the exhibition hall are sold one month in advance. Although part of the tickets will be left in the exhibition hall, they will be omitted or given away. But you have to look three days in advance, anyway, there is no way to buy tickets temporarily. Unless they are Lin, they will bring people in. To sum up, Jiang Yandong had tickets for the exhibition hall at least three days in advance. Obviously know the night pearl exhibition, but did not talk to Tang Guo. They remembered it well before, Tang Guo said that it was by passing here that he heard thergest night pearl exhibition. Then, can they conclude that Jiang Yandong knew that there was a night pearl exhibition and got a ticket, but he did not intend to tell Tang Guo about it. Whatever the reason, they all think that Jiang Yandong did something wrong. If you consider that Tang Guo''s eyes are invisible, hees alone, or invites a friend of the same sex, although they feel wrong, at least they will not have any messy ideas. But Jiang Yandong deceived Tang Guo and said that he was very busy himself. As a result, I turned around and invited a beautiful opposite **** to see the exhibition. The most important thing was the opposite sex, or the teammate who cooperated best with him. A subtle feeling pervaded several people. They looked at Tang Guo with a look of doubt, and they really didn''t know if they should tell her about it. Not telling her is deceiving her. She is a person who has the right to know what her fiance is doing now. Tell her, will she be sad? People who hear that the eyes are inconvenient, the whole world is dark. Because of this, they are also the most sensitive. It was hard for them to imagine that she knew such a situation and would not mind or be sad? "Tongtong !!" "Little fruit!" Several people were blocking Tang Guo in the center, preventing Jiang Yandong from discovering her presence, and leaving her unable to smell Jiang Yandong''s breath, and two cheers came from behind. A few people quickly raised their heads, and saw a few beautiful little girls, striding quickly, rushing to them, and surrounded Lin Tong and Tang Guo. "Tongtong, I''m your fan, please sign my name, okay?" Facing the enthusiasm of the fans, Lin Tongxi nodded. She never let go of Tang Guo''s arm, and was slightly relieved. There was such an interruption that at least allowed them to cushion it. No matter what, Jiang Yandong''s image copsed instantly in the hearts of several of them. "Xiao Guo, you can also sign a name for me." A girl handed the pen to Tang Guo. "To be honest, before I knew you, I still did not like you, but since I heard you After that, I have developed a daily look at your activities. Listening in the morning can refresh your mind, and listening at night can eliminate the impetuousness of the day. It sounds so exaggerated, but what I said is true .Every time I feel nervous, I can calm down when I hear you speak. " Chapter 1988: The Lost Girl (44) Chapter 1988: The Lost Girl (44) Chapter 1988: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (44) "So, Xiaoguo, can you give me a signature?" Tang Guo took the pen and said, "Of course, but I haven''t written for a long time, and I may write crooked." "It doesn''t matter, as long as you write it, I like it." Seriously, they like this girl who tells her daily story every day. Obviously muttering to himself, the human body can always realize that her world is beautiful and pure. "Sister Xiaoguo, were you shooting a video just now? Can I take a photo with you?" "Of course." Tang Guo did not refuse, at the same time said secretly with the system, "Tell me about Jiang Yandong''s position, it would be a waste to not shoot him in." The system has long been unfamiliar with Jiang Yandong. She didn''t bring her fiancee to the exhibition, saying that she couldn''t see it, and she felt sad. In fact, she didn''t want to bring her host greatly. The system gave Tang Guo a position, and several of Lin Tong watched her immersed in getting along with the fans, and did not have the heart to disturb. Lin Xian looked over at Jiang Yandong, maybe it was peopleing and going, coupled with Xiao Qing was pulling what Jiang Yandong was talking about, and the two were also taking pictures, making Jiang Yandong not notice here. It should be said that Jiang Yandong had no idea that Tang Guo would appear here. When Tang Guo pulled the fans into the camera together, I didn''t know if it was a coincidence. She happened to be facing Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. Lin Xian looked at the camera for a while, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were clearly disyed inside. Even if the video looks small, if you really shoot it, attentive fans will surely find it, it is Jiang Yandong and Xiao Ping. Lin Xian originally wanted to say something, but suddenly Lei grabbed his arm, showed him a profound smile, and patted his shoulder. He instantly understood. Since Jiang Yandong dared to do it, don''t be afraid to be shot in. Lin Tong also understood that he took the initiative to loosen Tang Guo''s arm and nned to make a vacant seat for Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian to enter the camera better. "Xiaoguo, you and your little fans record videos together, I will not participate, the lens is so big," The little fan was very happy when he heard it, and showed grateful eyes to Lin Tong. Under theplicated and profound eyes of a few young people in the Lin family, Lin Xian helped Tang Guo record a video with the fans, intentionally or unintentionally, making Jiang Yandong clear. "If Ye Dong is here, I must share it with him, and I have a small fan." Lin Xian heard this sentence, his hand almost shook, and dropped the phone to the ground. He aimed at the video, and with this sentence, he could already imagine what Jiang Yandong would encounter next. "I''ll send it for you, right?" Lin Xian said. Tang Guo smiled and nodded, "It will trouble you." Lin Xian helped Tang Guo post this video. Although it was just posted, no one may find anything. But he was not in a hurry, and soon many people would know what Jiang Yandong was doing today. The little fan was satisfied, and nned to leave with the notebook signed by Tang Guo and Lin Tong. Unexpectedly, just looking up, I saw Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian who had alreadye over, and put the two little fans in ce. "Is that Jiang Jiang?" "Yes." "The woman dragging his sleeve is Xiao Li?" "Yes." "Xiaoguo said, Jiang Jiang is busy today?" "Sayed." "So ... why is Jiang Jiang here, or Xiao Lian?" Chapter 1989: The Lost Girl (45) Chapter 1989: The Lost Girl (45) Chapter 1989: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (45) When the two talked, they didn''t keep their voice down, Tang Guo could naturally hear clearly. "What are you talking about, is Jiang Jiang in your mouth, Yan Dong?" Listening to Tang Guo''s voice, the faces of the two little fans changed. Like Lin Tong, they didn''t know what to say. Whether Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong are innocent or innocent, appearing in this ce is not a happy thing for Tang Guo. The grand scene of the exhibition Night Pearl, without fiancee, but with female teammates, do not want to crook. "Brother Yandong, is it you? I have smelled you." Tang Guo quickly went to Jiang Yandong''s direction. Seeing her movements, Lin Xian quickly caught up, as did Lin Tong and Lei. Now it s not good to face it, they think about it, she has to know about it, although she does nt know how to end it in a while. Jiang Yandong looked at Tang Guo, who was chasing him, and stayed there. At this time, Xiao Ping was dragging his arm and talking about something. Just now the two were still arguing because of some trivial matters. "Little ... little fruit." Jiang Yandong shouted and asked subconsciously, "Why are you here?" "What about Yan Yandong?" Tang Guo could smell Jiang Yandong even if he couldn''t see it, and what he heard just now, "Xiao Lian is here, right? Right by your side, isn''t it?" The two little fans next to them had already said this in the group, and they also took photos of them, telling them all the causes and consequences. There are many fans of Jiang Yandong in this exhibition hall. There are more and more people around, but they didn''te up to im it. They all secretly touched their phones and took photos. Jiang Yandong didn''t know. In severalrge groups now, he and his opposite teammate Xiao Qing secretly came to the exhibition hall and were caught by his fiancee. Combined with the previous video developments of Tang Guofa, whether Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian are innocent, but there is something scum, there is no way to erase it. "I ..." Jiang Yandong didn''t know what to say. After all, he and Tang Guo had called before and said that he was very busy today. It was toote for him to go back and let her rest earlier. Xiao Qing had already let go of Jiang Yandong''s arm. She did not deliberately drag it, but when she saw the excitement, she couldn''t help pulling it. In fact, she still had a doubt in her mind. Didn''t her grandfather deal with Ye Mingzhu yet? Maybe it s time to close the library at night, right? Now that she was hit by Tang Guo, she thought of the previous few times, and she had a guilty conscience. Seeing Jiang Yandong did nt know how to answer, she exined, Xiaoguo, do nt get me wrong. Jiang Yandong was busy before. There were exactly two tickets given by someone in the hand. It waste. I thought you were asleep. It was wasted if we came, so we came. " "Yes, Xiaoguo, this is the case, you have to believe me." Jiang Yandong continued, "I am a teammate with Xiao Qing. If it is not because the ticket is precious and no one else is present, I will definitely not be with her. Come together. " Tang Guo said calmly, "East Yan Dong should know that even in the early morning, if you want toe, give me a call, I wille with you to watch the exhibition. Even if I can''t see, you can see, I''m happy. Yes. Why didn''t you call me when you got the ticket? " Chapter 1990: The Lost Girl (46) Chapter 1990: The Lost Girl (46) Chapter 1990 Girl Who Lost Light (46) Jiang Yandong looked at the people around him, more and more, walked in front of Tang Guo, and whispered, "Let''s go back and say, okay?" "Brother Yandong, you haven''t answered my question yet. Why didn''t you call me when you got the ticket? It''s not toote, it''s less than ten o''clock. I heard people say that this time The exhibition is very special. For the safety of the night pearl, there is a time to enter the museum. If you miss the time, you cannot enter again. This means that you have already entered the museum before seven o''clock. Is itte at seven? "And in the middle, it is not allowed to go out unless the exhibition time is over." "I remember, you called me at six o''clock. You know my schedule. Generally, I go to bed between ten and half past ten." Jiang Yandong is speechless, yes, why is she so clear? He nced at the teenagers and girls of the Lin family standing behind Tang Guo, and immediately understood. It was the Lin family who brought her in, not surprisingly. "Xiaoguo, I''m just afraid you can''t see Ye Mingzhu and feel disappointed, so I dare not call you." "Don''t you understand, whether I can see the beauty of this world, as long as you are by my side, I will think that the world is beautiful?" "You would rather bring a little pity, rather than ask me, say Dong brother, you are so disappointed." This scene was filmed by some fans and passers-by, and was posted on socialworks without waiting for a while, and was watched by many people. "Little fruit ..." "Brother Yandong, don''t you think I''m in trouble?" "No, no ..." "If you chose to get engaged with me just because of guilt, now you still have a chance to regret it. Although I really want to be with you and want to live with you for a lifetime, I don''t hope that I will be heavy with you burden." "Little fruit, let''s go back ..." "Brother Yan Dong, the exhibition hall is closed at 12 o''clock, and it is not allowed to go out midway. Rarely seeing such a grand event, you can take a good look at the exhibition, but also think about the problems between us. If you really think I am a burden, let''s break the engagement, I don''t want to be a drag on you. " After Tang Guo said it, he ignored Jiang Yandong. Lin Tong came up quickly, holding her arm, "Go y with us." "it is good." "Lin Tong, before you saw Yan Dongge them, you don''t know what to say to me, do you?" Lin Tong was silent, looking at Lin Xian, Lin Lei didn''t know what to say. He paused before answering, "Yes, you said he was busy before, so we don''t know what to tell you." "Just tell me directly. Although I can''t see it, I don''t want to be concealed by others. Maybe I am really a drag on Yan Dongge. Only some things I did before made him feel guilty and burdened. .If he was only guilty and engaged to me, he might as well say it clearly from the beginning. " Lin Tong whispered, "I''m not afraid of you being sad? Everyone knows that you like Jiang Yandong extremely." "If Yan Dong was just ashamed of me, I would still know." Lin Tong added, "I think there is nothing between him and Xiao Lian. As for their rtionship, it should be just a misunderstanding." Tang Guo didn''t speak. She buried her head and her lips were bent. Chapter 1991: The Lost Girl (47) Chapter 1991: The Lost Girl (47) Chapter 1991: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (47) Before this happens, we have to bear pressure and public opinion. If Xiao Lian really doesn''t have any thoughts about Jiang Yandong, then at this time, turn around and leave to restore her ordinary life without mixing them up, then you can easily break the situation. But Xiao Lian won''t go. Members of the team will not let her go, and Jiang Yandong will not let her go. Because at this time, Jiang Yandong thought that Xiao Qing was innocent and was not afraid of being seen. But when Xiao Qing was so popr with public opinion, he looked pitiful. Jiang Yandong would notfort her and take care of him, but gradually found out that he actually liked Xiao Qing? Like Xiao Xiao is the real like, passionate like. At that time, one side was guilt and responsibility, and the other side was true love. Under normal circumstances, the male lead will choose true love. Because often at this time, Xiao Ping will have some crisis, and let Jiang Yandong vent his hidden love. At that time, he found that he loved Xiao Lian so much that he would not take into ount all the public opinions, and would rather be scolded, but choose to stay with Xiao Lian. Tang Guo waited for this day and asked Jiang Yandong to be a good person, and she lost. "Jiang Yandong, I''m sorry, I don''t seem to be here." Xiao Lian said as Tang Guo and Lin Tong left, somewhat remorsefully. Jiang Yandong shook his head. "Xiaoguo is because it is invisible and sensitive. This is not your fault. It is because I haven''t considered it. Tonight you are aggrieved. Don''t mind." "I don''t mind at all. Obviously she misunderstood. When you go out, you can talk to her. Well, let''s not go there for a while, it won''t let people see it." "We are innocent and we are teammates. Why can''t we get together and dodge them? It''s easier to make people misunderstand." Jiang Yandong said frankly. "There are still two hours left. It s better to continue watching, Xiaoguo, I ll go back and exin. "She didn''t do that before. Don''t be angry." "After all, she can''t see, she may think more, how could I be angry, I just hope you can be reconciled sooner." For a long time, the two continued to watch the exhibition together. They didn''t know that they were noisy on social tforms and in some groups. It was all about Jiang Yandong going to the exhibition with the opposite sex, leaving his fiancee at home. Unexpectedly, in the exhibition hall, he will be caught by his fiancee. The video of the two talking was also recorded. Tang Guo''s previous dynamic video was also viewed by many people. When they found a video in which they could vaguely see Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian ying in the back, their expressions were weird. In just a few hours, e-sports genius Jiang Yandong''s empathy and affair were noisy online. Before the museum closed, Tang Guo also called Jiang Yandong and said she was going to Lin Tong''s house as a guest, so she would not go back and asked him to go back alone, and asked him to think about the rtionship between them. Jiang Yandong really did not expect that things would be like this. Tang Guo has always been very well-behaved in front of him. Leaving the exhibition hall, Xiao Piao kept apologizing to Jiang Yandong, saying she me her. "It''s Xiaoguo''s awkwardness with me. It has nothing to do with you. It''ste. Go back." Chapter 1992: The Lost Girl (48) Chapter 1992: The Lost Girl (48) Chapter 1992 Girl Who Lost Light (48) The next day, there was a swearing on the Inte about Jiang Yandong. The game circle is actually just a small circlepared to ordinary people. This is the first time the club has encountered something like this. I didn''t expect that to such a point, The entirework is Jiang Yandong scum, betraying his fiancee. Seeing this, of course, they knew that some people could deliberately make such a big noise. Jiang Yandong has been quite quiet since that incident. Now that the other party has a shoring, he must put a lot of water on Jiang Yandong''s body. Early in the morning, Jiang Yandong was called to the club, and Xiao Li was also called in the past. Before the two had been arguing, they didn''t feel anything. The coach was still regrettable. If Jiang Yandong didn''t have a fiancee, he could form a CP with Xiao Lian, maybe he could attract many people. This situation is very bad for Jiang Yandong. They have tried to suppress public opinion on the Inte, but Tang Guo''s videos have fully proved that Jiang Yandong was busy with excuses, and Xiao Ping watched the exhibition. It was also clear that the whole club was a little quiet. "Boss, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect it would be so big." Jiang Yandong put down his phone. "And Xiao Li, I made you scolded by everyone." Xiao Ping is also very wronged. Now on the Inte, she is being scolded as Xiaosan and Bai Lianhua, saying that she is destroying the feelings of others. Obviously she didn''t do anything, was she just invited to the Ye Mingzhu exhibition? "Now this thing has to be solved, and the bell must be tied, and Xiaoguo has toe forward." The coach said, "Did you exin it to her?" Jiang Yandong: "Yesterday she said that she was going to visit Lin Tong''s house. I asked Chen''s mother just now, but I haven''te back yet. I am probably angry." "It''s also me that I usually ignore her too much. I thought she couldn''t take her to the exhibition because she couldn''t see her." Tong Huai, sitting on the side, looked at the scolds on the Inte, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s so good for her to have such a big trouble. You are being scolded. She hasn''t been affected by it. . Xiao Li and you are innocent, how could there be any problems. " Wen Yunyang also said, "Coach, how to solve this matter, it doesn''t take long for me to see Xiaoli''s debut show. If not resolved, it will have a great impact on her and our team." "Yandong, let Xiaoguoe and talk to her. She should not know the situation on the Inte. We told her the pros and cons, and she should know how to do it." It is imperative now to make Tang Guo delete those videos. When Tang Guo received a call from Coach Jiang Yandong, it was no surprise. "I don''t want to go home now." It''s like one, the little girl has a temper. The trouble is so big, and you don''t go home. This is what Tang Guo wants to tell everyone. Even gentle people will have a temper. She must make people understand that when she is not sure what Jiang Yandong is going to do and ignore her, she will be sad and angry. I''m angry and sad, I have to vent it and let everyone know. It is very unpleasant to be alone, and it is ufortable to yourself, it is better to vent it and make everyone unhappy. "Then let''s talk outside, what? The current situation is very unfriendly to Yan Dong, Xiaoguo, I know you are angry, and I also believe that you don''t want to hurt Yan Dong." In the end, Tang Guo agreed. Lin Tong said that he would apany Tang Guo. Lin Xian also wanted to go, andter thought about it, at this time, she had to avoid suspicion and not be able to hack her. Tang Guo: "Tunzi, put out a message, Jiang Yandong''s coach, talk to me in private." System: [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo smiled: "I will do as the coach said. They should ask me to delete the video that night and send me another one, Jiang Yandong. It was a misunderstanding before." "But the majority ofizens know that the coach asked me privately and even recorded the conversation between us?" System: Damn, good or bad, this woman. see you tomorrow Chapter 1993: The Lost Girl (49) Chapter 1993: The Lost Girl (49) Chapter 1993 Girl Who Lost Light (49) Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong''s coach Lu Hong met in a cafe. Lin Tong apanied Tang Guo to the cafe. Lu Hong was already waiting there. Lin Tong held Tang Guo''s arm and whispered in her ear, saying, "Only Lu Hong is here, but Jiang Yandong is not seen." Lin Tong was a little dissatisfied, and it was Jiang Yandong who had done something wrong. The trouble is so big, it is not the cause of Tang Guo at all. She is a person with inconvenient eyes and a person who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. What is not good for him is to eat too much. If it weren''t for his own cleanliness, would it be so big? Just sayst night, obviously he was wrong, Tang Guo was angry, that is what it should be. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said calm down, Jiang Yandong really didn''t follow up, and continued to watch the exhibition with Xiao Xiao, he really wanted to faint. Now that things are getting worse, the club is not going to end well, and Tang Guo has to be rified. The results of it? Jiang Yandong didn''t even show up, but it was only his coach Lu Hong. "Didn''t Yandong Brothere?" Tang Guo stepped back. This position was not far from Lu Hong. Lu Hong heard her clearly, and his expression was uneasy. Lin Tong''s tone was a bit bad. "Did note," she took Tang Guo down and nced at Lu Hong. "It is better to ask Coach Lu Hong, why didn''t Jiang Yandonge? Now things are big, and we need to rify What does it mean that he does note by himself? " Lu Hong quickly said, "Xiaoguo, don''t mind, Yandong didn''te, it was for a reason. At present, there are many crazy fans who are squatting around the club and begging to be fair for you. You are so troubled, we are not afraid that the previous events will happen again and cause irreparable harm to Yan Dong, so we have to ask you toe out to meet. If this matter is not rified, many people will continue to misunderstand. " "Brother Yandong, did he say anything?" Tang Guo didn''t answer, but asked, "I asked him to consider the problem between us yesterday. Did he consider it?" Lu Hong hesitated and said, "Xiaoguo, this rtionship was originally a personal matter for you, but the current situation has affected all aspects of Yandong. Just next month, there was a very important match, Yandong He The first show of Xiaoli''s cooperation is an important thing for them and even the club. " "What do you want to say?" Tang Guo asked a nd tone with a smile. "I mean, at the moment, first clear up the misunderstanding andfort the majority of fans. You also don''t want Yandong to be criticized all the time and be in danger? You should understand how crazy those fans are." Lu Hong sighed. "Yan Dong is really a genius. He is only 19 years old this year. He can still go a long way in the e-sports world. I can''t just watch because of such a small matter that affects his future." "Coach Lu Hong means, it''s all mine, isn''t it? Will I ruin Yan Dong''s future?" Tang Guo held the coffee cup in his hands, his tone was light. Ye Dongdong? Or do all of us think that the two of us are not suitable at all? " "No, I don''t mean that, you are the most suitable pair." Lu Hong found that no matter how obedient and gentle people are, it is also a headache when they are unreasonable. Chapter 1994: The Lost Girl (50) Chapter 1994: The Lost Girl (50) Chapter 1994 Girl Who Lost Light (50) "What does Coach Lu Hong mean? When you say that Dongge is being criticized, what do I need to do, vaguely mean to me me, on the other hand, say that we are the best match. You can say Do you understand something? You know, I can''t see it, I don''t know everything that happened on the Inte. " Lu Hong froze slightly. He looked at Tang Guo who was blinded and didn''t know what to say. He suddenly remembered that the girl in front of him lost his precious eyes for Jiang Yandong''s eyes, and unknowingly fell on Tang Guo''s hands holding the coffee cup, and he could see the faint scars on those pairs of jade jade hands. Although it is very shallow, if you look closely, you can see it at a nce. "Now everyone on the Inte is scolding Jiang Yandong for abandoning your fiancee and dating other girls. It is very nasty. They even spontaneously resist Yan Dong." "Since Dongyan entered the e-sports industry, he has been highly praised, with countless haloes in one, loved by many people. He and Xiao Lian were originally innocent, but because of a little misunderstanding yesterday, they were both Netizens scolded and had a great impact on them. " "I mean, can Xiaoguo be able to send a statement saying that everything was misunderstanding yesterday. As for other things, after this storm passes, you and Yandong sit down and talk slowly, how about it? " For a while, both sides fell into silence. Lin Tong always felt that his heart was on fire. These people only thought that Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were wronged. They were criticized. Have they thought of small fruits? Even at that time yesterday, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Qing were innocent. Then he deceived Xiaoguo, bought a ticket without his fiancee, but told her that he was busy, and turned around and took an opposite **** to see the exhibition. Such things fall on any girl and cannot be epted. They never thought, from the beginning to the end, was it actually Tang Guo who was wronged? Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, however, were self-reliant. Whoever told them nothing was wrong, they had to go to the exhibition together. Who is Jiang Yandong, who has no Tang Guo in his eyes, and who told him and Xiao Lian to see the exhibition secretly, and was met by Xiao Guo and many fans? Who let him be bumped into and still do nt know how to repent, thinking that he was not wrong, and finally, he continued to watch the exhibition with Xiao Lian, leaving his fiance aside, regardless of it? In summary, Jiang Yandong deserves it. "Xiaoguo, you don''t want some gossip, just destroy Yan Dong? He is not easy today. I believe you, you must not want to see him in a difficult situation." Tang Guo smiled slightly, "Of course I hope Yan Dong is good, and he is good, but I will be fine, but his behavior yesterday made me realize that it may not be suitable between us. At Xiaotong''s house, I thought Many. I am invisible, why should I drag so dazzling, promising future brother? If he is really just guilty and does not like me, there is no need to ept my burden. I can see everything except invisible It''s the same as a normal person. " "I can go shopping alone, buy things, go to a concert, I can do it." Lu Hong really didn''t know what to say. After thinking about it, Tang Guo suddenly changed his mouth. "Although I am very angry, I am angry in Yan Dong''s heart, it may not be so important." "But Coach Lu Hong is right, I really don''t want to see him criticized, so I promise you to help him rify the matter." Chapter 1995: The Lost Girl (51) Chapter 1995: The Lost Girl (51) Chapter 1995 Girl Who Lost Light (51) Lu Hong took a moment''s notice, and this sudden turn made him a little overwhelmed. He looked at the pretty girl in front of her, and if it weren''t for those eyes that weren''t godless, she would have been better. He thought she had said those words, and he did not want to help Jiang Yandong rify. Unexpectedly, there will be a turning point in the end. Even if he was angry, he didn''t want to see him bad, and suddenly he didn''t know how to express his mood. How much does it like to be able to tolerate these? Thinking about it from another perspective, he estimates that any girl may not be able to ept what happened yesterday, and she should be angry. "Then what am I going to do, coach Lu Hong? You just need to send a update and rify it?" Lu Hong responded, "It would be best to be able to dynamically delete the two videos yesterday." He looked at Tang Guo, trying to tell what was in her expression. "Okay," Tang Guo handed it over to Lin Tong after unlocking the phone. "Xiao Tong, please help me delete these two videos dynamically." "Then, coach Lu Hong, what shall I do next?" Lu Hong looked at Tang Guo seriously, and said arduously, "Send a rification that yesterday was a misunderstanding." "Okay," Tang Guo asked again. "Apart from this, do you need to go to the club and rify with the fans outside?" "Of course, it''s the best." Lu Hong didn''t think about it, and quickly answered. If Tang Guo is willing to go directly to the club and meet Jiang Yandong, the fans will see that they are as good as they were, so they should not have such a big opinion. Yesterday was a very small matter. Someone used it to make a big deal and wanted to destroy Jiang Yandong. When Tang Guo goes, everyone will wake up in her face. If Jiang Yandong really has something to do with Xiao Lian, how could it be so fair to watch the exhibition in the exhibition hall? "Then I''ll take a video while walking and tell the fans that I''m going to find Yan Dong now. Yesterday was just a small misunderstanding. There is a little awkwardness between couples, not as serious as I thought." Lin Tong stood up holding Tang Guo, helped to turn on the camera, and listened to her, "I thought for a moment, what happened yesterday was indeed a small misunderstanding. Yan Dong exined it to me yesterday, and he didn''t give it to me. When talking about the exhibition hall, I was afraid that I would not be able to see the beautiful night pearl. I felt regretful and made me unhappy, so I lied in a good faith. " "And he and Xiaoli appeared in the exhibition hall at the same time. They are teammates. If there is anything, they do nt dare to appear there. I often go to the club, and Xiaoli is still a good friend. I believe them. The rtionship is innocent. So this is the little contradiction between me and Yan Dong. Don''t get me wrong. " "Now, I''m going to the club to find Yan Dong. I heard he can''te out. I''m really worried about his safety." This video was sent up, and fans heard Tang Guo''s words and made another sensation. Although she was still dissatisfied with Jiang Yandong, because Tang Guo could not see her eyes, she was a weak person, and everyone would not speak too much. As for Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, they are indeed teammates. Even if the scenes shown in the video are not ambiguous, it is so bright and bright that it is probably nothing. They choose, believe temporarily, and see whates next. Of course, there are still a lot of men who scold Jiang Yandong, but in short, they are cut in half. Chapter 1996: The Lost Girl (52) Chapter 1996: The Lost Girl (52) Chapter 1996 Girl Who Lost Light (52) When countless fans saw Tang Guo really appear in the club, there was no radical behavior, but she watched her walk into the club. The video she posted was watched by the entire club. Jiang Yandong looked at the video, it was a bitplicated, and his heart was full of guilt. He did something wrong. Even if Xiaoguo couldn''t see her, she shouldn''t hide her and didn''t take her to the exhibition hall. Xiao Ping watched the video, and his face wasplicated. When Tang Guo walked in, Jiang Yandong stood up quickly, walked in front of her, and held her in awe, Xiao Qing felt a little lost in his heart, so he looked at the two dumbly. In fact, she found out earlier that Jiang Yandong was more guilty of Tang Guo and didn''t like it much. But she is just an outsider, and her rtionship is unmarried. She is not qualified to say anything. "Brother Yandong, are you okay?" "I''m fine, Xiaoguo. The previous thing was really that I didn''t think about it carefully and ignored you. I thought it would hurt you to take you to the exhibition hall to see the night pearl. I forgot that you just want to apany me It is not necessary to see the beauty of the night pearl. " "Jiang Dongdong understands well, let''s take a video and exin it to the fans." Tang Guo shook his head and looked like he was still looking for something. His eyes without focus looked at a vacant lot without people and said, "Little pity,e together, yesterday was just a small misunderstanding, which caused such a big impact, too. I don''t want it. " With so many people''s attention, Xiao Li had to stand up and stand with Tang Guo. Tang Guo heard Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian saying that they were innocent, but only the cooperative rtionship between teammates. Xiao Ping said that if she knew that it would cause such a big impact, she would definitely refuse to go to Ye Mingzhu. Jiang Yandong had invited her before, but the other person was away and invited casually, thinking that she would not waste a ticket. Jiang Yandong said the same thing. He said that he was afraid to take Tang Guo with him, and he would be disappointed if he could not see the night pearl, because he had not considered it well. As for why you should invite Xiao Lian, it''s really because of your teammates'' rtionship. The two said frankly and innocently, without any abnormality at all. Coupled with Jiang Yandong''s courage to admit it, his neglect of Tang Guo promised to be more careful in the future, thinking of him everything, angryizens, and finally calm down. The reason why they are so easy to be soothed, they just don''t want to continue to trouble, causing inconvenience to the girl with inconvenient eyes and affecting her. After all, it was because she was on the weak side and everyone couldn''t bear it. Lu Hong went to her for this purpose. Lin Tong stood aside and looked at the club''s people, all relieved, and very upset. She took out her cell phone and called Lin Xian, and said the original thing, "Well, what kind of esports genius, hypocrisy, I look at him, I don''t care much about small fruits. These people are not bullying small fruits Soft heart, can''t you see? Leisure brother, how is your game training? Lei Ge said your talent is very good, although he is not young, but he is very optimistic about you, when will you be able to y, when the timees, you Be sure to make Jiang Yandong a good meal. I''m on fire in my heart. " Lin Xian was silent for a while. There were videos about Jiang Yandong ying around, and there were new contents on the notebook, all of which were heroes he summarized. "I will work hard." Chapter 1997: The Lost Girl (53) Chapter 1997: The Lost Girl (53) Chapter 1997 Girl Who Lost Light (53) Watching the public opinion on the Inte improve, the clubughed. Lu Hong proposed to go to lunch together for a while, to get together, and to thank Tang Guo, she refused. "I came here this time, but I didn''t want to let Yan Dongge be attacked. After all, that was not my original intention." Tang Guo sat on a stool and said ndly, "I still say that, Yan Dong, you need to think about the rtionship between us. I feel that we don''t have the atmosphere of lovers. You Think about it, do you need to continue with me? " "Little fruit, you ..." "Brother Yan Dong, think about it, this sentence is valid until we get married. Please remember, don''t choose to be with me because of guilt in my heart. What I need is not your guilt, but Love." The atmosphere of joy was suddenly blown away. Tang Guo had a faint smile on her lips. Now she''s upset, so don''t be happy. Tang Guo was leaving with Lin Tong, and Jiang Yandong followed. Tang Guo refused to let him train well. Others didn''t say anything. Tong Huai, who always talked without passing through his brain, quickly said, "If you do all the work, if you are seen walking alone, you don''t know what Yandong will be scolded. It was troubled on the Inte before. It''s so big, everyone is facing you. " Lin Tong turned back and red at Tong Huai, "If he can''t speak, give his tongue to those in need." Tong Huai was so scared that Lin Tong red, and turned to sit aside, and stopped talking. "Then Dongyan, please send me back." The atmosphere became embarrassing again, Xiao Li quickly said, "Xiaoguo, are you angry with me, I promise that I and Jiang Yandong are innocent and nothing." "I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with Yan Dong. I feel that I don''t matter to him. That''s why I let him think about our rtionship." Not long after Jiang Yandong took Tang Guo away, Tong Huai couldn''t help but say, "This is too sensational, what is she going to do? This time because of her, Yan Dong and Xiao Lian were scolded, she It s not too sensible to continue talking with Yandong. "You talk too much, this kind of thing lets Yandong handle it and say so much to do." Wen Yunyang said. He looked at Xiao Li, who was sitting on the side, and patted her on the shoulder. "Xiao Lian, don''t be sad, we all believe that you are unintentional. Xiao Guo can''t see her, she will definitely think more. And she Having sacrificed so much for Jiang Yandong, I will inevitably feel insecure. " The whole club, except coach Lu Hong, wasforting Xiao Ping. He took a cigarette and remembered the scene of talking to Tang Guo in the cafe. He can be sure that what Tang Guo said was true and made Jiang Yandong think carefully. Did she do anything? No, she really did nothing. To be honest, if Jiang Yandong knew to avoid suspicion, and didn''t talk to deceive her, there would be no such thing today. Since that incident, Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong have been very strange. Even though Jiang Yandong was careful, he came back early, but it seemed that everything couldn''t go back. "Little fruit, maybe we can talk." Tang Guo was holding his pillow and sitting on the sofa, "What are you talking about, Yan Dong already want to understand?" "I" At this time, Jiang Yandong''s mobile phone ringing. Chapter 1998: The Lost Girl (54) Chapter 1998: The Lost Girl (54) Chapter 1998 Girl Who Lost Light (54) Tang Guo was able to detect that Jiang Yandong''s breath was a bit wrong. She remembered that the clock struck ten minutes ago. The time now is about nine ten. Jiang Yandong''s breath seemed to be increasingly unstable, with a slight anxiety. [The host isrge. It should be the old man''s affairs that have been exposed. After so long, verifying the evidence and searching for stolen goods should be almost there. "Is that so? I said, in the microphone over there, Xiao Li was sobbing, Jiang Yandong was at the door, and I couldn''t hear itter." The system poked a smile, [I heard, Xiao Qing cried and called Jiang Yandong, saying that her grandpa had an ident. The reason why she didn''t call other people was also Xiao''s pulse. Only she and the old man were Xiao. Even if there are other people''s contact information, it is estimated that Jiang Yandong upies the most important part in her mind. At this time, Jiang Yandong''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ears. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right here." Tang Guo sat on the sofa, always smiling, and asked, "Yan Dong, who''s on the phone?" "A team member." Jiang Yandong lied subconsciously. He hung up the phone and walked in front of Tang Guo. "I need to go out. We will talk about those thingster, okay? Xiaoguo, please believe me and take care of you. My whole life is my willingness. " "What''s the matter, so anxious? It''s over nine." "No way, I can''t help it." Jiang Yandong didn''t exin much, hurriedly went upstairs, changed his clothes, and took the car key and went out. Listening to the sound of the car starting to leave, Tang Guo yawned, "It''s finally possible to sleep. Now Jiang Yandong should be back every night, and it will bete. Tongzi, tell me, Xiao Ping is specific Happening." "Xiao Lian knew that the old man was arrested and heard that if he wanted to make atonement, he would have to surrender those things. But ording to the gossip, even if he hands over the things in his hand, the old man may be indefinite , Even the death penalty. But ording to the situation in their circle, it is estimated that it will end indefinitely. " "For a while, Xiao Lian didn''t know what to do. He could only call Jiang Yandong for help, although Jiang Yandong couldn''t help." "Where''s that old Xiao?" "It has been escorted away secretly, and the people above know that he has some skills, so he was escorted by special departments. The people in these special departments are different from some online ck people. They are organized and do not do bad things. What matters is this sneaky behavior. " Tang Guo wondered, "Why did they not care about these things before that?" [After all, people have an identity. There are more things to be controlled. This old Xiao Xiao is very cunning, and there should be no way to let a mane out to control him for a night pearl. Tang Guo came back to his heart and smiled, "Yeah, the pearl of the night is no more precious than anything more important." "Tunzi, I heard that, you are very envious of the identity of others, and look down on Old Man Xiao, don''t forget, you are not numbered now." The system is a little angry, [the host is big, the integration is difficult, and the integration is not broken. "Did 222 and 111 email you?" System: [Contacted before, there is no important news. The boss of the Space and Time Bureau still has nt returned, so I have nt settled the number of things, and I do nt know what the other party is busy with. "Sister Tang Yan and my brother Tang Kui, how are they doing?" see you tomorrow Chapter 1999: The Lost Girl (55) Chapter 1999: The Lost Girl (55) Chapter 1999 Girl Who Lost Light (55) [The previous three 2 and I sent an email saying they were in thest days. Most of the hosts have traveled through so many worlds, as well as Tang Yan. Listening to the three 2s, Tang Yan has matured a lot in these years. Even in thest days, I can do it easily. The three 2s indicate that I am very happy. ] The system talked about Tang Yan''s situation. [As for hosting your brother, you were in a world of cultivating immortals. That world is dangerous, but Tang Kui is not vegetarian. From the text in the three e-mails, I can feel that his fear of Tang Kui is estimated that he is a god-killer in the world of cultivation. "That''s good. When Tongzi is free, pay more attention to them and confirm their safety. As for the brother who is a killer, someone must have provoked him. You said, right?" The system stumbled and quickly said, "The host is right, your brother is a reasonable person. No one provokes him. How could he kill someone?" That night, Jiang Yandong did not return. He didn''t call Tang Guo either. He might have forgotten that she was still waiting for him in the vi. Of course, Tang Guo didn''t wait for him. After he left, he went to sleep. However,te at night, she asked the system to watch the time and helped her to call Jiang Yandong. She didn''t know what the other party was busy and did not answer. In the morning, Tang Guo had breakfast and took out his mobile phone to call Jiang Yandong. There is still no one to answer. Today is the weekend. Jiang Yandong school is not in ss. She can only call the club. "Yan Dong isn''t home?" Wen Yunyang asked with a little surprise. "I thought he was going to be with you at home today, but he didn''t expect him to be away. I just arrived at the club, and I asked other people if something had happened. thing." "At 9:10 o''clockst night, Brother Yan Dong received a call saying that something had happened to the club members, and he hurriedly changed his clothes and left with the car key." "Laterte, I called him a lot and nobody answered. I called him again this morning, but nobody answered. Today is the weekend, so I had to call and ask you if the club is out What happened, why didn''t Yan Donge back all night? " Wen Yunyang opened hands-free, so that everyone around him heard Tang Guo''s words. They looked at each other, confirmed their team members, and found out that Jiang Yandong did note, but Xiao Lian did note. Thinking of this, they have some bad feelings. It doesn''t matter if the two people didn''te at the same time? "Coach, do you know what happened to Yan Dong and Xiao Lian?" At this time, it was only eight o''clock. Wen Yunyang covered the microphone, almost subconsciously, and didn''t want Tang Guo to hear this. Lu Hong shook his head. "I haven''t heard of Yan Dong and Xiao Lian asking for leave. I thought they might be in a traffic jam before they werete." "Xiao Guo said that he went out at 9 o''clockst night and never went home. What should we say?" Wen Yunyang frowned. "The point is, Xiao Lian didn''te, I don''t know what the connection was." The other people''s faces also changed slightly. They didn''t want Jiang Yandong to stay with Xiao Lian all night. The previous events finally calmed down. "Xiaoguo, the members of the club haven''te here yet. I don''t know the specific situation at present. When otherse, I will ask and give you news." Wen Yunyang finally said so. Chapter 2000: The Lost Girl (56) Chapter 2000: The Lost Girl (56) Chapter 2000 Girl Who Lost Light (56) As for Wen Junyang''s excuse, Tang Guo didn''t take it apart. She didn''t believe that these people never thought about whether Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian hadn''te and whether they would be together. Now the people in the club are probably trying their best to contact the two. "Send a post. Of course, such an important thing must be shared with everyone." The system watched silently. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and started shooting videos. I m really worried, I hope it s okay. I just called the club and asked, and there did nt seem to be any news. If you guys know anything, please let me know. When this news came up, it caused a sensation, Jiang Yandong disappeared through the night, which caused many fans to seek spontaneously. One after another went to the club''s official blog and asked what was going on. She is just a person who is worried about Jiang Yandong and does not know what this dynamic will cause. To do such a thing, Tang Guo did it on purpose. It didn''t take long for her to receive a call from the club members, asking her why she should make that kind of dynamic, saying that kind of dynamic would have a bad impact on Jiang Yandong. Tang Guo answered calmly, "I''m just worried about Yan Dong. You have no news there. I hope everyone can see and help me find him. If more than 24 hours, Yan Dong is not yet If it does, I will call the police. " Everyone at the club was speechless when Tang Guo said he wanted to call the police. It was Tong Huai who called her, and she was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. However, they couldn''t reach Jiang Yandong either, they were able to get through before, and now they are shut down. They guessed that most of them were out of power. I don''t know what Jiang Yandong is doing. Everyone was looking for Jiang Yandong, worried about his safety. Seeing that Jiang Yandong had not yet appeared, the club''s people were also panicked, and did not manage Tang Guo''s side anymore. Later, the club was even more anxious than Tang Guo and directly chose the police. It was just a short while after the rm, Jiang Yandong appeared. He was also a little annoyed that the phone would run out of power. Yesterday I knew something happened to Xiao Ping. After he passed, he apanied Xiao Ping all night. Seeing Xiao Qing crying helplessly, he couldn''t leave directly, leaving people aside, he was not at ease. Atst he drove Xiao Lian to the beach to rx, and the two sat at the beach all night. When heard Xiao Xiao said that something had happened to her grandpa, Jiang Yandong didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t help these things, and could only apany her silently andfort her. And his cell phone was ced on the car, so as not to be disturbed. After dawn, he did not n to send Xiao Ping back, the cell phone was out of power. When he was driving and Xiao Xiao was at the club, he just got out of the car and was surrounded by countless people. Jiang Yandong didn''t understand what was happening at all, and Xiao Qing, who had red eyes, walked into the club and saw everyone''s strange eyes. "What''s wrong, is this?" Instinctively told Jiang Yandong that something was wrong. The members of the team''s eyes fell on Xiao Li''s body, looking at her eyes swollen and ridiculous, her expression even more weird. Seeing this, Lu Hong finally couldn''t help but question, "Where did you gost night?" Chapter 2001: The Lost Girl (57) Chapter 2001: The Lost Girl (57) Chapter 2001 Girl Who Lost Light (57) Jiang Yandong exined to the club that Grandpa Xiao had an ident and received a phone call from her, afraid that she might have something, so she passed by with her for one night. The phone was on the car, so I didn''t hear it. There may be too many people calling and the phone is exhausted before it shuts down. The people in the club also showed some sympathy when they heard that Xiao Li s grandfather was in trouble, but thinking of the current situation, they had a headache. Xiao Li naturally did not tell them, what happened to the old man Xiao. Just talking about a big thing, there may be life concerns. The club''s people are also hard to ask, but they don''t me Xiao Li so much. Everyone went tofort Xiao Qing and said that if there was anything she could do, Xiao Qing quickly shook her head and declined. In this matter, these people could not help her at all. Grandpa had been arrested or was secretly taken away. I don''t know where. Someone with a special identity came to the vi to search before, and took away all the things that Grandpa hid. Moreover, the other party also told her that all properties under the grandfather''s name were being verified and that if the vi had problems, they would also be confiscated. Yesterday she was panicked, so she called Jiang Yandong. If she didn''t know where her grandfather had been detained, she would almost have an impulse to go and rob someone. Later, Jiang Yandong appeared, only to calm her down. Those seniors told her that the other party''s evidence was very good. Those who took away Grandpa were like them and they should be stronger. Let her calm down, don''t think of robbing people, it is better to find out all the things that Grandpa had stolen in the past, and hand them over, maybe you can reduce some crimes. As long as there is no problem with the property under the name, it is best to sell all of the property and hand it in. You may wish to make it bigger. Xiao Li felt that the whole world was copsing. How could Grandpa catch so much? Did someone frame Grandpa? She wants to know all this. Why give everything to them? The things that Grandpa stole were not clean. The members of the club did not know at all. At present, some people have posted photos of Xiao Qian and Jiang Yandong appearing in the club together and posted them online. The innocence that Jiang Yandong had just proved was gone. "Xiaoguo, Jiang Yandong has news," is Lin Tong''s phone. "Just now, he and Xiao Qing appeared in the club together, and many people saw it. Xiaoguo, I think Jiang Yandong, this person, didn''t call you at all. Put it in your eyes and say something you should nt say, you wo nt be happy with him. For Xiao Xiao, do nt say anything, leave you alone at home, the phone wo nt work, and you re in vain Worry, he''s not in you. " Tang Guo was not surprised by Lin Tong''s phone call. When she heard the other party''s words, she answered calmly, "I see. Did Yan Dong and Xiao Li appear at the club together?" "Yeah, do you suspect that I deceived you? I deceived you without sugar." Lin Tong was anxious. "Now many people on the Inte are talking about Jiang Yandong and Xiao Ping. They ca nt be washed away, Xiaoguo, Don''t make a statement this time. " That Jiang Yandong was furious. "Don''t leave at home. I''lle and take you to the club." Tang Guo promised. It didn''t take long for Lin Tong toe, along with Lin Xian and lei. Chapter 2002: The Lost Girl (58) Chapter 2002: The Lost Girl (58) Chapter 2002 Girl Who Lost Light (58) "Is both leisure brother and Ray brother here?" Lin Tong exined, "I''m not afraid of our two girls, can''t we just live there? So many people in the club,e to my two cousins to support you. You are my Lin Tong''s friend, how can I let Are you wronged? " "Xiao Tong is right, you are Xiaotong''s friend, and that is also my sister Lei Lei. We must help you hold the ground." Lin Lei said angrily. Let s do it. I know you are smart and know how to choose. Jiang Yandong is not right for you now. The actions he has done several times are hurting you. " "You are still young and he is still young. There will be many changes during this period," Lin Xian added. "In this world, there is more than one Jiang Yandong worthy of your love." "Thank you, I know what to do." Several people took Tang Guo to the club, and when they saw the scene inside, they made Lin Xian''s three angry. Lin Tong couldn''t help it at the time. "Jiang Yandong, thanks to Xiaoguo of our family worrying about you all night. It is good that you came back. It seems that you have forgotten Xiaoguo''s existence and are stillforting her." "Now on the Inte, there is a lot of enthusiasm. You disappeared all night, and you came back with Xiao Ping. Jiang Yandong, how do you exin this time?" Jiang Yandong quickly walked to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, this is a misunderstanding." Lin Tong didn''t speak again, misunderstanding? Even if it''s a misunderstanding, a man with a fiancee, who is so big at night, runs away with other girls, isn''t it ridiculous? "Brother Yandong, otherwise, let''s break the engagement. From today on, you are you, I am me. In the past, many things were my willingness, you don''t have to be guilty. I let you go, you let me go." Jiang Yandong was a little panicked. "No, Xiaoguo, said yes, I will take care of you forever." "You just want to take care of me all your life because of guilt, but you don''t want to be with me all your life because you like me." Tang Guo''s expression was very dull, "Brother Yan Dong, I didn''t want to encounter the situationst night. Can you guarantee that you can''t go out after receiving Xiaoli''s call in the future? Can you guarantee that Xiaoli has been wronged? Instead offorting her, stay with me? Can you? " Jiang Yandong is ng, can you? He wanted to say that he could. But what happenedst night was hitting his face. If Xiao Lian called him again and said something, he really couldn''t help it. "Xiaoguo, Xiaoli and I are innocent. The reason why I was so anxious to go out yesterday was because her grandpa had an ident, and I was afraid she would have an ident." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Why do you have tofort her? Why is something wrong in her house? The first choice is to call you? Tofort her, I will call you one night. After hundreds of calls, you did nt answer any of them. Because you did nte back one night, I was waiting to call the police. When you came back, the first thing I did was to return to the club instead of exining to me. Come to the club. " "Brother Yandong, you don''t have me in your heart. Cancel the marriage contract. Me, you are a very heavy burden. I am a more selfish person. The person I like, my fiance, cannot be good to other girls for any reason. No. " "My people can only think of me and treat me well." Chapter 2003: The Lost Girl (59) Chapter 2003: The Lost Girl (59) Chapter 2003 The Girl Who Lost Light (59) "Maybe in your eyes, I don''t know the general and the sensible. But today I will tell you that I am such a person." "I have been patient before, for fear of causing trouble to Brother Dong. So I try to think about everything as much as possible, so as not to give you trouble. But then I found out that my sensible thing is only your neglect. . Yan Dong, do you ask me in your heart? " Jiang Yandong opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer, did he? There must be. "Little fruit, I ..." "I believe that Brother Yandong still has a bit of my ce in mind, but it only ounts for a very small part. I am not as important as your club, not as important as your dream, and not even as important as your teammates." Tang Guo took a deep breath and went on to say, "Maybe Yan Dong is a very good esports genius and a good teammate. For me, it is not a good fiance. I think I should let go. Because We are indeed inappropriate. Yan Dong, you will pursue your dreams in the future. I am eighteen this year and you are neen this year. You are all great youth. Why do you need to use such heavy burdens to restrain you? " "Maybe, many people are already dissatisfied with me here, because I am not a sensible and selfish person." "Little fruit, it''s not that serious." "For me, it is very serious. Yan Dong, I need someone who only loves me, only hurts me, only me in the eyes, and only cares for my lover, not the fiance who ranked me at the bottom." Feeling that Jiang Yandong had nothing to say, Tang Guo said categorically, "I didn''te to you to discuss the matter of dissolving the marriage contract, but to inform you. Because I don''t want to marry you, I have the right to terminate the marriage contract." "Jiang Yandong, you are free." After speaking, Tang Guo grabbed Lin Tong s hand. Xiao Tong, let s go. I m going back to the vi and telling Mother Chen to help me pack up things. I should go back to my own home. Actually, it s almost the same where I live. "Mother Chen cooked for me. I took care of myself. It was the driver who took me to the mall, to the opera house, to the club." Listening to every word of Tang Guo, Jiang Yandong''s face turned pale. Tang Guo''s words brought him back to life, as if she had never participated in her life. "I will inform my parents, as well as my uncles and aunts, and I believe they will understand. Since it is not appropriate, there is no need to forge ahead. You are ufortable, I am also ufortable, and early break is good." System: The host is at this moment, I''m afraid I''m happy, finally get rid of the scumbag, get back single, and be able to meet the bald little brother. Look, the corner of the mouth that was identally bent. "Tang Guo, now you are dismissing the marriage contract with Yan Dong, isn''t this plunging him into injustice?" Tong Huai just looked at the situation on the Inte and couldn''t help saying something. Lu Hong wanted to stop, but had no time. This girl is pitiful enough. Isn''t that a word in the heart of others? She had done everything right, and he also saw that Jiang Yandong and her were indeed inappropriate. Just rushingst night, Jiang Yandong went tofort Xiao Qing, disappeared all night, and missed her hundreds of calls. After appearing, no one is reported to be safe. Therefore, he agreed with the two to dissolve the marriage contract and continue to do no good to anyone. Tang Guo heard Tong Huai''s words and looked back, "Yang Dong, what you have to do, you must learn to bear. I will not release the marriage contract to the public and give you a buffer time. Do you want me to help you to the fans? Exin, what did you dost night, was it just a misunderstanding? " Chapter 2004: The Lost Girl (60) Chapter 2004: The Lost Girl (60) Chapter 2004 Girl Who Lost Light (60) Tang Guo''s words made the whole club''s faces feverish, except Tong Huai. He came up and said, "It''s so big, it''s not what video you posted, what to worry about Yan Dong, if it wasn''t for you, would it be so big?" Lin Tong quickly dragged Tang Guo behind him and said angrily, "Brother, I can''t help it, brother, don''t you know how to work hard, can you help me out with this guy? He''s really too bad . " Lin Tong''s words had just fallen, Lin Xian had alreadye to Tong Huai''s side, pinching the opponent''s cor, and punched him in the face. The rest of the club wanted to stop, but they didn''t expect that they were not Lin Xian''s opponents. Whoever went up to stop them would get a punch, and they hurt their stomachs. Lin Xian only scratched Tong Huai''s face. Seriously, he had long wanted to do it. However, he is not in a good position. If he rushes, he will make people criticize Tang Guo. She had lost sight of it and lost the glory of the whole world. He didn''t want anyone to talk about her behind her. Now Lin Tong shouted, Lin Tong is his cousin. What a good excuse to help his cousin get a cousin who can''t get used to it. To deal with this kind of ordinary person who is foolish, though he only used one force, he added three secret strengths. At that time Tong Huai saw that there was no injury, but it hurt for several days. System: [Host, I feel that your bald little brother in the house is in a public grudge. By cheering on your cousin, you''re actually arguing for you. You say that he is a martial arts master, and he uses secret strength against an ordinary person, but how much he hates Tong Huai. "Tong Huai is really annoying. Every time I listen to him, I want to cut his tongue. If this is the world of Xiuxian, his tongue can''t be kept for a long time." Lin Xian suffocated before throwing Tong Huai aside, "Shut up if you can''t speak." Tong Huai was beaten for a while, and finally was quite quiet. The members of the club also know that Lin Xian may be a trainee and dare not provoke him. Xiao Ping looked at all this and shouted, "Okay, don''t make trouble, all this me me, what are you going to do,e to me, you don''t me Jiang Yandong. He justforted me, It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t call him that. " Many people sympathize with Xiao Lian. After all, her grandfather had an ident, and now Tang Guo is carrying someone again, rushing over to find trouble. But this time, Lu Hong didn''t stand by his teammates. He walked to Tang Guo and said, "Sorry, this time it''s Yan Dong''s, isn''t it? Are you serious about breaking up with him?" "seriously." "Okay," Lu Hong nodded, "I''ll persuade him about this, I think you are really inappropriate. Xiaoguo, you go back, you are not wrong in this matter, Jiang Yandong did wrong, I hope you can find itter One who really puts you in your heart. " "Thank you Coach Lu Hong, I believe there will be." When Tang Guo said this, Lin Xian, who was on the side, couldn''t help but stand upright. This subconscious action made him all stunned. Lin Lei found it and pushed Lin Xian, "A Xian, what are you doing?" "No, nothing ..." Lin Xian quickly said, he just listened to the girl, a subconscious action, really strange! After Tang Guo left, Tong Huai jumped and shouted, "Coach, are you talking to outsiders?" Lu Hong nced at him. "In this matter, Yandong was indeed wrong. Xiaoguo was able to speak calmly, and it was already a lot." "But coach, now many people on the Inte are attacking Yandong." Wen Yunyang frowned. "What should I do?" see you tomorrow Chapter 2005: The Lost Girl (61) Chapter 2005: The Lost Girl (61) Chapter 2005 The Girl Who Lost Light (61) Lu Hong heard Wen Yunyang''s words and said, "To be honest, it shows that Xiao Liao has something wrong. Yan Dong was looking for Xiao Liao because he was worried. Yan Dong apologized to everyone and said that he was himself After careful consideration, knowing that Xiaoli had an ident at home, everyone in the team should be notified and help out together. " Lu Hong believes that it is time. Secretly, people even look down on Jiang Yandong. It would be better to say directly that he was worried about Xiao Ping. The two were teammates, or the most acquainted teammates. Xiao Ping was in trouble, and it was normal for him to get nervous. It''s just that he didn''t consider that much, which caused a lot of trouble for everyone. Despite this answer, it will still provoke a lot of abuse. But he believes that it is more conducive to long-term development. Wrong, thoughtless, willing to bear, is better than covering up, letting outsiders specte, pouring dirty water on Jiang Yandong. They are e-sports circles, and they are a little different from those entertainment circles. Wait until Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian cooperate to y the match and return home. Fans will slowly forget this, as long as Jiang Yandong can bear it, it will not affect it too much. "I don''t think so. If this is the case, we don''t know how to scold Xiaoli." Wen Yunyang was the first to oppose it, and then others followed suit. Among them, Tong Huaiju jumped the highest and rejected Lu Hong''s proposal. Tong Huai even said, "Boss, I feel that you are now facing outsiders, Yan Dong is a member of our team. Xiao Ping had an incident yesterday, and Yan Dong probably didn''t think that much. When he left, he didn''t make it clear to Tang Guo. Is it? It just disappeared one night, and she made such a big news. After all, it was her careful eyes and eating vinegar that caused such a consequence. " "Yan Dong is just kind, there is no need to apologize." Lu Hong now has a headache when he sees Tong Huai. When he hears him, he has the urge to hit people. Do these little young people understand the truth? It doesn''t matter if Jiang Yandong has no fiancee, no matter where he goes at night. But now he is leaving his fiance and getting along with the opposite sex, nothing is right. Moreover, the ties between him and Tang Guo are quite special. A poor handling will cause him a bad influence. "Just do what the boss said," Jiang Yandong said soberly when he left Tang Guo. "I really didn''t think about it, and it made Xiaoguo ufortable." "Yan Dong, this matter is not a big deal at all. Xiaoli, if we called anyone yesterday, we would all go." Speaking of this, Tong Huai still has someints, why Xiaoli didn''t call him. If he called, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. In the end, Jiang Yandong chose to apologize for yesterday''s misconsideration. Indeed, as Lu Hong said, after Jiang Yandong''s sincere apology, although there are still many people scolding him, there are still arge number of people who hope that he will do things next time and think carefully to stop Tang Guo from being sad. Everyone said to him that he is a fiancee. If you encounter such a thing in the future, you should inform the team first and let everyone solve it together. For the opposite sex, we must avoid suspicion. They also said that they didn''t want to see it anymore, Tang Guo was sad because of him and looked worried. Jiang Yandong said that such a thing would not happen again. Xiao Xiao''s side, the situation is not so good. Chapter 2006: The Lost Girl (62) Chapter 2006: The Lost Girl (62) Chapter 2006 Girl Who Lost Light (62) Although she also apologized, but the number of people who scolded her did not decrease. Most of them warned her that if something happened in the middle of the night, don''t call the owner. Xiao Ping looked at those messages, and his angered eyes turned red. So all morning, members of the team wereforting Xiao Qing. Fortunately, Jiang Yandong''s stability now has a rtively small impact on the team. As for Xiao Ping, everyone will basically forget this in a few days. When Xiao Ping''s match shines, everyone will know how good she is. Jiang Yandong thought that Tang Guo was talking in anger, but did not expect to go back that day, and found that Tang Guo had moved everything and returned to the vi next door. He anxiously went to Tang Guo and wanted to exin something. "Brother Yandong, I made it very clear that today I came to you. I will inform you about the termination of the engagement, not to discuss it with you." "Little fruit, is there no room for recovery?" Tang Guo stood at the door and said tly, "No, because in Yan Dongge''s heart, I will never be the most important. In the past, I put you in the most important position. In the long run, I felt that Bnce, unhappy. Since you are unhappy, don''t continue. " "I have informed my parents, as well as my uncles and aunts, and they have replied that they should try their best toe back this month to resolve the matter." Jiang Yandong knew that there was no room for recovery. "I didn''t mean it yesterday, just Xiaoli ..." "I don''t care about what happened to Xiao Ping." Tang Guo said, "I only know that my fiance, who ran away in the middle of the night and spent the night with other opposite sexes, whether innocent or innocent, to me It s uneptable. Yan Dong, do nt say anything more. Our marriage contract is terminated and everyone bes a free person. In the future, you will go out whenever you want, and no one will ever mind. You Going to y with the opposite **** innocently. Isn''t that great? " "I hope you think about it again." Jiang Yandong said tiredly. He didn''t know how to exin. He really had nothing to do with Xiao Qing, but he was only worried about his teammates. "Don''t worry, Yan Dong, it''ste, I should rest." Tang Guo closed the door, Jiang Yandong stood outside for a while, and had no choice but to leave. Back in the vi, he received a call from Xiao Li. "Jiang Yandong, I''m really sorry. I don''t know if calling you out this day will cause you so much trouble. In short, I''m really sorry, it''s all mine." Xiao Pian''s apologetic voice came out, "You Are you okay? How is Xiao Guo? Did she forgive you? " "She still insists on breaking up with me." "I''m really sorry, Jiang Yandong, I didn''t expect to have such a big consequence." "It''s okay, I don''t me you for this matter, it''s my fault, Xiaoguo cares about these things." Thinking of Xiao Qing''s pitiful appearance, Jiang Yandong couldn''t me. The two talked for 20 minutes and finally calmed Xiao Ping, and Jiang Yandong was ready to rest. After a few days of trouble on the Inte, calmness returned. This is the information age, the memory ofizens is very poor. But they found one thing, Tang Guo did not update the dynamics. Chapter 2007: The Lost Girl (63) Chapter 2007: The Lost Girl (63) Chapter 2007 Girl Who Lost Light (63) Netizens left a message and asked Tang Guo why he did not update the news. Is there something wrong? After a few days, no one responded, they went to Jiang Yandong''s news and left a message, wondering what happened to Tang Guo. Jiang Yandong called Tang Guo and said these things. "That ount was originally applied for Brother Yandong. Now that I have nned to terminate the marriage contract with you, I will definitely not use it again." This is Tang Guo''s answer. Jiang Yandong: "But many people are worried about you." "Then please talk to Dong brother, and tell everyone, I''m fine. Yan Dong brother will not let me, and tell everyone, I and you have terminated the marriage contract, right?" Jiang Yandong talked enthusiastically, asking Tang Guofa to make a move and he has terminated his marriage contract, for fear that he would be upset again. Seeing that he and Xiaoli''s debut show hasn''t been long, we can''t make Xiaoli be scolded again because of this incident. "Okay, I''ll help you convey this meaning." Jiang Yandong had just finished speaking and the call was hung up. He held the mobile phone and stunned for a moment. In the past, Tang Guo hadn''t hung up his phone like this. In the end, he helped Tang Guo and reported the safety to theizens. But they are still waiting for Tang Guo to make new developments every day. In a short period of time, they have be ustomed to brushing her videos every day, listening to her voice, the mood will be very happy. Now she doesn''t post anything new, they can only go and see what happened in the past. Looking at it a few times, they found that almost every development was about Jiang Yandong. Through voice and words, they can feel that she likes Jiang Yandong. As they listened, they were thinking, there is such a girl who likes Jiang Yandong wholeheartedly. If he does something that is sorry to her, it is really unforgivable. Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian continued to cooperate in training at the club. However, the old man was in trouble, and Xiao Lian''s condition was not very good. This matter has been publicized, and many people are currently looking forward to what a teammate with Jiang Yandong will y best. To this end, the person in charge of the club decided to allow Jiang Yandong Xiao Lian to spend more time in the club training. Xiao Lian didn''t hope that his state would affect Jiang Yandong. Seeing everyone working so hard, the state is gradually recovering. The seniors she knows are already helping her to find the treasures stolen from the old grandfather and try to reduce the crime. At present, life is saved. Xiao Ping was finally relieved, and began training with peace of mind. "It''s all day long in the house. It''s not fun. Come and y in our club." Lin Tong called Tang Guo. Tang Guo asked, "Will not disturb your training?" System: This woman is fake. "How can you bother us? Just sit on the side and listen to it. And we''re not in every game, everyone. If you don''t y, just chat next to me. People here like us. Yours, say your voice is good, everyone asks me, and I must invite you over. I ll tell you, they also listened to the piano you yed before, and it sounds good. " Lin Tong continued, "Come on, there are a lot of your fans here." "Let s do that. I m always refusing to be so enthusiastic. I''m not ashamed." Tang Guo finally agreed, "I''ll let Mother Chen make a snack, and bring it to you by the way." Chapter 2008: The Lost Girl (64) Chapter 2008: The Lost Girl (64) Chapter 2008 Girl Who Lost Light (64) Ms. Chen apanied Tang Guo to the Lin''s E-sports Club by car. After all, she was bringing many snacks today, and Ms. Chen had to help her. Just got out of the car, Lin Tong, Lin Xian and several others were already waiting at the entrance of the club. Seeing that her car came, several people rushed to her. Lin Tong was the fastest, and quickly held Tang Guo''s arm. Several people greeted her and took the food, and said that they would take good care of Tang Guo and let her go back with peace of mind. When the time came, they would send her back, and the driver would not pick it up. When she saw this, her eyes moved with tears. Although she has never been to the club, Jiang Yandong''s teammates have been to the vi. When youpare the two, you know who is good to Miss Xiaoguo. Look at the young men and women in front of her. To Miss Xiaoguo of her family, it was really intimate and they came out to pick up people in person. After eating her snacks, she would first say thank you with a smile, and at a nce, she knew that she had a good tutor. She can remember that Jiang Yandong brought people back to the vi to y and party all night. In the morning, she came to clean up, the seeds of the ground, the ground, the sofa, all messy. These half-big boys saw her without saying a word, and left the vi side by side. She was hired by Miss Xiaoguo''s family, not Jiang Yandong''s family. At the time the two were engaged, Jiang Yandong proposed that Miss Xiaoguo live in his vi and take care of it. In fact, apart from helping Miss Xiaoguo to do things that she is not convenient to do, she can take care of herself. And Jiang Yandong had never taken care of her at all. Does he think that when he takes someone to his own home, he will take care of him and alleviate his guilt? Anyway, Chen''s mother has not been very satisfied with Jiang Yandong. This person always feels that what he says is different from what he does. In Tang Guo, she wants to dissolve her marriage, but she is actually very happy. Seeing that Tang Guo had a new friend, Chen Ma got into the car with a smile. In the car, she texted the Tang family who was busy in research and sent everything she saw. Now Miss Xiaoguo is having a good time. No need for Jiang Yandong to take care of her. Tang''s rich heart, Tang Guo didn''t know. She has been enthusiastically invited by Lin Tong, and they have chosen a ce for her to clearly hear everyone speaking. In the meantime, no one left her alone, there were always people sitting next to her and talking to her. Most of the people here are from the Lin family. They set up this club to entertain themselves. Of course, if they can get results, it is best. Therefore, this club was founded by the children of the Lin family with pocket money. Not to mention that they also have a way to make money in their own name, and they don''t need any sponsorship. If there is any big event, can Lin not support his own small ones? Therefore, many people really want to be valued by this club, but unfortunately, the people in this club are in a circle, and it is impossible for outsiders to enter. You know that joining this club means that you are close to the circle of the top rich second generation. No one wants it? "Mother Chen''s cooking is really good. Next time we will go to Xiaoguo and bring a small gift to Chen mother." Lin Tong biting a snack and said happily that he was approved by everyone. Chapter 2009: The Lost Girl (65) Chapter 2009: The Lost Girl (65) Chapter 2009 Girl Who Lost Light (65) "Now, brother Lei, they are going to train, and I''ll tell you their battle situation." Lin Tong is sitting next to Tang Guo. "Don''t watch the brother just contact this game, Lei Ge said, His talent is the best. By the way, his hand speed is fast. " Lin Tong added, "Everyone said it was because he was single for 19 years." Tang Guo didn''t hold back andughed. I''ve been single for neen years, so I''ve developed good hand speed? "How long has I yed this game?" "It''s only two or three months since I got into this game." Lin Tong whispered, "You don''t know how big Brother s goal is. He said that he would defeat Jiang Yandong in the nextpetition. On behalf of our country, participate in next year. Internationalpetition. Although it may sound impossible, our cousins, we are not good at dismantling the channel, everyone says encouragement. " Tang Guo said with a smile, "Before I went to thepetition site, the brother exined the situation of the game to me. He has a deep understanding of this game, maybe he can really seed." "It will be a good thing to seed. The old ones in our family have said that if we can really represent our country in internationalpetitions, all future club funds will be reported to them. Not only that, everyone will be rewarded Ten million, if it is the best in the audience, fifty million. Well, these old ones are quite willing. " "Before I was studying Jiang Yandong''s video every day, it seemed that he really wanted to defeat Jiang Yandong." Lin Tong said while observing Tang Guo''s expression. Finding that she was not nervous or worried, she felt relieved. From this perspective, Xiaoguo really intends to forget Jiang Yandong. "Well, they have started training, let me help you." Next are members of the club, which have two separate training games. Lin Tong exined all the battle situations and Tang Guo ording to the big screen disy. Lin Xian''s previous efforts were not in vain. From Lin Tong''s ount, we can see how precise he is in controlling a hero. Talking, Lin Tong was a little excited. She held Tang Guo''s arm. Tang Guo listened carefully, she didn''t know, Lin Xian knew she was watching and used all her energy to train the game. This makes the whole club find that he has taken a big step in just one day. Looking at Lin Xian''s progress so much, lei has nned to choose the best members in the club, cooperate with Lin Xian, and train around him. He had a faint feeling, maybe Lin Xian could really defeat it, Jiang Yandong''s undefeated myth. How much he admired Jiang Yandong in the past. After the Tang Guo incident, how much he looked down on Jiang Yandong. After training, they took Tang Guo to eat again. She ate and took her to a famous opera at night. In short, halfway through, she never ignored her. The system looked at it, and it was called Shutan. Sure enough, looking at the host''s great happiness, he was in a good mood. Let him make a wish, and hope that it will be this team that will represent his country next year. I heard that next month, Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong cooperated for the first show. Let him curse, what happened? Hey! Finally, Lin Tong and Lin Xian returned Tang Guo to the vi together. Chapter 2010: The Lost Girl (66) Chapter 2010: The Lost Girl (66) Chapter 2010 Girl Who Lost Light (66) Mother Chen looked at Lin Tong and Lin Xian, her smile never stopped. What made her even more ttered was that Lin Tong even brought her a small gift, saying that she really liked her snacks, and brought a gift to thank everyone for her. This will break the mother''s joy, Miss Xiaoguo will y with these young men and women. The good news, she will go back in a while, she must report to Mr. and Mrs. "Xiaoguo, I and I wille to pick you up tomorrow, our club, I and I are the busiest. Other brothers, from Monday to Friday, there is still a little ss." Lin Tong smiled and said, "But don''t get me wrong. I and I are not doing business professionally. That''s because I and I are the smartest. Before I was on the mountain, I had already taken the courses that I should have and graduated long ago. Well, I studied very early and graduated long ago. The rest of my brothers and younger brothers, I do nt have the brains to use them, so they are quite busy. " Lin Tong''s words made people unbearable. Before farewell, Lin Xian walked to Tang Guo, "If I have a number in your mobile phone, if something unexpected happens, you can''t find anyone else to help, you can call me. Xiaotong just now Having said that, I am rtively free, except for training games, I am very spare. " "OK." After Tang Guo unlocked his phone, he handed it to Lin Xian. Lin Xian took her cell phone, saved her number, and dialed in the way. Bend the corner of the lips, put the phone back into Tang Guo''s hands. "Don''t be afraid to bother me, I''m single." Lin Xian whispered, "I don''t have any ns to fall in love at any time, so I can ask for help at any time." After he said that, holding his cell phone, he quickly turned around and walked away quickly. Lin Tong stood aside, blinked his eyes, and watched her cousin with a bald head, swiftly got into the car, a little wondering how to describe it. She said to Tang Guo, and quickly got into the car. Brother Xiao is a bit wrong. How does the phrase "he is single" sound strange? Tang Guo took the mobile phone into the room and said to the system, "He told me that he is single." LOL. Is it so straightforward? [He''s right, he''s single. Now that the host isrge and single, it is normal to develop something. Sure enough, the guy''s usual style, once the host greatly recovered single, can''t wait to put himself in the position of the host''srge side. "Then let hime and help me change the electric lights next time. The vi has nt lived in a long time. The electric lights have nt been used much. It s easy to break. System: He raised his hands in favor. In three days, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Ping''s first show, the club''s official website and the team''s official website, have already publicized the incident. I also made beautiful posters for both of them. Before Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong, most people have forgotten, of course, if something happens again, they will soon remember. Before that, Tang Guo''s parents and Jiang Yandong''s parents had already returned. Under Tang Guo''s tough attitude to dissolve the marriage contract, the two parties peacefully cancelled the contract, and Tang Guo recovered to be truly single. For Jiang Yandong and Xiao Ping''s debut, everyone is still looking forward to it. After all, for the first time in many years, they saw female members ying games. In particr, the club also released a short video of their cooperation with the training, which aroused everyone''s enthusiasm. At this point, Xiao Lian also rose a wave of fans, and the moon was held by the stars. And here at Tang Guo, something happened. "Brother, what did you tell someone to move to my house?" "piano." Tang Guo paused. "I can''t y now, even if my hand has recovered more than half, it is no longer than the original, and my eyes are invisible." "It''s for you to entertain yourself. When it''s okay, you can just knock and knock randomly. It''s also good." Lin Xian put a thick book in Tang Guo''s hands, "I asked someone to make a custom order, and see if you can figure out the notes. If there is any problem, tell me again, I will let people re- do." "Yes," Tang Guo replied, and asked with a smile, "Xiangge, you are so leisurely, you have troubled these things, but I like them very much." "I''m not afraid that you''re bored? I see that you often listen to piano sounds, and cell phone ringtones should be favorite, so I thought about this. You haven''t said that you are a normal person except for the inconvenience of your eyes. If you like it, then go ahead and do it, whether it''s good or not, you like it, and you''re happiest. " see you tomorrow Chapter 2011: The Lost Girl (67) Chapter 2011: The Lost Girl (67) Chapter 2011 The Girl Who Lost Light (67) "Thank you, Brother." Tang Guo sat in front of the newly ced piano in the corner of the room, his fingers fell on the keys of the piano, and he pressed it gently, and a piano sounded. The room, which seemed a little quiet, suddenly seemed to be alive. "You''re wee. You like it." Lin Xian stood with a smile on his side, watching Tang Guo''s fingers keep falling on the piano keys, and the sound of pause, even if it was not so coherent, he sounded the best sound in this world. "I haven''t touched this for several years." Tang Guo said, "Why didn''t I think of it in the past? I can''t see the notes, I still felt them. When I yed, I couldn''t look at the notes, but I You can memorize it. Now I have a lot of time, memorize it a little a day, and I can recite aplete score for a month. " Lin Xian looked at her happy and agreed, "Yes." He nced at Tang Guo''s hands on the keys of the piano. His fingers were still very thin and fair, but the scars that were faintly visible on it still couldn''t be ignored. "Your hand has been injured before and may not be so flexible, but this problem is not impossible to solve, although it is more troublesome to solve." Tang Guo asked: "Although I often move my fingers, I can only recover to 75%. After all, I have hurt my bones. Is there any better way?" Lin Xian moved a chair, sat next to her, and whispered, "I will use a massage method to help your hands return to the best state through acupuncture and massage." The massage technique is false, and the ability to cure is true. Lin Xian has an internal force. For this state, he knows that he can use the internal force to transfer into the acupuncture point and slowly improve the flexibility of his fingers. Even if the bones are injured, they can be recovered slowly by warming up for a long time. "So amazing?" Tang Guo knew it, but didn''t mean to tear it apart. System: Okay, now you can pull your hands upright and massage your finger joints, which is really a good excuse. This guy is everywhere! "There are many amazing things in this world," Lin Xian slowly said, "It''s true. I was sent to a mountain temple by my parents since I was a kid. The thing to do every day is basically practicing ~ ~ The practice I am talking about is not ordinary practice, but something that you think is amazing. " "Is it the kind of cornice to walk?" "Yes, you can understand it this way, although it is not as exaggerated as in the TV series, you can fly all the time. However, it is still very easy to climb high-rise buildings with the help of other external forces or walls. And what I said to give you massage points is to use internal force Excitement, although it takes a long time, but I can guarantee that you will be able to restore your hands to the best state. " Not only that, he had already called Master to ask his elderly person to dispense some medicine. By the time he used it, he could do more with less and help to reduce the scar on her hand. He looked at Tang Guo''s godless eyes and frowned. As for the eyes, he regretted that he didn''t think of any solution. "Since then I''m in trouble." How could Tang Guo not agree to such a good thing. The little brother who was delivered to the door was not sloppy. Chapter 2012: The Lost Girl (68) Chapter 2012: The Lost Girl (68) Chapter 2012 Girl Who Lost Light (68) When Lin Xian and Tang Guo talked about helping her restore her finger flexibility, he often went in and out of the vi. The young men and women of the Lin family knew about it. They were very happy to hear that Lin Xian could help Tang Guo restore his finger flexibility. Lin Xian came to the vi every afternoon to help Tang Guo massage his fingers. Although Tang Guo couldn''t see his expression, he could feel that the other side was wearing a bald head and looked serious. Lin Xianxian''s hair was a bit longer, probably from a young age to mostly used to bald. A few days ago, the system told her that he went to the barber shop and shaved the hair that had grown out again. "How is it? Doesn''t it hurt?" Lin Xian took Tang Guo''s hand, gently pinched the joints, and carefully conveyed a little internal force for recuperation. "It doesn''t hurt, it just feels some itching in the bones, and there seems to be a warm heat flowing in it." Not to mention, after a day or two of Lin Xian''s help massage, Tang Guo can feel that the flexibility of his fingers has recovered a lot. My fingers sometimes felt sore and slightly painful, and this state was rare in these two days. System: He is actually a little skeptical, the host does not rule by himself, it is left to this guy to behave. Of course, he will not take it apart. In these two days, Lin Xian will also talk to Tang Guo about his story of growing up in the mountains from childhood. "No wonder the idle brother is so good and helpful. It turned out that he lived in such an environment since childhood." Tang Guo said. When Lin Xian heard it, he was not happy, and said quickly, "It''s not the case, and I don''t just help people casually." "Oh, why does Xiange help me like this?" Lin Xian froze, why did he help her? She looks good? He just wanted to help her, willing to help her? Wouldn''t it be nice to say that? Anyway, he just wanted to help her especially. As for why, for the time being he didn''t want to understand. "Because I''ve heard a video of you ying the piano before," Lin Xian quickly found a reason for himself, "I found your talent is good and don''t want to watch you stop there." "So, just because this helped me?" "Master and I have said that the unexpected and hard-working genius in this world is the most unfortunate. The notes you y are wonderful and shouldst forever." Tang Guo smiled, "Leave brother, have you heard the story of Shang Zhongyong? I haven''t touched the piano for many years. At the best age, without training, I can no longer reach what the teacher said. This kind of height has not been restored to the best condition, and your eyes are invisible, which may result in disappointment. " "I mean, I hope this wonderful melody will continue to exist, not to what height. Even if you can''t be a world-ss pianist, you can continue to do what you like. Like this thing , Do it with joy, even if you do nt have height, you have depth and feelings. " "Happy music can be heard in people''s ears." "Xiangge, I suspect you are in the wrong line. You should not be an e-sports yer, but an intelligent monk who is full of wisdom." Lin Xian thought, didn''t he? Last year he almost went straight to be a monk and sent a kick. As for now, he is very fortunate to have been discouraged by Master and his family. Otherwise, how could he see the prosperity of the city and meet her. Chapter 2013: The Lost Girl (69) Chapter 2013: The Lost Girl (69) Chapter 2013 Girl Who Lost Light (69) "Tomorrow is the first show of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian." This afternoon, Lin Xian still came to the vi to help Tang Guo massage his fingers. As he said this, he observed her expression, and saw that her face was calm, a little loose in his heart. He didn''t want to say this at first, but she would know such a big thing. Might as well talk to her and go to a game. Maybe she can help her better and forget about Jiang Yandong. That''s right, he thought so. He thought about it. The recent rtionship between Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian is really close. The two also broke their engagement and went to see Jiang Yandong. Now she willpletely die and live her own good life. He also heard people say that several members of Jiang Yandong''s n have been particrly attentive to Xiao Lian. The team also often posts some wonderful small videos of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian training on official blogs. Xiao Xiao did have two brushes. I have to admit that with her cooperation, Jiang Yandong did y a higher level, mainly two of them, and they really understood each other. Because of these small videos, the two also attracted a wave of cp fans. As a result, those things that Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo had troubled before were gradually forgotten. This made him very dissatisfied. Xiao Lian is the only female team member. This status alone is enough to attract people''s attention. In particr, she is very beautiful. When ying games, she is very crisp and clear, and she is very fond of e-sports fans. In fact, he also wanted to take a closer look at the cooperation between Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian. After all, this is his future opponent. "Is Brother Xian going to go?" Tang Guo asked. Lin Xian nodded, "Well, sooner orter, I will y against Jiang Yandong. Now he has an extra assistant and can not miss every game of him. It is necessary to analyze the opponent''s weaknesses and learn the advantages of the opponent." "Then I''ll go too." Seeing Tang Guo didn''t mind at all, Lin Xian was really relieved. The two talked one after the other, and Mother Chen sat on the side and cut fruit with a happy expression on her face. This guy is good. Although he likes bald haircuts, he is really good to Miss Xiaoguo. Look at the piano in the vi, the sheet music suitable for Miss Xiaoguo, and the flowers set aside. Almost every day when hees here, he will bring two beautiful bouquets of flowers and ce the vase next to the piano, giving the quiet house a lot of colors. What made her even more happy was that Miss Xiaoguo said that her fingers had been recovered through this guy''s acupressure, and there was very little soreness. She has reported these things to Mr. and Mrs. I don''t know if this guy likes Miss Xiaoguo at her house, she looks good. They all y games. How is the difference between people so big? Mother Chen thought to herself that a te of cut fruit had been put in the past. Then she smiled and nned to leave. She would go back and edit the text message to report today''s incident. "Miss Xiaoguo, what do you want to eat tonight?" Mother Chen turned her head and said, and set her eyes on Lin Xian again. "Xiao Xian, just eat today and go." Tang Guo reported the menu. Among them, she listened to the system before, and Lin Xian liked to eat, "Leave brother, eat after a while?" "Okay." Lin Xian didn''t even want to promise. Jiang Yandong''s game was in the morning. Lin Xian had already bought a ticket early, and time came to pick up Tang Guo. Chapter 2014: The Lost Girl (70) Chapter 2014: The Lost Girl (70) Chapter 2014 Girl Who Lost Light (70) Of course, Lin Tong, who has more free time, also has to watch the game. She listened to what Lin Xian said yesterday. She was going to take Tang Guo to see Jiang Yandong and Xiao Ping''s first show. When she thought of these two people, she gritted her teeth and naturally she would not miss it. She didn''t buy the ticket in advance, but this didn''t bother her. She looked at the seat number bought by Lin Xian, and squatted at the door of the ying field early in the morning, and wrote a note saying that she was willing to pay a high price to buy a seat of a certain size. Even if it''s not a thousand, it''s impossible to make people tempted, there will always be people who give tickets for 10,000, right? Anyway, she just wanted to sit next to Tang Guo and Lin Xian. When Tang Guo and Lin Xian came to the ying field, they found that Lin Tong was smiling and holding a ticket where they were waiting for them. "How much did it cost?" Lin Xian asked. Lin Tong said indifferently, "It''s just 10,000 yuan. I directly asked for 10,000 yuan. The other party didn''t hesitate to give me the ticket." Speaking of this, Lin Tong was still a little proud, "Everyone looked at me at the time, and I was probably annoyed, why didn''t I buy that seat." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing when he heard it. "Let''s go, advanced, it''s about to start." Someone who came to watch the game knew Tang Guo. Seeing that she was surrounded by Lin Xian and Lin Tong in the center, they did not dare to bother. Lin Tong, they know, Lin Shiqianjin has participated in many pianopetitions. Almost every year in internationalpetitions, she will be there. Because of this, although she yed e-sports at Lin''s Club, she never participated in the game. Because the training of the game is very intensive, her hands are well protected, and she ys the piano. The appearance of Tang Guo made these forgetful fans remember the previous events. Before the game began, they pulled out their phones and started talking on the Inte. "Xiaoguo came to see the game, did you find it?" "I see, there is a Miss Lin next to her, she is so fierce, I dare not go, hey ..." "Why is Tongtong so fierce? Tongtong is so cute? Where is he?" "Yeah, we are just protecting Xiaoguo, so we look a little serious." "In other words, today is Jiang Jiang and Xiaoli''s first show. I watched the video before and I was looking forward to it. I don''t know what surprises will be brought to us in the next few games." "Surprise is not a surprise, I don''t expect much, she just can''t drag us back." "Yeah, she yed for the first time. I hope that it will not drag us down and affect Jiang Jiang''s performance." "Seriously, I''m a bit subtle now." "how?" "Don''t you think that the team''s propaganda is so overdone? There have been so many incidents between Xiaoguo and Jiangjiang before. As a result, the team also fired cp for both of them. I don''t ept it anyway." "I also feel that Xiaoguo is still here. If she can see it, I don''t know if she will respond." "I want to say that Jiang Yandong, who is engaged, is still fooling with people. Is it too ugly to eat? I really think that Tang Guo can''t see it, so he can do whatever he wants? People are still sitting below." "It''s disgusting." Of course, some of these rhythms did not say these words for Tang Guo. As I said before, Jiang Yandong stepped on his fame and killed many people. Many people like him and many people hate him. Now that they have finally caught a braid, they are still at the juncture of the game. Can they not use it? Chapter 2015: The Lost Girl (71) Chapter 2015: The Lost Girl (71) Chapter 2015 Girl Who Lost Light (71) Although on the Inte, Jiang Yandong was brought up by Xiao Yan, Xiao Li was a junior rhythm. But because of the key in the game, the two did not have time to y with the mobile phone, naturally they did not find these, which will not affect them for the time being. At the beginning of the game, there were already a lot of enthusiasm on the Inte because of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian''s spection on cp. Mainly from the club side, knowing that Jiang Yandong had retired, he decided to let him and Xiao Lian fire a cp solid powder. They ignored that although Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo had dismissed their marriage contract, they did not announce it widely. In the eyes of the majority of fans, he and Tang Guo are currently engaged to each other. Isn''t it disgusting that he and Xiao Lian are hyping cp now? People who want to rectify Jiang Yandong at this time can not use the pressure of using public opinion to affect their performance? Although this time, the two were invisible. But there are three games, and there will be a short break in the middle of the game. With this information developed, everyone can''t do without mobile phones. When there is nopetition, many people will subconsciously look at the phone, even if they do nothing, they want to poke twice. Moreover, these caring people will definitely try their best to let Xiao Ping look at this news. As for Jiang Yandong, they think the situation that can affect each other is rtively small. Xiao Ping, the new yer, was most easily affected in the first game. "Jiang Yandong hasn''t announced to the public about the termination of the marriage contract with you?" Naturally, Lin Tong also saw the rumblings on the Inte and asked. Tang Guo shook his head, "No." "I didn''t announce the termination of the marriage contract with you, and he also fired cp powder with Xiao Lian. Does he want to die?" Lin Tong said with some gloat, and quickly looked at Tang Guo after saying that she didn''t show any worry Emoji, she whispered, "Little fruit, don''t you care about Jiang Yandong?" "I don''t care anymore, he doesn''t like me, and he has broken the marriage contract with me. He will be a neighbor and someone he knows. Anything that happens to him has nothing to do with me." Lin Tong has a weird expression. What about the good ones? Can you forget someone so quickly? "I thought it would take you a long time toe out." Tang Guo said lightly, "In the past few years, he has consumed my likes for him. Otherwise, I would not propose to terminate the marriage contract." Lin Tong thought about it, too. Once Tang Guo, he was willing to do anything for Jiang Yandong. How could it be so easy to break up with him? It must be that she didn''t like him so much. It should be, how can Jiang Yandong deserve such a good girl. Lin Xian pointed his ears and listened. Hearing Tang Guo said that he didn''t care about Jiang Yandong, he had forgotten people, and smiled and turned his corner. This smile was just caught by Lin Tong. She suddenly showed a meaningful expression. It was interesting. No wonder she said how busy the brother was so leisurely, and she helped Xiaoguo think about everything. Is this the case? It is really the old iron tree that is about to bloom. [Host, Lin Tong seems to have discovered that your cute family is interesting to you. I just showed one, don''t have a profound expression. Looking at her, she seemed to agree with this development. Tang Guo: "Xiao Tong is a pretty girl with great vision." "The game has begun." Lin Xian whispered, and then automatically became thementator of Tang Guo. Chapter 2016: The Lost Girl (72) Chapter 2016: The Lost Girl (72) Chapter 2016 Girl Who Lost Light (72) A wonderful game, under the dictation of Lin Xian, became more interesting. Although Tang Guo couldn''t see her, she could hear the enthusiastic voices of the people around her. In this scene, Xiao Li''s cooperation with Jiang Yandong was indeed perfect. This made Jiang Yandong y a game of the highest level. Everyone was very happy, shouting Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian''s code. At this time, they temporarily forgot all the shorings of the two men, and only hoped that in the next game, they could also y abnormally, rubbing their opponents to the ground and rubbing fiercely. For a short rest period, Xiao Ping took out her mobile phone subconsciously. As soon as she turned on the mobile phone, she received the prompt tone of a private message. She originally thought that it was those fans who did not arrive at the scene and wished her the first victory and sent her a message of congrattions. I didn''t expect to open a private letter to see the full screen of "Little Three" stinging her eyes. She couldn''t help but gave all the other private messages to her, and found that most of them were scolding her. She said she was disgusted, that she had fired a cp with a person with a master, and that she was shameless in order to fight for her position. In short, all kinds of unpleasant swear words came into the eyes, Xiao Xiao was trembling with anger, her eyes were red. Jiang Yandong and other members soon discovered Xiao Lian''s condition. They saw that the situation was not right, and while there was still time, they quickly pulled Xiao Qing to the rear. When I asked, it was known that her private letter had exploded. The entire team looked at the unscrupulous swear words and was irritated. "These people are crazy, Yan Dongdu and Tang Guo have terminated their marriage contract, even if they fire cp, what''s the matter?" Tong said resentfully, although he also did not like Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian to fire cp. Especially the two cooperate so tacitly, and the rtionship is so good, which makes him jealous. "It must be Tang Guo. She was unwilling to find someone to bomb Xiao Xiao''s private letter." Tong Huai muttered. But this sentence didn''t get the approval of the whole team. They all shook their heads. Wen Yunyang also said, "I saw Xiaoguo before, she is in the audience seat. Besides, with her temperament, there is no need to do this. She must really take revenge on Yan Dong. Before she broke the marriage contract, it would not be easy to discredit Yan Dong. " Now that Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong have terminated their marriage, it doesn''t matter. Why Wen Wenyang feels that she cannot be that kind of person. His statement was endorsed by others. Although Tang Guo was jealous in their hearts, it was absolutely impossible for her to bombard Xiao Ping with a private letter. Lu Hong frowned, and pped Tong Huai''s back with a p. "This kind of words without going through the brain is forbidden to say in the future, Xiaoguo is not such a person. Let her not let go of Yan Dong, the previous month, words Dong''s image has long been ruined. "He was extremely clear. Standing in Tang Guo''s position, it was too easy to destroy Jiang Yandong''s reputation. As for Xiao Li''s bombing by private messages, it was so specific. He suspected that those who wanted to destroy Jiang Yandong did it. "There is still some time before the next game," Lu Hong took a deep breath, "Xiao Lian, the words on the Inte, don''t pay too much attention to it, adjust it first. Then y well and do not affect the game. At this time, victory most important." Xiao Ping bit his lip and nodded, "I will." After speaking, he also handed the phone to Lu Hong. "Xiaoguo and I have terminated their marriage contract, and it''s no wonder that I didn''t tell you in time that you were not wrong about it. Those people just didn''t know it and misunderstood it." Jiang Yandongforted. Xiao Lian was calm and calm. "Well, I will make good use of it, and I will not let you down." Lin Tong also noticed that Xiao Li and several people went to the rear, and whispered to Tang Guo. "Most have seen those remarks on the Inte, and now Coach Lu Hong is enlightening her." Although a bit unkind, Lin Tong had a good heart. System: He also has a good heart. Lin Xian: The remarks on the Inte caused extremefort. Tang Guo: She is going to pretend to be very nd and keep a faint smile. see you tomorrow Chapter 2017: The Lost Girl (73) Chapter 2017: The Lost Girl (73) Chapter 2017 Girl Who Lost Light (73) Xiao Lian adjusted for a while, with thefort of his teammates, his mood was much calmer. Although she was still ufortable, at this time, she also knew the importance. Today is the first show she cooperated with Jiang Yandong. It must not affect the game because of this incident. When she returned to her position, she subconsciously looked into the audience seat. Tang Guo''s sitting position is very conspicuous, which is the best viewing position. She saw it at a nce. Even though she knew Tang Guo could not see her, her face was a little ufortable. When she returned to her seat stiffly, she couldn''t help looking at the audience seat, and found that many audience members were looking at her position, holding their mobile phones and whispering. She could not hear what these people were muttering, she remembered subconsciously the words that she had previously received in private confidence. All of a sudden, my mood was bad. It is clear that Jiang Yandong has terminated his marriage contract with Tang Guo. Why doizens who don''t know the matter always hold her to scold? The more I thought about Xiao Lian, the more I felt embarrassed, and my head was a little messy. Especially those in the audience seat, while watching her, talking head to head, most of them are saying that she is not. "I have to say that Xiao Lian and Jiang Jiang''s cooperation is still good." "Although the character is not good, the technology is OK." "Yeah, with her cooperation, Jiang Jiang did not die once during the whole journey, thanks to her protection. We don''t talk about ethics or anything in terms of ethics. "I hope that with her cooperation at this year''s internationalpetition, Jiang Jiang will have a feast of the Holocaust." Xiao Ping thought these people were talking, she and Jiang Yandong fired cp, saying that she was shameless. In fact, the audience at the scene is more concerned about the current gamepetition. As for the other gossips, they are not so keen. Maybe they won''t go to Taotao on the Inte until the game is over. Even if Xiao Ping''s character is not bad, in the field of e-sports, there are a lot of fans of technical strength. It only depends on your strength, regardless of who you are. People don''t care about them at all, no matter who you are. However, because of these head-to-head actions, Xiao Qing, who had seen the abusivements of private letters, was greatly affected, and the previous adjustment was wasted. Lu Hong saw that her condition was not right, and came over again to talk to her for a while. Xiao Lian was afraid that it would really affect the performance. He calmed down a bit and restored his mood. The second game began. From the beginning, everyone found out that Xiao Ping''s cooperation was not as good as the previous one. Had it not been for Jiang Yandong''s quick response, he would have been almost killed by the enemy several times. Xiao Ping made three mistakes during this period. One time he did not set up a shield in time, so Jiang Yandong could only exchange one life with the enemy. If Xiao Lian responded in time, first block the injury, and then set Jiang Yandong as a shield, then Jiang Yandong could escape smoothly in the battle between the two sides. The second mistake was that Xiao Lian did not give a timely vision, which caused Jiang Yandong to be killed by the local Nosuke Secondary Three. The third time was that Xiao Lian didn''t give a big move in time and stunned the other two output positions. Jiang Yandong, who was currently dominating, had only a quarter of the blood. As a result, those two output positions came to death Jiang Yandong also snatched the dragon. Chapter 2018: The Lost Girl (74) Chapter 2018: The Lost Girl (74) Chapter 2018 Girl Who Lost Light (74) Each of these three mistakes is fatal to a team, and it is likely that it will be the opposite wave. Xiao Li didn''t fail to do this, but not in time. That is, she did not respond and Jiang Yandong was killed. Because for the first time he failed to set up a shield in time, Xiao Xiao''s confidence was hit. The original bad mood, coupled with panic, even if her own strength is not bad, there is no way to y to the best. A little stingy is the defeat of a game. This is during the game, even if Lu Hong is anxious to pull Xiao Li down, there is no way. He can only expect that Jiang Yandong can remain calm during the game ande up with a way toe back! Jiang Yandong has been in this business for a long time. He believes that the other party will definitely find a chance toe back. And Xiao Qing''s performance, he was angry, and understood that she might be affected by those previous remarks. He has decided that before the start of the next game, Xiao Ping must not be allowed to watch the phone. Xiao Lian has no experience in the end and is easily affected by external events. Jiang Yandong did not me Xiao Qing, his expression was very serious, and his mind was very calm, and he was looking for a chance to break through theeback. Now, instead of giving Xiao Li his back, he immediately changed his n, leaving Xiao Li behind, and adopted the method of orphans and jungles. At first nce, the other teammates understood what he meant, and dragged the opponent as far as possible. Jiang Yandong has a fast hand, and he is still in a tricky position. Every time he fought with his teammates, he went to steal the tower. Xiao Lian had no way to cooperate with him, and this game waspletely headwind. He has to break the fixed game mode, even if it is very dangerous. But as long as this situation is broken, there is a chance toe back. At this time, he also swept the tower very quickly, and he could push off a tower in less than five times. Before the other side caught Xiao Lian''s weakness, she had been looking for a breakthrough here. It never urred to them that they chased Xiao Lian''s breakthrough, but Jiang Yandong was stealing the tower, stealing the field, and other teammates were guarding the tower. As a result, the scene was very funny. The opponent actually chased an auxiliary run, which really made people lose their teeth. After all, this situation would basically not happen. Of course, they also reacted to the losses and went to contain Jiang Yandong. That is to say, Jiang Yandong has a quick hand and a tricky position. Unless the other party has hard control, the three will not catch him. When they came back to God, the other way was captured. Xiao Ping also responded, but she couldn''t keep up with Jiang Yandong''s pace, and there was another way, the whole team left her behind and was abandoned. In the end, this game was lost. The teams that can participate in professionalpetitions are not too weak. If Xiao Qing''s three mistakes, andter apparently can''t keep up with the team, they can''t catch the opportunity, and if they lose, it is reallyughing at the big teeth of the entire gaming circle. After the failure, both the audience and the members of their team wereplex-faced, and there were even fans on the audience seat to discuss it. Because of Xiao Mi''s three mistakes, they lost. Xiao Ping felt it after the game. People around her looked at her wrongly, which made her face hot. Chapter 2019: The Lost Girl (75) Chapter 2019: The Lost Girl (75) Chapter 2019 Girl Who Lost Light (75) She went to the audience subconsciously, and those people were still talking. And she also saw that Lin Tong was covering her mouth, looking at her, looking at Tang Guo, her face was very embarrassed. "Xiao Li, you have made too many mistakes." Lu Hong patted Xiaoli''s shoulder and thest game. He didn''t want to say anything to affect the team members'' mood. "y well in the next game, keep your mood peaceful, don''t think about other things for the time being." "I see, boss." Xiao Qing exhaled and went to see Jiang Yandong again. Jiang Yandong also nodded. "The first time you y in a game, it will be normal and tense. Take a good rest and strive for the next one. It doesn''t matter if you lose one game, we have a chance." "In the first game before, your performance was good." Jiang Yandong continued, although he was also hurt by Xiao Li''s mistakes, but looking at her, he couldn''t bear to me. I just hope she can make the most of thest scene. As long as thest game is won, everything is easy to say, and his team will not lose. Three games, two games victory, then this team''s victory. After being encouraged by Jiang Yandong, Xiao Lian felt better. But soon she discovered that other members did not look very well at her. Although she didn''t say anything directly, she could feel that their eyes revealed her distrust and me, which made her feel ufortable. Others were not the same as before, and talked to her with a smile. Especially a teammate who was ying at the same time. Gradually, Xiao Li''s opinions grew. Although they have some feelings for Xiao Lian. But they are born to like to y e-sports. Women are really nothing in front of e-sports. Winning or losing a game is something that each of them must take seriously. Anyone''s mistake is disrespect for the team. Even Tong Huai thought so. After the others left, he walked in front of Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, don''t drop the chain next time, if you lose, it will be Yan Dong''s shame." The three teams of the two teams will definitely win or lose. Jiang Yandong''s undefeated legend means that in the battle with all the teams, even if not every time they win the first two games, they can win two of them in the end. Jiang Yandong still has confidence in thest game. He intends to discuss it with others, and then when he encounters this unexpected situation, he will be less helpless. Xiao Lian didn''t feel that way, even though Jiang Yandong and the coach didn''t me her, the teammates who had been enthusiastic about her before were quite cold. This made her very sad. In this position, she does not want to lose the game. "y well, we know your strength, thest game, we must cheer." Wen Yunyang walked to Xiao Ping, carefullyforted, "Xiao Ping, the winning or losing of thest game, rested on you , Be sure to cheer. " Xiao Ping''s original mood was better when she saw Wen Yunyang''s smile on her face. "I will, I won''t bring losses to everyone." In the meantime, she really did it. Instead of looking at the phone, she no longer looked at the audience seats. In the third game, although her cooperation was quite satisfactory, she was not as good as in the first game, but she finally won. Watching the local crystal explode, Xiao Qing was relieved. But when she held the phone again, she found that she received many replies. Chapter 2020: The Lost Girl (76) Chapter 2020: The Lost Girl (76) Chapter 2020 The Girl Who Lost Her Light (76) She didn''t hold back and opened her eyes: "At this level, you still don''t want to drag Jiang Jiang." "Xiao Xiaosan, what kind of broken technology do you have, if Jiang Jiang was not here, you would have lost." "This woman is really disgusting. I doubt she used any means to confuse Jiang Jiang before joining the team." "I have seen this woman''s difort for a long time. I heard that Jiangjiang had not returned for the night for her and made Xiaoguo worry all night. "Jiang Jiang must have been confused by her. If something really happened, she didn''t look for anyone else, why did she have to find an engagement like this?" "It''s really coy and white lotus." ... Xiao Ping looked at the abusive words, could not bear it, and her eyes were red. But there were still people around, and she could only hold it. This time she did make a mistake and did not cooperate well in the third game, which caused Jiang Yandong to work so hard. But those people insulted her and were sloppy and white lotus, she couldn''t stand it. She never thought about destroying Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo. Tang Guo has been taken out of the ying field by Lin Xian and Lin Tong. Today, there seems to be some selling outside. Ask her if she has anything she wants, saying that everything around here is pretty good. It''s nice to be able to date a bald brother. Lin Tong was on the side, a bit sour. But she can mix the surrounding collections. She is really happy. Today, she chooses more points, and she must make the brother bleed. The reason why she did not leave directly, leaving the two here alone. It was Lin Tong who thought that Jiang Yandong did not disclose the two to dissolve the marriage. If you are seen by Xiange and Tang Guo alone, and if they areughing and joking, they will be easily used by people with intentions to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. The reason why she did not directly persuade Tang Guo to announce the termination of the marriage contract. She wanted Jiang Yandong to announce it directly. She nced at the words on the Inte. Xiao Ping looked at these, afraid she couldn''t stand it? At that time, Jiang Yandong couldn''t bear the pain of Xiao Ping. He jumped out and told the fans that he had already terminated the contract with Tang Guo. At this time, Jiang Yandong showed that the marriage contract was terminated, and the matter would not be easy. Everyone is not a fool. After a little analysis, you know why he did not announce it before, but now he wants to announce it. I didn''t announce it before, because I was afraid of losing his reputation. Then why is it announced now with the loss of reputation, that is, I don''t want to watch Xiao Ping be scolded. Now, isn''t the reputation of the scumbags and scumbags a reality? As long as they dare to be together, fans will not let go, plus Xiao Li''s performance today, it is no wonder that he is not scolded. Lin Tong put her mobile phone in her bag and sneered, thinking about that scene, she wanted tough out loud. [Host, Lin Tong looks particrly happy, Jiang Yandong clearly, they won today. The system asks something unclear, in fact, he also knows that even if a mature team like Jiang Yandong loses, they will quickly find the weakness and decide the strategy for the next game. There is more than one strategy to deal with unexpected situations at any time. It should be said that after losing the middle game, they have already done well. In the third game, Xiao Li may still cooperate with the bad situation to minimize her personal influence as much as possible. In any case, as long as they are not at the same level as the team or even exceed them, they will win in the third game. Chapter 2021: The Lost Girl (77) Chapter 2021: The Lost Girl (77) 2021: Wordscapes Uncrossed Cliff-Rift 19 Answers The result is the same, but Xiao Li''s performance is better than expected, although the cooperation still looks stiff. At least I didn''t make that low-level mistake again, but the viewing effect may not be so good. "Because mistakes are not allowed in the e-sports world. Especially for such low-level mistakes, no matter what the identity of the person is, once there is such a low-level mistake, they will be remembered by e-sports fans for a lifetime. Even if they retire in the future, From time to time, some people take out Taotao. Unless, in a certain game, they are in an absolute headwind, looking at the opportunity of noeback, and then using their personal ability to let the entire team win once, such an aura is possible Cover this little mistake. " [That''s too scary. As for Xiao Lian''s situation today, I''m afraid I won''t be scolded. "That''s for sure. Soon there should be a lot of people on the Inte. Go to the team''s official blog, let them pass Jiang Yandong, and let Xiao Qing get out of the team and out of the e-sports circle." The original good show, as long as the cooperation is good, to wee the first two games, the team''s victory. So Xiao Lian is a matter of character and was scolded, but in the eyes of e-sports fans, it is also very powerful, and can gain arge wave of fans. If you continue to do so, she should be able to be a myth in the e-sports circle once again with her talent. Unfortunately, she did not seize this opportunity, and her good debut turned into shame. Win the game, lose everything. Because of her cooperation, it made Jiang Yandong more difficult, which Jiang Yandong fans could not ept. I was looking forward to it so much. What they want to see is that Jiang Yandong can kill the Quartet. What is the situation now? Xiao Ping''s personal mistake required Jiang Yandong to pay for it, and the entire team paid for it, and they couldn''t ept it. Especially in thest scene, even though Xiao Ping did not make a mistake, the rigid cooperation made them feel ufortable. Jiang Yandong also yed carefully in thest game. Everyone knows why he did this. Therefore, if there is no other ident, Xiao Ping''s height in e-sports career has stopped. Of course, if she leaves this team and goes to other teams to y the output position, there may be some vitality. "Xiaoguo, do you like what I said just now?" Lin Xian asked. Tang Guo nodded. "Listening to Xiange''s description, they all feel good." "Then buy them all. It''s rare to see such aplete set of hands." Lin Xian didn''t really like these, but he was at Tang Guo''s house before and found that she had a room where all the hands were collected. After asking, I realized that although she did not y games, she also liked to collect these beautiful hand-made dolls. She likes it so much that today''s must not be missed. "Buddy, what about me?" Lin Tong said sourly, "I''m your cousin anyway, will this forget me?" "What do you want?" Lin Xian asked. Lin Tong: Look, this tone is really different, it really is a cousin. "Everything!" Lin Tong pretended to be angry, "Every kindes with one, no, two with me, Xiaoguo and me." Lin Xian nodded, and said to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, then I''ll pick one, how about it?" Lin Tong: Furious. My cousin is no longer her cousin. At this moment, there was noisy behind him, Lin Tong quickly turned back, and Tang Guo turned around. Although she can''t see anything, the system will broadcast her live. [It''s Xiao Lian that they appeared and something happened. Chapter 2022: The Lost Girl (78) Chapter 2022: The Lost Girl (78) 2022: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "What happened?" Tang Guo asked lightly. The system listened to her tone. I still didn''t know where she was. She was probably guessing, and she was d. [Xiao Ping''s previous performance was already dissatisfied by many audience members. They dare not do anything in it, after all, they are afraid of being cklisted. Xiao Ping came out, then it''s different. Just aftering out, many people shouted around Xiao Ping, Xiao Ping rolled out of the e-sports circle, and Xiao Ping was shameless. Of course, there are some fans who came to buy around today. They are already on the Inte. Tao is very powerful. It can be said that Xiao Li is now yelling in the e-sports circle on the Inte. It is also that Jiang Yandong''s halo is too big, and their team is too strong. Everyone has no choice but to ept Xiao Qing''s hindrance, even if the game is won today. Tang Guo nodded. "That would be expected. If I didn''t show up, she would go smoothly. It became a myth in the e-sports circle. Countless trials and hardships have created a tenacious heart. But I appeared early and she had no chance to be tempered, she would only be out. " It wasn''t that Xiao Qing wasn''t smart, but she appeared in advance, so that Xiao Qing didn''t have a chance to gain experience. Naturally, she couldn''t take the achievement of the original plot. Like the worlds before, the heroine of each world may not be a perfect person at first. But in the end, it will always be perfect. Because they have been sufficiently disciplined and various opportunities, suffering is there, but in general, it is smooth sailing and will naturally grow to what everyone wants. Once all this is broken, the so-called halo will not be easy. There were countless people shouting around, let Xiao Piao get out of the e-sports circle, Tang Guo did not directly express augh, but was very calm. Today''s game, Xiao Li has actually lost. Even if she doesn''t do anything in the future, Xiao Lian can''t get up. Lin Tong was on one side and was talking to Tang Guo about the other side. After speaking, he sighed, "This is the case in e-sports. A slight mistake can be remembered for a long time. Xiao Lian is still the only female yer. She will suffer in the future. " "Isn''t it a buyer?" Tang Guo asked. Lin Xian quickly said, "Then buy it." As for Xiao Li behind him, Jiang Yandong took him in his arms and sent him to the car. When Jiang Yandong heard those people, he scolded Xiao Ping, and his heart was on fire. But there is no way to send it out. After all, Xiao Li made too many mistakes today. No wonder these people are crazy. When he was sent back to the club, Xiao Li was naturally criticized. However, they did not intend to give up Xiao Li and trained for so long, and Xiao Li and Jiang Yandong''s cooperation was indeed perfect. It was a male and female cpbination, which was more eye-catching and could do a lot of topics. The club believes that it is not cost-effective to just give up and intend to continue. On the Inte, countless people are scolding Xiao Qing green tea, Bai Lian, and people with fiancee to fire cp. If the technology is not good, they must be able to y the game. What special method must be used. As a result, topics such as # #, # # were on the list, and they were intensified for two consecutive days. Jiang Yandong couldn''t bear it in the end, and sent a dynamic report, indicating that he and Tang Guo had terminated their marriage. Both parties were free people. There was no such thing as Xiao Qingxiaosan. It was originally thought that Xiao Lian would not be scolded again. see you tomorrow Chapter 2023: The Lost Girl (79) Chapter 2023: The Lost Girl (79) 2023: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Jiang Yandong never thought that after rifying everything,izens scolded him even harder. Looking at those abusive words, he was a little dazed and annoyed. For the first time, he felt that these crazy e-sports fans were a burden. "Shameless, this is really the primary Sancheng room, the scumbag can''t helping out to protect Primary Three." "Yeah, since the marriage contract has been terminated long ago, why didn''t it be announced earlier and then only at this time?" "What else can it be? There were so many things that happened before, I was afraid to be announced, and scolded byizens. After all, Xiaoguo paid so much for him, and he focused on him. If he dared to announce the dissolution of the marriage contract, it wouldn''t be too loud. Image plummeted. " "No wonder Xiaoguo has nt updated the news for a long time. By the way, I remember what happened to Xiao Ping. Let Jiang Yandong help her. After disappearing for one night, Xiaoguo did nt update the news?" "I turned it over just now. That''s it. That said, most of the time they had terminated their engagement." The remarks on the Inte have intensified, and the people in the club did not expect that Jiang Yandong would directly send out dynamic rifications about the termination of the marriage contract between him and Tang Guo. Before Xiao Li was scolded alone, it was not a big deal, after all, Jiang Yandong was fine. But now it''s dynamic, isn''t that just for sitting? Because of Xiao Ping, they only terminated their marriage. If Xiao Ping is the upper third, then there is no way to wash it. At the same time, Jiang Yandong also won the title of a scumbag. It is impossible to wash white. Jiang Yandong was at the club and was severely apuded. He didn''t say anything to rebut, but Xiao Lian looked at him and couldn''t bear it. When I wanted to say something, I was caught by Wen Yunyang, the tip of my eye. "What you say at this time will cause dissatisfaction and cause trouble for Yan Dong." Wen Yunyang''s voice was very small, but this calmed Xiao Ping. "After all, this is a big deal." The head of the club looked at Lu Hong. "Do you have any ideas? You can''t let Jiang Yandong''s reputation continue to deteriorate." Lu Hong was helpless, "What can be done? No one can believe it no matter how much you do now. Do more and do more, say more and more." Jiang Yandong is young. Naively thought that acknowledging such a dissolution would help Xiao Lian prove innocence. It''s really possible to change people. But his fiance was Tang Guo. The one who saved Jiang Yandong, paid everything for him, liked him wholeheartedly, and even greeted Tang Guo, a fan of many e-sports fans. The two of them know about the whole e-sports circle. Jiang Yandong is doing this now, and everyone''s heart is delicate. "Sorry, I will bear the consequences of this matter alone. I can do whatever you want." The words of Jiang Yandong made the head of the club and Lu Hong a bit angry. Does Jiang Yandong feel that he has done something wrong? "In short, Yandong can''t have that rtionship with Xiao Qing anyway. As long as you continue to be innocent, rumors will automatically dissipate." Lu Hong also nodded, "Yes, at this time, I sent one on the official blog. The two are serious teammates. As for the others, don''t say more. In the next game, Xiaoli will perform well, and, Except for the game, you shouldn''t contact Yandong in private. " Chapter 2024: The Lost Girl (80) Chapter 2024: The Lost Girl (80) 2024: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "When this thing passes slowly, the fans will forget it." Wen Yunyang agreed, this way. Xiao Huai, who has always been somewhat interested in Xiao, also quickly agreed: "Yes, except for training games andpetitions, Xiao Li and Yan Dong had better not contact in private. If Xiao Li has any trouble, you can call us Everyone else in the team. We are basically single and we wo nt be said to help you. " Everyone thought that this decision was a good one, Xiao Ping was a little ufortable, and finallypromised. She also didn''t want to be scolded as a junior, let alone see Jiang Yandong being scolded as a scumbag. If you do nt touch it, then do nt touch it. Seeing that they both agreed, everyone was relieved. The person in charge of the club suddenly said, "I think for the sake of stability, after a while, Xiao Li might as well develop a contract rtionship with other team members. In that way, everyone is more convinced that you and Jiang Yandong only have teammates. You are innocent. When you wait for a certain period of time to release this rtionship, there is no loss on either side. " The proposal of the person in charge has been approved by many people. Especially, Tong Huai, Wen Yunyang and others who have thoughts on Xiao Ping. Lu Hong frowned, disapproving. But he has no way to intervene except to help members of the team, training games, delving into programs. "No, I''m against it." Jiang Yandong didn''t want to, and said directly, "This is not fair to anyone." The person in chargeughed, "What''s not fair? It''s not true, it''s just a couple announced to the outside world. You can get along with each other in the n, how to get along with each other, and interact with each other on the Inte. The cardinal number is there, and it won''t be really crazy to follow your private life. But if you contact Xiao Ping in private, the consequences will be different. " This is to warn Jiang Yandong that he should not mess around again. "I see it." Tong Huai said, "This can prove the innocence of the two of you, and not really do something? In the future, if there is someone you like on both sides, you can use the excuse of discord to separate them. Not many people care. At most, people can talk about it. It is much better than being a junior, a scumbag who betrays his faith. " Xiao Lian couldn''t stand the words of Xiaosan, and agreed at the moment, even if he was very aggrieved. "On the official blog of the team over there, a statement was issued, indicating that there was only a cooperative rtionship between Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, and then there was nothing to say." Lin Xian massaged Tang Guo''s fingers while talking about the Inte thing. Jiang Yandong also gave him a surprise and announced the dissolution of the marriage contract directly, so now he can get along with Tang Guo brightly. "They are nning to respond with silence," Tang Guo said tly. "This is a good way. No matter how to exin it, it is useless. Netizens will not listen." "After a while, they will slowly forget about it. If Jiang Yandong wins this year''s internationalpetition, he will only be the hero." Lin Xian saw Tang Guo''s cold and indifferent appearance, and suddenly said, "This year he may be able to obtain the title of international champion, then next year may not be." "The championship next year is mine, whether it''s a team or a single." It''s all his. Chapter 2025: The Lost Girl (81) Chapter 2025: The Lost Girl (81) 2025: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo heard Lin Xian''s prudent words and pursed his lips, though he could not see the serious expression on the other side. But she could feel the persistence and seriousness from the other person''s tone. She asked, "Xiangxi seems to be very attached to victory." "No, I''m just more obsessed with Ying Jiang Yandong." Lin Xian answered very frankly, he can be sure that he once heard the sound in his dream, that is, the sound of Tang Guo''s guide stick falling on the ground, one beep, one meal The meal was so loud that he had toe to this earthly world. Purpose, just for her. Now that they have a clear mind, Jiang Yandong also announced the termination of the marriage contract between them. Of course, he didn''t think the time was right before the time of confession, and he needed to confirm whether Tang Guo really forgot Jiang Yandongpletely. Perhaps, he can take step by step into the heart of the other person, and integrate into the life of the other person. The temptation step by step, as long as she didn''t refuse, it was Lang Lang''s intention that she could confess her intentions. "Why is Brother Xian so persistent in winning Jiang Yandong?" Tang Guo asked directly. This is because Lin Xian is a little flustered and wins Jiang Yandong. Of course, she wants to let her know that Jiang Yandong is really nothing, and he is fine. Jiang Yandong entered the e-sportspetition at the age of 14. He only started this year and will join the team next year. If he wins Jiang Yandong, can he prove that he is better than Jiang Yandong? Jiang Yandong didn''t care about her. He wanted to tell her that even if he stood in Jiang Yandong''s position, she was still the most important in his heart. All the questions were asked here, but Lin Xian was in a daze and was at a loss. "Is this a difficult question?" "Not difficult." Lin Xian quickly answered. Tang Guo sneered, "Why don''t you answer?" System: Of course, I am afraid of being rejected. Whoever told you to inherit the original owner, you really like Jiang Yandong. This guy is afraid, so he has to n carefully step by step. The so-called eager to eat hot tofu is like this. Seeing the host greatly means that I want to have a love rtionship in advance. pretty good. "Because of this answer, it''s a bit hard to tell," Lin Xian said, "Answered, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe here in the future." "Howe, I have to rely on my brother to help me restore my fingers." Lin Xian had pinched Tang Guo''s knuckles. Suddenly he wrapped her handpletely in his palm, and whispered, "So what?" Before Tang Guo answered, he changed an action so that the palms of the two hands were close to the palms and their fingers were intertwined. Now that he hase here, he can''t deny it and dig a hole for himself, making it more difficult to confess in the future? Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t speak, he was still a little nervous. It''s more tense thaning down the mountain for the first time and being exposed to new things in the city. "Little fruit." For a long time, Lin Xian didn''t get Tang Guo''s response and couldn''t help but speak out. He didn''t let go of her hand, and he ran away, afraid that he would let go. "Xiang, where are you looking for a girl, just pull someone else''s hand. If I didn''t know your character, I thought you were ying hooligan." Listening to Tang Guo''s sweet tone, Lin Xian was finally relieved. He slowly let go of her hand and squeezed his finger joints again to massage, "Xiao Guo means, don''t you oppose my pursuit?" "That little fruit, how about you being my girlfriend?" Chapter 2026: The Lost Girl (82) Chapter 2026: The Lost Girl (82) 2026: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "The idle brother first answered the previous question, why should he insist on winning Jiang Yandong." Lin Xian did not want to answer, "Because he is not good for you, I want to defeat him, and I want to show him that after you became my girlfriend, I was held in the palm of his hand, and he regretted it. " Tang Guo fluttered a smile, "It turned out that the brother must work hard, Jiang Yandong''s strength is very good, the team match is better, the heads-up match is different, that ispletely a person''s strength." "I will win." "That little fruit, do you promise my girlfriend?" Tang Guo nodded and smiled, "Yes." When Lin He heard the promise, Lin Xian had an unspeakable joy in his heart. Now she wrapped her little hand in her palm and held it slightly harder. This time, he was really frank and bright. He did not ask if Tang Guo had Jiang Yandong in his heart. These days, he also knows her somewhat. Even if there is, it will soon be gone. "In fact, I have long forgotten Jiang Yandong." Tang Guo took the initiative to say this, "Only if you don''t care about a person, will it be so indifferent, what do you say, brother?" Hearing this, Lin Xian was happier. He believed her. Then he asked a little bit, "Should Xiaogu like me?" "At least a little, right? If you didn''t like it, you wouldn''t agree." Tang Guoughed, "Brother, you really are like Xiaotong, you are a very smart person. Yeah, I like you very much, although not much, but I like it too. In the future, I may slowly A little more. " "Then I will fight for it, and you will be filled with likes for me." On the same day, Chen''s mother came and saw the two sitting together in front of the piano and ying the piano. She smiledfortably, and she knew that the bald guy would be sessful. Watching two young men and women immersed in the piano, Mother Chen just put the prepared food on the table, without reminding. A piano song will end soon, and the food will not be cold. Sure enough, when the piano song was over, Tang Guo smelled the scent and asked Lin Xian to take her over to eat. On the table, Lin Xian found a small note left by his mother, saying that something was wrong this afternoon, and asked him to take care of Tang Guo. He squeezed the small note and threw it into the trash. With a smile on his face, Tang Guo was brought to his seat. "Mother Chen prepared eight dishes today, one soup ..." Lin Xian first gave Tang Guo the name of the dish, described her color, and then asked her, "So what do you want to eat now?" It''s also because Lin Xian is here, so the dishes prepared by Chen''s mother are not like the previous ones, all made into small pieces. Tang Guo can be directly put into a bowl and eaten with a spoon. After all, she couldn''t see her eyes. Even if she put the dishes in a bowl, the chopsticks were not easy to pinch and put in her mouth, so she used that method. Because of Chen Ma''s care inside and out, Jiang Yandong never cared. Not to mention, sit side by side and help Tang Guo name the dishes and describe the color of these dishes. Ask her again what she wants to eat. Even if Jiang Yandong eats at home, Chen''s mother also prepares two kinds, one is eaten by Jiang Yandong, and the other is the small piece eaten by Tang Guo. Chen Ma''s craftsmanship is good. Even small pieces will not affect the taste. Chapter 2027: The Lost Girl (83) Chapter 2027: The Lost Girl (83) 2027: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers However, every time she was outside, watching Tang Guo holding a bowl alone, eating with a spoon, and then watching Jiang Yandong sit on his side, he didn''t ask her at all, if he wanted to eat something else, just eat it by himself, not in his heart happy. At the time, the original owner at that time liked Jiang Yandong so much that he was normal and didn''t care so much at all. Mother Chen didn''t leave, she hid outside and watched secretly. When Lin Xian patiently reported Tang Guo''s dish name, she did not intentionally make that kind of small piece of food. She saw it out. This bald guy was interesting to Miss Xiao Guo. If such a good girl as Miss Xiaoguo, if there is someone who loves her in this life, that would be great. She just looked at this guy very well, how good a person is to you, often these little details can best exin. After reporting the dish name, she saw Lin Xian giving Tang Guo a vegetable. It was inconvenient to see Tang Guo, he went directly to her mouth and said, "Let me help you." "That will dy leisurely eating. I will be full in a while and the dishes will be cold." Lin Xian was very happy to hear such words. He said with pride, "I can use it with one heart." "How do you use it with one mind?" "I can feed you vegetables with my right hand and eat myself with my left hand." Tang Guo was a little surprised, "So amazing?" "Of course, I set the phone aside and recorded it. You can take it back to ask Mother Chen." "No, I''m sure he won''t lie to me." Hearing this, Lin Xian was so hot in his heart that he would never lie to her all his life. How could he bear to lie to her? He was not Jiang Yandong''s dog stuff. Mother Chen hid to one side and stared stunned. Lin Xian fed Tang Guo with her right hand and fed herself with her left hand. They bothughed while eating, and finally sheughed, covering her mouth, and left quickly, with a little tear in her eyes. This matter must be told to Mr. and Mrs. After taking two steps, Chen''s mother went back again, took out her mobile phone and recorded a short video, and then left with satisfaction. This young man is qualified. Mrs. Xiazi should be able to concentrate on scientific research and not worry about Miss Xiaoguo''s future. This guy is really good. It must be Miss Xiaoguo''s kind heart that God sent him here. After lunch, Lin Xian proposed to go to the movies. He didn''t think that Tang Guo couldn''t see a movie because he couldn''t see it. They can go to the couple''s private room and watch the movie while exining to her. Both of them can feel the charm of a movie without affecting other people. Tang Guo naturally agreed, and it really was the kind of love that fell in love. The system saw Tang Guo already immersed in love, and also smiled with relief, this guy is really more and more ttering. Even if the other party is more important in the host''s big heart in the future, he doesn''t mind. After watching the movie, Lin Xian led her to go shopping, go to the snack street for snacks, and go to the mall to buy beautiful clothes and bags. Go to the counter to buy skin care products, perfumes and jewelry. Lin Xian''s behavior made Tang Guo feel that this guy nned to make up for the nk days when she hadn''t met her in the previous 19 years. "Except for skincare products for face washing, makeup cannot be used." Tang Guo''s hand was tightly held by Lin Xian and he heard that he was choosing lipstick for her, and said quickly. Chapter 2028: The Lost Girl (84) Chapter 2028: The Lost Girl (84) 2028: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Of course, she did not mean not to buy. System: Fake, isn''t it just trying to trick the bald little brother to apply lipstick to you? "Xiaoguo wants to go out in the future, so let me know, I wille to help you." Lin Xian is still a little nervous, makeup, he really can''t, but there is no problem in applying lipstick. It seems that in the past few days, he has to go back to Xiaotong to ask and study. "That''s troublesome brother." "What''s the trouble, put lipstick on your girlfriend and eyebrows, that''s right." Near the evening, Lin Xian hung on his body with arge bag and a spare hand to hold Tang Guo. Mother Chen counted the time to prepare meals, and almostughed when she saw how they came back. This young man is really a treasure. He actually asked Miss Xiaoguo to pick it up. "Xiaoxian, there is something in my house. The rice is ready. Please take care of Miss Xiaoguo." "Mother Chen, go and be busy, I will take care of her." Lin Xian answered happily. Seeing how Chen Ma smiled away, she didn''t understand anything. After spending half a day happily, Lin Xian bid farewell to leaving. When he returned to Lin''s house, he didn''t rx, but instead found Lin Tong and asked her to help. "Brother, do you sleep at such arge night? Do you know that it is terrible for a woman to not sleep at ten in the evening?" "I remember you oftene back at eleven o''clock? It''s only nine-thirty now, Xiaotong, brother asks for your help." Lin Tong asked curiously, "What is it?" "I want to ask you something about makeup, how to learn for beginners, and the tutorials on the Inte, I don''t think it is good enough. I thought about it, your skills are good, all of you are your own family and ask you the best." Lin Tong froze. Does her cousin need makeup? "Brother, do you put on a bald head and do makeup?" Lin Xian didn''t feel ufortable at all, and said very seriously, "Today I confirmed the rtionship with Xiaoguo and took her to buy makeup. After she went out, I had to help her with it. The point is, I am now Only lipstick, Xiaotong, only you can help me in this matter. " Lin Tong was shocked. What a big thing did this guy quietly do? In the end, Lin Tong agreed. Not only that, she also called several of her peers at homeas her experiment. For several nights in a row, Lin Xian and Lin Tong were studying makeup techniques and watching makeup tutorials. Several peers in the family are tormented by them every day. But thinking that this is a lifelong event for Lin Xian, they endured a sacrifice. So when dating Tang Guo again, Lin Xianzai drew a peach makeup for her carefully. The system was shocked to see the skilled technology. He quickly said to Tang Guo, [The host is big, it''s terrible, it''s terrible, this guy has a good makeup technique. When he paints your eyeshadow, you close your eyes and I will show you. When Tang Guo closed her eyes, she really saw Lin Xian''s skillful makeup technique in the system disy. "Really nice." Tang Guo couldn''t help but praise, her boyfriend was really good. Not only did she put on her makeup, Lin Xian also gave Tang Guo a beautiful fake nail chip, and gave her a nice hairstyle. The system showed Tang Guo a photo and it was really good. Although it wasn''t good to boast of himself, it was really good. "Let''s go." This time, Lin Xian still took Tang Guo to watch Jiang Yandong''s game. Prior to the victory of Jiang Yandong''s team, many teams have been defeated. This game today is thest in the country. The winner will have to participate in internationalpetitions on behalf of our country. As said before, he will not miss every game of Jiang Yandong. It''s just his first time holding such a beautiful girlfriend and such a high-profile past. The presence of the two at the door of the ying field attracted a lot of attention. Many people dare not recognize that Tang Guo is the one being led by Lin Xian. They secretly took a photo, and were going to ask if it was true. Also, is that handsome bald little brother Tang''s new boyfriend? see you tomorrow Chapter 2029: The Lost Girl (85) Chapter 2029: The Lost Girl (85) 2029: Wordscapes Uncrossed Vista-Fall 20 Answers Today''s game, Lin Tong did not rely on following Lin to spare, leaving space for two people. Lin Xian carefully took Tang Guo into the ying field, and the people around him looked secretly. After all, Jiang Yandong''s affairs have been so much troubled in these months that many people have known Tang Guo. Even if she painted a very beautiful peach makeup, through close observation, they can almost be sure that this beautiful girl is indeed Tang Guo. It was just the little bald brother who held her and smiled softly. They didn''t know who it was, but everyone knew that it was definitely a rtionship between men and women. Goodbye Lin Xian was careful to help Tang Guo to his seat, it really took care of them, and the girls who looked around were a little envious. Although the bald brother has no hair, he can be handsome, even if he has no hair, he is still handsome. Not only long, handsome, but also so gentle and considerate to his girlfriend. How many boys can achieve this level these years. They also did not go into why Tang Guo had made a new boyfriend, and counting the time, she had really broken the marriage rtionship with Jiang Yandong for months. For a few months, isn''t it normal to be able to meet such a gentle boyfriend and develop the rtionship between men and women? Recalling that in the month when the marriage was terminated, Tang Guo also recorded a good thing between her and Jiang Yandong, and they felt abnormal in their hearts. Now that the marriage contract has been terminated, why should we record that video? The more they thought, the more they felt wrong, because Jiang Yandong was scolded too badly, did the club ask her topromise? Think of it this way, many people feel a little upset. And also remembered one thing, Tang Guo''s two deleted videos, although there are manyizens on the Inte to save, but she was deleted. They had no doubt at all and rified with the audience that the misunderstanding was that Tang Guo had no intention. It could only be one purpose, to help Jiang Yandong. There was no trace of anger in my heart, only pity. So now seeing Lin Xian, the new boyfriend, who treats her so well, and those who know her at the scene are rather happy. "I haven''t seen it before, Jiang Yandong has led Tang Guo out like this." "When you say that, I also find that she and Jiang Yandong have never been so close." "Perhaps it was right to break the engagement." Not only were there people who were interested in gossip whispering, pictures on the Inte of Tang Guo being dragged into the game scene by Lin Xian, but also heated discussions. At this moment Lin Xian was exining the game with Tang Guo, and neither of them had the mood to pay attention to things on the Inte. Xiao Lian''s mentality has also been adjusted. Although the cooperation is so perfect when there is no training, there is no more error, and it is not stiff. It is still ornamental. Because of her performance, fans resisted her slightly. However, in the live broadcast room, there are still blockbusters and boycotts against Xiao Lian, let Xiao Lian get out of the e-sports circle, and even more vicious text appears. The club also learned cleverly because of thest thing. Before the end of the game, they stipted that all members should not touch the mobile phone, so as not to be affected by strange words on the Inte. No surprise, this time it was Jiang Yandong''s team that won. Because the opponent''s strength is also very strong, they have a total of three games. Chapter 2030: The Lost Girl (86) Chapter 2030: The Lost Girl (86) Chapter 2030: The Girl Who Lost Her Light (86) Jiang Yandong''s team won the first victory with the third victory. The team from lei has won the third ce in domesticpetitions. This result is not bad, anyway, the results of their team, basically either third or second runner-up, have been unable to win the championship. Lei they are not discouraged, they really y e-sports, not for fame and fortune. The starting point of their birth is already beyond the end of others. Entering this industry is just like, but they do nt win the championship once, they still have a little regret. Nowadays, this game is being yed all over the world, so in each country, only the teams that qualify for the championship can participate in internationalpetitions without exception. They have two regrets. First, they have not won a domestic championship, and second, they have not participated in an internationalpetition. If these two wishes are fulfilled, they will have no regrets in the e-sports circle. These were all discussed by Lin Xian and Tang Guo, who also said to Tang Guo at the time, "I think they will be able to realize this desire next year." "Not only that, there will be Jiang Yandong in the e-sports circle for a day. The domestic champions on behalf of the country to participate in internationalpetitions must be me and Lei Ge." At that time, Tang Guo just smiled and said, "I believe that leisure brothers can. If you have leisure brothers in the e-sports circle for a day, the championship is yours." At that moment, Lin Xian heard this, thinking that he must practice hard martial arts and train the game carefully. The practice of martial arts is to maintain good physical fitness, the flexibility of the finger joints, and to do some math problems and exercise the brain''s reaction ability, so as not tog behind younger yers in the future. Everyone understands that the younger the better in this industry. The career of e-sports yers is very short. Generally, they will retire before the age of thirty. Many yers are under the age of 25. ying for a few years, they either go behind the scenes or be anchors or change careers. This is an industry that eats youth. But he is not the same. His internal strength and martial arts can dy the aging of the body. Doing math problems can keep the brain flexible, not rigid, and the reaction slows down. Lin Xian felt that he had too much to do. After the game, Lin Xian was unwilling to take Tang Guo to crowd people, for fear of crowding her. So the two of them sat in their fingers with their fingers crossed, not worried at all. Even though many people looked at them side by side, they still whispered and nned to wait for others to leave before going out. Waiting for people to go almost, they are very conspicuous. The members of Jiang Yandong''s team discovered the existence of the two, and when they saw that they were intimate, they looked different for a while. Xiao Ping saw this and didn''t know why he felt relieved. Did Tang Guo have a new boyfriend? The other party and Jiang Yandong are afraid that there is no possibility of rbination. Tong Huai just nced and looked away with contempt. If it were not for today''s mood, and Lu Hong nced at him again, he would probably say a few words. Forget it, I wo nt say it today, lest everyone s interest be ruined. After a while, it will be the internationalpetition. yers from other countries wille to them, so as not to annoy the coach. As for Jiang Yandong, his eyes areplicated. He noticed at a nce that Tang Guo was different. It has be more beautiful, and today''s makeup is beautiful. Chapter 2031: The Lost Girl (87) Chapter 2031: The Lost Girl (87) 2031: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The skirt was a good fit, as if tailored to her. She also wore a pair of very beautiful purple pearl earrings, which fit her perfectly. There is also a nice crystal pendant on the neck, which is very beautiful. There is also a jewel bracelet on the wrist, and those half-length dresses are really beautiful. What is even more pungent is that the original powder nails were actually covered with very beautiful fake nails, which sparkled, and he had to look away. He still didn''t hold back. He looked at her feet and found something different. She was wearing a pair of small high heels. Ever since she couldn''t see her eyes, they were always simple ts. Because she can''t see her eyes, she can''t walk in other shoes. Tang Guo, who was so bright, called Jiang Yandong for a while and didn''t know what to say. Unconsciously, he walked towards Tang Guo''s position. Afraid of the ident, Lu Hong quickly followed, and now that he saw it, he had to say hello. When he was about to greet Tang Guo, he couldn''t help but look at Lin Linxian first. Before he could speak, Tang Guo made a noise. "Is it Yan Dong and Lu Hong?" I heard Tang Guo call him Yandong again, and Jiang Yandong suddenly noticed that this "yandong" didn''t feel the same as calling him. Too calm and too dull. Every time she called him, she could feel the sweet tone, with infinite affection and joy. At this time, her "Yandong brother" seemed to be just a title to him. She didn''t change the title to him, but changed the rtionship between them. It was also this title that made Jiang Yandong realize that the little girl who had been with him since he was a child and called his brother Yan Dong with joy, no longer liked him. Yes, he understands. She didn''t like him anymore, otherwise she wouldn''t stand in front of him so calmly. His expression was dull, he greeted him generously, and was shaken by another person. He did not mean to show off to him, it was a simple name to call an acquaintance. Jiang Yandong stiffened his body, stood still, and answered, "It''s me." "Xiangge just told me about your performance today, and it was as exciting as ever. In the next internationalpetition, you have to cheer for your country." Listening to such a pure blessing, Jiang Yandong''s heart was not taste, and he couldn''t help it. She really didn''t like him anymore. She liked his look, and he was so profound at this moment that she could instantly recall the look of her infatuation. Jiang Yandong shook his head quickly, in fact, he was not so reluctant to dissolve the engagement. He had to admit that his engagement with her was really not because he liked it, but because he felt guilty. "Xiaoguo, is this your boyfriend?" Lu Hong saw that Jiang Yandong''s look was not right, and asked quickly, trying to make Jiang Yandong sober. Now the two of them are over. Now that it''s over, then don''t be involved, it''s not good. "Yes, this is Lin Xian, now is my boyfriend." Tang Guo naturally introduced, "He will also participate in e-sports next year." Lu Hong nodded and didn''t take it to heart. It was only the change of Tang Guo''s body. He looked at Jiang Yandong, who was stunned, and realized that Tang Guo''s choice was not wrong this time. The woman in love is having a good time, it is easy to see from her appearance. Chapter 2032: The Lost Girl (88) Chapter 2032: The Lost Girl (88) 2032: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After Lin Xian took Tang Guo away, Jiang Yandong was still a bit lost. Lu Hong patted him on the shoulder. "Why, regret it?" "No, she can find her own happiness." He could see that Tang Guo today is happier than ever, and happier than her eyes. The better she is now, the less he feels in his heart. It turned out she could look so glorious even without her eyes. The person who can make her glorious is actually Lin Xian. "Jiang Yandong, are you okay?" Xiao Qing also came over and asked, "Now you should rest assured, Tang Guo has found her happiness, don''t miss it anymore." "I know." Lu Hong didn''t want Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong to go too close, he waved his hand, "Let''s go, go back first, there will be a celebration partyter." "Xiao Ping," Lu Hong whispered to Xiao Ping, "Recently near the internationalpetition, you and Jiang Yandong pay attention in public, do not go too close, it is easy to be pinched by the handle. This time, we beat each other, Before that, they were afraid that they would find excuses to make an essay, and that would be bad for you and Jiang Yandong. " The team that Lu Hong said is the one that lost to them today. The code name of the team is w. Of course, the full name is not like this, but everyone in the e-sports circle refers to the other party as the W team. The team that Jiang Yandong is in is short for two letters: SJ. Originally, there was only an abbreviation S. Later, after Jiang Yandong joined, he created an undefeated myth. The club decided to grant Jiang Yandong infinite glory and add his code name "J" to the short name of the team. Xiao Qing heard Lu Hong''s words, but nodded, but nodded, and answered. Recently, she has cooperated well with Jiang Yandong. Although there are people scolding her every day on the Inte, she has gained many fans who hope she is good. It is also thefort of these fans, supporting her. Thinking of Grandpa, she felt sad again. The matter was veryplicated. She had secretly visited Grandpa before. The things stolen by my grandpa are immensely implicated. I really have to judge that it will take a year and a half to get results. If in the meantime, she can find those babies to hand in, and can also reduce crime. If she can win the international championship this time, she can get a lot of money, and some things can be bought back with money. As for those who ca nt buy it back, by the end of the game, she ns to find time. No matter what method is used, she must get those things back and relieve grandpa from crime. This is her only rtive. Seeing Xiao Ping''s sullenness, Tong Huai thought that it was Tang Guo''s appearance that made her unhappy. He saw the remarks about Tang Guoxin''s boyfriend on thiswork, could not help butnded on the trumpet, and made a remark: I think that Tang Guo, it was just pretending to be deeply sympathetic to Jiang Yandong to win everyone''s sympathy. Otherwise, how can the other party find a new boyfriend within three months? Do nt be fooled by her, even if she is blind, she is a weak person, does not mean she is a good person. She is all showing affection for Jiang Yandong. Why did she have a boyfriend in just three months? Within a few moments, this discussion had many discussions, and some people were taken to the rhythm at a time. Believing what Tong Huai said, he really thought that Tang Guo was a half-hearted and pretentious person. Chapter 2033: The Lost Girl (89) Chapter 2033: The Lost Girl (89) 2033: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers For a while, some people on the Inte did say that Tang Guo was not. The incident was immediately caught by the system. Even if Tang Guo was being led by the bald brother to go shopping and eat ice cream, he couldn''t help reminding him. "Is that so?" [Yes, now many people are saying that the host is pretending to be big, white lotus, pretending to be weak to deceive others'' sympathy. "Who did it, Tongzi, and I didn''t hurt the interests of others, especially the W team, they should not attack me. If they want to attack, they will only attack Jiang Yandong with my weakness and pity. Cha Check, who did it. " This little thing, of course, does not stump the system. It didn''t take long for him to find out who did it. [The host is big, Tong Huai. "It turned out to be him, and every time he looked at me unpleasantly, this person was really annoying. This time it actually provoke me directly." Before she can say anything, the voice of the system sounds again: [The host is big, something new is happening. A person who thinks of himself as your fan has sent several videos in the dynamic. At present, there have been many big V forwards. "What video?" [The video where Lu Hong asked you to talk about things in the cafe before, and the video where you went to Jiang Yandong Club and talked to those people. In short, in order to help Jiang Yandongpromise the picture, the sound is presented in that video, and now many people have watched it and discussed it. Tang Guo almostughed. She just wanted Xiaotong to y two of these videos for her. I didn''t expect someone to go with her. Acting so fast, it seems to want to use her to fight Jiang Yandong. Look, that Tong Huai''s good deeds went back in less than half an hour. It can be seen that this man, it is better not to do bad things that hurt others. Otherwise, it is possible to back bite at any time. Indeed, just after dinner, Tong Huai, who was in a toilet, came back and found that the atmosphere was not right. After knowing the cause of the incident, he rushed to the Inte to watch, and watched the videos that were said to be vague or unclear, clear and unclear. Anyway, I can see who the person is, and I can clearly hear what the voice says. He suddenly became embarrassed, and then looked at thosements, as well as the team official Bo, Jiang Yandong, Xiao Lian, and even their entire team, as long as they participated in persuading Tang Guo''s words that day, they were attacked. All scolded them for shamelessness and bullied a little girl who could not see. Obviously, she made a mistake, and in the end she asked a little girl to stand up and clean them up. The overwhelming scolding made Tong Huai paralyzed in his seat. Under his dynamics, he could hardly watch it. All scolded him for being cheap. I never thought he was this kind of person. Scolding people who said such things was really disgusting. He watched with open eyes, his fans kept falling, and the former upright boy''s person set copsed suddenly. As for Jiang Yandong, Xiao Xiao was better. After all, he has been scolded intermittently for several months. He scum, Xiao Qingsan, and Dajia are not surprised. They think this is expected. Tang Guo heard the system say this, and couldn''t helpughing. "Xiao Tongzi, give me a fire and take out his little vest. The public will let the world know that it s a price to pay. of." Chapter 2034: The Lost Girl (90) Chapter 2034: The Lost Girl (90) 2034: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers With systematic help, someone soon picked out Tong Huai''s small vest. Then they were surprised to find out that they were dissatisfied with Tang Guo first, and the person who had been scolded by Tang Guo before was actually the trumpet of Tong Huai. After eating with the previous video, they thought for a moment that Tong Huai''s misconception was still low. Those who had doubts in their hearts did not doubt anything anymore. Because Tong Huaifa''s words are exactly the same as those of the words he said in the video. So easy to recognize. Now, everyone happily ate a big melon. This made a lot of people attack Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian, and everyone went to Tong Huai''s dynamic and scolded others. This humiliating thing, a big boy, actually bullied a little girl who could not see. Xiaoguo was wronged in order to help Jiang Yandong get through the difficulties. The club asked her to delete the video and she deleted it. Asked her to record another video to prove that she and Jiang Yandong had eliminated the misunderstanding, and she did too. At the club, Tong Huai also said those unpleasant words, if it fell on any of them, there was no way to endure. The reason they didn''t scold Tang Guo for buns was because she did this, and she didn''t n to continue with Jiang Yandong. Instead, he asked him to consider a separate matter. It can be seen that she was already disappointed with this rtionship and did not want to continue. I also understand that her efforts will not yield results. Combining the time when Jiang Yandong said to dissolve the marriage, it shows that people separated from Jiang Yandong after that time. Now that they are separated, Jiang Yandong doesn''t care about her so much. It has been more than three months. Why can''t people find another rtionship? Is your Jiang Yandong an immortal? She left your Jiang Yandong and had to keep it for him. The new rtionship started with a mistake, that is, disloyal to Jiang Yandong? That doesn''t make sense. The more you think about it, the more angry theizens are. They scolded Jiang Yandong, Xiao Ping, and Tong Huai, and even scolded the team''s club. Of course, the coach Lu Hong could not avoid it, and was scolded. Compared with other people''s embarrassment, Lu Hong did not have much anger at these abuses. In retrospect, he felt that these people scolded well. Heter watched the video in the coffee shop more than five times, and he hated himself inside. He used to be an e-sports yer with a dream, butter he was a little older and couldn''t keep up with young people. He didn''t want to leave the circle, so he stayed as a coach. In order to win, to not affect the game, and to the reputation of the team members, let a weak woman block the gun for them. The more he thought about it, the less he tasted. Members of the team, after knowing that Tong Huai was setting off all the wave vests, his eyes were not right. Although not much to say, they are very dissatisfied with Tong Huai. Tong Huai was naturally criticized, but he did not think he was wrong. But at this time, he also understood a bit and couldn''t be right. The person in charge scolded him and he listened without saying a word, and remained silent all the way. Coupled with his strength, the singles are good. Basically, in the first four minutes, the tower can be steadily guarded and supported, and the technology is good. The quota is also reported, unless the yer has force majeure, so substitutions are not allowed halfway. The person in charge didn''t dare to approve too much, but took a sigh of relief in his heart, especially unhappy. see you tomorrow Chapter 2035: The Lost Girl (91) Chapter 2035: The Lost Girl (91) 2035: Wordscapes Uncrossed Cliff-Rift 19 Answers But during this time, Tong Huai''s life was not good. Every day, some people privately scolded him, scolded him under dynamic news, and scolded him on official blogs. Even so, he went on hot search. There is more than one hot search. These hot searches were not sought by many stars in the past, but he didn''t want to. The topic is # Boy Tong Huai is actually a mouth base scum male #, # #, making him tremble with anger. The most abominable thing is that a lot of peoplemented from the bottom: I especially want to tear his mouth. There are also people who took pictures of him, and turned his mouth into various kinds, which really angered him. One of the photos that impressed him the most was that in the photo, he spit in a word and was so angry that he wanted to send awyer''s letter. However, that photo is circted throughout the Inte. Under this big data, not the real-name system of the Inte, it is really impossible to send a letter ofwyer to everyone, and there is no ountability. Lele is not afraid of these at all. Tong Huai''s days were going crazy, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were also scolded. Fortunately, in the end, the investors of the club still valued Jiang Yandong''s ability, and took a shot to suppress public opinion, which was not as powerful as before. Suppression can only suppress hot searches, what should be cursed by a few people, and anywhere. The club was afraid that these opinions would affect the emotions of the three, so they notified them to conduct closed training, and they would not be able to ess the Inte during this time. In any case, the internationalpetition must be yed first, the victory won, and other things nned slowly. Tang Guo has been more moisturized, with a bald little brother every day. Lin Xian will train games in the morning and wille over in the afternoon. Later I asked her if she was at home, would she be bored, or would she go to the club? Tang Guo agreed, and when she arrived at the club, she found that Lin Xian had prepared her position for her, and some customized books, all touched by hand, and a voice-activated reading machine. Even more frightening is that Lin Xian told her a few days ago that he bought a piano and put it in the club. "Will it not affect your training games?" "How could that be? We all wore earplugs, and besides, there were soothing piano sounds that didn''t affect us at all and could be used as background sounds." Tang Guo just asks casually. After all, she has practiced music, and she can be like what kind of music she wants. After everyone didn''t mind, she started ying piano at the club. After everyone listened, they felt better than they thought. Especially when ying games, they found that listening to her piano sounds gradually calmed their anxiety and calmed them down, which was particrly magical. "A leisure, how can you find such a good girlfriend?" Lin Xianughed and said, "It may be better luck. When we first watched Jiang Yandong, we were next to each other." "Later, all kinds of coincidences happened next to each other," Lin Tong added. "I didn''t expect that the idle brother is a wolf and has been waiting for opportunities." Lin Xian was a little embarrassed and said, "I didn''t think so much at first, I just wanted to help her." Lin Xian is a human, they are still clear. Saying these is just a joke. "It''s really a pity." This is all the aspirations of everyone in the club. Even if it is invisible to the eyes, the piano still ys so well. Unfortunately, with such a genius, I can never stand on the stage to y such a beautiful melody. Chapter 2036: The Lost Girl (92) Chapter 2036: The Lost Girl (92) 2036: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Lin Xian looked at Tang Guo who was sitting in front of the piano. The other party seemed to be immersed in a beautiful melody. At that moment, he had an impulse. I want to see her in particr, sitting on the stage with her whole body glowing. Who said that he couldn''t stand on the stage without a way to participate in thepetition? "Is this the internationalpetition sponsored by our Lin?" Lin Xian suddenly asked. Lei nodded, "yes, since some of us got out of this e-sports team, although the old ones in the family said that we were to toss, we should still support us when it was time to support it. Internationalpetitions, but still give us face. " Maybe, on which day will it be their children, Lin? In addition, once an internationalpetition is won, it will win glory for the country. Sponsoring such a project will not cost much money. Right should be support for an emerging industry. Baidu is harmless when it advertises and earns a reputation. "You say, how about having Xiaoguo on the stage and ying the piano for everyone?" Lin Xian uttered the words in her heart. "I think the melody she yed was very beautiful and immersed. In the opening song, At that time, inserting a show should not have any impact on the game? " Lin Lei Lin Tong looked at each other, then nodded together and said in unison, "Yes." "A leisure, there is you, no wonder such a beautiful girlfriend can be chased by you." When this sister-inw''s skills light up, they don''t know at all. This is to learn makeup and buy piano for others, to customize the sheet music. Now I n to let her y the opening song. It s a girl, ca nt escape this tenderness? "There is nothing wrong with this, but you still have to discuss it with Xiaoguo, in case she doesn''t want to?" System: Thinking too much, his host must be willing. [Host, your lovely home is more and more intimate. He was so intimate that he couldn''t have any jealousy, only blessing, I hope he can be so cute all the time. When Lin Xian and Tang Guoti mentioned this, she agreed. The original owner also regretted being unable to return to the stage, but did not regret it. But as a piano lover, I can never y, and I can''t write that wonderful melody myself, it is always sad. Before approaching the internationalpetition, Lin''s side suddenly said that to insert an opening song, when the rehearsal, the girl who yed the piano woulde over. Of course they will not refuse such a small request. When they saw Tang Guo, they were all surprised. They know so much on the Inte a while ago. The matter between Jiang Yandong and Tang Guo is also very clear. There is also some pity in this young girl, she has lost too much. But she never thought that she would be able to stand on the stage again and still y piano music. The results of the rehearsal surprised them unexpectedly. They also discussed with Tang Guo. There is no more intense tune. Tang Guo is certainly prepared. I yed them several times in session, and finally even had the theme song of this game. They were so excited to hear that this opening must have been wonderful. As they expected, when the international tournament began, the smoke surrounded the stage. Tang Guo was wearing a white dress, sitting in front of the piano. Sorry, it''s been a bitte these days Chapter 2037: The Lost Girl (93) Chapter 2037: The Lost Girl (93) 2037: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 13 Answers Her slender fingers fell on the keys of the piano, and the beautiful melody of the hands as she dropped her hands instantly spread to the audience and the audience''s ears. At that moment, they were all quiet. When the melody became more and more exciting, they followed. Music is so magical, it can resonate with people, make people immerse themselves, you can discover the beauty of heaven, the happiness of the world, and the sorrow of hell. At this moment, they experience: passion, joy, excitement, courage, hard work. When the song was over, everyone was still immersed, and after a few seconds they reacted, and warm apuse sounded. At this time, the smoke had dissipated, and they could clearly see the face of the girl sitting in front of the piano, which was really a surprise. Isn''t this Tang Guo? At this point, Lin Xian hade to the stage to take Tang Guo down, and she held a rose in her hand. The romantic behavior of this scene made the fans screaming. Tang Guo found a very considerate boyfriend, which everyone knows. And female fans have found a problem, since Tang Guo talked about a new boyfriend, put on makeup, wear jewelry, wear skirts, change high heels. This is the girl in love. When Tang Guo and Jiang Yandong were engaged before, no such thing happened. And every time she met Tang Guo, she was alone. It seemed that he had never been by her side except to help Jiang Yandong rify those things. For a while, they were very subtle to Jiang Yandong, although today is the start of the internationalpetition. Although today is not the time for Jiang Yandong''s team to y, they still want to see what Jiang Yandong looks like at this time. Opening today, all teams wille out. Jiang Yandong was also full ofplexity when he saw Tang Guo being dragged down by Lin Xian from the stage. It turns out that Xiaoguo can still y the piano? Tang Guo was able to y the piano, but it caused a sensation. After today''s game was over, she was taken out by Lin Xian, and several reporters immediately came to interview her. Because Lin Xian is the father-inw of Lin''s family, they don''t dare go too far. They just ask euphemistically. Tang Guoshou did not recover. After all, the genius of the previous generation was destroyed, which also caused a great sensation. Today, watching Tang Guo performed well, they couldn''t help it, and they were able to pop out such a fast and exciting melody without being able to see it with their eyes. It can be seen how many times she recites the score, not knowing how long to remember. Reporter: Miss Tang, has your hand been restored? Tang Guo: Fingers have been fully recovered. Reporter: Really? Congrattions then. In this way, Miss Tang has been receiving treatment for years and has not given up the piano, right? Tang Guo: I didn''t receive any other treatment. I met my brother. He used the ancestral massage technique toe and help me to massage my joints every day. It didn''t fall for a day, and it took three months. The reporter was a bit shocked. Is that so? Reporter: In the past three months, Miss Tang seems to have changed a lot. We remember that you used to wear t shoes and rarely put on makeup. The clothes are also the simplest style. I look so pretty now, I almost didn''t recognize it. Tang Guo''s lips were bent. This is a good question. She is worried that she won''t have the opportunity to share with her howpetent her brother is. Chapter 2038: The Lost Girl (94) Chapter 2038: The Lost Girl (94) 2038: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The reporter has always felt annoying. Today, this reporter is particrly cute. She asks all questions she wants to say. Tang Guo: Because I had no way to do this before, even if I asked someone to do it, it was very troublesome. But I do nt want to give up trouble, and I patiently help me dress up. People who know me say that I have dressed me beautifully. I do nt know if you think so? Reporter: Miss Tang is really very beautiful at this time. Today, her makeup is very delicate, the skirt is very fairy, and the essories and skirts match well. The reporter reacted quickly, what did Tang Guo say? Are these all made by Lin Xian for her? She hurriedly asked again, and she was shocked by the affirmation. Choosing clothes, jewelry, shoes or whatever, she thinks Lin Xian can still do it. Even if hebs his hair, he can ept it. But she couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo''s exquisite makeup was actually painted by Lin Xian. This ... Do you still have such a good boyfriend? Can''t she draw such a level of makeup? Very professional. The reporter''s head was a little dizzy. After getting affirmation, she walked away lingeringly, still thinking about what was just in her head. On the car, when she went back, shemunicated with the photographer, "Do you know where the boyfriend of Lin Xian can be found? I also want to take one home. I work hard, serve the country, will the country send me A boyfriend like this? " Waiting for the opportunity and the elder brother of the photographer were a little bit crying. Looking at their reporter girls, they looked a little expectant, really a little embarrassed to say that such a boyfriend, even if the country is terrified, it can''t afford it. For such personal matters, don''t waste state resources, and trouble the state to help them. Everyone is an adult. Boyfriends must learn to find it by themselves. After this game entertainment news broadcast, it has already grabbed the hot search of this internationalpetition. It hasn''te down for several days and has been hanging on it. For a time, Lin Xian''s boyfriend swept the wholework, and the girls asked when they saw everyone. Would the country send them a Lin Xian today? They study hard and work hard to contribute to the society. Will there be a reward for the boyfriend of the forest leisure in the future? Working hard, thepany sees that under the 996 hardships of thepany, can they send them a forest leisure boyfriend to care about them? One day will do. As long as they have, they promise to die at thispany. Jiang Yandong''s closed training also ended, naturally seeing these hot searches, especially the interview with Tang Guo, let him not know how to express. Later, it was revealed that Tang Guo''s music scores were customized by Lin Xian himself. These scores are only suitable for people with inconvenient eyes like Tang Guo. This kind of boyfriend really made the wholework people admired, sour, can feel the taste across the screen. Now that everyone is immersed in the topic of Lin Xianxing''s boyfriend, few people have scolded Jiang Yandong. But Jiang Yandong was not happy. Tang Guo got better, and his heart became more ufortable. It wasn''t that she couldn''t see her well, but ... he found that she had left him and she had a better life. This fully shows that he wronged her and treated her harshly. It''s just that these sadness, soon relieved by Xiao Lian''sfort. Lu Hong is also searching for videos and watching videos. Looking at such glorious Tang Guo, sighed. Jiang Yandong owes this girl too much. Lin Xian is called like this. Since she likes it, she must find a way to treat her well and help her realize her dream. Chapter 2039: The Lost Girl (95) Chapter 2039: The Lost Girl (95) 2039: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers In the next time, the entirework did not pay much attention to this internationalpetition. But every time the game begins, Tang Guo will go up and y the opening song. Everyone also knew the identity of Lin Xian through that incident. This was how Grandma Lin supported them, and it was so nice that the subsequent tickets were quickly emptied. It''s not just for the game that everyone is grabbing tickets, but they want to get a closer look at what a lemon essence is like. During the period, Lin Xian''s parents met Tang Guo. It was Lin Xian who asked her if she would like to go back and see her. Tang Guo is of course willing to meet. For so many months, she and Lin Xian have not stopped the Lin family, so they can see that they are not against them. Where did she know that the Lin family was toote to be happy and naturally investigated her. Knowing that her parents are busy scientific researchers who contribute to the country, and she used to be a very good girl, of course she is still outstanding. Now that the son of his old iron tree blossoms, he is not a proper monk, and knows that the girl is full of joy. As for the eyes, that''s not the case. They also n to invest more in medicine in the future, maybe science and technology will be more developed in the future, can this girl''s eyes be cured? Even if the cure is not good, they can''t stop them from loving the girl. It''s not difficult to memorize one score, but ten, maybe not ten. During this time, Tang Guo yed different tunes each time, and sometimes yed several games in session. Someone even invited her to participate in performances, various shows. She wasn''t interested in participating in those reality shows, but some of the opening and closing performances, if it was a bitrger, she would not refuse. But Lin Xian apanied her every time, and the internationalpetition was almost over. The victorious team is still the Jiang Yandong team, although this time it was a win. It''s not that something went wrong, but the yers from other countries are also excellent. Fortunately, they did not make mistakes, otherwise this time they are afraid they will lose. It s enough for everyone, sour enough for the sweet love between Tang Guo and Lin Xian, and then pull Jiang Yandong and Xiao Qing Tonghuai out again. Of course, Jiang Yandong was the most scolded this time. After winning the game, I was also scolded. It is estimated that only Jiang Yandong can do it alone. "Let you take a vacation first, have a good time, take a break and train again. But don''t forget it every day. You should still be familiar with it. Take two hours to practice and feel better. Hong said. Then the club cleared up rarely. After the yers left, Lu Hong was called by the person in charge. "Lu Hong, give me an analysis. The members of the other teams are mainly order-assisting, especially for the order. You give me a good look. If it is appropriate, open a high price to dig the other party.e." As soon as Lu Hong heard it, he knew that the person in charge was resentful. Thest time Tong Huai gave him no face, he made the other person feel aggrieved. After all, if it weren''t for Tong Huai, the team wouldn''t have so much trouble. Lu Hong nodded, "OK." However, he still appreciates Tong Huai''s technology, which means that his character is not good. Xiao Qing left the club and disappeared. She took the bonus and naturally went to buy those things. Although she borrowed a lot from several teammates, those things were expensive and she couldn''t buy much. Chapter 2040: The Lost Girl (96) Chapter 2040: The Lost Girl (96) 2040: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The Lin''s club is also nning to take a vacation and let everyone rest. Because the next time they start training, they will wee a new member, Lin Xian. Although Lin Xian has also followed the training, he joined the training midwayst season, starting from scratch and without a chance to y. They also have to y games, but they have less time to train with him. When the vacation returns, they will start formal training, and a training around Lin Xian will begin. During the holidays, Lin Xian decided to take Tang Guo to travel, just the two of them. This fake Tang Guo had a little moisturizing. While falling in love with the bald little brother, the system reported Xiao Xiao''s situation to her. At the beginning Xiao Xiao won the bonus, and several people who were closer to the team members borrowed the money and went to find someone who had stolen the old man before. As for how to know the whereabouts of things, after all, she is also a person in the circle of talented people. Many contradictions have arisen before, and only Jiang Yandong, Tong Huai, and Wen Yunyang can find someone to borrow money. No one else would have lent it to her, and she couldn''t say the same. The three did borrow it. Wen Yunyang lent her three million yuan. Jiang Yandong knew she was for her grandfather, so she lent her more than half of her money, totaling tens of millions. When Tang Guo heard it, he almost did not spray it. Although Jiang Yandong''s family is not bad, and his ability to make money is also good, after all, he asionally epts endorsements, but only receives less, and the money is faster. But suddenly lending it to a teammate, it was not a rtionship between men and women, or even an IOU, so she easily borrowed it. She suspected that Jiang Yandong''s brain was broken. As for Tong Huai, I heard Xiao Li needed help to save her grandpa. They all thought that it was not her house that went bankrupt, she owed debts, etc. The borrowing money was used to repay the debt, or she was resurrected, and she never thought that Xiao Lian wanted to buy the stolen goods, hand it over to the country and give it to her grandpa Mitigate crime. Then Tong Huai''s family is not bad. Coupled with ying games and making a lot of money, if not for his fame before, this time after the game, there must be many peopleing to him for endorsement. But in the end he loaned Xiao Li five million, which is not a small amount. Then Tang Guo was described by the system. At that time, Tong Huai was very eager to see Xiao Qing. If it wasn''t for her busy schedule, she nned to invite her to y, and nned to develop rtionships during the holidays. After all, he helped Xiao Lian a lot, didn''t he? Xiao Qing disappeared less than ten days ago, and spent all the money in her hands. Those people were all human beings. She spent several times the price before buying back part of it. For the rest, she couldn''t buy it because the money was not enough. As ast resort, she could only do what she did, and nned to steal these things back. Those things are not clean at all, as long as she is handed over to the country, isn''t it right? It''s just that the rich nowadays are smart, with so many high-tech, there will definitely be various defense and protection measures. Xiao Lian is only a flesh and blood, not a fairy. In front of high technology, even the old man Xiao must be careful, let alone her. As a result, I went risky and painstakingly several times, without sess, and with a wound. On one asion, she was chased by many people, her injuries were too serious, she fled to a certain ce, and urgently called Jiang Yandong''s phone. Tong Huai was also beside Jiang Yandong at the time. The two heard that she was in danger and rushed without saying a word. Things havee to an end, and it is almost time for the clubs on both sides to continue training. When the training was about to be restarted, Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian got angry again, because someone took a picture of Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian together. Everyone had forgotten at first, wasn''t it a scolding? After knowing that Tong Huai was still at the time, the club leader decided to make a decision on the spot and announced to the public that Xiao Qing and Tong Huai were couples, and Jiang Yandong just incidentally. He asked, when the three were walking on the street together, Xiao Lian was surrounded by the center, and Tong Huai was on the other side. So this decision ispletely fine. Anyway, he was nning to rece these two people and sacrifice them to save Jiang Yandong''s innocence. That would be the best. [The host is big, that''s it. Tang Guo: "I want to invite their person in charge to have a meal." [Your bald brother is afraid he will not agree, the other is a man. see you tomorrow. The world is almost over Chapter 2041: The Lost Girl (97) Chapter 2041: The Lost Girl (97) 2041: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Not long after Tang Guo talked with the system, a message emerged on the Inte: Tong Huai and Xiao Lian were a pair. The photos circted before are actually intentional people only taking Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong intentionally. The truth is the person who is with them, and a child pregnant. At first everyone was unbelievable. Later, the club took out a photo of three people walking on the street together. If you do nt believe it, you must believe it. So, are Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian okay? And Xiao Li and Tong Huai? How could these two people with a bad reputation be together? Anyway, this time, Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong proved to be innocent. But they still don''t think Xiao Li is innocent. Instead, I feel that Xiao Ping Xiaobailian and green tea are not linked to Tong Huai, who was chosen by Jiang Yandong. After all, the best in this team are Jiang Yandong, Tong Huai, and Wen Yunyang. The announcement of Tong Huai and Xiao Ping as lovers did not reduce the scolding, Xiao Ping was the most scolded. Jiang Yandong was scolded a lot less. After all, Xiao Lian already has a boyfriend, and Jiang Yandong''s fans are still good. What he didn''t do, everyone would help him speak. They did not expect that this decision was made by the person in charge who hated Tong Huai. Tong Huai is powerful, Xiao Liao is also good, but these two people are not irreceable. The two had a bad reputation, and Tong Huai originally had a lot of businesses looking for him to endorse. Now the reputation is bad, and everyone is unwilling. As for Xiao Qing, even if the game is sessful? Find a woman with a small three reputation as an endorsement, and that''s because their brains are pumping. Putting these two together, we can see that the person in charge is a bit poisonous. Reputation is ruined, he sees this Xiao Xiao is not a peace, it is better to dig directly to other members of the team. Recently, Lu Hong has helped him select several, and he has also found some, and is talking about the contract. Neither Tong Huai nor Xiao Qing knew this. Xiao Qing was distressing these troubles, but Tong Huai was snickering. In the beginning, he was really ecstatic, butter he found that besides outsiders, Xiao Lian would stand by his side. When people couldn''t see him, the other party was the closest to Jiang Yandong. Especially in the club, watching Xiao Qing and Jiang Yandong interact, he almost didn''t jump up and p. The club''s people soon found out that Tong Huai''s mind seemed to be broken, otherwise why couldn''t he live with Jiang Yandong everywhere? The person in charge was worried that there was no way to rece Tong Huai and find an opportunity for Tong Huai to conflict with Jiang Yandong. It was also during training that Tong Huai was deliberately absent, and did not cooperate with Jiang Yandong''s training, hindering him. After several times, the person in charge finally stood up and only said, "Tong Huai, I don''t think you have been in a good shape recently. Take a break first. You don''t need to worry about the next training, after all, there are so many people in our club." A perfect club certainly cultivates many savings. For a while, Tong Huai was dumbfounded. But the person in charge has no way to refute it. In this way, Tong Huai was reced, and the name of Mei Qi was to let him rest. Isn''t this actually hiding in the snow? With his current reputation, I am afraid that no club is willing to take him in, no one wants it. In this industry, the most indispensable is young and good at ying games. Chapter 2042: The Lost Girl (98) Chapter 2042: The Lost Girl (98) 2042: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tong Huai med Jiang Yandong on this incident. Although he was temporarily reced, he became the team that apanied the other side to train. But the club did not decide to let him and Xiao Qing break the rtionship. The person in charge of Xiao Lian didn''t want to change it so urgently. The one who dug before was the best at ordering, and it cost them countless thoughts and money. At present, there is no one who is more suitable than Xiao Lian. As long as she is not in trouble, let her apany her to practice first, after all, it is still early. However, the club did not take it lightly, and chose a good backup member in case of need. Tong Huaihuan and Jiang Yandong were not right, especially when they saw him and Xiao Qing intimate at the club, his face was very gloomy. Xiao Ping looked at him like that, and he became more and more reluctant to be with him. Unless it is requested by the club, she will never dare to conceive with Tong. Gradually, the team that was familiar with it gradually moved away from Tong Huai, but now Tong Huai always feels annoying. They targeted Jiang Yandong when they were okay, and often caused trouble to them. The sparring team was also very depressed. Every time Tong Huai seems to be particrly obsessed with killing Jiang Yandong, even if the crystal explodes, he will kill Jiang Yandong. [The host is big, I''m afraid this child is crazy. Go on like this, I think he''s finished. After Tong Huai was reced, the system was happy for three days and three nights. This guy really killed himself. Later, he found out the reason, and he also wanted to invite the person in charge to have dinner. It was really a wise decision to change the child. "He is not over, his reputation is gone, and he is not liked by the club. The person in charge is also Gaoming. He deliberately let Tong Huai continue to be in the club and renew his contract, leaving him unable to be recruited by other clubs. When the training started, he kicked Kick someone to the sparring squad. It''s all done by Tong Huai himself, and he''s not at all wrong. " [Yeah, that''s great. ] No brain, like to talk nonsense, offending the capitalists is the consequence. Tang Guo''s life has been nourished. Since her debut in the internationalpetition, some people have invited her to perform from time to time. As long as it is not too long, too far, she will agree. It is also good to stand on the stage in this way. In her free time, she also tries topose and publish her original piano music. Even if in her state, it would be a loss to participate in the pianopetition, but it is good to publish your own original tunes so that everyone knows. Later, many people found her and invited her to endorse, but she was rejected. Rejected, they are not angry. Her rtionship with Lin Xian basically knows, who dares to offend? Later, they found out that anyrge-scale programs that Lin''s invested in, Tang Guo basically appeared, asionally showing their hands. Gradually, everyone''s evaluation of her was a girl who simply loved the piano, and yed the piano with all her heart. As long as Lin Xian does not train, he will follow Tang Guo. If he is training, he will match two bodyguards, a stylist and a make-up artist, and then trouble Mrs. Chen to follow Tang Guo. With Chen''s mother watching, Lin Xian could be more at ease. The days passed, and the people in the club were surprised every day because they had a hunch and they were afraid they would have the opportunity to participate in internationalpetitions. Chapter 2043: The Lost Girl (99) Chapter 2043: The Lost Girl (99) 2043: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 13 Answers Lin Xian''s original efforts were not in vain. He not only analyzed Jiang Yandong, but also the entire team of the other party, and analyzed the members of each team. Then I will share my experience with you one by one, find out your weaknesses, and continue to improve. After Lin Xian joined, their strength became stronger and stronger. In order to better reflect the strength of their team, they will contact the teams of other clubs to y friendly matches together. Of course, few people are willing to do it. Lin''s young people are not bad money, so take some funds and ask people to y games with them. Other clubs looked at this situation, and some of them understood that the team of Lin''s was afraid of wanting to y in the internationalpetition. In addition to Jiang Yandong, Lin''s other famous teams, Lin''s team have yed against each other. Later, with the influence of Lin''s, they actually ran abroad under the pretext of vacation, and yed against the teams of various countries in advance. This operation was proposed by Lin Xian, and I have to say that it is very annoying. Anyway, they have no shortage of money, no shortage of funds. Most of those who y games are not only loved, but also fame. Under the huge temptation, they just need to apany them to y the game. Who doesn''t want to? It is worth mentioning that Tang Guo has always followed them to the country, not that they took her. Instead, she received an invitation and was invited to perform. Anyone who has heard her piano music can realize the special one, especially her original music, which is almost a life of joy. When Lin Xian returned, they found that Tang Guo was on fire in the art world, and her songs were not showy, but when she listened to God, she could make people immersive and memorable. As soon as he returned to China, Tang Guo received news from the system, which should be considered good news. [Tong Huai was arrested and is currently in detention. "What''s going on?" Tang Guo was curious, how did the cheap-spoken man bring himself to the detention center? The system froze and said, [He found that Xiao Li not only did not like him, but even fell in love with Jiang Yandong and felt that he was wearing a green hat. The anger was terrible. Later, he quarreled with Xiao Ping. Tong Huai was unwilling, and thought of a crooked idea, intending to get someone to say it again. Although Xiao Lian was recruited, she still had some skills. She fled in anxiety and then ...] "Then they fled to Jiang Yandong and the two became a good thing. They were together, right?" [Yes, then Tong Huai was arrested. It was Jiang Yandong who called the police. He thought he had given Tong Huai too many opportunities, and he must give him a lesson this time. "Is Xiao Li going to sue him?" [I do nt think Xiao Li has that meaning, because she remembers that Tong Huai seems to have borrowed her five million yuan, which is a bit unbearable. Knowing that Tong Huai liked her, he made a mistake. Jiang Yandong intended to sue, but was blocked by Xiao Ping. Now he should only be held for a few days and released on bail. "It''s a pity, you''re cheap, and you still do that kind of thing, why don''t you shut it down for a few years." At any time, Tang Guo has always believed that men who bully girls with this kind of indiscriminate means should be rooted. Xiao Lian''s benevolence is afraid that it will leave troubles, of course, she has no rtionship with her. Within two days, the system sent her news again, Tong Huai was opened by the club. The responsible person found his handle, can this kind of bully female teammates stay? Chapter 2044: The Lost Girl (100) Chapter 2044: The Lost Girl (100) 2044: Word Stacks Level 2044 Answers If Tong Huai was kicked off, it must be impossible to hide. This is the era of information andmunication explosion, and it has been known a little bit. This kind of thing has not been concealed deliberately. Although Tong Huai''s family is not bad, it is not a gangster level. Out of the club and out of the protection of capital, he is simply a discarded pawn. Who wants to help him suppress all this? So he was fired, how did he get fired? The performances in the club were all cleaned up, nothing left. Of course, this is also the meaning of a person in charge who did not block the news on purpose. He had long wanted to carry Tong Tonghuai out. He is more cautious. If you have good ability, like Jiang Yandong, it is irreceable and he will definitely hold you back. And you Tonghuai can find someone to rece, then I''m sorry, when it does not affect the overall situation, he will do everything to kick people down. The matter of Tong Huai was exposed, and in his expectation, the club was ready, how should he take himself out. For a time, everyone shouted Tong Huai. They can tolerate the child''s low-sounding mouth, can bear the bad character of this person, but can''t tolerate it. He uses this kind of means to deal with a girl. No matter who the girl is, mostizens can''t stand this. Kind of behavior. Tong Huai, who wanted to make aeback again, who dares to use it now? In addition, the team alliance also banned Tong Huai''s qualification for lifelongpetition, saying that such people must not let the other party continue to pollute the e-sports circle. Tong Huai''s e-sports career is over. Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief after watching this series of farce. System: He too. Although Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian were together, they avoided the trouble at the club and they did not dare to announce their rtionship. Only intimate when no one is there. Leaving the club, Xiao Li secretly followed Jiang Yandong back. Where there are imprable walls in the world, the underground romance between Jiang Yandong and Xiao Lian has also been exposed. However, at this time, a new season ofpetition has begun. Xiao Li had not been reced by the person in charge before, and she had regrets in her heart, and she me him. He should not hesitate, or save the one million. Looking at all kinds of strange sounds on the Inte, his eyebrows are going to be burned out. Where is this and where? A Tong Huai, a Xiao Ping, are really troublesome. "How many of our alternate members are good at ying?" Xiao Lian was always in charge of the person in charge. Everyone managed to forget Jiang Yandong''s ck spots, but now he can''t figure it out. Nowadays, blockbusters on the Inte are resisting Xiao Ping. She really caused public outrage. If a little bit of voice can still be suppressed, it won''t work if everyone doesn''t like it. His club is different from other clubs. They are the cultivation of stars. After all, people are well-set, famous, and endorsements are more profitable. All in all, who does nt want to make money, is it charity for these e-sports yers? "Two are still good," Lu Hong hesitated, and asked, "Mr. Li, are you nning to make a substitution?" "Yes, look at what is happening on the Inte now?" Speaking of this, he stillined a bit about Lu Hong. If it wasn''t for the other person, Xiao Ping''s talent was good, he would not be tempted to recruit Come here. "In the case of substitutions, Jiang Yandong ..." Chapter 2045: The Lost Girl (101) Chapter 2045: The Lost Girl (101) 2045: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Climb 10 Answers "You said he would be dissatisfied?" Manager Li was unhappy. "He is not satisfied. I''m not satisfied yet. Look at what happened to them?" If Jiang Yandong had no fiance in the past, it would be a very good decision to fire CP with Xiao Lian. Obviously knowing that the other party had a fiancee, the former team''s brain pumped, and even before he noticed, they fired CP for the two, and almost did not choke him. This matter annoyed him, and he was directly driven away. This kind of team has a fart, he needs to clean up everything. "I was afraid that Jiang Yandong would not be satisfied and would drop the chain at that time." "For a woman, should he discredit himself and give up victory in his gaming career?" I have to say that Manager Li still knows Jiang Yandong''s mentality very well. If Jiang Yandong did not maintain the legend of the undefeated myth, then losing a game should be nothing to him. But he has enjoyed countless glories, and he can''t stand it personally. So he thinks that Xiao Yan will be reced. Even if Jiang Yandong is not satisfied, he won''t make a difference. Instead, he will take the game seriously. Lu Hong is just a coach. Except for what he can do in training and picking others, nothing else can stop him. He can feel that Manager Li''s anger at the two of them is not irreceable by Jiang Yandong, and it is estimated that the other party wants to change people. He sighed. "Then I''ll get those two. Look at it." It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to get news again, and Xiao Lian was switched to the alternate team. "Come fast." System: [Yeah, their person in charge is really good. I think it wasn''t him who did stupid things before. Several decisions have been made recently. Especially for Tong Huai''s time, it is really brilliant, so that people can''t make mistakes. Moreover, Tong Huai now only hates Xiao Lian and Jiang Yandong, and has noints against Manager Li. It''s really overcast. "It s the boss of the whole club. There must be more than one club under him. The previous team s operations were handed over to the team under him. I did nt expect anything wrong. Later, he saw that the situation was wrong and took over it himself. Right. " Tang Guo is now looking forward to it, and what other melons will pop out. The Inte is also very satisfied with Xiao Li''s recement. I have a better impression of the team of Jiang Yandong, and especially the attitude towards the club has improved a lot. Xiao Ping was ufortable at this moment. She looked at Jiang Yandong with tears, "Yan Dong, why didn''t you help me intercede before? We are both very bright, I have never broken anything. You should know, I ve been training for so long. She is really not reconciled, and the e-sports circle is also her dream. Then, when Manager Li announced the result, Jiang Yandong didn''t say anything against it. "Xiao Lian, I don''t mean that. In the current situation, Manager Li''s approach is the best. Have you read those remarks on the Inte? Your continued exposure to the audience''s vision will only make people misunderstand more and more. Many. You train well and wait for the next season, maybe you can y again. " Of course Xiao Piao is not concerned about this. What she cares about is that Jiang Yandong didn''t even say a word for her. Jiang Yandong''s refusal to speak to Xiao Lian is not because he has noints in his heart, but that he knows that manager Li has no choice what to change. Arguing with each other is useless. Chapter 2046: The Lost Girl (102) Chapter 2046: The Lost Girl (102) 2046: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After a quarrel, it is especially easy to leave an unpleasant impression on the other party. If the person in charge of this club is not Manager Li, he may be able to threaten by virtue of his status. However, this manager Li is not a young man. He is the grandfather of arge family. Even if Jiang Yandong is young and vigorous, he has made good achievements in the game, and he knows that no one can offend this big capital. His n is to perform well in the next game and try to give Manager Li a better impression. After getting the domestic and international championships, I will return to the team with Manager Li Titty Xiao Li. His rtionship with Xiao Qing did cause a lot of trouble for the club. He also felt that after winning thest time, the number of businesses seeking his endorsement was reduced by half. Xiao Ping can rest for a season, he worked hard, once again won, and continued the legend of the undefeated myth. At that time, Manager Li was happy, and naturally Xiao Xiao was not too embarrassed, and it was easy to get her back. Xiao Lian didn''t think about it. She only knew that Jiang Yandong didn''t help her to say a word. So seeing Jiang Yandong''s silence, he pushed the door and ran out. "Stop chasing, I want to calm down." Xiao Ping''s voice came, making Jiang Yandong stop. He really didn''t go after him. He thought he should calm down. I''m very disturbed recently, and he can''t be distracted for the next game. Where did Jiang Yandong know that Xiao Qing, who was sad, actually found Wen Yunyang and confided. Wen Yunyang also felt this time that Jiang Yandong did not help Xiao Ping very much. Although he also felt that opposition was of little use. But he thinks that since Jiang Yandong chose to be with Xiao Lian, why should he fight for it? The result directly agreed, Xiao Piao was not surprised that he was not sad. Then Xiao Ping and Jiang Yandong were ustomed to each other recently, and after the team finished training, they did not date him. Wen Yunyang is much smarter than Tong Huai. Instead of going out directly with Xiao Lian, he called, texted, and ordered take-out or something for the other party. For a while, he became the only warm person to Xiao Ping, and everything happened to Wen Yunyang. Time passed slowly, and Wen Yunyang saw that the time was almost the same, and Xiao Ping expressed his heart. The result was naturally rejected. Her original words were only his friend, a gentle big brother, but what she loved in the heart was Jiang Yandong. That''s right, she and Jiang Yandong are getting back together recently. Tang Guo: Hey! Keep your distance Look at her boyfriend, refuse to chat with all girls, every excuse is the same, go back to apany his girlfriend. Wen Yunyang is smarter than Tong Huai, and every time he sees Xiao Qing, he uses a hurt helpless expression, which makes Xiao Qing feel guilty. So sometimes when people are not paying attention, Wen Yunyang is slightly close to her, such as hugging, shaking hands, and even kissing her, she has no way to refuse. Hearing that she was short of money, Wen Yunyang transferred her millions without hesitation, which made Xiao Piao really not sure what to do. Jiang Yandong''s team and Lin''s team represented the north and south, respectively. Lin Xian took the team to kill the Quartet and swept all the teams in the north. During this period, Tang Guo yed the opening song of each performance. Later, fans found out that all the piano songs she yed were original, and that the name actually had something to do with Lin Xian, anyway, it meant to inspire her boyfriend to cheer. The majority of fans said that they really do not want to eat this wave of dog food. Jiang Yandong had some trouble. The capital behind the runner-up teamst year made a bad move and tied Xiao Qing away. see you tomorrow. There is still something in this world, it will end tomorrow Chapter 2047: The Lost Girl (103) Chapter 2047: The Lost Girl (103) 2047: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 13 Answers Although Xiao Ping is good, if she wants to deal with her, she just needs a little brainpower. They asked Jiang Yandong to immediately withdraw from the game, and released Xiao Lian. Tang Guo was not surprised when he heard this. Although the plot happened ahead of time, the original plot really did. The club must not be able to let Jiang Yandong withdraw from the game, and even this news was not given to him, lest he affect the entire team''s game because of Xiao Ping. Jiang Yandong was not affected by Xiao Ping either once or twice. In the end, Wen Yunyang found something wrong and took the initiative to rescue Xiao Lian. The man was rescued, but both were injured. Wen Yunyang was a little bit serious. He had a shot in the leg and there was no way to participate in the game. Not to mention the game, a good shot in the leg, walking will be unfavorable in the future, it will be a bitch. Fortunately, there was no risk of amputation in a timely manner. After Manager Li knew it, he was crazy! !! At the time, he was patient and did not open Xiao Lian. After all, the news was kept secret without notice, which would definitely make Jiang Yandong unhappy. Fortunately, there are still a few good singles in the team. But Manager Li looked at Wen Yunyang, Jiang Yandong, and Xiao Ping, as if being fed a poop. Tang Guo recovered his mind. In the original plot, Wen Yunyang was also injured and was unable to participate in the game. But as Manager Li said, there are several good alternates in the team who are ying well in the middle. With so many things happening before, Manager Li thought of such a stubble, often letting other candidates to the members, and training with them. Lu Hong had previously opposed it, and now has to think that Manager Li is very wise. The game continued, and Manager Li blocked the news. He also used excuses for yers to contact outside events, which would affect their game and temporarily confiscate their mobile phones. Jiang Yandong has no opinion on this request. After all, thest match was because I saw some badments on the Inte. He believes that the club''s approach is also correct, so that everyone can y games with no hesitation. At this time, Wen Yunyang, lying in the hospital, just woke up, and when he knew that he would be a mule forever, he stunned. At that time, knowing that Xiao Ping was in trouble, he really didn''t think about it, as if he was a demon, he must rescue her. Before, he only knew that his leg was indeed injured, and he never thought that it would be so serious. He called the doctor and asked if there was really no way to recover. "Maybe you don''t understand. If the other injuries are okay to say, this bullet injury is very destructive, and it is already lucky to be able to hold one leg." Wen Yunyang couldn''t ept it. When he was very young, he would be a bitch. No matter how gentle people are, their eyes are gloomy. At that moment, he really regretted why he had to be impulsive for a while, knowing that the visitor was bad. He should have calmed down at that time, maybe the police was also a good choice, why should he go alone? When Xiao Ping came, he saw Wen Yunyang''splexion. She knew that Wen Yunyang was going to be a bitch, and she felt very sad, and ran to keep him crying. Xiao Ping''s tears were quite good, so that Wen Yunyang forgot that this was her fault, which made him a cripple. Since then, Xiao Qing has been keeping Wen Yunyang in the hospital every day, and when she returned to her room, she only paid attention to thepetition. Chapter 2048: The Lost Girl (104) Chapter 2048: The Lost Girl (104) Chapter 2048: Girl Who Lost Light (104) The opening song of the National Finals is still Tang Guo''s piano music. Jiang Yandong looked at the people on the stage infatuatedly. He had never seen her before. The exciting melody was constantly yed by her, and Jiang Yandong''s heart was always calm. It''s not even suitable. The Tang Guo in his impression always ran after him. I''ve seen it before, when she was so glorious. Even without those eyes, the people present had all eyes on her. For a while, Jiang Yandong really didn''t taste. Especially when the song was over, Lin Xian, wearing a team uniform, was still holding a beautiful and bright rose, holding her hand, and cing the rose in her other hand. "Leisure brother,e on, you will win." Tang Guo also wore a headset, and everyone could clearly hear her words of encouragement to Lin Xian. Then Jiang Yandong received a lot of strange eyes. Jiang Yandong felt these eyes and knew what the other party was thinking. Yeah, they are probably thinking that both of them have been engaged in the past, it is an unmarried couple rtionship, why Tang Guo didn''t y the piano while he was ying. Not on stage, say words of encouragement to him. He didn''t know that Tang Guo could y the piano. Jiang Yandong tried to calm himself down. He is currently very upset and will not be good for the next game. Tang Guo has been dragged by Lin Xian, and directly to their side, the entire team, and she talked andughed. Seeing this, Lu Hong sighed, the difference. "How did Jiang Yandong remarry her?" Manager Li saw this and couldn''t help talking to Lu Hong. Today is the national finals. There will be several programs in front of it, not only in the front, but also in the intermission, there will also be at the end. All are programs based on this game. Lu Hong didn''t know what to say, so he said truthfully, "I don''t know." "This girl ys the piano very well. Why didn''t I think of such a thing before?" Manager Li wanted to curse especially. The people under his club are really rice buckets. What a good hype, Jiang Yandong is also a stupid pig. What''s wrong with this girl? I heard that my eyes and hands were injured because of Jiang Yandong. Damn, what a nice person. The girl was injured for her lover and still did not give up her dream. She was always willing to use her piano to help her lover, and she stood on this stage again. And the boy promised to take care of her forever. Knowing her dream, she chose to use this method to get her back on the stage. If this is known to the world, it would be a pair of immortal rtives, and the appearance of a valiant woman. It''s a bunch of stupid people. Manager Li was so annoyed that he had to provoke Xiao Xiao. The group of rice barrels, while he was abroad, actually nned to fire cp and fire Nima''s cp. Lu Hong felt the air-condition of Manager Li silently, and thought to himself that if Manager Li was in the country before, there would not be so many things. Manager Li watched Tang Guo be invited to sit aside, and Lin Xian''s team member quickly gave her something. "Why didn''t Jiang Yandong y with her club in the past?" Manager Li became more and more angry. "If I bring it often, I would have thought of it." Lu Hong shrank his neck, Jiang Yandong didn''t like people, and he thought they would be a burden in his heart. How could he bring people? Chapter 2049: The Lost Girl (105) Chapter 2049: The Lost Girl (105) 2049 Chapter 105 "Manager Li, look at this. In fact, she can stand here because of someone who is willing to help her stand here." Lu Hong felt it, if he didn''t say anything for Tang Guo, he would really feel guilty. Looking at the beauty of Tang Guo today, he felt how bad Jiang Jiangdong had treated her. Telling Manager Li this is just telling the truth, so as not to have something happen at that time, Manager Li will cause trouble to others. Manager Li is not right or wrong, but clearly, but in front of interests, he will basically open one eye and close one eye. If they can pick up some spection, the other party will not be unwilling. Of course, he thought that Manager Li should not be so stupid and would offend Lin''s people. But he still had to exin to the other party why Tang Guo''s change was so that the other party would not be deceived by Jiang Yandong. At this moment, he had nned to end this game and resigned. He joined this business for his original intention. He had almost forgotten his original intention before, perhaps because he had gone too high these years. So he intends to abandon it all and go to the small teams and small clubs to do things. Get in touch with the lively young people who have just started and love gaming. Without the aura of coach Jiang Yandong''s name, he may be able to live a better life without having to do many things to make himself feel guilty in order to stay in this small ce like a stake. He is just a person who loves e-sports. There is no way like Manager Li. His original intention is interest, and he can make any concessions andpromises for the benefit. All in all, he doesn''t fit here. Manager Li held the mobile phone and kept sliding. These are the posts discussed on the Inte, this is an article called "Lin Xianshi pet girlfriend". This is sorted out byizens. Anyway, they all see what they know and sort it into it. Manager Li was originally in anger. After reading this article, he was properly fed with dog food. He nced at Lu Hong, who was innocent, and said coldly, "This Jiang Yandong is really not wrong." He nced at the members on both sides and said, "Jiang Yandong is going to lose today, and it is not wrong." Lu Hong was shocked. He had no idea that Manager Li would say such things. Jiang Yandong would lose? Will Jiang Yandong lose? Will the undefeated myth be defeated today? Manager Li stopped talking, and turned away, still muttering, "This club, it is better to absorb some fresh blood. Young people, more energetic, morepetition, is the future of this profession. . " Can you make more money? How can only one Jiang Yandong do it? Like today, if Jiang Yandong had something to do, it would be basically useless. No! He now has to find those wild gamers, recruit people at high prices and train them, and coax them to sign a contract. Lu Hong heard this sentence and pondered something. What Manager Li meant was that he needed to find some fresh blood to rece Jiang Yandong''s position. If you think about it, how young a profession is in the e-sports world, Jiang Yandong is also twenty years old, not two years old. Tang Guo didn''t know that Manager Li had a lot of ideas in his head, and now Lin Xian has officially yed. "Leisure brother, if you win this game, I''ll kiss you when youe back." Chapter 2050: The Lost Girl (106) Chapter 2050: The Lost Girl (106) 2050: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Lin Xian listened, his eyes lit up. Other teammates: Okay? Then, when the game started, the audience present and the audience watching the live broadcast found that Lin Xian today was super fierce. It''s abnormal that Jiang Yandong is defeated. Jiang Yandong already knows that some Lin Xian''s tactics are not this radical. Discussed with teammates before, how to break the forest. I never expected that the other party would be so radical as soon as they came. Within minutes, they were in a headwind. In the end, Lin Xian won. The camera captured Lin Lin''s eyes a little excited, and his ears were a bit red. This is not the same as before. Lin Xian has won so many games before, and he has not seen this look. Then the host couldn''t help but go up for an interview and asked him if he won Jiang Yandong. He was particrly excited. Lin Xian: "I''m very happy to win the game. But Xiaoguo said just now that I win this game and kiss me." Then he refused the interview and rushed to Tang Guo''s position, looking like he was going to receive the reward. host:? ? ? Audiences:? ? ? Jiang Yandong sank in his heart, and before he came out of the failure, he saw Lin Xian ran to Tang Guo. Tang Guo seemed to be talking, he caught Lin Xian''s neck and kissed him on his forehead. The host followed, and just heard Tang Guo say, "If you win the second game, I will kiss you twice." Moderator: She doesn''t believe that she can win the game by kissing her. Jiang Yandong''s heart was cold, and I didn''t know what it was like. That was his fiance. In order to encourage Lin Xian, he actually said that he could kiss each other after winning the game. Although he didn''t hear what was said over there, it is probably the same as before. impossible! The previous one was negligent, and the next one, Lin Xian, don''t want to win! As everyone knows, he is already impatient, and unlike the usual calmness, he can no longer urately determine how powerful his opponent is. Sure enough, everyone in the second game found that both sides changed their strategies. Jiang Yandong''s fans watched Jiang Yandong''s slightly impetuous performance and were a little worried. Lin Xian didn''t have the impatience of the previous game this time, but was not anxious at all, but when you thought he didn''t do anything, he turned around and found that Jiang Yandong was in a weak position again. The audience was quiet, and they hadn''t really encountered it before. After all, in their hearts, Lin Xian is more powerful than Jiang Yandong. After all, Jiang Yandong, that is an undefeated myth. "You know, did Tang Guo and Lin Xian just say something?" At this time, the host took the opportunity to walk around the audience and reveal their secrets to them. After all, these may be collected and yed on TV. How can these wonderful pictures be missed? Everyone knew that Tang Guo said that the second game was over. When he was in the forest, he was speechless. Can the game still be like this? This gamested for twenty minutes, and today''s fast pace canst for twenty minutes, which is already a long time. This is also the strength of both sides. When the audience saw the crystal explosion of Jiang Yandong''s side, the audience stood up and was quiet. Jiang Yandong''s undefeated myth was finally broken. They looked at Lin Xian''s position all together. After seeing him and Jiang Yandong and others greeting, they hurried to Tang Guo''s position. Chapter 2051: The Lost Girl (107) Chapter 2051: The Lost Girl (107) 2051 Chapter 107 Then they watched, Tang Guo held his face and kissed him quickly. The original serious atmosphere was instantly broken. Seeing this, the host quickly rushed to Lin Xian to interview, asked him what he felt now, asked how he won, and also asked if he could expect to win today? Lin Xian: Happy, expected. The host asked him again, what else would you like to say? Lin Xian: I hope that in the following singles, Xiaoguo can continue to encourage me in this way. host: After being told by the audience, everyone''s face didn''t know what to do, and it changed from one to another. The original image of Lin Xian in their minds suddenly copsed. Unexpectedly, Lin Xian is such a person. Of course, the next single game is like Lin Xian''s battlefield alone. Jiang Yandong has gone. Even if his strength is good, in this case, Lin Xian is not an opponent. But Tang Guo believed that Jiang Yandong could not win Lin Xian even if everything was normal. This time the Lin Xian team won the first ce and finally was able to participate in the internationalpetition, but the entire team members were happy. Lin didn''t expect that their few small ones could achieve such achievements, and they were so happy that their promises were fulfilled. After that, all the supermarkets below the Lin Group were discounted, and the reason for the discount was also written to celebrate the kid''s victory in the national championship. There was nothing to repay, so let''s discount it. Isn''t it a supermarket discount? They do not rely on this to make money. Now the public knows that the fathers and sons of the Lin Group have won the championship. Several old men are happy and want to give back to the citizens. The grand asion of such a discount has never existed before. Then all the citizens, including those aunts who go to buy food every day, think about it in the mouth, hoping that the nextpetition, these excellent young guys will still be able to win. This time the internationalpetition is not in your home country. Within two days, Tang Guo went abroad with Lin Xian to adapt. Before Jiang Yandong stepped out of the failure, he heard the news that Xiao Lian and Wen Yunyang were injured. Wen Yunyang didn''t y before, he asked, everyone told him that something had happened to Wen Yunyang''s house and he had to go back. Now he understands what happened. Xiao Ping was **** at all. After Wen Yunyang knew it, she rescued Xiao Ping and put herself in. One leg has been abolished, and I can only be a mule in my life. He looked at Wan Wanyang, who had lost a lot of weight, and was a littleplicated for a while. No wonder, Xiao Lian has been taking care of Wen Yunyang. He was just angry. Why didn''t the club tell him something about Xiao Ping? Everyone told him that it was Manager Li who blocked the news and was afraid it would affect his game. Jiang Yandong did not ept this reason, he thought that no matter what, such a serious matter must be notified to him. Manager Li can hardly stand this guy, and now the undefeated myths and legends are gone. Jiang Yandong has hardened his wings. At that time, even if he told the other party, what can Jiang Yandong do? Like Wen Junyang, rushed to save people and save themselves as waste? Shouldn''t such a matter involving vition ofw be reported to the police directly? It''s a stupid pig to rush to death by myself! Manager Li hasn''t asked the other party if he doesn''t want to do it. Although he is angry with Jiang Yandong, he also cares about the other party''s glory to the club. Unexpectedly ... Jiang Yandong broke his face first. "Don''t do it?" "Well, you can hang out my value, I don''t want to stay here, it''s not interesting to stay in this impersonal ce." Manager Li took a deep breath, forbearing no curse, "OK." Chapter 2052: The Lost Girl (108) Chapter 2052: The Lost Girl (108) 2052: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Manager Li said that he could hang out Jiang Yandong''s worth the next day. Although he lost a game, Jiang Yandong''s strength and fame were still there, he was hung up and all the clubs were shocked. Jiang Yandong, right? After the confirmation, other clubs are negotiating to bring Jiang Yandong to his side. It smon in the e-sports world to win or lose. This time they can clearly see that Lin Xian s team is especially well-coordinated, it is perfect, and the fighting level has been greatly improved. Coupled with Tang Guo''s use of beautiful colors, let Lin Xian y very often, Jiang Yandong lost nothing, just jabs, he is still young, there is still opportunity. So within two days, Jiang Yandong was picked by another team and signed off. After a while, Manager Li received Lu Hong''s resignation. At that time, Manager Li was smiling and came in with a few immature young teenagers. He also said to them, "Our club is still strong, as long as you dare to fight hard It is not impossible to be more beautiful than Jiang Yandong in the future. " Manager Li decided to talk to the youngsters who valued him and coax them to the club to sign a contract because of the crookedness. In the early stages, he looked more closely at the people he chose, so he shouldn''t be wrong now. Not only that, he also ns to change the management team of the club and the people who run the propaganda team. These stupid pigs are really stupid. They actually use the entertainment industry to see everyone can fire cp and fire Nima. cp. Frying with Jiang Yandong is either a person like Tang Guo or one who can stand at his height. A neer who has just joined the industry will fry with him. Isn''t that going to fry people? You do nt understand fart, just learn that. In this case, why not just hire a team from the entertainment industry directly? Manager Li was thinking and heard that Lu Hong was about to resign. He nced at him and said, "Coach Lu, think about it, I still believe in your ability." Manager Li was unwilling to let Lu Hong go and didn''t want to let him go. After pondering a bit, he knew what Lu Hong thought, "Coach Lu, look at these young people I found?" Lu Hong asked a few people about their situation and knew that they were all in District 1 of the front district, and they were all 15 or 16 years old. He had known before that all passers-by kings had an e-sports dream. "Very good. I was fortunate enough to have seen a video of their summit game before." "Coach Lu, I know you have always been interested in e-sports, but there are disputes in some people, no matter where you move, this is also the case." Manager Li patted Lu Hong and whispered, "It is better to stay in Here I am, I will not mention the previous things. Are you not interested in those young people? Where did you teach? What did you teach? It s not your decision? In addition to management issues, this is a strategic issue. You still have toe, I have never intervened, have I? " "Go back and think about it. When you leave this ce, you are not so free. Jiang Yandong left, Xiao Li was driven by me, Wen Yunyang also retired, and the management team was also under my control. Coach Lu, I am your strength Approved, it''s up to you to stay. " After manager Li said, he put the resignation letter into Lu Hong''s hands and patted him on the shoulder. "This time I lost the game, I already had a premonition, and it was normal to lose. I am not disappointed at all. It also sounded a wake-up call to us, where there is no undefeated legend, it is just a gimmick. " "Go back and think about it." Chapter 2053: The Lost Girl (109) Chapter 2053: The Lost Girl (109) 2053 Chapter 109 In the end, Lu Hong didn''t leave and stayed to train those young people. He found that Manager Li said he could do it. All the previous teams had been reced by him. This time, the people who came here seemed to be more professional. Every time something happened, I responded very quickly. Lu Hong looked at these energetic young people in front of him and was more confident. This time he not only had to train them how to y the game, but also reminded them how to be personal. He didn''t want to see it again, the second Jiang Yandong. When Lu Hong was training these young people in the club, he also paid attention to the internationalpetition. In the end, Lin Xian led the entire team to win the championship in the internationalpetition. He watched the live broadcast and Tang Guo was still ying in the opening song. Every time she wins, Lin Xian will go to her in front of the reward, and that reward is a kiss. "Well, the world is getting better. Young people today really do whatever they can to win." After hearing what Manager Li said, Lu Hong couldn''t help crying. He used to think that people like Manager Li were covered with copper smell, which was unfriendly, and did nothing for money. Now he understood, that was not the case. Although Manager Li loves making money, he does not do such conscientious things. He does not treat team members harshly. He just entered, as long as he obediently obeys and trains well, the opportunity he gives is equal. As for the outstanding people, the resources should be tilted. Manager Li said to him, "If everyone is fair, is it fair to people with better talents? Talents are good, of course, resources must be cultivated. This is his value. Do not work hard, who is it? I am not here A ce of charity, for your dreams, for the sake of making money, and not to conflict. If it is not suitable here, it is best to change your career early. " He thought about it carefully. On the day she won the internationalpetition, Lin Xian proposed to Tang Guo, of course she agreed. The two stood on the stage holding hands and were watched by audiences around the world. After Jiang Yandong was signed by other teams, he continued to be involved with Xiao Ping. Xiao Ping was very guilty about Wen Yunyang, hesitant, and didn''t know what to do. Then he went abroad to Wen Yunyang and did not notify her, but just sent her a text message and called her. "It''s over." On the phone was Wen Junyang''s cold voice, "Don''t thank me, don''t think I''m for the sake of you. I''m not so unselfish, I just want to find a clean ce, don''t want to be involved because of your rtionship." "Wen Junyang, I ... you ..." "What I said is true. You do nt like me. What you like is just my love and tenderness. If you really like me, you wo nt hesitate because of Jiang Yandong. Instead, you will marry me directly. You do nt like Jiang Yandong Together, that''s the guilt in your heart, I''m sorry for you. Even now, I have to serve as a sublimation agent for your feelings. You two, just let me go, can I leave you? The phone hung up, Xiao Ping could no longer contact Wen Yunyang, not even Jiang Yandong. The two hugged and talked to each other, and finally they were together. When Jiang Yandong went to y one day, the old man''s sentence came down. Even though Xiao Ping made up a lot of things, he was only able to let the old man escape the death penalty and be sentenced to life. Who told him to steal something worthwhile and involved a lot? Xiao Qing suddenly remembered, and her grandfather, the whole person was very helpless, and instantly thought of Jiang Yandong. Chapter 2054: The Lost Girl (End) Chapter 2054: The Lost Girl (End) Chapter 2054 The Girl Who Lost Light (End) She didn''t think so much at that time, and forgot that it was Jiang Yandong''s match today, she called. In this team, the mobile phone was not confiscated. At that time, Jiang Yandong had just yed a game. When he received the phone call and heard the cry, he ignored everything and ran away. As a result, the poprity of the entire team is crazy. When they remembered, nothing helped. Jiang Yandong paid a penalty and was driven away by the club. Xiao Lian was guilty. Jiang Yandong thought that he should be so bad that someone would ask him, but wait, no one wants to sign him. It is spread on the Inte that Jiang Yandong''s legend of this generation was destroyed by Xiao Ping. Others say that Jiang Yandong is not a responsible person, and after thinking about it, it really is that the two are really worthy. Jiang Yandong finally made the anchor. He has a lot of fans and technology, plus he''s pretty good and his ie is OK. The old man was sentenced to life indefinitely. Xiao Lian was sad for a long time and had been nning how to rob him. The two lived together, Xiao Ping didn''t do anything, and Jiang Yandong raised everything. Over time, they resent life. When I was on the live broadcast, I fought a lot, and it really made people eat a big melon. Jiang Yandong is not tame, and a little cold and arrogant. He doesn''t respond to the fans very much, and still holds the former shelf. Over time, poprity has be less and less. But his family is not short of money and is not considered desperate. It is just such a gap that makes him ufortable. When Father Jiang and Mother Jiang came back to the Tang Guo wedding, Xiao Qing followed Jiang Yandong. On the same day, another incident happened, and Mom Chen recognized it at once, Xiao Lian was the thief, and couldn''t help whispering. Father Jiang and Mother Jiang are innocent people. After hearing about it, they investigate ande back to oppose the two together. Xiao Ping thought that the two looked down on him and had an argument with Jiang Yandong. Jiang Yandong heard that her parents were not very angry, and the two got into trouble. Finally broke up. Xiao Qing, who was on the street, met Tong Huai and kindly took her back. For a while, Xiao Lian was so grateful to Tong Huai that he had forgotten the past. This time, without Jiang Yandong and without precaution, Tong Huai was stunned. Not only did he seed, he also took many photos. But he underestimated Xiao Lian, and was slightly different from other girls. He recovered his strength and directly killed him and fled away. She fled to the old forest in the mountains and hid for several years without failing to practice. Over the years, she has be a wanted criminal. As long as she hid in the old forest in the mountains, she would never be arrested. But she still wanted to rescue the old man Xiao, but after many years, the city changed too quickly. In desperation, she could only slip into Jiang Yandong''s home and was found again. Jiang Yandong looked at her pitifully, and thought of all the past, took her in, did not report, gave her a false identity, and gave her money. Tell her not to mess with it again. As for the vi next door to the Jiang family, it has already been sold. The Jiang family and the Tang family are getting less and less. Jiang Yandong had no idea that Xiao Lian would go to jail and was arrested. Not only that, the police also came to the door and said that he harbored the murderer and took him back. In the end, Xiao Lian was put in prison and Jiang Yandong was sentenced to several years. [Host, was the original ident a real ident? The sound of the system sounded. He analyzed the plot of this world and found loopholes over the years. Tang Guodao, "No, how could it be an ident." who is it? "Tong Huai." The system is sounded, and ording to the plots he analyzed, it can also be matched. Tong Huai is indeed a crazy person. Don''t hurt him, never know the kind of pain. Ten yearster, with Lin Xian and Lin''s sponsorship in the medicalmunity, the continuous development of medical science in his country finally invented advanced medical instruments and drugs that could help Tang Guo to perform surgery. After Tang Guo recovered his eyes, Lin Xian hugged her waist and chin on her forehead. "Xiao Guo, would you like to participate in the game?" "How to mention this? In a few years, I will be forty." "It''s not toote, and there are eighties who have learned to paint as masters. If Xiaoguo is willing to go, I like to watch you glow on the stage." Tang Guo fluttered a smile, "Coach Lin, you are old, and you still say these tired words, aren''t you afraid of being joked?" "No, everyone is used to it." "Okay, but you have to apany me. I have been used to taking care of you these years. I am already a giant baby. I ca nt make up,b, or dress up. Coach Lin, I''m dead. You are responsible. "Responsible, responsible. I''ll be responsible for this life." see you tomorrow Stay upte and finish writing this ne. Chapter 2055: Male lead and female lead (1) Chapter 2055: Male lead and female lead (1) 2055 Chapter 2055 "Sister Tang Xue, what''s wrong with you?" Listening to this voice, Tang Guo suddenly came back to God. When he looked up, he saw an ordinary but not ordinary boy looking at her. The other party is wearing a very simple T-shirt, jeans, sneakers, which is the simplest dress for boys nowadays. She nced at the trolley case in the other''s hand, and looked around, surrounded by young and energetic young men and women. Most were more than a dozen or twenty people, pulling suitcases and following the people in front, watching around with expectation and curiosity on their faces. Looking at the signs around her, she instantly understood that this should be the time for freshmen to report. And the man in front of him looks ordinary and the temperament does not seem to be ordinary. It should be the freshman of this term. But the other party just called her sister, then she is also a student of this school, but this time, she did not receive the memory, and she did not know the specific situation. But as she was meditating, she felt that the boy in front of her was also scanning her. Although her gaze was dim, she felt it. The other side swept across her face first, and she would not miss the stunning and exciting eyes. And the other side was still looking at her figure, everyone''s hot eyes were guessing what this person was thinking. It turns out to be an inferior embryo! "Sister Tang Xue?" Although Li Fan likes to admire beautiful people, but there is a big sun above his head, he is not interested in standing under the sun, he just wants to get things done at school earlier and meet new friends. As for the pretty woman in front of me, ask the phone first before talking. When he came across such a beautiful school sister, he was also very surprised. Where did he know that the woman just in front of her had changed her core, not the one before. "I''m a little dizzy." Tang Guo had just turned pale, and she looked really faint. Li Fan didn''t expect that it was such a situation and the weather was so hot. It must have received a lot of freshmen today. This is a good opportunity for performance. Of course, he will not lose it. He hastened toe and help Tang Guo. Tang Guo took two steps back. "Student, I may need a break." "It doesn''t matter, your body matters. Where is the infirmary, shall I take you over?" "I want to go to the bathroom first." Just now, Tang Guo had found the location of the bathroom, and it was God to help her, not far from here. So she pointed in a certain direction, "I''ll go first, or you can wait for a while, flush with cold water, it will be fine soon, it just got hot just now." Li Fan said he was uneasy and wanted to send her over. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, as long as the salty pig''s w didn''t reach out, he could say anything. After entering the bathroom, Tang Guo chose apartment, "Tongzi, receive memories." That Li Fan impressed her badly. Chi Guoguo''s eyes always scanned her, which was particrly ufortable. It is better to receive the memory earlier and understand the world clearly. [Okay, the host is big, I just watched the story of this world just now. It''s a bit ruined. You have a n. Destroyed three outlooks? Tang Guo was puzzled, but she wanted to see how to destroy Sanguan. After she watched it, the whole person was not good. As the system said, the plot of this small world was really ruined. All of this starts with an ordinary kid named Li Fan. Yes, Li Fan is the actor in this world. Chapter 2056: Male lead and female lead (2) Chapter 2056: Male lead and female lead (2) 2056: Word Stacks Level 2056 Answers Li Fanes from an ordinary family, and his parents are just ordinary employees of thepany. Although the sry is not high, it is enough for a family to eat and drink. As long as there is no serious illness or pain, this family is the most ordinary kind in the world. The only thing that worries them is Li Fan. Li Fan was very introverted from an early age. From elementary school to high school, his grades were ordinary in the ss, and he was not good at words, and was a little timid in the face of people. In fact, his character is rted to the two husbands and wives. Generally, the family raises children for food and drink, and sends them to school. They never pay attention to psychological problems. Boys who look ordinary and thin like this are the most bullied in school. Every week his living expenses, except those rushed into the meal card, were threatened to pay protection fees. Li Fan is just as ordinary as his name. Poor performance and average height and appearance are obviously not weed by girls. Even if he has a crush on him, he dare not confess. If nothing else, he should have spent high school in bullying and other people''s taunts. Maybe you will be admitted to a very ordinary university, go to university step by step, go to work in an ordinarypany. Finally, a blind date was married to a woman as ordinary as him, giving birth to an ordinary child, and the child continued his life. But at the end of the second semester of senior year of high school, something happened during the make-up summer vacation. Make-up lessons are required by the ss, and parents have no opinion. Li Fan naturally cannot escape. However, I cannot live in school during make-up sses and have to go home every day. He went home one day after school, and he heard a call for help. Looking carefully, I discovered that it was the ss flowers who were fooling around in their ss. In fact, Ban Hua was also the object of his secret love. Looking at the other person''s despair, he was usually timid and didn''t know how to give courage. Rushing over and pulling people back. Of course, the result was a violent meal, and Banhua was smart. During that time, he called the police. Those people hate, Li Fan is even worse. When they were almost there, those people fled quickly. Li Fan was lying on the ground dying, and at this time, his adventure came. He had a piece of Ping''an jade that Li mother gave him. In fact, it was dozens of pieces of that kind. He asked for it in the temple and said that he had opened it. Li Fan listened to what his parents said, so he always wore this piece of safety jade. It was exactly those who were spitting blood by people, and the blood dripped on the jade of Ping An, which opened the legendary life of Li Fan. When Li Fan was discharged from the hospital, the painting style of the whole person changed, and people became more beautiful. He became taller, more outgoing, and even had good skills. Those bullies who bullied him have be his younger brother. The ss flower saved by him before is naturally his girlfriend, and also his first woman-Wu Xue Wu Xue was also admitted to the university, but she was not in this school, but in the conservatory next door. After that, all kinds of routines. With the help of golden fingers, Li Fan met with various big brothers, stepped on the faces of the rich two generations, and stole their fiancees. It was trivial. As long as the woman he likes, he will finally be convinced by his charm. No one who offends him will end well. In short, the world turns around him, his women follow him desperately. Also, today is too busy, I stay upte to write Chapter 2057: Male lead and female lead (3) Chapter 2057: Male lead and female lead (3) 2057: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Although countless women are willing to be with Li Fan, they don''t even want to be named. But there are always people in this world who are unwilling. The original owner is rarely willing to be with Li Fan. The original owner was engaged before going to college. There was a fiance named Zhang Xing. The Tang family and the Zhang family were still close friends. They knew each other from a young age. As for the rtionship, it may be a little bit, but not strong. The original owner didn''t hate Zhang Xing. Zhang Xing looked good at him and was a gentleman. As for why she chose to engage with Zhang Xing in the end, there were three reasons: First, know the roots, there are two feelings. Second, in this circle, those young people she is familiar with rarely find women outside, and they are very diligent in changing girlfriends one by one. But this Zhang Xing, from small torge, they are all in the same school, it is rare that they are not careless and half-hearted. This is very rare, he is also good to the original owner. Third,pared to other suitors, she felt that Zhang Xing really liked her. Since she doesn''t have anyone she likes, she also has a good opinion of Zhang Xing, and the other person has good character, so engagement is also a good choice. In this world, even if you are married, it is not appropriate to be able to separate in the future, it is better to try it. Such a character, naturally encountering people like Li Fan, naturally will not bow down like other women. On the first day Li Fan saw the original owner, he was shocked. Later all kinds appeared in front of her, but the original owner''s personality was indifferent, he didn''t catch cold, and kept a very long distance from him. This annoyed Li Fan very much. Later, he knew that the original owner had a fiance and felt even more embarrassed. Once when Li Fan was entangled with the original owner, his fiance Zhang Xing ran into him. It was mistaken for the original owner to cuckold him. Li Fan also tried to exin at that time, but it became more and more dark. He knows men too well and knows what to say, which can stimte Zhang Xing and make the other party angry. Sure enough, Zhang Xing shook his face and left. Li Fan thought that Zhang Xing''s approach would make the original owner sad, see the other person''s true face, and then break the marriage contract with the other party and stay with him. Unexpectedly, the original owner said to him with a cold face, "Even if I am not with Zhang Xing, I will not be with you. What you said just now is irritating Zhang Xing, and what you think is most clear. I did nt take it apart before, I just wanted to keep the distance to make you understand. I did nt expect you to go in. At that time, one can imagine how angry Li Fan was. For the first time, for the first time, a woman cut his heart out without hesitation, and gave him no face at all. Then the original owner left and asked him not to bother, it was impossible between them. She didn''t fail to see Li Fan''s ability. Just less than a year after going to college, she started apany in full swing, and also paid a lot of high-ranking big names. But these, is she rare? She was a very indifferent person who was able to get engaged with Zhang Xing, but did not want to make her family embarrassed. It''s okay to be with anyone, if she thinks she is qualified. Li Fan and the women were ambiguous every day. She had asked someone to investigate before long. How could she think of this garbage. Of course, she also investigated the changes in Li Fan High School and did not know what the reason was. This is also because she keeps one eye open and one eye closed, fearing that she will really offend the other party and cause trouble to her family. She never thought that Li Fan was a careful eye. Chapter 2058: Male lead and female lead (4) Chapter 2058: Male lead and female lead (4) 2058: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Li Fanji hates the original owner, but the original owner is the woman he wants and does not want to treat her for the time being. So he put pressure on the Zhang family, Zhang acted as a family, took the initiative to divorce the Tang family, and at the same time stated that he would divest arge project they invested in at the same time. For this project, the Tang family had exhausted most of their assets and dared to do so. They are not engaged yet. Will it be an inw rtionship in the future? In order to protect himself, the Zhang family insisted on doing it alone, which caused a crisis in the Tang family. Funds cannot be turned around, and they will face various problems. At this time, several girlfriends around the original owner told her that Li Fan was very good. As long as she went to Li Fan, the other party would be able to help her. As for what conditions, it is definitely the road to be willing to be a woman of Li Fan. Upon hearing the suggestions from the people around her, the original owner instantly understood that Li Fan had included a few of her girlfriends around her. Once this idea came out, she felt sick in her heart. In fact, many people in the school wanted to be Li Fan''s women. The original owner did not understand why these women were crazy. Li Fan is so disgusting, doesn''t he feel disgusted to share a man with so many women? Later, all kinds of women from Li Fan came to her, and she was persuaded to make her promise anyway. As long as you follow Li Fan, her family will not suffer, better than before. She still didn''t agree. Later, Tang''s shareholders, the Tang family, except her parents, persuaded her to agree. She set her eyes on her parents, and at the time her heart was cold and she felt powerless. What she thought was that as long as her parents persuaded her to agree, she would agree. However, after the Tang crisis is lifted, she will die. After a hundred deaths, let her serve Li Fan and dream in the next life. Promised to lift the Tang crisis, it should be returned to their parenting grace. Unexpectedly, her parents were even more angry than her and took Tang directly away from her. A family of three moved into a small room. As for what happened to Tang''s, in the words of her parents at the time, "Whatever love is, it''s not that they sell their daughters, of course they don''t feel bad. Even if they are bitter and poor, they are better than selling their daughters. " After Li Fan heard the news, he was angry and sent all his anger to Tang''spany. It didn''t take long for Tang to go bankrupt. I don''t know if it is a matter of face, Li Fan didn''te to trouble them. But from time to time, they will meet each other, the other party is always a high look, holding his woman hugs and hugs. It looked like she was telling her, regret it? Regret not talking to him. Decadester, Li Fan and his women are still young and beautiful. The original owner has never been married, and everyone is old. Seeing her unrepentant, Li Fan was impatient. At that time, his amazing school sister had be an old woman, and she was about to go into the soil. Since then, the original owner has never seen Li Fan again. Later, what happened to Li Fan, she didn''t know. After reading these memories, Tang Guo admired the ordinary girl, the original owner, and had a good impression on the Tang family. Giving up everything and unwilling to aggrieved his daughter, this courage is really not what ordinary people can have. Li Fan thought that the original owner had a bad life. In fact, she had a good life except for a life without extravagance. The only regrettable estimate is to let parents suffer with her. Although she is indifferent, but the heart is not iron, the person who treats her is remembered in her heart. Chapter 2059: Male lead and female lead (5) Chapter 2059: Male lead and female lead (5) 2059: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers [Host, do you destroy the three views? ] The system poked inquisitively, he already felt that the host was mostly sharpening the knife. Just don''t know how the host is going to y this time. Tang Guo smiled lowly, "You help me share the fun things in this world with the friends in the group, let them see this wonderful work." [Okay. The system''s favorite thing is to rece Tang Guo to share the wonderful story of the small world with the friends in the group. Then Tang Guo told the group''s response, but when he entered the group, he found that something was wrong. The original group included Tang Guo, a total of twelve people. But now he found that there was actually one more person in the group. He quickly nced at the list and made a careful look. Except for the name "Xi Xiaosi", which had be gray, it really turned out to be Wen Yawei. He didn''t care to share the little story, and quickly quit to tell Tang Guo the situation. "More people?" Tang Guo was very surprised. Since this ne exchange group had been upied by her, she hadn''t care about others. Because as a result of previous research by her and the system, this group is formed by energy. Studies have shown that as long as the people in the group are not dead, someone chats, and sends red envelopes, they will continuously provide energy for the group to operate and the group will always exist. How long can she live, anyway after so many years, she can''t die for a while. The other friends are either the immortal world or the magic world, and the poor world is the interster world. It is easy to live for thousands of years casually, there is no need to worry about the group disappearing. There was an extra person at this moment, and she was a little curious. She quickly entered the group and nced, and she saw a strange name: Wen Yawei. After a while, she had never heard of it. But she was a little happy, because although she was the owner, she had many rights, and the only thing she couldn''t do was pull people. Otherwise, she would have brought in people she knew before to y. Now that new members havee in, it means that this group will seize the right people to join the group on their own initiative, so it is lively. Sure enough, she saw the record of the group, and Ziyun and others were asking about the neer. It''s just that they discussed for a long time and the neer didn''t seem to be moving. [Xiao Xiao]: Maybe the neer is shy, or give a red envelope to try? The girl told me before, as long as you send a big red envelope, everyone knows who is diving. Tang Guo: "..." [Ziyun]: Well, it makes sense, then send a red envelope. I''ll send it, Wen Yawei. The name should be a girl. What attracts girls is nothing more than good-looking jewellery dresses, but the most attractive girl is definitely young and beautiful. I send a beauty dan, and girls must not be tempted. Tang Guo: I have to say, Brother Ziyun is right. She didn''t squeak and was ready to see what would happen next. [Ziyun]: Through spection, I think she should not be a high-level person. If you are in the samemunity, you should quickly study this group and ask us about the situation. Then I guess, this little girl of Wen Yawei may be a person of ordinary ne. [Mo Yuntian]: Red envelopes are red envelopes, not mother-inw. [General Billy]; That is, Ziyun, hurry up and issue a red envelope. If the neer runs away, we will be in a hurry with you. [Margaret]: Yeah, I don''t know if the school has spent in the new world, it shouldn''t, it hasn''t greeted us yet. When shees, be sure to talk to her about a neer. Chapter 2060: Male lead and female lead (6) Chapter 2060: Male lead and female lead (6) 2060: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers This time, Ziyun stopped talking nonsense, and handed out a red envelope, or an exclusive red envelope, which was the beauty Dan he just mentioned, which can be used by mortals. Then the group was quiet, waiting for the new couple to receive the red envelope. Tang Guo remembered that there was another Li Fan waiting outside, and after watching the time, ten minutes had passed. She let the system watch the situation in the group and walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she came out, she saw that Li Fan was anxious, and she kept the indifferent person of the original owner. After all, she didn''t want to talk too much with people like Li Fan. The other person''s eyes made her more ufortable now. "Sister Tang Xue, are you all right?" "It''s okay, let''s go." After taking Li Fan through the process, he refused Li Fan''s invitation to eat and exchange contact information. Tang Guo left. Although there is no contact information, Li Fan is not discouraged. He believes that it will not be long before this sister Gao Leng will be his woman. Tang Guo felt the other side''s inevitable look and almost vomited. He was shameless. She excused herself and returned to the dorm. To wee the new students today, four of them are in their bedroom. At present, the other three should be busy, thinking that two of them will be Li Fan''s woman, Tang Guo felt a little speechless. As for why only two of them became, that was the remaining girl, who was too ordinary and Li Fan had no interest in her. But that girl has always been secretly in love with Li Fan, and never married. [Host, the new couple received a red envelope. Hearing this news, Tang Guo quickly entered the group and found that everyone was talking hot. [School Flower]: Hi everyone, what is so lively to discuss? Then everyone told her that the neer wasing, but the neer did not speak, and left after receiving the red envelope, which made them very strange. Tang Guo sent everyone a gourmet red envelope as usual, and then she found that the neer also had a roast chicken and waited silently. She wanted to see if the neer was good or bad. The brothers and sisters in the group are not nothing now. It''s a good one. Everyone is expected to take care of it. If it''s bad, wait until the other person''s name turns gray. Wen Yawei looked at a te of roast chicken in front of her, and a white pill floating in her hand, a little dumbfounded. She thought she was dreaming, raised her hand to rub her eyes, and felt the pain involving her arms and cheeks. She finally believed that everything in front of her was not a dream. She just ordered two red envelopes and grabbed a pill and a te of roast chicken. The burning chicken was hot, and the fragrance kept drifting into the tip of her nose, causing her mouth to continuously produce saliva. No, she can''t eat, she is going to starve to death. Thinking of her experience, sheughed bitterly. She was a big star known to all the people a month ago. How did you know that in an ident in the filming, the fake fire turned into real fire, which caused 70% of her skin to be burned. With the medical level of this world, it is impossible to return to the original, and it is a blessing to be able to save a life. After knowing that she was disfigured, the merchants cancelled her contract one after another, and the original talks disappeared. Thepany ignored her, and the agent left her. If she does not have a parent, she is helpless, and she happens to be a big star by chance. She is disfigured now, and her family knows that she never called her with a single call. The movie''s fiance also broke her marriage. Looking at herself in the mirror, she chose to die. Death outside is likely to cause trouble for the police uncle, so starve to death at home. Wen Yawei looked at the roast chicken and swallowed saliva, really fragrant! Looked again at the white pill in his hand, it was quite fragrant. She has been hungry for two days and has no energy. Almost out of control, I want to eat the roast chicken directly. She didn''t know that Tang Guo and the people in the group were waiting for her response. [Ziyun]: What happened when I received the red envelope and did not speak? [General Billy]: Maybe an ordinary person, can''t believe it, maybe it''s still shocking, let''s wait again. Tang Guo is also very patient, while calcting how to pack Li Fan, while waiting for Wen Yawei''s response. See you tomorrow good night. Chapter 2061: Male lead and female lead (7) Chapter 2061: Male lead and female lead (7) 2061: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Wen Yawei was nning to throw the roasted chicken into the trash, after all, she was going to starve to death. But the te of roasted chicken with all colors and aromas was a pity that the chef took care to make it. And the white pill in her hand, these two things, she grabbed the red envelope. If she''s still a healthy person, she might be impatient to see what''s going on. But now, 70% of her whole body''s skin can''t be seen. The face in the mirror is covered with burn scars. There is no way to raise your armpletely, and raising it slightly will cause severe pain. She was sitting on the chair in front of the dresser, leaning weakly on the back of the chair, looking at the figure in the mirror with a tired look, and did not dare to look closely. This look of dignity looked terrifying to herself. The property in her name was also allocated, and after her death, thewyer would help her to donate it. Although shepensated for many liquidated damages, it looked like she had no money. But she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and how she has to give herself some back road. After something happened, she became an abandoned child, and her ce in the entertainment industry has been lost. Because she is too hot, there are no friends among the basic female stars. No, it used to be, but it doesn''t seem to be her friend anymore. As for what happened to that ident, she didn''t want to pursue it. Even if she exhausted the remaining property, nothing could be found, because she was an abandoned son and no one would help her. Her family had visited her after the ident. Later it was known that she had paid a lot of money and the vi was sold, and I heard that her subsequent treatment required a lot of money. So those people left on that day. After that, she didn''t give her a call. If she hadn''t left a back road for herself, there were some jewellery and property elsewhere, for fear of not only being disfigured, but also being left on the street. Since nobody cares about her, donate the rest of her money. After half an hour, Wen Yawei couldn''t help looking at the roast chicken. "It''s going to die anyway. Even if it''s poisonous, it''s really regretful that it was delivered to me in front of it." Wen Yawei thought to herself that she would be hungry for a few more days when she ate roast chicken. If she doesn''t eat, she will die for nothing. So she ate the roast chicken quickly, it was really fast, she had not eaten for two days, and she was really hungry. It was more painful than ever to go on a diet to look good on the camera. The bite of roast chicken slowly increased, and the feeling of fullness slowly increased. She had thought that she would not eat for two days, and eating this kind of greasy food would definitely make her stomach ufortable, but she waspletely absent. I don''t know who is the chef who cooks the chicken. She wants to invite the other person toe and make a final dinner for her. After eating a roast chicken, Wen Yawei felt only full of strength and drank a bottle of mineral water. In the end, she squeezed the white pill in her hand. "Eating the roast chicken was not a bad pill." After that, she swallowed it. Tang Guo and the people in the group waited for about half an hour, and finally there was movement in the group. [Wen Yawei]: What group is this? I just grabbed two red packets, a te of roast chicken, and a strange pill. I ate them all. Everyone in the group, including Tang Guo, was particrly happy to see Wen Yawei appear. [School Flower]: This is a nemunication group. I am the owner of this group. Chapter 2062: Male lead and female lead (8) Chapter 2062: Male lead and female lead (8) 2062 Chapter 1062 [Wen Yawei]: Hello, group owner, themunication group? What kind of group is this? It''s true, the te of roast chicken you sent just now is so delicious, I couldn''t help it. Wen Yawei''s words made everyone in the groupugh. This neer looks very interesting. The others didn''t interject for the time being, let Tang Guo, the owner, exin to Wen Yawei. Wen Yawei was stunned when Tang Guo said that the members of this group were from various nes. When asked that Xiuxian, magic, interster and other nes were the one she imagined, she was very excited. [Wen Yawei]: It turned out to be this way. I didn''t expect to have such a miracle before I died. Master, your te of grilled chicken was delicious, did you? What do you need? I exchange it with jewellery bullion. Wen Yawei has opened the safe here. Looking at Tang Guo''s name as "school flower", she thinks it is better to send some jewellery. She looked at the things in the safe, there were beautiful jewelry and diamonds, there were some luxury collectibles, and thousands of gold bars, and she finally decided to choose such beautiful jewelry to send to Tang Guo. [Wen Yawei]: Can you give me another te of roast chicken? She was ready to satisfy her appetite, and set off on the road with peace of mind. Suddenly remembering the particrly delicious pill before, she quickly searched the record and found that the name of the pill was "beauty dan", and she didn''t care so much, and found the person who had red envelopes. [Wen Yawei]: The pill also tastes good, Ziyun, I do nt know if you have what you need. Although I m not convenient to go out, I can call for a takeaway service. I m a mortal world, I do nt know if you have heard . If the name of the group owner is what I think, then you should have heard her say it. If I can, I would like to be able to exchange two more fragrant, sweet, and painkiller pills. Yes, after taking the pills, she felt that the pain in her body had been reduced a lot. For such a good thing, she did not know whether the other party was willing or not, and she could only throw out her own conditions first. In short, let''s diefortably. Having made so much money, she really hasn''t enjoyed it much. [Ziyun]: I have a lot of pills. Ziyun was praised for having delicious pills, but Ziyun couldn''t help crying orughing, but the other party seemed to have to exchange things with him, not to take advantage, Ziyun was in a better mood. Since Ji Xiaosi, he is particrly disgusted with people who like to take advantage of it for free. [Margaret]: You just said you were going to die? Can you talk about it? [Chi Xiao]: Yeah, live well, why die? Haven''t met us now, haven''t we met yet? [Mo Yuntian]: The little girl should be very young. If you have any difficulties, please tell me if we can help. ... People in the group expressed their attitudes and came to a new personality with a good personality. They were really excited. They had asked Tang Guo before and knew that even if she was a group owner, there was no way to pull people in, and she really had some regrets. [School flower]: If you share your story, you can enter themunication group, which shows that this is also an opportunity. When Wen Yawei thought, it really was. She hadn''t heard that grabbing a red envelope could grab a te of roast chicken. Now that she is full, she doesn''t want to die so much. In this case, it is better to understand what is going on in this group so as not to leave regrets. Chapter 2063: Male lead and female lead (9) Chapter 2063: Male lead and female lead (9) 2063 Chapter 1063 [Wen Yawei]: My name is Wen Yawei. I live on amon. I was originally a pretty famous actress ... Wen Yawei talked about her own affairs, maybe she was unapanied andmunicated. In the face of these strangers who cannot meet, carefully share their experiences. The despair expressed in words silenced the people in the group. Such an experience is really miserable for an ordinary person. When she heard that she was going to starve to death, she alsomissioned awyer to donate her remaining property after she died, and they understood that she was a very kind girl. If other people listened, they could only say somethingforting and sympathize with her. But the people in this group are all capable people. The skin was burned, which was a matter of a few pills. After Tang Guo heard it, he said, "Wen Yawei, you don''t have to die." Wen Yawei was a little confused. "I am not dead? I am alive and suffering now. I was discharged from the hospital in just one month. I just do nt want to be tortured by treatment anymore. My face was basically burnt, and there wasn''t much intact body on my body. [Ziyun]: Didn''t you take a beauty pill before? It should work now. If you look in the mirror, nothing has changed. [Chixiao]: Yeah, take a snapshot of the mirror to see if there is any change. Ziyun''s lowest level of elixir has some effects even if it is given to mortals. Wen Yawei didn''t understand, but she also looked up at the mirror. At this point, she froze, wondering if it was her illusion, and always felt that the scars were better. Although it still looks stubborn, this is her own face, and any changes can be clearly seen. Really better. She was a little excited. When she went to see the group again, she saw the red envelope again, poked, and a pill bottle appeared in her hand. She didn''t open it immediately, but talked about her situation. Ziyun told her that this was the effect of the elixir, and she had just sent another bottle with dozens of them in it. She took one a day and could recover slowly. She''s just a mortal, she can''t use medicine too fast. It is too fierce to explode, and it is easy to expose her abnormality. Wen Yawei''s tears burst out at that time, except that she really didn''t know what to say except thanks. After hearing these words offort in the group, she seemed to rekindle hope for life. [Ziyun]: There have been no new people in the group for a long time. We all like new people, so don''t think about death. [Ethereal Fairy]: Yeah, the school flowers are also very good. From time to time, they will give us food from all aspects. Is the roast chicken delicious? Can''t eat after death. Tang Guo also added, "Cure the injury first, don''t you want to find out who harmed you?" When Tang Guo finished speaking, he ignored the situation in the group and retreated. Quickly took out the phone and searched for the words "Wen Yawei". Sure enough, the one that jumped out was: The old star Wen Yawei was burned by fire. Pull down, it''s all about Wen Yawei''s disfigurement. She clicked on Wen Yawei''s homepage, and what she saw was a very beautiful and fashionable woman. When Wen Yawei said she had experienced it just now, she remembered one incident in the plot. The reason why she can be taken in one stroke is because Wen Yawei has a little rtionship with one of the male lead Li Fan. Chapter 2064: Male lead and female lead (10) Chapter 2064: Male lead and female lead (10) 2064 Chapter 1064 This woman is called Gan Yingying and she is also a female star. It is said that before Wen Yawei''s ident, the two have been used forparison. Wen Yawei is gentle and beautiful, while Gan Yingying is soft and beautiful, but speaking of resources and strength, Wen Yawei has always been better. However, neither of them has blushed because of this. They are said to be very close friends. Every time Gan Yingying appears, there will be people who regret that if Wen Yawei did not have an ident and did not die, her achievement would not be lower than Gan Yingying. In many cases, Gan Yingying also mentioned Wen Yawei and cried many times for her good friend. In the plot, Wen Yawei was starved to death. As she said, after starving to death, shemissioned awyer to donate all of her remaining property. At that time, her family had also been here. But in the end, Wen Yawei''s fans were scolded back. Tang Guo searched for Wen Yawei''s information and couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect that the newpanion this time was in her position. After reading Wen Yawei''s information, Tang Guo searched for Gan Yingying again. At present she is still a big star and has nothing to do with Li Fan. However, it won''t necessarily be over again. After watching it, there were no big problems. Gan Yingying''s person is not a pure jade girl, but a **** and charming way. Then she got a lot of news in the forum. It seems that the resources belonging to Wen Yawei fell on Gan Yingying''s head. Gan Yingying seems to be because of the past and Wen Yawei''s feelings, and did notpletely answer, shirk a lot. Hearing Wen Yawei''s statement just now, the other party seemed very lonely and had no friends. If Gan Yingying really had a good rtionship with her, how could she let her starve to death? Really good friends have such a big thing, not to mention see it every day, make a phone call tofort, it is good to see it once a week. From this perspective, the rtionship between the two is not as good as expected. By the time she watched the group, Wen Yawei was already talking with everyone, and she was very grateful for her words. People in the group gave her a lot of things, anyway weird and strange. Wen Yawei was embarrassed and asked everyone what she likes. Women like Misty Fairy and Margaret are definitely right to send skirts and jewelry. But for others, she was in trouble. Tang Guo interjected, "Let s give them food, they will be just like that, and they will get more food and be happy." [Wen Yawei]: Okay, then I''ll call the restaurant right away and ask them to bring you food. I don''t want to die now, I have a chance to be born again. Wen Yawei didn''t want to give up, Tang Guo said it well. She also wanted to find out who harmed her. It was really unwilling to die like this. She did nt see any hope before, but now she can recover her face, and she can hang around in the entertainment circle, make money, and establish various rtionships. She prepared a variety of delicious food for everyone, and gave Margaret, Ethereal Fairy, and Tang Guo''s beautiful jewelry, all of which are treasures. Every piece in this world starts at a million. Not only that, she also ordered expensive watches and some things that men in this world like, without asking, and directly sent them to Ziyun and others in the group. Just eating a little bit, she was really unhappy. With the money spent, she can still make money, what''s the matter? When Tang Guo saw Ziyun saying that he liked watches, he thought about it. Ziyun held a sword, was wearing a robe, looked at his watch, and said to his opponent, "It''s time, let''s have a meal and fight . " Chapter 2065: Male lead and female match (11) Chapter 2065: Male lead and female match (11) 2065: Word Stacks Level 2065 Answers Tang Guo didn''t read the news in the group any more, and told the system to stare out of the bedroom. Because a few roommates called her just now, and said that the freshmen today have received almost the same, let her go out for dinner. The reason she didn''t shirk was to meet Li Fanter. Today, Li Fan is going to go out for dinner with his roommates. The location is the same. In the plot, they are seated far away, and across a wall, Li Fan is busy making new friends and not finding them. She went because there was going to be something in that ce. Li Fanhui came here, the second woman he liked, and of course he seeded in bing his woman. She just wanted to confirm whether these women were willing to like Li Fan, or whether he was confused by other means. To use the means to confuse, she will not let Li Fan seed. "I was strangled by the holidays. My mother was in charge of it at home, and it didn''t matter that I wasn''t allowed to eat these snacks at all." Ran Jingdan, a roommate, said that Ran Jingdan is a long-legged Bai Fumei. At first, the original owner really didn''t expect that such proud girls like Ran Jingdan would be willing to share Li Fan with dozens of women. Another beautiful roommate named Miao Wei has a gentle temperament and looks elegant. As for the remaining one named Li Xiaoli, her appearance is slightly more ordinary, and her family is almost among them. Everyone still took care of her, and no contradiction urred. Tang Guo silently ate with a few people. She deliberately chose a location where she could see the situation outside. Sure enough, she heard the crackling sound of a beer bottle falling to the ground, apanied by a girl''s exmation. She nced at the beautiful girl in an apron outside, this is Li Fanyu''s girl. Not students in the university, but employees in this string store. Outside the school, in addition to students, there are some unscrupulous people. Looking at Du Meili''s fair-skinned, beautiful-looking waiter, she drank two more drinks, which would inevitably lead to irregrities. Du Youmei was helping to open the bottle. She was shaken by the big man, holding her hand. Tang Guo nced at Li Fan''s position, and he saw that he walked over and pulled Du Youmei behind him. He said nothing about the big man''s cor, and he made the pig into a pig''s head within two words. In the end, the big man took someone to utter a sentence, boy, you waited for the ruthless words, and left in a hurry. Naturally, Du Meili escaped and was grateful and admired for Li Fan. Tang Guo looked at Li Fan and gave Du Youmei a phone call, and said, "If you have any questions in the future, you can call me." Then she saw Du Youmei nodded blushing and returned with the tray, carefully hiding her phone number in her pocket. Heroes save beauty, they will never be outdated. "Tang Guo, what are you looking at?" Ran Jingdan also nced outside. "Someone is in trouble, it seems that he was run away by the next seat." Tang Guo answered. When Miao Yi heard this, she frowned, and apparently did not like the violence very much. Tang Guo looked happy. The two really did not look at Li Fan at first, thinking that he was not good, and not handsome, and the women were still a bunch, and finally they were really fragrant. I don''t know why. Tang Guo is no longer interested in Du Youmei. The easiest way for a woman to fall in love with a man is to save the hero. Chapter 2066: Male lead and female lead (12) Chapter 2066: Male lead and female lead (12) 2066: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Looking at Du Meili''s miserable background, it is not surprising to rely on Li Fan. After eating, she nned to go back. Unexpectedly, I met Li Fan halfway and came over to say hello to her. Of course, she continued to keep a cold look. When Li Fan asked her contact information, she still didn''t give it up. Li Fan''splexion changed for a moment, and she quickly maintained a smile, as if she didn''t bother her any more, and turned around and returned with a few roommates. Tang Guo didn''t say anything. Ran Jingdan said, "It''s true that anyone dares to pursue our Tang Guo, and don''t take a mirror to look at himself." "That person is really not worthy of Tang Guo." Miao Wei said lightly, "This kind of person just ignores him, and will automatically retreat within two days." "Yeah, Tang Guo is a rich man, with good grades and beautiful people. Those who chase her are all in the opposite school." Li Xiaoli followed, but this sounded a bit sour. Tang Guo smiled slightly. "For a person who is unmarried, she must keep her distance from the opposite sex. If you really give contact information, how can I tell my fiance?" She knew Li Fan''s ear strength, and she would definitely be able to hear the situation here. Sure enough, the system told her that Li Fan''s expression was wrong, and the anger in her eyes had notpletely faded. In the next time, Li Fan did note to create any encounters like the original. Tang Guo was finally quiet, but she knew that Li Fan was definitely not a peacemaker. During a shopping trip, Li Fan was found walking with Du Mei in a beautiful dress. Du Mei also had a beautiful rose in her hand. Looking at Lang Ye''s intentional look, they knew that the two were almost finished. Seeing Tang Guo doing nothing, the system couldn''t help it. [The host is big, what is your n? And Wen Yawei''s injury is almost ready, Li Fan will soon have a second woman, aren''t you in a hurry? Tang Guo raised his eyebrows. "What am I anxious about? Let him dance for a while, or do you have to let me stop him from picking up a girl? Du Youmei is willing, I don''t want to go." Of course, the system did not mean this, he just wanted to know how his host was preparing to rectify Li Fan. From the current perspective, Li Fan''s performance is a bit carefree and greasy, it seems that there is nothing else wrong. "That''s because he hasn''t reached its peak yet. Look at it. It won''t take long for him to make a fortune. Let''s talk about it when he expands. Now there is nothing else to do and see what he will do next. Didn''t do bad things, couldn''t get the ground. And she also wanted to see if those women could survive Li Fan''s sweet words. Even if Du Youmei was there, her miserable family was there, and Li Fan was her savior. Like the woman behind, her status is not low, she really can''t understand. Tang Guo has recently been in the dormitory except for sses, and asionally received a call from his fiance Zhang Xing. During the weekend, the other party will ask her to go out for dinner, and the two get close to each other. I also met Li Fan once. Li Fan was either carrying Du Youmei or Wu Xue, and did not seem to intend to harass her. Within two days, Tang Guo saw Li Fan holding a book at the door of the library, and then a good-looking girl stood next to him. He was surprised and said, "Li Fan, you can actually put Dream of the Red Chamber! " Tang Guo: "..." Li Fan''s Golden Finger is a system mall where you can buy all kinds of magic items. Now he is able to recite the Dream of the Red Mansion with his eyes closed, it is his consciousness to immerse himself in the system space and read ording to his studies. Even in one year, he was admitted to this key university from the ordinary results, but he did not see how he studied. It was that he bought a high school exam paper in the system mall, and directly memorized the answer. He was also afraid of being suspected, so he didn''t dare to do everything right. At the beginning, Li Fan was not so high-profile. "Then Li Fan, can you recite the Journey to the West?" The girl had light in her eyes. "If you can recite the Journey to the West, I will let you go today." Tang Guo stood silently in the corner like this, watching Li Fan closed his eyes and continued to recite the Journey to the West. see you tomorrow Chapter 2067: Male lead and female lead (13) Chapter 2067: Male lead and female lead (13) 2067: Word Stacks Level 2067 Answers Tang Guo watched Li Fan begin to recite the Journey to the West. The girl stood on the side holding the book and stared at it without blinking. Eyes have been shining, looking at Li Fan''s appearance, as if he saw something peerless treasure. "Well, I believe you, you really have the ability to never forget." The girl excitedly closed the book and grabbed Li Fan''s arm. "Li Fan, since you have the ability to never forget, then with me Let s go to the poetry conference together. In your case, as long as you recite all the annotations of poetry from ancient to modern times, you will definitely win the championship! " Tang Guo realized it, and she said how could this girl lead Li Fan to recite the Dream of the Red Chamber, a famous book such as Journey to the West. This turned out to be the case. There is indeed a plot of Li Fan participating in the poetry conference in the plot. Otherwise, with Li Fan''s current identity, how can he get in touch with the superstar Gan Yingying? The special guest of the poetry conference was Gan Yingying. At that time, Li Fan showed his extraordinary ability and defeated the talents and professors of major universities to win the championship. The extraordinary memory is admired by countless people. In addition to participating in poetry conferences, he also participated in idiom contests, history contests, and in short, such contests that rely on memory, all have Li Fan. Wherever Li Fan appeared, he was invincible and unobstructed. No matter how great you are, you can only be his stepping stone, be a small cannon fodder, and polish his rising life. The girl who pulled Li Fan, a sophomore in the Chinese department, was the same as her. She was very beautiful and also ranked in the school flower ranking. Her name was Xu Shiling, and the other party had an identity that no one else knew. Daughter. When Tang Guo came back to his heart, where could Li Fan be able to withstand the begging of such a beautiful girl, she agreed to attend the poetry conference. Tang Guoke was not interested in watching Li Fan picking up girls, as long as the other party did not coerce the girls to follow him, it would not matter to her, how many women he had, and not to overturn, it was really his skill. Within two days, Tang Guo heard roommates discussing, and this season''s poem conference sea election registration meeting was held in their school. Tang Guoke has no interest inpeting with Li Fan. Ran Jingdan and Li Xiaoli are both science students and are not interested in poetry. She looks gentle and gentle, but Miao Yan, who has a gentle personality, is interested. She says she wants to try it. Miao Yu usually writes a little poem, which is a standard young female artist. Since she is going to participate, Tang Guo, as a roommate, must follow to support, after all, the original owner has a good rtionship with the other party at this time. The sea election registration time is scheduled for Saturday. Four in the bedroom, got up early in the morning. Miao Wei looked a little nervous. Several people said a lot of encouragement, and she finally calmed down. There were a lot of people who came to the scene. Some homes are close to here and haven''t gone back. It seems that they want to go to the lively or participate in the sea elections. If you are lucky, in the finals, you can still go to TV and meet with the big stars. Who doesn''t want to go up and add a halo to yourself. Miao Wei came early, relying on her cultural heritage, and deliberately preparedst night, passed the test of the sea election, and sessfully registered. Li Fan and his party were long overdue, and the judges almost came close. Originally, he was not very satisfied with Li Fan. Later, Xu Shiling quickly said that Li Fan would never forget, and if he did not believe, he could test him casually. Chapter 2068: Male lead and female lead (14) Chapter 2068: Male lead and female lead (14) # 2068 male lead female partner (14) With Li Fan''s excellent performance, Tang Guo found that the judges were so excited that he almost caught Li Fan and sent him to the finals. Never forget, this ability alone is a gimmick. Li Fan also found Tang Guo, with a smile on his lips, and walked in front of Tang Guo. "Sister Tang Xue, would you like to participate in a poetry conference?" "I don''t participate, it''s my roommate." Tang Guo answered coldly, disappointing Li Fan. Especially Tang Guo''s attitude towards him was really cold. Sinceing here, whoever is not holding him, as long as the woman who knows his ability, see his eyes full of worship. Li Fan personally thought that it was Tang Guo who looked down on him if he hadn''t seen him. As for Tang Guo''s fiance, he didn''t care. He has seen each other, and has inadvertently seen the way the two get along. The two sides are not close, and the person is really okay, but the smell of copper covered with Tang Guo is mostly a family marriage. During this time, he has investigated the background of Tang Guo and Zhang Xing. "That''s really a shame. If Sister Tang Xue participates, you can still form a team with us." Li Fan was a little reconciled to Tang Guo''s attitude. It''s been a long time since I''ve known each other that he hasn''t got a phone number, which makes him very frustrated. "Li Fan, sign up, let''s go to dinner, I invite you, this time you want to cheer for our team." Xu Shiling didn''t know if it was felt, Li Fan was very special to Tang Guo, plus Tang Guo''s There were two very beautiful girls beside him, who were going to pull Li Fan away. Li Fan''s talent, but she discovered that she was not allowed to be seen by others. Ran Jingdan looked at the two intimately, but couldn''t help but say, "Are you changing your girlfriend again?" At this time, Ran Jingdan didn''t seem to like Li Fan, so he would say such a poisonous tongue. She just can''t get used to it. Li Fan is the most handsome in the world. Seeing Xu Shiling''s appearance, she couldn''t understand. She was a little girl who was fascinated by Li Fan and couldn''t help breaking down. Sure enough, Li Fan and Xu Shiling''s faces were all changed. Xu Shiling also immediately released Li Fan''s arm, his face was a little red, and he looked at Ran Jingdan with some anger. In this way, the two sides have nothing to say, leaving in different directions. In the distance, Tang Guo heard Xu Shiling whispering to Li Fan if he had a girlfriend. ording to Ran Jingdan and Miao Yi''s ideas, Li Fan should try to cover up. However, Li Fan said very frankly, "Yes, I have a girlfriend." Tang Guo couldn''t help looking back, and found Xu Shiling''s face lost. In the end, she didn''t say anything. Li Fan changed the subject and soon made her happy again. "Although Li Fan took a bit of effort, he still has some skills." After returning to the dormitory, Miao Wei couldn''t help but say, "I looked down on him before, and I have the ability to never forget it." When talking about this, Miao Wei seemed to hate Li Fan so much. Tang Guo also finally understood how Miao Yan finally became Li Fan''s woman. For a young literary girl, a man who can shine at a poetry conference is undoubtedly very attractive. "So what, it''s not a flower turnip, I think Xu Shiling looks after him." Ran Jingdan said scornfully. Chapter 2069: Male lead and female lead (15) Chapter 2069: Male lead and female lead (15) 2069 Chapter 2069 Xu Shiling was discussed in the bedroom for a long time, and Tang Guo did not participate. She felt that Miao Yan was not as annoying with Li Fan as before, and also said that she nned topare with the other party to see if the other party''s unforgettable ability was true. What if the page of poems drawn by the judges just happened to have happened to Li Fanhui? Tang Guo touched his chin, and when Li Fan won the poetry conference, he would start to meet all kinds of big guys, meet various excellent women, and start his true legendary life. It also became more and more inted, thinking that there was no woman who could not get it. Even if he doesn''t directly treat the woman, he will make some blows on the side. Well, then let him dance at the poetry conference. Make the other party famous first. Only when you experience the peak, can you know how ufortable it is to fall into the bottom. And how many people who are willing to follow him will continue to follow him when he is down? She didn''t do anything, just wait for Li Fan to provoke her, she took the other''s golden finger. At that time, Li Fan had some achievements. If he is clever, even if there is no golden finger, it should not be a problem to establish a foothold in this world. After the system heard it, he snorted, "Host, you despise him too much. He did take memorable pills, but he rarely used them. It is reasonable to use famous books such as the Dream of the Red Mansion that I recited before, and actually ask him to go through it again. But he doesn''t want to look at these boring things. In his words, when it is needed, he buys the finished product directly in the system mall and reads it with his eyes closed. Tang Guo thought so. That system mall has everything, the advantages are simr to certain treasures, but the items inside are richer than certain treasures, and there are all kinds of strange things. In the plot, he and his women can keep young and beautiful, because they take the young and permanent pills that they bought. "Then what will happen after he bes famous." As soon as the system heard, it was fun. The host clearly knows that everything like this ordinary person who gets a baby from the sky without any effort is a bubble. At first, you may stay awake, but most of you will slowly get lost in your wealth and lose your self. Li Fan thought that he had a system mall and could buy everything. He thought he was invincible, of course, what he wanted was what he wanted. He wouldn''t go the right way. Tang Guo is not in a hurry. Generally speaking, the world is not dangerous and there is nothing worth doing in a hurry. However, in order to avoid the sameck of funds in the plot in the future, Tang has thrown all her pocket money into the stock market. By the time you need it, it should be turned many times over. As for helping Tang to survive the crisis, it still depends on their attitude. Everyone has their own choice, doesn''t it? At this time, there was news in the group. Tang Guo saw that it was Wen Yawei''s news. Chapter 2070: Male lead and female lead (16) Chapter 2070: Male lead and female lead (16) 2070: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers [Wen Yawei]: Thank you for your help, I have fully recovered. I really did not expect that in just two months, I would be able to return to a better state than before. Everyone can see that Wen Yawei is very excited. If you can see her people, you will find that she is crying. The experience of these months is really heaven to hell, **** to heaven, it is wonderful. Tang Guo: "What are you going to do next? Just two months to recover from injuries, it is easy to cause people to doubt." [Wen Yawei]: I am now at a private dermatology hospital abroad. After I got Brother Dan s cosmetic dan, I asked for treatment and thought that I would return to the entertainment industry after two months of recovery. Once the news was passed, I m sure It will cause uproar, and will remind the people behind, and can hurt me again. At that time, the ce where we filmed was in the forest and it was summer. The other party was too clean. The police did not find anything at this time, not even a suspect. The ce in the big forest, unlike the city, is not monitored at all. Tang Guo: "You think so well. Just go out like this. Your anomaly will not only cause suspicion, but also be targeted by the person who killed you. Such a magical secret, if noticed, will surely be used by unscrupulousboratories Grab the slice. " [Wen Yawei]: So I got the beauty dan from Brother Ziyun and your gift. I booked a flight abroad that day. At present, I contacted a private dermatology hospital, gave them a lot of money, and let them treat me. I secretly ate beauty dan. Even if I recovered at this time, people outside would not suspect that I had a problem. I thought about it and stayed here for half a year. I haven''t rested for a long time. You can stop and rest for a while, recharge, and get back to your feet. After this, Wen Yawei was not afraid that the entertainment industry would abandon her. As long as her face recovers, it will cause a sensation, and she has no ck material. Because she recovered, endorsements will surelye back. Tang Guo heard Wen Yawei''s many ns and was relieved. He did not disclose that she and Wen Yawei were on the same ne. When she left the group and looked at Weibo, she found that Wen Yawei was actually searching. # Treatment # When those fans of Wen Yawei knew about it, they all left messages and blessings under her news, looking forward to her returning sooner. Tang Guo found out that it was Wen Yawei himself who had posted a Weibo to tell everyone that she had been treated abroad and asked fans to wait for her to return. This Weibo, which made her fans crazy that day, sent her directly to Hot Search No. 1. Then she saw that another hot search, currently ranked second. # joining poetry conference # Tang Guo held his chin and smiled, without thinking much. She was a little looking forward to the encounter between Gan Yingying and Li Fan. "Miao Yan, you must work hard to reach the finals." Miao Yi was suddenly encouraged by Tang Guo, and was a little ttered. She answered quickly and she would cheer. Each sub-region willpete for three ces to participate in the finals. With so many people registering today, Miao Wei wants to enter the top three, which can be hard work. Miao Wei was also interested. Since this day, he has been fighting with poetry every day. Where did she know that Tang Guo encouraged her because she wanted to be her rtives and friends and went to the finals to see Li Fan and Gan Yingying. System: bad. Chapter 2071: Male lead and female lead (17) Chapter 2071: Male lead and female lead (17) 2071: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The system suddenly remembered, how cute is the host of this world? "He shouldn''t be absent," Tang Guo said tly when he heard the words of the system. "Otherwise, hisst life''s wish was vain." System: A little bit sad for that guy. Many things happened in the following time. Under the testimony of the system and Tang Guo, Du Meili willingly became Li Fan''s woman. After Li Fan started thepany, she let Du Youmei quit her job at Chuan Chuan Store and let her be the secretary of hispany. During this period, Li Fan, with the help of the system mall, picked up a few disappointing talents, provided funds, and opened generous conditions, sessfully opened thepany and became a big boss. He bought a business n in the system mall and threw it to these people, and he became a shopkeeper. Anyway, now he is not short of money. What is missing is his social status. For the time being, there is no way to enter the upper circle. Du Youmei has be Li Fan''s woman. This incident must not hide his first girlfriend Wu Xue, who is a student of the Conservatory next door. After Wu Xue knew it, she was angry for several days. Du Youmei also went to apologize to her, and Li Fan went to coax every day. Anyway, after all kinds of entanglements, the two also found that Li Fan was surrounded by many women, and suddenly knew in their hearts that a man such as Li Fan could not be owned by them alone. Wu Xue epted Du Youmei and the two were sisters. Li Fan also fell in love with Wu Xue, saying that she will always be her elder wife and will marry her with a certificate in the future. Wu Xue was particrly happy, and sometimes she and Du Youmei lived in a room with Li Fan. ording to Tang Guo''s knowledge, in addition to the two women who have been ambiguous with Li Fan, he has also received the daughter of the principal Xu Shiling and his counselor Shi Nuo. Although Shi Yannuo was angry with Li Fan every time, he never refused Li Fan''s approach. What makes Tang Guo incredible is that Shi Yunuo has a boyfriend. Then, because of a student''s solicitation, he did not report harassment, but blushed and was indignant. I do not understand. The system doesn''t understand either, it''s really greasy. During Li Fan''s pick-up, the sub-regional poetry conference began as promised. Tang Guo, as Miao Wei''s roommate, will definitely go to support. Miao Wei himself was interested in these, and after adding the bad supplements, he performed very well in the sub-region and finally won the third ce. The second ce is from the next school, Xu Shiling is fourth, and Li Fan is first. After the divisionalpetition, Tang Guo discovered that Miao Yan was wrong. The other party often mentioned Li Fan, saying how powerful he was. Ran Jingdan also vomited at Tang Guo, demeaning Li Fan, and ended up arguing with Miao Yu. "That lecherous guy, what''s so good? Didn''t you see two women holding his arms while shopping? They look ambiguous, who doesn''t know the rtionship." Miao Wei: "No matter what, Li Fan is indeed a very talented person. I can see that he is not memorizing. Every sentence is thoroughly analyzed. This time in the sub-region, I can get The championship was expected and I have a hunch that he can win the championship. " "I also heard that he is not only ambiguous with two girls." Tang Guo interjected, "You won''t fancy him, right?" Chapter 2072: Male lead and female lead (18) Chapter 2072: Male lead and female lead (18) 2072 Chapter 1072 "How is that possible?" Miao Yan''s voice softened. "Okay, I''m going to continue reading, I won''t discuss this issue anymore." System: [The host is big, this Miao Chen should also be willing. Tang Guo said slightly, "Yeah." Ran Jingdan was still angry with Miao, and she was particrly ufortable. She took Tang Guo to the library. Because of the upsurge of poetry conference ~ ~, more people. When they came, there was only one table left, but there was already a person sitting there. The other seats didn''t mean to be upied either. Ran Jingdan picked the book and sat in front of each other. The moment she sat down, Ran Jingdan felt that something was wrong. The male student who was sitting opposite her had subconsciously moved the book in front of him. When Tang Guo walked by, looking at Ran Jingdan''s side, he had several books, and he had no choice but to sit next to the male student. This sits, that''s incredible. She felt the male student around him cough a little, looked subconsciously, and saw a rash on the other''s face. sick? She tried to ask, "ssmate, are you ufortable? Would you like to go to the infirmary?" Take a closer look, this male student looks a little better. The skin is unhealthy and fair, and there are more and more rashes on the neck and cheeks. In this case, Tang Guo could not ignore it. "I''ll take you to the infirmary." The male student''s cold eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, and his voice was a bit cold. "No need, just stay away from me." Stay away from him? If it wasn''t for the other person''s bad looks, Ran Jingdan would almost jump up and stay away from him? This inly disgusting discourse really makes people angry. When Tang Guo heard this, he originally intended to touch the other''s hand and retracted it. He moved away a bit, "Is this okay?" "Go further." The male student said coldly. Tang Guo moved further away, "What about it?" "not enough." Tang Guo found himself sitting a little bit, and then saw Ran Jingdan sitting just opposite to each other, and whispered, "Ran Jingdan, sit across from me." Although Ran Jingdan was upset, he seemed to understand something, and sat opposite the Tang Guo holding the book. Then Tang Guo discovered that the rash on the male student''s face had faded away, and the pale face gradually returned to ruddy. She and Ran Jingdan looked at each other and fully felt the unfriendlyness of the world. System: [The host is big, what happened to that male student? "Maybe it''s a disease, phobia." Tang Guo spectes that this is because the world she once traveled to has also encountered such a disease. Generally, the root cause of this illness is a mental problem. [This way, let''s change ces. The system reminds me intimately. [He looked so bad before. It is not easy to cure this mental illness. Seeing that the host and her roommate had moved to the edge of the table, it would be ufortable to read. "There is no other ce in the library. Just sit here. This distance should not affect him." Huh? The system was surprised, right. He took another close look at the male student in a shirt, half-buried head, looking indifferently at the book. [The host is big, yours? "No, he just told me to stay away." [Unbelieve, you''re really angry, you must be leaving right away, what are you doing here? This is a force majeure factor. I just saw him sweating on his forehead, his lips are pale, and his mental illness is a bit serious. Generally, this mental illness is due to the bad experiences of some women who were in contact with him. Greatly saved. Besides, people always give you warmth, and it should be a little warm. Tang Guo was particrly skeptical that her family had epted the benefit of the guy opposite. However, in this case, she really won''t leave. Alright, if there is no principled error, she will give the guy some warmth in this world. see you tomorrow Chapter 2073: Male lead and female lead (19) Chapter 2073: Male lead and female lead (19) 2073: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Guo observed the guy opposite him for a while, and saw that the rash on his face and neck had dissipated, so he concentrated on picking up the book. The eyes she had looked at before werepletely taken by Fu Yanzhi, and his lips became a straight line. The face is also very cold, it should be said that the whole person is very cold. Seeing that Tang Guo stopped looking at him and did not mean to approach him, he also set his eyes on the book. Ran Jingdan didn''t pay much attention to this. She had a quarrel with Miao Yu before, and she was not happy. I just read some books and turned my attention. As for the sick male student, she didn''t want to know what the other person was doing when she thought of his disgusting eyes before. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to what Fu Yanzhi was doing, but when Fu Yanzhi was in the middle, he couldn''t help looking at the girls who were sitting far away with his spare light. Fu Yanzhi buried his head and was very puzzled. For his mental illness, he didn''t want to, if he could. Various methods have been used over the years, and there is no way to cure them. Whenever the opposite **** is too close to him, his face will be pale instantly, and a scary rash will appear on his neck and face. This was beyond his control. These special reactions seemed to warn others that he was a stranger. Of course, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, at least to avoid those who intentionally approached the opposite sex. The bad thing is that once the mind of the opposite **** approaches him, it will cause pain to his body. Today, he just tried to be quiet, only came to the library to read the book, and no one followed him. People who oftene to the library know him and know his condition, and will not choose to sit beside him. These two girls should note to the library very much, and it is not surprising that they sat directly in their seats. But his attention was actually touched by a girl, which was still a little incredible. [Host, this guy is peeping at you. "It''s useless to steal sight, he can''t approach me." Tang Guo''s voice was a little gloating, making the system very speechless. [People are very pitiful. Has the host thought of a way to help him? "There is still a way, as long as the cause is found and the psychological fear is ovee. But he and I are not familiar with him and can''t always rush to him and say to him, hey, you are sick, I can help you to treat, you listen to me now Right? " The system also thinks about it, this teenager is not a simple one at first nce, revealing the breath of a noble son all over his body. It can be seen that the status is extraordinary, if you rashly do something, it will definitely not work. "Come slowly, there is always a chance, and I think he is a very restrained person. Just now I was so close to Ran Jingdan. He didn''t directly scold and get angry, which shows that his temper is good. It stands to reason that such a person should You won''t get this strange mental illness. " Tang Guo didn''t know the real situation, and she didn''t intend to set a direct meaning with the other party. Being able to meet shows that it is still a bit fate. If we meet again a few times, it is logical. There is always a chance to make their rtionship further. And now she still has a fiance, and for the face of the two, she can''t do some shameful things. So, let''s settle things between families. When she is free, what she wants to do is simple. As for this guy, there should be no danger. Chapter 2074: Male lead and female lead (20) Chapter 2074: Male lead and female lead (20) 2074: Word Stacks Level 2074 Answers Tang Guo went to the library for several days, and she was alwayste. Sure enough, she met Fu Yanzhi who was upying the table. She didn''t say hello to the other person, but she chose a very marginal position to sit down. Fu Yanzhi just raised her head and looked at her without any strange reaction, then buried her head and continued reading. Tang Guo didn''t intend to be close to Fu Yanzhi, she mainly came to be familiar. System: He didn''t believe it, but what the host thought, he couldn''t guess. For almost two weeks, the finals of the poetry convention began. Tang Guo naturally couldn''t go to the library. People in the entire bedroom would go to the finals as rtives and friends of Miao Wei. This time, it was broadcast on the TV station. Tang Guo was okay. Miao Wei, the one who wanted to stand on the stage, was very nervous. This time to go to the finals, Tang Guo found something very interesting. It is Li Fan''s rtives and friends team. In addition to his roommates and some good-sex friends who y, there are also very beautiful girls. Two of them are his women, Wu Xue, Du Youmei, and the counselor Shi Nuo, the principal''s daughter Xu Shiling, and the remaining few beautiful girls are faces, Tang Guo did not know. But watching them work hard to cheer for Li Fan, with an envious look at the scene where Li Fan and her two girlfriends showed affection, she understood. Li Fan''s charm is so great, is it worth their despair? Tang Guo also found one thing. Du Meilu was much more beautiful than before, her skin was whiter, smoother, and she had almost no pores, like a porcin doll. At this moment, she understood. Li Fan was afraid that she would eat something like beauty dan for Du Youmei. It''s the same with Wu Xue again. The perfect skin doesn''t look like a real person. Several other girls are also goddess-level characters, but they can''tpare to two. Li Fan seemed to feel Tang Guo''s eyesight, with a smile on his lips. "Sister Tang Xue, what have you been watching me for, do you have flowers on my face?" After waiting for Tang Guo to say something, the other girls actually started to tease and said whether Tang Guo had liked Li Fan. What else do you say, Li Fan, you all have Wu Xue, Du Youmei, such a beautiful woman, how can you provoke Tang Guo and the like. Tang Guo was surprised to find that the people in the entire carriage seemed not surprised by all this. They are not surprised that Li Fan has two girlfriends at the same time, as if Li Fan should have two girlfriends. However, she still noticed a difference: Ran Jingdan, who was sitting beside her, looked particrly disgusting. Seeing others teasing Tang Guo and Li Fan, she sarcastically said, "Tang Guo has fiances now. You can just stop joking." To Li Fan, she is getting more and more disgusted. So oily men don''t know why they are liked by so many women, is the dog blind? "Ran Jingdan seems to hate Li Fan. With such an attitude, how did she be a Li Fan woman behind her?" Tang Guomunicated with the system, so stinky, and proud, it really didn''t look like a man giving in Character. The system can''t answer, after all, Li Fanshou''s woman''s detailed novels are not carefully written. Generally speaking, in such novels, emotional dramas are very awkward. Even if the woman the male lead meets is not in the harem, it must be lonely all his life, or he has no eyes on Taishan, and his life is not good. Chapter 2075: Male lead and female lead (21) Chapter 2075: Male lead and female lead (21) 2075: Word Stacks Level 2075 Answers Along the way to the venue of the total stop, Tang Guo was looking at several women who had a special rtionship with Li Fan. In the car, Li Fan also showed them their unforgettable skills. These wonderful tidbits may also be shown at that time. Watching these women look at Li Fan with admiration, Tang Guo finally took out his sunsses and put them on, intending to nourish the gods. She and the system have already observed it carefully. Li Fan hasn''t really given these women any spiritual hints and is willing to follow him. Well, it''s none of her business. "Why so arrogant?" Ran Jingdan whispered to Tang Guo. The two sat together, and it was convenient to whisper. "It really ruins the three views and enjoys the blessings of others. He can''t go to heaven." Tang Guo would like to say that Li Fan really can go to heaven. Some of the things in his system mall can be used, and some cannot be used. If you want to go to heaven, it''s easy, just buy some special props. I have to say that this is a very good cheat. Ran Jingdan did not understand that Li Fan was the protagonist aura. His protagonist is controlled by the author behind it. It is estimated that the role of the original protagonist is to polish the protagonist and set off the role of the girls who choose him. Choosing him, you can stay young and beautiful. If you don''t choose him, you can only live a poor life and grow old. Participants in the finals are the top three in several divisions. Therefore, we still have to divide it into several sessions to record. Tang Guo and the other two roommates naturally sit on the audience seats. In the finals, she also saw Gan Yingying sitting in a special guest position. Gan Yingying was very sexy, with wavy long curly hair, red mes, and blinking at the camera can make people dizzy. She also found out that Li Fan''s look at Gan Yingying was different. One day, she was in the women''s toilet and suddenly heard something. After listening carefully, it was actually Gan Yingying and Li Fan talking. Gan Yingying''s voice was tender and soft, and the words were filled with infinite temptation. Tang Guo guessed that the picture between the two at this moment was full of ambiguousness. When the two got together, she didn''t know. In the finals, Li Fan shined. This program was recorded and broadcasted at the same time. It didn''t take long for Li Fan to be famous. His opponents are talented students from various schools, experts who specialize in poetry, and some professor-level figures. Anyway, this is a show that can be yed by young and old, as long as you like poetry, you cane. But whoeveres, there is only one fate when encountering Li Fan: defeat! Until thest issue, Li Fan gained countless fans, and everyone had no doubts about his winning the championship, and the result was the same. As for Miao Wei, he was eliminated halfway through. Miao Wei was eliminated, and Tang Guo, the roommates, would naturally not follow the finals. But Li Fan''s news, she has been paying attention. Basically, she woulde to the library without ss. Every time she came, it was full. The person named Fu Yanzhi was still there. In the days when Tang Guo disappeared, to be honest, Fu Yanzhi was a bit ustomed to it. After all, no one except Tang Guo really sat beside him. This feeling is a bit strange. So when Tang Guo returned, he looked up and asked unexpectedly, "Why haven''t youe to the library recently?" System: Is it not so reserved? Chapter 2076: Male lead and female lead (22) Chapter 2076: Male lead and female lead (22) 2076: Word Stacks Level 2076 Answers Tang Guo almostughed when he heard what Fu Yanzhi said. It''s really too reserved. Fu Yanzhi seems to have responded, asking himself if he is a bit abrupt. After all, they were just sitting at a table, and she was far away, didn''t know the names of the two sides, and hadn''t introduced each other. Not a friend or ssmate, at best it is the alumni rtionship. Tang Guo subconsciously looked at Fu Yanzhi''s ears and it turned red. She resisted the urge tough and said, "I used to apany my roommate to the poetry conference." "Um." Fu Yanzhi said a little lightly and stopped talking, really indifferent and noble. The system thinks it, this guy will soon abandon some principles and reservations, shamelessly want to stay with the host. Due to Fu Yan''s own problems, Tang Guo did not deliberately get too close to him, so as not to cause trouble to him. As for how to treat his heart disease, she was not in a hurry. Anyway, the two are familiar with each other, and there will always be opportunities in the future. After a while, Fu Yanzhi said, "Did you not attend the poetry conference?" Fu Yanzhi was holding a mobile phone. The system told Tang Guo that Fu Yanzhi was just searching for the program of the poetry conference. It seems that he intended to find Tang Guo on it. After Tang Guo heard it, he didn''t know what to say. "I''m not interested in that, and there''s a person who will never forget." Never forget? Fu Yanzhi swiped the phone for a while, and soon learned who was the one who never forget. He looked at those photos on the Inte, his eyes were particrly delicate. Li Fan was surrounded by pretty women, and several of them looked very close to him. He is not jealous of Li Fan, but feels surrounded by so many women. Doesn''t Li Fan feel very unwell? In fact, he didn''t know why he reacted so much to the opposite sex. Every time he came in contact with him of the opposite sex, he would be cold, pale, and even have some terrible red rashes. People in the family didn''t talk to him either, but through his secret inquiry, he found that he had a nk memory when he was a kid. He suspected that the answer should be in this nk memory, of course, he was not so eager to find the answer. His intuition told him that it was not a good thing, and he didn''t have much interest. He must be exposed to the opposite sex. Through this brief chat, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi finally knew each other. [The host is big, Li Fan and Gan Yingying are together. One day the system and Tang Guo talked about this, and after asking, it became clear that Gan Yingying had encountered something and forced Li Fan to call. Naturally, the actor Li Fan couldn''t wait for the hero to save the beauty. Then he sent superstar Gan Yingying home, alone and widow, what else could happen? Very smoothly, Gan Yingying became Li Fan''s woman. And Li Fan''spany, because he picked up a few very good business talents, coupled with the business n that came out, and some very advanced technology products. Thepany is getting bigger and bigger, and it has attracted the attention of many people. During the period, Tang Guo witnessed that Li Fan was looked down on by many people, and then he went back one by one. There are also many people who talked about hispany''s products, and in the end, stealing chicken did not eclipse the rice. In addition to Gan Yingying, the women around Li Fan have been increasing. Chapter 2077: Male lead and female match (23) Chapter 2077: Male lead and female match (23) 2077: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers But the main female characters, such as Xu Shiling, have progressed slowly. In fact, yes, after all, this kind of female character with a little more ink is definitely not easy to get a hand. The existence of Gan Yingying, Li Fan''s other women do not know for the time being. But I do nt know for the time being, it does nt mean I do nt know in the future. One time eating out, Tang Guo met Li Fan again and heard them discussing Gan Yingying, a superstar. Gan Yingying not only performs well, but also sings well. In fact, she debuted as a singer. This time it was discussed that it was Gan Yingying''s intention to hold a concert. Li Fan''s girlfriend Wu Xue is a fan of Gan Yingying, and she is discussing with Du Youmei, and she especially wants to see Gan Yingying''s concert. Li Fan promised her that she would be able to get tickets for her at that time, naturally, Wu Xue was very happy. Tang Guo was helpless to watch the development of this plot. Although Li Fan became more and more drifting, he hasn''t done anything extraordinary until now, most of them were provoked by him before he went back. But she felt that Li Fan would float sooner orter. Li Fan did take Wu Xue and Du Youmei to see Gan Yingying''s concertter, and they both knew his rtionship with Gan Yingying. Although a little sad at first, they epted the result long ago and ended up in harmony. From time to time, Gan Yingying secretly came outside the school and in the house that Li Fan bought. Anyway, outsiders don''t know what three women and one man will do in it. Xu Shiling also knew where they lived, and happened to meet Gan Yingying and Li Fan at a certain time, and then got angry, and quarreled with Li Fan, saying that he was so caring and worthy of Du Youmei and Wu Xue? Angrily scolded him as a big radish. Then Wu Xue and Du Youmei both said that Li Fan was excellent. They had known for a long time and did not mind the appearance of Gan Yingying at all. They all knew that Xu Shiling liked Li Fan, and advised her that if she liked Li Fan, she could stay with him. They didn''t mind that such an excellent Li Fan was worthy of many women. Tang Guo heard the system''s retelling and looked at the meal in front of him. "and after?" [Later, Xu Shiling did not hesitate, he still had a big fight with Li Fan, and also said to Li Fan that if he wanted to be with her, then break up with others. She wouldn''t tolerate it. Li Fan had other women around her, and sessfully angered Li Fan. Li Fan said that he would not give up the woman who followed him for her. If she has to be so willful, let her go. In the end, Xu Shiling cried and left. Tang Guo responded lightly: "Oh, is this the case? Is there any follow-up? Remember to talk to me." Tang Guo didn''t wait long for the follow-up. Xu Shiling''s father, who is also the principal of this school, was actually the boss of an enterprise. Knowing that her daughter was unhappy, she used the forces in her hand to put pressure on Li Fan, but was finally hit back by Li Fan. In the end, he chose to interview Li Fan. He said that if Li Fan was willing to be with his daughter only, he would not care about the past. But Li Fan is the protagonist, how can he be threatened? It was stated on the spot that if he dared to move his woman and the people around him halfway, let him look good and be irritating. The two contested each other for a long time, and gradually Xu Shiling''s father actually admired Li Fan. Especially when I knew he was the boss behind that technologypany, his attitude changed a lot. Chapter 2078: Male lead and female lead (24) Chapter 2078: Male lead and female lead (24) 2078: Word Stacks Level 2078 Answers Later, when Tang Guo saw Xu Shiling and Li Fan again, the two were holding hands intimately. Obviously, Xu Shiling also epted the fact that Li Fan had many women. Li Fan''s reputation is bing more and more obvious, from the beginning of the school to the public, to everyone in the back. Hispany is getting bigger and bigger, and it also involves the entertainment industry, although it has just begun. It took him only half a year to do this. During this period, Wen Yawei also returned. Wen Yawei''seback also caused a sensation. Everyone thought that Wen Yawei was going to make big moves, but she did not expect that she actually chose to act in a down-to-earth manner, and did not take any endorsements. It seems to be going on the actor''s way, not the big star''s way. As soon as I came back, I went into the crew to shoot. Tang Guo knew that Wen Yawei was really smart. What should the other party smell? Li Fan was behind to help, and Gan Yingying was in the entertainment industry. Li Fan involvedpanies in the entertainment industry and was very willing to throw money. What kind of role does Gan Yingying want, he will let people grab the hand without any means. For a while, everyone knew that there was a gold master behind Gan Yingying. During this period, Li Fan''s counselor, Shi Nuo, also fell into his hands. Shi Nuo''s break up with the ex-fiance was not pleasant. In order to avoid future troubles, Li Fan went straight to Shi Yunuo''s ex-fiance''s family and bankrupted them. When Shi Nuo promised to be engaged to the other party, she did not like it, but her family had a problem, and the other party liked her very much. The family members discussed whether to let her go to each other, answer the party''s pursuit, get engaged, and then help lift the family crisis. At that time, Shi Yannuo didn''t like anyone and thought that he could be regarded as giving back to his family. When she met Li Fan, she regretted it, especially wishing to be able to cancel the marriage contract. The other party mentioned it several times, and her attitude was never cold. That person liked her so much, how could she agree, andter knew that she empathized, could she not be angry? "Finally it''s time for me to shoot." Tang Guo said with a smile. After the course that day, the system found the whereabouts of Shi Yanuo''s ex-fiance. Although bankrupt, in fact, people from such a family are morefortable in life than ordinary people. Tang Guo found each other in a bar. Yan Huan was sitting in the corner with a ss of wine. Want to say he doesn''t regret it? When he then regrets, he shouldn''t act for one woman, causing the entire family to be affected. This is hisst regret. Tang Guo actually felt that Shi Yanuo was not kind. Finding Yan Huan to help solve the family''s affairs, she volunteered. Obviously knowing that the other party likes her, this method can be used to get the other party to help a lot of money. Now I regret it. I can easily break up where I broke up, and finally I will be bankrupt. "It''s my turn to punish evil and do good." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and got a tone of distrust from the system. He said, "Well, I''m going to kill someone with a knife." System: Right, this is the host he is familiar with. Yan Huan also noticed the woman sitting next to him. Dressed properly, his temperament is ipatible with this bar. "Something?" It s not likeing to the bar, it s likeing to him. No matter what, Yan Huan is also the person who has managed thepany. "Um." Tang Guo answered, "Want to turn around?" Turn over? Yan Huan lowered the ss, paused and said, "Do you know who I offended? Now I can''t mess with him, he won''t let me rise again." see you tomorrow Chapter 2079: Male lead and female lead (25) Chapter 2079: Male lead and female lead (25) 2079 Chapter 2079 "Such arge sum of money, aren''t you afraid that I will leave and not return to the country in the future?" Yan Huan really did not understand why Tang Guo chose him and gave him a card without saying a word. Arge sum of money is enough for him to make aeback. "I dare to give, I''m not afraid of you running, I can easily give you so much, indicating that the money is just a string of numbers for me." Yan Huan looked at the girl sitting next to him. He was very young and of course pretty. He didn''t think about it. Because when the opponent puts this card in front of him with ease, it makes life impossible. On the young girl''s body, he felt a courage, and his intuition told him that he promised her conditions and took this card to go abroad to rise again. In fact, he has not fallen into a state of poverty, but there is no way to take out funds to stand up again. This card is for the country where she asked him to go. With such arge sum of money, I don''t know how she transferred it out. System: Silly, do you need to transfer out? Buy their stocks directly on the Inte in that country. Of course, most people are afraid they won''t believe it. "Okay, I promise you." Yan Huan reached out and took the thin card, put it in his pocket, and smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Ms. Tang believes me so much, and hesitate to invest a huge sum, then I will not let you down. But I am curious, you Why do you help me? " If it wasn''t for the unwillingness of his heart, and he took a sigh of relief, Yan Huan would not easily agree to such a thing. It should be said that he would not believe that the pie falling from the sky would fall on his head if he was not in desperation. "I see that your bones are clear and strange, there must be a little expert who makes money, so I chose you." Tang Guo took the wine ss and took a sip of wine, then turned away, but Yan Huan was stunned by what he said. He looked at her back stupidly, and didn''t return for a long time. Looking at his bones, he is a little money maker? Yan Huanughed and suffocated the wine in the ss, and took the jacket out of the bar. Well, then he will be a profitable little man in the future, or it is the first time that he is valued so much that he cannot disappoint his boss, does he? Li Fan mainly restricted Yan Huan''s re-emergence in China. As for the other party to go abroad to do things, Li Fan didn''t expect that much. Nor do he think that under his suppression, who else can make Yan Huan stand up again. He is particrly busy now, busy with his own women, and busy with women who are new to him. Hispany has always been under the control of a group of capable people. If there is any problem, he will buy a perfect solution in the system mall. As for funding, he has raised so many people and doesn''t think there will be any problems, otherwise the business ns and programs he hase up with will be free. Li Fan''spany is bing more and more famous, especially for high-tech products, which has been known by many people. Although people outside the world do not know about Li Fan, hispany, hispany''s products, have been used by many people. As for the upper ss people, they are also very frightened of thepany under Li Fan''s name. No matter what happened, the people who attended the banquet were the managers of thepany, and Li Fan basically didn''t show much. So many people are guessing who exactly is behind the rising newpany. Li Fan''s life is very nourished, and women are more and more. But this did not prevent him from meeting new women. One day, Tang Guo was in the dormitory and found Miao Chen who ran into the dormitory with a flushed face. Chapter 2080: Male lead and female lead (26) Chapter 2080: Male lead and female lead (26) 2080: Word Stacks Level 2080 Answers "Why is his face flushed?" Tang Guo saw Miao Yan sitting on a chair, always looking at his mobile phone, with a smile on his face, and the blush did not fade away. Miao Wei looked like something was found, and quickly looked up at Tang Guo, saying, "Nothing, a little fever." Tang Guo silently touched his thick down jacket. Is this weather hot? I figured out how to run ap, why wouldn''t my face turn red like this, unless it was a long time in the house, hypoxia would turn red. And Miao Wei has been holding the phone, smiling sweetly, the ghosts know that it must be in love. "Is there a boyfriend." Ran Jingdan said ridiculously, "Miao Yi, did you say you are friends? Have a chance to take a look and have a meal together." Miao Wei''s face became even redder. It seemed to be thinking of something. She quickly shook her head. "Not yet, not so fast. Let''s just eat, let''s talk about itter." After this day, Miao Wei often does not y with them, always excuses. Everyone knew so clearly that she did not embarrass her. Until one day, Li Fan personally sent Miao Wei to the door of the girl''s bedroom, where she was hit by several people. At that time, the eyes of several people were not right, and Miao Yan was a little embarrassed. Li Fan didn''t seem to mind being seen this way, but told Miao Chen a few words, saying that he would pick her up again, and there was a smile and Tang Guo who thought he was very handsome on the corner of his lips. At this moment, Miao Yi''s neck was about to shrink into his belly. Ran Jingdan couldn''t help it. After Li Fan left, he asked, "Your boyfriend?" "Well." Miao Wei looked at concealing and admitted. Ran Jingdan was a little angry. "He broke up with other women?" "No," Miao Yan replied. "Then you are still with him?" Ran Jingdan''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe how many women were around Li Fan. Everyone thinks it''s not surprising and thinks it should be. The guy is so arrogant and often takes his women around, she doesn''t even know the world. "So, are you willing to share him with other women?" Tang Guo threw the milk tea in his hand into the trash can. He didn''t want to waste it. He was really appetite. Miao Wei said very seriously, "He is so excellent, there will naturally be many women around him. After living for so many years, I have never met anyone better than him." Well, Tang Guo stopped talking. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup Li Fan filled with Miao Ye, but he actually brainwashed people like this. The system scanned it a moment ago, Miao Yan really said these words soberly, Li Fan didn''t do anything to her. To Li Fan really used a special method, I''m afraid she had already been dealt with. It reminds me again that this is a novel world, Tang Guo is not surprised, this is the world view itself. Ran Jingdan was so annoyed that he no longer wanted tomunicate with Miao Wei. Her rtionship with Miao Wei has always been good. Back to the bedroom and persuaded a few words, eventually ignored Miao Yan. Within a few days, they saw that Miao Yan had packed up some daily necessities, and after asking, she knew that she was going to live. [Li Fan bought a vi outside and all his women lived. ] The system secretly made a small report with Tang Guo. [Apart from the ones that the host knew greatly, there were also several strange faces. I didn''t know where he blended into his hands. Tang Guo: "Then he is really awesome." Chapter 2081: Male lead and female lead (27) Chapter 2081: Male lead and female lead (27) 2081 Chapter 2081 Tang Guo has been a bit busy recently, because Li Fan has begun to face various passers-by because of small things, either to bankrupt others or to block others. Naturally, she was busy, busy picking up these people, giving each other a sum of money, and letting them go out and start again. When it was time, let theme back. During this period, she picked up a couple who was on the eighteenth floor and intended to jump. It was also because of a small matter that Li Fan bankrupted thepany in their hands. In order to pay back the money, they sold all the properties in their name, and even the house they lived in was gone. After more than 20 years of hard work, the results are so gone. I couldn''t figure it out for a while, holding hands to the top of the building and nning to die. Then Tang Guo picked it up and saw their ability was good. He gave them a huge sum of money to get them started again. She was not afraid that these people would not be able to get up, and who could climb to today, who has no patience and means. She also picked up a person whosepany was bankrupted, the property was acquired, who was betrayed by her own girlfriend, betrayed her, and was almost furious. When she went to see that person, the other was lying in the hospital, staring nkly The ceiling looks unruly. In despair, seeing the dawn, anyone will desperately seize this life-saving straw. She is a picker who thinks that she can stand up again and has good character, but the kind that identally offends Li Fan in small things. Or it was only because of Li Fan''s woman that it was caught, which is not a big deal. In order to pretend to be in front of his own woman, Li Fan wanted to make people run away. When Tang Guo was almost busy, some time had passed. When he went to the library, Fu Yanzhi was still sitting there. The upsurge of the poetry conference has passed, and there are not many library people in the winter. Tang Guo still chose to sit in Fu Yanzhi''s position, still far away. Fu Yanzhi seemed to be used to it and didn''t ask her why she didn''t choose another seat. When she sat down, she raised her head and looked at her for a long time. "Where have you been recently?" In that tone, there was still some grievances, Tang Guo thought she heard wrong. How could Fu Yanzhi''s cold face be wronged because she hadn''te recently? "I''m busy." "What are you doing?" Fu Yanzhi asked, and he almost asked why he was busy seeing those bankrupt and unemployed? Li Fan''s identity has long been identified. He also knew who was bankrupt by Li Fan. Naturally she went to see those people, he must know. He would not admit to investigating her secretly, he just asked someone to investigate those who were bankrupt by Li Fanzheng. He didn''t ask directly, and he felt vaguely bad. If she is misunderstood, he is investigating her, which is not too bad. What a bad thing, anyway, it''s bad. "Several friends have encountered some difficulties recently and helped them." Fu Yanzhi''s eyes changed a little, he didn''t know each other clearly, how can he be considered a friend? Given that much money, was it just helping them? He could get news that those people took huge sums of money to startpanies in different countries abroad. He suspected she was doing charity! !! !! "Is that so?" Fu Yanzhi said indifferently, probably because he felt his eyes were too straightforward, and he focused his eyes on the book. Tang Guo is a bit inexplicable, but he didn''t care and nned to read for a while. About a few minutester, Fu Yanzhi pushed a notebook in front of her, and the page opened opened with a sentence: Li Fan is not simple, this person is strange. Chapter 2082: Male lead and female lead (28) Chapter 2082: Male lead and female lead (28) 2082 Chapter 2082 When he saw this sentence, Tang Guozhen smiled. System: [The host is big, your home is very cute, would you like me to check his information. "No, I''ll ask him myselfter." System: Hey, this is not familiar yet, is it necessary to sprinkle him with dog food? Tang Guo also wrote a sentence on his notebook: How do you know, what is strange about him? After Fu Yanzhi saw it, he returned: I have checked that he is strange everywhere. I believe many people are already doubting him, but everyone is not sure, and he does not know what powerful cards he has in his hand. When Fu Yanzhi pushed the notebook over, he was actually a little annoyed. Why would he share this secret with her? really weird! Since knowing that the technologypany is Li Fan, there are those wonderful business ns, and some technology products beyond this era, although it is only for civilian use. Still let him pay attention, Li Fan acted high-profile, whoever encounters something wrong, the end is not very good. Later, he checked the other party''s childhood experience, and was more certain that at this time he could not go against Li Fan, this person was weird. Without figuring out what cards he had in his opponent''s hand, he chose to let the people under his hand be safe. It is also his Fu''s main asset that is not in the country. The n to shift the focus to the country originally was shelved because of Li Fan''s appearance. Because of this uncertain factor, he was afraid to gamble with the entire family''s assets. Especially after this observation, he felt that Li Fan was evil. Many times it is clear that the opponent has more details than Li Fan, and he has to be better than Li Fan in all aspects. In the end, he lost somehow and was miserable. An ordinary high school student who would only be bullied suddenly changed dramatically. After the change, I went to buy a lottery ticket and then won. The original ordinary grades became the first ce in each examination after the changes. The same is true of the college entrance examination. As a result of the survey, Li Fan did not study carefully in thest year. So why did he be so strong? Can you do that well without studying? A ghost can''t do it unless the test question is leaked and the answer is memorized. Too strange. Many people are watching Li Fan now. If you know a little bit, you have avoided Li Fan''s sharpness. Only those who didn''t know, chose to me Li Fan and finally nted in the other''s hands. When Tang Guo pushed the notebook in front of him, Fu Yanzhi came back, and he saw on the notebook paper: "Did you find out what happened?" Fu Yanzhi: No, nothing was found, so I felt strange. Tang Guo: I know, believe it or not? Seeing this sentence, Fu Yanzhi paused, looked up and looked at Tang Guo. I saw her smiling with a smile, the smile seemed to immerse people, at that moment, his heart beating, as if it were not his. He quickly buried his head and wrote with a pen: letter, can you tell me what happened? Tang Guo: Why should I tell you what is going on? Fu Yanzhi pondered for a moment, and returned: This person is very dangerous. Tang''s and hispany are in this city. Maybe one day will affect your Tang group. Tang Guo: Do you think I have money? Fu Yanzhi: Very rich. Tang Guo: Then a Tang family, do you think I care? Fu Yanzhi paused and returned: Then you will be arbitrarily suppressed by him? When Tang Guo saw it, heughed and continued back: Of course not. Fu Yanzhi: You told me that in the future, Tang''s will encounter problems. I can help you hit him. Chapter 2083: Male lead and female lead (29) Chapter 2083: Male lead and female lead (29) 2083 Chapter 2083 After Tang Guo saw it, he smiled happily, and returned: empty mouth. Fu Yanzhi frowned, and looking at Tang Guo here was the boy in the overcoat, as if he had encountered some troubles, and was trying to find a way to solve them. He really wanted to know what secrets Li Fan had. Tang Guo was right. She was very rich. ording to the information returned recently, those people picked up by her were currently quite good. A contract was signed between them, and she alone held 49% of the otherpany''s shares. Apany ounted for 49 percent. There were so many people picked up by her. I don''t know how manypanies have been opened. So she is really rich. He originally nned to dug some people who looked good to him, but did not expect her to start too quickly. Even if you dig now, people will not be tempted. Her conditions are too attractive, give money, give business ns and market research, as long as the shares, do not care about anything, who does not care? Fu Yanzhi thought for a long time, and finally pulled out a ck gold-iid business card from his pocket and put it in his notebook. He pushed it to Tang Guo. He pursed his lips tightly, and did not expect that, in order to know a secret, he would fall into such a way that he would send out his business card. The sender was still a little girl younger than him, but he didn''t regret it at all. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly and touched the ck gold-iid business card. There were three bronzing characters of Fu Yanzhi on it, without any introduction. There was a phone number below, and a beautiful golden rose in the upper left corner. She knew that Fu Yanzhi had been watching her, took out her cell phone, and dialed the number. Sure enough, when she heard Fu Yanzhi''s mobile phone number ring, she nced at Fu Yanzhi, and saw that he picked up the mobile phone and showed her that the number could be reached. Tang Guo continued to write back in his notebook: The legendary business lord, Master Fu''s family, has long been admired. ck business card with gold iy. For the first time, it feels very good, expensive andpelling. The rose is so beautifully carved, envious! The man who carved this rose is a well-known master? The lines are smooth, the petals are delicate, and the lines are clear. Fu Yanzhi didn''t know what to say, but this was the first time he was praised by a business card. More importantly, isn''t it the words Fu Yanzhi and the phone numbers below? [Legend that anyone who can get Fu Yanzhi''s ck gold iid business card can call him and ask him to help him do one thing. As long as he thinks he can do it, he will not refuse, even if you ask for 120 million yuan, he will give it to you. Since Fu Yanzhi voluntarily revealed his information, the system is also wee, and I think it can be checked. He suspects that every time this guy is so aggressive, it is to smoothly spend a lot of time with his host. After all, awesome people are more likely to grasp their feelings without too much interference. Fu Yanzhi hurried back: Can you tell me now? Tang Guo no longer wrote on the notebook, but nodded to him, "I''ll send you a file, you can see it after reading it." Fu Yanzhi was relieved, and finally could know Li Fan''s secrets. He was also surprised, and had no doubt what she said. "Tunzi, help me transfer the novel Li Fanzhuang to my mobile phone." The system does it quickly, s, it is good to be greatly spoiled by the host, and you want to know what you want. While packing the novel, he was looking at Fu Yanzhi. Even with this strange disease, he always kept in mind that he would be very good to the host. This guy was poisoned too much. see you tomorrow! Chapter 2084: Male lead and female lead (30) Chapter 2084: Male lead and female lead (30) 2084: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers A special scene appeared in a university library. Of course, in this season, the weather is very cold and few peoplee to the library to read books. The location where the special scene took ce was in a very remote corner, and almost no one found it. I saw a boy and a girl sitting beside each other at a table. The two seemed familiar, but not familiar. They are unfamiliar. They asionally raise their heads to look at each other and say a few words. Familiarity, they are too far away. Boys sit near the window, girls sit near the aisle. Tang Guo supported his chin with one hand and looked up at the teenager leaning against the window, wearing a ck coat, and burying his head to look at the phone. The teenager''s side face is very handsome, just a little bit strange. He frowned, taking a closer look, and there were incredible micro expressions on his face. His long fingers subconsciously squeezed the pen in his hand, apparently questioning the contents of the phone. I don''t know what was written in it. Time passed by every minute and every second they sat here for three hours. The teenager''s finger kept sliding the mobile phone interface, which was almost one second per page. People who didn''t know what he thought he was looking at pictures. [The host is big, is Fu Yanzhi ten lines at a time? "It should be the same. No matter what, they are also young businessmen. Can they sit in this position without any talent? He is a genius himself, and he has been carefully trained and educated. Is genius a match? " The system muttered silently, boasting that people should not be so obvious? Everyone is their own. Isn''t it awkward to exaggerate? Slipping, it is a world full of dog food. When Tang Guo waited for almost four hours, Fu Yanzhi''s action finally stopped. He pursed his lips lightly, and Tang Guo''s eyes were full ofplexity. This novel opened the door to his new world, and he had little contact with online novels. It is not that he is unwilling to touch these things, but that he has no time to touch them at all. He was cultivated as a heir to Fu''s family since he was a child. In addition to his talents, the people in the family have paid more attention to it, and he has no time to watch online novels at all. But this novel of about two million words, at a speed of one second per page, in less than four hours, nearly 10,000 times, and finally read it roughly. At this time, not only his fingers were a little sour, but his eyes were swollen and painful. But he didn''t care about it. What he cared about was the content of this novel, which shocked him too much. If not all the plots in it could find a shadow in this world, would he not believe that there would be such a ridiculous world Things. Tang Guo looked at Fu Yanzhi''s somewhat trembling forefinger, and some red eyes, and smiled. Fu Yanzhi blinked and stared at the phone screen for so long, it really made his eyes ufortable. At this time, Tang Guo''s phone rang, and she said a few words to the phone, she seemed to be talking about her position, and finally urged him, "Tell me directly." Fu Yanzhi was a little confused, and then saw a couriere to their ce. He handed a box to Tang Guo, who pushed the box to Fu Yanzhi. Fu Yanzhi picked it up and found out that it was an eye drop to relieve fatigue. Chapter 2085: Male lead and female lead (31) Chapter 2085: Male lead and female lead (31) 2085: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "I think your eyes are a bit red," Tang Guo said. "Drop some eye drops first to relieve fatigue." Fu Yanzhi held the eye drops, his mood was a bitplicated, and his icy face was relieved a lot. In fact, his heart is much richer than his facial expressions. This is the first time someone has bought him eye drops. When he first looked at the materials, he had to read several books on the bookshelf in two months, and no one reminded him to use eye drops. Everyone in the family praised him for being terrific, saying that he could do it, and he would only ever see the side of his light. His father died unexpectedly at a very young age. He was not close to his mother and hasn''t seen him so far. Grandpa didn''t like his mother, and his mother didn''t care much about him. Since the idental death of his father, the heavy responsibility of the Fu family has rested on him. He cannot enjoy the joy of family and children like children of other families. When he can read, he is confronted with all kinds of books piled up higher than him. There are also all kinds of dazzling data, as it is today for nearly four hours in a row. In the past, it wasmonce, eyes were sore, just press the button, and you will recover after lying down. . But no one would remember to give him eye drops to remind him to eliminate fatigue. [The host is big, the guy''s eyes are so wrong, why does he look at you with that kind of poor eyes, look, that eyes seem to be shining at you. The system is really weird. "Maybe it isck of love. Sure enough, in this world, he needs to be warmed by others. He is really a poor child. A bottle of eye drops can be moved like this." System: The devil. Fu Yanzhi realized that his gaze was too direct, he coughed, quickly opened the package and used it ording to the instructions above. Sure enough, after dropping the cool eye drops into the eye sockets, the eyes were not fatigued just now. He closed his eyes for a while, and opened his eyes again to see Tang Guo, and said subconsciously, "If you have any trouble in the future, you cane to me." Although the girl felt strange to him, he was not exclusive at all. He was filled with a very special feeling, which he didn''t understand yet, but that didn''t prevent him from trying to help her. "I''m not polite." Hearing this, Fu Yanzhi was in a good mood. After a pause, he said, "What is written in that novel is true." He was not asking, but affirming. The coincidences inside make one have to believe that the Li Fan in the novel is the Li Fan now. The only difference between the whole book and reality is that this Tang Guo is different. Turning around and thinking, if Tang Guo had the same experience as the people in it, she would not sit here and show him this novel full of the secrets of Li Fan''s entire life. Li Fan identally got a system mall, a golden fingermonly known as the protagonist in the novel world, and he was the protagonist of that novel. With the golden finger of Li Fan, she changed her ordinary life and embarked on the pinnacle of her life. She met the **** and killed the god, met the Buddha and killed the Buddha, and was surrounded by beautiful women. What is not right to him is not that the cannon fodder is a viin, all of them are going to suffer. Obey him, either his woman or his younger brother. He also mentioned his Fu family, which has never been transferred back to China. He secretly guessed that he was probably inside, and he also noticed Li Fan''s evil door. After thinking about it, he resolutely gave up returning to China. This made him feel better, at least in the novel, he was still rtively smart. Chapter 2086: Male lead and female lead (32) Chapter 2086: Male lead and female lead (32) 2086: Word Stacks Level 2086 Answers Tang Guo was also inside, and thinking of her experience made Fu Yan''s heartplicated. Fu Yanzhi was lost in thought. Even if he knew Li Fan''s secret now, he could not deprive the other party of his golden finger. ording to the book, the system mall can buy everything, as long as there is sufficient funds. Li Fan now has a very powerful technologypany. The various technology products developed by him are very popr with contemporary people. Such a good product is also the object of state support. He could not block Li Fan''s funds against the technologypany. Even if it was blocked, it did not mean that Li Fan had no savings in his hand and could sell other evil items in the mall. Ordinary humans simply cannot oppose supernatural forces. So Fu Yanzhi frowned tightly, this matter is difficult. He can''t even guarantee that if Li Fan finds it out, if someone wants to rectify him, will he buy something that will harm the society, the public, and make some revenge on the society and kill the fish. It is not just him who suspects Li Fan now. Even the people of the country are expected to find abnormalities. It''s just not clear that Li Fan''s hole card, coupled with the products he brought out, make people very afraid. What he took out today may be for the convenience of ordinary people, and no one can guarantee that what he will take out tomorrow will be a dangerous item that endangers society, the country, and the world. Just for a moment, Fu Yanzhi felt that even if he knew that Li Fan had golden fingers, he couldn''t do it. No matter how great he is, he will not have these supernatural forces. So his eyes fell on Tang Guo. Since she can get Li Fan''s secret, she should also have a certain understanding of the system mall. Those individuals she helped with charity may not be wanting to deal with Li Fan. "Do you have any ns?" "Yes." Tang Guo answered straightforwardly. Fu Yanzhi''s eyes lit up for a moment, "So how did you n?" "Good things are naturally delivered to the country." Tang Guo still said very directly, "This kind of things may cause bad influence on anyone''s hands. Now Li Fan just bankrupts people. I do nt know about itter. This is a good thing and a dangerous thing. Let it be protected by a powerful national weapon. Fu Yanzhi: "..." Is it ... right? But he believes that she is using the power of the country to avenge her personal hatred. Well, no matter what the reason, he thinks this method is good. If Li Fan hides his points carefully and does not offend the anger, he will not provoke these. But he is too high-profile and has threatened many people. Whoever messed up with him had to go bankrupt. He wouldn''t be able to stand up in his whole life. Especially for a few women, they almost made it impossible for them to jump off the building, and made the women''s ex-fiances miserable. It can be said that the appearance of Li Fan is bound to disrupt the market and continue to act with his temperament. If he wants hispany to grow, he will continue topete with the entire country in the future. Such being, no one wants to watch him grow up. He also lived tantly with so many women and made it clear that he was a native emperor. "What to do then?" Fu Yanzhi asked again. Before he knew it, he was sitting beside Tang Guo. After all, such a big thing is too far away, too loud, and easily attracts the attention of others. Tang Guo found this out, patted Fu Yanzhi on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Speak and talk, don''t be so close to me, I''m afraid of a man." System: Hey! This vengeful virtue. Chapter 2087: Male lead and female lead (33) Chapter 2087: Male lead and female lead (33) 2087 Chapter 2087 Fu Yanzhi was also stiff for a moment, only to find that he was so close to Tang Guo, and the other side also shot him. ording to the close contact with the opposite **** in the past, his body should have an ufortable reaction, his face was pale, and he was apanied by cold sweat and rash. This is a natural reaction of the body, and he cannot control it himself. But now he didn''t respond at all, he was surprised, he quickly touched his forehead, and there seemed to be no cold sweat. He took out his mobile phone and took a photo. He didn''t find any rash on his neck and face. This discovery silenced Fu Yanzhi for a moment. Is he ill? "wait for me a while." Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo said, and got up and went to the position of librarian. He remembers today that the librarian is a female ssmate. Although he looked naive, he had to try it out, and he was ill. Tang Guo sat in his seat and had no ns to pass. One minuteter, she saw Fu Yan''s face and lips pale back, apanied by the cold sweat dripping from her forehead. Tang Guo saw that he was in a bad state, and quickly got up and went up. Fu Yanzhi almost said that she didn''t need her help, but she already held his arm. Obviously he should feel ufortable, but when Tang Guo held his arm, his condition was much better. Fu Yanzhi slowly calmed down, his face was turning rosy, the rash on his neck was gradually dissipating, and the cold sweat was not dripping. Therefore, in the end he only moved his lips and did not refuse Tang Guo''s help. "Are you sick?" Tang Guo asked calmly. If you don''t know the situation, you thought Tang Guo was scolding him. Fu Yanzhi nodded. Now that Tang Guo knows Li Fan''s amazing things, plus the actions of the other party, Fu Yanzhi has treated her equally. "A strange disease that no one can help me treat." Fu Yanzhi almost said that phobias, which is a mental illness, have different reactions. But just now that she was so close to him, he didn''t feel ufortable, but instead eased his condition. At this moment, Fu Yanzhi saw Tang Guo''s eyes differently, and said very seriously, "But now I have a guess, you may be my medicine." Fu Yanzhi really didn''t think of anything else. He had never touched girls since childhood. I don''t know what my heart is and what I like. Don''t watch TV, don''t watch romance novels. Every day I read professional books, business nning, data report analysis and so on. Combining Tang Guo''s performance in contacting him just now, he came to the conclusion that Tang Guo might be his medicine. Really, he just borated this result very carefully. And, he wanted to ask her to help him. "Please help me to treat you?" Tang Guo also cried a little. Did she encounter a high IQ and low EQ this time? "Well, from childhood to age, you will not make me feel ufortable when you touch me. I think you are my breakthrough point in healing, and my reward is indispensable. In the future, if you need any help, I will try my best. Where we are, we can join forces. " Having said that, Fu Yanzhi also felt that he was crazy. Even before negotiating, he opened his best conditions directly, he must be crazy. But when she saw the girl in front of her thinking, he was still a little nervous, wouldn''t she not agree? Is it not enough? Chapter 2088: Male lead and female lead (34) Chapter 2088: Male lead and female lead (34) 2088 Chapter 2088 "it is good." Tang Guo agreed, "But after a while, I still have some things left unsolved. When I get things settled, I will help you to heal every day." Fu Yanzhi did not urge and asked if he needed help. However, he felt that Tang Guo said that he came to help him every day, which seemed strange to him. System: Of course, it can be understood that he wille to him every day. Tang Guo shook his head and said no, because soon Li Fan would pay attention to her head. Then it was time for her and Zhang Xing to turn their heads. In the description of the novel, Zhang Xing looks quite like the original owner. However, ording to theter contact with Zhang Xing, Tang Guo thought that the other party was the same as her, and he thought that the marriage between the two was the best choice. And Zhang Xing is indeed a very clean person, which is a great advantage to say. However, the other party did not try to make Tang''s idea, after all, the Tang family was just such a daughter. Therefore, such an inw rtionship is easy to turn around. Facing that situation, Zhang Xing''s choice was normal and correct. For Zhang Xing, Tang Guo didn''t tangled for long. She opened the date. After that, Tang and Zhang''s family should be nning to work together on arge project. For this project, the Tang family and their shareholders have put a lot of effort into it. In fact, the Zhang family is the same. Both are very optimistic about this project. Without the engagement between Tang Guo and Zhang Xing, they really wouldn''t dare to invest so much money into this project. Because once the project fails, the twopanies will shrink in size, and will face bankruptcy in the other. Tang Guo chose to go back to dinner with his parents this week, and mentioned this incident by the way. Hearing that Tang Guo is paying attention to thepany''s affairs, the two couples are still a little happy. Their daughter has always been sensible, and the two couples told her that they are optimistic about the project. Tang Guo naturally knew that the project would indeed make money in the future. Later, the two fell into Li Fan''s hands because of Li Fan''s failure, and made a lot of money for him. At first, the two couples took her so down, and one more thing was that for this project, they invested most of the funds they could get out of them, andter they saved the loan. Otherwise, it''s just bankruptcy, and a family like them can''t be as poor as ordinary people. Tang Guo heard when the couple talked about the joy of the project and nned to invest the funds in their hands. "Parents, I don''t think you have invested in it personally. Although this project sounds tempting, we always leave ourselves a back road, no one can guarantee that what will happen halfway." "What your mother and I think is that as long as we put the money in our hands, Tang will ount for the bulk of this project, and then we will have a greater say in this project, and many things will be better done." Tang Guo paused and said, "What if the Zhang family suddenly withdraws its capital? The Tang family is mainly responsible for this project and it is good to have the right to speak. But once the Zhang family withdraws its capital and cannot find foreign aid, isn''t the money lost? There is no way back, what will happen next? " Mother Tang was silent for a moment. "Xiaoguo is engaged to the Zhang family boy. The rtionship between our two families has always been good. In the face of your grandpa, they should not do anything that hurts them 800." "Is the inw rtionship really strong? Grandpa has passed away for several years." Tang Guo continued, "This is just an engagement and can be canceled at any time, and this family rtionship was brought to me when Grandpa was alive." Chapter 2089: Male lead and female lead (35) Chapter 2089: Male lead and female lead (35) 2089: Word Stacks Level 2089 Answers "Most of the time, they watched grandpa and grandfather Zhang family face, not me and Zhang Xing have a marriage rtionship. Mom and dad put all the funds in, and some people want to rectify us, it''s too easy." After hearing Tang Guo''s words, the couple thought for a while silently, and then they felt that they were too impulsive. That project did make a lot of money, but once there was a problem halfway through, the money was indeed lost. Not to mention the others, they are just one point, they have no way to bear it, that is, the Zhang family divestment. In fact, this project is mainly responsible for Tang''s, and the Zhang family is responsible for the investment. This fund is not in ce at one time, and Tang''s side is responsible for the home field. The first half must be arge sum of money. The more they thought about each other, the more they felt that Tang Guo was right and dispelled the previous thoughts. When the meeting with the shareholders, the two kept their mouths closed and talked about what they could do to make thepany more advantageous. The current Tang family is not the Tang family of two people, but the Tang family of the entire shareholders'' meeting. The two thought a lot after Tang Guo''s reminder. This is everyone''s business. They have no reason to carry it. If shareholders are dissatisfied, let''s make money. Tang Guo didn''t know how the couple and the shareholders finally negotiated. Anyway, this project is still a while away from the start. Even after it was started, Tang s money was enough for a while. When the support was almost the same, the Zhang family began to invest. It was almost a half and a half before the ident urred. Counting the time, there are several months left, not so fast. There was nothing wrong with Tang''s side. Ran Jingdan, Tang Guo''s roommate, had an ident. One day Tang Guo came back, he found that Ran Jingdan was pale and sat drowsily beside the bed. This reminded Tang Guo that one day in the novel, the original owner came back to see that Ran Jingdan was abnormal, and asked two sentences, the other party said nothing was happening. The original owner was a bit busy at that time, and went out in a hurry, intending to ask for specific information when he came backter. Then Ran Jingdan was not there for a few days. When she returned, nothing seemed to happen. She also asked the other party, and the other party said that the matter was resolved and there was no problem. Tang Guo was not busy this time, and she asked Ran Jingdan what was going on. Ran Jingdan is a proud and somewhat strong girl. In the face of Tang Guo''s inquiry, she still said that there was nothing, because she thought that Tang Guo could not help her at all, after all, this time her father caused too much trouble. Although they live in a dormitory, the original owner is also rtively low-key, never unting his identity as Tang''s Qianjin, and never showing up outside. The Tang family protects her very well, so Ran Jingdan and a few roommates only know that the original owner''s family is good. He is a rich man, but he doesn''t know it is the Miss Tang of this city. At that time, it was not said that Tang Guo could not help her even if she had a good family. Even if you know your identity? No one will do nothing for nothing, spend a lot of effort and money to help a person who just knows and has a normal rtionship, and there is no obligation. "Why, go?" "Well, I''ll go back and look at it." Ran Jingdan packed his things and drew a smile. "Don''t worry, I will fix it." "Otherwise, I''ll go back with you. What can I do to help you?" Ran Jingdan quickly shook her head. "No, I''ll fix it myself." She looked as if she didn''t want Tang Guo to be involved. Seeing that Tang Guo is no longer reluctant, the mystery is about to be revealed. She intends to follow Ran Jingdan secretly to see why she followed Li Fan. She guessed that it was this time that the proud Ran Jingdan yielded. see you tomorrow Chapter 2090: Male lead and female lead (36) Chapter 2090: Male lead and female lead (36) 2090: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Guo secretly followed Ran Jingdan to a very luxurious casino, which is a separate building. Just looking from the outside, the building of this building is magnificent and magnificent. In this building, you can not only y cards, but also other entertainment items. There are twelve floors in total, and each time has a unique style. For many people, this is the ce where life and dreams are most drunk. [The host is big, tell you a message, Li Fan and some of his women are also ying in this casino. Although expected, Li Fan, the male lead, is really a ghost, and he is everywhere. She wanted to go straight up and see what trouble Ran Jingdan had encountered. When she heard that Li Fan was here, she nned to find a ce and wait. After all, she needed to figure out how the rtionship between Ran Jingdan and Li Fan was rted. When she walked into the casino, she was invited to avoid the attention of the people inside. She also called the waiter to help her change the chips and yed a few hands in the lobby. She was really arbitrarily pressured, she won and lost, and if you counted it, she earned a little. The system can''t help but sigh. If the host is more serious, it should make more money. You can''t lose it just by throwing it away like this, you can see that luck is getting better and better. It looks like when they first bound, no matter what the host did, it was the most unlucky one. Thinking of things back then, the system was still a little ufortable. It used to be that he was stupid. He had already guessed why the great luck of his host was getting better and better. Because the host is in a great mood, he will be happy when he is in a good mood, and he willugh when he is happy. The girls who love tough all have no luck. Tang Guo almostughed when he heard the systematic exnation. Any girl who loves tough will not have bad luck. Is she lucky? Is that rted toughter? Obviously she had mastered her destiny and locked her luck. By the way, she did something good by ident and she had merit. However, she always felt that she had more merit in her soul than she imagined. She had guessed who she was, but she didn''t insist on trying to figure it out. The days are good. It is not important to end the shuttle and not to end. Tang Guo yed for about half an hour, and the system said that Ran Jingdan had met Li Fan. They were on the eleventh floor. The reason for this was that Ran Jingdan''s father not only lost all his worth, but also owed a lot of money to the other party. Buying all the real estate in the home is still unavable. No matter how Ran Jingdan asks, there is naturally no way for the other party to promise to allow her time. After all, such arge number, Ran''s family has no money. Her mother became ill because of this and is still in hospital. Ran Jingdan looked at the bald man sitting in the chair and pursed his lips tightly. "What will you do to let my father go?" "Of course it''s paying back money." The bald man looked at Ran Jingdan with a smile. "Otherwise? It''s natural to owe money and pay off debts, right?" The man and the people around said with a smile, these people were with them It''s a table, but they all meet and don''t know each other. There is still a taboo to y here, it is best to avoid people who know each other, so as not to be tricked. "Otherwise, if you follow me, I will reluctantly let go of your father and wait for your mother to be discharged from the hospital. Your mother and daughter have followed me, and I will not care about what happened before." Chapter 2091: Male lead and female lead (37) Chapter 2091: Male lead and female lead (37) 2091: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Ran Jingdan was very angry. If it weren''t for her father''s hands, she would have been tempted to curse. When Tang Guo heard this, he raised his eyebrows lightly, his purpose was so clear, it looked a bit like a set. "Tunzi, look up the bald man, as well as several other people and Ran Jingdan''s father, to see if there are any grudges between them, and whether there is any trick." The system should be down, then silent. Even if thework is a big data, it is still easy to check things under the current system. Ran Jingdan is naturally unwilling to talk to the bald man, and the condition of the other side is too humiliating. If she is only allowed topromise, in the end, she can''t think of a way, she will definitely agree. However, the other party actually wanted ... Ran Jingdan was extremely desperate when he thought of this. Just then, a voice reached Ran Jingdan''s ears: "Ran Jingdan, why are you here?" Ran Jingdan turned back confusedly, only feeling a little familiar, and when she turned back, she saw Miao Yan approaching her, and she answered quietly, "Why are you here? I ... I have something to do." "Is something wrong at home? I heard everything." Miao Wei said so, Ran Jingdan''s face became paler. She hadn''t been so embarrassed since she was small, especially when she looked at Li Fan with several womening, and she wished to find a ce to dig in. Many of these women are familiar to her, or from the same school. Presumably the words of the bald man just now, they all listened. "How much money did your father owe them?" Miao Min said with a movement in his heart. Because of the appearance of Miao Tong, Tang Guodun stopped and hid in the crowd. Everyone was attracted to Ran Jingdan''s side, and naturally nobody noticed her. Ran Jingdan looked desperate, and said blindly, "80 million." Her total assets do not have 80 million, and now there is nothing, where can you get 80 million? Even though she was very confused, how could her father lose nearly 100 million dors at once. This wasn''t the case with Dad. He never touched these things. It was just that she no longer had the heart to care about those things, because her father had misappropriated public funds in addition to the money owed to these people. Within three days, she would not return the money. Not only would her family face huge debts, but her father had to sue. She acknowledged that her father had made a mistake and it was wrong to misappropriate public funds. But after all, he loved her dad from an early age. Except for this, he has always been a good dad. Mom is still waiting in the hospital for her good news. She said she had to get through this difficulty, but she couldn''t promise the bald man. How could she even humiliate her mother? The condition of the bald man is that as long as she and her mother agree, the money owed will not be repaid, and her father will make up for the embezzled public funds. After only a few days of embezzlement, there will be no problem in making it up. Ran Jingdan buried her head. She didn''t know who the other party was, but she understood that the other party proposed this condition in order to humiliate her father. She even spected that it was likely that they used their means to frame their father. No matter what, what has happened, what can she do? Despair, she finally felt what despair was. "Ran Jingdan, maybe Fan can help you." Miao Yan''s voice passed into Ran Jingdan''s ears, causing her to look up. Chapter 2092: Male lead and female lead (38) Chapter 2092: Male lead and female lead (38) 2092: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Ran Jingdan looked at Li Fan, who was surrounded by several women, and his heart beat. Would Li Fan help her? She had such a bad attitude towards Li Fan before, even if she now knew that the other party could help her, she still could not like Li Fan. Moreover, how could Li Fan help her people who don''t like him or even hate him? People are not doing charity. It was just that she was desperate and promised the condition of the bald man that her entire family would be humiliated, and her father would live in self-me in the future. If you go to Li Fan, even if you have suffered any grievances, she will be alone. It''s a lot of money to talk about, even if she hates Li Fan, she is willing to bow her head if this matter can be solved. "Why can I help you?" Earlier, Li Fan was really fed up with Ran Jingdan''s bad attitude towards him. He heard that he borrowed money from the right party, and finally he was able to spit out a spit. Ran Jingdan is usually in front of him. He is a talldy. He has heard from him more than once that he is a big radish. There are so many women, they still hook up everywhere. What happened to him? That was his woman''s good-looking, interesting, obedient, and willing to follow him. He really didn''t expect that the youngdy who usually stood high in front of him would actually ask him to lend her such a low attitude. It was really out of breath, Ran Jingdan was frustrated, all the pride was shattered in this moment, Li Fan''s mood was extremely good. Of course, he wouldn''t agree to the other person because Ran Jingdan asked for it, and it seemed that he was too good at talking. Ran Jingdan looks good. She has long legs and beautiful skin. It can be said that among the women he knows, Ran Jingdan has the longest legs and looks the best. The first thing to see when Ran Jingdan attracted him was the long, straight legs. It is impossible to say that he has no disagreement with Ran Jingdan. But this woman has always disliked him, and did not poke the other person''s energy, even if he came to his side in the future, he would still be high and disobedient, he didn''t like it. After all, he has a lot of women, and obedient women naturally have to pamper them. Such disobedience, of course, must obey him, so as not to bully other women around him. "What do you want?" Ran Jingdan already wanted to understand. Her parents raised her so big that she could never sit back and watch. This time, she begged Li Fan. If the other party was willing to help, she agreed. May lose a lot, even dignity, but let her ignore her dad, she will feel guilty all her life. Even if Li Fan was robbing at this time, she would not be angry, and it would not be called Li Fan if he was robbing at the fire. This is a mean and shameless viin, don''t expect the other person to do good. She promised him anything, and it was fair that he helped her save her dad. "Be my woman, listen to meter, don''t say bad things about me, I want you to smile at me, you should smile at me, can you do it?" If in the past, Ran Jingdan would be very angry when he heard these words, and would immediately scold the other party, scold his viin, and call him shameless. But now she is calm and thinks that this is indeed a condition that Li Fan cane up with. When she smiled, and was about to answer, a sound of heaven sounded, "Ran Jingdan said that if there is anything you can find me, don''t you consider me a friend?" After watching Tang Guo throughout the process, plus the information collected by the system, she had figured out the truth of Ran Jingdan''s bing Li Fan''s woman. Chapter 2093: Male lead and female lead (39) Chapter 2093: Male lead and female lead (39) 2093: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Ran Jingdan''s attitude at this moment, she was a little admired. Even though Li Fan''s conditions were humiliating, she knew very well that the difficulties she encountered were not solvable by ordinary people. Presumably she has calcted it in her mind, and promised that the bald man would be better for her or Li Fan, obviously thetter. Since she chose to promise, she was so proud that she would not cry and pitifully agree to the conditions, and she seemed very weak. Instead, she frankly prepared to agree, thinking that it was a deal that both parties thought was fair. In the plot, even though Ran Jingdan became a woman of Li Fan, sheter took a foothold in the mall. I do nt know if it was the same year that made her a very powerful trader and financial analyst. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, she would be rude to such talents. If her parents leave the currentpany, Ran Jingdan can help a lot. System: The host is a big cattle breeder and has never lost money. Ran Jingdan was surprised by the appearance of Tang Guo. She was touched in her eyes and thought of something. She shook her head. "Thank you foring, but you can''t help me." "Why don''t you believe me?" Ran Jingdan replied lightly, "It''s not that I believe in you, but that I don''t want to trouble you, after all, it will be too costly for me." She didn''t want to affect anyone, especially someone like Tang Guo who still cared about her. Li Fan hated it a bit. If the bald man was in trouble, he would find Li Fan in the future and would not be angry at Tang Guo. Yes, that''s right, Ran Jingdan also has her own calctions. She is not a little white flower. Naturally, she has to calcte the one that is in her favor. "I''m not helping you in vain." Tang Guo smiled with all eyes, and then called a waiter, "I want to see your boss." "Miss, if you want to see our boss, please make an appointment first." "Then I want to see your manager, will the lobby manager always make an appointment?" The waiter really had no way to refuse this request. Soon the lobby manager wearing a suit came to Tang Guo and asked her very friendly attitude. "I want to see your boss," Tang Guo continued without waiting for the lobby manager to use the same set of speeches that he had previously reserved. "I found a very serious thing. Someone in your casino has a thousand, colluding and giving it to others. Set. I think the casino doesn''t want to see this happen? " As the most formal casino in this city, the person in charge of the casino naturally does not want this to happen. Once there are so many things like Lao Qian, the casino will lose its credibility, and guests will note to y with them. There are many other entertainment items in the casino. "Miss, do you have evidence?" "Yes, the evidence is still sufficient." Tang Guo said with a smile, and also raised Yang''s mobile phone. "The evidence is here. If your boss does not see me, you can also take my mobile phone." Of course, the lobby manager did not dare to take Tang Guo''s mobile phone. Everyone is watching it now, and he can''t read it wrongly. Thisdy is not easy, but it is better not to offend. Out of a thousand, this kind of thing, since it happened, they will definitely take it to the end, and borrow this thing to win the favor of other guests. Thinking about it, he didn''t hesitate to go up to the boss. Chapter 2094: Male lead and female lead (40) Chapter 2094: Male lead and female lead (40) 2094: Word Stacks Level 2094 Tang Guo provided sufficient evidence, including text messages between the bald man and several other people, and monitoring the pictures, which was enough to make people understand that they knew each other and were very familiar. More importantly, there are several hundreds of thousands of transactions between the bald men and them. Most importantly, Tang Guo still had some grudges between the bald man and Ran Jingdan''s father. Ran Jingdan''s father actually works in an entertainmentpany, and he has many artists who are new to the industry. And this bald man is the owner of apany, and the man himself is morescivious. The only thing that Ran Jingdan''s father offended the other party was when he ate a meal and found a good-looking girl with something in it. The little girl was about the same age as his daughter. He sympathized and asked the other person if he wanted to leave here, and took the person away. Naturally, bald men remember it. Find someone to design a round, let Ran Jingdan''s father get in, and the result is getting deeper and deeper. What''s chilling is that the little girl finally stepped onto another boss and looked better than the bald man. After Ran Jingdan''s ident, there was no sympathy. Ran Jingdan looked at the evidence andughed with tears. Dad is still her dad, not for pleasure gambling, but for offending people and being counted. And to get into each other because of good intentions. Even if the rescued personter lived up to her father''s expectations, she did not me her at all, because her father remembered her and helped the other person. So, how much her dad loved her, even if she was in that circle, she wasn''t wrapped in mud. Since it was designed, Ran Jingdan''s father owes the bald man money, naturally it will not be repaid. And because he was a thousand, the collusion staff gave people tricks and punished them. The boss of the casino is not a softhearted person. No matter how they were punished, Tang Guo and Ran Jingdan didn''t care. They left Ran with the father of Ran. From the beginning to the end, Tang Guo did not look at Li Fan. When she came up with the evidence, Li Fan seemed to be left behind. Li Fan''s previous actions are more controversial than Tang Guo''s current actions. Naturally, his face was not very good-looking, and several women around him wereforting him. In short, Li Fan hated Tang Guo in his heart. Today he was mmed into the face, and his heart was on fire, thinking that one day, he would let Tang Guo know who he was. "Tang Guo, thank you today, just ..." Ran Jingdan was still very worried, whether the bald man and Li Fan would bother Tang Guo. Even if there is no need to pay back the money, the casino is not obliged to recover all the money for them. After all, it is not a good idea. Although it is the other party who has made a thousand out of the money, the father still lost the money, so they still have nothing Already. Unless they call the police, it''s just that once they call the police, things get bigger. Looking at Ran''s dad who was pale, Ran Jingdan fell into another problem. After all, she still needed a sum of money to fill the vacancy in Ran''s father''spany. It''s only a few days now, and there is no problem filling it up. Tang Guo took out a card and a contract and gave it to the two fathers and daughters. "Sign it, this is your deed of sale, and the money will be advanced to you as a sry. See it before you sign it. You can only receive itter. Every month you pay for your living, unless you pay off your debt with your sry. " Chapter 2095: Male lead and female match (41) Chapter 2095: Male lead and female match (41) 2095: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Both Ran Dad and Ran Jingdan are capable and can do some facts, especially Ran Jingdan. This woman is cruel to herself and dares to fight. Such a good employee must definitely sign in to her early. Ran Jingdan and Ran Dad were stunned for a while, and finally carefully looked at the contract, and finally did not hesitate to sign. She sold her contract, and this time she was really willing to work for Tang Guo for a lifetime. She was very happy and did not feel humiliated at all. It was so cost-effective. Ran''s father misappropriated a lot of public funds, 20 million. Easy to take out 20 million roommates, not what the golden thigh is, she was determined. Tang Guo felt Ran Jingdan''s happiness, and her heart was abrupt. Why is this woman even happier than her? System: [The host is big, she is very happy, I understand. "why?" [Who isn''t happy with the golden thigh? Only I who have been holding the gold thighs all the time knows how thick the host srge gold thighs are, and I want to hug them. Tang Guo: "..." They first went to see Ran''s mother, knowing that Ran''s father was all right, and Ran''s mother was recuperating with peace of mind. Ran Dad filled up the money and resigned. He took a sum of money and, as Tang Guo ordered, went to another city and started a new life. With a variety of information on the business n given by Tang Guo, Huai began a difficult entrepreneurial life. Ran Jingdan was also busy. After returning that day, Tang Guo gave her many books, and asked her to read these books while helping Ran''s father. Tang Guo also said to her, "I have put so much capital on you. Don''t let me down. I can''t be the richest man." Ran Jingdan said she was under great pressure. Richest man! !! It''s difficult. As Tang Guo looked forward to, she was only able to grit her teeth and said she was happy to make money. Miao Yi went back to the dormitory several times and saw that Tang Guo and Ran Jingdan both stopped talking and ended up saying nothing. Li Fan encountered Tang Guo a few times, but Tang Guo was indifferent to him, and he didn''t want to enter, which made him very upset. Later Tang Guo and Zhang Xing met and listened to each other''s questions about Li Fan. "Li Fan, a school boy." Tang Guo stirred the coffee cup, a little curious, and Li Fan asked Zhang Xing what he said. Zhang Xing looked at Tang Guo''s eyes as if looking at the woman who had given him a green hat. This is a funny Tang Guo, but she exined it again, "I''m not familiar with him, and he has a lot of girlfriends." "Do you know the technologypany that has recently started? It is said that theirpany has developed new products. Not only that, they also n to enter the pharmaceutical industry." Speaking of this, Zhang Xing also had some scorn and envy, and was very jealous. Because he knew that Li Fan was the boss behind thatpany. Too young, too powerful, had already made him unbnced. So Li Fan found him and said he didn''t love Tang Guo, so don''t dy her. He would naturally think that Tang Guo and Li Fan were hooked up. But the more so, the more he didn''t want to break the engagement with Tang Guo. This woman dared to give him a green hat, so how could he do what she wanted. Tang Guo felt a savage look in Zhang Xing''s eyes and didn''t care. "I''ll pick you up at the weekend." Zhang Xing already had a n in his mind. Didn''t Li Fan see his woman? He never made any further progress, taking into ount his image and the rtionship between the two, for fear of leaving her a bad impression. Now that they are all engaged, it should be right to be together. If Li Fan wants to get this woman, he has to be the rest. ... "Master, do you need to do something?" When the old housekeeper saw Fu Yanzhi staring at the photos on the table, there was a scene of a man and a woman in the cafe, and he said suddenly, "If the young master likes this girl, we will pressure the Zhang family and let them remarry People marry back. " Crude, nothing wrong! Little girls now like this overbearing president! ! "Butler, you need to go to the hospital to see the disease. It is really easy to get Alzheimer''s disease at an older age." Fu Yanzhi said coolly, "I don''t want to be hated by her. She won''t like to do such things." Old housekeeper: "..." I really don''t understand why the young master of his family looked very good when he mentioned the girl, and they couldn''t see it. see you tomorrow Chapter 2096: Male lead and female lead (42) Chapter 2096: Male lead and female lead (42) 2096: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The appearance of the pharmaceuticalpany under Li Fan''s hands has attracted the attention of countless people, especially the drugs developed by the pharmaceuticalpanies have made some parties unable to sit still. Although it has not reached the level that can cure cancer, it can really drive away scars and shocked the entire pharmaceutical industry. In the past, shallower scars can be slowly removed with various techniques. But once the wound is deep, it is impossible to get rid of it after forming a 0 scar. Although the drug developed by the pharmaceuticalpany under Li Fan''s hands currently cannotpletely remove deep scars, many people can see hope in their test reports. In the pharmaceutical industry, Li Fan had nned long ago. He also wanted toe up with something that shocked the world directly, but the woman around him reminded him if he was too high-profile recently. When Tang Guo didn''t see it, Li Fan and his women actually avoided many crises. His magical experience, the things in his hands, can''t be left untouched. Those people did not dare to be brazen, there was still a secret way. After these, Li Fan didn''t directly make a big one. He''s been very busytely too, packing up those who want to grab him. There are all kinds of strange items in Li Fan''s magic system mall. Using these magical things, Li Fan has already identified those who had his idea. As a result, many domesticpanies have recently experienced various turbulences. Either the capital chain was broken or management problems urred, or the boss had an ident. Although he did not die, he was also admitted to the hospital. [Li Fan did it. Those people arranged for people to approach Li Fan, to tie his woman, or to go to thepany to steal experimental reports and documents. Then he got angry and scooped them all up. "Oh." Hearing this, Tang Guo was not surprised and sympathetic. The first one is cheap, knowing that Li Fan is evil, he still wants to greedy to grab his things, and still move his woman, it is no wonder that this kid is not driven crazy. There is no death this time, and it may not be the next time. Systemically observing Tang Guo''s face, she found that she didn''t care about it at all. If he had a tongue, he wanted to spit it out. It seems that the host has never thought about it, to help those who have been rectified. "Even if I pick up rubbish, I only pick up fine products. I won''t pick up the real rubbish. I really didn''t collect it." The system is speechless, okay. "Recently Li Fan''s behavior has be more and more arrogant." Fu Yanzhi was sitting next to Tang Guo, although the two were still a certain distance away. "All parties sent people to test him, and no one found useful information. . " "Fusang Guo also sent a female killer, intending to seduce Li Fan with a woman''s color. I did not expect that the female killer became his woman." same." Although the current situation has Tang Guo''s intervention, many plots are changing. Wherever Tang Guo didn''t intervene, the plot was the same as before. The Fusang female assassin who had killed Li Fan was still subdued by him, and he willingly became his woman. He is currently hidden in the vi. "Li Fan had done something before, which caused turbulence in manypanies, and his behavior has affected the society. If there is no solution, the above may restrict him by force." "Are they restrained?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Chapter 2097: Male lead and female lead (43) Chapter 2097: Male lead and female lead (43) 2097: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Can''t restrain it." Fu Yanzhi said coldly, those cold eyes were on Tang Guo''s face, just as he was looking at Tang Guo, Tang Guo was also looking at him. Being looked at by a girl like this, Fu Yanzhi looked away ufortably, but Yu Guang couldn''t help looking at her. Tang Guo''s mouth crooked, "Have you been bettertely?" "It''s still the same." Fu Yanzhi remembered something red, "Can''t get too close to the other opposite sex, the helper aunt can''t do it." When he said that, he met her eyes again, "But there is no problem sitting next to you. , So when do you help me heal? " System: Hahahahaha ... isn''t that good? Very good, only a girl who can approach the host. In fact, Fu Yanzhi didn''t think there was anything wrong with the disease. After all, he didn''t like to be too close to the opposite sex. The only bad thing is that the other opposite **** is too close to him, his body will have difort, if he can be treated, he still hopes to be cured. "Let''s talk about Li Fan." Even though Fu Yanzhi was very talented in business, when he met a person using mysterious supernatural energy like Li Fan, he couldn''t think of any way to restrain the other party. Even if you know the system mall, what can you do? Judging from the recent turmoil in some enterprises across the country, this person is a lunatic. If he can''t grab the opponent''s weaknesses and defeat them instantly, he will greet revenge like a crazy dog. He remembered in the book that Li Fan was bing more and more arrogant and had despised thew, and the people above had to takepulsory actions. Even if they used very powerful weapons, how about Li Fan? In the end the official had topromise and sit down and talk peacefully with each other. In the end, Li Fan achieved a transcendental status in this country, and naturally behaved differently from ordinary people. For example, a rich second-generation provoked him, or his woman, who killed the person in a private room. No one will be held ountable for his crimes. He can say that the other party provoked him. Even if the official is helpless, because of the mystery and strength of the other party, he has to help him. Li Fan in the novel''s plot, this world has no binding force on him. Because of this, there are more and more women around him. In addition to the dozens of women who are valued by his integrity, there are also some who are given to him. There is no shortage of powerful people in this world, as long as they can catch the line of Li Fan, what is it to sacrifice a woman? Li Fan also built a pce on a famous mountain, where all his women lived. "I thought you had great powers to solve this problem." Tang Guo blinked. "The legendary Master Fu has no way to solve it, can I be a female college student?" Fu Yanzhi said very seriously, "I believe you can." "So, is this Master Fu''s hug my thigh?" Fu Yanzhi froze for a moment, then said, "You have this ability, there is nothing to hug your thighs." "It really can hold it and put it down. Fu Shao is different from the legend. You are very indifferent in the legend. Actually you want to hold a girl''s thigh." Fu Yanzhi''s face did not change. He thought that the girl in front of her could know Li Fan''s extraordinaryness, and naturally she was not simple. She must be strong. Is it wrong to worship the strong? System: Fu Yanzhi, your design is broken! Please put away your shiny little eyes. Chapter 2098: Male lead and female lead (44) Chapter 2098: Male lead and female lead (44) 2098: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers In the end, Fu Yanzhi did not get any useful information from Tang Guo''s mouth, only she knew that she should not let Li Fan continue. He had some vague spection that she was waiting for a chance. As for what this machine was, he didn''t know. She was too mysterious, so mysterious that it was full of fog, so that people could not see clearly, but wanted to figure it out again. Fu Yanzhi believes that there is quite a kind of Li Fan doing prestige in this world, and that world is a well. She is a person sitting on the wellhead and silently watching the people down the well. Come back to him, he smiled, thinking that this idea was strange. Seeing Tang Guo put all the books back, he remembered that it was Friday, so she had to leave earlier. "Are you going home?" Tang Guo looked back and smiled, "No, my fiance came to pick me up for dinner." Fiance? Fu Yanzhi put away his smile, and he almost forgot that she still had a fiance with a weak sense of existence. "Walk slowly." He pursed his lips without looking up, from Tang Guo''s perspective, as if all eyes had fallen on the books on the table. In fact, he didn''t see a single word, his head was full of her going to date with her fiance. If she is an ordinary girl, he may really want to be an overbearing president, like Li Fan, directly bankrupt the Zhang family and grab her. But she is not. If he did this, he would surely upset her and undermine her ns. All the photos he asked to take were a sign of the strangeness between her and Zhang Xing, not even holding hands during a date. Is she the kind of person who wronged herself? Since you don''t like Zhang Xing, it will definitely notst. Then why did she agree to get engaged with each other? There must be some ns. In fact, Fu Yanzhi had guessed what Tang Guo was waiting for, which was the one that changed her destiny in the novel. Zhang in the novel acted to keep the family and gave up on her. And she must wait until Zhang Xing showed such a face, after all, their marriage contract was set by the older generation. At present, there are no conflicts between the two, and there is also a joint project. She has taken the initiative to remarry, which is not good for Tang. Suddenly, Fu Yanzhi thought a lot. Finallyforted myself! I didn''t hold my breath. However, he is a fiance who is about to die, and sooner orter will step down. Why should he care about such a short-sighted person. "happy weekend." "Have fun." Tang Guo took two steps and heard Fu Yan''s blessinging from behind. Just now I clearly felt that he was unhappy, why was it a little pleasant to listen to the sound now? She turned around and saw Fu Yanzhi staring directly at her, still so cold and indifferent, but the focus in her eyes made her shake. Was she so seductive? "Fun." I really don''t know that in just ten seconds, the guy sat there and filled up something weird and made himself so happy. Watching all this system, the heart is a little stuffed, if he has a heart. Why does he always feel malicious in this world? Tang Guo first went back to the bedroom to change his clothes and came to the school gate, where Zhang Xing was already waiting. Seeing hering out, Zhang Xing gave her a handful of very beautiful roses, which caused the girls around to scream. "Like it?" "It looks good." Tang Guo held the rose and smiled. When she got in the car, she felt the sight from a certain direction and looked back. The building was very high and far from here. It seemed as if there was a dark shadow looking at her ce at the position of the stairs. Chapter 2099: Male lead and female lead (45) Chapter 2099: Male lead and female lead (45) 2099: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers "Master, if you like it, you can really grab it back." The old housekeeper saw Fu Yanzhi staring at a certain direction for a long time without retreating, and the little girl in the car went away. What''s the use here? Grab it if you want, and take actual action. It''s all done on TV, and it''s written in the novel. You may not like the young master just now, but the young master is so good that one day he will be moved by the little girl. The steward thought that the young master would have a beautiful love in the future, and smiled happily, the scene was really wonderful. That little girl is the only girl the master can reach and will not cause any adverse reactions. Moreover, the young master seemed to like her very much, and he wanted to see it. This is the kind of fate that cannot be separated. "Master, if you don''t want to be that wicked, let me be the master. Later, when the little girl asks, I will tell her, the master doesn''t know anything, the master has never been able to bear to hurt her. It is my old guy who makes his own ims and cannot bear The young master will do this kind of impulsive thing alone in the future. Seeing my old man''s hard work and another age, she will definitely be touched, choose to forgive, and not me the young master. " Fu Yanzhi: "..." "Actually, there is another way. I grab her back, and the master releases her again, and her impression of you will be better and better. Then I continue to grab, the master continues to release, and the plot bes a master and a child. The girl wrestled with my evil steward and harvested your beautiful love. At the end, everyone knew that I was for the good of the young master, and the ending was happy ... "Before the old steward smiled, he heard Fu Yanzhi calling, sharp Listen with your ears. "Well, the housekeeper has been talking nonsense recently. I suspect he is old and has some mental problems. I have trouble Dr. Qin toe and help the housekeeper check the body ... The symptom is that he wants to grab the little girl every day and y evil housekeeper" Old housekeeper: "..." !! !! !! He is not ill, it is for the good of the young master! Why does the young master misunderstand his pains? At night, Fu Yanzhi received a message and looked at the photo above. He edited a text message in the past: look at it and stop something in time. If you really want to be assured, it is impossible to be assured. Even if she is mysterious enough, she seems very powerful. At this time, Tang Guo and Zhang Xing were in an upscale restaurant. He was pouring her red wine, and everything was the same as before. If you ignore the dim light, Zhang Xing''s strange look at Tang Guo is warm, excited, and even a little impatient. Even though Zhang Xing''s actions were covert, Tang Guo still found out that the other party had put medicine in her wine ss. Both are engaged, or the world''s friendship, who can predict, in the eyes of the public, while she is not paying attention to Zhang Xing will tamper with her ss? Ordinary people don''t care about this at all, they just need to let the other party take a diversion. Moreover, there arepartments in each of the high-end restaurants here, and other ces can''t see the situation at all. When Tang Guo buried her head to order, Zhang Xing was pouring her wine. Anyway, Zhang Xing is very hard today and wants to take advantage. Wouldn''t it be a loss for such a beautiful fiancee to be cheaper than Li Fan. Seeing Tang Guo drink all the red wine, Zhang Xing''s eyes became more and more excited. Chapter 2100: Male lead and female lead (46) Chapter 2100: Male lead and female lead (46) 2100: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Fu Yanzhi was about to take a break, he received a message and opened it. It was the scene where Zhang Xingye helped Tang Guo with red cheeks to get on the car. All drowsiness was gone for a moment, and he called the driver''s phone number: "spare the car." Although things seem strange, how could she be drunk so smart? Seeing this situation, Fu Yanzhi couldn''t rx. ... When Fu Yanzhi came to the door of a hotel room, Tang Guo was standing intact. Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly walked up to her, asking with a cold face, "Is it all right?" "You sent someone to follow me?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Fu Yanzhi was a little helpless, and quickly responded, saying honestly, "After all, I still have to rely on you, and I need to protect your safety. With Li Fan in the country for a day, my Fu family ca nt safely return to China, his thing is too powerful Now. " "The reason is good." Tang Guo did not investigate this matter. Fu Yanzhi sent someone to follow her. She had known for a long time. She did not refuse, that was the default. System: Hey! Bad woman, what a frightening little master. Fu Yanzhi heard that there was no movement at all in the room, his face was dim, "What''s going on?" "It''s okay." Tang Guo had nned to do something, but Fu Yanzhi came so soon. System: People are worried about you, can they note? Fu Yanzhi didn''t ask much, just said, "Is going back to school or going home?" "Go back to school." At this time, Tang Guo didn''t want to go home. When Zhang Xing reacts, I do nt know what to do, but it does nt matter. Zhang Xing is still useful now. After all, Li Fan has to use the Zhang family to restrain her. Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo were sitting in the back of the car. He didn''t say much, but kept ying with his mobile phone. When things were done, his lips were ticked subconsciously. Tang Guo found it, nced at him, and quickly smiled. "It''s sote in the future, don''te out alone, even people you know may be wrong with you." Knowing that his arrival might have prevented her from teaching Zhang Xing, then he would help her to teach her, as long as she doesn''t die, can she? If she weren''t great, it would be her. He found Zhang Xing for several women who could satisfy him. He should be happy tonight, hoping that Zhang Xing would wake up suddenly, and nevere out to bully a girl like Tang Guo. Things went back to Zhang Xing and drunk Tang Guo was brought to the hotel and opened the room. I thought I would be able to do some wonderful things right away, but when he took a shower, he saw a sober Tang Guo at the door of the bathroom. At that time, he felt wrong, but when he thought of Li Fan''s specious words, he felt green on his head. Now that he hase here, naturally he will not miss such a good opportunity. How much strength can a little girl have? He can tolerate so many days, it is already the limit. If she did not provoke Li Fan, he would still respect her. But he underestimated Tang Guo, and when he was about to start, Tang Guo knocked him out with a punch. When Zhang Xing woke up, he felt something wrong. I always felt something touching his body, opened his eyes and found a few bloated and excited smiles. A woman about forty or fifty years old was sitting around him. He wanted to yell, he couldn''t make it at all, and his mouth was blocked. [Host, you do nt have to regret that you have nt learned Zhang Xing. Your cute family has arranged a crazy dinner for him. ] Said Barabara. Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 2101: Male lead and female lead (47) Chapter 2101: Male lead and female lead (47) 2101: Word Stacks Level 2101 The next day, Tang Guo received a call from Zhang Xing. Zhang Xingqi on the phone was desperate, as if to eat her. "Is it Li Fan? It must be Li Fan, sure enough you guys have been together for a long time, you shameless woman." Zhang Xing is now super desperate, even if he is a man, he is not disadvantaged in such things. But the thought that he woke up in the morning, there were several bloated women around the age of 40, almost making him vomit. More importantly, these women are famous rich women in the circle, and some are in charge ofrgepanies, even if he wants to do something, it is impossible. When he was aggressive, these rich women looked at his eyes like a wolf, and almost did not eat him. "Sisters, let''s go. There will be a meeting in the morning." "I have to do beauty treatments, I almost missed time." "Let''s go, I''ve taken a lot of photos anyway. If this kid dares to bark, see if the olddy doesn''t peel off his skin." "But this fine-skinned and tender meat has a good taste." Zhang Xingqi''s eyes almost protruded, and he was sulking blood. He knows these rich women, and because of that, he can only break his teeth and swallow the pain in his stomach. Li Fan! Li Fan again! At this time Li Fan didn''t know, he helped Fu Yanzhi carry the me. Even knowing that Li Fan is very powerful, Zhang Xing couldn''t swallow this breath, and while he was getting dressed, he was thinking about how to give Li Fan a lesson. Li Fan, who hugged from right to left, did not know Zhang Xing''s anger at all. On weekends, Fu Yanzhi felt particrly good when he saw Tang Guoing to the library. Sure enough, this man still has to be under his eyelids to be reassuring. "Zhang Xing called this morning and scolded me." Tang Guo looked up, and said inadvertently to Fu Yanzhi, "The curse was particrly ugly, and the good mood of the morning was broken." Fu Yanzhi''s expression was stiff, and then he naturally said, "Zhang Xing is not a good person. Otherwise, you should remarry. If necessary, I can help you." "He''s not a good person. You should understand yesterday, and that book was also written. He can''t trust it." "Since I ask you to help me treat the illness, I will definitely protect your safety in the future and will not make people bully you." Fu Yanzhi thinks this excuse is really good. I hope his illness is not cured so quickly. Zhang Xing originally nned to divorce, but then he thought carefully that he had divorced, wouldn''t that havepleted Li Fan and that bitch? Not being able to retire, not only was he unable to retire, he had to make Li Fan wear a green hat like him. With so many women in Li Fan, they can always find one. Speaking for a few days, Zhang Xing really seized the opportunity. Too backgrounded, Zhang Xing didn''t dare to touch, and finally chose Miao Yu. Miao Wei''s family is good, but far worse than the Zhang family. Even if Miao Yan and Li Fan both live outside, she will go to some other activities. So many times, I don''t go back to school with Li Fan. Zhang Xing did not intend toe forward, but stood behind the scenes and arranged for someone to take Miao Wei away and do what he ordered. He thinks that such a n is impossible for Li Fan to know, after all, he has note forward. But he underestimated the power of Li Fan. Li Fan used the magical things in the system to trace the behind-the-scenes instructions to Zhang Xing. Long before that, he gave his women something to protect themselves, and those people naturally did not seed. Finally, Zhang Xing was taken out by Li Fan, and he personally kicked Zhang Xing. see you tomorrow Chapter 2102: Male lead and female lead (48) Chapter 2102: Male lead and female lead (48) 2102: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Zhang Xing screamed in pain, staring at Li Fan in dismay, as if eating him. Li Fan nced at him indifferently, and hugged Miao Yan gently, "The woman who dares to touch my Li Fan must bear the price." "The Zhang family doesn''t need to exist anymore, just me the Zhang family for having Zhang Xing who dared to touch my woman." Miao Wei is naturally moved. Among other things, Li Fan is really good to his women, which is why those women have been willing to follow him. In just two days, Tang Guo received a phone call from her family. It was from her mother. "Xiaoguo, the Zhang family has gone bankrupt, Zhang Xing has be a waste, and he is still lying unconscious in the hospital." "It was Li Fan who did it, and he also spoke out. The thing who wants to run the Zhang family is to be right with him." "Zhang acted on Li Fan''s woman. I discussed with your father and nned to get rid of you. Do you have no opinion?" "No." Tang Guo paused. This was unexpected to her. Did Zhang Xing''s brain stuffed with bean dregs? Li Fan is what he can provoke. He knows that Li Fan''s inverse scale is a woman and brother. He even went to provoke him. "Mom, what happened to the project you worked with with the Zhang family?" "At the critical moment, funds can stillst for ten days. Because Li Fan said, no one dared to step in." Tang''s voice was also a bit tired, and no one had heard of Li Fan. Why did this family provoke Li Fan''s head? The kid dealt with people like mad dogs. Where did she know why? At the same time, she was also thankful that fortunately, she didn''t make a desperate attempt with her father and bet all her worth. Even if this project fails, they don''t end up with nothing. Although this is a bit unkind, but this project is the participation of the entire shareholders meeting, it is everyone''s responsibility. And this time it happened to the Zhang family. It was the Zhang family that provoked such a bad star. The responsibility is not on the two of them. Even so, the losses to them are huge. Now the shareholders'' meeting has decided whether Li Fai can invest in it. This project is very profitable, and they think that Li Fan will not refuse. At present, Tang''s father is thepany''s president. He must go to Li Fan to talk about this. "Why should I invest in this project? Am I still short of money?" Li Fan looked at Father Tang with a smile on his lips. "You should go and find someone else. I''m not interested in this project." "Is Mr. Li really not thinking about it anymore? People in ourpany have discussed it. If Mr. Li is willing, everything is good to discuss." Tang''s father did not know that Li Fan had fancyed his daughter and asked And not even the kind that was rejected. Li Fan has been sought after by women, and Tang Guo has given him a cold face every time. Where can he stand it? If it was the original Li Fan, he would onlyin in his heart and turn away. But now Li Fan is different. He is also in control of two very powerfulpanies, and basically everyone is afraid of him. She suffered a loss in the hands of a woman three and five times, and Zhang Xing provoked him, and threatened that even if he and Tang Guo were hooked up, they would just pick up the rest of the other. How can Li Fan be patient? That''s why he tossed Zhang Xing so much, that is, to show Tang Guo''s supreme youngdy how embarrassed her fiance Zhang Xing was. Zhang Xing was in front of his Li Fan. His woman''s dog costs 100,000 yuan a month. Chapter 2103: Male lead and female lead (49) Chapter 2103: Male lead and female lead (49) 2103: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Really negotiable?" On the side of the Zhang family and the Tang family, Li Fan had been staring at him for a long time, and he could always receive the news over there. After all, he made up his mind and was never able to turn the Zhang family over. The Tang family had terminated their marriage contract with the Zhang family. I heard that Zhang Xing was crazy in the hospital, and he couldn''t agree. Finally, the Tang family took out a few photos, leaving Zhang Xing speechless. It is said that those photos are two or three things between Zhang Xing and the rich women in several circles. He was a little curious and asked someone to get some photos to look back on and almost vomited. He really didn''t expect that Zhang Xing had a beautiful fiancee like Tang Guo, he had such a heavy taste, and yed with a few rich wives so much, he was really a ruthless person. He all suspected that the Zhang family could have today. It was Zhang Xing, the little white face, who paid the price of selling [shat] shares. Laughing andughing, Li Fan did not forget his purpose. Now he is not afraid of heaven, he wants to get what he wants. From the moment he came to this school, Tang Guo was attracted to her at the first sight. He also felt it. At first nce, Tang Guo seemed to dislike him. That''s because Sister Tang Xue didn''t know him. When she knew him, she would know he was still good. "I don''t know what Li''s conditions are?" Tang''s father was not a fool. It was impossible that the conditions had not been raised, so he agreed in one gulp. Li Fan smiled this time with a milder smile and a bit of arrogance. "I heard that Sister Tang Xue has dissolved her contract with Zhang Xing. I always have Sister Tang Xue in my heart. If she ..." Interrupt. "Impossible, don''t think about it!" It is no secret how many women Li Fan has. He has lived for most of his life, and he has never really seen such an arrogant young man, but he has too many cards and no one really manages. He was on behalf of thepany to talk to Li Fan about the project business, not to sell his daughter. Thepany is not his own, everyone. If he really wants to sell his daughter to be able to keep the project and recover the loss, he would rather give up, even if he has exhausted all the hard work of these decades, rather than sacrifice his daughter. Even if Li Fan was strong, the families of the women who followed him were getting stronger, but he would not do so. "Mr. Tang has no sincerity, then ..." Li Fan didn''t finish and was interrupted by his father. There was some anger in Father Tang''s eyes. "I don''t think it needs to be discussed." After speaking, he turned and left. Li Fan was a little annoyed and hurriedly said, "General Manager Tang, no one dares to get involved in that project now. Your desperate desperation will bring a huge crisis to yourpany. Maybe you will not be General Manager Tang in the future." "Bing a beggar is better than selling a daughter. Mr. Li, you are not spective, just say goodbye!" Tang''s father didn''t eat hard, Li Fan really had no choice. This is different from what he thought. Even the principal of the school, after knowing his skills, he did not object to his dealings with Xu Shiling, and smiled at him. Many of his father-inws were kind and kind to him, knowing that he liked their daughter and he was very happy. It was like Tang s father, as if he was going to eat Tang Guo. In his opinion, this is the disinterest of the Tang family, and sure enough, this daughter and Lao Tzu are a virtue. "I heard that you and Zhang Xing broke their engagement?" Fu Yan casually asked. Chapter 2104: Male lead and female lead (50) Chapter 2104: Male lead and female lead (50) 2104: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo looked up and nodded with a smile. "Well, he didn''t want to go crazy at the hospital. My dad threw a picture of an envelope to him. The Zhang family could not afford to lose their faces and agreed. She hasn''t told Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, that Zhang Xing intends to misbehave, otherwise the two would never be so calm. The matter has passed, let''s not say it, lest her parents get angry and angry, and Zhang Xing''s lesson is almost the same. "Li Fan put pressure on your father and asked him to agree to a condition that you and he followed before investing in that project. At present, no one dares to intervene in this matter." "Oh!" Seeing that Tang Guo''s response was dull, he slowly drank a ss of water. The heat from the water drifted to her face, making that face even more delicate. Fu Yanzhi wanted to take a closer look, but felt rude, quickly and ufortably looking away, "If necessary, I can invest in that project for free, without conditions." At the end, he added, "I still Count on you. " Tang Guo was almostughing crazy in his heart, this guy also met her. If you change people, that''s not the right male second. Nothing to care about, free, no money. In this world, free things are the least cherished and the easiest to trample on. "Do I look short of money?" Fu Yanzhi came back, shook his head, "No shortage." He raised it, just to help her, "Are we grasshoppers on a rope?" System: Not only on a rope, but also a nest. "Then don''t waste money, Tang is no longer Tang of the Tang family. Wait a minute and see how the shareholder meeting will react." Fu Yanzhi is not a fool, but rather clever, she immediately understood what she meant. She is not short of money. If she wants to save the project, she can throw in a lot of money. Those who were picked up by her as a charity before are now pretty good. I don''t know what she gave them, whether it is as powerful as those business ns in Li Fan''s hands, anyway, it is developing very fast, as if they had already investigated the local market for a long time, and knew all the needs clearly. As long as she said a word, don''t talk about a single project, ten projects are out of the question. The shareholder meeting in the novel forced her to agree to Li Fan. Although things went awry, Zhang Xing was not so miserable. But Zhang Xing took it from his own me. He didn''t sympathize at all, and was vaguely happy. This time, I don''t know what the shareholders will do. "When did you help me heal?" Fu Yanzhi didn''t forget this, and now the only opposite **** he can only get close to is her. Of course, he didn''t treat the disease to get close to other opposite sexes. Every time he was unable to walk in the crowd, and slightly touching the clothes of the opposite **** would make his body feel ufortable. Tang Guo smiled at him with a smile, "You seem very urgent." "I''m afraid that someone will attack me with this method, which will cause difort to my body. After all, the entire Fu family needs me." For very good reasons, all mistakes were sessfully avoided. System: This survival desire. Tang Guo shifted his position, and had already reached Fu Yanzhi''s side. The two were very close, and the corners of the clothes were already next to each other. "Take out your hand." Fu Yanzhi froze for a moment. The system thinks that if he has a body, he must be rolling on the ground at this time. Fu Yanzhi stretched out his hands, his fingers were slender, and they looked good. Under his incredible eyes, Tang Guo reached out and held him. The small hand, warm and warm, gave him a different touch. Fu Yanzhi stared at the hands held by the two without blinking. Chapter 2105: Male lead and female lead (51) Chapter 2105: Male lead and female lead (51) 2105: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "how do you feel?" Tang Guo leaned in and asked, Fu Yanzhi''s ears turned red instantly, and the blood vessels in some transparent ear **** could be clearly seen. "Very good." Fu Yanzhi answered seriously, "Sure enough, you are my medicine, without any difort, your hands feel warm." Seeing such a cute guy, Tang Guo couldn''t help touching his head with his other hand, and then received Fu Yanzhi''s somewhat puzzled gaze. She exined, "Further contact, you will not be afraid of the opposite **** in the future, and the disease will be cured naturally." System: Fu Yanzhi runs, you meet a strange aunt! "Um." Fu Yanzhi pursed his lips without refuting. "Then you should get in touch with me." He narrowed the light in his eyes, and the treatment was still good. With this sentence, Tang Guo was rude. First he touched Fu Yanzhi''s head, then squeezed his face. Fu Yanzhi did not rebel, let her move, sit there like a good baby. So good, who can stand it? The old housekeeper was going to ask Fu Yanzhi to eat. Just when he walked to the corner of a bookshelf, he saw the behavior of the two. His eyes widened and he hid himself quietly behind the bookshelf, sneaking out one Head to see. The shock and joy in his eyes almost made him jump up in cheer. Then he quietly left. Walking seems to be windy. It is no wonder that the master does not agree with his method. It turns out that the master himself has a better way. When it was time to eat, Tang Guo released Fu Yanzhi and nned to go to eat first. Putting the books back on the bookshelf, the two went out tacitly. Even if there was no verbal meeting, it seemed that they both ate by default. Walking to the door, Fu Yanzhi held Tang Guo''s hand and said, "If you are more involved, you can cure the disease." Tang Guo looked up at him, and he was ufortable. Is it too fast? While she is ill, will she take advantage of her to dislike her? Thinking of this, he was very tangled and wanted to release her hand, naturally it was released little by little. He really didn''t want to do that. Then Tang Guo said, "Well, let''s take a closer look." System: The host is big this time is really ying shameless to the extreme! Fu Yanzhi was also stunned, he responded quickly, and released his hand in Tang Guo. He quickly embraced her shoulders, and a radian of lips bent. "It seems like this, I feel much better." Tang Guo smiled in his eyes, didn''t he? This guy! She wondered whether the other party had deliberately chosen such a body for the sake of taking advantage. It is also strange to say that no matter whether it is her or him, every time they live in the body, no one can see that their soul and body are not in harmony, but they are very in harmony, as if this is their body. She oftenughs at this incident. If this is their body, who is the former soul? What are the memories of those souls? Why are theying and going? Fu Yanzhi embraced Tang Guo to the restaurant. The two really looked like couples. At the restaurant, Fu Yanzhi took the initiative to help her open the chair and helped her finish everything. Even though he has never done this, he has recently done a lot of homework in this area and has carefully read those tutorials. The waiter came to make him order, approached him, and turned pale when he handed him the menu. Chapter 2106: Male lead and female lead (52) Chapter 2106: Male lead and female lead (52) 2106: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fu Yanzhi understands that he still can''t get close to the other opposite sex. Once too close, it will make him physically ufortable. This is why he rarely eats outside. Basically, when he goes out to eat, there will be arrangements for the old housekeeper. There will not be an opposite **** around him. This time the old housekeeper was very knowledgeable and did not manage anything. In his opinion, it was enough to have a girl the master liked. Tang Guo saw Fu Yanzhi''s pale face and told the waiter that he would give her the menu and let the other party go first. Then she moved the chair next to Fu Yanzhi. Fu Yanzhi''s face was pale, and her eyes looked very pitiful. Knowing that this guy wasn''t so innocent, maybe it was a wolf cub, she still touched his head, held his hand, and whispered, "What to eat?" For half a minute, Fu Yanzhi''s face returned to ruddy, and she held her hand and did not let go. "Don''t move back, just sit here and eat. Just now my illness is serious again. The meaning of this sentence is that he almost can''t live without her, and can only live by holding her all the time. System: Oh my gosh, the two shameless ones are together. "Fine." Fu Yanzhi was relieved. Although she was shameless and shameless, she didn''t seem to hate it. She touched her head. He washes his hair every day, and he also does hair care. He should feel good. Tang Guo didn''t know what Fu Yanzhi was thinking, but such a cute boy who didn''t receive it in his pocket was really sorry to walk around this world. She also spoke to the system: "Take me a photo with Fu Yanzhi and send it to the group." System: Lying down, the host is big. You are really too much! Although, the system still did the same, took a table, took the position where the two held hands, sighed, and sent the photo to the group. Sure enough, the photos sent to the group caused a huge sensation. [Xun Xianzi]: It seems that Xiaohua has encountered her again. [Ziyun]: That kid is so blessed that he was taken by my sister. [Mo Yuntian]: It also smells shameless, and she gets to the girl no matter where she is. [Margaret]: Maybe this is true love, and curses cannot stop it. In the spare time of filming, Wen Yawei also saw the photo of the dog food sent by Tang Li as Tang Guo. [Wen Yawei]: Did the school flower fall in love? She has been in this group for more than a year. In this group, she has gained true friends. These friends are from a very magical ne, some of them are immortal, some are magical, and future interster. Even though they are not the same as ordinary people, they are really approachable. They don''t look down upon her as an ordinary person and have given her a lot of help. She has nothing rare to return to them, she can only buy something to eat, and then buy some of the world''s recognized luxury goods for them. The things they gave her were really precious and practical, and she was ashamed every time. Let''s just say Margaret, she gave her various spells, both good and bad, and she was locked by the bad, less than ast resort, she didn''t want to use this kind of thing. It''s like lucky charms and spells that can instantly increase strength, she likes them better. Before they filmed a reality show in the wild, they encountered a problem. She used the lucky charm to sessfully let the few people who were with her avoid the torrent. Chapter 2107: Male lead and female lead (53) Chapter 2107: Male lead and female lead (53) 2107: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Later, she was out of strength, and used the power talisman given to her by Margaret to make her full of strength. But she went out alone, and she couldn''t bring anyone. She then asked the people in the group for help, and Ziyun sent her an elixir that mortals could use, and asked her if there were any pills in the world to replenish her energy and made her look like an energy pills. The effect will not be too outstanding, but after eating, people will slowly recover. Relying on her bottle of energy pills, the people who were separated from the crew and eventually went out without any damage. Everyone thought it was a miracle. This incident was concealed, after all, her fans were crazy, and when revealed, it was easy to cause fan anger. And now she just wants to be a good actor with peace of mind, and doesn''t want to search every day. Since the day of disfigurement, she has been hot enough. On the other side, she was secretly investigating who had created the seemingly unexpected but not idental ident, and how did the reality show break up? Has that person prated her? Looking at that photo, Wen Yawei couldn''t help but ask, "Is the school flower also in the modern world?" In this group, she knew that there were many parallel spaces. Even if this looks like a modern restaurant, it may not be with her. She didn''t delve into it, just asked. The system answered Tang Guo instead of Tang Guo, and then did not say a word. People in the group are used to it, and Wen Yawei is also very busy. Just now she was able to watch her mobile phone while she was resting. The phone was put away, and she was going to continue filming. Wen Yawei also discovered that someone was discussing what was going on. When those people saw hering and greeted her, she asked casually, "What are they discussing?" "It''s Gan Yingying. I heard that she has already entered the foreign country by relying on her little gold master. She is currently shooting a blockbuster in a certain country. She is still an important female supporting role and has a lot of drama. This film should be released next year, Gan Yingying is really out of the world. " People who were close to Wen Yawei said, "If it wasn''t for Sister Yawei''s ident at the beginning, she would definitely be on par with Gan Yingying." Wen Yawei just smiled and said, each has its own way. Gan Yingying went to a little gold master, she knew it. I want to know something in this circle, there is really no secret, just to see if your thighs are thick or thick, no one dares to straighten you. The golden thighs held by Gan Yingying were obviously thick, making the other party windy and rainy in the entertainment industry. If in the past, she would inevitablypete with Gan Yingying, and she had seen through the hardship. Regardless of these, acting is what she likes. It is actually very good to be a real actor while changing the style now. Everyone saw that Wen Yawei didn''t care about it and didn''t discuss it. In her heart, she only said that Gan Yingying was lucky. "Actually, Li Fan is also good. President Tang, I think it is also a good thing to be able to keep this project by agreeing to his proposal. With the rtionship of inws, this project is also stable." Not only is it stable, but the huge tree of Li Fan is very promising. It''s just a daughter who was used to marry. They don''t understand what Tang''s father was thinking. Father Tang was so sighed when he heard these words. Was it an inw rtionship? Not to mention that his daughter likes Li Fan, let''s say that there are countless women around Li Fan, all of whom have no status. The good ones are lover, and the bad ones are his ythings. Father Tang calmly said, "I won''t agree." "Mr. Tang, no one dares to invest in this project now, our capital chain is about to break." Father Tang raised his eyelids, and the old **** was here, "Or else, send your twins to Li Fan? I don''t think he will object." "Also, don''t you have a daughter who is taking a Kaobo? People are beautiful and cultural, and Li Fan will certainly not refuse." "Mr. Chen, you have a niece. You have borrowed it in your house for many years. Send it all together. Anyway, you don''t object to it. Send it together. Li Fan will definitely agree to this project. I think it is okay." After speaking, Tang''s father looked at everyone''splexion, and was very happy. These dogs only know to bully his baby girl. see you tomorrow Chapter 2108: Male lead and female lead (54) Chapter 2108: Male lead and female lead (54) 2108: Word Stacks Level 2108 Why isn''t Tang''s father cking off? There is no way for shareholders to take this. They ca nt really tie Tang Guo to Li Fan and send it? Even if they want to, they dare not. It really annoyed Father Tang, and there was no good fruit to eat. Then, they can only put pressure on Tang''s father and mother. Even Tang Guo''s uncle found Tang Guo and exined to her the pros and cons, and what difficulties thepany is facing today. If you do nt invest any more money, that project will fail. If you do nt get any benefits, it will cause great losses. By then, the entire Tang family may shrink significantly. As of now, the outside world is faintly hearing that the Tang capital chain is about to break, and the stock price is falling every day. "What does Uncle mean?" "Xiaoguo, you have been a good boy since you were a child. You are the Tang family, and this Tang family has your share. Now that you are in this field, Uncle hopes you can help." Tang Guo raised his brow lightly. "What does Uncle intend to let me do?" "In fact, it is not a difficult thing, do you know that Li Fan? I heard that he and you are still alumni, just one year younger than you. That young man is amazing. Uncle Tang Jia said, watching Tang Guo''s expression. Seeing her faint appearance all the time, she wasn''t sure what kind of thought was in her heart. But when I found her today, I definitely want to make it clear, "Your parents are burned every day for thepany''s affairs. Presumably you don''t know these? Also, they are afraid of you and will not tell you about thepany. . I just hope you are happy like a little princess. " "But your uncle and me, some can''t stand it anymore. Why is your father my my brother and brother, and it is really difficult for us to develop to the present. Most of this is his hard work." "Uncle, what do you want to say, just say it." "Don''t you remarry Zhang Xing? Uncle Li means that Li Fan is young and good, and I heard that you have a good rtionship with him, so to speak, can you go to him and ask him if he can Do nt invest in the project we are currently working on? Uncle Tang''s family didn''t directly say that let Tang Guo be Li Fan''s person. He said that thepany had encountered difficulties. At present, Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, was very worried. He also said that Li Fan could solve this problem, and finally said that Tang Guo knew Li Fan. If you are an ordinary girl, when you hear this, whether you really or disgusted Li Fan, you will definitely go to Li Fan. By that time she would agree on what conditions, everything was her voluntary, and it had nothing to do with him. Who knew that she would make such a sacrifice for Tang? Uncle Tang''s abacus was very loud, but unfortunately Tang Guo didn''t ept it. "Uncle, Li Fan and I are unfamiliar. He is a fancy man, and he will not agree to invest because of a word of me." "How do you know if you don''t try it? Do you want to see Down''s decline with your own eyes?" Seeing the anxiety of Uncle Tang''s family, Tang Guo buried his head in a smile. "Uncle, in fact, shareholders will make up this project, and may not be able to collect a sum of money to support it. Our Tang''s business is more profitable. After two months, I can also see the dawn. You will pin your hopes on me, and it would be better to go back and get some money. " "Xiaoguo, do you really want to die? You ... your parents are no longer supporting you." Chapter 2109: Male lead and female lead (55) Chapter 2109: Male lead and female lead (55) 2109: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Uncle Tang''s unhappy look didn''t make Tang Guo move. She remembered something, and sat down again, seeing the other person became eager, could not help butugh, "Uncle, I have a proposal, maybe Li Fan can promise to invest in that project, when the time bes, also It may be double happiness. " "What way?" At that moment, the uncle Tang family really thought that Tang Guo was going to give him an idea, so she looked at her with a much milder eye. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said, "Li Fan is a man of love and loves beauty. My two cousins are just a little older than me. Haven''t talked about boyfriends yet? I remember they were all beautiful. . Or, you asked the cousins to try it. Li Fan has the most pity for the beauty. At that time, the wind blows in the ear, the big wave of the hand, and the investment in a project, it is not painful or itchy for him. I mean, I also admire Li Fan very much. Then he became the uncle''s son-inw. Isn''t that the best thing for you? " Uncle Tang''s face turned red with naked eyes. When he was about to jump up and scold, Tang Guo turned and left quickly. When she came to the door, she also said, "Uncle, there is no way out in the end, this method is really good. But I have to remind uncle that this matter still depends on the cousins. If they don''t agree, don''t force it. .If you agree, what you want is a beautiful thing. From then on, the uncle can also get on the line of Li Fan, why not do it? " Uncle Tang''s family was almost furious. Is Li Fan a good person? There are countless women around him. If he really wanted to sell his daughter, he would have sent people away. Her daughter was raised in her palms, and it was absolutely impossible to send it to Li Fan as a ything. Uncle Tang''s search for Tang Guo soon passed to the ears of Tang''s father and mother. The two found Uncle Tang''s family and had a quarrel with each other. The two turned their facespletely. "These dog things made me sell my daughters. Why didn''t they wash their daughters and send them over? The knife didn''t cut them, and they didn''t know the pain." "Lao Tang, let me tell you, if you dare to rx and let Xiaoguo go to Li Fan''s jerk, I will desperately be with you." Tang mother said fiercely, "Don''t be lucky, if you dare to wrong my young Fruit, in the middle of the night, I would rather chop you with a knife. " Tang''s father hurriedly hugged his mother,forting him, "It''s been half a lifetime, don''t you know who I am? Rest assured, Xiaoguo is our sweetheart, how can I be willing. Even if it has nothing, I will She won''t sell her daughter. " "It''s pretty much the same, I read you right. No matter what happens in the future, as long as our family is good, I will always be by your side." Suddenly the old man''s wife and his wife became sensational, as if they had ignited the love fire between the two. For a long time, Tang''s father sighed, "Then Li Fan is a little bit aimed at Xiaoguo, and I don''t know how to go through this disaster. I didn''t agree with the bite, ording to the personality of that jerk, I''m afraid I will think of other ways to ask us Put pressure. " "It''s a big deal to give up all of this. The things in our hands are small enough to be worry-free for a lifetime." Tang''s mother had long thought about it. If Li Fan really wanted to be upset with Tang''s, he must have her daughter. , She would rather not Tang. Father Tang''s eyes were heavy, "Wait a second, if they don''t change their attitude, Li Fan will continue to push each other, I will deal with this." It is not his style to exit Tang easily. Chapter 2110: Male lead and female lead (56) Chapter 2110: Male lead and female lead (56) 2110: Word Stacks Level 2110 Answers "How long do you have to wait?" Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo were sitting together. Even when reading a book, Tang Guo''s left hand was still holding Tang Guo''s right hand. He was used to pulling and pulling, and sometimes she was not used to reading alone. He seemed to have forgotten the original intention of holding her, and now he didn''t want to get better at all. What he asked was Li Fan. Now Tang looks at risk, and the project can only be suspended if he does not continue to invest in that project. Even a one-day pause can have a huge impact. "Yesterday my uncle came to see me." Tang Guo''s cold smile on his lips repeated what Uncle Tang said. Fu Yanzhi looked a little cold, and then she said, "Since this is the case, I think my parents understand that they don''t care so much about the current Tang family. Although this is indeed the result of their fortunate life , I will give them better in the future. " Fu Yanzhi almost said that he could also send something, and if the two didn''t mind, he could send them apanyrger than Tang''s. As for the purpose, he was silent for a moment, and Yu Guang stared at the pretty girl next to him. The purpose is naturally to please her. Right, that is it. Tang Guo suddenly felt that something was wrong. He raised his eyes and saw one of Fu Yan sneering there. He really didn''t know what he was happy about. I don''t know what I thought of, and I am so happy. "So happy, is it better?" Fu Yanzhi answered well, "I don''t know yet." "Will you go out and try?" Fu Yanzhi is looking forward to it. He hasn''t really shopped yet. After all, there are many opposite sexes who like to go shopping. When people are crowded, they will inevitably meet. The two returned the books to the bookshelf and walked out of the school. Looking at the peopleing and going, Fu Yanzhi held her directly in her arms and said solemnly, "This way I think it feels more secure. If I have any problems, please take me away from the crowd." "Okay." Tang Guo saw the other''s thin, red, transparent ears, pursed his lips with a smile, and didn''t break through his poor lies. It''s so stupid, weird. Fu Yanzhi didn''t feel her objection, and sped her a little more. When she didn''t notice it, she exhaled softly. The two embracing each other on the street really looked like a couple. People whoe and go, just feel that even in the winter, looking at these two handsome men and women feels warm, and no one doubts that they are not a rtionship. System: Originally a couple, no, it should be an old couple, but it has always been very tired, and he was so anxious. Oh no, he is already stupid, he is a system, how can he be attentive? The old housekeeper secretly stood at the gate of the school and watched the scene where the young master was holding the little girl, and his smile covered his face. The young master is indeed a genius. It''s no wonder that he didn''t look down on his uncle''s idea. If he really did it ording to his idea, then they were afraid of deep love. But Master s approach is different. From the beginning, it was sweet as honey, and then it must be sweet as honey. In this life, it must be sweet and sweet. Just look how long it has been before, the little waist has been closed. The old housekeeper looked up and looked at the dazzling sun, thinking that the weather today is really good. Although he was a little worried about the young master, the young girl was there and the young master would be fine. "Sister Tang Xue, it''s really been a long time." Chapter 2111: Male lead and female lead (57) Chapter 2111: Male lead and female lead (57) 2111: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Li Fan didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo in the street, but saw her hugging with another stranger. This scene hurt his eyes and made him look dull. Li Fan has been staring at Fu Yanzhi, only Fu Yanzhi can understand the hostility in his eyes. He showed no sign of weakness, and his cold eyes fell lightly on Li Fan''s body, making Li Fan ufortable. The unique temperament of Fu Yanzhi, who only grew up in a family with a good background, cannot be learned by others. No matter Fu Yanzhi''s appearance, height, or the temperament of the other person, Li Fan''s heart has a sense of inferiority. It seems that no matter what he does or how powerful he is, he can''tpare to this seemingly cold boy. In front of the other party, he had a feeling that he was soiled bun, and this feeling was naturally not good. But he reacted quickly, and now he is the only one who can wear sneakers and even canvas shoes for banquets. At first he went to some banquets, but was ridiculed by countless rich second generations. He didn''t wear formal clothes, only sportswear and casual shoes. In the end, these people haven''t been mmed by him. Up to now, everyone has acquiesced. He Li Fan is different. No matter what he wore to a high-end banquet, no one dared tough at him, one by one, not just a grandson. "Is this a sister Tang Xue boyfriend?" Li Fan asked with a smile, "I have never seen it before." He is also thinking fast, trying to recall Fu Yanzhi. It''s a pity that since he has made some famous churches, he rarely goes to the library, and spends some time in the vi with his women, or to see his career women. Naturally, I don''t know that Fu Yanzhi is basically in the library every day. "My name is Li Fan." "Fu Yanzhi." Fu Yanzhi? Li Fan narrowed his eyes and was unfamiliar with the name, but this did not mean that he could not find the other party''s information. In a short period of time, Li Fan separated his mind and immersed himself in the system space, which contained various items he purchased. Some of the items purchased from the system mall can be used, and some are not. He found a rectangle, a mobile phone-like machine in the corner, and entered three words of Fu Yan on the screen. At that moment, something amazing happened, and all of Fu Yanzhi''s news was presented on it. At the same time, Li Fan did not know at all that the system had been connected to the system space and told what Tang Guo had seen. [There are really a lot of things inside, but many of them are limited in use. Even if Li Fan buys it, the item will turn gray after being used up, and there will never be a way to buy it again. Anyway, the system is out of the word, which means that the system mall is not advanced, even if there are many types. After learning who Fu Yanzhi was, Li Fan said goodbye to Tang Guo and left. When he looked at Fu Yanzhi, his eyes were full of provocative meaning. [He floats, actually wants to move the host s cute, host, get him! Tang Guo''s lips curled. "Okay, get him." "That person doesn''t look good." Fu Yanzhi whispered and Tang Guo said, "Isn''t his system mall working? I always feel that at that moment, he seems to know everything about me." System: What intuition is really amazing. Tang Guo put his bracelet around Fu Yanzhi''s waist. "Rx, he will not hurt you if I''m here." Fu Yanzhi: A little strange! Chapter 2112: Male lead and female lead (58) Chapter 2112: Male lead and female lead (58) 2112: Word Stacks Level 21112 Li Fan first put pressure on Tang''s side, and at the same time sent people to a country, which is the Fu''s home base. These things, the system and Tang Guo reported in an instant. Thest time Li Fan used the system space in front of them, the system has now sneaked into it. After his experiments, he told Tang Guo that he could block Li Fan''s binding to the system space at any time. For this reason, he also showed off a wave in front of Tang Guo. After getting thepliment, they went to monitor the system space. "As soon as possible, seal off some things that are too counter-intuitive. After all, this thing is to be delivered to the country. Too much evil is not suitable for this world. Such high-tech materials can be retained for the national development Next, it helps the country to be strong. " In fact, with her strong mental strength, she can also block Li Fan''s connection with system space, but it is more troublesome. There is a small system, but it is still more convenient. "And all kinds of weird elixir, let''s block it. Weird energy is more, and there will inevitably be more people like Li Fan." Tang Guo has no interest in anything in the system space. To be precise, she didn''t look at it at all. Good things are not without, but she has better ones in her hands. And most of what Li Fan uses are those things that don''t cost her own mind, which she is not interested in. Ready-made things are easy to use, but one day after all, they will hinder one''s pace. Rather than using ready-made things, she prefers to learn such things first, and learning is inexhaustible, endless and endless. The Tang family could not bear the pressure of Li Fan, and once again put pressure on Tang''s father and mother. At the same time, Li Fan also sent someone to a certain country. Before he brought the result, he called Tang Guo. "Sister Tang Xue, I can help Tang''s through the difficulties. As for the conditions, you should know." "What is it?" Hearing Tang Guo''s calm voice, Li Fan was not happy. He smiled and didn''t care, anyway, she knew what despair was soon. By then Tang was defeated, she was a sinner, leaving her parents with nothing, he did not believe she would not move. "Sister Tang Xue, I have liked you for a long time." "I have a boyfriend." "Is Fu Yanzhi?" "That''s right," Tang Guo acknowledged. Although the two of them didn''t break the rtionship, it''s a matter of time now. "But he can''t help you, sister Tang Xue. If he really cares about you, he has already shot. As long as you follow me, I promise I will treat you well." Then I almost said, don''t be uninterested. "My boyfriend''s phone is here. Sorry, school boy, bye." The call was hung up, and Li Fan''s face was dark. He dialed a number and asked someone to continue dealing with Tang''s. Tang''s father and mother looked at the faces of the shareholders meeting, looked at each other, and finally decided. "I resign from the post of President Tang." In the words of noisy and ming Tang''s father and mother, his voice made the conference room quiet. "I also chose to resign my current position at Down''s." The people present thought they were crazy. But the two were serious, putting everything they had on the table and holding their hands out of the conference room. At the door, Father Tang turned his head and smiled and said to them, "I have sold the shares in my hand a few days ago." Without waiting for everyone''s fault, the two walked out of the building easily. Outside the building, the waiter turned out to be Tang Guo. She smiled and said to them, "Parents, I''ll pick you up." The two warmed up, only to notice that Tang Guo was still holding a handsome boy in his hand, and that boy''s eyes seemed to be stuck to their daughter. Chapter 2113: Male lead and female lead (59) Chapter 2113: Male lead and female lead (59) 2113: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "This is Fu Yanzhi." Tang Guo and the two introduced and saw them staring at the position where she and Fu Yan were holding hands, exining, "He is a little sick." The two looked at each other. It turned out to be sick, but even if they looked sick, it didn''t matter if their baby liked to keep it. It looks so good, and it looks good, it makes people happy. "His illness can''t be too close to the other opposite sex. Recently, I was entrusted by him to help him cure the disease." Tang Guo said in a serious manner, and also raised the position of the two holding hands for the two to see, "Now I''m in Help him heal. " The two nodded quickly, followed the car, and said they understood. I didn''t expect that their babies were so bad, they turned such beautiful teenagers back, and used this poor excuse to take advantage of others. But just like that, who doesn''t want to take advantage. Above Tang Guo and Fu Yan is a car, and the couple is in another car. At this moment, they don''t know what mess they are doing in their brains. "Take a break, and then we move to another ce. Now our little fruit has a fancy teenager and we are well raised at first sight. We still ca nt just sit back and eat." "Well, I think so too. Just stay away, just in case, we won''t show up at that time, and find a professional professional agent to help us do the things on the facade. Don''t look at Li Fan who is powerful, but he It''s also a lot of trouble. " Mother Tang frowned, "I don''t know what cards he has in his hands, and neither party intends to move him, just don''t know how long he can support." "I don''t know this one. This person is very evil. Life changed dramatically in his senior year. Now he is so high-profile. Others are afraid that he may not have any cards in hand, so he didn''t dare to move. I I heard some wind before, and there was this concern, otherwise, with his arrogance, he said that every day with so many women sleeping together, it was enough for him to drink a pot. " "What if nobody will deal with him forever?" This is the anxiety of Tang''s mother. Father Tang was silent for a moment and clenched her hand. "Then let''s be ordinary people, and stay away a little bit. If we can''t win, we will avoid the edge." "Tell me about that guy," said Tang''s mother, thinking of the picture she just saw. "Lao Tang, I was just holding back. He and our baby are really good." "It''s a good match." Father Tang nodded. "I feel that he likes our baby very much, and there are little fruits in his eyes." "Although dull, it''s too good-looking," Tang''s mother tongue was a little excited, "I didn''t expect that I could still have such a beautiful son-inw." Father Tang was unhappy. "Don''t I look good?" "It''s not serious to go to you." Seeing Tang''s unhappy look, Tang''s mother quickly coaxed, "In my heart you are the best looking, no one can be more." "Then you said that your son-inw is the best?" "Yes, he is the best-looking son-inw. You are my man and you live in my heart. Is that the same?" [Host, I''m a little dizzy. Eavesdropping on the system for a while, the whole system is not good, he just wants to go out to ventte and eat less dog food, thinking that the air there should be clearer for Tang and Tang''s mothers, but I didn''t expect that the ce was more greasy! Hearing the words of the system, Tang Guo almostughed crazy. [Yes, host, the person from Li Fan has alreadye to your lovely ce, but he has been cleaned up by your lovely person, but he should not be reconciled. For a long time, she put away a smile: "Yes, let''s peel off Li Fan''s system mall, and send a message to the country, saying that Li Fan''s secret lies in his jade, the worst piece of jade. " see you tomorrow Chapter 2114: Male lead and female match (60) Chapter 2114: Male lead and female match (60) 2114: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The leader was naturally surprised by a letter that suddenly appeared on hisputer. This one was astonished and thrilled. Especially the signature at the end of the letter is actually: an alien passing by Blue Star. The leader read the letter from beginning to end, which mainly introduced the system mall of Li Fan. He also said that the other party had stripped the connection between Yu Pei and Li Fan. The other party did not find it for the time being, and asked him to send someone as soon as possible Yu Pei took it away. At the same time, he also gave him the method to open the jade pendant. As long as the blood is dripped on, anyone''s blood can be opened. The jade pendant can be opened to sense the system space. The mysterious alien also said that he likes Blue Star very much, but he is too far behind and travel is very inconvenient. It happens that there are a lot of high-tech materials in the system mall. I hope they will use them with caution and grow the blue star at an early date and connect with others in the universe. The leader is skeptical of this very detailed letter. However, hisputer is the highest security setting. After the incident, he called someone to check it, and there were no hacking attacks. Li Fan''s behavior has touched their bottom line, especially the other party is bing more and more arrogant, and he ignores the consequences. Several times because of his selfishness, it has caused countless turbulences for domesticpanies. When he broke down apany, he didn''t know how many factories would be affected. The factory closed and no one dared to take over. Those ordinary migrant workers would face unemployment. Although they saved as much as possible, Li Fan''s shot was to kill each other. Even if various preferential policies were given, no one dared to take over. This caused them headaches, and they didn''t know their hole cards. In addition, they had mysterious and evil things in their opponents'' hands, and they really did not dare to easily attack them. Justst month, something happened in Fuso. It is said that one of Li Fan''s women was the killer sent by Fuso. Because that woman trusted in Li Fan, a certain organization in Fuso Country naturally would not tolerate it, and sent many people over and over to kill her. Li Fan was annoyed at this moment. He went to Fuso Country by himself. He didn''t know what method was used to destroy the organization with his own strength. In addition, Li Fan, the emperor of Fusang Guo, was free to go in and out, and the other party could not catch it. Li Fan also smashed the emperor''sputer and left a message for the other party to make them better. These things are top secrets, and they were all silent when they got the news. So mysterious, how dare they go to Li Fan without guarantee. The leader sought other people and discussed the received letter from the alien. Some people think that it can be tried, some people can''t act lightly, and if they anger Li Fan, they don''t know how they will jump up and bite. The system was on the side, and some couldn''t stand it anymore, and then sent them a message: Are you blue star really stupid, doesn''t Li Fan like women? Can you send a spy to confuse him and steal his jade to try? Did he have to invite him for tea? [Host, that''s it. The system told its own achievements and Tang Guo, [Li Fan has already appeared a very beautiful woman, or the host is good, everything must be flexible. Tang Guo: This dog is getting worse. Chapter 2115: Male lead and female lead (61) Chapter 2115: Male lead and female lead (61) 2115: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Not long after, Tang Guo heard the news from the system that the woman had taken Yupei away. At the same time, Yupei is urgently conducting research on Yupei, and the core personnel who research Yupei conduct bloodletting to establish a connection with Yupei. Up to now, Yupei is equivalent to a top-secret office. In the system mall, only high-tech materials can be found in all aspects. But each time they can only take the same level of data. This thing has been reset by the system. Only when they research the corresponding level of technology products can they open the next level and get more advanced data. [The host is big, how about doing so? ] The system naturally invites merit. In this world, there is no mysterious power. Even if there are cultivation methods in the system mall, it cannot be cultivated. Therefore, Li Fancai is more enthusiastic about buying those good finished products. In fact, this system mall is closer to the products from the technologically advanced. More things are linked to technology. Tang Guo praised the system and told him to pay attention to Li Fan''s situation. Li Fan has had a good life these days. He has money, status, incense, and beauty. Now in this world, no one can help him. Especiallyst month, he went to Fusang Guoxiu to have a sense of existence. Do those people really think that his Li Fan woman can move casually? I don''t know if that emperor is still having nightmares. This morning, Li Fan woke up from the bed of his favorite woman, his first love, Wu Xue, as usual. The bed wasrge. On his right was Wu Xue, and on his left was Xu Shiling. Speaking of Xu Shiling, although she has known him for a year or two, this woman is very proud, and because more and more women around him in the past two years, she finally epted this fact and became his real woman. Of course, there is also a reason that after bing his real woman, he will give the other party the same magic pills, and after eating, the skin will be better. Xu Shiling was very beautiful because other women took those magic pills and they were not so outstanding among women. Xu Shiling is very goodtely, Li Fan is in a good mood and intends to give the other party the kind of magic pills. The system mall is still good. Although many products have restrictions on their use, this kind of pills is not. The efficacy of a pill canst for ten years, as long as you have sufficient funds, you can always buy it. Xu Shiling opened his eyes and saw Li Fan looking at him, his face suddenly turned red, and he became shameful. As soon as Li Fan''s heart moved, he would open the system mall and n to buy a pill for Xu Shiling. How did you know that the consciousness didn''t contact the system mall. When he changed his look, he turned out of bed. "Fan!" Li Fan ignored Xu Shiling behind him, and Wu Xue, who had woke up, hurriedly walked to the study on the third floor, but found that his slippers were not turned upside down. Wu Xue looked at Li Fan''s back and was a little puzzled. "What''s going on, Xiaofan is so hurried that the shoes are worn upside down?" "I don''t know, Sister Xue, wouldn''t any of our sisters have a problem again?" Xu Shiling said jealously. "Every time Fan is so angry, isn''t it that our other sisters have a problem?" Wu Xue also thought so. Both wanted to sleep for a while. In fact, she didn''t care so much about the safety of other people. Everything was just like Li Fan, pretending. No woman is a man who really wants to share her with others. Chapter 2116: Male lead and female lead (62) Chapter 2116: Male lead and female lead (62) 2116: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Li Fan locked himself in the study for a long time, and his women didn''t feel right. They went to the door and asked what happened. At first Li Fan said something, don''t bother him, his attitude is rtively mild. Later, Li Fan became furious because of the disappearance of the system mall, especially those things he bought, because the system mall disappeared, and even those things were gone. He never took these things out unless necessary, even for his women, he never thought about letting them know their secret. So his woman knew that he was very mysterious and coulde up with some magical things. He didn''t intend to expose the meaning of the system mall, even Wu Xue. Now the system mall is gone, and he can''t take out anything afterwards. He can have face today, he can casually face various social upper ss characters, and he can spend his money. He can make his own goddess and the woman he likes be his own woman. Isn''t the biggest reliance on the system mall? "How did it disappear?" "Why is there nothing?" "It''s obviously bound." Li Fan murmured with his eyes blinded, slumped on the leather chair, and could not lift his fingers. [Li Fan, you have reached the pinnacle of your life, and you have also obtained Bai Fumei, so the mission of this system mall has beenpleted. Having owned this system mall for so long, you should have mastered countless knowledge and got unlimited benefits. The rest of your life depends on yourself. "who are you?" "Are you the system mall?" "Why did you untie me?" "Can you rebind?" [Li Fan, you have reached the pinnacle of life, and the mission of this system mall has beenpleted. Next, this system mall will go to other nes to find those depressed people, and bind with each other to help the other person reach the peak of life . Li Fan, you are already a mature person, you have to learn to use your own skills to get everything. Do you think what the system mall has provided you these years is not enough? Even a pig can marry Bai Fumei. Before Li Fan was too angry, the mechanical voice disappeared, and no matter how Li Fan shouted, the other party did not appear again. "System, have I said that you are like a dog!" The system is not happy, [the host is big, I am not a dog, but I am your dog leg. Tang Guo: "..." "Did you scare Li Fan because you were bored recently?" [No, I m going to tell Li Fan that although he does nt have a system mall, he has also received countless benefits in the system mall. There are still twopanies under his name, countless money, and so many wives. As long as you work hard, you will still be the pinnacle of life in this life. As a mature person, you should nt just ask for it, keep asking people to eat fish, and you should learn to fish yourself. Only when you learn the skills yourself can you continuously get things. Isn''t the host telling people a lot? I just saw that he was too impatient, so kindly remind him. With Tang Guo walking through so many worlds, there are no shortage of people in this world who have gained nothing, and of course there is no shortage of people who seize an opportunity, work hard, and finally reach the pinnacle of life. He didn''t think that was correct. Chapter 2117: Male lead and female lead (63) Chapter 2117: Male lead and female lead (63) 2117: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If you change to a smarter person, I am afraid that the other party has made a global sensation in the past few years using the items in the system mall, and it will not cause anyone to find any abnormalities. If Tang Guo did not refute the system, he just felt that her family was bing more and more personal. What will happen to Li Fan, she does not want to pay attention. It took only a few years since Li Fan got the system mall. From nothing to the pinnacle of life, embrace left and right. Suddenly there is nothing to rely on. People with bad attitudes really cannot bear it. The worst thing is to return to the beginning. Of course, those who have been harmed by Li Fan may not be happy to let him go. Because of Li Fan''s situation, they did not dare to kill him, but they were just crowded out, which made Li Fan unbearable. When he possessed such an anti-sky item as the system mall, he did not improve himself well. Now that thing is missing, he is afraid that his brain will be nk, where there will be the former air. "I heard the news that they are already studying Li Fan''s jade." After dinner in the evening, Tang Guo took Fu Yanzhi for a walk outside. She was so beautiful that she came to help him cure the disease. Fu Yanzhi believed that there was no problem. Recently, his illness has been much better. Tang Guo was not surprised that Fu Yanzhi was able to get such news. Many people should have gotten this news, especially big families like the Fu family who want to be brought back from abroad. Li Fan''s trouble is no longer a threat to them. They must leak a little bit of wind to make these big householdse back with peace of mind and boost their own economy. "Did you do it?" "Well," Tang Guo admitted. The angle of Fu Yanzhi s lip was bent, and she clenched her hand. Do nt tell anyone anymore. It s made by an alien. One who likes traveling and hopes that Blue Star develops slowly. of." Tang Guo was so cautious by Fu Yanzhi that he couldn''t hold it. He couldn''t hold back his pinch of his good-looking face, and his skin really felt good. "Pinching helps to cure the disease." Tang Guo put down his hand and said solemnly that he did not think he was deceiving an ignorant boy. Fu Yanzhi nodded, with a smile in his eyebrows, and answered, "Well, as long as it is good for treating the disease, you can do anything." "Any way?" "Everything is fine," Fu Yanzhi''s face is not red and heartbeat, in fact, the ears are already red. "You can do it directly, I will cooperate fully. The patient cooperates with the doctor, shouldn''t it? The patient should listen to the doctor Then, as the doctor said, the disease can be cured as soon as possible. " The system didn''t squeak, he thought the guy was too shy. What kind of patient doctor, this role ying is pretty slippery. The two found a ce to sit down, a swing position, fingers crossed, sitting side by side. It was very cold, but it was hot around them. Tang Guo stared at Fu Yanzhi without blinking, and saw him ufortably. "Is there something to do?" "I thought of a better way that might help your illness." "What method?" "Which way do you cooperate?" Fu Yanzhi paused, and answered quickly, like a good baby, "I said before that patients must listen to their doctors to cure the disease." "Okay, you''re not allowed to move now. I''m going to help you." Chapter 2118: Male lead and female lead (64) Chapter 2118: Male lead and female lead (64) 2118: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fu Yanzhi sat obediently, in fact, her heartbeat was a little faster, and she didn''t know what she would do. Tang Guo stared sideways at him, his palm suddenly rested on his heart, "Rx, don''t be too nervous, I won''t treat you like that." Fu Yanzhi clenched his lips, daring to say that he had a little hope that she would treat him well. Of course, speaking of such nasty shame words, it is easy for him to copse. System: It has long copsed into mud, what else are you going to install? Feeling that Tang Guo was getting closer, Fu Yanzhi was more nervous. Tang Guo''s palm pressed to his heart, and the voice passed gently to his ear, "Fu Yanzhi rx, don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you again." Fu Yanzhi thought that it would be better if he ate it. He could only hold a small hand every day, which made him tickle, and because of his image, he didn''t dare to do too much. He felt it, and she liked him so much. Fortunately, he didn''t listen to the steward. When he was a domineering president, she certainly didn''t like the image, and she preferred the small milk dog type. Thinking of this, Fu Yanzhi''s ears became redder and her heartbeat calmed a lot. Many times, he wanted to directly upy the active side, butter he felt that the passive side was also quite good. Tang Guo put his hand on Fu Yanzhi''s head, and passed his hair into a messy, cheerfulughter into his ear. He was not angry at all, and felt her joy, he was happy. Before he could react, there was something warm on his lips. At this moment, he clung to her subconsciously. If he took the initiative, shouldn''t he be found? For a long time, the two were still sitting on the swing holding hands, their lips were red and shiny. "Doctor, I feel much better." "Really, that''s good, today''s treatment was not wasted." "So doctor, when will the next session start? Do you want to go further and try something else?" "Treatment must be gradual, and it can''t be too fast at once. Especially for your disease, it needs to be treated slowly." "Wasn''t it long?" "No patience?" "No, I''m afraid that doctors will abandon patients like me." "Howe, now that I have taken over you, I will definitely cure your illness. This is the basic upation of a doctor. Regardless of it, I have to heal the patient." "So, how long will it take for me to be prepared." "You are in trouble, I''m in trouble, I''m afraid that I will be in treatment for the rest of my life. But you don''t have to worry about it. I am there." Hearing that, Fu Yanzhi held the jade hand with both hands, took out a box from his pocket, took out a diamond ring from the box, and put it on her slender fingers. It was just fine, not too small, and the diamond was still Glittering. "This is the deposit." Fu Yanzhi said with a smile on his lips, "The rest wille to my house to pick it up, not bringing so much with me." Tang Guo felt the diamond ring, and his eyes were filled with infinite smile, and he answered, "OK." "For the sake of security, let''s find a chance to sign a contract." Fu Yanzhi said a little nervously, if it wasn''t for his hands already on her waist, holding her back, others would listen to these words, also I really thought they were talking about healing. System: When you get a certificate, you get a certificate. What do you mean by signing a contract? Human men and women really do nt understand. It s not straightforward to talk about love and get married. Chapter 2119: Male lead and female lead (65) Chapter 2119: Male lead and female lead (65) 2119: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi are engaged. At the same time, the Fu family also sessively relocated their base camps to China, and obtained numerous preferential policies. But only the old housekeeper knew that any preferential policies were better than his young master''s engagement. The Fu family finally ushered in the hostess, who can spend a lifetime with the young master and is a good host to the young master. For a year or two, it was the happiest time for his young master. The husband and wife of the Tang family have never opposed them, and they are very optimistic. They have lived most of their lives, and no one has ever seen it. If one is good to their daughter, one can tell at a nce. And they don''t think that Fu Yanzhi is really an ipetent person. As far as the whole body is concerned, they have never seen anything better than him. Except for a little trouble, it''s nothing. But they also did not expect that Fu Yanzhi was actually the mysterious Master Fu family, thatme person who can cause a sensation in the world. The day after their engagement ended, they all felt like they were still dreaming. And the sincerity of their future son-inw''s engagement was that he transferred most of the shares in his name to their baby daughter. Even the old steward jumped in the eyelids and thought that this time his master was crazy. "Who will lie to me, she won''t lie to me." This is what Fu Yanzhi said to the old housekeeper, "She won''t lie to me, the housekeeper doesn''t have to worry." The old housekeeper still couldn''t help asking, "Master is so sure, why?" "I''m her right away. What did she lie to me? And I was so in line with her preferences, I couldn''t find a second one in this world. I saw it that day, and she was all in my eyes." Old housekeeper: When did the master chase idol dramas? "Let''s do it. Master likes it." Not that the old housekeeper was confident in Tang Guo, he was only confident in his young master. The young master is so intelligent that even if he is cheated, he is very young now and it is only a matter of minutes if he wants to start another stove. Moreover, he also felt that Tang Guo was not like a girl who deceived the young master. I heard that the girl had a lot of property in her name and countless contacts. She thought about it and thought that she had no motivation to deceive such a good young master in his family. Fu Yanzhi has also been busy recently, and he can also bring Tang Guo with him, because she owns most of the shares in the Fu family. Even if someone has some criticism, they dare not do anything to the future hostess of the Fu family. Li Fan was more miserable. He calmed down that day and pretended that nothing happened. That disappearing voice was right, now that he has everything, he might not be able to continue. It''s just that the imagination is beautiful. Those who get the news are already secretly giving Li Fan a trip. Without the system mall, Li Fan is a paper tiger. Now he basically doesn''t attend any dinner party. He just shrinks into the vi and calls to let the people under his hand solve the problem. His twopanies, one is a technology productspany and the other is a pharmaceuticalpany. Especially for technology productpanies, the most important thing is innovation. Once the products cannot keep up with the times, they will be eliminated. In the past those materials were provided by Li Fan, they were only responsible for testing and production. Now the information is gone, and with a blind eye, thepany is in crisis. The same is true for the pharmaceuticalpany. In order to be not so high-profile, Li Fan only took out some of the most obvious information. If there is a dedicated medical research team, it may be able to support it, but it also requires arge amount of capital investment. Bothpanies are a little bit out of touch, and they are scorching Li Fan. see you tomorrow Chapter 2120: Male lead and female lead (66) Chapter 2120: Male lead and female lead (66) 2120: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Recently, Li Fan''s women have all kinds of things to find him. For the first time, he feels that there are too many women and it is trouble. If he didn''t think these were troublesome things in the past, now he suddenly found out that without the system mall, everything seemed to be bounded. He dared to go in and out of the most confidential offices in other countries at will, but it was relying on the invisibility produced by the system mall, as well as the diamond amulet, could pass so fast because of the teleportation symbol in his system mall. He bought a lot of strange and strange symbols, but unfortunately they were all ced in the system space. Now the system mall and him are untied and nothing is left. "A Fan, I fancy a role, it feels very suitable for me, I heard that the role has been set, can you help me think of a way?" Gan Yingying called early in the morning, originally Lee Everyone was in a state of anxiety, and felt a sigh of relief when he heard Gan Yingying''s request. "What role?" But in front of his woman, he couldn''t always show weakness. "I''ll send it to you for a look. I really like this character. If A Fan invests, he might be able to help me win it." Why not fight for it? It was easy to do this before. Even if the other party disagrees, he has a coercive method to get the other party to agree. Gan Yingying looks charming, **** but not gorgeous, this is a very special one of his women. No matter what Gan Yingying wanted, he tried to help her as much as possible. Every time he saw Gan Yingying as a bird, he was very satisfied inside. The big star who had never dared to ask for it, coquettishly in his arms, was a man who couldn''t resist the feeling of exhration. In the end, Li Fan finally called to a director, expressed his intentions, but did not expect to be rejected, and said that they did notck money. And this movie was invested by the protagonist himself, and this director was pulled to help. If the original Li Fan was sure to grab it, no matter what method is used, now the system store is untied, he naturally has no way. Gan Yingying was disappointed, but thought that things were really different this time, expressed some regrets, and cared about Li Fan, and then hung up. The indifference in the tone, Li Fan also ignored, and now his mind is still messy, these women have all be troubles for him. "Sister Yingying, how''s it going?" "Afan can''t do anything this time." Gan Yingying was naturally in a bad mood, but she wouldn''t show it and damage her image. One by one troublesome things are moving closer to Li Fan. His women, there are all kinds of things that need help from him. It is not that their family has an important project that requires him to invest, or that there is a dinner that requires him to attend, or that they want to do something that requires him toe forward. Before doing this, Li Fan willingly, seeing the eyes of women worship, he still enjoyed it. Seeing their phone now, he subconsciously wanted to hang up. Woman, really troublesome. Those women who found Li Fan who failed to achieve their goals naturally lost face. With the research on the Yupei system mall above, the news that Li Fan has lost his biggest reliance is gradually being known. Many older family businesses have heard of this. Chapter 2121: Male lead and female match (67) Chapter 2121: Male lead and female match (67) 2121: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Li Fan did not find out that some of his women had rarely returned to the vi. These women originally lived in his big vi asionally. It has been only a week since he untied from System Mall, and they have not shown up. Until half a monthter, Li Fan suddenly realized that the vi seemed to be more deserted. Recently, he was very busy, not only to deal with those troubled women, but also with the sachets and rice bags of the twopanies. He gave them so much money and invested so much. As a result, he did not use the system mall information, and they studied Something came out. This is not what is a wine pouch? The first of these is technologypanies, which obviously can''te up with more innovative things. The words of pharmaceuticalpanies are currently better. After all, in this world, it is very shocking that there are medicines that can be effective in removing scars. As long as you continue to operate well, you may not be able to obtain huge wealth. Even if there are better effects in the future, the effects are good and the price is correspondingly higher. For some small scars, it might be cheaper to buy another one, and even some cosmetic products can be derived. But Li Fan doesn''t think so. He thinks that there is no system mall, and the twopanies under his hands are almost hopeless. So he was so panicked that he didn''t know what to do. Especially the suppression from various ces made him retreat. He has determined that the system mall will not return. It is impossible for him to return to the days of former glory, and he offended so many people again. Those people now will certainly not let him go. Time passed day by day, Tang Guo could hear the news of Li Fan from the system every day. "This man turned out to be an empty shell." Fu Yanzhi circled Tang Guo''s waist, and the two were watching the financial news on the sofa. At present, there have been numerous turbulences in China, but these turbulences are all good. Without the uncertain factor of Li Fan, although many enterprises have copsed in the past, many new enterprises have now emerged and they are still supported by the key support. Among them, I don''t know how much was restarted by Li Fan when he changed his name. Li Fan has a little expectation, these people will not make him feel better. Even if he doesn''t want his life, the twopanies don''t want to run smoothly and smoothly. If Li Fan has the ability to support the twopanies, it is his ability. "In fact, the prospects of these twopanies are still good. Even if there are no follow-up magical data, with this starting point, they can still upy arge part of the domestic market." "But I heard that Li Fan intends to sell these twopanies." Fu Yanzhi smiled slightly, "I also heard that he was in the process of immigration, but it seems to have failed. He is now forbidden to leave the country, don''t say Immigration. " The person above is not a fool. Although Li Fan has no system mall, he still has countless money. Once he brings a huge amount of money and ignores immigration, it is a great loss to his country. Who can guarantee that he will Is there anything dangerous in it that would pose a threat to his country? "His woman ran more than half." Tang Guozhenughed. "I thought it was true, but it was so." System: OK, you two don''t talk about the bastards, just show your love. Tang Guo turned on his mobile phone and sent a text message to someone who had been abroad, "You cane back." The first person who received the news was Yan Huan. He also had some rtions in China. He knew what happened to Li Fan here. Chapter 2122: Male lead and female lead (68) Chapter 2122: Male lead and female lead (68) 2122: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers What made Fan Fan unexpected was that the person who acquired his twopanies was actually an acquaintance, and Yan Huan, who had been beaten by him into a dog. At the beginning, he not only beat Yan Huan into a drowning dog, but also severely humiliated the other party. Yan Huan''s fiancee followed him. For men, this is naturally a very beautiful thing. In Li Fan''s opinion, Shi Yannuo did not like Yan Huan. Yan Huan persecuted Shi Yannuo. He only tried to save a little girl in distress. Where did he know that when he asked Yan Huan to do something, he agreed that Yan Huan and Shi Yannuo were engaged. It was Shi Yannuo who met Li Fan, and coupled with that unwillingness in his heart, he shaped himself into a weak woman. In the end, Yan Huan, a man who moved his heart, was really suffered. Although his purpose was not simple, at least not to persuade Shi Nuo to submit, as Li Fan said. Shi Yanuo can find other people, not Yan Huan forced to agree. Li Fan has some regrets. He should have asked who bought his twopanies before. Now that the contract is in effect, nothing is toote. He thought that Yan Huan would humiliate him in front of everyone, even more than he had at first. Unexpectedly, Yan Huan just nodded at him, passed by him, and looked at his watch at the same time, "There is a meeting at two o''clock in the afternoon, Xiao Chen, try to arrange for people toe and integrate the twopanies. The best Yes, it is no problem to retain the main talents in thepany, and some more benefits. I am more optimistic about these twopanies, and do not want the old employees to be turbulent because thepany was acquired ... " Listening to Yan Huan''s fading voice, Li Fan was a little dazzling. This was different from what he thought. Yan Huan didn''t humiliate him. He didn''t even look at him for a long time. Thispletely neglected feeling made Li Fan ufortable. He thought Yan Huan was very concerned about Shi Nuo and woulde and ask him to let him surrender Shi Nuo or something. But no, the man seemed to have forgotten everything. The twopanies that were useless in his hands, Li Huan, seemed to be very optimistic about the prospects of these twopanies in Yan Huan''s mind. Li Fan walked out of the conference room in a perplexed manner, and was very confused on the street alone. Everything once seemed like a dream. He has a lot of money in his hand and a big vi. He also bought a small vi for his parents in his hometown. Each of his women has a high-end apartment. He suddenly felt so lonely that he didn''tck food, clothes or money, but why was he upset? He remembered Xu Shiling, the sweet-spoken girl. He called Xu Shiling over, and he was able to answer the phone with two beeps in the past. It took seven or eight beeps to be answered. "spirit" "Li Fan, I think we may not be very suitable. Recently, I do nt understand you more and more. You have too many women and you are not bad for me. So let''s break up. After the break up, you will be quiet, and I will also Don''t hold your temper and be jealous. " What Li Fan wanted to say, the call had been hung up. He stared nkly at the traffic and dialed a phone number, Gan Yingying''s. "Yingying, today ..." "Is it Mr. Li? I''m sorry, Yingying has many announcements recently. I don''t have time to answer your call. If you have anything to say, let''s talk directly. When Yingying is busy, I will tell her." Chapter 2123: Male lead and female lead (69) Chapter 2123: Male lead and female lead (69) 2123: Word Stacks Level 2123 Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Li Fan was in a daze. He remembered to call Gan Yingying anytime. Even if the other party is filming, they wille to listen to his phone as soon as possible. Unlike today, the voice of Gan Yingying''s agent is very polite, but also very rusty and indifferent, not as eager as before. He seemed to understand something, and he was very unwilling. Li Fan returned to the vi when he met Miao Wei who was leaving with a suitcase. He stopped her and said, "Are you going?" "Um." Miao Min looked up, seeing Li Fan''s disappointment, and thought about it, and said, "I look forward to poetry and the distance more thanpeting with many women. I have been with you for a long time. I haven''t bought a book. I thought you were a very connotative person. It seemed wrong. " Li Fan''s face was cold. "Don''t forget, I bought you the poem and the distant house. When you said you liked the sea view room, I bought it without hesitation. Now you want to leave me? " "I have already ced the property transfer book in the living room. When will I be free, let''s go and take care of the remaining procedures." Miao Wei pushed his sses and said seriously, "Li Fan, I really like how you stand in the spotlight and recite ancient poetry, and I also like your different understanding of those famous works. But after living here, What I see is more luxuriant and extravagant, which is different from what I think. You gave me, I did nt take away a point, and I did not take the jewelry. " "By the way, I took away one of your famous works and the one with your signature." Miao Wei lowered his head and smiled ironically. "Perhaps, I like you like that. I have some reality, no Connotation, you who have no talent, no longer attract me. " Under Li Fan''s miserable eyes, Miao Wei left. "I''m going to travel, looking for my poetry and the distance." Li Fan felt that Miao Chen was crazy. This is the only one of his women who thinks that he had no previous talent, no culture and no connotation before breaking up with him. Not even asking him anything, which made him feel like he had failed. If Miao Wei wants those things, he canfort himself, the other party is vanity, the person walks tea and cools, and can me all the sins on her. But she didn''t, and her reason for leaving left him a little ashamed. Entering the vi, he looked at the depression inside. There were three women sitting in the living room. His first love was Wu Xue, obedient Du Youmei, and there was a killer Lai Yue from Fuso Country. "Where is Nono?" Li Fan found Shi Shinuo missing and asked. Wu Xue gave him aplicated look and said, "Leave, I left yesterday." "Do you know what happened?" Li Fan asked, and at the same time he reached out the phone and called Shi Yannuo, and the phone was quickly connected. "Nuonuo, you ..." "Xiao Fan, let''s divide it." "why?" "The impact is not good. You are a student. I am a teacher. Continue to maintain this rtionship, it is easy to leave people with stigma, which will cause a lot of distress to everyone. In the future, I will still be your teacher, and you are only my student. "So why didn''t you think the impact was bad before?" Shi Yannuo didn''t know what to say, because in the past Li Fan could solve all the troubles of the outside world. The former Li Fan would not let those abominable words hurt her. Now Li Fan can''t protect her. If she doesn''t cut off from Li Fan, how can she be a human in this life? Chapter 2124: Male lead and female lead (70) Chapter 2124: Male lead and female lead (70) 2124: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Shi Yunuo, have I treated you wrong?" "Sorry, Xiao Fan." "Shi Yunuo, you''re so disappointed that you are the same person." "Xiao Fan, it''s easy to get together." Li Fan wasughed angrily, "It''s a good joke? It''s a joke." These women just shattered his dignity and trampled on the ground. Shi Yannuo didn''t want to say anything to Li Fan and hung up. As for the high-end suites that Li Fan once gave to every woman, except for Miao Wei who returned it, everyone did not mention it subconsciously. They all thought that after Li Fan, he was willing to send something, and returned without reason. After all, they also paid a lot. Li Fan didn''t seem to want to investigate, he always cared about his face, although he was not reconciled. The three women in the vi did not seem to intend to leave. Wu Xue was with Li Fan at the earliest. It can be said that without Li Fan, she would have been stricken and ruined her life, so she would definitely not leave Li Fan now. Du Youyi''s family is not good. No matter what Li Fan is doing now, at least by his side, she will not be bullied, so she will not leave. As for Lai Yue, once controlled by the organization, Li Fan still had a life-saving grace for her, and she did not intend to leave. For her, there is no difference between Li Fan now and the past. She has a cold personality and doesn''t care about these. The three stayed and did not move Li Fan. All the women walked and were picked up by the family. He had made him cool, and he was full of defenses against the three remaining women. Even if he lived together, he wouldn''t treat them like he used to. Soon these women found out that Li Fan was particrly picky about them, notmon. Moreover, their attitude towards them is not good. Du Youmei is the saddest. No matter how she coaxed Li Fan, there was no way to make the other side be as generous to her as before. Wu Xue looked at Li Fan silently, and still went out fooling around during the day, smelling of perfume. After returning, she was not considerate to her, and her heart slowly cooled down. Lai Yue is still the same, there is not much love between men and women between her and Li Fan. In one morning, Lai Yue woke Li Fan. Seeing her standing in front of the bed, Li Fan asked coldly, "Are you going?" "Um." Lai Yue responded lightly and handed a note to Li Fan, "I owe you a life. If you encounter something in the future, call me and I will return it to you." After leaving the organization and leaving Li Fan again, Lai Yue rarely showed a smile, and she was considered free. Since then, Du Youmei and Wu Xue are left in the vi, and their lives are still cold and cold. Li Fanning would rather go out and hang out with the women on those asions, rather than apany them to go shopping and consider them at home. In the end, Wu Xue couldn''t stand it. "You have to go too?" "I didn''t want to leave. Now you have made me ignorant. Today my parents asked when I and you were married. They heard about you, and they asked me to bring you back and go back to school County marriages live well. I don''t think you would want to, would you? " Li Fan condensed Wu Xue, "then you still want to go." "Xiao Fan, you let me see the future and hope. I want to go. If you are willing to go back with me, we cane again. Let the past go." Chapter 2125: Male lead and female lead (71) Chapter 2125: Male lead and female lead (71) 2125: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "No, just leave if you want to, and my life is fine now." Drunk life, dreaming of death, don''t want anything, giving money can be a woman, there is money to spend in a lifetime. There is no time better than now. In fact, he didn''t need to be kind to those women, and he was intimate and caring. When something happened, they turned around and left. At this point, Li Fan has a woman beside her, Du Youmei. She is different from everyone else. Shees from a remote mountain vige. She has a patriarchal preference in her family. She has no reliance. She also believes that everyone is gone, and only she stays with Li Fan. Li Fan will eventually understand who is true to him. But she didn''t expect that Li Fan became addicted to gambling. She often spends a lot of money, but she can''t bear to spend a penny. But Du Youmei still believes that Li Fan will one day want to understand. A yearter, Li Fan''s money was lost, and the vi was sold. Another year, Li Fan lost all his property. He and Du Youmi moved into the house he had bought for Du Youmi. She thought that Li Fan would change, after all, she could not rely on him except for him. Six monthster, Li Fan''s creditor came to the door, and Du Miu was in tears, afraid that those who were very fierce would sell the house and repay Li Fan. At this point, she has nothing left, and there is a hindered Li Fan. Li Fan''s temper became worse, and he was not handsome before. He was not considerate to her and even beat her. As ast resort, she came to her parents and said that she had found a rtive, and she agreed. Eventually he married an old man in their town who was rtively wealthy, but was nearly twenty years older than her, and had children. In her free time, she is remembering the years that were once legendary. And she found that she was getting old fast, and didn''t feel anything at first, but her life was pretty good, but she still didn''t dy her aging. Suddenly, she remembered the pills that Li Fan had given her. Counting time, ten years have passed. She looked at the two children at home and felt relieved. Even when she was old, her husband was at ease outside, at least she had two children. At the same time, women who have taken Li Fan s magic pills have found themselves aging faster and faster after ten years. Although they have not be old women, they can clearly see that they are older than their peers. One end. Even if many domestic products were introducedter, it seemed to be of little use to them. Xu Shiling was the only one who did not take that kind of magic pill, but after she left Li Fan, shepleted her studies and was introduced by her family to marry her family. After marriage, the man rarely goes home, especially after she has a baby, it is normal to not go home for several months. Even if he did not take that magical elixir, Xu Shiling was older than his peers because of his unhappiness. Other women taking this pill also have this kind of thing on their bodies. For women, it is naturally unwilling to ept it. In particr, Gan Yingying waspletely unable to ept that she was so old, her temper was getting worse and worse, without Li Fan, and without her beautiful face, she was gradually eliminated by this circle. It''s not pretty now, and the boss doesn''t look down on it, basically there is no drama to y and no endorsement to connect. She sat angrily on the sofa, watching Wen Yawei, who won the best actress on the screen again, and mmed the remote control, "Why, why are you still alive, obviously burned your face, why should you be treated? it is good?" Chapter 2126: Male lead and female lead (72) Chapter 2126: Male lead and female lead (72) 2126: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Three dayster, Gan Yingying was arrested for intentional wounding. In the group: [Wen Yawei]: Let me tell you the good news. My murderer has been arrested and she is going to be sentenced. [Ziyun]: Congrattions, Sister Yawei. [Margaret]: That''s great. People in the group sent their blessings one after another. Tang Guo saw the news, and at the same time, he caught the hot search of Gan Yingying''s arrest. This incident was very troublesome. Miao Wei also found out that she was aging fast, but she didn''t care so much. Because she pursues poetry and distance, looks are no longer important to her. She has been to many ces over the years, and she has never found a person who resonates with her. In the end, she chose to live alone forever, but no matter where she went, she would bring thementary on the famous works that Li Fan once published. Afraid of being torn, she wrapped a thick book cover. Wu Xue finally returned to the county and married a corresponding family. She lived a life that was neither salty nor light. It was not happiness or unhappiness, but in her spare time, she would also recall the time she felt incredible. When ten years had passed, she was aging very quickly, but the honest husband around her didn''t care much. And theirmon goal is to raise up a pair of children and ask for nothing. Waking up at night, Wu Xue thought that everything was a dream. The husband around would ask her, "What''s wrong?" She answered mechanically: "It''s okay, I had a dream." "Oh, let''s go to bed. We have to get up tomorrow morning." "Ok." Li Fan didn''t know this. He waster found by his parents and brought back to the small county town. He seemed to have be the taciturn Li Fan, who had a rtionship at home to allow him to work as a temporary worker in a unit. He looks ordinary and has a character. He is in his thirties. He can''t find his daughter-inw, and his parents are sad. Later, some people said that Li Fan was nervous. Because asionally Li Fan was angry, he would be angry and tell them nothing to deceive the young and poor. Hedong for 30 years and Hexi for 30 years, let them not look down on others. They think it''s ridiculous. What teenager, in a few years, will be a greasy uncle forty years old. Is this awake or drunk? Li Fan will always be in the corner, muttering something that they don''t understand. What makes him gloomy is just a momentary moment, and one day he will soar into the sky. That''s right, Li Fan is waiting for the system mall toe back to bind him. He swears that the results this time must be different. Then, those who intend to introduce the subject to Li Fanpletely relieved their minds and introduced this neuropathy. Didn''t that hurt the girl? Three years after Li Fan''s ident, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi got married. The Fu family base camp moved back to China, and many Chinesepanies have moved back one after another. The domestic economy is bing more and more developed. After the system mall was acquired by the country, after research by numerous scientific researchers, various products that benefited the country and the people were developed, and the country is developing rapidly. At a banquet, Tang Guo and Fu Yanzhi strolled on the dance floor and became a pair of envy. "So many people today, is your illness better?" "No, but it''s much better than before. Only Xiaoguo is by my side. When you hold me, the opposite **** will not affect me. But Xiaoguo is not by my side, and it is still ufortable." "I can understand it, can''t you live without me?" "I should have understood it this way." Fu Yanzhi bit her ear and said cheerfully, "I have no way to leave you in my life. I am sick, and you are my medicine." "Ahem, can you pay attention?" Chapter 2127: Male lead and female match (end) Chapter 2127: Male lead and female match (end) Chapter 2127: Male Lead, Female Support (End) "You guys are really hurting my single dog." Yan Huan floated to the two of them. Even if he didn''t have a dance partner, he wasn''t lonely. He also held a goblet filled with red wine, rippling on the dance floor. It became a uniquendscape, which attracted countless people to watch. Tang Guo nced at Yan Huan, "I''m going to the winery with Yanzhi next month." "Bring me, boss, take me!" Yan Huan was so happy that the dance steps were chaotic, with a look of prayer. "Anyway, you must bring me. Any conditions are fine, I will help you pack." "You want to pack?" Fu Yanzhi was unwilling, "Xiaoguo''s bag can only carry me." "I, I open the way for you." Yan Huan quickly changed his mind. The winery of the Fu family has long been stunned. "Then you continue to show affection, I will jump and not disturb you." After that, he took the wine ss and quickly jumped to the other side of the dance floor, causing countless people Noisy. System: Hey, another dog leg, it will really adapt to the situation, no rhythm! "I especially want to be the goblet in President Yan''s hand, at least I can dance with him." "Well, who doesn''t want to, Mr. Yan is handsome and handsome, but he is a celibate and would rather dance with a goblet than jump with his female partner." "Forget it, give up." "Have you heard of President Yan''s story?" "Who hasn''t heard of it, but I think President Yan has already seen it through. He looks happy now." "It seems so. Who can dance with a goblet is so happy." Shi Yannuo was also at this banquet, but she hid in the corner and watched the attention of thousands of people. Sheter married a good family member. But every time I saw Yan Huan, I always felt embarrassed and wanted to find a seam to drill in. Yan Huan''s glorious appearance made her look like mud in a puddle. She remembered one time when she identally fell and Yan Huan helped her up. She thought they had a past, and did not expect that the other party was just a word of alienation, "Be careful next time." Then, without looking at her, she turned away. Later she learned that Yan Huan announced the news of her celibate, and also said that all her property would be donated after death, including all organs. If there were no Li Fan in this world, would their lives be the same? Shi Yunuo''s eyes were confused. ... In this world, Tang Guo lived to sixty-five years old. She left first, and Fu Yanzhi followed her soon after. They are very happy in their lives, and everyone has witnessed their love. They had no offspring, nor did the old housekeeper, who had gone decades ago. Therefore, they also donated all their property, which caused a great sensation. At this time, Wen Yawei was seventy years old. She also knew the love between Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo and was very envious. She hasn''t found a lover in her life, nor does she need it. She has had a fulfilling life. Things like love cannot be forced. She is much happier than many people because she has a group of lovely friends. It was just that she had felt that she had stayed in this world shortly. In her life, she took countless shadows, and afterwards, she was fulfilled. She was so moved by Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo''s love that she came to the restaurant where the two ate for the first time. I heard that everything in this restaurant will not change the ce where the two people sit on a date. Only the same table cloth will be updated. It has be a ce for many people to visit, but reservations are required. It''s her turn today. When she sat down, Wen Yawei felt that something was wrong. Especially looking at the picture on the table, she always felt that she had seen it somewhere. "This is the first photo of Mr. Fu and Mrs. Fu holding hands. Our boss wanted to use it as amemoration, and they stayed very generously," the restaurant waiter exined patiently. Wen Yawei remembered something, turned on her phone, and found the cloud album in the group. It took a long time to find the exact same photo. With a smile on her pale face, she sent a message to the group. [Wen Yawei]: Xiaohua, is your name Tang Guo? Is your lover in that world called Fu Yanzhi? The others were surprised, and they immediately wanted to understand something. However, Tang Guo did not respond, but the people in the group answered her, saying yes. [Wen Yawei]: Then I see. I didn''t expect the world to be so small. Where did the school flower go? [Ziyun]: Maybe it s teleporting a new world, is nt Sister Yawei sorry? Wait until the girl is stable, and you wille to the group to say hello. [Wen Yawei]: No regrets, there is no regret, it is my honor to be in the same world as Xiaohua. I have saved many photos of them, and I can watch them every day before I die. She wouldn''t tell the people in the group that she had been fooling with Fu Yanzhi and Tang Guo cp for a lifetime, it was just the honey and spiritual food in her life. Every time the two had thetest photo, she got it first. She is still the chairman of the two CP Support Association, hee hee! This world is over. See you in the evening. I''m afraid to stop and write the plot until the evening is incoherent and uninspired, so I finished writing the rest together. So the new world at night will update three chapters. Chapter 2128: Devil Angel (1) Chapter 2128: Devil Angel (1) Chapter 2128 Devil Angel (1) This time Tang Guo was awakened by the cry of a little girl. At the same time the little girl was crying, she wanted to cry "sister" and "sister" desperately. With another voice, "Little ... little sister, don''t struggle, be good, uncle ... uncle will hurt you well." Hearing this drunken and wretched voice, Tang Guo opened his eyes almost desperately, and a carp rolled up. Looking at the surrounding situation quickly, I saw a little girl struggling on the ground, and beside her there was a middle-aged man in a well-dressed, red cheek, looking drunk. The little girl is only five years old, and she also finds that her hands and feet have be shorter, and she has no time to judge what kind of environment she is in and what kind of identity she is. This seems to be an abandoned factory with various rotten iron parts inside. The iron rod in her hand was not very light, and she could pick it up with her small body, thanks to her spiritual strength. If you change to a little girl, or the original owner, this situation in front of you, I''m afraid there is only despair. How could two little girls less than ten years old fight an adult man, even if the other was drunk. She didn''t think so much, and rushed to the past holding the iron rod. The middle-aged man seemed to notice it, but it was toote, and Tang Guo smashed it behind his head. The middle-aged man stiffened, passed out, and fell aside like a dead pig. Tang Guo watched the little **** the ground just to be ripped apart by the other side. For example, the small face of the jade carving was pinched by the other side, and the others were not hurt for the time being. The little girl also felt rescued, crying, she got up from the ground, and saw Tang Guo standing in front of her, her face pale into her arms, her sister was calling in her mouth. Tang Guo immediately realized that they were the rtionship between the two sisters, and she patted the little girl''s back gently,forting that it was all right. The little girl didn''t know if she was crying a bit tired, but actually fell asleep in her arms. At the same time, Tang Guo saw that the middle-aged man couldn''t wake up for a while and a half, and now that she was ready and not afraid of the other person to wake up, she started holding the little girl to receive the memories of this world. After looking at Tang Guo, the memory of this world, look at the eyes of the middle-aged man full of fierce light. The system instantly felt shocked for a long time. It had been a long time since his host had barely exposed such vicious and indifferent eyes, and it seemed as if he would walk over instantly and kill the fainted middle-aged man. "Isn''t it too cheap to kill him?" The system said weakly, [what does the host do? "Naturally, it s his own way, but his own body. The suffering of the original owner, he did nt go through it. How can he be worthy of me toe to this world? This world is really fun, do nt worry, y slowly, My favorite is torture. " Tang Guo is only seven years old. The little girl in her arms is only five years old. She is her younger sister, whose name is Tang Yan, and the heroine of this world. This world is a very unpleasant world. The final oue of the male and female masters is not good, but neither of them is a bad person. She naturally didn''t like this ending. It can be said that the malice of the entire world is fully manifested in the original owner, the male and female owners. Chapter 2129: Devil Angel (2) Chapter 2129: Devil Angel (2) Chapter 2129 Devil Angel (2) Tang Guo first went to the group to take a look, and immediately noticed that Wen Yawei''s name turned gray, "Are you gone?" [Ziyun]: I have been gone for three days, sister, she seems to know that you were with her before. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister Yawei is not sorry, but let us bring you a word, thank you very much. The people in the group briefly talked with Tang Guo about Wen Yawei''s life, and they had never experienced it before. To say that Wen Yawei had a happy life, there was nothing bad at the end of her life. But a familiar little friend is gone, and they are more or less sad. Because of the existence of this group, everyone is in a different ne, and their sincerity is basically left by this group. Even the indifferent Xiuxian people have rich feelings. Tang Guo also told them what was happening on his side, which angered everyone. She told them what she wanted to do, and finally said goodbye to the friends in the group, and she became conscious. She fed Tang Yan with a pill, which allowed Tang Ye to sleep well. No matter what happened next, she would not wake up. Finally she came to the drunk who was still in aa and stared at him indifferently. [The host isrge and has been checked, there is no monitoring here. From here, I have erased all the ces where surveince on the streets where you and Tang Yue passed appeared. At the moment, I am investigating whether there are any traces left on your way. "well." Tang Guo did not wake the drunk, nor did he intend to wake him, she waited for him to wake himself. If it weren''t for her today, the sad scene would follow. Today, the original owner and sister went home from school. The original student was in first grade, and the younger sister was in a kindergarten ss. They live in a rtively remote ce, an oldmunity, passing through an abandoned factory in the middle. On this way, they met a drunk named Shi Jun. This drunk has a special hobby, which is that people often shamelessly love [children], or they are very perverted. It is said that being drunk and brave, or it may be drunk to borrow courage and get drunk to do something instinctually. Such a beautiful little girl, he couldn''t help but start copying one by one, and took the two sisters to this abandoned factory. Because the original owner was struggling so hard, he was knocked back with a fist and stunned. But I woke up halfway, which was exactly the time when Tang Guo just woke up. The original owner is not Tang Guo, just amon little girl. When she saw her sister being bullied by a bad guy, she naturally went up to stop it. Now he got the attention of the drunkard, thinking she was in trouble, and he wanted to start with her first. Compared to his five-year-old sister, it is obvious that he is interested in the original owner, who is almost seven years old and looks like a pink eagle. The original owner seemed to understand something, shouting for her sister to run, while struggling hard. But the younger sister has been frightened. Since her parents divorced and her stepmother came in to give birth to a younger brother, the two sisters are the closest ones. Watching her sister being bullied, how could she run? As a result, the drunkard didn''t want to be disturbed, and tied his sister to the side with an abandoned rope. Next, the drunkard carried out a terrible abuse and abuse on the original owner. Her sister could only watch it openly, her throat was crying, and it didn''t attract people''s attention. Chapter 2130: Devil Angel (3) Chapter 2130: Devil Angel (3) Chapter 2130 Demon Angel (3) The drunk was satisfied, and the wine was awake a lot. Looking at the dying original owner, the flesh and blood around him didn''t dare to continue to attack his sister and left quickly. The younger sister had been desperately tying her rope and biting her teeth before breaking it. But everything was toote, she ran to the dying original owner, watching the blood flow continuously, she could not cry. The original owner also had some consciousness and asked her to go out and call someone, make an emergency call, and then call the police. The five-year-old sister, after doing all this, waited for the original owner. When found, the five-year-old child was sitting next to another seven-year-old girl who was fuzzy in flesh, without saying a word. Eventually the original owner took his life, but his body was seriously injured. The drunkard started too hard, causing her defecation ce to be damaged. With the help of the good people in the society, she donated to her to make an artificial one. It is possible to be alive, but a bowel bag is hung on the body every day. Because it is artificial, it cannot be controlled by human instinct. So full is easy to be unnoticed, and some strange smells will overflow. At school, he was disgusted by his ssmates. Where would her peers understand this, she seemed to be ignorant, and she caused a second injury. The originally cheerful little girl became taciturn. If there wasn''t a younger sister to take care of her, she might really be unable to figure it out. From the beginning, there was kind help in the society, and the stepmother and father took care of them. The two took advantage of the damage on the original owner and obtained arge donation. Onlyter, both father and stepmother thought the two sisters were a burden. At home, they did not have a good face at all, and even the stepmother''s words poked at the heart of the original owner, saying a little bitch, if it was not for her sister, she really couldn''t support it. Sheter dropped out of school, but in her case, there was no way to go out to work, but her voice was so good that she helped people record the reading aloud. She hardly went out, and onlymunicated with her when she returned from school. After earning some money, she rented a room, and her sister did not return to that home. Every time Ie back from school, I go to her. The younger sister Tang Yan vowed silently that she must get up early and give her best care. Just after she was admitted to university, the original owner couldn''t support her. From the Inte, her second injury around her has caused her depression. The thing that hit her most was that the mother of the original owner came and asked her for money, but she didn''t give it. The mother of the original owner didn''t give up and scolded anything ufortable. These words caused her sick man to choose a suicide. My sister''s face was indifferent, in fact, she epted it all in pain. Everyone thought it was the end. My sister was admitted to college, and she will slowly forget it. But the real story begins. Later, the day the drunk was released, he died by ident. Immediately after, there were many murders across the country. These people were simr to drunks. Some have done that kind of bad thing, some have spread the video, and the helpers have not escaped the punishment of the **** of death. At that time, countless people were panicked, especially those who had that hobby, and did not dare to do that kind of thing at all, and the videos werepletely deleted. ording to the crime situation at the scene, the police ssified the killer as a high IQ crime and tracked it for more than ten years without finding any trace. And sister Tang Yan has been controlling all of this behind the scenes, whoever dares to show that kind of thought will be demanded within two days. Later, she met a nice person and fell in love. Later, she got married. On the wedding day, she died andmitted suicide. Before she died, a paragraph was left for her groom: I am right, it is difficult for you to sacrifice everything to approach me. I''m dead, and I don''t do anything. Those people deserve to die. Finally, the groom cried in front of her grave: I never thought about catching you, I was going to pretend to be confused all my life. I''m sorry, I didn''t make it clear. I promise to live the day, I will catch the kind of bad guy you said one day. see you tomorrow Chapter 2131: Devil Angel (4) Chapter 2131: Devil Angel (4) Chapter 2131 Demon Angel (4) I don''t know how long in the past, Shi Jun woke up fainted by Tang Guo with a stick. He only felt some pain in the back of his head, and his head was a little groggy. Suddenly remembered something, he was awake a lot, and seemed to be awake. Thinking of the two little girls with pink carvings, his heart became a little eager. If he remembered correctly, the other girl who had knocked him out was a little older. Seriously, it''s still the little girl about seven years old who looks the best and just the right age. I remembered that I was fainted by a little girl, and Shi Jun''s face was very unsightly. He lives a very nourishing life today. His parents died early, leaving him with a small western building, which waster upied and a high-rise building was to be built. He fortunately became a demolisher, received hugepensation, and got a few houses. Now living on rent collection, daily life is from drinking with people in the morning to going home in the afternoon. By the way, he also has a wife, because he has huge money in his hand, even if he is fooling around outside, his wife dare not say anything about him. The main thing is that he went out just to get a little card and drink a little wine. Although his temper was not good, he would not go to that asion like other men. Because of this, his wife stayed at home hard working and didn''t care much about him. In fact, no one except him knows that he does not go to those asions, but he is not interested in those asions. To be precise, he has no interest in adult women at all. He is interested in those young girls who are fresh and tender, over five years old and under ten years old. His wife thought he was watching a small movie in the study every night in the study. In fact, what he watched was more exciting than that kind of movie. Because the protagonists in it are all the little girls he likes. But in reality, he didn''t dare to do that. Today the weather was bad and somewhat dull. He suddenly noticed that two little girls passing by were also drunk and daring. They didn''t think so much. They copied one by one and brought people to this abandoned factory. Then ... Then he hadn''t had time to do anything yet. No, he touched the tender little face of the little girl, and it was really the kind that could spit out water in no time, and it really felt the same in the video. No, it feels better in the video. The more I thought about Shi Jun, the more he couldn''t sit still, because he was fainted by another little girl. Should anyone run away now? He sat up a little annoyed, suddenly found something wrong, raised his head suddenly, and saw a beautiful little girl sitting on the abandoned wooden board next to him. He looked around and did not see another little girl. "Uncle, are you awake?" Shi Jun didn''t expect that this little girl was not afraid, and she even asked him if he was awake. Although it always felt weird, there was something in him that he wanted to do, and he had been stinging for many years. In front of this tender little girl, as soon as he passed and held her, he was able to do what he wanted to do. Shi Jun licked some dry lips. Endure the pain in the back of the head and slowly stand up. "Now that we are awake, let''s continue to do things that were notpleted before." "Uncle is awake and even more interesting." "I prefer to listen to your screams of abnormal heartbreaking." Tang Guo''s little face showed a sweet smile. Suddenly, Shi Jun seemed to see a clean and disgusting little angel. He waspletely deceived and ignored her words, all over his head, waiting to see the little girl crying in front of him miserably. "Are your uncles ready, let''s start?" Shi Jun nodded excitedly, let''s get started, he couldn''t wait. Chapter 2132: Devil Angel (5) Chapter 2132: Devil Angel (5) Chapter 2132 Devil Angel (5) There was a terrible cry in an abandoned warehouse. Listening to it, you know how painful the person who made the sound is. If anyone hears it, they will numb their scalp, and they will be curious what happened inside it. [Host, no one passes here. Twenty minutester, the system checked the situation with Tang Guo while reporting the incident. He scanned the situation of Shi Jun, did not hold back for a moment, and it really turned out to be his own, as far as his own body, the host is indeed a person who can do it. Shi Jun''s eyes were blurry. He was lying on the ground in pain, looking at the smiling little girl standing in front of him. At this time, he did not think that the smile on her face was as clean as an angel. What angel! She is clearly a demon from hell, a demon who locks her life. "Uncle, your screaming sound is wonderful, are you happy?" Shi Jun has no way to move his finger. If he can, he really wants to jump up and p it, happy? No one is happy because of such injuries. pain! The pain that seems to be torn! Make him want to be unconscious. As long as he is alive, he won''t make this little girl better! "Is it desperate?" The little girl''s sweet voice sounded a little misty, and with some gloating coldness, "I don''t know if you are desperate now or not, I just know you will be desperate in the future." Shi Jun vigorously opened his eyelids. He could feel the pain in some ces, and he was almost numb. He swears that as long as he is alive, sooner orter he will let this little girl experience his experience. "I''m leaving." Shi Jun''s eyelids could not hold up anymore, and only heard Tang Guo''s voice flutter into his ears, "I''ve made an emergency call for you, there should being soon, rest assured, you won''t die, I paid attention to these when I started. " "I like to y with my uncle, but I never thought of ying it out. I have to say that my uncle''s performance was really good just now, I''m very satisfied." metamorphosis! At the moment when Shi Jun''s consciousness disappeared, he saw Tang Guo just put the white suit on the palm of his little hand into his pocket and turned away. Devil, that''s a little devil! !! This is Shi Jun''sst thought of losing consciousness. [Host, I have scanned it, and there is no hair left. Under the system''s precise scanning, even a dandruff can be scanned. "Ok." Everything in the factory that belonged to the traces of Tang Guo and Tang Yan had been cleared by her. She turned to another position and woke Tang Yan. When Tang Yan woke up, she sped her arms and watched around, "Sister, what about that bad uncle?" "He fell asleep." Aren''t you asleep? Tang Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said nervously, "Sister, let''s run away, that uncle is a bad guy, he looks so scary before." Tang Guo nodded quickly, holding the little girl''s hand, looking at the red finger prints on the other person''s cheek, touched a bottle of medicine, and painted her, "This is medicine, it won''t hurt when you apply it." Obviously, Tang Yan trusted Tang Guo very much. He was only five years old. He only knew that Shi Jun was a bad person. He didn''t know much about the others. Tang Guo said that applying the medicine to relieve pain did not really hurt when she applied it, and she smiled cheerfully. "Well, what happened today is our secret, don''t tell anyone." Tang Yan tilted his head in puzzlement. "The teacher said that he would call the police when he met a bad person. Sister, did we just let the bad guys go?" Chapter 2133: Devil Angel (6) Chapter 2133: Devil Angel (6) Chapter 2133 Demon Angel (6) The system almostughed. The little girl didn''t know anything, but also knew that she had to call the police when she encountered a bad guy. "Do you see that we have been hurt? And we are all small children, not yet ten years old, and when the timees, we will find someone, the bad uncle is gone, they will think we are lying and call the police y, don''t believe us. " Tang Yan was in a tangle, apparently she didn''t want to let go of the bad guy who wanted to bully her! "But the bad guys haven''t been punished." Tang Yan didn''t want to give up. "The teacher said that he would not stop the bad guys, and he would bully other people." Tang Guo patted Tang Yan''s head, holding a beautiful face, and seriously said, "The bad guy has his own harvest, and that bad uncle will be punished." She does nt ept it! No punishment, she punished! "really?" "Really." "Okay, I believe in my sister, that bad uncle will definitely get the punishment he deserves." "So, I want to keep secret today''s things. If today''s things are known to my dad and aunt, we will be scolded again. If aunt is upset, she will let dad not want us to go to school." Hearing this, Tang Yan nodded quickly. The aunt is really fierce. He only likes his younger brother. Dad now only likes his younger brother. Although she was only five years old, some changes could still be felt. "Well, you have to pull the hook. No matter who asks today, you have to say that we went home after school. How did we go home before, how did we go home today. If someone asks you, why did you go back today? At homete, you said to stay on the road and y for a while. " Tang Yan nodded strongly and hooked Tang Gu. In the eyes of a child, what Hook promised is not allowed to repent. Tang Guo saw that Tang Yi''s clothes were a little dirty, and she patted her, and systematically helped her explore the way. By the way, she changed the monitoring ce and the time they passed. Very world, very means. Although it''s a shame to lie to a small child, this is the best way. She didn''t feel bad, she was upset. Back home, they did not meet Tang Yuankun, their stepmother Xu Siyun, and their younger brother who had just turned one year old. On the table, there are two buckets of instant noodles. That''s right, the two couples went out to eat again. Can''t wait for the two toe back from school, so they left instant noodles for the two sisters. As for the morning words, Xu Siyun was going to sleepte. She would not get up to cook breakfast for them. Tang Yuankun would give the two sisters some money to let them eat outside. Except that Xu Siyun didn''t like them very much and didn''t take care of them, Tang Yuankun didn''t starve them, but they didn''t eat well. Basically, they made instant noodles at night. They gave them money for breakfast in the morning, and they ate in the school cafeteria at noon. The school uses meal cards. Tang Yuankun regrly rushes to Tang Guo''s meal cards. The two sisters will eat together at noon. In short, Tang Yuankun is in a state of stocking for their two sisters. As long as they are obedient and do not cry or make trouble, there is no problem eating and going to school. As for wanting something else, there is no way. Tang Guo first asked Tang Yan to rece the dirty clothes and throw them into the washing machine. Then she went to cook and eat instant noodles. She didn''t want to eat instant noodles. Fortunately, the original owner will also cook at this time. Cooking at the age of seven is not umon in many homes. As for the two buckets of instant noodles, she still put them in the room, and sometimes she was hungry and could fill her hunger. Chapter 2134: Devil Angel (7) Chapter 2134: Devil Angel (7) Chapter 2134 Demon Angel (7) They are currently under ten, and age is indeed a problem. Tang Yuankun also gave money to support them and let them go to school. Their biological mother, Li Keshu, was different. It''s been almost three years since the divorce, and none of them have heard of it. Li Keshu has a big temper, and he is a bit selfish and even more beautiful. He always wanted to marry a rich man. Tang Yuankun''s family is ordinary, and Li Keshu has been unwilling to reconcile her. However, she is still there and she has to marry when she is old. Only after having two daughters in a row, Tang Yuankun was not satisfied with her, and the money at home was not managed by her. The two made a lot of noises because they had no son. In the end, Li Keshu could not bear it and divorced Tang Yuankun. In the presence of the two sisters, Tang Yuankun did not directly indicate that he did not want a daughter, but instead made them understand a little bit. asionally, I would care about two sentences and buy him candy cookies to coax them. In short, good words will not fall. Anyway, he is his own daughter. When he grows up, he will be able to help his baby boy. Falling out is no good. Especially now that the two sisters are performing smarter and have excellent grades, maybe they will be a little bit better in the future. Now it is not expensive to study, and he can afford to support two people, as long as he does not report additional tuition sses, he is very good. If he can''t study, he cane out early to work. If he is too harsh, it will not be cost-effective to raise two enemies. Where did the little girl understand this? At first she thought her father cared about them. It was onlyter that they had brothers that they gradually realized. But my heart still yearned for my father''s love until after that happened. When Tang Yuankun was absent, stepmother Xu Siyun would warn them not to cry. The brothers were at home. If they dared to make trouble, she would tell their father that they would not allow them to read and throw them on the street to pick up trash. Xu Siyun said this because Tang Yuankun''s old house was demolishedst year, not only for the new house, but also for the money, because the heads of the two sisters had arge area, which is why Tang Yuankun was generous to the two sisters. One. Onlyter, the original owner became a drag. Wherever the couple went, they would be pointed. Coupled with her living at home, there will always be a strange smell. In addition to the countless donations from good people in the beginning, they are quite happy. Later, after hearing the follow-up treatment of the original owner''s body, other problems may arise in the future. In the future, the technology is more advanced, and it may be better to rece her. The couple were unwilling to spendrge sums of money on her. The money is left to the son. In their view, the original owner is already a waste. What else can she do in her state? Although dissatisfied, the two did not intend to drive them away. It was just cold treatment, so that the original owner felt that the family could not stay and moved out. They also saw the horror of public opinion, and if they were really photographed they were not good for the original owner, they would be scolded to death. So in front of outsiders, they did a perfect job, and no one would think they treated the original owner harshly. Later, the original owner moved away. Someone did ask. They just expressed their sadness. After that, the original owner''s temper became more and more strange. He couldn''t hear anything. He just wanted to move out. They couldn''t stop it. . At this point, those who had attacked the original owner had another word of attack on her. Chapter 2135: Devil Angel (8) Chapter 2135: Devil Angel (8) Chapter 2135 Demon Angel (8) At an age that she shouldn''t bear, she has suffered too much, and the only supporter for her is her younger sister who hasn''t grown up. The younger sister was an adult, she was admitted to a good school, and the string that supported her was broken. The arrival of her mother was just a lifeline. Not only did others hate her, she actually hated herself, and she was all smelly. In fact, when she died, she didn''t have much grief, but she was relieved. The only ufortable thing is that the wicked hasn''t got the punishment she wants, she can do nothing, and can only return to the dust and forget it all. Perhaps it was too tired today. After eating and finishing his homework, Tang Yan soon fell asleep. When Tang Guo just fell asleep, he heard the opening of the door. It should be the Tang Yuankun couple who came back for dinner, and faintly heard their voices. Tang Guo ignored it, and closed his eyes to sleep. "The two girls slept so early today?" Tang Yuankun said in amazement. Xu Siyun muttered, "Maybe I''m tired of ying outside." Holding a one-year-old son in her arms, she smiled, "We seem to be very happy today." Tang Yuankun looked at his baby son, and tossed Tang Guo''s two sisters. As long as the two sisters are obedient, don''t cry or make trouble, he doesn''t mind offering them food and drink and going to school. Tang Guo also quickly went to sleep, this body is indeed young, and is tired today. At this time, she did not know that Shi Jun had been taken to the hospital because of the emergency phone number dialed by the system. The doctor rescued him urgently. He was not wounded to a fatal ce, but looking at the **** wound, they still sighed. At that moment, Shi Jun emerged from their minds. It should have been invaded andmitted by someone with a special habit. Not only is the other party''s special hobby, it is also perverted. Now those two ces are basically unusable. Especially the defecation ce has basically been abandoned. After discussion, they intend to make him a man-made toilet, but the man-made is always better than humans. If you can''t control it asionally, it will overflow, and it will be apanied by various unpleasant tastes. That bag will still hang on the waist, which is unattractive and not easy to use. As for the other ce, they used to cut off the rest directly. No way, because it ispletely unusable. It''s too bad, and I don''t know what abnormality this man has encountered. As an adult man, they are even thinking whether Shi Jun has that kind of hobby, or it is not easy to do such a thing to a man who is tall and big. Especially at the scene, they did not see any signs of fighting at all. At present, the police are investigating this matter, but nothing is found. They are waiting for Shi Jun to wake up. It''s been two days since Shi Jun woke up, his wife is already waiting beside him, his face is pale and his eyes are red. Anyway, they are both husband and wife. Shi Jun usually treats her well, except to get a little card, drink a little wine, and not go out and mess around. With such a big deal now, she felt ufortable. Now Shi Jun is almost abolished, which can be considered as destroying half of her happiness. "I ... what''s wrong with me?" Shi Jun''s head was still a little confused, and before the woman answered, he had already responded, "I''m in the hospital?" He felt pain in his body, his face changed, "What happened to me?" Chapter 2136: Devil Angel (9) Chapter 2136: Devil Angel (9) Chapter 2136 Demon Angel (9) Shi Jun was struggling angrily after learning about his physical condition, but the wound was still not good. Because of tearing, his sweat was dripping from his forehead. His wife hurriedly called a doctor to help him stop bleeding. Shi Jun has been unable to calm down because he has lost very important things, and he was finally sedated. The uncle next door saw him calm down andforted him with two words, "Young man, let''s get in touch. It''s good to have a life that is big enough to keep a life." After finishing speaking, he shook his head and whispered to his wife, "Now the young people, the country has made them eat too much, and they can y any perverted game. Now let''s make a big deal." "That is, you can also use various software to make appointments, and make a big head! Who knows what dirty things will be encountered. Now, let''s make an appointment, and deserve to suffer." Shi Jun''s eyes widened, and he wanted to yell out, saying that he hadn''t gone out and broke the contract, things were not the same as they thought. The thought of who killed him like this made him grit his teeth. He calmed down a lot now. Someone from the police would definitely ask him who killed him. If he said he was a seven-year-old girl, he would not be believed, and thought he was crazy. And he doesn''t want to expose his special hobbies, especially they also have a very secret website, which is built abroad and needs to be seen through a wall. The pain in his heart over the years can only be relieved on these websites. Once such a hobby was revealed, and there was no evidence to punish the little girl, the seven-year-old child, even with evidence, was still a minor. Underage! Now he hates the Juvenile Protection Act. This matter must not be left alone. Once his secret is revealed, he will be attacked by countless people. Not only will the little girl not be punished, but he may also be supervised, then he will not be able to take revenge. More importantly, even if he tells the truth, no one will believe that a seven-year-old girl can beat an adult. He remembered that when the little girlmitted the crime, she actually wore white gloves and looked very professional. The little girl did not know what kind of abnormality it was, and there must be no evidence left at the scene. Shi Jun thought with a calm face, still thinking that this matter had to end by himself. In short, he will not let go of each other. As he was thinking about it, he felt a bad smell on his body, and when he looked down, he found the **** bag, and his stomach was nauseated. If he had not been beaten with a sedative, he would like to lift the floor and leave. "Ajun, are you okay? A police officer wants to ask you questions." Shi Jun''s wife asked carefully. With Shi Jun''s consent, the police officer came to his bed. "Shi Jun, do you remember what happened before? Who attacked you and caused physical harm to you?" Shi Junshengy relentlessly in the hospital bed, raised his eyelid and nced at the police officer who asked him, saying, "I don''t remember." "Don''t remember?" Wen Heng frowned, telling him intuitively that Shi Jun was lying, he didn''t understand why Shi Jun was hurt so much, why should he hide the case, is it really like what others have guessed, Shi The army did make an appointment with the other party through software, only to get a metamorphosis. Shi Jun didn''t want to expose his special hobby, so he nned to hide it? see you tomorrow Chapter 2137: Devil Angel (10) Chapter 2137: Devil Angel (10) Chapter 2137 Demon Angel (10) But with such a great deal of damage, should nt it be exciting to confess the murderer? "I don''t remember anything, don''t ask again." Shi Jun''s non-cooperation left Wen Heng helpless and had to leave for a while. This case caused him a headache because no clues were found at the scene. Shi Jun breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to take a break. The pain in his body made his heart feel a smolder. Sooner orter the fire in his heart wille out. However, it didn''t take long for many reporters toe in. They heard that Shi Jun did not cooperate, and said that they did not remember what happened. They were guessing whether Shi Jun had made an appointment with someone, but the appointment was abnormal. How could they let the news break? At noon, Tang Guo and Tang Yan ate in the school cafeteria. At this time, a news was being broadcast on the TV. Tang Guo lifted it inadvertently, and just heard Shi Jun''s familiar voice, "Don''t ask again, you **** reporters, are you bothered about it, and ask about the privacy of others all day, Aren''t you afraid of retribution? Ask again, and curse you two hundred yards away! " Despite ying the mosaic, Tang Guo heard it. The one who was lying in the hospital was asked various questions by reporters, asked what software he used, and asked him if he did not confess the murderer, whether he was afraid that his secrets would be exposed, or whether he himself had a tendency to be abused. Some reporters even asked him that although his body is suffering now, whether he has been satisfied in his heart and whether his soul is floating, he feels very happy. One by one, the reporters were led by ridiculous topics, let alone Shi Jun, no one could bear it. Shi Jun is also more tolerant than the average person. After all, he is a rogue, but in the face of so many problems, he was exposed to privacy and asked such disgusting questions. He couldn''t stand it. Tang Yan also heard this familiar voice, looked up, and looked at Tang Guo with chubby fingers, and whispered, "Sister, is the bad guy punished?" That bad uncle''s voice, she will never forget. Tang Guo came back to his heart and sneered, "Well." Hearing that, Yan Tang smiled happily, and revealed two cute little tiger teeth. What Tang Yan thought was that as long as the bad guy was punished, it would be fine. Soon, the little girl left it behind. Although a system created the time when Tang Guo and Tang Yan reappeared in the surveince, at what time period appeared in thest surveince, after that road, the person who finally appeared on the other side of the surveince was found by the police. , Come to investigate. Wen Heng was responsible for asking Tang Guo and Tang Yan, two young girls under the age of ten to ask questions. In fact, many people don''t think that children can know what, if they really hear something strange, they must be scared away, and they won''t go in and see what happens. But he still has to confirm, after all, any clue may help them to crack the case, and it cannot be ignored. It was Tang Guo who opened the door to Wen Heng. Today she and Tang Yan returned early. Tang Yuankun and Xu Siyun still took their baby son out for dinner. Now Xu Siyun gave birth to a baby son for Tang Yuankun. After the old house was demolished, Tang Yuankun is not short of money now. Xu Siyun doesn''t want to eat at home, and he doesn''t want to make it by himself. Chapter 2138: Devil Angel (11) Chapter 2138: Devil Angel (11) Chapter 2138 Devil Angel (11) Xu Siyun herself did not want to take the two sisters Tang Guo, so every time she put two buckets of instant noodles on the table and let the two sisters solve it by themselves. She took her baby son to Tang Yuankun''spany to find him. When he gets off work, the two will eat together. It sounds reasonable, and no one thinks there is anything, even Tang Yuankun thinks it''s quite good. Since the house was demolished and he became rich, Tang Yuankun has be morezy. He eats out every day and he likes it. The food that Xu Siyun made was really not imported, so he was happy about it. As for Tang Guo''s sisters, he didn''t think so much. The lunch at school was good. Even eating instant noodles in the evening would not make the two sistersck nutrition. Moreover, his daily meals and pocket money are enough, and he has done all he can. Xu Siyun sometimes cooks and eats at home, and she buys vegetables at home. "Children, aren''t your parents at home?" Wen Heng frowned, and the two children''s awareness of security was too bad. The parents are not at home, and they open the door casually. What if they meet a bad person? He also saw the two buckets of instant noodles on the table, which Tang Guo had not had time to close. Tang Guo was cooking in the kitchen before, and his small body was holding a spat, which made Wen Heng even more puzzled. He introduced himself. Tang Yan heard that Wen Heng was a police officer. She was watching TV, and she turned back to look at it. She finally got down from the sofa and ran to Wen Heng. "Uncle is the kind on TV. A police officer arresting a bad guy? " Wen Heng listened to Tang Yan''s childish words and nodded with a smile, "Uncle came here to ask you some questions, don''t be afraid, but before that, uncle will tell you another thing. If you are unfamiliar in the future If someone knocks on the door, if the parents are at home, you have to ask the parents to open the door. If the parents are not at home, you have to ask who it is. If you are not familiar, call the parents. There are also many cases where children are lost. There are some abominable traffickers who also specificallye to steal children when their parents are away. If these two little girls with pink carvings and jade carvings really meet the bad guys, they will certainly be in danger today. Tang Yan quickly nodded, "I usually do not open the door to strangers." After talking, and then staring at Tang Guo eagerly, it was almost said that it was her sister''s sense of security that was weak, she was a good baby, she Will not open the door to strangers. Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahaha, this is too cute. Wen Heng also understood something, looked at the female police officer around him, andughed. Tang Guo greeted the two toe in. Wen Heng saw that she was holding a spat and asked, "What are you doing?" "Cooking." Tang Guo replied sweetly, "Uncle, wait a minute, my dishes seem to be dreaded." In fact, Wen Heng also smelled something wrong, and quickly followed, and saw Tang Guo standing on a small bench, turning off the fire, and nning to put the dishes in a bowl. "Let me help you." He nced at the dishes in the pot, and it was a little bit pasty. It didn''t have much effect. He was able to eat it, and it smelled a bit fragrant. The taste was good. "How are you, how can you cook at such a young age? How dangerous is the fire." Chapter 2139: Devil Angel (12) Chapter 2139: Devil Angel (12) Chapter 2139 Demon Angel (12) "Dad and aunt should be out for dinner." Tang Guo didn''t answer. Tang Yan, who was watching TV in the living room, said, "My sister and I don''t want to eat instant noodles every day, so my sister learned to cook." "By the way, I also helped my sister wash vegetables." At the end, Tang Yan added, for fear of being misunderstood, she did nothing, and waited to eat ready-made, "I''m too short, I haven''t yet Learn to cook and wait for me to grow up to help cook. " Tang Yan is now a cute little girl. The female police officer on the side heard her talking and her eyes were shining. If she did not think of her identity, she might not be able to control her and hold her in her arms. Already. This little girl is really cute, sensible and well-behaved. He also said that when he grows up, he wants to help his sister cook. It was just that the female police officer quickly responded. The older little girl looked like she was only seven years old. Listen to them. It s not a day or two that the adults have left them at home. They still use instant noodles to eat? The female police officer nced warmly, and her face was a little disgusting. Such a well-behaved little baby girl didn''t know what the grown-up thought, but she didn''t take good care of it and let them cook for herself. She looked at the two buckets of instant noodles beside her, and the more she felt the more upset she felt. She picked up Tang Yan and whispered, "Does your dad go out for dinner every day?" "Yeah, every time my sister and I go home from school, I will see two buckets of instant noodles on the table. It was quite delicious at first, but it s not good if you eat too much." Tang Yan''s delicate face Frowning, "Sister doesn''t want to eat, just watching the menu written on the book and starting to learn to cook." When Tang Yan mentioned Tang Guo, he still admired, as if he was announcing that his sister was very powerful. The female police officer and Wen Heng were turned over by her appearance. Soon they noticed Tang Guo, who was silent on the side, without any doubt. Parents don''t care about them, children of this age must have some ideas in their hearts. Both shook their heads, and Wen Heng remembered his purpose. When Tang Ying heard Wen Heng asking about the day, she tilted her head curiously. She remembered it, but also remembered what Tang Guo said, and she couldn''t tell anyone about the specific day. Even if someone asks, they must answer the same as before. She looked at Tang Guo and Wen Heng. Although the police officer''s uncle looked like a good person, she promised her sister and pulled the hook, so she could only lie a little lie. Tang Guo calmly answered the situation of going home from school that day. Tang Yan also said that he and his sister went home like before, and hadn''t heard anything on the way. Wen Heng had no hope. What could the two little girls know? Asked questions in ordance with the process, without any useful news, they are going to the next house. After the two left, Tang Yan spit out his tongue at Tang Guo, as if asking, her performance was not bad. Tang Guo silently ate his meal. He had such an old-fashioned younger sister and felt pretty good. Tang Yun''s IQ is undoubtedly very high, otherwise in the plot, people will not be hunted for more than ten years and there is no way to find evidence. Even if someone had doubts about her, there was no way to find any evidence. Chapter 2140: Devil Angel (13) Chapter 2140: Devil Angel (13) Chapter 2140 Demon Angel (13) ording to the current situation, Tang Ye must not get the best education, so if the high IQ is not well cultivated, it is a waste. Although Tang Xun became a self-taught studentter, that was because he paid a lot of heavy price. It is impossible to leave this family with their age. Moreover, Tang Yuankun did a good job on the surface of outsiders. No one would think that he treated two daughters harshly. It s okay to eat and dress, there is no reason to get away from him, and it is impossible to live with Li Keshu. Their mother hates them so much that if she really follows her, she might be sold. Thinking about it, it is still a good day to keep the status quo. As for cultivating Tang Yi, Tang Guo decided to buy some books aboutputer and chemistry for Tang Yi. She remembers that Tang Yi is talented in these two fields. Useputer technology to find the gangs who bully the little girl, and use chemical means to formte some drugs. Of all the ones that she has followed, none of them can escape. It can be said that Tang Yan is a genius. Tang Yuankun returned with Xu Siyun''s mother and son, and Tang Guo''s two sisters were still asleep. From this day, every time Tang Yuankun returns, Tang Guo and Tang Yan basically fall asleep. In the morning, Tang Yuankun didn''t need to wake them up, he would only give them the meal and pocket money for the day. Although Xu Siyun was unwilling, Tang Yuankun obviously had his own considerations in this regard. Both daughters'' grades are good. In case something goes well, he can make them remember his good. Tang Guo knew Tang Yuankun''s intentions and didn''t care so much. In the plot, Tang Yuankun gave the two daughters indifference and indifference, so she would give it back to each other in the future, and there is no need to do anything. It was enough for Tang Yuankun to drink a pot of the spoiled son alone. In addition, she has a decision not to grow too prominent in this world. It is enough to have a good Tang Tang girl in her family, but she should be mediocre. The grades are dangling, and it''s enough to keep a grade that can go to college. Don''t be afraid at that time, Tang Yuan does not understand the difference between Tang Yuankun and their sisters. Tang Yan is a very clever little girl who will understand. And she has a lot of things to do, and she has no time to care about how this life develops. "Tunzi, how''s it going?" [The host is big, I have found the website, there are indeed many perverted videos they share, check it out. Tang Guo was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, and his consciousness sank into the system space. Suddenly a video appeared in front of her eyes. This website was established in a foreign country and was also in a foreignnguage. Even if many people on this site don''t understand it, it doesn''t prevent them from understanding the videos and photos here. Tang Guo quickly watched each video again, the more he looked the worse. The protagonists of all the videos are five- to ten-year-old girls, and their experience is very miserable. As can be seen from the expressions and sounds above, most were forced. There are even ignorant left-behind children who are coaxed with lollipops and biscuits to trick them into doing things that leave them lifelong harm. Among them, arge part is the faces of natives. For half an hour, Tang Guo watched ten small videos, and even if he hadn''t watched them now, his eyes were closed with that kind of picture, and those miserable shouts. Chapter 2141: Devil Angel (14) Chapter 2141: Devil Angel (14) Chapter 2141 Demon Angel (14) "You help me find out the information of these natives." If you want to solve it, you must solve the near one first. It''s not that she is not willing to fool those who are far away, but that it is too far away. As for where to go, she already thought of a way. [Understand, the host is big. When the system checked the news of those people, Tang Guo entered the group. [School flower]: This time I want to help you. It is rare to see Tang Guoe out and ask them for help. The friends in the group are very active and ask her what she wants. Tang Guo is also wee: "The teleportation symbol, the farther the better, the ordinary people can bear, there is no special energy in my world. Therefore, the requirements of the teleportation symbol are rtively high, it is safe and easy to use. " [Chi Xiao]: Then I ca nt help the girl, because the teleportation symbols I currently make can only be used by monks. If ordinary people use them, the body may not be able to bear them. However, I can provide another thing, a stealth suit, which can be used casually. Not only can it be fire-proof, waterproof, and attack-resistant, it shouldn''t hurt the weapon in the ordinary people''s world, and the number of uses is not limited. [School flower]: Good thing, Big Brother Xiaoxiao, I want this. [Xiao Xiao]: Then I will remake for you the one that suits you best. He knew what Tang Guo was going to do, and he was used to it all these years. Anyway, as long as she is happy, sometimes they are very envious of her and do whatever they want. They can also understand that the reason why she was able to do what she wanted, she must have suffered a lot in the past, and she also felt a little distressed. [Margaret]: I can provide infinitely to the school flowers. Although I am a dark magician and a wizard, the charm is also my best. By the way, what I am best at is actually the curse of space. I mzy, and I make the most ticks. You should know that the physical body of the magician is very weak, then my teleportation symbol is of course the safest, the most stable, and the distance is also very far. In fact, this thing is here, collectively called the roll sleeve, but Everyone has known each other for so long and thinks that the teleportation symbol is more appropriate. If the school flower is needed, I can also make a back and forth teleportation symbol. This is to use the secret method to establish the connection between space and space. From where it disappears to where it will go back, a teleportation symbol can be transmitted back and forth. [School flower]: This is also good, I want it. What do you need then, I will send you a list. The crowd was not polite, after all, they were also friends and mutual help groups. Margaret is always coveted by those modern beautiful skirts, Tang Guo said that when she grows up a bit, she will search her for beautiful skirts in the world. As for Chixiao, it''s still a delicious bite. However, after meeting Wen Yawei''s little friend, he added a hobby, luxury goods for men in the modern world. Whether it is a watch or a car, they like it very much. [Chixiao]: The car that sister Yawei gave me at first, after I drove out of the fairnd, I was shocked by countless fairy friends. Haha, I also imitated one, which is currently driven by spirit stone. As for the girl from Yawei, let''s collect it. [Ziyun]: My watch is also stored, let Chixiao help to get another one. [Mo Yuntian]: Girl, in fact, I really want something, but is it troublesome? Chapter 2142: Devil Angel (15) Chapter 2142: Devil Angel (15) Chapter 2142 Demon Angel (15) [School flower]: Although Brother Mo started to speak, I can get it for youter if I can get it. [Mo Yuntian]: ne, I want a ne. Tang Guo: "..." System: I actually want an airne. I want to go to heaven. [Mo Yuntian]: Last time, the guy from Billy gave me a mech to y. Although there are many functions, I have heard the description of sister Yawei before, and I still prefer airnes. Billy said it was an old antique, they didn''t produce that kind of thing, it was too low-level ... Tang Guo was silent for a while before sending the message: "Then I''ll grow up a bit, I''ll get you a helicopter." [Mo Yuntian]: All right, as long as it''s an airne. At that time, I asked Chixiao to help imitate a car. Seriously, the flying magic of fairnd is really not new, and it is not veryfortable to sit. That is, feel less. In just two days, Tang Guo received the invisibility garment that Chi Xiao prepared for her, and the teleportation symbol Margaret made for her. There are other friends who have prepared all kinds of useful things for her, and they have taken all aspects into consideration. The system can cover a wide range today, and the use of teleportation symbols is really good. In the middle of the night, while Tang Yan was asleep, Tang Guo put on his invisibility cloak, found out the teleportation symbol, and instantly came to the hospital where Shi Jun lived. What surprised her was that Shi Jun didn''t sleep, and there was light in his position. She walked over and saw that the other party was actually ying with a cell phone. When she read the words on the screen, she realized that things were not easy. Shi Jun: How about half a million? I''ll give you half a million. You can get rid of that little girl. If you want to do it, you can do it. In short, you can''t kill someone. If you want to live, it is better to take more photos and videos for me. Shi Jun: I have asked someone to investigate. The two girls will pass through that road every day. When school ends in the afternoon until 7 o''clock in the evening, their adults are basically absent. During this time, you have a lot of opportunities to get started. Shi Jun looked at the screen indignantly. When he saw that the other party answered a good word, he was relieved and returned a deposit of tens of thousands of yuan to the other party. Then, Shi Jun cursed before he put down his phone and fell asleep. "Tunzi, who is the contact person with Shi Jun?" Tang Guo spoke with the system, then raised his hand and p him severely on Shi Jun''s face. The sudden p hurt Shi Jun and shouted out suddenly. Because he was so excited that he touched the wound again, and he grinned with pain. Moreover, because of his uncontrobility, his defecation bag was full and all overflowed, and the smell was nasty. Shi Jun couldn''t stand the shout, which led his wife to help him clean up. Tang Guo stood in the corner and heard Shi Jun scolding him. [The host is big, and those people have been found. They are in the city next door and have the same hobbies as Shi Jun. Some of the videos on that website are from them. But the aggressors on the video are not them, they need to be scanned at close range. "Then let''s check it out." How simple it is. The system took a moment to cover the scope of the two cities. At the same time, Tang Guo was able to see the scene of the neighboring city and found the few people said by the system. At present they are shrinking in the suite of an oldmunity, discussing excitedly, with a word of 500,000. Tang Guo appeared next to them in a cloak, and found that theputer screen in front of them had photos of her and Tang Yan, and her eyes were narrowed. see you tomorrow Chapter 2143: Devil Angel (16) Chapter 2143: Devil Angel (16) Chapter 2143 Demon Angel (16) "When will we pass without saying anything else, the looks of these two little girls are really tender and delicious." "Don''t worry, the half a million and these two little girls are very tempting, but this is not in a remote vige after all. The little girl has something to do that easily attracts the attention of the police and parents. Let s go over and take a closer look. Don''t nt it there. " "The boss is right. In the past, the object we chose was not left-behind children in remote mountain areas, or some little girls that the family did not care about. Safety first, first inquire about the past, and then say that the other party did not say that we should seed immediately. . " "Well, yes, these two little girls are doing well. The brothers will be blessed by that time. After the incident is over, we will put the photos and videos on the Inte and we will definitely get a lot of clicks and rewards. Then we can be cruel. Make a fortune. " [The host isrge. After my scan, I can determine that certain features in the video belong to these people. And on theirputer, I also scanned arge number of their photos and videos, as well as records of withdrawals. Many of them were taken in remote and mountainous areas. Most of them fooled the trust of those little girls with biscuits and other things, and then took videos of bullying them. Those little girls didn''t understand these and were taken by them. Threat, dare not say anything. Basically, that''s it. Parents went out to work, and grandparents didn''t notice it. Even if one or two are exposed asionally, they will not make a big deal. Most of them choose to getpensation, and they are morefortable. After all, they feel very embarrassed. In fact, it is not only this kind of organized people who persecute little girls, but also the special habit of their own. But one thing I cannot deny is that people who log in to that foreign website basically have this habit, and arge part of them are also involved. Recently, he browsed a lot of things on that website. It was ruined. He even had his father start with his daughter, which made his system tremble a little. "Got it." Tang Guo responded softly, and the voice still had the sweetness of the little girl, but the system sounded very embarrassing. When those people were discussing what to do, the system saw Tang Guo draw a knife from the system space, and the knife was cold. He froze for a moment, can imagine what it would be like to have a seven-year-old baby girl holding a knife shorter than her in the middle of the night? Anyway, it gives people a feeling of being shaggy. The system was still wondering if Tang Guo nned to hack these guys, and then heard a scream. He scanned it quickly, and found that a man curled up painfully on the ground, and blood was constantly emerging from the ce he was covering, making his data almost shudder. "what happened?" "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" The remaining men were tense, they turned on all the lights, but did not see anything. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Tang Guo picked another person, and started to cut off with a knife. He chopped the opponent directly, without any trace of muddy water, and the method was very crisp. Of course, another scream came out. There were two left, this time seeing another person in trouble, shouting a ghost, and ran outside. But the door had been locked by Tang Guo, and they couldn''t open. They were pale and shouted in horror: "Ghost, help!" Chapter 2144: Devil Angel (17) Chapter 2144: Devil Angel (17) Chapter 2144 Devil Angel (17) "It''s no use shouting the Buddha." The sound of a sweet and cold little girl sounded, and almost fainted the remaining two. Two swords went down, and the remaining two were also abolished. The pain made them want to faint, but there was no way to faint. The four were curled up in different positions on the floor. At this time, Tang Guo tore off the cloak, revealing her original appearance, and showing a very clean smile to several people. She took out a pair of white gloves, put them on very skillfully, and sat in front of theirputer. She quickly tapped her fingers on the keyboard and felt the pain of the four. She said without looking back, "Don''t shout, I I''ve called you an emergency call and I''ve called the police. I can''t die. " The four widened their eyes and couldn''t understand what she meant. "Oh, I called the police first. People in the police station shoulde faster." It''s not enough to just waste things, of course, to show the evidence to everyone. Although the four felt the pain in their hearts, they still wanted to keep in mind the little baby girl who was sitting beside and typing on the keyboard. At a nce, they found that the little girl was a little familiar. Tang Guo had already got all the evidence into theputer at this time, and felt a few people''s doubts. She smiled and said, "Do you feel that I am familiar? Yes, I am the little girl you n to deal with, isn''t it Think I look good? " Four were silent. "I also think I look good." system: The next four of them watched Tang Guo take out a piece of parchment and wiped all the ces she touched cleanly. The skilled technique numbed their scalp. This is a dream, an illusion. Tang Guo opened the door and several people thought she hade in when they didn''t know when. However, she didn''t know that as soon as she went out, she put on her cloak and returned to the house using the teleportation symbol. As for intentionally showing up and letting those people see it, it was just that she wanted to cause psychological pressure on them. What if they said it was her? Who would believe it? They might even suspect their mental disorders. After all, she was at home this evening, how could she go to a neighboring city. Tang Guo stood in front of the window and smiled happily. Suddenly, she felt a touch of sight, raised her eyes, and looked directly at her house. There was a balcony. There was a light on the balcony, and there was a little boy sitting under the light. It should be no more than ten, maybe nine Look like. The other party seemed to feel her gaze, staring straight at it, without meaning to move away. The two just stared at the small eyes, staring at each other without blinking. Tang Guo stood a bit tired, leaning against the window and supporting his chin, while stillmunicating with the system, "that little boy looks a little cute." System: He doesn''t know when the host likes children so much. Even if the body bes smaller, that is not the reason for pretending to be tender. There is a strange aunt in my heart, and I want to lie to other children, so ashamed. The little boy only stared at Tang Guo. He didn''t say anything. Tang Guo couldn''t hold back, "What are you looking at me for?" But the little boy didn''t respond, just stared at her. "What''s your name? Why don''t you sleep?" The little boy still did not speak, still staring at her, as if to see a flower from her face. "Do you think I''m beautiful too?" The little boy finally expressed something and looked away. Tang Guo: "..." System: I want tough very much. Chapter 2145: Devil Angel (18) Chapter 2145: Devil Angel (18) Chapter 2145 Demon Angel (18) Tang Guo also wants to say something. After all, everyone is a child. It should be no problem to make friends or something. There are not many pretty little girls like her. Unexpectedly, the little boy standing on the balcony across the street did not understand the style, first looked away, and then turned off the light. When she screamed, he turned and entered the room. After taking a look at her, he actually closed the curtains. "It''s not his aesthetics." "Otherwise, it''s too dark, and he doesn''t see my beauty." System: Hehe, people just don''t want to ignore you. In other words, is that little boy the host''s cute? Look at the host''s smile, it should be, otherwise she is not interested in teasing a real little boy, even if she looks good. Tang Guo has gone back to bed to go to bed, but a major incident happened in Linshi. Four adult men were inside the house, and important parts were cut off by mysterious people. Before the police came over, before they had time to investigate the killer, they saw another shocking and angry material. Thest four were taken to the hospital in handcuffs. When they were discharged, they had to go to trial. As for their miserable experience, although it is a bit wrong, no one who has watched those videos is unhappy. After investigation, the four said madly that they were harmed by a little girl. He also said that the picture of the little girl was in theirputer, but the picture of the little girl was not found in theputer in the end. Those who questioned them all thought they were talking nonsense, pretending to be mad to escape punishment. Of course, this does not work. No evidence of the crime was left at the scene. Naturally, the case could only be temporarily suspended because they could not find any clues. Now they have an even more important task, which is to punish these four people and find the victims. All this seems to have nothing to do with Tang Guo. She and Tang Yan live a repeated life every day. It s just that they have lunch at school and do nt go to y. She will take Tang Ye to the library and find a book for each other. After all, Tang Ye is only 5 years old and still studying in kindergarten. Many words I don''t know, I can only see some simple ones with pictures. Even so, Tang Yan is still much smarter than his peers. Tang Guo tried to teach each other the lessons he learned. She thinks Tang Yan is a little smarter, and it is also good to skip grades in the future. Her elder sister is so fortunate that it is also good for Tang Ye to cover her in the future. It is a reward for her knowledge. System: The host is getting shameless. "Brother, are you going to y the piano again?" By the way, after school, Tang Guo has another activity, which is to tease the little boy who is silent and has no word with her so far. Little boys don''t like to talk and oftene back to school, they will sit on the balcony ~ ~ y the piano, as if these activities are fixed. Instead of ignoring her love before, he now nodded to her. This can be considered an improvement. Tang Guo listened to the other side ying the more popr nursery rhymes this year, and quickly said, "I don''t like nursery rhymes, I like the ones that are more formidable, and the taller they are when I hear them." The little boy didn''t respond, but his fingers suddenly stunned, and the notes passed under his fingertips were different. Indeed, the esoteric and tall music came out. Chapter 2146: Devil Angel (19) Chapter 2146: Devil Angel (19) Chapter 2146 Demon Angel (19) "Brother, you y so well." The system felt that if he had a face, he would cover his face, and did not want to tell others that this was his host. He didn''t know this shame. "I still want to hear ..." Tang Guo quickly ordered his favorite tune. When the system was stunned, the little boy could y it instantly. This little boy is really not that simple, s, it is indeed the host''s lovely. No matter what it looks like, there is no way to run away when encountering the host. If she wants anything, he will find it for her, even if most of the stars will pick it. "Sister, you should do your homework." Tang Yan interrupted all this and pulled La Tanguo''s sleeves. "Your homework has not been finished, but the teacher found it, and will be punished." "Do you know those questions?" In the past few months, Tang Guo has been teaching Tang Yan to learn her lessons, and she has learned almost the same with Tang Ye''s IQ. She believed that Tang Yan would. Tang Yan heard Tang Guo''s words, blinked his beautiful eyes, and nodded, "I already know those questions." "Then you make it and show me." Tang Yan was puzzled, Tang Guo continued, "If you don''t make it, how did your sister know you would do it? Just write it with my workbook." "Sister, don''t you want to write your homework?" Tang Yan smiled with a small expression. "The final exam ising soon. Sister, you don''t do your homework. What if the final exam is not good?" "I will have those questions." Tang Yan was not convinced. She didn''t have any homework in kindergarten. The problem was that she had done her homework for months for her sister. Although there were not many homework, it was just one page. She didn''t understand, but she didn''t quite understand. Tang Guo added a fire. "I''m so tired of cooking today. I don''t want to do homework anymore. I won''t do my homework. I will be caught by the teacher tomorrow. I will definitely be scolded." "Then let me do it for you." Tang Yan turned and went back, took out Tang Guo''s workbook, and silently calcted the problem. Mathematics questions look like a few words, and Chinese is just some copying and making sentences. There are not many questions in grade one or two. "Brother, you can y me another one." Tang Yan listened to Tang Guo''s voice, raised his head, stared at the window and sat with a smile on the opposite elder brother, tangled. My sister doesn''t seem to like learning very much. You must be scolded if you have a bad final exam. What can I do if I can''t find a job after entering college? My sister is really tired of cooking every day, and she urges her to study. She likes reading books, and her sister doesn''t seem to like it. If she forces her to do this, she will be unhappy. Tang Guo never expected that Tang Yan was already worried about her future. Tang Yan''s early wisdom and super high IQ are already geniuses, but no one found them. So much smarter than ordinary children. She is thinking about the future while doing her homework. Eventually came to a conclusion that after the sister could not find a job, she would raise her sister. After thinking of the method, Tang Yan smiled happily, and his writing became faster and faster. After a while, Tang Guo''s homework waspleted. The system is speechless. [Host, sister, do you also bully? "I''m training her to prepare for her jump. And my handwriting is too different from that of a child. I don''t doubt the homework I did." System: You lied to the puppy, didn''t you imitate it? Chapter 2147: Devil Angel (20) Chapter 2147: Devil Angel (20) Chapter 2147 Demon Angel (20) Now that Tang Guo is writing the test questions in ss, isn''t it just gradually imitating the handwriting of Tang Yue? It''s justzy, I don''t want to do it, and it''s too bad to be busy with my little brother! "Did I check what you checked?" [It has been found that the little boy is called Shang Jin, who has been autistic since he was a child. He is also a genius with a unique understanding of music. He has worshiped a famous pianist as a teacher. Therefore, people will y the song you want to listen to, and nodded with you, which is already good. The system silently thought that such a little boy could not find another one except Shang Jin. "Which school does he currently attend?" [An autism school specializing in treating autism, after my observation, it seems to be of little use. ] The system said a bit depressed, he went to that ce for twops and felt too depressed. All children are problematic. Why should theye together? Can they really cure diseases in such an environment? What else is the system thinking? Tang Guo leaned against the window again. When the song was over, she shouted, "Brother, the music you y is so nice. You look so good, and your academic performance must be good, right? Now I really want to go to school with you after school, and returning to a ss must be very interesting. " System: Is this OK? ? ? Is this really possible? If possible, he chose to st in ce. He suspected that the guy across from him realized that the host had greatly given the warmth, and he closed himself off. Damn, he''s not pitiful at all, he''s obviously treacherous. As long as he agrees to work with Tang Guo ande to school, he can basically be sure that the other party must have cast a spell on himself, no matter what the illness, he must do as the host said. Then wait and see. "Sister, the homework is done." Tang Yan gave the assignment to Tang Guo, and nced at the little brother who hadn''t spoken in front of him. His sister seemed very interested in him. How did she feel that her sister seemed to be trying to trick someone into ss and go to school with her? The next morning, a new ssmate was transferred to the Tang Guo ss. "This new student, please introduce yourself." Shang Jin stood on the podium. Outside the ssroom was a young couple, nodding in tears and encouraging him. God knows how excited they are when they say to their ss that they want toe to a ss. He has spoken very few times over the years. Shang Jin''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, and finally he wrote his name on the ckboard with chalk: Shang Jin. "Student Shang Jin, please sit in that empty ce." The teacher obviously knew about Shang Jin''s situation and didn''t ask for much. Their parents are not simple. They donated a school building to their school, which is to make them more tolerant. Shang Jin didn''t move, her eyes kept on Tang Guo''s body, her lips pursed, and she couldn''t say anything she wanted to say. "Teacher, this new student must want to sit next to me, or you can help me adjust the seat. I will take good care of the new student." Tang Guo raised his hand, and the positive look made the system feel incredible. Is this his host? ? But that guy must be so cute. Actually came to school, his host is great. "of course can." For students who donated a school building to their school, this right still exists. But first ask Shang Jin, "Student Shang Jin, would you like to sit next to Tang Guo?" Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. see you tomorrow Chapter 2148: Devil Angel (21) Chapter 2148: Devil Angel (21) Chapter 2148 Demon Angel (21) Shang Jin did not squeak, but nodded slightly. The young couple standing at the door had a different look at Tang Guo in an instant. Before, I thought that the little girl looked good. Looking closely, she really looked good and lovely. What''s more, their baby son didn''t refuse the little girl, indicating that they still wanted to be friends with others. The son''s willingness to contact people is a good start. Shang Jin sat beside Tang Guo as he wished, and Tang Guo was in a very good mood. "Brother, are you really here?" Shang Jin and Yu Guang stared at her, unable to see what the expression was. "I''m very happy to be able to take sses with you. You cane to ss or it''s my same table. I didn''t expect it." Hearing this sentence, Shang Jin''s lips turned slightly invisible. "Are you going home from school?" Shang Jin froze a little, then nodded. His fists were clenched tightly, apparently he was not adapted to this environment. "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Listening to the sweet voice, Shang Jin''s heart was loose. The little girl''s words to protect him were like warm air, so that he didn''t feel the surrounding environment was ufortable. System: He knelt on the host. Can such a little boy coax it? "A Jin seems to be able to adapt." Standing outside the ssroom, he was worried about Shang father and mother, watching Shang Jin sitting in the seat calmly all the time, the cute little girl next to him seemed to say something to him, and he asionally nodded. This can break the two people. "I''m more at ease." Shangmu smiled with a reassuring smile, "Although A Jin''s junior high school courses have beenpleted, he has read a few years higher ording to his age. But if A Jin can return to normal, I would rather He is an ordinary child, and it doesn''t matter if he is stupid. " "Rx, A Jin will get better and better, do nt he talk to us asionally recently?" The father s lips were also helpless. Although the words of exchange were for them to help him transfer to school, they were already very happy. This is indeed a good start. The two stood outside for half a ss and saw that Shang Jin was well integrated, at least with the pretty little girl at the same table, so they left with confidence. Tang Guo did not attend the ss very seriously. She made up her mind. She must be ordinary in this world. Shang Jin is a genius, and Tang Yan is also a genius. There are two geniuses. Then she should be an ordinary person. Why be so attractive? So from now on, she will perform moderately on every test, making people pick and choose, and think how much she has improved, and gradually make the teacher ignore her. In ss, she didn''t do any small moves. Anyway, it''s an adult. It''s not good to have small movements to affect ssmates. Although she wants to be ordinary, she doesn''t want to be criticized by the teacher. One week after Shang Jin came to this ss, there was a quiz in the ss. In this test, Shang Jin won the ss''s admiration and the teacher''s praise with a perfect score. He didn''t care about these. He had learned these subjects long ago. It is not something to be proud of to get full marks. Now he was sitting in his seat, frowning and holding a test paper. The score on the test paper is 80 points. For the first grade question, 80 points is really bad. "Brother, is there any problem with the test paper?" It is now time for ss. Tang Guo is eating snacks. Chapter 2149: Devil Angel (22) Chapter 2149: Devil Angel (22) Chapter 2149 Devil Angel (22) Tang Guo handed Shang Jin a lollipop, Shang Jin didn''t pick it up. Tang Guo peeled the lollipop paper and sent it to his mouth. Shang Jin looked at Bai Shengsheng, a little fleshy paw holding a lollipop in front of him, hesitated, and finally bit his mouth with an open mouth. The sweet smell permeated his mouth, making his brows stretch. Especially looking at the little girl in front of him, showing that smile to him, and then looking at 80 points on the test paper, he did not feel angry. "I have done my best." Tang Guo said innocently, "Some people are geniuses, and geniuses can get full marks, but some people are very mediocre, and they can only keep 80 points if they work hard. Instead of doing hard work, you can use Mind is spent on others. " Shang Jin has been listening to Tang Guo''s words, staring straight at her, as if waiting for her to say what she intends to spend the rest of her mind on. "After ss, eating a snack can make you feel better." Shang Jin frowned, so did the rest of her mind spend on snacks? "Half the snack to the younger brother is also a good choice. Eating alone, in fact, no two people eat together happily." Shang Jin''s eyebrows opened, and she was so happy that she finally cancelled Tang Guo''s questions. He came up with a book, not a primary school book, or a junior high school book, but a high school book. The little boy, biting a lollipop, looked at the book indifferently, and the two seemedpletely ipatible. System: [Host, don''t you feel panicked? Not only pretending to be tender, but also cheating on the little boy, I think you can''t say enough. "But my little brother seems to like it very much. He has no ns to help me make up lessons." System: [Perhaps, does he think you have no cure? "Do you think he might think so?" The system''s voice weakened: [Forget it, he''s an unprincipled person. Even if there are principles again, all the principles will turn into bubbles when he encounters a big host. "It''s so good to be small." "The most adorable way to read a book seriously." "I really want to touch his head and squeeze his face again." The system heard Tang Guo muttering at him, and he was speechless. Do what he wanted to do. Why say this to a single person? Tang Guo''s serious eyes caught Shang Jin''s attention. He turned his head, though he didn''t say a word, but the meaning was obvious, watching what he was doing. Tang Guo smiled, "Brother, you look so good." Shang Jin is nine years old and just sick, but his IQ is super high. He had spent so many years in a special school, but in fact his mood was rtively stable. Compared to the kind of autistic child who cannot be self-confident, emotionally out of control, and making some unreasonable child patients, what he wants to do is actually very clear in his mind. He doesn''t speak, he just doesn''t want to speak. He ignores people, just don''t want to ignore people. He is immersed in his own world, that''s just he wants to immerse in his own world. In fact, he doesn''t think he is ill, of course, he can''t cry like a normal child, and express his thoughts in words. But he still has the emotions he deserves, but it is rtively weak. For example, Tang Guo praised him for being good-looking, but still made him feel good. He didn''t say anything, but the look at Tang Guo softened a lot. Chapter 2150: Devil Angel (23) Chapter 2150: Devil Angel (23) Chapter 2150 Demon Angel (23) On the next day, Tang Guo and Tang Yue went out and met Shang Jin. Shang Jin was sent to school by the driver. The driver saw theming and quickly came to drive them to the door. Shang Jin sat in the back seat. Tang Yan saw her sister politely enter the car and sat next to Shang Jin. She silently chose to sit in the co-pilot. I really do nt know what to do with my sister. She tricked the little brother who was opposite into her ss to study. Now she is together every morning, and she has to go home from school in the afternoon. By the way, yesterday''s school was out of school. Her sister took her and said that when she was going to school with Shang Jin in the future, she always felt weird. However, there is no need to crowd the bus, it is really great. "Well, be obedient in ss. Don''t be naughty." Tang Guo touched Tang Yan''s head and waved at her. "I see, sister, I won''t be naughty." Tang Yan repeated what she said yesterday. She knew that her sister was worried about her. Just like the parents of the ssmates, but they have no parents to send them, it is the sister who has been taking care of her. Many times, she wants to say that she has taken care of herself very much, and never has trouble in ss. She is praised by the teacher almost every day, and every time the little red flower has her share. But her sister''s admonition was concerned about her. If she acted impatiently, she would surely annoy her sister just like those bear children. Tang Yan watched Tang Guo and Shang Jin leave together, his eyes suddenly widened. How could my sister''s schoolbag be in the hand of the little brother opposite? ? ? "Little brother, in fact, I can carry it by myself, and the schoolbag is not heavy." Shang Jin did not speak, silently clutching his schoolbag, with a serious expression, and walking side by side with Tang Guo towards the ssroom. "Of course, my little brother helped me carry my schoolbag. I am very happy." Shang Jin still didn''t speak, but the corners of her lips had been bent a little, and her hands were tighter, and she seemed afraid of losing the bag. System: Oh my god, it s really hard to say, even if she enved her sister to help her with her homework, she even lied to the little boy to carry a schoolbag for her. In the ssroom, Shang Jin gave the bag to Tang Guo. Tang Guo took out his homework book and will return itter. At this time, she found that Shang Jin''s schoolbag was bulging, and it didn''t look like a book. Staring curiously, Shang Jin opened the schoolbag and actually took a pocket of food out of it and put it under the drawer of her desk. Then he also took out the workbook and handed it in with her. Turning back, he flipped out of the book and sat silently watching. "Although it is not good to eat too much snacks." While it was still early, it was not early to read, Tang Guo took out the packet of snacks and picked up a bag to open it. , I will control it and not eat it all at once. " "Girls, after all, need to stay in shape and eat too much to look fat." Shang Jin squeezed the pages of the book and paused, looking up at Tang Guojin''s taste of eating, and then buried her head. Tang Guo looked at the side of the little boy and felt that he should be in a good mood. "It tastes good," she murmured, and whispered, "would you like it?" Tang Guo took a speech plum and reached out to Shang Jin''s lips. Shang Jin just nced at it and opened her mouth to hold it. The taste of plum is sour and sweet, he has never eaten such a thing before. "Is it delicious?" It''s not delicious or bad, but Shang Jin nodded subconsciously. Chapter 2151: Devil Angel (24) Chapter 2151: Devil Angel (24) Chapter 2151 Demon Angel (24) The ssmates all found out that the new student Shang Jin ignored no one and said nothing. The only person who can speak in front of him is his deskmate and the most beautiful girl in the ss. The new ssmate Shang Jin''s grades are super good, and he is already the object of worship in the ss. Already there is a little girl who came to ask Shang Jin''s question with a small book. It''s almost the same. After all, she has a good grade and looks so handsome. Who doesn''t like to approach? But before reaching Shang Jin, their little book was copied by Tang Guo. "Student Shang is reading a book seriously. If you have any questions, you can ask me. I will help you. The teacher said that the students should be friendly and supportive." A few little girls have good grades, but they don''t think that Tang Guo''s grades can help them answer the questions. Especially Tang Guo was the only person in the ss and Shang Jin who looked at him differently, which made them a little jealous and a little unconvinced. Now that Tang Guo wants to help them, they ask her real problems to make her ugly, and let Shang Jin ssmates understand how junk his table is. But ... they seem to have failed. No matter how difficult questions they ask, Tang Guo can help them solve them. Not only that, but it is clearer and clearer than what the teacher said, and the simple steps can make them understand. The initial jealousy was long gone. "It turned out to be this way." "Is it that simple?" "Tang Guo, you are so good." After the little girls boasted a wave, they saw Tang Guo''s 80-point paper and couldn''t help asking, "You can do such a difficult question, why didn''t you get a perfect score?" Tang Guo just told them so many problems personally. It must be terrific, and there is no doubt about it. But why is the score not high? The system wants tough in particr, right? I didn''t want my little brother to help other female ssmates to talk about the problem, but actually went on their own. Isn''t it extraordinary now? In fact, even if the female ssmates asked, the cute personality of the guy would definitely not ignore it. "You may not believe it when you say it ..." Tang Guo didn''t change his face, and didn''t feel that he was deceiving the little girl. He deceived two of them anyway, and deceived two of them. It''s just getting upset when you get to the exam. " "Really? That''s too bad." "Can this disease be cured?" The little girl''s jealousy came fast, and so quickly. Tang Guo also gave them snacks just now, and they told them about the problem again. It was definitely not a bad student, and it was indeed the same table as Shang Jin. "Does your adult take you to the hospital for treatment?" "I think your disease is a bit like a psychological problem, so you need to treat it early." ... After finally sending a bunch of little girls, Tang Guo weed a group of little boys toe and ask her questions. Ask her to help them with the topic, and then ask her to drink milk tea at noon. Tang Guo: "..." Everyone likes the beautiful little brother, and everyone likes the beautiful little sister! Shang Jin looked up and looked at the little boys standing around the desk. He took the book in his own hands without saying a word, but on the side of the book, he wrote the steps to answer it. Some things they did nt understand were marked with exnations. The little boys left with a detailed answer book. "Little brother, you are amazing." Tang Guopared his thumbs. Shang Jin did not speak, pursed her lips, and continued to read with her head buried in her ears, apanied by the little girl eating snacks like the bite of a mouse. Very pleasant! Chapter 2152: Devil Angel (25) Chapter 2152: Devil Angel (25) Chapter 2152 Demon Angel (25) At noon, Tang Guo and Shang Jin went to the children''s ss to pick up Tang Yan, and then went to the cafeteria together. Without Tang Guo, Shang Jin would definitely not havee to line up for a meal. But now he is holding three dinner tes by himself, in front of him. And Tang Guo and Tang Yan waited silently, and waited until their aunts asked them what to eat before they talked. After the meals are done, Shang Jin will pass them on and let them take them over. Finally he took his own and squeezed out of the crowd. System: It s not easy. For future daughters-inw, they have to be okay when they have autism. They can also squeeze people in line. "Little brother is working hard, you eat more." Shang Jin looked at Tang Guo silently, looking at the extra meat in his dinner te. "I prefer to be vegetarian. Well girls, keep in shape." Shang Jin buried his head to eat, but still didn''t mean to speak, but when he ate, he subconsciously picked Tang Guo for him to eat until the end. After dinner, Tang Guo was returned to the ssroom by Tang Guo. When she returned to the ssroom, she didn''t see anyone in Shang Jin. After waiting for five minutes, Shang Jin walked into the ssroom with a serious face and a cup of milk tea in her hand. System: No? ? ? Shang Jin put milk tea in front of Tang Guo, and then took out the book to continue reading. "I like this taste." Tang Guo took a sip. This guy is really so cute. I don''t know if he grows up so cute. She sucked tea and smiled as she flipped through theics. Shang Jin asionally looked up at her, and when she saw that she smiled happily, she looked at it for a while, and when she was about to find out, she buried her head and read a book. In this way, Shang Jin was integrated into Tang Guo''s life. sses and go to school together every day. At night, after finishing the homework, Shang Jin would still sit on the balcony and y the piano. Tang Guo always points to her favorite tunes. Shang Jin still doesn''t speak, but she will do what she likes and y her favorite tunes. She didn''t like nursery rhymes. He didn''t really like it either. At first she thought she would like it, and she went to learn two songs. When Tang Yun was in elementary school, Tang Guo found a teacher and said that Tang Yun was very smart and could jump directly to the second grade. Of course, this matter was finally handled by Shang Jin. Tang Yan is really smart, and the papers she made for her are all correct. Such an excellent student and Shang Jin also spoke, and the teacher did nt agree. In this way, Tang Yan sat in the front row of Tang Guo and became his ssmate with his sister. Every day I heard her sister''s boast of her little brother. At noon every day, she can also enjoy a cup of milk tea, fully entrusting her sister. There is also a weekly snack package, because her sister is Tang Guo, and the little brother on the other side gave her a snack package by the way. Tang Yan expressed satisfaction. Seeing Shang Jin is also more pleasing to the eye, those who are good to her sister are all her good friends. On this day, the two sisters, Monk Jin, left the school at the same time and rushed towards the three. Tang Guo felt wrong, grabbed one in one hand, quickly pulled them to the driver''s parking position, pulled the car door and crowded them in. Through the position of the car window, Tang Guo saw Shi Jun with a gloomy face standing outside. Shang Jin also saw the man standing in the corner and noticed him because Tang Guo was watching the man. "Who is he?" The boy''s voice was very nice, a little cold, and a little astringent. Chapter 2153: Devil Angel (26) Chapter 2153: Devil Angel (26) Chapter 2153 Devil Angel (26) "It''s a bad uncle." Tang Yan also recognized Shi Jun standing outside and said subconsciously. However, she shut up after speaking. She was lying down on the window of the car, looking at Shi Jun''s position, and still a little scared in her eyes. She was still a little puzzled. Why did the sister just pull her to run and saw Shi Jun appear, she seemed to understand something. [Host, Shi Jun doesn''t seem to be very disheartened, and he intends to attack you. This case of Shi Jun has passed for several months. Regarding who hurt Shi Jun, his mouth was tight and he was unwilling to disclose something to the police. The police were also very helpless. In the end, they were only able to give up. The victims were reluctant to disclose. There was no clue at the scene, what could they do. Shi Jun''s approach made them believe that Shi Jun had actually made an appointment, and only then had an abnormal situation. Shang Jin still stared at Tang Guo, as if she wanted to hear something from her mouth. "A very bad person." Shang Jin retracted his gaze, took out his mobile phone, shook the window down, took a picture of Shi Jun''s location, and then signaled the driver to drive. Then he dialed a phone number. "A Jin?" The voice over there was pleasantly surprised. "A Jin, are you? Is there anything to call Dad?" Shang Jin''s eyes were a little darker before she said, "Look at the photos." "Dad has seen it, A Jin, is there any problem with this man?" "No good intentions." Shang Jin said a few words, and then spoke for a while, "Daddy, deal." He was not used to saying so many words at once. But the father there was already so happy that he answered quickly, "Okay, Dad will deal with it right away." Shang Jin was also able to hear from the microphone. His father was telling his assistant that his son called his dad today, and he had two more words with him. After the call was hung up, Tang Guo pulled La Shangjin''s sleeve and whispered, "What will the little brother do with that person?" "Dad will handle it." The second sentence is spoken, and speaking to Shang Jin is not so difficult. Especially speaking to Tang Guo, he didn''t feel anything, but he still didn''t like thenguage exchange very much. Fearing she didn''t know, she had to answer. "Then I don''t need to worry." In the face of Tang Guoliang''s eyes, Shang Jin''s lips rose, and he didn''t think it was difficult to speak. Although Shang Jin''s father would repair Shi Jun, Tang Guo felt that Tang Yan was frightened and was upset. In the middle of the night, he put on a cloak and went to Shi Jun''s house. He turned a human into a pig''s head and returned. Today, Shi Jun''s life is not good. Everywhere he goes will be ridiculous. If he still has a little money, those friends who used to drink small wine would not bother him. After all, Shi Jun had something wrong, and the location of the injury was so delicate. Shi Jun does not dare to eat and drink like he did now. Drinking a little more, the bag he hung on will overflow, all kinds of tastes are mixed up, those who drink small wine are not willing to y with him. The more I thought about Shi Jun, the more unwilling he was. The people he askedst time did not know what was going on, and suddenly disappeared. They haven''t seen it yet. Shi Jun can only think that the other party is afraid and afraid to do that. Since Tang Guo met Shi Jun once, he never saw the other side appear. The system still told her that Shi Jun was found in an underground casino and that guy now likes gambling. After Tang Guo heard it, he left it alone. "Then continue to collect information, send me any evidence that is conclusive." [Okay, the host is big. Since this year, incredible cases have appeared in many ces across the country. The victims were all adult males, and the injured parts were the same. More amazingly, these people themselvesmitted many angry crimes and were not clean. After mysterious people have taught each other, they often leave evidence of their crimes. People who watched these videos showed no sympathy for their experiences. Despite this, task forces were still set up in many ces, saying they wanted to catch this mysterious man. However, five years have passed and nothing has been obtained. From time to time, there are some cases of that kind. They don''t even care about what happened to those people, but about those who are injured. Have they done such unreasonable things? At this point, Tang Guoxiao rose early. Her test scores are average and she can go to an ordinary junior high school. Both Shang Jin and Tang Yan Xiaosheng had perfect scores in their exams. They spoke very well. What school Tang Guo attended, what school they attended. Now Tang Guo is sitting in front of the best three junior high school principals in the city, looking at her with a smile on his face. "Tang Guo, then you have to think about our school." Tang Guo: "..." "Sister, you can choose any school, you can choose whatever you want." Tang Yan said confidently. Shang Jin nodded and looked at her. System: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ... the host is big, this is your ordinary life. see you tomorrow Chapter 2154: Devil Angel (27) Chapter 2154: Devil Angel (27) Chapter 2154 Demon Angel (27) Tang Guo eventually chose one of the three junior high schools and was apanied by two super top students. She became the most beautiful student in Xiaoshengchu this year. Obviously, the grades are average, and the junior high school that grades can reach are ordinary. Who told her to have a super-sister and a tablemate who only treated her well. Life has not yet begun, and everyone around him feels that Tang Guo has reached the peak of his life. They even have a hunch that as long as Tang Guo''s grades are not so bad that he can''t pass the high school, then when the senior high school is still in the test, Tang Yan and Shang Jin will still have the best grades. It makes people envy, jealous, and hate. Some people seem ordinary, but no one is lucky and can make ordinary life extraordinary. No matter how envious the surrounding people are, how to discuss this experience, the three Tang Guo went to junior high school to study. Shang Jin still spoke very few times. In fact, in the eyes of ssmates, besides she didn''t like to talk, she became colder. They didn''t think he was sick. They even thought that Shang Jin was disdainful of speaking with mortals like them because IQ was too high. As for why you should talk to Tang Guo, because Tang Guo looks good, that''s right, even if he looks good, even if a genius is a visual animal, he certainly won''t ignore the beautiful young ssmates. Tang Yan is also very beautiful, but she has a person who learns to dominate, but it makes people forget that she is also a beautiful little girl, because her aura is so bright that she can''t see other. In the junior high school ss, Tang Guo still had a seat for monk Jin. Originally, the seat allocation in the ss was not divided like this, but Shang Jin''s situation is special. Many people also know that Shang Jin seems to be a little sick. For the students with good grades, everyone is more tolerant. Many people like this priority. . The junior high school ss teacher smiled and gave the best two seats to Tang Guo and Shang Jin. The eyes of Tang Guo were very pleasing to the eye. Hearing the principal said that if it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s fancy for their school, Shang Jin and Tang Yi would definitely note to their school. You know, Shang Jin s parents promised that where Shang Jin was going to junior high school, they would donate a school building to which junior high school. Yes, in fact, Shang Jin can have so many conveniences. The main reason is that his parents donated teaching buildings to the school for him. This incident happened a long time ago. His father gave up. As long as Shang Jin continued to study, he promised to donate a school building to the school. Shang Jin not only has good grades, but also has rich money at home. Although he is a little quiet, he is different from other male ssmates. He is quiet and does not cause trouble. Isn''t that the teacher''s favorite student? Let s talk about ssmate Tang Ye, who is also a female learner. Although IQ has not been tested, teachers who have taught her feel that Tang Ye s IQ should be very high, and they all think that Tang Ye can jump continuously. All the teachers who knew the information, looked at Tang Guo very kindly and friendly. Even if her test scores were mediocre, she still couldn''t stop the teachers'' love for her. Tang Guo: "I don''t think so." [Don''t host big you think, I always feel wrong. An ordinary person who wants to be an ordinary person is an idiot who dreams. When I watched the game in the afternoon, I watched and fell asleep, forgot to set the rm clock, and then ... I fell asleep at night and almost fell asleep. Almost shocked the soul. Chapter 2155: Devil Angel (28) Chapter 2155: Devil Angel (28) Chapter 2155 Demon Angel (28) "Hello ssmate Tang Yan, my name is Wen Mo." Tang Guo and Shang Jin were sitting together, Tang Yan was still sitting in front of them, and the teachers nned to arrange the three together. They would not admit it, for fear of arranging Tang Yuan to a long distance, causing their dissatisfaction. Tang Yan turned his head and looked at a teenager who was already sitting in his seat. He looked very handsome, and almost at a young age, he could see how the other party grew up. Especially those eyes seemed to be full of wisdom. At that moment, Tang Yan felt that this ssmate was different from other boys. It looks very stable, not jumping and noisy, very clean and even a little meticulous. Fingernails are also trimmed clean. Many boys of this age don''t care much about their image. I like to y outside, and my palms are not so clean, because they like to y ball and various sports activities, or they just like to sit in front of theputer and y games. As for the hairstyle, most boys in junior high school do not care about this. She is different at the same table, his shape is almost perfect. "Hello, do you know me?" "Tang Yan entered the junior high school with a perfect score. Who doesn''t know?" Wen Mo said with a smile. Tang Yan didn''t doubt anything. When she took out the paper towel from the schoolbag and was ready to wipe the chair and table, Wenmo spoke again. "I''ve wiped it for you just now." "Thank you!" Tang Yan smiled and thanked, nced at the chair and was really clean, and sat down. The table was also clean, and there were no bits of debris in the drawer. Tang Yan put the schoolbag in with confidence. She took out two books and couldn''t help raising her head to see Wenmo. Seeing Wenmo always look at her with a gentle smile, "What are you looking at me?" She touched her cheek. "Is there something dirty on my face?" "No." Wenmo didn''t look away. "I''m just shocked." "What was shocked?" Tang Yan was curious, and no one had been staring at her like this. This boy named Wen Mo was still the first. In the past, these little boys looked at her secretly, but she didn''t want to be friends with them. Poor grades and timid! Even if I asked her to y a game, I couldn''t y her. Don''t look at her sister''s bad test every time. When ites to ying games, she can''t y unless her sister lets her. She is even more depressing that every time the teacher draws her sister in ss, she is able to answer the questions. When ites to the exam, my sister will do it. In the words of her sister, she had phobias, and everyone who knew her was convinced. After all these years, why did she help her sister with her homework? She didn''t want to give up trouble, but was a little worried about her sister''s future. She nced at Tang Guo''s position, and saw that she was sitting by the window, eating a packet of snacks. While silent, Shang Jin, who ignored no one, naturally helped her sister unscrew the bottle cap. Tang Yan: "..." Shang Jin may not have seen her sister take the knife, especially the way she ughtered her bones. She picked up the knife and dropped her hands, her strength was just right, and she could cut the meat and bones neatly into small pieces. With that precise power, she couldn''t believe that she couldn''t unscrew the bottle cap and couldn''t move her schoolbag. "Stunning Tang Yan, who got a perfect score every time, turned out to be so beautiful, she was so beautiful." Chapter 2156: Devil Angel (29) Chapter 2156: Devil Angel (29) Chapter 2156 Demon Angel (29) Wen Mo praised Tang Ling''s words. "Have you been hungry? I brought food." Wen Mo took out milk and cookies from the bag and put them in front of Tang Yan. Tang Yan looked at the milk that had been pushed in front of her and inserted the straw. It was all this way. Would it be interesting if she refused again? "My grades are not as good as those of Tang Yan. asionally, it is okay to take full marks. Every time there is a big problem. Now it is junior high school. Student cares a lot. " Tang Yan can understand that this male student who is almost in the same suit with her had originally wanted to hold her thigh. She took the milk refreshingly, "No problem, if you have any difficulties in learning in the future, you can ask me. As long as I know, I will help you." At noon, Tang Guo found a raw face who was silently following Tang Yan. In the ss, this little student grew up well, of course, it was still a little worse than her little brother. "Sister, this is Wenmo. My tablemate is also a new friend. He is different from other stinking boys. From now on, he will cover me." Wenmo ... Tang Guo read it in his heart, couldn''t help looking up at Wen Mo. Wen Mo was also looking at Tang Guo. Those eyes were frank and could not see anything. Tang Guo was a little curious in her eyes. She asked, "How is his grade?" "It shouldn''t be good, he said he would take care of me." Tang Yan said casually, Wenmo was not angry at all, she remembered something, and added a sentence, "He said that he can only take perfect scores asionally, so his grades can only be It''s average. " After all, her monk Jin scored perfect marks every time. Isn''t she ordinary? But it''s better than the other stink boys in the ss. When Xiao Shengchu''s test scores were released before, Tang Guo saw Wen Mo only deducted one point, and nodded, it was very ordinary. Although he deducted one point, the top ten were not included. Because in front of him, in addition to Tang Yan and Shang Jin, the two additional questions were done correctly, and the remaining three full marks, Wenmo in front of them are deducted by one point. The reason why Wen Mo would be a little behind is that his name is a loss. The letter w is really backward in the letter. "Don''t be discouraged, ask me if you don''t understand, and try to get a perfect score for the next exam, so that you will have the opportunity to enter the top five." At the end, Tang Yan added, "I will get more and more difficult questions in the future, even me It is not possible to guarantee a perfect score every time. I heard that some teachers will deduct points. " Wenmo seemed to beforted, "I will try to learn from you." Wen Mo really did say that he would always find Tang Ye free time and discuss problems with her. The original three-person group became a four-person group. Tang Guo pondered Wen Mo''s results, and suddenly shuddered, "Tong, when you said that you would be in high school, which school would I choose and which one would the three of them choose?" [Most likely! ] The systemughed secretly, two super-performing Shang Jin and Tang Yan, plus an ordinary Tang Guo, and an ordinary gentleness. He felt that the students around him were going crazy. At school in the morning, Tang Guo and his team will always meet Wen Mo who has just arrived at the school. Wen Mo wille up to greet him and subconsciously help Tang Ye take the schoolbag. Chapter 2157: Devil Angel (30) Chapter 2157: Devil Angel (30) Chapter 2157 Demon Angel (30) "I still have some strength myself." Tang Yan refused. "You are so kind, Wen Mo." Wenmo didn''t let go, rxedly carrying his schoolbag, and stepped on his side. "The teacher said that the students should be friendly and supportive, and the boys should help the girls. And you should help me so much. It''s the right thing to do this little thing. . " Tang Guo and Shang Jin walked behind. Her school bag was in Shang Jin''s hand, drinking breakfast milk in her hand, and watching Wen Mo''s smile help her sister to take the school bag, which could not be refused. Shang Jin felt Tang Guo''s sight and spit out two simple words, "Worried?" "No, don''t worry." Tang Guo shook his head. "Little brother is going to the ssroom soon. I''ll bete soon." Whatever she was worried about, the men and women met. Shi Jun lost all his fortunes in an underground casino a few years ago. Later, he owed a debt to his buttocks, broke his leg, and cut off a finger. Seeing no hope, his wife ran away. Shi Jun today is not as good as a beggar. Some time ago, she heard that Shi Jun was talking about him, saying that he had be a beggar, and he was so stinky that he would not ept him. ording to him lingering like this, Shi Jun is afraid that he will not be alive for a few years. Shi Jun, who brought tragedy to the original owner and Tang Yang, became like this. Tang Yun in this life did not know those at all, and he would naturally have a happy life. Well, this Wenmo is strange. Wen Mo only showed concern for Tang Yan, but did not reveal any other ws. Apart from being more stable, he did not do anything beyond this age range. Therefore, Tang Guo did not immediately see what happened to Wenmo. Even if there were any problems, she didn''t see any bad intentions. Instead, the other party was good to Tang Yan, so she was happy toment. Wen Mo was also observing Tang Guo, and found that she behaved very ordinary. Once at ss, she hardly read a book once, and the snack in her mouth never stopped. One day, Wenmo discovered something. Tang Yan held two homework books, each with slightly different handwriting. He nced at the name of the workbook. Tang Guo''s words were particrly conspicuous. "What are you doing?" Wenmo asked inconceivably. Tang Yan whispered, and whispered, "Help my sister with her homework." "Don''t she do it?" Wen Mo was startled, and he said why Tang Guo was so busy that he had to do homework after ss. She was all right. She had been eating there without stopping. Although the male student named Shang Jin didn''t talk much, he had to listen to what she said. As a boy, the other party''s behavior was almost without any principle. "I helped her with her homework when she was in first grade." She was in kindergarten then, when she was only five or six years old. Wenmo was silent, did the first grade begin? ? Is it OK? "Sister doesn''t like to do homework, and it''s actually not a troublesome thing, it''s easy to do." Tang Yan buried his head and wrote carefully. Wenmo: "Aren''t you afraid of hurting your sister like this?" "Sister just doesn''t like to do homework. In fact, her grades are still stable." Tang Yan said indifferently. "Even if there is anything in the future, isn''t there still my brother Monk Jin? In short, we are not Will make her sister aggrieved. " Wenmo didn''t say anything, only felt that it was beyond his cognition. Wenmo returned home and rarely saw his dad return so early and greeted him. "Amo, how''s it going?" Wen Heng asked. Chapter 2158: Devil Angel (31) Chapter 2158: Devil Angel (31) Chapter 2158 Devil Angel (31) "OK." Wenmo responded lightly. "Don''t you n to go to another school before? How did you choose here?" "It''s closer to home here," Wenmo replied casually. Wen Heng didn''t ask any more. As a police officer''s intuition, he could feel that Wenmo was lying. And during this time, his son''s changes have been a little big. But because he was too busy, he didn''t realize what the changes in his son were. He came back so early today because there were no important cases in the bureau for the time being. He nned to return to apany his boy. The father and son made a meal together, watched TV while eating, and suddenly caught a news. It seems that a beggar died, but when they saw the beggar''s message, the father and son stopped the meal very tacitly and stared at the TV screen without blinking. Wenmo felt Wenheng''s eyes and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with this beggar?" "I know this beggar. There was a case on him back then that is still an unsolved mystery. Unfortunately, he was unwilling to rx anyway. The original family was fairly solid. He didn''t know what was going on and was gambling. To be honest During that time, I was still worried about the case and sent someone to follow him for a while. " Speaking of which, Wen Heng also sighed a bit, "Later, he went to the casino every day, and it didn''t take long for him to lose his family, his wife ran away, andter became a beggar. I once met him The other person''s eyes were dull and he couldn''t ask anything at first nce. He didn''t expect that he was dead. " "What kind of case is it?" Wen Heng was more interested in talking about the case, and exined the case and Wen Mo in detail in that year. Wen Mo seized the key point. "So, the person who hurt Shi Jun in the first ce has not been found so far." "Well, although I haven''t found who the other party is, I already have the object of suspicion in my heart." Winmer paused and asked, "Who is it?" He was also curious, because it was Shi Jun who was disabled and did such a good thing. "Who else can it be, the mysterious murderer wanted in our country, and the other side only makes one kind of person." Wen Heng opened some materials to Wen Mo to see. Wenmo looked at the information, his pupils suddenly shrank. Who is this guy? These men look miserable. As a man, it''s self-evident how important that thing is. Moreover, after tracking for six years, there was no way to find the true murderer, and no shadow was seen. "Does Dad think this man should be caught?" Wenmo asked. Wen shook his head and smiled, "I don''t know." "If you asked me this question six years ago, I might answer your question, and try to catch this person at all costs." "But over the past six years, the mysterious man has exposed too much, and I don''t know if I should catch it." "As a police officer, my duty is to catch such a person, but as a person, I don''t want the other person to be captured." In this case, Wen Heng would never say it at the police station. It was because Wen Mo was his son that he dared to speak up. When his son wanted to be a police officer, Wen Heng had no objection. "Dad, if my dreams change, would you me me?" "Certainly not. Whatever you choose in the future is your freedom. So Ammer, what has your dream be?" see you tomorrow Chapter 2159: Devil Angel (32) Chapter 2159: Devil Angel (32) Chapter 2159 Demon Angel (32) "Are you reading a chemistry book?" "Yeah." Tang Yan looked up and answered Wen Mo''s words. Seeing Wen Mo staring at her book all the time, "how, are you also interested?" "I see that you have not only chemistry books here, but also many aboutputers. It doesn''t look like junior high school or high school textbooks, it''s kind of like a bookstore, it looks more professional books." Wenmo said his doubt . Nearly all of the books in front of Tang Yan have the thickness of a dictionary. From the appearance alone, it is more scary. Can you imagine a little girl who just entered junior high school, carrying two or three books so heavy in her schoolbag, that almost junior high school students can''t understand? "When I was very young, my sister took me to read in the school library. I seem to have been interested in these two aspects since I was a kid. At first I read in the library. Later, my sister took me to the city library on weekends. . Later, I also turned over the books in the city library, and these were bought by my sister from other ces. " Wenmo took it and turned it over, as he said, these books are very professional. Many bookstores may not be avable yet. As for the Inte, although it can be seen that there are sales, but there are also many piracy. If you buy pirated copies, if something goes wrong, you will lose more. Under normal circumstances, people who buy such books are unlikely to buy pirated copies. "Learningputers requires not only reading books, but also practical operations." "My sister had saved money for me to prepare a rtively high-endptop, but ..." Tang Yan whispered, "but I do nt dare to take it at any time, and I am afraid the family will find it, only when I go back at night Yes. Usually, it''s locked in a cab. " Her father Tang Yuankun had all his mind on his younger brother Tang Bin, and his stepmother Xu Siyun didn''t care about them. Over the years, she was able to grow to this day and was found to have a different talent than ordinary people, thanks to her sister. So she is willing to write homework for six years. Without her sister, how could she touch a different world and find the direction that suits her best? As for why he said this to Wen Mo, maybe Wen Mo looks very trusting. And Wenmo didn''t know the situation of her family. She thought that to share with others, she had a good sister, showing off a little wave, shouldn''t there be anything? Even genius has vanity. For example, she wants to let people know that her sister is not ordinary or ordinary. If it was really ordinary, why did the sister discover her talent at such a young age? System: Your sister is justzy, toozy to work hard, raise a cow, and be happy forever. "I saw you before and looked through the textbooks for high school." Wenmo asked another question, "Are you studying in high school?" "Yeah." Tang Yan did not refute, because there were more than one person studying high school courses. "Then why don''t you choose skipping?" Tang Yi should rightfully say, "I want to be with my sister." "And Brother Shang Jin has learned college courses, and he has no ns to skip the level." Wen Mo''s eyelids fluttered, his heart pursed, "Already learned a college course?" "Yeah, Brother Shang Jin is the smartest." Chapter 2160: Devil Angel (33) Chapter 2160: Devil Angel (33) Chapter 2160 Devil Angel (33) Wen Mo felt a heavy blow, Tang Yan was smarter than he thought. Even with his current ability, it is really easy to cope with the junior high school curriculum. However, he had long forgotten about the high school curriculum. If you want to keep your results, you have to study hard to keep up. As a result, Tang Xiao and Shang Jin, two little farts, are watching high school courses, and one is already watching college courses. This is the real genius. He squinted at the positions of Shang Jin and Tang Guo, no one in those positions. Today, the driver of the family still sent Tang Yan to school. Before that, he didn''t have time to ask, where did the two go. "It''s Brother Shang Jin who wants to participate in the pianopetition. My sister must go to watch thepetition and cheer for Brother Shang Jin." Tang Yan didn''t think there was any problem. Starting from the same ss, almost every year there is any piano. Shang Jin will attend thepetitions and performances. And her sister will not fall every time. With Shang Jin''s help, her sister asked for leave easily. Moreover, her sister''s performance is really stable, not rising or falling, not outstanding and not hindering the ss. The teacher has long given up, thinking that her sister no matter how seriously she studies, that is the grade, it is better to give her some freedom. "Actually, I''m still very interested inputers." Wenmo did not lie, and he was indeed very talented in this regard. As far as chemistry is concerned, he only understands a little bit more than the average person, and he has no intention of actually involving that field. After talking with Dad that day, he was asked what his new dream was. He and Dad said that he likedputers and nned to work in the future. His dad was very supportive. He never knew that he was so enlightened. The next day, I bought him aputer with a high configuration, and hoped that he would study hard what he liked. "If you have any questions in the future, I still have to ask you." Wen Mo said with a smile. Perhaps with the same hobby, Tang Yan''s eyes to see Wenmo are getting more and more gentle. No matter what, don''t mind Wenmo following her. At first the teachers were a little worried, but Tang Yan was a good student of them. Although Wenmo''s academic performance is not bad, in the presence of Tang Yue, he can only use a general description. But Wenmo''s looks are very popr in the ss, and often receive confessions from young girls. The teachers saw Wen Mo and Tang Ye approached, fearing that he would affect Tang Ye and take her badly. After observing for a period of time, I found that the two children got along frankly and got together and almost only discussed learning. There is also a good distance between the two, except that Wen Mo will bring Tang Ye food from time to time, and when shees in the morning, she will help her carry her schoolbag. That''s all, he exined very well. He has many questions to ask Tang Yan. In order to repay her, he can only do things within his ability. After observing like this for a semester, Tang Ye''s final exam was still full marks. The Chinese teacher especially wanted to deduct one point in theposition, who was scolded by teachers in other subjects for covering his face, afraid of being besieged, and finally gave a full mark. However, Wen Mo''s results did not seem to improve, but he was still penalized. But judging from the ranking, he is improving. He was originally in the top ten, but he has now ranked in the top five of the ss. As for Tang Guo, no matter the mid-term exam or the final exam, she will always be in the ss of ten or twenty, moving around before and after, she did not move. The teacher also thought it was a miracle, never seen it before! Chapter 2161: Devil Angel (34) Chapter 2161: Devil Angel (34) Chapter 2161 Devil Angel (34) Every time there are activities and programs in the school, Shang Jin will always arrange to y the piano. In addition to being very talented in studying, Shang Jin is also talented in piano. If he hadn''t worshipped a famous pianist as a teacher, with his current achievements, it is estimated that there will be many famous masters in the world eager to ept him as a student. Shang Jin''s aplishments in piano made their music lessons be Shang Jin''s acting lessons. When the music teacher needed apaniment, watching Shang Jin sitting in the seat with a serious expression, he did not dare to show ugliness and yed the piano apaniment himself. It is a kind invitation to Shang Jin to help. Of course, Shang Jin is not willing to invite anyone. After all, people are still very good. But the music teacher was not worried because there was a little girl sitting next to Shang Jin who liked to listen to piano music. Whenever Shang Jin was stern and looked serious, the little girl next to him would pull his sleeves, open the music book, point to a song above, and whisper, "Little brother, I I want to hear you y this. " Although it''s quiet, I can''t bear the quietness in the ss. Everyone can clearly hear the sweet tones of the little girls. The other boys in the ss are a little annoyed. Why did their parents not have the foresight when they were young and asked them to learn piano? If they learn, do the pretty little girls around them also pull their sleeves and say to them with a sweet voice, little brother, I want to hear that, if you y well or not. No matter what others were doing in the brain, Shang Jin adjusted her sleeves, got up from the seat, and held the music book in her hand. The page opened was exactly the song that Tang Guodian ordered. He sat in front of the piano, and the music teacher''s look at Tang Guo was full of kindness. After giving music ss to Shang Jin''s ss, he felt that every ss was enjoyable. Apanied by a small ssmate Shang Jin, he felt that his singing level had reached the peak of his life. And this ss is also the smoothest. Students in the ss will be immersed in it, and it is really easy to teach. Shang Jin touched the piano keys with her fingers. Although she didn''t look up to see Tang Guo''s side, she could feel that one of the countless lights was the most special. He couldn''t refuse the concentrated, earnest, hot look. The teacher said that he is still a young aplished pianist and cannot perform casually. Shang Jin was entangled in her heart, but Guoguo seemed to like it, and that was the only way to be sorry for the teacher. And this is a music ss, and it is not a public performance. The teacher did not install a monitor on him. It should be unknown. Moreover, every night he ys the piano on the balcony. If Guoguo, who lives opposite, doesn''t listen, he won''t be able to sleep at night. My head is thinking, but my fingers are not panic, ying aplete song. Such a wonderful piece of music, even Wen Meng, had to be immersed in it, and had to admit that every music lesson is a treat. "My sister must be giving flowers to Brother Shang Jin." Sure enough, Tang Yan had just finished speaking and saw Shang Jin walk back to his seat. Tang Guo didn''t know where to find a flower and handed it to Shang Jin. Although Shang Jin didn''t have many expressions, she took the flowers. In Wen Mo''s incredible eyes, Shang Jin found a small vase from the drawer. Chapter 2162: Devil Angel (35) Chapter 2162: Devil Angel (35) Chapter 2162 Devil Angel (35) Wen Mo watched Shang Jin insert the flower into the vase. The careful appearance was really weird. Such details are definitely impossible for junior high school students to discover. But Wenmo is different. He already feels that things are not simple, at least Shang Jin is not simple to Tang Guo. Yes, it is strange that a person with autism not onlyes to a regr school but also carries a schoolbag to a little girl. If he couldn''t figure it out, he would be a fool. So, is the reason why the world has changed so much today, is Shang Jin? He observed Tang Guo for one semester. In addition to snacks, she was snacking. Although it doesn''t mess up in ss, it doesn''t look very serious. So far, the assignments have been made by Tang Ye for her, and all the papers and papers are covered by Tang Ye. Even if the other party was picked up by the teacher to answer the question, Wen Mo was not skeptical, thinking that Shang Jin was secretly reminding. In the end, Wen Mo locked the suspicion on Shang Jin. With autism and genius, his family is so good, so many things are rtively easy. Whether or not, Wenmo just kept this doubt in his mind and didn''t mean to share it with anyone. Yu Guang nced at him, and he was radiating a radian from the corners of his lips as he sang the song on the music book. He wouldn''t be so happy without that mysterious person. Today''s uncle is happy, happy, and sunny, full of vitality at this age. Without those pickled things, I will be very happy in my life. Therefore, the dream of his life is to stay with her and be her guardian. He once guarded many people. In this life, he just wanted to be selfish, just to guard her and protect her. This time, he will not cause any misunderstanding between them because of his identity, and he will not have to suffer from his heart. "Why?" Tang Yan noticed that Wenmo had been staring at her, and raised his hand and waved in front of his eyes. Wenmo came back and said, "I haven''t sang two words, I always tune." "Then let''s sing together, let''s sing, take your time." Where did Wen Mo disagree, then Tang Tang sang. Tang Guo secretly peeled a candy and put it in his mouth, his eyes were on Wen Mo and Tang Yan. [The host is big, Wenmo is soaking your sister. "He is a genius, and he will be very busy in the future. Wenmo is not bad. He has to go to the hall and the kitchen. Now he sits in front of theputer for a few hours. If I did nt call her, she did nt know How long you have to stare at theputer. Wenmo is still a good person, and is also a fate of the uncle. With him, he will be able to take good care of the uncle. " [The host is not afraid, is he suspicious of you? After all, his father is from the police station. "What about suspicion? They have lived a whole new life. If he chooses the same path again, it will be his own death. And I think he is very smart and will not go the same way." Of course, the system knows that Tang Guo is not afraid of suspicion. She really doesn''t show her feet, and no one can detect it. The time in junior high school was wonderful, but the students in Tang Guo''s ss were really tired. The reason for the tiredness is that there are several abnormalities in the ss. Shang Jin and Tang Yan, who tied for the first ce in each exam, also followed Wen Meng. Chapter 2163: Devil Angel (36) Chapter 2163: Devil Angel (36) Chapter 2163 Devil Angel (36) In fact, the three students with good grades were very envious and not jealous at all. What they were really jealous of was Tang Guo who had snacks every day and some monks who were very good. Tang Guo''s grades are ordinary, and the only advantage is that she looks particrly good, so why is her luck so good? Among the junior high school students, there are some whopare Tang Ye and Tang Guo, both inside and outside the words. Tang Ye is one or two years younger than Tang Guo as an elder sister. If you are sour and provocative, if they are really ordinary girls, the two sisters may really be in conflict. However, Tang Guo basically passed by listening to these children''s words. She didn''t care about it at all. Her mind was not there. The one who really couldn''t hear these words was Tang Yan. Why does everyone think her sister is ordinary? Obviously, her sister is just fine except for her bad exam results. System: Miss Tang Yan, your filter is really too big. One day, Tang Yan was in the women''s restroom. As soon as he was about toe out, he heard someone outside discussing Tang Guo and her. It was not Tang Guo who said it outside of his words, Tang Yan was a little angry, and opened the door directly. At that time, those little girls looked embarrassed, Tang Xuan stepped up and nced at a few people. These girls did not perform well and ranked in the middle and lower reaches. Tang Guo''s performance remained within twenty each time, which was considered to be medium. And these are almost the kind outside the thirty. Talking about Tang Guo is also jealous. Tang Yan heard it, and they were a little helpless. "Even if my sister''s grades are mediocre, but with my sister, she will go to any good high school in the future, and who will let my sister have my sister." After speaking, Tang Yan walked out of the women''s toilet with a proud neck. When she was at the door, she turned back, "And Brother Shang Jin''s grades are also very good, and Wen Mo''s grades are OK. In the future, we will choose a high school. But I will leave this choice to my sister. "You have time to care about my sister''s performance. You might as well learn to improve yourself. After all, my sister doesn''t have to worry about anything. In the future, she won''t just pick any high school. " Looking at a few girls looking pale, Tang Yan slowly washed his hands and wiped them with a paper towel before walking back to the ssroom with a smile. Tang Guo is not in the ssroom. Tang Yan walked to Shang Jin. "Brother Shang Jin, let me tell you something." Shang Jin raised her head and motioned to her. "You have to work hard to get a perfect score for the entrance exam." Shang Jin frowned, was it a perfect score? It''s not easy. "The two of us got perfect marks, and my sister was able to pick a school again." Shang Jin heard the words, his face eased a little, and nodded. Tang Yan walked back to her seat happily. When she saw Wen Mo, she poked at Wen Mo''s arm. "Wen Mo, let me discuss something with you." "what''s up?" "We are all in the second day of school. I will spend some time every day to make up for you." Wen Mo is a little puzzled. He is already in the third ce in the ss. Why should he make up? He has worked very hard to keep up with his studies and keep grades. "You must do well in the middle school entrance exam so that we can go to the same school." Looking at Tang Yan''s look of expectation, Wen Mo decided to fight this life and have to take a good test, then nodded. Time hastily passed, and there are more and more mysterious cases across the country. Of course, the other party has not left any ws, but it will always leave some angry videos and evidence. It makes the people who originally wanted to capture the mysterious people have no intention to do those things. Exam. The easiest thing is Tang Guo. Anyway, it''s all about lying and winning. Just take a symbolic test. After the results, Tang Ye and Shang Jin really scored the perfect score, and Wen Mo still deducted a bit. After all, he considered himself a person, and those two were abnormal, which was a little different from him. Before the results came down, there were two of the city''s best high schools to talk to Tang Guo and ask her which high school she would study in the future. No, the grades have juste down, and the principals of the two high schools came to her again. At that time, she and Shang Jin, Tang Yan, and Wen Mo were eating cones at the ice cream shop. "Mr. Tang Guo, how are you thinking?" The two principals smiled. Tang Yan and Shang Jin were geniuses. Such students must get it. And Tang Guo is not a hindrance. Although Wenmo is a little bit worse, it is not bad. If you collect one Tang Guo, you will get three super top students and a teaching building. Is it really a bargain? Tang Guo licked the cone and looked at Shang Jin and Tang Yan. Tang Yan smiled and said, "Sister, which school do you like, you can choose one." see you tomorrow Chapter 2164: Devil Angel (37) Chapter 2164: Devil Angel (37) Chapter 2164 Demon Angel (37) At this point, Tang Guo was already a high school student. What''s more, I am still in the senior ss of this senior high school. It can be said that the students gathered in this ss are the best part of the city. No less than in the past, Xiao Shengchu, she has been known to everyone this time, and has sessfully be a high school figure in our high school. Nothing more than that, just because her grades are not enough to attend this high school. Even if the money is paid to make up for theck of points, it should be the worst ss. Because she is currently sitting in the best ss, everyone is a little skeptical of life. As a student in this ss, it is naturally a ssmate who despise such spection. But because there are three super-honored students, they can read this best ss just like them, as if this is the result of insulting their hard work for three years. Of course, as good, good students who are nervous and study hard, even if they are dissatisfied, they will not have any conflicts with Tang Guo in person. But ... the three super top students seemed to see their thoughts and didn''t want to y with them. In ss, Tang Guo still wouldn''t bother everyone to learn, but she would just sit in her seat and walk away. The teacher didn''t mean to care, as long as she wasn''t arrogant. If Tang Guo chose their school, they wouldn''t get Shang Jin''s three super top students. With their three results, they will then actively participate in the pointpetition to te their own gold, which is the qualification for proper delivery. "I heard that your best ss in junior high school was also brought by your sister, Monk Jin?" The **** the left is really unable to bear Tang Guo''s lesson, read a book, let alone a problem, sit in the seat, holding a pile of snacks. No strange noises were heard, and the snacks didn''t smell strange. But he worked so **** his seat, Tang Guo was eating snacks. She would not admit that she was jealous. She can''t do the girls in the ss, blocking Tang Guo to the toilet or something, she is not the same as those morous cheap goods. She doesn''t bother to engage in any kind of campus violence, but now she is dissatisfied and must express it. Tang Guo swallowed the snack in his mouth and said, "Yeah." He admitted it? ? The girl''s eyes widened. She is the representative of the Chinesenguage department in this ss, and she can be regarded as a small official. It was incredible to hear Tang Guo''s generous admission that she had been taken away. Someone''s face was so thick that it was thicker than the walls of the teaching building. "Even if you are in this ss now, you will only be able to go to other sses if your grades are not enough when the exam is due." Anyway, the girls still intend to hit Tang Guo, "I don''t work hard, I have been taken away by others, and one day I will be eliminated in this environment." Tang Guo put another piece of plum in his mouth and nodded, "You''re right." The girl couldn''t help being depressed, she seemed to be not afraid anyway. "I want to read a book." Although her grades are good, her ranking in this ss is only about twenty. "You are now thest one in the ss." The girl remembered something. "If you want to stay in this ss, you must advance at least ten to be stable." Chapter 2165: Devil Angel (38) Chapter 2165: Devil Angel (38) Chapter 2165 Demon Angel (38) The students in the ss all saw this scene. Shang Jin just frowned, seeing that Tang Guo didn''t care, he buried his head in reading. He was thinking, if he really couldn''t make progress, he would find a way to keep her in this ss. Tang Yun naturally thought the same way. Wenmo looked at her energetic look and knew her thoughts. I thought, he estimated that he would have to be backed up by the other party. However, he was willing. Seriously, he hasn''t felt when it is more fulfilling than it is now. It''s surprisingly good to grow up with my favorite girl and apany her. The students in this top ss seem to be acquiesced, how will Tang Guo be ashamed when the middle school exam expires. Tang Guo, who was taken away, will see the real chapter in the exam. Time passed quickly, and the midterm exam was soon ushered in. Because this school is one of the best high schools in the city, plus the mid-term exams are ressified, the grades are not enough, and they can only go to the first ss. Therefore, the mid-term exam is extremely strict, especially in the test room of the top ss where Tang Guo is located. There are three proctors watching in one test room and monitoring will be started. But everyone has no opinion. The stricter it is, the fairer it will be to those capable students. As long as one cheat is caught, no matter how many points are taken this time, it can only be assigned to the worst ss. Although that ss is the worst, it is much better than those high school grades. Tang Guo''s top ss was divided into two test rooms. Three of Shang Jin were in the first examination room. With Tang Guo''s ranking, she was in the second examination room. Everyone in the first examination room found that every time Tang Guo had to submit the papers in advance, he had to wait outside the examination room for three Shang Jin. Theyughed in their hearts, thinking that Tang Guo, who had submitted his paper so early, would probably be eliminated. Tang Guo''s grades in the school are not only ranked at the end of their ss, but at the end of the grade. Tang Guo stood outside, quietly, and the supervisor did not manage it. Soon, the three of them went out of the ssroom one by one. The students who were still taking the test heard the four of them agree to buy ice cream, and they were about to choke. The midterm exam will end soon. Everyone is looking forward to Tang Guo being eliminated. Don''t sit in this ssroom. The head teacher walked into the ssroom with a smile and found that the ss was very quiet and very satisfied. Most of the students are nervous. What they are most concerned about is actually Tang Guo''s performance. Under such a rigorous examination, Tang Guo has no chance of cheating. And her three monks are not in the same examination room. Don''t talk about giving her the answer before and after. Don''t stare at her all the time to keep her from doing small moves. She also submitted her papers in advance. Therefore, she must have failed the exam! Even Wen Mo is worried that Tang Guo''s grades this time may not be enough for this ss. Tang Guo was very rxed, but Shang Jin was not worried. Tang Yan didn''t seem to be worried either, which made Wenmo strange. He couldn''t help but whispered and asked Tang Yan what happened, wasn''t she worried? "I don''t think my sister has any problems." This is Tang Yan''s intuition. Just as Xiaosheng was at the beginning, her sister''s performance was ranked at the end of the ss. Later, for the first time, she returned to the middle position, so she was not very worried. Chapter 2166: Devil Angel (39) Chapter 2166: Devil Angel (39) Chapter 2166 Demon Angel (39) The much-anticipated transcript was finally put down. Almost 90% of people are not concerned about their own performance, but at the first nce to thest ce, looking for the name called Tang Guo. But thest ce is not Tang Guo. They tangled for a moment, thinking that someone might be abnormal, and muttered quietly that Tang Guo''s luck made her move a little. So they continued to sweep up. After five or six consecutive scans, Tang Guo was not found. Their eyes were wide, and some couldn''t believe it, did so many people behave abnormally this time? But some people have already found their ce in the back, which is simr to their estimated scores. They have improved a bit, and it seems that they have not malfunctioned. Undead, they continued to look forward. Finally, in the twentieth ce, Tang Guo''s name was found. They stared at the name desperately, almost gritted their teeth. No way? ? ? Going to ss, she never asked questions after ss. She would eat snacks when she was free. ? ? This must be a joke. The teacher may have graded the wrong papers. Wenmo looked at Tang Guo''s ranking, which was also a little weird. He couldn''t help but say to Tang Yan, "Is your sister really not hiding?" "My sister has always been smart, she is not ordinary, she is just a little afraid of the test. But many people do nt believe it. I do nt know why, she keeps around twenty in every test, no matter what Neither will progress, nor will they regress. " Wen Mo is a little stunned, so it is really not an ordinary person. On the contrary, many people worked hard and sweat to achieve that result, and Tang Guo had snacks after ss, and he didn''t take the ss seriously. Assignment books and test papers were written by Tang Ye. Well, she is really good at getting her current results. Someone has questioned Tang Guo''s achievements, thinking that something went wrong. Because of the rigorous degree of proctoring, they did not doubt that Tang Guo had cheated. The ssmates who were in the test room with Tang Guo were able to prove that Tang Guo had no chance of cheating. He also said that one of the proctors was sitting next to Tang Guo. Not to mention cheating, he simply raised his head and could not escape the eyes of the proctor . Therefore, their suspicion was that there was no mistake in correcting the test papers. The head teacher knew everyone''s doubts and said with a smile, "I have scanned all the test papers in the ss and passed them to the group. If you have any questions, you can download the test papers and watch them." As for the students'' original papers, they have to keep them sealed. At that time, the questions will be scanned versions on the phone. Most people looked at Tang Guo''s papers for the first time, only to find that her papers were quite neat. Each answer is neat and neat, and the steps can be understood at a nce. They quickly calcted the scores and found that the examination papers were correct. With Tang Guo''s seat in the examination room, it should be said that she did not have a good test score in her examination room, so she could not cheat. Then they have to admit that Tang Guo has made too much progress. At the same time, they are jealous and gritted their teeth. They do nt brush the questions after ss. They eat snacks every day better than them. If she really studies hard, will she give them a perfect score as she did? Oh irritating! Chapter 2167: Devil Angel (40) Chapter 2167: Devil Angel (40) Chapter 2167 Devil Angel (40) Soon, everyone epted Tang Guo''s results. At the same time, the year-round rankings came down. Those students eliminated by this ss also had to pack their bags and immediately went to the ss next door. The other students in the other sses wille to their ss. This kind of situation is basically performed once every half semester. The fiercepetition makes every ss dare not rx. Once rxed, it is possible to roll out to a lesser ss, which can be said to promote their learning well. Of course, this has to get rid of Tang Guo. When the transcript was issued again in the final exam, Tang Guo was still as stable as the 20th. After several tests, everyone was used to it. They have now epted Tang Guo from their hearts, although a little jealous. But they are afraid that their results will be overtaken by others, and they are working hard every day to solve problems, study, and jealousy. Tang Guo still had a good life in high school for three years, and there was almost nothing to worry about. Of course, when it waste at night, it was still her time. When Tang Yan fell asleep, he never knew that Tang Guo would disappear from the bed and reach another ce in the world. There was still a sweet and incredible smile on her face, as if she was happy with snacks. But she would hold a cold glowing knife in her hand, and when she raised the knife, she would always scream a heartbreaking scream. At this moment, she would pass by the man gently, and happily said in his ear, "I like the way you scream." The injured person would stare and ask her in horror. Because they couldn''t see where she was, or even what hurt him, they couldn''t see it. Tang Guo didn''t say much, but put the video of the crimemitted by the man in ce. At the same time, he called the police first, and then helped him call the emergency phone. Then, using the teleportation character, she instantly returned to the position of the bed, at that time, Tang Yan was still asleep. Sometimes, she would wait at the scene, watch the man with a pained face, and be carried on a stretcher, asking the police to return him fairly. The police were already numb and did not bother him, knowing where he was hurt, and looked indifferently to find things on the scene. Sure enough, they found aputer that was turned on, and the video files on the desktop shocked their minds. They just turned it on, closed it, copied it, and brought theputer back. And the man who was waiting for the police to help him, did not know that he was facing a small house where the Quartet could not go out. Many times, this kind of thing happens all over the country at the same time in one night. This makes people judge that the mysterious person is not a person, the person who does all this is a mysterious organization. They have no other hobbies, and the people who make them are such wicked and angry animals. Although this mysterious organization was judged to be a dangerous person, people who knew the organization could hardly produce aversion to it. "Dad, is it happening sote today?" Late at night, Wenmo noticed that the light in the living room was on. It turned out that Wen Heng was back and was eating instant noodles. "A case happened." Wen Heng took two bites and said slowly, "It was the mysterious organization that shot again tonight." Chapter 2168: Devil Angel (41) Chapter 2168: Devil Angel (41) Chapter 2168 Devil Angel (41) "We were notified that between two and three in the morning, a total of five such cases urred." "So much?" Winmer was surprised. "Did it happen in different ces?" "The location is very far north and south, and the distance is very far. I suspect that this organization has a n, first grasp the things these people do, and then act in unison." Wen Heng took another bite of instant noodles and said, "I don''t know this either How many people are there in the organization? ording to the current situation, I am afraid there are a lot of them. " Wenmo also thinks so, but these things are no longer his thing. Now his identity is just a high school student, and those things that the beasts once did, are also angry to him. Now he got retribution. As a jealous man, he should be happy inside. Those people should have been punished. When they deal with those innocent girls, they should think of a day of retribution. Even if the other party cannot be punished by normal means, there will be such a mysterious organization, which will make them worse off and get real retribution. "Did Dad find any clues about their existence?" Wen Mo was still a little nervous. With his current role, he naturally did not want such organizations to be discovered and captured. Wen shook his head and smiled, "No, if they were so easy to find me, your father and I still eat instant noodles here?" "If I can, I would like to eat instant noodles all the time," Wen Heng whispered. "On the premise that they don''t do anything beyond this and hurt innocent people." In Wen Mo''s heart, his father should be a selfless man. Now he has discovered that his father is actually an ordinary person and has the same ideas as ordinary people. "They''re so powerful, it''s almost ten years now," Wenmo said. "Maybe they just want to make the world cleaner." "Maybe." Wen Heng asked a few more things about Wenmo''s learning, and learned that his son had been in the top three, and couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, keep it up." Wen Mo sighed, with the presence, he didn''t want to keep it. He really didn''t want to be too far behind, even if she surpassed her, he couldn''t surpass her by his intelligence quotient, that little pervert was like human being, like Shang Jin. The time in high school is still passing fast. The students in Tangguo''s ss felt the deep maliciousness from Tangguo in these three years. While they were studying hard, she was discussing what to eat for lunch. They worked hard during the ss and she was snacking. They used the word back in physical education. She was ying badminton with monk Jin, and she smiled happily. They worked hard every day to learn, their sleep was reduced by two hours, and people became thin and emaciated. And she? The skin can be torn, fair-faced, and looks bright. Although it is not fat, the cheeks have also lost baby fat, but at a nce, I know that I am especially well-bred. Especially at noon, the ssroom is full of pen-paper, and the sound of writing brushes, and she is the only one wearing earplugs to watch movies. As for Shang Jin, she also attended piano performances from time to time. Tang Wei and Wen Mo will also participate in someputerpetitions. In short, they read very hard in this high school. Finally, after the college entrance examination, everyone was relieved. Chapter 2169: Devil Angel (42) Chapter 2169: Devil Angel (42) Chapter 2169 Demon Angel (42) It is worth mentioning that it has been repeated without the history of the college entrance examination. Because Shang Jin''s three were really excellent, they came to find someone in advance, and also said that they should be exempt from the exam and go directly to school. And they have long heard about what school Tang Guo chooses in the future and what school they will attend. One Tang Guo was able to exchange them for three talents and a teaching building, and they were really willing. They didn''t dare to disturb the three people who were studying hard, so when they were free, they met Tang Guo, sent a bunch of information about their school, and asked her to choose a school to go to school. There was good treatment. At that time, the expressions of the other students in the ss were inexplicable. Obviously the grade has always been middle. Why do people from famous schoolse to her and let her choose a school randomly? This is the biggest humor this year. In the end, several people from Shang Jin took the college entrance examination and entered the university with excellent grades. The university was indeed selected by Tang Guo, but she did not choose randomly, but ording to the actual situation of several of them. This lying winner has also be a generation of legend. Both her junior high school and high school have left her legend. In many years, when the teacher and his ssmates met, Tang Guo was mentioned more often than when Shang Jin was three. Every time she mentioned her, the teacher would sigh, "This is the first lying winner I encountered in my life. Iy in college from junior high school, and the school I attended was better than one. She is also a legend, and I can keep it every time. The ss is medium. It is not sharp and does not hinder the ss. " Students will be envious, why secretly have no such luck? Tang Guo''s test papers were even posted in some ces in the school. At this time, the teacher would say, "Without Tang Guo''s lying win, you can only study hard. Although others are lying winners, their performance is not too bad, at least she can always stay at a certain level. Being backward is also a gift. " "Lying and winning also requires strength." Tang Guo never thought that the ordinary life she hoped for was so extraordinary. Her reputation is even greater than the three of Shang Jin. Anyone who thinks of lying and winning will think of her and the names of the three people Shang Jin. It took a long time for Renjia to remember it. [Large host, give up. The system is also somewhat helpless, who made his home host greatly too good. Now there are several professors sitting in front of Tang Guo. The reason why she is looking for her is to ask which school she wants to study for a master''s degree. That''s right, Shang Jin is about to be escorted again! !! The principal of the school said that the pressure was very high, and other schools were trying to grab people, and he would not let them seed. When those people were gone, the principal smiled and talked to Tang Guo about the many benefits of the school. School, right? " Tang Guo never thought of changing the school. It was good to study for a master''s degree in this school. In the end, the principal released her with satisfaction. When Tang Gui won a master''s degree, her junior high school and high school all knew. The teachers who had taught her silently pushed the sses and exhaled, "It really is the winner." Tomorrow I have to talk to the students. If they don''t work hard, they can''tpare to a winner. see you tomorrow Chapter 2170: Devil Angel (43) Chapter 2170: Devil Angel (43) Chapter 2170 Devil Angel (43) Tang Yan started at university and majored inputer and chemistry at the same time. Even at university, she was as good as ever. Many people think that when she bes a master student, she may choose one of them, but she still chooses to do it at the same time. For her highly gifted students, both the school and the mentors are very forgiving. Compared to Tang Guo, who had snacks from elementary school to master''s degree, Tang Yan High School began to win prizes in chemistry subjects. At the university, he participated in various experiments andputer software development. The awards received are already countless. By the time I was a graduate student, I was in theb almost every day. Wenmo said he was more ordinary. Unlike Tang Wei who is so perverted and can take care of both, he can only concentrate on studyingputer. Tang Yan was so busy that although the number of meetings between the two had been reduced, Wenmo had noints at all. Anyone standing on his side, I''m afraid I would like to see Tang Yan shining in her field, right? Her cleverness and wisdom were not used to walk in the dark at will, but to let everyone know and see her wisdom. After graduating from the master''s degree program, Wenmo didn''t continue his studies. For him, it doesn''t make much sense to continue studying. He should have mastered it. What he needs to do now is to use what he has learned. He founded his own inte technologypany. In addition to being rtively busy in the early days, after the start, thepany became profitable and recruited more talents, so he was not so busy and could take the time to meet Tang Yan. It is worth mentioning that thispany Tang Ye has also joined, and some of its product developments have her shadow in it. The reputation of Wen Mo and Tang Yan alone will attract countless people to invest. As long as they don''t die, thispany can definitely do it. After graduating from the postgraduate program of Tang Yan, she chose to continue her Ph.D., her main focus has been on chemistry and pharmacy, and she is on her old path. But the road is very bright, and she can show her talents. Each researched medicine is a new discovery and progress, and has made a huge contribution to human development. It''s only two years since joining the teamb. Where Tang has gone now, a special bodyguard has been arranged around her, which shows her importance today. Wenmo has been watching, watching her go further and further, and her future is bright. Many times when she sees her short text messages, she canugh. Tang Guo and Shang Jin have already graduated when they reached the master''s degree. Shang Jin did not choose to engage in the profession he studied, but became a pianist. He likes to perform, and he still has very few words. He can''t hear him several times a year. But he likes to perform on the stage. No, it should be said that when he likes to y, he can always feel that there is a most focused look on the audience. When he was most looking forward to it, when the performance was over, the gaze master woulde to the stage and hand him a red rose. He would pick up the small vase aside and put the brightest red rose in it. Whenever this time, the outside world will be very noisy, those people are noisy because of their interaction, but this time is the time when he least hates this noisy world. Chapter 2171: Devil Angel (44) Chapter 2171: Devil Angel (44) # 2171 demon angel (44) After the performance was over again, Shang Jin looked towards Tang Guo after having saluted. I saw Tang Guo got up from his seat, rushed up with a rose in his hand, and the corner of Shang Jin''s mouth rose, and quickly followed, and pulled her down. "It''s still as good as it used to be." Tang Guo exaggerated and sent the rose to his hand. "This is a reward for you." Shang Jin held the rose tightly and put it into the vase. At this time, everyone around was joking and noisy. This should not be the atmosphere of a piano performance, but Shang Jin is an exception. Obviously such a quiet person, but every time because of his noise. They have all heard that the girl beside Shang Jin seems to have grown up with him. In another interview, Shang Jin was asked why he could create such a wonderful song that sounds good when he hears it. That was a rare asion for Shang Jin to say, "Because ... there is someone sweet around me." Because there is a very sweet person around him, the songs he creates are all in a good mood and can be cured by listening. As long as this person stays with him, he can never create a sad song. The inspiration for almost every of his songses from her. Although he didn''t make it clear, he guessed she should know, after all, she was so smart that she was not ordinary at all. When the two went out side by side, Tang Guo was basically talking. Even though Shang Jin rarely spoke, his eyes seemed to stick to her when she spoke. Tang Guo has moved away from his original family, and his current home is still next to Shang Jin. It was a small vi. The money for buying this vi was not made by herself, but was bought by Tang Yan with a bonus. In this regard, Tang Guo was very pleased to express that he could finally enjoy his blessing by raising his sister hard. Her childhood school, ssmates, and teachers mentioned that Tang Guo was still a face full of expressions. I haven''t heard of any postgraduate students who didn''t look for a job and ran with Shang Jin every day. People do not work, they can live in vis, many students are still worried about mortgages, car loans, people are now the pinnacle of life, everything is worry-free. Who makes someone have a genius sister, or someone who has made countless achievements in the chemical industry? No jealousy. Many people adore people like Tang Yan, but what they really admire is a lying winner like Tang Guo. You don''t have to do anything, just raise your sister. Tang Guo and Shang Jin returned home, and when she saw her going back, he handed her bag to her and said a short sentence, "Wait for dinner." "Okay,e over in a moment." Tang Guo took the bag and hurried to the position of the vi. Unexpectedly, I saw a woman standing there just at the door. The woman looked close to fifty years old, but she still kept her figure. But there are also a lot of wrinkles on the face, especially the thick powder is applied, so that those wrinkles are powdery, and they look tacky and embarrassing. . When she saw Tang Guo appear, the woman''s eyes brightened, and she ran quickly to Tang Guo''s face, "Little fruit, you are a small fruit!" Chapter 2172: Devil Angel (45) Chapter 2172: Devil Angel (45) Chapter 2172 Devil Angel (45) "Xiaoguo, I''m your mother, it''s your mother, do you remember me? When you divorced your father, you and Xiaozheng were so a little taller, and in a blink of an eye you grew up." The woman looked very excited, and said in a gesture in front of Tang Guo. The tears in those eyes seemed to be a mother who loved her daughter, and she was moved to tears when she finally saw her daughter. Tang Guo had no expression on his face. Just looking at Li Keshu, he knew that the other party was not doing well. It can be seen from the inferior cosmetic fragrance on the other''s face, as well as that dress. Although the other party tries hard to brighten oneself, but one''s life is not good, and there is no way to cover it. "Is there anything wrong with me?" "Xiaoguo, are you angry that your mother and your dad are divorced? In fact, the mother wants to take you and Xiaoyu away, but you also know that if a mother really takes you away, you will not be able to feed. It s all a problem. Stay with your dad, at least not worry about food or clothing, or else it s not like it is today, is it? "If there is a choice, my mother also wants to keep you by my side. Which mother in the world does not want to be with her daughter?" "Say, what''s the matter." Tang Guo didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party. Li Keshu didn''te, she almost forgot this person. The original body died, as well as Li Keshu''s. Now that the other party is here, it''s time to settle the bill. "Let''s go in and talk, how about it?" Li Keshu''s eyes were a little displeased, but now she doesn''t want to rip her face with Tang Guo. Anyway, this is also her daughter. I heard that this house was bought by Xiao Yan, and has nothing to do with the eldest daughter. The eldest daughter is said to have been able to study in the best school since she was a little girl, and was eventually given a master''s degree, all due to her. I knew the little daughter was so smart, she had to take the little daughter away when she said anything. Take good care of it, the car that her little daughter bought is hers. With her little daughter''s current achievements, she has money to spend in her life. Will she still use it to please a man? The more I think about these things, the more reconciled Li Keshu is. Fortunately, their rtionship is here. She is Li Keshu''s mother, and it is impossible for her to ignore her. Tang Guo first called Shang Jin, "There is something, don''te here, I''lle to you if I deal with it." Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Shang Jin, who had nned toe, stopped. He turned to the top of the building, keeping his eyes on the position of Tanguo Vi. If he doesn''t look, he can''t rest assured. I don''t know what''s going on there. Tang Guo did not let Li Keshu enter, but asked, "I have a very important thing to wait for a while, let me say something directly." For so many years, he never showed up. This Li Keshu was really ugly. Even if you look at your daughter in the face, you shouldn''t be empty-handed. It is clear that the two daughters are used as cash machines. There is no mother-daughter rtionship between them. Li Keshu''s face was not good-looking, but at this time, she also heard Tang Guo''s meaning. It was clear that she was ready to send her money. It s okay, anyway, this is her daughter. This time I want it. I cane over next time. It does nt matter if you do nt go in. Although I''m a bit sorry I didn''t go in and sit on a high-end sofa to see what a big house looks like, as long as I get the money. Chapter 2173: Devil Angel (46) Chapter 2173: Devil Angel (46) Chapter 2173 Devil Angel (46) "Mom has some difficulties recently. She originally started a smallpany. She originally nned to make thepany bigger and will be able to take care of your two sisters in the future. But mom is really not that piece of material. The smallpany reluctantly operates. Once because the capital chain was broken, thepany may not be able to do it, so I just came over and asked you to lend some money to thepany to make a turnover. " Tang Guo''s face was stunned, "That''s the case, how much does it cost?" There is nopany in Li Keshu''s hands, she just came here to cheat money. It is true that Li Keshu owes debts. She owes money on all kinds of formal lending tforms. Basically, every month, she dismantles the east wall and fills the west wall. This is what the system told her just now. When Li Keshu came, the system investigated the other party''s information. "Five ... 500,000." Li Keshu tentatively said a number. "Basically 500,000 can be done. Mom also wants to solve it as soon as possible. When thepany''s crisis is resolved, the three of us will take time to eat. Have a meal. " "500,000 dors." Tang Guo''s voice stretched, seeing Li Keshu''s nervous look. "Then I think of a way, where do you live, I''ll bring it for you if you have enough 500,000 yuan." Li Keshu was pleased, and at the same time a little regrettable. Tang Guo agreed so easily that he wanted to have money. Yes, her little daughter is so powerful, how could she have no money? I heard that most of the money made by the younger daughter goes to the older daughter. The other party said that it was necessary to discuss with the younger daughter. Although it''s a little less, it doesn''t matter. They are mother-daughter rtionship. Theye to Japan for a long time and some time. You can''t get too much at one time, lest the other party is unwilling. Every time you want a little less, you can keep going. With an excited mood, Li Keshu told Tang Guo where she lived. The two also exchanged telephones. Then she smiled and said a few good words, waiting for her news. He also said that thepany''s problems were solved, and he had to be called up for dinner. Tang Guo looked at Li Keshu''s back lightly, and then opened the door and entered the house until the other figure disappeared. She first went to the room, took out the two safes from the closet, opened it, and it turned out that it was all cash. Sheughed at the two safes. "I have already prepared, I hope she will have the opportunity All flowers go out. " The system trembled in the corner, yeah, how could the host greatly forget Li Keshu, the person who finally made the original body dead? Without Li Keshu''s persecution, even if the original body could not figure it out, he could live a little longer. Maybe you can see Tang Yan''s intelligence, and she wants to understand again, who can predict the real result before things happen? Tang Guo put the safe into the system space, and then changed clothes before going to Shang Jin''s house next door. The two enjoyed a delicious meal before Shang Jin looked at her seriously and asked briefly, "What''s wrong?" He asked what had just happened. "It was my biological mother who came to me for money." Seeing Shang Jin''s worry, Tang Guo touched his head. "Don''t worry," her hand touched her cheek along the hair, and she felt as good as ever. "She won''te in the future." Shang Jin didn''t believe that Li Keshu, who he had asked someone to check, also knew something about it. Chapter 2174: Devil Angel (47) Chapter 2174: Devil Angel (47) Chapter 2174 Demon Angel (47) But Tang Guo said there was no problem, and Shang Jin regarded it as no problem. When Li Keshu is really shameless, he will not sit idly by. "Do you want to do so much, don''t you have to watch the stars tonight?" Shang Jin''s eyes lightened. Nothing he enjoyed more than spending time with her, especially on summer nights when they went to the roof to watch the stars. She said she liked watching the stars while listening to him y the piano. In fact, he also likes watching the piano while ying the piano. As for the stars, even if it lights up, it can illuminate the whole night, he is not interested. In his heart, she is his star, and the only one is naturally the brightest. In the next few days, Shang Jin did not perform. Every day is calm and warm. Wenmo also knows that these two people have a beautiful life, sometimes he is very envious, but he also likes his current life. When you are busy, you can meet the brightest person. Seeing her getting better and better, he was sincerely happy. Perhaps in this life, it would be rtivelyte for them to determine their rtionship, because she was too busy, but he was willing to wait for her and stay with her. Tang Guo apanied Shang Jin to watch the stars every night, until there was heavy rain one night, and the two returned home early. Tang Guo returned to the room without rest, but instead put on a cloak, took out the teleportation symbol, and instantly moved to the house where Li Keshu lived. The house where Li Keshu lives is rented, and she spends a lot of money. Although she has got some money these years, she has no savings at all. This house was also rented with her gritted teeth. This house still belongs to a high-end neighborhood, so it is very nice. In the early years, she was still young, and there were still many men who could get hooked. Although not rich, the money would not becking. Since she was forty years old, she was old. At one time, the men were reluctant to look at her, and went to look for young ones, which made her hate her teeth. Li Keshu came out of the bathroom and suddenly saw a person sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was startled. I walked over and found out that this man was Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, it''s sote, it''s still raining. Why are you here?" Li Keshu suddenly responded, "How did youe in?" "You forgot to lock the door." Tang Guo casually made an excuse. Li Keshu recalled that she couldn''t remember whether she had locked the door, but she believed in Tang Guo''s words. It was estimated that she had not paid attention when the door was closed before, and the door had not been closed. "Is the money ready?" Li Keshu asked impatiently. Tang Guo nodded with a smile, "It''s all together, but you have to get it with me, all cash." As soon as Li Keshu''s eyes lighted up, cash was even better. She hurried back to the room to change her clothes without drying her hair, showing how anxious she was. When she came to the living room, she saw Tang Guo and said, "Let''s go now." Thinking of the rain, she turned and went back to get her umbre. "Drink a ss of water before you go." Tang Guo handed Li Keshu a ss of white water. Li Keshu drank without doubt. When she put the cup, she suddenly noticed that Tang Guo''s shoes had not been changed. She subconsciously nced at the door to the living room, and always felt that something was wrong. By the way, it s rainy outside. Tang Guo did nt change his shoes. Why are nt the shoes wet? Just now Li Keshu was thinking about this, his head was dizzy and he fell on the sofa. Tang Guo nced at her, holding Li Keshu''s back cor, using the teleportation symbol. In the dark, she used the teleporter several times, and the sky changed from ck to light in just one minute. This is because she came to the other side of the earth. She put down Li Keshu on an ind, sat down and took out a packet of potato chips to eat, waiting for her to wake up. see you tomorrow Chapter 2175: Devil Angel (48) Chapter 2175: Devil Angel (48) Chapter 2175 Demon Angel (48) I don''t know how long it took, Li Keshu woke up. Opening your eyes is the blue sky and white clouds, and the sea water is flowing along the nose with the breath of grass. She stared nkly at the white clouds floating in the sky, and for a moment did not respond to the current situation. For a moment, she thought she was dreaming. After about three minutes, Li Keshu suddenly turned over from the ground and saw Tang Guo, who was sitting next to him eating potato chips and drinking C. She looked at the smooth te, with bags of snacks, and looked at the jungle, bushes, and an endless sea not far away. Li Keshu muttered to himself, "This must be a dream." Otherwise it was night, why was it daylight. Tang Guo looked at her with a smile and no reminder, and continued to eat. The sound of biting food passed gently into Li Keshu''s ears. After a few more minutes, she suddenly pinched her thigh and made her hiss. She opened her eyes wide, not a dream? "Is this not a dream?" "It''s really not a dream." Tang Guo didn''t mean to put away the food, but answered Li Keshu''s words. Li Keshu stared at Tang Guo with an unpleasant expression, "Where is this?" Why is she here? how did it get here? What did she do while she was asleep? Li Keshu subconsciously touched her body, and found that in addition to this suit is quiteplete, her bag, wallet and other things are gone, not to mention the mobile phone. She looked around, the sea in front and the mountains and mountains in the back. She couldn''t find her personal belongings at all. "I don''t know where this is." Tang Guo was telling the truth, she really didn''t know where it was, just let the system help to scan it. This is a very remote ind, a small ind without traces of human survival ind. Even people outside can''t reach this ce. Because in the outer sea area, some ces are very dangerous. The fog is perennial, and there are various reefs on the bottom of the sea. It can be said that it is a no-man''snd. Even adventurers who are not afraid of death dare note to this ce. This small ind has been carefully selected. The ind is uninhabited and there are not too many ferocious animals. Adults can still live on this ind. The quality of life may not be guaranteed, but there is no worry about their lives. Animals, nts, and insects on the ind have no toxins that can kill humans. In short, humans can live here. Li Keshu didn''t know what Tang Guo thought, but asked, "What do you take me here for?" "Don''t you say that for so many years, we haven''t met each other, and I have found such an opportunity, let''s get together. I''m so busy, there is no time toe." When Li Keshu had something to say, Tang Guo handed the two safes to her, "This is half a million you want, just a little." After hearing 500,000, Li Keshu was excited in her heart, and didn''t think of anything else. Quickly opened the safe, looked at the full box of cash, and almost screamed. 500,000 is not a lot, but there is 500,000 cash in front of her, and it belongs to her. Can she not be excited? The excitement made Li Keshu forget his situation. Chapter 2176: Devil Angel (49) Chapter 2176: Devil Angel (49) Chapter 2176 Devil Angel (49) Although very excited, Li Keshu was still afraid of fraud and took out all the money and looked at it. After making sure it was all money, she couldn''t hold back her mood, put the money back inside, quickly closed the box, reset the password, and put it with her. "With these half a million, my mother''spany is also saved." Li Keshu, who received half a million, didn''t realize where they were. It might be too exciting, so that her brain didn''t have time to think about the surrounding details. For example, she was still wondering why it was dawn. Now she just thinks about how to have a good rtionship with Tang Guozhu, and ns to prepare for the next money. "Xiaoguo, you''re right. Our mother and daughter really do get along so well. We haven''t seen each other for more than 20 years." Tang Guo did not rush to tell Li Keshu that the real situation here. She believes that Li Keshu will understand. Before she understands, she intends to teach Li Keshu a lesson on how to survive on a desert ind in the jungle. "I also want to get along with you, or we''ll have a barbecue in the wild today." Li Keshu didn''t doubt the others and nodded, "Okay, let me see your mother''s skills today." Li Keshu subconsciously thought that Tang Guo was going to surprise her. Even if the other party behaves coldly, but in the end they are mother-daughter rtionship, and the mother suddenly finds up, craving for the child loved by the mother, how can it be rejected? In Tang Guo''s heart, he also longed for his mother to return. So Li Keshu spected that it was Tang Guo who secretly got her here, intending to get along well alone. Li Keshu looked around for barbecues and barbecue grills, but found them several times, but didn''t find them. She looked at the location by the sea, and nned to see if there were any luxurious cruise ships, of course not. She was a little impatient, thinking that the cruise might be temporarily out of her sight. But there are no tools such as meat and barbecue grills. How do they barbecue in the wild? "Xiaoguo, where are we going to barbecue? What about dishes and grills?" At this time, Li Keshu still believed that Tang Guo might have ced these things elsewhere. Tang Guo scratched the hair that fell from his ears, took out a small knife from his pocket, like a household fruit knife, and shook his head. It s meaningful, it s better to use local materials instead. Li Keshu stared and took the material on the spot. What does it mean? "I think there are many wild vegetables here. There must be small animals in the forest. I don''t know what fish can eat at the beach. These are our food." "As for barbecue tools, there are a lot of smooth te here. There are thin and thick ones. If you don''t like te, you can also use wooden sticks to make barbecue grills. Li Keshu understood. She had someints in her heart, but she also watched many wild survival programs. Perhaps her eldest daughter just wants to experience this kind of life. If her rtionship can be improved a little and she will get better money in the future, there will be nothing hard today. "Then I''ll pick wild vegetables first." "it is good." Tang Guo agreed, "Let''s go together." Li Keshu breathed a sigh of relief, and then the two really started to pick wild vegetables and some fruits slowly. Chapter 2177: Devil Angel (50) Chapter 2177: Devil Angel (50) Chapter 2177 Demon Angel (50) After picking wild vegetables and wild fruits, Li Keshu hesitated, "How do animals catch? How do fish catch?" "I make a fork to catch fish." This time, Li Keshu watched and watched Tang Guo cut a small wooden branch with that knife, sharpened the head of the wooden branch, and the position of the tip was a fork. Then they went to the beach to catch fish. After grasping for a while, Tang Guo finally fork to two. Li Keshu breathed a sigh of relief, constantlyining in his heart, it is clear that you can rent a cruise ship with rich money, isn''t it good to blow sea breeze directly on the cruise ship? Have to toss here, experience the primitive life, and get dirty. Of course, Li Keshu looks kind on the surface. Seeing that Tang Guo had forkd the fish soon, she also happily praised Tang Guo for being very powerful, indeed her daughter Yunyun. Tang Guo smiled silently and put the fish back. "I saw the puddles just now, it seems there are crabs and shrimps." Li Keshu gritted his teeth. "Let''s grab it." "Weave some rope with grass, otherwise there will be no ce to catch it." Li Keshu thought that was really the case. At this time, it is toote to weave any containers. For the time being, we haven''t found any materials that can weave baskets. Weaving grass into ropes and binding crabs and shrimps is indeed a way. Li Keshu murmured in her heart, and didn''t know where this stinky girl came from, so she thought it was Tang Guo who didn''t enjoy her childhood with her mother. Now she has to realize it. I heard that some people who have money will remember the past and make up for what was once missing. When weaving the rope, Li Keshu''s fingers were scratched a few small openings. Tang Guo said "concerned", "I know some hemostatic herbs, and I''ll help you find some." After a while, Tang Guo found the hemostatic herb and handed it to Li Keshu, "You chew it yourself and apply it to the wound." Li Keshu was unwilling to use such a simple method. But thinking about the rtionship between the two, she took it with a smile, but also said Tang Guo was sensible. Tang Guo looked at her with glittering eyes. Li Keshu put the herbs into his mouth and chewed. The bitter taste came, almost making her retched. Finally, it was applied to the position of the fingers, and indeed a cool feeling came, and there was no bleeding. The system looks at these, and the heart and liver children are trembling, if he really has heart and liver children. The host is big, really bad. No matter what the situation is, when no one knows the truth, who knows what she thinks in her heart. Too bad, this woman. He could already imagine how desperate Li Keshu would be by then. The rope was woven, and the two went to the puddles to find crabs and shrimp. Tang Guo looked at Li Keshu''s hand and said, "Your hand has a wound. Just look at me now and get the same thing." "Okay." Li Keshu agreed, and now she really didn''t want to bend over to dig those things in the mud, there was no fun at all. She just wanted to pass Tang Guo earlier and leave with 500,000. But for the future, she had to endure all this. Tang Guo''s hands and feet were very sharp, his eyes were still urate, and he caught several crabs, and four shrimp. The crabs and shrimps were **** with the rope weaved before, and they were unable to struggle on the ground. "Finally, I think we need to get a pheasant or a rabbit. It is better if there are wild mushrooms." Chapter 2178: Devil Angel (51) Chapter 2178: Devil Angel (51) Chapter 2178 Demon Angel (51) Li Keshu followed Tang Guo to the jungle. They walked for about half an hour and finally found the trace of the pheasant. In Li Keshu''s incredible eyes, Tang Guo sessfully captured the pheasant with the bow and arrow he just made. When I returned, I found wild mushrooms that I could eat. "The brightly colored ones cannot be eaten. Such things generally grow in humid ces and after rain." Tang Guo said to Li Keshu while picking wild mushrooms. Li Keshu smiled and lovingly, "Xiaoguo knows so much, my mother doesn''t know these." "Mother can only eat ready-made today." Tang Guozhenughed, "It doesn''t matter, there should be no such opportunity in the future." Li Keshu believes that Tang Guo will not take her to such a ce in the future, and engage in local barbecues for local materials. This kind of experience, even once, was really tiring. The two returned to their ces. Tang Guo used a te and a rack for barbecue. Li Keshu finally breathed a sigh of relief, should it be grilled now? When he returned, Tang Guo also picked some spices. Although it was very crude, Li Keshu thought that such things would not happen in the future and did not care about it. After a while, Li Keshu saw Tang Guo sitting beside the barbecue shelf without moving. It was strange, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t it be barbecue now?" "No fire." Tang Guo said a nce at her. Li Keshu froze, "Don''t bake it, just go back." "The materials are all there. It''s a pity to give up. This is an unforgettable experience." Li Keshu frowned. "What should I do?" "I thought about it, let''s just dive in and get fire." what? Log fire? ? ? How long will it take? Tang Guo looked up at the sun in the sky. "It''s a fine day today, and there are many withered leaves around. It shouldn''t take long for us to drill through the wood for fire. What else could Li Keshu do, he could only agree. In the end, Tang Guo spent an hour drilling wood and getting fire. Watching the leaves burn and the meat roasted up, Li Keshu finally breathed a sigh of relief. She really wanted to leave this ghost ce earlier. If she didn''t leave again, she didn''t know what ghost idea she woulde up with, and maybe she would stay here for the night. Of course, things are not over yet. When Tang Guo nned to make pheasant soup, she said that there was no fresh water around the sea and she couldn''t do it. Finally, in Li Keshu''s inexplicable eyes, she began to distill the seawater again, and asked her to watch it seriously. For this time, Li Keshu just wanted to say that she bought a watchst year. After leaving here, she will never participate in any outdoor activities. After the seawater was distilled, there were no more moths. The meat is roasted and the pheasant soup is stewed. Because it is a stone pot, which is a stone picked by Tang Guo, it just looks like a stone pot. Of course, without the seasoning, the taste is definitely not as delicious as the restaurant. But it''s not too bad. Natural things in the wild do taste a bit fragrant. When ites to pheasant soup, Li Keshu really eats a lot. After Li Keshu just said that he wanted to go back, Tang Guo interrupted, "It would be better to stay here today." Li Keshu wanted to refute, but ultimately did not refute. Then Tang Guo took her with him and set up an overnight shed. Chapter 2179: Devil Angel (52) Chapter 2179: Devil Angel (52) Chapter 2179 Devil Angel (52) When the sun went down, the two returned to their sheds. Li Keshu was lying in this humble shed with the feeling that everything was going well tonight. Even if she didn''t have any sleepiness, she closed her eyes hard and tried to make herself fall asleep. She believes that when she wakes up, she can take 500,000 back. That half a million is still under her head. After all, this money is still safe to keep by your side, who knows if Tang Guo''s stinky girl will regret it. Li Keshu didn''t know that when she was asleep, Tang Guo''s figure disappeared into the shed. On the deserted ind, only Li Keshu was left alone. Tang Guo returned home. First, he went to the bathroom, took a bath, and changed his clothes. Then she looked at the time and it was almost dawn. But there was no activity today, shey down and was going to sleep for a while. This sleep went to noon, and Shang Jin''s phone woke her up. "Dine." Tang Guo''s original hazy eyes cleared up. "Okay,e over right away." Tang Guo did not go to see what happened to Li Keshu. There was no way to cover the current position of Li Keshu with the current capabilities of the system. But in terms of time, Li Keshu should still be sleeping, maybe it''s dawning there. Anyway, Li Keshu is impossible to return in her life, and she does not want to care about what will happen to Li Keshu in the future. She has taught each other so many survival skills that she should be able to survive on the ind safely. As an adult, don''t always think about eating ready-made. Shang Jin found that Tang Guo looked a little tired, especially with some blue under his eyes. "I didn''t take a good rest." He touched the position of Tang Guo''s bags under his eyes and frowned. "Well, I was dreamingst night." System: With a smile, Li Keshu is obviously tossing Li Keshu. Whatever dreaming, even if it is a dream, that is tossing Li Keshu in the dream. After lunch, Tang Guo was pushed into the room by Shang Jin, letting her lie on it and wearing a massage goggles. There was darkness before her eyes, and after a while, hypnotic piano music passed to her ears, making her drowsy. "It turns out my little brother''s piano music can still be hypnotized. I thought it just made people want to fall in love." "like?" "I like it, I always like it, as long as you y the song." Tang Guo said with a smile. Although she was sleepy, she still wanted to say a few more words. "If I can hear my brother''s piano music every day , It must be very happy, or you would help me record a few songs. " The sound of the piano stopped momentarily, and when Tang Guo thought something had happened, it rang again. But this time it was not the hypnosis just now, but a piano song about marriage. Beautiful and sweet tunes came to my ears, and everyone who listened seemed to be getting married. Shang Jin''s voice came to Tang Guo''s ears along with the tune, "Guo Guo, marry me! Okay?" Tang Guo :? ? ? system:! !! !! "If you are married, listen to it every day, you don''t need to record." Shang Jin also added that her fingers still didn''t stop. Tang Guo took off his blindfold, looked at Shang Jin''s back, smiled Yingying, "You say it again, I didn''t hear clearly." "Guo Guo, marry me!" Shang Jin was naturally nervous, otherwise, at his level, why could someone be able to hear the songs as if they were shaking. "Okay, then get married." Chapter 2180: Devil Angel (53) Chapter 2180: Devil Angel (53) Chapter 2180 Devil Angel (53) Tang Guo and Shang Jin are married. This is everyone''s expectation, and everyone who knows them thinks these two are the best match. In this world, these two people can find no one other than them, and they are more suitable. Their wedding was grand, and students from elementary school to master''s came to attend. Seeing that the pair was finally married, they were still relieved. It turned out that before they knew it, they picked up their cp, and it was so many years. On the day they got married, the busy Tang Yan let go of everything in his hand, and Wenmo naturally came. Watching the two married, Wen Mo shed tears of envy and secretly nced at Tang Yan who was crying with joy. I do nt know when he will be able to marry him. "Actually, at an early age, my elder sister hooked up with Brother Shang Jin who lived opposite me. I had a feeling that they would be together." Tang Yan said excitedly, "I have waited too long for this day." Not only was Tang Jun excited, everyone present was excited. Looking at the rtionship between Tang Guo and Shang Jin, they will always forget the troubles in life, listening to Shang Jin''s piano music, they will be very warm inside, and always have a feeling of wanting to fall in love. Even if you are sad and tired, listening can be cured. On the Inte, there is still a video of a rose flower by Tang Guo at the end of each performance. Although each time is the same, the two people are always irritating. Over and over, over and over, and over 10,000 times. After the marriage, Tang Guo moved to Shang Jin''s vi to live. As Shang Jin said, she often fell asleep listening to Shang Jin''s piano sounds. System: There are still many times not, don''t ask when he is, everyone should understand! ... Li Keshu was woken up by the sun this time, and he opened his eyes only to find that the sun had hung high in the air. Without a watch or a cell phone, she didn''t know what time it was. But looking at the height of the sun, it should be a little after noon. She quickly went to the safe, opened it, and found that 500,000 was still relieved. She came out of the humble shed, and found no Tang Guo around, thinking that she had slept sote, maybe Tang Guo was still sleeping. When she walked out of the shed, she nced inside. There was no one inside, and her heart was a little abrupt. She didn''t look carefully, thinking that Tang Guo might be looking for food. "This stinky girl is really addicted to living in the wild." The sun was very big, and Li Keshu was reluctant to go outside and blindly, and returned to the shed to lie down. Because it has banana leaves in it, it is cool andfortable to lie down. I didn''t know how long thisy, and the sun moved down a lot. Li Keshu felt that something was wrong, and went out to find Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Until the sun went down, red clouds appeared in the sky, and Li Keshu was exhausted and returned with a pale face. She shouted, "Smelly girl, where have you died!" She crazily got into Tang Guo''s shed, only to find that something was left in it this time. There are two safes, a fruit knife that Tang Guo used before, and a note. The first thing she looked at this time was a note with few words on it: What I should teach you has already taught you, live well. I think half a million is a little less, and it adds 500,000 to you. That knife is blunt, just leave it to you, you can find a sharpening stone to use it. Seeing this, Li Keshu finally copsed and shouted, scatter the money in the safe, all kinds of scolding in his mouth. When she was tired, shey tired in the shed. At first she tried to leave here, butter found that she couldn''t leave and wanted to starve to death. When she was half hungry, she could not bear the hunger and ufortable, and found what was left before, and devoured it. After eating, she actually learned the methods before Tang Guo to catch fish and catch shrimp, but she didn''t get much. After eating every day, she would sit at the seaside and scold Tang Guo with her teeth. Anything unpleasant, she stared at the sea when she was free, hoping toe to a boat to pick her out. Later, the one million she used to ignite, because for a while it was raining heavily, she was only able to dig a hole to keep the tinder, the leaves were not saved in advance, and the one million bill came in handy. see you tomorrow Chapter 2181: Devil Angel (54) Chapter 2181: Devil Angel (54) # 2181 demon angel (54) Most of Li Keshu''s entanglements in those 20 years were men. She just likes her young beauty and is not a true man to her. When she was in her forties and old, the men who had been in love with her and had good words left her side and looked for younger and more beautiful women. Li Keshu was useless to them. When they separated, they took Li Keshu to the ck, so Li Keshu disappeared. These men didn''t know. Even if she knew she was gone, she didn''t care where she went. In their opinion, perhaps Li Keshu also understood that he was old and not good-looking, and did not dare to face the olddy in the mirror, and nned to choose a remote ce where she did not know her to take care of herself. After all, when they were together, Li Keshu also took some money in their hands. More or less they should save some old-age books. Where do they know that Li Keshu has lived the same life as a primitive man. The first few days were better, butter she found that she was smelly and had to find banana leaves instead of clothes and wash her clothes. It''s just that the seawater has a fishy smell, even if the clothes look washed and dried, it also has a fishy smell. She hated it a few times and she put it on. But how can that suit be so low that you wear the same outfit every day and change it from time to time to wash it, no matter how good the cloth can''t stand it. It didn''t take long for the clothes to break through holes one by one. When it waspletely impossible to wear them, Li Keshu could only make clothes with various leaves to cover up his shame. Later, when the RMB was burned by the firewood, the four safes turned out to be a container for her food. Later, she really lived a primitive life, but she had more things than the primitive people, four safes and a fruit knife. In addition to starving to death, she also thought about drowning, but she did not seed, she survived very strong. The animals in the forest on the ind are not very fierce, but from time to time, they still have to grab her food. Li Keshu, who could not do anything, also learned to grin. With some sharpened tools, he wrestled with those animals that grab food. Li Keshu, who did not dare to kill small animals at first, couldn''t change his face when he killed him. No seasoning made the food unptable and hard to swallow. Later, in order to fill his stomach, Li Keshu could swallow it even if it was burnt. In order to take a sip of water, she slowly began to distill sea water. When she was free, she would still be sitting at the beach, scolding Tang Guo with all kinds of swearing words she knew. Sometimes she would yell at the beach and try to find her. The days of Li Keshu passed like this, from the first hope to thest despair. Sometimes she scolded, sometimes cried, and sometimesughed, as if she were crazy, and not as crazy. Tang Guo didn''t know these. Late at night that day, Tang Guo returned to the room and saw Shang Jin sitting by the bed. Shang Jin''s eyes fell on her, only a little surprised in her eyes when she suddenly appeared in the room. Soon he reacted and walked up to embrace Tang Guo, it felt like a lost feeling. In the middle of the night, he found that it was cold around him, and searched the entire vi without her. He really thought that she would nevere back and lose her. Chapter 2182: Devil Angel (55) Chapter 2182: Devil Angel (55) Chapter 2182 Devil Angel (55) "Where did you go?" There was a bit of fear, a bit of tension in Shang Jin''s voice, and a little bit of rejoicing. In short, the emotion revealed in this sentence is too much, and it is the mostplicated sentence that he has spoken since he was born. Tang Guo hugged him and patted him on the back. "Brother, I''m scared of you. I''ll let you know when I go down to work." "Will you return when you go?" "How could I note back, and here you are. If I really don''te back, I won''te back today." Since they were all married, Tang Guo had no ns to hide what she was about to do. Even if Shang Jin knew it, she wouldn''t stop her. Maybe the other person wouldn''t ask her what to do. The most important thing was whether she woulde back. Sure enough, he did. asionally at night will disappear for a while, as a pillow person sooner orter to know. Tonight, she was half-intentional. If Shang Jin didn''t find it, she would talk to him, and she would not hide him after going out. Shang Jin hugged her for a while and was reluctant to let go of her hands, so she was afraid she would fly away. "Wake me upter." Sure enough, as she expected, Shang Jin was most concerned about her existence, not what she suddenly disappeared, and even did not care about how she suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared. Tang Guo lifted his eyes, and saw Shang Jin''s serious and persistent eyes, stamped his feet and kissed his lips, "Yes, I will wake you up in the future, I ca nt sleep without you, either Brother, you will go to the kitchen to cook for me, and when Ie back, I will be able to have some supper. " "it is good." Shang Jin agreed, and she was a little happy. Then he pushed Tang Guo to the bathroom and turned around to help her get clean clothes. Atst he stood at the door of the bathroom and waited for her when she needed to get her clothes in. Since Shang Jin knew this secret, Tang Guo did not hide it when he went out. At dinner, she would first tell the monk Jin that when she would wait, she would go out. Shang Jin never asked her where she was going. Only after that time, he sat in the room and watched her disappear. Then he would go to the kitchen to cook, and at first he was still a little nervous that she would note back. Later, more times, she returned every time, Shang Jin gradually relieved. No matter what she does, as long as shees back. Sure enough, he said that she was the most ordinary, and she was obviously the most extraordinary. This time, Tang Guo received thetest information from the system. Looking at the information, she was already dull, and her anger was useless. At this time, she would only transform into a sinful harvester. The victims of the incident were beautiful boys and girls in orphanages, and the organizers were the orphanage directors and other members. They were mainly facing wealthy merchants with special habit. In her hands, no matter what the rich merchants are, they have to pay a heavy price, not only for physical pain, but also for them to be "famous." Moreover, this time the location is also very close, the other party''s current activities are gathered in the vi of a wealthy merchant. As it happens, this vi is not far from the vi where she lives. Shang Jin stood in front of Tang Guo eagerly, her eyes waiting for her. She hugged him, and when she was going to leave, Shang Jin pointed her face. She chuckled, stomped and kissed his cheek. "I''ll be back soon." Chapter 2183: Devil Angel (56) Chapter 2183: Devil Angel (56) Chapter 2183 Devil Angel (56) Shang Jin watched Tang Guo disappear into the room, turned on theputer on the side, and opened a recording. Listen carefully, this recording is actually the daily conversation between him and Tang Guo at home. He recorded many of these recordings during this time and basically did not repeat them. He didn''t know what she was doing, but he must be ready for her at home. The window curtain was pulled up. He took a dummy from the back of the closet and put it on a chair that Tang Guo usually likes to sit on. This dummy will still move, but it does nt move all the time, but asionally, just If you look at the shadow, it is really no different from people. It''s eight o''clock now. The lights are on. When you look at the curtains from the outside, you can see a woman sitting by the window as if she is reading a book with her chin on her back. With the recordings, it''s like two Young couple life everyday. The recording was yed for a while, and when he stopped, he would go to the kitchen to cook. Tang Guowan never expected that Shang Jin would be carrying such a thing behind her. At this point, Tang Guo hade to a vi not far from her house. Today, there are more than twenty wealthy businessmen who are here to party and enjoy a feast. She appeared in the vi in a cloak, and saw just over twenty boys dressed very brightly, but pale, standing on the side of the coffee table, shivering boys and girls. These boys and girls haven''t been here once or twice. Each time they participated in such activities, they were finally carried back to the orphanage like rag dolls. These people will hurt their bodies, but they will not hurt their faces. After ten days and a half months of raising in an orphanage, their bodies slowly recover, and they will face the matter of being selected here. They don''t want toe, but they have no choice. They have no parents and no loved ones. If you want to live, you can only be at the mercy of these people and be treated as tools by them. Of course, how many of theme, not necessarily how many people will eventually go back. As for those who can never wake up, they don''t know where these people will go. Even if they know, there is nothing they can do. Because they are a group of people whose fate is beyond their control. By the time they grow up, they have suffered severe physical and mental injuries. If they want to survive, they can only be obedient, otherwise there are ways for people here to let them experience what it means to die. Where will the kind donors outside know that all the money they donated to the orphanage is all put in the pockets of the president and some people in the orphanage? When they are old, they will also be sent to nearby schools to study, but the teachers who teach them are also orphanages. They have no chance to do anything, even dare not do it, because they have no idea what they contact Those people, aren''t they? People who once resisted were of course unsessful andter disappeared. There is one less child in the orphanage, and there are many reasons to use it as an excuse, and no one cares. Tang Guo walked past these children. They were basically five to ten years old. They were supposed to be lively and happy, but their delicate faces were only numb, their eyes were dark and there was no glimmer. At the moment, the gathering has not started. The wealthy merchants have not all arrived yet, Tang Guo was patiently sitting in the stairwell, waiting for their arrival. At about nine o''clock, everyone came. The children were so beautifully dressed and ced in front of them like goods, leaving them to choose. Tang Guo finally saw that the different expressions on these children''s faces were just despair! When each person picked a child, Tang Guo started. She walked down the stairs quickly, already holding a knife in her hand. One person only felt that there was any power to push him, and he had to put down the child in his hand. When he asked what was happening, he felt a sharp pain in a certain part, and he almost passed out. Chapter 2184: Devil Angel (57) Chapter 2184: Devil Angel (57) Chapter 2184 Devil Angel (57) With the screams, everyone was attracted. The child who was dropped on the ground was a little confused, and even if she felt some pain, she didn''t dare to call out. When she could see clearly that the man who had just held her rolled on the ground, arge area of blood was constantly leaking out from somewhere, and there was a little sparkle in her eyes. From the previous despair, it became a faint pleasure and joy. Of course, she remembered something, and soon covered up her mood, and her expression became like that just now, and she couldn''t see anything. However, as long as she looked carefully, her body was shaking, her mouth was slightly bent, and she sat on the ground staring dumbly at the painful man. In fact, she wasughing wildly. Although she didn''t know what happened to the man, she thought it was retribution. It was God who could nt see it, and specifically punished him. Otherwise, why does this bizarre happen? A scream came out, and another scream sounded. It finally caught the attention of others. At this time, three people had been injured, and they screamed in pain on the ground. Others saw that the situation was not right. They threw the child in their hands aside, some ran outside the door, some ran upstairs, and nned to find a ce to hide, while others ran out of their mobile phones and prepared to call. It is impossible for them to bring other people and bodyguards during such activities. After all, this kind of thing has been exposed, but it is a fatal blow to them. Now that thework is so developed, in fact, they are also afraid, but they ca nt stop them. Just a bit of this hobby. Those who nned to run out of the vi found that the door had been locked for a long time. The caller found that there was no signal on the mobile phone. Listening to the screams in his ears, he continued to rush to a ce where he could run. The people who went upstairs found that every room was locked. The only ce they can move is the living room of the vi. In a short period of time, eight people were already rolling on the ground in pain. No matter what method they used, they couldn''t stop things from happening. Someone even knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy, saying that he didn''t dare. As long as he was let go, he was willing to do more good things in his life. Waiting for him was just a scream of his own, and his forehead was blue and tender. In just ten minutes, everything is over. The group of children who were thrown aside, stood numbly and excitedly in the corner, watching these usual perverts, jumping up and down like monkeys, and even crying for a fortune for mercy without escape from punishment , Their heavy and sad heart, some relief. To be honest, watching them suffer while they are alive, they feel really good. Tang Guo also noticed these children, that is, noticed their situation, and did such things in person. They are no longer ordinary children in their hearts. Looking at these people is punished. On the contrary, they will be more happy. In the end, she called the police and emergency phone, and the information about the crimesmitted by these people did not remain in the vi alone, but let the system publish it all over thework. After all, the identities of these people are rich businessmen, and they are very implicated. If all the evidence is not exposed, they may still be able to escape. After doing this, Tang Guo wrote a paragraph with a piece of paper and put it in front of the children: to survive, your life has just begun! The former darkness has ended, and you are about to wee light. Chapter 2185: Devil Angel (58) Chapter 2185: Devil Angel (58) Chapter 2185 Devil Angel (58) This day, people who were originally online suddenly saw a pop-up post. Because the title was so attractive, they had to click in. When I went in and saw the contents, they were so angry that they almost dropped their phones to the ground. At 9 o''clock in the evening, in the era of big dataworks, few people are sleeping at this time, especially young people, who are basically holding mobile phones while watching. In countless forums, the behavior of those rich businessmen has been exposed in various ces, and each incident is recorded in detail, the list, the people involved, and the ce. Not only that, but also the tax evasion of thesepanies. Although some tforms found that this matter was serious, they took control immediately, deleted the posts, and set up keyword blocking. But their technology cannot escape the system. As long as the system thinks about it, it can directly expose this information to the eyes of the broad masses of people, and let those darkness disappear. The tform administrators were desperate because they found that no matter what, they could not prevent those posts from existing. One was deleted and another was immediately avable. Then they found that all major tforms are like this, even some small windows. It seems as if there is a pair of invisible hands in the middle of thework, and everything is in the hands of the other person. The mysterious man has mastered thework. However, the majority of Inte users seriously and really looked at those materials, and the more they got angry, they also knew the surnames of these tforms, and they clicked to save and take screenshots. Even if they were deleted, they could take out a backup. Information about the director and members of the orphanage, as well as those involved, was revealed. It didn''t take long before the police received the rm and hurried to the scene of the incident. When the door was opened, a scream was heard, and ambnce personnel rushed to stop the injured person at the scene. At the same time, they all found the group of children standing in the corner, expressionless and numb. There was also a child who seemed to be eating. They took a closer look and left some paper scraps in the corners of his mouth to let them guess that he should be eating paper. For this behavior, they can only judge the child''s abnormality as a result of his long-term torture and some mental disorders. Otherwise, these people have encountered such a thing, how terrible the scene is, why can they stand in the corner quietly, do nothing, run, or make trouble? If it were a normal child, I would have been scared. Where did they know that the child who had previously eaten the paper just felt that someone wasing. They have seen the darkest thing, and subconsciously eat the piece of paper that Tang Guo gave them before. No matter who does the work or who writes, they will take good care of her and keep her from being discovered. If it were not for her arrival, these baddies would not have been punished. Tang Guo dare to leave this piece of paper without fear of exposure. She didn''t want anyone to know that it was her, so no one knew. In fact, these children are not so ufortable, even if they are looked at. Although these eyes are somewhat different, what eyes are more embarrassing than those looking at them like goods and beasts? The children were also taken away. The orphanage was closed that day. All the children were taken away. They are currently undergoing psychological counseling. And this incident is a shock for the whole country and is very much valued. Tang Guo, who had done all this, had already returned to the vi and had a supper made by Shang Jin for her, and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. Shang Jin was sitting on the sofa, listening to the sound of water in the bathroom, and looking at thetest news on the Inte. He narrowed his eyes, nced at the time of the incident, and met. When Tang Guo came out, he took a dry towel to help wipe the excess water on her hair, and then asked her to sit in front and blow her hair carefully. This scene was very warm. see you tomorrow This world is almost over! ! Chapter 2186: Devil Angel (59) Chapter 2186: Devil Angel (59) Chapter 2186 Demon Angel (59) At dawn, the entirework was boiling over this orphanage incident. The insults from countlessizens who are jealous and hateful cannot be stopped. I don''t know who revealed the hospitals where the participants are currently. Not only are numerous reporters like honeb bees swarming to that ce, but also some members of their organization went to that hospital to surround them. Not only that, the grouppanies under these people''s names were all surrounded by people. There were reporters squatting outside their homes, and even some angry people smashed tomatoes and eggs on their windows. When their families show up, they will be surrounded by a swarm of reporters. Especially when these people''s wives faced reporters, they were dumb asked and embarrassed. They only knew that their husbands did have a lot of women outside, and young and beautiful women did not know how much they raised. But they really didn''t guess that they still have this hobby and start with such young children. They may be indifferent to their husbands and women, and not so concerned. But for them to hurt those children, any woman who has been a mother is difficult to ept. When I saw those videos yesterday, many women were already confused. Later, the bodyguards took them away from the siege of the reporter. Faced with one sharp question after another, they were at a loss and didn''t know how to answer. The reporter asked them if they knew what their husband did. If they didn''t know that they were husband and wife, how could they not know? Even if you really do nt know, are nt they husband and wife? It is not clear whether the husband is doing such a thing outside or not. If you know, then the problem is serious. Of course, whether they know it or not, they can only say that they don''t know. As for the others, it is out of control. This time, the evidence is conclusive. It should be said that theizens of the entirework have quickly retained countless evidences. One night''s fermentation, these contents can be seen everywhere on all tforms, and it is impossible to close them. Unless all these tforms are closed, no, thework should be closed. But now that everyone knows things, can shutting down the Inte shut you down? This time, things are not as catchy as before, and the evidence is insufficient. Because the evidence is too strong, these people have nowhere to run. In particr, several of the wealthy merchants have also made a lot of charities, and several of them are about orphanages and projects that care for children in backward mountain areas. Now if you look out those pictures and videos, the gentle face instantly reminds you of a word: human face and beast heart. There is sufficient evidence, and Tang Guo has found almost all the ces that need to be checked. Just follow the instructions above to seal the relevant ces and arrest people. Everything went smoothly, and the principal of the school was involved. The school was where the children of the orphanage went to school. It turned out that they had nowhere to run. That school was another cage. The children who had wanted to escape and wanted to expose all of them were eventually killed because they didn''t find out that the school was also a wolf den. In a short time, all this was settled. The convictions for the convictions, although great, are none of them well given the evidence. In the end, the whereabouts and future of the children in the orphanage have be a concern for the majority ofizens. Chapter 2187: Devil Angel (60) Chapter 2187: Devil Angel (60) Chapter 2187 Demon Angel (60) Many people are worried that if these groups of children, who have suffered numerous physical and mental damage, will be sent to ordinary schools for sses, they will not be pointed. Tong Yan''s wordlessness is the most hurtful. Children who have suffered these things must be very fragile. If the ordinary children in the school are not sensible, say something casually, or even form small groups, they are unwilling to y with them, which will hurt them again. It''s also because things are so big that children''s information is absolutely confidential. There was another reporter who took some photos before, and even nned to interview the children in the past about what happened to them. Then ... the reporter was arrested directly. Not only was he arrested, but now he is facing prosecution. Many reporters heard the news, and at first thought it was nothing more than intimidation. Later, two others who did not fear death mixed in and were arrested again. And this time, some people disclosed that it seems that aw needs to be added because of special circumstances. The n above is to quickly pass thisw and execute it immediately when it passes. Everything happened too quickly, and they hadn''t responded yet. Those three reporters were finally charged and sentenced, and the situation was more serious than ever. Of course, there is still no way to solve the whereabouts of these children. We ca nt prevent them from going to school or contacting people. They really have no way of guaranteeing that they will not be bullied in one ce. Even if they are scattered into ordinary schools, these children''s personalities are very out of ce. They are so different from ordinary children. Basically, I stood in the corner and looked around with a pair of calm eyes. Or just squatting aside and staring somewhere. Some people who like to read books keep staring at them. Those who like to y mobile phones have been staring at mobile phones. There is also a daze, a daze is all morning. No matter what they say to them, they are all listening carefully, and after they have finished speaking, they will not bother. Older children may still talk to others. As for those who are small, seeing some men who are fat or strong, they will subconsciously stand in ce, motionless, and the sadness that appears in their eyes is really distressing. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, more than twenty children who experienced the magical ident that day, their eyes are a little different from other children. How is it different? It is because their eyes are different, and when there is no one, they will gather together and mumble about something. Obviously, a small group has been formed. In short, people have to live a lot. Just when everyone was frowning, good news came. The famous pianist Shang Jin is willing to ept these children, and Shang Jin is the sole heir of the Shang family. If he wants to ept this group of children and give them a quiet learning environment, he can definitely do it. "I and Guoguo don''t have children." Shang Jin confronted the person who asked him, and he gave a reason. When everyone was surprised, he said another sentence, "My house has many houses." Tang Guo was standing beside Shang Jin and was holding him. He almostughed when he heard this sentence. Yes, yes, her little brother''s house really has a lot of houses. Shang Jin''s parents also apanied her, and they couldn''t helpughing when they heard this, and they absolutely agreed to this matter. Chapter 2188: Devil Angel (61) Chapter 2188: Devil Angel (61) Chapter 2188 Devil Angel (61) "Publishing the video to the public is definitely not eptable, but we can ept it by providing it to the relevant departments." Tang Guo said, "It would have been good to give them a stable and quiet environment. If the video was released to the public, it would not mean exposure In view of their privacy, when everyone grew up watching them as monkeys, could they be happy? " "Unless some of them voluntarily announce all this in the future, no one has the right to publish their lives and studies to the outside world." "Ms. Tang said that we didn''t think about it." Shang Jin nced at the person who said this and corrected, "It''s Mrs. Shang." Tang Guo kept his lips grinning, and the man who had spoken froze for a moment, and then quickly responded, "Yes, it is my mouth that I should call Mrs. Shang." Then he subconsciously nced at Shang Jin''s mother, so this should be called What, soon he reacted, and said to his mother Shang Jin, "So Mrs. Shang, after epting this group of children, we will also send some people to take care of it, do you have anyments?" The mother of Shang Jin just had a smile on her face, and she obviously epted the title. That''s right, she has a daughter-inw in her family. The daughter-inw is a new wife, and she should be Mrs. Shang, a good name. Since meeting Tang Guo, her son not only lived a normal life, but also became their pride and achieved the pianist''s achievements. Although the two don''t have children now, Shang Jin''s mother doesn''t ask much. As long as his son is happy, those children are really pitiful, and Xiaonian suffered so many. In the end, this matter was determined. Around the vi where Shang Jin and Tang Guo lived, there were several vis belonging to him. But after getting married, he transferred all these vis to Tang Guo''s name. Now these vis are just for those children, there are about a hundred children in that orphanage. Living in these vis is just right, not crowded or deserted. Later, Dad Shang bought a plot ofnd around him and built a school directly for these children. Two of the teachers were Tang Guo and Shang Jin. Tang Guo taught them cultural lessons. She taught all the subjects on her own. When Tang Yan was stunned when she heard this, herzy sister would be an all-round teacher. And Shang Jin was not idle, except for the performance time, he was responsible for the art lessons of these children. Although he is a pianist, the instrument that he knows is not just a piano. Other instruments are basically the same. There is always one that children like. And art, he will. But he teaches art lessons and is most fond of portraits. The portrait he paints is always only one person, and that is Tang Guo. Therefore, in art ss, he can be regarded as an irresponsible teacher. But the school is not only their two teachers, but also other teachers. When they are tired and there is something to do, it is these teachers who help rece the ss. Some of them can''t teach, they are also taught by these professional teachers. The teachers who can be invited here are of good quality and are willing to really help these children. Of this group of children, the twenty or so people at the scene of the incident were the most active and the fastest progressing. In their eyes, they can see full of hope. Chapter 2189: Devil Angel (62) Chapter 2189: Devil Angel (62) Chapter 2189 Devil Angel (62) No matter what the Tang Guos teach, they all concentrate on learning. In their eyes, there was a strong thirst for knowledge. It is also the affection of these twenty children who live best in a vi. But they are not unfamiliar with other children. Instead, they will enlighten other children when Tang Guo does not pay attention. One time, she also encountered one of them, a young girl who was just six years old, and was enlightening an eight-year-old boy. He also wrote a paragraph on the ground in chalk and asked the boy, "Do you know how to read these words?" The eight-year-old boy stared at the row of words on the ground, stumbled and read a few words, but still didn''t know a few words, making his face blush. "How old are you this year?" "Eight years old." "It''s eight years old, and I''m six." The boy didn''t know what the little girl was going to say, just stared at the line and said suddenly, "Will you read it?" "You''re really weird. I wrote this word. Why can''t I read it?" After speaking, read this line of words clearly. Tang Guo stood not far away, and he heard the little girl open his mouth and said, "Live on, your life has just begun!" The former darkness has ended, and you are about to wee light. She raised an eyebrow, and was very surprised that the six-year-old little girl could spit out the words clearly, and did not know if she could understand the meaning of the passage. The reason why she left that passage was because of the twenty or so children, a few of them were ten years old, looking at their grey eyes, and suddenly remembered some past events. Once upon a time, when she did not understand, she could not see the end of the world, and she was so confused. The end of the world, and the darkness it has to experience every day, is truly desperate. She once overlooked that it wasn''t that she could find a bright way out when she came to an end. Since the world is all dark, why can''t she light a brightmp to illuminate her own world? My world is bright, that is light, are you afraid of the darkness around you? She didn''t listen to the two children anymore. Anyway, the girl was very promising. The children here were actually very smart, but just missed a chance. Their world is very dark. She can only provide them with a box of matches. The wick is in their hands. The body is themp body. The blood is themp oil. Whether they want to burn and light up their own world depends on their own meaning. Later, she could see a simr scene in many corners. The twenty or so children seemed to have agreed to awaken the numb children slowly. Later, Tang Guo was awakened by the sound of the morning reading next door. She opened the window curtain and walked to the balcony. Then she could see the children sitting on the greenwn reading the text aloud. The more lively it was, it was enough to be fascinating at first sight, and Shang Jin didn''t find it behind her. Until I feel that the waist is hugged from behind. "Beautiful!" Shang Jin said a word. Tang Guo asked, "What beauty?" "Landscape," Shang Jin said after these two words, paused, and set her eyes on her pretty face. "There are still people." After that, he kissed her forehead. "Good morning Mr. Tang." "Good morning, Teacher Shang." It was the voices of the children. Apparently they had good eyesight and found their existence. Chapter 2190: Devil Angel (63) Chapter 2190: Devil Angel (63) Chapter 2190 Devil Angel (63) "Early morning, children." Tang Guo greeted the children and smiled. Shang Jin also loosened her waist, and instead held her hand, and then looked at the sun rising slowly, and suddenly said, "The weather is good, go out and sketch?" "Take them?" "Um." Shang Jin responded and turned back to the bedroom to get her phone. "Someone arrange." With so many children to take out, it must be arranged for the caregiver, and it is safe to assign some bodyguards. "Your teacher Shang said, today is a good day, and your lips are sweet. Are you happy to take you out to sketch today?" "Happy!" When they heard that they were going out, the children jumped out holding the books. In fact, when Shang Jin took the children out, they were very resistant. In this school, they live really well and want to live like this for life. Especially when they grow up and understand a lot, they also go online to read those remarks on the Inte. Knowing that people outside are not always able to look at them with normal and kind eyes, they are also afraid of being talked about. So it was very resistant to go out, or Shang Jin and they had promised that there would never be any problems. In the end, there were only 30 children willing to go out for the first time, of which more than 20 were the most lively group. Shang Jin''s protection work is too good, and the time has passed a year or two, and the outside world has gradually forgotten about it. It is only asionally mentioned that most of them are scolding those bad guys. After going out, they found it was not as ufortable as they thought, and they knew more people. Moreover, Shang Jin will ask people to arrange some activities, which brings them countless pleasures, making them feel a different world and make people linger. This was decided by Shang Jin from the beginning and gave them a stable environment at the beginning, but they will always be integrated into the society in the future and cannot be closed here. So after they settle down, take them out slowly and experience the beauty of this world. Perhaps he was ill and had spent several years in autism school before being able to empathize with it and came up with such a method. Everything was done by Shang Jin, and Tang Guo could only surround him every day and boast, "You are so amazing, brother, I thought of such a good method." "Brother, you are the most attentive person I have ever met." Shang Jin has long been ustomed to receiving Tang Guo''s praise, and it is ufortable not to listen to him for a day. Just like today, after Shang Jin asked someone to arrange, Tang Guo ran into the house, kissed him in the face, and praised, "Little brother, you are such a good person." Host: The host is shameless again. This guy is really, let''s look like you are ughtered, or not so obvious. Although Shang Jin did notugh happily, the arc of the corner of his mouth represented his great joy. He held her arm. "Fruit is the best." After getting tired for a while, the two went to change clothes. After having changed, they had breakfast and the people under their hands were arranged. When they went to the small school opposite them, the children had already carried their schoolbags, and each of them was neatly lined up waiting at the door. The orderly appearance made the eyes of adults presentplicated. But looking at the look of their eyes, theyughed again. The day of sketching abroad was a pleasant one. The children were painting, while Shang Jin''s piano apaniment, and Tang Guo asionally sang cheerful songs. She sings so well, that''s the voice of everyone. What Shang Jin thought was that if you go back, you must let Guoguo sing again. Just sing to him at home! see you tomorrow Chapter 2191: Devil Angel (64) Chapter 2191: Devil Angel (64) 2191: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The group of children in the orphanage is growing in a good direction, and the personnel of the relevant departments that have been supervising this matter have some disbelief in the information returned. Seeing that the smiles on these children''s faces are no different from those of ordinary children, they moved a heartfelt heartfelt, and moved their tears. Some of them also take care of these children in this school. It can be said that these children grow up and the cost of training is borne by the Shang family. Although Shang Jin has not managed thepany yet, he has obtained various performances under his name of pianist The cost is a lot of money. At the same time, some people noticed that Tang Guo, who has always been ordinary, seems to be a very good investor. Basically, thepany she started investing in has not lost. Later, she was interviewed. In the past, she seemed to enjoy a mediocre life. She didn''t care about money outside the body. What caused her to invest in thepany? "Because I have a family to support, my brother and I are husband and wife, and we can''t let this burden rest on him alone." Everyone was awakened, so it was life that forced the magnificent wife to end up making money herself. But she was making money too fast, and her vision was even better. Later, someone also followed her tail to invest, and it really made a lot of money. There are even somepanies that have problems, ande to her for consultation at a high price. For Tang Guo, these are the things that move his lips. The system looked aside, and alsomented that this is the great capital of the host. She has traveled through tens of millions of worlds and seen thousands of times. How can her experience bepared with that of ordinary people. A little omission can be very beneficial. Even a stupid person who wears tens of millions of people with different identities will be able to harvest something more or less as long as he is not drowsy. Of course, at night, no one except Shang Jin would know that Mrs. Shang would do something earth-shattering. Only he knew the secret, and thankfully she was only willing to tell her. Even if they nevermunicate things in this regard, they should understand each other. Some things need not be said, and they are already clear in their hearts. Time hastily passed, and years have passed. This year, Tang Yan was thirty years old, and she made a huge breakthrough in her field. She was also secretly protected. Any information that once belonged to Tang Yue on the Inte was blocked, even where Tang Yue lived. The most secret and strict ces were assigned, and troops were patrolled 24 hours a day. At the same time, Tang Guo also received news that there would be bodyguards arranged by people over there to ensure her safety. It is said that this was a request made by Tang Yan herself. The first thing she thought of was that what she has now will bring great changes to her country, and her most important rtive is her sister. Therefore, she proposed that she must protect her sister so that she can continue with peace of mind and be willing to dedicate her life to these things. This requirement is simply a small requirement for them. As for Tang Yan''s parents, not to mention that Li Keshu didn''t know where to go, they didn''t ask Tang Yuankun''s indifferent attitude towards the two sisters since childhood. Don''t mention it, it is definitely not important. Chapter 2192: Devil Angel (65) Chapter 2192: Devil Angel (65) Chapter 2192 Demon Angel (65) To this end, Tang Guo also knew the importance of things. If it is an ordinary thing, it certainly won''t get so much attention, and it has even threatened personal safety. As for what Tang Yan had troubled, she didn''t ask, but she asked Tang Ye to send a ne to her. This can also be regarded as a ne that can protect one''s body, ensuring that Tang Yan will not be in any danger. In Tang Xun''ster experience, there were countless crises. Even with the best protection, he could not prevent people who always wanted to sneak in from the gap. Some things are simply not very defenseable. If there is no ne from Tang Guo, Tang Yuan does not know how many times he will die. Even if he does not die, he may be seriously injured. Of course, this is thest word. At the age of thirty-one, Tang Yue finally had a little free time. This is the New Year''s time, because Tang Yan''s situation is very special now, Tang Guo wants to get together with her, so they went to the ce where Tang Yan was assigned, and Tang Guo Shangjin and Wen Mo were there. That night, after a hearty dinner, they sat on the balcony watching the fireworks. Wen Mo suddenly didn''t know where to get a bouquet of roses and proposed to Tang Yang. When the two grew up together, it is impossible to say that Tang Ye did not like Wen Mo. Wen Mo''s careful and caring and caring for her was also her favorite. It''s just that she has a special status now and doesn''t even have that much time to apany him. After Tang Yan talked about these concerns, Wenmo justughed, "Then I wille back and help you cook every day, and I will live with you in the future." Tang Guo subconsciously nced at Shang Jin, which could not be done with Wenmo''s face. She poked at Shang Jin''s waist and whispered, "Brother, did you teach him to say this?" "Ok." "No wonder you can say such shameless words." Shang Jin: Was he a shameless man in Guoguo''s heart? System: Isn''t it? Shang Jin: Seems like, does chasing a woman need a face? I can''t catch my daughter-inw. Wenmo has done this, and as the founder of today''s newpany, he doesn''t need it at all. He could wait so long, how could Tang Yan refuse again. That night, she promised a gentle proposal. As for the wedding, Tang Guo went to Zhang Luo. As for Tang Yuankun, she had no intention of notifying. The former Tang Yuankun did not care about their two sisters at all. Since she came, she has rarely spent Tang family money. Go to high school, college, buy various study materials for Tang Ye, aren''t all her own money and Tang Ye''s bonus? Tang Yuankun personally thought that his two daughters would be self-sufficient in reading without having to worry about him. In the future, he would be able to enjoy it. He didn''t know that there was a sentence in the world. The wedding is still very strict, not in a lively ce. But a lot of people came, all of them were gangster-level characters. It is natural that Shang Jin''s parents also came, and this time they also understood how powerful their sister-inw was. Especially the investment talents that Tang Guo has shown these years, let them know that the two sisters are not simple. The wedding is over and the days are back on track. Wen Mo finally married his favorite person and had a wonderful wedding night, not the **** wedding night. Tang Yan also felt Wen Mo''s tension that day, and she woke up and stared at her without blinking in the morning. Chapter 2193: Devil Angel (66) Chapter 2193: Devil Angel (66) Chapter 2193 Devil Angel (66) Wenmo kissed her lips and said something strange, "Well, this doesn''t seem to be a dream." Although Tang Yan felt that something was wrong, sheter understood it as if she had allowed Wen Mo to wait too long. As for Wen Heng, he is very happy to have such a daughter-inw, and such a capable daughter-inw, is personally happy. Although he is not fighting on the front line, he is also retiring from the front line, and is still serving the people. He will not settle until he is really retired, and he will not move much. Over the years, his most concerned thing is the mysterious organization that appears from time to time. He was actually afraid of the members of the organization, because every time they made aeback, it meant that somewhere dark was going to be exposed. If one day the organization disappears, does it mean that there is no ce in the world? Eventually Wen shook his head, no. If that organization disappears, it may just be tired, because human beings exist, the world exists, and when there is light, there is darkness. That organization is a bright star, and if it''s gone, he will feel sorry. No one has found the existence of the other party for so many years, it can only show that the other party''s skill is superb. He even expects that the other party can exist for a long time. As for capturing them, many people do not want to be able to catch them. Since the orphanage incident broke out that year, that organization now has many fans, and fans have given this organization a special name: Devil Angel. Evil demon, child angel. Wen Heng feels that the name is indeed very appropriate. Isn''t that organization a devil for those evil people? For the children who encountered, it was really an angel. Tang Yuan''s marriage was still known by Tang Yuankun. He couldn''t find Tang Yue to make trouble, but in fact he didn''t dare to make trouble either. He knew very well that he couldn''t bother Tang Ye now. Therefore, he can onlye to Tang Guo. "You do nt notify your family when you get married, and you do nt tell me my dad when you get married, so have you ever taken me seriously?" Tang Yuankun is over fifty and almost sixty, and he is old, because he has to worry about everything about his younger son Tang Bin, his hair is more than half white, and the wrinkles on his face are like grooves. Those eyes were also murky. The look at Tang Guo was full of wrath, and there was helplessness in her daughter''s filial piety. "That from childhood to age, do you treat me and grandma as your daughter?" "Why didn''t I think of you as my daughters? If I hadn''t raised you so much, would you have today?" "Parents have the obligation to raise their children to adulthood. But if you recall carefully, is it not the second grade of primary school that you didn''t give us much money?" Tang Guo smiled and said, "Because of the uncle''s The grade is too good, the school directly waived all her expenses, and also gave an annual bonus. Part of the bonus paid for my study materials, and the rest was bought for the materials. Every semester, I will participate in somepetitions In thepetition, the first prizes are basically received, and these prizes range from 1,000 to 5,000. " "So much?" Tang Yuankun was a little overwhelmed, and he knew his little daughter was excellent. Indeed at that time, the school said that Tang Yan was excellent and gave her all the expenses free, that is, eating was free. Chapter 2194: Devil Angel (67) Chapter 2194: Devil Angel (67) Chapter 2194 Devil Angel (67) There is even a little subsidy. At that time, his house was demolished, and he had more than enough money in hand, so he didn''t care about those. The two children offered to pay Tang Guo the books and meals with the bonus. He had no opinion at all. It was so good for the daughter to worry about it so much that he saved the money to buy two toys for his son. He also knew about Tang Jun''s participation in thepetition, but he didn''t understand it, thinking there weren''t many, at most a few hundred yuan. Because of Xu Siyun and Tang Bin, his original intention to have a parent-teacher meeting was also dispelled. Xu Siyun said to him, anyway, her daughter doesn''t need to worry about her, so she doesn''t need to go to a parent-teacher meeting. Now that I heard at least a few thousand contests in a semester, Tang Yuankun looked very upset. Such arge sum of money, so many years in junior high school and junior high school, it would be nice to give it to Xiao Bin. Tang Guo knew Tang Yuankun''s thoughts at a nce and didn''t care. "As a father, in the second grade of elementary school, I didn''t give me and save any money. I didn''t care about us. Knowing that when we ate back at school, we would still put two buckets of instant noodles, and now we ca nt bear it." "Are you qualified?" Tang Yuankun couldn''t speak for a while, and said for a while, "I''m all your kind father, and you as daughters are also obliged to give me an old age." "Then you go to sue me and my uncle," Tang Guo said lightly, "when the court decides, we will give it at that time." Tang Yuankun lost his voice directly, sued, and did notin about the prosecution. He was sentenced to a few hundred yuan a month at most. "It''s okay not to sue. My wife and I will give you five hundred a month. After all, shouldn''t it be your baby son Tang Bin who really gives you an old age?" "Why, am I wrong? Don''t you want Tang Bin to take care of you?" Tang Guo saw Tang Yuankun look angry. "He is your son, isn''t your life''s hope pinned on him?" "Is there anything else? If so, just say no, then please go back." Tang Yuankun''s brain turned so fast that he had thought of many ways, how to bite off a piece of **** meat. Tang Guo saw his thoughts, "Don''t forget your current identity. Once you do something that will damage the reputation of the great scientist, the above will be thoroughly investigated to the end, and it will be announced at that time. Who knows who suffers is in your heart. " "As for me, I''m a half-merchant now. You should know that there is no trespass and nomerce. Thest thing a businessman is afraid of is facial expression, especially treacherous merchants. That''s shameless. I didn''t mean to threaten you, I just told you I have a lot of ways to make you feel ufortable. You go ahead and preach something to see if the public will start to look at the past. I guess it''s not me who will be ufortable. " With a pale face, Tang Yuankun wanted to understand instantly. The strange thing is that Tang Guo married the top rich man. His young daughter is too smart. She is already a sessful scientist, young and alive. As long as they are not soft-hearted, he can''t help them. And it really was him who really embarrassed him. Tang Yuankun moved his lips and finally turned away. Not long after, Xu Siyun brought Tang Bin to Tang Guo. At the appointment in the cafe, Xu Siyun was emotional and reasoned with Tang Guo, saying how much her family thought of her and cared about her, how much her father Tang Yuankun actually cared about her. Chapter 2195: Devil Angel (68) Chapter 2195: Devil Angel (68) Chapter 2195 Demon Angel (68) Tang Bin was also utterly sweet, as if the two were real brothers and sisters. If Tang Guo remembers clearly, after Xu Siyun and Tang Yuankun got married, she had never managed their two sisters once, and would really think that the other party was sincere. No wonder Tang Yuankun will be coaxed by Xu Siyun. At first Xu Siyun didn''t care about them. She also thought about her two daughters. No matter how smart she can be, she won''t have to marry another person. She also thinks that Tang Yuankun can control the two sisters with filial piety. Tang Guo slowly stirred the coffee cup without making a little sound, listening to them quietly. When the second poption was dry, they found that Tang Guo had not responded before they stopped. "Xiaoguo, are you still angry with your dad? The misunderstanding between your father and daughter is too deep. If you don''t go home, how do you know how much your dad cares about you. In fact, my aunt is also reflecting on herself these years It s because your aunt is a stepmother. Even if you are afraid of being disgusted by you and being gossip. And if you are so good, your aunt will not intervene anymore. If something really goes wrong, how could your aunt stand by? "Does my dad really care about me and grandma?" "Of course." Xu Siyun was d, nodded quickly, thinking that she finally touched Tang Guo, when she was about to say the next sentence, Tang Guo directly interrupted. "I remember that there are several houses in our house, and my uncle and my dad''s daughter. Since dad cares so much about us, I don''t know if those houses have me and my uncle." Tang Guo said with a smile. "If you are so sincere, you might as well bring the real estate certificate and transfer the two houses to me and my uncle. As for the others, let''s talk slowly." After hearing this, Xu Siyun and Tang Bin were dumbfounded. house? There used to be several houses, but in order to buy the best real estate in the city center, Tang Yuankun sold his spare house, leaving only the one he lived in. Pick up the money and buy the house with the best property, those houses are long gone. "Speaking of which, the demolition of the house was originally divided ording to the human head. The two extra sets belonged to me and my uncle. They should be given to us now, shouldn''t they be too much?" Tang Guo saw the two not talking, andughed, "Can you tell me, Dad left all the property to Xiaobin?" Tang Guo''s cool eyes fell on Tang Bin''s body, making him ufortable. Dad''s property, of course, was left to his only son. Could it be left to the two losers? "Xiaoguo, you and my uncle now don''tck such a house, as such ..." "We have no shortage, but what belongs to us, do we have to give up and throw it away? Besides, who knows what will happen in the future, is it not good to have an extra house?" Seeing Tang Guo''s persistence, Xu Siyun scolded in his heart. "Xiaoguo, you''re saying this too much, you always have a house between father and daughter, that''s not good, it affects the rtionship." "My brothers settled their ounts. Besides, I didn''t deny my father. Why are you anxious to ask me to go back? I thought you were so anxious that you would let me go back and share the house." Hearing that Xu Siyun was almost furious and didn''t know what to say. He finally pulled Tang Binzhen away and didn''t mention Tang Guo''s return. Tang Guo looked at their backs and took a sip of coffee slowly before he said, "Just rest assured, Dad will retire in the future, and my wife and I will give him five hundred yuan of pension each month." Xu Siyun was choked to death. There is one more chapter. Open a new world tomorrow. Chapter 2196: Devil Angel (69) Chapter 2196: Devil Angel (69) Chapter 2196 Devil Angel (69) Tang Guo did what he said. When Tang Yuankun retired, he would regrly transfer the five hundred yuan she and Tang Yan into his ount every month. The remark is: the pension for his father. Later, she abandoned the trouble and simply opened an ount and went to the bank to make a regr transfer of 500 yuan to Tang Yuankun every month plus 500 yuan of Tang Yuan to Tang Yuankun. What can a thousand dors do in this year? Tang Guo basically didn''t show up. Tang Tang''s identity was that Tang Guo had to see her, so he had to make an appointment in advance. Every time she passed, she had to undergo various inspections. So ah, an unqualified father like Tang Yuankun will not be embarrassed, but it is also difficult to meet Tang Yan. Each time Tang Yuankun received a reminder of his receipt, his face was like eating a poop. He really didn''t look at this thousand yuan, too little for him. It should be said that for the two sisters Tang Guo and Tang Yan, this thousand dors and a piece of hair are not considered, he is not reconciled. But he didn''t want to be reconciled, and there was no way he could talk about it. Later, he and Xu Siyun thought of various ways to get Tang Guo to spit out money, but they were unsessful and could only give up. Because they have to take care of Tang Bin and they are older, they do nt have that much energy to ask for money every day. Tang Bin had to take care of everything. When they married their wives, both retired, and they had to help two young people with their children, cleaning the house, cooking, and so on. The two couples, Tang Bin, basically didn''t care about anything. They went out for a little money, and the child threw it to the old couple. Even the grandson''s expenses were paid by the two. Later, they had to go to a good school, and they felt the pressure and let Tang Bin bear it. Now, contradictionse out. Anyway, Tang Yuankun has always lived in the aquatic fiery. The first half of his life was indifferent to Tang Guo and Tang Kui, but what happened in the second half of his life was how his son was indifferent to him. Even if he is ill, he can only me him for being ill again. One day of hospitalization is thousands of dors. There is something in the words that distresses the money. Annoying Tang Yuankun has lived for another week. He originally wanted to return to his house for a chic day, but couldn''t stop the coax of Xu Siyun and his little grandson, and had to take the initiative to return to the painful ce to live. In this life, Tang Yuankun did not live easily, especially since his grandson grew upter, the more dear ones were actually his parents, not his grandpa. Before dying, Tang Yuankun finally regretted that he had not firmly grasped the two promising daughters. Tang Guo only lived in his early forties in this world. When she was lying on the hospital bed, Shang Jin tightly held her fair and slender hand, put her hand on her lips and kissed reverently, saying softly, "My stars will soon be off." Tang Guo saw that Shang Jin''s eyes hadpletely lost interest in the world, and he also knew that after she died, he might not live long. "Maybe it lights up in another ce. The earth is round, and the stars are not off, but you are not in the right position." Shang Jin''s eyes lit up for a moment, she leaned down and kissed her face, and put it in her ear, and said, "Guo Guo is talking, you are mine in the next life?" "That''s not necessarily. In a lifetime, you''re not the type I like, it''s bad, I don''t want to." "I''m bad for the world and I''m not bad for you, Guoguo, do you believe it?" Tang Guo looked at Shang Jin''s anticipation, "Letter." Because this person is too **** himself. "Without you, I regret this world." Shang Jin held Tang Guo''s hand and personally realized that his lover''s body was gradually cooling, and his heart was extremely sad. One monthter, Shang Jin performed the first sad piano song, making everyone in the audience unable to hold back their tears, and had wet their ques after listening. After the end of the song, Shang Jin seriously looked at the edge of the stage. No one came from there with a rose to his hand and said to him softly, "Brother, you are so good. " Three monthster, Shang Jin handled everything and left the world in silence. Chapter 2197: Devil Angel (End) Chapter 2197: Devil Angel (End) Chapter 2197 Devil Angel (End) Tang Yan was sad for a month because of Tang Guo''s departure. He had not done anything for a month in history. After Tang Guo and Shang Jin left, the group of children in the orphanage who had been integrated into the society handled the funeral for them. They found something strange in Shang Jin''s room. At the same time, Wen Mo and Tang Yan are also dealing with these. After seeing these strange things, Wen Mo found out many things based on the intuition of the previous life and finally understood something. In the end, his eyes were shocked. He has always suspected that the mysterious organization was arranged by Shang Jin, and now he understands that the person who does all this is Tang Guo. How she did it, he didn''t know. All he knew was that she really was the devil angel as she was evaluated by the outside world. "What''s wrong?" Tang Yan felt Wum''s wrong and asked with concern. Wen Mo and Shang Jin have a good rtionship. Wen Mo is intentionally approaching. Shang Jin doesn''t know if he hasn''t noticed, but Wen defaults to the other side''s awareness. Because when they get along, Shang Jin always makes some, and the boss of that organization is his feeling. Now thinking about it, Shang Jin is just protecting his most cherished talents and will take risks to expose some ws. If it hadn''t been for the method Shang Jin taught him, he wouldn''t have the courage to marry him. Therefore, he is also grateful to Shang Jin. "Nothing, it''s just hard to ept, sister and husband are inseparable from each other." Tang Yan''s eyes were hot, and tears couldn''t help falling, "Yeah, they can''t be separated. When my sister first saw the little brother on the opposite side, she tricked the other party to school and relegated to her ss. I know that they can''t be separated in their lifetime. The separation of life and death in these months is the longest time since they were separated. " "I suddenly wanted to know what happened when my husband and sister met." Tang Yan slowly remembered, and some things between her and Tang Guo. In fact, after she was sensible, she suddenly came back to her, what kind of role did her sister y in this world. However, when that happened, she was too young, and with fear, she selectively ignored it. Later she went to college before she reacted, and what her sister did that year. Although she doesn''t know how she did it, this is her sister. Wenmo can already be sure that the demon angel is Tang Guo. They don''t have a huge organization, only she is alone. So, how did she do it, doing those things in different ces one night? Unless she is God! Wen Mo suddenly hesitated, he could be born again, and Tang Guo, there may not be any miracle on his body. He didn''t delve into it, just felt a little sorry for the world. One day, Wenmo went back to see his father, Wen Heng, and suddenly found that Wen Heng was borrowing wine to sorrow, looking very low. "Dad, have you heard of any tricky cases in the bureau?" At this time, Wen Heng was already in his sixties, and his body was still healthy. Even when he retired, he always paid close attention to the situation of the case in the bureau. The devil angel was the most important one. "No." Wen shook his head and took a sip of wine before saying, "The devil angel hasn''t appeared in three years." When Wenmu heard, Wenmu came down. Everyone has been gone for three years, how can they reappear? The brightest thing is always short-lived. "Dad, don''t be sad, maybe the other party will appear in the future." "No, it won''t show up, and the demon angel won''t show up." Wen Heng said drunkly. "Yesterday, a case was received in the bureau. An eight-year-old girl was thrown into the stinking ditch in an unrecognizable way and passed an autopsy ..." Wen Heng covered her face and cried out in a low voice, without saying any more. "If the devil angel is here, maybe he would have discovered that it could save a small life." Wen Heng took another sip of wine. Wenmo never spoke. But she''s gone. ... Before Tang Guo opened his eyes, he smelled the fragrance of flowers floating around, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the surrounding flowers surrounded by her. There was ake in front of her, which was very beautiful. Soon she found out what happened to her. She lowered her head. She was sitting in a wheelchair and tried to stand up. Sheughed at herself and said, "Why is my role blind or miserable, or is there no ce to die?" The system is weak: [It must be thew of all evil women, I believe the host can greatly turn over and do the Lord, and your little son will always stand by your side. see you tomorrow Chapter 2198: Original match for leg disability (1) Chapter 2198: Original match for leg disability (1) Chapter 2198 Legacy of Disability (1) "Okay, don''t make a bullshit." Tang Guo responded with amusement and continued to look at the surrounding environment. By watching with her eyes and scanning the system around her, she basically knew the current environment. This should be a very luxurious manor, this body looks very young. At least she can tell from these thin white fingers that she is young, and maybe she is sixteen. Through a systematic scan, not far away from her, there were still some bodyguards who seemed to be protecting her. As for her, there is also a woman in her thirties who looks at her temperament and dress, most of which is her helper. Therefore, her family situation should be very good. Sure enough, it is the configuration of the female match. I heard that the female match with a good family situation, the end is not very good. Then she would have to see what was wrong with the ending this time. As Tang Guo closed his eyes to receive the memory, a snow-white dumpling suddenly ran over in the distance and flew into her arms. It turned out to be a cat. The cat is white and not fat, but looks very strong. Suddenly he jumped on Tang Guo''sp, staring at her with two round eyes. One person and one cat looked at each other for a minute. The cat finally yawned and crawled on herp to sleep. After a while, Tang Guo heard the purring sound. [The host is big, this cat likes you very much. Tang Guo nced again at the white cat on his legs, touched its back, and smoothed his hair. His purring sound seemed to be getting louder and louder, and I heard it was veryfortable. Gently rubbing the back of his neck, it seemed to enjoy lying down and getting his ears down. "Miss, do you need to take the ball away?" Xu Qing, one of the maids on the side, said that this was Miss''s pet, so she did not directly take it away, and she was not afraid that the cat would disturb the Miss. It can be said that this white cat is very much liked by Miss. I often rushed from the side and jumped on thedy''s legs, and every time thedy gave it a smooth hair. But today there are some differences between this cat, not sleeping along the hair, but lying directly on thedy''s legs and falling asleep, it seems that she is more sticky. Of course, Xu Qing didn''t think that much, only that the rtionship between one person and one cat was better. "No need, I''ll sleep with it for a while." Tang Guo put the back of the wheelchair down a bit and turned the wheelchair into a reclining chair. At this moment, there was some warm sun, holding a cat, facing ake, lying in the garden and sleeping in the sun, listening It feels good to me. Xu Qing naturally did not dare to oppose and was still waiting. Being able to enter Tangjia Manor as a helper, the worst monthly sry is 20,000 yuan, and the Tang family owner will also buy endowment insurance for everyone who works in the manor. Do it here, as long as you don''t make a mistake, you can do it all your life. By the way, if they get married, their children can directly go to private schools run under the Tang family''s name, which can dispense with expensive tuition and fees. If the owner of the Tang family sees it, it will not be impossible for him to work in thepany of the Tang family in the future. In the manor, the most important thing is to look at the host''s face, especially the Tang family''s most beloved and only daughter, the Tang family''s princess. Chapter 2199: Original match for leg disability (2) Chapter 2199: Original match for leg disability (2) Chapter 2199 Legacy of Disability (2) Xu Qing was fortunate enough to be assigned to take care of the little princess, and was also very excited. The main reason is that the little princess has a good temper and is not difficult to serve. Compared with many people outside, she is very quiet. She feels that she cane and take care of her. At this point, Tang Guo had closed his eyes to receive the memory. And she didn''t realize that the cat in her arms opened her eyes and stared at her with brownish brown eyes. Xu Qing also didn''t notice that the cat had been staring at Tang Guo. I don''t know how long I watched, the white cat stretched out its paw, hugged the two white paws to Tang Guo, and fell asleep again. I can''t see the cat''s eyes, I can''t tell from the eyes of the human, what the cat is thinking. Tang Guo has slowly integrated the plot of this world. The manor she lives in is from the Tang family. Her father is a very capable person. Her mother was not a very glorious person. She approached her father for the property of the Tang family. Before meeting her dad, her mother had been in love many times because she was not a woman of peace. The men talked about are either rich or expensive, always thinking about making a fortune or joining a wealthy family as a wife. It''s a pity that these men are ruthless. There is a right wife at home, and they are looking for a woman outside, but they are looking for excitement and looking for a gadget. She had been secretly pregnant several times, but was forcibly destroyed by his wife''s wife and taken to a private hospital. The wives in the giants, every means is endless. The wealthy people control most of the world''s resources, and even if they are wrong, they should not do so, or even break thew. Kefa was in front of them, not worth mentioning. And her mother did not have the ability to make trouble with them, because her identity is not glorious, I do not know how much milk, anyway, there is a very annoying collective term, primary three. Because I have beaten the child several times, I ca nt fight again, or I may lose fertility in the future, and I urgently want to find a man who can once and for all make her a good life. Therefore, she calcted to the owner of the Tang family. She fancyed Tang Yunfeng''s property, ability, and status. She also fancy Tang Yunfeng single for most of her life without marrying a wife, and more importantly Tang Yunfeng''s age. Tang Yunfeng was almost fifty years old at the time, and she was still young. By the time her child grows up, Tang Yunfeng will almost be in the soil. And ording to Tang Yunfeng''s physical condition, she may not live that long, so after he died, she was pregnant with his child. Is nt her property of the entire Tang family? It is indeed the luck of this life that she can cope with Tang Yunfeng. Sheter conceived Tang Yunfeng''s child, which may have borrowed the luck of the next life. Sure enough, the reason why Tang Yunfeng had no children all the time was his own problem. The doctor had long determined that he might have no children in this life, but did not rule out any unexpected circumstances. In order to have a child, he also thought of countless ways. After all, he must have a child to inherit so much property. This is all his hard work. So he has a lot of women, but he signed contracts with those women at the beginning. No matter who they are, he gave birth to his children, regardless of men and women, he will let the other person live without worries. The only requirement is that they Obediently. Chapter 2200: Original match for leg disability (3) Chapter 2200: Original match for leg disability (3) Chapter 2200 Legacy of the Disability (3) Those who did not have a child will wait for him to have a child, conclude a contract with them,pensate them for a sum of money, and add a house. These women are selected by him. That''s why it was said that the mother of the original owner could be selected. It turned out that in her condition, she was pregnant with a child, which really made people feel that they had burned high incense. Since the original mother''s mother became pregnant, Tang Yunfeng, like before, broke off the contractual rtionship with all the women and gave them generouspensations, and no one objected. The original host mother thought she was going to the top. Even if Tang Yunfeng didn''t mention marriage, she was not in a hurry. Anyway, she was the only person in the world who was pregnant with Tang Yunfeng''s child. Just after the child was born, she didn''t get Tang Yunfeng''s words to marry him. Instead, she gave her a luxury vi, promising to give her half a million pocket money each month. For these, there are actually enough. But she was reconciled. Tang Yunfeng did not prevent her from visiting the child, but he had the final say on how to raise and educate the child. The original mother has always been unwilling, especially since she didn''t sit on Mrs. Tang''s position, and the child didn''t kiss her. She didn''t catch anything. People outside didn''t know how tough at her. As everyone knows, many people envy her. Marrying Tang Yunfeng, no one ever thought about it. Being able to have a child with him is a lifelong dream of many women. From the outsider''s point of view, having a child means not having everything, but also thinking about what to do so much. Must I take the position of Mrs. Tang? She said so much because her mother''s disability was caused by the original main leg disability. She became more and more crazyter, seeing the original owner displeased. Because every time she came to see the original owner, she was talking about asking the original owner to help her get married with her original father, Tang Yunfeng. The original owner distinguishes right from wrong, he is very intelligent, he is sensible at a young age. After all, she was nurtured by Tang Yunfeng as an heir. How could she listen to her words, and most importantly, she was not good to the original owner, wouldn''t the child feel it? The original owner did not agree, andter annoyed her. One day, a crazy idea appeared in her mind to destroy the original owner who made Tang Yunfeng proud. She took the original owner out, and no matter how bad she was, no one thought she would harm the original owner. While shopping, she pushed the original owner off the bridge over the road, and unexpectedly grabbed her subconsciously. The end result was that the original main leg was disabled, and she ... was hit by a car and died on the spot. Perhaps this is retribution. She wanted to destroy the original owner, but she lost her own life and got nothing. At the time, the incident was still very big. Of course, this is the first tragedy of the original owner. Everything that follows is her second tragedy. Although her life was saved, her leg was disabled. At the time of the incident, she was twelve years old and four years have passed. But her health has always been weak, so Tang Yunfeng''s heir''s dream has fallen through again. Although her daughter is disabled and her body is still weak, Tang Yunfeng has not changed her at all, but she cherishes her even more, the better for her. Now he has more than sixty, the most worrying is the future of this daughter. With his father, he was able to take good care of his daughter. If the daughter''s body is not so weak, even if the leg is disabled, it is still possible to be an heir. Chapter 2201: Original match for leg disability (4) Chapter 2201: Original match for leg disability (4) 2201 Chapter Legacy of the Disabled (4) But her body couldn''t be too tired. He was worried that she would be bullied when he was not in this world. She had only one of his rtives and was hurt by another close rtive. So what will the daughter do in the future? In the end, Tang Yunfeng decided to recruit a husband for his daughter. This decision was made six months after the original owner''s ident, Tang Yunfeng was nning. He intends to select a group of teenagers toe out for the test, and finally to conduct fine training. This person must not only be smart, but also have a wrist, but also be indifferent. In short, the conditions are very harsh. The person who wins will be trained by him. Of course, if he is not satisfied with this person while he is alive, he can be eliminated at any time. One of the most important conditions is that this person wants the owner to like it. This is the hardest part. How can these teenagers make the original owner like them? At that time, the original owner knew that his leg was disabled, and his rtives had dealt with her, and he was always in a state of low silence. In this state, it''s hard not to upset her. Tang Yunfeng set the level of the original owner at the end. In all the previous levels, there were five teenagers who won. After all, in this world, there are countless smart people who can stand out from the five teenagers, and Tang Yunfeng is not surprised. And thest level is the level of the original owner. Only Qin Ting, who is recognized by her, is the male lead in this world. At that time, other teenagers were expressing themselves in an attempt to let the original owner see them. But only when Qin Ting looked less purposeful and paid more attention to her psychologicalmunication, did she get her approval and her performance was not so eager. Of course, one more thing is that Qin Ting is frank enough. He and the original owner stated that he came to run for election with his own purpose. I don''t know if he would like her in the future, but look aroundter. If he can''t like her one day, he will give up all this. But before that, he would use the power of the Tang family to do what he wanted to do. It was because of this frankness that the original owner spoke: "What are you going to do with my father''s strength?" "Revenge, revenge for my parents. Although my family was not as good as your little princess, it was not bad in this world, but they joined forces to kill my parents. Except foring here, I ca nt think of a way . Rest assured, whether I like you or not in the future, everything in the Tang family is yours, I just want to borrow it, and I will do what I promise, and I will always take care of you. " Then the two became familiar. It was Qin Ting who helped the original owner step out of the psychological shadow and re-show his smile. Tang Yunfeng also knew the words he said, and also appreciated the frankness and interest of the boy. Even if this boy does not fall in love with his daughter in the future, he is willing to use half of his property to exchange for the care of his daughter by his candid mind, which should be believed. If there are no other idents in the middle, all will be expected by Tang Yunfeng. Unfortunately, there are always idents in this world. Qin Ting is a male lead, so this world is not a male lead to fight for hegemony, but also a standard identity of such a male lead, so there are female lead. The heroine appeared after the two married. When the original owner was eighteen years old, Tang Yunfeng felt that his body was getting worse and worse, so they had the wedding first. Qin Ting did not object, and at this time the original owner had fallen in love with Qin Ting. There is one more chapter. I went to the toilet to write again. Chapter 2202: Original match for leg disability (5) Chapter 2202: Original match for leg disability (5) 2202 Legacy of the Disabled Leg (5) The original owner is very much looking forward to this wedding. But before getting married, Tang Yunfeng found Qin Ting alone. "Qin Ting, it''s toote for you to regret it now, and you know that my body is not working. I can''t take care of it for a few years if I take care of it. Maybe one day my eyes will go away with my legs closed and my legs extended. The only thing I can''t let go is the small fruit. , You knew my purpose from the beginning. " "Now if you marry Xiaoguo, then you will not have a chance to repent in the future. No matter what, you can''t abandon her, betray her, and take care of her forever, and treat her well. Xiaoguo likes you very much, maybe You don''t like her that much, but if you agree, I believe you can take care of her. " "If you disagree, leave here right away, I won''t pursue it, neither will Xiaoguo." Qin Ting''s choice was, "Uncle Qin, I am willing to take good care of Xiaoguo for my whole life. Don''t worry, I won''t betray her." Qin Ting said that the sentence was indeed true at that time. Although he had been with him for so long, although he did not love the original owner, he still liked it. Maybe this like is rtively light, but I like it anyway. He believes that everything is perfect, the original owner is also good, and it is good to live together for a lifetime. Eventually the two got married. One yearter, Tang Yunfeng passed away. Qin Ting took over the management of Tang''spany. Thepany thrived under his management. He is really good to the original owner, but the two have always respected each other, and people outside have no idea that they are not really a couple. The original owner''s legs and legs were inconvenient. He was only eighteen years old when he was married. Qin Ting didn''t mention it. She didn''t mention it. Maybe she felt that he didn''t like her so much. Until Qin Ting was thirty years old, the original owner told him at this time, was there something missing in the family? If only I could have a child. In fact, she didn''t care if there was a child, but she had been married for so many years. They were still like they were at the beginning, even though Qin Ting did take good care of her. But the feeling of being in a hurry made her particrly ufortable. Even if he really didn''t want to go any further, he simply made it clear that he was only gentle with her and ignored other women. Qin Ting''s answer was, "Xiaoguo, your body is so weak. Should we have a chance to have a child?" The original owner''s body is really not suitable for having a baby, and may kill her. She didn''t intend to have a baby. Dad let her live well and paved her so much. How could she live up to her father''s expectations. She just wanted to say, could this be the only way between them? Not cold or hot for so many years. Qin Ting''s answer dispelled her thoughts of going on talking. And Qin Ting was in his heart. At the beginning, he really wanted to adopt a child. He always felt that he was missing something, which did not satisfy him. Later, he identally heard that Dai, pregnant, he was in love. After knowing it, he decided to use his seeds to find someone to give him a child, and give birth to a child, and then told the original owner that this was the child he had brought back. The reason why the original owner''s eggs and seeds were not extracted was because her body was too weak, taking this would hurt the body, and in her state, maybe it was taken more than once, which would hurt her greatly. Not to mention that they haven''t be real husband and wife, mentioning that he is afraid to anger the original owner. He originally intended to approach her, but still felt that something was wrong, anyway, it couldn''t be more natural. He didn''t show up all the way, and everything was sent to do it. All I know is that the person below helped him choose a good character, looks good, and his education is okay. At present, a female student who has just graduated from a key university, and has an innocent life without a boyfriend. It was a family ident to do this and needed money very much. As it happens, the pregnant woman of this generation is the female lead, whose name is Bai Ruyue. see you tomorrow Chapter 2203: Original match for leg disability (6) Chapter 2203: Original match for leg disability (6) 2203: Word Stacks Level 2203 Answers They had never seen each other from taking seeds to being pregnant in a beautiful ce. Qin Ting never thought about seeing this woman who helped him give birth. When the child was born, Bai Ruyue only took a look and was taken away, and she got a very generous remuneration, was well taken care of and left the ce for a month. In fact, the story of this world does not start from the original owner''s parents, her parents basically live in the discussion of others. After all, the heroine of this world is Bai Ruyue, and the male lead is Qin Ting. The perspective is still based on the female lead Bai Ruyue. At the beginning, something happened at Bai Ruyue''s house, and he needed a lot of expenses. Originally, the best thing in the family was to introduce her to the big bosses. Those big bosses were either old or very ugly and greasy. Of course, Bai Ruyue didn''t want to. While there was still time, she thought of many ways, and finally knew it by ident, and made a generation, pregnant mother. A few years after the birth of the child and the child was taken away, Bai Ruyue''s family''s difficulties were gradually resolved because of the money, and she missed a good job opportunity because of the original thing, and found a very ordinary job, barely Degrees. But in these years, she missed the child who had been pregnant for ten months and only nced at it. She even regretted that what she did was good at first and why she had to give birth to others. Even if she gave birth to another child, was she unable to make an agreement with the other party in the first ce? In the future, she could look at her child secretly. Bai Ruyue was caught in a kind of self-crime and negation. After often not busy, he sat down in the park in a daze. Because on the weekends, countless adults in the park will bring children here. Looking at those lively and lovely children, she couldn''t help thinking of her children, wasn''t it? At this moment, a child identally fell in front of her, and she subconsciously picked up the child. The child didn''t cry or make trouble, and looked at her with a pair of glittering eyes, and didn''t talk, she looked a little cold. But even so, she felt the child kind. She nced unconsciously around the child''s neck, which kept her still. Because there was a mole on the child''s neck. She remembered the location of the mole clearly, not who was the child she had given birth to? After she gave birth to the child, she was very tired, but she was very clear-minded. While looking at the child, she looked for features on the child, and found that the mole was the most special. Because the mole was a little big and a little bit shaped, she remembered it especially well, it should be remembered with life. Bai Ruyue was crying with joy, watching the child open his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. Look at the child''s dress, it must be rich or expensive, if she rashly said anything, it would definitely provoke dislike. So she decided to get along with the child first, and then slowly inquire about the other''s news. Perhaps due to the nature of the mother and child, even if the child does not talk, it does not exclude Bai Ruyue. The mother and the child did not separate until the person taking care of the child found him. Later, Bai Ruyue tried to find out the identity of the child, and at the same time learned that Qin Ting was looking for a close person for the child. Chapter 2204: Original match for leg disability (7) Chapter 2204: Original match for leg disability (7) 2204: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Thest time the child was almost lost, leaving the person''s sight, is the ckness of the person who cares for him. Of course, not everyone has the opportunity toe. First of all, you must have a college degree or above. At the same time, you must be patient and careful. It is best to have some talents and know how to take care of children. Bai Ruyue had been preparing for this for a long time, and finally applied as expected, and came to this child. For the child, the original owner was indifferent from the beginning. Although she doesn''t care about thepany at home, she holds most of the shares. Before Tang Yunfeng left, he saw the potential of Qin Ting, and he was also afraid that the other party would break his word and his daughter would be bullied. Therefore, he transferred most of the shares to the original owner, and worried about Qin Ting''s dissatisfaction, and also gave Qin Ting a small share, hoping that he could keep the credit. He would never do this if it was not ast resort. He is not without thinking of the juniors in those people he met, but these families are all big families, not to mention the rules and the number of people. Even if his friend can take care of his daughter for a while, but for a lifetime? Living in such arge family will inevitably lead to many contradictions. Especially the little princess who lost her father''s weak body and disabled leg, think about what will happen in the future. Qin Ting went to find someone to have a baby for him. The original owner didn''t know the truth of the matter for a long time and watched everything happen. But Qin Ting was looking for a generation, pregnant, and did not look for other women. For the time being, she was still epting, so she opened her eyes and closed her eyes. And when the child came back, when she thought that it was Qin Ting''s and other women''s children, how could she possibly be intimate and be indifferent to everything. Qin Ting also found out that the original owner was not intimate with this child at all, and had no intention to control it. No matter what the promise was, he might not be as close to a person as he was blood. Because the original owner didn''t care about the child and was indifferent, Qin Ting became aloof to her a lot, and she also had some gaps in her heart. Although the two get along with each other in the same way as before, Qin Ting has been doing a good job in this regard, and everyone thinks he is infatuated. If he was not infatuated, how could there be no woman around him, and he was only willing to live with the little princess of the Tang family? How can the outside world know that the original owner is sad and aggrieved? Just because she likes Qin Ting, she can only be saddened by herself. Since she was young, she hasn''t quarreled with her husband like ordinary women. She can only feel depressed and watch this quietly. all. Watching Qin Ting''s interaction with the child, she suddenly wanted to understand that if Qin Ting only wanted a child, there would be nothing. As long as the two are under the same roof, it is not bad to live a lifetime, and she does not know how long this life can live. But just as she was going to slowly ept the child, Bai Ruyue came to the door and took care of the child. Of course, when Bai Ruyue moved into this manor, many things happened, including the inadvertent and Qin Ting''s ambiguity. Basically, the original owner was sitting upstairs, watching the two with their children ying in the flowers, which made the original owner very ufortable. Especially on a certain day, when she heard Bai Ruyue secretly regret something, she understood the truth. Bai Ruyue was the child''s biological mother. At that time, the feeling inside her was so hot that she could not describe it with words. Chapter 2205: Original match for leg disability (8) Chapter 2205: Original match for leg disability (8) 2205: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Knowing the original owner of the truth, it is no longer pleasing to see Bai Ruyue, Qin Ting, and that child. She was ckened, and her heart began to twist. She would go to Bai Ruyue''s fault, but she was unlucky, and was hit by Qin Ting every time. Bai Ruyue''s pitiful appearance should be very sympathetic. At first Qin Ting didn''t pay attention to Bai Ruyue, but just thought that she got along well with her children. But that child can''t see anyone bullying Bai Ruyue, whoever bullies Bai Ruyue will be rectified. Every time the original owner picked Bai Ruyue''s fault, he could bump into Qin Ting. Arge part of the reason was that the child secretly called a small report. Of course, the small report he made was not straightforward. He just called Qin Ting toe back. Say he misses dad. Contradictions have intensified, especially when the child almost died. Fortunately, Bai Ruyue''s rescue story reached the highest point. Qin Ting treats Bai Ruyue differently and has a better impression on her. Later, the two gradually became familiar, and the original owner became increasingly ck and distorted. Bai Ruyue identally asked about Qin Ting and the original owner. Qin Ting said at that time: "I have no feelings for her, and marrying her is a promise." Bai Ruyue disagreed with the marriage without feelings, and did not know the real reason for it. He severely criticized Qin Ting''s idea. Qin Ting slowly found out that Bai Ruyue was special, and gradually became interested. Of course, he never showed too much. However, the sensitive owner quickly felt it. Every time Qin Ting is away, Bai Ruyue will suffer. Qin Ting, who had been on Bai Ruyue''s heart, was no longer as calm as before. Finally could not help but oppose the original owner. Time passed slowly like this, the contradiction between the two could not be resolved, especially Qin Ting realized that Bai Ruyue was important to him, and regretted very much why he had promised to marry the original owner. But at the same time, he felt a little guilty and took care of the original owner. After all, he agreed. He began to secretly prepare for leaving Tang family in the future. His enemies have not yet been eliminated, because the other party''s power is also veryrge, but they have slowly devoured the other party over the years. If power is secretly established, it may be better for him to take revenge. When the original owner finally couldn''t bear it and let Qin Ting get out, he turned around and left, leaving everything behind. Because at this time, his plumage was plump and he no longer needed the Tang family. After he left with the child and Bai Ruyue, the original owner was almost going crazy. Later, she repeatedly targeted Bai Ruyue, which Qin Ting couldn''t bear, and directly shot down thepany under the name of the Tang family. A long timeter, he walked into this already dpidated manor, watching the flowers in the manor fade, the grass withered, and theke''s water was polluted. The original owner was sitting by theke, quiet and ufortable, and his original twisted face was restored to its original appearance. Qin Ting said at the time: "I promised that I would take care of you forever." "You promised that you would never betray me in this life." "Sorry, I didn''t expect one of my life to be so important to me." "Qin Ting, since you have broken your promise, then don''t be a good person. The Tang family is ruined nowadays, it''s all out of your hands, you are just an ingratitude viin. People outside now judge you, actually Do nt you think it s funny? Chapter 2206: Original match for leg disability (9) Chapter 2206: Original match for leg disability (9) 2206: Word Stacks Level 2206 Answers Qin Ting said he would take the original owner and he would arrange for someone to take care of her. The original owner asked him toe tomorrow, and he promised that she thought about the old things and wanted to stay another day. The original owner made a request for him to bring Bai Ruyue together. Qin Ting wasn''t afraid of any moths she had made, because there was no one in the manor. What could she do if she could not walk? He did not expect that the next day, the original owner would burn the manor in front of him and Bai Ruyue. She had been surrounded by gasoline for a long time. "Qin Ting, Bai Ruyue, are human blood buns delicious?" "Betrayal is betrayal, derailment is derailment, and I want you to watch me die in front of you." The original owner''s purpose was achieved. Bai Ruyue often dreamedter, dreaming of the original scene. Even though everyone said the original owner was bad, she and Qin Ting were the best match. But she knew in her heart that the tragedy of the original owner was because of her appearance. Having nightmares all year round makes her very bad. But she is much happier and scared than her original owner. She can be embraced by her lover and enjoy the warmth of her lover. Tang Guo opened his eyes and sighed softly. The sigh opened the white cat in his arms. She looked down at her good-looking eyes, then the white cat yawnedzily, and fell asleep on itsp. The sun had risen very high, and Xu Qing stooped and whispered, "Miss, the sun is big. Will you go in?" "Ok." Xu Qing pushed Tang Guo back to the room. After some morning checks, she returned to the room. As for the white cat, she was always on herp and did not seem to have woken up. Tang Guo didn''t care about it, and let it lie on hisp to sleep. Xu Qing was afraid that Tang Guo would be tired, and suggested whether to put white cats in the cat''s nest. I was about to reach out and hug the cat, but what the cat was shocked at was fiercely to Xu Qing. Xu Qing was taken aback and was a little helpless. Tang Guo touched the cat''s head and hugged the white cat. This time, it didn''t have any resistance. She put the cat on the bed. The cat looked at the bed, as if satisfied, and fell asleep on its stomach. What Xu Qing wanted to say, but also remembered Tang Guo''s love for this cat, and it was a big deal for people to change the supplies on the bed twice. Tang Guo read a book in the house. It was a morning. After lunch, Xu Qing asked her if she wanted to go out today. Tang Guo denied it, and she didn''t want to go out for the time being. Tang Yunfeng and Qin Ting are very busy, and onlye back to dinner with her at night. When it was almost dinner in the evening, Tang Guo was sitting at the table and waiting, Tang Yunfeng and Qin Ting finally returned. When Tang Yunfeng saw Tang Guo, he looked at her twice more, walked in front of her, and touched her head, his voice lowered, "Is something good happen today, Xiaoguo should be in a good mood." "Good things haven''t happened, but Dad, I''m really in a good mood." System: Are you sure it''s not the excitement after anger? Because you can abuse it again. Although Tang Yunfeng has been in his sixties, his appearance is still well maintained. He had dyed even grey hair and looked a lot younger. People are also very tall, not to mention that they must be handsome when they are young. Even at this age, they are also charming and can attract countless women. His body is slightly thinner, after all, his body is not very good. Even if he pays attention, his appearance is well protected, but his body cannot keep up, and the weakness in his inner body is the most terrible. Qin Ting only smiled at Tang Guo and chose to sit next to her. She would help her with food during the whole meal. This scene seemed very harmonious. After eating the remaining two chapters, write Chapter 2207: Original match for leg disability (10) Chapter 2207: Original match for leg disability (10) 2207: Word Stacks Level 2207 Answers After dinner, Tang Yunfeng would apany the original owner to watch TV programs for a while. This is a time that both father and daughter love. When watching TV shows, I chat a little. As for the subject of the original study, teachers are invited to teach at home. As Tang Yunfeng''s daughter, even if he is not healthy and has a disability in his legs, he cannot bezy and not learn. He does not want to make his daughter a fool. As for being so busy today, that''s because this day is her time to rest. Basically she is studying for five days and taking a day off. If she is in good health, then she must not have been so rxed. She is even busier than Qin Ting now. Qin Ting is three years older than her and is now neen. Qin Ting sat with them for a while, and said that he would return to the study to read. The rtionship between him and Tang Guo did not deliberately develop anything. This is also the point that Tang Yunfeng is satisfied with, and he has studied his skills carefully, and has not been cked by the little princess of the Tang family at his fingertips. Anyway, he believes that living together under the same roof, the rtionship is still developing slowly, and now his daughter is only sixteen years old. Thinking of this, Tang Yunfeng has some regrets. If he can live to 80 years of age, then don''t worry about it. "Have you scanned my dad''s body?" [After scanning the host greatly, it is indeed a physical loss. It is estimated that it was the cause of a major operation. The original owner should also be unaware of this. "What kind of operation was performed?" [Heart surgery, after my precise scan just now, the host is big. Your father should have changed the heart. Now that the heart is functioning less and less, doctors are at a loss. I have had a heart surgery and have already reced it with a new one. It is impossible to do it again. At the current level of medical treatment and Tang Yunfeng s physical conditions, it is impossible to undergo another surgery. Besides, this major surgery is full of many uncertainties There is also a period of rejection. Anyway, he can only wait for death. "What if I have to keep him alive?" Tang Guo sat beside Tang Yunfeng, his eyes fixed on the TV and the system saying this. The system is weak and weak: [You are happy, anyway, Lord Yan is afraid to rob people with the host. "Master Yan is afraid to rob me. I want to save many people, but why can I only extend my life span by up to 20 years at a time?" What Tang Guo didn''t say is that in a small world, the only thing she couldn''t change was her own life. At first, she couldn''t change the life of the main characters of the plot. Later it was the guy who had been following her, and she couldn''t extend his life. But now, except for herself, she has a way to extend her life. It is also important that the guy who is very cruel to herself waits for her to die every time. She wasn''t sure. After she died, he would die first and then restore the memory to set a luxurious taboo package for himself, or restore the memory before dying. [The host isrgely unknown, and I certainly don''t know. Tang Guo didn''t delve into this matter, she didn''t care much at all. Now what she needs to consider is how to prolong Tang Yunfeng''s life in a fair and bright way. It''s a pity that such a good dad died too soon. It is better to live a long time. If the original owner is present, it is estimated that I hope that my only cherished rtive can live longer. Chapter 2208: Original match for leg disability (11) Chapter 2208: Original match for leg disability (11) 2208: Word Stacks Level 2208 Of course, Tang Yunfeng must be alive and not be able to stop things from happening. If things don''t happen, how can she get scum. "Xiao Guo, do you want to sleep?" Tang Yunfeng noticed that Tang Guo was walking away, stretched out his hand and dangled in front of her eyes, patted her head, smiled, "If you are tired and sleepy, then go to sleep And one more day tomorrow. " Tang Guo already thought of a solution at this time, she said, "Dad, when are you free?" "Why, want Dad to be with you at home?" Tang Yunfengughed, but he was not impatient at all, and just wanted to give her the best thing. "In this case, Dad will try to be busy in thest few days and take a day or two Time with you, okay? " Tang Yunfeng said busy, that is, there is no free all day, basically busyte at night. After all, managing such argepany, no matter how capable he is, there are many things that he needs to handle. Just sitting on the sofa and reading documents, you can see from morning to night. "I just want to go out with Dad. It hasn''t been interesting to stay at home all the time." Tang Guo emphasized, "Only I go out with Dad." Tang Yunfeng heard the meaning of the words, the baby girl just wanted to go out with him alone, not want to bring Qin Ting. Tang Yunfeng didn''t think so much, only thinking that he was too busy recently, eager to train Qin Ting, and ignored his little treasure. "Okay, when does Xiaoguo say?" "Just tomorrow." Tang Yunfeng froze a bit, then saw Tang Guo look forward to it, finally gritted his teeth and agreed. Exactly, you can also test Qin Ting, wait for the assistant to arrange itter, and cancel the meeting. Tomorrow s meeting is not important, and dying some should not be a problem. Since his daughter''s ident, Tang Yunfeng hasn''t been so desperate in thepany. What cares him most is not thepany, but this daughter. Tang Guo is a little bit pleased, so she will make arrangements tonight. "Where does Xiaoguo want to go?" "Dad, let''s go to the temple. The temple on the top of the mountain. I heard that there are monks there. Let''s go worship there." Tang Yunfeng pondered for a moment and felt something was wrong, so he asked, "Howe I suddenly thought of going to a temple." "Dad''s health is getting worse and worse, I still want to pay homage to the Buddha, so that his old man may bless my dad with a long and healthy life." Tang Yunfeng felt that his daughter seemed to be afraid of him leaving the world. His physical condition, apart from having undergone major surgery, has not concealed the original owner. As for the major operation, he had already done it when he was young, and he probably didn''t intentionally hide it. He just didn''t think it was necessary to say it. The doctor examined him this year and gave him a verdict, with a maximum of five years remaining. Therefore, he must be in this five-year period, or maybe not five years at all. The doctor said that this is uncertain, and he may be dead tomorrow. He must be prepared so that his daughter will not be left alone in the future. Tang Yunfeng was in a mixed mood and didn''t know what to say. Late at night, Tang Guo went to that temple using the teleportation symbol. Created a dream for the famous monk. This monk is not a real monk, but he really understands the Dharma. Many of his psychological problems were really relieved here, and he became a monk over time, of course, for more than that. She is going to make a dream for the monk, and a nobleman wille tomorrow. As long as he persuaded the noble to take a good rest, and often came to the temple to live and read the Buddhist scriptures, he could prolong his life. System: Well, didn''t the host greatly ask her dad to be a monk? "My dad misses me, and he doesn''t have the conditions to be a monk. No way, he can''t get well for no reason, and he can live a hundred years. Everyone believes in Buddhism, and he also believes in Buddhism, and extending life is nothing problem." System: OK! see you tomorrow Chapter 2209: Original match for leg disability (12) Chapter 2209: Original match for leg disability (12) 2209: Word Stacks Level 2209 Answers During breakfast the next morning, Qin Ting heard Tang Yunfeng say that he would take Tang Guo out to y today, ready to apany her, let him go to thepany alone, and gave him some important things to do. Qin Ting has no doubt at all. He thinks that Tang Yunfeng will do such an important thing for him, mostly to test his ability. He has been with Tang Yunfeng for more than three years, and naturally he is clear that the other party s body is getting worse, although on the surface it looks healthier than many people. However, he asionally heard some winds in the hands of Tang Yunfeng''s close men. With the help of the other party''s whole-hearted cultivation of these years, Qin Ting would do well. At this time, Qin Ting didn''t really think that much. In his heart, he was grateful to Tang Yunfeng for giving him this opportunity, and he also took care of Tang Guo. Even if he didn''t feel that much, he would treat her well. It''s just that as they get busy, they spend less time together. "Then Uncle Tang and Xiaoguo had fun all the way." Qin Ting said lightly, this is his personality, and Tang Yunfeng didn''t care. In his mind, Qin Ting was a practical matter. Qin Ting left first and the driver took him to thepany. The next step was after Tang Guo had finished eating, and he picked a beautiful dress to put on, and was pushed out of the wheelchair by Xu Qing. Tang Yunfeng looked at the white cat in Tang Guo''s arms, and he was helpless, "Would you like to take this cat?" "It''s pitiful to leave it at home alone, Dad, go with the ball, it''s not noisy, it just likes to sleep by my side, it won''t matter." Tang Yunfeng naturally would not refuse, "Let s do it, you are getting more and more interested in this cat now." "Because its world is only me, of course I have to be concerned about it." Tang Guo answered with a smile, and was pushed into the car with the wheelchair. Several of her cars are all made by Tang Yunfeng at a carpany. They are not modified. Anyway, it is the most suitable for her in a wheelchair. The top of the highest mountain in the city is directly connected to the highway, and it is not difficult to drive up. It is said that it was the monks who built this road. The road was not smooth at first, and driving was still dangerous. Later, some wealthy merchants who believed in Buddhism came here unintentionally to travel. After seeing the monks in the temple, after being enlightened by them, they came to work now, thinking that all this was due to the monks. Therefore, he invested a lot of money to repair the temple for the monks, and then helped them expand it. The monk rejected this proposal, but asked him to help repair the road, because the guests came from all directions all year round. For the benefit of everyone, it is the people who are benefiting their temple. Upon hearing this, the rich merchants thought that it made sense and admired the monks even more. Because there are many temples on the top of the mountain, the temples on the top of the mountain are often built very majestic and spacious. And the road to the mountains is very rugged, as the name implies, only by walking the most rugged road can we look sincere. This monk doesn''t think so. If it wasn''t for the first time, he would not have mobilized all the monks to repair the road. It is because this road is not easy to walk, and it is very difficult to get up and down, especially in rainy days, and it is easy to wrestle. People in their temples have not fallen ten or eight times. Chapter 2210: Original match for leg disability Chapter 2210: Original match for leg disability 2210: Word Stacks Level 2210 Answers Sometimes it is necessary to collect various items from the bottom of the mountain, and as a result, not only people are injured, but things are also scrapped. For those visitors from afar, the belief in the Buddha is a kind of faith. For the sake of meditation, a clear conscience, or atonement, soothes their own soul. As a result, the road is not easy to walk like this, he wrestled, and even broke his bones. In the long run, who would like to worship Buddha in his temple? There are many temples in the world, which is not bad for him. If the road goes well, guests from all directionse to his temple, and the temple''s incense is strong, then the temple can continue to exist. It can be said that this monk is very visionary. It is convenient for the pilgrims and for themselves. To be honest, it gives a good impression. Even if there is no supernatural power, it can be regarded as a monk. The car drove all the way to the parking lot not far outside the temple. It is said that this was also proposed by the monk. If you donate sesame oil, the temple will also give away free parking tickets. Before Tang Guo saw the information of this monk and some incidents, she thought that this man was really a monk when he was a monk. If he went to sea to do business, he would have been a rich man. Of course, everyone has their own will, and she just said it. It is not easy to see a monk, but there are always exceptions. For example, donate more sesame oil. It s not that the monk is greedy for money. To say how his monk s reputation came, not only those things that were mentioned earlier, all the ie of his temple, except the part that pays taxes, and the points of all members of the temple, and Part of repairing the temple, the rest will be used for charity. Almost every year in this temple, monks are organized to go down the hill several times to support those who are poor and seriously ill. There are many young monks in this temple, some of whom they once supported. There is also a school in the temple. When you are old, you can enter the university and even return to the vulgar. Today in this temple, there are still many returning from college. The snack shops around are people who were once poor and seriously ill. This was done by the monk, and his approach was also endorsed above. It can solve the problem of poverty and serious illness and increase the ie. Everyone is happy to agree, so he will be called The monk, who heard his story, was willing to call him. "Little Master, we want to meet Master Huiguang." Tang Yunfeng was very polite. When he came to his ce, he certainly had to go to the countryside to follow the custom, and he never refused this ce. He also heard what Master Huiguang did, and he was somewhat admired. Just the existence of a temple can change the living environment of countless people, and indeed can be regarded as a master. The little monk in front of him was also in his twenties. He hesitated for a moment, and asked politely, "Can I have an appointment?" There are many people who want to see Master Huiguang, so they have to make an appointment or even make an appointment online. If you don''t want to wait, donate more sesame oil and enjoy VIP-level treatment. Master Huiguang will use his personal time to meet these people. Tang Yunfeng didn''t say anything. He took out a cheque directly from the debt holder and handed it to the young monk in front of him. one side." Chapter 2211: Original match for leg disability (14) Chapter 2211: Original match for leg disability (14) 2211: Word Stacks Level 2211 Answers The young monk looked at the check in his hand and was stunned by the amount on it. Although there were many wealthy businessmen here, he only saw a five million check for the first time. It was also the first time that he had received a five million check, and was a little overwhelmed by the stun. He forgot to greet Tang Yunfeng for a while. At this time, there were hurried footstepsing in, and the little monk reacted. When he said something, the footsteps were close to him. When he saw someone, he didn''t know what to do. What did you say? "The abbot ... abbot, why did youe out?" "The VIP is here, it should be picked up in person." When Huiguang saw Tang Yunfeng, his eyes were bright, and he saw the amount of the check in the young monk''s hand, and he was convinced of the dream he had madest night Already. Sure enough, it was the Buddha who manifested his spirits and asked him to enlighten Tang Yunfeng, a great man. It is five million in one shot. As long as he can let Tang Yunfeng care for his body and move to the mountains to live and raise his body, then this great man will be able to live a hundred years and benefit the people, which is also a virtue for him. Tang Yunfeng also felt that Huiguang looked very eager and a little excited. "Tang Don, pleasee in." The abbot came to pick it up in person, of course, Tang Yunfeng would not lose face, and he rarely heard that Huiguang woulde out to pick up the person in person. That being said, he may really be rted to this ce. The reason why he chose to donate five million yuan was two considerations. First, he admired Huiguang''s actions. Secondly, naturally, it is because his baby daughter is praying for his daughter. I hope that the Buddha who does not know that there is or does not exist can bless his daughter. Tang Guo felt Hui Guang''s eagerness to see Tang Yunfeng, and his heart was amused. At the same time, Hui Guang was more affectionate to this person. In her dream, she shaped Tang Yunfeng into the image of a kind man. But this good man may not have a few years to live, because of his early death, the things that he should do in hister years to benefit themon people were put on hold, and the money in his hands was also obtained by the traitors. Hui Guang was an enthusiastic one. When she felt all this in her dream, she was anxious. At that time, she wanted to wake up Tang Yunfeng. Fortunately,ter dreams told him what to do, and someone in the dream told him that Tang Yunfeng would bring his daughter up today. Huiguang thought that most of Tang Yunfeng''s time had arrived, and he did not expect to arrive so soon. Fortunately, he had arranged for people to look outside before he hurried out. Because he didn''t know whether the dream was true or not, he didn''t tell other people, so he didn''t ask people to prepare in advance. He didn''t want to y around with that kind of inscrutableness, it was a very earthly monk anyway. Huiguang invited Tang Yunfeng and Tang Guo in, and everyone else stayed outside. Tang Guo''s arms still held the white cat ball that had been sleeping, Huiguang just nced, looked at the cat''s eyes, and said, "It''s kind of spiritual to make this cat love." Tang Yunfeng just smiled, saying that this is Tang Guo''s favorite little pet, and he was willing to take it wherever he went. Seeing Huiguang didn''t mind, he felt more impressed. Waiting in the cabin, Huiguang said, "Does Tang Shi know why I was so anxious just now?" Tang Yunfeng was puzzled, and Tang Guo looked at each other. Tang Guo was bewildered, and of course she couldn''t say that she knew it all, or she did it. Huiguang did not sell Guanzi, and said directly, "Last night I had a dream ..." Chapter 2212: Original match for leg disability (15) Chapter 2212: Original match for leg disability (15) 2212: Word Stacks Level 2212 Answers After Tang Yunfeng heard Huiguang''s dream, he also felt magic. Is there really a fate in this world? Otherwise, how would Huiguang know that his health was bad. In fact, little is known about his health. The reason why he chose the son-inw is because he loves his daughter. He can no longer support all thepanies under the Tang family''s name. He wants to find a trustworthy person to take care of his daughter and his efforts. Who can think that Tang Yunfeng, who seems to be trembling with energy, can not live for years more than the average person? "Master Huiguang means, I have a chance to live a hundred years old?" Of course, Tang Yunfeng is willing to live longer. To whom his daughter is entrusted, he is actually not assured, it is better to take care of himself. If she can live longer, even if her daughter gets married in the future, her son-inw would not dare to do anything extraordinary. "Yes." Huiguang nodded with a smile. "As long as the donor Tang is willing to move to the mountains to raise his body, it will not matter if he lives a long life." At the end, he added, "At least that''s the dream, I see Tang donor I''m very nostalgic for this world, why not give it a try? " Tang Yunfeng did have some emotions. Although he moved to the mountain, he would definitely give up something. That is, thepany''s development will not be as rampant as it used to be. But thepany is his confidant, everything must be in his hands, there will be no mistakes. Qin Ting, he can be regarded as trusted, and can take over to do this. "Dad, move here if you don''t." Tang Guo took the opportunity to grab Tang Yunfeng''s arm. "I hope you can always stay with me," she looked at Hui Guang again. "If what Master Hui Guang said is true, After that, we must donate more sesame oil. "Dashanren''s cow was blown out, and she will inevitably make Tang Yunfeng donate more sesame oil to Master Huiguang''s temple. Anyway, she won''t have any offspring, and her dad should not n to have a child anymore, and the degree of his body, having her daughter is a miracle, even if she wants it, there is no way. As for Qin Ting''s words, she never thought about giving the other one a child. Tang''s things can only be Tang''s, and don''t give it to him. In the future, they will not be in this world, so donate the property of the Tang family. If Master Huiguang is still there, donate it to him. Doesn''t it fulfill that Tang Yunfeng is a great man? However, if Tang Yunfeng is here, I don''t know if the things between Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue will be changed, she doesn''t want to change these. Her eyes narrowed fortunately, but fortunatelyst night''s dream, she created many taboos. "Dad, what are you still thinking about, are you leaving me?" Tang Yunfeng couldn''t stand the eyes of Tang Guo. He really couldn''t bear to let his daughter leave in this world alone. I don''t know if he was gone, would a little girl be bullied. "Xiaoguo, can I promise you that you can''t do it? But this is not a trivial matter, and a lot needs to be arranged." At this time, Master Huiguang was also a little happy, he hesitated and said, "However, Meng also told me many taboos." "What taboo?" Tang Yunfeng was a little curious. He was dubious about it, but he was a living horse doctor holding a dead horse. If he could extend his life, he would have earned it. "You have toe back two yearster." Chapter 2213: Original match for leg disability (16) Chapter 2213: Original match for leg disability (16) 2213: Word Stacks Level 2213 Answers Master Huiguang touched his beard. Although he didn''t know why, the voice in the dream told him that. No matter what, he saw that Tang Yunfeng didn''t want to leave the world. He saw that Tang Yunfeng would be a good person in the future, and he didn''t want the other person to die. Even if it is not a good person, when Tang Yunfeng passes through the cmity, he will donate sesame oil to the temple in the future, and he can gain benefits by moving his mouth. Huiguang believes that this sale is stable and upensable, and many things can be done by then. Tang Yunfeng saw that Hui Guang was so serious, and he believed a little more. He said, "Okay, this two years is enough for me to prepare. If two yearster, I will really get sick, then I will ask someone to send me to The templees. " "Not only that, you also have to announce to the outside that you are no longer in charge of thepany." This is not to me Tang Yunfeng. On the surface, he doesn''t care, can''t he be behind it? Huiguang saw Tang Yunfeng''s appearance, and whispered, "I really can''t control it. This is rted to the traitor who harmed yourpany in the dream. If you have been in charge of thepany, even in secret, the traitor is afraid to show up. How do you get rid of this trouble? " Tang Yunfeng''s eyelids jumped. Is it so serious? Tang Guo supported his chin on one side and touched the white cat on his leg with one hand, and his heart was going crazy. She just wrote some stories casually. I did not expect these stories to be told from Huiguang''s mouth. She almost believed. The master''s mouth was really convincing. No wonder it was convincing. Many wealthy merchants and The big guys are courteous to him. Tang Yunfeng is also guessing. Is there anyone secretly trying to swallow his Tangpany? In retrospect, he thought it was normal. Who would not be jealous of the family business that Tang Yunfeng built up in one hand? I thought that if he really died in a few years, although Qin Ting was smart, but he was young, it must be calcted, but those old and sly guys would be normal if they were killed. Then his daughter was pitiful. Thinking of this, Tang Yunfeng nodded and said it was eptable. Now that Huiguang has said so much, let him ignore it for the time being, there must be a bacsh. So he asked, "After you don''t care, you can''t keep it?" "The next thing is to wait. As long as the treacherous surfaced and the Don donor was alive, wouldn''t he be able to pull the tide? At that time, the Tang donor''s body was almost healed, and the dream also told me like this." Huiguang''s mouth twitched a little, always telling the guests what she said in the dream. Would people say he was a liar? But Tang Yunfeng didn''t think that much because Huiguang knew too much. In addition, he also wanted to bet. As Huiguang said, if he would really get sick after two years, he would live on the mountain. At the same time, he really didn''t care about thepany''s affairs. When the traitor appeared, he would clean up the mess. If the dreams are fulfilled, he can be trusted. Even if thepany would lose a lot of time, at least he had Tang Yunfeng alive, he was able to protect his daughter, which was ruthless and unreasonable than his daughter. Qin Ting was killed without experience and his daughter was really lonely. Where does he know that the traitor is Qin Ting? [Difficult to set up this bureau for the host. "If nothing happens, now Qin Ting has learned a lot from his father, and he may not be good in the future. I ca nt see how good he is. He loves Bai Ruyue. So let it happen." The system hesitated, "What if Qin Ting didn''t betray you? "Stupid son, you dreamed again in the day, didn''t I use dreaming for you yesterday?" system: Tang Yunfeng bid farewell to Master Huiguang and donated another five million yuan to the temple six monthster. Master Huiguang took these five million, bit his teeth, and finally asked someone to build a small yard for Tang Yunfeng. Dashan people live in a better ce, no problem. see you tomorrow Chapter 2214: Original match for leg disability (17) Chapter 2214: Original match for leg disability (17) 2214: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 17 Answers In the following time, Tang Guo did not change the scope and habits of the original owner. The previous course of the original owner is rtively simple for her, but she still learns slowly and is not eager to achieve anything. She was afraid that she would be too good. Her father would change her mind and see that she was at ease. Maybe she would give up and continue to train Qin Ting and leave everything to her. As for her body, it has been slowly conditioning. Although she still looks thin and pale on the surface, she is actually very healthy. As for the leg, the injury was too serious before. It is fortunate that there was no amputation. As for wanting to stand up again, there is nothing that can be done with the medical level of this world. Even if she has a way to stand up and think of a way to stand up in the past two years, then Qin Ting won''t have to y at the Tang family, where can she pick up his faults. Qin Ting will take time every week, will apany her to the garden of the manor to bask in the sun, and will push her to walk by theke. She often brought her back some gadgets. She didn''t behave too ardently or coldly. In short, it could make people feel his concern. It is also after the original owner''s ident that fewer and fewer people have been contacted. Whether it is young or a child, how can it beplicated? Even if Qin Ting behaved frankly enough, these behaviors he has today do not have his own calctions. It is impossible for Tang Yunfeng to know this, but he used to have no choice. Tang Guo counted the time. It has been more than a year since they went to see Huiguang Master, and there are still half a year, it is the moment to witness the miracle. Because to make things work, she hasn''t helped Tang Yunfeng adjust his body for more than a year. As for the pills, she has already prepared them. This is a pill that slowly regtes the body. It won''t happen overnight. It will only take time to pile up, and people will not notice any abnormalities. In the future, Tang Yunfeng will recover. Everyone will only think that he is a temple supporter. He will be nourished and will live a long life. Presumably, at that time, Master Huiguang will be very happy. ording to the original plot, at this time Tang Yunfeng felt that his health was not good, and she should arrange an 18-year-old wedding with Qin Ting. I don''t know what Tang Yunfeng will do this time, she never thought about marrying Qin Ting. Although she said that she did not want to change the original plot, she must let everyone know that Qin Ting is the future son-inw of the Tang family and her proven boyfriend. She believes that the attraction between the male and female owners is very powerful, and they can be encountered when they are married. As for a girlfriend, it is a trivial matter. Tang Yunfeng is actually considering this issue recently. It is still half a year before I know the truth of Master Huiguang''s dream. If at this time he is really ill, he will do everything else, follow Master Huiguang''s words, go to the mountain to take care of himself, but don''t ask all thepanies under his name for the time being. Then you have to ask someone to help him. Now that he has the opportunity to live a long life, Tang Yunfeng will naturally not rush to marry his daughter. Even if this man is Qin Ting he has cultivated in one hand, that is not possible. Qin Ting doesn''t seem to like his baby too much, at least he has some good feelings. Coupled with his own purpose, such a marriage is actually a kind of marriage. Chapter 2215: Original match for leg disability (18) Chapter 2215: Original match for leg disability (18) 2215: Word Stacks Level 2215 Answers Qin Ting''s ability is quite good. For the past two years, he couldn''t train a person again. And those shareholders of thepany, it is impossible for him to let his industry fall into their hands, and give them to those who are old and sly, and do not know what will happen in a few years. Master Huiguang said that the traitor would have acquired all his property in the future, and he was not sure whether there was an internal response in thepany. If he handed thepany directly to the inside director, wouldn''t he send the meat to the other person''s mouth to bite? In the end, Tang Yunfeng decided to hand over thepany to Qin Ting. Qin Ting was trained by him for several years. As long as thepany did not have any problems in the general direction, the other party should be able to manage it well. Besides, all the shares are in his hands. He also thought about all kinds of urgent countermeasures, and he was not afraid that Qin Ting would make any waves. Even if the result is the worst, what''s wrong with thepany, as long as he can live a long life for Tang Yunfeng, he has a lot of worth in these years. In front of life and death, in fact Tang Yunfeng has already seen thoroughly. Being alive is more important than anything. As long as he can live, he will surely guard his little princess. Even if he couldn''t live a long life, he thought of another countermeasure. Although he did not n to let Tang Guo and Qin Ting get married when she was eighteen years old, an engagement was still possible. Get engaged first. If he survives this cmity and his body recovers, then everything he wants to change in the future is easy. If he didn''t get through, the daughter and Qin Ting were engaged, and the rtionship between the two had been announced. He would also make a will. All the property belonged to his daughter, which is in line with his original idea. He originally nned to give Qin Ting a share, but now he is not about to die, so he will not give it for the time being. If the other party can really be good for Xiaoguo in the future, it is not unreasonable to give the other party a little benefit. He was not reluctant, but he did not want to feed the white-eyed dog with meat buns. He always keeps in mind that people''s hearts will change, so he will worry all day about what to do with his baby girl in the future. So let him bet now. In a few days, Tang Guo was pushed by Tang Yunfeng to take a walk in the garden. As for the time he has recently gone to thepany, he has given him a chance to practice. He has to let Qin Ting adjust to it. "Xiaoguo, there are five months left, and it''s time for Master Huiguang to say." "Dad, are you ready over there?" "It''s all arranged." Whether it''s the way forward or the way back, he''s already arranged. "You''re seventeen, if you really say to Master Huiguang, how about you and Qin Ting getting engaged?" Tang Yunfeng''s idea was in Tang Guo''s expectations, Tang Yunfeng also wanted to gamble. So this engagement is very operable and flexible. Not only will Qin Ting be tied to the Tang family, but at the same time he will be able to live a hundred years old. If Qin Ting really treats his baby daughter, he will surely let the two get married. If Qin Ting wasn''t sincere enough, his little princess wouldn''t need such a man. Tang Yunfeng thinks this idea is quite good, but he cannot say this to his daughter, "Qin Ting is an excellent child, you are not too old, now he can stand on his own, he needs a more formal identity, Dad Is old, someone has to help run thepany. " Chapter 2216: Original match for leg disability (19) Chapter 2216: Original match for leg disability (19) 2216: Word Stacks Level 2216 Answers "Qin Ting is young and capable, but his qualifications are still not enough. If he is Xiaoguo''s fiance, it would make sense to help his father manage thepany." When Tang Yunfeng said these words, Qin Ting came right over to the flowers and heard Tang Yunfeng''s decision, and his eyes shed with wonder, and at the same time he was a little clear. No wonder, recently, the other party gave him some very important things to do, it turned out to be in poor health. Thinking of this, Qin Ting''s eyebrows were also a bit worried. He quickly walked to Tang Guo and Tang Yunfeng, greeted the two, and asked, "Uncle Tang, haven''t your health been good recently?" "It''s nothing, it''s just a little tired from time to time." Tang Yunfeng said to Haha. Since returning from Master Huiguang, he has never talked with Tang Guo about the temple once. As an old monster who gallops in the business world, he can''t discuss Qin Ting on any asion, even in his study. So even if he doesn''t trust Qin Ting in his heart, it should be said that he doesn''t trust the human heart, and he won''t point it out. Let Qin Ting manage thepany, he will only use his own body, Qin Ting can withstand good excuses. In this case, Qin Ting will not only be grateful, but will not create a gap. This person''s rtionship with others isplex and simple. Don''t show suspicion. Even if you don''t trust in your heart, you must show great trust, otherwise it will be easy to disturb and lose your heart. Tang Yunfeng expected it well. At this time Qin Ting did have some warmth in his heart. He did not expect Tang Yunfeng to trust him so much. It can be said that if it wasn''t for Tang Yunfeng who pulled him, now he doesn''t know in which puppet he was bullied. Therefore, knowing that Tang Yunfeng''s health was not good, he was really worried. At this time, Qin Ting was only in her early twenties. Her life experience was simple and her mind was pure. A sincere heart, who would want to know what would happen in the future. "Uncle Tang keeps his body well. No matter what, the body is the most important thing. If Uncle Tang is in good health, I would like to be Uncle Tang''s right arm all the time." What Qin Ting said was also true. He used the forces of the Tang family to deal with his enemies. In fact, it was not aplicated matter. As long as he defeated the other party in business, it was considered revenge. Of course, these must be taken slowly, and you cannot be anxious. Go to Tang Yunfeng and nodded with a smile, "You just heard what I said to Xiaoguo, right? I want to get engaged to you next month, and Xiaoguo will be eighteen next year. You are still young when you get married You can also be on your own, but this status does make many shareholders dissatisfied and insecure. I think that you are engaged with Xiaoguo, and some things can be let go. Of course, if If you don''t want me, I won''t force it. " Tang Yunfeng is also telling the truth. Qin Ting is good at tolerance and he appreciates it. Even if he is not his son-inw in the future, he hopes that Qin Ting can work in thepany. Young Qin Ting, who has a good ability, has a bright future, and it is good for thepany to stay. Qin Ting shook his fist, then nced at Tang Guo, and whispered, "I don''t have any opinion. I just don''t know if Xiao Guo is willing." Who can stand up to the huge temptation? Qin Ting agreed to this incident, partly because of his hatred, and partly because he thought he could keep his promise and take good care of Tang Guo in this life, so he promised to be ashamed. Chapter 2217: Original match for leg disability (20) Chapter 2217: Original match for leg disability (20) 2217: Word Stacks Level 2217 Answers Tang Guo naturally nodded happily. Qin Ting always understood that the little princess of the Tang family had long liked him, and liked him very much. Seeing Tang Guo nodded and agreed, he was relieved. Tang Yunfeng is right. He really needs a righteous identity. Without this status, he really is not good at doing things, even if he has good ability, but not enough qualifications. Then he is from the Tang family, and the shareholders will have no opinion. No matter what he did, it was tied to the Tang family, and there was a guarantee there. After Tang Yunfeng repeatedly confirmed, they both agreed to get engaged. Tang Guo''s purpose is naturally to let Qin Ting have an unclean identity. It will be interesting to derail him as the fiance of the Miss Tang family in the future. Qin Ting wanted to use this identity to do more things. He never thought about sitting still. Another reason was that he guessed that Tang Yunfeng might not live for a few years before he was so anxious, so he agreed with the situation. Of course, Tang Yunfeng will live longer, and he will not be disappointed. If there is a backing, the chance of revenge will be greater in the future. Therefore, when he did not meet his true love, even if Qin Ting had some purpose, his heart was not too bad, and he did not give long favor. To Tang Yunfeng and Tang Guo are sincere. System: [Host, if you are engaged, Qin Ting and the heroine miss it, let''s not say if it is possible, and you will not do those betrayal things again, what will happen to you? "What else can I do, of course, find an excuse to terminate the marriage contract, let him contribute to thepany, and let my father donate money for charity. After all, I have bragged for Master Huiguang in my dreams, and I can never let the elderly down If Qin Ting missed the heroine, he will work hard all his life to make money to make atonement. I have a way to make him exhausted to make money. " System: Come on, anyway, it''s Qin Ting''s life. "But do you think it is possible?" It is precisely because Tang Guo believes in the attraction between the male and female heroes that she dares to say these words so easily, because the system is impossible. The meeting that should be met will always be met. If Qin Ting meets Qin Ting and can hold it without making mistakes, then it is really admirable. But that chance is almost impossible, because she has seen too much. Her little son is as naive as ever. Recently, people outside the world know that Tang Guo and Qin Ting are about to get engaged. The engagement time will be next month, and invitations have been sent out. Tang Yunfeng nned to arrange some engagements personally. Of course, Qin Ting was also busy with thepany while running up and down with Tang Yunfeng. Tang Guo has a hobby, drawing. Xu Qing helped Tang Guo to clean up the studio and watched all the white cats on the paper were at home. The white cat was a little speechless. The youngdy had more hobbies, but how could she paint cats every day? "Miss, I think the flowers in the garden are beautiful. I might as well draw flowers today." The white ball on Tang Guo''s bed nced and nodded. "Okay, let''s go to the garden to paint flowers." She also wanted to paint something else. The total painting cat is expected to show Xu Qing to vomit. In the garden, Xu Qing helped Tang Guo set up a drawing board, then he stood by and looked at Tang Guo''s painting, but he looked at it and became dazed. Suddenly Xu Qing shook his head and found that in addition to the beautiful flowers on the drawing board, he was ... Chapter 2218: Original match for leg disability (21) Chapter 2218: Original match for leg disability (21) 2218: Word Stacks Level 21218 Answers Xu Qing did not expect that there was azy white cat lying on the most conspicuous position among the flowers, which was very conspicuous. She really had nothing to say about it, only staring at the cat. The white cat seemed to be aware, raised her eyelids, and nced at herzily, shaking her tail frantically at her. Unlike the dog''s wagging of its tail, Xu Qing certainly knew that the cat warned her, and if he dared to do bad things, he woulde and attack her. Xu Qing couldn''t bear to cover her heart. She dripped a little bit. This cat has be a sperm, but she is still in front of her. Tang Guo fluttered a smile, "If there is only flowers on the drawing board, it is indeed a bit monotonous. It happened that the ball went to that ce smartly, and it was drawn to the drawing board just right. Does the flower match the white cat?" At first nce of Xu Qing, it really was that if there were only flowers, this picture seemed to be missing something. Adding a white cat sleeping on it, the whole painting is alive. Although Xu Qing felt that the white cat was a bit shameless and wanted to grab the camera everywhere, she had to admit that the finishing touch was wonderful. Don''t look at Xu Qing as a helper, in fact, he was also a graduate of a key university. She is in charge of taking care of Tang Guo, so she must understand it. Otherwise, Tang Guo opened his mouth and said that if he wanted a book, he could find Chinese characters. If the English version had no culture, he wouldn''t be able to do this job. Talking out, others may not believe that Xu Qing''s sry and bonus for a year are millions. In order to take care of Tang Guo, Tang Yunfeng invited all the elites, how could they be ordinary people. Later, Tang Guo listened to Xu Qing''s suggestion and painted other things. But what makes Xu Qing depressed is that when painting other things, why this white cat always grabs the mirror, even if he paints a portrait for Tang Yunfeng, the cat has to stick out a white w and leave it on Tang Guo''s drawing board. The next mark indicates that there is also a ce for cricket here. Tang Yunfeng saw a cat''s paw in the corner of his portrait. But he was not unhappy, but thought that the existence of this white cat could make his daughter so happy. One monthter, Tang Guo and Qin Ting were formally engaged, and reporters came to interview. Even on social forums, there are people talking about the engagement of Qin Ting and the little princess of the Tang family. In short, Tang Guo''s purpose was achieved. She and Qin Ting were unmarried couples, and were widely advertised. After a few more months, the day that Master Huiguang said was ushered in. That day, Tang Yunfeng went to thepany with a good spirit. When Tang Guo received the news, it was time for Tang Yunfeng to lie in the hospital. She hurriedly dared to meet Tang Yunfeng, seeing the other person''s face suddenly became ugly, and the illness really came. Fortunately, Tang Yunfeng was prepared. Even if he suddenly fainted and was taken to the hospital, there was no trouble. After feeding Tang Yunfeng to take medicine, Tang Guo gave him a transparent candy. "Dad is so old. Although the medicine is a bit bitter, he can still swallow it. Don''t swallow candy like a child." "Dad, eat it, you have peeled off the sugar paper." The daughter''s intention, Tang Yunfeng naturally would not refuse, to contain that transparent candy. Just put it in your mouth and it melted after a while. At that time, Tang Yunfeng did feel that his mouth was not crying, and there was a faint special feeling. He only attributed this to the sweetness given by his daughter. "Dad, I already called Master Huiguang, and he will be there in the afternoon." Seeing Tang Guo''s appearance, Tang Yunfengughed, "Rx, Dad will follow the agreement." see you tomorrow The good news is that there will be a change on the 8th next month. Chapter 2219: Original match for leg disability (22) Chapter 2219: Original match for leg disability (22) 2219: Word Stacks Level 2219 Answers Tang Yunfeng''s decision seemed too sudden to outsiders. He gave up such arge family business and went to live in a temple on the mountain. This caused many people to guess what was going on. After all, in their opinion, Tang Yunfeng''s body has always been good and looks much younger than his peers. Many years have passed since Tang Yunfeng''s heart recement operation, and few people know about it. Basically, a person like him who has a wealth of business, even if he suddenly falls ill, it is impossible to give the family business to the future son-inw regardless of everything. Even though Qin Ting''s ability is good and appreciated by many people, they still can''t figure it out. Isn''t that just aa? I will go to the mountains to raise my body. He left as soon as he was discharged, and was sent directly to the mountain. Tang Yunfeng had already lived in the temple on the top of the mountain at this time. Huiguang had previously called for a small courtyard to be built. It''s not that big, the win is in a quiet location, and everything is very nice. Tang Yunfeng left only a personal assistant who took care of him. Others sent him up that day, and returned to his post to continue to serve Tangjia Manor. After Qin Ting returned, he was busy. He never thought that Tang Yunfeng would leave thepany to him. As for shares, he really didn''t think about them now, and was still immersed in Tang Yunfeng''s trust in him. At this time, Qin Ting was full of energy, and said in his heart that he must manage thepany well, and absolutely cannot let Tang Yunfeng be disappointed. There is a legend Tang Yunfeng ahead, Qin Ting is careful what he does, and any decision is made after repeated confirmation. At first everyone was afraid that he could not stand still, butter found that the young man was really good and appreciated him very much. On that day, when Qin Ting was busy, he heard his assistant say that Tang Guo was here. He hesitated for a moment and quickly walked out of the office and went to the lounge, where he saw Tang Guo holding a white cat sitting by the window. "Xiaoguo, why are you here? Have you lunch?" Qin Ting walked quickly and nced at the white cat on Tangguo''s leg. Xiaoguo seems to like this white cat very much, and he will take it with him everywhere. Qin Ting doesn''t care about these. "have eaten." Xu Qing was helping, "Miss has already used lunch very early, but just thought that Qin Shao has been too busytely, regardless of his body, and specially asked the chef to make some delicious deliveries." At this time, Qin Ting noticed the two insted boxes ced on the table, and raised a little warmth in her heart, "Thank you." When he was busy, someone cared about him, and of course he was happy. "Something like delivering food, just send it over." "I want to send it to you in person." Qin Ting couldn''t help but be looked at by Tang Guo''s pure eyes, and his heart was a little bit empty. He squeezed the instion box hard. In fact, he used her to some extent. In fact, after getting along for so many years, he really didn''t like her that kind of love. The feeling in his heart didn''t seem to be love. But for his own purposes, he also thought it was good to live with her, and he didn''t go into these. He doesn''t think that everyone in this world will get love, at least he should be gone. Qin Ting was chatting with Tang Guo while eating delicious food. In fact, the two did not have muchmonnguage. Qin Ting wanted to achieve results and show his ability in thepany. Chapter 2220: Original match for leg disability (23) Chapter 2220: Original match for leg disability (23) 2220: Word Stacks Level 2220 Answers Therefore, his own personal hobby is basically absent. Even for things like eating, he feels that as long as he can get in, let the body absorb nutrients. When Qin Ting finishes eating, Tang Guo is concerned about a few words, and then lets Xu Qing push her away. Basically, she woulde to help Qin Ting deliver meals every day. When Qin Ting was free, she would stay in the office for a while and then leave with a smile. This makes everyone in thepany know that the little princess of the Tang family has a good rtionship with her fiance and a good rtionship. This message tells them that it will be a matter of time before they get older. Where did they know that Tang Guo came here every day and didn''t care about Qin Ting''s body at all, nor did he specifically bring him food. It is to want to appear in the sight of the public, so that everyone understands that the true infatuation is her Miss Tang family, not Qin Ting. Qin Ting used to do nothing, left his wife at home, and acted like a woman outside. Everyone said that he was an infatuated, devoted man to his wife, and created a perfect husband image for himself. So what she wants to destroy first is this illusion, so that everyone can see clearly who is the most infatuated person. Tang Guo came to lunch every day with a thunderbolt. Unless Qin Ting was going to a meeting outside the country to discuss things abroad, she would note. Even so, she would count the time to call thepany and ask if Qin Ting had arrived. asionally counting time, she would call Qin Ting''s assistant, telling the assistant to let him take good care of Qin Ting. She couldn''t be like his dad, and did not care about his body for work. Themunication between Tang Guo and the owners of thepany is not to inquire about Qin Ting''s whereabouts, but just to care about his health, for fear that he will be too tired. In just three months, she has be the owner of thepany, who likes Qin Ting. Now the wind has be, Qin Ting is really lucky, first met Tang Yunfeng such a knowledgeable person, and then met the little princess of the Tang family like him with all his heart. In this life, Qin Ting is a lucky man in the eyes of everyone. The system passed the external words to Tang Guo. After listening, she was very satisfied. Do not hesitate to go home every day to show that she likes Qin Ting. Every time she ys some role in some behavior, she will be instantly substituted into it, and almost no one can tell that she is really fake. It was fake to her, but it was true to her role. and so. It is still true to everyone. Time passed quickly, as if Bai Ju was rushing past. When Tang Guo was 25 years old, some people discussed when she and Qin Ting would get married. Qin Ting now manages thepany in a well-organized manner, and everyone thinks he is now worthy of the Tang Princess. Therefore, they are still looking forward to their wedding. As for Tang Yunfeng, although it has faded into the eyes of everyone, his legend has never disappeared. It is the object of admiration and learning by countless people. Qin Ting hesitated in the face of this incident. In fact, he did not expect to get married, and there was even one in his heart. But Tang Guo is twenty-five this year, and he is twenty-eight. If he shows no desire to get married, he will be so sorry for her. Tang Guo heard his words and said, "Let''s go up the mountain and ask Dad. Dad''s health is a lot better now. He must have asked him to get married." Chapter 2221: Original match for leg disability (24) Chapter 2221: Original match for leg disability (24) 2221: Word Stacks Level 2421 Answers When Qin Ting heard this, he nodded quickly, thinking that was the case. Speaking of Tang Yunfeng, he also thought it was a miracle. Who can think of it, Tang Yunfeng went to live in a temple. This residencested for six or seven years. And after he managed thepany, although Tang Yunfeng didn''t have any shares, Tang Yunfeng really didn''t bother. This trust really made Qin Ting''s blood boil. Think about it this way, if Uncle Tang wants him to marry Xiaoguo after going up the mountain, he can still ept it. There is nothing difficult. Besides, Xiaoguo''s person is very good and lives with her. A touch is very warm. At night, Tang Guo leaned against the window and muttered, "Master Huiguang, I''m sorry I have to make a dream for you." System: Can''t you bother to do it? But this magical dream, he thinks that Master Huiguang should be very happy to dream about it. That night, Tang Guo sneaked into Master Huiguang''s room using the teleportation symbol and created a dream for him. Because she guessed that Qin Ting''s performance in the past seven years might have moved Tang Yunfeng, this time he would most likely agree to the marriage of the two. If you were already married when you came here, she is not married now, she definitely does not want to marry Qin Ting, there is no need for that. So she was only able to create a dream for Master Huiguang, and did not say anything else, that is to say, from the perspective of Qin Ting''s life, she could not marry until he was thirty. Whoever married him before he was thirty Unlucky, he will ovee his wife. He himself will not be harmed, but his wife will be subject to various cmities. Tang Yunfeng regarded her as a treasure and was convinced that Master Huiguang''s words would definitely not agree with marriage. When Qin Ting is 30 years old, it is estimated that the rtionship with the heroine is rted, even if it is not, then find another reason at that time. Marry, that''s impossible to get married. They went up the mountain the next day to see Tang Yunfeng and went directly to the small yard where Tang Yunfeng lived. At that time, Tang Yunfeng was sitting under the tree and ying chess with himself, it seemed very easy. Hisplexion was very rosy. Seeing Tang Guo and Qin Tinging, his mood was even better, and he hurried to talk. These years, both his body and thepany Qin Ting manages are getting better and better. Every month, his personal doctor wille to help him check his body and find that he is getting better and better. He has already believed in the words of Master Huiguang. At the beginning, the doctor gave him a death sentence, saying that he could still live up to five years. Now, after so many years, his body is getting better and better, and the feeling of being rxed makes him feel very wonderful. "Is there anything wrong with youing up this time?" Tang Yunfeng had already guessed something. In time, his baby daughter was twenty-five, and it was time to get married. Qin Ting''s performance in the past seven years was very satisfactory. He did not interfere with anything in thepany and obeyed the taboo of Master Huiguang. But he still knew about thepany. If they are going to get married, this time he has no objection. He lives well now, and he is not afraid that Qin Ting will be bad for his baby daughter in the future. As soon as Qin Ting talked about her marriage, Tang Yunfeng asked Tang Guo again and learned that she had no opinion. She immediately said, "That''s OK, I ..." Off. Then Master Huiguang ran in with sweat, came to the stone table, stared at Qin Ting, shook his head, "You can''t get married before you are thirty." Chapter 2222: Original match for leg disability (25) Chapter 2222: Original match for leg disability (25) 2222: Word Stacks Level 2222 Answers Qin Ting was confused. He knew Master Huiguang was famous and capable, and he was said to be a master monk. When ites to Tang Yunfeng, he knows it too. It is said that I can live to this day thanks to the persuasion of Master Huiguang. Although Tang Yunfeng did not manage thepany these years, he donated a lot of sesame oil to this temple every year. "Master Huiguang, why can''t I get married before my thirties?" Master Huiguang said ording to the dream, "Your life is special. You are not self-denying, you are a kid when you are young, you are a wife when you are young, you can only start a family after 30 years of age. If you do nt follow this taboo, who will marry you? , They will be overwhelmed with mild injuries and death. " When Master Huiguang said that when he was a kid in the family, Qin Ting''s heart burst into his heart. When he thought of his parents, something went wrong. Why was he alone living a good life and couldn''t believe it. On the one hand, Tang Yunfengpletely believed, and swallowed the previous words. "Since Master Huiguang said so, wait for Qin Ting to get married after you are thirty years old." As it concerns the safety of his baby daughter, Tang Yunfeng dares not bet. He was afraid that Qin Ting would be more attentive, so he and Qin Ting exined in detail why he would go back to the mountaintop temple to keep fit. ording to Master Huiguang''s dream,bined with what is happening now, and Qin Ting also remembered that Tang Yunfeng took Tang Guo to a temple many years ago, as if slowly letting him manage thepany, he finally realized that the original Tang Yunfeng Is preparing for going up the mountain. All things worked out, Tang Yunfeng''s life was extended, Qin Ting had to believe in the dream of Master Huiguang. In fact, he didn''t think much about getting married. He actually hesitated and didn''t expect this marriage. There was some contradiction in his heart. With Master Huiguang''s dream, it was a solution to his problem. This lie, Tang Guo and Qin Ting are very satisfied. Tang Guo stayed on the top of the mountain and apanied Tang Yunfeng for a week before returning with Xu Qing. Of course, the white cat ball was always carried by her. She was tired and would carry the space bag on the side of the assistant. Within a few days of returning to Tangjia Manor, the personal doctor in charge of her family had to move abroad, and she would not be able toe and help her in the future. After Qin Ting knew it, she hired her a new private doctor at a high price, which is said to be quite good. She has her own private clinic abroad. At present, he has also opened a family in China, and Qin Ting''s high price moved him. On this day, Tang Guo''s case was to check her body, because her body has always been rtively weak, and she will take some drugs on a regr basis. In these cases, Tang Guo has not tried to change. But she did not expect that the doctor who came today was very surprising. The name of this private doctor is Cui Yan. He is tall and handsome, wearing a pair of golden sses, and looks very gentle. Cui Yan saw Tang Guozhen look at him and smiled slightly. "Miss Tang, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t it ufortable?" "No." Tang Guo came back to his mind. "Dr. Cui, the medicine I took was here. Please show it." Cui Yan nodded and sat in front of Tang Guo and carefully looked at the medicine bottles. "These medicines have no problems. ording to the physical condition of Miss Tang I know before, but I still need to confirm it specifically. Theplexion looks good. If I guess the same, some medicines can already be taken. " Chapter 2223: Original match for leg disability (26) Chapter 2223: Original match for leg disability (26) 2223: Word Stacks Level 2223 Answers After Cui Yan''s inspection, she told Tang Guo that her health was better than expected, and she lost some medicines. After all, it was a three-drug poison. "When is Miss Tang nning to get married?" Cui Yan suddenly asked, even Xu Qing on one side was a little strange. Is this new doctor too wide? In their doubts, Cui Yan exined, "Because what I want to say may be rted to Miss Tang''s marriage life." "What is it about?" Tang Guo asked just a moment after she was silent. Originally, she did change to a private doctor, also called Cui Yan, but the plot of Cui Yan is different from the one in front of her, but one thing is the same. It is this Cui Yan who told the original owner that she could not have children because of her physical condition. Not to mention the matter of being born, whether it can be kept or not when pregnant is a problem. One is that she is weak, and the other is that she is inherited. After pregnancy, she may have a habitual miscarriage. This kind of disease in men, it is not easy to have children, if there is, it is a miracle. Cui Yan directly said, "Although it is a bit cruel, I must tell Miss Tang that your physical condition is incapable of having a child, even if you take eggs for humans. Not only is your body weak, There is also a gic factor in it, so I said that this matter is very rted to your marriage. " Tang Guo looked very indifferent, but Xu Qing''s face changed. She remembered that Tang Yunfeng had a youngdy and a daughter only after middle age. "This is what happened, thank you Dr. Cui for your information." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t respond, Cui Yan didn''t ask much, but all this seemed to him as expected. "The weather is fine today. Would you like to go to the garden for a while?" Cui Yan had already stood up, walked to Tang Guo''s side, and dropped her hand on the back of her wheelchair. "I''ll push you out for a walk." "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, turned around and Xu Qing said, "Let people watch the ball, don''t let it run around." Tang Guo was pushed out by Cui Yan. As soon as he arrived in the garden, a white dumpling jumped on Tang Guo. She reached out to keep the dumpling, smoothed it, and smiled on her cheek. Xu Qing alsoughed, "Ball ball sleeps dead again, every time thedy has any activities, always the first to run down, and can urately find the position of thedy, really a smart cat." "Is this Miss Tang''s pet?" Cui Yan reached out and tried to touch the white dumpling. He didn''t want the ball to show his teeth directly, and gave him a nasty look. "It doesn''t seem to like me much." Cui Yan withdrew his hand indifferently. "I hope Miss Tang doesn''t mind, I just think it''s cute." Tang Guo smiled and smoothed the white cat. "It doesn''t know Dr. Cui, and some hostility is normal." The white cat didn''t lie on Tang Guo''sp to sleep as usual, but stared at Cui Yan with inspection and vignt eyes, as if there was deep hatred between them. "It seems that it really hates me." Cui Yan shook his head. "I hope that I wille here often in the future, that he is familiar with me and can change his attitude towards me." Cui Yan is also very strange, why is this white cat so hostile to him? "Yes, Miss Tang, I don''t think your cat is sterilized, right?" After that, Tang Guo felt that the white cat under his hands was stiff, and she smoothed her hair and bent her lips, "Yes, not yet." see you tomorrow Chapter 2224: Original match for leg disability (27) Chapter 2224: Original match for leg disability (27) 2224: Word Stacks Level 2224 Answers "Miss Tang, I think it s best to sterilize cats. If you run out without obedience, you don''t know how many stray cats will be produced." After Cui Yan said this sentence, he found that the white cat looked more and more fiercely at his eyes, andughed, "Sorry, does it understand me?" "After all, this thing is for the ball. It feels a crisis, and it must be unpleasant to see Dr. Cui." Tang Guo answered the carelessly while helping the white cat along the fur. The white cat seemed to be morefortable with her hair, and buried her head on her legs and squinted. Cui Yan stared at the white cat carefully, with some strange shes in his eyes. These white cats are really weird. They look very human. Maybe he could find a chance to get along with the white cat alone. But the white cat is not important at all, he is interested in the woman in the wheelchair stroking the cat. Cui Yan no longer cares about cats, but pushes Tang Guo to walk slowly in the garden, Tang Guo also lets him push. The system watched for a long time, had an idea in his heart, and couldn''t confirm it. This person can be so close to the host, and can also apany him for so long to speak, not the words of that guy, can''t make sense? But if that guy, why does he think this guy is a bit annoying? The same shameless, this time it was a bit disliked. There is also this white cat. Although his temperament is a little bit more ptable, ording to his observations, this cat only likes to stay with the host, and will not run away at all, let alone make kittens. I like cats, and I brought one. The female cat came back. It took only an hour for the female cat to hide in the corner and trembled. She didn''t dare to approach Tang Guo half a step. And Tang Guo did not mean to have a new female cat, as if the cat she liked was just this white cat. Later, the female cat was brought back to be raised by a helper in the manor house, and she may starve to death while staying in the manor house. The entire site of the manor was taken over by the white cat. It relied on its owner to dominate the manor and no one could do anything about it. It ignores others and just likes to get in front of Tang Guo. In other words, Cui Yan''s system is a little uncertain. [Host, is this Cui Yan the guy? How do I feel that the other party is a bit annoying, otherwise, I don''t want him in this life, this person is not a tterer. When Tang Guo heard it, he almost burst outughing. Xiaotong actually knew that people weren''t happy, and she said she didn''t want the other person. It can be seen that Xiaotongzi''s mind is still very clear. The guy is not cute and won''t help him. [When he behaves better in the next life, the host greatly considers talking about love with him. This guy was so annoying at first, and he was so cute when he talked so much, anyway, it just gave me a feeling that I really didn''t like it. The host is big, don''t say I''m making a small report, I really feel that way. I used to shame a little bit, but that shame is different from this shame, and I ca nt exin what s different, anyway, it just does nt give me a good impression. [Host, how cute the ball is. Don''t listen to Cui Yan''s words and take him to sterilization. If the ball has always been disobedient, but it is obedient and obedient, it will never go out to mingle with the wild cat, just like sticking to the host''s big side. Chapter 2225: Original match for leg disability (28) Chapter 2225: Original match for leg disability (28) 2225: Word Stacks Level 2825 Answers [A person who needs to be sterilized suffers from innocence, and thinks pitifully. It''s also that the white cat ball is really good. Cui Yan has a bad impression on the system. He said so. "I didn''t intend to sterilize the ball. If it was sterilized long ago, why wait until now." [That Cui Yan is really not a thing, dare to start with such a cute little animal, whether he is that guy or not, anyway, I am very opposed to this love, the host is big, you can handle it. It was also felt by the system. Tang Guo didn''t seem to like Cui Yan so much, so he dared to make such a humiliation and directly threatened to oppose it. What made him unsure was that the host was happier as soon as the host came into the world. The energy had been increasing, and he could not determine whether Cui Yan was that guy. Even if he didn''t think it was a good one. Because the host saw him greatly, the energy did not increase sharply. In many worlds, he judges whether the other person is that guy or not, all relying on the rapid growth of energy. Now the energy is still growing at the same speed as before, obviously this guy does not like the host greatly. However, the host greatly allowed the other party to get along with her alone, and it was strange that they had talked so much. Is there any other n for the host? [The host is big, is Cui Yan him? Since he couldn''t guess, he could only ask Tang Guo. Tang Guo was silent for a while before he said, "I can only tell you that Cui Yan has the breath of that person, but it is very light." [Breath, what breath? "The breath of the soul, I have always been able to identify that person, because of his unique soul breath." Of course, there are other reasons, whether it is that person, just look at it, and then judge the breath of the soul, she can identify Out. Although Cui Yan in front of her had the soul of that person, she could definitely say that Cui Yan was not that person. Although the other party is learning the person''s way of doing things, it is difficult to draw a tiger and paint a bone, and pretend to look like it. If the inner part is fake, then it is still fake, it is really uneptable. For the same thing, the same action, for another person, is really a bit annoying, even a little greasy. She was curious, why did Cui Yan have the soul of that person and take it away? She buried her head and stroked the soft fur on the white cat''s back. It''s really interesting. However, due to the strength of that person, Cui Yan would be taken away. Is that person''s intention, or is there other reasons, or is Cui Yan''s strengthparable to that person, then who is that person? Why upy Cui Yan''s body and approach her? "I heard that Miss Tang likes painting very much." Cui Yan''s voice awakened Tang Guo, and she calmly replied, "Well, I like it." "It''s fine today. Do you want to paint now?" Tang Guo touched the ball lying on his leg, and his lips were bent. "It depends on whether the ball is in a good mood, and I am willing to let me draw it." Cui Yan is a little confused. Does Tang Guo''s painting have anything to do with this cat? Still Xu Qing said, "Every painting of thedy will have a ball, even if she does not show her face, she has to show a white w." Cui Yan is surprised. Does she love cats so much? Every painting has the existence of this cat, which is really incredible. Tang Guo didn''t move when he saw the white cat, and said, "It seems that Qiuqiu is in a bad mood today, so he will not paint." Chapter 2226: Original match for leg disability (29) Chapter 2226: Original match for leg disability (29) 2226: Word Stacks Level 2226 Answers Cui Yan did not return after leaving that day. After all, he is only a private doctor, usuallying once a week or half a month. What''s more, if Tang Guo needs anything, call him directly and ask him toe over. No matter what he is doing, he must be there. In this way, Cui Yan kept the frequency of the manor once every half month and twice a month. Every time after helping Tang Guo check his body, he would push her to take a walk in the garden or anything, and did nothing extraordinary. But between words, there is a sense of closeness. Tang Guo didn''t seem to know it, it was a touch of him. Every time, the white cat sleeps on herp. Two years in a hurry, the white cat didn''t feel any closeness to Cui Yan, and every time he looked at him, he was full of hostility. On this day, Tang Guo took a nap in the garden. Cui Yan made an excuse toe and give Tang Guo medicine. Hearing that Tang Guo was taking a nap, he did not bother, but asked Xu Qing: "Is the ball with her?" "Qiuqiu wasn''t with thedy at the moment. I should have found a ce to sleep." Xu Qing said uncertainly, that white cat was an emperor-level task in the manor, and everyone couldn''t afford it, miss baby It''s very. "Oh, I had something to talk to Miss Tang, so please call me when she wakes up." "Okay, Dr. Choi, please." Xu Qing didn''t worry about what Cui Yan would do. Bodyguards were everywhere in the manor. Cui Yan went to the garden and soon found a white cat who was sleeping in a somewhat hidden ce. With a smile on his face, he walked in front of the white cat, didn''t mind staining his clothes, and sat on the edge of the flower bed. "After two years of observation, I guess it''s you. This time you didn''t seal the memory, did you really take great pains for her. Unfortunately, this time I was the first one to take the lead and upy this body. This one I already own my body, and I''m swallowed up by that trace of your soul. " The white cat sat up and stared at Cui Yan without blinking. Cui Yan pushed and pushed her sses. "Isn''t you angry? I didn''t expect you to have it today. Although she will be angry when she thinks about it that day, but at least I Being able to spend her whole life with her in a small world in a small world is also considered worthwhile. " "After living with her in this small world, you can only watch it on one side, presumably it is also very ufortable, right? I can''t beat you outside, I can''t deal with you, in this small world I have spent a lot of money Attentive, carefully nned, and finally have a chance to approach her. " Cui Yan reached out to pat the white cat''s head. The white cat made a fierce expression, but it was inexplicably cute, and Cui Yan was amused. "No wonder she likes your cat so much, even if it''s fierce, it''s cute." "Actually, I didn''t expect that when you found that you couldn''t recover that trace of soul power, you couldn''t upy this body. Why not leave directly and instead choose a cat to live in. Even in a certain world, she doesn''t have yourpany, She will also be fine, isn''t she? No matter from now or in the future, she won''t be able to survive because of a person''s departure. Even if you are more important in her heart. " Chapter 2227: Original match for leg disability (30) Chapter 2227: Original match for leg disability (30) 2227: Word Stacks Level 22227 "Why did you poke your pain? It can be considered self-reliant, regret it." "Well, I won''t tell you more, then you can watch the happy time with me and her." After Cui Yan said, he found that the white cat''s original aggressiveness suddenly weakened, and his body was still shaking. Looks very afraid of him. Cui Yan hadn''t figured out why, and suddenly felt something wrong behind him. At this time, Tang Guo''s voice came, "Dr. Cui, Xu Qing said you are here. I said why I couldn''t find you in the living room. It turned out that you came to the garden to bully the ball." Cui Yan heard her face, her face changed greatly. He stared at the white cat subconsciously, and saw that the white cat was holding his body, and ran to Tang Guo''s position, and ran directly to her leg. Two ws were holding her clothes forcefully. Will not hurt her skin. The trembling, especially scared, was really too realistic. When Cui Yan saw this, he almost scolded him, **** really shameless, this cat! !! Is this what people did? That man was so shameless, he actually performed the plot of the pce fight in front of him, and stared at him trembling, hiding in her arms in fear, this is what the beast can do. Cui Yan found that the white cat was looking at him. The contempt eyes seemed to be saying, what about taking the body? I have been with her for two years, not to mention hugging her, I did nt even hold a small hand, but she was a loser. Cui Yan was almost fainted! "Dr. Cui, I don''t know where the ball caused you. You have to pick one when I''m not in the garden and bully the ball in the garden. Look at the ball and what scared you?" Cui Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say that the cat was a showman. He just talked to it and didn''t bully him at all. It was all performed by him. However, he said that Tang Guo would believe it? In the face of a person who has only known her for two years and a cat who has been with her for so many years, she must be standing on the cat side. Now this cat really has the upper hand. He knows this woman a little, no matter who this identity he has, once it is not important enough, there is not enough reason to prove that the cat is wrong, then it can only be him. Moreover, if she cares too much about the cat, even if he is right, it is wrong. In front of people who don''t care, she is always indifferent and ruthless, careless, love and hate. "Miss Tang, I did not bully the ball." "I just saw you ring at it, Dr. Cui, should I read that right?" Cui Yan had nothing to say, only a slight nce at the cat held by Tang Guo in his arms, the other person still had the look of contempt that only he could understand. shameless! Even if he lives in a cat''s body, isn''t he personal? Actually doing such a shameless thing, can''t the eldest husband, man, be upright? He didn''t even think about it, if he hadn''t calcted the body that the person should live in, would the other person live in the body of a cat? Cui Yan has counted countless counts, only thinking that after his careful nning, that person cannot live in this body, and if he cannot find a suitable body for a while, he will definitely leave this small world first. He never expected that he would simply choose a cat, thinking about this white cat, how many years have been sleeping Tangguo''s bed every day, so shameless! Chapter 2228: Original match for leg disability (31) Chapter 2228: Original match for leg disability (31) 2228: Word Stacks Level 2228 Answers "Dr. Cui, let''s go first. After that, you should follow the previous frequency, once every half a month." Tang Guo hugged the white cat and gently walked along the hair, saying coldly, "And also trouble Dr. Cui not to walk around the manor in the future, so as not to scare my ball. As for helping me check my health, I can do it in the lobby. My body is already very healthy. If you are not up to the job, you can refuse. " When Cui Yan heard it, his face changed greatly. Is this going to drive him away? He worked hard for two years, finally managed to get closer to her, but because of this cat, she was so ruthless? The system hesitated, a fake, especially an annoying fake, thanks to the host''s great curiosity, he ignored him and left him to the manor. If you knew what he had done and what secrets he had, you wouldn''t want to entangle him. Now it caused the host''s big baby ball, and deserved to be abandoned. In other words, does that guy appear or not? If the guy was there, it would definitely not be so bad, and it would be possible to please the host with a few words. No matter how unwilling Cui Yan was, in order not to annoy her, she could only walk away sullenly. Now annoying her, knowing her temperament, he can only think of other ways. In any case, he must be with her in this life, even if there is only one small world, he will be satisfied. Thinking of certain things, Cui Yan smiled again. If he helped her solve the trouble, I don''t know if the favorability would increase. After Cui Yan left, Tang Guo buried his head and stared at the white cat, and finally put his hand on its head. "If the surname Cui dares to murder you again, you should try to scratch him, make him, and be polite After I give youpensation for medical expenses, my family has money. " System: He wants to turn into a ball, hey, he looks envious. Being a cat should be a very happy thing. Xu Qing: Who is the biggest in the manor? Not thedy, but thedy''s cat, who caused it. From this day on, the treatment of white cats in the manor has been raised by another section. Tang Guo also remodeled the room next to it and became a ball-only room. Everyone at the manor knows that the ball has a high status. It is not only proud of it, but also loves cleanliness. No one is allowed to watch it even if they go to the toilet. Otherwise, they will be savage, even if their youngdy cannot see it. So they came to another conclusion. Although the ball was fierce, he was shy. At the same time, another thing is happening. What happened to the female host Bai Ruyue still happened. There was a big incident at home, and a huge amount of money was urgently needed to settle it. This time, Tang Guo and Qin Ting weren''t married. Naturally, there wasn''t much to look for. The mother''s affairs helped the hostess. The hostess is still reluctant to agree to the proposal of the best rtives and marry a greasy and old boss as a wife, saying that she will find a way. Back in this big city, Bai Ruyue, desperate, finally came up with a solution, which was something she didn''t want to do, but had to do and had to do. She heard that on some asions, women''s first nights could be sold. She was introduced to the asion and nned to get a sum of money in this way. At the very least, if you get the money in this way, you won''t stay with that person all the time, and you can solve the problems at home. Only when things were about to happen, Bai Ruyue regretted it, while the other was in the bathroom, she snatched the door. But that person was also an old churros. She had taken medicine in her wine, and stumbled into Qin Ting''s room. At this point, the two protagonists finally met. see you tomorrow Chapter 2229: Original match for leg disability (32) Chapter 2229: Original match for leg disability (32) 2229: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 20 Answers Perhaps Bai Ruyue had good luck. On the day Qin Ting drank a lot because of the entertainment at the reception, and there were even women who wanted to make his idea and give him medicine. In the end, this woman helped Qin Ting leave and returned him to the hotel room. When she was about to start, Qin Ting suddenly woke up and kicked the woman out. This is why Bai Ruyue can easily open the door. The woman left in a panic and forgot to close the door at all. Qin Ting has been managing the Tang family for ten years. Although the famous Tang Yunfeng''s reputation was still there, he never appeared in ten years. Except for the old people, the young rising generation rarely talked about him or even knew him. story. And because Qin Ting has been managing thepany, even if Tang Guo often goes to thepany to make an appearance, Qin Ting''s reputation has be a person who is treated with enthusiasm by the Princess Tang family instead of his infatuation. Since the two were engaged, they have not been married yet, but in fact many people are secretly specting. Does Qin Ting think Tang Guo is not worthy of him? After all, Tang Guo''s physical condition was known many years ago. Disability in both legs and poor health, it is even more impossible for a pregnant child. Although many people are envious of Qin Ting being able to have today, they feel secretly sorry for him. Such an excellent person can only be tied to a disabled person for a lifetime. Of course, these ideas are for the younger generation. As for the older generation, it''s clear to me that if Qin Ting really did something that negatively affected Tang Guo, then he would really be used of being a negative person. But the reality is that Qin Ting''s ability can really make people feel that Tang Guo is not worthy of her, and will feel sorry for him. Even if he did something to betray her, outsiders would scold him at most, and what could he do to him? So far, Tang Yunfeng is still alive. The older generation guessed that even if Qin Ting didn''t want to marry Tang Guo, he didn''t dare to do anything. After all, the big part of thepany''s shares was still on Tang Yunfeng. Once he did something, the first person to leave was him. Qin Ting hasn''t heard such gossip. It has been ten years. From the beginning, he was grateful for Tang Yunfeng''s appreciation of him. Now he is also grateful. He never thought that he would lose Tang Guo''s intention if he broke his promise. But those outside rumors still made him ufortable. He has worked for Tang''spany for ten years, and he has said a lot. If Tang Yunfeng is really dissatisfied with him in the future, letting it go in a word will make ten years of hard work in vain. Everyone has a heart of despair, and people like Qin Ting are even more. Used to control, suddenly found that fate is still in the hands of others, so how can Qin Ting bear it? Therefore, after trying to understand, Qin Ting has been secretly developing his own power. This is why he is still so diligently participating in variousmercial receptions in order to find a trusted partner. The secret development forces must not be able toe forward by him, and spreading it will have an impact on the entirepany. But he can secretly use thepany''s resources to help his power develop. I just didn''t expect that the woman outside was so brave that she dared to take medicine in his wine. Fortunately, he was sober-headed and kicked people away. It was just something he didn''t expect, and another person broke into the room. Chapter 2230: Original match for leg disability (33) Chapter 2230: Original match for leg disability (33) 2230: Word Stacks Level 2230 Answers When Qin Ting was embraced by a hot woman, he subconsciously pushed him away, but the other person stuck to him like an octopus, and his condition was not very good. There was no push for a while. He nced down at the other person. The woman''s face was red and she looked very confused. When he saw it, he didn''t understand. The woman was afraid to follow the same path as him. Late at night, it was still raining. Both Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue had fallen asleep, as if at this moment theypletely forgot where they were. Tang Guo didn''t fall asleep, sitting beside the window holding the white cat, watching the sound of the rain rattling outside the window. The system''s voice sounded in her ears: [The host is big, the male and female masters sessfully met, it is really a coincidence that they are all Chinese medicine. "Then we got together smoothly?" [Yeah, the host is really a real thing like a god, and the plot king is really powerful, so that they can be together. In other words, the woman who took medicine in Qin Tingjiu before was ruthlessly refused to be kicked out. In fact, it was much better than Bai Ruyue. Why was Qin Ting able to reject the woman and not Bai Ruyue? "I''m not Qin Ting, how do I know?" OK! "By the way, Qin Ting''s cooperation with others in private, you give me some attention. If you have a chance, go in and take a kick. Forget it, you just give me a kick in. It is necessary to control the big head. In my ount There is a lot of money. When that time he needs any investment, you can just invest it. When I am unhappy, you can help me withdraw my capital. " The system responded with a stun, and the host was really bad. When you are unhappy, you just want to say that when Qin Ting''s newpany is critical, you can directly withdraw the capital, so you can rectify the other party, anyway, it is to make the other party unable to develop. There was no sound in the system. Tang Guo touched the white cat on his leg. The white cat didn''t seem to sleep, but just squinted on herp. "Qiuqiu, you have lived for almost fifteen years. I heard that cats and dogs generally have a longest life of more than twenty years." Tang Guo held the ws of white cats and stared at them with beautiful eyes. With the white cat''s amber eyes, "If your life is as long as a person." System: [The host is big, can you just eat two Yanshou Dans? You can change human life, but it''s just a cat. It''s easy. Tang Guo''s lip corner gently lifted, rubbing the white cat''s face, "I''m discussing with the ball, maybe he can''t bear me, can he live some more years by himself?" The system doesn''t understand, what a cat knows. This white cat is clever and well-behaved. But is life controble? Is this a bit tough for someone? "Ball ball, you must live longer. If your life is too short, I will be able to buy a litter of cats ande back to raise them if you don''t have you in the future." The systemughed and sprayed. Was his host crazy? He bullied that guy, and now he still bullies a cat. Chapter 2231: Original match for leg disability (34) Chapter 2231: Original match for leg disability (34) 2231: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers The system wanted to say that a cat knows something, and you threaten it, and it doesn''t know what it is. A cat that still has a litter is greatly inferior to its host. "Qiuqiu, are you saying that the English short is good-looking or the blue cat is more beautiful?" "Although you are getting old and losing hair, Xu Qing is moring for you every day, but I don''t want to think about hairless cats." The system is speechless. I really want to say that cats don''t understand. I don''t want the white cat to hold Tang Guo''s hand with those two paws, and those eyes stare brightly at her, even the system can distinguish its emotion from the amber eye beads. It seems to be saying that it can live for a long time, always stay with her, don''t buy a nest of cats and raise them. This is a hell, but he hasn''t heard of a precedent in this world for monsters to be better. After that night, the system discovered one thing. The white cat, which was once domineering, is now more domineering. Tang Guo has to go wherever she goes, and she has been sticking to her side, not even the sun-loving activities. In short, Tang Guo cannot leave his sight for too long. When Tang Guo is in the bathroom, he will definitely sit outside and guard, and do nothing, just stare at the door. When Tang Guo called Xu Qing in and brought her out, it would still follow her slowly. The man in the manor, it''s not strange to say that cats stick to people. Misses are so good at the ball, and they should be sticking to her. In other words, when Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue woke up. Qin Ting was a little annoyed in the face of everything in front of her, and at the same time she was a little flustered. Last night, why didn''t he control it and actually had such a rtionship with a strange woman. The first thing he thought of was Tang Guo, the woman who basically gave him lunch when he was in thepany. They were engaged ten years ago. He was a fiancee, how could he do such a thing. After thinking about this, Qin Ting didn''t care about Bai Ruyue, but he was calmly trying to figure out how to hide it. He won''t let anyone know about this mistake. So when he looked at Bai Ruyue, his eyes were gloomy, so that the bit of shyness in Bai Ruyue''s heart was dissipated, and his face was pinched with white. Yesterday she regretted it. She didn''t expect that the person was too bad. She gave her some medicine. She faintly remembered to break into this room identally, seeing the long nice man, she didn''t even want to hold people directly. She regretted it anyway. But now it is difficult to ride a tiger, and someone has to solve it. Since Heaven has let her meet this man who looks good, maybe it is to see her pity andplete her. Spending the night with this man, at least she is not disadvantaged. As for things at home, she already has a sense of scale, and it is a big deal to return to her hometown, and promise to marry that boss. Thinking of this, Bai Ruyue''s heart was as dead as death. At the same time, she felt the other person''s gloomy eyes, and her heart screamed badly, and quickly said, "I''m sorry, I''ll go immediately." "Wait." Qin Ting only stared at Bai Ruyue, and then dialed a phone number to check the identity of Bai Ruyue. In fact, it was mainly to check if she had any difficulties recently. After spending many years in the mall, what he is best at is to grasp the weaknesses of others. Qin Ting was relieved when he learned that Bai Ruyue''s family really had a big event and needed a lot of money. It is not a big deal to be able to do good things with money. Chapter 2232: Original match for leg disability (35) Chapter 2232: Original match for leg disability (35) 2232: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers As for the fact that Bai Ruyue had to sell the first night, because there were many people with identity in the ce, Bai Ruyue did not use his real name. If he did not check it carefully, he could not find it. Qin Ting naturally did not know about this. I thought that Bai Ruyue identally took the road. Now that she is short of money, he will give her some money and send her away, so that she will nevere to this city. Bai Ruyue felt humiliated when he received the check. When she was going to tear the check and smash it on this person, Qin Ting''s cool words came, "You should be short of money now. Without this money, you have to marry someone you do nt want to marry. .I advise you to keep it. " Bai Ruyue''s tears popped out all of a sudden, and her heart was aggrieved, but she never tear off the check again. "What do you mean by this?" Bai Ruyue thought a lot in his head for a while. Does this man not want to let her go like this? That original goodwill instantly vanished. However, Qin Ting''s next words made Bai Ruyue confused. "I want you to take this million, leave the city immediately, disappear, and never appear in front of me. Yesterday and today nothing happened, and we never met." "Just ... is that all?" "Can you do it?" Qin Ting''s slightly dangerous eyes fell on Bai Ruyue''s face, without any sense of pity for him. "If it can''t be done, I can help you change it." Let an ordinary woman not appear in front of his eyes, this matter is not known, he has 10,000 ways. Bai Ruyue was frightened by that indifferent and fierce look, thinking that he had fallen asleep. Although a man who looked good, he did not lose, although he felt aggrieved, he felt insulted. But she did need the money, gritted her teeth, and she nodded. "Okay, I''ll disappear in front of you." Qin Ting lit a cigarette and said lightly, "I hope you can do it. If you dare to appear in front of me, not only you but those you care about, don''t think about it any more." "I know, rest assured, I won''t appear in front of you in my life." Bai Ruyue was also a little angry, with tears in her eyes, holding the check firmly, if she could, she wanted to be in his presence. His face was torn and dressed to take the door. When Qin Ting learned that Bai Ruyue went to the train station immediately and bought a train ticket back to his hometown, he felt relieved. He was asked to take a clean piece of clothes and felt that there was no trace on his body before returning to the manor. As soon as he stepped into the manor, he saw Tang Guo who was holding the white cat sitting at the door. "Qin Ting, why didn''t youe backst night?" "I''m sorry to make you worry." Qin Ting walked quickly, with some emptiness in his heart, but even after he had been guilty for ten years in the shopping mall, he could really lie without looking up. But some subtle movements will subconsciously appear to cover up their guilty conscience. Qin Ting squatted beside Tang Guo and asked, "Have you had breakfast?" As he reached out to touch the white cat on Tang Guo''s legs, he received a fierce look, and the white cat looked scornfully. After giving him a nce, he finally hid in Tang Guo''s arms, and he looked very disgusted, making Qin Ting a bit embarrassed. Chapter 2233: Original match for leg disability (36) Chapter 2233: Original match for leg disability (36) 2233: Word Stacks Level 2233 "Brother Qin Ting, have you forgotten that the ball can''t be touched by anyone other than me?" Tang Guo said strangely. "It seems that I was busyst night before forgetting it." When I heard the previous sentence, Qin Ting''s heart mentioned his throat. Even if he lied, he could not change his face, but some things were done and he was sorry, but she was sorry, she could deceive you, but not yourself. He heard Tang Guo say that he was busy all night, he was relieved, thinking she thought he was busy all night for thepany. As everyone knows, Tang Guo knows the truth. Her one was busy all night, because of some unspeakable things. "Brother Qin Ting should also pay attention to his body." Don''t overdo something. System: It s just this time, the host is big. Tang Guo: Oh, forget it. Of course, what Qin Ting heard was that Tang Guo told him not to work too hard to care for his own body, and he was less ufortable before. He nced at the white cat on Tang Guo''s leg, and saw that the white cat stared at him with a contemptuous look. He had long been used to it. This cat is very clever. It is Tang Guo''s favorite pet. He doesn''t like him. It is probably because he is afraid of taking away its owner. Where does he know that there are various reasons for this. He thought that this matter was concealed seamlessly, where did he know that Tang Guo had known everything. He said that his clean clothes, water stains on his hair, and the faint scent of his body revealed that it smelled of shower gel. Well,e back overtime, do not wash at home, do you stille back? Besides, if you are really busy all night, your face must be very tired, but Qin Ting looks good. While Qin Ting was eating, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Brother Qin Ting, did youe back after washing?" Qin Ting''s body was stiff for a moment, and her face nodded. "Well, because I had to see a client because of a very urgent matter, I just found a hotel and washed it up, and let me buy a set by the way. Clean clothes. " "Oh, what''s the matter, be sure to rest after eating." Qin Ting secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The original delicious meals had no appetite. After taking a few sips, he indicated that he would return to the room for a rest. Tang Guo said nothing, even if he scared him asionally. Now something happened to him and Bai Ruyue. I don''t know if their child is in Bai Ruyue''s stomach. She was a little looking forward to everything that happened. Before that, don''t be frightened by Qin Ting. If you are frightened, how can you continue to y. Tang Guo smirked with a smile on his lips. It looked so pure and sweet. Who could want to get her belly full of bad things? More than a monthter, the system told Tang Guo that the good news was that Bai Ruyue was pregnant. Bai Ruyue''s family needs a huge sum of 600,000 yuan. After returning this huge sum, Bai Ruyue originally wanted to find a job in the local area, and then fell in love with ordinary people, married, had children, and lived a lifetime. Although she felt a little bit resentful towards Qin Ting, she also knew that she couldn''t afford each other. Besides, thanks to the money, she stayed in this small countyplex. I just didn''t expect that one monthter, she found that her body was not right, and her vacation did note on time. Thinking of something, she bought a pregnancy test stick and found she was pregnant. Chapter 2234: Original match for leg disability (37) Chapter 2234: Original match for leg disability (37) 2234: Word Stacks Level 2234 Answers She was panicked and confused at the time, and she nned to kill the child at first. After all the examinations, she justy on the operating table and remembered that she was about to lose a child. She regretted it and rushed down the operating table and left. In the end, Bai Ruyue was going to give birth to this child and raise her own. How could she be her child? She really couldn''t bear it. Coupled with the surplus of the previous money, she should be able to raise a child in a small county, not to mention that she is not working. However, Bai Ruyue, who was pregnant before marriage, and a group of rtives who were in need, had a hard time. Even her parents who were always with Yan Yuese were quite criticized of her. As ast resort, she was only able to go out to rent a house by herself, which made her quieter. With her education, it is still easier to find a job, but the sry in the small county is not high. When she returned to Xiaoxiancheng before, she found a job, but thepany did not expect that Bai Ruyue would be pregnant, or she would be pregnant before marriage. A woman who is pregnant before marriage is easily talked about. These outside eyes, Bai Ruyue''s habit of slowly, looking forward to the birth of the child every day, can bring a different color to her life. Imagination is beautiful. After giving birth to the child, Bai Ruyue has to work during the day. Even if the work is easy, he has to go to work on time. She had to be tortured by the child at night, but she thought it was a sweet burden, and she would not mess with the child because of this, she just felt that this child was the angel she gave her from heaven. She left early several times for her child, making thepany unsatisfactory. Thepany did not dare to dismiss Bai Ruyue. After all, this kind of thing was aint, and thepany ignored it, and could only think of other ways to put pressure on Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue has more than enough money, and he doesn''t panic. He feels that thepany is overkill. Eventually, he fired thepany and intends to concentrate on bringing his children for a while. Days, so live slowly. On the side of Tang Guo, when Qin Ting was in thepany, he would give him lunch. It was just that after knowing that Bai Ruyue was pregnant, she put something in the meal, which was not life-threatening, but also a medicine that could temporarily infertility. This thing, which she got from the little starpanion Emmanuel, is said to suppress the activity of the sperm, and will not have any other health effects on the human body. Continued use of this drug for a month will make this person unable to have children for ten years. After ten years, I didn''t take this medicine halfway, and Jing will slowly return to active, and because of being suppressed for too long, the activity will be greatly strengthened. It''s super easy to have a baby. Tang Guo was curious as to what kind of interster world would actually develop such a strange drug. [Emmanuel]: I should have told you before, our interster technology is very powerful, and people can awaken different levels of mental power. Strong mental power can control mechbat. If you can''t awaken the slightest mental strength, this is equivalent to a disused person in the interster. Our interster human lifespan itself is very long, coupled with gic modification and life-spanning drugs, there is also a disadvantage that it is not easy to get pregnant. This drug was developed for our own sake. Taking thest year to suppress the activity of sperm, waiting for more than a hundred years, it is time for the offspring to conceive. Tang Guo was a bit surprised when he heard the exnation. It can be done like this. On that day, Tang Guo saw Qin Ting''s tired look, and proposed, "Brother Qin Ting, I think you should go to the hospital for aprehensive examination. I am a bit worried." System: It''s too bad. The white cat was in Tang Guo''s arms and couldn''t help raising his head and ncing at her, then seeing Qin Ting''s eyes full of sympathy andpassion, and finally stunned her, and enjoyed being smooth with her hair. see you tomorrow Chapter 2235: Original match for leg disability (38) Chapter 2235: Original match for leg disability (38) 2235: Word Stacks Level 2235 Answers Tang Guo''s proposal Qin Ting didn''t have any suspicion. He just thought he was too busy recently and didn''t care about his body, which made Tang Guo very worried about him. Although Tang Yunfeng is alive and well now, Tang Guo''s suddena more than a decade ago is estimated to keep Tang Guo''s memory fresh. "Well, don''t worry, I''ll take the time to check it." "Brother Qin Ting is so busy every day, he also needs to take care of his body, not to burn his body for work." "I see." Qin Ting had a little warmth in his heart, and a little bit of guilt. Now he has passed thirty. He was already wondering if he would find a time to marry Tang Yunfeng Titty and his little fruit. After so many years, he thinks it is good to have someone like Tang Guo to apany him. She didn''t add any trouble to him, nor was he as suspicious as many women, let alone a youngdy''s temper. He is now developing his own power in private. Recently he has been so busy for his own power. With these, he is equivalent to have the confidence, and married Tang Guoti, no longer resist so much. Even though Tang Yunfeng has kindness to him, he has always helped people manage thepany in this way, always giving him a feeling of leaving people under the fence, not much taste. With his ownpany, no matter what he does, he will no longer be tied up, so that he won''t be able to mingle without Tang''spany in the future. In short, he still prefers to control fate in his own hands. Of course, he did not do this to turn his back on the Tang family. Tang Guo said that letting him check his body, Qin Ting thought it was really necessary. He''s really too busy and tired recently, and it''s good to go to check. The hospital where Qin Ting went was in the name of the Tang family. With Tang Guo''s secret advice, the doctor really did a veryprehensive check on Qin Ting, and he checked everything. In the final medical report, everything was normal, the only thing that made the doctor a little hesitant. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation. Qin Ting felt the doctor''s hesitation and had a bad hunch in his heart, "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Qin, your body is very healthy, just a little ..." "how?" Good health, but what makes doctors hesitate and not even dare to tell him? This made Qin Ting''s heart getting worse and worse, and she thought of many possibilities at once. The doctor shoved his sses. "I have seen many cases like this before, but I have never seen anything as serious as Mr. Qin. This kind of disease will not affect Mr. Qin''s physical health, but it will affect Mr. Qin''s descendants. Impact. In short, Mr. Qin does not easily conceive a woman. " Qin Ting''s mind exploded, and it was not easy for a woman to be pregnant? He hadn''t returned yet, and the doctor couldn''t help but whispered, "Excuse me, Mr. Qin, is there any problem in that?" Qin Ting reacted, and immediately remembered the night of He Bairuyue, and was quite sure that "there was no impact in other aspects." The voice was a bit dry. He liked whether the child said otherwise, but could he have a child again? It''s the same thing. Because of Tang Guo''s situation, he has already nned, and he may not have children in the future. Now that he knew he had such a rare condition, he didn''t feel it. "Is there a cure for this disease?" Qin Ting had a hint of hope in his heart, but in fact he still wanted a child. Chapter 2236: Original match for leg disability (39) Chapter 2236: Original match for leg disability (39) 2236: Word Stacks Level 2236 Even if Tang Guo has no way to conceive and have children, medicine in this world is considered to be well developed. Is there any other way to use it? Now that he has a fundamental problem, it means that he can''t have children anyway. The doctor shook his head. "I can''t cure this disease, at least not yet. Mr. Qin should not be annoyed. Although your activity is very low, or even not, there are no shortage of adventures in this world." Hesitated, the doctor Continuing, this time it was rtively quiet, "In fact, Mr. Tang also had this disease. In order to have Miss Tang, Mr. Tang also had to work hard at the end, and finally had a miracle." Qin Ting looked stunned, "Uncle Tang has this disease?" "Yes, this is also the disease." Of course, the doctor did not say that Tang Yunfeng''s condition is better, at least he can be more active, and the survival rate is mostly. And Qin Ting here, he has basically found no viable at present, as if there is almost no. But I can''t say anything dead. It''s good to give Qin Ting a point of hope. Let the other party slowly ept this. "I know." Qin Ting dismissed the idea of seeking treatment everywhere, because heter consulted many famous doctors, saying that this situation could not be helped, and it could only be pinned on a miracle. This kind of problem is purely a gic problem. At present, medicine has not yet reached a level that can improve human genes. Qin Ting naturally did not tell Tang Guo that he had physical problems in this regard. At this time, he had no resistance to marrying Tang Guo from the bottom of his heart. What he thought was better to just live like this forever. After exaggerating the enemy, she lived a in life with her. As for the sudden appearance of Bai Ruyue, he had long been thrown out of his head, thinking that the woman could not afford any storms at all. When Qin Ting proposed marriage to meet Tang Yunfeng, Tang Guo had no objection. Promise does not mean that this marriage can be achieved. How old is Qin Ting''s biological son now, the child is very smart and early-hui. If Qin Ting doesn''t meet before their wedding day, she will help them create a chance to meet each other. I don''t know what Qin Ting would think about this sudden son. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s lips have a smile on his lips, it will be very interesting. This time, Tang Guo and Qin Ting went up to the mountain to meet Tang Yunfeng to discuss their marriage. Master Huiguang didn''t say anything to stop him. Tang Yunfeng was certain that he agreed to get married. Qin Ting pondered for a moment, thinking that he was still a little busy this year, so he set the wedding date to next year. The excuse is that this wedding needs to be well prepared. Tang Yunfeng didn''t say anything. Qin Ting was so serious that he was happy toment. As for the fact that Qin Ting secretly started apany, in fact, he knew that although he was a bit rude, he also understood Qin Ting''s idea of being a man. As long as the other party didn''t mess up, he opened one eye and closed one, regardless of those. Tang Guo saw Tang Yunfeng''s old-fashioned look of peace of mind, andughed inwardly, Dad, you are afraid that you will not be able to support him. Qin Ting came down the mountain that day, but Tang Guo still chose to live on the mountain for two days. Tang Yunfeng looked at the cat on Tang Guo''s legs, and couldn''t help but reach out and touched it. The white cat did not dodge, and let him touch his head twice. "Qiuqiu has lived for almost twenty years. It doesn''t seem to show any signs of aging, which is really a good thing." Tang Yunfeng said with some joy. Chapter 2237: Original match for leg disability (40) Chapter 2237: Original match for leg disability (40) 2237: Word Stacks Level 2237 Answers "I was still worried at the beginning. You care so much about balls, cats and dogs have a life span of up to 20 years. In the future, the **** are gone. I''m afraid you will be sad." Tang Yunfeng touched a white cat again and found that its fur was more than before Liang, eyes still staring at him, and he looks so dazzling, really old-fashioned, as if it were a mature cat. "Looking at the ball, I am afraid that I can still live for decades." In general, when cats live to six or seven years, their actions begin to slow down, and they are basically lethargic all day long. In ten years, the fur is not as bright as before, when sleeping more than when awake, the teeth may have problems, all aspects of the body can not keep up, and basically there is no activity. But the ball is different, it should be said to be more spiritual than before. Tang Yunfeng thought that it must be that he had done many good things, donated an unknown amount of sesame oil, and before moving in, he was also asked to set up the Tangguo Charity Foundation to help those with disabilities. If countless money can be exchanged for such a well-behaved cat to apany his daughter, Tang Yunfeng feels worth it. Another person is also very happy, naturally is Master Huiguang. In the past ten years, Tang Yunfeng don''t know how much the sesame oil he donated, and he used to do a lot of things. And Tang Yunfeng''s charity foundation has also benefited countless people. Coupled with Tang Yunfeng''s example here, he now has more than 20 wealthy merchants in his temple. Although they are not as good as Tang Yunfeng, they live for more than a decade, but theye up and live every year, andter there are several retired wealthy businessmen who choose to take care of their lives here and repair their houses in Houshan. Not only does it not trouble them, they bring Countless easy, at least the road below is broken, these are the wealthy businessmen discussing the money to repair, the road is better the better, donate a lot of sesame oil money to them every year. Master Huiguang also hopes that these people can live a hundred years, so provide them with a ce as beautiful as possible. Around the temple, many green vegetables were nted, all of which were pure and natural, and were provided free of charge to these wealthy merchants. Really don''t say, these people came to live for a while, their faces looked a lot better, people saw that they had reduced a lot, but their health was healthy, the beer belly was gone, all of them were red. Under such circumstances, the wealthy businessmen are convinced that living here and doing charity at the same time can really live a long life. "Qin Ting is indeed a very capable young man." Tang Yunfeng said faintly, "If there was no such thing at the beginning, even if he was able again, Dad would not consider him." "Xiaoguo, Dad said that you should not be upset, because in the mind of Dad, Qin Ting is even better. If he doesn''t love my daughter, he is not worthy of you. Just, you like him again." System: Fake, the host would rather like the cat in his arms than the devious man Qin Ting. "Dad, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Yunfeng did not answer, and asked, "Are you really willing to marry Qin Ting?" "Well." Of course Tang Guo couldn''t say no, although the marriage was impossible. "Do you know Qin Ting''s ownpany outside? This dad didn''t want to tell you about it, but wanted you to know more about him. These dads can understand that a man is always ambitious." Chapter 2238: Original match for leg disability (41) Chapter 2238: Original match for leg disability (41) 2238: Word Stacks Level 2238 Answers "Speaking of which he has made so much contribution to thepany, as long as he is not too much, his father should not have seen it. Tell you, it just makes you grow a heart, even if you like this person again." "Do you still remember the purpose of Qin Ting who came to our Tang family?" Tang Guo nodded, "Remember." "Qin Ting''s opponent should be very strong, and I think he meant to secretly develop himself and attack the enemy secretly. Over the years, he and the other party have fought countless times, but in the name of the Tangpany, in the Competition in the business. He may have been unable to hold back, thinking that these are not enough, which is why Dad ignored him. " "As long as he doesn''t bring losses to thepany, he can do whatever he wants." Of course, he is selfish. Qin Ting has apany of his own, so if the other party shoots at his enemies, it may be because of his own influence, and the impact on the Tangpany is small. He actually thought that his daughter didn''t need to marry someone, and that his body had a long life to take care of his baby. But Qin Ting was not wrong. Her daughter liked it, and there seemed to be no reason to oppose it. Besides, the enemy who harmed the Tang family did not appear, he had to stay on the mountain. "Dad, I know." Tang Guo said with a smile. "Rx, I''m free and I won''t let myself suffer." Tang Yunfeng nodded, and suddenly turned his attention to the ball. "Don''t you listen to someone saying that the ball doesn''t like to be touched by others?" Originally Xu Qing could touch the ball, but Xu Qing couldn''t touch it anymore. Tang Yunfeng touched the white cat''s head andughed out loud, "Why is he so good in front of me? No wonder you like it." "Because you''re my dad, the ball must be better in front of you." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, his palms fell behind the white cat, and he gently helped him smooth his hair. "The ball just looked at it. Pleasing person, dad is my dearest person, how can it ignore dad? " "The cat is very human. No wonder Xiaoguo likes it so much. I heard that the next room has been remodeled and given to it?" "Yeah, the ball is so noble, how can it sleep in a cat''s nest?" Tang Yunfeng found that the cat''s tail had been unknowingly tilted, and his ears were still moving. He was shocked to find that the cat''s eyes were somewhat satisfied, which was really funny and magical. This cat is really human, no matter what, there is such a spirit next to her daughter, and she is happier. After staying for two days, Tang Guo returned to the manor down the mountain, and the days returned to the original calm. The difference is that Qin Ting has announced the date of marriage with Tang Guo next year. Because of the status of the two, this issue is still being discussed by many people, that is, some people know that Qin Ting is going to marry Miss Tang family. In today''s big data era, things like Qin Ting and Tang Guo''s marriage will certainly be discussed by various people. In particr, Qin Ting''s status and appearance, as well as the situation of Tang Guo itself, are points of discussion. The media is afraid to report anything indiscriminately, but people on the Inte just like to talk about it. There are still countless people unfortunately, how can an excellent man like Qin Ting marry a woman with a disabled leg. Immediately afterwards, some people found out that Qin Ting had nothing owned and cultivated by Tang Yunfeng. Chapter 2239: Original match for leg disability (42) Chapter 2239: Original match for leg disability (42) 2239: Word Stacks Level 2239 Answers On the Inte, Tang Guo didn''t care and didn''t bother. Qin Ting doesn''t seem to care about that either. Since he knew his physical condition, he thought that in front of Tang Guo, he didn''t have any advantage. There was a kind of thought that he would break a jar and fall for a lifetime. To this day, his feelings about Tang Guo are more of a habit, and there are not many feelings of men and women in them. "Is Miss Tang going to marry Mr. Qin?" Cui Yan suddenly asked when Tang came to check Tang Guo''s health regrly. He was still a little annoyed about this. Originally, a few years ago, he ordered a woman to seduce Qin Ting. As long as he seeded and took some photos, then Qin Ting could be out of Tang Guo. I did not expect that the woman had failed. Qin Ting was indeed the son of fate in this world. In that case, she was able to keep the stunner out. Fortunately, the heroine actually came to the door and seeded with Qin Ting. Although he didn''t get the photo he wanted, heter asked someone to stare at Bai Ruyue, and she was pregnant. In the end, the child has not been beaten. Such obvious evidence does not require him to do much. Cui Yan thinks that when the trouble of Qin Ting is solved, he and Tang Guo will get together logically after getting along slowly. Didn''t that develop between that person and her at the beginning? He didn''t dare to force her, didn''t dare to urge anything, and he didn''t dare to be too aggressive, otherwise he might backfire. Even if that person did something wrong, it might not give her a good impression. Thinking that he had met her in the Rubik''s Cube world at the beginning, and she had solved it herself, we can see that she was not a softhearted person. Later, he carefully analyzed and thought that his method was wrong. He was so jealous of the way they got along with each other, and wanted to try this time to be able to stay with her for the rest of her life. He believes that it can be sessful, after all, he pretends to be perfect, and she should not have found it. If he finds it, he will surely hold him to find out his secret. Where does Cui Yan know that from the moment he met, he was exposed to Tang Guo''s eyelids. Tang Guo heard Cui Yan''s words and asked, "What does Dr. Cui mean? Don''t you agree with me marrying Qin Tingge? I and Qin Tingge were engaged to each other more than ten years ago. It is enough to get married now. It''s been a long time. " Cui Yan certainly didn''t believe she wanted to get married, and guessed what ns he had, but he didn''t dare to do more, for fear of revealing the stuffing. After all, this time he yed that person. "That is not what i mean." "What does Dr. Cui mean, do you think I and Qin Tingge are inappropriate?" Facing Tang Guo''s questioning, Cui Yan replied, "In fact, I think you are really inappropriate." Appropriately express your disapproval, isn''t it the small interest between that person and her? He can''t always say that she and Qin Ting are very suitable, this is not in line with that person''s style. When he finished speaking, footsteps suddenly came from behind. He secretly said that it was not good, and then he heard Qin Ting''s indifferent voice. "Dr. Cui, I don''t know where you are dissatisfied with me, actually Provoked our rtionship with my fiancee? " Even though Qin Ting doesn''t like Tang Guo very much, they are engaged and will get married next year. Chapter 2240: Original match for leg disability (43) Chapter 2240: Original match for leg disability (43) 2240: Word Stacks Level 2240 Answers Cui Yan, a personal doctor, has always been satisfied. I never expected that the other party would do such an extraordinary thing. "Brother Qin Ting, rest assured. I did not believe Dr. Cui''s words. We will be married next year. I will not listen to him. What is not satisfactory to you, I am the most satisfied with you." Cui Yan wants to say subconsciously, you just blow you, you are satisfied with Qin Ting, you are afraid that Qin Ting will be unlucky. At that time, it is best to be at the wedding. Call dad to make the wedding ceremony out of control, then stand in the corner and smile at the farce. Cui Yan took a deep breath, and the woman changed so much. But even if the changes are big, the bad time is still the same. For those she doesn''t care about, it''s always so cold and ruthless, and doesn''t give anyone a hint of hope. He is so ruthless that he always wants to kill her, but he really can''t kill her. "Sorry, Xiaoguo is too negligent." Qin Ting touched Tang Guo''s head and whispered, "If I be more careful, I won''t let this cat and dog dangle beside you." In any case, it is his future wife. Qin Ting can never give any chance. He stood up and nced at Cui Yan coldly. "Dr. Cui, you won''t use itter." "You have been fired. Why don''t I say more?" Cui Yan didn''t look at Qin Ting, but subconsciously looked at Tang Guo, as if asking, do you really want me to go? Also look aggrieved. Tang Guo almost broke the skill, this performance is a different core to do, it is really awkward. She gently stroked the white cat lying on herp and raised her eyelids. "Dr. Cui, go, you always provoke my rtionship with Qin Tingge. Now Qin Tingge has found that I can''t protect you. With a personal doctor, of course I chose my fiance. " Cui Yan was almost furious, which was a little different from what he thought. Obviously he was acting ording to that person''s person. Why did he always fail to meet his expectations? Is there something wrong that caused her to dislike it? Inadvertently, he nced at the cat in Tang Guo''s arms, remembering that he had been put together by the cat in the garden a few years ago. Since that time, Tang Guo seems not to get very close to him. So, is it because of this shamelessness that she made her impression of him extremely bad? "Dr. Cui, please don''t look at my cat with that fierce look, the ball is scared." Cui Yan was awakened by Tang Guo''s words, and found that the cat''s paws gripped Tang Guo''s clothes tightly, and drilled into her arms, as if he had done something bad and scared it. Cui Yan whispered secretly, and was shameful by the other side again. Had it not been for this world that had no special power, he would have thought of a way to get this cat. Even people like him have to abide by the rules in this small world, otherwise it is easy to copse the world, which is not fun. This guy who turns into a cat is also unable to speak and cannot be transformed into a human. He was not able to hurt Tang Guo''s cat. She was discovered by her. It was estimated that his friend hadn''t done it, but he was really unwilling. The guy turned into a cat and could even be so close to her. military. Cui Yan finally left unwillingly. When he came to Japan, he always had a chance to approach her. Thinking of the cat, Cui Yan who walked out of the manor''s face sank, and had to find a chance to heal each other. see you tomorrow It seems that I cannotment recently, it will be deleted in seconds. . . Chapter 2241: Original match for leg disability (44) Chapter 2241: Original match for leg disability (44) 2241: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "That surname Cui has been kicked out, are you happy?" Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth, squeezed the little cat''s small ear, and squeezed his palm gently on its neck. The white cat squinted and leaned on her veryfortably, looking very enjoyable. "Do you know that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China is not allowed to be refined? In the future, you will be so tricky, be careful to be taken into the institute to open the anatomy." The system thought silently, wasn''t the host much better than this cat? Also funny family, said what was not allowed to be refined after the founding of the country. Without Cui Yan''s interruption, Tang Guo''s life was lively and interesting. For more than half a year, Qin Ting has been very good in all aspects. Although I asionally think of the fact that he may not have children, he is a bitplicated, but his ownpany is thriving, how a happy event. Bai Ruyue''s life was not so good. After resigning in anger in the first ce, with the remaining money, she was indeed easy to raise a child. But after all, she couldn''t really break up with her family members. Although her parents were weak, but she really loved her parents, she couldn''t ignore her rtives all the time. Although she didn''t move back, she had one or two at home and she couldn''t ignore it. Her parents seemed to like Bai Yanzhi''s child very much. She didn''t think of taking the child to his biological father. This child is very intelligent, even if he is only a few years old, he asionally asks her who his father is. It is good for children to be smart, but too smart, Bai Ruyue''s mood is a littleplicated. Will such a clever child dy him if he is not given a good education? She thought to her that it might be that the man''s genes were so good that this child was very smart. So she must spend a lot of money to train her children. The money left after paying off the debt was not enough. Before watching this child likes to yputer, she also gritted her teeth and bought a 30,000 yuanputer for him to y, as well as various reference books. When the child was over a year old, she taught the child to recognize characters. Even though I am very young now, only a few years old, I know most of the characters. Bai Ruyue looked at the little hand sitting at theputer, constantly beating the keyboard, a little stunned. "Mom, what are you thinking?" Bai Ruyue touched Bai Yan''s small head and smiled, "Mom is trying to find a school for Yan Zhi. Mom''s words are so smart, you must go to a good school." She can be sure that her son is a genius. Ordinary schools are not suitable for him at all, it is better to go to that kind of genius school. Just going to a genius school, even if Bai Yan''s IQ is enough, it is valued by the school, but it needs to be cost-effective in all aspects. "Then why is mom frowning?" "Is it because you don''t have enough money?" Bai Yanzhi often saw that Bai Ruyue was thinking about money and money, and naturally guessed. Bai Ruyue touched his head, "It''s so smart, but don''t worry, mother will think of a way and will definitely send it to the best school." After the two mothers and sons ended this conversation, within a few days, Bai Yanzhi pulled Bai Ruyue to ask her to buy a few lottery tickets ording to the number he wrote. Bai Ruyue didn''t think much about it. For the joy of his son, he spent hundreds of yuan to buy it. She did not expect that the number written by Bai Yanzhi actually won the prize. Not only won the prize, but also tens of thousands. Chapter 2242: Original match for leg disability (45) Chapter 2242: Original match for leg disability (45) 2242: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Bai Ruyue only thought that her son was talented and had good luck. Then she would give her a string of numbers and win the prize. Later, every time she was short of money, Bai Yanzhi asked her to buy a lottery ticket, because the winning amount was notrge, and she bought it on the Inte. The type of each time was different and did not attract much attention. . Bai Ruyue has money, and Bai Yanzhi has reached the age of school. Rich now, Bai Ruyue is going to take Bai Yanzhi to a school for testing. It was also because she had known a lot of people, so she knew this school. Once selected, her son will surely get the best training. Perhaps fate is doomed by heaven. In this city, Bai Ruyue took Bai Yanzhi and Qin Ting to meet. Qin Ting came here because next to this genius college is a school for the disabled. This school was sponsored by the Tang Guo Charitable Foundation established by Tang Yunfeng. Almost every year Tang Guo was brought to school several times by Qin Ting tomunicate with these disabled children. The children here all like Tang Guo. Maybe they are the same people and they are closer. They know very well that the reason why they have today is the beautiful big sister in front of them. They like and appreciate her. When Tang Guo was pushed down from the car, Bai Ruyue just led Bai Yanzhi from a taxi. Qin Ting pushed Tang Guo''s wheelchair. Almost a few people walked side by side. Because Tang Guo''s legs and feet were inconvenient, Bai Ruyue subconsciously led Bai Yanzhi to give way. He did not expect to look up inadvertently, and suddenly saw Qin Ting, who was cold all over, and the whole person fell down. Tang Guo had seen Bai Ruyue for a long time. How could she let go of such a good opportunity? "Xu Qing, help out and help someone to see if she fell." Tang Guo was half-buried with his head still lying on the white cat''s legs. I don''t know when, everyone knows, basically where she is, where this cat is, almost inseparable. Bai Ruyue was lifted up by Xu Qing, Bai Yanzhi clutched her sleeve tightly, and she also showed a worried look, which hurt Bai Ruyue. "Mom is okay, isn''t she?" Of course, Bai Ruyue was frightened when he saw Qin Ting. Qin Ting didn''t recognize the woman Bai Ruyue for a while. After all, she only met once. Although something should have happened, he was annoyed at the time and didn''t notice the woman''s appearance at all. Bai Ruyue was relieved when Qin Ting didn''t recognize it. He said thank you to Tang Guo, and quickly took Bai Yanzhi to the school next to him. "That child is cute." "Do Xiaoguo like children?" "I don''t know, after all, I don''t." Tang Guo''s voice reached Bai Ruyue''s ears, making her pace faster, "Do Qin Tingge like children?" Qin Ting did not know how to answer this question. "Do Brother Qin Ting want a child?" "Brother Qin Ting, if you don''t want to get married ..." Qin Ting quickly interrupted Tang Guo''s words, "Thinking blindly, children are not children, it is not so important to me." The guilty Qin Ting did not want to expose his weaknesses. If it is known, it will inevitably be aughing stock. Chapter 2243: Original match for leg disability (46) Chapter 2243: Original match for leg disability (46) 2243: Word Stacks Level 2243 Answers Bai Ruyue naturally heard Qin Ting''s words, did he not like children? That''s okay, then no one robs her with her. Qin Ting didn''t recognize her, although it made her feel sour, but at the same time, she was a bit lucky. And he seemed to be getting married, the beautiful woman who was sitting in a wheelchair. She actually knows these things, Miss Tang, who doesn''t know. Miss Tang''s infatuation with Qin Ting is also known to the outside world. I also heard that the reason they dragged on until now is because Master Huiguang said that Qin Ting would not be easy to marry before he was 30 years old, otherwise it would bring misery to Miss Tang. It is conceivable how much Qin Ting likes this Miss Tang, for fear that she will be hurt a little, and would rather wrong her. If it was not an identst time, there might not have been anymunication between them. Bai Ruyue took Bai Yanzhi into the school in a heavy mood, but did not find Bai Yanzhi''s small head turned to look at Qin Ting. Seeing Qin Ting pushing Tang Guo into the disabled school, she looked very gentle. If he had read it right, his mother was scared to see this man. So do this man and mother know each other? Why didn''t he recognize his mother, who was still scared? Does he have anything to do with his father? The seeds of doubt have been nted, only to be lifted by theyer that cannot hide the true veil. Bai Yanzhi''s IQ and talent moved this talented school and epted him. Bai Ruyue was very happy for this and didn''t know that Bai Yanzhi returned home and sat in front of theputer, checking Qin Ting''s information. He also carefully distinguished the photos of him and Qin Ting, thinking that they really have simrities between them. Bai Yanzhi has determined that Qin Ting is likely to be his father. But the news on the Inte made him somewhat disliked. It is a happy thing to find my dad, but his dad is going to marry another woman, which is bad news for him and his mother. That woman s family history seems to be very good. His dad can have the same woman now, which makes Bai Yan very shameless. But his mother seemed to care a little about the man. He also secretly rummaged through his mother''s cell phone, which contained many photos of the man, as well as records of his searches. "Mom, Qin Ting is my father, right?" Bai Ruyue was frightened by the sudden words of Bai Yan. She looked angry, "Who said to you, in other words, he is not your father, believe mother, he is not." Bai Yanzhi did not quarrel, nor did he say this to Bai Ruyue, because he decided to figure it out himself. In order to take care of his son, Bai Ruyue also moved to the city and found a job. Busy and well paid. She didn''t know that Bai Yanzhi took half a day toplete the course assigned by the teacher, and lied that he had something to do, but he secretly took a taxi to Qin Ting''spany. The two cities are very close. He counted it, and it took more than an hour to go back and forth, and there was nothing to do. Bai Yanzhi did not go directly to Qin Ting. He was smarter than many people and knew that if he went up, he might not go in. So he chose to squat outside thepany. Qin Ting usually drove back to the manor by himself. Chapter 2244: Original match for leg disability (47) Chapter 2244: Original match for leg disability (47) 2244: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Qin Ting came down, he followed Qin Ting into the parking lot, and finally went into the car while Qin Ting opened the door. Qin Ting was a little strange to the child who suddenly got into his car. The child was familiar. I do nt know why. Perhaps it was because he was familiar. "Child, why did you get into my car?" At this time, Qin Ting didn''t know that this scene was being transmitted by the system to the screen in the system space, and Tang Guo was watching with his eyes closed. "I think we can talk." Tang Guo smiled at the tone of Bai Yanzhi''s speech, and the child was really precocious. If he is not Qin Ting''s son, would he dare to speak with Qin Ting like this? Qin Ting is indeed a bit displeased and intends to push Bai Yan out. Bai Yanzhi said again, "You''re not curious why I came to you?" Bai Yan''s tone didn''t look like a child at all, and Qin Ting was a little curious. "So why are you here for me?" "I didn''t want toe to you. For me, it doesn''t matter whether you exist or not. But I have toe to you because of someone." Qin Ting was already a little impatient, and he didn''t know which child''s child hadn''t been properly managed, and he talked nonsense in front of him. In fact, after knowing that he probably had no children in his life, he was a bit disgusted with all the children. Not throwing this child out for the first time is already his excellent cultivation, and another intuition that made him unable to shoot. Bai Yanzhi took out a photo directly, "Do you know her?" Seeing Qin Ting''s confused look, Bai Yan''s frown frowned, and he was a little dissatisfied. "She is my mother." "Do you say that it has anything to do with it?" Qin Ting still did not respond, and did not expect who Bai Ruyue was. It should be said that he gave himself a hint in his heart and deliberately forgot something that happened. "Mr. Qin, if I didn''t guess wrong, we should be a father-son rtionship, but your attitude really makes me unsatisfactory. People like you don''t deserve my mother." Seeing this, Tang Guo only shook his head. Who gave the child the confidence that the world would turn around him? Even if he is Qin Ting''s own son, it''s not good to be so loud. Qin Ting seemed like a thunderbolt, and at the same time, something was in her mind. At this moment, Tang Guo opened his eyes, a smirk twitched his mouth, and called Qin Ting, "Brother Qin Ting, why did it take so long toe back?" "Sorry, I have something temporary here. I won''te back to dinner with you today." As Qin Ting talked, he looked at Bai Yanzhi in the car, and the more he looked, the more the child looked like him. Is this the miracle that doctors say. At this time, Qin Ting was not surprised, but surprised. Because he had long epted the fact that he had no children, God did not expect that God would give him a chance. Since his status is getting higher and higher, he also wants a good heir. At this moment, he had forgotten that he was still the fiance of Miss Tang''s, and that he would be married in a few months. "Then youe back early after you''re busy, do you want to save your meal?" Tang Guo was lying on a lounger, talking on the phone with his eyes closed, but consciously immersed in the screen of the system space. Watching Qin Ting lie to the phone, his lips uttered a slight irony. Chapter 2245: Original match for leg disability (48) Chapter 2245: Original match for leg disability (48) 2245: Word Stacks Level 2245 Answers "No, I don''t know when I will be back, take you out to eat someday." Hanging up the phone, Qin Ting got into the car and looked at Bai Yanzhi for a while before he said, "I''ll take you to do a paternity test, wouldn''t you object?" "No, but after the paternity test, you have to arrange for someone to take me home." Bai Yanzhi sat quietly in the car, Qin Ting also gave a bit of likeness. "it is good." Qin Ting''s heart wasplicated, and he took Bai Yanzhi to the hospital of one of his trusted friends and did a paternity test. It took a few days before he could get it. In the end, he sent someone to send Bai Yanzhi back, but his heart was still calm. Now slowly calm down, he has no idea what to do with this matter. If the child is his, what will he do? Since it is his child, it is impossible to deny it, and this child may be the only bloodline of his life. If he recognizes the child, what should he do with Xiaoguo? They are getting married in a few months. If he regrets marriage for this reason, he and Xiaoguo will be hit hard. Not only is his reputation impaired, but his career is also impaired. If Tang Yunfeng knew that, he would definitely not be able to hang on. Moreover, he never thought about being with that woman. Even now that she knew she had a child for him, he didn''t have that idea, but it was dew, how could he have any love for her. Now he really loves and hates that night. Without that night, he might not have children in his life, but because that night, once Xiaoguo knew, the consequences would be unthinkable. If there is any two-pronged strategy, Qin Ting frowned, and finally decided to wait until the results came out. Tang Guoughed when he saw Qin Ting sitting in the office through the system space screen. Where is there such a good thing in the world, that Qin Ting knew that he had a son, and simply admitted that he had chosen the only bloodline, gave up everything now, and left Tang''s family a little courageous. Such entanglement must be reluctant to share all good things and think beautiful. "Did you say he wanted the beauty?" Tang Guo squeezed the white cat''s face with both hands and yanked, "Although you can''t speak, I''m going to meow two times, let me hear your response." Ball: "..." System: "..." The host''s big temper is getting more and more strange, is it because the guy hasn''t appeared for a long time, making her unhappy, now even her own baby''s cat is bullying? Suffering, he can''t change the living greatly, can''t change the world to help the host greatly, in distress ... "Meow!" From this "meow", the system felt the helplessness of the white cat. "Yes, the next time I speak to you, remember to meow." System: Helpless, the host is bullying the kitten cruelly. Should he stop it? Forget it, it''s just a verbal attack, cat, people are your food and clothing parents. Forbearance, forbearance is over. Three dayster, Qin Ting couldn''t wait to get the results in the hospital. After seeing the results of the paternity test report, his heart sank, and at the same time he had an inexplicable joy, which was veryplicated. He took a long breath and finally shred the paternity test report and threw it into the trash. He just didn''t want to leave evidence. As far as Bo Yan is his own son, he must recognize it. Chapter 2246: Original match for leg disability (49) Chapter 2246: Original match for leg disability (49) 2246: Word Stacks Level 2246 This matter is very troublesome. Qin Ting never thought of a good way. Keeping his own son outside is an illegitimate child, and he feels ufortable. How can his only son bear the reputation of an illegitimate child, which will not be heard in the future, and some people will use his identity as an illegitimate child to attack him. This is what Qin Ting doesn''t want to see. Qin Ting was absent-minded even while eating with Tang Guo. "Brother Qin Ting, is there something upset at work?" Tang Guo interrupted Qin Ting''s thinking. "I think you are absent-minded and don''t eat much. Is it serious?" Qin Ting denied, "No." When facing Tang Guo, he was guilty. He didn''t go to God any more, and apanied Tang Guo to have dinner with him. After almost finished, Qin Tinggui said to God, "Little fruit, do you like children?" "Brother Qin Ting, did I tell youst time? I don''t know, because I don''t have it, and I can''t." Qin Ting was a little annoyed. "Sorry," he suddenly thought of his situation, hesitated and said, "In fact, I have concealed you all the time. This is a bit hard to tell. What I thought was, conceal not to conceal It shouldn''t matter so much to us, it''s not said. " "What is it?" Tang Guo pressed his lips lightly. Is this Qin Ting testing her now? It is really a wolf-hearted thing. For the sake of my son, everything can be done. "Don''t you remember long ago, tell me to go for aprehensive medical examination?" Qin Ting was relieved of this incident. After all, there was no other influence. He had blood, and that incident seemed unimportant. "Is there something wrong?" Seeing Tang Guo''s worried eyes, Qin Ting was even more guilty. He didn''t notice it at all, and the white cat lying on the side of the sofa gave him a very despised and pitying look. Even if I noticed, I was afraid I couldn''t understand the look. "The doctor said that I might not have children in my life." Qin Ting finally said to Tang Guo about his physical condition, "We are about to get married. Even if these things may not be important to Xiao Guo, we still have to make it clear to you. Perhaps after we get married in the future, If you want a child one day, you can adopt one instead of thinking of other ways. " When Qin Ting saw Tang Guo keep looking at him, he didn''t dare to reveal the slightest w in his expression, in fact, the hand under the table had already been clenched into a fist. Between the thunder and thunder, he thought of a best of both worlds. Bringing back the child with his blood is treated as an adopted child. Although he was adopted in name, he knew that he was born by himself, so he could be regarded as a legitimate person. As for the woman''s promise or not, he would think of a way. His son is very smart and is now chosen by a gifted school. This child wants a bright future and must enjoy the best resources. That woman disappeared cleanly after taking his money, and she must like money. There is no reason for her son to be able to seed and inherit Qin Ting''s property in the future. Qin Ting''s beautiful thoughts have never considered whether Tang Guo and Bai Yan''s mother and son would agree. Maybe he was used to control and didn''t think about it at all. Happy National Day. see you tomorrow Chapter 2247: Original match for leg disability (50) Chapter 2247: Original match for leg disability (50) 2247: Word Stacks Level 2247 On this day, Qin Ting used an excuse to go on a business trip. In fact, he went to Linshi to find Bai Yanzhi and told the result of the paternity test. Bai Yanzhi seemed to have long expected that there was not much enthusiasm to see Qin Tini, although he had some expectations in his heart, after all, he didn''t know what it would be like to have a father''s life. But Qin Ting was about to marry another woman, which made him very dissatisfied. "I want to talk to your mother." Bai Yanzhi had no objection. After school, he took Qin Ting home and went to find Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue did not expect that when she came home from work, she would see Qin Ting sitting in the living room of a small house. She was at a loss for a moment, and looked at Bo Yanzhi with great anxiety, and did not understand why Qin Ting was looking for her. Seeing Qin Ting''s appearance, I''m afraid I know that Bai Yanzhi is his son. "Bo Yanzhi is my son." Qin Ting said affirmatively, which made Bai Ruyue''s heart sink. "What''s the matter?" Bai Ruyue felt relieved when she saw the child beside her. "Mr. Qin, the child was born to me, and I raised it. It was the two qings you said. What does it mean to find it now? " For so many years, Qin Ting is still as attractive as it was then, even more attractive. But when he thought that he was about to get married, Bai Ruyue quickly dispelled unrealistic thoughts. "It was this child who took the initiative to find me." Qin Ting said lightly, "If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know that there is such a son." He squinted and looked at Bai Ruyue, wondering if this was the case. As instructed by the month. Bai Yanzhi understood what he meant, and quickly said, "Come to you is what I mean, it has nothing to do with my mother." Bai Ruyue was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a while. "What did Mr. Qin want to say today?" Bai Ruyue asked nervously, looking at Bai Yan''s very worry, did he just want a dad so much? Qin Ting said, "Come and ask what ns you have, I must recognize my son." "The words are indeed the blood of Mr. Qin. Since all the words are already known, I havee to take the initiative to find you. I have no right to let him deny you this father." Bai Ruyue said in apromised way. In terms of selfishness, his son has one. It''s good for my dad to be a backer. Bai Ruyue, who has been in the society for so many years, has deeply understood how important the status rtionship is. People with status and status, move their lips, and their fingers are beyond the reach of ordinary people in their lives. "I want to take away the words, and let him follow me justified," Qin Ting said directly. "Do you understand what I mean? Besides, I willpensate you and prevent you from meeting in private, but, You can''t be a mother-child rtionship anymore, you better move away. " Bai Ruyue''s face was as white as paper. Bai Yanzhi suddenly raised his head, looked at Qin Ting coldly, and uttered a sentence, "I can''t leave my mother." He went to Qin Ting, didn''t he just find out what was wrong with his mother and wanted to find this father back? Why is the result different from what he thought? This man turned out to want to take him away, and what he said was right, and wanted his mother to stay away from him. "I''m getting married." Qin Ting said, "In name I intend to adopt and say, give him a bright identity. As a mother, you should know that identity is important." Bai Ruyue''s heart was bitter. She looked at Bai Yanzhi and didn''t know how to speak for a while. Comments should be restored, I tried it before, you guys try it. Chapter 2248: Original match for leg disability (51) Chapter 2248: Original match for leg disability (51) 2248: Word Stacks Level 2248 Answers "In short, do you want to follow your father?" Of course, Bai Ruyue was unwilling, but she couldn''t help her children choose. In fact, everyone understands that it is best for children to follow Qin Ting, and he can get the best training. If she wanted to leave, she broke her teeth and swallowed her belly, and she would die, and she would not stop it, as long as her son was fine. Bai Yanzhi clenched his lips tightly, and his small hand squeezed Bai Ruyue''s clothing corner, "Yan Zhi will not leave his mother, where the mother is, where he is." "really?" Bai Ruyue was crying with joy and hugging Bai Yanzhi''s small body, "Do you really want to stay with your mother?" "Ok." "Mr. Qin, you heard it, and you are willing to stay with me, rather than go with you." Bai Ruyue is still a bit proud. She was born in the end, and her raised son is toward her. Qin Ting raised his eyebrows lightly, but did not expect that Bai Yanzhi would follow Bai Ruyue so surely, and only said, "If you think about it, I haven''t stopped you from meeting secretly." "She is my mother. Why do we have to meet secretly in private? We are mother-child rtionships. Why can''t we be exposed to people?" Bai Yanzhi didn''t understand this, he said directly. He seemed to feel that Qin Ting wanted to take him away and said coldly, "You can take me, but you must ept my mother." Go to Qin Ting, he was originally for his mother. After hearing this, Qin Ting felt more and more that it wasn''t Bai Ruyue talking to Bai Yanzhi behind the scenes, otherwise how could this child know so much? In my heart, Bai Ruyue became more disdainful and displeased, and became more determined to take away Bai Yanzhi no matter what, his son should take it with him to teach. "You still have time to consider." Qin Ting was not anxious about this at all. His son is here and can be taken back at any time. Bai Ruyue, this woman, is really too greedy. I thought that if she gave birth to a son, would she be able to take office? Not to mention that he doesn''t like her, let''s say he can''t possibly keep this woman by her calctions. Bai Ruyue felt Qin Ting''s eyes, and her face was burning. But in front of her son, she was not good at arguing about them. "This child is very smart. If he is nurtured and has a bright future, you can think about whether he is better with me or with you." Qin Ting left. Bai Ruyue was relieved. When the door was closed, she asked Bai Yanzhi, "Why go to him?" "Isn''t he my dad, why can''t he find it?" "You are my mother and he is my father. Why can''t you get married together and our family live?" Bai Ruyue couldn''t answer, she couldn''t tell the child what happened then, it was not only shameful but shameful. "Is it because of that woman? The information I found shows that Dad can rely on that woman to achieve today''s achievements." Bai Ruyue was speechless and could not exin, it was a fact. Her silence made Bai Yanzhi believe that all obstacles are Tang Guo. Many plots have been made up in his brain. It was his father who abandoned his mother for the sake of prosperity and wealth. He, who was not yet born, was the woman named Tang Guo who stole his father. But it looks like Mom still can''t forget Dad. So, what can he do to get this man back to live with them? Chapter 2249: Original match for leg disability (52) Chapter 2249: Original match for leg disability (52) 2249: Word Stacks Level 2249 Answers [The host is big, I think it seems that love can''t happen between the male and female masters. How to sing the next y? "Does that matter?" The system pondered carefully, as if it didn''t really matter. The sons have made it. Love and no love are really not the point. Seeing Qin Ting''s meaning is to bring back Bai Yanzhi and raise it under the name of him and his host. This idea is really beautiful and naive. Neither Bai Ruyue nor Bai Yanzhi agreed to Qin Ting''s conditions, but Qin Ting met Bo Yanzhi every week. Bai Yan ignored him, and because of the existence of Bai Ruyue, he would bring people home. Obviously a family of three, but get along very embarrassed. Bai Ruyue felt Qin Ting''s dislike to her, and she was still a little sad and sad. When Bai Yanzhi saw Qin Ting''s attitude, he didn''t like him more and more. The plot king between the male and female masters is still powerful. When Tang Guo thought that the rtionship between the two would not make any progress, the turn came. One day Bai Yanzhi took Qin Ting back, and after a long wait, Bai Ruyue did not return. Because Bo Yan was worried, Qin Ting had to take him to Bai Ruyue. Eventually someone found it, and if it waste, the consequences could be unimaginable. Bai Ruyue apanied the customer to drink, but was drunk, and almost something bad happened. Fortunately, Qin Ting has the ability to find people. The sudden appearance of Qin Ting copsed Bai Ruyue, and he burst into tears when lying in his arms. Over the years, an unmarried woman has had children, raised children, and suffered a lot. As a result, the child''s father was still cold or hot, even disgusted, and she felt wronged long ago. For a while, Qin Ting didn''t push her away, and she heard her unconscious nonsense, and she seemed to know more about her unconsciously. "Love is really a magical power, do you think?" Tang Guo sat in the studio and talked while painting the white cat lying beside the vase on the windowsill. If there were no one in the house, no one would have thought that she was talking to the white cat. Without a response, Tang Guo looked up at the white cat, "Forgot it again? You are not a fish, you forget it so quickly." System: The host bullies cats again and again. Cats are so cute. She really seeds. It s bad. "Meow." "Good, next time I speak, remember to squeak, don''t let me remind you again." "Meow." "Good, that''s right." "There is nothing wrong with love, but to hurt others for love, that is the biggest mistake, right?" "Meow." "It''s true to want a son, but it''s not right to derail. You can give up everything and leave frankly, right?" "Meow." "So Qin Ting is a scum, right?" "Meow." "Or a greedy guy, isn''t it?" "Meow." "I want status and reputation, and I want a son. I think he just wants to be beautiful and daydream." "Meow meow meow." "Yes, I understand you. It''s about the beauty he wants." "Meow." ... System: Can this talk too? When did the host learn thenguage of the cat, this person has no obstacles tomunicate with each other, and it looks very harmonious. Since Qin Ting''s hero saved the beauty, Bai Ruyue''s attitude towards him has improved a lot. Every time Qin Ting sees Bai Yan in the past, Bai Ruyue will prepare a very hearty dinner. Chapter 2250: Original match for leg disability (53) Chapter 2250: Original match for leg disability (53) 2250: Word Stacks Level 2250 Sometimes he even expected that when he woulde over, he deliberately got off work earlier and came back to eat. The three got along more warmly than before. As the day progresses, there is another month when Tang Guo and Qin Ting will settle on their wedding day. Qin Ting finally remembered this, and there was a feeling like a dream. Back in the manor, watching Tang Guo sit quietly in the garden and draw, the drawing board is still the drawing board, and the person is drawing, although the different characters are painted, the main character in it is always the cat. Qin Ting walked over, but before he arrived, Tang Guo noticed, "Brother Qin Ting is back?" "Come back." Qin Ting had already walked to her side, looking at the wonderfulndscape painting, and suddenly found that she didn''t think much about thendscape, but the cat, which was extremely serious, almost every A piece of hair was painted so clearly. The little leaf under the cat''s paw also held the cat''s blessing, and she carefully painted it, more carefully than anywhere else. It can be seen that she really likes this cat. "Next month is the day we get married." "Are you ready, little fruit?" "I''m ready already, what about Brother Qin Ting, are you ready?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Are you ready to live with me all my life? If not, you still have a chance." "I ... naturally already prepared." "Is that so, then I''m happy." Qin Ting''s heart was loose, but Tang Guo''s next sentence made him nervous again. "Brother Qin Ting, you really have to think about it. With your ability today, there are many choices." Tang Guo said very seriously, "Once you marry me, there is no chance to regret it, you have to be loyal to me forever, You ca nt do anything to betray me. If you ca nt, you still have a month to repent. " "What are you thinking about?" Qin Ting can only cover his guilty conscience with this omnipotent golden sentence. He had already done the betrayal, and there was a child connected to his blood. He felt sorry for her in his heart, but had no ns to regret his marriage, only secretly vowed that he must be nice to her in this life, and he would never do anything to her. Tang Guo didn''t break through Qin Ting. It was boring for her to break through. She wants the other party to take the initiative to expose, let everyone know that she is the injured, the poorest person, and let everyone understand that she is the most aggrieved person. To let Qin Ting''s face in this circle be lost, and he can''t go on, he loses ground, his wife is scattered, his hands can''t cut the enemy, his son doesn''t recognize him, and the proud person''s taste of falling back into the quagmire must be the most ufortable. Right. Qin Ting saw Tang Guough and thought she was happy. Where do you know this smiling, sweet woman, thinking about how to cut a piece of meat from him. "Brother Qin Ting, apany me to select jewelry this weekend. I have seen it in this city. I am not satisfied. I heard that a good ce to sell all kinds of jewelry. The ticket has already been ordered." Qin Ting agreed, and although he originally intended to see Bo Yanzhi, there was nothing if he didn''t go for a week. On the weekend, Tang Guo and Qin Ting flew to another city by ne, where they chose the jewellery for their wedding. Bai Yanzhi waited for a long time at the gate of the school, until it was dark, Qin Ting didn''te, and a little disappointment appeared on his face. Chapter 2251: Original match for leg disability (54) Chapter 2251: Original match for leg disability (54) 2251: Word Stacks Level 2251 Later, Bai Ruyue came and saw Bai Yanzhi''s loneliness outside the school, and held him in his arms. "In short, it''s dark, why don''t you go home?" "Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." "Let''s go, as long as you''re okay, mother won''t worry." One of Bai Yan''s words followed Bai Ruyue home, watching him look down, Bai Ruyue nced at the cake on the table, "In other words, your father and mother are impossible, and he will be there in another month. Going to get married. " "Mother spent your birthday with you today, okay?" "Mom, why don''t you marry dad?" "In short, this is impossible." "why?" "Mom and your dad are people of two worlds." "It''s still because of that woman, right? Once Dad leaves that woman, he has nothing, so he doesn''t want to be with you, does he?" "Mom, do you like Dad?" Bai Ruyue was silent. She didn''t like it very much, but how could she be uneasy when she got along recently, especially after Qin Ting rescued her. Qin Ting is a very good man. No woman would not like it, so is she. But between them, it was impossible. The man didn''t like her and was about to get married. Bai Ruyue''s silence made Bai Yanzhi understand that she liked Qin Ting. So mother likes Qin Ting, why can''t they be together? He wanted to marry that woman and upset his mother. "In short, don''t you do anything to make your father angry, understand?" Bai Ruyue was afraid that Bai Yanzhi would go to trouble. She told him for a long time, and then she was relieved after Bai Yanzhi agreed. Bai Yanzhi also canceled the idea of going directly to that woman. So, what exactly is he going to do to stop Dad from marrying that woman? Thinking about it, after Bai Ruyue fell asleep, Bai Yanzhi turned on theputer, and Xiaolian carefully checked the information. ... "Today is my wedding day. What did you skip over in the house early in the morning?" If it wasn''t for who Tang Guo was talking to, the system would have thought she was crazy, and she would talk to herself in the room alone. Today she did get married very early. Tang Yunfeng also came down a few days ago and returned to the manor for this wedding. The only baby girl got married, how could he not participate? After the wedding, he has to go back to the mountain to live again. Seriously, after living in the mountains for more than ten years, he really didn''t want toe down anymore. And who is Tang Guo talking to? Naturally it was her baby''s incredible cat. I don''t know how. This morning, the cat jumped up and down in the house. Either she couldn''t lie down on Tang Guo''s wedding dress, or stepped on her jewellery. An uncle didn''t want to move his **** at all. Do not look at it is not fat, but the body is very strong, it does not want to move away, people in the manor really have no way to take it. Later, Tang Guo bent down and patted his head. "You step on my skirt, you can''t get up anymore, and you will go to the garden at night to watch the stars." The assistants at the manor all thought that theirdy was too rough on the ball. And she is so threatening, what if the ball understands, what should I do if I get angry and vengeance? I heard that cats are the most vengeful, the owner made it once, and it may remember it for a lifetime. Chapter 2252: Original match for leg disability (55) Chapter 2252: Original match for leg disability (55) 2252: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers What everyone didn''t expect was that after Tang Guo released his words, the white cat actually made a pitiful expression and removed his body from the wedding dress. Of course, the speed of moving is very slow, in short, people feel a kind of sadness. If this guy is not a cat, they will all think that it is his wife who is going to marry someone else. As everyone knows, their guess is very correct. When everything was properly dressed, Tang Guo sat in front of the dressing table, and her eyes stared at the beautiful woman in the wedding dress, still in a wheelchair, in the mirror. The white cat seemed to be very restless. Although she didn''t dare to touch her things, she ran a few crazyps on one side, and thest few paws scratched the curtain. "The curtains are expensive. You can''t afford them if you sell them." The white cat''s body stiffened, and finally came to her, she was obviously a cute face, and she showed her pitiful eyes staring at her. When Tang Guo saw this, he stretched out his hands and squeezed on his ears, and his red lips bent with a smile, "Be nice, don''t jump around, and take you together to get married in a while." When Xu Qing came in, she saw the white cat lying on the dressing table, looking ridiculous, and couldn''t help butugh, "Miss, whether to bring the ball or leave it in the manor for a while." "It''s not troublesome. If you''re better, take it." "If it dares to make a noise, don''t take it." The system was speechless and didn''t know what was happening to the host. The world of other people''s **** is only the host, although it is because it does not want to care about other people. Today, it is estimated that the host knows that the host is about to get married, and is reluctant to be afraid. Xu Qing was not surprised to hear Tang Guo''s words. Although she has never heard of cats before marriage, she has not heard of them, but she has not heard of them. But her family is Miss Tang family. What about marrying a cat? I have the ability to oppose it. When Qin Ting came to pick up Tang Guo, she pushed her out of the wheelchair because she was holding the cat, so Qin Ting would not be able to hold her out again. The onlookers watched the cat in her arms wearing an exquisitely crafted top hat, the fur seemed to be wellbed, and a bow tie was stunned. If it were a woman, most people would talk about it and show scornful eyes. And this person is Tang Guo, the daughter of Tang Yunfeng, what if someone marries a cat? Let''s say that the life of this cat may be a level that most people in the world can''t reach in their lifetime. What qualifications are there tough at her? Tang Yunfeng didn''t think there was anything. What about bringing a cat on such an important day when his baby was married? And he sees the cat as pleasing to the eye, and has been with his baby girl for so many years, much more reliable than men. Tang Guo was pushed into the car. From the outsiders'' perspective, the smile on her face was a happy smile. When she arrived at the wedding scene, she identally saw Cui Yan. Cui Yan noticed her gaze and looked at her with a very aggrieved look, almost making her spit out what she had eaten. She couldn''t help patting the cat''s forehead and whispered, "Nausea." Ball: "..." It should not be said that it is disgusting, but it still looks cute. Cui Yan actually felt that learning that person''s behavior was a bit nauseous and nauseous, but who said that this trick was useful to her? System: Are you sure it will be useful, rather than nauseating the host? see you tomorrow Chapter 2253: Original match for leg disability (56) Chapter 2253: Original match for leg disability (56) 2253: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Seeing that the wedding is about to take ce, the system is a little anxious. If nothing happens, will the host really want to marry Qin Ting first? Although Tang Guo used various excuses before to hold a wedding first, he would then go to collect a permitter. After all, she and Qin Ting are not ordinary people, and the things to do before getting a certificate are moreplicated. Qin Ting didn''t think there was a problem. He thought that as long as the wedding was held, it would be publicly announced. Everyone knew that they would get married. After you''re busy, you can slowly pick up the various things before the certificate. [The host is big. If nothing happens today, you will really marry him, although you have not received a certificate. But the wedding waspletely held. In the impression of many people, you are a couple. "What''s the anxiety? If nothing really happens, I can pretend to faint." System: Well, shameless, who did you learn from? Tang Guo''s words made the system quiet, and he was not afraid of any ident at the wedding. The process is slowly progressing, and the appearance of Tang Yunfeng has attracted many people''s attention. When they saw that Tang Yunfeng, who was already in his seventies, was trembling, his face had very few wrinkles, and he had few white hairs, they believed many people''s rumors. At the same time, I also thought about whether I should visit the Huiguang master and donate some sesame oil when I am free. When I am in the future, do I want to buy a plot ofnd next to the temple to build a small yard for the elderly? For a long time, he can still stay younger than his peers. Although the appearance of Tang Yunfeng has attracted many people''s attention, he has not appeared in shopping malls for many years. Today, the younger generation has long developed, and many of the older generation have retired or retired to the second line. The name of Tang Yunfeng was not as deterrent to those who were present. Even Qin Ting doesn''t think Tang Yunfeng has been isted from the world for so many years. Even if he returns to thepany, he is afraid that he is powerless. Vaguely, Qin Ting is actually not so afraid of Tang Yunfeng, but there is still some inner respect. The wedding is going on. Tang Guo is holding a bouquet and sitting on a special wheelchair. The cat is still in her arms. Although it looks cute, it doesn''t look very happy. Qin Ting pushed Tang Guo''s wheelchair, and the two walked across the red carpet together. This section of the red carpet is not long, but it still takes a while. Qin Ting all thought in his heart that after walking through this red carpet, they got married, and this life has passed without any waves. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten that there was another one outside him, the son whose brains he tried to make his name justifiable. Maybe he thinks that he is married to Tang Guo, he is infertile, she is not suitable for pregnancy, they are destined to have no children, and it is likely that they will adopt a child in the future. As long as he takes some effort to adopt his own son, it is very easy. When the music stopped, the priest was about to preside over the wedding for them, and suddenly there was a very messy footsteps outside. Because in the quiet auditorium, the sound of this messy footsteps was too noticeable. Everyone looked outside, and the sound of footsteps apanied by a nice crying female voice, "Wait a minute." As the female voice fell, everyone''s eyes changed during the wedding. Chapter 2254: Original match for leg disability (57) Chapter 2254: Original match for leg disability (57) 2254: Word Stacks Level 2254 The eyes of everyone''s original blessings turned into interest and gossip. Is it still exciting to eat a big melon at the wedding today? Tang Yunfeng''s original smiling face also pulled down. When watching the young woman running in, he didn''t ask anyone to stop. Because today is the most important day for his baby daughter, if this woman has a problem, or if there is something wrong with Qin Ting, then it is better to figure it out. Don''t get married in a hurry and hurt his daughter. As for the face, the old guy who has lived for more than 70 years and is almost 80 years old still needs a face. The happiness of his daughter is the most important thing. "Qin Ting, can you not marry first?" Bai Ruyue''s heartbeat was beating and she was looked at by so many high-level social figures. If it wasn''t for her having toe over, she would not be willing toe. If it was a change of time, she would be afraid of soft legs in the face of so many people, and could not move in one step. Even at this time, her face was pale and her legs were soft, she still had to drag heavy steps towards Qin Ting and Tang Guo. Long before someone was going to stop her, Tang Yunfeng waved and let those people go. When everyone saw Tang Yunfeng''s attitude, they immediately understood that he wanted to ask this woman of unknown origin before his baby daughter got married. To the extent that Tang Yunfeng loves his daughter, no matter how perfect Qin Ting is, if he has a trace of sorry for his baby daughter, it is estimated that he would rather break the and push her daughter into the fire pit. Therefore, Bai Ruyue walked to Qin Ting and Tang Guo very smoothly, and gathered up the courage and said Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, I have a very important thing that needs to dy Mr. Qin for a few minutes." "So ... can your wedding be postponed for a while?" Bai Ruyue bit her lip, her heart panicking and uneasy. It was in the face of Tang Guo''s guilty consternation and panic that the uneasiness came from her son Bai Yanzhi. I don''t know what''s going on. Since yesterday, Bai Yanzhi has had a high fever. She kept screaming for dad, dad, she didn''t care at first. Even if he sent Bai Yanzhi to the hospital, he didn''t cooperate at all and kept moring to see his father. The doctor meant to her that it was better to let the child''s dad meet, even if he couldn''t, just call and talk about the child. As ast resort, Bai Ruyue came. She didn''t n to take Qin Ting away, she just wanted to dy Qin Ting for a few minutes and let him talk to Bai Yanzhi for a few minutes. She heard that Miss Tang was a very kind person, and that charity foundation established by the Tang family was in her name. Every year these years, she would go to the school for the disabled next door to Yanzhi School to visit those children with physical defects. So, she really didn''t do anything, she just wanted to dy for a few minutes. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, raising his good-looking eyes to look at Bai Ruyue. Looking at these clear eyes, Bai Ruyue didn''t dare to look at him, but just bowed his head. If she didn''t know it, she would only think she was inferior and nervous, and would not dare to face Tang Guo. "What''s the important thing?" Tang Guo stroked the white cat on his leg lightly. The white cat changed his ruthless expression before, but instead erected his ears and looked at Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue with interest, eyes. There is a bit of glee here. This bad cat is so bad. Chapter 2255: Original match for leg disability (58) Chapter 2255: Original match for leg disability (58) 2255: Word Stacks Level 2255 Answers Tang Guo gave his head a nce at it, and couldn''t help but tap his head, and he knew that he must be crazy and crazy at the moment. It''s really bad. Bai Ruyue opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She can''t always tell Tang Guo in person that Qin Ting''s son Bai Yanzhi now wants to see his father, otherwise he won''t cooperate with the doctor for treatment. To tell the truth, the whole scene was afraid that it would be chaotic, and she would break the wedding of the two. Qin Ting was afraid that she would hate her. If it hadn''t been for that ident, they would have no intersection at all. In the heart of Bai Ruyue, Qin Ting has always loved Tang Guo. The same is true. She was guilty in the presence of Tang Guo, but sad and sad in the presence of Qin Ting. What can she do if she falls in love with someone who doesn''t love her? Fortunately, there is a child between them, enough for her to remember in the future. "Miss, if there is nothing important or work-rted, then please go to visit the wedding and wait for everything to be over, you can talk about anything." Tang Guo said in a very gentle tone. He did not lose his temper because of the sudden appearance of a woman. Miss Tang has always been a very gentle person, no matter when she is. Without making it clear, you will never say too much or do too much. And this woman, who does not top or Qin Ting''s opponents sent to interfere with him and destroy his good deeds. "What is the matter? If it is not important, I can show that you are here to get married, and I will ask the security guard to invite you out." Qin Ting is actually guessing whether it has something to do with Bai Yan. Even if he was in a hurry, he couldn''t show any concerned expression. If he was found, it would be all over. When Bai Ruyue saw such a ruthless Qin Ting, it was really difficult to associate the gentle man with a smile and a gentle rtionship some time ago. His cold look, strange and repulsive eyes, stabbed her heart. She opened her mouth and eventually nned to visit the wedding first, but at this time her phone rang. Quickly connected, I don''t know what was said over there, Bai Ruyue''s face panicked, and tears fell down, looking pitiful. If the person who got married today was not Tang Guo, but any woman, she might have be angry and took some measures in the face of the appearance of Bai Ruyue. Neither Tang Guo nor Tang Yunfeng had any movements, nor were they polite to Bai Ruyue, which did not leave a feeling of bullying. If an impulsive person faces an unfamiliar woman to disrupt his wedding, he will probably make a few satires and look aggressive. At that time, when Bai Ruyue copsed and said what happened to Bai Yan, Qin Ting left in desperation, for fear of peace of mind. Sometimes things are so weird. Obviously she doesn''t make sense, but because she''s weak, she makes sense. "Thisdy, I don''t know what happened to you to cry at my wedding. If you are in a hurry, you might as well say it. You really need Qin Ting, I don''t mind you dying him for a while, but I and He is going to be a legal couple soon, so he has the right to know what you are looking for. " Qin Ting has actually guessed it, which may be something Bai Yan said. Chapter 2256: Original match for leg disability (59) Chapter 2256: Original match for leg disability (59) 2256: Word Stacks Level 2256 Answers Bai Ruyue''s copsed look made him feel worse and worse. That was his only son, and now his heart was anxious not to have Bai Ruyue''s less. The excuse I had just thought about was because Tang Guo''s words were suppressed by him. "Mr. Qin, please go out with me, okay, I really have something very important to tell you." Bai Ruyue was crying, as if she was about to copse, and it was even more irritating. I am particrly curious about what she and Qin Ting have to do, and what matters have to be told separately, not in public. If there were no ghosts in them, they would not believe it. What surprised them even more was that Qin Ting actually crouched down and said to Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, I''d better go out with her first and ask what''s the matter, ande back in a little while." What Qin Ting wants is to go out and ask the situation first. If there is anything that Bo Yanzhi really does, he can inform his confidant to help in the past. Although it was inappropriate to do so, he could not watch his own son identally. Bai Yanzhi wants something, and he will regret it all his life. He naturally didn''t notice it. After this sentence ended, Tang Guo and her cat showed a very ironic expression. This expression had existed even if it shed on her face. "Brother Qin Ting, I have allowed her to speak out of her difficulties. Even if you can''t let other people listen, don''t I and you be husband and wife right away, can''t you listen?" Tang Guo''s eyes that seemed to see through made Qin Ting''s heart panic for a moment. "She didn''t dare to say that there was something between you to hide me, although I didn''t want to guess Brother Qin." Tang Yunfeng already felt that something was wrong. Fortunately, Xiaoguo and Qin Ting did not receive a certificate, and the wedding did not continue. He squinted and looked at Bai Ruyue, beckoned to the assistant next to him, and whispered, "Go check this woman and find out." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Qin Ting, had better not do anything sorry to his daughter. "Xiaoguo, please believe me, there is nothing between me and her." Liing such a thing, Qin Ting has be familiar with the road, his face does not change, so that no one can see. In any case, today I certainly cannot admit that there is any rtionship between him and Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue was very ufortable listening to his decisive words, but at this time, she only nodded quickly, her eyes were red, and she cried. "Miss Tang, I am really unfamiliar with Mr. Qin, this time is also ast resort. I''m really sorry for the inconvenience that came to him. But I had toe to him for this matter. Only he can help me. " "That''s what it is. If it''s really serious, I won''t mind it." Tang Guo looked seriously, "Let''s say, if you really need Brother Qin Ting, the reason is so bright that he has to go, We can re-select a good time for our wedding. " Bai Ruyue''s words stuck in his throat and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. She kept pinching her fingers, Qin Ting frowned and looked at her helpless and pathetic, remembering her love for Bai Yanzhi, if something really happened to the child, she was afraid she would not be able to survive, and she was so sad Also gave birth to a little pity. "Is something wrong?" For Qin Ting''s initiative to speak, Bai Ruyue looked up in shock. Chapter 2257: Original match for leg disability (60) Chapter 2257: Original match for leg disability (60) 2257: Word Stacks Level 2257 Answers Tang Guo also looked sideways at Qin Ting and raised his eyebrows lightly. What is this man doing? She is not a blind date, and Qin Ting will take the initiative to admit that Bai Yanzhi is his son. It seems that he has other ns. Then she had to see what his ns were. "Yes, something happened." Bai Ruyue said in a flustered tone, her fingers were constantly stirred, her lips were white, and she didn''t know what Qin Ting said directly by name. No matter what she did, she believed that Yanzhi''s biological father would not ignore him, she must have thought of a good way, and she just needed to cooperate well. "Is he not obedient and taking medicines so well that he doesn''t want to get sick?" Qin Ting asked with a little concern. Bai Ruyue nodded quickly, "Yes, he has been shouting to see Uncle Qin, I''m sorry, Mr. Qin, I really have no way toe to you. He said that if there was no news from Uncle Qin, he would not take medicine, Nor does it cooperate with the doctor''s treatment. The doctor said that in order for him to continue to receive treatment, he must fulfill his desire, so I can only look for you, I''m sorry, it really caused you trouble. " "The hospital called just now, saying that I have never seen you, pulled out the needle and ran out, and now I don''t know where to go." Bai Ruyue said and cried, looking pitiful, "Mr. Qin, please Be sure to help find words. " Qin Ting was also a little flustered, but at this time he couldn''t be too nervous, only showing a little worry, "This child is so wayward." "The child named Bai Yanzhi is the child of the youngdy in front of her," Qin Ting saw Tang Guo looked puzzled, and exined, "I had a rare disease before, and I identally met and saw that their orphans and widows had no way out. I also thought that Xiaoguo and I might not have a child. The children are so young. If they ca nt cure because ofck of money, it s a pity. One is to prevent guilt, and the other is to pray for you. It intends to fund the child''s treatment. " Tang Guo sneered in his heart, showing a little bit of Wu Wu on his face, "It turned out that Brother Qin Ting was doing good deeds, so I can understand that." Seeing Tang Guo suddenly ept, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue were relieved. Qin Ting also said directly, "I immediately arranged for someone to talk to him. He was a little child away. After you go back and talk to him, I will see him after a while." Bai Ruyue settled down in his heart and secretly ran away. Even if Qin Ting passes, it is estimated that he can do nothing. He promised to send someone to look for it, which was already a good result. The people present did not doubt anything, not to mention that the child was Qin Ting''s own son. Qin Ting was able to make such a simplemitment, also thinking that he and Tang Guo had confessed that he would have few children in this life. In order to pick up his son in the future, he did not hesitate to let outsiders know about it. Coupled with his reputation for cleanliness, who would have thought of it? Therefore, even if there are many doubts between him and Bai Ruyue, no one doubts that he has a rtionship with this child named Bai Yanzhi. Tang Guo sneered, Qin Ting really had a good n. Seeing how bad people are, but what is done is really bad. Bai Ruyue retreated to the crowd in peace, watching the wedding continue sadly. Many people were watching her around, and she couldn''t show anything. see you tomorrow Chapter 2258: Original match for leg disability (61) Chapter 2258: Original match for leg disability (61) 2258: Word Stacks Level 2258 Answers Bai Ruyue was only able to watch the mobile phone constantly, making people misunderstand that she was worried about her son and anxiously waiting for the news. When the priest picked up the Bible and prepared to continue the wedding, he just said, "Mr. Qin Ting, excuse me ..." Without continuing to speak, he was interrupted by another voice. "Excuse me, there is something wrong here." This time it was a man who spoke. Tang Guo felt that the voice was familiar, and looked up. Who was that man who was not Cui Yan? When the other party saw her, he looked at her, and gave her a helpless and cheap smile. Tang Guo: "..." Ball: "..." disgusting. System: Can''t stand it. The difference is that Cui Yan also held a pale child in her arms, about five years old. When Bai Ruyue saw this child, he couldn''t help but rushed forward. The child also broke free from Cui Yan and hugged Bai Ruyue. At first nce, everyone immediately understood that the child had found it, and looked at his face with a bad look. He already believed Qin Ting''s words, and the child was sick. Looking at Qin Ting''s eyes, it was a lot of goodwill, and the suspicion just now dissipated a lot. Even if Tang Yunfeng hasn''t got the woman''s information yet, it is much better to see this attitude. "Mom, I''m sorry." "In other words, in other words, you''re fine, don''t run around in the future, okay?" The scene where the mother and the child met also caused some tears. Although this little episode made the wedding long dyed. But Qin Ting did a good deed, and it would not affect the wedding, it would only make people think that his character is good. This happened at the wedding and may be a good memory. But they are naive. When Bo Yanzhi ran to Qin Ting and hugged his trouser legs, everyone thought that he was attached to this kind person who saved him. Unexpectedly, Bai Yanzhi shouted openly, "Dad, I miss you so much, don''t you marry that woman, OK, will you be with your mother? I need you, my mother also needs you. Our family of three is happy Happy life, okay? " The hearts of everyone present seemed to be beaten with a heavy hammer, and their ps were also crackled. At the same time, before everyone responded, he let Qin Ting run to Tang Guo and made a pitiful look, "Pretty aunt, do nt take my dad, OK, dad It''s mine, it''s my mother''s. Auntie is so beautiful, there will be many people like you, why do you have to **** my dad? In the end, you really ca nt lose your dad. Mom is sad without a dad. . " Tong Tong Tong Tong''s words, if the people who are not present are sober, and Tang Guo itself is not stained, they are estimated to be biased by the child''s naive words. What caused Tang Guo to rob his father. If Qin Ting is really his father, it can only show that it is Qin Ting''s derailment. Many years ago, Tang Guo and Qin Ting were engaged. Calcting the age of this child, if it really has something to do with Qin Ting, that is really a proper derailment. Bai Ruyue also panicked. Qin Ting was stiff, and his head burst instantly. It was still Bai Ruyue who responded first, ran to Bai Yanzhi, and picked him up. "In short, don''t bark, this is your uncle Qin. Although the mother knows that you miss your father, uncle Qin really Your biological father. " Chapter 2259: Original match for leg disability (62) Chapter 2259: Original match for leg disability (62) 2259: Word Stacks Level 2259 Answers "Good words, your name will make your uncle Qin''s wife misunderstood. Before that, your uncle Qin promised to let you shout so much to appease you. Now your uncle Qin is going to get married and can no longer shout like that, Understand?" "In short, are you listening to your mother?" Bai Yanzhi saw Bai Ruyue''s anger and sadness, his small hand became a fist, and finally he dangled his head and did not speak. Bai Ruyue was relieved, holding Bai Yanzhi and Tang Guo with a sorrow and said, "Miss Tang, please don''t get me wrong, what I said just now. He has no father since he was born. Mr. Qin helped us. He couldn''t help saying that. " "Actually, I also me me. I had nned to confess to being a son, and I didn''t stop it." Qin Ting also responded, his brain turned fast, and he also had an idea, "Originally, I nned to wait for marriage, and Xiaoguo discussed whether she could confess to being a son. " "Xiaoguo, do you remember what I said to youst time? We will not have children. In other words, this child is smart and very poor. I want to recognize him as a son." Tang Guo''s lips angled up slightly, this man really **** shameless. One stroke after another, such a small child, if she really refused directly and ruthlessly, even if it would have no effect on her status. I''m afraid there will be some people talking about her, a sick child. Tang Yunfeng''s face sank again and he reminded the assistant next to him, "Did you find it?" "Mr. Tang, wait, it should being soon." After all, it is a person''s information, and it can''t be found in minutes. It will take some time no matter how. "Hurry up and let them hurry." This wedding, Tang Yunfeng did not think it was necessary to hold it anymore. Regardless of whether Qin Ting has anything to do with this child and this woman, his daughter has been wronged today. Of course, his daughter cannot be a wicked person. He is the most suitable man to be a wicked person. "Xiaoguo, if you don''t agree, let''s have a wedding first." Qin Ting also felt that he was in a hurry and touched Tangguo''s head. Bai Yanzhi was held by Bai Ruyue, and he gently warned in his ear, "In short, if you talk anymore, your mother will not want you. Today you have caused a lot of trouble and your mother is angry." Although Bai Yanzhi was not reconciled, he didn''t dare to say anything any more, just clenched his lips and looked at Qin Ting with a pair of red eyes. When Qin Ting was going to let the priest continue, Tang Yunfeng stood up and "wait a moment." "Uncle Tang?" Qin Ting was a little puzzled, why did Tang Yunfeng stand up at this time to stop. Tang Yunfeng gave up. "Let''s hold this wedding until I figure out things, and you should treat me as an unreasonable one. Don''t bear my baby daughter and be afraid of her grievance. I''m confused about this from the beginning to the end. I am a man by nature Doubtful, you must check everything clearly. " After that, Tang Yunfeng felt that Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue were discolored together. The string of beads in his hands was tightly squeezed by him. Sure enough, there was something tricky in it. Cui Yan saw that he had nothing to do, so he didn''t n to intervene again, lest he did too much, which would cause her suspicion, so he just obediently watched the show. Time passed by minute by minute, and it didn''t take long, just waiting for three minutes. Chapter 2260: Original match for leg disability (63) Chapter 2260: Original match for leg disability (63) 2260: Word Stacks Level 2260 Answers When Tang Yunfeng took out his mobile phone and opened it, his expression couldn''t see anything. Qin Ting was very nervous. Tang Yunfeng hadn''t managed things for so many years. In fact, what he wanted to check should not be so easy. After all, after he knew that he had a biological son, he might have troubles in the future, and he had wiped out a lot of evidence. For a while, he thought that Tang Yunfeng could not find out. Indeed, Qin Ting''s traces of his affairs have been erased. Although Tang Yunfeng has found something strange, there is no evidence to prove that Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue have a rtionship. After all, there is really no emotional entanglement between them until now. The rtionship between the two has been years ago. The records have been erased by him. For a long time, what can be found in a short time? Tang Yunfeng frowned, so there was no problem with Qin Ting. As soon as Tang Guo looked at his expression, he realized that nothing hade out. Qin Ting is not a fool. He has some wrists. One of the weaknesses of his own son is that when he knows that he wants to straighten out his son''s name, he will certainly erase some evidence. But trying to get over this way, Mei died. Eventually Tang Yunfeng raised his head and said, "Let''s continue the wedding." Without evidence, he could not stop the wedding, even if he had doubts in his heart. He was alive horizontally, and was not afraid of anything. As long as you look at it in the future, if there is any problem with the woman and the child, he will never wrong his baby daughter. This time the priest was finally able to sessfully host the wedding, and everyone thought that the wedding could finally take ce. However, the sky is often less desirable than others. This time the problem was not with anyone, but with the bride. When the priest asked them to exchange rings, Tang Guo suddenly interrupted, "Brother Qin Ting, the priest said just now that there should be no concealment between husband and wife. Husbands must not lie to their wives. They must be loyal to their wives and not betray their wives. . So now I have another question. I want to ask Brother Qin Ting, have you ever done anything to betray me? " Everyone was horrified. There would be no more moths. Standing in the corner, Cui Yan touched his chin subconsciously, and sure enough he guessed right, and it was this woman who did the work in the end. This has never changed. Qin Ting was a little puzzled. He had a more realistic look at Shang Tangguo. He subconsciously thought that it was the mess that just appeared that made her feel insecure, so she asked. He was very serious and said very carefully, "Xiaoguo, I swear here, I will not betray you, nor have I betrayed you, I will only be loyal to you and not lie to you in my life." Tang Guo would have moved because he thought he had done so. Unexpectedly, she asked, "What if you did?" Qin Ting had never thought about this question, and for a while I didn''t know how to answer it. After thinking about it, he said, "If I do, Qin Ting will not die in my life." Then, he saw Tang Guo smile, and he was very happy and sweet, thinking that he had passed this pass, and he could go smoothly. It''s just that innocence is not as good as one would like. "Qin Ting, I don''t want you to die. You just need to get out of my Tang house." The woman in a wheelchair, holding a white cat, dressed in a wedding dress, painted with red lips, fluttered softly A frightening word. Chapter 2261: Original match for leg disability (64) Chapter 2261: Original match for leg disability (64) 2261: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qin Ting froze and didn''t quite understand whether Tang Guo was joking or warning him. "Okay, if I really do something I''m sorry about, I''ll get out." Qin Ting thought Tang Guo was asking him to swear. Although he was somewhat unhappy, he had to tolerate it. Tang Guo chuckled and pointed at the door. "Then you go now." "By the way, bring your wife and children, your family of three will reunite, I dare not stop true love." "Little fruit ..." Qin Ting was really flustered. "Did you misunderstand something, you ..." Tang Yunfeng has taken people to stand beside Tang Guo, staring indifferently at Qin Ting, "Xiao Guo lets you go, then go." He knew that Qin Ting must have a problem, but there was no evidence. Now Xiaoguo doesn''t want him anymore, Tang Yunfeng agrees. Today''s farce made his baby feel wronged and shameful. What other face does Qin Ting use to marry his baby? "Xiaoguo, what can we say clearly and talk about it well?" Qin Ting didn''t think that Tangguo really knew what. I guess I couldn''t help it just now, so I used the topic to y. Do nt be upset, okay? " "You mean, I''m making a fool, and it''s unreasonable, because I was suffocated in the matter just now, so I just use the topic to y it, and y with my temper?" Is not it? System: Qin Ting is over. Today is over, his reputation is broken and he has nothing. In the face of Tang Yunfeng, Qin Ting certainly didn''t dare say that, even if he thought so, "Xiaoguo, I really have nothing to do with them, I ..." "Are you sure it doesn''t matter? Isn''t that child your biological son? Qin Ting, not only have you betrayed me and deceived me, but you even want me to adopt your biological son, so that his illegitimate son will be our legitimate son and we will inherit it in the future My Tang''s property, right? " "Xiaoguo, I told you before that I might have no children in my life ..." "The doctor said it was possible, and I told you not to rule out the miracle." Qin Ting was speechless, "How about you do a paternity test, how about it? Do you think that I use the topic to y, make trouble without reason, y with the temper of a youngdy, and mess about at the wedding. Then we use science to do things, is it yours? Son, don''t you know if you have a test? " "Now you can take your dad away," Tang Guo said to Shang Bai, and did not show any malicious and fierce eyes, but said calmly, "But I want to tell you one thing, It s not that I robbed your dad, but that your dad may have found his true love during my engagement with him, that is, your mother. The two couldn''t help being together, and then you were born. " "Since you are lover, I don''t want to be this wicked, break up your family, and be told that my Tang family has a lot of money, relying on the status, there are a few bad money, grab the man and the father. The previous thing, just When I was unlucky, I was identally put on a green hat. Although I was angry, now it is a society ruled byw, I can''t cut people off, I can only divide, and find a better one next time. " There was also a taunting tone in this stick and stick, so that people present did not know whether to cry orugh. Tang Guo is noisy and noisy, but just calmly exins the problem. When she proposed to do a paternity test, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue were silent. Obviously what she said was true. Chapter 2262: Original match for leg disability (65) Chapter 2262: Original match for leg disability (65) 2262: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qin Ting, really derailed, and has a child. Even more ridiculous is that he actually wanted to right his illegitimate child. He knew that Miss Tang''s body would not allow children, and he would do the same. She didn''t stop betraying her. She actually brought her illegitimate son back for adoption. Now that she finds out, if she didn''t find out, the child would have to inherit the Tang family property in the future. The original infatuation was high and the cold forbidden, and the desire for the president suddenly copsed at this moment, and he became a scum man who was good at calction. When his own woman was found, he could marry someone without changing his face. When his son was found, he could lie, and said that this was the child he was nning to adopt. This is to take advantage of your own son while getting married. Man, this Qin Ting is really too scum. For so many years, he pretends to be so good that they all believe that he is a good person. It turns out that this man''s wolf ambition is simply to n the Tang family property. Seeing the eyes of those around him, what Qin Ting wanted to justify, but he couldn''t justify the facts at hand. At first, he wanted to adopt his son back. Indeed, neither he nor Tang Guo had children. In the future, such arge family property would be cheaper for others than to let his son inherit. How to say, this Tang family''s family business also has his hard work. He has worked hard all his life, his son inherited the family property, and it will be nothing to filially obey Tang Guo in the future. But now, everything hase to naught. At this time, Qin Ting still had his pride. Even if some are unwilling to work so hard in Tang''spany for so long, he also thinks that Tangpany will certainly be turbulent without him. Fortunately, he had already nned, and now he is not panicking at all. With so many years of experience, he thought it would not take long to surpass the Tang family. Since everything was ordered out, Tang Guo gave nothing to his face, and he could only carry it all. "Xiaoguo, no matter what, I still have to say that the appearance of the words was indeed an ident. I never thought of betraying you." Tang Guo looked up and asked with a smile, "Then why are you hiding me?" "I" "If you are afraid of losing me, why should you n to adopt your son back? If you are afraid of losing me, even if you know that there is a son outside, shouldn''t you pretend not to know? Or even send them away, From a distance, it is impossible to recognize him. " "Obviously, you are also pleasantly surprised by this child, and you very much want to be with you." "Qin Ting, don''t you like me?" "Since you don''t like me, why not tell me directly?" "I do nt have any regrets with you in the Tang family. My dad has cultivated you in one hand. You do nt have to look like me. I do nt have any regrets with you, me, my dad, or the Tang family. On the contrary, what you do The things thate down to do are hurting me and my dad. " Qin Ting was speechless. "Okay, let''s go. You are not wee here. The Tang family is not wee either. Your son is so old. Now he has left the Tang family and has no property to inherit from your son. I still work hard in the society for a few years Inherit it to your son. " Qin Ting''s face sank, but at the same time he felt a bit loose. It seems that he secretly established thepany outside the Tang family. With thepany in his hand, Qin Ting was still able to get mixed up. Tang Yunfeng was a little angry, and what he wanted to say seemed to be finished by his baby daughter. see you tomorrow Chapter 2263: Original match for leg disability (66) Chapter 2263: Original match for leg disability (66) 2263: Word Stacks Level 66 Now the baby girl was still holding him and motioned for him to leave. Tang Yunfeng thought that when he came to Japan, Qin Ting was so unkind, he had some ways to pack this wolf-hearted thing. Suddenly, Tang Yunfeng was excited and remembered something. At that time, Master Huiguang said that his Tang family would be obtained by treacherous people. From the signs of these years, no one has been able to swallow his Tang family in one fell swoop. But this traitor is Qin Ting, and Qin Ting''s son? If Tang Yunfeng died that year and his baby daughter married Qin Ting, would Qin Ting''s son be adopted very smoothly. The child is so close to his mother that he will certainly be a victim of his daughter. Even though the woman was unfriendly to Qin Ting at first, she gave birth to a son for Qin Ting, her daughter was lonely and helpless, and this family of three was irritating. At that time, without him, I will definitely be bullied by Qin Ting, no matter what, until thest two people turn their faces, and Xiaosan leads his son to the top. This family not only acquired the property of his Tang family, but also feared that he would bully his baby daughter to death, or even ruin her reputation, and give her the name of a vicious woman. The more you think about it, the more likely Tang Yunfeng thinks it is. If so, didn''t he lead the wolf into the room by himself? Tang Yunfeng''s face was iron-blue, pushing Tang Guo''s wheelchair, and he couldn''t help it. This matter can never be done like this. But he didn''t dare to act rashly, so he asked someone to ask Master Huiguang. Could he intervene? He was afraid of an ident and no one would support his daughter, so he didn''t dare to break the taboo. Last night, Tang Guo had to create another dream for Master Huiguang. At this point, Tang Yunfeng should return to the mountain. Therefore, after Tang Yunfeng sent a person back to the mountain on the same day, Master Huiguang asked that person to bring Tang Yunfeng back with a sentence, "Traitor revealed, Tang donor can return to the rivers andkes. In the future, there will be no taboos." Hearing this sentence, Tang Yunfeng''s heart finally fell. I ate with Tang Guo early in the morning the next day and nned to go to thepany. Then he looked at Tang Guo and looked good, and his daughter''s health was good these years, and he thought, "Xiao Guo, how about going to thepany with Dad?" "Dad intend to teach me to run thepany?" Tang Yunfeng was pierced and did not deny. "Master Huiguang said that I can still live a long time, and Xiaoguo''s health is getting better and better these years. Dad hopes that something can be held in Xiaoguo''s hands. No one can rely on it. Only If you are strong, you will not be bullied. " Now Tang Yunfeng does not want to find a marriage partner for his daughter for the time being, how much is true? Tang Guo readily agreed that when the father and daughter were about to leave, the white cat jumped to herp instantly. "Dad, let me bring the ball, it can''t leave me for a minute." "Okay, take it. Except for Dad, I think this little guy cares about you the most." Tang Yunfeng now sees this cat the more he likes it, and sticks to the little fruit at any time, which shows that his daughter must be the most important. Well, he raised Qin Ting in one hand, not as good as this cat. Because Tang Yunfeng liked the cat so much that the status of the ball was raised again. He also built a small yground for him. Although it was not very fun, Tang Yunfeng was happy. Tang Guo did not stop. Chapter 2264: Original match for leg disability (67) Chapter 2264: Original match for leg disability (67) 2264: Word Stacks Level 2264 Answers Tang Yunfeng''s return to the rivers andkes was everyone''s expectation, after all, Qin Ting had been driven away. The circles felt shameless about the things he did. Now everyone is staring at Tang Yunfeng''s side. They don''t n to ignore Qin Ting, but want to see the boy''s disappointment. Wasn''t it amazing before? However, everyone did not expect that Tang Yunfeng would bring Tang Guo together. This is to train his own daughter. Even if Tang Guo''s legs are broken, his body is much better now. It can be seen that Tang Yunfeng did not believe in outsiders and believed that it was better for his daughter to have power. However, this Miss Tang still hugged her cat, which made many people look bad at her. After all, she has no foundation and has always respected her superiors. How can she manage such argepany? And under the name of the head office, there are so many branches. However, it was surprising that Tang Guo was well-adapted and very capable, and he was just born naturally. Tang Yunfeng was surprised, but at the same time, it was a pity. The fate of Xiaoguo is hesitant. If it were not for those encounters, I am afraid that it will grow dazzling. Her talent is much better than Qin Ting. It is indeed his daughter, Tang Yunfeng. Because of the discovery of Tang Guo''s talent, Tang Yunfeng could not make any effort to toss Qin Ting for a while, he also felt that there was nothing to toss, so he might as well teach his daughter first. Qin Ting''s little details, he has a clear grasp, can always trip him up. After the wedding farce, Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue mother and son left the scene under the strange eyes of everyone. Leaving the scene, Bai Ruyue apologized with Qin Ting with red eyes. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I think about it and don''t get sick, all this will not happen." "Qin Ting, I''m really sorry, I never thought ofing over to ruin your life." "Sorry." In the face of Bai Ruyue''s constant tears, Qin Tingsheng could not me. Now he also calmed down, and Bo Ruyue said, "No need to apologize, even if you don''t show up today, the end result may not be good." In the face of Bai Ruyue''s doubts, Qin Ting calmly analyzed, "Xiaoguo may have known about this for a long time, intending to have a big wedding ceremony, ending all this and ruining my reputation. She has resentment against me, no The thought of involving you. " Qin Ting has always believed that he was betrayed unintentionally, but it was an ident. Tang Guo deserves to be Tang Yunfeng''s daughter, seemingly simple, in fact quite deliberate. Bai Ruyue didn''t show up today, I''m sure she has other ns. Bai Ruyue appeared, and she exposed all of this logically, which made him really have a dilemma. Everything had to be restarted. Fortunately, he was prepared many years ago, so that he would have nothing. Bai Ruyue also remembered that before Tang Guo''s positive appearance, most probably knew this. Yes, she is Miss Tang''s. Wouldn''t it be easy to know something? "I just don''t know when she doubted me." Qin Ting thought silently. If he had suspected it for a long time, he had dug such a pit for him, because he wanted to ruin him. The guilt in my heart thought it was gone. Instead, Qin Ting felt guilty about Bai Ruyue''s mother and son. Bai Yanzhi already understood what, holding Qin Ting and not letting go. Chapter 2265: Original match for leg disability (68) Chapter 2265: Original match for leg disability (68) 2265: Word Stacks Level 2265 "Dad, wouldn''t you leave me in the future?" In the face of this lovely son, Qin Ting softened and hugged him. "Yes, dad won''t leave it anymore. Go, dad will take you to the hospital for treatment." "Dad, will you live with me in the future?" Qin Ting was silent for a while, and answered, "Yes." "That also lives with mom." "Say ..." "Dad, are you?" Qin Ting: "Yes." This family of three seems to be reunited. Within two days, Bai Yanzhi''s illness was better. Qin Ting started to invest in a brand new job. He went to thepany under the name and started his behind-the-scenes action. Those who thought that Qin Ting had been stunned since then? The next time he appears at a business reception, he must be surprised. As for Bai Ruyue, he will prepare meals for his father and son after work. The delicious meal made Qin Ting feel a kind of warmth he never got. He used to feel that there was something missing between him and Tang Guo, and it seemed to be reflected in this woman named Bai Ruyue. Now he seems to understand something. Bai Yanzhi''s opinion was that Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue slowly heated up. Tang Guo doesn''t know these things. I guess I only know one thing when I know it. The hero of the plot is really powerful. Now that she is busy managing thepany, Qin Ting has been kicked out, and she has to do something to manage thepany of the Tang family. What Qin Ting thinks, she knows everything, she thinks she can''t stand it, and Tang Yunfeng has been away from this society for a long time. I''m sorry, he will be disappointed in the end result. [The host is big. At present, Qin Ting''spany is developing well. Should we do something? This scumbag can finally be cleaned up, and the system has some eager ideas. Tang Guo''s first step is to make things happen. The second step is to let everyone know what Qin Ting really is. The third step is to let Qin Ting have nothing. The fourth step is to surpass him under his eyes and be a person he cannot surpass. As for the fifth step, Qin Ting''s family of three yed freely, and she did not intend to control it. When a man of high spirits and a high status once lost everything, he became a falling dog that everyone can shout, and never climbed up again. He would look for various reasons. What exactly caused him to be where he is today? Even if he me her in his heart, he couldn''t bother her, and couldn''t touch her. Anyone can pick soft persimmons, so is Qin Ting. He couldn''t mess with her, so he could only pinch Bai Ruyue. There was no feeling between the two people, and it was broken with a poke. Tang Guo thought of this, and a smile appeared on the corners of his lips, really looking forward to it. She felt that the cat on her leg moved, and she buried her head and saw it staring at her, as if asking, are you happy? "Happy, every time I get to this part, it''s my happiest time." Tang Guo pinched the white cat''s face and yanked, "So, you have to be good, don''t make me angry, or Qin Ting''s end is Your end. If you are obedient and dare to go out and look for wildcats, I will send you to a pet hospital to have you sterilized. " System: He suspects that the host isrgelycking in love, so he begins to pervert. Ball: "..." Tang Guo saw the white cat pinch his tail subconsciously, pretending that he didn''t hear anything, lying on herp to sleep, andughed. Chapter 2266: Original match for leg disability (69) Chapter 2266: Original match for leg disability (69) 2266: Word Stacks Level 2266 Qin Ting was afraid that his exposure would cause Tang Yunfeng''s suppression. So in the past year or so, he has chosen to dodge behind to n for his newpany. He has developed thepany with his whole heart. Thispany has taken a big step in just a few months. Today, more than a year has passed, and many people have paid more attention to thispany, and did not expect that this originally humblepany suddenly changed its style and developed rapidly. They only know that the boss behind thispany is a very powerful person, but the other side is very mysterious, which has caused many people to guess. At all previousmercial receptions, the behind-the-scenes boss did not show up, just sent a representative over. However, this time they heard that the boss behind thispany seems to be preparing to show up to participate in today''s grandmercial reception. After all, the reception this time is still very important, and the bosses of many domesticpanies havee. If you exchange resources with these bosses, it will definitely be good for the development of thepany. Qin Ting really can''t refuse. Simrly, he thinks that the size of thepany today, even if Tang Yunfeng wants to deal with him, has to weigh, otherwise he may lose more than he can. He devoted himself to growing thepany, hiding behind the scenes and not attending various parties. Plus, he deliberately avoided Tang Guo. Because in his expectation, there should be some chaos in the Tang family, and it will certainly be hurt by Tang Yunfeng in the end. As for Tang Guo, it doesn''t matter. He didn''t know at all that the person who actually controls thepany under the Tang family''s name is Tang Guo. He was low-key behind the scenes, wouldn''t Tang Guo be? Compared to his mysterious boss, everyone is actually more amazed at Tang Guo. Who would have thought that Miss Tang''s style did not lose the demeanor of Tang Yunfeng when he was young, on the contrary, he was better than blue out of blue, Tang Guo came to the reception early. Of course, she still had the white cat in her arms. In addition to Xu Qing who took care of her life, she also had two extra tall bodyguards and two assistants who assisted her in handling thepany''s affairs. These people were carefully selected by Tang Yunfeng. Tang Guo is also the only one who, as a business person, does not wear a suit. Because of her physical condition, she was not able to wear the slim-fitting suit. She only chose a long-looking dress that looked like she was invited to the party with Tang Yunfeng. People who came to the reception today brought more or less a partner or family. When the reception was about to begin, Qin Ting took Ba Ruyue''s mother and son to bete. He walked in the center. Bai Ruyue wore a haute couture dress holding his arms, and he also wore expensive and exquisite jewelry. Qin Ting''s other hand held a very young age, and Bai Yanzhi was very good. The family of three is indeed quite outstanding and very attractive. Arge part of the people here were invited to attend Tang Guo''s unfinished wedding. Besides, even if they did not know Bai Ruyue''s mother and son, they also knew Qin Ting. Seeing the trio''s scenerying over, they secretly wondered what was going on. Someone who was familiar with Qin Ting introduced the identity of Qin Ting to everyone. It was the boss behind Yan Hao they had been guessing. It turned out that the person who made Yan Hao countless miracles for more than a year was Qin Ting. For a while, many people felt something unpleasant. "I remember Yan Hao has a history of several years, right?" Chapter 2267: Original match for leg disability (70) Chapter 2267: Original match for leg disability (70) 2267: Word Stacks Level 2267 "Thepany was okay then, but it wasn''t very eye-catching. Although I don''t remember the exact time, Yanhao must have been for more than two years." Someone whispered and immediately made people react. If Yan Hao is Qin Ting''spany, then it means that this was not the case when he left the Tang family, but that he was still managing the Tang family and created with the help of the Tang family. The people who reacted were not right to see Qin Ting''s eyes. There was a shameless shame on it, which made Qin Ting''s face sink. Bai Ruyue listened to these, and she didn''t have any feeling in her heart. Although she didn''t understand these, she could still hear the good words. Naturally, it can be heard that these people are just jealous of Qin Ting''s ability and have raised some pride in her heart. This is her man. Now the man was standing beside her, and there was no violent love between them. After all, the family of three was together, and she was very satisfied. And she also saw that many same-sex envy and jealous eyes came over, and she couldn''t help being proud. As for Tang Guo, surrounded by stars, she certainly saw it at first nce. Compared to Tang Guo from the front, because of the difference in status, she is always inferior. Until now, she is Qin Ting''s woman, or Qin Ting''s biological son''s mother. Her status has gradually risen, and she feels much less inferior to Tang Guo. It was only when Tang Guo looked up at her that she was still a little vacant. "Is that the woman''s shameless cheating Qin Ting?" "It should be her. Although I haven''t seen her, but who else can she have? We all know that Qin Ting''s illness is difficult to have a child in this life. If this woman had good luck and gave birth to a son, she might be superior ?" "That''s really shameless." "I heard that this woman still went to the wedding in person and took the child away from Qin Ting?" "This is a long story. Anyway, you just need to know that this family is shameless." A woman snorted coldly. "If it wasn''t for Miss Tang who was as clever as snow, she saw Qin Ting''s wolf ambition, and married indifferently. In the future Will help him raise a child. " The words of women attracted the interest of young men and women around them. Not everyone went to the wedding more than a year ago. This group of young people only returned to study abroad a few months ago. I only know that the incident was rtivelyrge at first, and few people did not know that Qin Ting was a shameless person, but we didn''t publicize the specific things on the face of the Tang family. Today, they are wee at this business gathering. If this **** is done, then don''t be afraid to be told. These young people are not bad in identity, they cane out at random, and they are not afraid of Qin Ting. Their voices were not small, and the unpleasant words came to the ears of the Qin Ting family of three. Qin Ting''s face was gloomy, Bai Baiyue was as pale as paper, and Bai Yanzhi had a cold expression on his face, staring angry at these people. Today''smercial reception, Tang Yunfeng did note. Tang Guo asked him not toe and asked him to take good care of himself at home. For more than a year, Tang Guo has made talented achievements, so his wrists are very satisfied with Tang Yunfeng, and he will give everything to his baby daughter with confidence. Knowing that the baby girl is so powerful, what will he hope to entrust to others? see you tomorrow Chapter 2268: Original match for leg disability (71) Chapter 2268: Original match for leg disability (71) 2268: Word Stacks Level 2268 Answers The wave of ridicule just now ended at the reception almost. After all, today is a big day, and no one wants to do anything too rude. Otherwise, it will not be a few young men and women to choose from. Young people, it is normal to discuss these gossips. After listening to some older people, they just passed by with a smile. As for the others, they didn''t care, anyway, the purpose of crowding out the family of three had been achieved. Qin Ting knows a lot of people here, but only a few are close to him now. If everyone was waiting and seeing more than a year ago, then now more than a yearter, they don''t need to hesitate any more. It is the most important thing to follow the Tang family. Can Qin Ting have the ability topare with the camel of the Tang family? To Qin Ting, they are not simply shameless. If it is really just shame on his character, as long as it does not harm their interests, then no one will help the Tang family, quarrel with Tang Guo, and alienate and crowd out. he. But the appearance of Qin Ting and Yan Hao''s development over the past year has affected the development of theirpany. Now there is a good excuse. They must strike Qin Ting while this excuse is still hot, and it is best to drive him out of this circle. What puzzled them was that the Tang family did not take any action. People who knew Tang Yunfeng from the older generation said that his daughter had suffered such a big loss, and it was impossible for him to let Qin Ting pass away. What is nned to give Qin Ting a fatal blow. They guessed right, Tang Yunfeng did think so. Of course, if Tang Guo hadn''t told him something, he would have already shot. The reason why he hasn''t shot yet is because of Tang Guo''s prevention. As for Tang Guo''s purpose, it is very simple. Let Qin Ting taste some benefits first, step by step to defeat the other side, let him watch the results he created with his own hands vanished. Although it was cruel, she felt that it was not cruel to target Qin Ting. As for Bai Ruyue, she never thought of anything, as long as Qin Ting had nothing, she could not avenge her. Bai Ruyue''s life was naturally difficult. Throughout the reception, Qin Ting was surrounded by a few people. These people felt the disdain and apathy nces around them, and they were actually ufortable. Now Qin Ting is excluded. Those who follow Qin Ting are equivalent to losing all the connections on the scene. Bai Ruyue was sitting on a sofa in a corner with Bai Yanzhi, the others were standing in groups and talking and smiling, except for the position of two mothers and children, and there was no one around two meters. From time to time, from those people''s feelings of exclusion, disgust, and disgust, Bai Ruyue gradually became restless. The haute couture dress and the exquisite and expensive jewelry could no longer give her a little confidence. The proud white neck had to be tightened slowly because of the blow from those people. Bai Yanzhi felt the sadness of Bai Ruyue and held her hand. "Mom, let''s go." "Your dad is still here. You can''t leave at this time. Good words, wait." She knows that Qin Ting came to this reception today, in fact, she wanted to cooperate with someone. just She watched Qin Ting walking towards Tang Guo, her heart tightened, and she stared there without blinking. There was a middle-aged man sitting beside Tang Guo, talking to her with a smile, and they could see that they had a happy conversation. Chapter 2269: Original match for leg disability (72) Chapter 2269: Original match for leg disability (72) 2269: Word Stacks Level 2269 The arrival of Qin Ting stopped Tang Guo and the middle-aged man from talking, and the surroundings became quiet. Everyone stopped their activities, but looked over here. After all, there was the rtionship between Qin Ting and Tang Guo, no matter whether they wanted to attack Qin Ting, want to see the Tang family''s shot, or want to see gossip, they would listen carefully and watch. "Dionysian, I don''t know if it''s inconvenient for me to talk alone." Qin Ting is very confident about his abilities. "I have a good project here. If the diary is convenient, I might as well take a look. After reading, maybe you Would be interested. " During Qin Ting''s speech, he also nced at Tang Guo. Seeing that she didn''t seem to have changed, no, there were still changes, and she had a temperament of unclearness. But he didn''t think deep down. He thought that the wine always could talk to Tang Guo, most of whom Tang Yunfeng couldn''te by, so Tang Guo came. Mr. Jiu was able to talk with her happily. He thought it was the other person who looked at Tang Yunfeng''s face. In his opinion, businessmen are not at a disadvantage. As long as he has the ability to make money for everyone, even if his rtionship with the Tang family is rigid, for the benefit, most people will choose to eat meat with him instead of defending the Tang family''s interests. Qin Ting was so confident in himself that he never thought about it. He could find a big piece of fat and ask everyone to sip together. Couldn''t Tang Guo find a bigger piece of fat? Mr. Jiu looked up and down at Qin Ting and smiled lightly. "It may be inconvenient because I have already nned to cooperate with Miss Tang. I am interested in a project in Miss Tang''s hand." "The wine chief hasn''t heard yet, how can I know that the item in my hand is notparable to ... Ms. Tang''s?" Qin Ting is also ast resort, this project is rted to thepany''s future development. And in this regard, the one who has the ability to eat is the head of the wine. As long as the other party promises, he can guarantee that thepany will take a big step forward. He is confident that he can make the project to the extreme. Mr. Jiu smiled, "Because Miss Tang''s offer is too tempting, I ca nt refuse it, and I have promised her. Even if the project in your hand is good, I ca nt go against it, so what you want to say, I do nt listen." People who can sit in this position still have people''s eyes. Relying on the information he got, and the confrontation tonight. Tang Guo didn''t look at Qin Ting, and Qin Ting''s family was crowded out. Qin Ting couldn''t wait toe to him to talk about business, as if he listened to this project, he would definitely agree. This is too ridiculous, too proud. Qin Ting''s original approach also made him very shameless. Actually, she was very bright, and she would bring Bai Ruyue''s mother and son to the banquet, for fear that others would not remember what he had done before. In this sense, it is a person who is confused and has a vain attempt to daydream. All in all, he is more optimistic about the young and beautiful Miss Tang in front of him. Tang Guo has been managing thepany in just one year. In the mall, he has a bad eye and acts decisively, which can be said topletely exceed Qin Ting. Coupled with the presence of Tang Yunfeng, the foundation of the Tang family is there, the fool knows how to choose. Not to mention, he has a better rtionship with the Tang family. Qin Ting did not expect that the wine association would refuse so simply. He took a subconscious look at Tang Guo and determined that it was Tang Guo who stumped in it, not wanting him to be better. Chapter 2270: Original match for leg disability (73) Chapter 2270: Original match for leg disability (73) 2270: Word Stacks Level 2270 "Chief executive, missed this project, I hope you do not regret it." regret? The winemaker almostughed when he heard this. Isn''t Qin Ting''s mind bad? He was caught by the door. If he talks about business, he talks about business. If the business is not good, he will be kind. Maybe there is a chance to cooperate next time. Now he refused, and the other party even threatened him, as if he didn''t agree that Qin Ting was a loss. Suddenly, Qin Ting''s impression dropped to an extreme. He assured that Qin Ting was the only person in Tang Yunfeng''s life to look away. It was a shame. Seeing that the general manager still talked with Tang Guo and smiled, and talked about going to the manor to visit Tang Yunfeng another day, it was because Qin Ting didn''t care about other people''s eyes, and his face was not good-looking. He turned around and left, and looked back at the mother and son Bai Ruyue left in the corner. There were constant rumors in the ears, and some women''s anger rose to her heart when she pointed at Bai Ruyue''s mother and son. He quickly walked over, holding Bai Ruyue in his arms, and holding Bai Yanzhi''s small hand, "Let''s go." Someone here, one day, he will make them regret it. Wait and see. At the entrance of the reception, Qin Ting saw Bai Ruyue''s good-looking appearance, and suddenly said, "One day, I will make them all envy you and dare not talk about you." Bai Ruyue moved to tears and let him get into the car. The family of three left, and everyone just nced and continued tomunicate with the people in front of them. Such an important reception, they did note to y, but to exchange resources. When peoplee here in such a way, I haven''t seen it once in years. They didn''t pay attention to Qin Ting at all, but they didn''t understand why the Tang family hadn''t shot yet. Did they really let Qin Ting go? "Qin Ting is still young. It may be that the springboard is too high, which makes him proud." Jiu Zong and Tang Guo said, "I don''t think he can go far. What kind of thought does Tang Lao just let him fight? "No lesson?" In fact, Mr. Jiu refused Qin Ting for another reason. He had a good rtionship with Tang Yunfeng. It should be said that many years ago, it was Tang Yunfeng who pulled him. No matter what it is, he can''t help Qin Ting, even if there is really a very profitable project. In the original plot, Mr. Jiu finally helped Tang Guo to deal with Qin Ting. Unfortunately, Qin Ting was smooth sailing at that time, and he had grown into a towering tree. He couldn''t help it. "Let him be proud for a while, standing tall and hurting more when he falls." After Tang Guo said this, the wine chief didn''t ask much, obviously he understood the underlying meaning. The Tang family did not intend to let Qin Ting go, but only had its own n. Tang Guo thought badly, let Qin Ting y the male aura first, and offend all the people. When he gets into the quagmire, no one will pull him anymore. Just like the original owner, everyone was said to be vicious, no one stood by her, and she eventually died by self-immtion. Many people said that she died well. She is dead, and no one will ever destroy Qin Tingbai Ruyue''s pair of immortals. The Tang family is down, can''t everyone share this cake together? Well, once those who talked about the original owner being vicious, talked about Qin Ting, and threw him some stones to kill him, she thought there was nothing wrong. The reception was only an episode. Qin Ting didn''t say hello to Tang Guo, nor did he think about how she was now. If he were not so indifferent to the enemy, if he knew more, he would not be so calm and confident now. Chapter 2271: Original match for leg disability (74) Chapter 2271: Original match for leg disability (74) 2271: Word Stacks Level 741 Although Qin Ting didn''t drag the winemaker to the cooperation project, but with his ability and his aura, he finally found a partner. The starting point isn''t that high, but the project is working really well. There was no movement on the Tang family''s side. Everyone secretly anxiously, and constantly guessing the attitude of the Tang family. As for the male and female masters, it is impossible to be calm. Qin Ting is such an excellent person that it is impossible for a woman to be attracted. Even if she does not really like him, because his ability is really good, it will provoke many women. Qin Ting has not yet married Bai Ruyue. These women think that, in fact, Qin Ting doesn''t look down on Bai Ruyue, only to see that she gave birth to a son before giving her a ce around her. They are different from Bai Ruyue, they just want to get some money or something. The appearance of these women, Qin Ting did not care, ignored them. But after seeing Bai Ruyue, he felt ufortable. Especially every time Qin Ting would take her to various parties, she was always excluded. Many times, she is very reluctant to go to parties. But if I didn''t go, I was afraid that Qin Ting was unhappy, and even more afraid that Qin Ting would be taken away by other women, and finally had to go. Even with every grievance, she had to endure. Later, the women saw Bai Ruyue being bullied, because she would not sue Qin Ting, causing them to think that Qin Ting didn''t care about her. The way to deal with Bai Ruyue is to intensify, and even almost drunk Bai Ruyue to the other men''s room. Qin Ting arrived in time to stop these. Unexpectedly, he destroyed the family of the man in that room by means of thunder, and the family of the women who drank Bai Ruyue did not end well. Qin Ting is Qin Ting, after all, how could there be no means as a male lead? In just a few months, more than a dozen small families were bankrupted by him. Even if there were no bankruptcies, he was suppressed very badly. This incident shocked many people and made them pay much attention to Qin Ting. At this time, Tang Guo also knew that. She is sitting in the office of thepany building, looking at the list on theputer. If Qin Ting were here, he would surely recognize the families on these lists, who were bankrupt by him. "They are considered to be in a good position, they have been smashed by the male host, and they have been uplifted." Tang Guo said with a smile on his lips, and said systematically, "After the Tang family fell into disgrace in the original plot, they did not lose ground." "It''s really naive. Is it easy for male and female to bully?" System: Isn''t it easy? Who is the one who bullies the male and female masters every time and weeps? Since breaking down those dozens of small families, Qin Ting has much more confidence. And he felt that those who had left him out seemed to treat him a lot better. Qin Ting, who is standing taller and taller, is not polite to these people. Especially when negotiating, it was cold and heartless. Many people are miserable. However, it is profitable and they have to cooperate with each other. They even me the Tang family in their hearts. I did not take the opportunity to suppress Qin Ting before, but now the opponents have grown up, I am afraid that there will be no way to suppress it. What''s more, they all want to see if Qin Ting will deal with the Tang family in the future. If the two fight, who will lose? For these thoughts, Tang Guo had already guessed. Chapter 2272: Original match for leg disability (75) Chapter 2272: Original match for leg disability (75) 2272: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It is said that the businessmen are not disadvantaged, and no one will truly sympathize with her encounter. They just like to watch Qin Ting, the arrogant lord of the heavens, defeated, and they will be happy. What''s the point of watching the show on the side? Participating in it will make you feel the beauty of the game, right? Yes, she nned to pull them all into the water from the beginning. Before they supported the Tang family, they only watched Qin Ting''s weak youngsters. They wanted to see the Tang family''s jokes, watching her jokes, and watching the Tang family beat down the water dog. Watching the rise of Qin Ting, they also want to see the confrontation between Qin Ting and the Tang family. It is best for the Tang family to damage 800 and go to the enemy. Now that Qin Ting''s ability surpasses them, they will naturally choose to cooperate with each other slowly, which is normal. If one day in the future, Qin Ting far surpasses the Tang family and even pinches his fingers to kill the Tang family, they really don''t mind at all, help him hand the knife, and finally divide the meat. She didn''t like being watched by anyone, and she didn''t do anything, just didn''t extinct Qin Ting''s weed in time, so that everyone could watch him grow wildly but couldn''t help it. They can''t solve Qin Ting, naturally they don''t have the ability, what matters to her! As for whether she can clean up Qin Ting, that is also her business. It doesn''t matter to them. What are they worried about? What happened in thest six months, Tang Yunfeng also felt the blood and rain. "Xiaoguo, if you continue to y like this, Qin Ting is really one step ahead." "Dad, don''t worry, it''s over soon." Tang Yunfeng was relieved andforted. "But you can rest assured that Dad also prepared a hand. When the timees, Dad will let him understand what **** is old and spicy." Tang Guochi smiled. "Okay, I''ll see how dad this **** kills him." Tang Yunfeng paused, and suddenly asked, "Xiao Guo, is there anyone you like? If there is someone you like, as long as you like it, the character is good, no matter what family background, you can directly recruit it. Dad believes that Xiao Guo is so Be smart, have your own size, and never be bullied. " "Dad, what if I haven''t liked anyone?" Ball: She won''t like people in her life, she just likes meow. "That s nothing. I m not sure if you like this kind of thing. It sing, but it s still not reluctant. No matter what, Dad just wants you to be happy in your life. There are people who like it, and the other person will apany you for a lifetime. OK, if not, Dad s health is good and can apany you for a long time. No matter how bad you are, you still have this cute cat, Ball, which is different from people, it only has you, it will not betray you, and it will always be with you By your side." Today''s ball is in the manor, but it is an emperor-level cuteness. "Dad, I can rest assured," Tang Guo touched the white cat. "I think it''s good now, with Dad and the ball, this life is aplete one." Tang Yunfeng didn''t care about his children''s love. At the beginning, he insisted on recruiting, and he also selected people to train himself but was afraid that he would not live long enough to take care of his daughter. Now he has some years to live, his daughter is getting better and better, his wrist is stronger than him, and he has a cute and obedient kitten. He could see that the departure of Qin Ting did not affect her daughter, instead she seemed to be happy. "By the way, what happened to that Cui Yan?" Tang Yunfeng thought of Cui Yan and couldn''t help asking. "Did Cui Yan find his father?" Tang Yunfeng shook his head. "I haven''t taken the initiative to find it. I often meet by chance." see you tomorrow Chapter 2273: Original match for leg disability (76) Chapter 2273: Original match for leg disability (76) 2273: Word Stacks Level 2273 Answers "Frequent encounters?" As soon as Tang Guo heard it, he knew what Cui Yan was thinking. For so many years, this Cui Yan seems to have changed his style of doing things in a certain ne, has been imitating that person''s style of doing things, is he nning toe to a curve to save the country? It''s a pity that I didn''t learn the image, it was too fake, and it was particrly disgusting. "Yes, I often run into each other. This person is very strange." Tang Yunfeng shook his head. "I suspect he may have liked you and intends to start with me. However, I don''t like this person." "why?" Tang Yunfeng''s expression was inexplicable. "I suspect that this person may be mentally ill. He always does something strange and is not in line with himself. asionally shrewd and asionally clumsy. Anyway, it is particrly strange." So he can only me this person for having a mental illness. "Dad, in fact, I suspected that he was ill, so you already saw it." After Tang Guo told Cui Yan that Qin Ting had been a private doctor for her, Tang Yunfeng was vignt. Who was Qin Ting looking for? Originally, he felt that if the other party did nothing bad, he should not exist. Since it was the person Qin Ting was looking for, he had to find someone to look up and be more prepared. Cui Yan didn''t know that his curve to save the country had failed. Tang Yunfeng was pondering things and did not find that the white cat on Tang Guo''s legs looked very friendly at him. Tang Guo noticed it, pped him on the head, greeted Tang Yunfeng, and pushed the wheelchair back to the room. In the room, Tang Guo put his hands on the white cat''s body and rubbed it hard. "It''s really easy to touch, the hair is getting brighter and lighter, and it''s not so much money in vain." The system is used to it. When the host is free, they will torture the cat in the room. In a word, all thebed hairs are messed up, as if they were blown by a typhoon. The cat didn''t resist at all, and the host looked at it casually, making the system somewhat hateful. Cats should be proud and noble. This cat is arrogant in front of others, but in front of his host, it is a liquid cat, let her y with it, there is no control. Qin Ting''spany is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more people who fear him. The Tang family did not take any action, causing many people to give up the idea of watching both sides lose. Many people can''t protect themselves now, because Qin Ting''s methods are too tough, there is no room for doing things, and no one can live. In just two years, Qin Ting was dead. The most obvious is that when Bai Ruyue attends any cocktail party, he will not be left out anymore, and there will always be peopleing to him. But Bai Ruyue had already understood the thoughts of these people, so he was not cold to them. These people are friendly on the surface, but the dog she scolded had been **** in her heart. Many things happened on Bai Ruyue''s side, Qin Ting developed, and her son was his. The rtives must not be able to hide it, and the group of needy rtives had caused her a lot of trouble. In the end, it was Qin Ting who took the shot and cleaned up the group of excellent products. The other party did not dare toe to her again. And her parents often travel to and from the city. Although her parents were weaker, she was very happy watching her daughter getting better. But their ears were soft, and they still couldn''t help secretly helping those rtives, adding chaos to Bai Ruyue and paying money to subsidize the rtives. Bai Ruyue is not short of money now, and the two took some money to subsidize. She opened one eye and closed one eye, and did not manage it. On this day, after her parents and a rtivemunicated, she found Bai Ruyue and asked her to marry Qin Ting. Chapter 2274: Original match for leg disability (77) Chapter 2274: Original match for leg disability (77) 2274: Word Stacks Level 2274 Answers Bai Ruyue also cares about marriage. So when her parents mentioned it, she nned to ask Qin Ting. Qin Ting has been very busy and ignored this matter. When Bai Ruyue mentioned this matter, his mind instantly decided, "Then I will prepare someone to choose a good day, and I will give you a century wedding." Bai Ruyue was a little happy, and at the same time she saw Qin Ting staring at theputer without feeling up. Qin Ting treats her well, but she always feels that Qin Ting has no feelings for her. Getting more and more, people will always be greedy. Moreover, Bai Ruyue was still doubting whether Qin Ting had Tang Guo in his heart. After all, they had been together for so many years, how could they have no feelings? "A Ting, do you still like Miss Tang?" In the end, Bai Ruyue still had the courage to ask this question, "If you haven''t forgotten Miss Tang, we can wait again." I heard that a man likes a woman and can''t wait to marry her home. She has followed Qin Ting for so many years, and he has not mentioned marriage. Now that she raised it, his attitude was not cold. Exin that he doesn''t like her, maybe Tang Guo still has it in his heart. Giving her a wedding of the century, but in the face of words. Speaking of which, Qin Ting pays more attention to it. If he didn''t say anything, he was afraid he wouldn''t pay attention to her and it would be impossible toe to her. Thinking of this, Bai Ruyue felt a little bit sour. After all, she is really just an interventionist. Without her intervention, Qin Ting and Miss Tang would have been married. Qin Ting came back to her, seeing Bai Ruyue thinking about something, she held her, "Don''t think about it, I have no feelings for her." He is telling the truth, even after so many years together. Although it is not a deep feeling for Bai Ruyue, at least there is still a meaning of like in it. At that wedding, he lost all face and everything, and Tang Guo must have nned it. She knew the truth long ago, so why wait for the wedding? Doesn''t it just make him lose face in front of everyone, so that he can''t turn over? But he forgot that the one who loved him wholeheartedly and treated him well was her. If it was not his betrayal, and finally deliberately concealed it, would he go that far? What qualifications did he have to me her? He didn''t go to the Tang family for his own purpose. Bai Ruyue did not make trouble anymore. No matter what, Qin Ting was willing to marry her, then they have a lifetime to cultivate their feelings. Qin Ting and Bai Ruyue are about to get married. It seems that many people have forgotten everything and praised them for their talents. It is also Qin Ting''s status today, which makes people afraid. In the past two years, many people have suffered in his hands. "Will you invite Miss Tang?" Bai Ruyue hesitated and asked Qin Ting. Qin Ting paused, "No need." That woman is very proud, if you send the invitation, I don''t know what will happen. Now he also knows that she is managing Tang''spany. Moreover, they have had several confrontations with each other, but he did not please him. It can be seen that Tang Yunfeng''s daughter does have excellent genes, which is not simple. Also, if it was simple, how could you quietly figure out the way to straighten him out? Even now, the past is considered his dark history. Chapter 2275: Original match for leg disability (78) Chapter 2275: Original match for leg disability (78) 2275: Word Stacks Level 2275 Answers Qin Ting''s wedding to Bai Ruyue was indeed a century wedding. The day was so powerful that all the rtives from Bai Ruyue came. In fact, she didn''t want those rtives toe, but she couldn''t beat her parents. After thinking about those rtives who were afraid of Qin Ting, they should no longer think abouting to trouble, so they asked their parents toe over to the wedding. At the same time, she wanted to raise her eyebrows on this day, after all, these people wanted to marry her to an ugly and old man. Every time she spoke to her, she was bitter and mean. It was good to have theme to her wedding and watch her look beautiful. The wedding was on a small ind, and Qin Ting spent a lot of money on it. It really gave Bai Ruyue the face, and Bai Yan was very satisfied. There are many people whoe to the wedding. It should be said that most people with heads and faces havee to the wedding. They did not see the Tang family at the scene, and their hearts were a little delicate. Looking at today''s Qin Ting, he sighed, this Tang family really has no sessor. They have long believed that if Tang''s family didn''t take action, Tang Guo would definitely be unable to let go of Qin Ting, the benevolent of the woman. Although she has good ability, she is soft-hearted and cannot aplish big things. The wedding is going on, and it''s time for Bai Ruyue and Qin Ting to walk on the red carpet. Everyone did not expect that, just as they were going to the end, a very familiar scene was staged. "Wait a minute." A nice female voice came from behind. It was not a church here, and the wedding was held in the open air. The pretty woman holding a white cat and wearing a long blue dress was sitting in a wheelchair and pushed in. Everyone looked back. When everyone saw Tang Guo, the excitement was in their hearts. They could not help recalling that many years ago, when the bride was Tang Guo and the groom was Qin Ting, it was when the priest was about to witness the wedding, that Bai Ruyue appeared. This scene made them excited, excited, yful, and a bit subtle. What a familiar and exciting scene. The system was stunned, he said what the host was waiting for, and such a woman who held revenge did not miss Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue has destroyed her wedding in the past, and she must return it. This woman has always been a careful eye. Qin Ting was calm when he saw Tang Guo appear. His eyes on Tang Guo, from these still clear eyes, he could not see anything. But Tang Guo is here today, everyone including him will only think of one possibility. She also likes him and should say that she likes it very much. Thinking of all these years, since he left that day, Tang Yunfeng has not troubled him, and she has not troubled her. He can be sure that the Tang family did not deal with him in private. When he hadn''t developed yet, as long as the Tang family wanted to deal with him, he didn''t know if he could support the past. But the Tang family didn''t. There was only one possibility. Tang Guo liked him and was unwilling to deal with him. Thinking of this, Qin Ting''s heart was veryplicated. She was so smart and calcted that she lost face. However, she couldn''t bear to deal with him. The guilt that was suppressed a few years ago rose unknowingly. In the end he was sorry for her, if not for those things, how would she do that? She should be angry in her heart, even if she really tried to deal with him, it was a normal reaction of a person. Chapter 2276: Original match for leg disability (79) Chapter 2276: Original match for leg disability (79) 2276: Word Stacks Level 2276 Answers Bai Ruyue discovered Qin Ting''s fault instantly. When she saw theplexity, nostalgia, and guilt in Qin Ting''s eyes, her heart was astringent and ufortable. Sure enough, Qin Ting still can''t forget Tang Guo. She held Qin Ting''s hand tightly and tightened her lips, but couldn''t say anything. Qin Ting was about to leave and return to Tang Guo''s side. She had no way to stop it, nor was she qualified to stop it. As for Bai Yanzhi who was walking beside them, it was vignt. Feeling Bai Ruyue''s worry, he instantly grasped Qin Ting''s other hand, holding it hard, for fear of Qin Ting running. The reaction of the mother and son brought Qin Ting back to life. No matter what the purpose of Tang Gui is, it is impossible for them. Because Tang Guo was able to tear his face with him at the wedding, he did nte here today to **** him. He probably came to respond. "Since Miss Tang is here, please take a seat." Qin Ting patted Bai Ruyue''s hand calmly, giving her a certain heart, and expressed her attitude in one sentence. "Miss Tang, please." Tang Guo didn''t move, but looked at him with a smile, "General Manager Qin, you haven''t been kind in this matter, and everyone has given invitations to such big things as marriage. Why did you forget to send me one?" "It''s really something I didn''t think about carefully, and you forgive me." Perhaps it was because Tang Guo couldn''t forget him, so he came to find trouble. Qin Ting''s attitude towards her was not too bad, but she was a bit more tolerant. It is this tolerance that makes Bai Ruyue even more sad. "Okay, I''m not here to destroy President Qin''s wedding, but there is a very important thing that I want to talk to President Qin alone," Tang Guo smirked, and her white fingers gently stroked her White cat, his eyes suddenly fell on Bai Ruyue''s face, "Miss Bai, I really have a very important thing to talk to President Qin, dy him for a few minutes, shouldn''t you mind?" Bai Ruyue''s face turned white on the spot, how simr this scene was when she rushed to the wedding of Tang Guo and Qin Ting. She didn''t feel much at the time, although she knew it would cause trouble for others. But her son wanted to see his father, otherwise he would not cooperate with the doctor. So she didn''t think so much, she just wanted Qin Ting to talk to Bai Yantong and just calm him. Because it won''t take long, just a few minutes. Now the bride is her, and Bai Ruyue suddenly found out, let alone a dy of a few minutes, that was the dy, and she felt ufortable. Today she is a bride. Even if she wants to say something in her heart, she can''t say that the people whoe have a head and a face, and she can''t say something. Bai Ruyue took a deep breath and replied, "Miss Tang can say something directly. I''m A Ting''s wife and I have the right to listen." Hearing that, Tang Guo burst outughing. Those who had witnessed the inconclusive wedding twitched. This face was really crackling, and Bai Ruyue also remembered the original scene. At the unsessful wedding, Tang Guo also said this. But she had to ask Qin Ting to go out and speak to the other side alone. Bai Ruyue''s face became red, opened her mouth, and forgot what she should say. But her hand was still holding Qin Ting tightly, without any intention of loosening. "Miss Tang, what''s the important thing, let''s talk after the wedding." Qin Ting said, in fact, his face was not good. Chapter 2277: Original match for leg disability (80) Chapter 2277: Original match for leg disability (80) 2277: Word Stacks Level 2277 Answers But this dumb man can only eat, or even drive her away. No matter what he and Bai Ruyue say now, it will remind people of that scene. How simr it was then. "General Manager Qin, I really have a very important thing to talk to you alone, don''t you think about it? Just a few minutes." Tang Guo continued to repeat what he said before, "I said it, not to spoil your wedding, but there is something to talk to you about. It really has no other meaning." Tang Guo said with a smile, looking at Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue firmly grasped Qin Ting. She felt Tang Guo say something more. Qin Ting might really be willing to dy for a few minutes. No, if Qin Ting leaves this position, whether it is one second, one minute, or three minutes, she will lose her face today, and will beughed at by many people in the future. At the wedding, Qin Ting terminated the wedding for his predecessor, dying a few minutes to talk to his predecessor alone, and it was delicate to think about it. "A Ting, no matter what you and Miss Tang want to talk about, I hope to have the wedding first." Bai Ruyue was angry, raised his chin and looked at Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, this wedding is very important to me. I hope you can forgive me ande to the side first to observe the ceremony." "Dad, can we have the wedding first?" Bai Yanzhi actually wanted to make trouble, but today is the day when father and mother get married, he can''t make trouble, he can only bear it. However, he was very displeased with Tang Guo''s eyes, his mouth narrowed and his eyes were a little angry. The retention of the mother and son caused Qin Ting to reject Tang Guo. "Sorry, Miss Tang, I have to hold a wedding first. I can''t wait too long for me." In any case, Bai Ruyue will apany him in the future, and they still speak. He doesn''t like Tang Guo, he knows it. If she hadn''t been so willful and nned that wedding herself, how could there be today? Thinking of this, Qin Ting was a little bit happy again. Tang Guo raised his eyebrow lightly and regretted his tone. "Well, President Qin is unwilling to talk alone, so there is no need to talk. Since you invited me to watch the ceremony, I am not polite." Xu Qing pushed Tang Guo to the crowd, and everyone quickly gave way. Tang Guo was embraced by a group of bodyguards, and the wedding continued. A person who was close to Tang Guo didn''t know if it was an illusion. He heard Tang Guo say, "Let''s get started." The wedding was very smooth, and Bai Ruyue''s heart gradually eased. Qin Ting relieved that Tang Guo was not in trouble. When the wedding was over, the guests were entertained. Qin Ting took Bai Ruyue to Tang Guo''s side and asked her, "I don''t know what Miss Tang has to talk to me." He took Bai Ruyue to mean that this is his person, so don''t shy away. Tang Guo saw Bai Ruyue''s sweet look and didn''t care. "Since the wedding is over, I should go now." Tang Guo beckoned, "Xu Qing, let''s go." "Miss Tang, you ..." Qin Ting shouted, always felt that something was missing, and didn''t hold back the two steps. Intuition told him that what she was about to say might not be simple. Tang Guo looked back and smiled, "Two of you, happy newlyweds, old age." "What did you want to say to me just now?" Qin Ting asked, and if Tang Guo was noisy, he might not have cared so much. But she was noisy and noisy, she just interrupted their wedding and sat quietly watching. See you at zero. Chapter 2278: Original match for leg disability (81) Chapter 2278: Original match for leg disability (81) 2278: Word Stacks Level 2278 Answers She still hugged the cat and looked at everything happening with her clean eyes. As if every time he returned to the manor, he could see her in the garden, it seemed that she would always be so quiet. But this time, he always felt that something was different. Although there is no love between men and women, his memories, warmth, and caring from her, can eat her hot meals every day, still make him a little lost. Even if he did something wrong, she just designed to humiliate him and didn''t do much. If she wants to suppress him, he believes that she has seeded long ago, and he will certainly be tortured. However, she did not do that, which made Qin Ting''s heart unpleasant. Seeing Qin Ting''s loss and recollection, Tang Guo looked down andughed. If it hadn''t been for her intentions, she could have yed with him. "I wanted to tell you before, now I don''t want to." "The best opportunity has been missed. Don''t ask again. I won''t say it again and again." Tang Guo no longer cares about Qin Ting and tells Xu Qing to push her away. Qin Ting couldn''t ask anything more because it was blocked by a bodyguard and it was his wedding day. Qin Ting looked slightly away at Tang Guo''s direction, and was finally awoken by Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue was ufortable, but she couldn''t make trouble. The entire wedding scene, since Tang Guo appeared, she has been strong. Although Tang Guo didn''t say anything, and didn''t take Qin Ting away, she didn''t let down her heart, but she was extremely heavy. Qin Ting''s appearance is obviously unrequited for Tang Guo. But what can she do? She is an interventionist. If this trouble is caused, Qin Ting will lose face, and people around willugh at her and watch her jokes. No matter how ufortable she was, she could only grit her teeth and swallow the bitter water into her stomach. Even so, everyone''s look at Bai Ruyue was very delicate. At the same time, they did not understand why Tang Guo came here today. When everyone was puzzled, they didn''t know that Tang Guo started at that time, which caused turmoil in Yan Hao, thepany Qin Ting founded. Those who had worked with Yanhao before on the project withdrew their funds. Because this project is veryrge, the funds involved are veryrge. And this is a very profitable project, and almost no one would expect the coborators to divest. The front foot was withdrawn there. Because Qin Ting was getting married, the people under his hand hadn''t notified him for the time being. He nned to wait for another time. After all, even if it was notified now, it was probably useless. Unexpectedly, I don''t know who was exposed to this incident, which caused Yanhao Group''s stock price to fall sharply. At this time, various rumors about Yan Hao appeared on the stock market, causing investors to panic, they could only grit their teeth and sell their shares. Someone sells here, while others buy. However, the stock price continued to fall. In a short period of time, the people of Yanhao Group noticed the bad situation and quickly notified Qin Ting. At that time, Qin Ting received a call, his face changed so much that he had no time to talk to the crowd, and left the wedding scene with his assistant, without even Bai Ruyue''s notice. Bai Ruyue turned around and saw Qin Ting walking quickly outside. The guests were very strange. Looking at this farce that was not like a farce, Tang Guo didn''t call Qin Ting away. What was the matter that made Qin Ting so anxious. Of course, they soon received the news, and their look suddenly became subtle. Chapter 2279: Original match for leg disability (82) Chapter 2279: Original match for leg disability (82) 2279: Word Stacks Level 2279 Answers Bai Ruyue had felt strange eyes from everyone and thought she was taunting her. My heart was so sad, I ran to Qin Ting, grabbed his arm, and begged, "A Ting, what is so anxious, can''t you wait until this is over?" "You are here well, this matter is very important, I must go." Qin Ting didn''t exin too much, because it happened too suddenly, he turned on the car and did not exin at all. Bai Ruyue''s heart was cold, and his mind could not calm down. What was the matter that made Qin Ting so anxious. Is something happening over Tang Guo? Moreover, when she returned, the guests turned away with strange expressions. The wedding was originally lively because everyone was gone because of Qin Ting. In just ten minutes, only her rtives, waiters, and some people who wanted to read jokes were left at the scene. Bai Ruyue hadn''t responded yet, and the group of rtives grabbed her and asked if Qin Ting had gone to the woman just now, and let Bai Ruyue copse. "I asked before, that woman is Miss Tang, and they were originally engaged to Qin Ting." "As in the moon, you also have the ability, others'' fiances can grab it back." "Now it''s alright, it''s been punished. People don''t like you just don''t like you, even if you have a son, you always looked down on us before." ... Bai Ruyue could not hear the words of the best rtives. All she knew was that the wedding of the century was a joke to her. Many media came today, and now she is surrounded by her, interviewing her bride who was abandoned at the scene. If these things are reported before she goes out, she may really have no face. Bai Ruyue had no dreams of this, she only felt that it was Tang Guo who really let Qin Ting leave. As everyone knows, Qin Ting was rushing back in a private jet. Because this ind is no longer domestic, it will take some time to go back. Even if he was in a hurry, there was nothing he could do. Such a big thing, even a remote conference cannot solve the problem. Especially the person who suddenly withdrew his capital, he could not be reached at all. Qin Ting can already be sure that someone is in him. Thinking of these years, he and his enemies have fought several times. That partner seems to be from Kyoto too. Isn''t his opponent sent by his enemy? Qin Ting''s face was getting worse and worse, and if so, it was his intention. Waiting for Qin Ting''s more than that, when finally rushed back to China, Yanhao Group faced a mess. The stock market has already reached a daily limit. At the same time, several problems have urred in their cooperation projects. Because the project was too valued before, thepany''s funds have not been able to turn around. If this problem is not solved, thepany may be acquired and bankrupt. Qin Ting naturally will not admit defeat. He believes that he has the patience to be able to say that he can invest in him and solve his need. As for the loan to the bank, he had already loaned it once for that project. In this case, there is no way to borrow from the bank, and people are not fools. He was already fully convinced that someone who dealt with him might be his enemy. He suddenly remembered that Tang Guo hade to him before and said there was a very important thing, was it to tell him this? Chapter 2280: Original match for leg disability (83) Chapter 2280: Original match for leg disability (83) 2280: Word Stacks Level 2280 Answers The Tang family is well informed, maybe it really is. At this moment, Qin Ting regretted it. Tang Guo had no feelings for him. He must have known something before rushing to tell him the seriousness of the matter. As a result, he thought she hade to respond, and in order to protect Bai Ruyue''s face, he did not talk to her alone. She is so proud that he is unwilling to talk, and certainly will not force it. As for not wanting to say anythingter, you must know that something has happened, and it is not necessary to say something. Qin Ting really regretted it. Tang Guo only counted him once, and never took any action against him. This time he muste to report. Because of this, Qin Ting regretted Bai Ruyue in his heart, and did not expect how embarrassing Bai Ruyue was when he was abandoned on the wedding banquet. Qin Ting thought he could find a chance and turned over again. But those who had stabbed him were unwilling to lend a helping hand. One or two of them helped him, but just agreed to give him a turnover of funds, but the next day theirpany had a problem. This made Qin Ting more certain that the opponent must rectify him, otherwise no one has that much energy. Bai Ruyue is still in the tragedy of the Spring Festival. She does nt know anything about thepany. She does nt have many friends. Naturally, she does nt know that there is a huge turmoil in the Yanhao Group. After Qin Ting returned, he was so busy every day that he could hardly meet. Bai Ruyue could only be secretly sad. Bai Yanzhi wanted to say that Qin Ting was not, and nned to go to him, but was stopped by Bai Ruyue and sent him to school. On the tenth day, Qin Ting had lost his way. Because no one wants to help him, he actually understands that these people want him to copse. If it wasn''t for what he had done in the first ce, it might not be the case now. Now it is absolutely his thing to do, and everyone is aware that someone is rectifying Qin Ting, and all thepanies that helped him seem to have encountered different turbulences, which scared people. In the end, Qin Ting thought of someone. If anyone could help him now, she would be the only one. Go, or not? On this day, Qin Ting sat at home and considered. Bai Ruyue finally got up the courage to ask, "A Ting, what has happened recently? What can''t be told to me, busy every day, I won''t see you back." "Thepany has something wrong." Bai Ruyue didn''t understand these, and the current situation was not very good. Qin Ting didn''t want to talk to her about this, which only increased her worries. Even if she did, she couldn''t help. Now he is considering whether to find the only person who can help him. But he wasn''t sure, he went to find him, and the other party was willing to help him. "I have something, I want to go out." In the end, Qin Ting decided to go to the other party to try, after all, this is the only way. Bai Ruyue saw Qin Ting first taking a bath, changing into clean clothes, and then going out. Her heart sank, and this time she couldn''t help keeping up with Qin Ting secretly. Qin Ting''s mind was messy, thinking about the person to find, his heart wasplicated, and he did not notice that Bai Ruyue would take a taxi to follow him. When he came to a familiar ce, Qin Ting exined his intentions, waited for the other party to go in to report, and waited for two minutes. He was allowed to enter. "Xu Qing, tell someone outside, if Bai Ruyue wants toe in, let her in, regardless of her." Bai Ruyue followed Qin Ting and told her systematically. Chapter 2281: Original match for leg disability (84) Chapter 2281: Original match for leg disability (84) 2281: Word Stacks Level 2281 Qin Ting finally came to the familiar garden, and the woman was painting in the garden as before. Even if he didn''t walk in front of the drawing board, he could guess that the most careful drawing on the drawing board must be the beautiful white cat. He saw at a nce the white cat lyingzily in the hammock. He took a long breath and walked to Tang Guo''s side. "Little fruit." "Don''t you call Miss Tang?" "Miss Tang, I''m sorry to take the liberty toe to you." "what''s up?" "Mypany has an ident, should you know?" "I know of such a big thing." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on her lips, or did she do it. Can she be clear? "This time I came to you, I hope you can help me." Tang Guo turned back, looked at Qin Ting, looked at him for a long time, made him feel a little ufortable, and she said, "Why?" Seeing her rxed tone, Qin Ting couldn''t guess what she thought. He suddenly realized, as if he had never seriously guessed what she thought, never guessed what she was thinking. He just thought that she was clever and innocent. How could a person who can grow up in such a family really be like a nk piece of paper? She''s Tang Yunfeng''s daughter. It''s him. Even if she likes him, she is different from other women. In Qin Ting''s mind, the method was adjusted instantly. "As long as I survive this crisis, I can give you five percent of the shares. Are you still satisfied?" Tang Guo continued to paint, saying without looking back, "Am I missing that point?" "Ten percent." "I don''tck that." "What else do you want?" Tang Guo paused for a moment and looked back at Qin Ting. Yu Guang stared at Bai Ruyue, who was hiding by the flowers, and said clearly, "What if I want you to divorce?" Bai Ruyue, who was hiding aside, covered her mouth, tears streaming down. Sure enough, Tang Guo still cares about Qin Ting, and they have feelings. Tang Guo shrugged a little boringly, waiting for Qin Ting to answer, and slowly said, "I just joked that sentence, no matter what conditions you drive, I don''t want to help you." "Xu Qing, drop off." "Miss Tang, do you like Yan Hao''s prospects?" "What about optimistic, I''m disabled, what do I need so much money to do? Even if my dad can live a hundred years, there are still 20 years to live, I can''t live that long. I have no children and no children Impossible. Why do you have to work so hard to make money? The industry under the Tang family s name has made me very tired. When I reach the end of my life in the future, I still think, so much money, I have to be good n, who you want to donate to. See, in the end all the hard-earned money has to be donated, no matter how good Yan Hao''s prospects are, it will not be mine in the future. " "General Qin, I''m not like you, and my son can inherit the property." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and looked at Qin Ting. "Speaking of Qin, I thought about it for me. I was thinking that I had no children, so I decided to give me your son as an adoptive son, right?" "After all, my Tang family has a great career, so instead of donating it to others, it''s better to cheap your son, right?" Seeing Tang Guo speak with thorns, it was getting worse, and Qin Ting felt a little embarrassed. Obviously, he had understood that she would not help. "That''s disturbing." "Walk slowly, don''t send." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t hold a trace, Qin Ting was not sure of her attitude towards him. Chapter 2282: Original match for leg disability (85) Chapter 2282: Original match for leg disability (85) 2282: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Qin Ting left the garden, Bai Ruyue came out from the other side. "Miss Tang." Tang Guo nced back at Bai Yuru, "Mrs. Qin, why are you here? President Qin came just now. Didn''t you meet?" "I know." Bai Ruyue squeezed her lips tightly, seeing Tang Guo''s leisurely look, and exhaled gently, "I did not intend to destroy the rtionship between you and A Ting at first, maybe you would not believe it, but I still want to Tell you, it was just an ident between him and me. " "so what?" "Isn''t it possible," Bai Ruyue simply said, "It was my fault in the past, even if it was identally, it was indeed my fault with A Ting, but now I am married to him." "So ..." "Miss Tang, please don''t get involved anymore between me and A Ting. Now we are legal couples. If you join in again, you will be the third party." In order to maintain his marriage, Bai Ruyue had to do so. Because she felt that Qin Ting and Tang Guo seemed to be involved. She didn''t know what to say to Qin Ting, she could only find Tang Guo. How could there be so many things if the other party hadn''t been married before? The other side didn''t care if he looked at it, in fact he couldn''t let go of A Ting. Bai Ruyue did not expect that Tang Guo took out his mobile phone directly and seemed to be calling. The phone rang twice and was picked up. Tang Guo turned on the speakerphone. Qin Ting''s voice sounded so that Bai Ruyue''s eyes widened, and she was at a loss for a while. "General Manager Qin." "Is there anything else for Miss Tang?" "Otherwise, youe back." "what?" "I say youe back, you have something on me." Bai Ruyue reacted instantly and panicked. Tang Guo nced at her and grinned at the corners of his lips. He didn''t dare to tell his man that he wouldn''t let hime to her, but found her here. There was also a third person, who gave her face. Seeing that Qin Ting did not respond, Tang Guo said directly, "General Manager Qin, leave Mrs. Qin alone with me. This is not good." Qin Ting was still wondering whether Tang Guo regretted it and intended to help him. After this sentence, his face changed greatly, leaving only one sentence and he returned immediately and hung up. Hurrying footsteps sounded, and Bai Ruyue watched Qin Ting walk towards her. "Why are you here?" Bai Ruyue didn''t speak, just bit her lip and buried her head. "You followed me?" Bai Ruyue was still silent, and the blue veins on Qin Ting''s head popped up. Sure enough, this woman couldn''t help him, and always disturbed him. There may have been a hint of vitality here in Tang Guo before. Now I don''t know what she said to the other party. Tang Guo is definitely not able to help her anymore. "Miss Tang, disturbed." After that, he led Bai Ruyue to leave. "General Manager Qin, if you have anything to do with me next time, please bring your wife, lest she misunderstand that I will intervene in your feelings. Of course, if it is not a matter of life and death, you should note to me. " Tang Guo''s decisive words made Qin Tingxin''s heart sink into the bottom of the valley, knowing that he waspletely in love with her. Tang Guo watched the two look away from each other, with a happy smile on their faces. The derailed man and the third child who want to upy her property, how can they live happily together? Think beautiful. Qin Ting didn''t exin anything with Bai Ruyue, and Bai Ruyue was even more heartbroken about it. Chapter 2283: Original match for leg disability (86) Chapter 2283: Original match for leg disability (86) 2283: Word Stacks Level 2283 Answers Obviously they are newly married, but there seems to be no rtionship between the two. It was another half a monthter, because Yan Hao had a poor capital turnover, there were only two options at present, first, to apply for bankruptcy, and second, to be acquired. Thepany that was established in the first hand was so abandoned and turned into a bubble. Qin Ting seemed irritable and didn''t pay attention to what happened to Bai Ruyue. It''s just that the male and female masters are still male and female. When Bai Ruyue went to work, she identally heard about Yan Hao. At present Yan Hao was faced with two choices before she could realize what had happened before. She doesn''t want to go to work anymore, remembering Qin Ting recently, he must be very painful. Then she went home from work, crying into Qin Ting''s arms. In the face of such Bai Ruyue and Qin Ting, he could not me him. He heard her me, and he chose to forgive her previous behavior. When Bo Yan came back, he also heard that Qin Ting had a problem. "Dad, does it take a lot of money to save thepany?" Qin Ting nodded. "A lot." "A lot, how much is that?" Bai Yanzhi asked. Qin Ting thought it was a child who was curious, and said, "At least 300 million yuan of funds can barely solve the current crisis." Bai Yanzhi wrote down this number, neither Bai Ruyue nor Qin Ting paid much attention. Qin Ting is already thinking about selling Yanhao. He was reluctant to let thepany go bankrupt, which was his hard work. That night, Bai Yanzhi secretly turned on theputer. Use the hacking techniques you have learned to swim in the vast online world. Originally, he wanted to use this technology to manipte lottery as before, but there is almost no such big prize in China, and even if there is, it will not solve the problem in a short while. Eventually, he remembered Tang Guo, who almost snatched his father and also destroyed his mother''s wedding. I also heard my mother say that my father seemed to have asked her for help for thepany. He was full of hostility towards this woman. Isn''t she rich? Then he will get some money from her house and help the fatherpany solve the crisis first. Although the capital of Bai Yan is seven or eight years old, because he is too smart and looks too sensible, he does not know that it is illegal to steal the money of others without permission. He broke into Tangguo''s ount, stole a sum of 500 million funds, and directly transferred to Bai Ruyue''s ount. Although he didn''t know that this kind of thing had serious consequences, before he learned hacking techniques on the Inte, he also knew that if he did this kind of thing, he would erase the traces. After he wiped the traces clean, he fell asleep. Bai Yanzhi is a bit tender, and that means is not enough in front of the real technocrats. In addition, Bai Ruyue''s ount was more than 500 million yuan. If you do not choose to submit a report, it is not surprising that you are not suspected. In the morning, when Qin Ting went to thepany, Bai Yanzhi secretly told Bai Ruyue the money on her ount. Bai Ruyue suddenly became pale and scared, holding him and asking how he came, "Where did ite from?" "In short, tell your mother quickly, where did you get so much money from?" Bai Yanzhi saw that Bai Ruyue was so nervous, his face was pale, and finally he said that it was transferred from the Tangpany ount. How to do? Bai Ruyue anxiously became an ant on the hot pot. She did not expect her child to have such talent. What should I do if my child is so young? Her son did so badly, and did something wrong, which must not be known. Chapter 2284: Original match for leg disability (87) Chapter 2284: Original match for leg disability (87) 2284: Word Stacks Level 87 However, such arge amount of funds will definitely cause a great sensation, and it will likely be found here. "In short, Mom sent you to school first," Bai Ruyue made a decision instantly. "In other words, promise Mom, no matter who asks you, you have to say that you slept very early yesterday, and you will not be allowed to show anyputerter Talent, and the kind of thing you didst night, you are not allowed to do it again. From theputer at home, you are not allowed to touch it from today. " "mom" "In short, listen to Mom. If you don''t agree, Mom will never ignore you and don''t want you." "Yourputer is confiscated by your mother first." Bai Ruyue speeded up Bai Yanzhi to school, and then went to work, by the way, put theputer in the office. What should not be on theputer, she deleted it before, and downloaded some office software by the way. Then, as soon as she was at work, she screamed, and asked her manager for leave in panic. Finally, she took a taxi to the police station. "Yes, I only found out that my ount somehow had 500 million more money." Bai Ruyue chose to call the police. Such arge sum of money will definitely be tracked down. For the sake of Bai Yan and herself, as long as she takes the initiative to report the case, the consequences will not be too serious. Anyway, she graduated from college, knows a littlew, and wants her to hide these 500 million, waiting for her is an endless jail, and her words will also be hurt. This 500 million, it is impossible to give Qin Ting, it will affect him. So this is hot potato. The funds involved were toorge, and the police filed the case quickly. The financialpany in the Tang family quickly discovered that a 500 million yuan of funds in thepany''s ount were missing, and they chose to call the police. The police received an rm from the Tangpany, and after investigating, the 500 million were on the Tangpany ount. As for the person making money, they have been defined as a prank. Bai Ruyue performed so much, and now that no evidence has been found, and money has been recovered, this matter will not be left. Although nothing is left, the police have been tracking the hacker who transferred the money. It was found that there were some traces, but there were not many. Later, the other party did not show up again, and they could not help it. As for Bai Ruyue''s own report, she was so afraid of nervousness that she was obviously scared by the money. Later, they checked Bai Ruyue''s background, and they also suspected her. Butter, the suspicion was ruled out, and if she really dared to use this money to help Qin Ting, then her brain must be flooded and kill Qin Ting. This incident was frightened by Bai Ruyue, and Qin Ting passed without knowing it. Beginning this day, Bai Ruyue forbids Bai to touch theputer again, and her homework is destroyed by her. Yan Hao, apany founded by Qin Ting, couldn''t support it and was eventually acquired. He holds forty-five percent of the shares, and the remaining shares are held by several major shareholders and a dozen small shareholders. That day, when he was about to trade, he was surprised why Tang Guo appeared here. "Because I want to buy your new boss." Tang Guo smiled. "Do you still sell?" What if it does nt sell? He has no capital and continues to support thepany. His heart and blood disappeared in an instant, and Qin Ting''s heart was naturally ufortable. He sold the shares in his hands to Tang Guo, and the price was naturally low. Chapter 2285: Original match for leg disability (88) Chapter 2285: Original match for leg disability (88) 2285: Word Stacks Level 2285 Answers But now he is rtively willing, after all, it is in Tang Guo''s hands. Yanhao Group has a very good chance of survival, and it may develop well. And he has a chance to make aeback. After the transaction between the two parties waspleted, Qin Ting showedplex and Tang Guo said, "I hope you can develop Yanhao well." "Thepany is all mine. How it develops is all my business, has nothing to do with Mr. Qin?" Tang Guo said with a smile. Qin Ting did not argue and left with a heavy step. Tang Guo and the remaining shareholders looked at each other, "Are there any shares to sell to me?" Then she said to two of the major shareholders, "You two, please transfer the shares to me, money for a while Just hit your ount. " More than a dozen small shareholders looked at each other, and in the end there was no movement. Since thepany was bought by Miss Tang, the prospects are certainly good. One of the major shareholders stood up, walked in front of Tang Guo, and said with a smile, "Miss, Mr. Tang asked me to transfer the shares in my name to you. No matter what thedy wants, Mr. Tang will support it. of." "Is that you who Dad said?" "Yes, miss." "Okay, give it to me." The remaining shareholders still did not move, Tang Guo was toozy to talk to them. Then, the next day, Yan Hao dered bankruptcy. Naturally, bankruptcy Yan Hao has be history. Qin Ting ate at home, received a prompt from a mobile phone, and identally opened it to look at it. He picked out a piece of news: Why did Miss Tang purchase Yanhao Group and turned around to dere bankruptcy? Obviously it is a financial news, but the topic is such dog blood. Qin Ting stared at this news for a long time, and finally had a dry throat and a bitter mouth. He called Tang Guo''s phone and was picked up twice. He asked, "Why?" "what?" "Why make Yanhao go bankrupt, don''t you know it was my painstaking effort for many years?" Qin Ting''s tone had been questioned somewhat. Tang Guo thinks, this man has never figured out his position. Why did he question her? "But you have already sold it to me. I am unable to walk on one leg, my body is not good, and there is no disability for offspring. I told you earlier, I do nt have that much energy to deal with this. Tang''s Thepany is enough. One Yanhao really can''t attract me. " "Then why did you buy it?" "It''s my price that matches your price. If you don''t sell it, how can I buy it? You can sell it to others before." Where does he know that she bought it directly and went bankrupt? Should you know that, would he sell it to her? "You''reining about me, that''s why you retaliate against me?" "You originally came to my Tang family with nothing. You should have left nothing when you left. Am I right? Yan Hao was established using my Tang family resources. Do you think it is right?" "I forgot to tell you, except for Yanhao, half of thergest shareholders were arranged by me. If there weren''t any of my shareholders, would Yanhao be so smooth?" "you" "It was my person who co-invested with you for the big project before, and I arranged it." "you" "I told him to divest, in order to bring down Yanhao." "Anyway, Yanhao has a lot of projects that I arranged for people to do. Otherwise, how could Yanhao develop such a good project, how could the capital chain be broken at once?" Chapter 2286: Original match for leg disability (89) Chapter 2286: Original match for leg disability (89) 2286: Word Stacks Level 2286 Answers "The people who originally wanted to help you, the problems in theirpany are all my ghosts. Is it an ident? Surprise?" Qin Ting was furious and endured angrily, and asked, "what did you want to say to me when you came to the wedding day?" No matter what you said, it was definitely not about notifying him that thepany would be in crisis, because these were her arrangements of. "this one?" Tang Guoughed softly, pinching the white cat''s little ears on his leg, and said happily, "After I arranged everything, I couldn''t sleep all night when I was excited, especially when you think of all the consequences, you will have nothing. .It was a bit uncontroble, so I was nning toe to you, and I wanted to tell you in advance that Yanhao, your hard-working establishment, would copse, or I would do it. " "Do you hate me that much? You want me to fail?" "Hate doesn''t hate, it''s not worth it. I said, you have nothing, then you have nothing. You carefully recall that after you derailed, you kept hiding what I did, what happened to me, really When I do whatever you want? Qin Ting, me, my dad, the Tang family do not owe you. And you? Not only derailed, but also a son. Even calcted to let me recognize your son as an adopted child, to hide from me to meet their mother and son, and even to use my Tang family resources to set up my ownpany. After doing so many assholes, shouldn''t I take everything back? " "Don''t you have the ability to be proud? Then you can rise again with your own ability. As long as you have the ability to rise again, I won''t take action against you." Tang Guo hung up the phone, and Dong Shan is up again, is it possible? "Dad, I just agreed to Qin Ting just now and won''t shoot him again." Tang Guo looked at Tang Yunfeng with a smile, "It''s up to you, Dad, you must not let him rise again." "Okay, Dad won''t let this dog thing get another chance." Tang Yunfengughed happily, his baby daughter was happy, and he was happy. Qin Ting wants to turn around, which is the beauty of Qingtian''s daydream and dream. He does not want any blood or blood, and his offspring is not offspring. It is very satisfying to have such a daughter in this life. The rest of his life was picked up, so he should cherish the moment, do something good by the way, and donate some sesame oil money to Master Huiguang. If it weren''t for Master Huiguang''s imagination, he would continue his life, raise his body, and let him, his daughter, and the Tang family avoid the fatal blow. Xiaoguo is right. Money and wealth do nt bring death or death. What if no one inherits it? Until he and Xiaoguo are not in this world, donate the money to those who need it. Master Huiguang always said that in the dream he would be a great man in the future. God treats him so kindly, he has been in the mall for a lifetime, and the rest of the time may wish to really establish the reputation of Dashanren. The outside world was sensational about the acquisition of Yanhao and turned around to dere Yanhao bankruptcy. People outside originally intended to take advantage of this time, and wrote a good manuscript to condemn her for ruining Yanhao because of a man, and causing countless people to make a career. But before the manuscript was issued, the Tang family''spany issued an announcement stating that they intend to open branches in certain cities. The people in this branch are limited to the employees who used to be Yanhao. As long as you have the ability and are willing toe, you can apply. The mouth of Yoyo is blocked, and the people who originally wanted to add a block to the Tang family had to eat a dumb loss. Chapter 2287: Original match for leg disability (90) Chapter 2287: Original match for leg disability (90) 2287: Word Stacks Level 2287 Answers The Tang family has never shot, and Yan Hao has been smashed as soon as it is shot. This has caused countless people to be vignt and have a little bit ofint in their hearts. But what can they do? They can''t toss the Tang family, it''s easy to toss Qin Ting. When Qin Ting got up all the way, he had no mercy on them. Because before Qin Ting sold the shares in his hand, he still had a lot of money. Even if he didn''t reach the sky one step, at least he had toe back again. With this money, it was not so difficult. As long as no one dealt with him and stood up again, he thought it was easy. Tang Guo has promised not to shoot at him again, and he believes this. Although he knew it was not easy to get up again, many people wanted to see his jokes. But I really didn''t expect that in this city, he could hardly move. The newpany''s address was selected and just negotiated. If he ns to sign a contract the next day, he will turn around and disagree. Just finding a new address made him busy for a month, and finally chose a poor location. Later, thepany was established again, and it was very small, with fewer than ten employees plus him. It''s not easy to start with a smallpany, plus countless people don''t want him to stand up. Losing money in the first month, losing money in the second month, and failing to do a few orders in the third month. Seeing that money was getting less and less, and so on, a yearter, he was afraid that even the employees'' wages could not be paid. Qin Ting has a sense of powerlessness, and the whole person is decadent. It''s been another half year, and Qin Ting seems to be not only ten years old. He has lost his original charm and spirit, and his eyes have be cloudy. His face is always gloomy. The worse it is, the little bit of something, the employee under his hand is called a waste. Gradually, people at thepany slowly resigned. Finally, one yearter, Qin Ting''s money was exhausted and thepany was forced to close. He returned home with decadence, drunk and drunk that day. Bai Ruyue returned from work and had to pick up Bai Yi and go to the market to buy food and cook. Looking at Qin Ting''s appearance, she was able to endure for a day or two and understood his helplessness. But after a month or two, Qin Ting was drunk and drunk in the house every day, didn''t work, didn''t do any housework, and even the children were unwilling to pick it up. The man who had charmed her so much that she had lost her heart, she was unconsciously impatient with him. He was almost useless except drinking, even if he didn''t want to help her with a vegetable te, like an old man every day. One day, she had to work overtime and called Qin Ting to pick up Bai Yanzhi. After waiting for her to go back, she found out that Qin Ting, who had promised well, was drunk on the sofa, but Bai Yanzhi never returned. Because of this incident, she quarreled with Qin Ting and ended with Bai Yanzhi returning. Later, Bo Yanzhi said that he could return by himself without her. Bai Ruyue wasforted, thinking that her son was sensible. Later, she could not afford the tuition fees of Bai Yanzhi alone. In addition, in the past year or more, Bai Yanzhi did not perform well in the genius school. When she proposed to change school, the school readily agreed. This school is not short of genius at all, and Bai Yanzhi''s performance disappointed them, so he agreed so quickly. In addition, they have been told by some people, and they have no ns to cultivate Bai Yan well, which is exactly what they mean. Chapter 2288: Original match for leg disability (91) Chapter 2288: Original match for leg disability (91) 2288: Word Stacks Level 2288 Answers In fact, Bai Yanzhi and Bai Ruyue raised this issue. She agrees for two reasons. One is that she really can''t afford it. Secondly, Bai Yanzhi is very sensible recently. She thinks her son will be excellent even in ordinary school. Qin Ting''s appearance made her discouraged and spent all her thoughts on Bo Yan. Where does she know that since Bai Yanzhi transferred to ordinary school, her grades are really good, but every afternoon, he will skip ss and go to the Inte cafe to y. Bai Ruyue did not allow him to y on theputer. There was no way he could only go to the Inte cafe. When Bai Ruyue didn''t know, Bai Yanzhi made many friends and the rtionship was very good. The older Bai Yan was, the more he hated Qin Ting. Later, Bai Yanzhi skipped the ss too many times, even though his grades did not decline much, it still annoyed the school. The ss teacher had to call Bai Ruyue to inform them all. When Bai Ruyue knew that it was exactly one semester, Bai Yan skipped ss once every two days, and it was half a day when he skipped ss. It was crazy. Asked nothing at all, directly beat Bai Yanzhi in front of the teacher, and scolded him for despair. Beaten in front of everyone, Bai Yanzhi''s resentment against Bai Ruyue was extremely extreme. By the time this thing passed, Bai Yanzhi hadn''t changed at all. Not only did he skip ss, but he didn''t even read the book. He wanted to sing with Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue wanted him to excel, he just wanted Koko to fail. Bai Ruyue told him to study hard. He just did nt learn. He skipped sses and ghosts outside, drank, smoked, fell in love, and he could nt do anything in the rebellious period. Gradually, he really liked this life. In the face of the daily drunk, Qin Ting, who was useless, Bai Ruyue was disheartened. In the face of Bai Yanzhi, a child she raised in her teenage years, she has not called her mother for a long time, and she has never been as good as she used to be. Bai Ruyue feels hopeless. Many times, she wondered if this was retribution. It is she who destroys the feelings of others, so she hase to this day. If she didn''t have any luck, that day to disrupt the wedding scene, wouldn''t all this happen? Does she say the same thing as before? Until now, she had to admit that Bai Yanzhi was ill and wanted to see her father. She went to Qin Ting without thinking about it, and it was her selfishness to disturb him to get married. In fact, in her heart, she hoped that Qin Ting would not marry. Then she seeded. Qin Ting, staring nkly at the drunk, drinking and eating, her expression became more numb. She looked up, looking at the doorway, and Bai Yanzhi hadn''t returned yet. That night, Bo Yanzhi never returned. This is not the norm, and even if Bai Yan is not obedient, he will still go home every day. In the morning, Bo Yanzhi did not return. Bai Ruyue was so anxious that she called thepany directly for leave, and when she was nning to go to Bai Yanzhi, she received a call from the police station. When I arrived at the police station, I saw a familiar person there. The beautiful woman holding a white cat in a wheelchair and looking like ten years like a day, she did nt know what time was passing by. Who was nt Tang Guo? Bai Ruyue subconsciously touched her face, and the ss on the side reflected her old, white, and young face. Chapter 2289: Original match for leg disability (92) Chapter 2289: Original match for leg disability (92) 2289: Word Stacks Level 2289 Answers Bai Ruyue''s heart raised a familiar feeling of inferiority. In front of this woman, she seemed like a mouse that could only move in the sewer forever. At night, she could go to the trash to find food. If she came up during the day, Will be shouted by everyone. See no light. People can''t see light, neither can their status. "In short, how are you?" Bai Ruyue soon saw the chained Bai Yanzhi, anxious in his heart. Look at the beautiful woman who was silent next to her face, only smiling and still being held in the middle, and intuitively told her that this matter may be rted to Tang Guo. She felt subconsciously that Tang Guo might not let off Bai Yanzhi, and his heartbeat was so fast that he was trying to figure out how to make it possible for Bai Yanzhi to go home with her safely. "Don ..." "Boyan''s group is a group of teenagers of the same size. They went to the parking lot downstairs of mypany and smashed my car." Tang Guo first started, and signaled to Xu Qing that he was handing the phone to Bai Ruyue. Bai Ruyue took the phone and saw Bai Yanzhi''s excited smile, holding a brick and politely smashing into a luxury car, screaming with his mouth covered. "In short, how can you do this? Why are you so disobedient and unreasonable, your mother works hard to get you to study and study, why do you always cause trouble to your mother?" Bai Yanzhi pursed his lips and said nothing. In fact, after smashing it, he suddenly regretted it. He all thought about it. If Bai Ruyuees in a while, he admits that something is wrong and loses money. He will find a way. Unexpectedly, as before, Bai Ruyue first scolded him for being ignorant, and scolded him for always causing her trouble. I don''t know when, Bai Ruyue always said that he was not sensible, and always caused her trouble, asking him to learn well and let him stand out. He took the initiative to transfer from the genius school for two reasons. First, he felt that the school no longer valued him, and even many students were rejecting him because of his identity. They spurned his identity. It was the man Qin Ting Let his identity disappear. Second, he saw the hard work of Bai Ruyue, and going to a regr school would not cost him that much. After attending regr school, he came backte every day and skipped sses to go to an Inte cafe. In fact, he was trying to find a way to make money. He did not dare to use the previous method of transferring money, for fear of Bai Ruyue being angry. So he became a drill for arge game. As for studying here, he did not fall behind. He nned to give Bai Ruyue a surprise of 100,000 yuan. However, it waster that the ss teacher reported to Bai Ruyue that he was skipping school and not learning well. As a result, she came to school without asking, and scolded him directly, pped him, and lost her face. As for the previous n, it has long been set aside. This time, it was also impulsive. I passed a few downstairs of Tangguo Company with a few friends and couldn''t help picking up a brick and hitting her door. He originally thought that the woman would let him off with arrogance and even taunt him, or ask the tall bodyguards around her to toss him. Even if he was secretly killed, no one could find anything. But she didn''t. She called the police directly and didn''t scold him. She just said lightly, "You are still a minor. All the mistakes you make are your guardian''s fault. My guardian will bear all the losses. " At that time, Bai Yanzhen really regretted it. Chapter 2290: Original match for leg disability (93) Chapter 2290: Original match for leg disability (93) 2290: Word Stacks Level 2290 Answers Listening to Bai Ruyue''s screaming cry in his ears, all scolded him for being unreasonable, disappointed, and humiliated her. In the end, Bai Ruyue may be short of breath, and even said, "I knew you had caused me so much Right and wrong, I shouldn''t have given birth to you in the first ce. If I had killed you, there would not be so many things. " After that, Bo Yanzhi''s immature face never moved at all, just buried his head. The police officer on one side quickly stopped Bai Ruyue and persuaded, "Ms. Bai, this child must teach slowly and not be able to scold him. Most of the children''s mistakes are parents who are not indifferent and have no good guidance. After you go back,municate with your child and believe that he will correct it. " "Ms. Bai, Bai Yanzhi smashed Miss Tang''s car. Are you going to deal with it privately, or go through another procedure?" Bai Ruyue finally came back to God. It is impossible to say that she does not love her son. Thoseints just now are just too angry. Even if sheins again, this is her son. How could she ignore him when she felt so angry. This is her only son. The words just now are all anger. Therefore, Bai Ruyue did not hesitate to choose topensate Tang Guo''s money. Tang Guo did not embarrass her, let her pay back slowly, and then heard Bai Ruyue told Bai Yan to be obedient, to be sensible, and not to cause her trouble. Bai Yan said nothing, but buried his head, not sure if he heard it. Tang Guo actually didn''t expect that Bai Yan''s talent was so good that he was able to reach today. Looking at Bai Ruyue''s beloved appearance, there is almost nomunication between the mother and child, and it is normal for Bai Yanzhi to be like this. She was not interested in teaching others how to manage her son, and left after taking a transcript. Bai Ruyue chased it out, "I will pay you back as soon as possible." "Don''t worry." Tang Guo responded, "You can remember." "It is said that this child is not sensible. I must scold him when I go back. The things between us can''t me you." Speaking out some things, it made Bai Ruyue feel a lot easier. She said pale, "I''m the interventionist." "I don''t care about this," Tang Guo answered lightly. "After all, I have driven Qin Ting out of the Tang family. He has nothing, and I let him get lost." Bai Ruyue moved her lips and didn''t know what to say. This woman, who speaks tenderly but ruthlessly, is indeed ady from arge family, and said that she would be kicked away. After Bai Ruyue returned, she looked at the drunk Qin Ting and remembered the bad life now. She gritted her teeth and woke Qin Ting. "What''s the matter?" Qin Ting said drunkly, at this time he didn''t trim his borders, and there was no difference between ordinary middle-aged and old men and no charm at all. Bai Ruyue finally said, "Let''s get divorced." With that said, Qin Tingjiu woke up three points. Watching Bai Ruyue for a minute, he murmured, "Divorce?" "Yes, divorce." Bai Ruyue thought, this man is useless, what she used to do, might as well divorce, kick him out, and she took her son by himself. Without this man, her son would not be like this. It was this man who was greedy, wanted Tang''s property, and wanted his own blood. Eventually, things were exposed and he was kicked out by Miss Tang. Chapter 2291: Original match for leg disability (94) Chapter 2291: Original match for leg disability (94) 2291: Word Stacks Level 941 The richdy must have a brain and a clever mind. Qin Ting''s calctions are clearly seen by others. So why did she think this man was good at the beginning? Even at the expense of being an intervener of other people''s feelings and destroying their wedding, it was a sess. Bai Ruyueughed at Qin Ting, and was uncertain. Then Qin Ting picked up the wine bottle and took a sip of wine, muttering, "I want to be beautiful." "Qin Ting, wake up, let''s go divorce, son and me, don''t want you to raise." Bai Ruyue was anxious. "Do not leave." Qin Ting saw the disgust in Bai Ruyue''s eyes, taunting her heart, and sure enough, this woman who could send money was not a good thing. Now that he has nothing, he wants to divorce him. Don''t think he didn''t see it. When she came to him at the wedding, didn''t she just hold a trace of luck? This was what heter wanted to understand. This woman who looks like a little white rabbit has her own calctions in her heart. The son does not need to be so anxious to see him, he just has to dy him at the wedding. Qin Ting does not divorce, and Bai Ruyue cannot. Life can only live like this, when Bo Yan returns, the family of three is divorced. Bai Ruyue has to repay his debt every month, and his family''s standard is getting worse and worse. Although Bai Yanzhi was a little annoying Bai Ruyue, he was still his mother. Seeing her tiredness, she nned to make money to pay back the debt she had owed. Helping someone to finish the game for them was too slow, and he couldn''t transfer money directly. In the end, he chose a method as a kid to use the loopholes in the lottery system. I went to buy a lottery ticket by myself. When the system was screened, I did something, and sessfully won hundreds of thousands. Bai Ruyue only had good luck when Bai said that he had praised him, and returned the money owed. Later, Bai Yanzhi felt that this method was desirable. He bought the lottery ticket from time to time, also called Bai Ruyue. They won a small amount of money, and it was not a type of buying. But the ones that shoulde wille. One day, the police came to arrest Bai Yanzhi. Bai Ruyue chased after and ran, indicating that Bai Yanzhi would not do illegal things, they must have caught the wrong person. When the police produced conclusive evidence, Bai Ruyue had nothing to say. She wins every time she buys a lottery ticket, doesn''t she know that there will be problems? Does she have any doubt about Bai Yanzhi''s past? She was just a fluke, because she would not be found. She always made Bai Yanzhi obedient and obedient, but never taught him, some things could not be touched. When he made a mistake, he would only be used of being ignorant. But he never taught him how to be a man and how to go in life. Bai Yanzhi discovered a short-term, exploiting loopholes in the lottery system, making money from time to time, and improving family conditions. Bai Ruyue held her fortunately, thinking that she would not be found, but it killed Bai Yan for a lifetime. After Bai Yanzhi''s sentence, the mother and son met. Bai Ruyue held the microphone and looked at Bai Yanzhi with red eyes, telling, "In other words, you behave well inside, mother is waiting for you outside. You must be obedient, you must not cause trouble, understand?" Bai Yanzhi looked up at her, held the microphone, and said a little indifferently, "Why have you never asked, why do we win every time?" "Why don''t you just stop me the same time ago, tear up the winning lottery and warn me not to do it?" "Say ... speak." Chapter 2292: Original match for leg disability (95) Chapter 2292: Original match for leg disability (95) 2292: Word Stacks Level 2292 "Did you go to jail?" Hearing the news that Bai Yanzhi was sentenced to imprisonment, Tang Guo only repeated it gently. She was not surprised by this result. "Well, Bai Ruyue me it all on Qin Ting, and they will fight with Qin Ting in two days. People around me, watching the joke of the two every day. I heard that she was going to divorce, Qin Ting Why not divorce, it seems that I want to drag her for a lifetime, scolding her, and me her, saying that if it were not for her, he would not have the slump of today, anyway, me each other, all kinds of ufortable scolding wordse out It s really unexpected. Xu Qing whispered what happened outside and Tang Guo again, and said with some sighs, From the beginning to the end, neither of them had reflected on themselves. Is this a tragedy? Didn''t they do it themselves? " "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, I just don''t want to think deeply. If the ending is changed to another one, they will definitely sigh. Fortunately, they won for themselves in the first ce, otherwise they will not get the happy life today." Xu Qing was puzzled, only listening to Tang Guo leaning on the back of the chair, holding the obedient white cat, leaning his head, and letting the warm sunlight shine on her face, a soft voice sounded, "You If my dad did nt meet Master Huiguang at the beginning, he might not be in this world. Qin Ting would marry me smoothly. Maybe his n will be sessful and adopt his own son under my name. I will definitely find clues, and Demented, against this child, against Bai Ruyue, and then I''m that vicious character. " "Bo Ruyue was unable to meet for the sake of the child''s future, but ah, there is a vicious woman like me who is not good for her son and she has to stand up and take her son away. Qin Ting will also think that I Making trouble out of no reason, and gradually stood by the mother and son. The final result must be that I was kicked out, and the family of three lived happily together. " Xu Qing was stunned, how the story looks so bloody. But she thought about it carefully, if the old man really died many years ago, and thepany was in charge of Qin Ting, all this could really happen. If you think about it, it is really terrifying. Anyway, Qin Ting is not a thing. One day, Tang Guo opened his eyes in the garden, touched the white cat in his arms, and asked Xu Qing, "I remember one thing, where did that surname Cui go? From time to time in the past few years, Dad dangled in front of him. It seems that he hasn''t seen it in the past two years. " At this time, the white cat also raised her ears and intended to listen. Yeah, where did that surname Cui go, why did nt shee to her in front of her? Did she die in a car ident? Seeing Xu Qing didn''t know, Tang Guo nned to send someone to look up, after all, the surname Cui seemed to know a lot. Finally, I learned that the surname of Cui was sent to the mental hospital, she was still a bit stunned, but in it, she found Tang Yunfeng''s handwriting, and took the white cat to the mountain to ask Tang Yunfeng for information. Tang Yunfeng was ying chess with Master Huiguang under the tree at this time. He was very pleased to see here, and quickly asked someone to make tea for her. "Howe up today? Are you going to live here for two days?" Tang Yunfeng is used to it, but he still goes back to live for a few days each month. "Dad, let me ask you something. Is that your name Cui''s in a mental hospital?" Chapter 2293: Leg Matching (End) Chapter 2293: Leg Matching (End) Chapter 2293 The Original Assignment of Leg Disabilities (End) Tang Yunfeng froze for a moment, then nodded with a smile, "Yeah, I always felt that this guy was not good, so I sent someone to check it, and I really found something wrong." In short, Tang Yunfeng believed in ghosts and gods because of his own experience. Therefore, Cui Yan did not behave like the same person before and after. He thought that the opponent might be upied by some evil spirit. But he was unable to preach feudal superstition. The truth of this matter was only known to the Cui Yan family. When he learned that his son had been invaded by evil spirits, he was sent to a mental hospital without a word. After Tang Guo heard it, he mourned for Cui Yan. She put her chin on the white cat''s head, and whispered, "Are you happy?" "Meow meow." Yearster, Tang Guo left the world. Xu Qing was still thinking that Tang Guo donated all the property, why was not told in his will that they would take care of the ball. After waiting for her to turn around and return to Tang Guo''s body, she saw the ball''s cold body lying in Tang Guo''s arms. On his back, there is also a small note, which is Tang Guo''s handwriting: Let us be cremated together. Xu Qing, an old man, had tears in his eyes telling all this. This cat is more affectionate and more loyal than anyone. No wonder thedy has carried the ball everywhere in her life. Never fell down once. ... Tang Guo escaped from this world, and the person **** in the mental hospital was released. The soul escaped from the shackles of Cui Yan''s body, he looked angrily at the location of the space-time tunnel, almost exploding with anger. In the end, he did not hold back and yelled, "Go and **** the evil spirits, these mortals have sick brains, and there are many farts." When he was going to go out through the space-time tunnel, he couldn''t move at all, his face suddenly changed: "Tianluodi?" He tried for a long time, but still couldn''t rush out, his face was as dark as the bottom of the pot. "Ah, fruit, fruit, you y me! You already knew I wasn''t him!" Thanks to his nausea and learning that guy for many years, she turned him on as a monkey. Think again about the cat she carried everywhere, and her face was getting worse and worse. Not only did he know that he was a fake, but also that the guy was inside the cat. It seems that he has to change his strategy and can only use other methods to stay with her in the small world. "hateful!" The Tian Luo Diwork is not so easy to break, she must have guessed that he must have a way to get out, ask him nothing, and arrange the Tian Luo Diwork directly outside this small world, trapping him. When he broke out, he didn''t know that she and that person would be tired of a few worlds. He couldn''t get away with the loss of his soul. After all, this was not a matter of life and death. He could only break his teeth with his teeth. ... Tang Guo felt that the surroundings were dark, not only dark, but also very cold and humid. But she could faintly see a little bit of light from the position of a vent, but she could not know whether it was day or night. The light is too weak to determine whether it is light or daylight. She now has pain all over her body, her body hurts, her hands hurt, her legs hurt, and her stomach hurts. It should be said that every skin and every blood vessel on her body is proiming that her body is very bad. It was wet and cold, but her forehead was hot. She should be sick and have a fever. My throat was about to smoke, my body didn''t have the slightest strength, and my fingers couldn''t move easily. The environment is terrible. She felt the pain and found that there was no wound at all, but it hurt. Chapter 2294: Girl banned from the net (1) Chapter 2294: Girl banned from the (1) 2294: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Her wet hair clung to her neck, making her very ufortable. The system scanned Tang Guo''s physical condition, and I was anxious. [The host is big, what medicine do I need, I can help you get it. "Fever medicine." The situation has not yet been rified, and the memory has not been received. Even if she had countless cards, she didn''t want to do something shocking. She should be having a high fever now, and judging by the level of drowsiness in her head, she is very serious. If you do not send it for treatment now, if you drag it on for a long time, it may burn pneumonia and even die. I don''t know what happened to this body, "a powerful antipyretic medicine." understood. After taking the antipyretic medicine, for an hour, Tang Guo felt that his forehead was no longer burning. My head is no longer drowsy. The system has just been scanned. There is no camera in this room. The furnishings are still modern. So she made a ss of water and drank it. The whole person was much better, but she still had no strength, she could only lean against the corner of the wall weakly. "Receive memories." Find out where you are now before nning what to do next. Countless memories poured into the brain, probably because the condition of the body was not good, coupled with the heavy memory, she had to frown. She is currently in a school that quits Inte addiction. Quit Inte addiction schools, people who are basically familiar with the Inte, all know the existence of such schools. Quit the Inte addiction school repeatedly happened, went on countless hot search news, eventually did not end, but instead took root everywhere. With so many things going on, countless parents still don''t seem to know the extent of their fierceness and willingly spend a lot of money to send their children in to quit inte addiction. The children who have been sent to such a school will never be able to wipe away the pain they suffered, even if they are finally released. What they hate most is not this kind of school, but that they will destroy their independent personality and send them to all their parents in the devil''s cage. Because of their control, the heads of the family did not tolerate Fang Bo''s desire to control, so they were sent to this demon-like ce to tune and teach. In the eyes of everyone, they don''t need to have their own ideas, they don''t need to have their own freedom, whatever they do and speak, they must follow them, this is a good boy. Whenever a little disobedience, they will be regarded as disobedient and filial. To send them here to quit the, it is better to say that they want a child who is obedient and obedient, like a pet, should not be said to be a puppet. They can be manipted at will, without refuting, to satisfy their desire to control. When children go out from here, they will help promote the benefits of this school, and more and more parents are willing to send their children in. Because they don''t have time to discipline their children, they would rather spend some money and ask someone to help them. If the children are adopted in their eyes, then they will be brought in to control, and the school promises to tune them and teach them to be sensible. Just under the surface of being clever and sensible, it has long been a heart that has been hurt. They don''t have time to understand this, as long as the children are obedient. The original owner was sent to this school by her parents to quit inte addiction. Now she is in the small ck house. She should have been arrested and ran away. She was punished by electric shock and was also sshed with cold water. . Chapter 2295: Girl banned from the net (2) Chapter 2295: Girl banned from the (2) 2295: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Shore 2 Answers The original owner was sentst month, and she is quite smart. Things about the school of quitting the, she likes people who like to surf the, and have heard a lot. It would be useless to know that if you fought fiercely immediately. No one canin, even if they are punched and kicked here. She decided to obediently and find another chance to escape. After waiting for almost a month, just yesterday she found a chance. Because she behaved well, she never made mistakes, and was rarely punished. After all, it is very strict here, and even a small mistake may be the confession of the abnormal teachers in the school. She lives in an eight-person room, and has a better rtionship with two of the girls. Before she decided to escape, she took the opportunity to talk to the two girls about her ns. And said that if she did escape, she would definitely find someone to rescue them. The original owner who just arrived at this school, where do I know that there are no friends here. Even if you want to escape, no one will reveal their thoughts. On the surface, at least, they will respectfully express their willingness to receive education and not run away. Because there are too many people who want to escape, none is sessful. Those who were arrested all suffered the worst punishment. They are afraid, timid, and dare not resist at all. Be bold and suffer too much, and dare not resist. And in the same bedroom, if someone escapes, they will be considered ountable. The administrator of the school would say fiercely that if she was not optimistic about her roommate, she would not be given the chance to escape, so she would also face severe punishment. The two girls familiar to the original owner, one is He Xinyue and the other is Xu Xian. She told her n again and asked if they would like to run with her. Both refused, and the original owner did not reluctantly. Yesterday, when she had the opportunity to go to the opposite store to buy something, she decisively escaped without any attention. Because she performed better, her care was looser. Although it is known that this school is very far from the city, on a hillside. But after a month, she couldn''t stand the life here. She must go out, expose everything here, and save the people who have encountered her here. Unfortunately, she failed. She failed so quickly because the administrator asked her where she was going when she called, and Xu Xian was very guilty. When she thought of being punished, she said that the original owner had run away. Not long after, the original owner was arrested, suffered severe punishment, and finally fell into aa. He was awakened by cold water and locked in this small dark room,monly known as a small ck room. I ca nt eat well here, my spirit has been tense, I was stunned by electric shock yesterday, and I was thrown into the water with cold water. Eventually, she became sick and had a fever. They were going to hold her for 72 hours, or 3 days. During this period, she would only hand in a bowl of water from the small window at the door every day. Apart from that, nothing is left. Here she could not get the best treatment. The next day, people found something wrong. Quickly opened the door and sent her to the hospital for rescue. In the end, she was lucky, and thought she had encountered so many things, her parents should take her back. As everyone knows, the people at the school told her parents that she was about to run away. When her parents heard this, it was okay and dispelled the idea of taking her back. Chapter 2296: Girl on the Net (3) Chapter 2296: Girl on the Net (3) 2296: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She was sent to this school again. I don''t know if it was because of a high fever before, her brain seemed to be a bit sluggish. Before waking up, she didn''t have much trouble. Everyone thought she was suffering, and for the time being obedient, didn''t think so much. The doctor had ordered her to be hospitalized for observation. As a result, her parents were afraid she would run away and she was picked up just after the illness. During this period, she did not resist. After returning to school, she was very obedient. Both school and her parents thought she was suffering and knew how to obey, and now she is sensible. In fact, the original owner burned his head because of a high fever. Coupled with the previous experience, he had a psychological shadow. Many things can''t be turned, and the mind of running away is even more gone. Without her previous cleverness, she was just obedient and obedient. The school was at ease, and her parents felt very at ease. After this time, she was never punished again. Everyone thought she was scared. After all, the people here were gloomy and not angry. Who could have thought that she had burned her head. She understands and is very obedient. If you let her take the initiative to do something, maybe she won''t. Under the management of such a school, nothing can be found at all. What they want is that these kids do whatever they teach. Of course, she is not the protagonist of this world. The heroine of this world only appeared here after she was hospitalized and returned to school. The heroine''s name is Fang Yilu. She is a medical student and came to this school for an internship. The actor came a weekter and was named Lu Yan, a talented e-sports yer. He is a sophomore today, but he has achieved excellent results in e-sports. To this end, he also set up a team. Their parents were worried about this. They identally knew the inte addiction school, why ying games every day would ruin their son, so they cheated Lu Yan to quit the here. The end result is that male protagonist Lu Yan and female protagonist Fang Yilu teamed up with the people from the jiejie school and sessfully escaped, exposed it here, and gained freedom. Then they faced various difficulties together, and finally achieved sess in their respective fields. The parents of the male lead were suddenly awakened and started to support the male lead, which was a happy ending. However, the original owner was not so lucky. Her encounter has be a contrasting rtionship with the ending of the male and female masters. When she went out, she was obedient and obedient, and his parents were satisfied. Jiuwang School was exposed, and they followed the scolding of the male and female masters, saying that they were nosy, and that such people who did not see good people should go to hell. In short, it was very bad. The original host was originally a talent anchor and was about to be a sophomore. When she first went to college, she joined the anchor business. Even at home during the holidays, she will broadcast live on time. On the Inte, he is still a little known and very popr. In such a new industry, her stubborn parents have always been opposed to it, thinking that their daughter is doing stigmatizing things and sulking at the camera every day, they are ashamed. And since she became the anchor of Rush, her daughter has be increasingly disobedient. They have been immersed in how well-behaved their daughters used to me everything on live broadcasting. Later, I identally learned about the Jiewang School. On this summer vacation, the original owner returned, and they used the excuse of going to the mountain to worship the Buddha, and cheated her to this school. Chapter 2297: Girl on the Net (4) Chapter 2297: Girl on the Net (4) 2297: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After paying a lot of money, he turned and left. Also, they called the school and said that she was sick and needed to take a break from school. As for the group of fans on the Inte, they don''t care so much. Across thework cable, even if the original owner is not broadcasting, the fans can''t reallye to her. To really ask her whereabouts, anyway, her mobile phone, all kinds of ounts are in their hands, and then make an excuse to say that she will no longer broadcast live in the future, and the Inte will soon forget her. Things are also as the original parents thought. At first, she did not broadcast live for a week, and many fans were looking for her. When the original parents saw this, they logged in to her ount and posted a dynamic saying that she would study hard in the future and would not broadcast live. Afraid of being seen, they still made it in the tone of the original owner. Fans know that the original owner will soon be a sophomore, and also said before that he should continue to postgraduate or something. So they didn''t have any doubts about the notification on this day, but just felt sorry. After finally paying attention to a good-looking and talented anchor, others have to study hard. Although she woulde back to watch her videos from time to time, no one asked where she went. Her parents were afraid of being suspected, andter sent some news from time to time, and returned two messages, slowly reducing, so that everyone was used to her disappearance. In this way, the existence of the original owner is slowly forgotten. No one knows what happened to her, what was originally a beautiful life, what her so-called loving parents hoped for her prosperous parents. After the Jiexiu school was exposed, the original parents took her back. Although she obediently obediently, they never felt relieved to put her back to study, and finally let her work directly. Then they introduced her to a blind date. At first, the date of the blind date was very satisfactory. The two got along and gradually found something wrong. No matter what he said, the original owner was very obedient and did what he said. In the end, he told the parents of the original owner that he was already guessing whether the original owner had a problem in his mind. In any case, no matter how good-looking the original owner is, he cannot marry a woman with a problem in his head. After many toss, the original parents didn''t believe it at first. Later, after being determined by the doctor, they finally had to ept the reality and their daughter''s brain was broken. Most were burned out before the high fever. At first they were still a little bit guilty and sad. Later, the original owner was as good as he was when he was a kid, and he listened to everything. In addition to being unable to do anything on their own, obedience should make them very satisfied, and they suddenly discovered that this was also good. At least, the daughter would not refute them and be obedient. Someone wants a daughter so beautiful. Besides, she wasn''t born with a problem in her head. She is beautiful and someone will definitely like it. As they wished,ter the owner really found the person who epted her, anyway, they were quite satisfied. When they met, they decided that he was an honest man who could live. Then the original owner married this man. When they got married, her parents told her to listen to this man. She really listened in. After marriage, she listened to this man. At first this man was still careful, butter found that the original owner really listened to her and asked her to do everything, and she would not refuse all kinds of excessive demands. Chapter 2298: Girl on the Net (5) Chapter 2298: Girl on the Net (5) 2298: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Gradually, many abnormal thoughts came into his mind. Even though the original owner is suffering physically and mentally, she will not resist, refute, but only endure in silence. In the end, the man became more and more fierce and killed him alive. After her parents knew the ending, she said subconsciously, "It must be that she is not obedient again, otherwise how could she be beaten by a man?" "My son-inw is an honest guy. It must be that she has done something bad to anger him. My son-inw must have been careless, and it was the ident that caused the ident. Because of the testimony of her parents, the man also took out some of the photos he asked the original owner to take, showing that he had received such photos and made a mistake. It was all because of what she did that made him so angry. In the end, the incident was so small that the man was not punished at all. Her parents were not sad at all about her death, but insteadined that she didn''t learn well, because she had been a anchor, making them believe that she had done something wrong, and even felt ashamed of the man for that. After death, the property was left to the other party. The man knew that the two were deceived, and they could be coaxed by just saying a few good words. He lied to arge amount of family property without doing anything, naturally he was chic and cheerful. The original owner suffered a lot of hardships in the end. In the end, her parents helped the person who killed her. He even had a bad reputation when he died. If she had an aura of mind, she didn''t know what she would feel. Although it is impossible to know whether the original owner is angry or not, Tang Guo, who received the memory, is not very happy. The behavior of the parents made her want to destroy the world. Since it won''t be long, she will be found to be very ill. She did not n to continue taking medicine, and her original idea of eating was gone. The school saw her dying, and she should be sent to the hospital for rescue ording to the plot. [Does the host intend to go out first, and then find a way to expose this school? "Do not." Tang Guo leaned in the wet corner, and his body was still wet. The taste was not good, but she couldn''t make herself look good now. Because she wanted to meet the parents. As for going out? She has no ns to go out for the time being, so that the people of the original owner''s life are not only her parents. And none of the school''s administrators could escape, since she was sent here to see if she would be turned upside down. She seemed to think of something, and a little smile crossed her mouth, and sheughed, and the system only listened to her muttering, "In addition to being a junior sophomore, I also have a side job as a talent anchor. Now it looks like this Talent anchors are afraid they will not work. It is good to be a real anchor. " The system only feels chilly, the anchor in fact? "Tunzi, I want you to help me this time." After all, she has nothing now, although in the system space, you can find things like mobile phones andputers. But these things are not as easy to use as the system. The system heard he was going to be used, and was very happy, [The host is big, what do you want me to do for you? "Go to one of thergest live broadcast tforms and set up an ount for me. You ca nt use my identity, this is hard for you. The live broadcast picture, definitely ca nt shoot me, just shoot everything that happened in this school. I wo nt show up, But my voice needs to be processed. " She didn''t worry about it, the system could do it. Chapter 2299: Girl on the Net (6) Chapter 2299: Girl on the Net (6) 2299: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers ording to Tang Guo''s instructions, the system selected one of the world''srgest live broadcast tforms, applied for an ount with a virtual identity, and created a live room. Then he asked Tang Guo again when he took the name. Tang Guo groaned, then said, "Let s call it today." When the system heard it, if it wasn''t for the right asion, it wouldugh crazy. Look at today, the host is really really skin. In the end, he followed suit and changed the name to "Today''s Look". Thinking about what will be broadcast in this live broadcast room in the future, isn''t it just to watch today? I''m still a little excited to think about it. This time the host has done a lot of things and brought him with him. He must do well. When the system said that the ount was established and the live room was opened, Tang Guo said, "Let''s preview the live broadcast time first." She already knew just now that it was ten o''clock in the morning. There was no major incident at this time, because she ran away and suffered severe punishment. It sounded a wake-up call for the people in the school. Those who came in about the same time as her were frightened. They were very obedient and obedient. So throughout the morning, almost no one was in trouble. Tang Guo recalled the plot, and two neers were sent in in the afternoon to let the system preview the time of the live broadcast in the afternoon. She thought about the subject, "In ces in the world you can''t see, things are happening that you can''t imagine." She just started casually. Within two days, this live broadcast room will definitely attract much attention. There is no need for too eye-catching content to attract people. When everyone pays attention to this word of mouth, share it with each other, and soon this live broadcast room will be hot. In this newly opened live broadcast room, the anchor s name bears a name of What to Watch Today, and the topic is so unattractive that no one naturally watches it. Tang Guo has been staying in this small ck house, and no one has seen it during this period. Only at noon, the small window at the door was opened, giving her a bowl of cold water. The other side did not open the door and did not speak to her. This silent punishment is still very cruel and terrible to a girl. Even if the original owner is over eighteen, he is an adult. This kind of ce, let alone an adult woman, is an adult man, and staying for a long time is also untenable. Until about four o''clock in the afternoon, Tang Guo was woken up by the system. e yet?" [Here, a van was parked in front of the school. Two teenagers were taken down from the school. He was fifteen years old. He had been struggling and shouting, his hands and feet were tied up, and he was finally carried in. The back car, followed by two middle-aged couples, should be their parents. The system said in one breath, and asked, "The host is big, is it going to start broadcasting now? "y it." Tang Guo leaned on the wall and closed his eyes, immersed in the live broadcast interface in the system space. At this point, the footage in the live room was aimed at the two tied teenagers. Tang Guo awakened in the live broadcast room with a voice of mental strength. "Wee everyone to watch the live broadcast room today. Now we are showing two fifteen-year-olds **** by their parents and sent to the ring school. event." "In the camera, the two desperately struggled, how could they not struggle to escape, and the teenager who was flushed and almost stunned by hypoxia was already in the ring school." Chapter 2300: Girl on the Net (7) Chapter 2300: Girl on the Net (7) 2300: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Of course, only two teenagers will be shown in the live studio, their faces have mosaics. Between protecting two minors, their parents, Tang Guo, also temporarily called the system a mosaic. As for the administrator of this school, I''m sorry, the mosaic is not enough, they can only expose the true face to the camera. They are all adults. If you dare to do such a thing, don''t be afraid to be known, right? Seeing the struggle, the two teenagers couldn''t help but cry and shouted at their parents, "Parents, what can''t be talked about, why should you send me to this ghost ce?" "Mom, do you really want to do this to me?" The two parents looked at each other, and one of the mothers said, "A Zhou, you have a good education here. Whenever you do nt sit in front of theputer every day and indulge in the Inte, Mom and Dad will pick you up." "Mom, I promise you now, won''t you sit in front of theputer every day, okay? You let me go back." Chen Zhou already knew that things weren''t good, and his parents actually wanted to send him to the ring school. This was something that could only happen in social news. He really did not expect that it would happen to him one day. The mother hesitated, but was pulled by the middle-aged man next to her, "Don''t listen to this boy''s rhetoric. He has lied to us many times, saying that he is not addicted to the Inte, and we identally went to the Inte again Last time, I smashed hisputer. He didn''t know where to get the money. He bought aptop and hid it secretly. If you didn''t pack it and found it, I don''t know how long he will keep it hidden. This kid is full of lies, don''t believe it, let him be educated here. " "You''re right, this school has a good reputation. The children who go out here are well-behaved. They will no longer be addicted to the Inte and respect their filial parents. Then let Azhou stay in it for a while." The other teenager Ding Kun over there couldn''t help but shouted at his parents, let him go out, he will not touch theputer in the future. It turned out that his parents still didn''t agree, but Ding Kun was anxious, and yelled at them, causing his father toe over and p his face into his face. He also said to the school administrator, "This boy is not obedient, teacher, you teach it well, you must give him a lesson and let him remember." In the desperate eyes of the two teenagers, the parents drove away with no intention of turning back. The staff brought in two teenagers and loosened them. Then they turned around and ran. Several administrators had long been used to it, hitting their knees with a stick, hurting them to bend down and no longer had the ability to escape. In this regard, the live broadcast has been aimed at these two teenagers. Although they couldn''t see their faces, what happened just now was very realistic. Several sporadic audiences in the original live broadcast talked about it. "It''s too realistic." "Yeah, the stick just went down. The two boys screamed instantly. Acting so well, are you going to make a debut? "Now the anchors are so cost-conscious, have they resorted to fire?" "However, the content is quite new. Actually, acting in the ring school, I just saw it quite attractive." There are more and more people in the live broadcast room. For the time being, everyone thinks this is the rehearsal by the anchor. Chapter 2301: Girl on the Net (8) Chapter 2301: Girl on the Net (8) 2301: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Ding Kun and Chen Zhou were locked into a closed room because they were disobedient as soon as they came in. The school''s administrator nned to give them a kick off and starve them for a day or two. Wait for the two to be obedient, then release them to ss and educate them. As for the injuries that the two sticks hit on their knees just now, they didn''t care. As long as people are not dead, these half-sized children have good resilience. A few days will be fine. What kind of treatment will it take, if it doesn''t make them painful, will it be obedient at school? But they have a heavy responsibility. They need to teach them well before they can return them to their parents. The live broadcast room was very quiet. Ding Kun and Chen Zhou sat in this empty room with their heads buried in nothing. There were only walls around them that restricted their personal freedom. Tang Guo had not spoken except to speak at the very beginning. Up to this time, everyone basically doesn''t mind the anchor talking or not. Because, some people already feel that things are not right. Even though they ca nt see the faces of the two teenagers, they can feel their pain through the screen and their hissing sounds, I don''t know how long, Ding Kun and Chen Zhou rolled up their trouser legs. The knees of the two were exposed, and the live studio picture also gave a close-up of the knee, the knee bones were already blue, and there were faint signs of swelling. "It looks very realistic, wouldn''t this be done?" "It''s not like every sweat pore and pore can be clearly seen. Also, if you look closely, there is no beauty in this live broadcast room." "But if it''s not acting, who is doing the live broadcast and filming their situation?" "Yeah, if someone was filming them, didn''t they find them? And those people just now, didn''t they find them?" "By the way, I noticed one thing. Why do these two teenagers and the two parents have mosaics, while others do not?" "Anchor, are you anchor?" "This should be the most beautiful presenter, isn''t she doing this show for the attention of the eye? Why didn''t she say anything except at the beginning?" "Are there any anchors here?" This is the audience who came inter. "Anchor, can you exin why you can make the picture so realistic?" "Anchor, you won''t be famous for it. Really treat these two teenagers this way. Look at their age. They should be young. It''s illegal to hurt and abuse minors, you know?" Tang Guo said at this time, "I did not harm the minor." "Now you are hurting minors. Your actors are ying this kind of picture. ording to what I see, their knees are really injured and they are very serious. I think in this case, you should stop broadcasting and hurry them up. When you are admitted to the hospital for treatment, I would advise you not to do this kind of thing for fame, you will be blocked. " In the face of the condemnation that appeared in the live broadcast, Tang Guo was not angry at all, and said in a hurry, "This is not acting, it is true." "It hurts the people in this jiewang school and their parents, and I''m just the one who wants to broadcast it all to you." "You lie, if it is true, you do live broadcasting, why did they not find out?" Now Tang Guo has no voice and does not exin the problem. Chapter 2302: Girl on the Net (9) Chapter 2302: Girl on the Net (9) 2302: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers There are more and more people in the live broadcast. In the beginning, they scolded the anchor in order to catch people''s attention, regardless of whether the minors would be injured, actually broadcast this film, and warned Tang Guo, if they do not stop, they will call the police. "You call the police, it''s better to be early and rescue the people trapped here." Listening to the calm and incredible voice of the female voice, it made the live broadcast room quiet. They n to wait and see, in case it is performed, but it is very realistic, then the rm is an oolong. Then the two teenagers talked during the broadcast. Ding Kun put down his trouser legs. Now he can''t stand up. He feels pain in his knees. From childhood to age, where has he suffered this kind of suffering, thinking that he was sent to be his biological parents, his heart is sad and angry. He has said many times that he is not addicted to the Inte and does not know why they just do not believe it. "Did you really get sent here by your parents because of being addicted to the Inte?" Chen Zhou saw Ding Kun''s shaggy face. Ding Kun''s face was pped by him several times before. Hung, "Your dad can handle it too." Ding Kun took a deep breath and said, "I''m not addicted to the Inte. I have a business to do with aputer." "what''s up?" "I opened an online shop myself. I took advantage of this good time to make some pocket money first. After that, there are more people and I wo nt make that much money. After all, after this stepmother, there is a stepdad. After my brother was born, my dad It does nt look good to me anymore. The woman is really good to me on the surface, and she ca nt make mistakes, but she always solicits intentionally or unintentionally, making my dad less and less like me. I think about it, I m afraid in this life I want to be my own family member. When I reach adulthood, I move out. I didn''t expect it to be the result. " "What about you?" Ding Kun finished, and asked Chen Zhou, who looked a little dazed. "I''m more interested inputers. I identally paid homage to a master on the Inte, and said that I had a good talent and wanted to get me started. At first I used aputer at home and was discovered by my dad. It was also because I was not careful. I thought they had such a big reaction. I often ate meals and didn''t go out to do much activities, so I tossedputers and learned technology at home. " "My dad thought I was addicted to the inte and didn''t learn well. His bad temper smashed theputer. Then I bought a well-configuredputer and saved it in the closet. I didn''t expect to be cleaned up in my room. Mom found it, and then they were sent here. " Chen Zhou buried his head in his arms, and his voice buzzed out, "My dad is very arbitrary, and the whole family has to listen to him. If you do nt listen to him, you do nt honor him or you do nt learn well. Do nt say me Even my mother couldn''t disobey him. " "It''s as scary as it is on the Inte." Ding Kun looked at the empty room. There was nothing here. Doors and windows. The windows were small and still on top. The light in the whole room came in through this small window, and his eyes darkened. "We have to find a way out as soon as possible. If we stay here for a long time, people may be wasteful." Chen Zhou rolled up his trouser legs again, staring at the bruised knee. "They don''t look at us at all, and here on the mountain, how do we leave? Do you run away directly? Think about the previous cases, they must have Prepare. This is their ce. They ca nt escape, they will suffer, and they will be vignt. Chapter 2303: Girl on the Net (10) Chapter 2303: Girl on the Net (10) 2303: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers "You are right, we cannot act lightly without a perfect n." Both were extremely clever, and they were considered to have seen the world and calmed down quickly. Especially Ding Kun, his feelings for his dad now disappeared. "Before thinking of the solution, my idea is to obey and pretend to be good." Obviously, Ding Kun had more ideas. "When the timees, the range of activities will be a little more. Let''s look at the surrounding situation. The people whoe here must be more than us There are countless people who want to escape, we might as well sit and observe and see how those people will escape. The chance of sess is very small. " Chen Zhouning said, "Well," he soon became silent, "if the chance of running away is small, or not even?" "Then ..." Ding Kun sneered a bit of irony. "Let''s ept the transformation here and wait for the day out. As long as I let Ding Kun go out, I will regret the person who sent me in." "Remember, there is no certainty. You can only pretend to be grandchildren here, no matter what you encounter, you cannot resist." Ding Kun warned, "when we get out of this room, you should not trust anyone, and don''t I ca nt do anything for anyone. Of course, I wo nt believe you anymore. Ding Kun''s words frightened Chen Zhou, was it so serious? "If you are not obedient, it will not be me who will suffer." When watching this scene, the audience did not know if Ding Kun was acting, but they were very impressed. The teenager''s behavior has calmed down in a short time. When they were going to ask something more, Tang Guo''s voice sounded in the live broadcast room: "This is the end of today''s live broadcast, see you next time." They were toote to type, and the picture in the live room had disappeared, showing the words "end of live broadcast". Originally they were going to find the yback, only to find that the yback video seems to be missing. The video is gone now, and no one remembered recording it before. Everyone remembered that Tang Guo said the next time they met, they hurriedly paid attention and looked forward to the next live broadcast in this live broadcast room. Next time, they must figure out the truth here. The reason why Tang Guo erased the yback was because people in this school were afraid to see it. At that time, the evidence from the live broadcast was not enough. Even if the police found out, it was easy to get out of school. At the time of her live broadcast, the system had actually blocked thework here. Although the people in this school may not watch the live broadcast, they should be careful. The next live broadcast, she will not shoot these people ns, only the evil behavior of school administrators. The disconnection of the live broadcast room can make a lot of people tickled, especially hoping that Tang Guo will broadcast live immediately. Tang Guo did not have that n, because she should soon be found to be very ill, and she would be sent to the hospital. Ding Kun and Chen Zhou were very smart. Later, both of them became men and women of the male and female lords. They followed the male lord and the future was bright. Tang Guo didn''t go to drink the bowl of water at the door. Because she did not solve the physical pain for herself, so she waited for more than half a day, and her forehead gradually became hot. When someone outside was about to find that she hadn''t touched the bowl of water, she shoulde in to see her situation, and she closed her eyes and fell to the wall root. She felt someone approaching, touched her forehead, and muttered, "So hot?" Chapter 2304: Girl on the Net (11) Chapter 2304: Girl on the Net (11) 2304: Word Stacks Level 2304 "Get up." The opponent kicked her with a foot, and the strength was not small, she did not move, and secretly remembered this foot. Some time, she will kick back. The footsteps gradually came to their ce, not long before several cluttered footsteps sounded. "Send it to the infirmary first, and then observe the night." Then she was lifted up, it was supposed to be sent to the infirmary, and the school doctor in the infirmary would help her to see a doctor. The school doctor here is at a semi-suspended level. Even though she helped her out, she seemed to burn more seriously in the morning. Seeing that she had been unconscious for so long, the people in the school did not dare to dy and carried her into the car. It seemed that they were going to send her to the hospital. "It''s too delicate." "So much nonsense, send it to the hospital first to see, don''t get rid of the dead, then it will be very troublesome." "Even if it is not troublesome, you will have to lose money. It will cost hundreds of thousands if you die." "It must be to lose weight, and then go to the Inte to nod and pose, and then I will break my body." "I heard that when her parents sent her here, she also said that she sang and yed in front of the camera. It seems to be the reason." "Now the girl is really uncontroble. No wonder her parents broke her heart for her. With her parents'' money, do this kind of gritty thing." An hourter, Tang Guo was lying in the hospital and was beaten. The school also informed her parents because of medical expenses. As for how to exin that she was ill, naturally she said that she wanted to escape, and the school closed her to a small house punitively. She didn''t expect that she was too weak and had a high fever. The school was dying, and she was taken to the hospital early in the morning. In this regard, the school regretted it, apologized to her parents, and said that they would pay for the medical expenses. When her parents heard that she was running away, she was so angry that she didn''t pursue anything, and said that it was time to pass. As for the medical expenses, how could the school pay it? In their determination, it was their daughter who ran away, added trouble to the school and said that she was suffering from illness. Anyway, it was her fault. Tang Guo didn''t bother to care about them, and fell asleep with his eyes closed. This sickness is really ufortable. If it hadn''t been for her medication, she would probably have burned her head. When she was attached to the body, she was already very ill. After they discovered that the original owner was ill, they let the school doctor handle it casually, which was equivalent to another afternoon and one night, and it was no wonder they were not burned. The people in this school are not people, all are careless dogs. When she woke up, Tang s father said to her indifferently, I did nt expect you to be so ignorant and dared to run away. I just paid you another year of tuition. I think that in one year, there is no way to transform it. Well, let''s stay for another year and save yourself from being ashamed. " "So are you children, we are all for your good, how can you fail to live up to our wishes?" Tang Guoding looked at these two, saying that she was good for her, but she was always hurting her. He said, "Parents, I''m going to start school soon, so I won''t be admitted to the university. You have to let me go back. Let''s go to school. " "ss? As long as you are obsessed with the Inte all day, shame your eyes at the camera, what university are you going to, and over the school, I have already helped you with a temporary suspension." Chapter 2305: Girl on the Net (12) Chapter 2305: Girl on the Net (12) 2305: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "When you have learned well, and you have corrected your mistakes, go to school." Father Tang''s tone was very tough. Since Tang Guo was doing a live broadcast at home during the holiday, he was unintentionally seen by rtives who came to visit and asked him about this. As a matter of fact, he felt that this daughter was a shame. I don''t know yet, in the circle of rtives, how do you say this shameful thing? "Then I won''t do a live broadcast. Listen to you. Let me go back to ss." Mother Tang has not spoken yet, and Father Tang sneered, "You lied to us by saying less of this kind of thing. You went to school and were addicted to the Inte. How could we know? You did everything you ran away, and I do nt know how to repent. It s no good not to give a lesson. When you get back to school, it will be a problem if you can manage it. " Obviously, Father Tang did not intend to take her out. "Dad, do you know what happened to me inside? They shocked me with an electric baton, and the feeling of numbness was really ufortable. They also sshed me with cold water. If it were not for their torture, I would not The illness is so serious. They don''t treat me as a person at all, let me go home first, okay? " "If you don''t run, will the school teacher treat you like that? I watch the electricity well, just to let you learn a long lesson, know that it hurts, and then dare not make mistakes again. It was me and your mother who were too soft-hearted before letting You are so disobedient and do shameful things on the Inte all day long. " "Xiaoguo, when you are well, you will study well in school. When the school teacher thinks you are qualified, my father and I wille to pick you up in person." As soon as Tang''s father said that, his mother thought of it The gossip of rtives, coupled with the fact that her daughter didn''t understand their painstaking efforts, she also did something to escape and made herself sick. When she was young, her daughter was more obedient and sensible. Since going to college, she has be increasingly disobedient and unruly, which really makes her very chilling. I heard that there are many young girls now who use the Inte to p their heads to attract some people who like vulgarity. Even at midnight, there were some unseen live broadcasts. She didn''t want her daughter to do this kind of thing. She was really afraid that one day, her daughter''s explicit and coquettish, the video of wearing little or no clothes would be revealed and seen by rtives. At that time, would she still have her old face? If she wears it on the unit, she stays there for most of her life, I am afraid she will have no face to stay. After much thought, Mother Tang relented hard. No matter what her daughter asked, she couldn''t be soft this time. This school must help her daughter get rid of this bad habit and be obedient before she cane out. Seeing that Tang''s mother didn''t persuade him, Tang''s father was relieved. Tang Guo didn''t say much. She took the opportunity to meet Tang''s father and mother, but she had her own n. Their daughters were almost ill, and they considered their faces. It is undeniable that at this time, the live broadcast industry has just risen. There are indeed many people who take advantage of thew''s management loopholes and will do things that vite thew and discipline. For example, some vulgar anchors will indeed broadcast some unseen things at midnight, attracting those vulgar people to watch and reward them. But most people are normal people, especially the original owner involved in this industry, because she has some talents. Chapter 2306: Girl on the Net (13) Chapter 2306: Girl on the Net (13) 2306: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers There are several instruments, and singing is good. She not only performed singing for people, but also exercised her abilities. At the same time, she also received a few apprentices in the live broadcast room to teach them musical instruments. There are really few talented anchors like her. But the parents of the original owner do not think that they are more traditional people. Since childhood, he has been more strict in discipline of the original owner. Now he is encouraged by rtives to think that the original owner is embarrassing. The original owner has grown up, has his own decision, knows that there is nothing wrong with what he does. After seeing the world, she really did not obey her parents in everything she did. This is in the eyes of Tang''s father and mother, that is, the Inte, the live broadcast taught their daughter. Their daughter has been obedient since childhood, just because she was exposed to this **** webcast, she did not listen to them. I overheard the Jiewang School, they gritted their teeth, took out tens of thousands of tuition a year, and cheated her over. She didn''t want to, and killed her forever. What''s even more sad is that they didn''t realize their mistakes in the end. Instead, they thought that it was better to be stupid to teach their daughter, and it would be better to be stupid than to throw them away. Maybe they regret it, but how can everyone admit their mistake to others? Silly and stupid, they can only recognize, continue to blind their hearts, stubbornly believe that it is not their fault, all this is the Inte hurt their daughter. It''s ridiculous and sad. There are always some parents in this world, even if they are wrong, they will not find fault from themselves, but me this and that. For the next three days, Tang Guo didn''t say anything. She has no ns to go out for the time being, so she has no objection to being sent back to school once the doctor says she has no problem. The school administrator didn''t say anything at all when she saw her, she didn''t say a word, she looked obedient, and thought she had epted the school''s discipline. But in their hearts, she did not rx her care. Tang Guo didn''t mind at all. Next, she will use this obedient look to show the audience in the live broadcast studio that the children of Jiuwang School are really living. Of course, it''s horse racing. Anyway, she is a well-known anchor, if you really show your face, it will not be fun. The truth is that we must unveil the mystery at the end. In this school, girls need to put on uniform uniforms, which are the kind of student outfits during the Republic of China. Looks conservative anddylike. Hair needs to be **** and cannot be shed. And the most courses for girls are actually three from four virtues, marrying husbands, marrying husbands, husbands and children ... The teachers here will teach these girls. They are not allowed to show their heads and p their heads. These behaviors are shameful, and even in ancient times, they were immersed in pig cages. Of course, the most courses are to teach these boys and girls, filial piety to their parents, parents work hard to support them for school. The parents are so hard, but they are not obedient, and they disobey their parents for whatever they do, that is filial piety. It is also said that all parents in the world, as children, have to obey their parents unconditionally, because parents are the ones who gave birth to them, no matter what decisions they make, it is for their good. It is precisely because of their lessons that their children are filial to their parents and listen to their parents, so that everyone agrees. Chapter 2307: Girl on the Net (15) Chapter 2307: Girl on the Net (15) 2307: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Tang Guo is now standing in her own position, leaning on the aisle. Around her, she was still sitting orderly, row after row of girls wearing dresses of female students during the Republic of China. They found that the faces of these girls were all mosaic. Because he was wearing uniform clothing, his hair was tied behind, and he was mosaic again. Behind a screen, even people who are familiar may not know it. Tang Guo did not answer this question, but said, "The current live broadcast picture is the situation of the women''s ss in Jijie School. The live broadcast time is five hours. Wee everyone to watch. As soon as the voice fell, Tang Guo opened his eyes, still paying attention to the situation in the live broadcast room. Yu Hong''s ring ruler still fell on the palm of her hand, and the painful pain came from not too unbearable. She has experienced the pain again. What''s the point, Yu Hong fights harder the better. In return for Yu Hong, she also asked the system to give the other person a close-up of her face. I saw on the screen of the live broadcast room, Yu Hong s thirty-something had traces of years, but her very mean face appeared in the sight of everyone. This time everyone has learned to be smart, screenshots of screenshots, videos of videos. Especially for this face, they must record it well. There are already many people who vaguely feel that this is not acting. However, there were many doubts in this live broadcast room, which made them unable to believe it was true. Yu Hong didn''t know what she was doing, and it was seen by many people. It wasn''t until Tang Guo''s palm was beaten ten more times that Tang Guo was receptive and did not resist, and his anger was a lot smoother. "Sit down and continue to ss." Next, Yu Hong is still the same as before, teaching this group of female students three from four virtues, and gave various examples. In short, in this lesson, women should obey the discipline of men in her story. In the second half of the ss, she also focused on teaching filial piety, which focused on how to filially obey her parents. The audience in the live broadcast exploded when they saw this. After a lesson, the camera shifted to the yground again. On the yground, there were a few who were making mistakes. I did nt know how manyps I had been punished. It seemed that I could nt stand up. As a result, the instructor walked directly over and hit them on the back with a whip, which hurt them. Screamed. The people in the live broadcast listened to the sound of that scream, and they all felt scalp. At this time, the lens has been divided into four parts, which record what is happening in each corner of this school. Anyone who moves a little slower is faced with a lesson and punishment. Seeing the audience directly cover their mouths, they almost scream out. "Anchor, I want to know why you only y mosaic for these students, not for these disgusting administrators. Is it because you are afraid of being discovered, that you abuse them for fire?" Tang Guo saw the barrage, and his voice sounded, "The mosaic is not enough, I have not abused them, what happened here is true." "Really not acting?" "No." "Now that you can broadcast the footage here, why not call the police directly and let the police catch these wolf-hearted things?" "The behavior of these people is really too hateful. Whether it is true or not, such heavy hands are very cruel. No, I can''t help it, anchor, I want to call the police." Chapter 2308: Girl on the Net (18) Chapter 2308: Girl on the Net (18) 2308: Word Stacks Level 2308 The audience in the live room hastily took screenshots to record all of them and expose them all. The police already knew the location of the school, gathered people, and rushed to that ce. Now they are anxious while watching the live broadcast, and they wish the car could drive faster. When they saw that office, they were all attentive. "Principal, what are we going to do now? There are still photos of our people on the Inte, and videos of the children being punished, and there are still people broadcasting. Someone called the police, and now the police are afraid they have arrived. " The reason why they came to this meeting room is that they must not be able to shoot live here. It must have been that they didn''t notice what ck technology the other party used before. Another point is that just now, it seems that thework signal here is not working. Anyway, they can''t get online, and this incident was unintentionally seen before. This is the way to go. It is the situation that someone is broadcasting the school. They were scared to inform the headmaster quickly, and after knowing it, the headmaster hurriedly had them meet. Where do they know, Tang Guo keeps the system monitoring them, waiting for them to know about it, and then cutting off theirwork. They didn''t know at all that the footage of their meeting now was also broadcast live. What they said now, the nervousness, would be watched by the audience and the police. Countless viewers, as well as police officers, listened quietly to the headmaster of the school, making them calm and calm. Then arrange the next thing one by one, and also say that those faces on the Inte have been mosaiced, who knows who? Wait for them to transfer those inconvenient to other people temporarily. Let those who obediently obey stay. As for the previous live broadcast, they can say that it is fake, and someone can make a rumor. Across the screen, they could not find those who were inconvenient to meet, and these members were sent by their parents, and they were not forced to stay. The police came, and there was no way to take them. The headmaster sneered and touched his chin. "Also, close the school door and prevent anyone from going out. The person who exposed this must be the school''s person. When the storm passes, be sure to find this person." Then, he passed the people in doubt and shook his head gently. These people in front are all involved in reporting the school, isn''t it just reporting themselves? It should not be these people in front of them, they are not so stupid. So who will it be? So nosy? Just then, the principal''s cell phone rang. Although there is no inte here, calling is still possible. The principal, who was at ease, changed his face when he heard the voice on the phone, and the phone fell off suddenly. People watching the live broadcast looked strange, because they also heard clearly what was being said on the phone. The phone said: "You know you have been exposed. Now the scenes of your meeting have been clearly broadcast live. What happened to you?" The principal''s face was pale and he reacted. When he picked up the phone and wanted to say something, the phone was hung up. His heart had be an ant on the hot pot, and he quickly dialed back, and responded to him: Sorry, the call you dialed is off ... Chapter 2309: Girl on the Net (19) Chapter 2309: Girl on the Net (19) 2309: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Now, everyone watching the live broadcast has understood that it must be the person who called the principal, staring at the live broadcast room, and found that his voice was also clearly broadcast in the live broadcast room, which scared him to hang up. I dare not say one more word. Watching the live broadcast of the lieutenant colonel''s pale face, sitting on the ground with a disappointed buttock, caused the live broadcast audience to barrage: anchor 666 Countless "anchor 666" floated, making this live broadcast room the second live broadcast, soaring to the top of the entirework. People who watch the live broadcastpletely now basically watch the liveliness in this live broadcast room. Although I don''t know how the anchor broadcasted such a scene and it hasn''t been discovered yet, if things are true and they can expose such disgusting behavior, they will be very impressed. Now the people who scold the live broadcast are gone. They are really looking forward to it. The uncle of the police will go and arrest these people early. "Principal, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Hong quickly walked over and helped the principal up. "What the **** is going on?" The principal swallowed a saliva, and said nervously, "Please help me find out, is there a camera in the conference room? Our current picture has been known by the entirework, and that person is broadcasting us." He has forgotten, and now being broadcast live, isn''t it a joke to say this? But everyone was flustered and rushed around to find, but naturally they didn''t find it. "Principal, are you mistaken? We don''t have awork at all." Yu Hong turned on the phone. Thework wasn''t good at all. Not to mention watching the live broadcast. It was just sending a message. If you do nt go out, it s not easy to move. The result is a reminder that you did nt send it out. The principal turned on his mobile phone and found that the Inte was not working. He pursed his lips and quickly called someone he knew, but he made several phone calls, all of which were off. Regardless of whether the entirework is broadcasting live here, all these calls are all off at once, only to show that something really happened and he is finished. In the end, he made another call and finally got through. Quickly asked the other party to help watch the situation on the Inte. He was ashamed to learn that he was still broadcasting live. The headmaster quickly got up from the ground and went outside. Others asked what was going on. He didn''t say a word and drove away directly. It seemed that he was nning to run. All of them suddenly lost their backbone, and everyone in the original broadcast room was anxious. What if this person escaped? But soon they were not assured, because the principal''s face appeared again in the live broadcast room, and they smiled happily. The headmasterter received another call, then suddenly braked, sitting on the side of the road, his legs were soft andpletely unable to move. Where is that camera hidden, why did he go where the other side took him, what a terrible ck technology. The police caught up and arrested the principal on the side of the road. Then, no one in the school was spared, they were all under control. Fang Yilu, who had been sitting anxiously in the infirmary, was rxed and very cooperative when the police rushed in and said she was going to take her for questioning. At the same time, parents of school children were all notified. Tang Guo''s parents were also notified, and all of them were currently taken back together. Chapter 2310: Girl on the Net (20) Chapter 2310: Girl on the Net (20) 2310: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 20 Answers The previous videos of the bad behavior werepletely saved by the police. Those who use special means are definitely unable to escape punishment. They are about to be prosecuted. Even if the parents of those members do not prosecute, they understand that it is useless. Faced with parents who send their children to this school, the police can only verbally criticize and educate them. There is no other way. In particr, those stubborn parents are still ming them for being nosy and closing that school. Where do they go to find such a school and save them children with Inte addiction. This has caused a lot of headaches for the police. Some things are not that they don''t want to care or help the children, but that these stubborn parents make people feel too headache and chilling. They are in control for a while, but not in life, which is sad for them. They can only punish these demons as much as possible. And the rtionship isplicated, and each has its own helplessness. These Tang Guo all know that she doesn''t care at all, because the real good show has just begun. Some of these parents watched the live broadcast and scolded the school for their bad behavior. Some people watched their children suffer and regretted it. Others thought that this school was irregr and nned to change their children to another school. Children who thought they were saved were ashamed to hear such words. Others were taken home that day and ran away. As for whether it was caughtter, the audience on the Inte did not know. Because of the footage of the live broadcast, the uncles of the police arrested the group and brought it to the car. Although they want to know the follow-up, it is obvious that the anchor in the broadcast room cannot tell them the information of the group of children. Tang Guo was also taken home, and now she is having dinner with Tang''s father and mother, and the two are discussing this incident. There was a bit of guilt on Mother Tang''s face. "I didn''t expect that school was so irregr. I watched those videos before, but fortunately it was exposed." "I think the children are disobedient and the teacher has no choice but to take any action." Both people are watching the videoter, they will not watch the so-called live broadcast at all, and they do not know the cause and effect. All I know is that someone exposed the school teacher beating the students, and then the people in the school were arrested by the police. Now the school has been blocked. Those beating teachers seemed to face prosecution. And the police also encourage children who have been abused to point out those who beat them. However, most children are silent and their parents do not allow them to testify. There were also a few more children who jumped out and talked about their own experiences. Two of them are Ding Kun and Chen Zhou, and they have not suffered much. But the injuries on their knees were notplete, and they knew they had been abused at a nce. Especially Ding Kun, he came out that day and did not follow home. He called his grandmother at the police station and told her story. Currently, he has been picked up by his grandmother. Now that several of his concubines have returned, I heard that his nephew''s encounter was looking for trouble with his father. Anyway, Ding Kun''s crisis should be lifted. With his ingenuity and the love of rtives, he should not be sent to the so-called quitting school. As for Chen Zhou, the situation is not so good. Chapter 2311: Girl on the Net (21) Chapter 2311: Girl on the Net (21) 2311: Word Stacks Level 2311 Answers When he was picked up, his dad knew he jumped out to testify that he had been beaten, and gave him a p in the face. Currently, his dad is nning to send him to another ring school. Seeing that the situation was not good, Chen Zhou quickly pretended to be good, and then ran away. Although he was almost 16 years old, it was not much worse, he had already obtained an identity card. So, holding the ID card, he called Ding Kun directly. This is the number Ding Kun gave him before. He also said that if he needed help, he could call him. In the end, he hid and was not picked up by Ding Kun any time soon. As for going to school, he thought about how fierce his father was, and he didn''t send him to another ring school to be obedient, fearing that it was impossible to go to school. In the end, he nned to follow Ding Kun for Taobao. Ding Kun said that it was a good time to take advantage of this opportunity to make the store bigger, make a good reputation, and make a good profit. Chen Zhou still likesputers, so he said nothing and went along. After I have funds, what can I not learn? In this way, two teenagers, aged 15 or 16, were doing business in partnership, with the help of grandma Ding Kun and our sisters, helping them solve many problems. [The host is big. There should be no problem with Ding Kun and Chen Zhou. These two guys are both hardworking and clever. Ding Kun, in particr, is a ruthless character. "Where are the male and female masters? Now that the school has been closed, they should have no chance to meet." [The hostess was taken back by the police to ask a question, knowing that she only came for an internship today, and she was released without knowing the situation here. As for the male lead, I heard that he was just sent halfway, knowing that the school was checked, his parents tied him back, and he is currently contacting another school. [There are so many schools like this, they are everywhere in the country, and they ca nt be cleaned. Tang Guo looked down and tickled the corner of his lips, "Then sweep slowly, anyway, I have time." I heard that the system is very fluffy. What ns does the host have? "Zhengbo, now the school is gone, what should I do?" Tang mother Zhang Yuehua hesitated, she nced at Tang Guo who buried her head for dinner. "Xiao Guo seems to be quite obedient. Although the school is still useful, but I It''s scary to see that school. Why not just let it go. " Tang''s father, Tang Zhengbo, was also observing Tang Guo. When he saw her obediently eating, she didn''t intend to run when she came back, and nodded, "OK, don''t send her to any school for the time being." "Parents, can I go back to college?" Tang Zhengbo frowned. "Don''t worry, stay at home for a while before going to school after a while." It seems that Tang Zhengbo doesn''t think Tang Guo really "bes good" and "learns well". "Xiaoguo, your dad is also for your good," Zhang Yuehua began to persuade. "There are so many bad things on the Inte. We are all afraid that you will indulge in it and learn badly. Recently you have stayed well. At home, if you really learn well, and do nt touch those humiliating live broadcasts, your dad will agree to go to school. Tang Zhengbo nodded, "Yeah, what are we working hard for you to go to college? Isn''t it to make you stand out and be able to find a serious job in the future? I think it is best toe back to be an official or be a teacher. Now girls Kao Kung, the most decent job as a teacher, it is easier to find good people. " Chapter 2312: Girl on the Net (22) Chapter 2312: Girl on the Net (22) 2312: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Of course, the couple hope that Tang Guo is a civil servant or teacher, and of course it is good in the bank. These three kinds of work are the most decent and most serious in their minds and are the most popr in the blind date market. No matter who I talk to, I have a long face. Tang Guo didn''t retort, only nodded. She had her own n, and the two of them weren''t saved anyway, and she didn''t n to save either, but she tried to find a way to toss them and make them feel good. They are the parents of this body. To say that they are wrong, maybe people in this society will think that their starting point is for her. If she did something extreme, they would most likely stand in public opinion and be used of countless people for not being filial. They want her to be good, and to be filial, then she will obey what they mean. Be good for a while. Didn''t they say she was taught by the Inte? She now tells them that the Inte can not only teach bad people, there are really many ways to teach them. For the first week, Tang Guo was not allowed to go out. Even if they go out, they will follow. Her ID, wallet, and various documents are in their hands. As for the mobile phone, even if she is taught by the Inte, how can she give her a mobile phone? Therefore, even if she went out, she had nothing but her clothes and her. All of her rtives came during this time, and they all watched the school. Orally criticized the school for a few words, and then because of Tang Guo''s rules, he seemed to be well-behaved, and what to say, even if the school''s method was a little bit extreme, it still pulled people back. The words of rtives made the two couples even think that there was nothing wrong with sending Tang Guo to that school. Had she not been sent to her, would she be so obedient now? Maybe, now we''re going to get that shameful live broadcast again. No matter what these people said, Tang Guo listened obediently without any rebuttal. The well-behaved and gentle appearance makes them think that the Jiedue school is useful, and that money is not wasted. A weekter, Tang Guo was able to go out every day. But she still does nt have a cell phone, and her ID card is still in the hands of Tang s mother. As for the money, Tang s mother only gave her ten yuan. For the first two days, they let Tang Guo go for a walk, in fact they secretly asked someone to follow. Seeing that she didn''t run around, she really just walked to the river and walked in the park. She felt relieved. Their purpose was not to restrict her from going there, but to make her listen to them as before. She doesn''t run now, and she has been very obedienttely. Both husband and wife are discussing at night. If they don''t have to wait a month, they will send her back to school to talk to the school. She is ill. As long as the daughter obediently obeys and follows the path they have prepared for her, after graduating, she will return to the post office or be a teacher or be admitted to the bank. In short, these three upations, as long as Tang Guo took any one of them, they are very satisfied. After the work waspleted, they nned to introduce her to her, get married and have children. This set of procedures was nned by them long ago. Their initial intention was to keep the daughter locally. They are just such a daughter, and they are stubborn in thought. How can they let her work hard in a big city? Chapter 2313: Girl on the Net (23) Chapter 2313: Girl on the Net (23) 2313: Word Stacks Level 2313 Answers When the original owner was sent to that school, they just felt that their daughter was out of control, especially when she heard that she could earn more than one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand with the tuition of those students in the live broadcast room for a month, they panicked. I also heard that the original owner intends to buy a house in a big city in the future, and even when studying abroad, they increasingly feel that their daughter is going away and is not in their grasp. When they proposed that she be allowed toe back for the postgraduate examination, she actually objected, saying that she had her own pursuit, and Tang Zhengbo, who was the leader, could not stand it. They had arranged her life for a long time, but now she can''t see what she wants to pursue by herself. In addition, at this time, many parents regard the Inte as a flood beast, and this happens naturally. The original owner also saw a different life outside, and their ideas were different. Both shocked, making the parents who were ustomed to her obedience feel rebellious. There are also gossips of rtives. When they arrive at the unit, someone will always ask them, I heard that your little fruit is doing the live broadcast at home, is it the kind of undressing, clothes, twisting, fart, stock, or even Swaddled in only those few exposed clothes. With all kinds of pressureing, how could they lose this face. The daughter was out of control and they med her on the inte. After another month, the two couples were still so obedient to see Tang Guo, and finally decided to let her go back to school to study. However, they sent her back to school and did not return her ID card. "We hold the ID card first. Anyway, here is a flight from home, an hour or two, when there is something that needs an ID card, you call back, my mother and I can take leave at any time and send it to you Come." Tang Zhengbo thought much. At this time, without an ID card, it was not convenient to do anything. If Tang Guo wants to run, it is probably not far. Although you do nt need an ID card to make a car now, you need to stay in a hotel. Moreover, Inte ess is also required. Tang Guo''sputer has been confiscated and has no intention of giving it to her for the time being. They are also afraid that she will go to the Inte cafe with her ID card, which is also a very important reason. And they also decided toe and watch her alone every week. The cost is a bit higher, but they have worked for most of their lives. As long as the daughter does not learn badly, it is well worth the money. Tang Guo has been toozy to evaluate the degree of control of these two people. What they said, she nodded. Finally, she took a simple luggage and held a very simple mobile phone in her hand. This phone doesn''t say to do live broadcasting, it is impossible to watch some videos. It is small, less than the length of a p, ck, and basically can only make calls and send text messages. Neither bank card was given to her, they only gave her cash, and said that she woulde over every weekend, and she ran out, and then asked them if they wanted. It can be seen that the two still don''t trust her, but don''t want to keep her in the house forever, after all, staying in the house for a long time is not good. Tang Guo exhaled a breath and pulled the suitcase back to school. When I came to the dormitory, I received condolences from my roommates and asked her if she was okay. The couple told the school that she was ill and needed to rest for a while, so everyone asked her to see her how she was doing. "It''s all right." Tang Guo said with a smile. Then the roommates watched Tang Guo use that small single-function mobile phone, a little stunned. Chapter 2314: Girl on the Net (24) Chapter 2314: Girl on the Net (24) 2314: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers "The phone is broken." Tang Guo didn''t tell the truth. "For now, use this instead. Buy it when you are free." After hearing that, the roommates nodded and asked if she was still broadcasting. Tang Guo''s lips angled, "It''s necessary, it must be, it''s been so long. I don''t know how many people remember me." "You are so talented. I look at your fans and oftene to ask you how your studies are." The roommates all know that before she said dynamically that she wanted to focus on her studies, so she did not broadcast live. Later, after hearing the news that she was ill, I realized that she didn''t want to worry her fans, so she was OK now, and then asked her if she would broadcast live. Tang Guo thought of this, raised his head, and said to the girls in front of him, "Don''t tell me the news about my previous illness. I don''t want to worry everyone and cause unnecessary trouble." "Rx, we will always help you keep a secret." Knowing Tang Guo''s character, everyone is not surprised that she will hide her true situation. "It''s bad." When Tang Guo said it was bad, several people in the same bedroom quickly looked up, looked at her anxiously, and asked her what was wrong. It won''t be a sick person, isn''t there any medicine? "what happened?" Tang Guo pretended to open the bag in annoyance, "My wallet is gone, and my ID card and bank card have been lost together." "That''s troublesome." "It seems that I can only go back and make up again when I have time, but now I need to withdraw money to buy equipment." Eventually Tang Guo set his eyes on the faces of the three girls. Your Cary. " The three readily agreed. Tang Guo didn''t tell the truth, he had his own n, and he didn''t want to worry them, getting involved in thisplicated matter. If something happens to her at that time, if the three roommates take care of it, the parents may find trouble for them, affect their studies, and may even go to school, their parents. Don''t underestimate the shame of such rogue parents. Tang Guo''s previous money was actually transferred by her parents. Now this ount was created by the system using special methods to help her, and the money in it was earned in that live broadcast room. Even if the police were curious about the owner of this live broadcast room, she has been staring here, and even called the live broadcast tform to see if she would withdraw the money. Because the school was exposedst time, many people gave her rewards, and the money was still a lot. She intends to use this emergency now, with systematic help, no one will track where the money goes. Anyway, at theputer level of this world, it is impossible to trace. Her live broadcast room has only been broadcast twice, but fans have been rising so far. She was not deleted in the second yback, but was deleted by the tform. But smartizens have saved it for a long time, and now there are various versions circting on the Inte. Maybe the police said hello and did not close her live broadcast room. And she did not vite the rules, if blocked, it may cause resentment fromizens. The tform didn''t want to block it, and deleted the yback. They had their own considerations. The presence of Tang Guo s live streaming ount will definitely attract a lot of traffic, but they ca nt do it so obviously, they can only delete the yback symbolically. After all, the screen designed to abuse minors is not good for publicity . But those sent from other tforms don''t care about them. Chapter 2315: Girl on the Net (25) Chapter 2315: Girl on the Net (25) 2315: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers However, the current situation is that no one is careful about the live broadcast tform. Everyone is following this ount, because it has not been broadcast for almost two months. Even, they were thinking, is there a day for this live broadcast? Tang Guo had previously posted a notice on it: the next live broadcast time is to be determined. Just because of the two words to be determined, countless people are hopeful, oftene to see it, and set a live broadcast reminder. But almost two months have passed. Although many people used to look at it, they thought that this live broadcast room would not be live again. Netizens also understand that this anchor called Today Watch may really want to expose the things she sawst time, not for the eyeballs, otherwise she can take advantage of the heat to make her own fans and make money. Tang Guo took the money and declined a few of his roommate''s friends. "Rx, I''m all better," "Don''t skip ss to apany me. If you get into those old men, you will be hung up in your department and you won''t be able to cry at the end of the term." The roommate saw that Tang Guo''s spirit was really good. It wasn''t like he was sick, so he felt relieved to go to school for ss. Tang Guo is carrying a bag and intends to buy equipment. No more live, that''s impossible. She first bought aputer, then a mobile phone, and finally the ce to sell live broadcast equipment. Camera, microphone, sound card ... These are all necessary, and there are other misceneous things. She must buy them, and it is estimated that it will cost about ten thousand at a time. Just because she directly transferred more than 10,000 to the roommate''s card and took it out, they did not suspect that she was wrong. "Do ssmates buy these devices for live broadcast?" When picking something, a boy about her age stood up from her seat. She didn''t notice just now, because the other person kept looking down at the phone. When she came in, the other person''s eyes had not been raised, so she ignored them and was picking things herself. Perhaps I saw her picking Mai and the camera, so I found her. When Tang Guo was watching him, the boy was also watching Tang Guo. "Yes, I want to buy equipment for live broadcast." After almost a minute, Tang Guo answered, but his eyes did not move away from his face. What did the system feel, excited? [The host is big, it''s him, it''s him, right? It''s him, it''s him, it''s the cuteness of the host. "Is there any good rmendation? I need clear and smooth picture quality, and the most important sound can not have any problems." After all, what she does, the most important thing is the sound. The boy finally came back, despite his somewhat shy expression, he quickly answered, "Yes, I just returned with a set of top equipment recently." Then, he turned around and helped Tang Guo get the equipment. He looked nervous and anxious, even a bit awkward. After Tang Guo saw the goods, he was very satisfied. "Where are you going to broadcast? Do you need me to adjust your equipment?" The handsome, tall boy showed a somewhat shy smile. "My name is Qin Pan, and I am also a student from the school opposite. 3. School girl, you should be my school girl, school girl, hello. " System: Is this person a person for a shy boy? s, shy again encountered the host greatly, that is not the same copse. Chapter 2316: Girl on the Net (26) Chapter 2316: Girl on the Net (26) 2316: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Tang Guo nced at him with a smile, "It''s troublesome for the senior, I''m going to broadcast live in the dormitory." "No hassle, no hassle. This new equipment is moreplicated than before. I am mainly afraid that the school girls will encounter some problems at that time." With the consent of Tang Guo, this male student named Qin Pan actually closed the shop directly, and then took everything that Tang Guo had in his hand and followed her into school. Of course, under the dormitory, you will definitely be stopped by the hostess. Tang Guo said that this was the staff she asked to help her install the equipment. The auntie Guanguan just let it go, but she kept staring with bad eyes. It didn''t take long for the equipment to be installed. Tang Guo said thank you, and gave away male student Qin Pan. "Sister, please leave me on the phone. If you have any questions, you can always look for me. Shopping at me is all after-sale. Within a year, you can call if you have any questions. Find me." Tang Guozhen smiled with a lip, took out his mobile phone, and asked with a smile in his eyes, "The senior, please tell me, your phone number." Unexpectedly, she would really leave his number. Qin Pan was nervous. She spoke the number quickly, as if she was reporting her ID number, for fear of a mistake. "Well, I''ve saved it," Tang Guo blinked. "Senior, if there is any problem with the equipment, I can ask you for trouble. You shouldn''t rely on the ount then." Qin Pan''s smile was still a bit ufortable, as if he was still trying to make himself less nervous, and nodded pretendingly, "If there is any problem, you can call anytime." System: He really hasn''t seen such a hurry to sell himself. Is he really a shy person? How do you feel copsed. Has it just crashed? "Senior, I''m going to try it. I''m bothering you today." Qin Panmu sent Tang Guo upstairs, but he was still reluctant. Soon he remembered that he didn''t seem to get the phone number and was a little annoyed. He took a deep breath and returned to the shop, at this time he could still hear the heartbeat that had not subsided. Then he was very annoyed. Not only did he not have a phone number to listen to, but he didn''t seem to ask her what she did for the live broadcast. Just then, his cell phone rang, a strange number. He tried to pick it up. "Hello." "Is it Qin Pan?" Listening to the familiar voice, Qin Pan was nervous and excited, "Is it, school girl, is there any problem, do you need me toe and help you right away?" System: Not saved, are you so anxious? You are a serious boy, you have to know how to hold on. "No, the equipment is very useful, but my roommate is not there. There is no way to know the effect of the live broadcast, so I do nt know if the senior is now convenient. Can you help me see how the live broadcast is watching?" Qin Pan heard that excitement. I have a mobile phone number, and now I have to know my ount number. He didn''t know why. When he saw the girl, the whole person was attracted to her. He was very nervous about what he did. He was not very used to getting along with the opposite sex, but he couldn''t help but approach her. "Yes, I can help the school girl to see. I don''t know what tform the school girl is broadcasting live on now, and what is the room number." Chapter 2317: Girl on the Net (27) Chapter 2317: Girl on the Net (27) 2317: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Qin Pan found Tang Guo''s live streaming tform room number and found that she was a host with many fans. He usually does not look at these, but it is not necessarily the case now. Maybe no one else will, but she will. System: [The host is big, is it a bit bad for you to y tantly with a shy brother like this? "I just let him see the effect. What is a tant collusion?" The system snickers: [The host is big, in fact, I know that you must have been in a perverted state in thest world without encountering others, and then you can''t wait to deceive people before seeing them. Tang Guo: "..." When did her family be so bad? "Tunzi, you''re still stupid." The system does not understand, [Although it is not much smarter than the host, my IQ has been growing. "It''s been growing, so how do you say he didn''t show up in thest world?" [Does it appear? Who can''t be Cui Yan. If he does, the host will definitely toss him well, although he seems miserable. Moreover, in the end, the host also arranged a matrix method, trapping the soul in Cui Yan''s body, obviously that person could not be him. The host is big, don''t kid you, that person was not in thest world. "So you''re stupid." The system is uncertain, is that person there? Why didn''t he find it? When did that person appear? Why didn''t he show up near the host, and spoil her? [The host is big. In thest world, is that person really there? Why I didn''t find out. When did he appear, the host is big, can you tell me about it? Facing the requirements of the system, Tang Guo said, "It''s always been. When I came here, he was there, but he stayed with me for a lifetime, but he was good." As soon as I get there, stay with the host for a lifetime, can I be good? The system suddenly understood, and the whole system was full of shock, stuttering, "So ... that cat?" Tang Guo smiled and said nothing, and he was already trying to broadcast live. When the system sees this, it will understand that the white cat, called Qiu Qiu, is actually that guy! Now that you think about it, it''s no wonder that the host has spoken to the white cat greatly. It turned out that it was the guy. No wonder the cat behaved like an individual, and no one was allowed to look at the toilet. The original soul was really a human. The system hid in the corner, ready to reflect on himself, why he was so careless, this was not found. Is he aging, or is his thinking limited, thinking that the person is not there, he will not be there, and he did not expect that he would be attached to the cat. When the Tang Guo broadcast room opened, someone came in instantly, it was her old fan. Seeing her suddenly appeared, I was very surprised to ask her, how can I have a live broadcast today. Tang Guo smiled and faced the camera, "Because I can''t bear you, although I don''t broadcast live every day now, I wille to see you when I have time." Tang Guo also said this very meaningfully. This time, she also changed all the passwords, and certainly will not let her parents know about them. Her parents knew this before, but it was not her trust in them. Tang Guo tried to broadcast live, and the more old fans came in, he also sent Qin Pan a message and asked him how he was doing. Chapter 2318: Girl on the Net (28) Chapter 2318: Girl on the Net (28) 2318: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Qin Pan looked at the beautiful girl disyed in the live broadcast room, his eyes lighted up, and he quickly sent a message to the past, "The picture is clear and smooth, the sound is good, and there is no stuttering phenomenon." In short, there is no problem, everything is perfect. System: Just like him, I''m afraid the picture will be blurry and say okay, it''s not reliable at all. Next, it''s time for Tang Guo''s official live broadcast. The apprentices she had previously collected also came, and she asked them to trust her privately. After all, they had collected fees to teach them to y musical instruments. Now that there are some courses left, she has to refund the money. These apprentices all said they don''t need it. Actually, they didn''t care, because she didn''te to the live broadcast and always felt something was missing. Then Tang Guo decided to take advantage of this time to teach the rest of the lessons. They also brought a lot of gifts, partly because they wanted to learn these instruments. Although many fans haven''te, some of them are always there. After she returned, she was very enthusiastic. When the live broadcast was over, she reluctantly said, "In recent days, I should be able to broadcast live every day. If there is no live broadcast, it should be busy in school, you don''t need to worry. When I have time, I wille back to live broadcast . " Hearing that she has been here for a few days, everyone is relieved. Qin Pan watched the end of the live broadcast room, and the sound of musical instruments and her singing sounded in her ears. I looked at her with fixed eyes. Her previous live broadcast records and some videos were interesting. "Boss, aren''t you doing business anymore? It''s so fascinating to see and buy things, so you don''t listen to it several times." Qin Pan came back to God, showing a touch of sorry, and quickly asked the guests what they needed. He is indeed the owner of this store, but only asionally came back to see the store. Today is the employee in the store who has something. He just came to watch it when he was free. In recent days, Tang Guo''s life has been very peaceful, and he broadcasts live every day. Of course, Qin Pan would stay in the broadcast room every day, waiting for her to broadcast. Tang Guo found out when she lived that someone who did nt have a name or an avatar, only had a number of ounts, always gave her gifts when she started broadcasting. After her live broadcast ends, he will give her a series of gifts. The owner of this ount seems to have very few words. Only at the end, after brushing a series of gifts, will he briefly say two words: "Come on." Today is another broadcast day. Qin Pan had been in the live broadcast room for a long time. When Tang Guo''s face appeared, he nervously ordered a series of gifts. Then he stared at the interface earnestly, and when she found the gift, she smiled, "Thank you for the gift from Digital Brother." That''s right, because he has no avatar and no nickname, his ount number is a pass number, and so many gifts are swiped, Tang Guo calls him "digital brother". After a week, Qin Pan has be the first ce in her total gift ranking. Everyone in the live broadcast knew him and kindly called him Digital Brother. But only she would call him the digital elder brother sweetly. The digital elder brother sounded a bit earthy, and he still prefers to listen to her elder digital elder brother, so it sounds good. Because of the title of Tang Guo, Qin Pan simply did not change his avatar or his nickname. At first he was just a little nervous and forgot to change it. Now she is different, and she is shouting at the elder brother sweetly. Chapter 2319: Girl on the Net (29) Chapter 2319: Girl on the Net (29) 2319: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Every time she heard her voice, she was excited. He wanted to say something more, just like other fans in the live broadcast, and some fans even ordered her favorite songs for her to y and sing. But he always felt that it was not good to do that. Of course, he actually thought that no matter what she yed, she sang everything. So, every time Tang Guo said, "Little brother, do you have a song you like to listen to? Would you like to order a song?" He thought about it, and couldn''t remember what he wanted, because he rarely listened to songs and tunes. I m afraid she wo nt do it. It s not good if she ca nt sing. Although he didn''t mind, the fans definitely did, didn''t that bother her? Simply, in the end, he typed three words very easily: all is OK. It seemed to feel a bit indifferent after these three words were sent out, would it make people think he was dissatisfied. He added three more words: they all sound good. In this regard, all fans understand that Digital Brother is a local tyrant, and only favors Tang Guo, the anchor tyrant, they have not had any strange requirements. Every time next doores to challenge, the digital brother will always be there, who and her PK can only lose. The system looked aside, and said quietly: [The host is big, it is not easy for the digital little brother to start a business and make money by himself, and then your sweet little digital brother will coax the people s money into hand, and the conscience is not painful. ? "Rx, he will have no money to support him in the future." System: Hey, give him dog food before he''s together. He doesn''t want to eat it. One of Tang''s fathers and his mothers came to see her every week, and gave her living expenses by the way. The unknowing person thought her parents were uneasy and came here so diligently. Theye every week to bring Tang Guo something to eat, so the roommates did not find out that the main purpose of the two couples was to be afraid of Tang Guo''s bad behavior, and to learn bad because of contact with the Inte. This weekend, Tang''s mother said goodbye to her very well-behaved daughter, and was very satisfied to book a train ticket and return by train. When they are in a hurry, they are all on a ne. If they are not in a hurry, they will simply take the train. Several times a day, close to the school, the price is a lot cheaper. When I got into the waiting room and found my ce, Tang''s mother called Tang''s father and told him about Tang Guo''s situation this week. After knowing that his daughter was very good, Tang''s father was finally satisfied. Just then, Tang Guo identally nced at the young man sitting next to him. Because the young man was actually holding theputer to see what made Tang''s mother frown. Look, now these mobile phones,puters, and moreworks, even in the waiting room, are holding aputer to concentrate on watching. Now thework is moreplicated, so many disobedient young people are estimated to learn badly online. At this time, a middle-aged woman came over to the young man. The middle-aged woman handed him a box of lunch, which was hot and should have just been bought. Mother Tang instantly determined that this should be two mothers and sons. "A Feng, eat it before you watch it. It''s almost two o''clock. If you miss the time to eat, it is easy to have stomach problems. You do nt have to hurry to learn anything." ? Let s watch it when we get in the car, and eat now. " "Okay mom, I watched thest video." Chapter 2320: Girl on the Net (30) Chapter 2320: Girl on the Net (30) 2320: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers "Ah, OK, I''ll hold it for you first." I don''t know if the middle-aged woman is too serious about her son, and then said, "A Feng, let me feed you, you can watch it while eating. . " "No, mom, I''m so big," the young man finally moved his eyes to the face of the middle-aged woman. "Don''t worry, I will eat this video after watching it. I want to be fed in public by my mother, I don''t know what people will say. " "You''re my son. It''s a mom''s job to feed you from a young age to a big one. Is it something other people care about?" Obviously, middle-aged women do not look at the eyes of unexpected circles. But the young man refused, and the middle-aged woman didn''t force it. She just sat beside him with a lunch box and stared at theputer with the young man. "This is really useful. Will it help you?" Her face was a little confused, apparently she didn''t understand what the young man wanted to see. "Yes, she has a deep understanding of musical instruments, even better than those training teachers outside. At first I thought she would not broadcast live again for her studies. I did not expect that she woulde back some time ago, and said that she would take the rest of the courses. Teach it, it''s almost over. " "This girl looks pretty young." "Well, I heard that it is a college student or a famous school." "Really, that''s great, with good grades, and so many talents, so small that you can make money yourself. The girl now is really bold and capable. Since it is useful, A Feng, you will learn to follow it and fight for it. When you take the exam, take a good grade, and my mother wishes in advance that your dream can be realized. " "Thank you mom, you are really nice." "Thank you, A Feng''s dream is a mother''s dream, as long as A Feng is better than anything." Mother Tang has been sitting aside, listening to the conversation between the mother and son. Although the middle-aged woman doesn''t mind her son staring at theputer all the time, even indulging. Yes, in the eyes of Mother Tang, this young man must have been fascinated by the things on theputer, so the old mother had to buy them for dinner. If they did nt say anything, they had to shout a few times, and even more, still Have to wait while holding the meal. Mother Tang wanted to say something several times, but she didn''t like to take care of other people''s affairs. It should be said that in such a strange ce, no matter how the other party is two mothers and children, if she is nosy, she will definitely not be able to please. The appearance of a middle-aged woman is obviously an overdoting of her son. Think about your daughter, how good she is now. Although the school was closed before, she didn''t regret sending Tang Guo to Jiewang School. It''s also the school side, in order to teach the students less serious matter. If you know the weight, it is still a good school. Mother Tang sat in her seat and didn''t stretch her head to see what was going on, even though the young man''sputer heard a very pleasing tune sound, like an instrument. Although the two couples reported Tang Guo a variety of musical instrument sses from an early age, almost all of her time was arranged. Before college, Tang Guo had almost no personal time. But the couple actually did nt understand the various musical instruments. They used to report various sses to Tang Guo because they heard the unit and the rtives said that these sses were necessary. In fact, many people did not expect that Tang Guo was so talented in this aspect that he not only studied carefully, but also learned very well. Chapter 2321: Girl on the Net (31) Chapter 2321: Girl on the Net (31) 2321: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Every time there is a performance, or a family gathering, my daughter will show various instruments and show her hands in front of rtives, but that will give them a long face. All this, from Tang Guo to college, bought her aputer, changed after the emergence of smart phones. Family gatherings, holidays, and obedient daughters are not the same as before, and many of their requests will be rejected. Even if she goes home, she spends more time in her room, ying with the so-called live broadcast equipment, doing live broadcasts, and saying that she can make money. Making money is making money, but one can only make money. In the future, what''s the use of thinking of staying away from home and not close to the parents'' daughter? Mother Tang recalled the previous events, and thought that her daughter had be weird again, and a few happy smiles appeared on her face. Just then, a familiar voice came from the young man''sputer next to her, making her smile instantly stiff. The familiar voice said, "Okay, that''s all for today''s lesson, and we''ll see you next time." Tang Guo''s live broadcast is basically divided into two halves. The first half is where she performs musical instruments, sings, and talks to you. In the second half, I will tell the audience some professional knowledge of musical instruments. This young man was one of her apprentices and gave her a lot of gifts. However, he is usually busy and cannot squat to watch something every time. Basically, he chooses to watch the yback. If he is not at home, he will first find a ce with inte and download the video. In general, he does not look at the front part, but always looks at the teaching part at the back. Only when he eats, or when he is doing other things, will he look at the first half to rx his nerves. Mother Tang instantly determined that the sounding from theputer was her daughter. Then she turned her head and stretched her neck to look at it, just to see Tang Guo smile at the camera and tell everyone what had happened. Mother Tang''s face was terrible. The young man was attracted. "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?" Tang''s mother was gently pushed by the young man, and she felt a little flustered when she reacted. But at this time, it is impossible for her to admit that the daughter in the video is hers. She just asked, "Did you just watch the live broadcast?" She knew this was called live broadcast. She had thought that her daughter had learned to be good, and did not expect her to be fooled by yin and yang. She actually did such things secretly. Why did she believe this filial piety? "This is a video I downloaded. There is no inte here and I can''t watch the live broadcast." Although the young man thought that Tang''s mother was wrong, he exined it carefully. "Aunt, what else do you have?" Mother Tang quickly shook her head. "No, no, just more curious." In any case, it is impossible for her to say that she is the mother of this anchor. No wonder this young man kept staring at theputer and asked his mother to wait while holding the meal. It turned out that she was looking at these things, and Tang''s mother was very angry. The filial piety girl, even if she learned badly on the Inte, even caused other young people. The young man before must have been very filial to his mother. It was because of watching the live broadcast of this unfilial girl that he treated his own mother that way. If it wasn''t for the mother''s patience, she would almost take a taxi and go back to the school. She would take Tang Guo out and hit him. Chapter 2322: Girl on the Net (32) Chapter 2322: Girl on the Net (32) 2322: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Fortunately, she still has some sense. Thanks to Tang''s father who told her before, no matter what happens, she can''t directly conflict. Now she didn''t have the heart to wait, and was embarrassed to call Tang''s father in the lobby audience. It would be a shame if someone identally took her daughter off the inte and listened to the bad things taught by others. Therefore, she found a ce where there was almost no one, and then she took out her mobile phone and called Tang Father with a heavy heart. "what did you say?" On the phone, Tang s father''s voice came out, and she almost broke the mother s eardrum. You re telling the truth, that unfilial girl went live online again? "It should be true. I heard the young man said before that when I go home today, I can still see thetest live broadcast." "This filial pie, actually deceived us, it seems that the lesson is not enough!" At this time, Tang''s father was really anxious that the school had not been closed before. In his opinion, as long as the school was not closed, his daughter could be sent back to education. Think about it too, how could it be so well-behaved in just over a month. That girl was already clever. It must have been pretending to be in front of them, and then secretly going to the live broadcast on the Inte. "Zhengbo, what are we going to do now, Xiaoguo is now broadcasting live on the Inte, and everyone else has been taught bad. I tell you, the two mothers and children I sat next to me were the young man, I''ve been staring at theputer, and my eyes haven''t moved away, as if to get in. " "Fucky sat with a lunch box and stared at me. I looked at her poorly. If it wasn''t for Xiaoguo, the unfilial girl, she was going to teach others, and she was going to teach other people. Her son must be as filial as ever. All me us for not teaching Xiaoguo well. " "Youe back first, I''ll figure out a way." Because of this, Tang''s father was not in the mood to continue to work. He took time off and hurried home, waiting for Tang''s mother to return. In the meantime, he was already looking for someone to ask if there was another school. I was looking for a rtive. Thest time Tang Guo was sent over was because the rtive mentioned the benefits of the ring school. Father Tang repeatedly told the other party to keep it secret and then contacted him. The rtive was very enthusiastic and said he would definitely help him find a good school. Father Tang temporarily relieved himself, and when Mother Tang came back, the two closed the door and discussed inside the house. The two said unanimously that this matter should not be publicized. The daughter did not learn badly and taught others badly. It was really ashamed. "This time, we must give her a lesson. No matter what school, just teach her well. I see that the previous school is really right, because these studies have broken the children, it is too difficult to teach. If you do nt give A bit of punishment. Can these poor children learn? " Father Tang said with a somber face, "It is our parents who are soft-hearted and reluctant to educate, and then there will be such a school, which will rece us and manage the children who have broken down." "Zhengbo, what do you mean?" "I have paid attention to my distant cousin. She knows these things well and will definitely find a school that is suitable for small fruit. This time, as long as the school doesn''t kill people, this is fine, as long as shees back obediently and obediently. Do nt indulge in the Inte, but also teach others bad things. If you really do nt learn well, it s best to die in it, and you can save people from harm. Chapter 2323: Girl on the Net (33) Chapter 2323: Girl on the Net (33) 2323: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Hearing that, Mother Tang nodded nkly. Yeah, her daughter does nt learn well, but she also teaches other young people. Think of those in the news now. Children who do nt learn well go to kill people, destroy people s doors, rob, and do all kinds of illegal activities. Want her family to be like this, as Tang''s father said, just stay inside and nevere out. Come out if you don''t learn well, and do these bad things in the future. As parents, they may give pointers wherever they go. People in the society will certainly me them. It is their parents who did not teach their daughter well, which made her learn badly and harm others. Those victims may stille to their door and me all the evil on their heads. That kind of thing really happened, no matter they were rtives or units, they couldn''t hold their heads up. "Xiaoguo was more obedient when he was a kid." Mother Tang whispered, "Where is it like now, actually we are yin and yang, we are still her parents." "That''s an unfilial girl who has failed to learn. Don''t scream to alert her. When we find the school, we will go to see her and pull her directly to school." Tang father is a man, and his heart is much harder. "Then you have to take a good look and let them teach Xiaoguo back to the original obedient." Not to mention the others, the former little fruit is really their pride, that is, the children of other people in all poptions. Where is it like now, people who know her, who know this, will tease and ask, Xiaoguo of your family, who is still hiding in the room all day, is addicted to the Inte? It was a little ridiculous, a little mocking, and a little gloating, which made Tang''s mother''s heart unpleasant. Then the other person would tell her again, "My Xiaohui has already gone to work in a bank, and recently I met an object, which is not bad. The young man is for you to eat public meals, and the unit is divided into houses." "You Xiaoguo has been outstanding since childhood, and her grades have always been among the best. In the future, it must be better than Xiaohui of my family. When Xiaohui went to school, the grades were in the middle of the ss. After Xiaoguo came out to work, she must be better than Xiaohui. . " Echoing this, the bitterness of Tang''s mother''s heart disappeared. ... "Mr. Tang, Ms. Zhang, rest assured. Educate these kids who are addicted to the Inte and learn bad kids on the Inte. We are professional schools." "Our school basically adopts Chunchun teaching and does not physically punish students at all. If you are not assured, you can stay and take two lessons with the children." "Let s take a look at our sess stories over the years. From time to time, we will always ask these children who have be better toe back to ss. You said that if our school is not good, how can these children who have be better be willing toe back? You say yes? With so many people, what can we do in a short time, and everyone is out, can we manage it? " After looking at all the information and returning the case, the two couples nodded to each other and said they chose this school. This school is a lot more expensive than the previous school. The tuition for the previous school was 30,000 a year, not including the living expenses of the students. Now this ce is 50,000 yuan a year. Although the price was expensive, the two gritted their teeth and finally gave it to sign a contract. "So Mr. Tang, do you give it away yourself, or do we pick it up directly?" Chapter 2324: Girl on the Net (34) Chapter 2324: Girl on the Net (34) 2324: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It''s almost the weekend again. On Friday, Tang Guo answered the phone call of Tang''s mother, who said that she and Tang''s father woulde this weekend. Say that the family hasn''t had a good meal together for a long time,e here to gather. If this is what others said, Tang Guo still believes. With a little thought in my heart, I knew that the two might have discovered that she was still broadcasting. She did not cover this at all, and they would know it sooner orter. It''s fake toe here, it''s someone who came to the school. Thinking about leaving school this time, it may take a long time. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she returned to the dormitory that day and pretended to be weak and pale. If she guessed well, the couple''s excuse was most likely that she was a prisoner and would take her back for treatment. Now she looks weak, and when she is taken away, these enthusiastic roommates should not find anything. That night, several roommates asked her patiently. There was really no problem. Would you like to go to the hospital to see something? She said nothing, if it really doesn''t work, go back in the morning. Anyway, this night, several roommates woke up several times in the middle, all to see her condition. Rare to see such a sincere person, Tang Guo also smiled. If it weren''t for her own n, she didn''t want to hide it all. If she was taken away by her parents, who was forced to quit the school by a roommate, the school would know for sure. At that time, the school will certainly not ignore it, but the school can save her alone. What about the people in the ring school? And how can she toss them out of her parents'' control? They have to pay a heavy price for their mistakes. I want my daughter to be as well-behaved and obedient as ever, and in their control, I''m sorry, she should not be able to do it. They really have the ability to send her to the Jiewang School continuously, and she promised that no matter where the school was sent to, she would copse. System: This woman, who can provoke it. [The host is big, you will disappear by then, and your big cute will be very anxious, don''t you n to say hello to him? "Send him a message tomorrow saying that I will go back to the hospital." [That guy is so pitiful, shy and embarrassed. He brushed a bunch of gifts, and he was afraid to express his heart. Every time I find a host, the equipment is easy to use? Is there anything wrong? I don''t know what excuses he will use to find a host next time. Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, Tang Guo received a call from Qin Pan. Tang''s father and mother, don''t even arrive until noon. Seeing her face recover, her roommate went out with confidence. "I came back with a new set of equipment, which are currently the most advanced and advanced, but I don''t know how the live broadcast is going. I mean ... well, I would like to ask you a favor. System: This guy, show his affection, and find any excuses for testing the equipment. "What are you doing?" "How about trying out the features of the device for me? Is it convenient today?" Tang Guo looked at the time, it was almost ten thirty, with a little regret in his heart, "I may not be free today. When I am free, I will try it for you?" "Ah, is that so? It doesn''t matter, I''ll look for you when you are free." Chapter 2325: Girl on the Net (35) Chapter 2325: Girl on the Net (35) 2325: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers Listening to the other side''s nervous and somewhat lost voice, Tang Guo chuckled his lips and hung up the phone, she left the bedroom. First I went to the tea shop and bought two cups of milk tea. Then I went to the small shop in Qin Pan inadvertently. Qin Pan is not here asionally. Today, she also had a chance in the past. She thought that he had just called. If she wanted to try the equipment, she should be in the shop. Sure enough, when she arrived, Qin Pan was telling the shoppers that he had something to go. I don''t know if Tang Guo''s eyes were too focused, so he subconsciously looked up, and saw her staying at the door drinking milk tea. He froze first, then his eyes became much more tense, and he finally walked in front of her with a calm face. "Why did Tang Xuemeie here? Is there anything I need, what I want, I''ll get it for you. " If not the system clearly looked at this guy, his nervous hands were shaking, and there was a feeling of nowhere to rest. His very calm look could really deceive people. "I don''t need anything. The equipment I bought from you before is very easy to use. There have been no problems." In the face of Tang Guo''s praise of the good equipment in his shop, Qin Pan was happy and unhappy. Fortunately, she liked what he had here and praised it. But the equipment wasn''t bad, he couldn''t find an excuse to help her maintain it. If this continues, the warranty period may expire and the equipment is still good. Therefore, this month, while he was free, he also went to a foreign country and purchased a batch of more advanced and advanced equipment to return. In fact, he had already tested it before taking it back, and there were no problems. After all, he didn''t want to spend money unjustly, buy something that is fancy and famous, but not reused. System: I don''t want to spend money wrongly, why don''t I know that I feel bad about my wallet when I throw gifts? "Then Tang Xuemei is here?" Tang Guo handed a cup of milk tea to Qin Pan, "I want to drink milk tea. I didn''t expect to encounter a store to engage in activities, buy one get one free." Although not specially invited to drink, Qin Pan was very happy. Even if she bought one for one, she didn''t say that she would give milk tea to others, but to him, which shows that in her heart, he has a good impression. "Want to sit for a while? I''ll get you a chair." Qin Pan held arge cup of milk tea in one hand and quickly turned to move out the mostfortable chair in the store. Even when he moved the chair, he did not put down the milk tea, and the expression of fear of being taken away sessfully pleased Tang Guo. "School girl, sit down, stand for so long, you must be tired." Then, Qin Pan pulled a blue stic stool at his side, and that look surprised a certain employee who was watching the whole process. His little boss is actually such a person. He always thought that the little boss was a bit dull, with a stupid mouth and a stupid mouth that would not tease the girl''s personality. Every time the little bosses to the store, he basically counts the equipment sold, and then asks him for some after-sale responses. Then he sits in front of theputer alone, writes some information about the equipment, and lists some purchase tables. What? You can enter a little more, and you will not enter anythingter. It was the first time I saw that the little boss showed his affection for the girls. It''s really interesting. Chapter 2326: Girl on the Net (36) Chapter 2326: Girl on the Net (36) 2326: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Thinking of the phone call made by the little boss before, please ask someone to help and test the equipment. The nervous look will not be this girl. No matter what the employees in the store are guessing, it does not prevent Tang Guo and Qin Pan from chatting. Seeing that it was going to noon, Qin Pan said, "Well, let''s go to dinner. You asked me to drink milk tea, and I invited you to dinner." When he said that, he was very nervous. Very nervous, I wonder if she would agree. "Next time." After hearing the refusal, Qin Pan felt a bit lost, and at the same time was expected. Yes, she has to go to dinner so rashly, she certainly won''t agree, or he''s too impulsive. "Let''s be together next time, my parents wille over in a while, they said that the family did not get together well, and n to have a good meal during the weekend." When Qin Pan heard it, he believed it. He didn''t think she was cheating him, because it was normal for a girl to refuse a man''s appointment. It''s not your appointment that people will eat with you. But Tang Guo just said that his parents woulde to eat. In fact, for ordinary girls, this excuse is not needed at all. So, what she said is true, and she said that the next time she eats together, that s also true. Qin Pan was a little happy, and the loss just now was swept away. "Okay, let''s be together when I have time." She said the next time together, definitely not to lie to him or hate him. Qin Pan''s personality is rtively shy, and he generally does not talk to his ssmates. But those female ssmates only thought his character was cold. Where do you know, he only showed coldness if he was not interested in them. In fact, after seeing Tang Guo, the real character was revealed. He is not Gao Leng at all, but rather more introverted and shy. Although his character made him progress slowly, he should not do anything less and was approaching her gradually. When he knew she didn''t have a boyfriend, he was happier and had no worries. After a while, Tang Guo received a call from his mother, "Come here?" "Well, yeah, Xiaoguo,e here directly, your dad has reserved a ce." "Where is it?" Tang''s mother reported the name of a restaurant. Tang Guo hung up and agreed to leave, leaving Qin Pan. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t go to the restaurant. At a certain alley, he was instantly pulled in by a van. After a symbolic struggle, she let them tie her hands and asked loudly who they were. At this time, she saw the outside of the van, a mother Tang who was brought by a tall and burly middle-aged man, and asked vaguely, "This is your daughter, right?" "Yes, Teacher Xu, look at this is my daughter''s ID card. If you are afraid of catching the wrong person, then right." Instructor Xu did nce at the ID card, and finally took it up for a carefulparison. Although the face on the ID card is much immature, it is indeed Tang Guo. After all, this has happened before. Some people do nt know what the purpose is. They asked them to arrest someone, but they got it wrong and it took a lot of work to settle it. Therefore, they do not want to make such low-level mistakes again. "Okay, people are right, Mr. Tang, Ms. Zhang, then we will take her away." Chapter 2327: Girl on the Net (37) Chapter 2327: Girl on the Net (37) 2327: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Teacher Xu, then my daughter will take care of you," Tang''s father nced at Tang Guo, then said hardened, "As long as she can learn well, although you punish her, if you don''t teach well, you might as well die in it." So as not to harm society. " Tang Guo stared coldly at him and his mother, "Parents, did you lie to me, did you just give them to me?" "Do you want to send me to the ring school again?" Mother Tang sighed, "Xiaoguo, you lied to us first, saying that you don''t touch the Inte, not theputer, and the mobile phone ID was given to us for safekeeping. As a result, you were good. You still lived with us and even taught. It s bad for other people. Xiaoguo, it s safe to receive education in it, parents are for your good. If you continue to do this, sooner orter it will be a danger to this society. When you learn well someday, the teacher says that you can leave, we will pick up again you." "Parents, do you know where it is?" "Do you know what it would be like to stay inside for a long time?" "Do you know that the world is advancing every day, you have locked me in, I don''t know the date, and aftering out, I have long been eliminated by this society." "What kind of education is there and what is the difference between going to jail? No, it is even more terrifying than going to jail." Mother Tang pursed her lips and said, "My dad and I worked hard to raise you. In order to teach you, there will be someone to see you every week. What else are you unsatisfied with? For you, we pay After so much, you are not obedient and sensible, and you have learned badly, Xiaoguo, you have let your mother down. " "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, Teacher Xu, you can take people away. If you don''t learn well, you will fail the assessment. As long as she is alive, you don''t need to call me. In the end, Tang Guo was stuffed into the van and the van was driven away. Instructor Xu also held an electric shock stick in his hand, and nned to teach her something if Tang Guo was disobedient. But the car was gradually leaving the city, Tang Guo said nothing, let alone struggling. She sat glumly in her seat, her face fading, looking low and disheartened. At first nce, Xu instructor was not good at using electric shock sticks, and he didn''t mean to speak. When something happened at that time. He thought that it would not be until Tang Guo went to school that she would react and make some fierce resistance. But when she arrived at school, she did not resist, she basically did whatever she asked, and she was obedient. Even if she came to clean the toilet on the first day, she would also clean the toilet. In fact, instructor Xu didn''t know that the audience of a certain live broadcast tform was boiling. Because they inadvertently came to the "Look at Today" live room and found that the anchor posted the time of the next live broadcast. The live broadcast time is three dayster and there is no specific time. In short, whether or not there is a specific time, the audience does not care. What they are concerned about is that after apse of more than three months, this sensational live broadcast room will be broadcast again. People from the police stared here for a long time, and never waited for the live broadcast room to broadcast again. They all believe that the anchor of this live broadcast room should be helpless and want to expose the evil behavior of the former quitting school, but she has not enough strength alone, so she will choose this method to bring all The evil of the people is exposed to the eyes of the broad masses of the people. Chapter 2328: Girl on the Net (38) Chapter 2328: Girl on the Net (38) 2328: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Therefore, after more than three months, they have so many important cases to deal with every day. How can they keep paying attention here? Speaking of which, the anchor in the live room did not do anything that vited the discipline, and there was no need to waste police force to stare at her. Now the live room is about to be broadcast again, the audience is boiling, and the police have not paid attention to it for the time being. As for the tform administrator, he noticed, but his n is to see what content the anchor will broadcast. If it is the same as thest time, it is not toote to notify the police at that time, if not, then it is not necessary to notify in advance and put an empty egg to waste people''s time. In fact, the tform administrator is also very happy that this live broadcast room can broadcast live, because this live broadcast room, their tform traffic has doubled several times in these months. At this time, Tang Guo lived the same life as at Jiewang School. Get up early every day to run and exercise on time. If you ca nt get up, you will be punished severely. It''s either a penalty stop, or ack of breakfast, or a penalty run, and a penalty of 10ps and 20ps. Only when we are finished can we go to eat. If you dare to resist, there will be other punishments. In short, the administrator and teacher here will do everything possible to torment the members sent in. Even if it is the most obedient, it is impossible topletely escape punishment, and you will suffer a few rules. After two days of observation, Tang Guo''s palm heart became red and swollen again. It was with her strong cooperation that she avoided other punishments. Because she is more obedient and does not cause trouble, it is difficult to find excuses to punish her for other things. And because her parents and instructor Xu had told her that she was bad at studying online, she would deceive people. Even if she pretended to be good, don''t be deceived by her good appearance. If she doesn''t pay attention, she may get lost. So, even if she was so good, the school administrator kept staring at her. No matter how she behaves, she won''t gain their trust. In fact, these people in the school really worry too much. If Tang Guo wants to get away from this ce, he will be rxed. If she doesn''t want toe, no one can force her. She didn''t pretend to be waiting for the opportunity to escape, she just didn''t want to be punished. It s okay to be beaten twice. If it s really like girls who make mistakes, they can hold their farts at every turn, and they may also chop down, trousers, pants, and hit them with a ruler, but she Can''t stand it anymore. There are also dragon whips here, the ones made of steel. Regardless of male and female students, as long as they make mistakes to the extent that they can be punished with a dragon whip, they cannot escape. Not only can''t escape, when being punished, they also have to be watched by the whole school to show their disobedience to others. Late at night, the system made a sound, [the host is big, your lovely home has sent you a message and asked when you will return to school. "You can help me back tomorrow morning, and you do nt know. If you are sick, go back." After Tang Guo was taken away that day, Qin Panter did not know what to think of and contacted her. It was just that her mobile phone had been confiscated, but the above card had been removed by Tang Guo. However, as long as Qin Pan wanted to find her, he could use her mobile phone to send her a message. It might not work if she called. Tang Guo''s excuse is that the hospital needs to be quiet, so it''s best not to call or know if Thaksin hasn''t. Chapter 2329: Girl on the Net (39) Chapter 2329: Girl on the Net (39) 2329: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Surely I wo nt believe it, but because the host is big, he probably wo nt care much about it. He s gone for a long time. For this person, the system ispletely speechless. In the morning, Qin Pan received the news from Tang Guo. Looking at the news, he was lost in thought. After leaving that day, she didn''t go back to school. This was what he asked her roommate. Her roommate said she was ill. What else did she say the night before, her face didn''t look right. She couldn''t hold it, and was picked up by her parents. As for the illness, Tang Guo himself did not say that they really had a hard time asking these questions. Just say, it should be more serious. Everything looks perfect without any ws. But Qin Panming clearly remembered clearly that one morning she came to the store to look for him and gave him milk tea, obviously she was ruddy and had nothing to do. I heard she didn''t go back to school and went straight. Nothing was taken away. Her parents called the counselor in a hurry that day and she took a long vacation. Qin Pan always felt that something was wrong, but now Tang Guo has sent him a message, indicating that people are safe. Then wait, maybe ... he can ask her what hospital she is in and take time to see her. Thinking of this excuse, Qin Pan directly sent a message in the past. After Tang Guo knew it, he said, "Any excuses, thank you for his kindness." How could she say that the school, Qin Pan should be skeptical, I hope he is smart, not to hurt her. Now he can still contact him. He shouldn''t be so stupid, just call the police or something? The system was weak and asked, "If he really calls the police, he will rescue the host greatly, and it will break your business. What should I do? "I can still do it, of course I choose to forgive him. My stubborn parents, strong desire to control, can''t be solved by the police. This school can''t, they will send me to another school. And If you call the police, there is no substantive evidence, no one can take this vegetarian school. The system thought about it, and it seemed to be the same. At that time, it was a big one. At most, an enthusiastic alumni participated in it. It was not useful to get the evidence from the Jiuwang School. When Qin Pan saw the rejected message, he didn''t feel it. Thinking that she was ill and sounded so serious, she refused him to visit him. Was he too abrupt? Tang Guo has been at Jiewang School for several days, and today is the day she wants to rebroadcast. The system talked to her. Although it was not broadcast now, before 00:00, there were a lot of people watching in the live broadcast room, and the barrage was a kind of instantaneous. Basically, they are asking when the anchor will start. At this time, it was five thirty. She started broadcasting, and the familiar female voice rang in the live broadcast room, and passed to every audience in the live broadcast room. "After more than three months, I have seen you again. In fact, I don''t want to meet you at all if it is not necessary." "Anchor, I want to die for you. What will be broadcast today?" "As before, or are you going to transform and broadcast something else?" "Live, don''t just talk, get some pictures out." The barrage fluttered one by one, and even in order to let her show the picture, some people started smashing gifts and hurry to let the picturee out. Chapter 2330: Girl on the Net (40) Chapter 2330: Girl on the Net (40) 2330: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the face of what Tang Guo will broadcast next, they are all guessing, faintly, what they think she wants to broadcast is still different. Sure enough, the original ck screen in the live room appeared the scene. At this time, the light was still dim. However, it can be seen that the picture should be in a yground-like ce. The live broadcast screens have been moving all the time. When they looked closely, they realized that it seemed to be a morning run. "No, anchor, get up so early, you show us this?" No matter how many viewers talked about this lively boredom, Tang Guo ignored it. Soon, someone found the clue: "In the morning, it''s good to see the morning run. The anchor is reminding us to exercise. In fact, what I want to say is that their faces have been covered again." "I think it''s a mystery. It was thest time that I got some heat. I want to take advantage of this time to transform, harvest fans, and then make money." Many people want to leave but are afraid to miss the wonderful ones. In particr, the faces of these running members have been mosaic. They subconsciously believe that this time the live broadcast should not be simple. Just when they were puzzled, they suddenly heard a girl scream "ah", and then as soon as the screen in the live broadcast room turned around, they saw a scene of a girl falling to the ground. However, they were shocked that none of the runners stopped to support the girl at all, but moved away in one direction and continued to run as if they could not stop. "Get up and continue." A cold voice sounded in the live broadcast room, and everyone couldn''t help but stun it. It really wasn''t easy. Although the one who spoke did not show up, it was so cold and not a training soldier. The girls who fell in love fell down, why should they rest and run. "I can''t run anymore, let me take a break and wait for a while to run." The girl''s begging for mercy seems quite normal. Everyone thought that the other party might agree? However, the next scene made them feel cold. I saw a whip made of no material, which was drawn directly to the girl. She was screamed in pain, and the cold voice continued to sound, "Get up and run, don''t pretend to be dead." "Faster." The girl was whipped and couldn''t get the pain at all. Then, the screen actually showed that the person came over, looked at her condescendingly, and said sarcastically, "Thest time you ran, you pretended to be ill and didn''t want to run. Do you want to pretend to be ill again this time? tricked" The girl was sweating with pain in her forehead. Last time I installed it, this time she really couldn''t run, it wasn''t. "My legs are soft." "Get up." The audience watching the live broadcast, on the other side of the screen, couldn''t help covering their mouths, and most of them forgot to send a barrage. This is too cruel and unfriendly? Next, they saw this ruthless person, and it was a lesson to the girl again. At first, the girl child was able to hum. In the end, her voice was getting quieter. That person seemed to have discovered that she should really be unable to get up, didn''t do anything else, and called someone toe. After a while, several people came here to lift the girl together. After the female administrator''s inspection, it turned out that the female voice came at the menstrual period, so she couldn''t hold on to long-distance running, but her body could not bear it, but she was now unconscious. Chapter 2331: Girl on the Net (41) Chapter 2331: Girl on the Net (41) 2331: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The audience thought that in this case, they would at least send the girl to the hospital. Although she couldn''t see her face, she must be very serious with the previous few times, so she had to check it. Unexpectedly, the voice was still very cold, "Let her disobedient, she was so sick, her body was so weak, she was faint in two casual moments, which was too useless. I heard that she likes a thin body , I often watch a variety of weight loss recipes on the Inte and spent a lot of money. It is estimated that this is how the body is broken. Today''s children are really getting harder to teach. " At first nce, there is nothing wrong with this statement. However, inbination with his previous actions, the viewer only felt that his spine was cold. What kind of person can say such words while violent? They have guessed it, and most of it is also a school that quit the before. Many people scolded at the thought of the children before. Then, this live broadcast room was full of all kinds of abuse. The tform administrator over there contacted the police as soon as they saw it, indicating the situation here. Hearing this, the police were very concerned and quickly watched. No information has been seen yet, and they have not urged. They can feel something interesting. Since this person chose to broadcast live at this time, they will definitely disclose the information at that time. At this time, there was an angry scene in the live broadcast picture. "When she wakes up, do nt eat today. Do nt you like to watch the recipes on the Inte to lose weight? Let her be hungry. When will you learn to be obedient and obedient, then feed her again." "But her parents said that not only did she want to be obedient, but she didn''t spend money to buy those special recipes. When she went out of this school, she had to make her grow twenty pounds." "Then instructor Xu, wouldn''t she be hungry and thin if she was hungry now? It wouldn''t be easy to make a difference then." "It''s just a process. When she''s hungry and hungry, she eats more than anyone else. Not to mention that it''s easy to grow 20 pounds." After all, in order to make her daughter grow some meat, the girl''s parents gave an extra 5,000 yuan per month as her living expenses. They have to figure out a way to make this girl who eats less than a cat eats more and grows to 20 pounds faster. The audience stared at the thin girl who looked like a bamboo pole, and said to her that it was quite embarrassing. Even if the weight loss was too extreme, the children could not be sent to such a devil-like ce to toss. "Anchor, please expose this man." "Anchor, ask to expose this demon." In the end, the barrage between the live broadcasts became: the anchor, expose him, expose him, and quickly expose this sad thing. For this reason, many people have begun to brush gifts, in short, want to get Tang Guo''s idea. When Tang Guo saw the anger of everyone, his voice sounded softly: "Okay, satisfy you." In a word, when everyone stared at the screen of the live room without blinking, the camera seemed to move to the man''s face, exposing his entire face at once. "It''s really ugly." There was another swearing in the live broadcast room, and at the same time, other people were exposed on the screen. Tang Guo is not afraid that the screenshots of the audience will be transmitted on the Inte. The signal here is actually not good. In addition, she has let the system do the tricks and the signal is even worse. Chapter 2332: Girl on the Net (42) Chapter 2332: Girl on the Net (42) 2332: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers And it''s not that much to watch live broadcasts at this time, as far as the whole country is concerned, it''s a small part. Like the perverts of this school, they will not pay attention to these. The remaining time was enough for her to shoot all corners of the school. She remembers that a student ran away yesterday and is still in Guan Xiaoheiwu. Waiting for a while, it seems that he will be watched by the whole group and punished with a dragon whip. Because she was not free, she simply did not run around, and did not go and watch the male student who was arrested yesterday. After the morning run, it''s time for breakfast. It was supposed to be ss time after eating the meal, but today the school will openly punish the disobedient male student who was arrested after running away. The entire school was assembled and stood on the yground. Tang Guo is rtively old here. He is over 18 years old and tall. Maybe she was the object of her attention. She was so obedient when she first came in. The school administrator didn''t believe it and arranged her to watch the male student punished. It didn''t take long for the male student to be brought over. It looks almost the same as her. Maybe it''s bigger or smaller. Anyway, there won''t be much discrepancy. It''s an adult, and it is estimated that like many people, it was cheated by parents. The other side was taken over by two very burly men, his face was still green and red, and he didn''t want to be beaten. But he seemed to have a hard temper, turning his head and spraying a spit on the face of Instructor Xu next to him. Instructor Xu wiped it, walked calmly, kicked him in the stomach, and kicked it a few times. "Boy, you''ll be happy for a while." Even if he was kicked hard for several times, the boy frowned in pain, curled his body and moaned a few times without begging for mercy or screaming. Instructor Xu wiped his face with toilet paper, and wiped the saliva from it, looking at the boy''s eyes full of fierce light. Across the screen, everyone felt the horrible look in their eyes, taking a step back. Everyone was nervous. What punishment would this boy face next? This boy looks like an adult, and makes them sigh even more. Thinking of everything I saw before, I am afraid that the punishment will be severe. Everyone''s heart mentioned his throat and kept firing a barrage saying what was going on. Some even asked Tang Guo why he didn''t take any help. When Tang Guo didn''t respond, someone called her cold-blooded. But the rhythm was not brought up. Someone should help her scold her back. "So many people, how can the anchor save one person? Saving people hasn''t put themselves in. Now the anchor exposes everything and can collect Evidence, when there is evidence, this school can be closed, and more people can be saved, making people understand the terrible nature of such schools. In the future, those confused parents will never consider sending their children to eat again. Herees the human ce. " "That is, standing back and speaking without back pain, the anchor is much greater than a person like you who can only spray dung." No matter how noisy the live room was, everyone didn''t miss any content, and even in order not to be disturbed, they also listened with headphones. "He team, this boy is estimated to have had a severe punishment. What should we do?" "What else can I do? I think the people in the live broadcast are right, calm down now, do nt know the address for the time being, can we still fly past? Look first, wait for the address to find out, the identity of the person is found out Immediate action. " Chapter 2333: Girl on the Net (43) Chapter 2333: Girl on the Net (43) 2333: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yes, what team." The questioning police officer was relieved, and these children were too pitiful. Those who run such schools are not **** human. "This ssmate is Lu Yan. He is addicted to the Inte all day. After graduating from high school, he didn''t go to college. He doesn''t go to work, and only knows to y games all day. He not only ys by himself, but also ys with others. In order to y the game, he did not listen to his parents, and was unwilling to go out to find a serious job. So his parents spent a lot of money sending him here to receive education, hoping that he could change the evil and return to normal life as soon as possible, listen to his parents, find a job, get married and have children. " "But ah, we came here for a few months and we all thought he was getting better. What happened? I didn''t expect him to be outfit. This outfit was three months. Do you know why he wanted to run away after exposing the prototype?" Instructor Xu nced sharply at everyone, and eventually fell on Tang Guo''s face, as if he was telling her specifically, "Because his parents came to see him the day before yesterday, he said he wanted to go out, and as a result His parents didn''t agree and asked him to stay for the first half of the year. If he is still so good,e and pick him up. " "Then, he ran away yesterday. If we didn''t react quickly, he might have seeded." "Look, if his parents don''t agree, he rebels. It shows that he doesn''t care about his parents at all. Raising a son and raising a white-eyed wolf with such a heart-like heart, I feel chilling for his parents." "You can let theme in, let me out first, and then send me inter." Lu Yan spoke, and he bowed his head, his lips pressed tightly. "I really have something very important, waiting for this Once, as long as you want to shut me up. " At the same time, a group of viewers watching the broadcast across the screen jumped up. "Boss, is that the boss''s voice?" "No way, no, the boss was sent to Jiewang School by his parents?" "No wonder we couldn''t reach the boss and thought he was going home secretly, so we don''t want our team anymore." "It turns out ... it''s not the boss who doesn''t want us, he was brought to this ghost ce by his parents." "Hurry up and figure out how to get the boss out." Lu Qian, members of your team, after confirming again and again, even if the person yed mosaic, but the tone of speech, and body, should be their boss. The first thing they thought of was the police, and the police responded, and they were following up on the case. Of course, they also asked who their boss was. They said that when the talking boy on the screen paid more attention, "Uncle police, you must rescue the boss as soon as possible. For the next game, our entire team has been preparing for a long time. If we don''te out again, we will soon miss the time to register for the pre-selection." "The soul of our entire team is the boss. Without him, we really can''t support it. Even if we sign up, we may not be able to enter." The police are here, they think it''s not enough. I had known that Lu Yan was at odds with his family and did not expect his parents to do such a thing. The boss is already an adult and is a free man. Even his parents have no right to restrict his personal freedom. So they call on fans to protect him. Chapter 2334: Girl on the Net (45) Chapter 2334: Girl on the Net (45) 2334: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The second picture is the current picture of Xu instructor punishing Lu Yan. Every time he is beaten, he just moans, no screams, no begging. This can''t help reminding him that before he wanted to go back and do something very important This look is even more distressing. The third box, two sat side by side mocking the group of administrators who wanted to run away. The fourth box, wearing a white coat, was standing not far from Officer Xu. When the camera was pointed at him, he was saying, "This kid is very strong, and there are no problems with two hits. Learn from it. For a meal, if you do nt listen anymore, wait for me toe here and give him every day a shock treatment to see if he does nt listen. The words spoken in a rxed and in tone made the crowds of the onlookers numb. Fans of Lu Yan looked at the guy in the white coat and couldn''t help yelling. The fifth box is interesting. It was as if in a room, two people were sleeping. When everyone was puzzled, Tang Guo''s voice sounded. At the same time, the camera gave a close-up of the man who had not yet woken up. "This is the principal of this school, and the woman next to him is not his wife." Audience: Anchor, you are so humorous. "This woman is the school''s female administrator who teaches female ssmates and son-inw." Tang Guo said this, everyone was shocked. They know that there are various misceneous courses in some ring schools, especially this kind of son-inw ss, which is reallymon. Audience: Interestingly, the teacher who taught the son-inw taught the principal''s bed. "Anchor, give more close-ups, you will shoot, then shoot more, all exposed." "Anchor, ask for close-ups." "exposure!" "exposure!" Tang Guo naturally satisfied them, giving a big close-up of the faces of the two people who were still asleep. Soon, the principal''s cell phone rang. Although Lu Ye is still suffering, everyone sees the principal''s phone waking up, and they are very excited to look at it. They remembered the things about the school in the past. The principal''s phone call would not be someone calling him to report Right? Unfortunately, it''ste. Looking at the headmaster confused, he stretched out a chubby, slightly ck arm to find the mobile phone, and everyone held his breath, his eyes kept on his face. "What, what are you talking about?" When they saw the principal opened his eyes sharply and questioned inconceivably, they finally exhaled. "Your school has an ident, and you are still sleeping, pig, get up quickly, **** it! I didn''t expect you to have a camera here. "You ask for blessing." The principal is still confused, and the call has been hung up. Sitting at the bed for two minutes, he reacted with a stun, and scrambled to find clothes to wear. Everyone looked at his ugly look, and was reallyughing crazy, so relieved in their hearts. "what happened?" Hearing a female voice, everyone in the broadcast room went crazy, "It was the goddaughter who woke up." The woman didn''t even know that someone was filming, she just lifted the quilt and got up. Although she doesn''t have any clothes on her body, the anchor doesn''t seem to be the kind of person with color. She actually coded the important parts, and the viewers were disappointed. "Anchor, this kind of scum, why do you code, please expose her!" Chapter 2335: Girl on the Net (46) Chapter 2335: Girl on the Net (46) 2335: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yes, yes, this shameless person, expose her! Anchor, don''t be polite." The audience was so good at saying that Tang Guo didn''t say anything. Seeing this, everyone understands that this anchor has his own ideas and only works ording to his own ideas. She didn''t want to do it, no matter how fierce they roared, it was useless. Next, this picture is the panic of the woman and the principal. No matter where the principal goes, the picture follows. As for the sixth picture, the crowd turned their attention at this time. At this look, I took a quick screenshot to take this screenshot down. It turns out that this picture is the gate of this school, and now everything is exposed. At first, the principal thought he could still be rescued, ran to the yground, and gathered all the administrators to discuss countermeasures. As everyone knows, the screen of the live room has restored an interface, which shows exactly what they are discussing. They are not afraid to be checked, and the children here are sent by parents. The previous scene seems to be happening again. Some people have suggested hiding the injured children or asking their parents to take them back. It is also strange that the person who called the principal before was aware that his voice was also transmitted to the live broadcast room, making him scared and scared to speak, fearing to involve himself, the main information was not said, and he called hang up. Up to now, the principal only thought that someone had reported their school, so that the whole school was ready to prepare and check everything. I don''t know at all, they discuss countermeasures, they are anxious, and they say that people are nosy, and the entirework is spraying them. Tang Guo intentionally blocked the signal here, making it impossible for anyone who wanted to ventte and report to them. Such schools are generally built in rtively remote ces. asionally the signal is poor, which is all normal. No one would think that someone couldn''t make the call. The students of the school were standing on the yground. It didn''t take long for Instructor Xu toe over with an electric shock stick and direct them into the ssroom. As for the previous girl and Lu Yan, they n to take people out to hide first, or to their parents'' hands. No matter what, the inspectors will never be able to see what the problem is. Because people outside can''t send information to them, their actions are watched by people across thework. "Remember to talk to their parents about the seriousness of the matter, and I hope they cooperate. This is for the good of everyone." The principal warned, "Come on." The teacher is Xu. The people in the school did not know that the screen of the live broadcast room was divided into two interfaces. One is the school principal here, and the other is the instructor Xu who is doing it on the van and watching a few injured and sick children. The headmaster also patrolled the ssrooms, looking calm and unable to see anything wrong. They have a formal business license. As for the announcement, it is not a ring school, but a traditional craft school, which contains sses for various traditional cultures. In response to the usual inspections, they do take these courses. The audience looked at the ss that suddenly changed its style. If they hadn''t watched everything before, they might be confused by the sight of the scene, thinking that this is really a school for studying traditional culture. Chapter 2336: Girl on the Net (47) Chapter 2336: Girl on the Net (47) 2336: Word Stacks Level 2336 This group of wicked people is really too treacherous. Tang Guo is now learning topose various beautiful knots with the female administrator. The female administrator has a leg with the principal. Aside from the others, she does seem to be capable in this regard. She also did not resist, unlike many ssmates, she showed anticipation. As long as it is not a fool, such a battle can be guessed. It may be that someonees to the school to check, and the school has to make corresponding countermeasures. If you can use this opportunity to escape ... The principal thought that everything was arranged properly and would not be asked to check out anything. So when the policeman came, he went out easily, but he did not expect that the other party directly put his handcuffs in cold hands. He was taken out with a grimace, and met the instructor Xu who had been arrested, as well as the medical staff who were helping Lu Yan and the girl to check the body and treat the wound. Because they watched the live broadcast, they were better prepared. These children have suffered so much, it is better to bring medical staff, and it reallyes in handy. When they came, they counted the children here, chartered the car, and finally pulled all the children back. As for the ount book that the headmaster had secretly hid before, he found it in his presence. The other party''s urate finding made the headmaster''s skeptical eyes fall on the previous female administrator. After all, where this stuff is, this woman knows. "You betrayed me?" The principal said with gritted teeth. "I ... I don''t. How could I betray you?" At a nce, the audience in the live broadcast can feel bad. What a dog bites a dog is called a dog bite. The school must not be able to keep it, and all the administrators up and down have problems. There are so many audience members who have witnessed it, and in that thick ledger, it is unknown how many secrets are hidden. But these things are not Tang Guo''s. She has also been taken home now and police have informed her parents. As for the parents of other children, they all hurried. Lu Yan was seriously injured and was taken directly to the hospital. There was also the girl in her physiological period who was also taken to the hospital. Later Tang Guo heard that the girl''s parents could not regret it. Always wanted topensate that girl, but it waste. There is also no regret at all, even the parents who me the police for being nosy. Lu Yan''s parents and Tang Guo''s parents are typical of them. Lu Yan is already an adult. He is now out, and he will definitely not be deceived again. Even if his parents do not give him an identity card, such a thing can be reported as a loss, and a relocation can be done. I heard that his parents went to see him and were turned away. Members of his team and fans havee to see him. His parents stopped him when he saw him. His parents were anxious and left, threatening that he would never go back. In response, Lu Yan was relieved. The gift of birth is there, and he really can''t do anything about them, he can''t really do some extreme things. When he recovers, he will definitely return to the team and start his own dream with the brothers. "Your body hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t touch theputer at this time. If you dare to touch it again, I will take yourputer away." "Okay, doctor, I won''t touch it. I listen to you, okay?" Chapter 2337: Girl on the Net (48) Chapter 2337: Girl on the Net (48) 2337: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lu Yan looked at the beautiful female doctor in front of her, and heard that she was intern in this hospital, a little bit older than him, well, three or five years old, not too much. In this society, age is not so important, and it is not too big. "Doctor, my hand is a little painful and numb, and suddenly I can''t help it." "Let me see" Lu Yan looked at the female doctor who came over and helped him to check his body, and his lips were twitched. Tang Guo, who was nning to observe Lu Yan, looked at this scene and silently looked away. The mouthful of dog food was really speechless. "Women or men and women, they can be met anyway. How did Fang Yilu intern here?" This hospital is a big hospital. It is not easy toe here for an internship. [Her dad is the director of this hospital. Before she went to that school for an internship, she just had a quarrel with her family, took a pique, and just went to rx. After that, she reconciled with her family, even better than before. "So it is." Because in the plot, she was not there. Lu Yan and Fang Yilu met at the Jiewang School. Originally, Fang Yilu quarreled with her family, andter had to fall in love with Lu Yan, a few years old boy, making the rtionship with her family even worse. As for this hospital, naturally, it was not mentioned. She only knows that her background is not simple and she should be a richdy. Tang Guo has now been taken back by Tang''s father and mother. Before being taken back, her parents were criticized by the police uncle, saying that Tang Guo was already an adult, and that the Inte was not a poisonous snake, no Something you can touch. The uncle of the police is very busy, and certainly has no time to investigate all aspects, they have more important things to do. For these confused parents who do not know how tomunicate with their children, they can''t control it, which can criticize two sentences. In everyone''s view, parents know the true colors of this school and will definitely not push their children to toss. After all, they are a family and will understand each other in the future. But I do not know, the stubborn parents, the performance answer is yes, in fact, they are scolding those nosy people. I have just sent my daughter in for less than a week. As a result, the school may be closed again and it is still blocked by exposure. This caused them a headache. Even if the money was returned, they did not give up to continue to find schools for Tang Guo. The two men kindly brought Tang Guo to the car, and on the way back, they both mumbled and discussed what to do next. Tang Guo knew that most of their money had been returned, and it was a bit regretful. Seeing that they didn''t stop sending her to Jiewang School, she tickled her lips and closed her eyes. That''s good, she can finally realize it, and one school will copse one school. Few people have this amazing physique. [The host isrge, and a car has been following here. Listening to the system''s strange sound, Tang Guo asked, "Who?" [Who else can it be, the senior Qin Pan, who asked you if the device is good or not, a new digital brother. The system encourages, [Although the host has a great ideal that has ruined all those schools, but when youplete the ideal, don''t forget to talk about a sweet love, sprinkle some dog food, right? Chapter 2338: Girl on the Net (49) Chapter 2338: Girl on the Net (49) 2338: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He doesn''t like to eat other people''s dog food. Dogs withrge hosts are asionally good. Especially knowing thest world, that guy is actually the cat, he was depressed for a long time. "Don''t worry about him, since he didn''te directly to me, he must have doubts in his heart." Before, Qin Pan always felt restless, asked Tang Guo''s home, thought of a way, and found her address at school. The address or something is avable from the counselor. It''s really not too easy to find it. If it weren''t for what he thought was wrong, he didn''t want to do it. Without seeing him one day, he could not rest assured. He then bought a ne ticket and flew over. The employee in his store thought that his little boss was going to get some more advanced equipment to return. In a strange city, Qin Pan went straight to Tang Guo''s home. Out of that suspicion in his heart, he didn''t knock directly at the door. When Tang''s father, Tang''s mother returned, he confirmed that this was Tang Guo''s parents, and nned to follow them secretly. If Tang Guo is really healing, they will definitely go to the hospital. Qin Pan followed Tang and Tang''s mother all the time, and found that they had not gone to the so-called hospital at all, and had not seen Tang Guo appear. He just sent a message to Tang Guo, and the other party would respond. He always felt that things were not simple, so he stayed here to follow the whereabouts of his father and mother. Fortunately, the two men worked in one unit, saving him to find someone to look at the other person. Just after noon today, the two did not know what was going on, and they came out of the unit in a hurry. He didn''t think about it and followed directly. Where they came from was the police station. What made him even more incredible was that the two brought Tang Guo out from the police station. Isn''t she ill? How did she get out of the police station? Did shemit something? No, he thought subconsciously that she would not do anything. In addition to watching Tang Guo''s live broadcast, he usually looks at thetest news, information, and finishing of those devices, and rarely has time to read the news on the Inte. Therefore, although he thinks that the quitting school is busy on the Inte now, he focused on Tang Guo''s whereabouts, he didn''t care about those at all. Until Tang Guo was taken upstairs by the couple, Qin Pan was relieved. He rented a room across from him. This room is right in front of Tang Guo''s house. Back at the house, he first sent Tang Guo a message. He didn''t ask her if she was ill or not, but just asked, "When can I go back to school." "It may not work now." When I heard the news, Qin Pan sat frowning in the room. What happened? She is not ill, why can''t she go back to school. Why was she brought out at the police station? Also, why didn''t she tell him the truth, was there anything in it that she couldn''t tell him? Yes, they are not too familiar with each other, she does not say normal. But he was really uneasy and nned to observe it for a while. This observation is a week. This week, Tang Guo rarely went out. Just figure out the door, either mother Tang or father Tang took her out. There is a kind of wherever she goes, she will look at her, afraid she will run away. With this doubt in mind, Qin Panyue felt that things were not easy. He took a long vacation directly to the school, anyway, his grades are good, there will be no problem in the final exam. Chapter 2339: Girl on the Net (50) Chapter 2339: Girl on the Net (50) 2339: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Even if there is any problem, I will go back to take the exam again at that time. This day was Monday. Qin Pan thought that the two couples would go to work as usual. However, they did not expect that they would not go to work at the same time and took Tang Guo out. Qin Pan felt that things were not easy and kept up. Instead of going far, they took Tang Guo to an alley not far from home, where a van was parked. Then he watched Tang Guo be delivered to the van. The men who looked very fierce and smiled at his father and his mother. Unfortunately, he was too far away to hear what they were saying. . Even so, Qin Pan was anxious. When he called Tang Guo, naturally no one answered. Then he texted Tang Guo, and someone still answered the message. Looking at the news from Tang Guo, he suspected that this was not her return, but her parents. But her parents were standing beside, talking to the man andughing. Qin Pan frowned, watching the news from Tang Guo, and finally decided to follow up secretly, maybe he could find something. This followed the end. Because there was a highway in the middle, people in front didn''t realize that the car was following them. However, Qin Pan was still afraid that they would find out that they had taken their license te number. Then they got off the expressway and looked for a chance to change the car so that the car would continue to follow closely and quickly catch up. Halfway through, he changed several cars. The person in front of the car, although knowing that there is always a car in the back, is not a car and has no doubt about it. In the end, Qin Pan followed up to a school. Although this school has a reputation of being a Jiewang school, its name is not a Jiewang school. In recent years, more and more idents have urred, and it is said that there have been two cases today, and they dare not care. Of course, they also think that they are not so unlucky here and will be stared at. But with lessons learned, they are very careful about what they do. Every corner of the school was cleaned up by them to ensure that no cameras appeared. Anyone who enters or exits will be searched, no matter who it is. They were really frightened by the two incidents before. After all, most of the operating modes of Jiedong School are the same. How can these disobedient children, apart from corporal punishment and corporal punishment, teach them lessons, can they really learn how to read the scriptures? impossible. Qin Pan asked someone to drive away after Tang Guo was brought in. But before he drove away, he wrote down the name of the school. Finding a good signal, he searched the school. Regardless, it is the Jiewang School. Even if it is covered with ayer of mystery, it is still the Jiewang School. After all, there are many parents of sessful children on the Inte reflecting the benefits of this school. At this moment, it seems that in the next few years, big data has exploded, and various groups must be added to solve it. Some parents regard the Inte as a poisonous scorpion. After reading all the information, Qin Ting finally guessed something. She was actually sent to the ring school. Qin Pan shook his fist and didn''t know what to do. At this time, he continued to browse the information on the Inte, and finally saw the recent hot news of the school. In this regard, it is natural to see that the two irregr garrison schools with corporal punishment were closed. Chapter 2340: Girl on the Net (51) Chapter 2340: Girl on the Net (51) 2340: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He has always been more careful when looking at things. Now ites to Tang Guo, and it''s even more detailed. When and where, what happened, he also wrote down in his notebook. Then this note, he found something wrong. I remembered that Tang Guo was picked up by the couple from the police station. It was the time when the ring school was checked. He flipped through other news and did not read it wrong. It was really that day. He also mentioned a certain live broadcast room, and he went to find it. However, the rey of the live broadcast room is still deleted, after all, it involves too much violence about minors. But there are someizens who saved the resources. Through other channels, he spent some money and bought theplete yback. All the students of Jiuwang School were coded and wearing uniforms. In addition, it was impossible for everyone to take pictures. He could not find Tang Guo. But this is no longer important. He suspected that thest time Tang Guo left suddenly, he was actually sent to this closed ring school. But ... he had other doubts. Are you allowed to bring a cell phone to the school? If she hasn''t brought her cell phone, who are those who have messaged him these days? If it is her parents, there should be no need to talk to him. He could also feel that the tone of her voice was her. Thinking of this, Qin Pan sent another message to Tang Guo, "The shop has returned a set of very high-end equipment, with many functions, I don''t know when you can go back to school." Tang Guo: "I''lle and see when I get back." "Then I''ll keep it for you, but you have toe back early, you will bete, and higher-end equipment maye out." "Then look at the higher end." The tone was light and familiar to him, it was her. But how could she have a cell phone? He doesn''t believe that the quit school also allows students to bring mobile phones. If there is really that careful and patient education of students, there will be no corporal punishment. This kind of ringwork school has learned the mentality of many people. No matter what method is used, as long as they are rebellious, the children who do not listen to them are taught to be obedient and obedient, and they havepleted the exnation of the parents. Even if something really happened, it was at best a trouble and a loss of money. Qin Pan was worried about Tang Guo, but he couldn''t bring her out. Even if he tried to find a way to bring her out, for whatever reason, he could guarantee that it would bepletely resolved. It has now been determined that Tang Guo was the one who texted him. It was strange that she could bring a cell phone. Qin Pan also checked a lot of news about this school, one of which is clearly stipted. Students whoe to ss here must not bring mobile phones. Qin Pan is thinking here, trying to find a way, checking the information, and at the same time, he sends messages to Tang Guo every day to determine her condition. Seeing her message, her words were very rxed. He also tried to send her messages at different times. Except at night, she would return to him as soon as possible. This is weird. Wasn''t she sent here to quit the by her parents? Do you want to have a cell phone? Too strange. No matter how strange Qin Pan was, Tang Guo continued to observe the new school again. "Large than that school before." "It looks very new. It should not be long before it is built. The beds in the dormitory with tables, chairs and benches are very new." Chapter 2341: Girl on the Net (52) Chapter 2341: Girl on the Net (52) 2341: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "There are also a lot of administrators. There are a dozen instructors alone." "The strength of this school is good. A student''s tuition for one year alone is 50,000 to 60,000, let alone other expenses." The system heard Tang Guomenting on the new school and didn''t know what to say, but just whispered, [The host is big, when will it start broadcasting, your lovely home is anxious outside. Look at the messages I send you from time to time, I guess he is afraid that you will be beaten here. "Don''t worry, observe for two more days, and wait for me to observe their processes here clearly. By the way, you follow the headmaster and administrator of this school." It was another few dayster, Qin Pan still did not think of a good way. In fact, he had already thought of a way that was not a way, but because of one thing, he hadn''t done so for a while. This incident is that the "Look at Today" live broadcast room that he has been paying attention to has a live broadcast time notice yesterday. The notice time is tomorrow, and it is still the same as before, there is no specific time. Qin Pan used to hang out on the Inte very rarely. When he was looking for something, he would go to a certain forum or informationwork. As for games, he is not addicted to games. In the past two days, he may have stayed on the Inte for more than the previous months. And, he is very adaptable to the entirework environment. Through a screen, through theizens who like gossip, he has collected a lot of useful information. The most among them is this "What to Watch Today" live room. It is said that the anchor of this live broadcast room has not appeared so far, and has only broadcast live three times. Qin Pan was also impressed by the live broadcast three times and the two ring schools broke down. This anchor is really a ruthless person. He is not interested in this anchor, he is more interested in the camera equipment in the other hand. I don''t know what kind of advanced equipment, such a short distance, did not attract anyone''s attention, I really do not know where to buy such equipment. Qin Pan did not adopt the method he thought, just waiting, waiting for the anchor to start broadcasting tomorrow, where is the picture that appears. If it''s this school, that''s the best. If not, he uses the previous method. Time soon came to zero. Qin Pan was in the car for a while before waking up just before zero. Although he knew that at this time, the live room should not be live, but he had no sleepiness. He saw a barrage of screens flying across the live room. Theseizens, like him, couldn''t sleep. Tonight, it really is a sleepless night. At the same time, there was news that the police officers who stayed at the police station overnight, even with red eyes, stared at them without blinking. Tang Guo actually knows that the rtionship must beplicated to run such a school. Even if schools are closed, those who help and abusive them are not necessarily punished. But it''s not important, and she can''t control so much in the world. As long as the two couples don''t give up the thought of sending her to the ringwork school, she promises that which school they go to will copse that school and that they will be burned. Originally, she wanted to drag on for a while, so that those people would spend their money early, and they would not return it to the two couples, making them distressed. Naihe has been filming events in various corners recently, and she can no longer drag. Chapter 2342: Girl on the Net (54) Chapter 2342: Girl on the Net (54) 2342: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The educators are either the school administrators or the six or seven members, all of whom are excellent dormitories. When they saw the children with little hesitation, and listened to the instructions of the administrator, they simply whip their whip down, and everyone became scalp. Compared with the previous quit school, they all think that the way of this school is more frightening. This ispletely split management and violence is controlled by violence. Don''t think about it, they can guess that the school must use the method of evaluating excellent bedrooms, and select the kind of obedient and clever students who do everything ording to the words of the administrator of the school. These members then supervise the others. As long as this group of people get the benefit, without punishment, obediently, when other people see it, there will be learning from it. In the long run, I am afraid that the neer wants to escape, and the administrator does not find it, they will be all these members Found out. Because the school''swork was blocked by them, they had to go far away to get a signal. So what happened on the Inte before, they don''t think they will appear here. What''s more, Tang Guo let the system block all their calls. In other words, at this time, they can only make calls outside, and outside calls cannot be made. To do this, the system is already familiar. Countless people watched that group of teenagers being educated in the same way by teenagers of the same age, and their hearts were angry, but because of a screen, they could not send out the fire in their hearts. Is this the ce to teach children? This clearly teaches this group of children how to hurt others. These people are really not people. Of course, it s also the first time for the police to perform facial recognition on those who have not been mosaicked, and quickly obtain their identity and work ce. They did not disappoint them in the live broadcast room either. Since the beginning of the broadcast, they have not been disconnected and have been broadcasting. Every corner of this jiewang school could not be seen, and they were filmed in. Also taken away was the ledger shot in the live room. This time, because the call was blocked, they were captured in an aggressive manner. They thought they were able to settle the matter by looking for a rtionship as before. Isn''t that just a few disobedient ones? Nothing was wrong. You know, their family members got the phone numbers they gave them, either they turned off the phone or left it nk. Obviously, what is shown in the live broadcast room has been unable to keep them, they can only protect themselves, and no one will stand up and say something for them at this time. This is known by the entirework, directly presented evidence, or live broadcast, what can be done? In this way, the third ring school on Tang Guo just copsed after just over a week. Chapter 2343: Girl on the Net (55) Chapter 2343: Girl on the Net (55) 2343: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Tang Guo was taken out of the school, Qin Pan silently watched from the crowd corner. Before the live broadcast room, when the police came, it was already broadcast. Because Tang Guo''s voice was processed, he didn''t hear anything. Seeing that Tang Guo was brought out intact and not hurt, he felt relieved. Thinking of the doubt in his heart, he didn''t meet him. Since she didn''t say anything, she looked so calm again, and intuitively told him that things were not so simple. Therefore, he was prepared to wait and see. As for the method he had thought before, it should not be needed now. But Qin Pan was not relieved. After discovering that Tang Guo was taken away by Tang s father and Tang s mother at the gate of the police station, he secretly sent a message to Tang Guo and asked her when she would return to school. A little lost in my heart. I remembered the two couples were angry and helpless. Beforeing out of the police station, I didn''t know if I hadn''t seen anyone. Then they whispered a few words. The Inte was full of nosy affairs. Qin Pan felt ufortable. Why did she have such parents, did she love her or hurt her? Soon Qin Pan found the answer. Because there were no two days, Tang''s father and mother found another school for Tang Guo. Qin Pan: "..." Both have gone to two ring schools. The two couples really do nt have points and they still want to send her? Obviously, she shed with the school. It wasn''t the school that defeated her, it was her school. Perhaps Tang Guo was fine. Even if he was imprisoned for personal freedom, in addition to being unable to call him, he still contacted him. Qin Pan is not so worried, and even has more doubts in her heart. There is even a kind of wonder. Does she know that she has such a magical physique, and she just obeys her parents and obediently quits the school. Anyway, her physique is Kejiewang School. Going to read one will break one, which is considered to eliminate the scourge. Believe it or not, anyway, he believed it. However, from the inside, Qin Panshi was still uneasy. After seeing her being sent to school, she was ready to implement her own method. Tang Guo hase to the new Jiewang School for two days and is very adaptable, although the environment is not as good as the previous school. When eating, Tang Guo quietly talked with the system, "The conditions of this school are almost, after all, it is much cheaper. There are not a few pieces of meat. Although the school is strictly absent from the Inte, in general, the meal is good, and parents should note At that time, we saw that we were hungry and thin, and that money was also paid by parents. " The system was extremely speechless, and secretly asked, "The host is big. How long is it going to take this time to finish this school?" "Depending on the situation, this school currently hasn''t done anything extraordinary. Most of it is the previous thing, and they have be more careful about the trouble. But well, what they are like is what they are. It s not like that. In a certain period of time, they will show their feet. " On the third day, Tang Guo found a familiar face while eating. The familiar face sat in front of her with the bowl. "Qin ... Qin Xuechang?" Tang Guo looked around and lowered his voice. "Why are you here?" After so many days, Qin Pan was finally able to talk to her face to face, although he spent a lot of money to get in. Chapter 2344: Girl on the Net (56) Chapter 2344: Girl on the Net (56) 2344: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I paid a couple to impersonate his parents, and paid another half a year of tuition, more than ten thousand, not to mention the cost of living, but also a lot of money. But these things didn''t matter when he sat in front of her and heard her call him Qin Xueyuan face to face. It took so much, as long as I could see him, it was worth it. Moreover, he still has the ability to make money. When he is freeter, he must research more and make more money. "The family thinks I''m addicted to the Inte all day, so I''m sent in to quit." Qin Pan whispered, "It turned out that you weren''t sick, but you were sent here." Tang Guo didn''t n to hide this at this time, but truthfully said, "Yes, they are very opposed to me as a host, thinking that I would show up, betray the bad, lose their face. Counting school, this is already the fourth I read It''s a school. " Qin Pan was startled, stuttered and asked, "Isn''t it two? The first two are overwhelmed by you, and this is only the third." "Before those two, there was one more." Tang Guo still lowered his voice. "That one also copsed." Qin Pan pressed her lips hard and almost smirked. So, did she fail to go to the three ring schools? If this school copses again, it will be four. He blinked, wondering if she was so calm, whether he wanted to read all the ring schools in the country. If she had this great wish, would he have to follow it. For the conversation between ssmates, the school didn''t have much difficulty, as long as they didn''t run away, they were obedient during ss and they did as they instructed. From this day onwards, Qin Pan will meet Tang Guo while eating. While they are eating, they will talk about some topics. Except for the first day, they talked about being sent to the ring, butter they didn''t talk about this. Tang Guo is waiting for this school to show its feet. Qin Pan is also waiting, he is waiting, this school can not stand Tang Guo''s physique, and she was ruined by reading. When he came in, he had nothing but a little money. Things like mobile phones can never be brought in. So he was curious, what method Tang Guo used to send him a short message. But seeing her did not take the initiative to say, even if he was curious, he didn''t ask anything. This wait is a monthter, and the Inte has gradually subsided. There is a final exam over Tangguo School. On this day, while eating, Tang Guo whispered to Qin Pandao, "Senior Qin, you will not go back and miss the exam. Some subjects in the school are not allowed to make up for the exam and can only be retaken. Tang Guo''s words made Qin Pan understand one thing. She knew, knowing that he wasn''t sent in by the parents to quit the, but came in intentionally. He nced at her deeply, some words, which he couldn''t even ask here. Then he hesitated, and whispered, "Then I will go back to the exam first. Some courses are really troublesome to retake. I wille back with you after the exam." Fortunately, other people did not hear this, otherwise they would doubt whether Qin Pan was sick and crazy, and it really was his back garden. "Well, you go to the exam first." Tang Guoxi smiled with a lip. "However, I''m curious, why did Qin Xuechange back?" Qin Pan''s ears turned red, and she looked at her with fixed eyes, especially like a small milk dog. Chapter 2345: Girl on the Net (57) Chapter 2345: Girl on the Net (57) 2345: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qin Pan looked around and said in a voice only she could listen to carefully, "Because you are here." After speaking, he seemed a little embarrassed, and buried his head to eat. Although she felt her eyes, she did not raise her head, only the ears that were exposed were getting redder. When he was about to finish eating, he heard only a soft, soft sound, "I''ll wait for you." Qin Pan quickly raised his head, only to see Tang Guo''s back. He particrly wanted to catch up, but understood that this was not really a college campus. It''s okay to talk to female ssmates. If you really want to engage in objects here, you must be punished. Therefore, he could only hold back and said silently in his heart that he would return as soon as possible. Because when he came, he told the couple who had been hired to let theme to see them in three or five days. Tomorrow is the day when theye. This time he gave them a secret code, and the couple and the school indicated that they would pick him up. Schools cannot stop parents from picking them up. However, tuition will not be refunded if you take the initiative. In fact, the school would be more rxed and happy. In the end, Qin Pan left. Exams do not take exams every day, they may be scheduled for a week, or they may be scheduled for more than ten days. Anyway, Qin Pan appeared in front of Tang Guo half a monthter. After dinner, Qin Pan secretly gave Tang Guo a chocte. Tang Guo was very rude and smiled directly. Then I saw that the boy in front of me wasughing silly. If it wasn''t for the asion, she wanted to raise her hand and touch his head. "What do you want to eat? I asked someone to bring me in." In this regard, the school certainly does not restrict. As for Qin Pan''s being sent back, his parents also told him that he should only shut him down and not punish him. He also said that their son had a bad heart and could not bear those. If something goes wrong, go out and expose them. They just want to find a ce, shut him down, and don''t let him touch theputer. This seems particrly difficult for the parents. In addition, after three or five days, even the administrator of the school wants to clean up Qin Pan, there is no other way out. Besides, the other party has generous money, and there is no reason to reject such customers. What''s more, after Qin Pan came in, he was very good, didn''t run away, noisy, and didn''t add any trouble. They just wanted to punish and couldn''t find a chance. His parents said that his heart is not good. If something really goes wrong, look at the coupleing over once every three or five days. It may be a baby, but he just wanted to find him a ce without aputer. These are all nned by Qin Pan. "Is everything OK?" Qin Pan thought for a while and said, "You can bring whatever you can." In fact, he was thinking, enough for almost two months, why hasn''t this school copsed yet? If Tang Guo could hear his heart, he might say, it''sing. It may be that the wind has passed, and the school has gradually revealed its original shape. Almost every now and then, new children are sent in to quit the. There must be those who are crying and want to run. In order to subdue these disobedient children, it is very normal to take some special measures in this kind of ring school. They had been lingering for so long before they were afraid of problems. Chapter 2346: Girl on the Net (58) Chapter 2346: Girl on the Net (58) 2346: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Time has passed so long, shouldn''t there be any problems? Moreover, they also asked people to stare at that live room all the time. If there is any live broadcast notice, they will pay attention to those days, even if something serious happens, they will not punish the students. She never expected that Tang Guo would not y cards ording to the routine. This time, she did not announce the time of the live broadcast. It was when many people didn''t pay attention that the picture suddenly appeared in the live room. When the picture of the live broadcast room just appeared, the school''s externalwork was screened, that is, under the interference of the system, no matter whatwork messages were passed in, they had to be screened by him and the school''s talents could see it. Even if it is a phone call, sending a message will first fall to him, and after he has ruled it out, it will be passed to the mobile phones of these people in the school. Where do people in the school know that there are people in the world who have such an anti-system existence? With the increase of energy, the system does not know how many levels it has risen, and its ability is very bad anyway. Basically in these small worldworks, he has never found an opponent. He encountered so many systems before, whether it was good or bad, even if it was numbered, it was a failure of his men. Hum, I can''t beat him. The system is bullying and thinking, while following Tang Guo''s instructions, some live pictures of the school are being broadcast live to the audience, while capturing the news from the outside. In fact, as soon as Tang Guo came to this school, it was already called system control. All themunication equipment andwork equipment of the people in the whole school. What she wants them to see is what they can see. After all, she didn''t want to at all. During the live broadcast, she was suddenly interrupted and asked them to destroy the evidence. Now things are getting bigger and bigger, and she has already broken three ring schools. Things are not so coincidental. All other ringting schools should be vignt and not so easily exposed. Therefore, when she entered the school, she would control all theirmunications andwork equipment, so that she could take the next step and wipe them out. Even though many people hate her itchy teeth, there is no way to take her. Even if someone wants to block her live room, you have to try to block it. The live broadcast is still in progress. Qin Pan has seen several cases recently. The administrators of this school have insulted, beaten, kicked, and hurt them with tools. Even if he was angry, he couldn''t do anything. Now he was eager to see if all that was happening in that live room. If not, when will the broadcast room be able to be broadcast here, let these people''s **** be exposed to the sun, and let the masses know their sins. Qin Pan also found one thing. Tang Guo was very calm. No matter what she did or what happened at school, she was very calm. Even if she made small mistakes asionally, the administrator punished her to clean the toilet, but she did not resist. Many times, he would secretly help her clean the toilet together, and really wanted to ask why she adapted so well. After thinking about it, he followed her here to quit the, and also used a method that made people feel like a lunatic, so he couldn''t get better. "Do you want to go out?" Chapter 2347: Girl on the Net (59) Chapter 2347: Girl on the Net (59) 2347: Word Stacks Level 2347 Qin Pan thought about it. If she could nt read this school, she would have to find a way to go out. She could nt stay here all the time. Even if she doesn''t go crazy, she can ept some well. However, a young girl who spent years in such a ce was wasting her youth. Of course, if this school really fails, he thinks that this is the umtion of merit. If she did go from school to school, he would really follow her to read. System: Love makes people crazy, and love makes people more perverted. Good-looking guy, just like this for the host greatly perverted. When Qin Pan wanted to get in, Feilong''s unjust police rushed into the school and took control of all the administrators. Of course, the children in the school were pulled back by the car. At the time of the incident, Qin Pan quickly moved to Tang Guo''s side. When he took the car for a while, he must be in the seat next to her. Waiting for the car, he looked at the scene of continuous retrogression out of the window and whispered, "You have gone to the four ring schools. Now I can interview you. Any thoughts?" Tang Guo looked back at him with a smile, lowered his eyes, found afortable posture, leaned on the back of the chair, and said quietly, "The impression is that it has finally copsed. I knew it would copse. " After that, sheughed in a low voice. The voice was pleasant, and Qin Pan felt good. Whether she was talking orughing, she was very pleasant. The system feels that the sound is pleasant, and it sounds good, but it is a little crazy and abnormal. He hesitated. Although the host was far less extreme, he really hadn''t softened his face when she didn''t like it. The two couples in the Tang family were really not enough for her toss. Let''s say that this has broken down four schools in session. When the two couples received the phone call, their eyebrows would be worried. "Then what next?" Qin Pan whispered, "I missed the final exam. This semester, all your subjects have been suspended. If you don''t go back to school, the subjects will bepletely suspended, and there will be no re-tests, and you will have to retake. Then you ca nt really graduate Now. " "Now that the society is so fierce, do you have any ns for the future?" In fact, Qin Pan almost did not control, even if you are fully involved in the subject, you cannot graduate, and you will not be able to find a job in the future, he can raise her without worrying about it at all. But after thinking about it, she is so smart, she can sing, and can y various musical instruments. In fact, it is easy to survive in this society. It was just that he thought of her parents, and this time there was an ident at the school, and they didn''t know whether they had cancelled her or sent her to the ring school. "My parents may continue to find me a ring school." Tang Guo looked up and blinked. "Even if I think about it, it''s useless. They just think that I go online and live broadcast is bad. Disgrace them. I don''t want to go home, don''t want to take public examinations, go to the bank, go to school to be a teacher, and disobey any of their arrangements, they will think that I am disobedient and follow the online learning. " Qin Pan felt heartache for her encounter. "You are an individual and not their marite. Your life should be under your control, understand?" When Tang Guo heard it, he understood that he had misunderstood. She misunderstood that she cared about her parents and chose not to oppose it. "I know, just wait." Chapter 2348: Girl on the Net (60) Chapter 2348: Girl on the Net (60) 2348: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qin Pan didn''t know what she meant by waiting and waiting. All she knew was that he was ufortable and a little stuffy after hearing her encounters, and she wanted to rescue her from the hot ce. If she spoke to him, he could take her away at all costs and give her a free blue sky. But she seemed to have no ns, which made him ufortable and headache. No wonder she would refuse to be cut off by her parents in the name of love, regardless of her pain, had to tie her a kite line and control her anytime, anywhere. The headache was that she didn''t run away and took the meaning of cutting the kite line directly. "Some of the students in those schools that copsed before, some of the students'' parents repented and recognized the rtionship between them and their children. Another part of the parents did not confess, but instead med someone for being nosy, some smart children , They all chose to ask for help from the society and for help. They seeded and were unified into another school. " When Qin Pan said these things, she looked at her eagerly, as if telling her, you see, younger than you, or a minor child, all know how to fight for their own interests and gain themselves, only you are so stupid . Tang Guo was ufortable by him, and it was her who was clearly wronged. Why did he want a pitiful and miserable look. In the end, this conversation was fruitless. Qin Pan chose to confess his fate, knowing that Tang Guo was no different from before after being taken back by the Tang family. He texted and said goodbye to her, "I have something to do, but if you have anything, you can call me and send a message at any time, and I will return as soon as possible." No matter how busy he was then, he added to his mind. As for what Qin Pan did, he certainly took care of his shop. He is going to invite a few more people and open a shop on the Inte or something. He sells all good things and sells without leave. The shop can definitely be made slowly, and the cost is lower if it is an online shop. Of course, the shop outside the school is still very profitable and he has no ns to close it. This time to open an online shop, look at the supply, ask people, training to endure, how can it take two months. But he justpressed the time to less than a month, and everyone was tired. Fortunately, in recent days, he and Rangji have been in touch every day. As soon as he was finished, he received a message from her, and her parents found her a ring school. In the face of this, parents who have been giving up their children to the school of quitting the, Qin Pan doesn''t know what to say. But she did not want to escape from all of this, but she was looking forward to going to the ring school. He was a little bit bottomed out. She wanted to break the rhythm of the fifth ring school. Qin Pan first asked about the situation and quickly contacted the previous couple. By the way, he gave the online shop and the shop outside the school to the people under his care. It happened to be a holiday now. He called his parents and made an excuse that he would not go abroad to apany them this year. Then his mother asked, "Are you going to spend the holidays with your girlfriend?" "Yeah, it seems that Apan in our family has never made a girlfriend, which year did not go abroad to apany us. This time, he did note, this boy must be in love and find a girl he likes." "Isn''t it, Apan?" Chapter 2349: Girl on the Net (61) Chapter 2349: Girl on the Net (61) 2349: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qin Pan shuddered to hide, "I''m not a girlfriend yet." "Oh ..." Mother Qin stretched her voice. "That''s a girl you like, isn''t she chasing a girl?" Faced with the ridicule of Qin''s mother, Qin Pan did not answer seriously and did not deny it. His parents don''t know him yet, don''t deny it, that''s true. Now that his son has a favorite girl, how can they force him to go abroad to apany them, or to pursue his future wife is the most important. For Qin Pankaiqiao, his parents are very supportive. But Qin Pan still didn''t dare to tell them what to do now. It''s not that they are afraid of being stopped, but that they are being treated as a joke and told to rtives and friends, so he should not be a man in the circle of friends. When everything was arranged, Qin Pan and the couple posing as his parents drove to Tang Guo''s current ring school. Tang Guo had been sent in yesterday. In the face of Qin Pan''s persistent pursuit of the Jiewang School, the system said that this shy and cute boy set was simply wasted by this shameless guy. Really, no matter who he is, he can y the shameless extreme. I have never heard that chasing his wife cane to the ring school. Shameless, shameless, really shameless. In this school, Qin Pan was sitting in front of her with a dinner te every day while eating, and asked her if she wanted something and what to eat. If she had any needs, he would tell them to prepare when he saw the couple posing as his parents. System: When the system has been in use for many years, I have never seen such a pursuit. Tang Guo was polite at the beginning. It may be cookedter, but you''re wee. Ask him to buy some snacks toe in. The interaction between the two is seen by the school administrator. Because Qin Pan''s parents are generous in money and have special requirements, they are not allowed to be rough on their son, plus they will visit Qin Pan once every three or five days. The administrator just wanted to be rough with him, but it didn''t work. Moreover, Tang Guo and Qin Pan both behaved very well, as if they really regarded it as an ordinary school. In addition to blending while eating, Qin Pan ordered her snacks or something, as if there was no other trouble, they chose to open one eye and close the other. The wind is now tight, and even if they catch those who escape, asionally, they are afraid to be rough outside, for fear of being caught. It''s just a day or two. It''s a long time. The people here are all the same. They are used to rubbing these schools on the ground. Those who want to escape have angered them, how can they hold back their hands? Then, when they started, they were almost done. A hands-on time is when the "Look at Today" broadcast room starts. Qin Pan and Tang Guo stayed at this school for more than a month. After all, everyone is wary now, it s not easy to broadcast live to wonderful pictures. Only these pictures that let everyone know that this school and those schools before are a moral virtue, will they be attacked and disbanded. Therefore, Tang Guo sessfullypleted the fifth ring school. Later in these two schools, Tang Guo stayed longer. Therefore, the money was not returned. Even if they begged, how could the money be spent back there, how could it be returned. Chapter 2350: Girl on the Net (62) Chapter 2350: Girl on the Net (62) 2350: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the living room, Tang''s father and mother were eating. When Tang Guo sat silently to eat, his brows were so anxious that he would pinch the mosquitoes. Forbiddenwork school is good, but why do I fail every time I read one? This also makes people not to quit the. Even if Tang Guo behaves well now, they will never believe she does not touch the Inte. At this time, the two couples suddenly remembered that they had notmunicated for a long time. Father Tang coughed and said, "I''ll ask again the next day, and pick a suitable school for you. Anyway, the teacher of the school should decide that you really quit the Inte and learn We will believe it if we are good. As for the university, I have temporarily taken a long vacation for you. I will wait for you to learn good, and then go back to ss. " Mother Tang did not squeak this time. In order to go to that ring school, in the past few months, the family has spent almost 100,000 yuan. Although the couple''s ie is okay, the money is not from the wind. Although she has saved a lot of money in these years, she has a pain in her heart when she spends it like running water. If it works, that''s fine. Now that I''ve spent so much money, my daughter didn''t pay well, and the school went down one by one. This makes Mother Tang a little distrustful of these ringting schools. If it is really so formal, how can it be said to fall down? But Tang Guo was just let go, and regardless of her, Tang mother didn''t let her quit the. She has already learned badly. If she doesn''t care about it, she will definitely do that live broadcast and teach others. The culture of the father and mother of the Tang is actually not high. The reason why they were able to work in regr units was a good time to catch up with. At that time, it was amazing to have a college student. And admitted to the secondary school students, alle out of the package assignment work. At that time, both of them had better luck. They entered a regr unit and spent their entire lives. They are always obsessed with their own thoughts, repeating time every day, the units are their peers, and they are talking about gossip that they are interested in. To the changes of the outside world, they are shown as flood beasts. Because they do nt touchputers or the like, they do nt know how good the Inte is today and how much it affects human life. Even in the next few years, the Inte will upy most of human life. At that time, even middle-aged and elderly people will be holding mobile phones, chatting, doing business, various fancy groups, and circles of friends upying their lives. Tang Guo never thought of telling them this, did they not regard the Inte as a beast of flood? Then wait to be eliminated. "Otherwise, think of other ways. I don''t think those ringting schools are very reliable." Mother Tang couldn''t helpining. "All five schools have been changed, and no one has stayed long." The two talked freely and Tang Guo ate her meal. Anyway, no matter what they decided, it was they who were tortured in the end and spent their money. "Find another one to try." It was only the final decision of Tang''s father, and his home was his word. Even if Tang''s mother was dissatisfied, she still dare not refute, and only nodded in agreement. Half a monthter, Tang Guo was sent to a ringwork school far away from her home, separated by two provinces. In order for her to quit the inte, the two couples really did it. Chapter 2351: Girl on the Net (63) Chapter 2351: Girl on the Net (63) 2351: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Never mind, it wasn''t her money spent anyway. This school is said to be famous from afar, and of course, tuition is very expensive. Father Tang said that this is thest ring school, and if it doesn''t work, they will think of other ways. Of course, the tuition fee of this jiejie school is also the most expensive. Anyway, the cost of one year is 100,000 yuan, and Tang''s father makes one year. The school has also repeatedly assured that their ringting schools are very formal and will definitely not be the same as those small ringting schools before. There will be no corporal punishment of students, electric shock sticks torture students, abuse students. Father Tang didn''t mind this, but asked very seriously, "As long as your school can be run all the time, not the kind in the news, it will be good to run it." This makes the school people smile stiff. In the end, Tang Guo was epted by this school and began her journey to the sixth ring school. On the third day, Qin Pan came over and brought her a pack of snacks she liked. In the face of this tireless pursuit, Tang Guo was holding his face after eating in the cafeteria, "Senior, it''s not always good for you to chase like this, it''s going to start school soon, won''t you go to school?" "If the school is not over yet, I will apply for a part-time job with the school and say that I want to start a business, and then I just go back to the exam. He''s really starting a business, he''s not lying. Now the stores under his name have expanded, and the online store has also been erged several times. The reputation is very good, and everyone is willing to buy from him. He also applied for a public number, which was specially designed to take care of people. He thinks about it in the long run. When he is really free in the future, he can produce his own products, and then he can make that online shop the gship store of his own products. Then let other peoplee to him to buy something or something. Of course, I don''t know when she will end. "I have a hunch that the sixth ring school will copse." Qin Pan said seriously. Tang Guo blinked his eyes and nodded, "Senior, you are really smart, it is really going to break." A monthter, thergest quitting school in a certain province copsed. This school seems to have no problems, in fact there are many problems. The "Look at Today" live room exposed all the dirt hidden behind this ring school to everyone, telling the vast number of-friendly and delicious people to eat a lot of melons. Because there have been too many idents in Jiuwang School recently, many reporters know that some Jiuwang schools went to squatting sites. Often, it is possible to take pictures of children struggling when they are sent to the ring school by parents. The photo was sent out and caused a sensation. Tang Guo and Qiao Pan were temporarily taken in by the local police station. After asking their names and addresses, the police uncles were very curious and asked, "You are all adults, you should have your own freedom, wait for your ID card, Have the right to control their own lives. " The underlying meaning is, do nt let your parents toss everything, but it s really embarrassing, but once you get your ID card and your legs are on your body, ca nt you go to your own life? Then Tang Guo stared at the police uncles, and Qin Pan stared at her. It looked like he was saying that he wanted freedom, but his freedom seemed to be with her. When Tang''s father and his mother received the ringwork school and copsed, they forgot to speak for a while and only answered, saying that they would immediately pick up people. They wanted Tang Guo toe back, but her ID was here. In fact, the police originally said that they could take them home, but Tang Guo refused. "If I go home by myself, they will definitely say I''m disobedient." Tang Guo said seriously, "Wait for them toe and pick them up, they''ll be happy." Qin Pan sat aside, poured her a cup of hot water, and pondered some of the potential meaning of this sentence. There are points left, and we can change them during the day. My old waist! !! Can''t stand up. Chapter 2352: Girl on the Net (64) Chapter 2352: Girl on the Net (64) 2352: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because the incident was really serious, when Tang''s father and mother received a call, the flight on that day was gone, so they had to buy the next day. I got off the ne the next day and hurried to the police station. At this point, before they talked to Tang Guo, the two received a severe criticism education. The main point is that Tang Guo is already an adult and has the right to live independently. Even if you parents are dissatisfied with what your child wants to do, as long as your child does nt do anything illegal, they have no right to forcefully stop everything under the socialist values. Things like confiscating an adult''s ID and sending a child to a ring school are not advisable. Such things, the police uncles are also very headache. People are the rtionship between parents and children, Tang Guo did not ask them for help. Adults like Tang Guo only asked for help and got their own ID cards. Even if there will be many troubles in life, at least they can still be sent to the ring school without actually listening to their parents. The current situation is that they did not know that Tang Guo had already enrolled in six ring schools. If they knew, they might not sympathize with Tang Guo. After a good deal of criticism, both husband and wife felt dumb. But the person who criticized them in front of them was the uncle of the police. They were no longer satisfied and could only suffer. Both of them looked very ugly when they led Tang Guo to leave the police station. Along the way, neither couple said a word. Just take a taxi, buy a ticket, and go home. They still went back by ne and returned home, almost ten o''clock in the evening. Mother Tang just cooked some noodles and let Tang Guo go back to the room to sleep. It is impossible for them to listen to the criticisms of the police uncle before. Tang Guo is their daughter. They have nt learned it yet. How could they give her freedom, give her her ID card, let her continue to indulge in the Inte, and teach the bad guys on live broadcasts. Even though the quitting school was so busy, the two couples didn''t go online to see those bustle. Most of the things that they did to the Jiuwang School were from TV and newspapers. Mobile phones have just entered the era of smart phones. But most people who y smart phones are still the younger generation. People in the age of Tang and Tang mothers are stubborn in their thoughts and regard the Inte as a beast of floods. Regardingputers, they are not so offensive. In their cognition,puters are used for work and typing, instead of being used as live broadcast screens and teaching bad people like Tang Guo. Adults useputers, that is to work. Children usingputers must be addicted to the Inte or games. This is the cognition of the two couples. Now they can''t afford to raise their heads in front of rtives. Tang Guo has changed so many ring schools, and there is no result yet. Jiuwang School is one by one, and it has be a joke among rtives. After rushing for a long time, Tang Guoke was tired. After eating, she returned to the room to sleep peacefully. As for what to do next, the couple should consider. They like toss, let them toss. I heard that this time the school money has not been returned to them. Now that people are back, due to theplexity of that school, it is still a question of whether money can be returned. Chapter 2353: Girl on the Net (65) Chapter 2353: Girl on the Net (65) 2353: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The two couples were frowning in the living room. They didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo had been lyingfortably on the bed. Just closed his eyes, Qin Pan''s news came. Qin Pan: Are you home? Tang Guo: Home. Qin Pan: Are your parents still nning to send you to Jiuwang School? Tang Guo: I don''t know. I''m back to the room. They are talking outside. Qin Pan: So what are your ns next? Not going back to school? Tang Guo: They have been holding my ID card, and I guess they have to toss. After the news passed, Qin Pan was silent for a minute. One minuteter, Qin Pan''s news came again. Qin Pan: If you can, when can you tell me first? If you need any help, you can find me. After sending this news, Qin Pan added: I am always there. He was there for as long as she needed. He is not a fool, instead he has a very high IQ. He also followed Tang Guo to run two ring schools. Why did she fail every time she attended the ring school? He said she had the constitution of Kejiewang School, but it was just a joke. Other jiewang schools are not broken, only this one she read? Qin Pan did not guess what miracle Tang Guo had, or something like the system. His guess was that someone helped Tang Guo behind his back. Perhaps from the beginning, she knew what happened to her. The person wanted to expose the darkness of the ringting school, so as to alert the society and those confused parents. In fact, most parents still love their children, but there is something wrong with the way they love. Parents such as Tang Guo''s parents, for their own sake, have never been awakened, and they are still unaware of the mistakes. Do nt say anything else, because in just a few months, there were five or six quit school. The news about the quit school was followed by waves, making many parents realize that they sent their children to the quit school It is not a way to do it once and for all. If one doesn''t work well, they can bury the child''s life. Now many parents take their children back and find that they have made many mistakes and are slowly repairing the rtionship with their children. And those who are stubborn are rtively few. After going out, facing the stubborn parents, the children who have not yet resisted, are only a small part. In the case of Tang Guo, there is only one such case. Tang Guo looked at Qin Pan''s news and replied: If they want me to be sent to Jiewang School again, will the senior still follow me? Qin Pan did not hesitate to return: follow. Tang Guo: Why? This problem suddenly stumped Qin Pan. Although he could willingly always do many things for her and admit some things personally, he was still a little embarrassed. And that is, at this time, he felt that it was not good to say this. If there was one day, he even wanted to speak in front of her. Therefore, Qin Pan answered this: When you return to school, I will speak to you in person. Tang Guo almostughed when he saw it: OK, then wait for me to go back to school, and then tell me, senior, I am really looking forward to what you will say to me. Qin Pan looked at this sentence, his heart beating all of a sudden, even if she was not in front of him, his ears were still a little hot. Chapter 2354: Girl on the Net (66) Chapter 2354: Girl on the Net (66) 2354: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers So when she gets back to school, how can he live? I don''t know when she wille out, he should have a lot of time to prepare. This night, the two couples didn''t sleep all night in the living room and kept thinking about what to do with Tang Guo. Qin Pan didn''t sleep either. He thought about it all night and waited for her to return to school to express with her what he wanted to say to her. Excitement, excitement, nervousness, helplessness ... Variousplex emotions got into His mind was messy. Tang Guo is different. She slept very well tonight. System: Yeah, can it be bad? First, he tossed the couple, and then teased the guy for a while. He might not be able to sleep all night. The host of his family was surely asleep with satisfaction. Tang Guo woke up at eight in the morning and heard that there was some movement in the living room, as if many people were talking. Even if today is Saturday and the two couples are not going to work, there should be no time to entertain guests, should someone meet? Therefore, this person should not have been invited by the couple. Even if they frown about their daughter''s "not learning well" problem, it is impossible for everyone to know the trouble, after all, they are very face-saving. They told her about the Jiewang School, and they didn''t publicize it everywhere, only her dad''s distant cousin knew it. After all, there were several schools before that were introduced by that watchmaker. As for theter school, her parents went to find her own. Listening to the noisy noise in the living room, Tang Guo cleaned himself up and opened the door. Instantly, Qi brushed his eyes on her body. When Tang''s mother saw hering out, her face was sinking. In front of so many people, she couldn''t let Tang Guo go in directly. Tang Guo stood at the door and felt that these people were looking at her. After seeing that Tang''s father and Tang mother''s face was not good, they knew that most of them knew what they were, and came to see it lively. Maybe, just now I was giving various ideas to her father and mother Tang, and since that''s the case, she won''t greet them. After all, she has attended six ring schools. Even if she is not crazy, her personality will change, for example, she will be taciturn and unlovable. This is not her humor, but some of the children who came out of the Jiewang school. Faced with the sweetness and excitement once seen, now he is taciturn, and does not shout orugh at Tang Guo when he sees them. The rtives whispered again, "Sure enough, thiswork is harmful." "Yeah, the little fruit originally attracted much love." "I used to call my aunt and aunt when I saw him. Now I m so indifferent. I do nt even say hello when I see it. It must be caused by the inte addiction. I heard that the current child is touching theputer with his eyes. Anxious to get into theputer, no one would call them seem to hear. " "Zhengbo, both of them have to work so hard for this child''s hard life." "So, this child has to teach him since he was a kid. Once he has gone a detour, he won''t be able to turn it around." Rtives ranted at Tang Guo, and the couple verbally distressed. The two couples didn''t have anything to do with Tang Guo at first, thinking that as long as they figured out a way to make her good. Now letting their rtives look dull in front of rtives, their faces are no better. Chapter 2355: Girl on the Net (67) Chapter 2355: Girl on the Net (67) 2355: Word Stacks Level 2355 In the end, they followed rtives to criticize Tang Guo who was standing at the door of the room. She said she was not filial, obedient, obsessed with the Inte, and broke down on the Inte. Now she still needs to teach others. In order to prevent her from teaching others, and to twist her around, they have to do it at all costs. This expression seems to be very great. Tang Guo finally raised his head, and looked at these people lightly. "You see the Inte as a beast of flood, and you have the ability to not go online for a lifetime." This sentence can ignite the artillery. A group of people faced Tang Guo with various head-to-face educations, saying that she did not respect her elders, and she did not learn well. If it were the original owner, I''m afraid he would be mad. But these words were in Tang Guo''s ears, but she didn''t mind at all like the wind was blowing. She just wanted to anger the two couples and see what else they could do with them. "I think I still have to send it to a professional school. Zhengbo, you two usually have to go to work, you can''t look at her all the time. Now she''s almost twenty. What if she doesn''t learn well? The words of this rtive came to the heart of both husband and wife. Yeah, keep going like this, they can''t always look at her. Their pride used to be a disgrace now. Whose heart feels good. If it hadn''t been for so many years, and because they loved their faces so much, they really didn''t want this daughter, and she would have lost her face for most of her life. "Are you going to school?" Mother Tang was very resistant to this proposal. She had gone to six schools, and she wondered if the funeral star in her family was a grammar school. Otherwise, why did she study a school? Just copse a school. "Of course we have to send it. This time we will help you two together. Looking for a school that is most suitable for Xiaoguo." With the kind persuasion of all rtives, the couple agreed. Tang Guo turned back to the room in boredom and ignored them. Seeing this, the two couples gritted their teeth and took the old man out, ready to choose her the most formal ring school. "Is the list of all schools on the ringwork all over the country collected?" [Already collected, the host isrge. Even if you do nt go to school in the future, you will be able to hang out with these ring schools for a while. If these ring schools heard it, they would be half-dead. The fans of the "Look at Today" live show roome from all over the country, and some of them are very local people. Now that six ring schools have been revealed, are so many gifts really just a mess? One weekter, the couple received news that their 100,000 yuan might not be recovered. In this regard, the two were unable to speak. Until the beginning of the university, they have not yet discussed which school to send the Tang Guo to. After thinking about it for a long time, they gritted their teeth and chose the most expensive school that has existed recently. They still don''t believe it. This school can also copse. If it really copses, they will never send her to stop. Online school. After signing the contract, Father Tang''s indifferent voice sounded, "If it doesn''t work anymore, she can only be destined to fail in school, and we won''t care about her in the future." Obviously it is the school''s problem, they me everything on Tang Guo. Chapter 2356: Girl on the Net (68) Chapter 2356: Girl on the Net (68) 2356: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers But it doesn''t matter. Tang Guo doesn''t mind at all. They are not happy. She is very happy. The school''s service is very good, and people wille to pick you up. When they think they are qualified, they will notify the parents and send them back. The people in the school contacted Tang''s father before, thinking how disobedient their daughter might be, and there might be various conflicts at that time, and many were prepared to prevent her from escaping. This is the Tang Guo family''s neighborhood. They arranged for people to block up in advance, lest she see that something is wrong and run away. They are professional in doing this, ensuring that she can''t run. When the Tang Guo family arrived, the couple opened the door and invited them in directly. Tang Guo was sitting in the living room with a bag on his back, and Tang''s father only calmly said, "Then my daughter will leave it to you. We have a lot of choices for your school. I hope you will not let me down." "Mr. Tang, you can rest assured. We promise that one yearter, you will return a daughter who is obedient and obedient, and will never be addicted to the Inte." "It''s best." Father Tang exhaled for a few seconds, paused for a few seconds, and whispered, "I asked someone to check it. You have been seven or eight years since it was founded. It is the longest time that Jietian School was established Yes, so shouldn''t it suddenly close? " Although the present situation is not right, Tang Guo still couldn''t helpughing, of course, there was nough, but there was a smile on her face. Not only did sheugh, she also spoke. I lost my enrollment. I have failed so many schools before. This school may be the same. " Father Tang''s face sank. "Shut up, there is no ce for you to speak here. Please listen to the school teacher for a while." Tang Guo shut up and didn''t talk, the school would copse anyway, there is no need to say so much. It was the few people who came to pick up Tang Guo, looking at each other, remembering that some time ago, six schools across the country had copsed. In fact, they are frightened now, but everyone has a fluke. They think that those schools can be filmed for live broadcast, it must be that people have taken the opportunity to mix in, and the school itself has not taken good security measures. Unlike their school, in addition to a school that is mainly open to the public, they actually have a very hidden branch school. The children managed by this branch campus are justing in and have some thorns. When these children learn well, they will be arranged to the main campus. This campus also wees all types of reporters to interview and watch, to ensure that it is the most formal and most standardized school in the country. The children in this school are no different from ordinary schools, and they can learn a variety of talents. In short, it is impossible to find out the problem no matter how you check it. However, Father Tang asked if the school would break down. They still smiled stiffly, but they replied verbally, "Mr. Tang, please be assured. Our school has been built for so many years, and there must be no business problems. I want you to be honest. Don''t worry, you can visit our school. " Tang''s father pondered for a moment, but was a bit uneasy. After discussing with Tang''s mother, he decided to apany Tang Guo for two days. He wasn''t worried about Tang Guo. What about the tumors in six schools? He was afraid that people in the school would know that Tang Guo had failed in six schools. Fortunately, Tang Guo interjected before, the other party didn''t care about these. Chapter 2357: Girl on the Net (69) Chapter 2357: Girl on the Net (69) 2357: Word Stacks Level 2357 As long as the school does not fail, he will wait for the results of one yearter. As if Tang Guo had just spoken, it was obvious that he was not paying attention to his parents. This daughter is really more and more obedient and filial. How could he have such a daughter? I don''t know what evil has been done in myst life. As long as that school didn''t seem to be going down, he was relieved. When Qin Pan knew that Tang Guo was about to be sent to a ring school, the first thing that popped into his mind was: I don''t know how long this school can support, presumably she would be happy to go to this school. ? Now he has determined that those who quit the school must be the one behind her to bring down her. So he wasn''t so worried about her safety, but this couldn''t stop him, and he would apany her to read the ring school. It is also very interesting to witness the copse of a ring school. Tang Guo: My dad has to apany him for a few days. He will not go back until he feels that the school will not copse. Senior, if you areing,e back in a few days. I will send you a message when he is gone. Qin Pan looked at the text with aplex look. After seeing it, she said that she would inform him, and then returned with a beautiful look: OK, I''ll wait for your news, what to eat, and I will bring you something when youe in. Tang Guo is not polite: to point out the fruits of the season, but also torn the dried beef and eat rabbits cold ... The system watched silently on the side, watching Tang Guo report by name, even though he was a system, he was hungry. It is really a good thing to raise a cute one. You can have so many delicious foods in the ring school. Father Tang apanied me for three days, thinking that this school is different from the previous "seductive and cheap" schools. There is a formal atmosphere when you walk in. Everything is good in this school. The teachers in the ss are gentle lectures to the students. Look at the well-behaved schools. It must be in such an atmosphere. Finally, he went back safely. As soon as Tang''s father left, Qin Pan was sent to the ring school. The people in the school also received a client like Qin Pan s parents for the first time. They woulde to see the situation once every three or five days, and let Qin Pan take a lot of food to go in without saying, and even told the school not to bully their son. Send him here just to iste him from the Inte. The outside world is full of inte, so I chose their school. Although the requirements are a bit strange, but to make money, the school will not care so much. Like Qin Pan, they knew it would be on the main campus. And if the branch campus, they will still observe, if the disobedient neers, they will send some lessons in the past. Education on the main campus is rtively modest. It is said that it is rtively mild and can be forced to be sent here. Which one would like to stay here forever without touching the Inte? Moreover, those who were sent here were not all addicted to online games. There are various reasons, not so serious in itself, but it bes particrly serious in the eyes of parents. The children yed a little bit, and procrastinated. They all thought that the children were not sensible. Obviously they did not have the patience to educate themselves, so they had to pay the school to manage it. After all, they just don''t have the skills to teach their children, and they are not ready to be a parent. Chapter 2358: Girl on the Net (70) Chapter 2358: Girl on the Net (70) 2358: Word Stacks Level 2358 When the children are born and grow up slowly, they will be disappointed when they are different from what they think. After disappointment, there will naturally be various dissatisfaction. Asking the children to do more, contrary to what they arranged, is almost the same as walking the horse. Anyway, if there is any problem with the child, it is not a parent s problem, it s not a child s problem, it s a school problem, it s not a school problem, it s a social problem, it s not a social problem, and it must be something bad that their child hase into contact with. . These bad things, whether they are good or not, should be extinct directly. Many parents believe that if all these bad things are extinct, their children will be able to grow up healthy and healthy and be what they imagine. Think beautiful! !! !! Time passed slowly, and it was three months in a sh. Tang Guo eats and drinks well in school, and has a good rtionship with the male student named Qin Pan. People at the school wondered that they hadn''t encountered such strange students for so many years. Qin Pan wouldn''t say it anymore. With the advice of his parents, the treatment must be different. This Tang Guo''s parents are simr to other parents. Why did they enter such a school so well, and they are happy every day, there is no meaning to resist. Although curious, they are not good at asking anything. After so much time has passed, viewers in the "Look at Today" broadcast room wille to report almost every day. Even if three months had passed, they were not in a hurry. "What are you anxious about? There are so many ring schools, maybe the anchor is stepping on the point, and if you want a good live broadcast, you need to be prepared carefully." "Yeah, before you look at the picture presented by the anchor, not only the picture quality is clear, the lens is also very stable, indicating that the equipment is advanced, and certainly a lot of meticulous preparations have been made to be able to give us in that environment. Present the most true jiewang school. " "Wait, now the anchor does not announce the live broadcast time, mainly because those schools that are on the Inte are prepared, in case she notices, those schools will stare here, and will definitely make corresponding countermeasures." That day was seven o''clock in the evening. There are no warning signs in the "Look at Today" live room. Whenizens across the country receive the opening reminder, no matter what they were doing at the time, in addition to life and death, events that are rted to human life, they are taken immediately. Watch it on your mobile phone orputer. "Hello everyone, we have seen each other after three months. This time it took a while to prepare, but today''s content will not let you down." "Anchor, we don''t mind at all, as long as you still broadcast, I wille to see." What do you mind, this anchor is really awesome, and doing what they dare not do is just their idol. Even if many people hate her, hate her nosy. And those children who encountered this kind of thing are grateful to her. Some confessed parents have been supporting her since the anger at the beginning. If it weren''t for her, how would they know that teaching children was not taught that way. Many children have various psychological problems after being picked up. If they are not promptly guided, they will really ruin their lives. "So, I won''t tell you more nonsense, you see for yourself." Chapter 2359: Girl on the Net (71) Chapter 2359: Girl on the Net (71) 2359: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The sound dropped gently, and everyone''s attention was instantly attracted by the picture. There is nothing too different from the previous pictures, they are numb, but they just want to see them. What they want to see is the ending. They are caught by the police uncle, they are panicked, they say they did not do it, they are beaten by the evidence, and finally they are taken away. There was no difference in the ending, even this time the action was fast. Two hours before and after, everything is over. The reason why it is so fast is that the picture of the live broadcast room showed the whole picture, address, and gate of the school in the first time. There is no need to go to a hard query, just drive someone over. In more than an hour, enough footage can be used as evidence in the live broadcast room. Of course, there is still a lot of evidence to bring down a school, but it is not on the bright side. When Tang''s father and his mother received a call and asked them to pick up Tang Guo, they were speechless and exhausted. "I have said that this kind of ringting school is not very formal. If it is really formal, it will definitely not be broken. You see, those primary schools, junior high schools, high schools, regr universities, calcte a few things every year. Death of a few students, the school has not yet copsed, continue to run. " "You mean, send that unfilial girl to the ring school, ring school, now the school is broken, and you me me?" Will she be sent? By that time, seven schools had failed, and people were bing less and less obedient. " Seriously, he didn''t want this daughter anymore. Mother Tang was also very bitter in his heart, "It''s been more than three months, and our 100,000 yuan, most of them have been fleeing again." Although the couple saved a lot of money, they spent two or three hundred thousand in such a sudden, and they also felt heartache. At first, the reason why they didn''t like Tang Guo to do live broadcasting, even if they made some money, they thought that live broadcasting was not serious and taught bad people. In their eyes, it was equivalent to selling. Like them, working in a serious unit, can not save a lot of money in a lifetime, stable wages are OK, good benefits, isn''t it bad? "What should we do now?" Tang Guo was still a little scared in front of Tang''s father, and he was used to making decisions all his life. Father Tang was sitting on the sofa and rubbed his forehead. "Speak tomorrow and rest first." "Ok." Obviously, the couple were also tired of tossing and didn''t want to rush past the night. After so much tossing for a long time, there were no results. From the beginning, they were full of confidence and now they are disappointed. They are also tired. I knew it would be better not to spend so much money. The next day, when the two got up, Tang''s mother went shopping first. Tang''s father didn''t say anything, and she didn''t want to rush Tang Guo back. When the daughteres back, rtives maye over to ask the situation, and humiliate when you think about it. On the way back when Tang mother bought vegetables, she may be embarrassed. She was uneasy and fell over. The tofu in the basket was thrown out, rolled directly to the ground, and fell sparsely. It was impossible to eat again. Several apples and tomatoes also rolled out. In the morning, she fell down, and Tang mother thought of things during this time. The more she thought about it, the harder she felt, and the more she felt wronged. Chapter 2360: Girl on the Net (72) Chapter 2360: Girl on the Net (72) 2360: Word Stacks Level 2360 "Auntie, are you okay?" At this time, a young girl in her twenties came over, helped Tang mother pick up apples and tomatoes, and helped her up again. "Auntie, walk carefully." "Thank you, girl." "It''s okay. Auntie bought vegetables and went home so early. Today is the weekend. Didn''t you ask your children to apany you? Usually busy, there should be time this weekend." When Tang mother heard this, she didn''t mention Tang Guo''s situation, she just said, "Young people have their own business and are very busy. Where can I spend time with me to buy vegetables?" "No matter how busy, I have to spend time with my parents on weekends. Unlike me, my parents died early, and there is no chance to stay with them. Now at weekends, I like to go out and see how old my parents are. People will remember when they were alive. " "Not all young people want little girls like you to be so sensible." For example, her daughter was broken by the Inte. For so many months, they have not been cold or hot to them, and they all say that the pick-up is unfamiliar. She saw that she was born, and she failed to learn, so she was unfamiliar. Later, Tang''s mother knew that this young woman was called Lin Yuhong. Because she was uneasy, Lin Yuhong insisted on sending her home. Sent back, and talking the other way, Mother Tang couldn''t help but stay at Lin Yuhong for dinner. Lin Yuhong speaks very well, and can make the coupleugh with a few words, this meal is quite harmonious. So much so that both couples forgot about Tang Guo''s situation. On the second day, Lin Yuhong came again, saying that she hade to thank them so that she could feel the feeling of eating with her parents and brought them various gifts. At this point, the two became more and more cordial to her. Unconsciously, the two told what happened to them and their daughter. Lin Yuhong persuaded them that their children have the blessings of their children, and now they do not understand, and will understand their kindness in the future. They also persuaded them to keep pinching Tang Guo''s identity card to restrict her freedom. It was not a solution at all, but would only make their rtionship farther and farther. Instead of spending money to find a school, she might as well let her go out and run, and after suffering a loss, she would then know how good her family is and how good her parents were to her. Without a lesson, she will never repent. Only by really learning the lesson and suffering, she knew their good intentions. The two seemed to have been ravaged, as if that was the case. They have always been to stop Tang Guo, restrict her freedom, and keep her away from those. Because she now benefits, their blocking is useless. If they simply leave her alone, let her live on her own for a while, and then lose out, and will naturally return to them and listen to them. Then, the two took Lin Yuhong to pick up Tang Guo. Tang Guo couldn''t help looking at Lin Yuhong who suddenly appeared beside Tang''s father and mother. "You are Tang Guo, right? Aunt Zhang has told me everything," Lin Yuhong enthusiastically held Tang Guo''s hand, and took out an identity card from his wallet. "Well, I''ve persuaded Aunt Zhang Then, they promised to return the ID card to you and let you go back to school for lessons. In the future, you do nt have to be capricious. When youe out of the society and see this society, you will realize that your parents will never harm you They do everything for you. " Chapter 2361: Girl on the Net (73) Chapter 2361: Girl on the Net (73) 2361: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "who are you?" Tang Guo put away her identity card. Although she didn''t care about who this young woman was, she would be inconsistent with the current person''s design if she and Yan Yueshuang were at home. System: A joke, his host has maintained a lot of people, and never fails. "My name is Lin Yuhong." Lin Yuhong was still smiling and kind, facing Tang Guo''s cold face. "You may not be familiar with it, we said as we walked, I have booked a hotel and cleaned the air for you. After two days Will you take you to school again? " Dedicate yourself to nothing and steal. If Lin Yuhong''s goal was the two couples in the Tang family, Tang Guo would sneer at heart, that would be awesome! My daughter doesn''t hurt, and she likes to lead wolves into the room. This wave of operation is really beautiful. "What do you do with a cold face all day?" Tang''s father was dissatisfied with Tang Guo''s attitude. "Yu Hong talks to you well. If you change your attitude to someone else, you have already offended people. You have been taught to be polite to others since childhood. , Now really forget everything. " "Uncle Tang, don''t say it anymore. Actually, Xiaoguo is not happy. I can understand it. I feel a little embarrassed to say this. Seriously, shouldn''t I be here?" Lin Yuhong''s face was sorry, "I was just a little worried about you. As soon as I saw you, I thought of my parents. This long journey, if there is no young person to take care of it, in case something happens, I really don''t know what to do." "Look, you study hard, how sensible people are." Tang Guoyuguang nced at Lin Yuhong''s sorry appearance, no matter what the other party''s purpose was, anyway, he was trying to provoke alienation, so let''s just follow the other party''s wishes. "You like her to be sensible, and simply recognize her as your daughter. Whoever is your daughter is unlucky." "You unfilial girl, you ..." Tang''s father raised his hand to hit Tang Guo, Lin Yuhong quickly stopped, "Uncle Tang, Aunt Zhang, I''m sorry, I shouldn''te, if I don''te, your family should and Reunion has been reconciled. Now, because of my outsider, your family is not doing well. I will leave, and I will leave immediately. " Lin Yuhong loosened his father s arm and said sorry to Tang Guo, "Sorry, I watched my uncle and aunt unattended before, so I went back and forth a lot, and I will nevere again in the future, and it will not damage your entire family. Human. " After speaking, Lin Yuhong nodded to Tang''s father, Tang''s mother again, and then turned to leave. Mother Tang and Father Tang held her at the same time. Mother Tang said, "Yu Hong, you are not wrong. What are you going to do? There are not many young people who are as sensible as you. Besides, the fault is not with you. immature." "Yes, it''s all this filial piety girl who doesn''t make sense." Tang''s father nced at Tang Guo and "apologize to Yuhong soon." "I don''t want to say." Tang Guo said coldly. "If you apologize today, get out now and never go home." Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked earnestly, "Do you want to drive me away for an outsider?" "I think you might as well be an outsider. Yuhong also knows that we are two of us. The two of use to pick you up all the way. She didn''t worry about us, so she followed. As a result, you were thrown away. Who are you going to show? " "Then I will leave." Tang Guo turned and left, with his head down, his lips slightly hooked, and he was kind to people for no reason. Is there really such ack of parental love? not necessarily. When ites to school, I especially want to share how this stem came from. This stem came from myself, and it ruined my elementary school, my middle school, and my high school. No way, I don''t know why. It didn''t take two years to graduate from junior high school. They all copsed (although it was a merger). As for high school, I am thest one of our high school. I do nt even have high school students or high school students. At that time, there were fewer and fewer people in our generation. Schools had to be merged to other ces. It was considered to be a failure of three schools. Hahahahahahahahahaha ... Still a bit, even morete. Chapter 2362: Girl on the Net (74) Chapter 2362: Girl on the Net (74) 2362: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xiaoguo, it''s me, youe back, Uncle Tang ... Aunt Zhang, let me go and call Xiaoguo back." Lin Yuhong said with a guilty expression, although her mouth was good, she wanted Tang Guo called back, but did not move. But now, both Tang''s father and mother are in anger, let alone now, even when you are awake, it is easy to ignore these details, and it is not easy to notice. Who can think that a person who is so good to them will have no intention? "No need, let her go and see how she hangs out alone." Father Tang said angrily, "If I don''te back for a lifetime, then I won''t have this daughter." "It''s all my fault." "I don''t me you on this matter. Fortunately, it''s her fault." Tang''s mother was also very disappointed with Tang Guo''s behavior. Compare Lin Yuhong, a strange little girl, and look at their biological daughter who was raised since childhood. In the end, Lin Yuhong was helpless and had to send them back. When I got home, I didn''t have much interest in seeing them, and they brought them tea and cooked them. For several days in a row, Lin Yuhong went to apany the two and took care of them like a daughter. In fact, the next day, the two were not so angry. They even waited until Tang Guo couldn''t hang out outside and came back and begged them. Without their support, what kind of person can she hang out on? After suffering, they knew that they were good to her and would obey them. The more they get along with Lin Yuhong, the more they hope, Lin Yuhong is their daughter. Little filial piety girl, if there is a daughter like Lin Yuhong in this life, they really think it will be worth their whole life. They dare to say that the young people who have seen him are not as good as Lin Yuhong. Half a monthter, when they heard that Lin Yuhong was still renting a house outside, the two remembered for so long that Tang Guo hadn''t called them with a phone call, and was angry at him. Then they straightened out the guest room and asked Lin Yuhong to move in. From this day on, Lin Yuhong seemed to be their daughter, and they were all kind and filial. asionally they also heard gossip from rtives and were angry. What they say is better to an outsider than to their daughter. If it weren''t for their daughter''s disobedience, filial piety, and bad learning outside, would they be good to an outsider? They are good to Lin Yuhong, because Lin Yuhong is good to them, and the feelings are mutual. Lin Yuhong, a little girl without her parents, realized her expectation of family warmth. Besides, a little girl came to care for them every day, bought fruit cakes for them, and gave them food and cooking. On the weekend, they were told to eat outside. So far, they have no requirements for them. They just want to eat with them and experience the warm and harmonious feeling of family dinner. Later, they also asked Lin Yuhong about her career. When she heard that she was a teacher, she even felt that the girl was very promising. Work is serious, people are beautiful, gentle and filial. As two old people, they can''t always let people paste books. Lin Yuhong was forcibly stuffed every time. Lin Yuhong alsoforted them, saying that after Tang Guochang''s lessons, he woulde back and know that they were okay. Chapter 2363: Girl on the Net (75) Chapter 2363: Girl on the Net (75) 2363: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She also said that even if Tang Guo really never returns, she is willing to recognize them as parents and give them old age. The two were really touched. They talked to each other secretly, and observed from observation. If Lin Yuhong has always been like this, they n to recognize her as a daughter. If the pro-daughter is sensible, they can ept it when they return. If you do nt want toe back and work against them, it s better to be filial to your daughter. In fact, the two have this idea because they have recently seen many cases where pro-daughters are not as good as adopting daughters. Not only news, but also various small stories. These cases frequently appeared in their sights. They did not feel wrong. They only felt that in this society, parents doted on their biological children, so that they did not cherish it. The biological children in the case are basically not filial in the end, but passers-by, neighbors, raised, recognized, filial piety, and old-age end. After just half a year, Lin Yuhong was the same as before, and the couple decided to consider her as a daughter. Before that, they tried to call Tang Guo. Passed through, a cold voice sounded over there, "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter, parents can''t bear to cry out?" Tang''s father thought that he would soon have a filial daughter, and he felt much better. He called Tang Guo not to scare her back, but simply wanted to tell her that even without her biological daughter, they would not be left unattended and would find a better one than her daughter. "Okay, don''te back in the future. I just told you. I discussed with your mother to recognize Yuhong as a daughter, and she will be your sister in the future." Tang Guo paused before he said, "I don''t agree with her if I have her at home, but I don''t have her." He continued, "If you have to recognize her as a daughter, then we will be cut off. It''s a rtionship. " "If you cut off, just cut off. Do you really think I''m scared? I really shouldn''t have sent you to any jiewang school, wasted money and wouldn''t say, just because of your virtue, no school can teach you." Tang Guo chuckled, "Jiewang schools really don''t have much ability. Don''t you know that in recent months, the schools in all parts of the country have lost most of them? Basically, one school will copse in three to five days. All of them I ca nt keep it, and dare to help people educate their children. Do nt take the porcin work if you do nt have the skills. "you you" "Since you are going to have a new daughter, then I wille back and move the ount next day. How can I consider breaking the rtionship without moving the ount?" Tang''s father and mother were angry, "Then youe back quickly and move the hukou away, I will never have your daughter in my life." "That''s right, I don''t want to have parents like you. In my life, I almost died because of you, do you know? No, you probably don''t know, why do you think you are wrong?" For this pair of parents, Tang Guo didn''t want to show mercy once, and she went back without a word. As for who Li Yuhong was, was she a liar or some other purpose, anyway, after her ount was moved, she could not burn her body. Regarding the bad things she learned online, it was not a big deal at all. Chapter 2364: Girl on the Net (76) Chapter 2364: Girl on the Net (76) 2364: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Now the two want to recognize the other person as their daughter, and kick her biological daughter out of the house, and the hukou will be moved out. At present, there may be some people talking about her, not a little bit, saying that she is not sensible. If it wasn''t for her obedience, not to annoy her parents, and not to care about her parents, why would they recognize an outsider as a daughter? To recognize an outsider as a daughter is because her parents think that the outsider is better than her biological daughter. If this Lin Yuhong is really so good to two old people in her whole life, she feels that it is God''s eyes that have been blinded, and her mind is deceived by demons. If this Lin Yuhong does something in the future, let the two old people who are rushing to the door to adopt a daughter suffer, then that is the time for the real joke. At that time, she should be a very famous anchor, no, not only the anchor, but also a very well-known instrument teacher, want to go to television, to perform with people. In contrast, the two husbands and daughters who recognized Lin Yuhong as their daughter ended up in misery. The crowd only discussed it: See, this is not to kiss the daughter at first, but to recognize a stranger as a daughter. Look, her daughter didn''t raise her well. She had to toss and left her own daughter. Then she recognized a white-eyed wolf and returned. Look, let''s open your eyes to see clearly, no matter what, it''s the best. I recognized this halfway, where to raise a family, to raise a family is not counted, if there is a wolf, then it is really worth the loss. When the inte big data exploded, after her fame came, more and more people understood that live broadcast was also a legitimate industry. Those people wouldugh at them and tell them to toss their daughters. If they had gotten along so well, the pro-daughter would have taken them for a long time. When returning to move the household registration, Tang Guo called Qin Pan to apany her. Qin Pan also expressed his inconceivability that Tang Guo had destroyed all the quitting schools in the past year or two. Knowing that she was moving her hukou, he asked subconsciously, "Where do you want to move?" "My home." Qin Pan knows that she is not simple. In addition, she is still doing live broadcasting, and counting the apprentice''s money, it is easy to earn more than 100,000 to 200,000 a month. Thinking of some time ago, she asked him to apany her to see the house. Although she did not buy it at the time, he is now sure that she has bought it. "When did you buy a house?" "Just a while ago, I forgot to tell you, it''s not toote to say it?" Qin Panxin said that he felt a bitte. The house in that te was almost sold out. She started first, and now I will tell him where he can buy a house and live next door to her. In the past few years, he still made some money as a shop, although he had tossed in because of the quitting school. But that''s all little money, it doesn''t matter. "I just moved the hukou there for a while, and I have consulted before that my conditions arepletely in line with the criteria for relocating the hukou." Tang Guo didn''t seem to feel the thought in Qin Pan''s heart. It''s a bit far from here. " After hearing that she couldn''t live there, Qin Pan felt much better. That s right, that area is far from here. Although the house price is very expensive, he thinks it is not suitable for living. He secretly nced at Tang Guo, but unexpectedly Tang Guo suddenly raised his head to look at him, making his eyes unable to escape. Chapter 2365: Girl on the Net (77) Chapter 2365: Girl on the Net (77) 2365: Word Stacks Level 2365 "Senior, I forgot to ask you something." "what''s up?" "You haven''t said it before. I''m going back to school. Would you like to tell me something?" Tang Guo asked seriously, "Did you forget?" "No, I didn''t forget." Qin Pan quickly answered, how could he forget such an important thing. When she came back, she had to make up for various exams, or to retake those courses that she did not study, and she was busy tossing with those quitting schools, and then she was doing live broadcasting to make money. He had a lot of money, and although he was not the richest man, it was more than enough to raise her. But he can''t always say, "I have the money, you spend my money." This way, it is too abrupt, and he seems very stupid and shy, I don''t know if it will make her angry. The main reason is that they are not yet intimate. She may not be at ease, and she is so clever and probably not rare. Just tell her that within a few days ofing back to live broadcast, the ie is already very good. He just wanted to give her flowers, and she didn''t need them. Distressed, I ca nt spend any money! Fortunately, for the rest of her time, they would go to eat every day. "Since you haven''t forgotten, take this time to tell me." "Just here?" "Can''t it be here?" Qin Pan looked around, this is the side of the road, saying that things are not very good, always choose a more formal ce. Do not know where the courage came, he grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, pulled her to a restaurant position, walked into the restaurant, there are not many people at the moment, he took her to a good position. "You wait a moment." Tang Guo sat quietly in his seat and waited. It didn''t take long for the restaurant waiter and the guests who dimly drank in the restaurant to say something, and then the guests nodded and walked away with them. So she was alone in the entire hall. The lights were dim, and the sound of music was apanied by the sound of the guitar at the scene. Immediately after, she saw a figureing out in the dark, and the sound of the guitar came from that ce. She is familiar with this song, because this song, she taught a disciple in the live broadcast roomst month. In order to learn this song, the disciple gave her a series of the most expensive gifts on the tform. Each. During that time, she would spend a little time every day during the live broadcast to teach this big guy to learn this piece. Fans throughout the studio said that they would all y this song. The big brother seemed a bit stupid, but it took her a month of teaching to finally learn. By the way, this gangster s nickname is a series of numbers, without an avatar, it is currently one of her fan gift list. After every time he appeared, the fans in the live broadcast shouted kindly: The digital big man is here. Once a digital brother, now he is a digital big man. Because hees to Tang Guo''s live broadcast room every day, he will definitely buy gifts, and the capital of the daily list is him. But Tang Guo''s appetion remains the same, the younger brother. Listening to the familiar melody, Qin Panming was nervous, but he seemed to be controlling his heartbeat, and his expression was very serious and serious. But his crimson ears said that he was excited, nervous, and a little shy. Especially when Tang Guo smiled with a smile and stared at him without blinking, he almost sang the wrong lyrics. Fortunately, I finally stopped, and abruptly abducted a runaway note. This is a skill. Chapter 2366: Girl on the Net (78) Chapter 2366: Girl on the Net (78) 2366: Word Stacks Level 2366 Answers When the performance was over and the lights turned on, Qin Pan had a handful of bright roses in his hands, which was intoxicatingly red. The surrounding guests also appeared, and a hand held a bouquet of flowers. But it''s all other words, the meaning is very good, and the color is slightly lighter, which seems to be the eye-catching rose holder in Qin Pan''s hand. There are many flower shops outside this restaurant, so he can arrange it all in a short time. In this restaurant are all young people eating, mostly couples. Qin Ting not only invited them to dinner today, but also gave them small gifts. Even without these, this kind of adult beauty is very pleasing to the body and mind. Qin Pan held the flower nervously, walked to Tang Guo, took out a string of bracelets from his pocket, and under Tang Guo''s focused eyes, he controlled his voice not to tremble and stutter, and said very seriously, " Xiaoguo, the thing I want to talk to you about is the one that doesn''t break up with my whole life. " "Bracelets have been selected for a long time, bought for a long time, and kept on the body. I do nt know if you like it or not. If you do nt like it, the ce to buy jewelry is outside. Let s pick it together after eating. Qin Pan first took out the bracelet and said, "I like you very much. When I first saw you, I wanted to do something like today. When I first saw you, I couldn''t help but approach You, close to you, no matter where you are, I want to stand by your side. In the remaining nk life, I very much hope that I can sketch life with you. " "I don''t know, I have the opportunity to stand by your side all the time?" "Did you mean this to me?" Listening to the rxed tone of Tang Guo, Qin Pan was a little confused, but still nodded vigorously, "I have prepared for a long time and have been waiting for you when you are free." "Then I don''t ask today, don''t you never say that?" "No, no, I''m ready, I will definitely say it. Even if you don''t ask, I will find a chance to say it." System: [The host is big, people are going to be teased by you, forgive him, thest world was so miserable, and they became a cat, unable to talk. Although lying in your arms every day, it is still miserable. Tang Guo raised his lips and stretched his white wrist in front of Qin Pan. "Give me a try and see if it fits, and return it if it''s not fit." "Fit, it will be fit." Qin Pan''s expression did not know what to do when she heard that she was going to return the goods, but she quickly put the bracelet on her, but she was actually a little nervous. If it was inappropriate, would she really return the goods? Although I don''t know what her return means, returning is not a good thing anyway. System: He''s going tough! Fortunately, the bracelet was really just right. Tang Guo heard Qin Pan breathe a long sigh of relief, and said, "It''s pretty, I thought before, if it''s not suitable, I can''t waste money. , Let you take me to return the goods and change something else. " What does it mean to return? Qin Pan showed a somewhat stupid smile, not to withdraw from him. The other guests of the restaurant rang a warm apuse and understood that it was a sess. Especially when Tang Guo said the return of goods just now, Qin Pan suddenly became nervous, they couldn''t help but want tough, but fortunately they didn''tugh. There is also a point, this ne should bepleted today. Chapter 2367: Girl on the Net (79) Chapter 2367: Girl on the Net (79) 2367: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Later Qin Pan heard Tang Guo''s intention of returning goods, and Chang Shu looked like a sigh of relief, and then gave them a funny smile. This guy seems a bit shy. It is really courageous for a shy guy to chase a girl so boldly. There aren''t many such cuteds. "Dear, if I saw such a cute guy before I met you, it might not be you sitting in front of me." "But it''s me, me, or me sitting in front of you ..." A couple next door whispered to this, after the boy answered, he looked at the girl with a grievance, "Although, Do you not love me anymore? " Before the girl had responded, the boy stood up, hugged her, kissed her on the face, "You must not love me, if you don''t love me, I will cry for you. " "naive!" "It turns out you really don''t love me anymore ..." The system saw that the boy was actually teetering, subconsciously stood beside Tang Guo, holding her little hand, and stared at Qin Pan, the couple who yed with Bao, together with Tang Guo. He said before that he had never seen such a shameless guy, now he has seen it. That boy, shameless. [The host is big, I found one more shameless! Although shameless, the girl was really bluffed, and quickly flew to the boy''s arms tofort him, saying, "In my heart, you are the best, others are others, this jealous you Do you want to eat too? Isn''t it just a joke? " "Really?" "Really, what did I lie to you?" "I know that your favorite is me. Eat. It''s really a bit hungry." The boy held the girl''s little hand and kissed her finger. "Otherwise, you feed me, otherwise I Can''t feel your love. " System: [Bottom! !! The host is big. This man is so shameless. If you are so shameless, you are going to watch your lovely home. Do nt follow the bad learning. Tang Guo expressionless: "He has watched the whole process and may have learned it." System dumbfounded: [Then do it, it''s going to learn bad. Tang Guo: "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are good, shameless is pretty cute." System: Is this taste a little strange? The host is big. What about your morals? When eating, Qin Panhui asionally aimed at Tang Guoshou, the system was really a bit difficult to say. When Tang Guo fed him a piece of beef for him to eat, he did not look at her hand decisively, it seemed quite contented. Look, it really failed to learn, this guy is really **** learning and using. After the two confirmed their rtionship, Qin Pan felt that his entire life wasplete. When his mother called him, he asked him if he had caught up with his girlfriend. He didn''t evade, and answered directly. After receiving praise from his family, he also said that they would return to see him during the holidays and he would not pass. Let him stay here with her girlfriend. Qin Pan also talked about some of Tang Guo''s experiences with his parents. After hearing these encounters, his parents even more support him to stay with her and apany this lonely and poor girl. "Parents, I will take her over to visit you in the future." "Let''se back. There is nothing good outside here, and it is not convenient to do anything. If it is not for work, I would rather stay in China." Chapter 2368: Girl on the Net (80) Chapter 2368: Girl on the Net (80) 2368: Word Stacks Level 2368 "Of course, if she is willing, you can travel to some beautiful ces when you have time. We don''t need toe to this ce. After two years, my father and I will be able to finish the work here and return to China. Aftermunicating well with his parents, Qin Pan had nothing to do, and he would wander around in front of Tang Guo. He has graduated. Tang Guo was almost because she had to restart a lot of courses. Anyway, she is not in a hurry, the course is familiar to her. And several of her roommates have finished the course and are currently internships outside. They did not know her condition, and she did not disclose the meaning. But they have a small group and often chat inside. And they know the room number of Tang Guo''s live studio, and when they are free, they will go to the live studio to find her. Because the other three have chosen to work in different cities, the period of just graduated is an opportunity to get a good job. A good job will have a great impact on the future. Therefore, for good job opportunities, they have chosen a ce that suits them. Even so, the friendship between them persists. To this day, they are constantly asking Tang Guo how he is doing, so that she is not too tired. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo, apanied by Qin Pan, to return to his hometown and relocate the hukou. During the whole process, both Tang''s father and mother looked at her with a calm face, without saying a word. Other rtives wanted to persuade him, but Tang was interrupted. Especially when I saw Tang Guo with a man, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother looked even worse. Because of their face, they didn''t say anything in person. "Step out of this door and you don''t have toe back." What Lin Yuhong wanted to say, Mother Tang pulled back, "Let her go, she went out today, I don''t have this daughter." She looked at Lin Yuhong, her expression eased a lot, "My future daughter is only Yuhong." In the eyes of Tang''s mother and father, Lin Yuhong, a half-way daughter, is better than her own daughter. Although their daughter has not had a phone call for more than half a year, Yu Hong has taken better care of them than her daughter. Both the father and the mother of Tang decided that Tang Guo didn''t know how to repent, and they didn''t recognize her. In the future, everything will be given to this adoptive daughter who filializes them. Tang Guo was toozy to pay attention to the thoughts in their hearts. Since stepping out of this house, she has never thought abouting back. Give these two old things an old age and be beautiful. They have the ability to sue her in the future. They love face so much, I''m afraid they won''t think of a way to sue her. There is also this Lin Yuhong, who seems to want to catch long-line fishing for big fish, and they have had some hardships. Tang Guo did not hesitate to leave, making the two more convinced that it is better to have a daughter than a biological daughter. After Tang Guo left, they were better for Lin Yuhong, much better than Tang Guo. Lin Yuhong also has her ownputer, and every time she is in the room watching theputer. Tang mother and Tang father will get along and look at each other, or will ask, what is she doing. Lin Yuhong will say that she is using APP to teach students, so they can rest assured that she is not addicted to the Inte, but also show them the slideshow of her APP. They saw the above content, believed it, and thought that Lin Yuhong was very sessful. See, different people use different functions of thisputer. Chapter 2369: Girl on the Net (81) Chapter 2369: Girl on the Net (81) 2369: Word Stacks Level 2369 Where is it like when Tang Guo was at home, he had to make a smallpartment in the room and decorate it strangely. On theputer, a camera is installed, and what kind of microphone, audio, etc. In short, there are a lot of messy wires. asionally they sang and danced towards the camera, anyway, they were not used to it. They have forgotten why they wanted to give the original master a dance ss. During the Chinese New Year, if you let your daughter sing and dance in front of rtives, will you not be allowed to sing and dance to theputer and show your talents? Moreover, when she danced, it was because someone was interested in the type of dance she learned, and it was just a demonstration to others, but in their eyes, it became a bad idea. Some dayster, some rtives who came nearer found two of them, persuaded them not to do it so terribly, and tortured their biological daughter. No matter what, the biological daughter is still biological, so there is ayer of blood rtionship. But the two were stubborn and did not listen at all. It was the distant cousin who had previously rmended the Jiewang School with Tang s father, and they were very supportive of their decision. They also said that the adopted daughter and the close daughter were filial or not. It was really not a blood rtionship but a person. They also said that they were about to retire soon, and they would have retirement pay in the future. If adopting a daughter is good to them, they will enjoy it as well as adopting a daughter. Why do you have to toss yourself for your own daughter? The two thought about it, it really was like that. At first, it took more than 200,000 yuan to help Tang Guo quit the Inte, but it did nt work. It can be seen that she is a rotten rotten wood, and how to carve is useless, no matter how good the carving technique is. But rtives talked a lot and thought it was better to be close. The two felt that these people just wanted to see their jokes and didn''t want them to be good. Otherwise, why didn''t they say their parents and daughters were good before, and now that they have a good adoptive daughter, they say they are not. So, these people just don''t want them to be good. As a result, they have reduced contact with rtives. For their virtue, those rtives don''t want to deal with them anymore. Whether it is New Year''s Day or other times, there is almost no etiquette. Rtionships like rtives are not maintained for the holidays, and they are basically broken within two years. If there is something in the future, they will not help you. Now that the festival is celebrated every year, the two husbands and wives are basically only with Li Yuhong, and the rtives who canmunicate with each other are far away. Another part is colleagues. Ever since there was such an "unfilial daughter" at home, they have rarely mentioned things at home. These people in the unit are all human beings. Even if they are true gossip, they will not say anything in front of the two of them. Be co-workers with an expression of kindness and kindness, I don''t know what to say behind their brains. The two finally retired, and then they remembered Lin Yuhong''s life-long events. They proposed to introduce Lin Yuhong, and Lin Yuhong agreed, without any rebuttal, and said that they introduced it, she believed. When Tang Guo learned about the process, the two introduced an object to Lin Yuhong. When Lin Yuhong actually agreed, she couldn''t help asking, "Is she the one she arranged?" The sound of the system is weird. [No, that person is Xu Shan. After that, Tang Guo didn''t speak for a long time. Three more chapters Chapter 2370: Girl on the Net (82) Chapter 2370: Girl on the Net (82) 2370: Word Stacks Level 2370 "Xu Shan ..." After a long time, Tang Guo murmured the name. Isn''t Xu Shan the man who killed the original owner alive? Why would a savvy person like Lin Yuhong agree? Then we have to talk about Xu Shan. He is indeed a kind of honest worker. This kind of person hides very well in life, just a kind old person, everyone is bullied. Whoever you see, a silly smile is called a thick smile. No one knows that he will still have some abnormal behavior behind his back. There was something terrible about this person in the memories she received. That honest man''s face only made people feel horrible when theyughed. There is also the death of Xu Shan''s parents. They have a house, a shop, and a job that most people think is stable. Except for theck of parents, the other two couples are very satisfied, and Lin Yuhong is also very satisfied. This kind of honest person is easy to handle. She originally intended to be a long-term person. It is easy to control such a person. In fact, she liked the two suites in Xu Shan''s hands and a shop. Although the location is not good, in this city, she is really a good candidate. An honest person like this, when she got married, she thought of a way to coax the house shop into her hands. Then the money was in hand, and then thought of a way to let this honest man do something to be sorry for her. In the event of a divorce, he would alsopensate her with some property. Lin Yuhong''s abacus was good, and the couple were very satisfied with the man named Xu Shan. Xu Shan seems to be very satisfied with Lin Yuhong, because she is very beautiful, fair-skinned, and not as thin as a bamboo pole, but very standard. It is worth mentioning that in addition to the tendency of violence in Xu Shan, Xu Shan, like many men, likes beautiful women. In the original plot, he clearly knew that the original owner had a problem in his brain, and he wanted to marry her, just to look at the beautiful skin. In fact, Xu Shan had a previous record. He once talked about his girlfriend, but during the rtionship, a conflict broke out, and the woman was unwilling to talk with him anymore. Everything went smoothly, Xu Shan and Lin Yuhong got married. Because Lin Yuhong was so coquettish, now she looked at Xu Shan''s house and shop and called him Bai Yi Bai Shun. Xu Shan, who has been soothed physically and mentally, naturally did not rise up in the violence in his heart, but was very satisfied with Lin Yuhong. Within a few months, Lin Yuhong coaxed him to transfer a house to her. Of course, in other respects, Lin Yuhong also made him very satisfied. Now in the unit, he was walking with the wind, and passed the spring breeze. Lin Yuhong again coaxed some money in his hands. The daily thing was to coax Xu Shan while turning back to coax the money of the two couples in the Tang family. But Tang family husband and wife can take her time. She was unwilling to coax Uncle Xu Shanzheng every day. So one year after they got married, Lin Yuhong designed a bureau, and Xu Shan was in the middle. Lin Yuhong caught him and a strange woman in a hotel on the spot, turned around and ran away crying. Xu Shan was a little dumbfounded and ran home quickly to exin to Lin Yuhong. Lin Yuhong refused to say that he betrayed her and wanted to divorce, he hurt her too much. Of course, Xu Shan refused, and was annoyed for a while, and was actually asked by a woman to go out. Chapter 2371: Girl on the Net (83) Chapter 2371: Girl on the Net (83) 2371: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers But Lin Yuhong couldn''t coax well, and returned to her "nanny''s house", the house of Tang''s father and mother. She and two husbands and daughters talked about Xu Shan. This time, it was not the original owner whose brain was burned out, but Lin Yuhong who could speak the word. What she said, they naturally believed. They recognize Lin Yuhong as a daughter, and they have been talking about it for years. Those rtives who wanted to see their jokes smiled when they saw them. After all, how good their family Yuhong is to them, but not those rtives who have better children. So Lin Yuhong said Xu Shan was derailed, even in their impressions, Xu Shan was an honest man. Just because of Lin Yuhong''s words, they all hated and said, "That kid looks honest and looks like he will live, and he didn''t expect to make such shameful things." "Parents, no matter what, I will divorce him. He hurt me, betrayed me, and betrayed our marriage. I had nned to have a child. Fortunately, I was not ready for pregnancy, otherwise I will have a child, and then When I find this kind of thing, I might kill two people and I don''t want to live. " The two originally intended to persuade him to teach Xu Shan a lesson and let him change. After all, in the thought of the older generation, even if Xu Shan did something wrong, he would not be divorced. As long as he changed, life would still go on. If Lin Yuhong were their own daughter, they would surely persuade it without hesitation. But Lin Yuhong was the daughter of their adoption, not yet raised from childhood, and has always been so filial to them. Things are so serious by her now that they really dare not say so. In the end, Lin Yuhong also said that in this society, it is really impossible for such a man to want it. Especially derailed, once, there are countless times, can not be changed at all. Lin Yuhong would say so well, and they were quickly brainwashed. Mainly, she said, Xu Shan is now derailed, and he still doesn''t know what to do in the future. At that time, she wille to a lot of troubles by herself. If she can''t take care of them, she will have to clean up the mess and simply divorce. With her condition, she still doesn''t believe she can''t find a better one. The two were persuaded that Xu Shan was unreliable and that a divorce was indeed possible. Xu Shanter asked Lin Yuhong for forgiveness and was not forgiven. Lin Yuhong was not afraid of his derailment, just kept watching him crying, saying, "It''s not good for me, but there is no way for you to give up looking for a woman outside." "Since I don''t have that ability, let you be free." "Although I am sad, maybe I will never marry again in this life, because I have no way to get out of this rtionship. But Xu Shan, I really ca nt pretend not to know, because my eyes really melt No sand. " Originally, Xu Shan was very resistant to divorce. He wanted it. No matter what Lin Yuhong said, he could not divorce. Because of this, his blood seemed to be boiling, and there was an urge to send it out. But Lin Yuhong''s appearance of crying, even crying, is so beautiful. It''s so distressing to me him. Those sentences ofining were not his deep love for him. Especially when I heard her say that he might never get married in this life, because when he can''t get out of this rtionship, he is actually moved. He was ming himself, why should he not be able to stand up with the women outside? Chapter 2372: Girl on the Net (84) Chapter 2372: Girl on the Net (84) 2372: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Isn''t Lin Yuhong good? Lin Yuhong is good, he has never seen such a good woman, such a perfect woman. He didn''t want to divorce, but Li Yuhong lost a few pounds all at once, his face was sunken. Eventually, Xu Shan agreed to the divorce, and the house that was previously transferred to Lin Yuhong was not investigated, and she gave the shop under her name. He thought that even if he was divorced, he would find a way to get Lin Yuhong back to him and live the same life as before. As everyone knows, Lin Yuhong was so happy and crazy that she really didn''t let her starve for so many days, she didn''t eat anything, and her stomach was starving. After this period of time, she must sneak out for a meal. Lin Yuhong moved home because she had to coax the couple''s property, although a lot of them had been coaxed out before, most of them were the dowry they gave her. But she knew that the two were rich. When they were young, they had caught up with the good times. They did notck money. They said that the house was very valuable. She couldn''t cope with the house, and the two couples were not so stupid. But it is still possible for them to use a house loan. Although the two couples have a lot of pensions, she can''t always hang on this tree. Therefore, she intends to let the two couples take a loan and take the loan on their own. As for the two couples, they naturally have a pension to pay off the debts, and she is not too terrific. Xu Shan oftenes to Lin Yuhong to give her various things. Lin Yuhong looked at the big fool and quit twice, pretending to be angry and took things away. What a fool gives, not for nothing. The reason why she didn''t tear her face directly was to give some hope. First, she didn''t want Xu Shan to turn her face directly. This second thing, a silly man like Xu Shan must think she still likes him, and she will definitely buy some jewellery or something to coax her back. This kind of man is the most rude, and just a little tick, ites. Sure enough, everything was as good as she expected. After a while, Lin Yuhong and the two couples said that she nned to buy the house that Xu Shan had transferred to her, but she had to borrow some money to buy a bigger house. In the future, the family would live there. Together. The couple initially disagreed, butter Lin Yuhong took them to the big house to watch. Moreover, Lin Yuhong also told them that she would make a debit slip. The reason why she borrowed money from them was that she wanted to pay off the house in one go. And she said that she still has a shop under her name, but she ca nt get quick money or she wo nt ask them for help. The two couples saved some money, and they looked like a million in total. However, I spent a lot of money in these years. Before I sent Tang Guo to Jiewang School, it cost more than 200,000 yuan. When Lin Yuhong got married, because Xu Shan had two suites and a shop, they also gave Li Yuhong a hundred thousand yuan in advance, and he married a car worth 300,000 yuan. Coupled with other misceneous expenses, they have less than 400,000 on hand. They asked about house prices, and then asked Lin Yuhong how much the house sold, and finally found that even if they took out their savings, they were still a little bit behind. It may be that Lin Yuhong has a shop here, and another IOU. They have been together for so long, and the husband and wife have no doubt at all. That big house is really attractive. They all thought about the scene where the family would live in the future, and they did not know how those rtives would envy them. Therefore, they finally decided to use the loan of the house they live in now, with a loan of 300,000 plus another 300,000 yuan, a total of 600,000 yuan to Lin Yuhong. On the day when she got the money, Lin Yuhong said she was going to see the shop today. In fact, her shop was sold long ago. At this point, people disappeared. see you tomorrow. The world is almost finished. Tomorrow should be almost the same, the estimation is wrong. It seems to have been blocked in two chapters before. Nothing was written. It is estimated that it involves keywords. The application has been changed to lift the ban. I do not know when it will be released. Chapter 2373: Girl on the Net (85) Chapter 2373: Girl on the Net (85) 2373: Word Stacks Level 2373 Answers On the first day that Lin Yuhong was gone, the couple thought they thought she was in a hurry to deal with it, and didn''t have time to notify them. It may be that for several years, Lin Yuhong has always been better than their own daughter to them. They never thought that Lin Yuhong would run away with money. The day after Lin Yuhong disappeared, the couple still had no doubt that Lin Yuhong had run away with money, but worried that something had happened to Lin Yuhong. One call left and one right, no one answered. They were very worried, thinking that something happened to Lin Yuhong, or that something unexpected happened and they didn''t answer their calls. The time soon came to the third day, and the couple called Lin Yuhong again. This time it was not that no one answered, but just dialed that number, and there was a female voice: "Sorry, the number you dialed is empty number" Before the voice was over, the two husbands and wives looked at each other, and they were stupid for a long time without saying a word. At that time, they heard on the phone that when they dialed an empty number, their brains were nk. Empty number? Empty number? How could it be an empty number? Obviously got through yesterday? The two didn''t believe it. They used their mobile phones and called several times. In the end, they were on the opposite side and borrowed a cell phone to make a call. In the doubts of the neighbors, the two couples slumped to the ground at the same time. Although he is unwilling to believe, even if they are unwilling to believe now, this Lin Yuhong is likely to be a liar. The neighbors were taken aback by them, and quickly asked them what had happened. The two mumbled to each other, their eyes were grey, as if they didn''t notice that the neighbor was still there. "How could Yuhong be a liar? In the past few years, you have seen how good Yuhong is for us. This is not true, it must be an ident, it must be something happened to Yuhong." Tang mother was unwilling I believe that the adopted daughter who is so good to her will be a liar, not only cheating their feelings, but also taking away all their money. How could it be a liar? Liars can live in her house for three or five years, and they are filial to them every day, often preparing them for food, and even taking them out to travel and rx. Even if they arranged for her, wouldn''t she still ept it? Therefore, the mother Tang who bit her lip did not believe that Lin Yuhong was really a liar. "It must be wrong, Zhengbo, you said, all this is wrong, it may be a problem with themunicationpany, how could Yuhong lie to us?" Although Tang''s father was also reluctant to believe that Lin Yuhong was a liar, at this time, men tend to be more awake than women. Actually yesterday, he already had a little doubt. It was just a fluke in her heart that Lin Yuhong''s performance in the past few years made it impossible for anyone to suspect that she was a liar. But he really couldn''t think of it. The scammers are so careless and spend so many years lie to them. In the end, Tang''s father was much more sober than Tang''s mother. Hearing Tang mother''s thoughts of Lin Yuhong was good, saying that Lin Yuhong would often cook for them, buy them things, and take them to travel. He looked back and thought that although Lin Yuhong would often cook for them, he basically made it three or four times a week. Compared to Lin Yuhong, who not only lived in his house, almost every meal was cooked by Tang Mu. Chapter 2374: Girl on the Net (86) Chapter 2374: Girl on the Net (86) 2374: Word Stacks Level 2374 Even when Lin Yuhong was cooking, it would only cook one or two dishes, most of which were made by Tang''s mother. Lin Yuhong wanted to help wash the dishes, wash and wash, and said that Tang''s mother was very hard, and proposed to buy them a dishwasher. But where would they pull down and ask for her? In the end, I bought the dishwasher, or was Tang and he rushed to pay. Let''s say that Lin Yuhong took them on a tour. Although the money for holding the group was out of her, during the trip, they had some good luck. The basic cost was both of them. After returning, I still felt that Lin Yuhong was sensible and good to them. I thought about them every day, and they tried to put money in her. Lin Yuhong bought them something, and even if they didn''t give them the money directly, they would add some money to buy a better one for her. In terms of clothes, young people''s appreciation eyes, they are afraid to buy. Can you buy a bracelet like Lin Yuhong that won''t depreciate? Count them, they still lose. Besides, they found Lin Yuhong the object, sent Lin Yuhong to marry, the car to be dowry, and the cash they gave were allrge sums of money. In addition, Lin Yuhong allocated a house and a storefront from Xu Shan. When they bought it, it was almost seven or eight million. No matter how much they think, they should be cheated by scammers. Tang''s father reacted faster and pulled Tang''s mother up. His mother''s eyes were still red, and he looked at him with pity and said, "Zhengbo, how good is Yuhong''s child, she won''t lie to us, right?" "go." Are people here to tell jokes? "Zhengbo, are we going to find Yuhong?" "Let''s go to her school first." Because yesterday was Saturday and Sunday, the school was closed. They asked the school to check the door. The janitor heard that they were looking for Lin Yuhong, but only said that Lin Yuhong didn''te. The other party looked a little busy and was ying cards with people. Since he said no, it should be none. Today is Monday. Father Tang is going to ask the school over again. Lin Yuhong is indeed a teacher in that school. There is nothing to doubt. Because Lin Yuhong would go to work every day, and they also asionally saw Lin Yuhong''s sry slip, which is indeed the school. If Lin Yuhong didn''t work there, after all these years, there must be a ce where the stuffing is exposed, and they could not have found it. After the two departed, the neighbor closed the door, and the couple discussed in the room. "Did you hear that? Lin Yuhong seems to be a liar." "No way?" "Why not, if it weren''t for the scammers, they would be so anxious and frustrated. Did they see their ugly faces just now?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t help covering her mouth and smiling, "Before, I and Zhang Yuehua often went to the park together, Every day I listened to her mourning, saying how good their jade red is and how filial they are to her ... she was talking about that triumphant, and she almost broke my teeth. " "Now that Lin Yuhong is a liar, Zhang Yuehua isn''t even furious?" The middle-aged man is rtively silent. "If Lin Yuhong is a liar and disappears now, these two men must have been deceived." "Isn''t it?" The middle-aged woman gave a few beeps, shook her head and whispered, "You said that the current liar is really patient, and it took years to lie to the family, if they didn''te here today Just Lin Yuhong''s filial piety to them, who knew she would be a liar. " Chapter 2375: Girl on the Net (87) Chapter 2375: Girl on the Net (87) 2375: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I heard that Lin Yuhong had divorced before and split up a house, a shop, and the man seemed to have given her a lot ofpensation. In addition, the scams in the two hands in the opposite side, in fact, they are almost the same. It''s ten million. " "Well, it takes a few years to get so much money, and it''s true." ... Tang''s father, Tang''s mother hurried to the school where Lin Yuhong went to work. As for the neighbors behind, they didn''t know. Even if they knew, they couldn''t stop it. There are only two people talking today. Tomorrow it is unknown how many people are talking. The mother of Tang looked dumb, holding the sleeves of Tang''s father tightly. "Zhengbo, you said you can''t ask Yu Hong''s whereabouts, what should we do?" Now Lin Yuhong took all their savings away, and even they loaned the house 300,000 for her. Even if their retirement sry is okay, it will take a long time to pay off the 300,000. I was thinking that Lin Yuhong had a shop rent that could be used to pay back the 300,000 yuan, so their loan period was rtively short. If they really wait to pay their retirement wages at home every day, they will have to cut back on food and diet, or they may be under-fed, so they can pay back the 300,000 within the time limit. They are too full to eat. They must not be able to use their retirement pay to pay off their debts. By then, they will be known and they are all jokes. If the money can''t be recovered, they are so old, and they have to do odd jobs to pay back the money. As for selling the house? Impossible, how could they sell the house, wouldn''t it be more shameful? By that time in the city, there was no ce to stay. They were all old and said that they could not sell anything. If you really get to the point where you sell a house, you can''t say nothing about it, you have to be shameful when you say it. "I don''t know what to do." The police, both thought through this thought. But once they call the police, their affairs will definitely be exposed. At that time, everyone knows that they have adopted a daughter and kicked out their biological daughter. As a result, their beloved adoptive daughter is a liar. They are shadow wolves. If this is known to others, they will be a realughingstock. "If you can''t find her, do you want to call the police?" Tang''s mother asked weakly, although it was embarrassing, but so much money is the old-age book they saved, and they can''t be retrieved because of shame. . But Father Tang has always loved face. It was so difficult for a foster daughter to get their face back. Every time I see those rtives, I can stand upright. As a result of this incident, his old face was really impossible. Not only is there no old face, no matter who thinks about it in the future, they canugh at them for life. The more I thought about it, the father''s face became increasingly ugly. Because the school is far from their home, they have to take a taxi. "I knew it today. I shouldn''t let Xiaoguo go at first. They were right, even if Xiaoguo was not obedient anyway, it was their own birth, and it wouldn''t make them like now ..." Tang mother couldn''t help but whisper Muttered. Father Tang looked cold. "If it wasn''t for her disobedience, would she be so frustrated? If I were to say that today, it was because she was disobedient. If she was obedient and did not learn badly, how could we recognize a liar as an adoptive daughter? " Chapter 2376: Girl on the Net (88) Chapter 2376: Girl on the Net (88) 2376: Word Stacks Level 2376 Yes, everything is their filial piety. If it wasn''t for the filial pie girl''s bad school, would they recognize an outsider or be a liar to adopt a daughter? A word from Tang''s mother made Tang''s father push the pot onto Tang Guo''s body instantly. Because of the original anger, and Lin Yuhong was so kind to them, they had long forgotten that there was a biological daughter who was driven away. It wasn''t any thoughts at the moment, but me. me her for being ignorant, and if she is obedient and obedient, they will not be fooled and be followed by the evil wolf. After more than half an hour, the two went to Lin Yuhong''s school. The guards here are still strict. If you go in, you have to register. They almost never came to school to find Lin Yuhong, and every time they gave Lin Yuhong something, they called and asked her toe out and get it. Because of this, they did not suspect that Lin Yuhong had any problems. This time they asked the doorman and they were looking for Lin Yuhong. The guard was a middle-aged man. When Tang''s father gave him a pack of cigarettes, he recalled Lin Yuhong''s message in his mind. He is very impressed with Lin Yuhong, a beautiful woman. "She doesn''t seem to be here today, and I don''t know if she asked for leave, but you can go in and ask." Because the packet of cigarettes given by Father Tang was good, the doorman had a good attitude and told him who to ask. After getting the news, the two went in and asked. "Lin Yuhong did note today, and the phone could not be reached. She did not ask for leave. The phone call was still empty. I was also curious if she had something wrong." This is a person in charge of the school. He frowned. "Because she didn''te in time yesterday, all the students returning to school waited for a long time at the door of the dormitory. It was dark and nobody opened the door. Fortunately, some students reported the incident and opened the door with a spare key. Open the dormitory door? The confusion rises in the hearts of the two. Is Lin Yuhong in the school, who is also responsible for opening the dormitory door? "Yes, who are you, do you have anything to do with her? If you are familiar, you have contacted her and asked her toe to school quickly. Even if there is anything, you must ask for leave. If there is anything, you will have to Exin things so that students cannot enter the dormitory. " "But I also believe her. She has been in residential management in our school for several years and has been very careful. It may be that something really urgent is happening this time. This is not enough time to ask for leave." Listening to the person in charge talking to himself, and between words, he was very satisfied with Lin Yuhong''s time in school. If it is normal, the couple will certainly feel very proud. But now that Lin Yuhong is likely to be a liar, they are really not happy. They don''t understand why a liar''s word of mouth can be mixed so well. This is, they have encountered a senior liar. With such word of mouth, what is not good, why do they want to be scammers and scam their old-age pensioners. "We are ..." When Tang''s mother wanted to say something, Tang''s father stopped her. "We are distant rtives. Before, she called and asked us toe to school to find her, and she was not too familiar with her." Lin Yuhong was not in school and mentioned her private life. The person in charge didn''t doubt anything, only nodded, "I don''t know what happened to her, can you contact her family?" Chapter 2377: Girl on the Net (89) Chapter 2377: Girl on the Net (89) 2377: Word Stacks Level 2377 "I can''t get in touch. In fact, we are not very familiar with it. Only some very necessary things havee here to look for her specifically." Father Tang said with a stern expression, "She was your host here?" "Yes, she is our host teacher here." Father Tang''s face was even heavier. "She said that she worked in your school. We thought she was the teacher here." "Teacher is also a teacher. She is not wrong." The person in charge smiled, perhaps because Lin Yuhong was too ordinary, and he couldn''t help but maintain it. "Since she''s not here, let''s go." Father Tang didn''t want to stay here anymore, they were cheated. Lin Yuhong said that as a teacher here, the teacher in charge is also a teacher. They always thought that she was such a trustworthy teacher that she was a regr teacher in this school. If she knew she was the host teacher here, they would definitely not believe her so easily. There is no liar in the teacher who teaches and educates people. Lin Yuhong is a senior liar and does not know how this school chooses people. She actually chose a liar to be a residential teacher. Are you afraid she will abduct their students? At this moment, Tang''s father me the school again, but he dare not speak out. After leaving the school, Tang''s mother asked him if he wanted to call the police. He shook his head and said that if he could think of a way again, would he be able to spend money to find someone to find Lin Yuhong. In the end, they found apany specializing in finding people, spent 30,000 yuan, gave them photos of Lin Yuhong, and let them find people. Mother Tang was reluctant, but she couldn''t beat Tang''s father. Over the past three days, thepany reported to them every day, and the two gradually believed. Three dayster, people at thepany said that they had captured Lin Yuhong''s whereabouts, but before that they paid for the whereabouts of the person. If they wanted to arrest someone, they would need 30,000 yuan. They gave it without hesitation, as if they grabbed thest straw. A dayter, Tang''s father nned to ask if anyone caught it. The phone dialed over and it said: "Sorry, the phone you dialed is off ..." At that time, Tang''s fatherly body leaned back, if it wasn''t for Tang''s mother''s swift support, he would have to fall. Obviously, they were cheated again. After two days of hesitation, they finally chose to call the police. Now, after so many years, because they did not report to the police in time, the clues were broken. Even if Lin Yuhong used her real identity, she could not catch anyone if she escaped to some small ce. For this reason, both of them have some regrets. They should not hesitate to choose to report to the police as soon as possible. Now they have no penny in their hands. When they returned to themunity, they heard some people talking, and even someone came up and asked them if Lin Yuhong found it. At this moment, they realized that these people should have known that Lin Yuhong was a liar and had taken their money away. At the same time, in thest two days, they also received calls from rtives. Basically, I asked Lin Yuhong about it, and after sighing, I told them again, "I told you already. This daughter is still a kiss. You did nt believe it at the beginning. I see. At this time, you might as well Look for your own daughter. Anyway, you are her parents, and Xiaoguo might forgive you. " The phone calls from rtives kept bombing, making the couple''s faces dull. Chapter 2378: Girl on the Net (90) Chapter 2378: Girl on the Net (90) 2378: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because these people''s words make them even more disgusted with the recognition of their own daughter. Tang Father med Tang Guo on all cause and effect. He never thought of returning his own daughter. If you want to recognize someone, isn''t it admitting that he did wrong at first, the filial piety girl should know, I''m afraid they willugh at them. When Tang''s mother heard the words of these rtives, she also developed rebellious psychology, especially when Tang''s father said that Tang Guo was not. She listened to Tang''s father for most of her life and naturally listened to him. Xu Shan asionally came here to see Lin Yuhong. Naturally, he also heard that Lin Yuhong had rolled his money away. Everyone looked at him and shook their heads. Regrettably, the things he had done before that were sorry for Lin Yuhong had been ignored by them. Xu Shan left as if there had been no change, and has never been here since this day. The police did not make any progress in hunting Lin Yuhong. The two couples waited and waited. Week by week, month by month, there was still no whereabouts of Lin Yuhong. After a year, they were finally disappointed. Now they have to do some odd jobs to make ends meet and still borrow the 300,000. Even though some of the rtivesughed at them, there were those who were more sympathetic to them and wondered if they could help. But as soon as they heard that the other side would persuade them to recognize their daughter, they were disgusted, basically turning their faces on the spot. "If it weren''t for the filial pie, would we recognize an outsider as a daughter? It would be that scourge to go through all this." In this sentence, Tang''s father did not know how many times he said it. Mother Tang listened and believed every day. From her heart, she thought that all this was the scourge of Tang Guo. Later she followed Tang s father and scolded Tang Guo. All this, Tang Guo knows through the system. She was not disappointed at the death and repentance of the two. If these two people change, then the sun is reallying out. In recent years, the rapid development of the Inte has entered the era of big data. Talented and powerful anchors like Tang Guo have a great reputation and their fans on Weibo don''t know much. And the apprentices whom she has designated musical instruments do not know how many, and in this regard, many have achieved good results. Tang Guo''s appearance, her fame, and her talents will be invited to some Inte celebrity programs. Under normal circumstances, she thinks she can go, she will go, show her talents, and make her more and more famous. As for receiving advertising, she rarely does it. At the time, those Jiewang schools that she had tossed around did not seem to hear much about Jiewang schools in recent years. Because of the outbreak of the era of big data, older people have begun to shoot various states in the circle of friends, watch live broadcasts, y mini games, watch news, and watch small videos. Speaking of being addicted to the Inte, there is nock of news that parents are addicted to the online world, forgetting to pick up their children and let their children eat takeaway news. Such a role change is something that nobody could have imagined a few years ago. Those who once resisted the Inte have gradually realized the benefits of the Inte. Although there are all kinds of bad things on the Inte, the benefits are more. Such development is inevitable. These things that are advancing the times must have certain disadvantages at the beginning, but in the process of promotion and evolution, they will definitely be more and more perfect and perfect. Chapter 2379: Girl on the Net (91) Chapter 2379: Girl on the Net (91) 2379: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers For example, ying various games now has restrictions on preventing addiction. To start a live broadcast, it will take adulthood. There are many ces that were once immature, and they are gradually being improved, making everything better. Of course, there are some people who are stubborn and don''t like to contact new things. Even if they are not exposed to new things, they bring many aspects of their lives, they still do. Now when people go out to buy things, few people have brought cash, and few people have swiped cards, all with QR codes. Even if it is a stall in a small alley, a grocery market, a grocery stall, riding a tricycle, pulling fruit, yelling and selling while walking, you always have a QR code that you can pay. "You don''t have a QR code here?" A young girl asked in amazement. "I''m sorry, I''m not used to bringing cash. If you have a QR code, I''ll scan the code and pay." Mother Tang''s hands were rubbed in the apron, and she said dryly, "We won''t do that, or else, you give cash." "I didn''t bring cash." The young girl frowned, nced at the cake that had been bitten in her hand, "I took a bite of this thing, I can''t give it back,dy, do you have a mobile phone ? " "some." The young girl''s eyes lit up. "You can also transfer money directly on your phone. I''ll transfer it directly to you." When she saw Mother Tang and took out an old flip phone, she didn''t know what to say. This phone does not seem to support certain functions. "Forget it, I''ll change some money here for you." The young girl saw the fruit stall next to her and bought a fruit in the past. She told the boss to change money and give her some change, and the boss dly agreed. In the end, Mother Tang received a five-yuan bill and watched the young girl leave with aplex look. She was also able to hear her muttering, "The next time I go out, it s better to bring a small change, and not all ces can pay by mobile phone. However, the next time you buy something, ask if you can pay with your mobile phone. If you can''t, you won''t buy it. " When Tang''s father brought something over, Tang''s mother told him the previous things. "What mobile phone payment is not good to pay in cash? Using a mobile phone is so troublesome that you have to change to a new one." In order to repay the debt, they did not want to be ridiculed by rtives and friends, they had toe to the stall. It was okay at first, but then it was out of that mobile phone payment that made their business worse and worse. They don''t understand why it is necessary to make such troublesome things directly and directly for advanced. "Otherwise, let''s get that two-dimensional code." Mother Tang hesitated and said, basically she was watching here, and Father Tang was going to deliver the goods to other people. There were mobile phones at other booths. Paying, buying a lot of people, they are deserted here. But Father Tang refused, he just hated mobile payment. Because Tang''s father refused to get the QR code, the business was getting worse and worse, and it wasn''t that everyone didn''t buy their things, but now people don''t bring cash when they go out. Those who can take a hundred dors to go out are considered more. The two people are fundamentally era and can only be eliminated. In the end, there was no way to open this snack stand. Fortunately, most of the money has been returned over the years, and now it is not so difficult not to run around. Chapter 2380: Girl on the Net (92) Chapter 2380: Girl on the Net (92) 2380: Word Stacks Level 2380 However, they refused to follow up with the times, causing various troubles in their lives. The stubborn opinions of the two made their friends less and less, and their rtives were reluctant to bother them. Until one day, the two of them were watching TV in the cold living room. Because it''s New Year''s Eve tonight, and the lights are lingering outside. When every family is eating hot New Year''s Eve dinner, they just drank some frozen dumplings to eat. Because their debts are almost paid off, they have been eating poorly over the years. They dare not eat too well, and they dare not spend their money arbitrarily. There has been no furniture added for a long time in the home. It is because the mobile phones of the two people are broken. They are not recing the current smart phones, but they are going to buy the old-fashioned machines, which are two hundred yuan each. Because of the worst smartphones, four or five hundred can be bought. Moreover, they do nt know how to use a smart phone. Tang s father always thought that smart phones were not easy to use. The screen was too sensitive. When it touched a little, it would light up, which is definitely not good for mobile phones. And the battery of the current mobile phone can not be removed, if the battery is broken, it is more troublesome. In short, they are rejecting this world that is slowly bing richer, especially the online world. On the old TVs, shows are organized every year. Only at this time, when they listened to the enthusiastic voice of the TV host, they could feel a little lively. As time passed, the two stared at the TV seriously, as if the programs being broadcast on the TV were attracting them. Until the appearance of a face that made them very familiar, they looked at each other incrediblely. "The people who are going to perform the show next time, I believe that the audience sitting in front of the TV at this moment, as long as you usually go online and watch the live broadcast, you must know her. So who is she?" The host did not continue to talk, but instead turned the camera to the person who performed the show. The pretty woman smiling at the people across the country is very familiar to the couple. When the sound of the cello sounded, they stared at each other without moving, until Tang Guo stood up and left the field with the cello. The next time, they have no mood to watch other shows. Even if it is wonderful, the sketch will not attract them. "It must be wrong." Slightly said, "Sleep, go to bed earlier." How could that unscrupulous poor girl learn to perform on such a regr program. But the next day, the two could no longer fool themselves. They received a lot of calls from rtives, and they came to ask if the person who performed the cello on the show was their daughter Tang Guo. The two walked into the park, and the people who knew them once took them and asked, is that Tang Guo? Then everyone advised them to let them know their own daughter. Some people even told them that Tang Guo is now famous, and there are many young fans on the Inte. Not only that, but also many students around the world. None of these hit both. Until Tang''s father and his mother walked rtives, the distant cousin''s family was away. Then, they found that the granddaughter of the far-off cousin actually did a live broadcast in the room, really singing and dancing. He actually passed the room by ident, the door of the room should not be closed, and was seen by the passing father. Chapter 2381: Girl on the Net (93) Chapter 2381: Girl on the Net (93) 2381: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It turned out that the granddaughter of the cousin in the distance actually lived and danced there, listening to her, it seemed to be PK. What are you saying, "If you want to lose, you will lose. Brothers, you want to watch me lose and be punished." Father Tang watched the little girl sing and dance, andughed at the camera. He called his elder brother. Just push the door open. When the little girl has nt responded, she just scolds her, I do nt learn well at a young age, I p my head at people on the Inte. Are you agreeing on the surface that you are okay with Yang Feng and Yin behind ?? " The little girl was scolded. "It must be that your parents have taught you badly. If you are showing off your parents, you will not learn badly." When the little girl did not respond, and the audience in the live broadcast room did not know what the situation was, Tang''s father directly smashed all those devices. The audience in the live broadcast room only knew that the live broadcast room was giving a ck screen at once, and it was anxious for a while. The little girl was scared to cry. Even if she was neen years old this year, Tang s battle was really scared to death. Thest family knew that Tang''s father had smashed the little girl''s live broadcast equipment. Seeing so many people looking at him, he said calmly, "At a very young age, I was obsessed with the Inte, and bowed my head in front of the camera. If you don''t learn well, you must manage it well." If it weren''t for the current quitting school, he really wanted to mention it and ask them to send the girl who had studied badly and shut them down for two days. The little girl was wronged and kept crying. The distant cousin''s family looked very ugly, especially the young girl''s parents were angry, and could not care about anything, and said a series of words. "The live broadcast is not an unfair thing. You don''t have to talk so badly. Our girl, I want to earn 40,000 to 50,000 a month. What kind of humorous, not good? You are too bad to speak?" Others followed suit, saying that the little girl doing live broadcasting is a hobby, and did not do anything illegal, let alone do anything extraordinary. Just singing and dancing, it is 40,000 to 50,000 a month. This ability to make money is amazing. The whole family regards the little girl as proud. Even if it is a distant cousin, both husband and wife are loving faces. Tang Father lost his mind for a while and did not know what to say. What he wanted to say was just moving his lips, and before he said it, he was kicked out. "You don''t like our girl so much, and the two will stay away from each other in the future." On the third day of the new year, the two were kicked out by Wolverine. After returning home, both were ill. With this disease, the body is getting weaker. But the rtives were all offended by them, and even if they were not offended, they didn''t want toe and go. No matter where they go, they can hear someone talking about Tang Guo. Later, even when they watched TV, they often saw Tang Guo on a certain TV station. She is like a shadow. As long as there is light, it will exist. They can''t dodge it. When people outside talk about Tang Guo, they will leave quickly and hide their faces. It will stille from the back: "Look, it is them. Do nt kiss your own daughter, and recognize a liar as a daughter. You will also kick out your own daughter for that liar''s daughter." "I heard that their daughter, Qin, was the first generation to be the anchor. How courageous I was at that time, I have a little admiration for her. If I hadn''t insisted, I wouldn''t have achieved today." Chapter 2382: Girl on the Net (End) Chapter 2382: Girl on the Net (End) Chapter 2382 The Net Girl (End) "Don''t say it is now, it was in the past. If my daughter can talk about 100,000 or tens of thousands a month, it will be thousands of fast. As long as I don''t do anything illegal, I will support it." "Yeah, your child is capable of doing these unsupported, do you want to stop it? I see these two, it is water in my head." "It is said that they also sent Tang Guo to go to Jiewang School and sent it seven times." "Oh my god, if I were, I would rather leave here and nevere back. These two are really ruthless, too awkward. Jiewang School, is that where people stay? Fortunately, that Gadget has long ceased to exist. Now what school I want to run, the card above is strict, just because I am afraid of things that are wrong for my children. " The two ran home in one breath and then became ill again. [The host is big, and to tell you the good news, Xu Shan has found Lin Yuhong. ] The system reported to Tang Guo with a smile, [but Lin Yuhong had already spent all the money. Before that, she was looking for a chance to go abroad. Now that time has passed, and no one has pursued it, she is back again. It is estimated that she intends to work in the old business, but was found by Xu Shan. "What happened to Xu Shan?" [No, Lin Yuhong is superb, saying he was deceived, or the old-fashioned, keeping him crying. It''s still good for him, but he hasn''t been able to get through that Kaner all these years. I think she is an honest person from Xu Shan. She has never been married in these years and wants to lie to two more. Xu Shan''s sry is not low, and he doesn''t smoke and drink. He must have saved a lot. Li Yuhong got a thought, and now he has returned home with Xu Shan. "Oh, how do I think Xu Shan isn''t that stupid? You pay more attention, don''t let him kill someone, and if the situation is not right, hurry up and call the police. If Lin Yuhong, then turn in the collected evidence, although she did it A good thing, but cheating money is cheating money. Ok. The host is big, or bad. However, these people are asking for themselves. [The host is big, Tang Zhengbo and Zhang Yuehua are having a hard time now. They get sick once every three or five days, basically every time. When someone mentions you, they will get sick. They were really pitiful. Last time they went to the bank to do business, and found that all the business was operated on machines only, and the bank''s counters were removed. If there weren''t any auxiliary personnel, they might be killed suddenly. Needless to say, the two husbands and wives will live in the shadow of the host for the rest of their lives, and they will suffer for the same life. Their most concerned faces have long been lost. Moreover, the host is now often on TV, and all are invited by the TV station. The two couples love to watch TV and it is easy to watch big hosts. After Lin Yuhong followed Xu Shan back, she thought that she could still do a vote. She didn''t want to wait for two days to wake up. She was locked in the room by Xu Shan. The next day was a very dark day, and she promised that in this life, she would never again encounter such a painful day. She thought she was going to die, and then the door was knocked open and she was saved. Oh no, she wasn''t saved because it wasn''t just the paramedics who were waiting for her, but the cold handcuffs. Xu Shan did the same, he couldn''t escape from prison. Both husband and wife have always lived in the shadow of Tang Guo, and their lives are long. Today, it is time for Tang Guo to broadcast live. Except when she wants to be on the show, she will start broadcasting, and now she is already a super anchor. People who were in the same era as her at the time were either changing careers or earning enough money to do other things, or they were too angry. And only she is still standing here, bing an existence beyond others. However, her live broadcast room is not the most fans on the entirework. The anchor of the live broadcast room of many fans from the wholework called: Watch today. Even if he married Tang Guo, Qin Pan couldn''t change it. When Tang Guo started broadcasting, he would move his fingers and brush her a bunch of gifts. When he heard the fans roaring, he felt no waves. He may have forgotten that when Tang Guo was broadcasting live today, he was next to him. Watching him spend so many gifts, Tang Guo said subconsciously, "Apan, you need to brush less, brush for free and be careful. You can spend so much money to go out, and score half of it. Tax deducted Is it a loss? Have you forgotten that you got married? Your money is mine. You do nt feel bad, I feel bad. Fans: "Brother-inw, my sister asked you to brush less and get married. They still have pocket money. Do you want to kneel and wash the clothesboard at night?" Faced with the ridicule of countless fans, Qin Pan put down his mobile phone, then looked at Tang Guo with an innocent expression, "I see, wife." Fans who have been fed with countless dog foods said that they were full of hups after the broadcast began today. see you tomorrow Chapter 2383: Koi essence (1) Chapter 2383: Koi essence (1) The 2383th chapter koi essence (1) [The host is big, how do you feel, have you adapted to your new body? The system looks at the fish in therge tank, and asks carefully, [this time it is not a mermaid, but a carp, and the host is big. Do you have any feeling to say? This is an abandoned ruined temple. Tang Guo is located in arge tank in this temple. Thanks to the water tank is ced outside, the weather here is a rain on the third or fifth day, so that the water tank will not dry out. If this fish is out of water, I''m afraid it won''t survive. Tang Guo raised his head to the surface, consciousness and systemmunication, "I''m used to it, help me watch, I will receive the memory first." When adapting to the fish body, she felt that the body was not an ordinary fish, and there was a magical power in it. If she guessed well, this world should be the fairy demon world, the kind that fish can be fine. After receiving the memory, it really was the fairy demon world as she thought. Of course, a human world was added. Basically, in this world story, these characters appear. As for her identity, it is indeed a carp, but she is different from ordinary carps. She is a koi. That''s right, it''s the kind of koi that says blessings and is likely to work. Of course, it doesn''t mean that everything will work, but there is a certain chance. But if she loses her strength to speak the blessing, she will surely seed. As for being able to have many big wishes, it depends on how powerful she is. But this kind of blessing of 100% consummation will cause great loss to her. Even if she knew that she had the ability, she had never thought of doing so. Usually, I feel good, and say a blessing casually, so that it will not lose strength, and will not bring badness to herself. If it is spiritual, it will also help her practice. Originally, she was not practicing here, but in a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers. The ce was not only beautiful, but also very rich in aura, which was very suitable for her practice. It is mainly away from people and will not be disturbed. The original owner is a carp essence that jumps into the dragon gate to be immortal. If it was not identally got into the ruined temple, and met someone who should not be met, she should not hesitate when the dragon gate is opened Leaping past, Yuhualong, sessfully attained Taoism, reached a different level, separated from the spirit and strange body, cultivated Taoism, immortality. Unfortunately, she was deliberately got into this ruined temple, but also met the person and was attracted by the other party. Before Tang Guo came, this person had already met her and knew she was a carp essence. This man''s name is Xu Yan, and he is the only child outside of the town of Xu in the town under the mountain. Xu Yuan''s ancestors went to Jinshi, butter Xiu did not go again. So for generations to generations, they hope that another person in their family will be able to take the meritorious deed, and that their ancestors will be honored to make their family even better. I don''t know why. When he was outside of Xu Yuan, no matter how many room rooms were amodated, in the end, there was only the only son Xu Xu from Mrs. Xu. The remaining mortuaries were either not pregnant or had only daughters. Today, Xu Yuan is almost sixty years old. In these years, one room and one room have been epted, and his daughter has been born one after another. He is also gradually desperate, thinking that he is a blessed source. Chapter 2384: Koi essence (2) Chapter 2384: Koi essence (2) The 2384th chapter koi essence (2) Originally not learning about that piece of material, Xu Yan was kicked off the shelf by the ducks. In order to get his fame, Xu Yuanwai even ruthlessly rushed him to the ruined temple on the mountain. Of course, eating and drinking is indispensable for him. He also cleaned a clean room for him, and left a little book boy to feed him and grind ink every day. Xu Xu was told that only after he got the fame can he go down the mountain and live a good life. If you haven''t passed the exam, you have been reading in the mountains, and you are not allowed to go down the mountain to fooling with his ssmates. If by the time he was thirty-five years old, he was still unable to pass the exam, Xu Yuanwai would decide to marry his wife and give birth to his son, and let his son take the test. For this reason, Xu Yan was very distressed, but his arms could not twist his thighs, let alone leave him, he just got out of the town and he would be arrested soon. In this small town, his father is a ground snake. Besides, he was a son outside of Xu Yuan. If he went out, he would have nothing, it might be harder than studying in a ruined temple. Therefore, Xu Zhengpromised. In fact, he also wanted to get the fame. Who doesn''t want to do it? This is the matter of Guangzong Yaozu. Xu Yan is also a filial piety in his heart, knowing that the hope of the entire family now falls on him. Regardless of whether you passed the exam or not, you still have to. Aren''t you studying hard in the mountains for more than ten years? Then he has been studying hard for more than ten years. Then he will listen to his father, marry the son of Naina, give everything to his son, and he will do nothing. Xu Zheng came to the broken temple three years ago. Before he came, the original owner was in the water tank. Although she was a carp sperm, she devoted herself to the practice, and even if she moved somewhere inexplicably, it was nothing to her. And she is a carp. With her current ability, she can''t stay outside for long. I don''t know how far this ruined temple is from where she cultivated, so she didn''t dare to walk around, so she nned to cultivate here for a while, her ability improved, and then she left. Unexpectedly, Xu Yan came. For the first few days, the two lived under the same roof without incident, and Xu Zheng did not find her. Until one night, a thunder sounded in the sky, and the pouring rain fell down, smashing the old beams of the house and hitting Xu Xu. When the original owner saw it, it was impossible to see death. He jumped out of the water tank and flew directly into human form, and then saved Xu Yan from under the beam. Xu Yan was awakened at that time, and just saw a fish flying in front of him, and then he turned into a beauty in red, and then was saved by the beauty in a dull way. Since then, the two are familiar. Xu Min quickly epted that he lived in a temple with a carp essence. He was often tired of reading and studying, and he would lie on the water tank and stare at the carp essence puffed out of the bubble. Say everything, take out his old man, and tell her those wonderful stories outside. Of course, since Xu Yan came, she would also change her to clean water every day. Regarding his son''s need to change the water for a carp every day, although the book boy did not understand, the master said that it was a boring thing for the son to study in the temple alone. He didn''t sneak down to hang around with other people to keep a carp, which was a fun time. There was no opinion from Xu Yuan, Xiao Shutong naturally helped Xu Yi to do everything, and he was afraid to say anything. Chapter 2385: Koi Extract (3) Chapter 2385: Koi Extract (3) The 2385th chapter koi essence (3) Little Book Boy naturally did not know that the identity of the original owner was a strange monster. After saving Xu Xu thest time, she never revealed her true body again. Seeing that Xu Yan was not a bad person, I sent someone to change the clean water for her every day, and I felt a little more favorable to him, and didn''t let her save him. In fact, Xu Yan often teases the original owner and wants her to show her true body. The original owner devoted himself to the path and ignored it at all. But Xu Yan is a very active person. To many people, he is not suitable for reading at all. However, his ancestors were too persistent, and he once vowed that he would have to test the fame on behalf of his children and grandchildren. If he did not pass the exam, he would have to be 35 years old. At this time, if he still hasn''t won, he is allowed to marry his wife and have children, and let his son take the test. Xu Yan is a very happy person who will tell the little book boy to go down the mountain to buy some gadgets for the original owner. When he takes a break, he will go and buy some girl''s items for her. The original owner, who did not have any emotional experience, was gradually tempted. She learned that Xu Yan also hoped that he could get the fame, but unfortunately he wasn''t born to read books. As a koi carp, of course, she can see that Xu Yan has no knowledge in this area, no matter how many years she has been studying, she will not be able to take the test. Because she was already interested in Xu Yan, she nned to help him with her own ability. She knows a kind of spiritual fruit, and after eating it, she can open up. After learning the tricks, no matter what you learn, you can do more with less, and even have the ability to remember. As soon as she calcted, even when she came to a nearby mountain, she was bearing this kind of spiritual fruit. However, wherever there is a spiritual fruit, there will be guardians. If it weren''t for the Grand Canal or the strength was stronger than the other side, it would not have been possible. In order to help Xu Yan, she did not hesitate to expend some of her skills. Before Xu Xu went out, she said a blessing that is 100%plete. Gain spiritual fruit without incident. " Due to the loss of that skill, she could not be transformed into a human form for the time being. It took a long time to cultivate before she could recover. Because of her blessing, even the spooky guardian of Lingguo was very powerful, because the enemies suddenly came to the door, and Xu Xuan took the time to pick up the fruit, swallow it, and ran away. Even if the strange monster found something wrong, he also saw Xu Yan, who was chased and killed by his enemies, there was no way to chase Xu Yan. In the end, the spooky monster was severely wounded by the enemy, and the nest was upied, and he could only escape to another ce and retreat in retreat. But Xu Yan stole his spiritual fruit, and he will definitely take revenge in the future. After Xu Ling ate the fruit, he became enlightened and became clever. He also had the ability to never forget ~ ~. Because all of this was brought to him by the original owner, he sent another person to bring many gadgets to the original owner toe up to her. The original owner who has been tempted, basically says something every day: Xu Lang will be in high school. Xu Min gradually became very enthusiastic about this carp, and even said that he would return to marry her as a wife when he came to high school in the future. Now that everyone''s mind has been moved, the original owner can''t concentrate on the path, but she nned to stop this fate, and waited for Xu Xunyang''s life to end, and their fate was exhausted, and she would start the path again. Chapter 2386: Koi carp (4) Chapter 2386: Koi carp (4) The 2386th chapter koi essence (4) In this regard, she was wholeheartedly apanying Xu Yan to study, except that one of them was sitting in a chair and the other was swimming in a water tank. In order to be able tobine with Xu Yan, she still worked hard and refreshed her strength. Only when she is strong can she be transformed into a human form for a long time, and it will not bring danger to Xu Yan. Because of Xu Yi s promise, the day Xu Xu went down the mountain to get the name for the entrance examination in Beijing, she lost a little effort and said a blessing: The son will definitely be in high school. When Xu Zheng was admitted to the talent, Xu members had the idea to move the family to Beijing. Later, he did the same. In fact, the day Xu Xu left was also the day when the entire Xu family moved to Beijing. The original old house had only one servant watching. When Xu Zheng left, he thought that after he obtained his name, he would definitely return to marry the original owner. Xu Xun''s path to fame is very smooth because he encountered all kinds of adventures after the original owner. In the end, by virtue of his eloquence and true schrship, he gained the appreciation of the emperor, and was chosen as the champion champion in the Golden Pce. Today''s princess Pei Jiaoren is the heroine of this world. The two met in Beijing and did not know their identities at first. Xu Zheng didn''t know why. At the first sight of Pei Jiaoren, he always felt that the other party was very kind and couldn''t help but want to be close. Therefore, when Pei Jiaoren invited him to the poetry society, he never refused. At first, he thought he had any special hobbies, and wanted to be close but afraid of approaching. Later, he identally knew that Pei Jiaoren was a daughter, and was relieved. At this time, he thought of the original owner again, remembering that he had promised that when he got the first prize, he would definitely go back and marry her. In fact, he had a little regret in his heart. The reason why he said such things was that he would be grateful and a little bit of affection, as a kind of like for those who like it. When he met Pei Jiao people, he didn''t know what he really liked. The person he wanted to marry was actually Pei Jiao people. Later, the emperor gave him the princess Pei Jiaoren, and he could not refuse the imperial edict of the emperor. My heart was happy, and a little bit hesitant. Because he knew that the original owner was a very powerful carp essence, and he was afraid that the marriage between him and the princess would be known by the other party. But it was impossible for him to abandon his beloved princess. Rejecting the emperor''s marriage is not only as simple as losing the princess, but also affects his entire family. Maybe the emperor is not happy, they will destroy them. Looking at the princess like Jiaohua whoughed beside her, and her parents who were old and smiled at him. In the end, Xu Yan had a decision and sent someone to send a message to the original owner, saying that he encountered a robber on his way and was dead. Only if she thought he was dead would she note to him. He had heard her say that her wish was to jump into the dragon gate and be an immortal. Because he appeared, she could no longer concentrate on her cultivation. She needed to be with him for the rest of her life, but after he died, she could re-cultivate. Now he passed on the news that he had been killed by the mountain thief, and it was counted as Yang Shou exhausted, but the fate between them, she could concentrate on cultivation. He arranged for a few people to pass by the temple and let them mention his name in that temple. She won''t run around, someone will talk about his life and death there, and she will surely hear, then his purpose is achieved. Chapter 2387: Koi essence (5) Chapter 2387: Koi essence (5) The 2387th chapter koi essence (5) After returning with the news, he reassuredly married the princess and became a horseman. Harmony with Princess Qin Se every day, happy days. However, he did not know that the original owner was learning about his death and hated the robbers who killed him. If it weren''t for her ability, she would have gone out to find out the robber who killed him. After concentrating on practicing for five years, she was finally able to stay onnd for a long time, without having to soak in the water, she followed the road to the capital, and searched the surrounding pirates all over again, and could not ask who killed him She killed them all. Anyway, there are some robbers, kill them and kill them. After killing the mountain thief, the hatred in her heart was gone, but she nned to go for a walk in the capital and returned to the mountain stream to practice. Yu Yue Long Men, get the way to immortal, is still the dream of every fish. She hanged around in the capital for several days, but never met with Xu Yanpian. When he was eating in a restaurant lobby, Xu Yan was going toe downstairs, and suddenly he caught a glimpse of the red woman sitting in the lobby for dinner. Now he didn''t dare to face her and quickly hid. He waited for her to leave before he sneaked away. When he returned to Princess Mansion, he said he was ill. Those friends who used to ask him to go out knew that he was sick when he came and had to regret to leave. Xu Yan also sent someone to stare at the original owner. After half a month, she left the capital, and she was relieved. Later, he inquired that the robbers on the road to and from Beijing had been killed. I didn''t know who it was. The death was silent and it smelled like a few days before it was discovered. The merchants who came and went were happy, and thought that it was a hero who did good deeds. Only Xu Yan knew that that was mostly the original backbone. Thinking that she was taking revenge for herself, she found the capital from the water tank all the way, her heart wasplicated, and she felt a little bit guilty. It was just that he had no time to getplicated. The original owner found it, kicked the gate of Princess Mansion, and arrested him. All this was too fast, Xu Yan did not respond at all. It waster learned that the owner had stopped her shortly after leaving the capital, and told her that Xu Yan was not dead, but that he was married to her princess, her Royal Highness Pei Jiao, and is now a horseman. Although the other party promptly provoke divorce, but those are all things Xu Xu did, so can''t be quibbled. But she was still suspicious. When the other party took her to the Princess Mansion, she saw Xu Xu standingpletely in the side, while she was joking with Pei Jiaoren. Then she was furious, and then kicked the door from the direction of the door and rushed in. Take Xu Yan away. Pei Jiaoren didn''t know why at all. She was terrified to call in, but the original owner was too fast. When people came in, she was holding Xu Xu, and she didn''t know where she had been. The person who told the original owner Xu Yi not to die was actually a strange monster. And there was hatred between him and the original owner Xu Xun. At that time, he kept a tree of wisdom fruit blossoming and waited for it to mature for a long time. I did not expect that Xu Xing''s luck would be better because of the original owner''s blessing. It was eaten by Xu Yan, he was very resentful. He was badly wounded by his enemies at that time, and fortunately escaped, and it would have taken him hundreds of years to recover. But in the middle he got an adventure. A mysterious man found him and asked him to destroy the rtionship between Xu Yan and Princess Pei Jiaoren. The other party''s condition was to heal his injury and give him a fruit of wisdom. Chapter 2388: Koi Extract (6) Chapter 2388: Koi Extract (6) Chapter 2388 Koi Spirit (6) He thought it would be good, and he could revenge, naturally he agreed. After Xu Yan was captured, he turned into a master of catching monsters and got into the position of a state teacher. The princess has been very sad since Xu Zheng was taken away, and the emperor is very worried. After the emperor knew this person''s ability, he quickly sealed it as a master, ordered him to catch a demon, and rescue Xu Yan. This man is a ck bear spirit and his name is Ban Thai. Although he looks tall and burly, his skin is dark, and he doesn''t look like a good man. But after he showed his ability, both the emperor and Pei Jiao people trusted him very much. It means that as long as he can get rid of the monsters and save Ye Maye, he will definitely give him generous revenge. Hundreds of thousands of years of ginseng taken out by the emperor are very attractive to ck bear essence. On the surface, he agreed, not only that he wanted to kill the original owner, but also Xu Xu. The original owner didn''t care about Xu Yan, but just caught him in the mountain and left it aside. After waiting a few days, he was asked why he was cheating her. At this time, Xu Yan did not dare to hide, saying that after meeting Pei Jiao people, he could no longer hold anyone in his heart. As well as the emperor''s marriage, he can''t vite it. Once he vites it, his family and family will be cut off. He also said that if she is not deted, she can kill him directly, as long as the princess and his family are let go. The decisiveness Xu Xu said was actually a gamble. He had been with her for so many years, and he knew a little about her temperament, and he frankly said all this, and she would probably not do anything to him. Sure enough, he made the right bet. The original owner threw him a few ps and threw him down the mountain. Xu Yan was found back, and Pei Jiaoren asked him what had happened. In the face of the original owner who can speak the truth frankly, but with a personality and possessive Pei Jiaoren, he dare not tell the truth. Once said, it will definitely affect their feelings. He was mainly afraid that Pei Jiao was ufortable and would go to the trouble of the original owner. When the trouble was not found, he would be cleaned up. In fact, he was also worried about Pei Jiaoren''sfort. Before that, he felt that the original owner''s ability was stronger, and not ordinary people could handle it. He didn''t tell the truth, but Pei Jiaoren did not intend to let go of the original owner. She begged Ban Thai, already a teacher, to help him deal with the original owner. Ban Tai is worried that the original owner Xu Xu was released. Isn''t the opportunity to sow dissonancee? He has the magic weapon given by the mysterious man, which can trap the original owner. The original owner was finally trapped. He found a hilltop and nned to burn the original owner to death. When the original owner dies, he will disclose the news to Xu Yan, knowing that there will surely be a gap between him and the princess, but will he avenge his revenge and provoke alienation? Unexpectedly, Xu Yan knew in advance. While Xu Yan was angry, he hurried to save the original owner, Pei Jiao people followed in a panic. Later Xu Xu ventured to open the instrument and released the original owner. Ban Tai took the opportunity to give Xu Xu a fatal blow. The scene at that time was that Xu Yan showed a look of despair. Seeing this scene, the original owner broke away from the instrument that trapped her, eliminated the blow from Ban Thai, and severely injured Ban Thai. Old monsters like Ban Tai have their own means of escape, knowing that they are not the enemy, and quickly fled. In the end, the original owner returned to the mountain and nned to cultivate with concentration. Chapter 2389: Koi Extract (7) Chapter 2389: Koi Extract (7) Chapter 2389 Koi Spirit (7) Xu Yan and Pei Jiao returned to Princess Mansion, because when Pei Jiao was rescued, Xu Zhen was very moved, the original owner was saved again, and the gap between the two was gone. Things should havee to an end here. The original master continued to practice, and the two loved to live. But as I said before, some people deliberately want to destroy the rtionship between Xu Zheng and Pei Jiaoren, and they certainly won''t stop there. A few yearster, when the original owner prepared Yuyue Dragon Gate, Pei Jiaoren found her, at the ce of Yuyue Dragon Gate, and begged her on his knees to let him save Xu Yan, because Xu Yue was dying. For this reason, she not only gave her a gimmick, but also said various good words, and even said that as long as she was willing to save Xu Yan, she gave up Xu Yan. Maybe it was all about the past, or maybe she didn''t forget Xu Xu in her heart. Even though she was angry at the end, Xu Xun still saved her life regardless of her life, making her unable to leave Xu Xing alone and go to Yumen Dragon Gate herself. Therefore, she chose to go back to save Xu Yan, and lost half of his mana, and Xu Yan was finally saved. When she returned to practice, she encountered ambush ck bear essence and was killed by ck bear essence bantai. After Xu Zheng woke up, he learned that the original owner rescued him, and was very moved. Later, I learned from Pei Jiao''s poption that the original owner returned to the mountain to practice, and felt relieved. Knowing that the Pei Jiao people asked for him for the sake of him, the heart moved more, and decided not to live with her in this life. In this regard, the two lived lovingly for the rest of their lives. The story is here and it is not over. The two went away together. On the day of their death, the sun was shining brightly, and the world was blooming. The two souls slowly floated from their bodies, and at the same time they remembered their memories. It turned out that they were originally children of the Celestial Astrology Officer, and their love was hampered because of their father''s discord. In the end, things went awry and went to the Emperor. The Emperor of Heaven gave apromise solution, allowing them to go through different experiences and experience various tests. As long as they pass the tests, they will be able to continue together after they return, and no one can stop them. If they fail the test, then they are destined to have no fate, and then return to heaven after the cmity, no one should mention this matter. The two agreed to make an offer, and the Pei Jiao people went to the emperor''s house and became a princess. And Xu Zheng voted in Yuanwai''s house, to get a fame, to marry her in the future. However, neither Xu Qu''s father, Wu Qu Xing Jun, nor Pei Jiao''s father, Jiu Xuan Guan, did not want them to be together. Even though the two did not discuss it, they were tacit, and caused them all kinds of trouble. Originally Xu Yan was going to test for the No. 1 pick in the martial arts. After all, he was the son of Wu Qu Xingjun. As a result, Wuqu Xingjun created troubles for his grandparents to test the number one champion. For a son of Wuqu Xingjun, it was difficult to test the number one. If he can''t get the top spot, he will miss with the hostess Pei Jiaoren. But Jiu Xingxing did a stupid thing, and he identally found a cultivated carp essence, which is the original owner. asionally it turns into an adult form, very beautiful. Thinking of Wuqu Xingjun and his vulgar son, he must like this beautiful little fairy. With all his heart in mind, while the original owner was sinking into the practice, he moved her to a ce where Xu Ye was reading the ruined temple. As for the pouring rain that night and the copse of the house beam, he did it. Chapter 2390: Koi Extract (8) Chapter 2390: Koi Extract (8) The 2390th chapter koi essence (8) He knew that the carp spirit was devoted to the good, and would certainly not sit idly by. Sure enough, the subsequent developments made him very satisfied. In the various obstructions that followed, the participation of Wuqu Xingjun and Jiu Xingxing officials. Poor owner, I thought this was doomed to heaven, but did not expect it at all, it was deliberately nned. Later, the reason why Pei Jiaoren came to ask her was because Pei Jiaoren had a dream. It was Xu Ye s father, Wu Qu Xingjun, who asked her to ask the original owner that only the original owner could save him. In fact, Wu Qu Xingjun, the grandfather, sees that his son is so obsessed, he intends to help him, and does not intend to embarrass the two little ones. Moreover, in his determination, the original owner was the person sent by Jiu Xingxing to destroy, and it was no problem for her to waste her energy to save Xu Yan. After she rescued Xu Xu, Jiu Xing''s star officer was very angry. If Xu Xu died at the time, he and his daughter would not be able to be one. So he sent the ck bear Jing Bantai, stopped on the road, and killed the original owner. It was supposed to have a bright future. It could jump into the dragon gate and be a carp of immortality. In this way, it was calcted by the two star king officials to lose their lives. Later Xu Xu and Pei Jiaoren returned to the heavens and knew what happened to the original owner. The answer of Wuqu Xingjun and Jiu Xingxing is, "Because she lost Xiong Jing''s wisdom fruit, she missed a good opportunity to open up her tricks, and finally she was killed by ck bear spirit. That''s only a cause and effect cycle." Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren thought about it, it seems that such a reason, they did not pursue it. They did not go to the ck bear spirit to avenge themselves, they all said that it is a cause and effect cycle, to deal with that kind of small monster, they can kill with a finger, pass it out, and they will beughed at them stingily. Now they are the sons and daughters of Xingguan Xingjun, and the life of a carp essence, they do not see it at all, especially for decades in the world, but it is only a small part of their memory, let alone care. [The host is big, are you okay? Knowing that Tang Guo had read all the memories, and some knew her system, she would whisper the situation. "Fortunately, once again I realized what a ant is. This is a ant. It can be yed with in the palm of the hand." Tang Guo just sighed, the original owner did not know to death, her tragedy was intentionally arranged by others. In the end, Jiu Xingxing official said that the cause of death was determined by karma. If it''s karma, isn''t he the one who moved her into the ruined temple? What is the cause and effect of retribution? Isn''t it the only cause of retribution? Those who do not retaliate are called scourges for thousands of years and have not been harvested. The cause was the discord between Jiu Xingxing and Wuqu Xingjun, preventing their children from falling in love. Speaking of which, the most retribution should be themselves. Unfortunately, they are Xingjun star officials, masters of the stars, powerful, high status, background, status, and blessing. Even if the original owner really knew that he had been counted, he could only recognize it. At thest time, even if she didn''t do anything, Xu Yan would be fine. Besides, even if he died, he wouldn''t really die. So, ah, I haven''t seen any kind of strange spirit in the heart, it''s really pitiful. After being asked for a little bit, I agreed softly. Too pure and unprotected, it won''t end well. "This is a world where strength is truth, and I like it." Chapter 2391: Koi Extract (9) Chapter 2391: Koi Extract (9) 2391: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The system hesitated for a moment, and then answered, "It''s true, I like it too. For a long time, I did nt see the host greatly embarrassing. He wanted to see, [The host isrge. Now you are still weak. What kind of elixir do you want to cultivate? Soon after taking Wisdom Fruit, Xu Zheng was admitted to Xiucai. The second year happened to be a township test once every three years. Xu Yi ate the fruit of wisdom and studied hard for more than a year. Naturally, he took the test with confidence. Of course, the test was passed. Not only the test, but also the understanding of Yuan and Xie Yuan, that is, the first ce in the township test. Nowadays, it is already known as a master. Even so, Xu Yuanwai did not take him down the mountain to live, preparing to allow him to cultivate for one year, and continue to participate in the conference test. Xu Yuanwai believes that Xu Yan''s ability to pass the examination of talents and the promotion of people is definitely the reason for living in the temple, so he is not allowed toe down the mountain. Because there is a carp of Tang Guo in the temple, he apanied him to study every day, Xu Xu didn''t really want to go down to live. At this time, Xu Zheng was really the one who wanted to take the meritorious name and returned to marry her. As I said before, when Xu Yan was admitted to the talent, Xu Yuan has slowly moved his family to Beijing, and now he should almost move his base camp. After counting the days, Xu Xu may have to say goodbye to Tang Guo aftering up the mountain. By this time, Tang Guo was a little happy. After Xu Yan left, she would be able to practice well and no one would disturb her. Since it is a world of stress, she must make herself stronger first. About the time the sun went down, Xu Yan returned. Every ten days, he would be invited by the book boy down the mountain to go home to reunite with his family and spend half a day wandering around the city. Now anyway, he is a grandfather. Xu Yuanwai allowed him to go down the mountain once every seven days, giving him some rest time. In fact, he wanted to let everyone in the town look at him. His old Xu family had a grand master again. It was Jie Yuan. Tang Xu felt when Xu Zheng stepped into the ruined temple. As the footsteps passed, she understood that Xu Yan was heading for her tank. When he came, he sat on a stool and climbed his hands on the side of the water tank. His handsome face showed a somewhat silly smile. Even now he is a master, but he still does not behave like a schr. Tang Guo guessed that it was probably that Wuqu Xingjun''s gene was too powerful, so that he couldn''t change the nature of his rough masters. "Guo Er, I bought you some of the pastries in Furong. What you like the most. And I bought you a few sets of new style dresses and dumplings, all ording to your preference bought." Xu Yan said as he touched Tang Guo''s fish head with his hands. Tang Guo: "..." "Guoer,e out and try it out. No, if you don''t like it, I will go down to buy it for you in two days." Listening to Xu Yan''s words, Tang Guo understood that he should really be in Beijing. With a thought, she jumped out of the water tank and saw a golden-red fish draw a graceful arc in mid-air. Before shended, she became a beautiful woman in red. Seeing her like that, she quickly offered her treasures, and presented her what she bought, "Guoer, look at it, but still like it?" "like." Chapter 2392: Koi Extract (10) Chapter 2392: Koi Extract (10) 2392: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers Tang Guo replied with a smile as he did, and ate a piece of cake, "It''s delicious." "Then you eat more and tell me what else you need. After two days, I will buy it for you when I go down the mountain." Tang Guo gave him a deliberate look, "Xu Lang, are you going ... where to go?" "I will be in Beijing in a few days. I will participate in this year''s conference test. If I win the jinshi, it will be a hall test, and I will take the exam in person. Guoer, if I win the champion, I wille back to marry you." Xu Yan said this very eagerly, and his heart was full of hot fever. Tang Guo''s eyes softened a lot, and he smiled a little, and suddenly asked, "If you don''t have a champion, won''t youe back and marry me?" "No, no, no matter if there is no winner, I will marry Guoer." System: Very good. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, and he faced Xu Xu seriously. "Xu Lang has been studying hard for many years, this time he will be able to win the champion." After that, she observed Xu Xu''s look, and she saw that he was relieved. Her eyes are slightly drooping. Although Xu Ye likes her at this time, but she is not at all selfish. When talking to her, most of them still want a blessing. It''s just that the original owner is rtively stupid and will spend mana to make the blessing 100% realized. She''s not the same, she just said a few words casually. It s okay to say two good words casually. It s really easy to win champion No.1 with the strength of Wisdom Fruit. "With the words Guoer, I will definitely work hard to win the top prize ande back to marry you." A book suddenly appeared in Tang Guo''s hand. Xu Yan knew her ability and was not surprised. She only listened to Tang Guodao. "I read a lot of textbooks before, and those schrs in the book would talk to their favorite women before the test. In the future, the champion will return to marry her. However, after the schrs are elected, they will either be horsemen, or prime ministers, son-inws of the master. " "Xu Lang, wouldn''t you be the same as in the textbook?" Xu Yan smiled brightly, opened the book in Tang Guo''s hand, and nced roughly, "Guo Er, this is just the story in the book. Some people write to the bloggers. Just rest assured, I Unlike them. " "Well, yes, Xu Lang is naturally different from other people." Tang Guomei said with a frown, "I believe you wille back to marry me after winning the exam. If you don''te back to marry me and marry another woman, it is not Longsting. Even long-term, it will endure hardships. "Tang Guo was eating cakes and looked very serious," Xu Lang, I''ll wait for you toe back. " Xu Zheng didn''t care about what Tang Guo said just now. Only when she cares too much about him will she say these words like vows. Moreover, at this time he really thought that way, and he would say that, without any psychological burden. What Tang Guo thinks about is that, speaking of her role, even if she added some mana to it, wouldn''t it be a problem? Although the curse is not what she is good at, the red koi is not as good as the curse that a ck koi can just say, but it is the same. Whether it''s useful or not, let''s talk first. Tang Guo didn''t ask for anything in the end. After Xu Ye spent five days in the temple, Xu Yuan sent someone to pick him up. Before he left, he was still reluctant, and said in the water tank that he would definitelye back to marry her. In the end, after Tang Guo''s sentence Xu Lang, you have to be safe all the way. After you will be in high school, he will leave with satisfaction. see you tomorrow Chapter 2393: Koi Extract (11) Chapter 2393: Koi Extract (11) 2393: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He stepped out of the temple in front of him, and Tang Guo flipped directly in the water twice. "Finally, I have to practice while I am at this time. After all, I am not going to be a simple character to confront. Give me the elixir. " Besides Xu Xu, as Xu members went to the capital, it all went well. He knew what Tang Guo said was likely to be effective, so he asked for two auspicious words. As for the first prize test, he is still very confident. As long as he ys normally, there are no other idents, or the emperor is born to look at him unpleasantly, and he thinks there is nothing wrong. But with Tang Guo''s blessing, he will feel more at ease. It''s just that Tang Guo''s blessing for expending mana makes him not as lucky in the exam as the original plot. He was assigned to a particrly bad ce, which was smelly all day long, which was a ce of respect. Fortunately, in the end, he persisted. When peoplee out, they are about to copse. As soon as he stepped out, Xu asked him to help him. Even if he said confidently that there was no problem, the Xu family was still worried. When he was in aa, several younger sisters in Xu''s family who were less than ten years old looked at him with anxiety. Xu Ye didn''t have the energy to exin, he''s really too difficult these days. Fortunately, he is active and has learned a few tricks from others. In the temple in the mountains on weekdays, he was tired of reading and reading, so he would go to the yard for activities, and his body was not bad. Even though he was a little embarrassed this time, he basically recovered over two days. Unlike other reference personnel, because he always stays indoors to read books, making his body weak and windless. This time, even with good luck, he was not as embarrassed as Xu Yan, and was still sick for several days. Since that time Xu Xu walked out of the examination room embarrassingly, he just passed out from the examination room and passed out. Xu and other members of the family did not give much hope to the result. I also heard that his test position was in that ce, and everyone''s faces were ugly. Therefore, when the list was released, everyone outside Xu only sent Xu Yan''s bookboys to see it, and he did not take the family with fanfare. Bring a family member, if there is no Xu Xu''s name on the list, it will not be a joke to be asked. These days, Xu Yan is not staying at home, Xu members thought he was down, and it was even impossible to me him. This time, it was a bad luck for their old Xu family, and they were assigned to such a ce. "If there is no name on the list, Dad won''t me you. The next time I take the test, with my child''s ability, I will definitely be able to go to high school next time." Xu Yuanwaiforted him. He believed in the strength of his son, and he was very confident in saying this. "I used toe to the capital all the way, and you have been locked in the yard to study. Now I take advantage of this time to go out and y, and make more friends with my studies. Dad heard that in this capital, there are only big and small. You should like the poetry party, tea party, and flower viewing party. " Xu Xu was afraid that Xu Xu was in a bad mood. He stayed in the house all day and he was boring. Xu Yan looked up and saw Xu Yuan''s loving and worried look. Heughed, "Dad, don''t worry about it, isn''t Xiao Liu waiting for the list? It won''t be toote until the result. If it''s sessful, I still have to prepare for the hall test. At this time, where is the free time to go to any poetry society and make friends. " Chapter 2394: Koi essence (12) Chapter 2394: Koi essence (12) 2394: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Seeing Xu''s full confidence outside, Xu Xu had no choice but to give up. I was praying in my heart, hoping that he could have his name on the list. No matter what the ranking was, it was all good. Even if it is just a jinshi, it does not live up to the expectations of generations to generations. Thinking about this, Xu Yuanwai looked forward again. Xu Yan has always been full of confidence, he believes he will be. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the voice of his book boy Xu Xiaoliu to pass from outside the door to him, back and forth, just a few words, "Master, master, hit, hit, master hit!" "Master, master missed, hit." "Our master is in high school, high school." Xu Yuanwai was still talking to Mrs. Xu at the time, telling her that she had recently instructed the kitchen to make up for Xu Xun. No matter what was happening, Xu Xun couldn''t me him this time. In view of the momentum of his children these years, he missed this time and will definitely hit the next time. Mrs. Xu nodded again and again, although Mei Yu was a little bit lost, but she was more serious. The old Xu family ancestors went to Jinshi, butter there was not even a show. Now their old Xu family is just like Xu Du and Miao Miao, who didn''t look like reading materials at first. Unexpectedly, her master once patted her head and decided to send Xu Yan to the ruined temple on the mountain. Although she was distressed, she knew that this was the rule of the old Xu family. I was looking forward to Xu Yan being able to fight for it, so I came back after taking a show. I never thought that Xu Yan not only won the talent, but also won the second prize in the second year. He was ranked first, and really gave her a big surprise. This journey was too smooth, making Madam Xu''s heart gossip, always thinking that it was all a dream. This time Xu Ye had some problems in the examination room. He stayed beside that kind of ce for several days, and the whole person copsed. She was not very sad, only a little bit lost, and the unreasonable stone in her heart fell. She was preparing and instructed the cook to make something delicious, so that Xu Yan could take good care of it until the next exam. There was no expectation that Xu Xiaoliu''s voice chanting "Medium, Medium, Master High School" suddenly came in, which surprised and delighted her. The two couples chased out quickly, and Xu also did not forget to tell the housekeeper to get the money bag. Xu Xiaoliu, who came to announce the news, rushed and shouted excitedly. After Xu Yuanwai asked him clearly, he gave him a gold ingot, so happy that Xu Xiaoliu didn''t know what to say. On this day, except for Xu Xun''s calmness, the entire Xu family was cheerful. Xu Zheng has advanced in the examination, and now he has more status and prestige in the Xu family than Xu. Xu Yuan didn''t mind this either. Now that his son has been admitted to Jinshi, he can be regarded as havingpleted the ount of the ancestors. Even if he was to lose his life for ten years now, he thought it was worth it. After the temple test, he will be the chief officer. At that time, naturally, he will be much more powerful than him. It is a good thing for the whole family to respect that. If his son was identally picked by Tianzi and picked as the champion, then ... Xu Xuai would not dare to think about it anymore. The hall test was soon ushered in, and Xu''s family was waiting outside this time. I don''t know how long I waited, it seems to be months. Eventually Xu Xun came out with a smile and told him that when he was chosen as the No. 1 champion by Tianzi, he was fainted with joy. Chapter 2395: Koi Extract (13) Chapter 2395: Koi Extract (13) 2395: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The family was happy and worried, and they carried Xu member back. Mrs. Xu couldn''t walk stably, but the girl did not fall when she helped her. Xu Yan was calm on the surface. In fact, he was a little bit fluttering when he walked. Even if he expected it, he would be very nervous when he was actually the champion by the emperor. He rode on his horse and looked up at the blue sky, only to think that today is a good day. He retracted his gaze and looked around, only to see the people around him. Although the people in Beijing haven''t seen the champion champion, each time there will be only one champion champion, but this is not the ordinary person who picks the champion first. Just take a look and remember his appearance, and he will be able to give his children and grandchildren a lifetime, saying that when he was young, he watched the champion ride on horses and pass by. Xu Yan felt that he was different. Of course, at this time, he especially wanted to share with Tang Guo who was still practicing in the temple, and he was the champion. He also wanted to tell her that he would go back and marry her. At this time, Tang Guo was still in the water tank, and only a few fish heads were exposed on the water, and bubbles appeared from time to time in the water. Perhaps Xu Yan was too anxious to go, even forgot to tell someone to look here and help her change the water. Or maybe he knew her skill and thought that she wouldn''t be affected by not changing the water even if she wasn''t instructed. Even if the truth is like this, there is a difference between doing and not doing. [The host is big, your cultivation speed is too fast, envy. The system is a bit sour, saying that he is slow to upgrade. Where is Tang Guo like, if he eats elixir, his strength can improve rapidly? "My realm is there, and the realm has been improving over the years. Cultivation is naturally fast. Through so many worlds, I have created a lot of exercises. These exercises are perfected by myself. It''s fast and stable. If you ask a person who cultivates immortality, if the state is strong, it is easy to improve their strength. The person who cultivates immortality is most afraid that the state can''t keep up. The state can keep up. The system is actually a bit weird. He knows that the world is cultivated by spiritual power, but when his master cultivates greatly, he does not seem to absorb the surrounding aura. "Well, I don''t practice reiki." Tang Guo helped the system to confuse. "This world has the emperor, the heaven, and the star officer Xingjun who is in charge of the stars. There should be other immortals. Fanjie It''s Reiki, then the immortal world should be Immortal. If I cultivate Reiki now, I will have to absorb immortality in the future. " "The reason why Emperor Tian can manage so many immortals, they still have to abide by the rules, there must be something that can restrict them. Even if a powerful immortal is under the control of Tian Emperor, if Emperor wants him to go to the world, he will have to go to the world Jie, you said that if I practice with reiki and I will practice with immortality in the future, will I be restricted by him? " The system froze in his heart, the host greatly. This was considered from the beginning. If he turned his face with Tiandi in the future. "Have you heard of Fengshenbang? This is what limits the fairy." The system quickly said, [Heared, Jiang Ziya''s story of God, how could I have never heard of it. "Then you should have heard, are there any immortals that are not on the Fengshen list?" Chapter 2396: Koi Extract (14) Chapter 2396: Koi Extract (14) 2396: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "They are not so limited and every time they meet, they are still the people that Tiandi Tianhou associates with, and they will give them some face whenever they want. However, they all exist for a long time. It was only their own chance that they could not be included in the list of gods. I guess this heaven has developed rtively well. Newly-made immortals will definitely enter the so-called "Fengshen List". Characters like Tiandi will not let the unconstrained characters appear. " "If the Emperor also has this thing in his hands, if he doesn''t enter the list of gods, I don''t know what will happen, so I''d better practice the power of stars." "The power of the stars is the power of the stars, the moon, the sun, and the power. As long as the heavens and the earth exist, no one can restrain me. If the emperor is unreasonable at that time, he will only help Jiuyi Xingguan and Wuqu Xingjun. I don''t do it. " The system looked at Tang Guo''s stance that wanted to fight, and silently mourned for Tiandi in his heart. It seems that the host is really really hands-free for a long time, it feels a little bit itchy, and it''s just going to dry up the shelf. However, he supports it. "In the past, it was a small ant that was counted by others, so it was considered as ipetent. Since it was the fist who had the final say, after that, my fist was bigger, so I beat them, counted them two, and robbed them of their things No more crying. " Unreasonable woman. Why didn''t that guy show up? Come look at this unreasonable woman. The system suddenly thought of a possibility. If that guy appeared, I was afraid he couldn''t control it, and it might only fall to her who gave her a knife. Tang Guo is still concentrating on cultivation. She has no intention of moving a position. She is still waiting for Xu Ye to send someone back to inform her that he was killed by the mountain thief. If the show doesn''t go on, how can she catch the little braids on the two old things above. Bullying people also needs to find a bright and justifiable reason, so that the Emperor will give her a reputation for disastrous the Three Realms, and attract a group of **** people to cut off demons. At this moment, Xu Yan was invited in Beijing to participate in various poetry and tea parties. Naturally, he met the princess Pei Jiao who was out of the pce to see the new champion No.1. Pei Jiaoren also heard in the pce that the new champion No. 1 was not only talented, but also young and handsome. Later, she learned from his father''s mouth that he wanted to give her the first champion to be her horse. She did not believe that this person was as good as the Emperor said, so she decided toe and see for herself. I never imagined that the two would be called brothers and brothers just one day after seeing each other. In the face of such a talented and dignified Xu Yan, Pei Jiaoren had no surprise. She was petted and grown up from a young age and has always been bold. Now that she is in the picture, she intends to make more contact and see if Xu Xu is pretending to be so good. After three or five meetings, Pei Jiao people even tied a heart to Xu Yan. When Xu Yan first met Pei Jiao people, they felt like they had met somewhere. Later, of course, he would not refuse the invitation of Pei Jiaoren. The two got better and better, Xu Xu felt it. He felt strange about Pei Jiaoren. In the end, he even wanted to get closer to her. At this time, Pei Jiaoren was still in men''s clothing. He didn''t see it as his daughter, so he thought he was ill. This kind of thought frightened him with cold sweat, and he was admitted to the new subject champion. If exposed, he would be a short-sleeved man, and the consequences would not be imagined. Chapter 2397: Koi essence (15) Chapter 2397: Koi essence (15) 2397: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers One day, when Pei Jiao people went back to Xu Xun again, Xu Xuan did not appear as before. The person who came was Xu Xiaoli, who was next to Xu Yan. When they saw Xu Xiaoliu, Pei Jiao people were surprised. "Back to Jiao, my young master is ill." Xu Xiaoliu didn''t understand why Xu Yan had to pretend to be sick but not see Pei Jiao. But this was the order of the son, and he had to follow suit. Pei Jiao people grew up in the pce, even if they have been loved, they have a little bit of care. She recalled the recent situation of Xu Yan, who was born tall and strong, which is fundamentally different from ordinary weak and unscrupulous schrs. The other person''s skin is not that kind of morbid white, but rather a very healthy wheatplexion. It was only yesterday that they had seen it. The two returned near the evening, when Xu Ye was in a good state of mind. She vaguely believed that Xu Yan was not ill. But I''m afraid that asking directly will hurt the goodwill. Therefore, she only expressed regret with Xu Xiaoli, and she woulde back to visit Xu Yan again. On the second day, she made an appointment again. Xu Zheng still said that her illness was gone, and Pei Jiaoren left. On the third day, Pei Jiaoren made another appointment. Xu Zheng still said that she could not see her. Pei Jiaoren left with regret. On the tenth day, Pei Jiaoren didn''t return, but only sent her followers. Xu Xiao was here with Xu Xiaoliu. Seeing Pei Jiaoren didn''te, he asked her whereabouts. Pei Jiaoren''s followers said, "My father-inw came to meet Xu Gongzi for ten days in a row. Xu Gongzi didn''t see anyone for ten days. The father went back yesterday. I felt cold and I couldn''t get out of bed today." After speaking, Pei Jiao''s followers left. After Xu Xiaoliu went back to sue Xu Xun, Xu Xun regretted it and went out of the house to visit Pei Jiaoren. Pei Jiaoren had a house in the city, which was given to her by the emperor. Previously, the address of Xu Bao was here, this time she was just pretending to be ill, just to attract Xu Wei to see him. At the same time, she had figured out why Xu Yan didn''t see her. At this time, I also intend to inadvertently reveal that I am a daughter, so as to reassure Xu Min. After the two of them have met, she can let the father and the emperor marry him. Although she can now let the father and the emperor marry, she hopes that Xu Yi will be willing. Because, she wants to be a loving couple with Qin Se and Ming, and not a princess and a horse. Xu Yan hurried to the house, such as Pei Jiaoren''s n, identally discovered that Pei Jiaoren was his daughter, ecstatic. Pei Jiao people have been pretending to be ill, and even to make themselves ill, they took a cold showerst night, just because Xu Xun knew that she was pretending to be ill, and would misunderstand her to y with her mind, making the two lives separated. In fact, her real situation is not so bad. But Xu Yan was very worried and came to see her every day. Seeing Pei Jiao''s eyes, he became more and more admired. Seeing that the situation was almost the same, Pei Jiao made another n and asked the personal pce girl from the pce toe out to her in a panic, and identally called her a princess. Xu Zheng was really surprised at that time, and then Pei Jiaoren quickly exined to him that she would be inconvenienced if she was not a man. At this time, she went back and forth and confessed her mind. When Xu Yan was happy, he quickly expressed his heart. In this regard, Pei Jiaoren''s purpose was achieved, and Xu Xu was also asked if she would like to be her pony. Xu Xu did not think too much at that time, and blurted out, "It is a blessing to Xu Xun''s life that he can win the favor of His Royal Highness." Oh today Chapter 2398: Koi Extract (16) Chapter 2398: Koi Extract (16) Chapter 2398 Koi Spirit (16) At this point, he waspletely immersed in Pei Jiaoren''s love for him and his love for Pei Jiaoren. In my mind, in the future, he and Pei Jiaoren only envy the picture. He had forgotten that he had once told a carp sperm, and when he was the champion in high school, he would go back and marry her. Xu Yan took the handkerchief of Pei Jiaoren''s love, and also reluctantly watched Pei Jiaoren return to the pce. The emperor married the next day. When the decree was obtained, when the whole family was ecstatic, Xu Yan suddenly remembered something. He had said to Tang Guo at the beginning that he had been the champion to marry her. Tang Guo is a carp sprite. Although he has never seen the other party s real shot, but when the house beam suddenly copsed, he had no time to react, but Tang Guo was able to leap out of the water tank in an instant and easily move him to a position . It can be seen that this carp extract is very powerful. Now that I have practiced for several more years, I will definitely improve a lot. In recent years, he has been studying, and she is concentrating on cultivation. She always took what he said seriously. Now he and His Royal Highness are admiring each other, and even he has some vague regrets. He used to have a good impression of Tang Guo. Now he understands that the previous good impression is only in the temple in the mountain. He had the illusion of aging with her. He was at first sight to Pei Jiao Ren, goodbye. Even when Pei Jiaoren was a man dressed as a man, he was tempted. So he knows very well that he has a real love for Pei Jiao talents. Tang Guo is more grateful andpanion, but he will be wrong, and promised her again. He also heard that if human beings fail to fulfill their promises to spirits, spirits will not let them go. He couldn''t talk to Pei Jiaoren, let alone to his family. If my father and mother knew it, I didn''t know how much he would worry about him. Pei Jiao Ren wants to know, it will definitely create a gap to him. I don''t know why, he couldn''t bear Pei Jiaoren''s grievance at all, and he didn''t want to be misunderstood by her. As for killing Tang Guo, he never thought of it. Not to mention whether he can seed or not, it is said that they have been with each other for so many years, and he can''t get it. The Xu family was very strange. When Xu Yan received the decree that day, he was ecstatic. Why are these days unhappy, poetry will not go, and his face is a little more worried. Xu Yuanwai and Mrs. Xu were both very worried and asked him something. Naturally, Xu Zheng didn''t dare to tell the truth, so he just found a reason to obscure the past. Seeing that time was closer to his wedding day with the princess, he had to think of a sure-fire strategy, which would not only make Tang Guo trouble-free, cultivate his morals with peace of mind, but also be able to love and live with His Royal Highness forever. For a few days after the retreat, Xu Yan went through many strange talks and finally came up with a solution. He once heard Tang Guo say that she was so moved to him that she could no longer concentrate on her path. The only solution is to be with him, but the earthly fate, and his fate will be broken when he dies out. At that time, she could practice again without concern. Xu Ye also raised a lot of confidants in these days in Beijing. He sent several people back and told them to pass a certain temple and talk about what happened when he was robbed by a mountain thief when he entered Beijing. Chapter 2399: Koi Extract (17) Chapter 2399: Koi Extract (17) Chapter 2399 Koi Spirit (17) Aftermanding all of this, Xu Yan was heartbroken and married Pei Jiaoren. During this time, he was always nervous, for fear that the n would not work. In the same way, he was still thinking about the things that had been dismantled at that time, and the method had been thought of. Of course, he hoped that the previous method would be useful and could fool Tang Guo. As long as Tang Guo believes that he is dead, he will definitely not fall in love with the human world, and he will be an immortal. It is said that there are no years in the mountain, and a blink of an eye is decades. After she has cultivated sessfully, she may have passed for hundreds of years, and at that time he has turned into dust. This matter can be regarded as a real solution. Xu Zheng didn''t know that Tang Guo wasn''t the Tang Guo anymore. Even after that Tang Guo, after learning that he was dead, he didn''t directly choose to cultivate into an immortal, but concentrated on cultivation and came out to help him revenge. Almost two monthster, when Tang Guo practiced in a water tank one day, he heard footsteps outside the temple. [The host is big. A few people came. They looked like businessmen, but their steps were steady. They should be fake businessmen. I guess they were sent by Xu Ye. Tang Guo didn''t move at all, and the system also knew that she didn''t care about Xu Yan at all. The host of his family is very big, not only want to get Xu Ye, but also want to get the two star officials behind Xu Ye and Pei Jiaoren. As the footsteps came, Tang Guo could feel that there were seven or eight peopleing even when he was practicing. It didn''t take long before she smelled the smell of roast meat. "Well, is this temple the ce where the master of the Xu family lived?" "There is still some ink here. It should be the ce where Master Xu Juren was reading." "That''s right. You can see that there is a door to the house, which is still locked. Judging from the old and new on the door, it has been repaired." "It is said that this master Xu Juren was once judged by everyone that it was not the material for learning. Later, he moved to the temple and was admitted to Xiucai, and then to Renren." "Unfortunately, if Master Xu Juren did not meet those terrible robbers on his way to Beijing, maybe he was nominated by the emperor as the champion." "Isn''t it? The Xu family wanted to make another jinshi, and thought that this time it could be done. Poor Xu family, this time the Miao Miao was all broken." Tang Guo could not helpughing as he listened to these people. The mouth of this schr is really a ghost who lied to fish. No wonder since ancient times, monsters have hated humans just because they are too good at writing stories. I ca nt admit that I have done bad things. I have to find a few reasons to cover it up. These people talked a lot in the temple, they talked about everything, and didn''t deliberately talk only about Xu Yi''s "death". She thinks this is what Xu Yan ordered. This guy has a lot of eyes. He is really an official. He has a bad stomach. If only his death is said, it will certainly make people doubt whether this was deliberately done. If everything is said, his affairs are only a small part of it, or if he is taken by a few words, it can be more convincing. In fact, he was really very careful. With the innocence and purity of the original owner, he really couldn''t think of going there. It was really easy to lie to her. Even if Xu Zheng really came back to admit his mistake at that time, with the pure and kind nature of the original owner, he would throw at least two ps and go away in anger. This weird, like people, is also divided into good and evil. Chapter 2400: Koi Extract (18) Chapter 2400: Koi Extract (18) 2400: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Dew 8 Answers The original owner is obviously a kind. If Xu Yan really encountered evil spirits, I''m afraid he would have been killed in the temple long ago. Where would this series of adventures appear. After a while, Tang Guo smelled a strange smell, which made her a little sick. "What are they doing? It smells really bad." The system is weak: [The host is big, they are eating grilled fish and they look very fragrant. However, you are now a fish, it may be physiological aversion, after all, you are now a fish. But speaking, his host has not eaten much fish. Although she didn''t stop others from eating, she didn''t seem to love fish. After dressing as a mermaid, she didn''t even touch the fish. Now she is a carp, and smelling grilled fish will make her more ufortable. In fact, fish eat fish, but the host is, after all, a personal soul. It may not be eptable. Tang Guo sank the whole body into the water. These people were really abominable, and they grilled fish in front of her. System: No way, I ca nt jump out and say, you are not allowed to eat fish, even if the fish still eat fish. At this time, Tang Guo suddenly heard something hit the water tank. There were still people over there, and she couldn''t jump out and look at the situation. I had no choice but to nce outwards. Then, I saw a **** fish, posing his body in the side of therge tank, as if it was a littleck of water, it may make this ck fish a little ufortable. She nced at the silly fish and thought, although this guy looks silly, but there is noke around, most of them escaped from the hands of the fish being grilled? It''s not stupid to say. After all, the stupid fish can''t escape at all, it must have be the belly of those few people. She was about to get a sense of consciousness. When the fish was picked up, the other party jumped hard and fell directly into her big tank. Just listening to the cricket, the fish was beside her. It should be back in the water, the other party swims happily for a while, or it may be because he escaped from the sky, and now he is happy. Tang Guo moved a little farther, watching the water in the big tank get muddy by this guy, and he especially wanted to throw it out. At this time, the other party seemed to have found her. Suddenly, a very weird scene appeared in therge tank. A golden red fish and a dark fish are looking at each other. system: Tang Guo looked at the big fish head close by and spit out two bubbles after a while and said, "You are so dirty, you have made my water muddy." "Your body is ck. Where did the fishe from?" "You are the ugliest fish I have ever seen." System: This, this ... The host is big, even if they identally muddy your water, there is no need to attack others'' fish body, right? Someone just managed to escape from birth. Not just happy for a while, everyone is the same, you are boring to practice alone, just be apanion. The system is a bit helpless. Fortunately, this is an ordinary fish. If it is refined, the host will say that he is the ugliest fish, and it will probably die. "I will return you clean water in the future." The system was suddenly shocked, this ... wouldn''t it, this fish is also refined? "I was caught by them while I was sleeping." "And we just have different colors. I''m not ugly. I''m the most beautiful fish in ourke." Chapter 2401: Koi carp (19) Chapter 2401: Koi carp (19) Chapter 2401 Koi Spirit (19) When Tang Guo heard the phrase "I am the most beautiful fish in ourke", he almost jumped up and gave him a fish tail. The system is also stunned, are the fish so narcissistic now? "Then what kind of fish are you?" Tang Guo asked curiously. "The whole body is dark and has no color at all. It looks really low in value." "Don''t you think that each of the scales on my body is very beautiful and shiny? Even the scales have almost no ws, each is so perfect, it looks neat and tidy, and there is no length It s been bad. Also, do nt you look at the lines of my body, fish tail, fish head, dorsal fins, do nt they look the best overall? "Also, I can show you a human figure when I have time. Even in the eyes of a human, I look good." Tang Guo blinked and really couldn''t help but jump up and gave a fish tail, the other party didn''t mean to fight back. Instead, let her get water on his fish head. "When they leave, I''ll take you to y in ourke. Are you practicing here? This small water tank is not suitable for you. It''s too small." When he said this, he was still a bit proud, "We are all in the control of theke, and they dare not provoke me. When you want to cultivate, you will practice there." "Where is yourke?" "It''s not far below the mountain. When they leave, I''ll take you down. There is plenty of spiritual power, which is very suitable for your cultivation." "Okay, you messed up my water and found me a ce for new practice, and that''s what it should be." The system silently stopped talking aside, and really didn''t expect that one day he could watch the two fishes talk in the tank, which was really incredible. The host also said so much to a wild fish and didn''t even consider going to his house. This ck fish must be weird. If it wasn''t for that shameless man, he wouldn''t believe it. [The host is big, is nt that the cute one in your house? In my heart, the system is shameless, but the host''s big face must still be given, and he cannot speak in public. Tang Guo spit out two bubbles, and another fish swung his tail, and threw it on the **** fish on the opposite side. The other side did not resist at all, and was not angry. Let her y tricks as if she was a little happy. "It''s him." [Slot, the host is big, do you say this guy is shameless, in order to get close to you, it turned out to be a fish, or a **** fish, as soon as he met, he made himself dirty and gave you all your water Confused, so bad impression, you actually have to go home with him. "He said that his family has ake, and I don''t want to practice in the water tank." Tang Guo said directly, "Theke isrger andfortable to swim. Do you say no? In the water tank, you have to change the water. More Trouble. There is no need to stay in this ruined temple. " System: What about martial arts? ? Yes, yes, his family is big, his family is ake, so the host greatly ignores the guy who is dirty and dirty the water tank. Lie to the puppy. After staying in the temple for an hour, they left an extinguished fire and a few piles of fish bones before leaving. When they walked away, Tang Guo jumped out of the water tank and fell to the ground again in the red dress. His long hair was about to fall to the ground. Chapter 2402: Koi Extract (20) Chapter 2402: Koi Extract (20) 2402: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 20 Answers She nced back at the **** fish in the bathtub. "They''re all gone. Come out quickly and let me see how handsome you are." The **** fish nced up at her, then jumped out, and when itnded in front of her, it turned into a ck man. Tang Guo took a closer look, and it turned out to be extremely beautiful. "How?" He stepped in front of Tang Guo and stared at her, asking, "I look so beautiful to humans?" Tang Guo also put his face in front of him, blinked, and asked, "Does that look good to me? Do you think I look good, or do you look good?" System: Hey! For a family, don''tpare it to it. The **** fish scrutinized Tang Guo carefully, and finally said, "You won." "Although I think I''m beautiful," Big ckfish paused and said entangledly, "but when you see you, you are really better. I can''t fool myself in the face of the facts." Tang Guo chuckled his lips, this fish talk was quite a lot. "Let''s go, what you said before, messed up my water and wanted topensate me for ake. Now take me to your house to practice." Tang Guo pulled his sleeves, and saw a stain on the sleeves , Just hand it to him, "Look, you just rolled on the ground, I don''t know how manyps, and stained my clothes." "I''ll pay you back when I get back." "Okay, okay, for your sincerity, I won''t care about this, **** fish, take me to your house." Tang Guo first walked out of the temple, and the **** fish quickly caught up, shouting, "I''m not a **** fish, my name is Qingheng." "what''s your name?" "Tang Guo." "Then I will call you Guoguo." "Then I''ll call you Big ck Fish." Qing Heng stopped Tang Guo: "It''s better to call Qing Heng. My name is Qing Heng. I call you Guo Guo. If you don''t like Qing Heng, you can call him Heng." Tang Guo turned his head and gave him a strange look. "So you want to be my brother?" "From the previous point of view, my age should be many times older than you, no problem if you call me grandpa." As for the **** fish, Qingheng refused. He was so handsome, the name of the **** fish was ugly at first. Called grandpa? Think beautiful! System: Heughed and wanted to be the grandfather of the host. I was afraid he didn''t want to live. "But I''m used to it, **** fish, I''ll call you **** fish." "The name Big ck Fish is a bit ugly." "The ugliness is not called out. You are born beautiful, and everyone who sees you knows that you are beautiful. You can be ugly if you are famous? Hengge Hengge''s, it sounds very Awkward, I don''t want to learn the human kind of brothers and brothers, I still like to call you **** fish, listening to the rtionship. " "Is that so?" Qingheng was a little tangled. He really didn''t want to be called a **** fish, but this red carp was the first friend who dared to be so close to him and wanted to go to his house. If she refused her title, I don''t know if she would be angry and would not follow him back. "Big ck fish, is thatke yours?" While Qingheng was still tangled, the two had unknowinglye down the mountain. Tang Guo saw ake, and theke was really big. Qingheng was distracted, and when he heard Tang Guo''s words, he nodded quickly, "Yes, that''s my house." "Then let''s go down, **** fish. I''ll practice at your house in the future." Qingheng forgot about the **** fish, and quickly took Tang Guo down to visit his home. Just when the two turned into fish and jumped into theke, all kinds of panic sounds suddenly came from Tang Guo''er, "The big devil fish is back." "No, the big devil fish is back. He has not been eaten by humans." "Run away, it will be unlucky to be met by a big demon fish." Tang Guo: "..." Qing Heng: "..." system: "Why do they call you big devil fish?" "Also said you will be unlucky when you meet?" Qingheng was a little hesitant. "Otherwise, you stay away from me and you are too close to me. It will be unlucky." see you tomorrow Chapter 2403: Koi Extract (21) Chapter 2403: Koi Extract (21) Chapter 2403 Koi Spirit (21) After Qing Heng said that Tang Guo should stay away from him, he subconsciously moved a little farther. After all, he was close to him. Tang Guo was not afraid at all, and swam over to his ce. Just after she passed, Qingheng swam far away again, and said, "You are too close to me, and you will be unlucky." Qing Heng said nervously that it was not possible for a fish to talk to him. It was not as scared as other fish in theke. When he saw him, he was called a big magic fish. Tang Guo looked at the **** fish in the distance andughed out, "Okay, then I just can''te close to you, you can arrange a ce for me to practice." Seeing that Tang Guo really did not approach him, Qing Heng was relieved, and said you came with me and quickly went to the depths of theke. After a while, Tang Guo was taken through ayer of enchantment, and the scene in front of him was very different. It''s beautiful here. Even if theke above is drained, there is no way to get here without going through thisyer of enchantment. If you think about it carefully, if the spirits live directly on the bottom of theke, and the humans drain theke, the spirits will be exposed to their vision. "Where you like to cultivate, you can practice where you are." Qing Heng pointed around, "There will be no other fish in these ces, you find a ce, I will not disturb you." Finished, He nced at Tang Guo with a jerk, "But if you are free, I can talk to you farther away." Tang Guo finally understood that this **** fish was usually crowded out by other fishes on the bottom of theke, because it might be unlucky to be too close to him. Everyone did not like him, and he was afraid of unlucky. upy such a good ce. "Did they call you a big devil because it was too close to you?" Qingheng was a bit ufortable and nodded. "Since I was born, as long as the fish is too close to me, it will be unlucky not long." Tang Guo swam in front of Qingheng again, scared him to swim back for a while, "Do nt approach me because of curiosity. In case of bad luck, you will hate me like other fish, hate me, and not I y, and call me a big devil fish. " System: Hahahahahahaha ... it reallyughed at him. I heard him say that this fish is in theke. He thought that this guy was in charge of the entireke. He was a domineering president fish. He never thought that he was in theke. It turned out to be him. Where other fish dare not approach him at all, isn''t it his? Xing ba, it''s his. Tang Guo didn''t approach anymore, but asked curiously, "I don''t want to cultivate now, you tell me what bad things happen when they approach you." Qingheng thought about it and said, "When I was very young, I yed with them in theke and they always liked to go to theke. Because theke is human, I reminded them to be careful, It would be dangerous if they were caught by humans, like fish that are not sane. " He nced at Tang Guo and saw her listening, and said entangledly, "I didn''t expect that they were really arrested by human beings. Fortunately, they had the elders in their family, so they did not escape the human meal. " Tang Guo: Is it still possible? Chapter 2404: Koi essence (22) Chapter 2404: Koi essence (22) 2404: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "After the rain, they especially like jumping around theke, and I told them, be careful, if you jump up, you can''t jump down." "Then they really can''t jump down." Qingheng was entangled, "In short, I remind them to pay attention to what dangers they will always have, although in the end they are all shocked." "This kind of thing happened a lotter. In the end, they thought I was a big magic fish, and they didn''t y with me anymore. They all moved to a rtively remote ce to live. The rest was mine." At the end of Qingheng''s remarks, Tang Guo already understood why. Qingheng is not an ordinary carp, but a ck koi. Because he was not clear about his own abilities, and was different from the talent of the red koi, what the red koi said, it was easy to be blessed. There is nothing more nice to say. ck koi is different. Once he can''t control his talent, no matter what he says, it will cause all kinds of troubles to the partners around him. As he said, it was a kind reminder, and it turned out to be a real ident. This shows that the **** fish is really a wild fish that has fallen into theke. It is not clear what its identity is. The other fish did not dare to approach him, and basically only had the intelligence and were weak. She just felt that although there are many different kinds of the same in thiske, their strength is very weak. Qing Heng doesn''t know how many years there are, and he can be transformed into a human form. His ability is definitely not simple. Seeing Tang Guo stop talking, Qing Heng felt a little down. He swam to the ce where he lived. After a while, he returned and put two closed shells in front of Tang Guo. "what is this?" "This is a pearl, you should like it." He asionally secretly observed other fish. Female fishes like this beautiful little bead, white, purple, gold, ck, filled with a whole The shell did look a little nice. Tang Guo opened the shell box and saw that it was round and mellow, and different colors of pearls were ced inside it, and he was somewhat happy. "Then I''m wee, I really like these things." After hearing her like it, Qingheng was a little happy. "Big ck fish." Faced with Tang Guo''s sudden appearance in front of him, Qing Heng wanted to step back and was stopped by her. "Don''t go back, I''m the only one in the world who can''t be unlucky if you are close to you." Because of this sentence, Qing Heng did not retreat subconsciously, and his eyes were full of doubts. When Tang Guo saw this, heughed in his heart. In this stupid look, she wanted to be her grandfather, for fear that her brain had not developed. She swept Qingheng with her tail, remembering that it could be transformed into a human figure, and then turned into a human figure. After finding a clean stone to sit down, Qing Heng followed her into a human form, and sat far away on another te, waiting for her answer. "Do you know what type of fish I am?" When the system heard Tang Guo''s words, he almostughed to death. Why did he think this was a bit naive, as if there were really two unwise fishes talking, it was so funny. Qingheng answered honestly, "Carp." "Then what type of fish are you?" "I am also a carp, but our colors are different. You are a red carp. I am a ck carp, but I find that I am the darkest carp." Qing Heng''s voice was a little low. Chapter 2405: Koi Extract (23) Chapter 2405: Koi Extract (23) 2405: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Although it s you, I am the second-best-growing fish, but my body is reallypletely ck. Other fish in theke have said before. I have never seen such a ck fish. I am even more convinced. I am a big devil fish. They also told their children and grandchildren to watch me and run, don''te to provoke me. Actually, I didn''t want to treat them. " This aggrieved look made Tang Guo sit at his side and touched his head. "Don''t be sad, it''s because they don''t understand fish. You are not an ordinary fish." The system saw Qingheng''s eyes suddenly be brilliant, and some words were difficult to say. The host is big. Is this about to lie to the fish? Fish lied to fish, to be honest he hadn''t seen it. "I am indeed a red carp, but I am not an ordinary red carp," Tang Guo raised his chin, looking very proud. "Have you ever seen a red carp that looks so good to me?" "I haven''t seen it before." "That''s right, because I''m not an ordinary red carp, my talent is koi, what is koi, that is, blessed, the kind that can be learned, and it is also called koi. If there is something wrong, At that time, take something to pay homage to me. Maybe I will be happy and give them a good word. They will be smooth sailing. " After speaking, she saw a bit of envy in Qingheng''s eyes, and pursed her lips with a smile. "So, how could a fish like me that is full of auspiciousness be unlucky because it is close to you?" Qing Heng believed a little, and he didn''t think Tang Guo had to deceive him. She looks so good, she can''t lie to him. "Guoguo, you said that I was not an ordinary fish, what kind of talent am I?" Actually, Qing Heng was not stupid, and I understood a little. But a long time ago, after all kinds of bad things happened, the fish in theke stopped ying with him. Basically, he lives as a fish and asionally floats up to bask in the sun and listen to things outside. Even if he was ecstatic after being transformed into a human form many years ago, he could not find a fish to share. Because they were afraid of him and did not dare to approach him, he also avoided it subconsciously, and acted alone every time, for fear of bringing them bad. Therefore, he only thought that he might really be a big magic fish, but forgot to figure out what was wrong with his situation. "Your talent is a curse," Tang Guo said earnestly. "It is also the kind that speaks very well. It can still be called a koi, but you must add a" ck "in front of this koi. ck koi It means that whatever is bad will be spiritual. If you deliberately use it and use mana, the bad will be 100% effective. " "That is, if you ca nt read a fish, if you bless some mana and curse him for a while, he will be burned by humans. Unless there is something stronger than your mana, you cannot save him. of." Even after guessing, Qingheng was surprised at his talent. "Because you didn''t know your own abilities when you were a kid, you couldn''t let it go freely, so you misunderstood people. From now on, you get used to your abilities, and you won''t have that kind of oolong in the future. Qingheng was looking forward a little, "Guo Guo means that as long as I am used to my abilities, I can control my ability to speak in the future, and will not bring danger to other fish?" Chapter 2406: Koi essence (24) Chapter 2406: Koi essence (24) Chapter 2406 Koi Spirit (24) "Yes," Tang Guo answered. "But I still have a lot of things that I don''t understand." Qingheng looked at Tang Guo eagerly, and he looked dumb and cute. "Can I ask you?" "I give you all the treasures in theke." "I can protect you when I can control my power." "If anyone bullies Guoguo in the future, I will send him a curse and let him be panned by human beings to make steamed, braised, boiled, cold mix ..." System: Hahahahaha, he really climbs up. He suspects that this guy deliberately made himself stupid, and then rely on the host greatly. This guy is really for his wife. Tang Guo: From then on, she started a life of raising a cursed **** fish. This raising is a lifetime. No one believes it. As a fish, she has to raise a fish. After spending three months, Tang Guo helped Qingheng master his talents. Now Qing Heng is basically able to put his talents freely, there will never be the same kind of words in the past, and it can bring dangerous situations to the friends around him. Even so, he never thought about deliberately repairing rtionships with other fish in theke. There was a red carp by his side, and he felt very satisfied. He didn''t want to y with the ordinary fish in theke. Knowing that Tang Guo likes babies, all kinds of good-looking and brilliant, he will go to the bottom of theke while Tang Guo is practicing. Every time Tang Guo wakes up, he can see the shells full of precious stones, pearls and the like around him. Qingheng''s strength is not weak. Although he asionally finds various treasures, he sees that Tang Guo is working hard every day and he doesn''t want to fall. He did not forget that he had said to Tang Guo before that he would protect her in the future. It seems that after inadvertently speaking, it has been imprinted in the back of his brain, even in his heart, and he never thought of viting it. Then Tang Guo found out that this guy is also practicing the power of the stars. Obviously he knew the situation of the world and secretly opened up for himself. Seeing this, she ignored them and practiced seriously. She could have heard the news and went to Xu Yan to settle ounts. He was a person who had a different mind. But now her strength is not strong enough, although there are few rivals in this world, but she is facing the star officer, Xingjun who is in charge of Xingsu. If Heaven Emperor covers both of them in the future, she will have to face the entire heavenly realm. Even in a short period of time, you ca nt practice beyond the realm of heaven, at least be able to protect yourself, and when you are hunted down, you can have a way to escape. "Guo Guo, you seem to be anxious about cultivation." Tang Guo now has three meals a day. Qing Heng can now control his talents freely, and he likes to be transformed into a human form from time to time. After learning that Tang Guo liked to eat human food, he would buy fresh food for her every meal. System: This **** fish, the host is really no lie, it is really easy to use. Thoughtful, diligent, good-looking, and particrly obedient. "Well, because I''m a dream fish." Tang Guo was serious and touched Qingheng''s face subconsciously, and by the way, he felt as good as ever. Instead of resisting, Qing Heng seemed to like her so intimate with him. Chapter 2407: Koi Extract (25) Chapter 2407: Koi Extract (25) Chapter 2407 Koi Spirit (25) "Have you heard of Yu Yue Long Men?" Qing Heng nodded, "Did you want to fish the dragon gate and be a fairy?" "Yes indeed." "Then I''ll apany you to the Dragon Gate, how about it?" "That''s the best, but I still have a powerful enemy. I will definitely meet in the future. If you want to be with me, you have to work hard to cultivate. If the enemy is strong, we will only suffer. Lost. " "I will protect you." Qing Heng looks serious, "I will work hard to improve my strength and be proficient in my own talents. If I meet Guo Guo''s enemies in the future, let me curse him first, then we will have a better chance of winning a lot of." Qing Heng also knows that the stronger the curse, the stronger the strength needed. In the face of more powerful people, the words of cursing are only tickling to the other party. So cursing the other person to die directly will definitely not work, then cursing the other person is unlucky. "Big ck fish, you''re getting smarter, yes, that''s it. In the future, if I face anyone, you will curse him first, and my odds will be much greater." After receiving praise, Qingheng practice is even more motivated. System: On how a single stupid **** fish became bad, that''s how it was badly taught by the host. What''s the reason to go up and curse the other party''s bad luck first, and then have a better chance of fighting, can you still do this? Want to nod? It is indeed a family, especially shameless. There are no years of cultivation, and in a blink of an eye, it is years past. Xu Ye is still stunned in recent years, and even if it has been for several years, he is still not assured. The other party is a strange one. Once you know the truth of the matter, that''s incredible. I don''t know if it will bring danger to his wife and children. Today, he and Pei Jiaoren have a pair of children, and the rtionship between the couple is getting better and better. He likes these days very much, for fear that one day, such good days will be destroyed. If it was thest thing he regretted, it was in the temple that year, Guimixinqiao and Tang Guo promised that he would go back to marry her after being admitted to the champion. He really did not expect that when he came to this ce in Beijing, he would meet the people he was destined to do. Yes, intuition told him that he and Pei Jiaoren were destined. Pei Jiao people are as clever as snow. In fact, Xu Ye had discovered something in mind. But Xu Yan didn''t say, she was not easy to reluctantly ask, mainly because Xu Yan''s true and false to her, she could easily distinguish. Guessing in my heart, what Xu Yan had in mind was definitely not about the feelings of children, so that he could rest assured. Especially in thunderstorms, Xu Yan who was sleeping beside her was easily awakened suddenly. asionally, she had a nightmare, saying something like don''t make her worried. But Xu Yan was reluctant to say that they had always been loving and kind, and she really didn''t know how to ask. At this point, Tang Guo and Qing Heng had alreadye out from the bottom of theke. Her and Qingheng''s strength has reached the limit in the human world, and can no longer grow. If it continues to grow, it will not only attract the above attention, but it may also jump out of human realm and go to heaven. In this case, she didn''t want to go up and face the two star king star officials. Xu Yan here, she hasn''t solved it yet. It''s time to end Xu Zi''s years of beauty. "Guo Guo, what are you going to do?" "Go and revenge Xu Lang." I don''t know why. When hearing this sentence, Qingheng suddenly became nervous. "Who is Xu Lang?" and also Chapter 2408: Koi essence (26) Chapter 2408: Koi essence (26) Chapter 2408 Koi Spirit (26) "Xu Lang," Tang Guo paused and stretched his voice. "Xu Lang was a schr, andter he was a talented student, and then he was promoted. He came to me a few years ago and said he wanted to enter Jing Kao Jin Shi. " "On the day when I met you many years ago, the people who arrested you talked about Xu Lang in the temple. They said that Xu Lang was killed by a mountain thief on his way into Beijing." "ording to Xu Lang''s knowledge, if he is not killed, even if he is not the champion, he will be able to look at the flowers in the second ce. If it were not for the horrible robbers, Xu Lang will be back in high school and will definitely marry me. System: bad. "Is this ..." Qing Heng was a little ufortable, "What kind of person is Xu Lang, is he good for Guoguo? Will he find various goodies for Guoguo like me? He has the ability to protect him Guoguo? If someone bullies Guoguo, will he help Guoguo learn it? " System: ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ... Is this vinegared? "Xu Lang didn''t have the ability to touch the baby from the world to me." Tang Guo looked at Qing Heng with a sigh of relief, and said, "But he would ask someone to change the water in the water tank for me every day." "Guoguo lives in my house now. Theke is so big. The enchantment is full of flowing water, so it doesn''t need to be reced." "Xu Lang will go down the mountain to buy nice clothes and give me delicious food." "I bought Guoguo''s clothes and three meals a day for you." Qingheng said poorly, as if to say that he could do it, or he made it himself, and did not fall every day. Delivered to her on time. Why, you only remember Xu Lang''s goodness, don''t you remember how good his fish is to her? Tang Guo coughed and continued, "Xu Lang will make me happy." "Are Guoguo unhappy living in theke?" Tang Guo: "Happy." Qing Heng is so bad, Xu Lang, amon person, he can do it, he can do it, Xu Lang can''t do it, he can do it. "Xu Lang also said that after high school, he would return to marry me." Qing Heng''s face was about to copse, "I can do it too, I don''t need to take any merit." "What did you say?" Tang Guo nced at Qingheng, "What did you say?" "I can also marry you, Guoguo, you are a red carp, and I am a ck carp, and there is no racial distinction. The old saying is good, shemales fall in love, there must be a party to sacrifice. You have to give up your cultivation, but you are in the dust, and waiting for re-cultivation in the future is also a heavy price. " "And we are not the same. Red carp and ck carp are really the best match, and we are all talented fish." Qing Heng is very serious, "I can''t think there is a better match in this world than us." "Xng District is a mortal person. If he encounters any danger, he cannot protect the fruit. I can." "Guoguo wants revenge, he can''t help you, I can." "Guoguo wants to jump into the dragon gate and be immortal, and immortal. Xu Lang can''t apany you, or I can." Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "Big ck fish, are you really thousands of years old? How do I think you are a little fish for decades? You wanted to be my grandpa a few years ago, and now you want to marry me again . " Qingheng didn''t know what to say, his eyes suddenly brightened, and finally turned into a sentence, "Xu Lang has a lot of concerns, and my world is only you." Chapter 2409: Koi Extract (27) Chapter 2409: Koi Extract (27) 2409: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Even if I can''t marry you, my world is only you." Anyone who heard such pure and serious words could not bear to tease him any more. Tang Guo did the same. She smiled slightly and looked at him with a frown, "I see." "I''m just going to take revenge on Xu Lang, and don''t hesitate about his promise at the time, but have no other meaning." Qingheng feels a lot better, "That line, I''ll go with you." Tang Guo took Qingheng on the road to Beijing, and after walking out of the town for three days, he encountered a scene of robbers killing merchants. At this time, she naturally wanted to take a shot. She killed all the robbers, leaving only one leader, and let the other person take her to the mountain. After finding their cottage, she pretended to ask who killed Xu Yan. Not to mention that the pirates did not kill Xu Yan, even if they killed Xu Yan, they will have a lot of lives in their hands every month in these years, how can they remember. These are the kind of desperate people who just want to grab things and get rich. It is not the kind of people who forced Liangshan to be robbers. They not only rob things, but also rob women to the mountain house to be captives, while the men are all killed, leaving no one. So, not a good person. Tang Guo was killed without any psychological burden. In just three days, she took Qingheng to all the nearby cottages and killed all the pirates. After killing the mountain thief, he almost reached the capital. "Now that I have avenged Xu Lang, now we go to the capital and go back to practice after a while." Seeing Tang Guo''s death to the so-called Xu Lang, Qingheng was not sad. I knew in the heart that she was only here to help Xu Lang take revenge. She probably didn''t like him very much. Maybe I liked it before, but now I definitely don''t like it. In Beijing, Tang Guo counted his time. When Xu Ye was seen in the plot, she asked Qingheng to help her buy things, and went to the restaurant for dinner. Before long, even if she buried her head, because she put her mind upstairs, her strength was much better than the original owner at this time, and she easily felt the breath of Xu Yan. When Xu Zheng saw her for the first time, she stepped in subconsciously. Someone else asked strangely, "Master Ma, what''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s nothing. Maybe I drank too much just now," Xu Yan casually made an excuse, and stepped into the room again, pretending to be overwhelmed. "Sit down first, and wait a while." "Master Ma, why don''t the little ones ask someone to carry a sedan?" Where Xu Xu used to go, he didn''t need a sedan chair. He himself is not the kind of pompous, high-minded temperament. Even if I be a horseman, I still y well with those friends in the past. There is no shelf, so it is more popr. "Okay, then you ask someone to bring me a car." The next person heard Xu Yan say this, thinking he must be really drunk. If you are not drunk, you can''t sit in a sedan several times a year. The next man hurried down and prepared the sedan. Xu Zheng and his friends are in the private room. He doesn''t look good, which makes his friends worry that he is not only drunk, but his body can suddenly hug him. "After returning to the house, Brother Xu still called a doctor to take care of the pulse." "Save, save." Xu Yan responded, knowing that his friend was concerned about him. The other party knows how much he drinks, and he should not be drunk at that point. Chapter 2410: Koi Extract (28) Chapter 2410: Koi Extract (28) Chapter 2410 Koi Spirit (28) Yes, he just pretended not to leave the hospital recently. At this moment, he can just tell someone to pass the precursor of his body embarrassment. Others will not wonder why he suddenly became sick. In fact, he was shocked and scared. How could shee to Beijing? Does it mean that he lied to her? No, no, if she really knew the truth, she wouldn''t have eaten here, but went to the Princess House to find him directly. So, did shee to the capital by coincidence, or deliberately check other things? There was a faint guess in Xu Yan''s heart, wouldn''t it be that she knew he was dead, and wanted to find out the true murderer, help him get revenge? Thinking of this possibility, Xu Min was veryplicated. By the way, she once said that the reason why she stayed in the water tank in the temple to practice was not clear how far her house was from there. Because with her ability, she can''t leave the water for too long, or she will be in danger of life. The reason why she came to Beijing after so many years is probably her strength, which is enough to survive onnd and will not be in danger due tock of water. The more I thought about it, Xu Yan wasplicated and flustered. Theplication is that she woulde to help him get revenge, which he did not expect. What''s panic is that as long as they meet, the lie is self-defeating. Now that she is so powerful, she knows the truth, and she doesn''t know what will happen. Thinking of his beloved princess and his lovely pair of children, Xu Min''s heart was very chaotic. No matter what, she must not be able to meet her. On the way, Xu Yan used an excuse to go to thetrine, secretly nced downstairs, and saw Tang Guo was still eating in the hall, and returned nervously. From time to time he used the excuse to go to thetrine once, and his friends fully believed that his body did have some problems. For this reason, Xu Yan simply excuses himself that his stomach is not veryfortable. The servant had already brought the sedan chair, but because Tang Guo was downstairs, he didn''t dare to go down. Tang Guo ate almost the same, but Xu Xu was basically scared by her appearance at the moment. Because she noticed that from time to time, the other person peeked at her condition, her heartbeat elerated, her face pale, and her eyes panic. The effect of her appearance was enough. When Tang Guo left the hall, Xu Ye''s whole body copsed, as if flooded, and his forehead was full of sweat. The servant and his friends were frightened. Seeing Xu Xu no longer going to the thatched house, he quickly helped him to the sedan chair. After returning to Princess Mansion, Xu Zheng was really sick this time. It is also because Tang Guo stayed in the hall for a much longer time than in the plot, and from time to time he opened the gas field, which indirectly put pressure on Xu Xu and made him sick. Xu Zheng was seriously ill, and the disease was more than half a month. He was sick this time, but scared the Xu family and Princess Mansion up and down. Pei Jiaoren is still the emperor''s favorite princess. Knowing that Xu Yan is seriously ill, he also sent Taiyi to stay at the Princess''s House to treat him. This disease will take about a month. During this period, Xu Yan still didn''t forget to tell his confidant to check Tang Guo''s affairs. He only knew that Tang Guo was wandering in the capital every day, and he didn''t seem toe to him, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. Until he knew that the robbers on the road from Jingcheng to his hometown had somehow died, then he realized. Chapter 2411: Koi essence (29) Chapter 2411: Koi essence (29) 2411: Word Stacks Level 2411 Sure enough, she came to help him get revenge. Now that he has revenge, he is probably curious about Beijing, so he wants to stay longer. Xu Zheng thought he was right, and made people stare at the gate of the city. If Tang Guo does not return after leaving, he wille back and inform him. This day did not let him wait long, Tang Guo thought that time was about the same, and took Qingheng out of the gate. The day Xu Xu knew, he was refreshed, and the big rock in his heart fell down. He thought he would never have to worry again this time, and Tang Guo would definitely not return. She believed he was dead and avenged him again, and the fate between the two was broken. Pei Jiaoren also found that Xu Yan was sick for a while, as if he had let go of something, it seemed that he had let go of his heart. Although I don''t know what''s going on, Pei Jiaoren also feel relieved. Besides, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were not far from the capital and were stopped by one person. This man is obviously burly, but he wears a robe and holds a duster in his hand, pretending to be a high-level dress, but he has no demeanor and looks very nondescript. He stopped Tang Guo and Qing Heng by whisking him, and said to Tang Guo with a smile, "Do you think that your fate has ended? Thought that if you leave here and concentrate on cultivation, you will be able to be immortal?" Innocent. It is very difficult for the monsters to be the gods. Either you have worked hard for thousands of years, or you have gotten the chance. The luckiest thing is to be seen by the fairy, and rmended to be the servant of the fairy, or the mount of the fairy. Any proud monster is unwilling to be driven by anyone, even if it is a fairy. But there are also people who don''t pay attention to this in order to get the truth. The so-called is that each has their own ideas. "What are you talking about?" Tang Guo didn''t seem to believe what the Taoist said. "You ugly Taoist, what nonsense?" The Taoist expression froze slightly, but he continued to say, "You came to Beijing this time to help one person get revenge?" The Taoist thought that when he said this, Tang Guo would be frightened, and then asked him how he knew. Then, he was able to tell her what to say, telling Xu Xu had deceived her and told someone to pass on his death, so that he could marry the princess who was supreme and enjoy glory and wealth. Unexpectedly, as soon as his words fell down, Tang Guo gave him a p. "Well, you stinky priest, dare to spy on my whereabouts," the Taoist was the ck bear named Ban Tai posing, he really did not understand, what he said wrong, he would be fanned by the other sleeve He wanted to exin what, Tang Guo had chased him, kicked him and kicked him directly on the trunk, hit him dizzy, his eyes were a little confused, and listened to her, "You Taoist , Follow me secretly, is there a plot tomit wrongdoing, and say, do you want to kill the color or kill the fish for Nedan? " No, it''s not ... it''s different from what he thought. "Big ck fish, help me stab him, savagely stab him. He actually scratched my beauty, peeped at my whereabouts, and didn''t know what he wanted to do. No matter what, he must have been uneasy, and talked first. Qingheng naturally listened to Tang Guo, rolled up his sleeves, and banged against Ban Tai who was about to speak and exin. "Big ck fish, if youe up like this and hit me, bully me, you just hit him like this, don''t think about anything, hit him." Qingheng nodded quickly, "Remember." System: Teaching is bad, teaching is bad. After a long time, Tang Guo told Qing Heng to stop, and started to look down, looking down at Ban Tai who had been made into a pig''s head. "To be honest, why are you peeping at my whereabouts?" "Don''t lie, if I lie, I will throw you to feed the fish." see you tomorrow Chapter 2412: Koi Extract (30) Chapter 2412: Koi Extract (30) Chapter 2412 Koi Spirit (30) At this moment, Ban Thai felt that she felt pain everywhere. She didn''t say anything, but she stopped the fish, and she was stunned by the other person. Even if Qi Qi smokes, he has not forgotten his mission. Ban Tai yelled twice in pain, remembering the rudeness of the fish, not only stung him, but also called a helper, for fear of the impatience of the other party, quickly said his purpose. "This road is just a chance to glimpse the opportunity, knowing that your carp essence is a bit involved with a mortal named Xu Yan. Now you have to go back and practice, you know, Xu Yan is not dead at all? Xu Yan is not dead, There is no break between the dust between you. If you do nt know it again by then, it will breed your demon, will it affect your cultivation? "Ben Dao is just a kind reminder, who ever thought of your unreasonable carp essence, and started to do it as soon as you came up. I knew it would be better to say nothing." Ban Tai looks very realistic, at first nce it seems that there are no loopholes. Not to mention the pure-mindedness of the original owner, who does nt know the twists and turns, even if it is an IQ online, even if the person is as smart as snow, he knows that the person who thinks he is dead has not died, and he has revenge on the other person, I am afraid that Calm. Once the brain is confused and excited, many details will be subconsciously ignored, just want to turn around and figure it out. "You said Xu Lang wasn''t dead?" Tang Guo''s face was pretended to be surprised, and there were some incredible looks, which made Ban Tai''s heart let go. He also used some big palms to scratch his own poor beard. Laugh. "Not only did Xu Yan die, but nowadays he is very happy. Only you, a simple little monster, will believe those lies." Banteay doesn''t know who the mysterious person who was looking for him was, but the other party healed him. It took him hundreds of years to recover from the injury and he recovered instantly. Not only that, it also gave him many benefits. In fact, being so badly hurt by the enemy''s family, even if he remembers that Xu Xuan snatched the opportunity he was waiting for, he knows that the life of a mortal is only a few decades, and at most hundreds of years are basically revenge and hopeless. Before he met the mysterious man, he never thought about the trouble of finding this carp extract. Cultivation of spirits and monsters has a rule of the jungle. The treasure that grows in the mountains, whose strength is powerful, that is who''s thing. Let''s just say that this wisdom fruit tree was not grabbed from other monsters? But now that he is out, he has to be assisted by a mysterious person. With the ability topare with the carp essence, naturally he will not let Xu Yu and this carp essence. The mysterious man easily cured his injury, and gave him various treasures, as well as a fruit of wisdom, not only made up for all his losses, he also made money. The mysterious man asked him to destroy the rtionship between Xu Yan and Princess Pei Jiaoren, and said that as long as he seeded, he would give him another chance. How could he not agree? It was for the benefit of the mysterious man that he had nodded to the other side, and he had to do it well. He also vaguely understood the meaning of a mysterious person, as long as he could destroy the marriage between Xu Xu and Pei Jiao people, even if Xu Xu was killed. The reminder on this side made Ban Tai happy. Then he can kill both of them. Anyway, they first snatched his wisdom fruit, and he had a reason to kill them. Chapter 2413: Koi essence (31) Chapter 2413: Koi essence (31) Chapter 2413 Koi Spirit (31) "You lied, Xu Langming was killed by a robber." Of course, Tang Guo couldn''t listen to Ban Tai and believed the other party. In the eyes of humans, ck bear essence should be very clumsy. In fact, it is exactly the opposite. ck bear spirits like the wall-like grass-like ck bear spirits in front of them are actually shrewd. If she wanted to believe it directly, the other side would be suspicious. As for her grievances with the ck bear essence, that is inextricable. Regardless of the calctions of the two star rulers, it was the ck bears who did their best to kill the original owner. This is the vengeance of killing and cannot be reported. Besides, ck Bear Jing estimated that she was thinking about **** her. In the plot, after the ck bear yed the original owner, but devoured her spiritual power, by the way, Neidan was dug away. Is she likely to let the other side pass? Bantai always felt cool around him, that cool feeling was like a sharp knife about to pierce his heart. Just when he went to capture, nothing was left. He looked up, the sun was still hanging high, and there was still a little bit hot around. He subconsciously nced at Tang Guo, only to see her frown, apparently suspecting that he was telling lies. He remembered what was wrong, and the carp extract in front of him was supposed to live in the water. From the mouth of the mysterious man, the strength of this carp extract should be simr to him. But the mysterious man gave him many elixir. As long as he takes it daily and concentrates on cultivation, it will not be long before he can surpass the other party and suppress the other party easily. It was mainly a mysterious man who only ordered him to do destruction. Obviously, the strength of this carp extract is more powerful. Otherwise, under such hot weather, the other party should feel ufortable. But in herplexion, she didn''t feel a little ufortable at all, and she could see that her strength was stronger than that of the mysterious man. There was also a man in ck around her. The mysterious man had not said that there were other people around her. Although he can feel that the other party is not human, he can''t see through the other party''s body, and it can be seen that his strength is not below him. So, if he wanted to kill the carp sperm, he had to be better than both. The ck bear pondered carefully and thought that this matter could not be rushed. First provoke the rtionship between Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren, and then go to the mysterious person to invite merit, and ask for some treasures to deal with the two, find an opportunity to burn them to death. Although he doesn''t know who this man in ck is, from the other person''s breath of water, he can tell that the other person should be a monster living in the water. It''s easiest to deal with the monsters in the water. After they are tied up, they are burned for a while with Danhuo and nothing is left. ck Bear Jing thought he was covering up well, but unexpectedly Tang Guo had already noticed a sh of fierce light in his eyes. "You have a little carp essence, what''s the advantage of this way to lie to you?" Bantai snorted and said angrily, "Beijing previously only thought that it was not easy for you to practice and didn''t do bad things. That''s how to help you One. If you do nt believe it, follow the path to Princess Mansion and you will know the truth. At this time, Tang Guo naturally followed the trend and said, "Okay, then I''ll take a look with you to the Princess Mansion. If you tell the truth, I will make you unable to eat." Chapter 2414: Koi Extract (32) Chapter 2414: Koi Extract (32) Chapter 2414 Koi Spirit (32) Ban Tai took Tang Guo and Qing Heng to the Princess Mansion. The three arrived at the Princess Mansion and jumped directly onto the wall. They saw Xu Yan in the yard talking with Pei Jiao people. Pei Jiaoren is painting, and Xu Yan seems to be helping her with ink. The two, Qin Se and Ming Ming, have been married for so many years, but their feelings have not faded, but they have be more like paint. Xu Yan also put down the big stone in his heart, Tang Guo left the capital, he thought the other party would not return. Up to now with Pei Jiao people, there is no psychological burden anymore, from his smile reveals satisfaction, joy, happiness. "Look, isn''t that the Xu Lang you were looking for, didn''t lie to you?" Bantai had been watching Tang Guo''s look, seeing that she had been staring at Xu Yan, without blinking, knowing she should Get angry. "Your unreasonable carp extract, look at it, if it wasn''t for your own reminder, in the future, because of this mortal problem, I don''t know where to cry." Tang Guo retracted his gaze and fell on Ban Tai''s face. "Then I have to thank you for reminding me." "This is not necessary, this Tao just can''t get used to this kind of people who are indifferent and ungrateful. You have gratitude for Xu Xun. Then he promised toe back and marry you. Wealthy people are lost in their eyes, forgetting their promises and almost affecting your cultivation. This way, it s just that you ca nt see the past and remind you. Bantai sighed and said, "You already know the truth of the matter, and it''s up to you to do what you do. There is a constant fate between you. If you can''t let it go, it will be bad for your cultivation." Inside and outside the words, they are provoking Tang Guo to kill Xu Xu. "Thank you for your kind intentions. I just saw you look awkward before. It doesn''t look like a good person. I thought I had encountered any lustful disciples, and I was beaten up when I came up." Tang Guo apologized. What I said really angered a few people. Ban Tai could hardly help turning himself into a body. What made him long and insignificant, didn''t he seem to be a good guy, thinking he was a lustful disciple? ? This carp essence is really annoying, he must find a way to kill the other party and dig her Nedan to cultivate. Qingheng felt the malice from Ban Tai and subconsciously blocked Tang Guo behind him. His action, however, called Ban Tai back to the gods, and fell down the wall, "You solve it by yourself, each has its own way of doing it, and then go first." In order to convince Tang Guo that he is really an expert, he also used the method of shrinking into inches. Just this one, it will take him a lot of magic. Instead of going far, he chose a ce to wait for things to happen. At that time, no matter whether Tang Guo captured Xu Ye, or killed Xu Ye or the princess, there must be another chance for him to take part. The n was something he had long thought about, and he waited for everything to progress to his n. Tang Guo did not disappoint Ban Tai. After he left, she did not go straight because she felt a pair of pitiful eyes. "Guo Guo, he is a liar." "This kind of lies lies in shameless human beings who are embarrassed and greedy for wealth. They are not worthy of you." "He and the princess of the realm have be husband and wife, and they have two children." Qingheng said several words nervously, afraid of Tang Guo''s anger, and even more afraid that she did not forget Xu Zheng. Chapter 2415: Koi Extract (33) Chapter 2415: Koi Extract (33) Chapter 2415 Koi Spirit (33) Qingheng said these words even more nervous. He didn''t know how many years he lived, because from an early age, other fish and shrimp n in theke were unwilling to y with him, calling him a big magic fish, thinking that he was unlucky and evil. So after he was able to transform, he often wandered around the human world. It is often heard that men in the human world are mostly indifferent. Even if there are wives in the family, well-behaved sons and daughters, the wives are not at all wrong. Once they get off to the top, the first thing to do is to abandon the wives and marry another woman of good color or a good family. So Xu Yan forgot his promise and climbed the princess, he was not surprised at all. Even though he thinks Xu Yan is losing, because Guoguo is the best-looking, but the human thought is different from the strange thought. In other words, the human world is too rich, and there are too many things to captivate. "Big ck fish, what are you thinking?" Tang Guo fluttered a smile. "I''m not a fool. I already want to understand. In the past few years, he should have sent them back deliberately and passed him off by the pirate ... when I know he is dead, he will note to ruin his marriage, and he will be able to enjoy prosperity and wealth in peace. " Qing Heng breathed a sigh of relief, "You know just fine, such a person is not worth it." Then the words fell, and he turned sharply, "Guo Guo, what do you want him to do, or should you secretly kill him?" System: Sure enough, learning is broken. Tang Guo held Qingheng''s wrist and shook his head. "If you look closely at Xu Xu, what''s the difference, if you kill him on the spot, guess what will happen." Qingheng listened to Tang Guo and observed Xu Yan carefully. At this look, I really noticed that something was wrong. "He has a special light on him," Qing Heng frowned, "he seems to be of extraordinary origin." "More than that, if you rush him to death, within three days, we might be hunted down by the Three Realms." At this time, Xu Yi could not be killed, and his name was not right. Even if the other party had a different idea, he would be sentenced wherever he stayed. Even if he lost her, it didn''t hurt her life, just changed his heart. Sin does not die. Such discourses aremon to both the mythical world, the ancient world, and the modern future world. Although it was not possible to directly kill Xu Yan, it was still possible to calcte the opponent. Do nt those two old things like to count others? Then she will count it, and make this fire more prosperous. Ban Tai''s injury to the ck bear essence was healed by Jiu Xingxing. Later, basically Jiu Xingxing instructed Ban Tai to do it. She just needs to wait for things to develop slowly, and her pretense has already entered the game. Jiuyi Xingguan is sure that if there is no reminder of Ban Tai, as long as it can destroy the rtionship between Xu Yi and Pei Jiaoren, it will be OK to kill Xu Yi and her. With such an opportunity, Ban Tai will certainly not let Xu Yan go. She waited for Ban Tai to start with Xu Yan, and then Pei Jiaoren came to her to rescue Xu Yan. Wu Qu Xingjun thought that she was infatuated with Xu Xun and woulde to help, and then sit idly by and ignore it. Then that day happened to be Yumen Longmen. When she was born, she turned back to save Xu Yan and wanted to be beautiful. One day in the sky, one year on the earth. Even if Wuqu Xingjun wants toe down to rescue Xu Yan, it is impossible. Xu Zheng died because of Jiu Xing''s calctions. By then, these two old things will definitely tear his face. Chapter 2416: Koi essence (34) Chapter 2416: Koi essence (34) Chapter 2416 Koi Spirit (34) Although the test between Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren failed, in the end they will know that it is the two of them who are destroying old things and will definitely rely on one another. Thinking about it, Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing out loud, thinking that she was particrly happy when the heavens were suffocated by the two families. Qingheng looked at her in puzzlement, toote to ask anything. Because Tang Guo''sughter passed to the yard, he was already heard by Pei Jiaoren who was painting and Xu Yan who was painting. Both of them looked up subconsciously. Pei Jiao people are puzzled. Why are there so two beautiful people who are so handsome on the wall of her princess''s house, trying to get someone to catch them. I identally nced at Xu Yan''s pale and scarlet face, all with pen nibs, and the paintings that were to bepleted were almost destroyed. "Ma, what''s wrong with you?" Xu Zheng came back with a spirit, and quickly guarded Pei Jiaoren behind him. Facing Tang Guo, he moved his lips without knowing what to say. Her mind was messy. Didn''t she leave Beijing before? Why did you fold it back, did you find something? What went wrong and why did you find it here? At this point, Xu Min''s brain turned so fast that lying first was not enough. The other party was able to find here, indicating that everything was known. He took a deep breath, and when he wanted to say something, Tang Guo leapt straight off the fence. He easily pinched Xu Xuan''s cor, "a good scene of husband and wife showing affection and love to the gods. Xu Lang, you have a wife and riches and forgot your promise to me." "You sent someone back to say that you were robbed by robbers, and I still believe it. I would have killed all the robbers on the road from Beijing to the town. I don''t know, all these are lies. Xu Yan has calmed down, "I ... Guoer, I ..." "Who are you, let go of the horse." Pei Jiaoren had already reacted, and yelled at him. However, Tang Guo had jumped out with Xu Xu, andnded beside Qing Heng, saying gently, "Go." Tang Guo disappeared in a blink of an eye, and Pei Jiao was crying anxiously in situ. At this time, she never saw the usual calmness and cleverness again. The whole princess''s house went to the horse. The incident made a lot of noise. The Pei Jiao people who reacted quickly entered the pce and told the emperor about Xu Xu''s arrest. They asked the emperor to help find someone. The Xu family also knew this, and it became a mess. This incident was not concealed, and soon the people in Beijing knew that Xu Ye was captured by the strange monster. As for why it spread so fast, of course Bantai, who was hiding aside, did it. Tang Guo had long anticipated that shortly after the news spread, the people she arranged to spread the story between her and Xu Yan. In just half a day, the entire capital knows it, and today the horseman still has such a fate with the monsters. No wonder he was taken away. Who told him to be taken care of by strange people and promised to others, but he failed to do so? Ban Tai can ignore Xu Xu''s reputation, as long as everyone knows, Xu Xu was captured by the monster. Now as long as he shows a little skill, the anxious emperor and Pei Jiaoren will definitely ask him to catch monsters to save people. Everything that followed him was as expected. The emperor had seen his ability, he was named a master, and he was ordered to find the whereabouts of Xu Yan, and by the way killed the carp sperm. At this point, Xu Guo had been caught on a mountain by Tang Guo. and also. Chapter 2417: Koi Extract (35) Chapter 2417: Koi Extract (35) Chapter 2417 Koi Spirit (35) "Big ck fish, help me hang him up to that tree." Tang Guo leaned against a piece of bluestone. A smallke beside bluestone is really small, not as big as Qingheng''s. However, it turned out that Xu Yan was caught here. Because this ce is the ce where she used to cultivate. Now that it was decided that things were happening ording to the original plot, she also had to catch Xu Yan here. Of course, Xu Yan was not so good in the original plot. Xu Yan lost her, and she can''t be overstated how angry she is. This time, she waited for Ban Tai to bring Pei Jiao to find someone. Then, she would perform another y and put Xu Yan back. Ban Thai wants to stir up alienation, and she wants to do the same. To be counted in vain, just to let them be kind and loving, that''s not enough. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t seem to care about Xu Ye''s life and death, Qingheng was more of a joke, he could feel that Tang Guo should not like Xu Ye anymore. Therefore, when he tied Xu Xu, he used some strength, and it was difficult to get Xu Xu out of breath. Xu Zheng knew that this time was a life of nine deaths. After all, he was attracting strange people, not ordinary women. He had long regretted why he had made amitment with Jingguai. Simrly, Tang Guo did not take any action against Pei Jiao people, but he felt much more rxed. As long as she doesn''t care about Pei Jiaoren, he can slowly find a way here and let her let him go. What Xu Yan thinks, Tang Guo is clear, but he has no intention of disassembling it. Who said that, the schr is stupid, is an elm cricket, in fact, the schr''s stomach has much more water than ordinary people. When I met a beauty in the mountains, I personally knew that the situation was wrong. Why are there so many schrs willing to go forward and seed with the monsters? Isn''t it just obsessed with beauty? When he is discovered one day, he will still be able to use his excuse to be blinded by spirits. Schrs are also men. How many men, in front of the beauty, can keep their heart and remain indifferent? "Guo, I know I lost you." Qing Heng has already hung Xu Yan, not only hanging, but also hanging upside down. The rope had been tightly tied and hanged upside down, making his eyes a little dizzy instantly. But at this time, he had to say a few words, otherwise he didn''t know what she would do. The reason why he is not afraid is because he has been with her for so many years, knowing that her mind is not bad, but he is also very kind. Before being so angry at Princess Mansion, he didn''t kill him, presumably he didn''t intend to kill him. The matter could not be concealed. Rather than find any excuses to me for himself, it was better to directly ept the fact that he had changed his mind. In front of her frankly, maybe there could be another turn. "Guo''er, I admit it''s my fault, it''s just ..." Xu Yan said that he paused here, and was watching Tang Guo''s ce. He looked at him expressionlessly, and said in pain, "Sorry, Guoer, When some people did nt meet, I thought that such a person would not appear, but when I met this person, I knew what was meant to be doomed. " "At the first sight of seeing the princess, I can''t control myself. Guoer, I admit that I lost you. The reason why I dare note back to see you is because I am afraid of hurting you, so I thought so. A jerk. " Xu Yan said in pain. Chapter 2418: Koi Extract (36) Chapter 2418: Koi Extract (36) Chapter 2418 Koi Spirit (36) "I thought, instead of telling you the truth, it would be better for people to send the news of my death directly. You once said that when my life is over, it is when our fate ends. You know that I am dead, then you You can concentrate on cultivation and be an immortal as soon as possible. " In this sentence, Xu Zheng did not mention Pei Jiaoren in half a word, but only mentioned that everything was for her good. She was afraid that she knew about it and affected her cultivation, so she would make the best decision. At first nce, she was really thinking about her. But when you think about it, it''s ridiculous. If it was really good for her, and true to her, how could she be so distressed? Even though they were in a different mood, they fell in love with other people, although they promised to grow old in the future, they are not engaged yet. He had never tried before, and gave up the opportunity to speak clearly with her. If her identity is not strange, but Miss Qianjin, who has a portal, things will be different. After all, Xu Yan is a monster who bullies people who don''t understand the customs of the human world. ording to his words, after the man was derailed, was there another woman who concealed his main room, wasn''t the reason for formal goodness, that she was sad? Thinking about it a bit, it was a joke. Tang Guo nced at Xu Yan, "Do you admit that you have empathy and don''t fall in love?" Xu Yan did not expect that Tang Guo would ask like this. For a while, I did nt know what to say. When asked, he had to nod, Yes, it s all my fault. I ca nt help but be attracted by another woman, and forget about Guo Guer. Promise of." "Since Xu Lang changed his heart, why not send someone back to tell me clearly?" Xu Zheng didn''t know what to exin. He couldn''t say, afraid of her trouble finding Pei Jiaoren? She is always weird. Even if she knows that her mind is pure and not bad, it can involve emotions. If she is offended by Pei Jiao people, how should he protect his beloved woman. Xu Yan knew that he could not exin it, nor could he exin it that way. Exin to another woman that he cares about the person he loves and fears that the loved one will be hurt. No matter how pure a woman is, she will be provoked. Tang Guo knew it at the first sight. Xu Ye felt something, his heart was overwhelmed, and said, "Guo, it''s me confused. I thought that the best of both worlds would not hurt anyone, but now I want toe, but it is wrong. If time can go backwards, I will definitelye back to You pay for it and make it clear, no matter what you do. " This Xu Yan is really smart. After discovering Tang Guo''s attitude, he immediately changed the words he had thought about before and dared not mention any more that he was afraid of Pei Jiao''s injuries. "Guo''er caught me here today, I didn''t hurt my wife and children, I am very grateful. Everything was my guilty spirit, and deceived two women who loved me very much. Guo''er is innocent. His wife and children are also innocent. Guo Er didn''t hurt them, and Xu Xie was grateful. If Guo Er was unconvinced because he had previously concealed something, then kill me. " "Xu Xunmitted such a wrong thing, he regretted death, and let the fruit deal with it." After that, Xu Xuan closed his eyes and looked like a righteous one. It is extremely realistic. If an ordinary person is afraid of it, He was so moved. People who are not afraid of death and who are honest about their mistakes will always admire them and even forgive each other. I really do nt understand. I made a mistake. Is nt it admitting to admit it? Why is it admired and forgiven. Write two more chapters Chapter 2419: Koi Extract (37) Chapter 2419: Koi Extract (37) Chapter 2419 Koi Spirit (37) Xu Yan is actually very nervous, who wants to die? He also wanted to be old-fashioned with Pei Jiaoren, and they all agreed. Even if the two have been married for several years, their children have a pair, and they always feel that how to get along is not enough. Although the white-headed and old-fashioned are good, they even want to live forever. If he died here today, he would never see Jiaoren and his children again. If the bet is right, after today, he is really at ease, don''t worry about Tang Guoing to trouble. He is still clear about Tang Guo''s temperament. Xu Yan faintly felt that there was a look at him that was particrly cold, but at this time, he dared not open his eyes to see. He was still waiting for Tang Guo''s answer, whether to kill him or release him. "Xu Lang, you did lose me." After hearing this, Xu Yan was relieved, and it seemed that she would not kill him again. "I don''t kill you," Tang Guo''s voice continued, "the death penalty is unavoidable and the living crime is inevitable. Since you confessed to me, I will let you hang here for seven days and seven nights as punishment. After seven days and seven nights, You leave, we are gracious, and we never owe anyone again, how? " Although she was going to be suspended for seven days and seven nights, she let go of it and he would not let him die. He quickly answered, "Xu Yi willingly epts punishment." "Okay, rest assured, I said I wouldn''t kill you, I wouldn''t kill you, you should know that there are many ups and downs in cultivation, you have lost me, and I have a feeling of anger in my heart. Come out, it will affect my cultivation in the future. If I fail in the cultivation in the future, my heart will grow, and I will lose my will, maybe I will me it all on your old and young. " "You should have read all sorts of misceneous talks about ghosts and ghosts. Spirits and ghosts who have lost their mind have no distinction between good and evil. They will only remove their own obstacles. I punish you like this for you and me. I do nt want to fail in cultivation. Fortunately, we also have happy days, and I don''t want to kill everyone who is rted to you after losing your mind in the future. " After hearing this, Xu Yan was really scared to death. He didn''t doubt what Tang Guo said at all, otherwise why didn''t she kill him directly or let him go, but just hang him for seven days and nights? "Guo Er, I am willing to ept your punishment. This is what I should have suffered." Now even if Tang Guo refuses to let him suffer, he still has to ask her to suffer. In case she really fails to cultivate due to his negative consciousness and breeds a demon, then not only his beloved and children, but also his Xu family and friends may suffer. She could say, then, when things happen, it will involve people rted to him. Qingheng''s expression was a little weird. Why hadn''t he heard of such a situation? He nced at Tang Guo, and saw her lips smirk, and continued, "Not only that, but I still want you to admit that you have been wrong during these seven days and seven nights. Only in this way, the resentment in my heart will dissipate. Seven days Seven nights is enough time for my anger to dissipate. " Seven days and seven nights, Pei Jiaoren almost found this ce. Let the other party see how Xu Yan regretted it with her. She didn''t n to dismantle them, just to give them some coping and trouble. Seeing Xu Ye didn''t understand, Tang Guo walked in front of him, "You just have to keep thinking, it''s you who lost me, it''s your fault, just apologize to me." Chapter 2420: Koi Extract (38) Chapter 2420: Koi Extract (38) Chapter 2420 Koi Spirit (38) "Guo Er, I lost you, it was my fault, I apologize to you here ... Guoer, it is me who lost you, it is my fault, and I apologize to you here ... Lost you ... " Xu Yan has been hung here for five days. For the past five days, he said this sentence willingly every day. Except for asking him to read this sentence and hang him from a tree, Tang Guo really did nothing and just sat on the blue stone to practice. In this regard, Xu Yan was convinced of Tang Guo''s words. If she really wants to kill him, why bother so much. Guoer really wants to solve this, so as not to breed a demon in the future and hurt people around him. Thinking about it that way, Xu Yi felt a little guilt in his heart. The voice of saying that sentence couldn''t help but be a little bit more sincere. my apologies" Qing Heng opened his eyelids and nced at Xu Yan. He felt that the person was sick and was tortured in this way, willingly, without anyints. After thinking about it, if Guoguo wanted to make him like this, he was afraid he couldn''t resist, and just wanted to do what she said. "Big ck fish, please help me to feed Xu Lang some water and food. No matter what, he will not be worried about his life." Tang Guo''s voice was not small, Xu Xu heard it, his heart was extremelyplicated. Sure enough, Guoer couldn''t bear to kill him, so she used this method to dispel her resentment. It was his fault. Knowing that Guo''er was so understanding, he shouldn''t lie, just go back and admit to her. With Guoer''s temperament, he and Jiao Ren will surely be fulfilled. System: I''m not stupid. Didn''t find out that the host isrgely fixing him? Qing Heng took a bowl of water and walked to Xu Yan in front of a piece of raw meat. He stuffed the cut raw meat into Xu Yan''s mouth, and Xu Yan smelled nauseous when he smelled the raw meat. But these days, he eats these things every day. As soon as he wanted to vomit, Tang Guo''s voice sounded, "Neither me nor the **** fish make human food. This meat is what I asked the **** fish to choose the tenderest flesh, and you will eat it. The fruit in this mountain It s not mature yet, and the fruit has no nutrition. It won''tst long, just eat this meat and simply support it for seven days. " Xu Yan quickly closed his eyes and bite the meat. The meat was really tender, because the taste of Yang Sao was too heavy, which made him especially want to vomit. Anyway, after adapting for five days, he could barely swallow. After eating a meal, Xu Yan was almost a little weak. In the evening, Tang Guo allowed him to rest at night. Without having to say that sentence, he went to sleep with his eyes closed, although it was really ufortable to hang himself upside down, he counted Time, two dayster, my heart slowly rxed. "I like Furongji''s pastry best. It''s so delicious." Tang Guo, who was hiding in the distance, was smiling and eating the cakes of Furongji that Qing Heng bought for her. He ate a smile with a smile on his face. Seeing her smiling so happily, Qing Hengughed, thinking that Xu Ye was fed with raw meat every day, or the sheep he specially picked was the heaviest, and he felt more rxed. "Guo Guo likes to eat, I will buy it for you tomorrow." "Okay, I like it, **** fish. When youe back, remember to hide the pastry and don''t let that guy see it." "Guoguo rest assured, I won''t let him see, he won''t see what you want to eat, just speak to me, and it won''t take long to go back and forth." System: What should I say? The system nced at the round moon hanging in the sky, and couldn''t help but sigh, good night, good night, good night for dog food. see you tomorrow Chapter 2421: Koi Extract (39) Chapter 2421: Koi Extract (39) Chapter 2421 Koi Spirit (39) Finally, on the seventh day, even though Xu Xu was still alive, he was tortured enough, and people lost a lot. Especially, he had to eat raw meat full of sheep''s vour every day, and his stomach was very ufortable now. The thought of that smell made him sick. But in order to survive, he must not swallow with his eyes closed. As he watched the sun rise from the sky, the big rock in his heart suddenly fell. After passing through today, he can be truly relieved, no longer having to worry about it. "Big ck fish, go and put Xu Lang down and let him rest for a while," Tang Guo''s voice called Xu Yan''s spirit suddenly. Even if he knew that this was to end the rtionship between them, after so many days, he was a little bit upset in his heart. Now, when Tang Guo was worried, the point of anger that had risen before was gone. Guoer is also helpless. If she really wants to kill him and torture him, there are countless ways. Why is this necessary? Guoer is also afraid. In the future, he will breed a demon and hurt him and the people around him. One day, he will suffer. In the future, there is really no rtionship between them, he is good, she is good. "Today is thest day. Xu Lang, stand under the tree and apologize to me. After your sincere apologies in the past few days, the depression in my heart has dissipated most of it. However, in the end, the mncholy is not dissipated. Even if a little bit is left, it will affect my cultivation in the future, and it will easily breed my demon and make me lose my mind. " Xu Zheng believed that he nodded quickly. Now you do nt have to hang upside down, and it s not too tiring to stand and say these words. Even after speaking for so many days, his throat hurts a bit, and in order to be at ease in the future, he still willingly apologized to Tang Guo. Tang Guo was still sitting on the bluestone b, his eyes were slightly drooping, Xu Yan could not see her expression. Knowing that she should be practicing, while listening to his apology, to resolve the depression in the heart. Thinking of this, he even spoke hard and apologized. When Ban Tai rushed here with Pei Jiaoren, Xu Yan''s voice was heard from a distance. A little closer, she heard what Xu Yan said. In recent days, Pei Jiaoren did not know how many stories they had heard of Xu Yan and Liyujing. She originally thought it was Hu Yan, in order to damage her reputation. Now I heard Xu Yan apologized to Tang Guo in person, and said that he had lost her, and every word was so sincere. Pei Jiao people were standing there, not knowing whether to take a step forward or take a step back. Over the past few days, she was very worried about him, she couldn''t swallow daily, and everyone lost weight. Every day I went to the National Teacher to inquire about the situation, and I wanted to rescue him as soon as possible. She always thought that they were the same at first sight, good-bye, and they only had each other. Unexpectedly, he had a rtionship with a carp sperm before that. She can feel Xu Xu''s love for her, but she can''t ept it. Xu Xu once liked other people. But it was impossible for her to give up Xu Yan. Xu Zheng didn''t know that Pei Jiaoren had already arrived, Tang Guo found it. Seeing Pei Jiaoren''s appearance, she knew that the other party was thinking wildly. She doesn''t think what is happening now can make Pei Jiaoren give up Xu Yan. These two people are deeply loved. She didn''t even think about breaking up, it just caused some trouble, and she should just respond to them. Chapter 2422: Koi Extract (40) Chapter 2422: Koi Extract (40) Chapter 2422 Koi Spirit (40) Pei Jiao Ren quickly reacted, took a deep breath, came over with Ban Tai, and quickly ran to Xu Yan''s position. Xu Yan was caught off guard, and flung a man in his arms. He subconsciously pushed away, and suddenly felt that this person was somewhat familiar. Looking down, he found that Pei Jiaoren, who had red eyes, had a few drops of tears in the corner of her eyes. . "Are you OK?" Xu Yan''s heart rose up with pity, "I''m fine, why are you here?" "You were taken away by carp sperm. I naturally came to find you. You and I are husband and wife. Did you get arrested and I can sit wherever I am?" "I brought the Master. The Master is very powerful. He can fight evil and catch monsters and walk horses. Come with me and let the Master to deal with carp sperm." Pei Jiao people subconsciously ignored the previous picture and also Subconsciously ignore the words of Xu Zheng and Tang Guo apologizing. She didn''t want to believe Xu Yan''s previous situation. The other party was a carp essence. She regarded it as knowing nothing, those outside words were rumors, it was those people who deliberately ndered the horse''s reputation. The horse was caught by the carp essence, but it was the carp essence who wanted to eat the horse to cultivate. Since ancient times, haven''t many monsters talked about eating from people to cultivate? Yes, this carp essence is just trying to eat the horses for cultivation, and it has nothing to do with horses, not to mention the outside rumors. "Guo Shi, I will take care of you to get rid of this demon." Pei Jiaoren grabbed Xu Yan''s arm and left. The people she brought to protect the two of them, turned back and said to Ban Tai. Ban Tai was bitter in his heart, and now he did not dare to confront Tang Guo. It took seven days to bring Pei Jiao people up, but he never found Xu Yan again. The emperor and Pei Jiao people were afraid that they would doubt his ability, so they had to bring her. And recently, the outside world is telling the little story between Xu Yi and Liyujing. He felt that after Pei Jiaoren listened, his face was very bad. Although, the rtionship between the two was not provoked at least once, at least the two should have created a lot of gaps. In addition, he went up and watched it secretly, knowing that Tang Guo did not kill Xu Yan, he knew in his heart that he was afraid that this carp essence was thinking of Xu Yan. I identally heard Xu Yan and Tang Guo apologize, this is the seventh day he brought Pei Jiaoren, and happened to let the other party watch Xu Yan and Tang Guo apologize. At this moment, Pei Jiaoren should be convinced of the little story between Xu Yi and Li Yu Jing. What he didn''t expect was that this Pei Jiao man really deserved to be a royal princess, and his heart was fierce and decisive. Pretending to know nothing, he wanted to use his hand to kill this carp essence, and took Xu Yan with him. When the carp sperm died, Pei Jiaoren was afraid that he would arrange one. The carp sprout seized Xu Yan, but he wanted to eat him to cultivate, not because there was any dust between the two. Really a clever woman, he was a little admired. If he can, he also wants to kill this carp essence. Not only will he kill this carp essence, but he will also kill Xu Zheng together. But he knew that his strength was not as good as Carp Essence, and there was another one by her side who was not inferior to him. He was not so stupid. However, now that he has been riding a tiger, what should he do? This incident did not embarrass Ban Tai, because after Pei Jiaoren ended, Xu Zheng stopped it. Chapter 2423: Koi essence (41) Chapter 2423: Koi essence (41) 2423: Word Stacks Level 2423 Answers "No, don''t hurt her!" The subconscious shouting of Xu Yan made Pei Jiao''s face a little bit white. She held Xu Yan firmly, her voice almosting out of her teeth, but her facial expression was so pitiful that she ignored it, her tone Hatred of Tang Guo in China. "Homa, are you begging for this monster? I know you are pure-hearted, but she took you away and eats you. The teacher is very capable and can remove the other party. How can you, will eat you Let go of the monster? Even if she does nt eat you in the future, what should she do to eat other people? Tang Guo''s lips had a faint smile, and this Pei Jiaoren was really a big hat buckled on her head. In one sentence, she was judged to be a cannibalistic monster, and she also gave a reason to not allow Xu Yi to plead. What to say, if you do nt eat him, you will eat other people. If they really do nt have the fate of the previous temple, it is estimated that anyone will listen to Pei Jiaoren, and let Bantai get rid of her. Even Xu Yan was hesitant at the moment. Yes, she saw it. Xu Yan listened to Pei Jiaoren''s words, her eyes changed greatly. At this time, he may beparing whether it is very cost-effective to get rid of her, or to survive thest day. When Xu Yan thought about it, he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo. I saw her looking at him with a pair of watery eyes. Even if she didn''t speak, she seemed to ask, Xu Lang, do you want to listen to her and ask the teacher to get rid of her? "Xu Lang, this is the woman you love now, and she''s really beautiful." Tang Guo sat on Qingshi. "No wonder Xu Lang tied her mind to her. She could find this ce for you because you can travel across mountains and rivers. It is sincere. " Xu Gao felt relieved when Tang Guo praised Pei Jiao people. Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance again, he had a mind in his mind. Who knows how good this teacher is? He only knows that Tang Guo has a great ability. If he is really risky at that time, he will ask the teacher to deal with her. His efforts over the past few days have basically been in vain and will anger her. At that time, even if she doesn''t breed her demon, she won''t let Jiaoren be afraid. "Guo, sorry, everything is my fault. It was me Xu Yan who lost you and lied to the princess. The princess misunderstood you before she knew it." Xu Xu said everything, I mistakenly embraced myself, "Please also Guoguo you forgive the princess just said," he will be puzzled, and some angry Pei Jiao people behind him, "as you said, today is thest day Then, I will sincerely apologize to you, and hope that after this incident, you will be able to be an immortal as soon as possible. " Even if Pei Jiaoren was not satisfied, because she was too smart, she heard something wrong. "Well, since Xu Lang said so, I don''t care about the previous things. Today is thest day, then you can continue." After Tang Guo said it, he stared again, no longer looking at them. Xu Yan knew that Pei Jiao was angry, but this method was the most secure way he weighed. It''s thest day. I insisted oning here and gave up that pity. The most important thing is that he didn''t trust Ban Tai to have that skill. Moreover, when he finished speaking these words, he identally discovered that the teacher''s face was loose, and the stone in his heart fell to the ground, and he guessed right. "Princess, listen to me ..." Have a meal and write Chapter 2424: Koi essence (42) Chapter 2424: Koi essence (42) 2424: Word Stacks Level 2424 Xu Yan didn''t know what to say. Eventually, Pei Jiaoren was reluctant to wait aside and watched Xu Xu apologize to Tang Guo, even if he felt ufortable, he did not stop. However, she witnessed it all with her lips and fists. Tang Guo spected that Xu Yan should tell the truth with Pei Jiaoren. At this time, even if you don''t tell the truth. Pei Jiao was born intelligent, and she really did have one heart for Xu Yan, but it was so. Her possessiveness was very strong. Knowing that Xu Yan had had a period with her, even if nothing had happened, she felt ufortable. But it was even more impossible for her to give up Xu Yan. Before such a good opportunity, she could mess her to death, but was stopped by Xu Yan, but you can imagine how big a stalk in Pei Jiao''s heart. Even with a big mustard, Pei Jiao Ren can''t fall into love with Xu Yan and y tricks. Because she is a smart person, knowing that once she gets into trouble, she will not bother to say anything, and will also cause trouble to Xu Xu, make him unhappy, and destroy the rtionship between them. Therefore, no matter what Xu Yan is doing now, she can only stand it. Tang Guo could feel that Pei Jiaoren looked at her poorly. She guessed that Pei Jiaoren should be doubting that she was trembling. Even if the other person determined that she was stubbornly Xu Xu, Pei Jiaoren still did not dare to say that she was not in front of Xu Xu. Thinking of this, Tang Guo was in a good mood. No matter how wise a person is, if they attach too much importance to their feelings, they will easily lose themselves. In order to maintain this feeling, they will inevitably make themselves a little bit wronged and sacrificed. Just half a dayter, Tang Guo made a speech to stop Xu Yan. "Okay, the depression in my heart is gone, you can go." "Guo''er, don''t you really me me?" Xu Xu asked a little uncertainly, but he didn''t know that he had such a serious expression. Even though Pei Jiaoren knew that Xu Xu was worried that Tang Guo would breed a demon in the future, it would hurt him People, her heart was also terrible, but she couldn''t tell her guess. In case Xu Yan gets angry and thinks that she hates Tang Guo and doesn''t like her, but returns to Tang Guo, it is not cheap for the other party. In fact, Pei Jiao people guessed that Tang Guo tossed Xu Xun. First, he was angry, and secondly, he was still thinking of Xu Xun. Otherwise, she is a strange monster, and Xu Xun should have been killed long ago. "You have already done everything, and I still me you for what you are doing?" Tang Guo said tly, "Let s go. From now on we will not owe each other any more, as long as you do nt provoke me. I, I will note to trouble you. " Tang Guo said this to Pei Jiaoren. Pei Jiao''s face paled a bit, knowing that Tang Guo remembered it. Before she asked nothing, she had to get rid of the other party''s affairs. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak, fearing that if she spoke, the two would confront each other, which would be very bad for her. "Thank you for forgiving me." At this time, Xu Yan also forgot to pay attention to Pei Jiaoren''s face. After all, they have been together for several years. Peijiao people have always been empathetic and intelligent as snow. He thinks that such a thing, she should understand, knowing that he takes the overall situation as the most important thing, and will not think about it. As everyone knows, Pei Jiao people just blocked the air in their stomachs and didn''t vent them. Xu Zheng didn''t find these at all. Chapter 2425: Koi essence (43) Chapter 2425: Koi essence (43) Chapter 2425 Koi Spirit (43) Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t embarrass them any more and Xu didn''t talk to him anymore, realizing that this time the rtionship between them waspletely broken, he took Pei Jiaoren and Ban Tai away. On the way back, Xu Yan held Pei Jiaoren''s hand, his face was full of apologies, "This time the Princess was wronged and the Princess was worried." "Do you really and her ..." Pei Jiaoren bit her lip. "You really promised her to go back and marry her when you get your name?" Xu Yan opened his mouth. It was useless to lie at this time, so he nodded. "At that time, she was reading in the temple every day. The only women I could see were her. If I first met a princess, I would definitely not say those After I met the princess, I wanted to go back and exin it to her, but I was afraid that she would be angry to hurt the princess, so I used other methods to conceal her. I did not expect that she knew it. " Xu Zheng carefully held Pei Jiaoren''s hand. "This time, my rtionship with her has been broken, and I no longer have to worry about the princess being hurt." After hearing this from Xu Yan, Pei Jiao felt better. But Xu Xu had promised to others that he would go back to marry her after taking the meritorious name. Xu Yan has exined clearly that if she stays on, it will affect the feelings between them, so she can only grit her teeth and swallow her grievances. Seeing the love between the two, Ban Tai was anxious in his heart, but there was no other way for a while. Suddenly, he remembered the sadness of Pei Jiao before, and there was a light in his eyes. "Horse horse, do you know how worried Your Royal Highness was after you were taken away by the carp sperm? The carp splendid is now letting you go, who knows if she will have any thoughts in the future, how could she not let this help Do you remove the carp extract? " Xu Zheng thought that it was this teacher who loved face and only took advantage of the situation. "She hasn''t hurt me in the end. If I removed her mercilessly, Her Royal Highness wouldn''t agree with her. Moreover, I couldn''t pass the test without her help. Gongming, seeing Her Royal Highness. " In short, he forgot everything about Pei Jiao people, making Pei Jiao people unable to refute anything at all, and his heart was very ufortable. Xu Yan thought that Pei Jiao people were so smart, understandable, but they didn''t know that women could not tolerate other women in their husband''s eyes, even if they said nothing. But she is smarter than ordinary women, and will not make a public appearance with Xu Yan. "I don''t agree with this," Bantai shook his head. "Nothing, since this is the choice of the horse, no way to say anything is useful." After that, he looked at Pei Jiao again, "Since the horse is safe "Ben Dao goes one step ahead. If the princess has something in the future, she cane to Bong Dao." This sentence made Pei Jiao people remember. Ban Thai had previously said that the carp extract would regret it in the future, and she would remember it if she found trouble again. Because of two hints from Ban Tai, Pei Jiaoren and Xu Zheng returned for a month, then she couldn''t help secretly looking for Ban Tai. This month, Pei Jiaoren didn''t pay much attention to Xu Yan. He realized afterwards that Pei Jiaoren was angry. Pei Jiao was angry. He could only coax, thinking she was jealous, and didn''t care too much. I think they areing to Japan and they will get better in the future. It has already happened between him and Tang Guo. Chapter 2426: Koi essence (44) Chapter 2426: Koi essence (44) Chapter 2426 Koi Spirit (44) As everyone knows, Pei Jiao people will go to Ban Tai and ask about Tang Guo. "The princess meant that I wanted you to remove that carp essence?" Pei Jiao people woulde to him. Ban Tai was not surprised at all. After all, his words had been very clear that day. He would be weird if she didn''te. However, he still admired Pei Jiao people, but he had to endure for a month beforeing. Thinking of Xu Yan''s whereabouts today, Pei Jiaoren intends to secretly remove the carp essence, and yes, the carp essence is good in color, Xu may not forget her all. If I knew this, I would definitely have a gap with Pei Jiao. It s a gap, is nt this his favorite? Ban Tai''s thick palm touched his poor beard and squinted his eyes. "The horse said that everything between them had been ended. The princess came this time, does the horse know?" "There is no need for the Master to ask this question. The Master also does not have to talk to the horse about it, but to keep a secret for the pce." Pei Jiao people pursed his lips and whispered softly. Strange monsters are capricious, this pce is just afraid that the carp essence will regret it in the future ande to harm the horse. The horse was emotional and nostalgic, so she let it go. But this pce is very worried about this, hoping that the National Teacher can help this pce to resolve their concerns. This pce does not want to increase the psychological burden on the horse, making him feel guilty, so the teacher must not disclose anything to the horse, we only need to secretly remove the carp essence. " When Ban Tai heard the words of Pei Jiao, she was afraid Xu Xu would have a psychological burden, and she was too ridiculous. This mortal woman is jealous, whether stupid or clever. He pretended to be hesitant, and when Pei Jiao Ren said those benefits he promised, he reluctantly agreed. "Yes, since Her Royal Highness is so sincere, this Tao does not want the carp essence to harm the innocent in the future, it is better to remove her . " As everyone knows, his prideful appearance also made Pei Jiao people ridiculed. But it s some Taoism. If it is an expert, it will be such a virtue. This is a decent look in front of you. Where is it like an expert? After this day, Pei Jiao people often came to Ban Tai, how can we remove Tang Guo in total. Tang Guo also stayed in his original position to practice and had no ns to leave. There is a guy at three meals a day to help her find it. This moisturizing day is really good. "Guoguo, there are still three years when the Yumen Dragon Gate is once every 100 years." Qingheng saw that Tang Guo didn''t care about Xu Xie at all, and he was very happy. "With our strength, jumping over the Dragon Gate became a proper way, it should be no problem." In fact, he thought it was too cheap to let Xu Yan go. But Tang Guo didn''t say anything. He couldn''t secretly kill Xu Yan. By the time she knew it, she might be unhappy. Although he could not kill Xu Yan, he did a little trick, cursed Xu Xu a little, and didn''t curse anything, just cursed him bad luck, and didn''t know what happened to the other party. "Then we are waiting here. There are beautiful scenery here. No one is disturbing. It is not yet known where the Longmen is opened. We will have induction when we are about to open it. It does nt matter if we go again. " Qing Heng has no opinion. As long as she is there, he is there, and the others are not important. Chapter 2427: Koi Extract (45) Chapter 2427: Koi Extract (45) Chapter 2427 Koi Spirit (45) [The host isrge. Xu Zheng seems to be unlucky in the past two months. Although he won''t die, he didn''t leave the house early in the morning, and was caught by a threshold and broke his leg. He also scalded his tongue while drinking tea. Now he has been lying in bed all day. [However, ording to mytest news, there was a thunderstorm yesterday, and a sh of lightning fell from the sky. The roof of Xu Yan''s house made a big hole in the roof, and the rain was pouring on him. Pei Jiaoren, who was lying in him, had nothing at all. [I suspect he is so unlucky that he was cursed by a mysterious man. When the system said this, he couldn''t help looking at Qing Heng who had only a gentle smile on Zhang Jun''s face. He suspected that this guy had cursed Xu Xun to make him so unlucky. He didn''t mean anything else, he just wanted to say that he was so cute and well done! "Who teaches you to talk round and round, if you want to say that the **** fish of my family has done it, I will directly me him, but I also want to say that he did a good job." Xing Ba, it is already her **** fish. The system still has a sour taste. It may be silly to have a silly blessing. Look at the host to maintain that guy. Besides, after Ban Tai promised Pei Jiaoren to help her deal with Tang Guo, after thinking about it, he must not be able to deal with those two monsters alone. If he really wants to be delivered to the door, it must be a bear''s head. After living for so many years, he feels a little bit self-conscious. So he used the excuse to leave Beijing for a few days, and found a quiet ce, using the contact method given by the mysterious person to call each other. Ban Tai stood in a hidden cave and waited. After a while, a figure came out of the cave. This person is slender and looks like a fairy-tale bone. His face was very handsome, and at first nce he would be immersed in it and indulge in the perfect face of the other person. But because his momentum is too strong, he doesn''t have any thoughts in his life. Bantai knows that this is the temperament of a powerful man, and he will involuntarily attract those who look at him when he raises his hands. What''s more frightening is that every time he just left, he couldn''t remember the appearance of the other person. Therefore, he was even more afraid to offend the person and only listened to his words to get things done. "What''s wrong with me?" "Master, this is it ..." Ban Tai said everything he had encountered, and told his next n again, and told the other party that the carp essence was great. This time the provocation n needed He can do better than the other. "It turned out to be that way. I didn''t expect that the carp essence was a bit capable, and it has been cultivated to this point." After listening, the mysterious person didn''t think there was any ident, because the monsters will definitely encounter various opportunities. Since I think Tang Guo can cultivate to this day, he must have encountered some small opportunities. Because he is an immortal in charge of Xingsu, he doesn''t even look at these little monsters in the world, and he doesn''t know what happened to Tang Guo. He is toozy to see what is wrong with a little monster. It was impossible for him to show up to deal with a little monster. If the people in the heavens know, I''m afraid he willugh at him for hundreds of years, and he can''t afford to lose that face. "Then I will give you a few magic weapons, you can catch each other, as long as you can get things done, these magic weapons are yours." Ban Tai got the magic weapon and was very pleased. He hurriedly made a fuss, saying that he would surely handle this and make Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan turn their faces at an early date. Chapter 2428: Koi essence (46) Chapter 2428: Koi essence (46) Chapter 2428 Koi Spirit (46) On this day, Qing Heng went down the hill to buy Tang Guo''s delicious food. Ban Tai took the magic weapon to capture Tang Guo, unlike the one in the plot, Pei Jiaoren also came. Maybe it was a big loss before. She wanted to see for herself that Tang Guo was removed by Ban Thai. Xu Zheng was unlucky recently, only to know that Pei Jiao went out. He didn''t care at first. By the evening, Pei Jiaoren had not yet returned. He asked the people at the Princess Mansion, and they all said that Pei Jiao people had gone to the pce, and also sent back a letter saying that they would stay in the pce for two days. "So it is." After Xu Yan knew it, he had no doubt. Because Pei Jiao people do have this habit, they will spend a few days in the Imperial Pce every month. Recently, he frequently happened, Pei Jiaoren has not lived in the pce for a month. I want toe to miss the emperor, so just go in and apany the emperor for two days. Pei Jiao people are so favored for a reason, to please the emperor, that is the most basic. He thought Pei Jiaoren would return for a maximum of two days. After three days, Pei Jiaoren hadn''t returned yet, Xu Yan asked again. People in the house actually thought that Pei Jiao people were going to live in the pce. After all, Pei Jiao people were nning to hide Xu Yan, and they must not let anyone other than her and Ban Tai know. He still got the same answer. Xu Xu always felt that something was wrong, so he sent his confidant to check the news. It didn''t take long for his henchmen to return. "What are you talking about? The princess is not in the pce?" Xu Yan was surprised and worried. "Where is she?" "The subordinates only found out that the princess had gone to the master a few days ago, not only the previous few days. Since that time, the subordinates found that the princess often went to the master. Hearing here, Xu Ye still didn''t understand what Pei Jiaoren was doing. She hasn''t been back for three days and I don''t know what happened to her. Xu Yan quickly instructed people to take him to a ce where Tang Guo practiced. Silently pray, hope Pei Jiao people will be fine. In his heart, he hated Ban Thai. Obviously, the matter has been resolved. You must solicit Pei Jiaoren to kill Tang Guo. What if Tang Guo really shows no mercy, and kills Jiao Ren? "I remember thest time I said that as long as you don''te to provoke me, I won''t care about what happened before." Tang Guo nced at the two, unable to move anymore. One is Ban Tai transformed by the ck bear essence, and the other is Pei Jiao naturally. Both were tied with a thin golden rope, which was the magic weapon that Jiuyong Xingguan tied her to Ban Tai. Unfortunately, Jiu Xingxing''s official calctions were wrong. She was not afraid of these things. "Looking at your posture, you want to tie me to burn to death." Tang Guo nced not far away, and a ring of fire rose up. A swipe of the sleeve brought them into the ring of fire. Suddenly, both Ban Tai and Pei Jiao felt the scorching heat around them, and they felt timid. Especially Ban Thai, I really don''t know what to say, this carp essence is so strong. Pei Jiao people pursed their lips, but did not ask for mercy, but said, "You are a strange monster, who knows if you will regret it one day and hurt my horse. "That being the case, then I had to burn you all, anyway, you will burn me." When Qing Heng came back, he saw this scene and rushed to Tang Guo''s side. "What happened?" "Big ck fish, you just came back. They are going to kill me. They do nt know where to find the magical instruments. They want to trap me and burn me. Fortunately, I do nt have to be afraid of those or youe I''m afraid I will see me in ashes. " Tang Guo''s words scared Qingheng half to death. He had a somber face and whispered, "Then I will kill them in the past, how about it? Those who dare to hurt fruit and fruit will all die, and none of them will be allowed to live." see you tomorrow. good night. So sleepy. Chapter 2429: Koi essence (47) Chapter 2429: Koi essence (47) 2429: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Qingheng was really anxious, and Guoguo didn''t care about the previous things. These people even wanted toe to her life. Sure enough, human beings, like the legends in their spirits, are not of our own kind and must kill. Humans admire the power of monsters, but they also fear the power of monsters. They couldn''t control the monsters, so in order to avoid night long dreams, they tried their best to kill them. At this moment, Qing Heng was indeed killing. Even if he knew that Pei Jiao was not a young man, as a strange monster, he was born with a very sensitive feeling. Xu Yan is not ordinary, Pei Jiao people are not ordinary, these two are not easy toe by. Once the life of the other party is imed, there will definitely be big trouble. Butpared to Guo Guo who was almost killed by them, he didn''t care about these troubles at all. Qing Heng walked towards the position of Ban Tai and Pei Jiaoren. At this moment, the two were still trapped in the ring of fire. This ring of fire was brought out by Banthai. The ring of fire was not an ordinary ring of fire, but a magic weapon he obtained from the Jiuyin Star Officer. Ordinary fire-burning monsters don''t know how long it will take to burn them, even if it is his fire-burning monsters, it will take more than seven days. But the magic weapon given to him by Jiu Xingxing, as long as he trapped the monsters in it, he could burn the monsters clean in a short time, leaving no soul left. Ban Tai was also terrified, especially when she felt that the hot mes around her seemed to burn to herself, and she was terrified. Originally thought that with the magic weapon given to him by the mysterious man, he could easily deal with Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, when he took Pei Jiao up the mountain, although he did not see Qing Heng''s whereabouts, he did not care at all. Qing Heng is not here, that''s right, he can break through each of them with less trouble. He shouted Tang Guo first, and then meditated on the magic weapon s form. The golden rope automatically tied Tang Guo to a strong body. Later, he took out the magic weapon that could release the ring of fire, and threw it to the side, the ring of fire burning with mes, and thus appeared in front of him. Seeing that Tang Guo could not move, Pei Jiao urged him to remove the monster as soon as possible. He naturally thinks the same way, as long as Tang Guo is killed, and then all of this is identally disclosed to Xu Ye, Xu Ye will definitely fall into trouble with Pei Jiao people. Originally he wanted to use Tang Guo to do something else, butter thought that it was so difficult to have such a chance to kill her, and he couldn''t miss it in vain. When Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren are inseparable, he will use thest method to secretly kill Xu Yan. He is not a fool. The mysterious man does not kill Xu Zheng himself, but he has to tear through him and Pei Jiao. Obviously, the two are not small, and there may be powerful people behind them. Therefore, he was so patient, and did not directly kill Xu Yan. Now he killed Tang Guo first, and then found a chance to secretly give Xu Xun the unsolvable poison of the realm, so that people could not doubt his head. That was the best. But he expected something wrong. When he threw Tang Guo into the ring of fire and meditated on the fire to burn her, she broke free of the magic weapon and came out. He thought that something went wrong and quickly threw a second bundle of demon ropes. This time, he did not tie Tang Guo as he wished, but instead the two bundles of demon ropes, like crazy, went directly to his and Pei Jiao''s positions, and tied them firmly. The surrounding mes were still burning, and Bantai felt he was going to die. Chapter 2430: Koi essence (48) Chapter 2430: Koi essence (48) Chapter 2430 Koi Spirit (48) Go on like this, no one will take care of what they say. I''m afraid that with his magic power, he can''t maintain human shape. If it weren''t for the mysterious man who gave him a magic weapon to change his face, maybe he would be his own face now. With this magic weapon, you can be another look. In fact, with his own magic power, he can change his appearance at will, but it will not be maintained for a long time. Once the magic power weakens, his original appearance will be revealed. And using this magic weapon, there is no need to spend a little magic power, the mysterious man said, unless the strength is very strong, otherwise he can not see through his original appearance. The time when Tang Guo was stopped outside the capital before, he used the original appearance. Later, when he met, he used this magic weapon. This was only a few times when he met. Tang Guo didn''t doubt that he had provoked all of them. What''s bad now is that he saw Qing Henging. Pei Jiaoren''s cheeks were also very red, and people almost passed out. The fire on this magic weapon is not an ordinary fire that can support it for so long. It is because Tang Guo has no means to deal with them. Tang Guo did not think about it, they really burned them. It''s no good to kill them at this moment. Besides, Pei Jiaoren really can''t be killed. She is a fairy soul. Even if she died in the realm, she will go back to be a god. She was waiting, waiting for Xu Yan''s reaction, rushed here, and performed a loving scene in front of her. However, when Qing Heng urged them to burn them, she did not stop them. The **** fish in her family is very angry now, let him burn the two sides of the clothes, it will not die anyway. Ban Tai saw his clothes burning, and the scorching fire hit his body, making him scream subconsciously. On the Pei Jiao side, Qing Heng did not let go, and the mes began to burn from her skirt. In Qingheng''s eyes, except Tang Guo is beautiful, he doesn''t understand what other types of beauty are. They are all the same, and if they hurt him, they all have to die. He doesn''t understand any kind of pity, but he is just a fish living in theke. He hasn''t read the book and can''t understand the meaning of the word. When Xu Yan was rushed by, someone just saw that Ban Tai and Pei Jiaoren were being burned. An excitement rolled down and made him dizzy. The people around him quickly lifted him up and shouted in his mouth, "Hurry up, take it." He stumbled, and finally came outside the ring of fire, and he yelled, "Fight out the fire!" Tang Guo sat on the side and watched the crowd either using his coat to extinguish the fire or using the surrounding branches to extinguish the fire. They wanted to dip some water in theke behind Tang Guo. However, just now when he came over and wanted to dip the water, Tang Guo threw them back with a sleeve. Soon, Xu Yan discovered that the fire could not be extinguished at all. These fires, like life, are not extinguished at all. "Princess, princess, how are you doing?" Xu Min shouted anxiously, "howe you are here, and go to provoke her, hasn''t it been resolved?" Pei Jiaoren was already in a semia. Her skirt was full of fire. Although the fire was just burning, you can go on like this, and sooner orter she will burn her. "She is a demon after all, I''m just afraid she wille back and hurt you in the future." Chapter 2431: Koi essence (49) Chapter 2431: Koi essence (49) Chapter 2431 Koi Spirit (49) Pei Jiaoren dare not admit that she was more jealous and jealous in her heart, and even could not bear Xu Xu once had such a period with a strange monster. As the other party was a demon, she just wanted to find an excuse to remove it. I just didn''t expect that this monster was so powerful that she nted it and miscalcted the strength of the monster. Pei Jiaoren didn''t know that the reason why she was not burned was that she burned the skirt and coat, which was prevented by Tang Guo. Although Qingheng didn''t know why, even if there was anger in his heart, ording to Tang Guo''s words, he didn''t really let the fire reach Pei Jiao people. But Ban Tai was not so lucky. At this moment, he had been burned up and down, and the original footboard was also burned out. But no one noticed him now. The words of Pei Jiaoren made Xu Yan not sure what to say. He saw that the fire around Pei Jiaoren looked terrible, but it didn''t seem to really hurt her, dragging his limping leg, and quickly went to Tang Guo''s position. "Guoer, please also be able to bypass the princess'' life. I didn''t optimistic about the princess. I''m not against you here." Xu Yan''s attitude is very good, and he looks sincere, with infinite expectations in his eyes. He thought that Tang Guo hadn''t killed Pei Jiaoren directly. It must be that she was nostalgic for fear of killing Pei Jiaoren, which would hurt him. Thinking of this, he was veryplicated and guilty. After all, he lost the fruit, and now the princesses to her again, and she hasn''t killed her. If it wasn''t for his face, the princess might have been killed by the other party. He also noticed that the scorched taste of Ban Tai''s body showed that Tang Guo was really sympathetic to Pei Jiaoren. "You know, she came with someone to kill me? If it weren''t for my deeds to be stronger than your so-called National Teacher, it would have been burnt to ashes." Xu Yan''s face was bitter, and he quickly bowed to Tang Guo. "It''s Xu Yan''s fault. Everything is my fault, which brings danger to Guo Er. I don''t know what Guo Er will do, so I''m willing to bypass the princess Xu Yi is willing to do his life. " He did not make too many excuses for Pei Jiaoren, but only took away all the mistakes. "Everything is now caused by Xu Yan, whether it is Guoer or the princess, Xu Xu is involved. So, as long as If Guoer can tell, Xu Yan is willing to pay any price. " Tang Guo nced at the circle of fire, his face was not very good-looking, but he did not discourage Xu Jiao''s Pei Jiao people. Before death, Pei Jiao people are also afraid. If you change to a woman with a stupid mind, she will be shouted on the spot, and she does nt need to do anything. She does it all by herself, and bears it by herself. If that''s the case, she''s still in trouble. But Pei Jiao people are smart, knowing that life is everything, even if they are suffocated, they will not stop. "You should understand that her purpose is to kill me." Xu Yan continued to make a fuss, "I understand that I promise to look at the princess in the future and never let her do stupid things again." "Your words, I still believe." Tang Guo''s trust made Xu Yi a happy heart, but Pei Jiaoren didn''t taste it. "The dust between us has ended, you don''t need to worry, I will make you do something difficult." Tang Guo ticked his lips, "I should have burned her." Chapter 2432: Koi Extract (50) Chapter 2432: Koi Extract (50) Chapter 2432 Koi Spirit (50) "She came to kill me first, I burned her, and it was fair." Xu Min raised her heart and heard her say, "But after a few years, I have an opportunity. Under no circumstances, it is best not to create evil. In your face, I don''t kill her. .But she hurts me, and I thought of a way to make her atone for her sins. " Xu Yan was relieved, as long as he didn''t kill Pei Jiaoren by hand. Although Pei Jiaoren was a little ufortable on the face, she felt relieved. She nced, jumped up and down beside her, and screamed Ban Tai, her eyes flickered with disdain. I thought it was an expert, but it turned out to be a fool. "I don''t know what Guoer wants the princess to do to make atonement?" Tang Guo leaned on Qingshi and looked down slightly. Qingheng didn''t know what she had nned. But as long as she is happy, she can do anything. It''s just a pity to let go of Pei Jiaoren. But it doesn''t matter, when he let them go, he secretly cursed her for something wrong. Those who have been hurt cannot be easily let go. "It''s not a big deal. I want you to help me build three thousand temples," Tang Guo said, looking up casually. "I want to put my own body idol in the temple," after thinking about it, she pointed to the youth. Heng, "This is my guardian, and also put his idols together, you have to guarantee that the incense will not be broken within ten years." When Xu Yan heard it, he was stunned. Pei Jiao people are also stunned. What kind of request is this? This requirement is really not a big deal, as her princess, it can be done easily. Tang Guo nced at Pei Jiaoren, "As long as you can do it, I don''t care about what you want to kill me today." Pei Jiaoren hasn''t answered yet, Xu Zheng nodded quickly, "Well, I will definitely do this with the princess." Three thousand temples seem to be a very huge thing. It''s easy for the royal family to do it. It was just that the temple was built for no reason, and he had to go back and think about an excuse. Xu Zheng was still thinking, Tang Guo took out a scroll and threw it in front of him. Xu Zheng took the scroll and opened it for a moment. Not only is there a small and delicate temple in this painting, the name of the temple is also very strange, called Koi Temple. There is some text next to him. After browsing the text, he couldn''t help but babble. Is this all reason why? "Can you really grasp it and let the father emperor dream of building a koi temple?" Tang Guo opened his eyelids and nodded. "Naturally, you should know my ability. Would I be evil? Isn''t it clear to you? Without my ability, Xu Lang, do you think you will be the first prize winner? What are the odds? " "I let you do this. The first is to resolve the grievances between us. Let Peijiao people apologize for my atonement. Second, doing more good things to help the people to fulfill their wishes is also a good thing. It has something to do with my cultivation. help." System: Yeah, it''s a good thing. It''s really a good thing for the host. If the power of the stars cultivated by the host is added to the power of faith, then ... it would be interesting. Xu Yan heard Tang Guo say so and believed it. Without Tang Guo at the time, he would not have been able to pass the first prize. It can be seen that Tang Guo''s ability can indeed benefit themon people. If you encounter Tiangan and heavy rain in the future, it will be a good thing if she can solve it by worship. Chapter 2433: Koi Extract (51) Chapter 2433: Koi Extract (51) Chapter 2433 Koi Spirit (51) Xu Yan finally agreed. Pei Jiaoren agreed even if he didn''t want to agree. Tang Guo released Pei Jiaoren into a ring of fire, and Xu Yan quickly went to check her condition. Sure enough, except that her dress was burnt, her body was not damaged. While he was relieved, he felt more guilty and grateful to Tang Guo. If it weren''t for his presence today, the princess would be the same as the neighboring teacher. Ban Tai was very angry and looked at Tang Guo with a hate. At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly jumped in front of him. He just felt the breeze blowing on his face, and something was missing on his face. "Oh it''s you." Just when Ban Tai felt bad, when he heard Tang Guo''s words, he had to go away subconsciously. However, Tang Guo imprisoned him instantly, and with a wave of his hand, he cut a section of his clothes. His clothes were also a small magic weapon, which burned for so long without beingpletely burnt out. At this moment, Tang Guo was slightly shortened. The feet of the prototype were burned out before. Two thick and wide bear feet were exposed to everyone''s sight. Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren also saw it. When they saw the two burnt ck ones, they were big, anyway, they didn''t look like legs of human legs, they both hurriedly backed out, but they retreated in the direction of Tang Guo. Seeing this, Qingheng chuckled in his heart, these two people are ridiculous. "Guo ... Guo, are you a monster?" Pei Jiaoren covered his heart, his expression was incredible. It turned out that the master who took her to remove Tang Guo, the carp essence, was originally a monster. This ... this The blow to her was really too great. She has always been so intelligent that she was turned around by a monster. Don''t think deeply, she must have been ounted for by the other party. Tang Guo nced at her, "He is not only a monster, he also counts us." Ban Tai''s heart was not good, and he quickly saved his life by means of life-saving means. I saw a pool of blood in ce, and Ban Tai''s figure disappeared. Pei Jiao opened his mouth and looked at Tang Guo. Tang Guo exined, "Speaking of which, I stayed in the capital for a while before preparing to leave. If it weren''t for walking far outside the capital, he would be stopped to tell me that Xu Lang was not dead, there might not be so many things. " "So ... he designed all of this?" Pei Jiaoren remembered the previous ones. If it wasn''t for Bantai''s challenge, how could she be so brave and dare to deal with spooky? Also, since it was the other party who told Tang Guo, the horse was not dead. Later, when the horse was arrested, the other side suddenly appeared, and it must be his calction. Pei Jiao''s face was ugly, but she didn''t expect her to be turned around by a monster. Tang Guo beckoned, and the two golden ropes on the ground fell in his hand. "This thing is not something he can have in a monster. If it weren''t for me, he might still be doing it." Tang Guo threw two bundles of demon ropes to Xu Yan and Pei Jiao people. "You can take it. Although you can''t bind me, it''s more than enough to bind a monster like Ban Thai. Now he spends his own life to escape, I I''m not afraid, and you are all mortals. I''m not sure that they wille to you to settle ountster. " At first Pei Jiaoren was reluctant to take this thing. Listening to Tang Guo said that Ban Tai woulde back to find their ounts in the future, and she quickly tightened the bundle of demon ropes. "Why does he count us?" Tang Guo shook his head, "I don''t know about it, these things on the scene are not ordinary, not a little monster he can take out. Perhaps, he was instructed." Chapter 2434: Koi essence (52) Chapter 2434: Koi essence (52) 2434: Word Stacks Level 2434 "From what happened before, the person behind you should not be able to deal with you directly. It is estimated that there is any fear." Tang Guo looked at the two nervous people andughed crazy. She set up such a bureau and gave his daughter the magic weapon of Jiu Xingxing official. What an important evidence of harm. It is impossible for him to justify in the future. I don''t know in the future, if Jiu Xingxing received this gift, would he fly happily. System: It''s impossible to fly. It''s good if you don''t nt it all at once. "The other party should be against you, what do you think?" Pei Jiao people pursed their lips and had to admit that from the analysis of what they knew, the other party really targeted her and her horse. It was as if to stir up the rtionship between her and the horse. To deal with Tang Guo, the other party should go directly to Tang Guo''s trouble, where is the trouble, and want Tang Guo to be an obstacle between her and the horse. "Well, let''s go," Tang Guo put away the ring of fire on the ground, and still threw it to Xu Yan, "You also take this, you are mortal, Xu Lang is mortal, there are one or two magic weapons And you will be in danger in the future and you do nt have to die easily. " Pei Jiao had aplexplexion and put away the ring of fire. She had previously heard Ban Tai''s spells of these magic weapons and immediately wrote them down. When Tang Guo had just collected it, she did not avoid her spell, and she remembered it. Now she was ufortable, but she was unable to attack Tang Guo. If it wasn''t for the other party, maybe she would really mess up with her horse. I don''t know who they are, but they used this vicious method to calcte them. "Yes, don''t forget to repair the temple for me!" This time the answer was Pei Jiaoren. She turned back and said, "This time it was my fault that was counted. I will help you build your three thousand temples. However," she hesitated, You said that the dust between you and the horse is exhausted, so will note to the earth again in the future? " "No, it will be my chance in three years. After jumping over, I will leave here and go to the ce where the fairy lives." Hearing that, Pei Jiaoren was relieved, that was the best. Because she always felt that Xu Yi had a little bit of regret about Tang Guo. Now Tang Guo has spared her life, and even saw through the truth that the teacher was a monster, and the horse must be more unusual for Tang Guo. She was strangled to think about it, and she couldn''t say that the other party wasn''t. When the two went away, Tang Guo leanedzily on Qingshi, feeling Qingheng''s iprehensible gaze. She stretched out her slim hand and patted him, "Big ck fish, what are you thinking?" "Why does Guoguo have three thousand temples?" "There is no particr intention. For the first time, it was fun to be a koi. I want to try what it feels like. By the way, it is good to absorb some of the power of faith." System: Sorry, he guessed wrong. The original host is mostly for fun. By the way, tossing Pei Jiaoren. "Guo Guo, why did you release them and gave them their magic weapon? And, that Bantai, did you already know that he was a monster?" Because Ban Tai had carried a magic weapon before, he did not recognize that there was something wrong. "Well, I know Ban Thai is a monster." "As for why they should be let go, because I suspect that my enemies will be counted as those who count them." Chapter 2435: Koi Extract (53) Chapter 2435: Koi Extract (53) 2435: Word Stacks Level 2435 "How to say?" Qingheng knew that Tang Guo had a very powerful enemy. Tang Guo sat up, recalled it a little bit, and said, "I used to cultivate in this ce, and then one day while practicing, I suddenly felt a strong breath here. At that time I didn''t dare to move, only Can pretend not to be found. " "Later, I was moved to a ce, that is the broken temple, andter, I met Xu Yan." In just a few words, Qingheng has made up a lot of his brain. He frowned, "Did the other party move you somewhere to destroy the rtionship between Xu Yan and Pei Jiao people?" "I guess this is the case, I was not sure before, butter I was sure. Otherwise, how could there be so many babies with a ck bear essence, but also to stop me from leaving the capital and tell me Xu Xu was not dead? Ye and Pei Jiao people are not small, maybe they are the immortals who have been robbed in the heavens, and the heavens are not very peaceful. It is not guaranteed that other immortals are counting them. " Qing Heng believed, "That''s the case, then Guoguo let them go, but he didn''t want to let the other party seed, didn''t he?" "Not only does the other party not seed, if Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren are really immortals, I told them in advance. In the future, they will surely know who counted them, and when they return to heaven, they will have no trouble finding each other. Are you against them? " "That''s right." Qing Heng believed again. "If they are really smart, let their grievances be resolved by themselves. We will just watch the battle and throw two knives." "But Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren are not good people either. One lost Guoguo and the other wanted to kill Guoguo. Then I curse them and lose both." System: Xing Ba, you have the final say, who calls you the host''s fish. "In fact, cursing this kind of thing is like blessing. When you are okay, say a few words, and if you bless the mana in the future, it will be more effective." Qing Heng: "I will try." System: Good or bad, oh dear, I started to lie to fish again. It didn''t count for a while, but forever. Let''s say that after Xu Ye and Pei Jiao returned, they were summoned by the emperor into the pce the next day and said that he had dreamed about the Koi God. Together, the two knew that this was Tang Guo''s mischief. But none of them thought about disassembling, indicating that they also dreamed about the Koi God. Xu Zheng also told the emperor that the Master was a monster and a ck bear spirit, and they were able to return, all of which seemed to be the Koi God in the dream to help him. Although Pei Jiaoren said reluctantly, but she had already spoken, she had to agree. When Xu Zheng proposed building a temple, the emperor agreed, and he and Pei Jiaoren were also responsible for it. Therefore, Tang Guo''s three thousand temples were gradually built in this situation. I don''t know if it was out of guilt. For Xu Qian, he was very serious about building the three thousand temples, and every ce was very detailed. Pei Jiaoren looked at Xu Yan so seriously, and he was very impressed. In fact, Xu Yan was so serious. First, he was indeed a bit guilty, thinking that he couldn''t bear Tang Guo. This second, he is afraid that Tang Guo will not be satisfied and will find trouble with Pei Jiaoren in the future. Thirdly, he knows Tang Guo''s ability, and what he says is very effective. At that time, the Koi Temple will be opened, and the people wille to worship and maybe they can really benefit. This temple was built by him and will certainly be appreciated by many people. Chapter 2436: Koi Extract (54) Chapter 2436: Koi Extract (54) Chapter 2436 Koi Spirit (54) In just two years, Tang Guo''s three thousand koi temples have been built. When the first temple was built and opened, she put her consciousness into the sculpture of her own body. Qingheng naturally cast a little consciousness on the ck sculpture beside him. If it wasn''t for Guoguo, this is her guardian. He especially wanted the sculpture to be smashed. He really didn''t look like him, and he didn''t carve his handsomeness at all. However, seeing Tang Guo ying happily, Qingheng was not angry. She liked to y, and he apanied her to y. After waiting for half a day, Tang Guo weed the first wisher. A wish is made by a poor schr, and his wish is to gain fame. It''s just that, because it''s too poor now, the family is out of touch, let alone reading, it''s difficult to live. Tang Guo saw him so sincerely worshipped and said: "Schr." "Who?" The schr looked around and did not see anyone. "Oh, aren''t you worshipping me now? I think you are sincere and moved by you." The schr really came out of the door, and then he looked up carefully, and saw that the Koi idol had really good-looking eyes. He did not dare to look at it, and quickly bowed down. "Please ask the Koi **** to point a student Ming Lu. " "Who else in your family?" "There is another mother in the family." "Do you usually work?" The student froze, "Students read books on weekdays, so, so ..." "So you are ready to eat? All the burdens of the family fall on your old mother, and you say that you are very poor, have no money to buy books, and buy ink and paper, will your conscience not hurt?" No, is this Koi **** really a god? The schr is a little dumbfounded. This ... is different from what he thought. "I''m going to starve to death, still thinking about reading, and not doing any work. Are you eighteen this year? A big man needs an old mother to support him, isn''t he ashamed?" "It is students who read books on weekdays. They have no time to go ..." "Excuse! They are all excuses. If you want to read, you can read anywhere. Can you dare to p your chest and guarantee that at twelve hours a day, you are reading six hours? You did nt go out and y with your ssmates. ying in the mountains, and even meeting a few wind-dust women, can''t help but chant poems? " Tang Guo''s words were too straightforward, and he opened his mouth to understand the schr''s living conditions, making his face blush. "Schr, this great **** shows you a clear way. The book can be read at any time, and at the same time help your old mother to do some work and live through this winter first. You are a young and strong guy who does some work without Will it be human? No matter what is delicious, you have to share half of it with your old mother. There should nt be many people in the vige who can read. You can teach the children in the vige to write, read, and collect some food as a reward. Being grateful will also improve your reputation and help you solve your food and clothing problems. " The schr threatened, and then was thrown out by a force, "Go, I''m very optimistic about you, you will seed." The schr was a little shy when he returned home. When his old mother came back carrying the firewood, he watched her walking tremblingly in the cold wind, suddenly remembering what Tang Guo said, and quickly went up to pick up the firewood, which surprised the old mother for a moment, "Oh, go in quickly You will be very sessful in the future. " Chapter 2437: Koi Extract (55) Chapter 2437: Koi Extract (55) 2437: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "How can you do these rough jobs?" The old mother set out to get the firewood back. The schr did not release this time, but took the firewood directly in, and suddenly found his old mother was tears of relief. "Mother, let''s go find some food in the mountains together tomorrow. After a few days, I want to ask the people in the vige, which child wants to read ..." Later, Tang Guo met many wishing people. "You''re already an adult. Don''t think of gaining nothing for nothing. If you don''t pay your own effort, you want to lose the pie in the sky. That''s impossible. But I''m sure you start working hard today, and there will be plenty in other days Harvest. " "If you are ill, just go and grab the medicine. Remember to find a doctor with a good reputation. I think Doctor Yu from the east of the city is good. He has good heart and good medical skills." Over the past year, Qingheng and the system watched Tang Guo''s operation stunned. The most important thing is that nowadays, when people mention the Koi God, they always praise, "Do you also believe in the Koi God? She is really good. She said that I can seed, butter I really seeded. . " "Last time I asked the Koi God to make my child''s illness better. She rmended me, Doctor Yu from Chengdong''s house, and my child''s illness was just two days away." "The Koi God is really too spiritual. Everything can be said to be effective." "Thest time, I came to ask for directions. I was going to deliver a batch of goods to Beijing. The Koi God gave me a map with a road map. By the way, I also gave me four words, all the way to peace." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Originally when we went to Beijing, we often met mountain thieves, but at that time, our team really went all the way to Beijing safely, and nothing happened." Therefore, the Koi God is truly spiritual. However, if you ask her to give you gold or silver, she will say that you are already an adult and want to get back if you do nt pay. Of course, if you want a few blessings of peace, she won''t hesitate. In just one year, Tang Guo felt the power of countless beliefsing to her whole body. The idols she once lived in had a slight sense of consciousness. Even if she was absent, as long as she sincerely asked for help, she would be blessed. At this point, she was already worthy of the name, the Koi **** that is believed all over the world. Many people even secretly made her small idol and put it at home, and they would take it out every year to celebrate the festival. On this day, Tang Guo and Qing Heng opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other. "Guoguo, the dragon gate is open." "Let''s go then." Tang Guo stood up. She also waited for a long time on this day. I don''t know how the ck bear essence is now. To the extent of his carefulness, he certainly won''t let Xu Yan go. Just don''t know, Jiu Xingxing officials know that the ck bear essence exposed serious injuries. Whether you know it or not, ck Bear Essence will definitely not let Xu Yan and them both. Tang Guo and Qing Heng have gone to the ce where Longmen opened. After the ck bear escaped, he really remembered how much he hated Tang Guo, but he knew that he could not defeat Tang Guo. The mysterious man behind him would not care about his life. Now he has no way to kill Tang Guo, but he has nothing to do with two mortals? Therefore, after a few years of cultivation, he secretly touched the capital. see you tomorrow Chapter 2438: Koi Extract (56) Chapter 2438: Koi Extract (56) 2438: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The ck bear knew that Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren must have been from different backgrounds. If he wanted to break in and kill the two of them, there would be a lot of trouble in the follow-up. Maybe the mysterious man who asked him to provoke them will not let him go. Although he had contacted the mysterious person only a few times, he already felt that the mysterious person did not care about Xu Ye''s life and death, but he would not kill Xu Ye himself, and the other party vaguely warned him not to hurt Pei Jiao people. He hastily shot and killed both of them, which would definitely cause big trouble. Even when he was silently calcting behind his back, he had to be careful. After thinking about it for a few days, the ck bear Jing Bantai thought of a method that he thought was wonderful. There was no resentment between him and Pei Jiao. In case he really killed someone, ording to the method of the mysterious man, he must have escaped. Can''t fall. Therefore, he chose to kill Xu Yan. Nor did he go directly to kill people. He knew that Xu Yan often went out, and his favorite thing was to swim in mountains and water, and to enjoy poems with his poets. All seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter, they will go to those ces with beautiful scenery. Although the Pei Jiao people also go asionally, but since they have a pair of children, they have gone less. Why don''t he take advantage of this time to give Xu Xun some poison? The poison in his hand can''t be solved by people from all walks of life. Xu Yizhong will die. This day did not let Ban Tai wait long, Xu Yan and his friends met to go hiking, saying that he wanted to climb to the top of the mountain and wait for the sunrise the next day. Knowing this, Ban Tai ordered two of the little demon under his hands to dress up as people on the mountainside. When Xu Yan asked for water, he poisoned the other party. This poison will not happen in the first seven days. When it happens, there is basically no rescue. Sure enough, as Ban Thai expected, Xu Yan was fine for the next seven days. After seven days, the toxicity started. That morning, Xu Yan did not get up as early as usual to exercise. Pei Jiaoren thought he was tired, so he let him rest for a while. It was only about noon time that Xu Yan hadn''t got up yet. Pei Jiaoren opened the curtain and saw that Xu Yan''s lips were ck, the eyes were blue-purple, and the original wheat-colored skin was a little blue. In this way, she didn''t know where Xu Xu was poisoned. She immediately invited Taiyi for medical treatment, and was finally told that she was unable to return to the sky. She could only hang Xu Xu''s life with some life-sustaining medicine. Only the life-saving medicines will notst long. This poison should be a chronic poison. They can extend Xu Yan''s life by up to 20 days. If after 20 days, no other way can be thought of, the only thing waiting for Xu Yan is death. Pei Jiaoren was crying while guarding Xu Yan while trying to find a way. The emperor had no choice but to call the world''s divine doctor to treat Xu Xu, but no one could solve the poison of Xu Xu. Under the helplessness of Pei Jiaoren, she suddenly thought of Tang Guo. "Princess, what''s the matter with you?" When the pce girl saw Pei Jiao being silent, she looked almost lost, and almost stepped on the air, and quickly supported the person. Pei Jiao jumped heartily, wiped the tears around her eyes, and grabbed the maid''s hand, "Come with me to the nearest Koi Temple." The maid was stunned. Many people said that the Koi **** is very spiritual. Although this **** is a little different from other gods, everyone believes that there is a skill. Now the male is going to worship the koi god, maybe he can save the grandma. Chapter 2439: Koi essence (57) Chapter 2439: Koi essence (57) 2439: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Pei Jiao people hurried to the nearest koi temple, drove the others out, closed the door of the temple, and stayed inside. She looked at Tang Guo''s idol in front of her for a long time, even if she was a little ufortable, she never expected that she would lower her head in front of the other party. However, this time no one helped the horse to detoxify, the horse was really dead. In front of life, nothing matters. Therefore, she immediately knelt down at Tang Guo''s idol. "If you see it, pleasee out and meet me. The horse is almost dead." The idol didn''t respond. The Pei Jiao bit his lip and nodded to the idol once. "The big Koi god, believe in the girl Pei Jiaoren." If this is the case, Pei Jiaoren will have no choice if the other party has not yet appeared. When she waited for a long time, when she was waiting for despair, the fairy suddenly appeared a ray of light. What she felt, she quickly raised her head and saw a shadow falling from the idol. It really looks like Tang Guo. She is in red and looks beautiful. Already. "You finally came out to see me. The horse was poisoned. I checked everything before and after. I finally determined that it was poisoned on the day when the horse and the mountain climbed. Later I sent someone to check there. , I found that there was no one at the ce where the stallion stayed before. I suspect that the stallion was killed by the monster. " Pei Jiaoren further stated his guess, "I even suspect that the one who killed the horse is Ban Tai, the ck bear essence." If you want to say what monster Xu has offended, the first one is Tang Guo, but Tang Guo has been able to kill the mule several times, but he has not shot. There should be a mule in the other''s heart. He will not harm the mule in that way. Because of this, she nned toe to Tang Guo. The second is the ck bear Jing Bantai. "Can you have a way to save the horse?" Pei Jiaoren expelled the mess in his head and looked at Tang Guo full of desire. "As long as you can save the horse, I will give you everything." "I can''t help you." Xu Ying finally spoke. When Pei Jiaoren wanted to ask why, she interrupted the other person. "I just have a sense of my deity, so I can''t help you." "What does this mean?" Pei Jiaoren''s eyes widened, a touch of consciousness? "I am a consciousness of the deity staying in the temple. Since I existed, the deity has never been to the temple. If youe earlier, I may still help you to contact the deity. Now the chance of the deity is here. She has blocked all consciousness from contacting her, and I can''t find her. And I was just a touch of consciousness. Listening to what you mean, Xu Yan should have been poisoned by demon poison. Even if the detox was lifted, it was very troublesome, and my little consciousness couldn''t cure it at all. " Pei Jiao people don''t believe it, but this ghost image is so different from Tang Guo. She did not give up, and went to other temples, and found that there was a ray of consciousness in the temples she had visited, like Tang Guo, but not Tang Guo. Carefully discerning, the difference was still a little big. Their answers are the same. They are not capable enough to save Xu Yan, nor can they contact the existence of Tang Guo. At this point, if it wasn''t known that Tang Guo could not be dealt with, Pei Jiao people wanted to ask people to demolish the temple. Since you can''t save people, what do you do to keep the temple? The angry Pei Jiao people finally endured, and at the same time sent people to inquire about Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Chapter 2440: Koi essence (58) Chapter 2440: Koi essence (58) 2440: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Seeing time passing by day by day, she was desperate. "Come down, if the horse is dead, go and tear down the Koi Temple." Pei Jiao people looked at the unconscious Xu Xu and made a decision. If the horse is dead, what good is the koi temple? The eunuchs of the court are all very scared. But the Koi **** in the envelope of the people in the world, the main reason is for people to do such things. Will it offend the people? "What are you doing? Don''t do what I told you to do? If the horse can never wake up, take someone to smash the temple." Pei Jiao guessed that those temples were definitely good for Tang Guo. Since she was unwilling to rescue the horse, she smashed the other''s temples. Anyway, these temples were also repaired by her. Who''s called a horse? "Yes, Your Highness." Tang Guo didn''t know these things, and she didn''t stare here all the time. Even if she knew, she didn''t care. The existence of the temple was indeed good for her, but she did not have to. If Pei Jiao people really smashed the temple, it was actually a mess, don''t underestimate the beliefs of the people. Now I do nt know how many people s beliefs are her Koi god. Even if there is no temple, they secretly build it, believe in their hearts silently, and put some idols about her at home. It would be interesting if Pei Jiao people rushed to kill them and would only make their dynasty lose their hearts. Time passed by day by day, Xu Yan''s breath of life was getting weaker and weaker, and Pei Jiaoren was sitting beside him, bing increasingly anxious. If it weren''t for her sending her sons and daughters into the pce, at this moment I don''t know what to exin to them. She hadn''t slept for several days, and suddenly took a nap, and she had a dream. There was a burly figure that didn''t look simple. She couldn''t see the other person''s face, but her instinct told her that the person who appeared in her dream was not simple. "Do you want to save Xu Yan?" Pei Jiaoren knew this was a dream, and her mind was very clear. In that case, she couldn''t really sleep and dream. In recent days, she had just narrowed her eyes and would wake up. "He is my horse, my husband, and of course I want to save him." "Okay, you didn''t find the wrong person before. The carp can save Xu Yan urately, but she has great opportunities now, and you can''t find her. She is very far from the capital. Xu Yan may be dead when he returns. " The person who appeared in Pei Jiao''s dream was Wuqu Xingjun. He thinks, after so long tossing, it is a bit unbearable. Xu Xun is his son anyway, doesn''t he just like a woman? Even if this woman is the wrong star officer, he is not the fault of the junior. His son has been frustrated enough because of this matter. Jiuyi Xingguan''s old thing is to send his son a beautiful carp essence, and also to ask the ck bear essence to provoke alienation. Every time he suffers is his son. This made him a little unhappy. The other party doesn''t want to let the two minors seed, so he will let the two minors survive the disaster. Thinking about the end of the cmity, Jiu Xingxing''s old guy didn''t know how stinky he was, and he was very happy. The essence of the carp was sent by Jiu Xing Xing Guan to hook up with his son. This time Xu Xun was in cmity, it was her time to rescue people. Chapter 2441: Koi Extract (59) Chapter 2441: Koi Extract (59) Chapter 2441 Koi essence (59) The main reason is that he can''t take the shot himself. If he took the shot directly to rescue Xu Kun, then it would be reasonable to say that it was clear to Tiandi. The carp extract was provoked by the old thing of Jiuyin Xingguan. He just borrowed it. "What''s the use of saying this now ..." Pei Jiao''s eyes were dim. Even if this mysterious man is powerful, what use is it? Listening to the meaning, there is no intention to save her pony. "I have a baby here, I can walk thousands of miles in a blink of an eye, I will give you this baby, and then give you the location of the carp essence, will you go to find her? Carp essence has the ability, know when the timees About Xu Yan, she wille back with you. " ... When Pei Jiao woke up, she stunned her skirt and found that there were two more wings on her embroidered shoes. Suddenly believed in the dream, she exined everything in the Princess Mansion, let people look at Xu Zheng, and then went to Tang Guo ording to the person in the dream. Sure enough, after encouraging Fajue, she raised her protective cover around her body, and the figure suddenly floated out, like a dashing arrow. In this way, Pei Jiao''s mind was settled, that Xu Tang could be saved by finding Tang Guo. At this time, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were in the position of Longmen. I saw a golden door in the air, and a golden dragon was lying on the door. Below the dragon gate is a river, and water like a waterfall flows down from the dragon gate. Beside Tang Guo and Qingheng, there are countless kinds of fish and shrimp in the water, whether it is fish or shrimp, want toe here to try, after all, the opportunity once every 100 years, no one wants to miss it. The Yumeng Dragon Gate is, in general, an opportunity for the spirits and monsters in the water to achieve the Tao. It is not a dragon that leaps past. The fish here is a monster in the water, and the dragon is a body out of the monster. It doesn''t need to be tested by the cmity, and it can directly achieve the Tao. In other words, as long as today jumps from here, it is equivalent to bing immortal. If you can''t make it, then you can only go back to honest practice and go through the test of heaven to be an immortal. Otherwise, wait for the next hundred years. There are still many monsters in the water here, who jumped several times without sess. There are only a handful of dragon gates that open once in a hundred years, and there are only a handful of them. Even if the dragon gate is opened to closed, there may not be a jump. Dragon Gate is not the control of heaven, but the opportunity given by heaven. As long as it jumps from this gate, whether it is status or status, it must be higher in heaven. Don''t look at the water falling from the dragon gate like a waterfall, just use some force to jump over it. In fact, when you turn into a body and jump into the river, you can really feel the oppression of power from the dragon gate. If you want to go up against the current and jump out of the dragon gate, you must break through yourself to have a chance of sess. When Tang Guo and Qing Heng came, it was the time when Longmen had just opened. The gate opened only three days, and as long as it jumped within these three days, it seeded. Both did not jump in a hurry, but watched the little spirits who jumped into the river. Before jumping, they were fainted by the river. Tang Guo also saw a turtle that had been turned into a body, and had been photographed by the water tossing and rolling in the river. He also wanted to jump over the dragon gate. The tortoise cultivated into a strange monster is not the slow one in human cognition. He is not only slow, but also very fast. Chapter 2442: Koi Extract (60) Chapter 2442: Koi Extract (60) Chapter 2442 Koi Spirit (60) Seeing the thousand-year-old tortoise heading up against the current, it seems that it is about to jump over the dragon gate. Suddenly, the waterfall changed, and the water, like cloth, ps directly on the body of the thousand-year-old turtle. When he saw that the situation was not right, maybe he felt the powerful force from Longmen, and quickly retracted his head into the shell. At the same time, his entire body has been photographed into the river, because the power is too huge, and some fish and shrimps in the river who want to jump into the dragon gate have been photographed on the shore. If it were not for these fish and shrimps, they might have been dead. It''s because they are strange creatures, and now they look very embarrassed. Many fish and shrimp were photographed on the shore and rolled their eyes, some of them fainted. Fortunately, thend of Longmen is not a ce where humans oftene, otherwise so many fish and shrimp are on the shore, and delicious humans will definitely take baskets to pick up fish and shrimp and eat them back. The damage of the thousand-year-old tortoise was actually the smallest, because his path was deep and the shell was hard. At this moment he had climbed to the shore, turned into a human figure, and looked at the dragon gate with great distress, apparently summing up the problem of why he had failed before. "If you want to jump over, you can either directly withstand the power from Dragon Gate, or you can be fast and able to escape the attack from Dragon Gate." Qing Heng''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ear, "but both want to do it Are not easy. " After the other fish and shrimp came over slowly, they shook their heads, "Hide, where can you hide? The water in the dragon gate is like eyes, and it can be taken wherever it goes. It can''t be escaped at all." "If we don''t hide, we don''t have the hard shell of the old tortoise. It is estimated that we can''t take three hits and we will be seriously injured." [The host is big, Pei Jiaoren ising, I have captured her. Sure enough, as the host hadrgely guessed, she had magic weapons on her feet, otherwise it was certainly not so fast. "I see, I''m going to jump to the Dragon Gate immediately." [Are you sure? ] The system was hesitant. In case the host was greatly photographed by Longmen''s water, would he cover his eyes, and then cut out this video, so that the host would not feel embarrassed when he remembered it in the future. "Do you think I''ll do something unsure?" After hearing Tang Guo''s words, the system was not worried. "Big ck fish, let''s go down." The Yuelongmen needs to be transformed into the body and jump into the river under the dragonmen. From the end of the river, swim up to the ce where there is a waterfall under Longmen. This section of the river alone will block the path of many dragons and monsters in the water. "Remember what I told you before?" Qing Heng nodded and nodded, "Remember, they are all ready." He really didn''t expect that Guojiao originally asked Pei Jiaoren to build a temple for her, which was actually a matter of Yuelongmen. Although with their strength, the chance of jumping over is still very high, but the method that Guoguo said is basically a ten percent certainty, and it must be able to jump over. Pei Jiaoren saw the golden dragon gate in the sky from a distance, and she was shocked when she looked at the waterfall falling from the sky. It turns out that there will be such wonders between heaven and earth. Thinking of the mysterious person in the dream, she quickly urged the magic weapon to run in that direction. Once Tang Guo jumped over the dragon gate, she would miss the chance to save the horse, so she must go faster. Chapter 2443: Koi essence (61) Chapter 2443: Koi essence (61) # 2443 Koi essence (61) I heard that Yuyue Longmen is not easy. Regardless of failure or sess, it will definitely dy a lot of time. What Pei Jiaoren now thinks about is to hurry past and stop Tang Guo and let her go back first to save the horse. If the horse is really dead, nothing can be recovered. Can the gate be opened many times? She will use various treasures to exchange with each other, as long as she can save the horse. If the other party is still unhappy about the horse, Pei Jiao bit her teeth, and she promises that as long as the horse can survive, it is better than anything. At this point, Tang Guo and Qing Heng have jumped into the river. When the river flooded the body, both felt pressure from the river. Tang Guo, Qing Heng, and other monsters in the river should have been free and unobstructed in the water. But now they all feel that every swim is very difficult, just like swimming in a quagmire. This resistance is easy for Tang Guo and Qing Heng. The body of the two is very conspicuous in the fish and shrimp. Tang Guo is golden red and is particrly beautiful when swimming in the water. Qing Heng is dark and ck, but his scales are very shiny, and they are perfect, so they are very attractive. Tang Guo and Qing Heng swam quickly under Longmen Waterfall. The fish and shrimp around were stunned. Many of the fish and shrimps here have participated in the Yuelongmen several times. They swim so fast and they met for the first time. When the man and the woman stood on the shore before, they all felt that it was not easy. Now, when they look at it, it really is not easy. Tang Guo didn''t jump straight up, she was waiting. When Pei Jiaoren came here and called her, she jumped up again. As for why the other party called her, she couldn''t hear it because the water was so loud that she didn''t hear it. That''s right, she is so bad! Qingheng felt that Tang Guo was very happy, thinking that she was happy because she might have jumped over Longmen today. She was a little careless and became very serious. He had said before that where she went, he would be there, and certainly could not be left behind. Tang Guo''s body is very conspicuous. Pei Jiao people rushed here and suddenly saw the golden-red carp swimming under the waterfall. She shouted, "Tang Guo!" The words had just fallen, and I saw the gold-red carp swimming under the waterfall, and a ck carp, jumping instantly above the waterfall. At the same time, the vertical waterfall of Longmen seems to have given birth to many sages, forming many branches to hinder the progress of the two. Just then, an incredible scene appeared. With Tang Guo as the center, countless golden-red carps appeared around her, exactly the same as her, and all rushed to Longmen. Not only that, but also many ck carps, like Qingheng''s body, also jumped to the position of Longmen. The fish and shrimp were stunned. Pei Jiaoren was too frightened. She hurriedly ran over, shouting Tang Guo''s name, and said that Xu Zheng was poisoned, and asked her to go back and rescue her. But her throat was shouting, and Tang Guo didn''t seem to hear it. "Tang Guo, when youe back, the stallion is going to die. Even if you jump over, you will know the death of the stallion in the future. Will you not be sad and regretful?" "Tang Guo, can you hear me?" Chapter 2444: Koi Extract (62) Chapter 2444: Koi Extract (62) Chapter 2444 Koi Spirit (62) "Please rescue the horse, he is very poisoned, and only you can help him." "As long as you can save the horse, I am willing to be with him ... and be with him, to fulfill you." But Tang Guo really didn''t seem to hear that her and Qing Heng''s ontology, along with the ghost images simr to theirs, have been going up. Pei Jiao''s eyes widened, and his heart was so anxious that he rushed to the river. Unexpectedly, he was beaten back by a mysterious force and fell directly to the ground. "Don''t shout." It was the old turtle that hadn''t jumped before. "It doesn''t help you to shout. Now they focus on Yuelongmen. The sound of water over there must be very loud and I can''t hear you." Pei Jiaoren quickly turned his head to see who was talking, and saw an old man with a short stature and a turtle shell on his back. She bit her lip. "Can you help me call her? Just pass what I have to say to her ears, and she will hear it when she hears it." Pei Jiaoren determined that Tang Guo still had Xu Yan in his heart and would not let Xu Yan die. That''s why she spoke so confidently. She thought that Tang Guo, like her, loved Xu Xu deeply and could do anything for Xu Xu. Tang Guo has not hurt Xu Xun three or five times before, and even let Xu Xun let her see. If it is not the case, why would she do this? This was the only vitality of her horse, and she tried it anyway. "I call her at this time, just to interrupt her chance, and she will be hated by her. I think she is very powerful and can''t afford it. You said that you want her toe back to save people. This person has a life-saving favor to her, or owes that person''s favor, otherwise, she will not give up her chance. " "You talk about, does the person you are trying to rescue have such a rtionship with her? If it is really important to her, if it is gracious, I can help you call her. If not, I really do nt Can help you. " The old tortoise is also kind, and the spirits who cultivate with one heart are actually not bad. If they can do one more good thing, they will not do one more evil thing. If the person rescued by Pei Jiao really had such a rtionship with Tang Guo, he reminded Tang Guo that it was tantamount to associating with her. If there is no such involvement, if he reminds him, he will bother the other party and break others'' chance. Pei Jiao people saw that Tang Guo and Qing Heng were getting higher and higher. It wouldn''t be long before they were afraid to jump over the dragon gate. Although Xu Xie had no kindness to Tang Guo, on the contrary, if it was not Tang Guo, may not be able to get the name. She still calmed her heart and said, "My horse is kind to her, old man, please help me to call her. If the horse is dead, she will feel guilty even if she jumps over, maybe she will have a heart. magic." Even if the old tortoise has been cultivated for countless years, because it concentrates on cultivation, it basically does not walk on human territory, and its character is enthusiastic and simple. Seeing Pei Jiao''s anxiety, it didn''t seem to be a lie, so he agreed. "That being the case, I''ll call her out for you." [Host, Pei Jiao lied to the old turtle, and that old turtle ising to call you. After hearing the system''s reminder, Tang Guo''s lips twitched a smile, and she urged her momentum, and saw that the ghosts around her were getting faster and faster. Seeing that the old turtle was going to go under the waterfall, when she was going to call her with demon power, one of her ghosts had already jumped to the dragon gate. Chapter 2445: Koi Extract (63) Chapter 2445: Koi Extract (63) Chapter 2445 Koi Spirit (63) At that moment, her entire consciousness was devoted to the virtual shadow, and a momentary movement of the bodynded on the virtual shadow, all the pressure on her body dissipated, and a fairy sound came from her ears. And her body, also covered by magical power, seems to be transforming her body. "Big ck fish,e up." She shouted, and Qing Heng also used her method. When he jumped into the dragon gate with a virtual shadow, he put all his consciousness into the virtual shadow, and the body moved up instantly and jumped into the dragon gate. Both turned into human figures, and walked into the Longmen hand in hand, and saw the fishes and shrimps and Pei Jiao people gazing at each other. Just in the middle of the waterfall, why did you go up in an instant? The old turtle, originally called Tang Guo, saw all of this, with his eyes closed, the turtle''s head was shrunk and directly into the turtle''s shell, and he felt it. His body fell into the river and was allowed to p on the body. Pei Jiao people came back to their hearts, and slumped in ce. "So this is ah." After a little while, the old turtle jumped out of the river and jumped straight to the position of Longmen. He did not forget to turn back to Pei Jiao, "If the old turtle can go up this time, he will pass on your words to you, and you will wait." The originally desperate Pei Jiaoren raised hope again and stood up to stare at the position of the old turtle. This time, the old turtle was climbing to the middle of the waterfall, and suddenly numerous illusions appeared around it. Although not as good as Tang Guo and Qing Heng, those ghost images surrounding Tang Guo and Qing Heng before were actually transformed by some consciousness in the temple. She only took away the consciousness of shadows in some remote ces, and the consciousness of those ces where the incense was particrly strong, she did not move. Because of the power of faith, her body can be instantly and immersed in the shadow consciousness anytime, anywhere. This time, she just used this method to jump over the dragon gate easily. The power of Dragon Gate to attack Dragon Jumpers is based on their own power. But her phantom has no strength. As long as a phantom protecting her jumps to the dragon gate, she can move up instantly. She also thought about this cheating for a while. Qingheng was stunned when he heard this method. It waster thought that Longmen did not say that if this method could not be used, as long as it could jump up, wouldn''t it be a manifestation of strength? In the end, he was at ease, using the methods taught by Tang Guo. However, Tang Guo did not expect that there was an old turtle with a very good understanding below, and he also learned a few points. Even if he was a little bit embarrassed, eventually the old turtle still had half-length magic power, and finally jumped up. Tang Guo was originally talking to Qing Heng, and suddenly saw something falling from far to near, Qing Heng quickly pulled her away. The old turtle hit the original position and struggled for a while. He turned into the body, and there were still many scars on his face. His strength was iparable to that of Tang Guo, and he realized those ghost consciousness, but it took a lot of effort. Fortunately, there was no surprise. When hended, his body was covered with mysterious power, and the wound was slowly recovering. After seeing Tang Guo, he quickly tidy up his clothes, facing Tang Guo as a conspiracy, with a pious face, "Thank you, my friends." Tang Guo pondered for a moment, then he understood, "You''re wee, you have a good understanding." "Dao You, there is a woman below who seems to be looking for you. It seems that someone is going to die. She also said that he has kindness to you and wants to ask you to save the other party." When Tang Guo heard it, he remembered that Pei Jiao people had cheated this silly old turtle. It is also an opportunity. If the old turtle is not cheated, it will note under the waterfall. If you don''te here, you won''t be able toprehend it all up close. "No one in the realm has any kindness to me. It used to be a piece of dust. It wasn''t that the other person had kindness to me, but I helped the other person a lot." In the face of Tang Guo''s seemingly non-smiling look, the old turtle understood it, and red angrily back, "She lied to me!" Thanks to his kindness, he also risked calling Tang Guo. "Don''t care about these things, you may be considered a blessing because of misfortune. Let''s go to Heaven to see it now." She didn''t want to go back to see Pei Jiaoren crying. Anyway, Xu Yan won''t really die, let her spend demon power to save people, want to be beautiful. Didn''t Xu Yan have his son? Let him save him, it will only count them little monsters. "What Daoyou said." The old turtle suddenly thought about it, and was not annoyed about being deceived. He immediately followed Tang Guo and thought that it was particrly promising to follow her. "Daoyou, if we are with us, also There is a care. " see you tomorrow Chapter 2446: Koi Extract (64) Chapter 2446: Koi Extract (64) 2446: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Pei Jiaoren waited for a long time under the dragon gate, and when the sun was going down, the old tortoise had not seen her back. She hurriedly walked by the river, but there was nothing she could do. She watched the fishes and shrimps that were constantly going up the river, asionally being beaten to the shore by the river water. When she saw the fish and shrimp being beaten to the shore, she hurried over and asked them why the turtle didn''te back, and asked if they could help her up. The fishes and shrimps shook their heads. "I hope I can help you, but you have seen it. So far, there are only three of them who have jumped into the dragon gate. With our strength, we really can''t help you." . " Yes, for a whole day, only Tang Guoqingheng and Old Turtle sessfully jumped into Longmen. Other fish and shrimps that were cultivated at a higher depth,ter also figured out the tricks for the three to jump up. It just didn''t work out. One is that they haven''t cultivated enough, and the speed is not fast enough. Even if it is a ghost image, they will be attacked by the dragon gate. With their strength, the ghost image can''t exceed ten. These ten phantoms also cost a lot of demon power, and they must use demon power to protect themselves and the phantom, which is really impossible. In the end, they came to a conclusion that although Tang Guo''s three methods used spection and tricks, they had no strength, and the methods of spection did not work. "Then why did the old turtle note back? He promised me, but he must inform Tang Guo." Pei Jiao was a little angry, and he promised that it was going to be dark this day. Is it because the purpose was achieved and you forgot about it? That''s too much to take into consideration the affairs of others, too credible. "We don''t know, who knows what will happen after jumping into the dragon gate." The fish and shrimp that have been seriously injured by the river have no ns to jump into the dragon gate for the time being, but decided to rest for a day and continue, after all, the dragon gate It has been open for three days. Now, in this case, they just want to continue, but they ca nt do it. "Maybe, after jumping up, they were given to the heaven by the fairy child, and the emperor sealed the fairy official for them. It''s over. " "People are going to be gods. Where can I still remember the affairs of your little mortal? You can''t dy others bing immortals because of your affairs?" Pei Jiaoren was desperate and angry when he heard this. Is it important for Fengxianguan to face human life? Even if she was angry, she couldn''t do anything. She tried to break through, and even if she had some skills, she would be photographed by a force as soon as she reached the river. When a fish and shrimp saw her being so attached, she said to her: "This dragon gate is only opened for the monsters in the water. You are a human being, you can''t reach it, and you can''t approach it. I advise you to go back. If you do nt see it, they wo nte back. " Pei Jiao insisted not to leave, and the fishes and shrimps were also going to heal, preparing to jump into the dragon gate again. Being able to talk to her so much has dyed a lot of time. It was getting dark, and Pei Jiaoren still stood by the river, totally meaningless to go. When the sun rose, she looked at Longmen''s mouth with hope, but no one appeared. The sun went down again, and rose again. During this period, no fish or shrimp jumped over the dragon gate. But I have been trying to jump past the fish and shrimp, only increasing. Even if they knew, they would probably fail. Chapter 2447: Koi Extract (65) Chapter 2447: Koi Extract (65) # 2447 Koi essence (65) In their knowledge, each time the dragon gate is opened, it can jump out of thousands of fishes and shrimps, but only one or two. This time there were as many as three, already many times. But in the end, they are still reluctant to give up, maybe what miracle will ur among them? Until the sun went down again, the river that had flowed very turbulently, from the end, the water flow back to the dragon gate in the sky. Seeing this, the fish and shrimp climbed up desperately. However, at the waterfall, a wave was turned down, and all the fish and shrimp were photographed on both sides. Water poured from the ground to the sky, but in a blink of an eye, the previous river had disappeared without a trace. There was no water at Longmen''s mouth, and a ray of light shone on it. The ground that was originally washed by the river gradually added some low grass and tall trees. In Pei Jiaoren''s astonished eyes, the dragon gate closed. She looked at the lush trees in front of her, and rubbed her eyes, still unable to believe that there was a rushing river here before, why was it suddenly gone and turned into a tree? She hurriedly looked around and saw that the fish and shrimp had be humanoids. She shook her head with regret, and murmured in her mouth, "Well, you have to wait another 100 years." "Let''s go, let''s go and practice well. I looked at the previous carp extract method. It still works. If I go back and ponder for a hundred years, maybe I can jump over next time." Some fish and shrimps that have not been transformed are taken away by those who can transform into the pockets. Pei Jiaoren nced at the sky again. There was only two white clouds floating in the ce where the dragon gate appeared. I do nt know if the cause of the dragon gate appeared here. The two white clouds are extremely white, and the air here ispletely fresh. The trees and grass under the clouds seem to be greener than elsewhere. But these beautiful scenes, she did not have the heart to see. Now her mind was chaotic, and a sudden resentment broke out in her heart. She gritted her teeth and eventually urged the implement to rush back. The horse is running out of time. Since Tang Guo can no longer be found, she might as well go back and have a dream. I don''t know if I can still dream about the mysterious person. The other person must be a very powerful person, maybe an immortal ... Think of this, Pei Jiao people are a little annoyed, thanks to her self-exnatory cleverness, why hadn''t thought of asking the immortal to detoxify the horse? Why do you want to go near and seek Tang Guo? Peer Jiaoren hurried back to the capital amidst great annoyance, but returned to Princess Mansion a few hourster. "How''s the horse?" "Back to His Highness, the horse did not wake up. During the period, the Taima came and said that he didn''t want to do anything anymore. The horse had only one day to live." "Got it." Pei Jiaoren didn''t dare to dy, just nced at Xu Yan, then returned to the room,y down with clothes and tried to make himself sleep, hoping to dream of the fairy who gave her a weapon. This time, she was not disappointed, she really dreamed of the tall and burly fairy before. "But Xu Xu was saved?" Wu Quxing was not always able to stare at the Nether, and besides, staring at the Nether at all times would also consume mana. Moreover, in his opinion, this matter was a perfect one, and the carp spirit had previously tempted his child, and saving him was just a chance and not a death. Chapter 2448: Koi Extract (66) Chapter 2448: Koi Extract (66) Chapter 2448 Koi Spirit (66) If it wasn''t for him to step in, why would shee. Besides, she sent Jiu Xingxing''s old thing to him, and she should solve it all. "I was a step slower. When I arrived, Tang Guo was about to jump to the Dragon Gate. I couldn''t stop her and watched her jump to the Dragon Gate." Pei Jiaoren said with annoyance, "Later, there is an old turtle , Promised me before jumping up to the dragon gate, to inform Tang Guo about the trouble of the horse, but he didn''te down again. " "So, can Xianchang save my bridle?" Pei Jiao bit his lip and prayed, "Besides asking for help from Xianchang, I can''t think of anyone who can save the bridle." When Wu Qu Xingjun heard it, he was startled. "You said that the carp essence has jumped to Longmen?" "Yes, not only did she jump up, but also a ck carp beside her jumped up. The old tortoise should have learned something because of her method of jumping the dragon gate, and finally learned something like that." The reason Pei Jiaoren said so clearly was that he had his own calctions. Why did this fairy long entrust her to dreams for no reason? She also gave her a magic weapon to rush her way. The other party had either rtionship with Xu Ye or with her. Naturally, she should inform the other party clearly and make the other party really immortal. In the future, she will definitely encounter Tang Guo and the old tortoise. She must also teach her some lessons in order to report that the other party did not treat the horse in time. hatred. "Xian Chang, can you save the horse?" Pei Jiaoren said anxiously when he didn''t speak. Wuqu Xingjun was also a little helpless. He was able to give Pei Jiao a magic weapon because he secretly cast a phantom to the realm, and specially gave her the magic weapon for the road. Now she can see him in the dream, but he consciously entrusted the dream, not cast it in the shadow. It is toote for him to rush to the world to save Xu Yan now. Originally he thought, he likes Pei Jiao, he likes it, and he has been tossing for so long, knowing that Jiu Xuan Xing Guan is so anxious to create various obstacles, he thought, why didn''t heplete these two small, angry That old thing. Now he is powerless to return to heaven. "One day in the sky, one year on the ground, even if I can help you, I can''t help it." Moreover, he really can''t shoot directly, "However, if you can find the murderer who killed Xu Zheng, and arrest him? Can still save his life. " "I guess the ck bear essence that killed the horse is the ck bear essence, but the other person has harmed someone, and has never been seen. I don''t know where to find him." "Xian Chang, is there someone who hates me before sending that ck bear to break through me and the horse?" "This ... I can''t help it, you will knowter." In fact, Wu Quxing Jun was very angry, but he could not be exposed in front of Pei Jiaoren. "Xianchang, please ..." What else does Pei Jiao want to say, Wu Qu Xingjun has disappeared from her dream. She woke up all at once, and at the same time heard the chaotic footstepsing from outside, "His Royal Highness, it''s not good, let him off ..." Pei Jiao was toote to think so much, and hurried to see Xu Yan. The Taiyi is holding his wrist beside Xu Yan and shaking his head. Seeing Pei Jiaoing, he knelt down with a horrified expression, "His Royal Highness, the horse is already ... please Your Highness ..." Chapter 2449: Koi Extract (67) Chapter 2449: Koi Extract (67) # 2449 Koi essence (67) Pei Jiao''s eyes widened, and he took a few steps back and forth, and said palely, "Impossible, how is it possible to walk the horse, how can he leave me alone and go?" "No, how could he die." ... Regardless of whether Pei Jiao people believe it or not, Xu Yan is dead. The next few days, she had a face in vain, and performed a funeral for Xu Yi without expression. After Xu Xun''s burial, she attracted her confidants and gave her first order, "Go, smash all the koi temples to this pce!" "His Royal Highness, this ..." "Why, can''t you listen to the words of this pce? The Koi Temple was built by this pce. If you want to smash it, what else do you need to avoid? If you don''t want to live, you can stop." "Yes, Your Highness, go immediately." That day, Pei Jiao''s confidants smashed Koi temples inside and outside the capital. It attracted the anger of countless people. Later, it was heard that it was poisoned by the horse. Pei Jiao went to ask the Koi god. It is estimated that the **** Koi did not detoxify the horse. To smash the temple. "She must be sincere. I have been worshipping the Koi God for years. Except for those whimsical requests, others have worked well." "The Koi God is different. She will not give you benefits for nothing, but will guide you in the right direction." "What she''s most effective is actually a blessing of auspiciousness. For example, when I go out, I always worry about encountering a thief in my family, so I go to see the Koi **** every time, and sincerely worship, until now, my true He did not encounter any danger. Even if he did encounter a mountain thief, he was always lucky to escape. Isn''t that the credit to Koi God? "The horse was poisoned. I heard that the **** doctors who had been invited to the world did not rescue them. This is no wonder that the Koi god." "Yeah, I remember a long time ago, I went to worship the Koi God to give some water to my child to heal the sick. The God said to me that when I was sick, I needed to see a doctor, and finally introduced me to a kind heart, medicine. Good doctor, two or three doses of the medicine will work. The cub in my house is very strong now. " "Well, who made her the daughter of the Son of Heaven, the most favored princess today?" "Yeah, we can''t do anything, we can only talk secretly." "Thinking about me, I still feel angry. Although the temple of the Koi Great God was smashed, she will always live in my heart, and I believe her." "The temple is gone, can''t we worship the idols? It''s the same as worshipping the bodhisattva, isn''t it the same? This time the princess vited the anger, and the emperor could not send people to search from house to house, right?" "Uh-huh, just do it like this, let''s worship the Koi **** at home." Pei Jiaoren never expected that a smashing of the temple caused the people toin about her princess. Tang Guo lost three thousand temples, but has more idols worshipped by families. The power of faith is much more than before. Anyone who sincerely worships her will have a sense of consciousness on the idol. These consciousnesses are the consciousness of temporary residence in the once-three thousand temples. Consciousness lived in this idol for a while, and in that house for a while, a new consciousness was born. As the saying goes, one year on earth, one day in heaven. After several months on the ground, Tang Guo has already reached heaven, but in fact he has only been a long time. Chapter 2450: Koi carp (68) Chapter 2450: Koi carp (68) 2450: Word Stacks Level 2450 She felt something when the temple was smashed. Qingheng also felt it. He nced at Tang Guo and said, "It should be Xu Yan who died, Pei Jiao was so angry and smashed the temple of Guoguo." "This will not affect me much." Tang Guoforted. Qing Heng is obviously not willing, and the bullies are bad. "Guo Guo, I want to curse her." Tang Guo was teased, "Big ck fish, what do you want to curse her?" "Then curse her bad luck, and fall out of favor. Don''t say it''s cheap to let Guoguo save Xu Yan, and he won''t kill him by himself. The Pei Jiao people are delusional." "Okay, just say a few words, don''t waste mana on that kind of person." Qingheng was a little happy, "I know." In fact, it doesn''t take much mana. Since the fruit and fruit have been said, don''t waste it, then he won''t waste it. In the incredible eyes of the old tortoise, Qing Heng really took a few steps and said a few words, which made Pei Jiaoren unlucky. Obviously simple words, why did he feel the coolness behind him? After a while, Tang Guo suddenly felt the power of faith from the Nether. Qingheng is the guardian of the Koi god. When the people worshiped Tang Guo, they also counted Qing Heng, so he followed the light and felt the power of faith. Even if there weren''t many Tang Guo, there were many. "Let me see what happened." Tang Guo found a ce, and Qingheng guarded it. She sat cross-legged, throwing her consciousness on those newly born consciousness, and soon understood what was going on. "Qingheng Taoist, can I ask, what is going on?" Old Turtle always felt that these two Taoist are not easy. Qing Heng cursed Pei Jiao people not knowing how many words, and felt that things were not so bad, and I was in a good mood. So the old tortoise asked him a word, and he answered, and told the old tortoise about some of the things that happened below. "That was the case. The girl was a princess of the realm before. What she wanted to save was her husband, that is, a horse. This horse had no favor to Tang Guodaoyou. Instead, the Taoyou had great favor to him. As a result, he not only lost After Tang Guodaoyou, she even caused her trouble three or five times. " Talking, the old turtle''s face was a little red. "Then she was too shameless, and she also lied to the old turtle to say that it was Xu Xie''s kindness to Tang Guodao''s friends. These mortals were as cunning as the legend said." "Well, Guoguo says that mortals are also good, and there are not many shameless ones like her. You don''t need to be polite about such shameless ones. At first, she wanted to kill Guoguo, and Guoguo asked her to build a temple to make atonement. Guoguo did not rescue Xu Zheng, she smashed the temple. " "It''s really abominable." The old tortoise filled with indignation. "Fortunately, the old tortoise''s ability is not enough. When you jumped the dragon gate, I didn''t disturb you. Otherwise, the old tortoise might be in sin." Isn''t it sin to help others ruin their chance? "Old friends of turtles don''t need to be angry. Now the people of Limin still know that Guoguo is good, and they have worshipped the idols for Guoguo at home. These are the people who Guoguo has helped. They are good among mortals and do not forget." "Dao You are right. Whether it is mortal or curious, there are good and bad. They understand this as well as their creation." The old turtle had long guessed that Tang Guo and Qing Heng''s abilities could be worshipped by ordinary people, and they must have certain skills. Chapter 2451: Koi Extract (69) Chapter 2451: Koi Extract (69) 2451: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Besides, before Qing Heng cursed Pei Jiao again, he didn''t think it was just a few words, just think about it and understand. After finding out the truth of the matter, Tang Guo did not immediately return to his consciousness, but used those consciousnesses in the lower world to look at the situation in the world. Pei Jiao''s smashing of the temple really made many people who believe in her dare to say nothing. These people who believe in her and can secretly worship idols in her own home have been taken care of by her. Since they chose to believe in her, they were all her followers. They gave her the power of faith. Naturally, she would return half of the power of faith back into a blessing and fall on them. She would not do anything against the sky, at best, to make their lives safe and smooth, less disaster and less pain. In the previous three thousand consciousness, she did not intend to withdraw, but let them stay in the world and continue to invest in those gods to cultivate. Help her followers to fulfill some small wishes. After Pei Jiaoren did that, although the emperor was a little dissatisfied, she was the emperor''s favorite daughter, and she was left to her. However, Tang Guo found that the Pei Jiao people had another vent point and ordered people to go fishing, only to kill the carp, and toss them aside when they were killed. The carp caughtter was not killed, but she was thrown into the fire and burned to death. She knew that this was Pei Jiaoren''s anger and anger towards her, and vented her anger in this way. Seeing all this, she was a little unhappy. Xu Ye didn''t kill her. She couldn''t save Xu Ye, didn''t she rely on her own will? When Pei Jiaoren did everything, she didn''t think she should go to save Xu Yan. Must she be rescued? On what basis? Tang Guo first returned to his body with his consciousness, opened his eyes, and said to Qing Heng and the old turtle, "Wait for a few days, I have something to do." "Guoguo, are you in trouble?" I have to say, Qingheng still knows Tangguo a little, "Did the Pei Jiao people do it again?" "She''s hunting carp inrge numbers, not for fishing like a fisherman in the world, but after she catches it, she burns it alive." Tang Guo twisted his eyebrows. "She has a bundle of demon ropes in her hand, and sooner orter will catch it. Smart carps, when they die because of me, that''s mine. It''s something I have to deal with, after all, I leave it behind. " Upon hearing the old turtle, his face shivered with anger. All living things depend on some livelihoods to survive. The fishermen of the world have caught fish, shrimp, and turtles that are not wise, and they have been ustomed to them. Because some fish and shrimp can never be wise. Just like him, in addition to the turtles, fish and shrimps, they also eat some meat that runs onnd. "While Daoyou goes, I''m watching here, and no one will bother you." The old turtle quickly patted his heart and promised. Qing Heng nodded as well, guarding her. Just waiting for Tang Guo to close his eyes again, Qingheng said, "Tortoise friend, I''ll wait to cast a curse on the other party, please trouble you." The corner of the old turtle''s mouth twitched, "Okay, I think Tang Guodao''s friendliness seems to be afraid of you being hurt for this, so take your time." In the end, I do nt know how many years old the turtle has lived, and I have seen some signs of it, so I have such a call. This time, Qing Heng used his mana to curse Pei Jiao''s bad luck and fall out of favor. Tang Guo, however, summoned all the consciousness and asked them to rescue the carps to be burned to death. Chapter 2452: Koi Extract (70) Chapter 2452: Koi Extract (70) Chapter 2452 Koi Spirit (70) At this time, many strange scenes appeared. The original Pei Jiao''s confidants had thrown the carp into the fire. Unexpectedly, at this time, the sky was drifting with heavy rain to extinguish the fire. The carps followed the turbulent current and returned to the river. The magical scenes were staged, causing countless people to talk about it. It was the Koi **** who manifested. After knowing this, Pei Jiaoren was very angry. She nned to use a bundle of demon ropes to directly bundle several refined carps to burn. She just wanted Tang Guo to be angry and let the other party understand that if she saved her horse, nothing would happen now. But she did not seed, because Tang Guo led the three thousand consciousness, she was followed wherever she went, and she already notified the carp family to keep them out for now, now in the river, theke, the sea, really It was a carp invisible. For this reason, Pei Jiao went back in poprity. The emperor was very dissatisfied when she saw that Pei Jiao people were so noisy. Koi Great God, he believes, if not, would there have been so many coincidences before? He was still praying that the Koi God just prevented the behavior of Pei Jiao people, did not harm the people, and did not bring disaster to his country. In this regard, the emperor was terrified. Even if people are gods, it does not mean that they can always forgive them. In case one day Pei Jiao angers others, I do nt know what will happen. But in the end it was his daughter whom he had loved for many years, and he was a bit reluctant. While the emperor was hesitant, several strange things came from the remote ces. The northern part of the country has been dry for several months, and the people have failed to survive. Even if there is food for the disaster, it barely survives, but this water source is a big problem. I don''t know who it was, I asked for the Koi God to rain, but I didn''t expect that the Koi God was tested and it rained in the north. In the south, it is rainy, and various sh floods ur continuously, with no casualties every time. ording to news, the koi statues were worshipped at these people''s homes. Before the flood came, the big koi gods let them escape to a safe ce. The emperor, who had not yet made up his mind, finally made a decision at this time to rebuild a three thousand temple for the Koi Great God. After the emperor ordered, Mingjun was praised by hundreds of people. He could feel that this was not ttery, but sincerity. In the pce, he also put a koi idol, which is a standing, golden-red carp. Next to the golden-red carp, there is arger ck koi, which is said to be the guardian of the Koi Great God. "Thank you for the forgiveness of the Koi God. From now on, I will look at Jiao Ren and will not let here again." Tang Guo felt it, and was directly attached to the idol in the pce. "This incident is a grudge between me and her. She me me for not saving the horse. I won''t hurt innocent people because of this. I don''t want her. It will hurt the innocent because of this. Otherwise, you can pass a message to her. If you want to trouble me,e to me directly. " "In the future, she shoulde to me." In thest sentence, the emperor ignored it. The Koi **** showed his spirit, and it really deterred him. The other person''s attitude also reassured him. The Pei Jiao people knew that the rebuilding of the Three Thousand Temples was bigger than the previous battles. They were so annoyed that they went directly to the pce to find the emperor, and they were smashing all the temples. Chapter 2453: Koi Extract (71) Chapter 2453: Koi Extract (71) Chapter 2453 Koi Spirit (71) The emperor was so angry that he directly barred her. But Pei Jiao refused to follow her, andter caused a lot of trouble. She was petting and arrogant, and she was unreasonable. Finally she angered the emperor and put it in the princess house. She could nevere out without permission. When Tang Guo saw this, he regained consciousness and returned to himself. "Guoguo, is it done?" Opening his eyes, he saw Qingheng''s caring eyes. Tang Guo looked at Qing Heng and squeezed his face. "So good, is there any bad thing behind me?" "There is nothing," Qing Heng said in front of Tang Guo, there was no way to lie to her, "slightly mana, cursed her two sentences." The old tortoise was listening, and fluttered and smiled. "Big ck fish, you see, the turtle friendsugh at you and dare to do bad things with my back." "I was just furious, Guoguo was bullied." Yeah, isn''t Pei Jiao bullying too much? If it weren''t for his fruit, he would have been killed. At this moment, Tiandi knew here that he had sessfully jumped over Longmen. "Qi Tiandi, there are three who have jumped to the Dragon Gate this year." "Oh? There are so many?" Tiandi was very surprised. "Send two fairies to call them over." "Yes." As the three of Tang Guo strolled around, they suddenly saw people from far away and near. Waiting in front of them, they found that the two were immortal, look small, they should be the legendary fairy child. "Congrattions to the three for sessfully jumping to the Dragon Gate, and also for three to follow us to meet the Emperor." The old tortoise is the most nervous, and some camel''s backs are as straight as possible. Because carrying the turtle''s shell for a long time, it is not a while to want to get the back straight. Tang Guo and Qing Heng nced at each other, finally responded with a smile, followed the two fairy children to see the Emperor. It was also a blink of an eye. They were invited to the Temple of Ling Xiao, and they saw the Heavenly Emperor who was not angry and immortal. Beside Tiandi, there was Tianhou. On the left and right are the immortal officials who have been sealed in the heavens. The three entered, and instantly became all the attention. In addition to the old turtle being a little nervous and frightened, Tang Guo and Qing Heng are extremely indifferent. When Emperor Tiandi was thinking about the three, he couldn''t move his eyes when he set his eyes on Tang Guo and Qing Heng. The immortal officials present were very strange. Why did Tiandi stare at these new ones all the time? Could it be that Tiandi suddenly fell in love with beauty? I have to say that these two carp extracts are indeed beautiful. That old tortoise is a bit ugly, and it''s no wonder that Tiandi didn''t even look at the old turtle. "His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor?" Tian Hou couldn''t help reminding, isn''t this old thing new and beautiful? Actually dare to move everyone''s heart and watch her go back to clean up him. The emperor came back to God with a cough, and coughed, "This emperor is just curious. This time there are actually three of the dragon-leaning gatekeepers. Now, at first sight, it is confusing. This is your chance." The emperor smiled lightly, and the officials were not curious. "Today, the carp essence is the Koi Xianjun, and the carp essence Qingheng is the Koi Xianjiang." Tiandi coughed, "As for the old turtle ... you are called the turtle fairy." Afterwards, the Emperor called two fairy boys and took them to his divided area. After the three of them had gone, Tianhou reminded him, "Her Majesty, have you forgotten to call them into the Book of Immortals?" From heaven, all the newly immortal officials will be entered into the immortal book. In the past, they all entered the Temple of Lingxiao, and His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor threw the Fengxian Book in front of them. Why did you forget it today? The emperor seemed to have forgotten it. He patted his head, and he was annoyed, "I really forgot this, Feng Xianshu didn''t bring it today." "Then ... call them back?" The Emperor shook his head, and twitched his lips, saying, "No, it''s just two carp essences. Think of itter." Without waiting for the immortals to ask any more, the emperor excused what method he had learned and quickly left. Although Tianhou was strange, he didn''t ask any more. Tiandi was right that the two carp sperm and an old turtle couldn''t make any big waves. "Guo Guo, Tiandi seems to be hiding something in his sleeve quickly." "Is that so?" "Although the movement is fast, I can see clearly." Qing Heng said very surely. The old tortoise was confused and he didn''t see it. "It doesn''t matter what we hide. Let''s go and see where we live." see you tomorrow This ne is almost over. Chapter 2454: Koi Extract (72) Chapter 2454: Koi Extract (72) Chapter 2454 Koi Spirit (72) Tang Guosan followed the two fairy boys and went to the ce where the emperor assigned them. The oldest turtle couldn''t hold it anymore, and the joy on his face couldn''t be controlled. If there weren''t two fairies in front, he really wanted tough. Seeing both Tang Guo and Qing Heng, they were indifferent and quickly controlled their expressions. Anyway, Feng Xianguan has also been turned off, so humiliating, it is a shame to the two fish way friends. At the halfway point, the two fairy boys paused for a while, then went back to them in front of them and said, "The three fairy officials, the ce allocated to the adult turtle fairy is on the west, so the adult turtle and fairy are invited. "The ce allocated to Koi Xianjun and Koi Xianjun is on the east side, pleasee with the younger." Another fairy child followed, Tang Guo apparently felt that the fairy child who spoke to her still had a face on her face. A little puzzled and surprised. The old turtle smiled and didn''t have any extra thoughts. The fairy boy who talked to him, although not so attentive to Tang Guo, was also kind and good. He didn''t feel superior in any way, which was a little different from the heaven he thought. He thought that it should be the light of Tang Guo. "The two fish friends, I will go to the west with the envoy, and when everything is arranged, shall we meet again?" Tang Guo and Qing Heng nodded, while the old turtle followed the fairy boy to the west. Tang Guo found that the position to the west was the direction they had just passed. The immortal children who stayed beside them did make a gesture to invite them back. When they were outside the Lingxiao Baodian, the immortal children asked the two to wait for a while. It didn''t take long for Fairchild to fall in front of her quickly, and handed her a sign with both hands, "Master Koi Xianjun, this is your fairy card." Tang Guo took the immortal card. A golden red carp was carved on the immortal card, and a small blessing was written next to the golden red carp. She turned over the back, there was no pattern on the back, only a few words, her name and official character. "Master Koi Sin, this is your Sin card." Qingheng also received the hand to see, see Tang Guo was curious, and moved the sign in front of her. At this moment, Tang Guo could see clearly, a ck carp was also carved on the face of the brand, and there was a word beside her like: Eh. Behind the brand is Qing Heng''s name and official product. Seeing that the two did not understand, Xiantong quickly exined, "The Koi Xianjun controls the luck, and the Three Realms are controlled by the master." "And Master Xian masters doom, and the doom of the Three Realms is under your control." Although Fairy Tong didn''t understand why, this fairy card was taken by Emperor Tian. This arrangement of Tian Di must have his intention. This is not something he can specte about. System: [The host is big, this emperor is very interesting. I turned around and gave you this thing. Tang Guo put away the fairy card, with some regrets, "I thought I could do a fight with the Emperor of Heaven, but now I can''t do it. People want to be friends with me. I can''t reach out and hit friends. The system didn''t know what to say, he knew that the host had been working so hard before the big one, and in order to be unconstrained in the future, he would also practice with the power of the stars. I didn''t expect that Tiandi''s realm was high, he should have figured out something, and didn''t want to be hostile to his host. Qingheng didn''t read it wrong before, Tiandi did hide something in his sleeve. That thing is, Fengxian Book. Chapter 2455: Koi Extract (73) Chapter 2455: Koi Extract (73) # 2455 Koi essence (73) In the end, Tang Guo and Qing Heng were led to a ce in the East by Fairy Tong. There is nothing here and there are no houses or buildings, but the clouds and mist are everywhere, and there is a strong immortality everywhere. The mountains and rivers show are indeed a good ce to live. Fairy child took out a fairy book and came to Tang Guo. "Master Xianjun, Lord Fairy, see what kind of pavilion you like, there are all here." Tang Guo and Qing Heng hurriedly looked around. After reading a few pages, Tang Guo Wang Xiang Qing Heng, "Big ck fish, what kind do you like?" "What Guoguo likes is what I like." Tang Guochi smiled, "I can''t choose, you help me choose." Fairy child: "..." Two adults, please don''t do this. He is still a child who hasn''t grown up. Although gods and immortals can have love, this is obviously not good? Aren''t you afraid of teaching bad children? Qingheng didn''t shirk this time, carefully selected it, and finally chose a kind of pavilion he thought Tang Guo would like. In fact, what he said is true, what his family Guoguo likes is what he likes. For him, it is the same everywhere he lives. As long as there is clean water, nothing else matters. After confirming the choice of the two, Fairy Tong disyed the tricks in front of the booklet, and finally saw the pavilion above the booklet, moving, as if alive, slowly floating out of the booklet, and falling on the ground in front of it, It growsrge and bes an exquisite pavilion house that is usually seen in heaven. Tang Guo nced at the booklet and saw that the ce where the pavilion was painted before had be nk. Fairy child quickly exined, "The pavilions here are all made by the heavenly craftsmen and stored here." Therefore, he really did not change it out. No matter how powerful the fairy is, he can''t change the physical house out of nothing, unless it is illusion As for illusion, it is also time-limited, and after time, illusion will disappear. "If the two adults need someone to serve, please also direct the boy servant." The people in Celestial are still very afraid of those who help them to arrange for serving, so Fairy Tong said this. "If the two adults still need anything, just send someone to tell them." He can see that these two are taken seriously by His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor, so take a good look so as not to neglect them. "If there is no other order, the younger will leave first." After the immortal boy turned around, he turned and left. Tang Guo quickly said, "Thank you very much." "Dare, dare, this is what young people should do." Tang Guo suddenly got interested, and he applied some mana slightly to the fairy boy. "You are a good fairy boy who is full of due diligence." The fairy child froze for a moment, then turned back to see Tang Guo with a smile on his face, and quickly thanked, "Master Xie Xianjun made good wishes." In any case, whoever hears such words must be happy. Even if he didn''t get extra rewards, he didn''t mind. Perhaps it was the immortal Master Xianjun who was pure and strange, and not a popr thing? Qingheng seemed to understand Tang Guo''s words, and then said, "Doom will never fall on you." Hearing Qing Heng''s words, Xiantong almost shivered, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and trot away quickly. Sure enough, these two adults should be cultivating in the realm of the world, a little simple. "Big ck fish, you see, you scared people, he is still a child, and next time you talk to little children, you talk less. If you scared people, his parents wille to you to settle ounts." Chapter 2456: Koi Extract (74) Chapter 2456: Koi Extract (74) 2456: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The immortal boy who had gone away felt a bit overwhelmed when he heard this. He thought that the next day should send two adults to this Heaven Realm Survival Manual. It''s so simple, I don''t know if it is calcted by other adults in the future. Maybe he was really scared. Fairy steps were a bit hurried, and suddenly he didn''t know what he stepped on, but he fell straight. Even if he hastily exerted his mana to control the bnce of his body, he still nted it. Face to face, he screamed, thinking that he would fall into his face, although it was not a big deal, but he was very embarrassed and shameful. It was just that when he grabbed things randomly, he didn''t know what he caught, he always felt slippery. With this thing, he nned to get up, and when he stood up, when he saw it, he scared him to jump long. It turned out that what he caught turned out to be a snake. Even if he didn''t seem to be wise, he was still a little scared because he was most afraid of snakes! This is not over yet. The ce where he jumped long distance turned out to be a cliff, and the whole person fell directly. He shouted again, and then he remembered that he was a fairy boy, and quickly cast his mana to stabilize his body. Leaned against the cliff by the vine strength next to it. When he breathed a long sigh of relief, he suddenly felt the fragranceing from the tip of his nose, and swept subconsciously towards the cliff, and he was stunned. In his eyes were a few colorful flowers, glittering on it, blinding his eyes. Although he is a fairy boy, he has known these spirits for a long time in the fairy world. I nced left and right, and found that there was no one at all in this ce, and the location of this spiritual flower was awkward. Coupled with this spiritual flower and the ability to automatically shield the gods, this was not discovered by other immortals. He hardly thought about it, quickly picked a few colorful spirit flowers, took out the jade box and put it inside. Slowly excited, jumped up, and sorted out some messy clothes and hair by the way. Just sorted out, I heard the fairy boy who gave the old turtle call him, he responded quickly and walked over. "Are you done there?" "All done." "Isn''t your harvest good?" Another Fairy smiled, "I didn''t expect Master Guixian to be quite generous." The fairy boy took a soft breath, "OK." Seeing his appearance, the other fairy boy asked no more. What kind of baby is this? It s a matter of others, and it s annoying to ask more. "Then let''s go back." Fairchild nodded, still a little nervous. He was thinking, Tang Guo finally gave him the blessing, could not help but press the small heart, this kind of baby was given by him, it should not be a coincidence, most of it is rted to the Lord Koi Xianjun. And he almost fell to himself before, but every time he sessfully escaped, this is what Koi Xian will say. Doom will never care about him? At first, Fairchild was still a little disbelieving, butter he kept encountering various good things. Although small, he was lucky every time. He was grateful to both Tang Guo and his mouth was closed tightly at all. Disclose any. As for Tang Guo and Qing Heng, they lived a beautiful life in heaven. System: It''s not shy or shy, although it is almost, but it is not much worse. One day in heaven, one year in mortal world. Tang Guo and Qing Heng have been in the world for more than 30 months after more than a month. Chapter 2457: Koi Extract (75) Chapter 2457: Koi Extract (75) 2457: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At this time, Tang Guo had countless believers in all realms. The steady stream of faith is about to condense into liquid. The power of this belief can only be absorbed by her and Qingheng. Fortunately, other immortal officials did not care about them. Even if they were assigned a good ce, they did not feel that the two were not small. As for the fairy card given to them by the Emperor, other than the fairy child that day, no one knew. Therefore, after living in the imperial pce, the two came to visit and congratte them, only a few of them. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, and Qingheng didn''t care. When guestse, they will be entertained. If not, they will live their own little lives. And the boys in the fairy pce were all Tang Guo and Qingheng from theke in the fairy pce, all of them are in the water. "Haven''t the two fish ever lived in since they came in?" Tiandi called in Fairy and asked in a low voice. Fairchild nodded, "After the two adults lived in, they did note out." "So ..." Tiandi emptied his eyes. "Can they ask anything?" "No." "Oh ..." Tiandi was silent for a while. "If they have any requirements, you should do it." "Yes, His Majesty, the younger will surely do well." Fairchild replied very happily, he was the Fairchild who had previously led Tang Guo to his residence. In just over a month, he was lucky every day because of Tang Guo''s blessing, and this luck was so trembling that he was scared. "Well? Kong Yu, you have made a lot of progress recently." Kong Yu was the fairy boy. He was a little trembling, but he said truthfully, "I had the blessing from the Koi Xianjun before, so I have got some chance recently." This kind of thing is impossible to hide from the Emperor. He can only tell the truth, and by the way, he also took out a jade box, which he handed to the Emperor. The Emperor of Heaven stopped, and it was a little funny. He was a divine Emperor, would he still grab things from Fairy Tong? "Since it''s your chance, put it away. If there''s something wrong with the two fish, you should run more." Kong Tong, the fairy child, was a little surprised. He always felt that Tiandi was a little too indulgent to the two adults. But now his whole heart was gone and he nodded again and again. "Go on." The emperor watched Kong Yu go down happily, touched his beard, and knocked his head thinking, "Can''t see through, can''t see through, but these two foreign strong men should not be in trouble with the emperor." "I don''t know which one is full of them, and they all found the heaven of the Emperor." After thinking about it, the Emperor for a while counted, and finally opened his eyes, "It seems that it is time to close it." "They are all old gods of the heavens, and you have to learn to solve the trouble yourself." Tian Hou was watering her peony, and the Emperor suddenly appeared beside her, which really scared her. When she came back to God, her backhand was a blow. Tiandi quickly resolved her strength and took her little hand. "God, let''s go to retreat." "Retreat?" Tianhou was a little surprised, and suddenly his face was a little blush. "Are you old-fashioned, have youe up with any tricks?" "It''s not a new trick. The emperor realized a new way of thinking, and always felt that it was almost something," Tiandi said with a smile on his face, holding the small hand of Tian Hou and letting go, and brought it into his arms. "Recently carefully recently After thinking about it, there must be no research with Tian Hou, and there is no result. " "Xuan Zang, only you can help me." Tin Hau: After everything has been said, what else can she do? Not too shy. Chapter 2458: Koi carp (76) Chapter 2458: Koi carp (76) Chapter 2458 Koi Spirit (76) "What, Tiandi Tianhou retreat?" "Why did you retreat suddenly?" When countless immortal officials heard the news, they were a little surprised, "Did the emperor understand any new way?" "Isn''t that nonsense? Had they learned the new way, would they have been able to retreat?" In short, the Emperor Tiandi suddenly closed the retreat and really caught these immortal officials by surprise. They didn''t even announce that they went to Lingxiao Baodian to tell them, but suddenly called Fairy Tong to inform them. It can be seen that they really understood what kind of method and needed to be closed in time. Counting the time, it is not surprising that Tiandi Tianhou has not retreat for a long time. "The emperor ordered him before the retreat. If the two adults have any needs, he ordered the younger." Kong Yu again came to Tanguo''s fairy pce and deliberately came to tell her that the emperor had retreated. "Got it." After Kong Yu left, Tang Guo didn''t hold back andughed. Emperor Tian retreat, is it really retreat, or are there other reasons? But it''s not important, there will be a good show soon, and the emperor is not there, it will be more fun. A few days have passed in the sky, and it is natural that the world has been for years. For the rest of her life, Pei Jiao, who was held in Princess House, was about to end. At the time Xu Xu died in the realm, he did not return directly to the heavens because he had a contract with Pei Jiao people and wanted to return to the heavens at the same time. Pei Jiaoren''s life, except before encountering Xu Yan, had a bad life. Since falling out of favor, she has been held in Princess House and has never been out of her life. Even if she tried every means, someone would always find her and take her back. Because of her pranks, and the siblings who were stepped on by her feet, now seeing her down, can she not deal with her? How could she give her a chance to stand up? Originally, she also wanted to make her son take the throne, but unfortunately she didn''t have that much power. Not only was it unsessful, but also her son was deprived of the title. Under the anger of the emperor, he was demoted to a scum, and he could not restore his royal identity for life. And her daughter was married to a remote ce by the emperor. Pei Jiaoren was angry and resentful, and every day in the room scratched the names of Tang Guo and ck Bear Essence with a knife, and vowed not to let them go. For decades, she has almost gone mad. How arrogant and favored she used to be, now her brothers and sisters will make her so embarrassed and embarrassed. The day Pei Jiao died, she vowed that she would never let go of those who hurt her. In the end, she died. After she died, her fairy soul floated out of her body. At the same time, Xu Yan also appeared beside her. The two looked at each other, and countless memories poured in. Xu Yan''splexion wasplex, while Pei Jiao''s face was bleak. The immortal soul of the two drifted uncontrobly to heaven. At the Heaven Realm Gate, Jiuyi Xingguan and Wuqu Xingjun were already waiting there. The two still stand on their own sides, disagreeing with each other. Seeing Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yaning back, they rushed to their presence. Wuqu Xingjun patted Xu Zheng''s shoulder and sighed, "I originally notified her and asked her to find the carp essence to save you, but she took a step slower, and the carp essence has jumped over the dragon gate." After speaking, he whispered, "What are you going to do in the future, I don''t care, I leave it to you to see if you can seed." Chapter 2459: Koi carp (77) Chapter 2459: Koi carp (77) # 2459 Koi essence (77) "The old thing of Jiuyin Xingguan is difficult to entangle. You know, that good carp essence is what he got to you. Later he sent a ck bear essence to destroy your rtionship, you Laozi and I After knowing it, it''s toote. " In a few words, Wuqu Xingjun transferred all his anger points to Jiuyi Xingguan. In the same way, he only created a difficulty for the two, that is, to allow the descendants and grandchildren of Xu Xie''s family to test the number one. But this robbery has been identally broken by the Jiu Xingxing official. Later, he really didn''t do anything anymore, it was all that old thing. "Jiaoren, juste back," Jiuyi Xingguan also pressed on Pei Jiaoren''s shoulders, he was actually a little bit nervous, but his face was calm, "I think Xu Xiao''s kid is not reliable at all, a carp Jing will be able to fascinate him, and you can see that he is not so important in his heart. Now that you have returned to Heaven, there are so many excellent men in Heaven, and we are not yet choosing randomly. " Pei Jiaoren pushed the Jiu Xingxing officer away and took out three items from Qiankun''s pocket. Although all have been destroyed, the appearance is the same. She threw these three magic weapons on the Jiu Xingxing officer. "If it weren''t for you, would Xu Ye and I be able to do that?" "You said that Xu Ye was fascinated by carp essence. Didn''t you get the carp essence? You even sent ck bear essence to provoke alienation, andter Xu Xu was poisoned. You said, did you let ck bear essence Your hand? " Jiuyi Xingguan was a little embarrassed. "I sent the carp essence to Xu Yi. Isn''t this a test of his loyalty to you? As for sending ck bear spirits to provoke alienation, it s just to see if you trust each other. In the end you are not Are misunderstandings resolved? " "Then why did you let the ck bear poison poison Xu Xun, you obviously don''t want us to be together! If you didn''t make a stab at it, where would there be so many things?" Before the death of Fanjie, the most hated by Pei Jiao people were Tang Guo and ck Bear Essence. Now that all memories are restored, what she hates most is Jiu Xingxing. Of course, she also hates ck bear essence and Tang Guo. The two strange creatures actually killed her so badly, how could she not swallow it. "Jiaoren, I didn''t expect ck Bear to kill Xu Yan, I didn''t really order him." "Anyway, ck Bear Essence was sent by you. If you didn''t tell him, in the end, Xu Yi would die because of him, causing our training to fail?" Xu Yan and Wu Qu Xingjun were on the side, listening to the quarrel between the father and daughter, their faces were not good. Yes, it would have been unexpected for Xu Xie to die unexpectedly in the realm of the world, if the ck bear spirit had been ordered by Jiu Xingxing. Although the death of the realm of the world would not make Xu Yan really dead, but it also caused Xu Yan to lose a lot of magic power, coupled with the failure of the two men and women, Xiu Wei has retrogressed a lot. Whether Pei Jiaoren or Xu Yan, they are all annoyed by this. The most annoying is Jiu Xingxing, followed by the ck bear essence. Pei Jiao people are disgusted and hate that Tang Guo and Xu Yan have a fate, and also hate that she did not save Xu Yan, otherwise she and Xu Yan will seed. Xu Yan is different. He hates the Jiu Xing Officer most, and the second is the ck bear essence. For Tang Guo, he doesn''t have so many thoughts, but he still feels guilty. Especially after his death, his consciousness actually remained. He knew what happened next. Chapter 2460: Koi essence (78) Chapter 2460: Koi essence (78) Chapter 2460 Koi Spirit (78) Watching Pei Jiaoren''s actions, even if the three thousand temples of Tang Guo were demolished, she did not get angry, hurt the innocent people, and did not take any action to kill Pei Jiaoren directly. Later, the Pei Jiao people maliciously killed the carp. Tang Guo just resolved the carp''s cmity, and did not treat the Pei Jiao people. Contrast the two, unknowingly, he thinks Tang Guo is not wrong. Tang Guo certainly didn''t know that he was poisoned. At that time, it was just when she was leaping into the dragon gate. Pei Jiao people took a slow step and didn''t stop her. No one could me her. Moreover, Tang Guo once told him that she was in the practice and did not know who was sent to the ruined temple. It can be seen that she was not instructed by Jiu Xingxing, but Jiu Xingxing almost harmed her. If she didn''t get her to the ruined temple, she estimated that there would be no such fate with him, and she would jump into the dragon gate in the future. "You just can''t see me well, you know that I like Xu Yan, you have to use all means to stop me," Pei Jiao was very angry, "for your personal grudges, you must sacrifice my feelings, you are too selfish." "Jiaoren, your father really did something wrong this time. I told you before. After all, you know, I can''t take a shot directly. If you take a shot, your father must find me trouble. You can only borrow other People came to help you, but I did nt expect it, but I missed it in the end. Wu Quxing Jun apologized, I do nt think this experienced thing exists, and you and your son are sincere. I am an elder Yes, I won''t stop you both. " Pei Jiao people saw Wuqu Xingjun''s appearance, much softer, "This matter is not to me Wuqu Xingjun, my father is too much." Originally, Jiu Xingxing was a little bit guilty, but was interrupted by this. The whole person was angry. He jumped and shouted, "You old thing, what are you trying to do here?" Ruyi, right? " "I am here today, and I will never agree with you. Your emperor has agreed to your cmity. Now if your cmity fails, then the two of you will have no fate and you must not be here. together!" "If it weren''t for your destruction, would we fail? This is the result of your deliberate destruction, and this result, I don''t know. Who I want to be with is my willingness, or you, the selfish ghost." "I''m against you, I''m Lao Tzu. Of course you have to listen to me. If you dare to be with that kid, I''ll kill him!" Jiu Xingxing''s eyebrows were raised in anger, looking very scary . As soon as Wuqu Xingjun heard that Jiu Xingxing was about to kill his son, that was enough. He jumped up on the spot, "Old thing, dare you touch my son for one point, and I will lift your roof!" Seeing that the two sides were going to do something, the celestial officials who were watching the scene were not good enough to watch the show, and quickly came out to hold it. This Xingjun, an immortal official really wants to fight, that is not good, in order not to spread to the realm, they also have to expend immortal power to cover the realm of the realm. The angry parties were pulled back to their own imperial pce by the officials of the immortals. "I''m going to see the Emperor and let the Emperorment." Pei Jiaoren came out of the imperial pce in anger, and just met Xu Yan who was also looking for Tiandi''sment. "Xu Yi, let''s go to Tiandi to judge." Pei Jiaoren grabbed Xu Yi''s arm. "This is all my father''s wrong, I''m not willing." Chapter 2461: Koi Extract (79) Chapter 2461: Koi Extract (79) 2461: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Anyway, I don''t think the previous cmity can be counted." Xu Zheng nodded, "This time the Jiu Xing Officer is indeed a bit too much." He also came to the Emperor forment. He and Jiao Ren are both a loving pair in heaven and mortal world. Now his dad doesn''t stop it, and he doesn''t know why Jiu Xingxing officials are so persistent, they have to break them up. Even though Pei Jiaoren had a lot of unreasonable things in the future, he did like her and wanted to be with her. This is the same. "After we found Tiandi''sment, we went down and killed our ck bear spirit." Xu Zheng nodded. "That ck bear is really abominable. I think thest thing that hurt me should be the ck bear''s own im." "Whatever it is, just grab him and ask him. In short, his previous affairs were ordered by my father." There is no disagreement between the two on the handling of ck bear essence. Pei Jiaoren suddenly thought of Tang Guo, and her expression changed. "And Tang Guo, I heard that she has seeded in leaping into the Dragon Gate. Now I am afraid that she has arrived in the fairy realm. Let s ask another day, where does she live. This matter, It has something to do with her. If she saved you in time, there wouldn''t be so much trouble. " This time, Xu Zheng hesitated, "Jiaoren, Guo ... Tang Guo was only implicated by Jiu Xing''s star officer. It wasn''t her fault, let alone this matter." "What?" Pei Jiaoren suddenly pushed Xu Yan away, his expression changed suddenly. "You''re fine? Xu Yan, do you still have her in your heart?" "Jiaoren, you misunderstood." Xu Yan quickly exined, "I don''t have any thoughts about her, but I think she was involved in the Jiuyi Star Officer. It shouldn''t have been involved. Before you went to her, she was not I did nt save me on purpose, but I did nt catch up, so let it be. Pei Jiao was angry in her heart, but she was still very smart. Now that she is in trouble, she is not in a good position. Xu Zheng was right. Before she went to Tang Guo, she didn''t find the other party toe back to rescue Xu Yan in time. It was indeed unreasonable to go to trouble, and it was passed on. People would say she was careful. People in the fairy realm are the same as those in the realm, a little bit windy, and they will be full of excitement. At the time when people thought of her, Pei Jiaoren cancelled her previous thoughts. She pursed her lips and frowned. "You''re right, it''s really no surprise to her." It seems that in order to deal with that carp essence, there are other ways to think about it, we must let people pick and make no mistakes. This matter is still a long-term consideration. At this time, Pei Jiaoren remembered the old tortoise who had promised her but did not return. She intended to talk to Xu Yan, but remembered Xu Xu''s attitude and swallowed it again. She didn''t dare to deal with Tang Guo face to face, could she not clean up the old turtle? Who called him, did not talk about credit before, promised her things, did not do it? Such a trivial matter, there is no need to talk to Xu Yan. The two naturally did not see Tiandi in the end, and was informed by Fairy Tong that Tiandi was closed in the future, but they still had no time to retreat and could only return. At this moment, Tang Guo also learned about Xu Ye and Pei Jiaoren''s return to heaven, and she also knew about the noise that both sides had at the gate of heaven. Of course, this is what Fairchild Kong Yu told her. It didn''t take long for her to hear a report from the Xiangong boy, saying it was Xu Yan. see you tomorrow Chapter 2462: Koi Extract (80) Chapter 2462: Koi Extract (80) Chapter 2462 Koi Spirit (80) "Pleasee in." After telling the boy, Tang Guo saw that Qing Heng sitting aside looked a little different. She gathered up a bit, "Big ck fish, what are you thinking?" Qingheng looked at the door, his voice quiet. "Why did he find Guoguo when he came back?" The system watching it allughed. This guy was so jealous. "The visitor is a visitor, and everyone is here to visit," Tang Guo said, and the words turned, "Don''t you want to see him?" Qingheng was silent for a moment, and honestly said, "I don''t want to see him." A man who lost Guoguo and nowes to see Guoguo, who doesn''t know what purpose, can he want to see him? He didn''t kill the other person, he tried to restrain it. "It turns out you didn''t want to see him, I thought who you were annoying you." Qingheng didn''t understand this, but did not deny it. He was really a little unhappy because Xu Yan came back. He also knew that the man who calcted Tang Guo was the Jiu Xingxing official. If it was not so powerful, he might have been dead by their wave of people. "You stop Xu Yan, don''t let him in." Qing Heng really didn''t expect that Tang Guo would invite a boy outside the door the next moment, and told the other party to go, "Go, do nt let ite , I don''t want to see him anymore. " The boy is stunned, can he still do that? Xianjun, it''s really fickle. "Yes, Lord Xianjun." The boy hesitated for a moment, "Xian Jun, but what excuse to refuse?" "I said, I don''t want to see him anymore, do I need any other reason?" Tang Guoli should have answered, making the boy''s expression a bit frustrated, is this so? Will it offend people too much? But seeing that Tang Guo did not change his mind, he had to do things as instructed. Xu Yan, who had been invited into the door, was calming down his mood to meet again. Speaking of them, they had not seen each other for decades. However, counting the time in the heavens, the other party should only have dozens of days here. In fact, when he came to see Tang Guo, his heart was also veryplicated. He knew everything before, so he couldn''t hold her anymore. This time, one is to recount the old, and the second is to apologize for Pei Jiaoren. In the final analysis, she was also calcted by the Jiu Xingxing official. If she was not strong enough, the ck bear essence holding the magic weapon of Jiu Xingxing might have killed her. It was just that Xu Yan did not expect that he would be stopped by a boy halfway through. "Gongzi, pleasee back." Xu Yan was puzzled. "But what happened?" "No," the boy was serious on the surface, but his heart was speechless. The words still said, "It''s like this, Xianjun decided to see you." Xu Yan asked subconsciously, "Why?" The boy''s expression froze, and finally he returned the weird expression with a small face, "Xian Jun said, she doesn''t want to see you now." Xu Yan is not convinced, what is this? Why doesn''t she want to see him? Xu Yan was not angry, just wondering why she suddenly did not want to see him. In short, at this moment, he had a lot of content in his head. This boy will not pass on falsehood. Once she is known as Xianjun, she will be punished. So, she really didn''t want to see him now. Is she afraid of seeing him and remembering the past. Chapter 2463: Koi Extract (81) Chapter 2463: Koi Extract (81) Chapter 2463 Koi Spirit (81) He recalled the previous events, the other party did not take action against Pei Jiaoren, for fear of looking at his face. Now that he is back, the fate between them has been exhausted. She was afraid to see him. Looking back, was she sad? Think of it this way, Xu Yan has no reluctance. "Well, I''ll leave today and visit againter." Xu Yan was so relieved, the boy was relieved. This Xu Gongzi didn''t look very smart. Why did Xianjun not see him, he was not angry at all, and his expression wasplex and tolerant. He remembered that Xianjun didn''t care about it before, even a bit disgusting. No matter what, just send people away. "Master Xianjun, Xu Gongzi has gone." The boy came back to report, just watching Tang Guo and Qing Heng were eating, both of them were joking, and he said, Xian Jun really is not at all Do you care about Xu Gongzi, "Xu Gongzi also said that he will visit again someday." "Is that so?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes and fixed his eyes, and finally set his eyes on Qingheng''s face, and asked Yingying with a smile, "Big ck fish, don''t you like Xu Ye toe here to see me?" Suddenly looked at with such concentrated and serious eyes, Qing Heng''s heart was about to jump out. Although he really wanted to tell a lie, if she wanted to see her, then see her. But he couldn''t deceive his own heart. He really didn''t want Xu Yan toe to see her, he couldn''t do it at first, but whether his behavior would make her angry. "If Guoguo wants to see him, there is nothing to see." "What I asked was whether you didn''t like him to see me here." Tang Guo suddenly held Qing Heng''s hand, and the temperature from the palm of his hand made Qing Hengpletely unable to find the north and south, and he said by himself. In my heart, "Yes, I don''t want him to see Guoguo at all, and I don''t want Guoguo to see him. He is a ungrateful bad thing, and what else to meet. And I think that he came to find Guoguo, definitely not There must be a purpose simply to see you. " After that, Qing Heng was still a little bit stingy. Boys: Why do you always be so imposing, and you are not angry with the self-proimed Lord Jiang, every time in the presence of Lord Xianjun? "Did you hear that? Big ckfish doesn''t want Xu Yan toe to see me. If hees back in the future, you will reject him. The reason is that I don''t want to see him." When the boys receded, Qingheng looked at Tang Guo eagerly, his eyes did not blink, and he was particrly bright. Tang Guo squeezed his face a bit, and sat over, "Big ck fish, now you can give me a reason why you don''t want him to see me, I see him." At this moment, Qing Heng was beating fast and was totally at a loss. "If you don''t answer well, I''ll see Xu Yan immediately." When Qing Heng heard it, it was ok, he quickly grasped Tang Guo''s hand and clenched, "Guo Guo, don''t go, I said." "Say, I''ll wait." The house is quiet, only two of them are here. Although Fairy was curious about what would happen inside the house, she didn''t dare to spy on it all. Qingheng brewed for a long time, Tang Guo did not urge him any more. The thought of Xu Yaning back to see Tang Guo, what if he said something nice, and deceived him, and hurt her? In the end, Qingheng looked serious and still did not let go of Tang Guo. He said very carefully, "Guo Guo, I want to stay by your side and always like you, so you should not see other men, especially The kind of downhearted Xu Xu. " Chapter 2464: Koi Extract (82) Chapter 2464: Koi Extract (82) Chapter 2464 Koi Spirit (82) "My world, in the eyes, only tolerates you, and only you, will take good care of you and will not bully you." "If you don''t like me, I don''t ask for anything. I like you." "If you like me too, that''s best." "Of course, if you don''t like me, you can also try if you can like me. How do you know if you don''t try?" System: Hahahahahahahahahaha! Tang Guo made a joke, and the other hand was raised and ced on the back of his hand. "No need to try, it has already been tried." Qing Heng froze for a moment, and quickly asked, "Do you like me a little?" "Guess it." "I guess there should be a point." "Why do you see it?" "Guoguo just for me, I didn''t see Xu Yan." "That''s not stupid. I haven''t raised you in vain. It is indeed my **** fish." Qing Heng: It''s weird. "Big ck fish, I like you more than a little." Qing Heng was about to suffocate and didn''t know what to say. Holding her hand carefully, he said seriously, "Even if Guoguo only likes me a little, I''m very satisfied." "It''s pitiful." Tang Guo went straight up and kissed Qingheng''s face. "People can''t help pity." Qing Heng: Weird. But it doesn''t matter. Guoguo likes him is a good thing. It''s okay. He''s really not greedy. Now he''s fine. Moreover, Guoguo seemed to like him more than he thought. System: Yeah, weird, he''s a cruel man. He cursed himself like this. He''s a little curious. This guy used to have a lot to do with his host to be so cruel. Ever since Qingheng knew that Tang Guo liked him too, he was very happy every day. Send the boy out to find something good for Tang Guo. Otherwise, walk around in the fairy pce and re-arrange the surroundings. Knowing that Tang Guo likes to eat a variety of foods, he asked the boy to get the ingredients back and study on his own. He was totally happy with it, and he didn''t care that the boys would often stare in surprise and did not understand. He hardly went out, and few people from Tang Guo came here. Many immortal officials forgot their existence. However, the old turtle asionally came over. He saw that the rtionship between the two had taken a step forward, and he would pick a convenient time every time. I won''t stay long, so as not to be annoying. This time, the old tortoise came over and sat for a while, got up as usual and said he was leaving, and didn''t bother much. As he turned around, Tang Guo stopped him. "I see a faint ck shadow on your forehead, for fear of being doomed." Tang Guo hadn''t paid attention to this at first. Later, she studied it carefully, and Tiandi gave her the fairy card in charge of Fuyun. After studying itter, she learned that the true role of Fuyun Xianpai. Even if she does not use any mana, as long as she has a fairy card, she can use luck to others. With this thing, she doesn''t need her talent at all. She thought for a long time, guessing that the Emperor Tianfu seemed to be superfluous in giving her the Lucky Yunxian card, maybe she wanted to give her this, so as to conceal her true talent. Her own ability, coupled with her cultivation of the power of the stars, is actually unlimited. And the luck that this fairy card is in charge of is bound by heaven. The Emperor did not want to restrain her, and gave her this thing, but he could only have one purpose to cover his eyes. Chapter 2465: Koi Extract (83) Chapter 2465: Koi Extract (83) 2465: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If the emperor retreats today, it is estimated that what he has calcted. She can easily see the dark shadow floating on the forehead of the old turtle, in fact thanks to her refining Fuyun Xian card. Sometimes even powerful immortals can''t see the cmities. Many cmities appear and the secrets will be hidden. Unless you deliberately calcte it, you can''t see it with your eyes alone. "Is it true that Xianjun said?" The old turtle is vaguely aware that Tang Guo has special talents. Plus, since he met her, he has been lucky, and now he has be immortal. Therefore, he still attached great importance to her words. Tang Guo nodded. "You have more and more ck shadows on your forehead. I''m afraid it''s hard to avoid life. Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, the old turtle''s face turned white. He looked like a fairy, only for a few months, and then fell? I don''t want to think about it. "Xian Jun, do you have any way to help me solve this problem?" The old tortoise is undoubtedly very clever. If Tang Guo does not help him, he will certainly not tell him this, so this is the question. Tang Guo directly pulled Qingheng over. "Big ck fish, the dark shadow on the forehead of the turtle fairy, is it bad luck, can you help him dispel it?" "Don''t use the doom card," Tang Guo whispered, "otherwise it would be noticeable." It''s mainly easy to frighten the snake, it''s not fun. Qingheng looked for a while, reached out and stroked the tortoise''s forehead, and saw a trail of dark shadows being dragged out. In the end, the old turtle saw a ck shadow in the palm of Qing Heng''s palm, and he was squeezed into a small ck ball, and then he swallowed it and surprised him. Tang Guo also looked at him a little speechlessly, Qingheng''s innocent face, "Sorry, Guoguo, I suddenly felt that it should taste good, and couldn''t hold it down." "It''s been digested now and I can''t spit it out." Old turtle: "..." Is this OK? Tang Guo didn''t care about it anymore, and observed the old turtle, only to see that there was a trace of ck shadow on his forehead, which was still connected to his sense of consciousness. After the old turtle knew it, he was still a little worried. "Let me send you two words of blessings. There should be no life concerns." The old turtle''s heart must be in a hurry, thank you. "Guixian, you must be able to save yourself from danger." Tang Guo thought for a while, and felt that this was more practical. "If there is anything, you cane directly to us." The old turtle left uneasily atst, and thought of Tang Guo''s magic, and set a lot in his heart. He only enjoyed dozens of days in this merry day, but he didn''t want to die like this. Therefore, on the way back, he was very careful, and he was on guard at all times. For safety''s sake, he hasn''t even gone out recently. A few dayster, his new friends in the heavens sent a boy to invite him, and he had to go. Even so, he was fully armed, regardless of his calmness, but he was always guarding the surroundings. There may be danger. With the crisis in a day, he could not rx. The old ghost was guided by the boy all the way, and eventually went to a strange ce, secretly screaming badly, and turned to leave. "Guixian, sit here for a while, what are you anxious to go?" The old turtle looked to the ce where the sound originated, and saw Pei Jiaoren holding the magic weapon and jumping from the cloud. Chapter 2466: Koi Extract (84) Chapter 2466: Koi Extract (84) Chapter 2466 Koi Spirit (84) "Tortoise, congrattions, you are all turtles." Seeing the surprised and dazed look of the old tortoise, Pei Jiao people sneered, "You are a fairy, but you promised me something, but you were left behind. Are you immersed in Chengxian''s joy and forgot about me and didn''t help me to inform Tang Guo, or you simply dislike trouble and don''t want to notify the other party toe back. Or maybe you told her about it, but she didn''t want to dy the time to go to heaven, and didn''t want toe back, and you didn''t want to dy the time toe back, thinking that I was a mortal, and wouldn''t bother you in the future, right? " At this moment, the old turtle finally responded to who Pei Jiaoren was. Pei Jiaoren''s face is different, but he still feels familiar. Thinking of the rumors I heard some time ago, he understood the identity of the other party. Thinking of this, he was a little angry. "You lied to me before. Xu Xu didn''t have any kindness to Xianjun, but you said that he had kindness, and I agreed. There would be no kindness. If I was then, I would really seed. I stopped Xianjun, and that was a big mistake. I broke the chance of Xianjun, and the sin is unforgivable. In the final analysis, it is your selfishness that ignores the chances of others. I am really d that I did nt have that. Capable of calling Xianjun, otherwise you will seed. " Pei Jiao Ren was perplexed by the truth of this incident, and was a little embarrassed and angry. "In any case, you promised me that thing. If you didn''t do it, then you are a promise." The old tortoise was angry. For so many days in heaven, no matter whether it was a fairy officer or a boy, they were mostly polite and polite. Even if they were arrogant and ignored, they were not disdainful of people like Pei Jiao. Not to mention, at least on the surface, this is the first time I have encountered Pei Jiao people. "What do you want?" The old turtle has guessed that his doom shoulde from Pei Jiao people. After all, he cultivated with all his heart, and there was almost no enmity against him. This incident of Pei Jiaoren is a pit. If he changed to another person and asked him to agree that things had not been done, if the situation was true, he would feel guilty in his heart and might make somepensation. Or, at the Dragon Gate, even if Tang Guo didn''t promise to return, he would turn around and notify him. But it was impossible for Pei Jiao people to deceive him first and go back to inform her. Good intentions were used, and finally got into a show of excitement, which is probably his situation. Pei Jiaoren''s eyes were cold, "I heard that Tiandi forgot to let you enter the fairy book, so if you suddenly die, you won''t be asked to find out, a turtle fairy falls, no one will Care about those. " Although the Fengxian Book is binding on the immortals, it is also regarded as a kind of protection for the immortals. As long as you enter Fengxian Book and ept the control of Tiandi, even if you identally fall, you can use Fengxian Book to resurrect and regenerate in the fairy world. And the immortals who have not been enshrined in the book of immortals, once they die, they are really dead. If the soul is not destroyed, they will be reborn and rebuilt to be able to be immortals again. The old tortoise did not agree with her and did not do anything, she killed the other party and let the other party reincarnate and practice again. The old ** skin was cold, and his whole body was tight. The speed of Pei Jiao people was also very fast, and he fell on the road that the old turtle was about to flee with a sword. Suddenly, the two fought. It''s rtively remote here. Even if the two started to work, no one found it. What''s more, Pei Jiao people prepared in advance? Chapter 2467: Koi Extract (85) Chapter 2467: Koi Extract (85) Chapter 2467 Koi Spirit (85) "Master Xianjun, Master Xianjun, Kong Yu is here." Because Tang Guo and Qing Heng are fish, they like to stay in theke when everything is fine. The house is filled with water with the power of immortality and faith, and cultivation in it is very good for them. Basically, Qing Henghua''s body fell on the bottom of theke, Tang Guo also turned into a body, leaned directly on his body, and put his tail in the water. Tang Guo and Qing Heng were at the bottom of theke when the boy came in. Hearing the boy''s panic, the two floated up towards theke. The boy saw the golden-red fish head exposed on theke filled with fairy air, and he did not dare to look at it. He buried his head and quickly answered, "Kong Yu came with the turtle fairy. The turtle fairy seemed to be injured. So flustered, Kong Yu was a little anxious, which made Xiaoe to sue Xianjun. " Hearing that the old turtle was injured, Tang Guo and Qing Heng jumped out of theke in an instant, and when theynded on the shore, they were a pair of handsome men and women, a woman in red, and a man in Tsing Yi. When he saw the old turtle, Tang Guo found that the ck line on the forehead of the old turtle had dissipated. "Kuisen, how are you doing?" "Xian Jun, Xiao Xian has given Guixian some healing elixir, but he still looks a little serious." Tang Guo checked the old turtle''s injuries and found that his shell was cracked, showing that the opponent was very hard. "She didn''t please her either. Fortunately, the old tortoise had already prepared, and finally overcast her." The old tortoise was pale, but there was no danger of his life. He really didn''t expect that Pei Jiao people would hate him so much, and they should directly deal with it. He hit the killer. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s previous reminder, and Qing Heng had drawn most of his doom, plus he has been careful and prepared recently, he would surely die in the hands of Pei Jiao people. The other party is the daughter of Jiu Xingxing, who has countless magic weapons. How could he be an opponent? But he also practiced for countless years. Even if he is not so deceived by humans, he has experienced life and death. On life-saving, he still has a set. Prepared again, not so easily imed. In the final analysis, he had defenses, Pei Jiao people defied the enemy and came to kill him, only to be overcast by him. "She?" Tang Guo asked, despite some expectations. The old turtleughed, "Pei Jiao, she hated me for saying something to her. The old turtle has lived for so many years. I have never seen such an unreasonable, self-righteous, selfish person. She deceived the old turtle in First of all, what about the old turtle''s words? Is it possible that the old turtle has to help a liar to harm others? " Although Pei Jiao was overcast, he was still very angry, and always felt that there was no breath. "Guixian, you stay with me for a while." Tang Guo pondered for a moment, and felt that Guixian would go back. If Jiuyi Xingguan pursues it, he must not be an opponent. After thinking about it, she said, "When the Emperores out, you will still be in the Fengxian Book." The Fengxian Book is not without harm. She didn''t enter. First, she was afraid that she would be the enemy of Tiandi. Second, she doesn''t need to enter, she doesn''t need that kind of restraint. The old turtle froze. This was the second time she heard Fengxian Book, the first time she heard it from Pei Jiaoren. The old turtle thought about his situation and strength, and finally nodded, "OK." "Kong Yu, the old turtle''s entry into Fengxian Book will trouble you and tell the emperor." Kong Yu nodded quickly. Chapter 2468: Koi Extract (86) Chapter 2468: Koi Extract (86) Chapter 2468 Koi Spirit (86) Tang Guo knew from the old turtle here that Pei Jiaoren was miserable by him, and the situation was even worse. He might not recover in a short while. She sent someone to stare at the ce where the old turtle lived. It didn''t take long for someone from Jiu Xing Xing Guan to find the old turtle, and heard that Jiu Xing Xing Guan was very angry. It didn''t take long for the whole world to know about Pei Jiao''s serious injuries. It is said that she returned to the imperial pce with blood all at that time, and if she was not rescued by Jiu Xingxing in time, she might be killed. When Xu Yan knew it, he hurried away. It was only that Jiuyong Xingguan didn''t want him to see Pei Jiaoren and drove him away. It didn''t take long for Jiuyi Xingguan to search for the old tortoise in the sky, saying that he wanted to settle the ount with him, and was angry that the old torch almost killed his daughter. Even the celestial world has rumored that the old tortoise is probably lecherous and wants to take advantage. Seeing the beauty of Pei Jiao''s life, he wandered his mind and wanted to seize it. He never thought that Pei Jiao people were strong and unwilling. The old turtle''s face couldn''t be kept, and he didn''t want to spread the story, so he just kept doing it and hurt Pei Jiao people. The rumors are very different. Most of the people in Tianjie are biased towards Pei Jiao. After all, she looks really beautiful. The old tortoise had a leopard gall, and it was not surprising that he wanted to take advantage. When the boy passed the story back, the old turtle was vomiting blood with anger. Tang Guo nced at him, "Guixian, I don''t think you will be cured for the time being, shouldn''t it endanger your life?" "It''s not true, but the body will be a little painful," said the old tortoise. "The tortoise''s life is inherently hard. As long as there is a breath left, it is not easy to die." "That line, you will make yourself worse, it is best to spit out a word of blood." Old turtle: "..." He pondered some meaning. Did Xian Jun pretend to be pitiful and win sympathy? "I''ll arrange the next thing, and I will return you an innocence." The old tortoise trusted Tang Guo very much. If he could trust him in the celestial realm, Jo Mo was the two in front of him, and he couldn''t find others. Even if the people in Tianjie are kind to him, few of them really deserve his birth, even if Yumeng Longmen seeds. The old turtle was secretly pondering in his heart, and when this event was over, he had to cultivate well. Whether in the realm or heaven, strength is the foundation of a foothold. Without strength, he would only be bullied. If he did nt escape today, Pei Jiao would kill him and kill him. Do nt say that the gods ca nt fight and kill each other. That means they have background and status. Wherever he is, Ronaldinho hasn''t been manipted casually. Tang Guo hadn''t acted yet, and Jiuyong Xingguan took someone outside the imperial pce and asked her to surrender the old turtle. Tang Guo and Qing Heng walked out of the imperial pce, and they saw the nine star officials carrying people, and a group of onlookers. Jiu Xingxing officials saw her and said, "The old turtle is with you?" "This matter has nothing to do with your little carp sperm. Give him up. I don''t me you for hiding him." The high look is really annoying. "I don''t know what happened to Jiu Xingxing looking for Turtle Fairy?" Tang Guo, his eyes lightly swept across the crowd, "If I don''t make it clear, I will not give my friend to you. Turtle Fairy is seriously injured now Coma, let him heal well. " "The old tortoise coveted the beauty of my daughter. Chapter 2469: Koi Extract (87) Chapter 2469: Koi Extract (87) 2469: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Dew 8 Answers "Carp sperm, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it. Hurry up and hand him over." Jiu Xing Xing Guan is very arrogant, thinking that the carp sprout that has juste up has nothing to do with. It is also because he originally moved Tang Guo to a ce where the ce was unknown. In just a few decades, if he can''t make it difficult, can he surpass him? If that''s the case, he''s not alive yet. As for why Tang Guoqingheng was named as an immortal general, he considered himself to be from the other party''s fish-leaping dragon gate, and the emperor should pay more attention to it. After all, the Yuyue Dragon Gate was opened several times before, and none of the monsters in the water seeded. "The Nine Emperor Star Officer said that the old turtle was wrong with Pei Xianzi?" "This is something that the whole world knows. Can I lie to you?" Jiu Xing Xing Guan didn''t think there was anything wrong with spreading such rumors. The old turtle hurt his daughter. Now he is just looking for a valid reason. Pack each other. Fortunately, Tiandi had forgotten to let the other party enter the fairy book. Huh, he wanted to be a god, but also saw whether he agreed or not. "As far as I know, Guixian devoted himself to such a thing." When Tang Guo said this, he found that none of the immortals on the sidelines agreed with the words of Jiu Xingxing, but just stood aside and watched the excitement. Understand in my heart, these people juste to see the lively, will not help Jiu Xingxing official, nor will they help an old turtle. Even if they knew the old turtle was wronged, they would not interfere. Once you step in, Jiu Xingxing officials will definitely trouble them, and then they will be watched by others. In this regard, she did notment more, whether it is human or fairy, in fact, the same. "Knowing others knows their faces, and you do nt know the old tortoise. Who knows that his son is a bad one, so he won''t talk nonsense, give him over." Jiu Xingxing can''t wait to catch the old tortoise, he must To smash each other''s turtle shells, throw the other side out of heaven and smash them, hurting his daughter''s beast, don''t think about living well. "Nevertheless, I believe that Guixian is not like that. There is a misunderstanding." "You little carp essence, is this to protect him?" "Yes, Jiuyi Star Officer, I just want to protect him. What do you want?" Tang Guo''s lips tilted up a bit, with a smile on his face, and he was not afraid at all, it was strange. Only the system knows that his host wants to do it for a long time. This is not the opportunity. The reason why the host did not actively provoke contradictions was just to see the emperor''s face. Emperor Tiandi gave her the convenience. She couldn''t take the initiative to trouble Tiandi, didn''t she? Now Jiu Xingxing is going to bully her, can''t she handle it? System: Not too much, it should be. The Jiuyi Xingguan did not disappoint Tang Guo and went straight to the action. p it in the palm and smash the door of the imperial pce. Then, he would bring someone in to find the figure of the old turtle. "Big ck fish, he smashed our door and made him!" Qing Heng could not wait any longer, and when Tang Guo''s words fell, he and Tang Guo leapt to the front of Jiu Xingxing officer at the same time. Jiu Xingxing''s eyes shed uncontroble emotions, intending to dissolve the power of the two at will, but he did not expect that the force was so powerful that it directly impacted him far away. In the eyes of the celestial officials, Tang Guo and Qing Heng rushed directly to the direction in which Jiu Xuan officials retreated. They quickly chased after them, and saw the smoke spread in front of them. There were countless sounds of beatings from over there. They didn''t dare to get too close because they already felt that these three forces were very powerful. "Are they really justing to heaven?" "The emperor''s eyes are like a torch, I can understand why they are assigned here, and they have sealed the fairy king." "Nine star officials this time, I''m afraid they will suffer." "Hum, deserve it, isn''t he usually terrific? I really want to see how he is bullied." About half an hourter, the fighting had stopped. Zhongxian officials only saw the figuresing back from the smoke and dust, and there were faintly two figuresing. After walking in, they discovered that the two figures were Tang Guo. When they saw Qing Heng holding the swollen nose and blue face and the swollen Jiu Xing officer, they took a step back subconsciously. Are these two fishes a bit cruel? Kong Yu also saw it and swallowed saliva. Tiandi was right. Whatever the two fish adults have tomand, they must do it. see you tomorrow Chapter 2470: Koi Extract (88) Chapter 2470: Koi Extract (88) 2470: Word Stacks Level 2470 "Nine star officials, can we sit down and talk slowly now?" Jiujiu Xingguan ispletely immovable now, and his heart is shocked and aggrieved. He never thought that these two fishes might be so powerful. "The nine star officials do not speak, which means they are willing to sit down and talk." Tang Guo continued. At this moment, a seat was ced outside the imperial pce, and Jiu Xingxing was sitting opposite her, and a cup of tea was put in front of him, which seemed very kind to him. In fact, only Jiu Xingxing himself understood that he could not speak or move now. The celestial officials were awake from Jiu Xing''s star officials who were cleaned up by the two neers. They looked at Jiu Xing''s star officials with some pity and mockery. Seeing Tang Guo speak to Jiu Xingxing officer, the other side did not respond. They were a little surprised at first. After all, with the spleen nature of Jiu Xingxing, no matter what the circumstances, it was impossible topromise. This time, he was here to kill the old turtle. Sitting obediently now, they didn''t move, they felt that there was something wrong. Soon, the cents discovered the problem. Although Jiuying Xingguan didn''t make any irritable hands and didn''t speak, his eyes were very fierce. If his face was swollen and he couldn''t see the original look, he would definitely show an angry face. All the immortals cheered up. It turned out that it wasn''t Jiu Xingxing''s default Tang Guo''s words, but that he couldn''t refute them at all. This is interesting. Even if he couldn''t look up to observe the expressions of the immortals, Jiuyong Xingguan could feel countless taunting eyes on his body, and he was almost furious. "I didn''t want to do anything with Jiu Xingxing, but you never listened to exnations." Tang Guo ticked his lips, with a smile on his eyebrows. "Jiu Xingxing''s irritable look before, I feel a bit abnormal. " When the immortals were puzzled, she continued, "I have lived in the Nether for many years, and I encountered an abnormally irritable person like Jiu Xing Xing Guan." So? The immortals are bing more and more curious. Is there really a reason for Jiu Xing''s violent temper? Not by character, but by illness? "After a while, I heard that the other party was originally a gentle and good person, and it became so irritable," Tang Guo paused, and continued, "because he was bitten by a crazy dog and got mad dog disease, At first he was restless, peeing at home, andter biting even when he saw someone. " Immortals: "..." "Nine star officials, have you been bitten by a crazy dog before? Have you ever had such symptoms before?" Tang Guo''s sympathy, "If you have such a disease, you don''t care about your face, you will be ill. In the future, I may really bite when I see people, and urinate. " The immortals think, if Jiu Xing Xing Guan can move now, he will definitely jump up and shoot her. Oh ... no, Jiu Xing Xing Guan is not her opponent, she will just anger herself. Jiu Xing Xing Guan was really angry, only felt a stuffy heart, and a sweet mouthful swelled from his throat. It''s a pity that now he can''t control his state, and the blood slowly overflows from the corner of his mouth. The immortals shouted so well. Usually, this guy has a bad temper. When he finds a reason, he bullies people madly, and atst he gets revenge. Those who restrain him ... No, the fish came out. "Well, let''s talk about something serious." Chapter 2471: Koi Extract (89) Chapter 2471: Koi Extract (89) Chapter 2471 Koi Spirit (89) "You said just now that it was Guixian''s liking for Pei Xianzi''s beauty, and intended to misbehave her, but then she failed to kill and seriously hurt Pei Xianzi, right?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes and nced at the immortals. "Everyone, what did Jiuyi Xingguan mean this?" The immortals hesitated or nodded. Afraid of the hair, now these two fish are obviously not afraid of the old thing of Jiu Xingxing. When the old thing is really looking for trouble, it must be looking for these two fish. And judging by today''s momentum, he can''t fight these two fish. "But I believe Guixian will not do such a terrible thing." The eyes of Jiu Xing''s official are still fierce, as if to say, if you said you would not do it, would you not do it? His daughter is still seriously injured. I don''t know how long it will take. "I know, I say nothing, I have to pay attention to evidence." The Jiuyin star official was vaguely a little vague, so I heard Tang Guo say, "Here is heaven, and you can''t use force to solve everything. Even if you use force, you have to tell the evidence and you need a valid reason." The immortals are expecting something. Could it be that she can produce evidence? "Unfortunately, I have a magic weapon in my hand, which can be used to return the innocence of the tortoise and Pei Xianzi. This magic weapon is called the retrospective of time, you can see what happened in the past by applying its mana. When the cents heard it, they suddenly understood, so they were prepared. Regarding the role of this magic weapon, they have never suspected cheating, because Tiandi also has such magic weapon in his hand. Although the name is different, the function is the same. There is such a magic weapon as carp extract, and they couldn''t help wondering if she had any background. The emperor seals her immortal prince and gives her this treasurednd. Is it not because of the leaping dragon gate that the other party has any remarkable background? They carefully recalled that there was no carp extract in ancient gods. However, they are not sure, what if there is a master of the ancient gods in their house? Tang Guo has already taken out the magic weapon, "Please also ask the immortal officials to check this magic weapon, so as not to say that there is any problem with this magic weapon." Zhongxian officials also wanted to see this kind of baby, and quickly came to touch it. It is indeed a magic weapon without any problems. "Then I''m going to cast a spell and go back in time." Tang Guo threw the retrospective mirror back to the top, and the mirror instantly stood up and becamerger, a bit like arge disy screen in the modern world, enough for everyone to see the picture in the mirror clearly. Later, she pinched a trick, and a thick cloud of mist drifted in the mirror, waiting for the mist to slowly spread. The crowd stared at it without blinking, and then snorted. Because this picture is not the turtle fairy and Pei Xianzi, but a ce with beautiful mountains and clear water. The picture in the mirror is actually ake. There is a golden red carp essence in theke. Practice in retreat. "Sorry, guys, I rarely use such a magic weapon, I''m not very skilled, so the time goes back too far at once. This is when I''m practicing, there is nothing to look at." After that, she will continue to cast. At this time, a man suddenly appeared by theke, and the immortals went to see it subconsciously, and the look was instantly stunned. That ... this ... isn''t it the Jiuyi Star Officer? How could he be there and what was he going to do? Chapter 2472: Koi Extract (90) Chapter 2472: Koi Extract (90) 2472: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The immortals looked at the Jiuzan star officer, and saw that the corners of his lips were still seeping bright red blood, and staring at the mirror interface without blinking. Presumably he did not expect that there is still his own figure here. "Why does the Jiuyin star official appear here?" Tang Guo asked in confusion, but the immortals no longer believed her, and the false appearance, they did not believe in any mistakes and were not skilled, they always felt that it was all conspiracy. This fish is calcting something, but it is Jiu Xingxing who calctes, they are happy toment. Although all the immortals were thinking about all kinds of mess, they did not prevent them from watching what happened in the mirror. Then, they heard the nine-star star officer in the picture talking, "This carp is actuarially the most perfect born among the strange monsters, and led her to the side of Xu Yi''s kid. I don''t believe he will not be impressed. By then he After a while with this carp sperm, if something happens, I will never be able to approach my daughter again. " The expressions of all the immortals were inexplicable. It turned out to be this way. Although they knew something, they really didn''t expect that the **** of Jiuyu Xingguan was so ugly that he calcted that he was a little monster. This matter, on the bright side, is not so good. Then, the Jiuyi Xingguan moved the carp essence immersed in the cultivation, that is, the water tank of the broken temple. Tang Guo murmured in a timely manner, "I''ve been looking for, who actually moved me somewhere," she looked at Jiu Xingguan, "it was you." Immortals: I do nt believe you did nt know that long ago, but this is just for everyone to see? Say, you''re nning something. When Tang Guo was in a daze, the picture continued to be yed. She met Xu Dao, rescued Xu Dao, and helped Xu Dao to get rid of it. Xu Dai finally promised her to marry her with a name and then bid farewell. At this time, Tang Guo reacted and quickly turned the screen. Looking at the picture in the mirror, everyone stunned again, still nine star officials, but an extra ck bear essence. They saw Jiu Xingxing help the ck bear to heal his wounds and ordered the other party to dismantle Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan. In the middle, Tang Guo casts the screen several times, all of which are images of Jiu Xingxing and ck Bear Jing meeting, and instructing him to do bad things. Wuqu Xingjun and Xu Yan were very angry when they heard the Jiuhuaxing official words inside and outside, and were not allowed to hurt Pei Jiao people. The hidden meaning was that it did not matter that Xu Xu was killed. Wuqu Xingjun almost went directly to the old thing. "Operation is still unskilled." Immortals: Only the ghost believed her words. When Tang Guo turned the picture again, the immortals were full of interest and didn''t know what they could see this time. Then they saw the scene where Pei Jiao people went to Longmen to find Tang Guo. I also heard that in order to let the old turtle inform Tang Guo of Xu Guo, she deceived the old turtle and said that Xu Yan had kindness to Tang Guo. In this section, Xu Yan did not know. If Pei Jiaoren and the old turtle had resentment, it was for this reason that she would not be reasonable. Xu Yan now only feels that he has no face in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo nced at Jiuyi Star Officer, "Jiuyi Star Officer, children still have to teach from a young age, otherwise they will lie and grow up easily." Jiuyin Xingguan couldn''t speak, in fact, he was going to be furious. This carp extract is really irritating. Furious at him, he won''t let her go. Chapter 2473: Koi Extract (91) Chapter 2473: Koi Extract (91) # 2473 Koi essence (91) He saw that the other party was deliberate, in the presence of so many immortal officials, unveiled everything to reveal the true colors of things. Thest picture is the picture of Pei Jiaoren asking the boy to lie to the old turtle and fight with the old turtle. When the cents looked at the scene of the battle, they were all sweating coldly. Pei Jiao people were really deadly. If the old turtle was not hard, plus some means of life-saving, she would not have been killed. In particr, Pei Jiao Ren should rightly say that the old tortoise did not enter the book of immortals and killed him after he was killed. Such things are not so good on the bright side. "People, the truth is now clear. I said before that Guixian is not so bad. The reason for all this is that Pei Xianzi lied to deceive Guixian first. In the ce of Longmen, Guixian told me this. Thing. I told him the truth at the time, and I advised him not to mind, let it be an opportunity. " All the immortals: You have said everything, what else can they say. But now Jiu Xing Xing Guan, really can not be the old turtle anymore. In short, it is impossible on the bright side. They nced at the retrospective of the time, and there was this thing. No matter what bad things the Jiuyuan Xingguan did, wouldn''t theye out as soon as possible? Hahahaha, I don''t know why, it''s a bit cool to think about it. "Jiu Xing Xing Guan, things are already clear, I hope you will not trouble Turtle Fairy in the future. Otherwise, all these Fairies are watching, you can not afford to lose this person, right?" Jiu Xingxing only felt that his chest was bursting. Why didn''t he p the fish to death in the first hand? Tang Guo lifted the ban, and Jiu Xingxing finally could move and talk. He took a deep breath and looked at Tang Guo with hate. Even if he was unwilling, he knew that there would be no good results if he kept on going. Moreover, the opponent''s strength is strong, he could not beat, but was easily captured. This matter will not be so calcted, one day, sooner orter, he will regret each other. "Just leave this thing alone, I won''t bother with Turtle Fairy again." After speaking, Jiu Xuan Xing Guan turned around and took someone away. Tang Guo crossed his hands, looked at his back with a smile, and suddenly said, "Wait." The immortals who originally nned to disperse suddenly took back their steps. Isn''t it all over? They turned quickly and looked at Tang Guo with interest. "The Nine Emperor Star Officer, previously resolved the matter between Guixian and Pei Xianzi, now it is our turn." When the cents heard it, they almost patted their thighs and jumped up, they knew that things were not that simple. Sure enough, the fish did not disappoint them. Jiu Xing Xing Guan is the whole person''s stalemate, and instantly casts away. Unexpectedly, Qing Heng had already expected it. He jumped over and pped him back. Tang Guo slowly walked in front of the Jiuyin star officer, and looked down at him condescendingly. "Jiuyin star officer, you have counted countlessly for destroying your daughter''s marriage, and you have counted me in, if not my strength is not bad, I am afraid that He lost his life, let alone a leaping dragon gate, and became immortal. " "So we have to figure this out." "What do you want?" Jiu Xingxing officer asked with annoyance, if he could not fight, he must have jumped up and killed her. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "Be assured, you are the Celestial Astrological Officer. Even if I kill you, aren''t you in the book of fairy seals? You can''t die and you can resurrect infinitely." "I don''t kill you. \ '' Chapter 2474: Koi Extract (92) Chapter 2474: Koi Extract (92) # 2474 Koi essence (92) After listening to Tang Guo''s words, Jiu Xing Xing Guan really preferred to let Tang Guo kill him, because the other party did not kill him, he certainly did not want him to be better, and did not know what ways he would torment him. "You moved me to a ce for cultivation, and then I moved you to a ce, and that''s the same." Move somewhere? Intuition tells the immortals that this is not easy. "Big ck fish, let''s take Jiu Xing Xing Guan to that ce," Tang Guo nced at Jiu Xing Xing Guan, "You don''t have to worry, as long as youe back on your own, this matter will be ignored." Jiujiu Xingguan was relieved. He thought that the fish would not kill him, but thought that he would not kill him, and he did not want to be upset, and then he was med by the emperor. Tang Guo and Qing Heng bid farewell to the immortals, and then Qing Heng, like the **** chick, held the Jiu Xingxing official, and the two set off. The immortals looked at each other and were very curious, where did she get Jiuyin Xingguan? But none of them had the courage to follow it, fearing that a bad one would annoy her, which would cause trouble to them, maybe they would let them apany Jiu Xingxing official. "This old thing really deserves it." Wu Qu Xingjun said with a smile, "I thought it caused a little Luo Luo, I did not expect to kick the stubble." Xu Zheng retracted his gaze a little bit, before Tang Guo nced at him, but that look was strange. It also made him understand that she did not see him, not because she was afraid of remembering anything, but that her fate with him had already broken. Moreover, they have no fate, everything is calcted by Jiu Xingxing''s official. Thinking of Jiu Xingxing, he also thought of Pei Jiaoren, who was seriously injured. "Father, I want to see Jiaoren." "Go," Wu Qu Xingjun doesn''t stop the two small children at all now. He feels stupid. He knew the old thing was so angry. He might as well agree with the two small children. The other side was so annoyed, "Now the old thing doesn''t know when toe back, sir, if you want to be with Jiao Ren, why not marry directly at this time?" Xu Zheng hesitated a moment, "Does this make the star officials angry?" "If you''re afraid of his anger, don''t want to be with Jiaoren. He''s afraid that he will never agree with you both. It might as well be cut off first, everything is yours and me." Xu Zheng thought about it, and also thought that Jiuyi Xingguan basically could not agree with his marriage with Jiaoren, so he basically agreed with Wuqu Xingjun''s approach. Xu Yan went to visit Pei Jiaoren, and said things tactfully. Even if he didn''t say it, Pei Jiao Ren knew almost from the mouth of the boy. Hearing that the old tortoise was still in aa, Pei Jiaoren bit his lip and was unwilling. I heard that Jiu Xingxing didn''t know where Tang Guo had been sent to. It might not be possible to return in a short while, but she was a little bit happy, and even a little gloat. Could it have been so much suffering for him if he had not stopped him? Of course, none of this she showed. When Xu Yan proposed to marry her directly and said the pros and cons, Pei Jiaoren agreed. If her dad is here, don''t even think about getting married in Heaven, and when hees back, nothing can stop him. Tang Guo heard nothing about the marriage between Xu Yan and Pei Jiaoren. As for the old turtle, she has lived here since then. At this time, all the immortals in the heavens were curious, where did she send the Jiu Xing Officer? Chapter 2475: Koi essence (93) Chapter 2475: Koi essence (93) 2475: Word Stacks Level 2475 After Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan got married, the two did not live the sweet and happy days as imagined. Pei Jiaoren repeatedly found Tang Guo''s troubles five times, and Xu Yi was able to find it in time and stop it. This was the case once, twice, and three times, and Pei Jiao people were trembling. She thought that Xu Guo couldn''t forget Tang Guo in her heart, so she hated Tang Guo even more, and even had a bit of hatred against Xu Yi. In fact, Xu Yi likes her in her heart. For Tang Guo, it is estimated that Tang Guo broke his rtionship with him and did not promise to see him once, which made him feel a bit lost. In addition, Pei Jiaoren did so many things, Tang Guo didn''t really kill himself, which made Xu Yan feel guilty that he didn''t handle it well. Therefore, every time Pei Jiao offends Tang Guo, Xu Yan will apologize to her hind legs because she can''t trust him because she doesn''t see him. After Pei Jiaoren knew about it, he would ridicule him in the past. "Doesn''t it look like I am a white lotus? Look, their husband and wife are not at all harmonious, they are all because of me." System: [Host, does your conscience hurt? Tang Guo: "How can it hurt if you have no conscience? My talent is so good, I just send some blessings and they will fall in love and kill each other." System: [Especially with the curse of your **** fish, the effect is better. Pei Jiao people can''t harm Tang Guo, nor can they harm old turtles. In the end, she nned toe to a conspiracy. At first, she thought of a way. There must be someone who coveted Tang Guo''s beauty in the heavens, and let the other party pursue Tang Guo, and hurt the other with emotion. The man who was found quickly shook his head. "Pei Xianzi, I really dare not mess with her." Pei Jiao people found a lot of people before and after. These people were the children of some high-ranking immortal officials, but all of them were particrly persuaded. After hearing her n, they fled away. Later these people turned around and ran after watching her. Only once did she hear why those didn''t dare. Tang Guo''s beauty and strength indeed attracted many immortal officials. Fancy it, it is not avable. There were many who thought they were good before, and they really paid their respects to Tang Guo. Later ... They were thrown out by a **** fish and threatened them that if they dared toe again, let them go to apany the nine star officials. Where is it that they can afford? Pei Jiao Ren calcted nothing, only to find Xu Xuao. Xu Yan spent his whole day scorching and couldn''t understand how Pei Jiaoren became like this. As for where the Jiuyi Xingguan was sent, the people in the heavens also knew. It turned out that Tang Guo and Qing Heng threw him into the Sun Star, and they were roasted by the burning sun every day. She also arranged a formation method. Jiu Xingxing must protect herself with her mana at all times, and she could not find time to break the formation. Coincidentally, this incident was unintentionally discovered by Wuqu Xingjun. After knowing this, Wuqu Xingjun often went to the Sun Star to visit Jiuyin Star Officer, and also brought some delicious and delicious, sitting outside to torture each other, saying that Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan were married, and they were extremely loving . He didn''t think there was any big contradiction between Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan, but it was a joke between the two juniors. Jiuyi Xingguan often vomits blood with anger, and then an oversight, will be burned to the body by the hot me, he hurt his teeth and grin, especially want to scold his mother. Now he hates dying Tang Guo and Wu Qu Xingjun, and can''t wait to unload them. Chapter 2476: Koi Extract (End) Chapter 2476: Koi Extract (End) Chapter 2476 Koi essence (end) The time when Jiu Xing''s official was torturedsted for more than ten years, and he was burned by the scorching sun every day, making him look like a scorched person, which was the result of his maniptive protection. Tang Guo already felt that she might be leaving the world. Qing Heng seemed to be aware that she was sticky around her all day, and was unwilling to leave her for a moment. "OK, I have no objection to going with me." Qing Heng had no sad feelings, and told him subconsciously, as if the ending was like this. "When I exin something about the turtle fairy, let''s go to the bottom of theke and never go out again, okay, **** fish?" "Guo Guo said everything well." He listened to her, he was where she was. When Tang Guo and Qing Heng taught the Fuyun and Doom cards to the old turtle, when he returned it to the emperor in the future, the old turtle was puzzled. Tang Guo didn''t disclose anything, just told, "When the emperores out of the customs, you quickly enter the Fengxian Book, so be safe." The old tortoise didn''t understand, and his intuition told him that it was not a good thing, but he still responded. "My **** fish and I are going to live in theke. They will rarelye out in the future." The old turtle was relieved. It turned out to be this way. Is it a retreat? After exining everything, Tang Guo and Qing Heng jumped into theke and never came out from this day. The old tortoise did not know. At the end of the time limit, the bodies of Tang Guo and Qing Heng at the bottom of theke gradually petrified and became two stone statues of Pisces next to each other. On the day that Tang Guo and Qing Heng were petrified, Tang Guo''s formations disappeared. The Jiu Xingxing officer noticed that at the time, Wuqu Xingguan was still drunk with drunken wine outside the formation, and satirized him. At that time, Jiu Xingxing, who was very anxious, shot Wuqu Xingjun to death with one hand. Wuqu Xingjun fell, and all the immortal officials who entered the book of Celestial Celestial Celestials were aware of it. They were all taken aback and quickly gathered in Lingxiao Pce. This is, the Emperor of Heaven also felt something, and appeared with the Queen of Heaven. "Tiandi, Wuqu Xingjun has fallen?" The emperor rubbed his forehead, took out the Fengxian book, and nodded. "It was the Jiu Xingxing officer who killed him by hand." Sure enough, he knew there would be a lot of broken things. Tianhou looked at Tiandi a little bit worried. During the period of retreat, she learned that the two extra-terrestrials existed. Just at Fangcai, Tiandi told her that outsiders had left. "This emperor will revive Wuqu Xingjun." Although Wuqu Xingjun was resurrected, the strength dropped by a quarter because it fell once. At this point, the grievances between him and Jiu Xingxing officials are even more unsolvable. Jiuyi Xingguan is now busy breaking up Pei Jiaoren and Xu Yan, how dare he not treat Pei Jiaoren, can''t he still kill Xu Yan? Anyway, he can live if he dies, so he kills a few more times. "His Majesty, Xu Yan fell, and Jiu Xingxing did it." Heavenly Emperor: "This emperor will raise him up." "His Majesty the Emperor, the Jiuyi Star Officer fell, and Xu Yi did it." Heavenly Emperor: "The Emperor immediately raised him." "His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor, Pei Xianzi and Xu Yan fell, and they all died together." Heavenly Emperor: "OK, resurrect them in a moment." "His Majesty the Emperor, Wuqu Xingjun fell again, and Jiuyi Xingguan and Pei Xianzi joined forces to kill." Talent: "Well, it will be resurrected." "His Majesty, the four of them all died together." Heavenly Emperor: "No problem, you can be resurrected." Houhou: "..." Yearster, "Here is His Majesty, they have fallen again." The Emperor raised his eyelids, slowly opened the Fengxian Book, nced at the eyes, and then said to the immortals, "Send them to rebirth, even if they are resurrected, their fragile bodies like mortals will explode. " Officials of the Immortals: They seem to understand something, oh my god, it is terrible. Tiandi took Tianhou''s small hand and returned to the room, exhaling a long breath, "It''s finally quiet." "As they are now, I am afraid that they can only have endless reincarnation, and have no chance to be immortal." Tianhouughed, "It is really annoying these years." Heavenly Emperor: "Otherwise, retreat." "shameless." ... Back to Tang Guo in Tianquan, watching everything that happened after her leaving, the operation of Tiandi Sao also made herugh hard, "This Heavenly Emperor is interesting. If you keep silent, you will lose all four of them. With Xianyuan, people can''t make mistakes. " Tang Guo was lying in Tianquan with a smile, and suddenly felt something was wrong. "Did you feel that Tianquan is a little different?" She sat up and looked in one direction. "There is a different light in the water. I went to see Look." After a while, she looked at everything in front of her, wondering, "Why so many lights?" see you tomorrow Chapter 2477: Girl returned after being wrong (1) Chapter 2477: Girl returned after being wrong (1) Chapter 2477 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (1) At this moment, Tang Guo was underwater in Tianquan. The original Tianquan''s light was getting brighter and brighter, and she didn''t care so much. No matter what was hidden in it, she would one day find out. But now these sudden lights made her a little curious. The lights of thesemps are red and the material of themps looks like zed. [The host is big, the lights seem to be arranged one by one ...] The system does not understand why, but at one point he can be sure that the brighter the Tianquan is, it is a good thing for the host. "Ok." Tang Guo swims along the ce where there is a light, until she reaches the end of the light, she stops. Although she did not deliberately count, she also nced roughly. There should be more than 20 of these lights in total. All are exactly the same. The reason why she stopped was not that there was no road ahead, but that there was a road ahead, but it was dark. What made her even more confused was that she could not take a step closer. [The host is big, can you see anything? My scan is not useful here. "No, let''s take a look next time." Tang Guo looked at the road without a little light around him and said, "Do you say this road will be the way out?" Where to go is naturally to jump out of these three thousand small worlds and go to other ces. The system doesn''t know, but he thinks it is possible. [Just do nt know how this lightes on. If you know, it should be easier to solve. "It''s already lit so much, it should continue to light, knowing why, it''s not that important, I live as I do, maybe it''s on." The system quickly responded, thinking that this might be even bigger. "Go to the next world, a little looking forward." ... When Tang Guo was conscious, she was in the car, and she nced out of the car. Instantly, she decided that she was on the highway. She raised her eyes and looked in the car again. Sitting next to her was a young man in his early twenties. He looked gentle and elegant and should be a gentler person. Seems to feel her eyes, the man smiled at her, "If you want to brotherter, you can go back ..." Having said that, the man paused, "Call me." Tang Guo felt that the situation was quite wrong, but nodded his head, without saying a word, and buried his head again. "Xiaoguo has always been a sensible girl. Thank you for understanding the feelings of your parents." The man continued to speak. "Since knowing this, Mom has been unable to sleep for many days, so ..." "I understand ..." I didn''t know what Tang Guo knew. Anyway, she answered that there should be nothing wrong with it. Didn''t he say she was sensible? "My number will not be changed. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can call me." The man sighed. "Xiaoguo, I hope you don''t hate your parents, and your elder brother and elder brother. They are not for you, just ... In fact, for so many years, they have feelings for you, give them some time, they are just afraid ... " "I know ..." She knew nothing, and she didn''t know anything. To answer this way, there wouldn''t be any problem. It seemed that Tang Guo was not in a good mood. The man didn''t ask this question any more, but was silent. Chapter 2478: Girl returned after holding wrong (2) Chapter 2478: Girl returned after holding wrong (2) Chapter 2478: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (2) The man no longer spoke, naturally Tang Guo would not take the initiative to mention the topic, but leaned his head on the back of the car seat, closed his eyes tightly, and began to receive memories. After checking the memory, she knew why the man beside her said to her like that. Because this is really a twisty and sad story. The tragedy of the story happened when she was born. She and another girl were held in the hospital by mistake. She''s not real money, the girl who was taken away is the real money. She used to be called Yunguo, but now it''s not. Now her name has been changed to her original surname, and it has be Tang Guo. Because the Yun family already knew that she was wrongly held, and spent all the resources, it took a year to finally find their true little Yun family princess. The daughter who has been raised for sixteen years is not biological, and no one can ept it. In addition to the third brother Yunzi Shu of the Yun family, the man sitting next to her was well-epted about this matter, and was not able to deal with her like a few others. Everyone else was thinking about the girl who was being carried away. They were busy every day and wanted to pick them up as soon as possible. In order to bring back the real little princess of the Yun family, the Yun family held several family meetings. From Yunzi Shu originally proposed that the two younger sisters should be raised together. Until now, Yun Zishu haspromised. It is better to send her back to each family. Because they are worried, there will be many contradictions when picking up the rtives. Even after raising them for more than ten years, in their hearts, they are still inferior to those who are rted to themselves. They were afraid that Yun Yi would not get along well with Tang Guo when he picked it up. Tang Guo was trained very well, and Yun Yi''s growing environment was not very good. They were afraid that Yun Yi would be inferior and sad. If they were not integrated into this circle, they would think that they could notpare to Tang Guo. Moreover, the people around them will unknowinglypare the two, and think that their little princess Yun family is miserable. They were also afraid of Tang Guo, because at that time they loved Yun Yi more, gave birth to any ideas, and then made various jokes. Therefore, in the end, they thought that they would take Yunyi back and return Tang Guo. Tang Guo has received so much education at the Tang family since he was a child, and enjoyed the life of a little princess who was originally Yun Yi for more than ten years. It should not be too bad in the future. For this decision, the original owner has no opinion, and there is noint in his heart. In addition to feeling sad, but seeing those who loved her from an early age, the daily anxiety, the kind of worry and embarrassment on her face, she also thought that it was better to return to her original home. But this time, her tragedy was doomed. If her family is just ordinary, maybe everything will go along with the Yun family''s expected development. But her family is not so simple. It was not idental that she was wrongly held, but it was intentional. The person who deliberately held her wrong was the first love of her biological father, who was a nurse at that hospital and was in charge of the obstetrics and gynecology department. Under the conditions at that time, identally doing something, it was really not easy to find. Even the Yun family thought that the two were mistakenly held by the nurses. Her biological father, Tang Liming, and his first love, Duan Yuhong, were actually not sessful because of opposition at home. The reason is that the Tang family didn''t like Duan Yuhong and thought that she looked like a living, except she looked good. Chapter 2479: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (3) Chapter 2479: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (3) Chapter 2479: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (3) Duan Yuhong''s family also opposed it at that time, and felt that the Tang family was too poor and still in the countryside, so what should have been done there was not sessful. Maybe they didn''t love each other so much, but because of the resistance from the outside, they still thought about each other. So much so that Duan Yuhong remembered it, andter married Tang Liming''s mother. So, knowing that Tang''s mother was sent to her hospital for delivery, she did it on a temporary basis, just for revenge on Tang''s mother. A few yearster, Mother Tang gave birth to another child, this time a son. Because of the birth of a son, the rtionship between Tang Liming and Tang''s mother was better. At this time, Duan Yuhong just divorced her man. When she saw how loving they were, her heart was twisted again. In my heart, if it wasn''t for Mother Tang''s stepping in, it would be her who loved Tang Liming. So she did one more thing. Let Tang Liming find out that Yun Yi and him are not a father-daughter rtionship, then Tang Liming went back and beat Tang mother directly, always asking her who the wild man was. This incident was still in the vige, and it was suggested that they all do a paternity test before it was over. Later the truth became clear, and Yun Yi had nothing to do with either of them. Even so, the rtionship between Tang Liming and Tang''s mother never returned. The mother of Tang knew that her own daughter was living outside and was always looking for a way. In addition to taking care of Tang Liming, there are two children, even if she knows that Yun Yi is not a rtive, she has no intention to treat her badly. But her own daughter, no matter what, must find it. Tang Liming looked at her looking for her daughter like a madman, and felt that this day could not go on. It s been so many years, how do you find the vast crowd? Conditions at the time were not the same as now, and all records were clearly stored on theputer. Then, without Tang''s mother''s knowledge, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong hooked up. Such a thing, no matter how strict it is, there will be a day of exposure, and the two do not converge. Tang motherter knew by ident that she went to ask if she had any news about her daughter. When she saw the two close people, she wanted to rush over to ask for it, and was hit by a car. When Tang''s mother died, she and her two dogs and women were fulfilled. Six months after Tang''s mother died, the two got married. One yearter, Duan Yuhong gave birth to a daughter. Because of the birth of their love, Yun Yi and Tang Lin''s life is not easy. Yun Yi is not Tang Lizhen''s daughter. In his eyes, this is a wild seed, and it is not bad to be able to raise people. Therefore, no matter how Duan Yuhong rubs her, he keeps one eye closed. Although Tang Lin is his own son, he has been coaxed by her for a long time, especially since Tang Lin has always shown no respect for his father, making him have no affection for this son. In particr, Duan Yuhong also told him that he would give him a son in the future. Therefore, Tang Lin''s life is not easy. With the birth of Tang Lizhen and Duan Yuhong''s biological daughters, Tang Lin and Yun Yi''s life is getting worse. Until then, the Yun family used resources and found it here. Duan Yuhong was afraid of the Yun family''s investigation. Although Yun Yi was in her heart, she was still polite to stay and bought her new clothes. Therefore, when the Yun family looks for it, although Yun Yi looks thinner, she can wear a brand new one. Yun Yi has already suffered some psychological problems. Chapter 2480: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (4) Chapter 2480: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (4) Chapter 2480: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (4) After being picked up, she has been quiet, so the Yun family really did nt know how she spent these years. Because they were too anxious, they didn''t go to inquire about Tang''s family situation, they just wanted to rush her back. Later, Yun Yi came out slowly, and then told her own experience. Their little princess was treated like this, and the Yun family would certainly not let it go. Therefore, some measures were used to make Tang Liming and Duan Lihong feel bad. First, Duan Yuhong lost her job in the hospital, and then the matter of supporting the family fell to Tang Liming. Duan Yuhong med all this on the original owner. But the original was much smarter, and the family''s temperament was clearly seen within two days. In order to prevent Duan Yuhong from bothering her, she performed very well in school. She not only often won awards, but also used her own methods to make money when she was free. The other party will make money without worrying about it. She can still enjoy it at home, so she doesn''t scold her. With his own ability, the original owner also made his brother''s life much better. Therefore, because of these things, the two sisters and brothers who have not seen each other since birth, the rtionship is gradually getting better. Her n is to live here temporarily and train her younger brother. After passing the exam, she will be able to leave the family. The original owner has a dream, her dream is to be an actor, hoping that one day, she can appear on the screen. Therefore, her examination was very smooth. And her younger brother Tang Lin got good grades because of her teaching, and then she was admitted to a good school. At this time, even if she didn''t pay a penny at home, she still had to y back some money every month, and she thought there was nothing. As long as her cheap father and stepmother don''t bother her, she thinks that spending a little money is nothing, and she can live with her brother. However, this is ideal after all. Especially after she started filming, she became an actor. Duan Yuhong actually nned to let her help Tang Wen and send people to the entertainment industry. Tang Wen was spoiled from an early age, his grades were not good, and art schools were unable to pass. After graduating from high school, I randomly mixed up with a vocational school. Seeing the original owner develop so well, because she has a bit of beauty, she thinks she can be a big star herself. The original owner intends to let Tang Wen step back and let her know. The entertainment industry is not everyone can mix, so she took her to choose a group performance and let the other party try first. But Tang Wen is a little princess, how could it be so hard to do group performances? After trying it, I gave up, and I had to ask her to introduce her role. The original owner has only just begun at this time. How can he have the ability to give Tang Wen a role? So she refused. Even though Duan Yuhong was looking for her and Tang Liming was looking for her, she was very determined that she couldn''t help. Later, Tang Wen didn''t know what method was used, but he really got into the circle. Natural acting skills were hard to say. The original owner is very good, has been very hard, and has talent, fame is growing. At this time, what she didn''t expect was that Yun Yi was going to mix this circle. Yun Yi is the real little princess of the Yun family, and her debut is a lot of resources. Even if the acting skills are immature, I am still a bit shy. Chapter 2481: Girl returned after holding wrong (5) Chapter 2481: Girl returned after holding wrong (5) Chapter 2481: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (5) However, the Yun family is a big capital, and there is no room for holding cloud art. Anyone who understands a little bit knows that no matter what celebrity actor you are, no matter how famous you are, you have to call your father in front of big capital. Yun Yi is the little princess of the Yun family. She has a pair of parents who love her, and three brothers who love her. These three brothers are all capable people. In such an escort, the future is naturally bright. In addition, she still works harder, even if it is slightly worse sometimes. After all, there are a lot of talents in the circle, and her acting skills are much better than her. It does not matter. People are still willing to vote for her and have a good rtionship with big capital. . All of this has nothing to do with the original owner. But the rtionship between them becamepetitors. For her role, Yun Yi also fancy it. Even if she has excellent acting skills and is recognized by many people, she can''tpete with the Yun family. In order to support Yunyi, the Yun family robbed many original owners and many roles. If Yun Yi is better at acting than her and grabs it by strength, she may not have anyints in her heart. Many times, in fact, her performance is better than Yun Yi, but in the end she was not selected or even reced. She has been in this circle for a long time, and she also knows that things can''t be counted like this. If you can''t grab it, you won''t be big enough, the background is not deep enough, and the resources will not work. But Yun''s family is different from everyone else. She is sad, although she doesn''t show it. What the Yun family did today will still make her sad. The Yun family created the best person for Yun Yi and gave her the best resources. Yun Yi almost reached the sky in one step. For the roles she sees, even if it is almost determined, the Yun family will still grab Yun Yi''s hands without leaving any room. The reason why the Yun family did not give face so much was because Yun Yiter expressed his heart and told the Yun family about the hardships they had suffered in recent years. Even Yun Zishu, the only pitiful owner at the time, was acquiescent to all this. Their little princess had suffered so much, of course, to hold all the best things in front of her. Yun Yi is the envy of countless people in this circle. Because she is so happy. Many people dare not say anything even if they are robbed of their roles by Yun Yi. Actually speaking, it is because Yun Yi itself has some strength. If the acting skills are not good, the audience''s eyes will still be sharp. The most important thing was taken away again and again, and even at a certain time, when the original actress won the best actress, in her opinion, it was a matter of stubbornness. But at thest minute, it was Yun Yi who went up to receive the award. Because of the appearance of Yun Yi, she did not dare to coincide with Yun Yi when she was in the drama. She could only pick up some movies that were not suitable for Yun Yi, and she would not be robbed of the role. The Yun family''s edge is too strong, she can''t grab it at all, and she doesn''t hope that one day they will confront them because of this kind of thing. But what do these cloud arts despise, and how many of them are big conscience dramas? In order to y a big production, she also took on the role of the girl. She has also coborated with Yunyi several times, and every time she can see that the Yun family is visiting the ss and holding Yunyi in the center. Even if Yun Yi didn''t show off to her, she always hid under their wings and protection, she was still sad. Tang Wen knows all this, and she also participated in a certain drama. Chapter 2482: Girl returned after being wrong (6) Chapter 2482: Girl returned after being wrong (6) Chapter 2482: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (6) At the time of the filming of this drama, Tang Wen couldn''t get used to Yun Yi, who had been bullied by herself, and actually suppressed it on her head. Therefore, she provoked in front of the original owner. The original owner wasn''t fooled, but Tang Wen was unwilling to do it, or he was bad. As a result, Yun Yi was injured and Tang Wen was caught. Tang Wen said on the spot that all this was directed by the original owner. Although the original owner''s character is good, some people believe that it should not be her. However, Tang Wen directly exposed their rtionship, making most people slowly drift to the side of Yunyi. The Yun family even went to her in person and asked if she had done it. Of course, she said that she did not do it herself. Even if she was sad and helpless, she never thought of harming others. One is bad. In case of death, can she escape sanctions? Even if she is upset, the Yun family has no blood rtionship with her, she may sigh unfair destiny, but she also did not enjoy the life of the little princess of that decade. Therefore, she really didn''t think about attacking Yunyi in this extreme way. But no matter how she exined it, Yun''s family was skeptical. In the end, I didn''t change her, just let the director rece her. As for Tang Wen, he was directly blocked and there was no drama to y. Tang Wen, who had no drama to y, finally mixed up with the rich second generation, and it looked like it was still alive and well. But she still didn''t let go, and asionally aimed at Yun Yi, causing trouble for the other party. Then she will put all this in the name of the original owner. When caught, she would say, "I just can''t get used to you treating Tang Guo like this. For Yun Yi, it''s too much to grab her." Obviously the original owner didn''t do anything, it was because of a Tang Wen that led the Yun family to believe that she was jealous of Yun Yi and was unwilling to do everything. Later, many such things happened. The original owner reasonably said it was unclear, because she didn''t have any background at all, and there was also Tang Wen who was holding back. In the end, the Yun family talked to her to protect Yun Yi. Ask her what she wants to withdraw from the circle. You can give her a lot of money to keep her away from this ce and never appear in front of them. The heartbroken owner rejected all of this, "My dream is acting, you should know. So I won''t leave." As for whether it has done anything to Yun Yi, she doesn''t want to exin. She was desperate for all this and didn''t want to say more. The attitude of the Yun family, she has seen clearly, it is not necessary. She thought that she could achieve her dream by avoiding Yun Yi''s sharp edge and acting with peace of mind. But God has been joking with her all the time, she was broken up. She had previously talked to a boyfriend who was in the circle. Although sad, she agreed, and didn''t cry. Just two dayster, she found out that her ex-boyfriend actually fell in love with Yun Yi and guessed why they broke up. After that, as long as she and Yun Yi appear at the same time, the Yun family will send people to protect it. Even asionally, the organizer was asked to ask her to leave. Such a thing is simply a joke in the entertainment industry. Those who wanted to sacrifice Yun''s family also targeted her everywhere. After all, her actor dreams to wake up. The Yun family did not deliberately suppress it, but their attitude was too obvious. With such arge capital, no director is willing to offend, and the brokeragepany is naturally unwilling to offend. Chapter 2483: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (7) Chapter 2483: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (7) 2483: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Without dreams, she also intends to withdraw from this ce. But it''s not over yet. Tang Wen was always reconciled, and the bean sprouts bullied by her at first had lived the life of a little princess and even snatched the man she liked. So she broke down again, so that she was tied to Yun Yi. After the original owner retired, he likes to carry a backpack and hang out everywhere, and he no longer ns to fall in love, but to send love to thendscape, and live a nd life. On that day, it happened to be Yun Yi''s location shooting. It was in a remote ce with beautiful scenery. At night, they can only set up tents. At night, someone sneaked in and tied Yun Yi away. The original owner''s tent was not far from them. It seemed that he heard the sound of help, and unconsciously opened the tent and went out. Seeing the people hurried away in the distance, she must have no way to go alone, so she called the police and then followed secretly. Yun Yi was saved because she called the police in time. However, she was hated by Tang Wen, and was finally **** by someone called by Tang Wen. After she was killed, she was thrown into the sea. The final result of Tang Wen was not good. She repeatedly targeted Yun Yi repeatedly and was finally cleaned up by the Yun family. As for the original owner who has been thrown into the sea, no one cares. After the death of the original owner, only one person was sad for her, her brother. My younger brother has been studying before and I don''t know the truth of all this. By the time he knew the truth, Tang Wen had been cleaned up and Yun Yi was going to get married. At this time, Yun Yi was already known to everyone. Tang Lin was angry, especially after he had checked everything and cleared all the anger, all of his anger fell on Yun''s family. He knew why his sister never shot at Yun''s house, and still swallowed her voice, because she remembered the sixteen years, the sixteen years of living in Yun''s house, and the sixteen years she loved, making her unable to care all. But he is different. His sister was pushed down the abyss step by step by them. Even thest death was because she was nosy and hated. Therefore, Tang Lin was ckened. From this day on, he aimed at Yun Yi with what he learned. He can be counted as the big viin in this story. Both the Yun family and the Yunyi couple were particrly miserable. Of course, he was not the protagonist and he failed in the end. After reading this heavy story, Tang Guo looked at the continuously receding scenery outside the window for a while and was a little lost. Because the people inside, especially the Yun family, really don''t appraise. And Yun Yi, just enjoying their favorite, did not seem to do anything bad. The Yun family just wanted topensate her for owing her money and used capital to rob him. In the entertainment industry, it was really normal. The original owner did not deal with it andined, which is also rare. But she was a bit unlucky, her heart was too soft and kind. [The host is big, what are you going to do? Want to get revenge on Yun''s? "It was so bad that she was suppressed. She hasn''t retaliated. Can you say I can retaliate?" [Well, it doesn''t look like your style. "No revenge is to hold on to what you want, so that what you like is not taken away, wouldn''t it be nice? Since ying in that circle, it depends on who s wrist. "Dreams must definitely be fulfilled. In this life, take a few more views and take a photo." The system trembled, the host seemed serious. Without revenge Yun''s family, but Yun''s family can not grab things in her hands, very good, very host. "And take good care of my brother." Tang Guo added, "Brains are so smart that they still be scientists and contribute to humanity." System: OK, you have the final say. see you tomorrow Chapter 2484: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (8) Chapter 2484: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (8) 2484: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Three hourster, the Yun family''s convoy entered the vige where the Tang family was located. At present, the country is developing a new countryside, so this small vige that was a little backward more than a decade ago, now every family has also built small buildings. They are a little more diligent and their days are not bad. The road was built in the vige, so the Yun family drove the car directly to the Tang house. The Tang family is also a small two-story building, surrounded by many flowers and nts. The bricks and tiles of each house and some details on the outside of the building are basically the same. So as I drove all the way in, the vige felt quite clean and tidy, and lookedfortable. Around the small building of the Tang family, a wall was built. The Yun family drove four cars. There was a courtyard outside the park, and the car was simply parked there. The Tang family received the news, so they were ready for it. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong have been looking upstairs from upstairs, watching four luxury cars that have never appeared in the vige before. Come down. When the Yun family called them, Duan Yuhong was terrified. On the same day, I took Yun Yi to buy a lot of new clothes, new toys, and specially arranged a room for Yun Yi. Now she hopes that the Yun family will take Yunyi away quickly, and don''t pursue so much. As for the benefits, she did not dare to ask for it. In case the Yun family had been dyed here for too long and heard some rumors, that would be bad. "Little fruit, here it is." Except for Tang Guo, Yun''s family got off the bus. Yunzi Shu reminded her and patted her on the shoulder. "If there is something going on in the future, you can call me. I''m still your third brother." Tang Guo nced from the opened car door. The Yun family and Yun Zimo, Yun Zishan looked at the door of the Tang family expectantly. "But the elder brother is no longer my elder brother." What Yun Zishu wanted to say, Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled at him, "But it doesn''t matter. In the past 16 years, I really enjoyed things that were not my own. Even in the future, the third brother will not be my third brother, It doesn''t matter. The errors have been corrected and I should be content. " Want toe, when the original owner got out of the car at the time and entered the gate of the Tang family, he thought so. She was only carrying a backpack, clothes, skirts, jewelry ... none of what she had ever gotten at Yun''s house. In her backpack, she was carrying high school textbooks and a set of changing clothes, which was a bit heavy. Yun Zishu saw that she was carrying such arge backpack and wanted to help her. Tang Guo rejected it. "I have to learn these things in the future. The third brother doesn''t need to help me. Let''s start now." Yun Zishu looked at her smile, but still felt a little sad. In fact, he thinks that Yun''s two younger sisters have nothing to do, but everyone in Yun''s family except him thinks that they should exchange back. It''s up to you to save yourself any troubleter. There is only one objection which he does not work. Tang Guo got out of the car carrying a heavy backpack. She first came to the Yun family and Yunzi Mo Yunzishan, and thanked them. Then he took the initiative to knock on the door. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong knew they wereing, so when the knock on the door rang, the door opened. The original Yunjia couple and Yunzi Mo Yunzishan also wanted to talk to Tang Guo, and there was no chance. Chapter 2485: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (9) Chapter 2485: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (9) 2485: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers At this time, they suddenly found out whether they were too indifferent to her. After all, they lived together for 16 years, and at this moment, they still gave birth to many unwillingness. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong are very enthusiastic. They both look like Zhou Zhouzhengzheng. They don''t look like bad people. As long as they have not been with them, the first impression is that they are very easy to get along with. In the plot, Tang Wen was absent, and was sent by Duan Yuhong to his mother''s house. It is estimated that Tang Wen was here, what would be exposed. Her younger brother is there, and the blessing of Tuoyun''s family also has a new clothes reward. In fact, this time the thing is very simple, that is, the return of the two sides. The Yun family had already helped her with the transfer. Her grades are very good. With such transfer students, the school is of course very opinionated, so it is not difficult at all. The Yun family originally nned to pay her the entire high school tuition, but the original owner refused. She is no longer Yun''s family, so there is no need to owe these favors and enjoy their help. Since they are afraid that her presence will affect Yun Yi, these favors should not be epted, lest they will not be able to afford it in the future. I have to say that the original owner is still very proud. Tang Guo now wears clothes that she used to make money to buy at thest time, no longer the high-end custom-made big names that she used to wear. So, now she has nothing except the clothes and the books in her backpack. It is the so-called clean past and the clean return. Maybe she was sad too, but no matter how sad she was, she couldn''t change it all. She was reluctant, so what if she didn''t want to? None of this belongs to her, she is not qualified to retain. People have decided, she is still licking her face, isn''t it causing trouble for others? Regarding her name and Yun Yi''s name, the Yun family did it. These little things, as long as they are ordered, will of course be helped by someone. Now she is Tang Guo, and Yun Yi is Yun Yi, not Yun Guo and Tang Yi. Duan Yuhong quickly brought Yun Yi out, wearing a beautiful skirt, fair-skinned, except for some weight loss, but also a bit weak, others could not see that there was anything wrong. Because of this time, Duan Yuhong was really good to Yun Yi, making Yun Yi''s face much better. Tang Guo only met with Yun Yi for a while. The two sides had nevermunicated. Basically, both the Yun family and the Tang family spoke. In just half an hour, Yun Yi was surrounded by the Yun family and carefully picked it up. Tang Guo only nced at him, but didn''t look any further. It may be the deterrent force of the Yun family, that Duan Yuhong did not immediately reveal her true colors, and was kind to her, and sent her to the room where Yun Yi lived before. Tang Guo also politely referred to Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong. She referred to Tang Liming as her father, and Duan Yuhong was naturally Aunt Duan. I want her to be called mom to be beautiful. Even Tang Liming didn''t want to shout, but the other person was indeed the father of this body. There was a contradiction, and she was unreasonable. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong were not kind to her, but simply said a word to make her understand that this is her home, and then they returned to the room. In that room, I heard Soso''s voice, some could not hear. Tang Guo was smarter than most people, and listened to it. Chapter 2486: Girl returned after being wrong (10) Chapter 2486: Girl returned after being wrong (10) 2486: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers The two were discussing why she didn''t bring any luggage back with her, and whether she brought a card with her. Did the Yun family give her a lot of money? Tang Guo looked around the room and put his backpack on the table. It is estimated that Duan Yuhong had a big bleeding in order to arrange all this. Now most of them are strangled, because the Yun family is anxious to take Yunyi back, and they have no interest in observing Yunyi''s room at all. At this moment, Duan Yuhong was indeedining with Tang Liming, "They didn''t even go in to look at it. Thanks to my preparation so much, it wouldn''t be so troublesome if I knew it. The dead girl really cost me a lot of money." "Okay, this is also for insurance. In case they are interested, they really want to go in and see, then don''t they dress up? Now that they have finally picked up people, we can breathe a sigh of relief. If we investigate People like Yun''s, we really can''t mess with it. " Duan Yuhong knew this, but it was really unexpected. For so many years, the Yun family could still find it. At that time, she did not expect that the clinical woman, who was so big, was Mrs. Yun family. At that time, Mrs. Yun family was by her side, but she was not alone. Unexpectedly, the woman''s daughter was vainly allowed to enjoy the glory and wealth of sixteen years, but she was angry. "Li Ming, why did you say that girl didn''t bring back any luggage? Wasn''t she Zengjin? Couldn''t she have nothing? And that heavy backpack, I looked like a book. I wore it too That''s it. Isn''t the life of rich people so simple now? " Tang Liming hesitated, "Perhaps, she brought a card. She is sixteen years old. Didn''t Yun''s family even give her the ID card before? Is there a card? I guess Yun''s family should not He will be treated badly, and Carrie must be rich. " "Xiaoguo is only 16 years old, and it is too safe to ask for more money. Li Ming, you can take a moment to ask. If there is a card, let her give it to us for safekeeping, in case she is cheated. Then. " Tang Liming had no objection and thought Duan Yuhong was right. Tang Guo was not interested in paying attention to what the two were talking about. He could guess with his toes and guessed that it was her idea. Unfortunately, they were disappointed, she only had a few hundred dors on her body, and nothing else. Tang Guo was sorting out the books, and suddenly felt a look behind her. She turned back and startled a thin boy. This is Tang Lin, ten years old this year. However, because of Duan Yuhong''s rubbing, his height was not even ten years old, and he was still shorter, which looked like malnutrition. Had it not been for the recent Duan Yuhong to make his food better, it would have been worse. "Are you my brother?" Tang Lin knew that his biological sister would be sent back today. It is said that his original sister was not a biological one, but a daughter of a wealthy man, who was wrongly held in the hospital. Before he and Yun Yi, in fact, the rtionship was not good. Yun Yi may be afraid of being bullied and very weak. And he can''t protect himself. Basically, the two sit alone together, they are silent and rarelymunicate. Now that my elder sister was sent back, he was still curious. I hid before watching it secretly, and found that his sister and sister were really beautiful. Although Yun Yi is also pretty, but I don''t know why, he still thinks that his sister and sister are more beautiful and can''t help but want to approach. Have a meal before you write Chapter 2487: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (11) Chapter 2487: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (11) Chapter 2487 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (11) "Sister ... sister." Tang Lin was still a bit shy, but he couldn''t help but get close to this long and beautiful sister, and intuitively told him that his sister was very good. "be good." Tang Guo quickly walked in front of Tang Lin, touched his little head, and squeezed his little face. Although the boy was thinner, his eyes were sharp and his appearance was very Zhou Zheng . She believes that Tang Lin looks like his biological mother. With Tang Liming''s virtue, can you inherit any excellent genes? It is okay not to pull the hind legs. System: [...] double standard dog. Although being touched by his head and face, Tang Lin was not disgusted at all. Duan Yuhong is not good for him and will not give him anything good, but he is not really hungry. After all, if he was really starved to death, maybe Duan Yuhong would not be able to mix in this vige. But treat him a little bit harshly, and others will note to nosy. Basically, he eats white rice and some vegetables. Tang Wendun is not meat, but other delicious foods. Anyway, eating food is basically no part of him. In today''s well-off days, it is very rare that such meat is not eaten for ten and a half months. But Duan Yuhong just didn''t give it. Tang Liming also thought that he was not obedient, did not listen to education, and did not inherit his excellent genes, so he didn''t wait to see him at all. He didn''t want to please Tang Liming at all, and even in his heart, he hated those two people. It wasn''t long before his mother died, and the two married. In the vige, he always heard the gossip. When he knew that the two men had been linked for a long time, even if they didn''t understand it for the first time, they would understand it a few times. Because he was not obedient and he was not called Duan Yuhong''s mother, Tang Liming even saw him. Basically, he was not pleasing to the eye, just grabbing him for a meal. Duan Yuhong would fake a few words of persuasion. In fact, there is no meaning to stop it. Duan Yuhong didn''t scold him, because basically all of them were Tang Liming. Tang Guo felt that Tang Lin seemed to be thinking, but he was only ten years old, and he hid everything in his heart. It was obvious that there was no good life in this family. She wanted to flip something out of the bag and found that there were only books in it. She shook her head helplessly and had to take out a piece of chocte in the system space. Tang Lin certainly knew that this was chocte. The parents of his good brother often bought him this kind of food, and would give a lot of pocket money. They have a good rtionship, so they have eaten it. As for Duan Yuhong, it was never possible to buy him snacks, and it was good to be able to let him eat. "Why not?" Seeing Tang Lin staring at the chocte in a daze, Tang Guo touched his head. "There is only one now, and I will be rich in the future. My sister will buy you a lot." Tang Lin is actually not as honest as the surface. When he was a little younger, he liked to be upset. Later, I knew that Nao Teng would be beaten. His father was the one who beat him, because no one woulde to persuade him. Therefore, he learned to be clever, and became dumb in front of Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong. They scolded him and left and right ears. He wanted to do whatever he wanted to do. When he got older, he had an ID card and ran off with his ID card. He didn''t live in this home. If there is a way in the future, he wille back and pick up Yun Yi together. Chapter 2488: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (12) Chapter 2488: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (12) 2488: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers But now everything is different. Because of wrong holding, Yun Yi was taken away, and he has a biological sister. His n has been disrupted. In short, by the age of 16, he cannot run with his ID. The days of his elder sister, Qian Qian, asked him to leave. I do nt know how Duan Yuhong would bully her, and whether she would not adapt to it. She came here as a strange ce, what would she do if his only brother was gone? Tang Lin frowned, totally unaware that his biological sister was sixteen years old, and he was a ten-year-old boy, thinking too much. Tang Guo didn''t know Tang Lin''s thoughts. If he knew it, he might still sigh, it is indeed her brother. So young, it''s so much. Tang Lin sat on the stool and tore off the chocte wrapping paper. Under Tang Guo''s expectant eyes, he took half of the chocte and put it in his mouth. The entrance was silky, as if it were more delicious than his brother gave him. However, in this case, he would not speak in front of his good brother, that would be too shameless. Tang Lin handed Tang Guo the remaining half, "Sister, you eat too." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, because she was there anyway, she couldn''t starve her brother. By the time she goes to school, she can make money. At present Tang Lin is still in elementary school. I still want to thank the nine-yearpulsory education. Which children did not go to school when they were old. The school will also call to remind them, not only to call, if not, The teacher will also petition and ask why the children in their family do not send them to school when they are old. Duan Yuhong is a person of some culture, knowing that if she does not send her children to nine-yearpulsory education, if the hospital knows it, she will definitely do ideological work. After all, she works in a hospital. In recent years, she has been strict about education. Rather than being caught by the handles, work will be lost at that time. She would rather send Tang Lin and Yun Yi to school. Anyway, nine-yearpulsory education costs less. As for wanting additional pocket money, that''s impossible. Therefore, even if Duan Yuhong is very fond of his biological daughter, Tang Wen, and is not very good to Tang Lin and Yun Yi, the vigers can''t gossip. Does nt it mean that you do nt eat meat and let Yunyi cook rice for housework? Yun Yi is still an outsider. Vigers can''t manage these things. Mostly, open one eye and close one eye, and asionally talk about it when you are interested, just as a joke. "How old are you this year?" Tang Guo knows it, but now he has to exchange feelings with his brother. Otherwise, how can he abduct his brother in the future? Tang Lin quickly swallowed chocte before answering, "Fifth grade." "How are you doing?" Tang Lin''s expression was tangled, "So average." In fact, for his n to escape at the age of 16, he didn''t pay much attention to his studies. Go pick it up when you have time. Anyway, his dad doesn''t care if he is good or not. What he watched on TV is that if he is too good, it will easily cause stepmother''s fear, and his escape n will be bad at that time. Therefore, he basically went to school in ss, only the Chinese ss was more serious. After all, when he reached the age of sixteen, he wanted to escape from the family, and it was fine to recognize more words. Chapter 2489: Girl sent back after being wrong (13) Chapter 2489: Girl sent back after being wrong (13) 2489: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers As for mathematics, he knows the basics of addition, subtraction, and multiplication. So, in fact, his Chinese and mathematics are not too bad. But the final test scores were not very good. Their school also learns English. He followed the basics and did not learn all the letters. As for what he was doing when he was okay? Pick up trash and sell money. Neither his father nor his stepmother could give him money. In order to escape sessfully, he must start saving money now. He is too young to be a child worker. Count it all, there is only the way to pick up garbage. Now Tang Guo asked about his grades, Tang Lin was a bit ashamed because his grades were really shameful. Just now he pointed at Tang Guo''s test paper on the table. Although he couldn''t understand the above question, he still understood the high score. The subject of mathematics was recognized at a nce, and it was a perfect score. That''s why he said it euphemistically. Tang Guo heard it. In the original, Tang Lin''s performance seemed a little poor, and the original owner slowly helped him improve. This is also due to the fact that Tang Lin is smart enough, and with only fifth grade now, everything is toote. "Xiao Lin has to study hard and take a good school in the future." Tang Lin froze for a moment, take a good school? He pursed his lips and even if he passed a good school, Duan Yuhong might not be willing to let him go. Maybe, when they graduate from junior high school or high school, they will let him work or learn technology. This situation is actually the norm in the vige. There are only a few children in rural areas who can pick them out. Not every child can go to college. The education consciousness of many people is also very weak. But Tang Guodu said this. Tang Lin didn''t want to disappoint her, and the ghost nodded his head. "Sister, I will definitely study hard." "Then learn now, if you don''t understand, you can also ask your sister." Do nt waste time and talent. Tang Guo s hands are itchy. Later, my younger brother will be a leader in academia. Can she bezy? System: The host changed, and he didn''t know it. Tang Lin is a little dumbfounded. Do you want to learn now? He was originally nning to pick up garbage while this was a good time. Although he saved some money, he now has an older sister. The elder sister only brought the schoolbag back, and it was estimated that there was no money, so he had to save the elder sister''s share together. My sister''s grade seems to be very good, Tang Lin wrinkled her face, and she will definitely be admitted to college in the future. But Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming will probably not help her with the tuition fees, only his younger brother. Do you have to spend a lot of money in college? But I heard that after going to college, I can find a good job and earn a lot of money. My sister can be considered to be out of this ce. Although Tang Lin still wanted to pick up garbage for sale, Tang Guo''s voice seemed to have magic power, and let him do whatever he asked. At this moment, both sisters and brothers were in Tang Guo''s room. Tang Guo was apanying Tang Lin to do the problem. Tang Lin originally thought that he would only take out the textbooks. His elder sister would let him read at most. Unexpectedly, his sister actually flipped through the textbooks, then took out the original, and gave him questions. "If you can''t, just look through the book and look at the example questions. If the example questions still don''t understand, you can ask me." He is a serious sister, but he has no way to refuse. From childhood to age, it is the first time someone besides the teacher has been watching him with such concentration. Chapter 2490: Girl sent back after being wrong (14) Chapter 2490: Girl sent back after being wrong (14) 2490: Word Stacks Level 2490 The first meal back to the Tang family was Duan Yu''s braised pork. Tang Wen hasn''t been picked up yet. Today happens to be Saturday and most of them will be picked up tomorrow. Tang Wen is two years younger than Tang Lin. He is nine years old and is in third grade. This meal was quite rich. Duan Yuhong''s craftsmanship is average. It may be because he doesn''t cook often. After all, it was Yun Yi who cooked rice before. Duan Yuhong is also a nurse. She has to work shifts and has few opportunities to cook at home. Without Yun Yi, Tang Liming was cooking. After eating, Duan Yuhong collected the tableware into the kitchen for cleaning. If it had not been for her own purpose, she would not have been so diligent. And Tang Liming said with a stern face, and said to Tang Lin, "Have dinner and hurry back to the room?" This time, Tang Lin didn''t move. He was a little afraid that Tang Liming would bully his sister. How could he leave at this time? But Tang Guo touched his head, "Go, go and finish the homework your sister has assigned you." Tang Lin didn''t want to go in, but didn''t want to make her sister angry, so she had to obey. But instead of actually going back to the room, he hid aside, and if something went wrong for a while, he came out to protect his sister. "Xiaoguo, just returned home, are you still adapting?" Tang Guo nodded. "Everything is fine." "Dad knows that you used to have a good life. It may not be so easy toe back here, but this is the situation in our family, you should understand?" "I understand, dad, please rest assured, I will slowly get used to it, after all, I am not a true Miss Qianjin. In fact, ordinary life is also good, I will work hard to go to school and strive for the future for myself." Tang Liming nodded, looking relieved. "Xiaoguo is very sensible, yeah, you are not a truedy of Qianjin," he paused, and asked, "So, Xiaoguo, you haven''t left Yun''s money. Dad tells you that although our family is not so rich, they do nt owe us anything, so you ca nt take those things. If you do take them, you hand them over, and dad will return them to them. Tang Guo smiled coldly in his heart. No wonder he was so enthusiastic that he wanted to coax things out of her hands? "Dad, I didn''t take the slightest trace of Yun''s family. In the past, they bought me all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, whether it was millions of jade pendants or small toys as small as a few hundred yuan. . " Tang Guo smiled, and pointed to his clothes. "I heard that I was not the biological daughter of the Yun family, so I bought two sets of these ordinary clothes, both of which were dozens of pieces. They gave them I made tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of clothes, and I didn''t bring any. " "Dad, if you don''t believe me, go and search my schoolbag, and I''ll bring a set of clothes to change and the rest are all books and ID cards. As for the trophies I received in the past, I took a few photos and kept them as amemoration. After all, some trophies are made of gold and silver. I was able to get those, all cultivated by the Yun family, so this thing was not brought back. " "Dad, look, my shoes are very ordinary, a pair of fifty." "My backpack was scoured on the Inte. Sixty yuan is a misceneous brand. It is very convenient to load things and the quality is good. It is quite practical. You can rest assured that the money to buy these are all part-time jobs I will do on weekends Earned. " When Tang Liming heard Tang Guo''s words, his cheeks were drawn one by one. He didn''t want to believe it, but Tang Guo''s appearance seemed to be real. The smug expression on the little girl''s face made him want to vomit blood. Duan Yuhong overhearing in the kitchen, she almost vomited blood when she heard millions of jade pendants and tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of custom clothes without belts. Tang Liming slowed down and asked, "What about the money? Did you charge them?" "Dad, no, didn''t I change my ID? I used to return them all the money in the card and cancelled the card. I also cancelled the ount of a certain treasure, and now I have no money and can only Apply againter. " see you tomorrow Chapter 2491: Girl sent back after being wrong (15) Chapter 2491: Girl sent back after being wrong (15) 2491: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xiaoguo, lying is not a good boy." Tang Liming eased, and finally took a sigh of relief, still not convinced, Tangguo didn''t bring back anything. Even if she did nt take it away, did the Yun family never think of giving her a little? Anyway, I ve raised it for 16 years. In fact, after knowing this, the Yun family was busy and busy discussing the matter of taking Yunyi back. When Yun Zishu was published, one person was more concerned about Tang Guo, and others seemed to ignore this problem subconsciously. Tang Guo didn''t bring any luggage back, and they didn''t force it, because they didn''t know that Tang Guo really didn''t take anything away. Even if Tang Guo took away the money they gave her and the valuables they bought, they wouldn''t say anything. And those things, before picking up Yunyi back, they have to get someone to clean up, it is certainly impossible to show Yunyi, even if it is not for Yunyi. Because they are afraid to see Wusiren, and then they hurt Yunyi who has flown from a young age. Only Yunzi Shu had asked Tang Guo about those things, and if possible, he had a good time for someone to send her over. Tang Guo came back with only a backpack. The Yun family was actually relieved. They were really afraid that Tang Guo would pull everything back that day. I do nt know if Yun Yi would be sad if he saw it. Now all they think about is how much hardship Yun Yi has suffered outside, and she has to make goodpensation for her,pletely ignoring Tang Guo who has been obedient and obedient since childhood. Although Yunzi Shu did not have a taste in his heart, there was no way to dissuade him. He was really telling. The family was afraid that he would not think he loved his dear sister. The dear sister must know, but I don''t know how sad it will be. "Dad, why don''t you go back to the house with me to see it, you don''t believe it, just go in and check it out." "Dad is just worried about you taking things from other people, so I have to check." Tang Liming didn''t care if his old face could not be put on hold. He said that this was done. He didn''t feel relieved without checking it himself. He really didn''t believe that Tang Guo hadn''t brought any good things back. In the room, Tang Guo pointed to the backpack on the table. "Dad, check it yourself, I really have nothing to hide." As for the hundreds of dors brought by the original owner, she was put into the system space, leaving dozens of dors of change on her body. Tang Liming couldn''t find anything good even if she poked her backpack through a hole. Tang Liming turned it over very carefully. Even the pages of the book were turned over by him. He didn''t know at all. He checked the appearance of Tang Guo''s backpack, which was ugly. Tang Lin hid in the doorway and stood there staring nkly. Sure enough, her sister was bullied just after she returned. Tang Lin clenched his fists, he must work hard to pick up more garbage, and when he can get an ID card, he can make money for his sister to go to college. Tang Guo nced at the door and saw Tang Lin''s small face, angry and serious, almost smiling. I don''t know what this kid is thinking about something weird in my head. After the backpack was turned over, Tang Liming finally put down the backpack and shook it hard. When he was about to copse, Tang Guo smiled with a small smile on his face. "Daddy, should you rest assured now? I really don''t dare to take whatever they want." Chapter 2492: Girl returned after being wrong (16) Chapter 2492: Girl returned after being wrong (16) 2492: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I have my own hands and feet, and I will fight for everything myself in the future. I believe that my father did such a careful inspection that I didn''t want me to do something like this for nothing and gain a small advantage." "Dad, rest assured, I will listen to you, it won''t take any advantage from anyone, and I will walk step by step in life in the future." "I''m really d that I have such a good father." System: Host, okay, you see your dad is mad, don''t shrink. Tang Li was clearly dying, but Tang Guo had a smile on his face, praised him, and promised him that he would not take other people''s things. There was even a pair of pride like his father. At this moment, his mood was as if he had been a lifetime beggar, and finally he was able to eat a piece of braised pork. After eating the braised pork, someone told him that this piece of braised pork was wrapped in ayer of feces and he wanted to throw up I can''t vomit it, I can''t help recalling the deliciousness of braised pork. The father and daughter went back downstairs and sat in the living room. Tang Liming was obviously very upset, but also showed a reassuring smile. The reason why he is different from Tang Guo and Yun Yi, who grew up here from a young age, has always been a good bully bun, not his seed, of course, he will not care about life and death. And Tang Guo has lived a life of Miss Qian Jin since she was a child. In fact, in front of her, he is still a bit scary. He is not the same as Duan Yuhong. He did not continue to attend school after graduating from junior high school. Duan Yuhong did a good job at a health school andter worked as a nurse in a hospital. In fact, in front of him, Tang Guo was talking differently,pletely different from the rural girl, so that he did not know how to handle it. Moreover, he didn''t know the attitude of Yun''s family. In case she would really treat her, she would call back directly. Who knows what Yun''s family would do. The original owner was bullied by this family because she thought it would be good to send them some money. As everyone knows, when she was still a high school student, she took money from the house, and Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong touched the door. Since she was able to take out the money, why didn''t they ept it and even take a little more money from her? Shameless people have no bottom line and no face. Don''t think about doing one-time business with such people. As long as there is a transaction, the other party will be like sticky sugar, sticking you firmly, can not tear off. Even if the original owner is not involved with the Yun family, if they insisted on their own bottom line and did not give the family a penny, the two would not dare to treat her. Because they didn''t know at all, the Yun family''s attitude towards her. And she''s full of Miss Qian Jin''s momentum, in itself is frightening. It may be because of the growth environment and age, she does not know how difficult this shameless viin is. To deal with this kind of foot wraps, can not give benefits, giving benefits is equivalent to lowering their own bottom line, as the saying goes, shameless and afraid of death, go up to work, it is absolutely the other party. Of course, it takes some thought. Duan Yuhong found from Tang Liming''splexion that he could not find anything, and hisplexion suddenly sank. Is it true that nothing has been brought back? Thinking of the tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of custom-made skirts, clothes, and millions of jade pendants that Tang Guo said before, she felt really sad. Chapter 2493: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (17) Chapter 2493: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (17) 2493: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers These things, if you can get something back, you can go to the county seat to buy a house. This dead girl just happened to haven''t got anything back. It really hurt her, but she was only able to smile, "Xiaoguo is really a very sensible child, knowing that it is not good to take other people''s things." "Before I was still worried, I was afraid to get along well with my family. Now I see Dad and Aunt Duan. I believe our family will get better and better." Tang Guo smiled, "Aunt Duan is really the same as the rural women I imagined. He is hardworking, down-to-earth, empathetic, sounds good, looks good, and the cooked food is delicious." "I feel very happy to think that I can eat the food cooked by Aunt Duan every day. Although I have no days of prosperity and wealth, it is also my luck to live in such a warm family." System: Host. Enough. Enough. They are really going to be mad. Duan Yuhong''s smile was a bit stiff, and I didn''t know how to answer these. What is like a rural woman, she is in the city. She is very diligent, simple, and considerate, her voice is good and looks good. That is her specialty, and there is no need for the other party to say. These words, from the mouth of the dead girl, she always felt ufortable. She also said that she would eat her cooked rice every day, and Duan Yuhong almost scolded her. Of course, azy girl would cook her own rice. But then another thought, Tang Guo was a daughter of Qian Jin from an early age, she nced at the pair of jade hands, afraid that she would not cook. "Since Xiaoguo likes to eat the food cooked by her aunt, the other day she will pass this skill to you, and you can cook it by yourself when you want to eat it." "Really?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. "Aunt Duan really wants to teach me?" Her eyes suddenly dimmed. "When I was at Yun''s house, I also wanted to learn to cook, and they asked me a lot The cook came over to teach me, but I still didn''t seem to learn. From then on, they even refused me to enter the kitchen. " "Aunt Duan, so are you really willing to teach me?" At the first half of Tang Guo''s remarks, Duan Yuhong froze in her heart. Can''t this dead girl learn? In the end, she gritted her teeth. She didn''t believe that there were really people in the world who couldn''t cook. Once she didn''t, she would teach a few more times. At that time, she can also use cooking skills to make this girl cook every day. After taking a Yunyi, this girl is also pretty good. Now she is not ady of any kind. A soft smile appeared on Duan Yuhong''s face, "Of course, since you have already returned to this home, you are also my daughter. If you want to learn these, I will certainly teach you." "Auntie not only teaches you to cook, but also cleans your house, cleans the house, cleans clothes, and mops the floor. In our ordinary families, we must learn. We also nted somend in our house. At that time, the aunt also taught You farm, you harvest. " "Auntie, you are really a good person." Duan Yuhong sneered in her heart. She didn''t know if she was good. She just knew that she taught everything to the girl and that there would be another cloud art at home. Whatever you do, Miss Qian Jin, back here, not a rural girl, you just have to do it. Tang Guo had a faint smile on her lips. No matter how strong you are, she can''t just do it. Will this woman be able to turn her into a marite and let her do that? Chapter 2494: Girl returned after being wrong (18) Chapter 2494: Girl returned after being wrong (18) 2494: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xiaoguo, I''ll teach you to cook rice tomorrow. This is the easiest. Wait until you learn to cook rice, then teach you the other." "Okay, Aunt Duan, I think I''m too stupid, so let''s get up early to learn tomorrow." Tang Guo looked forward to it a little bit. "Wake up at four o''clock, how about it? I''m afraid I won''t learn, and everyone will be dyed by then Eat breakfast." Duan Yuhong froze for a moment, at four o''clock? That s too early. This week happens to be her vacation. Rarely has such a time, she still wants to sleepte, get up before 9:10? As for breakfast, let Tang Liming order the noodles. After lunch, she had to pick Tang Wen back. But seeing Tang Guo''s expectation, she also wanted to teach this girl earlier, and then all the work in the house, someone took over again, think about it and agreed. "Okay, then get up at four." If there is a face, the system especially wants to cover his face. Why does he seem to watch a pce movie? There was another person who was very shocked by all of this. Naturally, this person was uneasy about Tang Guo, fearing that she would be bullied, and hide behind Tang Lin who watched secretly. He had thought that Tang Guo would be bullied, but he did not expect that she would be "very happy" with the man and woman. Although his elder sister said that she wanted to learn to cook or something, why did he always find the picture just a little weird? Moreover, he also saw before that when his sister said that nothing had been brought back, the faces of both the men and women were all green, which was the first time he saw that they could not say what was wrong. Tang Lin''s eyes were getting brighter, and he felt his sister was smarter. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming thought that if they continued to toss, there would be no result. They simply let Tang Guo go and let her go to rest. This vige is a new countryside. In addition to not living extravagantly since childhood, it is actually quite convenient. There are sr water heaters in summer and electric water heaters in winter, especially Duan Yuhong, who is also used to enjoying things. Tang Guo took a bath and went to bed. Tomorrow I will get up at four o''clock and toss Duan Yuhong. Now it is only eight o''clock, and it will be enough to sleep at four o''clock for eight hours. And Duan Yuhong wouldn''t go to bed so early, and now the mobile phonework is rtively developed. Even if you do nt y these, everything that happened today, she thinks she ca nt sleep. As expected from Tang Guo, Duan Yuhongy down at eleven o''clock and turned over and over, and fell asleep at two o''clock. Because the rm clock was set before, at four o''clock, the rm sounded on time. Duan Yuhong had sleepy eyes and was ready to turn off the rm clock and continue to sleep. As for teaching Tang Guo to cook, another day, she was really sleepy. "Aunt Duan, are you up? I heard your rm sounded. Should I be awake?" Tang Guo''s voice sounded like a ghost. From the door, Duan Yuhong was awake with a spirit, but he still had an eyelid fight and was extremely sleepy. After a minute or so, Tang Guo''s voice reminded him again, "Aunt Duan, if you don''t want to teach me this, then forget it, after all, this is your best skill, and I will definitely teach it to Xiaowen in the future." Now, Duan Yuhong can''t get up and get up. Xiaowen is her baby daughter. She grew up from Xiaojiao, and is no worse than those youngdies. It''s just the days at home, not as extravagant as Miss Qianjin, but whatever is good, she''s all for Xiaowen. Chapter 2495: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (19) Chapter 2495: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (19) 2495: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It is impossible for Xiaowen to cook, her daughter is still so young, this dead girl is really bad. Duan Yuhong yawned, dressed and opened the door, and saw Tang Guo standing at the door with a smile on her face, her sleeves rolled up, and she seemed to really want to learn to cook with her. "Let''s ask you to make noodles today." The habit here is to knead the noodles with flour and roll them with a rolling pin. Although some people also buy packaged finished products, they think that the finished product is not as delicious as it is rolled out by itself. Roll surface. Moreover, Duan Yuhong also wanted to rub this dead girl carefully before choosing this. She originally wanted to rub the Tango fruit, but she never thought it would be her. "Aunt Duan, sorry, am I getting too much water?" "Aunt Duan, I''m sorry, I made you look flourish, I don''t know the importance, I will pay attention to it next time." "Aunt Duan, why are all the noodles I made, and your noodles?" "Aunt Duan, it''s really hard to make noodles. I let you down." Duan Yuhong looked at the noodles in the pot, and then looked at Tang Guo with an innocent face. She was super angry. "When I was at the Yun family, so many chefs taught me that I didn''t learn a little bit. It seems that I really don''t have any talent in this regard." Duan Yuhong originally wanted to get angry, and suddenly heard this sentence, the fire went out suddenly. This girl was born in Yun''s parents, and she will often contact Yun''s family if she is not allowed, so she cannot be angry! "Noodles don''t do it now, if they know itter, they mightugh at me again." Duan Yuhong heard some doorways, "Do you still keep their phone?" "Of course you want to keep it?" Tang Guo had a strange look. "They have supported me for sixteen years. It is always a holiday for the Chinese New Year. Always greet me. And the third brother of the Yun family also said, if I want them Just call them. Although I usually don''t want to disturb them, how do I greet those who are celebrating the holidays? Can I really leave everything and be able to clean everything up? Not an enemy. " Duan Yuhong thought about it, and thought so too. How could a rtionship of sixteen years be cut off all at once? In this way, she really can''t force her to do anything or even get angry. She can only slowly guide her to work willingly. The reason why the original owner never contacted the Yun family is the attitude of the Yun family before, which made her very frustrated and sad, in general, it was sad. Tang Guo is different. Although she won''t go to them or call them often, she will send a text message to the other party politely. I should have done it this way. After all, I lived together for sixteen years. On some specific festivals, how can I greet them, even ordinary friends. She will not deliberately target them, as I said before, she will take care of what she cares about and strive for what she wants. If the Yun familyes to **** again, it depends on whether they can **** it away. "It seems that you really don''t have the talent to make noodles. Let me teach you more." Duan Yuhong didn''t even think about sleeping at this moment. She had to find a way to teach the girl what to do at home as soon as possible. "Aunt Duan, the potato shreds you cut are so fine, I''m so envious." Chapter 2496: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (20) Chapter 2496: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (20) 2496: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Why don''t the potatoes stay in my hand? Why are the shredded potatoes thicker than my fingers?" Duan Yuhong wanted to swear on the spot. Is your potato shred? Obviously it is potato chips. "More practice wille." Duan Yuhong answered with a smile, with a gentle face, in fact, the chest was almost bursting. Damn, she''s mad. No matter what kind ofdy, it turns out that there is nothing inferior. Tang Guo: No, no, you have to teach, you have to preach. System: This yin and yang looks strange. Who did you learn from? I''m really afraid that the host will one day get immersed in this person''s device and not get out. "Then we learn to scrambled eggs with tomatoes." Duan Yuhong took a deep breath. This is the simplest. If not, she wants to die. "Aunt Duan, why is my egg in the pot?" Duan Yuhong turned back and saw that the pot was covered with a lid, couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on?" "The egg is mushy and still on fire. I know a little trick. Cover it with a pot and the fire will go out." Tang Guo was proud of himself. "But your fire is not off." Duan Yu''s face was expressionless, and he quickly turned off the fire. Tang Guo''s smile disappeared. "Sorry, Aunt Duan, I don''t understand these, but I will learn them seriously." Duan Yuhong didn''t speak. He untied the lid and looked at the burnt egg. He was about to be mad. "Have you not drained the oil?" "No ... no, just now, didn''t you say, break the eggs, stir with chopsticks, put some salt, stir again, and finally put the eggs in the pan, cook them and then add tomatoes? I follow you The steps described are done. " Duan Yuhong rubbed his forehead, "you must put oil in the cooking." So tired! "There is less oil ..." "Too much oil. This isn''t frying." "So much salt." "Stuck." Busy until nine o''clock in the morning, Duan Yuhong looked at the meatball soup in front of him, all the meat was broken, and it had be minced meat soup, without salt. She finally gave up teaching Tang Guo to cook. She did not doubt that Tang Guo had deliberately, because Tang Guo took every step very seriously. But I do nt know what happened, and the result is very different, so I ca nt enter. Taking a deep breath, she needs to take a break, and she is still very sleepy. "Aunt Duan, let you down." "It''s okay, maybe you''re not suitable for this. I''ll teach you the other one someday." She is very sleepy now and has to go back to sleep. "Or teach now. I''m going to school tomorrow. In order to study well, I applied for a dormitory before, so I cane back once a week." Duan Yuhong heard that she almost ran away. She actually applied for a dormitory? ? I''m so angry. "Aunt Duan, I have to go to school this afternoon." "Then I''ll teach you next time." Duan Yuhong was very sleepy, her eyelids were fighting, and she really couldn''t hold it. Seeing that things were almost the same, Tang Guo didn''t tangle any more. After lunch, she was going to school, so this time she could not meet Tang Wen. "Sister, I''ll take you there." Tang Lin is wild in the eyes of the vigers. Often they run wild, so Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong don''t really care where he goes. Moreover, in the vige, let alone children in their teens, that is, how many years old, they like to run around. This vige is on the edge of the county seat, so it is still rtively close to the high school. Tang Guo agreed. Not only did he agree, but he took Tang Lin directly to a restaurant and had a good meal. Tang Lin sat in the restaurant and looked at Tang Guo a little at a loss. Tang Guo reached out and patted his head. "I want to eat meat in the future, so I wille to school to find my sister, who will take you to eat. "Sister, are you rich?" "Not much, but my sister will make money, and there will be a lot in the future." "How to make money? Aren''t my sister still studying?" Tang Guo got together in Tang Lin''s ears. "Not everyone is as good at your sister as you are. You can make money by giving them supplementary sses and improving their scores." "Bashing--" At this moment, a mockingugh came from the neighbor. see you tomorrow In other words, a long time ago, my mother asked me to help her cut the shreds of potatoes and cut them into potato chips. It was really not intentional. After my mother came back, I cut it again without a word, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Chapter 2497: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (21) Chapter 2497: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (21) 2497: Word Stacks Level 2497 Tang Guo looked for the mocking sound, and saw the teenager sitting next to him. The young man whoughed at himughedzily paralyzed on the chair, holding a cigarette in his hand. When Tang Guo was watching him, he first took a cigarette and whistleed at Tang Guo. "Little girl, what are you staring at? Are you fascinated by my handsome appearance?" The young man''s proud smile suddenly closed up, because Tang Guo only gave him a disgusting look, and it seemed to say, as you pig brother, she really can''t look down. The disdain of Chi Guoguo in his eyes made him lose face. "Why, am I not handsome?" The boy quickly got up, walked to Tang Guo, and asked condescendingly, "Aren''t I handsome?" The other teenagers behind him also had narrow faces. Cui Dashao, but the school grass and school bully in their school, really no one is better than Cui Dashao. Since arriving in this county high school, he dare to recognize the second, no one dare to recognize the first. Tang Lin knew Cui Taixin, although Cui Taixin didn''t know him. But he often runs outside. Well, when picking up trash, he often sees Cui Taixin carrying a few people and dangling around blindly. Anyone who dares to provoke Cui Taixin''s head will definitely be cleaned up by him. He also had the good fortune to meet a few times. Cui Taixin just arrived in the county seat because he was so arrogant that many people came in groups to find him. It was in that alley that there was a fight between the two sides. In the end, Cui Taixin''s troubled people were beaten by him. Although he didn''t know much, but from the scene, Cui Taixin''s skill was very good. The other people, they were simply Wu Hezhong, could not be his opponent. Tang Lin was very worried. In case Cui Taixin really did because his sister was beautiful, do you have any ideas, how can he protect his sister? "I''ve seen more handsome men than you." Tang Guo was not afraid of the juvenile and cowardly young man in front of her. Her eyes passed by both sides of the boy and eventually fell behind him. "That man is behind you, I think he is better than you It''s so handsome. " "Who? Who can be handsome to me?" Cui Taixin was a little unconvinced. Since being sent to this small county seat, he has never seen it, and he has grown better. They have the genes of the Rong family, and they must be the best, and few people can match them. It was just when he turned around that he was aggressive and suddenly stunned. "Xiao ... Xiaoyu." Cui Taixin was a little speechless, didn''t he juste out and eat well? You can meet his sister-inw here. Thinking of Xiaoyao''s method, his legs and stomach were slumped a bit, and he quickly put his hands behind him, holding in his palm a cigarette that had not been smoked just now, but he could be burned to death. I saw a young man in his early twenties in a private room of the hotel. The appearance of youth, as Tang Guo said, is better than Cui Taixin. Cui Taixin is a teenager in the end, there is still no childishness on her body. And this young man, no matter the shape or age, is the perfect time. The corners of his lips were slightly tilted, giving birth to a pair of beautiful peach eyes, wearing a white shirt with trousers, and putting one hand in his trouser pocket, he walked to Cui Taixin in a hurry. "Too new, you are smoking on your back again." Cui Taixin panicked, and quickly threw the cigarette **** hidden behind him into the distance. Chapter 2498: Girl returned after being wrong (22) Chapter 2498: Girl returned after being wrong (22) 2498: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Xiaoyu, where, why don''t I know? You must be mistaken." Cui Taixin quickly denied that the evidence had been thrown away by him, so he looked up and answered with integrity. No evidence can be found, even if it is his little sister-inw. The smile in the youth''s eyes did not fade away, and his slender fingers pointed at the ceiling, "Would you like to adjust the monitoring of this restaurant for you to see what you just did?" Cui Taixin screamed badly, raised his head subconsciously, and found that his position was directly facing a camera, and his face was white at that time. Cui Taixin''s face changed and changed, and finally a ttering smile appeared to him, "Xiao Xun, I am seventeen today, and soon I will be an adult. Xiao Xun, an adult man, always has some trouble Things, so asionally smoking two cigarettes can calm down the inner troubles. " "is it?" Is this what really worried Cui Taixin? His little sister-inw is a golden eye, from childhood to age, no matter what he does, he can''t hide the other party''s eyes. Obviously he is not a few years old, but he is regarded as the root of the whole family, but Xiao Yan is a treasure in others'' eyes. "You smoke to calm down your inner worries, so are your worries whether you are still seventeen years old or still a high school freshman at the age of seventeen, or thest one in your ss?" In that way, a faint smile on the corner of the lips seemed to be a person who would not change his face, and the smile in those eyes seemed to be able to see through any person''s disguise. Tang Guo found that after the youth said, Cui Taixin''s face turned red all at once. His voice was very low, but Tang Guo still heard clearly, "Xiao, do you want to lose face? Let me tell you, You d better do this kind of thing ... Cui Taixin looked very angry, but when he saw the young man s smile, he took a long breath, and his voice was even lower. You say I m fine at home, I ll give you a little face outside. Well, I will be eighteen next year. " "My brother is still over there. How can I build prestige in front of them?" After Tang Guo heard it, he smiled directly, smiled,ughed. Cui Taixin heard it and nced back at her fiercely. "What a smile, let''s say ..." "Not only do you throw litter, but you also learn to be a fierce girl. Do you want to stay in this small county for a lifetime?" The words of the youth made Cui Taixin poach her head and finally murmured, "If you do nt go back, do nt go back, this There is nothing wrong with the small county town. Anyway, I do nt pay much attention to that home. It s not as good as the illegitimate child who is older than me. "Are you willing?" Of course, he will not be reconciled if he is willing to do all that. There is nothing good about the Cui family. If it wasn''t for his dad''s cheating rtionship, before he got married, he had an illegitimate child with someone else, and he was still hiding his mother. His mother was ill and died of illness when he was very young. Later, the man actually married another soon. The woman also entered the door with a child. Later he learned that the child was actually their illegitimate child before marriage. Can he not be angry and can''t be upset? Unfortunately, his cheap dad is too biased, and everything is biased towards the two mothers and sons. The family has no status at all. Chapter 2499: Girl sent back after being wrong (23) Chapter 2499: Girl sent back after being wrong (23) 2499: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Pick up the trash and go back with me." After the young man spoke, Cui Taixin did not have the idea of eating with those brothers anymore. He turned around and picked up the cigarette **** and squeezed it in his hand, followed by the young man in dismay. "Too new and ignorant, I apologize to you, I have paid for the meal, and I will pay you for Taixin." "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo answered with a smile, "Yes, I just heard this little brother is going to a freshman year?" "Well." The young man nced and buried his head, and Cui Taixin, who still wanted to stare at Tang Guo, "not so good." "Oh, that''s it," Tang Guo''s eyes lit up. "The big brother, are you interested in asking a make-up teacher for this little brother?" The young man didn''t intend to talk more. Although the little girl sitting there for dinner was very attractive, the first person he noticed when he came out of the private room was her. For even a moment, he wanted to walk directly to her. I just wake up quickly, this is a little girl I don''t know, what strange things he is thinking. "He invited countless teachers, and he was tossed away." In this regard, the youth was a little helpless. "However, I n to ask him a few more, and I will always find a suitable teacher." "So what do you think of me?" Tang Guo''s words fell, and almost everyone who heard the words looked at her in unison. how is she? Is this self-rmended? Tang Guo didn''t grumble, he quickly opened his backpack and took out his previous test papers, "Would you like to check my results?" Later, she took out her mobile phone and opened it. Fortunately, the original owner had photographed all the award records and achievements that she had once had. "These are my achievements." The young man looked at the paper in front of him, gently raised his eyebrows, and took a stack of papers from the little white hands. These are all the test papers of Tang Guo''s semester. In fact, at this time, the final exam is almost ready. When looking through, the youth was surprised. Cui Taixin stomped his feet to see, and he also wanted to see, this little girl, who had no aptitude to dare to be his teacher. However, when he saw that each test paper was a perfect score, he was frightened and almost carried it directly on the ground. What kind of monster is this? Can they still get full marks in high school? While the youth was reading the test paper, Cui Taixin went to see Tang Guo''s mobile phone again. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and let him take the mobile phone directly to watch. "Because of some special circumstances, I changed my name. It was called Yunguo now, and now Tangguo. I do nt need to lie to you in this kind of thing. Moreover, I just transferred to the county No.1 Middle School. I ll know when I ask Now. " Qingnian and Cui Taixin actually have no doubt about these. The youth is surprised. The little girl is so powerful. Cui Taixin is frightened, shit, how this little girl s head grows, why are they human, and the difference is so big. Moreover, looking at his family''s meaning, I seemed a little bit moved. "I see." After the young man looked at it, "let''s talk about it in a private room." Just like that, when both Cui Taixin and Tang Lin were aggressive and looked at each other, Tang Guo was invited by the youth to talk to Cui Taixin about making up lessons. "My name is Rongji." "Too new is my nephew." Chapter 2500: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (24) Chapter 2500: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (24) Chapter 2500 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (24) In the private room, Tang Guo and Rong Hui discussed how to make up for Cui Taixin. After hearing Tang Guo said that she had also transferred to the county first middle school, Rong Ying said that he would find a way to transfer Cui Taixin to her ss and ask her to help improve Cui Taixin''s grade. "Too new. If you are not obedient, you can call me at any time." After signing the contract, Rongzheng also wrote his number specifically to Tang Guo. Tang Guo called back a past on the spot, "Okay, if the new students don''t cooperate, I can only call the brother Rongzheng." Cui Taixin was dumbfounded. Before Xiao Xiao chose him a teacher, not all of them were picked. Why did he sell him after a face-to-face meeting? Not only that, but also transferred him to her ss. Go up? Isn''t she a top ss in her ss? Isn''t it okay for him to study dregs and go to the top ss? Also, before she called his little brother here, how did she be a too new ssmate at the moment, and he called his little brother Rongrong? "I''ll hire you for a semester first, and the basic cost of hiring is 10,000. The grades that are too new are currently the fifth lowest in the year." Cui Taixin is really mad. He has told Xiaoyu that he should nt always say that his score is countdown. Is there such a shameless student? Do nt he feel shame? "There are more than 800 students in the entire first year of high school. In addition to 500 students, you will receive a reward of 3,000 yuan for each advancement, 500 to 200 students, an increase of 5,000 yuan, and 200 to 5 students. Ten ces, raising one ce to 8,000 yuan, 50 to ten ces, raising one ce to 10,000 yuan. " Cui Taixin waspletely stunned. Is his family really trying to improve his performance? However, he really wanted to tell him that he shouldn''t waste his efforts, he really didn''t do it on purpose. He also wants to study hard every day and take a good test. But he was born out of sync with the subjects and couldn''t learn anything. He was dizzy when he saw those words. So ah, it sounds like the reward is high, but no one can help him improve his performance. Is he able to take the penultimate fifth, or because his brothers are in other sses and deliberately passed behind him? But Rongzheng doesn''t seem to care about this, and the topic continues, "If you can help Taixin enter the top ten, the fifth and lower, one hundred thousand, five to third, and two hundred thousand, The third ce is 300,000 and the second ce is 500,000. If it is the first ce, one million. " Cui Taixin is already speechless, and would like to say, Xiaoyu, don''t waste your time. Tang Lin was also stunned. He was sitting on the side and counting with his fingers. It was ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million. He was a little dizzy now. He''s been picking up trash for so long that he saved less than a thousand dors. Thinking of this, he was a little discouraged. Tang Guo found that Tang Lin seemed a little unhappy, he touched his head, and whispered, "What''s wrong, aren''t you full?" "No?" Tang Lin shook his head quickly, hesitated, and whispered, "Sister, can you make so much money in supplementary sses, is it true?" "Really, but it has to be done." Tang Lin breathed a long breath, his sister was really powerful, smart and beautiful, and would make money, he would not be bullied. "Okay, I will try my best," Tang Guo smiled calmly. "Although there may be no way to win the first prize, I can still help Taixin ssmates to the second prize." Chapter 2501: Girl sent back after being wrong (25) Chapter 2501: Girl sent back after being wrong (25) 2501 Chapter 2501 "why?" Subconsciously asked Cui Taixin, although he thought that Tang Guo was talking a lot, let alone the second ce in the grade, and even if he improved ten ces, he thought it was very difficult. "Because, I want to take the first ce." Tang Guoli should answer, "I took the first ce, you can only take the second ce." Rong Hui heard the words and smiled a lot. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Tang Guo''s words. Indeed, with her outstanding achievements, the first test is easy. Even if she is too new to study for ten more years, she is not her opponent. "Okay, when I didn''t ask." Cui Taixin poked his lips. "Although your grades are really good, but you want to help me improve my grades, that is foolish dreaming. Do you know why my uncle will give you 10,000 yuan for one semester? ? Because he knows me so well, I have a brain that ca nt learn, and all kinds of famous teachersments on me are rotten. Cui Tai''s so proud look made Rong Zheng speak out. "You are more and more degenerate, and you are happy to be like a dead tree." In fact, Rongzheng also has a mentality of trying. Cui Taixin''s situation is really special. He couldn''t learn it at all, and he was very clever in his head, but no matter what the subject was, as long as he showed it, he would have a terrible headache. This has been the case since childhood, and it can be said that Cui Taixin has fallen for his own sake, and this is also a strange reason. I have invited famous teachers before. This time, he wants to try. I would like to ask a young student with excellent quality to help. I wonder if it is useful. [The host is big, is Cui Taixin the kind of uninformed? Is it a wisdom fruit that can solve it? "No, he is not in the same situation as Xu Zheng. He is stunned, but this outside knowledge cannot allow him to ept it. So to speak, this can be regarded as a mental illness. It is the physical rejection of these things in his own heart. That habit ca nt be learned until now. [What caused this situation? "Isn''t he called Cui Taixin? Tongzi, would you know if you went back to see the plot?" The system quickly went back to watch the plot, and she found Cui Taixin in the plot. After seeing this person''s experience from childhood to age, he can be considered to understand. [It turned out that the host greatly proposed to teach Cui Taixin, not only because of the guy named Rong Hui. He also thought that the host had taught Cui Taixin greatly, but was only interested in Rongzheng, and just needed a way to make money. After watching Cui Taixin''s role, he overturned his previous thoughts. Cui Taixin also has some weight in the original plot. However, he was more unlucky and sad, appearing in the plot as a jumping beam clown. In the plot, he is a wasteless material, in which he has been living in an incurable state in this small county, belonging to the kind abandoned by the family. But asionally, he would return to the base camp. At a banquet, he was rectified by his male opponent, drunk, and sent him to Yun Yi''s room. He mistakenly thought that Yun Yi was the little portal who wanted to put an end to him, and before he even started, Cui Bing was rushed in to clean up. Not only was he broken his leg, but he was also expelled from Cui''s house. He lived in this small county for the rest of his life. [I found one thing. If the unlucky egg encounters the host, it will start to be lucky. The host is huge. You wo nt really be a koi. Chapter 2502: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (26) Chapter 2502: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (26) 2502 Chapter 2502 [If that''s the case, I also want to make a wish. ] The system said with some excitement. Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "Don''t you want to make a wish, can you have a formal number in the future?" The system was twitched and seen through again. "Okay, I''ll allow it. Our little brother, there will be a formal number in the future." The system was crazy and crazy, he guessed that the host must be a koi carp, and one day his wish would be realized. Although he would asionally contact the three 2 and three 1 emails, the other party said that the boss of the Space and Time Bureau has not yet returned, so there is no hope for the application of the number. After everything was settled, Rong Ying sent Cai Cui Taixin and Tang Guo to the school. Tang Guo also asked him to help her return Tang Lin. By the way, she stuffed Tang Lin with some money and told him to hide it, and buy whatever she wanted, but it was better not to buy that kind of visibility. It was also because Tang Lin was smart that she dared to do so. She intends to rent a room outside the school when she is free, and asionally allows Tang Lin toe here. When Tang Lin goes to junior high school, it will be more convenient. There is a junior high school attached to the first middle school. By then, Tang Lin will live in the school and everything will be easy to handle. Cui Taixin originally wanted to slip away, and was finally stopped by Tang Guo. "I just told my brother Rongzheng that I decided to let you also live in school. This will take more time for supplementary sses. He should ask someone to help you Commoditiese over. " Cui Taixin stretched his fingers at Tang Guo and finally gritted his teeth. "Okay, you''re ruthless." Then he turned into the school. Tang Guo followed him, "Too new ssmate, don''t you really want to improve your academic performance? I heard that you are the school''s school plus a school tyrant, don''t you want to be called another tyrant?" Cui Taixin paused and nced back at her, "Although I know you are encouraging me, but what I want to say is that you do nt have to spend time and waste your time on me. You are so good that you might as well go Participate in a knowledge contest and strive to give you two more points during the college entrance examination. " "But if I collect the money, I have to give you a lecture. If you don''t listen, I can only call the boss who paid the money." "What the **** are you doing?" Cui Taixin pursed her lips and felt a little annoying, didn''t he really want a good grade? However, so many teachers have tried it, and he cannot be taught at all. He is a rotten wood and can only be burned as firewood. "I just want to help you make up the lesson, otherwise, try it, in case it seeds? If you seed, then I can get a lot of money, and you, can get both fame and fortune. Many things, do not try, how do you know if you can''t How about sess? " Tang Guo has already taken out the textbooks and books from the backpack. "Otherwise, find a clean ce and try it now. If you can hear what I''m saying, wouldn''t everyone be happy?" Cui Taixin certainly wants to be excellent. He was really reconciled, the Cui family was controlled by an illegitimate child. But he himself was so bad that he had no capital and no ie for the other party. That illegitimate child is really excellent. Thinking of this, he was decadent. But when I saw the textbook in Tang Guo''s hand, I remembered his little sister-inw, and never gave up on him, and was the only one who had never given up on him. Therefore, he was able to tolerate it, Xiao Yan hurt him anytime, anywhere, because only Xiao Yan would treat him so well. "Okay, try it. If it doesn''t, can you me me? I''m just like that, I''m not saved." Although the words didn''t care, Cui Taixin took Tang Guo to a quiet ce. When Rongzheng took someone to send Cui Taixin with daily necessities, when they found them, Cui Taixin was lying on the edge of a flower bed, holding a fart, and holding his hands on the books, and seriously doing the questions. Tang Guo saw him, put his index finger on his lips, and motioned him not to speak. Rongzhen nodded, walked to her side gently, thought about it, reached out her cell phone, and typed, "Are you too new to do the problem?" "Yes, Taixin is very smart. System: You have used psychedelic sound effects on others. Can youmunicate without a little bit? Such rudeness is indeed veryrge. Rongzhen was a little surprised. Just a little bit? He suspected that his nephew was being worn. see you tomorrow Chapter 2503: Girl sent back after being wrong (27) Chapter 2503: Girl sent back after being wrong (27) 2503: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Dew 16 Answers Rong Hui stood next to Cui Taixin, watching Cui Taixin with a serious face and answered those questions. Although those questions were only the foundation of the freshman year, Cui Taixin was able to do it right, enough to surprise him. He couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo who was standing on one side, and was particrly curious about how she had given Cui Taixin to the church. You know, Cui Taixin''s academic performance has always been his heart disease. If he didn''t help him, no one could really help Cui Taixin stand up. For this reason, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money, and invited domestic famous teachers to make up lessons for Cui Taixin. There is still no famous teacher, which can make Cui Taixin improve his grades. He didn''t understand what happened to Cui Taixin. He was obviously a clever boy, not to mention the recognition of characters. However, it is because of his academic achievements that he cannot learn at all. The words are separated and recognized together, and it is impossible for him to draw a conclusion. He also took Cui Taixin to see a psychiatrist and did not get any good results. Cui Taixin''s mental health is very good, and her body is fine. Rong Hui: I''m curious, how did you get him to learn? Cui Taixin got all these questions right, and the method of answering them was very clever. Tang Guo: Taixin''s ssmates are very smart. I''ll be as soon as I teach him. Rongzhen was not convinced, but she didn''t seem to need to lie. Under the light of day, she seemed to be unable to use any special method. Cui Taixin finished thest question, took a long breath, stood up holding the book, he was much taller than Tang Guo, and just glimpsed her mobile phone interface. Seeing the phrase "Taixin ssmates are very smart, I will teach him as soon as I teach", making his old face a little hot. He didn''t know why, when Tang Guo taught him these example questions, he really knew them a little bit, and he listened to them before, and it becamepletely ear-winding. Looking at the example questions, he seemed to understand something, but he could take the example questions. Go, he won''t know anything. In short, no matter what, he was a little confident this time. If Tang Guo taught him every time, he would just listen like this, maybe he could try again and give himself a chance. Of course, if he can, he doesn''t want to be a futile mess, he wants to take back what belongs to him. He was even more reluctant. He was clearly an orthodox Master Cui, and was overwhelmed by the illegitimate child. He wants to go back, more than anyone else. But he is too wasteful. He would rather die in this small county than face the illegitimate child better than him, watch others boast about each other, and argue that he has no learning skills, but fortunately his cheap dad has foresight. "Well, check it and see if I do it right." He must have done it right, and Cui Taixin knew it well. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tilt up. "I did it ording to the method you taught. If it''s wrong, it''s definitely not my problem. It must be something you taught wrong." As soon as the words were spoken, Rong Hui knocked on her forehead. "Now she is your teacher. To her teacher, you, yours, and Xiaoying haven''t taught you what is polite?" Cui Taixin touched his forehead painfully, nced at Tang Guo who was carefully checking his achievements, and finally stood up. "Okay, little teacher, as long as you can teach me every time, you will be my teacher in the future. . " Chapter 2504: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (28) Chapter 2504: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (28) 2504: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "In this school, if someone bullies you, youe to me. I am not good at others, but there are still a few people who can use it, and no one dares to bully you." Thinking that in the future he would be the school tyrant, the school grass, and the school tyrant all in one, Cui Taixin couldn''t help showing his white teeth. Seeing Tang Guo''s eagerness, "Little teacher, am I doing everything right?" "It''s great, you''ve done everything right," Tang Guo said affirmatively. "Look, I''m saying you''re smart. Isn''t this a one-trick instruction?" When Cui Taixin heard it, this time she really showed a happy smile, and it was obvious that Tang Guo had a little more respect. Although this little teacher is younger than him, the other person is very capable and can actually teach him to do math problems and allow him to sprout this rotten wood. He thinks she is more capable than those famous teachers. Anyway, no matter what he will do in the future, he covers this little teacher. Rong Hui is also very happy, but he has always been smiling, so that people can''t tell when he is happy and when he is unhappy. He patted Cui Taixin''s head. "I will study with your little teacher in the future." "Yes, Xiaoyu." Cui Taixin stood upright at this moment, not as dangling as before. Rong Hui remembered Cui Taixin''s various bad habits and told him, "In front of the little teacher, you are not allowed to smoke. She is a girl and is not used to this taste." Cui Taixin pondered the words, meaning, can he draw some secrets not in front of the little teacher? No, why didn''t he think this requirement was not for restraining him, but it was like he was afraid that smoking would hurt the little teacher. Then he heard Rongzheng said, "I have already asked someone to bring you over for daily necessities," and he pointed at him, and saw a few people, holding a quilt, daily necessities, anyway, and then, He looked at Tang Guo again and said, "You just transferred to the school. You shouldn''t have time to buy these, so you should buy them by the way. Now you are too new, so you don''t have to refuse." Tang Guo did not intend to refuse, and responded with a smile. "Thank you, Rong Rong." She had noticed earlier that among the people he brought, there was also a woman. The daily necessities in her hand were colorful and all kinds of beautiful colors. They were used by girls at first nce and must have been prepared for her. Rong Zheng was dizzy with her smile. In fact, he bought those things himself, butter found out why he would subconsciously buy those things? Despite all the weirdness, I bought everything, and I just asked someone toe and help her get the girl''s dormitory. In this way, Tang Guo became Cui Taixin''s personal teacher on the first day he came to school. Rong Hui applied for dormitory for Cui Taixin to learn more, and he will be a student in the future. On the same day, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory, and nothing special happened. In this dormitory, the best female ssmates in her ss are arranged. Everyone came when she entered the dormitory, and quietly, saw her and gave a polite greeting. Then, either sitting at the desk and reading a book, or leaning on the bed and listening to English words, the learning atmosphere is quite good. Tang Guo also took out a book to see. The girl in the dormitory saw that she looked like a good learner. Seeing her eyes were much softer, and she was also alert. Chapter 2505: The girl who was returned after being wrong (29) Chapter 2505: The girl who was returned after being wrong (29) 2505: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Not because of others, but they think that this may be a very strongpetitor, and they have to work harder to avoid being overtaken by a transfer student. Cui Taixin is different. He is the boss of the school. If you can not mess with him, you won''t mess with him. Soon after moving into the dormitory, the other male students in the dormitory were all called by the boss. He was two years older than them originally, so he was called the boss, and those people really did not suffer. Because of Cui Taixin''s reputation, the male ssmates in the dormitory are happy and a little shy, so they are more pleasing to him. Cui Taixin didn''t care, he was used to it. However, now he has to study hard. But because the male students in this dormitory are all naughty, they are noisy in the dormitory. At first nce, Cui Taixin saw that he wanted to study hard. He would be a learner in the future. As a learner, the dormitory must not be dirty and messy. These little brothers are noisy and have to affect his studies. "You guys, don''t be noisy." Despite the fluttering words, the whole dormitory was quieted down. When they thought what Cui Taixin was going to do, they just listened to him and said, "How do you live if the dormitory is so dirty? All of theme down to clean up." The words of the school tyrant cannot be ignored. Male student of the whole dormitory, Ma Li is busy. Two hourster, the originally dirty and dirty dormitory waspletely renovated. Cui Taixin also paid for his own pocket and asked them to buy some wallpaper and decorate the dormitory. It looks like a personal ce to live. Although the entire dormitory was very tired, looking at my results and a clean dormitory, my heart was still very beautiful. Cui Taixin looked at their counselors and said, "Change the dirty clothes, dirty shoes, dirty socks, and wash them all for Lao Tzu. If Lao Tzu smells somebody has a bad taste, he will not be allowed to return at night. Dormitory sleeps. " "Also, do not allow littering in the dormitory, please listen to Lao Tzu. If anyone dares to litter, sweep the floor this semester. The floor must be mopped every day and the floor must be cleaned every day. The ce where I live is clean and clean, and it cannot be dirty at all. " "Understand?" "I see, boss." "Okay, just be obedient. Save the time to clean up your meal. If you are so obedient, then go to a big hotel outside for dinner twice a week. The meal is my money." The male student in the dormitory, who was still suffering, was happy again. It seems that the boss, not bad, is not as scary as he thought. People just want a quieter dormitory, and they don''t treat them. "Well, after ten o''clock in the evening, you are not allowed to make noise, you have to y, go outside to y. Ie here to study hard, you must not influence Lao Tzu''s study and be a school bully. Hearing this sentence, the whole hostel was shocked. What, did they hear me right? ? Cui Taixin moved to the dormitory to study, he still wants to be a school domineering? Although they did not believe it, they did not dare to refute Cui Taixin. Although they cannot be noisy, they can y mobile phones and some small games, too. Anyway, there is such a boss covered, and it is cost-effective to be able to go to a big hotel for dinner twice a week, it is cost-effective. They will be Cui Taixin''s buddies in the future, and they will not be bullied by others. The hostel is clean and good. When Tang Guo didn''t know, Cui Taixiny down in front of the desk and turned over the book. Chapter 2506: Girl sent back after being wrong (30) Chapter 2506: Girl sent back after being wrong (30) 2506: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers People in the entire dormitory looked at Cui Taixin like a monster. It is good to study, but he is dizzy when he stares at the book. Only by looking at the type that Tang Guo talked about before, he can see it. This made Cui Taixin strange and a little sad. Sure enough, he was still a rotten tree, and it had to be taught by a little teacher. "Boss, do you really want to study hard?" "Yes, boss, we are all junior middle school students who haven''t got a good foundation. Looking directly at high school textbooks is actually a bit difficult for us." Cui Taixin raised his head and frowned. "You''re right, my junior high school foundation is really not good, otherwise, I''ll send someone to see the junior high school textbooks." The junior high school textbook was delivered the next day. Cui Taixin ate at noon and quickly turned around, but he still didn''t see it. In the ss, he was surprised that he suddenly studied hard, but when he saw his face frowning, a ssmate was kind and asked if he needed help. Cui Taixin also refused to show good intentions, and handed the book to the other party. "Tell me about this, then." At the end, he also twisted and said, "Thank you." The kind-hearted ssmate was surprised by the change of Cui Taixin. He helped Cui Taixin not because of sudden kindness, but that Cui Taixin was a school bully even though he was a bit fierce boy. But speaking, Cui Taixin never bullied their honest ssmates. On one asion, he went home and was stopped by the outsiders and asked him for tolls. It happened that Cui Taixin was passing by with his younger brother, chopped up the few bastards, and held each other''s cor and said, "Go away and don''t see that he is wearing the school uniform of Laozi School? I''m Cui Taixin Dare youe to school to ask for tolls? " Maybe Cui Taixin doesn''t remember him anymore, he always remembers it. Cui Taixin needs help now, and he certainly won''t refuse. It was just that he told Cui Taixin several times, and he didn''t mean to be impatient, but Cui Taixin just didn''t understand. "Forget it, only the little teacher can help me." Cui Taixin looked at the textbooks of junior high school and did not mean to be discouraged. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo toe to Cui Taixin''s ssroom to find him. When Tang Guo appeared, Cui Taixin showed his hope for life. He suddenly stood up and startled the students in the ssroom. Then I saw Cui Taixin holding the book and quickly ran out of the ssroom. Atst he looked around, called a younger brother, brought him a stool, and quickly asked Tang Guo to sit and watch. Everyone was very surprised. "I thought about it yesterday. My junior high school foundation didn''t seem to be well prepared. I was asked to send the junior high school''s teaching materials, but I looked at it, and I didn''t seem to understand it." "Little teacher, otherwise, you teach me from junior high school." Cui Taixin doesn''t think there is any shame in this way, he has experienced even more shameful things. That is, at every party in the beginning, he waspared by the illegitimate child, and was discussed and rejected. Heughed from all directions in the west, and he still remembers it. Being treated as a rarity by the ss, he didn''t care. In the past, there was no hope, but now there is hope. There is nothing awkward. He just wants to seize this life-saving straw. Hope, in a different posture, return to that ce again. In front of that illegitimate child, he could also stand tall. "it is good." Tang Guo did not refuse, she had nned it like that. This time, she also added friends with Cui Taixin, saying that he could ask her questions at any time in the future. She will tell him the answer by voice. Unknowingly, Tang Guo spent a week at this school. Today is Friday. She is going home, and she should also see Tang Wen. Chapter 2507: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (31) Chapter 2507: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (31) 2507: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers In a week, Cui Taixin has alreadypleted half of the junior high school curriculum. Under Tang Guo''s teaching with sound skills, and Cui Taixin''s clever brains, it was more effective. In just one week, Cui Taixin also changed a lot. Although he is still a bit fierce boy, many people are afraid of him. But he is doing the questions every day ~ ~ all the types that Tang Guo talked about and then derived. As long as Tang Guo has said, he remembers it better than anyone else. Sometimes, the ss is very noisy, and Cui Taixin will yell, "No noise is allowed, and I''ll disturb my studies." Cui Taixin''s changes are seen by many teachers. In any case, Cui Taixinken is also a good thing to study, and by the way, help them manage the ss discipline, which is good. The hostel over there also found that after Cui Taixin moved into the dormitory, the originally dirty and dormitory bedroom became the cleanest bedroom, which was cleaner than many girls ''bedrooms, and it was a clear stream of boys'' bedrooms. Tang Guo packed his schoolbag, walked out of the school gate, and saw Cui Taixin at the door, exposing his white teeth to him. Beside Cui Taixin, there is a little boy carrying a small schoolbag. Who is not her brother Tang Lin? Tang Lin saw Tang Guo and ran to her happily. "Sister, I went around specifically and went back with you." He pointed at the silly silly and called Tang Guoxiao teacher Cui Taixin, "By the way Boss Cui. " "Little teacher, do you want us to **** you back?" Cui Taixin pointed at the younger brothers behind him. "With our escort, no one will bother you." Tang Guo couldn''t help crying. "No, it''s not a dangerous ce here. I can go back by myself. After all, it''s hard to go on vacation. You can y." Now Tang Guo talks to Cui Taixin with mobile phone voice. Sometimes, she still needed to call. To this end, Cui Taixin directly charged her a few thousand dors, saying that he would cover themter. Since there are more and more meetings, Cui Taixin also has more and more hopes. He has been able to imagine that in the future, he will appear in front of those people, and the other person will be astonished. When Tang Guo and Tang Lin were about to leave, a car suddenly appeared outside the school. The door opened and Rongzhen walked down from above. He nced at the gate of the school, and his gaze fell on Tang Guo''s body subconsciously before going to see Cui Taixin. He walked with long legs and walked towards Cui Taixin. In fact, Yu Guang had been on the little girl. I don''t know what''s going on. Since seeing her once, he hasn''t been able to settle down. Cui Taixin saw Rongzhen walked in front of him with a smile, and he stunned, "Little sister, I cane back by myself, you don''t need to pick me up. I''m almost an adult, and I''m not a little girl. Besides, it''s not dark yet Then. " "I''m not here to pick you up. I''m here to thank your little teacher. I know all your progress this week." Yes, this week, Rongzheng will contact Tang Guo almost every day. As for whether he really wanted to ask about Cui Taixin or something else, only he knew it. "Too new this week has changed a lot," Rong Yun''s promising peach blossom smile has never disappeared. He looked at Tang Guo and said, "I invite you to dinner. If it is toote, I can send you go back." When Cui Taixin was a little dumbfounded, Tang Guo and Tang Lin were called into the car. And Rong Zheng''s lips were bent, and he turned to him and said, "It''s too new. You can take a taxi by yourself. The seats are not enough." Chapter 2508: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (32) Chapter 2508: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (32) 2508: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Cui Taixin was speechless, and sure enough, his little sister-inw really didn''te to pick him up. Alright, the little teacher should sit in the car, and he will take a taxi. "Let''s go, brothers, I''ll treat you today. You don''t have to be polite, please let go of your stomach." It was indeed Rong Hui who sent Tang Guo and his two siblings home, but at the entrance of the vige, she stopped Rong Hui. "My house is special, just stop here to avoid any other incidents." One week is enough to make it clear what Tang Guo has experienced. The so-called impermanence may be talking about her experience. Although she does not have the blood of the Yun family, there is nothing wrong with the Yun family''s approach, at most it is cold-blooded. And she doesn''t seem to have any objections, and she adapts well. This is the rarest thing. Suddenly the little princess from the top has be the daughter of a civilian, and few people can afford the drop. "Okay, then be careful. If you have any questions, you can call me." Rongzhen did not know why his eyes were always attracted to her. But he was not disgusted at all. The more he contacted, the more he was attracted to her. He didn''t shy away and let these grow like wild grass. Tang Guo led Tang Lin back to the Tang family. At this time, it was almost dark. Tang Lin took out the key to open the door, and Tang Guo remembered at this time, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong didn''t seem to give her the key to her house. The two walked into the living room and saw that the family of three was eating, without any intention of waiting for them. Seems to notice them, Tang Liming coughed, "Why did youe back?" Tang Guo looked away from a little girl at the dinner table and said, "I was going to do some homework at school, but I waste." "Um." Tang Liming nodded, without asking if she had eaten. Instead, he turned his eyes to Tang Lin, "Are you naughty on the road again, sote at home every day?" Tang Lin didn''t go to find originally, Tang Lin also went backte. Tang Liming always thought he was yful, in fact he was picking up trash. However, Tang Guo had previously jammed a lot of his money, more than his money for picking up trash. Even telling him to study hard, Tang Lin gave up picking up trash, thinking that it was right to listen to her sister. Therefore, this week, not only Cui Taixin, but also Tang Lin have changed. Both of them have been studying seriously this week. "Xiaoguo, haven''t eaten yet, sit down and eat." Duan Yuhong asked with a smile, and almost all the food on the table was eaten. When Tang Guo looked at the table, Tang Wen seemed to understand something. A few chopsticks put the remaining half of the sausage in his bowl , Gobbled up and ate, without looking at Tang Guo. Duan Yuhong did not kindly ask Tang Guo to eat, but so many bowls. After Tang Guo had a mealter, he could help wash the dishes, and even wash the bowls for Tang Guo. Tang Guo shook his head with a smile. "My brother and I have already eaten at school." Although the boarding students will go home every week, but there are also people who do not go home. The school will still make some small meals on weekends. Duan Yuhong''s eyes were disappointed, "That''s it." Tang Wen had eaten now, and he mmed down the chopsticks and went upstairs. Tang Guo and Tang Lin followed upstairs, after all, her room was upstairs. When she left before, she locked the door. So when she walked to the door, she found that the door seemed to be knocked over. As soon as she opened the door, Tang Wen came over, "Hey, why did you lock the room, and there are a few things in it that I want to move out of." After speaking, we must squeeze Tang Guo away. When Tang Lin saw it, he pushed Tang Wen away. "What are you doing? This is my sister''s room. Your things are in your room. What do you get in my sister''s room?" "What''s her thing, the things here are all bought by my mom. I want to take it. It has nothing to do with you, stinky boy, get out of the way, good dogs don''t obstruct." "I don''t know whose dog is barking!" Tang Lin said politely, trying to bully his sister. see you tomorrow Chapter 2509: Girl returned after holding wrong (33) Chapter 2509: Girl returned after holding wrong (33) 2509: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "what happened?" Of course, Duan Yuhong heard the noise upstairs, and also heard Tang Lin calling her daughter a barking dog. Unhappy, but in the presence of Tang Liming, she was always pretty good. Basically do not do it yourself, to deal with Tang Lin. What is she saying about Yun Yi? Tang Liming will not say much, and there will be no jealousy in her heart, because Yun Yi is a wild girl, Tang Liming is extremely disgusting. But no matter how Tang Lin said, it was all his son. Even if he dismissed him verbally, he did not see that he really did not intend to have this son. So, she asked first what was going on here, and then she pulled Tang Wen to her side, "Xiao Wen, what are you doing here, how did I hear you scolding Xiao Lin just now?" "Mom, I just went in and got something. You bought it. Can''t I use it for my own use? It''s all Tang Lin, who wants to stop me from getting in, this home, this room. Everything was bought by Mom. I''m Mom''s daughter. Why did he stop me and scold me? " Tang Wen was an aggrieved look. When he saw Tang Liminging up, his eyes suddenly turned red. "Dad, he bullied me again and scolded me as a dog." Tang Liming''splexion suddenly sank. He touched Tang Wen''s head caressingly, his face was somber and he strode toward Tang Lin. Tang Lin stumbled subconsciously. He was particrly familiar with this action. Each time Tang Liming was angry with Tang Wen, he woulde over and beat him and beat him. Usually, holding his cor, he pped him. If he is struggling, the other side will still be holding his back cor, kicking his fart with his knees. Because in the past two years, he has learned to be good, and often he is silent and never argues with Tang Wen anymore. But today there was a dispute with Tang Wen, Tang Liming is absolutely impossible to let him go. Tang Lin clenched his fists with some fear. If he were bigger, Tang Liming would definitely not be able to get him. But now he is a ten-year-old child, not an opponent of an adult man at all. Behind him is his sister, who can never let it go or cry in fear. His sister looks very weak. What should I do if he makes a noise? At this moment, Tang Lin suddenly felt a little sad, helpless, and a little dazed. Just as Tang Liming came over to pinch Tang Lin''s cor, his warm hands rested on Tang Lin''s shoulders, gently moving him to a position. Tang Lin woke up, only to discover that he was wrapped around Tang Guo''s shoulders, as if he was being held in his arms. A kind of warmth had never passed before, making him feel at a loss. "This boy is just out of control." Tang Liming looked at Tang Guo. "Xiao Guo, don''t protect him. I need to pack him today. I know how to bully my sister at a young age. If you do nt learn it, you do nt know how high the sky is. When you grow up, is that okay? " Tang Lin''s eyes were dim. He didn''t understand why he had a dad. How could he be as pitiful as without a father. "Dad, you have nt asked the truth yet. Whose fault is it? Why should you teach Xiaolin when youe up?" Tang Guo looked strange. You have to figure it out, what if you hit Xiao Lin by mistake? " Chapter 2510: Girl returned after being wrong (34) Chapter 2510: Girl returned after being wrong (34) 2510: Word Stacks Level 2510 "Furthermore, education does not promote this kind of violence. Dad, do you usually read the news? I have seen a lot of it, and it has been exposed a lot on the Inte before. Parents have beaten their minor children arbitrarily and are detained Now. " Tang Liming froze, "Isn''t it justified to beat my son? He made a mistake and bullied your sister Xiaowen, so he should learn a lesson." "But Dad, you didn''t ask anything. It''s not right to hit Xiaolin when youe up. If it is exposed, it will be scolded by manyizens and pointed by people around you." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, "In some countries abroad, we pay more attention to this ce, and even severe cases will punish the parents who beat the children and deprive them of custody." Tang Liming didn''t understand this. After all, he was just a junior high school graduate, and he usually didn''t pay attention to this situation. In his conception, his son made mistakes, and there was no problem in beating. If he doesn''t fight, this kid won''t go to heaven? "Dad, it''s really not Xiao Lin''s fault this time." "Who said it wasn''t his fault?" Tang Wen did notply. She was arrogant. She should have been spoiled at this house and thought that everything here was her. "He stopped me and called me a dog, father, he Every time you bully me like this, you have to help me teach him. " Tang Guo is not ustomed to this little princess. "This is my room. When I don''t have permission, you have to rush in. This is rude. Xiao Lin stopped you, that''s right." "I don''t care if it''s your room. Anyway, it''s my mom and my dad. What I want to bring in is just what you want. And you have no right to stop me." Tang Guo didn''t talk to Tang Wen, who was arrogant, but looked at Duan Yuhong. "Aunt Duan, is that so? In the future, Xiao Wen''s sister can take all the things in my room?" Duan Yuhong did not expect that Tang Liming failed to teach Tang Lin, and now Tang Guo asked her again. Originally, she also believed that many things in this room were new. Well, she spent a lot of money on furnishings. Unfortunately, Yun''s family didn''t even take a look. Before that, she didn''t mean to give her daughter what was inside. But my heart was still a little bit frightening to Yun''s family, afraid that Tang Guo would call back and say he was wronged. Even more afraid is that the Yun family discovered Yun Yi''s experience over the years and asked her for trouble. And Tang Guo locked the door, and she didn''t consider it for the time being. But Tang Wen didn''t change it. Knowing that Yun Yi had gone, a Tang Guo came. Moreover, Tang Guo directly seized the good things in this room. When her mother arranged these for Yun Yi, she was angry. If it weren''t for her mother''s fear that the powerful Yun family would be in trouble, she wouldn''t follow it. Now Yun Yi is gone, so naturally she should take it back, and why should she give this wild girl something? Duan Yuhong also wants to borrow Tang Wen''s young age and get something. Tang Guo is a high school student, so he shouldn''t ount for these. But unexpectedly, Tang Guo would directly ask her, which made her embarrassed. However, her embarrassment was quickly cleared by Tang Liming. "Xiaowen is still young, and you will inevitably want to see what you like. Xiaoguo, if you are an elder sister, let a little sister and let her go in and see if there is something you like, this child is spoiled by us Then, when she grows up, she will be sensible. " Chapter 2511: Girl returned after being wrong (35) Chapter 2511: Girl returned after being wrong (35) 2511: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Tang Guo sneered, when beating her brother, the reason was that he was afraid he would grow bad. Petting Tang Wen is that he was a bit overbearing when he was a kid, and he was sensible at the long meeting. This double standard dog is really enough. But Tang Guo doesn''t n to tear her face, it''s not fun, she has to get these poprity out of myocardial infarction. "Dad, have you heard a saying?" Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong nced at each other. They both knew that Tang Guo was raised by the parents of big households. When ites to truth, they are right and they can''t refute anything. And they really don''t dare to treat Tang Guo now, after all, they are still afraid of Yun''s side. "What idiom?" Tang Liming tried to make his face look as good as possible. He was so good-tempered that he was afraid of the Yun family and the second was that Tang Guo and the Yun family were still connected. Maybe someday he could get some benefits back. This girl is not as honest as Yun Yi. She has torn her face and has no feelings of living together for more than ten years. When she has a good thing, she will definitely not think of him. "That old saying is to steal needles when you were a kid and grow up to steal gold," Tang Guo said, regardless of the faces of the Tang Liming couple. "Sister Xiaowen now wants to go into my room to pick up things. I naturally don''t mind it that much. My blood-sister, she''s young, and I''m fine with nothing. " "But, because she is a sister who has a blood rtionship with me, I can''t condone her. Now I fancy what is in my room, she will take it away. If she fancy the money in the bank, she is Is nt she going to take it secretly? Seeing that the ATM machine can spit out money, will she directly take a hammer and smash the ATM machine directly. " Looking at Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong with shocked faces, Tang Guo''s lips slightly tilted, "Dad, Aunt Duan, I don''t want Xiaowen to be like this, but it''s against thew, I want to squat in the cell. Now it doesn''t matter Will you be responsible for her in the future? " Although Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong were very angry, they felt that Tang Guo was very reasonable. Doesn''t it make sense? Later Tang Wen, kidnapping and killing were able to do it, didn''t he teach it when he was young? Not only did they break thew, they also killed people. Tang Wen was really angry, but she was too young, even though she was very overbearing and unreasonable, but she was so angry that she didn''t know what to say, only stared at Tang Guo with vicious eyes. When Tang Guo saw the three, he took another dose of heavy medicine, took out his mobile phone, and turned over several cases to the two couples. She did not teach her children well when she was young. When she grew up, she did bad things, harmed her parents, spent her parents'' money, aged, and even killed her parents without giving them money. She had already found a good one. "Dad, Aunt Duan, look at these real cases," Tang Guo frowned. "Seeing these cases, look at Sister Xiaowen, I really worry about her future." Unconsciously, Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were both led away by Tang Guo. If Tang Guo''s case is that those children who have bad college education will hurt others, then the two will not care so much. However, the cases given by Tang Guo are all about these terrible cases of parents who have been bad at school and grew up with their parents who have been good to them. Chapter 2512: Girl returned after being wrong (36) Chapter 2512: Girl returned after being wrong (36) 2512: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Dad, look, this case is that when Yu Moumou was a kid, he often yelled at his parents and asked all parents to satisfy him. Later he went to college and wanted aputer of a certain brand. The parents really There is no money. Thatputer cost more than ten thousand, and they really couldn''t get it. Let him choose one of three or four thousand. As a result, Yu Moumou didn''tply, and he was still arguing to jump tomit suicide. The couple was scared. After discussion, Yu Moumou''s father decided to sell a kidney and buy his son''s tens of thousands of game books. " When Tang Guo was talking, he found that Tang Liming subconsciously covered his kidneys, and the corners of his lips rose uncontrobly. "Aunt Duan, you see this Zhang Moumou is a pretty little girl, and she has been in the favor of her mother since she was a kid. If she wants anything, she will buy it for her. Later, when she grows up, she is obsessed with a man. Gambler. She doesn''t have enough money to support this man, so she often asks her mother for it. Later, Zhang Moumou''s savings were exhausted, and she even sold the house. But she was still not satisfied. She forced her mother''s money. Without asking, she asked someone to beat her mother, and the kind person sent him to the hospital. Later, Zhang Moumou never went home again, and after a few years, Zhang Moumou''s mother suddenly received a phone call saying her daughter had been arrested. It turned out that she couldn''t get any money from her mother, so Zhang went to be ady just to support that man. You see, there is a video interviewing Zhang Moumou below. She doesn''t regret it at all, and me her mother for her inability. He even said that it was easy and easy to get money in that line. " Cases of blood were seen, Duan Yuhong''s eyes were jumping, Tang Liming''s face was a little pale. They subconsciously looked at Tang Wen. They remembered the arrogant and domineering look of Tang Wen before. It seemed that she really gave her whatever she wanted, and never refused. They all love Tang Wen, but these cases given by Tang Guo also make them a little scared. In fact, these cases, Duan Yuhong asionally heard, but did not think about himself. Nowbining these detailed interviews, how does she feel that Tang Wen has the shadow of these bad children? No, her daughter can never be the kind of person who does not honor her parents and does bad things. Tang Wen was horrified by the eyes of the two. They didn''t know what happened. They only knew that Tang Guo showed them the mobile phone, and the two of them treated her like this. "Parents, don''t listen to her wild girl talking nonsense, but you are my parents, how can I treat you like that?" Although she is only eight years old, she is very coaxing. Duan Yuhong breathed a sigh of relief, touched Tang Wen''s head, and said with a smile, "Of course I believe in Xiao Wen. Okay, go back to the room to take clothes and take a bath, and go to bed early." "No, mom, I have to get things back. You bought them. If you get them back, I''ll take a shower." I will coax again, still a child, only knowing that his purpose has not been achieved, not reconciled. "Xiaowen, my mother will buy you a new one in the future." Duan Yuhong was able to see that this Tang Guo wasn''t an honest buddy and a bully Yun Yi. Although she also had pain, she would one day make the dead girl vomit more. "No, I don''t. I''ll bring it now." Chapter 2513: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (37) Chapter 2513: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (37) 2513: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Wen was upset, and Tang Liming''s attitude was also very tough. It is one thing to pet his daughter. At that time, the daughter he loves is not filial to himself, but also chops himself with a knife. After all, Tang Liming''s favorite is himself. "Go back to the room first. Your sister is right, you ca nt take things without permission." "Why? My mother bought those things, it was mine," Tang Wen burst into tears. "I know, you just listened to her and thought I would not filial you when I grow up. So don''t give me those things. " "I don''t care, today I will get the contents inside." Tang Wen made a big noise and was very fierce towards Tang Guo. "This wild girl is not from our parents. Why are you so good to her?" "Give her such a nice room, with a desk, a TV, and a nice doll, which is better than mine and more expensive." The more noisy Tang Wen was, the harder Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were. In the end, it was Duan Yuhong who pulled Tang Wen back. She was always up and down in her heart, always feeling that if she continued like this, Tang Wen would really be a terrible case. "You go to bed early." This incident happened in the middle, and Tang Liming also forgot to teach Tang Lin. Now he is full of cases, especially the ones Tang Guo told them, how can he not forget. System: Of course, I can''t forget, the host has directly used the sound function for them, but this kind of case will asionally take the lead in their minds. Tang Lin is still a little aggressive, is this over? It was the first time that he saw Tang Wen suffer, and the couple did not depend on her anymore. All of this is due to his sister''s credit. Tang Lin stared at Tang Guo with eyes staring, full of worship. "Sister, you are amazing." Tang Lin said quietly, "If it weren''t for you, I would be miserable." Tang Guo touched Tang Lin''s head and whispered, "Read well, knowledge is power, read more, learn more, and you can be so powerful in the future. When you sell others, they will return. I''ll be d to count you. " Tang Guo didn''t expect that because of this incident today, Tang Lin''s dream deviated from the original plot. Tang Lin''s head was full of his sister just now, and one person washed Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming in the same way, but he did not spoil Tang Wen. There was a sh of Tang Guo in his mind, and if he sold someone else, he had to help him count the money. Is it true that you can learn so much? Sister should not cheat him, so he just study hard? On Saturdays and weekends, Tang Guo was helping Tang Lin to make up lessons. What was missing was to make up for something. Tang Lin was already clever, just like Cui Taixin. "When you are in junior high school, apply for amodation, and my sister will be able to make up for you every day." Tang Lin had no objection. In fact, he also wanted to stay and didn''t want toe back here. Over the past two days, Tang Wen came to Tang Guo every day to make a noise, and everything had to suppress Tang Guo. Tang Guo does nt make trouble or curse, it s simple, just a few words back and forth, and it s reasonable, both inside and outside the words, sister Xiaowen, I ca nt rely on you, or I will spoil you Aunt Duan and Dad will be angry. In short, what Tang Wen wants to rob her, Tang Guo will say, sister Xiao Wen, you can''t do this. Chapter 2514: Girl returned after holding wrong (38) Chapter 2514: Girl returned after holding wrong (38) 2514: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Wen eating on the table is quite overbearing. If you like to eat, you have to eat it severely. You have to eat it in front of yourself, regardless of anyone. Therefore, every time she eats, she wants to grab Tang Guo''s dishes. But Tang Guo had to take one step faster each time, and the next move also made Tang Wen feel ashamed. Because Tang Guo is a piece of meat for Tang Liming, and by the way, "Dad, you''ve worked hard, eat more. Sister Xiaowen is still growing, and eating more is nothing, I''m not used to eating too stinky Yes, but then used to Xiaowen sister, Dad and Aunt Duan are the pirs of this family, you should eat more of these things. " If Tang Wen couldn''t stand it, he would make a big noise. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong still felt that Tang Wen was not wrong. However, under the deliberate guidance of Tang Guo within two days, they discovered many faults of Tang Wen. It seems that she doesn''t care about their parents at all, she just knows how to get it. Remembering that they had eaten good food before, they did leave it to her. Tang Wen''s mouth was sweet, but without any action, they both couldn''t help thinking about it. Duan Yuhong watched that this was not right. He also taught Tang Wen privately, "On the table, can you eat two pieces for your dad first? Your dad likes you so much, you give him two pieces, and the rest will It s all for you. I do nt understand that? "I don''t want to be as fake as that wild girl," Tang Wen didn''t appreciate it, and even quarreled with Duan Yuhong. "I know that you like that wild girl more. I have heard it before. You are not Thinking of her bringing something good from Yun''s house? For those things, you do nt like me anymore, you are too bad, you have changed, you do nt like me at all, you used to be me, everything was me Yes, now you are all facing that wild girl ... " Duan Yuhong has a headache because Tang Wen has be increasingly disobedient. Tang Guo, who provoked alienation, went to school under the **** of his brother Tang Lin. Coincidentally, at the school gate, she met Rong Zhen who drove Cui Taixin to the school gate in person. Cui Taixin waved with a strange look and Rongzheng, "Xiaoyu,e back, I can go in by myself." Rongzheng didn''t agree, but parked the car aside. "The feedback from the school has changed a lot. I n to go in and visit, and ask you about the transfer." Cui Taixin would like to say, can''t this kind of thing be given to your universal secretary? As for himing in person? "Okay, okay." Cui Taixin couldn''t refuse. Although his family always smiled at all times, he was a very strong person. The things he decided couldn''t be changed. He wondered. Why did Xiaoyu never let him get out of the car and parked the car at a small alley near the school. Then he suddenly drove out and met his little teacher. Cui Taixin looked weird and looked at his smile, another serious look, like the glory of a public affairs office asking Tang Guo questions. He looked again, with the same brow and smile. In front of his little sister, Tang Guo, who was not weak at all, actually had a good talk with his little sister. And he is too new, so why is he a little bit like their junior? s, his little sister-inw is not the kind of person who wants the old cow to eat the tender grass. It must be that Xiaoxiong cares about him so much that he will drive him over. He will wait for the little teacher and ask him about his study. Chapter 2515: Girl returned after being wrong (39) Chapter 2515: Girl returned after being wrong (39) 2515: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Cui Taixin sessfully transferred to another ss and was supplemented by Tang Guo every day. The schoolmates were shocked from the beginning to calm downter. Tang Wen was also temporarily resolved by Tang Guo. There was no trouble returning home once a week, and every time he jumped Tang Wen''s feet, but she couldn''t help her. Cui Taixin has passed the final exam from the original penultimate fifth to 300. Although this ranking is not high, it has also taken a big step. His test room is still the worst, so there is almost no possibility of cheating. Coupled with subsequent tests, Cui Taixin''s results are improving. Tang Lin''s test scores also improved, but Tang Liming didn''t care about him and didn''t ask him a single test score. Tang Guo was naturally the first. Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong knew that she was doing well and was afraid of hurting Tang Wen, so she didn''t ask. Rongzheng had already been raised, and asked Tang Guo every day about the progress of Cui Taixin''s learning, but it gradually became other problems. Almost every Friday, he woulde and "take" Cui Taixin. Every weekend, Cui Taixin wille to school in person. Cui Taixin didn''t believe it from the beginning, but afterwards, Rong''s eyes were full of contempt. He was a small sister, and he wanted the old cow to eat tender grass. Time passed quickly, and it came to Tang Guo''s college entrance examination. In thest semester, Cui Taixin has sessfully won the title of Xueba, and is currently the second student in the final grade of this grade, although it is still much lower than Tang Guo''s score. But no matter how he learns, he can''tpare with the pervert of the little teacher. Tang Guo is going to the Academy of Performing Arts. Before that, she had already prepared. As for her younger brother Tang Lin, who is also the first in that grade, but something that deviates from her imagination is that Tang Lin fell in love with the speech. Schools are often invited to the stage to lecture on various books. Tang Guo was fortunate to hear it once and found that her younger brother had changed, and each manuscript was full of brainwashing. She also found that the people listening were actually convinced, looked at Tang Lin, looked Zheng Zheng, and looked righteous, and thought to herself, fortunately, this kid was not turned into a pyramid scheme, otherwise he didn''t know how many people were hurt. In this brainwashing, eloquent eloquence is really a bit scary. System: Yeah, it''s more terrible than Yin Gong. On the day Tang Guo was admitted to a film and television college, Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong knew the news and suddenly hesitated. Looking at the slender girl standing next to Tang Lin, carrying a backpack, and saying goodbye to them, their hearts were a little blocked. In the first two years, Duan Yuhong made some mistakes in her work and lost her job. Since then, her life has be more and more unsatisfactory, coupled with Tang Wen''s ignorance, Tang Guo is out of her control, and the mother and daughter often quarrel. In order to persuade them, Tang Liming did not suffer less. Knowing that Tang Guo was admitted to the Academy of Film and Television, Tang Wen was dying, quarreled with Duan Yuhong, and ran out to y with herdies. "That dad, Aunt Duan, I''ll go first." Tang Guo said goodbye to them with a smile, Tang Lin helped Tang Guo pull a suitcase, and naturally he was going to send his sister. He ticked the corner of his lips, Yu Guang nced at the half-nk look of the two, and suddenly felt that it was really boring. He retracted his eyes and looked at Tang Guo for a moment. When he walked out of the house, he said, "Sister, wait for me, I will also take your school." "You don''t learn acting, you can test what my school does, you can test the University of Science and Technology next door." "No, sister, I just want to take your school. Besides, aren''t there many other majors in it?" Although there were some deviations, Tang Guo still did not stop, but asked, "Smell boy, is there any goal?" "Hey!" Tang Lin smiled, revealing his white teeth. Only in front of Tang Guo, heughed so harmlessly, "Sister, I can''t satisfy my speech everywhere." Tang Guo was speechless. "What do you want to do?" "Sister, I want to be a diplomat." "Well, is that stage big enough?" Tang Guo slowed down, nodded with a smile, "It''s big enough to suit you." Tang Lin smiled happily, looking at the luxury car not far away. "Sister, look, that old brown sugar ising." see you tomorrow Chapter 2516: Girl returned after being wrong (40) Chapter 2516: Girl returned after being wrong (40) 2516: Word Stacks Level 2516 Tang Guo was admitted to a city''s film and television college, and Cui Taixin was admitted to a city''s college of finance and economics. The two schools are not too far away. It is worth mentioning that the Cui family''s base camp is in this city. However, none of them knew about Cui Taixin. No one could have thought that the stupid Master Cui would have been admitted to such a good school with excellent grades. Cui Taixin did not take the initiative to mention it, and the Cui family did not take the initiative to investigate his situation. Because, in the impression of everyone, he is just an unskilled person, and no one believes how much he can change in just three years. Cui Taixin''s n is to wait for the school report, and then go back to surprise his cheap dad. Three years, it should also give them a little surprise, lest those people forget him. Now he is not afraid to stand in front of the illegitimate son, and there is a little sister behind him to help him. What is he afraid of? Today is Cui Taixin, Tang Lin, and Rong Ying who sent Tang Guo to her school together. In particr, Cui Taixin''s attitude towards Tang Guo was really diligent enough to make people doubt whether he had any intentions. Only those who are in school at County No. 1 Middle School and are familiar with them know that Cui Taixin ispletely worshipping and respecting Tang Guo. Without Tang Guo''s teachings, he would not have had this day. "My teacher, my school is not far away from you. When there is something, you just have to make a call." Cui Taixin said eagerly. I do nt know if I suddenly caught sight of it. Rong Hui smiled and smiled. He quickly changed his voice. Freshmen will still be a bit busy ... " Busy, if the little teacher really looks for him, he will have to escape even if he is taking an exam. However, his little sister-inw didn''t seem very happy. Forget it, it was all his own sister-inw. With that unhidden mind, he couldn''t be seen as such. Rong Zheng smiled with his eyes, "If there is something, Xiaoguo, call me." When Cui Taixin heard such an intimate title, he felt sour, and originally thought that Xiaoyan valued him, so he drove him to school in person every week. Later, he gradually realized that what valued him was obviously using him as an excuse to take the opportunity to see his little teacher. This old cow, as Tang Lin said, is a piece of old brown sugar, thick and sticky. "Okay, I''m not polite." Cui Taixin sighed, okay, it seems that the little teacher has a little thought about his little sister-inw. Really, a flower was stuck on the nougat and could not be pulled off. Tang Lin has long been used to the fact that his excellent sister was stuck by the old piece of brown sugar. Although always older, his sister liked it, so he couldn''t say anything. The only thing he can do is to work harder to make himself stand taller, no matter what will happen in the future, in order to be able to protect his most important people. For the past three years, my sister was protecting him. In the future, he should protect his sister. Although this little boy is only 13 or 14 years old, he is already taller than his ordinary peers. I do nt know if I learned from Rongzheng. I always smile at people, but I found out carefully that the little boy s smile did nt reach his eyes. Chapter 2517: Girl sent back after being wrong (41) Chapter 2517: Girl sent back after being wrong (41) 2517: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Except for his biological sister Tang Guo, the simplest and cutest smile will be revealed. To others, they are harmless to humans and animals, and they have a distance of polite smiles. Two men and a teenager sent Tang Guo to school in this way. When the three men escorted Tang Guo into the bedroom, they also made a mess of her roommates. This school is a college of film and television, so the people who can enter this school must be very good, especially girls. Just now along the way, basically all handsome guys and pretty girls, even if their looks are not so good, they will dress up. Although there are many other majors, the overall value of the school is much higher than that of other schools. The three roommates haven''t seen the handsome guy, but Cui Taixin and Rongrong, even the young Tang Lin, told them to look at each other for a moment. Seeing the three of them smiled politely at them, they almost fainted. In the end, with his roommate stunned, Tang Guo seemed to be a person who had lost his ability to take care of himself, watching Rongzheng three help her make a bed and put daily necessities. And she took it out and sat down to enjoy it with a few roommates. Within a few minutes, they talked. "That youngest is your dear brother? No wonder, I found that you look a bit like you, your gene is really good." "That one that looks the best is your boyfriend, right?" A roommate gently pushed Tang Guo and teased, "Don''t deny me, the eye interaction between you can''t fool me." "When the three of them came in, only he gently nced at us as if they were looking at the three woods. Then, although I didn''t look directly at you, I could feel that the rest of his The light should have fallen on you and noticed you at all times. There can be no one but your boyfriend. " This roommate was talking about honor, and Tang Guo did not pay attention to this. "That slightly older male student," a roommate asked quietly, "Does he have a girlfriend? What does he like? I think he looks good, handsome, and a bit shy, can''t he? Can you make friends? " The dormitory is so small, the conversation of several people must have been heard by the three. When Cui Taixin heard that a girl praised him for being good-looking and wanted to make friends with him, she looked up and whistled at her, "Beauty, you have a good eye." When Cui Taixin was going to say anything, Rongzheng gave him a brain directly. He jumped from above and covered his head. Xiao Yan really is, this old problem has not changed, never give him face in front of outsiders. "But one of your guesses is wrong. My little sister-inw is not the boyfriend of the little teacher. He has been in love for three years and has never expressed his confession, so you know ..." Afraid of Rongzheng''s anger, Cui Taixin ran out quickly. This is just a small episode. After setting up the bedroom, Tang Guo followed the bedroom. At this time, Rongzheng received a call. "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo asked Rong Jian frowning lightly. Rongzhen put down his cell phone. "It''s too new. He should be afraid that I can pack him, so I will go to school first." After speaking, he looked at Tang Lin with a smile. "Xiao Lin, let the driver take you to the airport. Are you still busy?" Chapter 2518: Girl returned after being wrong (42) Chapter 2518: Girl returned after being wrong (42) 2518: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It''s not very busy, I want to be here with my sister for two days, and I will be able to meet one semesterter." Tang Lin pretended not to know anything, don''t think he didn''t know what this old brown sugar is ying note. I was impatient, "I m tired all the way. You have to have a ce to live. Otherwise, I ll let you take you to the hotel first. You re still underage. Take a good rest. When it s time, I ll call you out. eat." If it wasn''t for this stinky boy, he used to be a kilowatt light bulb every time. He has been three years old, hasn''t he made any progress? Tang Lin nced at Rongzhen with an oblique nce, and Tang Guo who did not object at all. Forget it, anyway, he was a sister''s favorite person. He was too embarrassed. Although this piece of kraft candy has been sticking to her sister, but after three years of careful observation, he is sincere to his sister, unlike those yboys who y with emotions. Now that he is all grown up, there is nothing to worry about. If he dared to change his heart and bully his sisterter, he would hit him. "Well, I''ll go to the hotel first." Tang Lin yawned deliberately. "Sister, I want to go to the hotel to sleep." Tang Guo chuckled his lips and said, "Go." Tang Lin''s eyes became resentful, is it so refreshing? Sure enough, my sister is too good, and everyone wants to grab attention. After Tang Lin left, Rong Hui and Tang Guo slowly walked towards the campus gate. For a while, Rongzhen didn''t know how to speak, but in three years, he consumed all his stamina. Faced with this tender and delicious little girl every day, he couldn''t help but countless times. He wanted to hold her little hand and change the rtionship between them. Seeing that he was approaching the gate of the school, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang when Rong Ying nned to say something. "Brother Rong, I answer the phone." Rong Huan smiled, and hated the caller in his heart. "Yes, just arrived at school, what? You are at the school gate?" Tang Guo was surprised. It was Yunzi Shu, the third brother of the Yun family who called her. Whenever the holiday season, she would send text messages to the Yun family. The Yun family all responded to her, and they were more concerned about her at first, and asked her warmly. Duan Yuhong has also inadvertently seen the content of text messages between her and the Yun family, knowing that the Yun family is following her, and he is not afraid to mess around. In addition, after she started provoking alienation, Tang Wen grew older and rebellious. She was not obedient at all. She often quarreled with the two, causing Duan Yuhong to struggle. However, after Duan Yuhong lost her job in the hospital for some reasons, from then on, the content of her text messages with the Yun family became different. From the beginning, to her warm greetings, to the holiday blessings sheter sent, some words of concern, the counterpart''s basic response was: thank you for your blessing, okay, you too. Apart from these short and indifferent responses, there is no more concern. At that time, she understood that it was Yun Yun who opened her heart under the care of the Yun family and told her about the experiences she had suffered from the Tang family. The Yun family also knows that she is doing pretty well now. Naturally, she has more pity for Yun Yi and thinks she owes too much to Yun Yi. Everyone who cares about her bloodless person is the debt to Yun Yi, their little princess. Chapter 2519: Girl returned after being wrong (43) Chapter 2519: Girl returned after being wrong (43) 2519: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Therefore, their attitude is so indifferent. Only, the third brother of the Yun family, Yun Zishu, is like he used to. When he was away from the Yun family, he would call her and ask her about her situation. After knowing Yun Yi''s living conditions, he also secretly took time to visit her before. Speaking of which, after Duan Yuhong lost his job and became irritable, Tang Liming still did not induce Tang Liming to treat Tang Guo. That was the time when Yunzi Shu came to the door. Yunzi Shu saw that she did a good job, so she was relieved. Of course, he didn''t tell her that Yun Yi had suffered at the Yun family. Rather, she asked her in detail what happened after she returned. Tang Guo answered truthfully. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were afraid of Yun''s existence, so they didn''t do anything to her. How could she hide Yun Zishu? She is not a fool. If she encounters any grievances, can''t she hide it? Someone needs to know it. "Who is it?" Rong Hui actually heard the voice of a man on the phone, so he was very vignt. When Tang Guo hung up the phone, he asked subconsciously, as if he were a close enemy. Tang Guo''s lip corner couldn''t help but tilted upwards. "It''s Brother Yun." "It was him." The Yun''s base camp, like the Cui''s, is in this city. The Rong family is different. Rong family is in another very developed city, which is far from here. Therefore, he would not know the Yun family specifically if he did not know him by ident. "The third brother knows that I came to school to report today. I came to the school specifically to find me. I was at the school gate." Although Rong Huan was as gentle and calm as spring breeze on his face, his heart was panicking like a dog. "Then I will go with you." "Okay." How could Tang Guo refuse, and she knew a little about Rongzhen''s character. Yu Guang saw that he was rubbing his fingers on his thumb and knew that he was extremely nervous. Rong Zheng looked at Tang Guo''s smile, and was panicked. Everyone in Yun''s family is indifferent to her except this Yunzishu, and she doesn''t know what she thinks about Yunzishu. This really made him a little worried. The young girl he likes, won''t like Yunzi Shu? The more he thought about it, the tighter Rong''s brow frowned. He saw Tang Guo smile with a smile, "You look happy because of this Yunzi Shu?" "Yes." Tang Guo answered straightforwardly, causing Rong Zhen to panic. Did she really like Yunzi Shu, what should he do? System: Sao Nian, you have maintained the staffing for three years, and now you are about to copse. He can''t always do that. She doesn''t like him, so force her to like him? That couldn''t be done, he was reluctant to hurt her a little. The thought of the little girl who had been there for three years, there was another man in her heart, and she was drooping to keep her lips rising. "Brother Rong, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look well. Are you sick? Would you like to go to the hospital?" Rongzhen put away his emotions and forced himself to calm down. "Nothing." "Is it really not? Your appearance makes me worry." Rongzhen grabbed the keyword, "Are you worried about me?" "of course." System: Hey, it scared people again. The host is really bad. "It''s okay, I''m fine," Rongzhen reached out and touched her head. "My body is very healthy, don''t worry about Xiaoguo." Chapter 2520: Girl returned after being wrong (44) Chapter 2520: Girl returned after being wrong (44) 2520: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "That''s good. If you are not feeling well, you must see your doctor in time. If you are sick, I will be very worried." Rong Yun''s heart seemed to have been wiped with honey, and he had forgotten the mess in his mind. Until I walked out of the school and saw the gentle man like jade, the good mood of honor was destroyed. He Yuguang nced at Tang Guo, saw Tang Guo with a happy little face, and walked towards Yun Zishu, and quickly followed her steps, escorting her and vowing sovereignty. In Tang Guo''s eyes, it was really childish and cute. When Yunzi Shu saw Tang Guo, he was really happy. But when he saw Rongrong, he intuitively told him that this man was very simple. Seeing that the other side was protecting Tang Guo, the hostility in his eyes made him understand a bit. "Xiaoguo, congrattions. I got my wish and passed the school of your choice, and I can fulfill your dream." The only person who came was Yunzi Shu. Although he had previously shared the news with other people in the family, it was hidden from Yun Yi. But others didn''t n to meet Tang Guo. In fact, when Tang Guo was admitted to school, he told the good news to everyone in the Yun family. The response was only a short word: congrattions. She didn''t care about their attitude, but she inherited all the feelings. She could feel the sadness of the original owner. Even if she was excellent and powerful, even if she wanted to go to a school that could realize her dream, she could not move them in the end. Points, pay more attention, and be more concerned. For a young girl under 20, it is impossible to feel ufortable. It can be said that her tragedy stems from her pride and the indifference of the Yun family. "Thank you Brother San." Yun Zishu hesitated before saying, "They are busy." "Three brothers don''t need to say much," Tang Guo said with a light smile on his face. "Three brothers cane, I''m very happy, and the result is very good." With that said, we all understand. Yunzi Shu didn''t want to lie any more and cover up. The attitude of the family, she could not feel it. Yunzi Shu smiled, "Anyway, if you have any questions, you cane to me." "Thank you Brother San." Yun Zishu looked at the already slim young girl, and his appearance was undoubtedly very outstanding. Somewhere in him, he throbbed suddenly. Soon, he was a little cold with another warning-like gaze, and suddenly came to his senses. With a sigh in my heart, even if she wasn''t regarded as her sister, there would be no result between them because of Xiaoyi. "Who is this?" "Rong Hui." Rong Hui said his name directly, "Xiao Guo''s good friend." If you can make it good and be a man, it will be more perfect. How could Yunzi Shu not see this, but this man doesn''t look like the kind of person who likes to give in. In the face of such an "enemy", he did not swear sovereignty directly, but only said that she was a good friend, and warned him with his eyes, making him feel a little interesting and very impressive. A man who likes Xiaoguo, but does not make a strong announcement of her identity without her permission, is indeed very good. So, does Xiaoguo like him? Yunzi Shu observed it subconsciously, only to discover that Tang Guo and Rong Ying stood in subtle eyes. Xiaoguo likes him. Chapter 2521: Girl returned after being wrong (45) Chapter 2521: Girl returned after being wrong (45) 2521: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I heard that I like a person, and I will unknowingly move closer to him, leaving my back behind without reservation. Xiaoguo talked to him and this man obviously had two attitudes. Although they were all smiling, he could realize a little difference. "What do you want to eat? Brother San, please. You haven''t been here for a long time. Remember that you liked to eat before ..." Tang Guo did not reject Yunzi Shu, but she brought Rongzhen by the way, "Since my childhood, I have the best rtionship with the third brother. Even if many things happen, the third brother is still my third brother. The others are very good. They came here before Having seen me, I have no regrets for having such a good brother in my life. " Rong Hui understood it, and Yun Zishu understood it. There was some sourness in his heart, and Xiaoguo was exining the rtionship with this man to avoid him misunderstanding. Suppressing the sorrow in their hearts, Yunzi Shu and Tang Guo, Rong Yun ate a meal. Rong Yun had an appetite and ate a lot. Yun Zishu couldn''t eat anymore, so he just talked to Tang Guo. After dinner, he left, and still said to Tang Guo, if there is anything, you can go to her. Tang Guo will always answer, "Yes." But she never went to him. She knew what he meant, and he was afraid he would be embarrassed and embarrassed, so she really regarded him as his brother. Disappointed, but fortunate again. The appearance of Yunzi Shu made Rongzhen miss the opportunity to confess. He is not in a hurry right now, anyway, he is guarding his little girl every day, and it will never be stolen. Tang Guo was busy, busy with professional sses, and busy with running dragons. Of course, in her appearance, even if she runs a dragon, she has more money than others. Some characters even have two lines and have a long time to show up. She did not intend to ascend to heaven step by step, but chose toe step by step and step on the steps of the original owner to realize her unfinished dream. Of course, she did not do anything else. For example, when she is free, with the money made in the past three years, she first secretly acquired a film and television culturepany, and she ns to sign thispany directly. She didn''t want unnecessary trouble. At the same time, she also asked the system to help her do a data analysis and invested in manypanies and films. On the bright side, she is an ordinary student who is busy with her studies and running around. In fact, the wealth in her hands has reached an astonishing figure. In just two months, because Tang Guo looks good and runs a dragon, he is more professional than others. Both the acting and the appearance have attracted some directors. So, as she wished, she didn''t have to run the dragon set anymore. Instead, she could get a small role reserved by the director. After one semester, Tang Guo did not rely on any rtionship, because the appreciation of some directors, coupled with her acting skills, has be a third-rate actor. Although small, but this was her step by step, there was no short way to go. It''s because she didn''t approach quickly that it was so slow. If she gets closer and has the capital to hold her in the back, she may be the traffic star of the current small fire. But the original owner s desire is to be an actor. She likes acting and performing good works, not bing a big star. When Tang Guo appeared on the screen as a female third, many people first saw her beauty. This actress looks so beautiful. After seeing her interpretation of the role, she was fully brought in, and after reading it, she would sigh, "This actress performs really well and looks very young." When the drama aired, the Yun family was chatting in the living room, and their faces suddenly appeared on the screen, making them all choked. see you tomorrow Chapter 2522: Girl returned after being wrong (46) Chapter 2522: Girl returned after being wrong (46) 2522: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers For several minutes, none of the Yun family spoke. Although for several years, because of the return of Yun Yi and the suffering of the Tang family in the past, they subconsciously ignored Tang Guo. But that face, they knew it clearly. Even if their attitude is indifferent, she will still send them text messages during the festival. When she achieves anything, she will also message them. She hasn''t called directly, and she has never been here to look for them in the past few years. In fact, they are very clear. The reason why she only sends text messages and never does anything else may have understood their ns. They don''t know what she thinks, just thinking about Yun Yi''s suffering, there is no way to face her. This is a little strange, even if Yun Yi''s encounter in the Tang family has nothing to do with her. Speaking of which, she is also a victim and innocent. It was just that they couldn''t do anything about it and treated her like before. Treat her a little better, and they will remember that Yun Yi has just been picked up, taciturn and trembling at home. After learning the truth, they became even more angry. It was simply their kindness that Duan Yuhong lost his job. This is still in her face. If she did not take care of her, they would definitely not let the Tang family easily. She just didn''t expect to see her again. She actually appeared in the TV. In just a few minutes, she brought a character to life and brought people into it with ease. They also sink into the plot instantly, until her face is gone on the screen, and they wake up. This family, only Yunzi Shu has a smile on her face, her dream is slowly being realized. It can be seen that she is very talented and hardworking in this regard. I''m really happy for her. Yunzi''s eyes went to Yunyi''s position subconsciously. Now Yunyi is the little princess of the Yun family and is surrounded by a family. I saw the thin little girl sitting in the center, staring at the TV screen without blinking. Despite Tang Guo''s face, she did not look away. The other members of the Yun family, even after recognizing Tang Guo, saw that she had such an achievement, even if she was a little happy in her heart, they were very tacit and would not pick her up in the presence of Yun Yi. However, Yun Yi has been staring at the TV all the time, and they are not good at calling her, that seems to be 320 silverless here. Therefore, they can only choose to ignore, everything before is regarded as nothing, and the living room has returned to its warm and harmonious appearance. At this moment, Yun Yi suddenly spoke. She stared at the TV, her smart eyes shed, "Parents, brother, I want to be an actor too." The Yun family heard each other and looked at each other without answering for a moment. The first to speak was Yun Zishu. He asked with a mild smile, "Why did Xiaoyi suddenly want to be an actor?" Yun Yi yed with the doll in his hand, "Don''t you always say I''m timid? Maybe I''ll be bolder when I''m an actor, facing the camera and the audience?" "Moreover, I also want to feel the feeling of standing in the center of the spotlight and being noticed by everyone. I have to be not only an actor, but also a prize, to be the pride of my parents. Why, you do nt believe I can be an actor ?" Chapter 2523: Girl returned after being wrong (47) Chapter 2523: Girl returned after being wrong (47) 2523: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She saw a few people look inconceivable, and her smile was very innocent. "I''m not joking, I really want to be an actor. I don''t just go to y because I am a daughter of the Yun family, I am serious, We must strive for it with our strength. " Mica Mica is very distressed with Yun Yi. In fact, no matter what she wants, they will satisfy her as much as possible. My daughter just wanted to be a small actor. Although the circle was veryplicated, they didn''t like it very much. But this is what she hoped for. They disapprove and agree, and besides, the Yun family escorted her behind, and they naturally satisfied her. "Well, Xiaoyi wants to be an actor. Then in a few days, we will arrange someone to help you be a professional. How about that?" These small things are still easy for Yunjia. "Parents, don''t need to change majors. I also like the major now." Yun Yi read art, and she likes painting, so she chose this major. The school is also a very good school in this city. However, the school is not in the urban area, but it is more remote. "Okay, if you don''t change your specialty, you won''t change. Our Xiaoyi is going to be a talented actor, and my father is in favor." Can I show everyone a hand? " Mica also echoed, thinking that this is very good. They are already habitually subconsciously ignoring another person in order to fear that Yun Yi will be ufortable. What Yunzi Shu wanted to say was ultimately nothing. Yun Yi suddenly wanted to be an actor, and to say that the reason was not possible before seeing Tang Guo appear on the TV screen. But he wasn''t sure. Yun Yi wanted to prove that he was as good as Tang Guo, even better than the other, or something else. He prayed secretly in his heart, hoping that no contradiction would arise between the two. None of them was wrong, and it shouldn''t be unpleasant because of a nasty couple in the Tang family. "I think when Xiaoyi is free, I cane to the second brother''spany to observe and see the lives of the actors. The second brother''spany trains many new artists, men''s and women''s groups every year. Teacher of acting ss, if you have any questions, Xiaoyi can ask them. "This is the second brother of Yun Family, Yun Zi Shan. He has a film and television culturepany under his hand. His opening means that Yun Yi can be directly packaged and debuted by thepany, saving a lot of unnecessary procedures. "Also, if Xiaoyi sees any role, the second brother will fight for you." "Second Brother, I don''t understand anything now. Take the script and choose the role, let''s take it slowly. I think, learn from the teachers for a while. Even if I am guarded by you, I can''t be one Nothing, just a vase of wind and water mixed in circles. " She is also reluctant to be a vase. She has to be an actor with acting skills, not because of the identity of the Yun family, to be able to stand in that circle, and be a vase that is not discussed by anyone behind. "Okay, then the second brother will arrange a few professional teachers to teach you what you want to learn, let them teach. When Xiaoyi feels almost, then select the script and find a suitable time to debut." Chapter 2524: Girl returned after being wrong (48) Chapter 2524: Girl returned after being wrong (48) 2524: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yunzishan was thinking in his heart that if any good book appeared in the past few months, he must first leave it to his rtives and sisters. As for the others, they all had to stand aside. "Second brother, don''t worry so much. I think it''s better to take it slowly. Choose a little character or something for me first, step by step." The performance of Yun Yi made the Yun family very satisfied. They don''t mind holding their little princess directly, but if their little princess is willing to work hard, the height they will reach in the future is unlimited. If you don''t work hard, even with them, your sess will be limited. Yun Zishu saw that everyone else was busy discussing how to make Yun Yi debut, as if he had forgotten the person who appeared on the TV screen before, and suddenly sighed. He reached out his cell phone and looked at the text messages Tang Guo sent him a few months ago. Even if he had told her many times, she could call him directly, she still just texted him, it seemed that she was afraid to disturb him and let Yun Yi care. The contents of this message, as far as he knows, should have been received by other people in the family. But seeing their previous shocks, they probably didn''t take it seriously. This message tells them exactly that she has taken on a big female three role. He was quite happy at the time, although she was not slow, but not fast. Because of Yun Yi, he couldn''t use the resources of the Yun family to help her. In addition, the resources of the Yun family in the entertainment circle are basically in the hands of the second brother. Do not look at the second brother looks tall and burly, it seems that the whole person is somewhat kind. If you really know that he uses the resources of the Yun family to help Tang Guo, he will definitely get angry. After all, the one who is being held in the palm of the second brother is Yun Yi. For a long time, Yun Zishu left the vi and found an opportunity. Then he called Tang Guo and heard the beautiful symphony from there. He froze, "Are you outside?" "Well, eating at the restaurant, it''s sote, and Brother San hasn''t slept yet?" "Aren''t you eating too?" Yunzi Shu smiled, and then blurted out, "Who are you eating with?" Tang Guo nced at the opposite Rong Hui. Although the other party didn''t seem to care about it, in fact, his ears were always listening to her movement. She smiled, "He Rong." "It really is him." "Three brothers guessed?" Yunzi Shu was a little bit sour, "Except him, I haven''t seen you eat with anyone else. I also heard that before, you rejected many investors to eat, which caused many people to be dissatisfied. Why, is there any trouble?" "If you run into any trouble, be sure to call Sange and don''t go outside." "Third brother, rest assured, I have no trouble." Yunzi Shu suddenly remembered Rongying this man, yeah, what trouble can she have with him? What she likes is honor. Whye to him as a fake third brother, and it is easy to get into trouble, why not. "Xiaoguo, congrattions, today I saw the TV series you yed," Yunzi Shu remembered the character she exined, her heart was sore, and her eyes were a little swollen. "It was a good act, I was brought in by you. Go in. " "Thank you Sange for thepliment. You can be praised by Sange. It seems that my performance this time is really good." "Okay, you can continue dining, I won''t bother." Yunzi Shu did not think about what to destroy and what to fight for. Even if he went to destroy and fight for it, even in the end, her situation was very embarrassing. Chapter 2525: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (49) Chapter 2525: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (49) 2525: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers His family members are probably the first to jump out and disagree. In short, even if he was the third master of the Yun family, he couldn''t protect her. The most important thing is that the person she likes is not him, so why should he persecute this rtionship? "Is your third brother''s phone?" Rong Ming deliberately bit the word "three brothers" a bit. "The people in Yun''s family just care about him." "Yeah, the third brother misses the old." Rong Hui put a piece of beef in the te into his mouth and chewed hard. "It''s sote that I still don''t forget to call, I really care about you." System: s, the jealousy is yin and yang, and people are not able to watch it. "I''m such an elder brother. Being lucky to be cared by him is my luck." Rong Zheng couldn''t smile, "You called me Brother Rong, don''t I care enough for you?" "Brother Rong." Suddenly looked at by Tang Guo with such a serious look, and his voice was sweetly called, Rongzheng sat up straight, "What? Is there anything else? I just had no other meaning just to remind you that more than one Yunzi who cares about you book." "I know, too new and concerned about me." Rong Hui: He, what about him? Why is there only that jerk? Forget about such a big man, sitting in front of her? "It''s not just too new to care about you." Rong Yuan reminded madly, keeping a smile on his lips, trying to maintain his gentleman''s indifferent image, "There are many people who care about you and care about you." Protect you, think of you , Thinking of you, why can''t I see him? "Well, I know, Xiao Lin also cares about me very much. He called me yesterday and said that he was preparing to skip the level and nned toe to me earlier." The glorious smile was unsustainable. Why remember two little farts, just don''t remember him? "My fans also care about me." Rongzheng holds a fork in his hand, and smiles on his lips. He especially wants one fork and one fan to take away those obstructive guys. Why does everyone contend to care for her and weaken his existence? System: [The host is big, it''s almost there, he can''t break it. Did you see the reflective fork? I guess he must really want to use a fork in his heart to fork away all those who are blocking your eyes, leaving him only one. It''s always funny, and it won''t work out soon. "Isn''t it?" Rongzhen couldn''tugh anymore. "some." Hearing that, Rongzhen suddenly took it seriously, "Who?" "Far in the sky and in front of my eyes, of course, Brother Rong." Tang Guo did not tease Rong Zheng any more, and it may really be hard to coax. Rong Zheng smiled again, "I don''t care for you in vain. If you forget me, I will be angry." "How could I forget Brother Rong''s existence? I wouldn''t have gone so smoothly without your help." Rong Hui suddenly appeared and asked her to make up for Cui Taixin. Cui Taixin has be excellent. The Cui family will certainly not be so peaceful. Cui Bing is in control. Although it is not possible to restore the Yun family, but help Taixin ssmates get back up and be outstanding, should there be no problems? Speaking of which, Cui Bing has hindered the original owner many times. The original owner does not owe him. Although she participated in the acting and did not take any shortcuts, she encountered many harassment and threatened her. Even if she can solve these problems by herself, it is undeniable that Rongzhen secretly helped her a lot, how could she not appreciate it? "Right, Brother Rong, did you want to be my brother just now?" Chapter 2526: Girl returned after being wrong (50) Chapter 2526: Girl returned after being wrong (50) 2526: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Intuition tells Rongzhen that there is a trap in this sentence. He chose not to say anything, but looked at Tang Guo in confusion, as if asking, what does it mean? "Brother Rong, do you really want to be my brother?" Rong Zheng''s rm bell in his heart was a masterpiece, and he quickly denied, "No, I don''t want to be your brother." "Oh ..." Tang Guo stretched his tone. "Previously you said I called you Brother Rong, and when I mentioned third brother, I thought you wanted to be my brother too." "Where can I do that?" Rongzhen smiled, and seemed to calmly face Tang Guo. In fact, he panicked. "Xiao Guo, I don''t want to be your brother at all, I think your third brother Yunzi Shu It s good. It s actually enough to have such an elder brother. The so-called contentment Changle, the elder brother does nt need too much, and one who is good to you is enough. System: Hahahahahahahaha ... "But people are greedy. I used to have three brothers who hurt. Now there is only one left." Tang Guo''s expression of regret made Rongzhen awkward. Really just got a little embarrassed, his mind shed, "Actually, the one who loves you may not be the only brother. You see, the kid who is too new protects you more? And Xiao Lin, only a teenager, just Protect you everywhere. " Speaking of this, Rong Hui coughed, "And me, don''t I hurt you enough? Although I can''t be your brother," "Rong Hui''s heartbeat is fast, he doesn''t want to dy anymore, Seeing that the little girl he guards is getting better and better, or he will not bebeled with him, and I don''t know how many wild wolves will be stung, "But I can hurt you in another identity, pet you, and treat you well." "What identity?" When ites to this child, honor is not hidden, even if he is still nervous. He is not a fool. Tang Guo heard that he talked so much and was so patient that he knew it well. Those previous words were mostly teasing him. Think about it, in addition to the third brother of the Yun family, and the two stinks, she has never eaten alone with other opposite sex. Moreover, she was busy studying and filming. For the rest of the time, he was mostly upied by him. If he really didn''t feel anything, that would be the first fool in the world. The little girl he had waited for many years actually had him in his heart. "Boyfriend, the identity of the future husband, can you?" When Rong Hui said this, he was very skilled in pulling out the ring. The ring was made when she was eighteen years old, and she brought it with her every day. She just wanted to meet her at the right time. At this time, the symphony in the original restaurant also turned into a piano song about love. The waiter in the restaurant also pushed over a bunch of roses. Those who came here for dinner stood up and looked at them with blessings. Come here for dinner, either a couple or a couple, or a prospective couple. They have witnessed this kind of scene many times, so this time it was not the special arrangement of Rongrong, but the autonomy of the restaurant owner and these guests. The roses of the dining car were given to them by the boss. When Tang Guo held out his finger, numerous apuse rang out. When Rongzheng held the little hand, he felt that his world wasplete. At this moment, the smile on Rong Yun''s face seemed a little silly. Although it is the same smile, it is nothing like usual. If someone familiar with him looks at him, he will be surprised. Chapter 2527: Girl returned after being wrong (51) Chapter 2527: Girl returned after being wrong (51) 2527: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Mr. Rong?" When Rongzheng and Tang Guo sat down and re-dined, a voice suddenly sounded next to them. They looked up and saw a middle-aged man standing with a beautiful woman there. Although the woman is well-maintained, it can still be seen faintly. She should be in her forties. "It turned out to be Ran Dao." Rong Hui looked at the middle-aged man for a while, then came over, "Is Ran Dao eating with his wife?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be Mr. Rong. My wife said earlier, I thought it was wrong." Ran Shu nced at Tang Guo and was surprised, wasn''t this the big female third? Before, he felt that the actress was not only aura, but also had a solid foundation. Although the other party yed only a small female third in that y, no one could hide her performance. If it weren''t for her so much drama, maybe it would directly overwhelm women two women one. "Congrattions, Mr. Rong." But he didn''t expect that this actress actually knew Rong Rong. Seeing Rong Rong smiled like a fool just now, most of them pursued for a long time, right? The two sides just met each other and didn''t talk much. Ran Shu is also very knowledgeable, knowing that it is not easy to disturb at this time, he only said, "I''m preparing a film in my hand, and I will talk to President Rong about the arrangement of the film schedule when I have time. When Tang Guo heard it, he instantly realized that Ran Shu was so attentive to Rongzhen. No matter how good your director is, the person in charge of the theater still has to be called dad. She knows that Rongzhen is definitely not simple. The entire Rong family is under his control. The Rong family''s industry involves all aspects, and she has not paid much attention to it. She will know it anyway. "Brother Rong, are you familiar with Ran Dao?" Rong Hui heard that "Rong Rong", and she was in that heart. Finally, the rtionship between them was closer, I do nt know when she could call him a husband. Tang Guo found that Rongzhen smiled with a smile on his face. "Ah ..." Rongji quickly awakened from the dreamy life and became a girlfriend. It is a matter of time to be a wife. He will work harder and will be able to seed very soon. There are movie theaters everywhere, and every time Ran Dao releases a new film, he wille to me to sign a contract. " "That brother Rong is pretty good, and actually let Ran Dao buckle down." Rong Xuan was so proud of being boasted that she could hardly find the north and the south. "Would you like to y a movie by Ran Guo, if you don''t mind, I can help with the role." "Is Rong look down on me like this?" Tang Guo went on without waiting for Rongzhen to speak. "Rong Rong s intentions I have received, but now I do nt need your help, I need it, I m sure to be the first to find you . " These words are honorable to listen to, and don''t mind the matter at all. It didn''t take long for Rongrong to receive a call from Tang Guo one day and felt her joy. "What happy thing happened?" "Rong Rong, Ran Dao contacted me on his own initiative. He originally nned to let me try the second female role. Later, I tried the first female one. This role has already been decided. In the original plot, Ran Shu also found the original owner, ying the role of the second female. After this y, she became popr. Before she yed with Yunyi, all the roles yed were female first. Chapter 2528: Girl returned after being wrong (52) Chapter 2528: Girl returned after being wrong (52) 2528: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Congrattions, Xiaoguo." He did not receive any calls from Ran Shu here, and he did not take the initiative to mention that Ran Shu had Xiaoguo act as a girl, it must be her ability. His little girl was really amazing. No wonder his stinky nephew could be tamed by her. He should take the time to inform the stinky nephew, he should call her little aunt. Tang Guo soon joined the crew, and the school knew that she was given the role of Ran Shu''s new film Girl One, which naturally gave her the greatest convenience. In addition to studying time here, Yun Yishan is also taught by many professional teachers in Yunzishan''spany. All abilities are slowly improving. Until half a yearter, Tang Guo''s posters appeared in many public ces. Even if it''s Yunyi, I don''t know. "This is a neer with the best acting skills in recent years. To be honest, I think her acting skills are already in full swing, and many old dramas are notparable." This is the teacher of Yunyi performance ss. Yun Yi stared at the big poster for a long time. The heroine above was really a y, and he noticed at a nce, "I must watch this movie." "Well, take advantage of others and make up for your shorings. Xiaoyi is right in thinking. And, I think she has a lot of ces for you to refer to. She, like you, stepped up step by step. I heard that at first she was a runner ... " Yun Yi stopped talking and stared at the poster for a long time before she said, "Mr. Wu, why don''t youe here today for ss? I want to see the dramas she performed in the past, whether it''s a running scene or something else. I want to see as long as she shows up. So, can you help me find it? " "Okay, your ss is really too tighttely, just watch the y and rx." During this half-day, Yun Yi was watching all the roles yed by Tang Guo. "I looked away, she is simply a gifted actor." Teacher Wu surprisingly said, "It''s no wonder that it''s so easy to go from Dragon to Girl One. Any actor has such a talent for acting, as long as he doesn''t It s a matter of time to get out of the ident. And she is really good at the right time, with good acting, outstanding appearance, and met the director Ran Shu again. This time, she will most likely be red. " When she heard that, she was going to be red, and Yun Yi frowned slightly. "Mr. Wu, what is a talented actor?" "A talented actor is the genius of an actor. It belongs to the simple type. The results that others have spent ten years figuring out may be one year, half a year, or even just one month. It is possible for such actors. More spiritual, it will bring a character to life and bring the audience into the character instantly. " "So, I can''tpare to her." Teacher Wu Xing froze, then said, "Xiao Yi is also very good and works hard. I am very optimistic about your development in this circle. You will not be short of resources in the future, it will be sooner orter." "So, I still have to be favored." "Isn''t it bad to be held by others? Xiaoyi, do nt you take it easy, your child s own resources, that is also part of his strength? Tang Guo is a talented actor, which is her own ability. And you It is Miss Yunjia. She is smart and she has first-ss talents. In addition to hard work and resources, these are all your skills. Compared with her, that''s right. Do you think this circle is so simple? How many talented people are buried because they have no resources? " Yun Yi froze and nodded, "Ms. Wu is right, the resources of my Yun family are also part of my strength." "That''s right." see you tomorrow Chapter 2529: Girl returned after being wrong (53) Chapter 2529: Girl returned after being wrong (53) 2529: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The Yun family found that Yun Yi really liked acting. Except for the necessary professional sses, the rest of the time was spent studying in thepany with those teachers. There is almost no free time, and they also advised that Yun Yi should not be so tired, everything can be taken slowly. But Yunyi just said to them, "This is what I like to do, there is nothing that is not tiring. Doing what I like is not tiring." Yun Yi''s appearance really seemed to like acting very much, and the Yun family did not doubt anything. Seeing her working so hard, she couldn''t discourage them, and they didn''t advise either, often taking the time to go to thepany to see her. Later, they simply stayed next to thepany and bought two houses to live in, so that after the family was busy, they came back here, and Yunyi didn''t have to rush to thepany every day. Although no big vi isfortable to live in, they think that it is better for the family to get together every day and pay attention to Yunyi''s situation all the time. Yun Yi is not unhappy about these. At present, Yunyi has been studying in thepany for more than half a year. On the day of the Tang Guo film''s release, she rarely went to practice but went to the movies. She was not with the Yun family, but with the teacher Wu. Every member of the Yun family is busy with their own affairs every day, and it is impossible to keep an eye on her situation all the time. At best, everyone is busy and have dinner together at night. When Yun Yi was still busy on the weekend, they went to see how she practiced seriously. Because of Yun Yi''s efforts, the members of the Yun family thought that when Yun Yi made their debut, they must hold their little princess with no room for it. Otherwise, I''m really sorry she worked so hard. Yun Yi went to the cinema in the morning with teacher Wu, because of the word of mouth of Director Ran Shu and the poprity of Tang Guo. There are a few wonderful clips released before, so watching the movie is a lot. At least, the scene she watched was full. Yun Yi sat in the best viewing position, staring at the screen all the way. From the quietness in the movie theater to the low sighs and exmation sounds around the middle, to the back, she noticed that many people began to wipe their tears. After the movie, the audience left, and Yun Yi looked at the eyes of most people a bit red. "Mr. Wu, she performed well, everyone cried." Teacher Wu surnamed Yunyi and saw her eyes reddish and smiled, "You are not in the show anymore, your eyes are red as a rabbit." Yun Yi buried her head. "After all, she yed well." "Yeah, she yed well. If there is no ident this year, there may not be a better movie than this. Even the old drama bones may not be able to find one, and she can better interpret this role than her. " "Ms. Wu means that she is likely to be a film actress with this movie?" "Although her qualifications are still low and her debut is just two years away, it is not impossible. Anyway, from the perspective of acting, she has no problems at all." There is no problem at all. It is simply irresistible. It is menacing. If you do not give her this title, I am sorry for her and this role. In fact, in the heart, Mr. Wu is far more shocking than the surface. It''s only that she has be ustomed to controlling emotions before she can appear so indifferent. Besides, her current student is Yun Yi, her talents are also very good, and there are also the resources of the Yun family. Chapter 2530: Girl returned after being wrong (54) Chapter 2530: Girl returned after being wrong (54) 2530: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It was calcted that Tao would beter than Tang Guo, but she had resources and worked so hard to be popr sooner orter. As long as she thinks that the Yun family is willing to hold it, it doesn''t take two years, one year, enough for her to be popr all over the country. Although this talent is indeed inferior to Tang Guo, she couldn''t find one. With Yunyi talent and resources are so good. Therefore, she should not be too exaggerated, lest it hurt Yun Yi''s self-confidence. However, Tang Guo cannot be belittled, because everyone can see Tang Guo''s acting skills. This film is directed by Ran Shu, and its reputation is not bad. In addition, the film''s new subject matter is in line with the public''s aesthetics and expresses a deeper meaning. The box office of this movie is definitely not low. "Xiaoyi, you have been studying for more than half a year, when do you n to debut, this year or next?" "Wait a second, I don''t think it''s enough." Yun Yi''s thin face showed a smile. "I think I can''tpare to her anyway, she''s acting too well. Even if I have the resources of Yun''s family, the acting skills are not enough , Will the audience recognise it? " "It''s also like that, you''re still young. Youy the foundation first, the foundation is solid, and then you can fly into the sky. It won''t take you two years, it only takes one year, and you can be popr all over the country." Now who is a star, which one does not market? Eating by acting requires either a long time or some luck. In this circle, not many talents like Tang Guo are good, and luck is good. She has seen more. In this circle, I don''t know how many talents have been buried. The gloomy talents finally be mediocre and regretful. But this world is like this, no luck, no resources, no fire, no fire, all lives. This is not a ce where desperately can be red. It''s cruel. "Should you rest for a long time?" "No, let''s go back and continue practicing. In fact, she and I are one year old." Yun Yi whispered, letting teacher Wu know something. She personally thought that it was the same year that Yun Yi gave birth to aparative heart and looked at Tang Guo so hard and worked hard, so she worked harder. She is certainly happy that her students are so serious. With Yunyi''s talent, it will definitely be red in the future, and she will have it in the back view. In the future, when someone asked her, she was still Yun Yi''s teacher, and of course it was extremely beautiful, so she had no opinion and let Yun Yi continue to learn. Yun Yi is not really practicing in thepany every day, and he is asionally taken out to participate in some offline performance activities. However, these activities are not on TV. After all, building a car behind closed doors is not advisable. Training neers is what thispany is best at. "I''m going to see you secretly now." Rong Zhen was relieved and sad, and said with some sadness, "Maybe I have to make an appointment with your assistant in the future." "Brother Rong, don''t forget, my assistant arranged it for you. If you don''t make an appointment, isn''t that your one-word thing?" "Moreover, I was not as busy as I thought. I would not pick up general events and advertisements. Although there are several variety shows, I don''t n to pick them up." Rongzheng was a little surprised, "Why? While this is a good time, Xiaoguo can actually pick up some." "I''m thinking about the next script, and I don''t want to shoot those. I still prefer acting. Does Rong think that I do this business to make money and be famous?" Is not it? Chapter 2531: Girl returned after holding wrong (55) Chapter 2531: Girl returned after holding wrong (55) 2531: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Rongzhen asked the question in his heart first, and then he denied himself in an instant. It doesn''t seem to be. With her excellent results and doing bad things, as long as she spends her mind, she will get both fame and fortune, much better than being a star actor. He remembered that Cui Taixin''s boy also gave him aint, saying that it was as if a mathematics professor at a certain university had chosen Xiaoguo and nned to collect Xiaoguo as a closed student. As a result, she refused. The professor of mathematics, but a big man who has won many achievements and rewards, must have found her talent in this area when he saw Xiaoguo. If she agrees, maybe she will stand on the stage in the field of mathematical academia in the future, which is really better than what she is an actor star. And she chose to refuse, indicating that she really wanted to act. "Is Xiao Guo''s dream just acting?" "Yeah, my dream is to perform one role after another perfectly. After watching it, after watching the film. It s for fame and fortune in variety shows andmercials. Although I''m not too rich, I don''tck money. And I do nt value names. It s such a hobby. System: Host, please touch your conscience and say that you are not a rich man. Rongzhen nodded, "Even if you don''t have money, don''t I still have it? I really don''t need to desperately receive announcements for money. If you like this thing, you can live happier if you don''t like it. " "Brother Rong, are you asking me to help you manage your money?" "If Xiaoguo is willing, the money I make in the future will be on your card." "Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away with the money one day? Then you''re going to be poor." "As long as I am alive, that is money. Since it hits your card, I am not afraid of you spending it. It is yours that hit your card. You can spend as much as you want." Rong Hui said here He paused, "Moreover, Xiaoguo won''t leave the money." "Why?" Tang Guo asked curiously. There was a smile on the corner of Rong''s lips. "Because your heart is with me, and when you don''t notice, I lock your heart." "Who taught you these nasty words?" "Because I like you so much, I always say something that makes me feel ashamed." "Well, I didn''t see you blush, and didn''t you feel ashamed?" Tang Guo got closer, observed Rong Zheng''s expression carefully, and touched his face with his hand. "Rong Rong, your skin is fine," she got closer and sniffed, "It''s still fragrant, Did you apply skincare? " Rongzheng became red this time and caught her little hand. "Cann''t a man rub skin care products?" "Of course you can. No wonder you haven''t changed much in the past few years. It turned out to be a secret maintenance." Speaking of this, Rongzheng sighed, can it be done without maintenance? The stinky buttocks of his family ate a word of his old cow eating tender grass. The smelly brother in her house opened her mouth and said he was old brown sugar. Even if he is a little older than her, his face cannot be lost! He must take good care of it. Maybe decadester, the two stinks will be older than him, and they dare to dislike him. "Women are good for themselves, and I am good for you." Rong Hui still did not let go of her hand, but kissed her lips. "I don''t want to grow too fast, I just want to grow old with Xiaoguo." Chapter 2532: Girl returned after being wrong (56) Chapter 2532: Girl returned after being wrong (56) 2532: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Brother Rong, you touched me." So, is there any indication? This man became his girlfriend, his little hand was taken by him, and he kissed, the rtionship should be able to go further. When Rongzhen was gone, Tang Guo leaned down and kissed his face, and when she returned to sit opposite, Rongzhen returned to God. Raising his eyes, Tang Guo smiled and looked at him, "Let''s eat." "Xiaoguo, I lost my mind just now." "how?" "So, can you do the same thing again?" Tang Guo put a piece of food into his mouth and nced at him, "Brother Rong, if you have anything, you can say it directly." "I mean, kiss me again. If you feel good about kissing, it doesn''t matter if you kiss more." System: Really shameless, this man. "I''ve eaten now, aren''t you afraid of the steak smell on your face?" "It doesn''t matter, I''m not that particr person." Seeing Rongzhen''s longing look, Tang Guo couldn''t bear to tease her and asked the waiter to send him a ss of white water to drink. Rongzhen had already squatted beside her and put his hands on her legs. She held his face, like a dragonfly, and kissed a lot. "Are you satisfied?" "Such a good thing will never be satisfied." "I''m hungry, eat first, and kiss next time." "Okay." Rongzhen quickly got up and turned back to his seat. Suddenly he saw Ran Shu and his wife looking embarrassed, and looked at him with a smile, and nodded casually. Ran Shu nodded ufortably, "What a coincidence, President Rong." "Ran Dao brought his wife to dinner again?" "Yes, President Rong and Xiao Tang have a good rtionship." Ran Shu was like a dog in his heart. Forgive him, although he was a bit savvy, he couldn''t find a few words to describe his mood now. There was only a sound inside. He really didn''t find out that Rongrong was such a person. I only know that when I meet Rongrong in thepetition of the mall, there will be no good fruit. This guy, when it''s overcast, is really overwhelming. But also did not expect that in front of his girlfriend, Rongzhen was so shameless. He also saw it, oh dear, Rong Rong actually kissed his girlfriend in public and really wanted to die. Unfortunately, this cannot be shared with other people. "What''s the matter, hungry." Mrs. Ran felt that Ran Shu had been walking away, with a strange smile on her face, and gave him a quick sting. "Hungry? Then let''s get seated, really, how can I be hungry for my care." "Death, whisper, it''s outside, it''s a young age, and you''re not afraid of beingughed at." "My dear, how old is it, anyway, there is something more shameless than me. We are two husbands and wives, what about being kind?" Ran Shu carefully opened the chair and let Mrs. Ran sit in the seat. It is definitely not false. Although the voice was low, Rongzheng heard it. Does this call him or praise him? Let him boast. Tang Guo was really popr because of the film directed by Ran Shu. The box office has continued to increase and has be the most popr film in several years. At the same time, it was unexpected and unexpected. As expected, the film directed by Ran Shu is not bad. Beyond the ident, the heroine is a neer who has just made her debut, and her acting skills are pure and energetic. Chapter 2533: Girl returned after holding wrong (57) Chapter 2533: Girl returned after holding wrong (57) 2533: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers She brought the role to life and let the people watching the movie unconsciously bring it in. Everyone cried more tearfully and left the scene, even the grandfathers, their eyes were reddish. In short, this movie has no need to advertise anymore. It only needs everyone on the Inte, Amway, and people who watch it rarely have dislikes. This phenomenon is a good thing both for Ran Shu and Tang Guo. Tang Guo, in particr, was discovered by more people. It was because of this movie alone. During the filming period, the number of fans rose to 10 million. Various film appointments, advertisements, and variety shows hit her. And she also resolutely chose thepany under her name to sign a contract, the broker is thepany''s gold broker. She never really expected that there would be such a good thing that the pie fell from the sky. When she knew that thepany was going to arrange Tang Guo for her, she was also a little aggressive. Moreover, the order given above is very strange. It ispletely different from the previous requirements, and it is simply the opposite. There is only one meaning. Let her agent listen to Tang Guo. She can do whatever she wants. Whether it is receiving advertisements, scripts, or variety shows, it is best to discuss with her instead of making arbitrary ims. Moreover, the people above were very serious and she said so. The agent guessed at first whether Tang Guo had something toe by, butter discovered that in addition to watching the script every day, she was watching the dramas of the old dramas, or she was practicing. And ... the rest is private time, ording to her, to see her boyfriend. Anyway, she couldn''t guess. And now that she has such a strong momentum, if she changes people, she will definitely choose two good variety shows, and then receive one or two big-name advertisements, which will make her fame even higher, and her fame and fortune wille. Isn''t that great in the eyes of the audience? But she doesn''t. Because of the requirements, the agent was very knowledgeable and did not do too much. Anyway, being able to take over such a fragrant tea was already her surprise, and she was still temperamental and easy to get along with. She felt that the days were veryfortable. There are no bad habits, good temper, no troubles, no need for the team to help hype, it seems ... not bad. Tang Guo has several assistants beside her. Not only that, two of them are nominally assistants, but in fact they are female bodyguards whom Rong Hui asked her to ask for. Knowing he was worried, she was happy to ept it. Many people in the circle thought that Tang Guo would take advantage of the heat to receive various announcements. Did not expect, different from what they thought. The outside talked about her, and watched and discussed her previous ys. Those new fans are hot every day, thinking that they have a treasure actor, good-looking, good acting skills, and it seems that there is no dark history, very happy. Tang Guo, on the other hand, was quiet and was choosing new scripts. As she said, her goal is to act, y every role she likes, and win prizes. As for advertising variety for fame and fortune, that was not in her n. The outside world has been discussing her and found that she ys poorly in poor ys. Except for these ys, she can hardly find a ce to show her face. At this time, I suddenly heard that she picked up a new script and was about to go to the shooting location. The fans are eagerly looking forward, hope, and hope that she can send some news, no matter how bad, share some of her beauty photos, that is also good. Chapter 2534: Girl returned after holding wrong (58) Chapter 2534: Girl returned after holding wrong (58) 2534: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers But she doesn''t. The entire Weibo is empty. Except for some necessary reposts, almost none are original. Subsequently, fans found that her signature was: My dream is to act in peace. Alright, buddha just budge, who told them to like it. Although Tang Guo didn''t post anything, the fans enthusiastically created a topic for her: #Waiting for you to return with the new drama # # Your little fan is here waiting for you # Obviously, he didn''t want to go on a hot search. When Tang Guo arrived at the shooting location, he actually went on a hot search. It turned out that her little fans were unwilling to be left out, and found a sense of existence for herself. Tang Guo looked at the hot search, found his mobile phone, and dialed a phone number. As soon as it rang, the phone was answered, "Little fruit? Are you busy today?" "No, it was half shot." "Why do you call me suddenly?" Rongzhen was a little surprised. She was a workaholic when she was busy. Today is a bit weird. "I miss you." Upon hearing this, Rongzheng was a little happy. "Then I''ll be here to see you." "Okay, I''ll wait for you to see me in the wind and rain." After being rejected, Rongzheng hung up the phone, and the whole person was excited, walking with wind. Even in today''s negotiations, there was no previous aggressiveness, so the other side was relieved. "General Rong seems to be in a good mood today." "Maybe it has something to do with my girlfriend." People who are familiar with Rongrong know that he has a girlfriend and an actress. After all, there are few secrets in this circle. The system is a bit unbearable. [Host, you watched the fan create a topic for you, and then think of your boyfriend, call your boyfriend tired and crooked, and leave the little fan in the corner. Does your conscience hurt? "I''m working on it." The system took a nce at the dynamic, okay, although there are few words, simple, but it is a response. Tang Guo: When Ie back. The short four words made those who like her crazy. Because the fans really didn''t expect that she would seriously respond. The system looked at those fans who were happy, and hummed inside. It was that these little fans didn''t know how she was treated differently. If she knew, she called the boyfriend and said that he missed him and waited for him to see her I wonder if these fans will be crazy. The time has passed unknowingly, Tang Guojie''s new drama has already been filmed, and the post-production is almost the same. Currently being promoted, this time, there is no hype. Relying on the word-of-mouth of the movie she yed before, the y was promoted and word-of-mouth was passed on by many fans, and no extra publicity was needed. Thepany did not deliberately help Tang Guo specte. As if everything fulfilled her signature, her dream was to act in peace. This signature tells everyone at all times that she is an actor, not a star. On the side of Yunyi, Yunyi himself thinks that he has learned almost the same, and the Yun family thinks it is perfect, so Yunzishan is helping Yunyi to prepare her to debut in a powerful way. There are several types of debuts, the mostmon ones are starting from the dragon set, the others are debuting with singers, girl groups, variety shows, various programs. In the end, Yun Zishan chose Yun Yi to debut with a reality show. They think that Yunyi has both talents and talents, and she will go to a reality show first to let the audience know her, let her build a good impression, and gain a wave of fans. Then, I took the script and acted, and it all happened. When Yun Yi went to shoot the reality show, it coincided with Tang Guo''s new y. see you tomorrow Chapter 2535: Girl returned after holding wrong (59) Chapter 2535: Girl returned after holding wrong (59) 2535: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers On the first day of Tang Guo''s new y, ratings had already exploded. Especially her fans, when they knew the show was going to be yed, they always looked forward to that day. On the day of the broadcast, the fans were squatting by the TV and theputer early. It was hard to imagine that there was such a person that they had waited so long. It is such a person that they have liked it for a short time, but she has never seen her appearance once in a year, and her Weibo news is poor. But they just like her, and no one knows why. Although during this period, she did not have other works, did not shootmercials, participated in variety shows. Even herpany didn''t hype for him and bought hot search. However, because of the previous movie, many audiences have been impressed by her. During her shooting of the new drama, she was sent to the search several times by young fans. Obviously she did not follow the traffic route and said that she would act in a quiet and quiet manner, but those little fans who were left out would not be reconciled to the people they liked. Tang Guo identally turned to Weibo after finishing shooting before, but she was still surprised to see the number of her fans. Unconsciously, she turned out to be a person with tens of millions of fans. This new drama, from shooting to post-production, really takes a lot of time. In this situation, the cost and time are quiterge. The director who filmed this drama is a serious TV drama person, and has just reached a consensus with Tang Guo, she is also a person who wants to y a good TV series. From the poprity of ratings on the first day to subsequent broadcasts for several days in a row, the show finally won the audience''s approval without the pains of the entire crew, bing a wonderful word-of-mouth drama, whether young, Old, still small, squat every day to watch. One weekter, the first episode of the reality show that Yun Yi participated in was also shown. Yunzishan is here to help Yunyi build momentum, so I also invested a lot in this reality show. Before the broadcast began, Iunched a lot of publicity. It''s a hot search, and it''s been many times. In addition, the people involved in this reality show also made several hot searches and created many topics. However, Yun Zishan knows that once the topic is overhyped, it will easily affect the audience. Therefore, when he was creating the topic, he did not bring Yunyi at all when he was hyping. Even now, there is no information about Yunyi on any public tform. He is confident that as long as the audience goes to this reality show, he will be convinced by the charm of his sister. The beauty of his sister must be discovered by the audience in person, rather than being spected by them. Once the conversation is over, it is easy to cause aversion to passers-by. Therefore, in order to create poprity, he and the show group carried out various spections on other members. Good and bad, as long as they can create some fragments of the topic, they will edit it intentionally. In short, as long as you click into it, there will be various disputes. Especially in the reality show, there are some members, although not very popr, but they are considered small and famous. Therefore, after those fragments were put on the Inte, it really attracted many people to discuss the dispute. Some are praised, others are scolded and attacked. After all, the rhythm ofizens is best taken. Chapter 2536: Girl returned after being wrong (60) Chapter 2536: Girl returned after being wrong (60) 2536: Word Stacks Level 2536 As long as a little contradiction is created, they can be led by their noses, and only a few can be sober. The main content of the variety show that Yun Yi participated in was to experience life in the vige for 33 days. During this period, the participants must eat and live with the people in the vige. No matter what happens behind the camera, at least in front of the camera, it must be so. There have been few reality show shows recently, and because of the hype here, many people are still looking forward to this reality show. What''s more, this is also prepared for Yunyi by Yunzishan. The quality of the show alone cannot be too bad. On the day the show actually aired, it did attract a lot of viewers from the beginning, and many wanted to keep watching. Because this reality show is broadcast twice a week, the time is Saturday and Sunday, so there is no conflict with the time of Tang Guo''s drama. Therefore, the two can be considered as no confrontation. When watching a reality show, the audience is just watching something new and seeing how these stars are different in rural life. When watching a TV show, the audience is watching the storyline, which tests the actors'' acting skills and their lines. For the perfection of a y, many actors'' lines will bepleted by voice actors. However, Tang Guo has never been. Starting from the running set, all of her roles, even if they are not live radio, arepleted by her alone. There was also a director who nned to hire a voice actor, but after listening to her own voice, she dispelled that idea. Because that director really can''t guarantee that the dubbing actor you ask can really be better than her. There are still many people discussing Tang Guo as the y on the Inte, but unknowingly, many people discovered the name of a neer. This name is naturally Yunyi. In the reality show that experienced rural life, many artists made a lot of jokes, because of the artist''s performance, there were some scolded and praised. In short, controversy continues. At this time, Yun Yi''s performance, such as a clear stream, was presented to the audience. Because when they walked into the countryside, they discovered that this girl with a good appearance was different from other artists. When other entertainers first arrived, she was abandoning the bumpy ground, and she was steady and walked without mercy. Other artists pointed at some farm implements they didn''t know and were surprised. At a loss, she either stood on the side and smiled lightly, otherwise she told them the names of the farm implements and their uses. Others looked at the stoves and pans used in the countryside, saying they were a bit helpless. But when ites to cooking, Yun Yi can easily and easily use those. When asked, she did not hide it, saying that she had lived in the country before. To her, it wasn''t just a life. It was hardly a personalparison to these things, and of course they were very familiar with them. Yunzishan did not create any topics for Yunyi on the Inte, but after the first and second episodes are broadcast, those who watch this show will automatically fan Yunyi as a beautiful person. Not at all arrogant. I know farm tools and can use them. The cooked food is still delicious. Even so, she couldn''t see a little rusticity in her body, in the words of many people, even if she was wearing in clothes and using those farm tools, she looked very elegant and had a temperament. Chapter 2537: Girl returned after holding wrong (61) Chapter 2537: Girl returned after holding wrong (61) 2537: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Like Yunzishan thought, many people seem to have discovered the mysterious treasure, and they did not hesitate to enter the cloud art. When Yun Yi gained a lot of fans, Yun Zishan appropriately let the public rtions team secretly push behind. Of course, he still does not have the right person to specte on Yun Yi. The spection is too powerful, and it will easily bring many bad effects to Yunyi. He wanted all of this to happen naturally, so that Yun Yi could be unknowingly liked by many people. In just two episodes, Yunyi gained hundreds of thousands of fans. When she saw the result, she was somewhat satisfied. Before she concentrated on studying, apart from watching the drama yed by Tang Guo, she paid little attention to things on the Inte. In addition, Tang Guo has been here for a year. After the previous movie, there is a new drama. She has watched it several times before, and she has nothing to see. Tang Guo didn''t make any announcements. He didn''t take advertisements and did variety shows. As for the fans sending Tang Guo on the hot search, she did not pay attention. This time seeing that she had so many fans, she subconsciously searched Tang Guo''s ount. Just popped up, I saw Tang Guo''s Weibo while searching the interface. The following shows the attention of Tang Guo fans. There are even more than 20 million, almost 30 million. After a while, Yun Yi closed the page and did not browse the messages left by her fans on Weibo. This day, Tang Guo attended the film festival for the first time. There is also a live webcast on this film festival, which is Saturday night. Coincides with the third episode of the reality show. Fans know that to see Tang Guo live, either in front of theputer or holding a mobile phone waiting. Although the film festival live broadcast and reality show can also be watched and reyed, in the end many people choose to watch the film festival first, and then watch the reality show. Not for Tang Guo, but at the film festival, there will be many celebrity artists. Miss this time and wait a long time. On this day, Tang Guo dressed up to attend. The dress was custom-made by Rong Ying, not an endorsement for any brand. When the host announced that Tang Guo won the film award for his role in the film''s heroine in the previous Ran Shu film, countless people were very excited, whether on the scene or outside the screen. When Tang Guo wore a simple, elegant and noble aqua blue dress to take the stage to receive the award, fans holding the mobile phone, sitting in front of theputer, were boiling. Her character on the screen is not gorgeous. It is rare to see her dressed up as a fan. There is no excitement or forgetting, a quick screenshot. Almost every screen capture can be used as a screen saver. They are even more looking forward to the official recording of the scene, the screen shot pictures should look better. This evening, Yun Yi didn''t watch her reality show. I originally nned to watch it, butter I identally saw the hot search on Weibo, which was about the film festival. Seeing that many people also discussed below, Tang Guo was invited to the film festival this time. Reminds her of Wu Guo''s evaluation of Tang Guo''s acting skills. After hearing that Tang Guo won the award from the film, she turned off the screen when she saw the scenery of the other person on the podium. Instead, she picked it up. The script given to her on the reality show, although she did nt follow the script a lot, she would still watch it. Chapter 2538: Girl sent back after being wrong (62) Chapter 2538: Girl sent back after being wrong (62) 2538: Word Stacks Level 2538 "It''s so beautiful, sorry, I''m going to do something rude, lick the screen, I lick it ..." On the second day of the film festival, photos of Tang Guo''s evening gowns were revealed. They were still not sent by thepany, but by reporters who went to the scene and the official side of the festival. Of course, the most exciting thing is that she won the award for her first film. Although she did not deliberately create hot spots, she went on hot search. It was not that there were no stars in the past. The first movie won the film''s emperor, which is younger than her, which is not unusual at all. But like Tang Guo, a starring movie or a starring drama is performed every year, without any announcements. There is almost no variety artist in this circle. Moreover, her whereabouts are mysterious, and even the paparazzi who will keep track of her will find it difficult to capture her whereabouts. Even if it is photographed, it has not been sent out, it will always be intercepted. It was either Rongrong or the system that found it. Tang Guo asked thepany to send someone to stop it. For many days in a row, Tang Guo was the youngest person on the Inte and won the film award shortly after his debut. Because the film festival won the film award, the ratings of the TV series yed by Tang Guo rose again. Such a thing, Tang Guo did not forget to send a message to the Yun family. Sending the news in the past is still very simple, just tell them that she won the film award, very happy, and thanked them in the end. As for whether they respond or not, that''s their business. When the Yun family received the news, they were all at home. Because Yunyi has always been in the countryside, the reality show has not been filmed. Even if I haven''t lived in the countryside, I live in a hotel not far from the countryside. So they don''t take that much into consideration. Yunzi Shu was in front of theputerst night and watched the film festivalpletely. When I received this news, I was still very happy. Yun Yi was not there, so he called Tang Guo on the spot. "The third brother?" "Congrattions, Xiaoguo. Your dream hase true." "Thank you Brother San, but my dream has note true." "Isn''t it all after all?" "I didn''t take it afterwards." After hearing this, Yun Zishu could not help but smile heartily, and said intimately, "It''s really a greedy little girl." "I''ve watched your new drama, and it''s done very well, Xiaoguo, you will be able to get behind the scenes with this TV show." "So, your dream will be fully realized soon." "My third brother, my dream is acting, and taking these awards is by the way. Every day I live, my dreams are good acting. Unless I reach the end of my life, I will not stop, dream Nor will it be fully implemented. " Yunzi Shu listened for a moment, thenughed again, "Is this your dream?" "Yeah, this is my dream. I came into this circle and just wanted to act and not do anything else." "You will realize your lifelong dream." "Thank you Brother San for his good words. I also think I did a good job." Tang Guo paused and asked, "Did Brother have lunch?" "Not yet, eat it in a while." "Then I''ll hang up first. Brother Rong has been waiting a long time." "it is good." When Yunzi Shu was on the phone, the Yun family listened. I don''t know what the purpose is, he also opened the sound reinforcement so that they all heard Tang Guo''s voice. Chapter 2539: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (63) Chapter 2539: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (63) 2539: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When he hung up, he was still a little bit lost. He stared at the phone with the lock screen. He didn''t know when he changed the lock screen to her picture. From her childhood photos, she changed to a picture of wearing a blue evening dress yesterday. Yun Zishu felt other people''s eyes, looked up at them, and didn''t know what to say for a while. Or did mica start, "Is Zishu often connected with Xiaoguo?" "Um." Yun Zishu nodded. He contacted Tang Guo, never thinking about hiding the people from his family. Mica sighed, "Is she okay now? She should me us for being indifferent." "Is Xiaoguo that kind of person?" Yunzi Shu couldn''t help but, "If she really me us, she will still take care of me, and send messages of blessings to the New Year? No one has left." Mica thought for a while, and it seemed to be the case. Anyway, after living together for sixteen years, she remembered that she felt a little guilty. "She never came to us." "Mom, our attitude, would she dare toe to us? If I hadn''t contacted her and called me asionally, she might not havee to me. Even if I had spoken countless times, if there were any difficulties, I woulde. Look for me, she promised well every time, but no matter what problems she encountered, she solved it herself and never looked for it. " "She knew it very well." Father Yun was also a little hesitant. In the end, he was the daughter who had been petting for 16 years in his heart, and said that he really didn''t want to have anything in his heart. That was false. It''s just that when thinking of Yun Yi''s suffering in the Tang family, he is very angry. They held Tang Guo on the apex of his heart, but the Tang people were not angry with his baby daughter like that. "Otherwise, shall we make an appointment and have a meal together?" Now mentioning it, mica is missing more and more. Several members of the Yun family looked at each other, and they were all silent, with no objection, indicating that they approved this approach. "I see, Xiaoyi has been shooting reality shows recently, and I haven''t seen Xiaoguo for a long time." This time it was Yunzishan, Yunyi was his sister, but Tang Guo, a girl with no blood rtionship, said that he did nt miss it at all, and it was impossible, except that the weight of the sister and sisterpared Definitely heavier. Tang Guozheng and Rongzheng were having lunch. Today, instead of eating out, he went to Rongzheng''s house and he cooks himself. She was standing at the kitchen door and watching him busy. "Brother Rong, I didn''t expect you to cook." "Are you surprised?" Rongzhen smiled back at her, "I did not cook until I knew you." "So after you know me, will you do it?" "Still won''t." Rong Yan''s lips twitched slightly. "After you became my girlfriend, I went to study." "Really?" "I will lie to you?" "No." Tang Guo was curious. "When did you learn?" "Just when you were filming before, thepany was busy. It was impossible to leave for two days and three, but asionally there was still half a day. If you do nt see the fruit, you can only ask the chef to let me teach me how to cook Acacia. " "You can do anything. Why do you want to learn how to cook? Solve the sorrow, can''t you look at the photos?" "Xiao Lin told me before that your cooking skills are so bad that you may not learn at all. I just thought about it, you wo nt, I wo nt, and I ca nt starve to death in the future? . " Chapter 2540: The girl who was returned after being wrong (64) Chapter 2540: The girl who was returned after being wrong (64) 2540: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Tang Guo remembered that in order to toss Duan Yuhong, he had deliberately behaved badly. It seemed that Tang Lin had shown it. Unexpectedly, this kid told her all such things to Rong Yun. Tang Guo didn''t know that when Tang Lin and Rong Hui talked about it, they didn''t mean tough at her. That exchange was because Tang Lin knew about the official exchange between Tang Guo and Rong Hui. One day, he and Rongzhen called alone. Tang Lin: "Okay, since my sister likes you, I have no opinion. As long as you don''t make mistakes, you will be my brother-inw. But there is one thing I need to tell you, my sister won''t cook. After this, I will trouble you in the future. " "Trouble you, take good care of my sister. If I knew you were not good to her, I would take her secretly away." Faced with the warning from Xiao Xunzi in the future, of course Rongzheng listened carefully and said that he would just cook. Rong Zheng remembered the previous events, and couldn''t help but smile. Tang Lin''s kid was not a simple one. After the two enjoyed a delicious lunch, Tang Guo received another call from Yun Zishu. After the call was hung up, Rongzhen asked with some jealousy, "What is your third brother calling over again?" "He said that Yun''s side proposed to gather with me, have a meal, and ask me when I have time." Tang Guo answered truthfully, and ignored the honorable jealousy, he understood that she had nothing about Yunzi Shu After a while, the vinegar was gone. Sure enough, Rongji''s vinegar energy disappeared suddenly, his eyes narrowed suddenly, "Why did I suddenly have to gather with you and eat again? Haven''t I been avoiding you all these years?" He had a good impression of Yun Zishu. Except for the other person''s look at Xiaoguo, everything was fine. As for the other members of the Yun family, he did not look so pleasing to the eye. "Are you promised?" "Yes, it''s about this Friday night." After all, everyone is busy, just happen to be free on Friday afternoon. Actually Tang Guo is not busy, but now he has to start choosing the next drama to be filmed. As for whether it is a movie or a TV series, it is still uncertain. In short, she epts a maximum of two dramas a year, and many will not ept them. If it is not appropriate, she may only ept one or not one. If sometimes the role is really good, even if it is a supporting role, some guest performances, she will consider it. Anyway, whatever she likes is fine. Rong Zheng heard the words, and didn''t say much, he respected all her decisions. He was watching, and he was not afraid that the Yun family would bully her. "The next movie or TV show?" "I''m not sure yet. Go back to the script tomorrow." Rongzhen suddenly held her waist and dangled around her neck. "Let people see the script. I happened to be on vacation recently, okay?" Tang Guo smiled and touched the back of Rong Hui''s head. "Rong Rong, are you coquettish with me? It''s known, I won''tugh at you." "Couldn''t it be coquettish with your girlfriend? Xiaoguo, do you know how old Ran Shu is? This year is forty-eight, and it will be fifty in two years. I often coquettish with his wife, and no oneughed at him. "Ran Dao wants to know that you talk so badly behind him, he will be angry with you." Rongzhen stood up, holding Tang Guo''s small hand, and said with confidence, "No, he still has a movie to sign with me this year. If he messes with me, the theater line under my Rong family name , He wo nt show his movie. For me, I lost a little money, and I do nt rely on this to make money. For Ran Shu, he is losing money. "Brother Rong, you really have the potential to be a faint king." "That Ran Dao is also poor." "Xiaoguo, you should say, your brother Rong is amazing." "Okay, brother Rong, you are so good." "Insincere." "My brother Rong, you are really amazing." System: I can''t stand it. On Friday morning, Tang Guo remembered that he had to make an appointment with the Yun family at night, and did not do anything else, so he had prepared well. The Yun family is also preparing very nervously, and I am looking forward to this meeting. However, what they didn''t expect was that Yunyi returned at noon. Seeing Yun Yie back suddenly, the whole family was caught by surprise. "Why is Xiaoyi back?" Yun Yi didn''t see anything, and quickly walked to Mica and Yun''s father, "I miss my parents, I have been away for a long time, I want toe back and see. "You girl, miss us, just make a call and I''ll ask someone to pick you up." "I want to surprise my parents." Seeing all this, Yun Zishu''s eyes were a little dim, and it was estimated that this meal would not be enough. see you tomorrow Chapter 2541: Girl returned after holding wrong (65) Chapter 2541: Girl returned after holding wrong (65) 2541: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Well, mom and dad, do you look like you are ready to go out?" Yun Yi finally found something wrong at this moment. Everyone in this family is neatly dressed, usually Friday, not everyone Busy. Is it time to rest at home? The Yun family looked at each other, but Yunzishan first responded, "We were going to eat out." "Yeah, I was going to eat out." Mica also said with a smile, in fact, she was still nervous. She really wanted to see Tang Guo, and she looked forward to this meeting today. However, no one can match him in front of his own daughter. They are going to see Tang Guo, they must not let Yun Yi know. If this girl knows, it will be sad. "It was originally intended to go out to eat, but now your girl suddenly came back and gave us a surprise, then don''t go out." Father Yun followed, thinking at the same time, and asked Yunzi Shu to call Tang Guo over the phone to inform him that something is happening today, and it wo nt be over. Let s make an appointment sometime. Although I was a little sad, but in front of my daughter, the family''s choices were very consistent, and they couldn''t treat the little princess ignorantly because of Tang Guo. "Is there a ce to book it? If it''s booked, let''s go straight and add me, shouldn''t there be anything?" Several people in the Yun family looked at each other, watching Yun Yi''s happy appearance, it is not easy to lie, they have no ce to book. Even if they said there was no ce to book, Yun Yi would not believe it. Their family went out for dinner, instead of going to ordinary restaurants, it is impossible to book the location in advance. In the end, the family was ready to take Yun Yi to dinner in the evening. Yun Zishu sat aside, watching the interaction between Yun Yi and his family, and was still a bit embarrassed to see Tang Guo''s family. Now, he was mingling with Yun Yi. Yun Yi is his sister, and of course he loves it. But Xiaoguo is also his sister. She has lived in this family for 16 years. For these 16 years, for them, it really became a nk. For Yun Yi, she would never see her for a lifetime. It was originally agreed Good thing, because Yun Yi, is it easy to make an appointment? "Zi Shu, what were you thinking before?" Yunzi Shu has already gone upstairs, and is going to return to the room to call Tang Guo about this. Otherwise, it was embarrassing when I met him. Unexpectedly, he was about to push the door into the room and was stopped by Yunzi Mo, the elder brother of the Yun family. To say that this Yun family has three sons, the youngest son Wenrunruyu, the second son has a strong temper, then the eldest son is mature and stable, and is best suited to inherit the Yun family. Yunzi Mo usually talks a little, but he still likes Yun Yi''s sister very much. When he didn''t find that out, he was very fond of Tang Guo, his sister. "It turned out to be Big Brother." Yunzi Shu smiled, this smile with a little bit of sadness, "I just have some regrets. I don''t want to find an opportunity to eat with Xiaogu in the future, it is not so easy." "Howe, there is some time for dinner. I want to get together and always take time out." Yunzi Mo pondered for a moment. "Are you injustice for Xiaoguo? Zishu, Xiaoyi came back suddenly today, how can we It''s impossible to pass, you need to understand. Xiaoyi will know this, and she will be sad. " "If Xiaoguo knows this, she will be sad, brother!" Chapter 2542: Girl returned after being wrong (66) Chapter 2542: Girl returned after being wrong (66) 2542: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yunzi Mo was silent for a moment and said, "You don''t know this, she won''t know. You call her and say that something is wrong with Yunjia Company, and my parents and I need to solve it. Make an appointment with her again. " "She won''t know." Yunzi Moding looked at Yunzi Shu. "As long as you don''t tell her." "Brother," Yunzi Shu opened his mouth, and didn''t know how to say, "Okay, I''ll inform her, but she''s busy right now, and we may have timeter, she might not be able to." "Actually, I think if you really take care of that much, next time you don''t think about it, let''s not talk about getting together with her. In case Xiaoyies back suddenly, you will definitely change your mind temporarily." "Zi Shu, Xiaoyi is our real sister. She has suffered a lot in the past. You are her third brother. She should be good to her." "Xiaoyi is my sister, and Xiaoguo is also my sister, and she has lived with us for sixteen years. Brother, it wasn''t her who hurt Xiaoyi. She shouldn''t take all of this. Speaking of which, I really shouldn''t Help you make the phone call to ask her toe out. " "Forget it, I''ll inform her this time, next time you want to see her, don''t let me call her again, I don''t want to lose this sister. Although, you are not rare, but I am rare." Yunzi Shu went into the room and called Tang Guo. The caller was Rong Hui, who was doing hair at the barbershop. Both the cell phone and the bag were in Rong Hui''s hand. When he heard the phone ring, watching the caller ID was Yun Zishu again, and got the instructions from Tang Guo, he directly answered the phone. However, without saying a few words there, the smile on Rong Ye''s face disappeared, and he only said three words throughout the process, "I see." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo felt that Rongzhen was not very happy, but it was inconvenient now. When the hair was done, Rongzhen put a hat on her, and then she took her little hand out of the barber shop. "What did Brother San say just now, his face is so unsightly?" In fact, Tang Guo has already guessed something. Maybe there is something wrong with this party today. This change may only be caused by a temporary incident over the Yun family. "They said that the Yunjiapany had some temporary problems, and they will make another appointment." Hearing that, Tang Guoughed in a low voice, "Is Rong Gexin?" "I don''t believe it. I asked the assistant just now. The Yunjiapany is very good. There is nothing wrong with the fart!" Rong Ye was a little bit angry and made her tight again. If time is so precious, they don''t see it when they want to see it. When they make an appointment and release the pigeons again, what are you doing? " What Rongzhen didn''t say is that he also asked his assistant to investigate what happened to the Yun family. He just received the news that Yun Yi, who had been shooting a reality show, suddenly came back, so the Yun family only made an appointment for Yun Yi. "Okay, brother Rong, don''t get angry. They just don''t have time. Isn''t it enough if you have it? The food in that restaurant is not bad. Let''s eat." Rongzhen nodded, and was not angry. He observed Tang Guo''s expression, and indeed he could not see anything unhappy with her, and he felt relieved. Since she was not unhappy and thought of eating vegetables, he must take her there. Although the restaurant must be booked in advance, some people can cut in. For example, he. Rong Hui called Tang Guo in front of Tang Guo. Chapter 2543: Girl returned after being wrong (67) Chapter 2543: Girl returned after being wrong (67) 2543: Word Stacks Level 2543 Answers "I want the best ce to have a girlfriend for dinner." "Okay, President Rong, we''ll arrange it for you right away." Hanging up the phone, Rong Hui saw Tang Guo looking at him with a smile, and said to him, "Rong Rong, what you just looked like, really handsome." "If Xiaoguo likes to watch, I will show you every day. Most of these high-end restaurants have given me my Supreme Membership Card, and you can book seats at any time." System: Seems like you''re seeing a tall tail. In the afternoon, Rong Hui apanied Tang Guo to the shopping mall to buy and buy. It was almost dinner time and the two went to the restaurant for dinner. Nothing special happened halfway, and the two enjoyed a delicious dinner. However, when I was going to leave, I happened to meet the Yun family with smiles on their faces, who looked warm and cozy. Yun Yi walked between Mica and Mica, holding two of them separately. The three brothers of the Yun family all walked behind them. The ce where the two sides met was on a small aisle in the restaurant. Even though Tang Guo wore a peaked hat and a silk scarf, when she saw Yun''s family, she raised her head subconsciously, and the other party naturally saw her face. Seriously, she was a bit surprised to see them here. After all, if it was Yunyi that made them agree with her, just in case, they should note to this restaurant again. I really didn''t expect whether the Yun family was bold or did not take her seriously. Yun Zishu also saw Tang Guo at first nce, his face changed. He pursed his lips gently and clenched his fists. After this time today, the Yun family couldn''t pull his face to talk to her. Mica mica is really embarrassing. Where will they know, Tang Guo wille here for dinner. I knew it would have been ordered to order another ce. Yunzi Mo''s face was usually cold, with little change. Yun Zishan couldn''tugh, neither of these people was a fool. I also understand that after today, their fate ispletely exhausted. "Uncle Yun, Aunt Yun, Big Brother Yun, Second Brother, Third Brother, and Miss Yun. Coincidentally, do you also eat here?" Tang Guoxian said, she was not embarrassed at all. What is she embarrassing? Shouldn''t it be embarrassing for these people? Therefore, she greeted them indifferently and could not see any abnormalities. "Yes, yeah." Mica Mica looked at each other, and the embarrassment on her face couldn''t go away, just a faint response. "Haha, what a coincidence, are you here too?" Yunzishan said with a haha, "That is really a fate." Yun Yi didn''t speak all the way, but his eyes were always on Tang Guo. Yunzi Shu wanted to say something to Tang Guo, but in this case, what he said and what he did was not very good. He could only remain silent. "It''s not early. I have a script to watch tomorrow, so I''ll leave first." "Okay, okay, then you go." The unusually awkward meeting ended in this situation. The Yun family watched Tang Guo and Rong Hui''s back. In the restaurant''s position, they watched Rong Hui arrange Tang''s hat and scarf, blocking her entire face. Afterwards, the two disappearedpletely. They also went back because Yun Yi was there, and they didn''t discuss the matter. The next day, Yun Yi returned to the countryside to continue shooting reality shows. Chapter 2544: Girl returned after being wrong (68) Chapter 2544: Girl returned after being wrong (68) 2544: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The Yun family, all of them, came back to sit together at night and talked about what happened to Tang Guost night. "Zi Shu, did you call Xiaoguo?" Father Yun asked. Yunzi Shu''s attitude is not very good, "No, do I still have a face to call her? What did she call and say, I''m really sorry, we are just because of Xiaoyi''s return, it''s not good to leave Xiaoyi alone. I made an appointment with her, and I was afraid she would care, so I lied that thepany had a problem, but went to eat with Xiaoyi? " Yun''s father was embarrassed, his face was ugly, and he could not vent his anger. "Xiaoguo must be angry." Mica said frowningly. "I knew early on that I should change ces yesterday. Why didn''t I think of it before, I had to go to that ce. Otherwise, let''s meet Xiaoguo tomorrow? By day, We''ll go pick another gift for her. " "Mom, don''t look at me. I can''t open this mouth. Besides, she doesn''t necessarily have time." Because I saw Tang Guost night, it had a great impact on them. Rong Huan, like Tang Guo, also wears a hat, plus his base camp is no longer in this city, and he rarely shows up in public. The Yun family might have seen him here, but there wasn''t too much negotiation between the two parties, so he did not recognize the honorst night. The impression that Rongzheng gave them is probably a man with a close rtionship with Tang Guo. They don''t care much about this. Yunzi Shu did not agree to call Tang Guo, and finally this matter fell to Yunzishan. Although Yunzishan was helpless, he called. "Hello, who is it?" "Is it Xiaoguo? I''m Yunzishan." "Sorry, I''m Xiaoguo''s assistant. May I ask you anything?" "Oh, is it convenient for her to answer the phone now? I asked her something, that is, can you make an appointment for a meal or something. You told her that it was called Yunzishan and she would know." "Mr. Yun, I''m really sorry, Xiaoguo''s flight at 9 o''clock tonight. I will study abroad in recent months and will not return home for a while. Is there anything urgent for Mr. Yun? If you are really anxious , Sister Xiaoguo wille over and she will call you back. " In the end, Yunzishan just said that there was nothing important and he would look for her next time. "How?" Mica asked with a little anxiety. Now she doesn''t have a taste in her heart. She always feels a bit owed to Tang Guo. "She is going to study abroad. Flight 9 tonight." "I said, she doesn''t necessarily have time to eat with boring people. You have to think that she can meet anytime, anywhere. Now she is a busy man, not necessarily free." Yunzi Shu took a bad breath and was in a much better mood, but when he spoke, he was red by Yunzi Mo. He didn''t care, he groaned with his mobile phone, and murmured, "Whatever is good If you want to upy the whole, that''s what you want. " "Zi Shu, what do you say?" Yunzi Mo frowned. Yunzi Shu suddenly stood up and turned upstairs. "In the future, you will find Xiaoguo, don''t let me go. I want to be her brother and sister, and I don''t want to be involved with you. ording to me, you are the rarest of you is Xiaoyi. Do nt bother with the fruit, it s not good for everyone. Yun Zishuughed, and the others were angry. Tang Guo did go abroad to study, of course, for some reason, he did not want to meet the Yun family. Chapter 2545: Girl returned after being wrong (69) Chapter 2545: Girl returned after being wrong (69) 2545: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Since meeting yesterday, there is no need to maintain the former rtionship between them. From this day on, she will not send them messages on festivals. The Yun family hadn''t noticed at first, butter found that some important festivals could no longer receive that warm short message, and they were all lost for a while. Five monthster, Tang Guo returned from his studies. At the same time, she picked up a new y, and there was no suitable film script, so she picked a good TV script. No surprise, still the heroine. Fans knew that when she finally picked up the new show, they were all happy to fly. They are really the poorest fans, their own treasure actor, did not participate in any activities, and went abroad to study for five months, no announcements were made, and disappeared for five months. If it were another actor star, it might have been cold. But she is not the same. Even in the five months that have disappeared, she is still being discussed on the Inte every day, and the TV series in the previous months has set a new high rating. Until now, many TV stations are repeating broadcasts. On the Inte, it is also a blockbuster blockbuster, returning to all the ys she yed before. When Tang Guo returned, he went straight into the crew and started filming. In fact, she got the script of the TV show very early, and she turned it over several times while abroad. Fans who had nned to go to the airport to defend Tang Guo still left in disappointment and couldn''t squat. "Rong, it''s nice to have money." Rong Hui heard such a sentence when Tang Guo called him, and he was a little surprised, "Why, have you been short of money recently? I have a lot of money in your card. Do nt worry about it, just spend it. It s okay to spend it all. I work hard every day to make money. " "No, I haven''t spent it yet." "It''s what you get for you. Don''t save it. It''s easy to get moldy. Carry money is waiting for Xiaoguo Linxing." "Isn''t there time to spend? When I''m on vacation, let''s be lucky together." Tang Guo wore a costume, and the assistant held her phone in her ear, and she looked through her hands full of notes. The script, smiling and Rongzhen said, "I mean, if Rong did not arrange a private jet for me, it would be blocked by many people, so it is good to have money." The reason why fans can''t block Tang Guo every time is that Rong has saved a lot of capital. Every time no matter where she goes, she directly arranges a private jet transfer. "I''ll see you in two days. Thepany has been a bit busytely." "I wait for you." Rong Ye was so mad that she said every time she waited for him to listen, it made her want to fly to her immediately. "What you want to eat, I''ll make it for you then." "I want to eat peanut trotters stewed by Rong himself." "Okay, I''ll bring it to you in a few days. At that time, I will pick up fresh pork trotters early in the morning ande back to you to stew." When Rong Hui talked, he didn''t notice that his assistant was crooked at the corner of his mouth. Mr. Rong, please pay attention! You are a domineering president, not a family cook. Is it really good to discuss buying fresh pork trotters early in the office? After Tang Guo hung up the phone, he also found that the assistant and several small actors around her looked at her inexhaustibly. s, I hate it. Is the crew good at filming? Why should I say here that I want to eat peanut trotters stewed by my boyfriend? Jealousy is dead! Such a sweet boyfriend, they also want it, I don''t know if the director sends it. One more thing happened in these months. Chapter 2546: Girl returned after being wrong (70) Chapter 2546: Girl returned after being wrong (70) 2546: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Because of a reality show, countless people have met a cute girl named Yun Yi. This thirty-three day reality show about rural life haspletely brought Yun Yi to the public''s eyes. At present, her fans on Weibo are already millions. On her, fans have given her manybels: hard-working, able to bear hardships, sensible and modest, can do everything, and look good. Even with so many fans following her, Yun Zishan did not let the public rtions team continue to hype her, because he knows very well that now Yun Yi has no works except reality shows. If she consumes her fame too much, it will easily bring her many bad influences. He wants to hold up Yunyi, not to consume her fame excessively to obtain benefits, which needs to be taken step by step. Instead, for the sake of Yunyi, he let the show crew hype other artists. In his small home, he only needs to be quiet and keep himself. Yun Yi, who has entered the audience''s attention, is also in the crew. Yunzishan picked up a script for her, not a particrlyrge production, but the TV series shot by this director is still very guaranteed. Also yed not the main role, is the female second. But even so, the start is beyond reach for many. During the quiet filming of Yun Yi''an, other artists who participated in the reality show at the time were also enthusiastic on the Inte. They also received a lot of resources with the reality show, including the actress. Yun Yi looked at the artist who likes to be in the early stage, that is, he took a female number one role, and often searched hot, and didn''t care. She subconsciously searched Tang Guo''s Weibo and saw that on the search interface, Tang Guo''s fans were already over 30 million. In just five months, Tang Guo''s fans rose by millions. Although the rate of increase is not very violent, you can look at each dynamic repost,ment, like, and you will know that the quality of Tang Guo Weibo fans is very high. Turning off Weibo, Yunyi took the script seriously. The director looked at this quiet female artist and could not help but nodded, with background and resources and talent, hard work, good temper, not ying big names, she is not red, who is red? It''s irrational not to be red. Time passed quickly, Tang Guo and Yun Yi sessivelypleted their new filming. The broadcast time is not far behind, but from the response on the Inte,izens still look forward to Tang Guo''s TV series. After all, everything she ys is spectacle. What Tang Guo was able to choose, whether it was the script or the director, was all good. After the show, the audience did not disappoint. Although Yun Yi yed the movie very hard, and the director took it seriously, the other characters had some problems, which made the whole drama not perfect and had many defects. The bad thing is that the quality of this y ispletely inferior to that of Tang Guo. One of the good things about her is that she yed the female second, overshadowed the poprity of female one, making the evaluation on the Inte into: What is the role of the female No.1, it is really ugly. With this acting skills, this looks, can actually y the female No.1, really hot eyes. If you want to say this drama, it''s really up to Yun Yi, the second female, that I wouldn''t have clicked to look at it without her. ... Chapter 2547: Girl returned after being wrong (71) Chapter 2547: Girl returned after being wrong (71) 2547: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In fact, this drama is not so bad, it is much higher than many TV series in the past, but they have been appetized by Tang Guo''s dramas in recent years, and they always feel that this is not, nor is it. Since they are all TV series,parisons are indispensable. "Xiaoyi, you have done a good job, but the level of these actors is not good, it willpletely drag you down. Next time, the second brother will choose a big production for you." "Well, it doesn''t matter, I will take it slowly." Yun Yi was still quite satisfied with his performance. "Received a lot of scripts recently. Come see it tomorrow. Anything you like." Yunzishan Road, "In the current situation of Xiaoyi, you can pick up the female No. 1. If there is no suitable, pick up a few big-name ads first , Or variety shows to strengthen poprity. " "it is good." When Yun Yi selected the next script to be filmed, Tang Guo won the post-view award for her TV seriesst year. Yun Yi watched the rebroadcast, Tang Guo was still dressed up to receive the award, without blinking, teacher Wu surrendered, "Xiao Yi?" "Mr. Wu, the second brother told me before that I can pick the script for female No. 1 next." "Congrattions then." "However, I want to be immersed for a while. I will not pick up the drama for the time being. I will take a fewmercials and listen to the other shows first. When I am ready, I will pick a better script. If I choose a movie script, , That would be best. " Tang Guo still received the blessing from Yun Zishu when he received the post-view award. Neither of them mentioned the previous matter. But Yunzi Shu knew that Tang Guo would not be the same to the Yun family. Whenever he thought of it, he sighed, helplessly and helpless. Not long after this incident, Tang Guo received a call from a famous director, saying that a movie would be nned next year, and the preliminary script has been finalized. If she is interested, she can show it to her first. "Guo''s films have always been well-received and of high quality. I am certainly interested." "Then I will ask someone to send you the script. Let s take a look. If there is no problem, then the female number one in the movie next year will be you." Chu Ligo said with some joy, Tang Guo''s potential, anyone can see see. "it is good." Within two days, Tang Guo got the script. After looking through it, although not perfect, she was more interested. She called back to Chu Ligo, indicating that she was interested in this role and was willing to y the female No. 1. Because the film is scheduled to be filmed next year, there are still many ces that are not perfect, so the two parties decided to sign a contract next year. It''s time to celebrate the New Year. Since Tang Guo got out of the exam, he has never been home for the New Year. Tang Lin also visits her every year to celebrate the New Year. The two old people of the Rong family have already gone. Now only one person is left, so Rongzheng spends the New Year with Tang Guo. Cui Taixin didn''t want to spend the New Year with that family, except for the necessary meal that day, he slipped to Tang Guo. "Well, it''s better to be here in the future, auntie." Cui Taixin looked a little bit resentful. He was obviously younger than him. This was his teacher and he became his aunt again. He was pathetic. "Of course my sister is nice here. My brother-inw''s cooking is the best." When Tang Lin smiled and praised Tang Guo, she was standing in the kitchen, ready to help, and was introduced by Rongrong, so that she could serve the dishes, which was quite satisfactory. "I didn''t know Xiaoyan was so capable before." Cui Taixin was jealous. "Before, when Xiaoye and I were at home, he wouldn''t cook. I was hungry. He threw me a bucket of instant noodles." "My sister is not the same. My brother-inw is reluctant to face my sister''s health when eating it." "Yes, yes, not the same, reluctant." Is pro-nephew willing? He is weak and helpless. This year, the four were very happy. Shortly after the start of the year, Chu Ligo called Tang Guo over there and said he would sign a contract in a few days. However, just one dayter, Chu Lige called Tang Guo again and said a lot of apologies. In short, there is a better person for this female role. "what happened?" Tang Guo shook his head and said to Qiuligo over the phone, "It doesn''t matter. Since Qiu has found a more suitable person, it means that we have no fate." "Then we will cooperate next time." Tang Guo smiled, "If there is another time, please also ask Gui Qiu to sign the contract earlier." When Chu Lige heard Tang Guo''s bad tone, he smiled and didn''t dare to say more. At this point, everyone understands what is going on. The other party didn''t ask why, but he didn''t want to really tear his face. "Little fruit, what happened?" "It was cut off." "Otherwise ..." Rongzheng was a little bit angry, Tang Guo continued, "Forget it, no signing of the contract, this matter is too big and useless, just right, that movie script, I am not very satisfied. Tang Guo took out the phone with a smile and dialed another phone. "Ran Dao, are you free?" see you tomorrow Chapter 2548: Girl sent back after being wrong (72) Chapter 2548: Girl sent back after being wrong (72) 2548: Word Stacks Level 2548 After receiving a call from Tang Guo, Ran Shu came to Tang Guo''s house with his wife in a raging mood. The first sentence in the door was: "You said you have a good script, is it true?" It would be great to have Tang Guodu say a good script. Tang Guo called him and said that the ownership of this script should be her friend''s, maybe she bought it. And, there are ns to let him direct, which makes Ran Shu look forward to it. It has been almost a year and he has not found a script that suits his liking. Thest time I worked with Tang Guo was a few years ago, and now I look forward to this. "Yes, I have a good book, but the subject matter does not match Ran Dao''s style. But I think this script is very good. If Ran Dao is interested, you can still try it. If you do it, Ran Dao will rely on It''s not impossible for this film to set foot on the international stage. " Hearing such words, Ran Shu was also surprised, what kind of script can make Tang Guo dare to say such a big story. International stage? Although the country''s history and culture are long, there is still a certain generation gap with the aesthetics of many countries in the world. Because of this, even if people in your country think that movies are good, people in other countries will not appreciate or even agree with such a culture. "What kind of script really makes you so confident?" Ran Shu didn''t think Tang Guo was lying, his heart was beating, his mind was thinking, what a script is so awesome, I can''t show it to him anymore. Mrs. Ran stunned him for a moment, so that he came back to him suddenly, "Or else, take it out first?" Before Ran Shu came, Tang Guo brought the script down, not printed on paper, because it involved too much content and is still in herptop. She opened theptop and Mrs. Ran quickly gave Tang Guo a ce. "Ran Dao, the theme of this movie is the origin of the interster world." "The origins of the interster world?" Ran Shu froze, the interster world has always existed in human imagination. In the human imagination, it is a high-tech world with alls in the universe, and the distance between the and the is no longer an insurmountable gap. It is also a world where ancient civilization has not fallen behind, even after disasters, and after resource reorganization. The rise of one civilization represents the decline of another. This subject matter alone makes Ran Shu somewhat interested. If it is the origin of the interster world, if there is no problem in the subject matter, shooting, andter stages, it can indeed be in line with international standards, so that humans in the entire world can be well substituted into it and resonate. "Ran Dao, now you can watch slowly." Tang Guo pushed the notebook to Ran Shu and let him see it for himself. Regarding the subject of interster origin, she was prepared from the beginning. For her, it was almost within reach. ording to the original development progress of the original owner, he has just entered this field to shoot movies. And just after she was in college, she started to run dragons. Today, she has also received awards from behind and behind the scenes. Originally, she still spected that Yun Yi''s entry into the industry should not be a coincidence. She speeded up the process for several years. Yun Yi did notplete her studies, but she also joined the industry. Regardless of the purpose of the other party, it was directed at her. Chapter 2549: Girl sent back after being wrong (73) Chapter 2549: Girl sent back after being wrong (73) 2549: Word Stacks Level 2549 The film that Chu Ligo asked her to makest year is a very good youth literary film. Once this kind of film resonates with the audience, the response and word of mouth will be very good, and winning the prize is quite easy. The only bad thing is that niche themes, it is easy to get domestic awards, but not internationally. But the origins of the interster world are different. Several friends in the interster world in her group are not low in status. Before thinking about it, she decided to have a big one. I asked them for a lot of information about interster origin, and nned to write a movie script based on these details. If she had nt been cut off before, she would nt take it out for a while, and wait until the day she was cut off before she took it out. The cut-off was the movie, and she took the script directly. If the cut-off is a TV series, it will be easier to handle. There are countless TV series in your country. As long as you are willing to pay for it, you can definitely produce high-quality TV series. Ran Shu was seriously watching the script over there, and the whole person was immersed in it. Theputer contains not only theplete script written by Tang Guo, but also various sources of interster origin. Tang Guo thinks that a scriptpleted by one person alone has disadvantages. It is not asplete as multiple people. It is more diversified and makes the script more perfect. If Ran Shu has seen these materials, what inspirations have arisen, add these inspirations, and let the script gradually improve, it is even better. Indeed, as Tang Guo thought, only a few pages were turned over, and Ran Shu''s mind came up with a variety of new ideas. Mrs. Ran looked at him like that and quickly took out a book and pen from the handbag and gave it to him. This is a tacit understanding that has been developed for many years. Those who are familiar with both know that Mrs. Ran''s handbag always has a book and two or three gel pens. "Brother Rong, discuss something with you." Rongzheng was a little curious, "What is the matter? Do you need any help with this movie? If it''s scheduled, I''ll definitely schedule yours at that time. In your movie''s schedule, other movies will be sidelined." "Brother Rong is doing this, and he is not afraid of other people''s opinions?" "Where is it important for others?" Rongzheng held Tang Guo''s hand. "Isn''t it supposed to be a support for his girlfriend?" "I''ve got Rong''s intentions. If there is no ident, this movie will not be too bad. At that time, Rong will still follow the rules of the theater. If the box office continues to increase, then increase the row, box office No, schedules should be reduced. " Seeing Rongzheng''s disapproval, Tang Guo continued, "You should have some confidence in me." "Okay, Xiaoguo''s movie, I believe it will only be added in the end." Rongzhengpromised, but at the beginning it was more rows. Is it not a problem? Fortunately, after the little fruit of his family was added after the film, Ran Shu was an excellent director. "What did you just talk to me about?" "Did you not give me the card before? The money in it, I intend to invest in this movie." Rong Zheng couldn''tugh or cry, "This is for you. You can spend whatever you want, not to mention investing in movies. All of them can be bought for bags. One day is not the same." The voices of the two were not small, and all four were heard. Even Ran Shu and Mrs. Ran couldn''t help but look up at them, Ran Shu seemed to feel Mrs. Ran''s eyes. Chapter 2550: Girl returned after being wrong (74) Chapter 2550: Girl returned after being wrong (74) 2550: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Ran Shu whispered, "Wife, we are the one who manages your money, so you can arrange it yourself. Although one may not work one day, there is no problem ining five or ten days. This script is very good. You have to discuss it, you must invest some money to make money, everyone makes it together, President Rong, Xiao Tang, you say right? " Mrs. Ran was amused and pushed Ran Shu. "Hurry up, I''m not a thousand-handed Goddess of Mercy. I want so many bags to do. Since you want to invest in this movie, just take your family''s money. " "Are we redundant?" Cui Taixin sat far away, "everywhere I am abused." Tang Lin nced at him, "I''m different from you." "Not the same? Do you have a little girlfriend?" Tang Lin shook his head. "No, you are a dog, I am not." Cui Taixin: lying down! This kid is really scolding people for not seeing blood. "Rong, there''s one more thing you need to help." "whats the matter?" "The post-production of this movie is very important. I remember that there seems to be a post-productionpany in your name?" "It''s true, but many domestic movies can''t bear the money for special effects, and the money goes into the purses of those big stars. So, thepany is currently doing sideline business, doing somerge game special effects, and cooperating with some foreign filmpanies." Rong I understand what Tang Guo means, "I''ll let you know about this, there''s a total of time on your side, leaving a nk period for you to do special effects for your movie." Although Ran Shu was watching the script seriously, he was also listening to Tang Guo. Don''t look at his apparent calmness, in fact, his heart was very excited. With the script, with the good actors, with the good director, with the good director, oh, with the investors ... Now there are even top film and television post-productionpanies. Those who invest in him have him, Tang Guo, and Rongrong, and then just pull two familiar ones to make money. Tang Guo doesn''t want pay yet, so it''s cost-effective to think about it. Ran Shu squinted his eyes and couldn''t even look at theptop in front of him. Soon, Ran Shu and Tang Guo showed that they had new ideas about the script shepleted independently. Tang Guo said that he could continue to improve together. Ran Shu was so happy that he and Mrs. Ran stayed there that day. Days and nights to discuss the script with Tang Guo, the people who take care of them are naturally Rong Rong and Mrs. Ran. After a week, the script was perfect. Ran Shu took the USB sh drive and held Mrs. Ran''s hand, looking a little embarrassed, still unable to cover the light in his eyes. On the side of Yunyi, after knowing that Yunzishan had given her the female No. 1 of a youth literary film, she had been thinking about it after getting the script. When the teacher Wu surnamed Yun Zishan took Yun Yi to take down this movie resource, he was also a little surprised. "It was actually Qiu''s movie. Last year I heard that Qiu was nning a movie. He heard the wind before saying, The number one he chose was not ... " Although Teacher Wu surrendered his words in time, Yun Yi captured it. "Is the female number one already scheduled for this movie?" "I heard the wind like that, but it seemed to be because the script was not perfect and the contract had not been signed." Teacher Wu surnamed knew that what was said was wrong, but said everything and simply said it. Chapter 2551: Girl returned after holding wrong (75) Chapter 2551: Girl returned after holding wrong (75) 2551: Word Stacks Level 751 "If I didn''t know the people over Qiu Dao, I wouldn''t know about it. Xiaoyi, don''t worry about it. Few people know about it. There is no ssh on the Inte and it won''t affect you. " Yun Yi knows that if you want resources in this circle, it is not strength, but human feelings are background. And sometimes, the strength and humanity of the actor is also a joke in front of the background. She has already epted all this and has no heart burden. "Who was the person Guidao was looking for before?" Mr. Wu hesitated or said, "Tang Guo." After speaking, she looked at Yun Yi''s face, she couldn''t see the mood and anger, she said a little sigh of relief, and said, "Xiao Yi, don''t you be more Think, Yun always gave you Qiu Gui''s female No. 1 and it certainly paid a lot of money. " "Mr. Wu, what are you worrying about? How can I think about it more, this is the second brother''s heart, please rest assured, I will not make a bad temper, on the contrary, I will act well, and will not lose face to the second brother. Now, Teacher Wu is really relieved. She is talented, has a background, has a good temper, and is not immoral. She is more optimistic about Yun Yi than many people think. After Tang Guo and Ran Shu perfected the script, the money was also in ce. The rest of the time was Ran Shu''s time to choose actors. Because of the special nature of this movie, this time he will of course choose only actors who are capable. Otherwise, I''m sorry for such a good script and the resources that Tang Guo and Rong Zheng put in. Ran Shu is preparing for a new movie, and she is currently selecting actors. The whole circle knows it. Ran Shu is still rtively famous. Many people think that his movie is still the original style. But when Ran Shu said that this time to try a new theme, it is about movies of interster origin. Many people feel unreliable when they hear it. You, a director who shoots literary and suspense films, actually makes this kind of film with science fiction. Isn''t that going to kill you? No matter how big Ran Shu''s fame is, coupled with the fact that he''s not very expensive, it shows that he may not be able to afford those stars with rtivelyrge traffic. Therefore, many traffic stars really have no idea about his movie. I know from watching movies in my country that the effect alone is a headache. It''s not that they can''t do it, but they are reluctant to spend money to do it. The money is given to the actor. The cost of the movie can only shrink and shrink. There is a lot of investment. Ran Shu doesn''t care about these people, so many actors in this country, no matter who is famous or not, as long as he is willing toe, he will give them the opportunity to audition and choose the one that best fits the role of the script. Many people heard that when Tang Guo was going to star in the film''s female No. 1 film, she thought she was as crazy as Ran Shu. In short, many people are not optimistic about this movie. But Tang Guo''s brain powder is not the same, it is still the same thing: waiting for you to return with a new movie. In addition to saying this, the brain fans have no idea what to say. Because they had an actor who only knew about filming. If it wasn''t for her asional response, they would have thought they had a robot. No matter how the outside world discusses it, Ran Shu is still picking actors in an ups and downs, and asionally he goes to Tang Guo to take a look. Yun Yi has already joined the crew and filmed. At this time, Yun Zishu and Yun Zishan were at home. Chapter 2552: Girl returned after being wrong (76) Chapter 2552: Girl returned after being wrong (76) 2552: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Second Brother, you have done too much this time. I don''t believe you don''t know. The movie was a small fruit that Chu Ligo took the initiative to find, and even she was determined to be the number one female, just because there was no contract signed at that time. . " "Zi Shu, you should understand that no matter where the contract is not signed, it means that there will be many changes. Even if the contract is signed, there are still breaches of contract." Yunzishan pushed out Yunzi''s book. "Also, that movie is very suitable for Xiaoyi. I have read a lot of scripts this year, and this movie is good in all aspects. Can you make Xiaoyi really popr? This movie is here. With Xiaoyi''s efforts over the years, winning the film is not a problem. " "What about the fruit?" Yunzi paused. "Xiaoguo is already in the movie, and she has everything before. She can be said to be in a solid position, which is not bad for this movie resource. I heard that she has received a new one. The script is still directed by Ran Shu, it should be good. " "Whether or not Xiaoguo picks up a new movie, your second brother''s approach makes me sad." Things have be a foregone conclusion, Yun Zishu cannot change, "I hope this is the first andst time, especially this Such a certain thing, the second brother should not do too much. " "Zi Shu, you are still as simple as when you were a kid. Sure enough, you are a younger brother. Your family has protected you too well. Yunzishan still smiled kindly, but his personality waspletely different. "Xiaoyi is our sister. I just use the strength of the Yun family to help Xiaoyi and help her fight for resources. Zishu, this is legal! " This statement made Yun Zishu irrefutable. Indeed, as Yunzishan said, legal, except for being unfriendly, there is nothing particrly serious. "So, for Xiaoyi, you will bully Xiaoguo?" "Zi Shu, Xiaoyi has suffered for 16 years, and we have topensate her. Xiaoguo has enjoyed the glory and wealth of our family for 16 years, and now it is not bad. I got it after the backsight. She has already At the peak of her life, you can take care of yourself, but just one less movie resource will not have any impact on her. " "Toozy to tell you!" Yunzi Shu suddenly felt boring, turned around and left the house, looking at the blue sky, he was a bit dazed. Without one movie resource, of course, it will not have any impact. But he knew very well the character of his family, and wanted to grab it and put it in front of Yun Yi. Yun Yi and Xiaoguo are in that circle, and many collisions will inevitably ur in the future. Little fruit-shaped single shadow only, indisputable. But what can he do? He is not involved in the business of Yunjia or the film and television industry of Yunjia. He has been used to freely since he was a child. He has always liked to pursue what he likes. He didn''t put those in his heart at all. At this moment, he had some regrets. If you used to earn more points in the past, you won''t be able to help like that now. Yun Zishu rubbed his hair. Can he help Xiaoguo? No matter how entangled Yunzi Shu, Ran Shu''s actors were selected and put in ce, Tang Guo soon got into the crew. This time it was shooting a new subject, although there are excellent post-productionpanies taking over the post-production of the movie. However, in order to be more realistic, they still chose some ces to set up real shooting. Chapter 2553: Girl returned after holding wrong (77) Chapter 2553: Girl returned after holding wrong (77) 2553: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers They are very serious about this film and have a high investment. Unlike the previous movies that required special effects, the money invested in this movie was only a small part of the actors. The actors chosen by Ran Shu are either old opera bones or good acting skills, not well-known. Therefore, the film pay is not high. For the first time directing such a movie, there are so good conditions for Ran Shu to be ambitious, no matter what he does, it is required to be perfect. Even Tang Guo wasn''t a single shot, and Ran Shu, who was serious, made people love and hate. After seven months of filming, the entire crew was a lot thinner, and it really looks like a refugee from the beginning of interster origin. After the killing, the rest is post-production. The calction time is more than half a yearter. But it happens that the movie''s schedule is scheduled for the National Day of this country, which is exactly the time of the release of various blockbusters each year. Maybe it''s fate, the youth literary film yed by Yun Yi is also the date of National Day. The film was originally intended to be released after the year. Later, the Yun family thought that this time was not very friendly to the subject matter, and it was better to postpone it until the National Day. At this point, in addition to some foreign films, both films were hit. Several other movies saw this momentum and quickly changed the schedule. Because they watched the promotional video of the interster origin movie, they saw their scalp numb, and felt that they had underestimated Ran Shu. In addition, there is another Chu Lige. When the two directors meet, let them fight for themselves. They retreat first. Yun Yi''s movie is about to be released. Naturally, the Yun family has to work hard to get more schedules for her. Taking the power of the Yun family and Chuligo''s fame, they all think that there is nothing wrong with it. Naturally, in many theaters, they are willing to give Yun Family this face. Of course, the theater is not a fool, it is impossible to bite. In case any other movie has too much momentum, if this movie can''t beat them, they will reduce the filming amount appropriately. In this regard, the Yun family did not have any difficulty. They all think that the filming volume in the first week will definitely not be too bad at that time, and it should be said that it will definitely be sold. Sessively, Tang Guo''s films also need to find those theaters to sign contracts. A Yun family helped Yun Yi, and a foreign blockbuster was released. Coupled with Ran Shu''s first directing of this new theme, the theater is not optimistic. Therefore, in those theaters, Tang Guo''s filming volume is in fourth ce, which is already a pitiful amount. However, the only difference is that the theater line under the name of Rong''s family, 85 percent, is lined with the Tang Guo movie. Elsewhere, after participating in the training, Tang Lin knew about this and watched Rong''s movie line in the first week. He called Rongzhen on the spot, "Brother, when are you Get married? Get married early, you can protect my sister rightly. " Upon hearing this, Rong Zheng thought that Tang Lin was right, "I''m working hard." "Then you cheer, my sister is sometimes more coquettish, you be good, she agreed." Rong Zheng coughed gently. "I''ve always been good." "Don''t be shy, be bold." Rong Hui could notugh or cry, he was not at all courageous, and asked her to promise his girlfriend that he was shameless. Isn''t this finding no chance? Having found an opportunity, he will certainly not miss it. "What''s going on with the Rong family?" Yun Zishan looked at the row size of the Rong family cinema line in the first week. It was a bit incredible. "Mr. Rong said that he is more optimistic about the movie of interster origin. It''s good to give 10% here. He also said that the two foreign ones only ounted for 12% each. Meaning, there are already a lot of them, don''t be unsatisfied, the assistant is afraid to say that. see you tomorrow Chapter 2554: Girl returned after being wrong (78) Chapter 2554: Girl returned after being wrong (78) 2554: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It''s crazy over there." Regardless of whether the Rong family is crazy or not, Yun Zishan doesn''t care. What he cares about is that the proportion of Rong family''s circuit in the country has reached a high figure of nearly 30%. He has a headache. I thought that ording to the momentum of Xiaoyi''s movie, there should be no problem. Therefore, he didn''t stare at this at all, but let the people under him talk about it. Unexpectedly, in the first week of the Rong family''s schedule, only 10% of Xiaoyi movies were given, and 85% of Tang Guo''s was given. I heard only two percent of those two books abroad, which made Yunzishan wonder. Is the rtionship between Ran Shu and Rong''s family so hard? He knew that the helm of Ran Shu and Rong''s family seemed to be more familiar. Even if they were familiar, they would not be able to drive that mad person? "Mr. Yun, do you have to negotiate with him now?" "The toons are lined up, what are you talking about? But it was the first week of tooning. After a week, when they looked at the box office, they regretted it. By then, they would naturally increase the volume of Xiaoyi''s movies. Don''t worry, the theater line Not a fool, no one wants to lose money. " In addition to being incredible, Yunzishan is not so angry. I was still thinking that when the box office came out in the first week, the people there were in a hurry. Yun Yi doesn''t know about this, she just needs to make a good movie. Regarding the movie theater''s movie rankings, the director and the Yun family considered it for her. There are resources of Yunzishan and Yunjia here, and the number of slices will definitely not be less. It''s just ... This time it happened to hit Tang Guo''s movie. Her movie was released on October 1st, and Tang Guo''s was October 2nd. Even if the difference is only one day, it can be counted as the same schedule. It stands to reason that this way also gave her a certain advantage. But she stared at the promotional video of Tang Guo s movie, and watched it over and over again, remembering the smooth running of the other party and the sophisticated acting skills of the other party, she was indeed iparable. "Xiaoyi is worried?" Yun Zishan''s brothers came back and saw Yun Yi staring at the promotional video of Tang Guo''s movie. Yun Zishan nced, "The special effects of this movie are quite good. , I heard that the special effects have been done for more than half a year, and they are still done by the top team. Although Tang Guo''s face is also present in the short film, in front of Yun Yi, people in the Yun family have subconsciously avoided mentioning Tang Guo''s name. Selective, as if not seen. "It can be seen from here that this should be a very good movie." Yun Yi stared at the interface of the tabletputer. "Only for the special effects, I have not seen any movie in China that canpare It is. If it is such exquisite and high-end special effects throughout the process, it will definitely be a visual feast and will be loved by many people. " "Special effects can really bring a lot of amazing, but it''s also easy to let people ignore the character''s performance. If a film has special effects that surpass the role of the actor, it is upside down and the actor bes the supporting role of the special effect. It seems that although Good-looking, maybe many people like it and shock the scene, but they will ignore the story itself. "Yun Zimo said," What is Xiaoyi worried about? You are a youth literary film, which mainly expresses a deeper level. The emotion, the humanity, the more prominent the actor''s acting skills, and the easier it is to win. " Chapter 2555: Girl returned after being wrong (79) Chapter 2555: Girl returned after being wrong (79) 2555: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yes, Xiaoyi, your film is more appealing to fans. People are emotional animals. Once the film can make them resonate, this film will be a word of mouth. And this kind of Special effects stand alone, that is, a good look. Maybe the box office will be good, but there are not so many emotional dramas. If the actor wants to win, it is basically impossible. " The words of the two made Yun Yi more stable. Indeed, this youth literary film itself was not directed at the super high box office. This kind of film is easy to resonate and highlights the acting skills of the actors. This time, she went to the film, as long as she got the film because of this film, she can be regarded as standing on the stage of this circle steadily. No matter what you do next, it''s much easier. The Yun family didn''t do anything for her, sometimes the hype would be counterproductive. So now, in the eyes of fans, there are basically no ck spots. It is one of the few peaceful actors and low-key actors in this circle. "Wait for my parents toe back together, let''s get together as a family. Tomorrow Saturday, it will be the time for the Xiaoyi movie to be released. Let''s go to the movie theater to support Xiaoyi." Agree. And Tang Guo is also having dinner with the actors in the crew and the hard-working staff for more than a year. On the weekend, it was time to witness their joint efforts. Except for Tang Guo, everyone is more nervous, Ran Shu, when drinking, some can not hold the ss. Although he has watched a film, he is very satisfied, and ca nt even believe it. He was the director of an art film and a suspense film. For the first time, he tried such a film. It was so beautiful. what. Regarding the issue of the first week of the box office, he was not in a hurry. In the first week, there was a theater line on the Rong''s side. Although the other theater lines did not give them too many pieces, he promised that their intestines would be regretful. And this film, he also nned to be released abroad. At present, we have aggregated things in this area. Several countries are very interested in this subject. In short, everything is under discussion and things are going well. In this atmosphere, Ran Shu drank too much. In the end, Tang Guo called and informed Mrs. Ran that she hade to pick him up. On Saturday, Yun Yi''s movie was released. Fans of Yunyi have already bought tickets. No matter the director or the team, this movie has made the audience very confident. The movie theater was almost full that day. The Yun family disguised themselves, and the family went to the movie theater secretly. Looking at the atmosphere inside, they were very satisfied. By the end of the movie, Yun Yi was listening to countless people immersed in the plot, and her heart was slightly rxed. At home, the Yun family talents happily discussed with her and praised her for her good performance. Regarding Yun Yi''s movie, Tang Guo also went to see it. It did perform well. In terms of performance, Yun Yi performed better than many actors in this circle. If you continue to work hard, you must be a good actor. By the early morning of the next day, thepany quickly calcted the box office amount, and found that the box office on the first day actually exceeded 200 million. At that time, the entirepany was boiling. Quickly worked overtime to make a poster and posted it on Weibo. Chapter 2556: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (80) Chapter 2556: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (80) 2556: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yun Yi watched his fans and fell asleep in dozens of hundreds of pictures in seconds. On Sunday, the atmosphere was obviously a little different. In fact, the inte has long been enthusiastic about these two movies, especially Tang Guo''s fans. When they saw the movie''s rankings, they were not as good as two foreign movies. But they fanned out a robot actor. They didn''t care much about these estimates. In order not to hack Tang Guo, they expressed tolerance, and then saw the real chapter under their hands. They really believed that Tang Guo''s film must also be an excellent movie, and she never let them down. Although there are a lot of hesitations on the film on the Inte, even if the special effects look good, in case the plot is the same as shit, it is interesting. Earlier this day, Rongzheng Tang Guo and Cui Taixin disguised themselves and went to the cinema. Tang Lin, who participated in training in other ces, also asked for leave and went to watch the movie alone. The Inte is more about Yunyi''s youth literary films. After all, there are only a handful of movies that broke the 200 million box office on the first day. In the heat of this discussion of another movie, this movie about the origins of the interster world was shown in the cinema. On the first day, in addition to Tang Guo''s fans, some people who showed affection for Ran Shu expressed their support. There is also a part that is interested in this subject. Thest part of the people, naturally some passerbys, go in a curious form. But more, I went to Yun Yi''s youth literary film. When the first audience came out of the cinema, their brains were still buzzing,pletely shocked by the picture on the screen just now. They thought that looking at this movie was about special effects. After all, from the previous promotional videos, the above special effects were even more beautiful than foreign ones. After watching it, they did not disappoint them. What shocked them is that this is a blockbuster drama. The feeling that shocked him can''t be described by words. When they are dynamic, they are: slump, slump, I feel that domestic blockbusters have hope. To stand on top of the world, I don''t know why, I was a little proud now! Simr dynamics have appeared on countless social tforms. "Interster world, will humans really enter the interster world in the future?" "Before entering the interster world, will human beings really face a catastrophic disaster? Think of the catastrophe in the movie, the chaos, the destruction of the city, the death of arge block of creatures, and my scalp is numb now." "Is there really another universe?" Questions are appearing in the minds of countless people, and they are now desperately hoping to see the following. That''s right, this movie about the origins of the interster world started from the time when human beings suffered an outrageous disaster and entered a whole new world. There is an Easter egg trailer in the back. If there is a next one, the theme should be about the formation of the interster world, the coolness of various special effects, and the big scenes they have never seen. Obviously far away from them, why do they always feel the truth presented in the movie? really weird. Even though the special effects in this movie are excellent, they do not suppress the aura of the actors themselves, as many people think. Instead, they are absolutely indispensable. Chapter 2557: Girl returned after being wrong (81) Chapter 2557: Girl returned after being wrong (81) 2557: Word Stacks Level 2557 When human beings faced with disasters and the world fell into darkness, they thought that they had no choice but to start a new era because of an opportunity. The feeling of being reborn was simply in people''s hearts. The joy filled the hearts for a long time. The people who watched were aggressive, andpletely brought themselves into it. What they see here is not only the exquisite special effects production, but also the expressions of various human natures, evil, ugliness, kindness, struggle for interests, courage to live, and finally unite to ovee the suffering and regenerate together, making people bloody. The people who watched it all became crazy Amway. "Well, what''s going on, such a good movie, why is it so small? I still want to do it twice, but I was robbed of itter. Are you human?" "Yeah, it s really small. I found several cinemas. They are so few, most of them are those of youth art films." "You must not have found the right one. You are looking for Rong''s movie. The movie production capacity of Rong''s Cinema is very sufficient. Hurry up and buy it, otherwise you will be short of it." I don''t know who reminded me. No one responded for a short time. Everyone guessed that they should grab the tickets. In Wing''s movies, at first they thought it was because their boss was too fond of his girlfriend. Then I found that after a few sessions passed, in just one hour, all the pre-sale tickets were sold out in a week, and it was a little bit hesitant. Even if they are in some poor positions, they have been robbed. They all have one kind. If there is a standing ticket, these people are also willing to squeeze in to see. Although the box office for several sessions in the morning was not good, in the afternoon, the market was basically full. Anyway, in the movie theater, I often see some pictures, and ask by name if there are tickets to the movie of the origin of the interster world. Ask them if they will add the show, when will they add it, and why do they have such a good movie, and the film volume is so less. "Wife, I feel like I''m dreaming." "Then I want to give you a p, if it hurts, it''s not a dream." Mrs. Ran said with a smile. Ran Shu quickly shook his head. "Forget it, I know it''s not a dream," he twitched Mrs. Ran''s waist excitedly. Although his voice was small, he could tremble, "I never thought that my career could still be higher During the peak period, it was only the origin of the first interster world, and the second, the formation of the interster world, and the third, the war in the interster world. I feel that I have relied on those materials given by Xiao Tang. Ran Shu exhaled a breath, "You can still make three or five films, and the other departments are beyond the reach of others. I must do such a good subject. A movie can take two or three or three or five years." "It''s worth it." Rongzheng was still very excited. When he returned home, holding Tang Guo in circles, he was happier than Tang Guo. Who would have thought that if he just wanted to make his girlfriend happy, he would be able to make so much money by the way, those people would be very envious of envy. "Brother Rong, are you sour? Let me down if you are sour." "Not sour, small fruit is very light, you can hold it for a lifetime. Small fruit, you are excellent." Yeah, his girlfriend is so good, I do nt know when he will be a wife. It seems that I haven''t found it recently. It''s a better time. The Yun family did not go to see Tang Guo''s movie, because everyone was at home, and Yun Yi did not make excuses to go out. In the early hours, everyone was waiting for a poster of box office statistics to appear. Chapter 2558: Girl returned after being wrong (82) Chapter 2558: Girl returned after being wrong (82) 2558: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The box office of Tang Guo''s film is 150 million. This number obviously relieves the Yun family. It seems that they can''tpare to Xiaoyi''s movie, and subconsciously ignores other key points. Looking at them like that, only Yun Zishu bowed his head and smiled. There are 150 million pieces in such a small amount, which is not as good as Xiaoyi? Tease him? In addition to being awarded 30% of the market, 85% of them are ranked small fruit movies. The remaining 70% of the theater market, Xiaoyi s film ounts for 50%, two foreign films, one ounted for 30%, and another ounted for 70% Seven, Xiaoguo''s part ounted for poor 5%, ranking fourth. Some of the remaining ones are other movies. Such a proportion can actually have a box office of 150 million. In addition to the full seat at the back, it must be that some cinemas have secretly added a show. What does it mean? Exin that this movie burst. Yunzi Shu was heartily happy. If he had been from the beginning, he really felt sorry for his sister. If the family members deal with Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming, he will not only raise his hands to approve it, but he will also do his best. But apart from letting Duan Yuhong lose his job, he didn''t do too much, saying it was in Xiaoguo''s face. If they really care about Xiaoguo, then they know that Xiaoguo''s rtionship with that family is not good. If it is not Xiaoguo''s cleverness, she will be the one who is rubbing now. Is it because Xiaoguo is too clever and has not suffered the same as Xiaoyi, so that they think that the family is treated differently and can they grab the resources that belong to Xiaoguo? Yunzi Shu didn''t want to argue with them. However, they were toozy to talk about it. All they knew was that Xiaoguo was very good now, and no one could surpass it. He didn''t have any opinions about Xiaoyi, and he was worried before, but Xiaoyi didn''t seem to intend to do anything, maybe he wanted to surpass Xiaoguo in his heart. But this time, Xiaoguo''s status will be unshakable. There is also the man named Rong Ying who escorted her and could protect her for a lifetime. What was he worried about? Don''t worry at all, just watch her dress up at the podium. The most anxious person now is the person in charge of the circuit. Watching that movie about the origins of interster explosions, my mind is not particrly good. I really regret that I shouldn''t sign the contract that guarantees the first week''s production volume. It should be a bit more flexible. Once there is any situation, they can also reduce certain movies. Watching the Rongshi movie made a profit, they hate that, the man has hardly missed, why can''t they believe it? It''s not a long lesson. With a long sigh of relief, they finally decided that they could not sit still and gave those movies that had not been signed to death, and a few days after no one had bought a ticket. The audience who watched the film said that they are now less interested in those two foreign countries. To say special effects, this movie in our country has reached its peak, making them very satisfied. To say something new, is the theme of interster origin not new enough? Burning? Is this movie nonbustible? Want to tell the story? Many foreign blockbusters and many plots have serious ws. This movie is simply perfect. While causing visual shock, the emotions expressed by the actors inside are also conveyed to their hearts. Chapter 2559: Girl returned after holding wrong (83) Chapter 2559: Girl returned after holding wrong (83) 2559: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The movie theaters of various major theaters have been moring, changing the appearances of other movies that are rarely watched, and almost no people buying tickets. All of them have been reced by this movie, and my heart is much better. At present, the box office of Yunyi''s movie is still good, although they know that if it is reced by Tang Guo, it will definitely make crazy. But this movie has nothing to do with the Yun family and Chu Ligo. It can''t be offended and can only wait. One weekter, the deadline for the dead contract has also passed, and they can increase or decrease arbitrarily. However, when I saw Rongzheng, Tang Guo s movie had been increased to 95%. Other movies had no chance to survive. I was in a hurry. "No matter what good movies you see in the future, no matter who you are, you are not allowed to sign this type of dead contract for the first week. Do you hear it?" "Got it." "Whoever dares to sign, **** me!" "understood." Can''t you worry if Baihua spends no money? Although the major theater lines really deducted many shows for this movie, they were almost sold out and almost sold out. The next day, Tang Guo''s box office was 250 million, and Yun Yi''s was 210 million. On the third day, Tang Guo had 260 million and Yun Yi had 180 million. On the third day, Tang Guo was 270 million and Yunyi was 160 million. On the fourth day, Tang Guo was 270 million and Yunyi was 130 million. On the fifth day, Tang Guo was 270 million and Yunyi was 140 million. On the sixth day, Tang Guo was 280 million and Yunyi was 110 million. On the seventh day, Tang Guo had 280 million and Yunyi had 90 million. On the eighth day, Tang Guo had 480 million and Yunyi had 70 million. Box office statistics on the eighth day revealed that the entirework was bombed. Tang Guo''s fans are also aggressive, is it so fierce? Why are they so calm? It seems like this should be the case? Except for the Rongshi Theater, other theaters crazyly arranged Tang Guo''s film. Seeing the enthusiasm of the audience only increased, many people even brushed two or three, or even five. . Even if the Yun family didn''t go to watch such a big event, they heard the wind. Yun Yi paid attention to the eighth day from the early morning of the second day. It''s been a week since the movie was full, and it has reached an astonishing number of 480 million, which can catch up to the number of days when all movies add up to one day. People who have seen it all said that they had reached this number without any surprise. This is really the most conscientious movie in the country. What brought them is really not just special effects, but a vanguard of the world''s film theme. There are many contents in it, and the screenwriters in many countries are not Must think of it. Looking at these statistics, the system also sighed. Of course, I can''t think of it. After all, the entire contentes from the real interster, gathered the wisdom of countless people, and the development history of the new world. Some of the professional terms in it are real, and maybe many yearster, Blue Star will also undergo such an evolution. On the eighth day, Ran Shu was so happy dancing and dancing at home, her face flushed, and when Tang Guo was called, the phone was unstable. "Exploded, it really exploded ..." Tang Guo heard Ran Shuying repeat these words, his tone was calm, "Congrattions, Ran Dao." "Tong Xi, Tong Xi." Ran Shu heard Tang Guo''s calm voice and calmed down. His age was divided by two to be her age. Why was he so calm? No, he should be calm and don''t lose the director''s demeanor. "That seems like a lot of people are looking for you recently, and there are many shows asking you for interviews. I heard that I can''t reach you?" "I and Rong went out on vacation. After working so hard for a long time, I should rx. I haven''t dated Rong for a long time." Ran Shu: "..." "So why can''t your assistant be contacted?" "They have worked hard for a long time. I haven''t had any vacation for the past two years. I gave them two vacations with pay and let them return to their hometown and reunite with their family members. Maybe they temporarily shut down the public contact number. I do nt need it anyway. Not participating in those. " Ran Shu: "..." Okay, the fans are right, they have made a fake actor, a robot actor. "Well, I want to ask, you don''t have any more information there. I want to study it carefully. To tell you the truth, I may not make literary and suspense films in the future. This time it can be considered a sessful transformation. see you tomorrow Chapter 2560: Girl returned after being wrong (84) Chapter 2560: Girl returned after being wrong (84) 2560: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers After getting new information, Ran Shu didn''t pay attention to the movie box office. On the eighth day alone, he set a record for a single-day box office for a domestic movie, and he no longer needs to worry about it. Now other theaters have tasted the sweetness. He no longer needs to worry about the movie production line, now he needs to immerse himself and take a good look at those materials. Since the eighth day, the box office of the movie on the subject of interster origin has maintained a bnce, although it has never reached a high of 480 million on the eighth day. But then every day, it was just two or three hundred million, and it still shocked the film industry in the country. Such a big movement, other countries naturally know. There are even a lot of foreigners interested in this subject. Before the film was released abroad, they flew directly to their home country to see it. Yun Yi watched the movie''s daily box office with her own eyes, and there was almost no big fluctuation. Even if two weeks have passed, the daily box office of this movie still remains at more than 150 million, and even on weekends, it can still exceed 200 million, which is surprising. For her literary film, two weeks have passed, and the number of films has been greatly reduced. Originally speaking, in terms of subject matter, it did not have an advantage in the box office. It is only increasing by tens of millions and tens of millions every day. By the end of the film''s release, the total box office should be in the billions. ording to the analysis of many people, it should not exceed two billion. The two-week box office of a movie abroad has already surpassed her. Tang Guo s interster origin theme transcended all the films during this period, making it beyond transcendence. Yunzishan certainly knows these things, and he didn''t expect it at all. Tang Guo''s film is so capable. He thought it was touted too much and went to see it. After watching it, he found out that the public''s touting of this movie was nothing but Yun Yi''s movie was really too normal. ording to his perspective, so far, no movie can surpass this, even foreign ones. In the past, the most dominant special effects in foreign countries have no advantage in front of this movie. When ites to brain holes, this movie is full of brain holes. It is easy to make people believe that it is true that they are not watching a movie, but witnessing the decline of one civilization and the rise of another. Apart from Yun Zishan and Yun Zishu, all of Yun''s family have watched this movie secretly. Others, even Yun Yi, have not seen it. Even though Yunyi has been maintaining its indifference, it can be seen that the daily box office is still so stable, that amazing number is still increasing rapidly, and I have an indescribable feeling in my heart. Yunzi Shu is happy, he really did not expect that this movie is so powerful. The Yun family heard Yun Zishan''s story about the movie. Although Yun Yi was as deep as before, they could still feel that she was not in a good mood. "Is that movie really that good?" This is the question of Yunfu and Mica. Because of Yunyi here, even if they are very curious, they haven''t watched it, even if they really want to see it. Yunzishan nodded. "This movie is really good. It can be said that no matter the subject matter or special effects, it is at the forefront of the world film industry." Chapter 2561: Girl returned after being wrong (85) Chapter 2561: Girl returned after being wrong (85) 2561: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Although mica mica controls many industries under their hands, they are not clear about the movie. "Is it the same as a foreign blockbuster?" Mica asked. Yunzishan nodded, thinking that the description was simr. "Actually, our Xiaoyi is not bad. It is mainly a matter of subject matter. The one in our Xiaoyi performance is more prominent in the actors'' acting skills and expresses emotions." Yun Zishan nodded again. "It is true. The two films cannot be generalized." Father Yun pondered for a moment and said, "Then at the film festival next year, Zishan, you can help with the operation. With our little art acting skills, shouldn''t there be any problem with this film''s post-film award?" Yunzishan, who has always thought of Yunyi as excellent, has been hesitant. Although he recognized Yun Yi''s acting skills, he thought his sister was very good. It is an indisputable fact that many actors in the circle cannotpare with his sister. Without Tang Guo''s movie, maybe he nodded without hesitation. This time, he didn''t nod, because he couldn''t do it, and even if it was done in the end, it might attract jokes. "Parents, I''ll see Xiaoyi or wait for the second movie. She did really well," Yunzishan said with a gentle euphemism. "But Xiaoguo didn''t perform badly. I want to really do this, it will affect not good." In fact, anyone who has watched these two films carefully will know that Tang Guo performed much better than Yun Yi. Yun Yi''s acting skills are indeed called sophisticated acting skills. However, Tang Guo''s acting skills can no longer be called acting skills, and she is fully integrated into the role. When watching a movie, it will give the illusion that she is the protagonist who is going through a disaster to a new life. It is true, not acting. "Isn''t it close?" Yun Father disapproved. "Don''t you say that there is no problem in getting Xiaoyi''s film after that? You also said that these special effects movies would weaken the existence of actors? " "Yeah, Xiaoyi is definitely not happy this time, let''s help her run it and make her happy after taking a film. Wait the next time, even if there is a new movie script next year, the prize will be the earliest. Years have passed. If the shooting period is long, it may take years. " Mica is true, but Yunzishan still shook his head. "Parents, I really can''t do this. This time Xiaoguo''s movie is really good. I can''t help it. There will be many people at that time. opposing." Yunzishan knows very well that once he does this, he will only provoke Yunyi, be trapped in public opinion, and be attacked byizens. Everything that was previously maintained will be broken. In this circle, copsing people is a terrible thing. Xiaoyi''s image is now very good. Although she can''t win the film this time, at least she has built a reputation, attracting many fans who like her. In the case of Xiaoyi, after two more hours of training, it is easy to take the backsight of the film. But the Yun couple didn''t think so. They only knew that Yun Yi was unhappy, and they just wanted to make their little princess happy. "Zishan, Xiaoyi, but your sister, look at you, isn''t it just a little worse than Xiaoguo? How much can it be worse? Isn''t our sister-inw better than a foreigner? Point, let''s make up for the Yun family, it''s just a film festival award, it''s not a big deal. " In the eyes of Yunfu''s capital, he really didn''t take the film festival too seriously. But no matter what Yunfu Mica said, Yunzishan refused. Chapter 2562: Girl returned after being wrong (86) Chapter 2562: Girl returned after being wrong (86) 2562: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers What Xiaoyi needs is long-term development. She can''t stand in this circle. She is escorted by the Yun family. She walks slowly step by step. Why is it necessary to hit the muzzle and make peopleugh at it? Yun Zishan''s refusal made Mica Mica very unhappy. I think he is the same as Yun Zishu, and he is facing Tang Guo. They don''t have any opinion on Tang Guo, and they actually haven''t met in these years. Sit down and talk a little regretfully. But now Yunyi has been wronged. They have abandoned their previous regrets, and now they just want topensate Yunyi from other aspects. Yun Yi likes acting so much, so she wants to get the film and pay so much for that movie, but she didn''t get the result she wanted. Although she didn''t say it, she must be very ufortable, right? Yunzishan did not agree, the two couples were already thinking about it, and thought about other ways. Anyway, there is still more than half a year until the film festival next year, which is enough for them to prepare. Tang Guo''s movie was so popr that in just one month, her name was almost unknown in her country. Even some elderly people were taken to watch this movie by their families, saying that the little girl performed well. At this time, people in their country suddenly discovered that Tang Guo''s figure hardly appeared in advertisements. Tang Guo also did not shoot advertisements, public service advertisements, or she will be there. As formercials, she didn''t take one. Because this movie was so big, it was going crazy to find her big name business and various show groups. It is normal for me not to contact me. Why are all her assistant agents unable to contact me, all of them are off? They have been on the phone for a month. They keep calling every day, and they call 24 hours a day. They don''t know how many are sent in the mailbox, and still no one responds. When asked about thepany, thepany said that Tang Guo was on vacation. As for where he was on vacation, they said they did not know and could not disclose the artist''s privacy in private. "How long is the holiday after Tang Ying?" "We don''t know how long Tang Ying will take vacations, but her agent and assistant''s vacation is said to be two months'' paid vacation." Those who heard the news were particrly uncultured and uttered a sloppy, two-month paid holiday. Is this crazy? This incident was troubled on the Inte, and countless people said that they are now submitting resumes to Tang Guo, and as her assistant, I wonder if it is toote. Anyway, without Tang Guo''s knowledge, she and her assistants were sent to hot search byizens. But these are used toizens. Anyway, no matter how hot search is, that fake actor won''t care, and won''t know. Her group of brain powder can now tear her apart with her. The film''s release period is usually one month, but this movie is too special, and its final release time has been postponed. By the time Tang Guo returned from vacation, the movies were almost released. At this time, the box office had reached an astonishing number, reaching 70 million. And, this number is still increasing, and it is expected to exceed eight billion. The news of Tang Guo''s return spread wildly. The show crews from all sides came, and the advertisers also came, and countless scripts were about to drown her. In the end, she still did not show any programs, and only received two public service ads. In addition, ask the entire crew to help her choose a TV script. Chapter 2563: Girl returned after holding wrong (87) Chapter 2563: Girl returned after holding wrong (87) 2563: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers And on her own side, there was a little personal matter to deal with. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming brought Tang Wen to her. Unlike the original plot, Tang Wen should still be in high school. ording to the original plot, at this time the cause of the original owner has just begun and has not been working for two years. Tang Wen alsopleted his studies in school, with poor grades, and finally attended a college. When she reads half of her junior college, the original owner will make some small achievements. At that time, Duan Yuhong brought Tang Wen to her. It''s different now, she is now a big hit. Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming couldn''t sit still for a long time. They also understand that Tang Guo is not good at all. Looking at these years, not only can''t control her, even Tang Lin''s side, they can''t do anything about it. Tang Wen looked at Tang Guohong and was very jealous. She also went to the cinema to watch the movie before. Suddenly I like the feeling of appearing on the screen, thinking that Tang Guo is so red, should there be nothing to bring her? At this time, Tang Wen was dreaming of bing a big star, so when I saw Tang Guo, it was rare that I didn''t show that disgusted expression, but rather ardent and bright eyes. "Dad, Aunt Duan, do youe to me for anything?" Tang Liming originally wanted to put on a show, but when he saw such a daring Tang Guo, he was short of spirits and just smiled. Anyway, Tang Guo is his daughter. Now that her daughter has be a big star, she cannot change their rtionship between father and daughter. It''s really no good to tear your face if you tear your face, although this daughter is like an iron cock, and she''s bare. But because of her fame, he still made him face in the vige. To this end, Duan Yuhong opened a small shop and directed at Tang Guo, many people came to buy it. Tang Guo still doesn''t know these things. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t be able to solve anything, and he wouldn''t care. "Xiaoguo, this is the case. Your sister Xiaowen''s academic performance has been almost on the way. She seems to be very interested in acting. I think, while she is young, I maye to you to try it. What if she really fits the profession? " Tang Guo nced at Tang Wen, "Do you want to act?" "Yes, Sister Guo, I want to act and I want to be a big star like you. Sister Xiao Guo, we are sisters, won''t you help me? You just let me try it, give me a Opportunities are all right, which should be easy for you, right? " Tang Guo''s lips twitched softly, "I didn''t mean to reject you, but this business is not easy, it is very hard to think of it." "Isn''t there a little fruit sister?" Tang Wen said subconsciously. It would certainly not be that hard to have Tang Guo take her. "Although you have me, you still have to be really capable," Tang Guo said, earnestly. "Do you want to achieve something like me?" "When ... of course." Looking at Tang Guo''s eyes, Tang Wen was a little bit scary, but still nodded firmly, she really wanted to be a big star, so beautiful. "Do you know how I got here today?" "Since the day I stepped into the gate of the university, I''ve run dragons in many crews. Except for ss, the rest of the time I''m taking on the role of the faceless dragons, that is, the crowd actors. I also have some talent, After a while, I was able to show my face. " "If you really want to get into this business, I can ask someone to take you to the studio, starting from scratch anding down to the ground step by step." Chapter 2564: Girl returned after being wrong (88) Chapter 2564: Girl returned after being wrong (88) Chapter 2564 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (88) "You don''t have any foundation, so while running a dragon set, I will report to you for a ss. To be a professional actor, all qualities must be possessed in order to be able to walk for a long time." "So troublesome ..." Tang Wen was a little unwilling, but she was the star of the big star. Why did she still run a dragon suit at first? Shouldn''t she just give her the role of female second female third? "Don''t you want to achieve the same achievements as me? Then go through the road I took." Tang Guo nced Duan Yuhong between words. "Aunt Duan should also understand that nothing can be done overnight. It s unthinkable for ordinary people to pay for what I have achieved today. " "Since you found me and we are sisters again, I can''t help you. I will report for you in the study ss. I will arrange someone to take you to the studio. In fact, your start is already higher than many people. This The opportunity has been given to you, and it is up to you how you y next. " "But there s one thing you have to remember. Since you found me, do nt have any other short cut ideas. I ll just say the words. If you want to take a short cut and go on without following my n, I wo nt help. You. Aunt Duan, I hope you can understand, this is for Xiaowen''s future. " The system secretly sighed that if there is such a chance for another person, even if it is not so popr, it will definitely be mixed in this circle, much better than most artists. At least in Tang Guo''s face, no one dared to give her a grudge. However, Tang Wen''s heart is higher than the sky, obviously he doesn''t have such a great ability, and delusional wants to step into the sky one step. No matter how good the opportunity is in front of her, she thinks that it is not good enough, and thinks that it is Tang Guo who does not help her wholeheartedly. Look at it, it doesn''t take long for Tang Wen to bear such a day, and he will go for the so-called shortcut. The host is really, killing invisible. Obviously there was nothing wrong with it, but Tang Wen finally died by himself. Although Tang Wen was not very happy, Duan Yuhong thought it was good. Even if she didn''t see that long-term, she knew the virtues of her daughter. Acting is not just talking and smiling at the camera. In order to see if Tang Guo was really helping Tang Wen, she nned to stay for a few days. Tang Guo did not refuse, and asked someone to help them arrange a ce to live. For this reason, Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming were still a little restless. "Can you find some clues?" "Ms. Tang, we will try to check. The conditions in the small county were not good. The list of nurses in the obstetrics and gynecology department was notplete. We are touching Duan Yuhong''s identity and asking other people, mainly for so many years , Even if you find someone, you may not be able to remember what happened then. " "Check it as much as you can, and let me know if there is news." Regarding the fact that Duan Yuhong secretly exchanged her with Yun Yi, of course it would not be so. Duan Yuhong observed for several days, and found that Tang Guo really reported to Tang Wen for his study ss. In addition, she also inquired about the cost of the study ss, which was actually calcted ording to the course, and a ss was hundreds. There are at least three lessons a day, which is thousands of expenses. I studied for a week, because there was Duan Yuhong, and Tang Wen learned solo. Then the assistant took Tang Wen to the studio, and Tang Wen was very interested at first. When I arrived on the set, I found that there are too many handsome and beautiful women here. Chapter 2565: Girl returned after being wrong (89) Chapter 2565: Girl returned after being wrong (89) 2565: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I finally received some dragon characters, either corpses or mass actors, who couldn''t stand up at all, just a background board, which made her very ufortable. Duan Yuhong was full of interest. She had a lot of money in one game. She also yed several games and made hundreds of dors. Another weekter, Duan Yuhong followed Tang Wen to observe and found that Tang Guo really did not pit her daughter. Before leaving, tell Wen Wen everything, let her study hard, don''t waste such a good opportunity, wait for her to be a big star. Tang Wen nodded perfunctoryly and sent Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming away, really relieved. Just a few days after Duan Yuhong left, she was more at ease. Later, she was reluctant to y those background boards. She made a lot of new friends on the set, and she became active again and again. Everyday, she is beautiful and pretty. She thinks that her appearance will definitely make her good. Tang Guo didn''t go to the ss she reported to, so it took a month to do so, and it did take two games, and she could show her face for a second or two. She was dissatisfied and proud of herself, and did not want to bow her head in front of Tang Guo. She thought that Tang Guo despised her and vowed in her heart that she must make her own career and let Tang Guo take a good look. Mainly she made a group of friends. They seem to know a lot about this circle. She didn''t want to mention these people. She is also Tang Guo''s younger sister. If she wants to tell her, she will wait to pass Tang Guo in the future. Watching Tang Wen embark on the same path, Tang Guo left him alone. She is also not interested in taking the initiative to notify Duan Yuhong. Presumably Duan Yuhong should always contact Tang Wen. She would not participate in their mother-daughter affairs. Later, Tang Wen didn''t know what skills she used, but she actually got a female No. 3 who made a small movie, at least she was satisfied. Why mention it? Tang Wen came to her. "Can''t you live in the ce I arranged for youter?" "Well, I have a new ce, Xiaoguo, I think the road between us should be different. I don''t need to go your old way. What way is good, I will go any way. I think the way now is fit me." "Then where do you live?" "You don''t need to worry about it. Anyway, I''m doing fine now. You see, I can y the female third in just two months. It is much faster than Xiaoguo''s sister. Exin, I There is still talent in this regard. " "Did you tell Aunt Duan about this?" "I will tell her." Tang Wen did say this to Duan Yuhong. After Duan Yuhong knew it, she scolded her and said she was a fool. There are free ces to stay, free courses are not avable, and Tang Guo is a big tree to enjoy the cold. What''s wrong? Tang Wen sarcastically said, "Mom, if I listen to her, if I ca nt get out of this life, I will figure it out and have to be overwhelmed by her. This person is selfish, tell you the truth, I can get women The role of the three, or my own efforts, has nothing to do with her half a dime. Who knows whether she really misses me or is it fake? " "What told me to learn and precipitate? Isn''t there all kinds of teenage debuts? There are people at the age of sixteen or seven, who won the award for the film? She just didn''t want me to be better than her." Duan Yuhong knew that Tang Wen yed the female third, although the pay was not much, but it was also quite a lot. Thinking of Tang Guo''s behavior over the years, I think Tang Wen is right. It was mainly Tang Wen''s current development that made her shake. Since Tang Wen doesn''t bother Tang Guo, Tang Guo is happy. Her movie has been released abroad one after another. Some countries are pushing this movie. Some countries do not know what the purpose is. The schedule is very small, either in the morning or at midnight. It''s when people are busy and sleeping. Even so, the film has brought countless shocks to human beings around the world, and no one can stop it. Time passed, and came to the film festival in June of the next year. Both Yunyi and Tang Guo received invitations from the organizers. This time is also a live broadcast. An hour ago, there were countless people squatting in the live broadcast room. In particr, Tang Guo''s fans said that they were finally able to see the fake actor they had again. In the eyes of most people, this time the film award is Tang Guo. see you tomorrow Chapter 2566: Girl returned after holding wrong (90) Chapter 2566: Girl returned after holding wrong (90) 2566: Word Stacks Level 2566 One hour before the start of the film festival, because of the live broadcast this time,izens have already discussed it. Fans of Tang Guo naturally think that Tang Guo will definitely get a film award this time. Some fans of Yunyi, although they also understand in their hearts, Tang Guo''s performance in that movie was not suppressed by special effects at all. This time, because of Tang Guo, Yun Yi should not be able to get it. But each actor has some fans who are especially mentally handicapped. They only think that their love is good, but they are not good to others. Yun Yi is the first time to participate in the movie No. 1 in the film, although in the same schedule, the box office can basically only rank third. But this does not deny that Yun Yi has indeed performed well. With this movie, Yun Yi ispletely unconnected with traffic stars, but a real actor. Therefore, what is currently being discussed on the Inte is that many of Yunyi''s brain residual fans believe that Yunyi can also win this film award. Even if Tang Guo''s fans didn''t taunt, some passers-by could not help but taunt them. Anyone with a good eye knows how the performances of both sides are in these two movies. Passerby A acknowledges that Yun Yi has acting skills and is better than most actors. But they couldn''t agree that Yun Yi could pass Tang Guo this time to win the film award. In fact, Yun Yi, who was sitting on the stage, knew in her heart that this time she would not get this award. If some big-name stars who have been in the circle for a long time know that they cannot win the prize, they may note to participate. But her qualifications are not so high, and this time the performance is very outstanding. This film should still be awarded. No matter what, the organizer invited her, and she must give each other a face. But she knew in her heart that she hade to go through the process. The only thing that made Yun Yi ufortable was that Tang Guo''s seat and her seat actually came. Yun Yi thinks it over and understands the meaning of the organizer. Mostly I want to use this to create some topics. Or, they want to take a picture of Tang Guo''s expression when she wins the prize? She didn''t worry about it at all, she had prepared enough. During the previous movie''s release, the ever-growing box office had long numbed her, and what strange expressions could she show? The film festival awards party has finally begun, and live broadcasts are also avable on the Inte. The people who had previously discussed on the Inte all came to the live broadcast room. When the live broadcast room was opened, the barrage fell on the screen. At the beginning, the awards evenings were mediocre, simr to the past. Even if the movie of interster origin won the best film award, everyone did not fluctuate, after all, this was their expectation. Ran Shu won the best director award, which was also expected by everyone, and there was nothing wrong with it. I know a little bit, and I know that Ran Shu was once a filmer of art and suspense. The first transformation was so sessful. The award should be. Even Chu Ligo, who is more famous than Ran Shu, can only ept this. It was only when the best actress of the movie was announced, the moment the host looked at the card, he couldn''t help wondering, a strange look on his face. Because the host was an older actor, he hesitated when he saw the name on the card, which was not what he thought. Chapter 2567: Girl returned after being wrong (91) Chapter 2567: Girl returned after being wrong (91) Chapter 2567 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (91) He thought it was wrong and had to stop halfway. Even if it takes less than a minute, it still makes people feel a bad feeling. The host returned, with a smile on his face: "Now it is about to be announced that the winner of the best actress award at this festival is ..." "Yunyi." "Yunyi, congrattions." God knows that he now regrets hosting the film festival this time. This old actor who temporarily serves as the host, even if there is a smile on his face that does not show any problems, in fact, he really wants to say something. It was such a pit for him. The host this time is simply a shame. If your eyes aren''t blind, you all know who this film festival should be the best actress. Not only was the presenter shocked, but when he made the announcement, everyone sitting below was shocked, including Yun Yi. Except for a few people who know the inside of the organizer, this time there are really few people in the audience. As for the live broadcast room, when the announcement was heard, the barrage was no longer able to watch. The most powerful dancers are not Tang Guo''s fans, but some passersby and Yun Yi''s brain powder. It may be that Tang Guo has been a buddha since her debut, and has been called a fake actor by her fans. Over the years, fans have be ustomed to her style, so when they heard this announcement, they did not make a noise for the first time, but instead sat calmly in front of theputer, or held their mobile phones, and then slowly asked a question mark. . Then on the screen of the live room, there was a full screen of question marks, indicating their doubts. Yun Yi''s brain residue fan jumped more powerfully, while praising Yun Yi, while mocking Tang Guo here. Passer-by did not see it anymore, and the two sides quarreled. Even if some sane powder regtes it, it has no effect at all. It was Tang Guo''s fans who all discussed in the group. "The organizers have no vision." "Why not our candy fruit?" "Maybe I didn''t wake up." "I feel that this award can be withdrawn and there is no authority at all. What do you think? It s OK if the other party really exceeds our candy fruit, but theparison between the two movies clearly shows that our candy fruit is better." "I think our candy fruit doesn''t seem to care much, and I''m still chatting with Ran Dao next to me." "She has been in her career for so many years. What do you care about? For these little fans, we are all embarrassed. I really hope that when she talks to us, she will be able to speak the same words as her in the film. "I want you to be beautiful, and I want to say so much to you. How many dishes are you drinking today?" "In other words, you''re off topic. This time, we didn''t get the best actress in Candy Fruit. You shouldn''t worry about it,fort it, or get angry?" "Although I was worried and wanted tofort the candy fruit, but our candy fruit is notcking in strength andfort is an insult to her. As for anger, can a fight with the other party make the organizer change his mind? They are held in their hands. " "Look, the organizer keeps dropping the camera on our candy fruit face, guessing, let''s be careful and don''t go out to cause trouble. If I want to see it, just wait a few more months. See the true chapter below. " "Yes, in addition to this film festival in your country, there seems to be a more authoritative international film festival, which is jointly sponsored by every country participating in this film festival." Chapter 2568: Girl returned after being wrong (92) Chapter 2568: Girl returned after being wrong (92) 2568: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Haha, wait, let''s wait for the performance of candy fruit." When Yun Yi stood on the stage and holding the trophy, she was not at all happy. She is very clear that she is really not qualified to win the best actress trophy this year. Even though she really wanted to surpass Tang Guo andpare the other side in any way, she didn''t get any water. Holding the trophy and listening to thepliment from the host, she subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s position. I saw that the other party still smiled, without any embarrassment, as if he didn''t care about the trophy at all. At this moment, a kind of frustration rose up in her heart. It turned out that she had been struggling for something, and the other party didn''t care about it. This feeling made her feel ufortable. There was still doubt in her mind, how could this best actress award fall on her head? Remembering the smile of the Yun family when she came to the party before, her face changed slightly, wouldn''t it be her parents who helped her operate? As for why you don''t doubt Yunzishan, because Yunzishan told her this time, she might not get this reward. She also said that even if she didn''t get the best actress award, it was not a bad thing for her. At least she attracted a group of fans. At present, her reputation in the outside world is very good. The next time you pick a better script, you have a better chance of winning. In fact, Yun Zishan looked at Tang Guo with such a strong momentum, and he knew clearly that Yun Yi and Tang Guo were up against each other. If nothing unexpected happened, he shouldn''t fight. If Tang Guo hasn''t grown up yet, he does have various means to let Yun Yi stand on the other side of the heights. But Tang Guo has already gone international, and if Yun Yi is forced to step down on the other side, word of mouth will be corrupted, and then he won''t pay more. He was nning, and in the future he would take a film for Yun Yi and avoid Tang Guo. With the other''s schedule, Yun Yi will not be on the film. When the other side shoots a TV series, Yun Yi makes a movie so that the two sides won''t face each other and settle each other. I just didn''t expect that the bad things of the Yun family and their husbands broke all this painstaking operation for Yun Yi. At this moment, the Yun family all sat in front of theputer and watched the film festival awards show live. When the Yun family saw the award, they smiled and did not notice that Yunzishan''s expression was as ugly as eating a poop. Had it not been for his restraint, he would have almost stood up and roared. It''s over. "Mr. Yun?" "Notify the public rtions team over there." "What''s wrong, President Yun?" "Don''t sleep tonight, there will be a lot of things in a while." Yun Zishan hung up the phone, exhaled a long breath, and found that Yun Zishu showed a smile on him. "Zi Shu, what are you proud of?" Yunzi Shu put away his expression, "I''m not proud of anything, I just thought, if I take something that I shouldn''t take, I will be back bitten sooner orter." "Did you talk like that? Who is your sister? Who the **** are you standing on?" Yun Zishan grabbed Yun Zishu''s cor all of a sudden, and couldn''t help it. "Xiaoyi It''s your sister, you figure it out. " "I didn''t say Xiaoyi wasn''t my sister. Instead, I hurt Xiaoyi. But Xiaoguo is also my sister, but I can''t ept it. You must bully Xiaoguo for Xiaoyi. If you don''t have so many things With the skill of Xiaoyi, is it really impossible to stand firmly in this circle? " Chapter 2569: Girl returned after holding wrong (93) Chapter 2569: Girl returned after holding wrong (93) 2569: Word Stacks Level 2569 "Xiao Yi''s excellence, I have never denied it, but I don''t understand why you have to grab her something from Xiaoguo? Do you think that you are very unwilling to pay for sixteen years, and Xiaoguo and us There is no blood rtionship, and it''s disgusting to want to get everything back. " As soon as Yunzi Shu finished speaking, he was beaten by Yunzishan. The Yun family couple urged a fight, Yun Zimo came out to see it, but was calm and asked them what happened. As for the entertainment industry, Yun Zimo is not clear. He is usually very busy and has no time to listen to gossip. Yunzishan took a deep breath and talked about the pros and cons of the matter. Yunzi Shu followed, "This is counterproductive. For the first time, you grabbed Xiaoguo''s movie resources. As a result, Xiaoguo filmed the theme of this interster origin, reaching an insurmountable height. Second time, Dad Mom, you secretly let Xiaoyi win the best actress of this film festival. But do you know? If you do nt wait for tomorrow, Xiaoyi will be scolded by the entirework because this award is not worthy of the name. " "Don''t you say, you didn''t do this?" Yun Zishu said with a faint voice. "The second brother is not so stupid, he won''t do this kind of thing. The big brother is very busy and doesn''t have the time to manage these. Who?" Father Yun couldn''t stop his face. "It''s just a small entertainment circle''s best actress award. What a big thing, our little art likes it, and it''s not bad. What about her?" "Yeah, our little art is really good." Mica doesn''t think it''s a big deal either. The two people are used to using the resources of the Yun family to get what they want. They haven''t looked at the power of thework at all. In the eyes. Moreover, in their eyes, that circle is not worth mentioning at all. People at their level wave their hands and let the people in the circle call them grandparents. Therefore, they are despised, their daughter is just going to y, it is not a big deal. The Yun family is noisy here, and the inte is even more fierce. Overwhelmingly ridiculed Yun Yi''s award is not true, even if she performed well, but her performance in the movie, everyone knows that it is better than Tang Guo. Next, countlessizens analyze the inside story this time. When Tang Guo walked out of the scene, he was surrounded by countless reporters, surrounded by Yun Yi. However, Yun Yi had more than twenty bodyguards around her, and she was quickly taken to the car. And Tang Guo took four or five people. Yun Yi''s posture was too scary. They only took two photos with a click and then surrounded Tang Guo. "Excuse me, after Tang Ying, how do you feel about not getting the best actress this time?" "After Tang Ying, did youe to the film festival''s party, did you think you could win the prize like thest time?" "Exceeded by Yun Yi, a rising star, are you sad?" "For the awards this time, do you think the organizers have inside information?" "After Tang Ying, will youe back to the film festival next time?" ... One by one, he asked Tang Guo overwhelmingly. She stood faintly in the center without showing an embarrassing face. "Your questions are too many. Whom should I answer first?" Then, it was an overwhelming question, and the reporters asked a lot of questions. Suddenly, they all became quiet because Tang Guo was looking at them with a smile, which made them a little scary. Chapter 2570: Girl sent back after being wrong (94) Chapter 2570: Girl sent back after being wrong (94) Chapter 2570 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (94) "After Tang Ying, do you feel sorry for not getting the best actress award this time?" A bold reporter asked. Tang Guo ticked his lips slightly, "Why should I regret it?" "I haven''t won the best actress award. I regret it." Tang Guo: "Do you mean I''m not human?" "No ... no ..." The reporter was a little panicked, right, he quickly shifted the subject, "then what does Tang Ying think about the organizer''s decision this time?" "What should I think?" Reporter Alexander summoned the courage, "Are you dissatisfied?" "Why not satisfied?" No, this ... isn''t right. "Well, what I mean, I ... I ..." "If there are no other questions, it''ste and I''m going home." In the eyes of the reporter''s speechlessness, Tang Guo was crowded into the car. The reporters nced at each other, holding some cameras in a decadent manner, underestimating, "I asked her clearly, why did I get asked in the end?" "You silly." "Well, how do you write this?" "Edit it, let''s start with a picture, and the rest is all up to us." "This time I can''t make it up. Actually, I''m her little fan. How can I discredit my goddess? Ahhhhh, I was so excited just now. The goddess is the goddess. I was so nervous that I couldn''t speak.ing." The courageous reporter before revealed a white tooth and smiled. "The goddess finally got on the bus, I can go home, happy, brag about it in the group, and I will definitely get praise from my friends." Reporters: I''m afraid it''s not a fake reporter. For a film festival award, Tang Guo certainly doesn''t care much. In the plot, this was originally also the case. At that time, the role yed by the original host was still very good, but that movie was not shocked by this interster origin theme. At the time, the original owner did not stand at her height. Even if the Yun family really operated such an award for Yun Yi, no one on the Inte felt that there was any problem. After all, the box office of Yunyi''s literary film was really good at that time. Can it be bad with so many films? It can be said that at that time, people were congenial, and no one on the Inte attacked Yun Yi, and they were all congratting her. This time, it''s different. If Yun''s family doesn''t do such stupid things, she would be happy to win this award, and everyone will be fine. If the Yun family helped Yun Yi win this award, it would be that they killed themselves. When Tang Guo got out of the car, Rong Yuan had already waited at the door, and quickly came up to drive the door for her, and took a coat over her, and held her in her arms. "I knew that I should send you more bodyguards." "It doesn''t matter, reporter friends are very polite." Assistant: "..." Are you sure she was scared by her eyes? However, among the reporters today, a little fool is indeed making troubles. If it were not for that little fool reporter, it should not have been so easy to get out. Rong Hui didn''t believe her jokes. He watched the film festival as he was busy. If it weren''t for something urgent, he would apany her. "Xiaoguo is the best in my mind, but it is also the best in the outside audience." "Rong, are youforting me?" Rongzhen looked at her, and found that she was not sad at all, and led her into the room. "I thought you would be sad, at least I would be sorry, after all, this movie has cost you too much effort." Chapter 2571: Girl returned after being wrong (95) Chapter 2571: Girl returned after being wrong (95) 2571: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It''s just an award, what''s the regret? The award was only evaluated by a few people, and the people who like this movie are those who have seen it. The award is not important at this time." "Yes, we just need to understand that Xiaoguo is the best." "I''m tired. Come here, I''ll remove your makeup, wait for a bath, and go to bed early. Don''t be busy recently, take a good rest." At the end, Rongzhen added, "We haven''t been out for a long time. " "Then I''ll take another month off?" "A script you haven''t fancy recently?" "No, Ran has been thinking about the interster theme until now. It is estimated that I have to think about it for a year or two, and said that I have to wait for him. As for the TV script, I have not seen the right one." "Then we will discuss tomorrow, where to go next for a date." "Rong, aren''t you busy?" "I''ve been working overtime recently. I should be able to take some time. Taixin is also getting in touch with these guys. Then let the guye and help me watch." Tang Guo froze, "What about the Cui family?" "Taixin said, y with them first, don''t worry, he doesn''t want to fight grass and frighten his snake, and now his dad has a better impression of him. This boy, Yang Fengyin still has a set." After discussions between the two, Tang Guo gave her assistant a vacation for another month on the next day. A few dayster, she flew on a glorious private jet, and the two went on a private ind to spend their vacations. "Well, my unscrupulous little sister-inw." Cui Taixin sighed and looked up at Tang Lin, who was serious about handling documents. "You are so young, your sister bullied you, and your kid didn''tin. " "Sister and brother-inw haven''t dated each other for a long time, and my sister-inw is not bad. Helping them to do such a trivial matter, that''s what they should be." Tang Lin took a serious look. In the future, I will not be frightened when I stand on a higher asion. Speaking of which, my brother-inw is still giving me a chance to exercise. I must take this opportunity. "Okay, okay, I heard you have worshiped the teacher?" "Yep." Cui Taixin pondered for a moment, "I can''t see it before, you guy is quite ambitious and wants to be a diplomat." Tang Lin just smiled, "Hurry up to deal with it, don''t you say there is another item to deal with this afternoon?" "Okay, you''ll talk to them then, will you be okay?" "no problem." When the contract was signed in the afternoon, Cui Taixin looked at Tang Lin with a stunned smile on his shoulder, and pped him on the shoulder. "Your boy, OK, I didn''t expect you to flicker like this, you re so **** personal, no wonder There is such great revenge. " Tang Lin is still very calm, maintaining a harmless smile of humans and animals, making Cui Taixin a bit scary. This kid, overcast, is more and more like a tadpole, terrible. The Yun family is scorching. Yun Yi looked at her on the Inte and scolded her, and she felt a little ufortable. On the other side of Tang Guo, she heard that she had paid a month off to her assistants, and she went on vacation. The Yun family did not expect that things would be so big, no matter how they worked, they wanted to restore Yun Yi''s reputation. But this time,izens didn''t eat this set, and they said that Yun Yi''s water army really has a set. This whitewashing is really great. Some people even doubt that Yun Yi''s previous people created it intentionally. Otherwise, why is there so many people in the reality show, why Yun Yi is the one who benefits, and all the people who create the topic are other people? The more I think about it, the more frightenedizens are. "After the film award? This bean sprouts is really capable." Tang Wen held the mobile phone and took a sip. "It really deserves, this dead girl will really lend herself a chance to hype, and also won the film with the Yun family After the award, Sister Xiaoguo really was wronged. " Suddenly, Tang Wen smiled, and his fingers fell quickly on the phone. Not long after, an inside story about Yunyi''s identity emerged on Weibo. see you tomorrow Chapter 2572: Girl returned after being wrong (96) Chapter 2572: Girl returned after being wrong (96) 2572: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What, Yun Yi is Yun Qianqian?" "It turned out that Yun Yi was Miss Qian''s Qianjin. It''s no wonder that her debut was a hot reality show, and there were basically no ck spots on the Inte. If I said that, the previous reality show, how could I suspect that it was the Yun family? Are you helping Yunyi build momentum? " "Yeah, yeah, I''m really impressed with that show. Before it started broadcasting, there were videos with various topics out there, all of which were out of context. Especially those who took the lead were hacked. The bottom of the pot. Although it waster broadcast, most of it has been rified, but the word of mouth of those artists is not as good as Yun Yi. " "There are still a few topics that are not so picky, and also have a little bit of topic, or take advantage of this time, a little hype and operation. In their bodies, more or less can see some slots." "Yunyi is different. Think about it carefully. Isn''t her performance perfect from the beginning?" "Yeah, perfect like a dummy. Whether it''s a person, or in this circle, I really don''t believe in such a perfect person." "Actually, maybe they are Miss Yunjia Qianjin. Maybe Yunyi itself has nothing, after all, she stood at such a height from the beginning. Miss Qianjin wants toe and hang around in the entertainment circle, and the family will definitely **** her. Maybe she Not so perfect, but I believe she should be clean and simple in this circle. " "Yes, they are Miss Qian Jin. The family is so powerful. Do you need any means?" Because on the Inte, only the identity of Yunyi has been exposed, soizens are discussing the identity of Yunyi. The fans of Yunyi did not go overboard, but thought it was something to be proud of. "Even if our family art artist is Miss Qianjin, even if she has so many resources at home, she works very hard. She never ys big names. Her acting skills are also very good. I would like to ask how many people stand in the position of our family art artist. Don''t float? " "Say what happened to our Yiyi, but did she hurt anyone else? I don''t understand when Ms. Qianjin''s identity can be ridiculed by the group." Fans of Yunyi stood out. Except for a few passers-by, they thought Yunyi was disguised and felt she was fake. Other passers-by also agreed with those ims. Other artists who originally wanted to step on Yunyi did not dare to act rashly when they saw her true identity. Just when everyone epted this status, some news about Yunyi was exposed again. One trumpet wrote: You guys are so naive, if it''s just that Yun Yi is Yun Qianqian''s identity, what else am I here to say? In this circle, high and low can be mixed. The reason why I named Yun Yi by name is because she has slots worth ridiculing. Do you remember yesterday s local film festival? My main point is about how Yunyi won this award. On this trumpet, it is written that the Yun family is behind the operation of Yunyi, which makes Yunyi pass Tang Guo and win the best actress award at this film festival. The passers-by have all reflected, yes, Yun Yi''s identity is not a problem in itself, but she used the resources at home to win the best actress award that she could not win, which is the key point. Yesterday they were still angry and wondering why it was not Tang Guo who won the award, but Yun Yi. Chapter 2573: Girl returned after being wrong (97) Chapter 2573: Girl returned after being wrong (97) 2573: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The identity of Yun Yi was so shocking that many people turned their attention away. Now think of it, it''s scary. Just a few times in their minds, when they were going to surf the Inte, the content on that trumpet was updated again. It reads: Don''t panic first, I have something even stronger here. We all know that Yunyi has lived in the country. Do you know why Yunyi lived in the country? Tang Wen, who was typing in the background, smiled on his face. That bean sprouts wants beautiful scenery, beautiful! A dead girl who grew up in the countryside has been so good. It''s really proud to lean on the big family. She won what she wants to get, so she won''t let the other party do the same. Manyworks were shocked when they saw what was written on the trumpet, between Yun Yi and Tang Guo. A cloud art, the Yun family has a lot of money. An Tang Guo, an actor of civilian origin. It was something that could not be hit by eight shots, and there was such a big rtionship between them. Netizens almost spit out old blood when they saw the wrong dog blood being held at the hospital when they were young. What surprised them even more was that the twoter changed back. The Yun family actually used their own resources to operate, grabbing the award that Tang Guo should have received, and let Yun Yie up. Many people have witnessed Tang Guo climbing up step by step. From the beginning of running the dragon set to the opportunity to y a supporting roleter, it took a lot of time. In the end, she finally starred in the female No.1. And Yun Yi, from the beginning, was a reality show debut. Later, in the beginning, the female No. 2 in a certain drama was participated, and then, naturally, it was the female No. 1. Compared to this,izens feel subtle. Regarding film festival awards, those around Tang Wen also discussed. Many of the people she knows are fans of Tang Guo. They were all angry that Tang Guo did not get the best actress this time, and verbally sprayed cloud art, saying that there is no inside story here, it is impossible. People outside are unclear, can''t they guess yet? Tang Wen wasn''t so stupid. She didn''t dare to discuss the matter between Yun Yi and Tang Guo. In case it really involved her, she would definitely not be able to mix in this circle. Therefore, she intends to expose this incident secretly. Why she was bullied from childhood to big bean sprouts is so unattainable now, she looks so high that she really hates to die. After sending these, Tang Wen logged out of the trumpet and cleared all the information. When Tang Wen put down his mobile phone, he didn''t know that on another trumpet, a new news broke out. This trumpet reads: I was still wondering why the film that was previously scheduled for Chu Ligo was originally Tang Ying, butter changed to Yun Yi, which was the case. Now, I finally understand. This is not rted to blood, and it really is notparable to the biological one. The news broke that the names Yunyi and Tangguo were thoroughly searched, and their poprity only increased. The discussions in this field were fierce, and the Yun family did not expect that things would develop to this extent. Before the film festival Yun Yi won the prize, the reason why it was not so busy on the Inte, thanks to Yunzishan''s early preparation, as soon as there was a sign, it was suppressed. Chapter 2574: Girl returned after being wrong (98) Chapter 2574: Girl returned after being wrong (98) 2574: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers But these two different trumpets, every news exposed, has a fatal blow to Yun Yi. Even if there is no substantial harm, given time, with the ability of the Yun family, it can be suppressed. But it can overwhelm one tform and not all tforms. It won the tform and the mouth ofizens. When people want to discuss, they can always find opportunities to discuss. The Yun family''s power isrge, but it has not reached the level of covering the sky with only one hand. Most importantly, he created for the people created by Yun Yi and copsed. Even if he and everyone said that Yunyi was like this, no one would believe it. Mica Mica looked at the words of Yunyi on the Inte and shivered angrily. "Zishan, quickly tell someone to suppress these news. If Xiaoyi sees it, it will be very sad." "Yeah, what exactly are theseizens talking about? Let''s just have a daughter and get something for her. What about theseizens?" Mica''s face was also very ugly. She and Father Yun never thought that theseizens across a screen would scold so badly. "Also, who actually exposed Xiaoyi''s news came to me and found out." Father Yun actually didn''t care about thoseizens. Even if they scolded Skyrim, what about his cloud family? How aboutizens? Many people are scolding on the Inte. Maybe they are sitting in humble rental houses. A domestic broken cell phone is working harder there. Mica also thought about this problem, "Few people know about Xiaoyi, no one in your circle knows it, and people at our level who know about it can''t do it." Suddenly, Mica froze, "Zishan, are you saying that Xiaoguo made someone secretly do this? Is she unsatisfied and didn''t get this award, so she hates it in her heart, and only exposes it Come out and let so manyizens help her scold Xiaoyi? " Mica thought so. One was to expose the messages written on her ount, one sentence after the other was wronged by Tang Ying. She had to think more. Since her debut, Xiaoyi has been acting in peace, and has never done bullying. Except that Tang Guohui and Xiaoyi have some conflicts, she really did not expect that there would be other people. For thest time, Yunzishan helped Xiaoyi take the role that the other party had almost determined before, and this time, how can it feel suspicious. Yunzishan is also doubting, yes, will this matter have something to do with Tang Guo? The two things were silent, was there really noint in my heart? "If it was her, then we had raised a white-eyed wolf for sixteen years before." Yun Zi Shu refused to stand up and suddenly stood up, "Parents, I didn''t want to say anything, but there is no evidence to justify the wrongdoing, I can''t hear it. Xiaoguo has lived in our house for 16 years, what is she Is nt that clear about your personality? If she really wanted to attack and suppress Xiaoyi, she would have already started. Do nt think she ca nt do it. " Mica said, "However, this person will change. Besides, she is in the big dyeing tank, and by her own ability, she is now ..." "Mom, I said it. You ca nt me people by talking about it. Xiaoguo is not like that. She is her strength to this day. She is innocent and she is sitting properly. You say so Makes people sad. " Yunzi Shu was almost furious when he saw the mica and the father''s suspicion. "You are really unreasonable." Chapter 2575: Girl returned after being wrong (99) Chapter 2575: Girl returned after being wrong (99) Chapter 2575 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (99) Yunzi Shu said that the mica mica was not attached but had to turn around and leave. Because they were in a hurry tofort Yun Yi, they didn''t manage Yun Zishu, they just told Yun Zishan to handle the matter. "Anyway, be sure to find out who messed up these messages behind him." Father Yun said coldly, "If necessary, go to Zimo and ask, there should be a way to find out. " Yunzishan nodded, and at this time, he was only able to clean up the mess. In just one day, Yun Yi has seen things evolving on the Inte. Until now, countless people had scolded her by private messages. Later, she closed these private messages before she became clean. "Xiaoyi." Hearing mica''s voice, Yunyi opened the door. "Parents." "Xiaoyi, you don''t care about the remarks on the Inte, we have already told your second brother to deal with it, you just need to rest assured to do what you like." "Yes, Xiaoyi doesn''t have to think about it." Yun Yi was silent for a moment, and said, "Parents, I really do nt take this award. I do ntpare it with two movies. Whether it is a movie or acting, I am not as good as her. Thank you for everything you have done for me. Let me do it myself in the future. " "Xiaoyi ... you ..." Mica frowned. "Xiaoyi, my parents just want you to be happy, you are our Qianqian Miss, what can you do? Don''t just hear what other people say Go in your heart. Your parents are only your daughter, and of course the best is for you. " "But parents, I can''tpare with her now. No matter what method you use to get me this, in fact, I can''tpare with her. You see, everyone is saying now that I''m obviously inferior to her, and I won her. It was supposed to get something. " Yun Yi turned around and picked up the trophy and held it in his hand. "Look, even if this trophy is held in my hand, people''s hearts are actually not with me." "Xiaoyi, if you can''t listen to those outside ..." Yun Yi put down the trophy, "Parents, you do nt have to do anything. Now no matter what you do, you wo nt go back. Now I hold this award, and it is a joke in everyone s eyes. And they are saying, You are suppressing her for me. I don''t want to see you attacked by outsiders. So let me fight for it myself. " Mica and Father Yun are very distressed by such a cloud art, and also want to say that no matter what is good, they will fight for it. But looking at Yun Yi, they didn''t mention it again. "Xiaoyi, don''t worry, this time it won''t be the case anymore, parents will find out the person who harmed you, no matter who it is, let the other party pay the price." "Have a good rest, and leave the rest to your parents." Yun Yi said she only needed her own efforts, and did not need two people to help her. Regarding the two to find out who messed up, she was the default. It''s not easy for her to go today, and she doesn''t know who is behind her. But the two didn''t listen. In the eyes of Father Mica and Mica, in many cases, they will use their own way to solve some problems. Ipletely forgot that in the era of big data, it is really not their word. Even with the removal of countless hot searches, whatizens should discuss is what the group mocks. When the organizer of this film festival issued a "Yunyi award is deservedly deserved, this is the fruit of her efforts", this time really ushered in the entirework group mock. Chapter 2576: Girl sent back after being wrong (100) Chapter 2576: Girl sent back after being wrong (100) Chapter 2576 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (100) "Parents, what did you do again?" Yun Zishan was furious, or it would be easy to calm down the matter, and it was in vain. Yun Father said, "What else can we do? It just shows our Yun family''s attitude." "Show your attitude? What are you talking about on the Inte now? Dad, the Inte is not the same as the ce you control. It''s not a statement. Awyer''s letter can warn you." "Let people suppress the hot search, let Xiaoyi rest for a while, and my mother and I will take her out to rx in two days. Come backter, this thing will calm down. What should we do in Xiaoyi? Still acting, don''t you say thatizens are forgetful? After a while, they have forgotten everything. " This time, Yunzishan did not refute it. "When youe back, you can choose a big production for Xiaoyi and let those people open their eyes and see. Since it is my Yun family''s daughter, they will give me support at any cost in the future. What can they say?" Those words on the Inte, Father Yun was also angry. He still doesn''t believe that under the operation of the capital, his daughter can''t make a big ssh. These are not theizens'' decisions. "And who sent the message, did you find it?" "It''s still under investigation." At this time, Tang Guo who was on a small ind vacation. I also heard the system tell her what is happening in China now, and she was not surprised at all by the Yun couples. Because they did the same in the original plot. But in the original plot, they seeded. Not only did he not discredit Yunyi, but he was envious of the entirework. Yunyi has a good father and mother, and actually stood up to support his daughter at this time. Many people across the screen, called father and mother to both of them. . After Yun Yi''s identity was revealed, she has been acting in the favor of a family, countless people are envious every day. It''s different now. [Thanks to the script that the host has greatly taken out, if it is really a little stronger than Yun Yi''s, and it cannot reach the phenomenon and other movies,izens will not necessarily ridicule her, it may be simr to the original plot. "That''s why I chose to take it out. More than one point, most people don''t see anything, and more than that, not fools understand." Tang Guo paused, "Is the person who spread the news Tang Wen?" [It''s her. Now the Yun family is investigating. It is estimated that her head will be found soon. "Oh, then add a fire, and let the Yun family find out the information we found recently." "By the way, you send that movie to the group and let my good friends see it too. After all, we have done this script together." The script of this movie is, of course, the result of discussions together. Just to the outside, she can''t say that. Now that the finished product is out, it''s time to make them look good. [Hee hee, I do nt need to say a lot about the host, I have shown them before. It seems that the host has been too cozy recently and has forgotten it. They all said that the results were better than expected. The system said while ncing into the group. After a while, his voice sounded, [The host is big, you look at the group as if something went wrong. Hearing that Tang Guo quickly immersed himself in the group and found that most of the people in the group were there. And they are constantly sending red envelopes. She flipped up and found that everyone except Starcraft was red envelopes, and still asked General Billy and Emmanuel if they had enough. There is one more chapter, I wille back to the toilet and write again. The content of this world is moreplicated, and there are more characters, so it will be a little longer, but it will end in these two days. Chapter 2577: Girl returned after being wrong (101) Chapter 2577: Girl returned after being wrong (101) Chapter 2577 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (101) [School flower]: Billy, Emmanuel, what happened to you? [General Billy]: School flower, it is rare to see you once. It was a pleasure to see you there, but a very unfortunate thing happened to us. If this time can not support it, it may be the disaster of the entire interster. Tang Guo was startled, was it so serious? [School flower]: What is it? [Emanuel]: Since the opening of the interster world, there has never been a disaster that has never urred. Even now we have not found the source of this disaster. If it weren''t for this group, we might be in panic like everyone else in Starcraft. Fortunately, having this group has given us a glimmer of life, so that when things just happened, we would be busy. [General Billy]: The entire interster world seems to be invaded by a strange virus. Large swaths of nts are slowly dying, and no green nts can be cultivated by any means. Note, I mean any Means, even if we are at the forefront of technology and have a variety of nutrient solutions, there is no way for nt seeds to grow. [Emmanuel]: Once the green nts disappear in this world, the entire interster creatures will turn into sand. [General Billy]: Our empire is already trying to find other cosmic gxies, but in the range we can reach, the nts are slowly dying, and no purend has been found yet. [Emanuel]: ording to thetest news I have received, ording to the current situation, human beings can persist for at most two hundred years. Once we have run out of refrigerated items, it is the end of the. The words of the two made Tang Guo understand that they were experiencing a disaster. [School flower]: What do you need, can I help you? Now I am in an ordinary world. If you need green nts, I can ask someone to contract a greenhouse and help you nt all kinds of green nts. However, I am here, counting the time, less than thirty years left. For these thirty years, I can help you with whatever you need. General Billy and Emmanuel thanked them quickly, saying that they would not be polite this time. Tang Guo didn''tmunicate again. After leaving the group, his heart was a little heavy. People in this group have been with her for too long, and suddenly heard the news made her a little sad. [The host is big. With you there, they can definitely get through the crisis. "Well, I''m okay. You can help me find any ce suitable for nting green nts. Just choose a ce abroad. It''s better to rent some small inds. Doing such things in China is easy to notice. [Okay, I''ll go right away. The system went to find a ce. Tang Guo contacted some automatic seeder, fertilizer, and watering machine merchants and ordered arge number from the beginning. When the system found the right ce, she took the time to sign a contract. "Why suddenly pack an ind?" Rongzheng was very strange. One pack was more than two decades. "Do something very important." Rongzhen nodded, "I see you also ordered many nters." "Well, I n to nt green nts on the ind." Rongzheng was intrigued, "What type of nting?" Is it the small fruit of his family, there is no ce to spend money, want to nt some green nts for fun? This interest is really unique. "Fruits and vegetables." Rongzheng was puzzled, but when Tang Guo didn''t exin much, he didn''t ask. "Swipe my card." Tang Guo''s original heavy heart suddenly rxed, "I also made a lot, and I will spend your money when I have finished." System: Host, do you know how much money you have? Maybe, I ca nt finish it! Later, Rongzheng also helped Tang Guo recruit a group of workers to go to that ind to help nt fruits and vegetables. She doesn''t know how much Emmanuel needs, but General Billy should need a lot. When everything was ready, Tang Guo received an invitation from the organizer of the International Film Festival to invite her to participate in this year''s International Film Festival. At this time, the people in China are still in Tao Yunyi''s affairs. Even if the Yun family is struggling, they can''t help it. Yun Yi was also taken abroad for a holiday. Coincidentally, it is the same country that hosted the International Film Festival this year. see you tomorrow good night Chapter 2578: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (102) Chapter 2578: The girl who was sent back after being wrong (102) 2578 silly pacote range manifest for sss@^1.0.0 fetched in 2ms "Do you guys know where I am now?" A host appeared grinningly on the camera. "I''m at the venue hosted by the International Film Festival ... Oh ... I''m sorry outside the hosting venue, outside, although I would love to go in , But I do nt have an invitation letter. I ca nt get in. When ites to this, the anchor s expression suddenly became weird, and the voice became quieter. It s useless to stop money. Fans who were already a bit emotional, after hearing this sentence, full screen hahahaha typing. "You must ask why I am here. ording to the gossip, it will appear after Tang Ying today, she was invited. After all, her movie box office has already ranked first in the world, and it is impossible to not be invited, right ? " "After squatting to Tang Ying, we will go to other ces ande here. We must take a good look. It is said that the food in this country is very delicious. We have a few days left and we Let''s try a good food. " At this time, countless people in China know that today is the International Film Festival. Although they are not able to go, this official international film festival has no official ns to broadcast live globally. However, some anchors from various countries are squatting outside, ready to spread the news inside to the outside world. To this day, the International Film Festival has been very authoritative. As the anchor said before, even if the money is jammed, it can''t get in. Those who can get in are either staff members or people who are invited by the organizer and think they are eligible to participate. These people, without exception, have a certain status in the international film circle. A movie of interster origin and Tang Guo''s acting skills yed a huge role in it, naturally she was invited. Ran Shu was invited, of course, as well as the film''s male lead and several important supporting actors. When Tang Guo appeared holding the honorable arm outside the film festival venue, he was surrounded by many reporters squatting outside. She hasn''t appeared for a long time. The reporter just clicked on her. The previous anchor was also the same, and quickly shifted the camera to Tang Guo''s position. The high self-timer did a good job in this crowded venue. "Have you seen it, Tang Ying has appeared. s, who is the man behind the shadow? It''s really handsome. How could such a handsome person not find out before, it must not be someone in the circle." Although Tang Guo''s appearance in the live room is very short, it is enough to make fans crazy. Many people took crazy screenshots, and after a while Tang Guo appeared at the International Film Festival and became a hot search in China. Many people are waiting for this day, and even look forward to it in her heart, she can get her honor here. As for Yun Yi, she has not received an invitation from the organizers of the International Film Festival, although her movie has a billion-dor box office in China. However, the film''s subject matter is not pleasing internationally, and the emotions expressed in it do not resonate. Therefore, after a vote by the organizer, the film was not selected. Even if the judges in the country voted for the film, it would not help. The result of this kind of thing is not in the hands of one party, but all the participants in the film festival. Mica mica did not expect that the ce where they took Yunyi on vacation was exactly where this year''s International Film Festival was held. Chapter 2579: Girl returned after being wrong (103) Chapter 2579: Girl returned after being wrong (103) 2579: Word Stacks Level 2579 Answers In fact, they didn''t stay in this ce all the time, but they went around many countries and just happened to be here. In the past few months, Yun Yi has not participated in any films, and has not filmedmercials. Yun Zishan has dealt with various messes in China, and I did not expect that this incident would be so coincidental. When he saw it on the Inte, Tang Guo searched for something inexplicably. It was still about the International Film Festival. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before someone on the Inte pulled Yunyi out again. The general content is that at the time, Yun Yi had the Yun family in his early days and won the Tang Guo Best Actress Award. Now Tang Guo is invited to participate in the International Film Festival. I do nt know where the current Yun Yi is and whether he has been invited How about it? Seriously, they''re kind of looking forward to this. Yun Zishan rubbed his eyebrows and quickly instructed people to suppress some topics about Yun Yi. Finally, the topic that has been suppressed for several months has been brought up again. At this moment, he suddenly found something. That is, as long as Tang Guo appears in the future, Yun Yi may be pulled out of the group tough at. This caused him a headache. In the era of big data,izens will not consider what the truth of the matter is, and the truth of the matter is indeed that his parents snatched Tang Guo''s award, which did not have to be washed. When Yunzishan returned to the vi, he saw Yunzishu ying with his mobile phone with interest, and walked over to find out that he actually opened a trumpet to make a list of Tang Guo, which made Yunzishan feel a little angry and wanted Grabbed the phone directly, but unexpectedly escaped by Yun Zishu. "Do you think that there are not enough things? It was so easy for Xiaoyi to go out and rx, things slowly subsided, and now many people on the Inte are attacking Xiaoyi." Yunzi Shu: "Do you me me?" "Xiaoyi is our sister, Zishu." "Second brother, Xiaoyi has encountered so many things, and it is not a good thing for you to do. I have already said that Xiaoyi is no worse than anyone, because you are too eager for quick sess." What else did Yunzishan want to say? Yunzishu went upstairs with a mobile phone. "By the way, I guess Xiaoguo will definitely win the International Film Festival this time. Brother, please prepare early. However, I would like to remind In a word, you have no problem protecting Xiaoyi, but you cannot hurt Xiaoguo. " Yun Zishu returned to the room and closed the door. Angrily Yun Zishan kicked the sofa, and quickly called the people under him to arrange things. After hanging up the phone, he was not assured. Eventually he made another call with a ruthless look. "Go and catch people. If the public opinion can''t be suppressed at that time, expose the matter." Tang Wen, who was ying with friends in the bar, was suddenly stopped by a few people when he was in the bathroom. Before he could scream, he was taken away silently. Not long after, the news that Tang Guo was awarded the best film actress at the International Film Festival at the International Film Festival reached the country. At the same time, this film has won the Best Film Festival Award, Best Creative Award, Best Special Effects Award ... as well as the director, actor and supporting actress. The news came back and the wholework was a sensation. This p face, countlessizens had to pull Yun Yi back to the group tough at. It''s not that Yun Yi itself has no strength, but the style of the Yun family. Now that Tang Guo''s achievements have been achieved, isn''t it just that he hit the Yun family''s face? Chapter 2580: Girl sent back after being wrong (104) Chapter 2580: Girl sent back after being wrong (104) 2580 silly resolveWithNewModule At the time, the Yun family suppressed the news, withdrew the hot search, and the power of capital was manifested, which made these groups ofizens aggrieved. Now they can finally raise their eyebrows and exhale. Can they not find fault? The only thing that can make them ridicule is Yun Yi, who doesn''t taunt her? Yun Yi doesn''t know about this yet. She and Mica Mica are on vacation. The team under Yunzishan was dealing with these things, and within a few hours, he asked people to find a lot of popr artists in the circle. Either it is revealed that this artist is already married, or it is exposed that two artists who can''t hit eight poles are actually in love. Or, whoever has studied abroad before is actually going to have children. There is also a certain actress known for her innocence, who is actually a woman with a big bag, and also sent out several intimate photos. In a word, in order to reduce the enthusiasm of Yun Yi by the group, the Yunzishan team pulled many people into the water in just a few hours. Except that Tang Guo has won the Best Actress Award at the International Film Festival and has been hanging on the front row, the rest are all the news suddenly exposed in this circle, which madeizens eat a big melon. Yunzishan''s purpose was barely achieved. At least now,izens have no time to discuss Yunyi. And those artists whose secrets have been revealed by him are now in a state of stagnation, and have quickly let the public rtions team withdraw their search and rify the facts. In short, they are all very busy today. After the heat slowly goes down, they will have time to think about who is going to fix them. "It''s Yun''s." "The Yun family? How could it be the Yun family? Sister Li, have you made a mistake, and I haven''t offended the Yun family, Yunyi and I don''t know each other at all, why did they rectify me?" "What else can you do? Do you forget what day it is? The International Film Festival, Tang Guo''s big show at the International Film Festival came back, and the thing that Yun Yi was ridiculed by the group was searched in minutes, not for you. People pull out, how do they turn their eyes? " "That''s too much, isn''t it just being scolded? If I were the Yun family, it would be good to be scolded, and there would be no piece of meat." "Ms. Qianjin has parents and a few brothers who love her. Is she willing to be scolded? She has been immersed for several months, and now the old thing is mentioned again, the Yun family definitely don''t want to see such things, they can only do so. Look away. " "The Yun family can''t afford to mess with it, is that okay?" The female artist was reconciled. "Why, obviously, the technique is not as good as people. Now they are ridiculed by the crowd. They are not asking for themselves. Now they will also pull us down. . " "Of course this thing ca nt be done like this, wait. The Yunyi people are supposed to copse. The Yun family s method is only a temporary one. As long as Tang Guo can stand in this circle, the person who mocks Yunyi It will not be less. Every time Tang Guo wins the prize, it is a day of Yun Yi being ridiculed by the group. Look, she has no good life. " "Really, Sister Li?" "Really, and this time, the Yun family pulled too many people, even if they didn''t dare to do anything on the surface, we secretly pushed behind them, and then Yun Yi wouldn''t want to turn around. Whatever the acting skills are, if the reputation is gone, just go again Can''t find it. " Yunzishan watched Rousou be suppressed, and everyone was turned away, slightly relieved. Chapter 2581: Girl sent back after being wrong (105) Chapter 2581: Girl sent back after being wrong (105) Chapter 2581 Girl Returned After Holding Wrong (105) As for the other artists'' satisfaction, he didn''t care so much. The people he chooses to start with are those who dare not treat the Yun family. He also wanted to use other methods, such as Tang Wen. Tang Wen had revealed the previous incident. Tang Wen also said that this was what Tang Guo instructed her to do. In fact, he didn''t believe this statement, but because he didn''t believe it, he didn''t adopt the method to let Tang Wen expose himself. Because, even if Tang Wen exposes herself, it is said that Tang Guo asked her to tell those news, it is harmless to Tang Guo, everyone thinks it should be. Tang Guo, who was far away in other countries, did not know that fierce fighting had urred in China. For the Yunyi Mountain, Yunzishan pulled countless entertainers into the water and was hated. Just when Yunzishan was relieved, another message appeared on the Inte. Yun Yi, who was originally forgotten briefly, was once again pulled out of the group andughed at. Hot search is Yun Yi. It actually appeared in the ce where the international film festival was held. It seems that a host''s camera captured the other party. Yun Zishan looked at the screenshot, and his brain was a bit big. Now everyone on the Inte is discussing why Yunyi appeared in that ce, and some people have revealed that Yunyi has never received the invitation letter from the organizer. Now, everyone is delicate. "Sister Li, do you mean this is the retribution? You see, the public rtions of the Yun family seem to have dried up." "Okay, this matter is almost over, we don''t have to take another shot. I didn''t expect her to find her own death and appear in that ce. Let''s solve your problem. Let''s have a press conference someday and sincerely apologize to the fans. Point, maybe you can fix the powder. " "Well, I will, but I haven''t finished with the Yun family." Even if the Yun family conceals what happened in the country, Yun Yi still knows. "Xiaoyi, you, don''t think too much. After you go back, let your second brother pick up a big production for you. You can also stand on the international stage in the future." Yun Yi stared at the phone for a while, "Go back now, and, parents, don''t do anything for me. At this time, nothing will help, let me do a good job. Do something more What, I may really not be able to hang around in this circle. " It is impossible to say that Yun Yi has noints in her heart. But she managed to get everything today, especially her family. Knowing what they did, it was all for her''s sake, and she had never had a previous episode. Now she was wondering if there weren''t so many things if she performed the performance in the first ce. Mica seems to have heard something, with a little me, "If Xiaoyi doesn''t like acting, we can do other things, whether it''s painting or going to ourpany''spany, it''s all right, it''s not wrong It''s impossible to be an actor. " "No, I like acting." On the same day, the Yunyi family returned to China. After a few days, Tang Guo also nned to return to China. Because, Ran Shu talked to her over here, and next nned to make a second interster movie. The script was basically ready. I''ll wait to show her, there is nothing to be perfected. The Yun family is also showing the script to Yunyi, and the mica of the father is no longer involved. Under the suppression of Yunzi Mountain, it calmed down slowly. Chapter 2582: Girl returned after holding wrong (106) Chapter 2582: Girl returned after holding wrong (106) Chapter 2582: Girl Returned After Holding Wrong (106) However, at this time, they inadvertently found one thing, which was rted to what Yun Yi and Tang Guo had in the first ce. It wasn''t an error, but it was intentional. The person who did it on purpose was actually Duan Yuhong. When the family knew about it, they were very angry. They called the police immediately and asked the police to step in and arrest Duan Yuhong. Tang Wen was taken by somebody andter released. Now I heard Tang Liming''s phone call and said that Duan Yuhong was taken away by the police, but I was still a little worried. She had originally nned to go straight back, and suddenly thought of Tang Guo, she called Tang Guo quickly, and said something about Duan Yuhong''s ident and asked her to go back together. Tang Guo agreed. In his home county, Tang Guo met Duan Yuhong. At the same time, he also met the long-lost Yun family, including many, including Yun Yi. The eyes of the family are veryplicated, Yun Yi is still very silent, and has not spoken actively. However, Tang Wen was very angry and kept asking, why should he catch Duan Yuhong. After the police exined, she knew what Duan Yuhong was doing, and looked at Yun Yi and Tang Guo for a while. Tang Liming immediately walked to Tang Guo, begging her to rescue Duan Yuhong, and asked her to intercede with Yun''s family. Tang Guo hasn''t spoken yet, Mica''s mica''s face is sinking. "It doesn''t matter who asks for it. If it weren''t for Duan Yuhong, our little art wouldn''t have fallen into your house. After suffering so much, we still want us to forgive She? Dreaming. " Tang Liming looked at Tang Guone, "Xiao Guo, do you think of a way to help your aunt Duan, I ..." "Someone sent this to me." Tang Guo took out a document bag from his bag. "It recorded what happened when you were derailed during your marriage and was linked with Duan Yuhong. Also, when Yun Yi was checked out, it was not your daughter , You scolded my mother. You said, would I forgive Duan Yuhong? " "I heard that my mother died in a car ident and came to me in the end, but there was an ident. But in this document bag, someone pointed out that it was she who saw you and Duan Yuhong hooking up and wanted to go to your theory in the past. The car was killed. Speaking of which, Duan Yuhong should be my enemy. Do you think I will forgive an enemy? " "That''s their nonsense!" Tang Liming flushed. Tang Guo smiled lowly. "Nonsense, the old people in the vige should know all about you? These things are not secrets, so if you inquire about them, you should know them. Many things Xiao Lin told me at the beginning." Tang Liming seemed to think of something, eyes widened, "It turned out you already knew!" "Yeah, otherwise why do you think I haven''t been back for so many years. However, I did not expect that Yunyi and I were held in the wrong ce, but Duan Yuhong did it." "Don''te to ask me, this is where she belongs." Of course, in Tang Guo''s document bag, there was actually nothing, but it was a lie to Tang Liming. His expression now convinced her. She didn''t find anything. She saw Tang mother go to her with her own eyes, and found that Tang Liming and Duan Yuhong hooked up and were identally killed by a car. All this, but she told it based on the plot, in order to lie to Tang Liming, so that the other party does not try to trick themselves. Obviously, she seeded, and the Yun family seemed to be a little surprised, but did not expect this to happen. "I knew it early, you shouldn''t have let your girl go to high school." Tang Liming said angrily. Chapter 2583: Girl returned after holding wrong (107) Chapter 2583: Girl returned after holding wrong (107) 2583 silly pacote range manifest for sss@^1.0.0 fetched in 2ms Tang Guo smiled, "Now my mother can finally feel at ease." After that, she and the Yun family nodded and turned to leave. She came back with only one purpose, torn face with Tang Liming, and personally saw Duan Yuhong''s squatting cell, and she was particrly satisfied. Then, she just needs to do one thing, make a film, and win a prize. She made a guarantee in her heart that the film award that was previously stolen was the only one that was stolen, and no one would have this opportunity in the future. And ... thest time she participated in the national film festival, she will never go again. For TV festivals, you can still go. "Are you ready?" Tang Guo walked out of the police station, Rong Hui was already waiting outside, "Brother Rong, why are you here?" "I heard the assistant say, you hurried back to your hometown. Don''t worry,e with me, let''s go. I asked someone to fly. Is there anything else?" "Gone." Rong Hui took Tang Guo''s hand and took her into the car. "I heard that something happened to Duan Yuhong?" "Well, what she did was exposed. She and Yun Yi had the wrong thing. She did it. Now she was sent to prison by the Yun family. Tang Liming wanted me to plead, how stupid!" "Yeah, so stupid, I thought our little fruit was bullying." Duan Yuhong was finally sentenced to jail because the Yun family stepped in and made her sentence heavier. Tang Liming called Tang Guo in the middle, and even Tang Wen came to her and was rejected by her. What a joke, how could she help Duan Yuhong, the murderer who indirectly killed her mother, she should stay in the prison for reflection. Back at base camp, Tang Guo discusses the script with Ran Dao every day. At this time, Tang Guo also received the good news that Tang Lin had been taken by his teacher, a certain diplomat. Basically, every time the diplomat appears, Tang Lin is around him, which pleases Tang Guo. Each time Tang Lin receives a phone call, the other party will tell her what insights have been gained recently, who have met, and some opinions on some issues. At the end, Tang Lin will always ask, when did she marry Rongye, which made her doubt that Rongye bought the boy. Before, she was still crying with old brown sugar, now she is a brother-inw. Not long after, she also got good news from Cui Taixin. Cui Taixin''s performance is too outstanding, especially in themercial talent, Cui Bingpletelypared to the past. Cui Bing, who had previously dominated, slowly fell behind. And Cui Taixin''s father is not a true love brain. Even if he liked Cui Bing''s mother very much, it was impossible for him to give up such an excellent son for Cui Bing. Of course, the main reason is that Cui Taixin has an honor behind her. Rong Hui hasn''t got married, and he doesn''t have any siblings. Both parents died, and he took care of Cui Taixin very much. Based on various considerations, Cui Taixin''s father finally favored him. Cui Bing, who was crushed by Cui Taixin, is not so happy. "Little aunt, although my cheap man now values me a lot, I still like you here." Cui Taixin was gorging on food. "And here, I can enjoy the food that Xiaoxi never gave me specially, and I can eat it every time." After that, he also ate a full meal, " Cool, Tang Lin''s kid probably can''t enjoy it. " One more chapter, write one more today Chapter 2584: Girl returned after being wrong (108) Chapter 2584: Girl returned after being wrong (108) 2584 silly resolveWithNewModule Rongzhen came out of the kitchen and hit, "He can''t eat what I make, but he is probably brought by his teacher and is enjoying what the chef of the state banquet is making." After that, Cui Taixin copsed suddenly. "I suddenly found out that among me, I was too poor. Now I still have an old man on top. And Tang Lin''s kid is a close disciple of Mr. Diplomat, Xiaoyi will not say, Xiaoyi It s also an international celebrity. No, I have to work hard. " On the same day, Cui Taixin didn''t stay and went back to his hard work. "Cui Shao, I have recently received news that Cui Bing is approaching Yunjia Qianjin." "The Yun family?" Cui Taixin frowned, "Which Yun family has a lot of money?" "Uh ... it''s the Yunjia Qianjin, Yunyi of the mixed entertainment circle, who got the film after that." "Well, she''s not behind the film." Cui Taixin remembered, "You said that Cui Bing approached her intentionally?" "Yes, Cui Bing probably wants to borrow Yun''s hand to deal with Cui Shao. You have to be careful. Right, should we do some damage?" Cui Taixin''s eyes rolled around. "You wait, I''ll call you back, don''t worry." Hanging up the phone, Cui Taixin opened the chat interface and sent arge paragraph to Tang Lin. Tang Lin, the kid, is full of bad water, and they have long been ustomed to the Yun family''s bullying. Cui Bing wants to use Yun''s hand to deal with him. If Yun''s shot, can he take the opportunity to pit each other and give them some lessons, such a bad thing, ask Tang Lin, the kid has a better idea than him many. At this time, the Yun family heard that Ran Shu was preparing for the second interster movie. It is said that the script had been finalized and it was nned to choose actors. Many people are staring at Ran Shu, and Yun Zi Shan is no exception. Therefore, he did not hesitate to find Ran Shu directly. "Ran Dao, I won''t say much else. The heroine of this movie, I n to decide, my family, you should know. In terms of acting, she has absolutely no problems. If Ran Dao is not convinced, Xiaoyi can also go through the process and audition directly. If you look at it and use it again, how about it? " Although, in addition to Ran Shu''s movie, there are two other movies that he also liked. But with his thoughtsing, he still thinks that the interster theme in Ran Shu''s hands is the best. Judging from thest response, this time will certainly not be too bad. If Xiaoyi participated in this film, she would be able to jump onto the international stage. Even though he knew in his heart that the candidate in Ran Shu''s heart was still Tang Guo, this kind of thing in the circle is not without him. Whoever can win the role depends on who has the capital and means. Ran Shu was speechless, and the Yun family was really a bit annoying. If it wasn''t for his confidence, he might be threatened by the other party. Now he''s not afraid. The Yun family can''t move him and Tang Guo alone. "Mr. Yun, maybe I''m sorry, the number one female for this show has been set." Yunzishan''s face was a little displeased. "Is it Tang Guo?" "Yes, it''s her. Only she is the best female No. 1 candidate for this movie. Others, no." "Ran Dao, as long as you promise to give No. 1 to Xiaoyi, I can invest in this movie, and I will invest as much as you need." Ran Shu: He is not short of money! He can invest by himself. Xiao Tang will not be short of money, there is a very rich prospective husband, a rich prospective nephew. They all nned, this time I will pull a few familiar people to eat this piece of cake together, others do not want to invest in it, this Yunzishan actually wants to share their cake, want to be beautiful! Hehehe, there are several big guys behind him, as well as Rongzheng''s father in this circuit. He has water in his head before he promises you Yunzishan. This world ends tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. see you tomorrow Chapter 2585: Girl returned after being wrong (109) Chapter 2585: Girl returned after being wrong (109) Chapter 2585 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (109) "General Manager Yun, no matter how much you invest, I will not change the decision of No. 1 being Tang Guo. This role can only be yed by her, and no one else can." "What benefits does Rongshi give you? Likest time, when the movie was released, Rongshiyuan''s movie production volume was more than 80%?" Yunzishan was a little bit irritated. He felt like he was hindered a lot. There was no smooth sailing in the past. No matter where he went before, whether it was his face or Yun Family''s face, he was particrly good at it. I don''t know what happened in the past two years. No matter what he does, things always go wrong. Not to mention that mica is not happy in his heart, nor is he happy in it. It seems that no matter what they do, they always fail to achieve the purpose they think, but they will be suppressed everywhere. Now there is no way to get a movie script in hand, Yun Zishan is inevitable that his heart is desperate, and there is no previous strategy. Ran Shu didn''t care about Yunzishan''s attitude. Yunzishan started at a high level. Since he basically mixed this circle, with the support of the Yun family behind him, his own ability and luck have always been smooth. Unlike some ups and downs, people are used to big ups and downs. Yunzishan encountered a bit of frustration, and he was inevitably irritable. In the end, he was still younger and younger. "At least, it makes me more enthusiastic than what Yun always gives me." Ran Shu didn''t mean to exin at all. Anyway, Yunzishan had already identified it this way, and he simply took the matter into ount. The fact that Rongshi had given him more support was a fact. "Is there really no room?" Yunzishan looked at Ran Shu with a smile and calmed down. "Ran Dao, you should not only make the next movie, right? We have the opportunity to cooperate for a long time." "One day in the future, if I can cooperate with President Yun, it will be my pleasure, but President Yun will ask me to change my request for female No. 1 and I can''t do it. Unfortunately, we will cooperate again next time." Where can Yunzishan not hear? Ran Shu is not afraid of him. Does the other party really sign a contract with Rongshi? For so long, he knew the rtionship between Tang Guo and Rong Hui. So guess, Tang Guo should be able to win this role by virtue of honorable face. Although the Rong family is strong, their base camp is not in this city. In this city, their Yun family and Cui family are more powerful. Therefore, he was not afraid of Rong Ren, but never thought that Tang Guo could actually knot Rong''s helm. Yes, in his heart, Tang Guo was able to reach today by virtue of honor. Say that the first interster movie is supported by honors. It was really impossible to talk about it, Yunzishan and Ran Shu bid farewell to leave. Before long, Tang Guo received a call from Ran Shu. "Yunzishan hase to me. It seems that he wants to take the role of female No. 1 to Yunyi at any cost." Ran Shuping said tly, "Xiao Tang, be careful, he mentioned Rong''s today, It is estimated that I know your rtionship with President Rong, and thought you were relying on President Rong, and will use this to make a fuss. " Ran Shu knew more or less about Tang Guo and the Yun family. The matter of Yunyi''s identity was so loud before. The entirework knew that Tang Guo had been raised by the Yun family for sixteen years. Chapter 2586: Girl returned after holding wrong (110) Chapter 2586: Girl returned after holding wrong (110) Chapter 2586 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (110) It was the excessive practice of the Yun family that madeizens stand by Tang Guo. But Yunzishan was a man of some means, and Ran Shu was afraid that Tang Guo would suffer from public opinion. "Knowing Ran Dao, you don''t need to worry about it, you can rest assured to make a new movie." "Okay, then I''ll start to choose actors, and you wille and look around when you have time." "it is good." Besides, Yunzishan returned home, and Yunfu Mica asked him about helping Yunyi win a certain role. Yunzishan shook his head in dismay, "Ran Shu didn''t agree." "What''s going on?" Yun Father was puzzled. "Have our Yun family invested in each other and didn''t agree?" Many directors wouldn''t be able to make them invest in Yun family. Yunzishan sat on the sofa and leaned gently. "No matter what I said, he didn''t agree," he said for a moment, and continued, "It is probably what Rong''s side promised to him, only Rong. With amitment of nearly 30% of the country s cinemas, it is enough to make him buckle. Mica frowned. "Why is it rted to Rong''s? Rong''s hands are so long that they reach us? Does Rong''s n to enter this city?" "No," Yunzishan shook his head. "Do you remember the man who was with Xiaoguo before?" "He is the man at the helm of Rongshi. Rongzheng is also the boyfriend of Xiaoguo. ording to the information I have received, they have been dating for many years. The time they knew each other even goes back to the county where Xiaoguo was sent back. " "Is that the man?" When they met in the restaurant, they didn''t notice the appearance of Rong Rong, and Rong Rong rarely appeared in public, and they basically didn''t interact with Yun''s family, so they didn''t know each other. Regarding the news of Tang Guo, they never took the initiative to pay attention to Yunyi, otherwise they would not ignore this point. "So, she is in this circle and is doing well, is it rted to Rongzhen?" Mica suddenly said, "No wonder ... no wonder she has never looked for us in these years. It turned out to have been a long time ago." "Zishan means that this time also because Rong''s was in it, Ran Shu didn''t agree?" Father Yun asked. Yunzishan nodded. "It should be." "This script is unavable, can we pick another one? Our country is sorge and talented, we will never get a good script." Mica was slightly reconciled. Yunzishan sighed, "There are a lot of good scripts, but they are almost more or less. Ran Shu has prepared the second interster theme for so many years, plus a group of old fans, as well as in the country and the world. There are fans, so no one''s script can match Ran Shu. " "So, can you just give up?" Mica thought of Yunyi, and was a little tangled, "Is there really no other way?" Yunzishan shook his head and said it was gone. Ran Shu did not agree, and there was no shortage of investment. They Yun family does not do theater, restrain Ran Shu. Besides, there is another honor to support, there is no way. "Do you have any ideas for that mountain?" "I think this time, avoiding its edge and choosing a TV script for Xiaoyi. As far as I know, this time Ran Shu''s side is only a film shooting, it will take more than a year. Xiaoyi''s side, just select Arge-scale TV script is also being filmed slowly, don''t worry. " Chapter 2587: Girl returned after being wrong (111) Chapter 2587: Girl returned after being wrong (111) Chapter 2587 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (111) Yunzishan has slowly calmed down. At this time, he bumped into it. No, he was too anxious and impulsive before. "Okay, you do it." Neither Mica nor Mica had any ns to find Tang Guo. For a female No. 1 role, they still couldn''t pull their faces and came to Tang Guo, it was too shameful. If they have the ability to bring it, it is best. There is no way but to talk to Yunzishan and avoid its sharpness. With so many things going on, the two changed their previous state of ease, fully solved the things in this circle, and found that they were moreplicated than they thought. They have capital, and sometimes they can cover the sky with their own hands, but if they encounter stubble like Rong''s, it will not work. Recently, the Yun family has selected a good TV script for Yun Yi to avoid Tang Guo''s sharpness. Ran Shu thought that there would be any trouble. I did not expect that Yunjia would not act as impulsively as before. Mostly, it was a loss, and I did not want to confront Rong. "Xiaoyi, this TV series is also good, you y well, and when there is a suitable script, the second brother will find it for you." Yun Yi nodded while turning the script, and suddenly asked, "Did the second brother say that he had contacted Ran Dao? He didn''t agree?" "Ran Dao is unwilling to change people." "That was the case." Yun Yi said nothing. "Actually, he did the right thing. At this time, it is not good to change anyone. If it is not ast resort, it is best for the original ss. "Don''t be upset with Xiaoyi. If Rong hadn''t stepped in this time, the second brother in this role could have won it for you." "Wings?" Yunzishan exined it, and Yunyi understood it. "The second brother means, has always been supporting Rong''s behind her?" "Almost so." "But she is still awesome." Yun Yi buried her head and turned the script. "Second brother, I will work hard." "Xiaoyi doesn''t always have to persecute herself." Yun Yi was silent for a while, "Does nt the second brother think she is excellent? Even if Rongshi supports her behind, she is better than me, and she is better than me in all aspects. Everyone says so." "Xiaoyi also has our support." "But I can''tpare to her." Yunzishan frowned. "Even so, Xiaoyi is still the best in our hearts." Yun Yi lowered his eyes, "Now everyone knows the rtionship between us, and they areparing me with her. They also said that you are ruthless and indifferent, you are such an excellent adoptive daughter, and you do nt even want to leave me alone. Rob me by all means. " "Because Xiaoyi is good." "Okay, don''t think about anything. In our family''s eyes, Xiaoyi is the most important thing, and everyone else has nothing to do with us." "Second brother, don''t grab her for me in the future." "Xiaoyi, you ..." Yun Yi put down the script and looked up, "I''m sorry, brother." "Stupid girl, what are you talking about?" "Although I really want to surpass her, I havepared her in all aspects, let everyone know that I am better than her, make you proud of me, and make you feel that biological is indeed biological, and it is notparable to people with no blood rtionship. . " "Even I have induced you unintentionally or unintentionally, so that you can remove all obstacles for me and make full use of the resources of the Yun family. Every time I silence, I default on your approach. The purpose is very simple, that is, I don''t want you to approach her and think she''s good. " Chapter 2588: Girl returned after being wrong (112) Chapter 2588: Girl returned after being wrong (112) Chapter 2588 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (112) "Even in my mind, I have imagined countless times. After I surpassed her, she stood on the awards podium with a trophy, and looked down at her sitting under the stage." Yun Yi smiled, "The imaginary thing really makes people feel happy. And, I want her to understand that the real Yunjia Qianjin should be like me." "Xiaoyi ..." "Second Brother, after you listen to me, I have something to say very early." "Last time, my parents ran a film award for me. Although I was surprised, when I was holding that trophy, I felt a little ecstatic. Of course, it was more embarrassing, because I knew so well This trophy does not belong to me. " "When I saw her smile, it didn''t matter if she sat down and talked with people, I understood." Yun Yi pursed her lips lightly. "Whether or not I surpass her in the future, I''m afraid she won''t look at me more because she cares. Second brother, she never looked at us." "I know that she has been in touch with you for a few years. She didn''t disconnect with you until thest time I met in the restaurant." Yun Yi shook her fist. "It''s true, I came back suddenly, It was not idental or idental, but there was a helper who was mine at home, and she informed me that you had to eat with her, and I hurried back to stop all this. " "Even if it was proposed to go to dinner or go to that restaurant, I did it on purpose. I was thinking at the time, what if I really met?" "I really met her. I was as proud as she was, and she really broke up with you and never texted you again. Because of your embarrassment, you will never miss this person again." "Why did Xiaoyi say so much suddenly?" "Because I suddenly wanted to understand. Why do you care about me when you care about me so much? This is not the Tang family. You don''t need me to swallow it. You are my rtives, and I have been using you all the time." Yun Yi''s eyes dropped with tears. "It was Duan Yuhong who caused all this. She has been sent to prison. If anyone owes me, it can only be Duan Yuhong." "Tang Guo does not owe me or owe our family." "What makes me want to understand is that for me, my parents seem to be crazy, they have to grab everything for me. The clever second brother alsomitted a lot of confusion and did a lot of irrational things. The family was calm. That is the third brother. " "Now because of me, the third brother is almost centrifuging with you. I''m really scared. Keep going like this. One day, I won''t get a warm ce, and it will be destroyed again." "Second Brother, promise me that you won''t do anything for me to use the resources of the Yun family in the future, no matter it is Tang Guo or others, you should not grab their stuff." Yunzishan sighed and nodded. "Okay, second brother won''t do itter." [Host, I found out that Yunzishan''s public rtions team was originally prepared to do something for you, but now it''s all over. "Stop it?" [Well, I don''t know why. "Got it." A few dayster, Tang Guo entered the crew, and after a while, Yun Yi also joined the crew. It''s been a year since Tang Guo finished shooting. Chapter 2589: Girl returned after being wrong (113) Chapter 2589: Girl returned after being wrong (113) Chapter 2589 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (113) Aftering out, she heard about Yun Yi''s engagement, and the person who engaged her was still Cui Bing. She didn''t actually know if Cui Bing was a male lead, if not, he was Yun Yi''s husband in the plot. If he did, he wouldn''t y much. "Or else, let''s get engaged too, right?" Rong Huan couldn''t hold back anymore. Over the years, watching every one of them get engaged and get married, he was worried. Tang Guo pouted and smiled, "The beauty you want, there is no ritual for marriage proposal, and you still want to get engaged?" What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Rong Yong immediately asked someone to prepare a marriage proposal. She looked at the balloons floating outside, and she smiled. "Rong, you are ready." "Yeah, I''ve been preparing. I don''t know how many rehearsals." Regarding Tang Guo''s engagement, although it has set off a big wave on the Inte, but because she has never covered up the existence of honor. Everyone knows she has a boyfriend, so fans ept it well. When they were found out, and they were honored, they were lying in a trough. The next time was the special effects production time of Tang Guo''s second interster film. Coincidentally, this TV show by Yun Yi is also very good, and it takes some time to perfect the special effects. However, this time Yunzishan is not worried, even if it hits, it will have no effect. Sure enough, thest time Tang Guo''s movie was released was almost the same time as the Yunyi TV series. But before that, something happened. Yun Yi''s unmarried was derailed, was arrested on the spot, and even live broadcast on the entirework. Such ugly news shocked the entirework. Of course, what''s even more shocking is that when the woman was beaten in the live broadcast, the woman shouted, "I''m wrong, I don''t know why I was in this ce. I remember I was with Xiaoguo Together, then drunk and woke up in this ce. " This woman is exactly Tang Wen. "If you don''t believe it, you can adjust the monitoring. Now my innocence has been ruined, and you are not allowed to live." Then, Tang Guo framed his half-sister and Yun Yi unmarried, and quickly went on a hot search. After the Yun family watched this video, they were furious. When seeing Yun Yi, Cui Bing also med her face, kneeling on the ground with constant fan ps, indicating that she was really framed, hoping to get Yun Yi''s forgiveness. And Tang Wen sat squatting aside, pale and innocent. At this time, Tang Guo was on his way to the Yun family. Rongzheng apanied her to Yun''s house, and they all stared at her. That looks as if she didn''t give an ount, it''s not over today. "Why do you do this?" Mica couldn''t help it first, with a sad face, "Where are we Xiaoyi sorry for you?" Tang Guo nced at Yunyi, and looked at Tang Wen squatting aside, and Cui Bing who was pped on the face with many ps. Frowning slightly, she suddenly felt that all this development was very weird. "You haven''t done this, have you?" This is the first time that Yunyi has spoken to Tang Guo, and she has fixedly looked at Tang Guo. Don Guo paused, "I haven''t done anything like this." "Sister Xiaoguo, why don''t you admit it? You did all this, obviously you asked me to apany you for dinner, and then I was drunk. Now I think of it, it must be you. You want to frame me, you hate my mom, you also hate me, and you n to get revenge on me, so just frame me, and you can make Yun Yi ugly, and you can let her deal with me, you really n! " Chapter 2590: Girl returned after being wrong (114) Chapter 2590: Girl returned after being wrong (114) Chapter 2590: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (114) "Tang Guo, you are still acting stupid. Surveince videos have been investigated. We have all seen them. Everything you did is clearly recorded." Tang Wen said in a dim face, "you are still Don''t admit it, you show her surveince, is it what I said. " The person who yed the monitoring was Yunzishan. When the restaurant surveince showed Tang Guo, Tang Guo was also very surprised. Rong Huan was even more surprised, watching Tang Guo really eat with Tang Wen in the picture, and then Tang Wen was drunk. Yunzishan broadcast a second surveince, which is the picture of Tang Guo sending Tang Wen to the hotel room, which was the room where the arrest was made. The Yun family looked at the monitor and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes. Yunzi Shu is the least believer. He has always believed in her, and really did not expect that she would do such a thing. Does Xiaoguo really hate them? After all, Xiaoyi just let go of the previous thing. Why is Xiaoguo here ... "Now in front of the evidence, what else do you want to say?" Yun Father said coldly, "I really misread you. I didn''t expect you to be like this. Xiaoyi doesn''t care about you, you I also want to frame Xiaoyi. " Yun Yi was silent for a while, then said, "I didn''t expect it to be you, I thought ..." "Xiaoyi, now you should understand that not everyone is the same as you think, right? She can stand in this circle steadily, she is not a simple person," Yunzishan said. Mica is a little sad. "If you have grievances,e to our Yun family, why do you frame Xiaoyi?" Even if Cui Bing is innocent, they will not allow Xiaoyi to be with this man. This kind of thing happens, even if they are willing, Xiaoyi will have a feeling in his heart. "Why are you doing this, just to get out of breath?" Tang Wen paled, "You just transferred my hatred to my mother to me." "I didn''t do this." Tang Guo said in a light tone, and at the same time he nced at everyone present, and sure enough, there was something weird about it. Who is going wrong? [Host, I didn''t detect strange soul waves. "Forget it, leave today." [The host is big, now the wholework is hacking you, and they all say that your people have copsed. "It just copses, it doesn''t matter." She was still confused now. This happened too suddenly, but it wasn''t that important to her. Who is that person? She nced at Yun''s family and still did not reach a conclusion. The system can''t scan the soul wave, it seems that she can only rely on herself. "In the future, we will be gracious." Mica said coldly, "You harm Xiaoyi like this, this thing is not over, there is a ce in my Yun family, no ce for you." In the case of mica, none of the Yun family objected. Tang Guo subconsciously nced at Yunzi Shu, and Yun Zishu opened his mouth to exin what, but those who monitored clearly photographed everything, and he could not justify her. "It''s up to you, but this thing is not what I do. I will restore the truth of this matter, not for your innocence." Tang Guo responded, and Rongzhen left. "Little fruit, why not just now?" "Rong, this is not that simple. Give me some time." "Okay, your third brother doesn''t believe you anymore." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "The monitoring is too realistic, who would believe it." "I." Rongzhen showed a bright smile, holding her hand, "I believe that because I know you well, you will not be such a person, and sometimes the eyes will be deceiving." System: And him! !! see you tomorrow. This world is over tomorrow. I don''t want to write too long, but there are too many plots. I have tried to concentrate as much as possible. If you dislike the long, don''t like it, just want to see the ending, you can skip it. Chapter 2591: Girl returned after holding wrong (115) Chapter 2591: Girl returned after holding wrong (115) Chapter 2591 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (115) Just after Tang Guo left Yun''s house, a video was exposed on the Inte. The picture was "Tang Guo" and Tang Wen had dinner. Tang Wen was drunk and was sent to the hotel by two videos. Those who had vowed to believe in Tang Guo on the Inte lost their voice. Even Tang Guo''s fans were silent now. As Tang Guo said, the monitoring was too realistic, and she was shot so clearly inside that she could not quibble at all. It is said that the leak will be monitored by hotel staff and hotel staff. Soon after the incident, both sides said they had fired the staff. [The host is big, this is done by the Yun family. It was said that the staff leaked, but it was just an excuse. "Got it." Tang Guo looked at the wholework scolding her Hei Lianlian, but he was not angry. Anyone who doesn''t care about her, no matter how she nders her, she won''t care. There seems to be a lot of fans who like her, which makes her a little bit sorry. [The host is big, don''t be sad, you see that you still have a lot of brain powder, and they say that regardless of whether or not they still like you. Moreover, they all said that the two videos could not prove anything. Among them, there are too many operable things. Now they are waiting for you to exin in person. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and smiled, "I still have a lot of brain powder." [Yes, the host is big. Before you let me stand up to the Yun family, I found that my signal seemed to be disturbed by something, and I couldn''t monitor their every move. Tang Guo wondered, "Is everyone in the Yun family?" [Well, everyone is, once I capture their traces, I will be disturbed. The system said cautiously, [The host is big, I suspect that the person doing this should be involved in the outside world. To this end, I contacted three 1''s and three 2''s, and they said that it should be a system jammer on the Yun family. The person studying this should be the counterpart of the Space and Time Administration. "If this is the case, the person who hurt me is actually their counterpart? What is the purpose?" [The two guys said that their time and space administration is to maintain the bnce of time and space, and their home is to destroy the existence of time and space and steal the power of the world by special means. "In this case, about the person in the video who looks exactly like me, should they have also studied it? I don''t know whether it was a facelift or a copy of me. There is no special power in this world, and they can use it It is this high-tech method. It may also be disguised by special means. " [The host is big, your movie will be released in a week. Because of today s incident, there are not many people buying tickets now, and the entirework resists you. In the conversation at the moment, Tang Guo flipped his mobile phone and found that there was an invisible pusher on the Inte, pushing the matter to its peak. There is no need to guess, the people who do this should be the Yun family. They had said before that she should not be better, and she was a bit sorry for that. "Xiaoguo, when will I be able to shoot?" Rong Hui looked at things getting more and more wrong, even if she knew that Tang Guo was innocent, if she wanted to, she would be able to prove innocence immediately, but she kept pressing him, keeping him from moving, watching countless people scold her, and nder her He felt ufortable. He really couldn''t see it at all. She was vilified by the crowd around the center. Chapter 2592: Girl returned after being wrong (116) Chapter 2592: Girl returned after being wrong (116) Chapter 2592: Girl Returned After Holding Wrong (116) "Xiao Lin just called me and asked if it was too new. I told them the situation and they said that if you don''t deal with it, they wille." Tang Guo smiled lightly, "Brother Rong helped me to answer a word, listen to me, don''t move for the time being. Let them stigmatize, just to promote the movie to us." "You, really sit still." At this time, Tang Guo received a call from Yun Zishu. "The third brother." "Xiaoguo, why did you do that?" Yun Zishu''s voice was a little sad. Tang Guo''s lips crooked. "Does Brother San think I made it?" Yunzi Shu was silent for a moment, "I don''t want to believe it, but the video ... I checked it. The video is not synthetic, and I also called out videos from other angles. There are also you and Tang Wen. All evidence shows ... So, did you really do such a thing because you hated us? " "Three brothers have already been identified, thene to ask me what to do?" "I don''t want to believe it, so I came to ask you and wanted to hear your own answer." "My answer is, I didn''t do that, do you believe it?" Yunzi Shu was silent for a minute, and finally said nothing to Tang Guo, and then hung up the phone. "Your third brother still doesn''t believe you," Rongzhen took the opportunity to hold Tang Guo''s little hand, quite proud of himself, "I know your Rong brother is the best right now?" Tang Guozhen smiled and nodded his lips. "Yes, my brother Rong is the best. Regardless of whether the third brother believes me or not, Rong is definitely the best in my heart." This is a favorite to hear, but he still wants to solve things more. "Rong, I''m going to do things now." "doing what?" "Goodbye Yun family." This time, she met one by one, first meeting Yun Yi, and then meeting the others in the Yun family. Tang Guo met Yun Yi at noon the next day. As expected from Tang Guo, Yun Yi did note alone, but was apanied by Yun Zishan. "You see me, is there anything you want to tell me?" Yun Yi sat in front of Tang Guo and looked up at her. "I thought I was relieved. I didn''t expect you to resent me, so I still use this. A way to deal with my fiance. " "Tunko, now they are in front of you. Can you capture them?" [The host is big, I can''t, there is still something that interferes with my signal. "okay, I got it." "I came to see you because I wanted to talk to you about this and see if I could provide clues to find the person who framed me." Tang Guo had a faint smile on her face. When she was talking, she had already clouded Every detail of Yihe Yunzishan has been examined, "Do you believe it?" Yun Yi looked at Tang Guo strangely, and finally shook his head and smiled, "I used to think you were a person who didn''t care about anything, only to find outter that you just don''t attack. In the face of evidence, how do you make me believe you?" "Mr. Yun, do you believe me?" Yun Zishan smiled and shook his head, fingers constantly hitting the table, raised his eyes gently, "You are such a bad artist, what else do I believe?" "But I really didn''t do that." "If you are just talking about Xiaoyi, then we are leaving. Do nt even try to use Xiaoyi to do something." Yun Zishan mocked Tang Guo. It was released, and now I really want to suppress this matter, or even if the movie is so good, such a bad thing will happen,izens will spontaneously resist it. " Chapter 2593: Girl sent back after being wrong (117) Chapter 2593: Girl sent back after being wrong (117) 2593 silly resolveWithNewModule Finally, Yunzishan pulled Yunyi away. [The host is big, do you see anything? "No, they have too many items on them to judge." The system is a bit anxious, [what should I do? "See you one by one." Later, Tang Guo met with other people in the Yun family, because they had too many items on them to judge the existence of the jammer. Time passed two dayster. On the Inte, Tang Guo''s damage to Yunyi not only did not fade away, but under the push of the Yun family, it became more and more intense. Tang Guo''s fans took off powder very seriously, and there were a lot of followers. But as if she disappeared, there was no response at all, and everyone thought she was lying t and mocking. When Tang Guo woke up that night, when he was about to do something, Rong Zheng opened his eyes and grabbed her hand, "Xiao Guo, you sneaky, what are you going to do?" "Rong Rong, haven''t you slept?" Tang Guo asked, surprised. Rongzhen had a strange expression, "So many things happen, you don''t want me to fix it, can I sleep?" Tang Guo looked at the blue under Rong''s eyes. It did not look like he slept well. "It''s over soon, I''ll do something." "What are you going to do in the middle of the night?" "Of course it is something that can''t be seen." Tang Guo smiled and took out her crime tools out of thin air, making Rong Zhen surprised. "Are you scared?" "I can change things out of thin air." Rongzhen came back to her after a while, and tightened her hand, "Xiaoguo, will you return to the fairnd in the future? Can you bring me?" System: Hahahahahahahaha! "Row." Tang Guo suddenly disappeared in front of Rong Hui, who was very shocked. Even if he believed her in his heart, he was really afraid that she wouldn''te back as soon as he left, and kept waiting in the room, staring at where she disappeared. Late at night, Yun Zimo''s room was ringing. He opened the door and saw Yun Yi outside, frowning. "It''s sote, is there anything else?" "Go in and talk." Yunzi Mo nced outside and let her in. He leaned casually on the sofa, squinting at Yun Yi sitting on the other side, "What''s the matter?" "Is this really okay?" Yun Yi raised her head and said a little worried, "You know, she''s not simple, I''m worried ..." "What are you worried about? She can''t find any evidence. The fact is in front of everyone. Do you look at the people in your Yun family who love you and don''t keep stepping on her?" Yunzi Mo''s mouth hung A wicked smile, "After this time, the entire entertainment circle is your world, she can''t stop your steps, and you don''t have to worry about Yun family''s nostalgia for her, don''t you trust Yunzi Shu?" After Yun Zimo finished speaking, Yun Yi in front of him showed a smile, which always seemed to be wrong. "This way, then I can rest assured." Yun Yi suddenly walked in front of Yun Zimo, raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile, and when he felt wrong, a slender palm was already pinched On his neck, "Who are you?" "You''re not Yunyi ... how did you find it? Why did you ..." Yunzi Mo was a little frightened, trying to break free, and found that this woman''s strength was very strong, and his neck was not loosened at all, he felt all Choking. Before he finished speaking, he felt that his mental strength was restrained, and he could not escape if he wanted to take the opportunity. Chapter 2594: Girl returned after holding wrong (118) Chapter 2594: Girl returned after holding wrong (118) Chapter 2594: The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (118) Look at the person in front of him, who looks exactly like Yun Yi. "What do you want to do?" "Do you want to die?" "Who wants to die." "Who sent you to harm me?" Yunzimo did not answer, and asked, "How did you find out that I am not Yunzimo?" "I don''t think there is any loophole in my disguise." "Yunzi Mo" was a little reconciled. He pretended to be so perfect and used a jammer. After all, she was very different from the imagination. Maybe she hade to her family, and she had that nasty system. Unexpectedly, it was discovered. "It seems that you were not sent by that person, and he should not havee out so quickly. So you should be the wave of people who destroyed time and space and stole the luck of the world? Let me guess that you help Yunyi just to transfer She sent the pinnacle of her life and used her as a medium to steal the power of luck? " It is Tang Guo who pretends to be Yun Yi. Dressing another person is not only the other person, she can also. Does Yi Rongshu once learned look good? "Yunzimo" face changed, "How do you know so much, I''m still curious, how do you find that I''m not Yunzimo?" Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I remember, I had a cold, usually a private doctor came to see it, and you insisted on taking me for a blood test. My elder brother is very fond of me, but he has to be taken to the hospital even if he does not get such a small cold The blood test. " "Yunzimo" changed his face, so Tang Guo continued to say, "At that time, Yunzimo was not Yunzimo." Yes, the Yun family found that Tang Guo was not born, but came from a physical examination. The original owner has been good since he was a child. He has a cold, and just take some medicine. Yunzi Mofei has to take her to the hospital for a blood test. This blood test naturally found that the blood types were different, so a paternity test was performed. Then, the Yun family quickly found Yun Yi. This time, it went really well. Regarding why this person did not directly hold the original owner to the top, it was the original owner who was almost perfect except for some pride. Without personality defects, he will not be exploited at all, but will be found to be wrong. Yun Yi is the Yun''s own daughter. She suffers from snacks and has a great personality defect. She is even more eager to get something better. The simple point is that it is easy to be controlled and confused by drills. These people just like to steal the luck of the world, and it is much easier for Yun Yi to start a counterattack from the money that is left out. Yun Yi, who was insulted at the time, would definitely agree without hesitation when he saw such hope. She has always been skeptical that under the rubbing of Duan Yuhong and Tang Liming with Yun Yi, it would not be possible to be unprepared in a short time. After all, Yun Yi returned to the Yun family, already 16 years old. "Since you already know, I have nothing to say. I counted so much that I did not count it. The real Tang Guo will disappear and be you. You should not be the person over there, otherwise this time, I''m sure to kill me. In this way, make a deal, you let me go, you give you an innocence. " "Are you qualified to make a deal with me?" Tang Guo gave him a scornful nce. "You are a loser. What you need to do now is cooperate with me and return me innocently. If I don''t do it, I will make youpletely disappear." "That being the case, don''t worry about anyone." "Do you think I can''t prove my innocence without you?" Seeing Tang Guo''s calmness, "Yunzi Mo" was a little uncertain. The woman was really too calm. "Do you know where I went that day?" Tang Guo said without a pause. "My brother''s teacher has a birthday and invited me to his birthday dinner." Chapter 2595: Girl returned after holding wrong (119) Chapter 2595: Girl returned after holding wrong (119) Chapter 2595 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (119) "Do you know who my brother is?" "Isn''t that the kid from Tang Lin?" "Yes, he is Tang Lin, but his teacher is an excellent diplomat. Who were the people who attended his birthday party that day? At that venue, there was not onlyprehensive monitoring , Even every door needs to verify identity. Do you think that the videos of hotels and restaurants make people more trustworthy, or is it more me who appears in the ce of this diplomat''s birthday dinner? " At this moment, "Yunzi Mo" was really speechless. "You apany me to y a show, I promise not to kill you, I will leave you to death. If you don''t agree, I will blow you up right away, anyway, I can prove innocence." "Okay, I promise." At this time, he was disqualified from any negotiations. This woman really didn''t know what it was about. When he returns, he must report the above. If he can''t pull it together, he will kill the person, so that he can''t be solicited by the opposite party. In the middle of the night and quiet, a video appeared on all major social tforms. Theizens who were bored swiping on the Inte, opened their eyes and widened their eyes. "Well, what is this peerless melon?" There are two people in the video, and a woman is very familiar. Who is that face that is not Yun Yi? Although the other face was much stranger, many people recognized it. It turned out to be Yunzimo of the Yun family. With their eyes open, this woman said to Yun Zimo, "Brother, you can ask someone to teach me this easy-to-use technique is really easy to use. Everyone was fooled by me." Immediately afterwards, the woman started to change her appearance a little bit, and her face turned into Tang Guo''s. Even her demeanor was exactly the same as Tang Guo, with a smile on her lips. "Now she really can''t wash it." Although the video is short and not much, manyizens understand what. "You woman, you are really hard-hearted." "Yunzimo" face changed, "Just a video, Yunzimo, Yunyi, Yunjia, just don''t want to turn around." "It''s not that you can''t live by your own indignation, you''ve messed up my head." "You should let me go now?" "I just said I wouldn''t kill you, I didn''t say I would let you go." After that, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "What about the real Yunzi Mo?" "In my body, I have been oppressed all the time." "I can rest assured that." "you" Under the painful expression of "Yunzi Mo", Tang Guo drew away his mental strength. "Tunzi, send a message to the three 1s, and said that I caught a person who was opposite them. I do nt know when Can meet, or ask them to find a way to get it, and ask my fake brother if he will take it back to study, I will keep it for him. " [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo squatted down, checked Yunzi Mo, and found that the other party was indeed alive, but his mental strength had been oppressed for many years, and he wondered if he would be able to wake up. Then she put on her cloak, used the teleportation symbol, and removed it. Before leaving, she had a bad mind and asked the system to block all Yun family phone calls andwork signals. As for what they would do tomorrow morning, she didn''t know. As soon as she appeared in the room, she was embraced by Rongzhen, and kissed her on the cheek. "Then you have to be nice to me, or I''ll fly away." Chapter 2596: Girl returned after being wrong (120) Chapter 2596: Girl returned after being wrong (120) 2596: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Rong Hui has already seen the video on the Inte, but it actually just appeared, and someone under his hand called him to report the news. "Xiaoguo, I just let them take action. You should have made that video, right?" "The one above is you, right? Although it''s perfect and you can''t see any ws, but intuition tells me it''s you." "it''s me." "Brother Rong, I''m tired, go to bed." "Okay, sleep." The system looked at the starry sky outside, did it fall asleep? The host is big, do you know how big a thing you did? With one video, people on the entirework are lethargic. Upon waking up, Tang Guo turned on his mobile phone and found that there was not only a hot search about that video and the Yun family, but also another hot search. She clicked in and found out that this was also a video. This video was actually a video of her attending the diplomat''s birthday banquet. Although the faces of many people have mosaics, only she and Rongrong did not, and there were videos and fingerprint records of them going through security gates. "Xiao Lin is really worried for you this time," Rong said. "This boy, I really didn''t hurt him in vain." Tang Guo smiled with relief, and it is useful to have a younger brother. At this time, Tang Guo also found that many TV stations were actually helping her to promote the movie for free, and she was even named by the newswork. Before it was broadcast, she began to exaggerate. This honor still makes Tang Guo a little happy. "After all, in thest movie, Xiaoguo won the glory for the country. If you are good, people who see clearly will know it. This film is definitely a phenomenon level. Our country hopes that more such good works will appear . " "Then I will take more good works like this in the future, and return it." Tang Guo smiled. Even with so many experiences, he was liked and recognized by others. Who doesn''t like it and who isn''t? Compared to Tang Guo''s warmth here, the Yun family here is a sad cloud. They couldn''t believe it, all of this was self-directed and performed by Yun Yi. But everything in the video is true. Moreover, the shooting location was still in Yunzimo''s room. No matter who asked, who did it? Now Yunzi Mo fainted somehow. There is no news from the doctor yet when Yunzi Mo can wake up. Yun Yi, who has always been indifferent, can no longer be calm this time. Her face is pale and her eyes are flustered. She opens her mouth to justify. The person in the video is really not her. But the eyes of Yun''s family were really terrible. "Did you shoot Zimo, what happened to Zimo?" Mica looked at Yun Yi with a skeptical expression, "Xiao Yi, I really didn''t expect that all of this is your deliberate calction." "We never contacted Tang Guo for your sake. What are you doing all this for? Is it because you resent us in your heart and didn''t find you earlier?" Yun Yi bit her lip, said nothing, tears kept falling in her eyes, and suddenly said, "I just want to exceed her. Don''t you always say that I''m good? If I don''t exceed her, what is good?" "Then you surpassed her in this way?" Father Yun asked. Yun Yi gritted her teeth. "It''s the elder brother ..." She wanted to say that all this was Yun Zimo''s confusion, otherwise she had that courage. "Jimo just hurt you, so you asked Zimo to help you n these, didn''t you?" Mica copsed. The three sons, in fact, her favorite is Yunzimo. Ink hand. Chapter 2597: Girl returned after holding wrong (121) Chapter 2597: Girl returned after holding wrong (121) Chapter 2597: Girl Returned After Holding Wrong (121) For Yun Yi, they don''t think it''s okay to give up Tang Guo. But now because of Yunyi, their Zimo is basically ruined. The stock of the Yun family has been falling sincest night, and they are still falling now, without stopping. "No, I ..." Yun Yi wanted to exin. He first found out that she was Yun Zimo. It was Yun Zi Mo who helped her n all this. It was not her initiative at all. Why did they think so? At this time, Father Yun received a call from thepany, nced at Yunyi, and hurriedly left with Mica. Because of the rification of Tang Guo on the Inte, it is really shocking. People who once scolded Tang Guo had fever. The fans who took off the powder and stepped back were also very embarrassed. The person who caused all this is still Yunyi. Therefore, now Yunyi has been hacked into the bottom of the pot, and now everyone is resisting the TV series that Yunyi participated in. It didn''t take long for the director to say that the TV series might not be broadcast as scheduled. Netizens said that they are very happy. And Yun Yi, since that day, does not seem to have appeared in public sight. Watching countless people scolding Yun Yi, Tang Guo wasn''t happy. If she hadn''t been able to wash it, she would have been scolded like this. Because the previous incident was too noisy, this movie is known all over the country. This time, the box office obtained even more than the previous movie, setting a record again. Ran Shu sighed for this, "Fortunately, this time there is so much evidence to help you prove innocence. If I can''t prove it, where will I go to find the female No. 1 in my movie in the future." Yunzi Mo has been in aa. Yunzi Shu came to Tang Guo and apologized to her. Although she did not me it, Yunzi Shu obviously felt that they could not go back. "Xiaoyi now locks herself in the house every day." Tang Guo: "What did Sange tell me about these things?" "We''ll look at her well and won''t let her hurt you." Tang Guo smiled, did they? Is it mica mica? No matter what their purpose, it''ste. Looking at Yunyi? The love of this Yun family is really unintelligible. Because of this incident, the Yun family''s stock fell to a trough, and because Cui Taixin drove Cui Bing away and took full control of the Cui family. He began to intentionally or unintentionally target the Yun family. There was also Tang Lin''s ghost idea behind it. Shrinking again and again, almost no good life. Yun Yi did not film anymoreter. She had a gap with her father, Mica, and her family, which had warmed her up, became suffocating. Looking at the mournful eyes of Father Mica, she couldn''t stay in this ce. Later, she went out with her drawing board and went out to rx. She went out early in the morning and returnedte at night. Mica''s father and mica no longer cared about her as if she had me Yunzi Mo on her. In particr, she heard that when the two of them actually chose gifts and apologized to Tang Guo, their expressions became increasingly gloomy. One day, Yun Yi did not return as usual. The Yun family and the couple did not go to find that she was ying with a small temper. It never urred to me that the next day, when they received the news that Yun Yi had been abducted, the other party asked them to take out a ransom of 50 million, otherwise they would tear up the ticket. If in the past, 50 million yuan was really nothing to the Yun family, and they could be taken out at will. But many things have happened recently, and 50 million are taken out. Isn''t that the death of the Yun couple? So they hesitated. In the end, Yun Yi did not die, but his face was scratched, and the person was even more gloomy. The Yun family and his wife seemed a bit guilty, and asked someone to investigate who did it. Not long after, Tang Wen and Cui Bing were cut off by their hands and feet, and ended miserably. Chapter 2598: Girl sent back after wrong (end) Chapter 2598: Girl sent back after wrong (end) Chapter 2598 The Girl Was Returned After Holding The Wrong (End) The Yun family and Yun Yi said that they had helped her revenge, as if she had restored her previous rtionship with her. However, after a while, both the Yun family and their husbands went to jail, allegedly for intentional wounding. "Is Yunyi reporting them and cutting off the hands and feet of Cui Bing and Tang Wen?" Rong Zheng nodded, "Cui Bing and Tang Wen kidnapped Yun Yist time, and they spoke 50 million yuan. The Yun family didn''t give it. Yun Yi should have hated it." "Actually, they don''t have much affection." Yun Yi''s crazy move angered Yun Zishan. He finally sent her to a mental hospital, and the Yun family stopped. However, the Yun family''s husband and wife are in jail, the evidence is conclusive, and this is the main reason, and the sentence is rtively heavy. Today, the Yun family is scattered, wounded, imprisoned, and unconscious. Yun Zishan rubbed his messy hair anxiously. "Isn''t it that you shouldn''t be so persistent in the beginning, and you should hurt Xiaoguo everywhere for her?" Yunzi Shu nced at him, "Remorse? It''s useless. Second brother, liquidate the assets and apply for bankruptcy. Brother still needs to continue to be hospitalized. I''m not the same. The debt will owe more and more." "Got it." Yun''s bankruptcy was dered, and Yun Zishan didn''t seem to be able to mingle in the circle. Everyone was unwilling to find him. The artists under his hands were either job-hopping or embarrassed by other artists in the circle. He suddenly remembered that he had offended everyone in the circle for Yunyi. There is also Chu Ligo. Now some popr actors seem to be reluctant to ept his drama, and their lives are getting worse. They are waiting for Tang Guo. It is also good to be able to take a sip of soup, so they are working hard to improve their ability to be selected. Rong Hui feels that he is really lucky in this life, and actually made him coax the fairies into his hands. The fairy did not fly until the end, and when she left, she was in his arms. When the fairy closed her eyes, he hugged her with a smile and fell asleep. He is in good health, and he should be able to live for a long time. Longevity is not a problem. But after his fairy left, his life seemed to havee to an end, and he had no attachment to this world. Remembering that the fairy had taken his savings to buy vegetables before leaving, he was a little funny asking her what to buy so many vegetables. "Relieving some refugees, doing something good, umting blessings for you, can you stay with me in your next life, anyments?" He said at the time, "Otherwise, I sold thepany and bought you food to help the refugees, how about it?" "Let''s save some money for our nephew, but we have two bachelors and leave them some old-age money." That''s it, they left together. After Tang Guo went, many people were very sad. On many television stations, she repeatedly yed the films she had made, and she cried when she looked at them. Fans of Tang Guo: They have made a fake actor in their lives, but they really do not regret it at all. Yunzi Mo, who had been lying in the hospital for many years, woke up on this day. He opened his eyes and saw Yunzi Shu sitting next to the bed, as if watching a movie. He had no energy, opened his mouth, and made a sound after a long time, "Zi Shu?" "Brother?" Yunzi Shu walked in front of Yunzi Mo and bowed his head. "For decades, you finally woke up, brother, I always wanted to ask you a question, why did you help Xiaoyi frame the little fruit like that?" A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Yunzi Mo''s mouth, "I said no, do you believe it?" Yunzi Shu suddenly remembered that long ago, someone asked him this way. At the time, he didn''t believe it, so he didn''t answer. "Since the older brother said no, I believe." "Zi Shu, I will tell you in the future, all this is too outrageous, what about Xiaoguo?" "She, she left many years ago. You see, I''m all old." see you tomorrow Chapter 2599: Canary (1) Chapter 2599: Canary (1) The 2599th chapter canary (1) "I''ll see Yan Wei in a while. Don''t y with him, do you understand?" "No matter how many women are sent around him, they can''tpare with you. You just need to show your goodness and tenderness in perfect performance, so that the other person can understand that it is beyond you, but also Yan Captain understands that you are irreceable. " This time, Tang Guo appeared in the car again when he woke up. Unlike the private luxury car in thest world, this car should be a very expensive RV. In an instant, she could determine that Yan Wei, the woman next to her, should not be a simple person. It sounds like the rtionship between them is a bit unusual. "I should tell you everything, I told you, do nt carry it in front of Yan Wei. After your dad went, our mother and daughter can only rely on Yan Wei in the future. And thanks to your father''s death for Yan Wei Yes, we have nothing to worry about staying with him in this life. " Speaking of which, the woman''s voice is getting weaker, almost sticking to Tang Guo''s ear. "But this is not enough. You have to find a way to have Wei Yan put you on the apex of your heart and sit on Mrs. Yan''s position. ... when you have settled down on Mrs. Yan and gave him an heir, then no matter how many women there are, we will not be afraid. " Tang Guo twitched his lips, but did not intend to refute the woman''s words. "Mom knows that you actually like Yan Wei in your heart. Otherwise, you won''t be able to stand in front of him without hesitation. "Yes? Fortunately, at that time, it was just a quilt that was scratched by bullets. If it hits somewhere else, that person must not be discarded? Especially this face." "Okay, that''s all there is to say. Don''t even think about monopolizing Yan Wei, this man who controls everything is not something you can upy alone, just keep Mrs. Yan''s position." Tang Guo nodded gently, then asked, "How long is it?" "Look, I know that this time you participated in the exhibition, you didn''t care about anything. When you heard the news at home, you came back directly, it must be because of the woman who was sent to Yan Wei." Ye Yamei smiled, "Actually you Don''t worry, Yan Wei is not good to that woman. I think he brought the woman back, mostly to humiliate the Shi family. " "The Shi family gave their daughter to Yan Wei as a ything for their ownpany. It is estimated that they would not be able to raise their heads in the circle in this life." Tang Guo didn''t say anything anymore. It seemed that things were moreplicated than expected. Just don''t know what role her role yed in it. From the mouth of her cheap mother, Wei Yan should be a big fan, most of whom is the male lead in this world. The woman who was sent to him is probably the heroine. And there is such a role for her, this should be a deep love story. "Mom, I want to take a break." "Okay, it''s only one hour before you go to bed. It''s best to meet Yan Wei with your spirits. Yan Wei is not an ordinary man. Don''t show the weak and helpless side in front of him. He was sick of it. " Tang Guo also ignored Ye Yamei''s chanting in her ears, leaning on one side and closing her eyes. [The host is big, this is another sad story. After reading it, you need to calm down. Although I knew that Tang Guo would not be easily angered, the system reminded him kindly. A new chapter. Preview, after the world ispleted, it is the interster background, and I will see my friends. Chapter 2600: Canary (2) Chapter 2600: Canary (2) The 2600th chapter canary (2) Before he came to this world, he scanned the story. The tragedy of the original owner in the story can be regarded as a disaster. Her existence can be said to be a hindrance to the heroes, stepping stones, catalysts. Without her, the rtionship between the male and female owners may not be sublimated in the end. Tang Guo began to receive memories with doubt. The male lead in this world is Yan Wei, and the female lead is the woman now being sent to Yan Wei s house, named Shi Xuexin, who is currently appointed by Yan Wei as a maid in the manor, with a very low status. The beginning of the story begins with the grudges between Yan Wei''s father and Shi Xuexin''s father. It can be said that Yan Wei''s father was indirectly killed by Shi Xuexin''s father. Shi Xuexin''s father never imagined that Yan Wei s father hade a long way. After hepletely destroyed Yan Wei s father, Yan Wei s grandfather appeared and took Yan Wei away, and he became the only heir of his grandfather. Yan Wei''s parents were originally opposed by the family. The two parties finally chose to get married and left the family to do it alone. The young and vivacious Yan Wei father, who has a little bit of patience, did work. He did not expect to be hated by Shi Xuexin''s father. He thought that the appearance of Yan Wei''s father disrupted their market, and used some small means to hurt Yan. Captain''s father. Yan Wei''s father and grandfather were very unhappy. His grandfather had been obsessed with seeing his father and had not contacted him for several years. It wasn''t until he was about to arrive that he discovered that his son had been killed indirectly. At that time, the Shi family was quite powerful. He had little time to live, and eventually chose to train Yan Wei and let Yan Wei take revenge on his own. This was the beginning. Shi Xuexin was sent to Yan Wei because of his family''s trouble. Yan Wei didn''t intend to let the Shi family down and agreed to this condition, but he yed a trick and teased his mind. After he had yed enough, he would throw the Shi family''s woman out, and then swallow up Shi family and let Shi Home despair. But he didn''t expect that there were countless ties between him and Shi Xuexin. When Shi Xuexin was sent to the manor on the first day, he made Shi Xuexin his woman. Not that he likes Shi Xuexin, but that he wants to humiliate her. Shi Xuexin was a weak-looking woman who was only neen years old and was sent to his family for her family. The man who looked gentle and elegant turned out to treat her like that. However, she was willing toe for the family, so no matter how Wei Yan tortured her and humiliated her, she did not resist. Especially when the original owner returned, at night, Yan Wei regarded her as a tool. In the daytime, she would see Yan Wei petting the original owner to the sky, and let her be a servant to pour water for the original owner. Tell her inly that she is just a cheap girl. Under such increasing torture, even though the original owner was sad, Yan Wei had done intimate things with the daughter of an enemy, but he had always been innocent and could not be innocent, and she did not take Shi Xuexin in her eyes. Not to deliberately toss Shi Xuexin. The servant in the manor saw that Shi Xuexin was so disliked by Yan Wei, and gradually began to bully her and torture her, making her life miserable. In the end, when Yan Wei asked Shi Xuexin to send him a cup of hot coffee from the manor, after she finished sending it, she fell ill outside his office. Chapter 2601: Canary (3) Chapter 2601: Canary (3) Chapter 2601 Canary (3) This was the first time Yan Wei was flustered by Shi Xuexin, and he sent people to the hospital non-stop. After this time, Yan Wei was much tenderer to Shi Xuexin, no matter day or night. For a while, Yan Wei seemed to have forgotten the hatred of the two, getting better and better with Shi Xuexin, and fired those servants who bullied her. Then Shi Xuexin felt sweet in his heart. The reason she feels about a life that hurts her is because she actually doesn''t like her father. Everyone knows that the father-inw''s wife has been unconscious for fifteen years, and many people have advised him to give up. It is impossible for his wife to wake up. But he still hasn''t given up, even if another infatuated woman has been silently by his side, he hasn''t had the chance to obtain a reputation. They thought that the Shi family had only one bigdy, Shi Xuexin. In fact, her cheap father had long been with the woman who was with him, and had a daughter, but she was raised elsewhere, no one Find it out. Moreover, the story here is also quiteplicated, involving the reasons for the release of the suspect between the male lead and the female lead in the future. He also said that Yan Wei was very attentive to Shi Xue and tender to her. While watching the original owner silently, he clearly felt the mind of Yan Wei. She didn''t have that consciousness to do anything to Shi Xuexin, at most it was a warning, plus some reservations, she couldn''t put down the shelf to pray for anything, but she took the initiative to Yan Wei. But Yan Wei didn''t like her. Keeping her in the manor had only two purposes. First, her father did die for him, and she was a true heart to him. After all, he did not hesitate to stand in front of him. Secondly, he needs a weakness. Just as the original owner bes his weakness, even if someone wants to beat him, he won''t be beaten eventually. Yes, this man is cold-blooded and ruthless, even if he treats his life-saving benefactor''s daughter, it is more of a use. If it wasn''t so deeply involved with Shi Xuexin, he would not be able to go to the end with Shi Xuexin. It can also be said that such a cold man, once tempted, is more affectionate than anyone. Moreover, when all the truth was revealed, how deep he had hurt Shi Xuexin, all his guilt would be transformed into his love for her, and his feelings would naturally deepen. Later, Yan Wei suddenly remembered that Shi Xuexin was the daughter of an enemy, and after tangling, she began to torture her in various humiliations. It made Shi Xuexin feel so sad, she secretly wiped her face every day. But this time, another thing happened. Shi Xuexin and the original owner were **** by Yan Wei''s enemies at the same time. The other side was afraid of being blocked, so thest two were tied to different directions. At the time, he could only appear on one side to save people. On the other side, send someone else over. Hisst choice was to save the original owner. After all, at this time, he was negating his own heart and angered why he had feelings for the daughter of the enemy. The original owner was rescued by Enran, but Shi Xuexin''s situation was not good. Finally, after Shi Xuexin was rescued, he was covered in blood and was taken directly to the hospital. In this regard, Yan Wei regretted it again, looking at the dying Shi Xuexin, his heart was in pain. This is the second time. He is soft-hearted about Shi Xue and worried about her safety. Chapter 2602: Canary (4) Chapter 2602: Canary (4) Chapter 2602 Canary (4) Yan Wei regretted why he didn''t save her at that time. He realized that even if she was the daughter of an enemy, he seemed to be interested in her. At this time, Yan Wei was still very contradictory. Later, he appeared a love rival, and various things happened with Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin became more and more important in his heart. But he still didn''t rify the misunderstanding, making the outside world think that the original owner is the woman he cares about most. Even by chance, he discovered a truth about Shi Xuexin''s presence in the Shi family, which made him less guilty to his father. He secretly decided that when everything was over, he would give Shi Xuexin an ount. Now for her safety, he didn''t want everyone to think that she was the most important to him. As a result, Shi Xuexin and the original owner ushered in a second abduction. This time, Yan Wei did not hesitate to choose Shi Xuexin first. Because at this time, the original owner has been regarded as a weak point on the surface, blocking the gun for Shi Xuexin. Because Shi Xuexin was saved, the best time for the Savior was missed. Those who tied her away worries. She was bullied, and when the bullying was over, she was sold, and many photos were taken and sent to Yan Wei in an attempt to humiliate him. In the end, the original owner was rescued by Yan Wei, and she seemed to have discovered that she had blocked Shi Xuexin from the knife. After experiencing all these tragic events, the original owner can no longer maintain the former deserted beauty, and his heart gradually begins to copse. The clear and transparent eyes once had a lot of emotions. To Shi Xuexin, he started to make trouble intentionally or unintentionally, and he was alsoining about Yan Wei. But now Shi Xuexin, Yan Wei''s heart treasure, naturally can''t please. How could a weak woman with no power and influence be able to deal with Yan Wei? Even after the ckened girl, she tried everything and wanted to do things without any trouble, and eventually made Yan Wei intolerable and drove her manor. Because she was so beautiful, what could a weak woman get kicked out of? In despair, she jumped into the sea while others were not paying attention. Ye Yamei is a man who admires vanity, even a person who wants to get something for nothing and has many calctions in his heart. But after the original owner died, she poisoned Yan Wei and tried to kill him, but unsessfully. As for Shi Xuexin and Yan Wei, they still stumbled afterwards. Without the original owner, there were various other obstacles. Yan Wei had abused and loved Shi Xuexin, and loved and abused. In the end, I didn''t know what happened, but it was a positive result. After watching all the plots, Tang Guo opened his eyes. It happened that the car had been driven into the manor. "Come, look in the mirror, make up, and appear in front of Yan Wei. It must be beautiful and clean. He hates dirty things." Tang Guo nced at Ye Yamei, and thought that if her cheap mother was twenty or thirty years younger, she might not let here, but she woulde by herself. Tang Guo did not refute, obediently looked at the mirror, and added makeup. She hasn''t figured out what to do for the time being, first go and see the two people. In short, Yan Wei is definitely going to get him. As for Shi Xuexin, it''s simr to her, but it''s just a bird in a cage. He did not take the initiative to harm the original owner. Through memory, he still suffered a lot. But after suffering so much, Shi Xuexin was able to spend time with Yan Wei and finally got married. Forgiveness she couldn''t understand. Is this the greatness of love, no matter how many knives are stabbed, it can''t stop the pace of true love? Chapter 2603: Canary (5) Chapter 2603: Canary (5) Chapter 2603 Canary (5) Entering the manor, you can see the busy servants in the manor. Seeing her return, everyone smiled at her very earnestly, calling her respectfully: Miss Tang. "Miss Tang." "Miss Tang wees you back." Tang Guo kept his face indifferent, gently bowed to these people, took some brisk footsteps, and went straight into it. In the living room, she didn''t see Yan Wei''s figure, but she saw a girl in a servant costume standing on the side and mopping the floor. Very young and a raw face in memory. She looks very beautiful, it should be the Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin also seemed to find her, and subconsciously looked up, and saw a beautiful woman in a long white dress standing at the door, and somehow stepped back in panic. "This is Miss Tang, just call her Miss Tang." A servant said high to Shi Xuexin, apliment to Tang Guo. "Not ready to give Miss Tang a cup of hot milk? It''s so cold, you Want to freeze Miss Tang? " "No, there is heating in the room." When Shi Xuexin was about to move, Tang Guo stopped out loud and asked, "Where is Mr. Yan?" "Back to Miss Tang, Mr. Yan is in the study." "Then go to warm a cup of hot milk, and I''ll send it to him in a while." The servant didn''t expect Tang Guo to tell her to go directly, but still kept smiling, and nned to wait for Tang Guo to go upstairs, she then instructed Shi Xuexin to go. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said directly, "You go to Wen, don''t give it to someone else, is she new?" Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "I''m afraid she can''t grasp the temperature Mr. Yan likes." At this moment, the servant did not dare tomand Shi Xuexin any more. Before going upstairs, Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin is also looking at her. In fact, she has heard of this Miss Tang from many people in so many days. It is said that she is a very young painter, this time it seems that she is going to hold an art exhibition abroad. Did nt youe back next month? The other party was like a hostess here, and Shi Xuexin suddenly understood something. But if she has a choice, she doesn''t want to be here. But she had toe. This Yan Wei was a bad wolf. Thanks to her, she thought she was a gentle person. Since this Miss Tang is a young artist and looks so beautiful, why should she follow a bad wolf like Yan Wei? Isn''t she afraid when she follows such a bad wolf? A terrible person like Yan Wei, doesn''t the other party want to escape? Based on her intuition, she found that this Miss Tang seemed different from what she thought, and the other party seemed not hostile to her. I don''t know if it was her illusion. The other side was warning the servant just now? Soon, Shi Xuexin tossed these things behind, thinking of being humiliated by Yan Wei every day, she bit her lip, wondering when such a day is the head. Tang Guo didn''t know Shi Xuexin''s heart. When the hot milk came, she sent it to Yan Wei. Knocking at the door, a low voice sounded inside. "Who?" "Mr. Yan, it''s me." "Little fruit?" Yan Wei first surprised, then seemed to understand something, and said, "Come in." Tang Guo brought the hot milk to him, and at the same time looked at Yan Wei, "Mr. Don''t always be busy with work. When it''s time to rest, take a break and take care of your body." "Okay." Yan Wei answered briefly and drank the milk she sent. "Don''t know if I''ll be back next month?" "The exhibition is over, there is no need to stay here, it is not as good as home outside." Yan Wei nodded, without asking any more. Seems to remember something, he stood up, suddenly grasped Tang Guo''s hand, and under Tang Guo''s surprised eyes, took her out of the study and came to the living room. "You,e here." Yan Wei pointed to Shi Xuexin, who was cleaning in the living room, and this voice made Shi Xuexin tremble a bit. If it weren''t for her eyesight, she might knock things over. see you tomorrow Chapter 2604: Canary (6) Chapter 2604: Canary (6) The 2604th chapter canary (6) "This is new to the manor. Xiaoguo, you can tell her to do anything in the future." Yan Wei and Tang Guo stood on the stairs and looked down at Shi Xuexin, who was rushing down. And Tang Guo, standing next to Yan Wei, was in a white dress, so the contrast was particrly sharp. Even if it was Shi Xuexin, there was one at the moment. It was a little embarrassing for her ugly duck to stand in front of the white swan. She didn''t know why Yan Wei had specifically told Tang Guo this way, but she didn''t have much thought in her heart. All this was voluntarily promised by her, as long as her cheap dad kept his word, she would stay here obediently. No matter how Yan Wei treats her, she will not resist. Anyway, Shi Family, even on that day, even if not given to Yan Wei, the mother and daughter will not make her better, and her cheap dad would not care about her life and death. "Did you hear that?" Yan Wei seemed to find that Shi Xuexin was being distracted, his eyebrows frowned, his expression seemed a little impatient, and it was easy to see that his eyes mocked and disgusted Shi Xuexin. "heard it." Shi Xue sighed inwardly, nodded quickly, withoutining. It was her ufortable look that made Yan Wei a bit unhappy. On the Shi family side, the man seemed to be very attentive to him, as if he was knotting his thighs. Wait until he''s teased enough to make the Shi family understand what despair in hope is. Just as the man teased his parents. "Xiao Guo is the hostess in this manor." Seems to be a hard blow to Shi Xuexin, "You have to listen to whatever she asks you." Rarely, Yan Wei''s face showed a little warmth. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes was much softer than that in Shi Xuexin''s eyes. Although I know people like Yan Wei, I would say these things now, but for my own purpose. However, Tang Guo still showed a little surprise and joy at the right time, and her expression was just right, which is in line with her current personality. System: Look at it, sooner orter it will copse. I have never seen the host maintain the human device from end to end. Even if he was still a confused system at the time, when they first performed the task, the host had arge staff and had notpletely maintained it, but it was a small copse at that time. Now, when you want to copse, a copse is andslide. Soon after Tang Guo was sent back to the room, Shi Xuexin was working in the living room, and he was still a little bit nervous. So it seems that this Miss Tang is really Yan Wei''s woman? She bit her lip lightly and didn''t quite understand. Since Yan Wei cares so much about Miss Tang, why should she force her? Isn''t this the betrayal of his lover? Also, Yan Wei said that today, because of her own appearance, will Miss Tang be in trouble with her? She was a little flustered, and didn''t want to fight the beautiful woman at all. I always feel that the other party is a bit pitiful. In fact, she should understand how a man like Yan Wei could only have a woman around her. As long as he thinks, women who are willing to stay with him, go ahead. And she thought that Miss Tang didn''t look like she was left for vanity. Isn''t he a very young artist? How can you support yourself and meet your needs? Under Shi Xuexin''s worry, Tang Guo never came downstairs. Chapter 2605: Canary (7) Chapter 2605: Canary (7) The 2605th chapter canary (7) Only when it was time for dinner did shee down. Also present with her was Ye Yamei. Both were seated together, and Yan Wei had not yete down. Ye Yamei looked up and down Shi Xuexin and said, "Are you new here?" Shi Xuexin nodded, thinking Ye Yamei looked very bad, and answered carefully. "Oh," Ye Yamei looked at Shi Xuexin''s appearance, but she was relieved. Yan Wei was really unconcerned with this woman. She should hate it. "I''m thirsty, please go and pour me a ss of water." Ye Yamei decided to give Shi Xuexin a disappointment. Let the other party understand who is the hostess of this manor. She doesn''t care how many women Yan Wei will have in the future, as long as she doesn''t cross her daughter and wants to be the hostess of the manor, she just obediently. Shi Xuexin quickly poured water. Tang Guo gave Ye Yamei a nce. Her mother is indeed a real viin. This viin looks like she is being yed to the fullest. Before long, Shi Xuexin poured water back. Shi Xuexin gave the water to Ye Yamei, Ye Yamei took a sip and frowned, "Why is it so hot? You ..." Before the words were spoken, Tang Guo stopped his voice. "Mom, if you are hot, please be cool, and it won''t be hot for a while." Ye Yamei didn''t expect Tang Guo to speak to stop, and suddenly found that Shi Xue''s eyes showed a surprised and grateful look, and she was not angry. "It''s still thoughtful of Xiaoguo, then ... cool, just cool." Shi Xuexin breathed a long breath, and sure enough, she read it right. In this manor, Miss Tang is a person of good intentions. Seeing the faces of the mother and daughter, how did she not know that Ye Yamei was making trouble for her just now, but she was used to it and she was ready to be made difficult. Unexpectedly, this first meeting with Miss Tang helped her make two siege. Ever since she was a child, no one except her mother has remembered her. System: [Host, Shi Xuexin doesn''t look right at you, isn''t it a bit strange? Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin subconsciously, and saw that she showed a sweet smile to her, with a little gratitude, and then quickly lowered her head, pretending that nothing had happened. System: [Is it strange? Host, why does Shi Xuexin smirk at you? Tang Guo: "Maybe she was having fun in the bitterness, and suddenly found that I looked a little nice, and smiled at me." System: To be honest, he didn''t believe that much, and the host talked nonsense again. On the first day, we passed in peace. Tang Guo prevents Ye Yamei from causing her troubles, and she talks to the other party, "Mom, Shi Xuexin, don''t embarrass her, don''t call her, just treat her as a transparent person." Ye Yamei was a little surprised, "Don''t you feel ufortable because of such a woman before? Mom, isn''t it to help you get angry? Although we can''t stop how many women around Yan Wei, we can pack up these little fairies, what I have for you Method." "Isn''t Mom saying that I just need to guarantee my status? Going to clean them up, isn''t Ladi''s own identity? Maybe Mr. Yan doesn''t care, but he won''t take me seriously." Ye Yamei thinks about it, it seems the same. That Shi Xuexin wasn''t taken by Yan Wei at all. She did something a little redundant. Chapter 2606: Canary (8) Chapter 2606: Canary (8) The 2606th chapter canary (8) She had inquired with the servants in the manor before. It is said that the girl had not had a good day when she came in the manor. "Okay, mom won''t toss her in the future, anyway, she won''t have a good life." "Not only can''t toss her, but also can''t make others go." Tang Guo looked at Ye Yamei seriously. "In Mr. Yan''s eyes, I''m a very simple person. If the mother does something to bully people, , He will think that I told you to do it. He should not, let me stay with him for a long time, right? " This words scared Ye Yamei. If they were kicked out of the manor, how would their mother and daughter live. The arrogance andcency on her face were gone, Ye Yamei became serious, "Xiaoguo, you reminded me that what he wants to know in this manor is not a simple thing, we can''t escape anything. " Seeing Ye Yamei really wanted to understand, Tang Guo was slightly relieved. In the plot, after the original owner jumped into the sea and died, Ye Yamei timid and admired her vanity for revenge, she dared to poison Yan Wei, and she could not do nothing. People are unscrupulous, but there is a bit of truth in them, especially for people who are so marketable. "Mom is going to do beauty treatments, go shopping with those aunts, and don''t talk about Mr. Yan bringing the woman back. Just have a good time moisturizing yourself, you have me here on the manor, you don''t have to worry. "Okay, Xiaoguo really has grown up and matured, knowing how to be good for herself." System: That is because the host is afraid that you will cause trouble. It will not destroy her n at that time, not for Yan Wei''s sand sculpture. Late at night, Tang Guo opened his eyes when he heard a struggling voice. me it for her clever eyes and ears, even if the original owner does not have such ability, but her soul falls on this body, not only will the ears and eyes be clever, but her skills will be more sensitive. Not only did the sound be smaller, it became louder. Judging from the direction, it shoulde from Yan Wei''s room. There was no screaming, it was a groaning humiliation from a woman, a little struggling from the beginning to endure in silence. After a long time, Tang Guo heard the door open. Judging from the slight footsteps, it should be Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin tore up some tattered clothes on his body and went downstairs carefully. Suddenly, she felt something, looked up, and saw a woman standing not far away. If she didn''t cover her mouth in time, she would scream. There was a panic in her eyes. From previous contacts, this Miss Tang should like Yan Wei very much, right? What do you think about seeing her look now? I think she''s a fox spirit, so I hate her, maybe she will make things difficult tomorrow. Thinking about it, Shi Xue felt a little sad. Miss Tang, who helped her twice a day this day, is expected to join the army that hates her tomorrow. She thought Tang Guo woulde and warn him, but in the end, the other party turned back to the room, and her voice fluttered softly into her ears. "It''s cold, don''t you go back to the room?" Somehow, Shi Xuexin didn''t feel sad before, but she felt sour at the moment. She was narrow-minded, and Miss Tang had no intention of embarrassing her. She also cared about her coldness and asked her to return to the room. I wonder if this sentence worked, Shi Xuexin quickly ran back to the room. Chapter 2607: Canary (9) Chapter 2607: Canary (9) The 2607th chapter canary (9) The next day, Shi Xuexin was still a little bit stingy. It waster discovered that Tang Guo had not troubled her at all. Even when other servants wanted to make things difficult for her, she called her over and asked her to help her with painting. Now, she took out the paintings painted by Tang Guo, and looked at the picture above, she couldn''t help herself. Miss Tang not only looks good, she also looks good. No wonder she can go abroad to hold exhibitions. However, why do you like people like Yan Wei? It''s really a pity. Shi Xuexin sat on the small bench, holding his cheeks, and nced over each painting one by one. There are various types. This day should be the easiest day for her. I drew pictures here all day, and no one dared toe and make things difficult for her. Because Miss Tangmanded in front of everyone, although the tone was very cold, "My paintings are very important. You have to keep the sun and make mistakes, you can''t afford it." Because Tang Guo paid too much attention to these paintings, those who wanted to find Shi Xuexin''s troubles did not dare toe up. If Ms. Tang''s painting is damaged, she will not be able to eat it. They want to frame Shi Xuexin. There are people everywhere in this manor, and Miss Tang really values those paintings, and she also exposes Shi Xuexin to the range that the camera can shoot. At the time, she said, "There are cameras here, don''t you want to bezy." Everyone thought that Shi Xuexin had caused Tang Guo to deliberately toss her. But Shi Xuexin didn''t think so. She always felt that Miss Tang was doing this as if she was helping her. None of the people in this manor were good to her, all watching her jokes. Under the camera, although you ca nt bezy, but you wo nt be framed? Yes, does Miss Tang know those people want to fix her? Before that, she did get rectified. On this day, you just need to find a cool spot, sit there, and keep the paintings. There is no need to mop the floor, clean the bathroom, brush the toilet, or do all kinds of work in the manor. It''s really easy. Shi Xuexin took a look at her hands. It was a very cold day, and it was often wet or cold, making her hands grow frostbite. Fortunately, the weather is good, and the sun makes her feel morefortable during the day, but she is also busy and tired during the day. By the afternoon the sun slowly fell, and Shi Xuexin began to put away these paintings. Suddenly there was a sound behind her, "Your hand is so rough that it will ruin my painting." System: emmm, he doubted whether the host had ever been a straight man. The man who talked like this had no girlfriend. Even if he had a girlfriend, he would run away halfway. Shi Xuexin didn''t take this kind of words to heart at all, hesitated, "Let me take a glove, sorry, Miss Tang, it is my negligence." Tang Guo nced at her, "Gloves can only solve a temporary problem, but not the symptoms. Since you took care of me, you must take good care of these hands, otherwise it will damage my painting." Shi Xuexin couldn''t help madly speaking, she finally found a new message. In the eyes of Miss Tang, in addition to Yan Wei, the original painting is still very important. "You wille to my room in a while. I have a lot of idle hand masks and hand creams. You can use them. Those things are thrown away and thrown away, and they are considered waste to use. Shi Xuexin: "..." Why she heard such a poisonous tongue, she still felt a little warm inside, she really saw her. Chapter 2608: Canary (10) Chapter 2608: Canary (10) The 2608th chapter canary (10) The man in the manor only knew that Tang Guo gave Shi Xuexin a merciless meal. After Shi Xuexin carefully collected the paintings, he hurried to Tang Guo''s house. People outside didn''t know what was going on inside, but they had faintly heard the words "painted" and "broken" before. Startled in my heart, did Shi Xuexin''s clumsy woman break Miss Tang''s painting? Now Miss Tang called someone into the room, and she didn''t know how to torment Shi Xuexin. They knew that when Miss Tang returned, Shi Xuexin would not have a good life. As everyone knows, Shi Xuexin looked at the various skin care products in the two bags in front of her, and there were still some buns. So many, they were all big names, they were super easy to use, not even unpacked, and then in the mouth of Miss Tang, she was idle. No, do nt give her waste? "Miss Tang, see if something is wrong here?" "Nothing wrong, I don''t use these things properly." Shi Xue swallowed, "Many have not been unsealed." "Is there a problem?" "If you feel ufortable without unpacking, you''ll just take it all away and take it away." After a pause, Tang Guo held Shi Xuexin, "I have a lot of things for you to do in the future. Your hands must be as fast as possible. Restore it, otherwise my paintings will be damaged. My things are very expensive and I can''t touch them with too rough hands. " "understood?" "Understand." So, in order for her to work for each other, Miss Tang gave her skin care products to her hands. The artist''s brain circuit is really not something she can understand. . "Will it work?" "meeting." "Then show me." Shi Xuexin picked the one that was suitable for wiping her hands, quickly unpacked it, and wiped her hand swollen into a pig''s paw. Although it didn''t work immediately, she still felt a kind offort in her heart, and it felt like it was going to be better. After Shi Xuexin walked away happily, the system made a sound: [Host, I feel you want to do things, why are you so good to Shi Xuexin? [This is a siege and a warmth. If I didn''t know that there are only big cutes that can move you now, I really thought you would change your taste. "What else can I do, I think this heroine is stupid and wants to coax her over." System: [I don''t think she''s stupid. This real person still has some differences with the plot. In other words, how can she have a happy ending with Yan Wei? "Because you can only see the surface from the plot, why don''t you know that under the epidermis with a happy ending, there is a heart that has been hurt a long time ago. See why she silently endured all this? [Can it be why, because her mother is in the hands of her father, if she does not obedientlye to be Yan Wei''s little ve, his father will give up her mother. "Later, her cheap dad was rectified by Yan Wei, and her mother still didn''t wake up. You said that she could rely on herself to guarantee the cost of her mother''s hospital? She should have no choice." [What if it''s not? "What''s the matter then? It''s best to coax it, but it can''t coax it." System: [The host really sees it, and it bes more and more fearless. "What I fear, I just want to do what I want to do. Regardless of winning or losing, even if one day, I will be defeated and disappeared. It is my choice and I have no regrets." There is another chapter. You can''t finish writing in ten minutes. When you cut off your hands at zero, you can write more. Chapter 2609: Canary (11) Chapter 2609: Canary (11) 2609: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Be a king and be defeated as a pirate. Tongzi, do you say that we have to tremble alive through the countless worlds like this? It''s so boring, I''m sorry about these experiences without doing anything." The system has been talked about for a long time. [The host is right, it is impossible not to do things. So after coaxing Shi Xuexin? "Later Yan Wei, didn''t he like to juggle women in the apuse? I don''t know if he will be pinched by women in the palm of his hand one day." The system believes that this day shoulde. He was a little optimistic about this woman, Shi Xuexin. This woman looked at his family''s host with a big star in her eyes, like a dog''s leg. He even suspected that Shi Xuexin was the world, and the host greatly liked the cow! After getting along for a while, Shi Xuexin realized that Tang Guo was really helping her. Although it looks cold or warm to her, sometimes there are some minor faults. But every time she seemed to be picking up a small fault, she actually helped her out. The most embarrassing thing for her was that even if she came out of Yan Wei''s room at night, she would run into Tang Guo. She didn''t pay much attention to this before, but when she thought of how she appeared in front of the clean person, she felt a little embarrassed, and some couldn''t face it. She didn''t ask for anything, the other party could help her more. She is Yan Wei''s ything, a ve used exclusively to vent. And what about Miss Tang, who can live in this manor? Is still Yan Wei''s woman. She couldn''t ask for the other person, and if she was involved, it would be her sin. Therefore, Miss Tang is really a kind person. Why would such a good person be Yan Wei''s woman and like Yan Wei with all his heart? Why can''t you have your own life and dominate your own destiny? She had no doubt that Tang Guo liked Yan Wei, because every time the other party saw Yan Wei appear, his eyes were different. "Does Tang like Mr. Yan very much?" Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin, "how do you ask this?" "I just think that Mr. Tang is the perfect person like Miss Tang." "Miss Tang, in fact there are many good people in this world, not necessarily ..." "Just like it. Where can there be so many reasons?" "Ms. Tang should know what kind of person Mr. Yan is." Shi Xuexin was a little reconciled. Why is such a good person cheap Yan Wei''s dog! Yes, Yan Wei''s evil wolf from the beginning has now be an evil dog in Shi Xuexin''s heart. "What about it?" Tang Guo looked at her indifferently. "These things aren''t something you should ask. The whole manor is his. If you want to live well, just be good." "It doesn''t matter to me. I have already epted my fate. Miss Tang is different. You are so beautiful, you are still a painter, sopetent, and you have a good life." "I''m twenty-two this year." Tang Guo interrupted Shi Xuexin with a loud voice, and raised her eyebrows and nced at her. "You are neen, sister." After Tang Guo passed by Shi Xuexin, Shi Xue''s face flushed, as if right, she was only neen, and Miss Tang was twenty-two this year. This wonderful time should not be said from her mouth. "I just think ..." Shi Xuexin ran up quickly, his voice lowered, "Miss Tang deserves a better life." "Staying with Mr. Yan is my best life." At this time, the sound of footsteps sounded. Yan Wei walked in with a somber look, scaring Shi Xuexin back two steps. The face was suddenly white and over, and what she said just now must have been heard by this evil dog. see you tomorrow Chapter 2610: Canary (12) Chapter 2610: Canary (12) Chapter 2610 Canary (12) When she thought of how a man like an evil dog treats her at night, her body trembled a little. Now, she gradually developed some resistance in her heart. She didn''t want to be manipted like anyone before. But she has always been the role of a chess piece, how can she escape. "What are you saying to Xiaoguo? You are so provocative in front of her, eh?" Yan Wei sneered, walking towards Shi Xuexin step by step, condescending her, and shouting, "Wudong,e in." Wu Dong is the steward of this manor, Yan Wei''s most trusted person. "What do you want, sir?" "Send Xiaoguo back to the room. In the future, the woman in front of you will not be allowed to talk nonsense in front of Xiaoguo." Although he has no feelings for Tang Guo, he is not allowed to say anything bad about her in front of her, and he will also provoke alienation , Secretly let Xiaoguo leave him. Is this woman toofortable these days? It seems that he is still kind. "Mr. Yan." Tang Guo stopped Yan Wei. "Don''t be angry, I won''t listen to her. I won''t take her seriously." She nced at Shi Xuexin''s pale face, and she was still a bit silly. This is Yan Wei''s manor, with lots of eyes and eyes. Why don''t the other party know? System: It''s okay, you can remember things for a long time. The host probably thinks so too. After all, the host is not a Guanyin Bodhisattva. It is impossible to **** her. Shi Xuexin wants to change all this and can only save himself. Tang Guo did not refute Yan Wei, and was very obedient, and was steered by the housekeeper Wu Dong to her room. Soon after she returned to the room, Wu Dong pulled the door very intimately, and when she looked up, she saw Yan Wei rudely dragging Shi Xuexin into the room, and the door of the room mmed. Apanied by the sound of the door closing, Shi Xuexin screamed slightly. So he screamed so loudly, Shi Xuexin''s voice gradually weakened, as if he had already given his fate, and did not resist any more. Wu Dong looked at Yan Wei''s closed door and suddenly felt something. He turned back subconsciously and saw Tang Guo standing at the door of her room. He slowly walked in front of Tang Guo, and whispered, "Ms. Tang, is there any need?" Not to mention what Yan Wei is doing now, no one can stop what Mr. Yan wants to do, even in front of him. Thisdy, Miss Tang, who has a special status in the manor, won''t work. So far, no one can do things against Mr. Yan''s will. After observing for a while, he thinks that Miss Tang is a smart person. Only a smart person can stay with Mr. Yan for a long time. As long as she is obedient, Mr. Yan will not mind raising her for a lifetime. Tang Guo felt the other party''s thoughts from Wu Dong''s eyes, and he smiled inwardly, his expression was not obvious, he only nced into Yan Wei''s room, and quickly regained his eyes, "Nothing." After that, she turned back to the room. She just came out and had no other meaning. I don''t n to do anything, let''s go with the situation. What did Xue Xuexin think in his heart? What kind of path will he take in the future? The system felt the idea that his host was greatly perverted, and was still frightened. That guy doesn''t know where he is now, and when will he be able toe to the host. Chapter 2611: Canary (13) Chapter 2611: Canary (13) 2611: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Tang Guo went to the studio next door to her room. Until she finished painting a painting, she heard the footsteps of Yan Wei leaving from downstairs. She went to the window and looked down. Yan Wei didn''t know if she noticed it. She turned around suddenly and saw her standing by the window. Is this a pair of such eyes? In addition to being very beautiful, Yan Wei also felt that his eyes were full of him. Thinking of what happened just now, he felt a little ufortable. In just one second, this ufortable was gone. Leaning on her long legs, she walked out of the manor without turning her back, not even giving her a look. It wasn''t until Yan Wei''s figure disappeared that Tang Guo looked back, and she smiled lowly. At this moment, the door of the room was knocked. Opening the door, Shi Xuexin stood at the door and looked at her with a grieved expression, "Look, this man, you still like him desperately, he is not worthy of you at all, why are you so discouraged? " Shi Xuexin picked up the sleeves and saw that there were traces on her arms. She also raised her neck and there were traces on it. Her expression was slightly ridiculous. "This man, like a crazy dog, a bad dog, has no quality at all, you Why do you fancy him? " "You like him so much, I don''t think he cares about you. If a man really cares about you, he won''t be in front of you, so to me!" At first he was bullied by Yan Wei, even though Shi Xuexin knew himself With such a fate, I still have a lot of grievances and sadness in my heart. It s different now, she s used to it, and she ca nt resist anyway. It s no different if she s bitten by a crazy dog. She resisted blindly and suffered a lot. Now she doesn''t have the ability to resist. Want her to ask Tang Guo for help? The woman in front of him was a dead brain that was brainwashed by the evil dog. Even if she begged for mercy, the other party really helped her, and then I was afraid she would be involved. Besides, she really didn''t think that Yan Wei would not treat Tang Guo. If Yan Wei really cares about Tang Guo, she will definitely not do such awful things to her, but in front of Tang Guo. In this way, there is no character, disgusting, and a man like a bad dog is really not worthy of Tang Guo. "Mr. Yan belongs to the whole manor. I don''t have the right to control what Mr. Yan does to you." "Do you like him so much, can you really tolerate this and other women? What kind of ecstasy soup this man has poured into it?" Shi Xuexin was about to be furious. This Tangguo is all right. How can I mention Yan Wei? , This IQ has dropped to zero. "Like a person like this, aren''t you tired or sad?" "What then?" "Get rid of him!" Shi Xuexin''s eyes lightened, and he said with some excitement, "You are different from me. As long as you get rid of her, you will be free." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahaha, this Xue Xuexin also rebelled too fast. He was worried that he couldn''t coax before, but now he realizes that this woman is a little bit coaxing. It''s all this time, instead of worrying about yourself, but helping the host to make great ns and get a new life. "I never thought about leaving Mr. Yan, starting with moving into this manor." Even though Tang Guo said this sentence coldly, Shi Xuexin still saw how obsessed Yan Wei was with this woman, and she was very upset. Chapter 2612: Canary (14) Chapter 2612: Canary (14) 2612: Wordscapes Uncrossed Jungle-Vine 15 Answers Now, what kind of ghost is really liked by everyone, Yan Wei, is that evil dog worthy of such a good person? Shi Xuexin also wanted to say something, and suddenly felt that Tang Guo''s eyes fell behind her, and her body suddenly became stiff, wouldn''t it be Yan Wei''s return? "Mr. Yanmanded that the pruning in the garden was left to you today." Wu Dong''s voice sounded like a curse. Shi Xuexin breathed a sigh of relief, and heard Wu Dong said, "You don''t have toe to disturb Miss Tang and say something usible to Miss Tang. If Mr. Yan knew it, what consequences should you know?" Regarding this threat, Shi Xuexin really didn''t take it seriously. What consequences could it have caused a bad dog, wouldn''t it be a bite? Really thought that this could threaten her? But she was obedient and went to the garden to do the trimming work. After a while of observation, Tang Guo found that it was very difficult for Yan Wei to be liked by Shi Xuexin. She was satisfied with the result. So it''s time she went out for a walk. After all, she is a young artist, and she has to use her strengths to show her talents to people outside. After observing the paintings of the original owner, she has been able topletely imitate each other''s painting style. Then slowly change, and subtly transform into his own style of painting, which will not make people curious. How can Yan Wei and Shi Xuexin burn out the fire of "love" if she is always in the manor? System: I''m afraid it''s not the fireworks of love, but the magma of anger. It will burn people if they are poured on them. "Ready to hold an exhibition?" Yan Wei heard Tang Guo said that she was going out for a while to show paintings in many ces, and it was no surprise. "What''s the need, let Wu Dong arrange it for you." "Yep." Yan Wei looked at the lonely woman in front of her, who had never lost an inch before him. She is a clever person, so he doesn''t mind her having a special ce in this manor. "Shi Xuexin is just an irrelevant person, you don''t need to care." Perhaps Tang Guo''s attitude towards Shi Xuexin, let Yan Wei be more satisfied. He didn''t deliberately aim at it, nor was he confused by Shi Xuexin. It was the same as before, not arrogant or impatient, he appreciated such people. "I see. As long as Mr. Yan didn''t tell me personally, you live in a very important person in your heart, and I won''t mind the existence of those people." "You ..." Yan Wei didn''t know what to say for a while. He was such a clear person. He suddenly felt that she was stupid. "Would I be living in such a person?" Yan Wei looked at her with a smile, "What should you do?" "What does Mr. Yan want me to do?" "I told you to leave the manor, would you?" "Even if I don''t want to, can I change all this? Mr. Yan has never been in my control." Yan Wei didn''t expect this answer. The woman in front of him was very familiar with it. But he was also very clear that he had no interest in her, although in the eyes of everyone, she was perfect and impable. "If you want to leave here one day, I won''t stop you." Yan Wei said suddenly, "Shi Xuexin was right at one point, I''m not worthy of you, you can go and find your new life." "I like a person. How can I say that I don''t like it?" Chapter 2613: Canary (15) Chapter 2613: Canary (15) Chapter 2613 Canary (15) "It''s up to you, anyway, in the future, if you leave, I won''t stop you." In fact, he knew very well that this woman couldn''t live without him, and anyone would leave, but she couldn''t, he knew her too well. Tang Guo also felt that Yan Wei was just talking nonsense. If she really ns to leave the other side now, even if Yan Wei won''t treat him, she won''t be very good at it. To say why their two mothers and daughters had to stay in this manor. Another fatal reason is that they are all from Yan Wei''s side. Her biological father used to help Yan Wei. Good things and bad things, I have probably done it, not a good person. Yan Wei hasn''t known how many new hatreds and old hatreds until now. As a womanbeled Yan Wei, once she left the manor, without Yan Wei''s protection, she would do what her father had done. How could she end up? She took the initiative to leave. If something really happened, Yan Wei was afraid she would not be sad and guilty. She would just sit on the leather chair and sigh: This is her choice. She didn''t want to leave, nor did he drive her out. In the plot, the original owner is kicked out, and even if encountering various kinds, Yan Wei''s thoughts are probably the same. Who told her to die for himself and hurt the person on his heart? This is self-injustice and cannot live. Shi Guoxin knew about Tang Guo''s going to hold an art exhibition. While Yan Wei and the housekeeper were busy, she stormed into Tang Guo''s room and saw that Tang Guo was packing his luggage. This kind of thing Tang Guo had done for himself. Shi Xuexin had long been used to it and helped to clean up. "Miss Tang, I heard that you are going to hold a painting exhibition?" Shi Xuexin''s eyes lightened for a moment, "Is it the previous paintings?" "Yep." "Well, it''s really a shame. I can''t see it, but the painting you draw is really good. In fact, I also like to draw, but I was very busy. I don''t have such talent now." Tang Guo looked back and said, "Live to the old and learn the old, what I really want to learn, it is not toote at any time, even if busy, I can squeeze time. I heard that those 60 years old, 80 years old only started to learn painting, and finally Who bes a master? " Shi Xue heart hesitated for a moment, "It seems I''ve heard it before, but it''s not clear." "Since you''ve heard it, do whatever you like so you don''t regret it in the future." Shi Xue smiled heartily. Actually, she either liked to paint or just wanted to find an excuse to chat. I did not expect to beforted by Miss Tang. Although Miss Tang''s voice was cold and indifferent, she felt that the other party was a very gentle person. Anyway, she was so big, it was the first time she had met such a gentle person. "Miss Tang, where are you going to exhibit?" "many ces." "Isn''t that taking a long time?" "It will take at least three or four months, and it may take up to half a year before we cane back." After hearing this for so long, Shi Xuexin was a little bit reluctant, and was still a little nervous. She felt that as soon as Miss Tang left, she would not be backing up. She wasn''t afraid of Yan Wei, but she was afraid of those dog legs in the mansion in this manor. When Miss Tang did not return, she was bullied. Now Miss Tang is gone, she is afraid that there will be no good life. But Shi Xuexin didn''t say this, but instead showed a smile. "I wish Miss Tang the exhibition sess, so that more and more people will see your painting, like your painting, and recognize your talent." Tang Guo looked up. "I just think they should be taken out to air dry and take them to see a different world. It doesn''t matter if others like it or not." Shi Xuexin: Is this still possible? Chapter 2614: Canary (16) Chapter 2614: Canary (16) Chapter 2614 Canary (16) Shi Xuexin looked pitiful, standing reluctantly at the door of the manor, and watched Tang Guo get in the car and leave. Sure enough, as soon as Tang Guo left, within a few days, the others in the manor saw that Yan Wei was either sarcasm or bad attitude towards Shi Xuexin, or he was right about what happened, and he knew that Yan Wei didn''t care about Shi Xuexin at all, and she Bring it back just to torture Shi Xuexin. When Tang Guo left for half a month, Shi Xuexin had a better life. But after half a month, Shi Xuexin was almost busy with a spinning top, she couldn''t stop at all, she had to do everything. She also protested, but these people united to bully her, even if she told the housekeeper Wu Dong, the other party just let her work hard. If anyone else made a mistake, she added it to her head. Yan Wei knew that she would nt listen to any exnation or ask someone to investigate. She convicted her directly and came up with various methods. she was. After half a month like this, Shi Xuexin''s little fleshy face had thinned his sharp chin. The skin care products that Tang Guo gave her before, even if they worked well, it was useless to face such torture every day. Only then did Shi Xuexin find out that Miss Tang''s life in the manor was really good. All the people in this manor are wolf cubs, none of them are good. How can a kind person like Miss Tang stay here without being crooked? Even if she talked to her, she was high above her, pretending to look like Ye Yamei, a nobledy, and Shi Xuexin felt very cute. In addition to rolling her eyes, she has not bullied her. After a month of torture, Shi Xuexin''s physique was quite weak. In winter, he had to wash all kinds of things and his hands became swollen. With thin cheeks and pale skin, Yan Wei saw all this in his eyes, totally ignored. Torture Shi Xuexin, perhaps in his heart is happy. Even sometimes, he suddenly showed a little bit of patience. When he thought of how his parents were hurt by Shi Xuexin''s father, he was able to relent. System: [Host, three months, Shi Xuexin was tortured miserably, didn''t you give her a phone number before? I didn''t ask you for help. As long as you go back, those people are afraid to bully her. Why doesn''t she call you? "Have you heard of a man''s final dignity?" The system was surprised. [Host, Shi Xuexin''s final dignity, howe to you? "Maybe I''m the best looking person in the manor." Tang Guo said with a smile, while dialing the manor''s phone, it was true. At this time, the person who answered the phone was Shi Xuexin, "Hello, Yan''s Manor." "Shi Xuexin?" "Don ... Miss Tang?" "it''s me." Hearing, Shi Xuexin''s voice was a little hoarse, Tang Guo asked, "What''s wrong with your throat? It sounds like you''re sick." "No, nothing. Maybe just identally blowing a cold wind and taking some medicine. Just two dayster, Miss Tang need not worry." "I''m not worried, just ask casually." Shi Xuexin: Anyway, she is a patient. "Miss Tang, do you have anything to do?" "I''ll be back in half a month." Tang Guo said, "How about the housekeeper? You should talk to the housekeeper for a while and ask him to arrange for me to clean up the room." "Ok." Shi Xuexin responded quickly, and then the call was hung up. One more chapter,e back to the toilet and write Chapter 2615: Canary (17) Chapter 2615: Canary (17) 2615: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Tang Guo ising back, Shi Xuexin is still a little happy, she should have a better life in the next days. However, how could Miss Tang make this call directly? Still fighting in person, generally Ye Yamei will arrange such things? Shi Xuexin didn''t think that much, now she''s dizzy. The weather is so cold. In the daytime, the man in the manor does not want her to be better, and at night, the evil dog does not want her to be better. She exhaled slightly, looking at the gate of the manor, for the first time there was an urge to get out of here. But when I thought of my mother who hadn''t woken up in the hospital for more than ten years, that impulse was dissipated just now. She is Miss Shi Jia by name, but she has nothing in her hand. What can you do out of here? Her cheap dad will definitely pull out her mother''s oxygen tube. Even if the other party does not unplug, can she pay expensive fees herself? Think about it, she really failed, and Miss Tang was a well-known painter at a young age. If she had a strength, she wouldn''t be so desperate. And she didn''t have the opportunity to learn those at all, and the woman had long been upied by that woman. Today is Tang Guo''sst exhibition. After this exhibition ends, she will return to the manor. The venue for this exhibition is rtivelyrge. At the same time, there are other paintings and some collectibles. In short, today''s exhibition is an exhibition market. The address is a museum in a certain city, and there are many rare items on disy, and the poprity is still rtively strong. As a result, many of her paintings were liked and bought several. The style of the original owner is that when he really likes it, he will sell it. In general, her style of painting can be liked, and she really likes it. She is young, even if she has a little fame in the circle, it is far from the masters'' fame. The customers I met all liked her style very much. Those who are rich and rich like old paintings and famous paintings. They will note to appreciate what a young girl paints. However, she attracted several colleagues here. The two sides also talked, and even exchanged contact information. It can be seen that her peers still recognize her level. Several of these paintings were bought by these colleagues. The exhibition was almost over, Tang Guo stood by, waiting for the staff to help her pack up these paintings. At this moment, there was a sudden sound of running footsteps in the distance. She felt that the other party was running towards her ce, and she was about to move her footsteps. A person suddenly took her away from the original position, just like the person before Passed by. So much so that she didn''t have a chance to do anything. Before she could say anything, the one who helped her had chased out. System: [Host, your phone and wallet were touched by the one who almost hit you first. Tang Guo looked at the rushing figure, "That man stopped me from catching the thief." [Host, you don''t look like a thief now. ] The systemughed. If you do nt catch it on the spot, even if you call the police, you may not catch the thief. Even if you do, you may lose everything. However, soon the system stopped worrying about this. The man who chased outter was already back. "Miss, is this your wallet and mobile phone?" A young man, with a bitch-like smile, came to Tang Guo, "Is this yours?" "It''s mine, thank you." see you tomorrow Chapter 2616: Canary (18) Chapter 2616: Canary (18) Chapter 2616 Canary (18) Tang Guo reached out to pick it up, and the man raised his wallet a bit. With Tang Guo''s situation, there is no way to get it. "Miss, can you tell me what''s in it, you can''t say that you are yours And mobile phones, I checked, there should be a fingerprint to unlock, you can try to unlock with your fingerprint. " "I have my ID card inside," Tang Guo said as he stretched his forefinger over. "Pass the phone over and I''ll unlock it." The phone''s screen just touched Tang Guo''s finger and it unlocked. The young man returned her phone, and squinted at her. "I have to look at the ID card inside." "You can do it yourself," Tang Guo answered coldly, not minding at all. Young men open their wallets, and there is a small amount of cash and loose change in the wallet. After all, in this era, there are fewer and fewer ces to use cash. He went straight to the subject and quickly found his ID in his wallet. He held an ID card andpared it with Tang Guo. At the end, there was a smile on his lips. "It is indeed Miss''s purse." He put the ID back to his original ce and returned the wallet to Tang Guo. "The man was a thief just now. He was just discovered when hemitted the crime. Now he has been subdued and sent to the police station by the exhibition hall security. . " "Thank you for helping me find my wallet." Tang Guo put the wallet back into an open canvas bag, and the young man couldn''t help reminding him, "Go out, the bag like Miss Tang is very long and has no zipper. The canvas bag is not suitable for storing valuables. It is easy to encounter the situation just now. If I do nt happen to meet me today, thedy may encounter many troubles. " System: Without encountering you, the thief will not be able to touch the phone and wallet of the host, and will be kicked by the host! "Thanks for reminding." Tang Guo''s nonchnt attitude did not change the face of the young man at all. He didn''t seem to mind such a cold attitude. I don''t know why, and he didn''t mean to leave immediately. "Miss Tang, this bag is L''stest canvas bag, right?" Tang Guo''s eyes shed with surprise, how could this man recognize it at a nce? In the eyes of many men, bags are only divided into women''s bags, men''s bags, baby doll bags, and mountaineering bags ... It''s impossible to tell which brand is which. Is this person doing big bag business? "Yes," Tang Guo answered. Maybe I felt Tang Guo''s surprise. The man came closer. With Tang Guo''s puzzled eyes, he took out his mobile phone very skillfully. We are all brought back with human flesh, and we have records of going abroad. There are several videos that we bought, which are not only fashionable, but also safer to use outside, which will never happen. During the conversation, the man brought the screen of the mobile phone to Tang Guo, and kept sliding, "If Miss Tang is interested, new customers, I can give you a discount." The system was stunned. Is this a sales pitch? It reminded him of the guy who once sold the host to insurance. The system doubted it, wouldn''t this guy be the one? He carefully observed the look of Tang Guo, feeling that the energy was increasing rapidly, and he was ecstatic that it really was him. He is the only one who dares to y this beautiful and elegant way. Chapter 2617: Canary (19) Chapter 2617: Canary (19) 2617: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 19 Answers "My side arranges going abroad several times a month. If Miss Tang likes, you can add a friend. By then, those brands, what new things are introduced, just contact me, and it will be able to bring you back soon. It saves you the time and distance to go abroad to buy in person. " "Young painters like Miss Tang must be very busy at times. It''s best for me to buy such a small thing." System: Hey! I didn''t expect this time to be a purchasing agent. Look at him, and earn a lot in this business. "I''m all honest purchasing, maybe a little higher than other purchasing, but Miss Tang must believe that the price is low, it is easy to buy fakes. I''m not here, after you get the goods, you Take it for inspection. " Tang Guo aimed at this man''s small shop, and the goods inside were really dazzling and dazzling. The big ones are some international brands, and the small ones are some word-of-mouth products. "Is Miss Tang in need?" Tang Guo clicked the point above, and randomly pointed out several new foreign-listed bags. At present, there are no goods on the domestic side, "I want these." System: Sure enough, the host will give face, yes, but not face, how to contact in the future. Naturally, they added a friend, Tang Guo paid, and left an address for the other party. At the same time, Tang Guo knew the man''s name, Bai Shuo. Bai Shuo stared at the address, his eyes deepened, it was the address of Yan''s Manor. He works on big brands, and manydies and wives in the circle are his friends. When it''s okay, brush your circle of friends and often see the giant battlesing out one after another, especially exciting. He also knows a bit about this Yan''s manor. The owner of Yan''s Manor is Yan Wei, but there is still a very special person inside. It is said that this woman is the meat on the apex of Yan Wei''s heart and the only weakness of Yan Wei. Whenever she wants it, Yan Wei will find her. Bai Shuo''s heart is a bit subtle, so she is the piece of meat on the apex of Yan Wei''s heart? "I will ship you as soon as possible." Here, the staff was almost ready to pack Tang Guo''s paintings. Bai Shuo looked at thest painting that was about to be folded up and suddenly said, "Miss Tang, do you sell your paintings?" "Do you like it?" Bai Shuo pointed to the only one hanging there, and walked quickly, "This night sky, I like it very much." "Since you like it, I can sell it to you." Bai Shuo couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. Is this the first time he has encountered such a painting sale, because he likes it before selling it to him? If he wanted to buy the painting and said he didn''t like it, he doubted that she might not sell it to him. In the end, Bai Shuo bought the painting. When the painting was received, he suddenly asked, "Ms. Tang is really easy to talk about, isn''t you afraid I lied to you?" "There are cameras everywhere. Isn''t it easy to catch you?" Tang Guo nced at him, and Bai Shuughed at him indifferently. "Ms. Tang doesn''t want the money toe, so in order to do a long-term business, I will definitely not lose out because of small things. In two days, Miss Tang''s favorite things will be delivered to your home." When Tang Guo was leaving, Bai Shuo quickly asked, "Yes, where is Miss Tang''s next exhibition?" "The exhibition is over. There is no time for the next exhibition." Chapter 2618: Canary (20) Chapter 2618: Canary (20) 2618: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Ignoring Bai Shuo''s disappointed eyes, Tang Guo turned and left. "Xiaoguo, who is the man who is watching you eagerly? Is your suitor?" Ye Yamei came out of the bathroom and saw Bai Shuo staring at Tang Guo, "There are so many toads outside." Tang Guo: "..." In fact, Bai Shuo really doesn''t look like a toad. He looks very good. "You don''t need to pay attention to these toads." Ye Yamei was afraid that Tang Guo would be fooled by these toads, and mumbled for a while. After getting on the car, Tang Guocai said, "He is a dry-purchasing agent. He will go abroad two or three times a month. All of them are big names. I looked good and added a friend. Mom, you do nt like these things, because it is not easy in China Buy those new ones? " Although as long as Tang Guo speaks, Ye Yamei wants those things, Yan Wei will be satisfied. Ye Yamei is greedy for vanity, and likes to get it for nothing, but she is not a fool. If Tang Guo was blindly asked to do this for her, he would always ask Yan Yan in front of him, and he would get the impression. Don''t lose a lot for a few bags. Even if you look at those expensivedies, as soon as they are avable, you can get new ones. She is very envious and she has not spoken. "Is the thing he purchases genuine or fake?" Ye Yamei was a little unbelievable. "Last time I added a purchase, not only selling fakes, but also cheating. I lost tens of thousands." "It''s also greedy for you. Those things can''t be as cheap as they are." Ye Yamei smiled, "Is this purchasing agent reliable?" She slid Tang Guo''s mobile phone and stared at the products on it without moving away. "He seems to have a lot of things on it, s, there are still some shopping Video records, as well as flight records, look very honest. " When Tang Guo returned to the manor, Ye Yamei and Bai Shuo had be friends. When she was on the car, she ced several orders, and finally said in pain, "It ca nt be spent, it ca nt be spent. This time, Xiaoguo sold a lot of paintings. I was happy and spent more. " Of the things she bought, half were hers and half were Tang Guos. "Mom, you can buy it if you want. I don''t have any money, and I have a lot of money in my pocket. Buying a few bags is still no problem." "Still, I don''t want to give up too much money. If there is one, I will spend one in the future ..." Speaking of this moment, Ye Yamei changed the topic, "Here you are home, go." She pulled away After getting in the door, I got out of the car happily, and murmured in my mouth, "This shopping agent sounds very reliable. If it is really good, I will look for him in the future, it seems to save a lot." Tang Guo: "..." Butler Wu Dong knew that Tang Guo was back today, and he had long waited. Entering the manor and resting for a while, Tang Guo didn''t see Shi Xuexin''s figure, "Butler, what about Shi Xuexin? I told her to take out my paintings regrly to tan, I wonder if she did it?" "This ... I''ll ask her when shees back." Wu Dong remembered Shi Xuexin''s days in the past few months, and she was actually a bit intolerable. And he inadvertently discovered a truth, that is, Mr. Yan, his family, seems to be so different to Shi Xuexin. "Where did she go?" Tang Guo frowned slightly. Wu Dong remembered that Yan Wei was wrong. Shi Xuexin was the daughter of Mr. Enemy''s enemies. If Mr. Yan was really indifferent to Shi Xue, then Mr. Yan would be very ufortable. Chapter 2619: Canary (21) Chapter 2619: Canary (21) 2619: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Compared with Shi Xuexin, the hostess of this manor, Wu Dong naturally tends to Tang Guo, so he said, "Shi Xuexin went to send something to the gentleman, and he just left." "Is that so?" Wu Dong saw a slight change in Tang Guo''s face and thought she would go to see Yan Wei, relieved. Miss Tang is so perfect, sir, don''t you like Shi Xuexin more? That was the daughter of Mr. Enemy''s enemies. It was really bad for Mr. Let Miss Tang go. Maybe Miss Tang is back. The sir has no idea about Shi Xuexin. "I haven''t seen Mr. Yan for a long time, but the housekeeper can order the kitchen, and I''ll send something to Mr. Yan? It will be noon in one hour, and Mr. Yan should have lunch." Wu Dong is naturally willing to arrange it quickly. Over the kitchen, I was busy for twenty minutes, and finally came out with an instion box. Wu Dong remembered that Tang Guo should not have eaten yet, and asked, "Ms. Tang, do you want to eat something before you pass?" In fact, he understood that Tang Guo could not eat before passing by. Sure enough, Tang Guo refused. With Tang Guo''s face, going to Yan''spany was naturally unobstructed, and he was finally invited outside Yan Wei''s office. When the assistant was about to knock on the door, the office door was already open, and the personing out was not Yan Wei, but Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin''s face was pale, he was a little unstable, and his face and eyes were quite tired. Even Tang Guo was nearby, she didn''t seem to notice. "Shi Xuexin." Tang Guo called out, and Shi Xuexin thought that he was not listening. At first, Mu Na raised his head and saw the gray eyes light up the moment he saw Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, is it you? Miss Tang, are you back?" "Yep." I don''t know if I saw Tang Guo, Shi Xuexin was much more energetic. This made her supposed to faint outside of Yan Wei''s office, supporting her without fainting. She saw Tang Guo''s insted box in her hand, and pouted, "Ms. Tang is here to deliver meals?" Does that evil dog need to eat? Just drink coffee. "Yep." "Then Miss Tang, I''ll go back first." "You wait for me downstairs and go back together." Shi Xuexin thought that she wasing by bus. ording to the current situation, she did not want to crowd the bus. She had a terrible headache and was a little dazed. Maybe it was the rtionship between those days that made her trust Tang Guo and nodded quickly, "I''ll go downstairs and wait for you." Tang Guo pushed open the door of the office. Yan Wei was not surprised at Tang Guo''s arrival. This lunch was very useful. "I just saw that Shi Xuexin''s face was a bit wrong, and it looked like he was sick." Tang Guoruo said something, as to why this is, of course, to want Yan Wei to give birth to a secretive heart, and distress Shi Xuexin. When Yan Wei was tempted, how could Shi Xuexin be tempted, wouldn''t it be more interesting? The corners of her lips were pursing softly, but she was controlling the corners of her mouth that she wanted to raise. Shi Xuexin now, that was hating Yan Wei. "I think she is very mental. Why did Xiaoguo suddenly worry about her?" Yan Wei thought that it was Tang Guo who was jealous and said that this was just to see his reaction. He still had to give this face, how could he care about the life and death of that woman outside. Chapter 2620: Canary (22) Chapter 2620: Canary (22) 2620 The Canary (22) She is the daughter of his enemy, and they will always be hostile. "It''s just that I''m not in the right position to watch her walk, but she walked downside. Since Mr. Yan doesn''t care, I won''t mention it. She is an adult. If she is really sick, she should know to see a doctor or take medicine." The fact is that Shi Xuexin, who was deliberately targeted by Yan Wei, did not have the opportunity to buy medicine and see a doctor. Busy all day, either waiting for Yan Wei to do this or that, or being bullied by other servants in the manor to do various chores. With the acquiescence of Yan Wei, the whole manor did not want her to be better. As Tang Guo said, Yan Wei really remembered Shi Xuexin''s pale face. Although no matter how he tossed, she did not resist and obeyed. But today''s Shi Xuexin did see something wrong. Thinking of her increasingly thin body, Yan Wei could not help frowning. Especially no matter what grievance she has suffered, when she confronts him, she will always look like a well-behaved person who never asks for forgiveness, which makes him have a feeling of beating the cotton with a punch, which makes her very unhappy. But soon, hispassion for Shi Xuexin dissipated again. This is the daughter of his enemy, how could he have pity? He chuckled, looking straight while sitting, always looking at Tang Guo with such clean and serious eyes. Even if he didn''t have much affection for Tang Guo, it wasn''t a Shi Xuexin who couldpare. If there is a hostess in this manor, it must be Tang Guo, not Shi''s daughter. The Shi family can never be important in his heart. "Where do you want to go to the exhibition? I will let Wu Dong arrange it for you." As soon as this remark came to an end, he really saw Tang Guo''s eyes brightened, and then he kept the faint look. "Thank you Mr. Yan, I don''t need it at the moment. When I held the exhibition, I met many colleagues and listened With the opinions of many people, I want to immerse in some time and draw new things. When new drawingse out, I will do these. " "Okay, the drawing is done. I will let you arrange it for you and try to get a big one." At this time, Yan Wei had tossed Shi Xuexin to his head. The well-behaved woman had always been so obedient. He didn''t mind at all and gave her the best things. Shi Xuexin has been waiting downstairs. In fact, she doesn''t like to stay in the ce with Yan Wei''s breath. So instead of sitting on the first floor and waiting, she chose to walk out the door and wait outside. Even though the weather at this time is not winter, the weather in April is still a bit cool, especially today. The weather is not good. There is no sun, and there are dark clouds covering the sky. The main thing is that she has a fever and she should be a little bit sick. Her mind was groggy, even though she was trying to support her eyelids, but she still didn''t support it. The whole person softened to the ground and finally passed out. The moment she passed out, she suddenly saw a figure approaching her. From a slow pace, I became slightly more eager. The system watched Tang Guo instruct the bodyguard to bring Shi Xuexin into the car, and vomited: [Host, this time it is not Yan Wei who saved the hero, but you, I do nt think they can do it. "It''s strange to be sessful." Tang Guo looked at Shi Xuexin, who had turned red, and ordered, "Go to the hospital." Chapter 2621: Canary (23) Chapter 2621: Canary (23) Chapter 2621 Canary (23) After suffering so much, if Shi Xuexin can still be coaxed by Yan Wei in the future, it is her deserve it. "Xiao Tongzi, please help me check the Shi family and see if Shi Xuexin has the capital to turn around." The system responded quickly. The host is very big. Are you going to train this cow to do something for her? Shi family, Shi family is still quite big, and it develops very well. The premise is that you have to step down the old Shi family and the other mother and daughter. Shi Xuexin, OK? He remained skeptical, but maybe the woman''s potential was actually quite great. For example, the host of his house is big. Who could have expected that innocent and lovely one at that time? Do nt want to, do nt want to, work hard, you ca nt remember the past, and try to help the host work hard. When Shi Xuexin woke up, there was a faint smell of disinfection water on the tip of her nose, and a white quilt covered with snow, which made her understand where she was now. She looked subconsciously, and she saw Tang Guo, who was sitting in a chair, looking down at her mobile phone. She could tell from the side of her face that her mood was not bad. When she passed out before that, it really wasn''t hallucinations, but Tang Guo came towards her. "Miss Tang, thank you." Tang Guo looked up. "Since you are sick, you should cure early." Shi Xuexin did not refute, but felt that his heart was warm. Even if so many people are not good for her, they bully her and practice her, but one person still cares about her life and death. Even if the other person seemed cold, at least he was willing to send her to the hospital, not waiting for her to die. This world doesn''t seem to be so bad, and not everyone is as bad as Yan Wei and those in the manor. Look at the growth in the same environment, Miss Tang is different. "Anyway, thank you. If it weren''t for Miss Tang, I might have no one to manage." "No, you will die on the street. Someone will call you to rescue you. If you are dead, you will be taken away. Stay in the ce, smelly and rotten. Not only will it cause viruses, it will scare people It will also affect the city appearance. " "Miss Tang, I''m a patient now." "Then you take a good rest and recover early. Those in the manor are rough and careless. Youe back and help me to paint." Waiting for Shi Xuexin to say more, Tang Guo has left the ward. "I asked you for a caregiver, and I can tell her what to do." Shi Xue heartily watched Tang Guo leave, trying to stop, as if she was not qualified to stop the other side, let the other side talk to her for a while. Anyway, Miss Tang is good. At night, Yan Wei returned. Suddenly found that there was something missing in the manor, and eating was not a taste. After a while remembering, it seemed that Shi Xuexin was missing. He asked Wu Dong whether he was in front of him or not, and asked directly, "What about that woman?" Wu Dong hesitated, and whispered, "Sir, Shi Xuexin is ill and is now in the hospital." "Still going to the hospital?" Yan Wei was a little displeased, apparently suspecting that Shi Xuexin was pretending to be ill, Wu Dong quickly exined, "This is what Miss Tang and I said." Yan Wei looked at Tang Guo, "What happened to Shi Xuexin?" "Leaving thepany at noon, I found Shi Xue''s heart fainted outside thepany, and she seemed dying, so she was taken to the hospital." Yan Wei frowned, "So serious?" He had fainted. He didn''t doubt Shi Xuexin''s clothes. The woman had suffered so much before and didn''t. Don''t know why, he was a little panicked. see you tomorrow Chapter 2622: Canary (24) Chapter 2622: Canary (24) Chapter 2622 Canary (24) Yan Wei''s face remained calm, and he inadvertently asked, "How is her condition?" Tang Guo''s lips were slightly hooked, but it was a fleeting moment, and his expression returned to a faint expression. "From the results of the doctor''s examination, it is very bad." This words made Yan Wei''s heart stunned for a moment, very bad, why not? Is it serious enough? "Is it seriously ill?" "No," Tang Guo shook his head, this time directly exining, "Long-term fatigue without getting rest, insufficient sleep, not eating on time, inadequate nutrition, the body is gradually overdrawing, the immunity is declining, and it is easy to get a cold like this disease. Now There is nothing wrong with it, but the doctor said that if it continues, there is no guarantee that there will be no terminal illness. For example, gastric cancer. Or, sudden death is possible. " Tang Guo said here that Yan Wei''s mind was making up for the serious consequences. One day, the annoying woman will disappear into this manor, and in the way of death, disappear into this manor. He also remembered the previous few times, Shi Xuexin''s pale cheeks had a kind of forbearing pain. Sometimes inadvertently, he will find that the other side is painful when he covers his stomach. Just like today, when the other party appeared in his office, the pace was sloppy, and the whole person looked embarrassed. Even if he did something to her, she was a ughter. Thinking about it, his heart was sore. Tang Guo noticed Yan Wei''s expression and almost did not spit out the freshly eaten rice. Why didn''t you think so much when rubbing people? nausea. After that, Yan Wei hurriedly returned to the study and called up all the surveince in the manor. For the first time, a woman was madly searched for in the surveince. When he finished watching the recently saved surveince video, it showed how those people in the manor bully Shi Xuexin, and punched him angry on the desk. [The host is big, the man is watching the manor''s surveince, and now sees Shi Xuexin being bullied and very angry at the table. [Now he has called Wu Dong into the study, and ordered him to drive away everyone who bullied Shi Xuexin in the manor, and let Wu Dong arrange new people toe in. "Are you distressed now? What were you doing before? If not for his indulgence, who dares to bully Shi Xuexin at this manor?" This kind of scumbag really does whitewash himself. Obviously it was his indulgence. If he punished the people below him, would he be able to erase that he had taken the initiative to hurt people first? [The host is big, Yan Wei stepped out of the study, didn''t return to the room, and let Wu Dong prepare his car. It should be to see Xue Xuexin. The system is a little worried, [the host is big, will this behavior be coaxed by Shi Xuexin? "If he was coaxed this time, we wouldn''t care about her." The system looked at Tang Guo''s less concern, and naturally did not care. He was standing on the host''s side. Shi Xuexin was not coaxed by the scumbag. It was her blessing to lean on the host, saying nothing. If she is really coaxed, it will be her life. No matter what happens in the future, it is her choice and nothing wrong. Yan Wei hurried to the hospital, reached the door of the ward, and secretly nced into it. He saw Shi Xuexin fell asleep before he went in. Looking at Shi Xuexin''s thin cheeks, he felt more and more painful in his heart. Wu Dong looked at this situation, and sighed in his heart, the sir was really interested in this woman. Chapter 2623: Canary (25) Chapter 2623: Canary (25) 2623: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Wu Dong didn''t understand, how could Shi Xuexin beparable to Miss Tang. Obviously he is the daughter of Mr. Enemy''s enemies. They should be endless. Why did Shi Xuexine into Mr.''s heart? If it hadn''t been for walking into my heart, could the gentleman tell him to dispose of the man in the manor, and to see Shi Xuexin sneakily in the middle of the night? Miss Tang has been with him for so many years. Mr. Tang really wants to be with Shi Xuexin in the future. Based on his understanding of him, I am afraid that Miss Tang will lose her status. Compared to the former Miss Tang who did not eat fireworks on the earth, he likes Miss Tang who is now as intelligent as snow. If no one else is involved, Miss Tang should be the hostess of the manor in the future. Now I''m afraid I can''t. Wu Dong couldn''t change Yan Wei''s thoughts, it was just a pity in his heart. At this time, Wu Dong''s pity Tang Guo was chatting with her purchasing agent. Bai Shuo: Miss Tang, are you home? Tang Guo: I will be back at noon today. Bai Shuo: I have shipped those things you bought, and I should be able to arrive tomorrow. Tang Guo: OK, I won''t go anywhere tomorrow. Seeing this sentence, Bai Shuo''s lips raised a smile: it''s gettingte, Miss Tang rested earlier. Although he wanted to talk to her more, he didn''t seem to be suitable and had no time. Bai Shuo looked at the screen of the mobile phone, and his handsome cheeks were a bit lost. It''s really strange, he hasn''t been so interested in girls since childhood. This girl is just another woman. He shook his head and put down his phone. "Brother, it''s about to start. What happened to you, shaking your head and sighing? Is today''s status okay?" "It''s okay." Bai Shuo cheered up, and a makeup artist helped him put on makeup, temporarily setting aside the previous things. He is indeed a purchasing agent, but he has not focused on this for a long time. Under his hands, there is a team dedicated to purchasing. He really started out as a purchasing agent, andter started with the money earned by purchasing and started other professions. However, with regard to purchasing, he has not given up, except that most of it is for the team under him to do it. Now his main job is to carry the goods live. This evening coincides with his live broadcast day. Arge number of products have been assembled under his hand, all sent by the brand side, and then carefully selected and cooperated by his team and him. Brands do this mainly to promote, open channels, and sell small profits but sell more, so they will give people a lot of discounts to watch the live broadcast. And since he entered this industry, he has a rule, all products, the team will try it, write a trial report, and then broadcast it to fans to sell. The simple point is that the live broadcast helps the brand to sell things. He collects service fees andmissions and earns money that is not as many as the purchasing agent. As for what he purchases, it is either a limited foreign brand or some niche products. Most of the people in his circles are also wealthy wives. Therefore, few people outside the world know that he is also doing shopping. Thinking of the information he surveyed before, it seems that Miss Tang likes bags and perfumes very much, as well as her mother, who likes it more than her. "When is the next time to go abroad to purchase?" "It''s next week, Brother Bai." The assistant knows this. Originally he didn''t understand. Bai Shuo now makes so much more than many big stars. Why do he still have to buy? Chapter 2624: Canary (26) Chapter 2624: Canary (26) Chapter 2624 Canary (26) Then he identally discovered a secret. Because Brother Bai''s circle of friends are all those wives who are in the high society. What they buy is not only what they need, but also for their husband and boyfriend. Usually, if they need anything, but don''t want to run by themselves, just make a list and give it to Bai Shuo. Then, Bai Shuo will leave the matter to the person who is mainly responsible for this. Basically, I will go abroad three times a month, and these three times may run several countries at once. These wives, like the limited editions sold in some countries, are still very difficult to grab. It is possible that the service fee is half of the goods. By the way, they will also bring some other products. Rtively speaking, they are indeed much cheaper than domestic ones, and they are also very popr. [The host is big, the host is big! Tang Guo was relying on a mobile phone, and the sound of the system suddenly sounded. The anxious tone made her surprised. "Why, is there anything in Shi Xuexin?" So anxious, isn''t Shi Xuexin really dead? He was moved by Yan Wei, and still likes Yan Wei? Theoretically, shouldn''t it, she''s wrong? [The host is big, I found a secret. About your lovely one, do you know what he does besides purchasing? "What?" I heard it was Bai Shuo, Tang Guo was curious, and she knew that he was definitely not a simple purchaser. [The host is big, you can open a shopping live broadcast room to see it, he now has money every minute, he is always rich. ] The system almost drooled enviously, looking at those people as if they were crazy, and the link to the product appeared as soon as they were robbed, just like bandits. Tang Guo opened a live broadcast room in ordance with the system''s guidelines. Sure enough, I saw Bai Shuo''s figure, not like I saw before, dressed casually, and with a bit of a **** temperament. In this live broadcast room, Bai Shuo''s Zhou Zhouzhengzheng looks more handsome. He was holding a watch in his hand and introduced it to the audience in the live room. Not surprisingly, this is a very big luxury watch. Of course, doing activities in the live broadcast room today saves a lot of time than usual, and it is still limited supply, including gifts. The gift of a luxury watch is naturally a diamond ring, gold pendant and the like. Tang Guo looked at the piece of the table that was blown up by Bai Shuo, and many people yelled to let him quickly link. "Is that watch really that good?" Tang Guo asked. "I''ve got a bit of want to buy it." [The host isrge. I checked it just now. Although this watch is rtively niche, it is indeed good among luxury goods. Whether it''s workmanship or details, it''s perfect, he''s right. In fact, as you can see, many people go to giveaways. The gifts from the brand seem to be a little nice. I also checked it just now. This is a free gift that Bai Shuo fought for the fans of the live studio. This time, the main purpose of the brand is to promote these gifts. Because they have entered the jewelry industry, this is the product theyunched. Buy the watch and give it away, and wait for everyone to receive it. If you like it, you will definitely pass it by word of mouth. ording to the original situation, the brand''s n was to directly sellrge ads, and then they took Bai Shuo to promote it, and Bai Shuo gave them the idea. Moreover, Bai Shuo live broadcast room, there are really many tyrants. Chapter 2625: Canary (27) Chapter 2625: Canary (27) 2625 The Canary (27) "It really makes money." Tang Guo looked at the declining inventory, there are so many tyrants in this world. She really didn''t know. Bai Shuo''s circle of friends, a group of local tyrants were waiting. The local tyrant is not concerned about whether this product is expensive or not, but that it is rare and not rare. ording to Bai Shuo on the live broadcast, this time the style of the giveaway is only a thousand copies, and even if there is no more money, it is impossible to buy the same style. In addition, there are several styles in this thousand copies. Tang Guo saw that the link had been taken down and should be sold out. It is really difficult to imagine a luxury watch, even if there are only a thousand copies, it will be robbed in minutes. She opened the other live studios and nced, and found that not all fans were so tyrant. It seems that Bai Shuo''s live broadcast fans are the most prosperous. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and it seemed that the man was still very capable and brought his own customers. Later, Bai Shuo sold other products, which were basically some big names, the well-known ones, except for some cosmetics, bags, jewelry and the like. At the same time, it also sells some things that men like, electronics. Sometimes men are more generous than women, and they are very willing to spend money to buy their favorite electronic products. A camera he sold before was basically male based on the data obtained by the system. System: [You can rest assured that the host is big. Your cute family has not only female fans, but also many male fans. Every day, male fans consulted his studio, asked about some strange electronic products, and asked him to help assemble theputer, but he was very busy. On the contrary, those female fans are most concerned about theck of discounts. Today they are cheap and not cheap. They just want to save some money. Your lovely family just wants to make some money from them. Tang Guo: "..." She was not jealous. The system really got more and more. Tang Guo found that after 10 o''clock, Bai Shuo was selling some high-tech electronic products, and most of the live broadcast rooms were also men. System: [Those women said they would go back to sleep and sleep and stop ying with these stinky men. What the host thinks, he still understands the drops. It wasn''t until twelve that Bai Shuo started broadcasting. Tang Guo watched his live broadcast time, only twice a week. It is reported that for the rest of the time, he will choose the products with the team, discuss cooperation with the brand side, and asionally some other activities, or the time for his rest. In the morning, Tang Guo came downstairs and just saw Yan Weiing back from the outside. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Was this Yan Wei staying in the hospital all night? She didn''t ask more, but Ye Yamei was a little wary. However, she didn''t ask much, just put her doubts in her stomach for a while. When Yan Wei hurried to eat, he left the manor again. Ye Yamei just took Tang Guo back to the room, and she didn''t want to go shopping today, "Xiao Guo, do you know how Mr. Yan went outst night?" "I don''t know." Tang Guo shook his head. In theory, she really didn''t know, "Maybe something happened temporarily in thepany and it needs to be dealt with urgently. Mom doesn''t need to worry about this. Mr. Yan will handle it. Don''t you ask someone to go shopping? You''re going to bete. " Ye Yamei was soforted and nodded quickly, "Yes, then I''m going out?" It was also when watching Tang Guo''s ease in the manor that Ye Yamei was relieved. Chapter 2626: Canary (28) Chapter 2626: Canary (28) 2626: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Butler, there seem to be a lot of raw faces in the manor?" Tang Guo asked, knowingly. Wu Dong exined with a smile, "They cked off and were hit by Mr. Yan, so naturally they couldn''t stay." "Oh, that''s how it is." Tang Guo looked at the insted lunch box in Wu Dong''s hand. "Butler, who are you ... who will you deliver the meal to?" Facing Tang Guo''s bright eyes, Wu Dong knew that lying was useless. Mr. Yan had no habit and asked him to send meals to thepany. "It''s Miss Shi." Well, the title has changed. "Mr. Yan ordered?" Wu Dong nodded his head hard, "Yes." "Actually, the people in the manor were driven away because of Shi Xuexin, right?" At this time, she should understand this, and it would be too fake to pretend to be confused. Wu Dong sighed, "Ms. Tang, this is what Mr. Yan meant, no one can stop her. Ms. Tang should not be sad, maybe Mr. is just a novelty for a while, and everything will be after this novelty No. Miss Tang, no matter what, you still don''t make Mr. angry, sir, you should know. " This is also a half-warning and a half-pointing. Anyway, in terms of rtionships, he is very inclined to Miss Tang. "I''ll go and see it with you. I sent her to the hospital yesterday." Wu Dong naturally could not stop it and agreed. At noon, the two showed up at the hospital together, and Shi Xuexin saw Tang Guoing with a smile on his face. Seeing the instion box in Wu Dong''s hand was even more touched. She said that Miss Tang was very kind and actually brought her food specially. Such a good Miss Tang, the dog thing dominated her, and she wanted to empathize, and she was a shameless dog thing. The wicked dog actually slumped by her bedst night, saying it would give her a fairness. He also said that knowing that the man in the manor bullied her had been told to deal with it, and such a thing would not happen again in the future. She had a kind of wolf thinking about how to eat her! To say that this person who hurt her is not just the man in the manor? The culprit, isn''t he himself? Now punish the others, and wash him out? Really, do you want to face, disgusting! Scumbag! metamorphosis! I also made a deep, disgusting look, which seemed disgusting! "Did Miss Tang have eaten?" "have eaten." "Oh, then I''m wee." Shi Xuexin ate quickly, no matter whether he was embarrassed or not. Wu Dong was relieved to see that the two did not quarrel. He still had something to do, so he had to go first. Taking advantage of this time, Shi Xuexin''s eyes looking at Tang Guo were full of pity. "Ms. Tang, I shouldn''t have said something, but you are so kind to me. If I don''t say it, I feel bad." "what''s up?" "Yan Wei came to mest night." Shi Xuexin observed Tang Guo''s expression and saw nothing changed, but he was angry. "He said he wanted to help me to be fair." "I also said that he would drive away those who bully me in the manor. No one would bully me in the future. I think he was crazy." When it came to this, Shi Xuexin suddenly felt that this expression was not good. Misunderstanding, I''m not showing off with you, but really disgusting his behavior. I don''t like him at all, I hate him so much, I can''t like such a person in my life. " "I said this just to let Miss Tang see clearly, the true face of this person. You are so fascinated that it is not worth paying for him at all." Chapter 2627: Canary (29) Chapter 2627: Canary (29) 2627: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Shi Xuexin''s words did not receive Tang Guo''s response. [Host, Yan Wei is here. After hearing the reminder from the system, Tang Guo turned to the window and looked into the distance, leaving Shi Xuexin a lonely back, and anyone who saw it would feel her sadness. In fact, only the system knows that his host''srge curved lips represent her unbearable smile. Just want to change direction and smile. From Shi Xuexin''s performance, Yan Wei was afraid that it was over, and the cattle owner raised it very sessfully. [The host is big. Shi Xuexin still has a grandfather, but she is not in the country. Speaking of which, Shi Xuexin''s mother is somewhat simr to Yan Wei''s father. It is also to break up with the family for love. "Is it also very powerful?" [Yes. No way, this is the routine. The identity of the heroine is generally not simple. Moreover, the identity of Shi Xuexin''s mother was not even known to Shi Xuexin''s father. The power of his grandfather was not only great, but also very dark. But her grandfather was a very stubborn person. His daughter did not admit his mistakes for a day, and he could not hesitate to ask, and that kind of thing happened that year, let alone thinking about moving the forces back. Therefore, I don''t know at all what happened here. The daughter did not take the initiative to contact her. She thought it was the daughter who broke off with him, and she never wanted to see her for a lifetime. "Great." As Tang Guo mumbled the words, the door was pushed open. In fact, Yan Wei was standing at the door for a minute, and Shi Xuexin''s words were partially heard by him. Before theparison, although he said that he was a bit angry this time, he could not me Shi Xue''s sharp and thin chin, pale face, and the blue under his eyes. When he walked in, he didn''t ignore it, and turned his back to Tang Guo who was standing by the window. The reason why he came over was that he asked Wu Dong if he had delivered the rice and learned that Tang Guo had alsoe, and the subconscious came. Seeing Tang Guo standing by the window, and watching Shi Xuexin, who was eating and eating, he realized that he should have thought more. Tang Guo, he won''t do anything to Shi Xuexin. She has always been so well-behaved, even if she knows how he treats Shi Xuexin, she hasn''t had any opinions with him. She is always so good, never trying to change his will, contrary to his meaning, perhaps, this is why he is willing to keep this woman in the manor forever, and give her a special status. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" Tang Guo turned around and gave a slight smile to Yan Wei. "I knew that Mr. Yan had ordered the housekeeper to deliver meals to Miss Shi, soe and see." For this answer, Yan Wei expected. She didn''t make any excuses, and she didn''t even use the excuses of Shi Xuexin''s illness, which meant that she had toe and see, which really fit her temperament. "She is ill and you will be taken care of by the hospital staff, so you don''t need to worry." Tang Guo slowly walked in front of Yan Wei, "I see, I won''te back in the future." "Mr. Yan, if nothing happens, I''ll go back to the manor first." Yan Wei seemed to understand her sadness, so she did not stay. Although she didn''t cry or make trouble, he could always feel her grievances, and suddenly there was something in his heart that didn''t taste. When Tang Guo left, his attention was shifted to Shi Xuexin. She rolled her eyes and red at him. Surprisingly, he was not angry, but chose to sit and watch her eat. . Shi Xuexin: Damn, I was stared at by an evil dog. The food I ate was a bit vomiting, and I lost my appetite. "Don''t eat it?" Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin with more than half of the meal left. He remembered that the doctor said that Shi Xuexin had some serious stomach problems. "Stomach difort?" "No." It didn''t take long for Yan Wei to call a doctor and give Shi Xuexin an examination. Confirming that there were no problems, he left and told her to eat well. Shi Xuexin: The evil dog suddenly became pure, and the ghost believed. It''s annoying to drive Miss Tang away! see you tomorrow Chapter 2628: Canary (30) Chapter 2628: Canary (30) 2628: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers For a while, Tang really did what she said to Yan Wei, and did not go to the hospital to see Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin stared at her daily eyes, and it was hard to ask Wu Dongtangguo why she didn''te to see her. After all, she was just a mess in the manor. Now that she is almost ill, Tang Guo still hasn''te again. She remembered the previous thing and thought that it must be Yan Wei said that if Tang Guo were not allowed toe, the other party would note. I hate Yan Wei a little bit more. Yan Wei only had Shi Xuexin''s temper, and while she was sick, he woulde and sit almost every day. Seeing Shi Xuexin open his teeth and roll his eyes away from him, he found it very interesting, making him forget for a while that the woman in front of him was the daughter of his enemy, and they had an irreconcble rtionship. Shi Xuexin was looking forward to leaving the hospital for a long time. If it wasn''t for Yan Wei, she would have been discharged from the hospital long ago and returned to the manor to help Miss Tang print. This day was the day when Xue Xuexin was discharged from the hospital. After being sent back to the manor, she hurriedly ran to Tang Guo''s room. Gently knocking at the door, Wu Dong quickly reminded, "Miss Tang is in the garden." "Oh" Shi Xuexin responded quickly and ran downstairs quickly to find Tang Guo in the garden. Sure enough, beside the garden, I saw Tang Guo who was painting. Shi Xuexin walked over gently, nced at the painting, was a little surprised, and whispered, "The cat that Miss Tang painted was so cute." Tang Guo looked back, and saw Shi Xuexin''s leaps and bounds. It was a good time toe here. "I am cured?" "Well, it''s great. Didn''t you say you''re going to help Miss Tang paint thest time?" Shi Xuexin also stretched out his hand. "I also took care of my hand by the way. You can see that taking a picture will never The painting is damaged. " "Miss Tang, the weather is fine today. Do you want to print?" "show." With Tang Guo''s consent, Shi Xuexin quickly moved to paint. Waiting to run upstairs, Wu Dong stopped her and said to Yan Yuese, "Ms. Shi, sir, your body has just recovered, and you don''t need to do any chores these days." Even though Wu Dong does not like Shi Xuexin so much, he will not go against Yan Wei''s wishes. Why did Yan Wei tell him, he had to do it. "I know." Shi Xuexin only agreed, and went to move. "I can order other people to do these things, Miss Shi go to rest." Wu Dong''s attitude, the whole manor was watching. Some people who have not bullied before or have not had the opportunity to bully Shi Xuexin are extremely grateful. They knew that a woman who had a rtionship with the husband had better not offend. Who knows if the sparrow will fly up a branch and be a phoenix one day. Look, this Shi Xuexin is not a phoenix now? The attitude of the steward must be what the gentleman meant. "No, Miss Tang likes me to help her with the paintings. Others'' rough hands will destroy Miss Tang''s paintings." Shi Xuexin knows that you are farting. This is her happiness, which makes Wu Dong somewhat Helpless. Mr.''s attitude made him unable to force Shi Xuexin to do anything. He only found two people to fight and lifted out the boxes full of paintings. Thest person to paint was Shi Xuexin. [Host, have you seen Shi Xuexin look at you? Does nt it look like the baby who came over and asked for your credit after the first sweep? The host is big, you have taken the heroine aside, she is your leg, no, she is your cow. Chapter 2629: Canary (31) Chapter 2629: Canary (31) 2629: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers "Let her live a few days first," Tang Guo''s voice didn''t fluctuate. "Yan Wei has a strange temperament and is cloudy. Now she is holding her, and suddenly remembered her identity after a while. . " [Isn''t the host saying much to help her turn over? Why not tell the mother and daughter of Shi Xuexin at this time to talk to Father Qin? "not enough." "She has not been trained enough, or it should be said that she hates Yan Wei, hate is not enough. She is too pure in heart, can''t make the climate, and can''t deal with Yan Wei with all his heart." Tang Guo overflowed his eyes. With a smile, "A man so proud of Yan Wei, you said that one day he was defeated by Shi Xuexin, would he be angry?" [Not only can qi, but also vomit blood. "Then wait a minute, I''m not in a hurry. Growing up, there is always a price to pay, Shi Xuexin wants to stand up, protect herself, and her mother, it''s good to have more hardships. Father Qin is so big Family business, not everyone can take over. " [Such a big Qin family, Father Qin actually only has one daughter. The original match went, and it didn''t seem to have thought about remarriage. The information I found seems to be that Mr. Qin''s deceased wife was dependent on him and suffered frommon affliction. It is estimated that there is no way to put another human in my heart. "Miss Tang, there doesn''t seem to be a cat in the manor. Why do you think of painting?" Shi Xue looked curiously on the paper. There were actually various forms of a cat, but it seemed as if the cat was raised by Miss Tang. System: Didn''t his host greatly raise it? He didn''t recognize it at first, and there was a big cute in the cat''s body. "Inadvertently encountered a funny cat." "This is the way it is. This cat painting is so good. You can see that Miss Tang is really drawing very hard." Shi Xuexin held her face. "No, right, every painting of Miss Tang is being painted seriously. , But Miss Tang''s style of painting seems to have changed a lot from before. " Tang Guo''s eyes shed with astonishment. I never expected that the person who changed her painting style first was ayman like Shi Xuexin. "In the past, Miss Tang''s paintings used cold colors, even in the hustle and bustle of the town, she could feel a kind of loneliness, indifference, and monotony." Shi Xuexin said her own opinion. "Miss Tang recently used color It s bolder, and even the style of painting has a nonchnt and very casual look. Even if I only paint a tree, there is nothing else, but I do nt feel the loneliness and indifference, but I am free and free to do whatever I want. , Fearlessness, a feeling of freedom. " [The host is big, is this the legendary heroine aura, she can actually figure out your mood from the painting. ] The system was surprised. Tang Guo: "It should be. The heroine''s mind is more delicate. She has always been better at these things than ordinary people. She can see that it is normal." "Today''s cat painted by Miss Tang, on a piece of paper, there are only various forms of this cat, but I actually felt a very warm feeling." Shi Xuexin said a little embarrassed, "I almost thought, Tang Thedy really has a good rtionship with this cat, or it is yours. " When Yan Wei returned, he saw Shi Xuexin talking to Tang Guo. He also whispered what happened to Wu Dong. "As soon as Miss Shi returned, she went to help Tang to paint pictures." "Don''t you say she doesn''t need to do this?" Subconsciously, Yan Wei put his skeptical eyes on Tang Guo. Chapter 2630: Canary (32) Chapter 2630: Canary (32) Chapter 2630 Canary (32) "I also talked to Miss Shi, but she had to help Miss Tang to paint pictures. I saw them talking well before." Wu Dong felt difort from Yan Wei, and his heart was cold. After putting Xue Xuexin in his heart, she thought that Miss Tang had bullied Shi Xuexin. Isn''t Mr. Tang''s temper clear yet? Wu Dong shook his head secretly, maybe it was clear, but people''s hearts were biased. Whose one is of the opinion that others are bad. Yan Wei walked towards Tang Guo''s position. Shi Xuexin''s eyes were sharp and he suddenly found him. The smile on his face was closed. "Mr. Yan." Tang Guo put down his pen and greeted him. Yan Wei stared at Tang Guo for a while, then looked at Shi Xuexin''s appearance and understood that there was no conflict between the two. "Yep." "Come with me." Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin and said that he didn''t care that Tang Guo was beside him. Now in his heart, he is very interested in Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin could not refute. He looked at Tang Guoxia eagerly and followed Yan Wei pitifully. "I''m ill, actually ran out to paint?" Yan Wei criticized, more like concern. If you change a woman, maybe your heart will beat, but Shi Xuexin won''t. Through theparison between Wei Yan and Miss Tang, she has felt the best care, not Yan Wei, who hurt her for a while, and then treated her as a treasure, but it was actually a pet in his hands. . "If it''s not good, the doctor won''t let me out." Yan Wei approached Shi Xuexin. When Shi Xuexin thought what would happen again, he actually stopped, just pinched her face and whispered softly to him. "Be good at the manor in the future. Material, be obedient. " Shi Xuexin just nodded and didn''t dare to speak. She was afraid that her mouth would be a fragrance of mouth, spraying Yan Wei''s face with dung. At this time, Yan Wei was so good to Shi Xuexin that the apex of the manor looked at Tang Guo. Some people are attentive to Shi Xuexin. Of course, some people even came to Tang Guo to provoke alienation and said that Shi Xuexin was not. But he was unlucky and was hit by Shi Xuexin every time. "Miss Tang, I''m boring to Yan Wei. Don''t listen to those people nonsense. They just can''t get used to me and want to use your hand to deal with me. By then I will be rectified. It''s on you." Tang Guo raised her eyebrows and frowned. Her tone remained unchanged. "I know what I do with you and what Mr. Yan wants to do. No one can stop it." Shi Xue''s face fell down, "Yeah, the vertical is just his own will, and what can I do." "You''re not from this manor and you don''t like him, why don''t you leave?" Shi Xuexin pouted, "I''m gone, and you can take him alone, don''t you?" "Yes." "Miss Tang, you are not cute. What is good about Yan Wei is not as good as my little ssmate. You see, I can also help you with pictures, chat with you, and care about you. What about Yan Wei? Indifferent, now I still do not love my little follower. " Tang Guo pursed his lips, restraining himself fromughing and answering. "Well, Miss Tang is good at everything, but she is too brain-dead, she has to hang herself on a tree, not hit the south wall or look back, and one day you will find that when that person can''t hold you, you will be hurt." Chapter 2631: Canary (33) Chapter 2631: Canary (33) Chapter 2631 Canary (33) "Wait until that day." "Well, I really shouldn''t tell you this." Shi Xue sighed. "I don''t want to go out, I can''t help it, I can''t help myself." "How to say?" Shi Xuexin simply said his experience. "Now my mother is still in bed. When I was very young, she was unconscious after an ident. If I didn''t promise toe over, even if my cheap dad didn''t hurt her, it would simply be no longer the cost of leaving the hospital, expensive The cost of medical treatment is enough to make me bald. Compared to Miss Tang, I am really an ipetent person. " "I know that there is only one way to die, and my fate is manipted. I still have no ability to resist. Miss Shi Jia is so miserable that it is only me." "How much money do I need to lend to you." Shi Xuexin''s eyes narrowed. "Miss Tang, it seems you really want to let me go. Did I just provoke you so much?" "Anyway, you don''t want to stay here, and I don''t want anyone to distract Mr. Yan, why not?" "Do you really want to lend me money? My mother''s hospital is worth hundreds of thousands a year. If you lend it to me, debt repayment may be in the foreseeable future. Shi Xuexin frowned. What I was most afraid of was that I couldn''t get rid Body. I always feel that if I run away, Yan Wei will not be reconciled and will still be angry. At that time, he put pressure on the Shi family and let people find me again. I was a weak and helpless woman who was found by two big forces and was found in minutes, and I was finished. If my mother is a healthy person, she can take her abroad. " Shi Xuexin was tempted at that moment. But she suddenly calmed down and ran like this, she would never seed. [The host is big, she is sober. ] The system hesitated a bit, [in the plot ...] "I''m very awake, she knows she can''t run away. Her father and the mother and daughter have adopted her since she was a child. There is no foreign family, and her mother is in the hospital bed. What can a little girl do? Can''t resist, only Yan Wei cane here as required. Yan Wei is even more terrible than Shi''s family. Most of the prey he has targeted cannot escape. Most importantly, in the plot, Yan Wei was the one who hurt her, and the only one who cared for her. " [Now it''s different. The host is the one who cares most about her, and she doesn''t like Yan Wei. Tang Guo pondered, "After a while, that will happen." The system knew that it was the first time Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied up. Shi Xuexin had a good month. It made her a little bit drifted. Yan Wei thought it was pretty good at first, butter she developed other thoughts. Shi Xuexin has been his woman for a long time, and he had some after-thoughts about the previous things. So, one night, he took the initiative to go to Shi Xuexin''s room. Later, for a few days, he ran to Shi Xuexin''s room, so that everyone in the manor thought that Shi Xuexin was going to be in a higher position. Until then, a friend of Yan Wei came to the door. Unexpectedly, this friend was actually a ssmate of Shi Xuexin or a former suitor. He seemed to know what happened to Shi Xuexin, and took the opportunity tomunicate with Shi Xuexin, saying that she could help her if she needed any help. Tang Guo sees these things in his eyes. Until then, the two met and were known by Yan Wei. Actually, Shi Xuexin had no thoughts about this person, but she really wanted to ask this person to see her mother. Chapter 2632: Canary (34) Chapter 2632: Canary (34) Chapter 2632 Canary (34) The end result was that Shi Xuexin restored the status of the manor of the manor and Yan Wei began to torture her physically and mentally. "Look, that dog is biting again." Shi Xuexin was not afraid that Tang Guo was angry. She knew Miss Tang, as if no matter what others said, she could not destroy the image of Yan Wei in her heart. It''s strange that Yan Wei is so indifferent to such a woman who doesn''t eat fireworks on earth. "Previously let you run, you don''t." Shi Xuexin wasughed angrily. "I was bitten by him in conjunction with it. Miss Tang now wants me to run." "Without him, you will not suffer." Shi Xuexin''s expression changed and her voice became much lower. "Miss Tang, I also think. But I can''t help it, and you can''t help me, all I can bear." Tang Guo didn''t speak anymore, and continued to wave the brush in his hand, "How''s your mom?" "It''s the same. This time it hurt my ssmate. I know he likes me. This time he contacted me. I really wanted him to help me see my mother. I''m really sorry, don''t contact me in the future, I''m just an unlucky guy, whoever encounters him is unlucky. "Shi Xuexin said with some dismay. "Don''t say that, dawn wille one day." "That''s your good word." At night, Shi Xuexin couldn''t sleep, and heard that Yan Wei didn''te back today, knocking on Tang Guo''s door secretly. After getting permission, she found that Tang Guo hadn''t slept, not only didn''t sleep, but was watching the live broadcast. "Wow, Miss Tang, I thought you were a fairy who didn''t eat human fireworks. Didn''t expect you to see suchmon things?" Shi Xuexin saw it and found that it was still a live shopping room. There was a handsome man in it who was selling beautiful expensive and beautiful jewelry. However, she saw that the link had just been released. Sitting next to this Miss Tang, she clicked her finger particrly quickly, and quickly ordered to buy two copies. She looked at the price above and swallowed. This jewelry is not cheap, tens of thousands. Did she ce an order? I didn''t even think about it, this is a luxury. After watching for a while, Shi Xuexin found a problem, that is, no matter what the anchor sells, this Miss Tang is a word, buy! She seemed to have discovered an incredible secret. She also took out her mobile phone and looked at it. There was also an urge to buy it. If it wasn''t for her dry wallet, she might have acted. Until the end, she didn''t know how much Miss Tang had spent, anyway, she didn''t take the money as money. System: Yes, in order to support her man, the host greatly asked him to buy stocks to help her make money. Hum, using the money he made to pack a man, the host really did it. However, she''s happy, she''s pretty cute. After the live broadcast ended, Tang Guo put down his phone. And Bai Shuo, who finished the live broadcast over there, also subconsciously looked at the customers who bought the goods. Sure enough, she found the Miss Tang who bought every product. He looked at these orders as if he was happier than anything, and heughed when he looked at them. "Brother, what''s the matter,ughing so happy?" "Good thing." The assistant quickly looked up and looked at it. It was a bit surprised to see that a customer actually bought every item. "Brother, is this your loyal fan? What do you sell, she buys?" "I don''t know." Bai Shuo looked at the screen of the phone, and he didn''t know why she bought so many things that she didn''t use at all. This day finally came, it was a party. The party not only invited Tang Guo, but Shi Xuexin was all Miss Shi Jia, so she also invited her. see you tomorrow. I wanted to write a little bit more, and I got a little cold and dizzy. That''s it for today. Chapter 2633: Canary (35) Chapter 2633: Canary (35) 2633: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The two were sitting in different cars on the way to the banquet. Everything was normal and nothing happened. The moment you get back and get in the car, things go wrong. Tang Guo felt it when he got on the bus. In addition, the direction of the car is getting more and more wrong. Shi Xuexin didn''t know the road, but she kept staring at the car where Tang Guo was sitting, and found that the car was going in the other direction, and called out suddenly, but was quickly stopped by the other party. After the banquet over there, Yan Wei wanted to talk to the partner about something. It never urred to me that I received news that Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied up. "Mr. Yan, what happened? It looks very anxious?" The partner asked with concern. This cooperation was not only valued by Yan Wei, but also important to him. He didn''t want this to affect anything. Many people were present, including Shi Xuexin''s father. However, with Yan Wei''s presence, he could only lean on the side, even if he was unhappy, but now the city''s leader is Yan Wei, and he really can''t offend. Sending a careless daughter to solve the crisis has relieved him. Even if you know that Yan Wei wants to humiliate him with Shi Xuexin, then what? "Something happened." Hearing that the two were **** at the same time, Yan Wei knew that the other wasing at him. "It may not be possible today, this matter is very important." "Nan always ask for it, and talk about it another day." In fact, it is impossible for the partners to know nothing about such a big thing, and of course they dare not dy Yan Wei''s affairs. I don''t know who it was, she actually **** Miss Shi and Miss Tang at the same time. I heard that she was running in a different direction. Those who knew the news were all very strange. What Yan Wei''s attitude toward Shi Xuexin was, everyone knew what to save, and that was obvious. When Yan Wei left, it was exactly what everyone thought. He sent someone to look for Tang Guo, not Shi Xuexin. In fact, so many people now know this and understand the bitterness between Yan Wei and Shi''s family. No matter how Yan Wei is at this time, it is impossible to save Shi Xuexin. "Find the little fruit before you talk." ... "Is this really true? Yan Wei doesn''t care about Shi Xuexin''s life or death?" Shi Rouxuan smiled. "If this is the case, then I''m relieved. I''m really afraid that Yan Wei thought about Shi Xuexin''s bitch, Will turn over by Yan Wei. " "Is that for the people over there, will Shi Xue be relieved?" "Let s just let her go back so simple, it s too cheap for her," Shi Rouxuan frowned, "If it wasn''t for her bitch, and her mother who couldn''t die anymore, my mother It''s Mrs. Shi''s family now, not now. Everyone knows she''s just a woman with my dad, no wedding, no identity, even if she can''t kill her, she has to suffer. " Shi Rou Xuan did not dare to really kill Shi Xuexin. Anyway, the other person is Yan Wei''s person. Even if a dog is dead, he is still hitting Yan Wei''s face. Originally, she did this because she heard some wind, saying that Yan Wei was very kind to Shi Xue, which made her a little flustered. She came up with a way to take advantage of Shi Xuexin''s inattention, tie the other party away, and then put forward a harsh condition to see if Yan Wei thought about Shi Xuexin. Chapter 2634: Canary (36) Chapter 2634: Canary (36) 2634: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers The result was good, Yan Wei was indifferent to Shi Xue. And this time, Tang Guo was actually taken away. The person she arranged was mixed in, and she added ayer of protection to her, which made it difficult for her to be found. Now Yan Wei has arranged for people to go to Tang Guo with all their strength, so she must take care of Shi Xuexin. "Scheduling will make Shi Xuexin p in the face until Yan Wei thinks of her and finds her." Shi Rou Xuan''s facial features were distorted. "After she suffered a lot, after going out, she knew that Yan Wei didn''t care whether she was Life and death, she will be desperate, want Yan Wei to be her backer, and want to be beautiful. " "understood." "Go back and start, don''t kill people, if you really kill people, things will not be so simple." [The host is big, now is waiting for Yan Wei toe and save you, let Shi Xuexin suffer? "This bitterness, don''t eat it anymore. I remember in the plot, when Shi Xuexin was found, she was covered with blood, her face swollen into a pig''s head, and I couldn''t stand watching a pig''s head smirking in front of me for a month. . " System: Come on, he understands that the host is going to save the cattle she raised, so let''s do it, anyway, it''s her own cattle. "Give me the guy out." [Oh, right away. There was only the driver and Tang Guo in the car. The driver thought that it was easy to pull a weak woman back. Even if Tang Guo finds something wrong and struggles, he can subdue her. After all, he has real guys in his hands. But when a cold pipe was facing his forehead, he shuddered subconsciously, almost on the highway, and stepped on the brakes. Fortunately, he stabilized in time, otherwise he really didn''t know what traffic ident would happen. "Want to live, listen to me." "Miss Tang, what is this? Anything to say, this real guy is not kidding, if ..." Before he finished speaking, Tang Guo was facing the roof. Although a sound-eliminating device was installed, but the distance was so close, the power of the stuff inside shot fiercely, and it scared the driver''s mind to sweat coldly. Hold the steering wheel tightly and never look at Tang Guo as an ordinary weak woman. If you think about it, is it true that a woman who can stay with Yan Wei is so pure and simple? "Miss Tang, what do you want? Do I need to take you back?" He had understood that today''s task was a failure. The look is a little bit frustrated, and obedience to the opponent can pick up a life. If you do not obey, immortality is disabled. "Now listen to me. Follow my instructions and drive wherever I ask you to drive." "it is good." Things went well, the driver quickly found an opportunity to change direction and headed for the city. However, this period also tossed some time. It was an hour after Tang Guo returned to the city. Shi Xuexin felt the hot pain on her face, and her eyes were constantly tearing. Mom, who are these people? Pull her out of the car and take her to this abandoned warehouse. Then she tied her up and fanned her. Several ps. Even if she had such a hard time at Shi Family, she was never pped in the end like this. Seeing that another p was about to fall on his face, Shi Xuexin quickly closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and waited for the next p. Chapter 2635: Canary (37) Chapter 2635: Canary (37) 2635: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers "what--" The next p wasn''t close, but he heard the scream of the man in front of him, and Shi Xuexin opened his eyes at this moment. She quickly lowered her head, and found that the man who had treated her so cruelly had curled up on the ground painfully, and the ground was constantly seeping blood, and after a closer look, it was known that the blood came out of the man''s vague palm Come. The bright red blood made Shi Xuexin feel a little sick, and he felt a little bit happy. The salty pig hit her several times, each of which was very heavy, and her face hurt. No matter who made him, she was very grateful. The soft footsteps from far to near attracted Shi Xuexin''s attention. She quickly looked up and saw Tang Guo in a dress. She stepped in with an elegant step, holding a ck hand in her hand. Guy, vaguely like smoking some smoke. Shi Xuexin swallowed saliva, incredible, "Miss Tang?" Tang Guo nced at her, nodded gently, walked in front of her, tied her loose, and asked nothing if you were all right, but took out a small mirror directly to her. Later, when Shi Xuexin remembered it, he felt malicious. Shi Xuexin looked at himself in the mirror, his face suddenly copsed. Later, I remembered that Tang Guo was the one who rescued her. Her small eyes were so bright that she almost didn''t hold Tang Guo''s legs directly and called her father. "Miss Tang, are you here to save me?" "It''s true." "Why? Don''t you think that without my little follower, no one will help you with the painting? I just said, I still use it a bit." "Mr. Yan cares about you. Both of us were **** at the same time. ording to the situation at the time, Mr. Yan would choose to save me first. When I was rescued back, what would happen to you, Mr. Yan must be It will be sad. You may even me me. " Tang Guo said lightly, totally disregarding Shi Xue''s ugly expression, "Although I can''t get Mr. Yan''s true heart, but I don''t want him to hate, so I can onlye to save the person he cares about." System: Well, for a good reason, Shi Xuexin could not love Yan Wei at first, but now he might even hate it even more. The host''s big move is really high. "I thought you were worried about me, so you came to save me." Shi Xuexin didn''t doubt that Tang Guo was a weak woman, how could she get that thing, and dare to save her alone. But thinking of this reason, she was very upset. Yan Wei is so scum, is Miss Tang really going to hang herself on a tree? "Go to the hospital yourself. I don''t want Mr. Yan to know about this." Shi Xuexin poked his mouth, hurt his face and was stuffed into the car by Tang Guo. She looked back at Tang Guo who was standing behind her, and murmured in her mouth, "Why is there such a stubborn person, and what day would Wei Yan not want her in the manor?" On the side of Tang Guo, he returned to the car. There was a driver who was bombed by her and bombed her watch. The driver thought that if Tang Guo got out of the car, he would be relieved. Unexpectedly, she forcibly put a terrible thing on his hands. The remote control was still on her body, and if he dared to move a little, it would be guaranteed to be a gorgeous firework. "Miss Tang, do I need to take you back to the manor now?" If he could go out alive this time, he would have to tell his brothers that he wouldn''te to tie the woman in the future. Can''t afford it. Chapter 2636: Canary (38) Chapter 2636: Canary (38) 2636: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers "Where did you take me before?" "This ..." The driver hesitated. "Bring it back to our boss." "Who is your boss? Do you have any grudges with Mr. Yan?" "There is a little friction, Miss Tang, this time we are wrong. We promise not to mess with you again in the future. The man-to-man contest does not have much to do with women, and Miss Tang should not be involved." He was really afraid that if she didn''t agree, he would let him take her to see the boss, and then install a little dangerous ce on their site. He looked into the rearview mirror and secretly pointed at Tang Guo''s handbag. He didn''t know what weird things were inside. This Yan Wei woman is terrible, and they really dare not mess with it in the future. A woman couldn''t resist him, but Yan Wei couldn''t help it. They never thought about being able to use women to threaten Yan Wei, but they just wanted to add a little bit to him so that the other party could not carry out this project in a happier way. Tang Guo was kidnapped just to distract Yan Wei. I didn''t expect to provoke such a dangerous woman. "Go wherever you want to go." Tang Guo held a small make-up mirror and smiled at the driver. "Also, don''t let anyone tell me what I did today, especially if I ca nt pass it on. In Mr. Yan''s ears, otherwise I don''t know if there is anything in the bag and it will appear somewhere in your house one day. " Obviously, it is a soft and gentle sentence, but it is called the cold sweat behind the driver, which is too terrible. "Know, Miss Tang, rest assured, I will not tell anyone except our boss." Boss had to say, "I said to the boss, mainly because I was afraid to mess with Miss Tang in the future, so please don''t mind . " "That''s good. I don''t want to ruin the image in front of Mr. Yan. I''ve always been perfect." Hearing this sentence, the driver was relieved. It turned out that this woman was obsessed with Yan Wei and did not want to expose her horrible side and destroy her image. "After a while, you drive to a remote ce and just drop me down. It means that you know that Mr. Yan is already blocking your way, so you have to throw me to the side of the road." "Okay, Miss Tang." Not only did she not do anything this time, she was bullied by a woman. The driver was a little bit bowed, but looking at the dangerous things on her wrist, the sweaty pearls kept rolling down. Forget it, no matter what, there is no danger. When he reached a remote highway, the driver saw that there was no car before and after, and parked the car to the side, and put Tang Guo on the side of the road. "Ms. Tang, is that all right? Should we give a little news to Wei Yan?" "No, Mr. Yan has a lot of magical powers. He will find me soon. You just get out, or you will be caught for a while and have your good fruit." The driver didn''t understand this woman. Hearing that Yan Wei might catch him, he quickly climbed into the car, and soon came down again, raising his wrist. Tang Guo smiled and took him down the dangerous thing. This time, the driver was relieved, got on the car quickly, started the car, and flew out quickly. Tang Guo stood on the side of the highway. After all, this ce was a bit dangerous, and then she threw her handbag down the mountain. Chapter 2637: Canary (39) Chapter 2637: Canary (39) 2637: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Standing orderly on the path, it seemed calm. System: [...] The host throws a lot of bags, and when it throws a cell phone, it looks really skilled. Tang Guo was standing outside the expressway for half an hour. Before he came to Yan Wei, he waited for another person''s car to be parked beside him. "Miss Tang?" Bai Shuo was surprised. He had thought that he had read it wrong, but just to not miss it, he still nned to stop and take a look. Then he found that he was right. The woman standing outside the highway and wearing a dress turned out to be Tang Guo. "Miss Tang, why are you here, get in the car first." Seeing Tang Guo wearing only a gown, no mobile phone, no bag, Bai Shuo felt subconsciously not simple. This ce is not a ce to stay for a long time, it is easy to get things done, so let''s call people into the car first. Tang Guo did not refuse, the smile in his eyes was about to overflow. Unexpectedly, this is a coincidence, this must be a good thing that she did to help Tiandao save the heroine he chose, and Tiandao sent it to her. "Miss Tang, what''s going on?" If it wasn''t for the asion, Bai Shuo was d to see her. Tang Guo answered truthfully, "I attended a banquet before and was taken away." When she heard her understatement''s answer, Bai Shuo was stagnant in heart, how could she say so easily. She is a woman in Yan''s Manor. It must have been Yan Wei s opponent who was kidnapped. Yan Wei has offended many people over the years. I don''t know why I was thrown here. If I was really taken back, I would nt have any good fruit. Unconsciously, Bai Shuo breathed a sigh of relief, "Do you need to call the police?" "Call the police." Under normal circumstances, you should call the police. Bai Shuo took out his phone and called the police. Anyway, he thought it was serious. He had his own selfishness, so he didn''t say he wanted to call Yan Wei directly. Since all the rms have been reported, Yan Wei will definitely receive the message there. "Why would they put Miss Tang over there?" "I heard that he received a call. It should be that Mr. Yan sent someone to the gates of various toll stations. They were not sure to take me out. It is presumed that they gave up. Bai Shuo thinks of Yan Wei, who has some means, so I believe this statement. "Will I take you back to the manor first?" "That will trouble you." After a pause, Tang Guo asked, "You seem to have a live broadcast tonight, so can you catch up? It''s six o''clock now." "It''s okay. If I can''t keep up, I''ll take a vacation and extend the time. Miss Tang''s safety is more important." "Everything you sell there is very good." Bai Shuo remembered that she would buy everything he sells. "I found out before that Miss Tang bought a copy of everything I sold. Was it a gift?" In particr, are those things that men use for Yan Wei? Tang Guo smiled, "Yes, it''s for someone." But it wasn''t for Yan Wei, what a waste. Bai Shuo didn''t have a feeling in her heart. She was obviously from Yan''s Manor. It was a normal thing to buy things for Yan Wei. Why was he upset? Yan Wei''s side soon received the news that someone had reported Tang Guo to the police. It is said that Tang Guo was met on the highway and is currently carrying her back. This made him feel a little loose, and rushed to pick up people. Bai Shuo regrets that he didn''t send Tang Guo to the manor. After watching Yan Wei, he hurried away. Otherwise, he might be jealous and split. see you tomorrow Chapter 2638: Canary (40) Chapter 2638: Canary (40) 2638: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Bai Shuo picked Tang Guo halfway, and Yan Wei didn''t take it seriously. As Tang Guo expected, Yan Wei thought he was the one who tied her and knew that he had arranged people to block people at various intersections. Thinking that he had no choice but to take Tang Guo away under his eyelids, he had to put her beside the highway in the end. "All right?" "It''s all right." Tang Guo shook his head. Yan Wei nodded his face badly. Those people dared to look at him and **** the man at Yan''s Manor. It was indeed hitting his face. Even if Tang Guo was safe, this matter would not end there. After returning Tang Guo to the manor, Wu Dong reminded, "Mr. Yan, Miss Tang has safely returned to the manor, Miss Shi ..." Previously, Yan Wei only asked people to look for Tang Guo. In the presence of so many people, he could not show interest in Shi Xuexin. Otherwise, Shi family and other families would not look at him with eyes. Right. "You arrange for someone to look for it." "Be sure to find someone as soon as possible." Now thinking of Shi Xuexin, even though Yan Wei was very calm on the surface, in fact, he was a little panicked. He clenched his fists and instantly understood that Shi Xuexin was more important in his heart than he had imagined. When his people brought Shi Xuexin''s news back, he heard that someone was in the hospital, and he couldn''t sit still. "I have something to go out." At this moment, Tang Guozheng and Yan Wei were having a meal, and when she suddenly heard Yan Wei say that, she was not surprised at all. Yan Wei was so anxious that he should have found Shi Xuexin''s whereabouts, and felt guilty in his heart, and nned to pick them up in person. When I saw Shi Xuexin''s face swelled, I was afraid it would be more distressed. Things are really getting more interesting. On the surface, there was a sad look in her eyes. Actually, she couldn''t wait for Yan Wei to roll quickly, and after eating, she was going to the room to watch the live broadcast. Yan Wei pretended not to see it, took the coat, and turned to leave. Where he goes, no one can manage it, and now he is going to meet a very important person, even if he does not want to admit it, but this person is really important to him. [The host is big. Yan Wei seems to be deeply rooted in Shi Xuexin. Seeing his anxious look, he can''t wait to fly to Shi Xuexin immediately. Unfortunately, Shi Xuexin hated him more and more. When saying this, the system is also gloating, the host''s big trick is really high. "Even so, it can''t be changed. His unpredictable character is loved by people like him, and that is unlucky life." The system thinks of Shi Xuexin being abused in the original plot, and hesitated for a moment, isn''t it? Liked by such people, it is simply not a life. After Yan Wei left, it didn''t take long for Tang Guo to return to the room, opened the live broadcast space, and looked at the various items introduced by the man inside, buying and buying. The system looked at the money he made, all under Bai Shuo''s flicker, and was greatly contributed by the host. I really didn''t know what to say. But the host is big and seems to be happy to buy. Late at night, Yan Wei returned with Shi Xuexin, and there was a lot of movement. Tang Guo didn''t want to hear. Seeing Shi Xuexin from Yan Wei, looking at the redness on his face, he felt extremely guilty and guilty. Along the way, Shi Xuexin felt the gentleness from Yan Wei''s never before, and he was so scared that his liver was jumping wildly. Terrible! Chapter 2639: Canary (41) Chapter 2639: Canary (41) 2639: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Secretly, what exactly is this guy thinking about? Because he didn''te to rescue her first, he was so affectionate and guilty about her? Don''t this man know that he''s a bit disgusting like this? vomit. She didn''t understand. She didn''t do anything and was liked by this man. Thinking of the time of being tortured for a while, she smiled in her heart. Liked by this kind of people, she was really a mold of eight lives. Shi Xue''s heartfelt look made Yan Wei feel more distressed. Back all the way, even holding her hand. When she was delivered to the door of her room, he even whispered, "This kind of thing will never happen again." He touched Shi Xuexin''s cheek, and said pitifully, "It will be one night tonight, and I will let the housekeeper clean the room for you tomorrow night." Even if it is not possible for the time being, he will make Shi Xuexin''s important things in his heart public, but in the manor, he does not want to treat her any more. Shi Xuexin murmured in his heart that this man had a problem and entered the room without any resistance. Actually, if she could, she would like to see how Tang Guo is doing now. I heard that Tang Guo had already returned to the manor, otherwise, she would not havee back so obediently. Miss Tang is so powerful that she will definitely not wait for others to save her like her. If it weren''t for Miss Tang''s instructions, she really wanted to talk to Yan Wei about how good the woman around him was. Actually, Shi Xuexin didn''t want to talk about it. Miss Tang was such an outstanding person that Yan Wei couldn''t match. Why should he let him know her excellence? "How is Miss Tang? May I see her?" Thinking of today''s shock scene, Shi Xuexin still can''t rest assured. If Tang Guo didn''te to save her in time, maybe her face would really swell into a pig''s head. "It''s gettingte,e back tomorrow," Yan Wei looked at Shi Xuexin, and suddenly changed his mouth. "If you really want to see her, I''ll take you there." Shi Xuexin remembered this moment, Tang Guo may have rested, and quickly shook his head, "No, no, I feel a bit tired and want to rest." Yan Wei didn''t force it, followed Shi Xuexin into the room, did not intend to go out. Shi Xuexin sneered in her heart and did not stop, she was used to it anyway, so for the time being. After this incident today, she was really urgent and could one day get rid of such a fate. If there is no Miss Tang today, the person who tied her up really wanted her, or there were other attempts, because for various reasons, Yan Wei couldn''te to her first. Then she won''t know how miserable she will be. That night, Shi Xue thought a lot, but without any clue, he finally fell asleep helplessly. Tang Guo is different here. While watching the live broadcast, he has bought countless products. Bai Shuo asionally took advantage of the gap to watch the order secretly, and she found an ount that was familiar and bought every product, and was in a good mood. He always felt that it was not easy today. It is not that it is not easy to kidnap Tang Guo, but that Tang Guo was thrown off the highway is not easy. However, he didn''t think of anything. Fans in the live broadcast today found that the king of goods brought a particrly high mood, as if something good happened. The live broadcast is more enthusiastic than ever, and every sentence makes them particrly want to buy the conflict. Many people hurriedly hid their wallets and exited the live broadcast room. This person is really poisonous! Those luxury goods, they really can''t afford it. But I really want it. Chapter 2640: Canary (42) Chapter 2640: Canary (42) 2640: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After the live broadcast ended, Bai Shuo freed up time and sent a message to Tang Guo. Bai Shuo: Miss Tang, are you okay now? Tang Guo: Okay. Bai Shuo remembered that the other person was still living in Yan''s Manor, sighed, and said nothing, just said: Good night. He wanted to say something more, but it didn''t seem very appropriate. He was not afraid of Yan Wei, he was afraid it would cause her trouble. Tang Guo: Good night. Looking at these two words, Bai Shuo could imagine her expression with these two words, and frowned slightly, she seemed to be someone else''s woman, so sad. Obviously he shouldn''t pay attention, he couldn''t bear it, as if there was some magic in her body. Therefore, now I can only hope that Mei quenches thirst. Look at the chat history to quench your thirst! Bai Shuo shook his head, I really don''t understand why he got on this part and spread it out. It is probably a big news, and it might be a hot search. Early in the morning, Shi Xuexin got up and ran out of the room, just to meet Tang Guo downstairs. "Miss Tang, are you all right?" Shi Xuexin came to Tang Guo and asked with concern. Tang Guo shook his head, saying that she was fine. Shi Xuexin was relieved and went to breakfast with Tang Guo. Before long, Wu Dong told her, "Miss Shi, your new room has been arranged." Shi Xuexin didn''t care about this, but heard that the new room was on the floor where Tang Guo lived, andughed out suddenly, expressing satisfaction. In this way, she has more opportunities to talk to Miss Tang. I don''t know what Yan Wei ate. She is very tender to her now, but she is not rare, and she also understands the man''s temperament. These two days are good to her. Maybe in two days, she will hit her back, and torture her well. Shi Xuexin''s status rises, the most worrying is Ye Yamei. But because of Tang Guo''s advice, Ye Yamei didn''t do anything to Shi Xuexin. After having been together for so long, Ye Yamei didn''t really want to do anything to Shi Xuexin. She wanted to understand that Shi Xuexin had been at the mercy of Yan Wei, and she had some vague sympathy in her heart. "Rx, I won''t treat Shi Xuexin''s girl like that," Ye Yamei sighed, "I just suddenly felt that Yan Wei was a little unreliable." "If Shi Xuexin had been allowed to stay in the manor, even if Yan Wei had asionally made a little awkward with her, he would only care about her more and more. You see, how much has Yan Wei changed the manor because of her these days? An enemy His daughter was able to be promoted by him and lived directly next to his room. It can be seen that he really fell in love with Shi Xue. " "Mom, what are you thinking about so much?" "I''m not thinking about it for you? Once Shi Xuexin takes office, you will lose your status in this manor. Maybe he will drive our mother and daughter out of the manor for Shi Xuexin." Ye Yamei''s face was ugly, "Little fruit, Your dad has done a lot of offenses in the past. Once you leave the manor and lose the protection of Wei Wei Yan, let us not think about it. Even then, even if you flee abroad, there will be some people to try to rectify us. " For the first time, Tang Guo saw in Ye Yamei''s eyes not his care for vanity, but deep helplessness. She patted Ye Yamei''s hand, "Even if I force it, I can''t change his mind. Who he should care about, or who he will care about." Chapter 2641: Canary (43) Chapter 2641: Canary (43) Chapter 2641 Canary (43) "It''s only a matter of time before he drives us out of the manor. If I force it, it may end even worse." "Xiaoguo, you all understand this, do you still like him?" Ye Yamei is actually a little confused about this daughter''s heart. If you do nt like it, Tang Guo will like it again. She always feels like something is missing. Is her daughter really cultivating, even if she sees Yan Wei likes others, can she ept it happily? "Mom, or I''ll send you abroad in advance. I arrange for someone to find a ce for you to care for the elderly, and no one can think of so much for the time being. Finding a shelter is still very easy." Ye Yamei, timid, refused. "What''s the point of me going alone, just stay here." Ye Yamei sighed slightly and said, "I''lle to that step." It seems that she still has to inquire about how she could find a safe ce to evacuate without Yan Wei''s protection in the future. Her life was miserable, so was her daughter''s life. Their mother and daughter did not have two days of peace. If, at first, they were ordinary people, there might not be so many things. "Xiaoguo, you have some preparation in mind, I think Yan Wei''s thoughts are really on that girl." After observing for a while, Ye Yamei said expressionlessly, "Look, all the people in this manor have be her preferences, and many people have changed. The ce where she lives is still Yan Wei''s room. Say something If you are unhappy, I have recently discovered that Yan Wei came out of her room every morning. " Tang Guo just nodded slightly, without much expression. Ye Yamei urged and carried the bag out. Since the manor might not be able to stay in the future, she had to find her way. Fortunately, I have known a lot of people over the years and may be able to find a way. Shi Xuexin is not as happy as Ye Yamei imagined, and now she is very unhappy. When chatting with Tang Guo, she could feel her weakness and even a bit of helplessness. "You look bad." Shi Xuexin raised his eyelids. "It''s not what Mr. Yan did in your heart. Such a person, Miss Tang, do you really like it till now? You see, he seems to be holding me on the apex of my heart. Aren''t you sad? " Tang Guo said nothing. She said nothing good at the moment. She felt Shi Xuexin''s irritability. No matter how good Yan Wei is with Shi Xuexin, it will only make Shi Xuexin disgusted and helpless. Well, it''s time to do something else. The desperate Shi Xuexin, life should have changed a little. "Then you want to leave here? If you want to leave here, I will support you." Shi Xuexin rolled her eyes and left? she thinks. But I don''t want to. I want to leave Wei Wei, and I don''t want to leave Miss Tang. Without her, is it possible for Yan Wei to marry Miss Tang in the future? That Miss Tang''s life has been miserable. Living with such a person, she doesn''t think she will be happy. "If you want to leave, I can help you." Shi Xuexin didn''t doubt that Tang Guo could really help her this time. "That would affect Miss Tang. If he knew it, I''m afraid he would hurt you." Yan Wei said vocally that she cared about her, but when she wanted to hurt her, she didn''t hurt the same, not to mention he didn''t like Miss Tang. Chapter 2642: Canary (44) Chapter 2642: Canary (44) Chapter 2642 Canary (44) "Your mother has been in aa for more than ten years. Did the doctor tell you something that might be awake in the future?" Shi Xuexin nodded. "When my mother just had an ident, the doctor did say at the time that she had a chance to wake up. It was only after so many years that I gave up. As long as she was still in this world, it was my motivation to live. . Of course, in fact, there is still a little expectation in my heart, I hope she can wake up one day. " Chatting and chatting, Tang Guo moved to let Shi Xuexin go to see her mother''s affairs. Of course, the two went together in the end. I had to go, she gave Shimu a pillst night, and I think she will wake up today. It wasn''t easy to have a mother-inw at the time. Therefore, today, we must take Shi Xuexin to the past, waiting for the mother to wake up. System: The host is very big for her cattle, but it''s broken. In the ward, Shi Xuexin kept silently beside the mother''s bed. After lying on the hospital bed for more than ten years, the mother''s appearance was very thin. If it were not for the continuous supply of nutritional fluid and the careful care of the people in the hospital, it would have been dead. Shi Xuexin''s father had two reasons to hang her life. The first is that Shi Mu had made a will long ago. If she had an ident, she would give everything to Shi Xuexin to Shi Xuexin, in fact she was afraid that Shi Xuexin would suffer. The second is that once Shimu died, Shi Xuexin''s father thought that it was not so easy to control Shi Xuexin, fearing that she would go crazy and would be bad for their family. The nurses who take care of the mother are actually Shi Xuexin''s father. At this moment, Shi Xuexin and Tang Guo were alone inside, and the nurses had been used to it. No one who had woke up for more than ten years did not think she had a chance to wake up. Tang Guo locked the door. Just then, Xun''s eyelids moved. Shi Xuexin has been talking to himself and never found it. Tang Guo didn''t remind him. Until Xuemu''s finger moved, Shi Xuexin suddenly woke up. "mom?" Shimu s eyelids seemed to be spreading hard, and her fingers moved more and more. Shi Xuexin almost jumped up and turned to call the doctor. Tang Guo still held her, "Calm down first." Shi Xuexin calmed down all the time, she always suspected that the ident was not easy. Although I was excited and rejoicing, I didn''t n to go to the doctor again. It''s full of thoughts. If her mother really woke up, what would she do to be able to pick up people and let the mother recover? After lying down for so many years, wanting to restore the normal person''s appearance is definitely not a matter of a while, it will take a long time to adjust, and even have time to adapt to a different world than a decade ago. Shi Xuexin has been holding the mother''s hand, and her heart is beating. "Miss Tang, I''m thinking, will my mother really wake up?" "Will do." Even though it was very cold, it didn''t sound much emotional, which encouraged Shi Xue heartily. "Miss Tang said so, then my mother must wake up, Miss Tang, she definitely won''t deceive me." After waiting for half an hour, Shi Mu finally opened her eyes. She stared at the two young girls standing next to the bed, and for a moment did not respond. She hasn''t spoken for more than ten years, and her vocal cords haven''t adapted. When she opened her mouth, she couldn''t make any sound, and she was anxious. see you tomorrow Chapter 2643: Canary (45) Chapter 2643: Canary (45) 2642: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-ke 16 Answers Shi Xuexin quickly whispered in her ear and said, "Mom, I am Xue Xin. You have been lying for more than ten years and you cannot speak for the time being. Let me tell you, OK? When you recover, we have many opportunities. Speaker." The mother-inw, who was somewhat anxious, slowly calmed down, and her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body again. "This is Miss Tang. She apanied me to see you." Shi Xuexin was actually very happy, but she was afraid that the noise would attract outsiders'' attention. Compared to joy, she is now more flustered. What can be done to give her mother a good environment to recover? She was sure that the family would not want her mother to wake up. Despite being very anxious andining about his ipetence, Shi Xuexin couldn''t suppress the joy of his biological mother now waking up. "Mom, if you can, except me, can you pretend not to wake up in front of others? I promise, only temporarily, I will find a way." Shi Xuexin did not want to say anything to stimte the mother, but if she Dad and the woman knew this, and she was afraid that her mother would be in danger. Shimu hadpletely calmed down, and she also found that Tang Guo turned and walked to the door of the ward, seemingly helping to follow. Except for her anxiety at first, she looks calm now. Shi Xuexin began to tentatively talk about these years. Later, when she saw that the mother was not angry and was not stimted, she began to add more important information, such as how she grew up. In these years, she Cheap dad, what did both mother and daughter do. She shouldn''t have been so anxious, but she was afraid it wouldn''t be so easy to see her next time. Who knows if Yan Wei will suddenly have a wind and forbid her freedom. If any vignce was given to her father, she would not be given the opportunity to see her mother alone. Therefore, it is best to say it all at once. No one came to the ward during this period. Perhaps this patient who hasn''t woke up for more than ten years, everyone thinks that she has no chance to wake up again. Shi Xuexin hasn''t seen her for a while, so she stayed for a long time. "Mom, it''s gettingte, I should go. When I have a chance, I wille to see you again. You must pretend not to wake up, otherwise I don''t know what they will do. I promise, I will think of a way, You take it out. " This time, Shimu gently bowed her head, slightly stiffly holding Shi Xuexin. Fingers were painted on Shi Xuexin''s palm. Shi Xuexin was surprised, and then felt that Shimu wrote a series of numbers. She quickly wrote down the number on the mobile phone. At first she thought it was the mobile phone number, but she could see the beginning number, and the total number of digits hesitated. Regardless, she kept several copies of the number and nodded to Mother-inw, indicating that she had made a note of it. There was a little smile in Shimu''s eyes, and she was still unable to speak, and did not want to do anything in one step. Let Shi Xuexin remember the string of numbers, mainly because she was afraid that if something really happened, she couldn''t tell her the numbers. ... "Miss Tang, today is really a very lucky day." Shi Xuexin was sitting in the car, and he couldn''t restrain his mood. "I am a little convinced now that Miss Tang''s words are good. What I hope, It hase true. " System: Little girl, do you know that the host has been a koi? Chapter 2644: Canary (46) Chapter 2644: Canary (46) 2644: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Even if there were only the two of them and the driver in the car, Shi Xue subconsciously avoided not mentioning the incident in which the mother wakes up. When talking about this, she just expressed her wish toe true. After returning to the manor, she followed Tang Guo back to the room and showed Tang Guo the previous number. "My mother wrote this number to me. It doesn''t look like a phone number, but she wakes up and writes to It should be very important to me. " Tang Guo nced at the string of numbers and said softly, "Perhaps, this is still a phone number, but it is a foreign country. If it is a country phone number, it is correct to follow the number in your mobile phone." At the same time, Tang Guomunicated with the system, "Is this the phone number of Father Qin?" [The host waits a lot, let me see. The system turned out a bunch of phone numbers from the various information that it had found before, all of which were close to Mr. Qin, and some phone numbers rted to him. Finally found a number from the inside, [host isrge, found, this number is indeed the mobile phone number of Mr. Qin personal butler. "Why didn''t she give Father Qin''s phone number directly?" The system said that this is not what he knows. Well, there are probably many reasons. "Is this really a foreign phone number?" "It should be, if you have time, you can try it. Maybe this number is someone your mother trusts. Maybe, it''s still someone who can ask for help." In this case, wouldn''t she be able to sit and wait for everything to develop without doing anything? Shi Xuexin nodded, "I''ll try it when I have time." Prior to this, Shi Xuexin was still uneasy. I do nt know if the other party is in a foreign country. Even if they can, can they really help her for more than ten years? Maybe she could transfer her mother secretly? Or, can you use the power of a tiger to transfer your mother to a safe ce? But she was a little scared to make a hide with Tiger. At that time, the strength of the tiger will not work, and the bones that will still be eaten are left. Shi Xuexin was on this matter and spent a whole night without sleep. The next day, he appeared in front of Tang Guo with a dark eye. Yan Wei has been busytely. Sometimes she didn''t return to the manor at night. She was very free. After eating, Shi Xuexin touched Tang Guo''s side again, watched Tang Guo''s drawing, and took the opportunity to ask the country where the number was before. Tang Guo naturally answered her, "Do you have any ideas?" Shi Xuexin sat up again, and whispered, "I have a n, and Miss Tang can help me figure it out and see if this n works." "what''s the n?" "I want to transfer my mother to this country first, and in addition, I may borrow money from Miss Tang." Shi Xuexin was a little embarrassed. "It may take a long time to pay back, but I have been trying to learn new things recently It is not as powerful as Miss Tang, but she will be able to pay off her debts slowly in the future. Moreover, I also know that my mother still has a lot of shares in Shi Family. When my mother transfers out, there is nothing that can threaten me. Now my mother wakes up, and I will discuss it with her at that time. If you can sell those shares, you should get a sum of money. " "When your mother transfers abroad, you sell Shi Jia''s shares and return my money, will you go abroad?" Shi Xuexin: "..." Miss Tang''s focus is really strange. Chapter 2645: Canary (47) Chapter 2645: Canary (47) 2645: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Should ... Should be." Shi Xuexin knew that Tang Guo was anxious to get out of the manor, and answered. She looked at Tang Guo pitifully, "Miss Tang just wants me to leave your sight?" "Yep." Shi Xuexin: Really heart. "I can lend you money. What else do I need to arrange for you? For example, for a reason to let your mother go abroad, you can even borrow Mr. Yan''s name to make your father unable to stop." Shi Xuexin ttened his mouth, how could there be such a woman. In order to drive her away, this is another effort to borrow money, even at the slightest use of Wei Yan. Fortunately, Miss Tang''s mind is not bad. If not, the other party does not know if she will disappear in another way. She promises that the other party will have many ways to make her disappear. "Thank you very much, Miss Tang." Tang Guo had a smile on his lips and nced at Shi Xuexin who was reading a book, and his mood was very beautiful. "It''s a coincidence that thenguage you learned happens to be in that country." "Thanks to Miss Tang''s reminder before, a person must always have a skill. Even with time like this, I do nt have the opportunity to learn other things. But I can learn anguage and I can learn it anytime, anywhere. Now the Inte is so convenient. What''s wrong with pronunciation. " "I''ve heard you say it before, but the pronunciation is fairly standard. Yournguage talent is very good." "It''s rare to be praised by Miss Tang. Thest time you praised me, I still said I was good at painting and painting." Shi Xuexin blinked. If Miss Tang did not like the dregs, it would be a perfect person. System: The heroine is still a bit silly, or is the host greatly rmended thenguage of this country intentionally or unintentionally, not just thinking about going abroad in the future, so as not to smear his eyes and let the other party start higher? "I will give you a card about the money given to you, but will you transfer your mother abroad? Will you go with you or find someone else?" "Whether I can sell the shares in advance or not, I don''t think I will apany my mother, and ..." Shi Xuexin thought about it a lot. She also thought about it before. After leaving, she did nt sell the shares, sooner orter. Wille back. At that time, not only will he meet the Shang Shi family, but there is also an eye-catching Yan Wei. Maybe, before staying outside for a few days, Yan Wei would find him. If you go abroad, it means you will not be controlled by Shi s side anymore. You want Yan Wei to know where her mother is, is nt she controlled by Yan Wei? Think about it, that''s even scarier. Therefore, no matter if she sells or sells the shares, she cannot follow. She had to find a way to hide her mother. At least, during the recovery, Yan Wei couldn''t know where her mother was. Tang Guo listened to Shi Xuexin''s thoughts and didn''t persuade him much. "Tunzi, are you connected?" [The host isrge, and I have been contacted. The price has been negotiated. After seeing the information, the other party is willing to cooperate with this matter. The person Tang Guo contacted was a foreign expert who focused on vegetative treatment, and the other party happened to be in his home country tomunicate. I used some means to connect people. In addition, list a copy of the information and give it to the other party. The other side seemed to agree with this matter. Then, Shi Xuexin was able to use this expert''s name to transfer the mother to a foreign country, and there would be no problem for anyone to investigate. No one would doubt anything when he was abroad and then moved to the country of Father Qin. Chapter 2646: Canary (48) Chapter 2646: Canary (48) 2646: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome, but the matter involves Shi Xuexin''s mother, Tang Guo can only do so, otherwise things will not develop well. System: He thinks, the host is going through these worlds, and there are more and more tricks to y, and he doesn''t count how much time he spends doing these things. Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin''s n was very sessful. They didn''t notify Yan Wei and didn''t let him show up. He didn''t even know about it. He would only learn from Wu Dong and learned that Shi Xuexin would go to the hospital every three days to see her mother. Later, Wu Dong would not have to talk to him about such news. Where would he know? Tang Guo hired a group of people and gave it to Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin took this group of people very strongly and took her mother out of the hospital. She sessfully sent her mother to the ne, apanied by her old ssmate. Originally, she didn''t want to bother him. The other party came up. She really did not believe it. She could only ask him to help him do this. "I will not say much more thanks, you know, I may not be able to respond to you, but in the future, if you need any help, Shi Xuexin will certainly not quit." "What do you say now? I didn''t expect your response. It is my pleasure to be able to help you. Rest assured, I will take care of Auntie Shi. When I was a kid, she was quite good to me. It should be taken care of. " This is also one of the reasons why Shi Xue is at ease, this person''s family has a good rtionship with her mother. In this way, the mother was sent away. When Shi''s father responded, everything was toote, and he couldn''t help but call Shi Xuexin. At that time, Shi Xuexin was drinking coffee with Tang Guo at the coffee shop and was in a good mood. He was scolded by the other person, and he was not angry at all and had no previous grievances. She lifted her eyes and looked at Tang Guo who was drinking coffee indifferently. She also sat upright, stirred the coffee elegantly, took a small sip, and slowly said to the mobile phone, "I transferred my mother abroad. There was an expert who had previously studied patients who became vegetative. My mother hadn''t woken up for more than a decade in China. This time there is a special ce. I will try it anyway. " She wouldn''t be stupid, and reminded her mother that she was awake. When the mother is fully recovered and able to adapt to the current world, tell this to the other party. During this period, she has to grow up well, her mother has been able to speak slowly, and recently taught her a lot. Shijia, she will slowly pack up. "You ... you an unfilial girl! What if your mother sends you abroad and something goes wrong?" "It''s better than waiting to die in the hospital. Don''t you want my mother to recover?" Shi Fu''s face was ugly. "Did Yan Wei help you? What method did you use to fascinate Yan Wei and he was willing to help you?" Shi Xuexin didn''t answer. Shi''s father guessed whatever he wanted to guess. It had nothing to do with her anyway. No matter how the other party checks, the information found can only be that the expert will treat the two nt patients for free. After hanging up the phone, Shi Xuexin put out his tongue, facing Tang Guo with no change in his expression, and sighed, "Dare to talk to him like this for the first time, and have always been careful. The woman appeared next to him when he was young As soon as I get into trouble, he threatens with an oxygen tube that will unplug my mother. " Chapter 2647: Canary (49) Chapter 2647: Canary (49) 2647: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "I''m going to participate in apetition and learn something useful. His baby girl will threaten him with unplugging my mother''s oxygen tube. From childhood to age, I didn''t dare to be too good. OK, the harder it is, the better and the poorer, the happier the mother and daughter will be. " Shi Xuexin said, and found that Tang Guo was unmoved, and his voice was quiet: "Why would I say this to you, a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, and you won''t sympathize." "Just know," Tang Guo nodded slightly, his eyes serious, "When will you sell Shijia''s shares?" Shi Xuexin: Then return the money and get out of the manor? "It''s not easy to add up this total. Also, I have to wait for my mother to recover a little bit. The shares are in my mother''s name and she hasn''t recovered. It will be tiring to do these things, even if awyeres to represent them She also has something to do. " "In short, I will do it as soon as possible." "Yep" "Miss Tang?" Suddenly, a voice sounded in the ear, Tang Guo looked up and saw Bai Shuoing towards her. Still wearing a casual outfit, with a faint smile, looking at someone who is not serious. In fact, when this person is doing a live broadcast, he will only give people a kind word, very polite, and listen to him will be very Comfortable look. "I thought I read it wrong. It turned out to be Miss Tang." Bai Shuo swears, this is really a chance encounter. The ce where he broadcast live is not far next door. I just saw a lot of products from the brand Fang. I wanted toe down and rx, rx my eyes, and drink a cup of coffee to refresh myself. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to be here. There is another woman, he also found it, a little familiar, but he ignored it directly. I do nt know anyway, it does nt matter if you do nt say hello, it s not an important person. "You seem to have a live broadcast today, right?" Tang Guo smiled slightly, Shi Xuexin thought he was wrong. She poked her lips, she must have thought of this man, and she would sell all kinds of things at night to make Miss Tang so happy. Only when shopping, Miss Tang smiled, not like a fairy. "Yes, I was trying the product with the staff just now, but the content of the live broadcast tonight is ready." Tang Guo had a smile in his eyes. "No wonder I want to buy when you see what you sell. It turns out that you have chosen so carefully behind your back." Bai Shuo doesn''t know what to say, this is what I want to buy. Buy everything, really nothing is left. "In fact, there are many things that Miss Tang doesn''t need to buy if she doesn''t need them." Tang Guo took a sip of coffee. "It''s just to buy a happily one. If you want to buy it, buy it. It doesn''t matter if you need it." Bai Shuo looked at Tang Guo''s smile. Although it was very faint, he still didn''t miss it. I always think this smile is a bit strange. No, it''s not a strange smile, it''s the smile that makes him feel a bit strange. As if ... he was being raised by a rich woman! Pooh! Bai Shuo almost choked, how could he think such strange things in his mind? ? ? It''s incredible. "I want to visit the ce where you work, can you?" Bai Shuo had no reason not to agree, not to mention anything else, to say that Tang Guo was their big customer, and everyone would not object. Shi Xuexin followed Tang Guo and went to Bai Shuo''s ce of work. As soon as he entered, he saw the neatly arranged goods in the house, various brands, limited gift boxes, small gifts, and piles of piles. , Like no money. see you tomorrow Chapter 2648: Canary (50) Chapter 2648: Canary (50) 2648: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Bai Shuo usually broadcasts at 8:30 in the evening, but on Friday, the time will start from 6 o''clock and continue to 12 o''clock. He took Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin to the ce of work, visited them, and introduced them to many brand products. The advantages and disadvantages were described in more detail. It was almost six o''clock in the afternoon before he said that it was time to broadcast. "It''s okay, you broadcast live, can I watch it aside?" "Of course there is no problem." Hearing that Tang Guo was going to stay and watch him live, Bai Shuo was not only unhappy, but also very happy, and his loss was gone. After finishing his makeup, he sat in front of the camera with great energy. Tang Guo was not far away and sat facing him. After Bai Shuo''s introduction, everyone in the studio knew who Tang Guo was, which was the legendary local brother who would buy a copy no matter what he sold. It turned out that the client was not only a local tyrant, but also a very beautiful woman. Shi Xuexin was shocked just now, and whispered in Tang Guo''s ears, "I haven''t seen so many big-name products in one life." "In your capacity as Miss Shijia, it is easy to see more than here." Shi Xuexin''s eyes dimmed, "Maybe I''m not worthy of being Miss Shi''s." "Then Miss Qin." Tang Guo''s inadvertent sentence made Shi Xuexin remember, right. Since her cheap dad didn''t like her at all, it was not pleasing to her and even threatened her with her mother. Why does she have the surname Shi? Her mother''s surname is Qin. Shi Xuexin secretly thought that when she got the chance, she would have to change herst name, and then she wouldn''t want thest name. System: The host is big cowhide. Soon the live broadcast began, Tang Guo took out the mobile phone very skillfully, the assistant of the studio was very wink, and quickly opened a new mobile phone stand in front of her. "Thank you." "You''re wee, do you want to drink something for Miss Tang?" The assistant smiled. This is their big client, the kind who spends money without blinking. "Warm water is fine." Tang Guo nced at Shi Xuexin. "Give her a cup of c, it''s troublesome." Shi Xuexinughed and opened the flowers. It turned out that Miss Tang didn''t pay attention to everything, at least she knew she liked drinking Coke. Bai Shuo''s ears are sharp. Now that the live broadcast has just begun, he has not yet promoted the product, and his attention has always been on Tang Guo''s side. Although it shouldn''t be that way, he just asked Tang Guo for Shi Xuexin''s ss of c, and his heart was sore. It''s sour. It''s sour like an unripe lemon at all. It smells sour when you smell that smell. Until the assistant put the product and the list in front of him, he nced at Shi Xuexin drinking Coke happily, paused for a few seconds on that ss of Coke, and then recovered his sight. "Bai Shuo nced at me just now." With such an obvious look, Shi Xuexin could not feel it, "It''s strange." "Maybe you look good." Tang Guo said saltily. System: Woman, he also feels weird. He knows what''s going on, but he doesn''t talk about it. Shi Xuexin quickly shook his head. "I''m sure Bai Shuo is definitely not attracted to my beauty. To be beautiful, I can''tpare to Miss Tang." Shi Xuexin got closer to Tang Guo and whispered, "I always feel that Bai Shuo just looked at me. ... " Chapter 2649: Canary (51) Chapter 2649: Canary (51) 2649: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "With a little jealousy." Shi Xuexin hesitated for a moment before she said, although she was also a little skeptical and misread. Tang Guo: "..." Assistant: "..." He doesn''t care about such small things with big customers. No matter what the client said, he should not have heard it, even if the person said was a very respected white brother. When the first link on the live broadcast room, Tang Guo did not let the assistants who secretly observe her, and very decisively bought a copy. Basically, every time a product link appears, Tang Guo will not fall, let alone loosing. They also saw the speed of this Miss Tang. When the live broadcast continued until nine o''clock, Shi Xuexin''s phone rang. She looked at a number without ament, and then subconsciously heard, "Where are you?" "It''s sote, why aren''t you at the manor?" Shi Xuexin''s good mood suddenly disappeared, "outside." "Who''s with me, why haven''t youe back?" Yan Wei''s tone was not so good. Perhaps it was thest time that his friend was infatuated with Shi Xuexin, and the two secretly met him. Is it true that Shi Xuexin''s coldness to him is really because of the other party? The more he thought, the heavier Yan Wei''s face became. "Where is I to pick you up." Shi Xuexin was frightened by this gloomy tone, but soon calmed down, "No need, I''ll be right back." By the time Yan Wei came over, he didn''t know what would happen, causing unnecessary trouble to the people here. She could see that the rtionship between Miss Tang and Bai Shuo seemed very good. Yan Wei''s spleen is cloudy, and if there is any doubt between her and Bai Shuo, she has to implicate an innocent person. "Miss Tang, we just called from Yan Wei. Maybe, I have to go back." Tang Guo looked up at Shi Xuexin, "Are you going back now?" "Well." Shi Xue nodded heartily, and smiled reluctantly. "If he doesn''t go back right away, he will find it for a while, I guess he will be lifted here." "Okay, then you go back." "Miss Tang, I guess I have to live a hot life in Sheung Shui again, do you see clearly? This is Yan Wei." Shi Xuexin still did not give up, and hoped that after she left in the future, Tang Guo would be so desperate to confront Yan Wei. Therefore, instead of asking Tang Guo to go back, she wanted to let Tang Guo know what happened to Yan Wei. Tang Guo watched Shi Xuexin leave, and he did not forget to grab the link. Even if she couldn''t grab it herself, the system had to help her grab a copy. Yan Wei, where is it important to support her future boyfriend? Future boyfriend, but she was raised in gold and silver, that Yan Wei, really is not worthy! [Host, Shi Xuexin is going to have a hard time going back, and there is still a feeling of looking at death, is she a masochist? "She wants me to see the real Yan Wei." Tang Guo didn''t care, Shi Xuexin didn''t like Yan Wei, and Yan Wei couldn''t really kill her. After all, in this y, only Yan Wei was directing and performing himself, and he was moved by affection. All of Yan Wei''s attention turned to Shi Xuexin and went there. Was he dating that person? Cold face to him because she has someone she likes. Therefore, when Shi Xuexin returned, Yan Wei Leng''s face pushed people into the room. Chapter 2650: Canary (52) Chapter 2650: Canary (52) 2650: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Shi Xuexin is like a salted fish. The eyes of Yan Wei are not scared or sad, but an olddy who will be bitten by a dog again, and will be slobbering. This makes Yan Wei feel unhappy It''s very. As for Tang Guo who hasn''t returned to the manor, Yan Wei never remembered this person. Now he is busy jealous and tossing Shi Xuexin. He asked Shi Xuexin if she had seen the person, and also asked if she liked that person, because she liked him and would just ignore him. Shi Xuexin naturally denied it, saying no. Then, a new round of quarrels began, and the toss started again. This time, Shi Xuexin was tortured quite a bit, but she was still a pair, she did not resist at all, as if she didn''t care about it at all, making Yan Wei feel very defeated. Eventually, he got dressed and left the manor directly. Before leaving, she also exined that Wu Dong had Shi Xuexin live in her previous room and arranged some more work for her. Shi Xuexin: Oh, it really is a dog man. Tang Guo paid no attention to these wonderful clips. She has been buying and buying from 6 o''clock to 12 o''clock. Although there are not many products introduced in total, but each one is expensive and adds up to a lot of money. Bai Shuo has been focusing on the live broadcast. After the live broadcast was over, it was discovered that Tang Guo had not yet left. "Miss Tang, you haven''t left yet, it''s zero." Tang Guo''s expression was faint, and his lips were slightly tickled. "I bought it very happy today. I fell in love for a while and forgot my time." System: The host isrge and the lying nose will grow longer. For this reason, the entire studio believes that Tang Guo is happy to buy, but they are also very happy to sell. Bai Shuo: "It''s sote. Is Miss Tang''s driver still there?" "Before Shi Xuexin was in trouble, the driver took her back." Tang Guo said truthfully, so now no driver is waiting for her. Bai Shuo looked out of his eyes, and the index fingers of both hands kept crossing, and said, "It''s veryte now, it''s not safe for a girl to go home, or should I take you back to the manor?" "Then trouble Bai anchor." All the people in the studio listened nkly to Bai Shuo''s instructions to deal with the matter here. He must return Tang Guo to the manor first. Then, leave them in a hurry. "Do you guys think that something is wrong with Brother Bai?" "Such a customer is probably Bai''s female fan. It''s wrong." "No, I mean ..." "Okay, clean up things quickly, you have to get up early in the morning to do other things." ... "Miss Tang, I don''t know if there is a sentence to ask." "What is it?" Bai Shuo couldn''t hold back any longer, and finally got a chance at this moment, "As far as I know, Shi Xuexin was the Miss Shi family. Later, something happened to Shi family, and Yan Wei had to let it go to survive a crisis . Shi Xuexin was sent to Yan''s Manor. I may know more than others. Yan Wei seemed to be fond of Shi Xuexin. Today Shi Xuexin left in a hurry because of Yan Wei. " It was inappropriate to say these words, but in front of her, he couldn''t control them. Perhaps all his attention has recently fallen on this woman, and he has to investigate more. The truth of the matter left him wondering how to express his mood. Chapter 2651: Canary (53) Chapter 2651: Canary (53) 2651: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Miss Tang''s talent, why stick to the small Yan''s estate?" He almost didn''t say directly, because of her beauty and talent, why did he choose to choose Yan Wei and hang himself on this tree? Shouldn''t she be the perfect person? For example, uh ... Bai Suo suddenly shed a sentence in his head, almost making him step on the brake. Just now, for example, in his mind, it was-he! Thepleteness of that sentence is, for example, him. "Anchor Bai, when I get into your car, I put my life in your hands. When you drive, you are so distracted. This is disrespect to my life." Tang Guo''s words calmed Bai Shuo, angry and funny, "I''m sorry, Miss Tang," he paused, and said in a serious tone, "Miss Tang, rest assured, since you have given your life to you In my hand, I promise I won''t let you make any mistakes, I won''t be hurt in the slightest, and I swear by my life. " "It''s not that serious." Of course. Bai Shuo said secretly in his heart, just now, he finally understood why she was in her head, and when she saw her, she could only exist in her eyes. It turned out that it was because when she first met, she slowly ran into his heart, took root, couldn''t pull out, and he didn''t want to pull out. When Bai Shuo wanted to say something, Yan''s Manor had arrived. "Miss Tang, here." He said slightly reluctantly, never looking away from Tang Guo, and when she turned back, she quickly turned her gaze. "Yep." Watching Tang Guo slowly walk into the manor, Bai Shuo watched her more and more blurred figure, standing still in vain. He took out his mobile phone, and sent a word to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, the person who cares about you will not let you go home sote, and will not leave you alone." Tang Guo stopped, took out his mobile phone, opened it and saw this sentence. He lowered his lips and smiled, and said, "I know." Bai Shuo looked at those three words, a little puzzled. Now that she knows, why stay here? Suddenly, Bai Shuo summoned some courage: Miss Tang, if you can, you might as well turn around or look in a different direction. You may be able to find different scenery, the trajectory of fate has changed, what you once cared about will be Important to wee a new life. For example, forget Yan Wei and see how he is. Bai Shuo''s heartbeat elerated, staring at the cell phone for a while, staring at the little back. When Tang Guo saw this remark, he suddenly turned back and saw Bai Shuo''s eager look, and his face smiled even more. She held the phone back: I just changed my direction as you said. Bai Shuo: How do you feel about different scenery? Tang Guo: In front of me is the mansion with bright lights. When I changed my direction, what I saw was only darkness and I couldn''t see anything. Anchor Bai, there was no scenery you said. Bai Shuo: Can "..." do the same? Is there something wrong, or his expression ability is not good? At this time, Tang Guo''s news came again. It said: Although it was dark and there was no scenery, I saw you. Obviously not standing in the bright light ce, partial life makes people yearn for. Just like when anchor Bai introduced the product, people couldn''t help but buy and buy, totally out of control. What did Bai Shuo''s expression change from being lost to being incredible? Chapter 2652: Canary (54) Chapter 2652: Canary (54) 2652: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers He quickly raised his head, only to see Tang Guo smiled at him, the smile, especially sweet, is very different from the image she always maintains a faint and cold, and then walked in elegant steps. When he shook his hand, and spoke a lot of words to ask, Tang Guo''s news came again: although he was very happy to buy, but also a bit tired, good night. Bai Shuo: "..." He didn''t want to say good night. Is there anything I can say clearly? Eventually Bai Shuo sighed, deleted thatrge section, and returned to good night. System: [The host is big, Bai Shuo is going to be ruined by you. You give someone hope and give him a mallet. Who can bear it? "I didn''t give him a mallet. I held him and gave him a chance toe back with me. I also hinted so much. When did he give him a mallet?" The system thought about it for a while, it seems like this, the host has not really given Bai Shuo the mallet, and has been beating him all the time. Tang Guo returned to the manor, naturally he did not sleep. When I went in, I saw Shi Xuexin mopping the floor. When she walked in front of Shi Xuexin, she nced at the other person, "Move the floor again?" "Well." Shi Xuexin nodded calmly, earnestly mopping the floor, "not only mopping the floor, but also a lot of things to wash, the room also moved to the utility room." Speaking of these, Shi Xuexin''s tone was not at all. Aggrieved, she already knew who Yan Wei was, and expected this time. Tang Guo sat next to her and said quietly, "So, you have to find a way to leave the manor earlier, lest you continue to have such a hard time, Mr. Yan and you are actually not suitable." "Ms. Tang is right. I was not suitable for him. People like him will not like me in my life. Even if I like a dog, I ca nt like his insipidity and strange temper. And ... "Shi Xuexin mopped the floor, answering indifferently, just to say, and when I think Miss Tang and Yan Wei are not suitable, footsteps sounded behind him. She wasn''t intimidated, she just turned subconsciously and saw Yan Weiing in from the outside. It turned out that Yan Wei ordered Wu Dong to let Shi Xuexin do all the things, and she might not be able to rest all night. Now the weather is not too hot, and the whole person is tired at night and uses cold water. If it is like thest time, I do nt know if I will be hospitalized for a few more days. Therefore, he turned back, intending to make Shi Xuexin suffer first, then soften him. Unexpectedly, I heard these words. Naturally, he also listened to what Tang Guo said before. Now he is not angry with Tang Guo, and he does not care what she said, and he said that he was more eptable. After all, this is what she said from her standpoint. Moreover, Yan Wei felt a kind offort. She was so disgusted by Shi Xuexin that he had to doubt life. But Tang Guo''s persistence made him understand that this was Shi Xuexin''s problem. Shi Xuexin''s words offended him. "In the future, you will be the lowest servant in the manor." Yan Wei looked coldly at Shi Xuexin and invited Wu Dong. "Things like washing clothes on the floor cannot be done by such low-level servants." Wu Dong''s cheek muscles beat a little, and she felt a little sympathy. The woman whom Mr. Yan looks after is really lucky and painful. In the end, Yan Wei arranged a task for Shi Xuexin. Chapter 2653: Canary (55) Chapter 2653: Canary (55) Chapter 2653 Canary (55) Clean all the toilets in the manor, clean up the sewers, blocked pipes, in short, the most dirty work is Shi Xuexin. Shi Xuexin: It''s a real dog. From this day on, Shi Xuexin relived the fiery days of aquatic life. Yan Wei seemed to be stimting Shi Xuexin, and he was twice as good to Tang Guo. Tang Guo brought all the rare and precious things. No matter what the asion of the auction, he will always take a precious piece of jewelry and bring it back to Tang Guo. In just one month, Tang Guo added a treasure from a jewelry box. Because of this, she has no time to see Bai Shuo. Even if Shi Xuexin was tortured in this way, the people in the manor had the lessons from the previous car and would not dare to treat her. So, although the work was dirty, it was not bullied by others. The only person who bullied her was Yan Wei. But because she did the dirtiest work, she had a smell on her body. When Yan Wei wanted to treat her before, she seemed to smell the smell and turned away. Later, every time she saw Yan Wei, she made a fool of herself. In fact, you do nt have to do anything about it, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the taste of your body must be bad. When Yan Wei encountered her cleanly, Shi Xuexin would say, "Otherwise, let me wash my hands. The toilet in a room was blocked before. I went through it myself, and I always felt that there was a smell in my hand. , I don''t care, I''m afraid you won''t adapt. " At that time, she saw Yan Wei leave with a stinky face. [Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, the host is big, andughed at me, Shi Xuexin is so interesting, I didn''t expect her to be so smart. Every time Yan Wei wanted to do something, she said that she had just digged her dung, and she was not elegant at all. Tang Guo couldn''t help but be funny, this Shi Xuexin was really a wonderful person. This day, the system suddenly notified Tang Guo that Yan Wei sent someone to find Shi Xuexin''s mother. "Shi Xuexin, Mr. Yan has arranged for someone to find your mother." Shi Xuexin, who was standing far away, was happy talking to Tang Guo. When he heard this, he suddenly panicked. "He must have felt that he couldn''t handle me. He nned to use my mother like my cheap dad. threaten me." This time, Shi Xuexin''s eyes revealed his disgust and hatred of Yan Wei. She didn''t follow suit. These people always wanted to threaten her with someone she cares about. Thinking about it, Shi Xuexin''s eyes turned red. Even if she sent her mother abroad, it was only a matter of time if Yan Wei wanted to find it. Could she really just obey Yan Wei''s words and let him fiddle? Shi Xuexin did not speak to Tang Guo anymore, she had troubled Miss Tang too much. If this matter is involved, it is not guaranteed that Yan Wei will me Miss Tang. Therefore, she could not affect Miss Tang. "Miss Tang, I want to go back and calm down." She needs to think about what to do next, yield, or resist the end. Shi Xuexin locked himself in the small utility room, leaned against the small bed for a long time, and looked at the information books under the bed. Some were bought by herself, and some were given to her by Tang Guo. She had already seen most of them. Moreover, she has basically mastered thenguage of that country. It can be said that she is almost proficient, and there is no problem living in that country. But Yan Wei''s power is too great, she can''t fight. Suddenly, Shi Xuexin remembered one thing, quickly turned on the mobile phone, and found out the foreign phone number that had never been dialed. After thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and drew in. see you tomorrow Chapter 2654: Canary (56) Chapter 2654: Canary (56) 2654: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers A familiar greeting in a certainnguage sounded, and Shi Xuexin gave a stunned moment. Then she quickly said hello and said that her name was Shi Xuexin. When the other party asked her something, she asked tentatively, "This number was given to me by my mother. I''m really sorry to disturb you. My mother''s name is Qin Manjie. Do you know my mother?" Having said that, Shi Xuexin''s heartbeat could not help speeding up. Judging from the sound, this person should be older. I don''t know if the other party can help, if this way doesn''t work, she can only choose to give in. Speaking of course, she is not reconciled, don''t look at how she cares about Yan Wei, it is just that she is already working hard, learning a skill, preparing to leave the Yan''s manor in the future, and get new freedom. If you really tell her, she can only stay here forever and be manipted by Yan Wei. Of course, she is desperate and helpless. "Little girl, say it again, who gave you this phone number, what''s your mother''s name, right, your name is Shi Xuexin, right?" This time, the voice over there spoke a pure nativenguage, which left Shi Xuexin dumb, and quickly reacted, regardless of the other party''s sentence containing several questions and answering them one by one. When it was confirmed that Shi Xuexin''s mother was Qin Manjie, Shi Xuexin felt the urgency of the other party, was anxious, and was a little bit happy. When the other party asked, what was wrong with her calling and why wasn''t Qin Manjie calling the phone number. Shi Xuexin still didn''t conceal it and told the truth. "What are you talking about, Miss has been unconscious for more than ten years?" In anxiety, Shi Xuexin was shocked by the title of "Miss", and her mother seemed to have any secrets. Of course, this doesn''t matter, she feels that things have changed. An hour-long conversation followed, and Shi Xuexin knew more, and at the same time, she had a living grandfather. The specific thing was moreplicated, and she didn''t talk to her. When she heard that her mother was in the country where her grandfather was, not only was Shi Xuexin stunned, but the person who answered the phone was also stunned. "Miss, please rest assured. I will arrange for someone to pick up the Miss right away. When the Miss is picked up, the Master will send someone back to pick you up and hurt the Miss. We will never let go." Shi Xuexin is not in a hurry. They cane back immediately. Now that she has a grandfather who sounds good and can protect her mother, she is not afraid of anything. After hanging up the phone, Shi Xuexin didn''t know the Qin family far away from another country. Because of her call, the whole castle was busy. That Yin was uncertain, and his temper was a little weird. Looking at everyone, Mr. Qin, who was cold-faced, didn''t know how. First, he dropped a set of tea set, scolded in the study for a long time, and finallyughed out loud. Shi Xuexin has been waiting in the room for only an hour, she received a call from abroad. On the phone, she heard Qin Manjie''s voice, and she finally felt relieved. This time, it was another hour. In recent days, Qin Manjie has recovered well abroad and has been able to speak like normal people. From Qin Manjie''s mouth, Shi Xuexin knew everything. "Xue Xin, don''t worry about it now, I''ll let your grandfather send someone back to pick you up." Chapter 2655: Canary (57) Chapter 2655: Canary (57) 2655: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Back to your grandfather''s side, Xue Xin will not be bullied. Regarding Shi''s side, when the mother is fine, she wille back to clean them up in person." Shi Xuexin smiled in his eyes, "Mom, let''s clean them up together. I have been bullied by them for more than ten years. I have umted a lot of bad feelings in my heart. Mom, without these things, I will not be with grandpa Go back. So let me stay here for now. " After hearing these words, Qin Manjie didn''t persuade him again. "Okay, I''ll discuss with your grandfather. He should arrange some people toe back to protect you." This time, Shi Xuexin didn''t refuse, if there were several people helping her, it would be more convenient to do things. Thinking of another Yan Wei, Shi Xuexin hesitated and asked: "Mom, grandpa''s power is strong, or is Yan Wei''s power strong?" Regarding the specific matter between Yan Wei and her, Shi Xuexin didn''t tell Qin Manjie. If the other party knew that she was being treated like this by Yan Wei, she would be furious. "Is that Yan Wei from Yan''s Enterprise?" "Yep." "Your grandfather''s power is not in the country, but there are many contacts in the country, which should be avable. This Wei Yan has bullied you?" "I just asked," Shi Xuexin thought her mother was very smart again. For this reason, the other party would definitely not believe it, and she might delve into it. She said, "He is interesting to me, but I hate him. He has a bad temper. Since Grandpa is not afraid of Yan Wei, I''ll be polite to reject him. " Although some things will be known by Qin Manjie sooner orter, Shi Xuexin suddenly has an idea of his own. "Mom, let''s just sell Shijia''s shares and make them a little more trouble, isn''t it too cheap for them?" Shi Xue suddenly came up with an evil thought, "I''m a little reconciled, Mom, if I say , I want to grab the Shi family and change it to a surname, just Qin, what do you say? " "There is ambition! It is indeed my granddaughter of Qin Zhenshan." I did nt wait for Qin Manjie s answer. Another old man, but with a full voice, said, Xue Xin, I m your grandfather. Just now I heard you say that you want to change the name of Shi spany to Qin. What do you want to do? Grandpa s support you." ... Everything is like a dream. If it is a dream, Shi Xuexin hopes that he will not wake up for life. Later, she found out that it was all true, excited to suppress that excitement in the house, and she was afraid of being seen. She couldn''t help thinking about those words she said to her biological grandfather. In the afternoon, Shi Xuexin met Tang Guo in the garden. No one was here at the moment, and Shi Xue quietly approached Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, I''m here to pay you back." Qin Manjie knew that Shi Xuexin had borrowed Tang Guo''s money and had previously told her that she must return it immediately. Tang Guo looked back and nced at Shi Xuexin. In the other person''s eyes, he couldn''t hide the joy, and knew in his heart that Shi Xuexin hadmunicated with Qin Zhenshan. "Are you leaving the manor?" Shi Xuexin almost didn''t drop her broom, she just came to pay back the money, but didn''t say she would leave. "It''s like this ..." Obviously they should not be friends. Perhaps, in Tang Guo''s eyes, Shi Xuexin was not her friend. But Shi Xuexin has long regarded her as someone who can be trusted and can share secrets. She and Qin Zhenshan talked about swallowing the Shi familypany and changing her name to Qin. She did not hide anything. Actually, she also had a hidden idea, which Qin Zhenshan didn''t even say. Chapter 2656: Canary (58) Chapter 2656: Canary (58) 2656: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Anxious to eat hot tofu, everything must be step by step, lest the grandfather think she is unreliable. What she thought was that when she swallowed the Shi family, changed the family name to the Shi family, and let the family of three go to their own little lives to see if they had nothing, and whether they could be in harmony. With the help of my grandfather, I took control of the domestic Qin family and strengthened myself ... "My grandfather said that he would send someone back to help me, but it takes some time to arrange. After all, not all of the people who are sent backe to protect me, and there are some people who are doing very important things. Watching Tang Guo only nodded and reported the bank number at will. Shi Xuexin poked his lips and turned on his mobile phone to transfer funds to Tang Guo. "Thanks to Miss Tang''s help before, in the future, Miss Tang has anything I need to do, although I can mention that it can be anything." The best thing is, one day, if she wants to leave the manor, she will help immediately. Tang Guo nodded gently: "Actually you can leave the manor, there is no point in staying here. When your grandfather sends someone to help you, you can go." Shi Xuexin: It was as if she had fed the puppy with kindness, and Miss Tang always couldn''t grasp the point she said. She felt that she was not as cute as a shopping app in Miss Tang''s heart. At least, when Miss Tang is facing the shopping app, she can''t help showing a beautiful smile. Really, Miss Tang has never smiled at her like that. System: Because of that, that''s it ... Everyone understands it, so don''t say much. Shi Xuexin was upset for a while, and soon recovered. Take the broom and swipe it beside Tang Guo for a while, and wipe the statue with a rag. She''s been doing this, she''s been busy, and she can talk to Miss Tang, so that people can''t make mistakes. This is what she has figured out recently. The person from Grandpa''s side wille within a week, when she will really leave the manor. After leaving, I don''t know when I will be able to meet Miss Tang. In the future, she will also make Wei Yan. If Miss Tang knew it, would she me her? Might hate her, no, as long as she breaks Yan Wei with serious means, shouldn''t Miss Tang me her? Tang Guo felt that he was wandering. Shi Xuexin, who was thinking wildly, shook his head, silly, and didn''t know what to add in his brain. "Miss Tang, I have been with you for so long in the manor. I watched all kinds of paintings with you, but I always have a small wish." Shi Xue stared at Tang Guo intently: "Miss Tang, I should soon leave the manor, not more than a week, so I don''t know if you can meet my little requirements before leaving." Tang Guo nced at her: "Say." "You help me draw a picture card." Shi Xuexin got together. Today, Yan Wei was very busy, and she didn''t make a fool of herself because she didn''te back. After all, the drain of the manor was well done, and it couldn''t be blocked everyday. Brushing the toilet is really done in a while, it''s not so dirty andplicated, and it can''t really smell bad. Anyway, this is Yan''s Manor, it''s very clean. She had done that before, but for disgusting Yan Wei. "Miss Tang''s paintings are so good-looking, I also think that my appearance can be painted by Miss Tang. I don''t know, this little wish can be satisfied." Shi Xuexin is really a bit nervous, after all, such a request is actually very embarrassing. Chapter 2657: Canary (59) Chapter 2657: Canary (59) 2657: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Yes, which portrait do you want?" "Ms. Tang draws whatever you want, anyway you see me every day and draw whatever you think. If I need to stand still, I will cooperate." Tang Guo nced at Xue Xuexin: "Okay, then I''ll look back for inspiration and I will give you before you leave." Shi Xuexin fully suspected that Tang Guo agreed so simply because she was leaving the manor. Maybe, to send her a portrait is to celebrate her "little fairy" who "enchanted" Yan Wei out of the manor. In a week, say more or less. For Shi Xuexin, the days when he was in the manor seemed to be living like a year, but now he realized what time is like water, and he blinked away. Shi Xuexin waited eagerly for Tang Guo''s paintings, often cleaning the house, and then went to the garden to trim the flowers and grass, holding arge pair of scissors, moved to Tang Guo''s side, and nced secretly. She didn''t see what she wanted to see every time, which made Shi Xuexin feel a little lost, and she was embarrassed to ask. I can only look at Tang Guo every time, and look at her with a resentful look, hoping that she can think of the starting point, after all, she is a living person reminded that the other party should be able to remember? System: [Host, the hostess is going to drive you crazy. You look at the little eyes of others, and you have the heart to make her so anxious. Tang Guo: "I can''t bear it." System: Obviously, I did nt let Shi Xuexin know, I really do nt understand. Who is the host, who is going to be amused? "Miss Tang, shall we go to the art exhibition tomorrow? The person from Grandpa''s side will arrive the day after tomorrow, and I will leave here the day after tomorrow." Shi Xuexin found two tickets. "Art exhibition, I heard that there are many famous paintings in it, should Miss Tang be interested?" I hope that when Miss Tang sees those things, she will remember what she promised to do for her portrait. System: Hahahahahahahahahaha! Host, see what it is like to force people to look like. "Is it an art exhibition?" "Yeah, art exhibition, Miss Tang, are you going?" "It looks good." Looking at his crazy reminder, Tang Guo still didn''t indicate that Shi Xuexin was a bit helpless, but he didn''t dare to ask. There was one day left when she did not believe that Miss Tang was a wordless person. "Look at that morning, I''m going back to buy things in the evening." When she heard Tang Guo''s words, Shi Xuexin''s heart was upright, and sure enough, she was not as important as a shopping app. Ignoring Shi Xuexin''s small eyes, Tang Guo continued to draw his head. Shi Xuexin was not upset, and was only able to leave. Until the next morning, Yan Wei was very busy recently and left early. Shi Xuexin touched Tang Guo''s door. When the door was opened and Tang Guo gave her a box, she was a little dreadful. "Promise your painting." "Miss Tang, when did you paint?" "Take the time to paint, draw a little a day." Although it is not convenient to open it immediately, Shi Xuexin jumped up happily: "Then I will go back to the room to paint and then we will go out." Shi Xuexin put the box containing the picture into the password box, and then came out hurriedly and went out with Tang Guo. Wu Dong saw them go out and did not stop him. After all, Mr. Yan had not said that Shi Xuexin was not allowed out of the manor. Chapter 2658: Canary (60) Chapter 2658: Canary (60) 2658: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Until now, he still thinks that Shi Xuexin will not run away, and he has no idea that Shi Xuexin''s weakness has long been out of their hands. But before that, he arranged for two bodyguards to apany him. However, something went wrong. Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin, once again tied up, still took them both from different directions. It''s just that the people who kidnapped them this time are different from thest time. They are all fierce characters. Now Tang Guo was put in the trunk, his mouth was covered with ayer of adhesive tape, and his wrists and ankles were wrapped around with a very strong adhesive tape. As for all the items on her body, except for her clothes, they were still put in the trash. Obviously, this time people were prepared to use good means and not to leave anyone with any handles that might be traced. Shi Xuexin''s side is the same, there is no opportunity to ask the outside world for help. "When Yan Wei is looking for Shi Xuexin, Tongzi, you pay attention to show them the route so that they can find Shi Xuexin earlier." [Okay, the host is big. The host is big, these people are cruel and hot, what are your ns? "They''ll take me out to sea, wait first, I''ve long wanted to clean them up, and have been waiting for this day." Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied up, Yan Wei quickly learned the news. When Wu Dong asked what to do, Yan Wei did not hesitate to give an order: "Anyway, be sure to get Shi Xuexin back to me without any damage." In a word, Wu Dong understood the importance of Shi Xuexin in Yan Wei''s eyes. He hesitated, and asked again, "Mr. Tang, there ..." "Find Shi Xuexin first, and the other party kidnapped them. There must be a purpose, and then they will be exchanged for conditions. People outside know that I care about the small fruit and will not hurt her. Shi Xuexin should be in the way, if they are mistaken Think it''s useless, she''s in danger. " Wu Dong sighed and obeyed the instructions to arrange. Yan Wei was very panicked. He remembered thest time Shi Xue''s face was swollen. I also remembered that when the two were together, even though Shi Xuexin didn''t seem to like him very much, it is undeniable that this woman had taken root in his heart. Therefore, she can''t do anything, he must find her as soon as possible. Yan Wei used all the forces to start looking for people. imed to be a woman looking for him. However, people outside think that Tang Guo is Yan Wei''s woman. She doesn''t even know who he is looking for, but she is Shi Xuexin. The people who tied Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin thought that Yan Wei was looking for Tang Guo, so he took her directly to the sea. In fact, Yan Wei did not look in this direction at all. After a day, Shi Xuexin was found without any harm. When she was held in his arms by Yan Wei, she asked, "How is Miss Tang?" "I''ll send someone to find her." Shi Xuexin''s heart was cold when he heard the tone that Yan Wei didn''t care. So, what is the person that Miss Tang likes wholeheartedly? "Can you send someone to look for it immediately?" "Okay, send someone to find it right away." Yan Wei pretended to be affectionate, and Shi Xuexin couldn''t be moved. Now he just felt a fire in his heart. Maybe she never showed a liking to Yan Wei, but she hated it. Chapter 2659: Canary (61) Chapter 2659: Canary (61) 2659: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The other party actually regarded her as a sweetheart baby, and turned a blind eye to Miss Tang who liked him wholeheartedly. Knowing that Miss Tang was in danger, she was so indifferent and careless. This person is really strange. Isn''t it cheap? "Ms. Tang likes you so much. Why don''t you seem to care about her at all? Even if you don''t like her, anyway, she has been in the manor for so many years. She is in danger. I don''t see a little worry in your eyes. It''s really nothing. " When Yan Wei heard this sentence, he thought that Shi Xuexin thought that Tang Guo was very important in his heart. Therefore, his answer was: "She was the daughter of one of my men who lived in the manor. There is no special rtionship with me. I have arranged for someone to look for her. Don''t think about others." The meaning of this sentence is that it is already benevolent to send someone to find her. Another point is that Shi Xuexin showed that Tang Guo had no rtionship with him. He was rifying his innocence so that Shi Xuexin would not misunderstand. Shi Xuexin''s heart was even colder, as if the blood was cold. "Why don''t you worry about her?" Shi Xuexin was a little confused. "I would scold you in front of her no matter how bad you are, she never agreed. I told her to leave you, she never heard it. In her eyes It''s all about you in your heart, and to the outside world, you have also assumed that she is your woman. Why are you so indifferent now? " Shi Xuexin didn''t understand. "You just need to understand. I only care about you." Yan Wei didn''t quite understand why Shi Xuexin was angry. I had to hug her and say a word. Shi Xuexin was ridiculed. Only the person who cares about her? Then why let her wash her clothes in the winter, but let her wash the toilet in the summer? When she was happy, she teased her twice. When she was unhappy, she stepped on the mud. It was really not even a bird. "I''ll send you back. I''ve arranged for someone to go over there." Shi Xuexin had to go back. She now wanted to contact her grandfather. No matter what, she had to find Miss Tang. Tang Guo had already been taken on board and drove a long way. As for Bai Shuo''s live broadcast that day, he subconsciously went to the customer who purchased the product, but did not find the ount that bought each of his products. After he learned that Tang Guo and Shi Xuexin were tied, the whole person was not calm. He had originally decided that for a show the next day, he had no way to participate, even if he would pay an expensive penalty and would damage his reputation, he did not care. When he knew that Yan Wei was looking for someone crazy, he also asked for the rtionships he usually made and helped him find the whereabouts of Tang Guo. At this time, it shows the advantages of others'' broad pulse. Don''t look at his circle of friends who are all expensive wives, Miss Qianjin, when using these newsworks, they have reached a very terrible level. When Yan Wei got the news from Tang Guo, Bai Shuo was chasing by boat. The person who tied Tang Guo over there, took the initiative to contact Yan Wei. Yan Wei asked them what conditions they needed to be able to release Tang Guo. The conditions put forward by the other party made Yan Wei uneptable. They not only wanted half of the shares in Yan Wei''spany name, but also had Yan Wei break a finger. If they can''t, they tear up the ticket! Yan Wei considered it for a while and refused. Contacted Qin Zhenshan''s Shi Xuexin, and shivered at the news. That night, Shi Xuexin took a kitchen knife into Yan Wei''s bedroom. see you tomorrow Chapter 2660: Canary (62) Chapter 2660: Canary (62) 2660: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Strangely, Yan Wei felt something cold in his hand. He opened his eyes sharply, and through the weak light, suddenly saw Shi Xuexin sitting next to his bed. Surprised in his heart, he felt that his hand seemed to be held by the other party, and when he went to see it quickly, he saw that Shi Xuexin was holding one of his fingers and gesturing with a cold kitchen knife. His finger was cut off. Yan Wei woke up suddenly, looking at Shi Xuexin like this, his eyes narrowed, and at the same time moved his hands away: "What are you going to do?" Shi Xuexin didn''t mind Yan Wei''s finger being moved away by the other party. She just made a gesture. Unintended, while the other party is asleep, cut your fingers. "Yan Wei, do you like me?" Shi Xuexin asked. "It should be now." Shi Xuexin held up the kitchen knife in his hand: "You seem to care about me? Yesterday, you said so to me." "care." "Want to stay with me?" Yan Wei: "Think." "So, if you don''t agree with the party''s requirements, is it because you are reluctant to hold the shares in your hand and your fingers, or is it because Miss Tang will hinder us?" Shi Xuexin''s question is too straightforward. Yan Wei actually disdains to lie to others. If the other party''s conditions are not so excessive, he will certainly rescue Tang Guo. But the other party''s conditions have reached his bottom line. Not only does he need half of his shares, but also a finger. He even suspected that if he did so, it would be impossible for the other party to put Tang Guo back. Moreover, he has arranged for people to think of other ways, and here continues to negotiate with the other party. Hope, next time, don''t go too far. Shi Xuexin came in front of Yan Wei: "If you really want to be with me, let me willingly follow you, and now I have a chance in front of you." "Take half of the shares for those people," Shi Xuexin handed the kitchen knife to Yan Wei, "then chop off a finger with this kitchen knife and send it to the other party. If you do this, I will follow you." "Do you dare to do this, even if you be disabled, not so much money, even if it is a poor man, what Shi Xuexin promised will be done, and you will be followed deadly, Yan Wei, what do you think of this condition? You are not Do you want me to be your woman willingly? " "Don''t you think I like you? This is a great opportunity." After that, Yan Wei thought that Shi Xuexin was crazy, and then he would say these words like crazy people. He didn''t understand why Shi Xuexin was so concerned about Tang Guo. "It looks like you don''t like it. Well, it''s really cruel to chop off your fingers. Forget it, you won''t be asked for this. You will give half of the shares to the other party, and maybe you have a chance to save Miss Tang. How about it? Try it, maybe the other party will agree? " "Money, in front of human life, it is not worth mentioning. Yan Wei, don''t tell me, between Miss Tang''s safety and money, you choose thetter." Yan Wei was silent. Seeing Yan Wei unmoved, she was not ck at all, and she thought that she was crazy, and Shi Xuexin''s lips crossed a cold smile. "I have arranged for someone to find a way to save Xiaoguo, you don''t need to worry. I will also let people continue to negotiate with each other." This is Yan Wei''s answer. "Yan Wei, speaking, you let Miss Tang live in the manor because her father helped you to prevent the disaster." Chapter 2661: Canary (63) Chapter 2661: Canary (63) 2661: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "I used to think you were out of guilt andpensated her. Before I saw some truths, I realized that ... it''s not like that," Shi Xuexin stood up. "She is just a bright face for you. False weaknesses. " "So, how could I like someone like you? Don''t be naive." Shi Xue walked away from the room with a kitchen knife, and his disdainful voice made Yan Wei''s face look bad. "By the way, I might leave the manor soon." Outside the door, Shi Xuexin''s voice passed into the room. Yan Wei finally reacted, and a slightly anxious voice came out: "Shi Xuexin, you didn''t even think about it. Since the day you stepped into the manor, you have no chance to go out." Whether Shi Xuexinxi likes him or not, he can only be his person. The next day, there were arge number of people outside the manor, many of them came down from the two trucks, each of them was holding a real ck painter with a terrible light on the surface. Some of these people are oriental faces, and the rest have various skin colors. The only thing inmon is that each person is particrly tall and shaped, and has a tingling sensation on his body. As soon as I got out of the car, I surrounded the manor, which made my legs soft. Shi Xuexin pulled the suitcase out of the gate of the manor. Wu Dong looked at the ck tube like a bottomless pit facing him, his legs were shaking, he didn''t dare to stop it, he didn''t even have the courage to touch his mobile phone and call Yan Wei. In this way, Shi Xuexin was forcibly taken away by someone arranged by Qin Zhenshan. After the truck drove away, Yan Wei learned about this and sent someone to intercept Shi Xuexin. Not only did he not stop people, he was shamed. At that time, Shi Xuexin got out of the car and walked in front of Yan Wei, raising his hands with his ears pped on his face: "I have wanted to do this for a long time, and it is finally realized today. " Looking at Shi Xuexin''s back turning, Yan Wei felt the pain in his cheek, and he couldn''t understand why Shi Xuexin had changed so much. It seems that, in an instant, this person is different from before. But he seemed more interested. The once docile kitten became a wild cat that stretches its paws. He even looks forward to how she will look after she is subdued. It must be very interesting. Moreover, after Shi Xuexin was taken away, he began to look for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Simrly, after she left, Yan Weipletely gave up negotiating with those who arrested Tang Guo, as if to tell Shi Xuexin in this way: just because she had left the manor, he was angry and didn''t want to save Tang Guo. If something happened to Tang Guo one day, she would be involved. At this moment, in front of Tang Guo in the cabin, a group of fierce men appeared. "Boss said, Yan Wei doesn''t care about this woman at all." "Moreover, the woman Yan Wei cares about is actually Shi Xuexin, I really didn''t expect it." "Yan Wei yed a lot to confuse Dafa. This woman, the boss said it was for us. However, the boss has a bad feeling in her heart. This woman gave us, but she must shame Yan Wei well." Hearing these people''s words, Tang Guo saw them put a camera beside them, and immediately understood what they were going to do. "Anyway, this woman is a woman on Yan Weiming''s face. After we''re done, let''s find someone to put these photos on the official website of Yan''s enterprise and see if Yan Wei loses face!" Chapter 2662: Canary (64) Chapter 2662: Canary (64) 2662: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Well! This girl is pretty, she''s cheap." Perhaps it is thought that Tang Guo is a fragile woman at sea now, and they came over, tied her loose, and tore off the adhesive tape on her mouth. She was not afraid of her running away at all. They looked at Tang Guo, who was standing in the corner, one by one wry and wretched smiles. The cabin door was closed with a bang. Before long, there were loud screams inside. Bai Shuo secretly climbed into the boat, and when he touched it, he was suddenly attracted by the screams in a certain direction. Immediately, I was so anxious, and couldn''t care so much. I took a real guy in my hand and rushed to that ce quickly. Looking at the closed door, there was only a humming sound inside, which made Bai Shuo''s eyes sh with red light, breaking the door lock with a shot, kicking the door with one kick, and the brain was buzzing, thinking The thing is, you must kill those **** in a while. Unexpectedly, when he saw clearly the situation in the room was a little dazed. Some people in the room were constantly groaning, and there were still a lot of people, all of them humming in pain while curling up to the ground with their crotch. At a nce, there should be more than a dozen people. Unlike these painful men, an elegantly dressed woman stood by the window of the cabin. In her hand, she was holding a small knife with a cold glow, and she happened to see a drop of bright red blood slide from the de to the ground. A drop of blood fell to the ground, and with human ears, it was impossible to hear sound. But he felt like he heard it, not only he heard it, but it was very clear, as if the blood had dripped on his eardrum, and he ticked it. Tang Guo looked back at Bai Shuo, who was standing stupidly at the door, took out a paper towel and wiped the knife, and then he greeted Bai Shuo: "Broadcaster, why are you here?" That indifferent look didn''t seem to do anything at all. Had it not been for her here, Bai Shuo might have doubted that the pain of these men on the ground was not what she did. Looking at the small knife, when Bai Shuo walked, he closed his legs involuntarily, and then felt that this movement was a little irritating, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side. Although she did something that looked terrible and she was still mysterious, he was not afraid of her at all. Instead, he kicked open the door just now, and he was fascinated by his first look. Perhaps he understood why in many stories, men are fascinated by fairies, because fairies are too confusing. How could you hold your heart while watching such a fairy. "I didn''t see you appearing in the live broadcast room that day, and there was no record of purchases. Later I heard that you were tied up. I can''t wait to get your news from others, so I came to you." "I''m relieved to see that you''re okay now." Bai Shuo tickled the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth, exhaled slightly, and gently held her hand, "I''ll take you back, can''t live in the manor, live Let me be there. Although it is not asrge as a manor house, you have the final say in it. " "If I really want to live in a manor, then I will spend all my money to buy a plot ofnd and repair the manor for you." He couldn''t wait to hear about her from others, so he came at risk. He couldn''t wait to develop anything slowly. At this time, he just wanted to show what he had in his heart. Chapter 2663: Canary (65) Chapter 2663: Canary (65) Chapter 2663 Canary (65) Make her understand that he cares about her. Even if someone does not care about her and abandon her, he will always regard her as the most important treasure. "I don''t want to live in a manor." "Then don''t live in the manor, where do you want to live?" "Want to live in the castle." "Want to go out, let''s buy thend abroad and repair the castle for you." She did not refuse, and she has made Bai Shuo very happy. "I have saved a lot of money these years. Although I have invested, I think It doesn''t take much time to get it out. " Bai Shuo took Tang Guo away. Of course, when she left the ship, she went to abolish the boss who had tied her up. No matter how screaming the people in the boat were, she sat on the boat that Bai Shuo drove away and smiled very happily. The speed boat was fast and rushed out in a blink of an eye, and the wind made her hair mess. "The wind is so strong, isn''t it cold?" Bai Shuo asked. "If it''s cold, I''ll drive slowly ande in an anxiety without clothes." Tang Guo shook his head: "Not cold." "I asked someone to take my aunt to a safe ce." Bai Shuo remembered this, afraid of Tang Guo, and took the initiative to say, "My aunt was very anxious before, and went to Yan Wei theory, and was finally sted out. Yan''s Building. " "The request from the other party was for him to take out half of his shares and break a finger." Bai Shuo said, while observing Tang Guo''s expression, seeing her light and light, she didn''t seem to care much about it. He couldn''t figure it out. Even if she really doesn''t like Yan Wei, it would be personally sad for a person who has been around for so long to give up her mercilessly. "What are you watching me do?" Tang Guo asked with a tilted head. Bai Shuo couldn''t help but smile: "I was thinking why you don''t care about this. I thought you would be a little sad. After all, Yan Wei gave you up." "He gave up on me, but didn''t youe to save me? So, why should I be sorry for someone who gave up on me," Tang Guo said unknowingly, "Should I not, for you not to be so afraid Dangerous, happy toe to me alone? " Bai Shuo froze, then nodded: "You are right, please be happy." The two seemed to be running on the sea without talking for a while. Tang Guo sat next to him, supporting his chin with one hand and watching the sshing sea water. Bai Shuo looked at her while paying attention to her direction: "I said it seriously before. If you don''t object, I''ll arrange for someone to choose a plot ofnd abroad and build a castle. Before, you still have time to repent. " Tang Guo tilted his head, and there was a bit of coy Bai Shuo: "I''ve been tired of living in the manor for a long time. I especially want to try what it feels like to live in the castle." "In the castle, be sure to nt flowers." Upon hearing Tang Guo''s words, Bai Shuo even nodded: "You can nt whatever flowers you want." As long as she is willing to live in it, she won''t leave for a lifetime. "I also want to have a cat, white, and give it a separate room." Bai Shuo: "Yes, please give it two more people to take care of it, one to bathe it, shove shit, and one to be responsible for its diet." System: This is not dog abuse, this is single abuse! Here, Bai Shuo took Tang Guo back. There, Shi Xuexin also inquired who Tang Guo was **** with. Led someone to chase them over, but the routes of the two sides were slightly deviated and missed perfectly. Chapter 2664: Canary (66) Chapter 2664: Canary (66) 2664: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shi Xuexin took the man, and finally found the ship. When he saw the scene on the ship, he was a little overwhelmed and a little surprised. He was more worried and didn''t understand what happened. "Did you find Miss Tang?" "Miss Xiao, Miss Tang doesn''t seem to be on the boat. We''ve searched. We haven''t seen anyone. We only saw these unconscious men. By the way, their boss, who is also unconscious, should be bleeding too much." "Caught everyone up, all woke up, and asked me where Miss Tang was." Shi Xuexin pursed her lips, her eyes were full of worries and me, she came too slowly, otherwise Miss Tang Will never disappear. In the end, these people were awakened by ice water. Shi Xuexin learned the truth in their mouths, and the person who abolished them turned out to be Tang Guo. The other''s crime tool is said to be a small fruit knife. Hearing that a man appeared here and took Tang Guo away, the two seemed very happy to each other. By describing the appearance of the man, Shi Xuexin knew who the man was. The man who sells things on the air would risk to rescue Miss Tang. Thinking of Miss Tang in the past, when this man was broadcasting live, he would always open the live broadcast page on the shopping app, click into his live broadcast room, and buy everything. Now that man was at risk, he came alone to rescue Miss Tang. The sluggish Shi Xuexin suddenly understood something. But there were many ces she couldn''t figure out. But Miss Tang was okay, so she was relieved. "Are you all collecting the criminal evidence of these people?" "As ordered by the youngdy, they have been collected." "Okay, stop the bleeding first, treat the wounds briefly, and take them out to the police. Just letting them go is not only a hassle, it''s too cheap for them." "By the way, with what they havemitted, can they sit through the cell?" Shi Xuexin asked a little uneasily. "Although the littledy is assured, she not only sits in prison, but may also be shot. These are desperate people who havemitted many things in their hands. Before making that request, their purpose was not to buy shares but to want money It is true that they wanted Yan Wei''s fingers. They just miscalcted. " "Then, let them be handed over to the police." Shi Xue slowly let go of her nervousness, "Go back first, don''t do other things for the time being, see how Miss Tang is doing." Shi Xuexin returned to the coast, and there were already police people waiting there. I heard that she was met by a group of desperate people, and she also had evidence of the other''s crime. But at this time, she didn''te to arrest anyone. Before Shi Xuexin asked them to make an emergency call, they still felt strange. Wait until you see those people with pain and sideways, understand. Some things they don''t ask more. It was onlyter known where these people were injured. Some people still couldn''t help asking Shi Xuexin: "Miss Shi, how did they hurt them?" They just asked, there was really no other meaning. Shi Xuexin said calmly, "Did you not see that they were soggy all over the body? I guess it was swimming in the sea and being bitten by some strange sea creatures." What weird sea creatures, one bite one bite, one bite of meat, they are short-sighted and have never heard of it. Nothing can be asked, and they are gone too. These are not important, and people catch them. Shi Xuexin found Tang Guo at Bai Shuo''s house. She knocked on the door. The door opened was Bai Shuo: "Is Miss Shiing for Xiaoguo?" Shi Xuexin wondered secretly. Before, it was still Miss Tang. Now it is Xiaoguo. What happened? When she walked in, she saw Tang Guo who shed her hair and leanedzily on the sofa while watching TV while eating snacks. The once indifferent Miss Tang seemed to disappear. "Miss Tang." Shi Xuexin walked in front of Tang Guo, and his eyes continued to nce at Bai Shuo and Tang Guo: "You''re fine." "Miss Tang, do you still return to the manor?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "That''s great." Shi Xuexin put his heart down, "What about Miss Tang''s ns in the future? Otherwise, go to live with me first. Isn''t it a bit inconvenient to live with anchor Bai?" Bai Shuo quickly said: "It''s very convenient. I''m Xiaoguo''s home here. She can live as long as she wants." see you tomorrow Chapter 2665: Canary (67) Chapter 2665: Canary (67) 2665: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Shi Xue stared at Tang Guo with a faint look: "Ms. Tang, do you want to stay here? If you want to leave, I can arrange it for you, and I can live wherever I want." Tang Guo shook his head and rejected Shi Xuexin''s kindness: "I live here, and A Shuo said, he will build a castle for me in a while." "I can fix it for you, too," Shi Xuexin said pitifully, "Ms. Tang helped me so much before, and I can help you whatever you want." Bai Shuo couldn''tugh, so he had to sit beside Tang Guo obediently. He can''t always stand up and argue loudly with a woman. But his eyes were secretly aimed at Tang Guo. "I just want you to get out of the manor, not to help you. I didn''t expect that we all got out of the mansion in the end." Shi Xuexin: This is a good reason, it makes people unable to refute. Although Miss Tang is a little different, her personality is still simr to the past, and Shi Xuexin is no longer reluctant. "If Miss Tang needs anything in the future, call me, no matter what, in those days, I would like to thank Miss Tang for her care." Shi Xuexin showed a sweet smile, "Maybe Miss Tang didn''t care, but in those days If I didn''t have Miss Tang, I might not be able to survive now. " In her life, when she was a child, when her mother was in aa, she fell into darkness, as if she would never see light. Speaking of being in the manor often tormented by that neuropathy, it is very happy to get along with Miss Tang. No one else would know, it was this seemingly indifferent woman in front of her, dragging her out of a world full of darkness. "And grandpa''s side, without Miss Tang''s help, we might not be reunited for life." Where in the world is there such a coincidence? She wanted to learn anguage that happened to be thenguage of the country where her grandfather lived. Miss Tang was so powerful that she might have known about her grandfather''s existence, but only indirectly made them meet. Such a clever woman, Yan Wei hadn''t even noticed it, but she''spletely lost now. What a fool! Sure enough, this stupid person is not worthy of a perfect woman like Miss Tang. Before leaving, Shi Xuexin asked Tang Guo a question: "Ms. Tang, do you have any thoughts on Yan Wei? If I said, I might be apetitor with Yan Wei in the future, if you do nt have any ideas, Then I''m wee. If you are still unrequited, I have no intention of letting him go, but in your face, I will start lightly. " System: Teaching is broken. There are really big hosts, and cattle raising can also raise such things. "He gave up on me, what else do I think." After receiving Tang Guo''s answer, Shi Xuexin smiled happily, said goodbye to Tang Guo, and left. "Ms. Shi seems to have changed a bit." Shi Xuexin walked for a while, Bai Shuo moved to sit next to Tang Guo, "Aunt Ye has already picked a ce, called before and asked us when we passed, and she asked ce, seems to be more satisfied. " "You arrange it." Bai Shuo was a little happy: "Okay, how about I book the day after tomorrow?" That ca nt wait. The system could nt help but be funny. He suspected that the appearance of Shi Xuexin made Bai Shuo very crisis-conscious, so I decided Tang Guo took away. Chapter 2666: Canary (68) Chapter 2666: Canary (68) 2666: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Bai Shuo is an activist. After discussing with Tang Guo, he will arrange his future work. This time, you should spend some time abroad. Now he wants to raise a girlfriend, he can''t sit and eat and stop working. Therefore, his n is to take the job abroad, anyway, he is doing live broadcasting, no matter where he is, he can do it. In addition, he heard a bit of wind. Shi Xuexin was already firing at the Shi family. If he didn''t guess wrong, he wouldpete with Yan Wei when she took full control of the Shi family. When the two sides collide, it will definitely cause a lot of fluctuations. Tang Guo and these two people have a little rtionship, still take her away from this ce, so as not to be affected. Even though she didn''t look like the weak white rabbit, he just wanted to protect her and keep him in his palm. After arranging everything, Bai Shuo took Tang Guo abroad and went to the plot that Ye Yamei liked. With the money earned by Bai Shuo over the years, it is still possible to buy this plot ofnd to build a castle. However, in order to perfect the atmosphere of the castle, it takes not only time, but also countless amounts of money, and it is necessary to continuously invest in it. Bai Shuo thought about it. Before that, he broadcasted live three times a week, and then he broadcasted five times a week. With two days left, he was having dinner with his girlfriend and shopping. When he arranged everything neatly, when Tang Guozily leaned on the sofa and watched TV the other day, he suddenly found a card and handed it to him: "There is a little money in it. Fix the castle, A Shuo, you look at the arrangement. " Bai Shuo looked at the card, a little strange, and didn''t pick it up: "I still have the money to build the castle." "Don''t this castle be built for me?" "Yes." "Then I should pay for it." This time, Bai Shuo did not refuse. He was a little sweet, and Xiaoguo paid to build a castle with him, which meant that they were building their future home together. When he knew how much money was in the card, he was shocked at Tang Guo''s wealth. "Why does Yan Wei keep such arge amount of wealth and turn a blind eye?" Bai Shuo also saw that Tang Guo really didn''t care about Yan Wei, so he actively mentioned, "You can give me that card. Bought half of Yan Wei''s shares. " Seeing Tang Guo take it out so easily, it must be more than that. So, Yan Wei didn''t know she was so powerful? "He doesn''t know these things." Tang Guo looked up and said casually, "He never asked, why should I take the initiative?" Bai Shuo always felt that Tang Guo''s attitude towards Yan Wei was a bit strange, not as if he had loved it deeply. He didn''t delve into it, but only said in his heart that he must take good care of her and spoil her. "Little fruit is amazing." "My mom likes to buy all kinds of bags, so I invited a great investor to invest in the money I used to sell paintings before, and unknowingly umted a lot of money. Here It''s just a small part, and arge part is doing the long line. " System: The investor is actually an investor, that is, he. Although he didn''t have a name, and he used the money earned from his stocks to raise a man, which made him a little bit sour, but the host did not forget his credit, and made him happy. At the time of Tang Guo''s ident, Yan Wei didn''t answer Fang''s conditions, and Ye Yamei was very angry. Chapter 2667: Canary (69) Chapter 2667: Canary (69) 2667: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She found Yan Wei''s side making a lot of noise, and vigorously scolded Yan Wei in the office building. It was not a thing. She had no conscience and was almost fainted. Later, Bai Shuo appeared and took her away. He also said that he would save Tang Guo from returning. Ye Yamei knew that Bai Shuo was buying her that bag, and she was also one of the buyers when Bai Shuo was selling something live. I thought Bai Shuo was an upstart, how could she rescue her daughter from the hands of those desperate people, and she was very sad. She even thought about it. Once Tang Guo couldn''t return, she would go to work with Yan Wei. It was really unexpected that Bai Shuo really brought Tang Guo back alone. Not only that, but now Tang Guoxiu also wants to show her the location of the castle. Ye Yamei''s mood now is that the future son-inw Bai Shuo is really a babe, and **** Yan Wei, get rough! The upstart is the upstart, at least sincerely to her daughter, who can take out the heart and liver for her daughter to eat, who is better than that Yan Wei, how many times better. Construction of the castle has begun. Bai Shuo rented arge ce and brought his studio staff over. Basically, I work from Monday to Friday, and at the weekend, I go out with Tang Guo to rx. Ye Yamei is very knowledgeable and will not disturb them. Now their days are Bai Shuo working, Tang Guo painting in the garden, and Ye Yamei learning a foreignnguage with anguage teacher. After learning almost, she actually finds Bai Shuo, indicating that she is idle and free Now, she intends to do shopping. Even though they didn''t seem to be short of money, Ye Yamei still felt that it would be fine to save more money. I used to buy, buy, and now I can buy, buy, and make money. It seems more interesting. Both Tang Guo and Bai Shuo are very supportive of Ye Yamei''s cause. With the help of Bai Shuo, Ye Yamei quickly started purchasing. Thanks to the fact that she has made many people, and there are manydies in the circle of friends. When she saw that she was actually doing shopping, she was still living in a certain country. From the beginning, Ye Yamei''s business was not bad. Seeing that the number in Cary keeps rising, Ye Yamei was relieved, and she also recruited domestic agents, and the work was done in full swing. A few monthster, Shi Xuexin was in the country and also made some big things. The first is that with the support of those people from Qin Zhenshan, she sessfully took over the entire Shi family, expelled her father, and her mother and daughter from the family, and exposed the rtionship between the father and the mother and daughter, tearing up His affectionate camouge for his wife. This incident caused an uproar among countless people. What''s more worth mentioning is that Qin Manjie''s ident was not an ident at all, but was caused by Shirouxuan''s mother intentionally. Shi Xuexin exposed the incident and collected evidence to sessfully send the other party to prison. It wasn''t long before she announced that she had changed herst name. Shi Fu was kind to their mother and daughter, so she didn''t need to care about the so-called father-daughter rtionship, so she changed her surname. Since then, Shi Xuexin has no surname Shi, and thest name is Qin Xuexin. After the name was changed, Qin Xuexin also changed Shi''s to Qin''s. Shi''s father knew this and was fainted. He scolded the unfilial daughter. Shi Rou Xuan also hated Qin Xuexin very much, and decided in her heart that no matter what method was used, Qin Xuexin should be crushed. Chapter 2668: Canary (70) Chapter 2668: Canary (70) Chapter 2668 Canary (70) Shi Rouxuan''s madness really made Qin Xuexin almost start to say, and suffered a bit. Fortunately, the people Qin Zhenshan arranged for her were not vegetarian, and they quickly resolved these crises. In fact, there are many people who have caused trouble to Qin Xuexin. After all, Qin Xuexin, a little girl in her early twenties, now has so many resources and looks fierce. No one wants to be crushed by a little girl. Even if she knew that she should have some background, but they didn''t dare to do anything on the surface and secretly do something, it wasn''t that the gods didn''t know it. As everyone knows, the stumbling block of these people is just a sharpening stone to Qin Xuexin. The more she obstructs her, the more she grows. Two yearster, Qin Xuexin ispletely different from the past. Even now, without Qin Zhenshan''s escort, she can dominate alone, and few people can make her suffer. Tang Guo has been abroad for the past two years, watching her castle be built a little bit, happy. Even, she also drew various design drawings for the castle, which made Bai Shuoment that he really picked up a baby puppet, and could not wait to be put on the apex of his heart. In the future, Tang Guo is a woman in his castle, not a woman in the Yan''s Manor. Both Tang Guo and Bai Shuo knew about Qin Xuexin''s domestic movements. Tang Guo didn''t intervene in these things. Qin Zhenshan was there, and Qin Xuexin was a smart and easy learner, and she was definitely the winner. For two years of silence, Qin Xuexin should have started with Yan Wei. In the past two years, the two sides have collided with each other many times, especially Yan Wei, who seems to be more and more interested in Qin Xuexin. Now nobody in the country knows Yan Wei s thoughts on Qin Xuexin, and he also told others that Qin Xuexin is his woman. Qin Xuexin was a bit angry at first, but then calmed down. "Miss, you''re almost ready. When will you start working on Yan?" Shi Xuexin was sitting in front of the desk, staring at the painting ced on the desk, with soft smiles at the corners of his eyes and mouth. She didn''t expect that Miss Tang would paint her a picture like this: flowers, clouds, and the sun, and she walked towards the sun. Obviously she was wearing a maid''s clothes, but she was on top of it and saw a very special light. She can be sure that such a scene really happened in the manor. At that time, she should walk over to trim the flowers and nts, or wipe the sculpture, but the angles of the paintings are different, so she looks like she is running towards the sun. "Then, let''s do it." Qin Xuexin carefully put away the painting, put it into a box, and put a smile on his face, "This time, I want to make Yan Wei no longer able to climb up, let him appreciate the taste of falling into the mire from above . " Qin Xuexin and Yan Wei contested, everyone expected. However, it was unexpected that Qin Xuexin came true, not that they thought the two were insulting. Time passed day by day, in their eyes, Yan Wei, who was very powerful, actually gradually fell into the wind, shocking people. One year, Yan Wei fell. Not surprisingly, Yan Wei fell too fast, and even had to sell his fixed assets under his own name in order to pay off his debts, otherwise he would face jail time. Especially before, Yan Shi actually borrowed a lot of money from the bank. Chapter 2669: Canary (71) Chapter 2669: Canary (71) 2669: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Now the Yan family was in dire straits, the bank couldn''t sit still, and he must be asked to pay back the money. Facing such a situation of inability to return to heaven, coupled with too many offenders before Yan Wei, no one helped him at all. So after he was defeated, no one would help him, which is not surprising. In the end, Yan Wei only had that manor, but there was no one except Wu Dong, the housekeeper. "Sir, are you okay?" Yan Wei looked up: "Qin Xuexin, what is this woman thinking about? Wu Dong, do you understand?" "Sir, I don''t know what President Qin is thinking, but one thing I know very well, she hates you." Wu Dong hesitated and said. Yan Wei''s face sank a bit: "I always wanted to be good with her. Over the years, I have been nning to ease the rtionship between us. Why didn''t she understand my heart?" "I rarely care about such a person." Wu Dong couldn''t help but say, "Sir, you rarely care about such a person, but people don''t necessarily care about your care. Other people are not obliged to be responsible for your care." Or Wu Dong''s words made Yan Wei very angry: "You go!" "Sir ..." Wu Dong looked at Yan Wei''s appearance, and finally said nothing, "OK." When Yan Wei started to fall, Wu Dong understood a truth. There is nothing to cover the sky, at least Yan Wei can''t reach it. Perhaps Yan Wei was in this province and no one in the city could provoke it, because the person who could provoke him did not show up. Now that he is defeated, it means that person has appeared. The so-called someone outside, this is the case outside the sky, once, he was arrogant. He intended to stay with Yan Wei and stay with him. But Yan Wei didn''t seem to appreciate it, so let''s go back to his hometown. The ordinary life is actually not bad. He has been energetic in this life and has experienced everything. The most important thing is that he really did not owe Yan Wei. The other party drove him away, and he had a clear conscience. The grand Yan''s manor is left with Yan Wei alone. He still couldn''t figure it out. He gave Qin Xuexin the woman countless opportunities. Every year on her birthday, she would carefully choose gifts and rx her. He tried so hard to ease the rtionship between them, but how could the woman not see it? Now, he has made him so miserable. One day, Qin Xuexin took a car back to the vi. The car stopped suddenly, and it was raining outside. The driver informed her that someone had stopped the car and that person looked a bit like Yan Wei. Qin Xuexin took the umbre and got out of the car. Looking directly at Yan Wei standing in the rain, he felt a bit ridiculous: "General President, the rain is so heavy in the world, you are not in the house, why did youe here?" "Xue Xin." In the face of the affectionate sound, Qin Xue was not moved at all, and smiled: "General Yan, something to say, you are not afraid of rain, I am a little afraid that the cold wind will blow you sick." "Are there no chances between us?" Qin Xuexin always felt that Yan Wei''s mind had a high fever when he was a child, which is so difficult. For a man who had trampled on her dignity and made her beasts like pigs and dogs inferior, she could develop good feelings, and she was not a masochist. "Mr. Yan, is there any chance between us?" "I know I shouldn''t treat you like that, and I regret it. I have beenpensating for these years. You should ..." "Is regret useful?" Qin Xuexin made a ridiculous voice. "General Manager Yan, someone with a bad brain will fall in love with someone who forced her." "I''m not sick." "Hurry off!" Yan Wei looked very persistent: "I won''t give up, I will be here until you forgive me." "Follow you." Qin Xuexin turned on the car and the driver changed direction and drove to the vi. It rained for a long time. After half a day, Yan Wei''s body had started to have a fever, but his eyes kept staring at the direction of the vi. At this moment, a car drove in the distance, and eventually stopped beside him. see you tomorrow. This world should end tomorrow. Chapter 2670: Canary (72) Chapter 2670: Canary (72) # 2670 Canary (72) Yan Wei''s attention was attracted by the car parked beside him. After being in the rain for a long time, even if he is as strong as a cow, he can''t take it anymore. Had it not been for willpower, it might have passed out now. He has never believed that Qin Xuexin''s heart is so hard. Watching him so persistent will always give him a chance to let theme back. This woman Qin Xuexin fascinated him. If at first it was just a little fascinating, now Qin Xuexin just makes him very addicted, he will not be reconciled in his life without getting the woman''s heart. It was still raining, and the door of the car parked next to him opened. He looked up at the door, but he was actually curious. The car stopped here intentionally, or for another reason. When he watched a woman in a white skirt and an umbree down from the car, everything was clear. It turned out she was Tang Guo. Tang Guo was standing at the door of the car, without moving a step, staring directly at the wet Yan Wei, his expression was the same as before, and people could not see any change. Yan Wei''s head was a little embarrassed, and speaking of this woman, she had known him since she was a child. No matter what time, when he turned around, he would always see the quiet little girl walking behind him. When she grows up, she is still so quiet. She is quiet in everything she does, as quiet as she is painting. Even when she liked him, she liked it so quietly that she was really different from many women. The rain blurred Yan Wei''s vision, but he could still clearly see the woman in front of him. When he saw her, he felt better for a while. If anyone in the world would miss her, there might only be this quiet woman. "Little fruit." "It''s raining so much outside, why doesn''t Mr. Yan go home? What should I do if my body is damaged?" Listening to this word of concern, Yan Wei''s inexplicably choked eyes and a little fever, if it were not for the rain, the rain had wet his cheeks long ago, and he might have lost face in front of her. "I''m waiting for someone." Tang Guo''s lip corner was slightly invisible, and suddenly felt that the skirt was pulled a bit, a smile appeared in the corner of the eye, and a hand was ced behind her, and arge palm immediately wrapped her hand in the palm of her hand . She felt hot in this cool weather. System: The host greatly coaxed her big baby, and she really has a set. Look, the guy who secretly pulls his hand will not be jealous, which is really coquettish. "Who are you waiting for?" Yan Wei faced the clear eyes in front of her, and said, "Wait for Xuexin, wait for her to forgive me, and wait for her and me to return." "That was the case," Tang Guo lowered his eyes. This made Yan Wei understand that she should be lost. He alsomented that this woman is good. Unfortunately, the person he likes is only Xuexin, so he can only be wrong. She did, but he didn''t know that the eyes that were hanging down were only calctions and satire, and there was no loss at all. "Mr. Yan seems to have waited for a long time." "It''s been a long time." "It''s not good for your health to go down like this." Yan Wei felt warm in his heart, but still refused: "This time I must wait until Xue Xin, I know I did something wrong before." "So ..." Tang Guo looked up. "Mr. Yan probably doesn''t need my umbre." Chapter 2671: Canary (73) Chapter 2671: Canary (73) 2671: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Dew 4 Answers "No." Yan Wei suddenly felt that he was a little cruel, but he liked Qin Xuexin. Even if the woman in front of him was perfect, he would never give up Xue Xin. Only Qin Xuexin was able to arouse his interest. "That''s because I am passionate." Tang Guo smiled slightly, turned on the car, and his voice floated to Yan Wei''s ear when he got on the car: "Mr. Yan, if you don''t want to wait, you can call me." After Tang Guo said this, the car door was closed suddenly, and there was nothing visible inside the car. Yan Wei was still recollecting Tang Guo''s words, which made him a darker world and opened up a bit. As everyone knows, he mistakenly thought that the woman who was affectionate to him was being embraced by another man, holding her little face, kissing the corner of her lips, and fiercely saying in her ear: "Little fruit, you still Leave a call for him? " "No." Bai Shuo asked angrily, "Then you still call him." "It''s just a buzzword, this sentence is simr to e next time'', don''t take it seriously." Tang Guo sat up, looked at Bai Shuo''s unhappy look, and kissed his face with his face, "Don''t be angry, I Don''t care about him, just want to see how he looks embarrassed. " "What if he takes it seriously?" Bai Shuo''s heart was very bitter. Xiaoguo was too good to attract men and women. He was too difficult. "He''s going to call me, then let him go! Do you say OK?" Bai Shuo was no longer angry, holding Tang Guo''s small hand tightly: "Xiao Guo, I sometimes don''t really understand, you ever liked or disliked Yan Wei. Just like it, at that time, also I''m sorry to see you. Let''s say you don''t like it. In the news I know, everyone knows that you like him, even auntie said so. " "Ashuo is thinking about this?" "No, I don''t mind, as long as what you like now is me, what happened in the past is not important to me. I just want to know more about you, I always feel that you have any secrets that make me tickle." "After we grow old, A Shuo will know what little secrets I have." Whether Tang Guo had coaxed him or not, Bai Shuo was very happy. Xiao Guo personally said that it would be better to grow old with him. The car drove straight to Qin Xuexin''s vi, and the arrival of Tang Guo made Qin Xuexin very excited. However, she was no longer able to control her expression like before, and waited for the others to retreat before she ran to Tang Guo in joy. "Miss Tang, why did youe here suddenly without calling me in advance? I''ll take someone to pick you up in such a heavy rain." Bai Shuo kept smiling, holding Tang Guo''s little hand without releasing. Even if Qin Xuexin red at him, he didn''t mean to let go. Just kidding, this is his daughter-inw, even a woman, can''t be too close. Moreover, Qin Xuexin, this woman, is too enthusiastic about his daughter-inw. "Want toe back and see what happened to you by the way." Qin Xuexin was very happy: "I have been very good over the years and I will not be bullied. Although I have not taken care of Miss Tang, I have been able to protect myself very well. However, in those early days, I still suffered a lot, but fortunately my grandfather The people who arranged for me were very powerful and apanied me through many difficulties. " Chapter 2672: Canary (74) Chapter 2672: Canary (74) 2672: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Miss Tang, do you know that I broke Yan''s face?" Qin Xuexin said this, his eyes were particrly bright. "Although I was very indifferent in front of others, it seems that this is not a big deal, actually I myself When I was in the study, I was really happy that I was about to jump up. " "The one who trampled my dignity and didn''t treat me as an adult, I finally defeated him." "In the beginning, he also announced with arrogance that Qin Xuexin was his woman. This man is really narcissistic, shameless, and excessive." "He looks as if he can cover the sky with his own hands. Every year on his birthday, he always sends something to disgusting me. When he meets in the restaurant, he will also block me. He really thinks he looks like Is it possible to stop the road with a wall? I''m wee, just let the bodyguard st him away. " "But he was really immortal. He had to be ambiguous with me wherever he went. This person not only wrote but was very disgusted. Once my hotel room was actually a hotel under his name. When I went in, I found He was lying inside. "Qin Xuexin said that his face was ugly." If I hadn''t taken time to learn Tae Kwon Do, I would probably do it again. " "Now I am a ck belt and nine paragraphs. The guy is going to be rough. My punch is just a scumbag." Tang Guo wasughed at this time. She didn''t pay attention to the specific situation on Qin Xuexin''s side. I only paid attention to two major events, one was the change of family name of the Shi family enterprise, and the other was the copse of the Yan family. Unexpectedly, Qin Xuexin practiced Taekwondo for his own safety. Today, he is still in the highest position of the ck Belt Nine Duan, which shows that his perseverance is not bad. "Then you are great." "Miss Tang, how long will you stay in China this time?" "Stay for a while." Qin Xuexin smiled happily: "Where to y, how can I help you arrange it?" She nced at Bai Shuo, who was wary, a little speechless, "I''ll let you arrange your trip, this is me A heart. " Tang Guo did not refuse, and Bai Shuo did not object. Arrangements were made as long as he was not separated from Xiao Guo. Speaking of which, Qin Xuexin''s arrival to this woman really makes people somewhat admired, even if there are people behind her, she is no small talent. "Yan Yan is raining outside." In time, Tang Guo reminded. Qin Xuexin nced out of the room: "He has always been perverted, it s raining heavily, and everyone else will stay in the room, so he likes to stand outside to get rain. He really thought that if I had gonorrhea, would I feel bad? There is something wrong. " "Do you want him to die outside?" "Then I can call him on the crematorium. It''s okay. He got the rain himself, but he died. Couldn''t I be held responsible." Qin Xuexin looked at Tang Guo with suspicion and saw her leaning gently Bai Shuo''s body was relieved. Miss Tang''s appearance did not seem to be worried about Yan Wei. Compared with Yan Wei, this Bai Shuo looks really pleasing to the eye. Yan Wei was a ruthless man. He stood on that road for a day and a night. In the end, the weather was fine and the sun came out. No one went out to see his condition. He was awakened by the scorching sun. Tang Guo and Qin Xuexin were standing on the rooftop of the vi at that time, watching Yan Wei rise from the ground, and fell down again. The two looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing without seeing any worry in their eyes. Chapter 2673: Canary (75) Chapter 2673: Canary (75) 2673: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Ms. Tang really doesn''t care about him, then I''m relieved." Tang Guo looked at Yan Wei''s wolf, and said softly, "I have nothing to care about him." "Ms. Tang used to be as devoted to him as possible. I thought Miss Tang didn''t let go. Now it seems that I think too much." Qin Xuexin looked back. "The anchor Bai is a very good man. I heard that in order to build a castle, it was broadcast live this week. Three times, now it s five times, and two days seems to be shopping with you? " "Yep." After receiving Tang Guo''s response, Qin Xuexinughed out: "Let''s go, Bai anchor is good. When will you get married?" "He said he would build the castle and get married, but I think it''s almost the same." "He cares about you." "I know, so I depend on him." Qin Xue was full of envy: "People who care about Miss Tang will be very happy." She said with a low chuckle, "Even those who are treated differently by Miss Tang are actually lucky." For example, she was once seen by Miss Tang, right. Perhaps knowing that Qin Xuexin would not go down, Yan Wei left. However, in theter time, Yan Wei always found a chance to appear in front of Qin Xuexin. He looked infatuated, a bit pitiful, and very embarrassed. This kind of Yan Wei, Qin Xue was impassive, but let some women who did not understand the situation to him be wronged, saying Qin Xue was heartless. Gradually, the outside world said that Qin Xuexin was not much, even some people who had a good rtionship with Qin Xuexin, persuaded her that such a lover or something was rare, and let her try to get along with Yan Wei. Those who knew the point would not persuade Qin Xuexin to forgive Yan Wei. However, there is more and more public opinion from outside, Qin Xuexin understands that this is something that some people can''t get used to, and intend to borrow this matter to rectify her. Although it will not have much impact on herpany, this will damage her image and cause her psychological stress. Of course, this was misunderstood by the outside world. In fact, she experienced those things, and there were not many things that could cause her heart pressure. "I heard that celebrities wille from autobiography. I think your experience is very good. At least you are already a sessful female entrepreneur. There should be a lot of people interested in your experience. Now someone hits you. It s better to have an autobiography. , It will not only improve your reputation, but also make people understand your efforts, and at the same time set an example for more women. " Tang Guo''s proposal made Qin Xuexin think about it. Out of an autobiography? Does it describe her experience from the beginning? She thought about it and thought it was OK. Her experience is from darkness to light, and writing these out may be able to make those who are as desperate as she used toe out slowly? After Tang Guo''s proposal, Qin Xuexin took two hours a day to write his own experience, and the content was all true. Six monthster, she wrote the first draft and showed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo said that she could help her with illustrations. "To be famous, everyone is famous." Qin Xuexin couldn''t help crying or crying. With Tang Guo''s current fame, do he still need to be famous? In many ces, she was invited to exhibit paintings. Sure enough, Miss Tang was beautiful and kind and cheap Bai Shuo''s big pig hoof. After a few months, Tang Guo stayed longer than nned, after all, she would help Qin Xuexin draw some illustrations, waiting for her to give the book out. And there is no end to it, this time she returned to wait for an ending. Chapter 2674: Canary (76) Chapter 2674: Canary (76) 2674: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers These days, Yan Wei will still appear in Qin Xuexin''s sight, and the outside world''s evaluation of Qin Xuexin is mixed. There are even people who make up stories saying that the reason why Yan''s defeat was because Yan Wei''s deep love for Qin Xuexin was deliberately defeated to her, just to restore her heart. Because of this fabricated story, Yan Wei also had a group of female fans who defended him, catching Qin Xue on the Inte every day. Some male fans also scolded Qin Xuexin as a woman on the Inte. She was ruthless and unemotional. She also told others not to follow this woman, or she might be Qin Xuexin one day. In short, most of the people who did not know believed that Qin Xuexin was able to defeat Yan because of Yan Wei''s infatuation and let her. It is impossible to say that you are not angry, but Qin Xuexin is perfecting his autobiography and has no time to ignore it. Until the publication of Qin Xuexin''s Autobiography was released, the previous public opinion ceased. Qin Xuexin was also ruthless and wanted to hit the faces of these people. Just after the book was released, I spent a wave of marketing on my own. Within two days, the entirework, as long as anyone who used the Inte, heard about this book. In fact, many people are interested in Qin Xuexin''s growth. This autobiography was released within a few days, and the first edition was sold out. Those who finished reading were shocked for a long time. Those in the know, watching Qin Xuexin s movements, especially Qin Zhenshan s rtionships, helped Qin Xuexin spontaneously turn her autobiography, with a sentence: It s not easy for the little girl toe to this day The elders are distressed and let us admire it. A short sentence has already shown the attitude. Most of the content in Qin Xuexin''s Autobiography is true. In particr, the illustrations of Tang Guope are as lifelike as if they could all see the suffering of Qin Xuexin in the manor house. They also found that as long as the things in the manor, basically every event, will be apanied by a picture that looks very realistic. As for Qin Xuexin''s previous experience and subsequent experience, there are also illustrations, but they always feel that these illustrations are a bit less and less real. "So, Yan Wei is actually a strong, rape, criminal?" At this time, it was actually suggested that Qin Xuexin should sue Yan Wei. He not only vited her, but also imprisoned her freedom. Qin Xuexin: "Although I also want to sue him and sue him for the crimes he hasmitted, I have no evidence. Even if I have a lot of money, I cannot do anything without him." Of course, during this period, many people still questioned what Yan Wei did. Even Yan Wei s female fans believed that this was Qin Xuexin''s story making, in order to discredit Yan Wei, because she was found to be overwhelming when she crossed the river and was unable to hold her back, she had to look away. "Oh, I rely on you this time." [Well, the host is big. I have packaged the previous video and sent it to Qin Xuexin immediately. Although there is no video in the room, many videos where Qin Xuexin was forcibly dragged into the house have been. In addition, Qin Xuexin did all kinds of work in the manor, and was humiliated by Yan Wei''s words. Qin Xuexin was shocked when he received the video. After watching the video, of course, Qin Xuexin must use legal means to protect her interests. Chapter 2675: Canary (77) Chapter 2675: Canary (77) # 2675 canary (77) She wasn''t afraid of losing face at all, and she didn''t rely on her face to eat anyway, she just felt very happy, as if she had gone out of breath. Moreover, she was able to be a model for a woman and she was bullied, so she would sue him! Fuck him! Yan Wei was prosecuted, and the evidence provided by Qin Xuexin was sufficient. Even if he did not see what was happening in the room, judging by his voice, Yan Wei did abuse her, imprisoned her freedom, and humiliated her with words. This alone is enough for Yan Wei to drink a pot. In the end, Yan Wei got the punishment he deserved, and his natural reputation was gone. But his female fan still didn''t believe it, thinking that there was something tricky in it. In the end, Qin Xuexin released some videos to the public, all scenes of her being abused by Yan Wei in the manor. The entirework is boiling, and I can''t believe it. The former Yan family controlled people, and they still have such a look. This matter, Qin Xuexin won. At this time, many people on the Inte sympathized with Qin Xuexin and let everyone talk less about it. After all, it was not easy for her toe out. Seeing this, Qin Xue smiled indifferently, she came out long ago, because when she was desperate, she met a very gentle person, took her hand, and took her step by step. Now she is out of reach and no one can hurt her. The day Yan Wei was put in prison, I looked forward to seeing Qin Xuexin. Qin Xuexin did not wait, but Tang Guo came. Looking at the woman sitting in front of him, Yan Wei suddenly felt that he was pursuing so much, and was devoted to Qin Xuexin, but the woman sent him to jail. Suddenly he regretted it a bit. "Xiaoguo, you are the only one at this time." Tang Guo had a faint smile in his eyes and shook his head: "Just sentenced for a few years, it''s cheap for you." Yan Wei froze a bit, and was at a loss: "Little fruit, you ..." "Looking at you being sentenced to prison, I can rest assured to get married." Yan Wei :? ? ? "Those videos I provided." This sentencepletely defeated Yan Wei, stared at Tang Guo with a stare, and said, "You are resentful to me, aren''t you?" "No, I''m just destroying this dregs on your behalf." After that, Tang Guo blinked yfully, Bai Shuo quickly came to hold her hand, and carefully took her away. When Yan Wei was sent in, he was still a little bit stingy. Why did Tang Guo, who was devoted to him, suddenly be so heartless? Isn''t she always infatuated with him? A few yearster, Yan Wei was released from prison. People have been out there for a long time, and women who were within reach of him can only be seen on TV and in financial newspapers. That farce that year not only did not bring her negatives, but made her a role model for women all over the world. Over the years, countless rapes, rapes and offenders were sent to prison by these victims. And he thought that the woman who had been affectionate to him and finally stabbed him with a knife, was actually raised in the castle by one of the richest anchors in the world, and lived daily to paint, bask in the sun, live with him, and cat Happy days. And he has no rtives, and he has nothing left. After being known by his name, he will be cast aside, which makes him angry and unable to attack. In his life, he felt only darkness. ... Qin Xuexin thought that after she died, she would drink Meng Po Tang as she said in the legend, and then give birth again. Chapter 2676: Canary (end) Chapter 2676: Canary (end) Chapter 2676 Canary (End) There was no expectation that when she was dying, a different memory burst into her mind. There is a desperate and helpless Shi Xuexin, a Tang Guo who is obsessed with Yan Wei, and a Yan Wei who tortures her body and mind and gives her the only dawn. In that world, because her life was too dark, she couldn''t help but seize even the light of others giving alms. Plus she has a very important mother, so she has topromise. Inside, it''s different from what happened here. Miss Tang is dead. She was with Yan Wei and had children. From the memory, she felt that she was not happy inside. Inside, her mother didn''t wake up and never saw her grandfather. She was alive inside like a dead body. After receiving these memories, Qin Xuexin lost his consciousness. But when she woke up, she actually appeared in a familiar ce, and suddenly stunned, only to find that this ce turned out to be Yan''s Manor. Why is she here? what on earth is it? At this moment, she was wearing a thin skirt and was sitting in the living room. The person in front was Wu Dong, who was talking to her about the rules in the manor. Eventually, she had to ept the facts, and she went back to the beginning. Sad for a little while, she was happy again. She is back, can she see Miss Tang again? Qin Xue smiled happily, making Wu Dong feel strange. However, this time she did not want to be bullied by Yan Wei, especially after receiving another Shi Xuexin''s memory, she felt that the abuse of Yan Wei by herst life was not enough. This time, she wants to make Yan Wei defeat faster. That night, when Yan Wei returned to prepare to bully Qin Xuexin, Qin Xuexin was kicked by a screeching leg and almost made him disabled. Later, Yan Wei punished her to do rough work. There are two world experiences. Qin Xuexin, while dealing with the servants in the manor, secretly doing something else. Because of Bai Shuo in herst life, she didn''t have many opportunities to meet with Miss Tang, but in this life she was able to get along with each other. Qin Xuexin waited, waited, and finally waited for the Tang Guo who returned to the exhibition abroad. That day, when she heard the movement below, she went downstairs happily, before she saw a person, she showed a big smile. Just when she saw someone, she froze. "What does the bun do? This is Miss Tang." Qin Xuexin really froze, because the Tangdy in front of her was not the Tangdy she knew. The appearance is different, the temperament is different, it may be the same name. Obviously very beautiful, but in her memory, not this face. There was a face in those two lives, and this one was another stranger in front of her, but her intuition told her that the other was Tang Guo of this world. "Miss Tang." "Hello there." Qin Xuexin sighed, and it really wasn''t Miss Tang, so disappointed. Many things happenedter, with the presence of Qin Xuexin, Yan''s copsed very early. She picked up her mother in advance and contacted her grandfather abroad, although her mother woke up after a long time, at least better than a lifetime. It can be said that in this life, her glory is even more eye-catching, and her achievements are even more enviable. By the way, Yan Wei s dog thing still gave up Tang Guo in this world, but she had already expected to save her. Yan Wei in this life was also miserable, because she was in a bad mood, and the other party was going to die again. "Miss Qin, I''ve always wondered, what are you looking through me?" Qin Xuexin leaned on the sofa with a simple smile on his face: "Look at someone." "Who?" "A nice and gentle person." Unfortunately, she is not in this world. see you tomorrow Chapter 2677: Star Heroines Daughter (1) Chapter 2677: Star Heroine''s Daughter (1) The 2677th chapter star daughter (1) "I''m sure this is true, did you read it right?" A woman''s voice sounded, Tang Guo raised her head involuntarily and looked at the ce where the sound originated. At the same time, she found the furnishings where she is now. The space is spacious and bright. The items on disy are very advanced at first nce. Judging from theyout, this should be the living room. But this living room is different from the living room I have seen before, and somemon furnishings are not. And in the living room, there is a "person" who looks like a person, but actually has no breath of life. [The host is big, that''s a robot. The technology here should be good. This robot is no different from humans except it''s not really human. Just now, I have scanned the robot''s chip data and learned something. The system suppresses surprise, [the host is big, do you know where it is? "Where?" In fact, Tang Guo already has some spection that it is definitely the future world to have such high-end technology. As for the future, she couldn''t guess. Moreover, just now she also found that she also has a personal terminal where she can browse all kinds of news, but she doesn''t have time to look at these for a while. [The host is big, this is the interster era, the real interster era, there are two alliance empires in the entire interster. One is the Zhou Hao Alliance empire where you are now, and the other is the Rollo Alliance Empire. ording to the information I scanned, the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire was formed by the former Eastern ancestry, while the Rollo Alliance Empire was formed by the former Western countries. "It turned out to be the interster age." She remembered the two interster people in the group, Emmanuel and Billy, wondering if this interster was theirs. The so-called 3,000 small worlds and the 3,000rge worlds, who knows if it will be the same world. She hasn''t received her memory yet, but she''s already looking forward to it. "I see, no matter if she has any problems, I will propose to the family, it is best to bring her back." The woman''s voice just rang in her ears again. "From more than 100 years ago, the interster nts kept on Decrease, where Tang Yue currently lives is just a backward, and rare fresh fruits and vegetables can appear, which must be problematic. " "Well, you stare at Tang Yan first, and bring her back if necessary, we will be able to discover this, and others will surely find it." Having said this, the woman terminated the call with the other party. I don''t know if I felt Tang Guo''s eyesight. I looked back at her and said, "I''m going out." The woman''s tone of Tang Guo was very stiff, and even made Tang Guo feel a bit cold. Tang Guo nodded gently and watched the woman leave the living room. At this moment, she leaned back on the sofa, closed her eyes tightly, and began to receive memories. After looking at the memory, she opened her eyes and didn''t hold back. [The host is big, pay attention to the image, now you are still a seven-year-old baby girl. Yes, the current Tang Guo is a seven-year-old baby girl. And her identity is also very special. The heroine of this world is the Tang Jun mentioned by the woman just now. The woman''s name was Tang Qingru just now, and she was the half-sister of Tang Yue. Chapter 2678: Star Heroines Daughter (2) Chapter 2678: Star Heroine''s Daughter (2) The 2678th chapter star daughter (2) At the same time, she also has an identity, the wife of the youngest major general He Ting in the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Seven years ago, Tang Qingru married his child with He Ting. It''s just that after they get married, they rarely get together and leave little time together. As for her, it was the child who was taken with him. What''s **** is that she is not Tang Qingru''s daughter, but Tang Yan''s daughter. That''s right, this time it was very exciting, she became the daughter of the world''s heroine Tang Yan. Of course, even the heroine''s daughter is a female partner. Since it can be worn by her, it must be the end of this identity. Both Tang Yun and Tang Qingru are the daughters of the Tang family, but one is the glory of the Tang family and the other is the shame of the Tang family. The owner of the Tang family did not marry his wife, and there were many lovers around him. But Tang Yan''s mother died shortly after giving birth. Tang Yun''s mental strength is a D-level garbage level, while Tang Qingru''s mental strength is an S-level superior mental strength. As for He Ting, as a male lead, of course, his standard configuration is SSS mental power, the highest level of interster. In the interster world, spiritual power is very important. No matter what you do, you need mental energy. Especially when studying at the Interster Military Academy, the lowest level of mental strength is B, and the people whoe out of this level can only do what they can do, do some chores, and do things without technical content. They are not qualified to use the machine at all. A series ofbat equipment weapons. The Tang family and the He family have always been married. The He family''s He Ting and the Tang family''s Tang Qingru are in the eyes of everyone, a perfect match. However, what the outsiders do not know is that Tang Qingru has a secret. Her body is defective. In a battle, her body was damaged. It was very serious. She has no chance to conceive in the future. Even if interster medical technology is developed, there is no way. In Tang Qingru''s generation, only the daughter who was able to marry the He family was eligible. And a man with a SSS mental power level like He Ting, a woman must have at least an S-level to be worthy of him. It can be said that their marriage was originally very restrained. Even if He Ting wants to marry a waste, it will not work, anyway, it will be countless obstacles. An excellent man like He Ting, even Tang Qingru, who is excellent, is also fond of it. It was only after she was injured that she was very distressed and even gave up. However, it is certainly impossible for the Tang family to let off son-inw like He Ting. Once this generation is not married, the rtionship between the two will be alienated. Coupled with the fact that there are fewer and fewer interster nts today, we don''t know what will happen in the future. There aremon interests in twisting a rope, and we will have more chances to grab resources in the future. Therefore, the Tang family came up with an idea. It is not difficult for Tang Yan to conceive and have children instead of Tang Qingru, as long as they have mental calctions. Tang Qingru had no room to refute, the family''s decision, she can only do it, the family will not consider her mind. For the glory of the family, she must also promise such a thing, and she herself likes He Ting. Under the persecution of the family, Tang Yan also had to agree to their request and had a rtionship with He Ting. Because of the medicines they provide, in fact, this medicine is also harmful to the body. However, if used on the female lead, the damage will not be so great. Things can go so smoothly, in fact, there is another reason, that is, Tang Yan has loved He Ting since he was a child. Knowing that she did not have the opportunity to be a legal couple with He Ting, she could now give birth to He Ting and have him for one night. Although she felt a little wronged in her heart, she finally agreed. Chapter 2679: Star Heroines Daughter (3) Chapter 2679: Star Heroine''s Daughter (3) 2679: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After pregnancy, she was secretly raised by the Tang family. When she gave birth, the Tang family gave her a generous sum of money and sent her to agging to survive. As long as it is her material request, the Tang family will provide it, provided that she is not allowed to return and conceal the secret. Of course, during her pregnancy, Tang Qingru did not appear to outsiders, which made Tang Qingru bring her child to marry He Ting, and no one outside was suspicious. But as the object of marriage with Tang Qingru, He Ting actually had doubts in her heart. In his eyes, there is only the honor of the Alliance Empire, and he has no children. As for marrying Tang Qingru, he didn''t object too much, after all, he didn''t like anyone. Knowing that Tang Qingru had given birth to his child, it waster found out that it was really his daughter. He was actually a little surprised. Because he had known for a long time that Tang Qingru was physically injured and was unable to conceive. Even if Tang Qingru is excellent, the marriage between the two is very important. If it is known that she cannot get pregnant, the He family will think she is not eligible to marry him. He secretly investigated the matter and knew the truth. But he chose to get married, and the Tang family''s choice was undoubtedly correct. Since this is the choice of the Tang family, there is no need for him to disassemble anything. He didn''t want to, when the family chose him a troublesome woman. He was not very interested in women, and after getting married, he basically did not get along with Tang Qingru. Tang Qingru is also a stuffy gourd character. At the same time, he has his own pride. He likes He Ting a little and won''t let down his body to please. Naturally, they have been married for seven years, and they have always been nominal couples. They do not have the opportunity to meet several times throughout the year. If there were no errors, they should have been so nd. The two may not heat up, but for themon interests of the two, there will be no conflict. After all, Tang Guo is really He Ting''s daughter. Now Tang Guo''s name is indeed Tang Guo. The reason was that He Ting was not at home all year round, and Tang Qingru was arrogant. He remembered that He Ting was going to do the task the day after his marriage. When he was named, Tang Guo was named Tang. In the interster age, following the mother and father''s surname has not been as important as in ancient times. The turn of events took ce. Tang Yan, who was far behind the, awakened a very special ability in the crisis. All nts that had been given spiritual power by her could grow and survive. This ability waster called the spiritual life force by the interster age. Although Tang Yan covered this up a bit, she took out fresh fruits, vegetables, and where she lived on the backward. The growth of the nts turned out to be particrly good. Unlike other ces, dry, gray, and lifeless It looks like it''s going to die. This phenomenon has led many people to doubt. Tang Guo heard Tang Qingru''s voice just now. It was her person who identally discovered the incident. He contacted her through a personal terminal and passed the news back. If the plot hasn''t changed, all parties will now know that there is a young woman with a lot of fresh nts in her home on a backward. Now, they have all sent someone to Tang Yan. Tang Qingru''s people reacted slowly, and finally Tang Yan was taken away by another party. At this time, Tang Yue was caught in a situation of being robbed by all parties. He was robbed by this person for a while, and was robbed by that person. Chapter 2680: Star Heroines Daughter (4) Chapter 2680: Star Heroine''s Daughter (4) The 2680th chapter star daughter (4) However, she is a female lead, and she is always lucky to escape the experiment and live well. In the end, she has to fall into the hands of He Ting, the male lead. However, it has been a while since Tang Yan fell into the hands of male lead He Ting. Now He Ting also knew about Tang Yan''s anomaly. When Tang Yue met those who were good to her, she helped people nt nts crazy, which caused many people to go crazy. Even He Ting couldn''t sit still. At this time, the fate of the original owner also turned around. He Ting knew that Tang Guo was Tang Yan''s daughter, so he began to go home often, taking Tang Guo to a secretboratory, ordering people to take her blood for research, and some spiritual Force experiment. But because there were strangers around him, the identity of the original owner, Tang Yan''s daughter, was revealed. The original owner did not have the heroine halo, but was grabbed, only to end up as an experiment. The person who stole the original owner for the first time was a candidate heir of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. In the hands of the other person, the original owner was experimented and blood was drawn every day like a mouse. After Tang Qingru knew this, she tried to stop it, but she had no way to grab the original owner by herself. She asked the family for help, and the Tang and He families were actually very anxious about it. In the end, they decided to inform Tang Ye that his daughter had been arrested and Tang Ye would definitely return. Tang Qingru thought that when Tang Wei returned, he might be able to save the original owner. I do nt know at all, the Tang family and the He family are fighting, waiting for Tang Ye toe back, hiding her secretly, and doing this experiment on her own, you must figure out what Tang Ye s special ability is. Tang Yan was really anxious when he knew about his daughter. After thinking of many ways, she used her admirers to escape from the ce where she had control, and finally came back secretly. Of course, as soon as she returned, she was faced with many people''s contention, and eventually she chose to return to He Ting. Even with so much experience, she still admires He Ting, and the other person is her daughter''s father. In short, she has a very special feeling. In the end, He Ting negotiated with the other party. Tang Yuan provided some blood to the other party to help the empire nt nts and let the other party release the original owner. The original owner really did not have the ability of Tang Yan, and had the order of the Supreme Ruler, the other party released her back. But for her being reduced to an experimental product, her father suddenly got close. It turned out that the young girl''s heart was cold in order to study her ability to let nts grow. What made her uneptable was that her mother wasn''t Tang Qingru, she was actually Tang Yan. Even if Tang Yun wiped her tears every day and said that she had suffered, she would protect her in the future, and she would not be moved. Because Tang Yan''s obsession with He Ting made her disgusted. He Ting hurt her, her biological mother actually exposed it, and she was ambiguous with the one who hurt her. Because of being experimented, the original owner s mental strength was almost exhausted, and her body became very weak. After all, in those months, she was drawn a lot of blood every day at a young age. Tang Qingru watched Tang Yuan and He Ting''s situation and proposed to terminate the marriage contract. Based on various circumstances, Tang Yan is obviously more important than Tang Qingru now. They also need to give Tang Yan an identity. Once she bes the major general''s wife, at least the person of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, she must consider her. And the rulers of the Empire should not offend the two important families of the Tang family and the He family for the sake of Tang Yan. Let me write another chapter this weekend. Chapter 2681: Star Heroines Daughter (5) Chapter 2681: Star Heroine''s Daughter (5) The 2681st chapter star daughter (5) Later, Tang Yan sessfully became the major general''s wife, but He Ting did not like her at this time, for the benefit. But Tang Yan admired this man, and he would agree no matter what the other party asked. Under the protection of several parties, Tang Yan made more and more nts of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire. After discovery, the entire interster, only she has such ability. Even though Tang Yan was making up for the original owner every day, he still couldn''t move the original owner, and was not cold to her. Of course, the days can''t be calm like this. The change brought by Tang Jun to the entire Zhou Hao alliance empire makes the Rollo Alliance empire very anxious. In the end, they discovered that Tang Yan was very concerned about the daughter of the original owner, so the unlucky daughter of the female owner was **** again. Of course, after being taken away, their first choice was to conduct various experiments on her again. They only needed to hang one life. When the experiment was unsessful, they discussed the conditions with Tang Yue. In order to save the original owner, Tang Yan finally agreed to the other party''s conditions and secretly went to the Rollo Alliance Empire. Regardless of the danger of his life, Tang Yan chose toe over to save people, and finally let the original take it easy. At least, she didn''t hate her as much as before. At least this person was her mother and was willing to take risks to save her. Of course, she still couldn''t ept it. Tang Yan and He Ting were together, obsessed with He Ting. Even if she is young, it can be seen that the man He Ting has no feelings at all, whether it is to Tang Qingru or Tang Yan. Tang Qingru was married because the two needed to marry. Marry Tang Yan because of her special ability. However, in the end he was a male and female master. In theter tribtion experience, He Ting slowly fell in love with Tang Yan. Of course, during this period, the daughter of the original owner, Tang Yan, often threatened Tang Yan because she had a mother with special abilities and would be **** by all parties. For the original owner, Tang Yan had topromise, many times, he put himself into the arms of the enemy. He Ting was on the way to save Tang Yan. Of course, there are many menswear, whether it is because of Tang Yun''s ability, or he likes her, and he is busy going to Tang Tang for fire every day. The end result is that the daughter of the original hostess suffered countless hardships, suffered countless hardships, was subjected to unclear experiments, and eventually became a wasteful man, making Tang Yan cry every day. And those men''s men, die, die, die, exit. He Ting is the winner of personal life. His wife has special abilities, and he has honors. He was eventually promoted to the general, the youngest. Tang Yan is finally with her sweetheart, and her sweetheart still loves her deeply. Because of the original owner''s affairs, He Ting, who fell in love with Tang Yan, felt guilty and waspensating her throughout her life. Tang Qingru is still the heroic female soldier who died in a battle. Regarding Tang Yu and He Ting, she did not participate in her pride. The original owner,ter, had many younger brothers and sisters, and each person had the lowest level of mental strength, which was called waste by people outside. It was because of Tang''s preference for her that she was angry and unable to send out. However, Tang Yan''s preference, coupled with her weird temperament, made her younger brothers and sisters dislike her and basically isted her. Even though she had suffered many injuries at the beginning, under the advanced interster of medicine and Tang Yan''s obsession, she lived for a long time, but all lived in pain. Until she died, she hated He Ting. After reading these memories, Tang Guo can appreciate the deep indignity from the original owner. Throughout her life, she lived too much. [Congrattions on the greatness of the host. The system has just finished watching the plot. [The host is big. Do you want to contact them now? "Of course, I didn''t expect it to be the interster world of Emmanuel and Billy," thinking of the encounter between the two in the plot, Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing, "they in the plot, as expected, became cannon fodder." Tang Guo enters the group. [School flower]: Emmanuel, Billy, are you there? see you tomorrow Chapter 2682: Star Heroines Daughter (6) Chapter 2682: Star Heroine''s Daughter (6) The 2682nd chapter star daughter (6) Tang Guo just made a head in the group, and immediately burst out a lot of people. [Ziyun]: Girl, what new ce have you been to this time? I also asked them both. Is there anything I can help? [Mo Yuntian]: In my opinion, the girls are uneasy about the two of them. After all, the small world they are in is currently in the crisis of gradual death of nts. I intend to send them some fresh nts. We all know that once a little nt in the world does not exist, it means that it is not far from extinction. [Chixiao]: Yeah, nts represent life. After speaking for so many years, I am a little bit confused. I am really afraid of what happened to these two guys. Recently, I have been studying whether they can be refined. Create some useful magical tools, maybe they will save their lives. [Margaret]: Earlier, Emmanuel did not say that theplete extinction of nts was not so fast, but it was OK to prepare early. [Ethereal Fairy]: I rememberst time Billy said that although there are still many living nts in the entire interster space, the rise is not very good. Even some ordinary fruits have be interster luxury. When new seedlings are cultivated, maybe one day, those fruit trees will die. When discussing this matter, the people in the group were all deeply worried. It can be said that in the world they live in, they are not always able to find one or two trusted people. With the existence of this ne trading group, as they get along slowly, this is the only ce where they can open their hearts and tell little secrets. Whether given or given, they are here willingly, without any purpose. Even if there is no such old friend, their hearts will be ufortable. [Silver Ring]: Right, Xiaohua, you asked them what they did? [School flower]: Finding something for them. Tang Guo deliberately did not directly say that where she is currently, she intends to sell a little bit. The current environment is not considered dangerous. Speaking of which, she may haven''tmunicated with friends in the group for a long time, and after every appearance, she will leave in a hurry. Even, sometimes, saying hello and reporting a peace all helped her. [School flower]: They don''t seem to be there. When theye, let me talk about it. I''ll send you some red envelope food. I''m not busy this time. [Mo Yuntian]: Haha, okay, it''s a rare girl to have time with us. Tang Guo now is just a seven-year-old little baby girl. Even the daughter of the male lead will also take some courses, but the courses are basically on personal terminals and studying at home. When ites to testing, it is also tested on the personal terminal, there is no need to run around. Even mental training can be done on a personal terminal. Unless you need to do experiments and learn to usebat equipment, you will go to a special school. But at her current age, she doesn''t have that qualification. During the group lesson, she also listened to the teacher''s live lecture with her ssmates on her personal terminal. Therefore, in this interster world, there are no such schools as kindergartens, elementary schools, and junior high schools. In terms of time, she is still more generous. After about two hours, both Billy and Emmanuel appeared, causing everyone in the group to stop the previous topic. Chapter 2683: Star Heroines Daughter (7) Chapter 2683: Star Heroine''s Daughter (7) 2683: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Probably it was a long chat record. Billy and two knew that Tang Guo had called them by name and asked Tang Guo what to do when they appeared. [Emanuel]: School flowers, you don''t need to worry. At present, my situation is okay, although the interster situation is not optimistic. At least, with your and everyone''s support, and my family status is pretty good, survival is still no problem. [Billy]: Actually, what I want to say is that I just received a news recently. Maybe this news is a huge turn for us. [Emanuel]: Billy, are you talking about the luxuriant nts growing on the remote Phoenix-tailed star opposite the Empire of Hao Alliance? I heard from my family that the person who has something to do with the nts is a woman. [Billy]: It turns out that you already know, it seems that this matter is not a secret in the entire interster, I think there have been many forces to send people to find that woman. The other party''s current identity is unknown, but from the attitudes of all parties, there is a need to find her. [Emmanuel]: Of course, no nt can be cultivated for a long time. Her presence will undoubtedly bring hope to the entire interster. It''s just that this is hope, and it may also bring disaster to Starcraft. Billy is a little bit silent, yeah, and it could bring disaster to their interster. Because the interster is never quite t. People are selfish, and they want all the enemies to die, and they are getting stronger and stronger. Tang Guo watched the two fall into discussions and worries without disturbing them. When the two of them reacted, they thought of the most important thing right now. Shouldn''t they spend time with their school? Saying those unhappy things seems to affect my mood a little. [Emanuel]: School flower, where have you been this time? Did you name me and Billy by name? Do you need anything? [School flower]: It''s really a new ce. I''m a bit surprised to be able to get to this ce. So, I can''t wait toe to you two. People in the entire group saw this sentence and stunned. Then they were shocked, wouldn''t they? They are not fools, Tang Guo said so clearly, and named these two guys by name. Obviously, the world that appeared this time was rted to the two. [Ziyun]: Girl, have you really reached the interster era of Billy? Emmanuel and Billy were so excited that they forgot to speak for a while, but a few other people were discussing the matter vigorously. Among them, Margaret seemed very happy. [Margaret]: Oh my god, I seem to have discovered an extraordinary secret. Of the members of our group, where there is a disaster, the school flower will definitely appear there. Although my thoughts are not very good, it will make people want to curse me, but I still want to say, please gue the magic world as soon as possible, I curse the magic world with the soul. [Harold]: You are poisonous. [Allen]: Did you know? Not only is this woman poisonous, she is also a very evil holy wizard. After a while, Emmanuel and Billy finally reacted. [Emanuel]: School flower, where are you, should I go to pick you up? Every time you seem to be miserable, Starcraft is so dangerous, let me protect you. Chapter 2684: Star Heroines Daughter (8) Chapter 2684: Star Heroine''s Daughter (8) 2684: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Billy]: School flower, have you fallen to any abandoned? Apart from this, I can''t think of anything worse. [Emanuel]: No, I think the original owner of the school flower may be a mental waste. School flower, don''t get me wrong. Although the original owner is a mental waste, I believe you will be able to change your destiny. [Billy]: School flower, please report a coordinate, I will pick you up in person, Emmanuel, you don''t need to grab it with me, right? [Emanuel]: General Billy, don''t forget your identity. You are the general of our Rollo Alliance Empire. Your task is to protect our Rollo Alliance Empire. Now the Empire is in a tense time. You should not leave without permission, but stick to your post. I''m different. I''m just a beautician. I have a lot of time. Let me pick it up at school. I don''t take any trouble at all. [Billy]: How do I remember, you are just a little beautician on the bright side, the master of the Christie family, I remember that there were many advanced pharmacy studies in the Rollo Empire, all from your hands, right? You are a valuable talent in our Rollo Alliance Empire and should be protected in secret. With such an important and important status, how can you personally risk going to waste? Once you encounter any danger, it will be a huge loss for our entire Rollo Alliance Empire. I do nt think anyone will agree to let you pick up people. Therefore, you should stay in theboratory well. Don''t be in danger. The people in the group were stunned, Billy, who has always been a little talkative, and Emmanuel, who has always been a gentleman, actually made a noise in the group, because they were rushing to pick up someone. Ziyun Mo Yuntian and Chixiao, sitting in the hall, opened their eyes and smiled. They couldn''t help thinking of the time when the school went to their world. They also argued like Yuri and Emmanuel. In the end, things went in a dramatic direction, and it was a sigh of utter regret. They thought the two were funny and naive, and they could understand their mood. In fact, if there is no school flower in this group, there will always be less between them, and such a deep friendship will not be established. Billy and Emmanuel debated over who would pick up Tango for an hour. In the end, they didn''t make a difference. They stopped arguing and said that they should ask, who should Tang Guo want to pick them up, and thought it was better to choose themselves. No matter how bad it is, two people can go together. [School flower]: This time you guessed wrong. I''m not a waste star. I''m not bad. I''m the daughter of a major general. I''m currently in the Empire of the Hao Alliance. As for the spiritual power of the original owner, it is not a waste. The SS level tested before. Tang Guo''s words shocked Emmanuel and Billy. Although there are still many SS-level people in the interster, Tang Guo just happens to be attached to this person. They can''t help but guess what kind of people they are, what kind of things they have experienced, and they have SS-level mental strength. Miserable. That''s right, through Tang Guo''s sharing with them, they understand that each time Tang Guo''s role will be miserable in the future, or even death, it will make people feel a little pitiful and a little sorry. They are still the daughter of a major general. They have serious doubts. Is it possible that the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire will fight with their Rollo Alliance Empire in the future and destroy each other? Chapter 2685: Star Heroines Daughter (9) Chapter 2685: Star Heroine''s Daughter (9) 2685: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Emanuel]: So, the school flower does not need us to help at this time. Since your status is not low, it doesn''t seem to be dangerous now, otherwise we should spend some time together, seriously, Billy and I I have always been very envious of Ziyun and they can meet you. [Billy]: If you are not convenient toe, we cane to you. At present, the two empires are rtively peaceful and there is no dispute. We still havemon enemies, interster bandits, bandits, and the invasion of some dangerous alien creatures. These are the headaches for us, and we have no time to develop the struggle within human beings. [School flower]: If you want to meet, you can onlye. In my current situation, I ca nt go to your ce for the time being. After all, I m only seven years old this year. [Emanuel]: ... [Billy]: ... People in the group were shocked to hear that Tang Guo was only seven years old this year. Speaking of which, this is the youngest one in their school''s possession of flowers. At the age of seven, there is really no way to go to their ce alone, or the daughter of the Major General of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. If it is really done by a caring person, there may be some trouble. [Margaret]: School flower, interrupt. I want to ask, since you went to the world of those two guys, is their final oue terrible, is it cannon fodder? Can you tell us the story in advance? Now that the school has gone to that world, Margaret is not worried about the danger of these two people. With school spent, no matter how dangerous it is, it will get better. Tang Guo feels that Margaret does get a bit abnormal sometimes, and her focus is always so strange. She had no doubt at all now, in the words of Harold and Allen, the former Margaret must be a lunatic. After all, it was only Margaret who saw her, and wondered why she would be a cannon fodder, why it would be so miserable, and she would be very excited to type those words. [School flower]: They are really cannon fodder, but the drama is rtively heavy, it should be regarded as a cannon fodder. [Emanuel]: Actually a man, what happened to me in the end? [School flower]: In the near future, you, Emmanuel, will fall in love with a woman crazy, and go to fire for her. Even if she ca nt get her, her heart will be willing. Even if the family objected, and the outside obstructions, you had to help her, and finally died. [Emanuel]: ... It sounds weird, what is the sess of death? He was a great pharmacist, and how could he be so crazy for a woman. He is the most important person in the family. How could he hurt his family for a woman? But Emmanuel did not doubt Tang Guo''s words and was convinced. It must have been the halo of the heroine that fainted him. [Billy]: What about me, school flower, even if I die, I should have died heroically for the Rollo Alliance Empire. After all, this is the glory of being a general who died. In fact, when asked this sentence, Billy was not confident enough and was a little uncertain. The **** aura of the heroine, from the past experience of the school flower, he knows that it is a very terrible thing that cannot be exined by science. [School flower]: No, your death is a great failure in your life, shame the entire family, and draw a trace of shame on your sess. [Billy]: ... [Emanuel]: Laughing, General Billy, I''m curious, what will you do in the future that will shame your entire Boswell family. Chapter 2686: Star Heroines Daughter (10) Chapter 2686: Star Heroine''s Daughter (10) 2686: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers Not to mention that Emmanuel is curious, everyone in the group is curious. Admiral Billy of the Rollo Alliance Empire has always been the object of love of the entire empire''s people, representing justice and courage, what made him faint and do bad things. Tang Guo saw that they were curious and did not hide it. [School Flower]: Billy will also fall in love with the woman Emmanuel likes in the future, and will be crazy for her and fight for her in the future. As for the shame you did, that woman asked you for help. Originally you should resist the invasion of xenobiotics. In order to help the woman, you left for a while. But it was such a short while that made the entire army without heads and chaos. In the end, countless soldiers were killed by alien creatures, and many mechs and warships were destroyed. You said, did you bring disgrace to the entire family and your empire? [Billy]: How could I do such a stupid thing? When I heard the school flower''s statement, I wanted to kill me. Like Emmanuel, he did not doubt Tang Guo''s lies. Since she said it, it must be true. Even though he was a little angry, angry at the dazzling self, he was relieved that the school flower came, indicating that he would not make these mistakes. [School Flower]: In the end, you ended up feeling guilty for this mistake. After sending the woman away, you were put on trial and lost your position as a general. But because you feel guilty, you feel sorry for the family people''s empire, and you have resisted the alien creatures alone. For decades, countless alien creatures died in your hands, and eventually died on a small waste star, with no bones left. . [Billy]: That''s my character, but I don''t allow such things to happen. I won''t make such mistakes, nor will I make fun of my soldiers'' lives, shame my family, and let the imperial people. Disappointed. [Emmanuel]: School flower, I''m curious, what kind of woman can actually make me and Billy faint for her, go to the fire, and end up so miserable. I wonder if she was carrying some strange potion that actually caused me and Billy''s IQ to drop. The people in the group couldn''t help but look funny. In fact, they all know a little about the heroine''s aura. Once infected, it is easy to get lost. Even if they are smart, even the most powerful people may not wake up. Those who are not confused will be unlucky in the end, all kinds of unsatisfactory, this kind of rule, Ziyun three must understand a little. They believe that this aura should be the luck given by heaven. There are always miracles in the atmosphere. [School flower]: Didn''t you know the news? The news about the existence of interster is the woman on the Phoenix tail, which fascinates you. [Billy]: It''s the woman, I understand. You can rest assured, I decided not to meet her. Even if they meet, I won''t be confused by her. [Emmanuel]: Otherwise, I''ll apply for it, or go to experiment, no, I haven''t seen the school flower yet, and once the woman is brought back, the empire may let me study her situation. I have a headache now. Billy, let''s supervise each other. If I''m going to do something stupid, you remember to wake me up. [Billy]: Rest assured, I will give you a p hard to ensure that you are immediately awake. see you tomorrow Chapter 2687: Star Heroines Daughter (11) Chapter 2687: Star Heroine''s Daughter (11) 2687: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Emanuel]: If you are not awake, I will give you a p in return. [Billy]: Now that I know the development of the matter, as an empire who strictly requires myself, I will restrain my behavior well and do not need your supervision. Therefore, Emmanuel, thank you for your kindness. [Emanuel]: You old fox. Tang Guo watched them teasing, feeling very good. The mother of this life is the heroine, in fact she has a headache. It''s a bad idea for this heroine to deal with it. It''s not bad that Tang Yue is so bad. For her daughter, she can ignore her safety and even pay her life. But gave birth to a love brain, he has always been infatuated with He Ting. In this position, anyone will live with humiliation. Forget it, let''s see how things go. In short, He Ting, she still needs to rectify. [School flower]: By the way, Billy, Emmanuel, about that woman, if you meet, and you are away, do nt bother to hurt her. Billy and Emmanuel are strange, why? [School Flower]: Unfortunately, my mother is her body. [Billy]: ... [Emanuel]: ... Friends in the group: Is this still possible? Hahahaha ... it''s so interesting. After hearing the news, Emmanuel and Billy both murmured silently in their hearts, knowing that meeting that woman would lower their IQ, and they said they would stay away. Then ording to the plot to develop that kind of thing, they think the chance is still very small. Now that I know that woman, who is the mother of the school flower, it is even more impossible to have anything to do with that woman. Oh, dad who wants to be a school flower, seriously, they dare not even think about it, how dare they. This time, Tang Guo stayed in the group for a long time. After Tang Qingru went out, he had not passed back for half a day. He wanted toe to something serious. She is also an excellent female warrior. She cannot stay at home all the time and often has some tasks to do. Basically, the original owner lived alone. Everyone in the He family is extremely busy. She is an SS-level mental force, and of course she is very much valued. For this family, it is important to receive a lot of training from an early age and take courses that ordinary people can''t. Even learn to use somebat equipment in advance. After entering the excellent Alliance Military Academy, the start was much higher than many people. It is more likely that such a genius, before being admitted to the school, had already driven a Mecha, followed the elders in the family, and had gone out to do tasks, which were notparable to those of ordinary members of Starcraft. Before Tang Guo left the group, a friend who added a personal terminal ount to Billy Emanuel, said that he would use this in future contact. It would be more convenient for Starcraft. Billy also said that he would have a holiday some timeter, and he woulde over with Emmanuel to meet her at that time. Xenobiotics do not invade at any time, and are basically stationed by the army. They have a certain frequency of invasion. When ustomed to their frequency, human beings will know when to send warships to eliminate them. After leaving the group, in fact, the people in the group were a little bit interested, and they haven''t chatted like this for a long time. As for Emmanuel and Billy, I was excited and urgent. Chapter 2688: Star Heroines Daughter (12) Chapter 2688: Star Heroine''s Daughter (12) 2688: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers So much so that Tang Yan, the woman who brought hope to Starcraft, didn''t expect much. Perhaps Tang Guo''s experience in some small worlds will always bring many changes to the world. They subconsciously feel that when Tang Guoes, their interster crisis will definitely have a solution. They did not even realize that they had a blind trust in Tang Guo. On this day, Tang Qingru did not return. Tang Guo quickly became ustomed to interster life under the care of an intelligent robot butler. Starcraft is not all eating nutritional creams. Families who are better off will not choose to eat nutritional creams every day that only supplement the energy needed by the body. This is also a kind of torture for intersters. There are only a few cases of nutrition cream: For the soldiers who resist the alien creatures, for convenience and quick replenishment, they will basically bring a lot of nutrition cream in the battleship warehouse. Even if the nts were not destroyed, many vegetables and fruits are very expensive for intersters. Some ordinary people will choose to use nutritious cream in order to save money and time. Maybe when you pay, you will have a good meal and enjoy delicious food. Most people who have some conditions and money choose to eat in the most primitive way to replenish their energy. As for cooking and housework, all these tasks are performed by intelligent robots. Even some poor people basically have an intelligent robot at home. However, this version of the robot may be older, and if it is broken, it is basically repair. After all, ordinary people cannot rece it if it is broken. It is basically repaired so that it cannot be used before being eliminated. Ordinary interster people, the most hope is that there can be one A or more spiritual members in the family. Once they appear, their ordinary status will go up a great step. After finishing dinner, Tang Guo washed and went to lie down, opened his personal terminal, and nned to know a little bit about the interster world. Now that she is here, there is one thing she still wants to solve. That is why the entire interster nt died slowly. ording to what Emmanuel said before, it was infected with a strange virus, but so far for hundreds of years, they have not studied theposition of this strange virus. The good news is that the death of nts seems to be slowing down. Even if it is slowing down, the current situation of Interster is not optimistic. Once a nt really doesn''t exist, this is the end of the interster. It doesn''t matter that she will leave here anyway after she is dead. But here are Emmanuel and Billy, these two friends, she doesn''t want to lose. Not many messages can be seen on thework. After all, these research reports cannot be publicized anytime, anywhere, so as not to cause panic among the interster humans. Even if the panic has been caused now, it is not chaotic at the moment. "Xiaotongzi, with your current ability, can capture the source of this contaminated nt?" [I haven''t tried it yet, but I can try to track it. See if you can catch the virus that dies the nt. "Well, if it wasn''t convenient for me to leave now, I really wanted to see where the nts were dead, and I should be able to see what." [Actually, the host doesn''t have to worry about it, even if it can''t be solved, there is your cheap mother. Chapter 2689: Star Heroines Daughter (13) Chapter 2689: Star Heroine''s Daughter (13) 2689: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers [Let her live well, and there will be no problems with Starcraft. In the plot, it s not mentioned that the nts are dying and it is getting slower and slower. How can your cheap mother live for thousands of years. "Yeah, speaking of Emmanuel and Billy, they are intersters, and their lives are only a few thousand years. No one like me is endless and can live forever." The system didn''t know what to say, he knew very well that once the host greatly cared about the person in his heart, losing one would make her sad. Because there are very few people who care about the host and the host who cares about the host, and there are so few people in the world. "Tunzi, you haven''t had time to look at the situation under Tianquan before. Please help me see if there is anothermp there." The system rushed to see it, and came back quickly, saying in surprise: [The host is big, it really has one more, and the road has moved a little further. The system is excited. Is that road really the way to the outside world and leaving the small world? "Sure enough, as I thought, onemp in one world," Tang Guo buried his head and smiled, holding both hands. "Before, I just thought that Tianquan was getting brighter and brighter. Sometimes I do nt even need to go in and lie down. I didn''t find any lights below. I remember that Tianquan only had a little light in the beginning. " Yes. "I travel a lot in the world, but there are only about thirty lights on there. Do you know why?" [The host is big, although I have be smarter, but you do nt know anything, I definitely do nt know. He didn''t study himself clearly, and was even more confused about that Tianquan. "I know." Tang Guo uttered a voice with a smile in his eyes. "Through these worlds and the worlds before thebination, I understand how those lights should be lit." The system is a bit itchy: [The host is big, don''t sell it anymore, what is the reason? "I''m having a good time in a small world, I''m happy, and I can light up amp." The system was shocked. Is it still possible? Well, Tianquan should be a big deal with the host, but why did his entire system allow the host to greatly fulfill the mission of the female partner and live instead of the female partner to continue her destiny track? Could he have broken halfway? Or, as the silly little subsystem 222 said, he might be a semi-finished product? Or is the research obsolete? Wrong, if he is really a waste of research, why can he still upgrade? It is more advanced than many systems encountered before, let alone 222 or 111, but he can''t do it. The next day, Tang Qingru returned, his face was cold, as can be seen from the expression, there must be something serious. Tang Guo asked appropriately: "Mom, did something serious happen?" "Well." Tang Qingru gave a slight response. In fact, she is such a character. She is cold to everyone, and may be slightly better in front of He Ting. But since I knew that with He Ting, I may have maintained this familiar stranger rtionship. Even now, when facing He Ting, she is still cold, let alone Tang Guo, who is not her own daughter, but instead My sister and daughter who like men. Chapter 2690: Star Heroines Daughter (14) Chapter 2690: Star Heroine''s Daughter (14) 2690: Word Stacks Level 2690 "Is the course finished this morning?" "It has beenpleted, and the homework has been submitted to my mother''s mailbox." Tang Qingru didn''t ignore her, but had littlemunication. In this kind of family, especially people who met a cold face, there would not be too manymunicate with. Her course is usually given to the teacher, and one copy needs to be given to Tang Qingru. Her talent is very good, and Tang Qingru is also very fond of this. Tang Guo is eating the fruit of Starcraft here. It s fresh but fresh. It s not enough water. It looks a bit dry, and it does nt taste much sweet and not too sweet. But this treatment is already very good in Starcraft. At the time when arge number of nt deaths urred, Starcraft also adopted emergency frozen storage of some fresh fruits and vegetables. But now those frozen things are very precious and won''t be easily taken out. After Tang Qingru answered, he opened the mailbox and was checking Tang Guo''s course. After looking at it, although she still had a cold face, she could still see some satisfaction in her eyes. "Next year you will be eight years old. At that time, I will propose to the family that you go to the training ground to practice mech operation. Before that, you must master all the theoretical knowledge that belongs to mech. I have already sent all the information just now. Here you are. Take the time to see for yourself. If you do nt understand something, send me an email. " "Okay, mother." System: Haha, when the host is a little loli, she calls her mother quite well-behaved. The host is big on this old churros. When ying Little Loli, if she doesn''t know her true face, she really can''t y. But he knew the truth, so he just felt funny, and of course secretlyughed. He was afraid that he would be beaten if heughed. "Remember, if your theoretical knowledge of mecha is not enough next year, you will lose the opportunity to practice mecha operation, and you will be qualified for another year of prolongation." "understood." The reason why Tang Qingru''s face was not good-looking was because she was informed that Tang Yan had already been taken away. Even if they tracked down a little bit, they couldn''t rob people back. Because Tang Xun''s position is no longer within the scope of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, but has been taken away by the Rollo Alliance Empire. As for the identity of the other party, they have not been informed for the time being. Regarding these, she was not interested in talking with a seven-year-old baby girl. After telling Tang Guo to read the information carefully, she went to the study. Tang Guo roughly flipped the theoretical knowledge of the interster mech, and was a bit surprised to see the capacity of the data. "The interster children are so tired. They are only seven years old this year. It depends on so many. It is only one year." After hearing Tang Guo''sining voice, the system almost couldn''t help butughed. [The genes of interster humans are close to perfect, and the host is still SS-level mental power. The brains of interster humans have been developed to a certain degree, so basically you can remember these materials after reading them. [In the next year, the host will have to practice mech use. No matter what the world, children with good family backgrounds always start higher than most children. Innate conditions determine their lives, and they are not bound to be ordinary. Tang Guo said nothing and looked at the information silently. Regarding Tang Yan, she is not worried. Chapter 2691: Star Heroines Daughter (15) Chapter 2691: Star Heroine''s Daughter (15) 2691: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers On the other side of He Ting, she should be back and take her to theboratory for blood drawing experiments. When he knew that there was no special power in the blood, he would let theboratory person perform various experiments on her mental strength. It can be said that this is the beginning of ruining the original owner, which was facilitated by her biological father. She still hadn''t thought about changing this process, but hurt her, she had to give them something in return and give them some gifts. The next day, Tang Qingru went out another morning. Tang Guopleted the course and locked himself in the room after he submitted it. [The host isrge. Are you looking for these medicines to prepare for research on how to make interster nts continue to grow? Being a savior looks good. "No." "Savior? No interest." Tang Guo, who is seriously configuring the medicine, answered with a serious face and without looking up: "Now that the source of the virus has not been found, it is impossible to match the medicine that allows the nt to continue to grow." The system feels the same. It is really so easy. Economic technology is so developed. In addition, Emmanuel is also a hidden genius pharmacist. For more than 100 years, it must have been able to deploy such a medicament. But the virus source could not be found, even if some were configured, when the virus invaded, the nt could not grow at all. [What does the host do with these potions? If you do nt understand, ask, so that his system can continue to improve. "Get some gifts for them." gift? Somehow, the system shuddered, and he didn''t think it was a good thing. For about a week, afterpleting the course every day, Tang Guo kept himself in the room to study the medicine. Seeing that the day when He Ting came back was approaching, the system finally found a smile on Tang Guo''s face. Then, he watched in horror. The perverted host of his family was so big that he injected the medicine directly into her arm, and the whole system was bad. [The host is big, the medicine can not be eaten randomly, and the medicine can not be injected randomly. If you want to do an experiment, just get two mice. "Rest assured, I injected myself with antibodies, this potion is not a threat to my body. This is not the first time I have studied this kind of thing, I know the scale. Such an understatement makes the system a bit embarrassing. It always feels that those who bully the host will be unlucky. For blood problems, Tang Guo injected himself with a very special virus. Whoever dares to draw her blood for experiments will have to bear the consequences of her blood. As for the experiments on mental strength, she was even more afraid. The spirit power of the original owner is SS level, but her is not, she is stronger! At that time, whoever dared to experiment with her, she let the other party suffer the worst bacsh. When He Ting returned, she saw a seven-year-old baby girl sitting on the sofa and eating food with a small mouthful. With his excellent genes, this little girl is of course perfect in both talent and appearance. Only for a while, he seemed to see a strange smile on the little girl''s face. But when he looked closely, the other person looked up, gave him a sweet smile, and called him a father. He is an indifferent person, even if it is his daughter, he doesn''t feel much. But because of the good talent of the other party, he was able to remember this little girl. He also knew that this little girl was not Tang Qingru and his children, but Tang Yan and his children. see you tomorrow Chapter 2692: Star Heroines Daughter (16) Chapter 2692: Star Heroine''s Daughter (16) 2692: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Regarding the time he was designed by the Tang family, He Ting never nned to think about it. This result is undoubtedly the best for both families. But he really didn''t expect that Tang Jun''s ordinary woman was still a D-ss waste mental power, and she even had a special talentthe ability to make nts grow again. And the nts that she grows are not afraid of the virus that kills the nts. On the remote and backward Phoenix Star, they are unaffected and grow so lush. Anyone who knows this kind of news is afraid that they can''t calm down. Regardless of the purpose, they need to find Tang Yan and bring each other back. However, it seems that there is something wrong with the woman''s brain, and she does not know how to hide such a serious matter, exposing herself to everyone''s eyes. When they left, Tang Ye was taken away. ording to thetest news, Tang Ye was taken by the Rollo Alliance Empire. Such a thing, at this time, it is impossible tounch a battle between the two alliance empires. "Xiaoguo, have you finished your ss today?" Like Tang Qingru, He Ting is actually a lousy person. Especially for this daughter, who hadn''t had much time with each other, his dialogue was blunt, which was worse than Tang Qingru. "It was done very early, Dad." He Ting nodded gently, then said, "Or else, I''ll take you out for a walk? Do you have any ce you want to go, or do you have anything you want?" "No." Tang Guo rolled her eyes secretly, she really wasn''t a rare father like He Ting. This kind of man who can''tmunicate and doesn''t like his child is a father of farts. "Then go for a walk." The purpose of He Ting''s return is naturally because there is currently no way to bring back Tang Ye. After consideration, he thinks that he can find out the answer from his daughter with Tang Ye bloodline. In any case, this has something to do with interster survival, and he must try it. Of course, he had to try to hide this from everyone else. If anyone knew about it, Tang Guo would be Tang Yan''s daughter. I am afraid that it will cause many disputes again. Regarding that his daughter is only seven years old, he will be subject to experiments. He Ting also considered whether this would be a bit unfriendly. However, in the existence of the entire interster, even his daughter, even if there is only a certain chance, he will try. It will undoubtedly cost a great deal of time and time to find Tang Yan, and it may not be sessful. He Ting''s words were actually ordered and could not be refuted at all. If it was the little girl of the original owner, He Ting proposed to take her out to y, it must be very happy. Although Tang Guo was unhappy, he still pretended to show some expectations. This made He Ting a little satisfied and quickly took her out. "Your mother has sent me the mech theory information?" He Ting was still a little surprised to hear this. After all, Tang Guo was only seven years old. "How can I understand? How much?" "You can see, you''ve seen most of it." He Tang was a bit surprised when he heard Tang Guo''s words. How fast can this be? At first he was a little disbelieving, and then he took the Tang Guo test casually, and found that she really understood and mastered it well. Chapter 2693: Star Heroines Daughter (17) Chapter 2693: Star Heroine''s Daughter (17) 2693: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers His eyes are a bitplicated, and there is nothing wrong with it. His daughter''s talent is very good. It should be said that among the peers of her age, there are really few talents. However, what he was about to do, no matter how talented she was, she had to undergo experiments. There will be many talented children in the future. Regarding the experiment, it is imminent. He must first ask people to confirm whether Tang Guo has the kind of talent on Tang Ye. For several days, He Ting took Tang Guo out. Take her to see some different ces, and buy some for her. Strangely, it is not something she likes at all. She also showed him her talent and the little girl''s expectation of getting along with her dad. But He Ting didn''t hesitate to stay with her for a few days, as if she waspleting the task and not letting herself feel so guilty. This made her feel a little ridiculous, and she didn''t spend much time doing anything besides dealing with the surface. Since this was He Ting''s choice, she chose to fulfill it. Tang Qingru has been here recently, and He Ting has not found the opportunity to take Tang Guo to the secretboratory. However, soon Tang Qingru had a new task, and He Ting finally had the opportunity to take Tang Guo to the secretboratory. In thatboratory, there were people he trusted. The reason to take Tang Guo in the past is simple, that is to take her to another ce today. Tang Guo saw it, pretending not to know. Moreover, when entering the secretboratory, she found that the signal of the personal terminal was blocked. But the system was there, and soon connected her with the signal. [The host is big, am I getting worse now? Being able to help Tang Guo is the happiest thing in the system. Tang Guo praised: "Very powerful." Was praised, if the system has a tail, I''m afraid it will rise up. "Dad, what is this ce?" Tang Guo looked at the people in white clothes, masks and hats around him, showing a child''s expression of doubt. In fact, there is something in my heart that I want to talk about. "Xiaoguo, this is a secretboratory." He Ting didn''t lie, "I brought you here today to help you." Yes, in the beginning, He Ting just asked the original owner to give her research on her blood. She had to stay in this ce while studying the blood. What you need to do every day is to provide blood to theboratory. Her living body is here. Of course, these people don''t care about wasting blood. They go to her to get it. In fact, in this case, it did not hurt her too much. People all the way to theboratory determined that her blood did not contain any valuableponents, and they would submit a spiritual study to He Ting. Even though He Ting considered it for a while, she knew the SS mental power was rare. Once she carried out the research on mental power, she would cause great harm to her. It is possible that after the experiment, she will be a waste, and he still agreed. The researcher who carried out the experiment, because she was He Ting''s daughter, and had such a good talent, in fact, when conducting the experiment, she was very careful at the beginning. But after each experiment, she still suffered a certain degree of harm. Until she was robbed. Falling into anotherboratory, this time the researchers were not so polite to her. When it was time to draw blood, she did not care about her physical condition at all. Chapter 2694: Star Heroines Daughter (18) Chapter 2694: Star Heroine''s Daughter (18) 2694: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When it was time to conduct a mental power experiment, he did not show up. In that experiment, the original owner was seriously injured. Thinking of those memories, there was a coldness in Tang Guo''s eyes. Of course, people in theboratory will not find anything unusual about this seven-year-old girl. After He Ting and her consent, they pumped her arge tube of blood. Tang Guo watched them carefully holding the blood in a test tube, with a smile on his lips. Of course, in the eyes of others, this smile is just that the little girl is happy because she can help her father. Where did they know that there was a very scary substance in the blood in that test tube. This is a gift from Tang Guo and a revenge for them. Who made them dare to draw her blood. "Can''t you go home?" Tang Guo asked knowingly. He Ting nodded stiffly: "I can''t go back for the time being." "Then I still have daily sses. If I can''tplete it, I will lose the performance points at the end of the term and I won''t get full marks. There is no signal from the personal terminal, and the teacher cannot receive the lessons set by the teacher, nor can he submit the homework. "Dad will solve this, and the teacher will be amodating. After all, what Xiao Guo is doing now is very important." He Ting was not targeted. On the same day, people were asked to help Tang Guo take a vacation. About her course, she would go out and make up. The people of the He family will still give some face to the school and will not embarrass her. On the first day, they only pumped her arge test tube of blood. The next day, two test tubes were drawn. Starting on the fifth day, three test tubes are drawn every day. Tang Guo''s original ruddyplexion also began to pale. The system looked a bit ufortable, and he cursed He Ting every day. But he knew that the host could not be stopped, and she was carrying a kind of madness in her bones. Only a gentle person and a gentle world can calm down the craziness and tyranny in her bones. Now He Ting has let these people do blood tests on her, which has made her very annoying. She will do as they wish. In fact, he would like to know what kind of virus is carried in those blood, which can make the host feel happy like a real child every time he talks about gifts. After ten days of blood extraction, Tang Guo''s face has be very pale, and people have lost a lot of weight. [The host is big. When you go out, you have to make up for it. You are still a child. When you are growing up, you will be malnourished if you continue to do so for a long time. The system feels that because of a troublesome guy like He Ting, he really broke his heart. The people in theboratory, while studying Tang Guo''s blood, also regrly poured Tang Guo''s blood on some potted nts. Of course, these potted nts were taken out of theboratory and ced in different environments for observation. For the time being, they have not found useful information. At this time, Tang Guo received news from Billy and Emmanuel that they had nned toe and meet her. Tang Guo also remembered that this time because of excitement, they all forgot to ask the main plot of the world, she also forgot to say. "I may not be very convenient now, and now I am sent to the secretboratory by my physical father." Billy: "School flower, what''s going on, do we need our help now?" Chapter 2695: Star Heroines Daughter (19) Chapter 2695: Star Heroine''s Daughter (19) 2695: Word Stacks Level 2695 Emmanuel was a little anxious: "When is the matter, sure enough, you are still a child now, and still very weak, we should have protected you if we knew it." "Then the school flower, how can we help you?" Billy asked again. "I don''t want to get away easily, but now I don''t want to get away. He put me in thisboratory because my mother was secretly taken away by the people of your Rollo Alliance Empire. The chances of getting back are very small and it takes time ... so I set my eyes on me. " In a short paragraph, they both understood that Tang Guo''s current situation. Soon they remembered that Tang Guo knew the development of this world story and would count it out, for fear of revenge on those who had harmed the original owner. Emmanuel asked tentatively again: "Are we really not in need of our help? We are all worried about you. Are you sure that you will be in danger in the strictboratory and you can escape?" Although the school flowers are very powerful, she is still a seven-year-old girl. Even if you escape in this interster ce, you can easily find it unless you escape to those remote ces. "Don''t worry, you don''t have toe here for the time being. ording to the plot, I should be robbed by the people of the Rollo Alliance Empire at that time. At that time, when we met, wait and see." She still had to fall into the hands of those people, after all ... those people have hurt the original owner, she wants to clean up one by one, no, should be called in return. She recalled it in her memory and determined that Billy and Emmanuel seemed to have nothing to do with the original owner. The look was slightly loose. If these two guys really want to be on the list, she has to pack up. At this moment, Emmanuel and Billy felt an inexplicable coolness at the same time. Billy and others were still not very relieved. After discussing this in advance in the group, everyone didn''t think of any good way. After so long in contact, they all know Tang Guo''s character and the things that have been decided, no one can change. In the end, they unanimously agreed that if they let Billy send someone to inquire about the news first, they would have to do some secret preparations even if they didn''t get involved in Tang Guo. What happened unexpectedly? I was able toe out and help her immediately. To this end, the three Ziyuns also sent Billy and Emmanuel many immortal vegetables and fruits, although they refused. The school flowers were able toe here, and they all felt very lucky. Helping her was willing, and it was not necessary. But Ziyun San said again, this is for their emergency use. At that time, their sisters live here, and they must use the best things, and they cannot afford to neglect. They were in different small worlds and couldn''t pursue to take care of her. Tang Guo, while epting blood being drawn, listened to the system and exined to her what happened in the group. The system felt that the energy that had not risen due to recent events started to grow again. Sure enough, it is a good thing that the host is very happy. So, does the light below Tianquan really have something to do with the host being very happy? so good. The person studying him must be a fool to make him stupid at first. Tang Qingru returned and found that Tang Guo was not at home. After checking the records, I learned that Tang Guo was taken out by He Ting. Combining recent incidents, she felt ufortable in her heart and for the first time went to He Ting. "What about little fruit?" Chapter 2696: Star Heroines Daughter (20) Chapter 2696: Star Heroine''s Daughter (20) 2696: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Xiaoguo won''t live at home for the time being." "Where did you take her? I want to see her now, immediately, immediately." Tang Qingru was originally a cold person, and now when he was angry, the whole person was exuding a chill. "This may not be possible." He Ting replied, and did not tell Tang Qingru that Tang Guo had been sent to the secretboratory. Tang Qingru''s eyes gradually became cold, looking directly at He Ting, who was sitting there: "She is your daughter. This year is only seven years old, He Ting." "I know." "You knew already." At this moment, Tang Qingru understood the cause of the matter. At this time, He Ting took Tang Guo away and did not let her meet. She had already inquired that He Ting asked for leave from the school, and the vacation was one year. The reason for asking for leave was not written. But these are not matters. With the ability of the He family, ask for a vacation, and the school will not ask anything. But things will make people feel serious. What is the matter, you need to give Xiaoguo a year off. There was only one possibility. He Ting knew that Xiaoguo was Tang Yan''s daughter. Now Tang Yan couldn''t find it, because of that seductive special ability, he started to fight against the seven-year-old baby girl. Tang Qingru looked colder and colder: "You knew from the beginning." "Yes." He Ting didn''t deny, even if Tang Qingru objected, it''s useless now. He would not tell the other party where the secretboratory is. Even if the other party knows where it is, dare to drive the mech to bomb theboratory and grab someone? As a soldier of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, unauthorized operation of a mech bombingboratory would be subject to military punishment. "He Ting, where is Xiaoguo? Her talent is excellent, and she will definitely be the best fighter in the empire in the future. She shouldn''t encounter such a thing. Tang Yun''s talent is inexplicable, such a rare and strange talent. , I don''t think there will be a second person. " "You are doing useless work." "Not only is it useless, it is destroying a very gifted child." "After a long time, this child should guard the existence of the empire, and not be reduced to your experiment." He Ting''s face did not change at all: "The Empire will give birth to many outstanding children, whether SS or SSS, in the future. But only found a talent like Tang Yuan, and now Tang Yuan has only one daughter, it is likely Will carry her strange gene. " "No matter how small the chance is, it''s about interster survival. I have to make this choice." "Actually, you''re not sure, are you? You can''t bring Tang Yan back, so you choose to sacrifice a seven-year-old baby girl?" At this moment, the once heroic image of He Ting in the eyes of Tang Qingru copsed instantly. For the past seven years, she gradually calmed down to the little he liked, but now she has nothing left. "Let''s go. No one can stop this." "Okay, I''ll go." Tang Qingru understood that what he said to the other party could not retrieve Tang Guo at all. Now she can only think of another way, it is best to follow He Ting secretly and find an opportunity to take Tang Guo away. "After one year, no matter what happens, I will let Xiaoguo return to normal life." At the hearing of He Ting''s voice, Tang Qingru turned back: "Are you sure that Xiaoguo is still the one who has not been harmed in a year? He Ting, you are hurting your biological daughter." Chapter 2697: Star Heroines Daughter (21) Chapter 2697: Star Heroine''s Daughter (21) 2697: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Qingru, you must keep this a secret, and you cannot let anyone know, otherwise Xiaoguo will be in danger." A smile appeared on Tang Qingru''s cold face, but it was only a mocking smile: "With your father, her greatest danger is." Tang Qingru secretly followed He Ting for several days, and finally found the location of theboratory. It was just that theboratory was so tight that she couldn''t get in. She can''t do anything with He Ting, otherwise, once things are exposed, Tang Guo will be in great danger. Ask for help from the family? She had never thought about this. Once the family knew it, I was afraid that I would put Tang Guo in anotherboratory. At present, there doesn''t seem to be any response from the family side, who would have thought of this after all. But at this time, Tang Guo was the daughter of Tang Yan and was known to a candidate heir of the Empire. Lu Shaoyang, the youngest son of the Empire President of the Zhou Hao Alliance. His talent is very good, but also full of ambition. From the beginning, he followed He Ting, so a person was nted beside He Ting. This person has never been used. Although it is not enough to be the most trusted person in He Ting, some secret things are still easy for this person to know. In the case of Tang Guo, He Ting was very secretive, but no matter how secretive, people around him will inevitably find some clues. "You said that the little girl named Tang Guo was the daughter of He Ting and Tang Yan?" "Yes, that''s right, although recently He Ting is mysterious and secret, and would not bring people when he went out. But when coting the information that day, he identally found two paternity tests on genes. The above clearly shows that Tang Qin and Tang Guo''s mother-daughter rtionship, and Tang Qingru and Tang Guo''s rtionship, obviously is not a mother-daughter rtionship. Judging by the date, the gic identification was seven years ago. " Lu Shaoyang smiled suddenly: "Very good, a good He Ting, gave birth to a good daughter." Anyway, he must be getting that little girl. When theboratory decided to carry out a mental power experiment on Tang Guo, Lu Shaoyang had brought people here and nned to surround theboratory. "Dad, I have a headache, it''s so ufortable, my brain wants to explode. I don''t want to be here, you take me home, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time, I miss her somewhat." He Ting stood outside, disregarding Tang Guo''s painful words at all. Tang Guo suddenly said, "Dad, you lied to me." He Ting still did not speak, and the experiment must continue, even if the daughter hates him in the future, it doesn''t matter. Tang''s lip corner ticked, and when those spirits prated, they instantly swallowed their spirits with a strong spirit. The researcher who had been exploring her mental strength suddenly felt that something was wrong and she wanted to quit. It was toote. Experiments are performed in specializedboratories. The door can only be opened from the inside, even if He Ting feels that something is wrong, there is no way. Tang Qingru has been following himtely. To reduce the trouble, he has rarelye here. Today is because he wants to carry out mental power experiments, and he muste and see. [The host is big, what are you doing? The system asked a little bit scaryly, those people looked so painful. "Of course they swallowed their mental strength. Their mental strength has been scanning in my brain, which makes me very ufortable. System: Afraid. see you tomorrow Chapter 2698: Daughter of the Star Hostess (22) Chapter 2698: Daughter of the Star Hostess (22) 2698: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The weakest person fell to the ground and passed out. Watching the researchers in theboratory fall one by one, He Ting couldn''t sit still. He was about to do something, and the door was suddenly knocked open. Lu Shaoyang brought in a smile with a smile on his face: "Major General He, leave it to me here. You''ve done your part, and you can leave now." At this time, Tang Guo stopped absorbing mental power, pretending to have suffered an impact, "fainted", and turned his face pale. No way, she didn''t look very good recently because of a blood draw. But she just absorbed a lot of mental power and made a big make-up, which made her face flushed. Because she is lying down and surrounded by researchers, in order not to disturb the experiment, the doors and walls of theboratory have the effect of shielding mental power. Therefore, He Ting couldn''t find anything abnormal about her, and only thought that some researchers had made mistakes. Even these researchers did not know that Tang Guo had swallowed up their mental power. Now it is Tang Guo who wasatose for the first time, and his face is pale and pale. Those researchers who did nota look at Tang Guo as well. They are in a worse condition than they are, and they have no doubt whatsoever. They quickly opened the door of theboratory, and Lu Shaoyang brought people in. "You''ve worked hard, just leave it to me." Faced with the emergence of Lu Shaoyang, these researchers are not qualified to refute. This is the president''s youngest son. It seems that this little girl is going to be taken away. With a smile on Lu Shaoyang''s face, he winked at the people around him and asked them to hug Tang Guo. Just then, a figure suddenly broke into theboratory and held Tang Guo in his arms. Everyone looked intently and found out that this man turned out to be Tang Qingru. He Ting was also a bit surprised. At this time, Tang Qingru actually nned to **** Tang Guo. "Mrs. He, what are you doing?" Lu Shaoyang smiled unchanged. "You should understand that this is rted to the survival of the entire interster, so let her down and let my people take away." "No, she''s my daughter." Tang Qingru didn''t hesitate, and there wasn''t any weak, cold face in her eyes, only clinging, "And don''t call me Mrs. He, please call me Colonel Tang." "Well, Colonel Tang, you should know that she is not your daughter. This matter has nothing to do with you." "I said yes, I won''t allow you to take it away. Tang Qingru distracted himself from observing Tang Guo in her arms, and found that her face was pale, her brows were twisted slightly, and her mental strength seemed to be damaged. If it falls into Lu Shaoyang''s hands, I am afraid that it will continue to be tested, and then people will be scrapped. "At least ... in terms of blood rtionship, you are not mother-daughter rtionship, you should be very clear, right?" Lu Shaoyang was not angry. In his view, Tang Qingru wanted to take Tang Guo away, it was a foolish dream. "It has nothing to do with you." Facing Tang Qingru who could notmunicate, Lu Shaoyang also smiled: "Major General Tang, you should understand that you are carrying this little ... Oh no, you should not be able to leave here with your daughter." "She''s in my arms now. It''s even more impossible for you to use her for experiments. Then stand still and wait for thousands of years to see who can wait." Chapter 2699: Star Heroines Daughter (23) Chapter 2699: Star Heroine''s Daughter (23) 2699: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Lu Shaoyang never felt that this was a difficult woman. Now I feel that this **** is the most difficult woman in Starcraft. If it was something else, he could use military orders to restrain her, but in this case, military orders could not be used. The woman''s disobedience was afraid that it would be difficult to use military orders. Women and men, Tang Qingru and He Ting, are still a little different. Women always pay so much attention to feelings. The old saying is good, the benevolence of the woman, the opinion of the woman, the talented woman will be soft-hearted, no wonder that this previous ruler, more men. Tang Qingru is an S-ss mental force, and is very skilled in the use of mental force. Now that Tang Guo is in the hands of the other party, it is really difficult to really do something radical. In particr, now he cannot let others know that Tang Guo is the daughter of Tang Yan. Once things go wrong, it will be very bad for him. After all, he is not the only candidate heir of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, but there are many more. Tang Guo''s existence was known to others, and fell into his hands. Well, the results of the research at that time, whether in terms of achievements or self-interest, he was too bad. Therefore, Tang Qingru is not afraid of the trouble, he is really a little scared. "Colonel Tang, what do you want?" Tang Qingru looked up and said earnestly: "I want to take my daughter home. She is gifted and has already dyed a long course, which is not good for her future. As a mother, my duty is to keep her healthy and grow Outstanding. " "But Colonel Tang, while you are a mother, you are also a soldier in the empire of the Zhou Hao Alliance, whose duty is to maintain the peace of the empire." "Maintaining the peace of the empire is because the empire can protect us. Once I maintain the empire and insult us in turn, then there is no need to continue to maintain it." "Colonel Tang, do you know what you are talking about?" Tang Qingru''s expression remained unchanged: "I know, say what I want to say." All of Lu Shaoyang''s endurance exercises are broken today. This woman is really too difficult. "I can assure you that it won''t hurt her." This is his biggest concession. Try to keep this little girl from being harmed while experimenting. Tang Qingru''s eyes fell on He Ting''s face subconsciously, and the cold voice had some irony: "Her father didn''t dare to make such a guarantee, what qualifications do you have?" Lu Shaoyang: "..." Furious. "Actually, giving her to me is the best option. If she was known by my brothers, her situation would be even worse, Colonel Tang, you should understand." "I just know that you are all going to hurt my daughter, including Major General He." He Ting, who was named again, said, "Perhaps, it is best to give it to the seventh young man." After speaking, he received Tang Qingru as if to eat his eyes. This made him a little ufortable. Even though this woman was very cold, it was definitely not the way he looked in the past, like a sharp knife, which made people cold. "Major General, as your father, are you worthy to speak now?" [Host, simply recognize her as a mother, this proper mother. A is handsome and cares about you. She has a cold personality. I think she treats you well. It''s not all because of your talent. Just talent, the Empire has many talented children, even SSS-level. Chapter 2700: Star Heroines Daughter (24) Chapter 2700: Star Heroine''s Daughter (24) 2700: Word Stacks Level 2700 The two sides were deadlocked in theboratory. No matter what Lu Shaoyang said, Tang Qingru didn''t make any concessions. Tang Guo was held by her, but Lu Shaoyang didn''t dare to really do it. By then, it would be bad for him. He also found out that Tang Qingru, a woman, must know his situation and be so fearless, which made him angry and helpless. "Major He, persuade, you should understand that giving your daughter to me is the best option. I can discover this, and soon others will find that they will not speak as well as me. " He could not persuade Tang Qingru himself, and Lu Shaoyang hit his idea on He Ting again. He Ting shook her head this time: "Sorry, Seventh Young, I can''t help her." "Isn''t she your wife? Aren''t you husbands and wives? Is there anything you can''t tell? Can''t coax it?" A woman couldn''t figure it out, this He Ting had too little status at home. He Ting opened his mouth and looked at Tang Qingru, who was vignt around him and had been guarding Tang Guo. He didn''t know what to say. Although they have been married for seven years, they are nominal couples, but they have no feelings at all, let alone intimacy. At one time he was very satisfied with Tang Qingru''s knowledge and never asked him for trouble. It''s a bit of a headache now. If things were better in the past, maybe that''s not the case. He Qing''s performance, Tang Qingru had a panoramic view, the cold face had no other expression. She nced down at Tang Guo, seeing that her face was not so pale, she was relieved. Tang Guo opened his eyes in time and watched Tang Qingru yell, "Mom, are you here to pick me up?" "Um." Tang Qingru''s voice was still cold, even with a little stiffness, "If Xiaoguo is tired, he will sleep for a while, and I will take you home." [Host, look at it, dear mother, recognize it. It''s really not easy to meet such a mother. Tang Guo: "..." When did her family be like this? Tang Guo grasped Tang Qingru''s clothes tightly like a real child: "Mom, I don''t want to stay in theboratory anymore. They draw me a lot of blood every day, and they also scanned my mental strength before, I think It s going to explode. I said to my father that it hurts, and he did nt want me to go home. " Tang Qingru could not help looking up and looked at He Ting standing outside. She touched Tang Guo''s head: "Don''t go out with your father casually. Although you are still young, there are some things I want to tell you. Dad may not love you as much as he thought. " Although it was cruel to do so, if she told the little girl, her father loved her. Then, in the future, He Ting may still do something that hurt her as a father. Rather than break the rtionship between the father and daughter, at least, she will not be hurt by anticipating her father''s love. He Ting is an indifferent person. She has long been a teacher, so she doesn''t have any hope for him to have fatherly love. "mom." "You just need to remember that your dad cannot easily believe that if he goes outter, he wants to see you and not go out alone. Either tell me or bring two people." Tang Qingru''s words were literally beating He Ting''s face. "He is asking your blood to analyze a special substance from it." Chapter 2701: Star Heroines Daughter (25) Chapter 2701: Star Heroine''s Daughter (25) 2701: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "He promised the people in theboratory to perform mental power experiments on you. That is because your blood can''t analyze the substances they need, so they will start with your mental power." Tang Qingru disregarded He Ting''s prevention at all, and originally told the truth and Tang Guo: "If you continue the experiment, it will have a great impact on your mental strength. In severe cases, it may be abolished." Looking at the unbelievable look of the little girl, Tang Qingru''s eyes drooped downward, and her words stopped. Soon she continued: "I really want you to have a father who loves you, but Xiaoguo, unfortunately, your father doesn''t care about you. So, I will protect you as much as possible." Tang Qingru''s hand holding Tang Guo was tight, but she might not be able to protect her. As Lu Shaoyang said, once more people know this. There are many people who want toe and grab the little fruit. Only one Tang Qingru cannot protect her. She, Tang Qingru, has traveled countless times, killing alien creatures who do not know how many invaded the human race. Even when his life was threatened, when he died, he did not feel as helpless as he is now. "I have a proposal." Lu Shaoyang suddenly said: "In fact, I want your daughter, but because of that special ability, but the probability of carrying that ability on your daughter''s body is actually very small, we all know. It''s just because Tang Yan can''t help it now Bring it back, so I have to deal with her. " "Actually, you all know that anyone who knows this will choose to do it." Lu Shaoyang ignored the coldness from Tang Qingru: "As long as Tang Yan returns, I promise not to move her." "If Tang Yan is here, you won''t be standing before me." Everyone understands what Tang Qingru means. Tang is here. I am afraid everyone is busy asking the other party to help them produce new nts. Even if they are going to do experiments, they will draw a lot of blood and will not do too much experiments on Tang. After all, Tang Yan represents a real freshman, and if something goes wrong, he will never regret it. "It''s a matter of man, aren''t you unwilling to let your daughter do experiments? As long as you can get Tang Yan back here, I won''t fight your daughter''s idea, not only won''t fight your daughter''s idea, but also help you keep a secret. " Lu Shaoyang said with a smile, the gloom on his face was swept away: "how?" "Not good, you want to find Tang Yan, it is your business, why use this condition to threaten me?" Tang Qingru did not ept at all, "I think you want the beauty, whether I can or not Tang Tang If you find it, you are all victorious. If you do nt find it, you can experiment with small fruits. If you find it, you have Tang Yan again. " "I''m not going to move here. It''s a big deal. It''s too painful to let Xiaoguo do the experiment anyway. It''s better to fight here." The smile on Lu Shaoyang''s face disappeared again. He did not expect that this woman''s brain turned so fast. "Seven young, do you have any news from Tang Yan?" He Ting said suddenly, otherwise Lu Shaoyang would not mention this incident suddenly, there must be anyter move. Lu Shaoyang: "It''s a bit, I know where she is, but it''s not so easy to bring people back. After all, the identity of the person who took her is not low, and it''s not in the territory of our empire. , If you do nt have the upper hand, people may all be damaged, and ... Chapter 2702: Star Heroines Daughter (26) Chapter 2702: Star Heroine''s Daughter (26) 2702: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers After hearing this, He Ting knew that things were not easy. "Moreover, this woman''s life is very nourishing, and Anailin treats her well. ording to the information received, Anailin intends to marry this woman as a princess. Even if she is a mental waste, it is enough to be just that ability The princess is gone. " "If Anelin really marries her as a princess, it is likely that he will be the next in the Rollo Alliance Empire." Lu Shaoyang nced at He Ting: "Major General He, she is by no means your woman, do you have no idea? I also heard a message that she was unwilling and seemed to be thinking of you. I heard, this Women have been infatuated with you in the past, and they must be able to agree with that, because they really like you. " Heting said that there was no fluctuation in He Ting. At this time, he did not like this woman at all. The only recognition for this woman is that her talent is important. "Major General He,e here, I actually have an idea. Maybe there is a chance to let the woman meet inside and out and bring her back. As far as I know, she is actually rtively free, and she has a great say in Annalin. It s a little hard to say something, but it s easy and easy. The main thing is that she has a few followers around her. He Ting and Lu Shaoyang went out. It didn''t take long for them to return. "We have thought of other ways now, maybe we can bring Tang Yan back." Lu Shaoyang said, "However, before this, you will not be able to leave at will. In addition, I hope your daughter can provide me with a little blood every day. Researcher, isn''t this excessive? " "We can go anywhere. It''s impossible to draw blood." Tang Qingru did not give in at all. Once he gave in, he could only make concessions. Lu Shaoyang was not a regr person who believed in credit. For this reason, Lu Shaoyang had a headache. "The Seventh Young has made a lot of concessions, just a little blood." He Ting also spoke, looking at Tang Guo held by Tang Qingru, "Little fruit, I promise." Tang Guo was funny, hesitating on the surface. Tang Qingru grabbed her hand: "Don''t believe them." Little children are indeed easy to be coaxed. Tang Qingru only felt that Lu Shaoyang and He Ting were despicable. "Colonel Tang, you won''t let us wait here for nothing, you must give us some hope?" "Is it just a little bit?" Tang Guo said at this moment. The blood must be drawn. If the blood was not drawn, how could the virus she injected spread, then work hard. "Only one point, I promise, there are so many test tubes as big as a finger." Tang Qingru is unwilling, but Tang Guo can''t take care of that for the time being, let''s talk about it first. She is a small child, and she will coax Tang Qingru another day, so there should be no major problems. System: Really, anyone can coax, the host is really shameless. In the end, Tang Guo and Tang Qingru stayed in a closed room for a while and couldn''t go anywhere. After being drawn blood, Tang Qingru kept her face cold and didn''t talk to her. However, even so, holding her hand. This time, Tang Guo coaxed for a long time. Eventually I found a reason that was rtively mature and finally let Tang Qingru speak. "You agreed because you were afraid they would embarrass me, not because of He Ting?" Tang Guo nodded again and again, expressing that he was afraid that the time woulde, and Tang Qingru could not win and took a little blood. There should be no harm. Chapter 2703: Star Heroines Daughter (27) Chapter 2703: Star Heroine''s Daughter (27) 2703: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "And some mothers watched, they didn''t dare to draw too much blood. Unlike dad, no matter how much blood they took, they would not stop it." Tang Qingru saw the grief in the little girl''s eyes, and instantly understood. Even if the little girl is only seven years old, she is not an ordinary child. She is clever and cannot really understand nothing. "I will protect you." Do her best. By the time he was confined in a confined space, He Ting had set off to execute his and Lu Shaoyang''s ns. At the same time, a small tube of Tang Guo''s blood is drawn every day at theboratory. They didn''t know that when the blood came into contact with the air, a virus would be emitted from the blood and attach to the body. These viruses will be taken out of theboratory by them and spread. In a short period of time, there is no problem yet. But two monthster, the situation happened. nts that originally began to die slowly, in some ces, began to die inrge swaths and quickly die. Basically, all will die in one night. Because this happened on the main star of the Zhou Hao Alliance, everyone took it very seriously. Research on those nts began, but in a short period of time, no progress was possible at all, but the nts continued to die. The system has been paying attention to the outside situation, and at night, it also took pictures of dead nts. At first he thought it was the strange virus invasion, butter found out that it wasn''t. Because he captured the source of the virus, it was actually emitted from theboratory. [The host isrge, and there are manyrge nts on the outside that are dead, and even some trees on the street died overnight. "It''s almost the same." System: OK, he knows that his host has done a lot of work. This is absolutely terrible. It s what the other party is afraid of. Besides, Billy and Emmanuel, the plot king is too powerful, they still met with Tang Yan. When Emmanuel met Tang Yan, it was Anna Lin''s admirers who bullied Tang Yan. In order to keep Tang Yi''s identity secret, An Nai Lin has positioned Tang Yi''s identity as the woman he likes, which makes many admirers unhappy. At that time, Tang Yan was thrown down by the admirers by the admirers. ording to the plot, Emmanuel would definitely run over and follow the beautiful Oriental girl. Although Emmanuel didn''t know Don Juan, through various news, he could guess a little. When Tang Yuan fell from the high tform, he rushed forward to receive it without pulling his leg, and stepped back subconsciously. Tang Guo told him the plot, Annalin will appear. Sure enough, without him, An Nai Lin seeded in catching Tang Yan, although he was a little farther away. Emmanuel and Tang Yan avoided contact and let him breathe out. Every day, I was worried that when I met with the school''s mother, I was really scared to death. Perhaps it was Emmanuel''s cold look that caught Tang Yan''s eyes. She didn''t have any special thoughts, but she was curious. "Emanuel, I feel you are different from them." Emmanuel: No, he is the same as everyone else. He really isn''t different. Please beg his mother for school, don''t look at him anymore. He really couldn''t stand it. He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to shame his family, don''t faint his mother for school flowers, his intelligence quotient dropped, and he didn''t dare to be the post-school father. see you tomorrow Chapter 2704: Star Heroines Daughter (28) Chapter 2704: Star Heroine''s Daughter (28) 2704: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "They all stared at me curiously, either curiously about me, or disliked, disgusted me, or ... and you ... hey, Emmanuel, I haven''t finished speaking yet, how do you ... Tang Yan looked at the back of Emmanuel and murmured, "It''s really different. I haven''t met before and ran away as if I were going to eat him." After being told differently by Tang Yi that day, Emmanuel flew back to theboratory and did not show up for a long time. Knowing the main plot, he nned to stay until Tang Yuan left the Rollo Alliance Empire. It''s too scary. Is it too scary to be caught by the mother of the school flower if you don''t pay attention? In addition, he also talked about this with Billy. Billy: "You really met?" Emmanuel: "Billy, I told you, although I have been avoiding us all the time, I do nt know why, I encountered it that day, which happened to be the story of the school flower. Now I finally understand what the school flower said The plot king is very powerful. In short, I won''te out to drink with youtely. Be careful yourself, anyway, I dare not meet with the school flower mother, which scares me all. do you know? If I didn''t know the plot, I saw a woman falling from such a high ce, no matter what it was, I would rush to the rescue as soon as possible. Then, you know ... " Billy in the disy, his face was very serious: "I see, Billy, as a general of the Rollo Alliance Empire, I will definitely try to ovee the difficulties this time. It will never be because of a woman who let me The soldiers below were killed, let alone shame my family and disappoint the entire people who support me. " Emmanuel: "Well, Billy, then I''ll hang up first. Anyway, be careful, I''m afraid to go out recently." Billy broke the signal with Emmanuel, his expression was extremely cautious. "Admiral Billy, your face looks a little pale. Did a strange creature suddenly attack?" Billy''s lieutenant watched Billy sit heavily on his seat, asked subconsciously, and then retorted inwardly. . No, for xenobiotics to attack at this time, Admiral Billy should have informed them all to prepare for the fight long ago, instead of sitting here and thinking about something. Billy shook his head: "No, but at this time, although it is not the time forrge alien species to attack human beings, you must strengthen your precautions. You must not give them a chance to sneak attack and harm the people of the Empire." "Yes, I understand." The lieutenant was actually a bit strange. From some time ago, Admiral Billy seemed to be more serious about killing alien creatures and guarding the border. They had stricter requirements on these subordinates. Of course, this is a good thing, and they have noints. "Right, are you doing anything?" The lieutenant also remembered the matter ofing to Billy: "That''s it, Admiral Billy. Your family just said you couldn''t reach you. Let me tell you. I''ll give them a message when I have time." Just now, Billy was talking to Emmanuel. He did feel that there were other signals to be connected, but he ignored them. Soon, Billy contacted his family. The man who appeared on the disy was his mother, a very elegant woman. "My Billy, you finally gave me back." Chapter 2705: Star Heroines Daughter (29) Chapter 2705: Star Heroine''s Daughter (29) 2705: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Billy: "Mom, do you have anything?" "Billy, when are you going home? I remember this time, it was not the time when the xenobiotics invaded, and, I remember, some time ago, you seemed to have applied for a vacation, why didn''t youe back?" Billy: "I have cancelled my vacation." "Why? Billy, vacations cannot be cancelled. It can''t dy you for a few days. You apply for a few days of vacation first." Billy felt something wrong: "Mom, what is going on?" "Billy, it s like this. In the old saying of the Empire of the Hao Alliance, you are not too young. You are hundreds of years old. Your brothers, your brothers are married, your brother s son. My young grandchildren already have a favorite girl. But Billy, what''s going on with you, so many years, why didn''t you bring me a beautiful daughter-inw? " Billy raised an eyebrow. "So?" "I''ve given you some good little girls. Come back and see. If you''re satisfied, get married, Billy." Billy: "What if they don''t like me?" "My Billy, you can rest assured. The little girls that Mom chooses for you are all satisfied with you, so you only need to be satisfied." Billy: "..." Can this be done? Looking at Billy''s doubts, Billy''s mother was really speechless. Her Billy is really outstanding and unaware that the entire Rollo Alliance Empire does not know how many girls are willing to be his wife. But her son, like a weapon without emotion, was only interested in those aliens. If there is a good-looking girl in the xenobiotics, maybe Billy will not be single, and Billy''s mother is delusional. "No, Mom, I don''t think I need a wife now." No matter what Billy''s mother said, he refused. He believes that it is better to stay on the border now, and it is better to resist the invasion of alien creatures here than to be stared at by the school flower mother. It is his duty to resist xenobiotics, and it is what he likes to do. However, when he met the school mother, it was his disaster. Billy''s mother was a little lost, but she didn''t manage to force him to just think about it for two more days. After the two sides broke the signal, Billy was relieved. At this time, I definitely can''t go back to the main star, after all, there is a school flower mother over there, how dangerous. But Billy was not happy for a long time, and soon he received a message that the great prince Annalin woulde to the border. It happened to be the ce where he was responsible for Likaxing. Anelin was an ambitious person, but it had nothing to do with him. But he clearly remembered that the mother of the school flower was currently in Annalin, right? Billy quickly connected to the signal from Billy''s mother''s personal terminal: "Mom, I think I should listen to you, and try to meet those beautiful girls. In case I meet someone I like, I really shouldn''t Reject you. " Billy''s mother :? ? ? The application for the billy holiday was quite smooth. Although Annalin''s arrival will bring a certain sensation here. However, the other party seemed to be very low-key. Few people knew it, and he didn''t need a general to take care of him. Coincidentally, on the day he left, he happened to meet An Nai Lin who came, and Tang Yan who came with him. An Nai Lin brought Tang Luo to this ce in fact to cultivate nts. Chapter 2706: Star Heroines Daughter (30) Chapter 2706: Star Heroine''s Daughter (30) 2706: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Staring too much on the host star, very dazzling. In addition, they also need to carry out other experiments. In addition, they also want to determine whether Tang Ye''s ability can make nts survive in such harsh environments. Therefore, the scope of Billy''s responsibility was chosen. Most of the nts on this border are dead, and the resources needed by soldiers must be replenished from other ces. If nts can be grown here and the is slowly brought back to life, then the presence of Don Juan will bring great changes to their Rollo Alliance Empire. Now that Billy''s application for the vacation is so smooth, it is indispensable that Anelin ys a role in it. Billy is indeed a general loyal to the Empire, but not his own. Now that Billy took the initiative to take a vacation, he was toote to be happy. Instead, it is believed that Billy is unwilling to participate in it and make room for him. "Admiral Billy, it''s really a pity. As soon as I''m here, you''re going to take a vacation." Although she felt very miserable, Anelin still talked politely. Billy had a serious face, and only Yu Guang nced at Tang Jun, who was curious about his face, and quickly withdrew: "There is indeed some regret, so the big prince is here, please help yourself, they should be able to entertain Da Prince''s. " "Is he Admiral Billy? The hero of the Rollo Alliance Empire, the object of all young girls'' worship, I heard that those young girls want to be his wife." Tang Yan is indeed curious, after all, she had no contact at all To such a character. Moreover, this general Billy looks very strange. It seems that he is unwilling to see her. Like that Emmanuel, seeing her eyes dodging, as if she was a wolf, tiger, panther, and cannibal. She also knows that her talent will make many people be impressed, and those who know better will be very eager to see her. From the mouth of Grand Prince Annalin, she learned that Emmanuel and the general Billy should know that she was carrying that talent. That''s why she felt strange. People who know her look at her look really like they can''t wait to take her away. At this time, Billy was not only tensed, but tensed. Sure enough, Emmanuel did not deceive him. The school flower mother was terrible, and he looked at him with such a special look. "Actually, I went back to the blind date this time. After listening to my mother, he introduced me to the little girl and let me go back to see it." People, so do nt look at him with this special look. Seeing it ten thousand times, he will not give her a little love and infatuation. Yes, he is going to go on a blind date, and may meet a very beautiful and gentle girl, and then this girl will be his wife. "Congrattions to Billy. Maybe next time you meet Admiral Billy, you will be a prospective groom." Knowing that Billy was going to go back on a blind date, and did not make any attempt to Tang Yan, Annai Lin A little happy. He is a talent for Tang Tang, but after getting along, he has fallen in love with her. If someone thinks of her, he will be very angry, very angry. After leaving the border, Billy was greatly relieved and quickly connected to the signal of Emmanuel. Chapter 2707: Star Heroines Daughter (31) Chapter 2707: Star Heroine''s Daughter (31) 2707: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "As you said, the school mother is terrible, and her eyes make me very disturbed." Emmanuel: "So, did you see her?" Billy: "See, although the plot has changed a bit, we still see." I remember Tang Guo told him that in the plot, it was he who listened to his mother and went back. When he returned, he happened to be on the same road with An Nai Lin, and naturally met Tang Yan, and then he devoted himself with devotion and tragedy ... Emmanuel: "What about you now?" Billy: "I think my mother is very reasonable. I should contact some young girls, and contact more young girls. I will not fall in love with the school flower mother as in the plot." Emmanuel: "..." Billy: "I''m on my way home. I will listen to my mother and meet some young and lovely girls. If I can meet the girl I like this time, I n to get married. As a responsible soldier, since When I get married, I will definitely not think about it forever. I will be good to my wife all my life. " Emmanuel: "..." Billy: "Actually, Emmanuel, you can also try to reach some young and cute girls, maybe you can find what you like soon." Emmanuel: Maybe, try? No, just forget it. When Tang Guo asked Tang Yan about his situation, by the way, he asked Emmanuel about him and learned that Billy was mean when he was in a blind date every day. "A blind date?" Emmanuel: "After seeing your mother that day, Billy was terrified. He didn''t intend to go home. He is very passionate about blind dates and sees all kinds of young and lovely girls. He intends to find his own Love." "He needs to see at least three or four a day, sometimes seven or eight, do you know? I heard that Billy is in a blind date, and the girls of the entire Rollo Alliance Empire are crazy." Tang Guo: "..." Billy, this old man is poisonous. System: Not only poisonous, but also highly toxic. Tang Guo: "So, my mother is now at Likaxing, helping Anelin do experiments in growing nts?" "Yes." The reason for this has been that Anelin is in charge and has not risen to the empire. That''s because once the Empire intervenes, it''s not a trivial matter. Tang Yan was a member of the Tang family of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and he was not a small family. At that time, there was an excuse for the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire to let them surrender Tang Yuan and create many contradictions. Now, this behavior of Anelin is actually supported by the Rollo Alliance Empire, but it is clearly his personal behavior. Simrly, if the Zhou Hao alliance empire knows it, it can only grab people by their own abilities, instead of rising to the battle between the two empires. This matter is undoubtedly the default of both sides. Emmanuel: "School flower, why don''t the people of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empiree to grab your mother yet, are they lost?" Tang Guo: "..." System: [...] This guy is also poisonous, and he seems to want to show the other way. It''s not that Emmanuel doesn''t think that Don Juan is not important, but that he knows the plot, what else is he worried about? Isn''t there another school spent? The school flowers are so powerful that he can never be against her. It is really stupid to do that. Therefore, it is best for Tang Yan to return to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. "It should being soon. You don''t need to worry. The plot king is very powerful. After all, my mother is a female lead and my father is a male lead. They will definitely meet. Emmanuel: "Then I''m staying in thebtely, it''s really dangerous outside, I''m a little scared." Let him go on a blind date, it is impossible to go on a blind date, he is not as shameless as Billy, and goes to see the young girl every day. Chapter 2708: Star Heroines Daughter (32) Chapter 2708: Star Heroine''s Daughter (32) 2708: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers After breaking the signal with Emmanuel, Tang Guo should eat and drink. Looking at the people in theboratory, getting more and more busy, she did note to draw her blood for three days, which made her a little sorry. It seems that the virus is not destined to spread much, but the current situation alone has caused the other party to suffer. Everyone in theboratory looked very tired. Especially Lu Shaoyang, he looked very dignified. Lu Shaoyang and He Ting have talked many times recently, making it necessary for the other party to bring Tang Yan back. The previous virus was not resolved, and a new virus appeared as a result, which he did not expect at all. Another thing is that the experimenters who had previously performed Tang Guo''s mental strength experiments recovered and found that their mental strength was almost abolished. Therefore, now even if they really want to study Tang Guo again, because Tang Qingru''s protection and the people who were abolished before, they dare not to do anything. "Mom, what''s going on outside? They look anxious." Tang Qingru: "Maybe, is Xiaoguo worried?" "No, I just want to read a book. The mecha materials that my mother sent me before, I haven''t finished reading them yet." "Wait a second. I''ll take you out no matter what." If Tang Yan could not bring her back, she could only take Xiaoguo out by other means. A monthter. I don''t know what method He Ting used, and finally brought Tang Yan back. After Don Juan left the Rollo Alliance Empire, Emmanuel left theboratory. Continuous blind dates, for this reason also extended the holiday Billy, also ended the blind date trip. Although the young girls were cute and nice, but unfortunately, he didn''t find his true love. Tang Yan was brought back, and Tang Qingru and Tang Guo were finally free. Tang Qingru took Tang Guo home without wanting to see Tang Yan at home. She looked at He Ting, who was standing on the side, and he had not spoken yet. "She wants to see Xiaoguo." Tang Qingru''s voice was still so cold: "I see." She let go of Tang Guo''s hand. "Now she''s back, Major General He. Don''t hit your mind on Xiaoguo in the future." "know." Tang Qingru turned upstairs and Tang Guo pulled her: "Mom, didn''t you say that you can''t let me be alone with Dad? In case, Dad took me out again?" Although he has no feelings for this daughter, He Ting still has something to say when he hears such words. Tang Yan''s eyes have been on Tang Guo''s body, looking at them, his eyes are still red. This cute little girl is her daughter. She has never seen her since giving birth to this daughter. Unexpectedly, the daughter would suffer because of her talent, which made Tang Yan me herself. If she was careful, her daughter would not have suffered so much. "This time, your father should not hurt you." Tang Qingru said. In fact, she knew that the child should soon know who her biological mother was. In order to protect Tang Yan, those people will also discuss a way to prevent the people of the Rollo Alliance Empire from daring to steal, no matter whether it is on the surface or stealthily. As for He Ting, she doesn''t have that kind of love, so there is nothing to regret. As for Tang Yan, she didn''t have any particr hatred, and she didn''t care much. Chapter 2709: Star Heroines Daughter (33) Chapter 2709: Star Heroine''s Daughter (33) 2709: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Speaking of which, Tang Yan is more pitiful, but this woman''s mind is a bit stupid, being robbed and taken away, and used to make use of it, as if there is no long memory, do not mind at all. Maybe be stupid and live happier. After Tang Bao saw Tang Guo, he looked at her eagerly. Because of her status, she may have been told, so she did not dare to show anything. Within two days, the He family and the Tang family sat together to discuss the matter. Things are already on the bright side, and Lu Shaoyang can no longer decide. However, at that time, he was still responsible for the cultivation of the nts, and it was regarded as a certain right of speech. The two decisions, in Tang''s role today, must give her a decisive identity and make the Rollo Alliance Empire dare not move her. After discussion, the two decided to bring Tang Ye to bring back this matter, to promote He Ting to military rank, and then let Tang Ye marry He Ting. Exactly, don''t they have a daughter? As for the reason, just find a few fools, they are in control anyway. The Tang family didn''t mind letting Tang Yue marry another person, but the He family did. So, it was so decided. Of course, Tang Qingru had to agree to this matter, and it was troublesome for her to get into trouble. Tang Qingru: "I don''t have any opinion. I am willing to terminate the marriage contract by myself, but I have a condition that no matter what happens to Tang Yan in the future, you are not allowed to use Xiaoguo for experiments. Once you break the agreement, Tang Qingru will put my words here today. At that time, I will take my mech and detonate on the main star as a reward for not telling you credit. " Tang Qingru''s words really surprised everyone. Then hearing her condition, she was relieved, it seems that Tang Qingru really cares about Tang Guo. Tang Yan has returned, and promised this condition. For them, there is no problem at all. After Tang Qingru and He Ting dismissed their marriage, they quickly married Tang Yan. Naturally, Tang Guo was also told his true identity. She appropriately expressed the doubts of a child, and of course, did not forget to show resistance to He Ting. The day Tang Qingru packed his luggage and left, Tang Guo kept her at the gate and stopped her: "Mom." "You should know, I''m not your mother." Tang Qingru held out her hand and put it on her head. "You should call me, auntie." "But I still want to call your mother." In Tang Qingru''s cold eyes, there seemed to be snowkes melting, and the corners of her lips were bent, like a sh in the pan: "Then you cane to me to y in the future." Tang Guo''s life hasn''t changed much, but Tang Yue''s joining made the whole house lively. She only showed what a child should do, and it also made Tang Yan understand that she didn''t like this father. Tang Yan said it twice, butter found it useless, afraid to make her angry, so I didn''t say much. At this time, her grade was to organize a collective expedition, so she had the opportunity to go out. A few days ago, the system told her that a mysterious atmosphere had been captured. If guessed well, it should be the source of the virus. Taking advantage of an expedition to a certain, she nned to see what was going on. So, during an expedition on a, she sneaked away while nobody noticed. That ce is not too far from here. see you tomorrow Chapter 2710: Star Heroines Daughter (34) Chapter 2710: Star Heroine''s Daughter (34) 2710: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [The host is big, and the breath I finally captured is in this ce, but when I get to this ce, I am a little bit confused, because on this, there is that mysterious breath, but I can be sure Those nts that died are definitely from this waste star. Although the system considers itself to be a very powerful system, the systems encountered so far cannot beat him. But he was not arrogant, thinking that he could scan everything. Even if the host is big, she won''t consider herself to be the most powerful, so always keep in mind that there is someone outside the sky, and there must be a more powerful system outside the system. [The host is big. Be careful, I''m not sure what the other party is. The host is still a little girl, seven or eight years old. The small arms and calves make the system a bit worried. Tang Guo piloted the aircraft to search for this waste star. With her extraordinary mental strength, she actually captured the position of the other party. I don''t know if the other party found her, but she was ready for Margaret''s Teleportation Charm. Once there is a crisis, she will immediately move away without dy. When she came to a certain valley, she was still a little surprised. Compared to the stark ruins of the entire waste star, it ispletely different here. It is possible to see some fresh and lush nts growing up. Although few, it feels abnormal. Based on the interster situation for so many years, she has already guessed that what may cause the interster nts to die slowly is not a terrible virus, but another reason. It''s just that there are no living things here except some good nts. In her doubtful gaze, she continued to scan around with spiritual power, and finallynded on a smooth and round stone. Her eyes narrowed for a moment. Although she couldn''t believe it, she was sure that the smooth and round stone should be the source of that mysterious atmosphere. She walked in front of the stone. The stone was about half a fist in size, ck all over, and the surface was smooth. The lines on it were like patterns growing in the sky. I have to say that this stone is a bit beautiful, even if it is ck. She hesitated for a moment, not feeling the danger of this stone, and finally reached out to pick it up, seeing that some dirt was on it, and took out a handkerchief to wipe it: "Good smooth and round stone." [The host is big, are you sure there is no danger? Also, are you sure that the death of interster nts is really the cause of this stone? "It''s all kind of scent inside, it should be this small stone. It''s the first time I have seen such a small stone. It''s a good collectible." Tang Guo wiped the small stone clean, ready to scoop it into his pocket, and didn''t want a sudden sound in her ear: "I''m not a small stone." Huh? "My name is Shenyao." This voice is not big, like a little boy''s voice. It sounds like it should be about her age. "God Yao?" "Yes, my name is Shen Yao." The ce where Tang Guo heard the sound this time was the small stone she was putting in her pocket. She moved the stone out of sight, observed it for a while, and touched it: "You are this small stone ? " Chapter 2711: Star Heroines Daughter (35) Chapter 2711: Star Heroine''s Daughter (35) 2711: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "My name is Shenyao." "Shen Yao is a small stone?" "Ok." Tang Guo pondered for a moment, and then asked, "Are you a stone essence? There are records in ancient times that stones can also be fine. Are you a stone essence?" "probably." "Then why are you here? The surrounding nts are dead. Did you do it?" "I don''t know why it''s here," Shen Yaoluo said with some naive voices. "I was just trying to find the way home by the power of this world, but I don''t know where the way home, the power of this world. It seems not enough, even if I eat up, there is no way to open the channel. After eating so much, it barely allowed me to transform into an adult form. I am considering whether to give up or eat it all in one bite. " Tang Guo understood that the death of the original nt was done by this guy, in order to absorb energy. "So you think about it? Are you going to eat here in one bite or give up?" Shen Yao was silent for a while before he said, "I was going to swallow the power of this realm, but then I was panicked and dispelled this idea. My intuition told me that if I eat this realm, bad things will happen." The system seems to understand something, and it also knows why Shen Yao felt panic. If he dares to swallow here, he will never see the host again, can he not panic? This guy is really unlucky, turning into a cat, into a fish ... This time it has also turned into a stone, hahahahahahaha,ughed at him. "Then what are you going to do now? You can''t eat this realm and see how you look. You seem to need regr energy replenishment. You still have to slowly swallow the realm of this realm." "So I chose to get back to sleep and reduce energy use as much as possible so I can stay longer." "Why do you have to stay here? Either swallow the world or give up treatment, and you will be a good stone in your next life." "I don''t know. Now that you have picked me up, you can take me away. Didn''t you say that I look good and can be a collectible? Can you take me back to collect it?" System: He seems to understand something again. His skin is thick enough to be able to lie beside his daughter-inw without changing his face. Tang Guo: "Okay, I''ll take you, but without my permission in the future, you should not eat the power of this world." "Okay, I listen to you." System: It''s a simple little boy, oh no, Little Rock, just being coaxed. "Absorbing the power of this world seems to be about your life and death. Why listen to me?" Shen Yao: "That ... want to hear from you." "Listening to me will die." "My **** Yao wasn''t afraid of death." Tang Guo patted the stone: "I think you want to die in my pocket, it''s so unruly to be a stone." Shen Yao: Where is he serious? He wasn''t afraid of death, but there are still people ying with him now, much better than staying here alone. "Can you imitate a human form now? I want to see." "Let me try." Later, a little boy about eight years old appeared in front of Tang Guo, wearing ck clothes and a smalldy''s face, and he had long red lips and white teeth. "hungry?" Shen Yao said ufortably, "a bit." He has been merciless under these years, so that this world can continue to survive. Actually, I was very hungry and panicked. Chapter 2712: Star Heroines Daughter (36) Chapter 2712: Star Heroine''s Daughter (36) 2712: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Had it not been for his control, it would have been a long time since this ce had decayed and humankind would have almost died. What Shen Yao didn''t say was that he seemed to understand vaguely, why he couldn''t swallow this realm. Once that thought is revealed, my heart will fluster. When the little girl appeared, he found the answer. Although unbelievable, he seemed to be really waiting for her toe, waiting for her to take him away from here. As if there was something doomed in the midst, she woulde and take him away. "You want to follow me?" "Yes." Shen Yao nodded, who didn''t follow her? When she appeared to pick him up, he decided to follow her, so he did not resist. "In this case, you will be my stone in the future." Is her stone? This is a bit weird, but Shen Yao did not refute it, nor did he feel that it was wrong. "Since you are my stone, then my ration will be provided by me." The system feels that the host is likely to want to clear the inventory in the system space. Basically, the host will not use those things, I''m afraid they will eat this guy. Just thinking so, Tang Guo appeared several jade boxes in his hand, all of which were ganoderma lucidum for thousands of years. Ginseng: "Come on, eat more. Since it is my stone, I can''t treat it badly." When Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng were taken out, Shen Yao''s eyes could not be moved. Sure enough, his choice was correct, and it was right to follow this little girl. Tang Guo took out a small schoolbag, put both ganoderma and ginseng in the small schoolbag, and let Shenyao carry it on his own. Then she held out her hand: "Come on, I''ll take you away." Shenyao held a relish with one ginseng in one hand, and quickly reached out the other to catch Tang Guo''s small hand. System: It''s so good. A few words can lie to a littledy, the host is very powerful. Tang Guo took Shen Yao back to the where the school organized an adventure. There was not much time during the period, and the school''s people did not find any abnormalities. It was just strange to the **** Yao who suddenly appeared beside Tang Guo. Tang Guo casually found a reason to obscure the past, because she is now the daughter of Lieutenant General He Ting, and the teacher did not dare to ask too much. During the adventure, Tang Guo always took Shen Yao with him. After the end, he also took people back. Everyone thought that Shen Yao should be a partner who grew up with Tang Guo, and even guessed whether it was the younger generation of Wang Guo who came to Tang Guo to y. Tang Guo took Shen Yao home, and He Ting was very busy every day. Because Tang Guo rejects him, he basically does not care about Tang Guo. However, Tang Yue asked about Shen Yao. Tang Guo exined: "I think he is very poor and looks so good. It is a pity that he was living in a refugee, so he brought him back." "It turned out to be this way, my little fruit is really a very kind girl." Tang Yan looked at her daughter and answered her question, and was a little moved. "The mother arranged a room for him at home so that he could also Stay? You can y together. " "Thank you." Tang Guo watched Tang Yan go to decorate the room happily and shook his head. If Tang Qingru watched her bring a strange boy back, it is estimated that in a short time, the ancestors of this little boy would be checked for eighteen generations. Her mother''s heart is really big. No wonder, what happened was not so good, and it was very happy. Chapter 2713: Star Heroines Daughter (37) Chapter 2713: Star Heroine''s Daughter (37) 2713: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers However, this also facilitated her, so as not to exin too much. Not only did Tang Ye help decorate the room, but he knew that Shen Yao was a refugee. In order to please Tang Guo, he also helped Shen Yao settle down, giving him a formal identity in Starcraft. This kind of thing is still rtively easy for Tang Yan now. Now the whole empire protects her very well, fearing that she is in danger, and even blood won''t draw her a little bit, just let her help cultivate nts. All the nts she cultivated can grow well. Tang Guo knows that this is a special ability given by the Tao to the daughter of Tian Xuan. If calcted, if there is no God Yao, this powerful ability on Tang Yan will not be born. She also secretly let Shen Yao try to absorb the vitality of the nts cultivated by Tang Yue in her family. "There is a mysterious power protecting these nts." Shen Yao looked at the small nt seriously and looked at the potted nt in front of him. "Can it be absorbed?" "Breaking this protective cover can absorb it, but it won''t be as easy as it used to be. It used to be swallowed in one go. Now it needs one more process." It turned out to be this way. The reason why the nts cultivated by Tang Yuan did not die and still grow healthy is the protective cover on the outside of the nts. Shen Yao had only swallowed the life force of nts before, and he was still so far away that he would definitely not find them. "Guoguo, do you want me to swallow all this?" Shen Yao looked at the potted nt in front of him, and he looked a little bit coveted. This kind of nt protected by the energy hood has not been eaten yet, and he doesn''t know how it tastes. Tang Guo knocked him in the head and stuffed him with a ginseng: "Don''t show it like that, as if I didn''t feed you enough. Now you can''t swallow it, and I''ll tell you to swallow itter." She was looking forward now, and those people came to arrest her. When they dared to catch her, she let go of God and swallow all the nts in their area. System: He is a small, helpless little child, hiding in the corner and shaking. Since Tang Yuan returned to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and also married He Ting, he has now helped the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire to cultivate countless nts, all kinds of vegetables and fruits, and solved the biggest problem of interster. Some of the Rollo Alliance Empire couldn''t sit still. Because of the emergence of Tang Yan, they have now ignored the dead nts that have stopped. Although the vitality of nts will not be restored immediately, over time, it will not be worse than it is now, and it will get better and better. But those who watched the situation of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire still couldn''t sit still. Whether it''s some star pirates, bandits, or Rollo Alliance empires, they are all trying to find a way to rob Tang Luo back. At this time, Tang Guo, the daughter of Tang Yan and He Ting, was leaked with the possibility of carrying that mysterious ability. Tang Yan is not easy to grasp, and once caught, it may cause great turmoil. If Tang Ye''s daughter can be arrested, even if nothing can be researched, you can discuss the conditions with Tang Ye, maybe you can get benefits. In this way, Tang Guo was arrested. It is still easy to catch her. After all, everyone''s protection is not so strict. Unlike Tang Yan, there are people who protect her anytime, anywhere, and the person who escorted her to the cultivation room is He Ting. "What about this little guy?" Chapter 2714: Star Heroines Daughter (38) Chapter 2714: Star Heroine''s Daughter (38) 2714: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers "Checked it out. It''s a refugee-born kid. When he leaves the host star, he throws him out and kills himself." To say it is self-destruction is to give no way to live. Even the most powerful interster members cannot survive long in space without protective gear. Not to mention, a really ordinary little boy. Tang Guo and Shen Yao were locked in a room of the aircraft. This room was naturally shielded from any signals, and they were not restrained. After all, they don''t think that two little girls, seven or eight years old, the little boy could escape in this case. "Guo Guo, can I swallow them now?" Shen Yao grasped Tang Guo''s small hand. The face of Xiao Zhengtai was solemn, faint, and there was some cold light in his eyes, and there was a feeling of raining. Tang Guo pulled out the palm of his hand and let Shen Yao''s serious expression copse. How could he not recover the tension and horror he had just seen. "Little stones, can you still eat people?" "I haven''t eaten it before, but it should be simr to absorbing the vitality of nts, just swallowing their vitality." Then talking, Shen Yao nodded, "I have a hunch that human vitality should be more nourishing than nts. . " Tang Guo pulled out his hand and patted him fiercely: "Little stones, if you dare to eat people, I don''t want you." "Then I won''t eat it." Shen Yao said quickly, "Then kill them, let them die, I will not eat them." If you eat people, you will be disliked by Guoguo, or you will not eat them. Although the vitality of human beings is moreplementary than the vitality of nts, he does not want to be abandoned by Guoguo to make a solitary small stone. Tang Guo held his hand again: "Now you have turned into a stone and got into my pocket, and they will not do anything to me for the time being. As for the way to teach them, I have already thought about it, and you will listen to me for a while." Shen Yao did just that, obedient. That''s right to listen to Guoguo. Those people provoked Guoguo and would not have good fruit to eat. The system looked stunned while watching. During this time, he watched the host take her little loyal dog around and drove around every day. I''m afraid those people can''t find her, and they are standing in a particrly conspicuous ce. I guess they are calcting every day. When will they be caught? "Tunzi, connect me to the signal of Emmanuel or Billy. I want to talk to them." [Okay, the host is big. First connected to the signal was Emmanuel: "School flower, is there anything wrong? Have you been arrested, are we going to meet?" "Emanuel, are you really d I was arrested?" Emmanuel was a little embarrassed: "I''m not looking forward to meeting you, knowing that you won''t be ill, so I dare you to be arrested. Of course, you don''t act ording to n and meet us directly, I wish. Tang Guo: "As you wish, I have been arrested, but the person who arrested me should not be the two empires of the alliance, maybe star pirates, bandits and the like." "Then what do you need me to do?" Tang Guo: "I just told you, there is no need to do anything, I will solve it by myself. Since they dare to take me, they will bear the consequences of taking me. I contact you to inform you of a happy thing . " "What''s the matter?" Emmanuel felt that this matter should be very important, or Tang Guo wouldn''t speak out alone. Chapter 2715: Star Heroines Daughter (39) Chapter 2715: Star Heroine''s Daughter (39) 2715: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo: "The interster crisis has been lifted. You no longer need to worry about the problem of nt death. However, you don''t have to disclose this news, just talk to Billy." "I told you about the plot? If you guys from the Rollo Alliance Empiree to arrest me, I have to teach them a lesson. If you disclose the news, they won''t arrest me." Emmanuel: "..." Xiaohua is testing his character? Although everyone is a member of the Rollo Alliance Empire, the school flower is really anxious. As long as interster problems do not exist, he is toozy to help those ambitious guys. Seeing them unlucky, he mightugh beside him. With the guarantee of Emmanuel, Tang Guo was relieved. She didn''t believe Emanuel, she just wanted to share good news with him. The small stones that caused the interster crisis have fallen into her hands. Whether the interster crisis will ur is not the final decision in her pocket. System: Slightly, what''s the meaning of Little Rock? It''s because she''s thest one. Little Rock isn''t listening to her. This woman, turned into a loli, was also a bad loli, or a bad loli with a bad littledy. About the sudden disappearance of Shen Yao, it really surprised those people. They also looked for a long time, and the care of Tang Guo was more strict. After Tang Guo was arrested, Tang Yan came back to know about it and eagerly cried. He clutched He Ting''s sleeve all the time and let him find someone. Tang Yan is very important, so He Ting did send many people to find him. Finally captured, Tang Guo was taken out of the picture of the main star. Following the signal, the opponent''s aircraft did not fly to the range of the two empires, but flew out of their management range, which made He Ting difficult. Tang Qingru knew this because there was no special task and he came directly to He Ting. Knowing the direction Tang Guo was taken away, he turned and left. "The ce where Xiaoguo was taken was in the area of the chaotic star. It does not belong to the Rollo Alliance empire, nor does it belong to our Zhou Hao Alliance empire. You don''t have to risk it alone, so you can''t rescue Xiaoguo." He Ting stopped. Tang Qingru turned back: "I can''t rescue it, so I won''t go?" Tang Qingru looked at Tang Yan who had been crying and fainting in He Ting''s arms. "You don''t look nervous at all, surely this daughter is not very important in your heart. " "Don''t stop me." Tang Qingru left and chased directly to Tang Guo''s direction. He Ting frowned, and felt that Tang Qingru hadpletely lost the calm that he once had, and became emotional. After Tang Yan woke up, he reddened his eyes again, so that He Ting must find Tang Guo no matter what. In addition to He Ting promised, he could only promise. "No matter what conditions they want, you agree, they should alle at me, as long as they are willing to put a small fruit, they can exchange it with me." This, of course not. He Ting denied in his heart, let alone he did not agree, even if he agreed, no one else would agree. But verbally, He Ting agreed. He also sent people to see the situation, but he didn''t tell anyone to go directly to the chaotic star area to find someone. The ce was like Longtan Tigers. The people inside were ruthless. The people of the empire would easily lose their lives and never return. Can''t just let so many people sacrifice for no reason because of a little girl. At this moment, Tang Guo has been brought into the realm of Chaos Star, and he is not aware of the situation here. When she entered the chaos, she heard many people cheering. She touched the **** Yao in her pocket: "Small stone, you can swallow it slowly now, when it gets dark, you swallow it big, swallow all the nts in the chaotic star range, swallow it, swallow it full." see you tomorrow Chapter 2716: Star Heroines Daughter (40) Chapter 2716: Star Heroine''s Daughter (40) 2716: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers With Tang Guo''s words, Shen Yao was really rude. First swallowing from the edge of the chaotic star range, the nts swept by him began to die slowly at the speed visible to the naked eye. It''s toote to do something for Tang Guo for the time being, just put her in a very tight ce and throw two nutritious agents to her. The fact that she didn''t cry or make trouble made the people who took her wary. Even if she was kept in a very tight ce, many people were guarded at the door to not give her a chance to escape. The leader of this person has gathered, and is discussing what to do with Tang Guo. Whether to use her to discuss the conditions with the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, or to use this little girl as an experiment. "I think it''s better to have the best of both worlds. On the one hand, let''s study the gics and spiritual power of this little baby girl. On the other hand, send people to negotiate with the people of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire and talk about the conditions. ording to my guess, even Tang Yan promised to exchange, it is estimated that those people would not let go. So, we can slowly give in and finally let them give us fresh nts. Dying time, maybe some useful genes can be obtained from this little girl. This little girl is just doing a little experiment with us, it won''t hurt her life. " The boss''s words were approved by everyone. In fact, they didn''t care about the life and death of a little girl. They were afraid that the girl would be dead by then, which would cause them trouble and would not get any good. So, when telling the researchers, they said it many times, and they could do any experiment. Do everything possible to find useful information from that little girl. However, the only requirement was that she had to live. It only needs to be alive, and there is no restriction on the behavior of those researchers at all. It is these cruel people that made the original owner who had been subjected to a mental power experiment once more devastated, and slowly became a waste. In the end, she was arrested and she had no ability to resist. After discussion, these people decided to send Tang Guo to theboratory tomorrow to cooperate with experimental research. At the same time, they will send people to negotiate, negotiate, and gain benefits with the Empire Empire. It was a good thing to bring Tang Yan''s daughter back, so countless people cheered in the area of the chaotic star that night. In fact, there are countless forces in the chaos of stars. But this time they are robbing people of the powerful alliance empire, so their choice is to join forces for themon good this time. At present, the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire has a Tang Dynasty. Maybe in the future, they will have the same Tang Dynasty as Tang Dynasty. Even if Tang Guo didn''t have that ability, but she was Tang Yan''s daughter, it was enough for them to do something. After drinking and cheering, they gradually fell asleep in the night. I don''t know at all. At the moment when it was dark, in the range of the chaotic stars, from the outside to the center,rge swaths of nts began to die, and they died without warning. Until the dawn, Tang Guo heard a full voiceing from his pocket, and couldn''t help but smile: "You are full of little stones this time, I heard you snoring." "Guo Guo, you heard it wrong." Shen Yao felt a little embarrassed. He just hadn''t eaten it like this for a long time. Chapter 2717: Star Heroines Daughter (41) Chapter 2717: Star Heroine''s Daughter (41) 2717: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers One night, the vitality of all the nts in the chaos was absorbed, and it really made him satisfied and felt full again. The subconscious hit a fullness. I never thought it happened to be heard by Tang Guo. It made him feel a bit shameful! Tang Guo took Shen Yao out, and after eating so much, Shen Yao''s body really changed. Although it was smooth and beautiful before, it seems that the pattern on the stone is so deep at this moment, and even the pattern is a little more. "Little stone, how did you get here?" "I don''t know. The memory is very vague. Many people can''t remember it. Only vaguely remembered what happened and rolled down from other ces to this realm. The two realms are far away and the walls are thick. If there is not enough strength , There is no way to break back into space. " "Then you want to go back?" "I used to miss it." "Not wanting it now?" Shen Yao: "Now I don''t think much about it. It''s good to stay here. If you go back, it''s very difficult. Even if you swallow the world, it won''t necessarily open up. And, I don''t think it''s important to go back. . " "Then have you ever thought that if you don''t go out, you will die. There is no strength you need here. The vitality of eating nts can only maintain what you need. If you do nt eat those vitality, you will slowly change. Into real stones, dead. " "Then I''m dead. Will Guoguo throw me away?" Tang Guo was amused, what a brain circuit. It''s going to die, and they are still worried that she will throw him away. It really turned into a stone, and her brain was petrified. "Small stones look good, how can I throw you away." "As long as Guoguo doesn''t throw me away and keep me in his pocket, there is nothing to die. Even if he is dead, he can be beside Guoguo." Say he''s a rock, and he''s pretty good at talking. "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of stock here to feed you." In every world, she collects many things that are useful, but in fact she basically does not use them. Right now, it can be emptied a bit, let''s eat this stone. Because the spiritual power of the original owner has been severely damaged in this world, he can no longer cultivate spiritual power. Although the life is still very long, but it is only the life of an ordinary interster person, it looks like two hundred years. Coupled with Tang Yan''s persistence, it was a long time for the original owner to live to be 300 years old. Mental power is graded, the stronger the mental power, the longer the life. Therefore, it is no problem for people like Bill to live for thousands of years. Even if the inventory she brought was eaten up by this stone, Starcraft has recovered, and Tang Yan has been cultivating nts, he will not be afraid of starving to death. "Guoguo, do you want to teach those people a lesson? I heard them discussing it before, and I will send you to theboratory tomorrow to conduct experiments on you. I think, let''s kill them all. . " "No, kill them. Who will trouble the two alliance empires. Without these bandits, there will be friction between the two alliance states. Keep them." It is precisely because of this group of bandits, that the two alliance empires did not dare to have any contradiction at all, and the scene of fighting appeared. Once that is done, the bandits will take advantage of it and make the star chaos. Chapter 2718: Star Heroines Daughter (42) Chapter 2718: Star Heroine''s Daughter (42) 2718: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I am a peace-loving person." "I don''t like war very much. War kills a lot of people, you know?" Shen Yao seems to understand, but he feels that anyone who bullies Guoguo can die. But he did not refute Tang Guo''s words. Since Guo Guo said so, he would not do something secretly, so as not to provoke Guo Guo to get angry. Tang Guo didn''t know Xiaojiu in Shenyao''s heart, and through the system to help her return the photos, she saw the entire chaotic star range, all the dead nts, and was in a good mood. As soon as it dawned, a big thing happened to Chaos. All the nts have died and all have lost their vitality. In the range of these bandits, almost no green leaf can be found. The bandits were a little panicked, and at first thought that this had happened to the entire interster. They soon discovered that this was not the case. This night, only in the range of the turbulent star, this situation appeared. The death of nts in the chaotic star area has caused huge chaos throughout the interster space. They even suspected that the virus had been soaked for so long, and it was brewing that it would be a one-time outbreak, and emergency precautions were taken everywhere. It is estimated that the Emperor Zhou Hao of the Tang Dynasty is not so anxious. After all, the nts they cultivated by Tang Dynasty can thrive in those harsh environments. Despite such a major event, the previous decisions of these bandits have not changed. It is just that those who are sent to negotiate over the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire impose some conditions on the content of the negotiations. Tang Guo was still brought into theboratory early in the morning. As before, these people have shown her blood research. However, they were far more anxious and urgent than those of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. After drawing blood, they began to conduct her spiritual power experiments. Anyway, as long as I can live, right? This closedboratory is almost the same as the one before. Around seven or eight experimenters with strong mental power surrounded Tang Guo in the center. Her small body is fixed on the bed, her wrists, ankles, and neck are locked to the bed. The materials used are the strongest interster, even if He Ting has the SSS mentality and strong physique, Can''t get rid of such experimental bed. "Guoguo, just kill these few, okay?" Shen Yao couldn''t sit still. He was very angry now, angrily trying to devour the vitality of these people. "No, I''ll give them a good look in a while, what are you doing in a hurry? Don''t fall out of your pocket and be discovered by them, you will be thrown out." Hearing this sentence, Shen Yao''s body flinched into his pocket quickly, for fear of falling out, and then thrown out. When these experimenters were mentally working on Tang Guo, the people sent by the bandits to negotiate with the Empire Empire of Zhou Hao also met there. Regardless of whether it was He Ting or the president of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, he said that it must be kept secret, and Tang Ye must not be known. Tang Yan hasn''t slowed down recently because of Tang Guo. They were afraid that after Tang Zhi knew this, he would not cooperate, and that would cause them trouble and suffer losses in negotiations. Even more afraid is that in order to save Tang Guo, Tang Yan will do something that is not good for the empire. Now Tang Yan is protected by many people all day, and she hardly leaves her half a step. Chapter 2719: Star Heroines Daughter (43) Chapter 2719: Star Heroine''s Daughter (43) 2719: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because Tang Guo was taken away and dealt a heavy blow to her, she was red-eyed in the vi and could not help crying when she remembered the previous events. I don''t know at all, the two sides are already negotiating. There was another person, Tang Qingru, who had sneaked into the range of the chaotic stars. She disguised and dressed a little, making herself look more like a person in the chaos of the stars, secretly inquiring about Tang Guo''s situation. Because so many things happened, especially the death of the nt, it caused chaos in the chaos, and it was not found that Tang Qingru had mixed in. And the group of people who performed the mental test on Tang Guo has now passed out in theboratory. Of course, she fainted, too, and she was so pale that she almost scared Shen Yao. "It''s okay, I pretend, don''t make a fuss. If they don''t pretend, they will suspect that I have a problem." "Oh oh, really is all right?" "I have something to do, will I talk to you so easily?" After turning into a rock, it turned out that his mind was not so smart, stupid look. "Guoguo are we leaving now?" "What to leave? I''m waiting for them to perform the next experiment on me. I just ate a meal and I''m full. I want to digest it." Shen Yao: "..." He really thought about it. All of the seven or eightboratory personnel lost their mental strength and became wasteful, which shocked the entireboratory. They hurriedly checked Tang Guo''s condition and found that her mental strength was also very severe. Therefore, it is believed that this experiment should be where the experimenters made mistakes. There was no doubt on Tang Guo''s head, and he had no idea that Tang Guo was pretending to be mentally impaired. In fact, he was digesting those mental forces that he had swallowed before. She is actually a peace-loving person, and generally does not do this kind of disgusting thing. But this was sent by them, and she was wee. In a short time, theboratory has no n to conduct mental research on Tang Guo. The situation of star disorder is worse than they thought. Even if they had something refrigerated before, they would run out quickly. Dealing with the two empires is simply impossible. The other party wants them to be destroyed, and there are only three ways to supply what they need. First, if you deal privately with those big families, there will definitely be someone who agrees with sufficient interests. Second, go to those littles and grab resources. This is not easy. It can only do one ticket business. The weapons of the two empires are not vegetarian. Third, it was obtained from Tang Yuan. To obtain from Tang Yuan, naturally Tang Guo bes very important. "They don''t seem to want to experiment with me." Shen Yao heard it, Tang Guo''s tone was a little disappointed. "Da Laoyuan came over and swallowed only the mental strength of seven or eight people. They disappointed me." Shen Yao: "There should be many ces. If you want to grab the fruit, then the fruit can be swallowed again. If the fruit is too much to eat, then I''ll grab them for you." System: The owner of this little loyal dog is really not white. "No, no, no resistance, not tasty. If you have a very active mental power, it will be interesting to be delivered to my mouth automatically, and I like to see them in a hurry and helplessness, and I am swallowed by my spirit in fear . " System: Damn, little pervert! Chapter 2720: Star Heroines Daughter (44) Chapter 2720: Star Heroine''s Daughter (44) 2720: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What you want, actually, in Tang Guo''s little girl, you can''t get anything. You should have heard that we have done simr research on her." "What do we want, don''t you guys understand it well? Don Juan." The man who negotiated with the bandits was Lu Shaoyang, with a smile on his face: "You should understand that Tang Ye is not possible for us, not only her ability, but her identity. We cannot use one The wife of Lieutenant General, exchange with you. Once such a thing is spread, it will be detrimental to our empire''s reputation and easily disturb people''s hearts. " Lu Shaoyang shook his head: "Changing another request, we can also consider that you''d better not go too far, we will not bring a crisis to the entire empire because of a baby girl of seven or eight years old." The negotiator on the bandit sneered: "Don''t forget that, the little girl is Tang Yan''s daughter. Wouldn''t it be the heart of Han Tangyun to save someone back? After she knew the truth, she would still be willing. Doing things for you? You can''t protect her daughter. Maybe she hates it, and you can''t regret it. " "You say the conditions, you don''t have to provoke alienation. If your conditions really endanger the survival of the entire empire, I think Mrs. He will understand and respect our ideas. In order to apologize to her, we can only do our best , Pai Hezhong will avenge his daughter in the future. " The man on the bandit''s side suddenly understood. It is impossible for the other party to answer the question by applying Tang Huan. In fact, they had no hope at all, but just tried it out. "Okay, let''s change the terms." This time, the bandits made a certain number of requirements for vegetables, fruits, and ntlets. The quantity is very huge, don''t need them to give enough at once, just give it slowly. "We don''t embarrass you, and know so much that you can''t get it out for a while and a half. So, let you give it slowly, Miss Tang, we will take care of it temporarily and talk to you regrly. If necessary, we also promise Mrs. She meets. " Lu Shaoyang smiled and put away: "More, you can think again, give me a more urate number." "I think this requirement is very reasonable, no need to consider, seven young people, this is our final bottom line." Lu Shaoyang nced at He Ting''s expression and did not see any movement. He looked down and thought about it, and asked He Ting: "Lieutenant General He, what do you think? Should you agree to this condition?" "Too much." He Ting said his thoughts without hesitation. The huge number was just grabbing. Lu Shaoyang spread his hand: "If they don''t change their tongues, we have to agree, after all, it is the daughter of Mrs. He and Lieutenant General." He Ting shook his fist, Tang Guo must be rescued. But giving this huge number in vain is actually veryborious for the entire empire. If you don''t, once Tang Yuan knows, there will definitely beints about the empire. Later, they talked for a while, and the robber''s side didn''t rx at all, as if it was enough. Lu Shaoyang: "That gives us three days to consider." Three dayster, Lu Shaoyang agreed to their conditions. However, because the Empire is not very good today, so the first batch can note up with so much. Chapter 2721: Star Heroines Daughter (45) Chapter 2721: Star Heroine''s Daughter (45) 2721: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In fact, he was already nning on a trick. Every time, just give a little bit. The nts in the chaos range are dead, do you think he doesn''t know? For the fruit and vegetable seedlings in their hands, those people would not kill Tang Guo. In this case, chaos will only get harder. As for what would happen to Tang Guo, he didn''t care, as long as he was alive. "Seven young, you are too insincere." "Although there is Tang Yan, she is only a person, not a fairy. Do you really think she can change a lot by waving her hands? Being able toe up with these is already our best effort." Lu Shaoyang snorted coldly: "If we change people, we won''tpromise at all, let''s not take such precious fruits and vegetables in this situation." "However, the nt seedlings you gave look yellow and dry, and they will certainly not grow well in the future. I don''t know when they will grow up." Of course, all of them were eliminated, and none of them were nurtured by Tang Mao, but they were just weeds pulled from a corner of the empire. Lu Shaoyang chuckled in his heart, wanting the seedlings cultivated by Tang Yuan, wanting to be beautiful and dreaming. "As mentioned earlier, Tang Yan is just a person. She is still a D-ss mental strength. How much mental strength do you think she can cultivate nts? Recently, because of the little girl Tang Guo who was taken away by you, she has been out of work for many days, and she has lost all her energy all the time. Now the seedlings I gave to you are all cultivated by her while crying. If I say, go on like this, she It''s going to be a waste. By then, everyone in the interster will finish ying together! " The bandits are unwilling, but they don''t believe it is so serious. However, there is really only one Tang Tang, and it is impossible to cultivate arge number of seedlings in a short time. This is eptable. Anyway, now Tang Guo is in their hands, and he can continuously ask the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire for something. Even if they are less each time, they can still hold them for a while. Even if Lu Shaoyang couldn''t fully believe it, they didn''t n to pierce, and they didn''t want to tear their faces. When the robbers left, Lu Shaoyang and He Ting said: "Lieutenant General He, you should understand that it is not that I do not want to exchange good things with them. It is who they are that you know better than me. Once Come up with good things, they will speak with a lion, promise, they will regret it immediately, and they will never be satisfied. " "I''m thinking about it this way now. Give them little by little and give them the most trashy thing in our empire, but let them understand that our empire''s situation is not so good." "I understand." Of course, He Ting knew that given these bandits good things, it was impossible to put Tang Guo back. At first, he had such an appetite that he couldn''t get used to it. "Now this is just a drag on time. I have sent someone secretly to go to Chaoxing Xing to find out the news. It s just that you have to be careful in Longtan Tiger Cave in that ce. As for those who ca nt be saved, they can only listen to their fate. Give them a little bit to protect your daughter''s life. " "So, Madam He, Lieutenant General He still has to exin a lot, lest she be fooled by us." "I see, seven young." He Ting didn''t think that Lu Shaoyang was doing something wrong. Those bandits were just like this, and they could do it, and they had done everything right. Those bandits are vicious, and their appetite is unsatisfactory. Tang Yan knew that Tang Guo was temporarily safe, and was relieved: "When will that little fruite back?" "If you don''te back for a while, they won''t let go of the fruit easily, but both Qishao and I have sent someone secretly to inquire about the news." In fact, after learning about what happened to the chaotic star, he has already nned with Lu Shaoyang. Can he take advantage of this time to eliminate some forces from chaotic star. There are not many such opportunities. "Can I meet Xiaoguo?" "Wait a minute, they promise to let Xiaoguo talk to you." Tang Yan cheered up, knowing that the robbers wanted a lot of things from the empire, immediately went to theboratory and began to cultivate nts. He also said to Lu Shaoyang, give them something good, and let them treat her daughter well. The silly look made Lu Shaoyangugh. He Ting looked in his eyes and felt a strange feeling in his heart. see you tomorrow Chapter 2722: Star Heroines Daughter (46) Chapter 2722: Star Heroine''s Daughter (46) 2722: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Yan started cultivating nts day and night, and chased Shaoyang to ask how much the other party needed to be able to put her daughter back. Lu Shaoyang told her an astronomical figure, which made Tang Yan a little sad. "But we have already talked about it slowly, and they also promised that they would not hurt Miss Tang. In a few days, Miss Tang should let Mrs. He speak." Tang Xun''s heart was firm, and he felt his tears: "Then I will cultivate some more nts and exchange the fruit back sooner." "Mrs. He is really hard. I have arranged for people to be on the side. What you need is just to tell them." Lu Shaoyang looked at Tang Yan who had stunned a lot, and did not want her to have problems. Well, Mrs. He still has to take care of her body. If you ca nt even take care of your own body, how can you save Miss Tang? " After hearing this, Tang Yan did not dare to sloppy on his body, and his routine was more regr. But when she was awake, she was helping to cultivate the nts. Because Tang Yan is a waste material, there are many lovers of the Tang family, and his mental strength is a daughter of waste material. He would not have been valued at all, and had not been trained by the elite of the stars. In addition, she is not in the category of smart people. Therefore, I do not understand that the negotiations between the two parties, whether it is the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire or the bandits over Chaos Star, will not easily give in, even if the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire looks at a disadvantage. In fact, there are Tang Yan''s chips in them, they will always be in an advantage. But the same, the bandits over the chaotic star, understand Tang Guo is very important to Tang Yan, and will not easily kill Tang Guo. Simrly, the people of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire don''t think that they have huge bargaining power in this way. The bandits knew very well that Tang Guo could not be released anyway. As long as Tang Ye was still concerned about Tang Guo, they could take things from the Empire Empire. Even if it''s a little less each time. Some things are well known to both sides, and there is no way to break them for the time being. The robbers were holding things and thinking about dealing with those big families. On the other side of the Zhou Hao Alliance, while giving alms to others, the other side intends to eradicate this evil force, at least one lesson must be taught to the other. As for a Tang Guo, it is actually not so important in their eyes. By that time, what happened to Tang Guo would be the fault of the star robbers. They had done their best. The people who Tang hated could only be the robbers. At present, Tang Yan is desperately cultivating nt seedlings. The biggest beneficiary is actually the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Those things to the robbers are just some inventory, some inferior products. But these Tang Yan did not know, the thought that everyone instilled in her was that the empire is now in dilemma because of her daughter. The powerful empire was threatened by the bandits because of her daughter, and she had to negotiate with the bandits in person. If you change people, maybe the empire will give up, and they will never let the bandits bully them. Tang Yan now feels guilty, not only for Tang Guo, but also for the empire that has been helping her. He Ting knows these things well, but in the eyes of this man, the interests of the empire are more important than everything. Even if he is clear, there is noint in his heart. He also very much agreed with Lu Shaoyang''s negotiations. Chapter 2723: Star Heroines Daughter (47) Chapter 2723: Star Heroine''s Daughter (47) 2723: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It is Tang''s behavior that he has always seen in his eyes, but he gradually developed a different mind for this woman. Every time Tang Yan fainted in his arms, he let his heart follow. asionally he would go to see Tang Yan in theboratory and see the other side lying tired to sleep while taking her away. Tang Yan also clearly felt that He Ting was different to her, but now she has temporarily forgotten her affection and love, no matter what, now she just wants to cultivate more nt seedlings and bring her daughter earlier. "You do nt have to be so desperate, you have to take care of your body. There will be no problem with Xiaoguo for a while. The star nts have died, and the bandits are helpless. Now you can only rely on us. . " "No, in the hands of those people, who knows if the other party will suddenly do something bad and don''t pick up the small fruit, I''m disturbed." Even at home, Tang Yan did not forget to cultivate the nt seedlings. . Basically every time, she has to exhaust her mental energy before she really stops. "It''s been three days, won''t it make me talk to Xiaoguo?" Tang Yan looked at He Ting. "When can I talk to Xiaoguo?" "I''ll ask tomorrow and urge them." "He Ting." Tang Yan grabbed He Ting''s sleeves, his thin cheeks facing He Ting: "Anyway, you must save Xiaoguo, I am such a daughter, and have not been by my side since I was a child. And because of such a bad thing that happened to me, I''m sorry for her. " "He Ting, you must bring Xiaoguo back safely. As long as Xiaoguo is back, I will give as much as they want." "it is good." He Ting should respond that as long as the n goes smoothly and the bandits are eliminated, naturally, Xiaoguo can be rescued. [The host is big, and the bandits brought back a new batch of nt seedlings from the side of the Empire of the Hao Alliance. But it''s not growing well. ] The system poked to inquire about the good news and told Tang Guo. "Okay, how''s the situation over there?" [I connected to thework of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and through the camera, I saw that your mother and mother are desperately cultivating nt seedlings except for eating and sleeping. She thought that by cultivating a little more nt seedlings, she would be able to exchange you back earlier. Speaking of which, the system is a little sneered, not to Tang Yan, but to Lu Shaoyang and He Ting: [They are all deceiving her, she is still stupid, and I found that He Ting seems to be a big deal to your host, your mother I was tempted and fell in love with her silly energy. [However, those people were afraid of her physical problems, and they still did not take care of her. That is, she has been thinking, get more nt seedlings out, you can exchange you back, cheap Lu Shaoyang them. The leak of Tang Guo was indeed not done by Lu Shaoyang. He wasn''t so stupid. The news was not hidden before, who leaked it, and was finally known by the bandits. It was not easy to find it. However, the system feels that the host is unlikely to let Lu Shaoyang pass by. "You help me find out who are all the heirs to the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire." It now seems that He Ting should have be Lu Shaoyang''s left arm and right arm. With her there, it would not make these two men seed. Chapter 2724: Star Heroines Daughter (48) Chapter 2724: Star Heroine''s Daughter (48) 2724: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Anyway, in the future, the Zhou Hao alliance empire will be controlled by another person. This person might as well choose and operate, and squeeze Lu Shaoyang down. The system got it, and quickly checked the information of those people. This candidate must not be able to participate in harming the host and the original owner. It is best that the other party has a holiday with Lu Shaoyang and has a bad rtionship with the current president. After all, would Lu Shaoyang dare to be so brave without the support of the imperial president behind him? Of course, the candidate must have a bad rtionship with the president, otherwise it would be contrary to the original intention of changing people. The system feels that with the lover on the president''s side, one or two candidates can always be found, even if it is a waste material, it doesn''t matter, anyway, there is a host. And here, in the middle of the night, Tang Guo touched the **** Yao who turned into a rock: "I heard that they brought back a batch of seedlings and small stones from the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. You have supper tonight. , All swallowed. " "Okay, Guoguo." Although he is not very hungry now, but if Guo Guo swallows it, he swallows it all. After a night, the nt seedlings that were carefully taken care of by the robbers all died, which surprised them. They didn''t suspect that it was the ghost of the Hao Alliance Empire, but they wondered whether the area of their star disorder had been invaded by viruses and the nts could no longer survive. This idea made them very desperate. Where they live, they cannot see a single nt. If all the intersters are like this, they don''t have to, but they know the news, only the range of the random stars is like this. The bandits fell into panic and despair, and finally remembered the trump card of Tang Guo, intending to use Tang Guo, once again to negotiate with the Hao Alliance Empire. But this time, the progress was not smooth, and the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire rejected their demand for nt seedlings. "I remember you took a lot a few days ago. Do you think that if you hold that little baby girl in your hand, you can do whatever you want. If you are really a lion, you want to use this method to get a steady stream of nts have put our entire empire in crisis, so we can only regret that we have to give up that little girl. " Lu Shaoyang said: "In this regard, we can only apologize to Mrs. He and believe that she will forgive us." To persecute the bandits like this, even if something happened to Tang Guo, Lu Shaoyang was sure that Tang Yan would not hate him but only hate these horrible bandits. "I urge you to follow the performance agreement previously negotiated. Once we get Mrs. He, we can''t persuade her and don''t know what kind of decision she will make." Bandits have no choice but to abandon this one. After returning, they conducted blood extraction and mental power experiments on Tang Guo. "Guo Guo, are you full today? Their mental strength should be strong." Shen Yao''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ears. "I don''t think they will send someone to conduct a mental strength experiment with you." Eight experimenters were lost at one time, and a dozen were lost this time. In addition, Guoguo pretended to be mentally impaired and unconscious. Shen Yao felt his face a little hot. If Guo Guo really lied, he almost believed it, and was anxious before. The bandits were indeed not going to conduct a mental test on Tang Guo. Chapter 2725: Star Heroines Daughter (49) Chapter 2725: Star Heroine''s Daughter (49) 2725: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In particr, her sluggish appearance also made them worry that they would kill people and not change things by then. After temporarily setting Tang Guo aside, they concentrated on finding the nt seedlings. But he didn''t know that Tang Qingru, who had been waiting for the opportunity, appeared and took Tang Guo away smoothly. At this moment, Tang Guo was already sitting on Tang Qingru''s flying machine. The flying machine was out of the chaos of the star ten minutes ago. Tang Qingru did not dare to go directly to the direction of the Alliance of Zhou Hao, but first went to the Empire of the Rollo Alliance, and waited halfway, then changed direction, which was not easy to be found. Moreover, she also installed a signal jammer on the aircraft. However, this kind of thing can only be used for a while, and if you are intentionally capturing the signal, it is not very useful. "Your spirit looks a bit bad. When you go back, you need to take good care of yourself. Do not use mental power for the time being, otherwise you will be greatly hurt. This time, it takes at least a year toplete those courses. put off." "I see, mother." When Tang Guo called her mother, Tang Qingru''s cold face also eased a lot. "If you feel tired, go to sleep, wake up and you''re home." "Not tired, I thought I would never be able to go back." System: The host is lying to the puppy again. Shen Yao: Why Guoguo is so small, he lied for a long time, but when Guoguo lied, he was very cute. System: There is really no stone, no stone. "Don''t give up yourself at any time, I wille to your rescue." "But only mother wille to save me, and father and others will not worry about me." Tang Qing Ru paused and said, "Although your father will not worry about you or your life or death, another mother of yours has been working hard for your return. Xiaoguo, Tang Ye is your biological mother She is not the same as your father. Although she is a little weak and does not have strong mental strength and force, she is good for you. " Tang Qingru felt that the child was a bit pitiful. The two of them didn''t care much about her life. The only one who cares about her, I''m afraid it''s just her and Tang Yan. Tang Yan is the biological mother of this child. Apart from being a bit silly, it is also good for this child. Don''t have a mustard. In Tang''s current position, be careful, there is no problem in protecting the child. Last time, everyone cares. It was also because she thought hard about it and thought that it was okay to make people have a chance. Tang Guo nodded, agreeing with Tang Qingru''s words. She didn''t have any opinion about Tang Yan, aside from the love brain, Tang Yan is actually pretty good. It''s just that she is a little baby girl, so it must be normal. Tang Qingru saw Tang Guo listen to it, and was somewhat satisfied. She didn''t hope that when she looked at the little girl who grew up, she would be implicated in her natural mother because she hated her unconscience father. There is nothing wrong with having one more person to love this child, and too few people really care about this child. She hopes that the child will grow into a person who is responsible, emotional, and discerning right and wrong. Gradually away from the chaos, Tang Qingru rxed slightly. She thought things should go well, and never thought that just after flying into the range of the Rollo Alliance Empire, there were countless more warships around. Chapter 2726: Star Heroines Daughter (50) Chapter 2726: Star Heroine''s Daughter (50) 2726: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The battleship surrounded her aircraft and could not escape. At this moment, she looked calm. Touching Tang Guo''s head, he whispered, "It seems we can''t go home yet, Xiao Guo, I have tried my best." When surrounded by these warships, she understood that no matter which direction she flew to, she would eventually be surrounded by them. "Colonel Tang, we have been waiting here for a long time. If it is convenient, Colonel Tang may wish toe with us and have a cup of tea before leaving. After rushing for so long, you are too tired toe, stop and rest, you and Miss Tang The room, I have ordered someone to arrange it. " "That being the case, it would be better to respect it." "Ha ha, Colonel Tang is really a man of knowledge." Tang Qingru took Tang Guo''s hand and went to the opponent''s battleship, looking at Anai Lin in front of her: "How long have you stared at me?" "You have misunderstood Colonel Tang, I am not a voyeur, and I have my heart and have not been staring at you. However, I was afraid that I would miss it with Colonel Tang, so I chose to arrange for people to wait for you everywhere. I believe that as long as Colonel Tang also Alive, we will meet. " Tang Qingru''s face did not change: "Prince Annai Lin is really a dedicated person." Annalin called Haha and invited Tang Qingru in. I heard a long time ago that Tang Qingru is a woman who can''t get into oil and salt, and she can''t make sense with her. What threatens her, she may not be afraid. Before that, he was really a little scared, this woman was unwilling, and would rather work hard with him. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, a long and beautiful female doll. The eyes are bright and clear, and they are very enjoyable at a nce. When he watched Tang Guo, Tang Guo also looked at each other. This is one of her mother-inw''s brain powder, originally an ambitious, for all those who ignore the means. It is also the only one. After meeting her inws, IQ also has all the brain residues that have improved. Although in the end he still could not bear the aura of the supremacy of true love, but in the case of stable IQ, he chose to let go. At the same time, it is also a slightly better ending. After that, he seeded in controlling the Rollo Alliance Empire, and from time to time, he also added a little block to He Ting. She is Tang Yan''s daughter. An Nai Lin took her because she loved Tang Yan so much that she really didn''t n to use her for experiments. He had only one purpose, to get Tang Yan back to him. However, there is not a good ce around An Nai Lin. There are people who stab him, and there are people who calcte him. It was because someone betrayed him that she was stolen, and the one who stole her threw her into theboratory. Experiment with her again, this timepletely destroying her mental power. This time, it was also the first big loss of An Nai Lin, and he was miserable by his opponents, and made Tang Yan hate him. However, Tang Guo thinks it deserves it. Who told him to have to take a little baby girl and deserve it. "Yu''s daughter is indeed an elf." Annalin squatted down, because he was taller than Tang Guo when he was standing. Tang Guo looked up at the other side slightly, not afraid at all, so that An Nailinughed again, reaching out and touching Tang Guo''s head, she avoided it. Annalin just smiled and did not do the previous action: "During this time, you live in peace with me, I will arrange someone to take care of you." Annalin turned and left without embarrassment. "Xiaoguo, take a break." Tang Guo obeyed to rest, and she was about to contact Emmanuel. Tang Guo: "Emanuel, I''ll tell you the good news ..." "School flower, haven''t you been sessfully hijacked to the Rollo Alliance empire?" Emmanuel preemptively said, "Hahaha, it''s really good, I look forward to this day for a long time." Tang Guo: "..." see you tomorrow. Great sleepy, can''t open his eyes. A little typo, fix it tomorrow and it won''tst. Chapter 2727: Star Heroines Daughter (51) Chapter 2727: Star Heroine''s Daughter (51) 2727: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Yes, you still know the man who took me away, Annalin. Now he lives in the room he arranged, as you wish." "By the way, Billy''s signal can''t be connected. Does he have any task?" Emmanuel: "It''s time for the aliens to reproduce. Their breeding period is very fast. Billy should be very busy. He has to take people to many ces to get rid of the eggs of those aliens. Try to kill them in the cradle. This will reduce a lot of trouble. " "If it weren''t for this, the number of dead and wounded soldiers would rise a lot when the breeding of the alien species seeds, and the number of soldiers who fight against them will rise." But they also dare to go to some ces that are rtively less dangerous. As for the base camp of xenobiotics, they dare not go. To kill the eggs of heterogeneous organisms, the main purpose is to spray the drugs and then burn them with fire. Come back to my mind, Emmanuel continued his most concerned topic: "School flower, when can we meet? You should soon be the main star? I''ll go to Annalin, can I see you?" "It should be possible, but I can''t get together for the time being. I have to wait for something to happen." Waiting for her to be robbed by the opponent of Anelin, and then to teach each other a lifelong lesson. The next person to take her away is probably Anelin''s younger brother, Chatterton, who is also an ambitious fellow. Regardless of birth or status, it is no worse than Annerin. But Bert''s heart is more severe than that of Anelin. He can do everything at his disposal for the purpose, and there is nothing innocent or innocent in his eyes. Everyone around him is his instrumental man, all avable. In the plot, his game with Anelin was lost to the hearts of the people. He acted on his own, with only one respect, inhumanity, and cruel means. This made many people see that once Bert came to power, it was not good for them, and eventually they chose Anelin, which was actually a little worse. In the plot, his people took the original owner back and immediately experimented with her. First, blood is drawn, then genes are tested, and then mental tests. When the spirit of the original owner copsed and became a waste. They also didn''t find the answer. At this time, Burt decided to let theboratory person perform a live dissection of her, but to ensure that she was alive, he also proposed to sprinkle nt seeds into her body to see if she could Alive. [The host is big, Bert Chatterton is really abnormal. ] The system watched the plot again. Although the cruel experiment was being performed on the original owner, it was stopped by Annalin in time, but Annalin did not arrive in time, and the original owner would really suffer. This pervert is really disgusting. Even a seven- or eight-year-old girl can seed, and he can''t watch any system. Tang Guo is quite calm. She travels through countless worlds. Has she encountered few abnormalities? It wasn''t numbness, but I saw more and could face it calmly. Shen Yao has been in Tang Guo''s pocket, knowing that Tang Guo has been robbed again, he also asked, "Guo Guo, is it necessary to devour the vitality of nts?" In recent days, he has been trying to digest, so as not to swallow too muchter, for fear of not swallowing it all at once. Chapter 2728: Star Heroines Daughter (52) Chapter 2728: Star Heroine''s Daughter (52) 2728: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Don''t swallow, this time, we do something different." Tang Guo bent his lips, took Shen Yao out of his pocket, and touched his stone body. "Let that bad guy know how to be an experimental Looks like that pervert. When the knife is cut on his body, he will surely yell. " These few words, Shen Yao heard a little confused. But he understood a bit that the bad guy in Tang Guo''s mouth was not like Anelin. He didn''t know why he was so sure, but intuitively told him that it would definitely not be Anelin. Shen Yao secretly thought, whether or not An Nai Lin, Guo Guo said that the other party is a bad guy, the other party must be a bad guy. "What can I do to help Guoguo?" Shen Yao rolled in Tang Guo''s hands and asked. He felt that he was very powerful. For example, the nts that have been swallowing this world will destroy it. But why Guoguo does everything easily, he doesn''t seem to be able to help him, he helped swallow up the vitality of the ntst time. He also wanted to help her more, for example, to kill those bad things who dare to bully Guoguo. Sure enough, is it too powerful? He didn''t need to do anything at all. Shen Yao actually wanted to imitate an adult, but she was afraid of causing her trouble, after all, she didn''t let him imitate an adult. "Little stone, wait a few more days, and when I''m taken away, you will be able to be a human and fight those bad guys." Tang Guo was able to guess a little bit of Shenyao''s thoughts, and what he wanted in his stomach, she came out as soon as she pondered, and it was particrly easy to guess. Sure enough, she saw the stone roll twice in her palm, reminding her of the cat. Speaking of which, when that guy became a cat, he was proud and almost didn''t like to be touched by others. Dare to rub him casually, it is estimated that she and her dad are the only ones. Tang Guo was brought back to the main star by An Nai Lin, and served deliciously and deliciously, without any ns to send her to theboratory. "Colonel Tang and Miss Tang don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. Pleasee here. I just want to meet someone." When I recalled Tang Yuan, Annalin''s ambitious eyes rarely appeared tender. The woman with the oriental face was the only one who made him tempted. Apart from the sheer use at the beginning, heter really liked her. Even if she knew she had a daughter and is still married, he still loves her and is obsessed with her. If he could, he hoped to keep her this time. If you ca nt keep it, you can only regret it and choose another way. Although this was not what he wanted to see, in addition to her admirer, he was also the great prince of the Rollo Alliance Empire. In addition to being obsessed with the girl with an oriental face, he also cares about the power in his hand. He really loved power, and he couldn''t bear the power in his hands, but he really didn''t want to hurt her. If he can''t get her, he chooses to give up, and talk to her about other things. However, the man named He Ting was very annoying. After seeing him once, he would ask that man once for trouble. Who told him to get the true heart of that girl. He really wanted to see her. Tang Guo nced at Anai Lin, who was looking at him in a distance, and shook his head. The charm of her mother was so great. This is what it looks like to be fascinated by people. Annalin seemed to notice Tang Guo''s gaze: "Pokemon, do you stare at me, do you think I''m fine?" Chapter 2729: Star Heroines Daughter (53) Chapter 2729: Star Heroine''s Daughter (53) 2729: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Although you look good, I don''t think you look good. I''ve seen you look better than you." Narcissistic ghost, she likes to fight narcissistic ghosts. System: It''s as if the host isrgely narcissistic. How did he remember that the host was the most narcissistic one? "Oh, elf, who have you seen who looks better than me? Who is your father?" Anelin thought of He Ting''s body subconsciously, and he had the pleasure of meeting the man. In the Oriental face, it is really outstanding, otherwise I won''t be seduced by it. , But after this sentence, Annalin felt that the atmosphere was not right. At first Tang Qingru''s face sank. Then the elf who smiled and spoke to him closed his smile, as if he didn''t want to mention this topic again. Therefore, she said that the good-looking person was not He Ting. He didn''t seem to mention He Ting, they didn''t seem to like him very much. He Ting was her father. Why didn''t he like him? "I said that the long-looking person is called Shen Yao. No one can match him, and no one can." Although it seems to be angry, but boasting that such things as future boyfriends cannot stop, saying that half stays half will easily make his boyfriend sad. Now her boyfriend is still a little guy, her mind is particrly sensitive, she has to take care of his young and fragile heart. System: God! He really didn''t expect to be able to show affectionately like this, boast like this, so that he can feed him dog food. The host is big, really enough! There is a limit to spoiling people. You can''t just spoil people because they are young? Originally tossed around in Tang Guo''s pocket, and there was a bit of a shiver. Hearing Tang Guo said that he was the best looking person, his body was warming up. Guoguo said that he is the best-looking and no one can match it. Guoguo really has vision. Guoguo said, it must be true, he is the best looking Guoguo has ever seen. But the best-looking person he''s ever met is only Guoguo. If the two of them are to bepared, Guoguo is the first, and he is second, and Guoguo is still better than him. Tang Guo''s hand was in his pocket all the time, and the small stone suddenly became hot, almost making her expression impossible tough. This little stone is too much to boast. Just a few words of exaggeration, even embarrassed to blush. The stone was so hot that it must have blushed. People like to say that their hearts are as hard as stones. She seems to have misunderstood the stone. Humans are so shy and should not bepared to hard-hearted. "Shen Yao?" Annalin was curious. "Who is Shen Yao? Is it also you who belong to the Empire of Zhou Hao?" "Yes." "This is the case, elf, can I know what this man named Shen Yao is? You say he looks very good, and I want to see him right away." Anai Lin and Tang Guotao were close to each other. Getting some news from Tang Ye from her, he felt that it was still easy to get the news out of the child''s mouth. "Shen Yao was picked up by me. You will meet him if you have a chance in the future." Tang Qingru knew about this little boy, Shen Yao, and heter knew. By the way, I went to check it secretly, and found no one behind the little boy, or a little spy trained by someone, and she left it alone. Now when Tang Guo talked about Shen Yao, she looked happy, she couldn''t help paying attention. Perhaps, you can also look up the little guy named Shen Yao, it is best not to have any thoughts. A few dayster, Tang Guo waited for her robbers. Chapter 2730: Star Heroines Daughter (54) Chapter 2730: Star Heroine''s Daughter (54) 2730: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Prince Annellin, if something happens to Xiaoguo, I won''t let you go. Even if I die, I will bite you off a piece of meat." Tang Qingru was very angry. She had no way to escape before, and followed Anelin because she thought that Anelin was still capable and did not intend to experiment with Tang Guo. She was only assured that she did not use some drastic measures. In fact, she also knows that the use of radical methods may not be sessful, and she ns to wait again. If An Nailin asks too much, she can still take Tang Guo away while taking advantage of the other person''s eyes. In fact, this was her original n. An Nailin''s goal is Tang Yan. As long as Tang Yan promises toe over, all his attention will not be in Tang Guo. It is much easier for her to take Tang Guo away, so there is no resistance. However, there was a traitor beside An Nai Lin, robbing Tang Guo. "Prince Annelin, I hope you don''t stop me, and now, immediately send someone to find the whereabouts of Xiaoguo." Tang Qingru frowned, how to hide the worry in his eyes, "What you care about is Tang Yan If Xiaoguo is hurt, she should hate you. " Annalin''s face changed: "I''ve sent someone to look for the elf, and it''s really my fault." Anelin did not expect that the person hiding next to him could hide for so many years and never been used once. That person is still the person around him. In fact, he already guessed who did it, who could have such a n besides his ambitious younger brother Burt? "I promise, I will definitely find the elf. And, Colonel Tang, please ask yourself, if you have any need, you can tell the people here to do it." Stopping Qingru Ru now is useless. The main people were robbed, which caused Annelin a headache, and silently prayed, that beautiful little elf, don''t be in trouble. No, Bert is cruel and ruthless. He must use all the power to find the elf as soon as possible. Over time, she may be in danger. He couldn''t guess that cruel Bert would do anything excessive to such a beautiful elf. At this moment, Tang Ye didn''t know about Tang Guo being robbed by Bert. In fact, after the incident happened, Anelin blocked the news and few people knew about it. At the side of the empire of the Hao-Hao Alliance, they are currently discussing the matter proposed by An Nai-lin to see Tang Yan. Of course, his request at the beginning was for Tang Yan to go to the Rollo Alliance Empire to pick Tang Guo back. Everyone knows what it means to make such a request, so it has been refuted by everyone except Tang Yan. They were unwilling to let Tang Yan go to that Longtan Tiger Aunt. "He Ting, have youe up with any solution? It''s been half a month. If you don''t think of a good solution, let me pick up some small fruits." In fact, when Tang Guo fell into An Nai Lin''s hands, Tang Ye was relieved. Anelin is a true gentleman. Through her previous rtionship, she believed that Anelin would not hurt Xiaoguo. But there are many demons around Annelin. It''s better for her daughter to take back her own side, no matter whether Annalin will hurt her or not, she won''t rest assured. But the people here stopped her, didn''t want her to go, and said that this was a conspiracy. Chapter 2731: Star Heroines Daughter (55) Chapter 2731: Star Heroine''s Daughter (55) 2731: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Yan actually wanted to say that she was not afraid of a conspiracy at all, as long as she could take back her daughter, even if she wanted her life. But these people also told her that once she passed, not only could Tanggu not be saved, she could not be returned. People over there may have been using Tang Guo to stab her, and let her cultivate a steady stream of nt seedlings for them, treating her as a tool person. Tang Yan actually refuted in her heart. She believed that it would not be like that with Annalin. Others don''t talk about credit, Annalin will definitely say it. Even if they use her as a tool person, as long as she works hard, they will not treat her daughter. If they dare to treat her little fruit well, she will pick and choose. She didn''t believe that those people would be stupid and not good for her daughter, which was not good for them. But everyone here seems to agree that it is their conspiracy. In short, just don''t let her go. Even He Ting didn''t agree with her. This made her a little disappointed, and a little sad, she saw it. He really said to Xiaoguo and Tang Qingru that he was not a qualified father. Does she like He Ting? I like it. I grew up listening to his heroic stories. Her dream lover was He Ting, who was heroic and handsome. Many women were fascinated by him, so she obeyed the family at the beginning. Do you still like it now? I like it, I like someone, I forget it wherever I am. Even if a lot of things were encountered in the middle, he was dissatisfied with this person, and even found his shorings, but he did not like to wear out so quickly. But now sheined a bit about He Ting, who hadn''t even thought about her daughter at all. During this time, she also knew something intermittently. Understand why Xiaoguo so repelled He Ting at first. He Tingguo first proposed Xiaoguo to experiment. If it weren''t for He Ting, maybe no one would respond to this. Tang Yan was very sad and tangled. But soon she wanted to understand that she couldn''t sit still and wait for He Ting to send her a message. He didn''t care about her daughter, so he would not consider her daughter''s safety first, but only proceeded from the interests of the empire. Therefore, she had to find a way to save her daughter herself, and had to hide from He Ting. In the end, Tang Yan concealed He Ting and secretly went to the Rollo Alliance Empire. She was so sessful because she tried to find a way to contact Annai Lin. Having been with Anelin for so long, there must be any way for the two to get in touch. Tang An sessfully arranged to leave the host star through the people who Anelin arranged in the Empire of the Hao Alliance. Although it wasn''t long before he was found. But it''s toote. Their flying equipment is very advanced and fast. Even if the signal is locked, because Tang Wei is on it, they dare not use attack methods. Tang Yan is going to die, then they may not find the next Tang Yan. He Ting was very angry and angry. Especially when he saw the letter Tang Tang left to him, it was even more annoying. What he didn''t care about their daughter, she couldn''t help but not care. Even if she likes him very much, it is not worth mentioningpared with her daughter''s safety. She owes her daughter too much, and he owes her more. Therefore, she must go and bring back her daughter to protect her growing up. Atonement for herself also redeemed his sin. Chapter 2732: Star Heroines Daughter (56) Chapter 2732: Star Heroine''s Daughter (56) 2732: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It was only when Tang Yan came to Annai Lin that Tang Guo was robbed. An Nai Lin was toote to be pleased, and Tang Yan scolded him with his nose. Seeing Tang Yan copse and cry, he could only bear it. "Sorry, oh, it''s my negligence, I will definitely get the elf back and send it to you. This time, I will send you back safely." In front of her sweetheart, Anelinpromised for the first time. Although he is an ambitious person, he is unwilling to hurt the only beauty in life. His most wonderful day was the time when Tang Yue arrived. In those days, he could see the oriental girl''s innocent smile every day. Even if she didn''t like him, he liked to watch her smile at him and watch her happily serve the flowers and grass. Looking at those seeds, she was endowed with magical life force and thrive. Originally his intention was to let Tang Yan stay as his princess. If she really doesn''t want to, he takes a step back and signs an agreement with her about growing nt seeds, and he is ready to negotiate the conditions. At this time, the interster can not go to war, otherwise it will usher in a greater disaster. Negotiations between the two parties are undoubtedly the best. Why did you find Tang Yan directly? It was clear to him that the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire would not necessarily talk to them at this moment, even knowing that they would not dare to go to war. Now Tang Guo has been robbed, and watching Tang Ying cry so sad, makes him feel guilty. As for the negotiation, next time, he promised, he only relented this time. I definitely won''t choose to stay again, she must hate him so much. In the future, his sweetheart really can only live on his heart. Perhaps the right life is an ambitious politician. Tang scolded Anelin, he suffered. He even pped her, and he didn''tin. He said it was thest time, because of her, it was his fault. "Even if you don''t fight back, whatever I scold and scold, you have to help me find the little fruit, Annalin, if you can''t find the little fruit, I will fight with you." "I will, I promise, I will find that elf. Well, now you better not go out or fall into their hands, you really don''t know what to do." Tang Rong didn''t make trouble, she knew she had a few pounds or two, and she was arrested for going out. "As long as you can bring Xiaoguo back safely, I can give you what you want." At this time, even if Anelin wanted to say something, what he wanted was her, but he didn''t say it. He couldn''t be so despicable in front of his sweetheart, he had made her sad. At this moment, Tang Guo has performed gic testing, blood extraction, and mental strength experiments. The experimenters facing her experiments were all debilitated and became futile. She was lying in a small medical bed, and did not mean to get up. She looked pale, as if she had been severely stimted. This ident was unexpected by Bert. After aprehensive inspection, the experimenters were abolished and it was no longer possible to use mental power, and Tang Guo seemed to do the same. In the end, Burt decided to let theboratory perform the kind of experiment on Tang Guo''s plot. It sounded cruel, but Burt didn''t think it at all. Tang Guo died. For him, there was no harm. On the contrary, it was Anai Lin. I don''t know when that time, in order to calm down Tang Rong''s anger, will his father punish An Nailin severely. Yes, this is his main purpose. Negotiations between the two empires will happen sooner orter, and he is not in a hurry. Burt was there during the experiment. When theboratory was closed, all the experimenters looked at Burt, and the main experimenter looked at Burt and said, "Why is she there?" see you tomorrow Chapter 2733: Star Heroines Daughter (57) Chapter 2733: Star Heroine''s Daughter (57) 2733: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Burt felt that the experimenters looked at him a little strangely, but he didn''t care that much. When the experimenter came towards him quickly, he thought it was what the other party had discovered before, and nned to exin to him, so he looked at him with that kind of gaze. These experimenters are carefully cultivated by him and are absolutely loyal to him. The people they care about, and the things they care about, can only live if they obey him. He had all of them and was not afraid that they would betray them. Therefore, when seven or eight experimenters surrounded Bert, he did not respond at all and thought they were going to say something. I don''t know when an experimenter came behind Bert, and while he wasn''t paying attention, a needle was stuck on his neck. Suddenly, Burt felt paralyzed, with a feeling that his body didn''t listen. He first yelled, "What the **** are you doing, even piercing my neck with a needle?" But these numb experimenters did not seem to listen to him. Seeing that he was still struggling, he was imprisoned directly, and arge dose of needle was stuck to his neck. At this time, Burt felt that something was wrong. Although the body is gradually paralyzed, it cannot move. Even now he can''t shout out. But he has a strong mental power and is able to get away quickly. Bert had a somber face, his eyes full of anger and cruelty. These **** idiots, when he got away, killed them all. Fool, dare to betray him and pierce him with a needle, he will not let go of these fools. But soon, Bert''s face paled. Because when he was going to use mental power, he was terrified to find that his mental power seemed to be suppressed by him, and there was no way to motivate him. He wanted to struggle, to shout, but his body was stiff, he couldn''t move at all, and the drug prevented him from making a slight sound. "I didn''t expect this little baby girl to be very stubborn. We actually used two adult doses to bring her into uniform." what? Little girl''s body? Dosage for two adults? What are these stupid guys talking about? Bert was tied to the experimental bed, and although he couldn''t move, the experimenters would imprison him with equipment to prevent any idents in the middle. "It''s weird. The skin of this little girl looks so delicate, why isn''t it easy to scratch?" "Maybe it''s a strange gene in Orientals, you know, there are always strange things in Orientals, maybe this little girl is." Bert saw his skin scratched by the cold knife with his own eyes, terrified to want to struggle, shouted, cursed a fool, his eyes opened red. But nothing helped. In the eyes of these experimenters, Bert was the little girl Tang Guo. "Guoguo, did you use your mental energy to create an illusion for them?" Shen Yao saw Mingtang at the beginning. "The man named Bert looks very angry. Guoguo, you said before that he would be excited. Yelling, but I don''t think he looks excited at all. " Tang Guo held his chin in one hand and Shenyao in one hand and said, "He is a Westerner, and his expression of excitement must be different. I think he is very excited. You see, his face is red." "Since Guo Guo said he was excited, he must be excited." System: Oh. Chapter 2734: Star Heroines Daughter (58) Chapter 2734: Star Heroine''s Daughter (58) 2734: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo used a powerful mental force to create a fantasy for theboratory people. Make all the experimenters think that Bert is her, and let them carry out that cruel and ruthless experiment on Bert. In fact, there were people who had found theboratory in Annalin before. For Anelin, it was not difficult to break theboratory password. But with her stop, Annalin and her team were trapped outside. She is still at the experiment bed, with her eyes open, watching the cold experiment in progress. I couldn''t scream at Bert''s scream, nor could he struggle, his eyes changed from vicious, angry, and desperate. However, she was calm inside, and she nced around the entireboratory. Anelin''sboratory is afraid that he has used a lot of living people to do experiments, let him experience it again, and do not wrong him. Five hourster, the trapped Anelin finally broke into theboratory. When he rushed in, he was already sweating. Smelling a **** smell in theboratory, he almost fainted. Of course, it wasn''t the **** smell that made him want to faint, but the thought of these fresh red blood, probably the blood of that beautiful little elf, made him feel a little ufortable. In fact, he liked the elf so much that he never thought of hurting her. He shuffled his hair, thinking that he had made an unforgivable mistake, hurt an angel-elf, and cruelly imed her young life. The first thing everyone, including Annalin, noticed was the ce surrounded by seven or eight experimenters. When they broke in, they only took a moment to rush and rushed over to control all the experimenters with crazy expressions. This experiment was finally stopped. Anelin was a little afraid to pass by. He thought he hadmitted a sinful self and could not face the beautiful elf. I don''t know if she lying there looks like a rag doll, the picture must be shocking. Such a picture made him ufortable at the thought. Tang Guo was lying on another experimental bed, and he was a little speechless when he saw the appearance of Annalin. Although she is not a very big person, it is obvious that she is lying here? "Big prince, big prince, look at it!" An Nailin never passed, and his men finally couldn''t help it, and hurriedly let Ai Nalin look over. Annalin stunned for a moment, but finally got up the courage and went over. It was only when he looked at the man on the experimental bed that he sank to the bottom of the valley, still sad, and suddenly didn''t know where to put it. And his sad expression gradually became strange, even a bit inexplicably distorted. Suspicious and wanting tough, with pity that was not distressed, and a little happy. In the end, he looked at his eyes, his face full of pain and bruises, and he still hadn''t died, showing a perfect expression of surprise: "Bert, my brother, what exactly are you ying this time? You made yourself so bad, Bert, don''t tell me, in order to do those weird experiments, you have contributed to yourself now? " "Bert, you''re really crazy. Bert, I have known you today," Annalin looks like it''s not fake. Although I don''t know why, but he is really surprised, okay? Chapter 2735: Star Heroines Daughter (59) Chapter 2735: Star Heroine''s Daughter (59) 2735: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Bert, my dear brother, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. You ... no matter how you are, whether you are crazy or not, as an older brother, I admire you a bit. Originally angry and desperate, Bert, when he heard Annelin''s words of surprise, felt that it was infinitely ridiculous and fainted. Annalin quickly expressed anxious look: "Bert, Bert, what''s wrong with you? My dear brother, why did you faint, my god, you must not be ill. Doctor,e and see See what''s going on with Burt. " "Bert is anyway my brother. Since I saw him, I will never allow him to experiment with his own life and body." Annai Lin had brought a few very good doctors and rushed to rescue Burt. Although Burt has been experimented for up to five hours, his physical fitness is not bad. Even after suffering a lot of damage, even the body has been infected. But in the end the doctor saved his life, but because many organs in his body were infected, some needed to be removed, and some needed to be reced with artificial ones. As we all know, human beings, whether they are the body or the brain, are very wonderful. Even in the interster era of advanced technology and extraordinary medical skills, there is no way topletely imitate some structures that are born naturally and grow in the human body. Even if it was bred with this person''s genes. Even if it is the same in many ces, in general, it is almost the same. However, when the potential is really tapped, the artificial base has little potential. And in the future, Burt''s physical fitness can no longer reach the original level. In short, this person is not physically dominant, and the life span of the body will be greatly reduced. An Nai Lin also saw Tang Guo lying on one side, his face was pale, which made him have a little pain. He picked Tang Guo up and took it out. Looking back again, there was a somewhat contrived expression of concern: "You must take good care of Burt. He cannot go out for the time being. You look at him and I will tell this to my father right away." But Anelin didn''t tell anyone, and no one was allowed to preach it. May be too anxious, forget it. So he didn''t walk for a while. Burt himself used his body to do experimental things, and was transmitted to the Inte, so that the entire interster knew. An Nailin was not able to ridicule Burt for the time being, but only took Tang Guo who was pale and took it to Tang Yan''s side. Tang Xuan looked at Tang Guo who was safe and sound, finally relieved. But seeing Tang Guo''s face pale and dying, she felt very distressed. Even if Tang Guo didn''t wake up, she kept saying sorry, it was all her fault, she didn''te early. If she hade earlier, she would have been able to take her daughter back earlier and would not have suffered so much. "I want to go back." Tang Yan and he stood aside, his face was solemn, and Tang Qingru, who seemed so cold, spoke weakly, "Would you like to be together?" Tang Qingru nced at her and nodded gently. She went to the bed and touched Tang Guo''s forehead. "This time, Xiao Guo''s mental strength should be seriously damaged." Tang Qingru observed Tang Yan''s sad expression and continued, "Maybe, you can never use mental power in the future. Do you know how good she was?" Chapter 2736: Star Heroines Daughter (60) Chapter 2736: Star Heroine''s Daughter (60) 2736: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I know, SS level." Tang Yan''s expression became more painful, with tears in his eyes, "me me, all this is caused by me." "You have that weird talent. It was excusable not to consider so much at first. The root cause of this is He Ting. It was he who opened the head. The idea was that he was careless, so that others knew the secret. No one would have thought of it without him. " Tang Qingru Sometimes, I really can''t wait to give Tang Ye a p and see if I can make the other person more awake. All mistakes are taken over by himself, and He Ting cannot be concealed as the culprit. She and Xiaoguo were brought here by An Nai Lin, and An Nai Lin had already informed there. Had it not been for the careful consideration of those who belonged to the Empire of He Ting and Zhou Hao, they would send someone over in time to use the most advanced aircraft, which would take less than an hour. However, after thinking about it for more than half a month, they didn''t move. Tang Xun sneaked out. Therefore, her most angry person is He Ting. Because he is Xiaoguo''s father, other people may not consider Xiaoguo''s life and death, but only his interests, but He Ting cannot. Tang Yan opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he couldn''t find anything to refute. "I, like you, grew up listening to his heroic stories and always felt that he was a responsible man. It is hard to admire him, admire him, and develop admiration. Until he personally sent Xiaoguo to his secretboratory, and let the experimenters take the blood of Xiaoguo at will. " "When the experimenter told him that there was no way to find any useful information from the blood, he agreed to the mental power experiment. At that time, Xiaoguo was only seven years old." Tang Yan covered his face and wept low. She knew this and felt sad and angry, but she liked that person too much. Looking at her daughter''s suffering, she now hates and forgets him. "He Ting is the hero of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, not your hero, not my hero, nor a hero of Xiaoguo. To be precise, He Ting is a machine of the Zhou Hao alliance empire, sharp weapon, do you understand ? " "Maybe he will be all different to you, but he won''t think that sacrifice a small fruit will be better. In his eyes, it will be better to sacrifice a small fruit. He will not hesitate. Can you ept it? ? " Tang Yan couldn''t help but cry out wow. She can''t ept it! She couldn''t ept that, He Ting gave up her daughter and tortured her for any purpose. "Do you want to experience the feeling of mental destruction? Experience the feeling of mental torture suffered by Xiaoguo. Only by experiencing it yourself can you understand how cruel it is to a child." Tang Yan stopped crying, looking at Tang Qingru''s eyes a little: "Experience it yourself?" "Yes, personal experience." Tang Qingru remembered this method temporarily, and she didn''t know if it was useful. She did not intend to destroy the rtionship between Tang Yan and He Ting, and there was probably no deep rtionship between the two. She just couldn''t bear it. Xiaoguo''s mother was so infatuated with the one who hurt her. Xiaoguo was afraid that it would be ufortable. Tang Guo listened while bending the corners of his lips. Chapter 2737: Star Heroines Daughter (61) Chapter 2737: Star Heroine''s Daughter (61) 2737: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "how do you feel?" Tang Qingru looked at Tang Yan who was like water, and slowly put away his mental strength: "Because your mental strength is weak, I start very lightly, less than half of those experimenters" Tang Yan was sweating all over, and the whole person was slumped on the chair. His mind was still chaotic. The tingling sensation made her never want to experience it for life. The pain, the difort of vomiting and vomiting,sted for ten minutes, and she felt that it was a bit bad. She looked at Tang Guo who was lying aside, and her eyes were red again. Her little fruit did not know how much such torture had been suffered before her mental strength copsed. How unpleasant the little fruit at that time would be. The culprit that caused Xiaoguo to encounter all this was her biological father. Thinking of this, Tang Yue copsed. "Would you like to try to get blood every day again? Don''t draw too much. You can try a small bowl of blood every day. Hold on for ten days and a half months." Tang Yan already had the answer in her heart, but she still wanted to try it. One to three days, depending on her physical condition, she put a small bowl of blood every day, and she was able to support it with little effect. On the fifth day, she felt asionally that her legs were soft, her hair was dizzy, and she felt nausea in her heart. No matter how much nutrition she added, she also felt a bit ufortable. By ten days, the situation was even more severe, and the face and lips became almost pale and bloodless. After half a month, she lost a lot of weight, and her spirit did not look good. At this time, Tang Qingru stopped her. "how do you feel?" "Very bad." Tang Yan''s eyes were somewhat empty. "At that time, was he watching Xiaoguo be so bloody?" Tang Qingru nodded: "It''s also Xiaoguo''s child''s health is pretty good. Changing another child may not be able to support him for a long time." "Xiaoguo also told me in the past that she told him that she wanted to go home, was painful, and wanted to go to ss. But he never bothered and just stood outside theboratory and watched her suffer." "Why doesn''t he like Xiaoguo so much?" "He doesn''t like Xiaoguo, nor does he like Xiaoguo, but Xiaoguo is not important to him. I said that he is a machine, a sharp weapon, not a dad''s father, not a hero of Xiaoguo. . " Tang Qingru turned around: "To tell you this, I just want you to understand that he may do another harm to Xiaoguo in the future. If you still want to stay by his side, you ca nt forget him, and wait for you to protect Xiaoguo. Then give her to me. " "I will protect her with my life, and I don''t think you doubt it." "No." Tang Yan shook her head, how could she doubt Tang Qingru. In addition to admiring He Ting, she also envied Tang Qingru who was able to fight alongside He Ting. For small fruits, Tang Qingru did much more than she and He Ting. "But I will protect Xiaoguo. You have to believe me." Tang Qingru chuckled and looked back: "Tang Yun, I am willing to believe you, but can you do it? With your present value, you can actually do it, depending on whether you want to." [Host, you haven''t done anything, you have been done by the mother who raised you. The system showed envious eyes, [If I were a person, I also recognize this mother. Although things have followed the trajectory, in fact some details have changed in the middle. Tang Guolemented on such changes. The man who originally nned to meet with Emmanuel was also taken back because Tang Yan was worried about her and had no idea. Anelin personally escorted them back this time without making any demands. "flourishing." Tang Yan took Tang Guo''s hand and turned around. "good luck." "Thank you." Looking at the back of An Nai Lin, Tang Yan suddenly felt that their distance had be far away. She held Tang Guo''s hand, and now all she cares about is her daughter. Many people are very happy, including Tang He, with Tang Guo returning with Tang Guoping. However, the first request Tang Tang made came back, which surprised many people and couldn''t believe it. see you tomorrow Chapter 2738: Star Heroines Daughter (62) Chapter 2738: Star Heroine''s Daughter (62) 2738: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Mrs. He has any requirements. Let''s sit down and talk about it. You are an important talent in our empire of the Zhou Hao Alliance. We will definitely take your opinions seriously." The smile on Lu Shaoyang''s face was still very surprised. Originally, they all thought that there was no way to go. It was not expected that such a weak woman as Tang Yue could break the game. He nced around Tang Yan, with some surprise on his face: "Did Mrs. He not bring Mrs. Tang? With thest incident, we actually thought that it would be safer for Mrs. Tang to follow Mrs. He some." After going through the past, Lu Shaoyang didn''t want to have such an omission. It''s better to protect two people separately. Anyway, it doesn''t dy anything and can be safer. Now that Tang Guo has been picked up, the contract that he had previously discussed with the star bandit is naturally invalid. The chaotic stars overwhelmed themselves, and chaotically clumped together. There was no time to care about them. Even if they did, there was no reason and strength. Rather thane to trouble them, think about where to gather vegetables and fruits and nt seedlings. Waiting a few more days and not being able to get supplies for a long time is not a good thing. "Xiaoguo has been hurt a lot. I''m so weak. I''m afraid I can''t protect her when I''m with her." Tang Yanwangnded and said Shaoyang, "The thing that reassures me most is Qingru sister, so I''ll ask you Sister Ru helped take care of Xiaoguo, and Xiaoguo asked her to take care of me so that I would not be distracted. " Lu Shaoyang smiled away: "Mrs. He, can''t you trust us?" "Although I really want to believe that Seven Young can protect Xiaoguo, I heard that Seven Young also wanted to use Xiaogu as an experiment," Tang Yan''s eyes were still a little red, "and He Ting, I couldn''t help Xiao The fruit is in his hands. You must not mind the seventh child. I''m really scared. Xiaoguo has already suffered severe mental damage. Sister Qingru also said that there is no way to recover in this life. " The thought of her daughter, so talented, is now a living waste, and Tang Yan''s tears can''t help it. Although crying in front of so many people, she was really ashamed, but she couldn''t help it. She hase back to God. Actually, it doesn''t count toe back to herself, but these days, Tang Qingru has told her a lot. After analyzing the positions of everyone and several forces, she understood many things. To them, she, and Xiaoguo, are just tools. It is divided into tools that can be protected and tools that are not avable and less important. Tang Qingru said that her advantage is that she must rely on her throughout the interster. It seems that she is in control, but in fact she controls the lifeblood of many people. Although she couldn''t get angry all of a sudden, but slowly, she might not be able to do something she wanted to do. Lu Shaoyang thought that Tang Yi had learned something, but saw that she could not help crying, but she was relieved. It turned out that her daughter was hurt a lot and stimted the woman. It is not surprising to say that this woman''s personality is weak, crying, soft-hearted, and emotional. When I heard that Tang Yan wanted to ask them, he thought that someone had said something to her, and she would make some excessive demands. My heart is pondering, how to pick up at that time. Chapter 2739: Star Heroines Daughter (63) Chapter 2739: Star Heroine''s Daughter (63) 2739: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Mrs. He seemed to say before, is there any requirement? This time is indeed our negligence. No matter what request Mrs. He made, we will try to do it." Tang Yan''s tears were really unbearable. After Lu Shaoyang asked, she cried for two minutes before stopping. Sister Qingru told her, if you are sad, just cry. If the other person rejects her, she will cry hard. If the other person asks her, or persuades her, she just cries. Tang Yan thinks this is a way. After crying, she feels less nervous and is not so afraid. Unexpectedly, crying can also solve the problem. Sure enough, Sister Qingru is much smarter than her. No wonder she has been so brilliant since she was a child. Tang Yan wiped his tears with the papa handed by Lu Shaoyang, and said, "I want to divorce He Ting." what? Lu Shaoyang did not expect this request, and let him chat for a while: "Mrs. He, aren''t you kidding me, you are good with Lieutenant General He, why do you suddenly divorce?" Just after asking, Tang Yan cried again, but this time she said while crying: "He Ting did experiments with my daughter and couldn''t protect my daughter. He didn''t care about my daughter. When her daughter was arrested After leaving, he didn''t move at all and didn''t seem to be worried. Seven young people, I really can''t stand it. My daughter has such a father, so I will divorce him. " "This ..." Lu Shaoyang was very embarrassed. He thought that the marriage between He Ting and Tang Yue was perfect. He Ting is the man from his side, Tang Yan is He Ting''s wife. Thebination of these two people is really very helpful to him. He opened his mouth and tried to persuade him, but Tang Yue cried and said, "If you want to persuade me, you really don''t need it. If you don''t divorce He Ting, I will look at him once and I will think of Xiaoguo. Hurt, I really can''t face him. " Although she is really sad, why is the person she likes is such a cold and cruel person. But remembering that she couldn''t use her mental power now, she had be a daughter of the futile, and she really couldn''t ept him. If she were to be involved with He Ting again, she didn''t know how ufortable Xiao Guo''s heart was. Lu Shaoyang persuaded several times, Tang Yan cried several times, insisted on divorce, and said that if she did not divorce, she would not be able to work. Lu Shaoyang was still a little bit angry, this crying woman, clinging to her, really looked like a mad cow, how could she not pull it back. "Mrs. He, are you really thinking about it?" "You still call me Miss Tang." Lu Shaoyang understood that Tang Yan was here. However, he still did not agree, but asked Tang Yan to reconsider, intending to let He Ting solve the matter. Tang Yan was a little disappointed, but this happened to be exactly what Sister Qing Ru expected. When Lu Shaoyang was about to leave and said she had to discuss the matter, she shouted at the other party: "Seven young, you wait, I haven''t finished the request, seriously, no matter where I am now, I don''t feel safe Feeling. So, I will put forward all my requirements today, and you can see if you can do it. " Lu Shaoyangmu turned his face and quickly smiled: "So, Miss Tang, what else do you want?" "I have two more requests," Tang Yan said a little nervously, and shed tears quickly, and he was not so nervous, saying in a crying voice, "Divorce with He Ting is the first request." Chapter 2740: Star Heroines Daughter (64) Chapter 2740: Star Heroine''s Daughter (64) 2740: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "My second requirement is that if the divorce is sessful and no one is allowed to interfere with my freedom of marriage, I know that the seventh child will not be a nosy person, but on the Tang family side, maybe ..." Lu Shaoyang smiled: "We will take good care of Miss Tang, no one can hurt Miss Tang, and Miss Tang Xiao." If a divorce really happens, Tang Yi will not protect them, they will automatically protect, and will not let the Tang family intervene. Thing. "The third condition for Miss Tang?" Tang Yan was more tense in his heart, and burst into tears: "I think I''m weak. I''m mentally wasteful, and I can''t use force. Fortunately, I got a special ability, which actually made me very scared. , My daughter who doesn''t care, maybe I won''t be so worried. " Lu Shaoyang didn''t suspect anything, he was not surprised to say such a thing to a woman whose daughter was hurt, and she listened with patience. "Except for this ability, I have nothing, and I don''t know how to protect my daughter." Shaoyang Lu: "We will protect Miss Tang and Miss Tang." "I know, but I still want to fight for something to make my daughter a better life." Tang Yan finally said, "Seven youngsters, what kind of status can I get by doing these things? I can be better than me in the future. Father, is He Ting''s status higher? " When Lu Shaoyang''s eyes narrowed, Tang Yan burst into tears and said in tears, "I was thinking, if my status is higher, I have a military position like He Ting, or like my father, I have After taking the official post, will I be able to protect my daughter well? Seventh youth, living in this world, I deeply understand how much gossip and strange eyes I have to receive since childhood. " "I don''t want my daughter to bear those. She is very clever and originally gifted. Since she can no longer use her mental strength, maybe I can choose another way." Hearing what Tang Yan was crying and saying, Lu Shaoyang''s suspicion was gone. This is the mother who wants to protect her daughter. Think carefully about the actions of the Tang family and He Ting before. This matter is to rest on him, and he may have turned his face long ago, giving the other party a hard lesson. Sure enough, this woman''s heart is still not cruel enough. "Ms. Tang''s first request, this matter must be discussed with He Ting, and I hope you can consider it again. As for the second request, once you really divorce, we will definitely protect Miss Tang. Your first Three requirements, I will help you apply, as far as Miss Tang''s contribution to the empire, these are trivial matters. " Lu Shaoyang thinks that these three requirements are not excessive. As for the official position of Tang Yan, he didn''t feel anything at all. The character of this woman, given to an official position to her, even if it was higher, there would be no problem. It can also make her feel at ease, even if she really divorced He Ting, and estranged from the Tang family, if she wants to gain a foothold, she must be loyal to the empire. Therefore, Lu Shaoyang was very active in applying for Tang''s official position. He Ting knew that when Tang Jun was about to divorce him, he was very shocked and a little angry. "Are you divorcing me?" In the face of He Ting, Tang Yan was still a little bit scary, did not dare to look at his eyes, and answered with a gritted tooth: "Yes." "why?" Chapter 2741: Star Heroines Daughter (65) Chapter 2741: Star Heroine''s Daughter (65) 2741: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Why divorce me?" He Ting already had a strange feeling for Tang Yan, and of course he did not want to divorce. "I do not agree with the divorce." He Ting''s overbearing look made Tang Yan a little scared. If she heard He Ting a long time ago, she might be really touched and excited. But now when he sees He Ting, she will think of her daughter who is still in convalescence, and the result that Tang Qingru told her. My heart was sorrowful, and then I woke up. "Why don''t you want to divorce me?" "Why do you want a divorce?" Tang Yan gently pursed his lips: "Let''s get divorced, although I really like you, He Ting. But I can''t ept you, to my daughter, do you know Xiaoguo''s mental strength is now gone?" "Disused?" Looking at He Ting''s doubts, indifferent and unconcerned, Tang Yue''s heart was cold. Sure enough, Sister Qingru was right, He Ting didn''t care about her daughter, and came back for two days. The other party turned a blind eye and didn''t care. "Anyway, this marriage must be divorced." He Ting frowned: "I''m not sure." As for letting him say something, he couldn''t say one, so he didn''t want to divorce anyway. He walked towards Tang Ye, and Tang Ye quickly shouted: "Come ande and protect me, He Ting will do something to me." Tang Yan''s voice sounded, and someone immediately rushed in, blocking her, and warned He Ting: "Lieutenant General He, Madam He, if you don''t want to do anything, please don''t persecute her. I believe you understand the importance, and please don''t make us embarrassed. " He Ting was misunderstood, a little bit aggrieved, watching Tang Yan hide behind him, and finally left a sentence: "I won''t divorce." Tang Huan was relieved. He Ting was a little scary. Sister Qing Ru''s method is really good. It turned out that He Ting called the people around her to protect her, but He Ting didn''t dare to treat her. What happened today has given Tang Ye a lot of confidence. He Ting thought that if he did not agree with the divorce, he would not divorce. But I did not expect that Tang Yan insisted on divorce, and he did not agree. He took the divorce book Lu Shaoyang sent to his hand, and his face was gloomy: "Seven young, what does this mean?" "Ms. Tang insists on divorce. Our empire has always been free to marry. In addition to her importance, we can only respect her opinion. Lieutenant General He, she is very important. For our empire, we need her very much. presence." Even though He Ting was very unwilling, he put away the small book: "I see." "Xiaoguo, you see I''m divorced. This is my divorce certificate. In the future, my mother will live with you alone, and I will never see that nasty man again. No one will bully you, and no one will dare to hurt you. " Not only that, Tang Yue also found out his medals and credentials: "This is the mother''s honor now, although small and small, it will soon be bigger." She had already promised with that, and she would soon make the star green. The higher her status, the higher her daughter will be. When Tang Guo looked at Tang Ye''s credentials and medals, he still stunned. She, a crying mother, is still an official, and she still has real power. "Mom now has real power. You will not be bullied by Xiaoguo in the future. Although Xiaoguo can''t use mental power now, and her mother''s mental power is weak, but you can see that mom can also be an official, and Xiaoguo can do itter. of." Tang Qingru stood on the side and looked at Tang Guo when he looked at Tang Yan inconceivably, a smile appeared in his eyes, and he turned out of the room. Chapter 2742: Star Heroines Daughter (66) Chapter 2742: Star Heroine''s Daughter (66) 2742: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers [Host, besides helping your mother to cultivate nt seedlings, you are really studying carefully how to be an official. [The mother who raised you, also taught her, if you ca nt say it, cry to the other side. Anyway, she will cry. Now that she has the capital, the other party is afraid to treat her. It may be that your mother-inw adores your adoptive mother too much, and is very obedient, but every time she speaks, she cries. Now anyone who sees her has a headache. They said they couldn''t mess it up, let her forget it, it wasn''t a big deal anyway. Tang Guo looked down at the political book of the Zhou Hao Union Empire and rubbed his forehead ruthlessly: "I know, you see she''s afraid I can''t bear the mental power, and temporarily won''t let me use my personal terminal, paper version I found all the books and told me that they had been printed out with the help of the printing department. " System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha,ugh and die, s, hahahahahahaha! "Guo Guo, you''re gone." Shen Yao reached out and waved in front of Tang Guo. "Are you tired? Take a break when you are tired," said Auntie, let me look at you, not let you stare at the book for too long . " Tang Guo reached out and squeezed on Shenyao''s face: "Do you listen to my mother or listen to me?" "Listen to Guoguo." Tang Guo smiled at Shen Yao: "Well, what do you know?" "Guoguo, don''t worry, I won''t tell Aunt Li, you haven''t rested halfway." Tang Guo: "..." This stone is really more fun than wood. Now Tang Guo gives everything Tang Guo wants. As long as she is happy, Tang Luo will be content. What Tang Yan has to do every day is to cultivate nt seedlings and work with those people to exercise his courage. Since Tang Qingru taught her, but said that she was crying after being bullied, she felt a bit shameless. I was embarrassed from the beginning, my face was feverish, and my heart was agitated. After shameless, she found that everything was going smoothly and she had a great time every day. Although she was very nervous when he met He Ting, she often avoided He Tingzai. In particr, He Ting stared at her gaze and came over to stop her, making her somewhat ufortable. He Ting even came to her and wanted to talk to her, presumably meant to repair the rtionship. Although she was divorced andined about He Ting in her heart, it really wasn''t that easy for her to forget this person for a while. This time, He Ting treated her a lot. "It seems my mother''s heart is still soft, and her love for He Ting has not diminished much." Tang Guo held his chin and his eyes narrowed slightly. "My mother, Qingru, did so much, so she pulled her Come out, you can''t just leave it halfway, let me do something, Tongzi, it''s time to use your talents, and send the video of He Ting and her dad''s conversation in the study to my mother''s mailbox. " [Okay, the host is big. On this day, Tang Ye, who was busy all day, received news from He Ting and asked her to meet at a cafe. While she was hesitant, she suddenly received an e-mail and opened it subconsciously. After reading the contents of this e-mail, she deleted the ount friend of He Ting''s personal terminal. "He Ting, what''s going on with you? She''s going to divorce you, so you won''t fight for anything?" "Dad, I ..." "Aren''t you wondering how important Tang Yan is now, women? I''m mad at you now, isn''t it okay for you to coax?" Chapter 2743: Star Heroines Daughter (67) Chapter 2743: Star Heroine''s Daughter (67) 2743: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "She minds that you are not good for that little girl, so you show that you are good for that little girl, and pretend to look good. I have investigated it, and she has liked you especially since you were a kid. You find an opportunity to meet her and talk Talk, start slowly, anyway, it''s easier for you to have children than others. " "But she looks very reluctant, although I don''t want to divorce her." "Stupid boy, if you don''t want to, fight for it. You won her, the powerful rtionship, don''t you understand?" "If you think about it, in the future, if she likes others and marries others, how much will our family lose? Tang Tang now is not Tang Tang who only has D-level mental strength. She is full of treasure. He Ting Ah, you really want to **** me off. " Tang Yan came home with red eyes. When I saw Tang Guo, he quickly threw out the thoughts in his mind, but the conversation between He Ting and his father in the e-mail video could not be swept away, and he kept running around in his mind. As soon as Tang Guo saw Tang Yan''s eyes red, she knew she had seen the video. She put down the book and walked to hold Tang Yan: "Mom, have you eaten?" Hearing her daughter''s voice, Tang Yan was not sad at all: "I haven''t eaten yet. I muste back to eat with Xiaoguo." "I didn''t eat it either, until my mother came back." Tang Yan was in a low mood, almost gone, andughed out: "Then I will call your eldest mother, and we will eat together, OK?" "it is good." Although Tang Yan was a bit stupid and weak, as a mother, she knew very well why Tang Qingru would be so good to Xiaoguo. There is only one possibility. Sister Qingru, like her, is facing Xiaoguo from the perspective of her mother. Sister Qing Ru has done so much for Xiaoguo, and she is happy to have this daughter with Sister Qing Ru, to apany her daughter to grow up. Speaking of which, Sister Qingru is more qualified than her biological mother. Sister Qingru is mentioning something, Xiaoguo will grow up safely in the future. From this day on, no matter Tang Qingru or Tang Yan, when they are free, they wille back to apany Tang Guo for dinner. It''s different from the original plot, because Tang Qingru couldn''t let down Tang Yan and was afraid she would make mistakes. Except for some urgent tasks, she didn''t take those tasks to kill the alien creatures. Later, in order to stay longer with the host star, she applied for a transfer, and eventually transferred to the host star. Her main responsibility was to maintain peace on the host star and arrest some criminals who destroyed the star. Therefore, she was able to go home on time every day, and she was on the same road as Tang Yue. Naturally, the fate of Tang Qingru''s death in battle was changed. Tang Yan went up and down with her mention, and before everyone else knew it, she stood higher and higher. When everyone came back and looked at the crying woman, the official position was higher than them, they always felt that something was wrong. You can hear the women who are speaking on the stage, their eyes are still red, and they are about to cry. They think they are thinking wrong. The reason why this woman can be promoted so high is because she has special abilities. In three years, she let the main star feel green, and who can she do that? "School flower, when can we meet?" Tang Guo: "Isn''t Anelin going to get married? My mother received the invitation that day. I wille by then, and you won''t be able to see me?" "Yes, Xiaohua, I''m so excited. I ... No, why did your mother be an official? I heard that the official position is not small." Tang Guo: "Not only is she an official, but this time she came here to negotiate on behalf of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire and your Rollo Alliance Empire. Security is my mother''s responsibility. They wille together and I will not be left behind , They want to tie me to the belt. " "This way, hahaha, it''s good, I really look forward to it." Xiaohua''s mother became a politician, when they met, shouldn''t he and Billy be special? see you tomorrow Chapter 2744: Star Heroines Daughter (68) Chapter 2744: Star Heroine''s Daughter (68) 2744: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers At night, Tang Yan hadn''t slept yet. As Tang Guo passed her room, she opened the half-closing door and walked in, and saw Tang Yan staring at the invitation on the desk, watching, and sighing. "Mom, it''s sote, why don''t you sleep yet, is this a wedding invitation for Prince Annelling?" Tang Yan nodded and handed the invitation to Tang Guo. "Yes, Annalin is getting married." Tang Guo opened the invitation, which contained not only the texts written by Anelin and his fiancee, but also photos taken by them together. Although the interster technology is advanced, some ancient customs still exist here. And, they think that this custom is a former culture and very meaningful. When ites to a wedding, it''s all cold and meaningless. In the photo, Anai Linughed quite happily. His fiancee was very beautiful. From the eyes of this woman in the photo alone, Tang Guo can feel that she should love Annalin very much. "Mom doesn''t sleep because Annalin is getting married? Is she sad?" Tang Yan''s nose was a little sour, and his eyes were red unknowingly. No way, hercrimal nds are too developed. She has been crying and crying wherever she has been since she lost her face, and she has not felt anything ufortable. "Mum is not sad, but just happy for Annai Lin. Before I talked to him, I can feel that he should let go of the past and really want to marry his beautiful fiancee." Tang Yan said a little embarrassed, "Speaking of which, if it was not for Anelin, I was not so rxed in the Rollo Alliance Empire. He is not a bad person, at least I think not, I hope he can be happy." Tang is sure, she doesn''t think Tang Yan will be sad because of An Nai Lin getting married. Although her stupid mother was much smarter, she was still pure in nature. "But this time, my mother used to negotiate face-to-face with An Nai Lin. I was a bit worried that my mother would give concessions to An Nai Lin when she remembered the previous events. At that time, she would be opposed and abused by countless people in the Empire." Tang Yan wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, "Although I am grateful for Annalin''s initial help, I will not let him during the negotiations." She bent down and touched Tang Guo''s head. "If If my mother let him, then it will be an interster joke. Even if there are many people who let me, I will be stigmatized by many people because of this. It is more difficult to get promoted. Even my baby, you will still be affected. attack." "So don''t worry, mom knows what to do." Tang Yan patted Tang Guo''s shoulder: "Go to bed, it is bad for your child to sleep toote, especially not staying upte, or you will be an ancient panda creature tomorrow morning." Three dayster, Tang Guo went to the Luoluo Alliance Empire with Tang Yan and Tang Qingru, and to protect Tang Yan, besides Tang Qingru, He Ting was also arranged. He Ting was arranged here, and he must have done it for him. Tang Yan now faces He Ting. She is not as weak as she was a few years ago. Even if she still loves to cry, he is no longer so timid as before, and even dares not to look at him. Perhaps He Ting also knew that it seemed as if there was no result when he was walking in front of Tang Yan. Chapter 2745: Star Heroines Daughter (69) Chapter 2745: Star Heroine''s Daughter (69) 2745: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers In particr, Tang Qingru was arranged to protect Tang Yan personally, so that he did not have any time to take advantage of it. Therefore, He Ting changed her mind and appeared in Tang Guo''s sight, and even brought her some interster gadgets in an attempt to coax her. Not to mention that Tang Guo will not be coaxed, that is, the original owner cannot change his attitude towards He because of the sudden change of He Ting. A series of injuries to her caused by He Ting cannot be forgotten by the original owner. In the plot, Tang Ye has been entangled with He Ting. Tang Ye is so good to her and willing to pay the price of his life. She had no choice but to ask Tang Yue to leave He Ting. Now with the existence of Tang Qingru and Tang Guo, Tang Yan has gradually grown. Now he is a person with a status no less than He Ting. In fact, he is more important than He Ting. Although a few years ago, the interster nts have been found out, it will no longer slowly die. But it is not so easy to really recover and let the intearys regain their former vitality. It is not the same with Tang Yan. The nt seedlings spawned by Tang Yan can make a green in just three years, and it will only get faster and faster in the future. Therefore, Starcraft still needs Tang Yan. In particr, the nt seedlings spawned by Tang Yan are not prone to worms. As long as they are not destroyed, they will grow naturally, and they will never die without external damage. "Xiao Guo, do you like these?" Tang Guo was pulled back by He Ting''s voice. At this moment Tang Yan was meeting with the negotiating team who came with her this time. She and Shen Yao were sitting at a small table outside and eating the food Tang Tang prepared for her, all of which were very fresh fruits, and Vegetable sd, very delicious. Shenyao especially likes the fruits and vegetables produced by Tang Yan, and eats them with great vor. After hearing He Ting''s words, even if the food was tempting again, he stopped, holding his hand with Tang Guo, sweeping his eyes on the table. Those things are just somemon things for kids in Starcraft. child. Shen Yao''s eyes showed disappointment. This man really has no wink. Is Guo Guo a normal little girl? Is it the kind of little girl who only likes dolls? If you want to rely on such gadgets, you will coax Guoguo. I really don''t know what it means. "Don''t like it? What does Xiaoguo like?" He Ting sat down next to Tang Guo. In fact, his limbs were very stiff. Had it not been for his father to urge him once a day, he would have been reluctant to coax a child. He and the daughter had little contact with each other and did not have any feelings. She would never get closer to him since that happened. But thinking of his father''s words, he still came. "Little stones, I want to eat that, get it for me." Shen Yao saw what Tang Guo was referring to, and quickly put out a small hand to get it. He Ting saw it and wanted to get it first and hand it to Tang Guo. But Shen Yao is not an ordinary child. When his eyes are cold, he quickly grabs things in his hand. Then there was a smile on the corner of his lips, and when facing Tang Guo, he showed that kind of slick look, and handed a red fruit to Tang Guo as he presented a treasure. Tang Guo opened his mouth, pointed to the position of his mouth, and signaled to be fed. Shenyao quickly put a small fruit into Tang Guo''s mouth. Looking at her, she smiled brightly. Chapter 2746: Star Heroines Daughter (70) Chapter 2746: Star Heroine''s Daughter (70) 2746: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers He Ting held a new fruit and handed it to Tang Guo. Before he spoke, Tang Guo held Shenyao''s little hand: "It''s so boring here, the air is polluted, nothing is new, little Stone you go out with me. " Now her mother is an important official. She is her mother''s little princess. Everywhere she goes, everyone will respect her respectfully. Even if she showed off a waste material spirit, no one dared tough at her. To offend and bully her, Tang Yan was unhappy, so he didn''t distribute new seedlings to the area where the other party belonged. It''s also possible to be beaten by Tang Qing. System: Oh, there are two capable mothers, who greatly spoiled the host into a little princess. Seeing that she was able to do so, her tail didn''t know how high it was raised. Seeing Tang Guo ignore him, pulling Shenyao and turning away, He Ting''s face was not good-looking either. But in Tang''s current position, he did not dare to treat her like that. Even though, Tang Guo is still his daughter. The fruit in his hand was crushed by him and has be jam. He Ting is actually a man with great self-esteem. He has repeatedly encountered obstacles, which has annoyed him. At that time, the strange feelings that Tang Yi gave birth to have been basically wiped out by people from all sides in recent years. Two dayster, Tang Guo found that He Ting no longer came to bother her, nor had he encountered Tang Yue by chance. It seemed as if he had recovered, the old iron weapon would onlyplete the task assigned to him by his superior. This really made Tang Guo feel morefortable, and He Ting blindly in front of her all day, which also annoyed her. They are not the fastest flying vehicles. In the past, Tang Yue also stopped by on manys to investigate the environment and soil problems of thoses. A few dayster, they reached the main star of the Rollo Alliance Empire. Many people came to greet them, and the entire poption of the Rolo Empire Empire, the main star, was lined up on the street. Tang Guo and Shen Yao held hands and were protected in the middle. Such a situation will basically not give people a chance. But Tang Yan still held her other hand and could feel she was a little nervous. An Nailin was indeed the one who greeted Tang Yan. At the same time, he took his fiancee with him and looked better than the photos. The moment he came out, Tang Guo felt two hot eyes and looked down. The first thing I saw was a tall, burly man with brown hair and eyes standing near Annai Lin, and his skin was wheat-colored, looking very masculine. Tang Guo blinked at the man and made a mouthful: Billy? Although Billy wanted to jump up happily, or rushed over to do some strange moves that did not conform to the style of Admiral Billy. But remembering the asion here, he still held back. Billy: Hard work! In the end, Billy was only able to copse his serious face and secretly blinked at Tang Guo. With a bright smile from Tang Guo, he was almost happy. Emmanuel on the other side was dissatisfied. Sure enough, Billy''s guy was indeed more attractive than him. He said, he should not stand in this ce, but those people have to say that he is very important and needs to be well protected from being allowed to stand there. Now it is really cheaper than Billy, and it was noticed by the school flower first. When Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Emmanuel, he quickly stood up. Chapter 2747: Star Heroines Daughter (71) Chapter 2747: Star Heroine''s Daughter (71) 2747: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Emmanuel quickly showed a very gentleman''s smile, for fear of a bad first impression. In order to meet today, he was choosing the clothes he wears a few days ago, shouldn''t there be any problem? Tang Guo''s eyes were a blond man. Compared to Billy''s rough man, Emmanuel was a gentleman with a natural aristocratic temperament. As long as he smiled, many people in Baozhun were dizzy. In fact, they have seen it when using personal terminals. But no one on the disy can see it in person. Tang Guo also made an eloquence to Emmanuel, which was a greeting. Emmanuel finally smiled contentedly. He looked forward to the stars and the moon, finally to meet with the school flower. Counting the time in the plot, the school spent here for nearly three hundred years. Some of them have some time. He and Billy are so lucky that they can see the school spend. The interaction of the three people, only one person has been paying attention, who else can there be in addition to Shen Yao? "Guoguo." Tang Guo felt that his palms were scratched before he looked back. He heard a slightly aggrieved voice in his ears, "Guoguo, why are you smiling so happy at them, although She looks great, but I can guarantee that when I grow up, I will look better than them. " Shen Yao always remembers that Tang Guo once said that he was the most beautiful. Now staring at the other two men with such a smile, it made him feel as if he had choked on two sour lemons. How can Guoguo look at them? They don''t look good on him, he will look better anyway. "Small stones must be the best when they grow up." "Meaning, isn''t it the best looking right now?" System: The script is wrong again. "It''s the best look now." Shen Yao heard carefully discriminating between the true and false of this sentence, and finally believed: "Why does Guoguo keep staring at them, is there any bad thought on them, or should I help you kill them?" System: Kill him every now and then. Is the host''s brutal little boyfriend? Obviously I don''t understand anything, the possessiveness is so strong, I have cast more spells, I don''t know how many are superimposed. "Because we know." Shen Yao frowned, and Tang Guo whispered in his ear quickly: "They and I are good friends. When I have time, I will take you to meet them." Shen Yao was soothed, but holding Tang Guo''s hand was even tighter. He always felt that when he came to this ce, many people wanted to grab fruit with him. The group was arranged for a residence. I don''t know if Billy did anything. Now she is Tang Guo''s escort, responsible for her safety. Emmanuel''s status is not low, and there is no military position, but it is easy to find Tang Guo. The three met while the others weren''t paying attention. "School flower, I heard that you are carrying a little boy wherever you go, is this guy?" Billy stared at Shen Yao. "Don''t say that, this little guy is very beautiful, no wonder you Take it every day. " Emmanuel looked back and asked quietly, "School flower, or that guy?" Tang Guo, they know more or less. There is a traversal who has been following the school flower, waiting in every world to wait for the arrival of the school flower, to apany her to the old age. They were a little envious and admired. Chapter 2748: Star Heroines Daughter (72) Chapter 2748: Star Heroine''s Daughter (72) 2748: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers I guess we can''t find another one. Shen Yao couldn''t understand the words of these two people, but obviously felt that from Billy and Emmanuel''s gaze towards him and admiring him. It was found that the two and Tang Guo were really friends, and there was almost no hostility towards them, and their eyes were much more kind. When Tang Guo talked to them, he sat obediently beside her, only clutching her little hand, and didn''t interrupt. Billy: Such a good little boyfriend, no wonder Xiaohua likes it so much that he has to take it with him wherever he goes. Emmanuel: This guy is really shameless. In order to stay with the school flower, he even turned into a child, blocked the memory, and went to the school flower to sell cute. In this world, how can there be such a person as a wall? But it works pretty well. The three got together, talked a lot, and broadcasted the situation to other friends in the group. In order to make the people in the group envious and envious, Billy took Tang Guo to take pictures, took many photos, sent them to the group, and took small videos. After these things were posted, Margaret said that if they lived in the same world, they would definitely use life burning to curse two abominable guys. Billy and Emmanuel were content and quiet again. Tang Yan and Tang Qingru came back over there and met the three people who had a happy conversation. When they saw Don Juan, Billy and Emmanuel almost stepped back subconsciously. "I recognize you," Tang Yan smiled softly at the two of them, scaring them straight. No, they are not familiar, they don''t want to be noticed at all. "Little fruit, do you know them?" Tang Guo: "Just met, these two uncles also said they would take me to y elsewhere in the star, Mom, I have agreed. Can I go?" Billy and Emmanuel wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. In their lifetimes, they actually became uncles in the school and spent a while in bed. It was really exciting. "of course can." Tang Yun was happy to see that Tang Guo knew more people. However, if you want to y, you must bring more talents. "You''re Billy, you''re Emmanuel. We''ve seen it before, and I remember it." The two didn''t speak, and finally had to speak, just nodded, and some were restless, they really should leave early. "in fact" Billy and Emmanuel couldn''t help it. They made an excuse and left quickly. Tang Yan watched the back of the two before saying, "These two are really different, and everyone is different from the Rollo Alliance Empire." Tang Guo couldn''tugh in his heart, especially when he saw that the two were almost nted. The next day, Tang Guo heard a gossip from Tang Yuan. "A blind date?" "Yeah, I heard that Emmanuel and Billy are going to go on a blind date every day. As far as Starcraft is concerned, they are older young people. It s no surprise that the family members are in a hurry. Not to mention, they are really popr, and the girls on the main star look happy. " Tang Guo: "..." After taking part in Anna Lin''s wedding, Tang Yan began to do business. It was she who talked with An Nai Lin. At the negotiation meeting, An Nai Lin and Tang Yan both expressed a sigh, she / he is different. Then, in the negotiations, neither of them talked about friendship. It took three days to agree on a contract that was fairly satisfactory to both parties. In fact, Tang Yan is more satisfied, after all, she has the advantage. During this time, Tang Guo took both Shenyao and Billy to y until they left, and everyone was more satisfied. Time hastily passed, the entire interster green is getting more and more, Tang Yue''s reputation is getting bigger and bigger, and official positions and the right to speak are even higher. The He family had no way of seeing it, and finally chose a family rtionship for He Ting. The second year after He Ting''s marriage, He Ting''s children were born one after another. Tang Guo got the right name: "The man is still the man. Although his wife is not the same, the son and daughter born are not bad." see you tomorrow Chapter 2749: Star Heroines Daughter (73) Chapter 2749: Star Heroine''s Daughter (73) 2749: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In ten years, Tang Guo had four younger brothers and three younger sisters. Tang Guo admired the birth of He Ting''s son and daughter one by one. Even if He Ting has taken some interster drugs, such a high fertility is still impressive. With this kind of fertility, people all over the world are very curious about what magical genes He Ting and his wife carry. In ten years, they can have seven children and be healthy. Not only is he healthy, there is no mental strength weaker than S-ss in his children. The situation of He Ting''s children aroused the attention of the empire. For the interster with low fertility, He Ting''s seven children in ten years is obviously a good thing. [He Ting now cooperates with people from the institute to draw blood every day. Experts at the institute suspect that He Ting or He Ting''s wife''s gene has mutated. Oh no, it''s not a mutation, it''s anti-Palestinian. In order to ensure that He Ting and his wife will not affect the research, he has been transferred back and is ready to bleed at any time. Yes, He Ting has always been a lieutenant general, at best in cooperation with bloodletting, and ... the empire proposed that he and his wife should not use contraception as much as possible. It s okay to have a few extra genes like him. It is to contribute to the entire empire and cultivate excellent genes. Tang Guo was stunned in surprise, knowing that when He Ting''s children were born one after another, she thought of this possibility. But the operation of the empire surprised her. "So He Ting agreed?" System: [Agree, he said that he would cooperate with the Imperial Research Institute and said that he would dedicate himself at any time. "Isn''t his wife opposed?" Even in interster, it is much easier for women to have children. You can even leave it in your own room and put it in an artificial breeding room. But many years ago, interster research showed that, even if it is perfect, the artificially cultivated children are not as good as their mothers in terms of mental strength and various potentials. As long as there are some conditions and the family''s genes are good, they basically choose the mother to conceive, and will not choose the artificial breeding room to raise children. Another important point is that with the development of the interster era, human gic changes, even if it is an artificial breeding room, the chances of being able to sessfully cultivate children are also small. Therefore, it is not surprising that He Ting''s situation was positioned against the ancients by experts at the institute. [I heard that it is against it. He Ting''s current wife is not a small family. She is also a Qianqian Miss. Then she gave birth to seven. Even with the recovery potion and the best nutritionist and stic surgeon to help her, she still didn''t want to regenerate. Now over the empire is sending someone to do her ideological work. Tang Guo smiled away: "He Ting also agreed?" [Whatever he disagrees with, all his children''s talents are fine. He can sow a seed without having to give birth to him. Of course, it is very much in line with the decision of the empire. "Ah!" "This man is really a cold-blooded machine." The system also made a noise in his heart. Yeah, people like He Ting are rare. Just thinking about dedication and obedience, he never considered it for his wife. While having dinner, Tang Guo heard that Tang Yan and Tang Qingru were discussing He Ting''s affairs, listening silently while eating. Chapter 2750: Star Heroines Daughter (74) Chapter 2750: Star Heroine''s Daughter (74) 2750: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Ms. Xu is also a poor person." Tang Yan sighed. "In these years, it will look like a year at most, otherwise you will have a baby and be pregnant again." Tang Qingru''s voice was cold, and he said a blow: "Don''t care about pitiful people. If you didn''t divorce, you are the one born now." "Sister Qingru, I''m divorced and have no thoughts about that man." Tang Yan nced weakly at Tang Qingru, who was lonely. "This is not a good day, I heard about it, It''s inevitable to send some sighs. Speaking of it, I really appreciate Sister Qingru. If it weren''t for you, it might be like that. " The better a gene is in a family, the less likely it is to use a culture room to conceive a child. Besides, the problem of interster genes is very difficult even if the mother is pregnant. "I just don''t know what to do with Miss Xu''s side," Tang said with some worry. "If you really promise, open this head, Miss Xu will be frightened in this life and have been giving birth to a child." Thinking of this, Tang Yan shuddered. Sister Qingru is right, He Ting is a cold-blooded machine. Miss Xu, but his wife, didn''t even know how to cherish and distress her, and even persuaded her to have children. If she hadn''t divorced, wouldn''t she have done so? With so many children, what should her little fruit do? No more, no more, more and more horrible, He Ting that man, she had no idea at all. Tang Guo looked at Tang Yan''s heart, and his lips also smiled. Now she is no longer a little girl, but an eighteen-year-old girl, but she still looks beautiful when she smiles. For example, Shen Yao, who was sitting next to her, has been staring at her face, forgetting to eat delicious meals. "Little stone, what are you looking at? Eat." Tang Guo patted Shen Yao, he quickly returned to God and retracted his gaze, but Yu Guang was still secretly looking at her. Guoguo has grown up and looks better. He is eighteen years old and can already get married in StarCraft. Shen Yao''s heart was a little nervous. How could he speak and let Guoguo marry him? Tang Guo didn''t go to the east to think about the gods, but to eat and think about what kind of problems He Ting would suffer in the future. After thinking about it, she felt that He Ting would not be happy. A few dayster, Tang Guo heard gossip about He Ting and Miss Xu''s family. Miss Xu''s family was unwilling to continue giving birth and was treated as a fertility machine. Eventually, she chose to divorce He Ting. Because He Ting''s indifference made her heart die. She was lucky to marry this man, but now she understands that this is simply a pit. He Ting and the Empire agreed to divorce, but she was not allowed to take a child. Ms. Xu was disgusted. She really didn''t take a child, signed a divorce book, turned away, and left nothing. Tang Guo was quite satisfied with the result after hearing it. Stop loss in time, or you will hurt yourself. Tang Yan followed with a sigh: "I knew before that Miss Xu liked He Ting very much. At that time, she was wary when she met me, for fear I would take He Ting away. He Ting must have hurt her. Will leave without hesitation. " Tang Qingru sighed at Tang Yan, sneered, and would notment. Who is He Ting, so many things happened, you will know more. Chapter 2751: Star Heroines Daughter (75) Chapter 2751: Star Heroine''s Daughter (75) 2751: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers That Miss Xu was just a fluke. She will not be pathetic or hateful. But He Ting made her feel more and more sick. However, Tang Qingru did not interrupt when Tang Xuan wentssiping. All these years, they have been in this mode of getting along, Tang Guo has been used to. But really, with two moms, the days are still very moist. asionally, when I''m free, I can talk to Billy. After a while, Tang Guo heard new news from Tang Yan''s mouth. "Are there women again?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking this time, "He agreed too?" Tang Yan nodded: "This is the task that the Empire gave him, to have him and women have children, to test the genes, and to say that it is to contribute to the Empire. Therefore, he does not reject the woman the Empire arranged for him." "That woman is voluntary?" Tang Yan showed a helpless look, and nodded: "Voluntarily, this incident is so big that the empire dare not force any woman to be rted to He Ting. But this man is really more popr than he thought in the empire. , Countless women are interested in him. " Tang Qingru opened his personal terminal and said, "Everyone is saying on the Inte, no matter what the reason, as long as he spends one night with He Ting, they have no regrets in this life." Tang Guo felt that these people were crazy. "Just for the sake of fertility, so Empire supports such things?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Yan nodded: "This matter is supported by Lu Shaoyang. For him, He Ting has more excellent children, and there is no harm in it." "Xiaoguo asked so many questions, do you have any ideas?" "Just feel ridiculous." But Tang Guo didn''t mean to control it. Someone would take care of it and would not allow Lu Shaoyang to seed. Thinking of a certain heir she was looking for, she is now on the line with Tang Yan, and she must be waiting for Lu Shaoyang to roll over and fight with his brothers. A yearter, He Ting''s new girlfriend was not pregnant. Two yearster, she was not pregnant. As ast resort, the empire reced him with a woman, and she was still not pregnant. After many years and another ten years, He Ting, who was regarded as a breeding pig, still did not let any woman conceive. In the end, Lu Shaoyang followed Miss Xu''s side again. Without a new life being born, they would not be able to acquire more new genes and work out the root of the matter. Miss Xu was afraid of this. Before Lu Shaoyang found her, she went directly to the hospital to have her son removed and her pce surgery. Since then, Miss Xu has basically nothing to do with this matter. Then, as if the research institute was crazy, he fixed his eyes on Tang Yan. Yes, they are thinking of Don Juan. "Little stones,e to my room at night." At dinner, Shen Yao was nervous when he heard Tang Guo''s words, then nodded gently, which was a promise. Late at night, Shen Yao touched Tang Guo''s room. She was already waiting there, and he prepared a lot of delicious food on the table. He went in and grabbed her little hand: "Guo Guo, do you want me to do something to kill those abominable people?" Shen Yao really did not want to be crooked, and he was very angry at what he heard today. Tang Yan is a very gentle elder who will cook a lot of food for him, and every time he tells him to take good care of Guoguo. He also secretly told him that if he didn''t object, he agreed to the two of them to get married. To bully the future mother-inw is to live with him. Chapter 2752: Star Heroines Daughter (76) Chapter 2752: Star Heroine''s Daughter (76) 2752: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Little stone, you are so smart." Tang Guo didn''t hesitate. He praised Shen Yao and asked him to sit down and touch his head: "Now Starcraft is back to its former vitality. I think they want to smash the donkey, cross the river and dismantle the bridge. Bullying my mom. What happened before, whatever they do, no matter what we do. " "Now bullying is on our heads, we have to teach them a lesson so that they will never dare to bully my mother." "So, what should I do, Guoguo?" Shen Yao opened his mouth, and Tang Guo put the cut fruit into his mouth. Tang Guo pinched Shen Yao''s face. This guy was really well behaved. No wonder her elder mother didn''t object to Shen Yao being with her, or even to their further development in the future. As for Tang Yan, she was already touched by Shen Yao''s infatuation and decided that he was her son-inw. "What you have to do is very simple, just swallow the vitality of those nts, but do nt swallow the vitality, just make the nts look yellow and suffocate. But this time, I let you It is necessary to reach the same level of swallowing the entire nt range of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. Regarding the protection of the spiritual power above, let me help you poke a hole, and we will work together. " Shen Yao''s eyes lighted and he nodded in agreement. "In recent days, as long as theye to persuade us once, we will work together once to let them understand that my mother has the vitality of the entire interster space, and it makes her unhappy, and the nts of the entire Alliance Empire will imbnce her. "Okay, I listen to Guoguo." Shen Yao looked at the fruit on the te and made a small request, "Guoguo, can you feed me another piece? I always think you are sweeter." "Hey, hey, you are so good. If you want to eatter,e to my room and feed each one into your mouth." Shen Yao was a little feverish with his ears, but his eyes were full of smiles. He knew that it was not important to go home the day he saw Guoguo. That night, under the cooperation of Tang Guo and Shen Yao, the nts within the entire empire of the Zhou Hao Alliance lost a small part of their vitality. The leaves of the nt, while yellowing a lot, looked debilitated. However, this issue has not been found on the empire side for the time being. The next day, they sent someone to persuade Tang Yan to cooperate with them to conduct a gic test. They also said that it was not necessary to give birth to the mother, as long as she contributed eggs to give birth to the child. Tang Yan refused with a cold face, and those people were thrown out after being beaten by Tang Qingru. "Sister Qingru, they are forcing me. I thought that standing in this position will not be bullied again, but it is rted to such things. In their eyes, anyone can use it as a tool." "I have arranged people. If I can''t avoid it, I can only escape." Tang Yan felt a little ufortable: "Where can I escape?" "Of course it is the Rollo Alliance Empire. I think they will be happy to pass you by." Tang Qingru''s smile was a bit cold. "I have already connected with Billy. There is really no room for recovery. He will send someone over there to answer. we." "Billy?" Tang Yan remembered, "is that strange Billy who is as weird as Emmanuel, and who is a friend with our little fruit?" Chapter 2753: Star Heroines Daughter (77) Chapter 2753: Star Heroine''s Daughter (77) 2753: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "Ok." When Tang Guo and Billy met, Tang Qingru couldn''t rest assured that he would basically follow. Over time, she and Billy met Emmanuel. The **** atmosphere on Billy''s body made her very familiar. Especially after knowing Billy''s deeds, she was not as prepared against this person as before. Over the years, she has asionally participated in some missions to kill xenobiotics. Fortunately, she has joined forces with Billy. Counting it, she should be a friend. "If there is really no room for recovery, we can only do so first." No matter whether Tang Yan epted He Ting or contributed her an egg, Zi made her very disgusting. She couldn''t ept it and thought that she was not respected. In particr, she did so much for the empire, with no credit or hard work. They were so angry with her that she was very angry. Suddenly, Tang Yan remembered the young man who was dressed inly and elegantly outside a pub many years ago and wanted to invite her to drink. The boy was named Lu Jingfeng, who was a little bit more C-level than her, but it was a waste in Starcraft. Even if he has the qualification for inheritance, he will not be favored by anyone. He has not been very good since he was a child. He is often mocked by his brothers and sisters. But the teenager was ambitious and told her that she wanted to be a superior and asked her if she would join forces. She was only joking at the time, and someone tempted her. For so many years, the teenager has rarely appeared, but they also drink several times a year together. There was a sudden thought in Tang Yun''s mind. If the teenager had the ability toe to her again, maybe she would agree. However, this time she still wanted to go to the Rollo Alliance Empire and send her most cherished daughter over there, a little safer there. The Empire is over! That boy, ambitious? If she is, she will promise. Years of politician experience have told her that weakness and regression will only make her feel bullied. What the other person asks her to do is to humiliate her personality, and to humiliate her is absolutely impossible. Tang Yan didn''t know that Lu Jingfeng had already contacted Tang Guo. His encounter with Tang Yan was also awarded by Tang Guo. Although I have rarely appeared in recent years, I still meet with Tang Ye asionally, but I did nt say that again. Of course, I invited her to drink. Tang Yan talked with Tang Qingru about his thoughts, and he was still a little bit worried. Unexpectedly, Tang Qingruughed rarely: "Very well, I will help you." "I actually have a person to choose. After years of contact, I think he is good." Tang Yan whispered, "Speaking of it, he would invite me to the tavern seven or eight times a year without talking about anything, They''re all drinkers. " Tang Qingru knew about Tang Jun going to the pub to drink. Because she had to eat with others and had to drink, she was easy to get drunk before. Later, in order not to make herself so embarrassed, she secretly went to the tavern to practice drinking. Tang Qingru saw that Tang Yan was well adapted, but she left it alone. When she was asked to go, she brought two people to protect her. Unexpectedly, she had a drink friend. "who is it?" "Lu Jingfeng." Tang Qingru recalled the name in his head and nodded: "I will pay attention to this person, if he is really good, maybe try it." The two of Lu Shaoyang and He Ting have long disliked her. She remembered that Lu Jingfeng was not very talented and had a rigid rtionship with His Excellency the President. He heard that it was rted to his mother. Chapter 2754: Star Heroines Daughter (78) Chapter 2754: Star Heroine''s Daughter (78) 2754: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers It should be said that the rtionship with his brothers and sisters was not good, and he was the one who was bullied since childhood. This is not enough. It is ambitious and capable. As for talent, it is not too important for a person in power. After the two together, Tang Yan was not so ufortable, and went upstairs to talk with Tang Guo. I don''t know if it is the ingenuity disyed by Tang Guo. Basically, she does not hide what Tang Guo wants to do. Tang Guo was d when Tang Yan was about to find Lu Jingfeng. Finally, her mother finally found Lu Jingfeng, how long has she been preparing. Some time ago, Lu Jingfeng was still asking her about her situation, saying that her mother seemed a little timid and didn''t want to talk about those things. Speaking of which, it was all driven by Lu Shaoyang. If it wasn''t for him, how could Lu Jingfeng be involved? "So, after a while, if the situation is too bad, Xiaoguo temporarily go to the Rollo Alliance Empire to avoid it. The things to do this time are not small. I am afraid of being distracted and taking care of you." Tang Guo agreed: "Okay, are you going to Uncle Billy?" "Yes, Sister Qingru said, Billy and Emmanuel are trustworthy people. In addition, Annalin will take care of you. At that time, I will give him a little benefit, and he will protect you well." Don''t me her for being unkind to him. She climbed to this position hard to protect her daughter, to protect herself from being bullied. Now being bullied, she can''t suffer. Tang Guo can feel that Tang Yan is actually a little sad. The eye sockets are all red, so it''s no wonder that you are sad. "Mom, don''t be sad. It will get better. No one who bullies us will end well." "What Xiaoguo said in my family has always been very convincing," Tang Yan said happily. "This time, I will surely be consummate. Yes, no one who bullies us will end well." Even if there is a good end, she is not allowed! After talking about the path, Tang Yan and Tang Qingru both thought that it was better to send Tang Guo away before the other side reacted and threatened them with Tang Guo. Tang Guo also did not expect that her two mothers were so popr. Learning that Billy hade to pick her up, she was relieved and readily agreed. But after boarding the Billy aircraft, they did not go to the main star of the Rollo Alliance Empire, butnded on a not far from the main star of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire. "School flower, do you have any ns? Your two mothers are really worried about you. All the back roads are for you." Billy couldn''t help but admire, "I didn''t expect them. For women, there is such a strategy, and there is no n to concede at all. Emmanuel alsoplimented: "Speaking of which, we really misunderstood the mother of the school flower. She, she is not that terrible." "Yeah, yeah, it really scared me to death." Billyughed and continued to ask Tang Guo, "Stop on this, what are you going to do, school flowers?" "Nothing, just let my little stone cause them some trouble, and let them know that my mother can''t afford anyone." Soon, Billy knew what Tang Guo and Shen Yao had done. From the monitor, they saw that the vitality of the nts was gradually diminishing, and they were frightened. The nts of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire have withered. The familiar scene made Emmanuel stare at Shen Yao: "School flower, can you honestly say, the guy who made the interster nts die?" see you tomorrow This world is over tomorrow Chapter 2755: Star Heroines Daughter (79) Chapter 2755: Star Heroine''s Daughter (79) 2755: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "It was made by my little stone. He was just very hungry." After hearing Tang Guo''s answer, Emmanuel and Billy''s expressions were really inexplicable. Hungry, so almost devoured the entire interster nt vitality? They looked at Shenyao with a lingering intent, but this half-big boy almost swallowed the entire interster. Sure enough, someone who can run after so many worlds after the school flower is not a simple guy. "School flower, you really won''t let your little stone swallow up the nts of the Zhou Hao alliance empire?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Of course not. Speaking of which, these nts were still cultivated by my mother. I just wanted to achieve a purpose so that the people of the Empire of the Zhou Hao Alliance understood that my mother was angry, she Unhappy, the nts throughout the empire will slowly die. " "Crossing bridges across the river has urred in every age and is nothing new." Tang Guo''s approach can be said once and for all. Create momentum for Tang Yan, Tang Yan and Tang Qingru side together with Lu Jingfeng, will be more smooth. Because there is a bright and intelligent Tang Qingru in this world, she has no talents and too many things, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. On the bright side, there was a n from Tang Qingru. She did a push in the secret to control the general direction. Things are simr to what she thought. After being not affected by the male halo, Tang Qingru never let her down. When Billy and Emmanuel heard Tang Guo''s n, they were covered with goosebumps. The school flower is hiding behind it, it seems that nothing has been done, but think about it carefully. Without her silent push, things would not be so smooth. Shen Yao has stopped for a while now, and no longer devours the vitality of nts. The group stayed on this little for a while, waiting silently for what happened on the main star. Soon after Tang Guo and Tang Qingru were sent away, Lu Shaoyang got the news. "Do you know where to send it?" Lu Shaoyang''s face was not very good-looking. The reason why Tang Yan''s idea was really the innate ability of interster people could not be saved by technology. Once Anti-Paleogenes are obtained from He Ting and his children, it will be beneficial and harmless to the entire interster and their empire. Injecting anti-Paleogenes to imperial people, it will be easy to conceive children, and in terms of number, it is a great advantage. Moreover, one more thing is that Tang Yan is not his side. Maybe it''s because of He Ting, he can''t pull Tang Yue together. It won''t be long before the next president is elected. Tang Yan was unwilling to support him, and casually supporting his other siblings would cause him great trouble. He really didn''t expect that the woman who cried at every turn like Tang Yan could go step by step today and be an important person in the Empire. Speaking of which, he pushed her up in person, thinking that she would not achieve much. I never imagined that it was a rock that I shot and hit my own foot. After all these years, the entire empire has be green. Tang Yan, there is no need to exist anymore, who made her not the person on his side and not be drawn to him? Therefore, it can only be removed. Tang Guo was sent away by Tang Wei, which really made Lu Shaoyang a little bit irritated. Chapter 2756: Star Heroines Daughter (80) Chapter 2756: Star Heroine''s Daughter (80) 2756: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Although Tang Guo was sent away, Lu Shaoyang was annoyed, but he did not think that Tang Yan could escape this time. Regarding the study of anti-antigen genes, it has been endorsed by manywmakers. Even the president who has always been driving things behind, that is, his father, has clearly supported it. If they really cannot persuade Tang Yan, they can only think of other methods. In short, Tang Yan must cooperate with the research of anti-Paleogenes to obtain the anti-Paleo genes as soon as possible and improve the empire''s fertility rate. Here, Lu Shaoyang is still nning, to find a reason, to make Tang Yan make mistakes, deprive the other party''s position, you can temporarily lock up people. As for Tang Qingru, it would not be long before the adulthood of the xenobiotics. At that time, they gave orders to transfer Tang Qingru away. If the other party dares toe back, that is to vite the superior''s order, directly deprive the other party of military service, and then send it to the military court. For several days, Lu Shaoyang was discussing this matter. He had already figured out a way, thinking that he could deal with Tang Yan. After taking the measures, he has taken people up and said that he would investigate the incident of taking bribes. But this time, something happened. The vitality of the nts in the entire empire is gradually weakening, and the leaves of the nts are in a state of withering and yellowing. This is true even in the morning. In particr, the vitality of these nts seems to be a little less every day, a little less every day. This incident caused panic among the entire empire. Before Lu Shaoyang took away Tang Ying, he received the president''s order to ask Tang Ye to immediately go and see what happened to the nts of the empire. "His Excellency the President has given an order. Then, ask Tang to help you to see the nts in the empire. What''s going on?" Lu Shaoyang smiled and took it out soon, and looked very sincere. . Intuition tells Tang Yi that this is an opportunity, better than the way she and Tang Qingru thought before. As long as it is used well, this time it will give Lu Shaoyang a big blow. Under Lu Shaoyang''s attention, he never thought that Tang Yan, who was still good, suddenly turned red. His heart screamed badly, and every time this woman cried, something big happened. Whoever cried to him was unlucky. Tang Yan shed two tears, with a bit of ridicule in his tears, and said absolutely: "I don''t want to go." "Member Tang, what do you mean?" Tang Yan took out his handkerchief and wiped his tears constantly. Lu Shaoyang never understood why this woman had so many tears, just like the rain, it kept flowing. "It doesn''t mean anything, but suddenly I feel hopeless in life. What is the reason for my hard work? In the end, I have to be suspected of taking bribes by the empire. I want to investigate me." Tang Yan sighed and sighed. "Instead of being suspected, I don''t want to participate in these As things stand, when ites to being an ordinary person, it''s good. At least, you do nt cooperate with a certain experiment every time, and you do nt get framed by others. "Member Tang, this is not the time to say that the empire is in crisis ... now you are needed." Tang Yan lifted his eyes andnded on Shaoyang: "When I need me, I have to be obedient to solve it. When I don''t need me, let me be an experimental product. Do you doubt that I take a bribe? It''s so difficult, I see, I really don''t want to do this. " Chapter 2757: Star Heroines Daughter (81) Chapter 2757: Star Heroine''s Daughter (81) 2757: Word Stacks Level 2757 "Come and copy my house. I will go to the street and ask for food." Lu Shaoyang can understand very well that Tang Xuan used the topic to express his dissatisfaction. At this time, to find out the problems of the nts, I really can only rely on Tang Yan. Otherwise, the president would certainly not directly order Tang Yan to go. "As long as Tang cab members resolve the crisis this time, everything is negotiable." "Oh ..." Tang Yan sighed, curled up on the sofa and stopped moving, the voice came out softly, "Seventh, you go, I''m a little sad, let me slowly, I want to be quiet . " "Member Tang, now ..." "Even if the nts of the empire are dead, it will grow out when I am happy someday." Lu Shaoyang''s face was going green, and he was only able to leave. Tang Yan''s most concerned daughter has been sent away. Now she knows her role well, so even if the president orders it, if she disobeys, she will disobey, and no one dares to treat her. Especially the vitality of nts is diminishing every day, which makes countless people worry. [The host is big. If you did nt watch your mother grow up, I really do nt believe it. Now she will say, let her slowly, want to be quiet, no one should bother her. It wasn''t long before Tang Xuan picked the things he wanted to do. Now the whole interster knows that Tang Yan has something. As for the person who spread it, Tang Guo was clear that Lu Jingfeng had let Lu Jingfeng make rumors, or she had given her the intention. It is only for the entire interster to understand how much aggravation Tang Jun has suffered before can be so "desperate." This time, Lu Shaoyang had a hard time riding a tiger. [Now the entire empire, because the host greatly affects your inws, ca nt be troubled. Many people are very angry and are scolding Lu Shaoyang. In fact, the public scolded the Empire at first. But the empire must not lose the hearts of the people. Under the circumstances, they will temporarily put Lu Shaoyang in charge of this matter as a shield. Originally, this thing really started with Lu Shaoyang. Pushing him out was really not wrong at all. "Deserve it." Tang Guo smiled. Lu Jingfeng was a very forbearing person. In addition to his mental strength, he was very good in other aspects. Even as a child of the President of the Empire, even if excluded, higher education should be epted. However, because of his own circumstances, he always chose to hide himself, and now with Tang Guo to help him, as long as he is given a little chance, he will definitely skyrocket. Tang Guo chose Lu Jingfeng after investigating the system from various aspects. No matter what Lu Jingfeng will be like, at least for now they are the best friends to cooperate with. Lu Jingfeng hid in a dark corner, watching everything that happened in the empire, and used the forces developed over the years to silently control the public opinion of the entire empire. Billy and Emmanuel saw Tang Guo and Lu Jingfeng personally contacting each other to discuss how to dig into Lu Shaoyang. Lu Jingfeng is only a few decades old, and in interster terms, he is a child. They didn''t expect that this young man, the city government and the n were so powerful. Who would have thought that these two things were stirred by the turmoil of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire? "Sister Qingru, what''s going on? Did you let the rumors out?" Chapter 2758: Star Heroines Daughter (82) Chapter 2758: Star Heroine''s Daughter (82) 2758: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "No." Tang Qingru shook his head and was thinking. Although the current rumors did help them out of bad breath, they also put a lot of pressure on Lu Shaoyang. At least in terms of public opinion, Lu Shaoyang has lost. In future elections, unless he makes another contribution, he will be opposed by the whole people. Even if the entire poption does not have the right to vote, if the people of the entire empire object, the cab members will consider the actual situation as appropriate and exclude Lu Shaoyang. Lu Shaoyang now is really hot and scorched, and his mouth is full of gas. When Tang Qing and Tang Jun were confused, Lu Jingfeng contacted them and invited Tang Jun to meet at the tavern. Tang Yan often went to the tavern, which is a well-known thing, but everyone did not expect that this time she went to the tavern and met Lu Jingfeng. Knowing that the rumor was Lu Jingfeng''s push, Tang Yan and Lu Jingfeng hit it off and decided to join forces. Lu Jingfeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he actually didn''t understand a bit, why the Miss Tang didn''t go to battle in person, but she wanted to hide behind to n all this. Obviously he is a man who is hidden from view, but he pretends to be a little waste, and is a Miss Jiaojiao who is protected by Tang cab members. No matter what, Tang Yan joined forces with the support of Miss Fake Jiao Jiao, and this time he will surely win and reach the highest position of the empire. After the two sides joined forces, Lu Shaoyang suffered. Even the audio of Lu Shaoyang''s persecution of Tang Yan''s gic experiments was exposed by people with interest, which caused public anger. Another thing is that the vitality of nts is still slowly decreasing. If Tang Yan continues to be angry, he may really finish ying. In order to quell the public''s indignation and to discourage Tang Yan, the president and the cab ministers decided to temporarily deprive Lu Shaoyang of all positions and regain all power. "Actually, I don''t have many requirements. At least I hope that the empire I am loyal to will protect me and the people I care about. Instead, when I am not that important, I will hurt me." Saying, "Who wants to watch my empire suffer, in fact, I don''t want to mention how ufortable it was. I originally nned to wait two days to solve the problem, and when the problem was solved this time, I resigned. Find a ce to eat and wait for death. I don''t want to be involved in these disputes. Later I learned that this is all a misunderstanding, and I am very d that it is a misunderstanding. " Lu Jingfeng stood on the side, watching Tang Yan on the stage, and couldn''t help covering his mouth. I couldn''t help but give a speech to Lu Shaoyang. How much the Tanger hated that person. Tang members are indeed much better than imagined. His brother can''t y with her. She who loves to cry is weak to everyone, but also her best disguise. "Actually, I have never thought about it. I really sit back and watch, no matter what, this is also my country. How can I watch it fall into danger?" Lu Jingfeng, a woman''s mouth, really is the most deceptive, who believes who is stupid. Tang Yan cried like a tear in his public speech. As a woman, a mother, and a citizen who loves the Empire. Everyone who came to listen couldn''t help admiring her, sympathizing with her, and distressing her. Especially after speaking, Tang Yan started running around in order to check the problems of those nts. "I heard that Tang Court members haven''t closed their eyes for a long time for the nts of the empire. Some people have seen that her small face has always been pale and pale. It can be seen that she is really worried about it." Chapter 2759: Star Heroines Daughter (83) Chapter 2759: Star Heroine''s Daughter (83) 2759: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Regarding the study of anti-Paleogenes, Lu Jingfeng also spoke. He said that while studying the anti-Paleogenes, everyone in the empire should be respected. No matter who this person is, he should not be forced to do experiments because of anti-Peogenes. Even if it is an experiment, it should not vite the basic morality of human beings. Once this has begun, the empire will certainly have many disadvantages. For example, some undergroundboratories appeared for the benefit. He said: "Imagine that numerous undergroundboratories have emerged to do anti-Paleogene research for the benefit. The first people to suffer are human beings. Why? Because anti-Peogenes need to be found in humans, those undergroundboratories that do notply with our Empire Alliance Law will definitely use illegal methods to secretly arrest people for experiments. Once this head started, in one day, in many families, many people may disappear and be caught in those undergroundboratories. Even more, there will be a situation of poption trading, forming a ck industrial chain. If the research is sessful, it will be even more terrible. Think about the consequences yourself. " "Our Zhou-Hao alliance empire is derived from the ancient kingdom of the East. It goes back to ancient history. We are concerned about courtesy, honesty, shame, no morality, no respect, and respect for every citizen. From the ancient ve society to the ancient times, Republican society, and in our interster era, our development should be progress, not retrogression. " "From this book, I have seen the ancient Republican society. Although their fertility is strong, a family can have many children. But have you everpared them? They have no mental strength, no various abilities, and more It is because of the strong physique of our interster people, the average life expectancy is less than a hundred years old, and the humans in our interster era, at the end of their lives, can at least live to more than 200 years old. " "I think that it is precisely because we have a life span of hundreds or even thousands of years that nature will reduce our fertility. This is not a regression, it is progress. Once our fertility is the same as in ancient society, , There are bound to be some disasters we can never imagine. " "In short, I don''t agree with the study of ancient genes, especially the citizens who are threatened by us." Lu Jingfeng nced at the people around him. "In fact, I have a proposal. Whoever wants to study this might as well start from your home. This I There is no objection. " "That''s good!" Tang Yan first agreed with Lu Jingfeng. The people present looked at each other, starting from their home? Forget it, who wants to be an experiment? After Lu Jingfeng''s speech spread, he was supported by the citizens of the empire. His appearance, like the flood, could not be stopped. Of course, he was able to borate those remarks because Tang Guo gave him a lot of books. From ancient times to ancient times, the materials are veryplete. Time passed quickly, Lu Jing''s unstoppable wind, with the support of Tang Yan and Tang Qingru. And he has won the hearts of countless people, and many youngwmakers who share his ideas are willing to support him. When the next presidential election, Lu Jingfeng was very smooth and qualified for the post. As for Lu Shaoyang, since he was deprived of power that time, he has not been restored. Life is not very good today, and it is often ridiculed by those who have offended. Chapter 2760: Star Heroines Daughter (84) Chapter 2760: Star Heroine''s Daughter (84) 2760: Word Stacks Level 2760 What about He Ting? Miss Xu blew herself up with He Ting. Lieutenant General He, originally admired by the entire empire, became a big scumbag everyone talked about. The seven children of He Ting originally agreed to allow seven children to cooperate with the experiment because they supported Lu Shaoyang''s research on anti-paragic experiments. Although there are no mental power experiments, blood tests are performed every day and various instruments are used to check them. Later, the anti-Paleogene experiment stopped researching, they were rescued, and they still resent He Ting, the indifferent father. At first, the people of the He family also supported the study of genes, which made them have no feelings for the He family. In the end, Lu Jingfeng epted them and took them to train. Now, seven young and excellent people have be Lu Jingfeng''s most loyal followers. Because they are doing things beside Lu Jingfeng, they are fortunate to often see Tang Yan. They knew about Tang Yan and He Ting at the beginning. Also, I know better. In front of them, there is an older sister who is even worse than them. I heard that it is still SS mental power, because He Ting is now a waste of spiritual power and is well protected by Tang Wei. As a result, they were indifferent to He Ting. The He family came to draw them in. They usually sneered twice and turned away, leaving them alone. When Tang Guo and Shen Yao got married, the seven half-brothers and sisters followed Lu Jingfeng to participate. They originally thought that they would meet a gloomy woman, but did not expect that the elder sister they had never met turned out to be so glorious that no one was able to take away her light. In front of her, even though they werepared by many to the pride of heaven, they still did not think they couldpare to her. What surprised them even more was that His Excellency the President respected their sisters. They don''t understand the secret, but with their ingenuity, they can guess that their sister may not be as simple as it seems. It should be said that the three women named Tang are not simple. Tang Qingru, the first female admiral of the empire, had no iron blood. The only two people who cared about it were Tang Yan and Tang Guo. Tang Yan, was dubbed a crying bag. But this crying bag turned out to be the first cab minister, highly respected by the citizens of the Empire, and very popr. Almost nothing happened that she couldn''t solve with red eyes. I heard that as long as her eyes are red, her opponent will be in chaos and make mistakes in negotiations. Tang Guo, seemingly mediocre, but His Excellency the President respects her more than Tang Yan, Tang Qingru, sitting next to her and personally bringing him tea. To sum up, the seven younger brothers and sisters of Tang Guo agree that the most difficult thing among Tang women is her. More than two hundred yearster, Tang Guo knew he was leaving the world and informed Billy and Emmanuel. Both of them were very sad, and more than two hundred years, there are quite a few, but they just feel that they are not enough. But they know that certain rules, even Tang Guo, cannot be broken, and they can only ept reality. The day that Tang Guo''s life stopped, Shen Yao disappeared. But Tang Qingru and Tang Yan who helped her deal with the funeral, found a beautiful stone around her neck. On the stone, the name of God Yao was engraved. The rope was long, so she put the stone on her heart and pressed it lightly with her hands. Chapter 2761: Star Heroines Daughter (End) Chapter 2761: Star Heroine''s Daughter (End) Chapter 2761 Star Heroine''s Daughter (End) Tang Yan looked at this, hesitated for a moment, ready to see what was going on, and was stopped by Tang Qingru. "This must be something that Xiaoguo likes very much, so be it." Tang Yan was not that silly and sweet. Besides, there was no secret that she had deliberately hidden. For more than two hundred years, how could she not know it. "I''ve known for a long time that Little Rock is not a simple child." Tang Yan''s eyes were red and he used a handkerchief to cover the stone. Tang Qingru gave Tang Yan a nce: "When did you know?" "That girl often doesn''t close the door. I bumped into it a few times and watched the small stone really turn into a stone." Tang Yan said with tears. "Don''t you notice that, Your Excellency, is too kind to her ? " Tang Qingru nodded gently: "I noticed for a long time." Listening to Tang Yan sighing while helping Tang Guo clean up the relics. What Tang Qingru didn''t say is that not only is Tang Guo wrong, but Emmanuel and Billy are also wrong. The two may know more than she knew. A few yearster, Tang Qingru once again teamed up with Billy to eradicate alien creatures. When she rested, she said, "Admiral Billy." "Admiral Tang, what''s wrong?" Tang Qingru lowered her head and remained silent for a long time before asking: "Want to take the liberty to ask, how did you and Xiaoguo know each other?" Billy hesitated for a moment, but didn''t expect Tang Qingru to ask this, only with a smile: "I met through a group." "So you have known each other for a long time?" Billy recalled, "Yeah, it''s been a long time." Tang Qingru knew it, no wonder they looked familiar. Seeing Tang Qingru no longer asked, Billy quietly breathed a sigh of relief, he thought that Tang Qingru found something. It turned out that I just felt too familiar between them. "Xiaoguo will be excellent if he has not suffered any mental damage." Billyforted: "Whether she has mental strength or not, she is excellent. Her excellence has nothing to do with force." "Admiral Billy is right." Tang Qingru rarely smiled. "I can talk to our President very well and give her tea. She has passed many people." "So Admiral Tang needn''t be sad. Even in heaven, she will be fine." "Thank you. Go ahead. We need to kill all the aliens here within ten days." "it is good." Billy looked at Tang Qingru''s charming appearance and quickly followed. Admiral Tang is really a very good woman,pletely different from those nobledies of the empire. The woman who controls the mech is really handsome and beautiful. Billy remembered something. A spirit came back to him and said subconsciously, "Dare not dare." "What dare not, Admiral Billy?" "No, nothing ..." Billy looked at Tang Qingru''s back, and nced secretly into the eyes. The school flowers have left here. If he did something secretly, would she find out? It shouldn''t, right? Tang Guo at this time did not know what Billy was thinking. Now she has entered a new world. ... [The host is big, how are you doing? I think you need to control your body with strong willpower and mental power, otherwise problems will easily ur. "I feel a bit ufortable. Look at the memory first. It always feels that things are not so simple. It is not an environment that can endanger your life. You don''t need to use those." see you tomorrow Chapter 2762: Pistachios (1) Chapter 2762: Pistachios (1) The 2762nd chapter pistachio (1) Tang Guo slowly opened his eyes and finally was able to see clearly the surroundings. She should be in her room. Judging from the furnishings in the room, the conditions should be pretty good, but they are not very rich. The color of the decoration in the room looks very warm. There is a beautiful make-up mirror on the table. From the inside, she can see her looks, melon seeds, Yin Tao''s small mouth, and her skin is very white. She has bright eyes like talking of. She stared at the mirror for a while, and unwittingly raised the corners of her lips, which made the system somewhat skeptical. It was an illusion to see Tang Guo frown before. Before obviously, he saw the expression on the host''srge face, which should be a bit painful. Why looked at the mirror andughed suddenly? [The host is big, how are you? ] The system asked a little worried. Tang Guo looked at the mirror and showed a sweet smile: "Good." [Host, are you sure? "Okay, very good." [So, do you want to look at the memory now? The system really can''t figure out the situation, mainly, now he feels that the host''s great mood seems to be really good. But he felt that the truth was not like that. "Look." Tang Guo sat on the chair, leaned against a pillow, and closed his eyes slowly. At this time, the memory belonging to this body melted into her mind. The system also scanned the memory and never thought that there was so muchughter in the memory. At least from the memory he saw, the original owner had done quite well. It can be said that she has almost no troubles in her life. Even if there is, it only ounts for a small part, which will not affect her happiness. The original owner is a girl known as pistachio. As long as she exists, she can see her smile everywhere. If anyone is unhappy, listening to her say two words, they will feel very happy. Even if the original owner encounters some sad and difficult things, she smiles and passes, and never makes herself unhappy for anything. Everyone feels that the original owner is a pistachio, which can resolve all sorrows and never be unhappy. But when the system saw the end of the original owner, the whole system was stunned, and I could nt believe it. I saw thest from the beginning, so happy, even at the end, I was smiling, eating with my family and friends. Happy shopping people. Even if you fall in love, it will be passed away with a smile, and you willfort yourself to the next better person. The ending is like that. Even in that rtionship, there have been many unpleasant things, but to everyone, it seems to have little effect on her. But ... this girl, who is called pistachio, was still at the age of 26. It wasn''t an ident, it wasn''t an illness, but it was ... The high-rise leapt down, ending her young life. After the system read these memories, in order to find the puzzles, he looked over and over again and again, but did not see any ws. So, why is this 26-year-old pistachio girl jumping from the top of the building and ending her life? Not only did the system want to understand, everyone in the plot didn''t understand, and even agreed that someone must have murdered her. Her death, to the end of the plot, is still a mystery. Chapter 2763: Pistachios (2) Chapter 2763: Pistachios (2) The 2763th chapter pistachio (2) The memory is very short, and the things recorded in it are basically happy things. Tang Guo lived in this body and did not feel much unhappy. Except for the beginning, the body was a little dull and depressed, and there was nothing bad at all. Recalling the moment when she jumped down, her mind was chaotic, and she felt almost nothing. [The host is big, I look confused. [The host is big, do you find anything? "No." The system is a bit disappointed, and the host has mostly found nothing. It seems this time is different from before. Soon he didn''t worry about it anymore, there was a host very much, even if the matter was full of mysteries, it would be solved. The upation of the original owner was an illustrator, and he is now only 23 years old. There is already some fame in the illustrator industry. There are many people looking for her submissions, so even if she is not rich and rich, her childhood is still very moist. The original owner also has a boyfriend. At present, there is a rtionship between men and women. The boyfriend''s name is Qi Yunfeng, and he is a little-known science fiction novelist. The acquaintance between the two was that Qi Yunfeng had originally signed a contract with the original owner, and it is said that he really liked her style of painting. Because the original owner is also a science fiction fan, just a little fan of Qi Yunfeng. Therefore, Qi Yunfeng and the original manuscript were very smooth, and the appointment was almost made. Through the appointment, the two met. It was said earlier that the original owner is a pistachio to everyone. Professional science fiction writers like Qi Yunfeng, when creating, will certainly be inspired by inspiration and various problems. It ismonce for Kevin to have no clue. For Qi Yunfeng, a professional novelist, it is a very crashing thing that Cavern is writing a novel without clue. But after meeting the original owner, he had less time for Cavern. Because he can always find new inspiration from the original owner, so that the story continues quickly. Qi Yunfeng likes the style of the original owner. The original owner can also help her, so she appreciates her very much. The original owner admired Qi Yunfeng''s talents, and once they got there, the two got better. It has been a year since they were two. But both are workaholics. Almost everything about fiction, illustrations, and gossip in the industry. The original owner did not mention any further matters, nor did Qi Yunfeng. It seems that their love is limited to this. Although they also make normal appointments, they are almost almost there. Qi Yunfeng is very busy every day, busy conceiving new plots, busy looking up information, and busy participating in various activities. With the original owner, whether it is chatting or dating, they almost talk about these. From these memories, Tang Guo couldn''t tell whether there was anything about love between the two men. If the original owner doesn''t like Qi Yunfeng, as long as Qi Yunfeng has no inspiration and needs any information, she will stay up all night and will help him find it. He had a Cavern, and she racked her brains to help him think of ideas and read science fiction at home and abroad to help him find a way forward. Qi Yunfeng likes to dislike the original owner, and has no love for her. Tang Guo is not the party. He hasn''t contacted yet, but he doesn''t really understand. Qi Yunfeng really talked about his girlfriend. Chapter 2764: Pistachios (3) Chapter 2764: Pistachios (3) The 2764th chapter pistachio (3) After their rtionship, he has never been ambiguous with any woman. On the birthday of the original owner of the festival, Qi Yunfeng will not forget it, he will prepare gifts early, book the restaurant, and date the two. Although, when they were dating, they were talking about illustrations or novels, but they were very harmonious. To this day, they still maintain this situation. However, something happened a while ago, adding some color to their lives. It happened on a date between the original owner and Qi Yunfeng, and met a girl who wanted tomit suicide. This girl is slightly younger than the original owner, and is 21 years old this year. At that time, the girl was sitting on the bridge with her legs out. As long as she leaned forward towards the river, she would fall into the rushing river and be washed away. Jumping down from there, there is almost no chance of surviving, because the water is too urgent. Many peoplemit suicide on that bridge every year. The girl who was rescued was named Ran, and like the original owner, she was also an illustrator. After knowing it, I realized that Ran En and the original owner turned out to be alumni, but only two sessions lower than the original one. After chatting, the original owner and Qi Yunfeng knew why Ran En wanted tomit suicide for two reasons. The first was the pressure of his family. The second is that she was in love, and the man had disliked her background. Nanfang couldn''t bear the pressure at home and had to break up with her. As well, there is some pressure to survive. Although it is from the same school, Ran is not like the original owner, she is famous, her style is mature, she has regr fans and people who have submitted to her. It is no problem to rely on this profession to eat and even get rich. But Ran was a young girl, and it was her dream to be an illustrator, but in order to live in this big city and not return to her hometown, she needed to bear a lot of pressure. Under such pressure, modern young people will inevitably experience a series of problems such as depression. Then all kinds of pressures came together, making her unable to think for a while, and almost ended her life. After knowing Ran, the original owner often enlightened her. Later, when something happened, she found out that Ran''s situation was not right, and she proposed to let Ran''s go to the hospital for a check. As a result of the final inspection, Ran had moderate depression and already needed drug control. If no further treatment is performed, the condition will worsen, and what will happen at that time, no one can predict. Ran did say that sometimes she was very distressed, and she unknowingly walked to the side of the window, hoping to jump forward. But soon, she would react and rush away. This happens rarely. Because she still has dreams, she has been restrained. Ran''s encounter made the original owner very sympathetic. When she''s okay, enlighten her. She even helped push her illustration and told many people that this is a very good illustrator. Ran''s illustration is really good, and the finished product is very artistic. Although the style of painting ispletely different from the original owner, many people like it. With the help of the original owner, Ran was gradually known by many people. But Ran''s condition has never been truly resolved. Later, by chance, her illness was known to her fans. Many people showed concern for her and sympathized with her life and experiences. The original owner broke up with Qi Yunfeng and had a certain rtionship with Ran. Chapter 2765: Pistachios (4) Chapter 2765: Pistachios (4) The 2765th chapter pistachio (4) There are not many specific details in memory. But there were some words that impressed Tang Guo. Qi Yunfeng and she broke up peacefully. She asked why then. Qi Yunfeng: "Maybe there is more appreciation between us and no love, do you admit it?" "I should be in love with Ran." "Although I''m sorry for you, but I really can''t let down Ran. Xiaoguo, she needs me more than you. She needs my help. Without me, she will be sad and painful. And you are not the same, you are A strong and good girl will always be so happy, and everyone who is with you will be infected by you. Maybe we really have no fate. " "I believe you will be happy even without me." "Ran is afraid of the dark, and I am very brave. I have to apany her." Qi Yunfeng said, "I remember, Xiaoguo, you often turn off the lights and face theputer. When you connect with your video, your room is all It''s dark, so you''re really a bold girl. You can take the dark stairs alone, or you can bungee, climb, travel, and Ran can''t. She needs me. " "Ran''s illness hasn''t been resolved. I thought about it for a long time. If she really can''t get better, I can only choose to stay with her by her side. I''m afraid that one day she won''t be with her and she will be very sick If you do nt know it yourself, you will just give up this world. "Xiaoguo, should you understand me?" The original owner smiled and understood at the time: "Okay, then we broke up, in fact, it really doesn''t look like love between us." "Ran, she really needs you more than I do. After all, she is really courageous and should be taken care of." The pictures in the plot are remembered in my mind, some of them are getting clearer. Tang Guo turned on theputer in front of him and looked at the paintings in the folder. After all, she is already this person, so she has to adapt to the painting style of the other party first. Fortunately, she also has some research in this area, and it is not difficult to get started. The system looked at Tang Guo silently. After one and a half days, he finished reading all the paintings of the original owner, and then started to get started. After all, she had a lot of lists in her hand, and she had to draw them within the prescribed time. Among them, there is the cover of Qi Yunfeng''s new book, as well as illustrations of the contents of the book, as well as the personal settings of the main characters he wants. After a while, a chat window popped up. It''s Ran. Ran: "Sister Xiaoguo, I just drew some. Can you help me see how it is, and what are the ws, can you rmend them with these?" Tang Guo: "Send it over." Soon, Tang Guo received some beautiful illustrations. Ran''s style is a series of partial sentimental and dark and degenerate. The overall picture will be a little weird. Those who like it will like it very much, but they will not like it. Tang Guo answered ording to the words in his memory: "The painting is very good. You have your own style. It''s really good. I''ll help you promote it on my Weibo when you post next time. Do you have a Weibo? Go to When I bring you, someone who likes your style will ask you to draw. " Even if you make an appointment with some publishing houses, you still have a little fame. An unknown person, unless it is particrly outstanding, otherwise people will not find it. Therefore, the original owner''s n is to first let Ran En umte a group of fans. Ran: "Thank you, Xiaoguo, Xiaoguo, I''ll invite you to dinner tonight. I really want to thank you." Chapter 2766: Pistachios (5) Chapter 2766: Pistachios (5) The 2766th chapter pistachio (5) After finishing chatting with Ran En, Tang Guo found Qi Yunfeng and sent the other party Ran En to invite them to dinner. Qi Yunfeng: Ran? The girl whomitted suicidest time? Tang Guo: Yeah, do you have time to pass? Qi Yunfeng: Free time, today''s task has beenpleted, or just go for a walk. Is that girl still in touch with you? Tang Guo: Counting it out, she should be my two-year junior high school girl and an illustrator like me. I think she paints well and has her own style. Over time, it will be very popr, so I n to take her. Qi Yunfeng: You, always so enthusiastic, can always pull the adversity out of adversity. The girl named Ran was really lucky to meet you. At this time, the original owner had not discovered Ran''s condition, so they did not know that Ran''s had depression. They just thought that Ran''s was unable to figure out before. The evening dinner was quite pleasant. After dinner, Tang Guo didn''t feel assured that Ran En went back alone, so Qi Yunfeng first sent Ran En to the gate of hermunity, then Tang Guo went home, and finally Qi Yunfeng drove away by himself. One day passed so inly. The next morning, Tang Guo received a call early in the morning. Looking at the caller ID, she recalled the identity of the other party in her head before answering the call. As soon as the phone sounded, she heard a spit, and when the spit was over, Tang Guoforted the other person and said a lot of enlightenment ording to the character of the original owner. "Ah, Xiaoguo, you deserve to be my pistachio. I am morefortable talking to you." "Okay, okay, early in the morning, bother you, I''m going to work, just like that, bye bye." The call was hung up, Tang Guo stared at the phone for a while, and continued to sit and draw in front of theputer. This is the life of the original owner. It was her time to work, and when there was nothing to do, she would hardly take a step out of the room. She drew quietly and devoted herself into it. Although she works in a very quiet environment, during this time, there will always be outside callsing in, or a chat window will pop up. Tang Guo looked at the thousands of friends on his social ount. I don''t know how many friends'' avatars have been shing. After answering the phone, she opened the avatars one by one and answered each other''s words. Almost every chat window interface popped up. No matter who or what, she will return, and she will not miss one. This is the life of the original owner. . When it''s almost back, she can continue to devote herself wholeheartedly, as if everything before it can''t disturb her at all. The system was observing in secret, and I always felt that something was wrong. [The host is big, and the patience of the original owner is too good, right? When I was working hard, I was disturbed by so many people, but I was not irritable or angry, and I was very happy to chat with them and enlighten them. If you change people, you can''t stand it. ording to his experience, I have never seen anyone like the original owner. This is the person with the best patience. It can make those with negative energye out quickly and be positive and happy. Speaking of which, it is really amazing. Tang Guo paused and said, "Isn''t it said in the plot, is she a pistachio for everyone? If she can make so many people happy, why would she be called a pistachio?" [But it s too much. In one hour, there were only one or two people looking for it. It did nt affect her level at all, and I have nt seen it. see you tomorrow Chapter 2767: Pistachio (6) Chapter 2767: Pistachio (6) The 2767th chapter pistachio (6) One morning, five people looked for Tang Guo. Most of the time, looking for Tang Guo was his own experience. Tang Guo will enlighten them in ordance with the habit of the original owner. Basically, these people will be able to recover soon. Looking at Tang Guo while encouraging those who are full of energy, at the same time seriously and really work, very devoted. The system understands that this time the host should be brought directly into it. Yes, what they see from memory seems iplete. The only way to find the truth is to bring the whole person into it, evolving everything as if it were the thread of fate, and proceeding with the life of the original owner. In the end, you can find the truth. If you change people, this approach will be very dangerous. But the system believes that any problem can be solved in the hands of the host. Of course, he didn''t intend to take it lightly, but decided that, starting today, he would record all the behavior of the host, maybe he could observe something. Because, he has found a problem. That is, he often talks to him in his heart, tells the story, and the host of the characters in it isrge. Now he talks to him less. It should be said like this, after the host has been brought into the original owner, it will be a bit original, and will not take heart and lungs from him. Think a little bit cautious, but he wouldn''t mind. Because the host is big now, the original owner is brought in more than the one who can share secrets with him. At noon, Tang Guo is not the same as many people who work freely at home. Instead, she made a very delicious and healthy lunch by herself. From her expression, she seemed to be in a good mood. I was told about the negative energy in the morning, and it seemed that my mood was not affected and I was very happy, which made the system not quite understand. After lunch, Tang Guo went out two walks in ordance with the habit of the original owner, and bought some dishes to eat at night from the supermarket. After returning, she sat under the bay window, enjoying the breeze blowing in, and read the book for a while. Of course, herputer and mobile phone were nearby during that time. Within an hour, someone would always call him or send a message. Basically, I encountered some unhappy things and came to chat with her. After she was enlightened, the other party continued to work in their work. Tang Guo also continued her reading life in the afternoon. At about two o''clock, this is the time of the original yoga. After practicing forty minutes of yoga, she took a bath, sat in front of theputer desk, and began to paint. Until work, at six o''clock in the afternoon, she went to the kitchen to make dinner. Made a dish and a soup, the diet is still light, without losing nutrition. After dinner, it was time for her walk. Not far from where she lives, there is a river. Every night, there are many people walking and running beside the river. She is a member of the walk. After walking about a circle, she chose to return home. There was no activity today. She continued working for a while. At about ten o''clock, she chatted with Qi Yunfeng for a while, either talking about illustrations or talking about Qi Yunfeng''s new book. The rtionship between the two does not really look like a lover. Chapter 2768: Pistachio (7) Chapter 2768: Pistachio (7) The 2768th chapter pistachio (7) Qi Yunfeng: It''s almost eleven. Should you rest? Tang Guo: Yes. Qi Yunfeng: Then you can rest. I just talked to you just now and thought of some new ideas. I n to think about it again. Tang Guo: OK, rest early, don''t be toote, staying upte is bad for your health. Qi Yunfeng: You are not unaware, you are used to it. When inspirationes, you ca nt stop it. Even if it s winter in the middle of the night, if you think of something, you must hurry up. As soon as the dayes, the good idea is gone. I am not the same as you. Entering this field, the regr life has left me. Often overnight, during the day. Sometimes I''m curious, obviously we are all frencers, why your self-control is so good, I remember you have been doing this business for a long time, it is still so regr now, it is really rare. Alright, let''s go to sleep, I''ll think about it for a while. Let''s talk more, I''m afraid that the good ideas I just thought will be forgotten, and I won''t feel that way for a while. After finishing the conversation, Tang Guo stared at the chat interface for a while, then went to sleep, like the original owner. The time to lie down is eleven and ten, and in this age when young people don''t stay upte until two o''clock in the morning, it is indeed considered to have slept earlier. The next day, Tang Guo got up at seven. I went to bed early, got up early, and lived in a healthy way. After a long period of systematic observation, I really couldn''t find such a person. Why did he choose tomit suicide by jumping off the building? Now he doubts that someone was murdered. [Large host, do it yourself? "Well, my cooking skills are okay, of course I made it myself. Making breakfast myself is a treat, and I will feel good when I eat it." [OK, you''re happy. The system is no longer clear, and how much his host has brought in. However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this healthy lifestyle, and he was very happy with it. He missed that stone a little, and didn''t know what the role of that stone in this life was. Although the host lives a very healthy life, he always feels a bit weird. The stone can do more things than he can do. There is still no change in life today. At ten o''clock in the morning, Ran En contacted Tang Guo, and she sent some illustrations of the watermark belonging to her traces to Tang Guo. These illustrations are the best of her works. After all, it is for drainage, and it must be the best to attract people. After Tang Guo received these illustrations, he tweeted them and @ ''s Weibo. There are many followers of Tang Guo. Her style of painting is warm and healed, which is loved by many people. However, many people regret that she is very powerful, but she did not sign apany or set up her own studio like everyone else. In general, as an illustrator, you have a little fame. Even if you do not sign apany, you will set up a studio and recruit some assistants and illustrators. It''s much easier to run a team and take on tasks. But she has been alone for many years in this business, and she has not participated in anymon cooperation. Basically, in such a situation, she did not have the opportunity to participate in the production of some big points. Even so, there are a lot of people who like her. One person also understood that the original owner was very talented in this regard. Maybe, people with talent often don''t want to be too integrated with the public. Chapter 2769: Pistachio (8) Chapter 2769: Pistachio (8) The 2769th chapter pistachio (8) Ran''s painting style is weird, dark, and with a few small stimuli, it is still very appealing to the senses. If Tang Guo''s painting style feels warm, warm and healing. Then Ran En''s style of painting gives people the feeling of loneliness, sadness, sadness, despair, and a little madness, which can be seen from the painting and helpless. After watching the warm painting for a long time, suddenly seeing this style, still attracted many people. After Tang Guo helpedunch, Ran En intermittently received some orders. Basically, they were set up by appointments. After receiving the list, Ran first sent a message and thanked Tang Guo. Ran: Sister Xiaoguo, thank you. I wouldn''t have received these orders without your help. Several people havee to me now. Tang Guo: It''s all because of your strength, but not something else. If you don''t have strength, no one cane to you. Ran: Little sister, you do nt know, if you do nt help me, I really do nt know what to do. Now I finally received the list and received the deposit, which can be regarded as solving my current urgent needs. In this chat, we talked about Ran''s life experience. Ran''s family was not good. His father died early. It was his mother who brought her up. In order to live, her mother took her to remarry and formed a family with her adoptive father. The adoptive father also brought a child, older than her. I remember that when she was a child, her mother was furious in front of her adoptive father in order to live. At that house, she had a bad life. I don''t know when her mother seems to have changed, and her beloved will always be the son of her adoptive father, which is different to her. Any good things are reserved for the father and son. When she was a kid, her mother told her that they were living under a fence and had no source of ie. Everything depended on her adoptive father. Everything in the house is adopted by her adoptive father. Make her obedient and be obedient. When she was in high school, the step brother wanted to be wrong with her. She told her mother that the other side told her not to speak up. She would talk to the step brother. That would not happen in the future. However, several timester, the step-brother wanted to use her hands again. For safety, she applied to live on campus. She studies hard and wins schrships. She has a dream. Even though she knows that studying art is very expensive, she still intends to study hard at work, because she thinks she will regret it forever if she does not aplish what she wants to do. Because of this, her mother scolded her for a **** dog, saying that she wasted money. Isn''t it good to go to an ordinary college? Don''t know if you want to study art and burn money? Ordinary universities, tuition is still cheap, how good it is to be able to apply for poverty subsidies, and not much money. However, she still stubbornly wanted to learn what she wanted to learn. Regarding tuition fees, she first applied for a loan, andter worked hard and frugally to study. Although in school, she was not ridiculed by some ssmates, but she was happy. It''s just that society is different from what she thinks. In the big city, she barely found a job after graduation. What she was looking for was a counterpart major, but the sry was not high, and what she painted was not what she wanted to paint. Sometimes it s hard to draw, and you will be asked to change it beyond recognition. In order to live, she had to paint what she didn''t like, and she had to be squeezed by thepany, bullied by her colleagues and superiors. Chapter 2770: Pistachio (9) Chapter 2770: Pistachio (9) The 2770th chapter pistachio (9) She doesn''t talk well, she doesn''t know how to please people, she''s not in a group, her thoughts are different from many people, she''s a little cowardly, she''s a little timid, she''s been a little muddled all day. Such a person, in the workce, will only suffer losses, and will work for half a year, because thepany once had a w in her superiors, and finally used her to top the bag, she was fired. At her level, in fact, she can still take some private activities. However, it is still a bit difficult to maintain a normal standard of living. Besides, she wants to be rich by her own dreams, not to reluctantly. Pressure from family, life, and society made her almost lost her way. With the help now, she saw the dawn of life. Ran said many words of gratitude and said that Tang Guo had dinner in the evening. Because Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng rescued her before, she also called Tang Guo to Qi Yunfeng. This time, eating was obviously much easier than before. When I knew that Qin Yunfeng was the most recent science fiction novelist, Ran was very surprised. Because she is also a fan of Qi Yunfeng''s novels, unfortunately, Qi Yunfeng has never organized a fan meeting and never showed up. Now they met face to face and they exchanged their contact information. After this time,ter, the three often sat together for dinner and discussion. Tang Guo''s life is almost immutable, but the system does not really see what problems she has. Until one day, Tang Guoqi Yunfeng went to Ran''s house to find her, because they made an appointment to go out to barbecue in the wild together. She came to her because Ran''s phone was off. She rented a one-bedroom room in a slightly more remote neighborhood. At this time, the phone was turned off. They thought things were not easy and went. No one should knock at the door, Qi Yunfeng proposed: "Otherwise, go find someone and ask if she is out." "I think it''s better to let people break in directly. Ran has always been punctual. If there is nothing, she can''t shut down directly. Today we have an appointment and we will meet at eight. Qi Yunfeng''s face changed: "Yes." He remembered thest time Ran En was going to jump over the bridge tomit suicide. When the door was opened, they saw it, and Ran fell in a pool of blood. Ran had his wrist cut and put his wrist in the water. This was an iron heart tomit suicide. This scene caused an impact on the two. In the end, the man was rescued. The doctor also said that if it waster, the man might be gone. When Ran En woke up, Tang Guo asked Ran En what happened. The system witnessed all this, and did not take the initiative to talk to Tang Guo, because he found that his host wasrge, and now he was the original owner, not his host. Ran En was weakly lying in the bed, crying and told Tang Guo what happenedst night. It turned out that her mother called and asked her if she had a boyfriend. It wasn''t long before she fell in love, and she told her to go back and ask her step-brother everywhere. She also said that her adoptive father had bought a step-brother a house in a big city, not in their small county. In the first two months, the hukou has moved. So the two of them can go everywhere. What else do they say is that there are not many young people who can now own a 200-square-meter house in a big city without a loan. Ran En certainly did not agree, and also said about her step-brother who wanted to bully her when she was a child. As a result, her mother didn''t care about it, and she said that it would not matter if she became a husband and wife. Chapter 2771: Pistachio (10) Chapter 2771: Pistachio (10) The 2771st chapter pistachio (10) I got up this morning and got a call again. The mother and daughter quarreled. After hanging up the phone, she stumbled to cut an apple to eat. It happened like this for a while. "I think your mental health is unhealthy. Take the time to check it out." After listening to Ran, Tang Guo suggested, "Through your description, I think you should have depression." "Depression?" Ran frowned. "How could I have depression?" "This is a very special disease. It will find you when you don''t notice it. In fact, many people have depression, but most of them are mild and can be adjusted quickly by themselves. But when depression has reached a certain level, the brain will reduce the secretion of some emotion-controlling chemicals such as dopamine. " "As a result, you cannot control your emotions and inadvertently do something that hurts you. At this time, the treatment method and psychological counseling are no longer possible, and you must take drugs to control it." Ran''s face turned white: "Is it so serious? Will this affect my work? I have now received a new order, and I still have my dreams unfinished. I really don''t want to control my emotions. " "Although I have encountered many difficult things, I really want to live and don''t want to end my life in a hurry." "Your situation should not be too serious, most of the time I can control it. In two days, I will apany you to check it." Tang Guo patted Ran''s shoulder, "Rx, I will stay with you, Do nt be afraid, it will be ok soon. It s okay to treat as the doctor asks. This is not a terminal illness. Think about your dreams that have not been fulfilled. How can you be so negative? Qi Yunfeng was also scared today, followed byfort: "Yes, I will go with Xiaoguo to watch with you in a few days. This should be cured early. If there is any situation, you can contact me or Xiaoguo and we will do our best. May help you. " "Thank you, I will definitely cooperate with the treatment." After a few days, Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng apanied Ran En to check his condition. Through the examination, she did have depression, and her symptoms were not among the most severe. She was slightly more severe in moderate depression. Although it doesn''t seem to be a big problem, Ran En hasmitted suicide twice. The doctor told Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng to pay more attention to her. After prescribing the medicine, they left the hospital together, and for security reasons, they exchanged more contact information. From this day on, Tang Guo''s worksheet has an extra item that will go out every day to see Ran''s condition. She can''t drive, so every time, Qi Yunfeng came to pick her up and go to see Ran''s together. . Ran is grateful for their help, and they will make some delicious dinners. More and more people like Ran''s style of painting. She always remembers that Tang Guo treats her well. So every time Tang Guo tweets, she will forward it, and can''t wait to rmend Tang Guo''s work to everyone. Over time, everyone knew that the rtionship between the two of them was very good. Qi Yunfeng''s new book over there has already written the first volume. When Ran En knew it, he said that he would draw illustrations for Qi Yunfeng for free, and thank him for the cover. Qi Yunfeng and Tang Guo both thought that his writing style was indeed drawn by Ran En, which was more in line with it. In addition, Ran En was a patient and was needed at this time. So they agreed. The final response was indeed very good. From this time on, the illustrations in Qi Yunfeng''s book were basically painted by Ran En. Qi Yunfeng still felt a bit bad at first: "Ran En is a bit enthusiastic. I''m not good at rejecting it. I''m afraid to reject her and make her sad." "It doesn''t matter. Let her draw. Her style is more suitable for your book than me." Qi Yunfeng actually thought so too. Looking at Tang Guo with a smile, he was relieved: "I''m afraid you are ufortable. It seems that I think too much, you''re not that kind of person." see you tomorrow Chapter 2772: Pistachio (11) Chapter 2772: Pistachio (11) The 2772nd chapter pistachio (11) "Mainly Ran is sick. I''m afraid to refuse her. I will irritate her and affect the treatment." Qi Yunfeng continued to exin. "The condition in her home is really hard to cure. I can only help." " Tang Guo: "Yeah, listen to Ran En said that her mother often calls her and asks her to step up with her brother. I have persuaded several times, or I want to be disconnected from the family, only to contact the New Year, etc. Let me talk about the cure. " "But she couldn''t rest assured that her mother was all her mother. Calling and listening, it shouldn''t be it." Tang Guo shook his head and gave a helpless smile. "Like her, it''s not easy for me to see a doctor. Clicked, and was stimted by her mother again, at best control. " "It''s all her mother, she gave birth to her, raised her, and let her really ignore it. Ran''s temperament is weak, and she''s a bit indecisive, without you being decisive." Qi Yunfeng said with a smile, "Like this Things should rest on you, and it is probably not a problem, and it must have been resolved long ago. You can heal all people and have a powerful self-healing function. It is the strongest, smartest, most powerful, and most powerful I have ever seen. Kind girl. " The two chatted, and Ran En helped Qi Yunfeng draw illustrations, and the cover was revealed. Except for the first volume of Ran En''s paintings for Qi Yunfeng free of charge, to the back, Qi Yunfeng''s paintings set by her people were no less than her remuneration. Later, the publishing house also epted Qi Yunfeng''s suggestion. The published book also used Ran''s illustrations. Because Qi Yunfeng is a well-known science fiction novelist in the past two years, there are actually countless people who can help him draw illustrations. The emergence of Ran''s new artist has indeed made many people remember it. Speaking of which, in addition to Qi Yunfeng''s help, her style is also impressive and easy to remember. With the help of two people, Ran''s fame in this field is getting bigger and bigger, and it is countless to find her appointment. In just one year, she was no longer the one who was oppressed by life in this city. After making money, she also moved to a slightly better neighborhood, which is also a one-bedroom. It is close to where Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng live. The three still kept their previous activities as if nothing had changed. At the dinner table, Ranby was cheerful and confident. She has developed a habit, and whenever ites to painting, she will rmend Tang Guo to others. Her spoken word is: Little Sister Guo is the most powerful. Without her help, I wouldn''t be here today. Gradually, everyone knew that Ran En was pushed by Tang Guo. Tang Guo rarely finds anyone on the Inte. Everyday chats pop up. In fact, other peoplee to her. Either she came for an appointment, or she talked to her forfort. It should be said that she has to deal with these people and carry out her own life and work, so that she has no time to take the initiative to find someone to chat with. Don''t look at the slow pace of her life and work, but the time is really full and there is almost no free time. Over the past year, the time spent talking with Tang Guo systematically is very few. Knowing that Tang Guo had been brought in thoroughly, he didn''t deliberately talk, and the host''s big idea was totally unknown to him. There is no danger now, he will keep watching. Chapter 2773: Pistachio (12) Chapter 2773: Pistachio (12) 2773 Born-19 Aug If something really goes wrong, he will stop in time. For example, you can report to the police directly, pass the picture here, give them directions, and help the host greatly. This day, as usual, chatting with Qi Yunfeng halfway through, the other party suddenly had new inspiration, hurriedly said to Tang Guo, and went offline. When Tang Guo was about to rest, a prompt to add a friend appeared. After she opened it, she looked at the verification information: the appointment. Since she was looking for her appointment, she must agree that her work ount is public and it is normal for the other party to add her. After agreeing, a message was sent to her over there. Final dinner: Hello, may I ask, are you an artist? Fruit jam: Yes. Final dinner: Sorry, I''m interrupted sote. I''m looking for you, appointment. Fruit Jam: I saw your verification information. What are you asking for? People, avatars, or other illustrations? Let me send you a price list. Final dinner: Yes, I like your style very much. I discovered your work on the Inte by ident. If appropriate, all my staff and illustrations may choose to cooperate with you in the future. I''ve basically read your previous works, which is in line with my heart. It''s hard to meet someone who likes me so much. I can''t wait to add you. The level of Miss Jam is high. Fruit jam: Thanks for thepliment, I am very happy to be liked by you. There is no talk for the time being, you should be looking at the price list. Five minutester, there was movement again. Final dinner: Miss Jam, please introduce myself again, my nickname is my identity, a little reasoning author, and the final dinner. Still want to exaggerate your style of painting, it is in line with my mind. I need to make some required preparations about the illustrations and personal settings I need, and I will send them to youter. Thest dinner? Tang Guo does not read inferential novels. To this day, the type of inferential novels has be less and less. The main reason is that there are fewer people writing, less good writing, and more brain-burning, so it is a very small type. When everyone is tired, they are willing to see some rxing and happy works. Tang Guo got back a good one, and searched the website for the author of the "Last Dinner" reasoning novel. A search of the encyclopedia came out, very surprised, very young, there are pictures of each other, and the value is very good. She looked at the list of works below. The number of works was small, only six. But behind each work, many awards have been won. The other party seemed to be serious about the offer, so she went to read the book''s official website and collected the other party''s e-books. I picked one of them first, which was more attractive to her. Wait until she sleeps before putting down her phone and turning off herputer to sleep. When she was sleeping, she recalled the work of "The Last Dinner", and she had already conceived several illustrations and drawings. I had no dreams all night. I woke up in the morning and after breakfast I made breakfast. Just after turning on theputer, she received the message of "The Last Dinner". Final dinner: Miss Jam, it''s really a little embarrassing to disturb you so early. I''m ready, I''ve sent you a file with all the people I need to set up drawings and illustrations, the number, you look first. Fruit jam: OK, let me take a look first. Last night I saw a part of your work. It was well written and I had some ideas in my head. Chapter 2774: Pistachio (13) Chapter 2774: Pistachio (13) 2774: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Final dinner: It seems that I didn''t find the wrong person. I rarely draw people. The illustration artist wille to see my novel. After all, it will take a lot of time. Fruit jam: This may be my habit, I hope my work is more perfect. Final Dinner: Me too. Since long ago, I have been looking for a perfect artist. After I was able to see my work, I helped the artist. I identally saw the work of Miss Fruit Jam and was attracted. Tang Guo sent an emoticon packet and opened the document. The other party needs to draw pictures of important characters. There are a total of five main characters. The main character also requires three people to draw pictures because this character is special and has three faces in it. In addition, some illustrations have been sealed. Both the illustration and the book cover have detailed requirements. It is also suggested below that it is best tobine the description concepts in the text. The requirements he mentioned are for reference only. Seeing this, Tang Guoughed out of no reason. Fruit jam: I took your order, but your requirements are higher and the price is more expensive. Final dinner: No problem, after all, I did ask a lot. Fruit jam: Since it is so expensive to collect you, you will not be satisfied at that time, you can change the picture until you are satisfied. She said this because she can absolutely satisfy the other person with her ability, she firmly believes. Sitting at theputer opposite the screen, Chu Yan couldn''t helpughing when she saw this sentence: "This artist is really confident and somewhat interesting. However, I really like her style, from the outside In retrospect, it may not have been found yet, her style of painting is not the so-called warm healing style, right? " "I don''t know what kind of person she is. An artist who hides little secrets in the painting. I have the opportunity and really want to see her." "Old trouble again." Chu Yan patted his head, said with annoyance, "So brave to guess the little secret of others, this is the real person in reality, not the character in the novel, can not reason indiscriminately Yes, no, no, too presumptuous. " After the two had reached an agreement, Chu Yan paid the deposit quickly. For Tang Guo, it was a big list. As it happens, the order in her hand is almost processed, and no new orders are open for the time being. Now that I have epted the list of Chu Yan, all of a sudden are dozens of paintings, and I have no way to pick up other ones in these months. At most, in the model of grabbing orders, pick up some piecemeal small orders, or engage in sweepstakes to send avatars. After all, as an artist, it is still necessary to interact with your fans. At this time, Chu Yan sent Tang Guo his new works for her to see. Currently, an electronic version has been published, but he has not been very satisfied. The fans gave fans amemorative notebook with pictures and illustrations. For a while. Therefore, Tang Guo has one more job. He looks at Chu Yan''s work, analyzes the scenes and characters, and then conceives it. While resting, she could not help sending a message to Chu Yan. Fruit jam: The dinner is big. Your work is a type of reasoning. It should be tricky and changeable, dark and cold. Why do you think my style is suitable for you? Final dinner: You should know Contrast Moe? Although the characters in my book are not contrasts, the characters in them are multifaceted. In front of everyone, they are all good people and good roles. Chapter 2775: Pistachio (14) Chapter 2775: Pistachio (14) 2775: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Final dinner: But in some dark corners, they have a different side. I found a lot of artists, and they couldn''t paint the feeling I wanted, half of them couldn''t. The illustrations this time, as well as others, are actually ns for giving back to my fans. Thank you so much for their support, so I want to do more perfect. I had given up on it, and identally saw your work. In fact, I have heard of you before, but your reputation has always been a warm and healing line. I subconsciously denied it and did not intend to find you in this style. So much so that you don''t have to search your work carefully to observe. I regret this very much. I should not listen to what others say, and made a big mistake. I identally saw your work before I knew what I missed. Tang Guo was a little curious: "Why don''t I know my work and this charm? The dinner is indeed a good reasoning novelist, so I can write stories." Final dinner: I''m not writing a story, but your work does give me a different feeling. Fruit jam: What does it feel like? Final dinner: the painting that healed everyone, but I saw a loneliness in it. Fruit jam: why didn''t I find this? It seems that a thousand people really have a thousand ideas for Harry Potter. Final dinner: Maybe. Chu Yan looked at the text in the dialog box, holding her chin, and she couldn''t help it: "As an artist, painting means her meaning. Why does she say she doesn''t know, I don''t believe it? So she What little secret is hidden? It s really interesting. " "An artist with a little secret hidden in the painting," Chu Yan narrowed his eyes gently. "Perhaps, a new subject for the next book appeared." Every day, someonees to Tang Guo. As before, she will stop andfort each other for a few minutes, which will not affect her work too much. Ran En also talks to her every day, always saying thank you to her and talking about her own distress. After beingforted by Tang Guo, he will continue to work. Qi Yunfeng is still the same as before, basically halfway through the conversation, because of the new inspiration, he will immediately go offline to explore. However, one thing is different. In her life, a word came in, which was the st dinner" that she had written with her. However, she would hardly refuse to have someone chat with her. Moreover, now that I''m helping the other party draw pictures, I definitely need somemunication in the middle. Inmunicating with Chu Yan, she really made her work more perfect, and made them both very satisfied. Final dinner: Chatting with you will always generate a lot of inspiration, and now I have the subject of the next book. Fruit jam: Congrattions, do you want to write down those inspirations now? Otherwise, you have to forget it. Final dinner: It''s already written down. When I was chatting with you just now, I wrote it down. Looking back, I have to look at the chat with you, which are very important things. Fruit jam: I heard that those of you who write like to stay up all night, and stay up all night, will you stay up all night? Final dinner: No, no, as a healthy little writer, my life is quite regr. Didn''t you find it? In recent years, many authors have died of staying upte for sudden illness. So, Miss Fruit Jam, are you going to bed? Staying upte can be bad for your health. see you tomorrow Chapter 2776: Pistachio (15) Chapter 2776: Pistachio (15) 2776: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fruit jam: My life is actually very regr. Basically I will go to bed before 11:30. When I get up at around 7 in the morning, I make my own meals. Final dinner: No wonder we talked like this, so it seems we are more self-disciplined. However, I am a little curious. The life of Miss Fruit Jam is so positive and self-disciplined. Why do some of your works fail? Is it because you like the beauty of adding a little scar to beautiful things? Fruit Jam: Which picture are you talking about? Soon, Tang Guo received a picture. This is an illustration, where the women and men in the painting join hands for a spring outing. The river is clear, the mountains are full of flowers, and the picture of the two traveling together is very harmonious. In particr, the two still looked at each other. It can be seen that the two sides have love and friendship, and the rtionship must be very good. Behind them, there is a girl-inw and a girl-inw, who can feel theirughter andughter from the painting. Fruit Jam: Is there anything wrong with this painting? Final dinner: Yes. Fruit Jam: Where is it? Soon, she received another picture, and the other party marked it, indicating that this was wrong. The final dinner: Although the young couple in ancient times joined hands to watch the mountains and rivers, they were really happy and loving. But there is a reflection in thiske that makes me wonder. If my eyes are fine, this reflection is also a woman, or else I can''t see it at all. In the reflection, she shed her shawl without wearing any essories. She wore white clothes and was very thin, standing alone. The location in the water is also painted with a lot of falling flowers floating on it, which is even more difficult to find. But I m alone. I have a bad smell. I like to watch everything carefully. I stare at every corner. I do nt miss it, especially I like the style of Miss Jam. More carefully. Fruit jam: It should have been added casually, for what purpose was added at the time, I don''t remember. I guess, it should be the sweet and greasy picture at that time, it seems a bit thin, so I added this, Isn''t there a saying that someone is happy or sad? Final dinner: It seems to be past, anyway, I like your style very much. Fruit jam: Thank you for your love, as long as you can afford the price, you can ask me for an appointment in the future. In this way, you can get what you like. Final dinner: Miss Fruit Jam is so humorous, you are really an interesting person. Chatting with you, very happy. It''s eleven o''clock. Are you going to sleep? Before twelve o''clock, if you are not sleepy, we can talk about it again. Fruit jam: Do you still want to talk? Final dinner: If you want to talk, I will be happy to be with you, and it is a pleasure to chat with you. Tang Guo looked at the text on the screen, paused, and smiled at the corners of his lips: still not, we are all people who live and work regrly, and some have time to talk. Let''s go to bed today. Final dinner: Good night, Miss Fruit Jam. After the two sides finished chatting, Tang Guo washed up and slept. The system found that today''s Tang Guo seems to be happier. Although it is very subtle, he is a system, and it can be distinguished even by the minute. Chu Yan, on the other hand, stared at a part of Tang Guo''s finished product, and finally chose to sleep. After all, he is a small author with a healthy life pattern and cannot stay upte. This is the real see you tomorrow. I used to make a wrong hand, good night Chapter 2777: Pistachio (16) Chapter 2777: Pistachio (16) 2777: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers For three months, Tang Guo mainly painted the list of Chu Yan. In order to prove her existence, she often draws some small avatars and puts them on Weibo to give prizes to fans as feedback. Basically, every time shees out of the draft, she will send it to Chu Yan to see if it meets his expectations. Perhaps it is because I have seen Chu Yan''s work and the requirements he put forward are very detailed, so that every time Tang Guoes out of the line draft, Chu Yan is rarely dissatisfied. What you want to change is at most just some details. In order to better understand Chu Yan''s ideas, Tang Guo also took the time to read his previous works. After reading it, I finally understood why Chu Yan''s young age can win so many awards. That''s because he really wrote well. Only inferential novels are always more brain-burning, with a small audience. They are basically the same as science fiction, and they are not regarded as popr. But to really attract fans, it is very solid. A good reasoning novel written is that each reversal will not feel too abrupt, but it is a sudden realization. ording to the reversal of the ending, I can recall some details buried in the front of the book, foreshadowing, and the more I think about it, the more Ie to the conclusion, a conclusion is drawn: This plot is really awesome. And foreshadowing handled well. Good reasoning type novels, every sentence, every word, every word, may be the clues inside, basically there are no extra words. Tang Guo felt this way after reading Chu Yan''s works. After reading it, I just thought he was a genius. In more than three months, Chu Yan''s twenty-odd paintings were all finished. After Chu Yan was determined to be very satisfied, he paid Tang Guo''s final payment. Final dinner: cooperation with fruit jam, I am most satisfied, and look forward to the next cooperation. Fruit jam: So, have you thought about the next subject? The final dinner: I''m conceiving and making some preliminary people. I''ve encountered some difficulties at the moment, but it''s not difficult. I n to go out and walk around some timeter. I should be able to think of it. Fruit jam: Then I wish you to think of it early, you are a genius at the dinner, and look forward to your better work. Final dinner: I''m a little nervous because of your praise, right, fruit jam, can you give me the address? When thememorative notebook and physical booke out, I will send you two sets to see what the work we have done together is like. Tang Guo did not refuse to send the address to the other party. Some famous novelists and writers would ask for her address when they asked for her draft. Then they would send her some samples as a memorial. In this regard, the cooperation between the two parties ispleted. Tang Guo began to open new orders again. Just now, the person who squatted and wanted to submit an appointment immediately sent her a private message. They waited, waited, and waited for three months. This man finallypleted the order in his hand and wanted to answer the order, but he almost thanked them for the flowers. Tang Guo usually receives ten lists at a time, and the first toe first to draw. Basically everyone whoes to the contract knows that if they want a fine work, they have to wait in line. If it is not eptable, it is better to choose another home. After receiving the order, Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Qi Yunfeng had not discussed the plot with her for a while. So, she poked at Qi Yunfeng, ready to ask the other party to go for a walk, or have a meal. Chapter 2778: Pistachio (17) Chapter 2778: Pistachio (17) 2778: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo: I haven''t been out for a few days. Do you want to go out for a walk? After the news passed, Qi Yunfeng did not reply. Tang Guo waited for a while, and sent another one: See me back, always at any time. For a long time, Qi Yunfeng still didn''t reply. It wasn''t until evening that there was movement on Qi Yunfeng''s side. Qi Yunfeng: Sorry, I have been busy, but I haven''t seen the news. Inspiration suddenly erupted today and I have been writing about it. Tang Guo: It''s okay. When inspirationes, you can''t stop it. I know your habit. If you really stop, it will be difficult to get back to the state. This is Qi Yunfeng''s habit. Once someone calls him halfway, he will definitely disturb him and make him lose the state of passionate creation. Qi Yunfeng: It''ste today, or else go out tomorrow. Tang Guo: OK. Qi Yunfeng: Did you say you took a big order before? Is itplete? Tang Guo: Just finished today, so I decided to go out to rx, rx, ande back to make a new list. After all, work and rest must bebined. Qi Yunfeng: Haha, that''s right, let''s go out to y tomorrow, go boating, or go mountain climbing? Let''s climb the mountain. It seems that I just went boatingst time. Tang Guo: OK, let''s go climbing. Qi Yunfeng: Didn''t you say you want to have a pic? Let''s find a better ce to go to the mountain for a pic, there should be a pic restaurant on it. By the way, call Ran also. I think she''s been very busy recently. Let''se out and rx together. Tang Guo remembered Ran En, and she would send a message to Ran En every day, mainly because she was afraid of something unexpected. On the side of Qi Yunfeng, Ran En would also say hello every day. The incident of Ran En''s suicidest time really scared him. Therefore, when he goes out to y, he will remember Ran subconsciously. It is also good for everyone to go out and rx together. Tang Guo: Well, that''s called Shang Ran. We had an appointment to go out for a pic together before, but that kind of thing happened. Just look at how she is doing. After the two discussed, Tang Guo and Ran En sent a message and made an appointment. After Ran and Tang Guo finished chatting, they received Qi Yunfeng''s news: Ran, have you been bettertely? Ran: I feel much better. Well, I will pass tomorrow. Will I be your light bulb? Xiaoguo was a little enthusiastic just now, and I couldn''t resist it. She really has no friends in this city. With two friends who care about her life and death, and Tang Guo''s enthusiasm, she couldn''t help but agree. After agreeing, I suddenly remembered that Tang Guo and Qi Yunfeng seemed to be friends with men and women. She followed her, and she was faceless and skinless, disturbing the date of the young couple. Qi Yunfeng: Howe, Xiaoguo and I are not like that. We just go out to rx. After all, even after working for so long, I feel tired physically and mentally. Don''t think too much, everyone can go out and rx to be able to continue to work in a good state. Ran felt that she should refuse, but she was too lonely. As long as these two people care about her, she hasn''t gone out for a long time: then I have to be a light bulb, then you can ignore me and treat me as air. The next day, the three met. They are all dressed casually, carrying backpacks, and are well prepared. Chapter 2779: Pistachio (18) Chapter 2779: Pistachio (18) 2779: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The mountain selected by the three people wants to climb to the top of the mountain. Most people walk faster and take three hours. If they walk slowly, it takes five hours. However, you can take the cable car and the observation car halfway, which saves a lot of distance. They all nned to wait until they couldn''t move before taking the viewing car. An hourter, Tang Guo leaned on the railing without changing his face, and looked back at Qi Yunfeng and Ran En out of breath, sweating, and flushed, and proposed: "Have a break." Qi Yunfeng and Ran En both nodded. They were too tired. They sat and worked in front of theputer all year round,cked exercise, and walked for an hour. Although the mountain road was not steep, they were tired enough. Ran En came to Tang Guo, exhaled deeply, leaned against the railing, wiped his sweat, and said, "Sister Xiao Guo, you are amazing. After climbing for an hour, you don''t change your face. I can''t do it anymore. I''m almost exhausted. From the mountain climbing, I really should exercise well. " "I can''tpare with Xiaoguo," Qi Yunfeng followed, "in outdoor sports, I''m just a scum, and I can only admit defeat in front of Xiaoguo." "So, Sister Xiaoguo is really amazing." Ran En sincerely admired it, "Also working at home every day, why is Sister Xiaoguo better than us?" Before Tang Guo said, Qi Yunfeng said, "Although she works at home, Xiao Guo''s life is very regr and different from us. Many times, I envy her self-discipline. Know how she did it. " "Do you know? Xiaoguo is never called a takeaway. It is done by yourself. After eating, you must take a walk, do yoga every day, or run for half an hour on a treadmill." Qi Yunfeng counted Tang Guo''s daily life one by one, and he was impressed by Ran En. "I feel like I can''t do it, Sister Xiaoguo''s life is too regr. I haven''t been able to restrain my schedule since I didn''t go to work. When it''s okay, I''m either leaning or lying down, and don''t want to move my fingers. Want me I always feel too tired to stick to a regr life. " "But I really envy Sister Xiaoguo''s self-discipline." Tang Guo said with a smile: "Don''t be envious. If you stick to it for twenty-one days, you will get used to it and you will be like me." "I can''t do it." Qi Yunfeng said. Ran thought for a while: "Persistence may work for a while, but I may persist for too long. It may not work. I still do this, asionally move, and do not allow physical problems." The three took a break and continued to walk. About half an hourter, Ran received a call, and her smiling face stiffened. "Mom, I said that. I''m fine now, and it''s impossible to be with someone else." I don''t know what Ran''s mother said over the phone. Ran''s expression looked a bit broken: "Mom, are you really trying to kill me? Through my own efforts, to gain wealth and set up a home of my own, I will take you here again in the future, no Alright? Why should I be wronged and promise you to go with him? Since he is so good, there should be many girls who like it, why should it be me? " "Just because he said he likes me, will you force me to be with him? Mom, I don''t like him!" Tang Guo watched Ran En answer the phone, and said, the whole man broke down and cried, his eyes flushed. Chapter 2780: Pistachio (19) Chapter 2780: Pistachio (19) 2780: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Seeing that her emotions were almost out of control, Qi Yunfeng snatched her phone and said, "Auntie, don''t force Ran, she already has a boyfriend." "Has a boyfriend? Who, is it you?" Immediately after Qi Yunfeng, a woman was scolded and scolded, scolding Ran En for being filial, scolding Ran En for being mean, and following the man casually, even with Qi Yunfeng. In short, it''s as bad as it gets. Qi Yunfeng couldn''t listen anymore, and hung up the phone directly. Ran was standing beside him, crying with red eyes, in a state of great breakdown. Tang Guo was patting her shoulders tofort her. Ran''s tears kept flowing: "I don''t know when my mother changed and became only thinking about my stepfather and stepbrother. Just because the stepbrother said that he liked me, she Ask me to go back to my stepbrother and please him. " "I also said that no matter how much money I make, I do nt want to marry someone in the future. I might as well marry a good person directly. Although I am making good money now, I want to buy two or three million in the city. I do nt know how many years it will take. " "If it was really just to find a man with a house, why would I choose a stepbrother? I just want to fight for a home of my own through my own efforts, and not rely on men for everything, whether stepfather and stepfather Brothers are unreliable people. Why did nt my mother understand that she had been swallowing for so many years at their house, why did nt she understand? Do you really want to see me and repeat her life? " "Well, it''s all over, now you are excellent ..." Tang Guo whisperedforting Ran En and said many words of encouragement, which made Ran En''s mood much better. Qi Yunfeng returned her mobile phone to her: "In the future, your mother will call again, and you will say that you have a boyfriend, and have already discussed marriage, so that she will not interfere in your affairs. If necessary, you can let me help . " The mood was in a somewhat broken Ran, without speaking. Tang Guo looked at only a small half of the mountain: "Otherwise, go boating down the mountain, and then go to the yground." "I see it. Ran''s state at this time is not suitable for mountain climbing." Qi Yunfeng echoed. In the end, they changed their schedule, took Ran to go boating, and took the Ferris wheel. Tang Guo had originally proposed bungee jumping. Neither Ran En nor Qi Yunfeng dared, and in the end she went alone and watched them. "Sister Xiaoguo is so brave." Qi Yunfeng said with a smile: "Her courage has always been so big, she has never seen her afraid." "I''m ashamed to say that, I was a little scared at night. At night, I had to turn on the lights to sleep, and when I was locked, I had to use a stool against the door." As a child, the stepbrother secretly broke into her room, leaving her with too much psychological shadow. "Then your guts are really small." Ran En was a little embarrassed and looked at Tang Guo who was bungee jumping. "I really envy Sister Guo. I can live so freely and happily. If I were Sister Xiao Guo, I might not have so much trouble." Qi Yunfeng looked at Ran En''s thin arms, envious, and there were still traces of crying on his face, and he felt some sympathy for the girl. Be treated like that by the person closest to you. "If your mother calls again in the future, you can ask me for help." "Thank you." Chapter 2781: Pistachio (20) Chapter 2781: Pistachio (20) The 2781st chapter pistachio (20) "However, it''s not necessary, it''s too much trouble for you, and it''s not good. Although Xiao Guo''s person is not ountable, I think it is easy to cause unnecessary misunderstanding." Ran En refused Qi Yunfeng''s kindness and turned to y other projects, without calling Qi Yunfeng. These two are her helpers. She can''t bring trouble to them because she is sad. They have helped her a lot and now her condition is under control. In this world, there are two people who are really willing to help her, and care about her life and death, so she will live well and live strong. Although these ideas are a bit preposterous, she just can''t control it, because from childhood to big, there are really only two people who treat her well. Born to raise her mother, she doesn''t care so much about her now, and even cuts her heart with a blunt knife for others to hurt her. She doesn''t care if she hurts. Qi Yunfeng looked at Ran En''s back, and suddenly he felt a strange feeling in his heart. He was sure that it felt like the first time he had appeared since he was alive. Very strange, and he could not refuse, his eyes were still on Ran''s back, he could not move away for a long time, always watching her ying those entertainment projects. Until he was being patted on the shoulder. "looking at what?" Qi Yunfeng came back to me, not knowing why. Seeing it was Tang Guo, his heartbeat calmed down: "Are you happy?" "Happy to y." "I don''t know why you like games like bungee jumping." "It''s exciting, don''t you think it''s very exciting to fall from a high ce? With your eyes closed, you can imagine that if you don''t have that rope, you will always fall to the end, and you are looking for that kind of stimtion. Qi Yunfeng smiled and shook his head: "I''m afraid my heart can''t stand it. I don''t like this exciting game, so you can ept it." "Where''s Ran?" "She went to y by herself." "By the way, Yunfeng, what were you thinking just now, so intriguing?" Tang Guo looked for Ran''s position, watching the other person sitting on the Ferris wheel, and asked Qi Yunfeng to go before God. Qi Yunfeng turned his eyes to the bungee jumping position: "I suddenly thought of a wonderful plot, and I wanted to be absorbed." "It turned out to be this way. If you think about it, don''t stand here, it''s easy to be hit by people. Find a safe ce next time." "Okay, it will." Although Ran''s emotions were broken by her mother''s phone midway, she was still very happy. Later, they went to eat barbecue together. After all, there was no pic before, so use barbecue instead. Tang Guo also drank while eating barbecue. Qi Yunfeng is not surprised, because she does drink alcohol, especially when eating barbecue. But this time, she drank a little too much, so that at the end, she blushed and seemed a little drunk. "Let''s send Xiaoguo back first," Ran En suggested. The two then sent Tang Guo home, and then they left. In the darkened room, the system is still pondering, the host is so drunk, how can he get drunk. Then he suddenly saw that Tang Guo, who was drunk, suddenly opened his eyes. Under his horror''s attention, she got up and walked to the position of the window, fluttering softly, as if floating past, without making any footsteps. The system followed her line of sight and looked down the window, only to see Ran En and Qi Yunfeng stepping out of the stairs. "Let''s go, now I''ll take you back." Qi Yunfeng used themp on his mobile phone to light up instead of a shlight. Ran was a little embarrassed: "That''s bothering you." The system kept looking at Tang Guo standing at the window, staring into the distance, not knowing what he was looking at, standingte at night before turning back to sleep. The system looked at the sleeping Tang Guo, pondering, and it still had some problems. see you tomorrow Chapter 2782: Pistachio (21) Chapter 2782: Pistachio (21) 2782: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The next day, Tang Guo woke up and repeated his previous life without looking unhappy. When anyone looks for her, she listens with patience andforts each other. As if,st night, the system saw the person standing by the window for a long time, not her. Many times, the system tried to interrupt, but intuitively told him that he could not interrupt for the time being. The host has experienced so much, even if the original owner does have some problems, it is impossible to roll over here. So he held back and looked at it again. While it was okay, the system followed thework cable and touched Chu Yan. Why touch it to see Chu Yan? He suspected that Chu Yan''s remark was the host''s lovely. Although he was not so sure, the host wasrgely unmarked. But the other person spoke, making him feel morefortable, so he was ready to observe and observe. When he got into Chu Yan''sputer, he found that there were many Tang Guo''s works in Chu Yan''sputer. From the early days to the present, as long as it is public, it is stored in his hard disk. He also found out that this guy actually analyzed each picture, the dark lines in the picture. In the end, it was found that the other party was preparing a new subject, and the title seemed to have been determined. It was called "The Secret of the Artist". He secretly observed that Chu Yan, who was sitting in front of theputer, held the chin and stared at the screen. Some of Tang Guo''s works muttered to himself: "The secret of the artist, so what secret does the artist have? Push along, push backward, I always feel that there is still something wrong. " He certainly couldn''t write ording to Tang Guo''s experience, just to make a reference. Refer to this artist''s profession and the secret of this artist''s painting. Moreover, his protagonist has not yet identified a man and a woman. As for the inner core stem, he had to think for himself. Because of this, Chu Yan never thought about asking Tang Guo more about her own situation. If you really do that, you have no respect for others, and you can get a little inspiration by ident. It is already a great gain. The system couldn''t see anything, and went back to Tang Guo again. I found she was answering a phone call. A woman''s voice was on the phone: "Little fruit, I''m broken, can youe with me?" "Of course, where are you now?" The caller is a good friend of Tang Guo who often meets. The system knows this person. When Tang Guo came to this world, they often made appointments. Basically, every time Yuan Linlin encounters difficulties, she wille to Tang Guo. Especially with regard to such things as broken love and feelings, she seemed to be much better after beingforted by Tang Guo. "I''m in the bar, old ce." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo ended his work temporarily and took a taxi to the bar where they often called. In fact, she doesn''t go to the bar alone. The most frequent situation when she goes to the bar is when Yuan Linlin looks for her and seeksfort. At the bar, Tang Guo ordered a drink. Basically, she did not drink during the day. Drinking a drink, sitting next to me, listening to how Yuan Linlin talked about her boyfriend annoying her. Tang Guo first listened, thenforted her, saying that Yuan Linlin was excellent. Don''t be angry because you are not angry with yourself. Since breaking up, Yuan Linlin can find a better one with such excellent conditions. "Xiaoguo, it''s still best for you, that scumbag, I don''t want to see him anymore." Chapter 2783: Pistachio (22) Chapter 2783: Pistachio (22) 2783: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yuan Linlin''s boyfriend is a scum boy, Tang Guo doesn''t know. But now Yuan Linlin is unhappy, all she can do is to apany her, listen to each other, andfort each other. Soon, Yuan Linlinughed. "Xiaoguo, you are right. The scumbag has be a past tense. I look so good, and I can definitely find a better one, a thousand times better than him." After the constion, Yuan Linlin''s interest rose, and she went to dance on the dance floor. After a while, I met new friends. Tang Guo sat in his original position and looked at each other crazy. There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and some people felt that she didn''t y with it at all. In fact, with her appearance, there must be a lot of conversations. After she refused, she was very interesting and would not bother again. After a while, Yuan Linlin came back with a few new friends: "Xiaoguo, this is my new friend, we n to go for a drive, thank you for yourfort today. I know that you do not like our asion I wo nt invite you toe with us. You are a good girl who wants me to take you out. Your parents know that they wille after me. Tang Guo stood up: "Okay, don''t y toote." "It''s not toote, just y, and go home when you are happy." Yuan Linlin and a few men and women went out with a smile and waved hands with Tang Guo. Tang Guo stood at the door of the bar and watched them get on the sports car. He also drove a car home and continued to work. The system felt that he suddenly wanted to hit someone. Three dayster, Tang Guo received a call from Yuan Linlin: "Xiao Guo, he came to admit that I was wrong." "Recognized wrong?" "Yeah, he came to admit that I was wrong sincerely, although I made new friends these days and had a good time. But when he came back and admitted to me and asked for rbination, I suddenly discovered that he was me I meet the best person. If it s really because of some small contradictions, they are separated. I m sure I ca nt find such a good person. "So, I promised. Actually, think about it. I was wrong before. My temper was too big and wayward. We just quarreled." "Xiaoguo, thank you for yourfort before, so I will tell you right away after I have reunited with him. Maybe many people will feel that I am lyrical, but only you will be really happy for me." Yuan Linlin always said that in the end, she took the initiative to end the topic: "He is downstairs, and we are going to travel once. By the way, when Ie back, I will bring you a gift." Hanging up the phone, Tang Guo looked at the cell phone for a while and continued to work. Every day passed, the system watched countless peoplee to Tang Guo to talk. After gettingfort, he quickly turned away. He seemed to understand something. In this state for a long time, can this person really be happy? ... During this time, Qi Yunfeng enjoyed chatting with Ran En. From Ran En, he got new inspiration. At first I was talking about books, illustrations, andter I talked to Ran''s family. He couldn''t help but asked about the situation in Ran''s house. The more he knew, the more sympathy and pity he felt for the girl. He knew the situation was wrong, but he couldn''t control himself. One day, he didn''t contact Ran and was panicked. Subconsciously, he didn''t ask Tang Guo and Ran En''s situation. He could not wait and drove directly to Ran''s rental house. Don''t worry, this world is rtively short. This kind of subject matter is long and I can''t stand it. Spoiler for a while, break up right away, Dahyun wants to start sending warmth, and even sends himself out. Chapter 2784: Pistachio (23) Chapter 2784: Pistachio (23) 2784: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Qi Yunfeng went, he saw Ran being dragged into the car by a man. There was a pair of middle-aged men and women next to him. The young man who dragged Ran was very pale. The middle-aged woman looked like a man who hated iron and steel and looked at the middle-aged man next to him with careful eyes from time to time. Qi Yunfeng didn''t think much, rushed forward and punched the young man with a severe punch to the opponent''s face door, which really made the other person temporarily lose the ability to operate. At the same time, he dragged Ran behind him. Ran suddenly burst into tears, without holding back, crying on his body. The incident happened too quickly, and Ran''s mother and stepfather didn''t respond. Qi Yunfeng also called the police smoothly, lest he couldn''t beat him alone. Many things happenedter, and Ran moved again. However, she and Qi Yunfeng didn''t bother to tell Tang Guo. Qi Yunfeng did not want to speak subconsciously. After Ran was afraid of speaking, he could not make it clear, which would anger Tang Guo and destroy their feelings. Ran has been avoiding Qi Yunfeng because she knows that''s wrong. However, Qi Yunfeng always appeared in her life. Yes, Qi Yunfeng will appear in her life, either by chance or by chance. Just to say once, Ran''s family''s electricmp broke down, and she came out to buy a light bulb. Qi Yunfeng met her and took the initiative to help her change the bulb. Ran En felt that it was not good to go on like this, so she chatted with Qi Yunfeng once on the Inte. Ran: Brother Qi, let''s meet less often, thank you for helping me, but I don''t want to misunderstand Xiaoguo. This is very bad. Qi Yunfeng: What''s wrong? Xiaoguo is not such a person, I just want to help you, nothing else. Ran: No matter what it means, this will make people misunderstand. Brother Qi, you are all very good. I don''t want to be a bad person to hurt people who help me. Well, that''s it. In the future, the illustrations in your book, let Xiaoguo help you draw, we don''t have to chat. On my mother''s side, you don''t have to worry. I won''t tell them my address again. The ce I live in now is very safe. They have no chance to take me away. After sending this news, Ran En deleted Qi Yunfeng, and pulled all the contact information with him. Of course, except Weibo. After all, this is public. If you want to be seen and cancelled, you may be guessed wildly. Qi Yunfeng found that he had not been deleted and was ckened. It was a bit inexplicable, and felt that things had indeed moved in another direction. In the end, he knew that Weibo had not been cancelled. He didn''t bother Ran first, but watched her development silently. This look is months. The better he knew her, the more he couldn''t ignore it. As a result, he has fewer and fewer connections with Tang Guo, and rarely goes out on a date. Tang Guo had taken the initiative to find it. After seeing it, Qi Yunfeng refused, saying that he had to rush the draft recently and was very busy. In fact, he was not busy, but he couldn''t calm down. He was worried about another poor girl, and he was watching the other party s development on Weibo. Once there was no movement for two days, he couldn''t help thinking about it secretly, to see if something had happened to her. He felt that he might be crazy. Inadvertently, Qi Yunfeng wanted to understand and thought that he couldn''t go on like this. He had an appointment with Tang Guo and nned to talk about the breakup. Chapter 2785: Pistachio (24) Chapter 2785: Pistachio (24) 2785: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the cafe, Tang Guo heard Qi Yunfeng talk about breaking up. She buried her head, took a sip of coffee, raised her head, and asked with a smile, "What are you kidding today?" "It''s not a joke, Xiaoguo, I''m serious, I''m sorry. I always think that we should be closer to each other." Qi Yunfeng saw Tang Guo had no big emotions, and his heart was slightly rxed. We may really be inappropriate. " "Is it because it''s not suitable? Anyway, we have known each other for so many years, Yunfeng, give me a real reason, you want to break up a real reason." Qi Yunfeng thought about it and decided to tell the truth. He believed that as a person with a small fruit, he would only pass by with a smile. After all, her personality is like that and she will understand him. "I like other people." Tang Guo paused and asked, "Who?" In the face of Tang Guo''s so calm mood, Qi Yunfeng was bolder and bolder: "You know, but Xiao Guo, you have to believe that she doesn''t know about it. In these months, I was alone and single-headed, she was It took me ck. I ca nt forget her. I spent months trying to get rid of that heartbeat, but I ca nt forget her anymore. "Since there is no way to forget her, I don''t want to hurt you any more and dy you, so I n to break up with you. A good girl like you will definitely meet someone more suitable than me." "Is it Ran?" Hearing this name, Qi Yunfeng''s subconscious eyelids jumped, and he was particrly afraid that Tang Guoji hated Ran En, and quickly said, "Xiao Guo, if you want to me, me me, it''s my fault." "What do you think, we really don''t have any feelings between men and women, I know that. Breaking up, in fact, I had expected it, but I didn''t expect that you like Ran." Qi Yunfeng sighed: "I didn''t expect it, but I couldn''t let go of her and wanted to protect her. She was timid and the situation at home. I''m sorry for you, but Ran needed me, Xiaoguo." The system on the sidelines heard the words that made him most familiar. In short, it is Qi Yunfeng who wants to protect Ran En. His host is very strong, he can protect himself and take care of his own girl. There is no rtionship between them, so don''t dy her to find a better person. The system is a bit angry, who says that strong people do not need protection and care? Why is it strong? Just because there is no one to protect. He understood again. Thest two of them broke up peacefully. When Qi Yunfeng walked out of the cafe, he first exhaled, then looked at Tang Guo with guilt. "I''ll take you home." Tang Guo smiled at him: "Since they have chosen to break up, you don''t need to send me." After the two broke up, there was almost nomunication. Qi Yunfeng''s side has started to send a message to Ran En on Weibo. However, no response has been received. Ran felt that he couldn''t face Tang Guo. Both of them had no contact and were immersed in work every day. When Tang Guo came home that day, she called her good friend Yuan Linlin. The other party heard her break up and was very surprised: "What, you broke up with Qi Yunfeng? No, aren''t you nice?" "We are almost close to each other. We have no feelings and we break up." "This way, then there is nothing you can do, neither do you. You broke up silently, and you are so calm. It is indeed you." Chapter 2786: Pistachio (25) Chapter 2786: Pistachio (25) 2786: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It seems that you and Qi Yunfeng really have no feelings. I think you are more like working partners." "I''m abroad now, I can''t apany you. My man and I are going to y abroad for a month, ande back to you." The system feels that Tang Guo should have something to say with Yuan Linlin. Just hearing Yuan Linlin''s words, she finally turned into a sentence: "Okay, wait for you." "Okay, don''t think too much. With your self-healing ability, tomorrow will be very good. You can meet handsome guys, definitely better than that Qi Yunfeng." Someone should be reminded by Yuan Linlin, she hung up the phone. Tang Guo stared at the mobile phone and looked at it for five minutes, as if he was all right, and continued to work. On the third day, she decided to go for a walk and y with those exciting projects. She first climbed the mountain, the steepest mountain, the most dangerous boardwalk, and when crossing the boardwalk, she had to wear a safety belt against the cliff wall. "Miss, the zipper of your backpack has opened." While wearing the seatbelt, she suddenly heard someone calling her. She turned around and saw a very familiar and handsome face, and spit out subconsciously, "Dinner?" At the same time, hand-pushed the backpack zipper. "Dinner?" Chu Yan choked for a moment, and soon came back, asking with a distant and unbearably curious tone, "Miss, do you know me? Is it my little fan?" In fact, he paid attention to Tang Guo for a long time. He was so conspicuous in the crowd that he could see it at a nce. But the other party seemed to be thinking about something, and he was not easy to bother. Moreover, he has observed carefully that thisdy should not be very happy. It may be that she encounters something to y this exciting project. "I''m not your little fan." A slight smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face. "However, your book really looks good." The dinner was recognized because she had photos on it when she searched the encyclopedia. It turns out that real people are more handsome than photos. "You said that my book is good-looking, and that I am not a fan, really contradictory, miss." Chu Yan shook her head and felt that thedy in front of her was a very strange person, but inexplicable, he She was kind to her, as if she wanted to be close to her. "Dinner, we have cooperated before." Perhaps it was a good mood, Tang Guo reminded each other. Chu Yan suddenly returned to his mind, and speaking of the happiest cooperation with him, was the fruit jam with the little secret hidden in the painting. He hesitated, and asked with a little surprise: "Are you jam?" "Um." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "What, is it unexpected?" "Unexpected, really unexpected." The system obviously felt that the point before Chu Yan was rusty andpletely gone. The other side looked more daring than Tang Guo. "My God, you are actually a Miss Fruit Jam." Chu Yan was a little excited and kept staring at Tang Guo to observe, "You are younger than me." System: He can''t speak so much, it''s him, that''s right. Tang Guo was teased: "Did you speak at the dinner party, it''s still so humiliating, I really don''t know if you are bragging about me or hurting me." "Of course it''s a boast. I mean, the fruit jam''s work does not match the age. A perfect work like this should be older. I never imagined that you can draw such a good work as young as you are. A genius. " System: Shake, shameless! "I''ve heard that reasoning novelists are more rigorous." Tang Guo was curious: "The dinner broke my point of view, you are like a sand sculpture author." Chu Yan: "Writing can be very rigorous, but life is not necessary, happiness is the most important thing. This is not. I thought about the new book some time ago, and it got me overwhelmed. The editor was pressing hard, and I came out to rx. . Secretly tell you that I will also pull the editor ck. When I''m happy, let him out again, it''s urging every day, it really affects my life. " Tang Guo: "..." System: Yes. see you tomorrow Chapter 2787: Pistachio (26) Chapter 2787: Pistachio (26) 2787: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Suddenly there was the editor of Dim Sum Dinner." Tang Guo said with a smile. She had fastened her seat belt and walked forward. When Chu Yan fastened her seat belt, she quickly followed. Even when walking on the cliff-side nk road that looks very scary, Chu Yan walked steadily,pletely different from those who are careful. He can walk quickly, but most people walk step by step slowly. Especially when I look down at the cliff, my eyes are closed slowly, after all, it is really too high. When there are clouds, the height of the mountain cannot be seen. When there is no cloud and mist, looking down at a nce, it really feels like it will fall. Chu Yan quickly walked behind Tang Guo, but because the boardwalk was very narrow, tourists had to wear seat belts and had to walk against the cliff wall. The more narrow it used to be, everyone would walk slowly, and the time for taking pictures had to be eliminated, so the two of them could only move step by step. However, this gave them time to chat. "Why, you haven''t been reminded of the manuscript? The number of people looking for your manuscript should be countless. I see that every time you send benefits on Weibo, the quota is almost stolen every minute, and many people are waiting to grab the manuscript. The ce for the draft. "Chu Yan asked curiously. Tang Guo chuckled his lips with a smile: "Because I have agreed with them every time, I do it first, and then I do itter, and it rarely happens. I also only take ten orders every time, and they know me The speed is already used, and I will not rush again. " "Isn''t it time to lose inspiration?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Without this time, as long as the other person gave me the design, I can quickly draw what they need. After all, the design is ready-made, and I just need to draw it with it, and dinner you Writing is different. No matter what, you have to think for yourself. It s normal without inspiration. " Chu Yan thought about it for a while, as if that was the case. "By the way, why would youe to this ce by yourself without any friendsing with you?" Normally, there are very few girls who y this kind of slightly stimting activity alone. Either a boyfriend is here, or a good friend is here. Through Weibo, Chu Yan knew that Tang Guo and a well-known science fiction writer had a romantic rtionship. It seems that they have maintained this rtionship for many years. However, the Weibo of these two people seem to be job numbers and they are basically non-interactive. Moreover, many people don''t actually know their rtionship. If he hadn''t followed all her works, he wouldn''t necessarily know. Countless people notice them because of their talents and rarely pay attention to their privacy. "Everyone is busy. Many people don''t like this kind of activity, so they are here alone." Chu Yan observed that Tang Guo''s mood seemed a bit wrong. Although he was very subtle, he still noticed, "You look a little unhappy." "Howe? Where do I look unhappy?" Tang Guo said, still smiling. Chu Yan shook her head: "Everyone is an adult. It is impossible to write on your face if you are unhappy. No matter how good a person is in disguise, even if you are smiling, you can learn from words, looks, actions, and eyes Real emotions. " "As for why you feel unhappy, it was when you said that." Chapter 2788: Pistachio (27) Chapter 2788: Pistachio (27) 2788: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I clearly felt that the tone was a bit darker, and your eyes inadvertently nced down the mountain, and there was an unhappy mood in those eyes. The corners of the lips were hanging down, instead of gently clinging as before . " Tang Guoughed again: "It is worth writing reasoning novels. Observe it so carefully. At the dinner, are you in the wrong line and go to be a scout?" "I can only write stories and not be scouts. The real scouts are far more rigorous than me. They are experts in psychology. As ayman, I will write a little story to make everyone happy. . " Tang Guo bent his lips, and said quietly, "Dinner, are you saying this to make everyone happy? Is it serious? Which one of your books is not frightening and thrilling. When you see the reversal, your heart must be Filed. " Chu Yan justughed and didn''t care about such a small joke. "By the way, you haven''t said yet, why aren''t you happy? Of course, if it''s inconvenient, you can''t say it." Chu Yan continued to ask, "In fact, I think it''s best to say it if it''s not unspeakable privacy. Since you chose toe here, it should be to channel your emotions. In fact, sometimes even adults, when venting their emotions, can be naive, as long as you make yourself feel happy and happy. " "So you mean, do you want to be a listener?" Tang Guo grabbed his seat belt, leaned against the cliff wall, looked back at Chu Yan and asked. Chu Yan nodded: "If you are willing to say it, I will now be your trash can to vent your emotions, please spit ck mud to me." Tang Guo didn''t speak again. For one minute, Chu Yan didn''t chase after him. But he kept looking at her back, waiting for her to speak. He always felt that she was really unhappy, and she wanted to make her happy. But he couldn''t express such thoughts. After all, she had a boyfriend, which was too offensive. Two minutester, Tang Guo said, "A really unpleasant thing happened." Chu Yan felt relieved, just say it. Unhappy things, long in my heart, will sooner orter affect mental health. Because he wrote reasoning novels, I have read many books and cases about psychology. Although there is no way to help people see a doctor or something, it is also important to know how to regte your mental state. "I should be broken." Chu Yan froze, but never thought the answer was like this. No wonder she would vent on such a ce alone. "From the beginning, we haven''t had any contradictions," Tang Guo said. "I don''t really know how tofort you about such things." Emotional things are the mostplicated. I don''t know why, it''s not good to talk nonsense. "What do you want to say, say it, I will apany you to y some exciting games and rx." Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, do you want to y bungee jumping?" "It turns out that you still like bungee jumping, but I also like it, of course." Chu Yan observed Tang Guo''s expression, "Do you want to y other?" "Go for the steepest and most winding roller coaster," Tang Guo nced at Chu Yan, "Can you do that?" Chu Yan was funny: "Sure." Chapter 2789: Pistachio (28) Chapter 2789: Pistachio (28) 2789: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Man, how can it not work? In front of a woman, she was too afraid to y a roller coaster, and she really wanted tough away. "diving?" "no problem." "Climbing the mountain, I remember there is a ce where a part of the virgin forest has been opened. It will take a day to climb that ce, dare?" Chu Yan was not afraid: "How dare you? I haven''t been there before, and I want to challenge." "Anything else?" Chu Yan asked. Tang Guo thought about it and said, "Bicycle, skiing, surfing, rock climbing, pic ..." "These are what I want to y." "Let''s take another parachute. I have yed before. It doesn''t seem to be a pity to not participate in this project." Chu Yan twitched her lips, and replied, "No problem, I haven''t yed this yet, you can try." Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Aren''t you going to prepare a new book? Have time to y these?" Then she shook her head and said with a smile, "Forget it, it''s too much of your time. We are just meeting each other, you don''t need to be with us I do these. " Chu Yan frowned slightly, looking at Tang Guo''s back, and said, "What is it to y with you? Actually, I also want to y. No, I came out to find excitement, not because I didn''t have inspiration." "We just met by chance, and then we went out to y together, but it wasn''t something I specifically yed with you." Tang Guo paused and looked back: "So, really want to y?" "y, many of these things are what I want to do. I have never had a suitable opportunity. Isn''t it right now?" This time, Tang Guo agreed: "Okay, let''s go down the mountain. Let''s determine the time. To be honest, these projects should be yed with someone." Chu Yan asked it in her heart. Did nt her boyfriend y with her in the past? But he froze and asked this kind of question, which was mentally retarded, and brought back bad memories. Now, let her y happily. Speaking of which, he has yed bungee jumping, but he is still a little scary in the terrible sport of parachuting. But I''m looking forward to it, maybe it''s fun, and it should be nice to see her full of interest. This boardwalk is very long and very narrow. Moving it step by step, plus the time for tourists to take pictures, it takes half an hour. Halfway through, the two were chatting with each other. Chu Yan basically didn''t ask her personal questions. At this moment, she was sharing, where he went, what he yed, what food he ate. Then Tang Guo would say, "I want to eat, too." "So this time, we can make an appointment to try." "If by the way, it''s still OK." Chu Yan thought to himself that when he went back, he must make a travel n. All the routes, big and small, must be nned out. At the best ce to watch the scenery, Tang Guo looked down the mountain. Today''s clouds are not dense, and there is a little bit of vagueness. Through the thin clouds, you can still see a little scene under the mountain. She didn''t hold her seat belt anymore, and looked down. "Be careful, despite the safety belt, you still can''t take care. For your safety, don''t stick your head out. Even if it won''t fall, if you identally drop a stone on it, it will hit you." It sounded in my ears. Tang Guo held his head back and smiled at him: "Actually, I came here once with my ex-boyfriend." Chapter 2790: Pistachio (29) Chapter 2790: Pistachio (29) 2790: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "After that, he never wanted toe again." "He said something different from you. At that time, I also leaned out to look at the scenery below. He said, you are really not afraid of heights, and you are brave." "He also yed a roller coaster with me. After the end, he turned pale and refused to y a second time. He said that he couldn''t stand it, and I didn''t force him. After this incident, except for the bungee project, I was very Come back to these ces less and y those slightly more exciting games. " Tang Guo continued: "Speaking of which, we may really be inappropriate. Except for chatting, we can''t really y together." "Then what projects did you yter?" "Boating and climbing is not very high. Even if it is high, it is the kind of mountain where you can take a cable car or a viewing car. I asionally go to pics and may go to some famous scenic spots. There are basically no more intense activities. " "I went to those ces and really wanted to y, but he was different from me, just for inspiration. Almost everything, he started from inspiration." Tang Guo smiled unconsciously, " Actually, from the beginning, I knew we wouldn''t be able to go for a lifetime. When he proposed to break up, I was not surprised at all. " "Since it''s all broken up, I want to y some excitement." Chu Yan sighed softly: "Next time you find someone who really likes you, at that time, it may not be exciting to bring you joy. Those who really like you and care about you are just ying together. Games, you will feel very happy and life is wonderful. " "It''s as if you''ve experienced it," Tang Guo asked casually. "You won''t really experience it, will you?" "No, no, how could I have experienced it?" Chu Yan retorted subconsciously, not knowing why. He was still a little flustered, but he was a solo mother, and what love was wonderful, he had never experienced it. System: emmm, triplebo negation, it really is that guy''s style. It seems that what the host wants to do this time is about to seed. Unexpectedly, the host greatly integrated the state of the original owner. Causes him to worry, now that guy has appeared, and to be honest, he feels relieved a lot. "Then what you said just now is why?" Chu Yan smiled and said, "Imaginary, imaginary love is sweet. Anyway, my imaginary love is what I said just now. If I have a girlfriend, I will definitely make her happy every day. Take her to y with what I want to y, y with her what she wants to y, and be happy anyway. " After speaking, he saw Tang Guo staring at him seriously, a little ufortable. "You''re right." Tang Guo suddenly smiled: "Speaking of my ex-boyfriend, I probably don''t have that feeling of love." "Why are you still together?" "It should be appropriate at the time. Every day, someone can discuss illustrations, discuss novel plots, and add a lot of color to life." Chu Yan was a little puzzled, so why not talk to a friend? It didn''t take long for Chu Yan to understand why she stopped talking to friends and talked about her interests. When they crossed the boardwalk and went to a t ce, the signal was good. In just one hour, Tang Guo received two calls. He thought at first that he was looking for her for something. It waster discovered that this was not the case. Those people turned out to seekfort. Chapter 2791: Pistachio (30) Chapter 2791: Pistachio (30) 2791: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Almost after the call was hung up, while resting, he saw her message back to the chat ount. Finally, when she was almost finished talking, Chu Yan asked: "Those people came to you to spit ck mud?" "Yeah, it''s either broken love or unemployed. Maybe I met a superior boss and came to me and talked." Chu Yan couldn''t help but say, "It''s just like this today, or has it been like this before?" "It''s always been this way, and I''m used to it. When I was a student, I also took a psychology course at the time. The teacher of the psychology course felt that I was very talented in this area, if not I chose The art major is very busy all day. She almost wanted me to take a psychology. " "Later on, I asionally helped her as an assistant. Many students came over for counseling when they had a problem. When the teacher was away, I helped them with counselling. So much so that they haven''t changed that habit now. . " "It''s not difficult,fort them, they''re just fine." Chu Yan still felt incredible: "Will this not affect your work?" "Okay, I can go to work instantly, it may take more time, but it will not affect my work." What Chu Yan wanted to say was not appropriate. "Do you know that there is an hourly rate for psychological counseling in the market?" Tang Guo looked up and smiled, "I''m not short of money." "Then you are embarrassed to charge?" I don''t know why, Chu Yan wanted to figure out what kind of state she was. "No, they asked me to draw people and set up what they would charge. Chat would not charge. Helping them to do the mental counseling actually made my life more fulfilling. Sometimes they are really vulnerable. There is a need for someone to helpfort them and find a way for them. " "What about you?" Chu Yan finally asked this sentence, "This time you are not happy, you have never thought about finding someone to do guidance, beforted?" Then he saw Tang Guo stunned, and seemed to be surprised by his problem. He did not continue to ask, waiting for her answer. "Oh, I have a rtively strong ability to heal. Everyone said that, just walk out." She looked at the clouds in the distance and said lightly, "I also think it is like this, there is nothing, it is forever It''s sad. Even if you feel down and unhappy at this moment, if you find something you like and do it, you will be happy. " Chu Yan didn''t know what to say, and was a little bit flustered in her heart. "Actually, it''s better to talk to someone asionally." "Everyone is very busy, so don''t bother. In case of finding out, the other party is having a meeting. What important project is involved?" "They never thought that it would bother you to trouble you and trouble you." Chu Yan was a little bit upset, somehow. "Because I''m a frencer, I have more time, I''m flexible, and I don''t have a boss. Calling me will not have a big impact on my work." Chu Yan couldn''t say a bit, and decided to change the topic: "If you want to talk in the future, you can find me. I am also a frence worker. I have time at any time. Tang Guo looked back and looked at Chu Yan''s position. The sun had gradually risen and shone on the bodies of the two, only to feel that it felt more warm. The light is not dazzling, it just makes people feel that the surroundings are brighter. see you tomorrow Chapter 2792: Pistachio (31) Chapter 2792: Pistachio (31) 2792: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Won''t it bother you? I heard that inspirationes. When writing, the most taboo people disturb. Once interrupted, inspiration will be cut off. It is difficult to get back to the previous state." "Many book writers lock themselves in a room. When they create, they also choose to shut down, just because they are afraid of interruption." Chu Yan agrees with this statement, but he also expressed his thoughts: "Although I also choose to turn off the phone when I create, my chat ount is still logged in. If someone sends me a message, I will see it back. You can also send me a message, I see it, I will definitely return, and then I can chat. If that''s the case, don''t bother. " Tang Guo thought for a while and nodded: "It seems to be the case." "So, if you want to say something in the future, you cane to me. Maybe I can give you some advice and advice, which is better than one person alone. Your friends are all office workers, busy, afraid of being disturbed, but I''m a frencer, you have to remember. " If it weren''t for Tang Guo who said he broke up, maybe he wouldn''t say these things. Now that she has broken up, he''s fine with that. Seriously, he always had a very strange feeling in his heart, and he wanted to help her especially. Although she talked lightly about her experience and living conditions, everything seemed so peaceful. But he always felt that the truth was not the case. Since she is not incapable of rejecting, then why ept everyone''s spit on her? Chu Yan didn''t take the liberty to ask anything, so as not to cause her resistance. He intends to observe and observe how she is. Anyway, he thought that she was not normal. After his observation and intuition, he thought that this was something to be solved. A normal person cannot make him have so many doubts. This day, the two were having fun. After going down the mountain, Chu Yan made a travel n, then knocked Tang Guo, and sent her the n. Chu Yan: See how you like. I recorded what we want to y, where we want to go, and what we want to eat. I also nned the route, time, and details. What is the number of the bus and when does it leave There is a record of when the car was collected. Tang Guo: I have seen it, it is very detailed, I have everything I want to y and eat. Chu Yan: At that time, we may have to take aputer to y while working, after all, it isfortable to y, at least three months. Tang Guo: No problem, just take theputer and it will not affect anything. After agreeing, the two decided to set off a weekter. Because of going out to y, Tang Guo nned to take less orders. I m still on Weibo, and I ll update her, stating that she may have traveled in thest three or five months, and she has to reduce her list. Qi Yunfeng also saw this development. He didn''t hold back, poking Tang Guo. Qi Yunfeng: Xiaoguo, are you going to travel? Tang Guo: Yes, we have already broken up, so we will not take you. Qi Yunfeng looked at this sentence, it was a bitplicated, and he didn''t n to talk too much, only one sentence was sent: I''m sorry, I wish you a happy time. Tang Guo answered politely: Thank you, yes. She felt that this trip should be very happy. The dozens of pages full of ns will definitely make this trip easy and enjoyable. Speaking of which, she has not done anything yet. Chapter 2793: Pistachio (32) Chapter 2793: Pistachio (32) 2793: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Ran En actually pays attention to Tang Guo''s Weibo every day, and finds that she is going to travel without daring to bother. Because, Qi Yunfeng hade to her before, saying that he had broken up with Tang Guo. She also said that she did not need to feel guilty, and she was not sorry to anyone. He also said that Tang Guo is not that kind of person and would not mind these. Then he will take good care of her and protect her. She rejected the goodwill of the other party and was about to move out of this ce, no one told. She doesn''t think Tang Guo doesn''t ount for that. She is a girl. If she wants her boyfriend to think about herself like this, she doesn''t know how sad she is. Forgive her for being too weak and unable to face Xiaoguo sister. Because of her appearance, letting Xiaoguo and Qi Yunfeng break up is really the biggest mistake she has ever made. The only way now is for her to leave. Keep away from Qi Yunfeng and never meet the other person again. At first, I had two friends, and there was a little fruit sister who was always good to her, and now she is gone. Sure enough, her fate is not worth having someone who is good to her. She actually thought about going to Tang Guo to apologize and get the other party''s understanding. Later, she thought for a moment. If she stood in the position of Xiaoguo, the other side would apologize, and she was afraid that she would be furious. There is also a feeling of being shy and showing off, so I still leave quietly, disappear, and don''t bother. If she can help her in the future, she will never forget the people who spared no effort to help her. But now, she couldn''t face her. Ran did not notify anyone and quietly moved away. Went to another big city and never talked to her mother. These days, she wants to understand that her mother no longer loves her, and she cannot reveal everything. No one protects her, protects her, she has to learn to be strong, protect herself and be good to herself. Regarding the news of herself, she must not be known by the other party, otherwise Qi Yunfeng will not help her next time. She really appreciated Qi Yunfeng, but she didn''t dare to think of him. Even if he had broken up with Sister Xiaoguo, it was impossible for them to allow her to ept that person without heart, it was tantamount to hurting Sister Xiaoguo, she couldn''t do it. Qi Yunfeng found that Ran En moved away, not knowing where to go, looking for someone to go crazy. He even found Ran''s small county town and asked someone secretly, only to find out that Ran''s never returned. He understood that Ran was hiding from him. However, Ran''s Weibo news has been updated all the time. It is because of this that he did not worry about her safety. In the end, he remembered that besides knowing him, Ran En was close to Tang Guo, so he called up Tang Guo. Soon, the call over there, Tang Guo''s voice came: "Qi Yunfeng, is there anything else? I''m going to board the ne right now, what should I say faster?" "Do you know where Ran''s gone?" Qi Yunfeng, who was thinking about what to say, blurted out and said what he wanted to say. After speaking, he was a little annoyed: "I''m sorry, Ran moved without a word. I''m worried about her now, so I will ask you about her whereabouts. Xiaoguo, if you know where she is, please tell me Come on, you can me me on this matter. It has nothing to do with her. Now she doesn''t ept my heart. I know you ... " Chapter 2794: Pistachio (33) Chapter 2794: Pistachio (33) 2794: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I haven''t seen her and I don''t know about her moving. However, there should be no problems with her security. Weibo dynamics are normal." Qi Yunfeng froze for a moment, then said, "I know these, sorry, I thought she should go to you where she went." Now thinking about it, Ran may feel embarrassed and guilty before leaving quietly. He felt a little distressed at the thought of her thin back. "Xiaoguo, Ran, she really hasn''t done any offensive behavior, everything is my wishful thinking, please, don''t me her. It''s all my fault, you get along with the past ..." "It''s time to board the ne." Chu Yan waited a while, heard Qi Yunfeng''s phone over there, and decided to wait. His ears were more sensitive, so close, he heard the sounding from him, and he frowned. Even the girl named Ran really did not actively intervene in the rtionship between them. But Qi Yunfeng was also not qualified. When he said these things to Tang Guo, it meant to let her not care, when nothing happened? This man is really strange. At this moment, Chu Yan felt that thanks to the break up. Fortunately, there was no rtionship between them. To be really emotional, she doesn''t know what it would be like to be hurt by Qi Yunfeng. After he couldn''t hear it, he said a little louder that he wanted to board the ne. But seeing that Tang Guo did not hang up, he said it again, by the way, he said to the position of the microphone: "You are not qualified to let her care. If you choose to break up, please don''t disturb her new life. What you care about is not necessarily what she cares about. She doesn''t have that obligation to care about what you care about. " After speaking, Chu Yan was still a little embarrassed, looked at Tang Guo, saw that she did not mean to be angry, and whispered: "Then ... hang up, OK?" "it is good." Tang Guo hung up the phone, and Qi Yunfeng over there was a little aggressive. Speaking of them, Xiaoguo hasn''t really hung up his phone like this, even if he has to hang up, he will say a word. Who is that talking man? Xiaoguo''s new understanding? It is also good to think that Tang Guo really knows his new boyfriend, at least, he will not be as guilty as before. Actually, it''s a while before boarding. Tang Guo understood Chu Yan''s idea, but he didn''t want anyone to disturb her. It should be said that he was helping her for her injustice. "Don''t think about the past things, in fact, I have a more damaging suggestion." Chu Yan sat next to Tang Guo, exposing her white teeth, and her smile was particrly warm. "Otherwise, let him be ck." "Pull ck?" "Actually you should not want to answer his call, even if you feel a little sad. ording to the response of normal people, he has been scolded by dogs. You have such a calm response as if there is nothing, but it is easy to be stubborn. . " Chu Yan pointed to Tang Guo''s mobile phone: "He''s making you unhappy, so listen to me to hack him!" System: Hee hee, is this the general manager mode online? If it is such an overlord, he can still ept it. Tang Guo stared at the phone for a while, looked at the familiar number, and finally handed the phone to Chu Yan. "May I help you?" "Okay, I''m the most familiar with things like pulling ck. Click on the number, poke it, and let this awful bunch of numbers roll into the little ck room." Chapter 2795: Pistachio (34) Chapter 2795: Pistachio (34) 2795: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Yan''s actions were almost in one go. It looked like it was throwing away some garbage. After adding Qi Yunfeng to the cklist, he returned the phone to Tang Guo, and by the way: "Who will make you unhappy in the future, regardless of your feelings, you will give the other person a small ck house package to ensure the whole The world is clean. " "You must remember that people who are willing to bother you, to hurt you, and not to make you happy are not good people to you. It is right to refuse them to enter your world." System: Today''s chicken soup It didn''t take long for the two to board the ne and go to their first goal. The first project they nned was skiing. Within a few hours, as soon as I got off the ne, Tang Guo received a phone call, perhaps because he saw the news that she came to talk to her. After Chu Yan nced at her, she moved to her side and whispered, "Have you ever tried it, y this game of disappearing?" "y disappears?" "That is, you try not to open a chat ount one day, and at the same time turn off the phone, y as much as possible, ignore all people, have you tried?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I haven''t tried it." "Do you want to try?" Under the confusion of Chu Yan, Tang Guo promised to try. After returning thest message, she turned on the phone in airne mode. At this time, no one could contact her. Later, they found a room to live in. It was Chu Yan who booked two single rooms in advance, went to eat first, then went shopping, and nned to go skiing tomorrow morning. Where they didn''t know, many people had strange expressions because they couldn''t reach Tang Guo. "Well, the phone doesn''t seem to be working. Maybe I forgot to charge it. I''m out of power. If I call at night, I should be able to find someone." Someone also sent a message to Tang Guo, who did not get a response for several hours. Looking at the gray avatar, the other party only muttered: "Why not return the message? Is it not online today, it is out, just because the phone is out of power? " At about ny in the evening, they continued to call Tang Guo, but no one answered. "Who''s calling?" A woman''s husband asked curiously. "It was for Tang Guo. I wanted to talk to her today. That shame boss really killed me. Didn''t I want to find Tang Guo to spit? Every time I talk to her, I feel It will be much morefortable. " The woman''s husband shook her head and smiled, and then asked, "Will it bother people at thiste hour? By the way, is she still off?" "No, when I was at school, Tang Guo helped the teacher with psychological counseling. Everyone was an alumnus and they knew each other. Ask her to talk. She is very good at talking, so she won''t mind it." He said indifferently, "However, today was strange. I called it three or four times, and it was all off. I don''t know what happened." The woman''s husband showed some worries: "So, why not ask someone, and listen to what you mean, she is still living alone. If she can''t be contacted for a day, is there something wrong?" "It shouldn''t be, maybe I''m busy, I forgot to charge. She is an illustrator, and I''ll definitely ignore them when I''m busy. Maybe I can call tomorrow to get through." The woman''s husband did not reluctantly: "Then call again tomorrow morning. If you still shut down, you must find a way to contact her." Chapter 2796: Pistachio (35) Chapter 2796: Pistachio (35) 2796: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In this society, girls who live alone are most at risk. The woman just nodded perfunctoryly, indicating that she would, and she was still a little ufortable, and her man really liked to gossip. Tang Guo is in the house every day. He lives in a high-levelmunity. The safety factor is high. What can happen? Those who sent a message to Tang Guo didn''t get a response, and never thought about what happened to her. Instead, they were a little bit upset. They sent a long passage, and the other day ignored them. Tang Guo''s mobile phone only turned on normal mode after skiing. She was sitting in the sun lounger, watching the news pop up, dense and still calm. She received many calls, including the woman who was also an alumnus. "I knew that you must have been too busy to forget to charge yesterday. I said that when you are busy, you have to turn on your mobile phone. I called you many times yesterday and I never got through. No, because that evil boss is angry all day. " Chu Yan found that Tang Guo was no different from before. Still so patient, chatting with each other. The mood looks better than before. Chu Yan went to the corner and dialed a phone number: "Professor, have I read all of you? Have you analyzed any problems? Although I have read many books, I have not understood this aspect in depth. But Instinct tells me she''s in a bad shape. " "Chu Yan, from the information you gave me, she really doesn''t look like a normal person, and you don''t bring people over for me to see, face to face, you may find something. Feel free to use some scientific methods to test, not Is it the best? " "Didn''t she and I just know each other? It would be a little offensive to do that, and it would upset her." "Okay, I see. It must be your kid who is fancy. At that time, I begged you to transfer to psychology. You just wanted to read that broken mathematics. You did nt want to study psychology, and you said you were not interested. The results of it? After graduating without mathematics, she actually wrote inference novels, and your mentors almost got mad at you in the hospital. You young people, I really don''t understand. " "Professor, pay attention to words, being bumped into someone will damage your image of wiseness and martial arts. This time, I really want to trouble you. I am worried about her condition." "Well, this thing really looks a little weird. It is clear that what life status is healthier than most people, but it always gives people an unreal feeling. No matter what, before the matter is not resolved, Chu Yan, you must be good. Look at her. " "It sounds serious." The smile on Chu Yan''s face disappeared, "I will slowly guide her and look at her." "You know that in this world, the suicide rate is still terrible. Some people have signs of suicide and it is easy to be seen. But there are special cases. They may be elites, sessful people, everyone thinks they are winners in life. . But after they somehowmit suicide, they will be a mystery. In fact, I don''t believe that there are no signs. People who have problems in their hearts and have resignation will definitely send out a signal for help before the ident. It just depends on whether the people around can find out. " "I have the opportunity to send you the set of questions and let her do it first." "Okay, thank you professor." "If you switched to psychology, it wouldn''t be easy ..." "Professor, if I really change this, she won''t have a chance. Psychologists and patients can''t have a love affair." Chu Yan also breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s really fortunate to say, Fortunately, I didn''t listen to the professor and transferred to some psychology. I think mathematics is very good. I have some time to buy something to see the original mentor. I don''t know if he is out of breath. " "go away!" see you tomorrow Chapter 2797: Pistachio (36) Chapter 2797: Pistachio (36) 2797: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Yan and Tang Guo yed together for a month, and he could observe that every day Tang Guo would return messages from some people and answer some calls. Few people called, they were concerned about her, they came to her to talk, seekfort, and do psychological counseling. "I think you don''t need to study psychology anymore. In addition to painting, you can also do a side job of psychological counseling." Chu Yan said inadvertently. He felt that those who looked for her were taken for granted. After voicing and beingforted, she broke up with her. It gives people a feeling of throwing it after using it, which makes him very upset. No, it should be particrly upset, very upset, super upset. These people, are they really not digital? Really she is an emotional trash can. But Tang Guo''s response was very dull. At first he thought she was a dedication personality, butter found that it didn''t seem to be the case. Although she looks on the surface, she looks like a dedication personality. But after careful observation, with his shallow psychological knowledge and exchanges with his professor, they all agreed that she was not a dedication personality. As for what it was, there was no way to take her directly to the hospital for fear of arousing her vignce. It was the professor who said that, judging from her state, she rashly took her to treat her, and she would disguise herself as the perfect state. The professor said that the extent of this perfection was to be able to lie to herself. At the same time, she will be vignt to them all and will not trust them in the future. "I don''t have this idea for the time being," Tang Guo replied. "It takes a lot of time to build another one. Moreover, studying psychology is not a short-term thing. Regardless of time and energy, I don''t have it for the time being." Chu Yan certainly knew this, he just mentioned it casually, intending to lead the topic to where he wanted. "In fact, I was almost drawn into the psychology ss. I was actually a bit interested in psychology." Tang Guo asked curiously: "Why didn''t you take this course? There should be a lot of time in the student days. Isn''t there a problem with taking part-time courses? Before my school, there were still three people who took it at the same time. And that person''s IQ was really super High, almost all the time, it is used for studying or participating inpetitions, various research, and winning awards. Most of the students who choose to study part-time will only take two courses. " "I liked mathematics more than psychology at the time. You should know that learning this course is still rtively busy." "But I think you should be able to." After hearing Tang Guoding''s words, Chu Yan couldn''t help but smile: "I didn''t expect you to trust my ability so much. Indeed, it was not impossible if you wanted to take part-time studies. Also, the two subjects didn''t conflict, you learned math, and you were good at psychology. It also helps. " "But I don''t know why. At the time, there was a feeling that I couldn''t practice psychology." Chu Yan did not lie, otherwise, he would not be so familiar with that psychology professor. He actually took his elective course at that time, and showed great interest in this course. In that elective course, he performed very well, and the professor liked it, and he was an assistant for a while. Later, the other party also nned to ept him as a disciple. He originally nned to agree, that is, there is a kind of intuition in the kind of meditation, and if he agrees, he will lose a lot. Now, he thinks that intuition is urate. Chapter 2798: Pistachio (37) Chapter 2798: Pistachio (37) 2798: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If he really studied psychology, even if he didn''t continue to glow in mathematics because he wrote inferential novels, maybe his sideline would also do psychological counseling. In that case, maybe they will not meet. If it does, it may be the rtionship between the doctor and the patient. Thinking of this, Chu Yan felt very wit, next to the cold knife eyes of the two professors, he changed his career to write a novel. "No wonder your reasoning novels are always so rigorous. Some expressions are very popr. They turned out to be mathematics learners. The logical thinking and the ability to reason and evolve are definitely better than ordinary people. Add a little psychological knowledge To be a good reasoning novelist is inevitable. " "I''m a little embarrassed to be praised by you." Tang Guo smiled: "I didn''t see any embarrassment in your face, I only saw it, and I was very proud of it." Chu Yanughed, while the two were basking on the beach: "In fact, I have been reading books about psychology, and when I''m fine, I will study some psychological test questions. The professor gave me Let me help you see if there are any loopholes in the new set of questions. " "While I''m free, I''ll send you a copy? The professor is probably very dissatisfied with my refusal that year, and likes to enve me when I''m okay these years. No way, who told me that I really disappointed the professor and helped him It s the right thing to do with small things. It s good to make him happy. "What question type?" "It should be a test for mental illness. Let''s do it. The professor said that he would find people from all walks of life to test. I know you best, so I ask you to do it well." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, he nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll do you a favor." Chu Yan was relieved, and it seemed his expression was perfect. Through his observation, the other party did not appear to be abnormal. He then sent the question to Tang Guo, an internal link given to him by the professor. After you finish it, you can submit it directly. After the professor sees it, you can analyze it. This is simr to the kind of market research on the market. Tang Guo clicked the link and was already working on the problem. Chu Yan also ns to do it, but he will not submit it. It was not easy to coax her to do the problem. The professor said that it couldn''t be too direct and it would easily arouse her vignce, that would be useless. The more they cover up, the smarter the person, the more they will analyze some question-type answers, and the other party will find the most reasonable answer, which makes people see nothing wrong. Psychologists also have headaches with patients who cannot open their hearts. Of course, the headache is that the patients with hidden subconsciousness are almost powerless. After all, they are not trial criminals. There is no way to use some radical methods, only moderate ones. Half an hourter, Tang Guo submitted his own test. Afterwards, the two went surfing and diving, and both were very happy. Although Tang Guo was still on the phone when she stopped to rest, Chu Yan could feel that she was in a good mood. When the sun went down, Chu Yan took her to eat local food. After eating the food, they went back to rest. They nned to work one day the next day and continued to y the next project on the third day. The time was distributed evenly. In the evening, Chu Yan called the professor: "Professor, are there any results?" Chapter 2799: Pistachio (38) Chapter 2799: Pistachio (38) 2799: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Chu Yan, the answer she chose was the perfect answer in it. The analysis of this answer ispletely a positive and healthy person." Chu Yan''s face sank: "What does the professor mean?" Is she hiding too well? "Hahaha, boy, don''t worry, in fact, this mental test question was developed by me specifically for patients with hidden mental illness. Only those who are good at hiding will choose the most perfect and seemingly normal answer. You talk about who lives in this world, who will never worry about it all his life? Who wouldn''t be sad for a lifetime? Who has always maintained a good mentality and has not experienced nervousness? What can be done is not human, but a piece of wood, right? " Chu Yanughed again: "Still a professor." "No way. Now patients are getting harder and harder, IQ is high, and they want to hide their condition. They will choose the most suitable answer in minutes. So ah, we old research guys are helpless. Will study some special test questions. " Chu Yan heard the professor''s helplessness and thought of Tang Guo''s performance and agreed very much. Yeah, the patient is a good concealer, the intelligence quotient is still very high, it is really difficult to do. So the professor, came up with this reverse test. "Because the answer she chose is almost close to perfect, she must have a serious problem in her mind. This set of questions, the more perfect the answer, the more serious the problem in her mind. Chu Yan, if possible, take her to me. " "I''ll think of a way, professor." "If it doesn''t work for a while, just look at her and pay more attention to the details of her life. When she behaves differently than usual, she should pay more attention. This may be a signal for help from the outside world." "I see, professor, I will take it seriously, thank you." "Ah, Chu Yan, let''s discuss something. If the girl you like is sick in the future, you should be my disciple? For so many years, I have seen that your talent is the best and is very suitable for this business. Say In fact, your mathematical talents are also top-notch. Why did you choose a profession that you are least good at? " "Professor, would you like to search my encyclopedia?" Chu Yan reminded kindly, he thinks he is still very talented in writing novels. "roll!" Six monthster, Tang Guo and Chu Yan returned. For more than six months, Chu Yan has been paying attention to her situation. He thought he was much better than before. Under such normal circumstances, he could not speak directly and take her to the doctor. The professor also suggested not to take her to the doctor, but to observe it first, in case she was vignt, I don''t know what the consequences would be. Because she seemed to be working very hard to maintain her current state. Chu Yan was not assured, so she agreed to this conservative treatment n. To this end, he also moved his home to themunity opposite Tang Guo. When it''s okay, he will ask her to drink coffee in the cafe not far downstairs, or to work in the library. "Perhaps this method is also good, in case your kid healed her." Chu Yan also hopes this is the case, but she has a bad day, and he can''t let it go all day. "How can I be sure she''s OK?" "Well, it''s possible that she will refuse certain lifestyles now, or she will tell you the truth, and if you can tell it, you are relieved." Chapter 2800: Pistachio (39) Chapter 2800: Pistachio (39) 2800: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo and Chu Yan have maintained such a rtionship. Every time Chu Yan came to take the initiative, even if he had any activities, they would contact several times a day. I found she had no problem before going to sleep. He will send her a good morning until around seven in the morning. If she has no problem, she should get back to him soon. This statested for another half a year. Chu Yan did not find it difficult, but rather enjoyed it. Although they are not male and female friends, they have already lived such a life, except that they have no small hands. Dating between couples, ying together, eating, it''s almost the same. System: It s a long way, mother and single dog, how can you meet so easily? The system looked at the time, and there were a few months left, the date of death of the original owner. He had to pay careful attention. After all, Chu Yan still had to do a lot of things every day. When he didn''t notice it, he gave it to him. Since there are only a few months left, Chu Yan''s mobile phone signal is connected to the system at any time, and Baozhun can always contact him at any time. Three monthster, Chu Yan will host a national fan meeting. During this period, he will fly to various cities every day. However, he would still contact Tang Guo as soon as he was free, and when he was okay, he would take out his mobile phone to watch. For this reason, his assistants are used to it. When Chu Yan didn''t know, Tang Guo received a call from her mother. "Little fruit, are you okay?" "Okay, mom." "That''s good, I know Xiaoguo can take good care of myself. I haven''t seen each other for so many years. Have you got a boyfriend?" "not yet." "Oh, it must have not met the right person. Our little girl, such a good girl, will definitely be waiting for your prince of the white horse. Little girl listens to her mother and can take good care of herself, unlike your sister, always Listen to my mother. If I hadn''t taken her away and stayed in the country, your father wouldn''t have been doing much business. She would definitely have learned badly. " "Well, right now, your sister doesn''t listen to me much anymore, she''s a 20-year-old and so rebellious. A boyfriend who is three or four has changed one after another and I don''t know how to say her Now. " "Xiaoguo, why don''t you talk? Is it because your mother chose your sister?" "No, how can I me my mother? My sister is so young, my mother is right, she needs her mother more." Tang Guo said very understandably, "I was already a junior high school student at that time, and I could take care of myself. Sister Three In grade level, staying with my father will definitely not be taken care of. " "At that time, my mother couldn''t help it. What I was sentenced to was that my father and I were one child, and I was alone, and I couldn''t take you away immediately. Moreover, I had to live abroad, and my mother really couldn''t take care of the two children. . " "I know Xiaoguo is the most sensible. When I was young, I was different from your sister. I was obedient and did not cry, and helped my mother share the troubles. Therefore, I did not hesitate to choose to take away your sister. I am afraid of taking you Sister will stay, she will have a bad time. " "It didn''t take long before, your father really married the woman and had a child. Xiaoguo was able to go to boarding school, and your sister was in third grade and needed care." "I know, Mom, you don''t need to exin anything, I can take care of myself." Chapter 2801: Pistachio (40) Chapter 2801: Pistachio (40) 2801: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xiaoguo is still so sensible, I have all seen your work. It was very good. Your sister saw it before, and you want to learn it?" Tang mother said with a smile, "But she really has no Xiaoguo." Talent, after enrolling in a year''s ss, I haven''t learned anything, but I have met a lot of boys, and there is really no way to take her. " "Talent has its own talents, and my sister may be good at other aspects." Tang Guo helped exin. Mother Tang agreed: "Yes, your sister is really talented in music and has been epted as a student by a well-known violinist." "That''s really congrattions." "It depends on whether she can calm down and study well, but I''m more at ease about this. Although she still knows some boys, she really hasn''t had any dys in learning the violin. Except for appointments, every day I went to practice the violin regrly, and the teacher said that she was improving very fast. " "By the way, when I''m free, I''ll make a video and send it to your mailbox." "Maybe in the near future, your sister will also be able to perform on the international stage? However, your sister will never have a small fruit to take care of herself, without me watching, it really is ... I don''t know what she will be like. " Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, and Tang''s mother said a lot. Basically, it''s inseparable from the younger sister who hasn''t been seen for many years. Mother Tang didn''t call her often, and it was estimated to be two or three times a year. She used to take the initiative to pass, but then because each time the other party was busy and did not receive it, she did not call. The other party also said that she would call her when she was free. "By the way, I''m going to return to China once this year. We''ll see you at that time. In addition to looking at your photos, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. In your mind, you are actually the one with a ponytail, wearing a school uniform and carrying a small Little girl in junior high school with schoolbag. Looking at photos is different from real people. At that time, I will stay in China and y with you for a while. " "Are you reallying back?" "Yeah, otherwise why would I call you at this time just to inform you of what ising back. Is Xiaogu happy when you hear the news?" "Of course, d, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time." "One more week, one weekter, I will apply for a holiday, and I will be able toe back to meet you by then." "Then I''m waiting for Mom." Hanging up the phone, the system found that Tang Guo had a smile on her lips, the kind of happiness emanating from her heart, making her whole person look extraordinarily rxed and happy. Rarely, today she put down all her work and stood at the window and looked up at the sky. Then, the system couldn''t help but ask: "Host, what are you looking at? "Looking at the ne, when the motheres back, the ne will definitely fly over that position and will make a long scratch on the cloud above." The system has crashed a little bit. It''s still another week. Are you waiting so early? He didn''t ask again, time wasing. He reviewed the plot, and it did mention Tang Guo''s life experience. In junior high school, his parents were derailed because of their feelings of divorce and divorce. Two of them, one child, Tang Guo was left in China, beside her father. Her mother went abroad with her sister. It didn''t take long for her father to remarry and that little third. She started her boarder life and has never been home. The father only gave her living expenses, and it was rtively rare to meet her all year round. see you tomorrow Chapter 2802: Pistachio (41) Chapter 2802: Pistachio (41) 2802: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the next few days, Chu Yan felt that Tang Guo''s words were full of joy. "You seem to be very happy these days. Is there something good happening?" Tang Guo did not conceal: "My mother is going to return to China in a few days, of course, happy." "It turned out to be this way." Chu Yan didn''t know what happened to Tang Guo''s family, and out of respect, he didn''t investigate. Because of her state, he didn''t want his behavior to bring her any insecurity. He will stay with her until she reveals to him and is willing to share her life with him. He couldn''t do much, he could only apany her and make her happier. "How about a recent fan meeting?" "It''s good, but the fans are a bit enthusiastic." "That''s because they like your book and they''re passionate about you." "Also, so, I am conceiving better works, and hope that they will not be disappointed." Tang Guo remembered one thing, and the cover of Chu Yan''s new book, as well as the design, were also painted by her. She remembered that when Chu Yan went out to y, it seemed that Chu Yan''s story was not a new book, but another subject. They also discussed at that time that the protagonist of the new book should be a painter. He also said at the time that it was inspired by her paintings. However, the new book came outter, not that one. "Chu Yan, didn''t you say that the protagonist of the new book is about the artist? How did it change?" Chu Yan did not expect Tang Guo to ask this question. The reason he gave up the subject was because he discovered the secret hidden in Tang Guo''s paintings, which may be rted to her condition. After spending so much time with him, his thoughts on her were almost enough to break through the window paper. Therefore, even if he had already conceived the story almost at that time, and the outline was reasonable, he still gave up. Because he only wanted her to be happy, and didn''t want to write down the secrets of this artist, lest she would evoke any bad memories when she saw it. Moreover, the subject matter, if you want to write, the artist''s problem can only start with mental and psychological problems. If they do nt know it, it does nt matter, she does nt necessarily read his books. She was too familiar with her, so he didn''t want to happen if he hurt him a little. Even though, he knew very well that the writing would definitely bring a qualitative breakthrough to his fame. But fame and fortune, is it important to have someone he cares about? He never wrote books for fame and fortune. To be famous, he could follow the original math mentor, enter the opponent''s door, and enter the field of mathematics. To benefit, he might as well be a psychologist, that profession can make money. It''s cheap for a few hundred an hour, and expensive if you don''t know it. These thoughts are instantaneous in my mind. Come back, Chu Yan answered Tang Guo''s question: "There was a problem in the idea, so I gave up. The story I had previously conceived can no longer reason." "It turned out to be this way, but your new book is also very good and is very much liked by many people. It is more basic than before, and the evaluation seems to be higher. Speaking of, Chu Yan, you have been improving." Chu Yan was happily boasted, "I n to end the fan meeting and go out to y again. Are you going?" "Go, work for months, and really should rx." Chapter 2803: Pistachio (42) Chapter 2803: Pistachio (42) 2803: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The waiting time is long. In these recent times, Tang Guo sits in the window and looks at the traces of the ne flying across the sky, in addition to working, chatting and talking with Chu Yan every day. The system found that as long as a ne flew by, Tang Guo''s eyes would light up for an instant, even if the day had not yet reached that day. Time finally came to the day that Mother Tang said. A few days ago, Tang Guo invited someone toe and clean up the house. In addition, there will be another empty room, well-furnished, with a high-level and warm style. The night before, Mother Tang also called her and said that it was a flight at seven o''clock in the morning, and she should be able to arrive in the afternoon. Therefore, Tang Guo got up very early. First, he bought a chicken and other side dishes. After the chicken soup was stewed, the other dishes were washed and processed. Throughout the morning, she had no intention of working, and even someone called her and sent a message, she was absent-minded. At noon, she just made something to eat. In order to be better, she also took a special nap. She set off for the airport at three o''clock. She arrived at half past three and waited outside impatiently. This wait until eight o''clock in the evening. ording to the time that Mother Tang said to her, it is not toote, and on time, it should be at seven o''clock in the evening. But the ne waste due to various objective reasons. That was a very normal thing. She had been sitting there waiting, without the slightest anxiety. Unconsciously, after eight o''clock, the clock has already pointed at nine. Nine o''clock also passed, and time ran to ten o''clock. ... Late at night, early in the morning. Tang Guo looked at the ce where the familiar person hade out, and his eyes were hard to hide. Atst she remembered asking the staff that such a mistake should not have been made by her. Eventually she asked the staff and the other side told her that the flight she was waiting for had alreadynded. Therefore, the people she waited for should note. She called a taxi and returned to her ce of residence. Although she didn''t say a word, the system understood it a bit. She should want to ask Tang mother if there was any dy. However, the phone showed that she was busy, and she called several times in a row. She could no longer continue. The chicken broth was so cold that she reheated it and made those clean dishes into what she thought was the best. At two o''clock in the morning, she was sitting at the table, slowly drinking chicken soup and eating meals. The system wanted to say something, but nothing he said was useless. The host is big now, and it is aplete introduction. The simplefort is useless at all. After eating, Tang Guo fell asleep. The next day, as usual, she got up early in the morning, first nced at her phone, and there were no missed calls on it. She then continued to work. In the afternoon, Tang Guo received a call from his mother, looking at the familiar notes, her gloomy eyes finally lighted up: "Mom." "Sorry, Xiaoguo, I didn''t get on that ne yesterday because your sister identally injured her hand." "Is my sister seriously hurt?" "It''s not heavy, it won''t affect the harp, or it can''t touch the water for the time being." "It turned out to be that way, I said how could my mother make an appointment for no reason, yes, is she going to change the flight?" Chapter 2804: Pistachio (43) Chapter 2804: Pistachio (43) 2804: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xiaoguo, my mother may not be able toe back for a while. Your sister''s hand was hurt, and her mother has to take care of her." Mother Tang sighed softly. "Your sister is a stupid girl. I asked her to make something for herself in the morning. Halfway through, she called and said she cut her fingers. I was so ufortable that I just walked away. " The system noticed that Tang Guo was still smiling. When he heard his finger cut, the smile disappeared instantly. "If your sister has Xiaoguo so powerful, mothers don''t have to worry so much. The food video that Xiaoguo shared with me before is made with all colors and vors, which makes me miss some delicious foods. It''s a pity, this I have not been able to eat small fruit meals again and again. " "When will the mother be back?" "This, it''s not easy to apply for a holiday here, it may be a long time ago. When the timees to apply for a holiday, I will call you again." After a while chatting, Mother Tang said she was going to prepare Tang Guo''s sister for afternoon tea and hung up the phone. After the call was hung up, Tang Guo kept staring at the phone. It seemed a long time. The system also recorded this data, she stared at her mobile phone for two hours and thirty-nine minutes and twelve seconds at noon. During this time, the avatar of her chat ount continued to sh. After returning to each other one by one, andforting each other, she was different than before and said a few words: "I am suddenly sad today, can you talk?" "Ah? Xiaoguo, do you say that you are upset now? How could it be, how are you upset? Are you using this method to make me happy? Okay, I''m already happy, thank you I ll get off first. " "I''m a bit sad today, can you talk?" "Xiaoguo, what are you kidding? I will believe that you are sad. You must be joking, okay, I''m off, I''m still a bit busy here." "Have a chat? Suddenly a little sad." "Hahaha, really rare, Xiaoguo, I never feel that there is anything that will make you sad. If you really want to chat, wait for me to go back and work overtime now." ... The system is a bit unreadable, and he really wants to stop this from happening. Looking at Tang Guo''s message-by-message method, everyone thinks that she is not a person who will be sad. Even if she is sad, it will be fine soon. They used to be very busy, refused to have time to chat, and even pretended not to see. Sending the message to those who often contact him, Tang Guo didn''t wait for an answer. Then she touched her cell phone again and started making phone calls. "Xiao Guo, sorry, I''m a bit busy now." "Out there, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it another day." "In a blind date ..." "Dating with a boyfriend ..." "Thepany has a party ..." In the end, Tang Guo called Yuan Linlin. "Little fruit?" "it''s me." "Rare, why did you take the initiative to call me? This is rare, why, is there anything wrong?" "Come out and make an appointment, do you have time?" "Yes, yes, okay. It depends on your many times with me, or is it the same old ce?" The system finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if this Yuan Linlin was not so bad. At this time, she was still willing to apany Tang Guo. Half an hourter, the two met. Chapter 2805: Pistachio (44) Chapter 2805: Pistachio (44) 2805: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It turned out that you are feeling down today," Yuan Linlin was learning that Tang Guo was not worried at all when she was down. She patted Tang Guo''s shoulder with a smile. "How could it be down for no reason?" Ah? It''s not like you. " "People are always upset, don''t they?" "Yeah, to change people, I might as wellfort people. But you ..." Yuan Linlin shook her head and said with a smile, "I believe you will be happy soon, everyone knows, No matter what you encounter, no matter how bad it is, you will soon recover. Sometimes, I really envy you, I do nt care about anything, and I do nt seem to take it into my heart. "Nothing will make you sad all the time, no matter what makes Kaner, you can pass it. Remember to go to school, military training. The instructor said that no questions can be asked for leave. It seemed to be a period of menstruation, and a little bit Let''s have a low fever. I just resisted it, and then hung it for a few days. " Yuan Linlin continued: "Midway at the time, I remember several girls, who were also in the menstrual period, and asked for leave from the instructor." "Speaking of them, they were not penalized in the end." "I guess the instructors are afraid that they will have problems. I didn''t expect that you could be just as good as anyone." Tang Guo took a sip of wine before saying, "Later, I and the instructor asked for leave." "Well? Isn''t it agreed? Why?" Tang Guo took another sip of wine and said, "He said that I looked good. He patted my shoulder and said, let me stick to it and pass. He also said that let me not pretend to be sick, and my face looked good. " That''s because her life is always regr, she is well-formed, she doesn''t eat strange things, she doesn''t lose weight blindly, she goes on a diet and keeps exercising, so she looks much better than others. Many girls, for the sake of weight loss, have a weak system and usually do not look good. When ites to the menstrual period, it definitely looks worse. At that time, she was in the physiological period and had a low fever at the same time, which made her face a little red. The instructor thought she was lying and wanted to rest, but she was not allowed. After Yuan Linlin heard it, she couldn''t helpughing: "I reallyughed to death. So there is still such a thing. Then the instructor knew about your serious illness? But at that time, it was over, I guess he does not know." "It''s better, I know, you can''t be really sad for a long time." Yuan Linlin stood up and nced at the lively dance floor. "Since I''m here, I n to y, or I''ll be in vain." She looked back at Tang Guo and saw that the other person didn''t look very sad: "Then I went to y? You shouldn''t have any problems." Seeing Yuan Linlin soon met a new friend, what Tang Guo had originally said, he never wanted to speak again. As before, after the end, Yuan Linlin is going to y with her new friends and say goodbye to Tang Guo. "Okay, okay, you go home, it will be fine tomorrow, it''s not a big deal, I believe you." Yuan Linlin waved with Tang Guo on the sports car. Tang Guo took a taxi home, as usual, after washing and lying down to sleep. The system thought it would be like this today. But he still dared not take it lightly, because that happened at five o''clock tomorrow morning. In summer, a day has just dawned and the sun has not yete out. Chapter 2806: Pistachio (45) Chapter 2806: Pistachio (45) 2806: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Late night, early morning time. When the system thought that it would not happen, Tang Guo, who was lying in bed, suddenly sat up. In her pajamas, she walked softly to the refrigerator. Taking out four beers from inside, holding the beer in the stic bag and holding the mobile phone, she opened the door of the room and went out. She was on an emergency aisle and reached the rooftop position. At that time, the heart of the system bounced out. He didn''t know what would happen next, and quickly connected to Chu Yan''s mobile phone signal. However, there was no contact at this time, and there was no signal at all. This is, however, a sudden death to the system. He suddenly remembered that Chu Yan seemed to be taking a ne tonight, and it must be because of this that he shut down. He quickly checked the flight. If the ne was notte, the time for Chu Yan to fly to another city should be about two hours. The Chuyan flight time is 10.30 minutes, and it is now midnight, that is, the ne is notte, and there are 30 minutes before he can get off the ne. The original owner died at five in the morning, and it should be toote. He intends to connect the picture here to his mobile phone once Chu Yan''s mobile phone has a signal. He wouldn''t be so sure if he changed another person, but if it was Chu Yan, he believed that Chu Yan would be able to prevent this and help the host greatly aplish what he wanted. Tang Guo is leaning next to the rooftop. There is a certain railing here. If it is not true death, there is no danger. Want to die unless you climb up. The system just thought about it, and found that Tang Guo climbed up and sat on it. If he had a heart, he might have been frightened to stop now. [The host is big, the host is big, can you hear what I say? ] The system called a few times, and found that Tang was sitting there, sipping his drink, ignoring his voice at all. The cell phone was on the side and it was on. The interface is actually an address book, the system is anxious, and the address book is assigned the name of Chu Yan to make that name particrly conspicuous. However, Tang Guo didn''t look back and he didn''t know what to do. When all four of the beers had been drunk, it was almost half past zero. The system is in a hurry, hoping that time can pass faster. At this time, he suddenly heard a familiar toneing: "I told you long ago that no one in this world needs you and no one cares about you. People like you don''t need to stay in this world. " "Look, you suppressed me for so long, you did so many things, you worked hard to make yourself happy, you arranged your time every day, and you didn''t let yourself think, because you could make me disappear?" "You are always a soft-hearted person who cares about feelings. It will always be affected, sad, and sad. As long as you are sad, sad, disappointed, and painful, I will appear." "Don''t struggle, just give up." "It''s been more than ten years, don''t you think you''ve worked hard for nothing? You can redeem other people, but no one can redeem you. This is not for you." "Listen to me, leave here, leave." "Leave and be relieved." The system heard the whole thing horrifying, and the whole thing trembled: This is ... the second evil personality? So what is really sick is this second personality? Or maybe, the original owner was originally sick, butter became very serious, but she did not want to get sick, and eventually these diseases became second personality? "Suddenly, you are right." This different tone made the system call quickly, but Tang Guo did not respond. "Haha, I''m you, I''m you too, but I''m also the one you hate. But no matter how much you hate and hate me, I will never betray you, leave you,e on, follow me, I''ll take you out of here. " Tang Guo didn''t move, the system was relieved. So, the body is still in control, and that second personality should be weak. At this time, he contacted Chu Yan and was overjoyed. see you tomorrow Chapter 2807: Pistachio (46) Chapter 2807: Pistachio (46) 2807: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The hotel is booked not far from the library building. Considering that you have another arrangement tomorrow, the meeting time with the book fan is 8 o''clock in the morning. One morning, there should be nothing over the signing fair Question. Is there anything wrong with you? " As soon as I got off the ne, Chu Yan came out and found her cell phone to switch on. He shook his head subconsciously and said, "No problem, just look at the arrangement." At this point, he was already on. He was about to send a message to Tang Guo. After all, it was early in the morning, sote, he didn''t n to call and it would disturb her. It may be a habit to always talk to her no matter where he is, where he is or what new ce he is. Even if she was sleeping and didn''t see the news, he wanted to post it. At least, when she woke up in the morning, she could see these and know what he was doing. Chu Yan had a smile on his lips. When he was about to send a message, he didn''t know why. His phone seemed to be out of control. The screen of the phone flickered, and then it was as if someone was opening a video with him. He wanted to log out directly, thinking there was something in the phone. However, when the lens shot a figure from far to near, when he saw the face clearly, he almost threw the phone to the ground. Soon, the picture turned again, and the vision was shot from the high floor. Although the cars and horses are like dragons and neon lights below, if you look up, you can see the beautiful night view of the city. But he didn''t have any idea of appreciation. When the camera turned to Tang Guo''s face again, he wished to fly back immediately, just want to run to her right away. "Dinner? What''s the matter with you?" The speaker is the editor of Chu Yan. After all, there are some things that he still needs to do, so he is busy working on the book fan meeting. After taking a few steps, she found that Chu Yan was motionless, holding a cell phone, standing in a dull manner, turning back and patting her shoulder. Inadvertently stunned on the screen of the phone, the whole person was stunned. Now the position of the video can not only capture Tang Guo''s person, but also shoot her sitting in a very dangerous ce. Originally, he thought that Chu Yan was chatting with the people he liked. After all, the assistant said, recently Chu Chu often used a mobile phone to type, andughed while typing, not that it is impossible to fall in love. "Editor, I may have a problem." Chu Yan held the phone firmly in the palm of her hand, but also trembled and her eyes were red. This time, the book fans who signed up will send them the signature book for free, and give them somepensation. " The editor nced at the situation on the screen and asked, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know, but I have to go back immediately." The editor nodded, and his expression was very serious: "Will you call her first?" He pointed to Tang Guo on the screen. "Now if you have wings, you won''t be able to reach her right away. .The ne flies past, it takes nearly an hour, and it is still necessary to get on the ne immediately. ording to the actual situation, there are rtively few night flights. There may be no more flights here. You can only buy tomorrow morning. " Chu Yan shook her head: "I''ll call her right away." Chapter 2808: Pistachio (47) Chapter 2808: Pistachio (47) 2808: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "However, even if there is a flight, I will not be able to take a ne." Chu Yan took a deep breath. "At this time, I must always talk to her at all times, and I cannot disconnect from her." "So, what are you going to do?" "I''ll charter back," Chu Yan has gone to another ce. "At this point, let alone moving the car, there is no train." "Otherwise, let''s break up. I''ll ask if there is a flight. If so, tell me the address. If I take a flight, you can charter and go back while talking to her. Right," The editor patted his head, "rms are also avable." Chu Yan thought he had heard something wrong in the video just now, and hesitated, and finally said, "Okay, the police can do it." After a while he was going to talk to the police and exin the special situation of Tang Guo. ording to this situation, the other party''s spirit is not right, and she must not be able to anger her. The only thing the police can do is to put some mats underneath. The editor saw that Chu Yan agreed, and sighed: "That''s it. It''s important to save people first. I''llmunicate with the people over there who are in charge of the book fan meeting. Then I will go to see the air ticket. The time is urgent. Leave after you call the police, I will not be with you. " Chu Yan nodded and stepped out in a hurry. He went to the car first. He found a driver and knocked on the window and said, "I''ll give you 100,000 and take me to a ce." At that time, the driver looked at him with a particrly idiot''s eyes, thinking he was crazy. "First transfer you a deposit of ten thousand, and then send me wherever I go next. If you can drive quickly, drive faster." After receiving the transfer of 10,000 yuan, the driver gave himself a p first, and finally invited Chu Yan up. Although I don''t know why there is such a good thing, he dare to easily transfer 10,000 deposits to the other party, and he has to do it. The editor of Chu Yan went to check the flight first, and the defendant informed that there was no flight after this morning. After all, at this time, it is not the peak season of travel, and there are basically no flight lines after the early morning. For this reason, he exined to Chu Yan, since there is no way to pass in time, he can only help to heal here. When Chu Yan was in the car, she had already called the police. He directly called one of his ssmates and friends and told him about Tang Guo''s special situation, and said that when they arranged people, it was better to use excessive words and actions, otherwise he would easily anger her, he I''ll call and talk to her here. After arranging everything, Chu Yan exhaled lightly. The picture was very spiritual and now exists in a small corner on his mobile phone. I don''t know who did it and how. Now he doesn''t have any deep thoughts. He dialed the number that could be carried back with his eyes closed, and his heart was beating extremely hard, as if he could pop out of his body at any time. "What are you waiting for?" "No one cares about you, even if you do so much, you see, I came out in the end. You look at the people you helped, they are selfish and never thought of you." "And your so-called good friend, do you care about your feelings?" "Are you still attached to this world?" "Oh, listen to me, leave them, abandon them all, leave their world, and you will be clean." Chapter 2809: Pistachio (48) Chapter 2809: Pistachio (48) 2809: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Leave it, you won''t be so tired without them." "We are one and only I will not hurt you." "There is no need for you in this world." The system was anxious to listen to these words. When the phone rang, he quickly helped Tang Guo amplify the phone. The second personality had a murky voice and was interrupted by a sudden call. Tang Guo looked down, saw the caller ID on the phone, and slowly reached out to answer. Suddenly, her face froze, as if she was trying to control the arm that stretched out, and her voice was agitated with anxiety: "No ess! No one will care about you, care about you, don''t hope." "No one understands what you really think." "No one will understand. When you answer this call, you end up with more serious injuries." However, Tang Guo''s hand did not seem to be controlled by the second personality, and still held the phone. The second personality screamed, "I said it, and you are not allowed to pick it up. Do you still want to be hurt? Why are you disobedient? You try hard to suppress me. For more than ten years, I disguised myself as perfect, It''s not good not to let yourself be exposed, but you failed! If you fail, it means that the world doesn''t need you, they don''t need you, you should leave, do you understand? " "You say you''re good for me?" This voice was much milder than the slightly sharper voice of the second personality. "Yes, of course, no one but me will care about you and care about you." Tang Guo nced at the caller ID on his mobile phone and asked, "Since you are good for me, why are you desperate to stop what I want to do? Why stop me, anyway, to destroy my peaceful life?" "Because your life, the so-called perfection, the so-called meaning, is meaningless at all." "That''s just what you think." Tang Guo bent a corner of her mouth and clicked the answering phone on her cell phone. The moment she clicked, she heard the voice inside, "Xiao Guo, are you?" Chu Yan''s heartbeat was fast, and God knew how anxiously he waited for her to answer the phone, anxious to smash the phone. "It''s me." Chu Yan heard the calm voice, the depression that could not be expressed in her heart, ufortable: "I haven''t slept sote, what are you doing?" For the sake of security, he did not directly say that she was in a very dangerous position because she was afraid to anger her. Tang Guo: "A little insomnia." Chu Yan''s mobile phone almost didn''t get steady and was a little insomnia, so she went to the rooftop, sat on the rooftop bar, and hung her legs out, watching the stars? Who lied? "Is it because you have been too busy at work recently and your body is ufortable to cause insomnia? It is going to dawn, go to the hospital to see, and pay more attention to your body if you are tired." Tang Guo ignored this sentence automatically and asked, "Why did you call this time?" "Isn''t I making that book fan meeting? I just got off the ne shortly. As for calling you, I don''t know why, but I suddenly wanted to call you." "That''s it." "I ran outside for a few days, and suddenly I missed it. It was time to go y with you before. Or, when Ie back, let''s make an appointment and go out to y, how about it?" "It''s good, but ..." Chapter 2810: Pistachio (49) Chapter 2810: Pistachio (49) 2810: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "However, I don''t know when I will be free." Chu Yan raised her heart and said quickly: "When the work is always busy, when you are not busy, you will be free. I can wait for you. If we ca nt go far, we will y around the city It''s okay to y, it won''t take long. " Hearing that there was silence, Chu Yan was so upset, and he thought of an idea: "Little fruit, do you want to sleep now?" "I don''t want to sleep. I''m not sleepy at this moment." "Then I will apany you for a chat. Speaking of which, our lives are very regr, and there is no such experience of chatting in the middle of the night." "What do you want to talk about?" "It''s okay to talk about anything, it''s fun, it''s delicious, the scenery, the atmosphere, the temperature, the life, the troubles ... If you want to talk, you can talk about everything. In short, you have insomnia, and I will I m free, and I do nt want to sleep, just sit down and talk. "Then let''s talk about life and troubles." Tang Guo responded, which made Chu Yan beat his heart several times, thinking that what he said was well spoken, it is likely that every next sentence was rted to She faces a choice. "Okay, let''s talk about life and troubles, let''s talk about you first?" Chu Yan asked, "Recently, are there any troubles?" "Well, a little." Tang Guo said, "I was suddenly a little skeptical of life. There was a sense that it was meaningless and unnecessary. What I said to many people didn''t take it for granted. They thought I shouldn''t have this. I think my troubles are so good, why can I still have troubles and think that life is meaningless? " Chu Yan raised her heart, but she was also relieved. Ken was right to chat with him: "In fact, asionally I also feel this way, doubting myself, doubting life, doubting the necessity of my existence. Look at me In the eyes of many people, it''s considered a sess, right? " "It should be very sessful." "Yeah, in the eyes of everyone, I am very sessful. But there is no rule saying that sessful people can''t have troubles, can''t be sad, aren''t they? They aren''t any wooden people." Chu Yan continued, " Before, I also liked to talk to people I used to confuse myself with anxiety in the group. Later, they all said that I was in a blessing and I did nt know how to bless me. It was pure fun to think that I was full. "Oh, so, do you think life is more meaningless?" "No," Chu Yan quickly denied. "Why do I feel that my life is meaningless because of the denial of others? Others don''t understand me, not me, and I don''t know my troubles. They just think that I have seeded, and they have done better than them. Well, there shouldn''t be negative emotions. Although I had that kind of world-weary feeling at the beginning. Later, I wanted to understand, but I couldn''t really think so. " "What do you understand?" "I see. I really do nt care too much about those people. I ve had a good or bad life, and I really have nothing to do with them. If they really care about me, even if I say I have a little trouble, they will I was very concerned and asked what happened. Actually, it was because a book fan sent me a letter. They would write in the letter, ''Dinner, no matter how busy I hope you are. My body is worn down. No matter what the reason, you must be happy. " Chapter 2811: Pistachio (50) Chapter 2811: Pistachio (50) 2811: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "You see, book fans who are so far away from me may not have met, they will care about my physical and mental health. Their biggest hope is that I will write books happily, not for writing books, and for me Good book fans have always been this kind of tolerance. Why do people who are closer to each other seem not to care? " "From these experiences, I understand that it is not the people who really care about you, why do you care what they say. You just need to care about the people who really care about you." Tang Guo asked again: "What if there is no one who cares about you?" "No, Xiaoguo, even if there is a person in this world, it is hated by 90% of the world, and the remaining 10% are always concerned about that person." Tang Guo did not believe: "How do you prove?" Chu Yan''s mind is about to explode. How can this be proved? He can''t always say directly, he cares about her, right? This matter, he did not pick out, just did not want to cause her emotions. Soon, Chu Yan thought of another way. "Xiaoguo, have you posted your own updates on Weibo? If you ask me to prove it, following what I do will prove that what I said is correct." Tang Guo was interested: "Okay, I haven''t posted on Weibo about other appointments about myself. A little curious, so what do I need to do?" Chu Yan: "You just posted" I encountered some things today, and I can''t sleep until now, I don''t know when I can pass ", you follow the words I said, send them up, or you can know I am right. " "Are you sure that you can prove it by doing this?" Chu Yan: "I''m sure, if the end result is different, youe to hit me, no, Ie to let you hit, how about it?" After hearing someughter from the phone, Chu Yan felt a little relieved: "Don''t you dare try?" "Okay, then I''ll try it." Tang Guo, ording to what Chu Yan said, turned that paragraph into text and posted it to her Weibo. On this Weibo, she hardly shares her life. "I''ve sent it." "Let''s wait ten minutes. After ten minutes, you can see the results." At this moment, Chu Yan quickly opened the strange and strange group he had joined in order to see all Tang Guo''s works. While talking to Tang Guo, he took a screenshot of Tang Guo s Weibo and put it in the group, and added a sentence: Fruit jam has not slept sote, and it s rare to send a strange dynamic, is it right? What''s going on, do you know how you can contact the fruit jam herself, really worried about her situation. After all, her Weibo never posts these things. System: Damn, is this guy a showman? However, this seems to work. Sure enough, at one or two in the morning, it was the peak period of night owl activity. This message was sent out in several groups, and it has attracted the attention of those who like Tang Guo''s works, and can be regarded as her fans. However, within a few minutes, they touched Tang Guo''s Weibo andmented on the words of concern. Not only that, they were also selfish, like writing a small thesis, arge paragraph and a long paragraph of words passed. The person who had submitted the draft had Tang Guo''s social ount and also quietly left a message for her. "Little fruit, ten minutes have passed, and it''s time to witness the miracle." see you tomorrow Chapter 2812: Pistachio (51) Chapter 2812: Pistachio (51) 2812: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo opened Weibo and received a lot of news prompts. "Jam, you have to take good care of yourself." "Jam, no matter what happens, I''m your strong backing." "Sleep, everything will be fine when the sun rises tomorrow, and luck will soon fall on you." "Fruit jam, no matter what you encounter, I hope you will be good and good forever." "Fruit jam, go to bed early, can you wake up tomorrow and have a peace with us? Is it really worrisome to see you post this Weibo in the middle of the night. If you see it, do nt reply to us. Tired, if you send a report of peace, we will be able to know your situation. " "No matter what, I will stand behind you and support you. If I can, I am willing to listen to you and apany you through the difficulties before you." ... Chu Yan didn''t speak again, Tang Guo''s movements, he could see. I don''t know what''s going on, no matter what he does, the small window with Tang Guo figure is always on his mobile phone. As for why, he didn''t go into it. Instead, he was very grateful to those who did it. Seeing Tang Guo bury his head to read thements and news, he took a sigh of relief temporarily. When there was some movement over Tang Guo, it was already an hourter. It took so long because she read reviews and private messages. "Chu Yan, you seem to have won." After hearing this, Chu Yan said quickly, "Do you believe it now?" "Believe." "Xiaoguo, have you seen the sunrise?" "I only saw the sun I saw in the morning. As for the sunrise, it should look like the sun has just risen. I haven''t seen it yet. I usually get up at around seven in the morning." "I haven''t seen it." Chu Yan did not lie. Although he loves to y, he really hasn''t waited for the sunrise. "Do you want to sleep now?" "I don''t want to sleep." "I don''t want to sleep, either," Chu Yan said. "Otherwise, let''s y a game, how about waiting for the sunrise together? Although not in the same ce, we can do the same thing, and it''s wonderful to think about it." "You can''t promise!" The second personality suddenly popped up, but Tang Guo''s eyes were quick and he covered the position of the phone''s microphone directly, a smirk made on the corner of his lips, and put the phone next to his lips, and answered, "Okay, then we Wait for the sunrise together. " Waiting was undoubtedly difficult. Chu Yan wished that the driver''s car could have wings and flew to him. "I''m really looking forward to the sunrise I''m waiting for you today, I guess it will be very beautiful." Tang Guo looked up at the sky and the stars, saying, "It should be beautiful, the stars are very bright tonight." "Really? I don''t see any stars here, I really envy you." "So how about I take a picture of you?" "Of course, I want to see how beautiful the stars are in your sky now." Chu Yan said that he soon received the pictures full of stars, and it was really beautiful, "I have Liangliang here To show you the moon. "Then he sent the photo over. The so-called moon stars are rare. Tang Guo''s side is now a starry sky, which is very beautiful. Chu Yan''s side is a bright and luminous moon hanging on it. The two pictures side by side make up for that regret. Chapter 2813: Pistachio (52) Chapter 2813: Pistachio (52) 2813: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Time unknowingly past, three o''clock, four o''clock, five o''clock ... five thirty, five forty, five fifty ... five and fifty nine, six o''clock. When the car drove into Tang Guo''s city, getting closer and closer to her only, Chu Yan said all night, even though her mouth was dry, her eyelids were fighting, and she was watching the sky that slowly lit up. If the sound came from time to time, he seemed to be filled with something. "Chu Yan, watch the sunrise. Is there a sunrise over you?" Chu Yan looked at the small window on the mobile phone, and very spiritually took him the sunrise picture, but did not forget to shoot Tang Guo''s figure in. I don''t know who helped him, anyway, he is grateful. "I saw." Chu Yan looked to the sky from the position of the car window. The high-rise building blocked a lot of light, but still felt faintly that today''s sun will definitely be strong. The light of the rising sun, scattered through the floor, is faintly scattered around, giving people a feeling of hope and warmth. "The sunrise is really beautiful," Tang Guo said. At this time, Chu Yan had reached downstairs of Tang Guo and said to the driver, "The money will be transferred to you in a moment." The driver had already understood something, only nodded, watching Chu Yan hurriedly running back, he nced again, the intable cushions downstairs, and those firefighters ready to go. When Chu Yan came to the rooftop, he was already sweaty, because he was too anxious. Even if he knew that Tang Guo would now have a low chance of jumping, he wouldn''t rest assured that he would not pull her down in person. Hanging legs, looking scary. Tang Guo seemed to hear the movement, holding his cell phone, turning back to see him walking towards her, "Chu Yan?" "It''s me." Chu Yan walked slowly tentatively. "How did youe?" "Look at the sunrise." Chu Yan smiled at Tang Guo. "I don''t know why. I watched the sunrise for the first time. I especially wanted to watch it with you. It was boring to see it alone." "So, you''re here?" "Yeah, I really want to watch the sunrise with you. I can''t wait to get here." Chu Yan still moved slowly, always watching Tang Guo''s expression, for fear that his behavior would stimte him. She said, "Fortunately, I love the driver to take a short approach, just in time for the sunrise. Seriously, I have not been as impulsive as I am today, let go of everything, just want to wait here quietly with you sunrise." Facing the same light, Chu Yan slowly walked in front of Tang Guo. Even if it was a little bit dazzling, he couldn''t close his eyes. Finally came to the brink, and Tang Guo was close at hand, Chu Yan did not say that he would take Tang Guo back hard. But leaning beside her very easily, making precautionary equipment at any time, when something unexpected happened. However, his performance was very rxed. Chu Yan looked at the round sun on the horizon, beside the sun, there were also colorful clouds: "The sunrise is really beautiful, this trip is really worth nothing." "Did you not have a fan meeting?" Tang Guo asked. Chu Yan''s face had the same smile as before: "I n to share this beautiful sunrise with my fans, because it is too beautiful, I don''t want to miss it, I want to share it with them." In the car, Chu Yan figured out a way. At that time, Tang Guo will definitely ask this question. Chapter 2814: Pistachio (53) Chapter 2814: Pistachio (53) 2814: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In short, this time, we really have to give an exnation to the fans who like him. It is better to give them this beautiful sunrise. He took out his mobile phone, first sent a message to his friend, and said sorry, after all, this time, it caused them a lot of trouble. By the way, said his decision. Although some of the following people were very opposed, he finally agreed to his request. However, they agreed to remove the air cushion on the premise that Tang Guo got off the railing. Chu Yan agreed, first on Weibo, he sent an event to share the sunrise with fans, and then opened a live broadcast room. "Xiaoguo, do you want to change the position to see the day," Chu Yan walked around, and finally found a good visual position. "I think this angle is perfect to watch the sunrise." Chu Yan was a little nervous when he said this. After all, he wasn''t sure whether Tang Guo would listen to him. Tang Guo looked back at Chu Yan, and everyone who heard the voice raised his heart. Chu Yan had not spoken to Tang Guo before. Many people heard about her talking to herself. After a little discrimination, she knew that her situation was not right, and promised Chu Yan to solve it, because her position was too dangerous, and she could hardly use any tools to take her away without harming her. About a minute has passed, and everyone watching from a distance is nervous. Chu Yan, who had been beside Tang Guo, discovered that a very subtle expression appeared on her face. At that time, it was giving a sense of cowardice. But soon, that feeling disappeared. It seems that another evil soul has been suppressed. Then he saw that Tang Guo held out his hand to him: "Chu Yan, you help me, my legs are numb." Hearing this sentence, whether it was Chu Yan or other people, they were relieved. Chu Yan didn''t think of anything at that time. She quickly held her hand, and did not care about other people who directly held her, and took her off the railing. Quickly walked to a safe position, at this time, his heart was really put down. "Look at this location, is the sunrise the most beautiful?" Tang Guo leaned gently on Chu Yan''s body and looked in the direction he pointed. He never looked away again, and seemed not to feel the re of the sun there. In fact, the light at this time has been so dazzling. "Does it look good?" Chu Yan asked. "Good-looking." Tang Guo asked. Chu Yan smiled sincerely, holding Tang Guo''s hand without letting go. He said gently, "Xiao Guo, can wee to watch the sunrise together every day? I think it''s not enough to watch it once. In fact, a lifetime is not enough, but a lifetime is always better than one time. " System: Take advantage of the opportunity to be greedy once, really a great clever ghost. Tang Guo had a soft smile on his lips and held Chu Yan''s hand back: "Of course it can. I have never seen the sunrise before. I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful. It doesn''t really make sense to see it together. Then it won''t rain. Let''s see more and more. " "If it''s going to rain, let''s meet together and listen to the sound of rain, how about working?" Chu Yan missed any chance. Tang Guo agreed, and his smile was crooked, as if all the dark breath on his body had disappeared. The system sensed that energy was rising and suddenly realized. Chapter 2815: Pistachio (54) Chapter 2815: Pistachio (54) 2815: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Quickly call: [Host is big, host is big, is it you? Are you out of state? Your home is so cute. Did you pull you out? "It''s me, don''t worry, Tongzi, you did a good job this time. Although I have a decisive solution in the end, but this time you helped Chu Yan to participate and gave me another idea." The system was greatly relieved, and he knew that the host was definitely not so easy to be defeated, and most of them had their own ns. Sure enough, he didn''t guess wrong. After Tang Guo descended from the roof railing, the people below retreated. Although this time there were no surprises, but everyone who was busy with it did notin. For them, if the person standing on the top of the tall building never falls down, look back, even if you put them on the intable pad ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand times, they are willing. . Twenty or more floors, even if there is air cushion, the range of air cushion seems to be quiterge, and there is a great chance that the person is in danger of death. Therefore, everything that happened today was only fortunate and contented to leave. When the sun rose and the light became stronger and stronger, Chu Yan could not open her eyes. In fact, he was a bit sleepy. He was busy all day yesterday, and he hasn''t slept at night. But the person leaning against his arm instantly made him feel as excited as a bloodshot. "Chu Yan, thank you foring." "When I say these things, I just want to watch the sunrise with you. Really, I did nt make a joke with you before. I want to watch the sunrise with you forever." "Of course, I won''t force you if you don''t want to." He will be waiting, looking forward, working hard, and sooner orter she will still apany him to watch the sunrise of his life. Tang Guo saw Chu Yan''s persistent eyes, the smile on his lips could not be closed, and he gently held his hand: "Did you have dinnerst night?" "I didn''t have time to eat it when I was going to get off the ne." "Then hurried over to apany me to watch the sunrise without eating." Chu Yan did not lie, and nodded honestly: "Yes, after all, I am just a young man in his twenties. When he encounters a thing that he wants to do, he will definitely forget to eat." "This excuse is good." Tang Guo pulled La Chu Yan: "Let''s go back to me. It''s time for me to have breakfast too, and I''ll make a meal for you by the way." "You haven''t slept all night, otherwise, I''ll order a takeaway, and eat and go to rest." "I like to cook it myself." Seeing Tang Guo being so persistent, Chu Yan did not force him: "Then I will help you and make it together, and I will never be able to eat for nothing, work, and pay forbor." System: Dogs should be dogs instead of excuses forbor. Tang Guo agreed, and then they went downstairs and returned to her house. Chu Yan really helped with the misceneous work. He carefully cut the vegetables and cleared the pots and pans. The dishes were all cut by him. Thest thing Tang Guo needs to do is to get these materials cooked. Enjoyed a perfect breakfast and lunch, Chu Yan was going to go back, but Tang Guo had already given him a set of clean pajamas. Chu Yan found that the set of pajamas was actually men''s clothing, and she was a little bit appetizing. However, he quickly let himself ignore it. Now that he belongs to him, don''t care so much about this little detail, and be tolerant so that you can watch the sunrise of her life with her. What was Tang Guo''s thoughts, he suddenly saw his thoughts and said, "Last time I was engaged in activities online, I bought one get one free, bought a woman''s pajamas, and gave me a set of men''s pajamas. He''s rtively sturdy, and this pajamas is just right. " "Are there any good things like this?" Chu Yan felt uneasy in his heart. He opened his pajamas and looked back. He remembered Qi Yunfeng''s figure carefully, and smiled happily. He is a little taller than Qi Yunfeng. At first nce, Qi Yunfeng has no muscles on his body. He is not the same. He is a gym man all year round. Although he has not trained exaggerated muscles, the muscle lines of the whole body are still smooth. Qi Yunfeng''s transmission of this set must be loose and ugly. It would be different if he wore it, it must be handsome. "I''ve cleaned up the room. I''ll wash it and go to rest." Chu Yan still wanted to refuse, lonely boy and girl, not good. But she was not assured that she finally agreed. Just keep it, keep it safe. System: Laughing personally. My heart is a little stuffy, my heart is beating fast, I am ready to rest, that''s all for today. It should be a little bit more tomorrow. good night. Chapter 2816: Pistachio (55) Chapter 2816: Pistachio (55) 2816: Word Stacks Level 2816 Chu Yan was really sleepy. After washing well, before she went to the room arranged by Tang Guo, she looked at her with some uneasiness. "I didn''t restst night. I''m a little sleepy." After hearing Tang Guo say this, Chu Yan hurriedly urged: "Then you have to wash and sleep quickly, your life has always been very regr, and suddenly staying upte, your body can''t stand it. When we wake up, let''s go out to eat? , I haven''t eaten in the restaurant for a long time. " Tang Guo agreed. "By the way, let''s watch the sunrise in the future, or don''t wait at night, go to bed early in the evening, get up early in the morning and go again. This way you don''t stay up all night, it''s good for your health, and you can see the sunrise, what do you think?" "Okay, just as you said, in fact, I don''t like staying up all night, it''s not, I''m so sleepy now." Watching Tang Guo go to the bathroom, Chu Yan went to the guest room. He squinted into Tang Guo''s room and shook his fist. One day, he would move from this room to the master bedroom. System: Ambitious. Chu Yan fell asleep without immediately, but listened to the movement of the bathroom, waited for Tang Guo toe out of the room, returned to the room, and never came out again. He should have fallen asleep before lying down. As soon as hey down, he fell asleep. One night''s high concentration and nervousness really made his brain extremely tired. Now the taut string in his brain has been rxed and can no longer support it. Chu Yan had a dream, in which he married Tang Guo and realized his wish to move to the master bedroom. Later, they lived a very loving life. All the books he wrote, the characters of all the characters, as well as the illustrations and covers were painted by his wife Tang Guo. Later, she would not take ten orders at a time. As long as he had a new book, she would only take five orders every month. The remaining five were left to him. In the dream, he was often hated by those fans of Tang Guo, but he was very proud of it. Spoiled by his wife like this, he was so happy. When he was proud, Chu Yan woke up. Opening his eyes, he subconsciously looked around, looking at the empty side, and couldn''t help shaking his head. Can he be considered daydreaming? Looking at the time, only twenty minutes passed. It seems that he really misses his illness, and the only solution is to move to her master bedroom. Chu Yan got up and poured a ss of water, and nced into Tang Guo''s room. After drinking the water, hey down and slept again. I have to go to dinner in the evening, maybe I can arrange some other activities after eating, so I can support my spirit. In order to live in the future wife''s master bedroom, the body can not have problems, we must be healthy. Perhaps it was a psychological suggestion that this time Chu Yan never dreamed again, but fell into deep sleep within a minute. Chu Guo thought that Tang Guo, who had also fallen asleep, was actually lying down, and had not slept at all. "Is it because of him that you don''t want to go with me?" "You really don''t have a long lesson. Even if he is nervous about you now, sooner orter he will change." "You look at Qi Yunfeng. How good was the rtionship with you, butter I didn''t like a small misceneous watch." "If you hadn''t suppressed me all the time, I would have been able to take control of my body and take you out of this world." Chapter 2817: Pistachio (56) Chapter 2817: Pistachio (56) 2817: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Wait and see, one day you will still think I''m the best, only I won''t betray you." "That man looks good, but he just didn''t get you." "When he gets tired one day, he will be the same as the men in the world, such as our daddy who is derailed after marriage, only divorced for a few months, and married with his pregnant third." "These men have nothing good." "Did you have a long lesson on our father Jade and Qi Yunfeng?" [The host is big, this second person looks so good. The system can hear the breath, if it is not for this second personality, the original owner would not be so easy to jump off the building and end the young life. Even if this road will be chosen in the future, at least the second personality will not be confused every day, and it won''t happen so fast. Maybe the original owner can encounter salvation? "You say it for my own sake, do you think the solution to all this is to jump off the building and end your life?" The second personality had not moved before, but was suppressed by Tang Guo. As I said before, even if Chu Yan doesn''te, she won''t be able to jump off the building in the end. The reason why she chose to bring in all the emotions of the original owner is because she found many defects when she epted the memory. With the development of time, some memory-losing plots are slowly being filled up. For example, in memory, there is no such thing as Tang mother calling her. In fact, it should be said that the memories she received contained a lot of sadness and the plot of the copse was very vague. When it happened, she would be given a kind, as if there was this in her memory. When it did nt happen, she could nt think of anything. It turned out to be so sad. As for the two things Qi Yunfeng and Ran En, they can be remembered so clearly, she guessed that these two men and women are male and female, and they always have a halo. At first she guessed that there should be a disease in the original owner''s heart. But there was no guess that things were more serious than she thought. The original owner is not only ill, but also because her parents got sick shortly after the divorce, because everyone thinks she is sensible, can take care of herself, and never considers her feelings. Many things were in my mind, and eventually I became ill. But when she was ill, she always remembered her mother''s words, made her stronger, and took good care of herself. Therefore, she was strong, struggling to suppress the pain in her heart. It was under such strong suppression that her second personality appeared. The second personality has been provoking her apostasy. Anyway, no one wants her anymore, it would be better to fall. But she did not want to fall, instead she proved in her own way that she could really live well, take care of herself, and slowly suppress the second personality. She is so busy every day that she arranges her life to be full. After busy in the daytime, she can fall asleep. Tired and sleepy, the second personality would not appear, affecting her life, and provoking her to be a world-weary and vicious person. It is worth mentioning that when she was in junior high school, the second personality used to instigate her to secretly tear up the workbooks of the girls in the ss and put nails and glue on their chairs. Add chalk powder to the ink tank. However, because the original owner is always a kind-hearted girl, he is never willing to cause pain to another person because of his misfortune. Chapter 2818: Pistachio (57) Chapter 2818: Pistachio (57) 2818: Word Stacks Level 2818 Answers In addition to teaching the original owner to go to the ss, the second personality also wants to teach her to be a bad boy. The second personality at that time was actually a child. Those things are nothing more than ideas. However, these were rejected by the original owner, her character became more and more quiet, in the eyes of teachers and ssmates, all of them were good students with good grades. She proved time and time again that she could live well, and her second personality was gradually suppressed. To this day, those terrible thingse one after another, finally crushing the wall that she built to protect herself. In the middle of the night, my head is easily confused and depressed, and I am also lonely. When my head is empty, it is easy to think wildly. The second personality suddenly appeared, challenged her, and jumped off the rooftop, it was really easy. "This world doesn''t need us, isn''t it good to leave?" The second personality spoke again, his words were a little bit harsh, "Since this world has no ce for us, why don''t we abandon the world?" "You said you did it for me?" "Of course, in addition to I will be good for you, who else will be so good to you? Will you show up if you are really good?" The voice of the second personality became fierce, almost shouting out in a low voice. , "If you want to live well, there is no mine, you have to know this fact." "But what I want is not to leave this world, but to live well in this world." "But you live well? You look at your terrible life, it looks so perfect on the surface, who knows how ufortable you are in this perfect body and perfect life. You do nt Happy, since I''m not happy here, just give up here, am I wrong? " "You are running away because you want to abandon this world and run away from all the bad things here, so you will always bewilder me to leave here. In fact, it is you who are most afraid of facing this world. If you really want me to live well Why do you hide behind and watch me run into the wall again and again to let those people hurt me? "Tang Guo said with a smile," You just want to watch my head bleed, and then prove that your idea is Right, you can proudly take me away from this world. " "Since you say you are the only person who treats me well and is sincere to me. Why are you ridiculous instead offorting me when I am sad? Hand in hand with me as good friends. Other people are not good to me, Ignore me, why can''t you say something, and you''re with me like that? I think it''s far more useful than you say to take me out of this world. " "You know what I need, but you also know that in my state, basically no one can know what I need. You just let it go, just because you want to escape the world yourself, because you are the negative part of my separation. Even if we are separated and set aside each other, you still have the disease deep in my heart. "Tang Guo continued," In fact, you are not to me, because you are born to be negative and stripped by me, in your In the world, there is only darkness, negativeness, sadness, resistance, and escape ... I don''t know what it means to move to new hope, nor what happiness means happiness. " "I originally intended to swallow you in one sip after I was drawn out that day." Chapter 2819: Pistachio (58) Chapter 2819: Pistachio (58) 2819: Word Stacks Level 2819 Answers "Later, Chu Yan appeared, and I changed my mind. I want you to disappear willingly. Next, you look at my happy life and realize what true happiness is." The system heard that the whole system was numb. Sure enough, the host was very unlikely to roll over because of a small second personality. It turned out to think about drawing the other side out and eating the other side. Had it not been for Chu Yan, the second personality would be dancing there without spirit, and it would have been farted. "What do you mean?" "Literally, in the future, I will not hide you from others invisible, I will release you. In addition to not being unable to control the body, you have the right to vent unhappy asionally. For example, angry, angry , Sad ... You can try such emotions, I will not stop you. " "You ..." The second personality voice was hesitant. "You are weird today, what is going on with you and what is going crazy? I know, you must be thinking of some conspiracy and n to suppress me back again. No matter how you treat me, when you are unhappy and desperate, I will still appear. I said that I will always be by your side and will not leave you. One day you will understand that I am the true heart To you. " "What a pitiful child. It seems that I was really not good to you before." Tang Guo said quietly. "I will be better to you in the future, I will not suppress you any more, and will take you to look outside. The world. By the way, let s talk about consciousness in the future and make a sound. It s easy to think that we are crazy. " "I don''t believe it." Although he didn''t believe it, the second personality heard Tang Guo''s words, and his words were not so excited. She said that no matter what Tang Guo did to her, she was the one who would never leave her, and she would stay with Tang Guo forever. "Whether you believe it or not, I''m going to bed. I tossed for one night and one morning, and now my body has issued a warning signal to me, and I need to sleep. Think slowly, I will have to sleep with me at night Dining in future restaurant. " The second personality particrly wanted to refute that the man was no different from the previous man and would change in the future. But Tang Guo will cover him with a single sheet, close his eyes and sleep. From the familiarity between them, the second personality clearly noticed that Tang Guo really fell asleep with his eyes closed. What is happiness? The second personality believes that throwing away all the bad things in this world is happiness, and it is her happiness to look at those bad things. If she can, she prefers to do it herself and bring misfortune to those bad things, then she is even happier. But she can''t control her body, and as long as her host is unwilling, she can''t do anything. Unless, the other person''s mind is not awake, she can barely do something. Now there seems to be something wrong with her personality. She can''t bewildered by the other person. She said she was going to swallow her second personality. It''s strange! The second personality looked at the luminous group that slept in the past, and looked beyond her vision, which was undoubtedly very huge. Not only huge, the light is also very strong. When she was awake, she noticed that her personality was brighter than when she was a child. Chapter 2820: Pistachio (59) Chapter 2820: Pistachio (59) 2820: Word Stacks Level 2820 Just like a five kilowatt light bulb, no, it is much brighter than a five kilowatt light bulb. And her second personality is a small, light-emitting light group. If her personality is now the size of a fist, then her second personality is the size of her little fingernails. The second personality was tangled so that the entire gray light group was shaking, and it should not be a problem for the host to swallow her. Right now, the other party doesn''t seem to suppress her. Is she really going to let her out and not suppress her spleen? Because she was separated. Since she was suppressed, her personality has almost never be angry. The rest of the whole person can express emotions such as joy and tenderness, and those emotions of anger and anger are not expressed very much. . At about 5:30 in the afternoon, Tang Guo woke up. She first felt the existence of the second personality. The other person seemed a bit tangled. She didn''t bother, changed her clean clothes, opened the door and went out. Preparing to knock on the door of Chu Yan''s room, she first noticed a small note on the table. Take it for a look, Chu Yan left it to her. He said he was going back to change his clothes. After all, he had to go to the restaurant for dinner. In addition, he had already booked a ce in the restaurant and asked her to wake up and call him. "Look clearly, this is called dating." The second personality knew that she was talking to her, and she didn''t say a word. Although the man named Chu Yan looks better than others before. But she didn''t think that the superficial guy could stick to it, and sooner orter he would reveal his worst side. Just like Qi Yunfeng and her dregs, they are all dregs. Tang Guo called Chu Yan, saying that she had woke up. "I''ll wait for you downstairs." Tang Guo took twenty minutes to wash and apply makeup. Chu Yan was already there when he went down. Chu Yan looked at her wearing a beautifully colored skirt, and she seemed to have a brighter bag than before, and then looked at the smile on Tang Guo''s face, and gave him a kind of illness. He didn''t mention it very interestingly, now is not the time. "It''s beautiful today." Tang Guo tilted his head and asked, "I mean yesterday was not good-looking? The day before yesterday was not good-looking, was it not good-looking before?" Chu Yan: "..." System: Hahahahahahaha. Second Personality: The host personality really became very strange. "No, it looks good in the past, I mean, you look better every day." Chu Yan reacted, this little question, is it still difficult to get him? He is the man who will move into her master bedroom in the future. This problem will stop him. The day when she moves into her master bedroom must be in the foreseeable future. Because the restaurant is not far from here, it won''t take five minutes. So, they are going to walk past. However, there may be other activities in a while, Chu Yan has parked the car in the parking garage over the restaurant in advance. He walked to Tang Guo''s side, naturally holding her hand, and pointed to her handbag by the way: "Give me." Packing his girlfriend, it was enlightenment. System: Malepatriots, this is the point. Remember, this is awareness. Tang Guo did not refuse, which made the second personality feel that Chu Yan was even worse. She believes that this man will change his heart in the future, and it must be the worst one, and the one that can most hurt his personality. Chapter 2821: Pistachios (60) Chapter 2821: Pistachios (60) 2821) else ( After the meal, take advantage of Tang Guo to go to the bathroom to make up. The second personality tried to speak, and she was not stopped by Tang Guo: "That man has been eloquent and has been dedicated to you. It is definitely not a good thing in the inner body. You wait, this kind of man bes the fastest. "You mean, a courting man can''t be attentive yet? What''s the courtship to do, he''ll be right for a lifetime." "In short, I don''t think he''s a good thing." The second personality quibbled. "If you have the ability, let''s wait and see." "I think he''s good, he has a good figure, his face looks good, and his mouth is especially coaxing. I feel particrly good when I listen to him. Now I''m his girlfriend. Isn''t it normal for him to treat me well? Want this At that time, a man couldn''t do this, I guess, he didn''t necessarily like me. "Tang Guo said with a low voice while applying lipstick. "In short, wait and see." "You see that Qi Yunfeng was an example of having no feelings for me. When you go out on a date, don''t even give me a bag, you basically won''t ask me what I like to eat. The topics I discuss are always about his new book. I always find him. It''s when hecks inspiration, or he has to draw people and illustrations. " The second personality snorted, "I didn''t say Qi Yunfeng was a good thing? It was good to break up, let him and the little misceneous watch hurt each other." Tang Guo put a lipstick in his bag with a slight smile on his lips. Since the appearance of the second personality, those vague memories have been clear. In the original plot, Ran En had the same choice as the current one. They both left silently and went to another city. I think I can''t face the original owner, and I n to never return. Until, she knew about the original suicide on the Inte. People outside are specting about how an optimistic person like the original owner suddenly jumped off the building andmitted suicide. Ran believes that the person responsible for all these sins is her. She had not recoveredpletely from the original condition. After the death of the original owner, she has been caught in guilt and misery. The new life just started is broken again. Every day, Ran En, living in self-me and guilt, could not bear such a huge pressure one day, and her condition became worse. She chose liberation again, but she had better luck and was discovered again. Finally Qi Yunfeng found Ran and nned to take care of her. But when seeing Qi Yunfeng, Ran En would remember that the death of the original owner was caused by both of them, and his condition was getting worse. In the end, it is basically mental disorders, and often wake up and have nightmares. At that time, Qi Yunfeng still had the strongest love for Ran En and could not ignore it, so she took care of her at home. It was just Ran''s existence that left him unable to continue his creation. At the beginning, I still barely created, butter everything happened, and Qi Yunfeng gradually disappeared in the science fiction world. Depend on the money they made before to maintain their lives. It''s just that Ran En hasn''t seen anything good, Qi Yunfeng gradually has a sense of weakness. No matter how strong love is, when facing such a reality, it cannot stand the test. Finally, after the two were middle-aged, Ran ran away madly once, and Qi Yunfeng never looked for him again. When I received the news, it was Ran''s death notice. For this reason, he began to me himself again, and Ran''s death did not bring him relief. Chapter 2822: Pistachio (61) Chapter 2822: Pistachio (61) 2822: Word Stacks Level 2822 Instead, he began to recall. If he didn''t care about Ran En at the beginning, would Tang Guo not die, then he wouldn''t give up his creation, maybe they would still get married ... Just recalling this, lonely and end. Therefore, the male and female masters of this world have never been together, and living together is just torturing each other. "Tonight in the ancient town, there are traditional cultural performances. Let''s take a look." Tang Guo returned to his seat, and Chu Yan told her about it: "I just saw the photo posted byizens. The ancient town over there was also colorednterns. It was very beautiful, and there were many traditional crafts there. Sell. I do nt see such an event once a year, and we happened to be today. " "Okay, then go there." Chu Yan took her bag with a smile and held her little hand with the other hand: "There will be more people in a while, don''t leave, Xiaoguo must hold me. If you feel trouble, I will hold you It''s the same. " System: If you want to pull a small hand, you just want to pull a small hand. You still have so many excuses. As an adult, people are more scattered. Ca nt you find it? Besides, this is not an ancient town. He has to drive while waiting, just to hold a small hand. As soon as the two got on the bus, Tang Guo received a call: "Lin Lin, what''s wrong?" After she asked this sentence, she felt Chu Yan''s worried eyes. "Xiaoguo, I have a quarrel with him. Could youe over to apany me? He doesn''t change and annoys me again. Our old ce ..." Before Yuan Linlin had finished speaking, Tang Guo was interrupted: "You have been talking for so long, and you haven''t seen the real break up. Doesn''t he alwayse back to admit it? It''s sote , It''s not safe to go outside, go to bed early. " "No, Xiaoguo, I just want you to apany me. Let''s talk and I will be happy." Tang Guo''s lips were bent: "Lin Lin, today I''ve been better with my boyfriend, you are happy, my boyfriend should be angry with me. As a good friend, you should not want me to break up with my new boyfriend Right? " Yuan Linlin wanted to say whether they were friends or not. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to be the first to talk about it. She opened her mouth and didn''t even know what to say. "Lin Lin, go to bed early, my boyfriend called me." After Tang Guo said this, he hung up the phone. System: Well, this is the host of his home! Second personality: She''s finished before she gets angry and angry? At the beginning, Chu Yan stunned for a moment. Looking at Tang Guo''s neat and tidy phone, he was still a little weird. But soon, he was happy for her. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo looked back, looking at him with a smile. Chu Yanughed afterwards, "I thought you wouldfort her." "She''s an adult, and she has to learn to take care of herself, and I''m not her parent." Tang Guo took out a small mirror and took a photo, as if looking at his makeup is perfect and imperfect. Happy things, do nt do it if you do nt want to do it. Chu Yan smiled more on her face: "I didn''t expect you to hear it." "Yeah, listen in. After all, you are the first person who is willing to go all the way, don''t sleep all night, and take a taxi back to apany me to watch the sunrise." Chu Yan''s heart was a little warm, and she remembered it. Chapter 2823: Pistachios (62) Chapter 2823: Pistachios (62) 2823: Word Stacks Level 2823 Answers "Now let''s fall in love, don''t spend your money in the future. Take a taxi. You actually spent 100,000!" Seeing Tang Guo''s distressed money, Chu Yan smiled and couldn''t take it: "How do you know I spent 100,000 on a taxi?" "The driver posted all the transfer records to the Inte. Now the Inte is going crazy, saying that there is a seed of infatuation. In order to meet the people he cares about, watch the sunrise together. The opening is 100,000. Let him drive somewhere." Perhaps because of the protection of Tang Guo, the driver only said that the two people watched the sunrise together, without saying that there were actually many intable cushions ced below. At that time, after Chu Ban and Tang Guo came down, those who were worried about her gradually withdrew. Now everyone in the entirework is forwarding that message, and some people have made a paragraph out: Do you like me, would you like toe and watch the sunrise with me? Of course, Tang Guo first knew this. The system told her, and the system described it vividly with her description. At that time, Chu Yan s overbearing president would spend 100,000 yuan on a taxi. Chu Yan turned on her mobile phone and looked at it. The screen was full. You were willing to spend 100,000 yuan for a taxi for me. When you came to show me the sunrise, I was a little bit crying. "Sometimes I spend money like this, it''s a bit overwhelming." Chu Yan turned his mind. "Otherwise, you help me keep it, I will give you all the savings, and you will give me pocket moneyter." System: Smelly shameless! I really climb up. Second personality: shameless, she''s sure this man is just talking. The second personality did not expect that when Chu Yan and Tang Guo met the next day, he touched out all his possessions, gave her all the cards, and changed the password to her birthday. Not only that, he also had a lot of financial investments, and he sent his ount number and password to Tang Guo, saying that she wanted to take it out at any time. The second personality: "This man is really willing to pay the capital, no wonder you will be fooled." Tang Guo didn''t bother about the second personality, and single dogs who hadn''t talked about love would never understand these. System: Yeah, today is to move all his belongings to the host''srge side, tomorrow may be to move him into the host''srge small bed tomorrow. The shameless one is treacherous. After a while of observation, Chu Yan found that Tang Guo would not be serious about dealing with those who often talk to her. Especially when dating with him, under normal circumstances, they usually deal with two sentences casually, indicating that they want to date a boyfriend, and simply hang up the phone. Although every time he was her excuse, why was he so happy and sweet in his heart? "Professor, are you saying that she is ill? Now I can''t feel it at all. There is nothing unhealthy in her heart. The whole person seems to have let go. Life is much easier than before. And sheughs a lot, asionally make some special expressions ... " "Your boy, describe the situation and describe the situation, can''t you add that kind of cute adjectives?" A professor couldn''t hear it, was he describing Tang Guo''s performance with him, or was he showing affection to him? "Okay, professor, I mean, she doesn''t look like a patient right now." "Can you take her over?" Chu Yan hesitated and said, "Perhaps, I should find a time tomunicate with her once and settle the matterpletely." Chapter 2824: Pistachios (63) Chapter 2824: Pistachios (63) 2824: Word Stacks Level 2824 Chu Yan said to do it. When they were dating again, they honestly and honestly spoke to Tang Guo about their concerns and doubts. After speaking, waiting for Tang Guo''s response. "Ayan, I understand that you have been enlightening me all the time. A person who has read countless psychology books and observed such subtleties cannot fail to discover some of my anomalies." Faced with Tang Guo''s calmness, Chu Yan was still surprised. Seeing her indifferent appearance, he felt a bit loose, did she reallye out? "Things have passed, my illness has been cured by you. But you look very uneasy. This time, you took the initiative to tell me that you want to take me to the doctor?" Chu Yan nodded. "Then make an appointment, I will cooperate with you." The more so, the more relieved Chu Yan said, "I just worry about you." "I know, if you are not really worried about me, my illness will not be so fast? Thanks to you, I can be so happy." System: There is a set of guys who coax people, and there is also a set of co-hosts in his family. It really is a natural pair, perfect match! Chu Yan was bragged a bit to be unable to make herself, although they developed a little faster, at least in confirming the rtionship. But in his heart, he didn''t feel quick at least, at least for now he hasn''t seeded in sending himself into her master bedroom. But he wasn''t worried anymore, he had given her all the belongings and lived in the master bedroom, sooner orter. Scheduled a time, that day, Chu Yan took Tang Guo to find the professor. Tang Guo cooperated with the professor''s inspections of her heart and even used instruments. During this period, Chu Yan has been waiting outside. At the end of the inspection, when the professor said she was healthy, Chu Yan would not mention how happy she was, and invited the professor to eat. At the dinner table, the professor reiterated the old saying: "Chu Yan, now your girlfriend has, your girlfriend''s physical and mental health, then, should we talk about the previous matter, should we be my students?" Chu Yan was a little tangled, but the professor mentioned it many times, and then he refused, which was a bit unfriendly. The professor was a well-known psychologist. He put down his body and talked to him so many times, and helped him so much. This time he couldn''t refuse. In the end, Chu Yan worshipped the professor as a teacher. During the study of Chu Yan, he would bring Tang Guo together, leading the professor to discover Tang Guo''s talents, and then he went back and said that Tang Guo was hisst closed student. Chu Yan: "..." He knew that the professor had always been so shameless. Now Tang Guo will notfort those irrelevant people. No matter how much theyin, she will not return one. From time to time, Yuan Linlin would call her, all kinds of unsessful lives, and her arguing about small lovers would be pushed by her. Each time Yuan Linlinined, she hung up the phone. The rest of the time, apart from work, she would learn from her psychologist with Chu Yan. Because she often came backte, Chu Yan brought her home, and by the way lived in her house. After half a year, Chu Yan sessfully moved from the guest room to the master bedroom. From then on, she was satisfied and seriously studied with the professor. When he was an assistant and the patient was in trouble, he smiled and saw that the professor wanted to hit people every day. Chapter 2825: Pistachios (64) Chapter 2825: Pistachios (64) 2825: Word Stacks Level 2825 The old professor believes that the worst thing in this life is to ept a couple of lovers as students, but they are so good at the talent. When he rushed out, he couldn''t bear it, and could only desperately impart to them what he learned. The two did not live up to the expectations of the old professor, and soon they left. Some professors lead the way, and they have gradually gained some reputation in the industry. Even so, they still treat psychologists as a sideline and don''t n to do this every day. After studying, Tang Guo and Chu Yan resumed their original lives. However, from time to time, they receive requests from patients to help them see a doctor. Tang Guo had his identity as a psychiatrist on his social ount at that time, and the photos of his qualifications and tariffs were also transmitted below. On Weibo, her introduction has also changed, from a well-known artist to a part-time psychologist. Someone soon discovered this, those who always wanted to find Tang Guo Tucao, but they always couldn''t get a response. It''s been a long time, and they still can''t forget the garbage bin where Tang Guo lets them spit out at will. Some people think that they are familiar, even if Tang Guo is really qualified as a psychologist now, for the sake of acquaintances, shouldn''t they be charged? However, after contact, it was different from what they thought. When they sent a utterance, they said they were a little bit upset recently, and Tang Guo helped them analyze it. Tang Guo said that he dumped a price list for them. Tang Guo: This is the tariff. The minimum can be bought for half an hour and the highest is three hours. After all, I just do this part-time. You see, if there is no problem, first transfer, and then we start. I ca nt trust the phone. We can walk on the tform without fear of cheating me. If you are doubting my qualifications, you can check it out in my space album, which contains some of my qualifications and qualification certificates. A series of harassment operations have made some people in the trough unresponsive. The person who was going to talk about it, when he saw the cost, didn''t even think about saying a word directly: 800 yuan in half an hour. Are you grabbing people? Tang Guo, what international joke are you ying, everyone is alumni, as for? Tang Guo: Just because everyone is an alumnus, I also gave you a 20% discount. ording to the market price, I can charge you a thousand and a half hours now. In the end, of course, that person said that he was very good, so he would not go crazy buying her psychological counseling for 800 yuan in half an hour, it was really crazy. Seeing Tang Guo''s introduction of psychological counseling, many people came to her. After they looked at the price, they all thought she was crazy about money. Many people even pulled a small group to discuss whether Tang Guo was crazy. Tang Guo scoffed at it and ignored it. If she was not an alumnus, she had to make a line to make an appointment. System: Yes, the host is very expensive. Not only is it expensive, psychological counseling has to be lined up. Second Personality: Unlike what she thought, can it still be done this way? You don''t need to do anything bad to make those bad things ufortable. Gradually, few of Tang Guo''s social ounts came to disturb her. In fact, during the time she was studying with the old professor, she has developed a new circle of friends, either in the field of psychology or in some business circles. Even well-known actors have seen a lot. "Xiaoguo, do we still have to pay for our rtionship?" Yuan Linlin was incredible. "You don''t even consider me a friend." see you tomorrow Babies must rest early. I will try to change it sooner in the future. I went to bed almost the day before yesterday and got up at 6 o''clock in the morning. As a result, I felt ufortable all day and my heartbeat elerated. Although I slept earlyst night, I still feel panicked today. Don''t really stay upte. Can''t afford it. Chapter 2826: Pistachio (65) Chapter 2826: Pistachio (65) 2826: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "If you were a friend, you wouldn''t know that I didn''t like to go to that kind of asion, and would call me out at two o''clock in the middle of the night. Let me guess, after I speak with you, you will turn around and make so-called new friends, and then show that I do not like those asions, let me go home and y with those new friends myself, right? So, have you ever worried that a girl, two or three in the morning, going in and out of that situation, would it be dangerous to go home alone? " "The psychological consultation is 2,000 yuan. I want toe face to face at this time, 5,000 yuan, without bargaining. Since everyone is a friend, please respect my profession." Listening to the indifferent voice of Tang Guo, Yuan Linlin was going crazy, and hung up the phone. "Turn it off." Chu Yan touched Tang Guo''s head. He didn''t think his girlfriend was ck and asking for a high price. But they set the package for these troubles together, knowing that they were reluctant to use it. For these people, "I woke you up sote, forget it, I think it''s ck." Tang Guo smiled and handed him the phone: "Help me." "Why do you always want me to be this wicked?" Tang Guo squeezed Chu Yan''s face: "I like to see you pull ck people, especially handsome!" Chu Yan was sober all of a sudden, the smile in her eyes could not be held back, and her fingers quickly pulled Yuan Linlin out of the ck, and she drew it in front of Tang Guo. ? " System: Fuck! !! Really shameless! In fact, Chu Yan had many doubts. Tang Guo''s previous temperament changed greatly when he met them. He didn''t delve deep into it, thinking that it might be the change she wanted to understand. Regarding why she suddenly healed herself, there are many miracles happening every day in this world. Now she is fine, so the others are not important. The most important thing is that he entrusted his order and has a girlfriend. He can still y with his girlfriend''s little hand every day, and he can sleep with his girlfriend at night. This is simply his ideal life. Tang Guo gave Chu Yan a lot of numbers, and he was mercilessly thrown into the small ck room, with Chu Yan''s arm around her small waist. He believes that such a life is real. System: OK, singles can really be happy for little lovers to pull people together, a little do not understand. Yuan Linlin couldn''t believe it, Tang Guo actually hung up her phone. She did not believe in evil and thought it was a misunderstanding. She called again and found that the call could not be reached. A quick response came, and Tang Guo might have called her back. Yuan Linlin looked at the mobile phone inconceivably. Before in the previous ss group, she saw some people discussing the changes of Tang Guo. In other words, Tang Guo seems to be doing psychological counseling in addition to painting, and his qualification certificates are all up. He also said that their alumni and old ssmates approached him, but the other party didn''t even show affection at all. The asking price was unscrupulous, which was several times more expensive than that of arge hospital. Previously, those people talked about Tang Guo''s unscrupulous heart and refused to talk about it. She thought it was false. Some people were dissatisfied with Tang Guo and made rumors. Now she understands that what they said is true. Tang Guo is no longer Tang Guo in the past, but a man who is covered with copper for the money. "I didn''t expect her to be this kind of person. Thanks to me, I regarded her as a good friend." Yuan Linlin resentfully fell asleep. Chapter 2827: Pistachio (66) Chapter 2827: Pistachio (66) 2827: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yuan Linlin and many people talked about the charges, and they were unremarkable Tang Guo, but they took a job that did not make any money at all, but had to give up a jobfree psychological counseling for the children in the welfare institution. When Chu Yan knew her decision, she raised her hands to agree, and also said that this matter should be counted as his share. His girlfriend is doing good deeds. As a boyfriend, he must be able to support it. He seemed to understand why Tang Guo helped the children in the orphanage to provide psychological counseling. Maybe just don''t want to let these unfortunate children have psychological problems, affect their physical and mental health, and future life. "When I was in junior high school, my parents divorced. Just the first grade, remember it was in the first grade." Chu Yan understood that Tang Guo was going to talk to him about her own situation. He didn''t ask anything, and now he was only listening. "My dad was derailed, my mother couldn''t bear it, she just divorced. She didn''t want to face everything here, and my sister was taken away when I went abroad, and then I became a boarder." "She chose my younger sister. My younger sister couldn''t take care of herself. Although she was not willing and was a little bit lost, I understand." Chu Yan held her hand firmly, indicating that she was still here. "She made me strong, and said that I was very sensible since I was a kid, and I would be able to take care of myself." "Every time I say this, every time I say my sister''s ability to take care of myself is bad, or I can do it. Every time I talk to me, I say something that praises me for being very independent, and that my sister is still so bad, I haven''t grown up "Maybe she didn''t find out by herself. In her tone, it wasn''t a distaste for her sister at all, but a strong doting." "You said, if I''m not strong, mother don''t want it. Dad has married Xiaosan and had children. Who cares about me?" "I told you that day, did she want toe back?" Chu Yan nodded. "The day before yesterday she gave me flight information. I was preparing it very early. Later I waited at the airportte at night and did not see her. Later I learned that at that point in time, she was not on the ne at all." "On the day, there was a small notification, even if it was a message, I didn''t get an email notification." "It wasn''t until the next day that she called and said my sister''s hand was injured." Tang Guo smiled slightly, saying that she just wanted to give Chu Yan an exnation, lest he think about it. of. After all, her cause and illness must have a process and result. She also had a hunch that her cheap mother might return, and the purpose was definitely not just to see her. Make it clear to Chu Yan first, lest he be wrong. "I was quite worried at first, thinking it would be serious, after all, my sister yed the violin. For a violinist, her hand is almost dead." Having said that, Chu Yan saw some ironic smiles appearing in Tang Guo''s eyes, and intuitively told him that the next words would be very ufortable. Sure enough, she said, "My motherter said that when my sister was cutting vegetables, she identally cut her finger with a finger. She also said that there was no way toe back, and her sister was clumsy and needed her personal care." Chu Yan could not help but hug Tang Guo, whispered in her ear and said, "I don''t think you can take care of yourself very much, so you need me all my life." Chapter 2828: Pistachio (67) Chapter 2828: Pistachio (67) 2828: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the alumni circle and high school circle of Tang Guo''s former school, she was discussing that she was not human, she was a ssmate, and all the fees were so expensive. In short, it is from an image that was gentle, kind, and easy to talk to, and suddenly became extremely bad, which made countless people abhor and swear. Especially knowing that Tang Guo is not only a painter, but also a psychiatrist. Both upations are very profitable. These people were sour and jealous, so she caught her ck spot and started to get dark. When Tang Guo changed the introduction of all her ounts, and made appointments for psychological consultation, please submit her Weibo ranking. They touched one after another and saw a dynamic from Tang Guofa, saying that there were too many people looking for her, so they needed the number and the appointment time. In order to help everyone solve the problem efficiently, the weekly quota is basically fixed, just like her drawing. "I think she''s just pretending to be so expensive, no one can go to her at all." "Speaking of this psychological consultation, we went to the hospital to ask before. Although it is not cheap, it is not as expensive as her." "I think she just wants to be rich and crazy." "I really don''t know where the kind person went before. It changed so much all of a sudden. With our old ssmates and old alumni, we care about it and don''t give face at all." "This person, who has been in the society for a long time, will surely be attracted by paper drunk gold fans. Not many people can maintain their original intentions. People''s hearts are changeable, not just talking." "Actually, I don''t think a few people came to her for counseling at all, right? After all, it''s so expensive. She''s making such an advance appointment now, she definitely wants to find a step for herself." Come out to talk, now she is still on Tang Guo''s cklist, and she can''t help it. "Well, Yuan Linlin? Isn''t your rtionship with Tang Guo the best? You don''t even help her talk, does she really do something excessive?" Yuan Linlin could find a ce where she could vomit. She said arrogantly that she had a quarrel with her boyfriend that day, and wanted to vomit with Tang Guo, the only good friend, forfort. As a result, Tang Guo asked for a fee, and it would cost two thousand for talking on the phone. In the end, she said that she could not ept it, and the other party suddenly pulled her out. Yuan Linlin did not say that the time was 2:30 in the morning, nor did she say that Tang Guo went to a bar. Not to mention, Tang Guo has never been able to drive. Even if a young girl goes to the bar at two in the middle of the night, she still won''t be able to drive. People with a little brain will not do so. However, the people in the group were not clear about the previous events of Yuan Linlin, nor did they know the true situation of the matter. When they saw what Yuan Linlin sent out, they followed the spray. For a while, Tang Guo was in their eyes a very unbearable, copper-smelling person. Tang Guo didn''t know these things. But systems that often y online are known. She also broadcasted it for her. To this end, Tang Guo just smiled and didn''t care. What about people who have nothing to do with her, cursing her every day and scolding her? For this reason, the system did not care, but also retained a lot of evidence, so as to avoid the host being greatly disadvantaged when there is a public opinion dispute. It may be that some people are too angry and dissatisfied with Tang Guo. Chapter 2829: Pistachio (68) Chapter 2829: Pistachio (68) 2829: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Can''t help but write a long paper, criticizing Tang Guo in various ways, saying that in the industry, how can there be such a psychologist, this is simply the second injury to the patient. In this article, it exins the various diforts of Tang Guo. At the end, I also proposed this profession. Private psychiatrist consultation is too messy and I like to charge randomly. I ask a little more and have a bad temper. How can such a person be a psychologist? How can such a psychiatrist be reassured to treat a disease and reveal his secret to the other party? An article condemning Tang Guo became popr on the Inte in this way. There was no name and surname on it, so when many people saw this article, they were ming the psychiatrist. They must be trying to make money. of. For a moment, everyone was looking for this unconscience psychiatrist. At this time, of course, someone secretly revealed Tang Guo''s identity. On that day, when Tang Guo woke up, she found out that under her Weibo news, all her messages were scolded, basically she was scolded for herck of conscience, ck heart, arbitrary charges, and her qualification certificate should be revoked. Even more, there are private letters to scold her. What more, they also want to be a snowke here. Chu Yan also saw that Tang Guo looked calm and ufortable. Instead, he was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. "Don''t watch, theseizens are the easiest to be paced." Chu Yansheng was afraid that these words would cause a psychological burden to Tang Guo. Tang Guo shook his head gently: "It''s okay, I can still stand this abuse." Are used to it. Along the way, through so many worlds, shecked everything, but she did notck scolding. She had been numb. These words of scolding her were just a joke. "I''ll ask someone to help," Chu Yan said, "I can''t see you if you see these." "What to do? Suppress hot search? Do not let them make these remarks? This may rebound even more seriously. I have read that article and scolded me for being expensive and unscrupulous, but they have no evidence at all." Tang Guolip Jiao slightly grinned, "Do they have any transfer records? Since they don''t, it is not true that the fees are expensive. I can sue them for nder and damage my reputation." "Okay, then leave it to me, okay?" Tang Guo gave permission. The boyfriend was so angry that she couldn''t solve the problem by herself, so he had to give him an anger vent to prevent it from breaking. For a whole day, Tao Tangguo, a dark-hearted doctor, was on the Inte. During this period, Tang Guo made a statement on the side, saying that she would take legal measures to safeguard her right to reputation, and she would be held responsible for any act that would discredit her without evidence. Of course, no one took it seriously and thought she was just a bluff. But they didn''t know that Tang Guo was already letting the system help collect evidence. Those people like to make trouble, so make a big one. Said she was expensive, did not meet the standards, and unkind. Thene up with evidence? Also, she is not a doctor in the hospital and the transaction between the patient and the patient, but it is a willingness of both parties. Even if it is more expensive, others can ept it, and other people can not control it. Among Tang Guo''s alumni groups, all of them talked about it, saying that they wanted to see what Tang Guo should do now. Chapter 2830: Pistachio (69) Chapter 2830: Pistachio (69) 2830: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She is now famous, and it is estimated that few people are willing to go to her for psychological counseling, right? Even if she paints beautifully, her character is not good, and those who go to the draft should think more. Tang Guo is still collecting evidence and intends to sue those who have ndered and ndered her. The original owner acted with care throughout his life, for fear of causing trouble to others and harming others. She''s different. She doesn''t hurt innocent people, but she never treats anyone who wants to hurt her. To live, of course, to livefortably and calmly. Chu Yan observed for a day and found that any scolding on the Inte would not affect Tang Guo''s wonderful mood, and his worries slowly dropped. It was just angry at those words. His girlfriend is such a perfect girl, why would anyone be willing to hurt? On the second day, Tang Guo had no idea that someone was helping her prove her innocence. When she woke up, Chu Yan smiled and told her the good news, and took the initiative to open the web page on her mobile phone to show her the statements that prove her innocence. Blog posts are long, so they are all sent out as long images. The long picture has not only text, but also some pictures. After a cursory nce, Tang Guo knew who was helping her prove innocence. It turned out to be those welfare homes she went to in the past six months. The first post to Weibo was the ount of the headquarters of the orphanage. The author''s blog post made theizens silent after reading it. "We all believe that a girl who is willing to provide psychological counselling to these children in our welfare home is definitely not a bad person. These photos were taken by us secretly. From the perspective, you should all be able to see them. If you do nt believe us The orphanage in the name has surveince cameras, and we keep the same video every other month. " In this world, the children who have lost their parents attach great importance to them, so the requirements for welfare homes are also very high. To make such preparations, I am mainly afraid that the children inside will suffer some bad things. Compared with those small worlds in the past, the children in this world''s orphanage should be the happiest. Later, the orphanage also released some surveince clips. After seeing this,izens became more silent. Maybe the people at the orphanage are a bit angry, thinking that this is not enough, and finally asked those children to take a video in return for Tang Guo. Why do so much? Because Tang Guo not only provides psychological counseling to these children, but also donates money to them, and sends toys and snacks to these children. Even when they are free, they will teach these children to paint. How could such a person be such a bad person spread online? How could those people have the heart to hurt her? Things reversed so quickly that no one had thought of it. Yuan Linlin was silent among her fellow alumni. They wanted to say something, but in the face of the evidence provided by the orphanage, there was no way to refute it. But how could they admit that they had scolded the wrong person? Turning around on the Inte, the hard-working ck Tang Guo said that even if she helped those children in the welfare home, she couldn''t cover up her expensive and unscrupulous things. [The host is big, these guys are as shameless as ever. The prosecution is actually very troublesome. Just leave it to me, and I will not get used to them. Still a bit, make this world moreplete today Chapter 2831: Pistachio (70) Chapter 2831: Pistachio (70) 2831: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The system actively asked me to do this, Tang Guo didn''t object. In the past few years, in order to understand the original owner''s situation, she chose to bring in all the emotions, so she didn''t say a few words to her family leader, which might have ruined him. In those years, Xiaotongzi should be worried that it is broken. Therefore, Xiaotongzi also needs to vent. "Why not sue them?" Chu Yan was not very satisfied with this matter. Indeed, there are so many people on the Inte, all of them are human beings, making it impossible for them to catch evidence. Especially in that article, no surname was named, and thoseizens did not know their true identity. Even if it can be investigated by special means, it may still be beaten by people at that time, and it is very troublesome to defend rights. But he was not very willing, and co-authored with his family Guoguo was scolded for a whole day, or various personal attacks, was that all right? Tang Guo looked at Chu Yan with a smile and saw that he was very angry, as if he couldn''t coax him, holding his face and kissing. Chu Yan, who was a little unpleasant at first, immediately became happy, and soon he was stern again: "Even if you kiss ten times and a hundred times, I can''t forgive those people." "I didn''t ask you to forgive me, but we still have our own work to do, you forgot? I recently took the order and I will not scan the list, and the patient''s appointment, I have no time to sue the garbage." Chu Yan frowned, as it were. "Your book is about to go on sale. Didn''t you say you want topensate your little fansst time? While this time, prepare more gifts, why waste time on those rubbish?" There are small uncles here, and those people should not escape so easily. Oh ... no, she didn''t know what Xiaotongzi would do, she was just an innocent victim. You need to work hard now and don''t have time to care for those who are bored. It''s easy to say that Chu Yan finally gave up this matter. "Xiaoguo, I have new inspiration." Chu Yan held Tang Guo''s small hand, "The title of the next book is" Knife. " Tang Guo froze: "Why a knife?" "Because making a rumor is like a knife, it can hurt people invisibly. However, the" knife "in the title of my book not only represents this knife, but also another knife." Chu Yan was very satisfied, Instantly thought of the theme of the next book, he touched Tang Guo''s chin, his voice was particrly gentle, "The viin in the book is a hacker, he is the sharpest knife, and whoever finds a rumor will be punished by him . In reality, he is just a very ordinary person. At first he just punished those who made random rumors, butter ... some things really made him so angry ... because those terrible rumors persecuted many innocent lives. So he chose to take up the real knife and reap their lives. His approach is extreme, but it can also relieve people of hatred, and the ending may be a little regrettable because he will die. But he never felt that his approach was wrong. " After Chu Yan spoke, he kissed Tang Guo s lips: "Although we can''t do many things in reality and let those guys get punished, let us vent in the book, nothing wrong." "Okay, Ah Yan is happy." Tang Guo is now very skeptical, Chu Yan often turns into a big viin in his book. However, this big viin is quite cute. Chapter 2832: Pistachio (71) Chapter 2832: Pistachio (71) 2832: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers On the third day of public opinion, a new melon appeared online. The blog ount is a new ount, and the person who posted it said that he was just a hacker who was not able to help him. Because once, I identally broke into a painter''sputer and thought that her painting was very beautiful. I didn''t resist copying it, and I was going to take it back to appreciate it slowly. Healed, every time he saw such a painting, he felt very happy. Since then, like a idiot, he often observes the movement of this painter. Of course, the idiot here doesn''t mean that, but just likes her work very much. When copying information before, I identally copied some chat records of the other party. When he was bored, he turned around and found that the painter was as warm as her painting and always healed. But what happened a few days ago made him very angry, angry, calm down, he decided to do something. Publish those wolf heart dog lungs, let everyone see, who is the ck heart radish. Later, the hacker sent a long picture, and the chat history was very long and long. He also said that only a part of it was more exciting, which should be enough for everyone to watch. In total, there should be more than two hundred pages, which are the chat records of Tang Guo and those people who were in the past. At the end, the chat records of these people in the group were also ced. After watching it with curiosity,izens seemed to see a group of peerless people. He turned into a hacker, and even took the man who wrote the small thesis out with a sentence: "I''m a hacker, so don''t expect me to be a mosaic, I am really too angry, very Excited, I want to kill the bad guy who insults my goddess along thework cable. " Everyone doubts that this hacker may be young, maybe he is a genius or something. "Look at it slowly. I''ll walk away first. I don''t feel like walking away anymore, someone will ask me for tea." Thest sentence left was a humorous smile. At this point, Tang Guo was innocent. And those who nder Tang Guo have been affected to some extent. Although the "hacker" did not expose their three-dimensionality, with their avatars and nicknames, there are still three-dimensional people who know them, and their eyes are particrly strange. Yuan Linlin never came to Tang Guo again, and did not dare to spit out anything in the group. After all, Tang Guo has a very powerful hacker brain powder. This time, they intercepted their chat records. The next time they angered the other party, they didn''t know what information would be exposed. Relevant departments are also looking for this hacker, although they may criticize education, of course, in the end, of course, they still use it for their own purposes. Tong Zi looked at everyone''s movements, smiled, hid his strength and name, returned to Tang Guo''s side, and said what he was doing. After this incident, manyizens came to apologize to Tang Guo, saying that they really should not make that snowke. Tang Guo didn''t respond, and didn''t want to respond to anyone. Hurt her and apologize gently, do you have to make a statement to forgive them? Think beautiful. Tang Guo''s approach made Chu Yan feel happy: "Xiao Guo is doing a good job, what about their apology? We just don''t forgive, even if we are called a stingy, we don''t forgive." Six monthster, Tang Guo once again received a call from Tang''s mother, who said he would return to see her. Chapter 2833: Pistachio (end) Chapter 2833: Pistachio (end) Chapter 2833 Pistachio (End) Tang mother did not take Tang Guo seriously. "So, I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up then." As for letting her pick up in person, let''s forget it, it is already kind to arrange someone to pick up each other. Mother Tang said subconsciously, "Aren''t youing?" "I''m busy with work and can''t get away. Recently I have to go to some mountainous areas and left-behind children for psychological counseling, and I will run a lot. Tang Guo did not lie, she did cooperate with the charity tounch this n. At that time, she and Chu Yan, as well as other psychiatrists, will go to different ces. As mentioned earlier, children in this world are actually very happy byparison. The state attaches great importance to welfare homes and left-behind children. Every year, it allocates funds to specialize in this area of work. There are also charitable donations from people from all walks of life to ensure their lives and physical and mental health. It can be said that in this world, children do not exist that they cannot afford to read books, do not eat enough, and do not wear warm clothes. The level here has reached a certain amount allocated by the state to raise children. After all, fertility rates have fallen in the past few decades, and this policy must be implemented. The mother of Tang did not expect that Tang Guo would participate in such a thing, and it was hard to ask Tang Guo to pick it up. Moreover, just now she heard that Tang Guo was unfamiliar in tone and was a little flustered. She nned to return to Tang Guo to exchange feelings with her. However, Tang''s n failed. After she went back, she didn''t see Tang Guo. It took a year and a half to give a left-behind child counselling program, and even if Tang Guo could apply to go back, she had no n to do so. She didn''t want to waste time at all, for someone who didn''t care about her. Through the systematic report, she knew what Tang mother hade back to do. Because her father still has some patience, thepany has be bigger and bigger in recent years. Tang''s mother was abroad, but her life was not as good as she had imagined. Of course, this woman is her little daughter, not Tang Guo. Knowing that Tang''s father had a lot of wind and water, he came to ask her baby daughter for property. I heard that between Tang''s mother and Tang''s father and that little three, the roaring chicken flying dog jumped. Later, Tang''s father was really annoyed. He gave Tang Guo''s sister''s property to Tang''s mother and let the other party sign a guarantee agreement. When Tang''s mother got the money and didn''t say hello to Tang Guo, she went abroad. Later, Tang Guo received a call from his father, saying that he had transferred the assets assigned to her to her card. By the way, I talked about Tang''s mother with Tang Guo. The purpose was very clear. I hope she doesn''t think about other things. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, speaking of people like Tang''s father, he was a little bit more straightforward. [Host, it should be that your cheap mother made Tang father angry and gave you three times the assets of your sister. People are a bit scum, and giving money is easy. Hearing this, Tang Guo didn''t care. However, sheter received a call from Tang''s mother. Both inside and outside the words asked Tang Father if she had any money for her. Tang Guo answered with a smile: "Give it." Before waiting for Mother Tang to be happy, she said again: "I donated all the money. I feel that there are no children of parents. I am really sorry. I hope this money can help them, make up for some regrets, and ask the welfare home A teacher who takes care of them. " Mother Tang couldn''t help but use Tang Guo on the spot, and then hung up. Tang Guo passed the phone to Chu Yan indifferently: "A Yan,e and make your most handsome gesture and show it to me. I want to see your most handsome look now." System: Laughing. Chu Yan, of course, satisfied her and decisively pulled Tang mother to the ck. He is the mostfortable with this kind of thing. Late that night, Tang Guo''s second personality appeared: "You won." After speaking these three words, the second personality never appeared again. Later, Tang Guo listened to the system and said that Tang''s mother took the money and spent only a few years with her sister, and then it was almost gone. Her younger sister did not stand on the world stage, as Tang mother thought. As you get older, you haven''t grown up. Everything must be worried about Mother Tang, who tried to call her but couldn''t reach her. And even changed another number. However, Tang Guo has changed the number. System: Even if he doesn''t change, if he is here, he can y in. Can he lose? see you tomorrow Chapter 2834: Pistachio Chapter 2834: Pistachio Chapter 2834 Pistachios Tang Guo and Chu Yan announced on Weibo that they were about to get married. And they also put on a very special wedding photo of the two of them. Numerous onlookers looked at the wedding photos from Tang Guo, and their scalp was tingling. The wedding photos of these two people are really different. Can it be shot on a roller coaster, not on a scary cliff wall or during bungee jumping? As for surfing, it''s really trivial. I did all the previous ones, so underwater wedding photos must be indispensable. The people who saw it were frightened, and they were also envious. Many of the items in them are not dare to y. Moreover, if the cameraman is not professional, he may not be able to shoot well when performing that kind of entertainment. No matter what the outside world thinks about them, it does not affect Tang Guo and Chu Yan''s love. Especially Chu Yan, has realized the things in that dream. Now Tang Guo''s fans, when talking about him, is grinding teeth. Because every time he wants to publish a new book, Tang Guo will reduce the order. Such a high-profile pet husband is already known to the entirework. Chu Yan himself did not expect that one day he became famous on the Inte, because his wife loved him too much. Qi Yunfeng has never taken Guan Tangguo, of course, knows that she and Chu Yan are in love and get married. Looking at their wedding photos, I don''t know why, he didn''t feel it. He knows clearly that the person he likes is Ran, and even if he passes, Ran is unwilling to see him. Instead, he will never forget Ran. However, looking at Tang Guo and Chu Yan intimately, having such a happy and unscrupulous smile, he thought that this was the real Tang Guo. At least, when the two of them were male and female friends, she didn''t smile so happily in front of her. Does this prove that she didn''t really like him that much? Later, when watching Tang Guo on the Inte, he unscrupulously spoiled the man named Chu Yan, and Qi Yunfeng became more and more ufortable when he looked at him. At this time, Qi Yunfeng''s life was not good. Because of love and Tang Guo''s current state of life, it represents his failure, which makes him less and less creative and unable to write at all. Often, it''s been a long time before I could think of something newer. In this age of talent, Qi Yunfeng is being eliminated. On the day of Tang Guo''s wedding, Ran En quietly returned, mingled with Tang Guo''s fans, and disguised himself, not dare to reveal his true colors. Looking at Tang Guo getting married, sheughed so happily, Ran En was relieved. In recent years, she has been paying attention to Tang Guo''s development every day, and the other party is getting better and better. She is sincerely happy. Even though Tang Guo is very tall now, she still has no intention of disturbing her in the past, lest she recall the unpleasant things in the past. Therefore, she still does not appear in front of Xiaoguo Sister. Many yearster, Ran encountered Qi Yunfeng again, and the other side felt that she was still infatuated, which made her feel a bit pitiful, and she persuaded the other party to forget the past and live a new life. That night, she had a dream, and when she woke up, she burst into a cold sweat. The next day, she called Qi Yunfeng and met in the cafe. Qi Yunfeng dressed himself well and went to the cafe, thinking he would get Ran En to ept his good news. Unexpectedly, Ran En gave him a p on the spot: "No need to touch myself, I don''t like you just don''t like you, Qi Yunfeng, please don''t kidnap me with this behavior. Do you know? Every time you appear Will make me feel more guilty, reminding me of my appearance and hurting Xiaoguo. " She believed that dream was not a dream, it was true. She remembered the news she saw on the Inte a few years ago. Her back was soaked and chilly, she turned to leave, took out her mobile phone, and quickly opened Tang Guo''s Weibo. She was relieved that she had a new Weibo this morning. Whether it s a dream or not, Sister Xiaoguo is just fine. Well, she is better to stay away from Qi Yunfeng for her own safety, and she should have her new life. In addition, the original male and female owners have not yet exined. Chapter 2835: Pets for Women (1) Chapter 2835: Pets for Women (1) The 2835th chapter group literary partner (1) "This time, is it an ancient background?" Tang Guo looked around at some simple and old furnishings, and there was no trace of modernity in the house. Of course, most importantly, she saw the clothes she was wearing. Here is the ancient background, no surprise. She always felt that her eyes were a little ufortable, and looked around the room for a while, but couldn''t find the mirror she wanted. Then I remembered that maybe this family was not very wealthy. In ancient times, it was inside the bronze mirror. A girl like her, who was only eleven or twelve years old, should have no luxury items like bronze mirrors. In the ancient background, there were many bronze mirrors among the items of civilian women''s dowry. "My eyes hurt a bit," Tang Guo said, "Tunzi brought me a mirror and I took pictures." [Okay, host,] The system is actually looking for it, [host, your eyes are very red and it looks like you have cried, but there are no traces of tears on your face. Maybe it''s an allergy? That''s why he didn''t have time to watch the plot. Tang Guo saw his appearance clearly in the mirror. The young girl was about eleven or two. Although she was thinner, she looked very special. This family does not seem to be a wealthy family. If they can raise such a water spirit, they must be good. Is this family a rare ancient background of petting her daughter? She also looked at her hands, and she was fair and smooth, and she did not do heavy work at a nce. I didn''t see what was wrong with the eyes. The face was indeed the same as the system said. There were no tear marks. It was red and especially ufortable. The system quickly gave her some drops of eye drops, and Tang Guo closed his eyes andy down again, receiving the memory of this world. This family loves her daughter, so what sad thing happened to the original owner? After reading the memory, all Tang Guo understood. This time is not the same as the world I traversed before. This is a novel worldview. In short, the world was created by the author. The protagonist in the author''s pen is the world of the real protagonist. The story takes ce in an ordinary family in Tangjia Vige. The protagonist is a traversal. The core of the story is that once this traversal came through, it became the favorite of this family. Grandparents spoiled her, father and mother spoiled her, elder brother and spouse spoiled her, and the uncle and uncle who had a bad rtionship with their family would spoil her regardless of their children. Of course, it also gave a reason why the uncle did not want to spoil her children. She was too naughty, had no conscience, and was not filial. As for how it really is, only when youe to this world and see the whole picture of things can you make a conclusion and know what secrets are behind these pets. The protagonist''s name is Tang Ying, who is her sister-inw. Why should all of the above people suddenly spoil Tang Ying who changed his core? In fact, they did not know that Tang Ying was a traverser. Even with her many performances, she was very problematic. Due to the protagonist''s halo, these details are automatically ignored. Besides, why should they suddenly love Tang Ying? That''s because these suddenly changed people are all rebirths. Yes, this time it is a freshman. After they were born again, the first thing they nned was to hold Tang Ying in their palms. Chapter 2836: Pets for Women (2) Chapter 2836: Pets for Women (2) The 2836th chapter group literary female match (2) Things to start from theirst life, this world often causes some natural disasters, making people''s lives not very good. Dry weather, floods, and epidemics can have extinct consequences for the people at the bottom. With so many people, even if the court wanted to take care of it all, it was powerless. Basically, this kind of thing happened often in the ancient court. Even if the silver two were set aside, it fell into the hands of the people at the bottom. Famine in a ce, selling children and daughters, ismon. What''s more, cannibalism can ur. It was said before that the Tang family is not rich. It should be said that the people in the entire Tangjia vige actually live a tight life. The Tang family is pretty good. At least there is something to eat. Everyone can eat 70% full, and it is not too bad to wear at present. There are quite a few strong men in the family, and they have an advantage. In the previous life of these reborns, Tang Ying was not favored, butter Tang Ying came through. Tang Ying was born ugly since he was a child, and it is not like the family, unlike the original owner, not long after he was born, he grew fat and looked happy. Another reason is that the year Tang Guo was born was a very productive year for Tangjia Vige. In the year Tang Ying appeared, there was a drought. If there were no food left in the house, his life would not be able to survive. That year, people in the Tang family were only able to eat a full meal. Compared with other people in Tangjia Vige, Tang family is pretty good here, at least there are no dead people. It is said that a dozen people were starved to death in the vige. It happened that Tang Ying was born just when the drought started. People grow thin and yellow and look silly. They all know how to cry and make trouble all day long. The Tang family''s father and olddy agreed that Tang Ying was a disaster star. More importantly, only one child of Tang Ying was born in Tangjia Vige this year. It makes people in the vige think that Tang Ying is unlucky. Later, some people even proposed to kill Tang Ying. Fortunately, the Tang family still loves face, unlike the reputation, which means that they will not spoil the disaster star and will only give her a bite to eat in the future. As he grew up, Tang Ying was very reticent and did not like to talk. Everyone was gloomy to see, especially unpleasant. The children in the vige wouldugh at her when they saw her, or run away or throw some strange things at her, mostly small stones. Tang Ying was injured, and the Tang family never managed it. The original owner was the little princess who was petted from childhood to big and held in her palm. The original spirit of the water spirit, they have always attached great importance to, and finally nned a good rtionship for her. At least in the eyes of everyone in Tangjia Vige, this family rtionship is absolutely good. Because the other party is the son of Yuanwai''s family, Yuanwang''s family is naturally rich, and there are people with heads and faces in the county seat. Isn''t it a good thing to marry into Yuanwang''s family? In this way, the original owner married into the high door in the family''s favor, and lived a grandmother''s glorious life. After a few years like this, they never thought about Tang Ying, anyway, it was an ugly daughter who had the title of disaster star. They would rather not. In fact, they did not know that Tang Ying had an adventure soon after crossing. She hasn''t been that ugly anymore. She thinks she''s showing her face. This family hates her so much that she really doesn''t know what cats and dogs she will be assigned to. Chapter 2837: Pets for Women (3) Chapter 2837: Pets for Women (3) 2837: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Therefore, my appearance has always been hidden. But inadvertently, she met the male lead and rescued the other person. In getting along, the person became interested in her andter identally saw her true face. When the injury was healed, he left in a hurry and promised her that he would return to pick her up. A few yearster, the vige was famine again. This time it was still in the winter, much more severe than the previous drought. In the vige, the death of the frozen family, the starvation of the starved, and the Tang family''s life gradually became difficult. But because they had a daughter who married into Yuanwang''s family, they were able to be aided from time to time. The family was lucky and did not starve to death. However, it is impossible for the original owner to give them too much. After all, she is just a woman who marries in the past, and can only guarantee that they are hungry. The disastersted for a long time. Every time the Tang family couldn''t hold it, they would go to the original owner. Take out less things than once, which makes them very dissatisfied. When they went, they could smell the scent of meat. She actually gave them some coarse grains, and she didn''t pass off her clothes. They agreed that Bai raised the daughter. In fact, they didn''t know that the original owner had a bad time at Yuanwang''s house. Yuan Wang''s son is not onlyscivious, but also a tyrannical. Every time she aided the Tang family, she was beaten with a whip by the other party. As for less and lesster, that is because Yuan Wang gave her only so much. No matter what she does, there isn''t much left. The first thing she gave was that she sold everything she could sell. In order not to worry the people of the Tang family, she concealed it all. However, the Tang family did not understand these at all and thought that they had raised a white-eyed wolf. When the Tang family was hungry and cold, the male lead in this world came to pick Tang Ying. When he came to the vige with people and appeared in front of everyone to take Tang Ying, the people in the vige regretted knowing his identity. Before they had bullied Tang Ying, they thought she was a disaster star and unlucky. Seeing Tang Ying''s face, he would definitely take care of their Tangjia vige. When Tang Ying left, he still left a lot of money for the Tang family, which was very grateful to the Tang family and felt that he had owed it to Tang Ying. But before they broke Tang Ying''s heart, she could never return. Tang Ying had no feelings for this ce, leaving those things, but to make a final decision. In the future, these people have nothing to do with her life or death. From the above, there is nothing wrong with the male and female owners in this world. After Tang Ying left, the Tang family took the money and did not survive the disaster. Becauseter, not only the famine in the winter, but also the gue. Everyone in the Tang family died in this terrible disease. It was just that some of them encountered miracles and were born again. After rebirth, they loved Tang Ying in every way. The first was that Tang Ying could meet nobles. The second was that Tang Ying gave them so much silver at the time. These reborn Tang families think that Tang Guo is a white-eyed wolf, and only Tang Ying is the best. Therefore, they suddenly changed their attitude towards Tang Ying and Tang Guo. The original owner did not understand the sudden change. She used to love her grandparents, picking her faults all day, seeing that she was not pleasing to the eyes, and letting the mother deduct her rations. Chapter 2838: Pets for Women (4) Chapter 2838: Pets for Women (4) 2838: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers She even asked her mother not to prepare new clothes for her. Not only that, but many tasks at home were left to her. Wash clothes, cook, feed pigs ... People from the Tang family also warned Tang Ying not to help her. As for why she didn''t spoil her all of a sudden, those reborn in the Tang family unified their caliber, thinking that she was too proud and needed to exercise well, otherwise it would be difficult to find someone in the future. This time, they didn''t n to give the original master nner Wai Lang''s family. They remembered the experiences of previous lives, and they finally nned to let the original owner be the step-wife of an old man. This is not just an old man, he also has a son about her age. The original owner could not ept it, but there was no way to refute it. If only one person is born again, maybe she can still struggle. However, many people of the Tang family have been reborn, and casually using a little trick to make her unable to move. In this life, she had a very poor life and had a short life span. Before she was thirty, she was rubbed to death by an old man. When she died, the Tang family town had no reaction at all, but was relieved. The white-eyed wolf died, and they had nothing to worry about. Things were the same as they thought, Tang Ying met her male lead. The Tang family still favored the Yuanwang family, and assigned a daughter of the original uncle''s uncle to the Yuanwang son. In this life, Tang Ying couldn''t walk smartly. The Tang family loves her. In fact, she never understood why the Tang family wanted to treat the owner so much, but she couldn''t control these things. The reason why she can change her appearance is because her background is not bad, and she has some pharmacological knowledge. Before she crossed, she learned Chinese medicine, so it came in handy and she was able to use it to rescue the male lead. But the Tang family was very fond of her, and when Tang Guo was very fierce. She advised many times, the Tang family did not listen, as if the original owner had deep hatred, tossing hard, and finally married someone to an old man. In fact, Tang Ying has some concerns about this matter. But these people treat her well, which makes her contradictory. To say that these people really meet her requirements, only in the case of Tang Guo, they are very consistent, in short, not to make Tang Guo better. Later, the male lead came to pick her up, and she didn''t have time to worry about these, because there were still many things waiting for her. She is just a vige aunt, and the identity of the male lead is very high. But with so many people in the Tang family, she would often get in trouble. Later, the strange quirk of Yuan Wang was revealed, and she knew that her cousin was almost killed, and she came to deal with it. In short, although the rtionship between her and the male lead is very smooth, because of the rebirth of the Tang family, she has countless stumblings in her life. Dealing with all kinds of troubles for the small members of the Tang family, life is not counted Moisturize. And those reborns have always been good to her, even to work hard for her, even if the Tang familyter were small and had a lot of trouble, she could not give it up and could only deal with it with great care. After reading the memory, Tang Guo sat on the bed and hesitated for a while. This family is simply unreasonable. Anyway, it''s all selfish, and whoever can bring benefits to them, they will love them. Chapter 2839: Pets for Women (5) Chapter 2839: Pets for Women (5) 2839: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the first life, Tang Ying was a vengeance. In the end, he didn''t give the other party a piece of silver and broke the rtionship. I''m afraid these people will swear and scold in their backs. It really is a disaster star, unlucky, white-eyed wolf. When they were born, if they knew it was unlucky, they should kill Tang Ying. Thinking of what would happen next, Tang Guo was a little unhappy. She had to count first, how many rebirths were there at the Tang family: her grandparents, father and mother, elder brother, and elder brother. Therefore, there are eight reborn people in the Tang family. Her father and mother have four children in total, her eldest brother Tang Pingshan, her second brother Tang Pingqing, and she, and Tang Ying, Tang Ying is the youngest, two years younger than her. Her uncle''s family has three children, the lobby brother Tang Pingchun, the lobby sister Tang Xing, and the second cousin Tang Ping. All three of them ended badly. Uncle Aunt came back to life, and everything was anxious about Tang Ying, making these three lives resentful, angry at home, and noisy with them. Then they thought that these three were not fighting at all, maybe they were all white-eyed wolves like Tang Guo. If these three had their own way out at the beginning, it is estimated that they would give them a little bit of alms as Tang Guo did. Tang Ying is different. Everyone in their Tang family and the vige was bad to her. When I finally left, I was still willing to leave so much silver, let alone save the Tang family, the entire vige could be saved. Therefore, in order to spoil Tang Ying, they ignored their own children. [The host is big, what are you going to do? ] The system poked inquisitively, he felt that the host would definitely not be able to let go of these rebirths. "Let''s look at the situation first. Anyway, I don''t want to be tossed to wash clothes in the winter. I get up to feed pigs in the morning, and I have to go to the mountains to cut pigweed." Tang Guo said helplessly, "I still like Miss Qianjin You do nt have to do anything. " The system is a bit anxious. If he can be a little robot, the host does not want to do much, and he can help. I don''t know where that guy is, so hurry up and take the host away. Really willing to put his daughter-inw here, wash clothes in cold water, get up early in the morning to feed pigs to cook? If I get rubbed by this family, do I have to marry an old man? If that guy knew, he would be mad. The system does not feel that Tang Guo iszy. In some worlds that Tang Guo traveled through before, Tang Guo has experienced such a life that is even harder than the original owner. If he could, he didn''t want Tang Guo to be tossed like this again. "If they''re too much, then I''ll leave here first." Tang Guo thought with his chin in mind. "Before leaving, you have to give Tang Ying to Hu You. If Tang Ying is here, they are like Savior. " However, from the plot, Tang Ying is not really a decisive person. The first life was decisive. It was that the Tang family always treated her badly. When the other party left, they even gave back so much money. If you change people, don''t talk about giving money. It is good to give these people two hands instead. Therefore, she may not be able to fool Tang Ying away. "Wait a minute, why do I think there is something wrong." [The host is big, what''s wrong? "I look at the memories of the First Life, and I always think that there is something strange, that is, the gue." Chapter 2840: Pets for Women (6) Chapter 2840: Pets for Women (6) 2840: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo closed his eyes again and carefully watched the plot of the First Life over and over again. Sure enough, I found something very wrong. This time she was browsing all the plots, and the corners and corners were carefully analyzed. So I saw something different. First of all, why is the male lead so coincidental that he came during a famine in this vige? Even if youe to pick up Tang Ying, there is no need to bring so many talents. In this article, the description of the male lead is mostly from the female lead''s vision. So what the heroine can see is what the reader can see. However, when describing, asionally some details are revealed. For example, after the male lead took the heroine Tang Ying back, he first asked someone to give her a decoction, and said that it was only a medicine to prevent typhoid fever. Later, there were men''s men, and his simple conversation with him was about the gue in Tangjiacun. At that time, the man said: "My son, fortunately, there was timely control so that the gue did not spread." Tang Guobined various details in the plot, and guessed why the male lead himself went to this small ce in Tangjia Vige. Mainly to take Tang Ying, if he did not show importance, people may not be able to take it. After all, they should have received the news that the gue had already urred, and there was actually a blockade there. It may be in another vige or something. Tangjia Vige waster affected. As a male lead, naturally know what life Tang Ying has. Surely not like Tang Ying, it is kind to save the Tang family. Instead, he only took Tang Ying, and listened to Tang Ying''s request, leaving a lot of money. If the Tang family can survive, that is their blessing. If they cannot survive, that is their life. It is also due to Tang Ying''s attitude. It is estimated that he did not start directly. Tang Guo who wanted to understandughed out. Can''t raise Tang Ying, can''t she be a male master yet? After the system heard it, hurriedly corrected: [The host is big, the words cannot be used randomly, or someone will get angry. You should call this, raise a cow, but do nt raise a fat Tangying, and you can fatten a male cow. Tang Guo fluttered andughed, anyway, she did not intend to toss with the Tang family. In this closed small mountain vige, the eight rebirths want to treat her as a 11- or 12-year-old little baby girl, just to find two reasons. There was no advantage to asking her to do something. It''s impossible, just sh them all to death? "Look at Tang Ying here first, or if you can''t, start with the male lead." Tang Guo calcted the time, not far from the time when Tang Ying met the male lead. So at this time, she was still unable to leave. It is best to be able to meet with the male lead once to get started and create a dream for the other. Because of the analysis of Tang Ying''s personality, she does not intend to use the dream of Huang Liang''s dream on Tang Ying. If the whole family treats her hard, she would suspect that the dream would be false. At that time, if she identally tells the rebirth of the Tang family, things will not be fun. [So, host, are you going to let the male lead know about this? God, I don''t think he''s had a good life. "No way, if you want to marry your daughter-inw, you have to pay." Tang Guo said with a smile, Chapter 2841: Pets for Women (7) Chapter 2841: Pets for Women (7) 2841: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The lord''s means must be decisive, and it will never be softened to clean up people. This was what Tang Guo thought in her heart, and after thinking about these things, she went out. The Tang family was born again the day before yesterday, and the original owner suffered various inexplicable white eyes in the past two days, and hasn''t let her do anything for the time being. Tang Guo walked out of the house and nced into the yard. He just saw her grandmother Wu, who was holding Tang Ying''s hand to speak. Wu''s wrinkled face was full of smiles. Looking at Tang Ying''s eyes was kind, and now in her eyes, Tang Ying is more important than his grandson. Tang Ying was actually a little embarrassed. She crossed over yesterday. As soon as she passed by, she was treated warmly by this family, which made her a little overwhelmed. Another thing is that she has no memory of the original owner. So in most cases, she could only nod awkwardly and smile, because everyone''s eyes were on her, and she was afraid that something was wrong. She spends less time talking. When the family said something, she smiled and nodded. She almostughed and became a fool. Now her face is stiff. "Yingying, are you hungry? When your grandma asks your mother to cook two eggs for you, eat something first, and don''t be hungry. If Yingying is hungry, your grandma will die." Tang Ying was actually a little helpless about this kindness. Mainly, this family is a bit abnormal. "Grandma, I''m not hungry, so I don''t need to eat eggs." Tang Ying quickly refused. Through understanding, she also knew what the family was like. Although she wouldn''t be hungry, eggs weren''t eaten casually. Want her to eat alone, and there are other peers in the family, isn''t that a problem? When she first arrived, she didn''t want to get too much attention and was targeted. "Yingying is so sensible, unlike Guoguo''szy girl, she will not refuse to cook it if she wants to cook it for her." When Wu said of Tangguo, she gritted her teeth and saw how much she hated Tangguo. . Tang Guo stood at the door and couldn''t help but chuckle. With such an olddy, it is no wonder that a group of selfish ghosts have been raised. Tang Ying didn''t answer. How could she make her answer? She came yesterday and had no memory. All she knew was that the family didn''t wait to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t seem to have targeted her deliberately. As a student who has been admitted to a master''s degree and has done countless part-time jobs during school, she can''t have such a low emotional quotient, and she will be bumped into it sooner orter, which is much more embarrassing. "Grandma, keep it for you, I''m really not hungry." Although everyone''s enthusiasm was not normal, she had to take it. These people showed kindness to her, and she could not drive them away and cast a cold face. "Grandma just wanted to cook eggs for Yingying, and let''s go to the kitchen together and let your mother cook." After that, Wu simply pulled Tang Ying into the kitchen. What Tang Ying felt, she subconsciously looked up and saw Tang Guo, seeing that Tang Guo actually stood at the door with a smile on her lips, she felt a little strange. Before, my mother seemed to scold her elder sister and asked her to divide her pretty bead flowers in half. She refused subconsciously, only to cause trouble. At that time, her mother said that her elder sister was not sensible, and she did not know to let her sister follow her. Tang Ying was at a loss at that time, and offended the elder sister the next day. I don''t know what to do now. It didn''t take long for Tang Ying toe out of the kitchen, and Wu didn''t follow. Looking at Tang Guo''s position, he quickly ran to Tang Guo''s face and stuffed an egg into her hand. see you tomorrow Chapter 2842: Pet Pets For Women (8) Chapter 2842: Pet Pets For Women (8) 2842: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Sister, hurry into the room to eat, and after seeing it, you can''t eat it." Tang Ying whispered, not forgetting to push Tang Guo gently into the room. As soon as Tang Guo was pushed into the room, Tang Ying heard the voice from his grandmother Wu''s behind him. "Yingying." Tang Ying and Tang Guo blinked, and turned and ran to Wu: "Grandma, I''m here." "Yingying, where have you been? Don''t hurry up and eat the eggs. The eggs need to be hot to be delicious. They have a cold smell and are not delicious." When Wu was talking, his eye was still staring at the egg in Tang Ying''s hand. You can tell from her eyes that she also wants to eat eggs. But it has been said before that, based on the family''s situation, it is good to be able to cook two eggs at a time. They also gave Tang Ying eggs, and Wu couldn''t even eat them. If she wants to eat, one must be cooked for Tang Feng, the father of Tang family. All of a sudden, I went to two more. In her opinion, no matter how rich the rich people were, they couldn''t afford it. What''s more, the two of them ate, and there were so many young people watching. It''s impossible, don''t give them food. If you do nt give it today, you have to give it tomorrow, but it s not something that anyone can eat. It s different just to feed Tang Ying. The people who were born again knew what was going on. Even if the remaining grandchildren have opinions, her children will discipline themselves. Tang Ying saw that Wu actually wanted to eat eggs a little, and he didn''t hesitate to put the eggs into Wu''s hands: "Grandma, you eat." As soon as she walked through, the family was very nice to her. And she also ate an egg yesterday. Even if the egg is indeed better than the coarse grains here, she still knows how to respect the elderly. "Yingying is really good, grandma is not hungry, and the eggs are too nutritious. Grandma eats at this age and can''t digest well, which is easy to be bad for the body." Tang Ying was moved and funny, as if she was really over-prepared. The family really treated her. If it wasn''t true to her, then why can such good things as eggs be cooked for her at one time? "Grandma, should we be half of us?" Without waiting for Wu to say anything, she quickly peeled the hot egg, and suddenly a white and bright egg appeared, as if she could get water, and she divided the egg into two halves. frontier fortress. "Grandma, you see that half has been drenched in your saliva, Yingying doesn''t eat it." The Wu family was so touched. Sure enough, Yingying is the best one in this family. Heaven must know how blind they were and how good Yingying was before they would be given the chance to be born again to make up for their deficits. One old and one young, this time really eaten the eggs. Wu''s heart was very happy, and he kept pulling Tang Ying to talk, and he couldn''t bear to let go. Tang Ying was still a little embarrassed, because Wu kept boasting about her obedience and looked good. She had taken pictures secretly in the water before, and her appearance had absolutely nothing to do with being beautiful. But Wu knows that in the future, Tang Ying wille out and look particrly good, and he will also encounter a noble person. In previous lives, she didn''t know what the noble person was, but the person who was able to take out so much silver at one time was definitely not a simple person. If it weren''t for the damnable gue, the Tang family should have turned over with the money. Chapter 2843: Pets for Women (9) Chapter 2843: Pets for Women (9) 2843: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo stood inside the room, staring at the egg in his hand for a while, she heard the movement outside. Wu''s reaction was not strange at all. The reborn people of Wu Family think that Tang Ying is a good one. She is a white-eyed wolf and treats Tang Ying well. Maybe in the future, their family will be able to leave the small vige because of the noble people Tang Ying met. [Host, your sister''s heart is still good. Tang Guo responded: "Apart from being soft-hearted, everything is fine." Tang Guo was rude and peeled the eggs. The eggs were actually very small, much smaller than modern eggs. But it tastes really delicious. The only downside is that two bites are gone. Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth, walked to the door, and nced into the yard, his eyes fell on the old hens who were looking for food. Youyou said: "The eggs taste good, and now I especially want to have a group of old hens and line up toy eggs for me every day." System: He didn''t even know what to say. "Otherwise, when I leave the Tang family, I will raise chickens for a living. I will set up a chicken farm here and open it in a big ce like Beijing. We will provide one-stop service for chickens and eggs for restaurants and officials." System: So, is this a chicken farm born from an egg? Obviously I just want to eat, and then I want to run a chicken farm, isn''t it too luxurious? "Tunzi, get me a yellow beam and dream about it." The system was a little surprised: [Host, are you going to use it for Tang Ying? Didn''t you say that even if she dreamed of this, she didn''t necessarily believe it? "Eating people is soft, and I don''t like being rude." Tang Guo nced at him, and was pulled by Wu''s to talk, andughed with a little awkward Tang Ying. Tang Ying seemed to find her and smiled at her secretly. She didn''t respond and turned into the room with her skirt in her skirt. Now she has to find a way to save two silver money as a way to leave Tang''s house to Beijing. Running a chicken farm, she hasn''t done such a thing yet, a little looking forward to it. When Tang Ying saw Tang Guo go in, he returned her eggs with no anger and was a little happy. In fact, the elder sister is not so bad. Even if the grandma used to scold the elder sister and only praised her, the elder sister only cared about crying and sadness, and did not mean to anger her. The elder sister shouldn''t hate her so much, and she shouldn''t be angry. Not long after, Tang Ying came to Tang Guo again. The voice was small, with some temptation: "Sister, I have eaten." In fact, the family never thought of calling Tang Guo. In Wu''s words, two meals are hungry. Now they just hate Tang Guo. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, when they were in famine, would they have had such a hard time, couldn''t eat enough, and didn''t wear warm clothes? She couldn''t bear a piece of meat for her maid. It is because they have a white-eyed wolf. Tang Ying had to call Tang Guo. They said a few words, and they were afraid to make Tang Ying angry, so they didn''t stop. Tang Guo nodded and responded to Tang Ying. Follow each other and go to eat. Entering the hall where the Tang family used to eat, the Tang family was there. As soon as she appeared, countless eyes stared at her. There were eight pairs of eyes, undisguised, showing disgust to her. In addition, her lobby brother, the lobby sister and the second cousin were bewildered when she looked at her. After all, since Tang Guo was born, he has been spoiled by the Tang family. Chapter 2844: Pets for Women (10) Chapter 2844: Pets for Women (10) 2844: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers The elders of the Tang family, even their father and mother, suddenly changed their attitudes, so that they did not understand why. Sister Tang Xing in the lobby, and Tang Ping, the second cousin, were envious of Tang Guo, because Tang Guo is Tang Jiasheng''s best looking girl. No, it should be said that Tang Guo is the most beautiful girl in the whole vige. Under the premise of such a day, their grandmother Wu was willing to buy beaded flowers for Tang Guo. Some time ago, when Tang Guo passed the twelve-year-old birthday, she would give her the bronze mirror that apanied her for a lifetime. Tang Guo. However, the envy was broken, and there was a little jealousy in her heart. At first they were still a little happy, and Tang Guo was finally less favored. But in the next two days, they felt that things were not right. Obviously Tang Guo didn''t do anything, it''s the same as before, but Wu can always find a strange reason to scold people. What makes them uneptable is that their elders even started to spoil Tang Ying''s ugly girl. I cooked one egg for Tang Ying yesterday, and two eggs today. They stared at Tang Ying''s bowl together and found that there was still a piece of cured meat in it. Although they were only **** wide, they were envious. This is meat, and no matter how young it is, it is meat. The meat can only be seen during the New Year. Tang Guo''s brother Tang and cousins, when they saw that piece of meat, their eyes were almost red with jealousy. Not to mention the three of them, the others who were born again, could not help but swallowed several times when they saw the piece of meat. Meat, they like it too. But they all thought that Tang Ying was the most important person in the Tang family, so Wu''s should eat meat for Tang Ying, and that''s all they should be. This girl Tang Ying doesn''t forget this. Even if they didn''t treat her well at the beginning, she didn''t forget, and didn''t even remember her hatred, and left them so much money. If it hadn''t been for that damnable gue, their family would soon have been able to survive that disaster and lead a rich life. When everything is ready, I can go to Tang Ying andpensate her well. After the rebirth came back, they all unanimously decided that from now on, they must treat Tang Ying well. They are not afraid that Tang Ying is a white-eyed wolf. Anyone may be a white-eyed wolf. Tang Ying must not be. Tang Guo and Tang Ying sat down, and Tang Ying also saw the piece of meat in the bowl. In fact, she really didn''t want to eat, after all, the eyes of the family fell on her. Having learned the previous lesson, she did not dare to arbitrarily flesh her peers. To whom, who must be scolded by Wu. "Yingying, this is the bacon that your grandmother specially asked your mother to steam for you." The woman who spoke was Li Tang, the mother of Tang Guo and Tang Ying. Li was not young anymore, after all, she was the mother of four children When she steamed that piece of cured meat, she didn''t know how many times she had swallowed. I couldn''t help it before, I made a bit of skin over the side of the cured meat and ate it. But Wu kept watching in the kitchen and warned her that this piece of bacon was from Tang Ying, and she had to keep it to avoid being stolen. Although Li was a little embarrassed, he thought Wu was right that this piece of meat should be eaten by Tang Ying. No one in the family was eligible to eat it. Tang Guo nced at his bowl. There was a coarse grain-wrapped edible bread cake. From memory, she learned that her treatment had fallen by several levels, and now she was the worst treatment at home. Chapter 2845: Pets for Women (11) Chapter 2845: Pets for Women (11) 2845: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She looked into the bowls of other people, and it turned out that there was only one wild vegetable cake in her bowl, and the worst of the others was two wild vegetable cakes. "What do you want to see? Look at the one you hate. Some eat well. In this house, youzy girl has the least effort, and the food you eat is definitely the least. If you want to eat more, change it. Do more for your family. "Wu suddenly roared, which was also unexpected for Tang Guo. This family really hates her. She didn''t really show her disgusting eyes, she just looked at them and wondered what the others had in their bowls. Unexpectedly, such a small movement caused Wu''s dissatisfaction. "Lazy girl, if you hate it, just don''t eat it tonight." Li''s also spoke, and before Tang Guo reacted, he reached out and brought Tang Guo''s bowl to the end. In Tang Guo''s incredible eyes, he divided the cake into several portions and put it in other people''s bowls, including her own. Because her allocation is very reasonable, the family has no opinion. Tang Ying has opinions, but she dare not say. If she opens her mouth, she probably hates Tang Guo even more. She didn''t understand why this family wanted to treat Tang Guo as a little girl who was only 11 or 12 years old. Tang Guo looked at the empty space in front of him, leaving only a pair of chopsticks. The system reminds: [The host is big, and you are crying because of your grievance. Hurry up and run outside, and then you can turn on the small stove. Tang Guo already thought about it, she just didn''t expect that the attitude of this family would be so obviously bad. With a sigh in her heart, her eyes suddenly turned red, and she covered her face with one hand and the skirt with one hand and ran out quickly. Because the Tang family has just returned, she hasn''t started working yet, and she is wearing a nice little skirt now. Tang Ying was a little worried. To stand up, he was held down by his eldest brother Tang Pingshan. Tang Pingshan spoiled his face: "Little girl, don''t care about her, it''s because we are too ustomed to her, she cried enough and wille back of." "Yes, younger sister, don''t worry, just let her cry. If you want to spoil her again, you don''t know what it will look like in the future." Second brother Tang Pingqing followed with disgust in his eyes. In the past life, he and his elder brother went to Yuanwang''s house to find her, and asked her to help him at home. Obviously, she smelled the fragrant meat of Yuan Wang''s family. As a result, she only gave them some coarse grains. The amount was too small, which was enough for them to hold on for a few days. Obviously she was wearing polo satin, which turned out to be some old clothes that were yellow, old, and smelly of insects, which were worse than those worn by members of Yuan Wang''s family. Thinking of these, the second brother Tang Pingqing hated his teeth. They spoiled her from small to big, and as a result she was a white-eyed wolf. When they returned, they all had the urge to strangle her. Is nt it less food, is nt it so good for her? Compared with her white-eyed wolf behavior at the beginning, they have done everything right. Tang Ying couldn''t go out, in fact she was a little worried. This is ancient times. Will a little girl run out if there is something wrong? In case she was met by this ancient trafficker, her elder sister was so watery. If she was sold by the trafficker, it must be those unclean asions, wouldn''t she have buried her innocent life? Tang Ying''s meal was troubling. She decided to eat quickly, and then went to Tang Guo. Chapter 2846: Pets for Women (12) Chapter 2846: Pets for Women (12) 2846: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After Tang Guo ran out of the house, he went directly to Houshan, found a hidden ce, took some food, and sent a message to the friends in the group. [School flower]: Are you all here? [Ziyun]: Ah, sister, is it in the new world again? [School flower]: Yeah, it''s a new world again, this time more interesting than the previous world. [Margaret]: No matter how interesting it is, not our magic world, I can''t raise any interest. Margaret is particrly low now, Tang Guo has already seen the others in the group, and has never been to the magic world. She was looking forward to the stars and the moon, but she did not give people hope. Although, she knew that this matter was not beyond Tang Guo''s control. Every time Tang Guo went to the New World, he was teleported randomly. But she couldn''t help being lost. She really wanted to see Tang Guo. Fortunately, she had a long life. As long as she continued to cultivate, her life would continue to increase, but she waited. [School Flower]: This time I wore it into the world of a novel. It is very interesting here. My current identity is the most unlucky and miserable woman in this novel. [Chi Xiao]: Which one of you is not the worst? Chixiao couldn''t help it. There wasn''t any mischief in the identity of his sister. Did she not count when she said this? [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, sister, Chi Xiao was right this time. Which one of you is not the worst? [Hidden Fairy]: Hahaha, the school flower is really, I can''t find a reason to refute this sentence. So far, none of the identities you wear are not miserable. [Silver Ring]: I guess, if it is not miserable, it is estimated that it cannot be worn. [Billy]: Kekeke, you guys, don''tugh at the school spent, or ask how the situation is now, school flowers, do you need our help? When Billy appeared, everyone in the group felt strange when he saw the news from him. It''s strange that Billy didn''t tease Tang Guo with them and helped her speak. Tang Guo also felt that Billy was a little strange. At this time, Billy''s normal reaction should not be tough at her with everyone? Of course, everyone was just a little puzzled. It didn''t matter, so did Tang Guo. [School flower]: This time, my female partner is really miserable. Because in my family, there are eight reborns. As soon as they are born again, they will torture me in every way ... Tang Guo held a roast chicken and talked to people in the group about his current situation and what happened in this world. After listening to the friends in the group, they all sighed. It was a pity for the original owner, and he was very sorry for the original owner. [Pretty Fairy]: I really don''t know what to say. It''s not surprising that the word poor mountains and bad waters appears. Yeah, poor mountains. Don''t test humanity in poor ces. In order to live, it is not umon for people to eat. Poor mountains and rivers, Yizi eat and eat, these terrible words were born because such a tragic thing happened. At that time, even if the situation of the original owner was known to the Tang family, it would not be too understandable. It is even possible to me the original owner for not being able to marry and marry into Yuanwang''s family. As a result, they ca nt take out any food. What''s the use of raising her? Thinking of this, everyone in the group was a little silent. Chapter 2847: Pets for Women (13) Chapter 2847: Pets for Women (13) 2847: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Chixiao]: Girl, let me give you something to eat in the past. I know Tang Guo is notcking, but he just wants to give it. Thinking of the things in the plot, he was a little nauseated. Whether it''s his sister or the original owner who miserably ended, they are all good girls. With Chixiao taking the lead, the little friends gave Tang Guo their own food. Most of them are what they have ordered and have just done. They felt that even if Tang Guo had stored her food, she could always keep it in her mysterious space. But it couldn''t be better, just cooked, hot food. [School flower]: Thank you, I will not refuse this. I have nned it out, and I will leave Tang''s house after a while. The eight of them were born again, and I was a little girl who was their junior. Unless they hacked them to death, staying in the vige was a dead end. So, I have already nned, and if I do what I want to do, I will choose to leave. Then, I want to open a chicken farm. I had an egg before and it was so delicious. I nned to raise a group of chickens and lined up toy eggs for me every day. I will share it with you at that time. The friends in the group couldn''t helpughing or crying when they heard this. But they are all responding. In the picture of lining up toy eggs, they have already made up for it. [Host, Tang Ying is here. The system has been observing the surrounding situation, or Tang Guo told him before that Tang Ying has a chance to find it. This is not, it really came, he quickly informed Tang Guo. "Sister, where are you?" Tang Guo and the people greeted him, and quickly hid the food, wiped the corners of his mouth, and wiped off the oil beads on his lips. The system couldn''t helpughing as it seemed to steal something. "Sister!" Tang Ying''s voice became more and more anxious, and no one responded. When she was yelling and yelling, Tang Guo suddenly stepped out of the side. She quickly stopped the voice and ran to Tang Guo. "Sister, don''t run around, it''s dangerous outside." Calling a little girl many years younger than her as the elder sister, Tang Ying was actually a little ufortable. Fortunately, yelling and screaming was easy. "Sister, go back." Tang Ying secretly touched a half piece of cake from his sleeve and handed it to Tang Guo. "I wanted to keep that piece of meat for you, but my grandma and mother looked at each other and didn''t eat them Just don''t let me out. " Tang Guo looked at the half of the cake, and nothing happened. "Sister, no matter how sad you are, you can''t be hungry. Eat it first." Tang Guo took the cake this time, smelling the taste of wild vegetables, almost satiated, but fortunately stabilized in time. She nced at Tang Ying, seeing what the other party was expecting, took the cake and bite, Tang Ying smiled happily. Tang Guo: "Tunzi, I ca nt eat anymore, I m a bit full. I expected that she woulde to me, but I did nt really expect that she would have the ability, under the eyes of so many people like Wu and Li Hide half a cake. " Knowing that Tang Ying was so powerful, she just ate less. Tang Guo chewed slowly, which made Tang Ying think that the elder sister was a beautiful young girl, afraid that she would eat quickly, and she didn''t look good. "Sister, it''s going to be dark, let''s go back." Tang Ying is really worried. Tang Guo will not go back. What should I do if something happens? Tang Guo was very cooperative and went back with Tang Ying. She was also full, and now she was about to smash half a piece of cake, which was a little supportive. Tang Ying was still staring at her, and she had to eat all the cakes. After eating, she felt bloated. Sure enough, no one cares where she goes. Late at night, while Tang Ying was asleep, Tang Guo secretly stuffed her a yellow beam and dreamed. Chapter 2848: Pets for Women (14) Chapter 2848: Pets for Women (14) 2848: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Host, is it useful for Tang Ying to dream of a yellow beam? She was too soft-hearted and received a good education from modern people. In the modern ce, as long as there are people who are more diligent, there is no food. Therefore, there are not many wicked people. The system said a little uncertainly: [Even if she knew the truth, she worked hard at the Tang family to treat her well. Even if she knew what was happening in the dream, she couldn''t let go of them, and she couldn''t hold back the Tang family. "I didn''t expect her to be cruel to the Tang family, so I should return her egg. The purpose of my doing this is to avoid what the male lead of her family will do in the future, and she won''t understand it, which will hurt their feelings. Traveling through another world, the life of a lonely and widowed woman is not good. In this world, only a male lead is really good to her. It is a pity that there is something wrong between her and the man because of the Tang family. " Tang Guo said so, the system suddenly understood a little. At the beginning, his host wasrge, and he also traveled through every small world. He could also be said to be a lonely man in a different world. No one understood her. The host who traversed for the first time wasrge and had no memory, like a nk piece of paper. Even his system, ording to the task prompts, urged her toplete the task of women. But the host is big, I ca nt bear it anymore, I really go to the innocent people. In order to fulfill the mission of the women''s match, she will choose apromise, the least harmful method, but no one will understand. The system knows that the host has changed a lot. Although it is not as simple as the nk paper at first, at least it is not going to destroy the world. She became wanton and did only what she wanted to do. To her good people, she never fails. To Tang Ying here, perhaps the host empathizes greatly. [That''s the main thing for men. The system ca nt help but be funny, [I ve already made up the picture. The male owner hates the Tang family and gritted his teeth. Because of Tang Ying s face, he ca nt ruthlessly rectify the feeling, just like swallowing Xiang. Right. "It''s as if you swallowed." System: [Host, don''t hurt your most loyal little daddy. Tang Guo didn''t hold back and fluttered a smile: "You can rest assured, although the male lead will be a bit harder, but there will be a hundred ways to deal with the Tang family to make them ufortable. Well, the male lead has a lot of trouble, not bad. " System: Still as bad as ever. So why didn''t that guye? It is estimated that the odds of this poor mountainous area are also small. When he came before, he scanned the surroundings and found no one, which fits the guy''s design. He spected that he might be able to meet in that big ce in Beijing in the future. The guy is very smart, and his identity will not be too low every time. This night, Tang Ying had a dream. No, exactly, she had two dreams. A dream is a lifetime. In the first dream, she also crossed. But she came across, not at all spoiled, and suffered countless white eyes in the Tang family. Later, she met her destined person. When there was a famine in the vige, he came to pick her up and left. She left the Tang family a sum of money as a break, andter they died in a gue. The second dream, she still crossed, this time things are different. Chapter 2849: Pets for Women (15) Chapter 2849: Pets for Women (15) 2849: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The Tang family in the dream seemed to love her so much that she didn''t believe it was true. Unlike the first dream, her eldest sister Tang Guo was unloved and even disgusted by her family. This was the second dream that she didn''t understand until she died. In the second dream, the Tang family was even willing to work hard for her, and would like to keep it for her. This was a rtionship she couldn''t give up after she came to another life, so she has been taking care of it all her life. Until the end of the dream, Tang Ying discovered the truth of the second dream. It turned out that the Tang family loved her so much because they were born again. It was the past life that she left them a sum of money to keep them remembered. After they were reborn, they didn''t want to spoil her. They all thought that the older sister Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf, so she hated her so much. Tang Ying was awakened by the dream. After opening his eyes, he found that the sky had not yet dawned, and there was some moonlight outside. She nced at Tang Guo''s position, and found that the other party was still asleep. Where shey, she couldn''t sleep. The dream is very clear. She thinks it is just a dream, but she can''t help but believe that what happened in the dream may be past and present. She remembered that in the first dream, the elder sister was not the so-called white-eyed wolf? At least during the famine, how could the Tang family not starve to death without the help of their eldest sister? Tang Ying''s heart was very chaotic. These two dreams were a little inexplicable. She didn''t want to believe it, but couldn''t help but remember it. She rubbed her head, and she didn''t know how to face the Tang family during the day. Tang Guo heard Tang Ying''s sigh, closed his eyes and fell asleep. She knew the result was this way. Even if she knew what happened in the dream, Tang Ying would be entangled in the goodness of the Tang family after her rebirth. Even if the Tang family really had a purpose, it was really good to her and she couldn''t let go. Unless, the Tang family will one day expose their minions badly, hurting her, and they are most concerned. Even so, in Tang Ying''s mind, he just ignored the Tang family. Tang Guo yawned and really fell asleep. Tang Ying couldn''t count on that, it only depended on the male lead. She waited for a while in the Tang family, and the male lead would definitelye. Early in the morning, Tang Guo was awakened by Li. "Lazy girl, get up quickly. From today, you have to work. Hurry to cut the pigweed and feed the pigs. If you don''t do anything, you just want to eat. Youzy girl, why do you think so beautiful." Tang Guo rubbed his eyes and said, "Mother, I haven''t eatenst night and I have no strength." When Li Shi heard it, he thought that Tang Guo waszy and angry, and he was so fierce that he reached out to touch Tang Guo''s ear. Tang Guo wouldn''t let her seed, and quickly rolled over from the bed and jumped down. Li''s emptied her, and her knee bone hit the hard wood. She hurt her teeth and yelled: "Lazy girl, do you dare to hide, or do you want to eat?" "Mother, I haven''t had two meals." Tang Guoli was well-dressed: "I have no energy without eating. How can I work? I want a horse to run and not let the horse eat grass. Where is such a good thing? Anyway, my mother and grandma do nt eat for me. , I''ll just go and find some food on the mountain. " After Tang Guo said it, he really went out. As for Tang Ying, she was called by Li''s and prepared Xiaomi porridge for her alone. "Lazy girl, you have a good temper! If you dare to take a step, don''te back." Li''s angry, sure enough, thiszy girl is a white-eyed wolf. Why didn''t she find it before? Tang Guo ignored it, and tears came out of Tang s house, making his eyes red, and he did nt forget to turn back and yelled, Mother, I m really hungry. I did nt eatst night. I did nt eat in the morning. You still I really do nt have the energy to let me go to pigweed. " Everyone in the vige heard this voice. Finding a hidden ce, Tang Guo took out the warm porridge that her friends in the group sent her to eat. "I hope the male lead wille sooner." System: He hopes that Dakic wille sooner. see you tomorrow Chapter 2850: Pets for Women (16) Chapter 2850: Pets for Women (16) 2850: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers Li did not think of anything, Tang Guo would go straight out. The day she was born again, she saw that Tang Guo wasn''t right. In the past, how she looked at it, she felt that this daughter was born well and was well-bred. If she had done rough work and worn out the fine skin and tender meat, she would not find a good person in the future. At that time, Wu Family and Tang Fengshou both had the same meaning. The Tang family was just a viger in a small vige. They were not rich. One side. Later, they had a lot of painstaking care, and finally caught up with Zhang Yuanwai''s family in the county seat. I heard that there was a 60-year-old outside of that member, and Zhang Gongzi was the only son who loved him very much. The appearance of their family fruit is that many girls can''t match it. Sure enough, Zhang Gongzi was very satisfied with their fruit and couldn''t wait to marry him back. The gift was given to the Tang family. I thought that by using this big tree outside Zhang Yuan, their Tang family could mix up their heads, at least entrusting the rtionship outside Zhang Yuan, so that these little ones at home could find an errand in the city or something. In particr, I heard that Zhang Yuanwai and the county magistrate have no small friendship. At that time, there is a good word in the magistrate. Maybe the kid in the family can still do an errand in the Yemen? On the day Tang Guo returned to the door, she and Wu mentioned this to Tang Guo. They rejoiced and found that Tang Guo had a dodge intention. They were upset at the time. Was this really the water that the married daughter poured out? Why is it so difficult to get a chore for your brothers in your family? Later, after repeated begging, Tang Guo reluctantly agreed. However, after promised, this matter has no future. After returning to the door that day, Tang Guo had no more news. Even if the married daughter is pouring out water, anyway, what about correspondence? At that time, both Li and Wu thought that Tang Guo didn''t return the message, but he didn''t want to help his brothers to do errands. At that time, they thought that Tang Guo was a white-eyed wolf. Blind, they raised her so well, in the end it was really useless. I knew it would be better to let her do more work at home. Later, there was a famine in the vige, and it was in the middle of the winter. It was covered with snow and yellow trees, and the animals in the mountains did not show up. Everyone in the vige has a hard time. I don''t know how many people died. However, even arge household like Zhang Yuanwai, even after several famines, still can eat meat every meal. The girl did all the promiscuity, it is estimated that they just hanged their lives, afraid that she would starve to death, and it was not good for her reputation. Thinking of this, Li''s face was dull, looking at the direction where Tang Guo ran out, gritting his teeth, and turning to Wu''s. At this moment, Wu and others were having breakfast in the hall. Wu''s old face smiled at Tang Ying who was eating, the more he liked the more he looked. Who can think that the oldest Tang family looks the ugliest and least mean girl, is it a blessed one? In this life, she can''t look away, and must give Yingying the best thing. I don''t know when Yingying met the young man who was full of nobility. Chapter 2851: Pets for Women (17) Chapter 2851: Pets for Women (17) 2851: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When I remembered the money I got, Wu''s eyes were red. In this life, they are all good to Yingying, should they get more than just some money? She hadn''t heard that there were such outstanding young men in the county seat. Maybe that person is from Beijing. Thinking of this, Wu''s heart was so hot. Could their old Tang family still be able to move to Beijing in the future? Yingying is not forgetting the original, they are so good to her, she will definitely remember the goodness of the family, even if she is married, and noble, she is willing to take pictures of the old Tang family. Tang Ying''s mood today ispletely different. She was right the other day, and the people of the Tang family were so enthusiastic about her. Since crossing, she always feels that nothing is right. Obviously she doesn''t look good, and she doesn''t have a little finger of her elder sister. The whole family was mean and indifferent to her and Yan Yue, but to her elder sister. And the appearance of the older sister does not seem to have been treated harshly. She had been trying to ignore the two dreams she hadst night. She was really reluctant to think so badly. But this morning, she watched it intentionally. The eight reborn people in the dream had a good attitude towards her, as if they had negotiated. No matter how Wu''s preference for her, her parents and two older brothers will not say anything, that is, the uncle and the aunt are like they should be, and her heart sinks into the bottom. Are those two dreams real? But she was puzzled as to why she dreamed that way. Is this a reminder from God? God gave her such a hint, why is that? Is it true of this family? In the first dream, the Tang family was indifferent to her, waiting to see, even vaguely showing disgust. In the second dream, the Tang family loved her so much. Even in the dream, she could personally appreciate their sincerity. She and her destined person went to the capital and encountered many dangers. On several asions, the Tang family gave their lives. These two dreams are contradictory to her. Even if she was good for her purpose, they really worked hard for her. So her mind wasplicated. Because of having two dreams, Tang Ying now knows how to behave. Dumb, which is the original character of the original owner, she said less and would not help. The main reason is that the Tang family did not care about the original owner in the past, didn''t understand her at all, and could not see anything. Now they are all born again, the purpose is to be good to her. Tang Ying didn''t want to believe that they were born again, but she couldn''t believe it in their performance. She sighed softly, what happened to her? In modern times, it''s so hard to go to school to get the postgraduate entrance exam ashore, but God just let her wear it, is she really depressed? If not, maybe she will be a doctor who cures and saves people in the future. Although studying Chinese medicine, it is also very good, okay? At least she thinks that what she has learned is hard to be solid, and it can glow in modern times. It''s better now, people came through, and the preparation for so long wasted, and there was no way to glow. "Mother, I let thatzy girl go to pigweed and feed pigs. Not only did she not go, she also talked back to me, and she ran out now. She really couldn''t control her." Li entered quickly and gritted , Hatefully said, "I me me. I used to pride her and let her do nothing. Now I can do some easy work and dare to run away. I think she is really wild." Chapter 2852: Pets for Women (18) Chapter 2852: Pets for Women (18) 2852: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Wu originally looked at Tang Ying with a smile. When he heard what Li said, his face was sinking now, and he patted the table vigorously: "Thatzy girl is really upside down!" "Look at how you''re used to." When Tang Guo couldn''t be found out, Wu''s scolded Li''s. "Don''t pride her? Can''t you control it now?" Li''s counseling was very local in front of Wu''s. Everyone is born again, her mother-inw is still that great mother-inw, and she is still the little daughter-inw who can only be a little bit low. Wu''s scolded her. It was just in my mind that Tang Guo remembered it again. "Ma''am, I look after that girl well, and if she goes on like this, she''s afraid of going to heaven." It was Tang Guo''s eldest mother, Zhang''s. Now, like the other reborns, she is counting on Tang Ying to hold her golden thighs and pull them by the way. Thinking of the previous life, when Tang Ying left, let the long young handsome man give them a sum of money. She was a good girl, and she took it out of her pocket. It was a stack of silver tickets, all of which were denominations of one hundred and two. You have to know that they, a couple of tens of dors, are enough for a year of their lives, and still live on a good premise. "It''s time to take care of it, no matter what, I don''t know what thezy girl will be." Wu said, "Go get thezy girl back, throw it into the cowshed, and lock her for a few days. Otherwise she doesn''t have a long memory. " Even if Mr. Tang is still alive, Wu''s housework is usually thest thing. Tang Fengshou, the old man of the Tang family, was sitting on the threshold, shaking the pipe, and only coughing slightly, without saying anything about this matter. Outside the male lead, inside the female lead. It is now a chore, and Wu has the final say. Under normal circumstances, he will not object. Thezy girl really forgot about it, and maybe she could give her some lessons. "If you can''t teach it, find her a home." Tang Fengshou thought about it, thinking that this method is good. If Tang Guo really doesn''t listen, he won''t do this or that at home. They really can''t starve people to death. Since it''s so useless, I simply marry someone out of sight and not bother. Anyway, in this life, they don''t expect anything from that girl, and even if they are sessful, they will not be white-eyed. They are good enough, Yingying. "The old man was right," Wu''s eyes lit up. "That girl will be twelve soon. It''s time to say a kiss in two years. If she''s disobedient, it won''t make any difference in the early two years. Tang Ying kept burying her head, and when she heard people''s discussions on Tang Guo, her heart was a little angry, a little bit thoughtful, and a littleplicated. Thinking of the second dream, Tang Guo didn''t seem to end very well, and Tang Ying was extremely worried. But she did not dare to show wrong expressions. These people were born again. If she was too nervous and excited, she would easily expose herself. But they found something wrong and didn''t know what the consequences would be. "Pingshan, Pingqing, the two of you will find your elder sister." The person speaking was Tang Baolin, the father of Tang Guo. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing nodded. The couple drank the porridge, swallowed a wild vegetable cake on their hands, rolled up their sleeves, and went outside. Tang Ying tried to stop them and held back again. Her two brothers are born again. Chapter 2853: Team Pets For Women (19) Chapter 2853: Team Pets For Women (19) 2853: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers s, what is this, so what does it mean for her to cross here? Why let her know so much? People who want the Tang family really want to marry the elder sister to that old widower, and they must not die the elder sister as in the second dream. [Host, your two older brothers are here, wipe your mouth. ] The system reminded him inexplicably that he rarely saw the appearance of the host greatly. It almost destroyed the image of the previous wise and martial arts. In order to have breakfast, I have to run out and hide and eat. It is really impossible to describe in words. Tang Guo moved quickly. When Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing found her, she was holding two wild fruits in her hand. "Sister, father and mother asked us toe back to you." When Tang Pingshan saw Tang Guo, he had no feelings at all, and there was a little bit of hatred, so did Tang Pingqing. "Let''s go back with us, father and mother I''m right about you all right now. You can''t do nothing. " "Mother asked you to fight pigweed, that''s for your good." Tang Pingqing said, "I''m going to marry you, I won''t do these, and I will be rejected by my inws." Tang Pingshan nodded: "It''s all because we spoiled you too much and forgot to tell you. In this vige, basically all the people do things and distribute food. They are equal. If you don''t work, you don''t have to eat . " "Before you were too young, we let you." Tang Pingqing said. "Now you are all twelve. You will say pro in two years. If you do nt learn how to do this, you will marry your husband''s family in the future. Not only will your mother-inw and father-inw disapprove you, but it will also make our entire Tang family look dumb." [Host, why do they hate you so much. "The typical one only remembers resentment, but doesn''t remember it well. It is logical that the original owner did not save them, even if she didn''t encounter those things herself, in that case, she could take things out to help her mother''s family, and for a few months, It''s hard toe by. " "But ah, they just remember that the original owner didn''t give them good things andpletely forgot. If there was no previous aid, the Tang family would be frozen or starved. To this family, she has nothing to say, and there is nothing to give no chance. Because they are all born again, some ideas are in their heads and cannot be changed. This family still has a little confession. I think this is the case, it must be the case. "Remember the description in the original plot?" The system doesn''t understand. How did this get into the description of the original plot? Tang Guo ignored the doubts of the system, but recounted with him: "On this day, the Tang family has only one day of rations. Wu has to ask Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing to go to Zhang Yuan''s home to find Tang Guo for food. The two brothers listened to Wu''s words and rushed to Zhang Yuan''s home in the midst of hunger and cold. Knocking halfway at the door opened the door. The person who came out was Tang Guo. When she saw her face was pale, her steps were unstable, she took very slow steps, and she seemed to have to walk for a few days. She watched Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing tremble in the cold wind, and did not hold back a red eye, and quickly took the baggage in their hands to them. Brother and Brother, take the things here for two days first, and I ll think of a way to make sure that the family is not in trouble. \ ''After Tang Guo said this sentence, there was a meat scent inside the door. " Chapter 2854: Pets for Women (20) Chapter 2854: Pets for Women (20) 2854: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingshan, who were still a little bit happy, didn''t look good at the moment. They were embarrassed and knew what they were thinking. If their older sister did nt eat meat on their own, they would give them some bran. At the moment, the two had resentment against Tang Guo. To the extent that he forgot, when Tang Guo handed the baggage to them, his bare wrists turned out to be bruises, which he had forgotten subconsciously. " Listening to Tang Guo''s description, the system also felt that Tongxin was a bit cold. [So, they may not be unaware that the days of the original owner are actually difficult. Maybe in their view, no matter how bad it is, it is better than starving to death. Tang Guo did not continue this topic, but instead looked at Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing. This look made the two somewhat ufortable. The eldest sister in their family''s eyes now is really ufortable. "Brother, brother." Tang Guo called out, "I didn''t have dinner yesterday and I didn''t eat this morning. You said I didn''t listen to my mother, but I haven''t eaten two meals. grass?" "Did you dislike the wild vegetable cakest night?" Tang Pingshan said. Tang Guo observed the next two, and saw that they were still indifferent to her, andpletely rested their thoughts ofmunicating with them. "Okay, then I''ll go back with you." Anyway, she''s full too. After returning, Tang Guo did not intend to do anything. Seeing that, Li took a wicker and ran to her in a hurry, raising his hand towards her. At that time, Tang Ying saw and raised his heart. Tang Guo''s eyes were cold immediately, and he took two steps back quickly, she didn''t want to be drawn on the body by the wicker. This family really angered her. "Dead girl, how dare you hide?" "Mother, I would like to know what I did wrong, and why all of you have changed since that day. It was all sorts of mistakes to me, clearly I didn''t do anything, but now I still do nt agree, just Try to hit me. "This is Tang Guo''sst question. Her body is less than twelve years old this year. When they were born again, they really only remembered that she gave them no matter what they eat, but only gave them coarse grains, and only that she wore a satin cloth and gave them wormy clothes. Thinking she would grow into a wolf in the future, she tortured her in every way. Even if she avenges her revenge, she will wait until the other party chooses to do the same thing again. Moreover, there is not so much hatred between them at all. Why, they don''t use other methods to think that she is white-eyed, even if she doesn''t want to treat her any better, at least not like the second generation, can''t wait to torture her to death? Could the original owner who took out things in their hunger and cold be really the white-eyed wolf they thought? It was just that they did not satisfy their fantasies and helped them live a good life. They just developed resentment. For example, her eldest brothers, Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing, often heard Wu and Li say that in the future, they would ask the original owner to give them two to n errands in the door. As a result, the matter was not reached, the two have long been resentful. "Youzy girl is wrong everywhere, nothing is good." Li''s qi didn''t hit one ce. Yes, the day she returned from the rebirth, in her eyes, Tang Guo was doing everything wrong, talking wrong, eating wrong,ughing wrong, and breathing wrong. Chapter 2855: Pets for Women (21) Chapter 2855: Pets for Women (21) 2855: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Mother, I can''t care about you, you decide." Li threw the wicker and said to Wu. "I see that she is so disobedient, as her father said, match her early , Stay at home, stay here, it''s all enmity. " "In the future, I''m not sure what she will do. I dare not stay." Tang Ying opened her mouth and wanted to say something. With so many gazes, she knew that they were born again, and she didn''t dare to be too special. This is a little different from the dream. Do they have to marry the older sister early? Will it still be that old coward? Tang Ying was anxious in her heart, and now she felt powerless. Eventually she gritted her teeth, and she would persuade her anyway. "I see, this girl is indeed bing more and more ridiculous, and it is also a way to match her with a family." Tang Guo''s elder mother, Zhang said. Wu''s thinking, she looked at Tang Guo''s thin-skinned and tender meat, and was thinking about what kind of people to tell Tang Guo. Anyway, this time, to marry Tang Guo, she was going to make a fortune. Even a white-eyed wolf doesn''t expect her to think about her family in the future. "grandmother." While everyone was not talking, Tang Ying pulled Wu''s sleeve. "Grandma, let''s forget it this time, the eldest sister was just a little bit puzzled. It should be hungryst night, before I ran out, didn''t listen Mother''s words. " Wu still smiled at Tang Ying, and she touched Tang Ying''s head: "Ying Ying is obedient and obedient. It doesn''t bother you. If your elder sister has half of you, our old Tang family will burn the incense." Hearing this, Tang Ying was very embarrassed and went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. Seeing that she was standing there, standing straight, there was no extra expression because of these words. At that time, she was thinking, isn''t the older sister really bad? In her optimism, she couldn''t find two in this manner. The Tang family, the prejudice against the eldest sister is too deep, and still cannot be adjusted. "Grandma, older sister ..." "Well, Yingying, you are still a child. Did you listen to your elder sister''s rhetoric before helping her to speak? She is just disobedient, Yingying may not learn from her." Wu''s decision has been made, Be sure to marry Tang Guo. Yingying helped Tang Guo speak, let the other party stay at home, maybe she would teach her baby granddaughter Yingying. "Pingshan, Pingqing, shut this girl to the cowshed." It was Tang Fengshou who spoke, and he knocked on the pipe. "Wife, I think I should find a house for this girl." Hearing Tang Fengshou''s words, the rebirth of these people showed a rxed expression on their faces. This time, Tang Guo didn''t resist and left him in a cowshed. [The host is big, what should I do now? Tang Guo leaned aside, scooped the root grass, nced at a cow living in the same room with her, and said casually: "Slide out at night to see, I already think of a way." The Tang family loves tossing, so go tossing, she''s not apanying. Aren''t they talking about her wolf? This time she will show them to the white-eyed wolf. "After slipping out, find a ce to avoid and wait for the male lead toe over." Tang Guo is still very clinging to this, don''t the Tang family like holding gold thighs? Then she personally asked the other person''s golden thighs to hold them to see their true colors. When the male lead used Huang Liang for a dream, she went to open a chicken farm and started a big job. Chapter 2856: Team Pets For Women (22) Chapter 2856: Team Pets For Women (22) 2856: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers At night, the Tang family didn''t mean to send her meals, apparently they wanted to teach her a lesson. Tang Ying secretly heard that the Tang family was discussing. This time, Tang Guo would not tell Tang Guo that such a good person outside Zhang Yuan''s house. Her heart was heavy, and she really didn''t know what to do to help her sister. In this era, even if the eldest sister escapes, where can she go as a woman? Anyway, while everyone was asleep, she secretly went to Tang Guo who seemed to be a cowshed. Coincidentally, it happened that Tang Guo came out of the cowshed. "Big" Tang Guo just put down his sleeve, and it was no surprise that Tang Ying suddenly appeared. Today the Tang family angered her, and she decided to give Tang Ying another fire here. "Sister, are you hungry?" Tang Ying quickly grabbed a piece of cake from his sleeve. "This was stolen by me. Although it was cold, I was able to fill my stomach." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, and he ate it when he brought it: "I''m a bit hungry. Why are you here?" "I can''t sleep, I can''t rest assured, I want to see you." Tang Ying said, she couldn''t help looking at the position of the cowshed, and found that two woods had been taken off. I don''t know how the older sister did it. This elder sister seemed to be a little different from what was in the dream, and she was able toe out of the cowshed. Tang Ying observed Tang Guo and saw that her face did not have a bit of sadness and sadness, but ate the cake coldly, did something strange happen to the elder sister. "I had a dream before." Tang Guo said at this time. This sentence scared Tang Ying almost to sit down. When she had a dream, she almost wanted to ask if it was a dream reborn by the Tang family. Fortunately, she shut up. "No, it should have been two dreams." Tang Guo found that Tang Ying was sweating on his forehead, added a fire, and twitched his lips. "Things in the dream are terrible." "I thought it was false at first." Tang Guo frowned, "Now I believe it should be true." Tang Ying bit her lip. If it was not her willpower, she would really scream. She also had two dreams. "Sister, this ce doesn''t tolerate me, I may be leaving." Tang Guo stood up and patted Tang Ying''s shoulder: "Go back, in the two dreams I had, your ending was good." "But, sister ..." Tang Ying bit her lip, her eyes suddenly turned red. "Where can you go if you don''t stay here?" "Where to go is better than here." Tang Ying felt very powerless, only looking at Tang Guo''s back, without the courage to chase it, until Tang Guo''s figure disappeared into the night. [The host is big, what are you going to do now? Is it just like that? "No, I have to use another way to leave." In the dark night, Tang Guo was walking on the road in a thin dress, only faint moonlight, to illuminate her way forward, she It took a very steady walk, and every step was so brisk. Tang Guo came to a ruined temple. From her memory, she knew that a group of beggars often gathered here. What to do for a beggar? Of course, she is here to hire someone. She will use a special method to leave. When the future develops jealous, even if the Tang family is jealous of her things, she will not dare to oppress her in this world with filial piety. "Did you say that the daughter-seller is qualified to use her of being a white-eyed wolf?" Chapter 2857: Pets for Women (23) Chapter 2857: Pets for Women (23) 2857: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When Tang Guo walked into the ruined temple, countless pairs of gazes fell on her. In the middle of the night, a little girl with a flower-like appearance suddenly appeared in the ruined temple. Anyone who had heard the story would think that they had met a demon who had killed someone, sucked human blood, or a female ghost. Therefore, for a while, no one dared to give birth to anything embarrassing. But there are also daring, when she saw Tang Guo''s shadow through the light around the fire, she was identified as an individual. No, there are already two guys walking towards Tang Guo''s position, reaching for her hand and touching her face with a joke: "It''s deeper in the middle of the night, where did the little girle from?" It''s just that the words have juste to an end, this is the man''s scream. Tang Guoyang held a dagger dripping with red blood in his hand and chuckled, "Let." The big man covered his wrists and was about to hit Tang Guo. Tang Guo stuck a knife in his fist again. Leading the other two guys, he rushed towards her with a knife. Of course, she was very rude, and hurriedly shuttled among them, only to hear a few screams, that is, the sound of Pang Dang Pang Dangnding on the ground. Those big men, already sweating on the forehead, looked at Tang Guo in horror. When Tang Guo came in, he knew that these were trained. They are tall and muscr, and their clothes are not dirty. They must not be beggars. She ignored the men humming in the back, but nced at the many beggars in the ruined temple. The system did not know what his host was looking for. [The host is big, who are you looking for? "Find someone who can buy me." System: [Here are poor ghosts, I can''t afford you. "Pretend to buy me, and look for someone who doesn''t look like a normal person." Tang Guohua saw a goal as soon as he fell. A boy curled up in a corner was nothing like a beggar. However, the hair and clothes are still a little dirty, but the material is definitely not something that a beggar can wear. As she walked towards the beggar, a figure suddenly stood in front of her: "The girl showed mercy, the little fool was not with the men." "Little fool?" Tang Guo stared at the boy with clear eyes, always looking at her boy. "He''s a little fool?" "Yes, girl," the old beggar whispered, "the fools brought the men here, and said that the fools will be the beggars here. These men were originally intended toe tonight and leave of." Tang is clear, no wonder the little fool doesn''t look like a beggar. It is estimated that what kind of big family struggle made this fool go to the ruined temple. She continued to walk towards the teenager. The old beggar looked at her with vignce. She said, "Rx, I won''t hurt him." She stretched out her hand and cracked away the extra messy hair that the teenager had dropped, and an impable face appeared in front of her eyes. "Aunt ... girl." The old beggar shouted, this little girl won''t really be a monster, should you **** the little fool? "This person, I want it." Tang Guo pinched the teenager''s smooth chin, and grinned at the corners of his lips: "Follow me, okay? Follow me and eat meat." The boy stared at Tang Guo for a moment, and finally answered silly, "OK." Tang Guo patted his head: "Really good." Old beggar: "..." No, aren''t the present''s strange and strange tastes so unique? see you tomorrow! Good night Chapter 2858: Pets for Women (24) Chapter 2858: Pets for Women (24) 2858: Word Stacks Level 2858 Late at night, Tang Ying was lying on the bed and couldn''t sleep. In the night, she opened her eyes wide, remembering that she had seen Tang Guo in the past and heard Tang Guo say that she had two dreams. Her mind was now in a mess. Before, she was still a little skeptical that she had those two dreams. It might not be true. Everything that happened in the future might have a chance. But Tang Guo has already said, and the other side also had two dreams. The other party didn''t say the specifics in the dream, but she would definitely leave from the other party. It is conceivable that everything that happened in the dream should be simr to what she dreamed. Maybe they both had those two dreams the same night. There are two reasons why Tang Ying didn''t stop Tang Guo: First, she couldn''t stop and didn''t want to stop. Second, even if she stopped the other party and left the Tang family, does she have a way to protect the other party? I hope elder sister can leave and be safe. The sky was about to dawn, and Tang Ying made this wish before falling asleep. I don''t know how long it was, she was gently awakened. She opened her eyelids hard and saw Li smiled at her with a smile on her face: "Yingying, have breakfast, why haven''t you got up today?" "Mother ..." Tang Ying was about to get up, Li Shi immediately held her, "Are you still sleepy? Do you want to stop sleeping for a while, your milk will let your mother bring you breakfast, Noah, there is a hot As for the eggs, hurry up and sleep. " Tang Ying looked at the eggs and gruel next to him, and his head suddenly cleared. If she hadn''t dreamed of those two dreams, she would have been very moved, Li and Wu''s treated her so. As for now, she is full ofplexities, and she doesn''t even know how to get along with this family. "Yingying, what''s wrong, is your body ufortable?" Li''s face was tense, and he was warm to the Tangying. Tang Ying retorted quickly, saying that he was okay, took two sips while holding the gruel, and suddenly remembered what happened to the older sisterst night. Seeing that Lee s face is normal and with a smile, does the other party not know that the older sister is gone? At this moment, there was some noise from outside. Tang Ying looked outside, only to find that she had slept to the top of the sun. Recalling the first dream, even if the family loved her elder sister, she did not love it. Although the eldest sister didn''t do any rough work, she still did some simple embroidery and couldn''t sleep until this time. So, everything is because, in the first dream, did she give the family the money? The reason for herplexity is that it is not clear what kind of thought this family loves her. Is it used, or do you feel owed? If she is in arrears, she always feels she is using it. If she used it, she could asionally feel like they werepensating her. "Come,e, Dad ..." When I heard the voice of the older brother Tang Pingshan from outside, Tang Ying suddenly noticed, what''s the origin? At this time, Tang Pingqing''s voice came in again: "Grandpa, grandma, we found a good rtionship for the big sister. Now that people are almost here, they want to see people, if they are satisfied, they will take the big sister. " When I heard this, Tang Ying almost fell. What does it mean to find a good rtionship? ? Didn''t she gost night? Was it found and caught back? After all, she didn''t get up until she slept. She died asleep before. What might happen outside, she didn''t know. Chapter 2859: Team Pets For Women (25) Chapter 2859: Team Pets For Women (25) 2859: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Ying quickly ate breakfast, hurriedly dressed and ran out. Li had already gone out when he heard Tang Pingshan''s words. "Mother, just now I heard the elder brother and the second elder brother, what kind of family affairs did you give to the elder sister?" Tang Ying walked to Li''s side, pulled down the other''s sleeves, and whispered, "What''s going on? ? " When she was talking, she looked over to the cowshed. It''s just this ce that the door of the cowshed can only be seen, it is indeed locked, and the situation inside can not be clearly understood. Tang Ying was anxious in his heart, especially wanting to see if Tang Guo was in it. Li did not evade Tang Ying''s problem, just looked at the position of the cowshed with resentment and said, "We are going to tell your elder sister kiss. This girl is delicious andzy at home, thinking that we have pets. Like that, go on like this, it will be incredible in the future. " "I want her to be sensible, and staying with her for two years is nothing. Now that I''m not obedient, I have to run out every time I stay, and I''m really afraid of staying hostile." For the reborn people of Li, Tang Guo is a tumor and a white-eyed wolf. Now they all decided to marry her, so as not to bring bad things to the family. It is okay for the other party to be obedient and able to do some work. The current situation is that the girl ran out without any notice, and did not dare to stay. For a day raising the white-eyed wolf for nothing, they were unwilling. Might as well, someone willing to spend a lot of money to marry her back. No, Pingshan Heping went to the city early in the morning and met the grandsons of a pair of merchants. Of course it is not the old one who needs the daughter-inw, but the young one. The reason why they are good for this family is because the little boy of that merchant is a fool. If it weren''t for fools, I don''t think they would look down on them. The other party is willing to spend a lot of money to marry someone away. The good news is to marry away. In fact, everyone understands that it is just selling Tang Guo. Tang Ying didn''t understand it for the time being. When the pair of young and old came in outside Tang''s house, she didn''t see anything at first. That young man was born well and didn''t look bad. If you really like Big Sister, this is a way to get away. However, when the old man touched his beard and looked at the young man beside him lovingly, he said with the Tang family: "As long as the appearance is good, everything else is good. I mainly want to find a grandson Okay, a little girl who is fine, can give me a fat and healthy great-grandson in the future. " "Although my grandson''s mind is not working, you can rest assured. The old man I have been in business for many years, but I still have a few family members. If the girls in your family please me and my grandson, the old man will never treat her. "Mainly, there is nothing wrong with the body, and he can give the old man a healthy great-grandson." Tang Ying heard the mes in his eyes, didn''t he just want to find a fertility tool? That boy is a fool. What good is it, no matter how good he looks? The elder sister is such a good person, a lifetime with a fool, how much to humiliate. Now Tang Ying is really praying, the eldest sister sessfully escapedst night instead of being arrested and returned to the cowshed. It was only that she was disappointed soon. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing had gone to the cowshed, opened the door, and brought Tang Guo out. Tang Ying looked at Tang Guo, but he couldn''t believe it. The elder sister was really arrested? Chapter 2860: Pets for Women (26) Chapter 2860: Pets for Women (26) 2860: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Mother, do you really want to marry the elder sister to this fool?" Tang Ying whispered, "The elder sister has to follow that fool. Will it be ruined in this life? Mother, can you marry the elder sister to him?" Li Shi remembered that Shi Xingshan, the old man who had just spoken, gave them a gift of two hundred and fifty two, and he was very happy. I did nt get angry when I heard Tang Ying s words. I just took Tang Ying s hand and said graciously, Your elder sister has been spoiled by us since she was a child. I have never suffered, I ca nt lift my hands, I ca nt pick my shoulders, what? No. Marrying this wealthy family was also a blessing in the past, it s better than marrying those in the vige who ca nt open the pot, right? In fact, Li and Wu first nned to marry Tang Guo to an old widower in a neighboring vige. The old widower''s family is also very rich, but there is also a son in his name. Tang Guo''s family must have had a good life. Now a merchant came to me and said they wanted a good-looking little girl for good health. Mainly, the other party offered a gift of 152 yuan, and they both felt very suitable. Marry Tang Guo to the old widower in the neighbouring vige. The other person must not be able to give away a gift of 152. At most, it would be twelve. With one hundred and two hundred and fifty silver, they took advantage of this time to buy some reserve grain, and by then they would be able to weather the famine that followed. Remembering that terrible gue, they had to prevent it in advance. But now they are so good to Tang Ying, when she leaves, she will definitely not let them down, maybe they will be taken away together, and the gue will not affect them. "Grandma ..." Tang Ying saw that Li couldn''t make sense here, and ran to Wu''s, begging, "Don''t marry the elder sister to that person, can you? The elder sister is less than twelve years old and wants to marry someone. It will take another two or three years. " "Yingying is good, your mother is right. Your elder sister cannot be supported at home. There is a good family now, and there is no better one for her than this one. After marrying it, she will be able to eat and wear without worry and enjoy prosperity. What''s wrong? " Anyway, Tang Ying didn''t rx, Wu only looked at Tang Guo in despair. Tang Guo had a cold face, and saw the faces of the rebirth members of the Tang family clearly. They have rejoicing, joy in their eyes, and a kind of resentment. I really don''t understand how she hates it. "Grandma, mother, do you really want to marry me to that little fool?" Wu''s face sank: "What''s your girl talking about? This is your future husband." After fierce Tang Guo, sheughed at Shi Xingshan. Shi Xingshan stopped and said he didn''t mind. In fact, he was extremely speechless. Thinking of him as an old beggar, he suddenly became a well-owned merchant. Now, he is still here to buy a little daughter-inw for his "stupid grandson" and go back to have a baby. Buying this little daughter-inw had to spend a hundred and fifty-two. The thing is, dreaming. Everyone didn''t believe it when they said it. In fact, it was the little daughter-inw who gave him one hundred and fifty-two and asked them to buy her. Yesterday was still a beggar, and today he can be dressed like an old man. If it is not the right asion, he really wants to give himself a p and be sober. Only Sheng Yin, who was standing beside Shi Xingshan, stared at her without blinking when Tang Guo appeared. Chapter 2861: Team Pets For Women (27) Chapter 2861: Team Pets For Women (27) 2861: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Sheng Yin stared nkly at Tang Guo, making the Tang family think that this one hundred and fifty-two transaction should be able to bepleted. I didn''t expect this girl to be quite valuable. Even in the previous life, they assigned Tang Guoxu to the son of Yuan Wang, and the gift given by the other party was only twenty-two. Here, a dozen or two is enough for an ordinary person to live a year, and twenty two can make an ordinary person live afortable life for a year. One hundred and two hundred and fifty silver, no famine in the vige, will have little effect on them at all. Now they were anxious. They shoved Tang Guo into the small sedan behind Shi Xingshan and asked them to quickly lift the people away and give them one hundred and fifty-two. Sheng Yin''s name was that Tang Guo identally saw a piece of jade pendant in Sheng Yin''s neckst night, with the word Sheng Yin printed on it. She forced to ask those big men, but didn''t ask about Sheng Yin''s life. The other side said that they also got the silver money, and ording to the instructions of the employer, threw the fool into the ruined temple as a beggar. Others, they really don''t know. Later, she nned such a scene, and then returned to the cowshed, waiting for Shi Xingshan, the old beggar to protect Sheng Yin before. Let him take Sheng Yin to buy her. The old beggar had a pure heart and she believed that she could be trusted. If he honestly did as she ordered, and she opened a chicken farm in the future, he would be the housekeeper of the chicken farm and give him shares. System: I really want tough, this future big chicken farmer. "Master Shi, Shi Xiaogong looks very satisfied with our fruit, right?" Wu''s face smiled into a chrysanthemum. "If Shi Xiaogong is satisfied, let''s settle the family affairs. I heard Master Shi rushed Time to go to another ce, we do not mind, we can handle the wedding today. " What to do for a wedding is just to sell Tang Guo and let people carry it away. Someone in the vige hase to see the excitement. The Tang family, who was reborn, did not care about these eyes. The people in this vige will all die of gue in the future. What if they joke? Merchants like Shi Xingshan want to marry their daughters to be granddaughters of grandchildren. The gift is one hundred and fifty-two. They don''t believe they can hold it. "Mother, are you nning to sell me?" The smile on Wu''s face disappeared, using him: "You girl, really ignorant, what is selling you? This is for you to find a good family. Others envy are toote. " "Yes, Guoguo, this is a good family, don''t think about it. You marry and live a rich life. No one can envy you," said Zhang Niang. Li also said, "Don''t you want to work? Since you don''t want to work, your two elder brothers, when they know there is such a good thing, invite Master Shi toe and see if your elder brother is more towards you. " The people who watched in the vige felt that this family was a bit shameless. In fact, they are also very strange. In recent days, the Tang family is particrly strange. Suddenly, they spoiled the disaster star in that vige and treated the little girl who was once held in their palms. It is unbelievable now that they will also marry Tang Guo to a fool. However, the gift of one hundred and fifty two is indeed very exciting. If there is a little girl in their family that pleases Master Shi, even if they do nt marry that fool, they marry Master Shi, they are all willing. Chapter 2862: Team Pets For Women (28) Chapter 2862: Team Pets For Women (28) 2862: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Who''s calling, these days are not easy. One hundred and fifty-two, it is worthwhile to exchange it with only one daughter. But they still do nt understand, was nt the Tang family very darling Tang fruit before? She was raised as ady of thousands of dors. But now I can exchange one hundred and fifty-two, which is really not a loss. "My grandson seems to like this little girl." Shi Xingshan was so old-faced that he just said this. Looking at the face of the family, he shook his head in his heart. No wonder the little girl looked mysterious and mysterious. He could take out such good things and let him go to the pawnshop as a silver pawn. This way to go, it''s just two clear. One hundred and two hundred and fifty, changed their upbringing, and also broke the rtionship between them. "My family Yin is really satisfied with this little girl." Shi Xingshan waved his hand, and someone immediately sent one hundred and fifty-two pieces of silver to Wu and Tang Fengshou. "This is a gift of two hundred and fifty two, because we want In a hurry, can people be taken away now? " Wu looked at Baihuahua''s silver, and couldn''t control what happened to Tang Guo. It''s a white-eyed wolf anyway, it doesn''t matter what the future looks like. "Of course you can. This girl can marry into Master Shi''s house, but that''s the blessing she cultivated in herst life." If it wasn''t for a little face, she really couldn''t help but just hold the silver in her hand. Already. "Hirayama, you haven''t carried your big sister on the sedan chair." Tang Fengshou responded quickly, and greeted Tang Pingshan to send Tang Guo into the small sedan chair. What Tang Ying wanted to say, Li was afraid of her trouble, grabbed her hand, and dragged her into the room. Tang Ying''s body is only nine years old. A thick-handed woman of the Li family, with great strength, even if she wants to break free, she can''t help it. "Yingying, don''t make trouble. Today is your elder sister''s good day. If you want to make trouble, then it will be unlucky." Li coaxed Tang Ying. "When your elder sister gets married sessfully, the mother will give you something to eat, then Go to the city and make two beautiful new clothes for you, and dress us up beautifully. " Yeah, now that they are rich, they must dress their family Yingying as the most beautiful girl. Because she is longer, there is no younger girl in the family than Tang Ying. Therefore, Li doesn''t n to make too much clothes. The girl of this age grows fast and will not be able to wear it after two years. If Tang Ying was a real little girl, she might be immediately happy. But she is a person with an adult mind and knows exactly what is happening now. She also wanted to struggle and run back to stop it. Suddenly heard Tang Guo''s voice came: "I know why you suddenly hate me so much, I had a dream that day. Since you think I owe you, I''m sorry for you, let''s clear it today. But I actually want to ask, what am I sorry about you? If it weren''t for me ... "Tang Guo''s voice suddenly became low, and only Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing standing by her side could hear it." Big brother and second brother, you said that if it weren''t for me, would you have starved to death? Do you know how much I have suffered for the food? Didn''t you really see it? Helping you for two months, I really owe you so much that you hate it so much? " Chapter 2863: Pet Pets For Women (29) Chapter 2863: Pet Pets For Women (29) 2863: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo''s words were unexpected by the Tang family. In particr, Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing who listened to thetter part of the speech stupidly stumbled in ce. Among them, Tang Guo had turned and got into the little sedan chair, and her voice continued: "Today, I will sell you as you." "Do you want to think about it?" Tang Ying has stopped struggling. She didn''t expect her elder sister to be so hard-headed, and she turned her face in public. This scene is not the same as in a dream. Maybe a dream is a warning. What really happens is slightly different in one ce, will it change a lot? Tang Ying looked back at the little sedan chair, and couldn''t see what Tang Guo was sitting in, what was his expression now. Shi Xingshan is waiting, maybe this family suddenly wanted to understand? The Tang family is not thinking, but shocking. Through the previous words, they clearly knew one thing, that Tang Guo might have been born again just like them. Knowing that Tang Guo was reborn, they were not happy at all, but a little angry. Why is this white-eyed wolf born again? After reacting to the rebirths, they looked at each other. In the end, Tang Feng sent and received a message: "Master Shi, look at this ..." "Why, do you want to regret it?" Shi Xingshan held his back, raised his head, and looked at it. "I can give you two hundred and fifty-two. Are you going to ruin your marriage now?" "No, of course not." Wu said in front. "We have no intention of ruining the marriage. We mean that it is almost time for good times. My granddaughter will take care of Master Shi and Xiaoshi Shi. " Knowing that the girl might have been reborn, they couldn''t keep her anymore. It may have been corrected before, but now this is the true white-eyed wolf, and they dare not raise it. No wonder, before, they felt that this girl was bing more and more obedient. It turned out that she was born again. After hiding them for so long, she could see that her mind was deep. "It''s not ruining the marriage, that''s good." Shi Xingshan sighed, and he was still not saved. He waved, "Let''s go." Shi Xingshan took Sheng Yin and got into the sedan chair, but Sheng Yin''s gaze was always in Tang Guo''s sedan chair. Looking at the small sedan over there, he couldn''t bear to move. As ast resort, Shi Xingshan whispered, "When you go out to change the carriage, let you ride in the carriage with your wife." Sheng Yin came up to the sedan after hearing this. Three limousines were carried away. There is no so-called blow, Shi Xingshan dare not arrange without permission. After leaving the vige anding to the city, Tang Guo got down from the sedan chair. Suddenly someone walked in front of me, who wasn''t Sheng Yin? She reached out and touched Sheng Yin''s head. He seemed to understand something, and even lowered his head to let her touch it. System: Lying down, refreshed his cognition again. Does this person have a bit of skin? Don''t lie to pets like this, right? It''s really gone. "Girl Tang." Shi Xingshan arched his hands at Tang Guo. "You have entrusted me with everything, so can I and the fool go?" Earlier, Tang Guo promised to give them some money before he promised it. "I n to go to Beijing and take this little fool." Shi Xingshan was a little speechless. In fact, he had seen it before. Tang Guo seemed to be interested in this little fool. Chapter 2864: Pets for Women (30) Chapter 2864: Pets for Women (30) 2864: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Is this girl so popr with her family that she is just looking for a little fool? However, this little fool really does look good, unlike his old face, no one wants it. "Shi Xingshan, I think you are doing a good job, very strong, and people are very moral, otherwise, follow me. You haven''t gone anyway, just because ofck of manpower around me." Shi Xingshan pondered and thought, OK! He famined in his hometown and fled here. He has been a beggar for so many years and has seen all kinds of people. This little girl, he dare to say, is not easy. Therefore, he immediately agreed, without considering it. System: It''s still shameless. The party went to Jingcheng Road, posing as a merchant. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin sat in the carriage, while Shi Xingshan and the driver sat outside. The system whispered: "Host, aren''t you saying you want to wait for the male lead? "Let s talk about fate. It is important to open a chicken farm. The male owner is so smart. Even if there is no dream of Huang Liang, he will not lose money in the hands of the Tang family. In the ce in Beijing, you can definitely meet the male owner. [The host is big, your family is so cute and silly, it has be a little fool. "But still obedient as before." When Tang Guo talked, he rubbed Sheng Yin''s head. The other person looked at her with a pair of glittering eyes, as if to say, if you rub it again, rub it, he may be more cute. System: Sorry, he shouldn''t say that. This guy''s martial arts have long been eaten by dogs. Even if he is stupid, he will put countless curses on himself to ensure that he will not do anything that hurts the host in the least. The road to Beijing is very long. At their current speed, the journey alone has to take more than two months before they can reach the big one. Originally, Shi Xingshan should be worried, after all, on the way to Beijing, it was easy to encounter bandits. But before he had seen Tang Guo''s skill, he was not worried about any robbers. No amount of robbers are afraid of his opponent. Yes, Tang Guo is now his owner. As an old housekeeper, he adapted very quickly. The Dongjia said that to go to Beijing to open a chicken farm, the location of the chicken farm is just outside the capital. In the future, chicken and eggs will be attacked on those restaurants and dignitaries in Beijing. Although he was a little weird about this matter, after all, the owner was just a little girl under twelve years old. But she was convinced that she would seed. The group walked for more than ten days, resting in a tea shop at a fork in the road and drinking herbal tea. Shi Xingshan couldn''t take it anymore after so many days on the road. When he was a beggar for so many years, he couldn''t eat enough or wear warm clothes. Tang Yin was also a little tired, but Tang Guo was extremely mental, which further strengthened Shi Xingshan''s confidence, and he must follow the owner. "Don''t worry, walk slowly, wait for the Beijing side, butler, you raise your body first, otherwise there will be too many things to deal with." Tang Guo already nned to take out some secrets of martial arts for Shi Xingshan to practice, and finally found a pleasant steward, but don''t die. "Okay, owner, I will definitely take care of myself." Shi Xingshan thinks this is true. Just then, there was a rattling horseshoe in the distance. Not long after, the party also came to the tea shop and took a seat. At a nce Tang Guo saw a very outstanding cold man. The other person''s keenness was very strong, and she noticed her instantly. But when he saw Tang Guo''s eyes, only when he was curious, the other party looked away. Tang Guo felt another gaze, retracted his gaze, and saw Sheng Yin''s bright eyes staring at her without blinking. Seeing that she noticed him, she was satisfied holding a bowl of tea. System: OK, it''s fighting for favor. see you tomorrow. Even after eight thousand a week, my fingers were shaking. I admire those authors who are more 10,000 every day. I said, it really can''t be done. . . Behind it is five or six thousand, rest. Chapter 2865: Pet Pets For Women (31) Chapter 2865: Pet Pets For Women (31) 2865: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Host, I see that the bone of the man next to him is clear and strange, and the painting style is not ordinary. Is it the man? ] The system asked in secret, but in fact I was a little certain. After all, after a while, the male lead was about to meet Tang Ying, and was picked up by Tang Ying, who was dangling in the back mountain, and was hidden in a cave in the back mountain. Now this pedestrian is in a hurry, it is estimated that the main thing for men to do is dangerous things. Next, it is estimated that what dangers will be encountered before it flows to Tangjia Vige and was picked up by Tang Ying. "It should be." Tang Guo only nced at it, and didn''t look at it again. As soon as she looked up, the little fool who was eating silently next to him would look at her with a stupid innocent look. So, don''t look at other people, it''s good to see this little fool, and she thinks the little fool looks pleasing to the eye. I don''t know if I felt Tang Guo thought it, Sheng Yin looked up and stared at her again. I don''t know if he understands anything. When he saw Tang Guo only drank water, he didn''t eat anything, and he brought a hot cake to Tang Guo. Shi Xingshan noticed this movement, and his mood was veryplicated. Now, can a little fool know how to chase a little girl? This is the so-called talent. Even if it is silly, there are some things that can''t be mastered. However, the little girl of this year, he also can not understand, is not interested in what is good, but prefers the fool''s mouth. s, now that he is his owner, can he me him in his heart. The other side had some tea and hurriedly left. During the period, the other party did not look at Tang Guo again. Perhaps Tang Guo and his party were not threatened or suspicious. They were a group of insignificant people. There is an inn next to the tea shop. Tang Guo thinks it''s gettingte, and ns to rest at this inn for a night, and hurry tomorrow. Anyway, she was not anxious to go to Beijing. Of course, Shi Xingshan has no opinion. As for the little fool Sheng Yin, Tang Guo now listens to whatever he says. Just after living in the inn, a thunder sounded in the sky, and then a heavy rain fell down. Shi Xingshan rejoiced: "It''s still Dongming Ming. If Dongsheng decides to stay here for a night, we''re afraid it will be rainy." System: Then don''t look at who he is. He had predicted it before, and there would be rainter. Tang Guo sat by the window and looked at the wet road outside. The tea tables and chairs next to the tea shop were all put in the shed. There were still people outside, hurried to the location of the inn, cursed in his mouth, this **** is really wayward, said that it rained, and gave no news. After a while, Tang Guo heard a rattling horseshoe. Then she saw a crowd of ck horse riders running in the distance. Soon they went outside the inn. Tang Guo could see clearly that the man was the man he had met in the tea shop. [Host, after I said it would rain for a while, did you expect that the male lead would return? "Yes, if they really go to the direction of Tangjiacun and follow the path between us and want to reach the next ce to stay, even if they ride horses, it will take two days. This is fast. Midway, It''s very deste, there are almost no people, it is still a mountain road, there are no tea sheds. " Chapter 2866: Pets for Women (32) Chapter 2866: Pets for Women (32) 2866: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "It''s pouring rain now, and they haven''t gone long, and they will definitely return." [Then, you can have a dream for the male lead, right? The system definitely says, [Host, you are the natural daughter of heaven, see, you cane whatever you want. "I suspect that it is the Koi seque that I know, so I thought what came and what." The system immediately said: [That host is big, help me think about it, when will I be able to have the identity in the official establishment, there is a bullying number. "Although I don''t know how long it will take, but sooner orter." System: Now he lied to him, is he so careless? During dinner, Tang Guo chose a spot in the inn''s lobby and was going to eat here. Coincidentally, the male lead and his party were next to him. When the three of Tang Guo came down, he was on the alert and nced subconsciously. Seeing an old man and a pair of boys and girls, I have seen them before, so I haven''t read more. "My son, it rained suddenly. I don''t know when it will stop." Gong Jinglin looked at the rain that was getting bigger and bigger, and his brows softly frowned: "This rain did note in time." "Well, if it were nt for the next way, we did nt have a ce to stay, and we would nt havee back here. It would take us two days to get to the next ce to stay. The rain, I do nt know when I will be able to stop." When he heard the words of his subordinates, Gong Jinglin firmly held his fist and slowly released it: "Let''s look at the situation at that time." "I''m afraid that someone will be one step ahead of us, and that will break the son''s affairs." "Well, there''s no need to talk about it anymore. People are very confused and they wait for the rain to stop." After Gong Jinglin spoke, there was no talking voice over there. "Dongjia, I''m afraid that group is not easy." Shi Xingshan followed Tang Guo upstairs and sent her back to the room, before whispering, "It is probably a nobleman from Beijing." Tang Guo smiled lightly: "Since it is a noble, then don''t talk about it," she nced down. "We went to Beijing to do business, and we didn''t go to wealth." It''s time to give her this housekeeper a popr science report. The male lead is a martial arts master and can hear them whisper. Or wait until the capital, find a ce to stay, stabilize and talk about it. Late at night, Gong Jinglin had a dream. No, he had two dreams, two very strange dreams. In the dream, he could hardly tell whether it was a dream or a real one. What happened in the dream was so realistic that he doubted and had to believe it. By the time he woke up, it was already bright. He pushed the door out and saw his men standing at the door: "What''s wrong?" "My son, we still want to ask you what, if you didn''t hear your long breathing, you haven''t gotten up at this time, we thought something had happened to you." The strange look under his hand made Gong Jinglin Think of those two dreamsst night. Although particrly realistic, he was still skeptical. When he came back, he just said, "Maybe it was raining yesterday, so I woke upte." "So, you son, are you okay now?" When the men were worried, they couldn''t help wondering. Chapter 2867: Pets for Women (33) Chapter 2867: Pets for Women (33) 2867: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Their sons have high martial arts, deep internal strength, and even a little rain makes them ufortable? But seeing Gong Jinglin''s face was ruddy, not like he was sick, and they puzzled them again. "Let''s go. I just watched. The rain has stopped. Go down and get some dry food. Hurry up." He carried the baggage in his hand: "My son, we have already bought the dry food, and we will wait for you to wake up." The group walked away, Tang Guo stood by the window, watching their horses and galloping back. Just then, she felt a burning look. Looking back, I saw Sheng Yin sitting at the table, staring at her without blinking, as innocent as she was, as if she had done something to be sorry for him. She smiled, turned and walked back, sat beside him, and touched his head. "Little fool, go downstairs to breakfast first, and we will continue on our way after eating." Tang Guo pinched down Sheng Yin''s face. "You have been hungry and thin after so many days of driving." Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to open the door, and Shi Xingshan was standing silently at the door. He heard it just now, and the owner said, hurried away this time, and starved her little fool. He held Sheng Yin''s ruddy face, where was he hungry and thin? Obviously fatter than before when in the ruined temple. Along the way, the owner has prepared everything. This little fool just has to put food in his mouth. How could he be hungry and thin? He doesn''t recognize the word "hungry and thin" now. Leaving the inn, Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan when he got on the carriage, "Butler, are you literate?" "Literacy." Shi Xingshan sighed. "I was still a tentman when my hometown was in famine." Later I fled to a ruined temple and became a beggar. This year, the life was really bad. Although he has a certain ability to settle ounts, he can be a fugitive, and there is no family registration here, and it is impossible for him to hire him. After all, it is a matter of interest. Who is not willing to ept it? He was not willing to sell himself as a domestic ve. Anyway, he used to be a half-reader, and wanted him to be a ve all his life, so that even his descendants would be ves. He really couldn''t ept it. In the end, he simply became an old beggar, figured out the surrounding terrain, and did some work in the city to guide the outsiders. Apart from not having a formal shelter, the days are still much better than ordinary beggars. "I have a book here, and the old housekeeper takes a good look at it. If you can learn the contents of the book, it would be best." When Shi Xingshan heard this, he thought that his owner was testing him. When he took the book, he had already made a decision in his heart, and he must thoroughly understand the contents of the book. When he read the bookter, he was still a little dumbfounded. The book is divided into two parts, one of which is the Internal Gongxin method, and the other is a set of knife methods. So, did Dongjia give him cheats for martial arts? "Dongjia, this ..." He has also heard of Wu Gong Cheats. In this world, there must be such a peerless master, but he has never met. It is often in the city, the gentleman who heard the story talked about those masters who walked the wall. "Butler, learn the things above, and there are many things you can do in the future. Your body, as well as your force, are very important. Feeling valued Shi Xingshan, all of a sudden spirit. Now that the owner trusts him, he will do it. Chapter 2868: Pets for Women (34) Chapter 2868: Pets for Women (34) 2868: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After more than two months of travel, Tang Guo finally came to Beijing. She first bought a small yard at a remote spot in Beijing as a ce to settle down. The next day, I took Shi Xingshan, who had already had some sess in practicing, to the suburbs of Beijing to inspect the ce. After more than ten days, she found a good ce. With a lot of money, wrapping up a small mountain is actually a useless mountain. Since there is such an injustice, she said that Baoshan was going smoothly. Tang Guo recruited a group of people to help her raise chicks. She bought the chicks from the peasant households and went from house to house. In the beginning, she certainly couldn''t buy too much, and she was not in a hurry. She directed the recruited staff to feed the chicks in her way. Moreover, the chicks are regrly bent out every day to let them exercise. Shi Xingshan didn''t understand at all. Is chicken raised like this? Every day I still bend, this ... Anyway, he has not heard of it. "Dongjia, I don''t understand why you should regrly release these chicks and bend them every day, and even regrly ask people tob their feathers. Dongjia, do you raise chickens or do you have a group of little ancestors what?" "Butler, after our investigation, although there are no particrlyrge chicken farmers in Beijing, there are still many chicken farmers, right?" In such arge ce, there are numerous restaurants and countless dignitaries, and it is impossible for every household to raise enough chickens. Most of them have to be purchased outside. Therefore, people have been raising these animals for a long time. If she continues to support them in the same way, it will be difficult for her to offend if she offends them. She raised it in a different way, and raised the chicks as ancestors. Let everyone know that her chickens are more expensive than some. Naturally, her chickens are definitely more expensive forying eggs, and chicken is certainly more expensive. Although there are people like Tangjia Vige who are living in poverty these days. But no matter what era, there is no shortage of people who want to live a good life, and live a good life. Let''s just say Zhang Yuanwai''s home. At that time, the whole county was famine. Zhang Yuanwai would not be able to eat meat every day. This is the difference. Rather than earning the silver of ordinary people in this era, it is better to earn the silver of these dignitaries, who have no shortage of money to buy a chicken. You know that her chickens are so expensive, who eats who is noble. Of course, during this period, it is necessary to use some means to go to the city to specte. It is not difficult to spend some money. Moreover, her chickens, which are free-ranged, make them out every day, and the meat quality is definitely different. Those who are the most picky eaten as soon as they eat. Shi Xingshan heard Tang Guo''s question and nodded heavily: "Indeed, although there are not many big chicken farmers, there are many people who raise livestock, and they are all big people. The restaurant is booked in advance. They will give Those who need it are sent over. It can be said that the family''s decision to raise chickens this time was a little impulsive. " "No, not impulsive at all, our chickens are different. People who eat the chickens I raise here will be more noble." "Average people can''t afford it." "Ordinary people, where do you have free money to eat chicken?" Chapter 2869: Pets for Women (35) Chapter 2869: Pets for Women (35) 2869: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Even if you want to eat it, don''t you have it at home? It is estimated that one will be ughtered for Chinese New Year. Our chickens are specially raised for the nobles. Not only must the meat be delicious, but the appearance must be beautiful andfortable." Shi Xingshan was stunned, could he still do that? Although he has seen all kinds of people, they are all people in the lower and middle sses. He doesn''t understand what life is like for the noble people in this world. "Dongjia, would anyone really buy that?" He can already guess that the price of chickens will definitely be much higher than that of ordinary chickens. At least three times higher, after all, they are too expensive. As everyone knows, Tang Guo also gave her chickens three or six or nine grades in her heart. The most beautiful ones, without any pain in the middle, must be first-ss chickens ... Shi Xingshan can''t change Tang Guo''s decision. Anyway, the family seems to be rich, but he doesn''t feel bad about the money, so he will do it. It was his first time as a housekeeper, and he had to explore and learn slowly. Tang Guo is here in front of a big chicken farmer, vowing to raise the most precious chicken of this era. After Tang Ying left there, Tang Ying had a bad life. Without those two dreams, she might be immersed in her family''s affection for her. Now that I know the truth, even if the family loves her again, leave everything to her. For her, these can only be a burden. She had to ept their good intentions and ept them, even if they were bad to Tang Guo, she was not qualified to hate them. Li''s and Wu''s greeted her with warmth every day, and bought her good-looking beads and made beautiful clothes. Even Wu Shi will give her the bronze mirror that apanied her all her life. This is the only bronze mirror in the Tang family. She could feel the envious nces from Auntie and her mother, and maybe they were born again, and they thought that this thing should be given to her, even if they liked it, they didn''t reveal the intention. The performance of her two cousins was much better, and her eyes were full of jealousy. Every time she saw her, she didn''t look well. Many times, they shook their faces at her and were discovered by Wu. In the presence of everyone, they asked the aunt to discipline her two cousins. At that time, she knew that she had two more opponents in this house. Although she didn''t want to be their enemy at all, she didn''t understand. Only for people, it is she who has taken everyone''s attention, even the love of her cousin Zhang''s mother. My mother-inw is holding on to other people every day, and who she is, she can''t stand it. Time passed quickly, and Tang Guo''s first chickens had grown up and had startedying eggs. The first eggid by the chicken, she was cooked, ready to eat for that little fool. "This is the first egg on the chicken farm, let me eat it for you." Tang Guo peeled the egg shell, put the egg in a bowl, and pushed it to Sheng Yin. "Taste it, is it delicious?" In fact, many eggs have beenid after the first egg. Sheng Yin looked at the shiny white eggs in the bowl, still scorching hot, her longing eyes appeared. Shi Xingshan thought that this little fool was about to eat. Unexpectedly, he even pushed the bowl in front of Tang Guo, and said silly, "Thedy eats first." Thedy eats first? Shi Xingshan was a little dumbfounded. Who did this little fool learn from and he was called Dongjia Lady? Chapter 2870: Pet Pets For Women (36) Chapter 2870: Pet Pets For Women (36) 2870: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo also did not expect. She didn''t teach the fool like that, she hadn''t been so shameful yet. System: The host is lying. "What do you call me?" Tang Guo patted Sheng Yin''s face. "Little fool, what did you call me just now?" Sheng Yin did not hide, her eyes still looked at Tang Guo so brilliantly, and shouted, "Mother." "Who made you call that?" Sheng Yin was asked to shrink her neck. Although he was a bit silly, she was still very afraid of her being angry. He nced at her secretly, and Sheng Yin said weakly, "They said that when they got into the sedan and got married, they should be called ady." "Which of them?" Shi Xingshan coughed softly at this time: "Dong family, it should be the children outside the courtyard who have run a family. They often y with some brides and grooms to worship the church. It is estimated that they will call you maiden after hearing this. If I do nt like it, I ll talk to my son. After Shi Xingshan said these words, Tang Guo discovered that Sheng Yin''s expression had be aggrieved, as if someone had been bullied. "Girls eat." Sheng Yin pushed the bowl a bit further, and continued to say stupidly, "It''s cold, it''s not delicious." Shi Xingshan: Really know who to learn from. Tang Guo patted Sheng Yin''s head for a moment: "In the future, I will not be allowed to learn things from outsiders. If you dare let me know your title, I will throw you away." Then, Sheng Yin flushed her eyes, tears twitched in her eyes, and looked at Tang Guo poorly, holding her horns with her hands, as if she was afraid of being thrown away. System: Damn, this guy is really, silly, it''s good. He''s a fool. He can still use crying tricks, which is almost inhuman. Tang Guo took out a handkerchief and wiped tears for Sheng Yin: "This time it''s fine,e on, eat the eggs." Shi Xingshan was able to see that if the owner didn''t spoil the little fool, would he feed him the first eggid by a chicken? Speaking of which, the taste of the owner is really strange. "Thedy eats." "half each." Shi Xingshan: He should be superfluous. Let''s go and watch them eat their eggs. System: Let''s go. Even if he has his share, he can''t eat it. He is just a poor little statistic, a little statistic without a body, and a small statistic who is stuffed with dog food everyday. Chickens in the mountains have begunying eggs one after another. Every chicken, ording to Tang Guo''s orders, those people take good care of them, one looks shiny feathers, and the henys eggs every day. The **** crowed at dawn. Before that, Tang Guo had already visited the capital, and after a while, she would promote her chickens to the outside world. Gong Jinglin has been negating the two dreams that he had in the inn at first, in order to prevent the reality from happening the same as in the dream. He also avoided the dangers inside and even changed course. He thought that he had avoided this and changed the road to return to Beijing. I never thought that to avoid the danger in the dream, the danger that should havee, he seemed unable to get rid of the fate in the dream, and was injured. Staggered, fled to the familiar ce in the dream. Perhaps he believed that dream, and he was lying there with peace of mind. Until the light footsteps sounded, a scent of fragrance reached the tip of his nose. It''s the smell in the dream, it''s strange, the person in the dream, he can remember what the taste is. When Tang Ying saw Gong Jinglin lying there, his eyes wereplicated. Originally she was still hesitant, but when she saw Gong Jinglin, she couldn''t let him go. see you tomorrow Chapter 2871: Pets for Women (37) Chapter 2871: Pets for Women (37) 2871: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Ying rescued Gong Jinglin. When Gong Jinglin was carried into the cave by the other side, he subconsciously rxed his body and passed out in a deepa. Since he did all the hard work, he didn''t avoid the dream of that night, he might as well ept the reality and take a step by step. At least, the endings in both dreams are not wrong. He is not the so-called confession, but thinks that the little girl in the vige named Tang Ying is really good, as pure as the dream. He was used to intrigue, and for the first time, besides his extremely trustworthy trustees, he was able to pass out in aa with peace of mind, and was not afraid of being counted. Even if there were a lot of bad things in the dream, it was not impossible to solve, and he couldn''t avoid it, he secretly solved it in his back. As for the little girl he was destined to meet, he would not avoid it. Tang Ying thought to himself, wasn''t it the same as Gong Jinglin''s. She also thought that since she was still here, when she arrived at Gong Jinglin, she couldn''t bear to throw the other party here, and she met all of them. She didn''t avoid the other side like she avoided the viper. Speaking of which, in both dreams, Gong Jinglin is the only one who is willing to protect her behind her. Even if she was taken to Beijing, as her, being with him is a lot of obstacles. No matter what threats he encounters, he neverpromises for his own status, but wants her to be well protected from anyone to hurt her. Face it yourself, the pressure from the outside world. And she does not have a high enough status, and she has a good medical skill, which can be considered to be able to help him. Tang Ying, who wants to understand, does not want to avoid it. Let it be, if she still likes Gong Jinglin, Gong Jinglin will like her too. In this world, it is also good to have a person who can lean on his back. Tang Guo, who is far away in Beijing, has negotiated with the owners of several restaurants, about her chickens and eggs. In order to sell her chickens and eggs, she also cooks and shows them. How do these chickens and eggs taste delicious? The eggs are not treated too much and they are cooked in rice. Eggs boiled in rice water taste the best. Moreover, she also told the owner of the restaurant that the eggs could not be cooked for too long and the time could not be too short. After being cooked for a long time, the eggs will not be tender, and the time will be short and undercooked. Some people cannot bear the candy eggs. If you have special requirements, the cooking time can be shorter. In order to promote her own eggs, she also worked hard, and talked to each other, waiting, and time. The restaurant owner also listened carefully. Not only did he listen carefully, he also called the restaurant''s chef after eating Tang Guo boiled eggs, and all came to learn. Tang Guo told them these little tips, and he didn''t feel a loss at all. Anyway, he can make money from themter. "This little egg was really made different by Boss Tang." The owner of a restaurant, who couldn''t bear it, ate three eggs in one breath. If he didn''t know he couldn''t stand it, he would like more Eat a few, "I heard Mr. Tang said earlier that you are raising chickens in the mountains, and will you kick them out regrly every day?" Tang Guo nodded: "Not only do they bend, they also regrly trim and feather them, and strive to make each chicken not only delicious, but also beautiful." Chapter 2872: Team Pets For Women (38) Chapter 2872: Team Pets For Women (38) 2872: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Then, Tang Guoduo said something about the chicken farm, and he was surprised by the restaurant owner. Later, Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan to bring up the two chickens. It was contained in a very beautiful cage. When the cloth was untied, the two chickens inside looked bright and silky feathers, and the hotel owner''s eyes were also bright. When chickens raised by many farmers are brought to their restaurants, they basically bind their paws with straw and put them in the baskets at will. Even the feathers can get a lot of chicken feces. In short, it looks a little dirty. In the past, they didn''t feel anything, after all, the chickens would pluck their hairs and wash them clean. What they need is not feathers, but chicken. Now seeing the two chickens that Tang Guo brought out, the restaurant owner dispelled his previous thoughts. He always felt that there was something missing in his restaurant. Even from some ces, the mountains and sea vors brought him did not feel enough. This means that he wants to sell expensive dishes because the raw materials are not high-end, and the dishes are not new enough, and he cannot make that money. Daguan people don''t care about that money at all. Some restaurants in Beijing oftenunch some new gadgets. It is very attractive to those dignitaries. They are the same as restaurants, but new gadgets always have shorings and they are not new after a while. Tang Guo''s chickens can not only be eaten, but also can be watched by the noble officials. While watching, he can also tell the story of the Tang''s chicken farm to the dignitaries, and talk about the fate of these chickens. Such an expensive chicken, a wealthy official who is not short of money, will take a bite to think that the whole person will be up to the next level, right? What vor of mountain and sea isparable to the chicken raised by this precious method? The restaurant owner''s brain is rapidly active, of course, it still appears calm on the surface, but just said, "The boss of Tang''s chicken is indeed very beautiful, and I have to say that the color of the two chickens is bright and shiny. OK. But the chicken is used to eat after all, but it looks good, so put the cart before the horse. " In fact, he just wanted to let Tang Guolu do it again and see if he coulde up with a little secret. "If Boss Xu is willing to order chickens from my family with a hundred faces, I can give you a recipe on how to make chicken. This recipe will only be provided to Boss Xu''s restaurant, which is unique." Hearing this, Boss Xu felt a little moved. "Boss Tang really does business. Isn''t your chicken cheap? Order an hundred and don''t know how much money you need." "It''s expensive, but my chicken is worth the price." "I can''t listen to Boss Tang''s words." Boss Xu said that he really looked down on this little girl. He didn''t expect the other party to be so stable. At this time, he was not in a hurry. In fact, he was a little anxious, as long as Tang Guo said that the chicken raising method is true, the taste of chicken should not be too bad. The story of the Tang''s chicken farm has already attracted many dignitaries. "If Boss Xu is free, it might as well be a guest at my Tang''s chicken farm in the future. At that time, we will treat you with the most delicious chicken banquet." Mr. Xu heard some meanings: "We? So, Mr. Tang invited someone else?" "Don''t hide Boss Xu, Beijing''s big restaurant, I have invited." Mr. Xu: "..." Chapter 2873: Team Pets For Women (39) Chapter 2873: Team Pets For Women (39) 2873: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I have a lot of tips on how to make chicken. If boss Xu is interested, he cane to the chicken banquetter on." Now, boss Xu doesn''t want to refuse. He had heard the whole fish feast, and he hadn''t really heard of the chicken feast. He really wanted to see what she could do with the chicken. For this reason, boss Xu agreed. Boss Xu was actually thest restaurant owner that Tang Guo met. After the talk, it was almost dark, and he returned to the remote home in the city. At the door of the house, a person could be seen faintly. She got out of the carriage and walked over to see it clearly. Who wasn''t Sheng Yin? System: How long to look forward to the husband-inw''s little daughter-inw, he knows that this time the guy turned against the script again. "Little fool, why are you standing at the door, so many mosquitoes at the door, aren''t you afraid of being stung?" Tang Guo walked in front of Sheng Yin, and heard the humming mosquito screaming, and saw Sheng Yin constantly grabbing his hand, holding him in, under the candlelight, he saw several of his hands being bitten. package. Shi Xingshan didn''t know what to say, the son was stupid, but the chasing girl was really better than those smart people. Look, standing at the door and being bitten by mosquitoes for a while attracted all the attention of the owner. If he was young, he knew two tricks with this little fool, maybe he would be full of children and grandchildren. "Mother, eat." Tang Guo smeared Sheng Yin with some medicated wine, and when he heard what he said, he couldn''t help but pat his head. "I''ll wait at the door next time, and ask someone to move out of the chair and put it in my hand Smear some medicinal wine and let some people burn some wormwood at the door, and the mosquitoes will not dare to bite you. " After speaking, she remembered that Sheng Yin''s mind was not bright, and she didn''t know how to make people call. Moreover, he was waiting outside, and the servants at home didn''t move, so it was useless. "Butler, re-employ two people tomorrow, the two at home, give them two settlements, and let them go." Shi Xingshan actually thought of this and nned to discuss it with Tang Guoti for a while. It should be that the owner was busy with the chicken farm recently and ignored the situation in the house. When he went to the chicken farm, his family was able to take his son and go to the restaurant to talk about things, so the family didn''t take him. "In the future, when we go out to talk about things, bring the little fool. Butler, choose two people, a wife and a little sister. Let the mother take care of the yard, and Xiaoyi will follow us and take care of the little fool. " System: He wants to be a fool too. "Yes, the owner." When Shi Xingshan responded, he nned to let people prepare meals. The family is also currently a mother-inw, a youngdy, went to the kitchen, and he returned unsightly. "My husband, Mrs. Chen did not cook. There seems to be no leftovers in the kitchen. I guess it should not be cooked at noon." Tang Guo looked cold, looked back at Sheng Yin, and squeezed his face: "Little fool, are you hungry?" Tang Guo looked at it so seriously that Sheng Yin nodded quickly: "Hungry." "Hungry, why not tell me?" Sheng Yin didn''t speak, and Tang Guo didn''t me him. It is estimated that the mother-inw and little sister-inw at home knew that Sheng Yin would not take the initiative to say this, so she waszy and did not cook lunch for him. She did not treat them badly, even though she was a little busy at this time, she was walking around, and she was also afraid that Sheng Yin would follow him. Chapter 2874: Team Pets For Women (40) Chapter 2874: Team Pets For Women (40) 2874: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She had already decided, just take him wherever he goes, and who would call him a little fool. "Someone will cook for you in a while." System: He also wants to eat, and also wants to be greatly spoiled by the host. It can be foolish. "Butler, let them go immediately!" "Little fool, do you like poached eggs or boiled eggs?" Shi Xingshan stunned in his heart, and saw Tang Guo talking to Sheng Yin with a smile, and said to him that when he let the two go, his tone was so cold. I still couldn''t help twitching the corners of my mouth. I didn''t know how the owner could do it. The first half was so cold and the second half was so gentle. Shi Xingshan no longer thought about it, and turned around to clean up the twoziness, and did not take care of his family members. The two were eager to see Tang Guo, and wanted wages, but he threw them out with one hand: "Yeah, you still want wages. You took care of your wages while the owner was away, the owner didn''t let me p you. Yes. " "Hurry off and ask the owner toe out and see you maybe you will find you embarrassed." These two people were also honest at first, and the other was fleeing to the capital again. He moved his heart and asked the host to keep them, let them take care of the house, give them live, eat, and Wages. That''s how they lived up to them. Thinking of this, Shi Xingshan felt that his steward was ipetent. Seeing those two people still want to make trouble, they went out, stomped their feet, and kicked a small pit on the ground, which was right at the doorway, shocked the two people, and they hurried away. This was a mistake he made as a steward, and he must learn a long lesson in the future. He can''t recruit some people who are not indifferent because of sympathy. This time I waszy and didn''t cook for my son. If next time, mix in with any evil person, and have greater consequences, it is his fault, then I am really sorry for the trust of the owner. Shi Xingshan turned around and found Tang Guo who was making egg custard for Sheng Yin in the kitchen. Sheng Yin is helping Tang Guo to burn the fire, saying that his son is stupid, but when he meets the owner, he will always do something incredible without a teacher. System: Of course you old guy doesn''t understand, this guy has been opening himself up. "Fast, that won''t happen in the future." Tang Guo looked up and nodded his head: "Long memory is good, but this time you let the little fool suffer, so your sry is gone this month." Shi Xingshan nodded quickly, indicating that he should. He also felt that the punishment was lighter for the owner, and looking at Sheng Yin staring at the eggs in the pot, he felt very guilty. At the request of Sheng Yin, Tang Guo and him shared the food with the scrambled eggs. "Butler, cook your own noodles or boiled eggs." Shi Xingshan: "My family is at ease, I will take care of myself." A mature housekeeper, is nt it just to cook something? It''s hard to beat him. He didn''t dare to ask his family what they wanted to eat, so that they could make their food. Apart from the restaurant where they had sold chicken before, there were only boys. Shi Xingshan boiled the egg noodles and it was very delicious, but the smell of egg scoops always came from the tip of his nose, which made him almost cry. This is the legend, silly people have silly blessings. Shi Xingshan, who had learned his lessons, went to pick the right people the next day. He picked it up and down, and he all felt that it was unreliable to hire a sister-inw and a wife-inw. Chapter 2875: Team Pets For Women (41) Chapter 2875: Team Pets For Women (41) 2875: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shi Xingshan finally understood why he had fled to the new county seat at first, even if he still had some knowledge, no one wanted him. Small households can''t afford him, and one more meal is also a burden. Large households will not trust him unless they are asked to sign a contract. For example, yesterday''s wife and sister-inw who were kicked out by him. He also inquired carefully, even in the homes ofrge households, even if it was a rough girl, everyone was signing a deed for sale. Generally, there are two types of deeds for sale, one is a living deed, which can be redeemed for oneself in the future, and the other is a death deed. Once signed, it is considered a ve of this family. Everyone who eats and eats is unwilling to sign a contract. There are also some who sell their daughters to big families for their sons. Conscience is a living deed, and cruelty is a death deed. Eventually, Shi Xingshan went outside the city to see those fleeing famine. Many people have the same purpose as him. After observation, he picked a good-looking mother-inw and a young man, both of whom were mother and child. Because many people do nt want a mother-inw, and the two are unwilling to be separated, and the big family is not doing charity. It is impossible to bring an old man back because they want a young man. It happened that Shi Xingshancked a wife here and asked the two if they were willing to sign a deed of death. If they were willing, he brought the person back. That afternoon, Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to the chicken farm. At the foot of the mountain, there are farmers, and many of the women of the farmers work in her chicken farms. Because she wanted to entertain the owners of the restaurant, she and the peasants had squeaked before. They would borrow their ce for use, not for nothing. They had already cleaned the tables, chairs, benches and pots and pans. That day, Tang Guo asked people to catch the chicken down. Because it''s summer, I don''t dare to ughter it in advance. Only tomorrow morning, people will go to ughter the chickens. When the restaurant ownerse over, they are basically ready here. The person in charge must be her. The farmers helped her clean up the chickens, and then she was busy in the kitchen alone. No, there is a little fool Sheng Yin who is helping her. "Little fool, you''re on fire." Standing at the door, Shi Xingshan heard this, and was quite speechless. Beside him, there was a young man who was the youngest man bought from outside the city yesterday. The man is very honest and strong. After his observation, this young man is reliable. For example, let him guard at the door now, the other person''s eyes stare firmly outside, and his eyes do not move, and nothing on the opposite side. curious. Near noon, the owners of the restaurants finally arrived. The housekeeper invited people in. Long away, Boss Xu and others smelled the scent of meat, which made them drool. When all the chicken banquets were set up and introduced by Tang Guo, everyone was very serious. Every time they eat a dish made of chicken, their eyes light up. Hopefully, Tang Guo immediately gave them all the chicken recipes. To be honest, they are so big, they still open a restaurant and have never eaten such delicious chicken. Especially the chicken soup, it''s simply a must in the world. "If a boss is willing to order a hundred chickens today, I will not only give you a unique chicken recipe, but I will also give you a recipe for how to make chicken soup for free. Of course, this recipe is not unique. However, only today Only those who get chicken will give it away. " Tang Guo smiled profoundly: "If any of you are willing to distribute it to other bosses for free, you only need to order one hundred chickens by yourself, and the recipe of chicken soup can be shared." Mr. Xu and others looked at each other and shared? Forget it, who wants to share, the chicken soup method is not for nothing, there is no way to take advantage. "The way to send chicken soup is only to order chicken today." In fact, at this time, everything is undoubted. While everyone was still thinking about it, Tang Guo said, "If you order it first, you can choose chicken recipes first. The recipes are unique. You know, when you are selected, you are gone." Boss Xu and others whispered in secret, adulterer! see you tomorrow I''ve been so crazytely, tired, and fell asleep after writing. I didn''t have time to go back and fix the typo seriously, and then slowlye to fix it at the weekend. Tomorrow more, it should be 20,000 words! When I touch a fish, I can figure out these two thousand words. (Vibration) Chapter 2876: Team Pets For Women (42) Chapter 2876: Team Pets For Women (42) 2876: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Today, Tang Guo prepared more than twenty kinds of chicken banquets. Each method, eating method and taste are different. It can be said that taking it out can be a specialty of a restaurant. Especially this Tang''s chicken breeding method was passed on, and those dignitaries would definitely book their VIP rooms in advance. With this recipe for making chicken meat, they have a lot of space to operate. They can also use different chicken meat to make three or six or nine. Only high-ranking and noble people can eat the top-level, whether it is to go out or treat guests is very respectable. Maybe the trustee handles the business, please have a meal. They have eaten the chicken banquet, which is delicious on earth. Take it out and preach it. Everyone''s recipes are different. You are not afraid to grab each other''s business. You can also join hands to make some news at that time. But Tang Guo''s price is really high. They wondered if they could be less. But Tang Guo is not short of a penny, and also said that she has given a unique recipe, and with less money, her chickens will be raised in vain. Raising these chickens has cost her a lot of energy and money. Boss Xu and others understand this, but they still want to really observe some ces where the chickens live. It happens that after eating something, you can go for a walk and digestion. Tang Guo agreed, and took Boss Xu and others to watch chickens on the mountain. The mountain under her purse was blocked by a fence around her. She also hired people, raised a dog to watch, and traps were set up around it. Don''t be afraid of someone stealing it. After boss Xu and others had seen the living conditions of these chickens with their own eyes, they did not hesitate to order a hundred chickens. Boss Xu was the first to speak. He already liked one of the dishes made with chicken. When he ordered it, the other bosses were a little upset. Then they began to choose chickens. The chickens raised in the Tang''s chicken farm were really good-looking, and the meat was delicious. The bosses of all the restaurants stood outside, watching the chickens catching the worms, and reached out to point. Wherever they specify, Tang Guo will ask people to mark it, and when they need it, they will send someone to send them fresh. From here to the city, half an hour sooner, not long, they can also send someone to pick it up. With this style, maybe they can attract those delicious mouths. On that day, the bosses told the people around to take ten chickens back, and the rest were raised in Tang Guo. They n to use ten chickens to make a name for themselves. There are many nobles who eat in their restaurants every day. Just serve this dish to one of the nobles, and a half price, etc. If the dish is delicious, it will definitely attract other nobles. Shi Xingshan stared nkly at the restaurant owners who had left. They were sore and painful just now, and they rushed back with eagerness and excitement. It can be seen that they should be very satisfied today. Correct. In a short time, all his chickens were sold out at his farm. The reason why eggs are not sold for the time being is because Tang Guo intends to hatch chicks. In addition, due to other conditions, she needs to raise a fixed number of hens to specifically hatch chicks. It is also because of conditions, not as convenient as modern times, hens hatching chickens will have a certain chance of failure. Chapter 2877: Pet Pets For Women (43) Chapter 2877: Pet Pets For Women (43) 2877: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She can guarantee that these restaurants will order her chickens in the future, so the eggs will be kept for the time being to hatch the chicks. When the hens who turn around and hatch the chicks are raised, they can sell their eggs with confidence. Tang Guo supported her chin, and she had to go back and think about it. When the other party signed an order with her, she would send them all kinds of eggs. How to eat egg ms, she could have many recipes in her mind. "Dongjia, congrattions, the chicken farm is finally on track." Shi Xingshan said happily that these days the Dongjia people smashed silver into it, and he saw that he was frightened. It''s a big loss. "It''s far from my goal." Tang Guo said with a smile, since he decided to dry the chicken farm, he must do it to the extreme. She wants to be a dynasty. The most chicken-raising people, the dogs and dogs are fine products, even the noble officials think that the chickens she raises are all luxury in food. When people mentioned the chickens of the Tang family, they all showed envious eyes. Anyone who can taste Tang''s chicken will be envied. Anyone who eats Tang''s chicken will be praised as a big family. At that time, both big and small households were proud to eat Tang''s chickens. Some people even want a bite of Down''s chicken. Her chickens are not sold. Can only book, one hundred start. After setting the threshold, the grade came up. When Shi Xingshan heard Tang Guo''s words, the whole person was shocked. Can he still do this? Dongjia is really a material for business. He couldn''t help thinking of the day when the Dong family left Tangjia Vige. I don''t know in the future, the family knows the sess of Dongjia today, will the intestines regret it. He didn''t understand. How could the family be so messed up with such a good girl from the Dong family. If it weren''t for their excessiveness, the owner was afraid that they would not havee up with such a solution, and they would have been cut off with them. One hundred and fifty-two, everyone in the vige knows that this is the money Tang family sells their daughter. If you really marry your daughter, will there be no etiquette that day, and will someone directly lift a small sedan chair away? "Butler, go back, you have to sort out the books of the bosses." "The owner is at ease." Shi Xingshan was still very careful about these things. Dong Jia gave him such an important thing, that is, trusting him. Tang Guo went to the room and found a man ying Sheng Yin, walked and touched his head: "Little fool, go home." She saw Sheng Yin sitting on the stool obediently all the chicken snacks made for him by the table. It seems that I really listened to her and didn''t go out. "Mother, can you go home?" "You can go home." Tang Guo took out a handkerchief and threw it to him: "Wipe your mouth quickly, the corners of your mouth are all oil." What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Sheng Yin didn''t wipe it by herself, but shoved the parcel into her palm, put him in front of her, and motioned for her help. Tang Guo was a little funny after seeing it. "Who learned this?" Tang Guo wiped the corner of Sheng Yin. "Say you''re a little fool, why is it so fast to learn these things with your head?" System: Because ... it''s off. Sheng Yin didn''t speak, only looked at Tang Guo with a pair of clear eyes, as many innocent as there were. Chapter 2878: Pets for Women (44) Chapter 2878: Pets for Women (44) 2878: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo also asked Shi Xingshan to inquire about whether there have been any major incidents in Beijing, such as which of the boys'' heads are stupid and missing. Sorry, no. The national surname of this country is pce, not Sheng. The male protagonist, Jing Lin, is a member of the royal family. He is still a good but able-born prince. Although there are few surnames in the capital, they still exist. Several families, big and small, have surnames Sheng. Shi Xingshan inquired. None of these families was named Sheng Yin. Sheng Yin''s previous dress and the jade pendant on her neck were not ordinary. Where it once lived, its status should be good. In the original plot, the name Sheng Yin has not appeared. Can''t find it, Tang Guo didn''t ask for it, anyway, she didn''t miss a meal, raising a little fool, especially the little fool was very obedient. How good Tang Guo is with Sheng Yin, Shi Xingshan is used to it, for fear that the two neers will collide with Sheng Yin. He had previously specifically told him how important he was in Tang Guo''s heart. In fact, even if he doesn''t tell him, the new wife and young people are respectful to the host family. It''s toote for someone to take them in, give them a bite to eat, and pay for their wages. They are toote to be grateful. And Dongjia is a young girl who does not treat people harshly. To them, it''s almost like falling pie in the sky. As Tang Guo thought, those bosses who opened the restaurant returned to discuss them together, and nned to hype the chickens of the Tang family together. Together, they announced their new dishes. Because each restaurant''s dishes are unique, they even have a joint news between the restaurant and the restaurant. At that time, each restaurant will invite their regr customers in the restaurant. Preheating alone is used for several days. On the day of the event, everyone in Beijing knew that these restaurants would join forces to make a new dish. It is said that they will send chicken soup as much as they eat in the restaurant that day. The only regrettable thing is that the restaurant''s new dishes are too expensive and not for ordinary people. However, noble officials whoe to watch the event must be involved. The dishes in each restaurant are different and all are unique. For this reason, they choose to go there if they are interested. As for the ones that didn''t go, they all remembered them and nned to go back in two days. With the envy of countless people, these nobles were invited to various restaurants. At the scene of the event, Tang''s chickens are still on disy. Looking at the one that looks good, the feathers are bright, smooth, smooth, and clean. Even the paws are not like the chickens in ordinary farmhouses, because they are bitten by mosquitoes and insects, and they will cause some unsightly scars. Such a chicken, just looking at it, is pleasing to the eye. It''s so clean, you can rest assured. People in the entire capital have seen it, and they can still sell chicken in this way. And Tang''s chickens are also unknown in Beijing. Boss Xu and others who came back to him patted their brains silently: "This Boss Tang, too, will calcte, in the end, the biggest winner is her. "Yeah, I was so slippery at a young age, I don''t know which one was raised." From Tang Guo''s temperament, they all thought that this was a woman cultivated by arge business family. Chapter 2879: Pet Pets For Women (45) Chapter 2879: Pet Pets For Women (45) 2879: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Thanks to the efforts of various restaurants, Tang''s chicken becamepletely popr. Although every restaurant knows that Tang Guo counted them, they really had to enter this set. Just like now, many nobles have tasted their newly introduced dishes, and they alle to book a private room in advance, and the order is clear. Expensive is a bit expensive, but the number of people ordering wine and wine will increase instead. They think that the previous efforts are worth it. There are also some dishes that cannot be ordered, even if you break your leg. Now the VIP room list has been lined up one monthter. In order to make things scarce and expensive, the people in each restaurant are some people, and there is no n to increase it. If there are really those who can''t afford to be distinguished, their restaurants have prepared one or two of the most precious private rooms, so they won''t be able to cope. "East, people from the Li family havee to order chickens. I heard that Master Li likes to eat chicken the most, because he can''t go to the restaurant to go to the restaurant. He knows that we can order chicken here, so he sent someone over. Although not as delicious as the ones made in restaurants, the taste of Tang''s chicken is definitely different. Mr. Li also asked someone to ask about it before, and he ordered one hundred without hesitation. This kind of handwriting is really not what ordinary people can do. A hundred chickens are not cheap. "Okay, do you ask Mr. Li to eat egg custard? If so, we''ll give him a recipe for egg custard." Tang Guo remembered Master Li in his mind and confirmed with Shi Xingshan whether it was the master Li in her head. In the end, it was indeed the top-ranking member of the North Korean Central Committee. The plot also mentioned that the other party really loved chicken. I''m in Beijing and I have two friends to walk with. She has many eggs and recipes, so get it. Because the recipes are given to the restaurant, it is easy to conflict with the recipes. The bosses of the restaurant, but she cooperates withrge households, and it is good to send some eggs to the recipe. Li Xiao''s little sister-inw brought back only two chickens, and the rest were raised here in Tang Guo. Come back when needed. To the extent that an adult in his family can eat one in a day or two, almost one hundred chickens can be consumed in about half a year. Over time, more and more people came to order chicken. Tang Guo was too busy to see the farmers, and knew that the order could not be released. In the end, she even settled on how many chickens were sold in half a year, and stated that this was due to chicken raising conditions. In order to raise chickens with a better sense of export, she could not just keep hatching because there were many people who wanted to buy chickens Chicken, that''s disrespect to the customers who trust her. So, no matter if the chicken was booked or not, it didn''t bother her. Yes, if you can buy it casually, is this chicken rare? For this reason, the restaurant also had to make limited sales. Although it is a bit troublesome, it seems that the sales have decreased, but there are more and more peopleing to the restaurant to eat. If they ca nt eat the chickens raised by the Tang family, they will be able to eat ordinary food. Tang Guo''s chicken farm is thriving. When many people order chickens, sheunches Tang''s eggs. After theunch, the order was endless. Order eggs from 100. Eggs are much cheaper than chickens, and some small households can afford them. Anyway, this is also the eggid by Tang''s chicken, which is definitely better than the outside. Chapter 2880: Pets for Women (46) Chapter 2880: Pets for Women (46) 2880: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers As a result, many people have grown up to eat an egg in the morning, or to eat eggs in a bowl. The recipes for egg buns were delivered by the owner of Tang''s chicken farm when ordering eggs. Although it is not a rare thing, not everyone is willing to share it with them outside. The egg custard recipe obtained from the owner of Tang''s, the steps are very detailed. I will teach the cook at home. After a few more times, the egg custard is delicious. At this point, the status of the Tang''s chicken farm was finally solid, and no one could shake it for another half. However, since ancient times, imitations have always appeared in an endless stream, and this Tang''s fakes have also appeared. The fake Down''s chickens appeared first, followed by the fake Down''s eggs. Some greedy and cheap bought fake Tang''s eggs and found that there were actually broken eggs in them, and angrily told Tang Guo. Tang Guo heard this: "..." Only Shi Xingshan was very worried. Tang''s chicken farm was in the limelight. He was worried that someone wanted to reorganize his family. If it is really aimed at the owner, the other party must be prepared. Once everyone believes that the quality of Tang''s eggs is defective and mixed, the word of mouth will certainly plummet, and previous efforts will be wasted. On this day, Tang Guo was riding a carriage and was going to deal with people in the public hall. "Little fool, wait obediently in the carriage, don''t walk away." After Tang Guo and Sheng Yin said, they told Xiaoyu to watch Shengyin carefully before entering the door. The person who sued her was a woman, about forty, looking a bit bitter and mean. When she saw her, she scolded and told her to lose her eggs, saying that she was a ck quotient. System: [Host, this kind of person really has it in all times. I think someone should be jealous and find someone to fix you. Apart from this, there is basically no other possibility. Those in the restaurant are even less likely. Now, because of Tang''s chicken, their restaurant has changed more than before. In particr, the reputation of Tang''s chicken has spread to the outside. And the ce where they can eat Tang''s chicken, which is their Beijing restaurant, is not a rare thing? They couldn''t wait, the better the reputation of Tang''s chicken, the more they made. "quiet." The interrogating officer stopped the woman from wanting to make trouble, and asked Tang Guo: "The man in the audience is Tang Guo, the owner of Tang''s chicken farm?" "It''s the civilian girl." "Wang sued you that Tang''s eggs were broken and sold to her at a high price, and half of them were broken, but the truth?" Tang Guo almostughed, but in the public hall here, she still said very seriously: "My lord, I''m wrong, I always only sell fresh eggs, and if I want to buy fresh eggs, the guests muste to book in advance, they can''t wait The eggs are broken. " "Master, she''s bullshit, I bought Tang''s eggs, and she just made ck hearts and silver, bullied us little people, and made our ck heart money." In fact, even if the average person bought a bad one, they would never think of suing them. But it would be normal for this woman to be instructed. "quiet." "Tang Guo, can you prove that where did you buy the eggs in Wang''s hands?" After that, without waiting for the two to speak, the official asked again, "Wang, likewise, do you have evidence to prove that you bought the broken eggs from Tang?" Wang stunned and said quickly: "Anyway, my eggs were bought by Tang''s. There is no fake. Tang''s chicken farm is a liar. He sells rotten eggs. Master, you have to decide for the women." Chapter 2881: Team Pets For Women (47) Chapter 2881: Team Pets For Women (47) 2881: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The official turned to Tang Guo: "Tang Guo, how about you?" "The daughter has evidence to prove that the eggs in Wang''s hands were not bought by me in Tang''s." Tang Guo nced at Wang''s. Those who are looking for trouble, why not inquire about the process of her selling eggs in Tang''s How about it? "Speak." In fact, from the beginning, the officials who tried this case knew what Wang was saying. When receiving this case, he also received a message before the trial. The news was given to him by Mr. Li, a member of the Central Korean First ss, who is his teacher. He didn''t say anything, let him investigate the matter well, be fair and honest, and don''t let those filthy things frame the merchants who are serious about setting up chicken farms. Having said that, he understood what Master Li meant. I heard that Mr. Li ordered one hundred chickens and five hundred eggs at one time in the Tang family, and every time he tried to eat them, he let people steal the past to get fresh. It is said that Down''s has always been this way of selling. Down''s chickens and eggs. These nobles and restaurants can''t make orders. How can they be sold to an ordinary woman. "Sir, our Tang''s chicken farm, whether it is selling chicken or eggs, starts at 100. At the time of sale, both parties need to sign a contract. Because if the customer takes one hundred chickens back at once, they will inevitably take care of them. It s not good, it s been a long time, and it s easy to make the chicken s meat taste not so good. You can send someone a day or two in advance to get it. "And eggs, the restaurant is okay. After all, there are a lot of guests whoe to eat every day. It doesn''t matter much to take one hundred eggs back at once. But the average guest, no matter how old the family is, ca nt eat white only once Eggs. The shelf life of eggs is time-limited. If they exceed the time limit, they will not be fresh and not tasty. So when it s time to eat,e here a day or two in advance to get fresh. This will ensure the best taste of the eggs. As for some eggs in our chicken farm that have exceeded the fresh time, we will use them for salted eggs, pickled eggs, and preserved eggs. These three eggs have a long shelf life and good taste. In the near future, we Tang willunch such products. " An adult sitting in the hall: "..." Is this little girl here to bring awsuit, or to promote her new gadgets? However, Tang''s salted eggs, salted eggs, and preserved eggs were still a little interesting to him. It should taste pretty good. Last time with the teacher, I was fortunate enough to have two bites of chicken and 10,000 eggs, and it was really delicious. A little looking forward. "Sir, as long as I bought chicken or eggs in my Tang family, the two parties will each hold a contract, and the contract will clearly state what was purchased at that time. Each time the customeres over to pick up new goods, both parties'' On the contract, new marks are made. " "Then you brought all these contracts?" "It has been brought, sir, please see." Tang Guo asked Shi Xingshan to send a wooden box with a list of all orders. Each time there was a record. It was impossible to put a **** bowl on her head. It had been expected that this would happen. people. "If you don''t believe me, I can ask these guests toe and testify." At this moment, Shi Xingshan just turned over to the contract of his teacher, Master Li. Seeing the above number, he almost couldn''t hold back. Chapter 2882: Pets for Women (48) Chapter 2882: Pets for Women (48) 2882: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers So is the teacher. Do you like chicken so much? Ordering a hundred chickensst time was not enough, and then ordering so many eggs. He took a look at the records above, and indeed every time there was a record of picking up, all on these contracts, every time he pressed the fingerprint, it can be said to be very strict. In fact, verification is basically unnecessary, but in order to ensure fairness and integrity, he still sent someone to verify. I heard that Tang Guo has been used and framed. Those people just need to send the contract over and look at it. But they couldn''t bear that they loved Tang''s chicken and eggs too much. People who were all right came here. Especially those restaurant owners, everyone is a coborator, most afraid that Tang Guo has an ident here, they are all here. The small public hall had many people all at once. Previously, the frightened Wang family looked so scared that he saw so many peopleing. In this ce, she can''t help but slip away. She really wanted to pump her mouth. She was greedy, and she me her for being greedy. If it wasn''t for her, she would nt have so many things. "Wang, in your hand, there is the contract that Tang Guo said? Shouldn''t you lose such an important thing? My official has read these contracts, and there is no you in it." When Wang opened his mouth, when he didn''t know what to say, the officials on the court patted the gavel hard, and his voice was raised: "Wang, it''s not true! The teacher said that we must be fair and honest, and not be able to chill merchants who are serious about raising chickens. He looked at the witnesses in the hall, and with so many witnesses watching, he must have checked the matter to the bottom to be able to keep his official authority. Even if everyone looked at him, he was a little nervous. So many of my colleagues came and stared at him seriously. He was really nervous. Everyone has rested, and hase to watch the show. He has to work today, and his heart is tired. Of course, the Wang family can''t bear this atmosphere. She just likes to be greedy and cheap, but it''s not hard. At the moment, all of them are recruited. The man whom she offered was soon arrested. Finally, the man who framed Tang Guo was fined money and hit 30 big boards. And Wang, who was hit by twenty big boards, made her howl in pain. After the execution, both were carried back. With so many people watching, every time the board was implemented. Now, go back and lie down for a while. Afterwards, Tang Guo greeted the others and expressed his gratitude, then went back and left. As soon as she got out of the door, Sheng Yin should have seen her, jumped down quickly, dragged her sleeves and dragged her in. "Little fool, don''t worry." Althoughforted, Sheng Yin just didn''t let go of her, as if she could drag her to be at ease. Tang Guo didn''t resist, so he sat in the carriage with him. Shi Xingshan smiled, and let Xiaoxiong Xiaoxi drive the carriage. "Butler, have you written down those who came to testify for me before?" "East, it''s all written down." Having been with Tang Guo for so long, Shi Xingshan was able to figure out what happened. "After two days, when they came to pick up the goods, each family sent 30 eggs, and it was said that Tang''s returned to the old customers." Shi Xingshan responded, keeping this in mind. "Master Li gave sixty eggs." Tang Guo also said that she had made clear the rtionship between many officials of the DPRK and China, especially in the plot. Chapter 2883: Team Pets For Women (49) Chapter 2883: Team Pets For Women (49) 2883: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Mr. Chen, who examined the case today, is a student of Mr. Li. The other side was so kind and cheerful, she seemed to trust her, she did not believe that Master Li did not say hello. After this incident, the troublemakers were basically gone. Everyone knows that it is not easy to bring down Tang''s family. At that time, so many people came to testify. After making money, Tang Guo changed to a bigger yard. Some time ago, the system told her that the male lead Gong Jinglin had returned. The reason why he didn''t return the first time was because Gong Jinglin was injured and went to solve some things secretly. This time I came back, I came back unexpectedly with the evidence and intended to give the other party a heavy blow. The reason he did not return with Tang Ying was that he thought he was not able to protect her. When he was a bit safer and the hidden enemies lost, he was sure to protect her. Since he faced reality and met with Tang Ying. He found that what happened in the plot, he tried to avoid again, it would not have the unavoidable situation before. After many temptations, he even suspected that it was unavoidable before, because he did not meet Tang Ying, who was his destined woman. He would do everything to let him meet her in the past. Now because of those two dreams, he knew a lot of things in advance, and as long as he nned well, it would be much smoother. The Tang family can only do this for the time being, and when he resolves the matter of the capital, if they dare to bully Tang Ying, he will not toss them to death. After Gong Jinglin returned, he also heard about the Tang chicken farm. This made him care a little, after all, in both dreams, the matter of the Tang chicken farm was never mentioned. He nned to take the time to check the situation on the Tang''s chicken farm. The dream is not necessarily urate. As long as it is not a threatening thing, he will not care about it. Fate is full of many uncertainties. Any change may change a lot. Tang Guo''s life is now more moist. She would go to the chicken farm every three to five, and finally realized her dream of a group of hens lining up toy eggs for her. Shi Xingshan also didn''t quite understand. The owner had a quirk. He loved watching those hensy eggs. And every time Ie, I will pick a few eggs that have just beenid and cook them. Moreover, she ate three at a stretch. Sheng Yin ate five at a time. Shi Xingshan said that since watching so many eggs every day, he often cooks egg noodles when he is hungry. This day was another day when Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to the chicken farm. A group of people walked out of the city leisurely, Shi Xingshan found that a carriage followed them along the way, not a carriage he knew, and Tang Guo said. "Dongjia, it should be a guest whoes here in name." The housekeeper would go to the chicken farm every day. Although heter bought many servants toe back, he would go and stare for a long time. At the chicken farm, the carriage behind him really followed. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin got out of the carriage, and the other got off. Both sides looked at each other for a moment. Tang Guoxian said, "The son came from afar. Did hee to buy chicken or eggs? If you want to buy chickens, the order for this quarter is already full, and the next quarter ising. For eggs, there are. Chapter 2884: Pet Pets For Women (50) Chapter 2884: Pet Pets For Women (50) 2884: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Gong Jinglin remembered Tang Guo, the little girl whom he had met halfway. The other party was dressed up as a merchant at the time. Now I know that Tang s chicken farm seems to be her house, and Gong Jinglin is not so strange. Anyway, from the little girl, he didn''t feel any danger, but still thought she was not ordinary. "Since there are no chickens, buy some eggs." It s alling, he ca nt say, he s here to see it. This time his eyes stayed on Sheng Yin''s body for a while, the other side looked at him with vignce. Those clear and serious eyes were a little eye-catching, and he could immediately see what he thought. Seeing Tang Guo actually holding Sheng Yin, Gong Jinglin understood. When she was about to say something, Sheng Yin suddenly said, "Mother, look at me." Gong Jinglin this time really did not hold back, knowing that the other party''s brain may be a bit ill, but did not expect the other party to say such things. Gong Jinglin was a little admired. When people like him faced Tang Ying, although there were many things they wanted to say, they only left one sentence in the end and they would definitely pick her up in the future. Isn''t he a bit speechless? It might as well be a silly boy. No wonder everyone has a woman. Neither he nor Tang Ying started. "Okay, look at you." Gong Jinglin had some horror in his eyes. He even saw the full pampering in that little girl''s eyes. Is it really different these years? Sheng Yin was satisfied, only Tang Guo was in his clear eyes. Obviously his mind is not bright, but sometimes he knows what to do. Gong Jinglin took a closer look at Sheng Yin at this moment, and his face was undoubtedly very beautiful. It''s just that he has read a lot and he feels familiar. He carefully recalled the members of their royal family. Although he had a lot of brothers, there was absolutely no such figure. "In Xia Linjing, I don''t know what the girl is called?" Gong Jinglin responded and decided to ask the other person''sst name first. "Tang Guo is the owner of the Tang''s chicken farm." Gong Jinglin called out and asked Sheng Yin here: "Is this the girl''s husband? I don''t know what to call it." System: Laughing with a smile, the vest has long fallen, and is still being tested here. "Sheng Yin." Tang Guo did not lie. Seeing the man''s meaning seemed to be familiar with Sheng Yin. If the other party can help her find Sheng Yin''s family, it would be best. Is your surname Sheng? When Gong Jinglin was invited by Tang Guo, he kept thinking in his mind that the big family with thest name in the capital was Sheng. Because Sheng Yin didn''t look like he was from a small door, and made him feel familiar, he definitely had something to do with him or someone he knew. For a while, he didn''t expect that he could only give up, and finally Gong Jinglin returned to the pce carrying a hundred eggs. With so many eggs, of course he gave them away. I heard that people in Beijing are now eating Tang''s chicken and eggs. Especially chicken, it''s a rare thing. But when Gong Jinglin went to see the emperor, he saw that the emperor was frowning and looked very headache, so he asked. "It was your aunt''s son that your cousin was missing. My aunt is just such a son and is now sending people to look for you. Your aunt''s child was born with no brain. It is said that your aunt had taken the medicine by mistake. Third, since you are here, it is up to you, you must find someone. " Chapter 2885: Pet Pets For Women (51) Chapter 2885: Pet Pets For Women (51) 2885: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The eldest princess, the emperor''s young aunt, was younger than him. The emperor was still there, very favored and had a good rtionship with him. Fortunately, the other party had helped him, otherwise he would not be able to sit in this position. The eldest princess said that she had taken the medicine by mistake, which caused the child to have a problem. In fact, he understood that it must be the original battle that had provoked some people before she started to fight her. Speaking of it, he was sorry for my aunt. The reason why aunt helped him was that they yed well as a kid, and there was also a reason that the rtionship between the aunt and his mother-inw was also very good. "Your aunt and grandma are all ill, and they have been sent to the pce several times to ask." Gong Jinglin stayed a while, Grandma? Yes, grandma''s horse is Sheng. Just because he had been dead for many years, he didn''t remember this for a while. Because her aunt and her horse were so loving, she had no intention of recruiting her horse since Sheng''s death. It''s also because her child was born with an insufficiency of mind. She has been eating in the princess''s house to read the Buddha. He has only heard of this aunt, but he has never seen it. Naturally, he hasn''t seen the uncle''s unlucky cousin. Sheng Yin, surnamed Sheng, at first nce he was well-bred, could he be his cousin who had never met? "Boss, what are you doing to God? You are rest assured that you leave it to you." The emperor was right, so many sons, in fact, he had long favored the third child. Although his origin was a bit worse, his own origin was not so good at first. The third child has the ability and ingenuity, so he almost practiced. Just like the other ones, I will practice for the third. If you find your cousin this time, you can count on your sess. "Yes, Father." After Gong Jinglin left most of the eggs to the emperor, he went directly to Dachang Princess House to find Dachang Princess, because Dachang Princess didn''t go out and did not ept worship, he had never seen it once. After inquiring about the appearance of his cousin, as well as various characteristics, Gong Jinglin was finally determined. Sheng Yin should be his cousin. Seeing that the princess looked pale and could hardly get out of bed, he whispered, "Aunt Grandma, if I read correctly, the person I met before should be a cousin." The princess, who had no spirit, caught Gong Jinglin all of a sudden: "Where is Yiner? You take me soon." "Aunt Grandma, listen carefully to me." Gong Jinglin was in no hurry, and slowly told the princess she had met before. Seeing the surprised look of Princess Dachang, he was shocked. He said why he was so familiar. It turned out that his father Huang looked a little like his aunt, especially his eyebrows, and Sheng Yin was his aunt''s son, naturally simr. After listening to the eldest princess, she was more than half spirited, and her eyes were a little smile: "You mean, not only did my family Yiner not be injured, but she also found her own daughter-inw?" Gong Jinglin is a little speechless. Don''t be so strange about your attention? Originally, he thought that his aunt was the kind of rigid person, but he didn''t expect to talk so much fun. "If I didn''t hear it wrong, the cousin did call the little girl like that, and the little girl didn''t refute. He took him everywhere. The cousin seemed to be very supportive of her. I." "Precautions, after all, your kid looks good. My son is afraid that you will cheat his little daughter-inw. My son is not so stupid." Gong Jinglin: "..." There are ten more chapters. Chapter 2886: Pets for Women (52) Chapter 2886: Pets for Women (52) 2886: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Gong Jinglin saw the eldest princess with a smile on her face. Before the anxiety between her brows disappeared, she turned to a smile on her face, as if she was very satisfied with the result. She leaned on the bed, holding the beads gently in her hand: "I was born earlier, and I found that he was stupid, so I asked for a monk. The monk calcted the numerology for Yiner when he was fifteen There is one difficulty. This one will not be sad. It will be fatal. If you pass, you will be rich and safe for life. " "In order to get Yiner through this difficulty, I haven''t taken a step out for more than a decade and prayed for Yiner all day long. Last year Yiner was fifteen years old. I was afraid that he would have an ident, and I sent additional staff. . " "I''ve searched everywhere, but I didn''t." The eldest princess sighed. "I was too sick to lie in bed because of this. I didn''t expect you to bring me the good news today. It seems that Yiner has spent her life The only one is difficult. " "It''s my cousin''s blessing." Gong Jinglin used to not believe in inferences, but now he has to believe it. He leaned on the previous two dreams, avoided many dangers, and knew the details of the enemy. Although he knows that he is the final winner, he still dares not to take it lightly, and every step is taken steadily. This destiny is not immutable. In case he knows the aftermath, neglects, and neglects the enemy, the result may change at that time. He will never rest assured until the final result. "You said earlier, that little girl or the owner of the Tang chicken farm?" "Yes, in fact, this time I met her for the second time, and that time she rushed to Jingcheng from a certain direction. At that time, I also saw my cousin. However, I was anxious to do things at that time, and I didn''t look carefully , I did not see exactly. I passed the chicken farm and heard about the famous name there. I wanted to bring some pasts to my father and mother-inw, and I met them. Before I was still thinking, I was a little familiar with my uncle. Later I went back and forth to the pce to see my father, and after getting things right, I came to find my aunt and grandma. " "Speaking like that, it''s really fate." Gong Jinglin felt that the eldest princess''s illness was almost the same. She was suffering from heart disease. Her cousin was found, and the illness was naturally better. "Auntie, do I need to bring my cousin back?" "I think your kid is really bad-hearted. My son managed to find his daughter-inw. You want to separate him from his daughter-inw. Jinglin, are you jealous of my child, younger than you, senior Older than you, have you found such a good daughter-inw? " Knowing that the eldest princess was joking, Gong Jinglin just smiled: "It seems that my aunt and grandma have their own sess, then I will not get involved in this matter. The father and the emperor also ordered me to make sure to find my cousin, otherwise Let me go, I have to go back and report it to my father-inw. " "Go back and tell your father the emperor, don''t let the child get angry with anything else. I think you are good at Jinglin. Such an excellent child can''t let it go. It''s so outrageous that I will go to the pce the next day and talk to him. Now, finding Yiner''s affairs really bothers him. " "Thank you Grandma for helping Jing Lin to speak." Gong Jinglin bowed back and left with a smile. I didn''t expect the legendary aunt to speak so well. What it is is no wonder that it is so respected by the Father. Chapter 2887: Team Pets For Women (53) Chapter 2887: Team Pets For Women (53) 2887: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After leaving the eldest princess mansion, Gong Jinglin remembered his cousin before, and said to Tang''s boss, "Mother, look at me." He had a fever all over, and his cousin was stupid, but in some ways he was quite capable. By the way, he also supplemented his brain. If he himself and Tang Ying said this sentence, the more his face became hotter, causing the eunuchs around him to be curious, is it really hot for his family? After thinking about it, he quickly fanned Gong Jinglin with his hands. "What are you doing?" "Master, are you blushing, is it hot?" It must be hot, otherwise how could the master''s face be red. "Go away! You are back." Gong Jinglin quickly threw out the mess in his head, and he was not the kind of cousin. Just thinking that in the two dreams, although he and Tang Ying are loving. She apanied him up and down, and survived the crisis again and again. He is not a person who is good at expressing feelings. The only thing he can do is to protect her in his arms and ensure that he is there whenever she needs it. The behavior in the dream was indeed in line with his own personality. But the cousin''s coquettish appearance towards his daughter-inw gave him a different impact. It can be said that he even wants to try to get along with Tang Ying in the future. I also want to look at Tang Ying, guard him carefully and spoil him. Pooh! What the **** was he thinking about? This time, Gong Jinglin put away all the expressions, put her head out of the air, sat in the carriage, closed her eyes, and never wanted those things before. But Tang Ying was still in his mind. Although he was only separated soon, he missed those days in the cave. But now there are too many enemies around him, dare not put her on the bright side, for fear of her being hurt. He remembered a gue a few yearster and knew this. At that time, he had to go and take Tang Ying. The root cause of the gue is unknown, so in a few years he still has to pick Tang Ying back. In that case, he must prepare in advance. There are still people who need to research some medicines to prevent gue, but unfortunately that thing is terrible. Even if there is a medicine for defense, it may not be useful. He said it now, and no one would believe it. He could only send someone to watch it. It is best to find out who got in the way first, iste people, and quickly remove the people around you. At the same time, Tang Ying knew that there was a gue in his dream. If he didn''t know it, there would be nothing. Now that she knows, many people will die here, and she has modern education and is a medical student. She ca nt sit back and watch. Her power is very meager, even if she is meager, she has to try it. The gue is now several years away, during which she can prepare well. Do more research. Some drugs about gue need at least some precautions. The Tang family is still so good to her, but she has a mustard in her heart, and there is no way to ept their goodwill without a gap. They were born again, and they certainly knew the gue. At that time, they probably nned to move out of here. Because she found out that the Tang family was making this preparation. Before the elder sister left, the Tang family received 152 silver. They didn''t buy too much. She also heard it by ident, her grandmother Wu said, don''t buy too much. When you move, you can''t hold it, and it''s a pity to throw it away. Chapter 2888: Pets for Women (54) Chapter 2888: Pets for Women (54) 2888: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Both Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin are preparing to prevent a possible gue. The Tang family is also spoiling Tang Ying vigorously, hoping all day that the noble andpelling young man cane to pick up Tang Ying. As for Tang Guo, who has been "sold" by them, they seem to have thrown away some trash. Tang Ying has been thinking about Tang Guo, but when the elder sister left, she was too young, penniless, and unfamiliar with it. The Tang family seemed to be afraid that she would go to Tang Guo and watch her every day. Now that the eldest sister doesn''t know where to go, even if she wants to find it, she can''t help it. The elder sister had torn her face with the Tang family and it was useless to find it. What a terrible thing, how could she let her meet? Tang Guo did not forget the gue. ording to her guess, the Tang family should run away by then. If Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin had no way to prevent the gue, it was her only shot. On this day, Tang Guo came here with a light-dressed guest, but he could not hide his expensive guests. "What do guests need?" As it happens, Tang Guo is here to entertain such a guest, she must havee by herself. "Do you have any chicken this season?" "This season is gone. If your wife needs it, you cane early next quarter. In addition, if your wife likes to eat eggs, our eggs are also good here. There are also some pickled products and the taste is very good." The person who came was the eldest princess. She had wanted toe when she heard about it that day, but her face was not good-looking at the time, and her illness had not healed yet. She came, afraid of her son and daughter-inw. No, after ten days of raising, she came slowly. It really was a good ce, and she fell in love with it at a nce. Of course, the ce is good and the people here are better. The little girl in front of her liked her at first sight. It was indeed her little daughter-inw. Smart and handsome. The most important thing is that ording to the inquiries from all parties, this little girl doesn''t dislike her. Although she is a little fool, she really hurts him. Someone finally hurts the silly son, can the eldest princess be upset? She looked at Tang Guo and thought to herself, why did this girl look after her silly son at home? Isn''t your eyes good? If it weren''t for your eyes, why would you fancy her stupid son? Based on this girl''s appearance and talent, what kind of husband is bad? The eldest princess looked around, she did not worry about seeing Sheng Yin. Because someone had been sent to pass by before, her stupid son was just like a little daughter-inw. He listened to his daughter-inw and told him to stay in the house. He waited in the house, obedient. It is said that the little girl also bought a big house in Beijing, which reminded her of an allusion: Jinya Zangjiao. Although hiding her silly son at home, she was very happy. Tang Guo was staring at each other and found something wrong. Especially when thedy looked more and more satisfied with her, it made her think. What kind of person would look at her with satisfaction? "Madam?" Tang Guo called out. The eldest princess came back to her: "I''ll ce an order with you here, three thousand eggs." The daughter-inw''s chicken farm, she must support her face as a mother-inw. Chapter 2889: Pets for Women (55) Chapter 2889: Pets for Women (55) 2889: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I heard that the daughter-inw paid a high price for this hilltop. She turned back and asked if the hilltop had been divided. If it is not divided, then go back and ask the emperor to help, and give her daughter-inw this mountain directly, and give her daughter-inw a title. The emperor should not refuse this little thing, and she is not a person who admires her rights. She only hopes that after a hundred years in the future, the silly son and the good daughter-inw can live happily and peacefully. Dachanggong mainly ordered 3,000 eggs, which made Tang Guo a little happy. The other party doesn''t seem to have any bad intentions, so the other party can look at it casually. However, when she wrote the order, she still thought about what she was doing when she was free. It was strange to look at her eyes. Suddenly, she remembered Sheng Yin. Does thisdy have anything to do with Sheng Yin? Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed, and when he looked up, Princess Dachang looked at her kindly, his eyes were full of love and like. Tang Guoshou shook his hand without holding back. Is it really the fool''s family? After writing the order, Tang Guo paused, and still asked, "Mrs., do you know Sheng Yin?" I never found the son of Sheng Yin''s family. She thinks Sheng Yin''s family should treat him well, but she still wants Help him find his family. The eldest princess stunned, then smiled: "It looks like I''m not pretending well enough to be seen by you. Yiner is my child and disappeared for a long time. I heard that someone met him here in the past two days." "I was sick before, knowing that Yiner was not aggrieved here, and I n toe when the illness is better." Tang Guo invited people in, and the eldest princess finally saw Sheng Yin who was eating there. When Sheng Yin saw Tang Guo, she quickly stood up and took her little hand. But this time, he also noticed the eldest princess and stared at the eldest princess for a long time. The expression of the eldest princess is not good-looking, boy, does this have a daughter-inw and forget her mother? "mother." After hearing a long-lost title, the eldest princessughed again: "Yiner, where have you gone, do you know how worried your mother is?" She walked over and patted Shengyin''s head. Seeing the eldest princess looking at Tang Guo, he quickly hid Tang Guo and hid behind him, amused by the appearance of protection. "Yiner, who is this?" "Mydy." Sheng Yin felt that the eldest princess was not angry, and she took Tang Guo to her side, as if she was telling her that he had found his daughter-inw and made the eldest princess happy. "Yiner, let mother talk to your wife, okay?" Sheng Yin hesitated for a long time, still staring at Tang Guo. After Tang Guo nodded, he said good. Grand Princess: "..." How frightened her stupid son was, that she would bully his little daughter-inw. No wonder there are young wives and children out there, so it will coax, I don''t know who I learned from. Since Tang Guo had seen it through, the eldest princess had not covered it. First ask what is going on between Tang Guo and Sheng Yin. If her son is serious, then forget it, she finds a chance to take someone away. If the girl really wanted to be with her silly son, she would certainly be happy. "The little fool is fine." Tang Guo said, it was the little fool she was looking for, and now she was afraid she couldn''t take it off. The reason why she didn''t solve the problem of Sheng Yin''s head is that she didn''t figure out the life of the other party. Chapter 2890: Pets for Women (56) Chapter 2890: Pets for Women (56) 2890: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Moreover, she felt nothing silly, it was cute. Every day, like the little daughter-inw, she was obedient. System: Bad taste. For Tang Guo, such a ttering Sheng Yin has nothing to do with being smart or not smart. Anyway, the little fool now has her in her eyes, and she can support him and can take care of him. Now that guy''s identity is not ordinary, don''t worry about anything. The eldest princess saw that the girl really thought her son was good and was very happy immediately. This clever little girl is a silly son who really likes her family. God bless, it must be that she prays every day, and then she prays for such a good girl with bad eyes. After repeated confirmation from the eldest princess, she was relieved to learn that Tang Guo really wanted to be with her silly son. "Meeting you is the blessing of my silly son." Afterwards, the eldest princess showed her identity. After speaking, Tang Guo looked indifferent, as if she didn''t care much, and she was very satisfied. I''m young, but I''m not surprised. As long as she paves the way, she will not be bullied even if she will be a hundred years from now. In the future, she will help the kid who is shocking Lin say something good, and she will be able to take care of it in the future. Tang Guo didn''t know, the princess Dachang had been mentally supplemented for so many years in the future. Later, the eldest princess talked about the business: "Guoer, where did you meet Yiner?" The name became intimate, and the eldest princess said she was adapting very quickly. Family, of course, be kind. "In a ruined temple, I happened to meet those people who threw the little fool into the ruined temple. For some reason, I took him away, and an old beggar who protected the little fool. The old beggar is now mine. Steward Shi Xingshan. " The eldest princess wrote down Shi Xingshan''s name, and the smile just disappeared: "Have you asked anything?" "No, the other party was hired to do this. I don''t know the identity of the fool." "Okay, let me investigate this matter. No matter who it is, I won''t let him go." She didn''t believe it was an ident. It was just to find Sheng Yin that she didn''t have the energy to investigate it again. the truth. She was afraid to check the truth and missed the chance to find Sheng Yin. Sheng Yin is okay now, no matter whether it is a ghost or a ghost, she will shout out one by one. "Somebody will know about Yiner''s return at that time. Tomorrow I will send some people to you, pretending to be a little sister, to protect you and Yiner. Tang Guo didn''t refuse. Since her little fool is the son of the eldest princess, more things are involved. The other party purposefully sent him to be a beggar, most of which is the enemy of the eldest princess. The enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, and it is good to protect a few more people. "When I solve the problem of hurting Yiner, I will give you a big wedding. Who else is there in Guoer''s family?" From Gong Jinglin, she knew that Tang Guo came from a foreign country. Such a capable girl, I don''t know what kind of person it is. But he did not expect that Tang Guo only smiled and said, "Someone in the family is better than no one. I have nothing to do with them." The eldest princess was a little hesitant, and then smiled and nodded: "That''s okay, so you treat me and Yiner as rtives. When the wedding is over, I will definitely do it for you. As for the others, she didn''t ask much. Chapter 2891: Team Pets For Women (57) Chapter 2891: Team Pets For Women (57) 2891: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers This girl likes her son, just her silly son likes this girl. And ording to her observations, this girl is very good, and she doesn''t know why her family should give up on her. After chatting with Tang Guo for an afternoon, the eldest princess returned with a basket of eggs. Since Minger, she has to make a bowl of egg custard every morning. The eggsid by the daughter-inw''s chicken are definitely the best. From the second day, the eldest princess was busy. For more than a dozen years, she hadn''t closed her door, eating Zhai Yin in the house. Today, I will leave the house every day, either go to the pce or hold some tea parties, and invite the mistresses to participate. In just ten days, the princess of the eldest princess has covered all the women in Beijing. This should be regarded as the only eldest princess alive. After all, she is the youngest sister of the emperor. She is younger than the current emperor and is scary by her seniority. After inquiring, the eldest princess knew that the mountain of Tang Guobao had not been separated, and still belonged to their royal family. So she went to the emperor and said something. "Aunt means, how many barren hills do you want?" The emperor nodded. "There is nothing wrong with it. The location of the ce is actually pretty good. The soil is not suitable for nting grain, or it must have been asked." "Since it s so good for my daughter-inw, your cousin managed to go out and find a smart and beautiful daughter-inw, but you can''t treat her badly. Her chicken farm did a good job, especially for us, you say ,emperor?" "Yes, I like Tang''s chicken very much." How could the emperor never eat it? A lot of people at the bottom are dedicated. Now the owner of the Tang''s chicken farm has be his aunt''s daughter-inw, that is, his cousin''s daughter-inw. The emperor wondered in his heart that when the mountain was allocated to her, would he be able to use a hill to raise chickens for the pce! That smell, it''s absolutely! "Since you like it, give those few barren hills to Guoer, and she will definitely not forget your goodness, and get you some tribute, which is more expensive than the restaurants and your ministers." Dachang The princess covered her mouth and smiled, "At that time, you can still give you chicken like that, with a few words, no one can match it." The emperor has been amused for more than ten years, and the aunt is finally the naughty aunt. They have been ying since they were young, and have not been tossed by their aunts. He still guessed what she was thinking. But that proposal, he was very tempted. Those people are going to line up to buy chicken, he has special supplies! Being emperor is so beautiful. "Okay, then I will give the surrounding mountains to my cousin, but my aunt has to help me talk, let her leave a hill, and raise all the chickens to the pce." "Cheng, it''s all one family, so don''t say anything foreign." The emperorughed, and he also thought that he was a family, so he didn''t order it directly. Even with his concubine and son, he dare not say he is a family. But with this aunt, they can be said to be a real family. Because without the aunt''s painstaking help, he would not have been today. "Emperor, since all the hilltops were given, you can think of another title. I heard that some time ago, Guoer was sued and said she was selling fakes. If the girl was smart, I don''t know how Get out. " Chapter 2892: Team Pets For Women (58) Chapter 2892: Team Pets For Women (58) 2892: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "If there is a title and our royal mask, those people dare to say she isn''t it?" The emperor shook his head andughed. Sure enough, the aunt was still an aunt, even if he hadn''t closed his door for more than ten years, he still had that character. It seems that he will not feel dull in the days toe. "Aunt, did the cousin take it out?" "Some brow," said the eldest princess, more seriously. "It should be those people, except for them I have not offended anyone else." The emperor sighed, "It was my aunt that was implicated." "Don''t say those things, we two grew up together. Your mother-inw had been taking care of me in the pce. Wouldn''t it have helped me? Wouldn''t it have been you, my eldest princess could have been like this? Shutan? " The emperor stopped talking about this, because they were a family and talked too much. Who are the people who killed the eldest princess? It should be his strongest opponent. He couldn''t kill everyone, and he couldn''t kill him, and everyone couldn''t get it out. For Sheng Yin, most of the time I hated the eldest princess to help him, the eldest princess was the emperor''s youngest sister, or a mother, very favored. There is such a favored aunt, from time to time to help him say something nice, of course, the emperor will look at him differently. At that time, there were many people who wed at the eldest princess, but she did not like it and only yed with him. He was born from a bad age. The mother-inw was born in a pce, and her aunt never hated it. Those who wanted to abandon his aunt, including his deadly opponent, were unsessful. Later, when he took office, the other party failed, and he definitely hated his aunt. But her aunt was favored, and the Emperor gave her a lot of power, which was enough to ensure her own. It''s really not easy to get started with her. However, when people always make mistakes, it is that the eldest princess was pregnant and poisoned. The poisoned person is actually Sheng Ma''s sister. Miss Shengjia is said to have been admiring his opponent. For the sake of Sister Shengma''s sister, she did not kill each other. Later the child was born, it was silly. Ashamed in her heart, Sheng Maoma always thought that she was sorry for the eldest princess. If he was not careless, she would not be harmed by anyone, and she would go to worry. "Aunt, whoever is this time, don''t be soft-hearted, just execute it secretly. Keep it, sooner orter it is a disaster, and I don''t know what will happen next time." "I think so too, the other party didn''t kill Yiner, but just sent him to the ruined temple to be a beggar, for fear of humiliating me. Maybe, I will be reported in the future to anger me. Fortunately, Yin Er''s fate was good, and she met Guo Er, only to escape this difficulty. This time, I won''t let them go, no one has a chance. " ... The eldest princess came to see Tang Guo again and brought her a big surprise. A title deed. The eldest princess gave her thend deed, and then pulled her out, pointing at the mountains that were visible around him: "Guoer, the mountains around you will be yours in the future, and you can raise a lot of chickens. No need to evade, the emperor will give you Yes, he has a purpose, letting you stay on top of the mountain, and specialize in raising chickens for the pce. " Tang Guo was the first time to hear such a reason, and she saw her sincerely, and she did not refuse. "The emperor has been thinking that the chicken you raised here is delicious, and I will write you a few wordster." Chapter 2893: Team Pets For Women (59) Chapter 2893: Team Pets For Women (59) 2893: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Engrave the characters on the stone tablet and put it down the mountain, then no one dares to bully you, and swindles outside in the name of Tang''s chicken farm." Tang Guo held the title deed and was somewhat happy, not because of the title deed. It was the feeling that the eldest princess gave her that made her somewhat happy. Traveling through many worlds, very few elders in small worlds will love her like this. Maybe one out of ten worlds, maybe none. "Thank you, Grand Princess." "You''re wee, it''s all one family. I need to get you married earlier, and Guoer won''t have to be so sloppy." The more she contacted, the more the eldest princess liked the little girl. If not her silly son liked the girl, she really hoped that the girl was her daughter. It''s okay now, and so is her daughter-inw. "Mother." Sheng Yin seemed a little dissatisfied. The eldest princess had been upying Tang Guo. Every time the eldest princess came, he would be driven to the side. Now that the eldest princess came out with Tang Guo and said a lot, he didn''t understand, but he seemed to know that it should be better for him to do this. So, he couldn''t helping out to disrupt it, preventing the two from chatting outside and throwing him aside. The eldest princess felt that her silly son had a strong possessiveness. Could his mother-inw be unable to say two more words to his daughter-inw? The emperor gave Tang Guo the location of several hilltops, which could not be concealed. It didn''t take long for well-informed people to know that the little fool who followed Tang Guo turned out to be the eldest son of the princess. When they think about it, they understand everything. People who originally wanted to use any method to deal with the Tang''s chicken farm were shocked with cold sweat. Fortunately, the news came in time, and they did not do such a stupid thing. Otherwise, it''s gotta get off of it. When Tang Guo began to expand chicken farms, he also raised other poultry, rabbits, ducks, and pigs. She exclusively uses a hill to raise pigs, and all the pigs that can run fast are produced, and the meat texture must be a must. Anyway, she didn''t n to open a shop, except for some good recipes to give to the emperor, the rest were given to those restaurants, as the name suggests, to promote cooperation between the two sides. The owner of the restaurant couldn''t help crying andughing, and indeed had to work with her again. Now the Tang poultry has been praised by the emperor, and the grade has risen to a higher level. There are many more nobles whoe to eat. How can they miss it? Although the site has expanded, the supply of Down''s farms is still in short supply. There are others who follow the example of the Tang farm. Tang Guo didn''t control it. Some people imitated it. This is the trend. She will not expand the farm any more. If such farms appear everywhere in the world, it would be a good thing. And her Tang''s farm is always a boutique, the highest grade, and also a special tribute to the royal family, which is not a substitute for all the farm''s goods. When the eldest princess knew it, she praised her. The emperor was also very satisfied with this. In fact, he has known for a long time that many other counties outside Beijing have already imitated the Tang farm. Tang Guo doesn''t care, it is good for the whole world, and can drive the standard of living of the whole world. The rich can spend money on meat, and the poor can find ces to work to subsidize their lives. Chapter 2894: Pet Pets For Women (60) Chapter 2894: Pet Pets For Women (60) 2894: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After a month, the eldest princess did not show up. A month and a halfter, the eldest princess came to her again, and said that the person who hurt Sheng Yin had been resolved. In the future, they will not be in danger. This time when she came, she also brought a lot of people with a lot of gifts, which were specially proposed for rtives. In short, there should be no shortage of processes. At that time, Sheng Yin held Tang Guo''s small hand brightly, as if she was talking to her, and promised quickly, promised to marry him. Tang Guo and Sheng Yin''s wedding was veryrge, and it can be said that Shili''s red makeup was not too much. On the day of marriage, the emperor also gave her a title, the grade was the county master, and she was also authorized to kneel when she saw anyone. After all, in terms of status, she was still his cousin, her aunt''s daughter-inw, and he chose his cousin again, which he thought was quite eptable. Anyway, Tang Guo didn''t go to the pce often, and this honor was just to tell many people that she was very honorable. The existence of Tang Guo will not be a threat to anyone in the royal family, so everyone is happy toment. After getting married, there is no difference from before. The little fool is still a little fool. The only difference is that the little fool can sleep with Tang Guo''s waist at night, and he is particrly happy. System: It really is a little fool, so happy to have a small waist. Unconsciously, the year of gue ising. Tang Guo found from the side understanding that there was no progress in Gong Jinglin. There was no cure for the gue at all, even prevention was enough. "Butler, you send someone to do one thing. Send someone you can trust," Tang Guo took out a bottle of potion, "send him to Tangjia Vige, and see the situation ..." Tang Guo''smand was that if the gue still urred, let this person take her potion to rescue those people. If someone solves it, like Tang Ying, then it''s not necessary. She guessed that Tang Ying could only prevent it. Recently, she has been paying attention to the situation of Gong Jinglin. One day, when he found that he hurriedly left the city, she went to the eldest princess and asked about it. The princess looked serious and whispered: "There was a gue found in some ce, and Jinglin took the initiative to solve this." She was a little worried. "This winter has not yet passed, I don''t know what will happen there I hope to resolve it sooner. " The gue is not under control, and it is not an exaggeration to die as soon as you die. Knowing that things were simr to the original, Tang Guo returned to his house and continued his little day. asionally came to find the eldest princess and brush her hot pot with her. In the winter, I eat hot pot and eat warm. "Mother, what do you think of raising a littlemb?" The eldest princess swallowed the food in her mouth, and asked strangely, "Why did you suddenly think of raising amb? Aren''t the hills full?" Sheng Yin also looked at Tang Guo seriously, saying that it was not the same as that of the eldest princess, and he said directly, "Thedy raises, likes, raises." The eldest princess almost sprayed out and said with a smile: "Yiner is right, if Guoer likes it, then raise it, but why do you suddenly want to raise a littlemb?" Tang Guo looked at the hot pot in front of her. Although it wasfortable to eat and tasted good, she always felt a little worse. What''s worse? The bad thing is that the meat is not right, the soup is not right, and the food is not good. "Mother, have you eaten mutton soup? Keep a littlemb, and eat mutton soup in winter is warm." Grand Princess: "..." Chapter 2895: Pets for Women (61) Chapter 2895: Pets for Women (61) 2895: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo has decided to raise littlembs, and he can''t take up much space to raise somembs. Sheep need only grass and water, are particrly easy to raise, and rarely get sick. Over Tangjia Vige, everything was arranged, Tang Guo no longer worried. Thinking about how manymbs to raise. A few monthster, Gong Jinglin returned. Not only did he return, he also brought back Tang Ying and the family of the Tang family. In fact, he didn''t want to take the Tang family, but this time the situation was special and he had to take the other party. Although the gue thing, I don''t know why, it was solved in shock. However, the Tang family had to follow suit and said that Tang Ying was their treasure, so don''t worry. Yes, in the second dream, the family said the same. In the second dream, he also believed that the Tang family really regarded Tang Ying as a baby. But through thebination of the two dreams, knowing how many people were born again, he would not believe their excuses. But Tang Ying didn''t know. In order to take her away, he had to take the family together. It''s okay, isn''t it just a few people who want to take advantage of rebirth? He wasn''t really afraid of these. When he was free, he would find a way to clean them up. If he is not good for them, Tang Ying will have a mustache in his heart. It''s better to follow the grievances on the surface and secretly clean up them, anyway, they are not sincere to Tang Ying. He would understand that Tang Ying slowly, this family''s stink face. It was no surprise that Tang Guo learned that the Tang family had entered Beijing. The people sent by Shi Xingshan also returned because no one died of the gue because of the medicine she gave. However, the famine there was still a little serious, but it was a lot lighter than the plot. The number of starved to death is notrge, and it is still within the range. Because the Tang family followed, Gong Jinglin arranged them into a courtyard, and for the time being, Tang Ying was not brought to his house. Now Tang Ying is still young and not so fast. Although he is not so dangerous here, he doesn''t just do what he wants. The Tang family looked at the ordinary house, which was not big, and the location was not particrly good. In fact, they were a little disappointed. And, Gong Jinglin didn''t invite anyone to serve them, just set them here, there is no other expression. "Why is it different from what I thought? That boy doesn''t look like he is short of money? I thought, at least, we could be arranged in a big house, and there were more than a dozen maids waiting for it." Wu said. Tang Fengshou didn''t say anything, still sitting on the threshold and knocking on the pipe. Zhang said, "This ce is also pretty good. If Xing''s age is over, I can''t wait. I really want to keep her at this time and bring her to the capital. Maybe I can meet a good person." After this, Zhang smiled and put away with a smile, "I don''t know what happened, Xinger is bing more and more sensible. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she marries her, or in Yuanwang''s house, it won''t hurt her." "Look at her after marrying Yuanwang''s family, she hasn''t been back once. It can be seen that she has not been filial piety. Fortunately, she has not stayed at this time." Tang Baowen said that he was increasingly dissatisfied with his three children . If Tang Pingchun was not his only son, he really didn''t want to bring him over. Their family, rely on the prosperous girl Tang Ying. The next day, the family went to the city to meet and heard the story of the Tang farm. After listening, they were stunned. Li said sourly: "It''s all Tang. The difference between this person is really big." Coincidentally, Tang Guo''s carriage just passed by. The familiar voice made her unable to help open the curtains near the carriage window, and she saw Li''s malnourished face. see you tomorrow. Tired. All the typos will be revised back and forth tomorrow. Chapter 2896: Team Pets For Women (62) Chapter 2896: Team Pets For Women (62) 2896: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The carriage slowly passed by the Tang family. Li didn''t notice that the curtain of the carriage window had just been lifted. When Tang Guoche''s curtains were lowered, she looked up and saw the carriage that was slowly moving out of the city. Li stunned: "Who owns the carriage? It looks good, the color of the curtains looks good, and it seems to be made of silk? There are beautiful embroidery on it. People in this capital are really different. , The carriage can y so many tricks. " "The wood used to make the carriage is not ordinary wood, and the carvings on it must be made by a good master carpenter." Tang Baolin followed, and he usually worked in the vige as a carpenter. , Still somewhat familiar. As for Li, although she can''t afford silk, she has seen silk embroidery. There are also people who raise silkworms in the vige, even the woven cloth, which is not good in this capital. "You don''t even know who the carriage is?" There were people selling gadgets right next to him. Li''s voice was not small, he could hear it clearly. In particr, looking at the Tang family, as if they came to Beijing from another ce, he reminded: "The person in the carriage just now is not easy. The next time you meet, you are right to give way." "What kind of person is this?" Tang Baolin asked softly. "It sounds terrible." Small merchants selling gadgets shook their heads with a smile, and the voice decreased: "Did you just say Tang''s?" "Is that Tang''s carriage?" Li''s face was startled, and then he was surprised. "No wonder, no wonder, such a style ..." After waiting for Li to sigh, the man interrupted her and continued to say, "It''s more than that, are you all from outside the country?" "Yes, my brother told us, what does this mean?" Tang Baolin was also very curious. Does this Tang have another level of identity? Before listening to Tang''s fortune, they were all envious. They had been in the small Tangjia Vige until their death, but they had never seen the big scene outside. I heard that this Tang family is also a person from the outside. In just a few years, he has achieved what kind of farm, the poultry and livestock that are raised inside, are not something that ordinary people can eat. They were thinking, were nt they all the same chicken, duck, pig, and sheep? Why Tang''s can be so much more expensive. I really don''t know if the people in this capital have more money and nowhere to spend. "It seems that you are really new here, otherwise you would not ask these questions that everyone knows ..." After that person''s exnation, the Tang family finally knew how amazing the Tang family was. It is known that the owner of the Tang''s farm is a teenage girl. This Tang family was run by herself. Not only that, she was also given the grade of the county master by the emperor. Here, more than that, she was also the princess of King Rongping County, the only son of Her Majesty Princess. After the Tang family listened, they were stunned. Is this really something a teenage woman can do? The family is sour now. They are still rebirth. How could they have never thought of a farm before, otherwise these glories might be theirs. But soon they will not be upset. Doesn''t their family have a Tang Ying? Chapter 2897: Pet Pets For Women (63) Chapter 2897: Pet Pets For Women (63) 2897: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Their Yingying is really a blessed girl, and it really is good to rely on Yingying. No, they have all moved to Beijing. Although there are many ces, they are not as good as they like, at least it is not good to stay in that small ce in Tangjia Vige. The noble and aggressive boy is definitely not simple. Maybe they are more honorable than the King of Rongping County. They are not rare. Tang Ying did not go out with the Tang family. In her dream, she was already familiar with Beijing. There are many fish and dragons here. She knows that Gong Jinglin still has many enemies. To be known about their rtionship will not only cause trouble to Gong Jinglin, but also bring danger to her Tang family. Therefore, she still obediently stayed in the house to avoid the troubles in the second dream. Thinking of the trouble that the Tang family might cause in the future, Tang Ying sighed in her heart. It seemed that she had to find some time to tell them. They were born again. They should be born again from the first life, and they do nt know about the second life. If I go out and cause trouble, I''m afraid he will cause trouble again. What Tang Ying didn''t know was that Gong Jinglin also had those two dreams. Knowing the pee nature of the Tang family, when they came to Beijing, they sent someone to stare at them. If they cause trouble and make them suffer a bit more, he will not save them in time. When Tang Ying came to find him, he looked at him with a dilemma to help them. Anyway, they are shameless, they only know that they are bullying Tang Ying, and he has not much to say. Although a bit unkind, he knows Tang Ying''s character very well. Only when the Tang family makes mistakes again and again and hurts her, she will slowly understand. In the future they will be married and have children. The child who hurt them is definitely not good, then he can only sacrifice a little on the surface. It was just that Tang Ying didn''t expect that the first day of the Tang family went out of trouble. It may not be easy to be alone in Beijing. The person who caused the trouble was Li''s. Just because the Tang family went shopping and looked at it, they went to the ce where they sold jewelry. Wu''s actually has a little money in his hand, so it''s okay to buy some small jewelry. But the jewellery was pretty, but Wu was reluctant. Li looked and looked, and finally had to give up, and could only look at thosedies and envy with envy, and they didn''t blink. The thing she provoked was that when she saw ady with a humble appearance, she bought a very beautiful piece of jewelry and boasted that the jewelry was beautiful. It so happened that she had also taken notice of the jewelry before and could not afford it. So she was sour, and whispered unknowingly: "So ugly, it doesn''t look good on anything, so expensive, isn''t it a waste of money?" Although whispered, it was still heard. The unsophisticateddy, though not good at all, has a high status. She didn''t directly tell Li, when the Tang family left the store and was stopped by the store''s people, saying that she stole something and wanted to sue the official. The person who saw her stealing was thedy whom she had previously described as unreliable. In the end, she found a bracelet on her body, which happened to be what Li had wanted to buy, and in their current condition, she could definitely afford it. Li jumped up at the time and said, "I didn''t steal anything, and I don''t know how this bracelet came to my arms. How could I steal something from your store?" Chapter 2898: Pets for Women (64) Chapter 2898: Pets for Women (64) 2898: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I saw you staring at this bracelet for a long time," said the unassumingdy with a deep face, "but you don''t seem to be able to afford it. Since you can''t afford it, you have a wry mind, that''s normal. You said you didn''t Stealing, but why is this bracelet on your body? Just now my girl also said, you have been walking around there, most of it is stealing things? The witnesses and physical evidence are all there, I think it is best to send it to the government. " The Tang family reasonably said that they were not clear. They actually did not know that Li had stolen or stolen things. After all, Li always liked to take advantage of some small advantages. Even Wu''s was a little hesitant. Li looked almost skeptical and almost went crazy. In this way, Li was escorted to the government by the shop''s owner, who directly sued her. When Tang Ying knew, the whole person was bad. This is the first day! Obviously many things are a little different, but the Tang family''s ability to cause trouble has really not changed at all. Thinking of Li''s love for her in the past few years, no matter what, she is the mother of her body. She hasn''t treated her harshly. Gong Jinglin knew about Li''s arrest by the government. Then he immediately entered the pce, nning to wait for Li''s punishment before leaving the pce. Although a bit unkind, they calcted that Tang Ying''s affairs made him particrly unhappy. Do nt the Tang family like Beijing? He will let them understand what Beijing is. In the face of Tang Ying, he will let them save their lives. As for the others, they want to be beautiful! Knowing that the Tang family had entered Beijing, Tang Guo also called Shi Xingshan to send someone to stare, and came back to tell her if there was anything. I heard that Li had eaten awsuit on the first day, and she almost squirted out, thenughed very happily. She knew that the family would die. The heart is higher than the sky and the life is thinner than paper. Obviouslyzy, but dreaming of making a fortune, expecting the pie to fall into their bowl. "Thedy looks good." Sheng Yin sat beside Tang Guo, eating boiled eggs. This is their habit. Every time theye to the farm, they will cook a few fresh eggs. After eating, the two will go hand in hand to watch the hens line up toy eggs. Shi Xingshan couldn''t understand Tang Guo''s strange hobby. The Dong family doesn''t see anything good, and partial students like to watch the hensy eggs. System: You know the fart. If the host hadn''t said so much that he wanted to see the hens line up toy eggs for her, could there be such a brilliant farm today? People in the entire capital should thank him for his host''s desire to eat eggs. If she didn''t want to eat it, there would be no farm. And, if she didn''t want to drink mutton soup in winter, she wouldn''t have raised amb. If it weren''t for her little fool, she especially likes spicy rabbits and beef jerky, would she raise oxen, and those lovely little rabbits? The farm can be sorge because she and her little fool want to eat, and by the way, raise a royal confession, isn''t it irritating? "The Dongjia, this is what happened." Shi Xingshan had to sigh. After so many years, the Tang family had to be nice to the Dongjia at the beginning, but now they are entering Beijing? It''s a pity that if you miss it, you miss it, and the owner''s temperament is that if you miss it, there is no chance to look back. "She can''t wash it this time?" Chapter 2899: Pet Pets For Women (65) Chapter 2899: Pet Pets For Women (65) 2899: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "No way, no one testified for her innocence, after all, the stolen goods were retrieved from her arms." Shi Xingshan said, "unless someone helped her. Fortunately, nothing was taken away, it is estimated that it was ying twenty boards, off For a while. " "That''s not too light, enough for her." Seeing Tang Guo unmoved, Shi Xingshan understood that his family didn''t care about their life and death. Also right, it was their indifference to sell the owner, one hundred and two hundred and fifty-two, had already broken all the friendship and blood rtionship between them. "Little fool, are you full? Full, let''s watch the hensy eggs." Tang Guo rubbed Sheng Yin''s head and squeezed his face. Sheng Yin nodded particrly well, seeing Shi Xingshan''s words. Although the county king is a fool, he is really shameless. No wonder, it''s no wonder that such a young woman can lie to a good woman like Dongjia. He had heard it secretly before, and the eldest princess oftenmented whether Dong''s eyes were blind before she saw the king. After all these years, he actually understands a bit, not that his eyes are blind. But in the eyes of the county king, there was only one person in the lower house, and his joy and sorrow followed her alone. At that time, the Dong family was busy pushing things from their farm. They went out at dawn. It was very cold in the winter. The county king was not a normal person, but he just knew that he had to get up early to send her. At night, she would wait for her at the door again. I remember that in the summer of that year, in order to wait for the return of his family, he stood alone outside the courtyard door, his hands were stung by numerous mosquitoes, and he didn''t say he was going in. Those subordinates treated him harshly, he didn''t know to say. But whenever things get stuck in his house, he seems to know how to do it by nature. Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to Zhuanshan and looked at all the ces in their farm. Watched the hens line up toy eggs, watched the ducks swim in theke, watched thembs running in the mountains, and howled at them. I also saw those oxen, one by one hitting the tree hard with horns, and the other oxeny on the ground, and they were scratched with iron ws, and they all fell asleepfortably. Shi Xingshan wants to say that when cattle are not so tired, at least the cattle in the farm in the east only need to eat grass every day, then run, and there are people rubbing their backs in the bath, let alone how moisturizing it is. The days of the ox are better than many others. The farmers at the foot of the mountain now work in Tangguo''s farms. As for the crops in the field, they are nted every season, and asionally it doesn''t matter. Everyone, both men and women, can go to the ground. Since working in the farm, their lives are getting better and better. Especially at festivals, Tang Guo will give his life and give them meat. Especially in the New Year, the rewards are more abundant. It can be said that people under the mountain are grateful to Tang Guo. The sun was going down, Tang Guo took Sheng Yin back to the city. Upon returning to the house, Shi Xingshan came again with the news from the Tang family. As expected, Li was beaten twenty boards and then locked in a cell. It is said that he would be locked for three months. It could have been reduced, but Wu was unwilling to pay. This disaster was provoked by Lee''s family. They wanted to reduce the time spent in the cell. At least one hundred and two silver were used. They didn''t agree with it. That''s it. Although Tang Ying saved some money, it was not easy to save a hundred or two in that small ce. Chapter 2900: Pet Pets For Women (66) Chapter 2900: Pet Pets For Women (66) 2900: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Knowing that the Tang family was born again, and that they understood their temperament, she did not dare to show her ability too much. The thing that has made her happiest these years is that the gue was stopped, Tangjia Vige is still there, and those people are still there. "Grandma, please help the mother to avoid some crimes without paying the money first." In Lee''s case, a payment of one hundred and two can reduce two months. If it''s a little bit more, give some more money, in fact, the symbolic Guan can be released in two days. After all, Lee''s situation is not serious. Wushi shook his head: "Your mother is in trouble, isn''t it just closed for three months? Three months passed in a blink of an eye. I have to pay her money for this meal? I want to pay her all the money How does life live? " Tang Ying was silent. She didn''t want to go to Gong Jinglin for this matter. Thinking of the second dream, for her, Gong Jinglin often had to deal with the mess in the Tang family, which really embarrassed him. "Yingying, do you remember to send your mother some wounds and let her endure, and she wille out in three months." Tang Baolin said, what can I do if this is the case? Li''s loves being cheap, although she keeps saying that she didn''t steal it, but if she didn''t steal it, would things go to her arms? Therefore, the Tang family was unwilling to pay, because they thought it was the fault of Li''s greed for cheap. "I said, Yingying, what about the boy who took us to Beijing before? Can you ask for help from that boy? He is not a simple person at first nce. If you ask him for help, maybe your mother can be very Release it soon. "The speaker was Zhang. As she said, many people looked at Tang Ying. Tang Ying was ufortable looking at her, and she thought about it in her heart, and didn''t bother Gong Jinglin to do this. His identity is the prince, and he is in a whirlpool. In order to solve the Tang family''s affairs, if he is criticized, wouldn''t that affect him? "Will it bother him too much, after all, I am not very familiar with him." Zhang''s mouth covered her mouth and smiled: "Yingying, don''t lie to us. If you''re not familiar with it, then the son will help us move to the capital, and will he help you find a shop for the drugstore? " Yes, Tang Ying is going to open a drug store in Beijing. Before that, she made an excuse and learned medicine from others. Over the years, medicine has be better. Although the gue was not solved by her at the beginning, she has made a lot of contributions in preventing it, and many people have remembered it. She will not be in Tangjia Vige all the time, even if shees to Beijing, she intends to have her own career. Therefore, it is best to open a medicine shop. Nothing is left to rely on Gong Jinglin. Tang family troubles, she can solve it. "The son must have liked us Yingying. It should be busytely, Yingying. Would you like to find him?" Tang Fengshou said. Tang Baolin also said, "Yeah, Yingying, you can''t bear to have your mother stay in the cell for three months, right?" They were in a hurry before and did not respond. The reaction is over now. How can they not use the boy if he can solve the problem? They love Tang Ying, they just don''t know that this girl is a filial piety and don''t forget the book. Is there something for the Tang family, she will definitely help? Tang Ying couldn''t stand the tiger, and the family couldn''t bear it. She pulled her and said that she finally went to Gong Jinglin. "It''s Girl Tang, my son has very important things to do." Xiao Yan looked at Tang Ying, very respectful, "Girl Tang goes in and sits and waits." Chapter 2901: Team Pets For Women (67) Chapter 2901: Team Pets For Women (67) 2901: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers The people in Gong Jinglin''s house were instructed to take good care of Tang Ying. After inviting people in, they will be delicious and delicious. Gong Jinglin knew that she didn''t eat much, and she couldn''t bear it, but the Tang family had to bear it because of that virtue. He knew the antecedents and consequences of Li''s affairs, and thedy who intended to offend Li had tossed her for two days before trying to save Li. Therefore, Tang Ying went for three days in a row. Gong Jinglin was in the pce and did not go to that house. Tang Ying knew the identity of Gong Jinglin, and there must be something that could not go away, and there was noint. But the Tang family caught her every day and asked, and she answered truthfully, seeing them look disappointed and didn''t say much. Although the Tang family did notin in front of her, she asionally heard something inadvertently. Obviously being good to her is purposeful, but this heavy good makes her really helpless. Intuition tells her that it is best to go to trouble Gong Jinglin for such things, lest the Tang family develop habits. Regarding these two days, Tang Ying has a little regret. Perhaps, she really shouldn''te to Beijing. But when she saw Gong Jinglin, she couldn''t forget. On the fourth day, Gong Jinglin appeared. Feng Chen rushed to the house to see her, looking at the tired Gong Jinglin, Tang Ying felt very guilty. In the end, Gong Jinglin fished out Li''s. But Li suffered a lot in it, after all, she offended someone who shouldn''t offend. "Troublesome for you." Tang Ying was a bit guilty. Gong Jinglin looked at Tang Ying''s weight loss, and he felt ufortable. Tang Ying couldn''t help it, he could only be ruthless. Otherwise, she will have to deal with a lot of troubles in the future. He wanted her to despair of the family and never care about them again. See, it was less than ten days after she arrived in the capital that she tossed into such a look. "No, your business is my business, and helping you is my business." Don''t know why, Gong Jinglin suddenly remembered his cousin, who was obviously stupid, but he couldugh at his face with just a few words. So before he knew it, he blurted out this sentence. Then he saw Tang Ying froze a little, a smile appeared on his face, and he was still a little bit shy, and his heart suddenly fluttered. Although my cousin was a bit silly, he was more cowardly than he was. "Are you free tomorrow? So many days toe to Beijing, I will take you to walk around, there are many beautiful ces in Beijing." Gong Jinglin still remembered Tangguo''s farm, "I know a good ce, there The scenery is very chic and the people are very nice. Even the small animals there are different from the outside. " Tang Ying''s eyes lightened slightly: "Where?" "You will know when you go there. Most people are not qualified to eat there. That ce, I guarantee you will go, I will keep thinking about it, and I will never forget it." Gong Jinglin was stunned when he saw the poultry and livestock so moisturized for the first time. Especially those people who rubbed the old ox back, he still remembers it. He wanted to take Tang Ying to that ce, which should make her happy. Tang Ying was curious and agreed. Gong Jinglin''s words just made her feel a little hot, but this person is a little different from the dream, especially speaking, making her a little embarrassed. Think of the wood **** in the dream, where would she say these sweet words, except to protect her in her arms. Gong Jinglin kept looking at Tang Ying and blurted out: "Yingying, you look good." Tang Ying''s face turned redder, and he couldn''t help pushing him. That night, Tang Guo received the news from Gong Jinglin, saying that the next day he would take someone to her farm to y, and wanted to ask her to prepare something to eat. see you tomorrow Chapter 2902: Team Pets For Women (68) Chapter 2902: Team Pets For Women (68) 2902: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Is this the legendary Tang farm?" Regarding the incident of a Tang farm in Beijing, Tang Ying was actually very surprised. Because in her two dreams, there was no Tang farm. She hasn''t deliberately inquired about the Tang''s farm, but living in the capital, as soon as she went out, she would hear many people love to discuss the legend of the Tang''s farm. It is said that the Tang breeding farm originated a few years ago, that is to say, it has grown to its present size and was inscribed by the emperor himself, and his identity as the county princess has surprised Tang Ying. She even suspected that the county princess who had made a big noise could be a super powerful passerby. Although there were other farms in this era, the appearance of the Tang''s farm was really bizarre. Tang Ying was wondering whether she was wearing a novel, and the other party was the heroine in the novel, and it was mixed up. Moreover, it is said that the king of the county is not very intelligent, this is not toe across, just marry a fool prince, so that the day will pass through the heroine. Maybe that fool county king is still a pretender. Pretend to be a little fool during the day and be a wolf at night. Thinking of this, Tang Ying quickly dispelled the messy thoughts in her head, what the **** was she thinking about? If she was with Gong Jinglin, she would still be her elder. "I sent someone to say hello to my cousin yesterday. She will have someone prepare a chicken dinner for us today." Gong Jinglin didn''t even expect that the woman with the one-sided rtionship at first turned out to be his cousin. The matter of the fate was really unclear. For example, didn''t he meet Tang Ying? Tang Ying was a little ttered when he was heard. She knows people in Beijing who want to eat a bite of Tang''s chicken, which is extravagant. Today, she was able to eat, and the chicken banquet hosted by the owner of the Tang family was still a little bit anticipating. "The chicken soup made by Bianyu is particrly delicious," Gong Jinglin remembered that he hade over and ate several meals before. "Biaoyi would make a lot of delicious chicken soup, which she couldn''t make. She still has many chicken practices "Although many restaurants have these dishes, I have tried them, and the tableware is delicious." Gong Jinglin said so much at a time, or surprised Tang Ying a little. The wood is so stupid that it will be a series of people. Before thinking of the other party, she also said that she looked good, and Tang Ying''s face couldn''t help but redden. Speaking of which, although she is about to be a master''s student in modern times, she is still single in motherhood and never thought of such a thing. I did not expect to have two dreams, but to be with the same person and experienced two lifetimes. They were very loving in both lives and never questioned each other. Even if they encountered many dangers, they went hand in hand to the end. In the dream, the two estimates that regretted her throughout her life were that Gong Jinglin was too tired. In the early stage, she had to deal with his enemies and protect her. In theter period, she was concerned about the world, her body slowly copsed, and she went many years earlier than her. But Gong Jinglin''s life was glorious. At least before he died, the world he governed would not starve to death and starve so many people. Chapter 2903: Team Pets For Women (69) Chapter 2903: Team Pets For Women (69) 2903: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He reduced taxes and exempted taxes, changed various systems, and a series of policies in favor of the people, punishing corrupt officials of fish and meat. Although there is no fish in Shuiqing, there is the deterrence of Gong Jinglin, at least when the disaster relief goes on, the people can survive. In short, he has done well enough to reach the peak of this era. He was just too tired, which made Tang Ying think of the future, and his heart was a little bit sour. There is a family behind her who has hindered him, so that he often has to deal with many old foxes in order to help the Tang family trouble. In the second dream, it was because she didn''t know that the Tang family was born again, only thinking that they loved her simply. So every time they asked for help, she did everything she could to help. Speaking of which, in the second dream, she owed Gong Jinglin. Now that she knows that the Tang family''s affection for her is utilitarian, she draws a bottom line in her heart. Once the Tang family surpasses her bottom line and is going to shock the forest, she may not be able to do anything to make him embarrassed. "Yingying, what are you thinking? Here it is." The carriage had stopped, and Gong Jinglin told Tang Ying toe back. When she saw Gong Jinglin, she opened the carriage curtain, jumped down, and turned to help her. She gently put her hand over, and he fell to the ground steadily a little bit by him. Soon, he let go of her hand, making her feel a little lost. How could she be able to keep her heart like this kind of Gong Jinglin? When Gong Jinglin looked at her with a smile, she lowered her head. "Let''s go, watchman should be anxious." "it is good." After Tang Ying was walking, she was wondering in her heart. In the future, Gong Jinglin Ruo would still sit in that position. What can she do to help him? In the dream, she seemed to be afraid of revealing her identity as a voyager. Except revealing her medical skills, she concealed herself as a voyager. She didn''t want to do this. She believed in those two dreams, and she believed that the man named Gong Jinglin was treating her sincerely. Also in this era, the only person who treats her like this. "Is it different here?" Gong Jinglin actually felt that Tang Ying was stunned. He thought it was Tang Ying thinking about Li''s affairs. He can follow her and help her in many things, but he can''t do it for the Tang family. The family made it clear that she was going to **** her blood. She couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t want to. In this life, he didn''t want to live like a dream, he hadn''t survived for two days just after he was sixty years old, and kept her alive in the harem. I don''t know how long she lived in the dream, ording to her physical condition at the time, it should be long? Each of them went into the house of the Tang''s breeding farm. Because Tang Guo brought Sheng Yin here, Princess Dachang thought that the ce before was not good, so he asked people to build a vi here. asionally, she would alsoe and sit, drink some soup, eat some meat, and then go up and down the hill to see the flourish of the Tang''s farm. After these days, the eldest princess'' body is much better. asionally the emperor woulde out secretly,e and go here and say that this ce is good. Of course, Gong Jinglin is the person who apanied him every time. He just wanted toe over for a couple of meals. If he wanted to say chicken soup, chicken, it was the best taste he made. The cousin was so powerful that he coaxed a good woman like cousin. Chapter 2904: Pet Pets For Women (70) Chapter 2904: Pet Pets For Women (70) 2904: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Gong Jinglin was not envious. He also found someone he liked and was very satisfied. Tang Guo had heard the movement for a long time, and the chicken banquet was ready and warm. At present, she and Sheng Yin are sitting in the courtyard of the Bezhuang to bask in the sun. When the sound of footsteps gradually sounds, Sheng Yin reacts faster than her. She stares outside with vignce, and she does not forget to hold Tang Guo tightly. Because every time someone came over, his daughter-inw would drop his hand and talk to those people. His mother-inw, in particr, would also take his wife and children away. Sheng Yin''s reaction broke Tang Guole. She squeezed his face: "Mother won''te today, she won''te recently." Sheng Yin''s eyes were less alert, but she was still staring at the door. When he saw Gong Jinglin, he just nced and buried his head. He continued to hold Tang Guo''s hand, without giving Gong Jinglin a look. Herees Gong Jinglin. For Sheng Yin, there was no threat at all, so he didn''t care. Gong Jinglin: "..." The unconscious look really hurt his heart. Anyway, when my uncle and my cousin were married, he helped Zhang Luo, and my uncle did not remember him? "Cousin, cousin." Gong Jinglin greeted him, turned away, and brought Tang Ying in, and told Tang Guo that his face was a little red before he knew it. . "That look, who doesn''t know who he cares about. Tang Guo took Sheng Yin to his feet and walked towards the two. When Tang Ying went to see Tang Guo subconsciously and wanted to call the Princess of Rongping County, she was stunned at first nce, and could no longer shout the title. Gong Jinglin was instantly spotted as she stood standing still. He nced at Tang Guo, and looked back at Tang Ying again, a little confused. "Yingying, have you ever seen a cousin?" As if Tang Ying didn''t hear Gong Jinglin''s words, he didn''t return to his mind in a drowsiness. Tang Guo hase to her, and said with a smile, "Yingying, it''s been a long time." After a long absence and familiar sounds, Tang Ying finally came back to her. When she saw Tang Guo and Sheng Guo beside Tang Guo, her eyes were red. "Sister." Gong Jinglin :! ? Where did Tang Ying look at Sheng Yin, this is the little fool who wanted to buy an older sister. So, the little fool is the King of Yeongping? Is her elder sister the owner of the Tang farm? The woman who has done wonders in Beijing in just a few years? Tang Ying didn''t respond a little. After a cry, I didn''t know what to say. The eldest sister seems to have a good life, at least she doesn''t have to think about it. And it was a lot better than she imagined. Look at that little fool county king. She has always stood by the big sister in a protected state. The person is stupid and the heart is really good. At least, even if my mind is not bright, I know how to protect my elder sister. It is much better than some people who, although their brains are normal, will only hurt the older sister. Yes, she was resentful in the end. "Sister, is it really you?" Tang Ying didn''t hold back. She took a step forward, her eyes were red. Before they got along, she didn''t actually say how much affection she had to the older sister. She was just a little touched, and moved the other person to be all right. Some days are interesting, and they have be winners in life. Another point is that she always reproaches herself, thinking that if it were not for her, her sister''s experience would not have been so miserable. But the other party didn''t seem to care about this. Chapter 2905: Pet Pets For Women (71) Chapter 2905: Pet Pets For Women (71) 2905: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The meals are ready." Tang Guo smiled and nodded at Tang Ying. "Come in and talk while eating." After that, she handed Tang Ying a handkerchief. After Tang Ying took it, he rubbed it casually, and quickly nodded his head. Gong Jinglin seemed to be living in a dream. He knew that Tang Guo might have some problems. After all, in those two dreams, his cousin was not retrieved, there was no person named Tang Guo, and there was no so-called farm. And, as mentioned in the dream, the eldest princess went away suddenly a few yearster. This was the case in both dreams. I remember that the eldest princess had not gone long before, and his father had also investigated a group of corrupt officials ... Gong Jinglin understood that the death of his aunt may have something to do with the cousin''s whereabouts. His father''s investigation of the corrupt officials was just an excuse to kill those involved in harming his aunt and grandma. Therefore, ording to all the previous things, he has long concluded that there is something wrong with this disy. But this problem is not a problem for him. Because of the appearance of the cousin, my uncle found it. My aunt and grandma lived well. There was also a Tang farm, which attracted people from the world to follow suit. The farm needed manpower, but it indirectly supported many people. Bianyu is his own person, which is a good thing. It was just that he didn''t expect that the cousin was the elder sister of Tang Ying. Gong Jinglin was really a little dazed. In the future, he and Yingying became married. What should they call each other? He feels that in the official scene, when he can call ande to see the watch alone, it is also good to follow her. May have experienced two dreams, feeling a bit old wife and wife, he thinks these are not the problem. Tang Guo did not know, because of a title, Gong Jinglin was just beside him to make up for so many things. "Sister, you''re fine, I''m very happy." Sheng Yin stared at Tang Ying, and looked at Tang Guo with help. Tang Guo pulled La Shengyin and said Tang Ying, "This is your brother-inw." "My brother-inw is good." Tang Ying screamed quickly, and now she saw Sheng Yin more and more pleasing to the eye, apparently her mind was not bright, but that position was really protecting her elder sister. Sheng Yin might understand it a bit, and look at Tang Ying''s eyes no longer vignt. While several people were chatting and eating, he turned his pockets. There were all kinds of gadgets in it, all of which are valuable. He looked at this and then at that. Eventually grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and gave her the pocket. "Mother, pick your sister." Tang Ying''s eyes were surprised. Although her brother-inw''s mind was a bit dim, he was not so stupid. Tang Guo smiled in his eyes, and touched his head: "Okay, these things are very expensive, are you willing?" "Pick!" Sheng Yin said indifferently, and pushed her pocket in front of her. "Pick." Although Gong Jinglin is used to it, he still thinks his cousin is very powerful. Obviously it is a word of "pick". It can be said to have such momentum, and I have to express my aunt''s brain. Eventually Tang Guo picked a safety button and handed it to Tang Ying. Tang Ying was going to quit, Tang Guo said, "A greeting from your brother-inw." Tang Ying took it, and just saw Sheng Yin sitting upright, as if proud. In fact, she thinks that Sheng Yin is not the kind of stupid and hopeless feeling. Meeting gifts will be given, indicating that there is no hopeless. Chapter 2906: Pet Pets For Women (72) Chapter 2906: Pet Pets For Women (72) 2906: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers She made a note of this silently and thanked her brother-inw, and Sheng Yin gave her a smile. Gong Jinglin said stubbornly, "Cousin, what''s going on?" Yingying called Cousin, his name is Cousin, and he''s still one grade lower, so shouldn''t he soon Will you marry Yingying to the sun? After marrying him, they will be of ordinary age. It''s called Big Sister, or Cousin. Tang Ying couldn''t say, so he had to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo had nothing to worry about, and only she knew that both men had that dream. So she told the truth truthfully, indicating that the Tang family suddenly gave up on her and sold her. Although there are still many doubts, Gong Jinglin doesn''t care about them. He certainly knew why the Tang family suddenly changed their attitude. He remembered one more thing. In the first dream, the Tang family died and they didn''t say anything. But I heard that she once had an elder sister, married a Yuanwang, andter that country had a gue, and she died in the gue. In the second dream, the Tang family followed the capital, but the uncle Tang had a daughter, as if he had married a local Yuanwang. Later, Tang Ying''s cousin asked for help, and Tang Ying came forward and asked about the incident. The first dream was an elder sister, and the second dream was a cousin. After thinking about it for a while, he knew why. At a full chicken feast, Tang Ying was very happy. Knowing that the Tang''s farm is Tang Guo''s, and having been so good, Tang Ying was happy, and she didn''t mention the Tang family, so as not to make everyone unhappy. Gong Jinglin had a lot of doubts, but he didn''t ask. After that bizarre dream, Tang Guo may not have experienced any miracles. After eating the food, they went up and down the mountain again. Tang Ying saw that Tang Guo liked such a day very much and was really happy. She was still a bit reluctant to leave. "Come here if you like it," Tang Guo said. "You just saw the hens lined up here toy eggs for me, right?" Tang Ying couldn''t helpughing, nodding his head again and again: "I see, the chicken raised by the older sister is delicious and good-looking." "Remember that you divided me an egg in the first ce?" Tang Guo said with a smile. "I was thinking that one day, I would have to raise a group of hens and line up toy eggs for me." Tang Ying was stunned, wouldn''t he? Is this the original intention of the elder sister to open a farm? Gong Jinglin was also stunned. Do you have any more to say? "I thought the eggs were so delicious." "Later, I raised chickens. Little fools like rabbits, so raise some rabbits. Little fools seem to prefer beef jerky, and some cattle are good. Both cattle and rabbits are raised, and ducks and pigs are also raised. Come on, what you want to eat at home. " "I heard it at my aunt and grandma said that she wanted to drink mutton soup one day," Gong Jinglin said silently. "She told someone to buy a littlemb the next day." He thought that only the littlemb came that way, but she didn''t expect that she wanted to eat it from the beginning! His cousin wants to eat! Several people looked at each other, and then allughed. Before leaving, Tang Ying quietly said to Tang Guo: "Sister, I think my brother-inw''s illness is not as serious as I thought, you can let the doctor take a look again. You see, in fact, my brother-inw knows a lot, maybe it''s just ate maturity." "Yingying, do you have any ideas?" Tang Guo certainly knows that Sheng Yin is not particrly stupid, as Tang Ying said, it is that his mind matureste, and it may have been this way if there is no treatment. Chapter 2907: Group Pets For Women (73) Chapter 2907: Group Pets For Women (73) 2907: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "My mother used to find many doctors to help the little fool." Tang Guo means that even though Sheng Yin doesn''t look serious, the doctor here can''t solve his problem. She didn''t have much idea about this, whether it was a silly little fool or a clever little fool, only her little fool in her eyes was a good little fool. No matter how smart you be, she doesn''t think he is smart anyway. Tang Ying thinks differently. Her elder sister is such a good person and her brother-inw is also so good. Why can''t she think of a way to make her brother really get better? She has been a Chinese doctor for generations, and she has also mentioned such stupid diseases, as well as cases of cure. That''s why she brought it up. "Big sister, I have learned medicine with others, and now I am a little aplished." Tang Ying thought about it and said, "I once saw a disease like brother-inw in a medical book. There is news,e to you again. " Tang Guo knew that Tang Ying would think so and did not refuse. The heroine, there must be an aura, even if Tang Ying said immediately that she could cure her little fool, she wasn''t surprised. Who knows what magic means Heaven gave her. Tang Ying left Gong Jinglin with eagerness, thinking about how to cure Sheng Yin. Tang Guo watched them leave, and when she turned back, she saw Sheng Yin''s eyes looking at her seriously. "Little fool, do you want to be smart?" "Be smart?" "What is bing smart?" Tang Guo thought for a while, and found this question a bit difficult. Fools don''t think they are stupid, and they may think they are smart. "Let''s y." Be smart, just throw it aside. System: Really a little fool, getting smarter, many things will be different. For example, it s different when you sleep with yourdy, hey! The Tang family stopped for a few days, and Tang Ying''s medicine shop was opened with the help of Gong Jinglin. Because the Tang family has been staring at her, she is not good enough to pull away to Tang Guo here. Basically, she was in the drug store, either to help people see a doctor or to think about how to treat stupid disease. In fact, she is selfish and does not want to let the Tang family know about Tang Guo''s situation, lest they go to trouble. But everyone is in the capital and they will always meet. One day, the two brothers, Tang Pingqing, Tang Pingshan, saw with his own eyes that Tang Guo got on the very elegant carriage and held the silly boy before him. Mainly, they recognized the carriage, which turned out to be the carriage of the former King of the County and the Princess of the County, the boss of the Tang family. They couldn''t chase it, so they turned around and went back to the Tang family, and told the family about it. "Do you really see clearly?" Wu jumped up and said, "The man on the carriage is really Tang Guo''s girl, and the silly boy who bought her before?" Li''s eyes were also widened. The reborn people of the Tang family couldn''t believe it was true. Zhang''s hesitation: "Perhaps, they know the county king and the county princess?" "But when the curtain of the carriage was opened before, I saw no one inside." Tang Pingshan said. Tang Pingqing followed, "I also heard the people around me calling them the county king and the county princess." The Tang family was silent, staring at each other and not knowing how to react for a while. "Mother, if this matter is true, that girl is really good." Li''s face was not good-looking. "A casual fool is a county king. How could she be so good." Tang Fengshou frowned, and said: "You go and find out again, don''t get it wrong. All of the capital are noble people. If you make a mistake, we can''t offend it." Li''s case still made them grow Some lessons. see you tomorrow Chapter 2908: Pet Pets For Women (74) Chapter 2908: Pet Pets For Women (74) 2908: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Ying has been busy in the drugstore all day. He has no idea that the Tang family who is idle all day has already discovered the situation of Tang Guo. At present, after discussion, the Tang family decided to go to the gate of the county king''s pce and guard it. If Tang Guo is really the county princess, and that silly son is the king of Rongping County, then they can always meet them. The royal pce of Rongping County is one block away from the residence of the eldest princess, which was specially ordered by the eldest princess to be built in the next street just for the convenience of meeting. Just in that ce, there was an empty house, and the emperor gave it to Sheng Yin. The Tang family waited, waited, and waited until sunset, they were a little impatient. "Pingshan, Pingqing, you all see clearly, did you admit it?" Wu''s leaned against the wall to rest, standing here for a long time, her legs were a little sour. Seeing that the sun was going down, the sky was going to be dark. Why did the so-called King Ronghei''s carriage not return? "Mother, wait a second, even if you really read it wrong, the King Rongping County and the County Princess have to go home? I don''t believe it, they won''te back at night." The son''s eyes were not blind again. At that time, if it really is that girl, there must be a lesson for that girl. I haven''t heard anything after all this time, have they forgotten their family? Sure enough, the girl is a white-eyed wolf, unlike Yingying, they have to bring their family to Beijing. In the end, the girl quietly became the princess of the county, and there was such arge farm, she didn''t squeak at home. The more Li thought, the more irritated he was, he could not wait to appear in front of Tang Guo immediately, and he scolded each other''s ears severely. Why didn''t Wu think so? It has long been known that the girl was a forgotten copy. I did not expect such a forgotten copy, developed, rich, and never thought about their old Tang family. Tang Baolin''s face was also veryplicated: "You said that if it was really that girl, what should we do? We really did not think that this girl was a forgotten one." "Remember what the girl said when she left?" Tang Fengshou remembered one thing, copied his hands, stared nkly, and looked towards the gate of the city with a faint voice. "These words proved that she should be like us , So I was in a hurry to leave. Although the girl had forgotten the book, she was a clever child since she was a kid. It s quite a skill to climb to the position of Princess Rongping County. The Tang family is smoking. " When some reborn people heard this, their faces changed. Yeah, if it wasn''t forgotten, wouldn''t their old Tang family have developed? Why aren''t the people who became the princess of Rongping County their family? If their family Yingying is the county princess, they will certainly not forget them. If their family Yingying had such arge breeding farm, they would definitely lead the Tang family to live a glorious and rich life. But why is that the girl who forgot about it? The Tang family was upset here, Tang Guo and Sheng Yin were already in a carriage and slowly returned to the city. As soon as it gets dark, the city gates will be closed, and under normal circumstances it is not possible to enter again. The sound of the carriage whirling came from far to near, and the Tang family, who were a little sleepy, suddenly came over. Waited so long, is it finally about to wait? Chapter 2909: Team Pets For Women (75) Chapter 2909: Team Pets For Women (75) 2909: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers When they saw the magnificent carriage appearing in front of them, and it was going to be dark, they opened their eyes vigorously and tried to see who was getting off the carriage. Sheng Yin got out of the carriage first, then turned around and took Tang Guo down. In fact, Sheng Yin didn''t know this at first. Later, he saw that many men in the capital were men who first got out of the carriage and then went to the women in the carriage, and he learned. Since then, even if Tang Guo wants toe down first, he just doesn''t want to, he has toe down first, and then hold her down. [Host, the Tang family is next to your door, and the whole family is staring at you. Presumably I found out your identity, and now I''ming to you. A systematic reminder, although he knew that Tang Guo didn''t care about the life and death of the Tang family. Tang Guo looked forward. Sure enough, beside the mansion, he saw a few people staring at it without blinking. "Mother, go home and sleep." Sheng Yin was a little sleepy. He took Tang Guo''s hand and yawned, his pace couldn''t be faster. I yed in the mountains for a day today. When the two walked in front of the mansion and were ready to enter, the Tang family immediately stopped Tang Guo''s way. "I said it was a big sister. Sure enough, I said I didn''t read it wrong." Tang Pingshan looked at Tang Guo with a big eyebrow, his eyes wereplicated, and he was a little eager. What is longing for? Of course, Ronghua is rich and rich. Even if they can''t be officials, the value of the Tang''s farm makes them jealous. "Guo''er, it really is you." Li''s smiled at Tang Guo with a smile on his face. "Mother said to you before, this son is good. Look, when did mother lie to you? This is not, Your two brothers have done such a good rtionship for you. Why haven''t you sent a letter to your house these years? " Previously, it was Tang Fengshou''s proposal to give this girl another chance to ask her this time not to forget the book like thest one, then they will have a lot of adults, and forgive her for the mistakes she made. All in all, they are all from the Tang family. There is no such thing as a difficult life. Everyone has experienced so much and they have been reborn again. Tang Fengshou''s proposal was agreed by everyone. Yeah, it s all one family, why is it so unpleasant? The so-called affluence makes money. Now that the Tang''s farm is doing such arge business, it is noisy, isn''t it to affect the business? Wait for the family to sit down and have a meal. Then they can help take care of the Tang''s farm. Taking care of their own family is more trusting than asking outsiders to help. Tang Guo nced at the Tang family, looked at their eager eyes, and said coldly, "I said, I will be clear with you on that day. You asked for 152 and gave up on me. So, I Not the Tang family. " "Guoer, what are you talking about? It''s not the Tang family. Isn''t your surname Tang?" Wu smiled and went to Tang Guo''s face and said with a kind face, as if facing his eyes. The person is Tang Ying, "Guoer, are you still angry? You talk about what this is all about. Grandma didn''t want you to be good at the time, knowing that the prince of the county is not ordinary and will marry you Give it to him just to think that you can enjoy it in the past. " "Look, aren''t you enjoying the blessing now? Without your two brothers and our consent, can you have everything today?" Chapter 2910: Pets for Women (76) Chapter 2910: Pets for Women (76) 2910: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo was almostughing with anger. Although he knew that the Tang family was shameless, it was really a shame that lowered the shame limit. Dare to love her now, is it thepletion of their family? "You can really put gold on your face. Although my surname is Tang, it is not the Tang of your family. There are more people in the world surnamed Tang, not just yours." "Mother, sleepy." Sheng Yin seemed to feel the malice from the Tang family and dragged Tang Guo into it. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing hurriedly stopped, and said in the mouth, "Sister, you can''t forget the book like this. After enjoying the glory and prosperity, you will forget your origin." Sheng Yin felt Tang Guo''s unhappiness, shook her sleeves at them, and shouted, "Go away!" That looks fierce, but the expression is a bit cute, and there is no deterrent. "Master Jun, although the older sister is the princess of the county, she is also our younger sister. You still have to call us the elder brother and the second elder brother. You are afraid that something is wrong ..." Tang Pingshan said. Sheng Yin nced back at Tang Guo. Tang Guo said to him, "They are not my eldest brother and second elder brother. I have no father, no mother, no brother, only you little fool." Sheng Yin understood, and his expression became fierce again: "Fuck away for the king, don''t block thedy''s way!" After that, he beckoned, "Stop them and don''t allow them toe over and bully thedy." When the guard heard the instructions of Sheng Yin, of course, he immediately stopped the Tang family. "Little fool, they''re good, they are all bad things. Don''t be kind to them when you meet themter." Tang Guo''s lips were slightly hooked, and Sheng Yin ran back to the mansion lightly, regardless of the ugly faces of the Tang family. "You are an unfilial girl!" Tang Baolin shouted, "We have been raising you for nothing, and we know you are a white-eyed wolf." Tang Guo looked back: "Scold it, scold it all your life, and you don''t want to get anything from me." She said with a smile, "Everyone is a millennium fox, so don''t y chat here, what do you want in your heart, We know each other. I have only one answer here ... " "Be beautiful." "Daydreaming!" "Close the door." Tang Guo waved his hand, and the mansion door was immediately closed. The Tang family looked at the relentlessly closed door, biting their teeth and stomping, swearing for a long time. "White-eyed wolf, the little **** who forgot about this." Wu''s scolded everything out of anger, "I knew it long ago that she should be killed." None of the rebirths of the Tang family retorted, and they felt the same way. "Then what can we do, and we can''t get in, there is really no way to take her." Li looked at the gate of the grand county king''s pce. The gates were sorge, and the house inside was probably bigger. Anyway, better than the one they live in now. She was so annoyed, why was the princess Rongping County not the obedient and obedient Yingying of their family, but this girl? "It''s getting dark, let''s go back and discuss it first." Tang Fengshou was also frustrated and could not help it for the time being. After all, they are the princess of Rongping County, where they fought. "I said, that girl in your family is really very lucky. I married Yuanwang in myst life, and I just married a fool in my life, and I am the king of Rongping County." There is no blessing for a girl. " As for Tang Xing, what Tang Guo picked up was left over. Chapter 2911: Team Pets For Women (77) Chapter 2911: Team Pets For Women (77) 2911: Word Stacks Level 7711 Nothing was caught now, and she was a little irritated. They have been reborn for so long, and the long-awaited glory of wealth and wealth has not been seen yet. The appearance of the Tang family did not have any impact on Tang Guo. It''s just that she goes outside the city every few days and always meets the Tang family on the road. The other person''s hot eyes, she all ignored. During this period, the Tang family wanted to stop the carriage and talk to her. She hadn''t spoken yet, and the little fool of her family directed the man fiercely, "Protect the damsels, let them all roll away, drive away, and drive away!" Sheng Yin had already seen it, the Tang family showed up, and thedy was unhappy. Since thedy is not happy, the Tang family should not show up as well. At this point, Tang Guo did not intervene. Let this little fool show her performance. Every time she does something, the little fool will show her the same expression of meritorious service with her head raised, so cute, that she can''t help pinching his face and kiss her. a bit. As a result, the fool drove away Tang''s family every time, turned his back on his face, and kissed her. System: He underestimated this little fool. The Tang family was rude and couldn''t stop Tang Guo, but he didn''te to see her a few dayster. However, within a few days, rumors appeared in the capital, rumors about the county princess forgotten the book, and filial piety. To this end, the eldest princess came to ask the situation in person. After listening to Tang Guo''s exnation, Princess Dachang was a little angry. "This family really is shameless." Princess Dachang is not a kind-hearted person. Don''t look at her belief in Buddhism. The whole person looks kind and kind, and many people have nted it in her hands. "However, this has always been bad for your reputation. I don''t think you care about it, but you are the owner of the Tang''s farm, which has a lot to do with it." Princess Dachang said, "So, this reputation is still Well, let''s talk, how can I ask you to help you. " "Don''t worry about it, I already have a n." The eldest princess smiled: "I know that you are so smart that you won''t be pinned by them. What are you going to do?" "I want to sue them." The eldest princess froze, "How do I sue?" "Bill them nonsense, nder me, but I am the Princess of Rongping County, how can they be insulted casually? Speaking of which, I am also a rtive of the emperor, right? The eldest princess nodded: "Then you must sue them for evidence." "Yes," Tang Guo answered, of course. There are not so many living people in Tangjia Vige? Was the potion she sent really for nothing? When she left, was the person who rmed the whole vige white? When she left the county seat, she also went to Yemen to open the road, exining that the Tang family had sold her with 150 yuan of silver. But her little fool really wanted to marry her, so she didn''t sell anything. In the county seat, she had already eliminated her household registration and reopened it. At this time, the household registration system was imperfect, and officials could buy and sell, let alone household registration. The rumors in Beijing continued, and Tang Ying knew it. To this end, she had a quarrel with the Tang family. The Tang family scolded Tang Guo at her dog''s blood in front of her, but she was mild and terrible. She didn''t scold her at all, which made her very helpless. Two monthster, Tang Guo sued the Tang family. People from Tangjia Vige came to Beijing to testify for Tang Guo. Chapter 2912: Team Pets For Women (78) Chapter 2912: Team Pets For Women (78) 2912: Word Stacks Level 2912 People from Tangjia Vige did not want toe. But the people sent to invite them were the ones who hade up with the potion to save their lives. At that time, many people throughout the county were infected with the gue. People in Tangjiacun were infected and returned. How terrible the gue is, it could kill a person in a short time. Just when they were desperate, a man with a potion appeared and rescued the entire county, including their Tangjia vige. At that time, the other party only said that he hade from Beijing. One of the nobles paid a lot of money to ask people to make medicine for treating gue. They did not expect that this noble man turned out to be Tang Guo. Because the person who took the potion was known to them, they had no doubt that the other party was lying. Only people who have died once have experienced the entire city being blocked at that time. I heard that once they die, they will be burned. Then they will understand how important it is to live. Therefore, they came and heard that the Tang family had ndered Tang Guo for being filial, forgot the book, and spread the story in Beijing. The county magistrate also listened to this matter, and specially let his master go to Beijing with evidence. Therefore, when Tang Guo sued the Tang family and tried the case in the Emperor''s Golden Crest Hall, the entire capital was shocked. Later I heard that the testimony for Tang Guo was the entire Tangjia Vige, and they were even more incredible. They also heard that the magistrate sent the evidence about the change of Tang Guo''s household registration, and that when Tang Guo arrived at the time, the Tang family sold it in one and two hundred and fifty disguise, as the vige said. There was only one sedan lifted away, and there was no matchmaker saying, etiquette, what is this not selling? At the pce of Jin Mao, the Tang family was defeated. "The evidence is conclusive. The Tang family''s nder of Rongping County''s princess is true. They dragged on, each hitting 30 boards." Thirty big boards are already very heavy, this family may have to lie on the bed for a while. Fifty boards, that would be dead. At this point, the Tang family entangled Tang Guo ended. Originally thought that Tang Guo could be submissive. I did not expect that not only did they not seed, but they also took the board, angry with the Tang family, and helpless. In this regard, Tang Ying did not say anything. She persuaded many times that the Tang family just didn''t listen. Seeing them lying still, she had to arrange two people to take care of them. People from the Tang family pulled her and said that if she wanted to fight, she would have to overpower Tang Guo in the future. Tang Ying only feels a little tired, and it is no wonder that the elder sister doesn''t talk about love. Just like them, how can people tell about love. Looking at the Tang family, Tang Ying felt more and more that if they knew the identity of Gong Jinglin, they were afraid of causing countless things. Relying on the identity of Gong Jinglin, I don''t know what will cause it in the future. I guess I want to use her to deal with Tang Guo. Tang Ying fell into silence, so to speak, if she was with Gong Jinglin, it would still hurt him. Tang Ying, who has a serious mind, is in conflict every day. The Tang family had a hard time, but the farts hurt every day. They also heard a very bad news. No one in Tangjiacun returned. Tang Guo took the decision and moved them all to Beijing. They lived just down the hill from the Tang breeding farm, asking people to build houses there, renting fields to them and giving them livelihoods. Hearing this, the Tang family almost did not vomit blood. Wu was still ill: "That white-eyed wolf! I''m really mad at me." At this moment, people in Tangjiacun looked at Tang Guo, like a living bodhisattva. Chapter 2913: Pet Pets For Women (79) Chapter 2913: Pet Pets For Women (79) 2913: Word Stacks Level 2913 Answers "The money to build a house is offset by your future wages. When the offset is over, the rest is earned by yourself. You must work harder and harder. You can''t afford to work hard in Tangjiacun. I live in a remote ce and I haven''t worked hard in my life. From there, you did not forget me, of course I have to pull you. " Tang Guo looked at the people in Tangjiacun: "If you can stand here, it depends on your diligence. You don''t have to be special here. You can get more if you are equal and capable." "At this time, you also know my temperament. If anyonees out of the same ce with me, it is delicious andzy, it will cause trouble, and all will be done ording to rules." People in Tangjiacun remember that they dare not be careless. This opportunity is simply a step up. Those who have died once will cherish them. They couldn''t help but despise the Tang family in their hearts. Such a good girl must be treated harshly. Look, this is retribution. Come back to God, they looked at their girls one after another, silently changing their ideas. Be nice to your own girl. Who says women are inferior to men? Isn''t that right? Don''t take the back road of the Tang family. Tang Guo didn''t know that she had inadvertently made Tangjiacun''s girl receive a very different attention. When the people in Tangjiacun became richer, they were willing to let their girls learn a few more words. And the girls in Tangjiacun use her as an example and work harder than men. Under this influence, some really outstanding Tangjiacun women have really emerged. The Tang family did not dare to be a demon in front of Tang Guo, but their ability to cause trouble was not weakened at all. They don''t do any work either. The family is supported by Tang Ying''s medicine store. The rtionship between Tang Ying and Gong Jinglin has been close, and when she saw her sorrow all day, she wanted to help her, and even raised the matter of marrying her. Unexpectedly, Tang Ying refused. "I will affect you." Tang Ying buried her head and said, "If they know your identity, they will cause you trouble." "Since you know that they are all in trouble, why should you rely on them? Is it because they are always good to you, and they are so good to you, that they soften your heart? Have you never thought that they are Hello, just want something to get from you? " Tang Ying was silent for a while and said, "I know, they want to get glory and wealth from me." "Since you know, why not resist?" Tang Ying was a little confused: "They didn''t do anything sorry to me, how can I resist?" "Because they are sure they can get what you want from them, they will not do anything that is sorry to you." Gong Jinglin believes that he needs to take a heavy medicine. Every time I saw my uncle and my beloved love, even though my uncle''s brain was not so bright, he was much better than him, and he could sleep with his wife and children at night. He is not only young, but still stays alone every day, thinking of Tang Ying, he is about to be acacia. Tang Ying was very ufortable with Gong Jinglin''s eyes, and her scorching eyes let her dodge. "Yingying, do you believe I''m good to you with all my heart?" Tang Ying replied without hesitation, "believe." "I know what you can''t do to the Tang family, but continue to do so, they will affect your life. Are you really willing and entangled with them all your life, can''t live your own happy life? Because they have not treated you harshly , So you ca nt be ruthless. But what if you no longer have the prosperity and wealth they hope for? Tang Ying stared at Gong Jinglin confused: "What do you mean?" "This time, listen to me." Gong Jinglin said, "If their final choice is still to you as before, my Gong Jinglin will admit it, marry you, and take care of them at the same time. If they are not the same to you , I will marry you and send them back to Tangjia Vige. " "how?" see you tomorrow. This world is over tomorrow. Chapter 2914: Team Pets For Women (80) Chapter 2914: Team Pets For Women (80) 2914: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After the previous rumor ndering Tang Guo, the Tang family who was beaten by 30 boards each time, really realized what is imperial power and what is a small person. Although Tang Guo''s carriage went from the county pce to the city every time, the Tang family couldn''t help but watch it secretly. Facing the high-powered guards on both sides of the carriage, they did not dare to make trouble, and after receiving the previous lessons, they did not dare to take a step forward. The main reason is that Tang Guo''s household registration has long been stripped of the Tang family, and has now settled here in the royal pce of Rongping County, Beijing. In other words, although Tang Guo is not Tang, he may no longer be from the Tang family. When the emperor was on the Golden Crest Hall that day, now I remember that they still had weak legs. Hate Tang Guo? Naturally, they are resentful, but where ordinary people like them can provoke the imperial rtives. Tang Guo was able to sue them, but he did not care about their Tang family. They were not reconciled, but after analyzing the pros and cons, they thought that if they continued to make trouble here, they might lose their lives. In particr, the eldest princesster appeared and spoke a few words to them. If they dare to provoke them again, there will be no ce for them in Beijing. Watching Tang Guo''s carriage grow up, they are hate, envy, and slight remorse. I knew this girl was so powerful that they shouldn''t have shaved her face before. "Okay, don''t think about these useless, don''t we still have Yingying?" Tang Fengshou said, he seemed much calmer than others, but he was not reconciled. But when I think of the thirty big boards before, it hurts to think of my buttocks. This may be that he has lived a lifetime, and for the first time has been hit by a board, saying that going out is shameful. "Grandpa, Yingying has been in the drugstore all day, not to see people, to catch medicine, or to look at those medical books. Didn''t you say that Yingying was very sessful? Howe to Beijing for so long, I think she has been in her life Noparison with Xiaoguo. " Talking is Tang Guo''s second cousin, Tang Ping. There are few people in this family who have not been born again. She has seen Tang Ying displeased for a long time. Although she is pretty now, her family is holding Tang Ying tight, and she says she is promising. Seen from her, isn''t it? Xiaoguoren is at least the owner of the Tang''s breeding farm and the princess of Rongping County. There is an emperor and a long princess supporting him. What is the identity of Tang Ying if he wants to get ahead? She had inquired about how high the eldest princess was in the emperor''s mind. Even those maids in the pce must be respectful in front of the eldest princess, let alone the princes of the emperor. The eldest princess, but the elder of the princes'' grandma. In short, Tang Ping is not optimistic about Tang Ying, thinking that this family is crazy. They loved Tang Guo at first, and she was more convinced. Tang Guo was clever from an early age and learned anything faster than others. Even embroidery is more aura than they are embroidering. That''s what it should be. Suddenly, she lost the watermelon somehow and picked Tang Ying''s sesame seeds. She couldn''t figure it out. If they hadn''t offended Xiaogu at the beginning, the Tang family must have settled in the capital like the people in Tangjiacun to do farm work. They are also rted by blood and must be better than those in Tangjia Vige. "What does your girl know?" Wu scolded. "Yingying is a good boy, rich and rich, that is sooner orter." Chapter 2915: Team Pets For Women (81) Chapter 2915: Team Pets For Women (81) 2915: Word Stacks Level 2915 Tang Ying clearly felt the irritability of the Tang family. The Tang family had been staying in the house arranged by Gong Jinglin. All the expenses of the family are taken care of by her. This is nothing. After all, she has the ability to make some silver money in this capital. Gong Jinglin had already solved the ce where she lived, and raising a family was still no problem. The problem is, this family seems to really think that they have got rid of poverty, and do nothing all day. After dinner, Tang Ying appropriately reminded the family to ask them if they wanted to do something in Beijing. If you want to settle down in Beijing, you still have to make progress. She opened the drug store, the staff inside, and a doctor sitting in the hall, all of which were found by Gong Jinglin. Prior to this, she also asked the Tang family if they would let two people go to her pharmacy to do livelihoods, and then pay the wages. Unexpectedly, they refused. It s been so much time in Beijing now, do they really have no idea? The Tang family heard Tang Ying say that they asked them to find a way to do a job, and they all froze. The first person to respond was Wu. "Yingying, is that the son Lin doing an errand for your elder brother? That''s why you mentioned this?" Li said with a smile: "Yingying, what is the errand for the eldest son Lin to help your elder brother and elder brother? What a big official?" Because of the previous performance of Gong Jinglin, they thought that Gong Jinglin was an official. Of course, they haven''t thought of going to the princehood. Coupled with the defendant of the Tang familyst time, Gong Jinglin avoided it deliberately, so as to avoid being out by the other party and causing many troubles. In this regard, Tang Ying also deliberately hid the identity of Gong Jinglin, lest he be tired of the Tang family. "Your elder brother and elder brother are both good. Is there any future for the errand nned by them?" Tang Baolin asked, and his two sons were still very important. Because of this, they did not tell the two of them. One is that they are not big, they are currently 17 or eight years old, and the other is that they want to find a good errand in the future, their status is high, and the married daughter-inw must be a lot taller. Those vige aunts must not be worthy of his two sons. Unlike the uncle''s son Tang Pingchun, he is now 26, 7 and has be a married couple of years ago. But the uncle''s family is just such a son, so he brought here to Beijing, hoping that his grandson could have a good future in the future. In short, this family still believes that it is more important for the males to be able to pass on the old Tang family. "Sister, please tell me, what kind of errand did Lin Gong find for us, and how big an official?" Tang Ying''s expression was iprehensible. She put down the chopsticks and looked at the Tang family''s gaze, her lips lit up: "Lin Gong is very busy recently, I haven''t met him, it''s not that he arranged an errand for the elder brother. She looked at the Tang family and saw the disappointment in their eyes, but still stared at her without blinking. "I mean, we have been in Beijing for almost a year. If we want to gain a foothold in Beijing, we still have to find some work to do to make a living." Tang Ying found that the faces of the Tang family had changed a lot, as if not Seeing continued to say, "Now that I opened a drug store, raising a family is not a problem, but if you want to be rich and expensive, your family will need to work hard for our family." Chapter 2916: Team Pets For Women (82) Chapter 2916: Team Pets For Women (82) 2916: Word Stacks Level 2916 "I believe that with the efforts of our family, all our strengths are twisted into a rope, and the family property will sooner ortere out." There are actually many ideas in her mind. There are many wealthy people in this capital. They just want to do something, make some delicious food, and open a small restaurant. And there is Gong Jinglin leaning back, and no one wille to trouble. They do nt really need to. They have to feed everything. She remembers that in the second dream, Gong Jinglin and she both thought that the Tang family regarded her as a baby. She really took all aspects of them into ount, her temperament was suitable for the errands, and Gong Jinglin didn''t give them errands directly. They didn''t know two words, and because of his temperament, they wouldn''t give them to the officials directly. So he invited a martial arts teacher to teach the two men kung fu. The two still had some talents in this area and learned well. Finally, after being referred by Gong Jinglin, they went to test the military attache. It''s just that the two are not suitable for the officialdom. Even if they are military attachs, the official positions are very small, and progress is not smooth. Either to cause trouble or to be crowded out, oftene to her to sue. If there is no way to be on business, they will invest in doing business for them. Under the protection of the two of them, the Tang family still stumbled and often provoked things, causing the chicken to jump. "Isn''t Mr. Lin going to arrange an errand for your elder brother?" Wu said. "Yingying, your elder brother is so young and so good to you. Why not ask him to arrange an errand for them. Hirayama Ping Qing is all good. I think it is the official''s expectation. " Others nodded and echoed Wu''s words, indicating that Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing were indeed expected to be officials. As long as there are two officials in their family, that is really Guangzong Yaozu. Tang Ying was silent for a while and said, "Grandma, Prince Lin doesn''t have that much power. It''s not that he wants to be an official. It''s still at the feet of the emperor. Once found, it''s about to lose his head." In fact, she knows that the current imperial examinations have not been conducted in this dynasty. Guaner was not donated with money, but was talented and rmended. Many talented people worship teachers. Generally, the person who is a teacher has a rtivelyrge official position and can refer talents to the emperor. Before they were introduced to the emperor, they would inspect the person, and if they were qualified in their minds, they would bring it to the emperor to inspect. The emperor thought that the other party was doing well and would give them an official. If you have some remote, very small official positions, you can buy them. And in some ces in the DPRK, there were countless cases of over-selling of official positions. This is also a heart attack of the emperor of the Dynasty. He has been trying to change, but there are too many maggots. The emperor is sometimes difficult. However, in Beijing this ce is much better. At the feet of the so-called emperor, it really really angered the real dragon, and it was easy to find a way to clean up each other. The imperial examination system was actually proposed long ago. Just such a system, can it not bepleted overnight? Predecessors build roads, and future generations enjoy the blessings. After the efforts of the contemporary emperor of this dynasty, Gong Jinglin took over, and they were able to implement these systems one by one. Therefore, Gong Jinglin is the next emperor, and it is estimated that there is already a sign of it. When the emperor nned, he left it to Gong Jinglin. Well, Gong Jinglin will absolutely not touch this bottom line. Tang family, it is too simple to think of everything. Chapter 2917: Pet Pets For Women (83) Chapter 2917: Pet Pets For Women (83) 2917: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Under Tang Ying''s exnation, the Tang family was disappointed. In the same heart, he also said to Gong Jinglin that the male surname Lin is not as good as that fool? May be so disappointed that they all have some opinions on Tang Ying. When Tang Ying was free, he helped his family find work and proposed to let them do it. "Then let''s do some tricks first." Tang Feng sent and received a message. It didn''t help if he went on like this. He was also very disappointed. The original Prince Lin was not as powerful as he thought. It was mainly because Tang Guo had done theparison before, otherwise, they would not be so disappointed. The Tang family was unwilling to do work, especially the two brothers of Tang Pingshan, who were unwilling to do so. Obviously, they can help them find an errand, but in the end, the son of Lin was not useful. This little girl is not as good as their big sister. The two are working in the restaurant as a second child. When they are free, they discuss the status quo. "The son of Lin seems to be less able to be a big brother-inw. I knew early on that I would be nice to the big sister." Tang Pingqing said. Tang Pingshan sarcastically said: "What about being nice to her? She is not a white-eyed wolf. Can you think of us? You forgot what happened in thest life?" Of course, Tang Pingqing remembered it, he hesitated a moment, and said, "Actually, the eldest sister in thest life did her best. Brother, in fact, we all know that the eldest sister is in Zhang Yuan''s home, and her life is difficult." "Sorry, it''s better than freezing and starving to death. She wears satin, eats mountain and sea food, and when there is a famine, the yard is full of meat." Tang Pingshan lowered his voice, "Can give What is ours? " "Maybe she can''t be the master." "I can''t be the master again. She is also the daughter-inw of Zhang Yuan. The youngdy of the Zhang family, even those jewelry, can get a lot of money?" The two stopped talking and continued to work. They took the dishes and sent them to a VIP room. "Just stay here and pour your wine." At themand of the guests, the two had to stand aside. They dare not look at it, but they can feel that the people in this house are either rich or expensive. "Prince Nine, do you really fancy the little girl in the drugstore in the west of the city?" "Well, I have never seen such a special woman." "Since the nine emperor likes it, why not include people in the house? In your capacity, epting her into the house is a blessing that she can never repair in ten lifetimes." "I sent someone to ask her before, and she said that she was only a wife, not a concubine." "This woman really doesn''t know what to do. In her capacity, she can be seen by the 9th prince, who burned the incense on her ancestor''s grave. After entering the 9th prince''s residence, the 9th prince will be sessful in the future. What''s so bad about being a mother-inw? " "Don''t make a fuss! I didn''t think that way. If she was willing to go into the house, in the future, I would be aid-back prince. Why would she be regarded as a concubine. If it wasn''t for her status, I really want her to be a princess . " The two brothers listened to the whole journey. After the guest left, they hurried to the west of the city. Sure enough, there was nothing else except Tang Ying''s medicine store. They were afraid that the news was false. They also observed for two days and found out that someone really gave Tang Ying a gift every day, but she refused. So the two returned home and told the Tang family about it. Wu then jumped up: "That man is really the prince?" Chapter 2918: Pets for Women (84) Chapter 2918: Pets for Women (84) 2918: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Grandma, I''m sure, it''s really the prince, it should be the nine prince. He likes the restaurant''s meals very much, and the shopkeepers let us treat them with great respect. I''ve been here a few times, every time I miss my sister, It seems that she really likes little girl. "Tang Pingshan said. Tang Pingqing followed, "We also went to the drugstore and squatted outside, and the little girl kept refusing to give gifts, but the other party was still not annoyed. Every time I talked about the little girl, it was a pity." "They are the nine princes. In the face of our identity, we have not forced us to win. It can be seen that they really like young girls." The Tang family was so energetic that they decided to confirm it again, prince nine, a prince who is likely to be emperor in the future. If their family Yingying enters the prince''s house, at least they will all be maids in the future. If they want to regenerate the prince, then maybe ... The more they thought, the Tang family couldn''t hold back. Once they were sure, they had to persuade Tang Ying. ... At this time, Gong Jinglin told Tang Guo something in the Tang''s farm. "Council shouldn''t me me?" Tang Guoughed: "I me you for what? It''s time to do it, do it well, wait for everything, and drive them back to Tangjia Vige. That ce is best for them." Gong Jinglin''s eyes were clear. Perhaps the watchmaker should be a watchmaker, but it should be reborn like the Tang family? For this reason, he also specially sent someone to investigate Zhang Yuanwai''s family, and Zhang Yuanwai''s only child is indeed a nonsense. When he sent someone, Tang Xing was tortured. This matter, he and Tang Ying said, and finally settled Tang Xing. "My dear, there are many things waiting for me, and I will leave first." "it is good." Tang Guo watched Gong Jinglin leave, and then covered her eyes with both hands. Sheng Yin''s voice sounded, "Mother, don''t look at him." Tang Guo reached out and held him: "If you don''t look at him, who do I look at?" Sheng Yin sat opposite her with a serious expression: "Look at me." The tone was so fierce that it didn''t sound like weaning. "Okay, look at you." [Host, Gong Jinglin''s trick is really sharp. Even if Tang Ying was soft-hearted, the next thing would be that she wouldpletely disappoint her with the Tang family. "Everyone else is a male lead. This is a piece of cake. This world is waiting for him to change. This thing can''t be done. How could the emperor hand over those important systems to his hands? Here, is he still paving the way? " The emperor of the Chao Dynasty was not a dazed man, but he knew clearly that changing these things would not happen overnight. Therefore, he chose to be a paving person, and his father and son joined forces to change this dynasty and move in a new direction. After discussing with the Tang family, they were very decisive. Theypared the nine emperor and the emperor Lin, and finally chose the nine emperor. When Tang Ying heard what Wu said, she couldn''t believe it, despite her expectations. She said, "Grandma, I like Lin Gongzi." "Yingying, where is Lin Gongziparable to the nh prince? You see how good the nh prince is to you and how many good things I have given you. This one-by-one item can hardly be seen, these gold On the head, there are rare things. Those husbands can have them. Besides, the son of Lin, since he entered Beijing, he hasn''t seen him twice, maybe he has forgotten long ago. " "But where we settled was helped by Lin Gongzi. I was able to open the drug store, and Lin Gongzi also helped." Tang Ying said. Chapter 2919: Team Pets For Women (85) Chapter 2919: Team Pets For Women (85) 2919: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The Nine Prince promised, as long as you are willing to enter the house, they will send us a bigger house, good location, good light, much more than here, and by the way, will also send some girl-inw and little sister-inw." Wu said with a smile. "Moreover, he also promised to help your elder brother and elder brother in an errand. In the future, your elder brother and elder brother will be able to serve as officials, don''t you want them to be okay? They hurt you so much." Everyone advised that this made Tang Ying very cold. She said very persistently: "But I only like Lin Gongzi. I don''t want to be fooled. Lin Gongzi said that he would marry me." "Why isn''t he stubborn, wives and wives? Are you serious about this man? Even if he married you, wouldn''t he take it easy? These distinguished men must be wives and concubines. Why are you so naive? Since it''s all the same, you might as well choose a noble identity. In the future, you may be a maid, and you can still fight after you have a prince. "Zhang said. "Grandma, mother, I really don''t like Prince Nine, please help us get him back." Tang Ying thought, no matter in the second dream or the first dream, Gong Jinglin''s promise to her was a lifetime, a double. Not only was it promised, it was done. In this world, not all men need wives and concubines, at least Gong Jinglin is different. For several days, the Tang family was persuading Tang Ying. But she just didn''t listen and went to the drugstore every day, which made the Tang family a little impatient. The people from the nine princes also urged every day, and even said that if Tang Ying didn''t agree, then forget it, and they took the gift back. Naturally, the previousmitments are not counted. This makes the Tang family a little flustered. But the nine emperor made another decision, first let Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing n an errand and let them go on duty. They sent someone over and moved them all to the big house, where a bunch of mother-inw waited. The Tang family, who has enjoyed a dozen days, likes such a luxurious life. At this time, the people of Prince Nine came to urge again. Ask Tang Ying when he can promise, if not, let everything return to its original position. Isn''t it just to deprive them of everything? When Tang Ying was forced into a small sedan chair, he couldn''t believe it! It was like the elder sister forced them to marry her brother-inw, which made her feel ridiculous. Tang Ying was naturally not carried into the Pce of the Nine Emperors, but was carried into another house prepared by Gong Jinglin. There are indeed nine princes today, but they are only the younger brother of Gong Jinglin, only 13 years old this year. "Second Brother, this is the future emperor." The nine prince shook his head. "Future emperor, the third brother is very good. You can stay here and wait for the third brother to settle things and marry you." The ninth emperor advocates force and has no interest in power. "This house is next to me. If anyone dares to disturb the future emperor, you can call it with two beeps. I promise the third brother to protect you." Tang Ying thought the nine emperor was a joke. Later, she saw that this little boy broke a wall with one palm, and she believed it. The prince himself will not be kicked out of the pce until he is fifteen. But the ninth prince couldn''t stay in the pce, saying that he often practiced, and a little carelessness would damage the pce. Damaged several times, the emperor was afraid and hurried him out. "Yingying, believe me, don''t worry anymore, I''ll bnce everything out." Chapter 2920: Team Pets For Women (86) Chapter 2920: Team Pets For Women (86) 2920: Word Stacks Level 2920 Gong Jinglin said: "Maybe this is really cruel to you, but when you are constantly in trouble, you see what they are doing today, and you understand that they don''t care about you. If they really care about you, this time The choice is different, even if they are really in trouble, I am willing to take it. " Tang Ying nodded repeatedly: "No need to say anymore, I know, you can handle it." She is just a traversal and doesn''t have that much affection for the Tang family. The only embarrassment was that the other party had always been too kind to her. In fact, how could she have no guess in her heart, just don''t want to believe it. Now everything is clear, everything is unnecessary. Since Tang Ying was carried into the "Nine Emperor''s Mansion", the Tang family''s life is still nourished. However, Tang Ping was hesitant: "Did this, Yingying really not remember hate? In case Yingying remembers hate, in the future, like Xiaoguo, ignore us, will the result be the same?" Actually, Tang Ping was very afraid In order to be rich and rich, they sent away the small fruit, and now they also sent the Yingying, almost using the same method. Although she is not peerless, she has been raised well for a year, but it is also considered a small family. I''m not sure, for what the family will do, she will give her away. Thinking of this, Tang Ping is desperate. "Yingying is not a small fruit. She won''t forget the book. When she bes a maiden in the future, she will remember us." Wu said. Li fiddled with the gold bracelet on her wrist: "Yeah, Yingying is not that white-eyed wolf, she won''t remember it." Others thought the same way, just the reborn ones. They were so determined because they were never good to Tang Ying. To be harsh, it starts at birth. But at the end of the previous life, when Tang Ying left, he still left them with so much silver. It can be seen that Tang Ying really did not hold any grudges. Life will be better in the future, and she will forget these things. Listening to these, Tang Ping became cold. Gong Jinglin didn''t let the Tang family move out for the time being. Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing''s errands also behaved in the same way, but like before, they have a bad temper, especially the uncle, they don''t get along well with other people, and they are easily excluded. However, the two brothers decided that Tang Ying was going to be a maid, so they were very arrogant. Before that, he told him to let them dance for a while. Until half a yearter, the Tang family was kicked out of their house by unexpected people. The other side told them that the house had been sold. The Tang family had forgotten before and went to see where Tang Ying was carried. I didn''t find anyone to help for a while, so I was kicked out so awkwardly. However, it was Tang Pingshan who found the housekeeper who had brought them to the house before. The housekeeper nced at him: "Who is Tang Ying?" After Tang Pingshan''s exnation, the housekeeper finally remembered: "You mean, the girl who opened the drugstore in Chengxi six months ago?" "Correct." "She, she was sold a few months ago. She swears that she won''t be able to die. My owner is impatient, so she sells her. It is just a puppet. Since it doesn''t please the owner, it is of course the best to sell. Let your family down. " "what??" "Okay, don''t ask so much, I don''t know where to sell it. When the son gave you so much money and let you live in this house for so long, it has already exceeded the value of Tang Ying. Don''t make your son unhappy. Find someone, find it by yourself, I''ll show you the way, just point at those fireworks willow alleys. " The Tang family was stupid. ... When Tang Guo knew that the Tang family was going to sue the 9th prince, a spit of water spurted out. "Sister, what''s the matter?" Tang Ying asked, Gong Jinglin was afraid she was bored, so she sent her to Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo looking at the letter, he almost choked and asked curiously. The calction is wrong, and the content is still a bit. Definitely finished tomorrow (cover your face) See you tomorrow, the zero-year New Year''s red envelope, don''t enter the group, hurry up, 54361045 Chapter 2921: Team Pets For Women (87) Chapter 2921: Team Pets For Women (87) 2921) else ( "That''s the way it is," Tang Guo said, stunned and stunned when he saw Tang Ying. "I don''t know who gave them the courage to make them think that the prince wanted to sue." Not to mention the rest, it was because Tang Ying was unwilling to enter the "Nine Emperor''s Mansion" at the time. As with her, not only did she plug people in, but haven''t seen it before, let alone care about how Tang Ying would be in the pce of the nine princes. It is because they think that after changing the big house, there are a lot of maidservants and a lot of money, Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing are even arranged for errands, so sit back and rx? In her opinion, this family is trading with a hammer. When Tang Ying is needed, go to her again. Nourishing life now, what else do I want. There was also Tang Ying''s resistance, which made them dissatisfied. And the tough attitude on the side of the "Nine Princes" made them think that if Tang Ying was stuffed in, the other party liked Tang Ying so much, and they would definitely be rich and rich. "It''s me who thinks highly of them." Tang Ying remembered her for half a year after hearing the Tang family, but it was because they were kicked out of the house. She recalled that in the second dream, the family of Tang was able to stay so close to her every time. That''s because the Tang family is in trouble all the time, and every time she gets in trouble, she solves it. She helped a lot to solve it, and of course the Tang family knew her importance. In the past six months, the Tang family has been veryfortable, and almost everything has avoided them without causing any trouble. Because she was kicked out of the house, she remembered her. Now she even told the "Nine Princes" again. Tang Ying waspletely disheartened to the Tang family and did not intend to control it anymore. The reason why the Tang family remembered Tang Ying for so long was that Gong Jinglin had broken his heart for them for the past six months. In order to let them livefortably in the first half of the year, I can''t remember Tang Ying, who arranges people to watch the Tang family every day. This is not a simple task. In order to have a better life with Tang Ying in the future, he is indeed working hard. "Sister, I understand." Tang Ying relieved, "I will not waver about their affairs in the future." Gong Jinglin did too much for her, how could she be a drag on him. She knows the Tang family''s temperament and hasn''t caused trouble in half a year, it must be that Gong Jinglin did a lot of things. Tang family, let''s return to Tangjia Vige. That ce is more suitable for them. "Are you going toe by then?" Tang Ying shook his head: "No, what are their virtues, isn''t the eldest sister yet?" "Moreover, I''m not as decisive as my elder sister. If I really show up, I can''t guarantee that they will be in front of me pitifully in the future. I won''t be soft-hearted, so I help them. Once they help them, they may have no way to taste the sweetness. Shake it off. "Tang Ying sighed:" Give them some silver money and let them go back to Tangjia Vige. " "You are still too kind." Tang Guoughed: "You asked someone to give them silver money, didn''t it give them hope? Let them think about it, there must be people in this capital who are willing to help them. First of all, they will think of you, they will think of the so-called Lin Gongzi. Maybe they think you were sold. In the end, Lin Gongzi just saved you. This can still stick to you. " Tang Ying stunned: "The older sister said, what should I do?" Chapter 2922: Team Pets For Women (88) Chapter 2922: Team Pets For Women (88) 2922: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "They just gave you a life. When they forced you into the sedan chair, you and them were cleared. The money they received, the house, they could not earn in their lives, so you What do you owe them? " "Now they are falsely using the nine princes. They should have beaten dozens of big boards, expelled them from the capital, and deprived them of their eligibility to enter Beijing forever. No, it is better to stop them from getting to the county seat, or they will be arrested as fugitives. Tang Ying was shocked, and then thought, Tang Guo said the results are beyond reproach. The Tang family sued, but the nine emperor. Today the emperor is a kind person, otherwise it would be possible to kill them directly. "Why, do you sympathize with them? After all, after being driven out, they were injured with a board and died on the road." Tang Guo said with a smile, making Tang Ying''s face a little white. She is a modern educated person, but she has survived in this world for several years, knowing that this is not a world of human rights, but a world of royal power. The imperial power cannot be offended at will. "Do you like Jinglin?" Tang Ying nodded subconsciously. Of course, she liked it. She had already made a n to live with him for a lifetime. Unlike in the dream, it made him too tired. He must help him to adjust his body and extend his life. "Since you like Jinglin, no matter if he sits in that position in the future, you can''t hinder him because of a momentary heart. If you are soft to those who have made mistakes, you are giving him trouble. There is something in this world Many poor people, but the Tang family is not poor. " "In order to let you see the face of the Tang family, no, you have seen the face of the Tang family long ago, but because they haven''t done anything that hurts you, you can''t even stay away. As soon as they ask, you will There is no way to be reconciled. In fact, Jinglin has reached a very critical time. He is still willing to spend half a year to help you deal with this problem. If you can''t take it any further, maybe he won''t say anything, but he will definitely be very tired in his life. Tired to protect you, tired to help you deal with all kinds of soft troubles, tired to deal with all the troubles around you. " "Sister, I really know." Tang Ying almost couldn''t help crying, yeah, no matter in the first dream or the second dream, her heart was very soft, which made Gong Jinglin help her Handled countless troublesome things. If it wasn''t for her soft-heartedness and stupidity, with his ingenuity and decisive methods, she would not have been so troublesome, and she would not be often held by the old foxes. "Sister, I have to bother you here during this time." "It''s okay, just live." Tang Guoughed, she nced at the door, the dangled dress corner, stood up, "I''m not talking to you, the little fool has been waiting for me, he has waited too long. " Tang Guo opened the door and Sheng Yin quickly held her: "Mother, it''s time to see the hens line up toy eggs." "Let''s go, don''t forget, if you forget, you will never forget this." Tang Ying watched the two of them go away, showing envious eyes. Although his brother-inw is not like a normal person, he really only has the elder sister in his eyes. The elder sister is decisive and will not be pinched at all. Tang Ying shook her fist. Although she was destined not to be at ease, she also had to learn to be decisive and learn to be soft-hearted. People who make mistakes are not worthy of sympathy. Chapter 2923: Team Pets For Women (89) Chapter 2923: Team Pets For Women (89) 2923: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The elder sister was right. There are so many pitiful people in the world, except the Tang family. When the emperor saw the Tang family, heughed. The Tang family, like the clown who jumped the beam, knew that he was almostughed at. "You said you would sue Old Nine?" "Yes, emperor, the ninth prince sold Caomin''s granddaughter ..." Tang Feng had a pitiful expression and said things arrogantly. In short, all of them were not the nine princes, they were weak. It was the Prince of the Nine, who was forced to take the lead, but did not cherish their Tang family daughter. Wu''s, Li''s, and Zhang''s were crying there. "What justice do you want?" The emperor asked. Tang Fengshou: "The grassroots need an exnation from the nine emperor." "Exin?" The emperor asked with a smile. "What kind of exnation should you dispose of the old nine? What you said is true. The old nine did make a mistake of robbing the people, and it should be punished." The emperor looked Tang Fengshou and others, "Can you find someone?" The Tang family was silent. "So, didn''t you find it? Okay, now that you haven''t found it, when Lao Jiu is here and confronts you, it proves that he did something excessive and sold your Tang family daughter. Then I followed thew. Law punished him. In addition, to help you find the Tang family daughter, when you want to point her to a marriage, or needpensation for money and things, or give her a title, marriage is free, you will not be teased. Choose one of these three. " The emperor said with deep expression: "While Lao Jiu has note yet, you can choose first." As for why Prince Nine didn''tete, it wasn''t that he didn''tete, but that the emperor let him sleep more, and he couldeter. Children, who are still growing up, get up so early and are bad for their health. The nine emperor knew that when his father emperor had any ideas, it would make people talk nonsense to him. But he kept this in mind and stayed slowly until he entered the pce slowly. At this moment, the Tang family fell into silence. "Are you guys thinking?" The emperor asked again a quarter of an hourter, and as the sun came up, "Choose first, and the old nine wille in a while." "The Caomin family decided to choose the second one. Regarding the marriage of Caomin''s granddaughter, we will take her back to Tangjia Vige, where no one will recognize her and let her live a peaceful life. Even if there is an emperor''s finger marriage, the title, It is also impossible to stop the rumors and rumors of others. It is better to remain anonymous. " With so many exnations, it''s just that the Tang family wants to look better. Tang Ying has been sold, and it is still a fireworks ce. Which girl would you like? Refers to marriage, title, but it sounds good, not as good as silver. At this time, the nine prince came. "Father Emperor, I heard that someone is going to sue children?" The little boy who walked in outside the hall looked handsome and indifferent. He gave the emperor a decent gift, and asked, "I don''t know who is going to sue the son-inw. Being able to open up territory for the Father Emperor at an early date has not gone out for many days. " The Tang family looked at the Nine Prince subconsciously. "Well, just these people, they say you ..." After listening to the emperor''s words, the nine princes walked in front of the Tang family with strange expressions: "Who are you talking about Tang Ying? The prince is only thirteen this year, and he has only practiced his heart." Chapter 2924: Pets for Women (90) Chapter 2924: Pets for Women (90) 2924: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The internal skills of this prince''s internal practice must not be close to women''s sexuality until it reaches the end. You must see clearly that you can''t bear the sins of ndering this prince." The Tang family was dumbfounded. "The emperor, Cao Min dared to guarantee that it was the man who imed to be the nine prince at that time, and he snatched the yingying to the sedan ... Later, he hated the yingying and sold the yingying again. There is absolutely nothing wrong. " The nine emperor asked, "Have you ever met the nine emperor before?" Later, the nine emperor also made his housekeeper appear. The Tang family was still reconciled, yelling, maybe another prince pretended to be the name of the nine prince and snatched them out. The emperor was a little upset. Although his aunt greeted him, the shamelessness of the family made him a little speechless. "Lao Jiu, let your brothers and brotherse over." Then he looked at the Tang family coldly. "If you do not have the nine princes you said, then I will deal with you in ordance with thew. Although the emperor vites thew and apanies the people, But that''s not why you can sue the prince. " The ninth prince pulled his cheek, and his father would open his eyes and talk nonsense. Later, the Tang family met all the princes, including a young prince who was still in the middle of a sorrow. When they saw the prince crowd, there was a person who could not be more familiar, suddenly widened his eyes, and shouted "Lin Gongzi". Then there was no more. The Tang family unreasonably resorted to making troubles, one time to the Rongping County Princess, and the second time to the Nine Prince. He was ordered by the emperor to beat the thirty boards, and then he was evicted from the capital forever and driven back to Tangjia Vige. He was not allowed to leave the county or township of Tangjia Vige, or he would be treated as a fugitive. "The Tang family has been thrown out of the capital." Tang Guo took the letter and said to Tang Ying, "They saw the horror forest at the Pce of the Golden Dragon, and Tang Fengshou was dizzy on the spot." This is Gong Jinglin''s revenge to the Tang family. For the sake of prosperity and wealth, he regards his beloved as goods, how can he bear it? "In their current situation, Tang and Tang Feng have made a long journey, for fear of suffering." "Sister needn''t say more, I want to understand." Tang Ying repelled that bit of heart, and she couldn''t be softened anymore, and dragged her back. "I will adapt slowly. All this is their fault and no wonder. " "Okay, Jinglin came and said that the emperor would bring the princes over for a while to eat." "Then I have to avoid it?" After all, her identity was sensitive. "No, aren''t you my sister? Or the doctor who helped the eradication of gue. The medicines you have developed for preventing and treating various diseases are very useful. Don''t worry, you are not low." Tang Ying''s eyes were a little hot, and the sister of Princess Rongping County was indeed not low. In recent years, she has indeed been studying some drugs in the ancient world that are difficult to conquer diseases. She is looking forward to glowing and heating here. By the way, she can help Gong Jinglin to solve some troubles within her ability. After the Tang family was driven out of the capital, they were wounded and they had to go to the Tangjia vige. Tang Fengshou and Wu''s lives were also great, they did not die. It''s just that they returned to Tangjia Vige, and they were considered to be very hurt and often came to look for their illness. Without Tang Ying''s constant care, the Tangjia vige was empty. To see a doctor, he had to go to the county seat. The people in the county know the deeds of the Tang family and don''t wait to see them. Chapter 2925: Team Pets Female Match (End) Chapter 2925: Team Pets Female Match (End) Chapter 2925: Team Pet Wife Match (End) Although they still have such a little money in their hands, the family is delicious andzy. Soon, life was bitter and poor. Not long after, the uncle''s daughter-inw, Tang Pingchun''s wife, could not bear such a day, and ran straight back to her mother''s house. Two couples, Tang Baolin and Tang Baowen, are over half a year old and can only survive. The two old men couldn''t live without being treated by them. They were hungry all day and hung up. The two brothers Tang Pingshan and Tang Pingqing, everyone around them knew their reputation and had no family background. Who would dare to marry them? The only young Tang family daughter, Tang Ping, ran away overnight when she heard that the Tang family was going to sell her for money and food. No matter where you go, you don''t have to be in Tangjia Vige. At this moment, the family can really only root the tree. Wu''s and Tang Fengshou were starved to death. When they died, they suddenly remembered theirst lives, they were famines, and they were freezing cold. Although it s not good to eat or wear, it does. Even if the old clothes are born with insects, they can keep warm, and the dregs can fill the stomach. With such bewilderment, the two starved to death. Later, the people who starved to death were two couples, Tang Baolin and Tang Baowen. After all, they were too old to find food. If they did nt give them to the young ones, were they too young? Here in Tangjia Vige, there are only three bachelors and a child. Later, the child starved to death, and adults could nt eat enough. Why did they give a small child. Later, I don''t know. In short, after a long time, Tangjia Vige was really empty. ... Yearster, Gong Jinglin was already the emperor, and Tang Ying was already the queen. Without the Tang family''s hindrance, there is also Tang Ying, a virtuous internal helper, who will tell Gong Jinglin what he once saw. This made Gong Jinglin more perfect for the system reform in this life. Gong Jinglin found that Tang Ying was still a little different from Mengli, much smarter than in the dream, and talent was simply iparable to most women in this world. The reason for this is because his cousin should be more powerful than Tang Ying. Tang Ying also found out that Gong Jinglin and Mengli are a little different. This guy is not as hard-working as he is in dream. He needs to practice sword almost every morning and night. He will let the Taiyi doctor look at her for ten days Seems particrly afraid of death. Suddenly one day, they both understood something. That night, they looked at each other and said at the same time: "I had two dreams many years ago." After that, they looked at each other and hugged and slept. Many years ago, they had two dreams. In the dream, there were him and her. "Isn''t my cousin still okay?" Gong Jinglin came to see Sheng Yin again. ording to him, if his uncle''s current situation is good, he will definitely be able to help him with many things. He should trust his cousin more than anyone else. Unfortunately, my cousin is still not good. Tang Ying regretted: "Maybe my medicine is not good enough." She looked at Sheng Yin who was going to see the henying eggs with Tang Guo. "I originally wanted to help my brother-inw, but I was too overestimating myself." "Forget it, Yingying, you have done your best, don''t force yourself. Let''s go, don''t bother your uncle and cousin." "Well, my elder sister also said just now that I should stop treating, and it would be fine if I didn''t cure." The two got into the carriage and left. "Mother, those two little ones can leave?" Sheng Yin who squatted in the woods and watched the heny an egg, did not dare to turn back, plucked Tang Guo''s palm, and looked angry, "Gong Jinglin, the boy always wanted With my mind set to help him work, I want to be beautiful. " "It''s gone, you don''t need to pretend." Tang Guo responded with a smile. "I''m still a fool who is clever and knows to pretend to be stupid. If you go to work every day, who will apany me to see the hensying eggs, right?" "Yeah, so many cows don''t make calls, and they stare at me all day long. If I go to work, who will apany thedy?" Sheng Yin held Tang Guo''s small waist, with a look of satisfaction, "Working, Power, where is the moisturizing holding a woman''s hand in the woods. " System: Drilling into the forest together is more moist, hehehehe! ... After afortable life, when Tang Guo woke up, he appeared in a very luxurious room. She is currently sitting in front of aputer. On theputer interface, a very beautiful ancient-dressed game character is disyed next to the game character with his name, attributes, skills, fiefdom, and so on. Tang Guo nced at the name on theputer interface: Fu Jun''s development n. [The host is big, this world seems a bit exciting. see you tomorrow. The next world nodded, didn''t hold back, and finally started to develop the game The husband still has to spend money to support himself, only to be good! Hahaha! !! !! The subtitle is: Develop a Game Woman Chapter 2926: Develop a game for women (1) Chapter 2926: Develop a game for women (1) The 2926th chapter develop a game female (1) The time is now June 3020, and this month a game sensation happened. A gamepany released arge-scale development game, the game cost a lot of money, the interface is exquisite, when the initial beta, it attracted arge number of people. Now officially released, the server was almost crowded that day, and the next day after the game was released, it was forced to open the new service that was preparedter, and finally met the needs of the majority of yers. This development game is not only seen by Tang Guo who can only support husbands, but also can support grandmothers, sons, fathers, and mothers. In short, anything you want to develop can be found in thisrge-scale development game, which can definitely meet the needs of anyone. Tang Guo''s current status is the only daughter of the city''s richest man. By the time of the in-game test, she had already started raising a number. The appeal of this game is that it can satisfy rich people to develop what they want to develop, and it can also satisfy some ordinary yers to develop the game characters from ordinary to the most perfect state in their minds. However, one of the most attractive aspects of yers is that if you y this game in conjunction with the game warehouse, you can put people into it, talk to the characters you have developed,municate, y together, and even talk about them in the virtual world. The love you need is like the real world. However, the disadvantage is that the early stage of the game character is dumb, just like a machine, not as intelligent as a real person. However, the gamepany revealed that this game will surprise the majority of yers in thete game. By then, in the virtual spiritual world, the characters they develop may be difficult to distinguish between true and false. All of the above are what Tang Guo saw on the game forum. The basic properties of the character developed in the previous interface of the game have been determined. Name: Su Ge Age: 18 Identity: Tian Shengzong, the youngest lord, is the first genius in Tiansheng. Ling Gen: The Need for Gold Ling Gen Revision: The peak of Jin Dan Mount: White Dragon Appearance: level 10 (full level is level 10) Air transport: level 10 (full level is level 10) There are more items in the column. After all, the original owner has participated in the internal test. In addition, there is no shortage of money at home. The above features and luck can be smashed with money. Before looking at the memory, she did not know why it appeared in this world. So, she looked at anyone in the house first, theny back and started to receive memories. The name of this game is very simple, it is called a development game, and you can add any development n in it. Not only can you develop one, you can also develop others. In short, what you want to raise can be found in it. At present, the original owner is not only one Su Ge, she raised a total of ten. Among them, the husband ns to have one, three are pets, and two are daughters. To Tang Guo''s surprise, she also has two ns to form friends. Finally there is a mother and a brother Yes, she also raised her mother and brother. So she raised a mother, a younger brother, a husband, three pets, two daughters and two friends. System: rich. Basically, every day, she takes the time to brush skills, attributes, and treasure for these characters. From this we can see that the original owner really yed this game as a game. But intuition told Tang Guo that things should not be so simple. Chapter 2927: Develop a game for women (2) Chapter 2927: Develop a game for women (2) The 2927th chapter develop a game female (2) Sure enough, when she continued to look, she understood why things were not easy. The original owner was the only child in the city''s richest man, and her mother died of dystocia, making her physically weak. Even if I raise well and have a poor background, I haven''t been able to do some strenuous exercise until I am now fifteen years old. Since childhood, she has been envious of people who are in good health, and she has longed to look forward to ying with them. But after a few attempts, it ended in failure. Because every time she ys a little too exciting game, she may pass out. Every time her dad hurried over, the pomp frightened her ssmates. Although her father didn''t say anything to the school teacher, it was also said that the original owner was yful, not to me everyone. But the family members of those ssmates told them fiercely after they knew about it. They would not be allowed to y with the original owner in the future. If something really happened to the richest person in the family, could they afford it? This is why the original owner of the two friends role, because she found that everyone was unwilling to y with her, and she spoke carefully. The sensitive owner also understands these people''s concerns, so there is no reluctance. Too lonely, she finally fell in love with the game. Before this big development game did not appear, she also yed various other development games,petitive games. Therefore, the game is really a way to solve her loneliness. Even for this game, she only treats it as a game. But she took it very seriously, raising those two friends as if she were really raising them as friends. Because of her body, and once, because her pet cat left her in aa and was hospitalized. Although her father did nt treat the cat, he just gave it to other people, but he still was not allowed to keep pets . So that''s why she keeps three pets: cat, dog, and turtle. Raising a mother is, of course, because her birthday is her mother''s death. In fact, she is sadder than anyone else. Speaking of which, in this role, the mother she raised had the best equipment, the highest cultivation, and of course the top-level things. In the game, with so many characters, Su Gefujun''s role is rtively poor, she didn''t spend a lot of money, it was a coincidence. The reason for raising a younger brother is that her health is not good. If she has a younger brother, she will be able to help her father with many things in the future. Although her dad would remove all the dangers around her and make her lonely, she did not me him at all. Because Dad just hopes that she can live well and live with her mother. Therefore, she must live well. As for raising two daughters, like Su Ge''s role, they are incidental. However, it is more significant than Su Ge''s role. The two daughters she raises most importantly are their physical and physical strength. It can be said that the roles of these two daughters are the most powerful. On the Tiansheng continent, two people can lift up a mountain. Raising a host, that s because my father and mother have a brother, a daughter, and pet friends, so I definitely need a husband. Therefore, Su Ge''s treatment is really the worst. Chapter 2928: Develop a game for women (3) Chapter 2928: Develop a game for women (3) 2928 Born-19 Oct 1960 If it wasn''t for the identity of other characters, she didn''t want to spend time with Su Ge. Originally it was just a game to apany the original owner, but it was changing quietly. People in this world may not think that one day their entire world will be assimted by thisrge-scale development game. The whole world assimted into Tiansheng continent together. For ordinary people, this is an opportunity and an end. Originally ying games, now it really bes a game to y the entire world. When the world is assimted by the game, the most profitable person is the one who has yed this game. As long as you y carefully, you should treat the characters they develop. Then when the world is assimted by the game, these characters will see them as the most important people, and will protect their survival in this assimted world. ording to the original owner''s crazy money thrown in the early stage, these ten characters will definitely take good care of her in the future. But this is not the case. The original owner is just a female partner. A female partner who has lost her life before the world is assimted by the game world. Seeing this, it''s time to talk about the heroine of this world. The other party is also a yer who ys this development game, but the other party is just an ordinary student who doesn''t have as much energy as the original owner, raising ten at one time. The other party only raised one. The game development n starts by entering the characters you need, and then will randomly assign one to you in Tiansheng maind. The hostess''s name is Xu Wei, an ordinary high school student. It is really very ordinary, ordinary family, ordinary looking, ordinary grades, that is, the kind you can''t find at a nce. Inadvertently contacting this game, she registered happily. She thinks that all the boys now are Yangou. She likes it, and she can''t like her. Those who like her are basically crooked dates and bad dates. These crooked dates and bad dates may still be thinking of a more beautiful one. This game came out, it can be said to satisfy the fantasy of many people. She didn''t even think about it, and nned to raise a Prince Charming in her mind. Naturally, this character she is supporting is the future male lead, who will protect her in a world that is assimted and survives. No matter what happens, she will always be protected by the male lead who cares carefully. In fact, there are no special problems for the female lead and the male lead. She had a male lead, and it would be normal for him to protect her in the future. But things are not that simple. The system assigned to Xu Wei''s role. At first, she lived in a poor mountain vige and was crowded out by people. It was even more terrible. It was ame man who was beaten by children in the vige . The only special feature of the male lead Nangong Jin is his red hair. In the background of the story, because he has red hair, everyone in the vige thinks he is a monster, not only snoring him, but also driving him to a broken thatched cottage. Summer is okay. In winter, every day is difficult. Originally Xu Weiined very much, why the system assigned her such a role. After questioning, she was also despised by the system, and the answer given to her by the service system was: You are so poor, you ca nt afford to be good, a poor boy. Could it be possible, do you think you can still raise Tiansheng''s first cultivating genius? Do you know what they eat at each meal? Chapter 2929: Develop a game for women (4) Chapter 2929: Develop a game for women (4) 2929 Born-1960 Because this game requires registration with an ID number, fingerprints, and eye pupil matching, the game industry has developed to this day, and everything about the Inte has long been a real-name system. If there is a mismatch between the ID number, fingerprint, and eye pupil, it is impossible to register. Therefore, it is not possible to register a trumpet or something. Let Xu Wei give up the game, she was a bit reluctant. So, she just gritted her teeth for a while, and if it wasn''t fun, she wouldn''t y. Unexpectedly, she was addicted to this y. Especially when I saw that poor little boy, being bullied by people in the vige, he was only able to live in a shabby thatched hut and had no shoes, let alone eat. Fortunately, this young man is furious, eats wild grasses, wild vegetables and wild fruits, and asionally can hunt a hare to barely survive. Seeing the teenager so pathetic, Xu Wei sympathized. It''s full of brains. Anyway, this character is the future husband she raised. So poor, she didn''t wear shoes. So she quit snacks, recharged with pocket money, and bought shoes and clothes for the teenager. In fact, Xu Wei really wanted to have a game warehouse, so that she could directly invest in her spirit and meet the teenagers in the game world. But she has no money. But in order to support her future husband, she ns to do a part-time job on the weekend, and strive to buy a game warehouse as soon as possible. Nowadays, game warehouses are considered popr, and buying a cheaper one is not too expensive. The turn of events happened when Xu Wei went home part-time on the weekend and found a very nice USB stick on the road. That''s right, it''s a USB stick. At that time, it was going to be dark. Even if there were street lights on both sides, most people were in a hurry to go home and rarely noticed anything on the ground. And she just noticed it because she saw the USB shlight shining. I walked over and looked at it. After picking it up, it was a very ordinary USB sh drive on the market. There was no glowing light in my hand. But because she looked rtively new, she took it home. After going back, she turned on theputer, letting her future husband out to brush up the experience, and by the way plugged the USB drive into theputer, ready to see if anything, the miracle happened at this time. The first manual of the artifact appeared, yes, the contents of this small USB sh drive, called it artifact. With doubt, Xu Wei finished reading this exnation, and she did not believe it. Because this manual says that as long as the USB sh drive is connected to theputer and this development game is opened, she can see all the characters in Tiansheng maind. Not only that, she was also able to bring the opponent''s items and use them for her character. As long as the proficiency is enough, then this item willpletely belong to her character and will also upgrade the artifact. To a certain extent, the artifact can also help her, stealing the talents, skills, luck, etc. of other characters. As long as it can be stolen, she can get the character she has formed. Xu Wei''s reaction at the time was impossible. Even the top hackers in the world could not do this. After all, thepany that released this game is a top gamingpany and the topputer staff of their ownpany is absolutely very powerful. Even if there are some loopholes, it is impossible to cause such arge ident. And Xu Wei also has a concern that once this kind of thing is discovered, the gamepany will freeze her ount. Chapter 2930: Develop a game for women (5) Chapter 2930: Develop a game for women (5) The 2930th chapter develop a game female (5) Not only that, if the amount involved isrge, the other party can even sue her. The game industry has developed to this day, and thew has alreadye up with some rules about illegal crimes in virtual games. Not that she didn''t want to, she just didn''t dare. But at this time, another paragraph appeared on the interface, using artifacts to steal items, the gamepany would not track her down, you can hide the items, no one can find them, so she can use them with confidence. Everyone has curiosity, holding such a thing, even if it seems impossible, but still want to try. After some struggle, Xu Wei decided to try this "artifact" that looks like a USB sh drive. At first she found a person in the boy''s vige and tried to steal the other''s belongings, but failed. In the manual of the artifact, she turned to why the original people in the vige were NPCs, and their belongings could not be stolen. What she needs to steal are those yers'' hands. Anything that has passed from the yer''s side can be stolen. Xu Wei changed another stolen object, and this time it seeded. What she stole was a pair of shoes and a set of clothes, which she gave to her husband Jun Nan Gongjin to put on. She also observed the movements of the other party and the gamepany as if nothing had happened. Later, she was daring and nned to get more good things for Nangong Jin. After all, she really can''t afford those, she is still a student, and even if she goes part-time, it will take a long time before she can buy a nutrition warehouse. Her n is to steal those things that yers put in their backpacks and do nt use for the characters. The family steals a little, it should have no effect. Later, some yers appeared on the forum and said that the contents of their backpacks would be inexplicably small. Although they were not important, many people spected that those things were sometimes valid. Gamepanies are also weird for this. The items in the game do have some things that are time-effective. But if you buy it yourself, it won''t expire. But they couldn''t tell the truth, saying they didn''t know what was going on. On the one hand, I have found a way to deal with yers, and on the other hand, I am looking for bugs in the game. Xu Wei found that the gamepany really couldn''t track her down. Those things that were stolen would be ordinary and people could not find them. In this way, she took Nangong Jin all the way to upgrade. The stolen things are getting bigger and bigger, because she only has a role of Nangong Jin, so there are not many stolen things, which is not a big problem. Later, there was not much that Xu Wei could see, and some of the yers at the bottom had no sound. The gamepany didn''t find the BUG, and there was no way. After all, they still had to make money. This game attracted many local tyrants to y, but to find loopholes, but more importantly, to make money. Xu Wei stole all the way, andter stole the roles of some local yers. A local tyrant yer has more than one character, so if he steals something, they don''t know it at all. In the end, she stole it from the original owner. She discovered through the artifact that the original owner had ten characters in his hand, all of them were top-level equipment, and their attributes were all brushed to full level. The original owner of Tongue was a local tyrant, and secretly stole items from Nangong Jin. The original owner discovered this and asked what was going on with the gamepany. She said that she could bepensated, but she did not ept it, she needed a clear speech, and she was not short of money. Because she ismitted to supporting these characters, every item, except Su Ge''s, is carefully selected. Especially for the role of her mother, the top popsicle she prepared for her mother is gone, and the top feather jacket is gone. In fact, Xu Wei stole Bingzhe and Yuyi. She already has a game room and can enter the game mentally. When she meets Nangong Jin, she naturally has to make a move for herself. Although, she does not have any special attributes. The original owner''s things were missing a lot, which made her very angry. After arguing with the gamepany, she threw herself down the stairs with an excitement, and whimpered. After the death of the original owner, all her game-developed character items have been stolen by Xu Wei. Xu Wei found that the ount of the original owner had not been logged in. It was even more bold when stealing, thinking that this local tyrant would not y. Until the entire world was assimted by the game world, the original characters of the game had almost been stolen because of skills, attributes, and items. Various problems arose from the original noble status and strong cultivation. In the end, they all died. see you tomorrow Chapter 2931: Develop a game for women (6) Chapter 2931: Develop a game for women (6) 2931: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Those game characters developed by the original owner, because Xu Wei stole talents, luck, attributes, and top-level equipment with so-called artifacts, were assimted to the real world in the game world, and they were killed one by one. The male lead Nangong Jin, who was developed by Xu Wei, had the best equipment, talents, attributes, and luck to protect Xu Wei''s assimted world. Xu Wei, who possesses an artifact, is still used by her after the world is assimted. Because of the sess in front of Xu Wei, the artifact has also been upgraded. After integrating into the game world, the artifact can still steal other people''s things. When things are brought back, they will look ordinary. Although people outside know that they have some inexplicable items, they don''t know their excellent talents, and their luck also follows. To the extent that the subsequent repairs were stagnant, they thought they had encountered a bottleneck. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes and returned to theputer, inspected the ten cultivated characters in the house, and began to upgrade the experience of ten characters in ordance with the original behavior of the original owner. [The host is big, the world will not be long anymore, and it will be assimted. Now that you have a memory, what ns do you have? Also, Xu Wei should pick up that artifact soon. I think that artifact is not a good thing. Tang Guo brushed up his experience and said, "Please help me to contact the three uncles and exin the artifact. See if this artifact is a product they made at home." In fact, after reading the plot, she initially learned the role of this artifact, and her virtue is especially like the so-called lucky stone that she encountered before. If you discern them carefully, they are really the same. And there is, in a certain world, a human body is upied, giving her bad people. These three should be from the same party, because they act in the same way. [Okay, the host is big. I have sent three emails to the email. I don''t know when he can reply. The system is not able to reply to messages at any time. For example, when traveling through time and space, there is no way to check emails and reply to these. After all, in the space-time channel, the signal is particrly unstable, and usually no extra activities are performed. ... In a distant space, Tang Kui easilypleted the task of the world''s trustees here. He retracted the **** knife and looked back at the dark sky. He took out a handkerchief, wiped his palms, and a sound of 111 horse **** sounded in his ear, heughed a little. 111: [The host is big, should you stay on vacation, or leave the world right away? Tang Kui''s tone was dull: "Is there anything in this world that makes me worthy of nostalgia? It doesn''t mean anything, leave the world." It has been a long time since he has encountered no interesting world. In these small worlds, there are actually some disgusting things, so every time hepletes the task, he is neat and tidy, and he leaves immediately. After all, the client only asked him to help themplete, and the other party was very satisfied with the result, and they were all happy. Taking a vacation in the small world is not as good as returning to the time and space department, at least in the time and space department, it is more quiet. 111: [The host is big, is it to choose the next task, to leave the world and go directly to the next world? Chapter 2932: Develop a game for women (7) Chapter 2932: Develop a game for women (7) 2932 Born-1960 [Or return to the transit station for a few days? Since he took this golden thigh, his performance has been a sloppy increase, and he is a leader in the task system every year. Basically, there is no task person, which can be much better than his host. After his great unremitting disadvantage with the host, his rank is also rising. 111 remembered the wild system that had no number, but was bullied and almost destroyed him. If they meet next time, it is not necessarily who wins. "Go back for a cup of tea before going on to the next task. The girl said, no matter what you do, you mustbine work and rest, and don''t break your body." Some warmth and smiles. This look was seen by 111, and he was not sure now. Will he be able to beat the wild system next time. Even if he can fight, the host may be afraid to ask him to release water, let the other party win? [The host isrge, ready, and teleportation has begun. "Drip! System 111, you have new mail." After hearing the email notification tone, 111 and Tang Kui are already in the time and spacemunication, and currently cannot check the email. Until returning to the transfer station, Tang Kui drank a cup of tea, sinking into the panel while consciously choosing tasks. When he saw a small world where the real world was assimted by the game world, he couldn''t help looking at it twice. Because of this world, he has not yed yet, so he decisively ordered this task. Immediately after taking over, 111 also read the mail over there. Tang Kui is already browsing the plot, which is almost instantaneous, and he has finished browsing all the plots. Then he met the client. "Are you the client this time?" Tang Kui asked. "You, a game character, what task do you want tomission me? I''m curious." The client looked at Tang Kui and looked for a while before saying, "Although I am only a game character, after the assimtion of the real world and the game world, the two worlds haveplemented each other. The real world has given the game characters the wisdom and life. And our game world brings magic and dream to the real world. In fact, you can think of me as a real person. " Tang Kui smiled lightly: "So, what do you want me to do for you? You should know that depending on the size of the task, you need to pay for the soul power of different values." "I know that I am willing to exchange with you with all my soul power. Please help me protect two people." Tang Kui drank a cup of tea: "All the power of the soul? Just need to protect two people?" "Yes, because the other person is very powerful holding the artifact, I am not sure if you can deal with her, so my biggest hope is that you can help me protect these two people and protect them after the world is assimted. They grow up and avoid any danger to them. " Tang Kui saw the seriousness in the other''s eyes, drank the tea, and stood up: "Okay, I''ve taken on this task. You are very persistent and the purpose is clear. I like your character, even if it is a game character, I also appreciate it, so I decided to give you a package to destroy the artifact you said, which is also my goal. " "Three puppets, gone, it''s time for a mission." Hearing Tang Kui''s words, 111 came back. Chapter 2933: Develop a game for women (8) Chapter 2933: Develop a game for women (8) 2933: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Okay, the host is big. By the way, the host is big. I just received an email from your wild sister s wild system. He said in the email ...] ... The system watched Tang Guo constantly recharge the game, brush equipment, and equip her ten characters with top-level equipment, exercises, attributes, and the experience value is almost full in just a few days. . Even Su Ge, who was left in the cold by the original owner, improved her equipment. In fact, Su Ge is the first genius in Tiansheng maind, but people outside really don''t know that Su Ge''s treatment in the hands of the original owner is really not good. The level is the lowest and the strength is the lowest, not as good as the turtle in the basin. Tang Guo smashed the money, basically tens of thousands and tens of thousands of dors, and then it was 100,000 dors and smashed into the equipment. In addition to supporting the ten main characters, she also has a bunch of killers. The followers, all of them are highly qualified, and are more powerful than the single characters raised by some people. In addition, weird things, she looked at like, have all been supported. The system looked at the situation and felt that his host was not raising cattle this time, but raising maggots. The gamepany saw that Tang Guo was so desperately throwing money, it seemed to want to raise something. To this end, they issued a master order within two days. A head order can summon a thousand disciples. This is not found in the plot. Although there are many local tyrants in the game, it is like Tang Guo who seriously raises arge number of characters. There is really no such thing. The gamepanyunched the order to satisfy people like Tang Guo who want to support their characters on arge scale. There are two ways to obtain the master order, one is to dig for treasure, and the other is to buy directly. The price of a master order is 100,000. After Tang Guo saw it, ten head orders, that is, she now has 10,000 disciples. When the gamepany saw Tang Guo being so bold, his shot was one million. The game nner thought, there are 10,000 disciples, then they must have resources, and they must be equipped with mounts? As a result, the gamepany has issued a mount token, which is still a mount token that can summon a thousand mounts. Tang Guo didn''t think the gamepany was pitting money at all. They were giving her resources. So with a small wave of her hand, she topped up the millions into the game ount, bought ten mount tokens, and equipped her disciples with mounts. The gamepany looked a little excited. Such a big customer, they can''t always make only her money, don''t give back something? So, the gamepany decided to give this local yer a weapon token. That''s right, a weapon token can be opened to get a thousand superior weapons. This is specifically to give back to the local tyrant yer. Anyway, local tyrants like it, and they will design something for her. Tang Guo received the gift and was very happy. But I don''t know, the entire game channel, watching her raise 10,000 disciples by herself, is a little speechless. Although surprised, they were very envious. Other tyrants, although they also like to y games, but this kind of development game, they all think it is not necessary. With this energy, it is better to raise only a few, and to brush up experience and skills, and equip them with more interesting. Chapter 2934: Develop a game for women (9) Chapter 2934: Develop a game for women (9) 2934: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers But they didn''t say anything, each had its own hobby. In short, Tang Guo''s ount has been in the first ranking of this game. Tang Guoyang, a game character, madly smashed millions of things, Tang''s father knew. After all, Tang Guo used the card he gave her as a secondary card. "Sir, Miss seems to be having fun." Tang Rongyi''s face was full of smiles: "Since thest time I went home to rest in aa, I haven''t seen Xiaoguo so happy for a long time." "I heard that this game is in thete stage, and the performance of the game characters is simr to real people. With the use of the game warehouse, thedy can also y with the game characters in it. As long as it is properly controlled, there will be no harm to the body of thedy." "That''s fine," Tang Rongyi shook his head, with some regrets. "It is clear that the world''s medicine is advanced, and there is still no way to make Xiaoguo''s physique better. People look at her hungry all the time, and they are afraid that she will have something wrong. "Sir, Miss should understand you, she doesn''t run around now." Speaking of this, Tang Rongyi was even more guilty: "She just was too sensible to make me even more worried. I know that Xiaoguo especially wants to y with those ssmates, but everyone has concerns." He couldn''t guarantee for himself that when something happened to his baby girl, he would not me them at all. So they worry and understand. "Sir, don''t worry, don''t you think thedy is very happy to spend money now?" The assistantforted, "when the game iste, thedy will be able to y with them in the virtual game world. By the way, sir can also try it out. This game may be able to y with thedy in the game at that time. Speaking of which, Mr. and Miss are spending too little time together. " Tang Rongyi introspected himself and nodded: "It''s true, my father is not qualified. If I take more time to apany Xiaoguo, she should not be so lonely." "Yes, sir can also develop a role, when the experience value, skills points are filled up, and brought to y with thedy in the virtual world, thedy will be very happy." The assistant''s proposal made Tang Rongyi very excited. "What else to say, tell me quickly, how to y this game." So, with the help of an assistant, Tang Rongyi logged into the game and was creating a character. "Sir, what role do you want to develop? Babysitter, guard, or knight?" Tang Rongyi thought about it and said, "Let me have a son. I will raise a brother for Xiaoguo. I want to raise a brother who is sensible, obedient, intelligent, strong, strong, and petting Xiaoguo." Tang Rongyi''s eyes were full of Loving, entered his son''s name. "Arrange me an hour of game time every day, let me brush up experience, I will personally train my elder son, so that he can take good care of his sister in the game world in the future." After Tang Rongyi said, he felt that Funny, "It''s the first time I''ve done such a naive thing for half my life." "It''s not childish at all. If thedy knows what the husband is thinking, she will be very happy. The husband is very busy. In the future, this game character will be developed, and he will be able to apany thedy in the future." Tang Rongyi thought about it and thought that was the case. "Don''t tell Xiaoguo this thing. I want to give her a surprise. By the way, give me more money to get in. The experience is worth brushing by myself, if the money can solve it." Chapter 2935: Develop a game for women (10) Chapter 2935: Develop a game for women (10) 2935: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers Tang Guo didn''t know at all that her cheap dad, in order to be able to y with her, even developed a role, and gave her a perfect brother who loves her. Her body has been recuperated for a while, and she is basically able to continue to school. After school, I definitely don''t have that much time to experience. She gave this glorious task to the system. After she arrived, she asked the system to add manyyers of defense to her game ount. Once Xu Wei''s artifact appeared, it was impossible to seed when stealing her things. Of course, it took some time for the other party to steal her. Before that, Xu Wei was stealing the items of ordinary yers. Tang Guo checked the mechanics of the entire game, and then called the gamepany. "Is it Miss Tang?" Tang Guoter lost a lot of money. Not only did Tang Guo lose a lot of money, but the gamepany also found that Tang also made tens of thousands of dors, and Tang seemed to have only one role. Therefore, Tang Guo called thepany and they were of course able to stay at the VIP level. "I don''t know what Miss Tang called, do you have any suggestions for us?" Tang Guo: "This is the case. I have yed many modes at the moment. I especially want to y one mode, which is the PK challenge mode. I like thepulsory challenge, the one that can knock down the other equipment. You have Are you ready for this? There are a lot of yers now. You can dig treasures and y monsters in this game. How can you not challenge yers with PK? " "Don''t hide Miss Tang, we have indeed prepared such a model, but have no ns to upgrade at this time." "Can you upgrade earlier? If I continue this way, I don''t feel like I have enough money to charge." Gamepany staff: "..." OK, they''ll be ready right away. "Thanks for Miss Tang''s suggestion. Actually, we are already nning the upgrade of this model. At that time, we will expand the map. We can also build sects, gangs and the like. Of course, in the back, there are upation territories, so this PK challenge There are models, so stay tuned. " Tang Guo hung up the phone with satisfaction and recharged 500,000 into his ount. No way, her father had more money and let her spend it casually. The system is weak and asks: [The host is big, I feel that you propose this to the gamepany, there must be any unspeakable purpose. "There is no unspeakable purpose. I just want toe out of that PK mode earlier. It is better to have a mandatory challenge mode. Then I can challenge Xu Wei and drop all her equipment. As long as she dares to steal things, I Just hit her back. " Speaking of this, Tang Guo called the gamepany again. "Miss Tang, is there anything else you need?" "I have an idea. When PK challenges, if you can drop the level and continue to challenge, you can fight the opposite side back to its original shape. Is it more challenging?" System: Too bad, this woman. Tang Guo has already gone to school normally, and the experience points are all helped by the system. She only needs to be responsible for charging money and equipping the character. And Xu Wei, as in the plot, she picked up the USB stick that she called an artifact. This day, Xu Wei came back part-time and picked up the USB stick. When I turned on theputer to y the game, I suddenly remembered the existence of the USB sh drive, and was ready to see what was inside. Chapter 2936: Develop a game for women (11) Chapter 2936: Develop a game for women (11) 2936: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In case of something important, you can find a way to return it to the other party. If there is nothing important, it is estimated that no two people will care about this ordinary USB sh drive, and she just leaves it at home. Plug the USB stick into theputer and she saw the manual. As in the plot, she couldn''t believe that there was such a thing, which was impossible for top hackers. After all, this game is really made by argepany, and a little of this vulnerability will be fixed immediately. Moreover, she did not think that such apany would have such a terrible omission. But the existence of the artifact, and the words in the instruction manual that made her not to worry, made her curious. In the end, she still couldn''t resist the temptation. ording to the original plot, she stole items that could not be NPCs, so she found an ordinary yer and stole a very ordinary thing. In the end, the items stolen returned to Level 1, which is the original level, which is very ordinary. But from the outside, no one was able to find out anything strange. The artifact told her that even a gamepany could not analyze the data of this item, it would only consider it to be the mostmon and novice yer''s item in the game. Then, Xu Wei was bolder. At first she was a little embarrassed, butter thought that those things were eliminated by the yers, and they were not needed at all, and currently they can not be sold. Stolen, the other party could not find it. Even if it was found, there was no way to track it, and the courage became bold. "She''s really getting bolder." Tang Guo saw the data stolen by Xu Wei from the system. "Don''t she blush if she steals someone else''s stuff?" [There are still many people who are blindfolded by the immediate interests. They are really in the middle, and few people may be able to hold it. "Speaking so old-fashioned, who did you learn from?" [The host is big, why do nt you ask the gamepany, when will you upgrade? "It should be fast. Even for my tyrant yers, they will put the upgrade on the agenda as soon as possible. After all, this is arge game. You must do a test before upgrading to avoid problems and loss of yers." Right. After half a month, the game was upgraded, and the full service was down for one night. It is expected to start at 9 am. At that time, Tang Guo attended school. It was the system that told her that the game had been upgraded and there were a lot of things in it, basically everything she wanted appeared. "These were prepared by the gamepany, but they were taken out in advance." When free, Tang Guo logs in to the game. Because the system is already connected to the game, she only needs to be conscious to sink in and be able to log in. yer PK challenges have emerged. Ordinary challenges require mutual consent. Forpulsory challenges, tokens are required. Tokens can be sold in malls or obtained by mining treasure. Apulsory challenge token appeared, and of course, a waiver of a mandatory challenge token, called a waiver token, was twice as expensive as apulsory challenge token. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing: "It''s a gamepany that **** money. It''s very profitable." [Yeah, the value of apulsory challenge token is one hundred, it doesn''t look like much, but everyone can afford it. Just after the system finished, Tang Guo went to the mall to buy tokens. I bought one hundred at a time, which is very good, but another 10,000 yuan is gone. Tang Guo looked at the hundred mandatory challenge tokens in his backpack, and said with a tone of excitement: "After school, I will send someone to challenge Xu Wei and return the hero to his original form." It''s not that she doesn''t do it now, but Xu Wei is also in ss. The other party is not logged in to the game and the challenge cannot be achieved. System: Hearing out, the host is greatly super excited. see you tomorrow Chapter 2937: Develop a game for women (12) Chapter 2937: Develop a game for women (12) 2937: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo is looking forward to school here, then go to challenge Xu Wei. Xu Wei over there is actually looking forward to school, and then go back to Nangong Jin to brush experience points, use items to improve proficiency, and improve strength. Of course, by the way, can you find other items that are not very useful from the backpacks of other yers? With the expectations of the two, it was finally out of school. They are not in the same school, and it should be said that they are still far away. Xu Wei is a high school student in a county middle school, while Tang Guo is another province, a very good school in the center of the capital. Anyway, she is the daughter of the city''s richest man, and his brain is still very clever. The school he attends cannot be too bad. If it weren''t for this distance, Tang Guo really wanted to meet this Xu Wei. Xu Wei ran all the way back to the room and couldn''t wait to turn on theputer. In this era, although it has not developed into a special high-tech era, no matter what you do, you cannot do withoutputers. As long as there are children in the family, they are basically equipped with aputer. After all, some courses may be conducted on the school''s official website on aputer. Without aputer, there is basically no way to take sses. Xu Wei logs in to the game and esses the USB drive at the same time. Then the scene map came out, and now Nangong Jin can no longer live in the little thatched cottage before. Because of her help, he improved his strength, healed hismeness, and gave him equipment, so that Nangong Jin defeated thergest NPC in the vige, the vige head. People in the vige did not dare to bully him any more, and respected him every day. Xu Wei intends to give Nangong Jin another strength and then go to the town to have a look. It is best to defeat the mayor and conquer the whole town. Because she was not very satisfied with Nangong Jin''s appearance at first, her previous attributes were basically added to his appearance. At present, she has nned to obtain attribute points next and add them to others. Although Nangong Jin''s appearance has not reached the most perfect state, there are also 8 levels (full level is 10). At least, she is currently satisfied. Sending Nangong Jin to brush the use of items proficient, Xu Wei is using an artifact USB sh drive, looking for those yers closest to her, began to look in their backpack for Nangong Jin things. It didn''t take long for her to find a knife, with Nangong Jin''s current grade, and this knife was just right. So she stole the knife without hesitation. An artifact USB stick can not only steal things, but when you look at those backpacks, you can also show which things aremonly used by yers, infrequently used, and never used at one time. Basically, the things stolen by Xu Wei are the ones that have been used once and may never have been used, or they have never been used. Often used, she did not dare to move forpleteness. Qingyuedao just got her hand, fell into her backpack, and turned into a very ordinary knife. There is no difference at all from the Tier 1 weapons seen everywhere in the system. However, with the artifact USB, she can see the introduction in the backpack. She also tried it before, throwing a piece of changed appearance to the ground, no yer picked it up, because that was really too low-level. Chapter 2938: Develop a game for women (13) Chapter 2938: Develop a game for women (13) 2938: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 13 Answers Because this game only appeared, so far, everyone is still exploring, for the time being there is no development and sale function. The grid of the backpack is limited, unless it is a local tyrant, use the money to open the storage grid. But an ordinary yer like her does not have that ability. Xu Wei clicked on the use of Qingyue Knife and gave it to Nangong Jin. Suddenly, Nangong Jin held a blue moon knife in his hand. She was going to look at other yers'' backpacks and see what they needed, such as elixir, bonus points, etc., and they stole a little bit each, and that kind of yers couldn''t find it. Relying on this recently, she has raised Nangong Jin many levels. It''s just that the bonus of these attribute points is obtained by most yers, and it is immediately used by their beloved cultivating characters. Only a small part will be kept. She wants to steal some points, and she has to go through them one by one. Artifact told her that as long as it is upgraded, it can be automatically locked in the future, and yers who are easy to steal items will not be so troublesome. At this point, Xu Wei is working hard every day to give Nangong Jin brush experience, brushing items using proficiency. ording to the instructions on the artifact, if it is to be upgraded, it will be used to brush the stolen items to the full level. The higher the item, the more experience you will have to upgrade the artifact. At this time, Xu Wei''s game interface suddenly popped up a dialog box to make her sting. [yer gentlemen under the gate of the fruit jam will challenge you once. Xu Wei also stumbled, forcing a challenge? She is a bit impressed, as if a previous upgrade, many things were updated in the system, including the PK between yers and a mandatory challenge token. No! When Xu Wei reacted, the interface had be a challenge interface. Then she saw a veryrge turtle, rushing towards Nangong Jin, and a turtle sat on Nangong Jin''s body. In the end, the interface appears: [yer graceful fruit jam under the door small turtle tortoise defeated your door Nangong Jin. yers are encouraged to work hard to improve your husband''s strength! Items dropped: [First-ss weapon, first-ss shoes, first-ss clothing, first-ss ring. In the blink of an eye, Xu Wei saw her "husband" Nangong Jin, and the things on her body fell out. The whole person is left with only one pair of pants. She suspected that the system had left her a pant, which was thest face. No, it s so daddy? Do you drop all the equipment once you challenge it? However, seeing the dropped equipment, the system did not find any problems in it, Xu Wei was a bit more rxed. Xu Wei thought it was an ident and turned to Nangong Jin to put on new clothes. Just dressed, the challenge box appeared again. [yer gentlemen under the gate of the fruit jam will challenge you once. [The yer''s gentlemen under the door of the fruit jam defeated Nangong Jin under your door. yers are encouraged to work hard to improve your husband''s strength! [yer gentlemen under the gate of the fruit jam will challenge you once. [The yer''s gentlemen under the door of the fruit jam defeated Nangong Jin under your door. yers are encouraged to work hard to improve your husband''s strength! [yer gentleness fruit jam ...] [yer gentleness fruit jam ...] [yer gentleness fruit jam ...] Chapter 2939: Develop a game for women (14) Chapter 2939: Develop a game for women (14) 2939: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Wei really didn''t understand why the gentleman on the opposite side and why shouldunch a mandatory challenge to her. What made her even more furious was that the other person sent it was actually a turtle. These days, there are still turtles in the game. Even if you raise a turtle, you still have such a strong turtle. Basically, they got down, Nangong Jin was ttened by the other side, and the reaction was toote. Every time she just dressed Nangong Jin, the other party came. She has also tried to buy a war-free token before, but she is not a local tyrant. A war-free token is two hundred dors, but she is distressed. In the end, she was only able to watch Nangong Jin suffer a blow, and she had no choice. This euphemistic fruit jam, she knows who it is. After all, the local tyrant list is the other party, and there are often full service announcements of the local tyrants. Open the top of the full service. Basically, the first of the full service is in her hands, which is a real gold yer. She didn''t understand. She and the local tyrant seemed to have no holiday, right? To this end, Xu Wei tried to contact Tang Guo. But Tang Guo had already ckened Xu We long ago, and he could not receive any news from the other party. This made Xu Wei see that the message failed to send, and realized that the local tyrants had pulled her ck. She frowned and wondered, did it really offend any tyrant? No, she has always been honest, and it is impossible to offend any local tyrant. And the two of them are not in the same district. The local tyrant is in the district, and she is registeredter. Helpless, Xu Wei decided not to wear Nangong Jin. Let him wear trousers first, lest the local tyrante to trouble. However, she was wrong again. [Euphemism Orange Jam under the Door of Fruit Jamunches apulsory challenge to Nangong Jin under your door! [The challenge begins! [Orange cat ps Nangong Jin with one paw, Nangong Jin drops to level 2! [Euphemism Orange Jam under the Door of Fruit Jamunches apulsory challenge to Nangong Jin under your door! A ... In just one minute, Xu Wei watched Nangong Jin stare ten times by the big orange cat, and she dropped more than twenty levels. Then she discovered that not only the level but also the attributes. In short, Nangong Jin, who lost so many times, is not as handsome as before. Xu Wei has a bad hunch and has beenpulsively challenged by the other party. Will Nangong Jin be beaten back to its original shape? She quickly went to see the previous upgrade announcement, and after reading it, the whole person was bad. It turned out that when the game was updated, it was already exined above. After being defeated, if there are no items dropped, the character developed by the yer will be defeated and even dropped into the original shape. Most yers think that this n is very good, with more challenges and fun. After all, under normal circumstances, no one like Tang Guo buys mandatory challenge tokens and points at a character, right? After a while, Nangong Jin became ugly again. Seeing that Nangong Jin may beme, Xu Wei quickly quit the game to keep it safe. Seeing that there was no game screen on theputer interface, she took a long breath and hung down the table, muttering cursingly: "I don''t know if the local tyrant took the wrong medicine. I had to chase after me to kill it. Nangong Jinyang was so good, it instantly changed from more than 50 levels to more than 20 levels, and almost returned to its original shape. " On the other side, Tang Guo watched Xu Wei go offline and smiled happily: "The gamepany''s n is very talented." Chapter 2940: Develop a game for women (15) Chapter 2940: Develop a game for women (15) 2940: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers [It''s very talented. After all, it makes the host very happy. By the way, the host is very big. Everything in Xu Wei''s backpack was dropped by you. Now she is really one step back to the beginning and has to work hard to help Nangong Jin ss. The system asked curiously: [The host is big, do you say Xu Wei will give up on this? After all, you chased her back to its original shape. If she gave up, wouldn''t she have to y? "Shouldn''t give up because of this one, you''ll monitor her this time to see if she''s going to steal. I guess she''ll be online again. I won''t challenge her then, lest she be scared. Do not dare to y games. " The system thinks that his host is big, and maybe he has some bad ideas in mind. "You said that the mandatory challenge tokens have alle out. Are the gamepanies nning or rewarding the next step? And, under my graceful school, so many disciples are not for nothing, can they not be found every time? Trouble is a tant andpulsory challenge. If you use it too much, it will look very pretentious and not fun. " System: He is still a very young boy, and he doesn''t understand the bad taste of this old churros. "The reward is still quite popr, right? Under normal circumstances, such games wille out, I guess the gamepany should be prepared. For a game that has been developed for so long, some things must have been nned for a long time. , Just perfect it, just add it and use it. " "But the reward order is used too much, and it is very pretentious." Tang Guo knocked his fingers. "So, let''s make another assassination order. Those disciples raised under the door can act as assassins to assassinate other yers. Assassination failure If the identity can be revealed, if the assassination is sessful, the identity will not be revealed. In this case, it is more fair. " "The price can be set a little expensive, which will not easily make the yer disgusted. If most yers can''t afford it, there will not be so much trouble." System: [The host is right, as long as you can afford it. "I remember in the plot, Nangong Jin still has a hidden identity, after all, there are not many ordinary people with a surname of Nangong. It is the existence of a male lead that triggers the hidden plot is normal. When his identity is exposedter, Xu Wei will understand, Why was he assassinated. " System: lying down, too bad! Tang Guo waved his hand and recharged some money to go in. Then he called the gamepany and said his thoughts: "Always challenge with injunctions. It''s more boring to use more." The gamepany nned: "..." baldness. "When will your rewarde out?" Tang Guo asked curiously. The person in charge of the gamepany: "Since Miss Tang has asked, in fact, we originally interrupted the reward order next month." "Come out early, I''m afraid I won''t be interested next month." Gamepany leader: Really bald. Tang Guo didn''t just spend the deputy card that Tang Rongyi gave her. After all, the money she was going to throw in had to let the gamingpany follow her. For hundreds of thousands and millions, gamepanies don''t have such a good attitude. Therefore, she spends a lot of money from stock spection, her family made money. System: Chest! proud. The speed at which she spends her money doesn''t take money at all. She alone is worth hundreds of thousands of yers. After all, ordinary yers are still honestly earning experience to upgrade, redeem items, and enhance the character''s attributes. Chapter 2941: Develop a game for women (16) Chapter 2941: Develop a game for women (16) 2941: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers This training game can be yed with or without gold. However, gold is like riding a rocket. If you do nt have gold, you will be in a wheelchair. "This, we will consider it. We are still negotiating before, should we offer a reward order earlier?" Tang Guo was satisfied: "In fact, I have a suggestion. Let me talk about it. I find it very interesting." Gamepany nning: How to feel that theirpany''s programmers are going bald. "Miss Tang, please." "If a reward order is avable, how can there be no assassination order? You see, I have so many disciples under my door. I ca nt raise them in vain. In addition to doing tasks and making money for me, I have to do other talents. OK, you are not saying that this game is simtion, and many plots are based on human activities. Well, letting them y assassins to assassinate other yers should not be excessive. Set another, if the assassination fails, the identity will be revealed, and if the enemy is enemies, if the assassination is sessful, the identity will not be revealed ... " Gamepany nning: Although it is, but it is really a good idea. Person in charge of the gamepany: Why didn''t he think of it like this, assassination order, pay attention. After disconnecting the phone, Tang Guo continued his experience. She looked at Su Ge''s character. It was a bit pitiful in any way. Anyway, she had recharged so much money, and also upgraded the other party''s equipment, all of which became the top. "Tunzi, when you have time, give Su Ge a level, and I feel that he is a bit pitiful. My little turtle is almost two hundred, and Su Ge is less than one hundred, anyway, Tiansheng The first genius to cultivate immortals on the maind. " [The host isrge. The 97th level is really not low. This game is particrly difficult to rise to the 60th level. Many of the districts do not have this level yet. Also, this game didn''te out long. "Mainly, those disciples I raised seem to be almost eighty?" System: [OK, then give him promotion. When the host is in ss, I will give him more experience and it sounds really pitiful. Didn''t he challenge PK, he sent Su Ge to PK, PK, it is easiest to gain experience. The next day, Tang Guo had a ss, and the system was assigning levels to Su Ge, taking him to kill the Quartet. Of course, this time is not a mandatory PK, after all, that very defeated and good-looking, easy to make enemies. He took Su Ge to the PK tform, and when he won the opponent, he was able to defend the tform, and other yers came to challenge. The longer you stand on the ring, and the more yers you defeat, the more experience you have. Tang Guo is taking his ss seriously, Xu Wei is still upset about yesterday''s incident. Because of that incident, she was afraid of being spotted by the tyrants and did not dare tond on the game again. As Tang Guo thought, it was impossible for her to give up the game. She ns to wait for school and return to check in. She believes that the local tyrant may not be pleasing to her yesterday, and she may have forgotten it today. And, she is even more urgent to raise Nangong Jin''s level. Although defeated so many times, her instinct told her to never give up Nangong Jin. With such terrible intuition, Xu Wei didn''t know what was going on. At noon, the office of Tang''spany, except for lunch break, is an assistant''s game time for Tang Rongyi. In order to apany Tang Rongyi to y, assistant Hu Min also raised a game character himself. Chapter 2942: Develop a game for women (17) Chapter 2942: Develop a game for women (17) 2942: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers However, he has a different role from Tang Rongyi. He has a wife role. Well men, it''s interesting to have no grandma. "Equipment is still not perfect, and you have to redeem some money." Tang Rongyi said, pointing his finger quickly at the mouse, adding various attribute points to the character on the interface, and brushing up his son''s experience on time every day, making the game The character''s experience value has now reached level 100. Hu Min looked at Tang Rongyi very painlessly, recharged a hundred thousand, and he was a little bit painful. "Sir, in fact, you don''t need to charge so much money, you have a lot of money. After all, it''s just a game character to apany thedy, so don''t you need to be so serious?" Tang Rongyi shook his head and said with a smile: "Since they have been raised, they must be raised seriously. Xiaoguo is now at the top of the full service list, and I have not even ranked in the top one hundred." "Mr. mean, still want to enter the top hundred of local tyrants?" Hu Min didn''t know if he should cry orugh. Was his proposal wrong? Looking at hisputer interface, the devil''s figure, the angel''s cheeky wife, he couldn''t help but charge a little more money into it. His wife is so beautiful that she doesn''t match her with beautiful clothes, she feels that she is abusing her. Maybe this is why he is single so far. "I n to be in the top ten. When the timees to the top ten, I will go to Xiaoguo and y with her. I don''t know if she will be happy." "Surely, sir, in fact, you can choose to join the euphemism of thedy. Didn''t she create an euphemism before? There are many game characters in it. It is said that the gamepany introduced it in advance for thedy. " "No, wait for me to reach the top ten, then go to Xiaoguo." Tang Rongyi looked at the game character on the interface, and quickly added attribute points to him. "If there is such a son, I don''t have to worry about Xiaoguo. She was taken care of. Xiaoguo''s health is not good. She has an older brother to protect her. It hurts her so much, she just needs to be a little princess. " [Host, this Tang Rongyi is really a good father. He actually raised game characters for his daughter. I look forward to ying with her one day. Tang Kuiyan said, "I don''t know when this world can be assimted. Every day I upgrade here, it''s really boring." 111 weak thoughts, what is boring, obviously just want to go there early to see that wild sister. "If I weren''t afraid of being caught with abnormal data, I would have liked to upgrade to two hundred, but this cheap dad gave me good equipment, and I like the added attributes." Tang Kuimented, "Unfortunately, I still have to endure the constraints of the game world, afraid of data corruption, and dare not move. " 111 sighed: [If the host really wants to see your sister, should I send an email to her wild system and say that you exist? "No, surprise her by then. Since she''s here, she won''t be the same as before, something will happen." 111 tone quiet: [Not only did nothing happen, but also yesterday Xu Wei taught a hard meal. Knowing the whole service, the tyrant found a little transparent trouble and directly knocked the opponent down more than 20 levels, and almost returned to its original shape. "Just be happy." 111: Ah! The host is sometimes really unprincipled. That wild sister really took away all the favor from the host. After school that day, Xu Weinded the game again, ready to see the situation. see you tomorrow Chapter 2943: Develop a game for women (18) Chapter 2943: Develop a game for women (18) 2943: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Wei carefully helped Nangong Jin to brush up the experience value, and also checked to see if the full service local list was online. Seeing that the other party was not online, she was quietly relieved and quickly helped Nangong Jinbrush experience. At the same time, connect to the artifact USB stick and continue to check the contents of those yers'' backpacks. After working so hard for a long time, once returning to the beginning, Xu Wei was still veryining. Thepulsory challenge order of the local tyrants is just like not having money. She is not only able to suffer. Suddenly, Xu Wei''s mind shed, and she wanted to see what kind of items there were in that local tyrant''s backpack. The full service list is a local tyrant, definitely rushed in a lot of money, not to mention anything else, the equipment must be top-notch. She has always looked at other yers, and they are all yers with simr levels. She wanted to take a look at it because she was beaten by the tyrants yesterday. She was beaten somehow on her own side, and it''s hard to look at each other''s things, right? Soon, Xu Wei entered Tang Guo''s game ID number in the system of the artifact USB sh drive, and Tang Guo''s ount information popped up instantly. She happily went to order each other''s backpack, and at this point, there was no response at all. A closer look revealed that the backpack, which should have been shiny, turned out to be gray. Everyone who has yed the game knows that the gray backpack is either empty or has insufficient permissions to order it. Obviously, Tang Guo''s backpack cannot be empty, is it because of insufficient authority? Every time she was confused, she would go to the manual of the artifact and read the answer. Sure enough, she soon found out why her grade was really not enough. It should be said that Nangong Jin''s level is not enough. ording to the current situation, the backpack she can steal, the highest level of character development under her door, can only be at most 30 levels lower than the highest character under the opponent''s door. She looked at the Nangong Jin level, which is currently not 30, because she was dropped more than 20 levels yesterday. Look at Tang Guo''s role development, the highest level, his face suddenly turned white, level 266, which is simply higher than arge BOSS level. At least, so far, NPCs have never seen such a high level. Knowing that Tang Guo''s backpack could not be checked, Xu Wei was a little disappointed and turned to check in other yers'' backpacks. Nangong Jin''s level is now lowered again. There is still a limit to the artifacts she steals. That is, what she can steal must be what Nangong Jin can currently use. It''s a long road to upgrade, which makes Xu Weiin more and more, that the rich can''t find a ce to spend, and it is necessary to force her to challenge the tyrant. The local tyrants may not understand howmon it is for these ordinary yers to experience some experience. Tang Guo came online a littlete, mainly because Tang Rongyi returned today and took her out for dinner. By the way, she also discussed the games she yed recently. She thought what was happening, but Tang Rongyi said, "Xiaoguo buys any good equipment in it. Dad still has some money for you to buy some equipment. I increased the amount of your sub-card." As long as the daughter is happy, these days, Xiaoguo''s body seems to have improved a lot. However, thinking of Tang Guomen''s next 10,000 disciples and raising ten main characters, he couldn''t help butugh. Chapter 2944: Develop a game for women (19) Chapter 2944: Develop a game for women (19) 2944: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Okay, Dad." Looking at Tang Guo, Tang Rongyi almost couldn''t help but said that he had been secretly ying a game to develop a game recently. Don''t panic. When you reach the top ten, talk to Xiaoguo at his house. Back in the room, Tang Guo logs in to the game. By the way also asked the system: "Did Xu Wei steal someone else''s stuff today?" [Stolen, while the host isrgely offline, she still wants toe and look at the host srge backpack secretly, but her artifact seems to have any restrictions. It may be that her level is low and she does not have permission to view it. The host is very relieved. Even if she is upgraded to the permission to view, she can''t see it even if I am there. Even if she can see it, she can''t touch it. Tang Guo didn''t care about this: "Did she go offline?" [Well, she went offline earlier today. I guess she wanted to avoid the host. After all, she was scared by you yesterday. "So scared of me, then I won''t hit her recently." Tang Guo''s lips crooked. "Moreover, she should not have been promoted two levels today. A forced challenge is also very expensive, and every time she knocks down one or two levels. It doesn''t mean anything. When she gets to sixty, you can tell me more. " She''s also afraid to beat Xu Wei, so it''s meaningless. Doesn''t the other person like stealing things? When the other party steals to a certain extent, she will knock down everything from the other party, just like upgrading monsters. So this strange is too small, she really looks down on it. [The host is big, Xu Wei''s situation, don''t you n to publish it? ] The system was puzzled. [After all, she stole a lot of yers'' things. Those people were still discussing it some time ago, but they were blocked by the authorities. In this case, she should continue to steal. It''s really not easy for everyone to get some equipment. Without money, you can only use time to pile up. "Not for the time being, even if it is known by the authorities, it will just ban her ount so that she won''t y this game anymore. This is not what I want. What Xu Wei does, wait for the world to assimte. Let me announce it to everyone. In fact, I am curious how she will steal other people''s things when the world is assimted. " "And there is, haven''t you sent a message to 111? The artifact is most likely a product from the time and space department, which sounds very evil." Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "If we will y Xu Wei now, The ount is banned, and the artifact will definitely give up her and go to find another person. I do nt know how it will develop at that time, it is better to just observe it and wait for the world to assimte before making a decision. " The system felt that this would work, but he was still a little naive: "What if Xu Wei doesn''t steal? "Tunzi, are you upgrading to be stupid?" System: OK, he shouldn''t ask this stupid question. Xu Wei observed for several days and found that Tang Guo really did not force her to challenge her anymore. Sometimes she also secretly observed that the other party had been online for a long time, as if the previous thing was a misunderstanding. One monthter, Xu Wei slowly raised Nangong Jin''s level up to now, it is already sixty. The appearance of Nangong Jin also restored the handsome and unparalleled, and she also equipped the other party with equipment. Because of the existence of artifacts, Nangong Jin''s equipment seems to be in line with that level of public equipment. This month, she secretly took a lot of things in other yers'' backpacks. Chapter 2945: Develop a game for women (20) Chapter 2945: Develop a game for women (20) 2945: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers All Nangong Jin s equipmentes in this way, so she only needs to be responsible every day, give Nangong Jin the experience value, and upgrade the attribute points. It''s also because she doesn''t sacrifice gold. If she did, she might be close to a hundredth level. She particrly wanted to steal the attribute points back to make Nangong Jin more powerful, but most yers, who obtained the attribute points, were basically added to the character immediately. So far, it can be stolen by her. It''s really rare. The game has been updated several times before, and it is said that many things have been updated. But Xu Wei didn''t care about this, and now she focused on helping Nangong Jin upgrade. As time passed, there was an urgency in her heart, she must raise the rank of Nangong Jin, otherwise she would regret it. Therefore, she desperately brushed the level, but now she has reached the sixty level, the level of experience is particrly high, and the upgrade is slow. Unless you add gold, increase attributes, and then experience points, it will be easier when you pass the level and the upgrade will be faster. But she is an ordinary high school student, and she really doesn''t have that much money. [The host isrge, Ngong Jin of Xu Wei''s family has reached level 60,] and to this day, the system secretly poked and said Tang Guo, [Fat, you can kill it. Tang Guo was in ss at the time, and she almostughed, and then she said, "Go back and kill." [The host is big, hasn''t it been updated with several new things? The hunting order hase out. "What about the assassination order?" [Assassination order is still being nned, not so fast. After all, this is also arge-scale game, and there are more and more people ying today. It is estimated that there will be a while to upgrade. "Okay, Xiaotongzi, you buy me fifty hunting orders and let other yers take over the task. If you are rewarded, just choose the equipment in the backpack that I am about to eliminate." Now that the hunting order hase out, Xu Wei''s Nangong Jin has also reached the 60th level, so it has to be used. Fifty hunting orders should be almost there. The system poked a smile, and quickly went to buy the token. After school in the afternoon, Xu Wei hurriedly returned to the room, turned on theputer, and graded Nangong Jin. Because this month, she and Tang Guo had nothing to do with each other. The local tyrant didn''t bother her, which made her feel much better. The urgency in her heart is getting stronger and stronger, and she must improve Nangong Jin''s strength early. Just when the interface opened, she saw a series of system messages: [yer gentleman Fruit Jam issued a hunting order for you] [yer gentleman Fruit Jam issued a hunting order for you] [yer gentleman Fruit Jam issued a hunting order for you] ... Xu Wei also counted it. There were a total of fifty hunting orders. She stared at the game interface, which was a little incredible. Where did she provoke that tyrant? A month has passed since thest time Xu Wei was forced to challenge by the gentlemen of the full-scale local list. Just today at noon, the graceful fruit jam sent Xu Wei 50 killing orders in one breath. yers who receive this hunting order, as long as they can kill Xu Wei once, will be able to get items dropped on the opponent''s character, and at the same time can get rewards from Tang Guo. Especially when the rewards are public, for them, they are all top gear. People in full service are crazy. Chapter 2946: Develop a game for women (21) Chapter 2946: Develop a game for women (21) 2946: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because the killing order can kill people across the service. After all, this hunt order is more expensive than the mandatory challenge order. One thousand pieces! It is only for local tyrants to y. Although they were curious about the graceful fruit jam, why did they issue ten hunting orders and a small transparent hunting, but the reward is right, the others are not important. It''s easy for them to kill little transparent, isn''t it? As a result, Xu Wei had not responded yet, and just after going online to read the system news, her Nangong Jin was found. The other party was a more than one hundred level big man, and Nangong Jin was chopped to death with one stroke. The big guy hacked and did nt say, but he still shouted in full service. He had killed Nangong Jin and told everyone that the scope of Nangong Jin s activities allowed those who received the hunting order to hurry up and chop. he! After making this statement, the boss went to receive the award. [Host, your wild sister is bullying Xiao transparent. 111 watched the whole process, Xu Wei was chased and killed by countless more than 100 ranks, her family Nangong Jin''s level has been falling from 60, brushing, now it has fallen to 30 . The hunting order is more abnormal than the mandatory challenge order. Now that she has been locked, even if the power is off and hang up, there is no way to escape the hunting order that locked her. Xu Wei went all white and sent a message to Tang Guo, but Tang Guo had already pulled her ck, she couldn''t send it at all. "Look at what''s in my dad''s backpack." Tang Kui''s tone, with a little smile and excitement, "Where is the hunting order?" Hearing this 111, hurried to see, seeing the glittering hunting order in the backpack, he poked, and it really shows up, chasing Xu Wei''s door to Nangong Jin once, you can get the corresponding equipment reward. At present, 111 is a little helpless: [I feel like waiting, your host dad will y games in that study room that is usually used for office, and send you to hunt down Nangong Jin. "After the unremitting efforts of this cheap dad, I finally broke through two hundred levels," Tang Kui said quietly. "To stay in the usual ce, I would not be bothered to get a level that is more than thirty." The order was issued by the younger sister, so it''s hard to beat him. Now 111, I don''t want to talk at all. Dinner was eaten by Tang Guo and Tang Rongyi. After dinner, the two did not have any special activities today. Tang Rongyi first said, "Don''t y toote for Xiaoguo, rest early." "Okay, dad too. Don''t work toote." Tang Rongyi held his face and nodded: "I will sleep at eleven o''clock." He nced at his watch, and it is currently showing at nine o''clock in the evening, can he sleep at eleven, and two hours Time to help his son brush up experience. By the way, at noon today, I received a hunting order issued by Xiaoguo of his family. It must be in the game. Anyone who provoked his Xiaoguo had to go up and teach each other a meal. Tang Kui waited, waited, and finally waited until his cheap dad logged in to the game. At present, Xu Wei has not slept. Tomorrow is the weekend, and Xu Wei is locked by other hunting orders, and forced to quit the game, there is no way to save. She could only keep her face nk and watch Nangong Jin step down. If this time she orders, the remaining hunting order will not expire, she is not going to be hunted down, locked, let the other party kill enough. Chapter 2947: Develop a game for women (22) Chapter 2947: Develop a game for women (22) 2947: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I really don''t know how the other side would hold her to kill. This gave Xu Wei the idea of changing the area and changing her name. When Tang Rongyi and Tang Kui found Nangong Jin, they looked at each other''s level and were silent. Tang Rongyi frowned in the study and muttered, "Why are there two levels left?" Holding Nangong Jin only two levels, and only one pants left, Tang Rongyi was a bit lost. As a father, he was really too busy, so he didn''t have time toe and cut the other two. Tang Kui is also a little speechless, two levels, one hair can kill each other. Although only two levels, but neither of them gave up, Tang Rongyi ordered a killing order and locked Nangong Jin. After that, Tang Kui was also polite, stepping on one foot, and trampled Nangong Jin to death. At this point, their mission waspleted and the hunting order disappeared. However, there are still a lot of people with a hunting order, looking at Nangong Jin, only one level left, a little cyanosis. Because the reward for the sess of the hunt was too rich, they came and killed Nangong Jin once. Nangong Jin, who can''t drop the equipment and level of his body, can only drop the contents of the backpack after cutting people. Watching Nangong Jin being cut, Xu Wei was numb. Just when Nangong Jin was cut to only one level, she decided to change districts. I heard that two new districts have been opened. She went to the new districts to y, and she did nt know why the local tyrant killed her. Since she could nt get it, she avoided it and slowly upgraded. Come back with a hunting order, facing Nangong Jin is a sh, and the contents of the backpack are quickly falling out. Xu Wei didn''t care anymore, she didn''t want to y Nangong Jin in that area, thatme, really, wasted her toil to upgrade him in vain. [Host, Xu Wei couldn''t stand being chased, and changed areas. 111 quickly detected the intelligence and Tang Kui. Tang Kui said indifferently: "She can''t escape the eyes of her sister. As long as she dares to steal things, she won''t be very good in the end. It is impossible to upgrade." Uh, okay! Here, the system also told Tang Guo that Xu Wei changed things. "Then monitor her and see if she steals anything." Does the system think this is nonsense? Xu Wei holds an artifact in her hand, may she not steal it? Speaking of, an ordinary person holding such an artifact may not be able to hold it. Human potential is unlimited, but greed is unlimited. "I didn''t cut it!" Tang Rongyi said in the study. "It''s still early, take his son to cut two more monsters, help his son to increase his attributes, and climb to the top ten earlier, so he can y with Xiaoguo. " "By the way, I think we should add one more attribute, for example, the attribute of petting sister is the best." Tang Kui: "..." Xu Wei changed to thetest one, and she couldn''t bear the name. She logged in directly. Anyway, she changed her name and bought a rename card. Her role is still husband. This time, she nned to develop her character before she named her. Just upgrade silently, shouldn''t it cause local tyrants? It was just that when she looked at the characters she randomly acquired, the whole person was bad. The character still lives in a small vige, although it is different from the previous Nangong Jin, it is notme. But it was a disfigurement! !! Chapter 2948: Develop a game for women (23) Chapter 2948: Develop a game for women (23) 2948: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers What she couldn''t stand was that her hair was still red. Xu Wei doesn''t believe in evil, she can only get this role every time. So, I immediately changed to another area, randomly acquired a character, and still lived in the small vige. There was no disfiguration ormeness, but his hand was broken. Xu Wei: "..." She really didn''t believe it, every time. Then, she changed the area again. The characters were randomly acquired. She looked a little desperate when she was still in a small vige. Looking at the role is one, squatting drooling fool in the vige mouth, she almost abandoned. She asked the system three times what was going on. The system''s answer is official: Although the characters obtained by the yers are very miserable, they look like an insignificant person. But the potential of such a role is also very great. yers are requested to earnestly raise the character level and obtain hidden plots. Is there a hidden story? Xu Wei remembered the previous Nangong Jin. In addition to her miserable life, all aspects of her attributes really improved faster. With each attribute upgrade, the sess rate is very high. Is this the benefit of a miserable life? Time hastened for two months. At this time, it was time for Xu Wei to use an artifact to steal Tang Guo''s items. But because her upgrade path was not smooth, she was either forced to challenge or issued a hunting order, and was eventually cut back to the original level. After another two months, Xu Wei raised her character level to 80. For the past two months, she has kept the character in the small vige. She had not been challenged forcibly, nor had she been hunted down, and she was finally relieved. [The host is big, Xu Weiyang''s character is eighty, can she be killed? In the past two months, she stole a lot from other yers. Although the character looks ordinary, the attributes of the equipment itself are very high. "Sue Ge under my hands is over 200 levels, not to mention my mother, who has exceeded 300 levels. Xu Wei''s character is only 80 levels, and it feels a little insufficient to kill." [Did you update an assassination orderst week? ] The system poked and said, there is something bad, [or else, send Su Ge to assassinate him. Recently, I have been giving Su Ge experience, and finally made him not the lowest one. Although not as good as the role of mother, but at least higher than the little turtle, orange cat or something, the level is much higher. It is really a poor character, who can onlypare with orange big cats and small turtles. Tang Guo also thought of Su Ge''s character: "Okay, you can arrange and buy a few assassination orders to assassinate Xu Wei''s character." There are more than two hundred levels, and it is not random to cut an eighty level. "Yes, don''t chop off her backpack, just chop the opponent to level 1." The system quickly agreed, and then went to arrange. After school in the afternoon, Xu Wei rushed to brush the grade. After all, the current game characters are already eighty. This made her feel less panicked. If it wasn''t for herck of energy, she really wanted to support two more roles, or it wasn''t that she didn''t support more roles, but supported one more role. This game is really getting more and more money. Her goal this month is to brush her character to the 100th level. However, Xu Wei did not expect that she would put the character on the town to practice, and went to other yers'' backpacks to find something suitable for him. As a result, after a while, she received the incident that the character was stabbed and killed in town. see you tomorrow Chapter 2949: Develop a game for women (24) Chapter 2949: Develop a game for women (24) 2949: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Hello yer, your number 242424244 goes through the town and is assassinated by a sudden assassin. Xu Wei looked at the system prompts and quickly switched the interface. Sure enough, inside the town, she found the character''s body. Not only was all the equipment on his body gone, he also lost five levels in session, which made Xu Wei mad. Assassination? She finally found the so-called assassination order in the mall. She froze and looked at the assassination order. There are three ways to obtain an assassination order, first, buy directly from gold, and second, dig for treasure. Third, fight monsters. The first one is impossible. The second one is disguised gold. The third one is too small. Xu Wei couldn''t figure out why someone would assassinate her somehow. But because the other party''s assassination was sessful, she could not know the other party''s identity. This made her aggrieved, and there was no other way to vent. She didn''t even think that it might be Tang Guo''s role to send someone to kill her. It is worth mentioning that another attractive point of this game is that cross-service pursuit and killing, cross-service assassination, as long as you are willing to pay gold, there is nothing you can''t do. This is satisfied, many yers are unwilling to change zones, and can y with friends in different regions. Of course, you can cross-service without paying money, but you need to get a cross-service order. Cross-service orders can be bought, this is not expensive, but can also be obtained from other ces. In short, this game is a collection of many game fun, but also a collection of countless games, the ability to pay yers money. At this time, Xu Wei should have stolen her things, and she can even interact with the game characters with the use of the game warehouse. Because of Tang Guo''s intervention, none of these things happened. Maybe, there will be no chance in the future. Xu Wei''s character was killed. She thought it was an ident. After all, nothing happened in the past two months. She took the role to practice in the town, and the system also told her before that there might be any hidden plot in this role. For one thing, she is quite certain that the character''s luck is really good. Every time you upgrade, you have a chance to upgrade several levels in session, and at most, you will rise six levels in session. Convince yourself that there should be any hidden plot in this character. Xu Wei also equips the character and let him go out to practice. From the beginning, she yed this game with enthusiasm. Until now, Xu Wei can continue to y because of the urgency in her heart. She must develop a character to make her feel at ease. Although I don''t know how this happened, Xu Wei decided to follow her feelings. On the system side, it was found that Xu Wei was still upgrading, and decided to wait for her role to rise to level 80, and then send Su Ge to assassinate her. In this way, every time Xu Wei raised the character to the 80th level, Su Ge would cut off the opponent several levels in the past. Naturally, all his equipment was cut off. The system felt a bit fun, anyway, the host gave him the task. Therefore, he sent Su Ge today, small turtles tomorrow, and orange cats the day after tomorrow. Sometimes he would send them together to kill Xu Wei''s game characters in towns, ravines, and vige houses. Watching the character being assassinated every day, he was assassinated as soon as he was online. There was only one assassin for a while, and arge group of assassins for a while. Xu Wei really copsed. Chapter 2950: Develop a game for women (25) Chapter 2950: Develop a game for women (25) 2950: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers No matter how hard Xu Wei tries to upgrade her character, she will soon be killed by the sudden emergence of assassins. Sometimes, she just took the character to the academy to read, and as a result, she was killed by a sudden assassin. The system is happy. Because it was just an ordinary assassination order, no one would notice how many times Xu Wei''s character died. After all, to this day, as long as you start ying seriously, people who do nt have any money are basically in the 150th level. A character like Xu Wei, who is less than a hundred levels, is simply a little transparent, and no one pays attention at all. The system is having fun here, while 111 is actually monitoring Xu Wei''s situation. Seeing Xu Wei be chopped down a bit, he felt very speechless. The host shoulde over for a vacation this time. Do you need a host with that wild sister? At this point, it is about five months before the entire world is assimted by the game world. One week is left until the day of the original owner''s death. At this time, the official announced one thing. Tomorrow the game will undergo arge update. At that time, there will be many scenes, maps ... It is said that after the update, the game characters have reached 200 levels. yers can cooperate with the game warehouse. Use and interact with the game character. As soon as the news came out, countless yers with game characters reaching 200 levels were waiting for their hands. Because it was arge update, they had to close at 8 o''clock the night before, until 8:30 to 9 o''clock the next day. Will open again. Xu Wei had recently copsed, and at eight o''clock she was forcibly withdrawn from the game. She looked at the USB sh drive connected to theputer, apparently there was such a good thing, and as a result, she yed a game and lost her rank every day. Either being hunted down or being assassinated, this game is really impossible to continue. She wanted to give up a bit. She opened the USB sh drive and thought to herself, could this USB sh drive get other items in the backpack of the yer, and could it have other functions? With confusion, Xu Wei tried and found that it simply wasn''t working. There is no way to use other games except to log in to that game and use it in other games. "Is this so-called artifact just for that game?" Xu Wei muttered, "Maybe it was some hacker or a programmer made it?" ording to her perception, she can only guess like this. This must be the case. Maybe this artifact USB sh drive is used by some people to find game loopholes, which are destroyed, and they just happened to fall. ying that game, there is almost no game experience, Xu Wei has decided not to y. When she was about to close the USB sh drive, a box popped up on the interface. She looked closely and it turned out to be a countdown. It reads: [One hundred and fifty one days from the world of assimtion, please try hard to improve the character level of the game. Xu Wei looked at the number, her heart subconsciously rising in fear. Assimte the world? What is the world of assimtion? This new word disturbed her, she was terrified, but she couldn''t find the answer. She tried to turn the answer in the USB sh drive, but the manual did not update the situation about the assimtion world. Moreover, she had no way to turn off this interface. In the end, she was only able to unplug the USB drive, and that countdown frame disappeared. Chapter 2951: Develop a game for women (26) Chapter 2951: Develop a game for women (26) 2951: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The next day happened to be the weekend. Tang Guo didn''t have to go to ss. She didn''t get up until eight o''clock, and the game room was ready. Now waiting for the game update to finish serving, she will be able to go in andmunicate with her developed characters. Speaking of which, the original owner has so many characters, but never really used the game warehouse tomunicate with the game characters. Because in her cognition, she is soberly aware that the characters in the game, no matter how realistic, they are just a game character. They appeared, but she really didn''t have anyone to y with her. I didn''t expect that a week after that, so many things happened, and it cost her life. At nine o''clock, the service is out. Tang Guo first checked the map and it turned out that many new maps appeared. Moreover, the map is much more refined than before, that is, those houses and buildings look more realistic. Then, shey into the prepared game warehouse, and the game interface appeared in front of her eyes. Because she was going to y in the game, she would automatically generate a character with her image. The shape of this character can be adjusted to a maximum of 200% of its own shape, and the minimum is not less than zero. Tang Guo hasn''t changed, she thinks the body is very beautiful. After entering the game, she appeared almost instantly in the main house of her big mansion. Before she could respond, a slender, handsome man appeared in front of her. Looking at the equipment on the other side, Tang was sure, this is the Su Ge that has been neglected. By the way, the original owner basically supported each other, but in fact she was also by the way. After all, everyone has been upgraded, so let him not upgrade one, it seems that he can not justify, a bit pitiful. "Mother, you finally woke up." Tang Guo did not expect that Su Ge first looked at her, and then said affectionately to her, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahahahahahaha. Before Tang Guo said anything, the doors outside were open. Then, a twelve-year-old boy rushed in front of her, looked at her with red eyes, almost cried, and wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve: "Sister, you finally woke up, I thought you were Wake up. " Tang Guo: What plot did this trigger? Why do these paper people look so serious. Although I know the world will be assimted, is it so realistic now? Aren''t there five months? System: The host may have forgotten how much money she lost on these paper people. Did nt the gamingpany give her a secret way to hang it? "Sister, you just woke up. I would never let the unconscious person hurt you!" This little boy is Tang Teng, and is the younger brother of Tang Guo. "Mother, I will protect you in the future. I will never let you get hurt for half a minute." Su Ge said, holding Tang Guo''s hand, inside her eyes, as if she could only hold her. "Guoer, Guoer, my Guoer ..." outside the door, there was a woman''s voice, and that voice really contained thoughts and love. Then, a beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes instantly fell in front of Tang Guo, hugging her tightly in her arms, and touching her back: "My fruit, you are all right . " Tang Guo sighed in her heart, should this be her mother? Chapter 2952: Develop a game for women (27) Chapter 2952: Develop a game for women (27) 2952: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The name of this mother''s character is Ni Yan, and her biological mother''s name shows that she really misses the mother who died for her life. No wonder she would throw most of her money and good gear on her. She didn''t push Ni Kun away, she should be reced by the original owner and hugged by the other side. "Wangwang ..." The dog barking must be the dog she raised. The breed is Samoyed, and her name is Bai Xiaowang. "Meow ..." It was her cat, an orange cat, whose name was Orange Big Cat. She also sighted it, while a turtle crawled up slowly in the water under the rockery, the speed was really slow. Eventually, the turtle crawled to her feet and stepped on her skirt to continue to doze off. At this moment, a man and a woman walked into the door again. What surprised her was that the two came together hand in hand. The two came to her, as if seeing that she was alive, theyughed at each other with less worry between their brows. "Little fruit is really okay, Brother Pan, I feel relieved at this moment." The female friend Tang Guoyang, Miao Ya, was talking. The other one was Xu Pan. He nodded and put Miao Yayi in his arms, and nodded: "Now, Yaer, don''t be bored all day." Tang Guo actually wanted to ask, she remembered that they didn''t draw a red line for them, why did the two be a pair? ? System: He is afraid to die here today with a smile. "Thedy just woke up and let her rest for a while. I have ordered people to go down and prepare to eat." At this time, Su Ge and everyone said. Others, including Ni Kun, nodded: "That Su Ge, you are here to spend more time with her and take good care of her. She just woke up and has to go out recently. You have to follow along, yes, take a few Personal. We are not without people, tens of thousands of disciples, if not afraid to make a sensation, I really want to keep them with Guoer. " Tang Guo: That was the disciple she paid for! !! Spent a lot of money to buy it! Elegance was also created by her. She felt that she had triggered something extraordinary, as if the people here were really human. I really don''t know what kind of genius the person who designed this game is. Then everyone went out. Su Ge and Tang Guo remained in the room. Su Ge kept holding her hand without letting go. Tang Guo smoked, but the other side still didn''t let go. "Mother, I will protect you in the future and never let you encounter a crisis." Su Ge just didn''t let go, and Tang Guo didn''t n to continue to draw hands. She was a little curious about these plots. Therefore, she asked, "Su Ge, what happened to me before?" She stared at Su Ge''s eyes, the other person''s eyes did not flicker, and the whole eyes could emerge, but there was only her shadow. "I really waited for this day for a long time, and you finally woke up." Su Ge repeated the sentence, "Wake up." In this case, Tang Guo almost thought that what he was saying was that he really waited for this day for a long time, and you finally came, just fine. She had previously confirmed that this sugo was that person. The original Su Ge did nt know, but this one holding her and never letting go of her hand must be. Only that person can have such a thick skin, and it can''t be pulled off like the sugar. Look, it looks like it''s so tender, just don''t let go of her hand. "Daughter, have you lost memory?" Su Ge responded, "Yes, it''s not surprising that youy for thousands of years and forgot many things." Tang Guo :? ? ? This plot ... Chapter 2953: Develop a game for women (28) Chapter 2953: Develop a game for women (28) 2953: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In Su Ge''s statement, Tang Guo learned about a war about a thousand years ago that eventually led her to sleep. It is said that she was injured when she was calcted. Otherwise, with her talent and strength, she will not suffer so much trauma at all. A thousand years ago, they were also very strong, but in the end, she fell asleep and fell into aa, and the people of the gentleness didn''t go out very much. Everyone seemed to be living in seclusion. Her rtives, friends, graceful disciples, and her pets are waiting for her to wake up that day. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Su Ge was not Tiansheng continent, was Tianshengzong''s cultivating genius? "Su Ge, did you return to Tianshengzong?" Tang Guo looked curious, "I suddenly remembered that you are a Tianxiongzong genius cultivator. Now listening to this meaning, you have been with me for a thousand years. ? " System: If that''s the case, then it''s really a jackal. He had already seen that this guy was that cheeky. As soon as the host came about, she stuck her together. Su Ge nodded: "I haven''t been back to Tianshengzong for a long time. That ce, don''t go back." Tang Guo: Is it a hidden plot again? Tang Guo did not rush out of the game, but intended to get along with these people here and listen to some hidden plots. Then she discovered that each of these characters she developed has her own story, which is richer than the lives of some people in reality. "If only your dad were here." Ni Yan looked at Tang Guo and sighed. "Unfortunately, in order to wake you up, he went to the most dangerous secret ce and disappeared as soon as he went." Tang Guo: So, she still has a missing father? The gamepany also worked hard to write a plot for her. Tang Guo actually has a little headache now, and the world is assimtedter. Her younger brothers, husbands, friends, pets, and those disciples in the game are easy to talk about. Her mother met her dad in the real world. I don''t know what kind of scene it is, but it feels a little bad to think about it. In particr, her mother''s face looks the same as the pictures she''s seen, but it''s still more beautiful. After a day in the game, she quit the game when shey down to sleep at night. Waking up from the nutrition warehouse, she watched the time, and only two hours passed. Regarding the official update of the game this time, she can only say that the other party is really bold. For the reason why this game assimted the real world, she did not find the answer, and in the original plot, there is no answer. On the other side, Xu Wei also knows that she can now use the game warehouse to y games andmunicate with characters. But not only does she not have a game warehouse, but her character has not reached 200 levels. Even if she uses the game warehouse, her role is estimated to be endless. Looking at the forum, there was constant feedback and the use of the game warehouse gave them a sigh of a new experience. Xu Wei was envious and a little angry. If it wasn''t for her bad luck, she would have been hunted down or assassinated, and she must be almost two hundred. More and more people are ying with the game warehouse, which makes Xu Wei''s eyes very hot. As a result, she had no interest at all and rose again. While helping the character to upgrade, he quickly flipped through the backpacks of other yers, and used the things that he needed. I started to upgrade the character frantically, but those assassins always appeared in various ces, and immediately cut her character to death. Chapter 2954: Develop a game for women (29) Chapter 2954: Develop a game for women (29) 2954: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Time hastily passed, it was another four months. Xu Wei, who is working hard to upgrade, has not yet passed the eighty level. She is about to give up on this game. In between, she also changed many districts and created new roles. Perhaps it is her dedication, every time she chooses the role of husband. What made her very copsed was that her husband was born in a small broken house, either disabled or ugly. Basically, she gave up after creating this. Eventually, in a new district, she intends to create a female character whose role is to be her good friend. This female character, she has already reached the seventy-nh level, and will soon reach the eightyth level. As for the roles in the area she yed before, she gave up. This female character has good luck when ites to ying. Although her counterpart''s origin is still a little pitiful, her head is also silly. But it was not crippled or ugly. She almost gave up on this randomly dropped character. Through her efforts, the role has be a lot smarter. No, I''m going to eighty levels right away. Tang Guo knew this, she waited for Xu Wei to y the eighty level, and killed the other party back. Now she sent someone to go to the game by herself and instructed those disciples to do it. However, every time I want to dispatch, Su Ge will appear next to her like a ghost, holding her little hand and saying, "Who is provoking thedy again? Let me help you to teach her." Everyone took the initiative to ask, and Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so after the two masked, they went to Xu Wei''s role. She watched from the side, Su Ge shed those characters of Xu Wei. Because Xu Wei didn''t have a game warehouse, she couldn''t see Xu Wei copse. [Host, Xu Wei''s female character is going to be promoted to eighty levels. "Okay, after school, go back and chop her!" After returning home from school, Tang Guo identally discovered that today Tang Rongyi returned earlier: "Dad, why is it so early today?" To stay in peace, except that Tang Rongyi would return early to apany her for dinner in one or three or five days, under normal circumstances, she was very busy. Sometimes after eating, I also have to leave in a hurry. After all, Tang Rongyi is in charge of the bigpany, and there is no free time. "I want to apany Xiaoguo early for dinner today." Tang Rongyi was actually more excited, because he finally climbed to the top ten position in the full service list. This is the influence list, not a local list. As for the local list, he is already second. The power can''tpare with other people. Isn''t his moneyparable? In fact, he came back at noon today, asking someone toe and help him install the game warehouse. He nned to go to the game room in the study room after a meal and meet his baby daughter in it. Could he not be excited when he thought of that scene? His son has also grown up. Take it and y with Xiaoguo. She should be very happy, right? Tang Guo felt it, Tang Rongyi seemed very happy: "Dad, is there any good thing you are so happy today?" "Well, thepany has recently won a lot of big projects." Tang Rongyi put away a smile, but the smile in his eyes couldn''t stop, "Of course I''m happy, right, Xiaoguo is still ying the game before?" "Yeah, it''s fun." Tang Rongyi: Yeah, he also finds it fun. The way to rx recently is to take the son in the game to upgrade the monster! Tang Kui: "..." see you tomorrow Chapter 2955: Develop a game for women (30) Chapter 2955: Develop a game for women (30) 2955: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The two fathers and daughters had dinner, Tang Guo returned to the room andy in the game room to y games. However, Tang Rongyi did not work in the study at all, but, like her,y in the game room and nned to have an ident with her. Tang Guo is nning to assassinate the character developed by Xu Wei today. It is said that the other party will soon be eighty. If nothing else, Xu Wei logged in to y for a while today and was able to upgrade. "Mother, who is going to be assassinated this time?" Su Ge has already flexed his muscles. Although the mother always likes to go to the trouble of Xiao transparent, but if the woman is happy, he doesn''t mind stepping on the transparent one step. Tang Guomeng made a good face and gave Su Ge an assassination order, and the two left the house. A few minutes after they left the house, Wanyue sent two people outside to visit. If Tang Guo could be recognized here, one of them would be Tang Rongyi. From Tang Guo''s establishment of the graceful school, Tang Rongyi often sees people talking about the graceful school on the public frequency. It is said that so far no yer has sessfully joined the gentle school. Tang Rongyi came here just to surprise Tang Guo and go to hack the monster with his baby daughter. However, I heard that Tang Guo went out. Tang Rongyi was disappointed. Did he go out so soon? The gentlemen did not say where Tang Guo had gone, nor did she say where she had taken Su Ge. It''s more trouble to find such a person. Tang Rongyi gave birth to the idea of giving up, and ns to try again tomorrow. After all, he hacked himself, basically he went to a ce and cut it all the way to the offline. Tang Kui knew what Tang Guo might have done. Before 111, he told him that Xu Wei had developed the female game character, and now she was almost eighty. If nothing is wrong, you should be able to arrive today. Seeing Tang Rongyi''s intention to return to his home, he quickly said, "Daddy, why don''t you wait, maybe my sister will be back in a little while?" "That''s right, then listen to you." Tang Rongyi looked at Tang Kui, and the more he saw the more satisfied he was. It was indeed a character who spent months and countless money piled up. It was so smart that he was no different from a real person. I don''t know if Xiaoguo will be surprised after seeing it. He gave her a perfect brother. In the future, he didn''t have time to y with her, so Tang Kui let her y with her. As soon as Tang Kui saw Tang Rongyi''s expression, he knew what he was thinking. Well, he didn''t mind at all. Speaking of time a long time has passed, I did not expect that he and the sister have a chance to meet. Although I often contact by e-mail, but where can I see it with my own eyes and talk well? At this point, the two stated that they would wait for Tang Guo to return, but the concierge did not refuse, and invited them in. What Tang Rongyi didn''t expect was that Tang Guo also gave him a huge surprise. What surprised him even more was that the person who looked exactly like the one in his memory turned red when he saw him, pointing to him and asking where he had died in these years. Tang Rongyi: "..." He wondered if the gamepany had investigated his emotional experience before writing such a **** plot. It''s just that person''s appearance that really makes him unable to ignore it. Tang Kui: "..." This is all right. The cheap dad raised his brother for his sister. I didn''t expect the girl to give the cheap dad an old wife. And looking at each other''s looks, it seems that they really have something to do with Tang Rongyi. Chapter 2956: Develop a game for women (31) Chapter 2956: Develop a game for women (31) 2956: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers This is really interesting. Are these really plots written by gamepanies? Tang Guo didn''t know what was happening inside the house, and he and Su Ge had used the cross-service order to touch Xu Wei''s area. Xu Wei took the character to the mountain to cut strange experience today. When Tang Guo arrived, the other party was still umting experience, almost to the eighty level. Tang Guo hasn''t let Su Ge do it for the time being, and Xu Wei, most of them are looking at other yers'' backpacks at the moment. The two hid in the grass and watched Xu Wei''s character experience continue to grow. In half an hour, the experience value is finally full and it is time to upgrade. Looking at the game characters, the image is slowly changing, and Su Ge has pulled out his knife. "Don''t panic, let her be happy first." Tang Guo held down Su Ge''s hand. "When you cut the other side, try to directly cut the other side as many levels as possible." In less than a month, the world will be assimted. She killed Xu Wei so many times, the other party stealing things is getting worse. Once Xu Wei killed the original owner indirectly because of stealing something, then she was in the game, so that Xu Wei''s character could not grow up and waspletely fine. "it is good." Although Su Ge didn''t understand anything, thedy said everything was good. As long as the woman is happy, let him cut a little transparency every day. Tang Guo touched Su Ge''s head: "Su Ge, when you have been okay recently, upgrade more. In a month, how strong you can be, try to be as strong as possible. I go to the warehouse to freely go through And see if there is a weapon more suitable for you. " The character story of her game characters is different from other yers. Sheter asked the gamepany. The gamepany gave an exnation, it was indeed that they specifically asked someone to write to her. It was also exined that in this game, yers who recharge to a certain amount, they all wrote the story for them alone. And in the plot, there are many cases of nk space. As for what will develop, the gamepany also said that they do not know. Because the IQ of the game characters is actually higher than that of real people, they just live in virtual games. Many things, the plot, they can touch on their own. Gamepanies havepiled the big data of various human activities into the game''s database, so these game characters will automatically trigger the plot that should be based on the scene at the time. In this regard, Tang Guo really admired the gamepany a bit. Their ideas are too daring, and I don''t know how many years it took to make this game. And, she suspected that the assimtion of the game world to the real world might be rted to the gamepany and was not established. It can be seen from two points that these gamepanies are unaware. The first point is that from the original plot, arge part of the senior management of the gamepany did not actually y the game. Except those who test games. When the game world was assimted, the people at this gamepany were aggressive and didn''t know what was going on. I heard that thepany''s boss died a long time ago because of the assimtion of the world and the chaotic social order. Secondly, she always asked Xiaotongzi to help monitor the actions of the gamepany. Almost all the people in charge and people rted to this game checked the system without any problems. So, so far she can''t figure out why the game world is assimted with the real world. Chapter 2957: Develop a game for women (32) Chapter 2957: Develop a game for women (32) 2957: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Thedy said so, it seems that I have to work hard recently." Su Ge said seriously, "I can''t evenpare the little pets in my family." "Now the women are awake, I will not be as decadent as before, even the big orange cat will despise me." Su Ge said. This story was alsopiled for her by the gamepany. By the way, she kept Su Ge by the way, so Su Ge had been inferior to the little pet at home for a period of time. It was written that because she wasatose and sleeping, she did not practice and was surpassed by her pets at home. The people at the gamepany are really good at it! Various reasons helped her figure it out. Come back, the female character Xu Wei has developed has been upgraded. Su Ge didn''t immediately pass by, but ording to Tang Guo, let the other party have a rest for a while. "Mother, why does that mysterious man only have a voice and never appear?" Su Ge asked curiously. Tang Guo didn''t know how to exin, she couldn''t always say that Xu Wei is now an ordinary high school student, and currently has no game warehouse. Therefore, she can only develop her own game character in front of theputer, and of course, she can only hear the voice of the other party. "Maybe you don''t want to show up." Su Ge nodded and believed: "So, the other party is really a dangerous person. By the way,dy, those people we assassinated before, the equipment that fell off, I think it''s a little strange. I looked at theparison clearly Normal, but much more powerful to use. " Tang Guo had already told Su Ge that Xu Wei had adopted such miserable people for training in many ces. When Su Ge asked why, she said that Xu Wei was going to do bad things. All he needed to do was to chop the opponent down to a level. If the opponent''s level is low, you can''t do bad things. System: The host lied to her family, and it was not soft-spoken. Xu Wei was very satisfied. This short time allowed her to rise to the 80th level. This time she raised a female character, not a husband. Shouldn''t you encounter any assassination again? She was nning to take out the equipment in the backpack when she changed the character. Suddenly a dialog box pops up, the system text prompts: [Congrattions to the yer to hide the plot. Xu Wei stumbled, did the hidden plot trigger at level 80? Speaking of which, several characters before this, there are no hidden plots to the eighty level. For this reason, Xu Wei was a little excited. After all, the role she developed was really miserable. Every time it was so miserable, she had to work hard to cultivate it just because of her appearance and IQ. It really took a lot of effort. [Do yers want to uncover hidden plots? Xu Wei looked at it and clicked [Yes] without hesitation. At that moment, the game character in front of her exuded a faint golden light, looking dignified and superb, which made Xu Wei a little excited. Su Ge, who was about to make a shot, looked at the situation and stopped. Tang Guo is actually curious, what exactly is Xu Wei''s hidden story here. She believes in Xu Wei''s role. The gamepany should have given some hidden plots. After all, Xu Wei is a female lead, and is more or less different. Even if the gamepany doesn''t give it, the characters may identally grab the big database and produce some strange stories on their own. When Jin Guang dissipated, Xu Wei looked at the people at the game interface, and was stunned. Tang Guo looked at it and looked at it. System: Can it still be so? Chapter 2958: Develop a game for women (33) Chapter 2958: Develop a game for women (33) 2958: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers [Congrattions to the yer for revealing the hidden plot of the role of men and women. Please ask the yer to reposition the rtionship of the characters and put on appropriate equipment for the characters in time. If prompted by the system, Xu Wei is out of sight. She only knew that she had a good female character, but she did not expect that the other person was a man dressed as a woman! !! !! Who can tell her that in the role of the game, she is so lucky that she encountered a male character who has been a bigdy from a young age? ? ? Fuck hidden plot, is this just ying with her? She worked hard to upgrade the character to level 80. Was she easy? ? As a result, the good female character has be a man. No one can bear this matter. Tang Guo is also aggressive, thinking that this gamepany is really too talented. She looked in front of her, wearing only a pair of pants, but a very fit male character, still a familiar red hair. Xu Wei now, I am afraid I don''t know how much copse. "Mother, don''t ignore indecent assault." Su Ge quickly covered his hands with Tang Guo''s eyes. "Don''t look, that person removed his clothes in broad daylight. It can be seen that this is not a good one, it should be a shameless rogue . " System: Hahahaha hahaha, he doesn''t know if it''s a stinky hooligan, he only knows that the most shameless person is the one who has the big eyes of the host. "Mother, can you cut him now?" Tang Guo nodded: "Go, cut him." Immediately afterwards, Su Ge rushed forward. This time, he seemed to be a little more excited. There was a kind of look that he wanted to cut the opponent back to his original shape. Of course, Su Ge did the same. Xu Wei wasn''t good at all. She couldn''t ept it. Her good female character was originally a ck hair. After triggering that **** hidden story, she became the familiar red hair. Therefore, when Su Ge went out to cut the character, Xu Wei ignored it, and watched the other party''s fast drop level. At this time, Xu Wei really didn''t want to y this game anymore. Even though, she was a little flustered, especially when she saw the countdown on the USB drive. But since this game came out, it seemed as if she was fighting her, and everything she did was wrong. Just say this upgrade, many of those who y with her have reached the 200 level. Even if you y itter, it is over a hundred levels. As for her, every time she reaches the eighty level, she will be cut off by many people. She really doesn''t want to y anymore! Su Ge cut off more than a dozen levels of that character with one stroke, andter cut several strokes beforepletely knocking the opponent back to its original shape. Satisfied looking at the tattered dress in front of him, the little girl with ck hair drooling towards him. I didn''t expect this little girl to grow up to be a man. con man! Liars should be cut back to their original form and let thedy look, lest they be deceived. Su Ge took the knife with satisfaction and returned to Tang Guo''s side: "Mother, you will be deceived at such a young age. Don''t sympathize with him." "Rx, I won''t." "That''s good. I didn''t want to cut it so hard, but I really hope that thedy can see the true face of the other person." Su Ge exined to himself. Obviously born with a handsome and unparalleled attitude, his posture is hazy, and what he says is like a childish ghost. Chapter 2959: Develop a game for women (34) Chapter 2959: Develop a game for women (34) 2959: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo smiled and took him back. And Xu Wei directly shut down the game, unplugged the USB sh drive, decided to give up the game, and never y that irritating game. Go **** **** to hide the plot! Tang Guo and Su Ge returned to the big house, and when the porter saw her, they told her that someone woulde to visit. Tang Guo was curious. Who woulde to visit her? Is it a hidden story again? After all, at this time, no yer has that consciousness and can visit other yers'' homes. There is no official suggestion, maybe it is to let yers discover this feature. At this time, the scenes in the game are bing more and more real. Just like where she is now, there is no difference between it and reality, it is easy to be confused whether it is in the reality or the game world. Tang Guo and Su Ge went to the parlor and nned to meet her people. Unexpectedly, when I walked into the living room, I saw Tang Rongyi in a suit and leather shoes. She shouted subconsciously: "Dad?" Because the plot was developed ording to the heroine''s perspective, there was nothing written about Tang Rongyi in it. Tang Guo never thought that Tang Rongyi would y this game secretly. Tang Rongyi smiled, and quickly walked to Tang Guo: "Xiao Guo, are you back?" "Yes, Dad, why are you here?" Tang Guo confirmed, this is really her dad, not a fake. Tang Rongyi pulled the young people around him: "Actually, my father wanted to say something to Xiaoguo a long time ago, but he has always endured. Now Dad is also in the top ten in the full service, and it should be with Xiaoguo Met. " Tang Kui: Yeah, it''s not easy to reach the top ten. After all, his cheap dad only raised his role. In addition to desperately throwing money, he has to help him with his experience whenever he has time. When it''s okay, he will also brush up his own experience, strive to reach the top ten of the power as soon as possible, and meet his sister. "Xiaoguo, this is the brother my father raised for you." Tang Rongyi pushed Tang Kui in front of Tang Guo and patted him on the shoulder. "Hahaha, my father thought he was perfect, so he raised him, he Also struggling, one person can reach the top ten position. " "No matter his face, attributes, or skills, Dad will help him to brush it up seriously. In the future, when Dad is not avable to y with you, let your brother y with you. When I came here just now, I found out that your brother IQ and EQ are all good, it''s a real person. " Tang Guo looked at Tang Kui. Tang Kui smiled at her with a honey smile: "Sister, how are you?" "Brother." Tang Guo stared at Tang Kui for a while, with some surprises in his eyes. "It turns out that this is the brother raised by my father." "Yeah, when you are free, Dad will take you to upgrade and upgrade, how about it?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, dad, after you go offline today, leave your brother in my house. Anyway, live on your side, live on my side, it''s almost the same." Tang Rongyi agreed. This was originally a role for his baby daughter. Since she likes it, she can certainly stay. "Yi brother, do you want to go again?" At this moment, Ni Yan quickly flew in from the outside with a look of dissatisfaction, "Tang Rongyi, now that Guoer is awake, where do you want to go?" Tang Rongyi: "..." "Xiaoguo, exin to your father when you have time," Tang Rongyi said quietly in Tang Guo''s ear. "Daddy will go first." Tang Guo: "..." She didn''t know how to exin. Tang Kui: Interesting. System: Hahahahahahahaha. 111: Hehehehehe. Su Ge: Does the woman have an older brother? (not worried) see you tomorrow The world will assimte tomorrow. Chapter 2960: Develop a game for women (35) Chapter 2960: Develop a game for women (35) 2960: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "he''s changed." Because Tang Rongyi was afraid of Ni Yan, and said to Tang Guo, leaving Tang Kui and turning off the line, there was no time to y with Tang Guo. Now looking at the direction of Tang Rongyi, which disappeared suddenly, Ni Yan was crying in front of Tang Guo, and he also pulled Tang Guo and said, "I don''t know what your father has encountered for so many years, and he has gone so hastily. Today I really I''m d he showed up. I don''t know if he has any troubles, so he left so hastily. " "Yes, there must be some distress. Your father wasn''t like that before. No matter what the secret, he will share it with me." Before Tang Guo had begun tofort, Ni Min had made up a conspiracy with his brain andforted himself. "Guo Er, you don''t have to worry. Your father is not the kind of person. He must have encountered some troubles. He has gone so hurriedly now." Ni Yan''s face was firm. "I want to trust him and wait for him to handle the things in his hand. , Will definitelye back and exin it to me. " Tang Guo: She now especially wants to pull out the people from the gamepany. This VIP service really scared her. "Kuier, you haven''t met Guoer for a long time, you can talk, mother to cook for you." Ni Yan now lookspletely sad, Tang Guo has slowly got used to it, so smart The game character is indeed one of her most powerful characters. Tang Kui epted well: "Okay, mother." In fact, the gamepany also injected some statistics about Tang Guomen into his data. So it was normal that Ni Kun knew him and regarded him as his son. For his two tyrants, cheap dad and sister, the gamepany really spent a lot of effort. Moreover, because the world is not assimted now, and the game characters are smarter, they look simr to people, but they are actually a little bit less. Perhaps it should be vitality. Because of this, no matter what Tang Guo and Tang Rongyi said, the game characters would not be surprised. This should be the **** of the game world. This is really a very interesting world, and he all looks forward to the next assimtion. Su Ge knew that Tang Kui was Tang Guo''s brother and didn''t bother her, leaving room for the two siblings to get along alone. "meet again." Tang Kui opened his arms, Tang Guo went up and hugged him, "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be my brother this time." "Isn''t it before?" Tang Kui asked with a smile. Tang Guo nodded quickly: "It''s always been, did Brother take on any task this time?" Tang Kui is a regr tasker in the space-time department. He must go to the small world only because he has epted the task. Although I don''t know if the space-time department can go to any small world at will, but even if it does, it will definitely cost a lot. "Well, it was a task," Tang Kui exined to Tang Guo. "We, the questers, generally need a client in a small world, and the client pays a certain price of soul power. This time entrusted me It s not a person. It should be said that it was nt a real person, but then it became a person ... In fact, Tang Guo guessed that Tang Kui could appear in the game, most of which is a game character entrusting him to do the task. However, she did not expect that people like Tang Rongyi would arrange time for the task of developing games because they wanted to y with their daughter. Chapter 2961: Develop a game for women (36) Chapter 2961: Develop a game for women (36) 2961: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Yes, I caught a very strange soul before. Maybe it''s yours. I''ll give it to you when the world assimte." Tang Kui nodded: "Okay." Tang Guo and Tang Kui are ying here, and 111 and Xiaotongzi also started tomunicate there. System: [I didn''t expect your kid toe to this world. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and my strength has grown very fast. 111. [Don''t think you can beat me this time, you can always beat me. Let me tell you, there is no system that can win forever. Speaking of this, 111 was very distressed. He thought that this time he could beat the other side down. Even if the host was not able to beat the other side down, he would be able to make himself super powerful. Two moves look. There was no expectation that the opponent would beat him up and beat him up, and he could not resist at all. He is going to copse! why? Why did his host do so many tasks with him, or still couldn''t win this wild system? The strength of that wild system is unfathomable, it is simply the level of suppression. He dares to say that the entire system of time and space is not the opponent of this wild system! [Yes, boy, do you know 222? Xiaotongzi is very happy now, don''t think he doesn''t know, this is only the number, only know what the waste system holding the thigh is thinking. From the opponent''s data, he felt that 111 especially wanted to defeat him. Hahahaha ... Really a joke, beat him? Don''t look at who his host is? Do not look at his energy increase, can a 111 be defeated? 111 was defeated, the bones are not hard, and Xiaotong asked what he asked, and answered truthfully: [Know, 222, I also saw him when I praised the conference. Broken heart. His host is immature, but it''s okay now, half a veteran tasker. But 222 is still uneasy. When he is young, he is old-fashioned. We and the host are both with a golden thigh. I feel that 222 has a daughter. It was really augh, a minor, even took a daughter to do the task. System: Is this really good? It seems that in the establishment, it is not so mixed up. If you don''t pay attention, you will say bad things in the back. This 111, if there is no host brother, is not a waste system, what a magic thing. 222 is cute, although old-fashioned, but obedient. Every time he emailed the other party, 222 sent him the news he knew. But unlike this 111, it is said that half is left and half is like an old fritter that has been in the workce for many years. It is slippery. It didn''t take long for the two systems tomunicate with each other before returning to Tang Guo and Tang Kui. [Hee hee, the host is big. Although the 111 was numbered, it still didn''t beat me, and I was beaten again. "Start tapping, anyway, it''s Brother''s system." [I know, it''s not broken, I know the score. And the kid has a thick skin and doesn''t hurt, he doesn''t know how terrible I am. I also asked him about the situation of 222. I heard that 222 is now worrying about Tang''s task every day, which is the model system of the entire time and space department. So, I think, 111 is the mostzy system, and you cany down and win by blowing a rainbow of farts. Chapter 2962: Develop a game for women (37) Chapter 2962: Develop a game for women (37) 2962: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers [Host, I was stung again. The wild system was really fierce. When I saw me, I came up to sting me. I couldn''t hide from it. It was wild! Fierce, unreasonable. "It''s also able to talk coquettishly and arrogantly, which means that it has not been ravaged." [Host, you will lose me like this. ] 111 was extremely aggrieved, the host changed, and became a helper to the others, and he could no longer see him in his eyes. "My sister''s system hasn''t been trained in the establishment. Isn''t that normal sex? Isn''t it normal? Besides, he didn''t break you, so you can learn from it, lest you think you are the invincible system." 111 don''t want to talk anymore, can it still be so? "There are people outside, there are days outside, and there are also outside." 111: 111 I don''t want to care about the host, and I still pass a pebble to the host. "Now you understand, there are still a lot of powerful systems out of the time and space department?" [Okay, host, I have learned the lesson and will improve myself in the future. ] 111 Fangdian Fangdian said that the words of Jin Thigh still had to be heard. Tang Rongyi, who hurriedly exited the game, was sitting in the study, thinking of Ni Yan encountered in the game. The appearance of the game character, although it shocked him, actually evoked all his memories. Before it happened, he never thought that his Ni Kun would die from dystocia. Obviously what Tang Rongyi wanted, but in the end no matter how much money he spent, there was no way to keep his beloved woman. After Tang Guo exited the game, he went to the door of Tang Rongyi''s study and knocked. In fact, in the game, an hour has passed. "Is it a small fruit?" "Yes, Dad." e in." Tang Guo walked in, Tang Rongyi was looking at the previous photos. In the photo, it was either Ni Yan''s personal photo, or a photo of them together, and part of the wedding photo of the two. In each corner of the study, you can see the wedding photos belonging to the two of them. This is also Tang Guo''s ability to recognize Ni Zhe''s face, which is often seen after all. Tang Rongyi never thought about hiding all this, and he couldn''t hide it, his daughter would know it sooner orter. "Xiaoguo, would you like to exin it to your father?" Tang Rongyiughed at Tang Guo. Tang Guo sat aside: "Did not my father raise a brother for me? I don''t have a mother." "But the mother you raised, you saw it before ..." Thinking of that picture, Tang Rongyi couldn''t bear to look straight. Tang Guo held his face: "Dad, you should ask the gamepany why you wrote such a **** plot. Many people know the previous things of parents, so they write amon plot for both of us. It s strange. After all, we are one of the top rich men and one is the second. We have contributed a lot of RMB to this game. " Tang Rongyi thinks that Tang Guo''s words make sense. The ghost story was not made by his baby girl, but by the gamepany based on their two numbers and their background. "Okay, I''ll ask the gamepany the other day, why write such a plot of dog blood." That is to say, Tang Rongyi has no intention to ask anything. "Yes, Dad, I have not only raised a mother, but also a younger brother. He should have gone out to brush up the experience. You have nt seen it for a while. The younger brother s name is Tang Teng. The next time you enter the game, youe to see Look, my brother is cute. " Tang Rongyi: "..." Chapter 2963: Develop a game for women (38) Chapter 2963: Develop a game for women (38) 2963: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The next day, Tang Rongyi went to thepany and found that his assistant was a bit wrong. By the time of the game at noon, the character he developed can now be used to experience level offline. The assistant is also the same, but he found that his assistant was unable to wait to open the game interface when it was time to y. An angel face and a woman with a devil figure suddenly appeared on the interface. He looked at the equipment a little familiar, isn''t it just the top limited edition that just came out? A set of such equipment, ifplete, must have at least a small one hundred thousand. It all fits right away. When will this assistant be painless? "Hu Min, does this equipment cost a lot of money?" Tang Rongyi asked. Hu Min didn''t care at all: "It is worthwhile to spend money for my wife. Isn''t all the money I make for my wife? As long as you dress your wife well, everything is worth it. " "Sir, did you enter the game warehouse yesterday?" The assistant knows that Tang Rongyi installed the game warehouse. Tang Rongyi nodded: "He went and visited Xiaoguo and met her." "I went in too, this game is really realistic, and the characters in it are too intelligent, almost like real people." Tang Rongyi agreed, and he asked, "Is that why you spent all your money on it?" "It''s just part of it. Just raising a wife is actually not that expensive." When Tang Rongyi saw that Hu Min was focused, he was a little skeptical that his assistant could not please his wife in this life. Time hastily passed, and a month passed quickly, and it was time for world assimtion. During this time, Tang Rongyi will meet Tang Guo in the game if he is free at home. Both father and daughter have equipped themselves with top-level equipment, and cut off monsters with the developed characters. But basically they don''t need them. One of the characters they develop can hack all the monsters to death. Tang Rongyi also met, Tang Guo, the younger brother of Tang Guo. When Tang Teng met him, he called his father directly. The gamepany''s plot is really perfect. He is also used to these, he doesn''t care. However, every time he goes online to cut monsters, Ni Yan will hold the top popsicle stick next to him, saying he wants to protect him. The reason why he said this is that Ni Kun found that he didn''t have any practice, and this was the beginning of a beautiful misunderstanding. Ni Yan believes that because he has lost all his cultivation behaviors, he does not dare to face her, so he hurries away every time. Tang Rongyi wanted to y with his daughter, and did not count more than a game character like Ni Yan, horizontal and vertical, it was just a game character. However, this game character is indeed designed in many ces like the Ni Ni he is familiar with. Sometimes he was thinking, if this Ni Yan is really that Ni Yan, if she is alive, it would be really good. However, he knew it was only daydreaming himself. "Girl, tomorrow the world will be assimted." Tang Kui found him before Tang Guo went offline. "Be careful, I haven''t figured out yet, how the world will be assimted. I have already exined Su Ge, when they will Come to you, I will protect our father. " "Brother, rest assured. Assimtion of the game, Su Ge will definitelye to me as soon as possible." As soon as Tang Kui heard it, he chuckled, and whispered, "Or the cheeky man?" "still is." "I can rest assured that." Chapter 2964: Develop a game for women (39) Chapter 2964: Develop a game for women (39) 2964: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At noon the next day, the sun was extremely hot, and no matter how fast the sun was, people who went out and swayed around had a feeling they couldn''t support. Even in the afternoon of that day, in Tangguo''s school, there were still a lot of people who went out of the sun because of physical education. At that time, Tang Guo was also in physical education. Because her body was notoriously fragile, the physical education teacher looked at the sun so big that she didn''t even let her go and asked her to take a good rest in the ssroom. This decision was unanimously agreed by the ssmates. Although Tang Guo has nothing in these months, there is no guarantee that she will be able to withstand the sun today. So, for her safety, they thought she had better stay in the ssroom. Tang Guo didn''t refute, staying obediently in the ssroom, and reminded me by the way: "Mr. Chen, the sun is so big, it''s too tanning, please gather in a cool ce under the tree." Mr. Chen, who teaches sports, nodded: "I didn''t n to let you do anything today, just go to gather, count the number, and then you can move freely in the shade. Tang Guo, your body is too weak, or stay in the ssroom Let''s do it today. The sun really dazzled people. When the teacher came over, his face was so painful that you might not be able to bear it. " "Okay, teacher." Because Mr. Chen was getting a little ufortable when he came over, he came up to tell the students. Then they did gather in a shady ce. After the number of people was finished, they warmed up and let them move freely. Before the end of the ss,e and count the number of people, this ss is over. Tang Guo has always been in the ssroom. It didn''t take long for her to hear the school''s radio announcement, so that all students could return to the ssroom immediately, and those who could not return to the ssroom would only be able to face the sun. They immediately gave up and returned to the ssroom to find a cool ce to hide. It happened so fast that no one had thought of it, but it was just a slightly hot day and it would be like that. The scorching sun in the sky has changed color. From the original, there is a strong light that cannot be seen directly. By now, the sun had turned fiery red. Although the items were not burned, and there was no fire, the light would be very ufortable, especially when you stared at it, and your eyes would also be temporarily blind. And after the school announcement, they quickly sent people to pick up students from various ces in the school to the ssroom. But many things don''t respond at all. When the school has arranged to pick up those students. All of a sudden, it was only the fiery red sun on the sky. This phenomenon scared many people. In particr, the fiery sun was fading, and it should be covered by clouds. Gradually, the ming sunpletely disappeared, and the whole world was in darkness. Tang Guo also tried to turn on the light. I don''t know if the power was off and the light didn''t turn on. It may also be caused by world assimtion. Those who dodged outside took the hands of each other spontaneously, and the darkness caused them unprecedented panic. Schools are not allowed to bring mobile phones, so students basically do not have mobile phones. The teacher had to take out his mobile phone, turn on the dim light, and his voice trembled tofort everyone. Fortunately, this time is short, five minutes. But just these five minutes make people feel like a long time. see you tomorrow Chapter 2965: Develop a game for women (40) Chapter 2965: Develop a game for women (40) 2965: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The sky is slowly lighting up. The experienced teacher shouted out loud and asked everyone to close their eyes and wait for them to open slowly, otherwise they would hurt their eyes. Just half a minute, the whole sky lit up, and the sun was still that sun, but not as hot as before. It seems that everything that happened before is an illusion. But the surrounding environment is a bit different. Countless teachers and students are stunned when they watch the surrounding scenes that have changed. Especially the teachers and students outdoors, the trees before Mingming, seem ordinary, even because of the sun''s scorching, they seempletelycking in spirit. However, the tree in front of it looked lush. Of course, it was not the spirit of the tree that shocked all teachers and students, but the variety of the tree seemed to have been changed. Yes, not only have the tree species been changed, they have also berger. The trunk, leaves, and branches have berger. They can clearly see from the appearance that the trunks that can be hugged by more than a dozen people, and those thick rhizomes, stuck **** the ground. What makes them even more incredible is that such a big change has taken ce, and the surrounding concrete floor has not been broken, as if the tree had been born here innately, and they found it today. "what happened?" The students were noisy, pointing at the suddenly changing tree. Soon they were shocked again, and the flowers and nts around them also changed. "Oh my god, that fly is so big !!" A ssmate pointed at a fly that fluttered over its pping wings. The original fly was not as big as the little finger. The flies that were buzzing towards them now were as big as adults'' big fingers. Immediately afterwards, they found an ant moving on the ground. A female student screamed, "Ah, ah, a big ant!" All of them pointed towards the female ssmates and looked at the ce. I saw that there was a long team of ants on the wall. The smallest of these ants was the size of the little finger and thergest was the size of the big finger. "what happened?" The scene in front of me made everyone''s scalp numb. Flies be as big as thumbs, and ants be so big. Will other bugs and animals be so big? When they followed the ssroom and saw the bugs along the way, their faces became increasingly pale. Everything has be bigger, and it seems that they alone have not changed. Such a phenomenon, even when adults see it, is at a loss. In fact, these people do not know that after the assimtion of the world, the appearance of humans seems to have not changed, but at that moment, the game world has given humans and game characters the same talents and abilities. As long as they cut monsters like game characters, they can also get experience points upgrade. However, no blood strips will appear on their heads. After all, this is already a real world, and if you are hacked, there is no possibility of repeating it, even if it is a game character. As long as they are not dead, the game characters and humans are the same. They can upgrade and improve their strength. They may also be dropped back to their original shape and equipment. However, they must be alive anyway, otherwise death means that they will be defeated by the world Eliminated. Tang Guo also looked at the whole ssroom, and she didn''t have any surprises. After all, she had seen it in her memory. Chapter 2966: Develop a game for women (41) Chapter 2966: Develop a game for women (41) 2966: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo''s ssmates have returned one after another. Everyone looked at the changes in the ssroom. Some strange objects, murals and the like, were more and more pale. They also subconsciously nced at Tang Guo, seeing that she had nothing to do, all relieved. "Mr. Tang Guo, is your body ufortable?" The teacher knew that Tang Guo was fragile, and quickly came to ask her, "If you are ufortable, ask Li and the teacher immediately, do nt go out for a while, the changes outside are a little big, wait School notice. " It s not just big changes, it s just upheaval. Now that the electricity has returned to normal, thework can be used. I don''t know if it is an illusion. All people who can ess the Inte feel that the Inte is faster. Just a few minutes ago, the teacher''s family called him and said that the dog he raised had changed a lot. It''s really a big change, and it has be asrge as a third of a room. Now his dog was stuck in the room and couldn''t get out of the door. His family wasforting him and made a fire call. The teacher was a little worried, even if there was no danger at that time, when I remembered that I had to have such a big dog, I had a headache. "Teacher, I''m fine." As soon as Tang Guo said nothing, she heard a buzzing voice, and she shouted subconsciously: "Hurry up and close the door and window." That sound, sounding like a little bee, if one or two, she would not have responded so much. From the judgment I just heard, it should be arge group of little bees flying over. The students were also terrified. When they heard Tang Guo''s words, they thought that there was any danger outside, and quickly closed the doors and windows. Then the scene outside the window made them numb. The teacher stared at the endless, buzzing bee, which was only **** wide, and her pupils suddenly shrank. He quickly picked up his mobile phone and called the outside: "... Yes, we have closed the doors and windows, the students are in the ssroom, but the little bees outside are not big, the bees are very big, I do nt know how many , Spinning around, wondering if they would attack the window ... " The teacher looked at the ss, and there were already scared girls crying, but they didn''t know how tofort them. But seeing Tang Guo was still sitting calmly in his seat, his face was not bad, and his heart was rxed. In the ss, the weakest student is Tang Guo. If she is scared andatose, she won''t be able to go out at this moment, maybe there is danger to her life. Regardless of Tang Guo''s background, she said that her outstanding achievements were awarded to the school every year. He was also afraid that she was really in danger. Everyone waited anxiously in the ssroom, Tang Guo was the most calm one. In fact, therger flies and bugs outside are not so scary. When the entire human body adapts, it will find a corresponding solution. Of course, the danger is still a certain danger, after all, these things have berger and they have be poisonous. Slightly not paying attention, being bitten and not being treated in time will indeed lead to danger to life. But in the assimted world, the most dangerous thing is not these mutant bugs, animals, but humans. The game world brings fantasy and opportunity to the real world, and it also breaks the order of modern society. From this day onwards, the entire human race will develop toward the rule of respect for martial arts. Chapter 2967: Develop a game for women (42) Chapter 2967: Develop a game for women (42) 2967: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Just like the game world, there are sects, gangs, all kinds of forces, and there is a slow division of territory. All organizations are assembled to grab resources and improve their strength. The wait is still long. The teachers and students of the entire ss are the first to wait, not the school to send someone to help. It was ... a person wearing a Chinese suit that seemed to be glowing and holding a sword broke the ssroom door first. This person is Su Ge. Behind Su Ge, there are three pets raised by Tang Teng and Tang Guo, and two of her friends. She didn''t see Ni Yan, guessing that Ni Yan should be with Tang Kui to protect her father. With so many people here to protect her, Ni Yan should be assured. The students who had been trembling with fear were so stunned, looking at Su Ge and waiting for Tang Guo. The big orange cat didn''te in, and it fluttered at the big bees hard, and it was so happy. One paw, that is, three or five bees were stunned by it, and then another back paw pped the bee to death. The sound of the buzzing bees is getting smaller and smaller. The ssmates looked at this posture and also knew that these were dressed like game characters and should be to protect Tang Guo. There must be more than Tang Guo in the game. One after another, some students who yed this game appeared with one or two game characters. There is also a female ssmate blushing, looking at the two handsome men standing next to her, and still asking stupidly: "Are you really a boyfriend that I have developed ... have developed?" "Yes, don''t worry, we will protect you." The female ssmates twitched and said, "But ... we are monogamous here, and the game belongs to the game. The reality is not to pedal two boats. That s not good for everyone ... Otherwise, I recognize you Be my brother. " "But we are your boyfriend." The two handsome men said at the same time, "Boyfriend and brother are different." Female student covered her head, oh dear, what should she do? A teacher: What to do, cold mix, raise it yourself, coax it yourself! Everyone seemed to understand something. Looking at the characters they had formed stood in front of them, with a look of loyalty to protect them, their mood was a little delicate. However, they were not so afraid at this time. Most people have only one role. Like female ssmates, there are not many boys at one time. However, some people who like to y the trumpet do have a headache. If the role rtionship is different, that''s okay, if it''s all friends, subordinates, it''s OK. It would be a little awkward if it were all boyfriends and girlfriends. The students who responded thought that the entire school needed help now, so they assigned some game characters to help and maintain the school''s order. Although everyone is not very familiar, if there are casualties among their schoolmates, they are still very sad. So, only a few of them remained in the ssroom to protect them. Tang Guo, besides Su Ge, was assigned by her, and the teacher in their ss took them to maintain school order. Because there are many people ying this game, the short-term crisis of human beings is quickly resolved. With the integration of game characters and quick help, many ces are gradually restoring order. Chapter 2968: Develop a game for women (43) Chapter 2968: Develop a game for women (43) 2968: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers When the world was assimting, Tang Rongyi was meeting in the conference room of the office building. Suddenly the whole world was dark and electricity stopped. At the beginning, they didn''t feel anything, thinking that there was something wrong with the line. After all, if there is a real power outage here, it must have been notified in advance. A temporary power failure is basically a problem with the line. The person in charge hurriedly called to ask what was going on, and found that there was no signal on the mobile phone at all. I went out and saw that the whole world was dark. It happened so quickly that people who worked in the office all day didn''t even notice those. After the recovery, those potted nts in the meeting room where Tang Rongyi was located also changed. These high-level intellectuals are indeed aggressive. When Tang Rongyi looked at such a change, he thought he didn''te out in the game. In particr, some strange murals and symbols appeared on the walls of the office. Looking at those familiar symbols, Tang Rongyi just suspected that he was in the game. After all, many symbols are what he has seen in the game. But he looked for the offline button and couldn''t find it. When puzzled, the assistant told him that the world had changed. The entire human world seems to have been invaded, and has changed in a short time. Tang Rongyi''s office building was also attacked, and arge number of mice were attacked. A mouse with a palm size was almost ten timesrger in the past. Rushing over and biting the door of their meeting room. And many more, hitting their window ss. At the time, everyone in the conference room was frightened. They''ve seen mice, but they''ve never seen such a big mouse. Many people took the tables, chairs and benches in front of them and tried to fight with the big mice. However, they still have little use for it. Tang Kui appeared when the rat bit the door almost. Holding a sword, Tang Kui quickly hacked the rats to death. Ni Yan flew in directly, andnded beside Tang Rongyi: "Don''t be afraid, husband, but a little mouse, Kui Er can solve it by himself." Tang Rongyi: "..." Soon Tang Kui, there was a woman with a sword. This woman looks charming, dressed in gorgeous clothes, and kills mice, not at all soft. She and Tang Kui shot, but in less than a minute, there was a mouse corpse outside. The **** side still makes a lot of people ufortable. What happened today left them at a loss as to what to do. Tang Kui came in and said to Tang Rongyi: "Dad, Su Ge and Xiao Teng have already protected their younger sister, you don''t need to worry." "That''s good, that''s good." Tang Rongyi hasn''t responded yet, he asked subconsciously, "Isn''t this a game?" At this point, the game characters have gained the wisdom and vitality, so they also know the world assimtion. Tang Kui said, "Dad, in the future, regardless of the game and reality, it has be one." Tang Rongyi did not understand the meaning of this statement, but he quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted the school to confirm Tang Guo''s safety. "Brother Min, you can put down the stool, and all the mice outside were killed by me." Hu Min just breathed a sigh of relief and heard the sound of Jiao Didi. Chapter 2969: Develop a game for women (44) Chapter 2969: Develop a game for women (44) 2969: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He looked at the pretty woman in front of her: "What do you call me? Who are you?" "Brother Min, I''m Lingxi, your wife." Lingxi blinked at Hu Min, and the whole man flew into his arms. "After the world was assimted, I quickly rushed over, thankfully Min Brother is fine. Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you. " Hu Min was a little dumbfounded, just now he did think this woman was a little familiar. There is still a little difference between the game character and the real person. He never thought that the woman in front of him was a game character he raised. Is this really in the game? Did the official get any levels out? Or is it just a dream? Hu Min ps himself hard, causing him to jump suddenly. Lingxi frowned, and hurried to him: "Brother Min, why do you hit yourself?" Hu Min confirmed that this is not a dream or a game, and everything that happened just now is true. He seemed stupid, looking at the pretty woman in front of him. This long, morous, wless woman was raised by him? He stared at Lingxi''s body and said subconsciously, "I bought this body for you?" "Yes, did Brother Min forget it? You still mutter and buy this one for me, it seems to have cost more than 100,000 yuan. I will me Brother Min for gold coins and buy it for you." Lingxi hugged Hu Min''s arm said in a delicate tone. This tone was set by Hu Min himself. He felt that, of course, to raise a wife of a paper man, of course, was to be good. Didn''t expect ... came true? ? Does he have a wife now? He subconsciously looked at Tang Rongyi, and saw Ni Kun talking to Tang Rongyi. Ni Yan''s face, he has seen. There are many photos of this woman in Tang Rongyi''s office. It is said that this is Tang Rongyi''s dead wife. "Sir, you raised me on your back ..." Before Hu Min finished speaking, Tang Rongyi was interrupted with a headache: "Small fruit is raised." Hu Min swallowed all the words. No matter who raised it, this person is here. Later, Hu Min took Lingxi''s little hand: "Do you really want to be my wife?" Although he really doesn''tck any objects, this kind of country-witted wife did not dare to realize it. "Of course, I was originally Brother Min''s wife." "That ... okay, if you don''t hate it, juste with me. If it''s emotional, we can slowly cultivate and don''t worry about anything. In short, if you have me, there must be you, I don''t You also have to, I will never wrong you. " "Brother Min is so nice." Tang Rongyi: Shameless things! However, his assistant''s ability to sell himself is a good thing. Yes, it must be impossible. With the emergence of Ni Kun Tang Kui and Lingxi, the order of the Tang''s building was quickly stabilized. Unlike in the plot, there were some casualties. When Tang Rongyi confirmed that Tang Guo was not in danger and was protected, he was relieved and took Tang Kui to deal with the urgent matter at hand. The world has been assimted and has been busy recently. The Tang Guo School has also stabilized. It is worth mentioning that in Xu Wei''s school, the world was assimted, and the same thing happened in other ces. There are many students ying that game. Although many characters are not high-level, they are more than enough to face these early changes. Xu Wei watched each character appear, protecting her ssmates, her intestines were regretful. Could this be what happened after the countdown? Just then, a cry came suddenly from a distance: "Wei Wei!" see you tomorrow Chapter 2970: Develop a game for women (45) Chapter 2970: Develop a game for women (45) 2970: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Wei looked up subconsciously and watched the big ragged red-haired man approaching her, and the whole thing was bad. Among them, there were seven or eight red-haired little boys who looked about eight years old. They either broke their arms or broke their legs, or stomped their feet, or foolishly smiled at her and didn''t forget to run to her. Among them, there is a little girl with dark hair drooling at her, she did not forget what happened in the game. She had previously cultivated a character. The other person was ady in a women''s clothing, and it was only at the eighty level that he revealed his true body. From a ck-haired woman to a red-haired man, he was still wearing a pair of pants and was beaten back by the sudden appearance of an assassin. There are a few teenagers who are half-old and also have familiar red hair. Although they don''t look as embarrassed as those children, they are also worn and tattered, and they also have a tattered iron sword. . In particr, they all looked at her affectionately, as if she were their master, which caused her to copse. "Stop standing, don''t allow you toe over!" Xu Wei shouted, she couldn''t stand it. Who knew that the world would be like this, I knew it would happen like this, she would never open so many trumpet. Now these little trumpets came to find her, it was driving her crazy! "Wei Wei, we are here to protect you." A group of children and halfrge teenagers said in unison that although most of them were holding small broken iron swords or small broken wooden swords, they did walk to Xu Wei''s side and surrounded her, vowing to Protecting her appearance caused the eyes of those around her. Xu Wei''s ssmates couldn''t helpughing. "Xu Wei, why did you raise a bunch? I counted it, it''s almost twenty. Xu Wei, why do you have so many trumpet? Except for a girl with ck hair, everything else It''s red-haired. Do you like red-hair very much? " "Also, I think the groups of characters you raised are not high-level, the attributes ... look low, this looks like ... it seems very special." Can it be special? Either the sister-inw or the broken hand is broken, or the broken hand is disfigured. Those who are not disfigured must be stupid. The little ck-haired girl even drooled at them with a smile. They suspect that Xu Wei''s taste is special. Everyone cultivates game characters. There is basically no such situation as Xu Wei. They are as good as possible and strong. For example, the handsome men and women who are standing beside them are particrly seductive. If they are not students, the attributes and strength of these roles will definitely be higher. But now this situation, they are more satisfied. Compared to the previous panic, they were much calmer. Now I have time to see what happens to Xu Wei here. Xu Wei grinds her teeth and says in a bad tone: "I''m out of luck. Every time the system assigns me this kind of ugly or disabled, or stupid. I opened countless trumpet, or That way, I haven''t yed this game for a long time, and I didn''t expect them to find it. " "You all followed me, did you hear me? I''m fine here and don''t need your protection." The order of the entire school has been maintained by those game characters, and Xu Wei is not afraid of any danger to the school. Chapter 2971: Develop a game for women (46) Chapter 2971: Develop a game for women (46) 2971: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The group of people who focus on her eyes will feel ufortable when she sees it, and will think of being in a game of humiliation. Moreover, as far as they are concerned, many of them are crippled, ugly, stupid, and all ranks are first-level. What can they do? She was really mad at her. There are a few teenagers, although the level is not the first level, she remembers that when she gave up the number, she only had one or twenty levels. Look at themoner they are wearing and the small broken sword they are holding. To her side, I followed these ugly groups every day, and I still don''t know what it would be like to be joke by the whole school. "Vivi, it''s full of danger now, we have to stay to protect you." "No, need, want!" "I said no need, you go, I don''t need your protection, I''m very safe here, you ..." Xu Wei pointed to a dozen people in front of him, "all follow me, no matter what happened in the world What changes, I have nothing to do with you, you go! " Xu Wei is just a high school student and has no adult mindset. The safety around her will not let her think about it. Now she only knows that this group of people is ugly, handicapped, and the fool will not hurry, she will definitely be a joke of the entire school. At that time, they followed them everywhere, and she really was strangling to death. Xu Wei''s angry look really hesitated the little boys and teenagers in front of her. From the assimtion of the game, when they are endowed with intelligence and vitality, their mind automatically presents a mission to protect the person who created them with their lives. Because Xu Wei is the person who created them, no matter where she is, they can find her existence. Afraid of her danger, they hurried over. Unexpectedly, Xu Wei didn''t seem to want them to appear. Especially Xu Wei''s dislike, they were a little sad. However, they did not resent Xu Wei, perhaps because Xu Wei created them, or because the world has just been assimted, and they still retain the simplest form. "Don''t you go? OK, I''ll go, I''ll go, I warn you, don''t follow me. Again, I have nothing to do with you and don''t need your protection." Xu Wei is going crazy, and her life has been really bad in recent months. Because of the appearance of that game, she has been under pressure all the time, thinking about it every day, her scores have dropped a lot, and her parents have been notified. Her parents gave her a lesson, which embarrassed her. When the world was assimted, looking at other game characters, they were all handsome and handsome, and she didn''t have a taste in her heart. She could have done it all. The roles assigned to her by the system were unsessful and unlucky. She was killed by stabbing every time. Now, these idiots still have a face toe to her, thanks to the fact that she had given them so many resources in the first ce, and it is still a shabby look. It is annoying to look at. With so much in mind, Xu Wei turned around and left, and decided not to be bothered by the sight, she didn''t want to have any rtionship with these game characters. Xu Wei didn''t want these game characters, they looked at each other because she was angry and didn''t dare to chase after her. Among them, only Xu Wei''s first game character has a name, Nangong Jin. The rest are numbered. Because Nangong Jin had a name and was the first one to be created, the rest looked at him and would be the boss. Chapter 2972: Develop a game for women (47) Chapter 2972: Develop a game for women (47) 2972: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Nangong Jin thought for a while: "Since Wei Wei doesn''t want us to follow, then we will follow on unknown faces, secretly, if Wei Wei is in danger, we will go out and protect her." "Our strength is still too weak, so I propose to divide it into two groups, one to protect Weiwei, and the rest to cut the monsters to upgrade and improve their strength. Once every three days, this will improve all of us. strength." The world is assimted, all game characters know the situation and understand that they need to work hard to improve their strength. Especially small and transparent like them, can not bepared to those big guys, can only slowly upgrade. And those who have been adopted as good big brother characters, now those who support them are really very lucky. No one expected that the character they had spent so much effort and money could protect them and maintain world peace. Xu Wei walked into the ssroom angrily, and there was no way to vent the anger in her heart. The thought of those pictures just made her angry. "Wei Wei, are those characters really raised by you?" The interviewer was Xu Wei''s same table. "How are they so special?" "I was targeted by the system, and all roles were assigned to me, so I built a lot of trumpet, but it turned out to be like this." Xu Wei wouldn''t say that her shameful encounter in the game. "That is the case, then you are unlucky enough. Let s have a lot of people in that ss ying that game," touched the dog next to the same table, "I''m afraid my parents found it, so I raised a dog, I didn''t expect It''s all be true now. " Xu Wei looked at the poodle and was even more angry: "Then you''re lucky." "It''s okay, my dog is actually pretty good. If there is any danger, I will let it protect you by the way." Xu Wei said a word and stopped talking. Do nt you just have a dog? What''s so amazing? She was proud in front of her. The school is so peaceful that she doesn''t need protection. All afternoon, the human world was boiling. Because of the emergence of game characters, many ces are protected. But there are many humans in this world, especially those who don''t y this game. Where there is no game character protection, it is being dominated by monsters appearing in some games. Looking at the huge monsters, humans dare not approach. And they can''t deal with them with ordinary weapons. So many people are asking for help. At the beginning of this day, the social order is in chaos. Tang Guo did not try to change anything. This is an inevitable event. No one can stop it. It cannot be perfected by one''s own strength. When the school confirmed that the students were intact, they informed their parents. As for those students with game characters, they can be directly protected by them. Just when Tang Guo was leaving, the teacher found her. "Mr. Tang Guo, don''t know if you can borrow two people from the school?" Mainly, school teachers rarely y this kind of development game. The school does not have good maintenance of game characters, and it is not known what will happen. Tang Guo looked at the people around him, and Su Ge certainly couldn''t borrow it, after all, it was her person. Moreover, most of Su Ge would not be willing to stay. Her eyes fell on Miao Ya and Xu Pan. Chapter 2973: Develop a game for women (48) Chapter 2973: Develop a game for women (48) 2973: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "You two can help the school with urgent matters, can you?" "Of course." Xu Pan said with a smile, "As long as you are with Xiaoya, it''s all right. Xiaoguo, you have Su Ge and Xiao Teng to protect you, we are at ease." Tang Guo: "..." He even showed affection in front of her. "Bai Xiaowang, Orange Big Cat, you also stay." Tang Guo thought for a while and said, "You help the school deal with urgent matters, here is my school, we are not allowed to do strange things to destroy, I have to read. " "Wangwangwang." Bai Xiaowang shook his tail at Tang Guo, meaning to agree with the distribution. "Meow ~" The big orange cat bit his meat-beep beep and agreed. They looked at the small turtle at the same time, Tang Guo exined: "The small turtle runs slowly and can''t help anything, just stay with me." Then the tortoise slowly held out a head and nced at Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s teacher also felt that Little Turtle was really slow and couldn''t help much, although it still seemed so big. In a hurry, a turtle really couldn''t run fast. "Mom, let''s stay here!" At this moment, two little girls appeared outside the ssroom. They were exactly the same, beautiful, wearing golden clothes and holding a staff. "Mom, a disciple, we have already It has been dispatched. At present, there are disciples in our city who are guarded by the gentle disciples. " Tang Kui arranged the two little girls to do this. The whole ss, including the teacher, stared at Tang Guo, especially those who yed games. Who doesn''t know the reputation of graceful school. It is said that many people who want to join the graceful group have failed. The teacher was curious and asked the monitor: "What''s going on with you? Is it because Tang Guo still has two daughters?" He knew that the more characters he yed in this game, the more money he burned, watching them. Equipment, I am afraid a lot of money, it is estimated that a lot of money for a house. "No, teacher, ssmate Tang Guo should be the gentleman of the legendary gentlemen on the rivers andkes. I heard that she had shot ten orders, and there were tens of thousands of disciples under her hand. The equipment and mounts are top-level matching. "The monitor said excitedly," Teacher, you can rest assured, since fruit jam is in our ss, then we will definitely not be in danger. You heard about it, fruit jam. Two daughters have arranged disciples to maintain order in this city. " "So, our city is absolutely safe," the squad leader saw Tang Guo''s eyes more and more worship, more and more scorching, did not expect Tang Guo, who is in poor health, to do such a big thing, he was so impressed. "We are under the blessing of the gentlemen, and there is absolutely no problem." The teacher calmed down when he heard that 10,000 disciples were so powerful. "Then Tang Guo," the teacher looked at Tang Guo and looked at the two little girls around Tang Guo. They looked like nine years old. "Can your two daughters go to help the school with the teacher?" " Tang Guo looked at the two little girls around him with a headache and waved his hand: "If you like to go, just go." The two daughters she raised were very wild. Just go out and chop the monsters just for the sake of upgrading. It seems that I''m not very satisfied with Su Ge''s level, and it grows quickly. Chapter 2974: Develop a game for women (49) Chapter 2974: Develop a game for women (49) 2974: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shortly after Tang Guo returned home, Tang Rongyi also returned. Seeing her intact appearance, she was slightly relieved: "I didn''t expect the world to be like this," and he was a bit grateful. "Fortunately, our little fruit has foresight. If your brother came with someone today, thepany I don''t know what it will be like. " The giant mice attacked the door of their meeting room. If Tang Kui does not arrive in time, I don''t know if anyone will be injured. Despite the help of game characters, the entire human world is still in chaos. In addition, some people who rely on their strength and have crooked thoughts have begun to grab resources. Tang Guo did not know the plot of Tang Rongyiter, Tang Kui knew. In the original plot, Tang Rongyi Company received a great impact. The original owner arrived in time, but with the beautiful wife of his assistant Hu Min, he could notpletely control the entire building, and the situation of the branch under the Tang family''s name. There were a lot of casualties among employees, and Tang Rongyi was also very injured. Mainly because his daughter died a while ago and he hasn''t responded yet. Now these things are happening again. He doesn''t know that his daughter''s death was not an ident, but someone indirectly caused it. There was no desire to live, and an ident had identally killed him. If he was careful and cherished his life, he might not be like that. After Tang Rongyi''s death, the son he raised had no protection. He was solitary. He inadvertently saw some truths. After pulling away the cocoon, he knew the cause of the original Tang Guo''s death. So Tang Kui had the task. Now Tang Guo and Tang Kui have joined, let alone Tang Rongyi''spany, they have to be peaceful throughout the urban area. Martial, he has arranged it. "Your brother said that this is the assimtion of the world. All the characters in the game havee alive and merged with the world. In the future, they are also real people. We humans also seem to have different talents. They can be upgraded like them. Now. " Calming down, Tang Rongyi said, "Dad found out that this is really the case. I can see a backpack in my mind, which is full of the equipment I bought before, elixir, can also be used, Xiaoguo, you can see if you can Do not?" The backpack can be used, but it is no longer avable in the mall. After all, the world has been assimted, and none of this can be managed by gamepanies. Tang Guo nodded: "Dad, my backpack is still there, there are not a few things in it, and I should be able to use them." "That''s good, now the world is assimted, and personal ability cannot be changed, so Xiaoguo, start upgrading today." Tang Rongyi turned back to Tang Kui, "Boss, can you upgrade directly? After the upgrade? , Will Xiaoguo''s body eat up? " Tang Rongyi also has good adaptability, now he is directly called the boss of Tang Kui. He did not raise the wrong son, he lost so much money before losing. Now he is not worried anymore. His son is so powerful that he can protect what he wants to protect. But looking at Su Ge and Tang Teng protecting Tang Guo, he felt that the boss didn''t seem to have much use here. Or let the boss follow him and help him manage thepany. The son is so smart that he doesn''t have to use nothing. "You can take medicine. This is the basic skill given to the human world by the game world. Moreover, my sister''s body will also get better." Tang Kui exined that he thinks the most interesting thing in this world is that the upgrade of the medicine is the same as the game characters There will be no side effects. However, Tang Rongyi looked at him with a strange look, and his heart was not very good. Tang Rongyi nodded, a little happy: "Then I will go to Shaoyao to improve my strength tonight, boss, you will run thepany with me tomorrow." see you tomorrow Chapter 2975: Develop a game for women (50) Chapter 2975: Develop a game for women (50) 2975: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Yi brother, wait for your strength to improve, I will apany you to fight Daguai? Daguai upgrades fast." Ni Yan came in with a fruit te, and haspletely regarded himself as the hostess of this family, "Come, eat some fruit." Tang Rongyi nced helplessly at Tang Guo. Tang Guo pretended not to understand. She couldn''t help it. Let it be. She took a piece of watermelon to eat: "Dad, mom is right, improve your strength early, upgrade monsters faster, and with the protection of your mother, I believe you will improve quickly." Tang Rongyi: "..." Is this a pit father? The assimtion of the world makes Tang Rongyi a little helpless. His daughter is fine. He is adapting well. The two extra sons, the two granddaughters, and the future son-inw who couldn''t move without looking at his daughter. For these, he didn''t find anything uneptable. It''s the one who looks very perfect at the moment. Even if the other person''s behavior is like that of Ni Yan in his heart, she is not Ni Yan. Tang Kui told him that the world is assimted and integrated, and all game characters have understood their own situation and know how they came. This means that Ni Yan also knows that she is just a raised character. There is no rtionship between them. Tang Rongyi looked at the enthusiastic Ni Yi, who was passionate about him, and decided to find an opportunity to talk to the other party and make the point clear. Now the other person is also a real person. If he really likes her, it''s unfair to anyone to regard the other person as the Ni Yan in his heart. Thinking of this, Tang Rongyi felt relieved a lot, and did not refuse Ni Xi''s saying that he was going to take him to cut the monster to upgrade. Just wait to go out and me, talk to the other party. Tang Kui was a little upset. Didn''t he, the cheap father, raise him to protect his sister and y with his sister? His task was to y with his sister, not to help him manage thepany at all. Why are you taking him to run thepany now? When raising him, he muttered in front of theputer every day, and his sister would be apanied to y in the future. Right now, I''m afraid he wants to let him manage thepany. He also said that he wanted to upgrade his medicine tonight, and his hunch was getting worse and worse. Shouldn''t Tang Rongyi only care about upgrading in the future, would thepany throw it at him? Tang Kui maintained a smile on her face, and she wanted to scold him in particr! Because now the world has just assimted, Tang Guo has given the disciples of Tang Martial Arts to Tang Rongyi and Tang Kui to manage. Tang Rongyi''s status is very high in this city. It would be easier to do some things if he led this group of disciples to maintain order in this city. Tang Rongyi is a smart person. At this time, he knew how to use these people. Tang Rongyi did not refuse. He thought that this arrangement was correct. His baby daughter should still go to school. Even if the world is assimted, there are so many people protecting his baby, she doesn''t need to travel. "Okay, dad will take your brother to deal with it." Tang Rongyi nced at Tang Teng. "From tomorrow, Xiao Teng will go to school to study, I believe that in the near future, the school will arrange new courses for you . " What''s the new course? Of course, the teacher took the students to chop the monsters to upgrade. If you don''t work hard to improve your strength, you will only be beaten. Chapter 2976: Develop a game for women (51) Chapter 2976: Develop a game for women (51) 2976: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers With Tang Guo''s 10,000 discreet disciples, Tang Rongyi did things very smoothly. In just one day, there were some people with powerful game characters, which caused a serious threat to the order of this city. But these people were soon arrested. Under the leadership of Tang Rongyi, it took only three days to arrest those who had caused damage. Tang Guo used to spend a lot of money to support these disciples. These disciples have very high levels, much higher than many yers. It alsoes with advanced equipment, weapons, and mounts. Those mounts not only run, they fly. When these disciples surrounded those who destroyed, they were all aggressive. I thought it would be a troubled time now, and no one would control them. In the future, they would be respected for their strength. I didn''t expect to be locked up for two days. Tang Rongyi''s punishment for these saboteurs is that people first shut down for a while, and all the roles they have developed have returned to their original form. Who will let them sabotage? As a result, in a few days, no one dared to destroy it. If you dare to do destruction, the guy named Tang Rongyi will send someone to bring the characters they have formed back to their original shape, and they will also knock down the equipment in their backpacks. Subsequently, within ten days, the city issued temporary regtions. At the same time, on the school side, new courses have been added as previously thought. The new courses have also be a very important course, which is to take students to upgrade. I do nt know if it was a disaster or a lucky one. In just a few days, human beings understood that they must improve their strength to ensure their safety. In less than a month, human order has be a city to manage a city, initially forming ater regr environment. Tang Guo''s city was divided into a graceful territory. To say that the fastest ce for human stability is the city where Tang Guo is located. Some small towns and county powers in the surrounding area also took advantage of small-scale powers and took refuge in the gentlemen. The entire human world is undergoing various changes. Of course, in some ces there have been disputes, wounded and dead. These are already inevitable. Tang Rongyi had a lot of drugs on the first night. However, in order to be able to adapt to his new abilities, he was still not as fierce as he was, and decided to fight the monster first to improve his actualbat ability. After stabilizing the city''s situation, by the way, everything was taught to Tang Kui, and Tang Rongyi began to upgrade the monsters. Tang Guo went to thepany to see Tang Kui at the weekend. Tang Kui sat helplessly in the office and looked at her: "Dad took part of thepany to fight me, here is the turn. Thepany has increased a lot of business, and half of it People to deal with, and the other half to improve strength. " Tang Kui rubbed his forehead: "Obviously, his purpose in training me is to y with you." "Brother, capable person, will do more things, and y with my sister to do this kind of thing, and leave it to me like a child." Tang Teng and me, said politely, Brother can help Dad take care of thepany. You do nt have to worry about my sister. There are many people who y with her. " "Xiao Teng, in fact, you don''t talk, no one thinks you are dumb." Tang Kui nced at Tang Teng. Is nt that just ying with my sister? A little boy, what''s so terrible abouting to him? Chapter 2977: Develop a game for women (52) Chapter 2977: Develop a game for women (52) 2977: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo has a weekly holiday and goes to see Tang Kui. And Tang Rongyi has taken people everywhere to fight monsters. ording to the current situation, the most powerful person should be Ni Yan. With Tang Ni being with him, Tang Guo was more at ease. The only troublesome estimate is that Ni Yan''s identity has always been a headache. At that time, the character attributes had been determined, and she could not change it. In addition, Ni Yan is a character carefully developed by the original owner, and she is even more unable to change it. Such a headache can only be left to her dear father and solved it by herself. The school is also on vacation. She decided to take a vacation time to see how the situation was with Xu Wei. She and Tang Kui talked about this, mainly because she wanted to see the artifact in Xu Wei''s hand. "I can''t get away for the time being, I have to trouble the girl to see it." Tang Kui thought about it and said, "About that artifact, the girl can do it. I guess you should have your own n. In the end, you can get the artifact. I will bring it back to the headquarters, and someone will analyze it there. " "Brother, don''t worry, I will bring the artifact back to you when I have finished my work." She just went to see Xu Wei, and she still doesn''t use the artifact. If it was useless, she secretly took the artifact away and handed it to Tang Kui. To what Xu Wei is still using the artifact, in the end I do not know if it will be bitten by the artifact. Regardless of whether or not she will go back, she will expose Xu Wei as a thief. Tang Guo brought Su Ge, and a small turtle. Everyone else stayed. Even Tang Teng was thrown to Tang Kui. Now Tang Kui is very busy, and his younger brother should help his brother. That''s right. "Hurry up and do something, don''t let it linger there, have you forgotten what your sister told you about the task before?" Tang Kui smiled, as if he had revenge. Tang Teng was upset. He twisted his expression and said, "Okay, elder brother, don''t be proud. Sister is distressed when you are busy, so let mee over to help you. If you are not so busy, sister must be Will take me to practice. " "Oh ... do you think it is possible?" Tang Kui turned on the technique of ridicule. "Do nt you find out that the girl was taken by Su Ge only? Neither Orange Big Cat nor Bai Xiao Wang took it. past." Tang Teng was so angry that Tang Kui finally got up to work. He didn''t feel that he was enving a child. This little boy was standing on top of his strength, and few of them could beat him. Tang Guo took Su Ge on his way to practice, and here Tang Rongyi also took people on the way to upgrade the monsters. It has been several months, and Ni Kun has been with him every day. It can be said that they still encountered many crises. At present, there is often conflict between each force in the matter of robbing resources and killing BOSS. There have been many casualties. Order has not been restored, and the world is respected by martial arts. Fortunately, the presence of Ni Yan can always help them to avoid danger. Let''s say those employees in hispany are not bad now. After killing the big BOSS once, Tang Rongyi had a rare chat with Ni Kun. Chatting and chatting, I talked about the story of him and that of Ni Yan in my heart: "We grew up together, and now I have no way to forget her ... Maybe in the future, she will stay with me forever In my heart. " Chapter 2978: Develop a game for women (53) Chapter 2978: Develop a game for women (53) 2978: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "And you should know why you appeared?" Tang Rongyi looked at Ni Yan''s eyes, "Those plots in your mind were written by the gamepany through my experience with Xiaoguo. Actually, we didn''t have what rtionship." Ni Zheng only looked at Tang Rongyi and did not speak. "I mean, you are a very free person, not necessarily me. I have other people in my heart, and you''re wasting yourself by dying yourself." These words, Tang Rongyi had long wanted to say. Before he was eager to improve his overall strength, he didn''t have time to talk about these. Now that I have found an opportunity, everyone''s strength has improved, and he can finally talk to Ni Kun well. "You can still think of Xiaoguo as your daughter, and we can also be family members. But you don''t need to act ording to those blindlypiled plots. You are so powerful and have a good choice. Of course, you choose not to choose the other, That''s all yours. I don''t care about it. When I say this today, I just want to show my attitude, so as not to be vague, it will dy you. " Ni Min blinked and said, "I know." No loss or anger was visible on his face, which made Tang Rongyi feel uncertain. "You said that, I chose not to choose the other, that''s all my business. Is there anyone in your heart, that''s your business." Ni Kun continued, "So, I don''t care about you, that''s me too Things. I just want to like you, it''s even my thing. Tang Rongyi, you do your thing, I like mine, and I don''t want you to ept anything. I Ni Ni, like whoever you like, and You are okay. " Tang Rongyi was surprised for a moment, but this character really resembled Ni Yan at that time. Soon, he was a little helpless again, and it seemed to be useless. "It''s almost time to rest. Go and me. If I remember correctly, there should be a big boss in theke in front. We killed it and we will definitely get a lot of experience. By then, the overall strength will be able to improve. A lot. " Tang Rongyi saw Ni Yan so neat and neat, and said nothing. This matter, just for the time being, in the future, if Ni Yan really meets the person he likes, his thoughts may change. "Brother Min, your family doesn''t seem to like sister Ni Yan." On the side of the stone, there were two people, namely Hu Min and Lingxi. Lingxi hugged Hu Min''s arm and leaned his head on his shoulders. Hu Min pinched Lingxi''s face: "Because Ni Ni thought in his heart is not Ni Ni. Although the two people look the same, he understands that the two are still different. When he rifies these things, he is afraid of Ni Ni It''s not fair, but looking at Ni Yan''s appearance, he didn''t listen. " "Sister Ni Yan is just like this. If Brother Min doesn''t like me, I will like you too." Hu Min quickly said, "I like you very much." Really, he had never liked anyone before, and he had never had a crush on him. He has been a top ss student since he was a child and has only studied with one heart. The boss is not young, so he does not have a wife. The appearance of Lingxi fulfilled all his fantasies. This is still his wife, he likes it very much. At this point, Tang Guo and Su Ge havee to the county seat of Xu Wei. Anyway, it is the heroine''s county seat. Here is a map with rich resources integrated into the game. It is possible that the flowers and nts on the ground are useful things. More importantly, there are a lot of strange here. Chapter 2979: Develop a game for women (54) Chapter 2979: Develop a game for women (54) 2979: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers These monsters that provide experience points have an attribute, that is, after being hacked, after the cooldown time, new monsters will appear in the original range. However, after the refresh, the monster may appear randomly at any ce within the range. Many rules in this assimted world are the same as in the game. The gamepany that designed the game was smashed a few months ago. If it weren''t for Tang Rongyi''s passing, there might be a lot of casualties as in the plot. Because there are still many people who are very scared of all these changes, including some who have game characters. So they sent all their anger to the gamepany, making the gamepany almost follow the path of the plot. The appearance of Tang Rongyi made the people in the gamepany weeping and wept. I heard that Tang Rongyi was going to collect all of them and included them in hispany. These people nodded quickly. Even the boss of the gamepany was anxious to rush into the gentlemen''s door. Unexpectedly, the person who could save them turned out to be the father and daughter of the top two in the full service. Tang Rongyi saved the gamepany in two ways. He benefited from the gamepany''s games. He also knew people and definitely came to help. Because this time there were many people and they arrived in time to save everyone. The CEO of the gamepany has not been poisoned by a bite of a mutant animal and died. The second aspect is that Tang Rongyi believes that the people at the gamepany are all talents. They are the core of designing games. Maybe through them, he can fully understand the world today. Tang Guo agrees very much with these. When Tang Rongyi was worried about her dad, she didn''t have to worry about anything, and she took Su Ge out to surf all day long. Tang Guo and Su Ge dressed up as a little couple who went out to practice. Sheter discovered that the turtle was really moving, and it wasn''t too slow. Today, it was raining heavily, and many roads were able to sail. Tang Guo knew that there was a lot of strangeness on a map integrated into this county, and he nned to cut it in the past. But the road is not easy, there are water flowing everywhere, and there are people floating on the boat, of course, there are also riding on. The small tortoise turned into a big tortoise. Tang Guo and Su Ge were sitting on the shell of the turtle, and there were many free ces around it. The little tortoise slowly swims in the water, Tang Guo leans on Su Ge''s body, while eating, chatting with Su Ge. People around him saw Tang Guo and Su Ge, the youngdy and the young master, going out, and there was no protection beside them, and different looks appeared in their eyes. No worries, showing envious eyes. The one who thought about it was watching Tang Guo''s buttocks, and the little turtle that had grown bigger was very tempted. This county often floods this season and identally drowns the road. Especially where there are monsters, there are also mountains and rivers. If there is this turtle, it will be much better. At this time, it is normal to grab things. Not so cruel, just grab something and go straight. Slightly harder, grabbing things and hitting people back to their original shape, and knocking out the opponent''s backpack items. To be crueler is to kill people directly. Tang Guo and Su Ge sat on the back of the little tortoise, and had already swam to a slightly dry ce. Onnd, the tortoises were able to walk, so they did note down. At this time, someone next to him called Tang Guo: "Little beauty, can I borrow your turtle to use it, I have somepanions on the opposite side, I came here in a hurry, I didn''t prepare the yacht, can you let your turtle Bring them over? I came here to try the depth of the water, and they may not be able toe over. There are mainly two girls. It s not very convenient toe directly like me. " The speaker, about 17 years old, is a boy who looks handsome. However, as he said, the wet body shoulde from the water. Perhaps he was afraid that Tang Guo wouldn''t agree, and the boy still felt something: "This is thebor fee that was given to you at that time, little beauty, trouble you." Tang Guo saw the other person''s attitude was pretty good and agreed. Let the little turtle torture them back, the boy was very happy, and quickly introduced himself, saying that he was a certain high school. Coming here today, I heard that there is a big BOSS here to refresh, ready to chop two knives and divide things. "Vivi, I met two kind friends ..." Before going to a cleaner ce over there, Tang Guo heard the shouts of the boys. When he looked subconsciously at that ce, he saw two girls. A very ordinary man with a puppy in his arms. The other one is very beautiful and is wiping shoes with paper. see you tomorrow Chapter 2980: Develop a game for women (55) Chapter 2980: Develop a game for women (55) 2980: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Ye Chengjiang''s voice caught the attention of the girl who was wiping her shoes. She looked up and saw Ye Chengjiang sitting on the back of a giant turtle with a smile in her eyes. Ye Chengjiang is the boy whose clothes were wet after the water dripped, and Tang Guo was asked to help. "Ye Chengjiang." The beautiful girl was Xu Wei. She looked at the little turtle in the Tang Guo family, her eyes lit up, "It''s great, now I don''t need water to pass by." Today, there will be a big boss. Everyone who cuts two knives will get experience points. Maybe they can get something. Xu Wei is actually not rare of those things. After the world assimted, the so-called artifact USB sh drive has be a watch, and it is now waterproof on her wrist. Not only that, today''s watches are better than ever. Automatically locks nearby targets so she can steal things. Of course, she can only steal what she currently has the ability to steal. She doesn''t scarcely drop things, that''s why. But she rarely hacked the BOSS to gain experience. After all, now she needs to improve her strength. The way to do this is either to kill drugs or to me. Chopping the big BOSS has gained the most experience points, and of course she wants toe and chop two knives. At this time, everyone is working hard to improve their strength and get some resources, especially elixir, which will soon be consumed and used to enhance their strength. Because it is a world that is assimted by games, there is no so-called bottleneck in the upgrade. You only need to swallow the medicine and you can upgrade immediately without any side effects. To avoid being robbed, most people swallow it while holding it, and upgrade immediately, not only to prevent theft, others see their strength increase, and dare note over to provoke. As a result, Xu Wei can steal many items, but rarely can steal items such as elixir. When she looked at Tang Guo and Su Ge, she felt the heat from the watch. No, it should be hot. Whenever the watch became hot, she was telling her that there were good things in her backpack. Now her wrist was sore and aching and almost made her cry out. It can be seen that there must be very good things in these two people. Now it s different from before in the game. No matter how tall the person is, she can go to see the other person s backpack. The ability to steal things can be attributed to the ability of the watch. The steal wasn''t enough, and that was the power of the watch wasn''t enough, she had to improve her ability. The way to improve the ability of the watch is still simr to the previous one. As long as she will use the stolen items and use them skillfully, that is to increase experience. The higher the experience value, the stronger its ability to steal more advanced items. However, with regard to elixir, it can be stolen casually. After all, the elixir is small and does not cost much energy. Those equipped with weapons arerge pieces. Do you want to steal them? In the past few months, she has secretly stole many things into her backpack. After these things were stolen, they were basically ordinary and looked like mass goods. No one found anything wrong, she was very relieved. Now that the watch is so hot, there must be something good about this pair of boys and girls. If there is an elixir that enhances the strength, it is even better. Tang Guo already felt it. Xu Wei looked a little hot when she looked at her. Xu Wei kept her other hand in her pocket and never took it out. Chapter 2981: Develop a game for women (56) Chapter 2981: Develop a game for women (56) 2981: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo has sent Xu Wei and a few others up, except for the little girl named Xie Xiaozhen who was holding the puppy and a few other boys. Although the number has reached ten, they are sitting on the back of the little tortoise, which is more than enough. Not only that, the small tortoise can also be bigger, after all, its repair is very high. With the envy of many people, the little tortoise swam in that direction again. At this time, the voices of several people clearly passed into Tang Guo''s ears. She held Su Ge''s arm and looked back. Su Ge also turned around and asked her how he was doing. Tang Guo squeezed his arm and motioned him to look at the bunch of red-haired teenagers over there. Yes, these redheads are teenagers. After all, the world of assimtion has passed so many times. Under the leadership of Nangong Jin, their strength has increased a lot. Make them look better, at least not as embarrassed as before. "Do you know?" Tang Guo whispered to Su Ge, his voice was very small, basically only Su Ge could hear. Su Ge nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. He remembered that Tang Guo had asked him to assassinate a lot of red hair. Su Ge thought for a while, and whispered, "Do you want to beat them? They have improved a lot." If he wants to talk, he is happy. "No." Tang Guo shook his head. At the beginning, he swept the red hair, but it was Xu Wei who stole things to enhance their strength. When Xu Wei was in this world, they were her support. Her purpose is to make Xu Wei lose her dependence on the male lead, and now seems quite sessful. Leave these red-haired teenagers dead to Xu Wei, but Xu Wei probably doesn''t want to see them anymore. Otherwise, Xu Wei would not be on the back of her little tortoise, and the group of red-haired teenagers pushed a bamboo raft into the water, presumably to help Xu Wei get over. Because they were standing in the water, holding the bamboo toon in their hands, and did not go up, but stared at Xu Wei''s position. "Viwei doesn''t seem to need this anymore." A young man said in despair, he looked at the bamboo battens that were tied firmly in front of his eyes, which took them a lot of time, and looked at Xu Wei with red eyes. Their movement was not small, Xu Wei heard it, looked back, and then turned away. "I told them all, don''t follow me. They are free, they just have to practice on their own, they have to listen." Xu Wei couldn''t help but say, after all, there are so many people, she can''t say that she hates those people Now she can control her emotions slightly, not as excited as before. "I was ying that game at first. I didn''t expect the system to assign me unfavorable characters. A dozen of them were like that, and I abandoned the game. Originally, I had nothing to do with them. As a result, they still followed. any solution." Xu Wei looked pale: "Besides, the rtionship that I chose before is also unclear, so I still feel that it is better to let them return to freedom, and there is no need to follow me." Now that she has an artifact in her hand, she can steal equipment and be able to me her for improvement and repair. Does nt this group of people need help at all? In fact, she was so annoyed to see them, they had to follow, just like the ghosts. "I can understand it," said Ye Chengjiang, "We had treated Wei Wei as a game character before, but they also abandoned the game. It may be the setting before the game world that made them persevere. You can let them directly This decisive approach is good to leave, so as not to be troublesome in the future. " Chapter 2982: Develop a game for women (57) Chapter 2982: Develop a game for women (57) 2982: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Others also nodded. They didn''t think Xu Wei''s role in creating the role was boyfriend or something. After all, many girls created this way. Xu Wei was unlucky and was assigned bad character attributes every time. Xu Wei''s voice was not small, and all the red-haired teenagers over there also heard it. They stared at Xu Wei''s position eagerly, expecting that she would look back, but Xu Wei was never there. Tang Guo looked at them and shook his head gently. I do nt know if the characters in the game can be more independent due to some things. This group of red-haired teenagers are anyway male. If we work hard to upgrade our practice, it will certainly not be bad in the future. Of course, if Xu Wei helped them upgrade, she would still deal with them, at least they would have to fight them back. Even if they were poor, they couldn''t let go. Now Xu Wei doesn''t want them, and she doesn''t need to shoot at them anymore. Later, the group of red-haired teenagers went to bamboo toons and followed them. They just didn''t dare to approach Xu Wei here, but they were far away, as if they were deliberately avoiding contacting Xu Wei at close range. Xu Wei didn''t think about this red-haired boy. She showed a tired look, leaned on Ye Chengjiang, and said, "Ye Chengjiang, I''m a little sleepy, I''ll sleep on you." "it is good." Ye Chengjiang couldn''t wait, this is the person he has been secretly in love with, but did not expect the world to change, and finally he was able to get closer to her. Even if there was no further rtionship between the two, she was at least willing to lean on him. Xu Wei looks very sleepy on the surface, but she just wants to look at Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpack with her eyes closed. When she used the watch, Su Ge discovered that some energy was invading the backpack. Tang Guo found Su Ge''s expression, squeezed his arm, and shook his head slightly. He couldn''t help butugh, this guy secretly opened himself up again. She remembers that in the plot, no matter how high-level a person is, the watch can''t be found by peeking at the backpack. Unless the watch is stolen, things that are currently not avable for energy can be discovered. Even if they were found, they could not doubt Xu Wei''s body. "It''s her." Su Ge wrote two words in Tang Guo''s palm, and set his eyes on Xu Wei. He felt that Xu Wei was the one who peeked into his backpack. [The host is big. As you told me, I didn''t stop Xu Wei from peeking at your backpack. Now she estimates that she has seen your backpack and is shaking what she sees. After all, there are so many things in the host''s big backpack that Xu Wei will definitely be dazzled. Xu Wei was really shocked. She has seen so many people s backpacks. She has never seen them. The backpack space is sorge, there are so many smallttices, and the backpacks are full. Especially the contents inside, Jin Chancan made her faint. She quickly searched, and found countless elixir inside. The amount of each elixir is 999+. Originally, she had been distressed. Every day, there were so many people waiting to cut off monsters, and it was simply not enough to upgrade experience. Seeing so many elixir now, she did not hesitate to find what she needed. If she could, she really wanted to get everything in her backpack into her backpack. Chapter 2983: Develop a game for women (58) Chapter 2983: Develop a game for women (58) 2983: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Unfortunately, her backpack is very small. It is still beneficial for her to y that game, and close to twenty small backpacks are fused, and the contents are still there. Otherwise, many things cannot be done. After Xu Wei fancy some elixir, intending to let the watch steal, Tang Guo has covered his mental strength in his backpack. She pulled out the palm of Xia Su Ge and whispered, "Let her see it." Su Ge understands! Just let her take a look. It won''t be her for a long time. Just look at it. If you want to take it away, that''s impossible. Su Ge also covered his mental strength on the backpack, so no matter how much energy the watch uses, let alone stealing many elixir, there is no way to steal it. This made Xu Wei very annoyed. After more than twenty trials, the energy of the watch was almost exhausted and she had to quit. Stealing things with a watch is actually very energy intensive, so now she seems a little sick. She did this many times, but for the first time, she couldn''t seed, and she didn''t get a single elixir. She didn''t open her eyes. She closed her eyes and rested. At this moment, she was really tired. Tang Guo is definitely not going to let Xu Wei steal it. The elixir in her backpack is a good thing. Even one, it can help people improve a lot of strength. Let''s talk about the equipment, nothing is not good. Now what she wants to do is wait for Xu Weiduo to steal something, and she will untie the camouge on the equipment to let everyone know that she is a thief. Stealing things requires consciousness to be exposed. Who asked Xu Wei to mess with her? System: Yeah, who made Xu Wei mess up with the host, and bullied the host, so don''t you have to be bullied by the host? It''s impossible to be merciful. The host''s ability to greatly cherish revenge is not left at all. Su Ge felt Tang Guo''s happiness, as if he understood why. He had already guessed that Xu Wei should be the mysterious figure before. Thedy did not allow Xu Wei to steal things sessfully. Could this Xu Wei grow up in the future, possibly a very bad person? If this is the case, Xu Wei cannot really seed. Thedy asked him to bring those red-haired teenagers back to their original form, but she wanted Xu Wei to think that they were all waste. In the future, these teenagers will not be used by Xu Wei? If not, why won''t thedy let him hit those teenagers this time? Now those red-haired teenagers have been disgusted by Xu Wei. If you don''t want them, you can''t help Xu Wei to help you. Suddenly, Tang Guo became more perfect in Su Ge''s eyes. Hisdy is really a very intelligent person who also knows the best. Tang Guo found out that Su Ge''s eyes weren''t right, and he looked up at him: "What?" "Thedy is beautiful." Su Ge s title of Tang Guo made everyone on the turtle''s back understand that Su Ge should be Tang Guoyang''s game character. It seems that it is also the role of the husband. Xu Wei didn''t fall asleep, she heard it, and she was a little jealous. Everyone else s family is so beautiful, why is her own home ugly? Tang Guo did not let Ye Chengjiang wait for someone to go down where there was water. She just came to look for Xu Wei. Now that she has found it, she will go to the boss together. Xu Wei will definitely not attack her, so she will definitely attack others. Chapter 2984: Develop a game for women (59) Chapter 2984: Develop a game for women (59) 2984: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers No, an hourter, a few more people were added to the turtle''s back. Tang Guo has also observed that, anyway, the small turtle''s back is wide and can seat more people. Let''s be more lively with more people. There should be some time for BOSS to refresh, Tang Guo picked up a lot of people along the way. Not all of these people are good people, and some are not very good people, and they look very vicious. Anyway, she and Su Ge''s cultivation is high, and they are not afraid of each other''s thoughts at that time. For this reason, the small tortoise has be bigger again, and already has fifty people on its back. Tang Guo felt that he was almost there. Most of these people are small groups, and there are a small number of individuals who are temporary groups. She guessed that Xu Wei should secretly scan these people''s backpacks and steal their belongings at that time. These people are eager to upgrade, so they will not put elixir in it. Mostly eat when you hold it, upgrade immediately and improve your strength. Well, Xu Wei must have stolen some equipment. When the equipment is in her hand, it will be disguised as an ordinary item. When she takes it out, it will increase proficiency, and no one will doubt anything. The county is mountainous, and another big map is integrated, making many ces more dangerous. Especially the road, especially difficult to walk. You have to climb mountains, cross the sea, cross the river, and so on. When Tang Guo did not reject these people, some even suggested that when everyone went to practice together and kill the monsters around them, many people agreed. Tang Guo hesitated on the surface and agreed. System: [Host, do you look likew enforcement in fishing? Tang Guohui: "No, I didn''t put the bait? These bait were all by themselves. Is it necessary to stop Xu Wei from stealing things?" System: [No, no, I used the wrong word. The host just passed by, and stumbled upon the truth of some things, and then ...] Listening to the system Barabara, the BOSS also refreshed. Every time the BOSS is refreshed, the surrounding monsters are also refreshed, but there are deviations in the ces where they appear. And they found that the more they fight, the higher these monsters and bosses will be. This seems to be something that gives them an upgrade. This time, the big boss they encountered in Tang Guo had the size of a room, which was particrly shocking when viewed from a distance. If it is a person, it must be undead. It is estimated that it will be shot to death by the big boss. Fortunately, humans can roll away, after all, big BOSS will not chase people. Tang Guo and Su Ge didn''t show too much strength, they just chopped a few knives casually. Xu Wei looks very desperate, with Ye Chengjiang guarding her side, making her output position very good. Others greeted the big boss all the time, because there was no blood strip, and they didn''t know when they would be able to kill each other, they could only sh. Basically, it was cut for three hours. The big BOSS suddenly burst into a golden light, the entire body disappeared, and everyone''s body was given a corresponding experience value. Subsequently, many items appeared in the original BOSS location. What you can get depends on your ability. After all, when you get it, you put it directly into your backpack. Those who have nt yed the game, naturally, do nt have a backpack, which makes them look awkward. Although Xu Wei was eager to get more things, she and Ye Chengjiang and others were not strong enough to **** each other. Tang Guo and Su Ge picked up something that fell in front of them and did not grab it. In Xu Wei''s eyes, these two local tyrants do not need them at all. It is estimated that the rich children came out to y. "Wei Wei." At this moment, a red-haired boy came to Xu Wei and handed Xu Wei an excellent weapon with a beautiful light, with a sincere expression, "This is what the boss snatched." At that time, he looked back at Nangong Jin''s position. Now Nangong Jin has be a young man in his twenties. He looked ragged and had a lot of blood on his body. He should have been injured just to **** the weapon. Xu Wei frowned, turned and left, and ignored it. Although, the superior weapon, she was also stunned. But this group of people gave her, she just didn''t want it. see you tomorrow Chapter 2985: Develop a game for women (60) Chapter 2985: Develop a game for women (60) 2985: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Even if she didn''t look back, Xu Wei could feel it, with nearly twenty red hairs behind her, staring at her without blinking. They had nothing to do with it, they had to post it. Even if they didn''t look so bad now, her prototype really impressed her. She didn''t dare to hang around with these unlucky eggs, and was saved by the other party when she got it. It looks good now, and once she''s beaten back, she can''t ept it. Besides, in this world, she is not holding the artifact in her hand. Can she ept any crooked and inferior date? "Boss, Wei Wei didn''t need it." The red-haired boy holding the top weapon walked back to Nangong Jin, holding the knife vigorously. Even though Xu Wei refused, he was just sad that Xu Wei didn''t ept their kindness, and he didn''t resent Xu Wei in his heart. "I see." Nangong Jin swallowed an elixir to heal her wounds. "Next time I''ll grab a better weapon, maybe Weiwei will like it." Tang Guo and Su Ge were not far from this group of red-haired teenagers, and they clearly heard Nangong Jin''s words. Obviously he looked like a very wise person, but because their existence was rted to Xu Wei, they couldn''t hate Xu Wei at all. She stared at Nangong Jin and others for a while. Nangong Jin and these red-haired teenagers also found out and nodded to her. Because Tang Guo had a small tortoise and gave Xu Wei a cheap price, they thanked her very much. No matter how good the bamboo toon is, there is no better shell than a small turtle. That giant tortoise, when it was flowing, was stable and able to pull dozens of people at one time. Weiwei sitting on the shell of the turtle was definitely better than bamboo. "Why are you so obsessed with Xu Wei?" Tang Guo still couldn''t help asking. Nangong Jin replied: "There is no reason why I just want to protect her." "She doesn''t seem to need you." "We just want to protect her." Nangong Jin repeated this sentence. As for Xu Wei''s need for them, they didn''t consider so much for the time being. The world has be very dangerous, and Xu Wei is really allowed to leave it alone. They will not be relieved without following her. Just to say that after the previous killing of BOSS, everyone also talked aboutughing, and then started to grab things. Whoever knew or didn''t know, quickly put good things into their backpacks. Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, because they had to go elsewhere to chop the monsters. The road is not easy, and after heavy rain, water is flowing everywhere. Therefore, those who have known her are now sitting on the back of Little Turtle''s tortoise, fortunately. For this reason, many people also offered to offer something, thinking that this should be paid to her. After all, they sat on the back of the tortoise, and they should be paid. There are also some people who are actually unwilling to give it, but everyone gives it, and they give it. Xu Wei''s share was naturally given by Ye Chengjiang to help her. No matter what happened, Ye Chengjiang was standing in front of Xu Wei. Xu Wei never thought of taking some of the stolen equipment to Ye Chengjiang. Ye Chengjiang is not a game character. Should she find any problem with the equipment, wouldn''t she reveal her cards? If she found anything good outside, she wouldn''t mind using it for Ye Chengjiang. Now they are a squad. Ye Chengjiang has to make her a better impression. She is not yet strong enough to require the power of team members. Chapter 2986: Develop a game for women (61) Chapter 2986: Develop a game for women (61) 2986: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Wei was still enthusiastic about Tang Guo''s backpack, and she tried againter, but there was still no way to steal the contents of the other party''s backpack. In the end, she gave up. Wasting so much energy and stealing things that could not be stolen will reduce her speed of increasing strength. There are many people on the turtle''s back. Xu Wei''s target was on these people, sneaking into their backpacks, and everything she liked was stolen into her backpack. Especially before, those equipment that burst out after killing the big boss. There is a piece of top-level equipment that she may not be able to steal, but others are not allowed to steal. Also, there are quite a lot of elixir this time, many people have saved some, especially some healed elixir. These things, she is not polite, stole them directly. Anyway, those people couldn''t catch her. It used to be based on its ability to grab things, and now it is not based on its ability. It''s just that their abilities are different. If they can''t save good things, don''t me her. It might be that Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpacks made Xu Wei''s eyes very hot. They were more careful on weekdays. Xu Wei, who stole a few items at most, could not help but increase the number. Such arge amount certainly attracted the attention of those who were missing. On reaching the next location, they subconsciously checked their backpacks and suddenly found that they were missing many items. At this moment, the whole team was uproaring, and the thing of carrying less backpacks has not happened yet. After all, there are so many games to y. The original thing is a long time ago. It is just a trivial matter. Now that the world has been assimted, none of them think of the past. "You guys are missing too?" "Less, I''ve lost half my elixir." "I''m missing one of the best gear." "I have less weapons, they are medium." "I have few weapons too." "Me too, two less weapons at a time." Why did Xu Wei steal so much equipment? Of course, for proficiency, only by continuously using weapons and increasing proficiency, the power of the watch will be more and more powerful. Powerful means that she can steal more advanced equipment. Tang Guo and Su Ge''s backpack, she is still very hot. I don''t know if she can work hard to improve the strength of the artifact, can she steal some elixir from Tang Guo''s backpack. As for the equipment inside, she didn''t want to. Those equipments are golden at first nce, most of them are various top-level limited editions. With her current strength, it is impossible to steal them. "This thing is not right. Why are so many of us having fewer weapons?" A slightly fierce-looking man, his eyes fell on Tang Guo. "We have never seen this before." "Have you ever seen anything less in your backpack?" Everyone shook their heads, no, of course not. "What do you think?" "When did we start something less? It just started here. It hasn''t happened before, so ..." The man''s eyes have always been on Tang Guo. "Little sister, our thing is in your turtle There are few on your back, should you exin it? There is no such coincidence in the world. " Chapter 2987: Develop a game for women (62) Chapter 2987: Develop a game for women (62) 2987: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The words of the fierce man caused spection from everyone. Yeah, there wasn''t any less before, why is there less here? And their luck is so good, they can sit on the back of such a big turtle, the other party looks very good. As a result, many people cast doubt on the eyes of Tang Guo. Su Ge held her hand, his eyes were cold, if Tang Guo had not stopped him, he would have hit these people back to their original shape. "Little sister, you can exin why we have less stuff here?" "Nothing can exin this coincidence." "Little sister, do you know how easy it is for us to get those things? Everyone gets them under danger. Isn''t it easy for you to take things as your own?" "That is, even if we ride your tortoise, we are paid, which is equivalent to an exchange." Ye Chengjiang doesn''t think Tang Guo and Su Ge are the kind of people. At this time, he helped to say, "Don''t make a conclusion first. You say that what is missing is Tang Guo''s problem. Did you see her shot? She and Su Ge has been away from us all the time. He ca nt even touch us. How can he steal things? The things are in the backpack. Before this, the world has not been assimted, and the game has appeared inexplicably. Then. " Ye Chengjiang raised a character, but he raised a male character and positioned himself as a friend. He did not bring each other out, because his family needed protection. The male character has a good grade, and he also recharged some money into it. After the assimtion of the world, he increased his strength with peony, and the school was closed before they formed a team to me. At the beginning of the game, there were yers who reported something inexplicably rare, and he knew it. Because he is also one of them whocks a little equipment. However, this matter did not go away, and many people thought it was a loophole in the game. And the gamepany also gave them somepensation at that time, and no one pursued it. Although many people have fewer things this time, it looks very wrong, but Tang Guo and Su Ge are not considered that kind of people. Ye Chengjiang''s opening was also partially recognized. They sat on the back of the turtle, and it was not Tang Guo who invited them to take the initiative, but they asked her to help. Now that things are missing, it''s really not good to hit the rake. Xu Wei''s at the same table, the one holding the puppy, nodded: "I don''t think Tang Guo is that kind of person. You see that there is such a big turtle, and someone who can raise such a turtle is definitely a good family. . Maybe those things you don''t care about. " "Wei Wei, don''t you?" Xie Xiaozhen asked Xu Wei with his head, "How can Tang Guo steal these people''s things? Seeing Su Ge holding the sword in his hand, I don''t think it''s easy." What Xie Xiaozhen didn''t say is that it''s more than simple. She was a little impressed by the sword. When ying the game, a limited edition of tyrants appeared. What is local limited edition? That is, this kind of thing is specially prepared for local tyrants, but it is also a limited edition of local tyrants, that is to say, ordinary local tyrants can''t get this kind of things. But most yers do nt even recharge at that level. Regarding the VIP interface, it is estimated that they will not be opened when they are clicked. How is it possible to know this? Chapter 2988: Develop a game for women (63) Chapter 2988: Develop a game for women (63) 2988: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "But we have less stuff. How can we exin this?" "Maybe there is a loophole in the backpack," Ye Chengjiang said, "haven''t it appeared in the game before?" Some people still know about this, and they are silent. The vicious man before had an unwilling eye: "Anyway, don''t let me grab the person who steals." Xu Wei didn''t feel at all, and didn''t n to help Tang Guo speak or anything. She doesn''t think that Tang Guo, who has so much equipment, is weak. If the other party doesn''t snatch, it''s nothing to look at. Wait! Xu Wei suddenly remembered something, and the whole person was bad. Inside the backpack are countless equipment, weapons, elixir, and various items. Especially those equipment, either top-level or limited, generally no superior. There was also a huge turtle, the one she was sitting on. What does this mean? She had already remembered that the character named Nangong Jin who had been raised for the first time was forced to be challenged by a turtle. At that time, the tortoise became very big, and assaulted, he ttened Nangong Jin. Xu Wei had guessed that Tang Guo was the gentle fruit jam who chased her. Tang Guo also felt Xu Wei''s gaze and looked up, but Xu Wei quickly moved away. She clenched her fist. When she was in the game, when was the first time she was unlucky? It was time to be hunted down by this graceful fruit jam. Xu Wei had previously felt that Tang Guo was a bit innocent, and he felt ufortable. Now she was anxious, holding up the knife and fighting with each other. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she might have cultivated Nangong Jin to more than 200 levels. I do nt know how much the skill of the weapon has increased. The power of the watch must be more powerful. Where is it needed now? worry? [The host is big, Xu Wei guesses your identity. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t cover it up. Xu Wei wanted to guess her identity. Feeling the hatred from Xu Wei, Tang Guo didn''t care about it. Xu Wei hates her normal things. In the game, she chopped the other side up miserably. It''s not just a game. Inbination with the current situation, Xu Wei is afraid of hating her. She hated her again, and it was estimated that Xu Wei would hate her even more. At this time Xu Wei said: "You doubt Tang Guo, or go straight down, as long as you go down and there are few things, it means that there is nothing to do with Tang Guo. If there are no things, then it is a little convincing." Ye Chengjiang pulled Xu Wei down, thinking that this method was inappropriate. After all, who knows, will the person who steals things still appear? But Xu Wei''s words were agreed by some people and they decided to go on. The remaining people thought that if they had done so, the thief would definitely not be able to steal their stuff. Therefore, they continued to sit on the turtle''s back, after all, such cheap transportation is not much. Nangong Jin led the group of red-haired teenagers and still followed far behind. Over the past few days, they have killed many strangers, and everyone''s strength is steadily increasing. There is no shortage of things, and everyone gradually puts it down. At this time, there were fewer people. They stared at Tang Guo as if to ask her to exin. Xu Wei nced at Tang Guo, turned her face to the other side, and said nothing. Tang Guo pitted her so many times, it was nothing if she pitted each other. Chapter 2989: Develop a game for women (64) Chapter 2989: Develop a game for women (64) 2989: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Anyway, he is the gentleman''s gatekeeper, and his strength must be very strong, so that he has no resistance. If you really do nt have enough strength, you have to be equipped with a drop point. With so much equipment in the backpack, dropping it is nothing. "Why, what''s your stuff again?" The group of people who spoke were the ones who went down before. They stared at Tang Guo and said, "This time you exin that there are few things on the back of your turtle. But there are no fewer people who go down. What does this mean? " "The instructions must be you." Tang Guoxiaoyingyingying said: "This can''t prove that I have a problem, it can only prove that everyone sitting here is suspect. Think about it carefully, right?" Everyone froze, and then thought it was true. Think again, they think Tang Guo may be stealing less. In case of a thief who steals something and directly marries Tang Guo, can he escape? "It''s not necessarily true. In short, your suspicions can not be washed out." Tang Guo didn''t n to let Xu Wei go through, so she took out a top-level equipment from her backpack: "Do you think I am missing something from you?" Seeing that top-level sword, Jin Chancan was still shining. The people swallowed a few saliva subconsciously, and a greedy look appeared in their eyes. At this time, Tang Guo took back the sword and took out a piece of top-level equipment, this time with a knife: "I still have such equipment." Show it again, and she changed it again. In less than a minute, she showed everyone more than twenty top-level equipment. The system wants to cover his face a bit. Is it really possible for his host to do so in the second form? He thinks it is now possible to use the word for fishingw enforcement. The host has thrown so many good things for everyone to see. Isn''t this jealous, saying thate over and grab me, and then tten the other person once? "If you think the top-level equipment is not convincing, then I''ll take out a limited edition. These things are out of print now, you should understand? The world is assimted, and the gamepany can''t control this world. It will never happen again. " Next, Tang Guo showed the top limited edition equipment to the group of buns in front of him. Taking it out piece by piece, they blinded their titanium dog eyes. Xu Wei also did not expect that Tang Guo would be so straightforward and use those equipment to smash people into a dizzy direction. She thought that everyone was rich. She guessed wrong. This second-rich second-generation is the kind of difort that must be shown to everyone. Therefore, her calctions failed. Looking at the equipment, she was still jealous. "Now do you think, am I a stealer? May I steal?" Tang Guo looked so good to me that it made the system faceless. The host is big this time, is to y a youngdy who has no IQ and only knows to show off her wealth? However, it was really sessful. The people around now, including the vicious man who had gone down a long time ago, have dispelled the previous suspicions. But their eyes saw Tang Guo being very hot. Tang Guo also said, "Don''t look at it, don''t be jealous, let alone develop the thought you want to grab. I dare to take it out, I''m not afraid of being snatched. If you don''t believe it,e and try." After finishing, she took Sword, jumped down, a sword chopped beside it, and a huge stone split immediately. "Are you going to grab it? Thene together." This approach of her makes peoplepletely distracted, yeah, will people with such equipment have low strength? "Boss, that girl is awesome." The red-haired boy was envious, "You say we have be so awesome, will Weiwei like us a little?" Nangong Jin said uncertainly, "I don''t know." Moreover, they want to be so powerful, they don''t know how long it will take. "Wow, Tang Guo, you are still a local tyrant. You should have spent a lot of money for that game, right?" Xie Xiaozhen was shocked, "I am so envious." "It took a lot, and now I think it''s worth it." Xie Xiaozhen nodded again and again, yeah, well worth it. Xu Wei didn''t dig into Tang Guo and was not veryfortable. Ye Chengjiang was envious and relieved. Those people did not dare to rob Tang Guo, and now they dare not offend her. On the next journey, someone is still missing something. Tang Guo was holding Xu Wei''s backpack more and more, and decided to pit her. see you tomorrow. This world is over Chapter 2990: Develop a game for women (65) Chapter 2990: Develop a game for women (65) 2990: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because Tang Guo revealed his things and showed his powerful force again. Makes those people afraid to grab her things even if they are hot. During the period, some people guessed, Tang Guo''s identity. To be so heroic, each piece of equipment is either top-level or limited, and only the top ten big names on the list of full-service local heroes at the time. However, the top ten big brothers do not have a tortoise for the elderly, and they are not as bold as Tang Guo. Just a short time ago, they were shown what the rich world is. Even if the big brothers behind have more money and more equipment, they will not be able to match her. Now they are familiar with Su Ge. Although Su Ge is not the most powerful character in the role list, he is also known by his name. It should be said that of the full service role list, nine of the top ten are under Tang Guomen. The first full-service role list is a female character named Ni Yan, and the second and third are often rotated, either called Su Ge or Tang Kui. I heard that Tang Kui is a role raised by the big brother on the No. 2 list, and he doesn''t put money in his eyes. Where would the spective people here know that this is simply a family. "what''s wrong?" On the tortoise''s back, a young man''s face was ugly. The woman next to him asked quietly, "Is the elixir just not enough, and it still hurts?" This young man just paid a small price for a feather coat. However, the elixir of this world works very quickly. After swallowing, the wound can be cured immediately. It can be said that this should be a gift from the game world to real humans. As long as these blunders do not die, people in the human world, no matter what the pain, a better elixir can easily solve it. But with this talent, you also lose something. That is, the fertility rate of humans in this world has fallen. ording to the statistics of these months, it has dropped by more than half. ording to analysis, it will decline. But for the humans in this world, the treatment in the hospital is simple. If a panacea goes down, as long as the panacea is good enough, no matter what kind of disease, it can be cured. "I didn''t grab a blue moon knife just now, do you still have a feather coat? I looked at it, the blue moon knife is gone, you should quickly see if the feather coat is still there." The young man reminded what he thought. The woman blinked and quickly went to look at her backpack. She was actually a character raised by this man. The youth used to be a single-person office worker, and they like to y mini games. Naturally, they became lovers. "Gone! Damn!" The woman looked a little angry after reading the backpack. "No ... Gone, the thief stole the down jacket you gave me." She was very angry. If she knew who the thief was, she must be To get the other person back. The young man sighed and was a little bit distressed: "Well, don''t be angry, angry is not beautiful anymore. The thief steals things every day, sooner orter, I will be caught. I will give you the next time I hit a big boss grab." "No, no, you were so badly injured in order to grab that feather coat, you should grab something real." "The feather coat is also very solid and has a strong defense ability," the young man was a little annoyed. "This feather coat is almost at the top. If you wear it, it can block a lot of injuries, and it won''t be easy to get hurt at that time. Next time there is such a baby Do nt keep it, just wear it directly. "Ok." Chapter 2991: Develop a game for women (66) Chapter 2991: Develop a game for women (66) 2991: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After killing the big boss every time, this group of people will always lose things. They are not the same as Tang Guo. They dare not hold things in their hands, and they will surely be taken away by other powerful people. In fact, don''t want to be stolen, just leave Tang Guo''s team. But no one has the idea of leaving. First of all, this team is very strong. Basically, everyone has not lost before grabbing BOSS. The other squads came over and were afraid to approach. What''s more, the tortoise is a very cheap means of transportation, whether it is climbing mountains or crossing the river. It is not slow, flexible, and powerful. Sitting here, I am not afraid of other conflicts. In the end, Tang Guo''s identity, and the real tyrant of the fruit jam of the graceful school, also represents strength. Whoever encounters such a presence is afraid to leave. The most important thing is that they think that the thief stole their things, and now they dare not use it, and no one dares to use it. No one has left for the time being, and whoever leaves at that time can be suspected of being stolen by that person. In order not to make people doubt, no one moved. Xu Wei just felt the mentality of these people, and she always had a bad breath in her heart. When she was ying the game, she was tormented by Tang Guo''s tyrant. She obviously did not provoke the other party, but was forced to challenge him repeatedly. She was really a tyrant, and she was able to hit anyone casually? Xu Wei changed thew every day, and took out those weapons that were stolen. Anyway, they have be ordinary people, and the artifacts are now more powerful, so all weapons, as long as they are of one type, have be the same. People outside didn''t know that she could use many types of weapons a day. On the way, they camped in the wild, and Xu Wei put on better gear. Because it is the middle and low-level equipment in the game, not many people pay attention. Such equipment was originally seen in the game, but it wasmon. After killing the boss once, everyone robbed it. They have formed a rule that they can not recognize six rtives when robbing something. After robbing, putting things in their backpacks, it means the end of the matter. If there are any grievances, resolve them in private. In short, don''t be embarrassed in front of the tyrant Tang Guo. Tang Guo felt that their days were too nd and not very good for their future development, so he decided to give them a little stimtion. System: Bad! Everyone dealt with their injuries, swallowed various elixir, and got on the turtle''s back. Nor did they forget that Tang Guo would give her the reward of sitting on the turtle''s back. Although the local tyrants don''t mind, this is a sentiment they give to the local tyrants. Even the wicked man before, now looking at Tang Guo and Su Ge, areughing with faces, and are very pleased with her. Just kidding, now all human beings, who doesn''t want to join the graceful group? This local tyrant is a gentleman, so be polite, maybe you can join? Knowing the current affairs is Junjie, don''t think that the local tyrants don''tck this, they don''t mind that they sit on the turtle for nothing. "Miss Tang, every time the big bosses are killed, the corpses disappear. But these little monsters, after being chopped, still leave their bodies." Chapter 2992: Develop a game for women (67) Chapter 2992: Develop a game for women (67) 2992: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "We made some barbecue. Would you like to try it? I have tried it, it is not poisonous, the meat is still tender, and there are all kinds of spices in the backpack." It was the fierce man who spoke, the man was Xu San He held a te of tender meat and handed it to Tang Guo, "You taste it." Su Ge nced at Tang Guo: "Does thedy want to eat? Should I go and bake you?" Xu San wasn''t angry with Su Ge, but this big brother is so angry. The big guy thinks that he roasts better, and that''s normal: "If Mr. Su thinks I don''t cook well, I still have a lot of fresh meat there, just because the fire hasn''t gone out." Talking to the boss is to be polite. This is the realization of being a follower. Otherwise, he has no extravagant hopes. Being able to be the tyrant''s little follower, he feels that his life must be very happy. The big brother eats meat, he can just drink some soup, no matter how bad it is, he can eat some soup residue. The extent of Xu San''s shamelessness, the people on the turtle''s back were sickened. He used to be coquettish, but now he looks ttering. Xu San didn''t mind beingughed at by others. What if the whole worldughed at him if he could be a follower of the boss? Only those who have crawled on the bottom know how hard it is to live. Even if the world changes, they are still at the bottom. He just wanted to be able to stand a little taller and a little bit, so he didn''t have to eat this meal and didn''t settle down, and he could be dead at any time. "Just eat this, I look good." Tang Guo epted Xu San''s barbecue, not because of the other, but because this guy is knowledgeable enough to put himself in a right position. Such a person, as long as he is strong enough, then he will always obediently be your little follower. Su Ge took the te and cut the meat into small pieces: "I''ll try it first." He was afraid of not being tasty, or eating well. Xu San still smiled and didn''t mind. Taste it, the big brother likes to do whatever he likes. He doesn''t mind the little follower at all. This is not what it should be, after all, they are not familiar, right? "It tastes good." Su Ge tasted the taste and thought it was okay, so he used a fork to fork a piece of meat and fed it to Tang Guo''s mouth. "Thedy tastes it." "It''s delicious." Xu San believes that this wave should have a lot of good feelings, turned back and extinguished the fire, jumped on the turtle''s back, sat in his own position, and didn''t bother the big brothers to enjoy the food. "That Xu San, really is a bit shameless." Xu Wei was a bit ustomed to Xu San''s kind of people, it should be said to look down, "Don''t you still want to grab Tang Guo''s things? At this time, I''m attentive again , Who knows what bad water is in the stomach. " That''s right, she just meant to provoke alienation. Without Yin Guo reaching Tang Guo, even if she steals a lot of good things, she is unhappy. Tang Guo hit her game character for no reason before. If it wasn''t for that, she must have a very powerful game character by her side now. Not the back of the group, the red-haired teenager in a tattered dress, looking upset at her. "Before, before, now is now. Isn''t the current world just weak and strong?" Someone said, "I think Xu San is quite able to stretch and stretch." Xu Wei didn''t talk anymore. She held a fine weapon and kept waving. There was still a lot of wood in her hand. This was all for proficiency, and she needed to carve wood constantly. At this time, Tang Guo smiled at Xu Wei''s position. Chapter 2993: Develop a game for women (68) Chapter 2993: Develop a game for women (68) 2993: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Wei felt it. She looked up and frowned at Tang Guo. Then she found Tang Guo looking at her with surprise, as if something strange happened to her. Soon, she felt wrong. Not only Tang Guo looked at her in surprise, but also many people looked at her with a shocked look, with unbelievable eyes. Still Xie Xiaozhen shouted out: "Wi Wei, why ... what''s wrong with you, I ... am I wrong?" what happened? Xu Wei was puzzled, but she already felt that other people''s eyes were very different. "Tang Guo, can you please stop the turtle, we have a lot of things, and we want to talk to Xu Wei." "I knew that there would be some truth in some things !!" "I didn''t expect this person to be her." "People can''t look, just describe someone like her." "Xu Wei, hand over my things!" "Thief!" Xu Wei turned pale and calmed down quickly: "What do you say, how can I not understand." Xie Xiaozhen kept pulling Xu Wei while talking. She also whispered a reminder: "Wei Wei, look at the weapon in your hand and what you are wearing." When he said this, Xie Xiaozhen still had some disbelief. Is it really Wei? Did Wei steal it? If it wasn''t for Wei Wei''s stealing, wasn''t the weapon that Wei Wei was holding, and the feather coat worn on her body, not the hands of others before? They are all in a team. Everyone grabbed a good thing and must have an impression. Xu Wei looked down and saw that the whole person was stiff. Whether it is the feather coat on the body or the knife in his hand, it has be the original look. "Xu Wei, do you have anything else to exin? No wonder, it was no wonder that the one who had provoked alienation just wanted us to doubt Tang Guo. As a result, Tang Guo was a real tyrant. I wonder if she doesn''tck these little things? " "Well, if you change someone, it''s not Tang Guo, it might really be mixed up by Xu Weimeng. She stole something, and she looks like she doesn''t care about her affairs at all." Tang Guo has stopped the small tortoise. She came over this time and did not n to bring the artifact back. Since Xu Wei likes that artifact, wear it all the time. She just came here to make things worse, and everyone knew that Xu Wei had stolen something. Then, she took her Su Ge and the little turtle home, and the little turtle was carrying so many people every day. "Xu Wei, can you exin?" "Even if you exin that you didn''t steal it, whoever believes it,e down, let''s talk about it." Xu Wei, seeing that something was wrong, jumped down and ran away quickly. Even Ye Chengjiang and Xie Xiaozhen didn''t call, they couldn''t help her at all. These people weren''t so gullible at first nce, and for a while they must have hit her back in order to flip her backpack. At that time, many things will fall out of the backpack. "Vivi,e up." The crowd of red-haired teenagers, watching Xu Wei running fast, thought that something had happened, because the road here was fairly smooth. Nangong Jin opened a truck and saw Xu Weie over and quickly let her get in. "chase!" "Don''t let her run away." "Also, spread the news and post it online." Chapter 2994: Develop a game for women (69) Chapter 2994: Develop a game for women (69) 2994: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Xu Wei can steal the contents of other people''s backpacks silently. If anyone can steal, it will be dangerous for everyone. No matter what, she must be seized." Others also responded quickly. They could not let Tang Guo chase Xu Wei, so they went to the turtle back and chased Xu Wei. "I suspect that there have been loopholes in the game before. Something is inexplicably rare, and it has something to do with Xu Wei." "Don''t say that, it''s really possible." "Either way, even if Xu Wei can''t be caught, she will send her news to the Inte to alert everyone. In the future, she wants to steal things and see if everyone gives them. She has the ability and has been unable to hide. Countless people chased after him. Ye Chengjiang looked at Xu Wei''s direction, his expression was a little silent. If the original game loopholes, those things are missing, and it has something to do with Xu Wei. So what did he get from Xu Wei? Although Ye Chengjiang wants to tell himself, it may be just a misunderstanding. But Xu Wei said nothing, and turned and ran, which shows that this time she stole everything. Xie Xiaozhen was also a bit uneptable. She has always regarded Xu Wei as a good friend. Otherwise, she won''t take the puppy with Xu Wei to me this holiday. Because their ss is basically teaming up with people with game characters, Xu Wei has no game characters, she thinks that there is no need to care about good friends. In addition, Xu Wei is also very powerful in addition to some minor problems. However, she did not expect that Xu Wei had always been familiar with those high-grade weapons, which used ordinary medium- and low-grade weapons, which had been stolen. I just don''t know what method was used and disguised it. I don''t know what''s going on now, and it was exposed. What made her a bit uneptable was that Xu Weitang and Huang Zhi were sitting beside her in that feather coat, and she didn''t even know it. Before that young man, in order to grab the feather jacket for his girlfriend, it was a bloodshed, did Xu Wei really have the heart to steal it from others? Ye Chengjiang did not chase, Xie Xiaozhen was still in a daze, and did not chase. Another person who did not go after Xu Wei was Xu San. Although he was stolen by Xu Wei, he is not rare. What is more important than holding a gold thigh? System: Sure enough, those who can follow the host are big and shameless. "Xu San, you didn''t lose a lot of things before, why didn''t you chase?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Xu San grinned: "Even if I go to chase, I don''t know if I can catch up. Even if I catch up, I think that group of red hairs is not easy. They have close to twenty people and they may not be able to beat. Forget it, besides Miss Tang, can''t anyone be there? " Xu San rubbed his hands: "Honestly, when I first yed that game, I particrly admired Miss Tang. At the time, I was thinking that Miss Tang can support so many roles. I cane here as a follower." He wasn''t telling this story, he was envious, but he knew that there was a big gap between sses. Unlike many people, he is not rich at all. If he is so rich, he can be hated every day. "The meat you roast is delicious. If you don''t care about those things,e with us." Tang Guo epted Xu San. Regarding Xu Wei, she didn''t care about it for the time being. People in this world are not fools, Xu Wei has been exposed, it is not so easy to steal things. Chapter 2995: Develop a game for women (70) Chapter 2995: Develop a game for women (70) 2995: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Regarding the group of red-haired teenagers, it is normal to face Xu Wei now. What they will develop in the future is their own business. "Ye Chengjiang, are you going to find Weiwei?" At this time, Ye Chengjiang stood up and Xie Xiaozhen came back to him and asked, "Otherwise, let''s go together. I want to ask her myself." Anyway, I knew her from a young age, so she gave up a friend so she felt a little sloppy. In case ... what if there is any misunderstanding? "Ok." Although they knew that Xu Wei was not a thief, the two still felt that they would ask. They said goodbye to Tang Guo and thanked her for the convenience they had given them recently. They left together and went to the direction where Xu Wei disappeared. "Then let''s just wander around." Tang Guo leaned on Su Ge''s arm, reached out his cell phone, and called Tang Kui. A ringing sounded, Tang Kui''s voice came out: "Sister, are you finally willing to call me?" "I''ll call my brother every day." "Sister and me!" Tang Teng''s voice came over the phone. "Sister, my brother bullies me every day, enves me every day, I do everything, I''m still a kid, I ... I''m too difficult Now, sister, please help me to persuade the elder brother, don''t do anything for a child. " "Little broken child, get out of work." Tang Kui took Tang Teng''s cor and tossed him aside to process the documents. "It''s not your little broken child who said, capable people, naturally have to do more work. I Dear brother, you are so capable, do more work, shouldn''t it be? " "No! I object." "invalid objection." "Sister, is there anything?" "Brother, how are people at the gamingpany adapting? I think we can upgrade the same technology now." Tang Kui raised her brow lightly: "Xu Wei was exposed by you?" "Well, just exposed her, it is estimated that it will be chased before long. After all, there are many people who stole her." Tang Guo''s understatement made Xu Sanxin startle aside. He seemed to understand something terrible. Did the tyrante here, not for fun, but because he knew that Xu Wei had a problem, and deliberately came here to investigate this matter, exposing Xu Wei? Xu San felt that his back was soaked, and he thought that these were two fat sheep. If it really hits, it is estimated that it will directly enter the tiger''s mouth. "What does sister mean?" "Help everyone upgrade the safety level of the backpack. Now that I have epted all the people from the gamepanies, I definitely have to consider this, right? The world is so interesting now. I won''t do nothing?" Tang Kuiughed out loud: "I can''t hide anything from you. I have asked them to upgrade the technology of backpack security. At present, they are experimenting. However, this is a technology thatbines virtual and reality. It''s still being perfected. At least less than half a year, at most a year, the technology can mature and be ready for use. " "Up to a year, that''s okay, that''s it. Anyway, making Xu Wei not able to steal is all it takes." Xu Wei is a thief. She can steal the contents of other people''s backpacks silently, and this matter is quickly uploaded on the Inte. The group of people who could not chase Xu Wei madly passed Xu Wei''s photos up for everyone to watch, alert them, and be careful when encountering Xu Wei to avoid being stolen by her. When Xu Wei''s school knew about it, she also invited Xu Wei''s parents, but Xu Wei hadn''t returned for a long time. In the end, the school decided to fire Xu Wei. see you tomorrow. This world ends tomorrow Chapter 2996: Develop a game for women (71) Chapter 2996: Develop a game for women (71) 2996: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Ye Chengjiang and Xie Xiaozhen did not find Xu Wei either. When the school started, they had to go back to ss. During this period, Xu Wei has been with the group of red-haired teenagers. Even if she was disgusted, it was much safer to be with them now. She didn''t dare to go to the ce where the transportationwork was developed, but went to a remote ce, silently hacking and upgrading. When she gets stronger, how can those people bear her? Time passed quickly, and it was three years in a sh. Backpack safety technology has beenprehensively upgraded. Everything you buy under the name of the Tangpany can upgrade the safety of the backpack. Anyone with a backpack will choose to buy it. Xu Wei has been cultivating in the old forest in the mountains. She thinks she has cultivated almost. She has been strong enough for three years. This time, I promised that I wouldn''t see anyone and run away. And the group of red-haired teenagers all grew into handsome men. Even so, Xu Wei was disgusted with them. She couldn''t like the red hair. "I''m leaving." "Vivi." Xu Wei took some equipment out of her backpack and tossed it aside: "The reward to you at this time, we still have nothing to do with it in the future." Xu Wei walked without mercy, leaving a crowd of red-haired men looking at her back in a daze, without chasing them out. "Boss, what should I do?" Nangong Jin said: "Wei Wei is already very strong and we don''t want our protection for the time being. We still follow her secretly in turn, lest she be in danger." After cultivating monsters in the wild forest for three years, Xu Wei thinks she should be very good. As for her school, she didn''t care so much at all. She intends to go home and see. Now that she has seeded in cultivation, her parents should not be like she used to. All things school calls, news, no matter what, her parents will only say that she is not, all kinds of denial her. I guess they''re also angry that she didn''t go to school and suddenly disappeared, right? I don''t know if they are worried about her, but now this society is like this, weak meat and strong food, without some strength, then it is impossible to survive in this world. It''s been three years, and I''m afraid it''s been a troubled time outside? Three years ago, she was unintentionally exposed, and she found her pictures everywhere on the Inte. The whole human race knew that she had the ability to steal the contents of other people''s backpacks. At that time, she nned to find a ce to hide and practice. Otherwise, sooner orter they will be dropped off the ss. During this period, she received Xie Xiaozhen and Ye Chengjiang''s messages on her social ount, saying that she was looking for her. Ask her where she is, and even ask her, are those things really stolen by her? She didn''t return, thinking the two men were poking a knife into her heart. Don''t you understand? She just took something from someone else''s baby and wanted this artifact to fall into their hands, maybe it was worse than her. It''s a troubled time. What do you say? Survival is the most important thing. At this moment, the whole world, those who are not talented, may have a hard time. Xu Wei stepped out of the big forest and ran towards the direction of the city on her mount. Along the way, she didn''t see much fighting, and rarely saw signs of fighting. When I saw a few people sporadically, she didn''t say hello. Chapter 2997: Develop a game for women (72) Chapter 2997: Develop a game for women (72) 2997: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Those people saw nothing good at first sight. Another reason she came out this time was that the highest equipment in her backpack was first-ss, there was no top-level equipment, even a limited edition. With her current strength, it is not enough. She has already practiced almost proficiently, and the artifact wrist is already very powerful. This time, she should be able to steal what she wants. Unable toe to a city a little remote from the forest, Xu Wei looked at the scene in front of her, a little stunned. The city is still a city, but in the city, there are a lot less transportation such as cars, the roads are more spacious, and most people''s transportation has be a mount. In particr, there is a sign on the neck of these mounts, which is simr to the license te. Xu Wei froze for a moment, this ... seems a little different from what she imagined in thest days. Moreover, everything on the streets is very orderly, even if they are riding on horses, just like those cars a few years ago, they will not run wild. There are red and green lights, and the streets are very clean. She also found that there are some very different toilets next to the street. A closer look revealed that this was specifically nned for the mount. Mounts have many advantages. They are environmentally friendly and can berge or small. The higher the level, the more flexibility. Really running, it will not be worse than a car. There are also mounts that can run onnd and fly in the sky. The city seems better. Xu Wei breathes clear air. It seems that the air is not as bad as it was three years ago. Is this still the chaos she imagined? Xu Wei was a little flustered, and decided to find a hotel first. She thought that she still had some good things in her hands, and using these things to stay in the hotel should be no problem. Even if it doesn''t work, she cane out and exchange people. And now she doesn''t know if the currency has been eliminated. When she went to the front desk of the hotel, she realized that the currency had not been eliminated, and it was the big redhead who agreed. Later, Xu Wei turned around and went to find someone to exchange money. After inquiring, she found a shop specializing in equipment. Judging from the street, there are more shops that she has never seen before, all about new things that have emerged after the world has been assimted. For example, some strange meats, hides, bones, etc ... and a whole series of new things. So the equipment she brought out still sold a little money. Then she went to the hotel again and nned to open a room to stay. Her ID is still there, but ... "Miss, your ID has expired." Xu Wei was surprised, took the ID card and nced at it: "No, my ID card has a ten-year term. It is still several years away from the ten-year period of use." "Miss, did youe from a remote ce?" The front desk asked. Xu Wei nodded quickly: "I came from a very remote ce. I came here for the first time." "It should be that the information on your side is not well understood. Since the world was assimted, it has been chaotic for a while. Later, because of the appearance of game characters, the country issued regtions and needs to re-establish a special ID card. The chip in the ID card, also It s not the same as before. As long as you go to the level to make a provincial card, you will enter all your identity information. In the future, you can verify your identity through fingerprints, faces, and pupil scans even without an ID card. " Chapter 2998: Develop a game for women (73) Chapter 2998: Develop a game for women (73) 2998: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Also, the state has also released a reward of strength level. Once you have reached what level, you can go to the relevant department to receive the reward." The year or two of assimtion was really chaotic. There are many dead people who die to **** things. Fortunately, there are gentlemen in their country and the existence of the Tang Group, which has made great efforts for the stability of their country. It is not like other countries, it is really chaotic, and all kinds of fighting ur every day. "So troublesome?" Xu Wei reluctantly, and then asked, "Can this level of identity be registered anywhere?" "It''s okay in our county, too, and thedy will bring her own identity card to the past. If thedy brings a character in the game, you can use your identity card to apply for a new identity card." "it is good." It''s been more than three years since then. Xu Wei thinks most of those people have forgotten her. Although it is not a troubled time,w and order seem to be better than before. Especially the patrol team flying from time to time on the mount, and the patrol team sometimes riding on the road from time to time, which made her a little strange to the city. No matter what, the hotel definitely needs an ID card, so she went to get an ID card. When Xu Wei did her identity card well, she did not know that a particr department had received information from Xu Wei. Currently, they are rushing to this ce to prepare to capture Xu Wei. When Xu Wei stole the backpack back then, if there was not a new product developed by Tang''spany that upgraded the security of the backpack, they would have to be afraid wherever they went. Tang Kui was the first to know about this. At that time, he told Tang Guo: "Sister, Xu Wei has appeared. People over there know that they are rushing to that small county to capture Xu Wei." Tang Guo has no idents, Xu Wei will certainly appear: "Can it go well?" "Depending on what happened three years ago, there may not be enough evidence," Tang Kui said with a smile. "But Xu Wei will be honest and not use that artifact?" "That''s right," Tang Guo no longer paid much attention to Xu Wei''s affairs, exposed Xu Wei, and her purpose was achieved. The rules of this world do not allow such existence as Xu Wei, there will always be someone to deal with her. "What about the red hair?" "I did nt follow her, I thought I wanted to follow, but Xu Wei wouldn''t let it go. Maybe, he is now secretly following Xu Wei. The game characters are developed. So far, we have not found our data, they will give up to develop them people." "Well," Tang Guo thought and asked, "when Xu Wei is caught, what punishment will she be punished for?" "Of course, she was convicted on the charge of stealing and sentenced to imprisonment. In serious cases, her power should be blocked." At present, no research has been done on how to deprive humans of the power they have obtained, but the means of blocking power have been studied. . In fact, the former is just that many people are unwilling to let it appear. Tang Kui understood what some people meant, so he didn''t study in that direction. This world is the safest ce in the entire human world. He and Tang Guo had never thought about it, even if it developed into the world in the plot, there would be nothing. The sincerity given by the other party is enough, everything they expressed has moved them, and Tang Rongyi also hopes to maintain the previous order. Chapter 2999: Develop a game for women (74) Chapter 2999: Develop a game for women (74) 2999: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Therefore, Tang Kui and Tang Guo will leave no room for Tang to help them stabilize where they exist. Actually, they also hope very much now. The air is fresh and the country is peaceful. It is better than expected. They enjoy such a quiet and stable life. As for Tang Rongyi, he went to join the army! This was something Tang Guo could not have imagined. Tang Rongyi had no dream of a soldier in his heart. Now every day with the soldiers under the hand to cut monsters, upgrade. Tang Rongyi has gone, and Ni Yan has also gone. There is no ce like Ni Yan who refuses, right? Tang Rongyi brought male soldiers, and Ni Kun brought female soldiers. Although Tang Rongyi showed his own attitude, Ni Yan also had his own ideas, and said that no one cares about his waywardness, and no one can do anything but to let her. Bai Xiaowang followed Tang Rongyi, and Tang Guo was assigned to Ni Yan by Tang Guo. As for the small turtle, she stayed with her. Two friends were also assigned very important tasks. The two daughters she raised are now undergoing very important training. Tang Teng gave Tang Kui personal training, after all, Tang Kui was very hard to manage thepany alone. For this, Tang Teng cried in front of Tang Guo. As for the 10,000 graceful disciples, they are still graceful. Tang Kui was assigned to various ces, but it was often borrowed. Then the most salty fish is Tang Guo and Su Ge. Su Ge''s eyes only have Tang Guo, and he doesn''t want to go anywhere. Unless the first two years were short of staff, someone asked Tang Guo toe, Tang Guo looked on his face and promised to help, and Su Ge would follow her to help solve the problem. Otherwise, whoeveres to cry in front of him for three days and three nights is useless. This made everyone know that hoeing in front of Su Ge is useless. To let Su Ge take a shot, Tang Guo must be touched first. Each time it was Su Ge''s shot, except that Tang Guo had frightened those people with a sword at first, but she did not show her strengthter. It makes everyone think that Miss Tang''s body is delicate and unsuitable for cultivation. They always treat Tang Guo as a jade bodhisattva, for fear of being broken and causing a big disaster. Tang Guo doesn''t mind the opinions of others. Although his sense of existence is weakened, it is good to asionally live such a quiet and in life. I was bored asionally, and felt that I could find some excitement, so I promised to help those people and go out to do some tasks with Su Ge. All areas within the country are now under control, and every citizen is eligible to enter the mob. If it is a mob, whoever hits it. If it is a big boss, the equipment is divided ording to the calction of damage. If citizens make some contributions, they can also exchange points for things. Not making mistakes for a year will also reward some contribution points. Tang Guo asionally takes Su Ge and the little turtle to hack monsters together. Every time everyone looks at the little tortoise, you know who''s here, and no one will provoke it. This world is really too friendly. The system has long wanted to vomit: What is too friendly, if not you are too fierce, people will be so friendly? The host is really, shameless. When Xu Wei was caught, she had stolen several pieces of advanced equipment. Just before she had time to be happy, she was controlled, and she wanted to resist, only to find that she couldn''t use all her experiences. Chapter 3000: Develop a game for women (75) Chapter 3000: Develop a game for women (75) Chapter 3000 Developing a Game Woman (75) She was aggressive when she was handcuffed. She feltpletely limited in her strength, but she didn''t panic. It was only when those people took the watch from her wrist that she was really panicked and shouted not to grab her things. But no one paid her attention, these people looked cold, as if she could not hear her. Xu Wei was soon put on trial. Her records of stealing were all there, as well as countless witnesses, and Xu Wei simply did not have the willpower at all, and confessed before long. Although the torture here does not have any violent means, it is just mental oppression that cannot be tolerated by Xu Wei. That watch was applied for by Tang Kui long ago, so after the watch was recorded, it was finally handed over to the Tang Institute for analysis and research. In the end, Xu Wei was sentenced to ten years. This is not the most important thing, and most importantly, there is another sentence that imprisoned her personal strength for fifty years. In other words, even if shees out ten yearster, there is still no way to use those powers for forty years. On the day Xu Wei was sentenced, Tang Guo went. Seeing Xu Wei be sentenced, she was relieved. Su Ge felt her happiness. He kissed the corner of her lips and whispered, "Mother, fortunately you found out she was a bad person." In Su Ge''s psychology, that''s what he thinks. System: Pure! "Boss, Wei Wei has been sentenced, and sentenced to ten years. What shall we do?" Nangong Jin frowned, thinking for a long time: "We found a way to take her out, take her back to her original ce, and hide there." After discussion, these red-haired men decided to take Xu Wei on the road. They believe that with their own abilities, they should be able to seed. But their car was stopped halfway by a huge turtle. Tang Guo was sitting on the back of the tortoise at the time, and smiled and said to them, "Although you have be very powerful, there is no way to save her with your power. Generally unsessful, you will go to jail as well, not only And aggravates her crimes. " "She stole someone else''s thing and vited the rules of this world, so she needs to be locked up." Nangong Jin still said stubbornly: "I just want to save Wei Wei out, whether I can seed or not, I have to try." "She doesn''t care about your life and death. Haven''t you thought about living for yourself?" Nangong Jin said: "I don''t know these. All I know is that to rescue her, she will be sad without her freedom." "Don''t you feel sorry for her?" Tang Guo patted the little tortoise. She was just passing by and she just saw the red-haired men. Saying casually: "Even if you go, you will not seed. In this world, even if it seeds, I will still find a way to get her back." Nangong Jin pursed his lips and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes. "When I first met her, she still wanted to steal my stuff and it was discovered by me. It was unsessful. Although you care about her, her behavior is against the interests of others. This world is not her congress. If you are weird, me you and her, but you can''t get me. " "Mother-inw, are you really persuading them?" Su Ge, listening to this, did not feel like persuasion, but rather like Yaowu Yangwei. Chapter 3001: Develop a game for women (end) Chapter 3001: Develop a game for women (end) Chapter 3001 Developing A Game Female Match (End) "I just showed them an attitude. With me, why did Xu Wei have to go to jail and settle down." It''s just squatting. What happened? She didn''t want her life! Most of Xu Wei also thinks that these people are too bullying. Sorry, she really deceives people too much. Tang Guo sat with the little tortoise and left. The group of red-haired men in Nangong Jin finally chose to rescue Xu Wei. The result, as expected by Tang Guo, failed, and their entire army was annihted. Not only was he sentenced, he was also restrained. Not as long as Xu Wei for fifty years, and the sentence was short. But when they were caught, they clearly heard Xu Wei staring darkly at them and said a word: "It really is waste, it''s all useless stuff." Tang Guo had previously asked them if they were sad, but now they are sad. In fact, every time they were rejected by Xu Wei, their words were disgusted, and their hearts were sad. Has it been disgusting and disgusting, how can it not be sad? They are no longer game characters without emotion, but flesh and blood. The real world gives them flesh and blood, intelligence, life, and feelings. When they lost their ability, Nangong Jin''s redheads did not resist, as if they had expected it. Just hearing Xu Wei''s words, they were even more saddened and buried their heads in silence. Because Nangong Jin is a group of game characters, they have special identities and they have been rejected by Xu Wei. Therefore, they were issued an identity card, and during their sentence, they had to attend sses every day, and received different education as humans. Because their strength is good, the people above think that they must be transformed and cultivated. You can''t just let them ruin a lifetime because of a woman. Ten yearster, Xu Wei was released from prison. Nangong Jin, a group of red-haired people, has already been released from prison. On the day Xu Wei was released from prison, they came to pick up Xu Wei. It''s just different from the past. They look at Xu Wei''s eyes, no longer as stunned as before, pitiful, and with some affection. It is very nd, there is no hate, no resentment, it seems to be a relief. Xu Wei looked disgusted at them, and walked in front of them: "I didn''t expect it. It was you who came to pick me up." "Vivi, congrattions on your freedom, and live a good life in the future, don''t take other people''s things." Nangong Jin said. Xu Wei almost scolded, but still held back. She has no strength now, and her parents'' eyes were full of disgust at first. Those who knew her gave her pointers. It''s just this bunch of red-haired idiots that will take heart and soul from her, so she wants to live well next, but really has to rely on them. "Okay, let''s go." "Wei Wei, we still have a mission. Today is your day out of prison. We applied for a half-day leave and came here to tell you something." Nangong Jin gave Xu Wei a handful of lilies: "We have understood that the previous behavior will bring you a lot of troubles. We have read many books and understood the feelings of human beings, not her wishful thinking, we have been pressing you , So you wo nt like it. If both parties are together, then both parties will like it, otherwise it will be harassment. " When Xu Wei was holding the lily flower, she was still relieved, but she did not expect to hear such words. "So, we will not bother you again in the future and wish you happiness." Nangong Jin said very sincerely, "The book says that we are no longer game characters, but real people. Everyone should have an independent mind, Rather than being bound by anyone. Everything must be based on willingness. Weiwei, I hope you will be good in the future. " "Vivi, we''re leaving." Before Xu Wei could say anything, the group of red hair got into arge truck, and the door of the truck was closed. Xu Wei watched the truck and left quickly. She stood in the ce holding the lily flower, finally screaming, threw the lily flower to the ground forcefully, and stepped on it with a severe kick: "Roll and roll, all roll! No one is sincere!" "Really put down?" "Boss, don''t worry, we have all let go. Thank you for your help, we all understand the principles in the book." Nangong Jin said. Tang Rongyi said with satisfaction: "That''s good, Xiaoguo asked you before." "I was offended by Miss Tang before, and I hope the boss can help us apologize." "Xiaoguo doesn''t mind this. Now she takes her man and pet and sweeps the world every day. Haven''t you watched the news?" Tang Rongyi couldn''tugh or cry, that daughter was really naughty. Nangong Jin took a serious look: "Looking at, Miss Tang has be another savior. She is being worshipped in a small country and regards her as God. Those people are still surprised that God is actually a girl, a man, and a husband. A turtle is a pet, and they now use it as a guardian, and repair it everywhere ... " After all, except God, who would bring a flying turtle from the sky? Tang Rongyi wasughed so much that these red-haired boys were really interesting. Thanks to the timely rescue, Xu Weikeng was not. Later, Xu Wei often watched the group of men with prominent red hair on the big screen, receiving awards one after another, and was praised as a hero. The heroes at this time do not need to cover up, they are very powerful, no one dares to know how they are, and everyone should know. Once she couldn''t help but picked up a piece and turned her head on it, but was arrested and detained for a few days, and she never dared to do it again. It was only in the middle of the night that she regretted that they were not so bad. if The world is over. see you tomorrow Chapter 3002: A fan Chapter 3002: A fan 3002-White "After this time, I don''t know when I will be able to meet." Tang Kui was sitting beside Tang Guo''s bed, his tone was a bit sad, "I will always contactter." "Okay." Tang Guo leaned on the pillow. "Although I also want to live a few more years and be able to get along with Kota, I can control many things, the only thing I can''t control. After so many years, what can be extended Only two decades. " Unless, in the case of several lifetimes, the original owner has a world that will live a long time. Well, she has lived in this world for a long time. "It doesn''t matter. Send more emails in the future. When you are okay, take pictures of the world you have experienced, and let the little brother in your family send them by email." "it is good." Tang Kui embraced Tang Guo: "I''m very lucky to be able to meet a girl like you. Hopefully, in a long time, we can meet in the space-time bureau. At that time, you don''t have to go on and on." "The boss hasn''t heard from me all the time. I''ve sent him many emails before and I haven''t heard back. So, for the time being, there is no way to ask him what is going on here." Tang Guo didn''t mind these long ago, and it''s fine now. In every subsequent world, she was happy. Even if she is not happy, she will find ways to make herself happy. Whoever makes her unhappy, she will definitely make the other person unhappy for life. "Time flies too fast, too short." Tang Kui loosened Tang Guo and stood up. "I''ll ask Su Ge toe in, or he''ll have something to do with me again." Anyway, this is also his sister, that guy s virtue has not changed much, can he not talk to his sister more than this? When Tang Guo left the world, everyone was sad. Especially some small countries who regard her as a savior. When they heard that their God had disappeared, they cried while holding their heads. When their world was in chaos, when they were burned and looted, the girl who was flying from the sky on a big tortoise that could fly was already their savior. When Tang Guo left, Su Ge was calm. But the next day they found that Su Ge was lying in the room without a voice. Obviously a very powerful person, few people in this world can exceed his force. ording to the recalcted life span of the world''s human beings, Su Ge can live for at least five hundred years. But after Tang Guo left, his life seemed to follow her. [Host, if you are sad, cry secretly. This is your office. No one dares toe in without your permission. Anyway, Tang Kui has been bound for so many years, 111 still can capture Tang Kui is very sad, especially unhappy, this sadness is not Tang Guo''s death, because they all know that Tang Guo is not really dead, but gone Somewhere else. At this moment, maybe it''s about to reach another small world and be another person. [Host, look at your brother Tang Teng. It s not the same. At the funeral of your wild sister, she cried sparsely, and she talked aloud, fully venting her sad expression. You''ll be ill, so let it out. To be honest, he hasn''t seen the host cry. "My way of venting is different," Tang Kui sneered, "when I''m not happy, I prefer to disassemble the system. That''s what you say." 111: Ma Dan, he isforting the host, this unconscience guy even wants to demolish him every day. 111 in silence, quickly emailed Xiaotong Zi: [Brother,fort me, I was stunned by the host again. When he was unhappy, he wanted to tear me down. Chapter 3003: Womens Wear Books (1) Chapter 3003: Women''s Wear Books (1) 3003: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Climb 2 Answers [Host, I received an email from kid 111. At this moment, Tang Guo did not immediately go to the small world, but came to the bottom of Tianquan. She came to see the lights. Sure enough, Tianquan was brighter. Looking at it from a distance, it seemed to light up the entire gxy. Themp is brighter than before. She was able to go two more steps ahead, but still couldn''t get to the end. I want to go to the end, go to the ce where the light is a bit light, like a passage, I don''t know how many lights need to be lit. She returned to the shore, wearing a light blue dress, sitting by the water, paddling her feet in the water, and watching the reflection in the water. This soul is her, and the appearance of her reflection is naturally also her. "You let 111 hold back for a while. Brother must be unhappy now, isn''t it just to talk to him? Didn''t he really dismantle him? Usually, when he was on assignment, he kept him lying down, or he was scolded. He? Being scolded for two words, he can get the title of excellent system. He is not satisfied? " System: [OK, I''ll get back to him right away. "Well, let''s go to the next world. I want to light up the remaining lights. Although I don''t know how long it will take, life has finally gotten a little bit up." When Tang Guo appeared in the next world, 111 happened to receive the e-mail sent to him by the system. After reading the e-mail, his whole system was bad, and he returned the e-mail to the system. The system looked at the returned email, with only two words: no way! The system feels like it is going to beughed to death, no rtionship? To be fair, the two of them seem to be friends. They are not friends because of the fart. This 111,zy and stupid, actually has a number, it is obviously a wine bag, rice, rice, rice, rice, and so on, even the Bureau of Time and Space has even given him awards every year. If he had a number, he would be the strongest and best title, and there would be no 111 wine sacrifice. After disregarding the stingy ghost in 111, the system quickly turned over the plot while Tang Guo was adapting to his new body. [The host is big, have you adapted? "Well, ept the plot. Even if I don''t ept the plot now, I have a burst of my chest. This body seems to have just been angry." Today is the weekend, and the original owner was angry because she had just returned from the banquet. Something happened at the banquet that made her sullen, and there was no way to vent it. At the banquet, her parents were there. Not only are the parents, the parents of the derailment, and the children born to the derailment. The two children were one or two years younger than her. The illegitimate children were brought to the banquet. Parents asked her to say hello and y with them. Can she not be angry? Of course, the identity of these two illegitimate children is unknown to outsiders. In the eyes of outsiders, Tang''s father and mother have always maintained a harmonious superficial couple, and everyone thinks that they are extremely loving. What makes her even more uneptable is that during the Chinese New Year, their family will meet with the derailed and illegitimate children. The harmonious picture is really incredible. What she couldn''t ept was that her parents wanted her to get along well with the two illegitimate children, saying that this is her brother and sister, and that she must take care of her brother and sister. As a little girl of fifteen or six years old, if she knew such a thing for the first time, she might have fallen into trouble. Not only did she not fail, but she also cooperated with the two to maintain the "family of three" happiness. From a young age, in the eyes of others, she was happy, and all her misfortunes have never patronized her. Worry-free food and clothing, there are drivers to pick up and drop off from school, parents will definitelye to the parents'' meeting, even if you are busy. I have always been so envious and proud of them. Anxious to let everyone know that she lives so happily, there are a loving and loving parents. It wasn''t until she was young that she knew all this was an illusion. I tried all sorts of unreasonable troubles and still couldn''t get this family back to what she wanted. Chapter 3004: Womens Wear Books (2) Chapter 3004: Women''s Wear Books (2) Chapter 3004: Matchmaking (2) The two of them looked really noisy and confessed to her. The two of them were just married for the benefit and did not love each other at all. The so-called derailment object was the one they really liked. This is what they negotiated from the beginning, and for themon good, they have maintained family harmony. I hope she can understand them, they can''t be with their true love, they can only use thispromise. Isn''t this just telling the original owner that her appearance is just apromise? When she knew she had a younger brother and sister, she couldn''t ept it. She was even more afraid of being abandoned by her parents and disliked her. So, shepromised and helped them together to maintain family harmony. In the eyes of the ssmates, she is happy, what she wants. Every time someone said she was envious of her, she didn''t know how to speak. In fact, she seemed not so happy. Every time she sees what her parents call true love, she feels ufortable. She could even feel the indifference of her eyes as the two men and women thought that she was like an obstructing stone. Maybe, without her, their two illegitimate children would be able to be a legitimate and bright married child? The two illegitimate children were polite to her on the surface, but in the back there were all kinds of contempt for her, saying something to ridicule her. Or, just show her how much her parents like them in front of her, what limited edition gifts they bought, and when and where did they take them. When she was a little younger, she had conflicts with them. Both father and mother said that she was so old that she should let her brother and sister. After all these years, she has understood that no matter how turbulent her parents are most concerned about the two illegitimate children. She has loved her parents since she was a child. She can''t lose them, so she can only be obedient, try not to provoke them to anger, or to provoke the two **** children. At each party, the two illegitimate children will unite, take others over, and iste her. At a young age, no matter how she maintains it, she will be seen as unhappy, and she does not bother to y with them. At this point, people outside will say that Miss Tang''s is an indifferent person with a bad temper. She also said that it was Tang''s father and mother who spoiled her. Living in such an environment for three years has made her temper more and more strange, and she gets angry every time. In fact, sometimes she just caught the attention of her parents. However, parents will only think that she has been spoiled, and they don''t understand what kind of temper she has. In school, ssmates still don''t like her character. ording to the original plot, when she went to high school and changed a new environment, she would meet someone who could redeem her. This person can finally take her out of the shadow from her parents. However, she is just a woman who lives in the text, and she is also a very bad original female lead. The real heroine has someone else. One who has seen this book wearing a book is called Lin Manman. Moreover, Lin Manman hasn''t finished the book yet, only a small part of it is discarded. It is because in the previous part of this book, Tang Guo was described as a very contrived person. The original man was named Yan Geng. Since being with Tang Guo, Tang Guo has often doubted whether he was disloyal and whether he really liked her. Even if Yan Geng and other girls say two more words, they will be suspicious, and they will lose their temper and quarrel with Yan Geng. Regarding Tang Guo''s irritable character, irrational, and often troubled with Yan Geng, in fact, the truth will be revealed in the back of this book. But Lin insisted on it till the end, and after seeing this small part, he decided to abandon it. She was a little bit unworthy of Yan Geng. She really didn''t understand that people like Tang Guo could still be the heroine. It was only when she woke up that she wore a cannon fodder in the book and absorbed the memories of the cannon fodder, and she did not sympathize with Yan Geng much. Chapter 3005: Wearing books with women (3) Chapter 3005: Wearing books with women (3) 3005: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers This cannon fodder is badly set, and she has seen part of it in the book. In short, the description of the book is that this Lin is very uninteresting, and often goes in front of Yan Geng. Even if she didn''t like Tang Guo, she didn''t like Lin Manman. As a result, she is Lin Manman now. She still looks down on what Lin Manman did before, but Yan Geng''s dislike and indifference to Lin Manman make her a bad impression of Yan Geng. Originally Lin Manman liked to eat all kinds of fried foods and he couldn''t quit snacks. Puffed foods were easy to gain weight. Not only that, she also likes to eat peppers, which causes a little e on her forehead and chin. In the image, it is indeed easy to make people disgusted. In particr, Lin Manman often told Yan Gengfa an idiot, and every time he secretly said that he wanted to lose weight, he turned around and looked at what he had forgotten. On several asions, Yan Geng and Tang Guo had conflicts. Lin Manmo alsoforted Yan Geng and said something. Do nt force it if it is inappropriate. Tang Guo is a youngdy with a normal temper. As a result, not only was she returned by Tang Guo, but she was almost killed by Yan Geng''s indifferent knife eyes. Now that Lin Manman has be another Lin Manman, she never thought about grabbing Yan Geng. The original Lin liked it long, but she didn''t like it. She didn''t like being used by others. However, she did not want to make those two wishful. After all, she hated Tang Guo described in the book. Even if Yan Geng hated it a bit, she shouldn''t entangle with people like Tang Guo. As he traversed, Lin longed with a system. The system is not too advanced, and some tasks are released regrly. Completing the task will give her a certain reward. It seemed that she knew what she needed, and the prize for the first task turned out to be weight loss dan. The first task is also very difficult, and that is to get the goodwill of Yan Geng, but fortunately, it doesn''t take much, just 10 o''clock. Lin Mann thought about many ways, and after the first task, people began to lose weight. She doesn''t like fried foods and has no habit of staying upte, so the e has disappeared a lot. The effect of weight loss is not so fast, the effect is to slowly lose weight. At this time, Yan Geng, in fact, has a certainmunication with Tang Guo, it should be regarded as a mutual favor. Going one step further, you can develop another rtionship. However, Lin Manman''s main task is currently at Yan Geng, so he has toe to get Yan Geng''s favor. This made the original owner ufortable. He targeted Lin Manman a few times. Lin Manman''s cheat was not strong at this time, so he was targeted very miserably. Lin''s embarrassed look made sympathy for Yan Geng who did not hate her so much. On several asions, when the original owner and Lin were in a long conflict, Yan Geng unknowingly helped Lin Manman to say a few words. Thinking that Lin Manman didn''t do anything, she deliberately targeted it a little too much. How could the original owner''s growing environment endure this, and he fell out on the spot, and after a quarrel with Yan Geng, he left. Even if Gengter went to apologize, he did not return to the previous one. Lin Manman still had to get some favor from Yan Geng because of the task. Moreover, she did not seduce Yan Geng and wanted the other party to be her boyfriend. It''s just that she was more active in some activities, so that Yan Geng knew that she was not the kind of bad person she had before and made friends. As a result, Tang Guo reacted so much as in the book, and she had a little sympathy for Yan Geng. As a result, Yan Geng and Tang Guo only developed goodwill with each other and had not yet begun, just because Lin Manman was doing the task and his fate was broken. The original owner was very annoying. Yan Geng did not refuse to let Lin Manman approach such a girl, and even when the two were in conflict, he even helped Lin Manman to speak. It reminded her of the treatment she had suffered at home, and her parents who had true love. Later, they also tossed for a while, Lin Manman joined the school''s newspaper team, the person in charge was Yan Geng. Because of activities from time to time, Yan Geng often missed appointments and did not go to the library with her. When she found it, she was printing a poster with Lin Manman, and jokingly, she couldn''t bear it. She smashed the chalk box hard, turned around and left, and then she broke off with Yan Geng. Chapter 3006: Womens Wear Books (4) Chapter 3006: Women''s Wear Books (4) Chapter 3006: Matchmaking (4) Even though Yan Geng still liked her a little, because of the strange and violent nature of the original owner, and after getting along with such a gentle girl as Lin Manman, he could not stand the original owner''s temper and gradually broke off. Then, Yan Geng was attracted by Lin''s long beautiful. Then, Lin Manman started the branch task, which turned out topete with Tang Guo for some activities. In short, this branch task is basically: small test, big test, general test, recitation, speech, performance, surpass Tang Guo, even if it exceeds a little, you canplete the task. Lin Longman couldn''t help it, she couldn''t stop doing tasks, right? And these are fairpetition, she did not go to damage Tang Guobi, test papers or whatever. She just does the task and doesn''t do anything else. If she wins Tang Guo, she can get rewards. Side missions are different from main missions and can be abandoned. Therefore, from the beginning when Tang Guo could not be surpassed, Lin Manman gave up the task directly. Later, as she got more and more rewards, she surpassed Tang Guo in many aspects. The only thing that did not exceed is Tang Guo''s performance. In the achievement part, the original owner worked hard. Every time a parent-teacher meeting is held, it is her happiest thing. Because on that day, her parents would agree to that request, ande to her parents'' meeting together. If they don''t take a better test, they will be disappointed. Although, she didn''t know if they would care. Because of the original owner''s character, and Lin''s long-term change. This makes Lin Manman very popr. Everyone thinks she is easy to get along with. She is a gentle and beautiful girl, and there are countless suitors. You can often see Yan Geng and otherpetitors'' red faces, which will cause envy of many girls. Lin Manman always does not like Yan Geng, no matter where he is, he refuses to Yan Geng and does not give hope at all. But Yan Geng was attracted to her long ago. Even if she didn''t like it, he would like it silently. Lin Manman always remembered that those words that Yan Geng said to the original owner revealed his disgusting eyes, so he didn''t bother him. Later, many things happened. More and more people hated the original owner and rejected the original owner. She thought that she was aiming at Lin everywhere and thinking badly. At home, her parents thought she was not sensible, she was spoiled, and she didn''t hurt her siblings. Especially when I heard her wind assessment in school, it also allowed her to converge. Do nt do anything, just target her ssmates who are better than her. The reason why the parents said these words was that Lin Mann met her male lead. The male lead couldn''t understand the warning the original owner gave to the Tang family. The male lead was a big man, but Lin Manman found out that he was shining gold, and then only petted Lin Manman. On the surface, the two illegitimate children treated her and Yan Yuesi and persuaded their parents not to me her. As soon as the parents turned, although the two **** did not scold her, they would show her pride and sarcasm, and she could take what they did. When she goes mad, her parents will think she is ignorant. At this time, her mentality had been distorted long ago, problems arose, and her sense no longer existed. Later, Lin Man''s mission was much more sessful, and he received more rewards. In the college entrance examination, he still exceeded the original score. This made all her proud things shattered, and the whole person instantly copsed. In front of the illegitimate child, he haspletely lost control of his temper and will tear his face with the other party every time. This is what makes her parents increasingly hate her. In her world, no one can find her to redeem her. In the end, like an irrational madman, no, it should be a mad dog. He bites whoever he sees, and every time he bites, the mad dog is miserable and lives awkwardly. Lin Manman found a person she likes, reached the pinnacle of life, and behind her a group of disdain seekers, she lived a veryfortable life. asionally I heard Tang Guo''s experience and sighed. see you tomorrow Chapter 3007: Womens Wear Books (5) Chapter 3007: Women''s Wear Books (5) 3007: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Fall 5 Answers After receiving the memories, Tang Guo went downstairs to find food. Because I was angry at the banquet, the original owner didn''t eat much. After the final banquet, she was sent back by the driver, and her parents, separated from her, went to where they really loved. For the sake of convenience, the parents'' true love still lives in a ce to live together in a family rtionship. So every time, theye to the banquet together, and her rtionship with her parents looks very good. No one really doubts anything. Her parents visited their home, and after entering, they were together with their true love, and after they came out, they were polite, as if they were innocent and nothing at all. The reason why they still do it now is because the two old masters are still there, and the old one who really loved them is the two old masters. The hands of the two grandfathers held a lot of shares in thepany. If they knew that they had done these things, most of them would not give them shares. It is estimated that the rtionship between the two parties will be broken until the two masters are dead. After they inherit the shares. In the plot known to Tang Guo, the two husbands and wives didn''t seem to have wished. It seemed that they secretly stayed with true love and raised children, which was known by the two old men. They were very angry, and what happened, because the original owner''s memory was murky and he didn''t know the specifics of those things. Just know that the couple''s wishful thinking was unsessful. There is a babysitter at home, and the couple specifically invited Tang to take care of him. Because they often meet with their true love by socializing, talking about business. In particr, their true love with each other on the surface constitutes a group family, which is even bolder. They often go out to y, because Tang Guo has worked hard to go to school, they have more excuses, because she has to study hard, so she can''t take her. In fact, why not take her with them, they knew very well. In this world, what Tang Guo hates most is the parents of the original owner. She really didn''t believe that the parents didn''t know their illegitimate children and those little moves on the back. Thinking of this, she stopped eating. Since her parents should know the small movements of illegitimate children, how could the two grandfathers, such powerful people, be concealed so well? Does the two old masters really know nothing? Although they are more deeply hidden, it is possible that outsiders, who do not understand them, are not very clear about this matter. But the two old men take this matter very seriously, don''t you really know? Tang Guo, while eating, asked the system to open the chat interface in the group, and connected the interface to her mobile phone. She will be able to eat and watch mobile phones and chat with friends in the group. With the upgrade of the system, she has been able to do many things for her. Seeing Tang Guoe out, everyone in the group was very happy and asked her how she had been recently. They usually chat asionally, but they all feel that how to chat is not enough. [Margaret]: Sure enough, not in the magic world, the stars here are all expected to fall, school flowers, when can youe? With a very popr sentence, flowers are almost waiting to be thanked. Chapter 3008: Wearing books with women (6) Chapter 3008: Wearing books with women (6) Chapter 3008: Matchmaking (6) [School flower]: Margaret, although I also want toe to your world, but this is really beyond my control. She is not the same as the person in the Space and Time Bureau. She travels randomly in any world and cannot choose a ce. [Margaret]: For your arrival, in recent years I have been looking for people who look like the protagonist. I have also gone to many poor ces to see if there are little boys and girls that fit the role of the protagonist. [Ziyun]: Did you find it? [Margaret]: No, when the children saw me dodging, they trembled with fear, not at all like the protagonist''s person. It really disappointed me. [Chixiao]: Hahahahaha, Margaret, are you going tough at everyone? [School flower]: Are you still looking for it? [Margaret]: I also went to the Elf n. I didn''t find any elves who secretly came out to y. The elves were very clever and wouldn''te out to y secretly. Because of my arrival, their patriarch talked with vignce and asked me if I wanted to hurt their elves. They also talked to me about many conditions and let me leave with good benefits. The elves are really very good. Weak and hope I let them go. Really sad, don''t I look like a bad guy? Seeing Margaret''s words, everyone in the groupughed crazy. Margaret is so powerful that it is strange that people are not afraid. [Margaret]: I''ve also been to the magnificent pce, the corner of the pce''s ragged spots, looking for abandoned princes and princesses. However, the princes and princesses in the pce have been receiving a good education, Not thrown into the corner at all. I went looking for those everywhere. It looked weird, especially in some dangerous ces. I have saved a lot of people in danger. But none of them are male or female. For this reason, I also received several disciples. Their talents are really great. I didn''t hold back. Tang Guo almost spit out, this Margaret is really interesting. [School Flower]: I havee to a new world this time, and family rtionships are moreplicated. My parents should not like me very much. Although they are married, they have their own true love. And I, it is only a task that theybined andpleted, it should be regarded as an exnation to the elders. Tang Guo simply told the story of this world and shared it with everyone. The friends in the group knew that this was a less dangerous world and relieved a little. Chatting with my friends, she may be very hungry and ate two bowls of rice. Finally, she said her initial n and said goodbye to everyone. Today is Saturday, and now it''s dark. Her parents have already told her that she still won''te back because she still has entertainment today. In fact, everyone knows where they went. Tomorrow is Sunday. Tang Guo ns to visit her grandfather in the morning and her grandfather in the afternoon. Speaking of that, the original owner was afraid of losing his parents, and he was afraid that he would be seen as a joke and abandoned by his parents after being pierced by his apparent happiness. Even the two old masters kept it a secret. She carefully analyzed the memory, the original owners are few, and get along with the two old men. Her grandfather and grandfather had asked her at the time. Is it okay to study? Haven''t suffered any grievances. Of course, the original owner would say very well, without any grievances. Now analyze it carefully, Tang Guo thinks that the two old men should know something. Of course, this is still her guess. I''ll see you tomorrow before I know what''s going on. Chapter 3009: Wearing books with women (7) Chapter 3009: Wearing books with women (7) Chapter 3009: Matchmaking (7) Early the next morning, Tang Guo called his grandfather, saying that he would go to see him in a while. He could hear that the old man was very happy, and said that he would be asked to prepare something for her, just waiting for her to pass. As for the original owner''s homework, Tang Guo spent three hours after finishing dinnerst night and has already finished it. Mr. Tang has basically withdrawn now, but arge part of thepany''s shares are still in his hands. Currently in a country with rtively good air, I bought a plot ofnd and built a small vi. Because he thought that the road was not easy to go, and he personally invested in repairing the road. I also have a good rtionship with the people in the surrounding viges. I ll nt some flowers and side dishes when I''m fine. Life is leisurely, and basically, I don''t care about things outside. Unless something is serious enough to let him go. Of course, the driver sent Tang Guo to the past. When Tang Guo was delivered, she asked the driver to go back and wait for her notice. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Mr. Tang standing at the door of the vi. She walked quickly and called out, "Grandpa." "Hey, you girl,e in quickly, the sun is getting up, don''t expose it to this." Father Tang smiled lovingly. Even though many people say that this granddaughter has a bad spleen, he is just such a granddaughter. . I just do nt know where to start, this girl has a weird temperament, and rarelyes to him, and does nt talk to him much. This time Tang Guo came over, Mr. Tang was very surprised. He thought that this girl was badly taught by her parents. Now looking at this girl''s mental appearance is not bad, nor like other people, it looks terrible. In addition, his family''s Xiaoguo has excellent results, winning first ce every year, and other activities will be awarded. Isn''t that a bit of a temperament? Miss Tang family, can''t be a person with no temper at all. Tang Guo nodded, holding in the arms of Father Tang, holding the gift to him. As soon as Mr. Tang saw it was tea, he immediately ordered people to make tea. Rare, really rare, his little granddaughter finally became sensible. "Xiaoguo has be a big girl, more sensible than before." Father Tang took a sip of tea and found that it was good. It was really good. I didn''t expect his granddaughter to have a vision. "Why did you suddenly remember seeing Grandpa?" "I miss grandpa." "Ha ha ha, this way," Father Tang stared at Tang Guo, seeing her look sincere, and really froze, "Okay, since you miss Grandpa, thene here often. The air here is good, and noon can Eating the vegetables that Grandpa has personally nted is better than the ones sold in the city. They are crispy and delicious. "By the way, your parents? Why didn''t youe together?" "Parents don''t know. I came to see Grandpa by myself." Tang Guo said. Mr. Tang gently shook his head again, and suddenly asked, "Why don''t you say that your parents are busy socializing, as they exined to your girl toe and see me like this?" "Because, I don''t want to lie to the elderly." Tang Guo said in good faith, and now she has basically confirmed that this old man knows everything. It is not about the original owner''s affairs, but the original owner is never willing to talk to him. In the plot, the original owner was able to live to the end of his life, and every time he did something crazy, he hadn''t been put to death, maybe this old man''s handwriting was there. Chapter 3010: Womens Wear Books (8) Chapter 3010: Women''s Wear Books (8) 3010: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers "Xiaoguo, isn''t it wronged to be so sensible suddenly?" Father Tang asked directly. Before that, he asked many times, and also said to the girl, if there was any wrongdoing, what would be unhappy? Be sure to talk to Grandpa. But this stubborn girl said nothing and said she was good. He couldn''t ask any more about the way he tried to cover up. Some things are not because he doesn''t want to manage them, but they have already reached this point. If no one can support them, even if something happens, it will not help. He very much hoped that this girl would mature, grow up, and be alone. It can be said that he is waiting for his only granddaughter to grow up, and the granddaughter has grown up. He can do something and can have a hope. After asking this, Father Tang has been staring at Tang Guo, very afraid this time, this girl still talked to her mouth, and swallowed all the grievances. "Yes." Tang Gui is for this. The original owner has some words that are difficult to tell, but he is reluctant to love his parents, for fear that the parents will abandon her and hate her in the future. At the time, when the incident was revealed, both parents warned her that it was forbidden to tell the fathers on both sides, otherwise it would have very serious consequences for them. What more to say, once they get into trouble, they will divorce and stay with their true love. The original owner should be unable to ept such a result, only to endure it and hide this secret. "What is it that made my family go wrong? Hurry up and tell grandpa, grandpa decides for you." Hearing the concern of Father Tang, Tang Guo instantly brought in all the emotions of the original owner, and the grievances erupting from his chest had no way to hide it. His eyes were red for a moment, and he could see that Father Tang was distressed and hurried tofort him: "No matter who bullies Xiaoguo, Grandpa will take care of them." This is already obvious. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense, he organized a bit ofnguage, just as the emotional breakdown can no longer keep, this secret can no longer be kept, starting from the day the original owner discovered the truth of the matter. Halfway through, Father Tang asked someone to call Father Lin, Tang Guo''s grandfather. Tang Guo didn''t stop, did not expect Father Tang to call Father Lin. Well, it''s time to showdown with the two old men. The original owner was more concerned about her parents than he was more concerned about these two elderly people. Talk to the old people earlier, even if you encounter Lin Manmanter, all kinds of people are overtaken by Lin Manman, it will not copse. In her life, she will be surpassed by many people, and sometimes her emotions will copse. It is really not the surpassed that she is surpassed, but the things that she has surpassed are the only things she is proud to live on. Beyond that, she couldn''t find any ce to exist. Tang Guo and the two elderly people spoke all morning, all the words that the original owner once wanted to say to others. Since the parents didn''t care about her so much, let her take care of the two illegitimate children who really love. Then they will ept and treat her like this. Aren''t they forced together? When ites to being forced, it is not that they are reluctant to own the property at home, but it is too greedy and wants everything. I want true love, and I want all the property of the Tang family. Chapter 3011: Womens Wear Books (9) Chapter 3011: Women''s Wear Books (9) 3011: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Asking them to give up their property and stay with true love directly, the two old men are afraid that there is no way to stop them. They want property and want to share sess with their true love. That s really embarrassing. What the Lin family and the Tang family have will be her in the future. "This girl is wronged." Father Lin patted Tang Guo''s shoulder. "My grandfather and I have been waiting for you to say that you are aggrieved. Because only if you speak by yourself, it means you are willing to give up on them." Mr. Lin''s words are already obvious. Once she chose to say it, the two fathers wouldn''t sit idly by. At that time, most of the property of the Lin family and the Tang family will fall on her head, and then they will conflict with her parents. Counting it, they can be regarded as giving up. "Yeah, I asked you so many times, why didn''t I say it, Grandpa couldn''t ask any more, I''m afraid to ask again, you won''t be able to keep your temper." They can''t control their tempers. How can they trust her in the future? I was afraid that they would be given here, and the two dogs at home would be deceived, so they should not be mad. "Parents say they don''t love each other, and in the end they have to be together. They were persecuted by grandpa and grandpa." Mr. Lin took a sip first: "Two little misceneous pieces, what are we persecution, haven''t they made some people who don''t think they are two, do they think the two true love they made is simple? Old Tang Ke and I They didn''t match them, but they thought of such a way. At the beginning, Tang and I did have the idea of marriage, but they didn''t seem to agree, and we didn''t force it. " "Later, they each brought their favorite people and said they were going to get married." Father Tang said, "They know every move. The purpose of the two people is not simple. In short, the visitor is not good, not a good bird. At that time, I and As soon as Lao Lin negotiated, let the other party sign the pre-nuptial agreement. As a result, the two people did nt say anything, your parents were unwilling to say that this is the person they really like. What kind of ghost soup the two men poured into them was coaxed around. " "Later we even put it out. If they really want to get married, they might as well give up their family property. They can get married anyway." Father Lin added, "Even if we let them give up their property, they are not our children. It doesn''t matter, hey, the result is good. After a while, the two people came and said that they are true love and want to get married. " Mr. Tang was alsoughed angrily: "We agreed, and they seemed afraid that we would not believe it, so they went to find someone and gave birth to you." Tang Guo was silent for a moment: "So, was I born by someone else for them?" "Yes." Father Lin was not afraid that Tang Guo could not ept it. "In the past two years, your mother stayed abroad and called back in the middle to say that she was pregnant, moved her gas, and nned to raise there. For more than a year, I finally came back holding you. " "I don''t believe them. I sent someone to find them, only to know that they each took their own seeds and found you in life." Master Tang sighed most, "Because we are here, they have no treatment towards you, these two Years are getting ridiculous. Xiaoguo can''t ept those things. How can we, the two old guys, tell you this? " Father Lin touched Tang Guo''s head: "Today you can find me, and your grandpa is very happy." Chapter 3012: Wearing books with women (10) Chapter 3012: Wearing books with women (10) 3012: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Climb 10 Answers "Although Grandpa was very angry about it, he was able to drive them immediately, so that they could not get anything," said Father Tang. "However, Grandpa hopes that Xiaoguo can grow up and be the best Look, surpass them, ept the grandfather and grandpa''s career, and kick them out personally, let them see how good Xiaoguo is. " Father Tang and Father Lin have long lost hope for Tang Guo''s parents. It seems that the scenery is iparable. In fact, it was lowered by people. Like the head, some things are the two so-called true loves that taught them. "Grandpa doesn''t force you, Xiaoguo can think slowly." Knowing that the two were actually the original owners of the life, Tang Guo had no idea in his heart. I do nt know if the original ownerter knew these things. I guess I don''t know. Later, she copsed. The two elderly people were afraid that there was no way to say this. "I listen to grandpa and grandpa." Don''t worry about this, it''s too fast to make trouble. They agreed, but told her toe and y often. She also said that she would have time to video with her and teach her something. At this point, the conversation between the two parties is over. Tang Guo ate at noon, and Mr. Tang nted the vegetables himself, and went home in the afternoon. Back home, Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, hasn''t returned yet. ording to their urine, today should be apanied to y with their true love children. She was toozy to ask, packed up, and almost ate dinner, and then went to sleep. On Monday, Tang Guo got up early, had breakfast, and was sent to school by the driver. At this time, Yan Geng was already familiar with her and would often make appointments to study in the library. Especially at noon, everyone else is taking a nap, and they all go to the library to read books. In the study, the original owner has never beenzy. Tang Guo came to the ssroom and happened to meet Yan Geng who came in from another room. "Tang Guo, early." Tang Guo smiled at Yan Geng: "Early." Looking at this clean smile, Yan Geng still froze. Tang Guo quickly put away her smile. She is smiling so nicely now. Yan Geng won''t like her so much, and then you won''t see Lin''s long good? So she stretched her face and made herself look gloomier: "I went in." This Tang Guo made Yan Geng think that it was an illusion before. "Yan Geng, early." Behind him, Lin Long''s voice came. Tang Guo looked back, and saw Lin walking with a smile on his face from a distance. When looking at Yan Geng, he greeted Ran. In this way, she guessed that Lin Manman should cross over. Saying hello to Yan Geng, that''s because she wants to gain favor with Yan Geng andplete her main task. When Lin approached slowly, Tang Guo could see in the other''s eyes that he didn''t like Yan Geng at all. "Tunzi, I can''t fall apart. It just copsed. Please remind me next time." [Okay, the host is big. Do not copse? Deceive the system, when did she fail? Tang Guo wouldn''t do anything to Lin Manman. After all, Lin Manman thinks so, and he didn''t do anything to the original owner. She just doesn''t let the side mission seed. As for Yan Geng''s favor, she didn''t care. Yan Geng has a good opinion of whoever he is. In order to conform to the person''s design, Tang Guo frowned and looked at Lin Manman, his face was bad. Then he snorted coldly, turned and walked into the ssroom, put the schoolbag heavily on the table, and gave a m to the surrounding students. No wonder, this weird temperament is yin and yang, who would like it? The outside Lin Manyan spit out his tongue at Yan Geng, but unfortunately she isn''t able to admire her now, frowning, not even bothering her, it seems to be saying that we are not familiar with it. This will make Lin Manmian angry. If it wasn''t for the main task, she wouldn''t care about this Yan dog. Tang Guomu took the book out of his face. At this time, she felt what someone was smoking, only to find that her schoolbag should be holding the papers at the same table. When she looked at her side, she saw a male student with a pot lid and framed eyes, carefully pulling out the paper rolls. When she found that she was looking at her, she said, "Student Tang Guo, my paper is calling for help." Tang Guo remembered that this boy was a nerd in the ss. He usually only read books and rarely spoke. Surprisingly, he is still the president of the Student Union. Not a nerd? Speak so humorously? see you tomorrow Chapter 3013: Womens Wear Books (11) Chapter 3013: Women''s Wear Books (11) 3013: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo only nced at the other side, and dumbfounded the schoolbag into the desk drawer, making it veryrge, for fear that others might not hear it. The surrounding ssmates saw it, and their voices were all on the sidelines. This Tang Guo has a strange temper and is not well-known. If the ss was not ranked by grade, the boy with ck-rimmed sses would not sit with her. They didn''t have any particr thoughts on this male student with ck-rimmed sses. In addition to his outstanding academic performance, he also had the identity of the president of the student council. He kept a weird pot cover and was also well-formed. The zipper of the school uniform will always be pulled to the position under the neckline, and the clothes are also tied ording to the school''s standards. The standards are standard, and the whole person is ordinary. Usually speak very little, only in the necessary speech, will be long, and it is also particrly official. Even if the people who took the student union checked the school''s clothes, whether the students brought their mobile phones, and when they were hygienic, they were meticulous and the whole person was rigid. Such a male student, the seriousness of the girl in the ss, is simply unattractive. Not to mention Yan Geng, a handsome boy who has good looks and achievements, and can y basketball, just say that his academic performance is a little worse, but the boys are still handsome, and handsome, and talking. It is estimated that the teachers of the school like this kind of person very much. After all, even the tasks assigned by the teacher will bepleted very seriously. Before, the original owner was neither cold nor warm, and the two were basically not familiar with each other, and they rarely spoke even in ss. Lian Jian does not take the initiative to say that the original owner s entire state is very bad, and he basically does not say. Both of them are very intelligent, and they are hardworking students, most of whom have discussed problems in ss. That was requested by the teacher. In fact, ording to their level, any questions in the current high school can''t hold them back. Although Tang Guo''s movements were louder, if she observed carefully, when she took off her schoolbag, she did not drag it away, and did not wrinkle any of Lian Jian''s papers. Just before, identally pressed down. After she packed her schoolbag, she buried her head and looked at the book. She didn''t speak at all, so that everyone around her was used to it. Lian Jian carefully moved the test paper in front of himself, and couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo who was serious about reading. Then take out the pen and continue to do the test paper. The sudden silence of the two people rxed the atmosphere of the students in the ssroom, because it was still early, and they secretlymunicated. Yan Geng''s position is not far from Tang Guo. It seems that because Tang Guo feels angry, he ignores Lin Mang, who greeted her. Walked in quickly, his position and Tang Guo were separated by a walkway. Seeing Tang Guo reading, he wrote a small note and handed it to her. Tang Guo picked up his eyes and suddenly felt that someone was peeking. She raised her head and saw the ** Lian Jian, staring at her without blinking, looking very serious. Lian Jian nced at the small note in Tang Guo''s hand, saying in earnest: "It is early reading time, and it is not appropriate to pass a small note. After a while, the Student Union for Discipline Inspection came and saw that the ss''s disciplinary points would be deducted." Tang Guo looked at Lian Jian and did not speak. "I didn''t check it today, even if I can''t repeat it next time." Lian Jian said again. Chapter 3014: Womens wear with books (12) Chapter 3014: Women''s wear with books (12) 3014: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo nced at the small note and stuffed it into the desk drawer. It was Yan Geng who asked her if she would go to the library to read a book at noon today. There is a veryrge library in their school. Many students choose to read books in the library during their spare time. "In order not to copse someone''s device, of course I can''t listen to him and don''t pass small notes." Tang Guo opened the nk book, tore off the small note, and wrote a word on it: "Go." With Lian Jian''s serious expression, she squeezed the small note into a ball and threw it to Yan Geng''s position. Yan Geng was getting a response, only smiling at Tang Guo. The reason he pays attention to Tang Guo so much is that this girl is different. Even though many people said that she had a bad temper and was difficult to get along with, sometimes he always felt that she seemed a bit lonely. Many times when I came back to y basketball, when I passed the library, I could see girls sitting by the library window and constantly redrawing questions ~ ~. At that time, he wanted to be close to her. Originally, he didn''t like a quiet ce like a library. His results are not the top two, but no one can beat him except those top ones. He usually does not read much, and being able to reach this level is enough to prove that his brain is very intelligent. After approaching Tang Guo, unexpectedly, she was not so difficult to get along with. At least, after getting familiar with her, he didn''t find her strangely temperamental. Until now, Yan Geng still wanted to know what secrets the girl had. Tang Guo also has some good feelings, of course, far from reaching the point of like. Here, after Tang Guo threw the note to Yan Geng, Lian Jian kept staring at Tang Guo without looking away. Tang Guo gave him a cold nce: "Why, nerd, do you want to deduct your ss points?" "It''s not me checking discipline today." Lian Jian avoided Tang Guo''s question, which was actually a bit euphemistic. The underlying implication is that instead of checking, he could open one eye and close one. He didn''t care as long as he didn''t meet the status of President of the Student Council. Lian Jian felt a little strange, and looked away with a serious face, and continued to deal with the papers on the table. He was actually thinking, fortunately, he was not checking discipline today. He held the pen holder tightly. Why did he have such a strange idea? "Count on your interest!" Tang Guo left a sentence and continued reading. The system saw some signs, meaning, that nerd is that guy? This full desire to survive should be it. But what is it about pot lids and ck-rimmed sses? No wonder he looks ordinary in the whole ss. All girls think he is rigid. Some people even joked that this is the real student cadre-the old student cadre. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to add a book over to him. The book reads: "As a learningmittee member, you must lead by example. What''s the matter, say in ss, don''t pass small notes during ss. Every move you make in this ss is rted to the whole ss. Honor. If the entire ss is affected because of you alone, your discipline points will be deducted, and you will not get the excellent ss, then it is your fault. At that time, because you deducted points, everyone will me you, easy Cause conflicts among ssmates. " Chapter 3015: Womens wear with books (13) Chapter 3015: Women''s wear with books (13) 3015: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 13 Answers After Tang Guo saw it for a while, he looked at Lian Jian. The other side was brushing the papers, stretched his face, and held back his smile. "In fact, it s for your good not to pass a small note in ss. Because you It is a studymittee member. If you take the lead in making mistakes, it will give you a sense of how a studymittee member can be such a non-disciplined student. Even if you don''t care, this is a school, a ce to learn, and some rules must be strictly observed. By then, many people will attack you. Because after deducting ss discipline points, the small ckboard below will write down which ssmates vited the discipline and what they did. Tang Guo, if you don''t want to write down on the small ckboard next week, a certain ss deducts two points for discipline. It is the ssmate Tang Guo who vites the discipline. She passes a small note in ss. Your tests are first and you are the first in this school. No one doesn''t know you. You talk about how many people willugh at you then? Are youfortable listening to these words? Does it affect your mood if you feel ufortable? Will it affect learning after affecting mood? Therefore, after the vition of discipline, points are deducted, the ss just can''t get the title of excellent ss, and it has the biggest impact on yourself. " After Tang Guo finished reading this long "Persuasion Book", he took out his pen and wrote a paragraph in the nk space at the bottom. Later, she pushed the book to Lian Jian. Lian Jian stared at the bottom of the words, almost wearing ck-rimmed sses. Because it reads: "It''s ss time now, you pass me a small book, it seems no different from a small note. Lian Jian thinks that? As the president of the Student Council, since you take the lead in ss, pass the small book to your ssmates. Others know, I don''t know what you, the student council president should do. Points will be deducted at that time. Next week, the small ckboard will write that three points will be deducted from a certain ss because the mistake is made by the president of the student council. One point will be deducted, and the president of the student council will be openly in ss. Chatting on the desktop. " System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha! nice shot. Lian Jian looked at that passage, the whole person was not good, and he was still seriously writing the test paper. At this moment he especially wanted to return to Tang Guo, but if he returned to the other party, it would be to pass the small book in ss, and did something other than learning in the ss, especially the whispering, passing small notes, and small books. Against discipline. Because their school has to cultivate a learning atmosphere, discipline is very strict. After ss, whatever you want to y. But after ss, you have to read a book and not be able to do other things. If a team of inspected studentse over and watch someone whisper, they will deduct points. Not only that, but the student who vited the discipline will be recorded and will be on the small ckboard next Monday. Lian Jian is a little ufortable now. If I want to return to Tang Guo, I can''t pass on the small books. It was so difficult to endure early reading and ss. He stopped Tang Guo who was going to the toilet. He said quickly: "I was wrong this time. I won''t do it in the future. I hope Tang Guo will do the same." Tang Guo nced at the big ck-rimmed sses, nced at the lid, grinned hard, and nodded impatiently: "OK." Although the original owner has a bad temper, he still abides by discipline. The original owner is not so easy to get along with, but it seems very inessible. But strangers don''t understand this, they only approach people who are easy to get along with. This is human nature. Lian Jian nodded: "I will supervise you, and you can supervise me." System:ugh! Chapter 3016: Womens Wear Books (14) Chapter 3016: Women''s Wear Books (14) 3016: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Yan Geng watched Tang Guo go to the bathroom and got up to follow her. In my student days, even when I was intensively studying, it was when my heart was full of emotions. These young boys and girls, even when they went to the toilet, were able to go all the way and say two sentences. They were very happy. Already. "Before I saw what Lian Jian wrote with you?" Yan Geng asked. In fact, he didn''t put Lian Jian in his eyes, mainly because of the image of Lian Jian, which was not in line with the aesthetics of their time. It looks stiff, and even Jian looks long. It''s the image or something, not the one that girls eat. Especially when ites to wearing and using things, they seem to be ordinary. This is not handsome, and it is not a rich second generation. In addition to a bit of grades, it is also a meticulous president of the student union. Every time I encounter a girl in the ss wearing an earring, I will warn them to take it down. . The earrings will be temporarily kept by the Students'' Union, and they will be picked up from school. This kind of male ssmate who does not please girls, of course, cannot attract girls. On the contrary, many girls still hate Lian Jian. Because he was too serious and rigid, he didn''t give anyone a chance at all. Whatever you say is what you don''t give. When he encounters a male student smoking in the toilet, he will take out the small books seriously and write them down. To say that such students, after leaving the school, should not be beaten less often. They never wore it out. They suspected that Lian Jian was beaten, and didn''t say anything. After all this kind of thing, speak out ashamed. This led to the fact that after almost three weeks in high school, no male student in the ss dared to smoke in the toilet. Regardless of whether the students are satisfied or not, the school teachers are quite satisfied. Yan Geng did not have a habit of smoking for the time being, so he did not match up with Lian Jian. When he asked Tang Guo this, it didn''t mean anything else, just talking, after all, he didn''t regard Lian Jian as an opponent. Besides, Lian Jian''s nerd doesn''t like girls. He only knows that he catches the wrong ssmates all day and engages in learning. Mostly, he asks Tang Guo about his learning. Tang Guo didn''t conceal the ce where he went to the toilet side by side with Yan Geng: "He warned me not to pass small notes in ss, which is against the discipline." Yan Geng fluttered andughed: "It''s really not surprising, it''s his style, even Lian Jian has always been so serious." Talking, Yan Geng felt a bit wrong. Looking back, Lian Jian was right behind them. This time, Lian Jian said nothing, just followed them to the toilet. Finally, Tang Guo went to the women''s toilet, and Lian Jian and Yan Geng went to the men''s toilet. After a while, Tang Guo came out, and even Jian and Yan Geng came out at once. System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this operation can, can. The three of them returned to the ssroom near here and not far away. When they returned to their seats, Yan Geng said: "Then we are still in the same position at noon today, and we will go to eat." Even Jian did not know what was going on. Although he was flipping through the books, his ears had been listening to the two. Tang Guo knew about going to the library at noon. Yan Geng goes with Tang Guo every day, and he knows it. He didn''t feel anything before, it is good for students to study together. But now he feels something, as for something, he hasn''t figured it out yet. Chapter 3017: Womens Wear Books (15) Chapter 3017: Women''s Wear Books (15) 3017: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 15 Answers There was no ident at all. After lunch, Tang Guo and Yan Geng walked into the library, and two more people were familiar with her. One is Lin Manman, the other is Lian Jian. Lian Jian sat by the window, because he woulde here at noon asionally, so he had seen Tang Guo and sat every time. This time, he chose a closer ce. Lin Manman also knew that each time Yan Geng sat, he also chose a rtively close ce. As a result, Tang Guo and Yan Geng were surrounded by the positions of these two people. Lin Man smiled and greeted Yan Geng, Yan Geng just nodded softly and did not speak. Even Jian did not speak or look up. He knew Tang Guo was here. Lin Manning was ustomed to Yan Geng''s attitude and didn''t care about it. Now it is necessary to brush Yan Geng''s favorability. Only by being close to Yan Geng can he understand his preferences. Recently, her life has been very regr, and she has quit those fried foods and puffed foods that her original owner could not quit. She cleans her face carefully every day. Therefore, the e on the forehead and chin seems to dissipate a lot. She also runs to school every day for two reasons. One can exercise, maybe they can lose two pounds. This is the second and most important point. Yan Geng will go to school early every day and go to school''s court early in the morning to y basketball. She runs, and Yan Geng ys basketball, so it''s easy to meet. Tang Guo knew that soon, Yan Geng and Lin Manman would indeed meet in the morning, not only met, but also because of one thing, Yan Geng had a good impression on Lin Manman, making Lin Manmanplete the task, Earn a reward, a weight loss dan, sessfully made Lin lose weight slowly and be beautiful. It doesn''t take long to calcte the time. When he came to the library, the original owner basically studied. Yan Geng would make a joke to make her happy. This is why the original owner is willing to get along with Yan Geng, because he is very humorous, speaks, and spends his time with him very easily. If nothing else is involved, Yan Geng can help her out of the shadows. At the end of the day, Tang Guo was driven home by the driver. Because in the afternoon, it is more blocked. So they would go back to the streets that were not the main road, Tang Guo identally stumbled outside and suddenly saw a familiar figure. Who is that conspicuous pot head and ck-framed sses? However, Lian Jian seemed to be surrounded by a few tall and burly boys, and it seemed that they were in the school uniform. Their school, regardless of gender, wears school uniforms, regardless of gender, they are not allowed to wear essories, and they are not allowed to bring mobile phones to ss. The management is very strict. "Stop it, Uncle Li, I have something to buy. Wait for me." Uncle Li was a driver assigned by Tang couple to Tang Guo. He was on call 24 hours a day. It can be said that these two people rarelye to the school to pay attention to Tang Guo''s affairs except for the parent-teacher meeting every semester. The original owner did not know, Tang Guo knew why. A couple who has not participated in the pregnancy in October, will not have such deep feelings for this child, plus their special circumstances. Maybe, she has no feelings for her. After getting out of the car, Tang Guo seemed to be walking towards a small supermarket on the side of the street. In fact, when she walked into the crowd, she turned and rushed in immediately to thene where Jian was taken in. However, as soon as she reached the alley, she saw Lian Jianing out of it. "ssmate Tang Guo?" Lian Jian just put on ck-rimmed sses and looked at her seriously. "How are you here? A girl is still in such a remote alley?" "Suddenly anxious, find a toilet." System: Puppy? Host, don''t you find that there is a toilet across the street? So big, don''t you see it? Tang Guo looked at Lian Jian and found that the meticulous school uniform he was wearing, the zipper turned out to be loose, the clothes were a bit wrinkled, and dust. This guy, isn''t it going to stop? Those tall boys, who didn''t look weak, were allid down by him? see you tomorrow Chapter 3018: Womens Wear Books (16) Chapter 3018: Women''s Wear Books (16) 3018: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 16 Answers "The toilet is opposite." Lian Jian was still serious, if Tang Guo hadn''t found the wrinkles and some dust on his body, he would have thought he was an honest student cadre. It seemed that Tang Guo was looking at the zipper of his clothes, and even Jian buried his head and patted the dust on his body naturally. "Fell by ident." Lian Jian exined, "Student Tang Guo, aren''t you going to the bathroom?" "Yes." After Tang Guo answered, he turned around quickly, his original expression was tense, and a bright smile appeared, and he walked in a quick small step toward the direction where the driver stopped. Even looking at the direction she was going, it wasn''t the opposite at all, a little confused, and then heard her voicee back: "Suddenly I don''t want to go." Tang Guo had already returned to the car. While looking at her, Lian Jian pulled the zipper of the clothes and gently patted the dust off. When Tang Guo''s car drove away, he pushed the ck-rimmed sses, turned and walked towards the alley, and just one turn, he saw a bunch of tall male students lying on the ground. Looking at Lian Jian''s return, these tall and big ssmates were shocked and shivered: "Lian Jian, this is a misunderstanding, really misunderstanding." These tall ssmates really regret the trouble ofing to find Lian Jian. How about getting caught smoking and getting cigarette and lighter oil? What happened? They really shouldn''t, they thought Lian Jian was the kind of person who could be bullied casually. Who knows that under this dumb look, there is a dragon with fangs hidden, hiss ... It really hurts them, and the bones are hurting. Lian Jian had sorted out the clothes he was wearing, picked up the schoolbag from the corner, and walked back to the tall men, and stretched out his long fingers: "Give it up." Several tall men nced at each other, finally gritted their teeth, took out the wallet, and handed it to Lian Jian. Even when Jian Jian opened his wallet, he saw nothing, and threw it to them: "Not this." "Not enough?" Du Yingming, the tallest boss, looked bitterly. "Lian Jian, all my pocket money is in it." "Call out the lighter and the cigarette." Lian Jian''s hands were not retracted, but Du Yingming and others were relieved. The original lighter and cigarette were needed. They whispered in their hearts. As the president of the Student Union, even Lian Jian students would touch these things in the back, thanks to their belief that Lian Jian was an honest student. Du Yingming and others quickly took out all the cigarettes and lighters, and smoked one out, to be ordered by Lianjian. Lian Jian refused, holding the cigarette with his fingers and using some force, the cigarette was broken into two pieces and still reached the trash bin next to it. He put other cigarettes and lighters in his schoolbag. "Come and pick them up when you are an adult. These things are temporarily kept by the Student Union''s safekeeping room." Lian Jian looked at them seriously and said, "If you want them in advance, you can ask your parents to pick them up." "And, in the future in school, don''t let me meet you smoking." "Yes, we will never smoke in front of you again." Du Yingming said, he thought what would happen, it turned out that he just paid the cigarette and the lighter. After a big deal, when they smoked, people would watch it outside, Lian Jian As soon as they came to an end. Chapter 3019: Womens wear with books (17) Chapter 3019: Women''s wear with books (17) 3019: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It does nt work on your back. You smoke in school, especially in the men s bathroom. The smell thates out will affect the health of female ssmates. Lian Jian could nt help but remember that these guys like to be on the floor of their ss Smoking in the toilet, Tang Guo these female ssmates, will inevitably pass as soon as the ss ends. Isn''t the second-hand smokeing out of the men''s toilets affecting the health of these female ssmates? "Okay, Lien Jian, rest assured, we will obey the rules of the school." Du Yingming said tteringly, asking him to smoke, Lian Jian couldn''t find it, and said a few good words. But when looking at Lian Jian''s seriousness, Du Yingming''s mind was still a bit vacant. This Lian Jian is not easy to mess with, not an average good student. It looks honest, none of them can win. He finally understood now, why the buddies who had been caught by Lian Jian did not mention the matter of Lian Jian. Maybe they have already done it, and like them, they all lost money in the hands of Lian Jian. Tang Guo returned home. Unexpectedly, both Tang''s father and mother were there. Seeing her return, Tang''s mother smiled and greeted, "Xiaoguo is back?" Mother Tang looks very young, and many people think she is only in her early thirties. In fact, she''s already forty. Father Tang is also very handsome, both of them are well maintained. In the face of the two people''s smiles, Tang Guo nodded. Ever since those things happened, the original owner and Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, have been very strange. Not that the original owner was unwilling to be coquettish, but she faintly felt that she was not so important, but she did not want to lose the parents. Afraid of them leaving, leaving her, she could only behave slightly better. How well-behaved she is in front of her parents, and how strange her temper is in front of others. Tang''s father and mother did notmunicate with her at all and did not even focus on her training. It''s just what she needs, and what they will give her. Instead of like the two illegitimate children, they are already preparing them for the country. sses like them, as soon as they entered high school, were preparing to go abroad. That was verymon. And, the high school is the kind of international ss dedicated to studying abroad. Two illegitimate children are in the international ss. In fact, the original owner didn''t really understand it, because Tang''s father and mother didn''t tell her at all. She has excellent grades, and her school is the best high school. The two illegitimate children, although not too bad, are definitely beyond her. After simply greeting Tang''s father and mother, Tang Guo returned to the room to do his homework. By the time of dinner, my aunt hade to call her for dinner. She came to the dining room and watched that there was only one chopsticks on the table. "Don''t parents eat?" She looked back at the pair of men and women sitting on the sofa and watching TV,municating with each other from time to time. Yes, they canmunicate so happily at home. Even the aunt cooking did not find anything wrong with their rtionship. Auntie cooked and cooked, and then left. I won''te over to help her make breakfast until early in the morning, not far from here. At first, the two couples recruited an aunt on the premise that the aunt could not live at home because they were not used to strangers. Now thinking about it, they are afraid that someone will find out that their husband and wife are indifferent couples. Chapter 3020: Womens Wear Books (18) Chapter 3020: Women''s Wear Books (18) 3020: Word Stacks Level 3020 Even if they cover up perfectly, they are afraid of asional exposure. "Mr. Mrs. said that I had been entertained outside before, and she only made me ady." After the aunt said, she packed up and left. After the aunt went out and closed the door, the two talking couples had stopped talking, but each took out their mobile phones and started chatting with people. After the incident was exposed, they were in front of Tang Guo, and they did not cover it up. And the people who videoed them were the illegitimate children. Tang''s illegitimate daughter, Yu''s name, followed her mother''s surname. Tang''s mother is an illegitimate son, named Chen Bofei, with his father''s surname. After all, only in this way can it not be easily exposed. They have not yet obtained from the hands of the two old masters, more than thirty percent of thepany''s shares. Forrgepanies, it is enough to be able to hold so many shares. Such a big interest makes them both want to aggravate true love and have to endure it. "Dad, I miss you again. When you are with me, I think everything is delicious. Once you leave, I can''t eat anything." Although a little far away, Tang Guo still heard clearly. Father Tang''s heart melted when he heard the words of his daughter Yu Yan: "Dad wille to eat with you tomorrow, how about it?" "Of course good, but I especially want to see my dad every day when I go home, and wake up every day and walk out of the room to see my dad." Father Tang subconsciously nced at Tang Guo here, seeing that she buried her head to eat, she did not seem to notice it, and said with a smile: "Next time on holiday, Dad will take you and your mother to y, how about it?" "Is it our family?" Father Tang nced at Tang Guo again and saw that she had nothing to do, smiled and said, "Yes." "That''s really great, just next week, how about it?" "it is good." The situation is the same for Tang''s mother here. Chen Bofei told her a lot about the school and talked about whether he could have a parent-teacher meeting with his father after the mid-term exam. Every time it was Dad, the ssmates thought he had no mother. Mother Tang had some difficulties. After all, they had promised Tang Guo at the beginning. Every parent semester had to go with Tang father. "Mom, from childhood to age, you haven''te to school to have a parent meeting." Tang mother went to see Tang Guo subconsciously. Tang Guo had already looked up and looked at Tang mother: "Mom, you promised me that when you have a parent meeting, you will go with your father." Tang Guo''s voice was not small, and provoked Chen Bofei over there. Of course, he didn''t get angry with Tang Guo, but said, "I know that my mother is afraid of exposing our rtionship, and the impact is not good. Speaking of my mother''s heart, it''s not that important, right? In this case, then I I do nt want to force my mother, it s me too wayward. When Tang mother heard this, she felt a pain in her heart. Although Tang Guo has a blood rtionship with her, she really has no feelings for this daughter. After all, she was not born in October. And Chen Bofei, ah, when Chen Bofei was pregnant, but she tossed her miserably, afraid of being found, and did not dare to return to China that year. In foreign countries, some people are not convinced. The whole person has lost a lot of weight, and their hair has been lost. As soon as she wanted to agree, Tang''s father said, "We are really not fit to have a parent-teacher meeting for them." Chapter 3021: Womens Wear Books (19) Chapter 3021: Women''s Wear Books (19) 3021: Word Stacks Level 3021 "Don''t forget, the sses they read are not ordinary sses. They are people you know in the circle. You suddenly passed by, didn''t they give people a head? By the time the two old men knew, how did they end?" When Tang''s mother heard it, she nodded quickly and exined to Chen Bofei softly. He also agreed to many conditions before Chen Bofei gave up. Tang Guo felt ridiculous when he heard the conditions promised by his mother. The original owner lived in such an environment and tossed for so long before going crazy, which is already worse than many people. If she did, she couldn''t stand it once. So, she has put the bowl heavily on the table. Anyway, she doesn''t have any feelings. She is also a youngdy. If her parents are in front of her and their illegitimate videos, the family is happy. Then don''t me her for not giving face. Tang s father and mother s share in the twopanies are small, that is, five or six percent. Most of them are two elderly people who do nt dare give too much. However, thepany is veryrge, with 5-6%, which is also remarkable, allowing them to step on top of many people. But people s hearts are unsatisfactory. With so many, there is even more, especially what they earn seriously. "Little fruit, what do you mean?" Seeing Tang Guo put the chopsticks on the table heavily, he didn''t say a hello, and turned and went upstairs. Father Tang was upset and stopped her: "What''s mad at a person there? I can''t say anything well, in front of my parents, I don''t understand any politeness." Not only did the two dislike Tang Guo, they even felt that she was annoying. Yes, this is what they think. The reason why Tang Guo was so good at first was that after Tang Guo was born, the two old men gave each of them 3% of the shares under Tang Guo''s name. As a matter of course, they would treat her better. Tang Guoke did not waste time with this couple, he only said: "Anyway, you also have true love and children, and it is not important for you to be polite and impolite. Only you and illegitimate children, illegitimate women are allowed to make trouble there. With a smile, is it forbidden for me to have a temper? "What are you talking about?" Tang''s father and mother, Tang mother, stood up again, "Mother Tang, what are you talking about? What **** son, speaking so unpleasantly, we taught you nothing!" "Bai Jiao didn''t teach me in vain, let alone. I only know that you have the highest level of training for those two illegitimate children. For my illegitimate children, I just asked for a driver and an aunt. Do you think you are a qualified parent when you have a parent meeting at the end of the period? " Tang Guo sneered at them: "Speaking out is a joke. Every time you party, you even ask me to greet two illegitimate children, saying that they are my brothers and sisters. I should be greeted as a sister. I said, you are disgusting Not disgusting? " "Reverse, reverse, you''re reverse!" Tang''s father rushed forward, holding Tang Guo, intending to hit her. Tang Guofei walked back to the room, and when Tang''s father was about to catch her, he mmed and closed the door, causing his father''s nose to swell. "Don''t be fierce in front of me. If you want to be true, just spread the matter out and let everyone judge right and wrong." "Tell you, I''ve had enough, don''t let me watch the scenes of yourughter and illegitimate children''s videos in the future, once I see, I will have a little temper!" Chapter 3022: Womens Wear Books (20) Chapter 3022: Women''s Wear Books (20) 3022: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 20 Answers "Don''t tell me to go to a party. You are kind to ask me to take care of them. They all give me away, illegitimate children or whatever, I hate it!" "Don''t say I''m rebellious, don''t say that you have fulfilled your responsibilities. As long as you dare to divorce and go to find your true love, your rtives and children, then I confess!" "You can do whatever you want. I have never considered my feelings. I''m just a tool you made, a shield. Teach me, let me understand politeness, you don''t have that qualification, don''t let me , Tolerate your illegitimate children and true love with you. " "Since it''s true love, why aren''t you together? Will you be together soon? I''m better off now without my parents." Tang Guo then poured a bucket of cold water on the two. It wasn''t what touched it, but it was absolutely impossible to get out of it now. Once they go out, the two old men will never give them shares. Old man''s temperament, they know it. Before the death of the mothers of the two sides, they also listened to the words of the fathers on both sides, made a will directly, and distributed the shares directly to the two fathers. Where do they not know, the old man still does not believe them. Tang''s father, who had a sore nose before, wanted to beat Tang Guo and calm down. The two looked at each other, and Mother Tang took a deep breath: "Xiaoguo, today is indeed the father and mother is wrong, we just haven''t seen your brother or sister for a long time ..." "Get off, I don''t have siblings." Tang''s father wanted to hit the door again, and was dragged by his mother: "Yes, it''s my mother who really wanted Bo Fei. She didn''t hold back all of a sudden and didn''t take your feelings into ount. I''m really sorry." "That has nothing to do with me. Whoever you want, I shouldn''t bear it." "Yes, it''s because we didn''t think about it, and these things won''t happen in the future." Tang Guo knew that the two of them wouldpromise. After all, she was going to make trouble and rmed the two masters, and their n waspletely useless. Although the two grandfathers lived well, when they were young, they had too much shortfall and they were old. It is estimated that they did not have many years to live. Just wait a few more years and they will be able to make it out. Tang Guo has already nned, from time to time to see the two old men, to give them some physical supplements, and not to mention let them live two hundred years old, live a hundred or two is still easy. Just look at them, dare you take longer than your life. "Xiaoguo, it''s true that I and your mother are not right today. We will not do things you don''t like in front of you in the future." "Don''t tell me again at the party, let me love your illegitimate children." Father Tang really wanted to hit people. Wouldn''t his baby be an illegitimate child if he didn''t have this evil barrier? But he put up. "Okay, Dad promised you." "I''m reading, you don''t need to bother me. I''m very angry now." Tang Guo turned on theputer with a smile, put on a video with Father Lin and Father Tang, said to the people outside, "Don''t disturb me Now. " "Xiaoguo, you must not make trouble in our family. Your grandpa and grandfather are not in good health. If the trouble is big, my mother is afraid they are sad and angry." "Got it." After hearing Tang Guo''s voice ofpromise, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief and went downstairs together. When they get the shares, they will let him die on his own. They are really mad. Mr. Lin: "What''s going on?" Tang Guo whispered: "I won the initiative and told them not to take the two illegitimate children in front of me." "Okay, before that, Lao Lin and I were afraid that your girl would suffer. It seems to really want to understand. Come on, it''s time to go to ss." Father Tang said with a smile, children are not important. Now, a century ago, my granddaughter Being able to stand up is already the luckiest thing. Yes, every night, Tang Guo is instilled with all kinds of knowledge by two old masters, especially inpany management. Although she knew very well, she still learned a lot from the two elderly people. On this day, Tang Guo arrived at the school early, but unfortunately, he met Lin Manman at the school and helped Yan Geng walk to the ssroom. She walked in front of Yan Geng, showing a cold nce at Lin Mangan, and then asked Yan Geng: "How did you get hurt?" "When I was ying basketball, when I jumped up, I fell and stomped my feet identally." Yan Geng nced at Lin Manman. "I was the only one at that time. Fortunately, Lin Manman helped me." Because of this, Lin Man''s first mainline mission has been sessful. When Tang Guo appeared, Lin Manman received a branch task: [Participate in the speech contest, win Tang Guo, and reward beauty Dan. Tang Guo heard it, and the system heard it too. They don''t know what''s going on. Even advanced systems like 111 can easily hear conversations. Xiaotongzi believes that he is more advanced. "I''ll help you." Tang Guo went ording to the set, and was going to help Yan Geng. Yan Geng did not refuse, Lin Manman smiled and nodded: "Okay, now that Tang Guo is here, then my task will bepleted, and Yan Geng will leave it to you." These remarks made Yan Geng''s affection for Lin Manman a bit more. In fact, Lin Manman is not that annoying. He is a very enthusiastic student. He should have misunderstood something before. This is the true side of Lin Manman. When Tang Guo was about to help Yan Geng, he suddenly appeared a pair of hands and gently pushed her away. "Mr. Yan Geng was injured?" The person who came was Lian Jian. He helped Yan Geng and said in a serious way, "Let''s go." "Mr. Yan Geng, the backbone of our school basketball team, I will arrange two members of the student union to take care of you, just as we have in the ss. I hope you get better early and can win the honor for the school basketball team. Only the next league between schools, only There are two months left, and they must be raised during this period. " see you tomorrow Chapter 3023: Womens Wear Books (21) Chapter 3023: Women''s Wear Books (21) 3023: Word Stacks Level 3023 Answers Lian Jian helped Yan Geng walk forward, and it seemed that Tang Guo hadn''t followed him yet. He stopped and called her back: "It''s time for early reading." Tang Guo carried his schoolbag and quickly followed. Lin Manman also followed with a smile, taking Lin Manman''s various performances now, it was not so good-looking, and his figure was obese. The students felt that Lin Manman didn''t seem to be so annoying. Lin Lin''s original expression showed a idiot''s expression, and many students felt that she was a bit sick. I also like to eat a variety of fried foods, often eating mouth full of oil. This is mainly the original Lin Manman, who doesn''t like to be clean. No matter whether it is summer or winter, there will be a taste that is absent, which is very repulsive. After Lin Man, who wears books, came over, he first changed Lin Man''s expression to show his idiot, and then he changed his preference for eating junk food. Although there is no progress for the time being at school, at least in ss, I don''t often whisper. I still run every day, and my clothes are now neat and tidy, which reduces a lot of disgust. Another point is that Lin Manman doesn''t want to have a bad rtionship with his ssmates. From time to time, he will show some goodwill and is changing the other people''s views on her subtly. In these ten days or so, Lin Manman already had several little sisters who could talk. Even if there is still no male student who likes this one, at least few people show the disgusted eyes before. There are still people who hate Lin Manman. Isn''t this a while ago? A little friction at least asionally. It is worth mentioning that Lin''s original performance was very poor, and his seat was also thest row. She should have been sitting with the sleeping **** in thest row, but she didn''t seem to like sitting with other people. When she was sleeping in ss, she had to fill up the table alone. The original Lin was long and naturally did not dare to sit with the God of Sleep, and the teacher seemed to understand, so she was allowed to sit alone. She was sitting by the window here, while Sleep God was sitting by the window there. Waking up is a male student who just sleeps during ss, and runs out of the ssroom after ss. It looks sleepy all day long, as if he never wakes up. What he is better than Lin is that although he sleeps as soon as he arrives in ss, he can still get into the top ten every time he takes an exam. He is not noisy, does not disturb other ssmates, and the teacher has no choice. Their ss is actually very good. As long as the studentse to check the discipline, some students will immediately wake up to sleep. Basically, this sleeping **** is more face-saving, and the person who got through the student union left and crawled back to sleep. Of course, when you are caught, you can only deduct points. Basically, they were all caught by Lian Jian, the president of the Student Union. Every time, the students in the ss are:? ? ? Therefore, even if the sleeping **** is clever, the ssmates do not like him a bit. Tang Guo also knew that the sleeping **** had discovered the piece of gold that Lin had long found. Ca nt wait long, Lin Manman and Yan Geng will join the campus poster group. At that time, there will be an additional poster corner in the corner of the ss. At that time, Lin''s long seat would be moved to the side of the sleeping **** Bi Zhan, and the two would begin to get familiar. Chapter 3024: Womens Wear Through Books (22) Chapter 3024: Women''s Wear Through Books (22) 3024: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Gradually, Lin Manman will find that the sleeping **** Bi Zhan is a piece of gold that will really shine. And Bi Zhan, gradually from the dislike of Lin Longman, toter find her good, and some like her. Lin Manman was very happy now because she finally got the reward she wanted. Lose weight and be beautiful by yourself. I do nt know how long it will take for my original figure. It is estimated that it will take a year or two to achieve significant results. And eating this weight loss dan, for a few months at most, she can slowly lose weight, she goes to run every day, it will give people that she lose weight by running, will not be suspected. She was also afraid. She suddenly became very thin. Didn''t anyone think of her as a monster? When I remembered that there was still a branch task, winning Tang Guo in the speech contest, and also rewarding Beauty Dan, Lin Manman was happy and a little scared. It has been more than ten days since I walked by. Although she knew Tang Guo in the book, she also had real contact with Tang Guo. Her temper was strange and difficult to get along with. However, Tang Guo is really good at learning. For some special lessons, the other party will not fall. Let her win Tang Guo, isn''t that foolish dreaming? But beauty Dan is really what she really needs. She touched her face. Although she''s got better habits recently, her e has dissipated a lot, she also slept early and her skin looks much better. However, because the original owner could not adhere to good habits, the skin was already very bad. Even if the e is well, there will be some terriblerge pores on the skin, which seem to affect the senses. There is also, because staying upte and heavy dark circles, it is impossible to make the skin basically smooth and smooth, let alone say that the skin is white and tender, such as eggs just peeled. Therefore, she must get beauty Dan. Tang Guo felt that Lin was staring at her back from time to time, mostly thinking about how to win her in the speech contest? In the original plot, Lin Manny did win. It is not that the original owner has no strength, but that the mechanism of the speech contest made Lin Manman win. The real Lin Manman did not participate in the speech contest. Even if he participated, it might be like this Man Manman, and he could find another way to finally win in this mechanism that is beneficial to her. Because the scoring mechanism for the speech contest this time is the jury scoring and campus forum scoring, this is mainly to make all students through this kind of things, be active. In order to win, this Lin has really made use of her ingenuity and won all the students like her speech. Although the original owner is talented, his speech is not bad. But in this way of Lin Manman, plus the ssmates didn''t like her so much, the final grade was naturally hesitant to give Lin Manman a humorous speech. Even in terms of content, it is still a little worse, but the students really like Lin Manman''s speech. It is impossible for the original owner to speak in Lin Man''s style. The prepared subject matter is also more serious. The judge''s teacher likes it. In the eyes of the students,pared with Lin Manman, it is not so pleasing. In addition, during this time, Lin actively participated in various activities, and the whole person was very easy-going, and he also yed a great advantage in the newspaper. Chapter 3025: Wearing books with women (23) Chapter 3025: Wearing books with women (23) 3025: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Even with a lot of sses, Lin Mann was asked to help draw a small corner, which also attracted her a lot of poprity. These are Lin''s long skills, Tang Guo has no idea. To win, isn''t it just a matter of ability? Lin Man was able to win, that is, the other side is great. However, now that things have not happened, she also wants to win. However, based on her current person, the speech mechanism at that time, even if she speaks well, may be voted by ssmates, and the score will be very low. At present, this person has no ns to change, nor can she do a good talk with everyone. There is also a long Lin who has read part of the original book, which is easy to cause suspicion. Well, she can only find another way. Almost every day after lunch, Tang Guo and Yan Geng went to the library, and even Jian Jian was in a rtively close position. From the beginning, Lian Jian didn''t seem to find them. Later, Lian Jian would look up and say hello to her. Until now, even after thest ss in the morning, Lian Jianhui asked a serious question: "Student Tang Guo, are you going to study in the library at noon?" System: Do it! "Yes." "See youter." Lian Jian was about to go out. Seeing that Yan Geng was in front of Tang, he went back again: "Student Yan Geng, Tang Guo, since we will go to the library every day to study, why not go to the cafeteria for dinner? Let''s go to the library together. " Yan Geng wanted to refuse, but Lian Jian had alreadye over: "Your legs and feet have been a bit inconvenient recently and you should not move. Otherwise, you are waiting in the ssroom. I will also have Tang Guo ssmates to cook and bring you a copy. .After eating, we go to the library. " All the reasons were finished by Lian Jian, and Yan Geng wanted to refuse to appear to be unworthy. He thinks that Lian Jian is so enthusiastic about helping him cook, he must be a student president, to have a good rtionship with all the students. At that time, it will be easy to get along, let everyone be familiar with him, and when assigning tasks, it is easy to direct People. In addition to a serious task toplete the task assigned by the teacher, to assign other members to do the task, and to help ssmates, Lian Jian usually does not chat with people, doing everything with a serious face, looks like the old cadres. Yan Geng is very inconvenient recently. He really doesn''t want to go to the cafeteria to squeeze, even if there are brothers to help, but the few boys are very rough. Speaking of them, even the student president of Jian Jian is more careful. Then, he didn''t scan each other''s face and agreed. He didn''t think that even doing these things in Jian Jian would have other purposes besides establishing a good rtionship with him. Student cadres, inconsistencies are all those who behave positively? In this way, Tang Guo followed Lian Jian to the cafeteria, and Yan Geng was ordered to keep his legs in the ssroom. System: [Host, are you blessed with this operation? Do you know why people should be presidents of students? Zhengda Bright drove the enemy in the name of taking care of his ssmates. "I don''t think he understands why he did it." [I do nt understand now, and I will understand it in the future. The host does nt need to worry. Anyway, if you bring it with Yan Geng now, he will be like the ghost and do nt know where ites from. [Yan Geng''s legs and feet are not good, he will have more excuses. When hees, he will ask if his legs and feet are OK. Is there a problem in the next league? Chapter 3026: Womens Wear Books (24) Chapter 3026: Women''s Wear Books (24) 3026: Word Stacks Level 3026 The system hummed and said: [Finally, I still look like an old cadre, telling others to take good care of them,pletely turning people into dizzy heads, and not pulling a word on you, who knows the little one in his heart. The host is big. Look at ssmate Yan Geng. Do you think Lian Jian just wants to have a good rtionship with him? Caring for him because he is the backbone of the school basketball team, afraid that he won''t be able to y in that time? Tang Guo nodded gently: "It seems like this, this guy ..." [Does it fit the host''s big preferences? "You have talked a lottely. Is it lonely? Have you asked 111 and 222 of them, and whether there is a sister system in the Space Time Bureau, and let them introduce you to them? Anyway, you can contact by email and chat asionally , Come to an online dating and resolve loneliness, I will not oppose. " "Let''s get along, if we can go out in the future, we will go to the Time and Space Bureau and your sister on the inte ..." [The host is big. Didn''t you say that you want me to help you check out anyrge-scale speechpetitions in the urban area recently? I''ve been investigating, and I''ve found several speech events, some of them on TV. At present, I''m mainly helping you to check out these TV lectures, and then I will choose the best one for you. The system quickly shifts the topic: [I''m busy helping the host every day. I don''t have time to think about everything. The host takes great care of myself. I''m already a mature system. [I have been fulfilling every day and I am not lonely at all. Chat with the sister subsystem, forget it. At that time, he shouted in a sigh of breath, Xiaotong brother or something, s ... his whole system is uneptable. If the sister system is too fierce, he''s embarrassed to take a break, then it seems that he has no manly system at all and has no capacity, isn''t that asking trouble for himself? Forget it. If he really wants to chat, he would rather chat with 222. This boy is serious and honest, and will tell him what happened recently in the Space and Time Bureau. No matter how bad it is, chat with 111. It s okay to spit a few words with the other side and shake the other side s data, so he feels very fulfilled. I just do nt know when I will meet next time, but I can also beat the unknown 111. If it was a sister system, where would he do it? At the cafeteria, Tang Guo was going to line up for a meal, but was stopped by Lian Jian: "Student Tang Guo can just stand on the side. I used to line up. You are a female ssmate, just leave this to me. It s crowded in summer You must not be able to bear it. "At the end, he added," The teacher often tells us to care for and help female students. " Tang Guo didn''t refute that, since someone was cooking for her, and it was her good bite, of course she would not refuse. Standing next to the team, waiting for Lian Jian to make a set, and quickly followed. In the end, Tang Guo took his own dinner te, Lian Jian took two and walked to the ssroom. All three ate in their seats, and there were no two in the ssroom. When Yan Geng was eating, he always felt that something was wrong, but he looked up and observed carefully. Tang Guo and Lian Jian were eating seriously, as if nothing was wrong. After eating and ying, Lian Jian went back to putting the te back. Lin Manman also returned after dinner. She didn''t want to bother Yan Geng. After all, the main task has beenpleted. Chapter 3027: Wearing books with women (25) Chapter 3027: Wearing books with women (25) 3027: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers But today I came out with a main task, and I want to join the school''s bulletin team with Yan Geng. She has a bit of fine arts. She used to study fine arts. Compared with ordinary students, she must paint better. There is nothing wrong with joining the bulletin squad. If it weren''t for the rewards of the mainline missions, she really wanted to decline. And she also knows that the main task cannot be abandoned, and must be done before the next main task can appear. For the side missions, as soon as the time is up and they are notpleted, they will be skipped directly. Other side missions will appear, which is not so serious. When she came to the world of this book, the only thing she could rely on was this somewhat rigid system. The mainline task was not particrly difficult, but she joined the panel newspaper team and she decided to do it. So, today she brought a bottle of water to Yan Geng. It happened that Yan Geng was going to borrow a water ss to borrow water. After eating, his mouth was a bit dry. He was also embarrassed and asked Tang Guo to help him pick up the water. Lin Manman just walked in, and after seeing it, handed him a bottle of water: "Look at you a little thirsty, I''ll give it to you." Yan Geng refused, Lin Manman walked to thest position in the ssroom and sat down. Because of this move, Yan Geng thinks that Lin Manman really is not as annoying as he thought. Those things before must be that he listened to others'' long words, and fell into the master. Thinking of the previous, he alsoughed at Lin Manman a little bit, and was a little unhappy. After Lin Long knew that Yan Geng had a little more affection for her, the corners of her lips were a bit disdainful. Didn''t she hate her before? Just by helping each other twice, giving a bottle of water changed? Anyway, she has always disdain Yan Geng, which should have something to do with the original owner''s experience. After lunch, the three of Tang Guo went to the library. Based on the main task, Lin Manman also went. Four of them were sitting around their desks. Lin Manmian didn''t read books about studying, but read some essays, novels, and books that students don''t usually read. When Yan Geng found it, he asked her, and the two started talking. Tang Guo was reading the information book while rewriting the question. Lian Jian and Tang Guo are about the same as the math books he reads. There are collections of senior mathematics books, as well as some mathematical information books. Tang Guo only nced at him, then retracted his eyes, and said casually: "This high school only started, have you all studied high school?" "Just look at it," Lian Jian said seriously. "Familiarize yourself with the textbooks, not so strange the next time." He couldn''t always say that he was born with a good opinion of mathematics. There are even some question types. Students Tang Guo studied so well and so seriously, would it make people feel very unting? Lin Manman found something wrong, looked at Yan Geng who was chatting with her, and looked at Tang Guo who was turning the book, doing the questions, and buying this, and looking at the continuous textbooks of those senior textbooks. She finally determined that her appearance should have stopped development between men and women. Although a bit unkind, I think of Tang Guo in the book, all kinds of works, all kinds of noise, all kinds of doubts in front of Yan Geng, but she thinks that this development is also good. Aren''t they not starting? After the break, without Tang Guo''s troublesomeness, Yan Geng was afraid that it would be a lot easier. You have to know, and thanked her. After school, Tang Guo heard that the system had screened out a good speech contest program for her. It was a round game system. As long as the game was over, she could be on TV. Tang Guo looked at the information and let the system sign up for her. On the third day, I went to school. The head teacher and the ss announced that the school would organize a speech contest. I hope everyone would participate enthusiastically. The school''s speech contest is only one round ofpetition. Tang Guo''s participation was local, provincial, and finally TV shows, which sounded a little higher. By doing this, shepletely avoided Lin s long humorous speech style and gained an alternative route to her ssmates. Nor did she give up the speech contest, and the system directly judged her to lose. She''s on TV. There are more professional judges, and they are still in the academic world, but it''s a matter of believing. And the two couples in the Tang family didn''t have to train her at all, so she had to shine well and blind their dog eyes. Let them understand that even if she is not trained, she is notparable to their illegitimate children born of true love. "You said, you have already signed up for a speech contest in a program group?" The head teacher was very surprised. "Then there is no way to join the school. What kind of program group is it?" After Tang Guo said his name, the ss teacher was a little excited: "Okay, now that you''ve signed up, prepare well to fight for the breakout, and then go to TV. That s something for the school, and I will tell the school about it . " see you tomorrow Chapter 3028: Wearing books with women (26) Chapter 3028: Wearing books with women (26) 3028: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Tang Guo returned to the ssroom and Yan Geng asked her, "Is the ss teacher asking you to pass, is it about the speech contest?" In fact, before being elevated, the original owner was in the urban area and was already known by many students. Not only did she do well in school, she also participated in somepetitions. Although it is not always the first ce in the second time, it will not be in the top three. Especially for this kind of campus speech contest, the original owner has participated in junior high school and don''t know how many times. Although the students in the ss think that Tang Guo has a bad temper and is difficult to get along with, she still thinks that she is an excellent and capable person. I just don''t give people a good look just because they don''t move. "Yes." "Then you have to spend some time preparing for it, will you still go to the library at noon?" "Go, prepare for the speech contest. It can only be done at home. The library may not be the best ce to look up the information." Tang Guo said truthfully, because it is a round-robin system, and the speech contest made by the show team, it must have its own strength. There may be some improvisations, off-paper presentations, etc. Speaking of which, the task is still very heavy. In terms of subject matter alone, she had to prepare well. Select at least ten topics and write ten speeches. After all, there are so many talents in her country that she can talk and talk to countless people. She never underestimates these people and must be prepared carefully. Since we are going to give a speech, it must be going first. "Well, I wish you a good ranking." Yan Geng added, "I hope to get first." Tang Guo nodded and returned to his seat. Lin Manman just happened to be sitting a short distance away to y with her female ssmates. When she heard Yan Geng''s words, her attention was attracted to him. Sure enough, as in the original plot, Tang Guo is going to participate in this speech contest. Thinking of Tang Guo''s own excellence, Lin Manmo was a bit discouraged. Although she didn''t like each other, she felt that this person had a strange temperament, a youngdy''s temperament, and a little bit of pride, as if everyone looked down on. But, people are really very talented, she is simply out of the top. She remembered that every time she went to the toilet and came out to wash her hands, she inadvertently looked in the mirror and looked at that awful face, her mood was not so good. This is Lin Manman''s original face. He has had e for so many years, and his habits are not good. Even if she starts to change now, in the future, she will use a variety of skin care products for medical beauty, there is no way topletely restore the skin. Some damage to the skin is simply irreversible. Therefore, she must find a way toplete this branch task. So what method does she have to win Tang Guo? "Tang Guo is going to participate in the speech contest. This time she must be." The female ssmate sitting next to Lin Manman said, "At that time, I was in second grade. Tang Guo was invited to speak at our school. Many seniors couldn''t do her." "Yes, Tang Guo has participated inrge and small speechpetitions in the urban area. I heard that these things are prepared by herself." The more she listened to the female ssmates, the more Lin Lin went down, but she really wanted to get cosmetology. "Is it so powerful? I used to eat and drink and didn''t notice it at all. Was there a video of the previous speech?" Lin Manman asked. I want to go up and exercise my courage. " Chapter 3029: Womens wear with books (27) Chapter 3029: Women''s wear with books (27) 3029: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers These female ssmates have a long and good rtionship with Lin. Previously, Lin Manman had bad habits and didn''t pay attention to his image. Now Lin is dressed up neatly and speaks nicely. Standing by their side will not steal the limelight. Therefore, most girls are still friendly to Lin Manman. I heard that she was going to participate in a speech contest, and all of them seemed more enthusiastic: "The video should be avable. After all, several of the speech contests that Tang Guo participated in at the time were rtivelyrge. If you want to find a video, you can definitely find it . " Several female ssmates talked eloquently, just as Yan Geng limped to the back to throw garbage, and heard their discussion. "Are you going to participate in the speech contest?" Yan Geng has been longing for Lin, and has changed. Although this female ssmate is not so good-looking, she has a very kind heart and a good person. For the previous impression, he thought it was preconceived and was misled by others. "Yeah, this has not been a lecture. I heard that Tang Guo is very good. I want to see videos of her previous lectures." Yan Geng nodded: "I should be able to find this for you, and bring it to you next week." Yan Geng''s family history is certainly not bad. He said that he can find it, and he can definitely find it. "Isn''t that a bit embarrassing?" Lin Manman was actually a little bit happy, but she didn''t expect to help her because of her kindness. In fact, she didn''t want to learn from Tang Guo''s speech contest but to analyze the advantages of Tang Guo''s speech. It is said that this time the speech contest is a little different from the past. In addition to the jury scoring system, there is also a voting system for students. Basically, each of them is half. In the judges, she does not expect more than Tang Guo. But ssmates, she can still think of various ways. No matter what you think of, you must first have some strength. After analyzing Tang Guo''s strengths, she avoided them. After all, in a short period of time, she could not surpass Tang Guo. "Nothing embarrassed, just help me before repaying you. It would be troublesome without your help that morning. Just like that, I will bring it to you next Monday." After all, it was very early and there were few people. Basically, he was the only one in the basketball court. The cell phone was ced in the ssroom again. Fortunately, Lin found it out, otherwise it would be very troublesome. "You''re wee." Lin did not refuse, after all, she really needed it. It''s almost two months before the speech contest. After all, preparation is needed, and the school is notified in advance. It is impossible to produce a draft in two or three days, and the speech will not be very effective. [The host is big, this forest is quite smart. Speaking of it, every time I encounter a traversal, there are many smart people. In fact, as long as they do notmit the host, the host will not deliberately embarrass them. Like Lin Manman, who wants the right way to win the game, the host has not used any special means to deal with it? In the words of the host, whoever wins depends on his ability. If anyone uses a negative trick, everyone uses a negative trick together. "Um." Tang Guo answered, and she didn''t care what Lin Manman was going to do next, anyway, she didn''t participate in the school speech contest. Before, she also told the ss teacher that the other party should not disclose that she was going to participate in a speech contest on a television program, so as not to make too much noise and have a bad impact. Chapter 3030: Womens Wear Books (28) Chapter 3030: Women''s Wear Books (28) 3030: Word Stacks Level 3030 Answers When she gets the ranking, she can say anything. In this regard, the system only feels that his host is really too insidious. The head teacher will certainly listen to Tang Guo and will not promote it everywhere. He is sure that when Tang Guo arrives, he will be able to get good results. When he gets a good result, it will be a surprise when he announces it. By then, he will be able to look at it again and see what the next sspares to him. If ites out in advance and hasn''t won a ranking yet, there will definitely be various rumors outside. At that time, the influence of Tang Guo students will be bad. Someone asked Tang Guo if there was a speech contest? He all thought about how to answer, so he answered that he participated in the speech contest and was preparing. As for where to participate in the speech contest, if not much to say, the other party will only think that this is a school speech contest. Counting the time, when Tang Guo made it to the finals and appeared on the TV, it was almost their school speech contest. Tang Guo''s time is still a bit urgent. I hope she has made a lot of preparations before. After all, the show crew must not have been waiting for her alone. Tang Guo didn''t know that her ss teacher had already made up a lot in the office alone, thinking of this incident, sheughed loudly. "Student Tang Guo is going to participate in a speech contest?" Lian Jian recently noticed that Tang Guo was reading some books about speech. Even if the library is reading these books, he has no worries about Tang Guo''s achievements. Becausest time he identally read a question and discussed it with Tang Guo. She would. What he didn''t say was that the question was a senior year. Therefore, Tang Guo has already read the textbooks for Senior Three. "participate." Lian Jian nodded: "I wish you a good ranking, I have seen the video of your previous speech. It is indeed good, it can mobilize people''s emotions. However, now it is high school, the school is full of talents and wants to get First, still cannot be taken lightly. " "I have watched some programs of the speech contest before. I rmend you to watch them. You can learn from each other." Lian Jian said, and wrote the names of several programs in the textbook. ssmates help ssmates, there should be nothing wrong, even Jian Xinforted himself. "In the afternoon, I check the discipline of each ss." After that, Lian Jian said another thing. He gently pushed down the sses frame and said to Tang Guo seriously, "Do not throw a small note for a while. . " The ssmates sitting on the side of Lian Jian had ck lines on their heads. I do nt know when the ssmates changed a little. I checked out discipline and everything before, and went out secretly. Then I brought a small book and his small ssmates with me a short while, and focused on checking the sleeping spirit in the ss. If there is no reminder from the sleeping god, it will definitely be deducted. I don''t know when Lian Jian changed. Now holding a small book to check the discipline, she had to remind Tang Guo ssmates, and she was not allowed to pass small notes. The ssmates from Lian Jian have a good rtionship with Bi Zhan. They are the best ones among them. In fact, Bi Zhan can sit in front of him, but he is a sleeping god, the teacher can''t control it, he can only throw it to thest row. He quickly ryed the news to his brothers, saying that it would be necessary for Jian Jian toe to the Student Union to check the discipline and remember to ask them to remind Bi Zhan. Just after the lunch break, Lian Jian went out with the small book and bowed his head and Tang Guo whispered, "Come here in a while. No small note is allowed." Chapter 3031: Womens wear with books (29) Chapter 3031: Women''s wear with books (29) 3031: Word Stacks Level 3031 Tang Guo nodded, and Lian Jian went out with confidence. The male student sitting on the other side of Lian Jian, with a horrified expression, quickly turned back to say hello to the brothers behind him, and asked them to call Brother Sleeping God for a while, so as not to be caught by Lian Jian''s unsmiling but secretly opening the back door to the female student Stay deducted. He can see it, a serious Lian Jian ssmate is actually not so upright. After a while, Lian Jian was still full of seriousness, a serious attendant with the student union, and passed the outside of the ssroom with the small book. Bi Zhan has been awakened, staring dimly at the front with sleepy eyes. I don''t think too much. On Monday, the rankings will be assigned to the small ckboard, and the umted points will be deducted. Annoying. So I can barely cooperate. Tang Guo has not worn a small note, and has been reading books very carefully. Lian Jian saw her so obedient, nodded with satisfaction, and took the young followers to the previous ss. The students in the ss were relieved when they saw Lian Jian and others leaving. "Boss, all right, sleep." After listening to Bi Zhan, he threw himself on the table and fell asleep. This caught Lin''s long attention. In the book, Bi Zhan was not mentioned. It is estimated that the rtionship with the male and female masters is not deep. She has been watching each other for several days, and she ran out as soon as she was in ss, and came back to sleep as soon as she was in ss. It''s really strange, there are such students in the top ss, it is estimated that the family background is good. If you don''t study, your grades are also considered to be high, and your head must be smart. It seemed that Lin''s long attention was felt. Bi Zhan opened her eyes suddenly, and she didn''t have the sleepy eyes at all. Instead, she looked at her coldly, scaring Lin longly and patted her heart quickly. In her heart, she felt that Bi Zhan was not easy. "Tang Guo''s performance is very good." Lian Jian, who came back, said something to Tang Guo. Tang Guo nced at him: "Don''t whisper during ss time." Lian Jian''s expression suddenly copsed a little, she wanted to say something, and saw her look serious, and finally swallowed it back. At this moment, he had a feeling of lifting a stone and hitting his own feet. Next ssmate :? ? ? Tang Guo found out the whole lesson. Lian Jian wanted tomunicate with her, but because of the previous events, the other party often talked to him and swallowed it. System: This guy is almost choked by the host. Until the end of the ss, when Lian Jian wanted to talk to Tang Guo, Tang Guo immediately stood up and ran to the toilet. Lian Jian waited and waited. I didn''t expect Tang Guo toe back until after ss, and couldn''t talk to her again. After some lessons, Tang Guo was called away by the ss teacher again and asked her how she was preparing for the speech contest. After several days, after all, he got to know the progress. Lian Jian: "..." "I will go to the district this weekend." "Is it set for the weekend?" "Well, so don''t dy ss." The head teacher is very satisfied: "That''s good. If you want to dy the ss, you need to take leave in advance. Even if you go to thepetition, you can''t leave homework. The speechpetition is secondary, and the main thing is the academic performance." "Teacher, don''t worry, I won''t dy my grades." "How are you going? Are you sure of the district match?" Chapter 3032: Wearing books with women (30) Chapter 3032: Wearing books with women (30) 3032: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo said with confidence: "Yes, it should be able to win first ce." Recently, in order to prepare for this, she has spent a lot of effort. If she can''t get the number one, these traversing days, she will be fooled. Tang Guo is so confident, the ss teacher is also very happy: "The teacher is waiting for your good news, rest assured, the teacher said hello, we will not stretch out before going to the TV station, so as not to affect you, you must prepare Just fine. " "Okay, thank you teacher." "It''s time to go to ss. Go back." Tang Guo went back, and the teacher looked at her back with increasing satisfaction. Although in the eyes of ssmates, Tang Guo was a bit difficult to get along with. But this ssmate is very outstanding. A little talented person, arrogance is inevitable. Besides, ssmate Tang Guo will not bother anyone for no reason. Lian Jian Zai finally returned Tang Guopan to the ssroom, and just wanted to say a word to her, the bell rang. Tang Guo smiled at him with a smile, and Lian Jian swallowed the words from his mouth, and opened the book of this lesson silently. Yu Guang nced at Tang Guo, seeing her rxed and happy face, and she was upset again. Forget it! Tang Guo is just happy. Before that, he felt that there was a kind of lifelessness in the ssmate Tang Guo that no one could reach. After getting familiar with her recently, he thinks the other party seems to be changing. The lifelessness is basically gone, even if the temper is still difficult to get along with. Anyway, I didn''t give other students any good looks, and people were indifferent. But recently, Tang Guo bullied him for being bullied and addicted. Is it because of this that he feels happy? Lian Jian was lost in thought. If she could be happier, bullying him a little would be fine. What the teacher said, what to do usually, let more female ssmates. After school in the afternoon, Lian Jian finally had a chance to talk to Tang Guo, and they were on duty two days, that is, cleaning the ssroom. When the ssmates were almost gone, even Jian issued a mask to Tang Guo: "Even if it is sprinkled with water, there is a lot of dust. Wear it." After Tang Guo put on his mask, Lian Jian asked her to go out for a while: "I''ll sprinkle water first, wait for you toe in and sweep the floor." "Otherwise, I''ll wipe the ckboard." Tang Guo was going to the ckboard, stopped by Lian Jian, "there is more powder, just sweep the floor." "Then I clean the window?" "It seems that the female ssmates need to touch some cold water less, the physiology teacher saidst time." Lian Jian looked at Tang Guo seriously, and it really looked like a serious old cadre. It''s cold. " Tang Guo finally took the broom and stood at the door waiting. Lian Jian sprinkled water quickly, then wiped the ckboard clean, and finally let Tang Guoe in and sweep the floor. "You sweep from there, I''m from here." Lian Jian directed. Tang Guo didn''t refute and bullied the other party in the afternoon, so he counted on him once, so as not to get into trouble. There''s so much talk about sanitation. This person''s design is really a sinking bottom, and it must be almost broken. System: You still know? I ran outside as soon as I was in ss. Every time someone wanted to say something, they swallowed it in, and it was ufortable for anyone. Lian Jian''s movement was very fast, and Tang Guo swept a small part, and the other side almost swept. Therefore, this sanitation is basically done by Lian Jian. "Lian Jian, you''ve done all the work, I''m so sorry." System: host, person set, pay attention to person set! Copsed! !! What are youughing at? Lian Jian also found that Tang Guoughed sweetly and happily. He hadn''t seen her before, and sheughed so happily. "Boys should be moremitted, let alone I''m a student cadre." The two went out of the school together. Tang Guo was at the store next to him and bought a bottle of ice water for Lian Jian: "It''s still hot, drink some ice water." , Got into the car. What Lian Jian wanted to say, he stumbled back again, and was only able to take a cold sleep and look at the car that was leaving. see you tomorrow Chapter 3033: Wearing books with women (31) Chapter 3033: Wearing books with women (31) 3033: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Tang Guo and Lin Manman both prepared for the speech contest, but one was to participate in the speech contest organized by the TV program group, and the other was a speech contest organized by the school. When Lin Manman was doing his homework, he basically found what Tang Guocked from those original videos of Tang Guo, which was in line with what everyone liked. Only by doing so in a targeted manner, will she be able to win in the end. Tang Guo has been reading some books about speeches recently, Lin Manman can''t be more clear. So preparing for these times is also extra serious. She has lost a lot of weight recently. When she said it before, she was 20 pounds lighter than before. Don''t look at 20 pounds for her big base, but she lost 20 pounds in such a short period of time. Within a year, she can definitely recover to a very slim figure. It is that when looking in the mirror every day, facing the damaged skin and the dark circles under the eyes make her a little ufortable. This body is not good-looking, it can only be regarded as medium, and she will test the beauty of the branch task to save her life. If you ca ntplete the side mission, you do nt know when the next time you will be able to get Beauty Dan. Even if she is thin, if her skin is not good and her face is not beautiful, her image will be greatly reduced. During this period, Yan Geng was invited to join the school''s bulletin team, which was mentioned by the ss teacher. Because Yan Geng paints well, the school that I studied in before is the junior high school attached to this high school. I participated in the artpetition organized by the school and got quite good results. If you have such a skill, the head teacher will certainly not miss it. In his opinion, every talented student in the ss should give the opportunity to let them show their strengths. It happened that Yan Geng had to rest for a while because he had injured his foot before. He couldn''t y. It was really boring, so he agreed. Because of the main task, Lin Manman also applied to join, indicating that he also has a certain degree of fine arts, hoping to have a chance to show himself. Of course, the ss teacher is very happy for such a positive student. This forest is long, and since the beginning of school, the changes have been very big. Not only to participate in the speech contest, but also to join the school''s poster team, she thinks it can be tried. Even if Lin Manman''s art skills are not good, he can still fight. The main reason is that Lin is more active. This ss is a top ss. Most students are more willing to spend their spare time on learning. Lin Man joined, and was able to take care of Yan Geng who was inconvenient by the way. Naturally, Lin Manman''s table needs to be moved. In her original position, she had to use the corners of the poster and put some tools. This move has moved to a ce not far from Bi Zhan. Bi Zhan just nced at him and ignored him. He still slept with him during ss, but he just slipped out of the back door to y. Lin has been moving to him next door for days, and neither of them has spoken. "Tang Guo, I won''t go to the library after lunch." After school at noon, Yan Geng and Tang Guo said, "I''ll go to the drawing board in a while." There are really many ces where the school needs a drawing board, and many ces require his help. "Is that so?" Tang Guo raised his head and looked at Yan Geng, and finally nodded, "Okay, let me go alone." Lian Jian behind Tang Guo gently pushed the ck-rimmed sses, didn''t he? Why did she go alone, wasn''t he human? Chapter 3034: Wearing books with women (32) Chapter 3034: Wearing books with women (32) 3034: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers Maybe it''s a matter of habit. Recently, I went to the cafeteria every day to eat meals. Both Jian Jian and Tang Guo went together. Lian Jian lined up to fight, Tang Guo stood next to pick them up. They all returned to the ssroom to eat, and by the way brought a copy to Yan Geng. In Lian Jian''s words, it is the chairman of his student union that must take care of the disadvantaged ssmates in the ss. Just by the way, he didn''t feel any trouble at all. Yan Geng was a little bit sad, but Lian Jian wouldfort him every time: "This is what you should do as a ssmate. ssmate Yan Geng, you just need to raise your legs and get a good result when you fight for the basketball league." Well, Yan Geng understands that for this student leader like a veteran cadre, in fact, he can get a good result in a rare basketball league. So he refused. I also swear silently in my heart that during the league, we must y well, otherwise I am sorry that even Jian Jian took care of him. Imperceptibly, it was not only the emergence of Lin that made Tang Guo and Yan Geng''s rtionship not to go any further, but also the appearance of Lian Jian, which made Yan Geng''s thoughts not much. His rtionship with Tang Guo had just be familiar. So many things are happening now, and there are two super big bulbs. It is no wonder that they can develop without the time to spend with each other alone. Lin Manman is conscious, and Lian Jian is unconscious. Since this day, Yan Geng has not gone to the library much. asionally, it does nt take long for him to be called away by Lin Mang, letting him go over the news. Even in the end, the people who cooked Yan Geng became Lin Manman. But Lian Jian and Tang Guo still went to the cafeteria for dinner every day. I just stopped cooking for Yan Geng and did nt bring it to the ssroom to eat. Yan Geng and Lin Man walked closer. The two got along like buddies. At least, outsiders think so. But only Yan Geng could feel Lin Manman''s carefulness and patience with him, and before he knew it, he had a different feeling for Lin Manman. Because Tang Guo and Yan Geng did not start at all, naturally, they did not make any conflicts. Tang Guo didn''t want to copse, but he didn''t want to make her image even more embarrassed because of Yan Geng and Lin Long, in the eyes of the ssmates, like a vixen. Now they have nothing to do with it, so she is at best not good at contact, her character is arrogant, and her speech is not so good. Nothing else wrong. If she keeps her grades outstanding and wins more awards, anyone will be more tolerant of such people. "ssmate Tang Guo, aren''t you preparing for the school speech contest?" On this day, Lian Jian and Tang Guo went to the cafeteria for dinner. In fact, they rarely chat with each other. I do nt know if it was intentional by Tang Guo. Every time before ss, Lian Jian''s urge to speak was evoked. As a result, the ringtone just rang, so that he wanted to say everything. go back. This is not a whole lesson, but one morning or one afternoon. I don''t know if Tang Guo drinks too much water, he ran to the toilet after ss, or if he had any physical problems. I heard that urination is not a good thing. Lian Jian feels that he thinks these things are a bit wrong. Chapter 3035: Womens Wear Through Books (33) Chapter 3035: Women''s Wear Through Books (33) 3035: Word Stacks Level 3035 Answers When I came back, I saw Tang Guo staring at him, and even Jian Jian recovered a serious look: "I saw that you had prepared a lot of speeches, not peeking, identally seeing them, and seeing them with your eyes narrowed." System: [I guess he wanted to say that it was the speech that moved first. Tang Guo chuckled his lips, though it was a sh, let Lian Jian look at it clearly. "Actually, youugh more easily." Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked indifferently, "Do you mean that I don''t get along well?" System: Really, don''t be so cute, I have given you this recently, willn''t your conscience hurt? Lian Jian: "..." Lian Jian: "I think I get along well." "Then why do you say Iugh better, don''t I say I don''t get along well?" Lian Jian: When unreasonable, it is still a bit difficult to get along. "Student Tang Guo, where are you going to participate in the speech contest?" Lian Jian shifted the topic, "I''m in the cafeteria, I''ll go to line up for a meal, and you''ll go and upy a seat." Tang Guo did not continue to study, really went to find a seat. System: [He must think that he is very wit, in fact, it is just that the host does not want to embarrass him. Tang Guo: "Spirit fare." Tang Guo found a good ce, and after a while Lian Jian came over with two tes. Tang Guo had already taken the chopsticks of the two, and then they ate in silence, without continuing the previous topic. After lunch, they went to the library to study very well, as if they were used to this model. Near the time of ss, they returned to the ssroom. "Lian Jian, you have to exin what you said before." Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Lian Jian did not answer in a hurry. If he guessed nothing wrong, the bell would ring when he just opened his mouth. Sure enough, after waiting for two seconds, the ss bell rang and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. The previous serious expressions were a bit damaged. When Tang Guo saw the other party as if he had expected it, when he was no longer fooled, he immediately felt boring, and this person was clever. Lian Jian Yu Guang secretly squinted at Tang Guo and saw her burying her head to turn the book. In fact, he did have the urge to talk to her and even write a small note. However, as a student union cadre, he cannot do this, and will bring bad demonstrations to the students. Although a little anxious inside, he was calm on the surface. Now he understands a little, why ssmates like to whisper in ss and pass small notes to y. It turned out to be really fun. At the end of the ss, Tang Guo waited for Lian Jian to say a word, got up and went to the toilet, giving him no opportunity to speak at all. Throughout the afternoon, I couldn''t stop him, and acted seriously in front of her. When she came back, the bell didn''t ring yet, Lian Jian pushed her a small book, which said: "Student Tang Guo, would you like to see a doctor? You go to the toilet almost every ss, I feel unusual." If it wasn''t for this being a female ssmate, he would almost say that frequent urination may be a bad kidney. Ask her to go to the hospital for a checkup. Tang Guo: "..." System: Silly, you will lose your girlfriend like this. Tang Guo looked at Lian Jian with a serious face, and wrote a sentence on the book with a brush: "I''m afraid to go to the hospital." Lian Jian looked at this sentence, and his heart was cold. Did Tang Guo really have a bad health? "Will I go with you after school?" Chapter 3036: Womens Wear Books (34) Chapter 3036: Women''s Wear Books (34) 3036: Word Stacks Level 3036 Answers Tang Guo really did not expect that Lian Jian was serious. After school, she followed her and said she would take her to the hospital. "Tang Guo students don''t need to be afraid of the hospital. The check-up is also for good health. If you are sick, you should treat well early so as not to cause serious illness. If you are not sick, then it is best and you don''t have to worry." Lian Jian can''t wait now, and wants to take Tang Guo to the hospital to stop her from suffering here. Tang Guo casually said that Lian Jian was so serious that she could only follow. She smiled and nodded, and promised Lian Jian to apany her. The driver was also somewhat surprised by the appearance of Lian Jian. However, he is just a full-time driver invited by Tang family to Tang Guo, regardless of other things. Responsible every day is to pick up Tang Guo, where she is going, and where to send her at any time. However, when Tang Guo was going to be the provincial hospital, he was still a little surprised, and even the strange male student Jian Jian apanied Tang Guo to go, which caused the driver to ponder. After Tang Guo did aprehensive physical examination, his health was of course extremely healthy. Lian Jian seriously asked the doctor that Tang Guo was going to the toilet after ss. He was more anxious than anything, would there be any problems? "The little girl''s kidneys are very healthy and there are no problems, because you reminded us earlier that we focused on checking this item." The doctor asked Tang Guo: "How much water does the little girl drink a day?" "At least eight cups." Tang Guo answered truthfully. Drinking more hot water is good. It is a good habit to drink hot water when it''s all right. "Drink a drink?" "Drink, drink several bottles a day." The doctor smiled. "That should be too much water." Lian Jian: "..." OK, it''s best to be ill. As the president of a student council, he apanied his female ssmates to check their health, and that should be done. This is a perfect reason for Lian Jian to find in his heart. Tang Guo walked out of the hospital happily, and Lian Jian found another side of Tang Guo, especially the ancient and strange side. He touched the spectacle frame, and finally smiled. Who has no other side? Only he found out, there was an indescribable joy in his heart. "Where''s your home? I''ll drop you off by the way. There''s a driver." What Lian Jian originally wanted to refuse, finally looked at Tang Guo''s sincere eyes, and the ghost made a promise. He seemed to be out of control, and some things were getting out of hand. In particr, he often makes strange behaviors. For example, if she didn''t think about anything, she apanied her to check her body. For another example, she wanted to make a small difference in ss, whisper to her and pass a small note. For another example, after getting used to going out, passing by the store, he would buy a bottle of orange juice and return it to the ssroom. Also, every time he goes to the cafeteria together, he likes to eat dinner for two people, and he is used to asking her to upy a ce. The more you think, the more serious Lian Jian''s expression bes. He was sitting in the car thinking, and a picture popped into his head. Many times, he would go to the rtively lonely groves and small flower bushes of the school with the director of teaching to drive away those young couples who secretly hold hands on campus. "Lian Jian, are you sick? Your cheeks look red." Even before Lian Jian had responded, a little soft hand was put on his face, and it was better not to touch it. This touch made his face even hotter. "Lian Jian, did you have a fever? Why didn''t you check it just now? Let''s go back and check." Chapter 3037: Womens Wear Books (35) Chapter 3037: Women''s Wear Books (35) 3037: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lian Jian worked hard to calm down the violent beating heart that he could not hold back, and dispelled the temperature on his face. Seriously, "I''m fine. I''m not sick. It should be caused by hypoxia. Just open the window." When he spoke, he shook the window down, and the wind blew in. The heat was blown away, and even Jian said with confidence, "It''s alright." "Is it all right?" Tang Guo blinked his eyes. Faced with such a cute boy, she didn''t want to maintain someone''s design, but she just copsed and got started. So, with a smile, she put her hand over Lian Jian''s forehead and touched it, "I touch it." Lian Jian: "..." This is not called touch. This is called questioning. Touching the word cannot be used indiscriminately. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. It always felt that at this moment, Tang Guo''s ssmates changed even more, a little like the grandmother in Little Red Riding Hood''s story, and finally took off the mask and turned into a wolf. Huh! It''s a bit bad to think of a female ssmate like this. While silently being blocked by the dog food system, I opened the email and sent 111 and 222 respectively: [Tell you one thing, I started eating dog food again. At first, the host told me greatly that she wanted to maintain her character, and I thought she would be able to maintain it for a few days. I did not expect that she would only maintain it for a while, and she would throw dog food when she could not reach it. As a system, we are really hard. It happened that 111 and 222 were free, and they quickly returned the mail respectively. 111: [Otherwise, you can do some damage. You can provoke alienation in front of your host, will you not be able to sprinkle dog food? This problem must be solved fundamentally. At a nce of the system, if you have a mouth, your mouth will be distorted: [111, I didn''t expect you to be such a unified system, it was really stupid and bad, and she had no friendship for an hour. 111: [Hum, I have the ability to make no love for two hours. Over there, 222 also responded to the email: "Boss, in fact, your host is pretty good. Isn''t it good to look at dog food? As soon as the system heard, there was a situation over 222: "How, what trouble? 222: [It''s not too much trouble, since we are separated from the boss, every strange thing happens to the world every time I and the host go. That''s it. There is always a strange man in every world, who just twists the plot and makes me tremble every day. Anyway, my host''s strategy task will eventually be a man to help her dominate the task, and I''m tired. The system saw 222 emails and was happy: [Is the ending considered a taskpleted? 222: [Completed, the rewards are rtively rich, but the process is more difficult, trembling, my host''s brain is a bit stupid, and without that man''s help, it may not have beenpleted so well. System: [So what do you care about? Your host is holding your thighs, you just hug your host''s thighs and blow a rainbow fart toplete the task. Silly boy, your host is lucky and can take shortcuts. Why do you need to go over the mountains and move the mountains? 222: [I''m just afraid that the host will develop the habit of gaining nothing, and then I won''t be able to be independent. System: [Can someone help, that''s her blessing. Fortunately, her life is good. I''m kind of envious. Although you all envy my host is very powerful, but you don''t know how much hardship she has had before, to be able to have today''s strategy. If I can do it again, I hope that person will appear from the beginning and apany her in every small world ...] I do nt know if I have emotions. The system has made a long story and shaken 222 a little bit. Is this really the blessing of his host? Lian Jian got out of the car in advance. If he didn''t get out of the car again, his temperature would be abnormal again. This weekend, Tang Guo participated in the first round of the group speechpetition. There is no doubt that she finally won the first ce, and there is no need to doubt it. After a busy day, she returned home, opened the door, changed her shoes, and felt a lot of people inside. Looking up, the smile disappeared. The person came really neat, the atmosphere was wrong, and it seemed to be red. Come with her. see you tomorrow Chapter 3038: Wearing books with women (36) Chapter 3038: Wearing books with women (36) 3038: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The people sitting on the sofa not only had Tang Guo''s parents, but also their respective true love, and the illegitimate children. Tang Guo just came in, and all their eyes fell on her. Especially the father and mother Tang, the eyes were full of anger and shame, as if she had done something very shameful. Maybe, in their eyes, she really did something shameful. "Where have you been?" Tang''s mother couldn''t help but speak out at first, and her daughter did that kind of thing, she just lost her face. If this matter is spread, will she still have a face? Sure enough, wasn''t she born in person, or was it affected by the mother? It must be the woman who was looking for her to have a baby instead. She usually has bad living habits and is not a serious woman. If a serious woman, how could you do such a thing for money? It is estimated that holding the money is the kind of going out to spend extravagantly and having a messy private life. Even her blood is affected by her counterpart''s mother. Thinking of Tang Guo''s rebellion now, she didn''t put her mother in her eyes to see how obedient she was to Bo Fei, how filial to her mother? What is difference, this is difference. "Don''t do anything shameful, you still have your face back!" Father Tang patted the table vigorously. "I understand, why didn''t you let us control your affairs before? It was here waiting for us? If you do nt learn well at your age, you ve lost all my father s face. Tang father and Tang mother were so angry that they pointed at Tang Guo for a while and the two true loves around them hurriedly whispered. Tang''s true love was Yu Ting, and he looked at a very beautiful woman, because it was well-maintained, even though he was not young, he still looked very young. Holding Arms of Father Tang, she whispered, "No matter what, let s ask Xiaoguo first, then, what do you say? If you haven''t figured it out yet, scold the child, and she feels aggrieved Bend. " "Yes, first ask what happened to Xiaoguo, in case of a misunderstanding." Tang Yun''s true love, Chen Yunshu, also followed, while stillforting her by the shoulders, "Maybe it is Misunderstanding, ask the child first, just me the child, it''s a bit bad. " "Yes, parents, may I ask Xiaoguo first, maybe it is a misunderstanding." Yu Yan looked at Tang Guo with a smile, it was only her angle, others did not notice, "Sister Xiaoguo Is nt your academic performance very good? How can you not study well, talk to friends and get pregnant. Anyway, I do nt believe it. After all, I wo nt do such shameful things. "Yes, parents, Sister Xiaoguo is not the kind of person at first sight, let''s ask clearly, no matter how bad it is, take Sister Xiaoguo to the hospital for examination, isn''t it clear?" The expression is also bad intentions. It seems that Tang Guo has been judged as a minor and has not learned well, and he is pregnant with a male student. [Host, did your driver leak the secret? "Who else besides him?" There was a problem with the driver, Tang Guo had known for a long time. Otherwise, the couple of Tang family didn''t pay much attention to her at all, how could the two illegitimate children know her every move? Even if she was going to the banquet, what dress did she wear, before they arrived at the banquet, both of them would pass the driver and knew in advance. Chapter 3039: Womens wear with books (37) Chapter 3039: Women''s wear with books (37) 3039: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers There were even several times, because the driver''s leaks made her run into a shirt at a banquet. It wasn''t that they were temporarily asked to do it, but that she was sent by the driver wherever she went. She went to try on the dress, and the driver picked her up. In the middle, she wanted to know what kind of dress she was wearing. Paying a little attention, it was still easy to take a picture. No matter how bad it is, the driver told the two people where to customize the dress. Couldn''t they think of a way toe and ask about the style of the dress? "Okay, then I''ll ask her carefully." Father Tang calmly, "Did you go to the hospital with a boy on Thursday afternoon?" Tang Guo nodded: "I went to the hospital." "What to do?" "I''m not feeling well. Go check up. There are parents like no parents. They can only be kind students to apany me." Mother Tang answered: "Really check the body, but not the others?" In short, she did not believe that for no reason, a male student would apany a female student to the hospital to check the body, there must be a problem. It''s not to check if the pregnancy is not, it is estimated to be a pregnancy. However, seeing Tang Guo''s ruddyplexion, he still wanted to run outside these days, as if his body had no problems. Mother Tang frowned, so it didn''t seem to be a pregnancy, wasn''t it toote? By the way, what did she go out today? "What did you go out for today?" Tang Guo shook his head gently: "Don''t you just be skeptical. Did my boyfriend and I get out of the children and humiliate you? To say humiliation, what you two do is to lose face." "You, unfilial daughter!" Tang Guo was toozy to talk to the speechless couple, took the medical checklist directly from the schoolbag, walked in front of them, and threw the medical checklist over their faces. "See it clearly, don''t listen to the wind is the rain. Although we have the same genes, but you and me are still a little different." Tang Guo nced at Chen Bofei and Yu Yan said, "At least I can''t do this, obviously married And bring home her true love and true love''s illegitimate children. " Seeing that Mother Tang and Father Tang were angry and angry, Tang Guo continued, "If you do nt feel ashamed, you can be all to the whole world. They are your true love, and those two are the children you really love. It''s time to look at what people are saying. " Is it big? She could not be afraid of trouble, but she was afraid of only these two people. Tang mother ps Tang Guo when she rushes over. Tang Guo pinches the other''s wrist. Obviously she is shorter and thinner than Tang mother, but she can pinch her wrist. Tang mother finds that she can''t get rid of it. "You''d better not do it with me. I said it before. I''m not afraid of making trouble, but don''t bring back something that bothers me. If you do too much, I don''t mind preaching it. "Tang Guo." Silent for a moment, said, "Although it will make two old men sad, but you also make me sad, I can only make them sad." Madam Tang''s anger suddenly dissipated. She understood that this was threatened. Who said this girl was stupid? Obviously they are cunning, and they have seen through them that they are afraid that the two old masters will know. Maybe they know more than they thought. I don''t know what she found out. "I don''t care about today." Chapter 3040: Wearing books with women (38) Chapter 3040: Wearing books with women (38) 3040: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo iszy to care about them for the time being. Anyway, the Lin family and the Tang family''spany are both hers atst, and these two have been with their true love: "By the way, I want to change a driver, I will recruit, You pay for it. Don''t refuse, you are not eligible. " Tang Guo don''t take a deep look at Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting: "When Bai Yueguang is good, be your Bai Yueguang, don''t make small moves in the back, I can still open one eye and close one eye. And here is me You do nt have the right toe here, and trouble you to put yourself in the right ce. You have your purpose, and I just want to live in my own ce without any obstructions. "You ..." Father Tang was furious, pointing at Tang Guo, but didn''t know how to scold. He came over to see the medical checklist. It was indeed aprehensive examination of the body, and the time just coincided. Tang Guo''s words, he believed, otherwise she would not be so confident. Tang Guo''s more indifferent and indifferent attitude, they really have nothing to do with her. I didn''t expect that one day they would be angry with a teenage girl and couldn''t refute it. She was right, they didn''t dare to make trouble. "Now that things are clear, then you can take them away." Tang Guo said indifferently, "Remember, only once today, as long as you dare to bring them in front of me and appear on my site, I''ll post your story to the news station and let people across the country watch the Tang''s anecdote. " "Baiyang you!" Tang mother said angrily. Tang Guo smiled slightly: "If you count, I do nt owe you only. You owe me not only my parents love, but also my money. When I was born, the two old men gave me 100% each. 2.5% of shares. How many years have I paid dividends? " Tang''s father and mother were looking at each other, a little aphasia. "Even before, I will pay dividends every year. Anyway, I don''t expect to inherit your property, just share my share with me." At this moment, Yu Yan and Chen Bofei''s faces were ugly. Because both Father Tang and Mother Tang told them that Tang Guo''s 2.5% shares in the name of the twopanies will be theirs in the future. Now Tang Guo said this tantly. It would be difficult to obtain so many shares. "If you dare to make this idea, I will only be able to trouble the two grandfathers. I didn''t want to make them sad, but both grandpa and grandfather said that if they are wronged, they must ask them for help." At this moment, he was frightened by Tang''s father and mother, and quickly nodded: "Okay, I will give you dividends in the future." "When I''m sixteen, I''ll manage the equity myself." Father Tang gritted his teeth: "Okay, you control it." "Don''t think of anything else, I just want to save some money, lest you go to Baiyueguang with each other in the future, no longer want me." But Tang''s father and mother did not care about those anymore. A big loss today made them allin about Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu. Didn''t they blow the pillow and said that Tang Guo didn''t study well, did the male student apany her to the hospital for examination? The driver was fired directly and he was dumbfounded. He begged Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, at the gate, and Tang Guo stood by the window, looking at him with a smile. Seems to feel something, the driver looked up at Tang Guo, shocked by her deep smile. Chapter 3041: Womens Wear Books (39) Chapter 3041: Women''s Wear Books (39) 3041: Word Stacks Level 3041 Answers Even, he had doubts, it was calcted before. Otherwise, the body is obviously very good, why did you go to check it suddenly? Yes, it must be what she knows. No matter what he wanted to understand, the driver was fired. To be honest, he regretted it a bit, and he might not find such an easy driver job next time. I didn''t expect to be just a little bit greedy. If you pay attention to Tang Guo''s movements, you will be fired directly. Of course, the driver did not know about the rtionship between Yu Ting and Chen Bofei and Tang''s father and mother. You know, he was thinking differently now. However, Tang Guo intends to let the driver know. Get some money to reveal her whereabouts, it is estimated that it is not someone who can adhere to morals. Being able to make the couple''s Bai Yueguang ufortable makes them ufortable. It didn''t take long for the driver to receive a text message. After reading this text message, he was resentful. He also took a sip toward the outside, and then he called Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu before and after. Regarding the driver''ster benefits, Tang Guo didn''t care. Don''t guess, Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu will definitely not befortable. The Tang family was so angry with her that they didn''t even return for a while. Without tearing their faces now, they arezy toe back. They all think that the mother''s body will have an influence on Tang Guo for a certain time, and the breed will be distorted, so that this woman will not be disciplined. They are not rare anyway, they simply don''t care. They didn''t care, Tang Guo was rxed. sses during the day, preparations for lectures, and video calls with two fathers at night to receive education from them. If the couple pays more attention, they will know that Father Lin has recently lived in the courtyard of Father Tang. When the head teacher knew that Tang Guo won the first ce, he was very happy. This time, he lived a long time, and decided toe out big, wait for Tang Guo to be on the TV program, and then announce this to his ssmates. "When is the next match, is it the weekend?" "Ten dayster, on Friday, maybe one day off." Tang Guo said. "Okay, I had two lessons that day, and one was a physical education ss," the head teacher flipped over the schedule, "I will say hello to other teachers when youe back. If you do nt understand anything, just call and ask they." Not to mention the other, Tang Guo''s outstanding grades, teachers of various subjects are willing to sacrifice time to answer her questions. "Okay, thank you teacher." "Okay, go ahead, prepare well, don''t be nervous." If he hadn''t been free twice, I really wanted to go and watch. Tang Guo walked out of the office and just met Lian Jian holding the workbook to the office. She smiled at him, almost let Lian Jian hit the office door directly, and both of her workbooks dropped. Tang Guo stooped to pick it up, and handed him his workbook: "Walk carefully." "Okay, thank you for your concern." Lian Jian calmly put his workbook into the office, and quickly ran out to catch up with Tang Guo. He didn''t speak, just walked side by side with her. The two returned to their seats casually, Yan Geng was talking andughing with Lin. Yan Geng didn''t know why, just thought Lin Manman was very good at talking, and it was easier to get along with her. Suddenly felt that Tang Guo was looking at him, and he looked up for a moment when he looked up. As if remembering something, he forgot to talk to Lin Manman. Chapter 3042: Womens Wear Books (40) Chapter 3042: Women''s Wear Books (40) 3042 Born-19 Oct 1960 He remembered that he wanted to contact Tang Guo in the beginning. He was attracted to her even though it was difficult to get in touch sometimes. Because he felt it, she was not a difficult person, and she asionally found that she didn''t seem to be very happy. At that time, the more he wanted to get closer to her, trying to figure out why she was unhappy. When did he forget this? At this time, Lin Manman''s voice sounded in his ear, and Yan Geng came back to him, watching Lin Manman tilt his head and talk to him. "Yan Geng, what''s wrong with you, what''s wrong?" Lin Man asked strangely. In fact, she found out that Yan Geng was looking at Tang Guo, and frowned slightly. Was there really a tie between the male and female? It s so deep, it s all like this, can Yan Geng still forget Tang Guo? Obviously they didn''t start. Yan Geng shook his head: "Nothing, suddenly remembered something." He didn''t count as a lie, but he really remembered something suddenly. He went to see Tang Guo again, and found that Tang Guo was talking to Lian Jian, and their heads were close to each other. But instead of whispering, talking about something that is not nutritious, it is a discussion question. It''s still a math problem, and he has heard it by ident before, all of which he can''t understand. His grades are not bad, how can he not understand? Later, when I inadvertently checked, I realized that these two perverts were discussing high numbers. High numbers, that''s a university course. I don''t know if it was between these two, Yan Geng was awake. He talked to Lin again, looking at Lin slowly, but his eyes calmed a lot. Although Lin Manman is easy to get along with, he is not the type he likes. He squinted at Tang Guo secretly, and saw her seriously studying, as if Tang Guo didn''t need hispany. He rubbed his hair, thinking it seemed he had lost it all. It was he who did not take the initiative to go with her, and even was called halfway to go to the drawing board. At present, there is a fellow fan of Tang Guo who is able to discuss with her. She is still a nerd and already has a learning partner. By all ounts, he was not a qualified learning partner at all, and approaching her was only with thought. Yan Geng felt like he had lost something, and there was another kind of loss that he couldn''t catch. This feeling made him panic, talking with Lin, and seemed absent-minded. Because of Yan Geng''s perfunctory, Lin Manmeng is naturally much colder. Anyway, how is this Yan Geng, and she has a fart rtionship. There is no mainline task for the time being, so she will not care about Yan Geng. At this time, Lin Man''s system squeaked: [Mainline mission, get ten points of Bi Zhan favorability. Reward: Elementary dance skills. Bi exhibition? Lin long surprised, primary dance skills? To be honest, she can''t dance, and if she can be more versatile, she certainly won''t refuse. And this versatile, only need toplete the main task? Tang Guo heard it too, and she nced to the position of Bi Zhan. I do nt know if Lin Lin without Beauty Dan can get the good impression of Bi Zhan. Bi Zhan, who she had investigated, was a bit of a yoke. Lin Manman did this main task. It took a long time for him to eat Beauty Dan and be more beautiful before he could approach Bizhan. I do nt say that I love you in the future, I wo nt care about the appearance so much, but if the first impression is not good, the result will probably not be good in the future. Lin Manmang here, because of the emergence of the main task, decisively did not talk to Yan Geng, hurried back to his seat, thinking about how to get the favor of Bi Zhan. Yan Geng looked at Lin Manman who turned around and walked away, and gave a stun. I always feel that today''s Lin is long, and his attitude has changed a little. Unknowingly, Tang Guo has already participated in the second round of speechpetition of the program group and also won the first ce in the district. Next up is the finals, that is to go to the TV show. The head teacher decided to pick a big one, so no one told. Tang Guo has already gone to the recording program, and the school is also holding a speech contest. There are too many people involved and it will take two days. Lin has been preparing for a long time, thinking that he should be confident. Recently, she also has a good rtionship with many students, and there should be no less votes in the forum. Bi Zhan did not make progress, especially Bi Zhan''s dislike of her, which made her suffer. Bi Zhan hadn''t said anything before, just that Bi Zhan''s brother murmured with her so that she should not be so close to their boss. "Our boss is a Yan dog. Please stay away from the boss. If he bothers him, the words will not sound good." see you tomorrow. New Year''s Eve, cute little ones should take care of themselves. Recently virus attack, pay attention to protection. Chapter 3043: Womens Wear Books (41) Chapter 3043: Women''s Wear Books (41) 3043 Chapter Bi Zhan''s words did make Lin Manman a little hurt. It''s not her fault to look good, but she will also be beautiful when she gets the beauty dan. When she heard that Bi Zhan was a dog, she was a bit annoying, these hypocritical guys who were only in unexpected appearance. "As long as you are not too close to the boss, the boss will not say anything about you. In general, the boss will not take the initiative to pay attention to you mortals." The younger brothers were afraid that Lin Manman would go to trouble, and said a few more words. Having said so much, Lin Manman is more likely to be a person. They have a good impression. They know that Lin Manman is a more enthusiastic ssmate. But when you meet the boss, it may not be the same thing. Even if the younger brothers exined, Lin Manman was unhappy. If you don''t bother actively, there will be nothing. Yan Gou or something, really hate it. Afterpleting the main task, she should not bother with Bi Zhan. Speaking of which, Yan Geng is better than Bi Zhan, at least not attacking her appearance. The school is starting a speech contest. At the same time, Tang Guo has already reached a certain city in the program group and started recording the program. Although it is a recorded program, the yers participating in the recording of the program are all from the districtpetition. They are absolutely capable and no one can underestimate it. Participants are all from the age of seven to seventy or eighty. The age span is veryrge and the styles are also different. Therefore, the judges selected are also quite high-level and have a certain age span. There are still on-site votes, but only a small part of the score is upied, and the bulk of it is in the hands of the judges. At the beginning of the speech contest at the school, Lin Mann was looking for Tang Guo''s figure, but after looking for a long time, he didn''t see each other. She didn''t doubt anything, just thought that Tang Guo had something going to the toilet or being called by the teacher. Lian Jian, the president of the Student Union, always has to be busy whenever there is such an event. He already knows that Tang Guo is going to participate in the speech contest of the program group. Although a bit surprised, it was still expected. Recently, he feels that he is not right, and that Tang Guo is not right. Obviously she looked cold and arrogant in front of everyone else. But when they were the only one, from time to time she would show a particrly happy smile, making him all creepy. At that time, he had a feeling that when Tang Guo smiled at him, he was a goblin who wanted to eat people, and he was like a goblin''s favorite Tang monk meat. Yan Geng was also looking for Tang Guo, but he couldn''t find it. When he saw Lian Jian, he quickly stopped him. Yan Geng''s feet are almost as good. As long as he doesn''t do some strenuous exercise, walking smoothly is still no problem, and no crutches are needed. "Lian Jian, what about Tang Guo? I looked around and went to the lounge. Why didn''t I see her? Today is a speech contest. Will there be any problems with her?" Lian Jian''s expression was faint, she pushed her sses frame slightly: "Maybe it was called by the teacher. Don''t worry, Tang Guo won''t make any mistakes in this regard." If so, it may only be her intentional. When I remembered that Tang Guo had told him the secret before, he whispered to him that he must keep the secret, and if he leaked it, he would have no ties. Broke? It''s impossible to have no love in this life. Chapter 3044: Wearing books with women (42) Chapter 3044: Wearing books with women (42) 3044 Born-19 Dec 1976 He pretended that he didn''t know if Tang Guo was going to participate in the recording of the show, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. Lian Jian''s words, Yan Geng believed. At the same time, he understood that even Jian did not know Tang Guo''s whereabouts. I don''t know why, he was a little happy. This shows that the rtionship between Lian Jian and Tang Guo is not so good. At least, it''s not the kind of person who can share any secret. It may be that Lin Manman''s indifference to Yan Geng recently made himpletely awake, and he had a good opinion of Lin Manman, but she helped him at first, not others. Vaguely, Yan Geng had such a slight regret. If he regretted anything, he couldn''t say one. Lian Jian was busy, and Yan Geng didn''t bother much, so he went to his seat. Lin was in the rest preparation room, and never saw Tang Guo appear. He was still paying attention to it at first, butter he saw that everyone was watching his speech, and turned silently. After all, whether this is rted to the beauty dan of the branch mission, whether it can be more beautiful, depends on whether you can win Tang Guo today. Although a bit unkind, she now thinks in her heart. If Tang Guo did not participate in this speech contest because of some idents, she should also be counted as winning the other party, right? Tang Guo''s strength is very strong, so far she is notpletely sure. I felt that this was a bit unkind, and Lin hastily dispelled this idea. The speech contest finally started. Lin Manman was ranked in thest game of the day. She had not seen the ranked list, and did not know where Tang Guo came in. The number of participants was divided into two days. The score can be determined on the spot. The voting in the forum has a time limit, and voting in three minutes is not difficult to implement. Participants came to the stage to give speeches, some of them were good, and some of them were of ordinary level. They even went up because they were too nervous, their speeches were verbal, and their artiction was unclear. In short, it takes courage to do anything on this stage. So far, Lin Manman has not found one that can be her opponent. But thinking that Tang Guo hasn''t yed yet, she never let go of her heart. It was finally Lin''s turn, and at this time, she thought that she didn''t see Tang Guo, it was because the other party hadn''t been here today, maybe she didn''te over. When she came to power, some ssmates were already discussing Tang Guo. "Lin Manman is thest scene today. I heard that Tang Guo also participated in the speech contest, but he never saw anyone." "Tang Guo is so powerful. Maybe I don''t take these people into my eyes. There is nothing to do here. For her, the people here are all a group of weak chickens. . " "Also ..." "But honestly, Tang Guo doesn''t talk too much about other people''s eyes. Even if he has the ability, is it really disrespectful to his opponent? Lin Manman also felt that Tang Guo looked down on some people. Because of the words of her ssmates, she decided that she must perform well today, strive for extraordinary performance, and try to let Tang Guo know what it means to have someone outside the world. No one would be veryfortable being looked down on. Originally, she was only getting Dandan for branch missions. Now she wants topare it with Tang Guo. Tang Guo, who recorded a program in a city far away, did not know that her ssmates had given her extra drama without permission. Chapter 3045: Womens Wear Books (43) Chapter 3045: Women''s Wear Books (43) 3045: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers With a humorous and in-depth speech, Lin Manman finally won the praise of the judges and the votes of the students on the forum, which is also the highest today. Forum ount numbers are real-name systems, one for each person, there is no repeated voting, remove the highest and lowest, and then take the average. It may be that the speeches of the previous ssmates were not exciting, so Lin Manman was regarded as upying the right ce, and finally got a very high score, 95 points. You must know that the students who have spoken in the past have a highest score of 84 points. She is really eye-catching. Lin Manman himself was very surprised at this score. After all, the forum scores are good, but there are students with different preferences. It is inevitable that they will score low scores or something. In the end, the students who scored more than 80 points were considered excellent. Lin went down, and many students in the ss looked at her with surprised eyes and quickly said congrattions. To Lin Manman, the ssmates really did not have any jealousy, especially many female students, sincere blessings to Lin Manman. Mainly, Lin Manman''s appearance is too non-aggressive, no matter where he stands, he will not steal their limelight. "Lin Manman, your score is so high, it seems you canpete with Tang Guo." "Tang Guo didn''te today. I didn''t see you as an opponent. I don''t know if she will regret it tomorrow." "I think, Lin Manman''s score is high, does not mean Tang Guo''s score will not be higher than her?" Some students believe that Tang Guo''s strength is very strong, Lin Manman may not be able to win. "Nothing has been determined yet, and Tang Guo, who is also different, will surely win Lin Manman?" "Whoever wins and who loses, I won''t know until tomorrow, and it''s useless to argue here." Although the ssmates felt that it was temporarily impossible to determine who won and who lost, Lin Manman decided that it was her who could win. How bad is Tang Guo''s poprity, as long as she knows her a little. As well as Tang Guo''s previous speech style, I''m afraid it won''t work well on the forum scoring system. The things she talks about are all grown-ups like, and these little ssmates may not like them. Her current style is to please the younger ssmates. By the way, I add some content that adults like. By the way, the younger ssmates have a high score, and they wo nt be too aggressive, but not too low. In the end, as she expected. "Lin Manman, congrattions, you got such a high score." Yan Geng smiled at Lin Manman, "I didn''t expect you to be versatile." Lin responded with a grin: "You don''t know if you know more." By the time she gained the favor of Bi Zhan, she would be able to acquire elementary dance skills. I won the speechpetition tomorrow. After eating the beauty dan, she can be beautiful and thin after a while. It will be a surprise to go to a dance performance when there is an event. With her mastering this body, her life can only be getting better and better. Because Lin Mann performed well, Yan Geng was a little worried that Tang Guo would be speaking tomorrow. It''s a pity that the other party didn''te. He and Tang Guo hadn''t been too familiar before, and didn''t know her contact information. Yan Geng didn''t know. After Lian Jian returned home, he sent a message to Tang Guo and asked her how the program was recorded. Maybe Tang Guo is still busy recording the program and has not responded for the time being. At about nine o''clock in the evening, Tang Guo returned to Lian Jian. Chapter 3046: Womens Wear Books (44) Chapter 3046: Women''s Wear Books (44) 3046: Word Stacks Level 3046 The next day, the school continued the speech contest. Lin Manman came early in the morning and kept paying attention to this outside to see when Tang Guo came. Today''s game is about whether her side missions arepleted, and whether she can get a beauty dan that can change her destiny. She waited and waited until the start of the speech contest, but she didn''t see Tang Guo. She wondered in her heart, is there really any dy in Tang Guo? How does she remember that in the plot, Tang Guo sessfully participated in the speech contest? Could it be that her presence has changed some things and produced the so-called butterfly effect, causing some surprises on Tang Guo''s side as well, and she couldn''t participate. Tang Guo didn''te to participate, Lin Manman was a little grateful and a bit sorry, after all, this was one of the few times when he couldpete with Tang Guo. In the future, I don''t know if we canpete with each other on the same stage. Today''s speech contest, there are also a few outstanding students, and two students eventually scored 91.5 points, it can be said that the results are very good. Until the host announced that the speech contest was over, the students in Tang Guo''s ss were stunned, and Tang Guo hadn''t even given a speech yet. Why did he announce the end? Did something happen? Although they don''t like Tang Guo very much, they think that the other party is not easy to get along with, but Tang Guo''s speech performance, they are still looking forward to it. Tang Guo won the glory, it can be considered to win glory for the ss, it is also believing to go out. Except that Tang Guo is not easy to get along with, they have no opinion on her and quite admire her for her good results. It is strange to have a bad temper, at best it is to contact her less. Even a few ss cadres hurried to ask the ss teacher. "Teacher, why didn''t Tang Guo attend the lecture. Did something happen to her?" "Speaking of which I haven''t seen her for the past two days, is it really something?" The head teacher showed a smile of honey. When everyone saw that they were worried, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Tang Guo is just busy with other things, so he can''te here, it''s safe and nothing happened." "Ah, this way, really, I was really looking forward to Tang Guo''s speech. As a result, she didn''te, and she was really a bit disappointed." The head teacher''s heart was beating fast, and I didn''t know what was going on with Tang Guo. Should I be able to finish the recording today? After work, he must call immediately to ask. Not to mention that he won the first ce in the speech contest. The contestants in this period are all from the districtpetition. Anyway, there are more than 20 people who can go to the television station, and he feels very open. If you can make it into the top five, that would be a big face. In the first three words, he must help Tang Guo to apply for a bonus. If it doesn''t work first, he may not be able to bear his heart. After the speech contest, Lin Mann won the first ce and was awarded the prize on the spot. In addition to the certificate and trophy, there was a prize of 3,000 yuan. None of these are what Lin cares about. She only hopes that after a while, she will be able to change the skin of her face. It was just Lin Manman looking forward to it, looking forward, until it was dark, the system did not move. At about eight o''clock, she was awakened by a beep. I am waiting for the system to judge that she has won Tang Guo, and then Lin Long, who can get the beauty dan, hears the mechanical sound of the system. Chapter 3047: Wearing books with women (45) Chapter 3047: Wearing books with women (45) 3047: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers mission failed! It''s very simple. There are four words of mission failure. There is no reward or me. After the failure of the side mission, it has disappeared. Lin Manman didn''t know what to do if he wanted to trigger the next side mission. The only way was to wait for the system to prompt. Lin''s eyes widened and she didn''t believe it. She was still holding a certificate and trophy. Today she also took the bonus and bought candy for ssmates to eat. How could she fail? Obviously Tang Guo didn''t participate in the speech contest. Why did her mission fail? Yes, the system determines that the mission failed, not that she lost. Is it true that Tang Guo did not participate in the speech contest? Lin Manman''s expression was a bit broken, wouldn''t he be such a daddy? Tang Guo does not participate in the speech contest, so even if she wins the first ce, she still has to lose? So is this system to help her or to pit her? To have such a side mission in the future, she has topare with the other party. The other party did note to the game because of some idents. Shouldn''t she be furious? Regardless of Lin Manman''sining, unwilling, the side mission has failed, and she will go to school tomorrow. She doesn''t n to stay up all night, and can only sleep anxiously. In the morning, even if her parents praised her because she won the first ce and gave her a lot of pocket money, the bonus was not collected, and she was stillpletely unhappy. On this day, Tang Guo still didn''te to ss. Lin Manman had no mood to ask these, and the beauty Dan in front of her slipped away. Can she be happy? Unhappy all day, attracted many people''s attention, and wasforted by others, but Lin was still unhappy. Yan Geng also knew that Tang Guo didn''te to school because of other things. Looking at the empty position, he is still a bit ustomed to it. After all, Tang Guo has not been absent for one day since the beginning of school. Even Jian wasn''t used to it. When he was approaching ss, no one teased him again. Every time he was just right, it always made him talk, because the bell rang, there was no way to say it, and it was ufortable. Instead of one morning, one afternoon. But remembering the news revealed by Tang Guo chatting with himst night, he should return to ss tomorrow. The results of the speech contest, Tang Guo did not say specific, only said that the results are very good. Another person who was excited and didn''t know how to vent was the ss teacher. He also asked Tang Guo''s results, but Tang Guo said that the program team required that it must be kept secret before this episode of the show was broadcast, and also signed a confidentiality agreement, so it was really impossible to disclose, and only said The result was good. How good is it anyway. Tang Guo said half a sentence and left a few sentences, but he really wanted to kill him. Now the school leaderes to the office every day and asks him what happened. Waiting for Tang Guo''s good results, it is really difficult. I heard that the program will not be broadcast until half a monthter. Isn''t this a sudden death? This program is currently broadcasting once a week, and Tang Guo''s one is half a monthter. The next day, Tang Guo returned to school for a lesson, looking as if nothing had happened. The head teacher was choked to death by her, so she could only call her more during ss. "This question, Tang Guo studentse up to give a demonstration. You missed a day or two before. These are the previous ones. You do it first. The teacher will see where you can''t." Wait for Tang Guo to finish. head teacher:"" "Very good, from the perfect answer to this question, we can see that even if Tang Guo did note to school, he must have read a book at home. The answer was ... perfect!" The teacher has no room to y at all, and can only calm down by exaggerating a few words. "Tang Guo, let''s answer this question." He didn''t believe it yet. This little girl can learn only one or two days before. It turns out, yes. "It''s great, everyone, you must learn from Tang Guo, even if you don''te to school, you will not leave the course." "Here is a question from ssmate Lin Manman." In front of Tang Guo, he has lost his self-confidence as a teacher. So please Lin Linman, who is doing well and has a slightly worse grade. Lin Manman: "..." see you tomorrow Happy New Year! good night. Chapter 3048: Wearing books with women (46) Chapter 3048: Wearing books with women (46) 3048: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers After daring to solve the problem, Lin stood aside, waiting for criticism. Obviously, the ss teacher didn''t notice her at all. When she was asked to answer the questions, she always picked some results in the front. Even if she did draw asionally, she couldn''t get her. The head teacher looked at the answer, and almostughed out, Lin Manman thought he was wrong. It must be wrong. She probably didn''t do it right, she must have read it wrong. "It seems ssmate Lin Manman still has no control over the type of this question, so today the teacher will tell you again and again, you will be fine. After a while, the teacher will give you another question and check you. Did you listen carefully? " The head teacher finally found the self-confidence as a teacher, and it was a bit pleasing to Lin Manman. So after speaking the question again, he led a simr type of question and let Lin Manman answer it. Although it is the same type of problem, there are some changes in the end. Although Lin Manman had the original owner''s memory and barely kept up with the previous rhythm, she was not a high school student familiar with the high school curriculum before. When the head teacher talked, she understood. When it was her turn topare the other, she was still confused. The middle step was right, and in the second half, she gave a random answer. She thought she would be trained by the ss teacher, saying that she was stupid, or sloppy, and she did not understand the other way around, her brain was dumb. I didn''t expect the ss teacher to be so kind and not to criticize her, but to analyze the question patiently and ask her if she understood it before letting her go on. Lin Manman thought that this was just an episode, but he did not expect it to be like this in the second half of the ss: "Student Lin Manman,e up and answer this question." "I''ll ask Lin toe up to answer below." "Did you understand this question? Well, ssmate Lin Manman,e up and answer it." ... Lin Manman, who was not noticed by the teacher in the past, was out of the limelight in this ss. Lin Man''s heart was bitter. Is it that she won the first ce in the speech contest, so that the head teacher already cares about her and ns to focus on training her? In his spare time, Lin Manman has touched Tang Guo''s location not far away, and intends to ask Tang Guo inadvertently why he did not participate in the speech contest. Although this is indeed not Tang Guo''s fault, she still couldn''t help whispering in her heart. If Tang Guo was not dyed because of other things, maybe her side mission could be sessful? Because of this, Lin''s eyes looking at Tang Guo were full of resentment, maybe she didn''t find it herself. Tang Guo found out, but she didn''t want tomunicate with Lin at all, let alone tell the other party why she didn''t participate in the speech contest. One of them is unfamiliar, and the other has nothing to do with it. But Lin Manman always couldn''t help but let her find an excuse to speak with Tang Guo. "Tang Guo, why didn''t youe to the speech contest before?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes and nced at Lin Lin longly, saying coldly, "There are other things to do." "What''s the matter?" Lin asked subconsciously, feeling a bit bad after asking. Sure enough, I saw Tang Guo nced at her coldly and said, "Why tell you? What do you ask so much? What do I do? ,Why should I tell you?" It may be a guilty conscience, Lin smiled smirkly. Chapter 3049: Womens Wear Books (47) Chapter 3049: Women''s Wear Books (47) 3049: Word Stacks Level 3049 "Just ask, it is also necessary for students to care about each other. The main reason is that you didn''te that day and you picked me up for the first ce. Lin blushed a little when he said this. In fact, she hoped that if Tang Guo participated in the speech contest, she would still be able to win the other party, and she would be able to get the beauty Dan reward. unfortunately "Being able to get first ce is your ability, not the problem of not picking it up. The entire school is full of talents. Can you stand out, isn''t it your ability? You said you picked up the first ce, and between words, lift me Gao also revealed that he looked down on the other ssmates. It didn''t seem to be very good. " Lin almost fainted, watching Tang Guo indifferent, another serious look, trying to vomit blood. Just ask if you want to go head-to-head? She was just confident in her own ability. Where did she look down on others? Lin Manlong felt that the ssmates around her looked a little different, and decided not to talk to Tang Guo. It really was difficult to get along. The talk was full of gunpowder, as if she owed the other 2.5 million. Lin Manxi hurried back to his seat and decided not to talk to Tang Guo if he was fine in the future. Really, in a short sentence, she misinterpreted her meaning as if she looked down on everyone. As described in the book, it really is difficult to get along, unreasonable, unreasonable. Tang Guo also returned to his seat. At this time, Yan Geng said: "Actually, Lin Manman should be concerned about you, not what you think." Originally working on a test paper, Lian Jian heard Yan Geng''s words, and his ck frame sses were full of smiles. This student, Yan Geng, seems to have a hard time. Recently, he discovered that Yan Geng often met Tang Guo asionally, and seemed to want to have a spark. Now help other female ssmates talk, who will die if he doesn''t die? Sure enough, Tang Guo cooperated with an indifferent expression, which made Yan Geng''s heart stunned. "I''m not familiar with her, and she said that I would be able to pick up a first ce if I was not there. Isn''t it too high for me and low for other students?" Yan Geng couldn''t exin, he literally looked like this, but he felt that Lin Manman is not the kind of person you are. He has nothing to do with Lin Manman, that is, she thinks she is a kind and good ssmate, and wants to exin to Tang Guo, so that she should not misunderstand. But now it seems that he did something wrong. Tang Guo has stopped looking at Yan Geng, this dumb guy. I want to be close, and also help other people speak, and it really is extremely low emotional intelligence. System: Yeah, yeah, where is it better than the next one, with a pair of dull ck-rimmed sses, actually a big wolf dog, who just helps her talk? "Are you going to study in the library at noon?" Lian Jian asked Tang Guo, who was talking about Tang Guo before ss time. Tang Guo lifted his eyes and bent his eyes at the one whoughed at Lian Jian: "Go." The students behind Lian Jian identally saw it, and his heart came out with a cry: Oh! !! He must have read it wrong. Tang Guo was still very difficult to get rid of Yan Geng and turned around and smiled at Lian Jian. It must be wrong. But the next observation made this student doubt life. Because he saw it more than once, Tang Guo smiled at Lian Jian and Yan Yue. Chapter 3050: Wearing books with women (48) Chapter 3050: Wearing books with women (48) 3050: Word Stacks Level 3050 Answers For half a month, for Tang Guo''s ss teacher, it was like a good year, and finally came. During this period, almost every time the ss teacher''s ss, Lin Manmian will be drawn up to do a question. Because of her foundation,pared to the ssmates, it is a rtively poor part. The head teacher''s special care made her thinner for half a month. Whenever the ss teacher''s ss, she has an urge to skip ss. She was already pretty sure that she must have performed so well before, which made the ss teacher pay her such attention. Even if the sense of presence is weakened, it is useless. When school was off on Friday afternoon, the ss teacher called Tang Guo to the office and asked a serious question: "Is this broadcast?" "Yes," Tang Guo answered, "Saturday night." The head teacher exhaled: "Okay, you go back, the teacher will pay attention tomorrow night." He did not me Tang Guo for not saying that since he signed a confidentiality agreement, Tang Guo did not disclose it to anyone, indicating that this is a good student who talks about credibility. As a teacher, he was able to lead by example, and because he was a teacher, he was not able to take the lead in breaking rules and showing bad behavior to students. This half a month, he has been burned. Tang Guo returned to the ssroom, Lian Jian had not yet left, and the two were very acquainted. They walked out of the ssroom together and out of the school gate together. Not far from the school gate, there are a bunch of people who seem to be confused. After Lian Jian appeared, those people looked at Lian Jian. Seems to see Tang Guo beside Lian Jian, and quickly turned his head away. "Should you take a ride?" Tang Guo also found those people, but he wasn''t afraid that those people would learn about them. These people should not be opponents of this guy. "No, we don''t follow the road at all. If you send me, you will go around." "Okay, then you can go home by bike." Tang Gu drove in the door and got in. Now this driver was hired by herself, not everyone is eyeliner, just listening to her. Watching Tang Guo''s car disappear before his eyes, Lian Jian rode his bicycle and headed for the remote alley. Recently, this group of students in the school are getting worse and worse, and they dare to hang out with the little gangsters outside. He must find a quieter ce and use force to influence these ssmates so that they understand what it is to study hard and improve day by day. Even Jian entered a small alley, and the group also followed. Not long after, a very low-key ufortably luxurious car stopped at the alley door. The door didn''t open and no one got out of it. Few people pass by here, and from the alley all the time, there''s an oops sound. "Miss Tang, do you need to call the police?" "No need, a little thing. As a student council president, Lian Jian will surely discourage the social gangsters and let them put down their fists and be a good person. Driver: Really? Surely it s not the male student who does nt look very strong. After half an hour, there was no sound inside. Not long after, a person came out of the alley, who wasn''t Lian Jian? I saw that the zipper of his school uniform was open, and his clothes looked a little crooked. He stepped out and put on the ck-rimmed sses in his hand. I also patted the pot cover on my head, because a bunch of little punks had just been affected, which made his pot cover''s hairstyle a bit messy. Chapter 3051: Womens Wear Books (49) Chapter 3051: Women''s Wear Books (49) 3051: Word Stacks Level 3051 Answers Lian Jian felt something was wrong when she pulled the zipper on her clothes. He looked up and saw Tang Guo standing at the door of the car, staring at him with a smile, making his body stiff for a moment. Then he pulled the zipper casually and walked towards Tang Guo''s position. He asked seriously: "Tang Guo, how are you here?" "Find a toilet." Looking for a toilet again? Can it be changed for another reason? I was looking for a toiletst time, and this time I was looking for a toilet. Thinking so, Lian Jian''s words have changed: "Most are drinking too much water, have you found it?" "No, this is not meeting Lian Jian, please help me find it." Lian Jian nodded and said, "Okay, I remember there is a toilet nearby. Come with me." The two took two steps side by side, Tang Guo asked, "What are you going to do in that alley? Did you secretly do bad things? I know, you student cadres are deceptive. On the surface, a serious book is actually that Kind of hidden bad student. " Lian Jian: "..." Why is he a hidden bad student? He is obviously trying to affect a group of unscrupulous little clumps, let them take life seriously, is a good thing. "Student Tang Guo, there are some things that cannot be seen on the surface, and the truth may not necessarily be seen." "Then you will show me the other side and show me the truth, won''t it?" System: Hahahahahahahaha,ugh at his system. Lian Jian had nothing to say. ording to the recent days, he thought that Tang Guo was just ying with him. Waiting at the alley door, most likely not looking for a toilet. It is estimated that in that ce, it has been waiting for a while. It''s not impossible to show her the other side. Lian Jian''s expression was a bit tangled. When did hepromise so fast? "If you don''t want to, let me just talk about it." Tang Guo''s words let Lian Jiane back to God. He hurriedly said, "Nothing unwilling." "Is that willing?" Tang Guo leaned over and asked quietly, "when do you show me?" She looked at Lian Jian''s pot hijab, her eyes fell on his ck-rimmed sses, and she reached for her sses. Frame, "If you like, take off the sses and let me see." Even Jian did not move, Tang Guo did not pick. Not only did she not pick it up, she also let go of her hand. "It''s early, I''m going home." The sses were not taken off, and Lian Jian was a little disappointed: "Are you going to the toilet?" "You can talk again, go home ande backter, something." Tang Guo turned around and left. Lian Jian quickly caught up and grabbed her wrist. on." Later, he took Tang Guo to the direction of the toilet, feeling Tang Guo did not resist, and his heart was slightly rxed. Tang Guo said in his heart and the system: "In fact, I really don''t want to go to the toilet." System: [Go in and turn around, and estimate time toe out again. Don''t forget the host. People are funny. Tang Guo did go in a circle and came out again. Lian Jian was still waiting there. "Well, can I go home now?" Lian Jian felt that this was a bit strange, making it seem like he was forbidden to let her go home. "I''ll take you to the car." Lian Jianfei quickly followed, remembering that Tang Guo was dragged in a hurry just now, and his heart beat a little faster. He and Tang Guo walked side by side, Yu Guang nced at her face, and suddenly said, "Do you want to take off my sses?" If you really want to, she will have nothing to pick. Chapter 3052: Wearing books with women (50) Chapter 3052: Wearing books with women (50) 3052 Chapter "I went to the toilet and I was in a smooth state. I don''t want it now." System: Hahaha, a miserable man. Lian Jianmu saw Tang Guo''s car go away, with some loss. In fact, it didn''t matter that she took off his sses just now. Why did she stop? Are you afraid he will get angry? He is not such a mean person. Although Tang Guo is not a difficult person, he is a very fickle person. I wanted to eat ice cream the first second, maybe I want to eat hot pot the next second. Finally, on the evening of Saturday, Tang Guo''s speech program was about to air. Near the point of broadcasting, the head teacher finally couldn''t help, and sent a message directly in the ss group, so that all students, if there was time, watched a speech program that was about to be broadcast, and said there was a surprise waiting for it. everyone. I learned from Tang Guo that the results were good. The head teacher believes that it should be in the top five. It doesn''t sound good, but you need to know that more than twenty people are all champions in the district. All of them are capable. It is already good to enter the top five. Therefore, the head teacher not only notified the students in the ss, but also the school teachers, as well as the leaders. This was notified in advance. At that point, many people turned on the TV and stared, especially the students in Tang Guo''s ss, very curious. Before the ss teacher, they never let them watch TV programs during the holiday notice. I wonder what surprises were waiting for them. Lin Manman was also among them. Looking at a speech show, she still nned to see it. At the beginning of the speech program, all members should be introduced. When all the students saw a familiar person among the members, they almost jumped up in surprise. At that time, many ces made a sound at the same time: lying down, wasn''t that Tang Guo? "Tang Guo, actually Tang Guo!" "Oh my god, did Tang Guo go to the program to record the days before Tang Guo disappeared?" "Mom, this is the Tang Guo ssmate in our ss. The results are so good. I didn''t expect to be on TV." "Dad, this girl belongs to our ss. Oh my god, it''s really shocking." Although they are not familiar with Tang Guo, she also thinks she is not easy to get along with. But when the family got together to watch TV, especially this kind of program, I suddenly found someone I knew, and I always felt a little proud of it. After Lin Manman confirmed that it was Tang Guo, the whole person stayed in ce. When she saw itter, Tang Guo turned out to give a speech, and when there was a certain change in her style, she knew she was too confident. The style of her own speech is more rxed and slightly exaggerated, but it is very popr with her ssmates. Tang Guo''s speech style looks very serious, but it sounds asionallyughable. People who watched the show, especially the students in Tang Guo''s ss, found that Tang Guo could be serious and serious. She can''tugh, even with a cold face, but she can always make peopleugh. Afterughing, I thought she said something very reasonable. In the whole manuscript, there are serious, funny, ironic, and meaningful. It was no surprise that they saw Tang Guo win the first ce. Lin Manman now feels that even if Tang Guo is participating in the campus lecture contest, her side missions will probably fail. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo''s strength is so strong. She exhaled softly. Fortunately, there was only one branch mission for Tang Guo. If it was all about Tang Guo, how could she have won the other party. Remembering that there is still a main line task, Lin decided to make a decision first, toplete the main line task and get the favor of Bi Zhan as soon as possible. The side missions are gone, even if they are, they will appear in the future. The next day, Lin Manman and Tang Guo went to the school at the same time. Originally, Lin Manman wanted to say hello to Tang Guo, but suddenly he was stiffened by the system. After hearing what it was, she looked at Tang Guo''s expression a bit broken. see you tomorrow Chapter 3053: Womens Wear Books (51) Chapter 3053: Women''s Wear Books (51) 3053: Word Stacks Level 3053 Answers [Drop, branch task, mid-term test scores surpass Tang Guo, reward a beauty Dan. If it weren''t for maintaining the human settings, Tang Guo would almostugh. It wasn''t thatughing forest was unlucky, but thatughing at that stupid system really meant to match her. Previously, Lin long won her in the speech contest, but now she has to surpass her in the midterm exam results. The rewards turned out to be beauty dan. If she didn''t know that Bi Zhan was a dog, she wouldn''t doubt the ulterior motives of this system. Or it is not the ulterior motives of this system, but the people behind the system that make them. She secretly guessed that the style of this system is a bit like the style of time and space. However, the level of time and space bureaus should not be so low. We still have to let the task force of the Space and Time Bureau take the lead. How could the system be so clumsy? Moreover, in the plot, Lin Manhan was happy with Bi Zhan for a lifetime, and did not mention that this system deprived Bi Zhan of his luck. Although the plot is not mentioned, Tang Guo is not sure. After all, there are many things beyond the plot. Moreover, to cope with this stupid system, as long as Lin Manman is not allowed to win, the system will not achieve its purpose. That way, not only the stupid system is ufortable, but Lin Manman will also be ufortable. She also wanted to guess, because Lin Man wants to be close to Bi Zhan, he must have a good-looking face. That''s why the system is so obsessed with sending a beauty pill to Lin Manman. So in the future about her side mission, Lin Manman needs to get the first thing, is it beauty dan? Without Beauty Dan, Lin could not get close to Bi Zhan? Maybe, maybe not. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, she won''t let Lin Manman win. If Lin can''t get close to Bi Zhan, the other side''s main task will not progress. Obviously holding Jinshan in his hand, he can only watch, not eat, and I don''t know how ufortable it will be. Lin Manman is really ufortable now. He has no mood to say hello to Tang Guo. Now she doesn''t want to see Tang Guo at all, and she still has a little anger in her heart. The dog system knows that she can''t match Tang Guo. Can''t you change someone? Is it because Tang Guo is the heroine, so he can only trigger from the other party? Can shepare to such a powerful person? She was opportunistic for the school speech contest and won the firstcent time. Tang Guo has been on TV. Not only did she participate in the speech contest of the regr TV program, she also won the first ce. This person is really irritating. Is she much better than others? Although she was a little reconciled, she did see Tang Guo''s strengthst night. Except she didn''t like the other person, she still recognized her ability. So, with this dog system, I don''t have a hard time in my heart. Do you think she can win Tang Guo? Lin walked into the ssroom with a long face, and no one noticed her this morning. All eyes on the ss fell on Tang Guo. Brushed them all without blinking. Although Tang Guo is not easy to get along with, but whoever watched that program now, they will be proud to say that this is from their ss, and it s really good to say it. Originally, Tang Guo was good enough in terms of academic achievements. Most of his ssmates couldn''t be jealous if they wanted to be jealous. Chapter 3054: Womens Wear Books (52) Chapter 3054: Women''s Wear Books (52) 3054 Chapter Even in the eyes of ssmates, Tang Guo didn''t get along well. This morning, while there was no early reading time, many people secretly came over and asked Tang Guo if she was on TV. Although she knew it was her, I could hear her answer, it must be different. After Tang Guo nodded in response, these students were a little excited, especially when they saw Tang Guo so indifferent, and quickly smiled. Tang Guo, it really is a big deal. People say that the more capable and talented people are, the more weird they are. Not so easy to get along with, that''s normal. It is said that people with high IQ may have super low EQ. There are also some scientists and inventors in history. EQ is not very high, but have they also contributed to humanity? So they are tolerant. Although there were secretly acid ssmates, most of them came around Tang Guo and carefully asked her what they thought about the TV show. In short, just ask something about TV stations that they don''t know. Tang Guo looked indifferent, but did not refuse, and briefly said a few words. It looks very cold, but I have already told everyone what they want to know. The students slowly discovered that Tang Guo was not so difficult to get along with. At least,municate well. Isn''t it really ridiculous, or is it a bit cold and arrogant? eptable. Lin was still immersed in the side missions assigned to her by the system. I have long forgotten Tang Guo''s performance on the TV program yesterday, and he is tangling with this branch task. Would you like to do it? Mid-term exam, it looks like half a month, has she won? Under normal circumstances, unless she has a miracle or an ident on Tang Guo''s side, it is possible to win the other side. Otherwise, the idiot is dreaming. In the end, Lin Manmian decided to hold the temple temporarily, and recently read more books. What if he lost his luck and won? She rubbed her head, and her eyes suddenly fell on Yan Geng. She remembered that Yan Geng''s grades were good, and maybe he could ask him for advice. Even if Yan Geng''s performance is not as good as Tang Guo, it is always better than her. "Congrattions." When early reading was about to start, Lian Jian whispered to Tang Guo and said, "I never thought you won the first ce." "That means, I don''t get the first ce in your heart?" Lian Jian: "..." What he wanted to exin, the bell rang again. Tang Guo ssmates do not torment him all day, must be very ufortable, right? Sure enough, it was morning again. This time, Tang Guo did not do it on purpose, but after ss, the ss teacher called Tang Guo to the office. After so long, the head teacher can finally breathe out. The school already knows that Tang Guo won the first ce. This kind of thing that gives the school a long face must be well publicized. After all, this program is very formal, and the judges and hosts are very talented and famous. A wave of publicity is only known to everyone. There will definitely be excellent students and they are more willing to choose their school. There are praises, there must be bonuses, and another honor trophy is even more true. At the morning meeting, Tang Guo was praised by the principal in front of all his ssmates. Lin Manman was a little bit sour, and it was also clear that this was Tang Guo''s ability. Chapter 3055: Wearing books with women (53) Chapter 3055: Wearing books with women (53) 3055: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers She doesn''t struggle with this, except for a bit sour, she has no other thoughts. The only thing she had to tangle with was that the beauty dan had dunked. Now the system branch taskes again with a beauty Dan reward, there is also a 99% chance of immersion. It was half a month before the mid-term exam, and Lin Manman became familiar with Yan Geng again. To get along with Yan Geng is not to discuss the problem of learning, to ask him various doubts, or to talk about posters. Yan Geng was also a real person. He felt that Lin Man''s enthusiasm for him seemed to want to ask him questions. Because in addition to this, Lin Manman is also drawing a poster with him. The rest of the time, he will basically not touch him. Yan Geng was a little speechless. He did not expect that one day, he would attract the female ssmates in his ss. I didn''t expect that there was such a careless female ssmate that he didn''t care about his appearance. For this reason, Lin Manman''s only good impression was also obliterated by the other party''s utilitarian nature only when he asked him to talk. He did not refuse to help Lin Manman, because he had helped him. In addition to this, Lin Manman is a more enthusiastic ssmate. From time to time, he would secretly pay attention to Tang Guo. It was found that Tang Guo was not close to him at all now, and noon was no longer the same as before. Standing in front of his ss table, he asked him coldly if he wanted to eat. Now Tang Guo is going to eat with Lian Jian together. I do nt know when the two people have reached a tacit understanding. After ss at noon, they will go to the cafeteria together. Many people even suspected that there was something between Tang Guo and Lian Jian, but they looked at it every day and found nothing ambiguous about the two men. Lin Manman also recently tried to approach the Bi exhibition, but all ended in failure. On several asions, she secretly reminded Bi Zhan that someone from the Student Union came outside. Although Bi Zhan woke up, she was indifferent to her at all. This caused Lin Man to gnash his teeth, especially Bi Zhan''s look of avoiding her, and even inadvertently covering her eyes, hurting her mind. She has nned to never talk to Bi Zhan when this main task ispleted. But as Yan Bi''s Bi Zhan, he doesn''t want to get in touch with Lin at all now. Therefore, her mainline mission is still in the foreseeable future. These are what Tang Guo sees. ording to the original plot, Lin Manman was indeed reminded of Bi Zhan, and someone was outside to check with him. At the beginning, Bi Zhan was also disgusted with Lin Manman. Later, Lin Manman became more beautiful, and Bi Zhan, the Yan dog, began to notice her existence, gradually learned about her, and began to like her. It was only that Lin Manman also had a bit of vengeance, which led Bi Zhan to work hard for a long time before finally catching up with her. But now Lin Manman has no good looks. It is impossible for them to be too familiar with a Yan dog that starts with appearance. Tomorrow is the midterm exam, Lin is very nervous. At the same time, she was a bit desperate. The chances of her winning were very small. On the day of the midterm exam, Tang Guo got up early. She didn''t deliberately rush early, or deliberately go toote, because something happened on the way. When the car passes an alley, she and Lin Manman will meet. It should be said that she will see Lin Manman far away. Here will happen something that makes the original owner even more disliked by his ssmates. Chapter 3056: Womens wear with books (54) Chapter 3056: Women''s wear with books (54) 3056: Word Stacks Level 3056 There is no surveince camera at this alley. What the original owner saw should have been evidenced. This is the car''s driving recorder, but because of this driver, Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting''s eyeliner, when she needed the driving recorder, she was already destroyed by the driver who was greedy for money. I heard that recently the driver has been entangled with Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu. After all, because of them, he lost a high-paying job. Now holding their handles again, they got a lot of money from the two. But Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting are not good people, and it is estimated that there will be ater move to deal with that greedy driver. Tang Guo didn''t n to care about this, just wait for their dog to bite the dog''s hair. At first, the original owner suffered from ack of a camera here. The second was early in the morning. There were rtively few people here. The third was that the driver destroyed the driving recorder. When he testified, he said that he drove carefully and did not watch Clearly, the police agreed with him. "Slow down a bit." Tang Guo said to the driver that although the driver did not know why Tang Guo would do so, he still did as she ordered. This high-paying job, but they have to support their entire family, young and old, he cherishes it, which is not a particrly difficult requirement, Miss Tang has always spoken well. Seeing that it was going to the alley, on the side of the alley, an old man happened to pass by. At this time, a bicycle rushed out of the alley, although he did not directly knock the old man down. But the old man fell into the ground because he was scared. That cyclist, wearing this school uniform, Tang Guo is still very familiar with it, that is, her school uniform. That man also fell because of inertia, and the old man fell down, and the car also fell with the people, just by the old man. When Tang Guo''s car was approaching, the old man was in conflict with the student. "Stop it." She opened the door and walked slowly over there. At this moment, Lin Manman also rode out of the alley. "Uncle, just let me go. I''m really just a student. Today is the mid-term exam. You don''t want me to go. What should I do if the exam is dyed?" The male student in school uniform said, looking pitiful, If Tang Guo hadn''t seen it clearly, he would really believe that the old man who looked irrational was touching the porcin. "You know how to lie at a young age! You haven''t even admitted you did something wrong. How did your parents teach you? If you don''t make it clear today, you won''t be allowed to leave." The old man seemed very angry. It was obviously this male student who scared him to the ground and did not admit it. He was even stigmatized and touched the porcin, but he was angry. Do. It''s okay to leave today, and apologize first. " In fact, the old man''s legs had broken, and he hadn''t stood up on the ground. But the male student did think he wanted to ckmail money. His family is not in a good state. He will be ckmailed and he doesn''t know how much to give. It is reasonable to believe that before the other party wanted to ckmail, he did not touch the other party, and the other party fell by himself. "Uncle, it s really bad to touch porcin. Do nt bully the honest students. I have seen them allter. This ssmate has never touched you at all. You fell here, I am behind this ssmate, with my own eyes. You see, his car didn''t touch you. " Chapter 3057: Womens Wear Books (55) Chapter 3057: Women''s Wear Books (55) 3057: Word Stacks Level 3057 Lin came out, she said what she saw, saw the old man blush with a thick neck, and said, "If you don''t make sense, let''s call the police, or let the police uncle handle this. Things. This ssmate did not touch you, they will definitely be able to check it out. If it touches you, there will be traces of clothing fibers on the bicycle. " In Lin''s long-term perspective, it is believed that this old man touched porcin. But in the plot, the original owner saw it with his own eyes. It was the male student who did not brake and rushed out quickly. If it wasn''t for the old man to avoid it in time, he might actually run into it. In the plot, the old man didn''t want to embarrass the ssmate at the beginning, but the male student denied his mistake at the beginning and put a porcin hat on him. In the end, the original owner had no way to prove his innocence. As a result, everyone around this old man thought that he was an old man who touched porcin, his reputation was broken, his legs were broken, and he was frustrated with depression. The original owner was also disliked by the people in the school because of this matter, thinking that she helped the bad guys speak indiscriminately. Instead, Lin Manman got the likes of her ssmates because of this matter, especially this male student who she helped, but she will be a loyal fan in the future. As long as anyone dares to say a bad word about Lin Man, he will definitely refute it. "I''ve called the police." Tang Guo didn''t want to dy the mid-term exam, but now it seems that he still has to dy some time. She calcted the time, and now rushed to school. There was still nearly an hour of spare time. It would not be long before the police came over and handled it quickly. In the end, you will bete for the exam. Just leave her twenty minutes and she will be able toplete the test papers no matter what the lesson is. System: Learning is awesome. Tang Guo looked at the old man on the ground and said to him, "Uncle, I''ve made an emergency call for you. Don''t worry, I saw it just now, you didn''t touch the porcin." Maybe it was Tang Guo''s words offort that made the old man''s flushed face dissipate a little, and he murmured coldly to the male student and Lin. When I look at Tang Guo again, I take a sigh of relief: "Thank you, little girl, if you are really told to touch porcin, I''m afraid it will be ate holiday." As a serious person in a lifetime, he is old and will be sshed with this dirty water, which will almost anger him. Especially when he looked at it just now, there were no cameras around him, and his heart was cold. There were more people around, and many people asked what was going on. The male student''s red eyes were anxious, so that everyone around him thought it was the old man who touched the porcin. Pointing at him, even with the "perjury" of Tang Guo, he was also pointed. The old man was angry again. "Uncle, don''t be angry, wait until the policee." The ambnce came first, after all, Tang Guo first hit the ambnce. The old man''s bones are hard, it is easy to break when he falls, and it is easy to leave the seque if not handled in time. "Don''t go, don''t touch me, I have to wait for the police, you must bother to avoid destroying the scene." Watching the paramedicsing over to carry him, the old man didn''t cooperate at all, and suddenly remembered that these people came to rescue him, The tone eased a little bit, "Otherwise,rades, please wait for a while, I''m fine. If youe over and lift up the scene and destroy it, how can you return my innocence for a while?" He is a man of all his life, the most important thing is his innocence. To prove it unclear, where did he keep his old face. see you tomorrow Chapter 3058: Womens Wear Books (56) Chapter 3058: Women''s Wear Books (56) 3058: Word Stacks Level 3058 No matter how the medical staff around him persuade, the old man just refuses to move. Because these people came to help him, unlike the passers-by who gave him pointers and said that he didn''t want to be old-fashioned, he was a touch of porcin and bullied student dolls, so his attitude was obviously better. "Comrades, if you are dyed, you should go back first. After a while, the matter is resolved. I will take a taxi to the hospital by myself." The medical staff was also very speechless and had never seen such a stubborn old man. He didn''t cooperate, and they didn''t care about the disturbance. The old man''s bones were not good. In case of struggle, it hurt even worse. Fortunately, the people from the police came quickly and did not let them wait too long. After the police came, the old man was relieved, and he was willing to be treated by the medical staff for his injuries, but he did not want to go to the hospital at all. "I''m waiting here, so many people have seen it today, and said that I ckmailed this student doll, I can''t afford to lose this face. Comrade Police, you must pay me back innocent. It doesn''t matter if you have a leg injury or a leg injury The most important thing is to find out the truth. "The old man looked at the boy with a serious face." It is necessary to learn to lie at a young age. This is necessary. Lie today and say that this old man touched porcin. If something important happens in the future, a Lying does not know how much harm it will bring. " The old man''s expression looked very fierce, making people think that kind of arrogant person. Even if he said so decisively, the onlookers still didn''t believe what he said, and even thought he was a Lai Pi. When he saw more people, he would not confess his ount. In particr, he also said that his wrestling was caused by this student doll, which was even more offensive. They all think that there are too many bad old people this year. These student dolls are really pitiful. It happened before. The student dolls helped the old people and they were ckmailed. In short, they don''t like the old people who touch porcin. The police have inspected the scene and asked the old man separately. The old man still said that he was not a ckmailer. The reason why he fell was that he was scared by the boy who rushed out to avoid falling. Had it not been for him to dodge fast, he would have been hit. The boy still had the same confession as before: "I came out of it by bicycle. Who knew that the old man suddenly came out, I evaded to the side, but he didn''t expect him to fall." When he spoke, his face was very white. Everyone around him thought he was scared, and even the police couldn''t judge the truth of the matter. Because they deal with the old people''s touching porcin and ckmailing people, it is no longer one or two, but it is amon thing. The student baby was thin-skinned and the boy was pale. They thought he was scared. Later, it was Lin Manman''s turn. "I did see it before, I saw it with my own eyes," Lin Manman also emphasized, "I was right behind this ssmate and did see that he didn''t hit the old man." Lin Manming has no feelings about these old men who are thick-skinned and do not admit it, so when he uses them, his words are more intense. "Old man, this ssmate didn''t meet you at all. We have to take the mid-term exam today. Can''t youe here to take advantage of the fact that the students are honest and bully?" In Lin Man''s long impression, all the people who touched the porcin were old people. Chapter 3059: Womens Wear Books (57) Chapter 3059: Women''s Wear Books (57) 3059: Word Stacks Level 3059 It is also subconscious that this old man who looks a bit fierce and has a bad attitude must havee from porcin. Now the other person uttered a word, it was this male student who scared him, and then he fell. This clearly shows that he touched the porcin and wanted to extort money. "Do you know this ssmate?" Lin long shook his head: "I don''t know, but it should be our school uniform to see his uniform. I didn''t lie. I saw this in the back." After that, she looked at Tang Guo here. She remembered Tang Guo just now, as if she was standing by the old man. Originally, I didn''t like to contact Tang Guo very much, and I didn''t like each other a little. Now I don''t like the other even more. Actually helped an old Lai Pi, bully ssmates. "Any other witnesses at the scene?" The onlookers shook their heads. So early on, this alley was not a big road, and fewer people passed by. At this moment, there are more talentsing and going. It''s been this long, and fewer than ten people were on the sidelines, so no witnesses appeared. "I saw it too." Tang Guo only made a noise at this time and caught everyone''s attention. The old man kept silent, just because Tang Guo believed him before, he looked at Tang Guo with a sigh of relief. However, now that the other party also has witnesses, it doesn''t look like he is lying, even if Tang Guo said that it was not his fault. If there is no substantial evidence, there seems to be no way to prove his innocence. In this regard, the old man looked sad. The onlookers saw and thought he was guilty. "Excuse me, what do you see?" "I saw the old man walking well on the road, right at the alley. Suddenly a bicycle rushed out. If the old man quickly flew away, he would have been hit." Tang Guo described Very detailed, "This ssmate is lying, his bike keeps flying out, there is no escape at all." I remember in the original plot, because of this incident, the old man was pointed and could not lift his head, and because of the dy in the treatment of the leg, he became a **** again. His sons and daughters also thought that he was going to touch the porcin and had some shame. Although he didn''t say anything, the indifferent attitude made the old man very chilling. The old man ended up in depression. The male student looked at the old man being attacked, afraid of being held ountable, and afraid of being used, without telling the truth at all. In the end, the old man was depressed, and the male student still went to school well, as if he had been hiding in this secret forever. He was so relieved that he didn''t know his conscience was painful. The old man listened to Tang Guo''s words, his fierce expression finally eased a lot. Fortunately, there are still his little ssmates who can see clearly. As long as someone thinks he is innocent, things don''t seem to be so bad. The situation now is that there are witnesses on both sides and neither looks like a lie. The police have even determined that it may be a matter of angle that makes witnesses on both sides see things differently. In any case, one of the parties must be lying, but who is lying, now they have no evidence. They were nning to say that they should investigate the matter slowly, and then look for witnesses, or if there is any monitoring. Chapter 3060: Womens Wear Through Books (58) Chapter 3060: Women''s Wear Through Books (58) 3060: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo''s driver came over: "Miss, is it time to call up the driving recorder?" "Come here. I do nt see the police brothers carrying aputer. I have aputer in the back seat. I will release it now to see him. He is innocent." He estimated that he could be mad at himself. When the driver said the driving recorder, the police were relieved to see that Tang Guo was still a little speechless. Take out the driving recorder early. People around were also whispering, feeling that there must be a turn for the better. The old man almost didn''t pat his thighs andughed. The driving record is good. The country is developing well. Such a high-tech thing is really good. It can prove his innocence. That is really great. As for the boy, his face was already pale. At this look, the police understood that the old man should be innocent and the person responsible should be the boy. Lin Manman was also a little dumbfounded. How did the driving recordere out? Because of the stubbornness of the old man, they checked the driving recorder on the spot. After watching it, the situation was exactly the same as that of the old man and Tang Guo. There was no boy to evade when he came out. He simply rammed and did not slow down when he turned the alley. If it weren''t for the old man Lisuo''s avoidance, things would have worsened. "Trouble you all to see, I can''t do porcin things, you student doll, don''t lie anymore." The old man said coldly, and turned his head away, especially not wanting to see the boy "Comrade Doctor, please take me to the hospital, it has dyed your time just now." He didn''t bother to ignore others, and didn''t even bother to say that the boy was responsible. The passers-by watching, this time is pointing to the male student. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to these anymore. Today is the mid-term exam. Now the test has started and it is over. She turned back to the car, and the driver swiped away. After spraying Lin Manman''s exhaust, Lin Manman also felt a little embarrassed, and quickly caught up with his bicycle. She did not forget that there is a half-term exam today. It seems that the tests have already started. Oh my god, she has already passed the exam. Will she have a chance to surpass Tang Guo? She felt afraid that there was no chance. When Tang Guo arrived at the examination room, he exined the situation and the teacher quickly let her in. When she arrived at the examination room, half of the time was left. Ten minutes or so after she sat in the test room, Lin entered the test room pantingly. The mid-term test was not so strict, and the teacher let her go. Only the results of thest two were different. Tang Guo finished the examination papers and checked them again. Lin Manman''s papers were only half done, and she was discouraged after finishing the test. Thinking of Tang Guo may not have finished the test paper, she secretly thought, this time I do not know if Tang Guo can still get the first ce. Because of this dy of the first ce, with the personality of the other party, I am afraid I will be angry. Thinking of that thing in the morning, Lin Manman still didn''t want to face Tang Guo. From her point of view, she did watch the boy not hit the old man. Unexpectedly, there were so many turns in the matter, it was just a coincidence that Tang Guo even had a driving recorder. Counting it out, why didn''t she see this in the plot. Chapter 3061: Womens wear with books (59) Chapter 3061: Women''s wear with books (59) 3061-Insect At this point in time, she should not have abandoned the article. What happened in the morning was just an episode. As for the follow-up of that master and ssmate, Tang Guo paid no attention. I only heard the system said that some people took a video of the scene and now it is being hyped on the Inte. Especially the turning of the driving recorder at the back also made people understand that not all old people are bad and they need to touch porcin. That old man''s temper was a bit worse, but that kind of thing happened, it is estimated that no one''s temper will be okay. But in the end, there was nothing to ignore. Facts have proven that, before there is any evidence to prove the truth, it is really impossible to conclude that the elderly people touched the porcin and the student dolls were wronged. As soon as those videos were posted, the system helped Tang Guo''s face to make it look fuzzy, but it was impossible to recognize her. As for the others, he didn''t have time to do so much. Although the school is not able to bring a cell phone, it can still be used at home. No one in this era can y mobile phones orputers. I also saw the news hot search, and soon saw Lin Manman. Although there was nothing wrong with Lin Manman''s perspective, the ssmates were still a bit subtle. As for that male student, he was scolded. Those videos wereter deleted based on protection of minors. Later sent out, they were all mosaic. Tang Guo didn''t pay much attention to this matter. He didn''t expect that after a few days of the mid-term exam, the old man brought his children to the school to thank him. At this moment, the ssmates all knew that the girl who couldn''t see her face and could not distinguish her voice was Tang Guo. For this reason, Lin Manman even shrank his head, a little afraid to face it. She felt a little bit wronged, who knew that the male student didn''t want to take responsibility, and lied so much that she would be burdened by her. In his heart, Lin Manined a little about the liar male student. She felt it all. The students in the ss seemed to look a little wrong at her eyes. I often heard some girls whispering and wondering if she was talking about her. The results of the midterm exam came out, Lin Manman was even more desperate. Obviously it waste. Why didn''t she finish her test papers? Tang Guo was still the first. Counting the score, there was no point deduction at all. The mission showed failure, and she was a little easier. Recently, there is no progress in Bi Zhan''s favor. She feels that this system is ying with her. For her appearance, to face the Bi Zhan exhibition as a Yan Gou, and to gain the favor of the other party, isn''t it difficult to ascend to the sky? Lin Manman didn''t want topete with Tang Guo at all, so he became cold to Yan Geng again. In this regard, Yan Geng was not kind to Lin Manman, and he would not often help her talk, although Lin Manman was sometimes very enthusiastic. Lin Manman now hopes that there will be another side mission. Give her a simple one. Don''tpare with Tang Guo any more. She admits that she is really not as good as Tang Guo. Before long, she did look forward to the task. When the system sounded, she was a little excited, after all, after the mid-term exam, she had no tasks for a long time. That beauty Dan, she still thought about it. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo, she should still have a chance. Just didn''t expect ... Chapter 3062: Womens Wear Books (60) Chapter 3062: Women''s Wear Books (60) Chapter 3062: Wearing A Match With A Woman (60) drop! Get Tang Guo''s hatred value for 10 points and reward Beauty Dan. When "dropping", Lin Manman was really excited. When she heard that to get Tang Guo''s hatred value, she froze for a moment, and heard that it was rewarding beauty beauty, she was a little excited again. But ... this ... that, isn''t the system a bit wrong? I had asked her topare Tang Guo, and now she was asked to pull Tang Guo''s hatred. Is this what people do? She doesn''t like Tang Guo, but she pulls hatred for nothing. Isn''t that great? Because it was during ss time, Lin Manman had a few good girls who were sitting in the front row. Not far from Tang Guo''s position, Tang Guo also heard the stupid system and sent out tasks to Lin Manman. In the plot, the system did not distribute Lin Man''s task of pulling hatred. It may be that Lin Manman started the mission smoothly, won the first ce in the speech contest, won the beauty Dan, and changed her biggest shoring. In the end, Bi Zhan got a good impression and attracted Bi Zhan''s attention. Just like snowballing, the task went smoothly and more and more things would be obtained. But these were blocked by her. The first thing she prevented was Lin Manman''s ess to beauty dan. With Bi Yan''ste Yan Kong, it''s impossible to discover who''s mental beauty first. Don''t talk about Bi Zhan, let''s talk about ordinary people. "Tang Guo, what''s wrong with you?" Lian Jian discovered that Tang Guo smiled suddenly, which is rare in the ssroom, and heughed so gloatably. Although it was a badugh, he felt that whenever Tang Guoughed, he looked particrly good. "I remember a happy thing." Lian Jian asked subconsciously: "What happy thing?" "Why share it with you?" Tang Guo has recovered her indifference. If it wasn''t for Lian Jian who had seen her smile and talk to him, she would have thought she was very cold, proud, and difficult Get along. Lian Jian couldn''t answer, as if she really didn''t need to share anything with him. "Want to know?" Lian Jian nodded his head. The honest appearance made the system a bit pitiful for him. Although he knew he wasn''t that stupid and probably knew Tang Guo was teasing him, he still felt a little pity for him. "Go to the school gate after school in the afternoon." Lian Jian just wanted to ask why the ss bell rang while waiting at the school gate. He nced at Tang Guo and saw a teasing smile in her eyes. However, it was a little familiar at the school gate waiting for this remark. By the way, it seems that it is the students who are not good at studying. The students who are caught smoking in the school are often told to him like this. However, those ssmates have been influenced by him and are currently studying hard every day, and haven''t told him to wait at the gate of school for a long time. At noon after ss, Yan Geng didn''t know what was going on. He was going to the cafeteria to cook with Tang Guo. He also said to Tang Guo, "I am going to stay in the library recently. I will go with you soon. "He nced at Lian Jian. Although Lian Jian and Tang Guo didn''t seem to have anything, he was still a bit wary. He thought about it a lot recently and decided to approach Tang Guo. He regretted it a bit. Because Lin appeared in the middle, why did he suddenly stay away from Tang Guo? Lin Manman just heard this. Her eyes were suddenly suddenly distressed as to how to pull Tang Guo''s hatred value. I don''t know if she joins in and draws Yan Geng over, or when she calls Yan Geng away in the library, will Tang Guo hate her for this. In her opinion, it is very likely, after all, Tang Guo is not a big-belly man. see you tomorrow. Sorry, I was hungry before. good night. Chapter 3063: Womens Wear Books (61) Chapter 3063: Women''s Wear Books (61) 3063 Chapter After making a decision, Lin Manyan called Yan Geng, as if he and Yan Geng were as familiar and enthusiastic as ever, if they did nt know it, they thought she had a good rtionship with Yan Geng. She never thought about being ambiguous with Yan Geng, that is, as a good friend, a buddy with a strong rtionship. Even so, I am afraid that any girl can not ept the boy he cares about, and the other girl is an iron buddy. The rtionship is closer than yourself? Lin Manmu thought it was beautiful, but she hadn''t considered at all whether Yan Geng was the guy Tang Guo cared about. She never thought about her performance of Yan Geng''s sudden cold and hotness, which has reduced Yan Geng''s good impression on her a lot. "Yan Geng, today''s bulletin board will be updated. After eating, let''s go together." Lin Man came up naturally, and the original threesomes became foursomes. She still inadvertently squeezed into the position between Yan Geng and Tang Guo. Tang Guo: Thank you so much, Lin Manman, she really can''t hate it. Hatred value, it is impossible to have hatred value. Lian Jian: Thank you. This student Yan Geng didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly he came over to talk to Tang Guo. His eyes were so hot and attentive and he wanted to help with cooking. I do nt know if it s time to study hard, will it destroy Tang Guo s learning environment and distract her? Yan Geng :? "Is the bulletin going to be updated today?" Yan Geng froze. "Isn''t it updated once a week?" "The final exam ising soon." Lin Man blushed and said newly, she didn''t tell a lie. She updated the bulletin, usually once a week. If there were any small activities during the period, some conspicuous ces would be updated. Likest time, Tang Guo appeared on a TV program and took up half a ckboard in a newspaper, but many people died enviously. Even she was a little envious of being able to show on TV, but few people. Especially so authoritative, in the talented programs, stand out, won the first ce in the speech contest. Now that the final exam is about to bepleted, the content of the bulletin must be updated. After listening to Lin Man''s exnation, Yan Geng had no doubt. Because this is his task, it is either noon toplete, or after-school time, or one hour and two hours after school. Therefore, he nced at Tang Guo with regret: "Maybe I can''t go to the library anymore, and I''ll miss my appointment." He finally found the courage to approach Tang Guo again. In the midst of it, he already felt that he seemed to have missed a great opportunity. If we seize that opportunity, perhaps the oue will be different. There may be a rtionship with Lin Manman, but he couldn''t me Lin Manman. After all, Lin Manman was cold and hot to him, but he did feel that Lin Manman didn''t mean anything to him. Tang Guo looked at Yan Geng''s regret, and felt Lin''s long expectations, andughed in his heart. Lin Manman estimated that she was waiting for her cold face, and then giving the other party a hate value. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do as the other party wanted, and she didn''t hate Lin Manman at all. That stupid system, every time she dispatches a task, it just makes her feel funny. "Ok." Obstructed by others, Tang Guo answered coldly, as if that was the case. Lin thought hard, because Tang Guo has always been like this. Chapter 3064: Womens Wear Through Books (62) Chapter 3064: Women''s Wear Through Books (62) 3064: Word Stacks Level 3064 So, now Tang Guo is angry or not, mainly because she is angry with her and hates her? Should you hate it? However, she did not receive a prompt from the system, Tang Guo had a hatred value to her. Isn''t it enough to pull hatred? That s right, Tang Guo is a proud person, and she still finds a legitimate excuse to pull Yan Geng to the drawing board. Even if people are ufortable, she probably ca nt hate her. Lin Manman, who has done useless work, is a bit bad for the whole person. When eating, they all seemed absent-minded, and their brains were full of ways to get Tang Guo''s hatred value. It was the kind of thing that went up and pped people, and she couldn''t do it. Moreover, she pped someone for no reason, then she was unreasonable. In order to pull the hatred value, doing this kind of mentally disabled thing seems not worth it. What does Tang Guo care about? The most important thing is the academic performance. Lin Manman is embarrassed. If she canpare with her academic performance, can she still be so miserable? Earlier in the midterm exam, he won Tang Guo. She sighed, and after eating, she took Yan Geng to the board. Yan Geng looked sorry at Tang Guo, and was obviously impatient with Lin''s long urging. But remembering that Lin Man helped him, he suppressed the impatience. Perhaps, Lin Manman just wanted to finish the board report as soon as possible, otherwise he would have to dy time to get it done. "The rtionship between Lin Manman and Yan Geng looks very good." On the way to the library, Lian Jian said casually, "Lin Manman''s grades seem to have improved a lot. When she was in the semester, I often saw her. Ask Yan Geng. " Tang Guo looked at Lian Jian. His serious words really made herugh. "and so?" "So, I suspect that the rtionship between the two of them is not normal. Of course, I just doubt that I haven''t caught my braids yet." System: This guy is so provocative that he is so dignified. It''s not to remind the host that the two may be male and female friends. Although they are used to doubt, many things just can''t stand the doubt. Tang Guo smiled with a lip: "Lian Jian really deserves to be the president of the Student Union. The male students in the school hid in the corner and smoked cigarettes. They often stared at the female students'' ears and asked them to take off the jewelry. Actually, the male students That little thing with the female ssmates? " "Of course, it is necessary to ensure that every student in the school studies carefully and focuses on learning tasks. Beforepleting school, do not be distracted and do not steal forbidden fruits. That is the basic responsibility of being the president of a student union. It''s their luck. If they are bumped into it, of course. "Even Jian Jian pushed the frame of sses gently. It was more serious than the teaching director in the school. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that the teaching director of this school did not have any sense of existence. However, some male students who were more detached looked very strange when they saw Lian Jian. No matter how fierce a male student was, he looked away and turned away. It is estimated that those male ssmates have all been influenced by Lian Jian''s ssmates. "Lian Jian, I have a question for you." Lian Jian stopped and looked at Tang Guo: "What''s the problem?" Tang Guo took a step closer and whispered: "Do you manage other male and female students all day, have you ever liked girls?" Chapter 3065: Womens wear with books (63) Chapter 3065: Women''s wear with books (63) 3065: Word Stacks Level 3065 Answers After waiting for Lian Jian to answer, Tang Guo said, "I guess, there should be none. If there were, Lian Jian students would not be so light and windy, so serious." Tang Guo said everything, but even Jian was a little bit flustered. "in fact" "Have it?" Lian Jian is struggling, isn''t it? When Tang Guo asked him this question, he was so full of smiles on his head that he walked quickly to the library. "Lian Jian, what are you doing so fast?" Tang Guo quickly caught up. Lian Jian also seemed to feel that she had reacted too much, making her somewhat unable to keep up, her pace slowed again, and calmed down the swift heart she had just jumped. His face was calm, as if nothing had happened just now. "Is there?" Tang Guo asked again, still not waiting for Lian Jian to answer, pretending to understand, it made Lian Jian even more panic. This situation, whether he said it or not, doesn''t feel very good. To say yes, she must ask who it is. If not, he couldn''t say anything. "Surely have a crush on it." Tang Guo made a few passes and said with a smile, "It must be a crush on love, such as Lian Jian, who is upright and serious, and also loves studying. People who oppose campus love must not be willing to disturb you Girl in love, right? " Lian Jian: "..." Actually, it doesn''t bother me, is it not good to make progress together? s, he''s been crooked. "Lian Jian, does the other party know that you have a crush on her?" Lian Jian: "..." "Shouldn''t know," Tang Guo smiled unchanged, Lian Jian was particrly panic, "when you graduated from high school, will you show your heart to the other party?" Lian Jian: "..." System: Haha, a miserable male student. The host chased the killer step by step, and it was all to seal off all the back roads, letting people say nothing. Lian Jian is trying to say what, the library has arrived. "Early here, there is no one in that ce, just sit in that ce." Tang Guo shifted the topic and decided not to tease. Students, study-oriented, how can you fall in love? Let''s wait for graduation and talk about adulthood. After studying, it''s okay to tease male students. Male student (Lian Jian): "..." Lian Jian''s rumblings werepletely unpleasant. However, he was toote to think about them. Tang Guo was going to discuss math problems with him, and the two of them instantly sink in. All the previous thoughts had been dispelled. Even Jian Jian often feels magical. Obviously every time Tang Guo gets inadvertently learning, but the opposite can quickly, let him enter the state of learning. For several days, Lin called Yan Geng halfway. Sometimes, Yan Geng was already in the library, Lin Manman woulde and call him away. asionally, Yan Geng was talking to Tang Guo, and Lin took the difficult questions and came to him to answer. Because of the previous rtionship, Yan Geng was not very good at rejecting Lin Manman. He didn''t think Lin was annoyingly long, and he asked him for advice. He refused directly, it seemed a little bad. In this way, Lin Mannan didn''t know how many times, disturbed Yan Geng and Tang Guo. Yan Geng was a little helpless, but when he saw Lin Manman''s heartlessness, he asionally brought him some water. When he was a little helper, he didn''t realize that Lin Manman was intentional. It is estimated that the final exam is approaching, and Lin Manman wants to ask him to study in order to be so enthusiastic about him? Chapter 3066: Womens Wear Books (64) Chapter 3066: Women''s Wear Books (64) 3066: Word Stacks Level 3066 In this regard, Yan Geng could understand. Regarding Tang Guo, there is no progress here, and Yan Geng is extremely distressed. Even more distressed than Yan Geng, but Lin Manman. She has bothered Tang Guo and Yan Geng so many times. Doesn''t Tang Guo bother her at all? Don''t hate her? She had called Yan Geng many times without giving face. Tang Guo didn''t resent her at all, did she think she was a green tea? She even said to Tang Guo several times: "I''m sorry, Tang Guo, I didn''t want to disturb you, but we are the best at drawing anime characters. The monster is Yan Geng. Please understand. " At that time, Tang Guo''s attitude was still indifferent, and she could not see whether she was happy or unhappy, and she thought she was unhappy. Tang Guo did not, like many people, hold his face and say, don''t mind. She really thought that Tang Guo''s hatred had been pulled by her. However, tomorrow is the final exam, and the system tone does not sound. So Tang Guo doesn''t hate her at all? On the morning of the final exam, Lin found out the truth. Maybe she''s lucky. She saw Tang Guo approaching school with Lian Jian. During the period, Tang Guoughed particrly well at Lian Jian. Lin squeezed his sleeves and muttered quietly in his mouth: "Did I get the wrong person? Tang Guo didn''t care about Yan Geng at all. She was attracted by the nerd of Lian Jian?" For this reason, Lin carefully observed, after the end of the final exam, finally confirmed that Tang Guo, the female lead, and Yan Geng, the male lead, had long been blocked by her. Now that Tang Guo has another goal, that person is actually the nerd. So how does she pull the hatred? How to pull the hatred value has to go next semester. She and Lian Jian were unfamiliar and had no contact information. However, she still ns to ask Lian Jian''s contact information on the day when she gets the report card. The day came quickly, and after Yan Geng discovered that the final exam, Lin Manman did note to entangle him again. He sighed helplessly. Although the ssmate Lin Manman is more enthusiastic, he is also more utilitarian. He is particrly enthusiastic when he uses him, and ignores him when he does not use the topic. At first, he thought that Lin Manman looked after his face, butter realized that what she looked after was his clever brain. On the day of taking the transcript, Lin stopped Lian Jian at the gate of the school. She deliberately chose Tang Guo. After all, this way, we can pull the hatred value. Tang Guo saw Lin Manman''s meaning. He almost didn''t shoot his thigh andughed. This Lin Manman was too hard toplete the branch task. System: Don''t underestimate the determination of girls to love beauty. "ssmate Lian Jian, can I ask for your phone number?" Lin Manchu took up the courage to face Lian Jian. Although she was a nerd, she didn''t know why, and she talked to the other side, she felt even more terrible than Bi Zhan. At this time, Bi Zhan just walked out of the school with sleepy eyes and saw Lin Manman wanting to contact Jian Jian. He quickly turned his face to the side and walked quickly, as if he saw something that he didn''t like. When Lin saw it, he was a bit angry at the time. The Bi Zhan was really annoying. It didn''t look good. It wasn''t her fault. Is the performance so obvious? "Inconvenient?" Lin Man seeing Lian Jian faintly looked at her, resigned a little. Chapter 3067: Wearing books with women (65) Chapter 3067: Wearing books with women (65) 3067: Word Stacks Level 3067 "If it is inconvenient ..." Lin bit his teeth slowly. "Or give a penguin, after all, the Student Union and our board team sometimes have some docking. And if there are any problems, I want to ask Lian Jian , Your grades are excellent. " Yan Geng listened, shaking his head silently. This ssmate Lin Manman really doesn''t know what to say about her. It turned out to be indifferent to him because he thought his level was not enough to help her with the topic, so did he switch his goal to Lian Jian? Speaking of Tang Guo is the first grade, is better than Lian Jian. The reason why Tang Guo is not found is that Tang Guo is not easy to get along with. In fact, think about the days when I just came to this high school, Tang Guo didn''t get along with the imagination, and many people actually misunderstood her. She''s just that character. The more he thought about it, the more anxious Yan Geng became. If he hadn''t joined the bulletin squad and hadn''t stumbled, he might have a good rtionship with Tang Guo. At least, it should be better than between Lian Jian and her. Lian Jian gently pushed down the sses frame: "Do you add arge group of students in the school?" "Added." Lin Long answered honestly, the other party''s question was too serious, she thought she had met the teacher. Lian Jian nodded: "Then there is no need to add me. There will be any notice in the school and what needs to be docked to you, there will be in therge group. And your team leader will inform you in time." "But I want to ask Lian Jian ..." Lian Jian said seriously: "I think Yan Geng''s current level can still teach you questions. Your scores have improved a lot, which means that he speaks well. Since you have made progress, don''t be half-hearted, and change people. Maybe not yet adapted. " "I think Lian Jian is so powerful, the learning method ..." "May not be suitable for you." Lian Jian is still very indifferent. "Although my method of study is good, it is not suitable for you. I never do drafts on the questions. I do not use aputer, whether it is two digits or three. Addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division of numbers, I''m all mental arithmetic, can you keep up? I have learned all the forms of physical chemistry and mathematics so far, and I can say it''s a breeze. If you want to solve a problem, I might After reading the question for half a minute, you will be able toe up with the answer. But I will tell you, you should not understand. " "If you can memorize all the forms in your heart, and you can calcte three digits and two digits as well as me, you can still try it. Maybe it is suitable for my learning method." Lin Manman: Is such a hard-core rejection? She looked at Lian Jian and looked at Tang Guo. It seemed that when the two discussed the question, there was no draft paper and the pen didn''t move. They stared at the nk question, their mouths moved quickly, and their brains turned. Fast. "Student Yan Geng''s method is very suitable for you. There are not so many ssmates with such patience." Lian Jian smiled at Lin Man, "there is a holiday next, if you can memorize all the forms learned, the required Write down all the words, memorize the poems and texts I need to recite, and I can help you with the questions. " I almost didn''t say that we are not at a level, it''s hard to speak, and you don''t understand it. Lin Man looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, seeing that she was still indifferent, and could not see the value of pulling hatred. Presumably not, after all, her situation seems not good now. Maybe she''s still happy and thinks she''s stupid. System: [Host, your home is really cute and hardcore. Tang Guo: "Well, suddenly I felt a little sympathy for Lin." System: [I don''t know yet that clunky nameless system, how will she assign tasks to her next. The main line cannot be abandoned, and the branch line is OK. I guess she''s giving up. The system has just finished, Lin Manman has given up the task by default. Memorizing forms, all words, all poems, is almost fatal. [Drip, the host chooses to give up the task of obtaining Tang Guo''s ten hate value. Lin took a long breath, and if she couldn''t do it next time, she would just give up. [Proactively abandon the mission and the mission system freezes for one year. Lin Manman: "..." Is there any hope in this life? ... "Lian Jian, do you want me to take you home?" Even Jian didn''t refuse this time, and he didn''t know why. He just wanted to sit with her for a while, even if she didn''t talk, and she was damaged. When Lian Jian got out of the car, he suddenly said to Tang Guo, "I should have a crush on someone." After that, he ran away. Tang Guo: "..." So shy, how is it like a big girl. Just when she was about to close the car door, Lian Jian walked back in earnest and said seriously, "I won''t disturb her now, and I will confess her after graduation." "Student Tang Guo, be careful on the road." This time, he even took Tang Guo to the car. She nced back at Lian Jian''s bicycle, didn''t he think she couldn''t see it, could the money for the bicycle be an ordinary car? Really shameless, a serious car ride. System: emmm see you tomorrow Chapter 3068: Wearing books with women (66) Chapter 3068: Wearing books with women (66) 3068: Word Stacks Level 3068 Since the showdown with Tang''s father and mother, those two people will note home as long as they are okay. They do note back to disturb Tang Guo, and Tang Guo will not go ufortable. Unless there is a banquet attended by her Miss Tang family, they will call and inform. The tone is very stiff and they are unwilling to cover it. Only when Tang Guo arrives at the banquet will they be as intimate with her as before. The two illegitimate children initially wanted to iste her at the banquet and trouble her. It waster discovered that it was all ufortable to find. I don''t know when Tang Guo at the banquet has made some friends of the same age. These few rare friends are not the two illegitimate children who can pass them. It should be said that they can''tpare. During the holidays, Tang Guo will also be invited to the banquet from time to time. At this point, she was at a banquet and chatting with several new friends. The pair of illegitimate children were sitting on the other side, whispering, and taking a look at Tang Guo from time to time. "Tang Guo, those two are watching you sneakily, are you familiar?" One of the girls asked curiously, "The eyes that look like mice are really ufortable." Several other girls also nodded, usually someone watched them whisper, but they ignored them. But the two boys and girls talked and looked at their eyes, giving people a very ufortable feeling. If they read it right, when they were looking at Tang Guo, they still had anger and aversion in their eyes. "I don''t know, here I know you a few." "Well, that''s wrong. How do I remember, your parents and their parents seem to have a good rtionship. I asked you to y with them before?" "They''re them, I''m me, and they know, but they don''t know me." Tang Guo''s attitude is particrly obvious, so that her friends understand the meaning. In other words, they don''t need to worry about those two people, they even need to stay away. The reason they yed well with Tang Guo was that after contact, they thought she was pretty good. Secondly, the father at home said that Tang Guo is the granddaughter of Father Tang, and Grandpa Lin''s granddaughter can make friends. After contacting them, they still enjoyed getting along with her. After a few banquets, they became very familiar. Once upon a time, they felt that she didn''t look so easy to get along with, and didn''t expect people to look beautiful. As for the two guys with dim eyes, Yu Yan and Chen Bofei, they have no interest at all. Although they have a good rtionship with Tang''s father and mother, they have no interest and a little disgust. Before the banquet was over, before Tang Guo left the banquet, it was rare that Tang''s mother and Tang mother went out with her. While nobody was there, Mother Tang said to her, "When did you be familiar with those little ones?" "You are only at the banquet, did you find out?" Tang Guo looked at Tang mother with a look of surprise, and then Tang mother''s face was ugly. "You have to talk to me like that, no matter what, I''m your mother too." Father Tang calmly said, "What''s wrong with your mother? And, can you not y with Bo Fei in istion when you y? What about ying with them? We''ve given in a lot, you have anything We did not participate, and we did not bring them back. " "Iste them?" Chapter 3069: Womens wear with books (67) Chapter 3069: Women''s wear with books (67) 3069: Word Stacks Level 3069 Tang Guo seemed to have heard some strange jokes. She felt that these two people really had a bad brain. Really think she is their seed, can she do whatever she wants, think she dare not do anything? Does it mean that she hasn''t made the matter public to the two old masters so far, saying that she cares about her face? That s really embarrassing. She said it on the first day. The reason she did nt make it public was that she did nt finish her studies and could not manage the twopanies for the time being. She turned on a small stove. Before she finished her studies, I had to trouble these two people and help her temporarily manage the assets of the two Tang Lins. At that time, I don''t know if they will be dumbfounded. "Take them to y together?" Tang Guo nced at them with a smile, approached them, and whispered, "To y with them, I''m afraid of suddenly thinking of some unpleasant things, raising my hand is to give They p. If you don''t mind, I can take them to y. I won''t be happy at that time. p them two. Don''t be angry. " Obviously whispered softly, but called Tang''s father Tang mother almost step back. Tang''s father, in particr, almost threw it away. Tang Guo did not evade, but raised his head and looked at him: "I said, don''t bother me, provoke me, provoke me to fret, then I will lose face together." "I was only joked for a while, and then there should be a lot of people sympathize with me. And you are different." Tang father''s hand was slowly put down, Tang Guo left with a smile. Tang''s father, Tang''s mother, almost fainted. Tang''s father pulled his tie: "This filial daughter really wants to anger me." "I knew it early, I shouldn''t have made this filial piety girl." Mother Tang said resentfully, "Wait, wait to get her shares, and kick her out." After getting the shares, this filial piety girl would be useless. If you were not afraid to move her, it would attract the attention of two old gentlemen. How could they be so aggrieved? Throughout the holiday, Tang Guo had been refreshing. Since ying Tang s father, Tang s mother, before each meal, they dare not say anything to Tang Guo at each subsequent banquet. The two illegitimate children did not know whether they had been instructed by them, and asionally sneered at Tang Guo, but they would note to her again and take the initiative to confront her. Seeing that it was going to start school, Tang Guo had already been taught by two fathers for a vacation. Here, Tang''s father and mother, encountered trouble. After the original driver was fired by Tang Guo, Tang Guo secretly told the other party, Tang''s father and mother. The driver used this secret to p Tang''s father and mother. The two thought the driver would stop after getting a sum of money. In particr, the other party went abroad. I thought the other party would stop here. After all, they gave each other the number, which is not small. It waspletely unexpected that after a few months, the driver returned. Not only did they return, they called them separately and asked them for money. I found out that the driver went abroad to gamble and lost all the money. Then he came back and threatened the two. The two knew that if the matter was not resolved, the driver would be a bottomless pit. Tang Guo didn''t know these things. The system did not pay attention to this matter, after all, they all guessed that, to the extent that the driver was greedy for money, he would definitely not let go of the two big fish, Tang and Tang. Chapter 3070: Womens Wear Books (68) Chapter 3070: Women''s Wear Books (68) 3070: Word Stacks Level 3070 Tang''s father, Tang mother, was someone with some wrists. Tang Guoter learned that the two didn''t know what method was used, so that the driver stopped. I didn''t threaten them any more, as if I was still very afraid of them. Tang Guo originally thought that the driver could not make any big waves, and what happenedter surprised her a little. The driver did not know what handle was found and changed two men to threaten. That is the true love of each of Tang and Tang, Yu Ting and Chen Yunshu. The driver threatened the two. Not only did they obey the money obediently, they also did not dare to tell this to Tang''s father and mother. After learning the news, Tang Guo spected that there should be something that both Tang and his mother couldn''t know about the two men. They fell into the driver''s hands and were threatened by him. [The host isrge. Do you need to find out the handles of those two people? "No, they love each other. I did nt have the interest to help them find out the truth of the matter, let things go slowly. It s not easy for them to toss them. Do nt pay attention to them. It will definitely make them ufortable. " Tang Guo guessed right. Later, the two would make various excuses and ask Tang s father, Tang s mother, for money, or even use the cheapness of the post to get some money. The positions of the two are an executive in Tang Lin''s twopanies. School finally started, Tang Guo got out of the car and met Lian Jian and Yan Geng who had just arrived at the school gate. Yan Geng showed a happy look at Tang Guo''s direction, and then silently nced at Lian Jian: "Lian Jian, why are you so early?" "My ssmate Tang Guo and I made an appointment." Lian Jian gently pushed down the sses frame and took out an exercise book from the schoolbag. "Come early to see each other''s exercise book." Although you can''t fall in love, you can do the exercises together to help the other person correct or not. You ca nt hold small hands and do the same. System: Wit Boy. Yan Geng''s vignce waspletely gone. The original nerd was here waiting for Tang Guo and exchanging exercise books with her. Sure enough, it was really a nerd. Tang Guo is such a good-looking female ssmate that she only wants to work with each other. Yan Geng felt that Lian Jian deserved to be single. With a smile, he walked towards Tang Guo: "Are you free at noon? Would you like to go with milk tea together?" Now that he had figured it out, he decided not to always invite each other to the library, but to take her to ces like milk tea shops. The girls in the ss like to run to the tea shop when they are fine. He saw the little lovers and secretly met at the tea shop. Although I didn''t dare to pull my hands on the campus, it was OK to talk side by side. Tang Guo looked at Yan Geng, and before speaking, Lian Jian came up with the exercise book: "Tang Guo, have you finished your exercise book?" Yan Geng: Sure enough he didn''t wink. Didn''t he see that he was close? Lian Jian: Dogs don''t have winks, they just wink to stop them. Tang Guo nodded: "It''s done." "We made an appointment before." Lian Jian emphasized, looking very seriously at Yan Geng, "Are you going to make an appointment with him first?" Yan Geng felt a little bad, as if they hadn''t made an appointment. Sure enough, Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Oh ..." Lian Jian smiled, "That''s good, I thought you had an appointment, so I couldn''t change the exercise book together." Together, Yan Geng should not bother them to learn and progress together. Chapter 3071: Womens Wear Books (69) Chapter 3071: Women''s Wear Books (69) 3071 Chapter "I want to change the exercise book with Lian Jian, so I won''t go to the tea shop with you." In this regard, Tang Guo will still give Lian Jian. Lian Jian held the exercise book''s hand lightly. He was really scared. She was going to the tea shop with Yan Geng. He was rejected, and Yan Geng was not surprised. When Tang Guo was about to enter the school, he quickly followed in: "Are you free tomorrow?" Tang Guo hasn''t said anything yet, Lian Jian stared at Yan Geng: "Student Yan Geng, although some words are a bit irritable, but I still want to say. Tang Guo is the first ss, the first grade good student, you This will invite her to drink milk tea at every turn, which will easily disturb Tang Guo''s studies. " "You can pay no attention to your academic performance. In the spare time, you don''t have to study hard, even if you want to take Tang Guo ssmate with you. If her grade drops, can you be responsible?" Yan Geng almost wanted to cover his ears. He was wrong. He should not ask a female ssmate to drink tea in front of Lian Jian. This guy is as difficult as Tang Seng to read the scriptures. I heard that those in the school, especially jumping ssmates, were obediently taught by him. "Student Yan Geng, now is the time of intense study. Whether you just want to ask Tang Guo to drink milk tea, or if you want to do something else under the pretext of drinking milk tea, I don''t agree." Seriously, "The student''s task is to study hard. If you want to drink milk tea, go for it yourself." Yan Geng was counted for a meal, and looked at Tang Guo innocently, hoping that she could help me to say a few words, and that the supervision was too wide. If Tang Guo is willing to drink milk tea, they have time to make appointments, and even Jian can''t control it. Tang Guo saw Yan Geng''s begging for help and felt Lian Jian suddenly nervous. Unfortunately, all his nervousness was covered by the ck-rimmed sses. Especially with a serious look, no one would think that he was nervous. This guy is too deep to hide, and the excuses are quite good. "Student Yan Geng, I''m not interested in milk tea." Tang Jian said when even Jian Xin was about to jump out. "I''m only interested in exercise books now. If you want to drink milk tea, you can go to the same people . " "After studying, I can still rx asionally ..." Yan Geng wanted to rescue. Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to rx. Milk tea is too tired. I don''t like it." The rejection was so obvious that Yan Geng had no choice but to give up temporarily, his expression was a little awkward. "Go to change the exercise book, let''s go." Lian Jian whispered to Tang Guo, "There are still many books, and I can''t stop changing them." Like Yan Geng, a male student who only knows about ying all day, what can I say? I also wanted to ask her to drink milk tea. Don''t think he didn''t see it, just to influence Tang Guo''s academic performance and distract her. As a student cadre, he would sap out the signs of certain things, so that the sprouts of youthful love can''t make his teeth. The system was on the side and was about to die. At the beginning of the school, Tang Guo and Lian Jian were basically inseparable. Many people want to find out what''s wrong with it, and then find that these two perverts are sitting together. The only discussion is learning, and there is nothing wrong with it. Yan Geng observed these two people every day, and did not think they had any problems. Chapter 3072: Womens Wear Books (70) Chapter 3072: Women''s Wear Books (70) 3072 Chapter Slowly, everyone was used to it, and Lian Jian would help Tang Guo cook and do something within his power. After all, Lian Jian is a Miyoshi student. Apart from not talking normally, she is still very good and enthusiastic. System: Very enthusiastic, most of them are big to his host. Lin Manman is rtively boring this semester. The task system has been frozen for one year and no branch tasks will be dispatched. Even if there is a main line task that can be done, she can''t do anything about that face dog. Bi Zhan is different from Yan Geng. Yan Geng is more concerned about the old feelings. In the beginning, she helped Yan Geng, so now she will ask Yan Geng for help, and the other party will basically agree. However, Bi Zhan is different. Nothing happened to him. Every day, he either sleeps or sleeps. There is no danger at all. She is still a person who cares about the value of her face. She usually turns her head when she sees her. Leading her to sit not far from him for so long, he didn''t take the initiative to talk to her. Every time she spoke, he quickly moved his eyes away and ran away. He was so disgusted that she looked so afraid he couldn''t see it. The only thing thatforted Lin long is that after so long, she has lost a lot of weight. It doesn''t look fat now, except for bad skin, it doesn''t look so good. There are many girls who are asking how she lost weight. She didn''t know much about this, but she could only use an answer that everyone knows: don''t eat snacks, eat on time, and stick to exercise. No one thinks that there is anything wrong with this answer. Lin Manman was really looking forward to the main task of Bi Zhan''s main task, but she was also disappointed by the other side. The task system was thawed, and she quickly dispatched a side task. She understands that if she didn''t get beauty treatment, she might not be able toplete the main task of Bizhan. Time passed quickly, a yearter, Lin Man''s mission system was finally unblocked. Hearing the familiar "di" sound, Lin Man was so excited, he almost screamed, especially looking forward to ss, what task can be unlockedter. After finally hoping toe to ss, Lin Manmian decided not to contact Tang Guo, which might not trigger the branch task about Tang Guo. Another "drop" sounded, Lin was very excited, and listened carefully to the sound of the system''s rigid machinery: [Get the first ce in the school party show next month, and rewarded beauty Dan. No. 1 in the performance of art programs? ? It doesn''t seem to be about Tang Guo''s side missions, right? Although the first ce is difficult, as long as she operates well, she will be able to win the first ce, right? So, this time she is hopeful. Sure enough, when the ss was over, the ss teacher said that he would prepare his ssmates for the show next month. At that time, the top three of all programs will have rich rewards. This school is not short of money, and the rewards are indeed abundant. Lin Manman only cares about the beauty Dan, and decided on the spot that he must go back today and think carefully about what shows can be performed at that time in order to win the first ce. She nced at Tang Guo subconsciously. Tang Guo students are so busy studying, shouldn''t they participate in such programs? After all, rehearsing shows is still time consuming. However, the ss teacher then said, "Student Tang Guo, and Lian Jian,e to the office after ss. The teacher has something to ask you." see you tomorrow This world ends tomorrow Chapter 3073: Wearing books with women (71) Chapter 3073: Wearing books with women (71) 3073 Chapter Seriously, Lian Jian was a little nervous when she was suddenly found by the ss teacher. Compared with Tang Guo, she was more calm. She was sure that it was not a strange thing for the teacher to find her. Between her and Lian Jian, she is really just a good partner for serious study, and the head teacher will never doubt anything. But for a whole lesson, even Jian was particrly panicked. His mind was all messy. He had been in high school for so long. This was one of the few times when he was lost in ss. However, his face was calm and he was wearing a pair of very rigid ck-frame sses. No one except Tang Guo could find out that he was in a panic. After ss, Lian Jian and Tang Guo walked side by side behind the ss teacher, still calm on the surface, in fact, there was cold sweat behind them. The mind is messy, and if the ss teacher asks what is going on between them, what will he say? He said he was unrequited love, and Tang Guo knew nothing. However, Tang Guo did not really seem to know. Yes, it is his unrequited love. After finding an excuse, Lian Jian was relieved. When he came back, he found that Tang Guo stared at him curiously, scared that he almost didn''t stabilize. Finally, when the ss teacher spoke, Lian Jian shuddered, but after the ss teacher spoke, he froze. "Lian Jian, I remember that your specialty is the piano, right?" On the first day of high school, the ss teacher sent a special table to understand the situation of the ssmates. When there are any activities, it is much cheaper to talk to your ssmates directly. Lian Jian nodded stupidly: "Yes." "Is there a problem with performing on stage?" Since it is a specialty that can be filled in, the head teacher certainly thinks it should be good. Asking this question is mainly to determine again. Lian Jian nodded: "No problem." How could there be a problem, after all, this is really what he is good at. His level may not be as good as those of the piano masters, a small performance on stage. The head teacher smiled and nodded: "That''s good." He turned to Tang Guo again. "Tang Guo, I remember your speciality filled in the dance before, right?" Tang Guo also nodded, the original owner did fill in the specialty table and was good at a certain type of dance. In fact, the ss teacher knows that after all, the original master was a well-known and versatile student with good grades in junior high school. "That''s good, I mean, it''s very stressful to study now. It''s very rare to have a party show. Your academic performance is the first and second at the age. If you don''t cooperate, let''s encourage everyone. The head teacher asked carefully, in fact, he still wanted to show off a wave with other ss teachers. The first and second grades were in his ss. Not only did he have good grades, but he was also versatile. Can he not envy other teachers? Haha. When performing a show, Lian Jian has no opinion. He just didn''t know what Tang Guo meant. Looking subconsciously at Tang Guo, I don''t know if she would agree, he was still looking forward. "Would you like me to dance, apanied by Jian Jian?" Tang Guo asked. The head teacher responded with a smile: "Yeah, okay? The main thing is that you are willing and will not dy your studies. If you think that rehearsal takes time, then forget it." This person, know how to be content, right? These two outstanding students have jealous many ss teachers. Chapter 3074: Womens Wear Books (72) Chapter 3074: Women''s Wear Books (72) 3074-Lady "If Lian Jian is OK, I will be fine." The head teacher looked at Lian Jian, and he said quickly: "Tang Guo is willing, how could I not agree?" Cooperative performance, looking forward. ... The two came out of the office and even Jian whispered, "When will we rehearse, noon, or after school? If it doesn''t work, it''s OK on the weekend. I have nothing to do on the weekend, so I can spare time for rehearsal." System: This dog thing obviously wants to upy the host for arge weekend. Keeping what he wants most to the end, isn''t that more impressive? Choose thest one? "Then weekend, there is not much time at noon, there may be other ssmates upying spare teachers at school. And we are piano dancers, need a quieter, more spacious ce. Even in the afternoon, I want to go home early." Jian was not disappointed at all, but rather happy: "Okay, then where shall we go?" "Go to your house." Tang Guo nced at Lian Jian and smiled. "Is your house big enough?" Lian Jian coughed softly and whispered, "It''s not very big, but rehearsal is enough. Is it starting this weekend?" "Okay, where is your home? Let''s start on Friday. It''s more time on Friday. Rehearsal. Go back. I''lle back on Saturday." Lian Jian a serious book: "Then go with me on Friday, I will pick you up on Saturday." "Do you use your bike?" Tang Guo nodded. "Alright, although it only has two wheels, it is considered a luxury product, and it is worthy of me." Lian Jian: "..." as if everything was exposed. He just doesn''t like to take a car very much, he just gets picked up every day. In order not to make anyone doubt, he chose a bike that looked simr to an ordinary bicycle and had the lowest price, but she did not expect it to be recognized. System: If it is heard by some people, I am afraid to call a gold worshiper. Lin Manman didn''t know that Tang Guo and Lian Jian were going to perform at the party, thinking that the head teacher just asked the two to study. After thinking about it for a few days, she decided to perform a sketch or a drama. It''s almost impossible for her to finish first and get the first ce. After all, there are many powerful students in the school. Relying on the members of her poster team, the rtionships that have been made, find a few good ssmates, rehearse the sketches, or the drama together, and have augh, meaningful, and moving kind, can definitely resonate, the most important award Already. After thinking about it, she selected members, of which Yan Geng was not spared. Lin''s long request, he could not refuse, agreed. In the end, they performed the drama, thinking that the drama was slightly more advanced than the skit. She went to register happily, not seeing anything in Tang Guo, and quietly relieved. By school on Friday, Tang Guo followed Lian Jian to his house. She guessed that Lian Jian''s home was not small and thought it might be a big vi, at least not worse than her home. I never thought that Lian Jianjia was a manor. The venue is definitely enough. "Lian Jian, your family is bigger than mys." If it s not the right time, even Jian would like to say, if you like it, just stay here, just like your own home. But now they are all high school students. So bear with it. "The birds are fragrant here, so I will rehearse at your house in the future." Lian Jian nodded, very happy. Chapter 3075: Womens Wear Books (73) Chapter 3075: Women''s Wear Books (73) 3075: Word Stacks Level 3075 After rehearsing for an afternoon, seeing that it was going to be dark, Tang Guo nned to bid farewell to go back. Lian Jian Bangliu said, "I have prepared the meal, let''s eat it back." "I''m wee." Lian Jian: "..." thought it would be persuaded for a long time. Didn''t expect ... it was so rude? Girls, they are not reserved at all. Fortunately, they are not so reserved. "Lian Shao, are you going to call Zhan Shao?" The steward suddenly appeared, suddenly called, and Tang Guo was lost in thought. Show less? Which show is less? Lian Jian shook his head and refused: "No, you can order him a takeaway. He''s not worth eating this." system:"" "Okay ..." The steward turned and went out, but came back a short whileter, followed by a person, who wasn''t the sleepy Bi Zhan? Bi Zhan yawned, noticed Tang Guo, and stared carefully, as if he felt pretty good, and chose to sit down. Tang Guo found that Lian Jian''s face rarely looked disgusting. "Cousin, what is delicious today?" When Bi Zhan spoke, he had already been served, and he was particrly rude. Lian Jian didn''t seem to see it, and Tang Guo said, "Don''t bother him, let''s eat ours." After that, he beckoned, "Next time you go to the restaurant, give him a takeaway, don''t bring it over." Bi Zhan didn''t seem to feel disappointed. After the dishes came out, he just ate. When I was eating, I stared at Tang Guo for a while, and his eyes showed appreciation, as if he was looking at Tang Guo, and he went to dinner in particr. His eyes were clear andpletely meaningless. Lian Jian was particrly unhappy and wanted to throw people out. System: Hahahahaha. Tang Guo also had a great meal this time. I didn''t expect that Bi Zhan also had this function, which made Lian Jian almost ran away. On Saturday morning, Lian Jian came to pick up Tang Guo. Rarely, he came by car. Tang Guo looked a little disappointed when looking at the car: "Why not your bike? I want to take that." Lian Jian: "..." "I''ll ride here tomorrow." Tang Guo nodded and got into the car. Even Jian himself didn''t realize that the way they got along seemed a bit wrong. Their rehearsals seemed to be born with tacit understanding, very smoothly. The only thing that made Lian Jian ufortable was that even if the door was locked, Bi Zhan woulde in over the wall to eat rice, not only to eat rice, but also to watch Tang Guo eat, which can eat two more bowls than before. He was so angry that he couldn''t calm down. On the weekend morning, Lian Jianzhen rode to pick up Tang Guo. Tang Guo sat at the back of the bicycle and said with a smile: "Lian Jian, I''ll hold your waist for a while, so as not to fall, wouldn''t you mind?" System: I understand why I need to ride a bicycle. I originally wanted to take the opportunity to eat tofu and take advantage of others. "No, don''t mind, you''re holding on for a while." Lian Jian almost didn''t abandon the car and walked away. When those arms wrapped around his waist, he pedaled the bicycle. Since learning to ride a bicycle, he was the smallest and most afraid of falling. Basically, every Saturday and Sunday, Lian Jian received the Tang Guo in the past. If he wasn''t afraid of what others might see, Tang Guo nned to pass by Lian Jian''s car on Friday. System: It''s addictive, right? On the day of the party, Lin Man confidently performed the y with his ssmates and received warm apuse. He thought that he should have the opportunity to take the first ce. Chapter 3076: Womens Wear With Books (74) Chapter 3076: Women''s Wear With Books (74) 3076 Chapter At least, the previous shows are definitely not her opponents of this drama. Sheter sat down and watched the programs behind her carefully, watching them one by one, and the more she watched, the happier she was. Beauty Dan is just around the corner. Seeing that the show is almost the same, there is only one left. She took a long breath, and there should be no highlights on thest show. Everyone watched the same. If it wasn''t particrly good, maybe the ssmates would leave immediately. It was just when the wonderful piano sounded that she stunned a little. Is it so nice? She was a little nervous. Looking at the stage without blinking, the stage was smoky, and the situation was not clear at all. When the smoke slowly dissipated, she first stared at the position of the piano, because she was sitting close, and the lid of the pot was particrly conspicuous. Even if he was wearing a good-looking tuxedo, he didn''t remove the ck-framed sses. All the students in the school, I''m afraid no one didn''t know him. In the eyes of girls, Lian Jian is the director of teaching. In the eyes of the boys, Lian Jian is an unbelievable big devil. Unexpectedly, he could y the piano, and he yed so nicely that people''s ears would be pregnant. Soon, all their sights were attracted by the smog in the smoke, with their immortal figure. The brain enters the wonderful environment with the sound of the piano, and the sight is attracted by the beautiful figure. After a piano dance, they didn''t return for half a minute. Awake, warm apuse rang throughout the venue. Tang Guo stopped and saluted hand in hand with Lian Jian. It was only then that Lin Guo saw Tang Guo''s face a long time ago. Fortunately, the ssmates had troubled their eyes and held her up, otherwise they would definitely fall. Tang Guo? ? ? Lin Manman was really congested and wanted to pass out. I thought the first ce was stable, but did not expect a Tang Guo to appear. ording to the response, the first ce has slipped away. Lin Manman''s face was a little pale, but other students found that something was wrong, and quickly sent her to the infirmary. Yan Geng looked at the two on the stage, a little bit sad. Although he can also y the piano, he can never reach the level of Lian Jian. He knew for a long time that Lian Jian should not be so simple. He never expected that his piano level had reached a professional level. Fortunately, the two of them just learn from each other, and there are no other factors in it. Otherwise, he may really have no chance. Lin was slowing down for a long time, and she lost heart when she heard the mission failed. Especially as I get older, I look at that face in the mirror every day, even if I lose weight. Long ugly, no matter how good the body is, there is no way to save it. What Lin Manman did not expect at all was that inter high school careers, each time the branch task was started, it was more or less rted to Tang Guo. As for the main task, it is even more hopeless. Bi Zhan s Yan Dog did nt know what it was, and Tang Guo and Lian Jian came together. The three often ate together. In addition, Bi Zhan has been staring at Tangguo Bafan, as if he has seen something special. Every time I saw her appear, she put down the tableware, as if she saw something that affected appetite, but she was not interested in trying to attack a person who repeatedly hated her appearance. When encountering such a dog as Bi Zhan, she should never touch the main task in her life. Chapter 3077: Wearing books with women (75) Chapter 3077: Wearing books with women (75) 3077: Word Stacks Level 3077 Answers The college entrance examination and graduation. Yan Geng longed for this day for a long time, he knew that Tang Guo was serious about studying, and there was a Lian Jian warning him. So he decided to confess to Tang Guo after graduating that, no matter whether he seeded or not, at least he had won, and he would not leave regrets for himself. He bought a bouquet of roses, a very bright one. I also bought a small gift, a crystal bracelet. On the day of filling in his wishes, he waited at the gate of the school, watching Tang Guo and Lian Jiane far away, rushing forward, and said to Tang Guo, "Tang Guo, I like you." Already. Because, Lian Jian came out with Tang Guo''s small hand. The two men had been walking side by side, he hadn''t noticed before. Now I do nt want to pay attention. Even Jian Jian''s small hand tightly looks dazzling. "I have a subject." Tang Guo smiled at Yan Geng and shook Lian Jian''s hand. Lian Jian said very earnestly, "We have already confessed each other and we are together." Boy, you arete, chasing a girlfriend, and so on, you have to fall in love with it. It is useless to wait. Even if you don''t get it in the first ce, you should stay by your side so that others won''t go away. His academic performance is not as good as his, and his brain is not as clever as he is. It is really a fool. "When were you together?" Yan Geng only wanted to focus on this now. In fact, the two people were together unexpectedly and unexpectedly, as if they were together, there was nothing wrong with them. together. Lian Jian pushed the frame of the sses lightly, and the corner of his lips ticked: "After the college entrance examination." Lying down! !! Yan Geng almost swears directly, is it necessary that fast? He felt it, proud of hiding under his sses. One stunned and wanted to understand everything. It turned out that Lian Jian originally said those words as an excuse not to allow other people to make Tang Guo''s idea, but he could study with Tang Guo himself. Where is this a nerd, obviously a sinister wolf. "Tang Guo, do you like him?" This is hisst chance. Although he knows little, he still wants to ask. "Like it." Yan Geng looked at Tang Guo''s smile and understood that she really liked Lian Jian. Lian Jian is happy, if not for so many people, he would have taken her home. In order to be able to carry him in the back seat of the bicycle, he remade a car, and specifically requested that the back seat be morefortable. Yan Geng watched Tang Guo sit in the back seat of Lian Jian''s bicycle, hugging his waist, and the two loved to leave with affection. "Where there is no fragrant grass in the end of the world, you will encounter a better one." Lin expressed a numb expression offort, she now felt that she was as pitiful as Yan Geng, and then she muttered in a low voice, "I don''t know these big money Miss, why do you always like this poor kid who rides a bicycle. It is her loss to give you up. " Yan Geng looked back at Lin Manman, and she could see that she had a little jealousy in her eyes, and the sourness in her words, and finally she had no tolerance for her. If Lin didn''t show up, even if he hurts for a while, wouldn''t he lose Tang Guo? "What do you know, although it is a bicycle, it can cost millions of dors at the lowest price." Especially the very special sign. Anyone who knows the point understands that it is not cheap. Yan Geng left boring, still a little sad, he was looking for a ce to be sad for a while. Lin Manman''s face flushed a little, feeling that Yan Geng had enraged her, and turned and left. Tang Guo and Lian Jian are the same university. After only one semester at the school, she airborne to the Tang and Linpanies. This big move was unexpected for Tang Guo''s parents. What they want to stop ispletely useless. There are two old men who personally came forward to support them. Those people are all human beings, of course, they understand what they mean. Originally they wanted to make a stumbling block and let Tang Guo retreat in a difficult situation. Even if there were two old men supporting her, she couldn''t stand up on her own. Chapter 3078: Womens wear with books (end) Chapter 3078: Women''s wear with books (end) 3078 Chapter It never urred to Tang Guo that no matter what the problem was, Tang Guo could solve it perfectly. In particr, after Tang Guo sessfully cooperated with Bijia and Lianjia and signed a project contract, Tang''s father and mother Tang fell into despair. These two families, they always wanted to cooperate, but did not expect to be taken down by Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s position is getting more and more stable. Tang''s father and mother want to do something, only to find that nothing is useless. They threatened Tang Guo and it was useless. ying emotional cards is useless. In the end, the two fathers saw that Tang Guo was so powerful, and transferred the shares to her alone, so angry that Tang''s mother, Tang, almost vomited blood. Pointing at her for not being a filial daughter, this has no effect on Tang Guo. They can only watch as Tang Guo alone holds the power of the twopanies. In particr, the twopanies intend to merge into onepany. Although the merger is a merger, it is just a change of name. The current system of the twopanies will not change for the time being. Tang Guoli should have be the president of the twopanies, Tang''s father and mother, and some of their party opponents, to no avail, she is thergest and she has the most shares. Another thing is that she is engaged to Lian Jian. This series of operations showed countless faces. With Lian Jian, isn''t it just a family with Bijia? Who doesn''t know, the rtionship between Bijia and Lianjia is good? Tang Guo has the ability, the wrist, the backstage, and such a great fiance, who he chooses, his supporters, and fools know. Not to see the wind to make the rudder, but to know the current affairs for Junjie. In desperation, after listening to the provocations of their two true loves, Tang''s father and mother Tang wanted to create an ident and let Tang Guo die. This decision made them really driven crazy. But they did not seed, and Tang Guo caught the evidence and sessfully sent them into the game. At this time, more terrible news came. I do nt know who said it. The rtionship between Tang s father and mother Tang and Yu Ting, and Chen Yunshu, Yu Yun and Chen Bofei are simply children between them. It was also reported that Tang Guo was looking for their life abroad. Although it was their seed, it was just a tool they used. When Tang''s mother and Tang mother heard the news, they were dumbfounded. Now, there is no room for recovery. The two true loves came to see them and told them that the secret that had revealed this was probably the driver named Li who threatened them. The two were half-dead. I knew that we should find a way to keep the driver from talking. The two loved to show that they would not be able to judge for long, and would take their children outside waiting for them. Both loved this pair of true love, and were very trusting. They left their property to take care of them, and they were relieved. Although they have lost a lot, they have notpletely failed. When they go out, there is still a chance. Thestugh is the real sess. The two really loved to leave with their power of attorney. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo and Lian Jian toe, with a few paternity test reports, came to them with a smile. "What are you doing here?" Tang Guo said with a smile: "Look at you and send you a gift by the way." She gave the paternity testimonials of Yu Huan and Tang''s father, Yu Huan and Chen Yunshu, and left with Lian Jian. As for the father Tangter found that the child who has loved for so many years is not his, the two so-called true loves, but to lie to them for money, are the real husband and wife. I wonder if they will be furious. Now those two people have cheated all their money away. Father Tang and mother Tang should be furious. Even if they are not furious, they are very unwilling. Chen Yunshu and Yu Ting are indeed husband and wife and senior scammers. When they first knew Tang''s father and mother, they felt that they were particrly cheaters. Knowing that they were the only sons and daughters of the two Tang Lins, they became even more interested. Yu Huan was simply their two daughters, not their father and mother. Chen Bofei is indeed Tang''s mother, but he is also a rudder, and has always lived with Chen Yunshu, and has no rtionship with Tang mother at all. Now my mother is in jail, and the money is tricked. And they can''t stay with their reputation, they can only go abroad. Although it is a bit regretful that they have not cheated much, the property under these two names is quite a lot, which is enough for them to live for a long time. After the two really loved to liquidate those properties, they nned to leave here with Chen Bofei and Yu Huan for a happy life. Just opened the door and his wrists were cuffed. "Chen Yunshu, Yu Ting, you are suspected of scams and killings, ande with us now." The indifferent words of the police uncle came, and they were instantly paralyzed. Fraud, scamming Tang''s father and mother. Killing is, of course, the unlucky and greedy driver. If the driver is not killed, they will not be peaceful for life. ... A long timeter, Lin was rushing to catch the bus in a hurry, and there was a traffic jam. When she was about to get on the bus quickly, she heard a "drop" in her ear. There is a sports car behind the bus. Who is not Tang Guo? "Get off, don''t drop it, drop it, drop it all when you are okay, you can''t be bothered, you can''tplete it, and you can''t seed, you''ll be resigned." What about the crash? " System: The stupid system is really pitiful, hahaha, so stupid, still not swallowed, he is afraid that the IQ will be lowered by the other party. Chapter 3079: Heirloom (1) Chapter 3079: Heirloom (1) The 3079th chapter of the Holy Ghost (1) Tang Guo woke up in a stone house with some weird patterns. She only looked down at her dress, and recalled who the dress was. Miao people. Unexpectedly, this time, she will cross this mysterious nation. Now that she can cross this body, there must be a story on the original owner, which makes her death impossible. When Tang Guo was trying to receive the memory, the voice of the system sounded: [The host isrge, there is movement in the group, please take a quick look. I have scanned around just now, except for some small bugs, there is nothing dangerous. Those little bugs seem to be sleeping, they won''t wake up without rm. Tang Guo quickly leaned on the bed with very national characteristics, closed his eyes, and his consciousness sank into the group. The group is very lively, and almost everyone online is participating in the topic. She flipped through the records one by one, and finally set her eyes on the next member. The names in the group can be colored, including eleven in total. At the bottom, there are two grey names that have never disappeared. What has changed is that under the group of colored names, there is an additional colored name. There are only a few people in this group, and an additional name is naturally noticeable. The name is Shangguan Yungu, and it''s apound surname. The impression is that this person''s identity should not be too ordinary. [Ziyun]: Why didn''t the neerse out and make a bubble? Are we too enthusiastic to frighten people? [Chi Xiao]: Mostly observe in the dark. [Mo Yuntian]: Chi Xiao was right. He observed silently for a few days. Like us, it didn''t take me a few days to speak? I thought this sudden thing was an evil thing, and I couldn''t throw it away. [Margaret]: Thest world of the school seems to be over, and I don''t know if she hasn''t been in the new world. Today is another day when I want school toe to my magic world. [Harold]: Who doesn''t want to, but the stars will let us fall. [Allen]: Or go out to Bibi. [Harold]: You go. [Miao Miao]: It''s so easy to get a new guy, why didn''t he show up? This is the next day. Shangguan Yungu appeared in the group yesterday. There were not many people in the group, but there were only a few members. When they were chatting, a message appeared on the chat interface: Shangguan Yungu joined the group chat. So their chat ended, and they also lined up to wee Shangguan Yungu, but unfortunately Shangguan Yungu never made an appearance and did not know what the situation was. After all these years, it was hard to look forward to a neer. They felt itchy and wanted to talk to the neer. [Ziyun]: I have forgotten a very important thing. Otherwise, let''s send a red envelope to see if the neer is diving, secretly, just send a red envelope. [Chi Xiao]: Right, right, send a red envelope. After the two had just discussed, Tang Guo first issued a red envelope. It s still delicious. It s especially delicious at first nce. The sudden appearance of Tang Guo made the people in the group, especially Margaret, excited, and forgot to pay attention to the matter that the neer grabbed the red envelope. [Margaret]: My dear school flower, you finally appeared, I have been waiting for you for a long time, then you should be in a new world. So, are you in the magic world now? Chapter 3080: Heirloom (2) Chapter 3080: Heirloom (2) The 3080th chapter of the Holy Ghost (2) [School flower]: Margaret, I''m sorry ... Although I haven''t received the memory yet, from the surrounding environment, it''s not a magical world. [Margaret]: Dear friends, I''m sorry, I want to be quiet now, I want to draw a curse immediately, trap those who dare to break into my forbiddennd for ten days and ten nights, and then please the Warcraft in the forest Friends, entertain them well. Tang Guo did not appear in the magical world, Margaret was no longer interested in the neer, and the whole person fell into depression. [Margaret]: I suspect that the God of Creation is targeting me. Yes, it must be. If the creation **** didn''t target me, why didn''t the school flowere to me? I look forward to falling stars today, and tomorrow the moon, the sun will fall together, and my world has fallen into darkness. The creation **** must have blocked his small world, so that the school flower could not find the door to enter. [Chi Xiao]: Margaret, now that we can meet here, the girl will meet you one day sooner orter. Don''t be so sad, although we can''t meet, can we still chat? I heard that you have received many outstanding students, and you should be happy. [Easy]: Yeah, now the school flowers are here, and they have sent us delicious food, and a new guy who does nt know if he is diving is happy. [Margaret]: Look at your face, then I will be happy and happy, I want to see what the school flower sent this time to eat, ah, I saw the new man secretly received the red envelope, he was really there diving. Tang Guofa''s red envelope is a corn cob, which she nted in a certain world, cooked it and put it in the system space. The time in the system space is static. What it looks like when put in it is also what it looks like when taken out. Since the neer Shangguan Yungu received the red envelope, it was a matter of time before or after. Taking advantage of this time, she chatted with the friends in the group. There is no danger outside, and the receiving memory is not in a hurry. Now that every world is over, she will take some time to chat and exchange with the friends in the group. Long ago, when she ended every world, she would lie in Wang Tianquan to calm down her emotions. Now she is happy in every world. She hasn''t been lying in Tianquan for a long time. In addition to seeing if a light wille on again, she prefers to talk with these friends for the rest of the time. words. When Tang Guo and othersmunicated in the group, Shangguan Yungu, who secretly received the red envelope, looked at the corn on the cob in surprise, with a full of vignce on his face. "what are you?" "How on earth did you appear in the hands of the king? Why didn''t you speak, and who sent you?" Shangguan Yungu had observed the strange frame in his mind for a day. He was persecuted, fell down the mountain, and died, but he thought it was impossible for those assassins to let him go. He fled all the way, and finally escaped from birth, hiding in a cave in a dense forest. Those people could not be found for the time being, but he was seriously injured and could not move at present, basically waiting to die in the cave, until the beast found him, fearing that it would be the food in the beast''s mouth. Just yesterday morning, he woke up staggeringly, always felt that something was wrong. As a result, the frame suddenly appeared in my mind, and many names appeared. The text constantly disyed from above should be talking. Chapter 3081: Heirloom (3) Chapter 3081: Heirloom (3) The 3081st chapter of the Holy Ghost (3) Just now, a red box popped up above the box, and curiosity made him click. As a result, a corn cob appeared in his hand. At first Shangguan Yungu thought that this corn cob was strange, but after a while, he sniffed the fragrance and groaned in his stomach. He was still observing the situation in the group, and found that many people were saying that the food at school was the best. This corn is really amazing. The very hungry Shangguan Yungu finally couldn''t help it, holding the corn on the cob and stunned. At the first mouthful of his mouth, there was only one sentence shing in his mind: Sure enough, it was delicious. Subsequently, the people in the group sent a lot of red envelopes to eat, and Shangguan Yungu pounced quickly every time. There will be food in his hand. He had no problem eating it before. He was really hungry, and he did nt care about anything else. But he still didn''t speak, and nned to observe for another two days. Shangguan Yungu did not speak for a while, and the people in the group were not in a hurry. Anyway, the person who can no longer hold up can not hold up for ten days, let alone ten days, he can hold up for five days without talking, they are impressed. When Tang Guo got into the group, he also said, "When you are okay these days, get something to eat. I guess the neer is short of food. When he feels he is safe, he should speak." [Chixiao]: Yes, sister, you can go and be busy, with us there, how will not let the new starve to death. [Mo Yuntian]: Hahaha, finally a new man appeared, how could we be willing to starve him to death. [Margaret]: Just do good deeds, let the school spend the magic world as soon as possible. Shangguan Yungu looked at these words and felt a little ufortable in his heart. Once upon a time, he was mixed up with thisck of food andck of clothing. However, now he is less exclusive to this strange frame that suddenly appears. But he doesn''t want to show up for the time being. Tang Guo had already left the group and did not get up, but received the memory by the bedside. The identity of the original owner is the descendant of the Miao Jiang Shengzhang, who should have surnamed Miao Cai. It is said that most of the sacred ancestors of past dynasties have been taken down by men. Just such a coincidence, every offspring left is a daughter. This daughter also followed the surname Miao. But it is not the same for her generation. Her surname is Tang, following her father''s surname. The reason is that her parents loved each other sincerely, not in the legend, and they used love to connect the two. Most importantly, Tang Guo''s father died for her mother. The degree of infatuation was recognized by all ethnic groups. When her mother asked Tang Guo to follow her father''s surname, there was no objection. However, her mother was seriously injured that year, and after teaching her everything, she followed her father. The sincere feelings between them made the people in the n believe in love again, and they were not so exclusive to foreigners, and even many people in the n did not oppose intermarriage with foreigners. The original owner is now seventeen years old. He is very talented, and Jishu has be a virgin. He has the most noble identity. Even the identity of the patriarch is inferior to her. If the patriarch makes any decision, she can''t do it if she opposes it. Originally such a distinguished status, regardless of foreign affairs, there is a group of little girls supported by ethnic groups, and should be happier. All tragedies came from the intrusion of a group of foreigners, not only into their n, but also into the fate of this little girl. Chapter 3082: Heirloom (4) Chapter 3082: Heirloom (4) The 3082nd chapter of the Holy Ghost (4) One of the intruders was called Shijing, and he was the lord of this world. He came to Miao Xinjiang with a purpose. He has a beloved person who has gone through many ups and downs, but it''s no longer easy to be together, but his beloved is short-lived. He couldn''t ept this reality, and sent people to inquire about it, because members of the n had already intermarried with outside people, so some secrets within the n were naturally known. Shijing inquired that there is a holy medicine in the Miao Xinjiang tribe that has the effect of resurrecting death. Not only can he keep the people he likes to survive, but he can also repair the physical damage. Whether true or false, he brought someone here. He also came with half hope, but unexpectedly, he bumped into the original owner who was ying outside, and the original owner saw the person as he was. I thought he was particrly interesting, especially some fun things Shi Jing brought in from the outside, and also pleased her, and had a better impression on this person. Shijing reads countless people, and has already guessed that the identity of the original owner is not simple, so he is more interested in it, hoping to get information about Miaojiang Holy Medicine. When the owner knew that Shijing wanted the medicine, he became vignt. She is not a fool. Anyone outside knows the holy medicine, who doesn''t want to get it? However, on the premise that Shi Jing brought so many new things to her, she properly disclosed some news, saying these words, in fact, made Shi Jing die. Because Miao Xinjiang''s holy medicine is impossible for an outsider. Even if she had a good opinion of Shijing, she would not give him the holy medicine. Besides, the holy medicine is guarded by the entire n members, not her own. If Shijing wants to obtain it, he must let the members of the n agree. Shijing knew that things were difficult and was very disappointed. However, he still did not give up, and many parties inquired, and knew a method to obtain the holy medicine. That is how to join the Miao Xinjiang tribe sessfully. There seems to be no other way than to marry the Miao Xinjiang. It is also necessary to have a distinguished person, that is, a saint, to be able to obtain the holy medicine. But for his beloved woman, he decided to abandon himself and leave himself in the Miaojiang tribe, so that people would take the holy medicine back to save her. He would rather she live than watch her die. With this decision, his rtionship with the original owner is getting closer. Especially after listening to many stories about the parents of the original owner, he knew that if he wanted to get the holy medicine, he would not only move the original owner, but also the members of the entire Miao Xinjiang tribe. Therefore, he was desperately good to the original owner, friendly to everyone, and let everyone see his infatuation. He also admitted frankly that he really wanted the holy medicine, but also wanted to be good to the original owner. In this way, the original owner was moved by the time, and many people of the tribe also believed that the young man had a sincere heart and thought that their union was the best. There is only one person who is not optimistic about theirbination, and that is the patriarch. The day before they got married, the patriarch came to the original owner s house, and expressed her concerns and asked her to consider again. There are countless men in this world, many better than Shi Jing, and no one who is more sincere than him can be found. . But the original owner was already touched by the time, how could he listen to these words. He also said that Shijing was a kind and righteous person, and it was enough to prove that he was good when he came to find medicine to treat his loved ones. Yes, in order to let the original owner agree, Shijing also lied, saying that he came to seek medicine to save his loved ones. The patriarch knew that he could not persuade him, so he had a proposal. Chapter 3083: Heirloom (5) Chapter 3083: Heirloom (5) The 3083rd chapter of the Holy Ghost (5) "It''s better to let him devour emotions, anyway, your emotions are firm, emotions will not affect anything, the better the emotions, the longer your life will be." The n''s proposal was approved by the original owner. Mainly the patriarch said yes, as long as the rtionship between the two remains unchanged or even better, the affection is good for their health. Moreover, in the future, they will be able to share their lives and die on the same day and on the same day, which represents the most loyal feelings of the descendants of the Holy Ghost of Miao Xinjiang. As a result, the patriarch swallowed up the rtionship between the two sides and added a link to get married tomorrow. Shijing and Shijing''s friends did not expect that their wedding customs had such a link. Although the members of the n are slightly strange, it is not surprising that it is indeed possible to marry a foreigner. However, many members did not, remembering that the original owner was a saint, and the two sides swallowed the affection, that was also the saint who protected them, and would not suspect anything. In order to save the loved one, Shi Jing resolutely swallowed love. After the two were married, Shijing received the legendary Miaojiang Holy Medicine, and asked his friend to take it back and take it to his beloved. And he himself stayed here, fulfilled his promise, and made people talk, they were over. Shi Jing''s beloved person is naturally the hostess, whose name is Xie Qingxue. They went through many things together and managed to be together. As a result, when she was critically ill, Shijing left, and broke up with her with words, and even said that she already liked other people and married other people. After Xie Qingxue got well, he was also very angry and disappointed with the time. In the following year, Xie Qingxue lived a lot, and no matter what, she couldn''t forget the time. In the end, she decided to forget Shijing and marry the infatuated man who was always with her. When Shi Jing''s friends knew it, they stopped the marriage and told Xie Qingxue the truth. Xie Qingxue left the wedding in tears and went to find the time. She thought that Shijing had sacrificed too much for her, and she must find him back and be with him. The arrival of Xie Qingxue triggered a series of things. Shijing couldn''t possibly forget Xie Qingxue, the original owner knew the truth and was very angry. Conflicts between the two sides, in order to protect Xie Qingxue, refuting the original owner is often the case. For this reason, his emotions also broke out. Because he does not love Tang Guo, and they have no feelings, he will be bitten by the feelings. A series of things happened in the middle. In short, the original owner was the vicious female partner in their world. However, in the end, the Miao Xinjiang tribe encountered a crisis. She wanted to save the entire Miao Xinjiang tribe, regardless of the bacsh of affection, and helped him to relieve him and let them go down the mountain. Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue lived a free life. They both believed that today''s happiness is theirs. If the real identity of Shijia and Xie Qingxue were not revealed, the backing behind them would be used to threaten the Miao Xinjiang tribe by some means, and the original owner might not let them go. After the two had a happy life, the original owner was bitten by heartache every day because of the bacsh of emotions, and lived extremely hard. The form of the Holy Medicine of Miao Xinjiang has long been lost. The one given to Shijing is thest one. Without the Holy Medicine, the original owner was finally depressed in the backwash of affection. As for Shijing and Xie Qingxue, it is natural that love has been cultivated, and En En loves all his life. Although the Miao Xinjiang tribe has been preserved, because the maiden has not yet passed on his inheritance, he has already died and is gradually declining. see you tomorrow. Chapter 3084: Heirloom (6) Chapter 3084: Heirloom (6) The 3084th chapter of the Holy Ghost (6) Tang Guo had just finished reading the memory, and before he could say a word, there was a knock on the door. After looking at the memory just now, she guessed who was looking for her. He got up and opened the door, and the person standing outside really remembered, with a kind face, and the chief of the Miao Xinjiang Sheng Dai with a cane. "Why did the patriarche here?" Tang Guo asked. The present point in time is that the male lead Shi Jing has established a rtionship with the original owner. The sincerity of Shi Jing not only impresses the original owner, but also the entire family of the Sheng Dai except the patriarch. At present, the n is enthusiastically showing them the date of marriage. The Sheng Dai people of Miaojiang live in a rtively remote ce, in the old forests of deep mountains. If they have not recently intermarried with people outside, they are almost isted from the world. Even if they marry outside people, they just bring in some fresh stuff from outside, but they still cannot change some of these people''s deep-rooted ideas. One thing that the original owner suffered or lost was that Shijing married her and held a wedding within the n. The people of the Miao Xinjiang n were isted from the world. They didn''t care about such things as the marriage certificate. So thatter, Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue''s people thought that the original owner forced Shi Jing, thinking she was using Xie Qingxue''s life to kill, Shi Jing had to be with her. At the time, many people were fortunate. Fortunately, they did not get a marriage certificate, otherwise it was really troublesome. In fact, it is because the time and purpose are purposeful, and she deliberately obtains the favor of her and the Sheng people, and wants to get the holy medicine. It is not that the original owner persecuted with the holy medicine. Besides, the holy medicine is also a very precious thing for the Sheng Dai people. Shijing wants to obtain such a precious thing without paying a price, which is beautiful. As a result, Xie Qingxue cameter, even if the original owner was too aggressive, he did not want Xie Qingxue''s life, but Shi Jing couldn''t see Xie Qingxue being a little wronged. Contradictions trigger, a pair of poor lovers, whoever listens will sympathize. In the end, the so-called vicious woman''s fault was the original owner, as if she had deliberately split them up. No one ever thought that the original owner was only 17 years old when he met Shi Jing, and he was less than 18 years old when he got married. A little girl under twenty years of age has been living in a ce isted from the world, can she be coaxed by the sweet words of the times? Even on the night of the wedding, the two did not be a real husband and wife at all, still the rhetoric of the time, indicating that she was not yet an adult in his eyes, and they must wait until she was an adult before they could really be together. In fact, it was just an excuse for Shi Jing. He didn''t want to betray his beloved woman. People within the n have no concept of a marriage certificate, and there are times. But he did not tell the original owner that after a certain number of years, he can get a marriage certificate, which is a valid and valid marriage rtionship. Come back, Tang Guo has invited the patriarch to the house, and by the way poured a bowl of tea. "Patriarch, you seem to be a little upset. Is something happening?" Miao Xiao took a sip of tea, still looking at Tang Guo with loving eyes, and said, "It''s really decided, I want to marry that foreign boy named Shijing?" "Is the patriarch unwilling to bear me?" Tang Guo smiled and asked. The original owner''s character was like this. He was innocent and lively, and was very much liked by his people. Miao Xiao snorted coldly: "Our holy maiden of the Dong tribe is a husband-inw and does not marry." Chapter 3085: Heirloom (7) Chapter 3085: Heirloom (7) The 3085th chapter of the Holy Ghost (7) "I can''t bear to get married. You''re not living here yet." "I mean, you have nt known each other for more than three months. Would you like to think more about it? After all, Shijing is an outsider. Although it looks good at the moment, I think it s better to observe more time. It s a long time. People are good or bad, it will be clear at a nce. "Miao Xiao sighed." Girl, you are so small, you don''t need to worry. At that time, Jing was just a little bit better. How big is this world? There must be a lot of good times. " If the time passed by is earlier, Tang Guo may take other measures and make Shijing unable to eat. But now they have developed to two people want to get married, in the selection day. She rashly changed her mind, which not only made the people strange, but also made the time doubt. Anyway, Shijing just wanted to lie to the holy medicine, so she yed with him, but this time, no one helped him solve the affair. Sacrifice herself and help a bad thing, she has no good intentions. As for the members of the Sheng Dai ethnic group in Miao Xinjiang, with her ability, of course, they can be preserved. "Is the patriarch afraid of being bullied? Do you forget that I am a descendant of the Holy Spirit? Whoever dares to bully me, I will put 3,600 species of maggots to bite him, so that he cannot survive or die." Miao Xiao was teased and shook his head again: "Our Saint Dai people have always attached great importance to their hearts. Once they move their hearts, they tend to be soft-hearted. Let you think more about the days, just because you are afraid that you will suffer and that the alien boy is not sincere. " "Matriarch, it''s toote for you to say that. We are all getting married, and, instead of marrying me, it''s that he was recruited in. How can he really dare to take me out and be able to go out alive? " When Miao Xiao heard Tang Guo''s determination, he nodded: "Okay, I know I can''t persuade you when Ie. I just think that he came for his own purpose after all. Most of the reasons for marrying you now are He came for that purpose. " Shijing wanted the Holy Medicine of Miao Xinjiang, and all the people of Sheng Dai knew about it. At first vignt, until now he was moved by Shijing''s sincerity. The Saints are all people of temperament. As long as the time is sincere to their sages, they are willing to stay in the tribe, even if they have the idea of ying holy medicine. Thousands of miles came here to ask for medicine, it must be a man of serious affection. Just as the love between the former maiden and her husband was as beautiful. The man who died for his former maiden has been deeply imprinted in their memory. Moreover, many members of the n today have recruited outside husbands and wives, and married the outside girls. "The patriarch shouldn''t worry about this anymore. I don''t think someone like Brother Shijing will disappoint me. Didn''t he swear in front of all the tribes and stay here?" Miao Xiao wants to say that the people outside are extremely treacherous, and they are cheating on you, such a simple girl. This vow can be made or destroyed. But because of things between Tang Guo''s parents, he was a little hesitant. After all, there were many obstacles between Tang Guo s mother Miao Yucui and her father Tang Heng, and most of the people in the n were against it. Later, the two married and were extremely loving, which changed the impression of the entire family. Chapter 3086: Heirloom (8) Chapter 3086: Heirloom (8) The 3086th chapter of the Holy Ghost (8) After Tang Heng died for Miao Yucui, they respected this man even more. People of this tribe have a strong sense of affection. It is impossible to remain indifferent to such a person who would rather sacrifice himself for the sake of love. Therefore, Miao Xiao did not oppose Tang Guo and Shijing. The people of the tribe were optimistic and Tang Guo was persistent. It seemed to be useless to oppose it alone. Besides, what should the maiden do, as long as they do not endanger the entire family and the husband-inw is willing to stay with them, they are not qualified to oppose it. "Okay, I don''t have any objection to this, but after you get married, if the kid has a different heart, I will let someone break his leg and throw it out. Don''t stop it then." Miao Xiao decided to look for the situation in a while and warn the boy carefully to let the other party know that their Sheng Miao people in Miao Xinjiang are not so provocative. Let him be careful. Those who dare to bully and live up to the Virgin will be interrupted. "Patriarch, I suddenly felt a little bit, and nned to go to the mountains to raise a puppet." Tang Guo thought of some things that would happenter, and decided to cultivate them, the little things in the original owner''s memory. The maiden felt it. Of course Miao Xiao would not oppose it, and I was particrly happy: "Then I will send two people to follow you. Then they will mix up with you and bring you food." "Okay, I''ll talk to Brother Shijing about thister." Miao Xiao''s mood is obviously much better: "Nice and good. Now that you have the feeling, even if you are getting married, don''t forget to practice martial arts. You are still young. Waiting for a few decades, we will definitely make our Sheng Dai people stronger. " Miao Xiao left in a very good mood. Tang Guo hade to her before he had gone to Shijing. I brought her beautiful jewellery. Shijing was nning to get in here. He even brought in a few assistants to help him run back and forth and arrangepany affairs. Now he has to show enough sincerity to deal with this marriage, even if he doesn''t want to marry the Holy Virgin of the Holy Tribe. But in order to save his beloved, he had to do this and had to make such a choice. As long as the person you love is alive, you can stay here forever. "Xiao Guo, do you like these things?" Shi Jing asked. Tang Guo looked at those jewellery one by one, and I have to say that Shijing is quiteprehensive. These jewelry are all good things. "I like it from Brother Shijing. I like it even if it is a grass ring." System: [Ah, hey, host, are you afraid of being heard by some people and being jealous? At that time, it''s about to coax again. Tang Guo: "Isn''t this absent? Say something to fool Shijing this conscience. That person, he can''t hear it." System: Where is that guy, hurry up, your daughter-inw is lying outside again and again. Shi Jing didn''t doubt Tang Guo. In his eyes, Tang Guo is a 17-year-old little girl. Even if the martial arts is more powerful, it is also simple and not ignorant of the world. He also knew that Tang Guo liked him. At this time, he really wanted to stay here for the holy medicine. If it weren''t for thoseter surprises, maybe he could pretend to like her here all his life. "Brother Shijing, I''m a little bit stunned. I''m going to practice puppetry in the mountains in a while. I''ve been away in recent days. But I''ll be back the day before my marriage." Shijing knows that Tang Guo is a saint and has a great skill. Chapter 3087: Heirloom (9) Chapter 3087: Heirloom (9) The 3087th chapter of the Holy Elder (9) However, he has not seen it, and only heard the people say that the saint is the most powerful. As for how powerful, few people have the concept. Moreover, in the eyes of Shijing, no matter how powerful Tang Guo is, he is only ying puppetry. He must not be as powerful as the hot weapon in this world. In fact, there is not much awe. Tang Guo was going to practice mountain puppetry in the mountains, but he was more rxed. "Okay, then I''ll wait for you here." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, took a bracelet and put it on his hand: "Then I took this away, and seeing him is like seeing Brother Shijing." System: Hehe, this is really an ambiguous conscience. He dared to guarantee that when he got out of the door and went to the mountain, the host would definitely take the thing off, and it is estimated that he could not wait for it. Farewell to Shijing, Tang Guo took two people into the mountain. This is the ce where everyone lives. Every time the original owner practices shushu, he chooses a more remote mountain. Regarding puppetry, Tang Guo still knows a lot about the world. In the system space, there are also a lot of books about shu. When she arrived in the mountain, she first merged the abilities of the original owner, and then began to study new ones. Earlier, she said that it is not a joke to raise 3,600 tadpoles. However, the average puppeteer does not have this ability, at most, raising a few dozen species is the best. The system looked at the dense crowd of magpies around and also ate maggots. The original round ground was covered with ayer of maggots. As time passed, one dayter, the range was reduced by half. Those sloppy heads don''t seem to increase, but instead be smaller. In front of Tang Guo, there is also a golden cormorant. It''s not too big or too small, but it can be described in one word: delicate. Some of these puppets were raised by the original owners. The rest are raised by Tang Guo. As for the feelings to be used for the time, the stuff has been kept at home, when the need arises, the other party devours it. At the time, if Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue were not persecuted, the original owner would not lead the puppets in Shi Jing into his own body, and then die back. Once love is nted, especially the nted one, there is no other way to solve it than to lead it into another person''s body. But after all, this person is not the owner, and will suffer a serious bacsh, and every day he will eat the other person''s flesh and blood, and torture it hard. Tang Guo stayed in the mountains for half a month. A small house in the mountain was dedicated to her, and her eating, drinking, washing and washing were all in this ce. The two people who took care of her brought her what she needed every day, so it was convenient. "The maiden''s puppet technique has progressed again. Do you see these dense maggots, even better than the one we specially raised, I all feel that the puppet I have in my body is shaking." "That is, of course. This is our maiden. Our maiden of the Shan people, each generation is a genius." The two were not afraid of the ground, the roof, the pirs, and the ces around them, all densely packed. Instead, the more you look, the more happy you look, the more you look excited. Tomorrow is the time to get married. They are afraid that Tang Guo will forget, so theye to inform her. Tang Guo felt that the two were here and did not forget that it was time to get married tomorrow. How could she forget the time she likes it so much? System: Slightly. Chapter 3088: Heirloom (10) Chapter 3088: Heirloom (10) The 3088th chapter of the Holy Ghost (10) There was a signal in Tang Guo''s mouth, which originally covered the ground, the pirs, and the maggots of the house, and instantly dissipated. Only the golden maggots in front of her were taken into her clothes pocket. "Sir, tomorrow is the day of your great joy. The patriarch ordered us toe up and inform you." The two people in front of him faced Tang Guo with great respect. The stronger the virgin is, the better it is for the entire Sheng Dai people. Tang Guo nodded: "Let''s go, you''ve worked hard recently." "It''s our pleasure not to work hard for the maiden." We need to know that for this errand, it took a lot of effort before they defeated the others with martial arts. Tang Guo just came out of the mountain and returned to the n, and Shi Jing came. "Xiaoguo, you are right back. I have prepared all the things for the wedding. Would you like to go over and see?" Tang Guo was actually not interested in seeing it, he just walked a scene and sent out the holy medicine and sentiment. "Brother Shijing''s preparations must be very good. You don''t have to watch to know that." System: I reallyughed at the baby! If you do nt want to see it, do nt go, and say that when Brother Jing prepared everything, this is the mouth with honey and poison. I don''t know where that guy is, he scanned the entire Sheng Dai tribe, and none of them looked beyond time. ording to his impression, that guy will never make himself ugly, even if it looks ugly, it actually has to look better than the time. Is it not the people in the n, but the outside? In Tang Guo''s words, Shijing didn''t doubt anything. He thinks that Tang Guo likes him too much, and naturally he likes whatever he prepares. Like the original plot, the patriarch came to Tangguo secretly again on the first night of marriage. "Still not changed your mind?" Tang Guo: "No, patriarch, do you still think Brother Shijing is not good? But he has been in the n for several months. Everyone says he is good. He is also very good to our people and to me. OK, why do you think he is bad? " "It''s not that he''s not good, but ..." Miao Xiao sighed. "You''re too young and you''ve been living in such a simple environment as the n. I don''t know how dangerous the outside world is. I don''t understand. The most difficult to test. May be good to you today, and you can change your heart tomorrow. Maybe, today s good is also pretending. I just fear that you will be harmed. You are the sage of our holy tribe. It is the hope of the Holy Tribe. If you are harmed, it will be a loss to our entire Holy Tribe. " "I will protect myself, patriarch. With so many people by my side, can''t you protect me?" Tang Guo certainly knew what Miao Xiao meant, and now she could only pretend that she didn''t understand. Miao Xiao shook his head: "Forget it, you''ll get married tomorrow, my bad old man is a puppet. Anyway, you won''t listen." "Patriarch, I will be fine. I will never allow anyone to bully me, neither will Shijing." Tang Guo smiled andforted, "Really, believe me." Miao Xiao did stun for a while. Although Tang Guo looked very serious, he was still uneasy: "Otherwise, you have one more process for love between the two sides. In fact, the maiden of all ages will marry with her husband at the same time. nt love. You do nt need to worry. As long as you truly love each other and do nt betray the two sides, this love will only be good for your body. Not only can you defend against various diseases, but you can also prolong your life. In the end, there is a chance that you will have the same month in the same year. To die on the same day is to share life. To achieve this step depends on the strength of the saint. " "Okay, I believe in my rtionship with Brother Shijing. For the patriarch''s peace of mind, let s have a feeling of affection. When I was a kid, I heard my mother said that feelings should be cultivated from a young age. .Well, use it when you get married. " System: The smile of the host makes Tong a little scared. see you tomorrow Chapter 3089: Heirloom (11) Chapter 3089: Heirloom (11) 3089: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Shijing, are you really going to marry that maiden?" The speaker was Zhu Jing, a friend who came with Shijing, and his brows frowned: "You obviously don''t like the maiden. The person you love is Qingxue. In the future, you will get the holy medicine and cure Qingxue, and wait for her to recover , You are not by her side, how sad she is. " "Yes, Shijing, did you really think about it? You were able to be together and have gone through so many, so it was easy to resolve all the misunderstandings. When Qingxue knows that you are married to someone else, I do nt know how sad it will be Did nt you say that you would nt make her sad anymore? The woman who spoke was Xie Qingxue s friend Fang Sifei and Zhu Jing s girlfriend, and in theter plot, she could nt help but reveal the truth to Xie Qingxue. . Shijing was silent for one minute before he said, "I only have this choice. You came with me. You also know that only by this method can you get the holy medicine of the Sheng Dai people in Miaojiang. No one from the tribe is eligible, unless they have made a great contribution. An outsider is only eligible to receive the holy medicine if he joins them, marries the maid, and bes an important woman. If other methods were avable, he would have used them. "Maybe I have no fate with Qingxue. I love Qingxue very much, because I love her so much that I ca nt watch her die. I would rather she live better than watching her life die, even if Can''t stand with her forever. " "But Qingxue has to know, it will be very sad ..." Fang Sifei also wanted to say, interrupted by the time. Shi Jing said coldly: "You have promised me before, when I get the holy medicine, you will bring it back to Qingxue for use. If Qingxue is really good, you will tell her that I already like other people "Don''t tell her the truth. I know her personality. If I knew the truth, I would definitelye to me." "By the way, show her a photo of my marriage with Tang Guo and let her die. With Qingxue''s personality, if you see these, you will surely believe that you will nevere to me again." "Well, it''s also strange that these Miaojiang people only admit death. What is not a tribe can''t be saved. A human life is right in front of it. That''s the heart of stone. Now, you have to dismantle you and Qingxue, the lover." Fang Sifei has some Indignation, the two of them lived so hard together to break through the many difficulties, Qingxue soon died, really a pair of miserable fate. When they saw Shi Jing, they were determined and did not persuade. Grimace waiting for tomorrow''s wedding, no thought whatsoever. They can''t take the initiative to do something, it would be bad if Xie Qingxue could not be saved if something broke. The wedding took ce the next day. The entire Saint Dai people are very happy, and everyone has a smile on their faces, watching their maiden and her future husband appear. The surroundingyout is full of joy, and every ce here is carefully arranged by them. There are also the wedding dresses of the maiden and the maid of the concubine, which are also made by the sacred women of the saints. In order to make wedding dresses, they didn''t know how many nights they had, and their eyes were red and dry every day. But no one hasined that the existence of the saints can bless the entire saints, and it is their honor to do such a small thing for the saints. Chapter 3090: Heirloom (12) Chapter 3090: Heirloom (12) The 3090th chapter of the Holy Elder (12) The wedding session went very smoothly. With the blessings and cheers of the n people, Tang Guo and Shijing slowlypleted all aspects of the wedding. At the time, everyone thought that the wedding process should be almostpleted, and the patriarch Miao Xiao spoke. "The next part is thest one. It''s kind of emotional." Shi Jing froze and looked at Miao Xiao puzzledly. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei who participated in the wedding were also wide-eyed, their hearts were tight. After having been in Miaojiang for so long, they certainly knew something. If it weren''t for the wedding, they would almost jump up and ask, why is it so bad? In short, they have no good impression of love. Now we have to be emotional, is it because we don''t trust Shijing and are afraid that Shijing will run away? Do you want to use tapeworms to control it? "Patriarch, since the virgin and Shijing truly love each other, why do they still have affection?" Zhu Jing asked Shijing for help. Because Shijing asks this now, it''s not very suitable. In case of bad tone, it will anger people, and it will hinder the taking of holy medicine. Miao Xiao looked at Zhu Jing with a few smiles and touched his beard. She was not angry at all, but said gently: "Because Xiaoguo is our maiden, the day the maiden marries, she must have her husband in love. s. This feeling was cultivated by the saint from an early age. This is a good thing. " If it weren''t for Zhu Jing pulling Fang Sifei, she would almost say that it is clearly the thing that controls people, where is the good thing. Miao Xiao pretended not to see the small movements of the two, and the people of the n nodded, thinking that it was really necessary for the virgin to marry. After all, the saints of all ages also have this environment. However, with the exception of the previous saint, most of the saints gave their husbands affection, not at the wedding, but before the wedding. That''s why they ignored this. In their wedding customs, they did. However, there are recent intermarriages between foreign nationals. The general ethnic group is not so strict, and some people choose not to nt. After all, not every tribe has such a powerful talent. After cultivating the King of Kings, they can still raise their lovers well. Miao Xiao went on to say, "You should not understand the sentiments of our Sheng Dai people. If the two really love each other, this kind of sentiment will grow even more." He stared at the situation. Fall in love, Shijing does not betray the feelings of the maiden, then the affection will y its role, so that you are not sick or painful. Those minor illnesses of ordinary people will note to you. As the strength of the maiden increases, life Growth, bringing love to a certain level, and you can share life. " "I remember the first few days of your first visit. Your two friends got sick because they couldn''t stand the weather here," Miao Xiao said with a smile. "If you and your maiden are in love at the same time, I wo nt catch a cold, and I wo nt get the terminal illnesses of those outside. So, as long as you truly love each other, love will only bring benefits. Fang Sifei asked subconsciously: "What''s the disadvantage?" "The disadvantage." Miao Xiao felt his beard and said, "The disadvantage is that if you betray the maiden''s feelings and make the maiden sad, the sentiment will be aware of it. It will signal another sentiment, That betrayal of the maiden will suffer heartache and torture throughout her life. And, ah, there is no cure for this feeling. " Chapter 3091: Heirloom (13) Chapter 3091: Heirloom (13) The 3091st chapter of the Holy Ghost (13) Miao Xiao looked at the scene with profound thoughts: "Young man, if you are not sure of your steadfastness, this link can be temporarily stopped. Of course, the wedding between you and the Virgin will also be suspended. When you think about it, we Go on. Our people are very tolerant and won''t embarrass you. " Shijing saw that the people around him nodded and looked at him with a smile. Feelings can''t be reluctant, what the Saint Dai people are after is mutual affection. Love was born not to control the other party, but to the saints of all ages, many of whom had been saddened by their betrayals and cultivated love. The appearance of love is only to protect the maiden. Otherwise, just to control people, why should we cultivate them carefully from a young age to make love more beneficial to the human body? It is really necessary to control only people. There are countless maggots in the Shengtu tribe that can be used, and it is not necessary to treasure precious sentiments. "No need to think about it, continue the wedding." Shi Jing said, he was afraid Xie Qingxue could not wait. Here he has been dyed for months. The doctor said at the time that Xie Qingxue had run out of oil and had run out of light for less than a year. Just one step away, he was afraid that if he kept waiting, there would be something wrong in the middle. What Fang Sifei wanted to say was held down by Zhu Jing. Shi Jing''s intentions have been decided. If he does not save Xie Qingxue, he will regret his life. "Very well, young man, you are so firm, then please trouble the maiden." Tang Guo smiled and nodded, pping his hands to the outside. A man walked in immediately, and the man was holding a tray with a jade-white vessel containing a tapeworm on it. She opened the vessel. There were two emotions in it, and they looked different. One is bigger and the other is smaller. Even if love is nted, love has no effect on the body of the saint. After all, this sentiment exists to protect the interests of the saint. There are only two functions. When in love, the health of the maiden''s husband is guaranteed. When the other party betrays, it can help the maiden to punish the other party. There are two methods of this kind of emotion. One is to swallow it directly. The emotion will automatically break a ce in the body and drill to the heart. The second is to cut through the skin and let the love lover get into it. Only the form is different, and the final result is no different. Tang Guo took the bigger feeling from the vessel and handed it to Shijing: "Brother Shijing, there are two ways to express love. You can swallow it or cut your finger and let it drill. It does nt hurt to go in and drill in. It hurts when I cut. Love is not ugly, but it is not good-looking. Ordinary people may not be able to ept this appearance and may not be able to import it. System: He guessed that the host was trying to get Shijing to get a knife. Shijing looked at Qing Qing, really did not want to swallow. No matter what bug, he actually feels a little sick. In the end, he chose to cut a hole in his finger and let the love lover get in. Fortunately, the sentiment is not big, even so, it is still a bit uneptable for him to swallow. Watching Qingyu prate into Shijing''s body, Shijing didn''t feel pain, and her heart was slightly loose. It''s just this kind of feeling, he really wants to forget Xie Qingxue. When Qinglian got into the body, he was afraid of any mistakes, and he constantly brainwashed himself, thinking in his mind that the person he liked was the Holy Virgin of the Holy Tribe, so that he could settle his heart a little. Chapter 3092: Heirloom (14) Chapter 3092: Heirloom (14) The 3092nd chapter of the Holy Ghost (14) Tang Guo swallowed up the feelings directly. It is not strange for the tribe to use it. They use swallows, and they can swallow all of them. In addition, there are also people who feed the crickets in their bodies and raise them in their bodies. But the system found out that Tang Guo hadn''t swallowed love at all. Although I don''t know what the host is ying, it is definitely not a good thing. He nced at it and was caught by the little maggot that Tang Guo put in the system space. The wedding was sessfullypleted, and Shi Jing quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei could only keep their eyes open, watching Shijing and Tang Guo being sent into the room, anxious in their hearts, and couldn''t change it all. They couldn''t stop it. When they got into trouble, they didn''t get the chance to get the holy medicine to rescue Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo didn''t want to be troubled, and he has long exined that people don''t need to do anyplicated work. Of course, the excuse for the announcement is that I am afraid that Shijing is not used to it. After all, Shijing is an outsider. There may be some customs that are difficult for the other party to ept. Shijing is willing to stay here. It must be sincere. The people of the tribe also respect Tang Guo''s decision. When Shi Jing was relieved, he felt that Tang Guo really liked him. The troubled room was nothing more than those links. He really didn''t want to do those things in front of everyone. In the new house, Tang Guo was not in a hurry. Because Shijing will find a perfect excuse to let the two sleep in harmony. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Shijing to talk to her. Talking, talking to the outside world. Shi Jing said, "As big as you, I''m still a high school student outside." "Senior high school student?" Tang Guo pretended not to understand. Under normal circumstances, the saint will not go outside, after all, the saint is important to the entire saint family. Highlights: "Yes, high school students are underages. Underage is that they have not reached the legal age of marriage. But when Ie to you, I can be with you and only respect the marriage customs here." "But some things, I still want to wait for you to be an adult." Shi Jing patted Tang Guo''s head, "After all, I have lived outside since childhood, and there are still things I ca nt ept." With the cooperation of Tang Guo, Shi Jing finally expressed his thoughts. It means that she is a minor in his eyes, and he can''t get it. I want to wait for her to be older, and they will be real couples again. Although the facts are true, it is obviously not the case. Tang didn''t take it apart, but he was happy, and felt that Jingjing was taking her seriously. "I just said Brother Shijing was a good person. Okay, you wait for me to grow up. I also heard before that marriage outside requires a certificate, right?" Shi Jing froze and nodded: "Yes, not only to have a wedding outside, but also to get a certificate, are legal couples." If it weren''t for Tang Guo, he wouldn''t say this. Since the other party asked, I must have known it. "Then when I get the license, let''s get the license too. Although Brother Shijing is a burden, I will not restrict your freedom. In the future, if you want to live outside, I can apany you. When Shijing went outside, the original owner once said to Shijing. The original owner at that time did not know that the time was for his beloved. I thought that when the time came to find medicine, the two fell in love with each other, and this rtionship was wonderful. Chapter 3093: Heirloom (15) Chapter 3093: Heirloom (15) The 3093rd chapter of the Holy Ghost (15) Shizhuang promised, but my heart was a little sad. Thinking of the existence of affection, he can only make himself appear more natural. However, he also tried it out, and it seems that the sentiment is not too sensitive. As long as he likes Tang Guo on the surface, the sentiment will not be found. Shi Jing knew only a little about love, but of course he didn''t know it. When he couldn''t control it and showed his feelings for another person, love would start. Moreover, once the attack has started, the emotions will be particrly sensitive, just like a grain of sand cannot be melted into the eyes. It is almost more difficult to calm down the emotions again. The Sheng Dai people believe in pure love, and their people cannot tolerate emotional betrayal. If Shijing doesn''t like other people and doesn''t like the maiden, the feelings may not happen. Once he has a strong feeling for other people, the feelings will be discovered. After all, the virgins who cultivated love were deliberately targeted at this aspect. As for why the two wanted to nt two holy priests, it was because the existence of the female puppet in Tang Guo''s hand had two purposes. One, as said before, may share life. The other is control. Once the love affair is unsolvable, another way is that the sage can use the female lover to control the male lover''s emotions, make the male lover violent, or be quiet. Of course, the premise of this control must be firm. The majestic boarder has already liked other people and stimted him. Otherwise, it is beyond our control. After all, this sentiment, the original purpose was not to control who. Tang Guo didn''t want to help Shijing control the pain, and he didn''t want to share his life with the other party. Therefore, no matter how the other party hurt, it was not his business. Before the wedding, he also made it clear that all of this was his own choice. So what''s the matter if she can''t swallow the pupa? Shijing died in the future, and that''s what she deserved. She thought about how to deal with this pair of true love. If Shi Jing could bear it, she would really admire Xie Qingxue if she didn''t go back. System: Oh, this woman, the urinary nature of the male and female masters, she didn''t know it, she knew the ending clearly, then she gave it to others. In this way, Tang Guo talked with Shi Jing for one night. In order to distract Tang Guo''s attention, Shijing also asked her to bring her a lot of interesting things outside. Tang Guo also cooperated, as if he had forgotten that the two were married and were married. Shi Jing watched Tang Guo''s attention diverted, and finally he was relieved. No matter what the situation is, he still can''t do the things I''m sorry about Xie Qingxue. After a few days of marriage, Shi Jing finally could not help reminding Tang Guo about the holy medicine, and said that his very important person was waiting, and the doctor determined that it was only half a year. If he could get it, he would let Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei return, and he would stay here with her for the wedding day. Tang Guo was still very cooperative, and after discussing with the n people, she said that she would take holy medicine to treat her rtives. The n did not have any opinions, but the n chief stopped talking and ended up saying nothing. Shi Jing obtained the holy medicine. On the same day, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei took the holy medicine and told them to take good care of Xie Qingxue. In addition, Xie Qingxue kept the matter confidential. Tang Guo did not have time to apany Shi Jing every day to y, and on the fifth day of marriage, she told Shi Jing that as a maiden, she might practice martial arts in the mountains for three or five days. However, in free time, he wille down and y with him. Shijing feels that Tang Guo is just a little child, so let her go. Tang Guo was obsessed with puppetry. Such a day was not an uneptable thing for him. He was waiting for the news of Xie Qingxue in the vige, and Tang Guo had already entered the mountain to practice martial arts. After all, these things would be used in the near future. "Sir, here is the patriarch." Miao Xiao came to Tang Guo again. Looking at Tang Guo''s puppetry technique seemed to have improved again, and his face was a little happy. But thinking of other things, he looked sad: "Xiaoguo, that is thest holy medicine in the n, which was originally left to you by Yu Cui. You gave it to Shijing. If you encounter danger in the future, what should you do? do?" see you tomorrow. The earthquake just happened and it was so fierce. Fortunately, thest chapter was almost written. Chapter 3094: Heirloom (16) Chapter 3094: Heirloom (16) The 3094th chapter of the Holy Ghost (16) Miao Xiao came for this, and the form of the Holy Medicine has been lost. The n did not know about this matter, otherwise, they had long opposed the giving of the Holy Medicine to the situation. But as a patriarch, how could he not know such an important thing. "Is the patriarch worried about this?" Tang Guo said with a smile: "The patriarch doesn''t need to worry," Tang Guo beckoned to Miao Xiao, Miao Xiao was strange, still came together, and listened to her, "I have developed the secret recipe of the holy medicine. This is worrying. But the patriarch should keep it secret. When someone asks the holy medicine in the future, you will say that the form of the holy medicine is lost. Our details can not let outsiders know. " Miao Xiao''s eyes widened instantly. Did he hear me right? Xiaoguo has already researched the secret form of the holy medicine? When did this happen and why didn''t he know anything about it? Miao Xiao was almost agitated and fell down. With a sigh of relief, he looked around and asked with a trembling voice: "Really?" "Really." "When is it going?" Once again, Tang Guo''s affirmation, Miao Xiao almost jumped up in excitement. The secret recipe of holy medicine refining has disappeared for many years. Since that generation, the holy medicines of their Saint Dai people have been refined from the former maiden, and are bing more and more precious. Except for the patriarch and the maiden, no one knows that the saint''s secret recipe of the saint is lost. Otherwise, it will definitely bring danger to the Sheng Dai people. Now the Secret Medicine recipe has been re-developed. What does this mean? This shows that the Saint Dai''s luck should not be lost, and he no longer needs to worry about the safety of the saint. As long as the maiden is present, the holy tribe is bound to exist. With the Holy Medicine, the safety of the Virgin can be guaranteed. "Just half a month ago, didn''t I tell the patriarch that I would go to the mountains to practice puppet surgery? It was indeed practising puppet surgery, but it was also because I had developed a holy medicine and wanted to try it in the mountains." Miao Xiao remembered it. Half a month ago, Tang Guo came to live in the house on the mountain. It really made people bring all the things she needed. Among them are her puppets, books, and some herbs. Now I want toe, just practice puppetry. I should nt bring medicinal materials and books. Tang Guo took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Miao Xiao: "Patriarch, this is the holy medicine that I have recently refined. Please take it away first. In the future, if there are any people who have contributed to my holy tribe, what is the danger? , Can also use the holy medicine. During this time, I willplete the secret recipe of the holy medicine, and record it for your custody. " Miao Xiao is a very wise person. It is safe to trust him. And in the future, before she leaves the world, she will have to choose a qualified heir, and Miao Xiao will take care of it. "These things should be kept by the maiden, especially the secret recipe for refining the holy medicine." "I decided that the secret recipe of the holy medicine will be kept by the patriarch and the maiden, so that it will not be easily lost." As for how to keep it safe, such a small problem will be left to Miao Xiao to solve. The position of patriarch is not to use To do these things? That''s the endless use. As soon as he heard the loss, Miao Xiao refused. The reason why the saint secret recipe is lost is because a generation of saints suddenly died, and it was toote to pass the secrets that some saints knew to the next generation of saints. Tang Guo so trusted him, Miao Xiao was still very excited. Chapter 3095: Heirloom (17) Chapter 3095: Heirloom (17) The 3095th chapter of the Holy Ghost (17) "In addition, I also developed some body-conditioning pills," Tang Guo found out a porcin bottle. "This is a body-conditioning. Long-term use can extend life and benefit the body. This is for the patriarch." Thinking of her destiny in every world, it was prolonged for up to twenty years. Therefore, she intends to extend the life of Miao Xiao, let him live for three or two hundred years, and be the mascot of the Sheng Dai people. Slowly train the maiden. The next patriarch, the Sheng Dai people are bound to flourish. Miao Xiao was touched a little, and said, "Thank you for your care." "The patriarch still calls me little fruit. The maidenes to the maiden, so rusty." Miao Xiao smiled happily, and nodded: "Xiaoguo, our Sheng Dai people will certainly flourish as before with you. Unexpectedly, hundreds of years have passed and the Holy Medicine can still be developed one day." Thinking of the situation, Miao Xiao was not so worried. Originally, he felt that Tang Guo was young and easily deceived. It seems that this is not the case now. The saint is still the saint. Even though she is young and simple, she still has her own considerations. Let him keep the secret medicine secret, presumably he did not intend to tell Shijing. "Matriarch, don''t you worry about it now?" Miao Xiao smiled and said, "I''m not worried about yourfort, but for the time ... forget it, you''re all married, and our tribe looked at him, and he didn''t dare to do anything to bully you .If the boy is not obedient, I will send someone to break his leg. " Tang Guo nodded: "I have been practicing martial arts in the mountains recently. I have less time to return to the vige, so I asked the patriarch to help me take care of Brother Shijing. If he is really disobedient and does something bad, the patriarch is wee . " This, really surprised Miao Xiao. Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes clear and clear, not as if he was joking, he was a little elusive, is the maiden really a simple little girl who knows nothing about the world? System: Of course not. This is an old fritter. Miao Xiao went down the mountain happily and returned to the vige, while Tang Guo continued to practice puppetry. In her spare time, she woulde and see in the group. [Chi Xiao]: Why didn''t the neer take the lead? [Margaret]: Yeah, I''ve been here for seven or eight days, and I''m impatient. [Emmanuel]: I have just been here for the past three days, but this new man is also able to bear it. [Ziyun]: I''m here for ten days right now. This neer really makes me look good. [Mo Yuntian]: Well, I''ve waited until I wanted to hit someone. Tang Guo had already discovered that the time of the people in the group was basically much slower than her time. Like Fairnd, the magic world is slightly faster, and the interster world is currently the slowest. As for thew of time passing, she was indifferent, and sometimes even felt that it was sometimes fast and sometimes slow. The only time they can synchronize is probably their water group. Basically, after the consciousness sinks, it will flow ording to the slowest group of friends. [School Flower]: Although I have been here for almost half a month, the neer may have only passed a day or two, or even less than a day. Wait a second, maybe two dayster, he wille out. The neer named Shangguan Yungu was still a little curious. [Silver Ring]: I heard a neer? At this time, the silver ring also came out. Chapter 3096: Heirloom (18) Chapter 3096: Heirloom (18) 3096: Word Stacks Level 3096 The group immediately became lively. Tang Guo looked at it, and most of the group was there. But after ap, she found a problem. Billy, who was more active in the past, wille out every time she sees her. In recent worlds, it seems that she is not so active. Taking care of her little friend, she asked others. [School flower]: Why haven''t you seen Billy recently? Is something happening in the interster space? Emmanuel. [Chixiao]: Keke, Emmanuel, my sister asked you, why don''t you answer? [Ziyun]: That is, quickly tell your sister, Billy, where did you go? [Mo Yuntian]: Hurry up and say, do nt support me, there are some things that the girl will know sooner orter, this is the best thing for you. Emmanuel, who had originally wanted to be a tortoise, had to take the lead. [Emanuel]: Billy went on a honeymoon around the universe. Tang Guo was somewhat surprised: "Is Billy married?" [Emanuel]: Yeah, you were married, you were not there before. When he was there, Billy was not there. He was afraid he would be beaten if he said it. I didn''t expect that Billy''s guy was doing a stuffy job, he just picked the flower of Kao Ling, and he is still having a happy honeymoon. [School flower]: It''s a good thing to get married, Emmanuel, why are you indifferent. However, Billy was also a little bit uninteresting. She got married and didn''t notify me. [Emanuel]: If it''s not the special situation, that guy would have liked to inform you immediately, this is not the special situation, he is not ready yet, intends to spend the honeymoon first, thene back and talk? At that time, the school flowers had already traveled through many worlds. Maybe the memory of Tang Qingru was vague, and he would not care about Billy''s father who was the school flower indirectly. However, remembering this, he was still a little secret. Billy is really a big deal. Tango finally knew what was going on among the emmanuels. It turned out that Billy and Tang Qingru fought side by side for many years. Billy was first attracted to Tang Qingru, andter they attracted each other and let them go together naturally. Because of his rtionship with Tang Guo, Billy was a little scared. After marrying Tang Qingru, he nned to wait for the honeymoon and talk to Tang Guo about it. [Emanuel]: Billy is a little scared. In fact, we all know that the school flower should not mind these. Who are Tang Guo and haven''t known them for so many years? Tang Guo didn''t mind, but blessed the two. Billy is a good person. If she really likes Tang Qingru, she will treat her well. Speaking of which, the two are a good match. [School flower]: Of course I don''t mind this. The lover should be together. You can bring me a gift for Billy. When hees back, you can send it to him. After that, Tang Guo found it in the system space. Pick some things that Billy and Tang Qingru might like, and let Emmanuel pass them to them. [Shangguan Yungu]: Hello. At this time, Shangguan Yungu appeared. After careful observation, he found that this so-called box should not be dangerous. And, recently, he also got help from those inside. Those people gave him not only food but also clothing. He even gave him healing pills. There are other things that he doesn''t know how to use for the time being. Chapter 3097: Heirloom (19) Chapter 3097: Heirloom (19) 3097: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In short, in a short time, he received many things. In any case, he must thank these people, they don''t seem to be bad people, and they don''t have any purpose for him. The appearance of Shangguan Yungu made the group lively. After understanding, Tang Guo and others knew the situation of Shangguan Yungu. He was originally the grandfather of a country, and the country is currently at the height of its struggle. He was instructed to do one thing. His opponent knew that he had been assassinated. He first jumped off the cliff and did not die. He fled to the old forest in the mountains. If he didn''t meet them, he might really die. The people in the group also introduced themselves to each other. Although there were many things that Shangguan Yungu didn''t understand, they remembered them one by one and quickly exchanged information with the people in the group. The little friends are very happy, no matter what Shangguan Yungu needs. Shangguan Yungu was also very polite and promised to wait for him to return, and he would definitely thank them. In recent months, Tang Guo has been practicing puppetry and chatting with friends in the group. At present, the slowest passage of time is the world of Shangguan Yungu. Many times, Tang Guo spends a month here, and he may only spend one day or two there. Such days continued until Shangguan Yungu recovered from his injury and nned to bring things back to the pce. Tang Guo spent a few months on the mountain and nned to go down to the vige to have a look. During this time, Shijing never came up. She didn''t ask, and the n people didn''t pay much attention to them. In their opinion, it is the most important thing for the maiden to practice martial arts. And they think that people in love don''t care about this overnight, they can have a lifetime together. In these months, Shijing has also been extremely rxed. New newses in every day to let him know about Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo estimated, Xie Qingxue took the holy medicine, and his body was almost recuperated. Packing up, she went back to the vige. Pushing the room away, she saw Shi Jing hang up on the phone with a message on her face, and smiled and walked over: "Brother Shi Jing, who are you calling and looks happy? Is there anything good?" "Little fruit?" Shi Jing froze, subconsciously put away the mobile phone, "how is the practice of sculpting?" He quickly responded. Tang Guo smiled unchanged: "This time, I have made great progress. I have not been with Brother Shijing before. I have left you here for months. It is too cold for you. So, I n toe and apany you. Shi Brother Jing, don''t you have a family? Let''s go back and see your parents. I''m really sorry to say that. I didn''t understand these before. I just asked the patriarch to know this. " (Miao Xiao: Please ask me? Anyone?) There was only one reason for Tang Guo to meet Shi Jing''s parents. To let Shi Jing take her home and let his family know that he volunteered to marry her. Instead, she used any means to persecute them. Shi Jing did hold back. He wanted to refuse, but Tang Guo was now married to him, and he was willing. He has also nned to stay here. If you don''t agree to this, you can''t justify it. Although Xie Qingxue is in a good condition, I don''t know if there are any side effects. He has seen the magic of the holy medicine, and it will inevitably be used in the future. Moreover, they have already nted love, which is equivalent to being tied together. A little diarrhea, and a chapter to writeter. Chapter 3098: Heirloom (20) Chapter 3098: Heirloom (20) The 3098th chapter of the Holy Ghost (20) "Brother Shijing, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo saw Shi Jing fainting, and of course understood that the other person was actually reluctant to take her to see his parents. In fact, she was not very willing to meet Shijing''s parents. In the plot, the Sheng Dai tribe fell, and the two couples intervened. The Shi family was originally dissatisfied with Xie Qingxue. The identities of Xie Qingxue and Shijing were so different. How can a woman of ordinary status and background be the young grandma of her family? The obstacle between Shijing and Xie Qingxue is basically from the Shi couple. Even at this time, the Shi family is dissatisfied with Xie Qingxue and Shi Jing together, but it is Xie Qing Xue''s fate soon, coupled with Shi Jing''s persistence, to make trouble again, Shi Jing may be desperate, and must Xie Qingxue together. Now that Xie Qingxue is dying, they will be a human touch to ease the rtionship between them and the time. Later, they epted Xie Qingxue. First, they felt Xie Qingxue''s sincerity. Second, Xie Qingxue''s identity was revealed. They thought they were worthy of the times. "No, I''m thinking this is my negligence, because your age is a minor outside. I was originally nning to take you home when you are an adult." Tang Guo said with a smile: "Isn''t 16-year-old adult outside? I turned eighteen, and we just had a wedding. Brother Shijing respected me very much. Since my parents are alive, I must be with you Go back and see. " "Yes, isn''t it because your parents are in danger?" Shi Jing was so nervous, he said quickly, "No." "Who is that?" Shi Jing squeezed her lips tightly, her mind shed, and she said, "Sister." "It turned out to be your younger sister. Then, if you go back this time, can you see her? Although the medicine is good, but the medicine is not right, and what''s wrong with it, I can also help to see it. Our Sheng Dai people not only have the medicine, but also There are some puppets who can nourish the body and use puppets to maintain their health. I don''t know if you have heard of them. " Shi Jing shook her head and refused: "No, after taking the holy medicine, she was sent to a foreign country for medical treatment. I will meetter when I have a chance." Tang Guo didn''t insist on re-entering this. With the innocent and romantic nature of the original owner, and the character of the city without heart, he wouldn''t care about these at all. It should be said that the entire Sheng Dai people have such a temperament, and their bones are very simple. The people of the Shan nationality do not seem to like to pursue the bottom of the matter, nor have they thought about investigating anything. Maybe in their opinion, as long as people stay with them, it is the best. Tang Guo suddenly felt that it was also a miracle that these holy tribe can survive to this day without being trafficked out by human traffickers. A little more thoughtful and better performing people are expected to be able to lie to them. It is most likely that they can survive to this day. "Brother Shijing, when are we going back?" Tang Guo asked the time again. Only when she settled down, she would be at ease. And this time she went down the mountain and she had a decision. It is not easy for the Sheng people to live today. In today''s society, we should also go outside and see, lest people be deceived. Take a look at the hope of a virgin and a saint of the original owner. It is so easy to be deceived by people like Shijing. In the future, she will leave this world, and they are afraid they cannot keep it. Chapter 3099: Heirloom (21) Chapter 3099: Heirloom (21) 3099: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Although Miao Xiao knows a little bit more, his character still cannot escape the simplicity and simplicity of the Sheng Dai people. To sum up, she decided to make a big change for the Holy Tribe. Now that she is a maiden, everyone is supporting her, and it is not difficult to do it. "After three days, you''re not busy, just rest for a few days." Shijing said, "I will arrange someone toe by and pick us up. It will take a day to drive over." Tang Guo agreed, and she didn''t know where the scene would definitely arrange something else. I m afraid it s not going to look good, and it s not too good-looking. I m afraid I''ll run into Xie Qingxue and get in trouble. Anyway, she just went to see Shi Jing''s parents, as well as rtives and friends. Let everyone know that Shi Jing married her, not that she threatened Shi Jing, but that Shi Jing willingly married her for the purpose. All those people in the shopping malls are human beings, and once they hear it, they understand what is going on. Shi Jing was a bit depressed, he thought he needed to stay here, and other things could be done slowly. I did not expect that Tang Guo would propose to go directly to his parents, not knowing what attitude his parents would have. In order not to make Oolong at that time, after Tang Guo left, Shi Jing called his parents and said that he would take Tang Guo back after a few days. By the way, he also showed off his rtionship with Tang Guo. Already. Who can''t hide it, can''t hide his parents, still make it clear, so as not to make mistakes. When the couple knew the news, they were almost furious. In order to thank Xie Qingxue for all kinds of crimes, Shijing would have wanted to go back to the furnace and rebuild it. "Xiaoguo, do you want to go downhill with the times?" Miao Xiao was surprised. "Why did you go down the hill for good reason, hasn''t he already given you the burden and promised to stay here?" "The patriarch, Brother Shijing''s parents are alive, and the custom outside is to go and see, not the same as ours. Do nt worry about giving the man a gift. You see, these years, the young men we have added to our family, Would nt they bring their daughter-inw back for a look? " "Can that be the same? Those daughters-inw are all from the town, but not too far away." As a matter of fact, Miao Xiao was uneasy, afraid that Tang Guo would be in danger. Tang Guo shook his head gently: "Patriarch, in fact, when I go out, I don''t just go to see Brother Shijing''s parents. There is another thing that concerns our entire Sheng Dai people." Tang Guo briefly said that the Sheng Dai people have been isted from the world until now. Although they asionally go to the town, many changes have been discovered in the vige, such as electricity, mobile phones, and televisions. Butpared to the outside, it is still far behind. As far as school alone is concerned, at most all ethnic groups go to high school in town, and even most high schools do not go to school, which is too backward. She heard Shi Jing reasoning about many outside things, thinking that those great changes were not good for their holy tribe. The only way is to go out and see, to understand the outside world, and let the people know in time what the world is like. Follow in the footsteps of the world before falling behind. Miao Xiao was persuaded. In fact, he felt some panic about the changes outside. He is too old to change these. The maiden is still young, and since she wants to rush, he does not stop. Chapter 3100: Heirloom (22) Chapter 3100: Heirloom (22) 3100: Word Stacks Level 3100 In fact, the vige can have a TV, electric lights, and some technology products outside. These are all Tang Guo''s fathers, brought in from the outside. Tang Guo''s father, Tang Heng, was once an outdoor hiker. Before he came to the Holy Tribe, the Holy Tribe was truly isted from the world, and people outside knew little about the Holy Tribe. The Shan people know the outside, but they are self-sufficient and have no ns to understand the outside. Tang Heng resolutely chose to stay here because he likes Miao Yucui too, and he is also a lonely man. He saw that the vige was living like a primitive person, and with his own power, he brought various changes to the vige. The locals knew that there was still such a backward vige, and naturally they helped pull the electric wires soon. Tang Heng did this step by step, gaining the sincerity of the entire tribe. Miao Xiao remembered that since the electric light was avable, it was indeed much more convenient. Many things are well epted by the people. "Then I have two people to protect you." Tang Guo promised that, anyway, he was a maiden, and two people did not protect him too much. Miao Xiao arranged a man and a woman. These two people happened to be a couple in the tribe, Miao Shan Miao Rong, who was young and in his early twenties. The two were not only exquisite but also good in boxing. The main reason is that these two people have more contact with the outside and often go to the town to help the vige to buy goods. Miao Xiao believes that it is best to arrange for them to follow Tang Guo. When he got down the mountain, Tang Guo took Miaoshan Miao Rong and left with the scene. The car arranged by Shijing was inside the town. They and their group had to walk into the town to be able to ride a car. After taking the car for a day, when it was going to be dark, Tang Guo came to a very prosperous city. Shijing took her to the vi area in the city center. At the door of Shijia''s vi, the lights there were already on. I don''t know if the people inside heard the outside movement. When Tang Guo got out of the car, there were already two people standing at the door. Shi Jing said to Tang Guo, "Little fruit, here." He looked at the Shi family and said, "That''s my parents." Tang Guo tilted his head and asked, "Isn''t it my parents now?" "Yes." Shi Jing smiled reluctantly, but there was something in her heart. Xie Qingxue already knows his "empathy" and his mood is not stable at present. However, with Xie Qingxue''s character, he didn''t show up, and she probably wouldn''te to him. I was afraid that at that time, Xie Qingxue couldn''t figure it out, and woulde to him, but when he saw him, he wouldn''t be clear. Mainly because of fear of being discovered by Tang Guo. There are many means for the Sheng Dai people. Recently, he came to see him, fearing that Xie Qingxue would bring danger. "Parents, this is Xiaoguo. I called and told you before." Tang Guo''s arrival did not please Shijia couple. First, another ordinary girl Xie Qingxue, this is the wild girl who didn''t know about the uncle. In short, none of them satisfied them. Before the girls whom they showed to Shi Jing had rtive family education, Shi Jing didn''t bother. Although they were unhappy, they nodded, but they couldn''t see much joy. Shimu said, "Since you are here,e in." "Parents, I brought you a gift." Tang Guo took out two utensils like bamboo tubes. "This is my own wine. Drinking a ss every day can strengthen my body and my body will disappear. " Chapter 3101: Heirloom (23) Chapter 3101: Heirloom (23) 3101: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shimou nodded and took over the two seemingly humble bamboo tubes. Keep this stuff, I do nt know what it is. Shi''s mother was so angry that Qi Shijing was looking for her daughter-inw who couldn''t get on the stage. Even when Shi Jing told the truth, Shi''s mother didn''t take it seriously, thinking that it was just a coincidence, that Xie Qingxue was saved. Xie Qingxue didn''t die. She still had some regrets, so she was even more dissatisfied with Tang Guo. It''s good time now, and Shi Jing and Tang Guo held a wedding directly. It seemed silly, when the mother suddenly squinted. Although not very pleasing to the eye, anyway, her son didn''t like this wild girl, and she also shared with Xie Qingxue, which was not a bad thing to say. This wild girl looked better than Xie Qingxue. Besides, the wedding was held without a certificate, not counting their families. When she gets old enough to get her certificate, that will be more trouble. In this case, she had to be a little better with Tang Guo. At least Xie Qingxue had to know that she was satisfied with Tang Guo before she could be cut off from her son. The Shi family couple entertained Tang Guo with enthusiasm, and Tang Guo didn''t care about these. However, Miaoshan Miao Rong was a bit unbearable many times. They were straightforward in character. It was because when they saw it, the family did not seem to wee their maiden. However, Tang Guo had told them before he came, and she was not allowed to mess around without her order. "My parents are like this character, and it will be good for Xiaoguo to be familiar with them." At this time, the situation indeed admitted to be with Tang Guo. I haven''t thought about it for a while, and Xie Qingxue will rekindle. At this time, he still decided to keep his promise. Tang Guo nodded: "I don''t mind, Brother Shijing. Even if they don''t like me, as long as you like me." System: Vomit! Did you say it with conscience? On the other side, the two couples from time to time are in the room. Shi''s mother stared at the two bamboo tubes in the corner disgustingly, and couldn''t help voicing: "A Jing was able to take any wild girl with her to Xie Qingxue, but she kept hiding from our direct marriage, which is bing more and more unsound. If it hadn''t been for his showdown, I would have thought he was abroad these months. " "How else can that be? Everyone is brought back." "No way, but this wild girl who doesn''t know where ites from must not be on the table. I don''t recognize this daughter-inw. But now, I don''t intend to embarrass her. A Jing definitely doesn''t like this wild girl, than that Xie Qingxue is better at dealing with it. " "Leave this wild girl for the time being. In the future, A Jing will understand that the difference in status will not bring him much trouble if he can''t get on the stage." "Look, what are those things? Come and see us and take two bamboo tubes." Mother Tang was a little bit angry, and opened the bamboo tube to look at it, but when she saw the contents, she screamed. The bamboo tube fell to the ground, and the wine inside spilled out, and those things that naturally made wine also spilled to the ground. When Shi Shi saw those things, he also stumbled. Then she calmed her face and let people clean up, and quickly supported Shi Mu. "Look at it, look at it, what is this thing? It''s all weird bugs, and it says it''s healthy, can cure diseases, and some weird weeds. Is this a gift? ? " "In short, when Xie Qingxue is almost there, this girl cannot stay." "I really can''t stay. Since A Jing doesn''t like her, most of them won''t be possible in the future, so wait." "Um." Before Shima exhaled, her cell phone rang, and her face changed when she heard the voice inside. "what happened?" "It''s my sister-inw. It means that there will be a banquetter. Let me take my new daughter-inw over to attend." Shi''s father frowned. "How did she know? She knows this, and I think everyone in this circle knows it." "I received a call from A Jing that day, ying cards with them." Shi mother''s face was not good, "I was identally excited, and they heard it." Chapter 3102: Heirloom (24) Chapter 3102: Heirloom (24) The 3102th chapter of the Holy Ghost (24) "Now, you have to be read a joke again." Shi mother''s expression was very unsightly. "It takes two more days to teach the wild girl, so as not to make mistakes at the banquet. One day is toote." "Then tell her so that she doesn''t talk nonsense, smile at everyone and just follow you." Even when the family did not like Tang Guo as a "wild girl", they did not want her to be ugly at the banquet. After all, being ugly means losing the face of the family when they were lost. Shijing was almost out of trouble with Xie Qingxue for the sake of Xie Qingxue. At that time, the elder brother and sister-inw had already seen it lively. When the Shijia couple didn''t sleep well all night, Tang Guo slept well. Shijing was not in the room, and on the pretext that thepany''s business was busy, he went to the study. Speaking of them, they have always been so unfamiliar. Shijing can always express that she likes her look very much, and only the original owner who does not understand anything will believe it. Tang Guo had no choice but to keep his distance in this way, and didn''t care about it at all. Shi Jing thought that she was careless, she was still a small child, didn''t understand these, and stayed in the study room with peace of mind. He also decided to stay in the study recently under the pretext that thepany was busy. [The host is big. Just now I saw the bamboo tube wine that your mother gave you and sprinkled a bamboo tube. It seemed very unsatisfactory. "It was sprinkled, and they were nt blessed to drink this anyway. This thing is a good thing for the Sheng Dai people to keep fit and remove minor problems from her body. She does nt have blessing to drink. Even better, I do nt want to give her drink." However, ording to the nature of the original owner, most of them will also send bamboo tube wine. [By the way, I also heard the news that there will be a party tomorrow evening. Tang''s mother and her sister-inw are not very good. The other party knows that the host is big and you are a wild girl who wants to see you ugly. "I will not be ugly if I am ugly, but I will behave a little differently from them. After all, I ca nt fall apart, do nt I? A wild girl from the mountain will definitely not be too elegant to eat, even if it is not rude , Bolder. " The system is a bit bad, bold, which kind of bold? [Host, your guy hasn''t appeared yet. Do you have any doubts? The system stared at the golden prince ying in Tang Guo''s hand, and suddenly asked, "Is this the prince? Isn''t that guy so unlucky? Cat, fish, stone, now bug? ], The system is awkward. How much perseverance does this take to be able to withstand its ever-changing identity. In order to stay together with the host, it ispletely shameless. "Don''t make up for it. This King of Kings is just King of Kings. It''s stupid. I have be more intelligent recently aftermunicating with each other. It can''t be him. To this guy, this little eye must be brilliant, let him be in me. It s like a stupid thing if you roll it in the palm of your hand. You only know how to eat and let it lead Wan Wan. It s still a lot worse. It ca nt be too much to save it from being burst. The King of Kings, in Tang Guo''s opinion, was rtively fragile and did not dare to feed him too much good food. The system was a bit disappointed, didn''t it? He thought that guy, in order to stick to the host, really became a little bug. Really, a little disappointed. In the early morning the next day, my mother asked someone to invite Tang Guo and said that there would be a banquet tonight to take her to choose clothes. Tang Guo set himself up ording to people, and at first felt that his clothes were good. Later, Shi Jing may not want to make Shi''s mother angry, so she persuaded Tang Guo. Now that she is Tang Guo who likes Shijing very much, she naturally agrees to Shijing and obediently wears beautiful dresses. The night came soon. Tang Guo took Shi Jing''s arm while his family appeared at the dinner. Instantly, countless lights fell on her. It seems that everyone here knows her rtionship with Shijing. She had seen from those eyes and saw some satire. She was not ufortable, and showed a curious look, and looked around. When everyone saw her appearance, they really felt that she was a wild girl from the mountain. At the beginning, Tang Guo also listened to Shi''s mother, andughed when he saw people. Later, Shimu went to chat with other people, and Shijing also had business people talking about it. And she was left in their seat, and for the time being nobody took care of it. Since no one was talking, she had to be a little bit bolder. The system saw Tang Guo being rude, and took a lot of food in front of him, understand. When Tang Guo was holding a lot of things in her seat and eating with a happy face, there were countless strange looks around her, she didn''t care. "I''m maintaining humanity." System: Obviously want to eat. Tang Guo was eating happily, and suddenly she felt a look. Looking sideways, I saw a person sitting in the slightly darker corner. The man was pale, but was watching her eating without blinking. see you tomorrow Chapter 3103: Heirloom (25) Chapter 3103: Heirloom (25) 3103: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The young man sitting in a slightly darker corner found Tang Guo looking up at him, and smiled slightly at her, and nodded gently. Even so, he did not look away, his eyes kept on her and the food in front of her. Tang Guo only nced at the young man and continued to eat the food in front of him. She didn''t look rude in eating, it was faster, she ate more, and behaved a little out of character at the banquet. From time to time, all kinds of strange eyese around, but most of the people whoe here are people with heads and faces. Even if youugh at one person, everyone knows that an eye thing is not really like an intellectual disability. . Most of them are tasks with heads and faces, and naturally there are people who are not so self-aware because of various rtionships. Especially those admirers of Shijing knew that Tang Guo had lived in Shi''s house, and the Shi family had not announced that Tang Guo and Shi Jing were married. Therefore, those people thought that it was Shijing and Xie Qingxue who had fallen in love with another woman. Those admirers of Shijing became ufortable. After leaving Xie Qingxue, another wild girl came. Here is to attend the top banquet of Zhenger Ba Jing. Whoever teaches her to sit there and eat all the time is not disgusting. Miaoshan and Miao Rong felt those people''s unfriendly eyes, because they were not seen because of Tang Guo''s orders. Seeing their virgins eating happily, as if they didn''t care about them, they didn''t care. Anyway, whatever happens, the saint is happy and not bullied. However, someone will alwayse to trouble. "Are you Shijing''s new girlfriend?" In front of Tang Guo, a group of women came. These women are all dressed up in pearly fashion, each one looks very beautiful. Not only is it beautiful, the jewellery worn on the body can be described as valuable. The women chose to sit next to Tang Guo, holding a goblet and raising her brows up and down to look at her. When the family did not say that Tang Guo and Shijing were married, these women would ask this question. Tang Guo heard his words, looked up, and shook his head with a smile: "No." "No? Then why did youe with Shijing, and I heard that you are still living in Shijia, don''t lie to me. Besides Shijing''s girlfriend, who else cane in with Shijing''s arm? " Shijing, but few women can get close. Many people know about Shijing and Xie Qingxue. They didn''t understand. How could Shijing be like Xie Qingxue. If you have no education, you have no family background, you still ca nt get on the stage, and you often do shameful things. Now Shijing suddenly brings a woman and can still live in Shijia, who is not his girlfriend? At this time, the scene was really blind, and I liked these vige aunts and wild white lotus. "I''m not Brother Shijing''s girlfriend," Tang Guo said with a bright smile, when these women looked at each other strangely, he continued, "I and Brother King Jing are married, so we are not male and female Rtionship, but husband and wife. " "Dangdang--" What Tang Guo said was so shocking that the wine sses fell off, hit the ground directly, and broke. Chapter 3104: Heirloom (26) Chapter 3104: Heirloom (26) 3104: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The women around Tang Guo stared at Tang Guo with an expression of disbelief, especially the woman who had previously questioned, and almost lost her voice: "What are you saying, you are married to Shijing, what are we doing? Do nt you know? You lied? "It''s not a lie. Brother and I have been married for months." Tang Guo digged at the cake and said with a smile, as if he couldn''t see the faces of these people. "This time with Brother Shijing I came back to visit my parents. After marriage, I haven''te over once. Even if Brother Jing Jing gave me extra money, I had toe and see my parents. " "Dangdang--" Someone else''s cup fell to the ground. "How can it be? Shijing still gave you extra trouble?" Xu Cancan''s expression was a bit distorted. "How could Shijing give you extra trouble? I have to give you extra trouble. What should Lihui do?" "You''re lying. How can a person like Shijing get married casually. Even if you get married, you have to hold a wedding here and banquet everyone to attend." Xu Cancan quickly responded. Already. The other women around also nodded: "Yeah, I think she''s joking. If you really want to get married, Shi Jing, but the Shi family, how could you be silent and get married secretly, let''s talk about this extra thing It''s nonsense. Even if Shi Jing wants to get married secretly, his family must agree. " "We''re really married." Tang Guo said naively, "It turned out that we had to hold a wedding here with you before it counted?" Tang Guo''s expression appeared to be thinking. Under the strange eyes of this group of women, he said, "There are still so many customs outside. If Brother Jingjing really cares, then a wedding ceremony will also be held here. I won''t object of." Tang Guo''s words made people feel that they were rubbing their IQ on the ground. How could she say so loudly, as if holding a wedding here was a gift to Shijing. This woman is crazy. Who is Shijing, and why did she say that? At this time, a very beautiful and delicately dressed woman came to Tang Guo. Tang Guo was still dealing with the food in front of him, and the family was busy for a while, thinking that there should be nothing in Tang Guo in the corner. The Shijia couple actually thought that Tang Guo couldn''t stand on the table and didn''t want to bring her with her. Even if Tang Guo is not brought with him now, he is still being sarcastically secretly, where would he notice it. As for Shijing, he was also talking to his old knowledge. Even if he pretended to care about Tang Guo''s appearance, in fact, in his heart, it was just a use to her. I never took this person to heart. I wouldn''t have thought of what would happen if she was ced in a corner. "Li Hui, did you just hear? This woman said that she was married to Shi Jing, and said so loudly that she agreed that Shi Jing would also hold a wedding here. The tone is really great." Around Jing, all these women who appeared beyond them appeared. First came Xie Qingxue, and then another wild girl who didn''t know where it came from. She actually likes the time scene, but she asks herself better than others, but Chu Lihui is different. No matter whether it is family history or itself, it is first-ss and first-ss, and is fully worthy of the times. To say who can stay with Shijing and make her willing, Chu Lihui is naturally. Chapter 3105: Heirloom (27) Chapter 3105: Heirloom (27) 3105: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I don''t know thedy''s surname?" Chu Lihui showed a gentle smile to Tang Guo, looking very kind. Tang Guo said with a smile: "My name is Tang Guo." "Oh, it''s Miss Tang. I don''t know where Miss Tang came from. Why haven''t I seen it before?" Chu Lihui''s voice is also very nice. She has vignce in her eyes. The current questions are normal The snooping news is quite normal. Tang Guo answered very straightforwardly: "I''m from Miao Xinjiang. I don''t know if you have heard of the Sheng Dai people. I am a Sheng Dai people." As for the identity of the saint, even if she is frank, she cannot easily say it. "Miao Xinjiang, Sheng Dai?" Chu Lihui frowned. "I have heard of Miao Xinjiang, but Sheng Dai hasn''t heard it." "We have always lived in a ce isted from the world, and you haven''t heard it normal." Chu Lihui came back to her mind, of course she was not asking this: "I just heard that Miss Tang is married to Shijing?" "Yeah, we got married a few months ago, he went to my house, he hasn''te back to see it, I came back with him this time. Although our customs don''t have this, I like the time Brother, I muste back with him. " Chu Lihui''s brow has not been opened, is Shi Jing really married? Of course she likes the time and thinks this man is excellent. She also regrets that Shi Jing chose Xie Qingxue at first. I even suspected that my name was born and everything was better than Xie Qingxue. Why didn''t Shi Jing look at her at all? For this reason, she almost copsed. However, Iter heard that Xie Qingxue was about to fail to order, and Shi Jing and the Shi family were in trouble again. She has encountered the farce between Shijing and the Shijia couple many times, and the Shijia couple''s dissatisfaction with Xie Qingxue. Up to now, although she still likes Jingjing a little, she is not as persistent as before. She is not attached, but countless women around are attached. What''s more, she heard thetest news. Xie Qingxue, who had been judged by the doctor to live only one year, was okay. Now that she has been discharged, she seems to be returning to her hometown. For the time being, she hasn''t figured out what happened. And here, Tang Guo said that he was married to Shijing. It was clear that Shijing was almost crazy to save Xie Qingxue. How could he marry another woman? "Miss Tang, are you really married to Shijing?" Chu Lihui is still not convinced. ording to the scenery she knows, he should not marry another woman? When the family was so persecuted, he did not agree to marry her Chu family. Ignored so many times by Shijing in public, her likeness gradually faded. She Chu Lihuies from a famous family, and countless good men in the world choose her. Why did shemit confusion before, she just wanted to hang herself here. At this moment, it seems that many people want to see her and Tang Guo get into trouble. In the past, she repeatedly targeted Xie Qingxue, then was dealt with by Shijing, and she was really seen a lot of jokes. Tang Guo also found out that Chu Lihui didn''t seem to have much hostility towards her, and nodded: "Well. We''re married." Chu Lihui sat beside Tang Guo, looking at Tang Guo''s innocent expression, and finally believed that the other party should not lie. "Then when do you have a wedding here?" Chu Lihui pondered something. Chapter 3106: Heirloom (28) Chapter 3106: Heirloom (28) 3106: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo has seen plots about Chu Lihui in the plot. This Chu Lihui, from a very good origin, is indeed excellent, and has always liked the time. Originally, he also wanted to be with Shijing. Before Xie Qingxue appeared, Shijing also did not care about the blind date arranged by his family. Originally, the family and the Chu family thought that they were about to be, but Shijing and Xie Qingxue finally knew each other, and soon there was a dispute. After knowing Xie Qingxue, Chu Lihui taught Miss Xie Qingxue many times in the capacity of Miss Jinjin. It was her repeated targeting, which actually heated up the rtionship between Shijing and Xie Qingxue. During this period, Chu Lihui also suffered a lot. She was a stepping stone in their love, and the one who carried the bag every time. She targeted Xie Qingxue. What hinders Shijing and Xie Qingxue are Shijia''s couple, Shijing''s opponents, and Shijing''s love rivals, as well as various problems that appear on Xie Qingxue''s side. Later, after a series of things, the Chu family was suppressed by the time. Chu Lihui did not dare to target Xie Qingxue. Her role was basically gone. Gradually faded in the plot, and then Xie Qingxue''s fate soon. The plot was received by the original owner, Chu Lihui, who did not appear a few timester. Therefore, Tang Guo is not clear about the specific situation, after all, he is not a particrly important figure in theter plot. "This is about to ask Brother Shi Jing." Tang Guo answered Chu Lihui''s words. At this moment, she felt the sight in the corner staring at her all the time, and she looked at her side again. Still the pale young man, his eyes never left her. Chu Lihui also found out that she looked up and was surprised. She nodded with Tang Guo and walked towards the man. "Cousin, why did you go to the party? Who asked you for an invitation, and your aunt must know, she muste to scold someone." Chu Lihui was a little worried, and asked carefully, "Does your aunt know? Right, they How do you know you''re here? If your aunt knows you''re in this ce, you must scold me first. " "It''s okay. It''s boring to stay alone at home. It doesn''t matter if youe out and look at it. You can''t die." Although the young man''s face doesn''t look good, listening to Chu Lihui''s words, the body is probably not good, but the voice of speaking is still stable , The sound is also very nice. The system has been secretly observing that when the host was eating before, he also stared at the man several times. There was no disgust in his eyes, and he caught the energy rising faster. She was smiling secretly while the man was watching her. OK, he already understands the truth. This man is the cuteness of the host. s, this time it looks very fragile. Do you want the host to be awful? s, it is taking care. Get sympathy, ask for care, ask for pity, ask for pity, haha. "You know each other," Tang Guo said as he sat quietly and said quietly, "Chu Lihui is a very cute girl who doesn''t look bad. It doesn''t seem to be hostile to me, as if it''s different from what others think. I am afraid that Shijing is not so attached, I guess I want to understand. " System: [Host, I think you are because Chu Lihui has a pale face and is eager to take care of his cousin, then she will feel that she is a very cute girl. Chapter 3107: Heirloom (29) Chapter 3107: Heirloom (29) 3107: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He is a high-level system, meaning in the host''s words, he can analyze potential meanings instantly. Tang Guo: "..." Chu Lihui smiled at Tang Guo and pointed at the young man and said, "This is my cousin, Kong Chi. He has been bad since childhood, all kinds of problems. Although the body is a bit worn out, my cousin has a No one can think about it. " "It turned out to be your cousin. He just stared at me secretly over there. I thought it was a bad person." Tang Guomian said in the open air. Chu Lihuiughed and looked at her eyes with a ridiculous look: "Cousin, do you want to eat those things that are not good for your body again, and stare at Miss Tang''s so delicious?" Did she watch? " "Um." Kong Chi nodded, and his eyes fell on the pile of food in front of Tang Guo again. "She was eating very cheerfully, but I didn''t expect to see it at such parties." System: [Host, I thought this guy was attracted by your face value. I didn''t expect that it was the food in your hand that attracted him, did you feel a little disappointed? Tang Guo: "Don''t you think that people are still as lovely as before?" System: The small provocation failed again. "My cousin is ill, and most things can''t be eaten." Chu Lihui said, "So before he saw you so happy, he would stare without a blink, nothing bad. At home, He also likes to watch some food programs to eat food. "Chu Lihui said pitifully," these hobbies do not affect his health. " Tang Guo nodded and picked up a beautiful cake: "I don''t mind, if you like to watch, I''ll show it to you." System: Are you sure you are not in a funny house? Tang Guo: Isn''t this a desire to fail? System: Puppy or lie? Chu Lihui couldn''t help but be hostile to Tang Guo, and sat back to his original position, not to worry about the hole. "Would you like to ask, when is Jingjing holding a wedding with you. Although I believe you are here, many people would not believe that you would be married if it was not held here. Depending on your age, the age of receiving the certificate Didn''t you arrive? " Chu Lihui always felt that things were not so simple. With her understanding, Shijing should not forget Xie Qingxue. Xie Qingxue was okay for no reason, which made her very interested. Is there any rtionship with Tang Guo and Xie Qingxue''s illness? In front of so many people, she didn''t dare to directly tell Tang Guo something that was very clear and reminded, so as to avoid extravagance and so many women around her staring at her. These people just want to read jokes so she won''t lose face. Maintaining her former personality, Chu Lihui said in a small voice, "You said you were married to Shijing. Do you know about the past of Shijing?" She felt that she had lost her former temperament just now, so she saved it, so as not to lose the money Thedy felt strange. The reason why she still likes the scenery is that she just wants to watch the show. And those who want to watch her y, she will not let them go. I just didn''t expect to encounter such a naive girl as Tang Guo. Once upon a time, she was also naive, thinking that she could really be with Shijing. With only a sincere heart, Shijing will be moved someday. Forget it now, she didn''t want to waste time on that indifferent person. "Do you know what happened to Brother Shijing in the past?" Tang Guo cooperated very well and asked this sentence. He liked someone, and of course he was willing to understand the other person''s past. see you tomorrow Chapter 3108: Heirloom (30) Chapter 3108: Heirloom (30) 3108: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Lihui hadn''t had time to say that Shijing didn''t know when they would appear in front of them. Shi Jing nced at Chu Lihui coldly: "Miss Chu, what are you doing here, what are you talking about with Xiaoguo?" Obviously, Shi Jing was very unfriendly to Chu Lihui. If it hadn''t been for his resistance, he would have had to bankrupt Chu. But the Confucian family who had a rtionship with the Chu family was not so good at dealing with it. The Chu family gave up the marriage, and he just ended. "Brother Shijing, are you busy? Miss Chu seems to know a lot about you, and I''m asking her." Tang Guo pretended to be naive, "Are you good friends?" Shi Jing frowned, saying: "I know each other, but the rtionship is normal, but it is a business contact." He really hates Chu Lihui. If there is not one Chu Lihui who has always been liked by his parents, he and Qing It won''t be that difficult between snow. And Qingxue will not suffer so much, and those things that happenedter almost died. Chu Lihui snorted in his heart, smelling a man. She had already determined that Shijing didn''t want Tang Guo to know his past, which could not help but be tricky. Looking at the appearance of the scene, I am afraid that she did not forget Xie Qingxue. The person who really hurt Xie Qingxue was not her. If Shi Jing has the ability to let his parents agree, she can be a Chu Lihui and an outsider, what can she do? She was just confused and had a few banquets. In the presence of everyone, she was a little embarrassed by Xie Qingxue. She is also stupid, countless people admiring Shijing, why should she go ahead? If she doesn''t try, someone will always go. "Shijing, I heard Miss Tang say that you are married. Is it true that you are still involved in her family? Or do you want to use this method to make me die in order to write a story?" If today''s situation admits, hehe, if he and Xie Qingxue are still involved, see how he steps down. That little girl, too naive, was actually implicated by a stinking man like Shijing. Shijing''s expression sank. She nced at Tang Guo and saw that Tang Guo was happy, taking a deep breath: "I''m married." "Shijing, I think you''re crazy," Chu Lihui thought it was not enough, she said with a look of excitement, "She also said, is it true to have a wedding with you here? Would you rather marry her than see me? " Tang Guo believes that Chu Lihui is afraid of an assist. System: It''s almost a drama, I don''t know which school graduated, this looks like it, I''m afraid it''s not a learningmittee. Only sitting in the corner, looking at the very quiet Kong Chi, looking at Chu Lihui''s appearance, some pale expressions appeared on his pale face. Although Chu Lihui''s performance was very exciting, what attracted Kong Chi''s attention was Tang Guo. I don''t know why, even if the little girl is not eating food, his eyes will fall on her involuntarily. There is no doubt that the situation is wrong. Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue have few people in this circle who do not know. In the beginning, Xie Qingxue almost broke down with his parents. After a few months, I''m going to marry this little girl who doesn''t know where ites from. No, it should be already married. When I think of this, Kong Chi always feels like he''s dying everywhere. System: [Host, have you seen your family s lovely and poor eyes? "I don''t see poor eyes." System: [It will be pitiful soon. He hasn''t figured it out yet, but I''m confident of his ban. Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 3109: Heirloom (31) Chapter 3109: Heirloom (31) 3109: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Lihui''s voice was not small, basically everyone around saw it. The entanglement between Chu Lihui and Shijing is known to everyone here. Seeing that she was talking to Shijing, it wasn''t really strange at all. Now Shijing brought a woman to the banquet, and even the woman lived in Shishi''s home. Chu Lihui liked the scene so much at first. If she didn''t make a noise, she would really feel strange. Tang Guo clearly felt that the women who came with Chu Lihui, especially the one named Xu Cancan, seemed relieved. As if Chu Lihui didn''t show up, they would still be sorry. Chu Lihui asked Shijing if she wanted to hold a wedding with Tang Guo here. Today, as long as the time promises, whether or not there will be a wedding in the future, in the eyes of these people, these two people are considered to be rted. At that time, what Xie Qingxue wanted to say was that Tang Guo threatened the situation and grabbed her lover, and that was a joke. "Brother Shijing, since you still have to hold a wedding on your side, then set a time to hold it, I have no opinion." Tang Guo broke some of the rigid atmosphere, "You set time, anytime. Anyway. We are all married, and once again, it''s good to have people you knowe to participate. " Tang Guo: People cannot copse. Although this statement is very arrogant, this is the custom of the Sheng Dai people. She doesn''t know the rules outside now. "Shijing, do you really want to have a wedding with her?" Chu Lihui asked. Shijing, do you dare to recognize today? Do you dare to admit it, Xie Qingxue? She really didn''t believe that Shijing would give up Xie Qingxue, there must be something tricky in it. People around looked at Shijing, and Kong Chi was also watching Shijing. Unconsciously, Kong Chi even clenched his fist, he felt strange. Obviously two unrted people get married or not. Why should he be nervous beside him? "Of course." Shi Jing finally spoke, and everyone around him took a deep breath. "Xiao Guo is right, we are married." When the couple identally heard this, their faces became heavy. Now that the scenes have been announced, what can they say? They''ve been in trouble with Shijing before, they''re not good at it again. The reason for theck of response was that they knew why Shijing married Tang Guo. As long as they don''t really like this wild girl, they will not oppose the two like Xie Qingxue. Don''t like Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s age is not enough to get a certificate. Don''t look at it for years, it can be a big change. Thinking about this, Shijing couple''s face eased slightly. "Shi Jing really married that wild girl. I thought it was fake. I said, why did you really let him marry that wild girl, and you''re not afraid to lose face?" What''s wrong? Shi Mu said faintly: "This is A Jing''s choice. As parents, we can only refer to what kind of girl A Jing likes. We are really hard to ask." "I remember you didn''t say that before, especially thank you ..." Shimu quickly interrupted: "Dasao, all the past things have passed, and I''m bothering you not to mention them at this time. Now A Jing already has someone he likes, and it''s not good to have any misunderstandings." Compared to Xie Qingxue, she would rather stay beside Shijing for a while, this little girl who looks silly. Chapter 3110: Heirloom (32) Chapter 3110: Heirloom (32) 3110: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At a banquet, Shi Jing was married to everyone and everyone was known. In particr, there are rumors that the time is a burden for the woman. Regarding this, Shi Jing was also joked for a while. Shi Jing didn''t pay much attention to this, and was able to rescue Xie Qingxue. The Shi family was of course dissatisfied, but as if Tang Guo could not see their faces, they still went home happily,pletely carefree. However, she still asked Shijing about when to hold a wedding. "I want to wait for your age to get a marriage certificate, and then hold it, how about it?" Shi Jing asked. Of course, he didn''t want to do this wedding. He has been staying in the mountains and he still feels nothing. Aftering out, he couldn''t help but pay attention to Xie Qingxue''s news every day. Knowing that Xie Qingxue recovered, he was really d. It was very sad to learn that Xie Qingxue had already known about his "empathy" and went back to her former city, and he was a little sad. He was even impulsive and wanted to find her, but he finally controlled. He did not forget that he was considered to have married Tang Guo, and had taken away the holy medicine of the Holy Tribe. There are also some special means of the Sheng Dai people. What should I do if Xie Qingxue is hurt if I get angry with each other? "That line, then when I''m old, let''s have a wedding here again." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "Brother Shijing, I heard people have to take wedding photos before they get married, right?" Shi Jing froze, then nodded: "Yes." "Otherwise, how about we take a wedding photo first? The clothes I saw on the Inte are really beautiful." Shijing couldn''t refuse this matter. So he agreed: "OK." System: [Host, is this really good? Will that guy be jealous when he sees these pictures in the future? What if you can''t coax it? "Coax more." "Coax, coax until it''s all right." System: It sounds shameless. When Shi Jing was taken by Tang Guo to take a wedding photo, it also spread to some people''s ears. Xie Qingxue, who was hiding in a certain city, identally received a photo, which was a wedding photo. Looking at the picture, the familiar man, she suddenly burst into tears. Looking at the beautiful girl next to Shijing, Xie Qingxue couldn''t help it. If she was still praying for any misunderstanding before, then this photo has already destroyed all her confidence. Shijing, I really like other people. She still knows a little about the time. If she doesn''t really like the woman, how could she marry the other person and take a wedding photo together? All of this tells her the fact that Shijing really doesn''t like her anymore. Her love is over. Because it was determined that the time was really married to someone else, Xie Qingxue no longer wanted anything. Every day was turbulent, and it looked like a person who was not particrly energetic. The infatuated male second follower, Su Danhua, who was following her, could only take care of her daily andfort her. Fang Sifei would oftene to see Xie Qingxue, after all, Shi Jing entrusted her with a task, and report Xie Qingxue''s situation to him at any time. Looking at Xie Qingxue''s appearance, Fang Sifei endured and tolerated, and did not tell the truth with Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo nned to stay longer in the city. She decided the development of the Sheng Dai and arranged Miaoshan Miao Rong to do things. Chapter 3111: Heirloom (33) Chapter 3111: Heirloom (33) 3111: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Without knowing the time, all members of the Sheng Dai can go to school in the town under the mountain. Those who are not able to attend school have also developed development ns for them. In short, they are divided into batches to let the tribee out to understand the contemporary world and not to understand anything. The patriarch Miao Xiao looked at Tang Guo''s orderly arrangement, and the Sheng Dai people also slowly developed. There was nothing wrong, and they were finally relieved. Tang Guo didn''t rush back, Shi Jing looked at her as if she liked the city, but she was relieved. Although he has made it past, it is still difficult for him to give up everything in thepany. In the past few months, people under the palm of the hand ran both ends. Even if they can handle many things, they are still a lot of trouble and will affect many projects. Recently he was busy with thepany and arranged an assistant to Tang Guo to let her have any instructions to the assistant. After a while, Shi mother couldn''t help but want to put on her mother-inw''s shelf. "The daughter-inw of our family actually had a lot to learn." Shi''s mother was purely unustomed to Tang Guo and wanted to get something to toss her. Recently she inquired. Xie Qingxue and a Su Danhua approached. If the two could seed, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything. She didn''t care about this wild girl. Tang Guo looked at Shimou strangely: "What to learn?" "There are more to learn. The first thing to learn is to cook a good meal." Of course it is not. "You have to learn somenguages. After all, it is not so easy to be a virtuous supporter. Customers, even if they are not proficient, need to know some everydaynguage. " Tang Guoughed in his heart. At this time, did the mother not figure out who was married and who was married. "Is it okay to hand over the cooking to the maids? In our n, I have never done these things, and they are all done by someone." She is a virgin and prepares for the trivia of natural history. Her mission is to practice martial arts, develop the holy tribe, and protect the holy tribe. "Now you are married into our house, so ..." Tang Guo interrupted Shi''s mother and asked: "Mom, have you forgotten, the custom here is that the man is involved in extra burdens. Brother Shi Jing is responsible for me. The reason why he promised to hold a wedding here, I want Brother Shijing to be happy. It stands to reason that Brother Shijing should have stayed with me in the Sheng Dai tribe. I didn''t want to make him sad, so I apanied him. " So you should feel honored. I also want her to do this, so beautiful. Shi was almost furious: "This will be a joke, let''s say ..." "What to say, it''s better to wait for Brother Shi Jing toe back and ask him if he had volunteered in the first ce." Tang Guo is not afraid. This is the custom. That night, Shijing came back and looked at the situation. Shi Mu murmured about this, and also said what made Tang Guo learn to cook and learn somemonnguages, all for her good. In short, it is a variety of eye drops. "Mom, Xiaoguo doesn''t want to learn, so don''t learn it. There are helpers in cooking, not othernguages, and you can ask for trantion." He knows the **** character and wants to get things out. He is so busy every day, and his mother probably doesn''t like Tang Guo again. Chapter 3112: Heirloom (34) Chapter 3112: Heirloom (34) The 3112th chapter of the Holy Ghost (34) Shi mother was not very willing, she said a lot of things piece by piece, Shi Jing was very impatient. Tang Guo did not care so much. The two mothers and their sons were going to make trouble, and that was really a joke. In the end, the mother and son were really unhappy. Shi Jing looked at the mother''s face and went away gloomily, while Tang Guo looked at him with a puzzled look, innocent and very headache. The mother didn''t expect that Tang Guo, the wild girl, wasn''t afraid of anything. She doesn''t take her mother-inw into her eyes at all. She is so thick-skinned that she blushes nothing. Take the other side, that''spletely wrong. Shi Jing felt that if Tang Guo stayed with Shi mother, he would be troublesome. Mainly, when he went to Tang Guo several times, he found that her house was full of bugs, which really surprised him. When Shijing decided to arrange another ce for Tang Guo to live, he received a call from his mother and asked him to go home quickly. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Ajing,e back quickly." On the phone, it was Shi Father''s voice. Shijing didn''t dare to dy and drove home quickly. When he got home, he knew what was going on. When the couple stood at the door, they looked pale at everything in the room. Shi Jing walked in and saw Tang Guo sitting on the sofa and smiled at him. In addition, he heard some strange sounds, and looked intently, only to find that the ck ones moving on the ground and in the corners turned out to be small bugs. Looking at so many small bugs, let alone his parents, even his scalp is numb. "Little fruit, what are you doing?" This time, Shijing was really a little angry. Tang Guo ran quickly in front of him, and stretched his neck to look at the Shijia couple outside: "It''s mom said that the helper didn''te over today. Let me help clean the house." "So, are you cleaning the house?" Shi Jing almost ran away. Is this really cleaning the house? Not chaos? "Yeah, this is cleaning the house. This is the cleaning maggot. Our holy Dai people''s houses are cleaned with this maggot. They can eat **** and dust in any corner. " Shijing has found that wherever the worm passes, it does be very clean. But sometimes father and mother, I''m afraid I can''t ept it. "Don''t y with these bugs in the future, okay?" Perhaps Shijing thought that women can coax like this, "This will scare parents." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows and looked at Shijing: "Brother Shijing, what are you talking about? I was born to y puppets and practice puppetry, that''s my mission. Do you want me to give up?" "Brother Shijing, go back with me. I don''t think it''s fun outside." Really, for a while, I didn''t know what myst name was. "Uncle Shi, Auntie Shi, what''s the matter with you?" Chu Lihui''s voice came from outside. "Why are you standing at the door? Right, is Shijing in?" Chu Lihui had already walked in, and with her was also Kong Chi, who looked paler during the day. The two walked to the door and just saw the dense cleansers, Chu Lihui was shocked. Kong Chi was very calm, staring at the patch, and there was some interest in the eyes of the moving maggots. Chu Lihui patted her heart: "Miss Tang, what is this?" Tang Guo: "Cleaning, isn''t this cleaning the house?" Chu Lihui nced at Shijing, and walked carefully to Tang Guo''s side: "Miss Tang, let''s put aside the suspicion. Since you are married to Shijing, I should be disheartened." Tang Guo: This is bing too fast. Chu Lihui: It doesn''t matter if you don''t hurry up, you don''t want to quarrel with the time. "Are these crickets eating dust?" Kong Chi asked. "Their food is dust? I think they eat happily." "Cousin, dust is not normal food, please don''t look at it with that kind of contented eyes." Chu Lihui almost fainted, eating dust can be happy, and no one. She came to take the initiative to find Tang Guo, just to see what tricks Shiji yed, lest a girl as stupid as her suffer. Unexpectedly ... Tang Guo did not suffer. Is the tapeworm the legendary Miaojiang? Chu Lihui quietly guessed in her heart. see you tomorrow Chapter 3113: Heirloom (35) Chapter 3113: Heirloom (35) 3113: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yes, these maggots are eating dust. Not only can they eat dust, everything can be eaten." After Tang Guo had finished speaking, she smiled and turned her eyes to the maggots, making some strange sounds in her mouth. Later, Chu Lihui and Kong Chi saw the clean puppets that had eaten dust in one ce, and ran to the upper floor one by one. Especially the movement is very fast, the formation is also very neat, there are so many, it is very shocking to watch. Of course, if there is a person with intense fear, watching the scene in front of you will definitely cause difort. Chu Lihui just felt a little scalp and was also curious. She guessed in her mind that if Tang Guo was really the legendary Miao Xinjiang person, then Xie Qingxue was about to die, and suddenly healed. Will it be rted to the magical Miao Xinjiang person? So can she guess that when Shijing and Tang Guo are together to achieve a certain purpose, what kind of purpose can make Shijing be with a woman she doesn''t like? To save Qingxue''s life, she thought it should be enough. In this case, does Tang Guo know the truth? Through these two contacts, she has determined that Tang Guo is a very naive girl, and she really likes the scene. Character is frank, if you really know that Shijing likes other people, it will definitely not be like now. She also secretly investigated the whereabouts of Shijing in the past few months, although she did not find out exactly what Shijing did. But Shi Jing''s two friends, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei, have been in contact with Xie Qingxue from time to time in these months. Especially a few months ago, the two went to visit Xie Qingxue together, that is, after that time, Xie Qingxue''s illness was getting better. She is not so concerned because they used to be love rivals. So can she guess now that Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei brought some magical things, such as medicine full of magical effects, to Xie Qingxue. Tang Guo really likes Shi Jing, and she doesn''t know Xie Qingxue''s existence, she can determine that this medicine was not given by Tang Guo to threaten Shi Jing to marry her. Instead, Shi Jing won the trust of Tang Guo, pretending to be happy with her, or even get married, and went to her house. In the end, what excuse was used to ask for the magic medicine, and then brought back by Zhu Jing and Fang Feifei. Thinking of this, Chu Lihui lowered her eyes gently. In the past, she lost the true feelings between Shijing and Xie Qingxue. Although she felt that Shijing was not so good, she also admired the two''s unwavering friendship. Especially Shi Jing again and again, and face the family, but also with Xie Qingxue. Even if it is not wise, many people will envy Xie Qingxue, after all, there is such a person for her. If Shi Jing really did what she had guessed, in order to save Xie Qingxue, approach Tang Guo, marry a small and innocent girl like Tang Guo, and deceive each other''s feelings in order to get a magical medicine to save Xie Qing Xue I think the time is really not a thing. The Shi family did not expect that Chu Lihui and Kong Chi came to visit. It seems that Chu Lihui intends to release her suspicion. She can rx rtions with the Chu family and the Confucian family. Of course, they are willing to see it. The cleaning was quick and the house was cleaned very quickly. Chapter 3114: Heirloom (36) Chapter 3114: Heirloom (36) 3114: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I''ve figured it out. It has been unterally reluctant before. It''s really not interesting." The two sides sat down, Chu Lihui said with relief, "And that day, Shi Jing admitted in public that she was married to Miss Tang. Now, if I do something else, can I just get involved in someone else''s marriage? Chu Miss Jia is a young third who is involved in the feelings of others. I cannot afford this reputation. " Chu Lihui said that the Shi family was not surprised at all. The Chu family''s style is always very positive. If Chu Lihui reallyes to entangle a married woman, the Chu family will never allow it. The Shi family is actually very sorry, if the time is not so capricious, it is better to choose Chu Lihui. People are beautiful and capable, and their family is okay. The two sides are together, not only to join forces, but also to get online with the Kong family. Xie Qingxue likes nothing at all. "It''s just that our Jing isn''t so blessed," Shi mother said with regret, "In fact, Li Hui is the favorite, but unfortunately ... if you guys are so good together." Shi mother said nothing to Tang Guo His face. Chu Lihui observed that when Shi''s mother said this, Shi Jing didn''t react much, she just sat aside and looked faint. She looked down on her heart. If Xing Qingxue was to sit in Tang Guo''s position, Shi Jing''s face might sink on the spot. "Mrs. Shi''s words are a bit strange." The very quiet Kong Chi, rare to speak, this opening, attracting everyone''s eyes in the room. Chu Lihui was supposed to say something, anyway, she didn''t want to give the mother face. This woman is nothing good. If it weren''t for the Kong family to help, Shi''s mother was afraid that Shi Jing would be able to annex her Chu family. System: [Host, see, even if he hasn''t figured out what happened to him, when you are bullied, you wille out and protect you subconsciously, and see, how powerful this prohibition is, I do nt need to say Right? Tang Guo tilted his head and nced at Kong Chi''s position. Kong Chi''s face did not seem rosy, and the whole person looked a little thin. But the expression on his face always has a gentle smile. It seems that he has always been happy, so there is no time for unhappiness. Even if the body is not good, those eyes are very bright, brighter than the eyes of everyone present. Not only bright, but also clean, as clean as a crystal clearke. "Mrs. Shi, when you say that Shi is always with Li Hui, but there is no blessing, which doesn''t seem to be good?" Kong Chi didn''t give a face at all. When he said that, he was also smiling, and the smile remained Like a hair dryer, "Mrs. Shi seems to be still here. Doesn''t Mr. Shi say that they are married? If you talk like this, they may cause disagreement." "Shi always dislikes Li Hui, many people know. They are not together, that is inevitable. To be barely with Li Hui, it is not a blessing, but an enmity." "In addition, Mrs. Shi said that Li Hui and Shi always should be together," Kong Chi smiled and gently pinched his thumb. "This is not true. Shi always married, so you say to Li Hui is very unfavorable. It will make people misunderstand that Li Hui wants to get involved in the marriage of others. " Chapter 3115: Heirloom (37) Chapter 3115: Heirloom (37) 3115: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "This reputation is not conducive to Li Hui. I also hope that Madam Shi pays attention to her words when she speaks. The Chu family is very strict, and Li Hui is rumored to be ountable." System: [Host, can you hear me? Although on the surface it was helping Chu Lihui to speak, everyone felt that there was nothing wrong with it, but I felt it, and it was obviously helping you. He felt nothing wrong with Kong Chi himself. Chu Lihui also felt that there was nothing wrong with her. My cousin was right. She came here today to make it clear and to show her attitude, and she would have nothing to do with the future. Now Shi Jing admits to marry in public, so she will go to entangle again, that is a primary three. The reason my cousin followed me was that she was afraid of being bullied by a girl. My cousin, there should be nothing to help, right? Although she felt that today''s cousin was a little too nosy. But apart from this reason, she really can''t think of other things. Shi''s face didn''t look good at that time, but she couldn''t find anything to refute. She also believes that Kong Chi does not give face, but only protects the cousin Chu Lihui. Think about it too, the front-end time, the two of them are very unhappy. If it wasn''t for a Confucian family suddenly appearing, maybe the Chu family was theirs. "I used to say something inappropriate," Shi said, apologizing with hispanionughter. "I''m used to it. There is no way to change my mouth for a while. Indeed, Li Hui and A Jing are innocent. It doesn''t matter. But, I still like Li Hui very much. Even if I am not a family, I hope Li Hui is my daughter. " Tang Guo almost burst outughing, is this person showing off? Who wants to be her daughter, at least Chu Lihui is unwilling. Chu Lihui raised her eyes and nced at Shi Shi: "Sorry, Aunt Shi, if my mother knew that I had found a mom for her outside, she would have killed me when I returned home." Mother of Time: "..." System: Hahahahahaha,ughed to death. "Ms. Chu, are you saying this a bit too much?" Watching her own mother was so ridiculed, the situation was a bit embarrassing. Chu Lihui waspletely not afraid of Shi Jing''s turbulence. What she was afraid of was that when her big cousin shot, Shi Jing had to lean back. "Mr. Shi, is there anything wrong with my remarks? Aunt Shim wants to be my mother. I refused because I was afraid that my mother would kill me. To be honest, is there a mistake? I know you don''t like me, but now you get married Then, I also watched, and will not bother you again and entangle you. Is this a legitimate rejection? " Shi Jing did not have any words to refute, but just thought that Chu Lihui was the trouble of finding Shi Mu and couldn''t stand it. Chu Lihui chuckled in her heart. This time seems to really dislike Tang Guo. You want your beloved to be rejected by the mother like you, left out, and treated as non-existent. She even suspected that Shijing may rekindle with Xie Qingxue. Chu Lihui squinted her eyes gently, cheating the little girl''s feelings, how could this be so easy. She intends to find an opportunity to talk to Tang Guo about the past. However, Shi Jing must be vignt and would not let Tang Guo contact her. But, if you want to get in touch, isn''t that easy? The two sides couldn''t talk anymore, and Kong Chi took Chu Lihui away. As soon as the two men left, Shi Mu was an upside down and almost fell to the ground. Chapter 3116: Heirloom (38) Chapter 3116: Heirloom (38) 3116: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fortunately, her father''s hand quickly held her up. "I''m so mad, I''m really so mad!" Shi''s mother patted her heart. "Fortunately, this Chu Lihui didn''te in. It looks so sharp. If you really want toe in, can''t I be mad at her? " Shi''s mother didn''t even look at Tang Guo. She was helped to return to the room by her father. Shijing finally made time to speak to Tang Guo, and today''s things really made him a little angry. "Xiaoguo, do nt y with those bugs at home in the future, it will scare mom." Shijing slowed down his tone as much as possible, maybe it is a habit, after all, in order to coax Tang Guo, in those months, he did Very able toy down. Tang Guo blinked his eyes: "It''s mom saying that the helpers are not here today. I want to help clean the house. Why should I y with worms? Are these cleaning puppets bad? You can see that the corners of the house can be cleaned cleanly. Yes, when my mom is familiar, I wo nt be afraid of these little things, these little things may be well-behaved. " "Brother Shijing, you see, these little bugs are not only well-behaved, but also very human?" When Tang Jing didn''t notice, Tang Guo had ran to his face and stretched out his white palms. There were several maggots on them. These maggots rolled in the palm of Tang Guo''s palm as if he had heard any order. Although Shijing is not afraid of bugs, but watching these bugs tumbling around, there are so many, remembering the previous picture, still a bit ufortable. "But this is not Miao Jiang, not the vige. People here don''t like such bugs." Shi Jing slowed down as much as possible. Tang Guo frowned: "Then you go back with me, since the people here don''t like it, and Brother Shi Jing doesn''t want me to let the maggotse out to help, then you should go back with me." "In recent days, I have been staying in these boxy houses every day, and you are not there, I am not happy at all. I still like the days in the vige. I originally apanied you back to visit my parents. Now everyone is Already watched, you and I will go back. Our days in the vige are even happier. " "In the vige, no one will hate these tapeworms." Of course, Shijing is unwilling to go back. He is unlikely to leave thepany. Because in those few months, although thepany is operating normally, it can be difficult to develop further. Many projects cannot be discussed without him. "Now there is something in thepany that cannot be separated from me." Shijing thought for a while and said, "Otherwise, let''s move out. I have another vi in my name. You can pick and choose the one you like. Go in and stay. " Shi Jing felt that letting Tang Guo live here might irritate his mother. Now he also found out that Tang Guo would never get along with his elders. Remembering that the other party was the sage of the Sheng Dai, it was the biggest in that ce. It may not be possible for Tang Guo toy down and get along with others in a humble manner. Without a word, it is estimated that the worms will be released to scare people, and the **** will be even more unbearable. "Isn''t this your home? Why should I go out to live?" Tang Guo was unhappy. Even with his careless personality, he understood that Shi Jing was disgusting her. "Brother Shi Jing, are you angry? You do nt Satisfied with me? Do you think I did something wrong and shouldn''t let out the cleaning puppet? " Shi Jing did not think at all that such a candid little girl would be difficult to entangle. Chapter 3117: Heirloom (39) Chapter 3117: Heirloom (39) 3117: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Brother Shijing, I don''t want to be here anymore, you go back with me." Shi Jing was afraid of Tang Guo''s trouble, mainly because he temporarily didn''t know whether Xie Qingxue was really recovering, and there were no seque. "Xiaoguo, you have misunderstood, I am afraid that you are notfortable here. If you change ces, we will live with two of us, and no one will bother you. By that time, you will be able to do what you want to do, and fill the house Bugs are fine. " When Tang Guo heard this, heughed and said, "Really?" This is such a coax, after all, he is young and simple. System: Fart! Whoever believes this crap. "And the vi in my name is close to mypany, and it is easy to go back and forth." Shijing has a headache, and this is the only way to deal with it for the time being. Tang Guo''s methods are indeed his jealousy. He had no idea how her bugs had been brought about. System: Of course, this is Uncle''s system space. There are a lot of bugs in it, which is guaranteed to scare you. At this moment, Tang Guo had no opinion at all. Happy to pack things, then followed the scene away. Tang Guo: "I have no idea, what do I forget when I am coaxed by someone I like?" System: [Don''t forget, people came to you and helped you. Oh my god, a terrible man, a long-cherished daughter-inw, married to someone else. Tang Guo: "Fake." On the other side, Chu Lihui and Kong Chi were sitting in the back seat, with a driver carrying them back. "Cousin, Miss Tang is actually very good-tempered, I think it''s very cute. I just like raising bugs, and it almost scared me. But those cleaners are really amazing, better than cleaners. what." Kong Chi nced at Chu Lihui with a smile: "What do you want to express?" "Ah, it''s such a cousin. I don''t think Shijing is right. From the intuition of a woman, I don''t think Shijing likes Miss Tang. Shijing and Xie Qingxue, do you know? Kong Chi nodded: "Knowing that at that time you were going to die or live for the sake of the times, and youpletely forgot that you were the Chu family. Every time my aunt called my mother, she was talking about it. I also heard that you often attend banquets In order to thank Xie Qingxue, squeeze each other and iste each other, but every time the situation can take the tide, turn everything around, help Xie Qingxue find his face, hit your face fiercely, and let you lose your face ... " "Okay, cousin, don''t talk about the past. Now I don''t like the situation at all, I just think it''s strange." Chu Lihui whispered: "Xie Qingxue was critically ill at first, and the doctors said that there was only one year, but some time ago, she suddenly recovered. Cousin, don''t you think this is strange?" "It''s a little strange." Chu Lihui looked at the appearance that Kong Chi didn''t care about, and sighed: "Originally, I just wanted to figure out how good Xie Qingxue was, and whether it was a doctor who saved her. If it was true, I would The good news is to tell your aunt that she will be very happy when she knows it. Then, ask a famous doctor to help you adjust your body and let you live a few more years. Your aunt will not be so sad. " "I didn''t expect to find Shijing''s head in the end. There are no famous doctors at all. Maybe they are too confident and there is nothing to hide." Kong Chi finally reacted, saying, "What do you want to express?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3118: Heirloom (40) Chapter 3118: Heirloom (40) 3118: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Cousin, that Miss Tang can raise a cricket, don''t you think the so-called clean crickets are amazing?" Chu Lihui said while observing Kong Chi''s facial expression. It''s a pity that no matter what cousin she encounters, she will always be the same. It can be said that Taishan copsed in front of his eyes, and his face did not change color. "There is a world of wonders and wonders, and it is not surprising that there is such a brilliant person as Miss Tang." Kong Chi epted it very well, even if he was a clean puppet he had never seen. Chu Lihui suddenly felt strange: "Cousin, why do you call Miss Tang as Miss Tang, I remember you used to call your wife," Chu Lihui suddenly suddenly said, "Did you also see it, its real-time scene Do nt like Miss Tang, right? Miss Tang seems to be seventeen or eighteen years old, it s not yet the age to get a certificate. At such a young age, I suspect she was deceived by the time. Kong Chi''s eyes fell on Chu Lihui''s face, and she was still very gentle, so that no one could see the slightest change: "What?" "This is about to return to just now. I said before that Xie Qingxue''s body recovered very strangely. Obviously, she was judged not to live for more than a year, but she is now alive. Because of this, the Shi family did not object to her being with Shijing. . " Chu Lihui said: "Strangely, after my investigation, it was clear that two loving people, when one''s life was about to end, Shijing left her side, still using the excuse of going abroad to do business. But I What was found was that Shijing did not go abroad, but went to a very remote ce ... " Chu Lihui said what she knew, and it was a bit powerless to see that Kong Chi was still the same. "Cousin, although you are not healthy and can''t be excited, but can you react a bit like normal people? For example, show some curious eyes and ask me what you think is strange?" Kong Chi only smiled at Chu Lihui with a smile: "What do you want to do now?" "If it is really the same as my guess, Shijing is to save Xie Qingxue, deceived Miss Tang''s feelings, and cheated some magical drugs. I don''t want Miss Tang to be like me and know the truth then, I don''t know if it will Crazy. " Kong Chi said with a smile in his eyes: "It won''t go crazy, it might kill them." "Cousin, joking at this time, isn''t it good to say this kind of gloating? Miss Tang is young and deceived. We adults have encountered this and we should take measures to stop it. A simple and innocent kind Girl, save it, lest she be hurt by the times. " Chu Lihui whispered, "I used to admire the feelings of Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue. After all, it was so deep. Even if I had suffered a lot, I also acknowledged that I could not see it myself, and that I lost so much Self-sustainment. But in order to save Qingxue, Shijing went to hurt another little girl, I can''t stand it. " "What if your guess is wrong?" Kong Chi asked. Although he also believed that Chu Lihui''s guess should not have been wrong, ording to the information he investigated, Chu Lihui''s guess was almost close to the truth. The results of his investigations were a little more known than Chu Lihui''s. The reason why Xie Qingxue can be good, if there is no error in the news, it should be the Miao Xinjiang Holy Medicine. Chapter 3119: Heirloom (41) Chapter 3119: Heirloom (41) 3119: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I know that this kind of thing needs to pay attention to evidence, and you can''t be wronged unjustly, cousin, you can rest assured, although I am prejudiced against the time. But I won''t do anything unjustly wronged." Chu Lihui thought for a while and said, "I n to have a good rtionship with Miss Tang first, and then ask questions about how she and Shijing have developed, so I can determine if Shijing is cheating her." "In addition, cousin, you can arrange someone to stare at Shijing and Xie Qingxue. I have a hunch that they can''t break it." Chu Lihui originally thought that she would beg for a good look, this looks really easy to get along with, in fact, everything The big cousin who didn''t talk about humans would agree to help her. But he did not expect that Kong Chi nodded and agreed: "Well, I will arrange someone to watch them." "Well, cousin, you found out. Do you think that my little cousin has not been protected before? I have been bullied by Shijing. Now I feel that I owe it to me and n topensate me, right?" Seriously, for the first time I think it''s good to have a big cousin. Although the existence of this big cousin is the shadow of her being alive from childhood. The reason is that the big cousin is so powerful that she doesn''t know how it grows. Every time she thinks she has made a breakthrough, she never thought that it would be the rest of the family''s y. It was a tragedy of life. It was her mother who still muttered in front of her from time to time. It would be nice if the big cousin was her own son. If she could, she would have exchanged for ten. Kong Chi didn''t exin anything, leaving Chu Lihui to be beautiful. He gently turned the jade fingers on his thumb, his eyes dropped and he was lost in thought. The memory in my mind turned out to be that little girl who was sitting in the dark corner of the banquet and appeared in front of him, happily eating food. The other person''s cheerful appearance made him feel very satisfied. Even if he doesn''t eat those things, he''s full. Shijing didn''t like Tang Guo, he could see it. As for whether to intervene in an insignificant thing this time, whether it was for Chu Lihui or another reason, he was not quite sure. The so-called Miaojiang Holy Medicine, he justughed at it. If you ask for it, you don''t necessarily get it. Even if you get it, you must pay a price. Moreover, he knew that the holy medicine seemed to be used only by the talents of the Dong people. Shijing and Tang Guo were married for this reason. The next day, Chu Lihui rushed out to find Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, when I opened the door, I saw Kong Chi standing at the door. "Cousin, you came here early in the morning. Do you know that I''m going to find Miss Tang, and don''t worry that I will take risks when I go alone, because I am afraid that I will be bullied, so I came here to take me there? Chu Lihui is very happy. This cousin is the pro-cousin. The cousin, whoughed and hurt her every moment, was always possessed. The cousin now is the pro-cousin who regains control of the body. Kong Chi did not seem to see Chu Lihui narcissistic, saying: "Ms. Tang has moved to another vi following Shijing yesterday afternoon. You can''t find anyone when you go." "So, what''s the address now?" Kong Chi gave Chu Lihui''s address, and Chu Lihui nodded: "Cousin, let''s go. Rarely you are willing to protect me." Kong Chi smiled and said nothing. The IQ of this little cousin has never been high, and no exnation is useful. Chapter 3120: Heirloom (42) Chapter 3120: Heirloom (42) 3120: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shijing arranged Tang Guo to another vi, remembering that Chu Lihui came to Tang Guo three or five times. Although he was not in trouble, he was a little afraid that Chu Lihui would talk in a mess and provoked him in front of Tang Guo. Most of all, he was afraid that Chu Lihui said Xie Qingxue''s existence, then Tang Guo misunderstood, and after listening to Chu Lihui''s words, it would be bad for Xie Qingxue. Therefore, after moving into the new vi, Shi Jing took the initiative to talk to Tang Guo and Chu Lihui. "The Chu family and I had some holidays before, so their attitude towards me was not good." Shi Jing said while observing Tang Guo''s expression. "Don''t take my word for you, Chu Lihui and me Nothing. My mother always wanted to match up, and I didn''t agree. " Regarding this matter, Shi Jing said frankly. Looking at Tang Guo''s clean eyes, it seemed to be full of likes, and he rarely slowed down his tone: "Mom''s attitude, you don''t care, you can''t get along, and you will pass by less." He was a little scared. Tang Guo stayed there all the time. After his mother found trouble, Tang Guo was obviously not the kind of person to swallow. It''s just like putting bugs out to clean the house before, it''s not necessarily because you''re angry. It was also because of her upright personality that she would choose such a straightforward way. She wouldn''t do anything, he was a little worried that his mother would be hurt by tossing. This time it was a clean maggot, and next time I didn''t know what a terrible maggot was. After this time, Shi Jing also showed more awe to Tang Guo in his hands. I don''t know how many strange maggots are in her hands. "That was the case. When I was at the banquet, Miss Chu dide aggressive and looked particrly aggressive. But this time, Miss Chu is not fierce at all. She should be a principled person, knowing that we are married. "That s why I did nt bother." Tang Guo said with bright eyes and said cheerfully, "So, Miss Chu is not annoying. Brother Shi Jing said it didn''t matter, I naturally believe you." "If you really have anything to do with Miss Chu, you will still marry me, right? If you have someone you like in your heart, how can you marry someone else and live together for a lifetime? I can''t do it anyway. " This sentence is obviously normal, and Shijing just listens a little. Because he is a person who likes in his heart, and he is married to someone who doesn''t. But he was forced to helplessly. If he did not marry Tang Guo, Xie Qingxue would be dead. To Xie Qingxue was alive, he could only choose this way. "Although Chu Lihui doesn''t seem to be anything, she is unreasonable and there are many small means. In order to be safe, you must guard against her and be cautious to be solicited by her." Shijing urged. Tang Guo nodded: "I know, Brother Shijing, don''t worry, even if shees to provoke alienation, I won''t believe it, I only believe what you say." System: I''m lying to the puppy again. That''s right, Shijing is a puppy. After thousands of instructions, Shi Jing gave Tang Guo a card, and then he went to work with peace of mind. In order to prevent Tang Guo from always thinking about going back, Shijing found her all kinds of fun, let people teach her to y, and look forward to leaving her in this charming world. When Chu Lihui and Kong Chi came, Tang Guo was in the living room, sitting on the carpeted floor, and ying games happily. Chapter 3121: Heirloom (43) Chapter 3121: Heirloom (43) 3121: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Miss Tang, see you again." Chu Lihui smiled and sat beside Tang Guo. "What about games?" "Miss Chu, do you want to be together?" Chu Lihui obviously felt that Tang Guo was not hostile to her. I thought to myself, this is really an innocent little girl. Shijing, a twenty-five-year-old man, how could he be willing to deceive her so that his face wouldn''t be ashamed? "I also like to y games, and I am happy to y with Miss Tang." Chu Lihui and Tang Guo have begun to y. As for Kong Chi, who was abandoned, he didn''t care. He found a spot by himself and sat there staring at the two and the game screen on the screen. Chu Lihui is chatting with Tang Guo while ying. After chatting, I talked about where Tang Guo came from and what he did at home. As far as I can tell, Tang Guo said it, because now they are already good sisters, and it is not surprising to disclose things at home. In addition to some secrets about the Sheng Dai people, other things, including meeting with Shijing, being together, and how to get married, Tang Guo said it in detail. She was afraid that Chu Lihui didn''t understand, but she said it in detail. System: Attentive. Chu Lihui and Kong Chi stared at each other secretly, as if saying, look, I know it must be the scum of Shijing that has deceived the feelings of the little girl. "Actually, I also knew about Miao Jiang before. I heard that you have something amazing, first of all, maggots. I was still wondering how this kind of thing could be, but after seeing the clean maggots that day, Doubt. "Chu Lihui said this, in order to elicit holy medicine. Try to find out how Shijing obtained the holy medicine, and what excuse did Tang Guo use to use the holy medicine. "By the way, I also heard that you holy tribe have a holy medicine that can bring you back to life. Is there such a magical medicine?" Tang Guo only stunned, then nodded: "It is true, although it is very powerful, but people are really dead, there is no way to save it. This medicine can only save the living people." "It''s still amazing." Chu Lihui didn''t ask any more questions. Some things were asked too quickly, but she made the other person doubt. "You rarely y outside, right?" Tang Guo nodded: "This is the first time I havee out to y. If it wasn''t for Brother Jing sometimes, I wouldn''t have thought of it. Although these things are fun, I also enjoy ying in the mountains." "Do you have a lot of puppets?" "A lot, I have time to give you some insight." Chu Lihui nodded her head hard: "That''s really my pleasure." I believe that many girls are afraid of bugs, even if these crickets do not actively hurt people. "ying at home all day is actually not interesting. I''ll take you out to y, and I''m very happy with you." Chu Lihui sessfully gave Tang Guo "Huo" out. What girls y is naturally shopping. The two walked through the five malls in one breath, and they were still overwhelmed. Tang Guo has discovered that Kong Chi was sweating on his forehead, stopped and pulled La Chu Lihui: "Li Hui, it seems that Brother Chi is a bit out of ce." Tang Guo had already reached Kong Chi''s side, and touched his wrist, and finally took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and poured one into Kong Chi''s mouth. Chu Lihui looked at it before she had time to stop it. Although this little girl was innocent and would not harm her cousin, she couldn''t take the medicine indiscriminately. Is it really ufortable for my cousin to not resist? System: Resist? Expect it. Defy a fart. Happy Lantern Festival. One more chapter Chapter 3122: Heirloom (44) Chapter 3122: Heirloom (44) 3122: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Brother Kong Chi, are you better?" Tang Guo asked. Chu Lihui hastened over to help Tang Guo help Kong Chi to his seat. They both stared at Kong Chi, not knowing the role of the pill, Kong Chi looked as if he had be more energetic. Chu Lihui thinks this should be an illusion, there may be such a magical medicine there. Kong Chi nodded, "It''s much better." "I''ve called the driver toe over, and today I can''t continue to stroll around." Chu Lihui was full of apologies, and she was relieved when she saw Kong Chi. It s always been like this. I m so proud of ying today, forgetting my cousin s sickness. Xiaoguo, thankfully you found it early. "Cousin, and you, you are not feeling well, why not say a word. If you lose your life and you do nt worry about yourself, everyone around you will be sad, especially your aunt, if you do nt care about yourself so much, your aunt . " Kong Chi: "I have a sense of size, and I''m nning to call the driver." Kong Chi felt that he was a bit innocent. He was really a sense of size. He just looked scary just now, but nothing actually happened. It''s just that he has been walking for a long time, his body is a bit tired, and coupled with the warmth of the mall, his face has always been pale. The sweat on his forehead is hot. asionally passing through a cool ce, sweat naturally turns into cold sweat. He was just a little tired, and he didn''t have any major problems. But his cousin''s IQ was toozy to exin so much. However, Tang Guo suddenly gave him a pill just now, but he didn''t want to swallow it directly, which made him a little strange. Obviously an unfamiliar stranger, he casually stuffed him with a pill that didn''t know what it was. Not only did he not resist, he was unprepared, and even subconsciously opened his mouth and swallowed it. If someone wants to rectify him today, he may have seeded. Of course, he thought about it for a while. If he changed someone, he would not swallow it. What''s more, after taking that pill, he did feel more energy in his body. The heart is not as strong as before, making it a little ufortable. Especially the previous tiredness was swept away. That pill seems a little magical. Kong Chi only nced at Tang Guo without careful consideration. She didn''t stare at the pill in her hand. Some things are taboo. Others cane out and help him, but don''t have to go in. System: You are wee. It''s all family. If you want, the host will definitely give it. Besides, this pill was originally prepared for you after you appeared. "Brother Kong Chi, you take this bottle of pills, I think you should take this a little bit. This is a medicine for the health care of our Sheng Dai people. Since it is helpful to you, it will be given to you." Tang If I was naive and enthusiastic, neither Chu Lihui nor Kong Chi had any doubts. I just think this little girl is really innocent. "Xiaoguo, should this medicine be precious?" Although Chu Lihui wanted it, she nced at the sighting holetely. "We didn''t help you. It''s not good." Kong Chi also nodded: "It''s not very good, let''s forget it. The form and materials of such a good medicine must be rare." "You re wee, just hold it. I took my medicine. It was nt too difficult, it just took some time." Tang Guo stuffed the medicine bottle into Kong Chi''s hand. "After going down the mountain, I I have nt yed this way yet, I m very happy today, thank you for ying with me. I bought so many things, and on several asions Lihui paid, it was a gift. Chu Lihui would like to say, cousin, take it. You really need this medicine. Big deal, look back and make up for Tang Guo. Looking at this medicine, she would not let Shijing bully Tang Guo. "I do need such a medicine." Kong Chi did not refuse this time. "But this medicine is rare. Its value is not valued. Just owe you a favor. You will need help in the future. Come to me." Tang Guo nodded quickly, looking particrly refreshing: "Then you can give me a contact method, I will call you when I need it, so as not to be contacted." "Good." Kong Chi gave the phone number with a smile, and by the way Tang Guo''s number was saved. System: Yes, this will trick the phone. see you tomorrow Chapter 3123: Heirloom (45) Chapter 3123: Heirloom (45) 3123: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Today''s rtionship has made the rtionship between Chu Lihui and Tang Guo closer. The next day, Chu Lihui came to Tangguo again. She actually wanted to tell Shi Guo''s past to Tang Guo as soon as possible, but listening to Tang Guo''s words, Brother Shi Jing was very good, and she often didn''t know how to speak. And now Shijing really did not contact Xie Qingxue, Tang Guo liked Shijing so much, even if she said something, the other party might think that it was the past of Shijing and didn''t care so much. I would think that the past is over, and now it is her time with Shijing, there is no need to entangle the past. The main reason is that Chu Lihui is afraid that if there is no evidence to speak out, not only will Tang Guo be convinced, but it will also make people feel that she is provoking alienation. Her former identity is quite awkward. "Cousin, what do you say, so you can let Xiaoguo know the past of the time? I think about it, I will talk about it, there is no credibility, basically people who know me may I think I''m provoking alienation, but I don''t see Tang Guo and Shi Jing good. " "Cousin, think of a way. You took the medicine given by Xiaoguost time. The effect is quite good. Didn''t you find the results from theboratory? But some of the ingredients analyzed, They are very precious. So, cousin, don''t take advantage, just ask nothing. The little girl is so innocent and kind. This time, she can be deceived by the time. " "Shi Jing is deceiving her, but Shi Jing really broke off with Xie Qingxue. To deceive her forever, we may open this mouth, she may not be willing." Kong Chi frowned slightly, although he There is also an urge to break Tang Guo and Shijing apart. This inexplicable thought made him a little strange. But the reality is that Shi Jingruo really broke off with Xie Qingxue and was at ease with Tang Guo. No one can intervene in this matter. "Cousin, do you think Shijing and Xie Qingxue can really be broken? At the beginning, they faced various pressures, were dangerous, and were not separated. It is impossible to get married because of Shijing and be with other people Then, you can really forget each other. "Chu Lihui whispered," Look at it, one day, they will meet again. " "You are so sure, why are you anxious?" Kong Chi asked with a smile. "I don''t think that time is so exhausted. I will still be with Xie Qingxue in the future. Isn''t that dying Xiaoguo''s youth? Later things will happen, Xiaoguo will be so sad." Kong Chi nodded: "It''s not unreasonable what you said, it''s better to take her to y when you have time. Let her know two more people, make some friends, and even if something happens in the future, there will be many friends with her , She should go out soon. " "That can only be done now." Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue didn''t meet each other, and no longer rekindled, she really had no reason to intervene in what to do. "Cousin, have you sent someone to stare at Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue?" Kong Chi nodded: "It has been arranged." He assured that Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue could always know the movement of the two wherever they went, and a fly beside them could not hide his eyes. "Cousin, I suddenly want to eat hot pot. I n to ask Xiaoguo to go out and eat hot pot. Come with us. I will not be afraid of you." Kong Chi crossed his lips with a smile: "It''s false to want to eat hot pot, is it true that I want to wink?" Chapter 3124: Heirloom (46) Chapter 3124: Heirloom (46) 3124: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It was Chu Lihui''s expectation that she was taken apart by Kong Chi, and she had never won from childhood. If it wasn''t for the big cousin''s help to solve the crisis of the Chu family at that time, they would not be able to do anything. Well, in fact, she can''t tolerate the existence of the other party, and her big cousin has never been the one she can calcte. "Forget it, I can''t hide anything from you, I''ll go to Xiaoguo alone." Chu Lihui smiled and called Tang Guo, and asked Tang Guo to wait at home, to pick her upter. When she finished the phone call, she suddenly discovered that Kong Chi was already changing shoes. "Cousin, are you?" Chu Lihui was a little strange. "Going out?" "Don''t you eat hot pot?" Kong Chi asked, "The driver is already waiting outside. You offended Madam Shist time. The aunt asked me to take care of you." "It''s not good, don''t you look at us eating?" Chu Lihui was a little bit sad. "Otherwise, don''t go." Kong Chi had already opened the door and went out. Chu Lihui shook her head and followed: "This is what you have to look for, right? By the time you eat, you can sit over Xiaoguo, can you? ? " "how?" "I''m single now, what if you sit next to me and get misunderstood? Some handsome guys with potential, watching a big handsome guy sitting next to me, must be scared away the first time, and I will If you ca nt marry, it s your pot. "You can solve the problem by sitting next to Xiaoguo, and you can also help Xiaoguo block the peach blossoms, so that people won''t be upset and annoy her." Chu Lihui believes that this reason is very good. She really thinks about it that way. Now that she has set aside her situation, she should look for a better big guy. The most important thing is to be attracted to her and like her. After experiencing so much love for one person, she couldn''t help but now, she also wants to try it. What is it like to be liked, pursued, and loved by others. [The host is big, Chu Lihui hase to invite you to eat hot pot, do you say your lovely home will go? Tang Guo has changed his clothes and is waiting for Chu Lihui toe over: "What do you say?" System: [If you change someone, he should note, but Chu Lihui''s person is the host, and he will definitelye. However, he is not in good health. He should not be able to eat hot food like hot pot. [Oh my god, the host is big, I found a miserable man. My daughter-inw is married to someone else, and I have to watch others eat hot pot, which is too bad. ] The system said in amazement, in fact, it was going to be crazy in my heart. "Okay, if you don''t tease him for a day, you won''t feel well, right?" System grinning: [Host greatly you forgot, I am a system and have no heart. Tang Guo held his chin in his thoughts: "I don''t believe it, just take a look and see." Hearing that the system quickly asked for mercy. Chu Lihui hasn''te yet. The system watched Tang Guo put some bottles in her handbag. She couldn''t help but said sourly: "The host is big, but you really have good intentions, and you are so afraid of that with many pills Is something toote for rescue? What special effects Jiuxin pills are worth it. "Saving one''s life is better than making a seven-level floating ughter." System: He looks fart! Huh! It seemed that the host had a great deal of attention and was robbed by that guy. [The host is big, the group is very lively now, while you have time, do you want to see it? Chapter 3125: Heirloom (47) Chapter 3125: Heirloom (47) 3125: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The system inadvertently nced at the situation in the group and hurriedly told Tang Guo. Tang Guo found out the mobile phone, and now the news of this group was connected to the mobile phone by the system. Even if others see it, they will only think that this is an ordinary chat group in the middle of the second ss, and will not suspect that there is anything strange in it. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you for your care recently. I have been out of danger and returned to Beijing. The capital is safe, and those people dare not move me anymore. However, now they should not know that I am going back. What Chi Xiao gave to me before can really hide me. No one found that I had returned to the pce. Tang Guo looked at this passage and thought to himself, that''s for sure. Chixiao is a **** or a **** who is good at refining. Picking the worst thing in his hand is enough for Shangguan Yungu to use it. [Chi Xiao]: You''re wee. Since you are here, that is our partner. It is right for partners to help each other. [Ziyun]: That is, we want you to live longer. By the way, Brother Mo''s set of swordsmanship, are you insisting on practicing? Although that thing is not a good thing to us. But as long as you are willing to practice hard, you will eventually achieve something. But if you want to be sessful, you can''t have too much mortal desire. If you are busy fighting for power, your achievements are basically limited. Tang Guo was surprised that what Shangguan Yungu did was able to let Mo Yuntian give away the sword. Listening to this means that if this set of swordsmanship is practiced to the extreme, there will be miracles? [Mo Yuntian]: Brother Ziyun is right, if you can practice this set of swordsmanship to the extreme, I can teach you deeper swordsmanship. But at that time, you have to worship me as a teacher. This set of basic swordsmanship is also a test for you. People with poor mentality and being trapped by secr power can''t practice to the extreme. The so-called "going down" and "getting it" are all up to you. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you, Mr. Mo, for admonishing me that I am now firmly seated in the position of Lord Ye, and I am still concerned about these things, but now that the new emperor is young, he has just been on the throne shortly and has internal and external problems. I promised the emperor that he must help the new emperor to secure his throne. When the new emperor does not need me, I will concentrate on practicing the sword and will not disappoint senior Mo. Tang Guo looked more and more surprised, especially when he found that Mo Yuntian was rarely so serious about a person. Seeing this meaning, as long as there is no ident, Shangguan Yungu obediently practices swords well, Mo Yuntian will really ept him as a disciple. [School flower]: Brother Mo, what are you talking about? I saw you saying that you want to teach Shangguan Yun Gu Jian? [Shangguan Yungu]: School seniors are good. Although I don''t know why the senior of this school called the school senior such a strange name, but the other person called senior Mo as the eldest brother, then he should be right to call senior. Recently, he has been in the group every day, chatting with people in the group. He knows that the senior named Xiaohua is highly respected by everyone in the group. If in the future he really worships Mo Yuntian as a master, then he will have to call the senior in the school as an uncle. This magical cepletely gave him the opportunity to be born again. If it doesn''t appear here, he may really be dead and unable to fulfill the brother''sst wish. The new emperor is only eleven years old this year. He has to support the new emperor for at least four or five years before he can grow up. Chapter 3126: Heirloom (48) Chapter 3126: Heirloom (48) 3126: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo: "..." Why should you call the school senior? [Mo Yuntian]: The girl is here. This is the case. Recently, you haven''te up to chat. We talked to Yungu every day and knew his situation. ording to his statement, his body should be greatly damaged. Ziyun gave him elixir, Chixiao gave him some self-defense weapons, and I decided to give him a set of basic swordsmanship, practiced for a few days, and there was nothing wrong with life. It was so difficult for us toe, we don''t want him to die within two days. Originally, I just wanted to help him solve his urgent needs. I didn''t expect this boy to practice for a few days, and then he became famous. Later, I threw a talent disk to test for him. His talent is very good, and it is very suitable for practicing my sword skills. You have what you saw before. The sisters reminded us before that we cannot give anything about the exercises. Such a good seed is in front of me, and I don''t want to miss it, so the basic exercises are equivalent to giving him a test. If he seeds, I will ept him as an apprentice. After seeing what Mo Yuntian said, Tang Guo understood that it was Shangguan Yun''s talents that made him good, and Mo Yuntian was very talented. It has been a long time since thest disciple was received. Mo Yuntian can''t help but think of the only disciple Leng Yeling who received at the beginning, and he still sighs a lot. After that, he thinks it is important to cultivate the mind of his disciples. Looking at the disciples picked up by the sisters at the beginning, each of them has such a good mind, and understands that in this practice, strength and mind should coexist in order to go a long way. Aftermunicating with the people in the group for a while, the system reminded Tang Guo that Chu Lihui and Kong werete. The three went to a hot pot restaurant, probably because of Kong Chi''s health, and Chu Lihui ordered shabu-shabu. For clear soup, Kong Chi can still eat some. When the dishes came up, Chu Lihui and Tang Guo were enjoying themselves, and Kong Chi slowly cooked a few winter melon slices in the clear soup. His eyes were in the red soup, especially when Tang Guo was so fragrant. He ate several slices of winter melon. From his expression, there was nothing special, as if he was particrly satisfied. Chu Lihui couldn''t help shaking her head. Her cousin had a tendency to be abused. Looking at people eating so happily, she can only eat vegetarian food, eat a small amount of meat, and pepper ca nt stick. Is nt that a living crime? ? In order to protect her, my cousin really worked hard. System: You really care. [Host, look at that person and keep watching you eat, do you feel that he is pathetic? Tang Guo: "Although I would like to persuade him to eat something, but for the sake of his body, look at me." [Swallowing a few pills and eating them shouldn''t matter. The system really sympathizes with Kong Chi. This ca nt be eaten, it ca nt be eaten. I do nt know how he came from a young age. "Tunzi, I don''t know if you have heard a story," Tang Guo brushed the hot pot and ate it with great interest, and at the same time said to the system, "A wolf has been vegetarian since childhood. Most of the time, it suddenly turned on and ate. Meat. Since knowing the deliciousness of meat, it can no longer bear the days of being a vegetarian, and will definitely find a way to eat meat. Whether it is mutton or human meat, as long as it is meat, it wants to eat. The more you ca nt eat, The more it thinks about it, the more it starts thinking about hunting, looking for meat to eat. " Chapter 3127: Heirloom (49) Chapter 3127: Heirloom (49) 3127: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "To remind Kong Chi today that he can eat hot pot with a few pills, and there are no side effects, he tasted the taste of hot pot. Maybeter, he could not control himself, even if he knew that it was bad for his body, he would still eat "Even if he knew he would die, he would still eat, how dangerous it is." System: Okay, I was afraid that guy would eat hot pot secretly, and then let himself die, right? "Brother Kong Chi, have you ever eaten red soup hot pot?" Tang Guo was so full that he couldn''t help asking other things. Kong Chi smiled and shook his head: "The body is not allowed to eat." "The hot pot is actually like that, not so delicious." Tang Guo wiped the corners of his mouth and said very seriously, "It is easy to get angry if you eat too much, and the mouth corners may be soaked. It may also have stomach pain, or even diarrhea, which may cause gastritis and enteritis , Really not very friendly to the body. " System: Laughing. Chu Lihui was also surprised by this serious remarks, especially looking at several simrly used seasoning bowls in front of Tang Guo, and just now she found that a waiter kepting to take away empty tes. So many things, Tang Guo eat a lot? Kong Chi was really stunned by Tang Guo''s remarks. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s contented look and some oil stains on his lips, he might have believed her crap, and the hot pot was not so delicious. It wasn''t so delicious, why did she eat so much. When did he not see it? Except for giving him some food, he basically watched her eat. Moreover, she ordered so many pieces of meat, and changed the seasoning bowls one after another. Could he smell it? "In fact, eating less pepper and these greasy foods are better for the body." Kong Chi watched Tang Guo''s face say these words innocently, and his smile couldn''tst. The question is, can you continue to eat while saying these are not good? This seems to be, give him a wrong demonstration? Chu Lihuiughed madly. Did your cousin meet her opponent? Shijing knew that Tang Guo had approached Chu Lihui recently, and after observing for a while, Tang Guo''s attitude towards him had not changed. It was clear that Chu Lihui should not have said anything strange, or with Tang Guo''s temperament, he should havee to ask him long ago, but she was relieved. In this way, Tang Guo stayed for more than a year as soon as he went to the mountain, and did not return to the Sheng Dai once during the period. Neither the n nor the patriarch was urging, and they were very relieved, after all, Tang Guo often contacted them. What''s more, today''s Saints are changing every day. Even under the reminder of Tang Guo, the married people also went through the formalities. The members of the Sheng Dai people have understood that in this era, they must be certified to be legal couples. In this regard, they also reminded Tang Guo that when she was old, she and Shijing went to get the marriage certificate to avoid mistakes. This year, Chu Lihui asked Tang Guo to go out to y every two or three days. Kong Chi will be there almost every time, rarely. I don''t know if it was Chu Lihui''s intention. He always took Tang Guo to eat delicious foods, which were all heavy vors. Anyway, Kong Chi couldn''t eat. Kong Chi didn''t seem to have crashed once, and was happy to watch them eat. During the period, Tang Guo dispenses some pills to Kong Chi. Since eating Tang Guo''s pills, Kong Chi''s body is much better than before. On this day, Kong Chi received a message. Xie Qingxue is getting married. see you tomorrow Chapter 3128: Heirloom (50) Chapter 3128: Heirloom (50) 3128: Word Stacks Level 3128 He notified Chu Lihui of this news, and Chu Lihui hurriedly came, with a look of surprise: "Cousin, am I right? Is Xie Qingxue really going to get married?" "Well, Su Danhua is still married." When he got the news, Kong Chi was not happy. As for why he is not happy, after more than a year, he has understood. Speaking in his mind, there was a very mean idea. Just waiting for Shijing and Xie Qingxue to meet again, could not help but continue the frontier, and then he was able to be upright and reasonable, and helped Tang Guo to escape from the scum of Shijing. But Shi Jing is also a man who can hardly bear with him. After so much time, he has never seen Xie Qingxue once. As for arranging people to pay attention to Xie Qingxue, ording to the man''s ideas, he thinks that the time should be arranged. Now Xie Qingxue is getting married, I don''t know what Shijing thinks now. Regardless of whether the time has any ideas, now he has a lot of ideas. "Xie Qingxue is really getting married, or is it Su Danhua''s infatuated species? I know that this Su Danhua is really infatuated with Xie Qingxue. But I did not expect that the spare tire for ten thousand years could turn right and marry Xie Qingxue. Chu Lihui bit her lip and frowned: "If Xie Qingxue is going to get married and Shi Jing doesn''t stop him, I''m afraid he really chooses to let go and feel at ease with Xiaoguo. Cousin, regardless of the situation It s not sincere. If he and Xie Qingxue really break, and feel at ease with Tang Guo, I ca nt seem to do anything. " She can never run to Tang Guo to say that the person who marries you does not like you. He just gave up the person he likes and intends to live with you forever. These words are funny to think about. "It''s really a headache." Chu Lihui sighed. "Such a cute girl like Xiaoguo is cheap, and it''s not reconciled to think about it." But how can you be reconciled? I ca nt just break up because of her unwillingness, she thinks she has no feelings, right? That''s a bit unreasonable. Chu Lihui has been mumbling to herself, not even noticing that Kong Chi is sitting on the sofa, her clear eyes have be deeper, and her jade fingers are moving a lot faster. As if thinking about something. Tang Guo was not surprised to learn that Xie Qingxue was married. She decided not to go anywhere today, wait for the time toe back and see how he reacted. Before that, she ordered the helper to make a good table. Later, he called Shijing and answered it three times: "Is there anything wrong with Xiaoguo? I was in a meeting just now, so it''s not convenient to answer the phone." System: [The host is big, he lied, I checked his location before, he was not in a meeting at all, and was always in his office. Moreover, he also made and received calls during the period. "Brother Shijing,e back early for dinner today, I have already prepared the helpers, you don''t want toe back. Your enemy has been busy for a year, so take some time to eat. There should be no problem? If you are so busy, just talk to me Go back to the vige. " When Shi Jing heard this, she had a headache. Now he made excuses and couldn''t be busy with work. Once he revealed that he was too busy, Tang Guo would let him go back to her vige with her, and go to a free and busy day. She also said that she could support him even if he didn''t work. Chapter 3129: Heirloom (51) Chapter 3129: Heirloom (51) 3129: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers So, even though he was usually busy this year, he went back on time. He wanted to refuse because he had just heard of a message and he couldn''t calm down. Want to stay in the office, be clean, and calm your mind. He never thought about what would happen when Xie Qingxue married someone else, what he should do, and how he should react. Just before thinking about this, Tang Guo''s phone came. He also said that he prepared meals and waited for him to eat. It has been many times that Shi Jing is a little impatient with Tang Guo. He is not the one he really likes. He chose this path by himself. The thought of having a lifetime left him, and he felt something unpleasant. But he was not able to show impatience with her, even with a temper. "Brother Shijing, why don''t you talk? Are you too tired? I said, should go back to the vige with me, take a good rest, the vige has good air, and support people ..." "I''ll be back after work." Shi Jing interrupted Tang Guo''s words quickly, waiting for the other party to talk, it was a long story. Even if those words were good to him, he really didn''t feel useful at all. As the meal was approaching, Shijing finally arrived home. Tang Guo went out to greet Shijing enthusiastically, and Shijing barely smiled. Since knowing that Xie Qingxue is going to marry Su Danhua, he is still trying his best to make some smiles. "Brother Shijing, hurry up, these dishes are your favorite." Tang Guo greeted with a smile, watching Shijing couldn''t control his expression, showing a little sadness, and he couldn''t help but sigh. No, it''s sad when it''s your turn. I know how sad it is. When I deceived an innocent girl, he never thought about it. Other people''s hearts are also made of flesh. Would it be sad? Shi Jing looked at the deliciousness of a table without any appetite. Although these dishes are indeed his favorite. But Tang Guo couldn''t stand the warm greetings. He was afraid of showing any ws, so he had to pick up the bowl to eat. However, I usually feel very delicious meals, but now I just find it difficult to swallow. All he thought was that Xie Qingxue was going to marry someone else, and it was never possible between them. And he was married, and even without a certificate, he did not hold a wedding on his side. But Tang Guo and he lived under one roof, already known as Mrs. Shi, and he had to take Tang Guo to many banquets. In the circle, he is already married. Tang Guo seemed to be unaware of the pain of the time, and kept trying to give him food and rice, for fear that he was not full. I was sad at first, but I was stuffed with two bowls of rice and ate a few dishes. The feeling now is, sad and supportive. "Brother Shijing, are you free tomorrow? Let''s go to the movies. Recently, a lot of good movies have been released. Before, you always said that you were busy and didn''t have time to apany me." Shi Jing wanted to say that he was not interested in the movie when he was free. But seeing Tang Guo''s look of anticipation, for fear he said he was free, Tang Guo would pull him back to the vige again, and he nodded stiffly: "Tomorrow night." "Okay, I have a ticket for tomorrow." Enough time, Tang Guo didn''t n to continue for the time being. She doesn''t n to do anything, she just wants to spend more time with Shijing in recent days. Especially for some banquets, make a lot of appearances. Chapter 3130: Heirloom (52) Chapter 3130: Heirloom (52) 3130: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After all, Xie Qingxue wasing soon. Let everyone know that she was the real one, so that Xie Qingxue would not be thrown in a dirty water when she said that she threatened the situation before marrying her. She also had to thank Chu Lihui for her calmness. She did not directly show her the past, or she would not be pretending to be innocent and deceived. System: This woman is really too bad. In recent days, it has been torture for Shijing. Busy withpany affairs, Xie Qingxue''s news of getting married hit him very hard. There is another Tang Guo who doesn''t know these things and can''t let her know these things. He has to talk to him every day, watch movies or something. Everything, everything made him a headache. In just three days, Shijing lost a lot of weight. To this end, Tang Guo also took out the medicinal liquor she made and gave it to Shijing: "Brother Shijing, you can drink a ss of wine a day and you can take care of your body. Although the contents inside are not so good, it is true for the body Good. " Tang Guo did not lie to the times, it was indeed a good thing. If some elderly people understand, they will understand. After drinking for a while, you can obviously feel the small fruit. But when Shijing looked at the worms with teeth and ws in the ss bottle, even if Tang Guo came out with the love wine, it should be a good thing, but he couldn''t look straight. "I''ll put it in the kitchen. You have a drink, one drink a day." To Shi Jing''s relief, Tang Guo did not force him to drink now. System: For that guy, it is all kinds of good medicines, and the configured pills, even the weird bugs, are ground into powder and cannot be seen. For good taste, other things are added. It''s not the same for the time. What a worm looks like is what it looks like. This difference in treatment is really only the host is too big, too double standard. And it seemed that she was not obsessed with letting Jingjing drink, as if she was a bit reluctant. Shi Jing didn''t think about drinking that wine, and faced Tang Guo''s enthusiasm, he also reluctantly responded. These days, he is gradually getting used to it. Especially with the arrival of Xie Qingxue''s wedding, he was as if he were dead. "Brother Shijing, have you been unhappy recently? Is it because of thepany that made you unhappy? If it really makes you unhappy, go back to the vige with me. We were always happy in the vige. "As a person who likes Shijing, of course, you should find that Shijing is unhappy recently." Brother Shijing, I have worked very hard to make you happy, but why are you just not happy? " System: It''s so funny, aren''t you happy? Then you go back to the countryside with me. When we return to the countryside, let''s go down the river and fish together, we will be very happy. Shi Jing froze and looked at Tang Guo sitting in front of him. It turned out that the little girl in front of him knew he was unhappy. Recently, he has been ying around every day to make him happy. Shi Jing sighed slightly and barely squeezed a smile. "It''s okay, just a while, Xiaoguo don''t worry." Although he felt a bit owed to Tang Guo, he really had no way to forget Xie Qingxue. The woman named Xie Qingxue has already written in his life and will never forget it in this life. During this time, give him a chance to remember well. When she gets married, there is no longer any rtionship between them. Chapter 3131: Heirloom (53) Chapter 3131: Heirloom (53) 3131: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At that time, he and Tang Guo would live a steady life. That''s it, just a while. "Really? Brother Shijing, I always feel that you have something that seems like you can''t tell me." Tang Guo appropriately revealed some doubts. "We are all married, what can''t we share?" Shi Jing was shocked, thinking that Tang Guo knew something. Later, when Tang Guo looked confused, his heart gradually rxed. It should be something unusual in his recent performance that Tang Guo would doubt. "It''s really thepany''s business," Shijing calmed down quickly. "Wait a while, I''ll apany you back to the vige to see, how about it?" When Xie Qingxue got married, he did want to avoid it in a quiet ce. Otherwise, he will be afraid that he can''t help but run to disturb Xie Qingxue''s new life. When he heard that he was going back to the vige, Tang Guo pretended to be very happy, and suddenly forgot what was just now. Shi Jing''s heart slowly put down. The next day, Shijing Office. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei are both inside and are telling him about Xie Qingxue. "Shijing, don''t you really stop it? Now the wedding has been booked, and next weekend, if you don''t stop it, Xie Qingxue will really marry someone else, it has nothing to do with you." Zhu Jing said anxiously, "you It''s hard to be together, because of all kinds of difficulties. Time, do you really not work hard anymore? Xie Qingxue is really married to someone, there is really no possibility between you. " Shi Jing said coldly, "Zhu Jing, I''m married too." He threw the cigarette end into the ashtray and rubbed his eyebrows. "She can''t stay married forever, even if she doesn''t get married, who will take care of her?" "But Qingxue doesn''t like Su Danhua at all." Fang Sifei couldn''t help but said, "Time, Qingxue''s person has always been you. For more than a year, she has been waiting for you to turn back. But you haven''t Appear, now that she has thought, she will choose to marry Su Danhua. Shijing, believe it or not, as long as you go to her, she will not hesitate to follow you without any worries. As long as you take her away, even She will only be able to wander in the future, and she will be willing. " Shijing''s face rarely appeared warm, and her indifferent eyes had more emotions: "I know." "Now that you know, hurry up and find her. If you love each other so much, you will miss it for life." Shi Jing looked down and sighed, "But I''m married, she''s getting married." "You and Tang Guo have no feelings, and you haven''t received a certificate. You tell her the original thing, and I believe she will understand. You don''t like her, and she can never make it with you forever, right?" Fang Sifeili It should be said. If there weren''t so many rules for the Sheng Dai people, Shijing and Xie Qingxue might have achieved positive results long ago, where would it be so difficult? "I took the holy medicine, and it was willing to marry her." Shi Jing said, "If you say this to Xiaoguo now, it will look very wordless." "It''s not that they have a lot of rules. Otherwise, we can use other methods to buy holy medicine. You are such a bigpany, you want to clear the snow, even if you take half out, I think you are willing." Fang Sifei muttered, just those The old antiques in the mountains do not understand at all. You must use the holy medicine for yourself, otherwise there are so many things. Chapter 3132: Heirloom (54) Chapter 3132: Heirloom (54) 3132: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers No matter how Fang Sifei and Zhu Jing persuaded, Shijing didn''t go to Xie Qingxue''s idea. "Tsingxue, I''m bothering you to watch more and don''t let her be bullied. Su Danhua likes her so much, and when she gets married, she should take good care of her." After all, Su Danhua also gave Xie Qingxue a block, he had no doubt that the other party liked Xie Qingxue. Choosing Su Danhua, in fact, he was very relieved. However, my heart is still very sad. Actually, he didn''t want to stop, but now he is a married person. In what capacity does he stop? The two persuaded to no avail and had to give up and go to the city of Xie Qingxue. Xie Qingxue invited them to get married, Fang Sifei was still the bridesmaid candidate, and she nned to go earlier. "Qingxue, do you know that you want to marry Su Danhua?" Fang Sifei tentatively said, "Are you really willing? Do you like Su Danhua?" Xie Qingxue lost weight a lot, and looked up at Fang Sifei: "I have been thinking this year, what to do in the future, and where to go from. Shijing is married, and I have someone with other choices. Always thinking about a married woman. " "Shan Hua is a very good person, thanks to his care over the years. Do not choose him, who do I choose? My family is also very satisfied, I am also very satisfied. Also, I owe Shan Hua a life It is my willingness to marry him. " "Maybe in the future, I will forget the time and I will have a rtionship with Shan Hua Rijiu." Fang Sifei opened her mouth and wanted to say, then do you know what Shijing sacrificed to save your life? But Shijing warned her that she couldn''t tell Xie Qingxue the truth. And, even now, what can be changed? Shijing was indeed married, even without a certificate, but everyone knew he was married. The wedding photo was taken, and when the person lived in his house, he sent another wedding and waited for his age to receive a certificate. Moreover, Shi Jing also said that if Xie Qingxue knew the truth, she didn''t know if it would affect her health, and if she fell ill again, she would not dare to take risks. "Qingxue, although Shan Hua is very good, but I advise you to think again. While there are still a few days of preparation time, think again." Can not tell the truth, Fang Sifei can only say on the side "And I think that marriage should be with someone you like, not just you, and you don''t like it, even if you have another person in your heart to marry the other person." "I don''t mind whoever Qingxue has." At this time, Shan Hua came over and interrupted Fang Sifei''s words. "Miss Fang, I don''t need your reminder, I know who Qingxue likes, but I don''t mind. Qing Now that Xue is willing to marry me, I am also willing to wait for her to forget Shijing. And you also know that Shijing is married, there is no possibility between them, why can''t you give me a chance? " Fang Sifei pouted his lips: "Okay, okay, I won''t talk, but I can''t talk about you. Yes, when Shijing is married, you can have a chance. Otherwise, Qingxue would not agree to marry you. " "Miss Fang, I''m not mad at you, because Qingxue promised to marry me. I said that if I could wait for her, I would be able to wait for her. Simrly, if she regrets halfway, I will respect her opinion. Even if Married in the future, she said she didn''t want to, and I respect her choice. " see you tomorrow Free for a limited time tomorrow, the day after tomorrow will be even more explosive. Chapter 3133: Heirloom (55) Chapter 3133: Heirloom (55) 3133: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Su Danhua said, "I won''t force Qingxue to do anything. She will always be the most free here." Now, Fang Sifei really has nothing to say. Su Danhua is indeed a good person, but in Fang Sifei''s psychology, Shijing and Xie Qingxue have experienced so much that they cannot be together now. Su Danhua took the opportunity to marry Xie Qingxue. Now the problem is not with Su Danhua, but Shijing is unwilling to tell the truth about Xie Qingxue. She is now married to other women, which makes her unable to say anything. Can only stand indifferently, watching Su Danhua''s various attentiveness to Xie Qingxue. "Si Fei, in fact, Shan Hua is very good." Xie Qingxue knew that Fang Si Fei was not very satisfied with Su Shan Hua, and should be said to be annoying. "Since he left, it is Shan Hua who has been taking care of me. I think if I ca nt enjoy it with myself, People get married, and it s good to find someone who likes them. When I get married, I will definitely be a virtuous wife, which can make up for the love that may not be given to Shan Hua. " Fang Sifei often couldn''t help but want to tell the truth. "What if there is a problem with the situation? If you are really married, you can''t undo it." Xie Qingxue shook his head: "No matter what kind of distress, he is married to someone else, what is the dilemma? I can''t get married anymore. I still want to go around and take the initiative to be a primary three in other people''s families. Right? " Shijing did not bid farewell, and even got the news again, it turned out that the other party was married. A woman married to Shijing, she has seen photos. It''s really pretty, and she''s many years younger than her. That looks like ordinary people. It''s not surprising that Shijing can choose each other. Since it was Shijing who voluntarily gave up the rtionship between them, and even unwilling to apany her in thest days, she did not need to be attached to this rtionship. Shan Hua is so good. Maybe in the future, she can forget the time and like Shan Hua? Fang Sifei wanted to say more, and shut up again. Besides, she may really be tempted to tell the truth to Xie Qingxue, but she just said, what can Xie Qingxue do when faced with a married scene? It seems difficult to say the truth. There are only a few days left before the wedding time. In order to prevent Tang Guo from doubting anything, Shijing obviously felt terribly miserable. He pretended that nothing had happened, and he had to smile. Tang Guo looked at Shi Jing''s ufortable appearance, and worked hard every day to find something for Shi Jing from time to time. There have been many banquets recently. She doesn''t like going to banquets like she did before. Instead, when he heard the news, he would ask if Shijing had this banquet, and whether he would go there at that time. If she was going, she would go with him. Shi Jing didn''t want to talk to Tang Guo about those banquets. Tang Guo didn''t go asionally, so it didn''t matter. However, Tang Guo and Chu Lihui are familiar with each other. What kind of party is there, Chu Lihui and Tang Guo said. Tang Guo also did not expect that Chu Lihui had such a role. People in the circle have discovered that recently Shi Jing often took Tang Guo to various parties. Tang Guo has also been Xiaobai from the beginning, and now he is more thanfortable at the banquet. These days, Xie Qingxue is remembering the days when she was with Shijing. Chapter 3134: Heirloom (56) Chapter 3134: Heirloom (56) 3134: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xie Qingxue recalled these, but he wanted to say goodbye to his past. Su Danhua almost depends on her. Even if the family members are not very satisfied, it is Su Shanhua who has the final say. The person Su Danhua is holding, others have to shut up when they have opinions. Kong Chi and Chu Lihui are not the same. One is clearly expecting something to happen. For example, one of Xie Qingxue and Shijing couldn''t help but wanted to see each other or something. The two were dry and fiery. They used to love each other. In the event of a soft heart, they expressed their hearts and came back together again. Kong Chi was secretly praying that something could happen these days. Every time Tang Guo attended the party recently, he also followed because of protecting Chu Lihui. Seeing Tang Guo walking in with Shi Jing''s arm in his arm, he always felt that it was not a taste. I just want the two of them to show love, and he secretly hides from singleton. But Shijing did not like Tang Guo at all, and even deceived Tang Guo from the beginning, which made him feel a little unfriendly idea from time to time. Fortunately, he is a more restrained person. These days, Tang Guo should be the best. Finally, Xie Qingxue''s wedding arrived. With Su Danhua''s affection for Xie Qingxue, the wedding is naturally a century ss. The people invited were also people with heads and faces. Of course, he was very knowledgeable and did not invite Shijing, and was also afraid of him. When the time arrived, what problems would ur. Unlike the plot, Tang Guo chose to go downhill with Shijing, so at this time, she and Shijing are in another city. This morning of Xie Qingxue''s wedding, Shijing excuses that thepany is busy and needs to deal with it. He also said that he has been staying at thepany today and will not return for dinner. Tang Guo pretended not to know anything, and said that he should take care of himself. In fact, Tang Guo had already prepared to go to the restaurant to deliver food to Shijing. It was not her kindness, but Xie Qingxue, after learning the truth from Fang Sifei''s mouth, would flee at the wedding ande directly to find the scene. Although the two cities are some distance away, it takes only three hours to travel faster. Xie Qingxue arrived in the afternoon, near evening. At that time, it was almost dinner time. Tang Guo, as the current wife of Shijing, was so worried that Shijing had not eaten in thepany, and had nothing to eat in the past. She would take care of her time, just after the two hadined. Not only did she have to figure out the time, she also had to make an appointment with those friends at the party. Since two people haveined sincerely, one as a fugitive marriage and the other as a married woman, show each other that they will never let go of each other again. It''s embarrassing, it''s because they killed themselves, no wonder she drove them to death. [You can rest assured that the host is big. I have monitored thepany of Shijing. As soon as Xie Qingxue appears, I can know. The system knows that something big is about to happen, and it is especially excited and excited. When the host has greatly cleaned up the pair of people, they will be able to spend time with her family. At that time, his energy will also ramp up. Now he has to work hard to upgrade, and after going to the space-time bureau in the future, he can turn over all the systems of the space-time bureau and give the host a big face! Chapter 3135: Heirloom (57) Chapter 3135: Heirloom (57) 3135: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Also, let the kid 111 be convinced to take it orally, even if he is a wild ancestor, it is even better than all the normal ones. After Tang Guo decided, she called her new friends, including Chu Lihui, and asked them to go out to shop, eat, and go to some girls'' favorite ces. She can formte some balms, which can improve the rough and dark yellow skin, and only give it to those new female friends. Even if they are not born in the same circle, they can y well after getting along. The purpose of Tang Guo to give them balm is to close the rtionship, when they can borrow their mouths, talk about Shijing and Xie Qingxue, and use their eyes to witness the love of Shijing and Xie Qingxue. "Cousin, Tang Guo asked me to go shopping, and today there are many girls together, you will not be convenient to go." Chu Lihui said a bit disgustingly, "you a big man, we have a bunch of girls, when the timees, It''s not convenient for some girls. " "By the way, cousin, the Shi family should not dare to treat me like that. You don''t have to keep protecting me." Chu Lihui seriously suggested, "Yes, don''t you have to take care of thepany? Why? So busy? For more than a year, you followed me running around, I feel a bit strange. " Kong Chi smiled: "Isn''t there any employees in thepany to do things? The younger brother has also grown up slowly, and it is not a big thing, he can solve it." Remembering that there was another cousin who was enved by Kong Chi, Chu Lihui broke down a bit: "Cousin, although his cousin is sixteen years old, he is really just a high school student. Would you let a high school student manage thepany? ? " "My younger brother is very strong. Although he is only sixteen years old, he is one meter eightier and healthier than me," Kong Chi said with a smile in his eyes. "My younger brother may be a bit anxious. Everyone who thinks about going out thinks he is twenty. In his early days, there was no problem in managing thepany. After all, when he was ten years old, I started training. As long as thepany was not in danger of going bankrupt, and I didn''t need to intervene, you must believe in my brother. " "Although he is young, he is very good. The IQ test before seemed to be much higher than you ..." Kong Chi lowered his voice, maybe he noticed that Chu Lihui was about to copse. "Cousin, I was wrong." "But this time, you really can''t follow." Kong Chi nodded gently: "I won''t go, but you should buy things. I will arrange a few for you. Help you to pick things up and protect you by the way." "This is fine." The cousin''s bodyguard was definitely not to say. Chu Lihui epted the offer and quickly returned to the room to dress up. Kong Chi has called two bodyguards and is whispering: "Protect your cousin." "Also, protect Miss Tang." The two bodyguards nodded quickly and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Kong Chi''s order. After all, Kong Chi and Tang Guo had known each other for so long. "If anything, report back in time." "Yes." On the other side, Xie Qingxue was already dressed up. Now she and the only bridesmaid, Fang Sifei, were in the room. She and Fang Sifei were the best, and asked herself that she could not find another female friend who was so close to her. I would rather have less bridesmaids, rather than just two people to make up. Chapter 3136: Heirloom (58) Chapter 3136: Heirloom (58) 3136: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Qingxue, do you really think about it?" Fang Sifei bit her lip: "Qingxue, you have walked with Shijing for so many years, you have experienced so many sweet and sour bitters. If you get married today, you really can''t go back. Qingxue, do you think about it again? ? " "Also, Qingxue, have you ever asked Shijing, why did you give up, why did you say goodbye, why did you leave, why did you like you and marry someone else?" "Qingxue, you don''t seem to ask anything. Is it too arbitrary to marry someone you don''t like? Even if you want to get married, you have to make everything clear. Speaking of which, over the years, you have been They separated and didn''t meet again. Maybe, what misunderstanding really exists? " Fang Sifei also tried to say something, but Xie Qingxue did not react, and her expression did not change much. "Si Fei, no need to say more. From today, let me say goodbye to Shijing and the past. I still say that no matter what happens, he is already married. No matter what the distress , He is already married to other women. " If it wasn''t for Shijing and other women who got married, why wouldn''t she go to the other side and ask for it? If it wasn''t for Shijing''s willingness to marry another woman, who would threaten him. "But Qingxue ..." What else did Fang Sifei want to say, Xie Qingxue interrupted her: "Si Fei, today is my wedding day, so don''t say anything else. You have to remember that the time is past for me. Marry today After that, I have nothing to do with Shijing. " "They''ll be here in a while, so don''t say it anymore. It would be unpleasant to say something bad on the day of great joy today." Although Xie Qingxue was also a little sad, if Shijing really cared about her, she should find it when her wedding date was announced. If she really cares about her, she will rush forward no matter where she is. Seeing that the loved one ising soon, and there is no time scene, it can be seen that the man really gave up on her. That being the case, she has to say goodbye to the past. Soon, the team to pick up the rtives came. After a series of jokes, Xie Qingxue was picked up in the wedding car and sat with Su Danhua. It can be seen that Su Danhua was so excited that he kept holding Xie Qingxue''s hand and never let go. If he was still in the past, he probably never dreamed that he could marry Xie Qingxue himself. I was really grateful, even when Xie Qingxue was dying, she gave up her. Otherwise, where does he have the opportunity to apany her and move her? The long wedding car team slowly drove to the wedding scene. Soon after the wedding, Fang Sifei came to Xie Qingxue again. Because he was married to Su Danhua, Zhu Jing, a friend of Shijing, naturally would not be the best man of the other party. He attended as a guest, and looked at the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing. Before time was up, Zhu Jing came to Fang Sifei''s side, and the two looked at each other. It is estimated that only the two of them knew what they were thinking. While Xie Qingxue didn''t notice, Zhu Jing and Jian Fei whispered. "Times actually look sad." Chapter 3137: Heirloom (59) Chapter 3137: Heirloom (59) 3137: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fang Sifei said angrily: "Since you are sad, why note? If you miss today, you will miss it forever." "You know Shiji''s character, since he made the choice, even if it hurts again, Qingxue, what is her reaction now?" "How else can she react? She repeated it several times. No matter what misunderstanding, Shi Jing married other people. I guess it should be this, so that she did not have the courage to find Shi Jing. After all, Shi s family is not She likes Qingxue. Isn''t it a joke to find her like that? "Speaking of her family, Fang Sifei would not have a good attitude." If it wasn''t for the family''s prevention, maybe they would both be a fruit, where would it be? Painful? " "Yeah, they worked hard for so long and finally got together. Is it really necessary to give up?" Zhu Jing also regretted, "Today, once the marriage is over, it can''t be undone." The two became silent, yeah, by then there was really no way to recover. "Shijing is also stupid, always telling us not to tell the truth." Zhu Jing sighed. "I want to tell Qingxue, maybe there is a chance for recovery? And I asked from Shijing that he and Tang If they get married, they are not really together now. " "What?" Fang Sifei was surprised. "What are you talking about? What''s not really together?" Zhu Jing whispered: "That''s what you think. When they got married, didn''t Tang Guo reach the age of eighteen? Even if it had been almost two years, Tang Guo wasn''t even old enough to get a certificate, he was almost there. "He shook his head." Do you think Shijing likes Qingxue? Is it fake? It is also Tang Guo''s young age and he doesn''t know much about it. But if Qingxue got married today, Shijing would be afraid to ept his fate. With Tang Guo. Speaking sooner orter. " Fang Sifei was lost in thought. She always thought that Shijing and Tang Guo were married. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have any opinions even if he didn''t want to? I didn''t expect the truth to be like this. It means that Shi Jing has not epted Tang Guo at all. If Qing Xue knew that Shi Jing had sacrificed so much for her, she would be very moved. Even if you are married, it is obvious that you are two people who don''t love each other, you should mess up anyway. Seeing that the wedding was about to take ce, Fang Sifei did not wait for Zhu Jing to speak, and had already ran to Xie Qingxue and grabbed Xie Qingxue''s arm. "Qingxue, I want to say something." "If you still persuade me, then don''t say it." Xie Qingxue understood Fang Sifei''s temperament, knowing that the other party also tried to persuade her and interrupted. This time, Fang Sifei did not loosen Xie Qingxue and grasped the other''s arm forcefully: "Qingxue, there is still some time, whether you listen or not, I have to say, I do nt say, I am not happy, you just listen . " "Okay, you say it." Xie Qingxue believed that what Fang Sifei said should still be those words before. The wedding has not yet taken ce, and she can give each other three minutes. Fang Sifei took a deep breath and couldn''t help smiling Xie Qingxue. She was tired of these words. Over the past two years, the other party has said something like this from time to time, mostly speaking to the time. If it weren''t for Fang Sifei or that Fang Sifei, who she had known since she was a child, she would have thought that this was the inner response that Shijing sent to her. Chapter 3138: Heirloom (60) Chapter 3138: Heirloom (60) 3138: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Qingxue, in fact, I have been persuading you to look for the truth, because Shijing did not give up on you, he did not say goodbye, he married other women ... everything he does is for you ... " Fang Sifei gathered in Xie Qingxue''s ears andpletely exined what Shijing did. The purpose of doing so was all out. Three minutes was enough for her to borate on these matters. Xie Qingxue didn''t care about it, but just heard that her original fate was short-lived. Shi Jing invited a world-ss expert, and there was no way to save her life. Later, those things happened to save her. Without the sacrifice of the time, she would have been dead, how could she still get married here. Three minutester, Xie Qingxue finally heard the truth, and the whole person was stuck in ce. The smile on her face was gone, and there were more tears and touches in her eyes. "Qingxue, I have already said that, even if Shijing is married to another person, he always has you in his heart. And he and that woman are not real husbands and wives, even without a certificate." Fang Sifei looked out of the air, "Okay, now you judge it yourself. If you still want to get married, and n to break away from Shijing, or even dislike Shijing and marry someone else, then I do nt say Come on. As long as you get married, I wo nt ask anything about it in the future, and I will never listen to the situation in front of you. " Xie Qingxue could not hear Fang Sifei''s words. She was full of minds, and Shijing went to a ce like Miao Xinjiang for her. In order to save her, she even married a person he didn''t like to get her medicine. At the moment, in Xie Qingxue''s heart, Shi Jing really sacrificed too much for her. She still me the situation, sacrificed so much for her, why not exin it at all? If she knew that Shijing would do this, she would definitely stop the other party. Even if she chooses to die, she does not want Shijing to force herself to marry a person she does not like, nor does she want to watch him marry another person. Instead, she might as well lie in the arms of Shi Jing in thest time, or even die in his arms. When the wedding was going on, Xie Qingxue was foolishly dragged in by her father. She was so confused that she even forgot that she was getting married now. People around also noticed that Xie Qingxue seemed a bit wrong. Looking at Xie Qingxue one after another, Xie Qingxue''s father called her a few times before she came back. Seeing everyone staring at her, she barely squeezed a smile. Follow Daddy Xie and walk inside. Fang Sifei watched Xie Qingxue''s disappointment when she did not resist the wedding. Does Qingxue still mind that Shijing is married to other women? Xie Qingxue wants to continue to marry, and she can''t stop anything, but she is a bit pitiful in her heart. Father Xie was very happy to give Xie Qingxue''s hand to Su Danhua. Then, the priest presided over the wedding for the two. When asked about the old sayings about marriage, Su Danhua was naturally a thousand willing, with a happy smile on his face. He already felt that Xie Qingxue was being distracted. I don''t know what she was thinking at this time. Is it the time? Even he had a strange feeling, as if the hand he was holding, there would be no chance to hold it in the future. Chapter 3139: Heirloom (61) Chapter 3139: Heirloom (61) 3139: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It is possible that this is the closest they have been to their lives. So he held tight. Silently pray, time will pass faster, so that their wedding can go on smoothly. Although he didn''t think there would be any mistakes, he had only asked the people under him before, and Shijing has been in thepany today. Even now, it''s toote. Therefore, no one should interfere with their wedding. But why is he very disturbed? At this time, the priest''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue, and he also asked those who, regardless of richness, wealth, poverty, old age, sickness, or death, would depend on Su Danhua for life and death. But after the priest asked, everyone''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue. It can be said that the entire wedding was not happy with the Su family. But things have reached this point, they can''t stop them, they can only watch the two get married. "Ms. Xie Qingxue?" Xie Qingxue never spoke, and after half a minute, the priest couldn''t help reminding him. Xie Qingxue finally came back, she nced at Father, and finally set her eyes on Su Danhua''s face. Seeing Xie Qingxue''s eyes, Su Danhua tightened her heart, and now she wanted to hug her and hold her hand firmly. "Sorry." When Xie Qingxue said sorry, everyone was upset and looked at her in amazement. They didn''t understand what she meant by this excuse. "Sorry, everyone." Xie Qingxue bowed to the crowd, with a look of regret, "It''s mine not to let youe here for nothing." Having said that, no matter what the crowd was talking about, she looked at Su Danhua standing in front of her even more sorry. She didn''t mean to hurt him, but she didn''t expect the truth to be like that. She couldn''t afford the time, especially when she sacrificed so much for her. "Shanhua, I''m sorry." Xie Qingxue had tears in her eyes. "I failed your kindness and your like, but I really can''t help it." "Shanhua, I''m really sorry." Xie Qingxue put the bouquet in Su Danhua''s hands, and took off the white gauze on her head. "I can''t marry you. If I have a next life, I''m willing topensate you for my whole life . " Su Danhua couldn''t keep his smile at all. Anyone at this time might not be able to keep it. He was not angry, but sad and desperate. Xie Qingxue''s appearance just now, he felt, maybe they can''t get married today. He had been guarding Shijing over there, but did not expect that the final result would be Xie Qingxue. "Shanhua, I ..." "No need to say, since you don''t want to get married, it won''t end. I didn''t tell you before, no matter what choice you make, I will always respect you." Xie Qingxue was full of tears and was moved. She Xie Qingxue, He Dehe, how could these two men treat her heartily. If she knew the result from the beginning, she would definitely stay away from Su Danhua and not give her the chance to like her. "Shanhua, I''m leaving, I''m really sorry." "No need to apologize," Su Danhua reluctantly squeezed a smile. "Are you going to find him?" His eyes were helpless, "but he is married." "I know, but there is a misunderstanding. Shan Hua, I want to go to him right now." "Then you go." Su Danhua was not embarrassed, his eyes were getting dim. Chapter 3140: Heirloom (62) Chapter 3140: Heirloom (62) 3140: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Today should be when we are closest to each other, and we can almost live together forever. If life has a pause button, three minutes ago, I want to press the pause, so that my life will only stay at the best moment . " Xie Qingxue didn''t know what to say, and she could not make up for Su Shanhua''s deficit. "Go, but I want to hug you for thest time, there will be no chance in the future." Su Danhua''s eyes were still so gentle, so that those who admired broke their hearts, "Don''t cry anymore, makeup is spent, It won''t look good. " Xie Qingxue wiped away her tears, walked over and hugged Su Danhua. Su Danhua took the initiative to release her for a minute. He should be satisfied. After more than two years, only them and no time, he really should be satisfied. "Qingxue, you can go and find the person you want to see." It s not his. There is always no way to keep it. Barely staying. What s the point? Besides, he could never do it, forcing her to do anything. Xie Qingxue nodded and went out without hesitation. Let Dad thank her, Dad called her, and she didn''t look back. No one dared to stop her because of Su Danhua''s stop. It was the groom who promised to let the bride go. Even if others felt ridiculous, they wouldn''t bother. Mother Xie fainted on the spot. How good is Su Danhua. Obviously everything must be a foregone conclusion. Why is Xie Qingxue wayward again? If you don''t understand, the people present don''t understand. When Xie Qingxue went out, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei also followed, both of them had smiles on their faces, and there was a relief. Xie Qingxue hurried home, changed his clothes, and rushed to the city where Shijing was. Naturally, Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei apanied him during this period. Four hourster, Xie Qingxue came to a city he was familiar with. "Before talking to me about Shijing, he will be in thepany all day today. We will send you to thepany to find him. As for the rest, it depends on you." Zhu Jing said. Xie Qingxue was able toe to Shijing. Both of them were very happy. What a loving couple Zeng Jin was. They didn''t want the two to be separated because of this misunderstanding. As for Tang Guo, Shi Jing didn''t like her at first, and after the negotiation was finished, Tang Guo would bepensated ordingly. In short, Shi Jing will never let Tang Guo suffer. Tang Guo counts the time. She is currently eating at the restaurant with her friends. She also ordered that the restaurant be more warm and bring the time to pass. Originally, she wanted to order the cook at home, butter she felt that time was too fast, and she was afraid that she would not be able to hear wonderful words in the past. In the end, I chose a restaurant that was closer to Shijing Company. [The host is big, Xie Qingxue has alreadye here and is rushing to Shijing''spany. ] In order to monitor Xie Qingxue''s whereabouts, the system connected to the city''s cameras. With his current ability, it is easy to find Xie Qingxue. As soon as the other party took the lead, he found out. It happened that Tang Guo had almost eaten here. She nned to wait for Xie Qingxue to go downstairs to Shijing Company and leave the restaurant with her friends. Because they had an appointment for a while to watch a movie, this group of friends would apany her to Shijing''spany. At that time, we will witness the good show together. The system was a little excited about what happened next. Chapter 3141: Heirloom (63) Chapter 3141: Heirloom (63) 3141: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Half an hourter, Xie Qingxue arrived at Shijing''s office building. Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei chose to leave silently and send Xie Qingxue to this ce, and their mission waspleted. What will happen to the two of them next time, can they talk about everything, get back together, and how to solve Tang Guo''s problem, they are not in control. "Are you all ready to eat?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "I''ve eaten, then I''ll deliver food to Brother Shijing." Seeing Tang Guo so happy, Chu Lihui shook her head without forgetting the scene. At this time, Xie Qingxue is probably married. Because she was with Tang Guo, Chu Lihui had no chance to get thetest news, otherwise there would be no way to calm down. "Let''s go, it''s time for you to deliver meals to Brother Shijing." Tang Guo was holding the instion box and went to the car with his party. Just after getting on the bus, Chu Lihui received a message. She drank a lot just now, and she was a little drunk. She fumbled to take out her mobile phone, nced at it, and looked at the text on it. She couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, and then looked at them seriously. At this nce, she really woke up all her wine. She stared at the screen of her phone with her eyes wide. "Lihui, what''s the matter with you? With such a surprised expression, did you see something weird?" Tang Guo discovered Chu Lihui''s condition and quickly stretched his neck to look. Chu Lihui quickly turned off the screen of the phone, and fell on Tang Guo''s body, and gently shook her head: "It is not a rare thing, but it is a boring suitor who has done some spective things, which is not interesting." Under normal circumstances, Tang Guo would definitely not ask further about such an excuse. Chu Lihui really did not expect that Xie Qingxue did not get married. Even more incredible is that he left the wedding scene in public and left Su Danhua alone. Now I''m still in Shijing''s office building. I really don''t know if these two firewoods will be hot for a while. Originally, she also felt that Xie Qingxue was married, and Shi Jing and Tang Guo estimated that there would be no more subtleties. It was really cheap Shi Jing. I did not expect Xie Qingxue to give her such a big surprise, it was really a surprise. Anyway, Tang Guo is going to look for the scene soon, or go and feed the dregs. Exactly, let her see clearly what happened to Shijing and Xie Qingxue. In the presence of the evidence, it was more convincing to say somethingter. No one would say anything more, but she was jealous and provoked alienation. The party hurried past, Tang Guo''s footsteps were fast, Chu Lihui was faster. Everyone else thought that Tang Guo was afraid of the situation and was sighing. At this time, Jing originally and Xie Qingxue were about to die and live, but in the end they married other people. So, until the end, I really don''t know who is with whom. The reason why Tang Guo did not mention the others in front of them was that they were not talkative people, and mentioned them, but it would affect the harmony of the family and it was unnecessary. They knew there that they would be able to see a big show in a while. Through the systematic report at any time, Tang Guo already knew that Xie Qingxue entered Shijing''s office. Shijing''s office is equipped with an electronic lock, and the system can be easily controlled. While the people inside weren''t paying attention, the lock had been opened, but the door had not been opened directly. Chapter 3142: Heirloom (64) Chapter 3142: Heirloom (64) 3142: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo got out of the car holding the instion box. Others originally nned to wait for her downstairs. Before Tang Guo said anything, Chu Lihui said, "Go up and wait, and go in and visit Shijia''spany. There are not many opportunities for this. Maybe Xiaoguo will wait for the time to eat before she will go with us Watching a movie. Besides, the time for the movie to be shown is still a long time away. Isn''t it boring to sit in the car? " When it''s okay, who wille to thepany to hang out. Others also thought so, agreed with Chu Lihui and went in together. Although Tang Guo rarely came to Shijing Office before, she and Shijing often went to banquets. There are still many people who know her. The senior management of thepany basically knows Tang Guo, and a small front desk will also go to know it. Anyway, they are always Mrs. Shi, so you must know them? The front desk also knew Chu Lihui. Chu Lihui is a high-profile and is the envy of many people. The rtionship between Chu Lihui and Tang Guo became very good. The front desk didn''t know it, but I felt that the two women walked together was a little strange. But she still dare not ask anything The front desk just arrived this year. Although I know that Shijing has a favorite person, I don''t know Xie Qingxue who just went in. Xie Qingxue was able to go in directly, but Zhu Jing greeted her, saying that this was an important guest of the time. "Why did Mrs. Shie?" The front desk greeted him warmly, looking at the insted box in Tang Guo''s hand, a little clear in her heart, "Did Mrs. Shi bring food to Mr. Shi?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, is Shi always busy now?" "There was a guest just now, and my wife may need to wait a moment. Otherwise, I''ll inform Shi Zong." The wife asked tentatively at the front desk. The wife wanted to notify Shi Zong. The wife had to be willing or not. im. Tang Guo shook his head: "No need to notify, I went up and gave him a surprise," Tang Guo smiled sweetly, "Don''t say it secretly, or I will always fire you when I call." The front deskughed quickly, she knew this was a joke. But Tang Guo said so, how could she make her own im. She was able to defeat so manydies and live directly in Shi''s house, and also let Shi always admit that they were married, she dare not offend. "Okay, Mrs. Shi." As for Chu Lihui and others, the front desk was even more afraid to ask questions. Since she can walk with Mrs. Shi in peace, isn''t it really peaceful? It doesn''t matter to her. In this way, Tang Guo, Chu Lihui and others entered the elevator. And it is a direct elevator to the floor of the Shijing office. Soon, the floor arrived. I don''t know if it is sometimes ordered by Jing, the secretary and assistant at this level are not there. Except for Tang Guo and Chu Lihui, everyone thought they were going to a meeting. They all nned to find a ce to sit. At this time, Chu Lihui found that the door was hidden. She quickly walked over and gently pushed the door open a little bit. There was really only a little bit. There was no need for her to do anything anymore, and the voice hade out from inside. "A Jing, I really didn''t expect that you would do this for me. Sorry A Jing, I shoulde to you earlier, you will not be so painful." It may be known that Shijing has already dispatched people outside to other ces, and because they are closed, Xie Qingxue has been unable to control and wailed in Shijing''s arms. Chapter 3143: Heirloom (65) Chapter 3143: Heirloom (65) 3143: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Ajing, it''s almost, I''m just going to marry someone else." Xie Qingxue''s voice was not small, and the door had been opened, and the faint voice of a woman crying in it caught Tango''s friends'' attention. Especially when Chu Lihui stood at the door with a shocked look, she also attracted the attention of other women. Women are inherently sensitive to this aspect. No one made any noise, stepped on their feet, walked gently to the door, and stared at the ce where the door opened. Although they couldn''t see it clearly, the conversation inside was clear to their ears. Tang Guo pretended to be very strange. When she quickly walked over and wanted to ask what was going on, Chu Lihui quickly covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, "Small fruit, regardless of watching Whatever we hear, what we hear, let s listen first, do nt go in for the time being. If you promise, I will let go. Tang Guo''s eyes appeared strange, or she nodded quickly, how could Chu Lihui assist such a god, how could she not agree? Chu Lihui gave way, others looked different. To say that when they did not know Tang Guo before, when they saw this scene, they might feel that the result was not so unexpected. But they are already Tang Guo''s friends. Whatever they think and do, they can''t help thinking from Tang Guo''s perspective. Just thinking about it makes them feel sick. The situation inside is really the same as what they expected. Xie Qingxue and Shijing arebined, then Tang Guo is really not worth it. Since you are in love so much, why not stay together and marry someone else? Is this fun for others? Tang Guo had already stood in the best position, and the voice inside also came out. "Ajing, why don''t you tell me the truth? You must have had a hard time in the past two years?" At the moment Xie Qingxue appeared, Shijing could no longer control himself. Obviously he was married, but the moment the woman fluttered in his arms, he couldn''t push her away. He has to admit that only those who can affect his mind are Xie Qingxue. Seeing her tears shed continuously, he was so distressed that he kept wiping her tears. "I don''t know what to say to you." "To be honest, you are trying to save me, you have to marry another person, and have no rtionship with that person at all, how can I me you?" Xie Qingxue said, "I will not only me you, but I also feel bad for you. I don''t know how you put up with it, marry someone you don''t like, you really sacrificed too much for me. " People outside the door almost vomited when they heard Xie Qingxue''s words. Although they didn''t quite understand what Xie Qingxue meant. But I can also guess that Shijing and Tang Guo are together, as if for her? No matter what the specifics are, Shijing and Tang Guo are willing to marry him. What does it mean to marry someone who doesn''t like it? I don''t know how to endure it. So, how did they make them feel like they wanted to hit someone? "If it wasn''t for Si Fei and I told you the truth, would you have concealed me all my life, misunderstood like this, and lived with someone you don''t like for a lifetime, like that, would you be happy?" When Chu Lihui heard this, she was in her heart. Happiness and unhappiness are all chosen by Shijing. Chapter 3144: Heirloom (66) Chapter 3144: Heirloom (66) 3144: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Why do nt you ask, Shijing chooses to deceive a little girl''s feelings in order to save the one she likes. Will his conscience not hurt? "As long as you''re alive, it''s worth it no matter what you do. If time goes by and everythinges back, I would still choose that way." Chu Lihui: That Tang Guo was really unlucky, and encountered this dregs. It is not enough to deceive once, and we want to deceive again. Xie Qingxue cried even more: "I would rather die than you are unhappy." Chu Lihui: Hurry to die, if you want to die, it will be annoying to watch. "Qingxue, you''re still as wayward as ever." Although it was said that Xie Qingxue was to me, Shijing''s eyes were full of love, and his tone of speech was gentle and incredible. Just listening to the sound will make people feel that Shijing holds this woman in her palm. Chu Lihui has figured out her mobile phone to record audio, but this evidence is better. In case the pair of dogs and men, at that time, would look very affectionate, and grill an innocent little **** the fire. Tang Guo was holding the instion box, standing still in ce, without any intention, as if the whole point was clicked. Several others found it, thinking she was hit, and for a while speechless. Except for Chu Lihui, several other female friends shook their heads involuntarily. They thought Tang Guo was married to Shi Jing, and Shi Jing was willing. Even if she likes Tang Guo less than Xie Qingxue, she likes her at least. Now listening to the meaning of the words, Shi Jing and Tang Guo get married. Even if they are willing, they are still unhappy. If I hadn''t heard it myself, I would have thought that Tang Guo had forced Shijing to get married. At this point, I felt very shameless. The two inside were holding each other''s heart, Tang Guo always stood outside, pretending to look at these for the first time. Chu Lihui was afraid she was too excited and grabbed her arm. Others took over the insted box in her hand, and all of them had a clear meaning, and they nned to continue listening to see what the dog and the man would say. "Ajing, don''t we be separated in the future, okay?" Xie Qingxue finally said this sentence. If it wasn''t for the asion, Chu Lihui really wanted to take a sip on the spot. I don''t know when Xie Qingxue said this, did he think that the current situation is a married woman, not a bachelor. Now saying this, Xie Qingxue is a proper primary three character. Why didn''t I find out before, Xie Qingxue was so shameless. "Ajing ..." Xie Qingxue looked at Shijing with tears in his eyes and hugged his waist tightly. "I don''t want to be apart from you anymore, in fact, I have been thinking about you every day for years. Even this morning, my mind You are still thinking. Even at thest minute, I am waiting for a miracle and I look forward to youring. " "I don''t have the courage toe to you because I''m afraid the results will be the same. It''s just a shame to go to you. If Si Fei didn''t tell me the truth, I would always n to wait until the wedding starts and the wedding ends. As long as youe, you Say let me go with you, I will definitely leave you. " When Chu Lihui heard this sentence, she almost yelled. Whenever the timees, follow him? Dare to love her Xie Qingxue''s feelings as Su Danhua is a child''s y? Chapter 3145: Heirloom (67) Chapter 3145: Heirloom (67) 3145: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Although she has no friendship with Su Danhua, Su Danhua is a seed of infatuation. How much she paid for Xie Qingxue, some outsiders were a little moved. Xie Qingxue never promised, but he agreed to get married, and he said in front of Shijing that he could leave at any time, and she was disgusted. Tang Guo also felt that this remark was too much. In the plot, Su Danhua really had nothing to say. Except for Xie Qingxue here, everything is very sensible. Basically, it does not actively harm anyone. The only thing that confuses me is to help Xie Qingxue unconditionally, tolerate her, and spoil her, which can be said to be very humble. Now Xie Qingxue said this, anyone who listens will be worthless for Su Danhua. [Host, can you still bear it? On the surface, Xie Qingxue didn''t seem to have any problems, but what she said always felt ufortable and disgusting. "You''re not human, and you''re disgusting." Kong Chi received the news of Xie Qingxue''s escape from the wedding scene very early, andter learned that Xie Qingxue wasing to find the scene, and knew that there was a big show today. From the bodyguard, he learned the whereabouts of several Tang Guo people today. I didn''te here immediately, but waited for Xie Qingxue to find Shijing''spany before leaving. The excuse was naturally dark, and his aunt ordered him to take good care of his little cousin. He was not assured that one of the little cousins was outside and came to pick up the little cousin. As a result, I encountered another unpleasant thing. When Kong Chi came up silently, he saw a group of women standing at the door, each one pointed his ears as if listening to something. You don''t need to know that there must be Shijing and Xie Qingxue in the office. He walked gently to Tang Guo without squeaking. Because it was still performing, other people saw Kong Chi, and they just nced at it without squeaking. The situation inside them has already disgusted them, let alone Kong camete, even when Lao Zi is here, they are not interested. "Qingxue, I won''t let go of you." After hearing Shijing''s attitude, those who had been waiting outside were really relieved. After receiving this sentence from Xing Jing, Xie Qingxue finally came back to her. Thinking of Tang Guo, she hesitated before she said, "What about Miss Tang? Our rtionship is restored, what should Miss Tang do?" "You don''t have to worry about this, I will fix it." When referring to Tang Guo, Shijing did have a headache. Although Tang Guo''s temperament is simple and straightforward, but he also admits death. Of course, what made him most apprehensive was that Tang Guo was the sacred daughter of the Holy Tribe. I do nt know how many weird maggots in his hand. If the other party gets angry, it will hurt Xie Qingxue, which is not good. "Qingxue, I will solve the problem over Xiaoguo. You don''t need to worry about it." Seeing Xie Qingxue seemed to be in a low mood, it was clearly a misunderstanding. Shi Jing quickly exined, "You forget that she is a saint of the Dong people Is it possible that the Saints cane up with medicines to save you, the means must be endless, I will not let you step in, but I am afraid that when she is angry, you will be hurt. Until the matter is resolved, you still should not face her "If you do something wrong, I would rather you nevere to me." Xie Qingxueughed out: "Okay, I believe A Jing can solve these things well, I will not rush to find Miss Tang, so as not to hinder you." Chapter 3146: Heirloom (68) Chapter 3146: Heirloom (68) 3146: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "A Jing, it is said that we are sorry for Miss Tang. After the matter is resolved, you must make goodpensation for her. If possible, I will also apologize to her in person." Xie Qingxue sighed and said: "I hope Miss Tang can understand that a marriage where two people do not love each other is actually not happy together. A Jing''s heart is not her, and she should find someone who likes her wholeheartedly." After hearing this, Kong Chi thought that Xie Qingxue finally spoke a word, and he agreed with it. Tang Guo really shouldn''t be entangled with a **** like Shijing. Look for him like this and treat her wholeheartedly. How can a **** like Shijing deserve her so innocent and innocent? Seeing that the two people hadined about each other, Chu Lihui was ready to rush in and scold the pair of dogs and men. But when she heard the newsing from the inside, she stopped, and at the same time she grasped Tang Guo. Because Shijing and Xie Qingxue could not help kissing, the movement was a little bit big. "Ajing ... I miss you so much." "Qingxue, me too." Chu Lihui looked at each other, always felt that things were not over, and sure enough, they heard more movementing from inside. "Ajing, don''t do this. This is in your office. What if someonees in?" Chu Lihui: Damn, dogs and men. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back the stunned expression. She hadn''t met such a heroine for a long time. Kong Chi actually wanted to cover Tang Guo''s ears and eyes, lest the filthy voice inside would pollute her. But seeing that Chu Lihui was recording audio, she didn''t move. Now that it''s all here, it should be clear to her. The man inside really didn''t like her and had been deceiving her feelings. If something didn''t happen with Xie Qingxue, she might still have hope? The reason why Tang Guo didn''t move was also the same. ording to the original plot, these actually happened. It''s just that the locations are different. After the two firewoods raged, theyined after each other. Shijing decided to regret it, because the original owner knew this and behaved very irritably. He nned to put a bug directly and scare Xie Qingxue away. Shijing was very distressed and sent Xie Qingxue back with a hard temper, and then something unexpected happened. The original owner did not see this scene and thought that this rtionship could still be recovered. The middle and Shijing have been involved for a long time, because sometimes Jing stopped, she really did not dare to fight Xie Qingxue, fearing that it really hurt Xie Qingxue, Shijing would hate him all his life. I do nt understand the original owner of love, and can only threaten him with Xie Qingxue s safety. Originally standing on the moral high ground, she was slowly in a disadvantaged position, bing a vicious woman who broke up her lover, and everyone shouted. Except for the people of Sheng Dai, everyone who knew this thing felt that it was her fault. It can be said that the fate of the original owner has been aggrieved ever since he met this person. "Ajing, this is in the office ..." There continued to be Xie Qingxue''s half-pushing voice, and he heard a chill from the person who took you out. Especially other women, they used to think the time was good. But now when they were shocked, they felt that the time was a little disgusting, a bit like a beast that could estrus anytime, anywhere. Chapter 3147: Heirloom (69) Chapter 3147: Heirloom (69) 3147: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Anyway, I''m a president who actually does this kind of thing in the office during the day. No, what disgusts them most is that Shijing is now a married woman. Regardless of Xie Qingxue''s rtionship with him in the past, he stepped in now, and that is Primary Three, even if the rtionship is deep? Bad name, disgusting stuff. "Don''t worry, I''ve let them all down. The door is locked. Only us are on this floor." He hadn''t embraced Qingxue for a long time and hadn''t been with her. Originally he was a very restrained person, but in the presence of Xie Qingxue, all his restraint values would be reduced to zero, there was no way to restrain himself. Now, Xie Qingxue has no concerns. The movement inside is getting bigger and bigger, and it has reached the most important part. Some people can''t help listening outside. At this time, Chu Lihui had already recorded almost, intending to rush in and scold the dog and the man. She did not forget to observe Tang Guo''s look, only to see that Tang Guo''s eyes were red, apparentlying back. Before she pushed the door, Tang Guo pushed the door open. This time, when the two inside were particrly serious, both of them were frightened by the suddenly opened door. Xie Qingxue screamed and quickly shrank into Shijing''s arms. Shi Jing quickly took one and covered Xie Qingxue''s body. He thought he was an assistant who hadn''t been notified, and something broke in suddenly, and he didn''t care too much. It was just a little unpleasant in my heart. I decided to let things go and hired this assistant. Unexpectedly, as soon as he looked up, he found Tang Guo, Chu Lihui, and several other women with familiar faces. And there was a pale man at the door, with a mockery in his eyes, and a hostility he couldn''t understand. When seeing Tang Guo''s red eyes, Shijing''s brain instantly crashed, and he didn''t know what kind of reaction to make. He now reacted instinctively, holding Xie Qingxue tightly in his arms and covering her body with a pair. The look was still a little annoying. I didn''t expect Tang Guo toe back at this time, and there were so many people. For the first time, his eyes fell on Chu Lihui''s body, and it was felt that this woman could not get used to him and was rectifying him. Otherwise there would be such a coincidence in the world. "Shijing, hand over the woman in your arms!" Tang Guo stared at Xie Qingxue, who was covered with a suit, "Did she seduce you?" When Shijing heard this, she felt very ufortable. It was he who was too impulsive and didn''t hold back, so Xie Qingxue appeared in front of these people. At this time, he didn''t want to conceal anything. He nned to showdown with Tang Guo: "No, Xiaoguo, you go out first, I will give you a full exnation of things. I will try to do whateverpensation you want at that time." "I won''t go out. If you want to exin, just exin it now. When it''s finished, when will I go out." Chu Lihui followed the interjection, grabbing the instion box in her hand, and said sarcastically, "Shijing, Shijing, I thought you and Xiaoguo were married, and you were going to rest in peace forever. Even knowing you and Xie Qingxue In the past, I didn''t say a word. You put away your doubtful look, today is a coincidence. " Chapter 3148: Heirloom (70) Chapter 3148: Heirloom (70) 3148: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Today we are here, but after shopping is tired, go to the restaurant for dinner. Xiaoguo is worried that you are too busy at work and you do nt have time to eat. The location of the restaurant is not too far from thepany. You brought it. "Chu Lihui took a sip." I didn''t expect that as soon as we came up, you gave us such a big surprise. Shijing, I was really blind at the beginning, Tiantian and Xie Qingxue grab you. " "You do nt want to look like you, and you think we have nt appeared well, and have disturbed your good deeds. You are now a married woman, and you even engage in this kind of thing with other women. This is called Primary Three, I hope you know! " "Xiaoguo, you go back first, and I will give you a reasonable exnation." Tang Guo stared straight at Shijing: "Why not now, I can see you with this woman with my own eyes, can all this be exined? Shijing, you say right away, or I will kill her." After all, everyone heard a strange sound, no, it should be two sounds. One came from Tang Guo''s mouth, and the other came from the surroundings. Knowing what the situation might be, he quickly said, "Xiaoguo, have something to say, don''t be impulsive. Everything is my fault, it''s nothing about Qingxue." Just in the blink of an eye, the maggots had crawled out densely and wrapped the surroundings of Shijing and Xie Qingxue tightly. It''s not the first time that Chu Lihui and Kong Chi have seen each other. It is not surprising that Tang Guo will release tapeworms. Several other Tang Guo friends had scalp tingling. Although they knew that Tang Guo was not easy, they saw that they were summoned so many scary bugs in an instant, and they were a bit disappointed. Tang Guomanded those maggots, and kept crawling to Shijing''s side, and he was very happy: "To be clear, otherwise I will bite her meat and wipe all her skin, making her a **** People. " Tang Guo''s fierce appearance was really shocking. Chu Lihui also felt that even if Tang Guo was an innocent person, no one could provoke it. My cousin guessed right, Tang really would put bugs to bite these two people. In fact, Tang Guo had directed the bug to crawl over Shijing''s body. He even wanted him to feel the taste of being bitten and ordered some bugs to face Shi Jing''s legs. Shi Jing instantly felt the flesh and blood being eaten by insects. Qingxue was weaker. If all these bugs were to bite Qingxue, I didn''t know how much she should hurt. "Okay, I said." Shijing always covered Xie Qingxue''s face, afraid she was scared. "Little fruit, can you wait, let''s get dressed and talk." Tang Guo nced coldly at the scene: "I didn''t ask you to take them off. Since you have taken off during the day, what''s the difference between speaking this and not speaking? Quickly exin." Shijing had no choice but to start saying what he wanted. "Xiaoguo, I''m sorry, I went to Miaojiang to find the medicine to save Qingxue. You do nt pass on the holy medicine of the Saint Dai people to the outsiders. I had to do that before I asked for it. I had already nned it. , Will be good to you forever, and live with you for as long as Qingxue can be good. " Tang Guo asked angrily: "What is going on now? Aren''t you trying to deceive me forever?" Chapter 3149: Heirloom (71) Chapter 3149: Heirloom (71) 3149: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Now you are still holding each other. You repented, right? You deceived my feelings and deceived our holy tribe''s medicine, thinking that it was enough, everything that should be used was used, and I didn''t want to continue. " "Xiaoguo, I didn''t intend to clear the snow and renew the front edge. Only when she found it, I realized that I couldn''t forget her. I deceived you, and also deceived your holy tribe''s medicine, these I willpensate you with something else. I also hope that you can fulfill us. " Chu Lihui interjected: "Time, you speak carefully, what makes Tang Guo fulfill you. Obviously you have deceived the feelings of a little girl. Now you have been caught by someone, and you have to kidnap her members. Is this a lover? Nausea is not disgusting. " "Mr. Shi, you really did something wrong. You are trying to cheat Xiaoguo''s feelings for the holy medicine. Now you have the holy medicine and saved the people you like. As a result, you ca nt help but see the people you like. Kong Chi also said, "You made several mistakes. First, you deceived Xiaoguo''s feelings. Second, you deceived the entire Dong religion. Third, you derailed and betrayed Xiaoguo. Fourth, you are still trying to use your affection to kidnap Xiaoguo, and let her forgive you. Are you a bit naive? " After waiting for so long, he was able to give the time to a meal, and Kong Chi feltfortable and rxed, even morefortable than eating the elixir. "It all started with your deception. Until now you have betrayed your faith, which is equivalent to breaking the bridge across the river. Mr. Shi, you are wrong, let Xiaoguo forgive you, don''t you feel panicked?" Shijing''s face was not good-looking: "Kong may be too wide, these things don''t seem to matter to you." "Of course it matters to me. Xiaoguo is a good friend of my cousin. Now my cousin''s good friend is bullied. Of course, as a cousin, of course I have to help my cousin to take care of the little fruit." Kong Chi said rightly "Lest you be bullied by people who always say so without faith." When Kong Chi said this, Shijing really had nothing to say. He spected that Kong Chi would retaliate against him at some time, in order to help Chu Lihui to get angry, he came to the ground. Maybe, these two people are looking forward to this day. Maybe I know he has been secretly guarding since he married Tang Guo, otherwise there is such a coincidence. But that''s it, he can never give up Xie Qingxue. "Xiaoguo, whatpensation do you want? Just say it. If I can do it, I will make up for you." Shijing endured the pain of being bitten by a worm, and looked at Tang Guo with a look of embarrassment. It was a joke. That way, I was afraid that others didn''t know how much he took care of those three things. "Xiaoguo, you don''t have to be afraid. There is me and my big cousin supporting you. Anything you want." Chu Lihui patted Tang Guo''s shoulder. Nothing is too much. Just ask. What does Shi Jing dare to do to you, my first cousin will not let him go, my big cousin will not let him go. " Chu Lihui felt that today Beier had face, and did not expect that his cousin could still use it in this way. System: Don''t worry, if your host is not here, your big cousin will be so attentive to help you deal with such trivial matters? Your big cousin is a wolf, and has been coveting the host of this delicious piece of meat. Chapter 3150: Heirloom (72) Chapter 3150: Heirloom (72) 3150: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It was not easy to grab before, now you''re wee. The system hummed and thought, this time and Xie Qingxue were also shameless, and surely neither of them put the host in their eyes. Deservedly, the previous conversations and movements of the two were recorded by Chu Lihui. At that time, if Xie Qingxue pretended to be poor, he took out and cracked their faces. To deal with g, you have to be fast and ruthless. Shi Jing now looked at Tang Guo with a little indifference. Looking at him like this, Tang Guozhangughed, really thought that everything had to be turned around him? She didn''t care about the feelings like the original owner, scumbag or something, hurry away from her. She also did not expect that Shijing and Xie Qingxue were so powerful that they directly smashed into such a scene, which caused her to want to perform the illusion of self-deception. As a straightforward little girl, seeing this situation, you should also understand that Shijing does not like her. Instead of the same as in the plot, Shijing hesitates for Xie Qingxue, and will always cause the original owner to have some feelings that can be restored. Shijing and Xie Qingxue have be the illusion of the past. At that time, the scene should be a bit simple, and it won''t be so long in the middle. "Xiaoguo, what conditions do you have, please mention it, as long as I can do it, I will do it. It''s as if I owe you, and now the words are spread out, we may not be able to continue. I can''t let go Snow, so it''s over, and you can find someone who suits you better. " "Shijing, what do you owe me? You owe me. You deceived my feelings, you deceived my holy tribe, you deceived my holy tribe''s only holy medicine. You deceived me Said that the person to be rescued was your sister, and I asked to see you. You said your sister was training abroad. "Tang Guo stared at Shi Jing and said that the other is not," Now you have done such a thing, it was originally Your mistakes, times, I will not forgive you. " "Sorry." "Apologizing is useless. Compared to apologies, I want to let the maggots kill you two, so that you can be killed by the maggots biting the skin alive." Tang Guo said with a serious expression, which caused some scalp hair. Ma, "But I know the world, and I ca nt bite anyone, or I will be locked up. I am the saint of the Holy Tribe. I bear the hope of the entire Holy Tribe. I cannot lose my freedom because of you. .Since you like each other and are so tempted even in the daytime, there is nothing to say. " "Shijing, I will not forgive you, but starting today I will not like you anymore." "Xiao Guo, ask for it." Shi Jing thought that Tang Guo was sad now. After all, she seemed to really like him, and probably didn''t want anything. For this reason, he seldom gave birth to some guilt. As everyone knows, Tang Guo has already calcted the conditions in his mind. Shijing cheated the holy tribe''s only holy medicine without paying a price. How could it be? "Give me the holy medicine." Tang Guo pointed his eyes with clear and clean eyes. "The holy medicine you took is thest of our holy tribe. The secret of the holy medicine has long been lost. It was originally me. My parents gave me the life-saving medicine. Because you gave it to me in the first ce and your performance was recognized by the n, I will give you the only holy medicine. " "Since you have deceived me and betrayed me, return the Holy Medicine to me now." Chapter 3151: Heirloom (73) Chapter 3151: Heirloom (73) Chapter 3151 The Heirloom Sessor (73) "Small fruit, can you change the conditions? The holy medicine is gone." Shi Jing did not expect that the secret form of the holy medicine had been lost, and my heart was very distressed. The medicine ingested didn''t spit out again. Tang Guo frowned and fell on Xie Qingxue''s body: "It was eaten by her, right!" This is an affirmative sentence, not a question sentence. Shi Jing said, "It was Qing Xue, and she didn''t know this. Xiaoguo, don''t embarrass her, if you have anything, pleasee to me." "You are really nice to her." Tang Guo appropriately expressed his emotions, lest everyone doubt something. System: Anyway, it will copse sooner orter, what is still being maintained? It will be better if it copses sooner, it will always be better, and it will be better to bring your dog home early. "All the things you said to me before are excuses?" Shi Jing hesitated, and nodded: "Sorry." He thought Tang Guo was sad. After all, at most, he put a few bugs to bite him. Otherwise, so many bugs might really kill them both. There are so many maggots in her hand, and now there is no poison, that does not mean there are other poisonous ones. Tang Guo does have a lot of poisonous tapeworms, but this is the modern world. She doesn''t want people to grab the little pigtails, and then give Shijing the opportunity to fight back. Therefore, the tapeworms used are basically non-toxic. She looked at Shi Jing''s face, because she nted love, and now she is still sleeping in Shi Jing''s heart. However, it won''t be long before Shi Jing empathizes with things that are not in love, and it will make Qing Yi aware that Shi Jing will begin to torture Shi Jing. [The host is big. You didn''t order another emotion. Will the emotions of Shijing take effect? ] The system said a little bit unclearly. Tang Guo sneered: "Who said I didn''t nt love? I''ve nted the female pupae long ago." "Is it nted? When is it? Why don''t I know?" Tang Guo said with a smile: "That was too careless and you didn''t find it. The next day when I was home, I nted love." There is a bad hunch in the system: [Who is it for? Wouldn''t it be Shijing''s parents? "You think too much, how could I nt love to those two." Tang Guo''s lips were bent slightly, and hemunicated with the system in his heart. I did nt pay attention, I gave the dog to the dog. In previous contact, I found that Shijing did nt seem to like dogs very much. The dog was raised by the father, and the mother was very precious to the baby. Half a son is here to raise. " System: I rely! This woman is really bad! !! He didn''t expect that his host conference was so skinny that he nted love on a dog. Shijing doesn''t like dogs yet, and dogs have no way to control the emotions of the females and relieve the pain of Shijing. At this moment, after the awkward majesty was sober, when he discovered that the person Shi Jing loved was Xie Qingxue, he had a little emotional fluctuation, which was enough for him. "I said I want something, will you give it?" Tang Guo finally asked this sentence, but Shi Jing was relieved. He said, "Yes, as long as I can afford it, I will give it to you." "Okay, then I''m wee. This is what you owe me, and I owe to the Holy Dai people." Tang Guo looked a little sad, which made Shijing feel a bit guilty. Chapter 3152: Heirloom (74) Chapter 3152: Heirloom (74) 3152 Born-19 Oct 1974 System: Guilt is early, and it is not toote to wait for the host to put forward the conditions. ording to the host''s great temperament, the conditions proposed in a while, Ken will definitely make the time very sour. "Sacred medicine is the most precious thing of the Saints, and it is the thing that the entire Saints protect. It can be said that it can save lives and restore people who are on the verge of death, and you know how precious it is." Of course, Shijing knows this. Unfortunately, the form of the Holy Medicine is lost. He didn''t think Tang Guo was deceiving him. What happened today was too sudden. Tang Guo said these words with excitement, which should be true. What''s more, she has been so pure for so long and won''t lie to him. System: Wrong, being too confident is not a good thing. Kong Chi was actually curious as to what conditions Tang Guo would propose. He was a little worried that Tang Guo was soft-hearted and easily passed the time. He can only support Tang Guo, and is not qualified to make any substantive requirements, so that Shi Jing agrees. But when Tang Guo said that the holy medicine was precious, he had a hunch that the little girl was pure and simple, but a clear one. When the conditions are raisedter, it may not be too bad. But he did not expect that Tang Guo''s conditions would surprise him so much. "Sacred medicine can be said to be owned by my Sheng Dai people," Tang Guo stared at Shijing, his eyes fell on Xie Qingxue. "The person you cherish most is her, and you are all in her heart, even if I will She killed and robbed you of nothing, so I also want all your wealth topensate my people. " "Your behavior has made me lose all face in front of the n, and it has also left my n without face. As long as you are willing to give me all your wealth without leaving a trace of nothing, the rtionship between us will be void. In the future, if you walk along your Yangguan Road, I will cross my canoe bridge. If you care about the woman in your arms, then you will care about it, I will forget you and will not do anything more. " System: It''s too pitting, they want all their wealth, and leave a love affair torture him. Whoever provokes this woman is the unlucky one. When Tang Guo made this request, everyone froze. Chu Lihui was the first to respond. She almost apuded, yes, she just loved it. How a littlepensation is enough. Lifetime cheated away is a life-saving medicine. If the world''s richest man can get a holy medicine to continue his life in thest days, let him pay all the wealth, the world''s richest man will definitely agree. For the richest man in the world, living is the greatest wealth. As long as he lives, he has endless wealth. Well, Shijing is not the richest person in the world, nor does he have the wide connections. The other party was born with a golden key and stood at the pinnacle of life from the beginning. I have never experienced the trials of a long life like the richest man in the world. What happens to the scene once all the wealth is gone? She really looks forward to it. As far as she knows, in order to consolidate Shijing''s status in thepany, the Shi family had originally transferred most of the shares under the name to Shijing. If these shares be Tang Guo''s, Shijia''spany, then Shijia''spany. Kong Chi also thought of this, and his eyes were bright when he saw Tang Guo. This little girl really made him look. Chapter 3153: Heirloom (75) Chapter 3153: Heirloom (75) 3153: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shijing did not expect that Tang Guo would directly ask for all his wealth. He was hesitant at that time and did not speak again. All the wealth under his name, not to mention some fixed assets, but the shares in thepany, is also a huge wealth. If Tang Guo wants all the fixed assets under his name, he probably won''t have any hesitation. But all the wealth includes thepany''s shares, even if Tang Guo fails to respond. Chu Lihui and Kong Chi, who stood beside her, couldn''t even react? As long as he agrees, presumably the two will be happy to help him liquidate the property in the name of liquidation, and he should not try to do anything. Thepany''s shares are basically the right of the Shijia family to speak in thatpany. Once the shares are gone, Shi Jia''s right to speak in thepany is almost gone. It can be said that it is difficult to make aeback. In order to push him up, Shi Father and Shi Mu transferred most of their shares to him. If he really promises, his parents may be mad. If I don''t agree, I just said that I want topensate, and it seems very unbelievable. Of course, he was worried that if he didn''t agree with Tang Guo, the other side became angry and directly controlled the maggots around him to hurt Xie Qingxue. "Xiaoguo, you''re embarrassing me." Shijing finally said such a sentence, trying to be able to evoke some feelings of Tang Guo, let her take a step back, "except for thepany''s shares, all the wealth in my name, you, how? kind?" As long as thepany is in, money, fixed assets will soon be there, and parents will not be rmed. But thepany''s shares are gone, and the family will be upset. Tang Guo shook his head: "Shijing deceived the only holy medicine from my hand, but now I just want topensate me with a little wealth, and take these back, my people do not know how sad. My conditions will not change, I want all the wealth in your name, including all the shares in yourpany. I stress again, it is all, nothing can be left. You, you can only take the woman in your arms and disappear from my eyes. Nothing is allowed. " "You ca nt promise, it s not adjustable. ording to the rules of our n, whoever takes the holy medicine, I will catch the water back. Now the holy medicine is no longer in the form, you need to cooperate with the woman in your arms. See if she can find traces of holy medicine from her body. " Shijing''s face changed, and he said that he found traces, but he wanted to use Xie Qingxue for experiments. Xie Qingxue was the only woman he cared about. How could he do this. "You let me think about it." Shi Jing had a headache, and Tang Guo was pressing harder than he had thought of. Who would have imagined that the innocent and simple girl, when she did not talk about love, was so unforgiving. "I know I''m sorry for you, I deceived you, but ..." "No discussion, you have to consider it quickly, and when you agree, I will inform the tribe. The only holy medicine has been lost by me. As the saint of the holy tribe, I have to exin to the tribe. I did not want Your life is already based on the feelings of the past. "Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Xie Qingxue''s eyes, and his eyes suddenly changed." You hesitated for so long, is it because of this woman that you don''t have in your mind? So important in the imagination? In your heart, isn''t she worth all your wealth? " Chapter 3154: Heirloom (76) Chapter 3154: Heirloom (76) 3154: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers People behind Tang Guo heard that shepared all the wealth of Shijing with Xie Qingxue and almost pped her hands. Thisparison is really a must. If the current situation does not agree, even if Xie Qingxue understands the importance of things, he will be a sorrow in his heart. Shi Jing''s face was not good-looking, obviously he also understood. If Tang Guo is not promised today, he and Xie Qingxue managed to resolve the previous misunderstanding, and there may be some other misunderstandings. "Xiaoguo, this matter is very important to me, so it takes some time to consider. After all ..." "What needs to be considered, don''t you care about the woman in your arms? And what you did with her just now, everyone here can see clearly. Even if you don''t want her, you choose to spend time with me, but you It''s already a dirty thing. I''m the sage of the Holy Tribe. You are so dirty, and I''m not a garbage bin. How could it be? " "Our Sheng Dai people believe in pure feelings. Not only must their feelings be pure, but their bodies must also be pure. Especially after you get married, we are also tainted with other women and stay in the Sheng Dai vige. He died of food. " Tang Guo did not tell lies. Regarding feelings and physical betrayal, this is so serious among the Sheng Dai people. I don''t like it and can be separated, but I am not allowed to mess around after getting married. All peoples have been following this rule. "Whenever you always think about it, you want wealth, or the woman in your arms." Kong Chi can''t wait, and he spoke. "I know you''re inconvenient now, but it doesn''t matter, wait until you think about it Many things, processes, I can arrange for someone to help you with it. I''m still very experienced in this area, I know a lot of people, and there are still no problems with some of these small things. " Kong Chi gently touched his jade fingers, his smile was still that smile, but Tang Guo heard the cheerful meaning from Kong Chi''s voice. Can you really wait for this guy? "A Jing, don''t be embarrassed anymore." Xie Qingxue was really upset, although she could understand why Shi Jing didn''t immediately agree. "It was indeed I took the holy medicine. I''ll go back with Miss Tang and cooperate with them to test the medicine. I''m very happy to know your heart. " After all, this is all wealth, and no one would hesitate to agree immediately. "Qingxue, I won''t let go of you." Shi Jing hugged Xie Qingxue tightly, raised his head and stared at Tang Guo, "Xiao Guo, do you really want to kill everything like this?" Chu Lihui was a little irritable: "Time, please trouble your face. What is Xiaoguo rushing to kill? Obviously you have deceived people''s feelings, in order to Xie Qingxue deceived the most precious holy medicine of the people''s Sheng Dai people. Now people do not want Your life did not say that Xie Qingxue had to spit out the holy medicine. It gave you another condition, and you gave up all your wealth, and this problem was solved, where it is so difficult. " "Shijing, I really look down on you, just be a man. There is no such thing as the best of both worlds. Do you think you can take all good things? You are all like Xie Qingxue today Do nt bother to kidnap Xiaoguo s feelings anymore. Chapter 3155: Heirloom (77) Chapter 3155: Heirloom (77) 3155: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Lihui was so angry that her head was about to explode. "Hurry up, ask someone or ask for money, and choose by yourself. It''s not that hard to say a word." "A Jing, let me go with Miss Tang, I don''t want to make you embarrassed." Xie Qingxue was very sad, and it was true to say this. She regretted her impulse so much that she was in trouble. "Ms. Tang, me me if you want to me. If I didn''te to look for A Jing impulsively, there might not be any of these things. All me me for being incapable, I''m really sorry. A Jing didn''t mean to hurt you, he was for me only" Tang Guo looked coldly at Xie Qingxue: "So, are you showing off to me, is Shijing fooling me for you and the holy medicine of the Holy Tribe? When he did this, he was actively hurting me. Obviously there are people who like it, but to deceive my feelings in order to get the holy medicine, this is intentional harm, not unintentional harm. " "I don''t care how deep your feelings are. Today, either you go back to Sheng Dai with me, or Shijing surrenders all his wealth. Of course, if you do nt want to, you can be in front of me. Love, prove to me that your feelings are like the sea. "Tang Guo added another proposal," As long as you die, I don''t take the wealth of the time, I can also give an exnation to the people. " What else did Xie Qingxue say, Shijing said: "Okay, I promise." He had felt it, and today it was useless to say anything. It is impossible for him to give up Xie Qingxue. All he can do is give up his wealth. He believes that even if he gives up everything, with his ability, he can make aeback. After all, Shijia is not a simple family. It is not impossible to create apany with resources and connections. Kong Chi stood aside, with a smile on his lips, and gently touched his jade fingers. Is Dongshan up again? It is impossible for him to bete. System: s, Shijing, Shijing, this system will not remind you. Looking at the man''s smile, it seems that it is not intended to give you a chance to rise again. "Xiaoguo, leave it to us next." Chu Lihui patted her heart and packed the ticket, also pointed to Kong Chi standing at the door, "My big cousin is very good at doing this kind of thing, give it to him Come, guarantee that any property in Shijing''s name will be liquidated. When you get it, there will be no points, right, cousin? " Kong Chi nodded with a smile: "I''ve already called, and awyer and staff wille to deal with this matter in a while." His eyes fell on the position of Shijing, "General Manager, to avoid night long dreams, we will first Let''s leave after we finish the work. This time, we will be interrupting here. I have instructed people to change clothes ande over every day for three meals. " Shi Jing''s face sank. This hole waste, and it really didn''t give him a chance. Isn''t this disguised, and ced him under house arrest? "Mr. Kong, it''s a bit too much of you to do this." "My cousin has already spoken. As a cousin, I must help my cousin with her friend''s affairs." System: A good cousin''s friend, if cousin Chu Lihui knew the truth of the matter, she might cry. "Mr. Shi, this incident is out, it is not good for you and Xie Qingxue." Chapter 3156: Heirloom (78) Chapter 3156: Heirloom (78) 3156: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Resolve things early, isn''t it good?" Chu Lihui said with a smile, "I was at the door just now, and I identally recorded something. If Shi always wanted to do something, I might be able to bear it. Can''t help but share something with everyone. " Shi Jing''s face changed so much that Chu Lihui''s eyes almost ate people. "Mr. Shi, don''t stare at me. After many things, I am a person who pays more attention to evidence. Xiaoguo is so simple, I did not record these things, but I really do nt want to publicize them, but I am afraid you will not Face, once again cause harm to Xiaoguo. After all, she is too simple, and always has such a knowledgeable person where it is outdated. " System: Pure? ? This is the biggest joke he has heard this year, and some people think that the host is greatly simple, oh my god, it is so terrible. All retreats of Shijing have been blocked. He went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, but found that Tang Guo looked indifferent, and there was no previous innocent smile on his face, and he did nt even look at him, and he understood that today there is no room for recovery. s arrangement. People outside don''t even know that a major event is happening at Shi''s. The person arranged by Kong Chi moved very quickly. However, the transfer of these properties is not a two-day event. Shijing stayed in thepany all the time, and the couple didn''t doubt anything. After all, calling Shijing can still be connected, and thepany is not abnormal. Shijing''s fixed assets, stock funds, are moving very quickly. Regarding thepany''s shares, it is much slower. But sometimes the cooperation of the scene is not difficult. Many dayster, all the property of Shijing was transferred to Tang Guo. Kong Chi flipped through Shijing''s wallet, turned around and discussed with Tang Guo: "There are still thousands of dors in the wallet, so leave it to Shi Zong to rent a taxi. After all, Shi Zang also has to live, and ca nt afford a penny Do nt leave it for him. Mr. Shi s car is also sold, no money, and a woman. It s still difficult. System: Is this guy funny? This is exactly making up the knife in Shijing''s heart. Tang Guo answered, "OK, keep the money in the wallet for him." "Let''s keep the cellphone too. The current cellphones are not cheap. They cost thousands of dors," Kong Chi said. "Without amunication tool, it''s not easy to do anything." "Okay, keep it." Tang Guo looked indifferent, in fact, he was all crazy, this guy really fit her mind. Kong Chi wandered around the office, and finally set his eyes on Tang Guo''s finger: "Will you take off the wedding ring?" This wedding ring was originally customized by Shijing in order to obtain the original owner''s heart. Proposal at the time, that''s what I used. Now Shijing wears it on his hands too, and these days I haven''t even considered it. Quickly took off the ring, and handed it to Kong Chi: "Since this person was deceiving me at first, it would not help me to keep this thing. Brother Chi, give it to him. Now he has no money Now, this ring can be used for the second time. " Kong Chi nodded and smiled: "Okay, Miss Xie is so understanding, and always a loving person. Most of them will not care about it. After all, true love can tolerate everything. Marriage is not Money, there is no money to buy a ring, and it doesn''t matter if the ring is re-used. " Chapter 3157: Heirloom (79) Chapter 3157: Heirloom (79) 3157: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chu Lihui and the others were stunned when they heard this. In particr, when Kong Chi and Tang Guo sang in harmony, almost every sentence can make people smoke. "So, Xiaoguo here is over. Is there anything else I didn''t expect?" Kong Chi asked briskly. Isn''t it worth it? Is something recently done to make him feel better physically and mentally? His face is slightly rosier than before. Tang Guo''s female friends did not return these days. At most, I went to the restaurant downstairs to sleep and wash. As long as the spirit is up, it wille immediately. What happened recently really stunned them. Especially when I saw the scene with my own eyes, it didn''t matter. I also saw the legendary Kong Chi''s means of doing things, and they hid in the corner. No wonder the family almost annexed the Chu family at the time. When the Chu family was so difficult, Kong Chi shot and everything was resolved. At that time, the Shi family didn''t even dare to put a fart. It turned out that Shijing, a young talent, was just a younger brother in front of Lord Yan. "Brother Kong Chi thought very thoughtfully. I thought of everything I didn''t think of." Tang Guo looked back at Shijing and Xie Qingxue. "Since Shijing has given me all the wealth, then he lied to me about the medicine. Just offset it. " System: Note, note, the hostrgely says that the wealth offsets the scam. It''s not Liang Qing. "Brother Kong Chi, Li Hui, thank you these days, let''s go." With a huge sum of money, and the shares provided by Shijing, she will do something big, "Brother Kong Chi, I don''t Yes, I will sell all my shares for money. " System: Oops, isn''t it just the left hand to the right hand? The host isrgely implicit. Kong Chi stunned: "Actually you can''t control it, you can ask someone to help you manage it." He knows many professional managers, not to mention the management of a Shishi, no matter how big apany, can also manage, please ask a few more Already. "And the money is easy to depreciate in your heart. Now that you have so many shares in thepany, you can ask professional managers to take care of it for you. Besides, aren''t you saying that this is an exnation for your people? A few days ago, you said, To let the ne out to meet the world, I can see that the n can also be arranged to thepany for internship. With the ce for exercise, the n can also grow up quickly. " Tang Guo feels that everything Chi Kong thinks fits her mind too. Really, whatever she wants, the other partyes. "It seems to make sense. At first I didn''t know any professional managers." Kong Chi worked hard to maintain a faint smile, and said very gently, "I know a lot, help people to the end, and send the Buddha to the West. I will help you in this matter, and I will invite a few professional managers within two days Peoplee to help you manage. But before that, let Shi always cooperate and transfer the management of thepany. " In fact, at this time, Shijing is unwilling. Tang Guo is the one who holds thergest share, and Kong Chi supports it. Even if the people in thepany are not very happy, they want to use a little trip. After all, the people involved in this matter, but the legendary Lord Yan. Sure enough, as Kong Chi thought. Although the senior management of thepany was shaking, they almost dared not say no because of the appearance of Kong Chi. Chapter 3158: Heirloom (80) Chapter 3158: Heirloom (80) 3158: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Just kidding, Kong Chi directly intervened, and now things are a foregone conclusion. What can they change? There is a hole to intervene, thepany''s future development will certainly not be too bad. They are not Shi family members, Shi family has no right to speak in thepany, and even the remaining shares are poor. It is not that thepany is going to close down, and it has nothing to do with them. So why go to offend Kong Chi this Lord Yan to help Shijia? The management of thepany was very smooth, and Kong Chi was also fast. One dayter, the manager he hired for Tang Guo was online and came to help take care of thepany. All this happened too quickly, when the property was previously transferred, the news was concealed very tightly. Shijia and his wife have always been very confident, and Shijing doesn''t like to be stared at. People and couples have been unable to check his property trends for many years. After they knew that everything was a foregone conclusion, there was no way to recover. Shi Jing temporarily went to Zhu Jing''s home, and now it is only Zhu Jing who can ept him and Xie Qingxue. He didn''t dare to bring Xie Qingxue back to his old home. Now his parents know about it and don''t know how to end it. After Diameter and Fang Sifei knew what happened, they did not respond for many days. When Jing Jing came back, Zhu Jing said, "Time, why are you so impulsive? Now that everything is given, what should you do? Uncle and aunt must know, isn''t it mad to death? Thanks to Tang Guoye Dare to, but that''s all your wealth. I never expected that this woman would look innocent and lively at all, and she was so hard-hearted. " Xie Qingxue was very guilty when she heard these words. She was very moved by Shijing to give up all her property for her, and she also felt that Tang Guo''s approach waspletely driving people to death. A Jing has nothing at this time, and still don''t know how to exin to his parents. If the Shi family knew that A Jing had given up all her wealth for her, they didn''t know what to think of her. "Qingxue, don''t think about it, I''ll fix everything, you just need to stay by my side. Compared to everything, it''s not as important as if we were together." Shijingforted, "These two years Without you around, I always feel like something is missing. The whole person is like a soulless person, like a walking dead body. If the wealth is gone, I can earn it back. If you are gone, then there is nothing. " "We should be fortunate to be together." Xie Qingxue wasforted, and Zhu Jing and Fang Sifei were touched by their feelings. "I also me that Tang Guo, she doesn''t talk about human feelings at all." Fang Sifei said, "She is actually jealous that you like Qingxue wholeheartedly, and how you want to stir up your feelings. In the end, she did not expect that you should I didn''t care about those, and gave up all the wealth decisively, and chose Xie Qingxue. Now Tang Guo may be hiding in some corner and crying and regret it. " Fang Sifei''s mouth, Tang Guo who regrets hiding in the corner, is brushing hot pot with Chu Lihui and Kong Chi. This time it''s not eating out, but at home. Tang Guo made the shabu-shabu herself, especially the side of the clear soup, which she cooked with herbs. The things put inside are basically conducive to Kong Chi. Chapter 3159: Heirloom (81) Chapter 3159: Heirloom (81) 3159: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers So it s okay for Kong Chi to eat more. "Brother Kong Chi, you can eat more of this. These herbs are rtively mild. It is good for your body to eat from time to time." Kong Chi was, of course, rude. He took a sip first, then felt that this was the best hot pot he had ever had in his life. He took another sip of soup and instantly felt that this soup was also the most delicious he''d ever had in his life. Chu Lihui was originally eating the red soup, and she was usually a hot and happy person. Seeing Kong Chi enjoying it so much, I couldn''t help but taste a bit of clear soup. Kong Chi watched Chu Lihui constantly eating what Tang Guo prepared for him. When Chu Lihui once again stretched the chopsticks into the clear soup, she blocked Chu Lihui with ader: "Cousin, you are suitable You red soup. The clear soup is prepared for me by Xiaoguo. Not much, just enough for me to eat alone. " Chu Lihui naturally didn''t listen and wanted to **** the dishes inside, but she moved faster than Kong Chi, grabbed for a minute, and didn''t grab her favorite. In the end, he gave up a bit angrily. "If Brother Chi Chi likes to eat, I will study more delicious foods with medicinal herbs for you in the future." Tang Guo said homeopathy. System: Well, **** is solved, it''s time to coax the future husband, it''s good. "Will it be troublesome?" Kong Chi naturally wanted to eat it. "If you don''t mind being seen by medicated recipes, I''d better let people prepare it. Of course, if you can''t pass it on, you don''t have to." . " He can already take advantage of such delicious things. If someone changed, he might openly raise the issue of the buyer. But in the face of Tang Guo, all his calctions could not be aimed at her. "Don''t mind, these are regr recipes for conditioning the body. Brother Chi Chi reminded me. It can''t be so suitable every time. I prepared to eat. Come and eat. Go back and write down the recipe I know. Here you are, so that you can eat healthy and delicious food every day. " "Don''t say it, Xiaoguo, your pills are very useful. I haven''t seen blood on my cousin''s face since I was young. I suddenly discovered that my cousin''s face was rosy and not as good as before. It looks so much better. " Tang Guo smiled happily: "Brother Kong Chi has always looked good, it doesn''t matter whether there is blood on his face, but a little blood is a good thing, which means that his body is getting better." Kong Chi was brazenly ufortable, but very useful. After a meal, Kong Chi was very satisfied. Within two days, Tang Guo gave Kong Chi a very thick notebook. Inside are the recipes she wrote down silently, which are basically dietary recipes, which regte the body. Main dishes, staples, side dishes, and soups are all prepared throughout the year, and everything is avable to ensure that Kong is not tired after eating. The system looked a little envious. These recipes are really specially prepared by the host ording to Kong Chi''s physical condition. Thepany has managers, and Tang Guo also has money. No money, and a lot of real estate. In order to help the people develop, she used the money to buy several vis in the vi group, and was preparing to take part of them for training so that they could go to thepany for an internship earlier. Tang Guo also originally exined to the tribe. Chapter 3160: Heirloom (82) Chapter 3160: Heirloom (82) 3160: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The n did not me her, but was very unhappy for her. Tang Guo knows how much Tang Guo likes times. They didn''t expect that the good-looking situation had done so much. Although Tang Guo took all the wealth of Shijing, the n was still quite angry. If it weren''t for Tang Guo to stop them, they would alle out to find the trouble of the time. But now Tang Guo has drawn a blueprint for the people, plus they still use thepany that Shijing used to do things, and their hearts are refreshed. I think that controlling thepany that once lived in is a bit out of breath. They had noints about Tang Guo''s arrangement. The arrangement of Tang Guo in these years has made the tribe very useful and understands how important it is to contact the outside world. Had it not been for their news, the maiden would not have been deceived by the viin. After some people were received from the vi, Tang Guo asked Kong Chi to help him, and asked some teachers to teach them every day. Since it is Tang Guo''s business, Kong Chi is of course very happy. Tang Guo didn''t know. After the Shi family knew that Shi Jing had given away all his wealth, he was now in trouble with Shi Jing. Especially knowing that Shijing gave everything to Xie Qingxue, they almost gave away Qi, threatening to never acknowledge Xie Qingxue''s daughter-inw. The couple ordered Shijing to leave Xie Qingxue and go to Tang Guo to apologize. Unexpectedly, at this time, Shijing suddenly developed an illness, twitched to the ground with pain, terrified everyone. The person was hurried to the hospital for examination. The examination showed that Shijing''s body was very healthy without any problems. After a few days of training, Shi Jing was discharged from the hospital, but just after leaving the hospital, he was twitching with pain. Xie Qingxue, who was holding Shijing, was frightened. This kind of thing has been repeated many times, and Shijing changed several hospital examinations without any result. For this reason, the Shi family was afraid to quarrel with Shi Jing for the time being, but they were disgusted with Xie Qingxue. One day, Shi Jing suddenly remembered one thing, and that was love. He has no problems with his body. If there is any problem, that is when he was married to Tang Guo, he took love. He asked Zhu Jing to help him find out what was happening to him. When he finally got the news, it was really simr to him when the episode broke out. After that, whenever he sees Xie Qingxue and wants Xie Qingxue in his heart, the feelings will all break out. Even if the females are too far away, the males will feel uneasy. After the irritability, it is time to suffer. "Is there any way to solve it?" Zhu Jing shook his head: "I haven''t heard of how topletely solve the problem of love. However, I heard that the female host''s parasitic host can control the emotion of the male partner through the female partner, thereby preventing the male partner If you eat the parasitic host, you won''t feel pain. " "This Tang Guo is too hard-hearted." Fang Sifei couldn''t help but curse, "Shi Jing gave her all the wealth, and as a result she left a feeling of affection on Shi Jing. She must know This, intentionally did not remind, most of them want to use this to shame Shijing and Qingxue. " "Is there no other way?" Shi Jing asked. Zhu Jing shook her head: "I haven''t heard of it anyway, maybe Tang Guo will know it, after all, she is the one who raises the uncle." "So," Shi Jing thought for a while, and said, "Don''t talk to Qingxue about this for the time being." Chapter 3161: Heirloom (83) Chapter 3161: Heirloom (83) 3161 Born-Abt 1911 "I''ll find a chance to meet with Xiaoguo and ask about the situation." However, Xie Qingxue had long suspected the situation. While the three were talking quietly, she was eavesdropping outside. Hearing that there might be a seizure, Xie Qingxue was sad. With tears, covering her mouth, she turned to Tang Guo. Xie Qingxue came to find Tang Guo. It was no surprise. After all, in the plot, Xie Qingxue took the initiative to find the original owner, and asked the original owner to help resolve the matter of love. "Ms. Tang, A Jing haspensated you for all your wealth. You said that you would no longer be held ountable for A Jing''s deceiving of the holy medicine. So, can you take away the affection on A Jing? Every time I think of it, when Shijing is affectionate to her, she can''t bear the pain directly. The miserable appearance makes her feel very distressed. Not only was she unable to do anything, she had to stay away from A Jing, and the affection would be slightly slower and less torture A Jing. She did not expect that one day, Shijing would cause physical pain because she was with her and liked her too much. After discovering that Shijing''s pain had something to do with her, she didn''t dare to get close to him at all, for fear that his face would suddenly be sore and distorted. "It turned out that you came to me for this matter." Tang Guo looked at Xie Qingxue indifferently. "But you''re useless to find me. Once the love is nted, it can''t be eradicated. I do get all the wealth of Shijing. , But the one used topensate him for deceiving the holy medicine. " "He has deceived me and yed with my feelings. I haven''t pursued it. Don''t say that it can''t be resolved. Even if it can be resolved, I won''t help him deal with the situation. This is what he deserves. It wasn''t that I persecuted him, forced him, or threatened him. He chose to nt it at that time, just to cheat the holy medicine. If he repented on the spot and left, I wouldn''t plug the feelings directly into his body. " "Miss Tang, if you like A Jing, he is really distressed now, please help A Jing. As long as you help A Jing, let me do anything." Tang Guo nced gently at Xie Qingxue: "You havee to consume my likes again, yes, I did really like him before. But all the likes are based on his deception. For a deceive me Emotional person, how can I continue to like him? He is in pain, it''s nothing to do with me. You go, I can''t solve the thing of affection. " "Miss Tang ..." "However, it is not an unsolved problem. Shijing does not like people, does not understand emotions, and affection does not treat him." Tang Guobei said profoundly, "This is the best solution. Unemotional, love can''t threaten him, and he will soon fall asleep. " "Okay, I have something else." Tang Guo left quickly, Xie Qingxue had to chase, but was stopped by the bodyguard arranged by Kong Chi. Kong Chi''s reason for arranging bodyguards for Tang Guo was that he thought the family might not be reconciled, fearing that she might be in danger, and it would be safer to go wherever he went. Kong Chi''s kindness was epted by Tang Guo. Xie Qingxue did not leave long before she learned that Shijing came to her. "Xiaoguo, since we have already settled the two between us, can you help me solve the affair?" Tang Guoughed directly: "Liang Qing? When did I say that we Liang Qing?" Chapter 3162: Heirloom (84) Chapter 3162: Heirloom (84) 3162) Gita 18.11 The sacred heart of the gods "Did you say you gave up all your wealth? That''s just that youpensate me for the loss of the holy medicine. You deceived me and yed with my feelings, and I haven''t settled it for you yet." "Furthermore, wasn''t it that you were willing to nt it in order to get the holy medicine? Originally, you didn''t like other people and stayed in the vige with me forever, it would be good for your body." "Little fruit ..." "Shijing, Xie Qingxue also came to me and wanted me to help you solve the problem of love. I said the same to her. Once love is nted, there is no way to cure it. You want to be painless and not like it People, feelings can''t affect you. " Shijing returned disappointed and found that Xie Qingxue had gone. He went crazy to find Xie Qingxue, but the result was just found, and the emotions started again. Xie Qingxue wanted to leave, but the situation of Chennai made her very worried. The Shi family also knew from Zhu Jing''s mouth that the cause of Shi Jing was the cause of love. As a result, Tang Guo was once again found by the Shi family. Various threat warnings from the Shi family couple made Tang Guo get rid of the emotions in Shi Jing. However, Tang Guo didn''t eat the set, and directly put out the dense crowd of maggots, scaring the two couples away. Tang Guo didn''t help solve it. The Shi family and Shi Jing Xie Qingxue were very desperate. Because of love affairs, their rtionship has temporarily eased a lot. Tang Guo didn''t eat soft and hard, they had no way at all, and there was a hole covering Tang Guo, Xie Qingxue began to despair. Especially Shijing, she was reluctant to let go of her, and she didn''t feelfortable turning around and leaving. Just when they were in despair, a group of mysterious people found Xie Qingxue. It didn''t take long for Xie Qingxue to appear in front of Tang Guo again, beside Xie Qingxue, there were many people, and an old man who looked unfathomable. This pedestrian seems to be here to help Xie Qingxue support. Seeing this pedestrian, Tang Guo was a little happy at the time. After waiting so long, I finally waited for this wave of people. This old man is not a so-called spiritual practitioner. There is no spiritual practitioner in this world. But there are martial arts masters in this world, yes, it is the kind of martial arts master who can practice inner strength by walking on the wall. Xie Qingxue''s identity is the granddaughter of a certain martial art hermit. Xie Qingxue''s father was the bloodline that the headman had experienced in the Soviet Union and left behind. As a result of the First World War, the descendants of this martial art leader were dead. Eventually I remembered that when I was young, I had a mischief with a woman in the vulgar world. So I sent someone out. This martial art also has argepany in the vulgar world, but this head has always been concentrating on martial arts. The outside affairs are managed by other people in the martial arts. After finding Xie Qingxue, and knowing the difficulties she is facing now, the head is the most powerful master who directly arranged a martial art, that is, the old man, who brought people to support Xie Qingxue. Knowing that Tang Guo is a Sheng Dai, they have no fear at all. The people of the Saint Dai family can only y cricket, and their fists and kung fu are not great. In particr, the Sheng Dai people have long since fallen in the eyes of Wu Lin. "You are the sacred daughter of the Saint Dai people," the old man said directly. "I came here this time for the sake of our youngdy''s husband." Tang Guo looked at the old man with a smile, and those who stood neatly. Chapter 3163: Heirloom (85) Chapter 3163: Heirloom (85) 3163: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Who are you?" Tang Guo asked, without an old man at all. The old man snorted coldly: "The old man is the elder of Tianjimen. As a saint of the Dong people, you should know Tianjimen?" Both Tang Guo and the original owner know Tianjimen. For the entire martial arts, Tianjimen is indeed invincible and very powerful. Neither their martial arts nor their industry in the world can be easily shaken. Of course, more threats to the Sheng Dai people should still be the powerful force of Tianjimen. Once Tianjimen really wanted to embarrass the Holy Tribe, sending people to destroy the Holy Tribe in the past. They were good at martial arts, and the Holy Tribe withck of force could not resist it for a long time. In the plot, the original owner was originally unwilling to help Shijing resolve the matter of love, because Tianjimen supported Xie Qingxue and sent someone to attack the Sheng Dai people. The Saint Dai people suffered a lot of injuries and wounds, eventually causing the original owner to give up resistance and lead the male to his own body. At this point, Tianjimen finally gave up and continued to destroy the Sheng Dai people. However, after that time, the Sheng Dai people suffered severe injuries and basically had no chance of recovering. Thinking of these things in memory, Tang Guo looked particrly unfriendly at the eyes of the elder Tianjimen. Some time ago, she took the owner of the Sheng Dai into the vi and arranged for them to study. Faced with the blueprint Tang Guo painted for them, everyone was full of energy. The main thing happened was the situation. They thought that Tang Guo needed to use the development of the Sheng Dai to heal. Tang Guo did something good for the Sheng Dai, and they naturally cooperated. What they don''t know is that Tang Guo also secretly returned to visit the Sheng Dai people. As long as some people dare to enter the Sheng Dai tribe, no matter what the master is, they can''t eat it. The Sheng Dai hasn''t appeared for a long time, and she can call on the people of Wanyu. This time, she will reappear Wanyu and let this group of unreasonable people see what is really unreasonable. "It was the elder of Tianjimen. I don''t know what happened to the eldering here today." "Little girl, this emotional matter can''t help but, you have to quickly understand the feelings of Shi Jing, or the manager will be angry at that time, and may not be friendly to your holy tribe." If threatened, Tang Guo didn''t care. "The elder''s tone is really great. At this time, the situation is indeed a kind of affection, but his feelings were not forced by me, and I did not break up the couple of lovers. Instead, he deceived me and deceived me. With the only holy medicine, I didn''t mean to save him after knowing the truth. Besides, everything used by others was already dirty. As a sage of the Saint Dai, I did nt pick up the tattered ones. Rare. " "That is, the elder who cares about you, obviously deceived the maiden''s feelings, but also deceived the holy medicine, and nted love, but when they got married. This is the rule of our holy tribe. If he is unwilling , How can we force him. Our holy tribe, we are all about loving each other. On the contrary, you Tianjimen, if you do nt ask anything clearly,e to ask the sindy, we do nt want to. "Sir, you have to think clearly, there is no chance for the Holy Tribe and Tianjimen to face each other." The old man was already impatient. "Give me a word today. If you still disagree, then don''t me the old man. You''re wee. Besides, the temperament of the head is not as good as you think. " Chapter 3164: Heirloom (86) Chapter 3164: Heirloom (86) 3164: Word Stacks Level 3164 Answers "Ms. Qingxue is the only granddaughter in charge. You should know what weight it is." Tang Guo hadn''t spoken yet, and Shi Jing and Chu Lihui hurried over. Noting in, but also brought a lot of people, and immediately protected the surrounding Tang Guo tightly. Even in the face of a hermit master, Kong Chi was not afraid. After looking at the old man a little, he said, "Old man, Xiaoguo has no obligation to help Shijing solve the problem of love, you can go back. Shijing hase to this day. He med himself, no wonder little fruit, to say innocent, the most innocent person is still little fruit. " "Where''s the wild boy, don''t take care of my Tianjimen." The old man was very angry and gave Tang Guo a nce. "Sir, you really don''t think about it?" "I don''t think about it, I won''t help Shijing resolve the situation. You are familiar with my holy tribe. You should also understand that there is no way topletely resolve the situation. The old man narrowed his eyes: "Although there is noplete solution, I have heard that love can be drawn. As long as you draw love, I will not investigate this matter." Tang Guoughed: "The elders have done their homework well, but they also know that they must be put back into the boarding body. Otherwise, there is no way to draw love. The second boarding body will suffer more. , Why should I endure such pain and help the times? I was the one who was deceived by him. " "I don''t care about these. In short, you don''t solve the situation situation, I will not let your holy tribe pass." Tang Guo waved his hand indifferently. "Then please." In the end, the old man left Xie Qingxue angrily, and put down his ruthless words to let Tang Guo wait. "Xiaoguo, is there really no problem?" Shijing was worried and asked, "Do I need to arrange for someone to protect the Saint Dai people over there?" "No, Brother Chi, Tianjimen is a martial arts family. Unless it is a very powerful hot weapon, most people are not their opponents. Don''t worry, I have received the vi group from the Saint Dai people. There are other arrangements as well, rest assured, I will make them unable to walk around. " Miao Xiao''s original worries turned to doubt when she saw Tang Guo''s self-confidence: "Xiao Guo, do you have any arrangements?" Miao Xiao felt that the speed of this saint''s growth did not seem to be expected. Silent, they changed the Holy Tribe. He wouldn''t believe it a few years ago. Now, the people of the Sheng Dai can carry their briefcases to work in thepany, and they can speak a little foreignnguage. Even so, their old business has not let go, and they will diligently contact Jishu after returning home from work. The vi that Tang Guo bought, the surrounding environment is very good, it is very suitable for raising a tadpole. That area was bought by her, and I was not afraid to disturb other people. It can be said that the vi group has be the second stronghold of their Sheng Dai people. "Matriarch, have you ever seen Summoning Wansong in this life?" Tang Guo smiled and said to Miao Xiao, who was still confused, and looked at her in shock. "Xiaoguo, what do you say, summon Wanzhang? Have you been able to summon Wanzhang?" Although Tang Guozhang has been progressing, the number of zangzis raised must be many. But summoning Manchu, he never really thought about it. Even in the most prosperous era of the Sheng Dai people, not everydy can summon thousands of people. Chapter 3165: Heirloom (87) Chapter 3165: Heirloom (87) 3165: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It is not 10,000 maggots, but 10,000 maggots summoned at the same time, and how many of them are depends on the strength of that person. What Tang Guo has said over the years is not unrealized, and he has never joked. Miao Xiao was almost fainted with excitement, summoned thousands of maggots, 10,000 species of maggots, how much effort it took to be able to raise 10,000 species of maggots. Even if the military force is a little weaker, he can summon Wanxian''s puppet master, but he is not afraid of Tianjimen. Instead, the martial arts masters at Tianjimen look down on them, and they are afraid that they will suffer a big loss. "Brother Kong Chi, Li Hui, Tianjimen may be messing around in our vige. I have to go back and see. Although there is no one, I don''t want to see people growing up when they grow up." Kong Chi hardly hesitated: "I''ll go with you. I have a lot of bodyguards and good skills. Although I can''t deal with martial arts masters, I still have no problem running." Tang Guo was not afraid that Tianjimen was in trouble, and Kong Chi believed that she could deal with it. How could he be relieved to let her go back alone. "You can deal with those people, right?" Kong Chi asked. Tang Guo nodded: "To deal with it, my martial arts have beenpleted." Miao Xiao, who had already been soothed, almost fainted when he heard this sentence. Dacheng, their maiden is less than twenty years old, so how to do it will be done. How wicked this talent really is. Now, let alone Tianjimen find trouble, the whole martial arts is in trouble, so why ca nt they be the Holy Dai. Miao Xiao almostughed, even if he was to die immediately, he would have no regrets. With the existence of a maiden, the holy tribe will only be more and more prosperous. "After you deal with them, do you want to kill them or let them go back?" Kong Chi thought that Tang Guo might teach Tianjimen a lesson and then put them back. This is what he knows, and she should not Put down their hands, at most, to abolish their martial arts. System: Isn''t this dead? Man, is your filter too thick? For a martial arts person, there is no martial art, isn''t that killing them? "Isn''t it impossible to kill people in this era?" Tang Guo looked puzzled. "Besides, I''m not so cruel. Whoever provokes me should kill people. It''s really bloody." System: Slightly. Although it doesn''t kill, the result is definitely not good, and life is worse than death, bad. Kong Chi smiled: "Then they are in trouble and easily let go of people, it seems that they are too cheap." The system heard something, wouldn''t this guy have any bad ideas? "What advice does Brother Chi Chi have?" "You''re not saying that you can''t kill them casually in this era, but don''t punish them, I think it''s too cheap for them. Instead, catch them and send them to the police. They openly went to your vige to make troubles and locked them in the bureau. Educate, be alive again. " Tang Guo suddenly realized: "Fortunately, Brother Chi Chi reminded me, yeah, although I can''t treat them, but they are in trouble. It is best to break into the house and send them to the bureau." Tang Guo originally nned to abolish their martial arts directly. Let the people of Tianjimen understand that the people of the Holy Tribe are not provoked casually. But Kong Chi said that she had another idea. Chapter 3166: Heirloom (88) Chapter 3166: Heirloom (88) 3166: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tianjimen also has apany in the secr world, aren''t they famous martial arts gates? Let them be more famous. There may be Kong Chi helping the activities, and the rtionship between Tianjimen and the vulgar world may not be so good. Let her think about any of the maggots she raised, which maggots are more suitable for Tianjimen people. After the decision was made, Tang Guokong Chi, and some members of the tribe were ready to return to the vige, waiting for Tianjimen to make trouble. After a few people left, Chu Lihui became more and more wrong. This time Tang Guo said she would not take her, and his cousin also said that she was gone. No one looked at thepany, and asked her to help look at thepany, so that no one would deal with anything urgent. After all, the people of the Sheng Dai people have just entered thepany to study. They can''t solve all things so quickly, and they don''t understand many things. There are some things that professional managers are not good at. Mainly, he was a little worried. Tianjimen''s mundanepany took action to deal with it. No one took the lead. Chu Lihui felt that something was wrong. Why is my cousin so enthusiastic? She remembered that recently, cousin had begun to go to Tang Guo alone. Regarding Tang Guo, everything was arranged properly, and he was unwilling to make a mistake. Thinking of the courageous energy before my cousin, she couldn''t help thinking of some suitors, although they were doing different things, they were almost the same. So ... does her big cousin look after Xiaoguo? Chu Lihui, who wanted to understand, suddenly copsed, and she thought about whether her abominable big cousin had liked Xiaoguo from the beginning. But in the past it was not easy to start, so she had to use her as an excuse to help Tang Guo. Tang Guo is now single, so naturally she doesn''t need to be a face cousin. "Kong Chi, you hate it!" Kong Chi didn''t know that Chu Lihui had scolded him a hundred and eighty times, and now she and Tang Guo have returned to the vige. Miao Xiao also felt that Kong Chi was attentive, not because of Tang Guo, he didn''t believe it. Sure enough, how can a maiden be so good that it is not liked? He looks at Kong Chi more than Shi Jingshun. Although Shi Jing has also been diligent, he always feels a bit unreal. Kong Chi is different. Everyone is thinking about Tang Guo. Outsiders can feel the care and patience inside. Tang Guo went directly to the vige, not only went back, but also asked people to install cameras in the vige. The reason why the camera is installed is, of course, to capture the evidence that those people are in trouble in the vige, so that they can be locked in the bureau for a meal. Then she waited for Tianjimen to find her. The person at Tianjimen wanted to wait for Tang Guo to regret it, but found that she hadn''t moved at all, and heard that she had returned to the vige directly. Within a few days, the head of Tianjimen gave an order, and he was afraid that the elders would take their disciples to go to the Sheng Dai to find trouble. After Tang Guo heard the news, he took the man up the mountain hut. The people at Tianjimen found that there was no one here. There was no one at all, and they were very angry, thinking that Tang Guo might have returned to take away the people. "Elder, what should I do? People here seem to have fled." "Abominable! They run fast," the old man was very angry. "It lifted me up here. I can run a monk, I can''t run a temple. Now that the monk doesn''t want the temple, we will do a good job and smash the temple to help them. Notice Go down, let people search for the whereabouts of the Sheng Dai people. Once found, you are wee to kill. " Chapter 3167: Heirloom (89) Chapter 3167: Heirloom (89) 3167: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The people at Tianjimen do not care whether they can kill people in this era. They often fight with each other, and people outside can''t control it. Even after the door was destroyed, they were dealt with cleanly, and no one would find it. [The host is big, they are already smashing things in the vige. "Well, let them smash. The vige houses are really old and the old things should be reced. They are not smashed, and I still have a bit of reluctance to change. Now someone will help pay for the vige repairs, and I am happy." After the elders and other people smashed the vige, Tang Guo finally led people down the mountain. When the elder looked at Tang Guo, he sneered: "The maiden came just right, I thought you were afraid, and you fled." "You came over and destroyed the vige, do you want to leave?" Basically everything was smashed. Tang Guo asked the system to check the camera. The camera was powered off and could not be used. Then it''s time for her performance. Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent appearance, the elder suddenly felt a bit wrong. Wu Xi''s ears and eyes were particrly intelligent. He heard strange noises around him, and felt a little disturbed. By the time he found something wrong, it was toote. The ck piece, like the water soaked in, kept covering everything in front of them, all of which were bugs. In the surroundings, it has been surrounded by dense insects. Needless to say, these must be tapeworms. The elder''s scalp is numb. He wants to jump up and jump, and suddenly finds that the eyes can see the tapeworms. The advantage of these maggots is that they are slowly shrinking around them. There are not only maggots that crawl, but also maggots that can fly. In front of him was the scene where Wan Xi appeared, and the most excited one was Miao Xiao, the patriarch and several members of the Sheng Dai. Wan Ye, I didn''t expect that they could see such a scene in their lifetime. No matter how the elders run and how they resist, they cannot escape the encirclement of roundworms. Soon they were surrounded by tapeworms. It wasn''t until Tang Guo gave an order to let the tapeworms evacuate that Wan Ye slowly dissipated. During this period, of course, there were tapeworms killed by elders and others. However, Tang Guo himself didn''t know how much he raised, especially some tapeworms, which were specifically targeted at martial arts people. They could not resist. Look at the maggots pushing away, lying on the ground and breathing heavily, as if the elders who have no energy all over wait for someone to know how weak they are. "Brother Kong Chi, they have no way to use martial arts, and now they have all hit me. This puppet is devouring internal force and is stored in their Dantian position. Once they use the internal force, they will be soft and unable to use it at all. . " Why do the armed people suppress the Sheng people? It is because the Sheng Dai people have all kinds of strange maggots that will suppress them. Suppressed, but they were afraid. "Then leave it to me, run privately and destroy the house arbitrarily, enough for them to squat for a few years." Kong Chimanded people with a smile, tied the elders and others. Others went to pick up the memory card inside the camera, which could have evidence of this group of people doing bad things. "I will go to Tianjimen." Tang Guo indicated his whereabouts. Chapter 3168: Heirloom (90) Chapter 3168: Heirloom (90) 3168: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The people at Tianjimen came to provoke, Tang Guo must find his ce. With Tang Guo''s previous performance, Miao Xiao did not persuade at all and was very much in favor. For so many years, the martial arts people have been suppressing their holy tribe, otherwise the holy tribe will not be reduced to this day. Whenever a life-saving medicine is needed, they all run to the Sheng Dai people. Afraid of the strange maggots raised by the Sheng Dai people, they will desperately suppress them. In the past, it was just that they had no strength. Now the maiden can summon Wanzhao, and the entire martial arts is no longer afraid, naturally it is to raise an eyebrow and exhale. Kong Chi followed, of course. Outside of Tianjimen, Tang Guo shouted with a trumpet: "Everyone at Tianjimen ising out, and Tang Guo of Sheng Dai tribe is here to return your gift." Tang Guo brought people and went all the way to Tianjimen, and the movement was particrly loud. Anyone who has martial arts sees, she will talk about the grudge with Tianjimen. Tianjimen''s outermost Mina activity is indeed very frequent, I heard that the head has found a new bloodline. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, they suddenly realized. But when Tang Guo took these people to Tianjimen, they thought she was going to die. Just waiting for them to know thetest news, Tang Guo summoned Wanji to leak the water around Tianjimen, so that those who continuously eat the buildings of Tianjimen, and even some of them have prated directly into the body of Tianjimen''s disciples. It''s the kind of maggot that can''t use its internal force. Even if the head of Tianjimen finally came out, Tang Guo was repelled. They heard that the sacred maiden of the Holy Tribe was just twenty years old, and she was able to summon thousands of people. I heard that not only is the sage of the Sheng Dai tribe unmatched in martial arts, but also the martial arts is very good, and the internal force is also very strong. The head of Tianjimen was also repelled by her. "The head of the recording I yed just now should be over." Kong Chi looked at the blue-haired old man with a smile on his face, sitting on the floor against the wall, the old white-haired man. "Actually, this is a direct recording video, but I think it''s enough to listen to the recording. If the head wants to watch the video, it''s OK. " After Tang Guo defeated the head of Tianjimen and destroyed the opponent''s building with insects, Kong Chi stood up and yed the audio recorded by Chu Lihui to the other party. "In this recording, who is right and who is wrong, and who is the one who provokes it first, should the head hear it?" The head of Tianjimen has not spoken, but he is not so proud at first. He has been practicing internal force for many years and was defeated by a female doll of about twenty, which is thest thing he can ept. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you listen to this recording. If he is defeated, then he can only admit defeat, and there is no capital to treat the Sheng Dai people. But after listening to this recording, he was even more angry. It turned out that Shijing and Xie Qingxue were really unreasonable. Before, he thought that it was really the sacred girl of the St. Dai ethnic group, who had to upy the scene to give the scene a maggot. It''s also me the people below, the question is also unclear, only to let him lose face, now the whole martial arts fear that he knows this shameful thing. "If there is no problem, the head has topensate the entire vige of Sheng Dai for a moment. The houses there were actively destroyed by people at your Tianjimen gate, and there is no way to live." Tang Guo reminded in a timely manner. Chapter 3169: Heirloom (91) Chapter 3169: Heirloom (91) 3169: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The head should not be worse than this. As for the people who are destroying and intending to separate our rtionship between the Sheng Dai and the Tianjimen, I have seized them and sent them to the bureau for transformation." "The matter ofpensation, I will arrange for someone toe over and exin to you the other day." There is no way to control it. Even the entire martial arts can''t fight against the sacred sages of the Sacred Family who can summon thousands of people. No one can predict when these weird bugs will prate into their bodies from their skins and live in nests in their fields. "As for those disciples who don''t have a clear mind, they also hope that the maiden can let them go." Tang Guoxiaoyingyingying: "People have been handed over to the police, as long as they are good people inside, I believe they wille out soon, do not worry about the head." Although the head of Tianjimen was angry, he dared not ask any more. Because in his Dantian, he didn''t know how many bugs got into it. Now as long as he uses his internal force, his body is extremely specific. Tang Guo smiled, but there were more than worms in Dantian. The elder''s blood was full of her maggots. As long as the other party is so excited, using a little bit of martial arts, the internal force will be extremely painful. "Will the maiden be able to interpret my body?" The head of the Promise finally said this, and some pleadings appeared on his face. Tang Guo smiled slightly, pretending to be very innocent: "Head, what maggots do you say? You say for no reason, how can there be maggots in your body?" In the situation where the head of Tianjimen was about to be furious, Tang Guo and Kong Chi stepped away with ease. As for the tapeworm that had been nted on the head of Tianjimen, she said that she did not know what was going on. Tianjimen had offended her, so she would not help the other party to see what the tapeworm was. If you want to me, these people, regardless of their innocence, will arrange for someone toe to her holy tribe to kill. In the plot, the original owner did not stop the killing in time. Many people have died in order to resist the attack of Tianjimen. It didn''t take long for the patriarch Miao Xiao to notify Tang Guo and get thepensation from Tianjimen. Tang Guo made Miao Xiao himself think about how to rebuild the vige and continue to wave in the city. Miao Xiao watched Tang Guo spend the whole day either studying the prescription of medicated diet or pondering to arrange some pills to supplement the body. I realized in my heart that this time, not only did the maiden like the person, but also the maiden liked it. Miao Xiao is very optimistic about Kong Chi, and thinks that there will be good things happening to the Sheng Dai people. "Xiaoguo, do you want to cultivate a pair of feelings again? Now that your technique isplete, it is a breeze to cultivate feelings. Within a few years, you can cultivate a perfect feelings." Miao Xiao appropriate Remind that after training, you can almost get married. When they got married, they nted the situation, and they were not afraid that Kong Chi would hang up by ident because of his bad health. The virgins who have achieved the martial arts must cultivate the most powerful feelings. They can prolong life and benefit the body. "Right." Tang Guo is still pondering another thing, that is, whether the life expectancy of the two is calcted ording to Kong Chi or her, after the affection is nted. Chapter 3170: Heirloom (92) Chapter 3170: Heirloom (92) 3170: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Actually, it doesn''t make sense to think about it. The host is big. Whether it''s calcted based on your life or the lovely life of your family, you are all willing. Not being able to live together, but being able to die together is a very romantic thing. If you tell this thing to your lovely family, he would like to apany you for everything. Even if you die, you will die with a smile. Maybe you are still beautiful. Tang Guo still feels a bit reasonable: "When we get married, I ask him if he wants to." System hum, does this need to be asked? It must be 10,000 willing. That guy is nning how to go a step further with the host, and he is actively proposing to the patriarch to n things for the Sheng Dai vige. I also invited someone to help me draw the design. "Cousin, you may have lost a cousin." Chu Lihui walked in front of Kong Chi, watching the other person was looking at the design drawings of various viges, and his expression was difficult to say. "Cousin, did you hear that, you I have lost a tender and lovely cousin. " Kong Chi finally looked up and smiled, "I don''t have a tender and cute cousin." Chu Lihui: Lying down! This is shocking. "When did you look at Xiaoguo? Since you''ve seen it, you haven''t seen anything in it for so long. If you don''t get into the bowl again, it will be snatched by others and you will cry." When Chu Chihui knew that Kong Chi had thoughts on Tang Guo, Chu Lihui was surprised at first, and then rejoiced. Because she likes Tang Guo very much, especially her cousin is getting better and better, and finally there are people who like it. The whole family is an attitude, I hope he can get people early and take them home to get married. "I already have a n," Kong Chi said with a serious look. "Soon she will be me." Chu Lihui really couldn''t help rolling her eyes, or was she too confident. What if Tang Guo is not willing? I can''t beat my face when I see it. However, after a while, Chu Lihui learned that Kong Chi brought Tang Guoling home to see his parents, and almost said aloud at that time. She obviously graduated from a prestigious school, so why would she only say one thing when facing her cousin? Tang Guo and Kong Chi were logically together, because there was a lesson learned from the past, and the people tested Kong Chi severely. The final result is naturally good. Faced with all the tests, Kong Chi was not afraid at all. The tribe saw his dedication to the heart, and finally sent a heartfelt blessing. On the day of their marriage, when Tang Guo came up with affection, under the eyes of Kong Chi''s anticipation, the two nted affection. One day, Kong Chi suddenly asked Tang Guo one thing: "Xiao Guo, you have had a rtionship with Shijing before. I heard the patriarch said that even if the female is trying to force it out of the body, Take some time. " "I don''t have any seeds." Tang Guo blinked his eyes. "At that time, only Shijing had nted love. I didn''t have any seeds for the time being." Kong Chi was puzzled: "Why didn''t you nt it in the first ce?" "I raised a lot of puppets at the time, and for the time being there was no empty puppet." Kong Chi didn''t believe her gossip. The little girl who thought she was innocent was actually not as bad as her. Looking at the appearance of Kong Chi''s unbelief, Tang Guo couldn''t help but look like you: "Chi, brother, in fact, I didn''t immediately nt love, because the night before my wedding, I had a bad dream." Chapter 3171: Heirloom (93) Chapter 3171: Heirloom (93) 3171 Born-19 Oct 1974 "What did you dream?" "I dreamed that the situation might be deceiving me, or even betray me in the future." System: Hey, here it is again, this coquettish word is really a set. This man is, too, don''t you feel tired after listening to this routine for so many years? "Is it because of this dream that you have no feelings?" Kong Chi asked, and he felt that this was a bit true. "Yes, I n to wait and see if it is the same as I saw in my dreams. After all, under the circumstances, even if the females are much easier to peel off, it is not good for the body. Later, Brother Chi has already Knowing that, I will no longer continue to be emotional. " Kong Chi nodded and asked, "Where is the female?" There should be no death. Once the female puppet is dead, the male puppet is estimated to be unable to survive. He has always been paying attention to the situation over Shijing, and the other party suffers from affection from time to time. Even without his interference, he has no energy to rise again. Shi Jing''s parents were so dead that Xie Qingxue didn''t agree with the daughter-inw at all. A few years have passed, and neither of them has been married. Because of Xie Qingxue''s incident, the priests of the sacred Dai people in Tianjimen, their heads and disciples in the door could not use internal force, which was basically equivalent to abolition. There are also some disciples who have been locked in the bureau, and they have been enthusiastic about the whole circle. I can''t keep myself, how can the head of Tianjimen take care of Xie Qingxue? From time to time, thepany where Tianji people live, Kong Chi often asked his brother to make some troubles, which was enough for them to drink a pot, anyway, they would not give them a good day. "I was so angry that I nted the dog in Shijing''s family." Tang Guo said, whispering, "You can''t easily kill people, after all, you can only do this." He heard that Kong Chi almostughed. OK, dare to be in love with a dog. Can this dog control the mood of the female puppet? Shijing is tortured every day, he never thought that the episode of emotions was so ufortable. For years of pain, he couldn''t bear it anymore. Although he gets along with Xie Qingxue every day, he is not too close to Xie Qingxue at all. When Xie Qingxue guarded him crying, he couldn''t help feeling distressed. Looking at Shijing''s pain, Xie Qingxue once again found Tang Guo with a much better attitude than before. "Miss Tang, please, find a way to help A Jing, I really don''t want to look at him as painfully. I don''t dare to ask Miss Tang to give herself up, just ask Miss Tang to give A Jing a way of life." Xie Qingxue finally bowed her head. This time, Tang Guo did not directly say that he could not help, but said: "Although love cannot be eradicated, there is a way to solve it. I think you have been together for so many years, and you really do not feel sorry. OK, I give you a chance. " "There is a way to solve the pain of the time and let the two of you who love you share the pain." When the system heard this, it felt wrong. Is there a way? Why didn''t he think it was a good thing? Xie Qingxue took Tang Guo to tell her the method, went home to find Shijing, and told this method to Shijing. Tang Guo said that the method was to use blood to induce death. As long as he can lead Xiongyu into her body, Shijing''s pain will be resolved naturally. Chapter 3172: Heirloom (94) Chapter 3172: Heirloom (94) 3172); It is also specifically reminded that two people can be in pain for one month, or one person in pain for half a year, which is equivalent to sharing the pain. It s fair to be tasted by everyone. System: Yes, yes, everything the dog host says is true. After knowing this, Kong Chi only smiled that Tang Guo was too frustrating, and happily said that his wife was so smart that he thought of such a good way. System: One hill of a hill. After Xie Qingxue introduced the maggots to her body, she finally realized the pain of maggots eating, and after only one month, she almost tortured her into an inhuman form. Seeing this situation, he quickly brought the tapeworm back, and continued to suffer the terrible pain. This statested for half a year, and Fang Sifei was on the side, and couldn''t stand it anymore. Later, he identally disclosed this to Su Danhua. Su Danhua came to the door and found Xie Qingxue. This month is the time when Xie Qingxue was suffering. He intends to use them toplete the two. In the touch of the two, Su Danhua stunned with blood. But I don''t know if the roundworms don''t like Su Danhua''s blood very much. The roundworms have been in Xie Qingxue''s body, just can''te out. But Shi Jing tried, and the maggot rushed into his body again. "It seems that I really can''t help you." Su Danhua said regretfully. "I didn''t expect that you could be together like this. Since I can''t help you, I should go." Su Danhua said with a look of relief: "I believe that even if you are suffering the pain now, presumably because you can be together, your heart is also very sweet. After all, it is worthwhile to cry and hurt with someone you love. Physical pain is far less than psychological pain. " Shijing and Xie Qingxue both wanted to refute. In fact, they already felt that physical pain was the real pain. Su Danhua was gone, leaving a threatening face and Xie Qingxue. Su Danhua''s departure was very rxed, as if he really let go of something. Since this day, no one who is concerned with Xie Qingxue can contact Su Danhua again. I learned a long time ago that Su Danhua emigrated, andter found a new partner, married and had children, and lived a nd life. Shi Jing and Xie Qingxue still use the blood to lure the maggots each month, and bring the maggots into their own bodies to share the pain of the biting maggots. Fang Sifei saw that the two were like this, and they were able to be together, very moved by their love. Later, she also married Zhu Jing. She thought that she and Zhu Jing would be sweet and sweet with her life. It waspletely unexpected that after many years, Zhu Jing had stolen outside. She was noisy, crying, and unable to separate, and lived a day of fighting with various primary three. When the Shijia couple persuaded Shijing to leave Xie Qingxue without fruit, they finally gave up. The lives were also deserted, not much taste. Shijing and Xie Qingxue insisted that they should bear the pain once. They didn''t know how many years they persisted. From each month to that day, their hearts would tremble, and then they would be numb and dull. I don''t know when they will have fewer and fewer emotional episodes. One dayter, Xie Qingxue suddenly said, "Ajing, you don''t love me anymore, right?" "Qingxue," Shijing looked at Xie Qingxue and asked, "You don''t love me anymore, right?" Chapter 3173: The Holy Ghost (End) Chapter 3173: The Holy Ghost (End) Chapter 3173: The Holy Elder''s Sessor (End) The two were silent for a long time and did not continue the topic. From this day, they did not conduct bloodletting every month. Qing Yuan returned to Shi Jing''s body, and the two still lived together, but there was no such hot feeling between them as the calm standing water. Under Tang Guo''s conditioning, Kong Chi''s body is gradually getting better. ording to thew, the number of years she has lived in this world, plus those twenty years, should finally be able to live to her forties. It may be her mastery of martial arts. The two cultivated a loving rtionship. Through love, the two have reached the level of sharing life. In this life, Kong Chi lived a hundred and twenty years old with a body that everyone thought was not very good. Tang Guo was a few years younger than him and also lived in his nies. This age is already very long in the ordinary people''s world. Because of Tang Guo''s special care, when she left the world, Miao Xiao was still alive and kicking Tang Guo away with tears and snot. She was also assured that with the precious handwritings she left behind, he would surely pick the best maiden. Anyway, he feels that he has lived a long time. If this doesn''t work, he will pick another one. He can always choose a satisfactory one. He is very patient. When Tang Guo left the world, he also greeted the people in the group, saying: This world is over, goodbye to the next world. When the people in the group knew it, they all sighed. Only Shangguan Yungu looked at the news and was a little aggressive, not quite understanding what was going on. After everyone exined to him, he was surprised. It turns out that there are still such amazing things in the world. Sure enough, the school master is a very powerful person who can go to every world. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, when will the young master appear? [Mo Yuntian]: You shouldn''t wait long. The time in your world seems to pass slowly. It s been over seventy years since your little uncle s side, less than ten years on your side, rest assured, it wo nt be long before you can see the girl again, do nt worry, just wait. Shangguan Yungu was assured that everyone in the group was very concerned about the whereabouts of Tang Guo. Recently, he has paid close attention to this problem. It was only a few years before he worshiped Mo Yuntian as a master. The new emperor has basically been able to control the administration of the DPRK and has done everything he can do for the new emperor. All rights were subsequently transferred to the hands of the new emperor. But he stayed in the pce all day to practice martial arts. The new emperor wanted to continue to enve him, so he didn''t want to. He is a man who can be an immortal. ... "Since you are already a member of my Houfu and be the wife of my son, I will follow the olddy to take care of Houfu in the future. I have to say tonight that I and you are just parents'' orders , Matchmaker''s words. You have already obtained the status of Shizi''s first wife, don''t think about the others. " The moment Tang Guo was awake, he heard this ruthless remark. She could feel something covering her head, and from what she had said before, she had guessed that it was another wedding night. "Why did I get married so many times across? It''s not. To get married in this world, it must be a second marriage." The system sighed and was helpless: [No way, holding the script of the unlucky female match. Chapter 3174: Step-wife (1) Chapter 3174: Step-wife (1) The 3174th chapter step wife (1) [It''s really bitter host. However, the host is assured that the cuteness will not mind. "He doesn''t mind, but I do mind a little bit. When can I have an identity and walk through to be able to talk about first love and get married?" Systemfort: [Maybe there will beter. He is also not sure, after all, who knows what weird things will happen to the unlucky script of the female match. Besides, even if you go through, is the host''s first love with that guy a lot? It''s all old churros, and it''s also particr about it. "It''s gettingte, you can rest." The man dropped the sentence and turned without hesitation. "Miss, are you okay? Miss, how can Shizi treat you this way? I have long known that Shizi is an affectionate person. "You go out, I''m going to rest." Tang Guo lifted his hijab off, not seeing sadness or happiness on her face, but the red-haired girl standing on the side wanted nothing to say, but was frightened by her eyes. Nor is the gentledy like usual in water, why is it a bit scary. After all, the wedding night was treated like this by the husband, no matter how good-tempered people are, there is no way to hold back. "Miss, you rest first, and the ve is guarded from the outside. If you have anything, remember to call the ve." Tang Guo saw the little girl speak with sincerity, and she should be a loyal, and nodded slightly to show that she knew. When the girl-inw went out, she justy on the bed and began to receive the mind. She had a special hunch that the person should be the male lead just now, and the story of the original owner would surely be dog-blooded. System: The host''s great intuition must be right. He had read the story just now, and it was indeed quite bloody. Tang Guo was right in guessing that the person who had been indifferent to her just on the wedding night was indeed the male lead in this world, Hou Fu Shizi Dou Changye. And she is actually regarded as Dou Changye''s step wife. Because before that, Dou Changye had a childhood friend, and the two loved each other. This little green plum is the heroine of this world, named Lu Junhua. But between Lu Junhua and Dou Changye, you are not blessed by anyone. Neither the Hou government nor the Lu family agreed to their marriage. Because of the obstruction of family members on both sides, the two were naturally unable to marry. Why did the original owner be Dou Changye''s step-wife? That was because two years ago, Lu Junhua died of an ident. When Lu Junhua died, the two of them were relieved, thinking that the two would not seed. I didn''t expect that Dou Changye was stubborn to win Lu Junhua''s tablet. At that time, Dou Changye was sessful, and the emperor missed his affection deeply and gave him a wedding specially. Both wanted to stop him. What was unexpected was that Dou Changye''s affection was praised by the talented and beautiful women in the entire capital. There are even some gifted and talented women who wrote many poems about Dou Changye and Lu Junhua''s love. Two yearster, Dou Changye finally couldn''t resist the urging of his family and promised to marry the original owner. Anyway, his first wife was already Lu Junhua. These people are forcing him to marry, so he will marry him and marry him back as a disy to block their leisurely mouth. If the step-wife is obedient, then he will let him stay safe in the house. If he is not obedient, he will not be polite. In this era, women''s marriages are mostly the lives of their parents. Chapter 3175: Step-wife (2) Chapter 3175: Step-wife (2) The 3175th chapter step wife (2) Before the wedding, it was possible that the husband''s face had not been seen. The original owner only heard of Dou Changye''s reputation. He didn''t usually go out of the boudoir. He only heard rumors from outside. He thought Dou Changye was a man with deep affection. I never thought about recing Lu Junhua in Dou Changye''s mind. Now that he has been selected and married in the past, it is natural that he intends to take care of the husband with peace of mind. I just didn''t expect that Dou Changye left her indifferently on the wedding night, making her a joke in Hou''s house. The next day, everyone in the capital knew that Dou Changye was dissatisfied with his new wife and left behind to go to the study. Therefore, the original owner has be a joke for the entire capital since this day. Hou''s power is in the hands of the olddy Chen''s. Madam Hou died early, and Hou Ye suffered serious injuries in his early battles. He has been lying on the bed for more than ten years. Therefore, the people of Hou government are not prosperous, and the main characters in it are the olddy Chen Hou, Hou Ye, and Shi Zi Dou Chang Ye. In arge family, there are really few people. Now add a step-wife who is the original owner, but because she was left out in the first day by the son of the world, she has no prestige in front of the servants of Hou Fu. And everyone was touched by Shizi''s feelings for his dead wife, Lu Junhua, and he didn''t even put the original owner in his heart. The husband was deserted, and he was not allowed to be a housekeeper. He had no authority in front of the servants. Because he couldn''t catch Dou Changye''s heart, in the eyes of the olddy Chen''s, the original owner was useless and could not take it, naturally he didn''t like her much. Of course, this is not the worst. Worst of all, Lu Junhua, who had died a few years after his marriage, appeared. Dou Changye, who thought she was dead, seemed toe alive, and she could not wait for her to be hidden in the gap. Although Lu Junhua was still alive, she had lost her memory and did not know Dou Changye at all. What''s more, Lu Junhua was identally picked up by the current emperor Shangguan Qingchuan. Not only did he pick up Lu Junhua, but also his son. Yes, when Lu Junhua disappeared, she was pregnant, and she was still sinus. The emperor was attracted to a heroic and courageous woman like Lu Junhua, and he didn''t mind that she had a son and brought people back to Beijing. And although he had heard of Lu Junhua''s name before, he had never seen anyone at all. Where would he know the rtionship between Lu Junhua and Dou Changye. After bringing back, because the emperor Lu Junhua was special, the emperor did not let her get involved in the deep pce. Buy a house directly in Beijing and let Lu Junhua live. Because of this, he was discovered by Dou Changye. Dou Changye was discovering that Lu Junhua had amnesia, and every day she tried to remind him of something. The emperor knew of such a big movement. In this regard, the two men confronted, Dou Changye and the emperor said that this woman was his wife Lu Junhua. But the emperor was already caught in it, and he was unwilling to let go. For this reason, Lu Junhua was taken into the pce and sealed off directly. In this regard, Dou Changye and the Emperor fought endlessly for Lu Junhua. Because Houfu had made great contributions in the first ce, the emperor personally ordered three generations to inherit heredity, and awarded him a gold medal for exemption from death. Such an meritorious official, Shangguan Qingchuan thinks that he is also a wise monarch. Of course, it is impossible to find trouble in Houfu because of a woman. He thought that hiding a woman in the pce and waiting for a while would make Dou Changye forget. Chapter 3176: Step-wife (3) Chapter 3176: Step-wife (3) The 3176th chapter step wife (3) However, Dou Changye never gave up, even because of the emperor''s overbearingness, he directly colluded with a little prince and intended to pull the emperor off. After some battle, Dou Changye really seeded. Shangguan Qingchuan was abolished and the new emperor After boarding the ne, it was natural to send Lu Junhua to Houfu. At this time, Lu Junhua had a little memory. But I didn''t fully think about it, but I was not satisfied with Dou Changye''s actions. Besides, Dou Changye already had a wife, and he was unwilling to enter Houfu. As a result, Dou Changye went directly to the house, and he sent the original owner to the temple for repair. Of course, it was dered that the original owner was ill, and went to the temple to pray. He had already nned, and when the original owner became ill, he would be ill. After the original owner was sent to the temple for repairs, Dou Changye did various things in an attempt to remember Lu Junhua. Dou Changye''s efforts were not wasted. Even though she didn''t remember everything, she still moved what Dou Changye did. Later, after various setbacks, Lu Junhua gradually remembered the original thing. It was learned that the step-wife of the original owner was just a family arrangement. Dou Changye had nothing to do with her at all. Lu Junhua was relieved and the two finally got married. As for the original owner in the temple on the mountain, neither of them mentioned it, and Dou Changye never thought about her life. A few yearster, the temple encountered robbers. A young and beautiful woman, the original owner, plucked the only bun from her head andmitted suicide, in order not to be humiliated by the robbers. The robbers became so angry that they robbed the temple and killed everyone inside. At this point, the life of the original owner came to an end. Lu Junhua felt a bit guilty about this, and asked Dou Changye to send someone to investigate the matter thoroughly and destroy the bandits. Dou Changye agreed, and it really killed all the bandits. Everyone in the world says that although Dou Changye loves only Lu Junhua, he can be kind to the original owner. In order to destroy those mountain bandits, some thoughts were wasted. The world also said that Lu Junhua was a woman with amodation, and she and Dou Changye went to destroy the bandits. No wonder they were affectionate. After reading all the memories, Tang Guo opened his eyes. She stared at the burning candles in the house for a while. "So, what did she do wrong?" [It''s all scum''s fault, the original owner did nothing. The system said a little angry, "The host is big, anger scum. This sinus night is just a dog with no conscience." Abuse scum, that is definitely to be abused. But now Tang Guo wants to figure out another thing, that is, there is an unlucky egg called Shangguan Yungu in the plot, is it the one in her group? When she saw the name before, she all stunned. However, Shangguan Yungu in the plot is not as lucky as in the group. It is said that they escaped the hunt and brought important items back to Beijing. But because the wound has not been treated for a long time, his martial arts have been abolished, which is basically no different from the abolition. He assisted the new emperor for several years, and because of his difort, he had to cultivate in the pce. Dou Changye joined a small king to force the pce, and expected that the Duan Shengwang might intervene. Therefore, it was arranged in advance, and he was not given the opportunity to respond at all. Later, fearing that Shangguan Yungu would do bad things, Dou Changye was relentless, which directly caused him to poison him chronically. Chapter 3177: Step-wife (4) Chapter 3177: Step-wife (4) The 3177th chapter step wife (4) After a few months, Shangguan Yungu couldn''t support it, and died straight away, so it was really a bad luck. If this is not the case, with his obstruction, Shangguan Qingchuan may not be forced to abdicate. Tang Guo consciousness sank into the group, intending to ask if the situation was the same as she thought. If it''s really the same, then it''s a bit interesting. [School flower]: Yun Gu, are you there? [Mo Yuntian]: Girl, have you arrived in the new world? Did you just arrive? What about the new world, and what are some very angry stories? [Ziyun]: I wanted toe up and see who was there. I didn''t expect to meet my sister and take the lead. Chixiao went to retreat just now. If the girl is here, she will definitely regret it. [Margaret]: School flower, I have been waiting for you for a long time, and you finally appeared, so, are you in the magic world now? The flowers here are withering again and again. [School flower]: Margaret, unfortunately, this time is still not the magic world. [Margaret]: You talk first, I want to be alone. Ah ... let''s go and see the newly recruited apprentices and see how they are doing. If it doesn''t meet my requirements, I will throw them into the forest for a month and let them enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by Warcraft, bugs, and venom. They are really too stupid to see the potential of the protagonist at all, and obviously they were not so stupid before epting them. I felt like I was cheated, so yes, it must be their disguise that deceived me. Damn, let them stay in the forest for two months. [Mo Yuntian]: When you were an apprentice, you really had bad luck for eight lives. [Ziyun]: Silence. [Mo Yuntian]: By the way, sister, you were looking for Yungu that kid before, is there anything? [School flower]: It''s not a big deal, I just want to ask him something. [Margaret]: Why do I have a bad hunch? [Ziyun]: Why are you back again, aren''t you thinking about quietness? [Margaret]: There is no conflict between wanting to be quiet and watching the movement of the group. After a while, Shangguan Yungu didn''t show up. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that it was night. If Shangguan Yungu was really in a world with her now, it should be sleeping now. After thinking about it, she chatted with the people in the group for a while and then retreated. Taking off the bulky clothes on her body, Tang Guo asked the big girl Litchi outside to give her water, and she rested after washing. Although she is not tired, but because of the marriage, this body has been tossing for a day, and she has been waiting for the word girl. Shecks exercise, but she is actually aching, and it is time to take a good rest. Early in the morning, Shangguan Yungu should be able to go online, and then I will know the specific situation. But the next morning, Tang Guo was awakened by the girl-maid Litchi and said he was going to greet the olddy. Litchi''s face was not good, her eyes were red and red, and she looked at Tang Guo and stopped talking. "Did something happen?" "Miss, Hou''s servants are talking about you being left out of the world. Now the outside world should be spreading this story." Litchi couldn''t help crying. Herdy was always a gentle and kind person. I really didn''t know who it was. The uncle was not satisfied with the marriage, so don''t agree. As a result, the youngdy was married home, and her wedding night was left out. This simply did not give her face. Chapter 3178: Step-wife (5) Chapter 3178: Step-wife (5) The 3178th chapter step wife (5) "They like to pass it on." Tang Guo''s indifferent sentence made Litchi sad. "In the morning, don''t cry, if you want to cry again, I will drive you out." Through memory, Lichi, a close-fitting girl, is a loyal, so Tang Guo''s attitude towards her is pretty good. Litchi heard Tang Guo say so, he was only able to hold back, and did not dare to cry. But she was still very ufortable. Thedy did not make any mistakes. Why did God treat her like this? After grooming and dressing, Tang Guo was assisted by Litchi to greet his wife. As for Dou Changye, he didn''te. I don''t know if he went out or went to the olddy''s side. At the olddy''s side, Tang Guo felt a bad sight. She swept a little, and there was no sinus in the house. It was estimated that it was the same as in the plot, and she went out in the morning. The wedding night did not give her face. The next morning, she did not apany Tang Guo to greet him. The first was to warn Tang Guo, do nt think about it. He has always been like this to her and cannot change. As for this second thing, naturally it is for the olddy to show, tell the olddy Chen clearly, this is the consequence of forcing him to take a wife. Even if he got married, it wouldn''t help, he would only treat this woman who upied the ce of his step-wife as a furnishing. The olddy''s face was naturally not good-looking, but she would not directly me Dou Changye. Instead, she looked at Tang Guo with a poor face, and did not even drink tea, but let it go. "What about long night? Please be happy on the first day of this wedding. Why didn''t Changyee over?" What this means is to me Tang Guo for not leaving Dou Changye. Tang Guo looked at the olddy who was sitting there with an unpleasant expression, and said directly, "The grandfather of the world ran outst night. I don''t know where to go." "You''re Mrs. Seiko, where did you go, can you just ask me? I thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect to be so useless and useless." Tang Guo answered with a smile: "Secretary Shi told mest night that I didn''t like him, marrying me back was just a response to the olddy, let me not think about it, let me stay in the house obediently, do not He messed things up. But I entered the door on the first day, and I met the grandfatherst night. Where can I know where the grandfather went. The olddy is different. You are the closest person to the grandfather. Is he going where? Didn''t tell you? " After watching the plot, Tang Guo had no intention of aggrieving himself at the beginning, and lived aggrieved here. For a person like Dou Changye, she doesn''t want to waste her mind on such a method, it is simply a waste of energy. The main reason is that her family history is really good. At least she is on an equal footing with Hou Fu, and she doesn''t need to be a child in front of the olddy. The original owner was lowered by three, which was just because he was deeply poisoned by this era. It was her fault that the husband was dissatisfied with her. In addition, she has a gentle temperament and has not experienced such a scene. When she first came to Houfu, no one supported her and was left out. The whole person was actually very flustered. She''s different. The rtionship was nned by the olddy. If the olddy is not satisfied, Dou Changye will divorce his wife directly. Dou Changye would dare to divorce his wife, so she would publicize the affairs of Houfu. It was not important to face her anyway. System: Yes, yes. Chapter 3179: Step-wife (6) Chapter 3179: Step-wife (6) 3179: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shameless can travel all over the world and defeat all opponents. Thinking of someone, is it because of shamelessness that I can catch my wife? "The olddy calmed down and was angry at these little things. Now that I''ve married into Hou''s house, Grandpa Shi is not satisfied with me, and I can''t force Grandpa to stay with me, right? Where is he going and who keeps him? " The olddy, Chen Chen, heard this and was almost furious. He pointed at Tang Guo and didn''t know what to say, didn''t he say that this Tang girl was gentle like water? Sure enough, she was deceived and listened to the words. I thought I would marry a gentle and gentle granddaughter, but I didn''t expect to be a hot girl. "Still talking back and kneeling outside myself." But Tang Guo said, Chen decided to give Tang Guo some colors to see. "Olddy, you ca nt just let me go out because he does nte into my house. If he does nt care about me, if you do nt like me, then let him go and let me go. He will kneel. "Tang Guo wasn''t scared at all. He was scared of anything. He wanted this to be a big deal. As for the Tang family, I don''t think she cares too much about her daughter. The so-called married daughter sshed out water. At the time, the original owner had been so dismal and asked the Tang family for help, but her dad just let her stay in Hou''s house and there was no more. Dou Changye sent the original owner to the temple for repair. Without any fault, the Tang family did not refute it, let alonee to support it. All this is because her mother died prematurely, and now the wife of Tangfu is also a step wife. How could it be possible for the original daughter to devote herself to nning a marriage? Everyone said that Shizi is affectionate, and he is good, but a person who uses this kind of affection deeply will only treat the person he wants to be right. If other people envy him, he won''t treat you like that. Isn''t that what Dou Changye did? After Tang Guo said hello, he said goodbye and turned away. "Reverse, reverse, you reverse! You stand still!" Chen jumped angrily and patted the table fiercely, "You hurried to kneel outside, otherwise ... I really did not expect that the girl of the Tang family turned out to be That''s how I do nt know the etiquette. " Tang Guo stood still and smiled back: "The olddy took a break from me and went outside to publicize. The girl of the Tang family couldn''t marry. I won''t stop you. This is your freedom." Tang Guo''s indifferent attitude made the olddypletely ruthless. She really couldn''t give Tang Guo a break, and it was so difficult for her to marry back. She had already had a trouble with Dou Changye, and once again, her grandson was afraid that she really wanted to spin. And she felt that Dou Changye would not necessarily promise to really take Tang Guo off. Even if she agreed, it was her house that made the joke. Hou Fu''s subordinates looked at Tang Guo''s performance, but they still looked down on it. She was so arrogant that her previous contempt was put away. They don''t dare to provoke such spiciness. Look at the olddy, it seems that there is nothing to do with her. Litchi was stunned by the operation of Tang Guo, this matter is not like thedy she is familiar with. "Miss, is this really good? You offended the olddy today. Now you live in Hou''s house, it is still easy for the olddy to embarrass you." Chapter 3180: Step-wife (7) Chapter 3180: Step-wife (7) The 3180th chapter step wife (7) Litchi was very worried: "Now the son doesn''t care about you and offends the olddy anddy again, what should you do in the future?" "How to live, just live, you don''t need to worry about these things." Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled, "You have to remember, in this Houfu, it is right to walk sideways. If anyone embarrasses you,e to me .Finally, I left Tang House, so I endured so long. " Litchi heard it, stunned: "Miss, did you look so gentle in the past?" "Yes, it''s all pretended." Litchi is a close-fit girl, so she has to dispel the other''s concerns first. Outsiders generally don''t hear news from boudoir women. Her personality has changed a little. It''s not in the Tang House, it doesn''t matter. Even if the people in Tangfu knew in the future, they only thought that she could not get the heart of the world''s grandfather, which led to a great change in temperament. As for today''s affairs, the olddy will definitely ask someone to block the news, and she will not be allowed to preach any publicity in the morning. After all, it was the grandmother''s own son-inw who was looking for it by the olddy. She had been very satisfied before, and now she ps her face, and it is Hou Fu and her own face that are lost. However, the dynamics in Hou House must not be hidden from Dou Changye. Dou Changye heard a report from people around him, and frowned about Tang Guo this morning: "Isn''t the olddy said before, is this woman gentle and kind?" Dou Changye''s voice was a little mocking. As for the olddy''s captivity, he was not worried at all. The olddy at home, having too many leisurely days, has been obstructing him and Junhua. Later, Junhua was gone, and he was still banned to invite him into the ranking. Long ago, he had no feelings for the olddy. As for not doing anything, it is thisyer of rtionship that, in this era, the word filial piety is much bigger. Besides, Junhua is dead, and he is toozy to make trouble with each other. Just as she wished, she married someone she was satisfied with. I didn''t expect that this time the olddy actually lifted a stone and hit her own foot. Dou Changye not only did not intend to manage Tang Guo''s affairs, but also nned to turn a blind eye and let her go to make trouble with the olddy, who would not stare at him all day. If Dou Changye knew what would happenter, he might help the olddy to manage this Tang girl who was different from the rumor. The olddy was not angry in the morning and did not eat at noon. In the end, she was still angry, and sent a beautiful girl directly to Tang Guo, saying that this girl has been with her for several years, and now Dou Changye is married and intends to promote this. Girl. She did this to purely add to Tang Guo. But Tang Guoben didn''t care about Dou Changye. Even if she was running around the yard, she was very happy. "What is it?" Tang Guoyou asked. That looks so scary to the little girl in front of me. Today I saw that Tang Guo is a bitch, even if his wife can''t control it. Although she also wanted to be the servant of the grandfather, she was also afraid of the wife of the grandfather. "ve Qiuyue." The aunt said timidly, squinting at Tang Guo secretly, afraid to look directly, and quickly lowered her head. "Good name, Chunhua Qiuyue, is it still called Chunhua?" "Mrs. Huishizi, yes, Chunhua is still serving by the olddy." Chapter 3181: Step-wife (8) Chapter 3181: Step-wife (8) The 3181st chapter wife (8) Qiuyue Wenuonuo''s answer did not even feel that the legendary Tang family girl was gentle and virtuous. With such a fierce look, her eyes almost made her legs soft. "Why didn''t the olddy send you all over, and the backyard of Shizi''s was a little bit more space, it would be better if Chunhua Qiuyue had stayed together." Tang Guomented with a smile, scared Qiuyue straight. She always felt that Mrs. Seiko was not very friendly. Is this ridiculing the olddy while beating her little sister who has to be in the yard at the same time? "Litchi, reward!" Tang Guo waved his hand. Although the people in Tangfu didn''t care about her, there should still be some cards, and her mother''s dowry was also brought over. Even those shops are there. Of course, the original owner didn''t pay much attention to it, andter it was cheaper. It''s all her now, and has nothing to do with Hou Fu. She has money, and there is no problem in rewarding a little sister-inw. System: Look, this kind of wealth is so thick, that she thought she was going to take care of herself. Qiuyue couldn''t believe it, holding the heavy silver in her hand, Mrs. Shizi looked fierce, didn''t she beat her? Why gave her money if she didn''t agree? Will she sayter that she stole the money and wanted to take him out? "Litchi, let someone arrange the room and let Qiuyue move in. Go and talk to the olddy and say that I will take good care of Qiuyue''s sister." Tang Guo smiled at Qiuyue, holding Qiuyue in a daze, still a little scared. But I wasn''t afraid before, but she didn''t dare to spend the money for the time being, just keep it. Mrs. Wanyizi remembered it, she regretted it and didn''t know what to do. The olddy was relieved that Tang Guo had settled Qiuyue well. She thought that Tang Guo would surely care about Qiuyue''s existence. After all, which woman in this world can bear the second day of the newly-married couple, would she ept her husband? Besides, Qiuyue is the person around her, and she certainly listened to her. She will be able to quickly know what will happen there. When Qiuyue passed, she also told me that we must attract Dou Changye''s attention, it is best to get Dou Changye''s heart. Of course, this Chen himself did not give any hope. Speaking of it, she really me Lu Junhua''s fairy, even if she died, she would not let go of her grandson. Fortunately, she died. If she was still alive, her baby grandson did not know what it would be like, and her house would definitely be unstable. "Master Shi,e and send Qiu Yue to the backyard and let Madam Shizi arrange." "Oh? What did Madam Shizi do?" Dou Changye pinched his ss and asked with interest. ording tomon sense, even if Tang Guo would receive Qiuyue, he would probably be angry with his wife''s behavior. Now that there are individuals and olddies at home, Dou Changye is particrly in a good mood. I knew that the girl of the Tang family was not gentle and virtuous. He should have promised earlier that this man would marry back, but he was just a step wife, and he would not touch her in the slightest. Junhua is dead, and his heart is dead. And the big Tang family girl can help him block the trouble from the olddy, this man is the olddy''s fancy, it is easy to get married back, it is difficult to send out. "It is said that Mrs. Shizi was very happy to arrange Qiuyue, promoted her to be a servant, and also rewarded Qiuyue for two or two silvers." Generally rewarding people, but some broken silver, rarely shot one or two two, Tang Guo''s approach did make Dou Changye a little surprised. Chapter 3182: Step-wife (9) Chapter 3182: Step-wife (9) 3182 Born-19 Oct 1960 "Isn''t she upset?" "It''s said to be still smiling, and didn''t look upset." Dou Changye narrowed his eyes: "I don''t think so. The woman in this backyard will be the most pretending, obviously unhappy and pretending to be very happy. Only a woman like Junhua will have no pretense at all." The followers didn''t dare to interject, just listening to Dou Changye. "Okay, don''t worry about this. As long as Mrs. Shizi is not too much, don''t worry about her and let herpete with the olddy." When Tang Guo and the olddypete, he can be considered clean. Tang Guo arranged Qiuyue here, and after lunch, he went into the house to see the situation in the group. When she sank into the group, she found that Shangguan Yungu was chatting with the people in the group. Looking through the records, I realized that Shangguan Yungu should be waiting for her to appear. [School flower]: Yun Gu. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, you are finally here. Is there anything you did to mest night? [Margaret]: I always feel that there is very bad news waiting for me. This feeling is really terrible. [Ziyun]: Margaret, don''t me you all day long. The girl wille to you sooner orter. Since you are here, it is fate. I believe you can meet. [Margaret]: Ziyun, you haveforted me many times, but year after year, centuries and centuries, the school flowers have note to me. I still think that it must have been inadvertently offended the creation god, it was he who closed the door of the magic world, or maybe the school flowers havee to my world several times. [Mo Yuntian]: How can there be such a good thing, you see, it has been so many years since the girl met us, but how many times have you met us? System: It''s a little embarrassing. The host is a big wild brother. It seems that he and the host have met again. Therefore, this matter is really uncertain. [Ziyun]: Okay, listen to what the girl said. Yesterday because it was toote, the girl didn''t talk about the situation in the new world. While everyone is here, listen to what the girl said. Margaret, since the girl did note to your world this time, you still look forward to the next time. Margaret almost cried when she heard this. The people in the group are bing less and less conscientious. They used to be patient and tender and caring for her. It hurts her now andughs at her. This ce is not a ce where people can stay. Not only did the creation gods target her, even these little friends also began to target her. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, what are you talking about? [School flower]: Yun Gu, I would like to ask, how is your current situation? [Shangguan Yungu]: I am basically staying in the pce to practice, and the new emperor has been able to stand on his own. Now I''m aid-back prince, but the kid oftenes over and wants me to go out and help him work, and I''m taken out of the house directly. Every day, where can I practice? For the past two decades, I have been worrying about Dongshang country. I have been working with Brother Huang since the age of seven. The year that Brother Huang went, I was only twenty, and I had to assist the new emperor who was only ten years old. The year I met Uncle you, I was less than thirty. Now in his early thirties, I also want to do something I want to do. In fact, I have enjoyed practicing martial arts since I was a child, I do nt like the struggle for power, and I do nt like the battlefield. Chapter 3183: Step-wife (10) Chapter 3183: Step-wife (10) 3183: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [School Flower]: It sounds pretty moist now. Right, is your country called Dongshang Country? [Shangguan Yungu]: Yes, where I am now is Dongshang State. Tang Guo has determined that she should havee to the world of Shangguan Yungu. The others in the group were silent, and they were too familiar with this situation. When Tang Guo asked them what the country was when they were there, most of the time she found the name of a certain person in the group in her memory. [Margaret]: Sure enough, I am the one targeted by the creation god, Xiaohua, have you already reached the world of Shangguan Yungu? It''s not fair. Why did hee to you sote that he met you so soon. There used to be another one named Wen Yawei, I remember it clearly. You also appeared directly in that little girl''s world, and sheter joined the group. I really want to ask why the creation **** is so unfair to me. Margaretined for a while, leaving the ce to Tang Guo. [Margaret]: Go ahead, I''m alone. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, is there a Douhou Mansion there? Ye Hou was paralyzed many years ago. Now he is dominated by Shizi Dou Ye. Dou Changye got married yesterday. But this sinus long night, once married a wife, but married a ranking. When Tang Guo said these things, Shangguan Yungu, who was lying on a rattan chair in the yard and basking in the sun, almost jumped up. Because Tang Guo was right about what happened at Dou Hou Fu, he was not very clear, especially the younger generation like Hou Fu Shizi. However, the paralyzed Houye still had some impressions. After all, when he fought for the Eastern Shang Dynasty, he became a waste. It is mainly because the emperor will give grace. After all, it''s not just one Houye who can inherit three generations. When Lord Hou is gone, Dou Changye will be able to directly inherit the title. This is the supreme glory given by Tianzi. But how did the school flower master know? [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, how could you know so clearly, isn''t it ... He already thought about it. After all, he often chats in the group, and how much can he hear, Tang Guo is likely to appear in the world among the people in the group. It was said that Margaret, who had been mourning just now, copsed because the uncle had never been to her world. [School flower]: If nothing is wrong, I should be in your world. And my current status is Tang Guo, the eldest girl in the family of Tang Shang. Seeing this news, Shangguan Yungu was really rolled down from the rattan chair, his face was shocked. "Master, are you okay?" Shangguan Yungu got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, sat on the rattan chair again, and waved to the next person: "Nothing, go on." The descendants observed it, and found that Shangguan Yungu did speak with full of vitality, and his face was very ruddy, not like he was sick. I was relieved, and slowly backed away. However, the sudden fall of Lord Wang still made him a little worried, and waited to see the situation. Shangguan Yun Gu Ke had no mood to control the people''s thoughts, and his consciousness sank into the group again. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, really? Howe you went to Tang Shangshu? This is too fantastic. Chapter 3184: Step-wife (11) Chapter 3184: Step-wife (11) 3184: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Although he is unfamiliar with Dou Changye, from the perspective of the wind, he does not think that other women will marry the happiness of Dou Changye. He did not pay attention to Hou''s situation, and was nning to send someone to check the newster. But he would go out for a stroll every day. He went out this morning. He heard that on the night of his wedding, Dou Changye left his wife and left the new house without giving the Tang Shangshu''s face at all. Now Mrs. Xinshizi has be a joke for the entire capital. Now knowing that this person has be Tang Guo, Shangguan Yun Gu was naturally angry. [Shangguan Yungu]: This sinus night is really ridiculous. [Ziyun]: Hahaha, Yungu kid, don''t worry. Now that the sister hase to your world, now she has be Mrs. Shizi. There must be any resentment in this Mrs. Shizi, which needs to be resolved by the sister. [Mo Yuntian]: That is, you don''t have to worry about your sister losing money, but this era should not be so free. You still have to take care of your uncle to avoid being bullied by others. Anyway, you are a unique Duan Sheng Wang, with supreme glory, and it is easy to help the girl. This need not be said by others, and Shangguan Yungu will do the same. [Margaret]: Shangguan Yungu, you lucky, since the school flower hase to your world, you must take care of her. If you do nt take good care of her, the God of Creation is really blind. The cursed Shangguan Yungu was a little helpless. Originally, I felt that the people in the group were very friendly to him, but now I understand that the uncle is the treasure of everyone. He quickly agreed to everyone, and was very excited that a mysterious and powerful man like Tang Guo coulde to his world. In fact, in practice, he really had a lot of doubts. I did nt know that I had the opportunity to ask this uncle. Since the uncle is a person that the master agrees with, he even showed that the uncle is stronger than everyone in the group. If he can get little guidance from his uncle, he can use it for a lifetime. If it weren''t for his inconvenience now, he really wanted to go directly to Tang Guo in the past and slowly ask him about cultivation. [Mo Yuntian]: Girl, tell me about what happened next. Since you mentioned Yun Gu, you can honestly say, is he a bad guy in the plot? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, what a bad luck? [Ziyun]: The bad luck is that our group of people can see the girl in everything, and the girl will see some things that happened when she didn''te. Most of us are bad. Either it was killed, it was hacked by thunder, or it was abandoned, disabled, and became a love brain. Shangguan Yungu looked a little creepy looking at the words. [Shangguan Yungu]: If I do nt go out, it s not guilty. Should nt it be unlucky? [Ziyun]: Then your kid is wrong. As long as it is a person in this group, it will be unlucky, super bad, the kind of unlucky you can''t think of. [Mo Yuntian]: There is nothing wrong with Brother Ziyun, indeed. Seeing everyone say that, Shangguan Yungu believed that these seniors would not deceive him. [Margaret]: I still hope I''m out of luck. You are really a blessed person. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, how unlucky I am? You say it, I can afford it. Chapter 3185: Step-wife (12) Chapter 3185: Step-wife (12) 3185: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Even so, Shangguan Yungu still felt that he should not be unlucky. He has worked hard for Dongshang State for twenty years, and it is time to enjoy Qingfu. He is not engaged in any fight now, and no one should engage him. [School flower]: Yun Gu, you really have such a bit of bad luck. Shangguan Yungu froze a bit. Is it really that bad? [Shangguan Yungu]: Are there any worries about your life? [School flower]: Yes, in the memory I receive, you will die in the future. [Shangguan Yungu]: How did you die? [School flower]: Poisoned by someone. Should someone really kill him or poison him? ? ? Who is so boring! [School flower]: Dou Changye sent someone to do it. Looking at these words, Shangguan Yungu still couldn''t believe it. Speaking of this Houfu, it was considered loyal. How could he poison him and kill him? [Shangguan Yungu]: Well, why did he poison me? Shangguan Yungu is not angry now, but full of doubts. This does not understand why Dou Changye poisoned him. From any point, it seems that it doesn''t make sense. [School flower]: You may not believe it, he wants to poison you because of a woman. This woman you should have heard of is Lu Junhua. In Shangguan Yungu''srger question mark, Tang Guo exined the situation in the plot to Shangguan Yungu in detail. Shangguan Yungu was incredible when he saw the news from Tang Guo. It turned out that when he did not meet this group, although he would not die in the cave, he finally took things back with perseverance, but the whole person was almost useless. As now, it has also been sealed as the title of King Duansheng. However, the difference between a dead man and him is good now. Seeing that Dou Changye turned up with a nephew for a woman and seeded, he forced the new emperor to abdicate, and he was a little angry. Another thing is that Dou Changye was afraid that he would suddenly have a bad thing, so he directly sent someone to poison him and poisoned him, and it turned out to be a bad luck that Masters and Uncles said. Tang Guo described the antecedents and consequences of each important role. Shangguan Yungu knew that when Tang Guo finally ended, his heart was full of emotion. For a woman, so many things would happen in Dong Shangguo. If he didn''t believe it was all true, he thought Tang Guo was writing a story. [Shangguan Yungu]: What does the uncle n to do next, do I need to cooperate? Don''t worry about the emperor. With the reminder of my uncle, I won''t let that woman affect him. The emperor in the plot is still a little different from the current emperor. It may be because he was very healthy this time and taught the emperor more. Now the emperor''s status is more stable. Even if Dou Changye really fights with the emperor, if he wants to rebel, he won''t necessarily win. [School flower]: I don''t need your help for the time being, I''m fine, and I can handle the current things. I wille to you when I need you. Shangguan Yungu still felt a bit uneasy. Tang Guo was surrounded by mother-inw, afraid that few people could use it. However, Tang Guo refused, and he could not make a tough arrangement, lest the uncle liked it. Chapter 3186: Step-wife (13) Chapter 3186: Step-wife (13) 3186: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I had no choice but to send someone to pay more attention to Hou Fu''s movements. Once Tang Guo encountered any difficulties, he could guarantee his first shot. Just now Master has said in the group that every time Uncle goes to a new world, the force is still very weak at the beginning and needs some protection. Master said so. He couldn''t take it lightly, what if he really put Uncle in a dangerous situation? After exining the matter, he told Shangguan Yungu to be careful about the aura of the male and female host, and Tang Guo went off. As for the Shangguan Yungu staring, she could not predict whether the emperor Shangguan Qingchuan would meet the heroine again. After all, some things are really unexpected. In case she really likes Lu Junhua again, it would be useless to stop it. Shangguan Yungu also said goodbye to the people in the group, changed hisziness before, and recruited his own dark guard to let people check the affairs of Houfu. Then he entered the pce, intending to see the emperor, and by the way give the little emperor science, what is meant to provoke a woman who should not be provoke, it is easy to do bad things. What kind of women can''t you like? A woman with a child who doesn''t know who she is, must not like it, maybe they have a husband, but just forgot it temporarily. This is the most important thing. You must beat and beat the little emperor. Don''t lose the throne for a woman. The emperor''s woman had to be selected from the children of the minister. It s unknown from the outside, but I do nt know what will happen. Shangguan Qingchuan had no idea what Shangguan Yungu was going to teach him. Here, Tang Guo also got into the group, first taking a nap, then leaving the house with litchi, ready to take a look inside the shop. The locations of her several shops are good, all of which were left by her mother. It''s not that Mrs. Tang Shangshu didn''t want to make this idea, but her mother thought long-term and had already arranged the shop for people who were brought by the mother''s house. If Mrs. Shang wants to grab, it will definitely be unpleasant. It took an afternoon to turn around the shop, and gave the shopkeeper a few words. She went to the jewelry shop and bought herself some beautiful jewelry. She did not cover her identity all the way, and countless people noticed her. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to return to Hou House, and there were more rumors about her outside. "Have you heard? Mrs. Shizi went out to see the shop the next day after her wedding, and went to the shop to buy jewelry." "I know, there are people who saw it with their own eyes, Madam Shizi smiled, not as if she was left out." "Did the previous rumors be false, and those people rumored, in fact, Mrs. Shizi and Shizi are very kind." "It''s impossible. My uncle''s uncle''s sister-inw''s uncle''s uncle''s uncle is Hou''s servant. All Hou''s servants know that when Shizi did lose his wife on his wedding night yesterday, In the new house, I went to the study by myself. " "Not only that, I heard that this morning, Shizi went out early in the morning, and even apanied his wife to please his wife." "But if that''s the case, why is Mrs. Shizi happy to buy jewelry?" "In my opinion, this wife is too miserable. Maybe it was specifically made to do something. After all, the previous things were too miserable." Chapter 3187: Step-wife (14) Chapter 3187: Step-wife (14) 3187: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "As for her happily buying jewellery, isn''t she just trying to tell us that she is very happy and let the previous rumors break without breaking?" "What you said makes sense, maybe it really is." Litchi was really furious when she heard some people''s discussions in Hou''s house. Quickly got to Tang Guo''s side, and whispered the rumors outside, not forgetting to scold Dou Changye fiercely. "Litchi, I don''t have toe over and tell me what people say outside. No matter what I do, there will be people talking about it. In this case, it is better to do it ording to my own heart." The original owner is too rebellious and does not understand the resistance. With the biggest characteristics of women in this era, it is resigned. Obeying the Three Concerns and Four Virtues, totally disregarding himself, ended up in that end. Let her obediently stay in Hou''s house, she really obediently stay in Hou''s house, let her go to the temple for repairs, and she really went. Ask her to resist a little, even if she can''t change the overall situation, at least she can fight for herself. Now that she is here, she must first break all of this and instill an impression that she is a **** and not everyone can bully. If you want to bully her, you have to open your eyes and see that you have a few pounds. She stayed in Houfu for a while, and tossed the unreasonable olddy first, not to me her grandson, to me the olddy of a weak woman. When the male protagonist Dou Changye and the female host Lu Junhua meet again, depending on the situation, Dou Changye cannot eat. Tang Guo''s leisurely days, when the olddy heard it, she was a bit ufortable. This is not to tear people up again, please Tang Guo and Qiu Yue together. Qiuyue Weiwenuo stepped out and followed Tang Guo with some fear. She really didn''t understand. When the olddy asked Madam Shizi, she asked Madam Shizi how she could bring her to her. After a while, she was really scared. She is not a contender. Although it is also a pleasure to be the servant of Shizi, she is really a little afraid of Mrs. Shizi. Tang Guo looked at Qiuyue''s face pale and trembling, smiling An Wei: "Don''t be nervous, you are now the servant of the world''s grandfather. Don''t raise your head appropriately when you were a ve." "Yes." Qiuyue listened in and changed a little. When meeting the olddy, Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Olddy, can you sleep well at noon today?" "Qiuyue,e over and let me see, oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I want you to be tight." The olddy seemed to have not heard Tang Guo''s words, but only set her eyes on Qiuyue, "Come here, Qiuyue, let me see, why haven''t you seen each other for a long time and you look thin? " Qiuyue shivered, always feeling that the olddy was pulling her hatred. She was just a little waiter, and she really didn''t dare to provoke Madam Shizi. Olddy, don''t you remember Madam Seiko''s hotness in the morning? "It''s most likely that Qiuyue was frightened by someone, and maybe he didn''t eat lunch, so his face looked pale." The spring flower standing next to the olddy first nced at Tang Guo, then said sourly, "Maybe Qiuyue is not sensible, and Mrs. Shizi would not like it. She didn''t give her lunch. " Qiuyue hurriedly said, "It''s not the olddy like this. At noon today, the meal is not very rich. There is fish and meat, the meat is well-matched, and there is a soup." Also, pass itter. Chapter 3188: Step-wife (15) Chapter 3188: Step-wife (15) 3188: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Really, Mrs. Shizi really did not treat her with food. At first she trembled, thinking that Mrs. Shizi was going to poison her and killed her unknown servant. She has been waiting for a venomous attack, but she did not expect that it is still good now. Therefore, Mrs. Shizi, it was really not poisonous, and she did not have the chicken belly as she thought. The olddy''s misunderstanding of Mrs. Shizi is really too deep. It can be said that aftering to Hou Fu, the meal at noon today is the most delicious and delicious she has ever eaten. When Qiuyue said these things, she couldn''t help showing Tang Guo''s grateful look. As if the olddy still didn''t hear the meaning of Qiuyue, she took Qiuyue''s hand and said she could not bear her, she was fine, talking in the middle, and she also gave Qiuyue a bracelet. When Qiu Yue saw that the bracelet was worn by the olddy, she was frightened and refused. "The elders ca nt be resigned. Hold on, you re in the house and wait for me. Now the status is different, there should be one or two good things. But although the status is different, it is still in a mansion , Come and see my olddy often, so that I always miss you. " "Yes, yes, olddy, Qiuyue wille over to greet you every day. I will never forget the kindness of the olddy in this life." Qiuyue was actually scared in her heart. In fact, although she was a girl next to the olddy, she could be favored to a far greater degree than others would say. Especially spring flowers, that is the heart of the olddy. She also knows a secret, and Chunhua always thought of serving Shizi. However, the olddy should be reluctant to spring flowers. After all, spring flowers speak nicely, are attentive, smart and capable, and will make fun. With spring flowers, the olddy is very happy every day. "Tang''s." The olddy thought she was hitting Tang Guo''s face in public like this. Tang Guo should be more embarrassed now. After all, in front of so many people, she likes a little waiter over her newly-wed grandson, doesn''t it make Tang Guo dull and ridiculed? Especially this morning, because Dou Chang ran out early in the morning, but came to give her tea, she didn''t give Tang Guo''s face, let alone give any gifts. Now Qiuyue has been rewarded in public for the jade bracelet she has worn for many years. Shouldn''t she be able to sit still? Here she is the biggest. Isn''t it difficult for someone she doesn''t like to survive here? It was just when the olddy called Tang Guo, and she looked up subconsciously to see Tang Guo may be very ugly face, never thinking that Tang Guo even responded with a smile to her: "Do you have any instructions? If I can do the little things, the olddy will tell me. If it s a big thing, I ca nt do it, or if it s difficult, I may not be able to help the olddy. System: Hahahaha, Pi. When the olddy heard it, her mouth was crooked. Almost a lifetime, she was the first time to see such a brazen person. She is the elder of the Tang family, telling the other party to do something, and the other party should do it obediently. What did the other party say? If you ca nt do it, you do nt do it. But she couldn''t be angry, and the other personughed. If she was angry and swearing, she would be faint. Chapter 3189: Step-wife (16) Chapter 3189: Step-wife (16) 3189: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers This Tang family, as long as she can live a long time, she is not afraid that he will not be able to take the other side up properly. One day, she will make Tang''s eyebrows look down in front of her. She said east, the other side would never dare go west. System: This olddy likes daydreaming. The olddy suddenly felt that something was wrong, and took a quick look, only to find that Tang Guo was sitting. She wouldn''t let Tang Guo sit down. She just hung the other side aside just because she wanted to learn from each other and realized that this is not Tang Shangshu''s mansion but Hou''s house. Shangshufu has the rules of Shangshufu, and this Houfu also has the rules of Houfu. "Tang''s!" The olddy shouted in a calm voice, staring at Tang Guo with an unpleasant expression, and she almost smiled when she saw that the other was still smiling. Not angry. Hold back! Can''t be angry. It''s not that Tang''s daughter is not well-educated. It''s not worth her anger, and it''s not worth her being mad for this to make the other party happy. She must not be dizzy in front of her grandchildren, or she will be the biggest joke in the capital without waiting for tomorrow. "Olddy, you don''t have to call me again and again. I can hear it when I''m young. I can hear you directly." Tang Guo still smiled, and his attitude seemed extremely good. The olddy took a deep breath and scolded, "Why did you sit down by yourself?" The implication is that without her orders, how could Tang be able to sit down casually, which simply did not put her in her eyes. "Olddy, standing tired." System: lying down, the host is big, can it still be like this? Qiu Yue, who was watching, kept her head down, afraid to look at Tang Guo or the olddy. But when I heard Tang Guo''s words, he was really shocked, and looked up subconsciously to see Tang Guo. Seeing her sitting calmly, even if she was held ountable by the olddy, she didn''t mean to stand up. The smile on his face was obviously not deterred by the power of the olddy at all. Sure enough, she was right. The person who can be so hot in the morning is definitely not a simple person. The olddy promoted her son-inw to let her catch her heart, so she must have the courage to do these things. In this case, she is still living in her own one-third of an acre, obediently in front of Mrs. Shizi, don''t think about it. Afraid of the olddy''s people, can she afford to provoke a little servant? The olddy Chen was really going to faint, and she did not expect that Tang Guo would even say that he was standing tired, and he really dare to say it. "Mrs. Shizi, this is Shang Shufu. You hit the olddy, but you still know the rules?" Chunhua couldn''t stand it. Recently, she has not been happy. She thought that the olddy should promote her to be the son-inw of the world. She should first choose her. After all, among a few young girls, she stayed with the olddy for the longest time, and she was also the most active in serving the olddy. The olddy is unhappy, she will think of various ways to please the olddy. I never thought that when the olddy was promoted, it was the Qiuyue who behaved in an orderly manner and had a rigid character. She didn''t understand, she couldn''tpare to Qiuyue, the youngest of them. Especially when she watched the olddy take off the bracelet she had been wearing to Qiuyue, she became jealous. As for Mrs. Tang Guo, she is disgusted. Chapter 3190: Step-wife (17) Chapter 3190: Step-wife (17) 3190: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The olddy please be angry. Madam Shizi may not be familiar with Hou''s rules. ve thinks that it is enough for Madam Shizi to copy the house rules. Today is the second day of the wedding. The olddy''s anger calmed down a little, and when she was about to agree with Chunhua, Tang Guo spoke again, interrupting what she was about to say. "Bold, when I talk to the olddy, where can I get your little girl talking by turns?" Tang Guo''s smile closed, his eyes staring sharply at Chunhua. Even if Chunhua is always being held, the sky is not afraid to look at Tang Guo''s eyes, can not help but take a step back, annoying her. "Chunhua, the olddy usually spoils you and pampers you. Are you ignorant of the world? Do you want to interfere with my wife''s decision, but dare to interfere with the olddy''s decision. If I don''t know the olddy''s health It is impossible to be controlled by you, thinking that you have controlled the olddy, you can use the olddy''s mouth to do whatever you want. " System: lying down! !! Is it still possible? Qiuyue was already frightened and shivered. Fortunately, she didn''t listen to Chunhua''s words, and gave thisdy a little color to see. Such a fierce Mrs. Shizi, who gives color, no need to show more. "The olddy pets the people around her. The olddy likes it. I shouldn''t have said anything more. Who the olddy pets is that olddy''s freedom. But a girl-inw doesn''t know her position because of the olddy''s pet. I am a bit worried that she will use the name of the olddy to damage the reputation of the olddy, the grandfather of the world, and even the entire Hou government. " Tang Guo slowly said that Chunhua had been arrogant. When she saw the olddy fell silent, she waspletely gone. "Olddy, all ves are ignorant of heights and heights. Just now I was just thinking about the olddy, so ..." The olddy did not pay attention to Chunhua, this stupid girl made her shame in front of Tang''s. Tang isn''t taunting her. People around him can''t teach them well. Still want to control her? This Tang family is really very sharp. She vowed that one day she would smash every bone of Tang''s body. "I''m tired, you all go down." The diligent olddy didn''t want to talk to Tang Guo at all. Tang Guo said with a smile: "The olddy has a good rest, and I''lle back to you tomorrow." "Um." The olddy nodded perfunctoryly, and came to greet her, afraid she wouldn''t anger her? She regretted it, and regretted listening to her words, thinking that the olddy of Shang Shufu''s house was a gentle and kind person. I don''t know who can''t get through with her Houfu, but she has seduced Houfu into this hot woman. She''s going to calm down and think about what to do next. Tang Guo was carrying Qiuyue back to the yard, and when he returned to the yard, Qiuyue asked carefully: "Mrs. Shizi, the olddy just rewarded the ve''s bracelet and asked Madam Shizi to deal with it." "Since it was given to you by the olddy, it''s yours. Keep it for yourself." Tang Guo smiled lightly. "In the future, what the olddy said, you listen, what you give, you hold it, don''t worry. what." Qiuyue nodded quickly, looking very well-behaved: "Yes." But she didn''t n to listen to it. When it''s okay, don''t go out. It''s best to stay in the room for embroidery. Chapter 3191: Step-wife (18) Chapter 3191: Step-wife (18) 3191: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lest she be bumped into by Mrs. Seiko, and suddenly feel that she is not a fun thing. It is not good to try to toss her. Now that she is a servant, she can only be a little servant with peace of mind, never thinking of anything else. As an unloved waiter, I was able to have enough food without having to go out and arbitrarily assign a family member to her to get married. Speaking of which, it is not so bad, not even having to do so much work every day. After thinking about Qiuyue''s situation, she seemed more at ease. He obediently responded to Tang Guo, who originally nned to serve Tang Guo. Later, Tang Guo said that he didn''t need it, and she obediently returned. Dou Changye naturally knew what happened in Hou''s house. "It seems she really has some skills. Before I was afraid she couldn''t deal with the olddy, I didn''t expect to give me a surprise. OK. There is no need to stare at Hou Fu, let her and the olddypete. " Dou Changye was in a very good mood, and now someone can finally find the olddy at home ufortable, and he is happy to be toote. In the evening, Dou Changye returned to Houfu for dinner. The olddy kept sending someone to stare at the entrance of Houfu House. When he saw him back, he immediately asked someone toe over and ask. Dou Changye did not refuse, followed Chunhua to the olddy''s yard. I heard that the olddy and his wife Shizi had their own food. It seemed that Mrs. Shizi was very generous in his hands and was not subject to the restriction of the olddy at all. This is even better. With ample hands, it is not easy to be pinched by the olddy. "Olddy, is this a little bit, haven''t you had a meal yet?" Dou Changye asked with a smile on his face, and the mood was quite good, which made the olddy angry. One by one at home really killed her. "You ran out early in the morning, and forgot that today is the second day of the wedding, should the new wifee over to greet me?" The olddy said straightforwardly, "this time out, or all day, what did you do?" Do you know what happened today? " "Isn''t this something anxious, do you have to go?" Dou Changye sat down,pletely afraid of the olddy''s ountability. "Is there anything interesting in the house today? By the way, how does the olddy feel about the new wife, It was nice that the olddy had personally chosen it for her grandchildren. " When the olddy heard it, she couldn''t say anything. Why can''t she see that Dou Changye should know the things in the house, and intentionally said so to bring her. That being said, she was very dissatisfied with her forcing her to marry. Most of Lu Junhua''s death, her grandson is still a bit on her head. Really furious. This is her biological grandson, no matter how noisy, it is still her biological grandson. Seeing that the rtionship was so bad, the olddy never mentioned Tang Guo again. The rtionship between the grandchildren can no longer continue to contradict, then she must bring the spoiled child to the right. "A busy day, let''s eat." The olddy said nothing else, and Dou Changye was satisfied and began to eat. The olddy might not have thought that she would marry the hot pepper and return to heaven. This time, he really did something that made him a little happy. After dinner, the olddy remembered Qiuyue''s affairs and talked with Dou Changye. "Qiuyue is a person around me. You should take care of yourself and don''t treat her badly." Chapter 3192: Step-wife (19) Chapter 3192: Step-wife (19) 3192: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The olddy sighed and said, "If it''s not too low, how can you be a side chamber." "Okay, olddy." Dou Changye promised well, just waiting to get out of the olddy''s yard, went directly to his study, did not mean to go to Tangguo yard. The olddy''s words passed, and seriously, he was stupid. "Can we go?" The olddy asked Chunhua who came back to find out the news. Chunhua concealed the joy on her face, and whispered, "Return to the olddy, Shizi returned to the study." Master Shizi doesn''t even care about Mrs. Shi, let alone Qiuyue. Don''t think that you will be like the waiter. Master Shizi really likes the deceased Mrs. Shi, and no one else can rece him. In the early morning of the second day, Dou Changye went out again and didn''t say hello. Tang Guo took Qiuyue past to please, the olddy took Qiuyue to continue acting, pretending to be a pet of Qiuyue, and told Qiuyue to say, "You must be obedient. Ye, when you have children, I will take the initiative to promote your identity. " "Yes, Qiuyue knows." In addition to knowing Qiuyue, she will work hard, and listen to the olddy, how can she answer? She felt that every morning was really hard. "You have to take the initiative and Shizi will like it. After Shizi returns, you have to take care of Shizi, stew tonics to visit Shizi, and let him remember you." The olddypletely ignored Tang Guo and gave Qiuyue a trick, just to see if Tang Guo was really not angry. To this end, she also sent items that will not be less personal. In the end, she found that Tang Guo didn''t care about it, and came on time every day to greet him. However, it is impossible to take advantage of Tang Guo in action and verbally. For this reason, the olddy is almost out of tune. Mainly, Qiuyue obediently knew every day, andter did what she said. But Dou Changye didn''t enter Qiuyue''s room once. Fortunately, Dou Changye hadn''t seen Tang Guo once. This only made the olddy feel a littlefort. "This autumn moon is useless." The olddy sat in the yard and sighed: "It has promoted her for a month, and she didn''t even give her a face for a long night. Really, I wasted so much thought in vain. I wanted to give her a spacious road, and the result was A piece of mud that can''t stand the wall. " This month, she struggled with Tang Guo every day. She wanted to set up a waiter who can surpass Tang Guo''s limelight. It is best to get the likes of Shizi. Then a little, then Tang Guo is a joke. "Qiuyue''s character is unkind, so he can''t speak well on weekdays. How can he be liked by the son?" Chunhua whispered, "I heard that several times, Qiu Yue went to see the son of the grandfather and gave him soup." She said she didn''t want to drink and took it. She really took it. The olddy misunderstood her. " "You''re right. Choosing Qiuyue is really a look-away." The olddy was deeply introspecting. "Now the son has been married for a month, and it should be a few waiters." When Chunhua heard it, she felt a little happy. "I''ve told someone to see it, and you will apany me to choose." It was said that Chunhua''s heart was cold. If it had not been concealed, her face would be a bit stretched. Chapter 3193: Step-wife (20) Chapter 3193: Step-wife (20) 3193: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Obviously she is of the right age, so big a person dangles in front of the olddy all day, and would rather look outside, why ca nt she see her? [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, I heard the recent movement of Hou Fu. Are you okay? [School flower]: Life is pretty good, rest assured, no one bullied me. Shangguan Yungu: No one really bullied the uncle. The source said that the uncle had tossed the olddy of Houfu enough, and almost angered him. Tang Guo really had no danger, and he couldn''t help himself, so he just ordered people to stare there. In addition, knowing that there are several shops under Tang Guo''s name, he was instructed to take care of him so as not to cause trouble. During that time, the trouble of finding a shop was solved by Shangguan Yungu''s people. And the person who had trouble finding the shop was ordered by the olddy of Houfu. Shangguan Yungu was a little ridiculous. The olddy was very insidious and wanted to calcte his uncle. Recently, in addition to paying attention to Hou''s house, he also went to the pce every day to tell the little emperor something, so that the other party identally encountered Lu Junhua. He would not be infatuated with the plot as much as he was infatuated with the other party, and finally lost the throne. The young emperor Shangguan Qingchuan felt that his uncle was very strange recently. Every day he told him that he said that an emperor, even if there is a woman she likes in the future, will keep the letter of his mind clear, and never mess up with his feelings and lose his prestige as an emperor. What''s more, no matter how good a woman is, if the other person has children and children, it is best not to provoke. Especially some women of unknown origin, don''t have the psychology of hunting, so as to avoid any bad things. For this reason, he has also collected countless books such as wild history, which are all stories about strange women of different dynasties. Shangguan Yun Gu thought that letting the little emperor look at the strange women of the past dynasties and know more about them would not be fascinated by Lu Junhua. The little emperor Shangguan Qingchuan believed that the number of concubines must be increasing in his harem, making the uncle worried that he was not doing his job, because a woman dyed the business, so he would enter the pce every day with such good intentions and tell him. You should know that in the beginning, he asked the uncle to stay every day, holding each other''s thighs, and let the other party help him to do things. The uncle relentlessly flung him away. What more to say, I have worked for Dongshang country for more than 20 years. I want to take a good rest and let him be filial. Do nt always enve his elder. Now that the uncle went to the pce with great pains, should he have heard any rumors and thought that he would be crooked? For this reason, after Shangguan Yungu went out of the pce, the little emperor also checked the entire pce to see who was chewing his tongue. Someone must have said that he was infatuated with women and provoked alienation over Uncle Huang''s side. Let him find it out and give the other person a little color look! Just looking for a month, no one found this person. However, it was found that there were some private people in the pce. It was the unpleasant little emperor who handled a group of people by means of thunder. For a while, the harem was peaceful. I don''t know if Shangguan Yungu showed the little emperor those strange women''s wild history, as well as some pce secrets, which made the little emperor look at the concubines who smiled at him. The other side of these concubines'' smiles, is it still the same? Chapter 3194: Step-wife (21) Chapter 3194: Step-wife (21) 3194: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The smile in front of me was particrly good-looking, her eyes were curved, her lips were curved, and her fair-skinned concubine looked particrly gentle. Wait for him to turn around, will it reveal a very shy side, can eat people. But the little emperor was a very adaptable person, leaving no shadow. It was just that he had noticed more about the situation in the harem. He didn''t seem to yearn so much for the so-called gifteddies. Shangguan Yun saw him almost, and nned to take the little emperor out of the pce. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, I''ve taken Qingchuan out of the pce, otherwise, let''s meet each other, is it in your jade shop? People in the group thought he had no chance to meet. After all, their location is in a different world. Even Master Mo Yuntian may not be able to see it in this life. Tang Guo''s arrival gave him a huge surprise. [School flower]: OK, I will go out in a little while. [Shangguan Yungu]: Then we see each other, we are really excited, we can see the uncle. [Mo Yuntian]: Your kid''s blessing is so good, I''m a little bit envious. [Margaret]: It is simply envy to die. This is more envious than the approval of the creation god. If I could see the school flower, I would never call the creation **** anymore. After entering the group, Tang Guo freshened up and was preparing to go out, and saw Chunhua bringing two women in. Chunhua was originally a proud look. When she saw Tang Guo, she subconsciously converged and gave a gift to Tang Guo. "Meet my wife." "what''s up?" Tang Guo has actually guessed it. Most of the olddy thinks Qiuyue is not useful, and she doesn''t like Dou Changye''s favor. Now she has to pay more for Dou Changye. Now that she is the wife of the world, she only needs to agree to keep the servant in this courtyard. There are so many people. Maybe one day Dou Changye really likes one of the servants? As long as Dou Changye treats one of the servants slightly better, it is cracking the face of Mrs. Tang Guo. The olddy decided, and in the future, she would find more girls and stuff them into Dou Changye''s backyard. Even if Dou didn''t look down on it that night, it could add to Tang Guo. As a Mrs. Shizi, there are a group of obscure waiters around every day. It is estimated that no one can bear it. This is what the olddy thinks. After all, when she was young, her mother-inw was always looking for excuses, and Saisu came to her to promote her status. At that time, she was very isted. "Mrs. Huizi, the olddy thinks that Shizi''s backyard is too deserted. It is said that Mrs. Shizi has not allowed the grandfather to stay in the room once since she entered the house. Therefore, the olddy asked the ves to bring them in, hoping that Mrs. Shizi could arrange "Mrs. Shizi is weak and unable to leave Shizi in the room. The olddy sent them to help you." Chunhua thought that when he said these words, Tang Guo jumped angrily. These words were not made up by her, but by the olddy herself. It can be seen how much the olddy hates this new age wife. If it wasn''t for Tang Guo''s bitterness, she really wanted tough at it. But the olddy asked her to be in front of the other party, so as not to provoke the other party, and then make the olddy difficult to do. Chapter 3195: Step-wife (22) Chapter 3195: Step-wife (22) 3195: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Thinking of this, she was ufortable again. The olddy had to avoid her sharpness. If someone in the backyard wants to get pregnant, then this son-inw is a big joke. It will be magical to see if the other party will be awake. "It was the olddy who arranged for me to take care of the grandfather of the world," Tang Guo said with a smile. "Okay, you leave the people, I will settle them well. You go back to the olddy and call her The old man is assured that I will treat these waiters fairly, but you have to talk to the olddy about this cost. Forget it, when Ie back to ask the housekeeper. " Chunhua held a piece of broken silver rewarded by Tang Guo, and was pushed out of the yard staggeringly, only to react, and Tang Guo didn''t seem unhappy. Because the olddy has been dealing with Tang Guo seriously recently, naturally there is almost nothing to entangle with Dou Changye. When Dou Changye found that Tang Guo was a bit capable of thinking about the olddy, he did not send anyone to stare at Hou''s house. So I didn''t know that he identally added two more servants. "What''s your name?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, and the smile scared the two servants in front of him. They thought it was their appearance that annoyed Mrs. Seiko, and her legs were shaking. "Chang Zhang Yuanxiang." "Lee Li Donger." "Meet Mrs. Shizi." The two little crickets presented Tang Guo with orderly manner, both of whom were afraid. They were bought back by the olddy, and had no status at all. I thought it was going to the government as a maid, but I did not expect to be the servant of the world''s grandfather. Although they have heard of the infatuation of the grandfather, they have lived in poverty since childhood. I dare not imagine the so-called loyal love. Besides, with their status, they are now sold to Hou Fu by their father and mother. Be careful in this mansion, it is already good to survive. It would be their luck if Shizi gave them a little pampering. If the sages despise them, they just want a bite to eat and they will not be sold again. Originally, their father and mother intended to sell them to those fireworks ces. Later, I heard that Mrs. Hou Fu was looking for candidates before sending them over. It was chosen because of its good looks. "Litchi, reward." After more than a month of getting along, litchi has be numb. Tang Guo said reward, she gave two or two directly, the same as Qiuyue before. Qiuyue stood by and looked around, and found that Tang Guo did not embarrass the two new attendants. After he decided to wait for Tang Guo to go out, he had to talk to the two neers about what to do in Houfu. In short, Mrs. Seiko cannot be offended anyway. Seriously, except for every morning this month, she will be beaten once by the olddy. She is veryfortable. Mrs. Shizi will not scold her, let alone make excuses to toss her, or let her serve her personally. There are no less three meals a day. She has grown a little meat and fairer skin this month. After going out, Mrs. Shizi asionally brought back small things from the shop to reward her. If she is not Shizi''s servant, ording to the current model, she feels that she is not Shizi''s person, but Mrs. Shizi''s servant, Mrs. Shizi''s servant. As soon as this idea came up, Qiuyue was shocked, and she quickly threw her mind into a mess. Chapter 3196: Step-wife (23) Chapter 3196: Step-wife (23) 3196: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Donger, like Qiuyue before, held the heavy silver in their hands, both of which were incredible. It''s not that Mrs. Shizi can''t be favored, and her wedding night was left out by Shiziye. Now it''s still a joke for the whole capital. Some people also said that Mrs. Shikoughed in front of people, but she wanted to maintain thest look, so as to turn those rumors into false rumors. But why now, after seeing the real wife of Seiko, they find that is not the case. If they are able to reward people with two or two dors at will, it is unlikely that they will be sad. The two quickly thanked each other, and were still a bit happy holding the silver. When they were in their parents'' house, they did not get so much money at one time. Father and mother had too little time to look after their brothers at home, for fear that they would spend a little bit more on such lost money. "Give them a ce to live," Tang Guo set his eyes on Qiuyue. "Qiuyue, you will teach them the rules of Hou''s house. I have some things to go out right away." "Even though Madam Shizi is busy, Qiuyue will help you do these things." System: I always feel that something is wrong. Qiuyue is Shizi''s servant, and really is not his host''s servant. Why does Qiuyue look like a virtuous helper? Really hell, so cute, where did your guy die? Hurry up and pick up your daughter-inw. If you don''te out again, your daughter-inw will not provoke male peach blossoms outside. He sees more female peach blossoms than male peach blossoms. Having been with the host for a long time, these women are afraid that they will secretly promise her. After all, women in this era still have a lot of troubles. If there is someone who treats them like this, as long as they are not someone who doesn''t know what to do, they will definitely attach a heart to her. God, he suddenly felt like the host was very big, like a scumbag. Tang Guo came to her jade shop as agreed. There are all kinds of jadeware sold inside. She has been waiting in the room, listening to the treasurer''s calction of the profit and loss for this month. Last month she drew some exquisite patterns for the shopkeeper. After the batch of exquisite jade articles were built, they were ordered quickly. Now that she has told the shopkeeper, she will draw some drawings herself every month and let them do it. However, each style cannot exceed five pieces. Some special styles, she also suggested to make only one, made of the best jade, can attract more distinguished people. Noble people are not bad for that money. As long as they like it, the shop''s ie will always be continuous. In just a few months, the shopkeepers have tasted the sweetness and already know how to promote the jade in the shop. The main reason is that Tang Guo has increased his sry, basic sry plusmission, and the guys in the store all use the current algorithm. This is equivalent to selling more and earning more. This is no longer a matter of helping others, but doing things for them. There are not many such conscientious owners. The whole shop''s people are very motivated to work, for fear of beingzy to be driven away by Tang Guo. "Your son''s jade is really chic." The voice that came in suddenly made Tang Guo pay attention. This man was veryzy and had a little bit of babble. Yes, I can barely get into this boy''s eyes at first sight. " Chapter 3197: Step-wife (24) Chapter 3197: Step-wife (24) 3197: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Well, the style is chic, that is, the jade is not good enough, or it hasn''t reached the level of jade in the mind of this boy." Tang Guo secretly nced out through the gap in the curtain, and saw a man who was full of brother-inw''s demeanor. He pinned a folding fan around his waist, and the robes he wore were also expensive, just watching some **** foxes. The look of pride,ziness, and a bit of contempt still made people feel embarrassed. "Which little mouse is secretly looking at the man in it?" The uncle who was looking at the jade article suddenly walked towards Tang Guo''s position. The shopkeeper wanted to stop, but also took a slow step. The son-inw has opened the curtain and said loudly, "Peek at the little mouse of the son, you don''t want to run, be caught by the son, you are dead." The tone was a little bit excited, as if something interesting was discovered. When he was about to reach out and grab it, he paused suddenly, because he had seen the little mouse peeking at him, a beautiful woman. From the perspective of the bun, it should be called a woman. Tang Guo''s eyes stared at the son-inw faintly, without blinking, and there was no intention of dodging. Grandpa''s hand almost reached her face. Finding Tang Guo''s eyes, he retracted his hand subconsciously. Quickly let go of the curtain, pretending to return to the counter casually. "The little mouse is already running." He murmured, "It''s running fast, my son is a step slower. The shopkeeper will show you the fine jade here, which looks unique, and show it to my son." System: Seriously? The little mouse has run, and it runs so fast. Do you think it is two little tigers, two little tigers, really fast? This person is here to make aedy, no, wait, the system silently pondered, this familiar style of painting, why is he a little skeptical? "Miss, that man is the king of General Wang who has no knowledge and skills, and leads the entire city''s sister-inw Mei Shangzhi." Lichi whispered that she was not in the boudoir every day, like the youngdy. Mai. After a while, I will go to the outside of the house to help thedy to buy something. Naturally, this is the first sister-inw of the capital, Mei Shangzhi, she also knows. After all, this person is too famous, the reputation is not good, the boss is not young, and there is a good-looking leather bag in fact. In fact, thedies of serious families look down on each other. "Well, don''t worry." Litchi has be ustomed to the calmness of her owndy. Anyway, she can get up in the wind and water of Hou Fu, and no one can bully her, but she is much morefortable than in Shang Shufu. She is close to being a maid, and thedy is really happy or false, naturally it is clear. Ms. Nature did a good job like this, so she should stop talking nonsense. What thedy said, she just did it. Rather than expecting Shizi to like Miss, it is better to count on the shop under Miss''s name to be able to make more entries. "Still, it really is you, why are you here?" A very young voice came from outside, which caught Tang Guo''s attention. "Why don''t you learn all the time outside and there will be a son like General Ghost King." Another slightly more mature voice sounded, and Tang Guo paid more attention. When Mei Shangzhi turned around, he saw two spirited peopleing in with a ck smile on his face. "Why are you a freence person free?" Chapter 3198: Step-wife (25) Chapter 3198: Step-wife (25) 3198: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Juste out and walk," Shangguan Qingchuan nced at Shangguan Yungu, walked in front of Mei Shangzhi, and whispered, "Recently, the uncle Huang said he would take me out to meet the world. I am a bit Do nt worry about him, I do nt know if he is old, his character will be weird. Uncle Huang has no children and daughters. I have to rely on him for this little request. Shangguan Qingchuan was whispering, but he didn''t know that Shangguan Yungu is now a cultivator, what whispering, do not want to escape his ears. After hearing this, he said that he was old-fashioned, and said that he had no children and no daughters. He was sorry that he cooperated with him, and he was going to anger him. This kid, when the emperor is still so skinny, he seems to want to be beaten again. "By the way, what are you doing here?" Waiting for Mei Shangzhi''s reply, Shangguan Qingchuan had already seen the jade in his opponent''s hand. "Did you choose the jade?" "Well, pick a jade cup for my dad, but the jade style here is chic, that is, the condition is not very good." One face of Mei Shang, however, was a bit disgusting, especially embarrassing. The shopkeeper is used to it. This capital may look up to people with distinguished status when looking up and down. At this time, no matter how the customer reviews, nod your head andugh, just don''t refute one sentence, otherwise the noble will be unhappy. It is a trivial matter if the shop cannot be opened, and that is the major event if you lose your life. Don''t look at his owner as Mrs. Seiko, but in this capital, there are many people who are older than Mrs. Seiko. In business, smiles are weed, the attitude is mild, one thing is worse than one, and a gentle person will always make no mistakes. Even if someone is looking for trouble, they have to weigh it. "I look pretty good. The fineness is not top-level, but the style is better. The general king should like this thing." Mei Shangzhi didn''t notice it at all, and Shangguan Yungu, whose face had turned into a pot, stood on one side and poked his lips and said, "Reluctantly make up and find no other good things. If you can''t find it, use it here Now. " That disgusting look really let Shangguan Yun Gu first help the general king to discipline the unskilled kid. The general king is not the blood of the royal family, but someone who once personally fought with the emperor and made contributions. It can be said that if there was no General King, the internal and external problems of the Eastern Shang Dynasty would not necessarily be solved. After all, he was young at that time. In general, the general king was actually his grandfather''s generation. He always assisted the emperor to grow up, and he also fought with the emperor. Because of the perennial battle, he was toote to marry his wife and have children, and he did not want to dy others'' good girls when he was not stable, and he refused. Speaking of this, Shangguan Yun was reminded of Dou Changye, but it was only to deal with the olddy at home, and he just promised to have a personal rtionship that killed her girl''s life. Pooh! That kid is not worthy ofparison with the general king. At present, the general king is about sixty, and his bones are still tough, because he has been injured too many times, his legs areme, and one arm cannot be lifted. In short, it is a disease of the body, but it will not affect life. Otherwise, the general king''s temperament will continue to choose to defend the frontier. His emperor''s bones would not work. The year of the crash was less than forty years old. Even among the emperors of the previous dynasties, the life span was very short. Chapter 3199: Step-wife (26) Chapter 3199: Step-wife (26) 3199: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Today, the Taishang Kingdom of the Shang Dynasty, Wanmin''an, and the General King, who once worked hard to defend peace in the Dongshang Kingdom, are naturally respected by countless people. The reason why the royal family did not dare to marry the general king was because the general king was really not greedy for power at all. His only idea was to be able to protect the Dongshang Kingdom, an iron skeleton, only for the heroes who defended the country. Without the protection of the general king, even though Shangguan Yungu had the ingenuity, relying on one''s ability, there would be no way for the little emperor to sit firmly. The only thing that is regrettable is that the unprincipled son-inw of the General King Mei Shangzhi. Mei Shangzhi was born under the wooden light everyone expected, and thought it was the birth of another general king. Later, everyone found out that this is simply the birth of the melee demon king. Everyone in Beijing thinks that the General King is too perfect, and God is jealous, so he ns to give him a waste son, and they feel sorry for that. It is said that since the birth of Mei Shangzhi, the general''s mansion has not been settled. When he grows up, this guy will be the child king of Beijing. If you are older, you will be the eldest son of a disciple in Beijing. Whenever you see him, you will call him the boss. In this capital, as long as one of Mei Shang''s orders, those sister-inw will definitely listen to him and go to fight together. This is a big mixed world demon king, leading a group of small mixed world demon kings, giving the general king a headache. To say how Shangguan Qingchuan knew Mei Shangzhi, it must be said that Shangguan Qingchuan was out of the pce when he was young, and was lied to by the capital city scammer to get rid of the money bag. In short, in the end, Mei Shangzhi helped Shangguan Qingchuan and said that Shangguan Qingchuan was his younger brother. Regardless of the problem of chaos in the seniority, even if the two people have different personalities, they have be good friends. They also thought about letting Mei Shangzhi enter the pce to study with Shangguan Qingchuan. Later, he was only allowed to stay in the pce for three days, and he was immediately kicked out. Staying for three days has made the whole pce ufortable. If he stays for a month, he will probably be demolished by him. This guy just happened to make big mistakes, only make some ridiculous and helpless little mistakes, even if people want to deal with them severely. Even though the boy was often beaten by the general king, he still had no memory. Until now, the general king had almost given up. This son was gone when he was abolished. In this way, he was really afraid that after sending people to the barracks, something would go wrong and kill everyone. In this case, it is still a waste. It is safer for the entire Eastern Shang Dynasty. Listening to Mei Shangzhi''s voice whispering with Shangguan Qingchuan, Shangguan Yungu remembered the important things here. He was going to sweep it with his consciousness, and as a result, he saw that the curtain in the back was opened. Then I saw a week of extraordinary temperament and came out with a woman''s hair bun, don''t think about it. There are not many women with such temperament. It should be his school master. "Treasurer, I want to order a very special set of jadeware here. Can your owner be here?" Due to his identity, Shangguan Yungu couldn''t go in directly and talk to Tang Guo. The shopkeeper''s answer: "The nobleman is just here, our owner is here." The shopkeeper nced at Tang Guo, Tang Guo nodded, "Let''s talk about what kind of jade you want." Chapter 3200: Step-wife (27) Chapter 3200: Step-wife (27) Chapter 3200: Step Wife (27) Shangguan Yungu has already determined that this must be his uncle''s master. He patted Shang Qingchuan and warned, "You are not allowed to stay here, especially you are not allowed to walk with Mei Shangzhi until I have finished talking about it." "Okay, uncle." Shangguan Qingchuan nodded obediently. Although he thought it might not be possible, he agreed first. After a while, Mei Shang will most likely pull him out to y, and he will still be such a heart-wrenching friend that he will eventually meet once, and he will definitely go out and gather together. Therefore, I can only say in my heart that I am sorry to Uncle Huang. However, why hasn''t the other party mentioned that the uncle wants to order jade articles? I never found out that Uncle Huang likes these things. By the way, is it going to be ordered for the General King? In this case, it makes sense. General Wang does not love fame and fortune, the only hobby is jade. Everything at home that can be reced with jade has been reced with jade. Such a small hobby is quite elegant to say. Shangguan Qingchuan thought that when Shangguan Yungu went in, Mei Shangzhi would pull him to drink. Just waiting for a while, Mei Shangzhi still had nothing to do. He looked back, and saw that Mei Shangzhi was ying with the jade cup in his hand, but his eyes were constantly squinting in the middle. It''s just that there are curtains there, I can''t see what''s inside. "Still, what are you looking at?" Mei Shangzhi came back and said with a smile: "Nothing, I almost caught a little mouse before ringing, but the little mouse ran too fast and disappeared." System: Rat by bite, watch the host look back and not beat you into a dead rat! "The owner of this shop is actually a woman," Mei Shangzhi said inadvertently, "still surprised me." That woman doesn''t seem too old, so she''s in her twenties. It is smaller than him, and he can manage the jade shop so well. It''s just that the jade is not very good here, and some of them don''t match those chic styles. "What is your family''s identity?" These things are no secret in Beijing. As long as the nobles want to inquire, they will soon be inquired. So the shopkeeper truthfully told Mei Shangzhi what Tang Guo''s identity was. "Is that actually Mrs. Houfu Shizi?" Mei Shangzhi whispered, "It was that wedding night, Shizi was abandoned in the new house, and now the whole Beijing city is a joke?" The shopkeeper''s face was awkward, and he didn''t answer any more. The son-inw of the general Wang''s family really did not speak well. If it wasn''t for his identity, he would want to hit someone. "Treasurer, please tell me if you are unhappy. I just asked. In fact, I did not say that Mrs. Shizi was bad. People outside said that. I am just stating a fact. But, I just watched you Mrs. Shizi looks as if she''s been at ease, not like someone who has been left out of favor. " Finally, after hearing a saying from the shopkeeper, the shopkeeper''s face softened: "The owner is a powerful woman. The style of the wine ss in Mei Gongzi''s hand was painted by the owner." After hearing that, Mei Shangzhi and Shangguan Qingchuan both gave a stunned look. Thisdy of the world is really amazing, and she was able to draw such a fine wine ss style. Sure enough, there are still many strange women in this world, and most of the strange women in the stories of wild history are also relevant. Chapter 3201: Step-wife (28) Chapter 3201: Step-wife (28) 3201: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Still, don''t you drink today?" Seriously, Mei Shangzhi, who did not pull him out to hang out, annoyed the emperor, was still a little ustomed to it. A person who likes troublesome things is suddenly weird. "No, my dad is going to have a long life. Don''t make him angry anymore." Mei Shang subconsciously made excuses. "Besides, recently I don''t know if I''m physically ufortable or a little bit smelly. " "So, when I get back to the pce, I will send two doctors to show you. I''m not feeling well, say it earlier. The doctor outside is not good, so I will send someone to the pce to find me. I''m not giving you to you. Is the pce brand? " Mei Shangzhi touched his nose: "In fact, it may have been a while ago. If you drink too much, you will be a bit disgusted with the wine. Recently, I have observed that there are no major problems with the body." "If it doesn''t work, send someone to look for me in the pce." "I see, it really deserves to be my good brother." Mei Shangzhi''s eyes were still in the middle, and slowly curiosity was written in his eyes. The shopkeepers were helpless. Why didn''t this **** king buy things quickly? "I don''t know what Duan Shengwang talked about inside, what jade order, was it prepared for my father?" "I don''t know." ... "Uncle, is that you?" Shangguan Yungu shouted with excitement. To be honest, he is now particrly nervous and should not admit wrong. He can still be sure of this. Tang Guo has told Litchi to go outside and guard, and gently nodded, "It''s me." "Uncle, I finally saw you." Shangguan Yungu was excited and didn''t know what to say. Seriously, he still feels that this is a dream, a dream that cannot be realized at all. But Tang Guo is in sight, and these evidences show that this is reality. "Uncle, I''m so excited." Seeing Tang Guo was still very indifferent, Shangguan Yun could not help but admire him. The uncle was indeed an expert. I am afraid that Taishan was in front of him, and he did not change his face. "It''s okay, this is the first time you havee to such a thing. You are now on the path to immortality and have a long life. In the future, you can see various scenes in the group, and it will slowly calm down." Shangguan Yungu nodded, that''s a good thing. "Uncle, you have been here for a month now, and I am not worried about your situation over Hou''s house. I don''t know what you n to do next?" "Wait, wait for Lu Junhua to appear, Dou Changye, I can''t let him go." Tang Guobei said profoundly, "Yungu, you don''t want to see, what will happen next, will it be like me Like you said? " Shangguan Yungu swallowed a few saliva, seriously, he thought, especially thought. Some things were too bizarre for him. I don''t believe it if I don''t take a look. As I said to the people in the group, Tang Guo can travel through many worlds and meet people in the group. At first he didn''t believe it very much. Even if he knew that those people hadn''t deceived him, there should have been such a thing, but he always had doubts in his heart. Everything that happened was a dream, an illusion. "Of course I want to." "That''s all right. I know you''re teaching the little emperor recently. This is okay. But for other things, don''t get involved for the time being, and wait until Lu Junhua appears." Chapter 3202: Step-wife (29) Chapter 3202: Step-wife (29) 3202: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lu Junhua, in fact, has no description in his heart. But ording to the opponent''s several choices, we know that the male and female protagonists are still the most attractive. Dou Changye''s n to pull the little emperor down, Lu Junhua didn''t say anything, which proves that even if she has amnesia, Dou Changye is in her heart. She knew about Dou Changye''s rebellion. However, she concealed the news, fearing that the little emperor would know that she would bring Dou Changye to destroy the gate. Whether or not there is a gold medal for avoidance of death, once the conspiracy charges are contaminated, the royal family has a way to kill you. In order to prevent Dou Changye from being killed, Lu Junhua concealed and dedicated her little emperor. Eventually the little emperor was forced to abdicate, and the end was not very good. "Just listen to the uncle, the uncle is assured. After one month of teaching, Qingchuan should not be like the one in the plot. When looking at a woman, he will treat her wholeheartedly and ignore anything." Shangguan Yungu said very confidently: "To bring Qingchuan out today, I also intend to let him see more of the world and see theplexity of this world. He has been in the deep pce, as if he is isted from the world, maybe he can keep the river and mountains, But it cannot make this country better. " After contacting the people in the group, Shangguan Yungu''s vision has changed. His usual favorite is to ask people in the group to read the books in their world, that is, Tang Guo''s book in that world, and he has read the introduction of that era. "Uncle, I heard that Mrs. Hou Fu s side has been helping Dou Changye for a long time. Do you need me to deal with it? There are too many women in your yard. Will it bother you?" "No need. They are all bitter people. Anyway, Hou Fu is not short of money. Let''s help them with charity. Keep it. If it''s too clean, I don''t like it. Energetic and lively. " Shangguan Yungu didn''t understand what the uncle''s hobby was, but he didn''t care, so he didn''t say much. "By the way, uncle, I''ll still order a jade here with you, it will be the birthday of the general king in a few moments. I have already made an excuse just now, and it is easy to cause doubts if I can''t get it out. Shangguan Yungu didn''t want to let the little emperor know these things for the time being. It is not a good thing to know more. Let the kid be an emperor with peace of mind. System: I''m sure you''re not afraid of the kid, knowing the truth, but also want to run to cultivate immortals, when no one will be emperor? It''s really a thief. Tang Guo smiled: "That''s right. I happened to have two sets of wine wares in the past. You can take a set of gifts for General Wang as a birthday present." Tang Guo found the two sets of wine vessels in the system space: "This other set is for you, and it should be a gift for you." Shangguan Yun Gu wanted to refuse, Tang Guo stopped: "These two sets of wine vessels are not ordinary products. Long-term steaming with this wine vessel and drinking with the wine sses here are not only good for the body, but also good for your cultivation." Shangguan Yungu couldn''t refuse, just thanked quickly, feeling that he didn''t seem to be able to help Tang Guo, and he felt a little guilty. Into this group, all the people in the group are helping him. The things he helped the people in the group were really few in number. "Thank you Uncle, Yun Gu will not quit, if there is any order, just send someone over." Chapter 3203: Step-wife (30) Chapter 3203: Step-wife (30) 3203: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "My people will always stare at Houfu. If the uncle really encounters something, just shout out my master''s name." Shangguan Yungu was a little ufortable. "This is a secret sign." He felt that using Master s name as a password was easy to remember and not to make mistakes, except for those in the group who did not know the person. Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "OK." "I''ll send you a Qiankun ring. Now that you have reached this point, the Qiankun ring is essential. The Qiankun ring is also called the space ring. There is a lot of space inside. You can put important things in it. You can fly in the sky, and you can put everything you want to take away after you leave this ce. " Shangguan Yungu didn''t know what to say. To be honest, the Qiankun ring is even more tempting than the wine vessel. "Brother Mo must have forgotten this thing, don''t be ufortable, this thing is nothing to us. I''m your uncle, so naturally I should take care of you more." Even if she doesn''t send it now, Mo Yuntian will remember it one day. Mo Yuntian couldn''t remember, Chixiao would also remember. Most of the time, Xiaoxiao will make one for him. Because of their inconvenience, the two did not talk for long. They agreed, and here are some things to talk about here. Subsequently, Shangguan Yungu took out the wine wares and Qiankun quit. "Noble man, walk slowly. If things are good, pleasee again next time." Tang Guo''s words almost shocked Shangguan Yungu. Fortunately, he is a cultivator, and the things in his hand are still stable. He came out to see that Shangguan Qingchuan was still there, and then to see Mei Shangzhi also, his heart was strange. Tang Guo don''t take a deep look at Mei Shangzhi, Mei Shangzhi nced at her sideways. In fact, I don''t know why, his heartbeat even elerated, which caused him to panic, and quickly turned his eyes away. [Host, the two sets of wine wares are not annoying, but if you drink alcohol, you can really remove some minor problems on your body. If you drink it for a long time, some major problems can be removed and your life can be prolonged. I heard that the general king suffered physical injuries as a result of the battle. Now I have a leg slump, and I ca nt lift one arm. When it s rainy or rainy day, it s very painful. If I drink the wine made with these two sets of wine vessels, I can improve it after a while. [The host is big, you really have nothing to say to this junior in Shangguan Yungu, and give him such a precious gift. Tang Guo smiled: "Yin and Yang are weird, and who did you learn from?" [Where is it, I''m telling the truth, isn''t the host a big wine dispenser, not to help Shangguan Yungu this junior, but for other purposes? ] The system pretends to be confused and sounds a bit cheesy. Tang Guo nced at Mei Shangzhi, who had turned his eyes away, and said systematically, "Do you say Mei Shangzhi is real or fake?" The system is no longer confused: "Is it important to the host? Anyway, even if he bes a fool, he will know that he is very good to the host. Don''t underestimate him, he''s **** himself. "Yes, anyway, if I have money, if he is obedient, it doesn''t matter whether he is real or not. When I am free, I will lie to him to support him. System: Demented! As soon as they met, they had the idea of a good husband. Chapter 3204: Step-wife (31) Chapter 3204: Step-wife (31) 3204: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Shangzhi, haven''t you selected yet? I think this wine ss is very good, just buy it. If you see a better one, then you will give it better to the general king." Shangguan Qingchuan pulled Ramesh Shangzhi and suggested. Mei Shangzhi did prepare to buy a wine ss, but he was a little bit surprised just now. Strange, how could he be embarrassed to see the wife of this son? Although the other''s reputation is not very good, but his reputation is even worse, but the Jingshi children are afraid of the asshole. The head of the sister-inw, the boss, few people dare to provoke him. He was so embarrassed just now that he didn''t dare to look at the eyes of a woman, and he was really sorry for his reputation as the first man in Beijing. "Meizi, you can''t look down on the jadeware in the shop. In fact, I have another jadeware in my hand, but it is not a wine ss. If you want to buy the truth, I can take it out and let you see. Tang Guo took the initiative to speak, which Mei Shangzhi did not expect. He didn''t have the calmness he had before, and theziness on his body dissipated a little. The whole person was very nervous. If it wasn''t for a woman to escape, it would be a shame, and he might have run away. He is particrly strange today. Is it really a physical problem? He decides to discuss with Shangguan Qingchuan for a while, or whether to arrange for a doctor to check him, is there anything other than a strange problem? Especially my heart is really ufortable. Is there something wrong with his heart? It was found that everyone around him was watching him, and Mei Shangzhi might have thought of his sister-inw. There was a ck smile on the corner of his mouth, and the expression of his eyebrows was very stubborn. He opened the folding fan and walked to the front of Tang Guo with a figured cloth. "Oh, do you have a better jade beside this wine ss?" Actually, Mei Shangzhi was panicked, but who is he? He is Mei Shangzhi, the first encounter in Beijing. How can he appear panic in front of a weak woman? It''s spread. What should his younger brothers think of him? You should know that he is afraid to talk with a woman in a blindfold, I am afraid that the children in Beijing will never be afraid of him again. "Of course, I''m afraid that after seeing Mei Gong, you may not be able to afford it." "How can I not afford it!" Mei Shangzhi''s brows frowned, and the little girl looked down on him. The silver two in his hand, not to mention buying the jade she hid, is no problem buying a real shop. This little girl was not friendly, and looked down on him. Mei Shangzhi didn''t panic, because someone looked down on him. "Please ask me, then I will show you the jade." Tang Guo nodded to Shangguan Yungu, and then went in. Mei Shangzhi said with a twitching voice: "I''ll go and take a look and buy it." Then, quickly followed Tang Guo and went in. In front of me was a jade pillow, not small in size, fine in condition. When Mei Shangzhi saw this jade pillow, she was already dumbfounded. "Mei Mei, you touch this jade pillow." Mei Shangzhi reached out his hand and touched it carefully. The touch gave him a veryfortable feeling, smooth, soft, and cold. Obviously it is a jade pillow, it should be hard, but he just feels that the pillow is veryfortable. System: Don''t look at who took it out. Chapter 3205: Step-wife (32) Chapter 3205: Step-wife (32) 3205: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Mei Mei, how are you feeling?" "It''s a good thing," Ma Shang said subconsciously. "Mei-mei, do you buy it?" Tang Guo asked, this thing is naturally a good thing. Not only is the precious jade itself long-term, it can also rx the nerves and improve sleep. Basically, people who have insomnia again fall asleep with this pillow. And this jade pillow is still warm in winter and cool in summer. It will faintly heat in winter and promote blood cirction on the neck. In summer, the pillow can bring people coolness. "Buy." Mei Shangzhi heard the effect of the jade pillow, but he didn''t doubt it at all, thinking that Tang Guo must be true, and he dared to ask, "How much silver is this pillow?" Tang Guo smiled: "Does Mei Mei think this pillow is precious?" "Nature is precious." "That plum, is the silver in your hand enough to buy this pillow?" Asked to stop, Mei Shangzhi moved his fingers and liquidated all his possessions, even those things he had bought before. In the end he said, "I can get 300,000." "Someone made a million or two for this pillow. I wouldn''t buy it. It seems that Mei Gong is not as wealthy as he thought. It''s right, after all, Mei Gongzi is the king of the general king. in." Mei Shangzhi''s face was a little hot, but after hearing the effect of that pillow, he wanted to buy a pillow today. "Mrs. Shizi, I''ll match you." Mei Shangzhi stood upright and looked very serious. "You''re asking for a price on this pillow. I''ll give you 300,000 first, and the rest will be returned to you slowly. Although Mei Shangzhi was a puppet, she never owed anyone money, took advantage of others, and asked Madam Shizi to believe. " Tang Guo smiled: "In fact, although this jade pillow is precious, it is a waste if Mei Gongzi uses it, and it might as well be left to people who need it more in the future." System: The host is big, take it easy, and it won''t coax back for a while. Mei Shangzhi hesitated and said, "I don''t need it, I bought it for my dad." He was afraid that Tang Guo would not believe it. "My dad is not in good health. He often hurts here and there. He can''t sleep at night. Brush in here. If this jade pillow really has that kind of effect, it is just right for my father. " "I didn''t expect Mei Gongzi to be a filial son. If this is the case, jade pillows can be sold to you. I believe Mei Gongzi will not owe anyone money. I will sell you one million two for this jade pillow. Price, can you ept it? " "Yes," Mei Shangzhi said, "Thank you Madam Shizi, I''ll give you 300,000 yuan first. Actually, I owe you 20,000 yuan. I will give you an IOU and it will be paid as soon as possible." Tang Guo said with a smile: "It''s rare that Mei Gongzi has a filial piety, don''t worry, and slowly return it, you will always be able to return it in a lifetime." System: Cancel it before using it. Mei Shangzhi said quickly: "It shouldn''t take two years, I will find a way to make money, and I can pay it back soon, without taking such a long time." System: Silly boy, happily finished, you will regret itter. You''d better be one or two a day, and it won''t end in a lifetime. Mei Shangzhi hugged the wrapped jade pillow and gave Tang Guo what he could take out as silver. Even the jade on the waist was removed, and all of them were put on the table. Chapter 3206: Step-wife (33) Chapter 3206: Step-wife (33) 3206: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If it weren''t for the crown on the head, it would emanate from the shawl, and it would have a bad effect at that time. I guess he would take it off as well. When Mei Shangzhi left, except for the jade pillow carefully held in his hand, he basically left nothing. After he returned the things to the house in person, he did not go to Shangguan Yungu, Shangguan Qingchuan went to the restaurant for dinner. "Shangzhi, is there anything in such a hurry?" Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t quite understand. Every time he went out of the pce, Mei Shangzhi would find a chance to take him out to have a good time. This time it was a modified man, but he could not take the initiative. It really surprised him. Mei Shangzhi restored his former idleness again: "My dad is going to live a long time, anyway, it is my dad. I stayed in the house obediently for a while now, so I wo nt go out to y with rattan. . "Speaking of being beaten by my own son, Mei Shangzhi really didn''t blush at all. Anyway, everyone in Beijing knew it, so his dad dared to hit him. "It''s true that you have to go out to work with others and not work together. It is really possible that the general king will beat you **** the day of his birthday." Even if you can''t find the rattan, **** it with your fist is enough to make the whole birthday "lively". Shangguan Qingchuan could not help but left with Shangguan Yungu. They didn''t know that after returning to the house, Mei Shangzhi searched in his room for various items that could be sold, and let his subordinates sell them out. The silver he finally collected was not much different from what he had estimated before, and it was about a little bit more. Leaving a fraction on the body, he sent someone to Tang Guo''s side. "Miss, this is sent by Mei Gongzi." Litchi didn''t quite understand what was in the box. After all, the box was still so big. Tang Guo only said, "Mei Gongzi bought a jade pillow with me. This is a silver ticket." "So this is ah." "Let''s go. It''s been a long time outside. Go back." In the general''s pce, how could Mei Shangzhi''s movements be concealed from the general''s king. Knowing that Mei Shangzhi sold a lot of things, the general king rushed over with a knife. He pushed the door open with a knife handle and walked into the room. The empty room was in his eyes / nothing except the necessary tables, chairs and benches. It seems that those rare things that Mei Shang used to have are gone. Such an empty and simple room was Mei Shangzhi''s, and the general king was still a little ustomed to it. When he walked into the room, he saw that Mei Shangzhi was paralyzed in a chair, counting the broken silver in the purse, and he was directlyughed at. This boy, when he can see even a little broken silver. "Little bunny, what bad thing did you do today? Why the house was hollowed out? Did you offend someone and break something? People asked you forpensation?" "Daddy!" Mei Shangzhi raised her eyelids and looked particrly unmotivated. From today, he will have a poor life. It''s really hard to live in a life without money. His dad wouldn''t give him extra money. Mainly because he owed 700,000 silver and two, he had to figure out a way to return the money. For at least two years, he had to save money. "Really in trouble?" General Wang saw listless Mei Shangzhi, "What stupid thing did he do and how much money he lost?" Chapter 3207: Step-wife (34) Chapter 3207: Step-wife (34) 3207: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "No problem, Dad, can''t you think about the good ces?" "The question is, has your kid been better since he was young?" The general king sat down and suddenly saw a gift box on the table. "What is this?" The room was empty, and there was only this gift box, General Wang was curious. Now, what else can keep this kid from selling? "Daddy, wait a minute." Mei Shangzhi jumped up quickly, intending to block the general king, but the general king quickly speeded up and opened the gift box. When he saw that there was a beautiful jade pillow inside, his eyes were bright at that time, All the knives in the hand were thrown on the ground casually, holding the jade pillow gently with both hands, and admiring it carefully. "Dad, this ..." "This is a good thing." The general king said without looking back, "This thing is the best I have seen in all these years. This touch is simply indescribable. This fineness ispletely the best of the best. . " "Dad, that ..." "Okay, I don''t care about what you go out to cause trouble. I just took the jade pillow and brought it back to appreciate it. Anyway, we are father and son. Is it the same for you to put me here?" "Dad, actually ..." "You have prepared a birthday gift for Lao Tzu, are you ready?" The general king asked suddenly, his eyes narrowed, "or take this as a birthday gift, I think it is very suitable." Mei Shangzhi opened his mouth, which is quite suitable, it was originally intended for him. "father" "Trouble, sold everything in the house, isn''t there any pocket money?" The general king was very happy. "Go to the housekeeper to take ten thousand, and take your expenses for this half year." Mei Shangzhi calcted with his fingers, 10,000 for six months, not two for one month. Even if he does nt eat or drink, it s all a matter of money. His dad wants him to eat northwest wind. And this silver, he can''t spend it yet. "Dad, this is the birthday gift for you." "This way, I''m attentive. Your kid finally did something serious." General Wang took the jade pillow and left. "Okay, I''ll take back your thoughts, Lao Tzu. If you don''t cause much trouble in this half year, I can Open one eye and close one eye, pretending to know nothing. " What Mei Shangzhi wants to say is that, in fact, there is no need to pretend that he doesn''t know, just give him some silver and solve the urgent need. In the end, he shook his head. Forget it, his father was very poor, and it was estimated that he could not get any money. He still thought of other ways. [The host isrge, and now Mei Shang is so poor that there are no valuables all over his body. "I will raise him when I am free." The systemughed secretly: [The host is big. Does this mean that he broke his wings and raised him in captivity? "Tunzi, what weird stuff got into your program? Think of something messy, have you never been antivirus?" The system is a bit grieved. He also wants to kill those whoe with antivirus, but there is no such thing as antivirus in his program. Maybe ... he had some weird virus. Tang Guo had a good time in Hou''s house, but the olddy was getting worse every day. Two months after Tang Guo was newly married, the olddy sent her a total of three servants. No, it will be the fourth one soon. Tang Guo was basking in the yard and had seen Chunhua leading a very beautiful woman. Chapter 3208: Step-wife (35) Chapter 3208: Step-wife (35) 3208: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yunchun Chunhua has seen Mrs. Shizi." Chunhua was a little numb. The olddy chose so many women that she couldn''t choose her head. The woman brought here today is said to be the daughter of the old rtive''s distant rtives. And still a surname with the olddy, but it is not that simple. The olddy said, this Chen Xinyun had to be promoted directly to be a good person, but it was not ordinary, and there was no such thing as a servant who couldpare. "Come up, did the olddy send the new sister over again?" Tang Guo''s eyes have always been on the young Chen''s Chen Xinyun. This Chen Xinyun is indeed very beautiful. The standard cherry mouth, the willow eyebrow eyes, especially the eyes water Barking, as if talking. And the waist is very soft, and it looks beautiful like a willow leaf. At the same time, there were arrogances that other waiters could notpare. Yes, even standing in front of her, this Chen Xinyun is very proud. The reason why Chen Xinyun is arrogant is that the olddy supports her. She is a distant rtive of the olddy, and she is still a surname. Naturally, the rtionship between Madam Shizi and the olddy is much closer. This second thing, naturally, she heard that the son of Shizi was married the night before, and left the wife of Shizi. The next day, please don''t apany Mrs. Shizi to make a face. This act has made Mrs. Shizi a joke in the entire capital. The bigger joke was that Shizi never entered Mrs. Shizi''s room. After being married for two months, she was still a big yellow girl, and it was a joke when she went out. Because of Tang Guo''s identity, many truths have been covered up. People in Beijing have forgotten that Dou Changye didn''t just go to her room, or to other rooms. However, even if someone notices it, it is estimated that someone will find one. In fact, the grandson of the world can''t forget the original wife who died, so he can''t ept the reason of other women for Dou Changye. Such an affectionate world grandfather will even praise those gifted and beautiful women, and have little effect on him. "Xin Yun has seen her sister." Although Chen Xinyun worshipped Tang Guo, she also had her own pride. Bend your knees slightly, but your back is straight, and your eyes are slightly lowered, without lowering your head. This action will not seem too humble, nor will it make her feel that she does not know the etiquette, which is just right. "Get up." "Sister Xie." Although Chen Xinyun was very proud, she was not from a big family, just a small family jasper. In a ce like Hou''s house, at most, it can only be a good one. If the child is born in the future, the highest status can be promoted to theteral chamber. Her goal is to be Mrs. Shizi''s side. As for Mrs. Shizi, she never thought about it. It is not that he is not willing to think, but that he is afraid to think. It was her identity that didn''t allow her to think. Originally, as her little family Jasper, looking for a door to the right, it must be a proper room. But she is self-assured, and it should be said that she grew up in the expectations of her parents from an early age. Since she was born, she has nned to send her to Hou''s house to make fun of Shizi. She also has a deep affection for the grandfather of the past. Even if she can''t get the glory like Lu Junhua, she hopes that she can pay a little attention from Dou Changye. It doesn''t take much, just a little bit. Give her a little and you''ll be content. Chapter 3209: Step-wife (36) Chapter 3209: Step-wife (36) 3209: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Moreover, she thinks that she is different from other people. The woman in Houfu''s backyard can''t attract the world grandfather. They have no ability. Now that she has entered the house, she will surely catch the attention of the grandfather of the world and will never disappoint the olddy''s love. "What is it?" Tang Guo asked. Standing on the side of the waiter, Qiuyue was the head, followed by Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Donger, and when they heard Tang Guo asked, they felt very familiar. "Well, Chen Xinyun." Chen Xinyun was still a humble answer, and her arrogant body really attracted people''s attention. Tang Guo nodded slightly and smiled, "It''s a good name." Chen Xinyun didn''t show her face, but she was really confused. People like her entered the backyard. Why did Mrs. Shizi smile so much that she did not hate her at all. After talking for a while, why not hit her? She was ready, and she was embarrassed by Mrs. Shishizi for a while. What should I do? After all, she had heard of it before, and this time the wife was a spoiler, not a good friend. Things were different from what I thought, and Chen Xinyun decided to wait and see, and didn''t dare to take it lightly. "Mrs. Shizi, the olddy said that although the girl Chen was born in a small door, she was innocent and she should be good." Chunhua could hardly control her facial expression. It is not enough to have a wife like this, and now there is another Chen Liangzhang. But the olddy just couldn''t see her, she was clearly wandering in front of each other''s eyes every day. Continue this way, this backyard will not be able to live, her spring flowers do not have a status. She has been with the olddy for so many years. Why did the olddy give her to the grandfather as a servant? Even if it was only a little waiter, she could not be promoted in her life, she was willing. As long as Shizi likes it, what identity it is, it doesn''t matter so much at all. "Okay, then you will be Chen Liangzhang." Tang Guo said without any hesitation, and then set his eyes on Chunhua. "Chunhua, go back, tell the olddy, I will take good care Chen Liang''s. " Chunhua resigned unwillingly, and Chen Xinyun was still a little bit embarrassed. Why Mrs. Shizi smiled, seems to have no effect. "Litchi, reward!" Litchi nodded, found two or two pieces of silver from the purse, and shoved it into Chen Liangyi''s hands. Chen Liangzhang touched the silver and was more puzzled. This doesn''t hit her, why is there a reward? Qiuyue is no longer surprised, but Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Donger both remembered that when they first came in, Tang Guo was in this process. Looking at Tang Guo''s happy mood again, they even suspected that Tang Guo would be happy to have the backyard lively. Qiuyue felt that she should help Mrs. Shizi do something, so she walked in front of Chen Xinyun and said kindly: "Sister Chen, if you do nt understand, just ask me, I will tell you this in detail Government rules. " The main point is that no one can provoke Madam Shizi. Both the olddy and Mrs. Seiko fought for two months, and they were not happy with each other. It can be seen that this world''s talents are really powerful people. Chen Liangzhang didn''t seem to care about it, she had to persuade her. Chapter 3210: Step-wife (37) Chapter 3210: Step-wife (37) 3210: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Before entering the house, Hou''s uncle had taught me the rules of Hou''s house, so I did not bother this sister." Although Chen Xinyun was polite, a short sentence showed a lot of information. Before the government, there was Hou Fuzheng''s teaching, which shows that the olddy valued her. Qiuyue is not uninteresting, everyone has refused, and it is impossible to reluctantly. By all ounts, Chen Liangzhang is much bigger than her ordinary servant. Qiuyue smiled and nodded, then backed away. "Litchi, go and arrange for Chen Liangzhang," Tang Guo looked in the courtyard, pointing to the house where Qiuyue lived, "Go there, what''s Chen Liangzhao''s intention?" Chen Xinyun doesn''t value this. Now there are few people and they live almost everywhere. "Let her sister arrange." After arrangement of Chen Liangzhang, Tang Guo went to the jade shop again. When I walked into the shop, I saw a familiar person. Thezy smile on his face, dangling a folding fan, wearing a very fancy handsome son, saw Tang Guoe in. The slightly sloppy smile on my face closed up and became slightly experiencing it. The constantly chaosing folding fan was also put away by him. The original standing posture of Dang Eng has also changed. Now standing straight, it means that Yushu is near the wind. If not everyone knows who he is, many women may be deceived by the other person''s appearance. But you know who he is, the Beijing women will only detour. The General King is no longer the General King, nor is he a greedy for power and money. It can be said that the General King''s mansion is of the same ss in the entire capital city, and there is no future portal. In fact, the most important thing is that Mei Shangzhi, a non-learning puppet and a slightly betterdy, would not choose her. "Mrs. Shizi, you just happened to be passing by from here. I can return some silver to you." Mei Shangzhi took out the silver ticket, handed it to litchi, then took three steps back, and arched with a smile. Give you back. " "Mei Gongzi need not worry, it will be okay slowly." Tang Guo answered with a smile, really not anxious, so anxious to do something. System: Of course I''m so anxious to see you, otherwise I thought it was. You can see a few more times a little at a time. It''s just that this silly boy shouldn''t know his own mind, just want to get together in front of the host. He didn''t know that when he saw the host, he pretended to be serious, which was really funny. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to save it. It will be spent a while, so it''s better to return Mrs. Shizi''s silver first." It has been a long time since he bought jade pillows that he hasn''t bought any fresh things he likes. Even if I asionally have some spare money, I can''t wait to get an integer and send it to Tang Guo. He thought that this was the money he didn''t want to owe, and he didn''t know that the instinctual response was actually different from what he thought. "Okay, in fact, Shizi is still silver. You don''t need toe by yourself, just send someone." System: It s so cute again. Mei Shangzhi said: "My son also has to go out anyway. He often wanders around. Returning the silver is just a matter of course. I don''t need to arrange for someone toe here. I don''t worry about giving it to others. " "Unreliable" shopkeeper: "..." Don''t think he doesn''t know, this is hurting him. Chapter 3211: Step-wife (38) Chapter 3211: Step-wife (38) 3211: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo patrolled a group of shoppers, asked the shopkeepers, and left. Basically, she goes to the shop once every seven days, and at the same time, she moves around the shops under her name. Mei Shangzhi had already figured out thew of her whereabouts, so it was also the day of the time, pretending to pass by identally, and then remembering to pay the debt, plus the jade was of interest to him. He basically came over in the afternoon and looked at the new jade in the shop for a while. Tang Guo basically came. No, when Tang Guo left, Mei Shangzhi suddenly felt that these exquisite jade articles were just like this and not so fun. Time passed quickly, Tang Guo kept this pattern, Mei Shangzhi always came out asionally, and then returned her money. In order to return the money, Mei Shangzhi and his group of Beijing magpies wanted toe up with a lot of ways, and finally no longer had to worry about the silver. Watching the daily silver credit, he suddenly didn''t want to pay off the silver owed to Tang Guo soon. He originally intended to share it with Tang Guo. He has recently earned no less money, and for a long time, he should be able to return all the money he owes. Just because he suddenly didn''t want to immediately return the silver, when he saw Tang Guo again, when the words came to his lips, he suddenly took the words back. When he saw Tang Guo, he didn''t say much, but it was basically a greeting: "Mrs. Shizi, you happened toe, and I can give you some silver again." Then Tang Guo received the money, took out his ount book, and crossed it out for the other party. In fact, Mei Shangzhi thinks that there is nothing wrong with fingerprints based on their character. Why should Mrs. Shizi ckmail him? Even if he was ckmailed, he didn''t seem to feel particrly ufortable. But he believed that Mrs. Shizi was not like that. System: [The host is big. In the past few months, Mei Shangzhi hasn''t bought a favorite thing by himself. I have an integer for a little silver, and I look forward to returning your money in the shop. This child is really cute. "When did it turn into the tone of the old father?" [This is not to sigh, this boy obviously has no clue, or he can''t control his pace, but he has to pay you back once in seven days. I heard that he and some of his sister-inw have recently made a name for himself and made a lot of money. But he seemed to be savvy and didn''t n to pay too much at once. It seems that I am slowly bing awakened. In recent months, Dou Changye has basically asked about Houfu''s back house. The olddy told him how many times he went. When he was okay, he went to the backyard to see. Dou Changye promised to be nice, but after turning around, he returned to his study, and never went to the backyard to watch it. As for how many babies he has now, I don''t think he knows. The olddy felt that this was not the way to go, and nned to create a chance for Chen Xinyun to let her show up in front of Dou Changye. Her face was exposed, but Dou Changye didn''t notice her at all. Chen Xinyun, who was full of confidence, was very disappointed. The olddy urged her to take the initiative. She really wanted to get close to Dou Changye, so she sent her food to Dou Changye''s study, and was ready to add a red sleeve. "Master Shi, you must be hungry, I''ll give you something to eat. The olddy said, Master Shi likes these pastries most." Chen Xinyun was standing at the door of the study. Someone was guarding the door. She couldn''t get in. She could only pull the door and say this. Chapter 3212: Step-wife (39) Chapter 3212: Step-wife (39) 3212: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I''m not hungry. Take it back." "I also don''t like pastries, and you don''t feel too tired to panic at night." In the face of a woman who is not Lu Junhua, Dou Changye doesn''t give face at all. Mrs. Shizi, he can leave on the wedding night, let alone a little good-natured. Chen Xinyun persuaded her again, and finally annoyed Dou Changye, scolded her, and let her roll back, stay obediently in the back house, don''t think about anything. Chen Xinyun had a face in the end, so being scolded, all the faces were gone. At that time, she set aside food and ran away crying. Qiuyue and the others watched Chen Xinyun crying and ran out without surprise. Shizi wouldn''t give them these servants'' faces. If it weren''t for the care of Mrs. Shizi, it would be useless to be abandoned by the olddy, and their lives wouldn''t know how sad. Chen Xinyun''s failure, the olddy also knew, could not help but sigh: "what does the son like, what do I have to ask him to find a Lu Junhua back?" "Olddy, old ve has a word that I don''t know if I should speak properly." The olddy looked at the uncle beside him: "What''s the matter?" "Olddy, maybe we were wrong from the beginning. Grandpa Shi liked wild girls like Lu Junhua, obviously he didn''t like these regrdies." "This also uses you to say, of course I know, but Lu Junhua''s kind of woman who likes to grab the limelight outside andpete with those men for what rankings, my Hou Fu does not like, and is not suitable for her, carefree, no rules at all." "Olddy, this is to find two servants, but not to marry Shizi. Now that you have a Shizi, it is also useless. Now you don''t need to expect that Shizi will like these women in the backyard, as long as Shizi is willing to serve It will do just fine. " "what do you mean?" "Let''s find a woman who has learned her lesson. The old ve knows that there is such a ce. Most of these gadgets are bought and sold. The son of the world does not go to the backyard to open branches and leaves, but he might as well find some fresh gadgets toe back. Shizi likes it. " The olddy was hesitant: "What if it''s not clean?" "The olddy was more concerned. Although these women were transferred out, they were absolutely clean. They just added a skill that would serve men very much. In any case, leave a blood line first, and other things slowly. After the child''s life, she will be held by Mrs. Seiko. She must be very happy. " In this case, of course, the olddy agreed. The olddy''s idea is actually very simple. No matter what, you must leave blood to Hou Fu. Then, when Dou Changye hit another woman, there were two for one and three for two. At that time, the wild girl Lu Junhua will slowly disappear from Dou Changye''s heart, which is the best. It didn''t take long before I found that there were two more beautiful women beside the olddy. That figure was really three points better than Chen Xinyun. Especially the two women, with a smile, were very touching. The olddy did not put the two women here either, but stayed with her for the time being. Since Chen Xinyun was hitst time, the whole person has been in a state of weakness, can''t sleep well, can''t eat, and the whole person has lost arge circle. On this day, the sun is warm. Chapter 3213: Step-wife (40) Chapter 3213: Step-wife (40) 3213: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The women in the backseat appeared to be basking in the sun, and Tang Guo and Qiu Yue sat at the boxy table, as if ying something. "Mrs. is amazing, she can do it again and again." Qiuyue couldn''t help screaming. "Now, I will lose all the money that my wife rewarded." "It''s okay, and I''ll reward you if you lose." "Mrs. is nice." System: Why didn''t that guy know anything about it? He might not know that the host is next to him. He already has three loyal little sisters. After a while, he thinks that Chen Liangyun, Chen Xinyun, may be fooled. Chen Xinyun sat on the side and watched Tang Guo and Qiu Yue y the leaves. In fact, Ye Zi Opera is the predecessor of Mahjong. It''s just that the shapes are different. The leaf y is like a piece of paper, and the gamey is still a little different. Chen Xinyun didn''t understand. He obviously didn''t like the woman in this backyard, even ignored Mrs. Shizi, and even turned away on the wedding night without giving her face. Why Madam Shizi doesn''t seem to care at all, and she is so happy every day. There is also a servant girl from Qiuyue, Li Donger and Zhang Yuanxiang, who are poor and have been sold by their family to be young sisters. Don''t they want to be liked by Seiko and live a happy life? Why do they still look happy even if they do nte? System: He feels that there are really three missing one. Tang Guo had already discovered that Chen Xinyun had unknowingly moved to their side and was watching them ying secretly. As they got better, there was less worry on their faces. When it was about the same time, Tang Guo stood up: "Chen Liangyu,e and rece me for a while. Today is my day to go out to inspect the shop. If I don''t stare often, I''m always uneasy." Before Chen Liangzheng responded, she was pressed to her seat and did not give her the opportunity to refute. Tang Guo already took the litchi out to see the situation of the shop, naturally met Mei Shangzhi who came to pay back the money. Back to Hou Fu, it was already evening. Before she got to the yard, she heard the noisy noise inside, and it turned out that they hadn''t dispersed yet. When Tang Guo came in, they were about to get up to salute and was stopped by her. "Keep ying, don''t pay attention to so many rules now." The pride of Chen Xinyun, who had been arrogant, had long since dissipated, and the look of Tang Guo was different. In addition, the look of depression before was gone. System: Come on, this table friend is really ready. Tang Guo calcted the days, not long before Lu Junhua appeared. What he did in Hou''s government has not changed. Even the people in Beijing don''tugh at her now. After all, her several shops have been fighting for gold every day. I don''t know when it will be a ce frequented by the nobles and nobles. It seems that Mrs. Shizi is happy to count the money. Sheughs at others ashamed and left out by Shizi. Let''s see if she has a shop with such a lot of money. Chen Xinyun and Qiuyue were close to each other. After ying together for a few days, they slowly became friends. "To say who is good to us in this houfu, regardless of anyone, only Mrs. Shizi, sister Chen, do you mean?" Qiuyue asked. Chen Xinyun didn''t hesitate and nodded seriously. Chapter 3214: Step-wife (41) Chapter 3214: Step-wife (41) 3214: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The elder sister treats us well." Chen Xinyun said, from the beginning to the present, Tang Guo has not been sorry for her, and now she has been integrated into this small circle,pletely disregarding her suspicions, so that she lived again. "Sister Chen, we can''t count on the grandfather of the world." Li Donger also whispered, and looked up around him. "You see grandfather of the world these years, who do you like? He is affectionate, but that''s just right Lu Junhua. " Zhang Yuanxiang also said, "Yes, Sister Chen, you had been trying to get the favor of Shi Zi, and we were worried when we saw it. But my wife said that people like you do nt hit the south wall and do nt look back, just break your own head Only then can I know what pain is, and then I can understand that what I expect is nothing but extravagant hope. " "You can count on the favor of the grandfather, and you might as well please his wife and give her more money. Besides ..." Zhang Yuanxiang''s voice was even softer. "Further, ying with his wife is much happier than serving those men." Madam doesn''t toss us this way, but she still has three meals a day. You say that we really have to have a little bit of love from the grandfather, isn''t it going to be so good? " Chen Xinyun thought about it carefully, and it was true. If Shizi really epts other women, then they may not sit here and y the leaves in peace, but ridicule and fight with each other, fighting for a man. Days are not so easy and freehand, you can eat and dress as you do now. "Since the grandfather is unwilling to us, let us stop talking about it and save ourselves from hating it. Let s just follow the wife. The wife gets along much better. If there is a man like his wife, it is worth me to offer a heartfelt Li Donger, and the rest Never mind." Qiuyue could not help but quipped: "That said, your wife is not a man, and you will not give it to you." "Go, go, who said it, I am a metaphor, all my heart is my wife''s. Wherever my wife is, I will be Li Donger." Chen Xinyun looked at the arguments of these sisters and couldn''t helpughing. Yes, in the past few days, she was the happiest day. Compared with the trouble of trying to please the grandfather, it is really more pleasant to get along with these sisters and sisters and the wife of the grandfather. At this point, Chen Xinyunpletely gave up on Dou Changye. Early that morning, Tang Guo led a group of young men to greet the olddy. Halfway through, I was told that the olddy had just hurried to Dou Changye''s yard. Tang Guo instinctively followed something with a crowd of little sisters. As soon as I reached the gate of the courtyard, I heard the olddy''s full voice: "Dare you, if you dare to kill her, then kill my wife!" The olddy''s voice was very fierce, and there was a feeling of ying out her life and keeping someone. Tang Guo went in for a look, only to find that the olddy had a disheveled, crying woman behind her, waiting fiercely for Dou Changye. Simrly, Dou Changye was also a little disheveled and only wore a lining. Judging by the other person''s somber expression, something should have happened. If I knew it a little, I would think that maybe something happened between that disheveled woman and Dou Changye. "Olddy, this time you are really too much!" "I always respect you as my loved one." Chapter 3215: Step-wife (42) Chapter 3215: Step-wife (42) 3215: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I didn''t expect you to assign such a woman to me, and dared to give me ... give me medicine!" Tang Guo blinked his eyes. I didn''t expect that the olddy could not toss her, and failed to send all kinds of babies, even thinking of another trick. Before, she felt that the two charming women were not simple. The original usefulness was here. This olddy is really a ruthless person. However, these two women are also powerful, and they were able to calcte Dou Changye. She also knows that there are ces in the world where special women are trained. Most of these women were sent to some big houses to serve as noblemen. In fact, the awkward point is making toys. This is a phenomenon of the times, and maybe one day the world will usher in a huge change. Tang Guo observes the woman hiding behind the olddy, scared and shivering, seeing that although she is scared, she also feels that she has seeded. My heart became clear, and most of the calctions of sinus long night were sessful. Now, some y, Dou Changye and other women have affair. This woman is afraid of not being jealous. If she bes pregnant in one fell swoop, it will look even better. The olddy now knew that the woman should be sessful, and she would care nothing for her. Originally ording to Dou Changye''s temperament, even if something happened that shouldn''t happen, most of the time she would kill the woman. The olddy obviously understood this, and came here to stop in time. It may even be arranged at the beginning. "Olddy, my sister was just fainted by the p of the grandfather, and asked the olddy to save her sister." The woman hiding behind finally spoke. Tang Guo couldn''t help looking at the room. There was another one inside. "Chunhua, go in and see if people are still alive." Tang Guo noticed that when the olddy said that people were alive without these words, the corner of the woman kneeling behind her mouth was clenched tightly, and her hands became fists. She shook her head gently, even if she was taught to be a woman who only uses color andughs to live, she is still alone. Not a dead thing, it hurts, it cries, it hurts, it thinks. "Olddy, everyone is alive, but just passed out." The olddy looked pale. "Then quickly lift the person back and ask the doctor toe to the doctor." At the same time, the olddy pulled up the woman on the ground: "Get up and go back with me. I told you to serve the son. Since the son still doesn''t like it, just go with me." "Long night, you ca nt always look at the past, you also have to think about the entire Hou government. You do nt like the gentle, you do nt like the gentle, you do nt like the beautiful and generous. ?" "Olddy, I have shown my attitude to you for a long time. I only like Junhua in my life, and I will not be good to the second person. Whether it is the servant of the backyard or the wife you gave me, it is not I like it. You can bring someone back, and I can also refuse to leave the door. "Dou Changye nced at Tang Guo. Stop, can I be willing to put women in my house? " "Olddy, I''m going to go out and meditate, so I don''t have to send someone to look for it." Dou Changye knew that the two women who dared to enter his house and did things they shouldn''t do. Chapter 3216: Step-wife (43) Chapter 3216: Step-wife (43) 3216: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers I was so angry that I couldn''t really treat the olddy. I can only see and be upset and leave here immediately. Fortunately, Junhua is gone. If Junhua is still there, she should be sad if she knows such a thing. Earlier he should have responded faster, and directly patted the two unknowingly. Now he can''t shoot, he can only leave Houfu temporarily and go out to rx. The olddy no longer reluctantly, nced coldly at Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded to the olddy, and she was so annoyed that she didn''t care. However, she nned to tell Tang Guo something and took two steps to Tang Guo''s position: "Tang, if it is Pearl, Jane can be pregnant this time, the remaining children still have to be raised in your name." It is best to have children, as Dou Changye looks like, she really can''t count on it. "No." The olddy thought that Tang Guo would surely agree, but she did not expect her to refuse directly. "Tang, you''re singing against me again. Having a child in your name will not benefit you in the end? This child is born. You have to call you a mother. Will it be good for you in the future?" The olddy was tired and no longer wanted to continue fighting with Tang. If there is a child this time, it will be up to Tang to raise children in the future. It was basically impossible for Dou Changye to take a break from this Tang family and marry another famousdy. It might as well be used as waste. Tang has no children under his name, maybe he can raise them with his heart. Whether she came out of her stomach or not, as long as the children raised in the name of Mrs. Tang''s son are righteous sister-inw, her status will not be lowered. But Tang Guo refused. The olddy''s face was ugly. "It''s up to you." "If the olddy has to force me, I can only ask for and leave. ording to the rtionship between Shizi and me now, is it better for me to sue to the emperor?" Sure enough, Tang Guo couldn''t hold back again. The olddy was all bad, and she turned and left. "I think it''s still the one who gives birth to the one who raises it. Rather than trying to raise the child under my name, it is better to promote the identity of the child''s mother directly. The main room is upied by me and may not be there. The olddy is going to strangle, do you know it is gone? Besides, the identity of these two women is not enough to sit in the front room and not be on the table. "Be a side room, take good care of it, it''s almost the same. Isn''t there a puppet inside the pce beside the olddy? Isn''t it easy to raise two people?" "Olddy, let''s talk about it first. I don''t oppose you carrying ten hundred babies, as long as Hou''s house can afford it. But if you want to put children in my liar''s house, it''s impossible. " The olddy''s eyes widened, this **** thing, this kind of words can be said, really, oh my god, mad at her. Qiuyue and others were smirking, and only Mrs. Shizi dared to speak so loudly, don''t know what to do with her? Chen Xinyun''s eyes were full of shock. She saw such a bold woman for the first time. After the newly married woman is still a big girl with yellow flowers, she will definitely be ashamed. After all, she is unlovable and disgusted. It''s a shame to say it. However, Tang Guo was generous and said it without fear. She, who is also a woman, did not feel ashamed when she listened. Chapter 3217: Step-wife (44) Chapter 3217: Step-wife (44) 3217: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Instead, she felt daring and dared to say anything. "Do you think I dare to say anything?" Tang Guo found Chen Xinyun''s expression and smiled Yingying. "I have nothing to dare to say. The problem is with the grandfather Shi, and it doesn''t happen to me. All my parents are married. Yearster, she is still a big yellow girl, which means that the men in the family can''t. " "Tang, you shut up for me!" The olddy who had to go out turned back and yelled fiercely to see that it was on the verge of copse. "It may also be that you don''t like it all night, why not find you Its own fault. " "Olddy, I think I''m perfect, beautiful and charming, I''m not wrong, it''s the grandfather who won''t appreciate it." "Tang, you''re getting ridiculous." "Olddy, please keep scolding the grandfather. Don''t always be incapable of our group of foreigners. The people who make mistakes are always the grandfather. We are the most innocent people. Olddy, also a woman When ites to knowing women''s difficulties, why bother? " The olddy''s lips moved, and she couldn''t find anything to refute, and finally went away angrily. The olddy failed again, and Qiuyue was already sighed. They were a little panic again. If the wife really decided to leave, who would they rely on in the future? Except for Chen Xinyun, everyone else has mercy, all of them are with the olddy. Two monthster, the two women had good news, and they were both pregnant. At this point, the olddy really treated them well, and was not so obsessed with Dou Changye, expecting her grandson to be born soon. Tang Guo wondered, this thing is really getting more and more interesting. She asked Shangguan Yungu to help check it out. The two women were able to get pregnant at the first sight, and they should have used special secret drugs. It is estimated that if you know your destiny and don''t want to be bought and sold, you will want to have a child and let yourself settle down. These Tang Guo didn''t care, and Lu Junhua appeared. "Still picked up by the little emperor?" Shangguan Yungu nodded helplessly: "Day or night defense, or the strength of the plot master said by Uncle, how can this plot boss rely on the boy from Qingchuan? The key kid listened to my teaching, or did he She was protected and hid in a house in Beijing. Even if the other party had a child, Qingchuan didn''t seem to care much. " "Did you not ask about this?" "I just learned that I haven''t had time to ask." Shangguan Yungu said, and then asked when he returned to the pce to see how the boy answered. "Uncle, things are about to start. Be careful on your side." "Rx, no one in Hou House can hurt me." Shangguan Yungu: "I am worried that Dou Changye will send you to the temple for repair. Although it is easy to solve, I am afraid the uncle will be angry." "When I looked at those memories, I was already angry. Anyway, I have my own arrangements." Tang Guo thought for a while and whispered, "When you say hello to the little emperor, I want to leave her At that time, trouble him to support a decree. " Shangguan Yungu agreed with tears andughter. The matter was simple and quickly answered. It is estimated that the uncle came here, and the only thing he could help was quite a big one. "Yes, uncle, why does Mei Shangzhi run to your shop often? It''s been over a year." Chapter 3218: Step-wife (45) Chapter 3218: Step-wife (45) 3218: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "I met him out of here before, and he was very supportive. Did this guy cause trouble again?" It was mainly because Mei Shangzhi was more troublesome from a young age, and it is no wonder that Shangguan Yungu would think so. Tang Guo shook his head: "It didn''t cause any trouble. I should like the jadeware in my shop better. Come and see the jadeware." If she said it was Mei Shangzhi who owed her money, she would guarantee that Shangguan Yungu would dig it out without hesitation. A lot of silver tickets were issued to help Mei Shangzhi return. Mei Shangzhi no longer owes money, how can she often run into her shop? Isn''t that good for her? Because the person who said this was Tang Guo, Shangguan Yungu had no doubt. I really thought it was Tang Guo''s jadeware, which was so attractive that it only attracted Mei Shangzhi toe and admire it. If Shangguan Yungu was not an older bachelor, I would have understood that Mei Shangzhi hade to Tang Guo for what. "Mrs. Shizi, I heard that the Holy King came to see you before?" The next day, it was time for Mei Shangzhi to pay the debt. Now he has a little regrets, why he has to pay off his debts so aggressively, and he pays so much every time. If not every time hees over, he should be able to spend a few more years to pay off his debt. So far, he has calcted it, and the remaining debt is not much anymore. He can only pay it back for one year. System: This kid is afraid tough at a few people. People want to pay off their debts, but he is good, they want their debts to never end. He said before that the kid would always regret it. "I didn''t say anything, I just wanted to order a new batch of jade here." Tang Guo lied without blinking. "It turned out to be this way. I thought what was happening. King Duan Sheng didn''t like jadeware before, and didn''t know when he developed this hobby. Before I had a birthday feast, I also sent a set of wine vessels. He I still have a set. Now my dad drinks with that set of wineware every day, and he just loves it. " Of course, what he didn''t say was that the jade pillow he gave to the general king, the other party slept at night, and he had to sleep on the pillow. No matter where I go, I will take that pillow with me as long as I stay overnight. The small fruit is that the general king''s body is really better now than before. I can''t sleep without moving, I haven''t heard his patience for a long time, most of the time the pillow worked. System: Not only that, but also the wine set, which is called internal and external conditioning. Mei Shangzhi shook the folding fan, although in front of Tang Guo, he tried to maintain a serious look. But when talking, talking and talking, you will be proud of yourself, forget to maintain your image, and be the head of that sister-inw. "Finally Hou''s house is not peaceful. I heard that Shizi has two attendants who are pregnant?" Mei Shangzhi inadvertently asked. In fact, he especially wanted to ask, who is not good for a woman like Tang Guo, why must he stay in Hou''s house? How about it? As long as the other party is willing to leave Hou''s house, he can also help. System: A son of a bitch, digging a foot of a wall is so implicit, it''s nothing like his style. "Did Mei Mei gossip like this?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Mei Shangzhi''s face froze, and she quickly returned to the way she didn''t care about just now: "Beijing is spreading, so the wife of Shizi helped me at first, why should I pay attention to your situation." Chapter 3219: Step-wife (46) Chapter 3219: Step-wife (46) 3219: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "If Mrs. Shizi is of any use, don''t hesitate to speak." Don''t look at him as the head of a sister-inw, but who can be called a brother-inw, which is not a prominent family, and few people can offend? Although Hou House is not bad, it is better than Hou House. The higher status is everywhere in this capital. If Tang Guo wanted to leave Hou''s house, he would always help her out of the bitter sea. He felt that Dou Changye was a person without responsibility. System: You son-inw, do you say people''s faces are not red? "Mei Mei, it''s gettingte, I''m going back to my house." "Okay." Mei Shangzhi had some regrets. This is just a moment of chatting. Why are you going back? Sure enough, not only the people inside this ce hate it, but also the ce. Mei Shangzhi actually wanted to send Tang Guo, butter felt not so good. At present, Beijing s windment on Tang Guo is not very good. She is also the wife of Shizi. One of his sister-inw sent her back. Tomorrow, I do nt know what it will be. After Tang Guo left, Mei Shangzhi stayed in the shop for a while, then picked out a few small jade pieces to carry on his body, and then quickly stepped out. He turned into an alleyway, where there were a batch of horses that he had prepared in advance. He jumped onto the horse''s back neatly and sat firmly. He raised his whip and pped it on the horse''s ass, and the horse rushed out. "All let Jean, all let Jean, my son is going to practice riding !!" People across the street heard this familiar voice, they quickly dodged on both sides, and looked at the head of the sister-inw with a shocked expression, even practicing horseback riding in the evening. Especially when the opponent was holding the reins, their bodies were constantly shaken by the horse''s bumps, and they looked very unstable, as if they might fall at any time, making them all worried about Mei Shangzhi. General Wang Ke has such a bloodline, what to do if it breaks. They were not worried about Mei Shangzhi''s life, they were just worried that the general king would die. Mei Shangzhi didn''t care about it, he staggered on the horseback, and ran quickly in one direction. But for a moment, a small sedan appeared in front of him. The sky was slowly turning ck, and Mei Shangzhi was riding a horse shakyly, keeping a short distance from the carriage. Waiting until the carriage stopped in front of Hou Fu''s door, he was riding on the horse as if he saw nothing and flew away. At this time, few people were on the street. The sky is not so clear, and naturally I haven''t found it. Mei Shangzhi''s equestrian has made great progress, and he can ride away steadily, as if he has been connected many times, it is a very skilled Horse trainer. [The host is big, isn''t that a fool? I''ll send you, you have to get a chicken flying dog, for fear that others do not know his eldest son Mei will learn to ride horses in the evening. He was still rickety in front of everyone''s eyes. At first nce, he looked like a novice. Is he a pit father? "Stupid is stupid, winning is cute." [Hard to catch up, and followed from a distance, really a little fool, just like it, right? I really want to jump out and tell him what a real Beijing magpie is. "The system hates iron and steel," [Jingcheng Aunty is, the woman who looks after must go up to blend.] Chapter 3220: Step-wife (47) Chapter 3220: Step-wife (47) 3220: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Whether it is money blending, power blending, force blending, or face blending, anyway, just go up and blend it. The system talked to Tang Guo, [What is he like, follow from afar, who knows that he is behind, silly boy. Tang Guo: "Yeah, it really broke our heart." is not that right? ] The system answered, [I suspect he was greatly scared of the seque by the host in the past and was afraid to act rashly. "Have I scared him? Isn''t every world petting him?" [There are also so many worlds that make people miserable. System Tucao. "Isn''t he doing it himself?" [OK, the host is right. The system also knows that the reason why Mei Shang didn''t dare to show Tang Guo''s intentions is because of her identity. It should be said that if you really like someone, you will definitely consider it for her. When she cannot bepletely protected, she will never be allowed to take a risk. Mei Shangzhi rode on the horse and went back to the general''s mansion. Just off the horse, he was hit with a brain. "Small boy, I heard that you''re causing trouble again outside? It''s going to be dark, and you are still riding around on the horse, saying that you want to practice equestrian, why is your boy so embarrassed? If not, I have a great job It''s a little prestigious, you guys have long been stripped of skin. " "Hurry in and reflect." "Oh." Seeing that Mei Shang''s mood was not high, and even a little sullen, the general king fell into contemtion and shouted: "Eat the meal before going to reflect." "Got it." Mei Shangzhi still did not resist, and did not talk back as before. Like a frosted eggnt, the general king was a little confused. When Mei Shangzhi ate and went in and lifted the stone to face the wall, the general king touched him, leaned on the wall and looked at one of Mei Shang''s associates who held the stone without love and regret, staring at the wall. , Frown deepened. "Why are you dejected today? Who said you ate it in your hands? Aren''t you the first in the capital? If you lose it, then call your brothers to get back where they are." The **** boy from his family, from an early age You ca nt lose anything when you re old, and you are bullied for a meal. Everyone who tries to do anything will bully the other person for ten meals. Over time, we got the title of a mixed-world demon king, and no one dared to provoke him easily, otherwise the kid would be chased and bullied ten times. It''s like fast brown sugar, it''s stuck, it''s really hard to pull it off. "nothing much." "Do you think that I would believe that, I would believe it?" General Wang Leng hummed, "what happened, exin to Lao Tzu quickly, if you can''t get back to where you are, Lao Tzu will find it in person." This **** boy is obviously very clever. He has to be a **** devil, and if he has aspirations like him, that would be great. At the age of seven, the boy promised to do well. When it came to a close, he actually regretted it. Ask him what the reason was, and the boy was so nervous that he had a wonderful dream. He said he was unable to leave the capital, at least until he was 25 years old. Twenty-five? After the 25-year-old, do you still have a fart? Everything is over. Chapter 3221: Step-wife (48) Chapter 3221: Step-wife (48) 3221: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The general king suspected that this boy was Mei Shangzhi, and he didn''t want to go to the barracks at all. Maybe he heard from the sisters in Beijing that the barracks in the barracks were tired and tired, so he didn''t want to work. At first he agreed, it was because he didn''t know, and with his young age, it was easier to cheat. A little older, I do nt cheat so much, naturally I wo nt listen to him again, oh! It is ambitious. "It''s not eating." Mei Shangzhi looked more serious. "But it''s more sad than eating." Dad, even if you are the general king, you can''t help me. " The General King was a little curious: "What happened to you, what did you do to your boy? Where did you go from the young Devil King? Is it because you bought that jade pillow, no money, and your little brother who followed you is leaving you? And gone? In that case, don''t bother them in the future, those who see the money open, don''t bother. " "Dad, do you think my younger brothersck those hundreds of thousands of silver? I am the poorest in the middle of Beijing. Only one or two decades will be able to have hundreds of thousands of dors. People have to spend so much a year, I don''t me you for this. After all, Lao Tzu is so capable, don''tin about my son. " "Your boy, I really owe a lot. Hurry up and say that something happened. I''m really curious. What exactly made you look like this?" Simrly, the general king was also a little worried. This kid doesn''t make trouble all day, he is a little ufortable. No more trouble, there must be something wrong with this boy. "Dad, remember the dream I used to tell you?" "Get off, what do you mention here, I didn''t want to go to the barracks and I didn''t throw you in. Now I still feel that this decision is right. To the extent of your trouble, which barracks you throw at is bad luck. By that time It''s useless, it might be too much trouble for you, then I''m a sinner. " "It''s true, the dream was fulfilled, and the person who told me not to leave the capital already appeared." He heard it when the other person said a word, and that voice was the voice from the dream. . It was exactly the same, and when he opened the curtain, the figure he saw was as familiar as he was in his dream. Even if the person in the dream can''t see the face clearly, he may very likely be the person in the dream. This dream is known to the general king. In this kind of thing, the kid in his family should not be joking with him, so he asked: "What about that person? Did something go wrong with your fairy?" Yes, when Mei Shangzhi was very young, he shouted and told him that he would not leave the capital, he would stay here and wait for the fairy in his dream to appear. Seeing this kind of person should have appeared, but why is it still so frowning, only what may be the problem. Mei Shangzhi nodded: "It doesn''t matter, it just seems troublesome to want to turn people home." Yes, he was not annoyed because of Tang Guo''s identity, but because Tang Guo was willing to leave Houfu And feel distressed. As long as Tang Guo is willing to be separated from Dou Changye, everything is easy to say. He was a puppet anyway and didn''t care what others thought. As for his father, Ben is an informal person who does not look at the portal. Well, he didn''t know that Tang Guo couldn''t see him like that. If he could deceive a person, he could be what she wanted. Chapter 3222: Step-wife (49) Chapter 3222: Step-wife (49) 3222: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In fact, he is not so obsolete, that is, his reputation is slightly worse. The reason to be a concubine is that being a concubine is free and free to bully others, and others dare not mess with him. Isn''t itfortable to walk sideways in Beijing? "Look at your kid who is upside down, who has taken your soul away. You are not too young, it''s time to marry your daughter-inw, and say who it is, tomorrow I will take someone to propose and give someone away You marry it back. " Mei Shangzhi nced at General King and said, "It may not be possible to marry for the time being." "Can it still be a child? Or was it born?" The General King frowned. "In that case, your boy really has to wait 16 years to be a child." "No." "Can you talk about the matter in one sentence, say a word, stop, is this a tease for Lao Tzu?" The general king patted Mei Shangzhi''s head vigorously. "Hurry up, all said, how to marry Not finished? " "Because she''s still the wife of someone else, I''m waiting for her to leave." Mei Shangzhi just finished talking and suffered another back of her head. General Wang shouted angrily: "When is your kid not learning well? How dare you think about that kind of thing, and look forward to the disharmony of other people''s homes, and hope that they will leave, you stinky boy, see that I won''t interrupt you today Legs. " Seeing that the General King hade over with a broom, Mei Shangzhi said quickly: "Dad, you listen to me, the matter is moreplicated, I didn''t do anything, really, just think in my heart, can this not work? Would nt it look good? And she s in a simr situation as if she was nt married. Mei Shangzhi finally said his thoughts, and also said that the fairy in his dream was the wife of Hou Fu''s son. As soon as the general king heard this, he put down the broom. After listening, he asked, "Do you really like her? She is really the one in your dream?" "Yes. Didn''t you buy a jade pillow for Dad? It was from her." "And the Duan Shengwang gave you a set of wine wares, which I bought from her." The general king was lost in thought. These two things were not ordinary. The jade pillow, at first he thought it was his own kid, was so rich that the blind cat hit a dead rat. As for the wine vessel, he thought it was carefully sought by King Duan Shengwang. Never thought that these two things came from the hands of a little woman. Is it easy for a woman who can take out these two things? Thinking of the news from Houfu from time to time, the general king was lost in thought. The woman was afraid that it was not easy. His little cub should not lie. Could it be that the woman is really a fairy, otherwise how to exin the magic of jade pillows and wine vessels? He had a lot of old injuries, and although it was not fatal at the beginning, it was enough to let him live in pain for the rest of his life. After eating wine filled with a wine maker, and sleeping on the jade pillow every day, his body now has very little pain. At night, it won''t hurt so much that I can''t fall asleep in the middle of the night, I can only dance with swords and swords in the yard. "Dad, what are you thinking? I didn''t really do any damage, I was just waiting for her to leave. But she had seen it very moist. Elder Mrs. Houfu was not her opponent. She might not want to leave. However, the general king believes that such a magical woman should not always be ying with people like Dou Changye? Chapter 3223: Step-wife (50) Chapter 3223: Step-wife (50) 3223: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Yes, the general king has already heard the news from the previous, andbined with the two sets of wine vessels that Tang Guo brought out, a jade pillow can be judged, she is not afraid of a sinus night. If an ordinary woman, Dou Changye left her on the wedding night, I''m afraid it would be the shame of this life. And not only did she not feel humiliated, and she was not afraid of the jokes of the people in Beijing. For more than a year, she had been extremely moisturized. By the way, Shangguan Yungu''s kid seemed to have an interest in jade, and seemed to frequent him. Beijing seems to have a lot of power, and will go to the woman''s shop to customize various items. Moreover, in addition to the jade shop, she also has a clothes shop, a fat powder shop ... There are a total of five or six, and each one is in a good position, and the input seems to be more than before. In short, ording to the flow of people in and out, it should be like this. The reason why he knows this is that when he is bored, he will go out and take a few more steps to hear a lot of news. "Xiaozi, do you really want to take someone home?" When the general king knew that this man was Tang Guo, he did not me Mei Shangzhi for thinking wildly. If it was someone else, he would definitely discount the kid''s legs. "Ok." "For more than a year, you have always run into the jade shop, in fact, to see her?" "When I bought the jade pillow, I owed 700,000. Isn''t this one every seven days?" Mei Shangzhi said indifferently. "She made me pay back slowly before, for a long time." "But I didn''t think that much before. After knowing that she was already Mrs. Seiko, the dream of the fairy in the dream was broken." "Dad, I regret it now, how can I pay back so quickly." The general king is also going tough to death, sometimes the kid is really stupid: "Boy, do you think she said you want to pay back slowly, you can pay back for a lifetime, in fact, do not have deep meaning?" He doesn''t think that this slow return is something that ordinary women can say, and whoever wants the customers in his shop to pay on credit, suddenly has so much money. Although some things are bizarre, General Wang really believes that Tang Guo may not be the original Tang Guo, but the dream fairy in Mei Shangzhi s dream. Maybe it was the fairy in the dream who wanted toe to his little cub, afraid that he would enter the barracks. When something happened that could not be saved, he asked him to dream and let him wait in Beijing. Otherwise, such good things as jade pillows must be more than one million two. This is simply a priceless and peerless treasure. How could it be cheaper for him? And Shangguan Yungu''s kid was also lucky. Two sets of wine wares were bought at once, which happened to be for him. That jade pillow, presumably no one would think that it was his own little cub who used it? At that time, he said that Shouchen was near, and it was not necessary to give it to him. As soon as the general king''s eyes lighted up, it was a meeting gift given to the little cub by the fairy. Knowing that he was not well, he used such apromise. "Dad, what are you thinking? Don''t be rough, you have to be polite to marry a daughter-inw or you will be scared." "Boy, what do you think, Dad thinks you can wait again." Since Tang Guo has such an extraordinary ability, none of the things he brings out should be tangled with Dou Changye for too long. Chapter 3224: Step-wife (51) Chapter 3224: Step-wife (51) 3224: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lu Junhua has already appeared in Beijing, Tang Guo is now looking forward to when Dou Changye will return. Since thest time he fell out with the olddy, Dou Changye has never returned since he went out. I heard that it was a tour of mountains and rivers, and I went for a few friends. The two pregnant waiters in the house were arranged by the olddy to take good care of them. The yard where they live is also arranged separately, and they also send someone to handle it. The olddy''s defense was not the woman in the backyard, but she was afraid that Dou Changye would suddenly have a wind, which would be a poison to the two pregnant servants. Recently, the olddy has no time to find Tang Guo. She seems to feel that she can''t take advantage of her. On the next day, Shangguan Yungu stopped the little emperor who wanted to see Lu Junhua from the pce. He went directly into the little emperor''s carriage and sat inside without talking. "Uncle Huang, what''s the matter with you?" Shangguan Qingchuan looked at Shangguan Yun without saying a word, didn''tugh, and sat directly in his carriage, looking very serious, a little scared. Shangguan Yungu nced indifferently at Shangguan Qingchuan: "Qingchuan, do you have anything to hide from me?" "Uncle Huang, I have nothing to hide from you." Shangguan Qingchuan was a bit innocent. "I have no secrets, how can I hide from you. Is there any major event, I am not sending someone to invite you? But every time you They said they could not enve their elders. " "Really? Where are you going today?" Shangguan Qingchuan was not a fool, and suddenly understood what Shangguan Yungu was angry with. "Uncle Huang, do you know what I saved a pair of mother and son before?" Shangguan Qingchuan was surprised. "You all know, Uncle Huang, you say it doesn''t matter, but you hide it deeply, You know my little secret. " Shangguan Yungu was a little speechless. The boy became the emperor and was still the same skin as a child. "Since you know why I came to you, exin what happened. Uncle Huang told you before that the origin is unknown, especially women with children, it is best not to provoke them. People have husbands, you It''s easy to cause misunderstandings. Even if you are an emperor, you can''t do anything wrong and break up your family. " "Uncle Huang, I haven''t forgotten what you said. The reason why I quietly settled the mother and son was because the woman felt a little weird." Shangguan Qingchuan said quietly. Contact them and see what they are having. " Shangguan Yungu did not expect it, the fact is this. Not only was he depressed: "What''s weird?" He thought that Shangguan Qingchuan was deeply trapped in the feelings of the so-called heroine, and was now fascinated by the other party. After all, this man lived in the house with his children. How could he not let him doubt it? Listening to what this kid means now is for another reason. "Uncle Huang, this is just one of the things I did in a microservice. You didn''t mean to see the world outside, lest you stay in the deep pce and be a frog at the bottom of the well? So I went out." Shangguan Yungu: "..." So me him? "I was going in the other direction, but in the end I didn''t know what was going on. I went in the opposite direction. Walking here and there, I saw a bunch of mothers and children being bullied." Chapter 3225: Step-wife (52) Chapter 3225: Step-wife (52) 3225: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In Shangguan Qingchuan''s narrative, he rescued the woman and naturally received the other person''s gratitude. Ben shoulde to an end when hees here, but he seems a bit out of control. He asks the other party where to go, and the other party says to go to Beijing. At this point, he should have nodded and said goodbye. It turned out that he didn''t know how. He seemed to be out of control. He said that he wanted to send the mother and son to the capital. Originally, after entering the capital, he should return to the pce. The terrible thing was that he didn''t know what he had done. It was horrible. When he reacted, he found that he was standing in front of a big house. The mother and son were thanking him for finding such a good house for them . Shangguan Qingchuan was a little angry at the time. He always felt that he was being manipted by something. He wanted to turn back quickly, but couldn''t control his hands again, and touched a stack of silver tickets to the woman. Then he quickly jumped into the carriage and told someone to drive away. If he stayed there, he wouldn''t know what stupid things would happen. Later he found in the pce that he was not under any control. Eventually he gathered up his courage and, after being fully prepared, took someone to see the mother and son. He always felt that his strangeness should be rted to that woman. If it wasn''t for the uncle Huang that such a woman could not be provoked and she was always on guard, he might not be able to stay awake that day. "Uncle Huang, it''s really too evil. I can''t control my body. Am I being evil?" Shangguan Qingchuan was actually a bit scared. He was the emperor, sitting in the highest position. But suddenly one day, he found that he couldn''t control his behavior, and all these problems were caused by a woman. This is a potential hidden danger, because the matter is too evil, he did not dare to act rashly, but intends to find out in the past and take countermeasures. "That was the case." Shangguan Yungu was also surprised. "Apart from keeping you out of control and doing something weird, is there anything else?" "This is not true. Basically, everything I do is rted to that woman." Shangguan Qingchuan said. "Everything is normal in the pce. Only when I met that woman that day, I did a lot of things Things to do. Especially to keep my favorite home away from their mother and son. " Shangguan Qingchuan, who was awake, died of distress. He really had a brain blow, so that a pair of strange mothers and children would live in his favorite house, so distressed. "Today you are nning to go over and explore again?" "Well, I dare not touch her, because she is afraid of something evil." Shangguan Qingchuan is now a very qualified emperor, and he is not going to act lightly without determining what the danger is. "It''s right that you didn''t send someone to handle this directly." Shangguan Yungu said, "There are many amazing things in this world that you may not know, but we don''t need to go to that woman today. Let''s go see one first. people." Lu Junhua has already appeared, and Tang Guo''s special identity should be understood by Qingchuan. After all, the uncle still has to leave her husband, and he also said that he would support Qingchuan''s imperatives. It happened that Qingchuan encountered a problem. Of course, he had to bring Qingchuan past and ask his uncle what was going on. Chapter 3226: Step-wife (53) Chapter 3226: Step-wife (53) 3226: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo heard the system prompt, Shangguan Yungu had something to see her, so he went to the jade shop. "Uncle, Qingchuan encountered a very strange thing." The door was tightly closed, and Shangguan Qingchuan was still confused. Why did Shangguan Yungu take him to see this wife? Unexpectedly, Shangguan Yungu called an uncle and put him in the same ce. No, what does Uncle Huang call Mrs. Shizi? Uncle! He heard it right. But at this time, he did not have the opportunity to interrupt, Shangguan Yungu simply told him what happened to Tang Guo. "Uncle, do you know what''s going on? Is there really a mysterious force that wants to control Qingchuan''s behavior? Or is Qingchuan''s identity exposed, that woman took the initiative? "None, no one controls all of this. Mostly he has been taught by your mind to be sober and not easily confused by everything in front of him. But there is always an aura in the other person, originally Qingchuan is the destined instrumental person. This instrumental person is sober Now, how do you give the male head a head? Naturally, there will be a power that wants to lead his action. " "That was the case." Shangguan Yungu understood, but Shangguan Qingchuan was still confused. Tool man, what is a tool man? But the name doesn''t sound good, it shouldn''t be a good name. "Then how to solve this?" "It was more influential in the beginning, and it was okay for a while. No matter what, it will not affect Qingchuan''s decision. The premise is that he will not affect this person. If he likes that woman, it may not be necessary. . " Before, Shangguan Qingchuan didn''t understand. Now he understands this sentence. "How could I like that woman, she has children, and she said she had amnesia, maybe her husband is still looking for her everywhere. How could I go to destroy the happy home of others, even as an emperor? Yes. " System: [The host is big, your nephew will teach the little emperor well. Shangguan Yungu: Can it be bad? For more than a year, he took all kinds of Shangguan Qingchuan to go around, and now he is very sensible to the concubine''s concubine. In doing so, the harem has quieted down, and there are fewer fights. Since there is no impact, Shangguan Yungu intends to let the little emperor try it. Maybe if he has had more contact, he will not be controlled by that strange power. Now he is not worried at all, the little emperor will be fascinated by Lu Junhua. Although the young emperor is not very old, he has experienced such a thing and has already cast a shadow on him. How could he have other feelings for Lu Junhua? When they came out from the inside, they encountered a stepping from the outside, but at the door, they suddenly put away the stepping figure, and the whole person became a serious Mei Shangzhi. When Mei Shangzhi met the two, he was a little surprised: "Duan Sheng Wang, Qingchuan, why are you here again?" "Shangzhi, you too, why are you here?" Shangguan Qingchuan was curious. "Did youe to see jade again?" "Yeah, the jade style here is the most chic. You don''t look here. Where do you look?" "Uncle Huang and I have some things, so I won''t apany you to watch the jadeware." After confirming that there won''t be too serious influence, Shangguan Qingchuan can''t wait to meet the strange woman. Chapter 3227: Step-wife (54) Chapter 3227: Step-wife (54) 3227: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He didn''t understand what he said before, so he had to ask Uncle Huang wellter. Therefore, the anomaly of Mei Shangzhi was ignored. He ignored, but it did not mean that Shangguan Yungu ignored it. Before that, he felt that Shang Meishang had some problems. He often ran here, and every time it was an uncle, there was no such coincidence. But don''t tell him that he visits jade every time. But today he did not have time to delve into this matter, mainly because he found that the uncle seemed a little different to Mei Shangzhi. Let''s say that the king and the jade pillow he mentioned, as well as the two sets of wine vessels in his hand, how exactly there are two sets of wine vessels, are just good for the general king''s body. Needless to say that jade pillow. So precious things are definitely not ordinary things, why are they only sold to the sister-inw of Mei Shangzhi? Nowhere, nowhere. "Mei Mei, why are you here today?" Mei Shangzhi: Of course, after hearing the Daily News, Madam Shizi left the house. Depending on the direction, he still came to this ce. Can he not have a chance encounter? Did he do anything, juste around at the jade shop, and give some money to the other side by the way. "I didn''te here specifically." No wonder, he came here to see her, and secretly, see what he knows. Since listening to his father''s analysis, Mei Shangzhi''s eyes on Tang Guo are no longer gone. When the fairy in his dream leaves Hou''s house, he will find a way to trick people into the general''s mansion. s, no Deceit is an invitation, a coax, no, it really touches her. If no one knew Mei Shangzhi, at this time when he saw him standing in front of Tang Guo, he really thought that he was a noble man. "Just passing by, I suddenly saw Qingchuane over to say hello, but then I saw Mrs. Shiziing out, and then ..." Mei Shangzhi pulled out a stack of silver tickets, "I thought it was time to repay the debt, and I was carrying some Silver tickets, just the right part. " "Actually don''t worry." Mei Shangzhi: He is not in a hurry to repay the money, but he does not seem to have any excuse toe to see her. Tang Guo received the debt. Mei Shangzhi didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he walked around the shop for a long time. He didn''t talk to Tang Guo any more, and stared at the top of the jade seriously. In fact, while no one was paying attention, he would look at Tang Guo with Yu Guang. Even if he wasn''t able to look around secretly and be able to share the jade shop, he felt very happy. "I''m going back." Tang Guo was getting older, "Isn''t Mei Gong picking the jade you like?" Treasurer: This first one really is a Lai Pi. It seems that one afternoon, I do nt buy any, I have a thick skin. Mei Shangzhi said with a little regret: "Yeah, although it is very chic, but this thing has to be eye-catching. If it is not eye-catching, it will be thrown aside after two days." Doesn''t he want to stay longer? Can''t talk all the time, just stay alone, isn''t it? Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi bid farewell and returned in a sedan chair. After a while, she heard a rattling horseshoe again, which sounded a little messy, but it was a wonderful sound. When Mei Shangzhi passed by Hou''s house, he could not wait for the horse to break his leg at that time, so he could watch it here for a while. [The host is big, he should be aware of it, today all your attention is on you. [Ah, a miserable man, every day he can only watch his wife and children enter other people''s homes. Three dayster, Dou Changye, who Tang Guo had hoped for, finally returned home. see you tomorrow Chapter 3228: Step-wife (55) Chapter 3228: Step-wife (55) 3228: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "You are finally willing toe back." As soon as Dou Changye returned, he was surrounded by the olddy with someone at the door. Looking at Dou Changye, she felt angry, "Hurry in." At the same time, Tang Guo led the four servants to Dou Changye and said, "Sir son, please." Dou Changye was not very good at first. When he saw Tang Guo and others, it was even worse. The reason why he hurried back was that he finally remembered what had been calcted by the two women before Hou Fu. After so long, he asked someone toe back to see if the two women had any problems. The main reason was that the two women were pregnant. It turned out that the news was that both of them were pregnant. Could he note back and see? The thought of another woman conceiving his child made him ufortable. Such a thing happened, how he can deal with Lu Junhua. He swept over Tang Guo and others one by one, and the girl next to the olddy. He did not see a woman with a big belly, and was angry. The olddy must be afraid of what he did, so the two women were not allowed toe out. Dou Changye walked in indifferently, and the olddy could not scold at the gate when she saw this, so she had no choice but to follow it. "Olddy, those two children cannot stay!" After entering the door, Dou Changye said this first. As soon as the words came out, the olddy was furious, and instantly blew up the wool: "Sinus Long Night, but your biological child has been months old. If you say you ca nt stay, you have to deprive them of birth. Right? " In the eyes of the olddy, even if Dou Changye wasn''t anymore, she thought that except for Lu Junhua, it was all good. Now Dou Changye said that her two children could not stay, and she was finally disappointed. For a woman who had died, Dou Changye was so vicious that he would kill his unborn child. "Olddy, I said that the two children can''t stay," Dou Changye still said indifferently. "This is a child who hasn''t agreed to stay after my Dou Changye, can''t just not stay." "Dou Long Night, how dare you!" "The olddy can hold them for a while, but they can''t hold them for a while." Dou Changye was mad by madness. First, he was arranged for a session room, and then he was epted by so many cowards. The woman calcted that she was even pregnant with two children. "Not only the two children cannot stay, but the two women cannot stay." "Dou Changye, if you dare to do something to them, I will desperately work with you !!!" Dou Changye''s lip corner only sneered: "Olddy, there are many idents in this world. These two women who should not have appeared, and children who should not have appeared, may have an ident? Olddy, don''t you An ident, just couldn''t figure it out. " After Dou Changye said this, he turned and left. No matter how olddy shouted behind, she never looked back. If it wasn''t for the olddy, he might have married Junhua long ago, and Junhua might not have an ident. Later, he married Junhua in the rankings, but also had many twists and turns. "I''m so mad! This is so irritating!" The olddy stabbed the cane cruelly, not knowing what to think of, but her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s side: "Tang, persuade Shizi, even though Pearl and Zhener are so different, what''s going on inside? They are pregnant with the blood of my sinus family. " Chapter 3229: Step-wife (56) Chapter 3229: Step-wife (56) 3229: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "How can you not ask for it?" "And you, Qiuyue, Zhang, Li, and Chen, you all persuaded. Many of you, all sons of the world, say more, maybe he can change his mind. You have been in the backyard for so long, There was no movement in her belly, but this Zhener Zhener managed to have it, but she can''t toss it up. " "You go and persuade Shizi. If he rxes, I won''t care about your stomach." The olddy''s words made Qiuyue''s scalp tingling and her heart was so cold. It has been known for a long time that the olddy didn''t care much about them, but she did not expect that they would not be treated as individuals. Their stomachs didn''t move, wasn''t the olddy clear? Shizi doesn''t like them and doesn''t look at them at all. If it weren''t for Mrs. Shizi to take care of them, this fate would not be known. Among them, Chen Xinyun was the most ufortable. Think about how good the olddy was when she first entered the house. When she knew that she couldn''t get Shizi''s attention, she immediately became cold, and now she has ignored her and even thought that she was useless. "Olddy, I think Master Shizi''s intentions have been resolved. A few of us have gone. I''m afraid it''s useless." Tang Guo said with a smile. This is really a dog biting a dog with a hair. "You didn''t go, how did you know it was useless?" Why couldn''t Dou Changye, couldn''t she be ordered by these backyards? Tang Guo also said, "I''m not going anyway, I''m going to go by myself." This said is willful and casual, which is her usual style, and the people around it are actually used to it, and don''t even think it''s strange. . "Tang, you turned against you! Do you want to be suspended?" The olddy may have forgotten, in those few months when Tang Guo was just a few doors away, he was tortured. Since the two young puppets became pregnant, the olddy protected the two young puppets every day, and the two sides stopped the fight tacitly. Tang Guo wasn''t afraid of being chattered. Instead, he said, "Olddy, do nt say that. If you calcte, you are not qualified to rest me. What did you say I did? What I said was all To be honest, you have to say that I do nt have a son-inw. If you take this break, it may be the biggest joke in the capital. " Qiuyue and others nodded silently in their hearts, yeah, wasn''t it the biggest joke? Because Shizi did not like the girls in their backyard, they would nevere to their house. As a result, the olddy wanted to rest them for this reason, and it was really a joke. In fact, Qiuyue and others have discovered that for more than a year, Dou Changye''s reputation in Beijing is a little different from before. In the past, people from the capital, talented women, and beautiful people, said that Dou Changye was a poetrypliment to praise him as a man of affection. Recently, they asionally heard the wind. The talented and beautiful women outside have not exaggerated Dou Changye for a long time. Especially every time when mentioning Dou Changye, the whole hall was silent, as if something bad was mentioned. And those women who once wanted to marry Dou Changye, even hurriedly denied this, and have already begun to say pro. Tang Guo''s words made the olddy ruthless. Looking at Tang Guo was not good for the whole person. He bit his teeth and finally said, "You hurriedly go back, it''s useless." Chapter 3230: Step-wife (57) Chapter 3230: Step-wife (57) 3230: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Then we won''t disturb the olddy," Tang Guo reminded. "Olddy, the two sisters are pregnant, you can take good care of them." When ites here, Tang Guo is a few steps closer to the olddy, " If the olddy thinks she may not be able to protect her, she can actually ask for help, such as asking the emperor to do this, but it may still be useful. " "You go, I don''t want you to intervene in my affairs, you just want to worry about my house in Houfu. Since you entered the door, no good things have happened." Tang Guo was not angry at all, and only said, "When you did nte to your Hou Fu, there weren''t many good things happening in your Hou Fu. Madam, you can talk with your conscience and save your tongue." "The olddy is going to rest, my sisters,e back with me." "Yes, ma''am." Qiuyue and other small sisters saluted quickly. "Olddy, grandma retires first." The olddy looked at Qiuyue and others, and obediently followed Tang Guo. There was an unspeakable taste. These little sister-inw, she was obviously looking for the Tang family. Why are they so obedient and obedient, what kind of ghost soup did Tang family give them? "Ma''am, is there any problem with the olddy?" Qiuyue was a little worried. If the olddy was really mad, could the world not condemn thedy? At that time, no one will control Shizi, who is afraid that they will deal with all of them. A few months ago, when Shizi did not hesitate to kill the two women, they had no hope in him. I was once satisfied that I would be an affectionate person. It turned out that I still have such a side. It may be blessing to be liked by him. Not to be pleased by him, it should be tragedy. "No, the olddy''s body is fine." Even if it''s not good, she has to make the olddy good, at least to the age of the plot, otherwise I''m sorry she stayed in Houfu for so long. The olddy in the plot is the same character. Even if Dou Changye is no longer, it is always her grandson. Just like now, don''t look at the olddy who is angry with Dou Changye and ask the other party to be soft. She will still forgive Dou Changye, but they are more pro. The olddy targeted Lu Junhua for a long time in the plot. But still love Lu Junhua''s children. Especially in the plot, there is only the child of Lu Junhuasheng. Later, Dou Changye rebelled with others and seeded. The olddy''s attitude softened a lot. There is also Dou Changye because Lu Junhua sent the original owner to the temple, and the olddy did not stop it. She believes that the original owner is a dispensable person. Later, the overall situation was settled. With Lu Junhua''s child in the middle, the olddy''s attitude waspletely softened, and Lu Junhua''s release from the suspicion, the family was very good. As for the original owner, who was thrown into the temple for restoration, she ignored it subconsciously. Because of the sessor of the original owner, Lu Junhua did not recognize him at all, and he and Dou Changye were already married. The olddy was very happy when she heard that the original owner was dead, as if there was one obstacle left, and she quickly started talking and let the two get married. Even Tang Guo was doubting whether the mountain bandits, the fire, or the arm of Dou Changye. After all, the existence of the original owner made Lu Junhua unwilling to get married with him once. Chapter 3231: Step-wife (58) Chapter 3231: Step-wife (58) 3231) else Well now, it''s lively. Dou Changye wants rebellion to seed, that is impossible. It is funny to want to poison Shangguan Yungu. The current strength of Shangguan Yungu can be poisoned by ordinary poisons? It is impossible for Lu Junhua to faint the little emperor. Hearing Shangguan Yungu said that now the little emperor often goes to Lu Junhua, but not because he likes it, but when he is sure there is no danger, he goes to Lu Junhua to test the magical power. Sometimes he will try to resist the traction of that power, sometimes you will be traction with that power and see what stupid things he will do. Tang Guo also didn''t expect that the little emperor was so fun, he even met this mysterious power. The little emperor was very clever. When he knew that Tang Guo was not simple, he knew that his uncle Shangguan Yungu might be different. Although I didn''t ask anything directly, the whole person became more diligent. Not only did he work a lot, but he also learned to go to the harem and rain. In the morning, Tang Guo also heard Shangguan Yungu talk in the group, saying that the little emperor has been distressed recently, why his concubines'' stomachs have not moved, he has worked so hard, why no prince has been born. Tang Guo wasughing crazy at the time, but he also guessed that the little emperor could see something and nned to train the prince to take over as soon as possible, and then hang around with Shangguan Yun Gu? If this is the case, the little emperor who is not led by the plot king is really a personal talent. Speaking of which there is no plot king, the people in this capital are better than Dou Changye, and they are really countless. "You don''t have to worry about that much, go back and y Ye Ziba. Today I refuted the olddy, and she will not let you go to persuade Shizi." "Yes, ma''am." Seeing Tang Guo so indifferent, Qiuyue and others'' hearts calmed down a bit. Just thinking that this indifferent and even cruel world grandfather turned out to be their husband, their hearts were still a little desperate. If they have been able to stay in the back house safely, it would be all right, fearing that one day something happened, they would not be able to resist it. Now their only reliance turned out to be his wife. Qiuyue and others are silently thinking that if the wife is a man, it is estimated that being a wife of a wife is more rxed than being a human. A few people thought about it, and hurried in to y the leaf show. System: [Host, don''t treat them too well, lest people think about it. You see, a few words, this group of little crickets blushed again. If you were a man, they might not help it. "Give them a good family in the future so that they have no time to think about it," Tang Guo said with a smile, "It shouldn''t be more than two days, and Dou Changye will find Lu Junhua''s presence." Tang Guo hadn''t waited for Lu Junhua to be discovered by Dou Changye, but Mei Shangzhi was stopped by Shangguan Yungu for questioning. Shangguan Yun thought about it, but still felt that Mei Shangzhi was wrong. "Duansheng Wang, do you have anything to do with me?" ording to seniority, Mei Shangzhi has been a long time, and Shangguan Yungu is an ordinary person, so he is not afraid of the other party at all. Besides, he is the first man in Beijing. The emperor is his junior. Who is he afraid of? "You always exin, why go to Mrs. Shizi for nothing?" Shangguan Yungu asked seriously. Chapter 3232: Step-wife (59) Chapter 3232: Step-wife (59) 3232: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Don''t think I haven''t found it. You have to go to the jade shop every few days. Boy, let me tell you. You''d better not make any crooked ideas, otherwise I won''t be able to save you by then. Shangguan Yungu said with some worries that he didn''t think there was anything about this boy who messed up all over Beijing. And from young to old, although this kid has mixed up a bit, he is a coward, what they can tolerate is not to bully the civilians, not to provoke innocent people, and arrogance is a bit arrogant, but those who bully, they all feel bullied Two times, there are no people. But now the boy ran into the jade shop every few days. Leave empty, return empty. From the original seven days, it became a trip every three days. I stayed for an afternoon and showed all the jade in the shop, but he didn''t buy it! I heard that he not only read but alsomented. After reviewing, I did not buy it. This can anger him, does the boy know who the shop is? It was his uncle, and he was going to mess with the uncle. The boy was afraid that he would not be rescued, and there was no time for rescue. He heard Master say that at first his brother was an uncle''s trouble, and wanted his uncle''s life, but he was so miserable by the uncle that he couldn''t be the worst. Listen to Master''s meaning that his brother is crazy. It''s fairly straightforward to kill people directly, and it''s really scary to y people crazy. One of Mei Shang heard this and knew that Shangguan Yungu had misunderstood what bad things he was going to do. He didn''t really do anything bad, he just went to see the fairy in his dream. If you don''t see one day, it''s like every other autumn. I haven''t seen it in three days, it''s nine autumns. It''s really hard for him to wait for these hard days. In a short period of time, he saw all the jade articles in the shop. He looked at the patterns of jade articles, how they were produced, and the meaning, and he was able to carry them down. I just don''t know when his little fairy can leave Hou''s house and fly to his house. Except for the days when he went to the shop, he has been working very hardtely, trying to get more offerings. Later, the fairy wille to his house, and there will be no food. "I just wandered in the past. There is no other meaning. Don''t worry, I am not going to make trouble." Mei Shangzhi exined briefly, he would not tell the other party that he was waiting for the fairy to fly to his house. . Shangguan Yungu didn''t know what to say, and finally whispered a warning: "Your boy, no matter what the trouble, Mrs. Shizi''s shop, don''t get in trouble. You said you haven''t troubled, now people know you for three days Once you go, there are many people who dare not buy things there. As long as you are there, who would dare to go? If you go and do nt buy, are you not in trouble? " Although the uncle did not say anything, Shangguan Yungu felt that the uncle should know that the boy had something to do with him, so he didn''t care. If it really bothers you, what if Uncle Shi cares? This kid is still restrained, so as not to bother the uncle. Mei Shangzhi froze for a moment, is that so? He just wanted to stay in the shop for a little longer. Even if she didn''t speak, as long as she was sitting in the shop looking at the ledger, he stood aside far away and was in a ce with her, and he felt that life was going as fast as the same wild horse. Unexpectedly, he stayed all afternoon, and it was easy for no one in the shop toe in. Chapter 3233: Step-wife (60) Chapter 3233: Step-wife (60) 3233 Born-1960 He said, why no one enters and bothers him every time he is there. However, the little fairy didn''t seem to have driven him away. The father should be right. The little fairy actually came to meet him. The result may be a idiot, flying in the wrong yard. Fortunately, that sinus night is not a good one. The little fairy has done things and will definitelye to his house. The little fairy didn''t drive him away, which means that she agreed with his existence. Thinking about it like this, Mei Shangzhi was still a little bit beautiful. However, even if the little fairy favors him so much, he can''t be fearless. He has to do something to make the little fairy happy. "Your boy, are you listening?" "Listen, listen." Mei Shangzhi nodded quickly, assured with a serious expression, "Rx, I will pay attention, and I won''t cause any trouble in the future." From now on, he is going to be a gentle and elegant man in the capital. Even if he bullies people, he ca nt open his teeth and dance. If heughs, he has the knife and the evidence to bully people, and they can only hold them. Maintaining a good image at all times will not let the little fairy down. "In short, you are not allowed to cause trouble in the future." Shangguan Yungu warned again. "I know, I know, I''m not in trouble, Duan Sheng Wang, you can rest assured." Shang Lengyun Gu Leng snorted: "Don''t me me for being stupid. I''m still your brother, and this time I''ll persuade you. "Yes, yes, brother, I listened, I was listening." Mei Shangzhi nodded, Qingchuan was right, when Shangguan Yun was training, it was too verbose. Qingchuan also said that when he was trained by the other party, it would be okay to obey, otherwise, it might be a long story that would make people feel dizzy. Shangguan Yungu finally felt relieved before he left. This day, Tang Guo came to shop again. Because of Mei Shangzhi''s persistence, she decided to shop once every three days. She knew that Mei Shangzhi sent someone to look at Hou''s house. When she went out, the other party would know. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before she arrived, and Mei Shangzhi came in. The nearest Mei Shangzhi, when walking, did be much normal. He can take a stance without moving, and he lookszily. Basically, when you enter the shop, your eyes will light up, and the smile on the face will not appear when you face Tang Guo. In front of Tang Guo, like a good baby. "Mrs. Shizi, are you there?" Mei Shangzhi''s eyes lit up again. He put a set of silver tickets in his arms. , Just take two silver, the amount is not much, can be a little bit more. " Now Mei Shangzhi was very regretful. Why didn''t Tang Guo sell him the jade pillow, which was not directly sold at a high price of 5 million, or even 10 million. That way, he can stay for decades, and that''s not good. "Well, don''t worry, slowly return." Tang Guo still said this as usual, Listening to this, Mei Shangzhi was enthusiastic. This should be the little fairy''s preference for him. Hehe! So, how can he make the business in her shop bad? Tang Guo did think that today''s Mei Shangzhi was a little weird. After a while, many people came to the store, all looking at jade articles. Not only look, but also buy a while. The jade articles bought were all of good quality. She observed that most of these people did not understand jade. Chapter 3234: Step-wife (61) Chapter 3234: Step-wife (61) 3234: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Basically asked the price, and finally picked an expensive one to buy. I am a local tyrant. I am very wealthy and want to stay in other shops, and I will be treated as a fat sheep. From time to time, Mei Shang took a peek at Tang Guo, hey, anyway, he is the little fairy, isn''t this the left hand to the right hand? Tang Guo understood that these people were all from Mei Shangzhi. [The host is big, this kid will really please people, I don''t know who to learn from. Someone must have reminded him, some time ago he did not know this. On this day, Mei Shangzhi stayed for another afternoon. Until the evening, the jade shop people came in to buy jade articles. Although Mei Shangzhi basically didn''t talk to Tang Guo, she stood on the side and looked at the shopkeeper''s hands sour, and her heart was blooming. If the little fairyes to shop every day, he arranges people to buy jade every day. Anyway, I bought it back and I was at home. In the future, she will still be the little fairy. All of her will be her. If he is also her, then it is better. Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi bid farewell, Mei Shangzhi nodded with a smile. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to leave, and he also left. On this day, he rarely ran past Hou Fu on horseback. It was when he was in an alley, and soon a lot of people came to him. "My son, all the jade articles are here." "My son, I bought all the jade articles from the silver you issued." One of Mei Shang''s faces patted his confidant with satisfaction: "Good job, good acting, all reward!" "Thank you." "Let''s go. It''s all gone. Go back." At night, Tang Guo justy down and nced at the group to see Shangguan Yungu appear. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, did Mei Shangzhi go to your shop again today? Didn''t bother you? When he heard the news, Shangguan Yungu was furious. Wasn''t it promised before? As a result, he turned away and didn''t listen. It was really the boy''s usual style. [School flower]: He dide, but it didn''t bother him. [Shangguan Yungu]: I have already told him, let him be okay and do nte to trouble the uncle, but the boy just refused to listen. [School flower]: It''s okay, it''s not troublesome, it can''t bother me. Looking at Tang Guofa''s text, Shangguan Yun Gu always felt that something was wrong, but did not feel that something was wrong. After all, Mei Shangzhi didn''t seem to do anything, and the uncle should not care about such trivial matters. [Shangguan Yungu]: In short, if the boy has caused anything, please forgive me, I will talk about himter. In fact, this kid is a little bit shy, but his heart is not bad. If he had a bad heart, the general king would have broken his leg. [School flower]: Since it is not a bad thing, there is no need to worry about such a trivial matter, there is no need to say anything. Maybe the jade in my jade shop is so beautiful, he has no money to buy it, but can''t help bute to see it, and had an eye addiction. [Shangguan Yungu]: It is also possible, after all, the general''s pce is indeed not richer than other families. I heard that he bought a jade pillow herest time. General King liked it very much. It is said that he spent a lot of silver. System: Not only did it cost a little money, but it owed a lot. During this period, the others in the group did not speak. After waiting for Tang Guoxia, talents such as Ziyun emerged. Chapter 3235: Step-wife (62) Chapter 3235: Step-wife (62) 3235: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Ziyun]: Yungu, what''s the kid you just said? What did he do to make you think your sister would be angry? [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, what did the kid do? Shangguan Yungu said the matter originally, and there was a brief silence in the group. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s really not a big deal, the girls don''t mind, in fact, don''t worry about it. [Ziyun]: Yeah, the girls said they don''t have to worry about it, you really don''t have to worry about it. Maybe the girl''s jade was really good. He wanted to buy it but couldn''t afford it. [Margaret]: I want to warn you seriously, it''s better not to care. Since the school flower is not annoying, there is no need to do anything else. [Emanuel]: Yes, don''t care, you can''t control this. [Ethereal]: It''s better to be nice to that kid. Shangguan Yungu: Why? [Silver Ring]: Listen to everyone''s right, just leave it alone. [Mo Yuntian]: We won''t talk about too much, you will knowter. Mysterious words such as Mo Yuntian gave Shangguan Yungu a guess. Guessing this, he really didn''t care. His guess was that it was the uncle who fancy Mei Shangzhi''s talents and intended to ept him as a disciple, just as he worshiped Mo Yuntian as a master? It is now testing Mei Shangzhi, no, or she is still observing the boy''s mind. Maybe this kind of thing happened before, everyone is not curious about it. After thinking about it, Shangguan Yun Gu couldn''t help but say: "This boy is really very blessed and can be seen by the master." System: Although they are all fancy, in fact, they are quite different. The olddy did not bother to find Tang Guo, and knew that it was impossible to take advantage of Tang Guo here. Recently, everything is mysterious and secretive, it should be to protect the two pregnant waiters. As for Tang Guo''s suggestion that she be brought to the Emperor, she would never do that. Doing that would mean that as long as her great-grandson, she gave up the grandson Dou Changye. In the eyes of the olddy, even if her grandson disappoints her now, she will one day understand. If the matter really gets to the emperor, she is afraid that she will lose her face. Tang Guo wasn''t interested in helping the olddy do anything. He yed leaves with a couple of babies every day, and his life was free and easy. Until then, Litchi came back in a panic, walked to her, and quietly said something: "Miss, it''s bad, something happened." "whats the matter?" Tang Guo knew that it should be Dou Changye who saw Lu Junhua and intended to bring people back, but was stopped by the people who protected Lu Junhua. Dou Changye was very angry, and came back to take people directly, forcibly marching into that house. Yes, although Dou Changye likes Lu Junhua very much, he is also a very authoritarian person. Looking at the person he likes, he is even reluctant to follow him back. Even though Lu Junhua has lost her memory, Dou Changye, who is close to the madman, doesn''t want anything else at all now, she just wants to bring back the people who think day and night. "Secretary Shi took a lot of people out in a hurry, and now people outside are talking about it. In order to grab a woman, he takes so many people out. Thetest news says that the two sides have already fought." The reason why the little emperor sent so many people to protect Lu Junhua was that he felt that the woman had that strange power, which was not simple in itself. He was not able to kill people for no reason, and was curious about that power, and often went to y. What''s more, his uncle and the wife of the son seemed to know something. Therefore, the people sent are all masters in the pce. How can Dou Changye, a son of a child,pare with masters in the pce? The little emperor received the news before the people grabbed it back. The first person to receive the news was actually Shangguan Yungu. Tang Guo said earlier that he wouldn''t be involved, so he didn''t care. "Mrs. Shizi, olddy please." Just after listening to Litchi''s words, a spring flower sounded outside. It should be the olddy who knows this. Please ask her to discuss it. see you tomorrow. Correct the typo before. Chapter 3236: Step-wife (63) Chapter 3236: Step-wife (63) 3236: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Since it''s here, follow me out and persuade your grandfather." When hearing Dou Changye''s fight for a woman to fight with the National People''s Congress, the olddy''s heart was shocked, and she had a particrly bad feeling. Later, he sent a confidant to look around, only to find that the woman looked exactly like Lu Junhua. It is said that the woman had a child beside her, which made the olddy a little bit more fortunate. Most of this is a woman who looks simr to Lu Junhua and was seen by Dou Changye, making him suddenly crazy. If he really cares about Lu Junhua so much, he should not find a substitute, or a substitute with a child. Tang Guo did not refute this time, and obediently responded, letting the olddy breathe a sigh of relief. As everyone knows, Tang Guo only wanted to go to the theater in the past, and he did not have the purpose of persuading Dou Changye. Dou Changye was so upset over there that she was happy. A party hurried outside of a house, and the two sides had already had a conflict. Seeing the dust on Dou Changye''s robes, and the people he took, were screaming on the ground. You know that this conflict ended with the defeat of Dou Changye. "Junhua, don''t you really remember me?" Do not use force to grab back the woman you like, Dou Changye can only try to wake up Lu Junhua''s lost memory. But just now, his fierce look scared Lu Junhua a long time ago. It is impossible to remember who he is. I just feel that this man is very rude. When she came up, she called Junhua, and asked her how she would have children, and how she could be with other people. He didn''t agree with each other, so he had to find someone to grab her. Now it seems that he can''t beat him, and he wants to use words to deceive her. So now she only has an aversion to Dou Changye, and she doesn''t have any feelings at all. "I''ve said many times and don''t know you. I''m not the person you know. You should be mistaken." "No, I did not admit it, you are Junhua, you are Lu Junhua, Junhua, have you forgotten our happy days? Have you forgotten my vow?" "Why don''t you talk like this? I really don''t know you, and I''m not called Lu Junhua, my son, please leave now." If ording to the original plot, Dou Changye saw Lu Junhua at the beginning, he should not be so rude. That is the original story in the original plot without Tang Guo now mixed up in Houfu. Now the olddy can''t toss her, so she finds a lot of little sisters to answer her, and tries to make Dou Changye pets, but they all fail. In the end, the olddy was angry, and after listening to the advice of the uncles around her, she bought two women and came in with Dou Changye by some means. Not only were they together, they were pregnant again. This pregnancy is, of course, not idental, but inevitable. The two women knew their fate. Instead of being bought and sold, it was better to settle directly in Hou''s house. It is easy to get pregnant by taking a secret medicine beforehand. But these secret things are not known to most people. Dou Changye became pregnant because of two young wives, and the olddy still tried to protect him, which made him very angry. It can be said that the whole person is a bit lost of reason. Now seeing Lu Junhua, naturally, it will not be the same as the original plot, and she has the patience to re-acquaint with her and re-generate a good impression. Chapter 3237: Step-wife (64) Chapter 3237: Step-wife (64) 3237: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He desperately wanted to bring Lu Junhua back to Hou''s house, so that the olddy and Tang Guo and others werepletely disheartened, so that they knew that he would only have Lu Junhua. It is just that the current little emperor is not obsessed with Lu Junhua, because of curiosity, he also sent top pce masters to protect him. From the beginning, Dou Changye suffered a big loss. "You go and invite the son back to the house." Outside, the olddy didn''t want to go over and confront Dou Changye, of course, she learned that Tang Guo was appointed. Tang Guo gave the olddy a white look and shook his head: "No." "You! What time is it now, is it really necessary to let Shizi stay here to make a great deal of shame? In a while, everyone in Beijing wille to see the joke and see where your face goes." Tang Guo almostughed and sprayed. Where did he put his face? Right now, in front of Jingcheng, she doesn''t seem to have any face? Litchi whispered, "Miss, everyone in Beijing now says that you have a thick face and don''tugh at you." It seemed that Litchi, who had seen Tang Guo''s thoughts and his personality slowly changed, only murmured in this way. This sentence was so quiet that Tang Guo could hear it. "Hurry up and don''t want to lose face, and marry you back, it''s finally useful. Now Shizi is confused, and your responsibility as the wife of the son is to let the son wake up and return to your house." The olddy said, "Also With you, as the servant of the son, you should also persuade the son. Now the son does not know what is causing the problem, the mind is confused, you must persuade back as soon as possible. You are all sons of the son, the son will listen to you, soon Sober up. " With a few words from the olddy, Dou Changye''s current behavior has be ill. Even if you do nt believe it, you still have to say that it was Dou Changye who became ill, not really taking someone to grab someone. "Don''t go, Shizi is obviously angry, maybe give me a hand, maybe I can''t stand it." Tang Guo shook his head firmly, and told Qiuyue to wait, "You are far away from the grandfather of the world, just your little one Body, he ps you for your life. " Tang Guo sternly told the younger sisters to hide away, if it was not the right asion, it would be easy to make peopleugh. Qiuyue, as a party concerned, was really moved. Sure enough, no matter what time, only the husband is really good for them. At this time, even if you are not risking, you must protect them. Such ady should not have been so neglected by Dou Changye in a ce like Hou''s house. System: [The host is big, look at Qiuyue, tears, if it s not the right asion, you may cry at you. s, the host has made you a scumbag, and cheated these youngdies again. Does your conscience hurt at all? "Tunzi, are you broken? Why do you always think of some messy things in your head?" "Tang, do you really want to **** me off?" Although the olddy was very angry with the pestle cane, her voice was low, apparently it was outside, and she didn''t want to be too ugly. Others are shameless. She wants it. She doesn''t want to let the entire Beijing peoplee to joke. "Tangs, in the mansion, you can just make trouble. It''s outside. You better be interested. If you don''t persuade Shizi to go back today, you won''t be able to look up in Beijing." Chapter 3238: Step-wife (65) Chapter 3238: Step-wife (65) 3238: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo snored and almost let the olddy downcast. Especially when she looked indifferent, she was very angry. If it wasn''t for Dou Changye''s disobedience, she would have let Tang Guo rest for a long time. "Tang, you should do me a favor, no big deal, and I won''t embarrass you in the future." The olddy finallypromised. "Did you see the woman standing at the door of the house?" The olddy whispered, "Although I don''t know if the woman is Lu Junhua, she looks exactly like Lu Junhua. If you don''t persuade Shizi today, if he really brings the woman into Houfu in the future, don''t me me for not Remind you that you don''t have a good life. " Tang Guo still didn''t care: "But it''s just a big deal and leaving. No, Huff, let''s get better off with Hu Jun." "you you" Qiuyue buried her head and ignored them. Thedy''splete fearlessness really made them envious. But they also know that if this thing is left on their own body, it can never be done. They are not free, so why not fear? Being able to have a bite to eat and continue this life is very amazing. Most of the women in this world are like them. They do not know what dignity is, and they have never experienced it. No, now they have experienced it. All their dignity was picked up by the wife. It is the wife who protects them so that they can eat well and dress well, and not be practiced. If there is no wife, a few of them, I am afraid that apart from Chen Xinyun, few of them have any good end. The olddies kept their betrayals, and how to deal with them was not with her. "Tang, how do you want to persuade Shizi back?" The olddy didn''t go because she knew she couldn''t persuade people, and she might still be taunted by Dou Changye. She has gone through a lot of such things. Now she is in trouble with Dou Changye again. She is just afraid that Dou Changye will get angry at the two servants who have sons and daughters because of her behavior. This Tang is obviously very clever. After a long battle, she has understood that Tang is not that simple. Perhaps, the other party really has a way to persuade Dou Changye back. Now she saw the woman who was exactly the same as Lu Junhua, and she felt ufortable. Had it not been for the disaster star, could her grandson be like this? Now I''m in trouble, and I have done such a thing to grab people in the daytime. Speaking out is a big joke. "Olddy, it''s not impossible for me to persuade Shizi to return to his home, but you have to give me something." When the olddy asked Tang Guo for something, she was obviously relieved: "Say, what do you want? As long as I can give it to you, I must give it. But your request, it is best not to go too far, otherwise I will not agree. Compromising in front of Tang''s is not a thing or two. It doesn''t matter again. The most important thing now is to persuade Dou Changye back. "Tang, are you really sure to persuade Shizi to go back?" The olddy asked a little uneasily. Tang Guo nodded: "As long as you agree to my conditions, let alone one world grandfather, ten world grandfathers, I will be able to invite people back." The olddy was a little skeptical. Does this Tang have so much ability? "Say, what do you want." Chapter 3239: Step-wife (66) Chapter 3239: Step-wife (66) 3239: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In any case, she can only see Tang''s now, mainly because she can''t even get Dou Changye back by force, she can only hope for Tang''s. Maybe there is a way for this spiced child. Tang Guo lowered his voice: "I think Qiuyue, Zhang Yuanxiang, and Li Donger are very obedient and serve me veryfortably, but they are not always my side. I''m afraid they will change their heart after spending long with them. They will betray me and poison me ... So, olddy, give me their deed of sale. Then I won''t be afraid of them secretly poisoning me. " Although the voice was lowered, Qiuyue and others heard it. Have they served his wife? No, at most it is to apany the wife to y leaves or something, but this is not a wait. Besides, the silver they used to y the Yeats was given by the wife. His wife''s shop will settle ounts at the end of the month and will give them rewards. Mrs. Reward said that their embroidery skills are good, and there is a shop in their name that sells these daughters'' favorite items. Let them embroider more, take them to the store to sell, and then give them money. Therefore, after entering this house for so long, their purses are really bulging. Is thedy really afraid of them poisoning? That''s about fooling the puppy. Thinking of a possible Qiuyue and others, his eyes were hot, tears could not help but suddenly burst out. But Qiuyue was agitated. She was afraid that after the olddy knew the truth, she would be willing to sell to her. This is a bad thing for her, but she can''t affect her. So Qiuyuewa cried out, "Madam, I really don''t mean to hurt you." When she spoke, she also stunned Zhang Yuanxiang. Thetter reacted, and also tearfully addressed the olddy: "He is also loyal to his wife." Zhang Yuanxiang also stunned Li Donger, and Li Donger wiped her tears with a piece of paper: "I really serve the wife with all my heart, and I will never have two hearts." In the world, I am afraid no one can let her have two hearts. People who treat her better than his wife never appear again. Tang Guo: "..." These two ones are usually not yed, so why are you here for acting? System: The host is much like a big dreg! Why does Miss Sister act and why she shed tears, does she have no points in her heart? The olddy felt relieved when she looked at the trembling tremblings of these little sisters. It turns out that their days are not so good. This Tang family is a hot girl. It s the same for her, and it s not good for these little sisters. Usually obediently obedient, most of them have been cleaned up in the house, and then have to obey. The olddy showed a sympathetic look, and still agreed to Tang Guo''s conditions. "Okay, I promised to give you the deed of possession. Tang, now you should persuade Shizi to go back to me?" The reason it didn''t make any more noise was that Dou Changye over there was talking to Lu Junhua. The dialogue basically means that Dou Changye said that you are my Junhua, and I said that you are what you are. Lu Junhua also said, I am not your Junhua, I am not Lu Junhua at all, you are the wrong person, do nt make trouble for yourself. "That being the case, the olddy pressed a handprint and managed the shop for so long. I still think white paper and ck letters are most useful." Chapter 3240: Step-wife (67) Chapter 3240: Step-wife (67) 3240: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo immediately produced a written certificate, which made the olddy somewhat unstable. This Tang''s is too good to count! I have never seen such a calction. Should she be lucky, Dou Changye is not obsessed with people like Tang''s, otherwise Hou Fu is afraid that he will be counted into his own hands. In desperation, the olddy still pressed her handprints, her face was ugly, and her voice was particrly bad. "Everything is as you wish, and you should quickly persuade Shizi. When the sun rises again, everyone will be almost up." She did not want to confess the ount afterwards, so she promised to give it, but did not say when. Give it back and give itter, and she gave it before she died. But this Tang''s is so smart that he can''t even count each other. "The olddy is so refreshing, I will do a pretty job for you in this matter." Tang Guo responded with a smile, and finally let the olddy spit out the turbid air, hoping that the pungent man can have a way. "Ma''am, be careful," Qiuyue reminded in a low voice. "If the son is angry, you have to stay away." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. For a long night in the sinus, she could make the other person disabled with one finger. Tang Guo has already gone to Dou Changye, who is still talking to Lu Junhua from the air. Because he can''t beat the other person, he can only try to talk about the past, allowing Lu Junhua to think about what to start with. Just talking about it for so long, Lu Junhua still guards against Dou Changye, don''t mention anything, now she can''t wait for Lu Junhua to leave. She knew about Hou Fu. In particr, Mrs. Shizi is a celebrity throughout the capital, and a person with a bad reputation. It is also known that Dou Changye once married a tablet and went back, presumably because she looks the same as the other person. Thinking of this, Lu Junhua didn''t hate Dou Changye much anymore. Looking at his obsessive appearance, he felt that he was a poor man. So when Tang Guo came over, Lu Junhua was persuading bitterly: "My son, you should admit it is wrong, although it may look a bit like the person in your heart, but I really don''t. To put it aside, I have a child How could it be that person in your mind? " When mentioning the child, Dou Changye''s attention was attracted. His indifferent eyes fell on the child, as if to eat the child, which really surprised Lu Junhua. She quickly hugged the child and no longer wanted to say anything to Dou Changye. Her eyes kept looking outside, and the subordinates who had already had a spirit just went to sue Shangguan Qingchuan. The person she was looking forward to was of course him. The person in Shangguan Qingchuan was able to stop Dou Changye, which made her feel at ease. "Master Shi, I think you should admit that you are wrong, so go back first. If you make trouble here, it will cause inconvenience to others." Tang Guo hase to Dou Changye''s side, and persuaded quietly that the sound really sounded gentle and incredible. The olddy was relieved when she saw that she had really acted, and she was afraid that the spoiled man would do nothing. She nced back at Qiuyue and others, huh, it was all unproductive. A man''s heart cannot be grasped, it must be that they are not working hard enough. "There''s nothing to do with you here, it''s better not to worry about it." Dou Changye saw the sudden appearance of Tang Guo with cold eyes in his eyes. Now that he has married someone else, Junhua may already know it, so he will not recognize him, intentionally. Chapter 3241: Step-wife (68) Chapter 3241: Step-wife (68) 3241: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Jun Hua Ben is a naughty person who is also very jealous, that is, no one smiles at him, and also said that in the future, they will be married. Be sure to rece everyone who is serving them with a small cricket, so as not to have an unknown maid Think east and west. He thinks it makes sense. Dou Changye nced at Lu Junhua, and found that the other side looked at Tang Guo with curiosity, and thought that he was right. When Junhua thinks he marries someone else, he pretends he doesn''t know him. "Hurry back, if the olddy had to ask you to enter the door, I wouldn''t allow it," Dou Changye said fiercely, "I have nothing to do with you, I only have Junhua in my heart, no matter how much you do Work hard, I won''t look at you. " "Hurry off, don''t disturb your eyes here." Dou Changye''s voice became more indifferent. Tang Guo still smiled: "Okay, son of the world." The olddy was so mad that she was useless. Even if she breaks the contract in a while, she won''t sell her deeds to the other girls. Empty gloves white wolf, want to be beautiful! As everyone knows, when Tang Guo was about to walk back, she suddenly turned around again. When Dou Changye hadn''t responded yet, she hacked Dou Changye''s back neck with a knife. Dou Changye didn''t expect such a trick at all, rolled his eyes, didn''t have time to say a word, and the whole person mmed to the ground. The olddy was stunned. Qiuyue was stupid. Lu Junhua was also stunned. Tang Guo''s movement was too fast just now, because she kept staring at the other party without seeing how she suddenly broke into the back of Dou Changye''s neck, and she was so urate that she was really good. This scene was seen by the rushing little emperor and Shangguan Yungu. Shangguan Yungu: This is the uncle, presumably the strength of the uncle should have recovered a little bit. That s right, people like Shishu must recover their strength and protect themselves. Shangguan Qingchuan: He knew that this uncle''s wife was called uncle by the emperor, and it really wasn''t easy. That one-handed knife is not something that ordinary people can cut out. It is clear and sharp, and it is able to stun a martial arts person. There is no resistance at all. Even him, he may not be able to stun Dou Changye with a knife. He has seen it with his own eyes. A few years ago, he went out of the pce to y, and encountered the Assassin of the Empire. Although there were many people, the other party was menacing. If he wanted to deal with it, it would indeed cause countless deaths and injuries. At that time, Dou Changye happened to be in the suburbs and brought in the other person. Because of this, he agreed to a request from Dou Changye to marry him to Lu Junhua''s tablet. "You ... you ..." The olddy quickly walked to Tang Guo. You and you said a few things, but did not say anythingter, because she thought that this method was indeed better, and she could make Dou Changye the night. go back. It wasn''t her hit, it was Tang. In this way, the conflict between her and her grandson will not continue to intensify. Perhaps because Tang''s shot, her rtionship with her grandson could be eased. "Still doing something, Shizi has been sick for so long, and fainted, and he hasn''t rushed to take him back, please ask the doctor toe and heal!" The olddy said solemnly, but the words were nonsense. Tang Guo didn''t care, she saw Shangguan Yungu and nodded at them. "Olddy, you wait." Chapter 3242: Step-wife (69) Chapter 3242: Step-wife (69) 3242 Born-19 Jan 1976 Shangguan Qingchuan quickly stopped the olddy, shocked the olddy, and almost brought her to knees, and was stopped by Shangguan Qingchuan. I dare not. Uncle Huang''s uncle is here, where can he bear it. He all felt the cool eyes from his own uncle Huang, which meant that if he dared to let the olddy kneel with his wife, he would be finished. Can''t afford it. The olddy didn''t expect the little emperor to be here, and the king Duansheng was also here. This old heart is trembling. Fortunately, the girl-inw and sister-inw around her were used to it. Looking at her instability, she quickly hurried to help her, so that the old man did not suddenly fall to the bone. "I don''t know what''s going on with the little boy?" The olddy kept her smile vigorously and asked in the most respectful tone possible. Shangguan Qingchuan first nced at Tang Guo''s position, then set his gaze on the olddy, and then whispered, "What happened to Shizi?" "I was ill, I was mad, and ran outside the house, making a lot of noise," said the olddy with a sad look. "I still had trouble with those people. I really do nt know what to do. Little boy, please ask little boy for atonement. " "I am strong, how can I be disturbed?" Shangguan Qingchuan recently figured it out. His uncle hated Hou Fu very much, except for Mrs. Hou Fu''s Shizi. Now he knew why Dou Changye was making a big noise here, originally for the woman he rescued. Before that, he had been guessing what the identity of the woman was and that mysterious power had no effect on him. It was only when facing Lu Junhua that he still felt that kind of traction, but he just ignored it and ignored it. When you want to bother, just go and tease. This woman turned out to be Lu Junhua, which was really interesting. Wasn''t Lu Junhua dead? Howe I lived with a child. He sent someone to investigate that the child was really her birth. ording to the age of the child, when she was pregnant, it was just before she died. ording to this calction, if Lu Junhua did not like others or be considerate of others during the first two months of his lifetime, then there is only one goal left. Dou Changye is likely to be the child''s biological father. If this is the case, the two are unmarried and nowhere is good. At that time, Dou Changye said that Lu Junhua was a very special woman. The whole city legend said that Lu Junhua was a very special woman. If this is especially unmarried and people are concerned, even if there are children, it is really special. Maybe the seriousdies in Beijing don''t want to have this special. "It''s good if the little boy doesn''t me him." The olddy smiled all the way. This respectful look made some people in Hou''s house very strange. After all, there are really few people who can enter the pce to see the little emperor, and some people may never see it once in a lifetime. "Since Shizi is ill, I don''t care about this time." Shangguan Qingchuan said, "If hemits another crime next time,e over and disturbed Yun Yun, then don''t me me." Cloud Girl? The olddy was agitated, and looked subconsciously at the man in front of the house. At this time, Lu Junhua had arrived in Shangguan Qingchuan with her child in her arms: "Gong Huang, thank you foring." Chapter 3243: Step-wife (70) Chapter 3243: Step-wife (70) 3243: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Mei Shangzhi, who had been hiding while watching all this, chuckled andughed, what''s the name of the boy in Qingchuan? Dou Changye is the uniform of his little fairy. The little fairy fainted with a knife. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." The reason why Shangguan Qingchuan still protects Junhua''snding is not taking the initiative to disassemble everything now, because he particrly wants to see if anything strange will happen next. He always felt that all this was not simple, and this sinus night, how could he not find out before, this person is not very pleasing. How did he think that Dou Changye was a lover? It is indeed an infatuated person, not a kind of person. Since there is Lu Junhua in my heart, and I don''t want to marry another woman, I will strive to the end. And if you do nt like it after you get married, even if you do nt go to someone s house, you still have to do superficial work, at least give a face. Whether it is for the sake of the other party, for the inws, or for the sake of Hou Fu, such things should not be full of enthusiasm, so that the entire capital looks at jokes. This sinus night is not so good in my mind. If it weren''t for the other person''s robbing, he thought the other person was really sick. "Father Shizi had to say he knew me before." Lu Junhua calmed down now, and he couldn''t help doubting it. Did she really know Houfu Shizi before? Have you ever loved each other? Is she really the person that the other person is thinking? But she already had a child, and she had no previous memories. She had no idea what to do. Shangguan Qingchuan rescued her, she naturally believed in Shangguan Qingchuan. "I don''t know about this," said Shangguan Qingchuan. "After all, I don''t know everyone, because of the vast sea of people. Besides, the person that the son likes has passed away for several years, and it is very troublesome to find clues. Shangguan Qingchuan thought about it and said, "No, if you go to the Lu family to inquire about it, you may be able to find some clues." Let him apany her and think of beauty. To apany someone else''s woman, isn''t it good for him to go back to the pce and listen to the princess ying a small song for him? Possibly it was rain and dew, plus his thunder means, now the pce princesses are more obedient than one. Whether it is ying the piano or singing a small song, it is pleasing to the eye. Therefore, Lu Junhua wanted to explore the news and arranged for two people to give her. She lives in such a nice house, and she still wants to chatter? Is it necessary to let him be a grand emperor and errand for her? And Lu Junhua already knew his identity, but he pretended not to know, hum, thought he was a faint king? Indeed, Lu Junhua looks good, but he is not interested in grabbing a woman with a son, and he does not want to be a father. Lu Junhua heard that Shangguan Qingchuan would not help her investigate this matter, and she was a bit lost. I decided in my heart that in two days I would take someone to the Lu family to inquire about it. The olddy left with a group of people, and when the little emperor said that she would arrange a doctor, she quickly refused. I did not expect that the woman had a rtionship with the emperor, which could not be aroused. Mei Shangzhi was standing in the corner, staring at Tang Guo''s departure, utterly lost. In thisrge court, even a single word was not enough. But he was content to be able to stand where he could see the little fairy. At this time, Tang Guo looked back at his ce and nodded at him with a smile, Mei Shangzhi almost jumped up in excitement. "Shangzhi, what are you silly over there?" Shangguan Qingchuan took a picture of Mei Shangzhi, "I saw something, so happy?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3244: Step-wife (71) Chapter 3244: Step-wife (71) 3244: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "It''s nothing, nothing." Mei Shangzhi coughed slightly, and quickly retracted his eyes. Shangguan Yungu: Mostly it was the uncle''s nces that affirmed the kid that made the kid feel that Xiuxian was hopeful. Speaking of which, this kid has indeed been much more secure recently. Although it is also causing trouble, but it is not the initiative to cause trouble. If we investigate it, it should be that the other party made a mistake. Anyway, recently the general king said that few people hade to sue. I heard that Master Li''s son was beaten up by this boy, but he did note to sue. Later, I found out that Master Li robbed the daughter of the people, and Mei Shangzhi only helped the girl in the past. Just stunned people alive, still alive, barely enough to get out of bed. There are no internal injuries, and lying for a month will be fine. ... "Olddy, the woman has a close rtionship with the son, and if the son goes out again, he won''t know what will happen." Qiuyue and others behind him, when they heard Tang Guo''s words, always felt that they were instigating alienation. The olddy was thinking about this, and she frowned: "What should I do? I woke up in the middle of the night, afraid that I would still go out. He wants to go out. When did we stop?" "Only to find a way to make him unable to go out." Tang Guo said with a deep face, "But this way, I can''t think of it. But if Shizi escapes identally, I can help the olddy to get him back. At this point, the olddy should believe it. " Olddy: "..." This hot spiced man really did nothing bad. However, she felt a bit more reasonable. I didn''t expect that when it was critical, spiced peppers were somewhat useful. "Okay, I''ll think of a way to do this, Shizi is not awake yet. Before he is awake, I think about how to do this." No matter whether that woman is Lu Junhua or not, Dou Changye can''t make trouble again. The woman had a rtionship with the emperor today, and it was not that they could be provoked by a little Houfu. The olddy couldn''t help sighing, what was happening. After returning home, the olddy found that Tang Guo had been following her, and couldn''t help asking: "You can go back and do what you do with me? Don''t say you want toe and serve me." "The olddyughed. There are countless people serving you. How can you use me?" Tang Guo''s smile seemed to kill two people. The olddy''s face was stubborn: "Women, I don''t dislike a lot of people. If you reallye, I won''t stop you." "Olddy, everyone was born spoiled, and you haven''t done any wait-and-see work, so don''t embarrass me. You see, I just stunned a person with a hand knife. What''s wrong with the olddy, it''s not so good. " System: [The host is big, is this good? The olddy would be furious. If she were furious, no one would torment sinus all night. "Rx, it won''t. She is the most angry at Dou Changye, but not me. Besides, I have been fighting her for so long, and she has been immune to me. Now that I can do something weird, she can ept it. Now. " System: Ah, really a poor olddy. Hahahaha, a miserable olddy, let him smile first. The olddy did say a lot to Tang Guo, but she was just a little angry, and soon recovered. Chapter 3245: Step-wife (72) Chapter 3245: Step-wife (72) 3245: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers What kind of virtue does Tang have, isn''t she clear? She even suspected that Tang Chengcheng weathered her and wanted to turn over and do the master to be thergest in Houfu''s backyard. s, the ambition is not small, she will not let Tang''s wishful. She had to live well, to the great-grandson, who was a great-grandson, and died of the Tang family. "Tang, you havetened to go back. Let you take care of the son, it must be all sorts of evasion, you quickly go back to the yard to stay." "Okay, the olddy will give me the deed first." The olddy had pretended not to think of this. Since it was proposed, plus the paperwork that had been set up before, she took a deep breath and asked someone to take it. "Well, sell the deeds." Tang Guojiang Qiuyue, Zhang Yuanxiang, and Li Donger gave them all the deeds. "Now you are not afraid of being bought and sold. If you can be free one day, you can go anywhere." "We don''t go anywhere, where the wife is, we are where we are." Qiuyue several people said quickly, looking very tense, they felt that they did not follow his wife wherever they went. Although they sold their deeds back, they were very happy. But figured out, how can they survive? Both Zhang Yuanxiang and Li Donger were sold in by their families and went home. The final result may be the second time they are sold off. As for Qiu Yue was sold to Hou Fu from an early age, the family has no news at all, and they don''t know if they are still alive. Besides selling her family, she was even more reluctant to seek them. The son is unreliable, and the olddy is even more unreliable. The only thing she can count on is his wife. Wandering outside, it is better to wait around with my wife forever, serving tea and pouring water, which is what they are good at. They don''t need the wife to treat them too well, just leave them. Although Chen Xinyun didn''t sell her contract, she was free to let her go home, but she was not very willing. The parents in the family hope that she can have a ce in Houfu, and it is best to have a son-inw. Since she came to Tang Guo, she knew that it was so good that the woman was free and wanton. After leaving here, she was afraid that she would be bound by various rules again. Seeing these women looking at her with tears in her eyes, a pitiful look, Tang Guo said, "Let''s do this for the time being, and talk about these thingster." It''s impossible to stay with you. If these light bulbs stay with her, it will disturb her good life. Qiuyue was relieved and decided to serve his wife well in the future so that the wife would not drive them away. Now they all feel that as long as they can stay with his wife, there are no husbands or no husbands. Husbands have to serve them with all their heart and soul. Not only have to wait for the husband, but also the inws. With children, they also have to take care of the children. In the end, the husband is afraid that they will feel that their colors are not good. Speaking of which, it is better to stay with his wife. If the wife is a man, they are all foolish, and it is okay to serve the wife. System; [Host,dies and sisters'' faces blushed. When did you leave Hou''s house and be with your family? If you don''t leave, this group of youngdies and sisters are afraid that it is only you who cares for you. "Hurry up, toss the lower sinus long night before leaving." The next day, sinus woke up very angry. Chapter 3246: Step-wife (73) Chapter 3246: Step-wife (73) 3246: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Dou Changye yelled toe to clean up Tang Guo. Unexpectedly, after waking up, he found he could not leave too far. Looking down, I realized that I was locked by a chain. He looked at the thick chains, and the whole man was about to smoke. "Who did it, let me out !!" Dou Changye shouted in the room and shattered all the furnishings in the room. When he knew it was the olddy''s order, he destroyed the entire room. The girl did not dare toe too close to seeing the food. She looked at the room like a ruin and was trembling with horror. Dou Changye left a piece of debris behind him, scaring the girl to run out. Shizi really got mad before he got mad? Under normal circumstances, Shizi is certainly not the case. What a gentleman like a jade once was. It was a pity that the girl-inw was in her heart, but when I thought of rubbing a little bit and hitting her face, she quickly included that point. When the olddy heard that the entire house was in ruins, she patted her heart vigorously: "Fortunately, listen to Tang''s, use a strong iron chain. If you use ordinary rope, you may not be able to lock the world." "Olddy, there is no way you can lock it all the time. You can''t shut the world down forever, right?" I was a little worried. "I have to think of a good way." "If there is a good way now, can I lock him?" The olddy sighed. "Then Lu Junhua is a rebirth fairy, as soon as Shizi meets her, the whole person will go crazy. Now I see one He looks the same and almost makes a big deal. Locking him up is better than offending the emperor? Once the emperor me it, we will all be convicted. "Just say yesterday, the emperor is afraid of knowing everything, just to give us a look of Houfu. After all, our Houfu''s Lang also contributed to the Dongshang Nationality and was given a death-free gold medal. The death-free gold medal is the first emperor''s gift, and now the new emperor is in office. If you really want to make that unhappy, no card is useless. " This was told to her before the death of the old prince of Houfu. Let her not be afraid of anything because she has a gold medal for death prevention. "So what? Now Shizi is making a lot of noise in the room, I''m afraid that the iron chain won''t lock him." He said, "Shizi is a smart man, if there is any way to escape ..." "Olddy, it''s not good. Grandpa Shishi doesn''t know what happened and escaped!" The two were talking, and Chunhua ran in panic, and when they said it, they were shocked. This incident shocked the entire Hou government. After Tang Guo knew the incident, he followed it. She knew that Dou Changye''s men entered the room and helped him unlock the chains. This olddy is still not thoughtful. But it doesn''t matter, she is going to catch Dou Changyeter. System: Poor sinus long night. The olddy was alone, looking at the chain that was opened with a lock, and her face was not good-looking. Coincidentally, when Tang Guo came, the olddy''s eyes lit up: "Tang, you didn''t say earlier, Shizi went out, can you please return someone? "Hurry up and invite Seiko back." How capable Dou Changye is, the olddy knows. With the people in her hand, she couldn''t be caught at all. "Olddy, Shizi went outside that house again and was smashing each other''s door." Chapter 3247: Step-wife (74) Chapter 3247: Step-wife (74) 3247: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The housekeeper also hurried in and told the olddy about it. "Tang, you must hurry and bring the son back." The olddy''s face changed suddenly. "Go, hurry up and bring people back." Tang Guo was unmoved, and his appearance was loose, which made the olddy very angry. What was Tang Tang calcting? "Tang, this time, it s time to bring the person back first. You should know that the son is not easy. If we offend the other party, our entire Hou government will end. The life of Hou government may not be guaranteed. " The olddy''s words were exaggerated, but the facts were almost the same. Even if he can''t lose his life, if the emperor really wants to care about it, Hou''s life is really bad. The anti-death gold medal can save you from death, but the emperor can think of many ways to make you die. "Olddy, Shizi should be alert to me, this time it is not easy to catch him." Tang Guo said seriously, "But it is not impossible to go, but as soon as you say I go, it does not seem that I am very Weakness and temper? " Olddy: "..." This Tang family, how much debt did she owe each other in her lifetime? "Say, what do you want this time, say it, say it all, and hurry up to get people back after you say it." "It''s not what I want, but this time I captured Shizi back, he will still run out, it''s useless at all. If you don''t want a perfect solution, Shizi will be more and more difficult to catch." Tang Guo no longer needs anything, and the olddy is a bit ufortable, but what the other party said is not unreasonable. This is indeed the case, and it is still possible for Dou Changye to run out again. "Olddy," Tang Guo walked to the olddy, whispered in her ear, "I''ll go and bring the son back, but you have to think about what you want to make him stop running away. . I identally got a medicine here called San Gong Wan. After I gave it to a person, the effort was gone. It is easier for that person to control it. " The olddy was startled, and she suddenly felt that Tang was a cruel person, and even this pill dared to propose it to Dou Changye. "But without the permission of the olddy, I would not give it to the grandfather of the world. There is only one pill, and I will stay here with the olddy." Tang Guo handed a medicine bottle to the olddy. "Unless necessary, It is really impossible to use such things. So it is safe to leave it to the olddy. " The olddy''s eyes changed: "Is there really only one?" "It should be rare. Someone came to my shop to buy jade articles, and they could nt take out so much silver. They only had one, and I saw that the other party was really pitiful, so I agreed. I did nt expect to be able to use this. It works. When it''s okay, who uses this stuff? " "Then you are willing to invite the son back?" "I''ll go now." This kind of good thing, of course, she has to go, you can beat Dou Changye by the way, it must not be missed. The group hurried to thest house, because Dou Changye went out early in the morning. The traffic around the house is actually very small. When they arrived, there were few people. Dou Changye is holding the knife and is splitting the door. Tang Guo just paused and walked over. The olddy looked at the knife in Dou Changye''s hand, and her heart trembled. "Well, do you think Tang is in danger? Long night is crazy." Chapter 3248: Step-wife (75) Chapter 3248: Step-wife (75) 3248: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The olddy looked at the grim-looking young man, and she felt helpless. "Why isn''t he obedient? What good is Lu Junhua that can make him ignore her hatred and have to be with her? I really agreed They''re together, aren''t you sorry for me? " "What else did he say, things about the previous generation shouldn''t involve Lu Junhua. But it hurt my son indirectly, wasn''t it Lu Junhua''s father?" I haven''t had time to talk, Tang Guo hase to Dou Changye. "Father of the world,e back with me. The olddy is very worried about you and don''t make trouble here. The olddy said that the son of this house is not something we can provoke." Tang Guo''s voice finally awakened some madmen''s Dou Changye. He turned around with a knife, looked at Tang Guo indifferently, and crossed his lips with a cruel smile: "You dared to appear in front of me. I thought it was a good person, but in the end, I still want to rece Junhua. Shi, don''t even think about it! Since you are not good, don''t me me for being rude. " After all, Dou Changye waved a knife to Tang Guo''s position. Dou Changye in the plot will not be so impulsive. But now Dou Changye haspletely lost his mind. He thought that those who stopped him and Lu Junhua should die. "Oh my God!" The olddy saw and screamed, and the whole person was frightened. So far apart, there is no way to stop it. Seeing that Dou Changye''s sword was about to fall on Tang Guo, Tang Guo was going to avoid it. With such a degree of speed, she avoided it easily. But what she felt, she didn''t escape. Onlookers all thought that Tang Guo was dead, and that Dou Changye was crazy. In fact, with so many things in trouble, Dou Changye has long had no reputation in Beijing. But now, there are many people who sympathize with Tang Guo. "what--" "Dang!" Dou Changye, who was supposed to have shed the knife on Tang Guo''s body, suddenly screamed, followed by the sound of the knife falling to the ground. Tang Guo didn''t blink his eyes. He looked down at the knife with a lot of blood on it, and looked up at his wrists. The **** sinus continued to emerge from the position of the wrists. On Dou Changye''s wrist, a dagger was pierced. Dou Changye''s face was pale, and the pain on his wrist made him not to ask Tang Guo for the time being. The people around Dou Changye watched one direction vigntly. I saw a certain direction and walked in a group of young people. The young man in the lead shook the folding fan, took a figure-eight step, and looked very special. "Houfu Shizi unexpectedly wields a knife and huohuo a woman, really let this son see." Although Mei Shangzhi said this lightly, but also with his usual carelessness, in fact, his heartbeat has been elerating, The jump is about to jump out. God knows how scared he was when he saw that scene. Fortunately, he has been sending someone to stare at the whereabouts of the little fairy, otherwise he didn''t arrive in time, and Dou Changye would chop its little fairy to death. He did not hesitate at that time, threw a dagger over, and used all the strength to pierce the sinus long night''s wrist. Dou Changye, he also used his inner strength. Dou Changye''s hand had been abandoned by him, and there was no possibility of taking a knife. With a strong dagger, the meridians of the opponent''s wrist have been destroyed. Chapter 3249: Step-wife (76) Chapter 3249: Step-wife (76) 3249: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers However, the group of sister-inws behind Mei Shang looked so stunned that Mei Shangzhi was so urate. They always thought that the bosses, like them, were unlearned and inexperienced. They would only kill birds, fight birds, and bully others. Unexpectedly, their boss was so urate at throwing a dagger, is it a coincidence, or is it that their boss is hiding? They think it should be hidden, no matter what, the boss is the baby son of the general king, it can never be really a waste of nothing. Say yes to abandon them together for a lifetime, but only they are abolishing them. The boss does not show his true colors. Is it because they are afraid of inferiority? "Mei Shangzhi, the things here are not yours to take care of!" Dou Chang''s trembling in the night air, he already felt the inner strength of the wandering on his wrist, knowing that his wrist was mostly worn out. Mei Shangzhi came to Dou Changye in front of him, and it looked like he walked over and his theory. In fact, he was Tang Guo behind him. He is here, and no one wants to bully his little fairy. Dou Changye, a dog with no conscience, dared to bully his little fairy, and chopped the little fairy with a knife. If he didn''t know that he couldn''t kill the other party, there would be trouble, after all, he was going to apany the little fairy for a lifetime. He really thought that at that time, a dagger was thrown on Dou Changye''s neck, and he demanded the other party''s death. "I really manage this matter, Shizi, you openly bring people here to make trouble, first cut down the door, and then draw a knife to kill your wife Shizi. People in Beijing say that you left the wife of Shizi on your wedding night, It seems to be true. In fact, you should thank me. If you really kill Madam Seiko in public, then the guillotine is waiting for you. " "Now, it''s just a waste of a hand." "Meishangzhi!" "It''s not that you don''t know it, don''t always call him Ben Ben, and Ben Men is not deaf. You call it again." He seemed to be cut off, but he hadn''t been forced to open the door. It''s his guests who live, and I''ll be in charge anyway. " "Long night,e back with us." The olddy saw that Tang Guo had not been chopped, and was relieved, and she saw the blood of Dou Changye''s first hand, and was very distressed. Some me Mei Shangzhi in his heart, stop people and stop others, why is it so important to start. By the way, see Tang Guo is even more unpleasant. "Oh ..." Dou Changye looked at the olddy ironically, "I will not return to Houfu again. Since Shizi''s status makes me unable to stay with Junhua, I might as well not. I have to wait for Junhua Come out and let Junhua understand that for her I can do everything. " Lu Junhua had already opened the door. Everything she had seen before was actually seen through the door gap. After all, the belt door has been cut through several holes. Seeing that Dou Changye was full of blood on her hands, although she was scared just now, she felt a little pity for the lover. She even wondered, was she really rted to Dou Changye? I went to the trustee to visit the Lu family before, but the Lu family seemed unwilling to mention Lu Junhua, and didn''t hear anything. "Junhua, you are finally willing toe out to see me." Dou Changye said with excitement. Lu Junhua sighed: "Shizi, go back, I really are not the person you are looking for, why do you do this yourself. You see you are bleeding, go back and find a doctor to bandage." "Junhua, are you concerned about me?" Chapter 3250: Step-wife (77) Chapter 3250: Step-wife (77) 3250: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Dou Changye''s original haggard face returned to normal, and a smile appeared. Look at Lu Junhua''s eyes, especially gentle. Lu Junhua was trembled by this look, a kind of panic that had never happened before, so she didn''t know what to do. Obviously they have only seen it twice. The things Dou Dou did at night were very annoying and angry. Why was she so angry with him? "Shizi, go back and bandage the wound first. Your face looks pale. If you have anything to do in the future, we can sit down and talk about it." Although Lu Junhua didn''t remember anything, she gradually thought that she might be Lu Junhua Things. No matter if there was anything with Dou Changye, and what happened after that, she wanted to know her own life. The Lu family did not mention Lu Junhua. All I know now is Dou Changye here. Maybe you cane in contact with the other party, what can you really think of? "Junhua, would you like to see me?" "Well, it''s just that you can''t be as radical as these two times. In fact, I also want to figure out my identity. I can''t remember the previous things. If you want to see me, you can knock on the door without moving the knife." Watching the blood on Dou Changye''s wrist still lingering, Lu Junhua said a little bit worried: "Hurry up and find a doctor to see the injury. No matter what you do, you must have a good body." "Okay, I''ll send someone to the doctor right away to bandage me." Dou Changye immediately ordered to go to the doctor. After a while, the doctor came over carrying the medicine chest and bandaged Dou Changye in public. "Master Shi should take good care of this injury, do not use force recently." The doctor sighed, "the wrist meridians have been injured, I am afraid I will not be able to take a knife again." "Doctor, is there no other way?" Lu Junhua asked nervously. She felt that Dou Changye was so young that she couldn''t get a knife in this hand. What a pity. Dou Changye was very angry about this matter. However, he and Mei Shangzhi were regarded as revenge. But when I heard Lu Junhua''s concern, I felt that this hurt. If it wasn''t for a hand injury, Junhua was afraid he wouldn''te out to see him. Thinking about it that way, he really hoped that it would hurt slowly. "No problem, I ca nt take it with my right hand, and I will use my left hand in the future. As long as Junhua is willing to see me and listen to me, even if both hands are lost, I am not afraid." Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi looked at each other, and looked away tacitly. Mei Shangzhi was really ridiculed. He had no opinion on Lu Junhua. Now that Lu Junhua''s performance, his opinion is great. What exactly did Shangguan Qingchuan make with friends? Didn''t you see that Dou Changye almost chopped down the fairy? As a result, Lu Junhua even cared about Dou Changye''s hand andpletely forgot that Dou Changye had almost killed someone before. "Mrs. Shizi, are you okay?" Mei Shangzhi interrupted the two and asked aloud with a throaty voice. "Just now my son saw that Shizi even pulled a knife and chopped you. You are scared and silly. Do nt know how to hide? Without this son, you would have lost your life. In fact, Mei Shangzhi''s reaction came. Even without him, the little fairy should have nothing to do. After all, she is a little fairy. But this is not, he can forgive Dou Changye for hurting her. I didn''t get the chance to clean up each other before, but today I can calcte a sigh of anger. Chapter 3251: Step-wife (78) Chapter 3251: Step-wife (78) 3251: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "You said, wasn''t it thrilling before?" Mei Shangzhi shook his fan, and Niubi courageously said, "Today, this boy is also doing a good thing." The appearance of such aura was particrly ridiculous, funny, and It feels weird and cute. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that this Houfu Shizi was going to hack the wife of Shizi in public. Shizi, what is your deep hatred between you and your wife, how can you tolerate her like this?" "Yes, why don''t you agree to marry her if you don''t like her?" "I always feel that some people are actually not as good as us. We are going to be troubled and y. If we marry a wife, we have to give people a three-pointed look." "Yeah, although I''mscivious and have a lot of young wives, but I can guarantee that I haven''t treated my first wife. All my young wives are beloved, but definitely can''t get past my first wife. What''s more, wedding night Abandon people and want to kill each other in public. " "I heard that Houfu Shizi was an infatuated lover. For the name of Lu Junhua, he even married a tablet and went back. Since you are so infatuated with Lu Junhua, why dy a good girl?" "Marry back and treat it badly. It''s not human, it''s such a mess." "Yeah, it''s not human, none of us can see it anymore." The olddy was med by Beijing''s famous sisters. And Dou Changye seemed to be numb, and he sniffed at these things and could not affect him. "It''s not up to you, my Hou government. "Well, disgusting stuff, doing wicked things, and still looking right, why did everyone praise him before? I really don''t understand." "And the girl Yun, you really did not distinguish right from wrong. If it wasn''t for our boss to stop, Dou Changye would have been hacked. Do you really know the truth? Dou Changye almost hacked his wife. You care about his injury here. " "Girl Yun, are you afraid tough at me in this way, thinking that you can kill me for Beijing?" Lu Junhua was said to have a fever on her face. She didn''t think so much just now. Just watching Dou Changye''s wrists bleed endlessly, coupled with the strange feeling in my heart, I was very worried. Now that I think of it, it was indeed a bit wrong. "You don''t need to bother them, they are all unreasonable and arrogant." Dou Changye saw the shame on Lu Junhua''s face. "I have nothing to do with her. The olddy likes her, don''t misunderstand." Dou Changye''s exnation, the olddy was almost furious! "Tang, help me take the son back." The olddy punched the cane and shouted angrily. This time, Dou Changye took precautions and flew away immediately. Let Tang Guo not have a chance to approach, Lu Junhua also remembered thest time, Tang Guo suddenly knocked sinus long night, but still felt a little sympathetic. She always felt that the women in Houfu were a bit arrogant. "I don''t need you to ask, I''ll go back in a moment." This time, Dou Changye said, "Olddy, I won''t make trouble again." Now that Junhua has promised to see him, what else is he making? This Tang family only upied the contradiction between him and the olddy, and was able to take advantage of it. He would not do what she wanted. Dou Changye is already in his heart, silently nning, how can he be justified with Lu Junhua. His indifferent eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body. Mei Shangzhi felt it, frowning, this guy wants to deal with his little fairy again? act recklessly! see you tomorrow. Suddenly I saw that several questions had expired, and I felt that I had missed 100 million. . . . Chapter 3252: Step-wife (79) Chapter 3252: Step-wife (79) 3252: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The olddy looked at Dou Changye suspiciously. Seeing that Dou Changye did not look as excited as before, she also thought that she had calmed down for so long. Since Dou Changye said she was willing to go back, how could it be her grandson, and if she continued to make trouble, this knot might really be insoluble. "Do you really want to go back?" The olddy asked more. Dou Changye nodded: "I said a few words to Girl Yun and I will go backter. If the olddy is not at ease, she can wait here." Seeing Dou Changye''s attitude so good, the olddy suddenly felt relieved, intending to believe him once. "Okay, then I''ll wait for you here, and we''ll go back togetherter." As long as Dou Changye doesn''t mess up, he will take people to grab people and hit the door, and there should be no major problems. But even so, she still hated that person who looked exactly like Lu Junhua. If it weren''t for this woman, how could Dou Changye be so crazy. Dou Changye really said a few words with Lu Junhua, and then walked to the olddy: "Olddy, let''s go, let''s go back." Just now he wanted to understand something. Instead of confronting the olddy in person, it would be better to maintain peace on the surface. There is no way to make Junhua believe what he said, so he needs time to let the other party remember the past. During this time, he and the olddy maintained peace and would not be harmed. Otherwise, every time he came to find someone, the olddy would probably bring someone over to make trouble. He had already told Junhua just now that he would slowly tell her about her life experience, and when she was free, she would take her to the ce they had been to. When Dou Changye left, he looked back at Lu Junhua and the child beside him. If Junhua remembers everything and is willing to marry him, then he won''t mind the child. It is obviously more important that Junhua is alive than a child. "My son, I''m going back, thank you today." Tang Guo nodded to Mei Shangzhi, the olddy went back, and she had to go back. It shouldn''t be long before there will be a big show in Hou House. System: [The host is big, is it ready to huff? Tang Guo: "It''s almost there." Mei Shangzhi tried to make his performance look normal: "It''s just a hand, although this son is just a puppet, but he is also a puppet who likes to bully and bully. Unlike some people, he only knows to bully weak women." Although his little fairy is not a weak woman, she can stun someone with a knife. But in his mind, she needed protection. "I did not expect Mei Gongzi to be such a principled person." Tang Guo exaggerated, then left. Mei Shangzhi smiled silly, yes, he is a very principled person. The little fairy really didn''t understand it, she was so special. When Tang Guo''s back disappeared, Mei Shangzhi recovered his gaze. He felt that the little brothers around him were watching him, and he shook his sleeves, "What are you doing watching this boy?" "Boss, you are so good at it. Say that you are a waste, why are you secretly practicing martial arts?" A group of younger brothers surrounded Mei Shangzhi, and he didn''t leave without making him clear, which made Mei Shangzhi a bit proud. "You know what the fart is, even if people waste again, you have to practice martial arts." Chapter 3253: Step-wife (80) Chapter 3253: Step-wife (80) 3253: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Why, boss, it''s not good to eat, drink, or have fun, isn''t that good? Anyway, the sky is falling down, and there is Lao Tzu standing on top, afraid of something?" "What if I can''t stand it?" Mei Shangzhi whispered quietly, "Moreover, it''s more convenient when you martial arts have been practiced. It''s more convenient for us to bully people? We people are a waste, but people, we must have a master of skills Only in case I can''t stand it, this skill can still allow us to continue to be a concubine. " One word from Mei Shang, let this group of readers win a decade of reading. They think it makes sense, yeah, when the boss is great at martial arts, when he bullies people, it is really much more convenient. Just like before, if it was not the martial arts of the old assembly, then the dagger would not be so urate on the wrist of Dou Changye. If the boss tells people to help in the past, it will not only be impossible to stop, it is not as powerful as it is now. "Okay, it''s gone, let''s go, I''ll invite you to a restaurant to have wine." Exaggerated by the little fairy, Mei Shang was in a good mood. For more than a year, he has been earning money earnestly, basically eating and drinking younger brothers. It is rare to be so generous. He just felt that even if he made money, he couldn''t spend it like he used to. The silver he is earning is for the fairy. But today I m so happy, I m going to have some blood. Please give these younger brothers a meal. "Boss, have you paid off your debt?" "Did the General King increase your monthly expenses?" The boss has been picking more and more in the past year or so, they don''t mind, after all, they don''tck that one or two. "Although I''m still a bit tight, I can''t eat and drink every time. I''ll invite you today." The words of Mei Shangzhi moved a lot of younger brothers. Sure enough, the boss is just good to them, knowing that they do notck money, or they are unwilling to take advantage of them. Mei Shangzhi didn''t know. Even the grandfather said something that he had today, and these younger brothers heard it in his heart. After the wine was gone, the crickets were wondering what they could do. After a long time, these puppets, which everyone was afraid of, really had their own skills, and everyone was amazed. Back in Hou''s house, Dou Changye always followed the olddy, and the two talked andughed, where they seem to have been in conflict before. Although the olddy did not think that Dou Changye was so clever, she would give up looking for the woman with the surname Yun. But now Dou Changye is not in front of her, and the whole person calms down, so she is slightly relieved. "Olddy, I haven''t talked to you for a long time, let''s talk about it today." Dou Changye said suddenly, "I think there are many problems that we should solve well, after all, we are rtives." The phrase "we are loved ones" has moved the olddy. "Okay, okay, long night, you are willing to sit down and talk, I''m really d." Now the olddy is also smart, not mentioning Lu Junhua or the woman with the surname Yun. She mainly thought that the woman with the surname Yun had a close rtionship with the little emperor. Dou Changye was just a son. Could it be true that she couldpete with the emperor? Can you win? She was Dou Changye''s grandma, and instead of arguing with the other party to prevent it, she might as well speak calmly. Chapter 3254: Step-wife (81) Chapter 3254: Step-wife (81) 3254: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Anyway, it is impossible for Dou Changye to grab someone from the little emperor. Wanting to understand this, the olddy suddenly felt that her previous behavior was a little too aggressive. In particr, he brought back the sinus long night and stunned him, and then locked him up. It''s no wonder he was angry. "Long night, before I stopped you, I was afraid that you would anger the emperor. How can wepare with the emperor as a little Houfu. I was afraid that you would have to do it for a woman who lost your life. That stopped you. " Dou Changye also said, "Olddy, I am worrying you. I just think that the woman looks like her, and I didn''t hold back for a while. I just wanted to understand just now, and I won''t act like that in the future." "Tang, you go back first. I want to talk to the long night." The olddy suddenly felt Tang Guo''s weird gaze, and she couldn''t get used to it: "Hurry back." Now she felt that what Tang Guo had produced were all sloppy ideas. Where was her grandson so bad? The like woman was confused, and now I want to understand that I will not make the same mistakes as before. "The olddy and Grandpa are talking so I won''t bother." Dou Changye heard Tang Guo''s perfunctory tone, and even felt this Tang family could not stay. He didn''t notice that Tang had turned upside down in the entire Hou government. If it wasn''t for Tang to provoke alienation, the olddy would certainly not have thought of locking him with an iron chain. Tang Guo led a crowd of young men, and slowly returned to his house. She looks rxed, but these little tadpoles are different, each one is frowning. From the eyes of Dou Changye, they saw the cold eyes. Now the other party is reconciled with the olddy, and thedy''s life is afraid. Sure enough, for the next few days, Dou Changye spent most of his time with the olddy. The rtionship between the two grandchildren was getting better and better, and Tang Guo, an outsider, was no longer tolerated. "So, this Tang is different from the olddy?" The olddy snorted coldly: "It''s not just different, it''s totally different. The matchmaker said that he is knowledgeable and gentle and skillful. After I got along and got along, I knew that it was a bitch, and I didn''t put my wife in my eyes . " "Since it''s so disobedient, why doesn''t the olddy set up house rules?" Dou Changye''s eyes were slightly drooping. The Tang family stayed in the mansion one day, and he felt uneasy one day. And he had no ns at all to leave Tang''s residence. The other party still upies the name of his main room. In the future, Junhua wille to Hou''s house. Does nt it look good to see the Tang family? In this case, he thought that there was still a reason to kick Tang''s out earlier. Divorcing his wife directly would definitely not work. After all, he didn''t enter Tang''s room on his wedding night. If it was passed on, he wouldn''t make sense and would easily bring bad influence to Junhua. If it were to die, so many people would stare at it. It is good that Tang''s died of illness in the mansion. "Olddy, since Tang''s temper can''t calm down, I have a proposal." The olddy''s eyes trembled. She knew that Dou Changye''s attitude had improved, and it might not be that she had actually let go of the woman with the surname Yun. But Dou Changye, as long as she is good, does not cause trouble, and is not so impulsive to grab people with the emperor, and if it is well known in the city, she can open one eye and close one eye. "What''s the proposal?" The olddy asked. If she wanted to divorce her, she wouldn''t agree. Chapter 3255: Step-wife (82) Chapter 3255: Step-wife (82) 3255: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At this time divorce his wife and spread it out is the real joke. "Well, how about letting the Tangs go to the temple for a period of time to cultivate their temperament, and by the way, can they pray to the olddy and father?" . The olddy certainly wouldn''t let him divorce his wife, and when ites to talking about it, divorcing his wife really is a joke of Hou Fu, and the other party cannot agree. As for killing Tang, it is even more impossible. If it is not clean, it is easy to provoke. Not to mention that those little puppets can fight, he already inquired that, in order to protect himself, Tang held the deed of puppets in his hands. When the Tang family sent the temple for repairs, in the name of praying, the olddy certainly agreed. The news he received was that Tang often confronted the olddy and killed half of his poprity. The olddy did think that this idea was a good idea. She always wanted to clean up Tang''s. Now long night no longer makes trouble with her, and Tang''s has no effect. If you stay in front of you, you will always have a weird smile. If you say something weird, you can make her angry. "It''s really time to send her to cultivate for a while." "Since the olddy agreed, I''ll arrange it." Dou Changye felt relieved, and this Tang family went to the temple, so don''te back. He has made one of the most remote and difficult temples avable. He also inquired that on the mountain in the temple, there were legends of bandits. Tang lives there, and when she can live, she doesn''t know, it''s up to her life. Tang Guo didn''t react much when she learned about this. It was not the same as before. This time, she had not resisted and agreed to pray. But those babies in Houzhai changed their colors, trying to stop and didn''t know what to say. The son of the world and the olddy have been reconciled. What are they qualified to say? They understand, the olddy me the son again, and eventually he and the son kiss. Poordy, I don''t know when I will be back. "Don''t worry, you stay in the house. I''m not here, so don''t mess up." What is she worried about, she''s going to spend her free time soon. In the case of the bandits, she really wanted to meet each other, bandits, what a simple thing, since there is enmity, but not a good person, just kill it. But Tang Guo didn''t expect that when he went out the next day, a few young sisters actually carried baggage and went out with her. "What are you guys doing?" Tang Guo already understood, and they were afraid they wanted to follow her. "You don''t have to follow me, I just have litchi by my side." Qiuyue said, "Mrs., we went to see the grandfather togetherst night. The grandfather has agreed to let us apany the wife to work hard." Tang Guo was a little speechless, and Dou Changye was worried that he couldn''t leave these little puppets, but they were catching up. System: [The host is big. Since thedies and sisters all want to follow you, take it with you. I think they have a few hands and feet. They can really help you. Hey, bring it, so many light bulbs, that guy is afraid to die in a hurry. "I guess it''s the only kind of ying Ye Zi Gu with me, and I will cry if I lose money." System: It seems so. In this way, Tang Guo went to the temple for repairs with a few young men. It was announced to the outside that the family members of Hou House prayed for the olddy and Hou Ye who had been paralyzed for many years. Chapter 3256: Step-wife (83) Chapter 3256: Step-wife (83) 3256: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At the beginning, no one felt anything wrong, after all, such things happen in many families. It''s just that it usually takes one month, or three months. I won''t be here as soon as I haven''t seen it. "Abominable!" When Mei Shangzhi heard the news, he smashed the table with one punch. He quickly sent someone to inquire where Tang Guo was going. After a long time, the people sent back and asked about the conditions of the temple and everything around him. This temple is called Qingguang Temple, the condition is not very good, and it is on the mountain. There were few people around. It is said that there was no people because the mountain had been upied by bandits. Qingguang Temple can exist to this day, but they really have nothing. The monks in the temple eat either their own vegetables or dug wild vegetables. Even if you rob the temple for a hundred years, you won''t see any good things. But Tang Guo, a beautiful woman, was sent to that ce to pray. If the bandits knew it, would there be a way out? When Mei Shangzhi heard this, she was furious. Dou Changye actually bullied his little fairy so much. Mei Shangzhi didn''t stay for a while, and hurried to find the general king. "Daddy, discuss something." "What''s the matter?" The general king raised his eyelids. "If you want to borrow something like a jade pillow, don''t give it." "Not this," Mei Shangzhi walked to the general king. "Dad, I''m going to do a good thing. You can borrow some money for me." Although he has many people, he is not as powerful as his father. And to do such a thing, it is still necessary to ask his father''s soldiers to use it more simply. Those of him, bullies who bully Beijing are okay. If they are really to be hacked with a knife, I am afraid they are almost there. It seems that he needs to train a lot of people. To protect the little fairy, he had to make some changes. "What is good? How many people? Where to do it?" The general king was still slumped in the rattan chair and basking in the sun. Now his body is not much painful, and the day is soothing. It''s just that the legs and feet are a bit inconvenient, and that''s a permanent injury. Unless the immortal is reborn, no one can get his legs back to normal. If he can return to normal, he is afraid he can''t help but go to the border again. "Bandit, I heard that there are many bandits in a ce, which makes the people around them miserable." One of Mei Shang is serious. "I am so big, I have heard many stories from my dad, so I n to kill the people, and I have mixed up so much. He also wanted to do something meaningful and give Dad a face. " The general king had a weird look: "I don''t believe it." "Dad, if you do nt believe it, you have to believe it. If you do nt believe it, I m really going to the bandit. After a while, I went into the pce and asked Qingchuan to give me a decree. The general king sat up: "Really go to the bandits." "Really." "Okay, here you are." "Fifty will do." When ites to people, Mei Shangzhi enters the pce. Shangguan Qingchuan heard that he was going to kill the bandits, or the bandits on the hill of Qingguang Temple. "Still, do you really want to get rid of the bandits over the Guangsi Temple? I have long heard that bandits over there often robbed people passing by the mountain, but unfortunately sent several soldiers over, those bandits are very cunning, always No fruit. "Shangguan Qingchuan was very happy." Okay, I''ll give you a decree right away, and I will send you some soldiers. " Chapter 3257: Step-wife (84) Chapter 3257: Step-wife (84) 3257: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Shangguan Qingchuan wrote the decree happily: "Shangzhi, in fact, I always knew that as the son of a general king, it can''t be a waste. Remember that when I was young, I went out to y in the pce and was cheated, or you helped me At that time, I knew you were not easy. " "Qingchuan, hurry up and write down the soldiers. I have borrowed my father''s soldiers. There are too many people who are too eye-catching and it is easy to cause the bandits to be vignt. I am very worried about the affected people around. Peace of mind. " "By the way, you ca nt preach this thing until it seeds. I m afraid those bandits will slip away when I hear it. This time, I ll take my father s soldiers and dress up as a caravan. The other party will be there. Dare toe down and I can''t make them walk around. " Although I don''t know why the little fairy didn''t resist, she had to go to the temple to clear it. But he was still able to do something to clean her up. Keeping the ce quiet makes herfortable. The days on the mountain are hard and it is not convenient to buy anything. Should he arrange for a few merchants to sell things in the past? Reproduce some rumors, so that people under the mountain thought that the Buddha of Qingguang Temple showed their spirits and went to worship. At that time, the mountain was lively and popr, and there were naturally more people buying things. The scenery of that ce also seems to be good, it is indeed a ce to support people. After Shangguan Qingchuan finished writing the imperial edict and stamped it, he found that Mei Shangzhi was leaning aside and his eyes were fascinating. From the inside, he could see the shing light and joy. Seeing this, Shangguan Qingchuan was a little happy, and it would be nice if Shang Shang could inherit everything from the general king and be another general king in the future. He was very optimistic about Mei Shangzhi, and from an early age he felt that the other party was a big deal. Had it not been for Mei Shangzhi''s restraint, those puppets in Beijing would have be thoroughly puppet bullies, instead of the puppets that only bully puppets and bullies. That''s right, Shangguan Qingchuan divided the capital''s martial arts into three or six or nine. "Still, give." "Thanks." "You''re wee. Before, I had a headache for the bandits over Qingguang Temple. The people sent to me always couldn''t catch each other. Even if I could kill a few, I couldn''t find their nest." Mei Shangzhi patted Shang Qingchuan''s chest: "Your boy, you''re still tender. My dad said that the local bandit collusion, they had already heard the news and ran away." "Is this really the case?" Shangguan Qingchuan patted the desktop angrily, "These dog officials! Holding Lulu, but did not dare to do business, even dare to collude with bandits. I must send someone to investigate the matter thoroughly, absolutely not Can make this dog official better. " "There are more ces to check." Mei Shangzhi said, "It''s enough for you to be tired. Every time you make an order, the people below go out with fanfare, not to pay the fees, but to scare the bandits and tell the bandits to the court. Send someone to destroy them, and let them run away. You say you can destroy them? " Shangguan Qingchuan''s face was not good-looking: "I choose a capable person." "Useless." Mei Shangzhi patted Guan Qingchuan''s shoulder. "The idea is good, but in fact it is not possible to start. The talented people are promoted by you, the official position is high, and you are loyal to you, but there is a drawback." "What''s wrong?" Mei Shangzhi smiled: "The disadvantage is to move the fart, the stock, everyone in the capital knows it, and check the fart!" Chapter 3258: Step-wife (85) Chapter 3258: Step-wife (85) 3258: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Also." Shangguan Qingchuan was distressed. "After being assisted by the emperor for many years, I still can''t handle many things. There are too many ces to learn." "Take your time," Mei Shangzhi suddenly remembered something, and said quietly, "In fact, you really want to check something. If you want to govern, you might as welle by unexpectedly. The more you look at the unreliable people, the more you end up with it. It works wonders. " "Shangzhi, let''s just say, you must mention this today, there must be any way." Shangguan Qingchuan''s eyes lit up for a moment, and in his mind, Mei Shangzhi was also his boss. At that time, when he was a little prince, he often yed in the capital city. It was Mei Shangzhi who took him. It was toote to return to the pce. He basically lived in the general''s pce. Others think that Mei Shangzhi is a **** who has no learning skills, but in fact Mei Shangzhi does a great job. "My little brothers under my hands haven''t done anything recently. You all know, everyone grew up together. You pass them into the pce and let them do it for you. Wherever they go, everyone I think it is a game of mountains and rivers, and I don''t think they are investigating the case. " "Shangzhi, you really are a talented person." Shangguan Qingchuan looked at Mei Shangzhi as if he was looking at a citron, "I think you can not only be a very good general, but also a very good one. Wen Chen. Being able to write and be able to martial arts is simply omnipotent. If my Dongshang state owned you ... " "I''m leaving now, there is nothing I don''t want to find ... After the bandit, I will be very busy and want to do a very important thing." Shangguan Qingchuan looked at the back of Mei Shangzhi with a little disappointment, and shook his head: "If Shang Shang likes power, it would be great, and he would give him as many officials as possible. Even if he is a little bit greedy, there is no problem . " With the imperial decree, Mei Shangzhi''s fifty rtives, dressed as former merchants, passed the road down the Qingguang Temple. In this case, Tang Guo has already lived in Qingguang Temple. She had expected that the conditions of Qingguang Temple were very poor, so she asked the guy in the shop to send a lot of things in advance. Qiuyue had alreadye to suffer, but the room was not cleaned, so they didn''t need to do anything at all. "Ma''am, we don''t seem to be able to help." Qiuyue was a little ashamed, "and added trouble to his wife." Tang Guo shook his head and asked Litchi to take out the leaf show. "You can still help me and y the leaf show with me. It''s still the old rule to lose the third round." One day, the host passed by the small courtyard where Tang Guo lived, and suddenly heard a noise from inside. Living here are all female rtives from Houfu whoe to the temple to pray. If something goes wrong, he can''t afford it. So he walked over and the door was open. He still knocked on the door and just wanted to ask if something had happened here. Then I heard Qiuyue saying, "Ah, I''m finally huh! Yuan Xiang, Donger, hurry up and give the money." The abbot looked at a few female dependents who were ying a leaf show, and for a while I didn''t know what expression to make. He couldn''t help it anymore. When he shook his head and turned to leave, he remembered something and knocked on the door again. Tang Guo stood up and nodded: "It was the abbot. I don''t know what happened to the abbot?" Chapter 3259: Step-wife (86) Chapter 3259: Step-wife (86) 3259: Word Stacks Level 3259 "Dear donors, the poor monks juste to wake up. If there is nothing, you should try not to go out. You can buy anything and ask the followers to go down the mountain. You may not know that in the mountain where Qingguang Temple is located, there is a very powerful group. bandit." The reason why they did not grab the Qingguang Temple was that the temple was too poor and there was no oil or water to fish. It''s different now. These women depend on each other and once they are known by the bandits, they don''t know what will happen. "I see, thank you abbot. Abbot, I think the temple is a bit shabby, and I n to donate some sesame oil to repair it," said the abbot, which was to be rejected, Tang Guo said, "especially the door outside this yard is too old, do nt He said that if he encountered a bandit, he might not be able to resist if he encountered any beast. " When the abbot thought, he refused. In half a month, the temple has been repaired. Tang Guo also asked people to take out the seeds and take Qiuyue and others to nt vegetables in the open space around the temple. The abbot looked at this situation and had a different view of Tang Guo in his heart. Some things really cannot be seen on the surface. Although this group of female dependents does not seem to be cleaning up, after all, no one does daily leaves cleaning up. But the abbot believes that the wife of this son is a person who does not need to be repaired. Tang Guo intends to clean up the bandits decisively, after all, there are people around him every day, and he can''t get away. Otherwise, just wait for the bandits toe and provok them, and then remove them, and let Dou Changye''s abacus fail. The abbot is also worried that the bandits wille to the door at any time, and it is a good day to write, and they only sleep for three or two hours at midnight. Until one day, many people came to Qingguang Temple. The abbot went out to the reception and was really shocked. The people who came here were very rich in terms of clothes. When they heard that these noble daughters and rtives came to worship the Buddha, the abbot had a kind face, but in fact he was very aggressive to receive them. Fortunately, the temple has been repaired, and it is not rude to receive these nobles. Tang Guo also took the vegetables that were nted with the temple people and was able to eat them. After these nobles worshipped the Buddha, they ate the fast food here and praised it, iming that this is indeed the ce where the true Buddha manifested. The abbot asked only to know that people outside had rumors that his temple had a real Buddha manifestation. I heard that many people saw this direction under the mountain one day, and there was a real Buddha. The position of clouds in the sky followed, and they looked at everyone withpassion. This is what happened, countless people came up to worship the Buddha. There were many people on the first day, many people on the second day, and more people on the third day. Not only the nobles, but even some ordinary people came up. At this time, the abbot heard one more thing, and the bandit''s den was burned. It is said that the emperor today was led by the true Buddha and sent people to the bandits. Many people think that it is the true Buddha who is blessing these people and guiding them. Because the bandits did nothing evil, they only bullied the innocent people who came and went. The real Buddha couldn''t stand it anymore, so he gave directions to the officers and soldiers. This time he was able to annihte the bandits in one fell swoop. The abbot, who was not convinced at all, was also confused, and Amitabha said, "The Buddha is blessed." At this moment, he really didn''t worry about someoneing to the temple to hurt the woman''s family members. Suddenly, he had a sh of light and felt that this woman family member was afraid of fate with the Buddha. Otherwise, why did they really manifest the Buddha since then? The system told the original thing to Tang Guo, and praised: "Host, your lovely family is really a talent. This publicity hype is very familiar! This does not kill the bandits, protect you, and make the incense here strong, attracting merchants. Incidentally, it also earned a good reputation for the little emperor. See you tonight Chapter 3260: Step-wife (87) Chapter 3260: Step-wife (87) 3260: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers At this time, Shangguan Yungu in the group was also talking. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, this boy is still pretty good, I think the test is almost the same, he is not greedy for power, are you nning to ept him as a disciple? To be honest, Mei Shangzhi did all this, and he was really surprised. Just annihting a bandit helped the little prince earn such a great reputation, that the boy was good, he didn''t leave a name at all. So far, everyone thought that it was the emperor who sent the Yulin Army to the bandits. This is not for the name, not for the benefit, it really makes people like it and some helplessness. Because of the presence of the bandits, the lives of the people under the Qingguang Temple can be described as miserable. In addition, the officials in charge here are ipetent, and the lives of the people are even worse. There are really many ces like this. It didn''t work out for a while. The little emperor sent the court officials several times to solve it. They all managed for a while and couldn''tpletely cure it. That day, he heard from the official Qingchuan that he had sent someone to investigate the corrupt officials of the fish and meat secretly. The officials who manage the Qingguang Temple area have been investigated a few days ago, and people have been escorted back to Beijing, basically beheading and not running. And new officials are here. Although all the malignancies have been pulled out, it takes time for the people to recuperate if they want the people to return to a prosperous life. But at this time, Mei Shangzhi did another thing and sent people to spread rumors that there was a Buddha manifestation in Qingguang Temple. The two said that nobody might believe it. But a group of people, whoever passes by here, say yes, then many people think that there is. Sure enough, not many people came to Qingguang Temple to pray for Buddha. These noble peoplee to worship Buddha, the journey is long, and they always cannot bring dry food. If there are cooked food, cakes, and tea on the road, it is definitely the best. Even because this ce is remote, there are only ordinary people''s houses under the mountains, and there are no inn restaurants. Some people whoe to worship the Buddha from a long distance may need to live in the home of ordinary people. Wouldn''t it be better for themon people to get the money this time? It is said that some vigers have already surnamed their bosses, and have begun to renovate their homes, make some food, and attract customers whoe to worship. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, Mei Shangzhi''s clever mind is indeed a talent. Shangguan Yungu has been saying that Mei Shangzhi is good, everyone knows that the people in the group are extremely quiet, watching him exaggerate Mei Shangzhi again and again. [Shangguan Yungu]: I believe Master Shi has his own conclusion. System: Hahaha, it''s really a 10,000-year-old single dog. As far as Shangguan Yungu''s current situation is concerned, he finds it very difficult to get rid of the order. [School flower]: Well, I have another consideration for this matter, you don''t have to worry about it, in fact, I am quite optimistic about him. Everyone in the group: This consideration, I am afraid not to consider when to marry that cheeky boy? I don''t know what silly boy Shangguan Yungu was, then when he knew the truth of the matter, what expression would it look like. Originally, they did not intend to hide it from Shangguan Yungu, butter found that Shangguan Yungu''s spection was biased, and they did not tell the truth. They waited for the other party to find out what the truth was. Chapter 3261: Step-wife (88) Chapter 3261: Step-wife (88) 3261: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Shangguan Yungu was relieved. Since Mei Shangzhi is interested in being an official and being a general general, it would be good if he could get a fairy edge. After Mei Shangzhi quietly did a major event, she did not invite merit and rewards, but turned into the former idler puppet. After returning to Beijing, he found that his little brothers were gone. "Qingchuan, you''re really boring. I worked hard to kill the bandits. Once you came back, you saw that my little brother was sent out. Is there any minister you can use? You can see them. on." Shangguan Qingchuan was not angry at all, and quickly said happily: "Look, look, I think these top-notch are much more useful than those of the Minister of Central China in my hand." I gave it to Mei Shangzhi, "Shangzhi, the attention you gave me is really good. Uncle Huang is right, people really can''t look at the surface." "Although they are all puppets, they also have their own expertise. With the help of these love ministers, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief." Shangguan Qingchuan said excitedly, "I recently supervised myself personally Many corrupt officials, these **** things, really think that the Emperor is far away. " "Yes, still, what reward do you want? What official do you want, you pick one." One of Mei Shang jumped very far away: "I don''t want to be an official. The bandit is just a moment when I didn''t figure it out. Well, I just want to make my father happy." (General King: Why didn''t he know that the kidnapper was trying to please him? Nonsense.) Shangguan Qingchuan was a little disappointed: "Well, I thought you wanted to understand and would like to help me. If you are willing to help me, the world will get better and better. When the world looks at peace, the people live and work in peace, and they will be happy of." "No, you are an emperor, or a very smart and capable emperor. You can manage this world very well by yourself, which will happen sooner orter." Mei Shangzhi said, "I just fish for three days and two days for the sun. The, and those in North Korea are probably not close. If it really goes to the North, I might do it if I quarrel. " Shangguan Qingchuan: "..." "The rtionship between us is very good in private, but on the bright side, you want me to be uncontroble and do it. Isn''t that embarrassing you? For your sake, my safety, let''s do this." Shangguan Qingchuan no longer reluctantly, but talked about another thing: "Shangzhi, that cloud girl, do you think she is really Lu Junhua?" "Actually, I also talk about this matter." Dou Changye bullied his little fairy, can he just let the other side go? "Oh, did you find anything? Now I''m not affected by the strange power around her, but I can still feel it. That terrible force has always wanted to control my behavior. The evil door on her, I have Did not figure out what was going on. " Shangguan Qingchuan pondered for a moment: "I always think that the uncle Huang and the wife of the world should know something." "Mrs. Shizi? Who is Hou?" "Yes, once I went to see her with Uncle Huang. The other party not only knew him, he also called her an uncle." Mei Shangzhi stunned: "What does Duan Sheng call Mrs. Shizi?" Uncle? Hahahaha, no. Chapter 3262: Step-wife (89) Chapter 3262: Step-wife (89) 3262: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The old boy of Duan Shengwang even called his uncle Fairy? If that''s the case, cough ... In the future, wouldn''t he still be one generation older than the other, and two generations older than the little emperor in front of him. Hahahaha, in the future, he will be with the little fairy, and the old boy who bears the Holy King will have to call his uncle the whole life. This is really good news. "Uncle, I have heard it personally, I have always called him Uncle, I have never heard of it." Shangguan Qingchuan frowned. "Mrs. Shizi is afraid it is not easy. Have you noticed that my uncle has Was it young before? There were countless injuries in the past, and the body should be simr to that of the general king, but now it is great. " He suspected that the uncle met the god, and the **** Bailin was the master. And Mrs. Shizi, may be the sister and sister of the immortal, who hase to experience. If this is the case, it makes sense that why the uncle called Mrs. Shizi a master. "That''s the case, right, haven''t you been out of the house to see that girl Yun recently?" Shangguan Qingchuan shook his head: "No, I have to deal with many politicians recently and have no time to meet her. And I have treated her deliciously and deliciously, and it s kind of righteous. Or she has the strange power that I didn''t understand, I have long ignored her. " To Lu Junhua, Shangguan Qingchuan had no idea at all. To say that good-looking women, after his understanding of his concubine in the harem, they are all talented and all belong to him. When it''s okay, talk to them and listen to music, isn''t it good? Why go with a woman who doesn''t matter. As far as the house in Beijing, he still has a little pain. I don''t know when that woman will be able to leave there. He took the initiative to let the other person live in, and also said how long he wanted to live. This didn''t happen, and it seemed a bit ugly to say it back. "Why, do you find anything strange?" Mei Shangzhi whispered, "Do you know Dou Changye?" "Know, just the man in Houfu, the person who is called a very infatuated seed." "Yes, that''s him. In recent days, my people found that he often sneaked into the house in the middle of the night, and met privately with Cloud Girl. The two did not do anything strange, just sat in the yard and talked all night. . " Shangguan Qingchuan was weird: "He wasn''t fierce before going to cut the door and grab people. Can they talk to each other?" "You said it all, she may be Lu Junhua, or maybe you want to be close to Dou Changye subconsciously." Mei Shangzhi said quietly, "Poor thatdy Shizi, but was sent to a ruined temple by excuse Dou Changye Xiao Yan, he was also sent over for the same reason. Most of this delivery has no chance to return. " "This sinus long night is indeed abominable." Shangguan Qingchuan frowned. "I''m afraid this is not to make room for Yun girl." "Mostly." "Still, you think of a way to teach Dou Long Night. Madam Shizi, but my uncle''s name of Uncle is definitely not simple." Mei Shangzhi smiled: "Looking at us ying together from a young age to a big love, I''m here to help." They murmured for a long time, and finally Mei Shangzhi was out of the house. In the middle of the night, Dou Changye, like before, secretly came to the back of the house where Lu Junhua was. Chapter 3263: Step-wife (90) Chapter 3263: Step-wife (90) 3263: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers There is a tree outside the wall. He basically climbed over the tree and sat there waiting for Lu Junhua toe out. Tonight, as before, he leaped on the trunk and sat in the center of the trunk. Just when he just sat up, he felt something was wrong. It seemed to be sitting on something sharp. At first he thought it was wood dregs. After a while, he started to feel paralyzed, and then he couldn''t move. On this big night, he was still unable to shout, his body was unable to move, and his internal forces were not avable. It was really ufortable on this freezing night. The most important thing is that Lu Junhua has alreadye out, sitting quietly against the wall, because the tree is too tall, she only nced at it, and found a figure and started chatting with Dou Changye. Dou Changye was chatting with Landing Junhua, and he forgot that he wasn''t wearing the thick clothes, the internal force was unavable, and he couldn''t move. "Junhua, do you remember?" "Vaguely remembered some, but more of them were not remembered." Dou Changye was d in his heart: "Then you go back to Houfu with me, only you can stand by my side, and you are the one I like." "What about your current wife?" Lu Junhua did think that she might really be Lu Junhua, but she couldn''t agree easily when she didn''t remember itpletely. After all, she didn''t know what had happened between her and Dou Changye. Therefore, she directly asked Dou Changye''s wife Shizi. Everyone in Beijing knows that Dou Changye doesn''t like other women, and she really doesn''t mind the existence of Mrs. Shizi. I heard that the other party also went to Qingguang Temple for repairs. I don''t know when he cane back. "As long as you are willing to be with me, I will only have you as a wife. Junhua, you don''t have to think about other things. I will help you with those obstructing people. I have never, other than you . " As for the two servants who calcted that he was still pregnant, Dou Changye temporarily forgot their existence. "Junhua, as long as you are willing, whoever stops us, I will eradicate each other." Including, the owner of this house, the emperor today. Dou Changye has realized what the emperor meant to raise people here. With his small Hou House, he did not care about the emperor. If the emperor is not an emperor, but an abolished emperor, can the other party stop him and Junhua? It was almost dawn, and Dou Changye was stiff all over. The location is far away, and Lu Junhua basically didn''t find it. Finally, he bid farewell to Dou Changye and went into the house to rest. And sinus Changye''s body is still numb, he can''t move at all. After the day was bright, Dou Changye was able to move a little, but it was unstable, and the onions were nted directly. It happened that someone passed by, still knowing Dou Changye''s face, and immediately showed a disgusting look, and quickly left. This group of people are famous talents in Beijing. They went out to swim in theke early in the morning. Theke was frozen on this day. For them, there is no special scenery. Only half a dayter, Dou Changye hid in a big tree behind a house, peeking at the family members'' family members and spread it. Dou Changye was always warming in the room, and when he heard the news, he really felt a little angry. However, now he has something more important. He had realized that if it was only a small son of Houfu, not only the olddy would stop him, but the Lu family would also stop Lu Junhua, and there was also an emperor who cut across. Chapter 3264: Step-wife (91) Chapter 3264: Step-wife (91) 3264: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If the emperor changed people, or if he assisted him personally, even the olddy, could not agree? With this decision, Dou Changjiu took a two-day break and began to n the matter. He didn''t think about rebelling himself, but the price he paid was not only great, but also not necessarily sessful. Today, the little emperor is enjoying a good reputation. He has recently disposed many corrupt officials and is loved by the people. If he had breakfast, his name would not be right or wrong, he would not know how much it would take in the early preparation. Even if he can wait, can Junhua be able to wait? Maybe one day, the little emperor took Junhua to the pce? It will be more difficult to meet her at that time. In the end, Dou Changye decided to choose one of those lords who had ambitions and ideas. The little emperor was selected by the emperor himself. It may be that the emperor knew that his life was not long. After all, he was not healthy and could not stand various political battles to choose a qualified Chu monarch. Therefore, the candidates were determined at the beginning, and then all other princes, and those who were old, were driven out to build the mansion, so that they would not have any ideas. There was also a powerful figure, Duan Shengwang, and the young emperor''s ascension was very smooth. Especially in the past few years, the invasion of many small states has also been resolved, and the external problems have been resolved. The internal problems are now being solved. To ask the emperor''s brothers if they have any opinions, they must have, but the emperor''s position is too strong, and they dare not touch. He was going to choose one. He was always reconciled and wanted to be the emperor''s assistant. He believes that few people can stand the temptation. Dou Changye moved quickly, and it didn''t take long for the target to be determined. Today''s King of Ping, and met the other party. After various trials, the two sides reached an agreement. King Ping has never been reconciled to being only a king. Obviously he is older and smarter than the little emperor, but the emperor simply drove him out to build a mansion. Although the king was closed early, he didn''t like such honor at all. What he liked, however, was the feeling of sitting on a dragon chair overlooking the crowd. The two were quietly conspiring about rebellion, totally unaware that this was already under the control of several people, and all their actions could not escape the eyes of these people. The system is capable today, and it can easily cover the location of Beijing. Dou Chang went to the hut a few times, and he could know it clearly. Naturally, Tang Guo knows what the other party is doing. Mei Shangzhi always hated Dou Changye for bullying his little fairy, and stared at him every day. Can he not know Dou Changye''s actions? Now that he has trained a group of people, it may be a bit worse if he kills people, but it is still easy to track them. Mei Shangzhi knows it, and will definitely report the news to the little emperor, so the little emperor knew it as soon as possible. But he didn''t panic or get angry. All the things of these two people were exposed under his eyelids, just like watching the jumping beam clown, what was his panic? He also intends to first let the two men submit, and then use this to clean up the king. King Ping has always been restless, and often sings against him in some matters. In short, every sentence is particrly aggressive. Although the other party failed in the end, it still made him ufortable. As the emperor left his intention, he treated the brothers who had been expelled from the pce early to build the residence. Chapter 3265: Step-wife (92) Chapter 3265: Step-wife (92) 3265: Wordscapes Uncrossed Winter-ke 5 Answers The other party did not make any serious mistakes, and he only opened one eye and closed one. The other brothers were all divided, and he gave all the honors he deserved, and he never treated them badly. As for this king of peace, the ambition of the other party can be felt in every sentence, and even if he wants to rebel, he doesn''t know convergence and convergence, and he can''t go to heaven. Shangguan Yungu naturally knew it, and had a breath with the little emperor. He already knew the plot, and when he saw King Ping and Dou Changye still cooperated, he hated iron and steel. Thinking of the plot, he was actually poisoned by Dou Changye and the King of Peace, and the little emperor finally became a waste emperor. His end was not good. He didn''t n to ask too much. The emperor made Shangguan Qingchuan treat his brothers kindly, but this rebellion was not included. Just watching the news of Dou Changye and King Ping, he felt that Shangguan Qingchuan in the plot was not very smart. Recently, Shangguan Qingchuan can often see that Shangguan Yun looks at him as if looking at a mentally handicapped look, which is a bit inexplicable. Breakfast must be nned for a while, and even if someone cooperates, it can''t be done for a while. For example, Shangguan Qingchuan is being loved by the people, and they really dare not do anything. They n to wait for the limelight toe and start. At this time, Shangguan Qingchuan received good news. It turned out that some of the puppets he sent out found some food that could be used as a staple food in the wild. I dug a lot and came back and nned to cultivate it. If the yield is really good, it can be put intorge-scale cultivation, and by then, the problem of food and clothing for the people in many ces can be solved. Shangguan Qingchuan was so happy that he quickly gave a lot of preferential treatment to a certain grandma to cultivate it seriously. It didn''t take long for me to say that he wanted to take a look overseas because some time ago, he found out that there are many interesting things in this world. In particr, he thought it was strange to bring some merchant ships from far away. Shangguan Qingchuan couldn''t handle this matter. It was a good thing to bring new items. It was also a good thing to bring our items out, but there were also many disadvantages. He asked Mei Shangzhi first, and the opinion he got was OK. Then he asked Shangguan Yungu''s opinion again, and the answer he got was very agreeable. Shangguan Yungu has read a lot of books from other worlds and definitely agrees. The two closest people agreed, and Shangguan Qingchuan agreed. Within a few months, Beijing''s uncle was gone. Mei Shangzhi went out every day, all around was deserted and a little unustomed. After walking for a while, I went back to the mansion andy down on the rattan chair next to the general king: "Dad, I have no brother. Qingchuan is a little bit too much. I have passed all my brothers to the confession. Now it is half a while. I can''t go to drink with me. " "Stupid boy, wait for your brother to have a chance, you as the boss, even more prestigious." General Wang said with a smile, "Moreover, aren''t you thinking about cheating your little fairy into the house? It''s been so long Why hasn''t it seeded? Also, this man is married, don''t think about drinking all day long, or your little fairy won''t want you and fly away. " "I''m cheating, but I haven''t seeded for a while. I have to do things step by step. I can''t be impatient." Mei Shangzhi was actually a bit distressed. Tang Guo was unwilling. Could he have to force people to agree? Chapter 3266: Step-wife (93) Chapter 3266: Step-wife (93) 3266: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Coupled with their identity, he was not able to upset people in a bright light. Qingguang Temple is a ce of Buddhist gates. It is not good to do these things. Not only will it damage the reputation of the fairy, but it will also damage the blessing. What if it affects the dad he cares about, and the little fairy? Mei Shangzhi thought he couldn''t wait any longer, he had to take the initiative. So what does he do next? He can''te forward by himself, but he can tell what Dou Changye has done recently, and spread it out so that everyone in the capital knows that he went to chat with Lu Junhua every night. This reputation is not good to spread. Mei Shangzhi didn''t know. Tang Guo also ordered people to take a walk on Dou Changye''s recent work. Even driving Dou Changye to Qingguang Temple, in fact, to vacate the space for Lu Junhua also went out. In this way, they cooperated without knowing each other. In a short period of time, not only the capital city, the capital city is ten miles away, everyone around Qingguang Temple knew this. Many people who came to worship at Qingguang Temple met Tang Guo and looked at her with a very poor look. The talents in Beijing have begun to write poems to condemn Dou Changye. Although Dou Changye doesn''t care about these things, it is still very annoying to hear. Lu Junhua doesn''t go out very much. She is now living and dining with the little emperor, which can be considered as worry-free. Dou Changye came to chat with her every night, and they chatted very happily. asionally, Dou Changye would still take Lu Junhua out at night and go to ces they had been to before. However, if you do too much of this kind of thing, you will always be bumped into it. This is not the case, even Tang Guo, who came back in a carriage, collided with Dou Changye. Especially the recent results, Lu Junhua has already remembered a lot of things, thinking that she and Dou Changye should be very loving and be closer to Dou Changye. They were sitting by the river, holding hands and talking. Dou Changye also said to Lu Junhua: "When you think of it, marry me. It didn''t count when I married your tablet. This time we wille again. As for my step wife, you don''t need to care. I don''t like her, and there is no rtionship with her. It''s all matched by the olddy. If you mind, I''ll just take her off. " "It''s better to wait untilter." Lu Junhua didn''t agree. "Hello, you''re going to take a break, is this okay?" "She is a hot and rude person. Sending her to Qingguang Temple for self-cultivation is probably useless. If you think it is cruel to leave her, let her stay in Qingguang Temple and eat and drink as long as she doesn''te Just disturb us. " Lu Junhua certainly minded that Dou Changye had a step-wife, but because her memory was notpletely restored, she only remembered some fragments. Therefore, she did not dare to answer a prospective letter. "It''s too early to say these things when I remember everything." Tang Guo and a few young men stood behind the big rock, and Qiu Yue was angry. Except for their little sister-inw, who was arranged by the olddy casually, Dou Changye touched his conscience and said that he who promised to marry his wife and worship with his wife, was he himself? I had admired this person before, they were really blind. He''s such a good man, he''s really unworthy. Finish the story tonight. The background isplicated, and the length is longer. Chapter 3267: Step-wife (94) Chapter 3267: Step-wife (94) 3267: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Girl Yun, I don''t think it''s early. Now that everyone is here, you can make things clear." Tang Guo came out from the back of the stone. Of course, it was no coincidence that she came here, it was all she nned. How could she make excuses for Huff without seeing the two men being close, being alone, and saying something that would not tolerate her step-wife? Dou Changye and Lu Junhua were frightened, and there was no idea that there was someone behind the big stone. In particr, Dou Changye, who was a martial arts man, how could he not feel the existence of a few ordinary people? It was so close that he should be able to feel it. But he didn''t think so much. Just now, he and Lu Junhua were really immersed in each other, and they probably ignored the surrounding environment. Now Tang Guo was hit by the incident. He didn''t panic at all, but looked at Tang Guo with a cold and indifferent look. This is what you see, but you can''t control. For the average woman, many may be embarrassed. "Aren''t you praying for clear repairs at Qingguang Temple? How did you get here in the middle of the night?" Dou Changye used, "I won''t go back quickly." "What about the grandfather of the world? Most of the night, holding the girl''s little hand here, and also saying when I don''t exist, n to marry her, and then leave me, even let me stay in Qingguang Temple forever. Grandfather of the world, are you Don''t take people too seriously? " Dou Changye sneered: "Isn''t it your choice to marry into Houfu? I said to you on my wedding night. I can''t like you or admit you. If you stay in Houfu well, if you obediently Obediently, I will make you worry-free, if you do nt listen ... " "Sir Master, you may have misunderstood, you have never raised me. I also forgot that my main capital city originally had a shop, which has been expanded to more than thirty in the past few years. I originally had more than sixty acres. The field is now four or five hundred acres. "Tang Guo leaned against the stone and said with a smile," Who wants you to raise it, who gives you the courage, and I think you will not starve me, will I starve to death? " Qiuyue''s little sisters'' eyes widened. Are their wives so rich? Dou Changye was also surprised, his step wife was so rich! "Since Grandpa Shi wants to marry someone, he just doesn''t put me in the right room, so let''s take care of this matter. Anyway, you don''t like me, and I can''t count on you, so let''s be apart." Dou Changye was surprised again, did not expect Tang Guo would offer to separate. Suddenly, he felt reasonable again. This woman is different from the rumors. Even if she left Houfu, she would not mind what others said. "Do you really want to leave Hou House?" Dou Changye asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Naturally, Shizi hugs a woman in the middle of the night and exchanges his heartfelt feelings. This person has arranged my funeral before he married the mansion. I don''t dare to stay in this kind of dragon-tan tiger hole in Houfu Then, stay there, maybe the grandfather of the world is ufortable, he will poison me, and he ns to poison me. " Dou Changye snorted coldly: "Since you have self-knowledge, then I will write a repair book for you tomorrow, and you will quickly leave Hou House with the repair book." Dou Changye is very happy to be able to solve Tang Guo''s obstructing step wife without any effort. After all, he is doing a big thing now, and step-wife is already a very small thing. Chapter 3268: Step-wife (95) Chapter 3268: Step-wife (95) 3268: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Dou Changye''s thoughts were beautiful, but Tang Guo nced at him indifferently, but did not respond to this matter. It is night and it is not appropriate to hurry. Even if you hurry at night, you cannot enter the city in a carriage. She''s adylike girl, and she can''t do the kind of eaves walk like Dou Changye. System: Touch your conscience. "Master Shi,e into the city together tomorrow, and don''t dy. Solve this matter earlier. What do you think?" Tang Guo was so interesting this time, Dou Changye naturally agreed, and it was rare to see her pleasing to the eye. "You little sister-inw, I think they are very good at serving people. In addition, I sold the deeds in my hands, and I took them together." Tang Guo felt that Dou Changye was cloudy and he took it directly. A piece of paper was printed out, as well as the ink pad. "Sir, I think you suddenly feel that these little magpies are as beautiful as flowers, and you should press a handprint first." Qiuyue and other small squints looked at Tang Guo, but in her heart was thinking: wait for his wife? If apanying a wife to a leaf show is also called waiting, they are really willing to do this kind of service for life. Knowing that Tang Guo is just an excuse to find them at will, in order to take them all away. Originally Tang Guo left these little crickets, and his original intention was not like this. At that time, she nned to keep these little crickets, and treat them well to keep the sinus from falling into the night. As a result, these babies were more obedient than one, totally different from what she thought. Shouldn''t Shiji look down on her unloved wife, and give her eyes every day and show off her power in front of her? System: The great charm of the host is too great, so that these small crickets have fallen, and now a heart is all on her, how can she roll her eyes at her. Tang Guo thinks she''s gone now, and leaving these little crickets is definitely not a good ending. Dou Changye''s character is not to sell people, it is estimated that she will be sent to the cricket hall for a lonely life. No choice but to take them away. As for the candidate for the long night of the sinus, shouldn''t there be two beside the olddy? There was a smile on Tang Guo''s lips, and I didn''t know when the olddy would be able to use the San Gong Pill she gave to each other. Dou Changye was almostughed at, and those little uncles who had nothing to do with him rolled away quickly, so there was no hesitation at all. By the light of thentern in Litchi''s hand, he looked at the words on the paper, Press your own fingerprint. He all nned to sell these little puppets when Tang Guo was taken off. The horizontal and vertical are just maggots, and they are more high-minded than the sky. In order not to be separated from Junhua, people must be dealt with. If you can sell it, you can''t. If you can''t sell it, such as Chen Xinyun, you will take the person back to your maiden house, or send the person to the temple. In short, it can''t stop Junhua''s eyes. Now Tang Guo has not only gone, but also taken away these troubles, he is naturally very happy. "Shiziye is really an easy-going person. Since we are going to be separated, then I won''t disturb Yaxing of the two." Tang Guo looked at Lu Junhua deeply. "This girl Yun, don''t mind my eyes now, Whether it s holding hands, hugging, or even doing something else with Grandpa Shi, it has nothing to do with me. " Tang Guo''s words made Lu Junhua''s face flushed. But at night, even by moonlight, it is not real. Chapter 3269: Step-wife (96) Chapter 3269: Step-wife (96) 3269: Word Stacks Level 3269 Dou Changye''s eyes changed slightly, and before he spoke, Tang Guo turned into a luxury carriage. This carriage was made for her to turn around and made. The space inside isrge enough to amodate several people. Anyway, these little aunts can fit them. The inside was thick and very warm. Unlike the outside, it''s chilly, and the wind will be chilly when the wind blows. "Ma''am, are you only going to leave Hou''s house?" Chen Xinyun whispered, "Ma''am, do you want to take me?" Tang Guo looked up, "Don''t you want to go?" "No, no, I''m just lucky. Fortunately, my wife is willing to take me away. Otherwise, I might not have been taken back to my parents'' house, and I might have been sent to the house. There would be no good life. I''m ashamed and won''t ept me anymore. " Tang Guo nodded his head: "For your daily goodness, I''ll take you away. But, you have to work on your own to support yourself. There are many shops in my name, and I will settle them tomorrow. Dou long night, I will let people take you. " She didn''t think that she had kept these little sisters all the time. When Hugh Husband was about to marry, she would have a second marriage, but could not let the little sisters sway in front of her every day and disturb her honeymoon. A few Chen Xinyun thought that this should be the case. Most of them were not noble, and many even grew up doing rough work from childhood. Chen Xinyun is slightly better, but she also thinks that she cannot always trouble Tang Guo, and readily epts this arrangement. System; [Host, don''t you think you''re a bit scum? "I''m making them self-reliant and do nothing. Sooner orter they will be obsolete and will only depend on people. No matter where and in what era, regardless of men and women, capable people, they will not be too bad. No, I can only marry someone and serve the husband''s family. Now that they have the opportunity, can they grasp it and see themselves? " System: [It seems a bit reasonable, if you don''t work hard, you will be married. "When I get married, what leaf show is I going to y? It''s the most boring time to pass." System: Yeah, I''m married to Dalmy. I''m sure I won''t be bored. I''ll bring a few kids around, Dalmy is afraid of jumping. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo and a few babies slept slowly. Sitting outside, Dou Changye, who had a pleasant conversation at the beginning, was not sofortable. "Is it a bit cold?" Dou Changye found that Lu Junhua was trembling when she spoke, remembering that she was different from him and had no internal body protection. Even if he had internal protection, he was still freezing in the middle of the day. It is okay not to blow hair, once it blows, it will be even more ufortable. "Some." Lu Junhua said, as soon as she finished, she was embraced by Dou Changye, and the warmth made her feel at ease. I was thinking, maybe there was only love between her and Dou Changye, and no other grudges? "Is it still cold?" "It''s not cold anymore." In fact, it''s still a little bit cold. The coldness of the weather can not be cold without being held. Holding it up, it''s still cold below. Especially when the wind blows, the feeling is beyond description. What''s more frustrating is that it''s drizzling. Dou Changye tooknding Junhua to hide under the tree and looked at Tang Guo''s carriage with an umbre. Chapter 3270: Step-wife (97) Chapter 3270: Step-wife (97) 3270: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers There are actually two carriages, one is a super-luxury carriage, and Tang Guo sits there. The other one is for the next person. The two carriages are now parachuted above, so that the carriages will not get wet. Dou Changye came to the carriage, and was immediately stopped by two vigntes, dressed in buckets: "What do you do?" "I want to borrow an umbre." "No, even if there is, then I have to wait until the master wakes up. Hurry back and speak quietly, don''t disturb the master to rest." The followers didn''t give face at all, they did nt know who Dou Changye was, they only knew that they were in the carriage When they almost starved to death, they were taken back to the benefactor with a bite. They didn''t like the dog things like Dou Changye. Ask the master to tell them to kill Dou Long Night, and they all do it. It was deeper in the middle of the night, it was dead, and somewhere was buried, and no one found it. Dou Changye was a little dissatisfied with the tone of these two subordinates, "Don''t you usually discipline your subordinates well?" "Houfu Shizi, I advise you to go away, or I will be rude for a while." Seeing that the two wanted to pull the sword, Dou Changye felt murderous, and left with a cold hum. This Down''s is really abominable. Although it was drizzle, but before dawn, Dou Changye and Lu Junhua were slightly wet. There are not many trees around, no matter how to avoid it, they will drift in. At night, I dare not go too far, for fear of powerful beasts. "I me my appearance, so that makes Tang Tang so angry." The reason why Lu Junhua did not prevent Tang Guo and Dou Changye from being separated, but every time she chatted with Dou Changye these days, she could feel that the other party was suffering because she was forced to marry a person she did not like. Now Tang Guo is willing to separate, and whether she will be with Dou Changye in the future, she will be happy for each other. After entering the city, Dou Changye proactively said, "I''ll send Junhua back to the house first. You can wait outside the Hou house ande over to write a repair book for you." Tang Guo didn''t answer and left in a carriage. On the one side, she was chatting with Shangguan Yungu in the group. In addition, she instructed people to send Dou Changye to Lu Junhua all the way back to the house, and everyone around him remembered it, and would like to find these people to testify. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, then I''ll go into the pce immediately and let Qingchuan help write the decree of Huff. [School flower]: Trouble. [Shangguan Yungu]: No trouble, no trouble. Dou Changye brought Lu Junhua and Tang Guo into the capital together, and it quickly passed into Mei Shangzhi''s ears. "You said King Duansheng hastily entered the pce?" Mei Shangzhi asked quietly, "Do you know anything?" "Where do you know this little? Mostly there is something in a hurry." "This way, you can send someone to watch and see who appears at Dou Changye, and listen to my orders at any time." "Yes, son." Mei Shangzhi also hurriedly entered the pce. When he saw Shangguan Qingchuan, the other side was frowningly writing the decree of Huff. When he saw Mei Shanging, he immediatelyughed: "Shang Zhi, please help me to refer to this, how to write the decrees of Huff, so that the other person deserves to be suspended." Huff? Mei Shangzhi''s eyes brightened and he said, "Would you like me to write for you?" "Okay, you write next, I''ll show it." Shangguan Yungu was not surprised, he thought that Mei Shangzhi also knew. Chapter 3271: Step-wife (98) Chapter 3271: Step-wife (98) 3271 Born-19 Dec 1976 Regarding Tang Guo''s need for a husband, after all, it was the future master, and Mei Shangzhi must help Master breath out. At noon, Dou Changye hurriedly returned to Hou''s house and wrote a distressed book. He hadn''t seen Tang Guo at the door before, thinking she had entered the house. I just searched all over Hou''s ce, but I didn''t see anyone. Seeing him in such a hurry, the olddy stopped and asked, "Long night, what are you doing, listen to someone say, what are you looking for in the house?" "Look for Tang, Madam, have you seen Tang?" "Isn''t Tang''s self-cultivation in Qingguang?" The olddy asked in confusion. As soon as Tang''s left, she really felt much clean. People in the house, except that Tang, and Dou Changye, nobody really dare to talk back . It was just that there was no Houfu of the Tang family, and she felt that there was something missing, except that she was asked to take care of two pregnant waitresses. It seemed that there was nothing to do in a day. The whole person waszy and had no energy. The olddy woke up with a spirit, this Tang is poisonous. Really, I was ustomed to being bullied by the other party, and I still miss it. "Tang''s returned to Beijing today." "Returned to Beijing?" The olddy didn''t realize that she had some uncontroble gaze, "Where? Why didn''t I get the news?" "Maybe I haven''t returned to Houfu. She won''t return to this ce in the future. She offered to be separated from me, and it will not be Houfu''s Tang family." Dou Changye raised Yang''s divorce, " I''m looking for her because I''m going to divorce her. " The olddy was dumbfounded and then shouted, "I''m not sure!" "Olddy, this was proposed by Tang''s initiative. In this case, I deserve to meet her request." "If I don''t know, I won''t." Although Tang is not a good one, that long and Lu Junhua may even be a woman who is even worse. Byparison, she believes that it is still Tang''s line, at least a capable person who dares to bring back Dou to faint. Dou Changye ignored the olddy and turned and left: "Olddy, you can''t stop this. I immediately found Tang''s and gave her a divorce book." The olddy chased out and came to the gate, where she saw Tang Guo waiting outside. In addition to Tang Guo, there are many people around, several of whom are familiar. Shangguan Yungu, Mei Shangzhi, and the little emperor Shangguan Qingchuan in casual clothes. The few people who came out, and some people they didn''t know, should be the people in Beijing. "Tang, I thought you regretted it." Dou Changye was relieved and handed the divorce to Tang Guo, who didn''t pick it up. "Tang, this is a divorce for you. This is what you proposed to be separated from me. From now on, we have no rtionship whatsoever. When you go to your ce, this Houfu has nothing to do with you. " Tang Guo will take a book off, and Dou Changye chills: "What on earth do you mean?" Tang Guo gave another divorce book to Dou Changye from the hands of Litchi: "I proposed the separation. After all, no one can hold it. My husband always looks for other women in the middle of the night. He even let me run into it After that, Hu Jun and the other women hugged and hugged, and promised that if the other party was willing to enter the door, they would take me off the main room and even send them to the church for repair. "What do you want?" Tang Guo handed the divorce book to Dou Changye: "Not good, but I think that Dou Changye as a husband is unqualified and unqualified. Naturally, he has to divorce him." Chapter 3272: Step-wife (99) Chapter 3272: Step-wife (99) 3272) else "It is irresponsible to marry you, leave people on the wedding night, and even do those things I just said. Everyone said that Dou Changye is qualified as a husband?" "Failed." "It must be disqualified." "Some time ago, I saw with my own eyes that Hou Fushizi fell off a tree outside a house. I remember that there were a pair of orphans and widows in that house. Unexpectedly, Houfu Shizi." "This morning, I also saw Shifu Houfu, and the woman with the child, Yun, hugging her into the city." "I saw it. He did send people to the house. He didn''te out until noon. Who knows what weird things did." "Also, I remember that they are in parallel with Tang''s carriage? Look, see if this is something that people can do?" Dou Changye pinched the divorce book, listening to the words of the people around him, suddenly felt dull. "Tang, you turned against you!" Tang Guo nced at the other side slightly, Xiao Yingying said: "Now you have been taken away from me, you are already abandoning your husband." "Tang, what''s the matter, can''t you close the door and say it well?" The olddy couldn''t stand it. "Where is a woman in this world?" "Isn''t it?" Tang Guo shook his head at the olddy. "Why, only men are allowed to divorce wives, but women are not allowed to divorce them? What is the truth?" "In short, I am not allowed to divorce my wife and husband." The olddy said stubbornly, and had no time to be so angry with Tang Guo. Moreover, she grabbed Huff''s book directly and tore it up. Dou Changye didn''t stop, just because he couldn''t ept the result. However, Tang Guo took out the imperial edict from his sleeve: "Houfu and others, take the edict." The olddy froze for a while and did not kneel for a while, she didn''t believe it, and so did Dou Changye. "Houfu people, quickly follow the imperial edict. It is the true imperial edict. I saw it with my own eyes ..." The emperor wrote today, "Mei Shangzhi showed a big white tooth. Come. One or two are not kneeling yet, are you going to rebel? " Hiding in the crowd, watching the general Wang couldn''t help but cough, this kid will really take advantage. The little emperor was so deceived that he was turned around by this boy. Seeing Shangguan Yungu had no objection, the olddy immediately kneeled, and Dou Changye did not lightly and unwilling to kneel. Later Tang Guo read the sacred ordinance. The above content was roughly that Dou Changye was an unqualified husband, and several of them were fierce. Finally, Tang Guoxiu was allowed. Tang Guo handed the decree to the olddy: "Olddy, the decree is left to you for safekeeping." "Tang, this ..." Tang Guo patted the back of the olddy''s hand: "Speaking of which I have nothing to do with Shizi, pure and innocent, but don''t call me Tang''s, let''s call Tang girl, this title, listeningfortable. "So ... Miss Tang, are you really determined?" The olddy was a little desperate. What kind of patience the Tang family had had, she even deferred. The Tang family, who had originally heard of the trouble here, had intended to manage it, and as a result, heard the content of the imperial edict, and finally went back dimly. "Olddy, do you think your grandson is good? Don''t you really think he is a scum? Am I a fool with a person like this?" Chapter 3273: Step-wife (100) Chapter 3273: Step-wife (100) 3273) else "Long Ye just didn''t want to understand now ..." "The olddy is looking for someone who is willing to wait for him to understand. I will not be with you. My great years will be dyed by the son of your Houfu. It is a loss." Starting today, I am a free body, I can recruit husbands and wives, but I have nothing to do with you. " In the olddy''s expression, Tang Guo turned and left. Tang Guo devoted himself to huff, and spread throughout the capital in one day, bing a strange talk. Some criticized her, and some admired her. Dou Changye felt the guidance of many people, and when he went out, he had strange eyes, and his mood was very bad. Lu Junhua also knew about such a big thing, andforted Dou Changye: "Anyway, you have nothing to do with her now." In fact, she thinks that it is not difficult to ept Huff, the man of Tang Guo can divorce his wife and woman Maybe Huff, she kind of agrees. But in front of Dou Changye, she didn''t say much. Tang Guo is so fierce that it is not surprising to do these things. "Since you can''t get along with her, it''s a good thing to be separated now. Those people talk about you and it''ll be fine after a while." Lu Junhua really thought so, she also heard others talking about her and Dou Changye. It''s not too sad, those people don''t understand the inside story at all. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, I have noticed a few houses for you. When will I be free, I will show you? [School flower]: The house has been found, and the location is not bad. I like it very much. [Shangguan Yungu]: That s good, where is it? Tang Guo said the location, Shangguan Yungu was a bit surprised, wasn''t this the house that Mei Shangzhi bought with great fanfare? [Shangguan Yungu]: It turned out that Shangzhi prepared it for you. This kid really has a heart. He knows that he respects you, and he is very jealous. Diving crowds in the group: This silly boy, don''t you know the truth yet? Mei Shangzhi is now running to the ce where Tang Guo lives every day, and all kinds of fun and delicious food are delivered. Seeing that Tang Guo refused, he knew in the heart that the other party did not dislike him. ording to this momentum, he would soon be able to coax people home. "Mei Mei, these fruits you brought are very sweet and crisp." "Just like it." Tang Guo looked up slightly: "Dedicate your diligence to nothing, or steal it if you don''tmit it, do you have any purpose?" Mei Shangzhi was nervous about writing, and finally decided to cut it out. To be honest, "I''m dissatisfied, you say, I admire you for a long time. I have never dared to do anything, and now I finally have a chance. You are so good, I''m afraid I won''t be able toe again, and others I''m going to run you. " "It''s really just now. Haven''t done anything before?" Mei Shangzhi looked at Tang Guo''s eyes and confessed, "It''s a trivial thing to do a little bit." "Mei Mei, listen to me." One of Mei Shang exined everything he had done, and then looked at Tang Guo nervously. "Actually, don''t look at me as the number one in the capital. In fact, I do many things better than others." Mei Shangzhi is afraid that Tang Guo is not satisfied with his state. "I can be gentle, but I usually don''t like performance. You Whatever I like, I can be what I am until you are satisfied. " Be able to coax the little fairy home and be anything. "Actually, I think that''s all right," Tang Guo said with a smile. "The mostfortable look you have is the best look." Chapter 3274: Step-wife (101) Chapter 3274: Step-wife (101) 3274: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Are you satisfied with me?" Mei Shangzhi asked nervously. Tang Guo nodded gently: "It''s very satisfying. You are particrly prominent in the crowd, and you are really sincere in doing those things. I am certainly satisfied." "So when do we get married? I have prepared a lot of gifts, in fact, I own all your things, but the gifts must not be small, and the appearances cannot be small!" Marrying a little fairy must be beautiful. Tang Guo hesitated a little, and let one of Mei Shang have something. As a result, she said, "Although she was very tempted, she only married her husband less than ten days ago, and got married again. Isn''t it a bit bad?" "Do you care about fame? I don''t care. If you care, I can wait for a while." Mei Shangzhi said eagerly, waiting for several years, is it still short of time? Now hees to guard every day, not afraid that someone will abduct people. Tang Guo nodded: "Otherwise, next month, you have time to prepare everything." what? Mei Shangzhi couldn''t believe it, and finally left with the same hands and feet, and almost tripped over the threshold. On the same day, news came out from the general''s mansion that the mixed-world demon king, the first concubine in Beijing was about to get married. As for which girl is so unlucky, everyone in Beijing is talking about it. Shangguan Yungu is also incredible. So anxious, is it that the uncle promised to ept Mei Shangzhi as an apprentice, does the other party n to leave one for the general king? Master heard that the higher the cultivation, the less likely it is to have blood. Shangguan Yungu, who thought he had guessed the truth, didn''t ask in the group. When he saw Tang Guo announced in the group that he had found the next person to marry and was nning to get married next month, he always felt that something was wrong. But he didn''t have any, associating the two together. Until the day they got married, when Shang Shang rode to pick up Tang Guo, he appeared in the ce where Tang Guo currently lives, and Shangguan Yungu fell a little down. He originally nned to attend Tang Guo''s wedding first, and then go to Mei Shangzhi for a drink in the evening. Later, he was numb watching Mei Shangzhi lead Tang Guo to the sedan. People are no longer on the horse, but they have been walking beside the sedan, the attentive child, making the people onlookers doubt life. One is the Jingcheng magpie, the assassin. One was a famous spoiler, who only had a husbandst month. It was only one month before he got married. The pomp is still so big, it''s almost enviable. People in Beijing suddenly felt that they were very illiterate and could only whisper in their hearts. After Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi worshiped and got married, Hou Fu received news and knew about it. The olddy was directly dumbfounded. Dou Changye didn''t feel anything, but she was very ufortable. "Yungu, now we are kissing and kissing." Tang Guo looked at Shangguan Yungu with a smile. "This is my husband Jun Mei Shangzhi. You can call him his uncle in the future." Shangguan Yungu''s mind was still dizzy, he felt that he was alive. Shangguan Qingchuan also came secretly, and knowing the truth, there was nothing to care about. It was just that he calcted with his fingers, and originally, Mei Shangzhi was one generation older than him, now he is two generations older. "Uncle, uncle, I wish you all to be old-fashioned, I''ll go first." Shangguan Yun Gu was going to calm down, he even has an uncle, or Mei Shangzhi, lying down! "Don''t worry about it, Yungu''s child is awkward, and it will be fine in two days." Mei Shangzhi said, showing a white tooth, obviously in a very good mood. Did not calcte well, almost, should be able to finish at night. Goodbye tonight. Chapter 3275: Step-wife (102) Chapter 3275: Step-wife (102) 3275: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, you knew early on that Mei Shangzhi might be my uncle? [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, but your kid has been misunderstanding, we don''t know what to say to you. Shangguan Yungu: Are you sure you are waiting to see him joking? Now the boy of Mei Shangzhi, I don''t know how proud he is. One word at a time, Yun Gu''s child was owed! It really was him! Now he didn''t want to look at Mei Shangzhi at all, he didn''t want to see each other at all. Because of his uncle''s face, he would call each other an uncle in public. Otherwise, he wouldn''t call it. But it s useless to say anything. It s estimated that the entire capital now knows. Has Mei Shangzhi and Tang Guo be married? Everyone lives in Beijing. It''s amon thing to meet in the future, especially in some formal scenes. He has to be called Uncle Mei Shang. Think of it, especially want to spit out old blood! In this life, he hasn''t been so aggrieved and he can''t apply for justice. Shangguan Yungu was still a little reconciled. Why was the uncle Mei Shangzhi married? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, how did Uncle Huahua look after Mei Shangzhi''s kid? [Shangguan Yungu]: I''m not saying he''s bad, and the uncle is a good man. How could he look at him like this silly ordinary man? Aren''t you stupid? It''s just stupid to look at the white teeth today. [Ethereal]: I know this. [Shangguan Yungu]: Misty senior, what''s going on? [Easy]: In fact, people who have been in this group for a long time will know what is going on. That Mei Shangzhi is not a silly boy, but a very treacherous boy. I will slowly tell you about specific things. After you read it, you will know what is going on ... After learning about the cause and effect of the incident, Shangguan Yungu was not so angry. It turns out that the silly boy is also an expert like the uncle. It''s just that people are chasing behind the uncle''s buttocks. Wherever the uncle goes, he will go, just like a piece of unremovable sugar, which will identally tear his teeth. Shangguan Yun Gu Chang exhaled, and was able to ept something in front of him. Since he is an expert, it is not surprising that the uncle liked each other. But it was Mei Shangzhi alone, he still couldn''t bear to look straight. [Mo Yuntian]: Silly boy, you can have a snack in the future. Your uncle will go to other worlds in the future. If you hear her mention of meeting an interesting person, you must know that this person is chasing you. The uncle went to the cheeky, especially shameless. [Shangguan Yungu]: I see. Just thinking that he would often be called Uncle Mei Shang in the future, he had a stomachache. Fortunately, he and Mei Shangzhi have nothing to do with each other. They should not need to meet often, otherwise they will be helpless. Only the next morning, when Shangguan Yungu went out for a walk, he just met Tang Guo and Mei Shangzhi and walked out. Mei Shangzhi also held a dog with a very beautiful coat. He used to walk the dog by himself. Now he has a wife and a child walking together, and he is particrly happy. Mainly, he knew that Shangguan Yungu woulde out for a walk. When seeing Shangguan Yungu, Mei Shangzhi led Tang Guo with a smile and walked over: "Yungu, why is your kid so early today?" Chapter 3276: Step-wife (103) Chapter 3276: Step-wife (103) 3276: Word Stacks Level 3276 Shangguan Yungu: What if I want to hit someone? Seeing the boy''s pride, his teeth couldn''t be covered, and it wasn''t a day or two that he wanted to take advantage of him. "Uncle, early." Shangguan Yun Gu respectfully greeted Tang Guo, especially did not want to call Mei Shangzhi, this boy is obviously a viin who is proud of himself and is so proud of himself. "Yungu, and me? Isn''t your kid calling me?" Mei Shangzhi almost shot up Guan Yungu''s head, but he couldn''t let go, holding the dog in one hand and the daughter-inw in one hand. I was only able tough out a neat row of teeth. "You child, I told you what to call yesterday. Young, how can memory be so bad?" "Uncle." Shangguan Yun Gumu screamed reluctantly, with a face on his face. "Ah, good." "Uncle, uncle, I still have work to do, so I won''t chat with you." Although he wanted to talk to the uncle about some cultivation things, now the boy of Mei Shangzhi always wanted to take advantage of his seniority. He can only withdraw first. "Go, get busy." Mei Shangzhi waved his hand, his face looked like I understood, and almost let Shangguan Yun care about constipation. He decided to go to the pce for two days starting from today, quiet and quiet. "Yun Gu, this child seems to be awkward again." One of Mei Shang''s face seemed to be really worried about what would happen to the junior. "But you can rest assured, he will want to understand after a while, ept me and his Identity. You see, even if he was awkward, he would still call me uncle. " After that, he couldn''t help showing a row of white teeth, especially bright. Tang Guo held back augh and said, "Why are you all his uncle, you should call it like this." "It''s still ady." System: Ah, these two don''t have any ethics. Shangguan Yungu is really miserable. The worst group friend of the year, sympathize with it for a second and thenugh. "Uncle Huang, you couldn''t keep it until you stayed. Now it''s really strange that you want to stay in the pce for a while." Shangguan Qingchuan was puzzled: "Uncle Huang, have you encountered something? I heard that some people have encountered some difficulties before they miss the old house." "It''s not a big deal, it''s all about suddenly remembering things that happened a long time ago, with those of your father and my father. Those days, I think it''s especially good now." "Where do the uncle live?" Shangguan Qingchuan thought for a moment. "The prince does not have a prince. If the uncle wants to remember the past, he can live in every room." Why is his concubine still not moving? He has worked very hard and is very hardworking. Each concubine is fortunate and none of them has fallen. He does not have many concubines, less than ten. He can be spoiled several times a month, and he only rests for three days a month, but he still doesn''t move. Shangguan Qingchuan''s face changed. Is it that he has a physical problem? He had no doubt that there was a problem with the concubine. It was impossible for a group of people to have a problem. The problem must be with him. Shangguan Yun looked at Shangguan Qingchuan''s face was getting more and more ugly, and asked, "What''s wrong, you can''t bear to live in a prince''s office?" He originally came in to avoid Mei Shangzhi, but now he really wants to live in the ce he used to live in There are many days in the past that are worthy of his recollection. Chapter 3277: Step-wife (104) Chapter 3277: Step-wife (104) 3277: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "No, Uncle Huang, I suspect there is something wrong with my body," Shangguan Qingchuan. "Uncle Huang, take care of yourself. I want to call over all the doctors from the Taiyuan Hospital and have them check me out for any physical problems. problem." After speaking, he looked at Shangguan Yungu with a serious face, and said cautiously, "Uncle Huang, fortunately, there is you. If my body really has problems, we will go to Shangguan''s house, and the future of our Dongshang Kingdom will be It''s up to you. " Uncle Huang does not have a princess yet, it is time to remind. Don''t wait for a lot of years to marry the princess. The children born will not be very healthy. This was what the uncle himself said, but he didn''t have a princess himself. Obviously, it''s hard work to have children. Shangguan Yungu was inexplicable. Until he came to the doctor, Shangguan Qingchuan raised his doubts, saying that he had been congratting the concubine for so long. The Taiyi was in a hurry, and took his pulse for him. Shangguan Yungu: "..." He seemed to understand and asked him to do something. Shangguan Yungu looked at the busy doctors, looked at this pce, and almost came out. He suspected thating to the pce was a very wrong decision. Fortunately, the final inspection results were very good, and Shangguan Qingchuan''s body was fine. As for what was going on, they suggested helping the harem girls. Shangguan Qingchuan agreed, just to help the concubines check their bodies. The results are still very good, each concubine is in good health and is perfectly suitable for conception. The Taiyi doctor was also surprised to find that in the bodies of these concubines, there were no strange toxins, and Guan Qingchuan''s eyes looked a little more admirable. I heard that the emperor really did the rain and the rain, and none of them fell, and each one was taken care of. Looking at these concubines, looking at Shangguan Qingchuan one by one, they knew how hard he was bncing the harem. "Since it''s okay, why don''t you have children?" After he said that, he found that all the concubines were so nervous and frightened, and he waved, "I didn''t me you, your health is good Yes, the doctor said, do nt worry about it. He s just weird. I want to figure it out. There is no child, and he also chooses a good and excellent Chu Jun. Taiyi pondered for a long time, and there was no reason, Shangguan Qingchuan let them go back and think slowly. While Shangguan Yungu was already sitting on the side to beat God, in fact he asked Tang Guo in the group, what was going on. He always felt that the uncle should know something. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, do you know what''s going on? [School Flower]: In the original plot, there was no concubine in Qinghar''s harem. It should be the need of the plot, now the protagonist''s halo has not disappeared, it is the influence of the halo. When the halo failspletely, it will not affect it. After getting the answer, Shangguan Yungu understood, so he didn''t worry about it. "Uncle Shi said, it may be the influence of the halo." Shangguan Yungu exined, "Don''t worry, wait for that halo to disappear, your kid will work harder, and your concubine will have children." In this case, Shangguan Qingchuan believed it. Then he remembered something, and said eagerly, "When will Dou Changye rebel?" He already knows a lot of things, and this sinus night is said to have an aura. Chapter 3278: Step-wife (105) Chapter 3278: Step-wife (105) 3278: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Both men have an aura, and he has realized that if he is really affected by mysterious forces, he may not end well. "ording to the current situation, he is afraid to be afraid of rebellion. You have a good reputation and my health is strong. He is afraid to move." "Then think of a way to make him move." Shangguan Qingchuan held his chin, and soon thought of a wonderful attention, and quietly spoke with Shangguan Yungu. Shangguan Yungu had a ck line, and the boy was a little tarnished. Sure enough, this boy would only be stupid in front of Mei Shangzhi. Now the person next to him is very clever. "From tomorrow, no, starting today, I will go out of the pce every day, take Lu Junhua to see the scenery, swim theke, ride horses, y all kinds of fun, watch Dou anxious in the night." Shangguan Yungu remembered a word learned in the group, fishing enforcement. Shangguan Qingchuan went to Lu Junhua the same day and exined with apologetic expression: "I have to deal with a lot of things recently. I have ignored you for a while. I''m busy now. I''ll take you out. You stay in the house. broken." "Well, it''s actually fine." Lu Junhua nodded and said with a smile. Shangguan Qingchuan: This is a liar. Every night someone will apany her to chat, take her out of the corner, and say, uh, uh, a ghost. That mysterious power was so blinding that it made him like this woman. Are the concubines in his harem not beautiful, gentle or talented? For a month, Shangguan Qingchuan came out to take Lu Junhua to eat, drink, and y, but actually kept a certain distance. But in the eyes of Dou Changye, it was very annoying. Therefore, after discussion, his King of Peace has already thought about the countermeasures. Because Shangguan Yungu''s body is healthy and healthy, such things as poisoning are basically unsessful. Eventually, they thought of a mischief, secretly hiding the finished dragon robes in Shangguan Yungu''s house, and then happened to publicize Shangguan Yungu''s ambitions and provoked the rtionship between them. After Shangguan Qingchuan killed Shangguan Yungu, they tried to find a way for Shangguan Yungu Pingfan, using Shangguan Qingchuan of being a faint monk, and it was easier to oust him. Minister Guan believe it or not, this trick is going to work. When several parties heard the news, they all smiled tacitly, and Mei Shangzhi cursed in front of Tang Guo: "This is two brains." "What does our granddaughter Mei say?" "That''s it. If Yun Gu wants to be emperor, Qingchuan will give up without hesitation. This kid is just being kicked by a duck. Do you know how he ran out when he was a kid? Just don''t want to be emperor and worship me When I was an elder brother, I wanted to be a puppet. In the end I was caught by Yun Gu, and he was beaten in public and sent back crying. " Tang Guo fluttered andughed. There was such a thing. No wonder she felt that Shangguan Qingchuan''s temperament really didn''t look like an emperor. He has intelligence and intellect, but his eyes are clear. Although his temperament is noble, he never calls him in front of these familiar people and recognizes Mei Shangzhi as his elder brother. "Qingchuan''s method is still good. Dou Changye can''t help it. Then he can punish him well." Tang Guo didn''t want Dou Changye to die so simply, it was too cheap. I don''t know where she buried the olddy, and when she can use it. "Junhua, I have decided one thing." Chapter 3279: Step-wife (106) Chapter 3279: Step-wife (106) 3279: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What is it? Why is it so serious today?" "Junhua, that person has been blocking us, he is the biggest obstacle between us, so I n to join forces with him to force him out of the office!" Lu Junhua was startled: "Shizi, you are rebel ... rebellion, how can such a thing be done casually, a bad one will affect your Hou government. By then, the entire Hou government will be killed." Yes, Lu Junhua didn''t think that rebellion was a rebellious thing, but just thought that it was too risky. A bad one would lose his life and worry for Dou Changye. "Junhua, I actually know that you are jealous of the olddy of Houfu House, have you heard a lot of news? Once I assist the new emperor, the new emperor is on our side, I want to be with you, No one can stop it. " Lu Junhua heard all this for her, and her heart was beating constantly: "But, what if this thing fails?" "Junhua, rest assured that you will seed, believe me." Lu Junhua was moved by Dou Changye''s words and whispered, "Okay, I believe you, but that person saved me once and helped me find a ce to live. So in the future, if you seed, spare him his life and treat him well. he." "Junhua, you can rest assured, he is a royal family, his life is absolutely no problem." The two talked about other things, but found nothing. A bird flew away from the tree and flew to the pce. In the pce, Shangguan Qingchuan heard the conversation between the two, and his face was ugly. Although he didn''t like Lu Junhua, he saved the other party from the outset in good faith. Even if Dou Changye rebelled, Lu Junhua didn''t stop it at all, and he was very supportive. What he said was to save her and spare his life. Furious at him. This bird was brought back by Shangguan Yungu from a small Fan State. After training, he can eavesdrop on the person and repeat it to the owner. Within a few days, King Ping entered the pce and sang the official Qingchuan obituary about Shangguan Yun Gu''s rebellion and sewing his own robe. "Is there such a thing? Ping Wang, who do you listen to?" King Ping looked around and whispered, "It was Houfu''s son, who identally discovered it. There was a servant next to him. His wife died a while ago. Finally, he found some clues left in the room. I asked Houfu Shizi to help with the grievance. Shizi was a nod and asked me to help investigate this matter, and finally found Duan Shengwang. " "Emperor, you have to be careful. Even if Duan Sheng is our emperor, it seems to be indisputable in the world. In fact, he sneaks into Chen Cang and has ambition." "You''ve alle to tell me about this. Presumably you''ve already seized the evidence. I don''t believe that Uncle Huang sewed a dragon robe privately. Youe up with the evidence, otherwise I''ll punish you." "If the emperor doesn''t mind, take a walk with the minister. The minister will take the emperor and go to our good uncle''s mansion in person to search for the dragon robe." Soon arrived at the Duansheng King''s Mansion, and King Ping was stunned toe. Shangguan Yungu was looking at an intellectual disability and made a request: "Then you go and search." King Ping was a little weird, so he led someone into the search. Because Dou Changye is also here, give him a reassuring hint. That thing was put in by himself, how could it be wrong. After all, this kind of thing is not good to others. "I found it, Emperor, King Ping, I found it. There are really dragon robes." Chapter 3280: Step-wife (107) Chapter 3280: Step-wife (107) 3280: Word Stacks Level 3280 Wang Ping was so happy that he and Dou Changye nced at each other, and quickly looked back. "Uncle Huang, what is this?" King Ping pointed at the dragon robe he took out. "This is evidence of your rebellion. Uncle Huang, I really didn''t expect you to be such an ambitious person." Shangguan Yungu took a serious look: "This is a dragon robe." "Uncle Huang, since you have acknowledged it, then please ask the emperor to take it. Although our Shangguan family does not move the royal family, the rebellious royal family will never tolerate it." Shangguan Qingchuan touched his chin, walked over and turned over the dragon robe and murmured: "Uncle, isn''t this my robe? How is it with you?" "I may have found a wildcat when I found it outside. I liked this style of dragon robe and stole it. It is not good for anyone to drop this thing. I will bring it back and give it to you when I am ready to enter the pce. Take it. " "This is the case," Shangguan Yungu shook his head, "Since it has been stung by a wildcat, let''s burn it here." "Emperor, you ..." King Ping was very nervous. Shangguan Qingchuan kicked the old dragon up, "Look, this is the one I passed, the size is right, the uncle is tall and burly, it is not suitable at all, the top is broken and dirty, how could it be a new seam Made? " "Ping Wang, you misunderstood." King Ping opened his mouth and was distraught: "It seems that he has misunderstood. How could the uncle be such a person?" "By the way, you said this is what Houfu Shizi told you," Shangguan Qingchuan looked at Dou Changye, "Shizi, can you give me an exnation?" Dou Changye understands that the n failed, and the other party may have noticed it. But he put it in person. The so-called subordinates did not exist at all. "Maybe someone subordinated me." "What about that subordinate?" "Love for his wife." Dou Changye said indifferently, not nervous at all. Shangguan Qingchuan regretted: "It''s really a pity. It seems that the truth has not been found out. Uncle Huang, I will go back to the pce first. King Ping, I will enter the pce with you, and I have something to discuss with you." King Ping''s legs were all soft. The emperor must have found it, and he must have known it. Dou Changye walked out of the pce for a lifetime. He walked to Hou''s house and just watched Chen Xinyune out from it, and he didn''t bother about it. "Long night, where have you been? Sweat on one end." I was thinking about all kinds of long sinus nights, but I found nothing wrong with the olddy. "Just go out and walk. It''s okay." "Just right, I''ll have dinner right away, just a moment." The olddy stood up. "When you''re old, people won''t use it. Go ahead and lie down. Call me when you have a meal." When the time came, Dou Changya ate rice and drank the soup in the bowl cleanly. It suddenly felt strange that the olddy was staring at him. "Long night, it''s not easy for us in Houfu today. Your grandpa and your father traded them for their lives. Don''t lose these easily." "I see, I won''t mess around." Dou Changye, who had just said it all, felt soft and his whole body fell down before his eyes. "Come here, throw the son into cold water to ensure that he has typhoid fever and needs to stay in bed for half a month." The olddy took a deep breath. "After the person was brought out, he locked his hands and feet with an iron chain. No one was allowed to let him Let it go. " Chapter 3281: Step-wife (108) Chapter 3281: Step-wife (108) 3281) else The olddy responded quickly, which the little emperor did not expect. In this case, he didn''t care about that matter anymore, mainly because the uncle Huang had just informed him that this was what the master meant. Don''t let Dou Changye die so easily. Dou Changye resolved, so now there is one Lu Junhua left. The little emperor quickly thought of a good way to get Lu Junhua''s family to prove that she was Lu Junhua. "It turned out that you were Lu Junhua. This child turned out to be Dou Changye." The reason why Lu Junhua disappeared and almost died was because of this child. She threatened the Lu family with her child and prevented them from marrying her to other people. The Lu family couldn''t afford to lose face and couldn''t move her. In the end, people can only be arranged and sent away. Just on the way, an ident urred, making people feel that Lu Junhua was dead. The little emperor checked all the truth and gave it to Lu Junhua. "Since you are the son of Houfu Shizi, I will not leave you, I have arranged to send you to Houfu." This house is considered to be recovered. Repair it another day, rece everything, and asionally take his concubines out to live and live, it''s almost the same, Lu Junhua that other woman, what is it? Lu Junhua was still stupid, and even with the children was taken into the sedan chair and carried outside the Hou House. The person who carried the car also shouted, "The people of Houfu rushed out. Your original wife was found. She is not dead. This child is also your child''s child. Hurry up and wee your wife in." Lu Junhua did care about the eyes of others, but now she also felt a little dull. The olddy came in calmly, nced at Lu Junhua coldly, "Since Lu''s not dead, that''s a good thing, of course, pleasee in." She has already received the secret order from Shangguan Qingchuan, asking her to manage Hou''s house well, and no more mistakes can be made. If Dou Changye and Lu Junhua make any further troubles, he, as emperor, would like to give them some facial features. This look is all about Lao Hou and Hou Ye. It was also said that this Houye went away in the future, and hereditary knights could not be Dou Changye and the children of Lu''s. That''s how she named, she was only able to train the two waiters. However, the olddy was very satisfied with this imperial edict. She also believed that Dou Changye was not worthy of hereditary knighthood. He was not worthy of the mess that almost killed the entire Hou government. As for Lu Junhua, being unmarried and being so humiliating can all be done, not even worthy! Waking up at night, Dou found that she had no internal strength, her body was soft, and her speech was hoarse. She trembled up, only to find that she was locked again, with fire in her eyes. Suddenly, the door was opened, and the olddy pushed Lu Junhua to go: "Long night, I have picked it up for you from the Lu family. In the future, you should not do anything that harms the Hou government. It s not hurting Hou s house. If you want to be with Lu, then be together. I want you to be together every day. " As for the children of Lu''s, the olddy was also okay. She also brought Lu''s with her, just to eat and drink, regardless of others. What she focused on educating was the two servants'' children, who felt that this step was right. A few yearster, the olddy went to the 70th birthday of General Wang, and also brought two children who looked like jade carvings. Chapter 3282: Step-wife (end) Chapter 3282: Step-wife (end) Chapter 3282 step wife (end) The two children were very intelligent and well-educated. She had been looking for Tang Guo in the house, and finally found out that Mei Shangzhi and Tang Guo were sitting on a rattan chair, and he was feeding Tang Guo''s grapes. "Tang ..." The olddy suddenly remembered that Tang Guo could no longer be called Tang. "Mrs. Mei, how are you doing?" "It turned out to be Mrs. Houfu. I''m fine. How about you? I heard that your Houfu is very lively. Did you make a noise with your old man?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, afraid he wouldn''t die. The olddy took a deep breath: "It''s very good, my wife is in good health, and it''s no problem to live another twenty years." The two troublesome people in the house were not as frustrating as Tang''s. None of Tang''s angered her, and those two were trivial. "Mrs. All right." At this moment, Qiuyue''s former Houfu Xiaoyao also found Tang Guo''s position and hurriedly came up to say hello. "Donger has seen his wife." "Yuan Xiang has seen his wife." "See you in my heart." Mei Shangzhi is very unhappy. Every festival and birthday, these eye-obstructing people will appear. Pull his little fairy to y the leaf show. One dozen is one night. Let him be alone all night. Sleeping, cold and pathetic. "Ma''am,e to y the leaf show?" Qiuyue didn''t marry a few, not not marrying people, but people who didn''t like them, people who liked them, they couldn''t like them. And for the time being, they haven''t found the right person. System: You all make a bigparison with the host. Let''s be alone for a lifetime. Anyway, now you are all Bai Fumei, and you are not hungry. "y." Tang Guo just said a word of y, and felt Mei Shangzhi''s resentful gaze, and held her hand hard, "But I don''t y all night, I am so old, and continue to stay upte, easy to age. Aging , It''s not good. " "Are you afraid that the son will abandon him?" Qiuyue pondered. "If the son abandons his wife, the wife will take him away. Madam is so good, it is better." Mei Shangzhi: "..." The olddy who was sitting on the sidelines widened her eyes and couldn''t believe that this was the girl-inw who had taught her at first. What, if he is disliked by the husband, will he be retired? Where does this make sense. However, she didn''t speak with interest. "Qiuyue, just a few of you will die, I will never abandon thedy, thedy is my baby, my heart, my little fairy ..." Olddy: She can''t stand this old heart. "Olddy, do you y Yeats? But we don''t allow the elderly here." When Tang Guo looked at it like this, the olddy snorted, "y." The mouth-hugging can''t beat Tang''s. Could it be that she yed a leaf show, and could not beat Tang''s? After a few rounds, the olddy conceded. Before leaving, the olddy hesitated and said to Tang Guo, "In the future, no one will y the leaf show. You can ask someone to call me." Although Hou Fu was lively, she didn''t like it. This Tang''s is really poisonous. "Well, this is for you." By the way, the olddy gave Tang Guo a papa, and then walked steadily away. "What is thisdy?" Tang Guo spread out the pazi, and found the characters at the four corners of the pazi. Only by folding the pazi in half, can I see what these characters are: thank you, sorry. Well, this world is over. Written for a long time, poor efficiency in the middle of the night Chapter 3283: 继 wife wife extra (1) Chapter 3283: ¼Ì wife wife extra (1) The 3283rd chapter step wife outside (1) Lu Junhua already remembered everything in the past, because of the opposition of the two, plus the family of Lu nned to marry her to other people, and then gave herself to Dou Changye. It''s just that this was not done in the long night of Dou Dou. The two used to meet up to go out and asionally drink a little wine. She first drunk Dou Changye drunk to create hallucinations, and then lighted the incense, and finally made the other person think that this was a dream, and all this happened in a dim way. She did this just to let the Lu family understand her determination. The main reason was that she was afraid that both people would object. Why would the Lu family want her to marry someone else, she simply gave her the best to Dou Changye. Marrying someone in the future will not regret it. As for what the future husband will think, what does it have to do with her? She wasn''t willing to marry, but she knew very well that the Lu family would marry her, and maybe there would be anypulsory means. At that time, she might not be able to escape, it might as well be like this. The person who married her probably knew that she loved Dou Changye with all her heart, so she agreed, so don''t me her for doing these things. It was just that she did not expect that she would be pregnant because of this. This is the child of her and her favorite person. Of course, she was reluctant to leave. In addition, she threatened Lu''s family by saying that she was already Dou Changye''s, and she had the flesh and blood of the other party. To marry her to other people was to make revenge. In this case, the Lu family did not dare to marry her. At first, she thought of many ways to make her lose her child. But she was resolved by her. In the end, the Lu family had no choice but to send people away. She was sent to a remote country, where she could perish there all her life, but she did not expect an ident in the middle. But she wasn''t dead, she was alive, and even the child was saved. However, amnesia was lost. Thinking of everything, Lu Junhua quickly said these things to Dou Changye. But the internal force was dissipated, and there was no freedom. The sinus long night locked by the iron chain all day seemed not so happy. He was really happy at the beginning that Lu Junhua remembered everything, and even the child was his, it was an unexpected delight. He also promised with Lu Junhua that he would definitely get through this difficult time. But the olddy will not let go of Dou Changye anymore, this is the scourge that brought Hou''s extinction, and let it go. Maybe Hou''s house will disappear one day. Lu Junhua also thought of countless ways and nned to escape, but he was arrested as many times as he escaped. Throughout the capital, I knew what was happening in Hou''s house, and I knew that this woman, like Lu Junhua, was Lu Junhua. Now that Lu Junhua is going to escape, is it because he suspects that he has been seriously ill and that he doesn''t want to be dragged down? The Lu family also spoke. People are already in Hou''s house. How to deal with it and let the olddy decide for herself? Obviously, she has given up Lu Junhua. Lu Junhua escaped without fruit, and he had a hard time in the house. Dou Changye is even more so. Two people who were in love have gradually developed many dissatisfaction. Lu Junhua nostalgically remembers living in that big mansion on the east side. Now thinking of it, in fact, Shangguan Qingchuan is not bad, but it is still the emperor who is supreme. The reason why she didn''t consider Shangguan Qingchuan was just the countless harem of each other. Even if she lost her memory, she still pursued a lifetime, a double. Chapter 3284: 继 wife small extra (2) Chapter 3284: ¼Ì wife small extra (2) The 3284th chapter step wife outside (2) Facing the present Dou Changye, Lu Junhua felt regret. And Dou Changye didn''t regret it, especially when he found that Lu Junhua gradually became unwilling to him, his heart was more angry. Sometimes he woke up stupidly, and he heard Lu Junhua and his children talking in a whisper, and he was sorry for Shangguan Qingchuan. Obviously the child belongs to him, but he keeps saying that he wants to see Shangguan Qingchuan and he misses him. This made Dou Chang angry at night. He lost his temper on the spot and quarreled with Lu Junhua. At first, the two were just noisy, butter they would do it. There was no martial arts, and Dou Changye, who was locked, had no advantage. The olddy can hear the two noisily in the house every day, and she has long been used to it, leaving them alone. "Well, if the second thing I did wrong was to treat Mrs. May, the first thing should be to stop them." The olddy opened her eyes and looked at the two children ying outside, There were some smiles in his eyes, but the smile was not reaching the bottom of his eyes, "If I didn''t stop the two of them at the beginning, and you said they were together without hindrance, would it be trouble?" "Well, things that are too easy to get are always not cherished, do you mean? Good things, you will regret only if you lose them. This is human nature." She was not angry with her for two nights, not looking away, but numb and giving up. After Tang Guo went to General Wang''s residence, she lived more and more like a walking dead. "This house is very lively, but I always feel deserted." Slowly smiled: "Olddy, the weather is good today, Mrs. Mei estimates that she is basking in the yard again, should you go to her for a leaf show?" "Well, it''s a good suggestion. Bring the two children together and pass them together." These two children, however, have all the hopes of her Hou House. She can''t count on Dou Changye, and Lu Junhua is not willing to raise her children. The other party loves and does not support her, and she is not rare. She has a bite to eat and is not hungry for each other. When she is old, please ask Mr. Li to teach literacy. Then one day, Lu Junhua finally found a chance and escaped from Hou''s house. Maybe she was lucky and met Shangguan Qingchuan. When she saw Shangguan Qingchuan, she bit her lip, and her eyes suddenly turned red: "Huanggongzi, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Shangguan Qingchuan nced back at Lu Junhua and said with a smile, "Mrs. Dou." The reason why he did not call Mrs. Shizi was that a few days ago, the olddy went to the pce in person and told him that it would be better for Dou Changye to be sick. This son is still given to Dou Changye''s two children. As for which child, wait until the child is older before telling him about it. Such a thing, Shangguan Qingchuan was naturally willing, and deprived Dou Changye of his position. Therefore, Lu Junhua can only be called Madam Dou. "Huanggongzi, can you help me?" Lu Junhua just asked, and there were several women in the role of Shangchuan suddenly appearing beside Shangguan Qingchuan, blinking hard at Shangguan. "Man, Grandma saw a beautiful mirror just now." "Ye, I want to buy the rouge from that house, and go back and show it to you." While talking, he also raised his chin and red at Lu Junhua. This Lu Junhua didn''t want to move any crooked thoughts, and contended for them with Grandpa. They have now reached a consensus. For so many years, Grandpa has not had a new concubine, and never left each of them. It is better to live in peace and less trouble for Grandpa. Sure enough, this step was right, the grandfather became more and more interested in them, or did not mean to ept the new concubine. Even if a minister proposed it, he was scolded back. Chapter 3285: 继 wife small extra (3) Chapter 3285: ¼Ì wife small extra (3) The 3285th chapter step wife outside (3) The minister said that he wanted him to die ... exhausted, and scolded the dog''s blood, but theyughed to death. Deserve it, those ministers who have nothing to do. Now that Grandpa is free, he often takes them out, and they don''t think it''s interesting to fight any more. And they felt that if they were not obedient, the grandfather might not want them. But this kind of people who want to take advantage of the grandfather, they are firmly not allowed. "Mrs. Dou, I have to take them to buy things, so I won''t talk much." Under Lu Junhua''s incredible eyes, Shangguan Qingchuan was embraced by several stunning women and left. Originally, Shangguan Qingchuan nned to create a few princes to take over his ss in the future. He could set up little secrets for the immortal over the uncle''s side. Then follow the uncle to practice, the pce, Dong Shangguo to the sons. But a few concubines in the harem were too well-behaved, and he could feel their true heart. Eventually decided to apany them for a lifetime, wait for them to leave, then leave the pce, and follow the uncle Xiu Xiu. But the fact is unpredictable. After living with his concubines for more than half of his life, he even thought of giving up the cultivation of immortals. "Qingchuan, do you really want to give up?" "Well, Uncle Huang, I give up." Shangguan Qingchuan smiled, and his face was very old, not as young as Shangguan Yungu, then, "Uncle Huang, why did Shang Zhi go with the person he likes? Maybe This is what I like deeply. It''s really incredible. I can like them at the same time. " Shangguan Yungu couldn''t help butugh: "It''s not surprising that this happened to you. Your boy is also awesome, and he can manage the harem so harmoniously." "In fact, they understand their minds, and it is still easy to achieve harmony. After a lifetime, there are still small frictions, but they are obedient and obedient. As soon as they see me angry, they dare not make trouble." "It''s you that treats them well, and they are afraid of losing you." Shangguan Yungu is not the original Xiaobai, even if he is still a barefoot prince, he knows a lot more. My uncle''s kid chases after every time, and he is persistent, so I can understand your thoughts. " Shangguan Qingchuan wasughed at, my uncle''s kid, what is this ghost name? "Qingchuan, I won''t advise you. You have got used to them. The rtionship with them has be a bond and you can''t let it go. Master is right. Even if you forcibly cultivate, there will be no sess in the end. It will turn into a loess of loess. It might as well be abandoned in the beginning. " When he saw the appearance of Shangguan Qingchuan, and gradually aging, Shangguan Yungu knew that the other party should give up. "Uncle Huang, let them in and want to talk to them again." "it is good." "Emperor, how are you? Is your body very ufortable? Would you like to call a doctor?" "Do you want to eat something? I''ll do it right away." "Would you like to listen to Xiaoqu, I''ll y right away." "Although he is not young, the emperor wants to watch dancing. He should be moving." Shangguan Qingchuan stretched out his hand and bounced their foreheads: "Okay, they''re all old, what kind of bombs, what kind of jumps, is it bad to talk?" A monthter, the current emperor Shangguan Qingchuan died. On the same day, several concubines in Shangguan Qingchuan fell in love. Shangguan Yungu took the decision and buried them together. Chapter 3286: Clones (1) Chapter 3286: Clones (1) The 3286th chapter clone (1) Tang Guo came to the new world, looking at the spacious room and the wedding photo hanging on the wall near the bed, muttering very quietly: "This time we are going to get married again." System: [Everyone me the random transmission. It really really contradicts the host every time. I just want to make you a second marriage. I can''t stand it anymore. Now, that guy, I have to look forward to your divorce again, I don''t know how long it has been. There was a smile in Tang Guo''s eyes: "It seems that there is no danger around it. It is a modern world and it should be more peaceful. Let''s go and say hello to the group first." [School Flower]: Everyone, I have arrived in the new world, this time it is a modern world. I haven''t looked at the memory for a while, I don''t know the current situation, is Yun Gu in? [Shangguan Yungu]: Yes, uncle. It''s been many years, have youe to the new world? I remember the time flow here was the slowest before, how did it get faster? [Chi Xiao]: Once you were there, the time was slow. It should be God s will to let the girl pass by. If it s fast and people have nt gone to your side, you may be dead. Yun Gu, you are now a cultivator, and time is passing normally. For us in this group, everyone who cultivates may be rted to life span, and time is much faster than the girl. Look at Emmanuel''s side, and time is passing slowly. We have been drinking for an afternoon tea after many years. And the flow of time is really not regr. Sometimes it''s faster, sometimes it''s slower. [School flower]: Brother Qixiao is right, it should be like this, right, Yungu, how is it over Qingchuan? Where is Hou House? Shangguan Yungu was silent for a while, and told Shangguan Qingchuan''s choice. Although everyone in the group knew about it, when they heard it again, they sighed. Although there are people in this world who can withstand the temptation of immortality, Shangguan Qingchuan''s choice still makes them boo. [School flower]: Actually, I saw it a long time ago, he was not active in Xiuxian. In the beginning, he came to me every day to ask questions, but after a few years, he didn''t ask them anymore. Instead, he asked some recipes to maintain his appearance, mostly for his concubines. To be honest, in that era, the consorts of the harems were really a blessing to meet people like Shangguan Qingchuan. These concubines were also intelligent, and they chose right from the beginning. Living together for a lifetime, even if there is no such strong love, if one day suddenly, this person is gone, it will be very sad. Shangguan Qingchuan is no longer suitable for cultivation. It''s not that cultivation can''t be emotional, but that he doesn''t want to experience the loneliness in the long years, so he would rather die. [Shangguan Yungu]: Mrs. Hou Fu is still alive and very healthy. Hou Fu is as lively as ever, but often I can see that the olddy slowly walked past the General Wang Mansion, and would stand there for a long time. It looks pitiful and should be missing Master . For Qiuyue, they are often invited by the olddy to y Ye Zi Opera, and they have no ns to get married. I think it''s good. [School flower]: That stubborn olddy is really tough, she''s over a hundred years old. [Shangguan Yungu]: Just after the 120-year-old birthday, the running mats ate for five days and five nights. However, Shangguan Yungu felt that the olddy had not lived such a long life. After the uncle left, the olddy was not happy all day. Chapter 3287: Clones (2) Chapter 3287: Clones (2) The 3287th chapter clone (2) [Shangguan Yungu]: I look after that spirit, it is estimated that I will continue to send white hair to ck people. With this olddy here, the two masters of Hou Fu really did not make any big waves. The olddy''s life looked okay, in fact, the olddy was also suffering. System: [The host is big, isn''t it that you give the tonic a little, the olddy is getting more and more energetic. Tang Guo: No, it''s normal. It is estimated that she has a good mentality, plus the two from Hou Fu, she is not at ease and ns to live longer. System: How long can I live, can I n to increase my life? Anyway, he didn''t believe it was an ident, and the host was definitely deliberate. After preliminary understanding of the situation, Tang Guo entered the group and began to receive the plot of this world. After reading the memory, Tang Guo sat in front of the mirror and looked at this imperfect body. It looks like it should be around twenty. But she has been married for eight years. Yes, I heard it correctly. The date on the marriage certificate counts as eight years of marriage. Of course, she couldn''t marry at twelve years old and still be able to get a certificate. In developed countries, there is no way to get a certificate at the age of twelve. Even if the country is backward, you can only get married secretly. It is impossible to have a marriage certificate. But she pulled out her marriage certificate and did get married eight years ago. She took out her ID card and calcted it silently. In fact, she looked like she was only twenty years old, but her ID card was already thirty. In other words, she was married at the age of twenty-two. Comparing a 20-year-old woman to a 30-year-old woman, even if she is well-maintained, she can still see some signs of age. She looks like she is only twenty years old, or she can be younger. So why is the age on the ID card thirty years old? That''s because she is a clone. Yes, it''s the kind of person who copied the gene of the subject and cloned it through experiments. The name of the heroine in this world is Tang Guo, and she is just a copy of Tang Guo. All this was not done by the hostess. She has been in aa for many years and relies on sleeping in medical equipment to continue her life. It is simply impossible to do such a thing. The man in this world is the man in the wedding photo on the wall. His name is Ouyang Xixian and he is the president of a biological grouppany. The person in that wedding photo was the real heroine, not her replica. The story begins with the failure of the female host s body organs. If there is only one organ and two organs, it is difficult to find a match based on their family conditions. However, resources must be prioritized and the chances of sessful treatment Great. However, the female lead is slowly exhausting all the organs of the body. This is not an ident, nor is it a gic problem, it is artificial. Because of some things, the hostess was infused with a drug that caused organ failure. Neither the Tang family nor the hostess''s husband, Ouyang Xixian, wanted her to die. Ouyang Xixian controls a biologicalpany, and on the surface he researches things that are normal. In fact, thepany also has a secret base, which has been studying human genes. Thepany just released a new drug that, with the equipment, will allow the heroine to survive temporarily, but the brain can think and the body cannot move, just as if it was frozen. However, this freezing is regarded as letting time stand still, causing the host''s body organs to suspend failure, and when theye up with other methods, they will take her out to solve it. In the end, after thinking of countless ways, it didn''t work. Ouyang Xixian suddenly thought that it might be feasible to use the female host''s gene to make organ replicas. It only failed many times in the end, and the only remaining cord blood genes are not enough. At this time, the female lead cannot be awakened again. She can only exist in the container of life. Once released, no one can predict what irreversible consequences will ur. Later, someone inadvertently proposed whether it is possible to make an identical clone, that is, to clone a human. When the clone matures, she will transnt all her organs to the female host''s body. After all, they have done it before, and the experiments on other animal replicas have been rtively sessful. see you tomorrow Chapter 3288: Human cloning (3) Chapter 3288: Human cloning (3) 3288: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The clone experiment was very sessful. After all, the secretboratory of this biologicalpany has done a lot of such experiments. Although most of them are made of animal clones for research, the human body has done little, but it has not been done before. There are actually many failed clones in the secretboratory base, and this time it was no ident. After the clone ispleted, it is ced in the nutrient solution and it takes some time to grow. Even if the growth of the clone is elerated exponentially, it is finally the limit to make this replica grow to a nearly twenty-year-old appearance. At this time, after various researches, it was still not possible to perform transntation directly. Even with current medical technology, all organs in the human body cannot bepletely operated at once. After all, for many transnt operations, it may take up to ten hours to perform all the transnts. It is simply impossible to imagine. Not only is the surgeon unable to support that time, even if you can find a few more doctors in the n, it is unrealistic to rece people halfway through, it is unrealistic, after all, the female lead s body is actually very weak and it is impossible toplete such surgery . Therefore, until there is no perfect solution, the heroine can only exist in the container of life, and the life is still. Moreover, the female lead cannot disappear in front of people for a long time. Eventually, they decided to copy the female lead''s memory and instill it in the clone, that is, the original owner''s mind, and let her live out with Ouyang Xi. In this way, the original owner has all the memories of the female lead. The year she was released was 25 years old. That is to say, the evolution of these events, such as marriage, serious illness, and clones, is only a short period of three years. This year is the eighth year of the female lead s marriage, and she is thirty years old, which means that the original lead has lived with Ouyang Xixian for five years. In these five years, she has never doubted her identity. After all, her family and her husband are very good to her. Even if she was married, she was like a little princess, held by everyone. Even her brother at home took care of her. Almost all rtives are afraid that she would stumble and stumble. This is not what she wants to do, nor is she to do it. The memory of the heroine''s severe illness was naturally vague. It is not clear anyway, but in memory, it was from that time that she was always doing a rich wife who did nothing at home. Everyone knew that Ouyang Xixian loved her. In fact, it was Ouyang Xixian, and the parents of the original owner, who was afraid that she would go out to do things outside, and what would happen. After all, umbilical cord blood is gone, and this is the only clone that has the right organs growing and can be transnted to them who care about that person. Once there is any ident with this clone, the heroine has no chance to wake up. Now we just need to wait for the medical technology to mature, whether it is five years, ten years, or two decades. As long as the clone is not in danger, the hostess will be able to wake up on the day when surgery can be performed. In fact, as they thought, in the end, the world produced a very powerful surgical instrument, which was much more urate and faster by human surgery. This was born for the heroine, and everyone who cares about the heroine is happy for it . Chapter 3289: Clones (4) Chapter 3289: Clones (4) The 3289th chapter clone (4) When this surgical instrument was put into use, the Tang family and Ouyang Xixian were paying attention to this every day. However, they still dare not take it lightly. The transntation waited for thousands of operations to be sessful before they nned to perform surgery on the female lead. After all, the situation of the female lead is different from other people. She needs to rece all the organs in a short time. And because of her physical condition, it is no longer suitable for the second life to stand still. Later, after a discussion with a group of top experts, a very perfect n appeared. Ouyang Xixian nned to perform an operation on the female lead. At this time, the original owner still found no problems. Because her husband and her family are really nice to her. She loves her family and her husband. How could she think that she was born just to treat another person. One day, those who gave birth to her will watch her die. Just the day before the surgery, she didn''t know anything, but this day Ouyang Xixian was at home all day and she was not allowed to cook. The two people seemed to eat different food. It was only at night that Ouyang Xixian said that thepany was very busy and wanted to check it out. In fact, he was just worried about the experiment and had to go to the secretboratory to see the situation. In fact, every night, Ouyang Xixian will go home and stay with her. Every night, she slept heavily, almost falling asleep with her eyes closed. That''s because whenever Ouyang Xixian was there, she would give her a ss of milk with a sleeping effect. In order not to make her doubt, she will also imnt some memories between husband and wife. In fact, when she fell asleep, Ouyang Xixian spent the night in the study. He knew very well that this was just a clone, a tool that made his favorite woman an organ container, how could he like her. On the night before the operation, the original owner tossed around and couldn''t sleep. Suddenly a call came from her brother Tang Zhou. The first sentence from Tang Zhou was: "Sister, you must listen to me today. Hurry up and go as far as possible." The original owner naturally did not understand what Tang Zhou''s words meant. I have been asking questions, what does Tang Zhou mean by this sentence. Tang Zhou didn''t know how to exin, so he came to her and took her to a temporarily safe ce. "Xiao Zhou, why do you want me to go?" "Sister, believe me once and leave here." Tang Zhou was in a paradox, although he also wanted to save his biological sister, but although the person in front of him was a clone, it was another sister who copied, he also knew What is the purpose, but no matter what, this is a living being. The day of surgery was approaching, but he did not want her to be brutally removed from her internal organs and lost her life. He hopes his sister will wake up, and hopes that one day there will be a suitable organ and the operation will be sessful. But he also knows how kind her sister is. If she knew the truth, because she needed another life to disappear, she would me herself all her life. Maybe because it is the hard work of everyone, she will not choose to end herself, but she will not be happy in her life. These words, Tang Zhou naturally will not speak with the original owner. Seeing that the original owner still looked strange, Tang Zhou finally talked about the clone. Chapter 3290: Human cloning (5) Chapter 3290: Human cloning (5) The 3290th chapter clone (5) I also said that if she didn''t leave again, she would only wait for death and no way to live. "Your existence is only for another person. Tomorrow is tomorrow. Your husband will send you to the operating room." Tang Zhou rubbed his hair. "If I knew he would make a copy of my sister, Body, it will definitely stop in the beginning, and nothing will happen today. " "Parents must know this," Tang Zhou said with a heavy expression on his face. "No wonder they had to send me abroad that year, just because I was afraid that I knew it would stop it." "Everything has been made clear to you now. I''ll take you away. I''ll take you to a very far ce. You can hide and stay safe for decades." "I did this not only for you, but mainly for my sister," Tang Zhou said. "She is very kind. If she knew the truth of all this, she would never be happy and me herself forever." The original owner was also very surprised at the time. She wanted tough and tell Tang Zhou that these were all jokes. But every cloned person actually has some abilities. For example, the original owner, her memory is actually very good. You can instantly extract some useful information from past memories. There are too many unreasonable things. When added together, it is easy to find problems. She used to be happy because she had always lived. She would not do this. Doing this now is basically subconscious. Tang Zhou was ready for everything. While the original owner was still in a bun, he pushed people into the car, took her to the airport, gave her a card, a new cell phone, and a suitcase, and pushed her in Turned away. While the original owner did not get on the ne, she went home. All her memories are of the heroine, and those of her rtives are also of the heroine. She is just a clone. Even if Tang Zhou sent her to the airport and prepared her all the way back, she was still confused. Where can she go? She was born for a heroine, and even her thoughts are female. She is not an independent person at all. She loved her parents and her husband, so she went back. That night, she stayed up all night until the early morning when Ouyang Xixian came to pick her up. The moment the door was opened, Ouyang Xixian walked into the room. She wanted to ask him. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Xixian spoke first: "Why are you back?" How could a person approaching surgery, Ouyang Xixian, let her stay at home alone, this clone is rted to his beloved woman''s life. At this time, the original owner understood that even if she left yesterday, she would be arrested. At this point, she only said one sentence: "I don''t know where to go, but I can only go back here." "Now that you know everything and can''t escape, just follow me." The original owner hardly resisted and followed Ouyang Xixian away. She is still confused now and doesn''t know what to do. She has been raised at home by Ouyang Xixian. Even though she has all the memory of the heroine, she does not have an independent personality. She is really just a replica. But she understood one thing: she couldn''t lose Ouyang Xixian, she couldn''t lose her loved family. She thought that they had fulfilled their wishes, and it was all over. However, this is not the case. The operation was very sessful and has never been smoother. The heroine is awake and her body is recovering. Chapter 3291: Cloning people (6) Chapter 3291: Cloning people (6) Chapter 3291 Cloning People (6) The hostess was apanied by the family and lived a happy life. As for the heroine''s replica, that is, the clone, everyone concealed her, thinking that she only needed to live happily. Things became a foregone conclusion, even though Tang Zhou had countless anger and sadness in his heart, he was still afraid to tell the truth, for fear of stimting the heroine. Moreover, the Tang family and Ouyang Xi were obviously afraid of Tang Zhou''s disorderly speaking, basically he was not allowed to get along with the female lead alone. All the original owners have been removed and temporarily ced in the nutrient solution. Because the data showed that her vital characteristics had not disappeared, they decided to study it when they were free. After all, this was a very sessful clone. Just before that, there were many things to be dealt with, and they didn''t control the original owner here for the time being. When they were almost busy and remembered the clone, they came to check her condition and found a strange thing, which surprised everyone in the secretboratory. Because all the cloned bodies have been removed, organs are slowly being formed. Although it looks very small and grows slowly, they are sure that these are exactly what they think. When Ouyang Xi was aware of this situation, he didn''t hesitate to let everyone invest in research, and he must study the principle. The original owner who thought he was liberated has be a living experimental body. Sliced, cruelly cut off the flesh. Over and over again, even though she was surrounded by countless loves, she had countless loves, and was gradually wiped away by these cold scalpels. She hurts. Every day is painful, and no one will understand the pain of the body being emptied again and again, and those organs slowly growing out. All the love in her heart, innocence, had disappeared. The rest is, full of anger. Yes, she learned to be angry, hated, and struggled. The situation of the original owner is not ordinary. After being removed, it will gradually grow out. As long as enough nutrient solution is given, the growth speed is very fast. This regenerative ability made Ouyang Xixian have to move. Not to mention the whole secretboratory, even more crazy. At first they only removed the organ of the original owner. Later, they would also cut her fingers. As long as the facial features can be removed, they will be removed a little bit to see if they can grow again. Once human beings have mastered such a regenerative ability, it will be a very big breakthrough, and the people in their entireboratory will also achieve shocking achievements in the world. At this time, Ouyang Xixian also got very bad news that although the female lead''s surgery was sessful, the recement of new organs in the body was still failing at a faster rate than normal people. It may take another ten, twenty, or even thirty years to wait for the day of real failure. But he absolutely does not allow, the female lead is a little dangerous. Working on the project of human organ regeneration is his main purpose. If there is a drug research, the female lead will have no worries at all, and will be able to live healthy and healthy. The original owner, who has gone through thousands of experiments, has no feelings. All grief and pain were reduced to destruction. One day, she has great power. Chapter 3292: Clone (7) Chapter 3292: Clone (7) The 3292nd chapter clone (7) She killed all the people who sliced her in theboratory, escaped theboratory, and began to destroy the world. Her mind was full of destruction. She is like a monster without emotion, a monster born in theboratory. Destroy whatever you see, causing terrible disaster to the world, a monster that can only destroy. The final solution to the original owner is Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian used those memories from the past to awaken the original owner, leaving her brain surrounded by that sweet love. Taking this opportunity, Ouyang Xixian destroyed her. The story of the original owner ends here. She was born for human beings and died of feelings. It can be said that she wasmented all her life. The environment made her never understand many things. In the eyes of human beings, she is a bad thing, because her existence has brought countless dangers to human beings, and destroyed their buildings and homes. But humans never understand what the reason behind this is. Even some of the skin repair fluids on the market did not know that this skin repair fluid was actually extracted by numerous scalpels and experiments on the original owner. If there is no original owner, what skin repair fluidse from this world, how can their damaged skin be repaired. After solving the problem of the original owner, the experiment on regeneration was also forced to stop. In order not to regenerate and apany the heroine''s life, Ouyang Xixian decided to close the secretboratory. I n to live a happy life with the heroine. He suddenly wanted to understand that life will alwayse to an end, why need to spend all his energy to study things that are empty and may not seed. Might as well, grow old slowly with your beloved. Later, Tang Zhou died in an ident. The heroine was sad for a long time, and slowly came out with the constion of Ouyang Xixian. Later, the hostess''s parents were also dead. At this time, Ouyang Xixian suddenly found that the female lead seemed to have not smiled for a long time, especially towards him. But he didn''t ask why, they just passed their whole lives, pretending to be happy. This is all the memory, Tang Guozai carefully read it. The system is on the side and I have seen it many times. Every time the host said that he hadn''t watched it carefully. He has watched it several times recently, and should not miss any important information. [The host is big, does the hostess know anything? Her reaction seemed strange at the end. "It should be what I know, but I don''t know exactly what I know." After all, there is no psychological activity about the heroine in the memory. But the second half of the female lead''s life is very unhappy, it is indeed a fact. There is still time to be pushed onto the operating table. No matter the time is up, Tang Guo has no ns to be pushed to the operating table. She was not allowed to remove organs from her body alive. Since you are here, you must not have been abused. That Ouyang Xixian only regarded the clone as a tool, even if he had his purpose and persistence, but the clone was already her, then they were enemies. Didn''t Ouyang Xixian want to rescue the heroine? She thought of a very perfect n, but she didn''t know. At that time, Ouyang Xixian was willing or unwilling to rescue the hostess. see you tomorrow. I have a bad cold, so go to bed first. Chapter 3293: Clones (8) Chapter 3293: Clones (8) The 3293rd chapter clone (8) While there was still time, Tang Guomunicated the things in this world with the people in the group. Everyone still made her be careful. No matter what or what, what should be protected first is herself. Even if she is very powerful, the people in the group have never ignored the instructions in this regard. Margaret, in particr, gave Ding Guo a lot of advice to keep her alive. Fearing something unexpected, she couldn''t go to the magic world in the end, which made everyone in the group cry andugh. Tang Guo''s situation today is to be a wealthy wife at home, as if in instilled memories, her body is rtively weak, not suitable for strenuous exercise or long-distance travel; she has even been told to not eat Some irritating foods. In fact, slowly from these clues in life, the original owner may not find anything strange. But she was born with a memory instilled in her, and she was full of trust in the people around her. Even if there were countless wrongs in her ce, she never thought about what to guess. Because in her memory of the past 20 years, her parents have always loved her as a little princess and couldn''t bear to let her feel wronged. Her husband Ouyang Xixian, like jewelry, held her in her palms. Whatever she doubts, she will never doubt these rtives. Tang Guo watched a TV drama at home for a while, and it was still early in the evening when Ouyang Xixian returned. She decided to go to her parents'' house to see it. This time, she passed alone. In the past, no matter where she went, her parents and Ouyang Xixian required her to notify them in advance and arrange for someone to pick her up. It may be that she was more obedient before, and Ouyang Xixian did not arrange anyone to watch on the bright side. Tang Guo went to the garage to pick up the car, and then drove to his parents'' home. The distance between the two was about half an hour. Just before her forefoot left, Ouyang Xixian received the news that she was away from home. When Tang Guo was driving, the system helped capture it, and someone was following her. Not only was someone tracking her behind, the system had scanned it before, and all cars in the garage had invisible cameras and trackers. Obviously, Ouyang Xixian had prepared these for a long time, and I was afraid that there would be one in case. "Are they connected with Ouyang Xixian?" [The host is big, they are talking. "Sure enough, as I thought, I''d better go to the hostess''s parents'' house first, and let Ouyangxi be anxious." Tang Guo''s lips had a faint smile. "From now on, I''m a clone, maybe In the eyes of many people who make clones, clones are not a person, but a tool to survive for humans. But in the eyes of our clones, clones are also a life and an independent body, and they need to be respected. We have the genes of human beings, and we want to live a good life in this world. We want to get affection, love, being cared for, loved by others, and want to live in peace and stability in this world. " "But our humans are made just to extract organs from our bodies. If the shell has no other role, it will be the end of destruction." "As a naturally breeding human, they may understand this approach, but I am now a clone." The system heard something, just listening silently. Chapter 3294: Cloning people (9) Chapter 3294: Cloning people (9) 3294: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Because in those memories, not only the original owner was subject to various experiments, slice studies, but other clones were gradually being born. After the sess of the original human clone, theboratory has begun to fully study the clone. Many participants have done this experiment with their own genes. There are many clones in secretboratories today. There are finished products, semi-finished products, and even clones that have been brought out like Tang Guo. Of course, there is also a family put into use, the organs were removed, and the clones provided by the gene owner were eventually destroyed. In theter part of the plot, in order to prevent the clones from causing further trouble, Ouyang Xixian was very decisive and bombed the ind. There are not only thousands of clones, but also some researchers. All this was destroyed because he wanted to hide the secret that he would never tell the heroine. In order not to let the heroine know the truth, he exhausted all means and almost annihted humanity, thinking that he could get a stable and happy life. "I also suspect Tang Zhou''s death." Tang Guo said silently and systematically: "The younger brother, the heroine, died too strange, do you think?" [Actually, I found out when I was watching. I died in a car ident. I remember introducing it. Is Tang Zhou a racer? It is professionally trained. When racing, there have been many idents. Because of safety protection, they are actually minor injuries. But at the time of death, it was a little strange. Mainly, it was weird to die. He suspected that Ouyang Xixian had done it, but there was no evidence. Half an hourter, Tang Guo came to the Tang family. "Xiaoguo, why are you here by yourself?" Tang mother walked in front of Tangguo with a worried expression. "How can you run around, your health is bad, what if something happens? Next time you go out, notify Just ask Xi Xian and let him arrange a driver for you, or call us and let us arrange someone to pick you up. " Tang Guo noticed that although Tang''s mother was anxious, she didn''t see much love in her eyes. The anxiety in the eyes was more like being afraid that she would be lost and lost, and there would be terrible consequences at that time. Didn''t the original owner notice such a clear look? Maybe it was found, it was just the illusion of her memory that made her subconsciously ignore it. "When the children are here, let her in." Father Tang seemed much calmer, and quickly called her in. It is slightly different from the Tang father in memory. The Tang father here looks a little more serious. And the father in the memory, every time she saw her, she should be loving and smiling. Obviously, even if they are the same as their daughters, they have the same genes as their daughters, and even people who have the memory of their daughters, they know very well that this is not their daughter. Being kind and caring to her is nothing more than an organ in her body that will allow their daughter to really wake up. In the eyes of the two couples, Tang Guo did not tangled without seeing other emotions. A clone is, of course, inferior to her beloved biological daughter. It should be said that it ispletely iparable, so she is not extravagant, and the couple will show herpassion. Parents who love their daughters can do anything crazy to save their own daughters. Chapter 3295: Clones (10) Chapter 3295: Clones (10) 3295: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers Tang''s mother was still cooking enthusiastically, perhaps because she had been told, Tang Guo could see that they had deliberately maintained the same way with her as before. Maybe people are still different, making their performance stiff. "After a while, I arranged for the driver to take you home. You child, if you are not well, don''t run around. If Xi Xian knows it, then he will worry about you all over the world." Tang mother med, Some sadness appeared in the eyes, it should be sad for Ouyang Xi. After all, she did not live a few happy days with the heroine, and the heroine almost died. Now I am busy saving the mistress to do such a thing. From their perspective, of course, it would be equally sad for Ouyang Xixian''s obsession. "Yeah, next time you have to go out, you must inform Xi Xian," Father Tang said, "Do you remember the past? After you had a conflict, you lost it. Xi Xian was looking for You, stop everything in thepany, don''t worry him next time. " "Yes, Xixian is too difficult." Mother Tang said, "Where to go, tell us in advance, or tell Xixian, we can apany you. Xiaoguo, you are married, now Xixian every day Be busy at work and call us if it''s not particrly important. " In fact, Tang s father and mother s mother are looking forward to it every day. The day of the surgery is advanced so that their real daughter can wake up. Facing the clone in front of her, even if she looks the same, they never consider her as a real life. In their eyes, she is an instrumental person. It may be that everything she copied was the heroine, so that they felt that this person was just a container, not a real person. "Why can''t I go out alone? I don''t walk around, just go out and rx, go shopping with a few friends I know, and watch movies. Haven''t these things been done before?" Tang Guo proposed doubt. In the end, both couples were stunned, because this was the first time Tang Guo questioned. To them, this is the obedient clone who first proposed what he wanted to do instead of obediently doing what they arranged. She seemed a bit more alive than before. During the couple''s time, they did not think how to answer this question. Yeah, why can''t she go out by herself, meet three or two friends, go shopping, watch movies, and buy something she likes? This is not an ordinary person, should it be a life? "Parents, in fact, my body is very healthy, I have tried it at home. I can swim ten times in one breath without getting too tired." Just kidding, anyway, it''s a clone, in fact, the genes have been strengthened. In addition, it is in the best growth environment. Will it regenerate, or even awaken powerful power? The two couples were more speechless, but Tang mother still forcedly said, "As parents, I still don''t always worry about my little princess. Since you were sick that time, how can I and your parents Don''t worry about you going out alone. Xiaoguo, don''t worry us. " This is indeed a good reason, they obscure her memory of the original main organ failure to her. Chapter 3296: Clones (11) Chapter 3296: Clones (11) 3296: Word Stacks Level 3296 This made her remember that she was seriously ill and almost died. There is nothing wrong with this exnation. In order to dispel Tang Guo''s going out alone, the couple cried in front of her in various ways, showing a worried and sad look, and they were very afraid of losing her appearance, trying to get her to return to God. Because this is the only clone that can cure their daughter, once Tang Guo is lost, even a caring person finds something wrong, it is dangerous for their daughter. In addition, human cloning is actually not allowed in this world. This is a vition of human rules and has been banned from studying human cloning for many years. But there are still many organizations that are studying these secretly. If the existence of this clone is discovered, those people will certainly not let it go. What were the two couples talking about? At this moment, there was a sudden noise at the door. When the door was pushed open, they walked into a handsome young man who was holding a **** and wearing a racing suit. The young man first nced at Tang Guo, then stared at Tang''s father and mother, and said with a smile, "Parents, I heard you at the door afraid you might lose your sister. What happened?" This young man is Tang Zhou. He walked in with a smile on his face, and nced at Tang Guo''s body for a moment. My sister is here, so why do you make such delicious food? When I was at home, I was hungry, so let your aunt do whatever you want. It looks like today, mom still cooks herself, I already smell familiar Scent. " "Now that you smell it, wash your hands ande and eat it." Tang mother smiled and greeted Tang Zhou. Compared with before, she looked at Tang Zhou in her eyes. It was from her heart''s joy and love. Zhou should return. "A Zhou, don''t you say you won''t be back next week?" Tang Zhou washed his hands, came out of the kitchen, filled himself with a bowl of rice, and sat in his usual position. First, he took a big mouthful of rice and took a bite of familiar dishes. He swallowed it and said, It was intended to stay abroad for a few days of fun. Later, it seemed that there was nothing to y. All the years were those projects. It was strange and boring, so I came back early. " Tang Zhou''s words, the two couples were not surprised. Tang Zhou is a professional racing driver. The Tang family does notck this money. His son has a hobby and they also support it. Even if they don''t support it, this kid is very stubborn. However, Tang Zhou promised to y the traffic jam until he was only 30 years old, at the age of 30 he immediately retired and then returned to take over thepany. Because he was afraid of his parents'' concerns, he would check the car, his own equipment, and protective measures before every race. Even if it happened several times, he was very professional, protected himself well, and was luckier than many racers. In addition, his physical condition is also good, and the person is young, and the chance of ident is actually very small. "Yes, parents, before I heard you at the door, does my sister seem to be going out?" Tang Zhou asked. Tang mother said before Tang Guo that if she wanted to go shopping and buy things, they talked about her. "My parents are busy with thepany, and my brother-inw is also busy. I think I''m the busiest now, or I''ll apany my sister to go shopping during the recent period. I''m bored in the house every day. What about? " Chapter 3297: Clones (12) Chapter 3297: Clones (12) 3297: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Zhou''s proposal made the two couples hesitant. This is expected by Tang Guo, although Tang Zhou is more than 20 years old, but the whole person is full of vitality and always has a red heart. Looking at it is a tough man. In fact, a heart is charitable. When he was a kid, it was the kind that even a little ant was not willing to step on. When it came to cloning people, they tried everything to send Tang Zhou abroad, and they didn''t know the truth until Tang Zhou returned. Otherwise, they would not tell Tang Zhou if they could not hide it. For a period of time, Tang Zhou gave them the meaning of popr life every day, and no matter what life was, they should be respected. I also told them how kind and simple a sister is. If you know that your life is from another person, even if it is the life of a cloned person, you will live in anxiety and guilt all your life, and you will die in pain. If the sister is awake, she would rather die than have such a result. Of course, Tang Zhou was unsessful. The two couples couldn''t bear it because their sister was 20 years old instantly. He has been abroad all these years. Actually, not only did he participate in racingpetitions, but also a more important reason was to find a way to rescue his sister. Tang Guo, the clone, did not think of any way to rescue him. There has been no suitable surgical n, which is good news for him, at least it will give him a lot of time to fight. Only to the end of the plot, Tang Zhou failed. "Parents, let A Zhou go with me, I haven''t seen A Zhou for a long time." Tang Guo said at this time, she felt that this brother was a bit wrong, and he needed to take a closer look and see the child What little secret is hidden in my heart. If the younger brother apanies shopping, if the couple refuses again, there will be a big problem. "Okay, let''s say so," Tang Zhou said happily after the couple agreed. "After lunch, I took my sister to go shopping, buy a nice skirt for my sister, and apany her to the movie." Get up, my sister hasn''t been out with me for a long time after getting married. " After dinner, while Tang Guo didn''t notice, Tang mother winked at Tang Zhou and called him to the room. Father Tang kept talking and diverted Tang Guo''s attention. Tang Guo pretended not to know anything and watched them y. "A Zhou, can you not break your brother-inw''s affairs, as long as you find a suitable solution, your real sister will be able to return." Mother Tang warned, "Even if she looks like her and has your sister''s memory, she will never be your sister , A Zhou, you have to figure it out. " "A Zhou, I know that you are so kind-hearted that even a small ant can''t bear to step on one of them. But the person we need to save is your real sister. She is the only one who can save your sister. Do you want to keep your eyes open? Watching your sister die like this? " "Mom, do you think if sister wakes up and knows all this, will she be happy?" "Xian Xian has agreed with us, and this matter will never be told to her." Tang mother said firmly, "As long as you don''t say, we don''t say, Xiaoguo will never know and will always be happy To survive. " "A Zhou, please, Mom, please?" Then, Tang mother had to kneel to Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou quickly supported her and whispered, "Mom, she is also very pitiful. I want to be nice to her. She will not see the world in the future. I just apany her to do something that she likes to do. .She hasn''t seen the world any time soon, and you will be deprived of your life, I just feel a little pity for her ... otherwise, I feel bad about it. " See you tomorrow good night. Chapter 3298: Clone (13) Chapter 3298: Clone (13) 3298: Word Stacks Level 3298 "Well, let''s do it," Mother Tang finallypromised. "Then you can only take her out for a walk, can you do other things, A Zhou, you have to lie in the container of life and have been sleeping for so many years. fruit." "A Zhou, do you want your sister Xiaoguo to wake up?" Tang mother asked. Tang Zhou looked serious: "Of course I hope that when I wake up every day, my sister will appear in my room, and I am very polite to lift my quilt aside." "That being the case, then please apany her," said Tang mother, who was motivated by the words before Tang Zhou. She was not really a cruel person, but this matter is in front of her. Of course, her final choice is Save her daughter, "If she wants anything, buy it for her. You are right, in fact, she is also a life." She and Father Tang are not unaware that this is a living body, but they can only be more selfish than their daughter''s life, and they can continue to give themselves hints. Implying that this is a human-grown clone, this is the only way to rescue his daughter. The clone looks like a girl, and it has her daughter''s memory, which is not her own daughter. "Mum, in fact, I have been looking for other ways to rescue my sister these years," Tang Zhou said. "When I knew the truth, I was thinking, if I found a more perfect solution, would nt I have to sacrifice it? She is. " Mother Tang was surprised for a moment, and then quickly asked, "Have you found it?" Of course, Mother Tang is willing to be able to heal her daughter without harming other living beings. If it hurts people, they can heal those they want to heal, and no one will be unwilling. A Zhou was right. Her daughter is really kind. They have done a good job over the years. What will they do in the future to hide all the truth about her daughter? "Sorry, no. Perhaps there is the most advanced medical equipment and surgical equipment in the world, but it is not so coincident. At the same time, all organs can be paired with my sister." Mother Tang''s eyes dimmed: "A Zhou, you go, wherever she wants to go, you apany her, and satisfy her if she needs anything." Mother Tang didn''t want to continue this topic. She was afraid to talk too much about this clone, and the more she thought the other person was a real person, the more she couldn''t help herself. If she can''t be cruel, her daughter Xiaoguo will never be able to wake up. "Sister, where do you want to go, let''s go, I will only apany you today." Tang Zhou''s performance is like memory, there seems to be no difference. He was very intimate and would pull Tang Guo off the sofa, say hello to Tang s father and mother, and push her to change shoes: Your brother, I have nt had anythingtely, knowing that my sister is bored at home, thetest task Just to apany you wherever you want to go, I will apany you wherever I go, just like when I was a kid, wherever I want to go, my sister will apany me wherever I go. " In fact, the rtionship between Tang Zhou and the heroine is very good, and the two sisters are basically talking about nothing. If you are the person who most expects the female lead to wake up, Tang Zhou is definitely one of them. "Go shopping first." Tang Guo offered his own needs, "Snack Street." This is what she found from her memory. When she was a kid, her two siblings often went to Snack Street together. Chapter 3299: Clone (14) Chapter 3299: Clone (14) 3299: Word Stacks Level 3299 Obviously, they are not too spicy, they will go home with a mouthful of food, and they will be scolded by the couple. In fact, Tang Zhou was greedy, and the hostess took him with him. "Okay, let''s go to Snack Street first, go to Snack Street, and eat what we like, and then we will go to some ces with good scenery to see. Come back to the movie at night, I watched it and it was released recently The new movie is time to catch up. " Tang Zhou changed his shoes and said when he opened the door. His performance reassured the couple of the Tang family. Apanying Tang Guo to do these shows that Tang Zhou has a choice in his heart and will not stop it. Tang Zhou had just taken Tang Guo out, and the Tang family had received a call from Ouyang Xixian. "Xi Xian," Father Tang sighed, "you don''t have to worry, A Zhou really took Xiaoguo out, but I think the child should want to understand, now I want to take her to y and apany her Do what you want to do. " "Is that so?" Ouyang Xixian wasn''t sure if Tang Zhou wanted to understand. "Then I will arrange two people to follow them. Even if Xiao Zhou wants to understand, if she has a problem, Xiaoguo will not have a chance to wake up again. " "Okay, you can arrange it. The child A Zhou has no bad intentions, and is as good as his sister. Now I just do this, but why don''t we, if Xiaoguo is married to you and not living at home, Faced with such a living person every day, after so many years together, they may be intolerable. " "Dad, don''t think so much, you just miss Xiaoguo too much. When I have time toe and pick you up, I will take you to see Xiaoguo. When you see the real Xiaoguo, you won''t think so." The conversation between the two ended quickly. Basically it is all around the heroine, and on the other side, Tang Zhou has taken Tang Guo to the snack street. After spending two hours in the snack street, they went to a nice ce on the edge of the city, rushed back at about seven o''clock, and went to see the movie booked in advance. When Tang Zhou sent Tang Guo back to her house, it was a little over eleven. As soon as the car arrived at the door, Tang Guo saw a man standing at the door. The light was on the inside of the vi, but the doorway was very dark. The figure at the door was a little tall, and a little Mars was moving. When Tang Zhou drove and stopped at the door, the Mars suddenly disappeared. [It is Ouyang Xixian, the host is big, he has been waiting here for several hours. "Sister, I''m home." Tang Zhou pulled the door and brought Tang Guo out. "Look, my brother-inw is really worried about you. My brother-inw took my sister out to y, he didn''t even worry." "I''m afraid that you will lose the little fruit. Your kid has always been arrogant, without seriousness. I can wait here, and no one is arranged toe to you, I have given you the greatest trust." Ouyang Xi Xian came over and said Tang Zhou deeply. At the time, Tang Zhou knew about the clones, and he still remembers the appearance of the noise. Just a few yearster, Tang Zhou actually wanted to understand it, which was really a bit incredible. He would not believe that Tang Zhou really wanted to understand this matter for the time being. "Brother-inw, your sister has sent you back, so let''s go with your baby," Tang said with ease on his face. Chapter 3300: Clones (15) Chapter 3300: Clones (15) 3300: Word Stacks Level 3300 "I haven''t had anythingtely. I heard that you are also very busy. I wille over every day to pick up my sister and go out to y." Lost, arrange a driver for me. It s best to arrange a few more bodyguards. Anyway, my sister is also Mrs. Ouyang, let alone two bodyguards. Twenty bodyguards are not wasted. " Ouyang Xixian carefully observed the next Tang Zhou and found that his look was normal, as if he really wanted to understand it. "Okay, it''s like I''m not letting you two sisters meet." Even if people are arranged on the bright side, they are definitely needed secretly. Regardless of whether Tang Zhou will be attentive, it is best to arrange people to look at it. This clone must not cause any problems. Xiaoguo wakes up, but it''s up to her. He has got the news that apany has developed a very advanced surgical device, but it is not yet mature in all aspects, but once the experiment of this surgical device is sessful, and it is put into use for tens of millions of times, the small fruit may be It will be able to perform that major operation. Tang Guo felt Ouyang Xixian''s thoughts, and she knew the time. For this advanced surgical equipment, Ouyang Xixian also invested a lot of money in thatpany. I almost smashed into it, and even spent money to hire some patients to try this kind of surgical equipment. Maybe Ouyang Xixian really likes and loves the heroine, but he is not a good person, because in his eyes, only the heroine''s life is fate, others'' lives are as cheap as grass, which is always at any time It can be sacrificed. Tang Zhou had already left, and Ouyang Xixian and Tang Guo returned to the room. "Why do you suddenly think of going out?" "I''ve always been bored at home. I found that my body is getting bettertely, so I want to go out for a walk." Tang Guo answered normally, "In fact, my body is really good, Xi Xian, you don''t have to worry too much. You''re just being too careful. Going out and walking might be better. " Ouyang Xixian was silent for a moment, then said: "Also, since Xiao Zhou has time to apany you recently, then I can rest assured. These days, I am really busy and ignore you." "No, you are nice to me. What you want to do is business. How can you stay with me everyday at home?" Ouyang Xixian looked at Tang Guo''s face and suddenly said, "When I''m done, I''ll stay with you every day. Wherever you want to go, I''ll go with you, with you, or with me, how can I get Xiao Zhou? Where''s the kid? " Tang Guo understood that Ouyang Xixian''s words were not actually spoken to her, but looked at her face and said to the heroine. Yeah, the face exactly like the heroine is exactly a replica. Anyone who is familiar with the female lead may have some hallucinations when looking at it for a long time. Even if they know very well in their hearts, sometimes they still can''t help leaking their emotions. "The milk is warm, I''ll get it for you." Every time Ouyang Xixian couldn''t control his emotions, he went to get the original owner a ss of milk, and when she fell asleep, he could go to the study room to calm down. He is not the same as the Tang family. He did not showpassion for the clone. When he saw her, he couldn''t help but think of his love. asionally he couldn''t control himself, so he needed an excuse to avoid it. open. Chapter 3301: Clone (16) Chapter 3301: Clone (16) Chapter 3301: Cloning (16) For several days in a row, every morning, Tang Zhou took Tang Guo to y under the eyelids of Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian also gradually believed that Tang Zhou should have epted this fact. ording to his news, Tang Zhou was taking Tang Guo to y interesting things in the world and eat delicious things. It looks like she ispensating her. For this reason, Ouyang Xixian was a little relieved, but still sent someone to watch their whereabouts. Time hastily passed, Tang Zhou has been for two consecutive months, and he took Tang Guo to y every day. During this time, they did not return every day. The Tang family agreed with Tang Zhou''s approach, although they could not do these things. Ouyang Xixian disagreed, but couldn''t stand the persuasion of the Tang family, believing that Tang Guo should bepensated, after all, she would never see the world again. Tang Zhou and Tang Guo traveled through many worlds. One day, they sat on a rock in a mountain and talked. Talking and chatting, they talked far away. Tang Zhou suddenly said, "Sister, do you believe in the existence of clones?" In fact, when Tang Zhou first appeared, Tang Guo knew that Tang Zhou had a problem. When asked about this sentence, it is even more certain. "Is that the clone in the movie?" Of course, Tang Zhou didn''t deliberately take Tang Guo to watch this type of movie. He just took Tang Guo to watch each of the released telephones, and there will always be the subject of clones. Even if Ouyang Xixian did not think this was intentional. "Yes, that''s the kind in the movie." "Maybe in the future." Tang Zhou shook his head with a smile and said, "Sister, in fact, in this world, many secretbs have been studying cloning people many years ago. Although this project is banned in the world, the temptation of cloning people It''s too big. Many people can''t stand such temptations. " "This is a cruel experiment." "Yeah, it''s really cruel," Tang Zhou said again. "Sister, if one day, someone tells you that you are actually a clone. Just like the plot in the movie, your existence may be alive for others. It might also be to provide someone with a part of the body. What kind of reaction would you have at that time? " "A Zhou, have you watched too many movies? Howe you think of it here?" "Sister, you answer my question first," Tang Zhou looks very seriously. "If one day, you are really a clone, your existence is only for one person to provide a part of the body, or an organ, you will How to do it?" Now he has taken her to see the beauty of this world, tell her the truth in advance, and she will go back silly as before, waiting to be taken out of the body, and eventually be a more pathetic experiment? He didn''t want to treat his sister, but he didn''t need such treatment at all. He especially remembers that one day before the ident, at three o''clock in the middle of the night, he suddenly received a call from his sister. The elder sister on the phone trembled and asked with a choked voice: "A Zhou, tell me what happened during those days when I slept." Things were a foregone conclusion, and even if he told the truth, there was no way to change the oue. Even though he was condemned day and night, he did not tell the truth in the face of his sister''s questioning. Chapter 3302: Clones (17) Chapter 3302: Clones (17) Chapter 3302: The Clone "Sister, have you been having nightmares, and nothing special happened when you fell asleep, don''t think about it blindly." This was Tang Zhou''s answer at the time. In fact, he tried his best to control the voice and let his voice Doesn''t sound like lying. But their sister and brother grew up together, and he got along with him the most. He lied and didn''t lie, she could easily see through. "A Zhou, you have changed, you are not my familiar A Zhou, my parents cheated me, Xi Xian deceived me, everyone around me was deceiving me ..." The voice of the hostess seemed somewhat helpless at night, "I live in a world of lies. I thought you wouldn''t deceive me, but you also learned to deceive. A Zhou, I live in pain, do you know?" "Every night is hard for me." "A Zhou, do you experience the feeling that my internal organs have been hollowed out, my fingers have been cut off, my eyeballs have been removed, my teeth have been removed, and my flesh has been cut? This is not even the most painful thing. , It will gradually grow out. A Zhou, can you understand, this kind of pain? " He was surprised when he heard this. All he knew was that his sister might have understood something, and was very upset every day. No matter how much Ouyang Xixian treated her, she couldn''t smile like she used to. He didn''t even know that the facts behind it were like this. "sister" "A Zhou, I already knew everything. Did they forget about organ memory when studying ergonomics?" That time, for the first time, he felt his sister''s voice was very heartbreaking. I know what happened to her. Even these memories are constantly increasing. Maybe this is the punishment for depriving her of her life. " "I won''t choose to die, I will live, and live with this kind of unbearable torment, this is the price to pay, and the pain she has experienced over and over again." At that time, he didn''t know what to say after listening. He had a very important game abroad at the time and could not go away for the time being. However, he has decided that after this game, he immediately went back and talked with his sister about organ memory. No one expected that this would be the case. But he didn''t have the opportunity. He also did not expect that Ouyang Xixian had never trusted him. It was because of the long call that night that Ouyang Xixian decided that he would never let him go back. Ouyang Xixian probably didn''t know the content of the call. Since his sister was able to call him for such a long time, people are not stupid and must be prepared. But it is still easy to check the call history. Ouyang Xiian was afraid he was the one who wanted to tell the truth to his sister, so he arranged for someone to move his car. The person doing it should be one of the assistants around him. In this regard, he has always been very careful, except Ouyang Xixian, he could not think of other people. Later, he didn''t know. The moment he closed and opened his eyes, he went back to the past, when things had not happened yet. Thinking of his sister''s heartbreaking voice of pain and despair that night, he decided to stop it from happening again. Even if it was better to just watch his favorite sister die, than to let her suffer from those terrible memories day and night. "A Zhou, you''re lost." Tang Guo interrupted Tang Zhou. "Yes, why did you ask me those strange questions just now?" She may have understood what purpose Tang Zhou was carrying. see you tomorrow. Recently, my health is very bad. There is no explosion, no additions. The little cuties understand. good night. Chapter 3303: The clone (18) Chapter 3303: The clone (18) Chapter 3303 The Clone (18) "Sister, you answer my question first. If someone tells you one day that you are a clone, the reason you exist is to save another person, what should you do?" Tang Zhou asked again patiently, It is undeniable that he wanted to help this clone escape from it all, mostly for his sister. Nor could he deny that he wanted to help her too. Pity her, but also really pity her, especially remembering what happened. She was cloned, and her memory and feelings were all given. But in the end, she also developed her own consciousness and knew how to resist. At that time, she should be considered a real person. The most ridiculous thing is that Ouyang Xixian showed up. She used the feelings given to her to restrain her, defeated her, and eventually destroyed her and made her disappear into the world. He didn''t know what had happened to her in theboratory, but some messages heard from her sister''s words that night,bined with the fact that she appeared againter, like a monster without emotion, had understood that she must have encountered a lot of injustice. it is good. He had originally thought that she had disappeared after treating her sister. I feel guilty every day for this, and I feel very ufortable. Later, he tried to persuade Ouyang Xixian to give her a way of life, but to no avail. Because at that time, she had be a public enemy of human beings. Even if Ouyang Xixian was willing to let her go, the World Organization would not let her go. Destroyed is her ultimate destination. "Sister? Did you think of how to answer it?" "No, I thought about it for a while," Tang Guo said. "If I was told that I was a clone, I don''t know what to do." This answer was not unexpected at all. If at that time, instead of sending her directly to the ne, he thought she could escape, but instead sent someone to follow her, or sent her to a ce in person, maybe she would not choose to stay. One day, she was suddenly told that she was just a clone, originally belonging to her home, her ce, and people who knew her. It had nothing to do with her. Anyone who knew of this fact would be confused. At that time, he just wanted to let her leave here, but he didn''t think of it. This time it''s different, he will help her get rid of it all, get rid of it all. "Then you think about what to do." Tang Zhou said, "Sister, think about it. If you really do what I said, what is your best way to do it, you don''t need to stand in the perspective of others. Just stand in the perspective that you are a clone. You can think about the plot in the movie, how about it? " Tang Zhou is instilling self-consciousness in Tang Guo, the clone, to make her realize that she is a living body, not an instrumental person at the mercy of others. Many years ago, the world promulgated regtions on human cloning, which is also human, and banned all experiments on human cloning. "Can clones coexist with humans?" Tang Guo did not answer Tang Zhou''s words, but instead asked the question, "ording to the movie, the cloned human body will be stronger than the cloned human, and may even awaken some special powers. In the movie At the beginning of the study of human clones, humans had never thought of such a result. When the appearance of clones threatens human status, humans will be afraid, and then they will master and even destroy clones. " Chapter 3304: The clone (19) Chapter 3304: The clone (19) 3304: Word Stacks Level 3304 "The world has promulgated regtions that do not allow the study of clones. There may not be such an idea. Once clones are really stronger than humans, clones will gradually increase, and they may rece humans in the future. Because they are replicas of an individual , Owning that individual s genes is exactly the same as that individual. " When Tang Zhou was dumb, Tang Guo went on to say, "Actually, there will always be people who do cloning experiments secretly, because there is a huge temptation and interest in cloning. They use it as a tool, but they are already human. Being oppressed for a long time, they will awaken their consciousness of resistance one day. " "A Zhou, clones and humans cannot actually coexist. They are all humans, but they are different humans. The subject will not allow his own clones to rece himself. It should be said that most subjects will be afraid Reced by clones. Most of the subjects, if any organs break down, someone provides them with clones, and they have a great chance of receiving them. " "Sister, this answer is almost the same as if you didn''t answer." Tang Zhou was actually a little happy, and the two months of hard work seemed to be in vain. She has realized many things, and from the perspective of cloning, she also has a sense of resistance. It''s already that day. If you send someone away temporarily, you don''t know what error will happen. The reason why he chose to talk to Tang Guo on this mountain, he was just afraid of being found in the city by Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian didn''t know they wereing up the mountain. Even if someone followed quietly, he couldn''t be too close. Now they are sitting here, surrounded by empty frames, only a few people faintly under the hillside. Those who follow should be among them. After finally finding such an opportunity, Tang Zhou certainly won''t let go. Sooner orter, it is better to say earlier and give her some time to think. "I want to tell you a secret," Tang Zhou''s voice suddenly became a little softer. He approached Tang Guo with a smile on his face and looked away. It wasn''t as if he was sharing a secret, but instead was saying something happy Things, "The next thing I say to you is true. Do nt disbelieve, even if you do nt believe, do nt show a look of surprise or fear, if you can, I ll say it. Tang Guo nodded very cooperatively and looked at Tang Zhou with a curious look. "Actually, you are a clone." Tang Zhou said this secret very simply, "You don''t talk first, listen to me." "You are a copy of my sister. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you this," Tang Zhou took out his phone and showed Tang Guo a photo. "You look at this and know that I didn''t deceive you Now, you see if this person looks exactly like you. " Tang Guo looked on the screen of the mobile phone. The photo was the heroine who was sleeping in the container of life, and it looks the same as Tang Guo now. I have to say that this approach is really convincing. "Don''t show a look of surprise, especially panic, fear ... The guy from Ouyang Xixian has been staring at us. He doesn''t trust me, afraid that I will let you go, and I have been sent to watch for two months." Tang There was some sarcasm on Zhou''s face, he didn''t believe that his sister lived so unhappy, Ouyang Xixian had no idea. Chapter 3305: Clone (20) Chapter 3305: Clone (20) 3305: Word Stacks Level 3305 What happens to the pillow person will be aware of how much. Doesn''t he like sister very much? In the end, the sister was unhappy. He pretended to find nothing, and treated the sister as before, but he didn''t care what happened to the sister. He even got rid of him. Doesn''t Ouyang Xixian know that the elder sister has the deepest rtionship with him, and how painful will he be if he loses his brother? Ouyang Xixian is a selfish ghost, he just wants to confine his sister to his side. "A Zhou, are you kidding me?" "Everything can be joked, this thing is definitely not a joke." Tang Zhou said very seriously, he stared at Tang Guo''s eyes, "Actually you already believe it, right? Don''t hurry to answer me, they haven''t Find a reasonable solution that wo nt do anything to you for the time being, but that day wille. At that time, if you do nt think about it, you will be sent to the operating table to empty all your organs and give it to my sister. . " "If it is true, why do you tell me this? Obviously it can save your so-called real sister. ording to normal thinking, you should support it?" Tang Guo asked back. Tang Zhou chuckled and said, "You are right, you can save my sister. Even if this is a bad thing, I should support it because it makes sense. We are brothers and sisters, why don''t I want her to wake up? What about? But my sister is a kind person. She is really kind. Unlike me, I am not so kind. Just because my sister is so kind, I also consciously be a charitable person who values life and is kind. " "She would never want her life toe at the expense of another person. If she knew the truth, she would live a painful life and would be guilty all her life." Tang Zhou said frankly that although he respects life and respects, in front of the most important people, sometimes everything seems so insignificant. It is precisely because he cares about this person and attaches importance to this person that he will care about her thoughts and choose to do these things. He has always told people that he is actually just an ordinary person. The only really good person is his sister. "You still have time to think, to understand, no matter where I go, I will help you. However, you have to think about it earlier, the more that day, Ouyang Xixian will look more closely at you. By then I It will be much more difficult to take you out. " "If you have any doubts in your heart, let''s take a closer look during this time. By the way, if you try not to drink milk every night, you should be able to find something. Sleeping pills have been added to the milk." "If you want to see me, just call and you just say you want me to apany you to go shopping. My younger brother will apany my sister to go out and give my sister a bag. That is a natural thing. Now Ouyang Xixian should think that what I have done is topensate you. For the time being, I will not doubt the other. As for the other words, don''t say it on the phone. When can I say this, I will take the initiative to mention it. " System: Actually I really want to say, don''t be so careful. With his powerful system, he can say whatever he wants to say, even if there is no problem talking on the phone, Ouyang **** can''t know anything. "It''s windy, I''ll send you back. It''s been a long time, and Ouyang Xixian should think about it again. Come back tomorrow to take you out to y." Chapter 3306: Clones (21) Chapter 3306: Clones (21) Chapter 3306 Cloning people (21) Tang Guo and Tang Zhou yed outside for a week. Of course, under the supervision of those people Ouyang Xixian arranged, neither of them had talked about cloning. Tang Zhou was actually very anxious. If Tang Guo still couldn''t understand and was unwilling to leave, he didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo has been back home for several days now. She didn''t observe Ouyang Xixian as Tang Zhou said. After all, she is no longer the original owner, so there is no need to do these things to fight grass and snakes. She has now thought about what kind of things to do in this world, and now she is discussing this with her friends in the group. [Ziyun]: So the girl''s n is to save the heroine? [School flower]: Of course, I think she''s fine. [Chi Xiao]: But her condition doesn''t seem to be very good. ording to your previous description, taking things like edible herbs for conditioning does not know if it is useful. Mainly, see if her body can bear it. In particr, all organs have problems. Too violent elixir will not work, too mild and slow. If there are other organ-destroying substances in the body, this substance must be expelled first. [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, it is also a troublesome thing to say. [Emanuel]: It''s time to look at me here, gic modification agents, gene repair agents, have you heard of it? I think the kind of illness mentioned by Xiaohua should be caused by radiation-containing drugs. Eating only your elixir, when the two forces collide, may not be very friendly to her. Or use our interster words to cure the disease. And our interster is also forbidden to clone humans, but our technology of cloning human organs is fully mature, but after many years of research, the cloned organs are indeed not as good as human growth. We are still studying why this is the case. At that time, the school hade to us, and we also know that from the time we raised children in vitro to the final choice of the mother to conceive the child, we know that the human body still has many unsolved mysteries. [Margaret]: Regarding the little girl who sounds kind, maybe I have no way, but I have developed a spell, which should be useful for school flowers. Life stills, ording to your time, each one can use one minute, which is already my maximum time limit. [Shangguan Yungu]: I can only say two words of blessing. I ca nt help the uncle for the time being. When I practice for hundreds or thousands of years, it should have some effect. [Margaret]: By the way, I have other spells here to help the school quietly kill the bad guys. I think you should need them. Especially the one named Ouyang Xixian, the best for him. Had Ouyang Xixian died earlier, Xiaohua would go to the next world earlier, maybe it was her magical world? Margaret thinks she is very smart, and she will actively help the school flower in the future. When the other party finishes the thing, she goes back to retreat. Open your eyes, maybe Xiaohua will leave that world and go to the next world. Tang Guo thanked the people in the group and finally asked Emmanuel for a gic modification agent and a gene repair agent, and what might be used. Chapter 3307: The clone (22) Chapter 3307: The clone (22) Chapter 3307 Cloning People (22) Emmanuel is right, the elixir does deal with the female host''s condition, and there are indeed many disadvantages. [School flower]: Emmanuel, I need a lot of gene repair agents, remember, it is a lot, bother you. [Emanuel]; no trouble, I will help you prepare when you go back, when more time to look at the group, ready, I will call you and send it to you. After discussions, Tang Guoxia. The weak system asks: [The host is big, what do you want so many gene repair agents? "Isn''t there many clones in the secretboratory that have gene defects due to various reasons, which eventually lead to defects in all aspects? Perfect clones like me are still rare in secretboratories. These genes The repair agent, of course, helps them repair the genes. Now I''m a clone, of course, I have to help my kind. " Such a proper answer makes the system speechless. I just said that I was going to do something, it was a bit more straightforward. Do they know what they know? A few dayster, Tang Guo received her gic modification agent in a red envelope from Emmanuel. In recent days, Tang Zhou has also hinted with Tang Guo that she wants to figure out what to do. Tang Guo didn''t answer it directly, facing him with a confused look, making Tang Zhou particrly crazy. Secretly, Tang Guo has already made a preliminary n. The first step of this n is to go to the secretboratory and control everyone everywhere. Therefore, she asked Qixiao to make her a lot of people, so she could use it when she was out of sight. After getting the Tatars, Tang Guo left a Tatars and went to the city closest to the secretboratory. The secretboratory is on an ind. Although she can let the system help to destroy theyers of password locks, it is not good and easy to expose. She could easily escape, but the people in Ouyang Xixian and theboratory would definitely be very vignt and not conducive to what she did next. So, after she got to that city, let the system pass a message to a person in the secretboratory and let the other partye out to see her. If he doesn''te, he will never see his family. Although she didn''t tell the other person''s family what happened, she just investigated the information, but after investigation, this person has a weakness, that is, his only son. He didn''t want to participate in this experiment originally, he participated in it for his son. Because his son also urgently needed a new heart recement. It may be due to a gic defect. At present, his son''s clones seem to have defects in the heart. The man was not mentioned in the plot, Tang Guo checked theter experiments in his memory and did not find him. It may be that heter withdrew, or that he may have been killed. But people with shorings have better control. "What about Xiaozhi?" When Tang Guo took off his mask and exposed the face, Pei Tianyi was shocked. This face was too familiar to him. It can be said that the cloned man appeared, and he also participated in it. With a sigh of relief, he continued to ask: "Did you already know the truth? What else do you want to know? I can tell you that everythinges to me and you can kill me, but please do nt hurt Xiaozhi, let him survive thest few years. " He knew that such an experiment would definitely be bad. At first I just wanted to bet on it, but I still lost. see you tomorrow. good night. Chapter 3308: Clones (23) Chapter 3308: Clones (23) 3308: Word Stacks Level 3308 Xiaozhi was born with a gic defect and was born with a heart problem. After he joined this secretboratory, the cloned human hearts cultivated by Xiaozhi were all defective. Xiaozhi is ten years old this year. If he can''tplete heart surgery at the age of fifteen, he won''t be able to survive. This type of congenital heart disease bes more dangerous as it gets older. ording to Xiaozhi''s situation, he may not be able to live at the age of fifteen. He has stopped all learning and activities and can only stay at home quietly every day. In addition to cultivating clones with Xiaozhi''s genes in recent years, he has not given up waiting for Xiaozhi to wait for a paired heart. However, this is undoubtedly the same as winning a pie. The pie dropped in the world, where there is such a suitable heart for Xiaozhi, this organ is really special. Even if you really wait until you can pair, you may end up with various idents and cannot use it. It is difficult for a child''s heart to find a match. I matched it countless times and never seeded. If this experiment could be withdrawn, he might have gone. But this kind of experiment, once joined, there is no other choice, and now it is a dilemma. Although all of the above is sad and desperate, Pei Tianyi did not regret joining this experiment. It was just that he was out of luck and failed to find a way to treat his son. When he saw Tang Guo''s face, he knew that retribution hade. The day he joined theb, he was ready for that. Either retribution ising, or the owner of theb is dying. It''s just that he hopes to dieter, at least to die behind Xiao Zhi. "What do you want, say it, as long as you don''t hurt Xiaozhi, if you want me to help you escape, you can." Pei Tianyi said, "If you want my life, you can, but please Give me a few more years, and when Xiaozhi goes, I will do whatever you want. " Xiaozhi is his lifeblood. His son is gone, and he has basically lost the greatest courage to live. If he hadn''t been busy with his work all the time and spent more time with his wife, maybe Xiaozhi''s condition could have been known earlier, and he wouldn''t even have developed wellter, and would not have congenital diseases. Later, his wife would not be at the time of giving birth to Xiaozhi, because he could not apany her in the past, making her give up the hope of herst life. So, he was really wrong. "As long as you listen to me, I will not hurt Xiaozhi." Tang Guo slowly said, "You only need to cooperate with me, listen to me, your son will live well. Even in the future, it may be treated, Keep going. " "Okay, I listen to you." Pei Tianyi ignored the words behind Tang Guo, which could save Xiaozhi. In his opinion, although the clone was the most intelligent and special clone from theboratory, he did not believe that a clone coulde up with a way to treat his son. "You took me into theboratory." "Do you want to destroy theboratory?" Pei Tianyi said subconsciously, then shook his head, "I would not stop you from destroying theboratory, but theboratory hasyers of protection. It is not a member of theboratory and cannot enter at all. Even if I say you are my assistant, there must be a procedure for going through the process. Not everyone can be my assistant. " Chapter 3309: Cloning people (24) Chapter 3309: Cloning people (24) 3309: Word Stacks Level 3309 "And all the skeletal structures, looks, fingerprints, and even pupils of your body are evidence of your identity. If you don''t walk through the third door, you may trigger an rm." "As long as you are willing to take me in, I will be able to go in, and help me to get an assistant card first." No matter how powerful the electronic equipment is, it is only a dead object. For her, it is not easy to hide it. And she has taken gically modified agents, not only gically modified, but also some changes in the body''s bones. As for the pupils and fingerprints, it is easier to solve them. "Okay, I can do this for you, but I''m caught ..." "I said that I can go in. You just need to obediently take me in. Don''t forget, your son Xiaozhi." System: Your son, Xiao Zhi, is currently watching TV at home. The host is really a woman who is a liar. He has not seen Xiao Zhi at all, so she is nervous with Pei Tianyi. Where did the abduction go? If you can''t make a phone call, you can''t get in touch. That''s because this system has taken over your mobile phone. To whom you want to call, you need to agree with this system. Tang Guo gave Pei Tianyi a bag of documents: "This is my current information. It will reduce a lot of trouble when you go through the formalities." Pei Tianyi took it, and looked a little surprised when he opened it. The clone seemed to be beyond his imagination. It is not surprising to think that the other party has been living outside for so many years. Just being able to get this identity still surprised him. In this document, Tang Guo used a pseudonym: Tang Tian. After all, the name Tang Guo has always been used, and even if she looks different at that time, it is easy to cause people to doubt. "Okay, I''ll go back and do it right away. Your information ..." "It''s all true." Tang Guo smiled, "Check it casually." Pei Tianyi was unwilling to believe, but she looked so confident. He took the information and left in a hurry. When I went outside, I called the house again, but it was still unreachable. He even called his friend, but he still couldn''t connect, and he felt helpless. When he gave up and nned to put away the cell phone, a call came and he picked it up quickly and heard Tang Guo''s voice: "Don''t try to secretly contact other people, I can master every move you make, I want you If your son is good, please cooperate with me to get things done. I have achieved my purpose and will naturally let you go out to meet your son. " System: He still feels that the host is a great fit to y a bad woman. Look at it, even if he didn''t do anything, he could scare people pale. "Yes, yes, I know, I won''t make other calls." Pei Tianyi responded with cold sweat, hung up, looked around, and then left quickly. One weekter, Tang Guo followed Pei Tianyi to aboratory on an ind. When he entered the first door of theboratory, he was very nervous. Once Tang Guo had a problem here, although he had a way to get out, he said that he was cheated by the other party. He is the backbone of theboratory, and there should be no major problems. But in case his own son therefore has a shoring, what makes him worry. So he hopes that all goes well. Chapter 3310: Clones (25) Chapter 3310: Clones (25) Chapter 3310 The Clone (25) The first door, the second door, the third door ... all the way to the ninth door, all the defense passed smoothly, Pei Tianyi''s back was soaked. He took Tang Guo to wear special clothes, because Tang Guo only let him arrange the assistant''s affairs ording to the process, but did not let him do other things. He thought it was Tang Guo who was here to inquire about the news before moving on. After all, it is not easy to destroy thisboratory. Just passing through theyers of security doors just now, it is impossible to bring in anything dangerous. Every door will scan the whole body, and any dangerous items will be intercepted. Even if she wants to do anything, she needs tools. "I will listen to my son when I have time." In Pei Tianyi''s personal office, he made this request to Tang Guo for a week without seeing his son. He was really uneasy. "Okay, I want you to have a video call with him." Tang Guo took out his mobile phone, and this thing can still be brought in, but there is no signal in the room. The entireboratory only has a signal room. Signals elsewhere have been shielded. However, Tang Guo has a system cheat, and it is not a matter of minutes if he wants to signal. "It''s connected, you can talk to him." Tang Guo handed the mobile phone to Pei Tianyi, and Pei Tianyi took the magic, and immediately saw the child in the picture, looked at him with a look of joy, called his father, and let him Want to cry. "Dad, why haven''t youe back, haven''t youe back to apany me when you have reached an experimental stage?" "Dad, when will I be able to go to school? I don''t think I''m in good shape right now. There should be no major problems." ... After Pei Tianyi had finished talking with his son for twenty minutes, he turned around and found that Tang Guo was sitting in front of hisputer desktop. He didn''t know how to open his lockedputer. "Your presence may be a disaster for thisboratory." Pei Tianyi did not stop Tang Guo''s behavior. He could make a video call in the ce where the signal was blocked. His encryptedputer was easily broken. Her secret files were also moved by her finger You can see, "No, it should be a human disaster." "You think too much," Tang Guo smiled, "I didn''t want to destroy the world, or even kill you all. I just wanted to have a ce in this world. After all, you made me appear. The consequences now are just your fault. " "You''re right." Pei Tianyi sat aside and said suddenly, "If I had seen you 20 years earlier, I might be crazy when I saw you, even if I didn''t even try to catch you." "now what?" "Without that thought, for various experiments, the most important person in my life is slowly disappearing. The so-called pursuit, experiment, dream is just a bubble. Maybe, I am not a qualified experimenter. " Tang Guo quickly flipped through the information about her: "I look at the information about me above. At first, in order to cultivate me sessfully, it cost a lot of money and almost exhausted all theboratory?" "Yes, because Miss Tang''s umbilical cord blood wasted too much at the beginning, with only a little bit left. For your cloner to seed, we have not spared any effort." Chapter 3311: Clones (26) Chapter 3311: Clones (26) Chapter 3311 Clone (26) "Everything that can be used is used, and it is indeed very sessful in the end," Pei Tianyi nced at Tang Guo. "But I did not expect to be so sessful. Fortunately, there is only one such clone, otherwise the human earth will be You have taken it. " Tang Guo wasughed at, so she wouldn''t tell Pei Tianyi that if she seeded, it would be their disaster. Soon, all clones here will be very good, a hundred times better than humans! No matter it is ability, intelligence, force, or even life, it is stronger than human beings. Humans, despair! Pei Tianyi froze for an inexplicable moment, obviously it wasn''t cold here, he just felt that the surrounding was chilly, as if surrounded by a cier. After reading these materials, Tang Guo basically understood why the original owner would awaken powerful power. These things for the original owner should be part of the reason. There is another reason, it is that the so-called spiritual torture has reached a certain extreme, and then the power is promoted. She quickly browsed the rest of the information and made a copy of the system so that when he was free, he would select the useful information for analysis. "How many clones do you currently have?" "What kind are you referring to?" Pei Tian thought for a while and asked. Tang Guo turned back: "Are they still ssified?" "Well, after all, not all clones are as good as you, even better than humans. Most of them are defective products, barely raised with nutrient solution, and some of the waste products are clone failures. There is almost no research value. ording to the ssification, there are four categories: A, B, C, and D. Type A is the sessful product in our eyes. Type B has some small defects, and type C is a defective product, which means that there are more than one defect. Rtively speaking, there are a few more, but it can also have research value. That''s a waste product, but it''s more cumbersome to handle, and it''s temporarily stored in the freezer. At a certain time, people will be unified and pulled out to deal with it. " Tang Guo suddenly asked, "So am I ss A?" "No, you are S ss, your product name is Tangguo S1 clone." Pei Tianyi truthfully said, "After all, you are the only S-ss clone cultivated by ourboratory with all the human and material resources. " "Does ss D have no life characteristics?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Tianyi nodded: "Besides having it at the beginning, and then thrown into the freezer, there is no more." Right now, it has always been that there is no research value, naturally it will not consume nutrient solution to raise it, and throw it into the ordinary freezer. Of course there will be no more life features. "At present, there are three types of ABC. Please report the number to me." "There should be no more than twenty types of A, and there are probably close to a thousand of types B. As for type C, the unit is 10,000." After the appearance of Tang Guo''s S-ss clone, Ouyang Xixian paid more attention to this secretboratory. Theirboratory is an item without anyck of funding. Ouyang Xixian manages such argepany, provides them with sufficient funds, provides equipment, and a series of things, which are very simple things. Of course, thisboratory is not nominally engaged in cloning humans, but in cloning organs. Yes, it is imed that studying cloned organs only is eptable to humans all over the world. "Are all clones in theboratory now?" Chapter 3312: Clones (27) Chapter 3312: Clones (27) 3312: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Yes, eighteen floors have been built under this ind, and each floor can hold tens of thousands of people." "Can I go and see?" Pei Tianyi nodded: "Yes, in addition to our team here to discuss an experiment together, other times, all the BC type clones can be taken out for research." "What about ss A?" Pei Tianyi paused before whispering: "ss A is actually not in theboratory. Since you were born, many people in theboratory ..." Pei Tian sighed, "including me, for my own purpose, Clone was cultivated. However, I first joined theboratory and wanted to clone a heart for Xiaozhi, only to find outter that cloning of organs alone is not that easy. We have also cloned countless animals, and your sesster After birth, the main members of theboratory have all cultivated the clones they want. Most of them have cultivated their own clones. After all, they are not too young. Who does nt want to live and who does nt want to have a healthy organ. ? " "You cultivated Xiaozhi?" "Yes, it s just that the Xiaozhi gene is born with defects, and it has been cultivated three times. The three clones all have heart defects. The life span is not as long as Xiaozhi, and the life characteristics have disappeared in two years. After all, Xiaozhi is a gic defect, so no matter how many clones are made, it will not help. " "Have those ss A been taken away?" "Most of them were taken away. I do nt know where they are taken. There are also some that are left in theboratory. Anyway, this part is a consensus that everyone cannot touch." "Okay, you take me to see those clones, just look at the BC ss." Tang Guo felt that the gene repair agent in her system space was about to move, especially want to run out. System: You want to do things yourself. Tang Guo went to ss B first. The number of ss B was small, with only a few gic defects, and they were not left idle at the moment. Each clone has its own work to do. They look like normal people and are contributing to thisboratory. It''s just that everyone is wearing the same outfit and has a number on his body. The people in theb have instilled in them that they are people who have made mistakes and are being punished here. Because they are born nk, have not been instilled into the subject s memory, and have not touched the outside world, they are as white as paper, repeating things every day, and have no resistance. Next, Tang Guo went to see the C clones again. Here, the situation is much moreplicated. Defects are more severe. It may be a mule, or an iplete arm development, or other physical defects, or it may be a problem with intelligence. Some can do something, and some can only sit on the ground and draw circles. When they need to be researched,boratory personnel wille in and take them away. When Tang Guo and Pei Tianyi appeared, they were all in a panic, because in their impression, they were never taken back after being taken out. This should be the instinct and fear inherent in people, whether human or cloned, are afraid of death. As for ss D, Tang Guo didn''t go to see it. Maybe the scene in that freezer room is terrible. When they returned, they had just got out of the elevator, and one of them came over. Everyone wears protective clothing and a face mask, and can only be identified by the name tag on their body. After all, here areyers of security doors, and identifying the brand name is enough. "Dr. Pei, haven''t you been paying attention to those experimental subjects for a long time? Why are you suddenly interested in watching today? Do you have any new ideas and n to use the clones below to find inspiration?" Yes, Pei Tianyi has not been doing cloning research for a long time, since the life characteristics of his son''s clones disappeared. At most, it will only participate in some group experiments and write reports. "Dr. Pei, I heard that you also brought in a new assistant today. Is this ... Miss Tang Tian beside you?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3313: Clones (28) Chapter 3313: Clones (28) 3313: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The speaker is also wearing full protective clothing, which is usually the same in thisboratory. Because no one knows whether a substance they are studying is harmful to the human body. The other''s voice was a little hoarse and a bit old, and it sounded like a man close to sixty. Tang Guo nced at the other party''s namete, which read the word "peak", and his eyes suddenly narrowed. Gao Feng, who, like his name, has the highest status here and is the most trusted person in Ouyang Xixian. The other party has an absolute right to speak in theboratory. It can be said that he is responsible for everything here. At the beginning, the person who proposed the clone experiment and the person who helped Ouyang Xixian solve the problem was this peak. Gao Feng not only has a very high status in theboratory, but also a very famous figure outside the eyes of the public. He has published many articles and is also influential internationally. Of course, if the clone is not forbidden, he should be more eager to publish all his achievements today, and let the whole world see his outstanding achievements. The birth of the original owner, until the original owner waster studied by theboratory section, are also the work of this peak leader. Feng Feng is a lunatic for experiments. As long as he can study and add glory to his life, he will not refuse. When the original owner was found to be a regenerant, his first thought was to acquire this ability himself. Of course, he also understands that this experiment needs some support, and after weighing it, he told things about Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian at the time was also tempted, even if he was not able to get a new life, the ability to regenerate will give each other great benefits. The peak is almost sixty. It may be because of long-term research in the experiment, sometimes researching on one thing, that is, ten days and a half months, the food should be casual, and in the long run, the physical condition is getting worse and worse. Now he wants to make his body as healthy as when he was young. Earlier, Tang Guo learned from Pei Tianyi that Gao Feng had cloned a young clone for himself. It is estimated that he would be ready to rece the organ of the other party at any time in the future. "Xiao Tian, this is Gao Feng, and Dr. Gao is the main person in charge of this experimental base." Pei Tianyi found that Gao Feng had been exploring Tang Guo, and he was particrly nervous. Gao Feng is not a simple character. In order to conduct experiments, this person can be said to be six rtives who do not recognize him. Once Tang Guo was found to be not aboratory person, he would definitely take the action immediately. "Dr. Gao is good." Tang Guo greeted with a smile, but when the system quietly spoke to her, her smile became more meaningful. [The host isrge, this peak is problematic. The system now meets the first-time people, and scans each other up and down. Therefore, at the peak of the scan, I found a very wrong ce. [The host is big. This peak is different from the peak in the data. The age and sound do not match. I have carefully scanned the other person. The other person has a young face,pact skin, and the body s organs are intact, not like living. For nearly sixty years. I suspect that someone faked the peak. Chapter 3314: Clone (29) Chapter 3314: Clone (29) 3314 Born-19 Oct 1974 [The host is big, please be careful, I also found that the other person s body has a powerful explosive force. This strong and powerful vitality is not as powerful as humans. I guess this is a human with a special power. The sound of the system is very cautious: [The host is big, does anyone also doubt this ce and is investigating? Looking at the other person''s face is the face of the East, that is, people who do not know what organization. "very young?" [Yes, it looks very young, most of them are from a particr organization. It seems that thisboratory base should be suspected. ] The system said very surely, [It''s not surprising, after all, for such arge ce, someone will identally find something. Tang Guo found that Gao Feng was still looking at her. In fact, she also felt that Gao Feng seemed to be particrly interested in her. When she saw the other party, she felt a familiar power. Beforeing here, she has already stimted her body''s potential. The original master should have awakened superpowerster, and she now has them. Gao Feng feels the same power as herself. From this point of view, the peak may not be a person of any organization, but a clone. If that''s the case, it''s really interesting. "Tunko, you analyze the facial features of this person in front of Gao Feng and see if they are simr, or whether they are exactly the same." [The host isrge, some of them are simr, but not the same. ] The system quickly scanned the peak data and the situation of the person in front of me. [If the real peak is here, I should be able to scan their bones at the same time and be able to analyze them. The system has understood Tang Guo''s meaning and suspected that this person was a peak clone. No, he now thinks this person is a peak clone. It''s very possible for someone like Gao Feng to make his own clone and deliberately change the other person''s face to be different from his own. After all, it was a clone experiment. In case of any mistakes and the same features, it will be reced by the clones, which is a very troublesome thing. "Xiao Tian, hello." "Feng Gao" finally retracted his eyes and nodded with Tang Guo. "Except not being able to go out casually, theboratory is still very free. I hope Xiao Tian will have a good time here." "By the way, Dr. Pei, do you have any new ideas?" "Gao Feng" picked up the previous topic again and said with deep meaning, "It''s been years, Dr. Pei should really cheer up, maybe there is still a little hope Isn''t it? " "Feng Gao" had some ironic words, and Pei Tianyi didn''t care. His son''s genes are defective, and unless he finds a suitable heart before the age of fifteen, don''t think about continuing to live. The clone experiment was useless to his son. Sometimes when he looked at the clones lying on the operating table, he wondered if he had done too much wrong, so that for so many years, he couldn''t find a suitable match. Since you can''t find it, let''s spend thest time with your son. He didn''t choose to leave theboratory directly, but this ce is not so easy to leave. Wait until Xiao Zhi can''t support it, then consider this matter. Chapter 3315: Clones (30) Chapter 3315: Clones (30) 3315: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "There are no new ideas for the time being," Pei Tianyi said, "I just brought Xiaotian to familiarize myself with the environment." Looking at the clones just now, Pei Tianyi suddenly felt a little sad, and did not expect that the number had increased so much, oneyer. Going down the first floor, there are wed clones. Gao Feng once mocked him, saying that he was not fit for the job, and now he thinks so. "It turned out to be this way. If Dr. Pei has any new ideas, we can have a good exchange. I have some things and I won''t stay here." Gao Feng nced at Tang Guo before passing by her. Tang Guo also stared at him without blinking, which made Pei Tianyi tremble. When the other person''s figure disappeared, he said, "Even if you hate him, you can''t keep staring at him. As soon as you are discovered, you can be as big as you can, and it''s not easy to escape. " This is not a high-rise building, but under the ground, as long as the security door is closed, there is almost no possibility of escape. "Dr. Pei, I''m almost familiar with the environment." Tang Guo said, she wondered in her heart what the purpose of this fake peak was. "Tunzi, you monitor me what the fake peak is doing." [Okay, the host is big. Even if you don''t say it, I will monitor him. Pei Tianyi felt that it was almost the same today, and asked Tang Guo''s opinion, so she returned to the room herself. Because she was his assistant, they were next to each other. When Tang Guo returned to the room, he leaned aside, sinking his consciousness into the system space, counting her gic repair agents. The BC clone that I just looked at, Emmanuel''s gene repair agent seems to be not enough. So she went to the group and asked Emmanuel again. The gene repair agent given to her by Emmanuel is very effective. Whether it is ss B or ss C, the defective gene can be repaired intact. By then, the clones whose genes are not defective will be physically or intelligently. All in perfect condition. If it is not enough, another gene evolution agent is avable, anyway, they are clones, which is not bad. As for this ind, it will be the site of their clones in the future. I really want to y outside, it will scare humans. System: Fortunately, the host has been greatly different from the original. If the host wasrge a long time ago, he really wasn''t sure if she had cultivated this batch of clones and would upend the entire world. [The host is big, and there is some movement in the fake peak. He wandered around in variousboratories, and finally returned to his room. "What did he do?" [After he entered the room, he entered the secret room in his room.] The system said that Tang Guo was not surprised that there was a secret room in Gao Feng''s room. Whose doctor did not have any secrets? [In the back room, I saw a tied man. Gao Feng had taken off the protective cover on his face, and it turned out to be a very young face, and the tied man looked very old. From the previous Judging from the data, this tied person should be a real peak. "Let me see what they are doing." Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the disy screen in the system''s space, and instantly watched the situation of false peaks and true peaks like watching a movie. "You let me go, I''ll give you freedom, how about it?" The voice was very old, it was really peak. Chapter 3316: Clone (31) Chapter 3316: Clone (31) 3316: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The real peak was tied into a mule, Tang Guo found that it was iron bars that bound him. It seems to be removed from somewhere, depending on the degree of distortion, the person who twists it should be very powerful. The young man, who had previously encountered the fake peak, sat beside the peak, drinking water indifferently. Don''t be moved by the words of Gao Feng. "Okay, you say what you want, as long as you let me go, you can do anything." Gao Feng did not expect that one day he would end up like this. Waking up from the room one morning, he was so tied up. Fortunately for him, the other party did not want his life. "You want status, money, status, or a woman, and I can give it to you. Let''s make an exchange. If you are not assured, I can give you these first." Gao Feng was very anxious, his physical condition was already bad, He was still tied with this cold iron bar, and by now his body was numb. The other party may know him too well and cut off all his escape routes. It is impossible for him to obtain information from outsiders. As well as his room, no one else dare toe casually. At least, he would have toe to the room to look for him with his permission. For a long time, when Gao Feng waited for the cold sweats, the young man finally spoke: "I want all the clones in thisboratory. You give them all the identities and let them live in peace and stability, just like your ordinary humans. As long as They live well, I won''t kill you. " "Are you crazy? You ca nt go out for a good life yourself, so you have to care about so many people? They are just clones, not real people." Gao Feng almost jumped up, but now he can''t jump up. How many clones are there, he can''t count himself without looking at the information. And there will be a steady stream of clones, many of which are private work he took outside. These things, Ouyang Xixian will not question at all. As long as he helps employers to cultivate clones so that employers get what they want, he can get huge benefits. The situation now is that his achievements cannot be announced at all, and the world will not know his greatness, so he can onlypensate himself with money. He has endless amounts of money, and those employers are very generous people. He certainly did not want to let go of the young man in front of him, but now the other party is in control of his life, he can only temporarilypromise and deceive the other party first. Wait until the danger is lifted, and then get the other side back, that''s not the same. In addition, he had to study this peak A1 clone, and his physical performance, IQ, and response ability were beyond his expectation. If you grab it and study it, maybe you can get something new. Anyway, this clone was cultivated to provide organs for himself. If it hadn''t been for another experiment, and there has been no progress, he would choose to use the clone''s body directly. Yes, recing organs alone is not enough for the peak. He believes that his body can''t stand the constant recement of organs. If the spiritual power possessed by human beings can upy another young body, then he will have eternal life. Eternal life, how tempting. Chapter 3317: Clones (32) Chapter 3317: Clones (32) 3317: Wordscapes Uncrossed Forest-Dew 4 Answers As long as his mental strength is not lost, when the body is weak, he immediately reces a young body. Thinking of this, the excitement in Gao Feng''s eyes could not be covered up. "It''s too difficult for you to ask. Don''t you know how many clones there are in the entireboratory?" In recent years, the number of clones has increased a lot. It is estimated that in two years, it will exceed 100,000. Mainly among them, the number of clones that have been sessfully cultivated and can be used by employers is notrge. A little w is okay, I''m afraid that the employer does not need the part. Fortunately, most of the BC clones can be used. Even if it is not avable, he can sell the cornea, organs, and other things of those clones to those who need it when someone outside needs it. "I just want this. If you can''t, you want to be free." The young man is very stubborn. No matter what Gao Feng said, he shouldn''t. When Gao Feng was talking nonchntly, he pped his hands on Gao Feng''s face, facing him for a while, punching and kicking, and Gao Feng howled, and quickly said not to hit again. "You know the pain, too?" The young man said sarcastically. "We hurt more than you. Did you forget how it was cut with a knife on our bodies?" "Are you really this condition?" "Only this condition, as long as you arrange them all, I can''t kill you." Tang Guo saw this and already knew that this young man was a highly scored clone. The other party should be a smarter one, and it should be her. "Okay, let me think about it. You know, tens of thousands of people, not just arrange, you have to give me some time, right?" Gao Feng seems to bepromised. "In addition, you have been binding me And I ca nt help you arrange things. " "Aren''t I you? Tell me what you are going to arrange, and I will do it." Gao Feng''s face sank. He did not expect that this clone was quite clever, but he was not fooled. It is estimated that he often brought the other side with him, so that this guy learned a lot. Now he has to relocate this clone. It should not be the peak A1 clone, but the peak S1 clone. Unexpectedly, he even bred another S-level clone, and he was the father of the clone. "Well, I say you do it," Gao Feng seems to havepromised. "ording to so many people here, too many arrangements will definitely cause suspicion. By then, all of you clones will be in danger. You should understand that this world is It s huge, humans are numerous, humans have very powerful weapons, so ... oh ... " "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just talk about the business." The young man gave Gao Feng another fist. "Slowly, you should be able to live for more than ten years, arrange tens of thousands of clones, it is still OK. I checked your ount Here, there is a lot of money. Enough. " Tang Guo alreadyughed when he saw here. This clone is also interesting. "Tunzi, let''s go to Dr. Gao." She remembers that there were indeed problems with the clones in the plot, as if there was something dangerous at the peak. Before, she thought it was Ouyang Xixian''s opponent, but now it seems that it should be something that this clone has made. In the plot, Ouyang Xixian helped Gao Feng resolve the crisis. Naturally, this clone should fail. System: Okay, it''s that bad luck. see you tomorrow Chapter 3318: Clones (33) Chapter 3318: Clones (33) Chapter 3318 Clone People (33) In the current world, no matter how sophisticated the electronic locks, security doors, and the current capabilities of the system can be easily broken. Therefore, it is very easy for Tang Guo to open the door of Gao Feng''s room, without much effort. Inside the room, there was a secret room. The system did not pause, and continued to crack the secret door password. Perhaps the two people inside are more focused and think that no one but them wille here at this time, even if they want toe, they cannote. "I have already told you about the n. If you don''t believe it, you can arrange ten people to go out. When they are safe and live the life of what you call an ordinary person, how about we make the second arrangement?" Gao Feng looked at the young man in front of him and said that he couldn''t help but feel grateful. When he cloned himself, he kept an eye on him and changed the other''s facial features. I knew this clone was so clever and able to think on his own,pletely no different from humans. He should have done it in the first ce, and changed the fingerprints of the other person. It is estimated that there would not be so much trouble. After all, he still does not know when another experiment will be sessful, so the cloned man in front of him is just a container that provides him with young organs. The other requirements of the profile should not be too high. Of course, Gao Feng will not let the other party do it. Of course, for the first time, he will do it ording to the other party''s arrangement. His small life is still in the other''s hand. When the other party rxes his vignce, he will be able to take self-help measures. The young man thought for a while and said, "Okay, arrange ten first, and I believe you once. If you y any tricks, this is your end." After he said it, he squeezed the ss and broke the ss in his hand. Cracked. Gao Feng''s heart was a little scared, but he saw the palm of the young man without any damage, but his heart was fiery. He actually researched it out, such a powerful clone. If such a powerful force is his, then how good it is. It seems that he should make a good second experiment. After all, even if all the organs in the body were reced, he could not reach the possibility of eternal life. He would still die and grow old. Gao Feng quickly masked the emotions in his eyes, and Wenuo Nuo said, "Okay, how could I lie to you, isn''t my life still in your hands?" "Why can''t you lie to him, Dr. Gao, you have more intentions in your heart. The outside world is strange to the clones. Even if you are the first time, the second time is not to deceive him, the third time you are not sure What a trick. " Tang Guo entered the closet from the door, leaned against the door frame, and watched Gao Feng and the young man look vignt, and smiled softly: "If I guess correctly, you should let this one After two sesses, a signal for help will be sent to the outsiders. After all, it is necessary to arrange those clones, and it is indispensable for outsiders to help. " "If I didn''t guess wrong, the person you are looking for should be Ouyang Xixian? Ouyang Xixian is also the owner of thisboratory. All your experimental funding here cannot be separated from Ouyang Xixian." "Who are you? How did you get in?" Gao Feng was really afraid at this moment. Although many people in theboratory knew Ouyang Xixian, he imagined that Ouyang Xixian asked for help. How could the other party know? ? Chapter 3319: The clone (34) Chapter 3319: The clone (34) 3319: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers "There is something wrong with this person. You better hurry up and arrest her. I suspect she is the opponent of ourboratory. She came here to destroy it." In a hurry, Gao Feng and the young man said quickly, "Anyway, grab it first. Besides, you should have great power, it''s easy to catch a woman. " The young man did not act, but looked back at Tang Guo. He had seen Tang Guo before. Although he didn''t see his face, now he is wearing a protective mask, but he still recognizes the words on the namete. And, before, he felt that Tang Tian had a problem. It''s not that he doubts what the other person is doing, but that the other person gives him a very familiar feeling, which makes him keep staring at her before. Said those words with Pei Tianyi, also to look at her a little more time. Later, I gave up my inquiry because I still had very important things to do. I don''t want the other party toe here silently. Gao Feng''s room and this small secret room, except for Gao Feng and his clone, no one should have permission toe in. The young man had no intention of catching Tang Guo, and an intuition told him that she didn''t look malicious. "What are you still doing? If you don''t grab her, by the time theboratory''s affairs are exposed, all of you clones will suffer. Facing the destruction, or to use it for other things, I can''t guarantee Now. " Gao Feng was very afraid, and intuitively told him that the appearance of this woman would not be a good thing. He hadn''t felt that crisis before, and this woman felt that it was too dangerous. "You have been with me for so long. You should know the greed of human beings? You cloned human beings, but your body is a treasure. If you let her expose thisboratory, do nt say that you have lived a normal life. It''s basically impossible to live so safely now, you ... " "To shut up." The young man hated Gao Feng chattering aside and punched him in the face, and then Gao Feng was sore in tears that he hated the clone. The pain made him unable to speak at all. "I''ve seen human greed for a long time, even if you don''t expose it, will our clone be good?" The young man opened the drawer, threw a dozen documents on Gao Feng''s face, and gave him another by the way. Boxing, "Don''t you already work hard? These are the information of your customers. Every one is clearly remembered. I have read the information you have here." If not, he can only rely on Gao Feng''s help, he would have done it himself and killed Gao Feng. However, although he was cloned from Gao Feng''s own genes, Gao Feng was more vignt and just changed his facial characteristics so that people would know it was not Gao at a nce. He would wear a protective mask if he wanted to do anything. . Fortunately, at this experimental base, everyone is wearing a protective mask, so as not to expose him. Gao Feng can be regarded as one hundred secrets and one sparse, which changed his facial features, but did not change his fingerprints and pupils. Gao Feng was beaten by young people with two eyes, and his opponent''s fist was still very heavy. Now he is basically afraid to speak again. He was afraid that his opponent would make another punch and his own life would be gone. "You are Assistant Tang Tian." The young man said affirmatively without any doubt. Chapter 3320: Clone (35) Chapter 3320: Clone (35) 3320: Wordscapes Uncrossed Mountain-Crest 2 Answers Tang Guo went in and sat down in front of the young man: "I am, I have seen it before, but you don''t seem to be Dr. Gao." "That''s right, I''m not, I just cloned it with his own gene, a fake." The young man didn''t seem to be very afraid. The strange feeling made him feel that he didn''t need to be afraid. "Why don''t you listen to Gao Feng, grab me, and if I expose everything here, you will be in danger." Tang Guo said with a smile. She thought the clone was very interesting, and did not expect that he should I was able to develop self-awareness and started to resist. System: More than that? Maybe I found something else? I really didn''t expect this guy to bepletely shameless in order to chase his wife and children, and he was very happy to be a clone. However, the two fists of Wu Gaofeng just looked pretty cool. Gao Feng now sat there weakly, his nose was swollen, his nose was bleeding, and he was no longer struggling. He stared at the two with a pair of dead fish eyes. "I don''t think you''re in danger." Although this feeling was wonderful, he believed in the woman in front of him more than convinced him of the peak. Why didn''t he know that Gao Feng was not trustworthy, but just wanted to rescue the clones here? He had observed for a long time and could only use this method. First of all, Gao Feng is the supreme person in charge here. He acts very arbitrarily for people. Basically, what he has arranged, no one will object. In his current situation, there is no way to go out by himself. Once he goes out, he must remove his protective mask, and his identity will be revealed by then. There are tens of thousands of clones in theboratory who need help. If they are not rescued again, they will all die. They will be taken away by humans and left to the cold freezer. He watched for a long time before finally fighting Gao Feng. After subduing Gao Feng, he gave the other side a hard blow and felt relieved. He didn''t actually think his method would seed in the end, but just wanted to work hard. If he still can''t seed, he will find a way to destroy the entireboratory. Rather than being reduced to tools used by humans at random, and watching the same kind of uneasy living in the fear of being taken away, it is better to take the initiative to perish. "You guessed it, I''m really not in danger." In this short time, Tang Guo saw the dimness shing in the young man''s eyes. Perhaps he knew in his heart that such a n would have a great chance in the end. Failed? Tang Guo took off his protective mask, exposing his original appearance. Gically modified agents can change genes, but they don''t change the face. However, she can easily solve this problem by her own means, such as wearing a human skin mask. At this time, she showed her original appearance. At the peak of not talking at one side, she suddenly screamed: "You ... you ... you are! Tanguo S1 clone! You are a clone! How can you Is it reasonable here, aren''t you at Ouyang Xixian? " Anxious, Gao Feng couldn''t help asking everything. After asking, his face waspletely pale. Since the other party is a clone, then these are two S-level clones, and it is impossible to provoke alienation. "I advise you to stop struggling, you only have two people, you can''t resist." Gao Feng said fiercely. Chapter 3321: Clones (36) Chapter 3321: Clones (36) 3321: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "There is no need to worry about Dr. Gao. Soon we will have a lot of people. We have to thank Dr. Gao for giving us a lot of simr people." Tang Guoughed at the corner of his lips, walked up to Gao Feng, raised his hand and gave the other a fist, Gao Feng screamed in pain. "You are also a clone, I know. You are a clone of Tang Guo." The young man looked at Tang Guo with a heartfelt smile and stretched out his hand. "It turns out that I don''t feel wrong, you are not in danger because of us. It s the same kind. " System: Still a silly kid! What kind of different kind, the host isrgely not dangerous, it is not because you are the same kind. It''s not that you, a silly boy, has imposed a ban on yourself, and can alert you to danger and non-danger at any time. Is it dangerous to dare to set a host? "Then I will call you Tang Tian now." Tang Guo did not deny, after all, there is a Tang Guo in this world. Then she will use this pseudonym for the time being, so as not to make a mistake when people around her call it. "I actually secretly gave myself a name," it may be that he saw a strong and intelligent fellow, and the young man seemed very happy. He didn''t send Tang Guo''s hand, he grasped tightly and said, "Originally I thought I never had a chance to use it, and I didn''t expect to be able to introduce myself to my ssmates today. " Tang Guo wasughed at by the silly appearance of the other party. A person who had looked at him quite well said that the peak of the peak was the peak of the peak, and that is to let the peak shut up and analyze what is right. When it came to this ce, why were you stupid? System: This is silly to the daughter-inw, and the daughter-inw will be sugary. This kid is foolish on the surface. In fact, it is this image that disguise himself in order to win the host''s great sympathy. Obviously a treacherous guy. "Then what kind of name did you name yourself?" Tang Guo asked his face frankly. The other side said that it was clear that she wanted to ask her to take the initiative. The cloned man had some meaning, and he also cared about the form. The young man heard Tang Guo''s questioning, and the whole man was much more serious and serious. Maybe it was before, Tang Guo felt that the other party was still a little stupid, not at all like the cleverness that just came in and looked at. "Jiang Xin." The young man spoke these two words very seriously. "I think of these two words for a long time." "Oh, is there anything special?" On the side of Gaoyou who woke up wistfully, the two clones beat him at every turn, and now they were discussing the new name in front of him. Do they really think they can be a real human being with a new name? Naive and stupid. How many clones are there, can these two people still be able to oppose all human beings? "I used to think of Jiang Xinsheng, but these three words don''t seem to sound good together. With less meaning, I just used Jiang Xin. It means that I will get a new one. This is my wish, and I hope that one day Being able to be truly new, like my own, is no longer a tool. I think we are also humans, but we are born differently. But the humans here only seem to use us as tools. " "You are also made by them. They were born for others. I have read your materials." Chapter 3322: Clones (37) Chapter 3322: Clones (37) Chapter 3322: Cloning "They want all the organs in your body. Although your ability is very strong, once you lose all the organs, they will only die and they will still be put into the freezer." Jiang Xin suddenly became serious, "So We must resist to have a chance to be reborn. " "Oh, don''t think about it, even if you control me, but if you want to survive as a human in this world, it is foolish dreaming!" Gao Feng couldn''t help but ridicule, even two clones, even if they would him It is impossible for Gao Feng to kill in a safe life in this world. The cloned person is the cloned person, but it is a clone. They are not qualified topare with human beings. They are just human tools. Gao Feng''s words seemed to anger Jiang Xin. He punched Gao''s nose and stunned him again. "Tang Tian, let''s cooperate." Jiang Xin said, "A kind like you who is so smart and powerful, except for me, I only saw you. Before, I was alone thinking of a way, now we are two. I do nt want to give up until the end, I want to try , In the end, even if it is unsessful, I will destroy it. " During this period, Jiang Xin kept holding Tang Guo''s hand. He had no other ideas, but he was afraid that this clone, who was as smart as him, would leave. The two of them are the same kind. He believes that she came here for these same kinds of things, and she may even know the truth of her existence. Like him, he developed a rebellious heart. Unfortunately, few of their kind existed. Most of the same kind, like animals, were kept in theboratory in captivity, thinking they were the wrong people, and they were undergoing the transformation of the underground prison. "I''m here for our kind." "That''s fine." Jiang Xin was very excited. "Then I will wake up the peak and talk to him about something. I checked his ount. He has a lot of money, tens of thousands of simr people, and he can raise a while. First Our kind, arrange for a part ... " "I don''t think this method will work," Tang Guo interrupted Jiang Xin. "You also said that our fellows have not awakened their sense of resistance for the time being. Since their birth, they have thought that they are human beings who made mistakes. They are undergoing transformation. The people in theboratory told them that theymitted capital crimes, and if they did not perform well, they would be taken away. They did not understand the outside world, could not live independently, and might even elerate the destruction of simr species. " Jiang Xin''s eyes were dim: "You''re right, in fact, I just don''t want to consider this issue. I could have escaped by myself, but when I think there are so many of them, I don''t know where to go." "Follow me." Tang Guo said, "Since you don''t know where to go, follow me. Wherever I go, you go." Jiang Xin looked up, his dim eyes gradually lightened: "Follow you?" "Yes, follow me. Where do I go and where do you go, don''t you know where to go?" System: I would like to share it with the people in the group. The host greatly lied to the simple child. "What about our fellows?" Tang Guoli should have said, "Follow me, I support them." Jiang Xin felt a strange feeling in her heart, as if what she said meant it too. She would support him. I do nt know why, I always felt strange. "I''m here this time just for you." Tang Guo began to say business, "Would you like to follow me?" Jiang Xin nodded subconsciously: "Follow." see you tomorrow Chapter 3323: Clone (38) Chapter 3323: Clone (38) Chapter 3323 Clones (38) "It is very difficult to aplish this. We have no foundation outside. It is impossible for you or me to make use of outside resources to help these kind of students get a new life." Jiang Xin said. He had considered these issues for a long time, and it was difficult, but he could do nothing and he couldn''t do it at all. "It''s easier for the two of us to escape somewhere." On this point, Jiang Xin also considered it carefully. If his kind is as smart as he is, and he has awakened a powerful force that human beings cannot possess, just be careful, no matter where you go, there is a way to survive. Where poption control is strictly impossible, you can go to countries with a sparse poption and a little backwardness. In short, as long as you are normal and have the ability to survive alone, you don''t have to worry about these. However, in thisboratory, the homogeneous limbs are rtively rare. Thousands of simr species have all kinds of defects, and even some simply cannot take care of themselves. Jiang Xin understood from the beginning that this was a dead end. There was no way to get a new life. "Since it''s so difficult, why do you choose to do this?" Tang Guo asked. Jiang Xindao: "There is a saying from human beings, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I am the smarter of the clones, and of course I have to bear this responsibility. If I only live in the crowd by incognito, my existence will be meaningless , There is no one around, no target, no care, and it seems that there is no meaning of being alive. " "You really are a very simple clone." Tang Guomented, "This idea is really **** and naive." System: To say you do nt seem to be a clone, or do you know more than others? "Have you ever seen a movie?" Tang Guo asked again. She remembered the front-end time, and Tang Zhou took her to watch some movies about clones. The clones inside are good and bad. But without exception, the clones inside have the same goal, that is, to live like humans and to have their own status in this world. Regardless of whether they are integrated into or reced by humans, clones who have no foundation actually want to have a ce to live. Intuition tells the system that the host greatly asks the other party if they have not seen the movie, and wants to tease the other party again. "Gao Feng has seen it. I asionally met him when I was with him, but he rarely saw it." Tang Guo smiled, "No wonder, if you have seen a movie about clones, you will not be so simple, you will have a lot of ideas. Nor do you think that living is meaningless, but you will find The meaning of being alive. " "For example?" Jiang Xin was curious. "For example, you will find a way to live with humans, and for example, you will find a way to rece humans. Of course, at the extreme, you may destroy the world and make humans despair." Tang Guo said, and also observed Jiang Xin''s expression, seeing the other person''s expression of surprise, andughed: "Look, I''ll say you are a very simple clone. If I don''te, you will soon be fooled by the peak. , Being sted into scum by the other side, then it will not work if you want to live. " "I haven''t gone out very much. I definitely can''tpare my life experience to you. Now I follow you. You have to teach me." Chapter 3324: Clones (39) Chapter 3324: Clones (39) 3324: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo didn''t stop fluttering andughing: "Okay, now you are my person, the experience of human survival, I will definitely teach you slowly, after you have learned all the survival skills, human conspiracy and tricks, just Don''t be afraid of being counted. " "Yes, do you have any thoughts on this world, these humans?" Jiang Xin shook his head very seriously: "No special thoughts. I learned from Feng Feng''s materials that the world is veryrge. I will not do anything to destroy the world, destroy humanity, and rece human dreams. In reality, the second is not necessary. All we need to clone humans is a stable, human-like living environment. All humans are needed to treat us as normal people. " "Your hopes may be missed. They will not treat us as normal human beings. No matter what they want from us or human beings who can live with us peacefully, they will not consider us to be one of them." Jiang Xin was distressed, and at the same time said nervously: "Are you going to destroy this world?" He hesitated a moment and said, "Can you not destroy it?" System: Hahahahahahahaha! Is this tough the system baby? The host has not been doing extreme things for a long time. "Can you tell me why?" Tang Guo was curious. The clone had some meaning, even with various special thoughts. Jiang Xin sat upright instantly and looked very seriously: "I used to go out with the peak and found the outside world to be beautiful. I also saw the outside world from some videos. The outside ispletely different from theboratory. Water, blue sky and sea. And in theboratory, there are only empty walls, beds, and dull ones. I mean, the outside world is really good. If you can survive in such a world, it must be A very happy thing, why is it destroyed? " "My fellows have never seen the beautiful world outside since their birth. One of my wishes is to let them see it too." Jiang Xin''s gleaming eyes made Tang Guo look a little dazed. She hadn''t seen it for a long time, so bright and so pure eyes. Why did he encounter such a thing, he can still yearn for the beauty outside. The idea is not destruction, but contact and integration. "But many people cannot tolerate our existence. Once they are known to us, some bad guys will try their best to study us. Although there are many humans who are good and friendly, there are also many self-interested humans like Gao Feng. We It''s hard to survive in peace. " "Anyway, I want to try," Jiang Xin looked at Tang Guo with a sullen expression. "Are you nning to take us? Because this is difficult." The look of timidity, especially afraid of being thrown away, is reallyughing at the system. Earlier, Kong Wu was a powerful, cold-looking young man. How could he be like a little daughter-inw at this moment. The appearance of Zhe Feng before should be an illusion. "I said that I would support you, I would support you, but just to tell you in advance, it may be difficult at the beginning. It is not impossible to survive outside, but if we do not have a good ability, we cannot Have equal status. " Chapter 3325: Clone (40) Chapter 3325: Clone (40) 3325: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "So, what are your ns?" Jiang Xin wasn''t worried about hearing it would not be left behind. Before that, what he was most afraid of was that he couldn''t let his peers look at the outside world and they died. The most feared thing now is to be afraid of this smartest and most beautiful kind to be thrown away. Perhaps she was too clever and powerful enough to make him involuntarily attracted, so she didn''t want to be separated from her. "The first thing we need to do is to control the entireboratory and control it in our hands." Tang Guo smiled. "This was originally an uninhabited ind, which was not in the territory. The ind was revealed by Ouyang Xixi. Rented. We first control theboratory to prevent simr victims, and then we need to find a way to take ownership of the ind. " This is easy to handle. Except for the inds in the territory, some inds belonging to small countries can be purchased. Just spend the money and buy the ind. This group of people in theboratory can''t put it. Since they like to do such experiments, let them continue to do it for a lifetime. "I''m sure, all the people in theb will be tied up." Jiang Xin''s eyes were shining brightly. "Just leave it to me. Within ten minutes, I can bring them all here." . " "What are you going to do?" Tang Guo asked, in fact she had already guessed. Jiang Xin smiled a little, and made Gaofeng''s old voice in his mouth: "I can change the peak, call everyone, and when the door is closed, knock them all out, and then remove the iron bars in the house. , Tie them up, and it''s not too easy to do such things. " Tang Guo has discovered that the iron bars that tied the peak should be removed from iron chairs. In the corner, she all saw a chair that had been crippled, leaving only a chair back and a chair seat, and the other positions were on Gao Feng''s body. "Okay, you call them all, and Pei Tianyi doesn''t have to faint. I have mastered him. He doesn''t dare to do anything." Jiang Xin''s eyes brightened: "It turned out that, I said why Pei Tianyi suddenly brought in an assistant. He hasn''t done any personal experiments for a long time. Now the experiment of cloning people hase to the right, and he can''t wait for him at peak. They do nt participate. After getting permission, Jiang Xin said he would do it immediately, and immediately sent a notice to all the main members of theboratory to let them meet here within ten minutes. The reason, of course, is that there is a major discovery that requires all of them toe and explore. Sure enough, no one suspected anything. Gao Feng''s right to speak in theboratory was too high. Who could have imagined that Gao Feng had been kidnapped by his clones, and he had been abducted for some time. Within ten minutes, the knock on the door rang. Because the people arrived one after another, Jiang Xin put on a protective cover for himself, Tang Guo also put it on, and stood next to Jiang Xin. Pei Tianyi was the first one toe here. When I saw Tang Guo was here, I felt a kind of coolness in my heart. He subconsciously nced at Jiang Xin, who was sitting on a chair. Of course, Jiang Xin was the peak in his eyes at this time. Pei Tianyi guessed in his heart that Tang Guo had already grasped Gao Feng''s weakness. After all, when they met before, Gao Feng looked at her with suspicion. Although there was spection in her heart, Pei Tianyi did not squeak. Chapter 3326: Clone (41) Chapter 3326: Clone (41) 3326: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He was a fish on a chopping board, the kind that was casually cut by the clone, and he still cares about the peak. This peak is not a conscientious guy. He knows something about usingboratoryboratories these years, but what can he do? If not, he himself is not clean. Maybe, this is God''s retribution, so that Xiaozhi can always find the right heart. Even if there are resources, matching is always wrong. Thinking of this, Pei Tianyi only greeted Jiang Xin and sat next to him. In less than ten minutes, the main members came to Feng Feng''s room, although they were weird, why did Feng let them meet here. But they are all under the jurisdiction of Gao Feng, and the other party has new discoveries, and they are certainly excited. Under the leadership of Gao Feng, they broke through one experiment after another and gained huge benefits. Even if they don''t like Gao Feng in their hearts, they still appreciate Gao Feng in terms of benefits. Like Gao Feng, they think that cloning is just a tool, and they have no sympathy. Over the years, they have cultivated one clone after another, and have also dissected one clone after another, and have long been numb. Including themselves, they have also cultivated clones for themselves. Although they do not reach the S category, they all seem to be rtively normal A categories. They have two ideas for cultivating clones. One is that their organs will break in the future, so there is no need to wait for matching. This second thing is that clones are also freebor. They can help them do things without fear of assistants stealing the fruits. Since cloning, many people haven''t hired assistants outside. After all, the existence of thisboratory, the fewer people the better. In addition to being a bit dull, the clones are still clever and let the other party learn what they can quickly learn. "Dr. Gao, what did you find? You hurriedly called us to your room?" People are here, Jiang Xin is slow to speak, and some people can''t help but start asking. At this time, Jiang Xin only said one sentence to the door: "Close the door." The door has been closed, except for Pei Tianyi, who always feels that something is wrong, everyone else has no special reaction. After all, it''s always a matter of discussion, it is best to close the door. "In fact, there are no major issues," Jiang Xin stood up, walked directly to the nearest person, and chuckled. "The thing is simple, starting today, theboratory is ours." "Dr. Gao, what are you talking about, isn''t theboratory ours?" Someone asked in confusion, always feeling that today''s peak is particrly strange. Only Pei Tianyi was suddenly surprised. If it had not been for Tang Guo''s warning gaze, he would almost shout, this is not the peak of words. He froze a bit, shrinking into the corner, so what happened? This person is not the peak, who is that? Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. Is there a clever clone like Tang Guo? Can''t a second one appear? Is this the peak clone? ? "what--" Pei Tianyi just thought of this, and suddenly heard a scream. Then he saw Jiang Xin''s punch knocking one of the recent people, and the others panicked, asking what you were doing at the peak. Jiang Xin turned a deaf ear, knocking everyone out quickly. Chapter 3327: Clone (42) Chapter 3327: Clone (42) 3327: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers In the end, there were only three people standing in the room. Tang Guo, Jiang Xin, Pei Tianyi. Pei Tianyi stood trembling in the corner, watching Jiang Xin remove the chair, tearing off the iron bars on the chair''s legs, tearing it, stretching it, and binding those who passed out. In the end, Jiang Xin filled the cup with cold water again, awakening those people. The person who woke up found himself bound by a solid iron bar, all with aggression, looking at Jiang Xin''s position and shouting, "Dr. Gao, are you crazy?" Pei Tianyi: Stupid, where is the peak, and if the peak is so powerful, then it must not go to heaven? "What are we going to do now?" "Ask them where the clones are and let them hand them over," Tang Guo said. "Dr. Pei, you have to cooperate with many things. You should understand why you are not the same as them?" Pei Tianyi nodded again and again: "I will cooperate with you with all my strength." In this case, it is impossible to cooperate without cooperation. These people are full of anger, but they are still afraid of death. Although they don''t know what the wind is, they say where they cloned. These clones are currently working for them. Jiang Xin asked them to call all the clones, and then threw them into the back room. When the clones came, Jiang Xin and Tang Guo both took off their protective covers. These clones looked very ignorant. They were imbued with the idea that they could help each day with their work. There is no chance to think about the other. And there is one in their subconscious, if they are not obedient, they will look at those lying on the operating table. In fact, they have their own consciousness, butpared to death, that consciousness is insignificant. In the next few days, Tang Guo gically modified the clones of these important members, and at the same time gave them a popr science of humans and clones, instilling the truth they should know. Some conscious clones werepletely awakened. Jiang Xin also took a gic modification agent, which is more powerful than before. Tang Guo also taught them how to stimte their potential so that every cloned person who has been transformed has a smart brain and powerful power. Pei Tianyi sat in the corner and looked at the clones who were particrly happy with the demolition of the tables, benches, windows, and shivering. He felt that human cmity wasing. "Are you nning to go out and tear down the world?" Pei Tianyi asked Tang Guo, who was experimenting there, and the ghost knew how the cloned man would do these things. Tang Guo turned back: "Jiang Xin doesn''t seem to want to destroy the world, and my ssmates don''t seem to have this idea. They just want to live well in this world. Rest assured, as long as humans don''te to provoke us, we won''t treat them like that. kind." "What if some peoplee to provoke you?" Pei Tianyi was slightly relieved. In fact, from the perspective of this period of time, he also thinks that these clones are actually not bad. If it is really bad, maybe his little wisdom It wo nt be secure, and it may be treated cruelly. "You know more than all clones. It should be understood that there are many people in the world like the peak. And you are too powerful. In all fairness, human beings will be jealous. From ancient times, once things are jealous, Human beings will choose to destroy or control. Judging from your situation, you will not choose to be controlled again. " "I have done this, I have already considered it, Dr. Pei, but you are a human, why should you worry about it?" Pei Tianyi said seriously: "I just don''t want to see more cruelty. I know your powerful power. Once human beings anger you, I don''t know what it will bring to this world. In fact, I also think that this world is more Much is beautiful, don''t want to see it destroyed. " "Xiao Tian didn''t think about destroying the world, she was just helping us build a purend." Jiang Xin walked in and retorted, "We don''t need much, as long as this party is OK, Xiao Tian will take us to do it "Jiang Xin walked to Pei Tianyi''s side, grabbed his cor, and carried him out." Your fart is too much, get out, don''t disturb Xiao Tian for experiments, or throw you down and sweep the floor. " "Xiao Tian also said that if those humans dare toe, we will give them all the sanitary chores here. The least obedient ones will be responsible for cooking tens of thousands of people every day." The door was closed and almost hit Pei Tianyi''s nose. He stared nkly at them, what? Do hygiene? To cook? see you tomorrow Chapter 3328: Clones (43) Chapter 3328: Clones (43) 3328: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Pei Tianyi was curious, but also very frightened when he saw one by one the iplete clones recovered and didn''t know what Tang Guo used for them. He guessed that Tang Guo, the clone, should have discovered something inadvertently, a drug that can modify genes, otherwise, how can those defective BC clones slowly be normal? No, it should be said that so far, these clones are smarter and more powerful than ordinary humans. He even thought that if the number of clones in this world reached a certain number, instead of less than 100,000 in this area, as long as there was a Tang Guo, countless clones could be made to be incredibly powerful. Then ... cloning people to rece humans is not impossible. "Dr. Pei, I have treated you very well, and I have taken over your sons. These preferential treatments are for you to give them a good ss, not to sit here in a daze." Tang Guo went into the temporary group and was established In the ssroom, Pei Tianyi was the teacher of these clones, but it was Pei Tianyi who had some conscience. Pei Tianyi reacted with a shock, nced at the clones who were seriously writing their homework, and said, "I have assigned them homework. It should take half an hour toplete. You may not understand this. After ss, no matter how good my mind is, doing more homework will make it easier to consolidate the knowledge I have learned. Before each ss, I will use the fastest speed to review for them what they learned the day before. Will be strong. " "Okay, I believe you for the time being. I don''t doubt that you arezy. However, you should need to know about the brains of our cloned people. They are very clever and basically never forget. So your course can be faster. Give them all the knowledge in your stomach and brains. "Tang Guo didn''t pursue Pei Tianyi''s deceitful thing, most of the other person was thinking about the matter between humans and clones. It''s useless to think, aren''t so many clones made by themselves? "That''s ..." Pei Tianyi almost lost her voice, but fortunately quickly held back. "Then I will give them a test to see how fast they can keep up, and I will increase the speed appropriately." "Their bodies are also very strong. They don''t need to take too much rest. Dr. Pei doesn''t need to worry about them being tired." When it came to this, Tang Guo suddenly changed his mouth. Right. " Pei Tianyi: "..." This is the first time since his birth that he felt inferiority and was despised. Pei Tianyi remembered that Tang Guo had recently released some of theboratory''s main staff, but for the time being he did not see where they went. He whispered, "Where did they go?" "The obedient ones, I first let them go down and do some misceneous work, wait until they are qualified, then let theme up and be the same teachers as you." Tang Guo thought about it and said, "The peak is more stubborn, and he is still struggling. Even if he wants to understand, I don''t intend to reuse him. I think about everything he does in the future, and arrange him to go to the bottom Do disinfection. " Pei Tianyi: That''s too miserable. A dignified Dr. Gao fell to the bottom to dry disinfection. Chapter 3329: The clone (44) Chapter 3329: The clone (44) Chapter 3329 Cloning People (44) "I originally wanted to arrange for him to cook, butter I thought about it. He was not very credible. Dr. Gao has a wide range of knowledge. In case hees to each other with food, although our cloned human body is strong, the toxicity is too strong. There may be diarrhea. " Tang Guo''s words revealed a meaning to Pei Tianyi, that is, the cloned human body is already strong, and many of the toxicities are not afraid, and they have diarrhea at most. Pei Tian sighed and continued to write lesson ns. He didn''t expect that he, a doctor of biology, who has made countless achievements in this field, thought that he could be in theboratory for a lifetime? As a result, one day, he became a teacher of a group of clones, teaching these clones every day. "What you sigh, you''re already lucky." Pei Tianyi said: "Fearing that one day, if someone finds you, they will fight against you, and then you will resist and bring disaster to this world." "Then you can rest assured that our clones all like this wonderful world and will not destroy it at every turn. But if anyonees to destroy our peace, it is indeed their disaster." Pei Tianyi suddenly wondered: "You haven''t been with Ouyang Xixian all the time. You left like this. Why is Ouyang Xixian in a hurry? ording tomon sense, he can''t find you and shoulde to theboratory." He wanted to ask this question before, and those Tang Tangguo had just upied here and were busy every day. He had no chance to ask. He should probably be d that his treatment is indeed the best. Now teaching this group of clone students every day, after work, he can return to the suite and y with his son Xiao Zhi. He could make games together, watch TV together, and eat together, which fulfilled his desire that he could not meet for many years. He also clearly felt that Xiaozhi was so happy now. There was some contradiction in his heart, and he thanked her so much that he was going crazy. "You don''t need to worry about it, Ouyang Xixian won''t bother to talk about things here. Even if you ask it, you will find nothing. Dr. Pei, the opportunity is in front of you. You have also seen the defective clones. Is that normal? I only say it once, teach them well, and you will be rewarded in the future. " Pei Tianyi''s heart jumped and thought of a possibility. "You mean ... Xiaozhi?" "Teach me the clones here. Teach them whatever you can teach me. What I want is that you need to give them all the knowledge in your mind and life experience, understand?" Tang Guo gave a hard drive to Pei Tianyi: "There are some courses in it, you can take a look when you are free, and then sum up and teach them." Although watching the course directly, it is also possible for clones. But people teach different things in person. When they learn this knowledge, they also bring some unique experiences. When the timees, she will arrange these clones to go out to the world. Pei Tianyi held the hard disk nkly, still thinking about what Tang Guo said in her mind. She meant that Xiaozhi also had the opportunity to repair the heart defect, just like normal people? If so, he did. Compared to helping Ouyang Xixian and Gao Feng, he felt that helping the clones was not so burdensome. Because up to now, the people in theboratory and the clones haven''t treated them well. Chapter 3330: The clone (45) Chapter 3330: The clone (45) 3330 Chapter The most is to let them do the dirtiest and most exhausting work, even the simplest humiliation of personality, they have not done it. Pei Tianyiughed at it suddenly. Most of the clones were a nk piece of paper. They had never been to the big dye tank outside. How did they know what it was to be humiliated and ridiculed? Perhaps, the current clones are thinking that they can finally live in peace and stability, and are happy about these things. About half a yearter, Tang Guo has been staying in this secretboratory. During this half year, she and Jiang Xin made the secretboratorypletely their base. At the same time, she also asked Chixiao for a lot of arrays, and ced them around the ind. There were defensive arrays, psychedelic needles, and attacking arrays. Anyway, the entire ind was protected. Rigorous. With tens of thousands of clones, it is impossible to rece all humans. From the beginning, she never thought of doing this. The world is everyone, whether it is humans, clones, or even all living things in the world. She is a person who does not like war. Because of the identity of the clones, all she has to do is to build a cleannd for the clones and let them live in this beautiful world. No one will bully them. At the same time, the clever and powerful clones also took half a year to empty out Pei Tianyi''s boss. The clones are mastered by Pei Tianyi. Pei Tianyi: I feel defeated for a while. The stubborn main members of the originalboratory, when finally figured it out, could only get the job done. They were shocked to find that the clones in the entireboratory were not only clever, but also various skills. Some experiments can be done easily in their hands. Not only that, they can do the same thing. Gao Feng finallypromised. He thought that it would not be easy for clones to survive in this world. After so long, how could Ouyang Xixian find some problems. When he walked out of the back room, he was thrown directly to the bottom floor. The current clones also understand their birth and the evil that Gao once did to them. There is nothing good about Gao Feng. Tang Guo originally nned to let Gao Feng disinfect it. Later Jiang Xin collected all the opinions of the clones. "Everyone thinks it''s too cheap for him to do dry disinfection." Jiang Xin said seriously, "They discussed for several days and came up with a better idea." "What is it?" "Let Gao Feng collect garbage every day and dispose of all living garbage." Jiang Xindao said, "I also feel good, this should be the dirtiest and most exhausting job." Tang Guo imagined that the **** here was, at best, the toilet in every clone''s house? After all, they eat in the unified lobby, where the room is where they sleep. asionally, they would go outside to bask in the sun, do other game activities, and even grow vegetables outside. Tang Guo nned to take them out to meet the world as soon as they got used to the world. "Okay, then let him collect garbage every day and dispose of it." Gao Feng knew that when he was arranged to purge the toilets, wash the toilets, and dispose of the feces, his nose was crooked. "I''m not doing it!" Shouted Gao Feng, "you don''t go too far." Chapter 3331: Clone (46) Chapter 3331: Clone (46) Chapter 3331 The Clone (46) Jiang Xin: "If you don''t want to do anything, there is no rice here. Everyone who wants to eat must do things. Your task is to deal with these. If you don''t do it, you will have no food today." "I don''t do it anyway." To do these things, it is better to be upromising and be **** all the time and locked in a dark room. "Then you wait to starve to death, starved to death, we will throw you into the freezer, and after a certain period of time, we will deal with it uniformly." In fact, after half a year, those dead clones in the freezer have already been dealt with. The freezer on that floor has also been closed and will not be opened again. Regardless of the peak, Jiang Xinke will go to sea with Tang Guo today. It is said that they are going to talk to the country that owns the ind and intend to buy it. When the ind is really bought, that ind is the home of all their clones. "Little sweet, is your money enough?" Jiang Xin knew that buying an ind was not easy. Let s not talk about the formalities and procedures, let s say that the money needs a lot of money: If it s not enough, let s work hard to earn some money. Now that all the simr ones have returned to normal, everyone should make money together. It should be easy. "Enough, you can buy it, don''t worry." The country that owns this small ind is not a big country. She offered a high price, and the other party was anxious to sell it to her, and although the area of the ind is not bad, it has no superfluous effect on this small country. Mainly this small ind is not suitable for nting at all. This country has a small poption, and no one wants to move to such a remote ce. Jiang Xin''s eyes were a little happy: "Let''s go." To be honest, although he had gone out with Gao Feng in the past, he was dim at first, and he didn''t observe the world at all. "After we buy this small ind, we will set up a country called the clone country, how about it?" Tang Guo said, "We are all soldiers and trade with the surrounding small countries. No one will find our geographical location. . " "Okay, Xiao Tian can say anything. Clone the country, all members will be very happy. By then, Xiao Tian will be the king. We are all your people. With your existence, the people will be safe and secure. Alive. "Jiang Xin was excited to say a series of words, although I don''t know why people outside, can''t find their geographical location, must be made by omnipotent Xiaotian. He knew that Xiaotian must be the most powerful clone in the world, the best and the most powerful! "Not only that, there are many secretboratories in the world who are secretly doing experiments on clones. Once our clone country is up and running, one more thing to do is to destroy thoseboratories and protect our kind." Jiang Xin suddenly said, "Xiaotian, I have an idea. If there is no member of the clone country in the world in the future, does it mean that no one will do a clone experiment again?" Although clones are clones, they are also inherently different from humans, that is, they have little ability to reproduce. Moreover, genes that have been copied cannot be copied again. In other words, with cloned genes, new clones will no longer be copied. Neither Tang Guo nor Jiang Xin had thought about copying clones again. "Axin, you seem to be a little far away." how is this possible. Chapter 3332: Clones (47) Chapter 3332: Clones (47) Chapter 3332 The Clone (47) "Think more, there is always nothing wrong." Jiang Xin said, "Dr. Pei''s words are still good. Although the world is beautiful, I don''t want more of them to be born at all." "why?" "Before the birth of each kind, it is possible that we do not know how many kinds have died and how much pain we have to bear. Little sweet, although we yearn for the beauty of this world and like to live in peace, we have to say that our first birth "It is a tragedy." Jiang Xin said, "If there is no little sweet in this world, maybe I will no longer exist at this time." Jiang Xin is not a fool, instead he is very clever. After more than half a year, he has realized what the world is like and how human beings are. With him at the beginning, it is impossible to fight the peak. Unless, he is desperate and just wants to destroy, maybe he can still do something. But from the beginning, he never thought about destroying this ce. It is not this world that cannot tolerate them, but some people who live in this world. System: [The host is big. Although he is right, I still think he is a bit silly. The host is big. I suspect this is his conspiracy. He deliberately made himself stupid, so he could seek your protection and win your sympathy. Really shameless. ording to the analysis of all the guys in that guy, it is impossible to be so stupid. However, it''s foolish to move now, don''t you just want to make the host greatly pity? "Don''t you think he seeded?" Tang Guo smiled with a faint smile on his lips. "Stupid, cute." System: Well, he said it for free, okay, this is not a conspiracy, it should be said to do what he wants. Walk and walk, the host will be very happy, and he will quietly feed. Tang Guo took Jiang Xin to buy the ind, and it went very smoothly. That country was already poor and backward. Suddenly someone came to buy this and it was of no use. It was just an ind leased to someone else, and they were certainly happy. Together, they also gave Tang Guo the original lease agreement. A few dayster, Tang Guo and Jiang Xin returned to the ind with the special products of this small country. Later, she arranged tasks for everyone on the ind, and regrly sent a group of people to "study abroad." In addition, she invited craftsmen back in the surrounding small countries to start building the ind. After looking at the geographic location, she asked Chixiao for a lot of disks, which were used to strengthen the entire ind, lest some terrible natural disasters ur, making the entire ind impossible to carry. Later, she nned to build the city above and below ording to the foundation of the previousboratory, with Baiyun above and sea views below. Because of the reinforcement of the matrix method, there is no need to worry about the geographical environment. Chixiao is a fairy, and the refining array is not a problem for hundreds or thousands of years. By that time, the clones were afraid that they would be extinct, and this ce was no longer needed. Perhaps, after many years, there is no doubt what kind of civilization miracle will be called by future generations. They were built under the ground, after all, building a house is not a matter of two days. Slowly, at this time proposed by Jiang Xin, Tang Guo established the clone country. And time has passed two years. The underground city has been constructed almost the same, because of the solid formation, the craftsmen''s construction is also very bold, in many ces, they can even see the world in the ocean in the room. "I''m going out to do one thing now. I need to make arrangements here. The reason why I let the craftsmen temporarily not build a high-altitude city outside is to do this." Unconsciously, I wasing to the ce where the original owner was undergoing surgery It''s been a day. Recement of all body organs, of course, cannot go to regr hospitals. That set of medical surgical equipment is already mature in the outside world. Ouyang Xixian can''t wait to bring the heroine and her to thisboratory for surgery. "I''ll apany you." Jiang Xin immediately said. Tang Guo patted his head: "Be obedient and wait here, I''ll be back soon, this thing is indispensable to you." see you tomorrow Chapter 3333: Clones (48) Chapter 3333: Clones (48) 3333: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Three dayster, Tang Guo returned to the original city, where she was reced by the sloppy people who lived in her vi. Upon returning to this ce, she noticed that there were more people around the vi. That is, Tang Zhou has taken her out less frequently, and most importantly, she has felt that more people are secretly following them. And Tatar gave her a pocket watch after she returned, saying that this year s birthday was given by Ouyang Xixian. As soon as the pocket watch fell into his hands, the system quickly warned that the pocket watch contained an eavesdropper and a tracker. [The host is big, this Ouyang Xixian is really a chicken thief. For several years, he didn''t worry about Tang Zhou for fear of bad things. "This is Ouyang Xixian. He doubts one thing and doubts a person. It is not easy to dispel worries. And in recent years, Tang Zhou often took ''I'' out to y. He is more emotional. There should be no guarantee that Tang Zhou will be soft with me when he is getting along, and when something bad happens, he can''t bear to watch me die and let me go. " Tang Guo chuckled out loudly: "How does he know that Tang Zhou has been talking about leaving every day, his mouth has been torn, and the stunned people I left are all faced with silence. If I change One, even the real stingy people may have been persuaded by Tang Zhou to seed. " Ouyang Xixian was so convinced that he had to let the hostess try new medical surgical equipment and perform organ recement surgery. Regarding Ouyang Xixian''s obsession, Tang Guo was toozy to entangle with him. In this man''s eyes, he rescued the heroine, so he would not think about the consequences, let alone the pain and unhappiness of these embarrassing people. Therefore, entanglement with Ouyang Xixian, reasoning, that is, ying the piano to the cow, is of no use at all. From the beginning, she didn''t n to use it that way. The system didn''t understand a little. I couldn''t help but ask a doubt in my heart: [The host is big. Why did there be so many small worlds in the past that they would take care of the male lead? "Because people are not the same, some people can abuse them with this method, while others don''t. Ouyang likes this person the most indifferent. In his eyes, no one can rece him except the female lead. More What''s more, the clone I have created from the gene of the heroine? He is more restrained and will never allow himself to have any ideas about a clone, so the strategy of the pig heart is useless to him. " "To torture Ouyang Xixian, it''s right to stab his sharp-pointed meat." The system was surprised: [But the meat on his apex is the heroine? The host will not abuse the hostess, right? Seriously, in the whole plot, the heroine didn''t seem to do anything bad, but paid for Ouyang Xixian''s behavior, and lived a lifetime of pain. Of course, the host should not misunderstand. I''m not standing by the hostess, just analyzing it. But if you want to abuse, I have no opinion. Perhaps in many worlds in the past, he helped too many heroines to talk, leading to ack of consciousness now, for fear that the host would think of those unpleasant things. He looked a little stupid in the past in that stupid look. It''s almost, why is he so stupid, so which fool he made? It''s stupid and rigid. The existence in the past ispletely messing up the host. Chapter 3334: The Clones (49) Chapter 3334: The Clones (49) Chapter 3334 The Clone (49) "I haven''t thought about abusing the heroine. One yard at a time, I have no resentment against her. On the contrary, she is a very good person." The system looked at Tang Guo with a warm smile and a cold, calm heart, a little happy. "However, I think her body is very fragile and she has to hide her for the time being." Tang Guo''s next sentence almost caused the system to spit out, and he thought the host was much better. "What will happen to Ouyang Xixian in the future? I can''t control it. Immediately I will start with Ouyang Xixian. No one can stop it." The abuse of Ouyang Xixian is the main line in this world. System: OK. That night, Ouyang Xixian cared for Tang Guo for a while, and at about the same time, gave her a ss of milk with sleeping pills. In fact, Tang Guo''s current physical condition, ordinary sleeping pills have no effect on her. After she fell asleep, Ouyang Xixian went to the study again. Instead of going to sleep, he contacted theboratory. Before Tang Guo returned here, he arranged theboratory side. Jiang Xin knew that Ouyang Xixian would contact him because of the safety of Tang Guo, and he was always by the phone. This is the only dedicated telephone in theboratory that has not been dismantled. It was reserved for Ouyang Xixian. As soon as the phone rang, Jiang Xin hurriedly picked it up, of course using a somewhat old voice at the peak. "Dr. Gao." "Is it Mr. Ouyang? Why are you calling thiste? Is there something wrong with that clone?" Jiang Xin learned Gao Feng''s tone and talked with Ou Yang Xixian, thanks to the fact that he was always at the peak. Beside, learn these. Tang Guo didn''t tell him specific things, just arranged for Jiang Xin to do. "No problem with the clone, it''s fine now." Ouyang Xixian replied, "I''m calling you tonight. It''s the set of medical equipment that has matured after thousands of uses. I have invited many People have discussed that it should be able to help Xiaoguo rece the organs. This cannot be done outside, so as not to cause uproar. Ouyang Xixian extinguished the cigarette and continued, "I look good at theboratory. I will have surgery in theboratory at that time, and I will arrange for someone toe over, and Dr. Gao will help. Theboratory is really good. , After the operation ispleted, some follow-up will be easier to handle. " Jiang Xin learned Gao Feng''s tone and quickly agreed to the matter. He asked Ouyang Xixian about the specific time. Ouyang Xixian said two days and told him that he would arrange someone toe in and let him take care of it. As for the female lead, of course, she has to wait until thest time before she can be transported to theboratory. The heroine''s life container is actually ced in Ouyang Xixian''s office building. Who can know that there is a secret room in Ouyang Xixian''s office where such a big secret is hidden? After hanging up, Ouyang Xixian called Tang Zhou again. "It''s sote, is there anything? If you warn me that you can''t take her out to y, then I may not be able to do it. You want her life, now all I can do is to let her know more This world. " Hearing the indifferent words of Tang Zhou, Ouyang Xixian was relieved, thinking of his purpose, he said directly, "I''m going to arrange surgery for Xiaoguo." Chapter 3335: Clone (50) Chapter 3335: Clone (50) 3335: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What? When?" Although I know that the day ising, Tang Zhou still did not expect that time would be so fast. I thought he was born again, and he should be able to change his destiny. Who would have expected that Kaner, who can''t afford this life, is still on Tang Guo. He had the intention to help her escape, but she had been silent for two or three years, and did nt talk to him very much. "So fast?" "Fast? Xiao Zhou, we''ve all been waiting for almost ten years. Do you think this speed is fast? Did you get along with the clone and be reluctant to die? You don''t want your sister to live?" "Ouyang Xixian, don''t bullshit, of course I want my sister to wake up, I just don''t agree with this cruel means." Tang Zhou felt that the most overwhelming thing in their family was to put his sister in Ouyang Xixian, which caused him to do nothing. "Whether you agree or disapprove, things are a foregone conclusion. It won''t be long before they will be able to undergo surgery." Ouyang Xixian said indifferently, "I mean, recently you took her out, don''t go far, if It''s too far, I can''t find it for a while and a half, I might misunderstand something. Xiao Zhou, don''t make me angry, I have waited for ten years to wake up your sister, and no one can stop me. " "Listen to you, if you want me to stop, do you have to take some special measures and even kill me?" Tang Zhou said sarcastically. "Simrly, if my parents stopped, would you be merciless? Yes, remove all these obstacles? " Ouyang Xixian was silent for a minute and said, "If that is the point, maybe, I said, no one can stop it." "You lunatic, selfish ghost, have you considered me for my sister?" "Thinking, but more than anything, the least I can bear is losing her. Even if she hates me, I don''t want to lose her, as long as she stays with me alive, everything is fine." Tang Zhou smiled angrily: "Ouyang Xixian, in fact, I don''t think you are suitable for my sister at all. You are not suitable for your personality. You are too selfish. To be with you, tolerate, tolerate, and sacrifice is only her." "Okay, it''s useless to say now. From now on, you can take her out, but you can''t go far. When the day of the surgery is set, don''t take her to some junk food." Tang Zhou hung up the phone with a scream of anger, and didn''t want to bother with Ouyang Xixian at all. And this lunatic, he had no idea what to say. The next day, Tang Zhou came to pick up Tang Guo again. They did not go too far, they just went to the hillsides around the city to see the scenery. Tang Guo''s pocket watch signal has been blocked by the system, she felt it, and Tang Zhou had to say something to her again. "I received a call from Ouyang Xixianst night. He already nned to arrange an operation for you and my sister. You should think about what to do next. There are more and more people behind us. When you want to go, May not be able to go. " Tang Guo looked up, suddenly smiled and said to Tang Zhou, "I don''t know where to go." System: They are lying to children again. "There are many beautiful ces in this world worth visiting. Do you think thendscapes of various countries I show you are not good?" Tang Zhou said urgently. Chapter 3336: Clones (51) Chapter 3336: Clones (51) Chapter 3336 The Clone (51) "Good is good, but I can''t fit in. Since you told me the truth, I suddenly found out that this world is ipatible with me. I used to have such weird feelings and always felt strange around me." "After you said it, I realized that it wasn''t weird around, but I was weird." "Anyway, isn''t it good to be alive?" Tang Zhou scratched his hair in annoyance. "What do you tangled about so much? In our words, it is better to be alive than anything. As long as you live, you can always find The goal of living. No now, that''s because your eyes can only see this small ce, you can only see Ouyang Xixian. When you go out and see, you know how beautiful the world is. " All the patience of his life, he was fed a dog here. He lingered for two or three years, but she hadn''t found a living target, which really meant to anger him. "I''m alive or not, and it''s not important to you. In fact, you don''t need to care about these things." Tang Zhou: "From the time I spoke to you to tell the truth, I was destined to take care of this. You decide as soon as possible, and at thest minute, I am not sure I can take you away." However, this time he would think of a way to secretly take her away, settle somewhere first, and make Ouyang like he couldn''t find her. As time passed, Tang Guo didn''t make a decision, Tang Zhou was very anxious. Just when he was nning to ask Tang Guo to go out, and while she was not paying attention, she fainted and took away secretly, Tang Guo refused to go out to y. "Really noting out?" Tang Zhou almost chopped his hair down a lot. He managed to arrange everything. She didn''t go out. Did she carry it like this? There was a smile on Tang Guo''s lips. Of course, she couldn''t go out at this time. She had to go through all the processes and go out, wouldn''t it make Tang Zhou bad? "I don''t want to go out recently." "You ... I''m a little bit convinced, do you know that you will lose your life like this?" Tang Zhou almost cried. Since she chose to be the same as before, it was even more difficult than before. Is he a rebirth at all No effect? God, this is punishing him. I want to let him experience the pain again. "But I don''t want to go anywhere." System: silly boy, the host is big. This is waiting to abuse Ouyang Xixian. Stupid stupid. "Do you remember the method I taught you once?" Tang Zhou took a deep breath and said, "Do you practice every day? Do you feel any special strength?" Yes, Tang Zhou not only tried to get Tang Guo to escape, but also looked at many side-door methods, intending to help her to inspire powerful forces in her body. "Yes, I feel my strength has increased a lot. I identally exploded the ss before, and was shocked." Tang Guo felt that Tang Zhou had been so anxious in recent days that he nned to give Give the other party a candy and rx. It is good that the hostess has such a younger brother who cares about her. Tang Zhou couldn''t help crying and said, "Okay, I haven''t asked you out recently, but you remember to practice this power every day. Remember, you can''t let Ouyang Xixian find out." "it is good." "If you can''t bear the pain on that day, you can run away. Escape, call me, and I will arrange a new ce for you." Tang Zhou has promised, "In addition, you have to promise me one thing, No matter how angry you may be in the future, you can make those who hurt you, but please don''t use this power to reach innocent people. " In fact, he is just a selfish ghost. She lives well, and her sister can live well. Chapter 3337: The clone (52) Chapter 3337: The clone (52) Chapter 3337 The Clone (52) Hanging up the phone, Tang Zhou didn''t know what to do, and felt the room was stuffy, so he came to the living room. Unexpectedly, there were two people sitting in the living room. Tang Zhou asked in wonder: "Parents, it''s sote, why are you here, not sleeping, or turning on the lights?" "Why is Zhouing out?" Tang mother asked. "My brother-inw talked to me just now and said that I would arrange an operation for my sister soon. Mom and Dad, I couldn''t get up, so I couldn''t sleep, and nned toe out and breathe. What about you? Did you know about this?" Father Tang sighed: "Xi Xian also notified us, my mother and I were a little blocked, and couldn''t sleep." "Since you can''t sleep, then cancel this operation." Tang Zhou said, "You have also seen it in the past two years. She is also a living person. It is not something to pick things at will. Performing this operation is equivalent to Use her life for her sister. " "A Zhou, at this stage, there is no way to save it. If you can do it again, maybe at the beginning, I will stop Xi Xian from being your sister''s clone." Father Tang said, "It started. , There is no way back, even if we oppose it, it is useless. The control right now is not with us. Xixian, once determined, no one can stop it. " "A Zhou, go to sleep, don''t think too much." Mother Tang stood up. "We''re back in the room too." The two refused to discuss this topic again, and Tang Zhou was not reluctant. He knew the psychology of the two, and he hoped his sister would wake up, but he felt guilty. The guilt of being beaten was better than waking up my sister. If they knew the truth behind it, would it stop it? He could nt tell these things, and they probably thought he was writing a story. A monthter, the day of the operation has been determined. Tang Guo received news from Jiang Xin that the people arranged by Ouyang Xixian had already lived in theboratory. Surgical equipment and sterile rooms were all ready. Now just waiting for her hostess to be sent to the surgery, it should not be two days. Tang Zhou called her almost every day to ask her if she wanted to understand something. When she confirmed that she was still not going, she asked her how well she was doing strength exercises, and she broke her heart. Before being sent to theboratory, Tang''s father and mother came to pick her up for dinner. The reason is that the family has not been together for a long time. Mother Tang made a lot of delicious dishes and was at the dinner table. Tang Zhou became more indifferent, showing a ridiculous look from time to time. What they want is her life. What can a table''s meals make up for? Nothing can. After Tang Guo was sent back by Tang Zhou, Tang''s mother hesitated and said, "I''m a little bit sorry." "Is that useful? I didn''t stop it in the beginning, but I can''t stop it now. I look forward to this thing Xiaoguo will never know forever, otherwise ..." Otherwise, even their parents, Xiaoguo should be panic when they are afraid. Tang Guo was transported to the secretboratory overnight. Prior to this, Ouyang Xixian injected her with drugs to make her fall asleep. Of course, these drugs had no effect on her. Of course it was Tang Guo who Jiang Xin was in charge of, and when she was in aa, she was startled, and she almost did not stare Ouyang Xi to death. "What did you inject her? I don''t know if you can''t inject anything randomly at this time? What if it affects the operation? This time, it is a major operation." Jiang Xinsha said, but she was thinking, these The person is so abominable that he dare to pierce Xiaotian with a needle. At this moment, he really wanted to punch Ouyang Xi with a fist. "It''s just an ordinary anesthetic. It has no effect on the body. Dr. Gao doesn''t have to worry about it." Ouyang Xixian didn''t care about Jiang Xin''s tone. Well, Dr. He had been in contact with a bad temper. "Leave her to me for the time being, and I''ll give her a full examination to see if her physical condition is suitable for surgery." Ouyang Xixian didn''t doubt anything. After all, Gao Feng was really good at this. He had only one chance for surgery. He couldn''t let his favorite people take risks, and it was better to check more. In this way, Jiang Xin took Tang Guo away. "Little sweet, are you okay?" Jiang Xin patted Tang Guo''s face gently, at the same time Tang Guo opened his eyes and made Jiang Xinugh. "You''re fine, what are we going to do next? Do, uniform the outside group and let them **** in theb? " see you tomorrow Chapter 3338: Clones (53) Chapter 3338: Clones (53) Chapter 3338 The Clone (53) "Dr. Gao, how is it, is there any problem with her body?" Ouyang Xixian asked, "I mean you should understand that there are no problems with the organs in her body." Jiang Xin was very upset, but the show still had to go on. He couldn''t break what Xiao Tian decided. "There are no problems in the body, and the organs in the body are developing perfectly. Now surgery is possible." Jiang Xin replied with a clear look. "Mr. Ouyang, are you ready over there? If you need surgery, arrange it as soon as possible. " "Okay, I''ll ask someone to arrange it right away." Ouyang Xixian was a little excited. He didn''t say much to Jiang Xin and turned away. Seeing Ouyang Xixian leaving, Jiang Xin suddenly said, "Mr. Ouyang." "Does Dr. Gao have any questions? If it''s about theboratory, we''ll talk more about it after the operation is over." Ouyang Xi thought that Jiang Xin was talking about some new projects in theboratory. Once there is a new project, it will definitely involve funding. In this regard, Gao Feng has never let him down. Now that we have a new project, we can definitely make a result for him. However, the most important thing now is to arrange the surgery first, everything else is not so important. "Dr. Gao?" "That''s right, Mr. Ouyang." Jiang Xin continued, "Tanguo S1 clone is the most perfect clone in theboratory at present. It can be said that she is no different from humans, it is a living human being. Once the body If all the organs in it are removed, she will die. We have no conditions to allow her who has lost all organs to continue to live. " "And the risk of this operation is very high. If it fails, it means two lives will be sacrificed." Jiang Xinjian Ouyang Xixian''s expression on his face faded, and he said, "On this matter, Mr. Ouyang Still be careful. " He just wanted to remind Ouyang Xixian that Xiao Tian''s life was very important. Once he chose to continue the operation, he would be angry! He was angry and the consequences were serious. "Dr. Gao, it''s not like you." Ouyang Xi smiled indifferently. "Let me guess why Dr. Gao cares about it so much today, because knowing that Xiaoguo is important to me, so I''m afraid of surgery. Failure, will you be angry at theb by then? " "Operation will not fail." Ouyang Xixian said, "I will wait for this day for almost ten years. Dr. Gao, there is no problem with the clone. You said that the organs in her body are very healthy and well developed. I I believe in your ability. " "There will be no problem with surgical equipment. After all, there are already a lot of sales in the market. The more advanced hospitals in the world have introduced this set of surgical equipment. There were once examples of recing two organs in the body at once. Patients now He recovered very well. "Ouyang Xixian''s voice gradually became indifferent." The data shows that this equipment can basically perform the operation perfectly, and there have been no cases of surgical failure in the past six months. " "Okay, I''m going to pick up Xiaoguo. You can prepare it here. I want to have surgery as soon as possible. Xiaoguo has been in the container of life for a long time. She must be very anxious and want to see the outside world. . " Chapter 3339: The clone (54) Chapter 3339: The clone (54) 3339: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Jiang Xin did not stop Ouyang Xixian. He already understood one thing from the other''s words. Nothing is more important than the person he cares about, the lives of others, not their lives, are just sacrificed for them. Under Jiang Xin''s protective cover, a cold face, walked slowly back to the room. Under normal circumstances, Tang Guo should be in aa at this moment, but she is now eating in Jiang Xin''s room. She felt that Jiang Xin was not very happy, and looked up and asked, "Who messed you up? It doesn''t seem very happy." "Ouyang Xixian." "What''s up with him?" "Want to get him!" Jiang Xin expressed very straightforwardly. "He looks stubborn when he looks at him, and speaks even more sloppy. Xiaotian, let Ouyang Xixian pour out the stool." It is not that Jiang Xin is unwilling to think of other ways to torment people, but that the clone country is sorge and the dirtiest and most tiring work, it is estimated that this is the job. Besides, as Ouyang Xixian, he really wanted to do this. It was indeed a shame on him. "It''s too cheap for him." Tang Guo ate the food. "Wait a minute, don''t I have all the arrangements? When this thing is over, we''ll go and save ourpanions elsewhere and ignore this Ouyang Xi It shows. " Jiang Xin was interested: "I''ve got a lot of news here, and the people sent out have found a lot of secretboratories. The initial budget has at least thousands of living species." These are the data calctions that are basically returned. from. "Little sweet, those who study cloning humans in theboratory, how do we solve it then?" "What do you want to do?" Jiang Xin said, "If you catch them together, let them work. After all, our clonesckmon sense in life and need human care." Jiang Xin said seriously, "Many clones are nk, like A little baby ... " Tang Guo: "..." System: Like a little baby, he can say this sentence thanks to his tall one and eighteen meters, but he thinks that the host should probably agree to this matter. "You have the final say, aren''t you the first minister of our clone country? You can arrange these things." She originally wanted Jiang Xii to be the king of this clone country. As a result, he was so persistent that she had to be her queen. . "Anyway, I have to discuss with you, Xiaotian is our King of the cloned country." Jiang Xin is very attached to this, "I can''t go over you, I have to listen to you. You are allowed Only then can I do it, otherwise it will be messy. " "Then I told you to p yourself, do you hit?" Tang Guo said jokingly. Jiang Xin asked innocently: "I didn''t make a mistake, why should I p myself. If Xiaotian really wants to see, p two is fine. The cloned human body is very strong, even with a fist, it hurts No. " "Axin, you are an individual. You can''t do what I say. You have to live for yourself. If I ask you to die, do you really want to respond?" Although Tang Guo thought Jiang Xin was a bit dumb Cute, but a little worried that because he can''t get rid of his cloned identity, he can''t find his own living direction. In fact, many clones will have this situation. Therefore, she has to set goals for future struggles for the members of the entire clone country. "Little sweet won''t let me die." After removing the protective cover, Jiang Xin''s face came out, and her eyes were still clear and transparent. Chapter 3340: The clone (55) Chapter 3340: The clone (55) 3340: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Soon, it''s the day of surgery. When Tang Guo failed to practice, Tang Zhou knew that things were about to begin. He has been to Ouyang Xixian''spany and has seen each other. I wanted to ask where the surgery was performed, but I did not expect Ouyang Xixian to have him tied directly. "Brother-inw, what do you mean?" Tang Zhou certainly understood that it was Ouyang Xi who was afraid of his bad things and nned to lock him up temporarily. This didn''t happen before, it was because he thought that the clone was gone and he didn''t care about it. "Xiao Zhou, you are a smart one." Ouyang Xixian extinguished the cigarette. "You stay here obediently, and wait for me to bring Xiaoguo back to see you, don''t make trouble." Tang Zhou was silent for half a minute before he said, "Brother-inw, if things are sessful, there may be great seque, especially affecting my sister and making her unhappy all her life. What should I do?" "There is nothing unhappy, as long as she survives, she is happy." Ouyang Xixian waved his hand, "Bring him down, Xiaoguo has been waiting for me for a long time." "Ouyang Xixian, you are an extremely selfish person." "I''ve always been as long as she can wake up and do anything, even if the entire world is ruined by it." "Unreasonable." Tang Zhou was flushed with anger, "With my sister, you won''t be happy for a lifetime and will be very tired." "I will make her happy." Ouyang Xixian had gone, and Tang Zhou was also locked up in an office building and watched by his people. Out of the office building, Ouyang Xixian met the Tang family again. The couple nced at each other, and finally said a word to Ouyang Xixian. It was said by Tang s father: Xi Xian, if you are not sure, just forget it. Avoid it, it will kill two lives. In fact, Xiaoguo will do the same. Maybe it can be developed in the future to restore her organs to normal. Drugs that will make here back to life. " "Yes, Xi Xian, if it s too risky, the operation is fine, it s really good. We can look at the small fruit from time to time, and we are very content. In case something really happens, the death is two. personal." With a smile on her lips, Ouyang Xixian saidfortably, "Parents, do nt worry, the operation will be sessful. I know you must be soft-hearted, but you also need to understand that the birth of the cloned man was for small fruits. . She has been doing pretty well these years, and is happier than many people, and now it is time to sacrifice for Xiaoguo. You will meet first and wait for my good news. " The two couldn''t stop Ouyang Xixian, only watching him disappear in front of his car. Mu Nana stood there for a long time, and finally sighed, and helped each other back. Ouyang Xixian took people and moved the life container to theboratory on the ind together. Life is easily put into the operating room that was prepared at the beginning, and he himself put on sterile clothes and was ready to watch here. "Mr. Ouyang, drink a ss of water first. You will not be able to go out until the operation is over. It will take a long time, and your body may not be able to support it." Just drinking a ss of water, Ouyang Xixian drank without any doubt. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo was pushed into the operating room, and the life container in which the heroine lived was also opened. Under Ouyang Xixian''s eyelids, the operation began. Chapter 3341: Clone (56) Chapter 3341: Clone (56) Chapter 3341 The Clone (56) He stared at the scene without blinking, unwilling to miss it at all. The degree of concentration is no less than that of a doctor who is performing surgery using surgical equipment. This operationsted one day and one night, and the female body''s internal organs were finally reced. Ouyang Xixian was just a watcher, and felt the mental exhaustion, anxious to sleep immediately. He kept hearing that the doctor in charge of the operation gave him an OK gesture, and then he sat down and rxed. The lip corner was a raised smile that couldn''t stop. "Ms. Tang''s condition is very good now, but you need to observe for a while to see if there will be any adverse reactionster. If there is no problem with the observation time of the week, it will prove that all organs and Miss Tang''s body are very harmonious. What a big impact. " "Very good." Ouyang Xixian answered. At this time, Jiang Xin spoke again, of course, Tang Guo arranged for him. "Mr. Ouyang, what about that clone?" Jiang Xin''s pretense was a pity, as if it was a pity such an excellent clone. If Xiaotian hadn''t asked him to ask this question, he wouldn''t have said anything so embarrassing, and he would feel sick when he heard it. Ouyang Xixian came back to him, and said lightly, "What do you usually do?" "Throw it into the freezer and wait for the destruction." Under the protective mask was Jiang Xin''s indifferent face. He was treated more or less like this. Ouyang Xixian said indifferently: "then follow the previous treatment, you can do whatever you want, small fruit needs all, and the rest is left to you." Ouyang Xixian''s more casual attitude , The more angry Jiang Xin. "I just discovered that she still has the breath of life, and she hasn''t lost her breath yet, she seems to be alive." Jiang Xin continued to say the lines that Tang Guo had arranged for him. If Xiao Tian hadn''t let him say it, he wouldn''t want to say Such disgusting words, "Her vitality seems to be tenacious to a certain extent. I think you can stay and observe for a while to see if there are any new discoveries." "Since Dr. Gao has such an interest, I will leave it to you to handle it." Ouyang Xixian was in a very good mood at the moment. "About the funding, please discuss it slowly and in detail in a few days." He thought Jiang Xin kept saying This is for funding. In all fairness, although Gao Feng carried a lot of self-interested things behind him, it also brought him many benefits. There are many products in hispany. Funding theboratory is a win-win situation. Gao Feng is a smart person who knows how to do it so that he canst longer. Therefore, he does not know something, but just opens one eye and closes one. Now that Xiaoguo''s surgery is sessful, he is in a better mood, and naturally he can tolerate the careful thought of Peak. "Then there is any important news, let me inform you again." Jiang Xin finished thest disgusting line, and the **** man in a hurry took the man away. ... "Little sweet, all the tasks you entrusted me to have beenpleted." "Hard work, Axin." "It''s just a trivial matter, but Xiaotian, what method did you use to make them all believe that the operation has beenpleted?" Yes, the previous day and night did not have any surgery. That day and night operation was just an illusion. Chapter 3342: Clones (57) Chapter 3342: Clones (57) Chapter 3342: Cloning People (57) In the previous operating room, there were actually only two people. One is Ouyang Xixian, and the other is him. The reason why he wanted to stay inside was just to say the few lines Tang Guo had arranged for him. Everything else, everyone who appeared, all the scenes, including that shocking operation, were just an illusion. If he didn''t know it was an illusion beforehand, he would be the same as Ouyang Xixian, thinking that it was all true. "A special ability." This matter was too much to exin, Tang Guo said casually, did not expect to get Jiang Xin''s eyes. "Sure enough, I know that Xiaotian is the best clone in the world. The special power of awakening is always so powerful. Only Xiaotian is qualified to be the king of the clone country and loved by all our people. Also Only you can protect these people. " Tang Guo: "..." System: I don''t know when I awakened a skill of blowing a rainbow skin. This guy''s special ability is also very good. "Little sweet, what do you do next?" Tang Guo pointed to the sick suit on his body: "Next, we have to y a show with Ouyang Xi, let him know what the heartbreaking pain is." Directly to Ouyang Xixian, he should not feel the pain of this crazy person. She had already nned for how to abuse each other. To abuse, abuse the other person''s heart. "Axin, help me take care of that person, give her the medicine, take it a little bit, take one-twentieth a day, take it separately for twenty days, she has been asleep for a long time, too much medicine, yes There is nothing good about her body. " "I remember." Jiang Xin was actually not very happy, and he was very contradictory. Without that person, there would be no Xiaotian, but because of that person, Xiaotian would suffer so much and almost died. Fortunately, Xiao Tian was so powerful that she awakened a very powerful force. After telling Jiang Xin, Tang Guo went to the ward where the hostess should live. Yes, she will be the heroine next. After a while, the female lead slowly woke up. System: Really can y. But before she woke up, she arranged for Jiang Xin to notify Ouyang Xixian about something. "What did you say?" Ouyang Xixian asked in surprise, "you said that the cloned person is still alive, and even new organs are growing in the body?" "Yes," Jiang Xin said affirmatively. "This discovery also excites me. I have never seen such a situation after doing experiments for so many years. Mr. Ouyang, I suspect this clone has the ability to reproduce. It is more important. The thing is, it is possible to study the possibility of regenerating substances from the other person. " After Jiang Xin said this sentence, his heart was particrly upset, and only such a disgusting word could be forced by Xiaotian. The shock and joy on Ouyang Xixian''s face made Jiang Xin even more upset. This human is really owed. Hold on, Xiao Tian has important things to do. "Dr. Gao, even if you do this, the funding will not be a problem." Ouyang Xixian had already thought about it, and once he had a sessful research on renewable substances, it would be a great thing for him. Then hispany''s products will really be proud of the world. As far as cloning people is a life, I''m really sorry. In his eyes, cloning people are not people, they are just a tool. Jiang Xin agreed, saying that he would continue to study. However, from time to time, he would talk to Ouyang Xixian about the growth of the cloned human organs again, including the pain of the cloned face, and even the name of Ouyang Xixian being shouted in his mouth. "Everything is fine, she''s just too noisy." Jiang Xin continued with the lines Tang Guo gave him. "Every day is called Mr. Ouyang''s name. Would you like to go over there? Comfort her, and just wait obediently. As the organs grow, she seems to want to see you in particr. " "It''s not necessary." Ouyang Xi smiled in a low voice. "It''s just a replica. Don''t bother her. If she is too noisy, Dr. Gao should have a way to solve it. If her condition is not regenerated, then all Don''t report to me. " see you tomorrow Chapter 3343: Clone (58) Chapter 3343: Clone (58) Chapter 3343: Cloning People (58) Although Ouyang Xixian said that he didn''t need to report thetest news of the cloned person to him, Jiang Xin seemed to have forgotten the incident. During this period, Ouyang Xixian would be notified of some important news. Of course, important news oftenes with daily reactions to clones. Because the cloned humans were soaked in the nutrient solution, it was considered to promote the development and growth of the organs in the other person''s body. In a short period of time, Jiang Xin told Ouyang Xixian the good news. "Has it all grown back?" Ouyang Xixian was still surprised. Although it used a lot of expensive things, in just one month, all the organs hadpletely grown out. It sounded really incredible. What''s the difference? " "As of now, there is no difference. All the organs are like the first time, and they look very good. Moreover, her wounds have fully healed. The scars on her belly are gradually fading. ording to the current situation, In less than three months, all scars will dissipate. Jiang Xin continued his own line, Mr. Ouyang, it is now quite certain that there is a regeneration substance in the body of this clone. Not to mention the full acquisition of this ability Just saying that you only need to get a little bit of it is a very great discovery. " Ouyang Xixian certainly understands that in this world, there is still no ability to eliminate many deep scars on the human body. Once such a regenerating substance appears, the smallest gain is to be able to eliminate human scars. If you think about it, maybe some people have been disabled because of idents. Maybe they can regenerate when they use such regenerative drugs. This is indeed a very great discovery. "Is there any difficulty with the current research? Is it ack of funds, equipment, or understaffing?" What he wants now, he can give him, this experiment is really an unexpected delight to him. He can already imagine the day when Ouyang''s world-famous name became known many yearster. "At present, there are no other difficulties. Mr. Ouyang has just allocated sufficient funds to theboratory, and there are no shortage of equipment." Jiang Xin said at a nce, "I came to tell you about this, just to ask you, is it right? To continue the experiment, after all, her identity is special, and we dare not act lightly. " Ouyang Xixian suddenlyughed. No wonder this peak was timid. Mostly, he was afraid that the clone was a copy of Xiaoguo, so he didn''t dare to move her randomly. That''s right, it''s that he has been too nervous, and may have scared this peak, fearing to move the other side and anger him. Otherwise, with peak temperament, various studies may have been eagerly started. "Dr. Gao, I said that you are solely responsible for this experimental project. You can just do it with confidence, and I will bear all the consequences." Jiang Xin was very upset, or said: "Then I will rest assured. After all, many of the next experiments may threaten the life of this cloned person. Because she has a regenerative substance, we have already nned, and we will Her organs were removed again for research, and in addition, other parts of her body could be dissected. Of course, she would not move too much at one time, mainly to see where her limits were. " Chapter 3344: Clones (59) Chapter 3344: Clones (59) 3344: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "However, the people in our entireboratory cannot guarantee that she will not die because of this. In the end, the human body cannot lose any important organ. After that, I must tell Mr. Ouyang about this. . " "Okay, I understand all of this, Dr. Gao rest assured to do it. I repeat, no matter what the consequences, I will not me you. Do experiments, what experiments are not thousands of failures, in exchange for thest one sess." Jiang Xin said, "If you have Mr. Ouyang, then I will be assured. With the good news, I will notify you immediately. In addition, we will keep records and videos of each experiment, after all, these are very precious For information, if Mr. Ouyang is interested, he cane and watch at any time. " This is also the line that Xiao Tian told him to say. It is said that this line is very important. In the future, it will make Ou Yangxi feel painful and heartbroken. Ouyang Xixian sent people away in a perfunctory manner, and went to the ward to see the hostess. Of course, the current hostess is Tang Guo. Tang Guo woke up half a month ago. Of course, after waking up, because she had undergone a "major operation" and she had been in aa for nearly ten years, it was definitely impossible to speak, move, and cultivate like a normal person. Get used to it for a while. In recent days, Tang Guo has been able to speak bluntly, that is, his ability to recover is much faster than the average person. Because of her physical condition, ording to the doctor''s analysis, it is best to allow her to stay here for three months, wait until her body recovers, and observe if there are other bad conditions, then take it home. After all, once you leave this ce, what will happen at that time, the general hospital doesn''t know her condition, I''m afraid it won''t help. Those powerful doctors who were invited by Ouyang Xixian and Tang Guo came down for illusions. They thought that they had used that advanced medical surgical equipment to perform arge-scale operation that was unprecedented. There was no doubt at all. Ouyang Xixian decided to let these doctors stay on the ind for three months, and waited for Tang Guo to bepletely okay before sending them away from here. "Xiaoguo, is your body better today, is there anything ufortable?" In the face of the "female heroine", Ouyang Xixian is not so cold-hearted: "If there is anything ufortable, remember to tell me." "I''m fine, Xixian." "That''s good, I asked the doctor, you need to be here for three months, and I will take you home after three months. At that time, your body is almost recovered. You are recovering well , When you go back, you will be able to surprise your parents. " "My memory is still at the moment ofa, but it still feels like I haven''t seen my parents and A Zhou for a long time. Xi Xian, can I speak now, can I talk to them?" Tang Guo asked, this reaction Ouyang Xixian was not surprised at all. After all, the rtionship between the hostess and her family is very good. After her body recovers slowly, she will definitely miss her family. "Okay, I''ll call my parents and have a video call with them to tell you what''s going on." After a while, Tang Guo had a video call with Tang''s father and mother. Because of themunication in advance, and the female awakening, the two were very happy, and they temporarily suppressed the difort in their hearts. Chapter 3345: Clone (60) Chapter 3345: Clone (60) 3345: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After talking with Tang''s father, Tang Guo, Tang Guo asked to speak with Tang Zhou again. Ouyang Xixian nodded and dialed Tang Zhou''s phone again, but this time, he said to Tang Zhou first: "Xiao Guo wants to talk to you. Now she has just recovered. The doctor said that she needs to rest for a while. There is no way toe back, and I ca nt run or be stimted at the moment. Do nt tell Xiaoguo about the thrilling conditions of your car, so as not to scare her. " After speaking such arge paragraph, in fact Ouyang Xixian was just warning Tang Zhou not to talk nonsense. The operation has already been done, and people are awake. If they are stimted, what happens at that time will not be bearable by any of them. Tang Zhou was actually locked up in an office building. Hearing the words of Ouyang Xixian, with a sarcastic smile on his lips, he was actually sad and hopeless. Once again, he couldn''t stop all this and didn''t know what happened to her. "Brother-inw, please rest assured. I just miss my sister and will talk to her well. I shouldn''t say what I shouldn''t say." Even if I say it, I won''t say it now, so as not to stimte her. This time, he will not hide everything again. Perhaps my sister knew earlier that she could be saved, and those things would not happen in the future. Perhaps in the face of her sister, Ouyang Xixian would let her go once? He knows that the clone is still alive and will be very powerful in the future. If Ouyang Xixian had awakened the other person s feelings and removed her, he would not know what would happenter. After Tang Zhou and Tang Guo talked, the two did not talk about the family. He did not mention a word about cloning people. Just been concerned about her body. In addition, she was still asking if she had any other special reactions. He remembered that once, his sister told him those memories. It should be organ memory, so that my sister knew about the experience of clones, so she was particrly afraid of it. I don''t know if the organs are fused now, but the memory is awake. However, when I heard her sister''s words, it seemed that her memory was not awake for a while, otherwise her sister would not be so calm. Tang Zhou was a bit relieved, and ended the call with Tang Guo, and he had to speak with Ouyang Xixian separately. "Where is she?" Tang Zhou asked directly, "Now my sister is awake, should you let her go?" Ouyang Xixian''s eyes narrowed for a moment, and he immediately guessed a possibility. Could it be that Tang Zhou knew that the clone had a special situation? No, it should not be possible. Tang Zhou could nt know the prophets. Besides, they would nt know this kind of anti-sky regeneration ability if they did not undergo surgery. Maybe Tang Zhou asked what happened to the clone. "A clone who has lost all his organs, of course, is dead." "Dead?" Tang Zhou thought it was so funny. How did he forget that Ouyang Xixian was not a good guy, but because his sister liked him and he was willing to protect his sister, they created a filter for him and considered him a person. not bad. "Really dead?" "No one will lose all the organs and be able to live. Xiao Zhou, you have to remember that she was born for Xiaoguo, and now Xiaoguo hase alive, her mission ispleted and her life is over. Now your real sister Do nt forget the past when you are back. " "But everything I used to remember, I won''t forget." Chapter 3346: Clone (61) Chapter 3346: Clone (61) 3346: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What did you do with her?" Tang Zhou asked tentatively. "Even if she is dead, you should give her a funeral? You ca nt handle this. Give her to me. I ll help her with a funeral. Homeless, now dead, I want to give her a home. " "She is a clone of theboratory, and the people in theboratory will handle it, so you don''t need to worry about it. Well, Xiao Zhou, I will bring back a small fruit after a while, and you do nt need to ask more." Ouyang Xixian hung up the phone. Of course, he could not talk to Tang Zhou about clones with regenerative ability. This matter is still very important. In addition, he was not assured of Tang Zhou, because he was afraid that the human clone would be exposed in the future. In addition, Ouyang Xixian has arranged for people to clean up the inside and outside of the vi they lived in. The traces of the existence of the clone must be cleaned up so that they cannot be found. If it were not for fear of being suspected, he did not want the clone to live at home. But Xiaoguo couldn''t disappear for years and appeared out of thin air. In fact, there are still a lot of people staring at him. Doing these is to avoid extracurricr branches. In addition, the person who is most important to him is still the best to keep around and not easy to lose. In the past two months, Tang Guo has yed the role of a heroine and got along with Ouyang Xixian. It seems that there are no ws. In fact, there will be no ws, after all, her clone has all the memory of the heroine. If you didn''t know you were a clone, you might think you were the heroine. Ouyang Xixian didn''t find anything. Although he was calm on the surface, his inner joy couldn''t be covered up. In order to apany the hostess, he has not returned to thepany for several months and has been working on the ind. Because of the arrangement realized by Tang Guo and the asional magic tricks, Ouyang Xixian wanted to discover that it was impossible. Finally, the day when Kojima left, during this period, Jiang Xinhui emerged from time to time and told Ouyang Xixian about the reaction of the clones. Even asionally, Ouyang Xixian was invited to observe the scene, or show him some experimental videos. Jiang Xin has a lot of peace in his heart now, thinking of Ouyang Xixian''s ending in the future, he is not very angry. These videos were all given to Jiang Xin by Tang Guo. The videos were synthesized by the system using its own capabilities. With the technology of this world, it is impossible to detect true and false. The three-month period has expired, and several attending doctors have determined that Tang Guo has no problems with his body, except that he will not be able to perform strenuous exercise in the future, and the others are no different from normal people. Ouyang Xixian decided to take Tang Guo away. Under Jiang Xin''s reluctant eyes, Tang Guo left with Ouyang Xixian. "Boss, the human you let us watch is awake and the king is gone. Would you like to go over and look at that human?" When Jiang Xin heard this, his face became even worse. Thinking of Tang Guo''s arrangement, he said coldly, "Let''s go and see, how is she now?" "It looks good. We have checked it. Her organs are no longer failing and are slowly recovering. At the current rate of recovery, it won''t be long." After a while, Jiang Xin went to the ce where the hostess lived. This is a secret room for the hostess. Jiang Xin saw the exact same face and felt nothing at all. Chapter 3347: Clone (61) Chapter 3347: Clone (61) 3347: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Excuse me, where is this? Who are you?" When the heroine woke up, she found that her environment was a bit wrong. And she came alive, wasn''t all this arranged by Xi Xian? Before she was unconscious, Xi Xian said that she just made her temporarily unconscious and would wake her upter. Is it ... Xi Xian seeded? But why is there no Xixian here? "It seems your body is recovering well, then there is no problem. There is no need to know where is this, who I am. You just wait here for a while, and I will let you out at that time, we have no ns To your life. " Jiang Xin said this and turned away. He really doesn''t have a good temper, and recently he was about to be mad by Ouyang Xi. Although it is hard to me this woman, Xiaotian would not have suffered so much if it was not for this woman. Intuition told him that the truth of the matter must not be simple. Xiaotian looks, and hates Ouyang Xixian. If it weren''t for Xiaotian, all the organs might have been removed now, and he would be dead. Tang Guo was brought back to the vi where he lived by Ouyang Xixian and restored the good old days. Tang''s father and mother also adjusted their mood and did not show a little in front of her. As for Tang Zhou, Ouyang Xixian will be there every time she appears in front of her. Tang Zhou did not find Tang Guo''s body awakened for the time being, and because she could not find the opportunity, she could not get along with her alone. It may be that he appeared too often, which caused Ouyang Xixian''s vignce. The other person also said straightforwardly: "I have installed surveince at home, and I have eavesdropper on the phone. Xiao Zhou, you should understand what I mean? Don''t try to do something that should not be done, talk about something that should not if." "I can tolerate you because you are Xiaoguo''s brother." Tang Zhou especially wanted to say something, when her organ memory was awakened, although Ouyang Xixian didn''t know the truth, he could also understand that something was wrong and that he would not kill him. Although Ouyang Xixian has left the ind, Jiang Xin will continue to experiment with clones from time to time, he said. "Yes, some substances have been extracted and are currently being analyzed. It should take another month to produce results." Jiang Xin leaned on the corridor and didn''t wear any protective mask. After all, this is not aboratory, but an underground city in the clone country. After Ouyang Xixian took Tang Guo away, the clone country began to build the city above. Gao Feng passed by Jiang Xin with two toilet bowls. He heard the other side said that he had cloned human experiments and extracted materials, and his mouth was almost crooked. At that time, I wanted to shout, but before he could yell out, Jiang Xin choked his throat. He struggled a bit, but no force could resist the strength of the clone. "Dr. Gao, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Xin nced at the redness of his face, especially when he wanted to speak, and said, "A disobedient clone had the idea of running away. Fortunately, we responded quickly and caught people. Just now he was in Da''ao, A shot is fine. " Gao Feng stared,pletely unaware that the clones did not learn good, how to learn to lie so quickly. A monthter, Jiang Xin gave Ouyang Xixian thetest results, the kind of scar repair fluid mentioned in the plot. A yearter, this potion wasunched. In the same year, Jiang Xin gave him another achievement. Ouyang Xi was overjoyed and quickly called for a patent to be prepared for arge-scale production of such drugs. see you tomorrow Chapter 3348: Clone (63) Chapter 3348: Clone (63) Chapter 3348 Cloning people (63) This new drug is not about removing scars, but about repairing damaged organs in the human body. As long as it is not too big, it can be repaired, and even some cancerous organs can be captured. However, he did not intend to go public immediately, and decided to consider a shocking n in a while. It is also because this substance is very rare and needs to be continuously extracted from the cloned person. Of course, the truth is not the case, these drugs were obtained by Tang Guo from Emmanuel. In order to deceive Ouyang Xixian, she has worked very hard. One day, Ouyang Xixian returned home, and while eating with Tang Guo, she suddenly noticed that she wore a particrly beautiful hairpin on her head, the shiny rhinestone hairpin. "Xi Xian, what''s wrong?" Ouyang Xixian stared at the card on Tang Guo''s head and asked for a while, "I remember that you didn''t like this kind of card in the past. Compared with rhinestone type, you should like the card type of flocking. "Oh, is that so?" Tang Guo said quickly, "I suddenly liked it. This rhinestone-type card is actually pretty good. After all these years have passed, my hobby will also change slowly." Ouyang Xi smiled and said, "Yeah." But he still felt that something was wrong. He carefully observed Tang Guo, and found that she also had a diamond-studded bracelet and earrings on her wrist. Also reced with diamond studs. But he clearly remembered that Xiaoguo didn''t like this kind of jewelry with rhinestones or diamonds, and even the rings they had originally married were custom jade rings, not diamond rings that the public felt good. She likes velvet flowers, pearls, and all kinds of beautiful jade, but she doesn''t like diamonds. It should be said that under the light, she does not like the jewelry that looks brilliant. However, maybe as she said, hobby will change. However, once this person''s heart has doubts, he will pay special attention to any details. From this day, Ouyang Xixian paid special attention to Tang Guo''s every move. Perhaps during the meal that day, he noticed the issue of the rhinestone card, and Tang Guo did not reveal his different hobbies. However, Ouyang Xixian is a suspicious person. He has doubts in his heart and will never let go of any details. Maybe you thought he had dispelled all suspicions. In fact, he just seemed to care less about them, just waiting for you to show the ws. However, Ouyang Xixian didn''t know that all the ws in Tang Guo were a little bit, and they were intentionally exposed to him. She wanted to show the ws so he could see it. A rhinestone card issued a doubt to Ouyang Xixian''s heart. After waiting for some small detailster, Ouyang Xixian would guess the truth by himself. It''s more interesting than telling the truth directly. It is said that cats and mice are like this mentality, not want to eat mice, but more want to y dead mice. Tang Guo is so patient that one person is not so patient. Naturally, a Jiang Xin who stayed on the ind, almost separated by three to five, would tell the situation of the clone once. After talking about the results, I couldn''t help but say something about the clone. "Mr. Ouyang, the clone is still very noisy, one is calling your name." Chapter 3349: The clone (64) Chapter 3349: The clone (64) Chapter 3349 Cloning people (64) "Would you like toe and see the situation? Maybe she has something to tell you." Ouyang Xi showed up on the phone and was obviously impatient: "Don''t Dr. Gao say that she is no longer noisy?" "That was because we cut off her tongue some time ago. There was no way to make a noise. During this time, it was because her tongue had regrown. It was impossible. Every time I made a noise, she removed her tongue. Tongue removal? I think she has been noisy to see you, and suddenly feels a bit pitiful. If Mr. Ouyang is free, it would be better to see her. After that, maybe she won''t be noisy again. " "Dr. Gao can solve these problems by himself. There are many ways to shut her up." To see a clone, is he crazy? Xiaoguo has recovered, and the clone is no longer needed. The clone was noisy about seeing him, mostly because of the memory of Xiaoguo. "Dr. Gao, you should have a way, such as letting her forget certain things." After all, the memory of Xiaoguo in the first ce was also the peak. "It can be, but it''s a bit of a hassle, and this is the most sessful clone. I don''t want to erase her memory for the time being. In fact, except for a miserable day, I desperately shout Mr. Ouyang''s name. It s okay. I just want to make her smarter, but Mr. Ouyang really does nt want to see her, there is no way, we can only endure it. Maybe it is the memory of Miss Tang. After all, Miss Tang loves Mr. Ouyang very much, and this clone has such a reaction. " Ouyang Xixian ignored the inadequacy of his heart and asked about the organ repair fluid, mainly asking whether there was any problem with the regeneration ability of the cloned human. "Mr. Ouyang please rest assured that this clone is more powerful than imagined. So far, she has not found any decline in her regenerative ability. After any part of the body has been removed, as long as there is sufficient nutrition fluid, Between one month and three months, she can fully grow out. With every drop of her blood, she can extract arge amount of material we need, which is enough. " "However, the global market is sorge, there is only one special clone of this kind. For safety reasons, I suggest that it be limited to supply. After all, I still cannot guarantee that the clone''s regeneration ability will continue." Because after analysis, there is no way to artificially synthesize the material from the cloned person, and it can only be extracted from her body. If only the scar repair fluid is used, one drop of blood can grow 100,000 scar repair fluids, but the organ repair fluid is much more needed. After the two hung up, Ouyang Xixian didn''t care about the clone. But he suddenly felt that there was an extra person in the room, and he looked up and realized that it was Tang Guo. "Xiaoguo, when did youe here?" Ouyang Xixian was still a little nervous. Looking back, he didn''t seem to say any particrly important information just now, and his mind was slightly rxed. Looking back, he felt that there was something wrong. He remembered that the door had been locked before, but even if Tang Guo had the key of this study, the door should make a sound and would definitely rm him. Chapter 3350: Clone (65) Chapter 3350: Clone (65) Chapter 3350 The Clone (65) Therefore, he is also a little uncertain now, whether he remembered it wrongly. Maybe it was wrong. If the door is closed, no matter how shees in, there will be movement. Only when the door was unlocked could she sneak in when he didn''t notice. Looking at the fruit te in Tang Guo''s hand, Ouyang Xixian had no doubt at all. It''s just the weirdness in my heart that doesn''t linger. "Xi Xian, I''ll send you some fruits. Is it toote for thepany? Don''t get too tired, eat some fruits first, and wash and sleep." Ouyang Xixian smiled and nodded: "Okay, don''t worry, it''s just a small thing." "I just heard what you said to shut her up. What happened?" Tang Guo asked, and he saw Ouyang Xi''s panic shing conspicuously, but it disappeared instantly. "It was some trouble in thepany. Recently thepany has developed a new drug. Someone is not satisfied and wants to do something from it. Rest assured, it is not a big deal. I can solve all these things and prepare everything. All right." "That''s good, I thought what happened." Under the worry of Ouyang Xixian, Tang Guo didn''t ask much. Although he did not say anything just now, some words were indeed suspicious. He had a particrly subtle feeling in his heart that Xiaoguo did not intend to continue to ask, as if he really believed his words. Obviously his answer just now is very perfunctory. Xiaoguo is a smart woman, why not keep asking? Is it something I know, but I don''t want to destroy the rtionship between them, so I don''t want to ask, or I am observing silently, what ws will he reveal? Tang Guo was sneering when he saw Ouyang Xixian meditating silently. This man is really interesting and too brain-filling. In the following days, Ouyang Xixian was doing things and was obviously careful. They all forgot to observe that Tang Guo was wrong. Although the day seemed very peaceful, he still felt that something was wrong. It''s so wrong. Why doesn''t Xiaoguo ask anything? It seems that he really believes him. This is not like Xiaoguo''s character at all. ording to her character, it was impossible for him to lie. They once said, don''t lie to each other. Originally, he was nning to spread this panic only to her. I just didn''t expect that I don''t know how many times I lied. However, she didn''t even have any doubts. He thought she was observing in the dark, but recently she suddenly discovered that what she should do every day, what she was doing, and never asked him about thepany since that day. She didn''t ask much, even if she asionally bumped into him and heard something that wasn''t easy to exin. This weirdness made Ouyang Xixian especially panic. Ouyang Xixian, who was too flustered, decided to find someone to take a good look at Tang Guo. "Mr. Ouyang, is this?" "I think my wife has been a bit wrong recently. You can help me see what she is doing during the day. I can''t let go of any details." In the end, Ouyang Xixian paid a high price for a private detective. Although a bodyguard was arranged for Tang Guo, she apanied her wherever she went. However, bodyguards can''t keep an eye on Tang Guo''s every move, especially paying attention to some small details of life, so private detectives are best. Chapter 3351: Clones (66) Chapter 3351: Clones (66) 3351: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers He also thought about instation monitoring or something, but this was discovered and easily caused misunderstanding. Besides, Tang Guo is not at home all day and will go out. It is also very troublesome to look at the monitoring records to filter useful information. Private detectives are different. As long as Tang Guo is outside, he can observe each other''s every move. Tang Guo knew that Ouyang Xixian had asked a private detective to observe her. Of course, she would not let the other person down. She would show a little bit every day. The hostess''s different preferences made Ouyang Xixian headache. "This morning, my wife went out to the water bar and sat for a while, ordered a ss of lemon juice, and then sat there and yed with her mobile phone. After drinking lemon juice ..." "You said she ordered a ss of lemon juice?" Ouyang Xixian interrupted the private detective, "Are you sure?" "OK, I''m sitting next to my wife. I saw that she ordered lemon juice, and there was a decorative lemon on the top of the cup." The private detective added, "In fact, I also like lemon juice, I did not expect my wife to be very visionary and went to my favorite store ... " "Are there any?" Ouyang Xixian felt that this private detective had a lot of nonsense, but didn''t say much. His mind was full, why did Xiaoguo suddenly like lemon juice? He clearly remembered that she didn''t like this sour fruit drink at all, but she didn''t like any sour taste of food. She likes sweet food. She doesn''t think that sweet food will get tired at all, so why would you order lemon juice? Ouyang Xixian wrote this down and asked Tang Guo about it when he was going home. The private detective said something else. For the time being, nothing special. Ouyang Xixian sent the person away and let the other party continue to observe. In the evening, when Ouyang Xixian returned home, he suddenly remembered the lemon juice and stopped at halfway. He bought a ss of lemon juice and took it home. Did she change her taste? I''ll knowter. He didn''t know what to bring back a ss of lemon juice to prove. "Xi Xian, so early today?" Ouyang Xixian looked at Tang Guo as he ran out, and couldn''t help but smile, just thinking of the weirdness recently, the smile slowly disappeared on his face. "I want toe back and see you sooner." By the way, Ouyang Xixian handed lemon juice to Tang Guo. "Passing by a beverage store, remembering that when we went to those ces together, I brought you a cup back. It should look good . " Tang Guo is holding lemon juice. In Ouyang Xixian''s opinion, if she drank it, her taste might have changed. After all, life is so long, some preferences may really change slowly. For example, he loved to eat onions when he was a kid, but now he can''t smell a little onion, and always feels bad. So far, although Ouyang Xixian has doubts, he feels that Tang Guo is a bit wrong, and he doesn''t think of other things. However, Tang Guo''s favorite is to break the hope of others. "Xi Xian, are you older and have a bad memory, and forget that I don''t like lemon juice? With a little bit of sour food, I don''t like to eat." Looking at Ouyang Xi Xian With a dull look, Tang Guo continued, "You really forgot this important thing, forget that I don''t like sour, but only sweet." "Forget it, I''ll forgive you this time. After all, for you, we are separated for many years." Chapter 3352: Clones (67) Chapter 3352: Clones (67) 3352 S.A. "You can drink this ss of lemon juice by yourself." Tang Guo stuffed the lemon juice into Ouyang Xixian''s hands again. "I made a mistake and had to take care of myself. I drank it quickly, and it was a shame to waste food." "Come and eat when you drink. Your aunt has prepared all the dishes, which is your favorite." Tang Guo took Ouyang Xixian''s briefcase, turned into the room, a happy smile on his lips. Abuse? The abuse is still behind, Ouyang Xixian. When you don''t care about other people''s lives, even let the cloned person lie in the coldboratory all the time, and endure the body parts being cut once and only to satisfy all your lusts, everything is doomed today. Ouyang Xixian stood very stiffly at the door, holding the ss of cold lemon juice in his hand, his mind was messy. Xiaoguo only drank lemon juice in the morning. From the photos she saw, she should have enjoyed it as if she still liked it. Why do you now say you don''t like lemon juice at all and punish him punitively? If she drank it directly, he would not have any doubt, but would only think that it was a change in taste. He obviously likes to drink, but tries to conceal that he doesn''t like lemon juice at all, and emphasizes that he likes sweets. Why? What exactly is this for? Ouyang Xixian just felt like his head was about to explode. What is going on? "Xi Xian, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo''s voice awakened Ouyang Xi Xian. Ouyang Xi looked at her sternly, and suddenly felt that this person was very close to him and felt far away. Obviously everything is the same, but there are always some details that are different. Did he ignore anything? "It''s okay, I just remember something about thepany. I''ve been busy recently, and I''m a bit nervous." "Then you have to pay attention to your body, Xi Xian, so tired, what can you do about it? I will worry." "Xiaoguo, don''t you really drink lemon juice?" Ouyang Xixian persuaded that he didn''t know what the purpose was. "I tried it before, but it tastes really good. Sometimes I try other drinks , It''s okay. " He really hasn''t persuaded people to drink such things. It should be said that he has never liked such behaviors. "Farewell, I''m ufortable smelling the sour taste." Tang Guo said disgustedly. The appearance of that show, the system silently lit a candle for Ouyang Xi, who are you not good, but it has caused the host to be big here, and it can only suffer, now Ouyang Xixian must be very Feel bad. "This way, since Xiaoguo doesn''t like it, then forget it." Ouyang Xixian squeezed the ss of lemon juice hard. If the quality of the ss is not good, he may be pinched by him. If it weren''t for a pinch, he would have been unable to help but ask directly. Since he didn''t like to drink, he looked disgusted. Why did he enjoy a big drink so much in the morning? On this day, Ouyang Xixian passed with a veryplicated mood. That night, he had some weird dreams, but after waking up, these sleepwalking notes were not too clear. But one thing he remembered, it seemed that in the dream, he heard a woman calling his name. The misfortune revealed by the other party''s voice, until noon, he felt very terrible. At this time, the private detective called him to report again. see you tomorrow Chapter 3353: Clone (68) Chapter 3353: Clone (68) Chapter 3353 The Clone (68) "She''s going to the water again?" Ouyang Xixian heard the private detective''s words and asked subconsciously, "Did you order lemon juice again?" "No." "What''s that point?" Ouyang Xi appeared very upset in his heart. Why was he uneasy? He couldn''t figure it out. All he knew was that Tang Guo''s details had changed. These details, deliberately and his concealed ns, made him more and more panic, as if there was a certain truth that must be revealed from these details. This feeling has been going on for some time, and since finding the rhinestone she wore to issue a card, he has been in such a terrible feeling every day. He couldn''t sleep well every night. Even in the middle of the night, he would wake up from time to time, obviously people were nearby, but he always felt far away. System: Stupid thing, it''s just that you hit illusion. The host isrge, but there is no interest in sharing a bed with this kind of person, even if it is just a bed. Watching Ouyang Xixian panic every day, the system is also a little happy. He has also seen the people who remembered the original owner, and what happened in those memories is really miserable. Although he is not a human, it is conceivable that such a scene will be ced on theboratory bench every day, and letting these people cut a part of the body will cause the individual to go crazy. They would imprison her for freedom and keep her whole body from moving, but more often, in order to observe her ability to bear pain, she would not be injected with anaesthetic. Therefore, each knife is as if cut on her heart, that is, painful heartache, more pain than being crushed by a cart. "My wife ordered sour plum juice. The reason why I feel strange is that my wife even whispered to the waiter and told them not to use the cup of plum juice. It is best to use some of the cups that have no sign and are transparent And asked them to bring sugar cubes. " Although the plum juice is sweetened, it is still slightly acidic in general. If you add too much sugar, you will lose the original taste of plum juice. Mainly, she didn''t add those sugar bars at all. Instead, after drinking the plum juice, throw the sugar cubes into the trash can. It seems that taking a piece of sugar is a disy. As for the bodyguard, Tang Guo has been instructed to wait outside. Tang Guo went to some ces to eat and eat, and the bodyguard could not always be with him. Besides, she is not a big man, and there is no need to do that. "you sure?" "I''m pretty sure, I''ve taken pictures, and when I passed by, I put an eavesdropper next to her, these were all heard by my own ears." Ouyang Xi took a deep breath and said, "Have she ever done anything?" "Going to the mall, my wife seems to like diamonds very much, and has been walking around that ce. I also asked the teller to take it out and try it, and I tried more than 20 pieces at once. However, I didn''t buy it in the end. "and then?" "Then the wife went to the ce where the jade was sold, and she picked a bracelet and bought it. The reason why she said it was because the wife pointed at one of the jade bracelets and said she wanted that one, and she couldn''t see anything very happy It looks like it s like buying a bracelet just to aplish something. The private detective said, Mr. Ouyang, I think the wife s actions are strange, so I carefully recorded it. Chapter 3354: Clones (69) Chapter 3354: Clones (69) 3354: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "By the way, my wife really likes diamonds. I really don''t understand why she didn''t buy them." Ouyang Xi''s mind was in a state of confusion. He obviously liked diamonds, but he tried more than twenty pieces, but he didn''t even buy one. Obviously not like jade so much, but pointed to one of the beautiful jade bracelets, it was just needed. How could he be treated so differently without doubt? So, what is going on here, and what secret does Xiaoguo keep from him? Will one''s preferences really change so much? "You continue to help me look at my wife. If there is anything unusual, immediately send me a message." "Okay, Mr. Ouyang." After this time, Ouyang Xixian paid more attention to Tang Guo''s every move, especially when at home, she would pay close attention to her preferences. Because there is no special ce in the family, only when eating, he will pay special attention. From this observation, he found that although she is not particrly picky, there are still some slight differences, such as some dishes will be liked, and some dishes will not touch. Some dishes were not so enjoyed before, but she would eat a few more bites involuntarily. Such a change will drive Ouyang Xi to madness. He felt very wrong, but he couldn''t find anything wrong there. He was restless all day long, and Ouyang Xixian, who was sleepless all night long, even began to lose his mind at the meeting, which made everyone under him very strange. After all, at work, Ouyang Xixian has always been very serious, rarely see him like this. In particr, Ouyang Xixian''splexion was getting worse day by day, and there was a thick blue under his eyes, and it was impossible to hide that something must have happened to him. "Xi Xian, I feel that you are not very energetic recently. What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with thepany?" Tang Guo paid proper attention. "No matter how important work is, we must take care of our body." Ouyang Xixian stopped chewing the food, and his eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body: "I know." Many times, he wanted to ask her why he had changed so much, and what secrets were being kept from him. But he was afraid to ask, and there were some truths he could not ept. If he didn''t ask, he was afraid that he would continue in this state of anxiety, and he didn''t know when it was the head. In the end, Ouyang Xixian decided to talk to Tang Zhou about this matter. After all, they are two older siblings. Tang Zhou should know better than him what kind of person Tang Guo is. Maybe some secrets will be known by Tang Zhou. Yet. "You are so kind, take the initiative to let me see my sister and say, is there anything you want me to do?" Tang Zhou was also surprised. Recently, he was asking about the whereabouts of the cloned man, but Ouyang Xi Hidden too deeply, he never asked these things again, and wanted to investigate without knowing where to start. On the other hand, he was staring at his sister, fearing that things would happen in the past. The organ produces memories, but now his heart disease. On the other hand, he had to keep himself safe. Only when he was safe could he find a way to keep the cloned person alive. She could be alive, perhaps to alleviate some of their sins. "I recently discovered that Xiaoguo is a bit wrong." Ouyang Xixian said, "Some of her lifestyle habits have changed, so you asked to see if she also likes these before. In addition, you can stay with her And see what happened to her. " Chapter 3355: Clone (70) Chapter 3355: Clone (70) 3355: Word Stacks Level 3355 "You want to know this, don''t you know to ask my sister yourself?" Tang Zhouughed. "If you ask, my sister will definitely say it." "No," Ouyang Xixian shook her head with a certain face, "No, this time she won''t. There are some things that she took the initiative to conceal from me, otherwise I won''te to you, and it is best to ask you for help. . " Tang Zhou was about to be ridiculed. If it wasn''t for his sister, he and Ouyang Xixian had deep hatred. Isn''t it the murderous feud? "You talk about it in detail. You have been upying my sister. You haven''t been allowed to see her alone. Now you want me to help. Do things need to be clear?" Tang Zhou paused. "In addition, I actually want to ask You have a question, is nt the clone alive? Brother-inw, you do nt have to deny it. I still found something. After all, I have retired. Now I have taken over the Tang family. I do nt know anything about that anymore. People ying racing. " "Some things you can hide from others, but you can''t hide from me." Tang Zhou smiled and put away. "If she is still alive, I hope you can treat her kindly, and you should build a blessing for your sister, and stop doing evil. Maybe, my sister''s wrong now is due to your retribution too much. " Isn''t that true for organ memory? Some things cannot be exined by science. "You don''t have to worry about these things, let''s look at the situation of Xiaoguo first." "Ouyang Xixian, I want to tell you carefully, if she is still alive, you let her go, settle her well, and let her live well. You have enough for her. Too greedy. Someday you will get retribution. " "Xiao Zhou, it doesn''t make sense to say this." "Scar repair fluid, organ repair fluid, the most important ingredients in these things are extracted from her?" Tang Zhou seemed to have not heard Ouyang Xixian''s warning, and continued, "You are too greedy . " "How do you know this?" Ouyang Xixian was a little weird, saying this out of nowhere, clearly about theboratory and cloning, and few people knew it. "If you do nt know, unless you do nt know what to do, I know better than you. If you really want to be nice with my sister, be nice to that clone and do nt hurt her any more, otherwise, someday you will regret." Ouyang Xixian didn''t think there was anything in Tang Zhou''s words, and instantly shifted the topic. When he came to Tang Guo, he talked about Tang Guo''s recent performance. After Tang Zhou listened, his brows frowned deeply. Because he had been with the clone for a while before, and knew that the other party liked shiny rhinestones, and he also liked to eat sour things. Could this be the awakening of organ memory? "It seems that I''m worried that something will happen." Tang Zhou said, "I stop you for part of the reason." "whats the matter?" "Organ memory." Tang Zhou still chose to say, "The sister used all her organs, and the organ would carry the owner''s own memory. It may be because of this that she changed her preference. The sister is hiding you, it may be She also felt strange. From your description, nothing serious has happened yet. " Ouyang Xixian had a bad feeling: "What''s more serious?" Chapter 3356: Clones (71) Chapter 3356: Clones (71) 3356: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The more serious thing is that in the future organ memory will be real memory and be integrated into my sister''s mind. By then, she may know all the experiences of the cloned person, and every time I recall these memories, she will think that she is The one who bears it will hurt with her. " Tang Zhou said this result coldly, even if he said it at the beginning, there is no way to change this result. me him if you want to me. It is toote to be born again. With his ability, you can''t turn things around, you can just watch the history repeat. "What you say is ridiculous." Ouyang Xixian was unbelieving, and he believed a little. But he is a stubborn and confident man. "At present, the sister should be the reason. If you are not assured, it is best to observe and observe. The organ memory is not integrated into her. That is the best. After all, in this world, I don''t want her to be hurt. But, Since she knew you, she has been hurt every time. " "Well, because of organ memory, do you want to consider letting the clone out? If you don''t want to deal with these things, you can give her to me, and I will take her to a very safe ce and arrange for someone to take care of her. , Try to make her happier in this life, no longer hurt. " Every time I heard about the scar repair solution on the market and about the big movements of Ouyang''spany, Tang Zhou felt cold. Thinking of her sister''s narration with him, Tang Zhou was sweating all over the body of the clones in theboratory. No wonder sheter awakened her power, but the whole person seemed to have changed madness and killed when she saw someone. Because she has suffered too much, those who brought her pain are humans. At that time, the human being was her deadly enemy in her eyes. What can he do now? The thought of this made me feel helpless. "You don''t need to ask too much about these things." It is precisely at this critical time that the research on human cloning is certainly impossible to stop. After all, arge amount of organ repair fluid is currently required. Even if it is sold in the future in a limited amount, but the world is sorge, it will require a certain amount. Therefore, only by soaking her in the nutrient solution every day to maintain her life and allow her body to develop rapidly and replenish her energy, can she extract theponents they need from her body and blood. Despite Tang Zhou''s warning, Ouyang Xixian did not ask theboratory to stop research on clones. In addition, knowing that organ memory is a nuisance, he is not so panic about Tang Guo''s situation. Seeing her deliberately concealing something, she did not take it apart, but pretended not to know. [It''s Tang Zhou and Ouyang Xixian who talked about the situation where the host is greatly affected. It may be that organ memory is haunting. The host isrge. Tang Zhou seems to have blocked your n. Now Ouyang Xixian already believes this rhetoric. "What to do, or what to do, actually it s more fun, isn''t it? Since it is Ouyang Xixian reminded by Tang Zhou, then I might as well go to Tang Zhou to y, and let his brother and sister realize that I am not her real sister .At that time, he may be crazy to let Ouyang Xixian let go. " System: [Host, you are too bad, Tang Zhou is a pitiful child. Because of a speech before Tang Zhou, Ouyang Xixian has not restricted him to see Tang Guo. At this point, although Tang Zhou could not take Tang Guo out to y alone, he could oftene to see Tang Guo. This oftenes, naturally will find many strange things. Chapter 3357: Clone (72) Chapter 3357: Clone (72) Chapter 3357 The Clone (72) "Sister, how has your body been? Have you felt ufortable?" Tang Zhou carefully asked, based on the experience of the previous life and what his sister once said, it was already inferred that during this time, organs Memory should wake up slowly. It was during this time that he discovered that his sister was not very happy. At that time, he didn''t think of this aspect at all, and for this reason he also argued with Ouyang Xixian, thinking that he was annoying his sister. I didn''t expect to y it, it was the integration of organ memory, so that my sister knew the truth. "No, A Zhou needn''t worry. My health is fine and there are no problems." Tang Guo answered with a gentle smile. "How is A Zhou''s situation in thepany now? I didn''t expect that A Zhou would grow up when he woke up. It s big, I learned to take it, andunched a racing team. I came back to help my parents manage thepany. You used to say that you have to pursue your dreams, and my parents do nt know how angry they are. "Don''t mention the past things. If my sister is in good health, I don''t want tounch the racing industry. Racing for a lifetime is actually my dream. But now you need to be taken care of and manage the trivial things like thepany. Now. " Tang Zhou has been waiting for the fusion of organs of Tang fruit. It was just that he waited for several months, but the situation in his memory did not appear, which made him a little panic, a nameless panic, somehow afraid. The elder sister still looks like that elder sister. Why does he always think something is wrong? He also found Ouyang Xixian and asked if Tang Guo had not slept well in the evening and was unhappy: "I am mainly afraid of organ memory." Tang Zhou''s recent performance has given Ouyang Xixian some relief. Looking at Tang Zhou''s appearance, he really didn''t want the organ memory to awaken and let Xiaoguo know the truth, then he was relieved. "She has slept well recently, and she is not unhappy. She should be very happy. She will go out when she is free, but she still carries me some sour things, and she also tried the diamond jewelry in the mall. It made me want to buy her directly, but I was afraid that something would happen. " After hearing this, Tang Zhou''s face was not good: "Is that so?" "Well, that''s all. It seems that the organ memory you are talking about will only affect her behavior and will not really fuse the memory. If that''s the case, it''s not too bad." Ouyang Xi Xian rarely smiled, "Xiao Zhou, as long as you don''t say it, she will never know. Now I believe you, because you are worried about Xiaoguo, this matter should not be told to her." When Tang Zhou couldn''t hear these words, he always felt that something was wrong. No, it s not the same as in memory. Behaviors have been changed. But memory has nt merged yet. If you think about it, it seems that many things in this life are not right. "Where''s that clone?" Tang Zhou asked suddenly, "Are you going to let her go?" "Xiao Zhou, you don''t need to ask these things, she is very important now." Just when Tang Zhou wanted to ask, when Ouyang Xixian received a call, he was a little puzzled: "Dr. Gao, call at this time, what''s the matter?" Dr. Gao? Is that the peak? Tang Zhou''s face sank and he sat silently without speaking. However, ording to a call, he could not know where the peak was. "You said shemitted suicide?" Ouyang Xixian was a little surprised. "How is the situation now?" Jiang Xin took the phone and said nkly, "Without sess, she was too powerful to heal. The wound healed automatically one night. If you goter, the wound may not be visible. Xiao Tian really did arrange such strange lines for him. see you tomorrow Chapter 3358: Clones (73) Chapter 3358: Clones (73) Chapter 3358 The Clone (73) "That''s good. I didn''t expect the clone to be so strong in self-healing." Hearing this, Ouyang Xixian was even more unlikely to let go of the clone. He never considered the clone to be a real human. Tools, like a white rat. Jiang Xin continued: "Mr. Ouyang, she is moring to see you, and I don''t know why she is so persistent." "This is something that Dr. Gao will solve by himself. I have said it many times." Ouyang Xixian hung up the phone, Tang Zhou then asked: "What''s going on, is she trying to see you?" Anyway, Tang and Zhou knew, and Ouyang Xixian simply said the situation again. Tang Zhou''s more and more wrong, he even said: "Otherwise, you meet her and see what she has to say, maybe what''s important?" Why is he so upset? "Perhaps you should let her go." Tang Zhou recalled, "You think about it?" Tang Zhou was very anxious. Although Ouyang Xixian only said briefly, the cloned man wanted to see Ouyang Xixian because of his sister''s memory. However, he knew more than Ouyang Xixian, and those words must have been shouted by her when she was in pain. "Xiao Zhou, you don''t have to ask about this. You can spend more time with Xiaoguo when you have time." Ouyang Xixian added, "However, for her good, you should know what you can say and what you cannot say. I''ve told you many times. " Knowing that there was no way to persuade Ouyang Xixian, Tang Zhou finally had to dispel this idea, but turned around to arrange for people to stare at Ouyang Xixian. Unfortunately, regarding the exchanges with theboratory, Ouyang Xixian did a secret job, and Tang Zhou couldn''t find any trace at all. On the other hand, he does feel that some of Tang Guo''s habits have changed abnormally, because of some behaviors and inconsistencies in his memory. Even if you have organ memory, you should not fall in love with food and essories that you once did not like. Even, he would conceal Ouyang Xixian and secretly do those things. These doubts, he did not directly talk to Ouyang Xixian, he decided to observe by himself. After this day, Tang Zhou woulde to pick up Tang Guo as soon as he was free, and often asked her to eat, watch movies, and go to some childhood ces. Now Tang''s father, Tang mother, does not directly let go of Tang''spany, Tang Zhou''s task is rtively easy. The whole family believes that it is right to apany Tang Guo at this time, and he strongly supports Tang Zhou''s approach. After Tang Zhou and Tang Guo often went out again, it was about a month, and Tang Guo''s various details showed him panic. He even had a terrible idea in his mind. The woman in front of him was not his sister. But this is not his sister, who is it? There is nothing wrong with this body, and Ouyang Xixian cannot possibly make such an important thing. Gic testing has been done again before, in fact, it is mainly to check the body and to do random testing. If the person in front of him is not his sister, Ouyang Xixian should have found it long ago. After all, look for someone who looks like him, even if the cloned person is different from his sister. However, once this idea was born, Tang Zhou could not suppress it, and he awakened from his dream for several nights. Chapter 3359: Clone (74) Chapter 3359: Clone (74) 3359: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "A Zhou?" Late at night, Tang''s father got up at night and suddenly felt that there was movement in the living room. There were three people in the family, and Tang''s mother was sleeping. Most of the remaining people were Tang Zhou. Mainly he smelled the smell of cigarettes, even though he didn''t turn on the lights, he could imagine the smoke in the living room. "A Zhou, don''t go to bed in the middle of the night, what kind of cigarettes do you sit here blindly? Don''t rely on your good health, don''t take care of your body." . Seeing Tang Zhou''s unhappy look, he walked over: "What''s wrong? Maybe it''s not thepany''s business. The directors said that you have performed well and are very optimistic about you." Tang Zhou was already smart and capable, and Tang''s father was still very confident. Through the response of these years, many people were satisfied with Tang Zhou. However, this kid''s ability is there, that is, a little less ambition and fighting spirit, in popr words, it is a bit Buddha. "Dad, do you say that there is retribution in this world?" Tang Zhouyi extinguished his cigarette, leanedzily on the sofa, and said blindly, "Dad, I believe that there is retribution in the world. If you do bad things, you will definitely Retribution. Anyone who does bad things will lose his most important thing. " "What happened, say something weird and strange." Father Tang was also a little upset in his heart. Suddenly he remembered something, and the smile on his face was gone. "Still thinking about it? A Zhou, It''s over. " "There is no past," Tang Zhou said, "she should be alive, but now it ispletely reduced to a tool, and Ouyang Xixian is not willing to let her go. Dad, I am uneasy inside, I am afraid that I will not seed in stopping this, will It caused very serious consequences. However, I used many methods and couldn''t find out her whereabouts. Ouyang Xixian used her to achieve various goals, and now she has to go to the next level. " "Actually, Ouyang Xixian is also a greedy person. He only treats her as a tool. Since she is still alive, I want to see her rescued. Even if something happens to her sister in the future, there is at least one exnation." Tang Zhou rubbed his hair vigorously. "Dad, she is a life no matter what. Lying on the test bench every day, being cut by the body, can you ignore it, and rest assured for a lifetime? Her existence has saved her sister, and now it is miraculous Is alive, why ca nt she live in peace? Father Tang stared at God for a long time before asking: "But she has lost all the organs in her body. How could she be alive?" "Dad, there are many things that can''t be exined in this world, maybe her birth is a little different from us, so she is still alive." Tang Zhou took a deep breath, "I really want to save her, but now I have no idea at all None of them, Ouyang Xixian sent someone to stare at me. Once there was every move, he knew it. Even if I had a clue, it might not help. " Father Tang also lit a cigarette for himself, and frowned into a Sichuan character. Tang Zhou ordered another, and the father and son were sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette and a cigarette. Until the third was drawn, a sound sounded behind them. "A Zhou, is she really alive?" It was Tang''s mother. She actually didn''t sleep as well as she thought. She should not sleep well every day. Chapter 3360: Clones (75) Chapter 3360: Clones (75) Chapter 3360: The Clone Since the real daughter came back, although she was happy in her heart, she was suffering from day and night in fear of waking the people around her, so she pretended to fall asleep. Sometimes, with the eyes closed for one night, I didn''t sleep much at all. Basically, I woke up as soon as I fell asleep. After waking up, I couldn''t sleep. "Alive, I can be sure." If it weren''t for her being alive, Ouyang had grown so much in a short period of time, is it possible? "Don''t you think of a way to rescue her, give her an identity, and send her abroad for a good stay. Since she is still alive, she can''t say nothing to her. Our daughter has recovered I do nt want to do any more evil. In the clone experiment, because of selfishness, we did nt stop it. Try it this time? "Lao Tang, haven''t you slept well in these years?" Tang mother looked at Tang''s father. "Look at you, you have a lot of white hair, but who can you deceive?" Father Tang took out the cigarette: "Okay, I''ll arrange someone to check this. Once she finds out her information, I''ll ask someone to take her away. A Zhou, don''t show anything on your side, lest Xi Xian Doubt, he will not give up the clone. Not to mention Ouyang Xixian, if many people in the world know her special, I am afraid that she will not let go of her. You should understand what it represents. " "Dad, you know?" "When you were sure she was alive, I guessed it. What made Ouyang Xixian, why didn''t he want to let go of a clone who lost all his organs? After losing all his organs, he was still alive. Combine this Two years of things, just guessing came out. "Tang''s father patted Tang Zhou''s shoulder." During this time, you manage thepany well, go to see Xiaoguo, and give me the matter of saving her. Xi It is clear that the secretboratory should not be in the territory, and in ordance with the usual style of thoseboratories, it should be carried out on the inds of some small countries. " "This matter is both troublesome and troublesome. It is easy to manage overseas, especially in small countries. As long as it is used properly and the information is urate, there is still a great chance to save people." Seeing that Tang''s father was willing to step in, Tang Zhou felt relieved temporarily. My father had been at the helm of argepany for so many years, and I still had some wrist rtionships. The next day I used thepany''s affairs to go abroad. Ouyang Xixian has been staring at Tang Zhouzai, and has not guessed that Tang''s father would make such a choice. Tang''s father was indeed more powerful than Tang Zhou. Within half a month, he suspected that the clone was on the ind where he was now. [Host, is Tang''s father. It looks like it should being to you. "Never mind, they couldn''t find it anyway." Father Tang did not find this ce. After all, the ind was hidden by the formation method. Now only the people on the ind send things out, and no one will enter. This rule was set by Ouyang Xi, who was afraid that someone would doubt it. Tang''s father was looking for no fruit and could only send someone to watch over Ouyang Xixian. On the side of Tang Zhou, he continued everything before him. The more he got along with Tang Guo, the more he felt uneasy. The more he felt that the sister in front of him was a little untrue and even suspected that she was not his sister. "Sister, does your body feel ufortable? Have you had any strange dreams recently?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No, I eat and drink well, and sleep until dawn, how can I do strange dreams." Tang Zhou''s heart sank, not right, not right. Chapter 3361: The clone (76) Chapter 3361: The clone (76) Chapter 3361 The Clone (76) When shopping with Tang Guo, Tang Zhou found that although she finally bought jewelry about jade and velvet. But her eyes will always stay on those shiny diamonds for a long time. Maybe she didn''t find it herself. When she saw the diamond, her eyes were very bright. This reminds Tang Zhou of one thing. He once brought the clone out to y, and the other person looked at the diamond, and so was this. Even topensate her, he also bought him a lot of diamond-type jewelry. Later, she was taken away, and those essories remained in the vi, which should have been dealt with by Ouyang Xixian. As for velvet, jade, the clone does not like it. His elder sister did not like to bask in the sun, but she felt ufortable if she basked a little. But now my sister, on the contrary, enjoys the feeling of bathing in the sun. Although her sister used to go shopping with him, eat snacks, and buy things, she definitely did not particrly like the type of shopping, nor did she like traveling or mountain climbing. My elder sister''s favorite was still quietly holding a cup of books and reading, and then drinking a sweet drink, especially do not like a bit sour. My current sister, likes shopping, can''t stop as soon as she visits the snack street. He likes to buy those gadgets, even if he doesn''t buy them directly, but he can feel that she is full of likes and curiosity about everything outside. The older sister, as if she hadn''t seen it for a long time, would hold a book, sit by the window, listen to the light music, and then drink the picture. The elder sister revealed a very quiet state in her bones. Even if she looks very quiet now, in fact, if you look closely, you will find that she is not as quiet as imagined. As if she didn''te to this world for long, she has been yearning for this world and wondering about everything in this world. But for fear of being found out, I have been patient with my temper. Why is this? My elder sister changed so much ... Tang Zhou suddenly opened her eyes and thought of an absolutely impossible possibility. This possibility cannot be exined by science at all. He should not have suspected it this way, but once the sluice is opened, there is no way to recover it. Tang Zhou''s heart was beating heartily. If this is what he thought, this sister is not her sister, where did his real sister go? Thinking of that terrible possibility, Tang Zhou saw one and the other fell down. "A Zhou, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Guo''s voice sounded nervously, but his face was calm, but Tang Zhou couldn''t see, because he thought of the possibility of the truth, his eyes were ck with excitement, and now the whole person is stunned. Tang Guo had to call the bodyguards who came over in the distance and asked them toe and help take Tang Zhou to the hospital. System: [The host is big, this child is not too scared. "The heroine is very important in his mind. Suddenly guessed that the most important person, what he might experience, how he can bear it." [This way, it''s really hard for this child. "Tunzi, why didn''t I hear sympathy from your tone, but I was a little gloated and thought he deserved it?" [Although this child''s heart is not bad, from the standpoint of the original owner, Tang Zhou is still opposing. How to say this is a question of position. No matter how hard it is, life will be better in the future. Chapter 3362: The clone (77) Chapter 3362: The clone (77) Chapter 3362 Cloning People (77) Otherwise, the host will go back to calcte, and he doesn''t know who is suffering, he would not say that he had already guessed, the host had deliberately caused Tang Zhou to suffer. Tang Zhou was in aa and was taken to the hospital, which rmed everyone. Ouyang Xixian was also surprised, thinking whether Tang Zhou had a serious illness. Later being told that nothing was happening, he was relieved and went to the hospital to see Tang Zhou. It''s just Tang Zhou''s state, it feels very wrong. What''s more, Tang Zhou had to talk to him alone. With curiosity, Ouyang Xixian remained in Tang Zhou''s ward: "What are you going to say, Xiao Zhou?" "How is she?" Tang Zhou''s face was pale. When he thought of that possibility, he had the urge to faint in the past. If he really thought so, what would Ouyang Xixian do? Will this sin, no matter what, be revenge on his sister? Sure enough, he was ipetent. "She? Do you still remember the clone? Xiao Zhou, I said you don''t participate in this matter, I have my own conclusion." Ouyang Xixian was a little impatient. "If you are talking about this thing, then I''ll leave first. The doctor said that you have no problems with your body. You were unconscious, maybe hypoxia, and stayed at home recently. Don''t worry about Xiaoguo. " "Brother-inw, you let her go, as long as you let her go, what you want, I canpensate with Tang''s." "Xiao Zhou, do you know what you''re talking about?" Ouyang Xixian got closer. "You have been managing Tang''s for a few years. You should know how giving up at this time will affect Ouyang''s." "Brother-inw, if you lie in theboratory and suffered from your sister, would you still think so?" In the end, Tang Zhou still asked the question, and he stared at Ouyang Xixian pale. "If that person is your sister, you Will this decision continue and make my sister suffer? " "Xiao Zhou, you really are not ill. Xiaoguo is fine now. It doesn''t make any sense for you to give such an example. The person in theboratory cannot be your sister." "You just need to answer me. If that person is an elder sister, by this time, you will stop all projects, even if Ouyang''s bankruptcy, the impact is world-ss, will you stop?" "Xiao Zhou, there is nothing if this kind may not exist." "I said just now. If it were my sister, would you stop?" Ouyang Xixian was silent for a while and said, "If it was her, there would be no such project as soon as it was opened. So, it would stop." "Xiao Zhou, take good care of yourself. Recently, you are not in good shape, so don''t take Xiaoguo out to y." Tang Zhou didn''t stop, just watching Ouyang Xixian leave, so this is retribution? Ouyang Xixian is gone, but he can''t rest assured. Tang Zhou''s words actually disturb him. How could there be such a strange idea, the person in theboratory was the clone talent, and it really was Xiao Zhou''s disease. At this time, Jiang Xin called Ouyang Xixian again: "Mr. Ouyang, the clone wants to see you in particr. She said that she would meet you once and cooperate with us." Ouyang Xixian still didn''t agree, just let Jiang Xin handle it himself. In addition, he arranged for people to stare at Tang Zhou''s movements. But when Tang Zhou was discharged from the hospital, there was no major news. Until noon one day, Tang Zhou came to see Tang Guo again, and the two finally went to a coffee shop. Of course, the private detective that Ouyang Xixian invited also followed, and even used means to get the eavesdropper in. Tang Guo was found, but not stopped. "When I came, I bought you lemon juice and brought it here." Tang Zhou pushed the lemon juice in his hand in front of Tang Guo. "Drink, your favorite drink before. After drinking, you can tell Why am I in my sister''s body? Where did my sister go? " Tang Guo held the ss of lemon juice and buried her head in silence. Tang Zhou was so direct that she really didn''t expect it. see you tomorrow. In addition, the previous book review has been pinned to the top, and it has been remade, which has an ordinary group number. If the fan value reaches 5000 (deacon), you can enter the iron powder group through the ordinary group, and you are willing to add an application. Chapter 3363: The clone (78) Chapter 3363: The clone (78) Chapter 3363 The Clone (78) But Dongfeng now has it. It''s time to announce the truth. Today''s events will certainly be known by Ouyang Xixian. Tang Guo quickly drank a ss of lemon juice, and silently and systematically vowed: "In fact, I don''t like sour, and the taste is simr to that of the heroine. I like sweet drinks." System; [such as ice cream? Tang Guo: "..." [Go back to the host and teach Jiang Xin. The clones are very smart. They will make ice cream or something, and they will definitely teach it. Just give him a ss. When he learns to do it for you, he should be happy. . "A Zhou, what are you talking about?" Tang Guo looked up and looked at Tang Zhou with a little confusion. "Aren''t I just your sister? You have to ask people where they are going?" Tang Zhou stared at the cup in Tang Guo''s hand and said with certainty: "My sister, she doesn''t like to eat sour things, a little bit of sour taste is not allowed. She had eaten sour once when she was a kid, just a little bit of sourness just in the mouth It made her feel that her teeth were about to be lost. And you can even drink a ss of lemon juice without changing your face. " "A Zhou, I don''t know what happened to you, but people''s tastes will change. I did not like sour in the past, does it not mean I do not like it in the future?" Tang Zhou still had a serious face: "No, I have already figured it out. You can never be my sister. There is nothing wrong with this feeling. During this time, I read a lot about the human spirit and brain waves. Books, thinking about your situation is guessing. Besides, there are some strange abilities in this world. Did nt you have them before? I m sure you are not my sister. "A Zhou ..." "I tell you the truth," Tang Zhou interrupted Tang Guo. "I''ll treat you as my sister now, and tell you the truth. The reason why you can wake up is because you force a cloned human organ The cloned man is no different from a human being, but also a living person. All this is done by Ouyang Xixian. He once said that even if you sacrifice anything, you will be rescued at any cost. " Tang Zhou''s eyes have been on Tang Guo''s face, and she found her expression astonished tightly, saying, "So, you really can''t be my sister and don''t need to hide it anymore. Since I opened my mouth and told you about this Things, it shows that you have enough confidence. You are her, the clone, right? " Because she had no name, Tang Zhou didn''t know what to call her. "Can you tell me what is going on here, where is my sister now? I know it is our fault. In fact, my father had arranged for someone to go to that ind to find you, but I did nt know Why, the location of that ind has never been found. We have also been staring at Ouyang Xixian, looking forward to being able to rescue you. My n has always been to send you to a safe ce to go to an ordinary People s lives, your whole life, our family will be responsible. " Tang Zhou had red eyes, but in fact he had thought of the worst result. It is the clone who is currently suffering in theboratory and is his sister. The brain waves of the two people changed. How to change it, maybe in a hurry, what kind of power did this clone awaken? Although she did it, he was not qualified to me her. Chapter 3364: Clone (79) Chapter 3364: Clone (79) 3364: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Should be in theboratory and bear the pain of slicing," Tang Guo did not deny again. After all, she was going to announce the truth with Tang Zhou today. Her voice was low, but with a bit of weirdness, "I am The pain she felt in the beginning is now suffering every day. " System: [Host you are too realistic, Tang Zhou can''t stand this child, his eyes are red. Tang Zhouhong stared, clenched her fists, and restrained her anger: "It''s us who is wrong, not her." Tang Guo looked up: "Maybe I was too painful at that time, and I wanted to get rid of that helplessness. At that time, I had a feeling that if I had been lying there forever, I might have been lying there forever. There was no way in my life. Get rid of it. At a certain moment of despair and helplessness, there was a strange feeling around me, and then I changed ces. When I woke up, I found myself in another body, and the one you both care about. people." "So, you, who has the memory of my sister, intends to y as her, right? Because you can''t bear it all, let alone Ouyang Xixian. However, it is Ouyang Xixian who wants you to die, and this person actually means nothing to you No emotion. " "Yeah, not only can she be good or good, but also countless people who love her, there are loved ones, loved ones, and a younger brother who is facing her. She can live in peace and stability without suffering from cutting. Although ..." Tang Guo had a smile on his lips. "Every time I identally heard him talking to the doctor in theboratory, he was still ruthless about the ruthlessness of the clones. I thought for a while that it wasn''t me who was suffering but him The person who cares most, thinks so, has a special pleasure in his heart. " "My sister is innocent." Tang Zhou said nkly, now that he knew the truth, he didn''t know what to say. He just wanted to immediately go to theboratory to rescue people. However, if this matter is told to Ouyang Xixian, what will people do in front of him? Ouyang Xixian should be very crazy, but because this person owns the sister''s body, there is no way to help her. But ... But after that, Ouyang Xixian will definitely start another research project in theboratory. Regarding human brain waves, I don''t know what will happen at that time. Today, the more serious thing is that her sister already knows the truth. Thinking of Ouyang Xixian saying that the clone had always wanted to see Ouyang Xixian, Tang Zhou''s heart jumped. "Isn''t it you that caused all this? You gave me birth, and in order to save her, made me an instrumental person. Let me see the beauty of this world, but also cruelly deprive me of my life, It even degenerates into a lively tool for extracting benefits. Who can stand it. Do nt you humans have a saying, are humans selfish? Is it normal to do something bad to live? "You see Ouyang Xixian, for the people he cares about can continue to live, do not they do everything? For hispany to go global, he has been conducting cruel experiments. Her father and mother, and you My dear brother, even if she has a little bit of patience, but for her to live, you can only endure the anxiety in your heart and ept everything, because the person you care about can continue to live. " "You just have to pay the price of conscience, how easy is it?" Chapter 3365: The clone (80) Chapter 3365: The clone (80) 3365: Word Stacks Level 3365 "I said that it will protect you and let you go to a safe ce. For the rest of your life, I will take care of it." "I remember this. Your heart is really good, and I don''t care about who you are starting from. I just want to say one fact. Do you think that you can really send me away with your ability?" Tang Guo asked, "Now that you know the truth, instead of wasting time with me, save the people you care about." Tang Zhou had nothing to say. He looked at Tang Guo for a long time, about 20 minutes, and then he said, "I''ll take you away. When I get you to a safe ce, I will let Ouyang Xi Reveals the truth and releases her sister. " What hurt Zhou Zhou was that her sister had suffered so much. Fortunately for him, the clone''s body is strong, her sister can continue to live, but she and Ouyang Xixian should not be possible. As for what will happen to Ouyang Xixian, it is not his consideration. "Now that you know everything, go tell him the truth, save your sister, and let me go or leave it." Tang Guo said indifferently. The look of life and death made Tang Zhou wonder what to do. What did you say? As the elder sister''s brother, this happened, and he should hate her. However, he couldn''t hate it. Yes, she''s right, everything originated from these selfish people. If it hadn''t been through the past, he might have hated her now. "Anyway, I hope you can live well. I will save my sister, and I will send you off. It all changed like this and nothing can change. If my sister is here, I will agree with these words. " Tang Guo asked with a smile: "I changed her status with her and let her suffer for two years. Anyone who hates me, how could she agree with your approach?" "She will, you believe me, she will, she won''t me you." Tang Zhou smiled bitterly. "Although you don''t believe it, it is the case, she is such a person." "I''ll see you off. I can''t wait for my sister. I''ll take her out when I arrange you. Although Ouyang Xixian has no conscience, he is sincere to my sister." Tang Guo looked at Tang Mon for a while and suddenly said, "I really me her then, maybe she is really as good as you said, okay, I will cooperate with you, and I will immediately listen to your arrangement." Tang Zhou was relieved and quickly took Tang Guo away from the cafe. Tang Guo went home to get his credentials and was hurriedly taken by Tang Zhou. As they headed to the airport, private detectives were contacting Ouyang Xixian. Unfortunately, Ouyang Xixian was having an urgent meeting and did not receive his call. When the meeting was over, I was about to call the private detective and ask him when he made several phone calls, and Jiang Xin''s phone came. "Dr. Gao, what''s up?" "If there is anything about the clone, unless her life is in danger, if you see me, you won''t use it to find me." Ouyang Xixian said coldly, "I''m still busy." "Mr. Ouyang, wait a minute, I have an important situation to ask you." "what''s up?" "Yes, we have a major discovery. As long as we do this, it will not only be much more convenient, but the amount will be increased, when we extract the ingredients we need." Chapter 3366: The clone (81) Chapter 3366: The clone (81) 3366: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "What did you find?" Ouyang Xi frowned. "What to do? If theboratory conditions are sufficient, Dr. Gao can do what he thinks. Just ask what you need." The current peak is really very important to him. "Yes, isn''t that clone human capable of regenerating? If we divide her body into many parts to ensure that each part can survive, then in a certain period of time, you can find out how many identical clones, It''s like cell division and reproduction. However, we don''t know if it will be sessful, so we n to cut a slightlyrger part and put it in the nutrient solution and growth solution. " "After all, things are so big, that''s why I came to ask Mr. Ouyang." Ouyang Xixian was silent for a while, and then asked, "How confident are you?" "At present, I have half the confidence. After all, whether the experiment is sessful or not, you have to do it to know the result. If you have a confident experiment, it is also possible to fail." "Just after doing this, the production of organ repair fluid will be reduced by one third. After all, the impact is still rtivelyrge." "Then Dr. Gao do it. I don''t have a specific time, but I can postpone itter. Don''t rush." Jiang Xin vomited a bit, and said in Gao Feng''s tone: "If you have Mr. Ouyang, then we can rest assured, yes, that clone is still thinking about you every day." Ouyang Xixian didn''t answer and directly called hang up. Ouyang Xixian, who received such a big news, was immersed in the future great cause for a while and forgot about the private detective. After almost two hours, the private detective called him again. "Mr. Ouyang, where did you go before? I have a very important situation to tell you." Private detectives are now sweating, although they are not sure if what he overheard is true, but it is obvious to Ouyang Xixi It should be very important. There must be some big secrets hidden inside, which made him feel a cold neck. "What is so anxious?" "Mr. Ouyang, I really overheard some strange words this morning. I''m not sure if it''s really a joke, or what show my wife and her brother are rehearsing. But now that they have gone to the airport, I always feel that something is wrong, before Immediately contacted you, but I don''t know why, you didn''t answer ... " "Don''t talk nonsense, just talk about business." When hearing someone went to the airport, Ouyang Xixian couldn''t sit still. "Okay, then I''ll pass the recording to you, and you ept it." ... "Where can you take me? Are you sure that Ouyang Xixian can''t be found?" Although Tang Guo and Tang Zhou went to Ouyang Xixian, and even booked a ticket, in fact she is not in the waiting room now. Tang Zhou arranged that she got on an ordinary van. Tang Zhou also disguised himself, and when he knew this was possible, he secretly arranged these. These arrangements were originally made to let her escape, and at that time it was useless. Now some routes have been changed and can still be used. Going to the airport is just a diversion. Even if she went abroad, Ouyang Xixian still found her very easily. It would be better to send her to some remote viges, where it was a little behind, and it was not easy to find her, especially some ces that did not require identification cards. Chapter 3367: Clone (82) Chapter 3367: Clone (82) 3367: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "There should be no problem with my arrangement. There are many obstacles in the back. Ouyang Xixian should not be able to find you." Tang Zhou handed a card to Tang Guo. "This card was done in the name of a friend I used. At that time, I will regrly give you money on it. Remember, if you want to live in peace and stability, do not take the risk. First go to live in the country, I have arranged everything, and when the timees, I will trust Someone gives you an ID. " Tang Guo took the card and buried his head without talking: "I didn''t expect you to do this." "I didn''t expect that I would do this. Ouyang Xixian, I have never been sure, what to hide from him. But this time, I have used all my strength. Don''t let me down, can I? Never appear in the sight of Ouyang Xixian, live well, promise me, and do nt hurt other innocent people because of the mistakes we made. " Tang Guo raised his eyes and smiled: "Okay, I won''t hurt any innocent people." "That''s good. I''ll send it a little while and it''s going to be separated. Wait, let the makeup artist do your makeup because you are special, you can''t take any car that requires an ID card, but I have arranged many cars for you. They will send you to your destination. Maybe, the environment of these cars is not so good, please bear with me. "Tang Zhou looks a bit urgent, he should want to bring his own sister out. About half an hourter, Tang Zhou and Tang Guo said goodbye and hurried quickly when they left. He returned to the airport again, and as soon as he showed up, he was held down by a group of big men. He did not resist in the slightest, revealing an unexpected look, and sure enough, Ouyang Xixian always arranged for people to look at them. Fortunately, he guessed this, and arranged this during the time when Ouyang Xixian wasx. Tang Zhou was brought into Ouyang Xixian''s study, which was rudely pushed by the big man. From the people under his hand, he can see what Ouyang Xixian should know. "What about little fruit?" The study was smoky, and Ouyang Xixian apparently smoked: "Tell me, Xiaozhou, were you and Xiaoguo rehearsing what program? Where are you going to perform?" Tang Zhou looked at Ouyang Xi''s face expressionless, gritted his teeth tightly, as if he was holding back something, and he felt an indescribable feeling. "Get your sister back, brother-inw." Tang Zhou said directly, "You asked someone to take me back, didn''t you hear something? What you heard is the truth, I have sent her away. Now I will Sister pick it up, okay? " Ouyang Xixian heard Tang Zhou''s own response, and severely broke the cigarette in his hand. The whole person was a puppet and almost fell to the ground. He held his desk, his voice hoarse: "What are you kidding? How could there be such a bizarre thing. I know you have always wanted to release this clone, do you want to use this method to lie to me?" "Brother-inw, so suspicious, do you have no doubt at all when youbine them?" Tang Zhou knew that Ouyang Xixian still held hisst hope, "I know why you don''t want to believe all this, because it is your sister who is now in theboratory You re finished, you ca nt make her with you anypensation in your life. What you do and the damage you cause to her is always an unheble, **** mouth. . " "Xiao Zhou, this joke is not funny at all." "Ouyang Xixian, I don''t like to joke." Tang Zhou patted the table vigorously, then grabbed Ouyang Xixian''s cor, saw him look like a waste, and suddenlyughed ironically, "Face it, this Everything is true. It''s your greed that keeps your sister suffering. At this time, you still don''t want to pick her up. Is it still in your mind that she can''tpare to your great career? " "Don''t hesitate anymore, my sister was in theboratory for a day, and she suffered a whole day." Tang Zhou was a little urgent, and he was really scared now, and Ouyang Xixian suddenly didn''t care about his sister. Ouyang Xixian only felt the darkness in front of him, sitting heavily on the chair, picking up the phone with trembling fingers, Tang Zhou saw the fear on his face, and sighed in his heart. "I called theb and asked them to stop any experimental projects immediately. We immediately picked up people. Xiao Zhou, this matter is not over. No matter where you send Xiao Guo''s body, I will find it back. " Ouyang Xixian said these words, his voice was shaking. Tang Zhou knew that this person was restrained. If it wasn''t for the endurance, he might have copsed. "Dr. Gao." "Mr. Ouyang, why did you take the initiative to call? By the way, we have just partially dismembered the cloned person, soaked a portion in the nutrient solution, and they are still alive. The result will be one monthter "Jiang Xin was nauseated, but his tone was very excited. Xiao Tian''s lines are getting more perverted, what should he do? see you tomorrow Chapter 3368: Clone (83) Chapter 3368: Clone (83) 3368: Word Stacks Level 3368 "Snapped--" Jiang Xin''s words came to an end, and the phone in Ouyang Xixian''s hand fell directly to the table, and there was a pop. Tang Zhou, who was standing opposite, saw his face turned pale, and asked nervously, "What''s the matter?" He clenched his fists and couldn''t open his brows. His eyes and face were full of worry and anxiety. . Ouyang Xi shuddered, remembered something, and quickly picked up the phone dropped on the desk. The voice was low and trembling. He ignored Jiang Xin and asked him what was happening there, but his voice was cold and with He hurriedly spoke. "Dr. Gao, immediately stop all experiments on that clone. Remember, what I want is to stop immediately, and you don''t have to do anything. I''lle over right away." Speaking in one breath, Ouyang Xi showed his face though Not too much expression, but his body was soaked. In a short time, he thought a lot. He couldn''t deceive himself, doubt everywhere, plus Tang Zhou said, I am afraid that the clone in theboratory is the real fruit. He squeezed the phone hard, but he couldn''t figure out how this happened. "Mr. Ouyang, what''s wrong with you? Now that the experiment has started, there is no way to stop it. Didn''t Mr. Ouyang still support this before?" Jiang Xin continued his own lines, although he was not in front of Ouyang Xixian, but He already felt that Ouyang Xi''s appearance was definitely not good. At this moment, Ouyang Xixian must be very regretful, right? I thought I was saving someone I liked, but unfortunately, I ended up pushing the person I like to the abyss myself. I used to think that the clone had the memory of a favorite person, and would often call his name. Now Ouyang Xixian thinks of this, and he doesn''t know what it is like in his heart. That taste is definitely ufortable. Anyway, if he stood at the other side and knew the truth, he would wish to kill himself. "I said stop and stop. Immediately stop all experiments. Remember, don''t do anything to that clone, wait until Ie over." Ouyang Xi appeared to have no way to think about the mess. He gave a verbal warning and hung up the phone. If there were still things to do, he might not have much energy now. "It''s time to take me this time, after all, after a while, when she saw my sister, she probably didn''t want to ignore you." Tang Zhou stopped Ouyang Xixian hurriedly going out. "You think about these years, my sister is experimenting The bitterness in the room, even if she is a kind person, she still cares about you. " "I''ll pick her up here and she won''t be hurt anymore." After hearing this, Tang Zhou smiled angrily, holding on to the cor of Ouyang Xixian, sarcastically saying, "Ouyang Xixian, would you like to recall, my sister knows you, how much pain? Do nt talk about theboratory, let s say that the organs in the body were exhausted at first. Was nt it your opponent? Ouyang Xixian! It s because of you that she suffered so much. "If it weren''t for you, she would be healthy and healthy. She wouldn''t be infused with those messy medicines. There would be nothing today. To save her, let theboratory study cloning people, but she does nt know. No matter what you do, you never pay attention to her thoughts. You just want her to live and satisfy yourself. " Chapter 3369: The Clones (84) Chapter 3369: The Clones (84) Chapter 3369 The Clone (84) "So many things have happened now, you really think that you can still be the same as before? My sister knows everything you did. In the past few years, what happened to her, you should have a record in thatboratory. Right? " Tang Zhou unceremoniously opened up Ouyang Xixian''s scars: "Maybe she really doesn''t want to bother you anymore, bring me, I will take my sister home and take care of myself. If you want her to be good, take me go together." In the end, Ouyang Xixian agreed. The two hurried to the small ind. Tang Guo had arranged in advance. They used to go well without getting lost. But the ind is still a certain distance from the city here. They arrived on the ind a dayter. When he saw Jiang Xin, Ouyang Xixian asked urgently: "Where is she? Where is the situation, is there any problem?" This anxious Ouyang Xixian was also the first time Tang Zhou saw him. At this moment, Tang Guo has also returned to this small ind. Where Tang Zhou arranged for her, she didn''t go at all and found a chance to leave halfway, but she gave those people some money to pretend to take her to a certain country. Jiang Xin met Tang Guo before and was in a good mood. But after seeing Ouyang Xixian, I felt bad again. Prior to this, Xiaotian arranged a line for him again, so Jiang Xin did not care about Ouyang Xixian''s anxiety, but said in a somewhat anxious and a little disappointed tone: "Mr. Ouyang, we have already heard you before If so, stop all experimental behaviors. Because of your instructions, we are afraid to conduct further experiments on the clones and leave the other side in the nutrient solution. As for the part that was intercepted before, it is still ced in the petri dish. Nutrition fluids and growth fluids. " "Don''t talk nonsense so much, tell me where is she?" "She is still in the nutrient solution, but ... Mr. Ouyang, I want to tell you something very unfortunate. This time the experiment failed. Not only did the experiment fail, but the cloner also has a very serious problem." Jiang Xin continued his own lines, and the eyes under the shield were watching the expression of Ouyang Xixian. Ouyang Xixian did get nervous, but still kept his face indifferent: "What''s going on?" "There was a problem with the clone. Even if it was soaked in the growth fluid and nutrient solution, not only did it not develop a little, it even died slowly." Jiang Xin finally said the situation, "And the clone itself It seems that the same problem also urred. Some positions were intercepted and no new ones were added. We have not moved clones in the past two days. The situation began to appear today. " "ording to the current rate of death of cloned somatic cells, it may take less than a month, and she willpletely die." Jiang Xin directly sentenced to death, Ouyang Xixian could no longer sit still, and a cricket went backwards. It was only very quickly that he quickly came up and grabbed Jiang Xin''s cor, his eyes flushed, and the words squeezed out of his teeth. "I want to see her! You can rescue her, I won''t let her die, she If there is a little bit bad, I will ruin it here, Gao Feng, you have so many ways to save her. " Jiang Xin was forced to take Ouyang Xixian to see the petri dish where the cloned human exists. Through the transparent petri dish, Ouyang Xixian finally saw the person he wanted to see. Chapter 3370: Human Cloning (85) Chapter 3370: Human Cloning (85) 3370: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Ouyang Xixian watched the other person lose an arm, his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep, and it seemed as if he had no life, his expression finally became richer. Struggling, pain, sadness, nagging, madness, despair ... Especially when he saw the wound on his arm, he looked neat and neat, and Ouyang Xi copsed. He didn''t know how to describe the feeling that the world had copsed. Only when she saw her without opening her eyes did he feel that the world was dark. "Save her!" Ouyang Xixian squeezed Jiang Xin''s cor tightly, and squeezed his neck tightly. "Are you able to rescue her, aren''t you great at it? The clones can research it, and they can save it. She. As long as you save her, I will give you everything and everything I want. I can buy this ind and give it to you, and the benefits obtained through theboratory are all for you! Whatever you want in the future, I will What for you. " "Mr. Ouyang, unfortunately, I can''t do it. She was originally a clone, researched by a human gene. Although it is the same as humans, there are many differences. The regenerative ability in her body has already been Being squeezed out, it may be this willingness that makes her body unable to growpletely. " "Although this incident really hurts Mr. Ouyang, it will also bring losses to yourpany. But there is really no way. If we can save her, we will not just soak her in the nutrient solution. It''s inside. Everyone in ourb wants her to live forever. " "So, it''s really a pity that such a good experimental body will be lost." "If Mr. Ouyang is worried about the promise of organ repair fluid, he may not have to. Although her body is dying, but before she dies, using her body to separate out the substances we need, she can still market several batches of such drugs. .This is a buffer time, with Mr. Ouyang''s ingenuity, afterwards, we should be able to think of a solution to this difficulty. " Jiang Xin finished his lines and waited for Ouyang Xixian''s response. Ouyang Xixian did respond quickly and gave Jiang Xin a fist: "I said to save her, not to let you use her for experiments and extract shit." "But, why didn''t Mr. Ouyang say before? If you didn''t allow us to do this experiment at the beginning, we wouldn''t move her." Jiang Xin continued to make up the knife, yes, you allowed it yourself, who is to me now ? Although Jiang Xin was not angry at all, he was just a little weaker than ordinary humans. This punch was almost like tickling. "Feng Gao, let me say it again, no matter what the price, save her. Otherwise, the consequences are not what you can afford." Ouyang Xixian has no way but to threaten the main person responsible for this experiment. "Mr. Ouyang, you are embarrassing me." Ouyang Xi looked at Gao Feng indifferently: "If you can''t save her, I''ll let you bury her. None of you here want to live. Those of you who hurt her, don''t want to go out alive." "Ouyang Xixian, you are simply unreasonable. If this experiment were to be done without your support, what would we do?" Jiang Xin continued his lines, and his tone became a little angry. Chapter 3371: The clone (86) Chapter 3371: The clone (86) Chapter 3371 The Clone (86) After so many days, Xiaotian finally arranged two good lines for him, and he feltfortable after speaking. "If she dies, you all have to die." Ouyang Xixian ignored Jiang Xinpletely, but stood outside the petri dish, looking at the person staying inside, eyes closed, "Xiao Guo, as long as you Wake up and I will take you back and never hurt you again. " "Those who hurt you, I''ll get you back one by one." Tang Zhou felt that Ouyang Xixian was an unreasonable person. He walked to the other side and said politely, "Isn''t it you who hurt my sister?" He stared nkly at the person in the petri dish. It is also painful. So, why did God arrange him to be born again? Is it just to see another tragic ending for my sister? He doesn''t hate that clone. The only person he hated was Ouyang Xixian. All the tragedies were caused by the other side. "Shouldn''t it be you? The most **** person? How many times have I stopped you from letting her go? You just want to go alone and be greedy, but the person who hurts is my sister. Ouyang Xixian, you are right I''m too blind and confident, and why I can control it, is where I am today. " "I didn''t think about hurting Xiaoguo, where is the clone now? If this clone''s body can''t wake up, then it can only retrieve Xiaoguo''s body and exchange them back." Tang Zhou couldn''t help but punched Ouyang Xixian''s face: "You will always only me others for the mistakes, aren''t all the mistakes made by you? Ouyang Xixian, You don''t have to toss anymore, my sister can''t stand you to toss like this, let her live thest days. " When he encountered Ouyang Xixian, he suddenly felt that if his sister was no longer in this world, she might be more rxed and happier. "I''ll save her, Gaofeng!" Ouyang Xixian shouted at Jiang Xin''s position. "Save her, I can''t save her. I will let you all be buried." "Ouyang Xixian, I will not let you make mistakes again. During this time, you will be here to apany my sister. You are here, atonement with her, and reflect on the behavior of these years." Beforeing, Tang Zhou Taking advantage of Ouyang Xixian''s inattention, he arranged people, and all those who brought Ouyang Xixian were subdued. In addition, the entire ind is under control. Of course, this is in Tang Zhou''s eyes. Tang Guo looked at his actions and did not stop them. Under Ouyang Xixian''s incredible eyes, behind Tang Zhou, several people came out and surrounded the entireboratory. In addition, these people came up and arrested Jiang Xin. Jiang Xin was very cooperative. After all, Xiao Tian hadmanded him, and he did not resist, and went directly with these people. "Tang Zhou, what are you going to do?" Ouyang Xixian responded and asked. "Let you calm down here and give you time to atone for sin in front of my sister." Tang Zhou pointed to the petri dish around, "You see my sister and her arms, you can never forget, These are all made by your own hands, and everything will not happen without your consent. " "After a while, I''ll bring thisb''s record of my sister''s hardship here and show you over." Although he didn''t dare to see it, he just wanted to show Ouyang Xixian. Chapter 3372: Clone (87) Chapter 3372: Clone (87) Chapter 3372 The Clone (87) Inside theboratory, several monitors were moved in. After the monitor was put in, some of theb''s records began to y. Tang Zhou didn''t dare to look at these, only thought that this was a real experimental record, and it was enough to make Ouyang Xixian copse and realize his mistake. He didn''t expect it at all, here is a video carefully prepared by Tang Guo for Ouyang Xixian. A picture appeared on the monitor at the same time, attracting the attention of Ouyang Xixian. Although he was unwilling to see it, Tang Zhou actually controlled his people and locked him in this ce. He knew that Tang Zhou would not treat him, and he could stay with Xiaoguo, but there was not much reaction. And he did not believe that Tang Zhou would watch Xiaoguo die. At this moment, most of them are trying to figure out how to save Xiaoguo. A familiar face is shown on the screen, which is the clone before. No, it should be a small fruit now. The picture started when she stayed in the nutrient solution. He saw the female host''s face pale, showing a painful look, and Xin couldn''t help but sigh. "Xixian, where are you?" "Where is this, why do I feel so hurt, Xi Xian, why don''t youe to see me, where am I really, and why is it so quiet around me?" Listening to her faint voice, Ouyang Xixian''s erected heart wall copsed instantly. "It hurts. Xixian seems to have some bugs in my body. I feel the abdomen is empty. I don''t know what happened. Is this a dream? If so, can this dream be shorter or can it make me When I wake up, I can see you. " Ouyang Xixian''s eyes became red, and tears shed involuntarily. He stared nkly at the picture. There was a long mouth on her abdomen. Perhaps theb people didn''t care about it at first, and threw her directly into the nutrient solution without suture her wound. So that he could clearly see the organs inside the wound. He even saw that she reached out and touched her belly. "I have a mouth in my belly." "I was able to reach in, why is it empty? This must be a dream, otherwise why would I still be alive." Ouyang Xixian looked at her and closed her eyes. The meaning seemed to be that as soon as she slept, and after waking up, this strange dream would wake up. But dreams didn''t wake up. "It hurts. It feels itchy and tingling in the stomach. Something seems to be taking root." The video was processed, and the yback was rtively fast. In just two hours, Ouyang Xixian watched the growth of the heroine''s body for a month. Looking at the organs growing inside, the wound healed, watching her suffer the whole time. Ouyang Xixian''s whole person was stunned by more than this, but it was not over. The next picture made Ouyang Xixian frantically want to escape this ce. Because she was taken to the operating table, he saw the people in theboratory, wearing indifferent protective clothing, slitting her well-groomed belly and removing her organs from it. He heard her cry in pain, in order to prove her ability, those people even chose not to give her anesthesia and take it directly. The technique looks mild, but it''s actually cruel. "Xi Xian, I want to see Xi Xian, you asked me to see Xi Xian, Xi Xian ..." She closed her eyes in pain, the tears in the corner of her eyes kept falling, "Let me see him." "I know, I know, I have all her memories, and I will also remember my memories, on the operating table ..." Ouyang Xi watched her lying quietly on the operating table, without moving, still not being anesthetic, but not the same as before, but staring nkly at the ceiling, letting those people use her knife on her Cut on the body. "I still want to see Xi Xian, can I?" "Just wanted to see him once." No one responded to her, and sheughed with tears in her body. She was obviously cut, but she was still able tough, and Ouyang Xi couldn''t wait to smash the screen. Unfortunately, all the screens were locked in a transparent space, and he couldn''t get in at all. "I just want to say to Xi Xian, for what purpose can you not do things that hurt others. If you encounter any other things in the future, don''t hurt others casually." Her voice was getting lower and lower, until someone in theboratory took one of her arms away, and despite the pain, she frowned. The voice was weak: "I know that I should bear everything, but Xi Xian still doesn''t understand why I should bear everything. If there is an afterlife, I hope we don''t meet again." Ouyang Xi stared at her empty eyes. The whole person lost her strength and could not stand up at all. see you tomorrow This ne will end up to two days. Chapter 3373: The clone (88) Chapter 3373: The clone (88) Chapter 3373 The Clone (88) "Just fast forward, I picked some important scenes to y, then let him slow down for a month." Tang Guo sat in the monitoring room, holding his chin with one hand, watching Ouyang Xi''s pain on the disy , Laughed so happily. Looking back, she saw Jiang Xin staring at her without blinking: "What''s wrong?" "Xiao Tian, how did you get such a perverted picture? However, there are some pictures that our members have encountered. It''s just that many members have been nk in the past. They are as nk as babies and don''t understand." He told By the side of Gao Feng, I have seen a lot of such scenes. If he was not prepared to do something big, and knew that he could not resist, he might have been exposed. "Well, I used to live outside those years and made a great friend on the Inte to make a video. These pictures were made by that friend for me." Tang Guo said with a smile, Tong Zi was indeed her Buddy, there is nothing wrong with this statement, "Is it very realistic?" "It''s not realistic, but it''s exactly like it is." Jiang Xin did not doubt Tang Guo''s statement, but asked: "Are you very good with that friend? Should this video be very difficult to make? Have you ever met? Is your friend a woman or a man? . " System: Hahahahahahaha,ugh and die. System: [The host is big, tell him that he is a man. Although I am only a system, I am indeed a system with gender. A very great, very powerful male system. "Have never met," Tang Guo said with a smile on his lips. "That friend is very mysterious and doesn''t want to reveal his identity, so I don''t know whether the other person is male or female." "This way," Jiang Xin looked relieved, andforted Tang Guo. "Little sweet doesn''t have to be too regretted. Generally, people with a little skill don''t want their identity to be exposed on the Inte, after all, they are so powerful People, once their identity is revealed, they may cause trouble for the other party. Making friends anonymously is also a good choice. " "If this friend needs any help in the future, we can help too." System: There is nothing to help with this system. However, I don''t know the real identity of this guy. Does he have the right to speak at the time and space bureau? If he has some right to speak, he can really help him. [The host is big, what do you say is the real identity of this guy? Is it possible to have a voice in the Space Time Bureau? If so, go out in the future, if there is no deep hatred between you, can you please ask him to go to the Space Time Bureau to help me ask, give me the whole number? "Do you still remember this thing? It''s so powerful, the number is not numbered, it doesn''t seem to be so important. You don''t often say, how about the number, it''s not that you can''t beat the wild. The system said a little awkwardly: [Anyway, there are some different numbers. There are many pursuits for people, and there are also pursuits for systems. Although I am the most powerful system, when I know me in the system world in the future, I will never be able to call me that system, that wild system or something? There is a numbered word to make it easy to leave my legendary story. "It seems like that makes sense." [I used to wonder if this guy was the boss of the Space Time Administration and arranged all of this. It''s just that after encountering your wild brother in your family, this situation is not true. Chapter 3374: Clone (89) Chapter 3374: Clone (89) 3374: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers For a whole month, Ouyang Xixian was kept in thatboratory, not only facing a sleeping and iplete body, but also ying around this body in a loop. She was ced on an experimental bench and allowed to be cut. She didn''t wrinkle in pain and screamed loudly. She called his name weakly, with a low voice and a look of despair. Every picture of her suffering was yed on these huge disys, and every picture was so shocking. Every picture will make him see a throbbing heart. Especially her eyes were empty, as if she was numb with pain, only the corners of her eyes would slide down with tears, making his heart break again and again. After watching a picture like this for a month, not only was he not numb, but every time he knew what was going to happen, he could only watch it openly, unable to stop it, and sinking to the bottom made him copse. Ouyang Xixian shouted and yelled in theboratory, struggling to hit those disy screens that could not be reached. For a month, his fists had be obscured, and he could no longer see his original appearance. The suits and shirts on his body were in a mess. Tang Zhou arranged for people to bring in clothes and go in, but Ouyang Xixian was useless at all. Except for swallowing the iing food and solving his personal situation, he was basically watching the looped pictures. After getting tired and sleepy, hey on the nutrition tank and slept with his eyes closed. It''s just the sound of those pictures in the disy, which often wake up halfway. I don''t know the sun, moon, or winter or summer here, he doesn''t know how many days he has spent. But these days, every day is more difficult. In particr, he saw with his own eyes that the muscles of the arms belonging to that body in the nutrition tank had atrophied. In the end, it can only be seen that this is an arm, and this arm is not considered to be owned by a living person. Of course, what caused Ouyang Xixian''s copse was not the death of all the cells in the arm, but ... the body in the nutrition tank was also slowly changing. Of course, it is not a change that is good, but it is getting worse. Visible to the naked eye, the vitality of this body is slowly disappearing. Supporting his belief that he lives here and sees those pictures every day is that she is still alive. Tang Zhou did not let him go out, he must be looking for a way to find someone to save her. He has always been hopeful, but now he can''t sit still. When someone came to deliver the food, Ouyang Xixian grabbed the person, his eyes turned red, and his face looked bleary: "Go and call Tang Zhou, I want to see him, Xiaoguo can''t hold it any longer, let him Quickly find a way to find someone to save him. If he can''t, let me go out. What about the peak? Call the peak too. " He worked hard so much that he wanted her toe back and never leave him, he could not ept her to leave him, and she could never leave him. He said no, just not! The person who served the meal was actually a clone, and of course his strength was significantly greater than Ouyang Xi. He pushed Ouyang Xixian away and said indifferently, "I will tell you." Prior to this, Ouyang Xixian tried to subdue him, of course, he was beaten for a while. Only obediently stay here. Chapter 3375: Clone (90) Chapter 3375: Clone (90) 3375: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Zhou was really busy, looking for a way to rescue the heroine. Before that, he just arranged for someone to look at Ouyang Xixian. Don''t let hime out, let the other party hesitate in it and see what he did. He has never had the courage to look at those experimental records. He was afraid to look at it once, and he would like to cut a piece of meat from Ouyang Xixian and even chop the other person. It was just about the situation of his sister, there was no way to treat it. The more news he gets, the less he can do it, and the whole person is powerless. He consulted many people and no one could help him. He also asked Gao Feng, the current Jiang Xin, and he still got the original answer. He couldn''t save it, and the vitality of the body was already dissipating. "I''ve been here with my sister for a while," Tang Zhou said sadly. "I know that everything is just extravagance. In fact, many years ago, all the organs in my sister''s body were failing and could not be stopped. At that time, we should confess our fate. She had already reached the end of her life at that time. " Tears burst into tears in Tang Zhou''s eyes: "It was all of us who did not confess our lives and were unwilling, even if Ouyang Xixian did this. If we stop, we can apany my sister in thest days, maybe she can still be happy Leaving the world in the midst of it. It will not be tortured as it is today, and its heart will be filled with despair. " "If none of this happened, she must have left with a smile, her parents who loved her, her younger brother who loved her, and her lover in her eyes, how good it was. Now, she has experienced After countless pains, with a heart full of scars, and disappointment with his lover, with his family and with my brother, he left. "Tang Zhou punched himself hard, then looked up at Jiang New, "I will report here when the dayes. Those of you who have done cruel experiments and disrespected life should also be tried." Jiang Xin then said: "I came to see you because Xiaotian wants to see you." "Who is Xiaotian?" Tang Zhou asked for a moment. Xiaotian, he recalled it in his head, as if he never knew a person named Xiaotian. Jiang Xin also said, "It should be said that our king wants to see you." "Dr. Gao, are you trying to pretend to be mad so as to escape the legal sanctions? Don''t think about it." Tang Zhou''s attitude changed suddenly and said loudly, "Foshan, you better be honest, don''t use this The method is to escape. It s all my people outside. You ca nt escape. If you really want to use this trick to escape, I will also think of his method to make you a lifetime of pain. You best wait here, and then ... " Jiang Xin felt that Tang Zhou''s words were a bit too much, so he directly stunned the person, and led the back to hold him to see Tang Guo. Tang Zhou was awakened by a ss of water. Looking at him standing in front of him was Jiang Xin wearing protective clothing. It was a little weird: "Peak, what are you doing?" "I''m not Gao Feng. Introduce yourself. My name is Jiang Xin." Jiang Xin took off his protective mask and revealed a very young and handsome face. "The name Jiang Xin is my own name, which represents the meaning of a new student. By the way, I''m a freshman now. I forgot to introduce my identity. I''m a clone. " Tang Zhou waspletely sluggish. What the **** is going on, is he dreaming? Chapter 3376: Clones (91) Chapter 3376: Clones (91) 3376: Word Stacks Level 3376 Chapter 3381 The Clone (91) Jiang Xin continued: "Wee to the clone country, but you are the first outsider who knows the clone country except for us clones. Little sweet ... Oh no, it was our king who said before that you are not bad, So I''m not embarrassing you. If it was like Ouyang Xixian, I might have been unable to hold you to a p and send it to the bottom to poop. " Jiang Xinyi can be the first to know that you are so honored that Jiang Xin is a bit ipetent. He rubbed his face and finally gave himself a p, only to find it painful, only to realize that it was not a dream at all. "A week." Tang Guo walked in from outside, watching Tang Zhou p his cheeks red, and called each other. Tang Zhou watched Tang Guo appear here, even more puzzled. But now that he has controlled Ouyang Xixian, he is not afraid that Tang Guo will appear here. What will Ouyang Xixian do to her? This is not the ce for Ouyang Xixian. The other party can''t do anything. "How did youe here? No, how did you know it was here?" Jiang Xin and Tang Zhou quickly said, "This is Xiaotian, and our king. If we are the king of our clones, if Xiaotian is willing to see you, I won''t bring you here." "king?" Tang Zhou had no idea of reality and dreams, which was far too different from everything in his memory. Tang Guo didn''t say anything to Tang Zhou, but only said one thing: "I''ll take you to meet someone. You should really want to see her." Tang Guo didn''t have any particr thoughts on Tang Zhou. Everything that the other party experienced previously almost made him physically and mentally copse. There is no deep hatred between them. In this world, only those who hate her are Ouyang Xixian. "She has been here for several years and has been moring to see you." Tang Guo said lightly, "Yes, when you leave, don''t show Ouyang Xi, I don''t want to let him go. As for that person What you want to exin in front of you is up to you. I think you better take her away and never appear in front of Ouyang Xixian. " Killing Ouyang Xixian was too cheap for the other party, maybe he just wanted to die. As for getting everything from the original owner to Ouyang Xixian, maybe because he watched those videos, he still felt that the punishment was very cool. She wouldn''t do what he wanted, she would only poke him where it hurts. Tang Zhou had many doubts, but Tang Guo didn''t exin it and took him directly to the ce where the hostess lived. It was only after Tang Zhou found out that this ce really doesn''t look like aboratory, it feels like an entire underground city. Even sitting inside the elevator and looking at the ocean world outside the transparent wall, he couldn''t believe it. When was there such a great building in the world. This elevator, unpleasant, can watch the beautiful and mysterious ocean world throughout. It''s like walking into a virtual world, he still feels it''s a dream. These buildings are all exquisite and full of dreams. Undersea city, clone country? Tang Zhou gave himself a p andughed out loud: "Sure enough, I''m still dreaming. How can that be, this dream is a little strange, and it hurts even to beat myself." Tang Guo nced at Tang Zhou, Jiang Xin said, "Did he have been stimted too much recently and his brain is abnormal? Would you like to ask a doctor to check it out? Ordinary humans are indeed very vulnerable, both mental and physical." Chapter 3377: Clone (92) Chapter 3377: Clone (92) 3377: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Until Tang Zhou saw in a room, saw the hostess, looked at the familiar face, the other person''s expression, eyes, and instantaneous coincidence with the person in memory, he called it involuntarily. "sister?" At this time, Tang Zhou felt that it was a dream. "I didn''t expect that I could have such a dream, sister, I know this is a dream, and I didn''t even want to wake up." The hostess looked at Tang Zhou and was puzzled. She stayed here for many years. The original serious illness was also cured, and now the body has returned to its proper health. The people here should not be malicious to her. Except not being able to go out, there doesn''t seem to be anything bad, and the scenery of the underwater city is also very beautiful. The other party promised that when the time came to let her go out, she was very patient and calm. After all, her illness was a dead end, and now she has a life, which is her luck. The appearance of Tang Zhou was an unexpected delight for her. "Slow down the old slowly, and wait for your discussion before you can leave." Tang Guo still left without exining too much. Jiang Xin told her just now that the other party wants to see Tang Zhou. At this time, she should go and meet the other party. The door opened again, not at mealtime. Ouyang Xixian''s eyes quickly moved away from the disy and his eyes fell to the door. Looking at a figure faintly, remembering the current situation, he stood up all of a sudden, just because he hadn''t eaten well, couldn''t sleep well, was out of spirits, and was stimted by such a fight. "Xiao Zhou, do you think of a way? Let me go out and don''t want a way again, Xiaoguo is going to die." There was a strong light outside, and Ouyang Xixian didn''t see the person who walked in clearly. Tang Guo closed the door, so he could clearly see the person standing in front of him, and then he rushed to catch her, and looked as if he would eat her. Tang Guo avoided it gently and asked with a smile: "How does it feel to watch the suffering of the person you like?" "You are very capable," Ouyang Xi stared coldly. "If Xiaoguo is dead, I won''t let you go." "Do you think you can do anything else?" Tang Guo told Ouyang Xixian a reality, "Now you are not a free man yourself, and your actions are in my hands. What else can you do? See what you look like , Clearly ming me for her current situation. " "Ouyang Xixian, isn''t you the one who did all of this? You are the culprit who harmed her life, hurt her, and killed her for no reason." "What do you want?" Ouyang Xixian asked, "What are you going to do to return her body? Since you took the body, you will definitely be able to return it." He seemed to grasp thest life-saving straw, There was no previous aggressiveness. Yes, he remembered his situation. Even if he didn''t think about it, he was still the fierce Ouyang Xixian outside, but in the face of a favorite person, he had to ask the clone to help. "Why should I pay back? Give her back, isn''t it me who died?" Tang Guo mocked. "You are so strange. The life of the person you care about is life, isn''t the life of others dead? Sacrifice others , To save the person you want to save, no such good thing. " "As long as she can continue to live, I can give you whatever you want." "I want to live." see you tomorrow. It''s over. Chapter 3378: Human clone (93) Chapter 3378: Human clone (93) 3378: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Tang Guo said very seriously: "I want to live, to live in this world like ordinary people, rather than being treated as an experimental body. I also hope that my existence is not to provide organs for some people who want to live. Promise After you, I have to die. You want the person you like to live, but I want to live too. " "I just want her to recover, as long as you promised, no matter what the requirements are to meet you. I really can''t lose her," Ouyang Xi appeared to look particrly pathetic, "I know you hate me, but she is Innocent. If you want revenge,e to me. " "I don''t want revenge, I want to live." System: A woman who speaks by heart, aren''t you revenge right now? Tang Guo walked in front of Ouyang Xixian: "If one day, a very powerful person who wants to save himself is very important and needs you to love all the organs in his body. What would you do?" "I ..." Ouyang Xixian looked up without answering. What I thought was, of course, to kill him. "I know what you think, but if that person is very powerful, you can''t resist at all? You can just watch and watch, the person you like is hollowed out of the organs in the body and died." "Ouyang Xixian, her life is my life, and my life is also my life. Everyone wants to live. Save her, it is me who died. In thest days, you might as well wait here, look at her more, and save the future. I ca nt see it. Do nt you like her? When she dies, you will die with it. You ca nt live well together. You can choose to die together. When you die, I can bury you together. Tang Guo There were smiles in the corners of the eyes, and it was ironic to say, "It is a beautiful thing to die and be buried with your loved one." "No, you must rescue her." Ouyang Xixian was a bit crazy, and it seemed that he did not ept Tang Guo''s proposal at all, and rushed directly to Tang Guo. However, Jiang Xin rushed forward and gave him a punch, directly People were faint. "Little sweet, ignore this kind of guy, you should arrange him to poop." "I have to let him out." Tang Guo nced gently at Ouyang Xixian, who was unconscious on the ground. "I really overestimated him, thinking he would choose to die with her. As a result, he ignored it. My words, so, didn''t he want to live? " "Who doesn''t want to be alive is the same kind of people who hadn''t consciously woke up, even if their brains were nk and murky, they all wanted to live." Jiang Xin said, "Before death, anyone is afraid. They Ordinary human beings, want all the benefits. " "Xiao Tian, you want to let him go, isn''t this about letting the tiger return to the mountain?" Jiang Xin disagrees. "He''s out, he will definitely find a way to deal with you." "Rest assured, he can''t deal with us, I just think that he still has nothing at all." It only made Ouyangxi feel heartache, not relieved at all. Wait for Ouyang Xi to wake up and start repeating the days before. On the surrounding disy screens, pictures of everything the heroine experienced in theboratory were still ying. Ouyang Xixian became more and more disintegrated the more he looked, the more angry he became. His eyes were full of hatred. Compared to before, even if he was angry, hated, he did not lose his temper, noisy, or throw things in it. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes and squatted in the corner. The gloomy Ouyang Xixian knew what he was thinking. Chapter 3379: The clone (94) Chapter 3379: The clone (94) 3379: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "When there is a result over Tang Zhou, find a chance to let him escape. He must be thinking that if he goes out, he will surely kill me and take revenge for his beloved. I just want him Understand that even if he went out, there was nothing he could do about me, and he would watch everything lost from his hands. " "He may have experienced what it means to be desperate in his life. I want him to realize that he should feel ufortable every day. Just like, the original owner has been studied by people in theboratory, no one sympathizes with her, and no one thinks that she is a life, always a desperate feeling of a tool being studied. System: Is this a cat and mouse game? For about a week, Tang Zhou brought his heroine to Tang Guo. When Tang Guo first saw the heroine and saw her look, she understood that Tang Zhou should tell her all the truth. "Sorry." The first sentence the heroine said was to apologize to Tang Guo: "I didn''t expect Xi Xian to do such an excessive thing for me. Maybe I''m sorry this sentence is very pale, but I still want to say." "You came to see me, in addition to saying sorry to me, you should also want to meet him." Tang Guo frowned, "I have a deep hatred with him, may not be as you wish." The heroine looks very white, and her eyes are very transparent. This is a very clean person. "I know you won''t forgive Xi Xian. After all, what he did has caused you serious harm, and I have never vaunted it." The heroine said, "After going out, I will call the police and report this. Handed it over to the police, Xi Xian vited international regtions and I will let him ept the punishment he deserves, no matter how many years he sentenced, even if it is indefinite, I will ept it. " "Besides, I have to say thank you. Without you, I might have died." In fact, the heroine is very contradictory and sad. She was moved by her lover''s desperate desperation. But in order to save her, his lover would hurt others and deprive others of their lives. If all that really happened, she wouldn''t know how to live this life, for fear that one day of living is one day of pain. So, without hesitation, she decided to send Xi Xian to prison. She will not choose to divorce, and she epts the result regardless of whether his future sentence is life or death. "I want to persuade Xi Xian to surrender, can I?" Faced with the naive request of the hostess, Tang Guo smiled and said, "No, who is Ouyang Xixian, do you know? He turned himself in, do you think it is really useful? Even if it is useful, it is just a sentence for him It s just a prison. Do you know how many people died in thisb? If I were nt strong enough, everything would happen and all the pain would fall on me. No, I have already experienced such things over and over again. " After Tang Guo said this, he looked at Tang Zhou with some deep eyes in his eyes. Tang Zhou was bewildered, wasn''t it ... yes, yes, it must be like that. More than one person was born again, but she. No wonder all her means are so clean, no wonder this ind has be a clone country. No wonder, all of this is different from what was remembered. No wonder Ouyang Xixian will nt it so easily. Because she was born again. Ben was reborn as a powerful clone, but it wasn''t that scary. Chapter 3380: Human Cloning (95) Chapter 3380: Human Cloning (95) 3380: Word Stacks Level 3380 The terrible thing is that this clone has experienced a series of inhumane tortures, and even the little emotion that he held to death was torn by Ouyang Xixian. When the heroine had something to say, Tang Zhou held her back. "Sister, don''t force her, it''s too embarrassing for her. Ouyang Xixian deserves it. I know you can''t ept it. I want to tell you something and wait for you to make a decision." The heroine did not agree with Tang Guo holding Ouyang Xixian in private, of course, she also understood that it was almost impossible to take people away. Just want to fight for it again. Tang Zhou''s words made her a little strange, ready to listen. When the two said goodbye to leave, Tang Guo said again: "You wait, Ouyang Xixian did a lot of excessive things to me. Even so, I know that you still like him in your heart and he will suffer in the future. You won''t give up on any punishment. I''ve seen him before, and he''s very persistent. He has to rece me with various conditions and let you live. " "Xi Xian has always been this temper, and it is the thing that ten cows cannot pull back." "I want to say another one. Of course I won''t agree to die, but I gave him a good suggestion to keep him in theboratory to apany you and die with you. I will give you a good time when that happens. Bury and bury together. It''s a good thing that life can''t be together, and it can be the same after death, but he rejected it. " When Tang Zhou and the heroine heard these words, they didn''t say anything and didn''t know what to say. Even the heroine didn''t have anything to justify for Ouyang Xixian, and she didn''t even think about it. "Xi Xian made a lot of mistakes, and it was also my bad. As his wife, he never noticed these aspects and did not guide him to do the right thing." "Don''t take the mistake by yourself, I''ll give you a chance." Tang Guo smiled, "As long as he can do it in the end, I can not investigate this matter, what he wants to do with you, no matter what Whether you choose to hide it or report him, I won''t manage it anymore. System: Digging pits, how many people can escape each time the host digs a big pit? Obviously, countless people are of this urine nature. The choice is definitely her hope. She is really not afraid of overturning after repeated use. "What do you want me to do?" The heroine did feel tempted, Ouyang Xixian remained here, not knowing what would happen. After going out, although she would still persuade Ouyang Xixian to surrender, at least staying in prison is safe. "Although I can''t let you meet, I can let you talk to him. Don''t you want to persuade him to turn himself in?" Tang Guo smiled with a bad heart, "Isn''t he like you very much? He should also listen to you If so, you have to say these. " "First, you advise him to surrender." "Second, you persuade him to donate all the property belonging to thepany." "Third, you advise him not toe to me for revenge, it is better to apologize to me and let him understand his mistake." "If he can do all the above three points, I will not investigate this matter. Do you think these three points are excessive?" The heroine quickly shook her head: "It''s not too much." It''s really not too much. "I''ll try to persuade him and let him do it." Chapter 3381: Human cloning (96) Chapter 3381: Human cloning (96) Chapter 3381 The Clone (96) "What you are saying is true, he did this, you will not pursue this matter anymore?" "Really, with his temperament, being able to do this can be regarded as aplete realization. Our clones actually don''t like disputes, and the only purpose is to live well. We like sunlight, green mountains, and white clouds floating in the sky. , Especially yearning for that kind of freedom. We don''t like coldbs at all, they are kept in captivity like beasts, and experience the kind of heart-breaking pain of cutting a knife on the body. " "I know, I''m really sorry." The hostess bowed to Tang Guo, "I will definitely work hard to let Xi Xian understand his mistake." "One more thing, you can''t appear in front of him like this. To be precise, you should only have the voice to pass, and people cannot pass. You have to pretend to be dying. These are yourst words to him. "Tang Guo said," This, can you understand what I mean? " "I know." Tang Guo smiled at the relief of the heroine. Do you think Ouyang Xixian would listen? no, I can not. Without the hostess, a clean man, he will only get darker and more unable to control himself. As soon as the heroine dies, he will be ckened, and it is impossible to do what she said. Maybe in the end, he will surrender, or he may donate all his property. But before that, he will definitelye to her to take revenge. She just dug pits for Ouyang Xixian. After all, they are enemies, aren''t they? Tang Zhou took the hostess back to the room and was asked by the other party what she wanted to say. "Sister, I don''t think brother-inw is suitable for you, but I understand your temper. Even if he is a wicked person, even if you send him to prison by hand, you will still like him and not give up on him, even if you are across a wall , You will still choose to be his wife. " "A Zhou, what do you want to say to me?" "Speaking something very bizarre, I don''t know if my sister will believe it after listening to it, but I just want to tell my sister that she, like me, may have such an experience before she can let go of Ouyang Xixian. If it weren''t for my sister, I might do everything to make Ouyang Xixian dead. " The hostess was really scared, because Tang Zhou was her brother and brother, even if she was not apassionate person, she was not a person who likes to harm others at will. One day, she heard in her brother''s mouth that she didn''t want to let a person go, and wanted to make the other person dead, so what exactly did Xi Xian do, hurt A Zhou. A Zhou is her brother, the brother who cares most, Xi Xian, you must not do anything excessive. When Tang Zhou finished all his rebirth experiences, including everything that Tang Guo had experienced, and even said that Tang Guo was also reborn after revenge, the heroine was already stunned, and did not expect Ouyang Xixianzhen Have done such an excessive thing. When she heard Ouyang Xixian, she even sent someone to do something for his car, which caused him to have a serious car ident in a race. He died on the spot and the heroine almost fainted. "Sister, what I said is true. I thought I could change everything when I was born again. Later I discovered that I was not capable. If it weren''t for her, history might repeat itself." Tang Zhou said very seriously, "regardless How is my sister''s heart, I will not recognize this brother-inw, Ouyang Xixian. " Chapter 3382: Human Cloning (97) Chapter 3382: Human Cloning (97) Chapter 3382 The Clone (97) "A Zhou, I''m confused, I want to be alone." "it is good." "The one she said, I will still go. If he is not sentenced to life, then I will divorce him after he is released from prison." Tang Zhou sighed: "What can''t he do?" "Can''t do it ... can he not do it?" The voice of the heroine was full of confusion. Couldn''t Xi Xian really do this? A few dayster, the hostess was ready to persuade Ouyang Xixian. Tang Guo controls the illusion, so that the people in the nutrition tank wake up every day. Looking at Ouyang Xixian, she nodded with red eyes every day to promise the hostess everything, she felt a little boring. "Sweet, why don''t we start the rescue n? Many of us have been waiting for a long time, and now the information is almost the same, and the personnel have also been trained and can be used." Tang Guo agreed. From this day on, countless hidden secretboratories about cloning people in the world are slowly disappearing. It is strange that all the people in the entireboratory have disappeared without trace. A long timeter, people from all over the world found that the disappearingboratories were all about cloning people, so that those who wanted to study cloning people would never dare to carry out such experiments. It is heartbreaking that even those talents are gone. Where do they know that all these people were brought into the cloned country, and the obedient would be the clone''s teacher, and the unobedient would go to poop, cook, and do all kinds of rough work. Although living in a dream city, they are very professional and miserable. At first, they thought that cloning people was very stupid, but they did little for them. Butter they realized that they would learn everything at once, and soon they would squeeze out what they knew, and they would learn byparison. Later, they found that they performed well, were promoted, and received better treatment, so they worked hard. Maybe no one outside knows that there is a group of talented people who are now robbing their heads of blood because of a team leader who is fighting for a poop. On this day, the heroine "die". No one talked to Ouyang Xixian anymore. Except for the sad cry that day, he looked at everything on the disy screen in pain in the back, and the person seemed particrly silent. Tang Zhou went out. For the safety of the hostess, Tang Zhou decided to let her stay here. At least the powerful King of the cloned country saved his sister, showing that her heart was not very dark, how could it be safer than Ouyang Xi. It''s safest to stay here. About three monthster, Ouyang Xixian escaped. The system asked Tang Guo why it took so long. Tang Guo said that it was because it was too short. Ouyang Xixian would doubt that if it was more than half a year, she could not wait. Three months was the most suitable. The hostess is paying attention to the news outside every day. When she hears that Ouyang Xixian held a funeral for her, the whole person bes silent and her mood isplicated. Because the clones were out of control, Ouyang Xixian''spany had a big problem. Although it was finally resolved, it was also a vital injury, and word of mouth was not as good as before. Fortunately, his ability is really strong, thepany has kept it, and after a few months, it is slowly recovering. The hostess is waiting for Ouyang Xixian to donate thepany''s property and surrender herself. Waited for a long time, about a year or so. It wasn''t what she wanted, but Ouyang Xixian besieged the ind with people and weapons. Chapter 3383: The clone (98) Chapter 3383: The clone (98) Chapter 3383 The Clone (98) Although you cannot have these in your own country, this small ind is not in your own country, and there are some small countries around it. Ouyang Xixian made up his mind, exhausted his own property, and destroyed the ind. "It seems to be a pity that he didn''t do all the things you said." Tang Guo stood on the highest floor, and could look far away here. She gave the female telescope to her. Those warships are of great value. It is really amazing that they have prepared so much in just one year. It is estimated that they cost most of his property. " "You said earlier that he did everything in his power to save thepany because thepany had too much influence, and once it was dered bankrupt, it would cause countless people to lose their jobs." The heroine held the telescope and looked at the ships. "Look, he came to me for revenge first, you said, did I owe him?" Tang Guo smiled slightly. "If it weren''t for us not strong enough, the world would not be able to hold us." The heroine''s lips moved, and when she reached her mouth, she didn''t know what to say. She was disappointed with Xi Xian. In fact, she was disappointed when she heard what Tang Zhou said. "You let me go out, I''ll let him go back." The heroine returned the telescope to Tang Guo. "As long as I live a day, I will ensure that you will not be harmed by him here." "You can only ensure that he cannot harm us, but not other people, other countries, the entire world, right?" The heroine has nothing to say, yes, she can''t, her only certainty is to restrain Ouyang Xixian. "What kind of person is he? You don''t know yet? Even if you don''t do it yourself, you will do everything possible to let others do it. Knowing that you are kind, but you can''t protect us by just being you." "So many warships surround it. Once he orders it, it will definitely be blown into pieces here, and it won''t be able to carry it at all." The heroine is worried about this, and the love in her heart may soon disappear, but she does nt Can ept such Ouyang Xixian. Obviously promised well, but he could not do one thing. "You let me go out. I should still be useful. I threatened him with my life, and he might not target it again." "We said yes in advance, you have lost." Tang Guo said with a slight smile, "Do you still want to be with him?" "No, I can''t ept it. A Zhou told me a lot of things, and I couldn''t ept it to stay with him again." "Then why should we barely go to him?" The female face showed some pain: "I don''t go, what do you do with so many people? He is so furious that he wants to blow up here, and you will not be able to escape by then. In fact, I am just for my own peace of mind. Some, he has done too many wrong things. I can only do what I can to stop it. I don''t want to see him wrong again. If I can''t hold you back, I may not be peaceful in my life. " "Then you don''t have to. He can''t treat us like that. You should worry about what I''ll do with him." Tang Guo reached out his hand andnded on the hostess''s face: "Do you want him to live or die?" System: Host! Don''t you look at Jiang Xin next to you? People s eyes have not been moved away. Do you actually touch the faces of other women in front of him, will it not hurt their young minds? Jiang Xin was really jealous. Sure enough, this woman who looked exactly like Xiao Tian was annoying. Xiao Tian hadn''t touched his face before, but the woman took advantage of it. "Will you kill him?" The heroine asked. She was contradictory inside. There were some realistic questions. She really didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 3384: The clone (99) Chapter 3384: The clone (99) 3384: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers If she can, she still hopes he is alive. "Actually, you want him to be alive. I mean the same thing. It''s been a hundred dead. How cheap is that?" "So you n to ..." "Let all his preparations go to naught, let him lose his lover and everything, and turn him from a proud man into an ordinary person." Tang Guo touched the hostess'' face again, "Do you want to together with him?" "I don''t want to." "Let me change your face, and change your identity life, such as the adopted daughter of the Tang family. Even if you meet in the future, he will not know you." System: Sure enough, this woman is terrible. "Changing your face?" "Yes, change your face, don''t worry, it''s not the same as stic surgery. There will be no side effects. Whatever you want. You use this face all the time. Although the world is big, sometimes fatees, how can you block it? Ca nt live, sooner orter. I will never see you in his capacity, even if I do, I wo nt talk to you or know you. "Keeping him alive, leaving him with nothing, and making him unrecognizable when facing his lover, should be painful." "You can refuse." Tang Guo shoved the telescope into the hostess''s hand. "Although it''s a bit troublesome, it doesn''t matter, but then he should be entangled with you and do something else, then I don''t know You should know that he can do everything, it may hurt you, hurt the person who hid you, such as your brother, Tang Zhou. Your brother has no pain, he is good for you, he is not bad . " "I promise, you can change my face." Except that she likes her, she can hurt others, even her rtives, but she ca nt bear it. She loved him and cared for him, but she couldn''t ept what he did. "Your choice is wise. Although you will asionally think of these things in the future, it will be painful and ufortable. However, it is better than everything to develop toward him." System: [Host, you are very viinous this time. "That''s because I didn''t use this skill before. The stage is not big enough and the script is unimpressive." System: [But the host is big, I want to remind you that Jiang Xin''s eyes around you have always been wrong, and even the look of the heroine is even more wrong. If it were not for you, he would have stunned the female lead and threw it out. Ouyang Xixian spent most of his property, bought warships, weapons, and hired people, intending to destroy an ind. It was only when he ordered the warship to pass by, and suddenly there was a thick fog on the sea, followed by a strong wind. He was knocked over by a wave and waited until he was awake again, on a desert ind. After finally returning to the maind, it was already a yearter that thepany had changed hands and was acquired. He nned to get up again several times, as if a hand was pressing him invisibly and failed repeatedly. Then, with the remaining money, he hired people to kill all the clones on that ind. As a result, everyone will never return. What he didn''t know was that these people were arranged to do the dirty and tired work of the clone country, and they couldn''t escape at all, hating him. As for those who disappeared on the ship, they have also be a messenger of the clone country. At this point, Ouyang Xixian finally lost everything. The heroine was also changed face by Tang Guo. The iconic features of her body were also removed, and her name was changed to be an adopted daughter of the Tang family. She has been out in the past two years. Ouyang Xixian had heard of this and ran secretly to see it, but found a very ordinary face, and could not help disappointment. As for that man''s expression is a bit like the heroine, he thinks that this is because the Tang family and his wife think too much about their daughters, and they can''t find the same one, so they will find one that looks simr to the heroine. Ouyang Xixian always wanted to make aeback, but there were many offended people, no money, no one would support him. All of his rtives were too close, lest he end up like him. Chapter 3385: Clone (100) Chapter 3385: Clone (100) Chapter 3385 The Clone (100) Unwilling Ouyang Xixian finally revealed the news of the ind, and the whole world was shocked. When the heroine knew that the news was over, thest light in her heart was gone, and she would never find anyone to inquire about Ouyang Xixian. "Sister, I don''t know how to persuade you, but he deserves it." Tang Zhou was very heartbroken. Fortunately, she was born again, or else Ouyangxi appeared in the scenery. Her ability to save her even if the clone country is exposed. They are all born again. Why is the difference so big? Tang Zhou remembered the days when they had been together and couldn''t help smiling. In fact, she is not a bad person, maybe she listened to him and did not hurt any innocent person. Regarding those who disappeared, he also asked her that she was fortunate enough to get her contact information, but now she still contacts her from time to time. It is said that those who attacked the ind were exhausted from doing dirty work, and one of them was to **** the feces for all the clones. It was funny to think about it. "A Zhou, I''m just worried about the safety of the ind." "Sister, don''t worry about this, there will be nothing wrong with Kojima if she is here." The hostess originally did not believe, but three dayster, Tang Guo announced to the world the establishment of a clone country. Even let out the words, if you are not convinced,e hit her! System: [Host, you are a bit arrogant. "My name is forced rise and I am shocked." System: [It''s still a little secondary 2. What if they reallye to hit you? "There are a few people in the Clone Country, especially the messenger. Theye best, they all work." System: Come on, he understands the great purpose of the host. So in the second form, it turned out to be the idea of ordinary human beings, made them mistake, and then left them to work for forgiveness. In the beginning, some big countries did not believe it. They secretly sent people to destroy the cloned country. In the end, none of them sent back. Tang Guo also wrote them a letter: Hello, president of country xx. We have caught people from your country here. Because they made a mistake, they entered our clone country without a passport. Thew of our cloned country is that anyone who sneaks in without a passport will serve a sentence here. Generally, from three years to indefinite period. They were armed and did not cause panic among the citizens for the time being, so after our trial, we decided to sentence them to 20 years in prison. After 20 years, he will be released after serving his sentence. If you do not ept the verdict, you will not be able to appeal again, but you can send someone to fight my clone country. A big country still does nt believe in evil, and threatens to let them go, so do nt me them for being rude. It just did nt work. Tang Guo was nt afraid. The other party nned to use the satellites, satellites, guides, and bombs to track, and then found that there was no signal at all, and he dared not bomb it casually. After all, many ces around were not cloned countries. In the end I can only bear it. The strong rise of Clone Ind has shocked the world. They found that the cloned country could not enter unless it had a passport. No signal tracking is of any use. The cloned country issued a statement: We just want to live in the purend here, there is no meaning to threaten the security of the world, and wee all countries to trade. At first, I still had an idea, butter I found that it really didn''t work, and the clone country became more and more stable, and gradually everyone became ustomed to it. In the world''s regtions on human cloning, Tang Guo put forward many opinions, and most countries are unwilling to support and disagree. Although there is support from arge country, the support of arge country is not effective. Tang Guo then said directly: "It''s okay, you don''t agree, we have our own way to protect our people. I hope that you will be aware of it and don''t let us find out that cloning people are being studied in other countries, otherwise what will happen We don''t know. " It''s so unreasonable that they haven''t seen it. They didn''t dare to be fierce, otherwise her next sentence would be to hit her if she was not convinced. In fact, they do not support human cloning experiments. Manyboratories run them privately. But well, it would be happy for her to block them. However, I heardter that some of theboratories disappeared and disappeared, and some of them couldn''t sit still. Chapter 3386: The clone (101) Chapter 3386: The clone (101) Chapter 3386 The Clone (101) The letter asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s response was: Anyone who harms our kind will be sentenced to life in our clone country and serve the clones for life. The leaders of some countries are shaking with anger, and do not know how many times they have been tantly condemned. Foreign media have also reported countless times, and they have also caused the anger of citizens. People don''t care about this at all, especially they also found that some small countries around the cloned country have be friends with the cloned country, and arge country has be a friend with the cloned country, and every time Tang Guo announces himself Opinions will choose to support. The heels of the cloned country are firmly established, strong, mysterious, no one can touch the details, and no one dares to make an idea. Tang Zhou was also fortunate to be able to travel to the cloned country. When the cloned country opened, many people went. Then they saw the high-rise buildings in the sky and the city under the sea, as if entering a fairy tale world. Everyone who has been to that ce will think that this is a very powerful little country. Later, the clone country became a tourist attraction. Because there is no big threat, many people open their eyes and close one eye. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Tang Zhou was heartily happy when he knew all this. "I''m relieved to see you." "You are fine now." Tang Zhou only smiled, and then gave Tang Guo a rose: "Shall we have a meal together?" System: [Host, peach blossom. "Maybe not, Xiao Tian promised to eat with me tonight." Jiang Xin did not know where it came from and looked at the roses in Tang Zhou''s hands. "The roses in our cloned country, there are all floors. Yes, it''s called the Rose House. If you have time, you can go and see. It''s better than the freshness in your hands. " Tang Zhou understood something, only looked at Tang Guo, waiting for her response. However, the people in this clone country are really notoriously unfriendly. "Axin is right. You can go and see if you have time. Does your sister like this flower? You can bring some for her." Tang Zhou understood and felt a little regretful: "My sister doesn''t like roses, she likes plums." "We also have plums here, you can go to the plum plum house to see what plums are avable." Jiang Xin proposed, "It''s more expensive, but you are not short. If there are more orders, we can deliver them here to help nting. " "Axin''s proposal is good." Tang Zhoupletely let go of his mind and said goodbye to the two. He still took two plums back to his sister, and took the opportunity to bring her over to take a look. Ouyang Xixian really didn''t understand why he exposed the incident on the ind and ended up with a clone country. Shouldn''t it be countries from all over the world who are eager to **** the ind as their own? However, the current situation, the clone country is extremely powerful and has be a tourist attraction. Many countries even set up special lines for clone countries. It is said that people who have been to the cloned country have shocked their buildings. Underground city with direct views of the sea floor. Above the air city, you can see the white clouds when you open the door. The distance is very close. It is a fairnd on earth. I do nt know how they deal with it. Countless people in the world have a wish in this life to travel to Clone Ind once. Those who aimed at Clone Ind also gradually epted. Especially in his country, he even cooperated with each other countless times and made a deep friendship. Clone Ind is not only engaged in tourism, but also cultivated green nts and flowers, which is very good. Moreover, they have countless research institutes, and every member who goes outside is a very outstanding research talent. What they develop is always the best-selling, and the world is racing to follow suit. Later, the cloned country also developed weapons, which made many big nations look good to them. My heart is cursing. Is this a small country? Hurry up and stop those who secretly conduct experiments in the country. Don''t let more clones in this world. All are so perverted that human beings have to be their ves. Because his country is good with him, he can get good things first-hand every time. And Ouyang Xixian was gradually forgotten. He had attacked the ind and was exposed. Some people say that it was he who was so embarrassed that he exposed the cloned country. As for thatboratory, which was Ouyang Xixian, no one can prove it, and there is no evidence, so he cannot be arrested. Chapter 3387: Clone (End) Chapter 3387: Clone (End) Chapter 3387: The Clone (End) Tang Guo wanted such an effect and was very satisfied with it. Ouyang Xixian has been lingering by the dock, because the people here are always full, and people go to clone the country every day. This day, on the dock, he saw a familiar person. It was Tang Zhou who took the heroine and nned to go to Clone Ind for a few days. The two sides just happened to have a face-to-face meeting. Tang Zhou saw Ouyang Xixian wearing crumpled clothes, still in the gloomy appearance, and could not give any sympathy. Because, Ouyang Xixian looked at his sister with a very disgusting look. He wanted tough, really, really wanted tough. "Where does this person look like Xiaoguo? Isn''t it that her looks are simr, then you will take her back and hold her in your palm, treat her as a treasure, and upy everything that belongs to Xiaoguo." Ouyang Xixian used, "Is she worthy? The heroine looked back at Ouyang Xixian and saw him showing resentment, as if she was something inhuman, and suddenly smiled relievedly. Actually, he doesn''t have to love her much, does he? right. "A Zhou, is the boat going to sail?" "Oh, sister, let''s go and ignore this lunatic." "Tang Zhou, do you deserve Xiaoguo?" Ouyang Xixian shouted, "Did you forget how Xiaoguo died? You even took her to that **** clone country." He was familiar with the ship and was heading for the clone country. Tang Zhou turned back and said with deep meaning: "I will never forget that you killed my sister. Do you love my sister? Since you love her, why did she let you do the simplest thing? You may love her, but your love is selfish, all to satisfy yourself, you love more than yourself. People are selfish, but you never admit it to my sister. " "No, the person I love is Xiaoguo. I love her. I only have her in my heart. For her, I am willing to do anything." Tang Zhou didn''t respond, and the hostess didn''t mean to turn back. Now she doesn''t love anymore. What she once hoped most is that he can admit his mistake and has been waiting, now it is unnecessary. She couldn''t help but remember when they met, that day she went to the wrong private room, which happened to be Ouyang Xixian and some others. Not knowing what they said, Ouyang Xixian pulled her directly: "This woman is better than them. I want to choose a woman, it must be her." At that time, she was very young, exactly eighteen, and a little confused, Ouyang Xixian said in her ear, "How about being my girlfriend?" "Okay." She nodded subconsciously, and then she didn''t know what to do. She fell in love with this man madly, even if she bumped against the wall, suffered a lot, and still loved him without a second thought. At first, he didn''t love her. Also said that day, just a coping. It was her persistence and persistence. They finally came together and got the sentence: I love you. "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" "Remembering some past events," she said, "A Zhou, if you have a daughter in the future, you must take her out to see the world." "Oh, well, but there are no daughters-inw. Where''s the daughter, besides, I don''t know if the child will be a male or a female in the future." "My son will have to teach him better. I''ll help you look after the children in the future. The children should be guided from a young age, so that they will not know what they have done when they grow up." "Sister, don''t worry about it blindly." "By the way, haven''t you forgotten her? The king is married. The couple is very loving. Don''t destroy their feelings." "Sister, don''t worry, I''m not so boring, it just takes some time." Sister means, will you be alone in the future? Tang Zhou didn''t ask, this result is OK. ... see you tomorrow Chapter 3388: Female President (1) Chapter 3388: Female President (1) "Mr. Tang, your stomach is not good, and the wine can no longer be drunk." When Tang Guo was awake, a word came from his ear. The voice should be a woman, and the woman''s age should be thirty. At about the age, the voice is serious, sounds a bit stereotyped, and there is a rare concern and worry. Most of these are people close to the original owner. Call her President Tang, so she is still in the modern world this time, and she is still a president, so she should not be too young, and it is impossible to be a girl under 20 years old. Initial spection should be between 25 and 30 years old. As for the people who persuaded her, she was either her assistant or secretary, and she should be a very trusted person in thepany. A stunner, when she woke up, she saw a well-maintained hand and pinched the goblet in her hand. She looked up and saw a woman in a suit and skirt, with sses, and a touch of business attire on her face frowning at her. "Mr. Tang, there are more men in this world, but you are a big president, why bother with your own body for the sake of Fu Fan? You talk about you, you have just passed twenty-five, because of physical problems, how many times Is the hospital? The first stomach bleeding, the second gastritis, the third time I did not eat on time, the stomach pain was pulled in the middle of the night. " "The doctor just told you that it''s not easy for you to drink alcohol now. You can drink a ss and drink a ss after ss. You think it''s wine and coffee? If you continue this way, you still don''t know what''s wrong with your body." This The serious-speaking woman wearing sses became more and more angry, and she also hated iron and steel, making Tang Guough. I did not expect that there are such wonderful people beside the original owner, and I do not know what the rtionship between them is. Ordinary secretaries dare not speak like this. "Fu Fan already has someone he likes. If President Tang thinks he is uninteresting, ungrateful, and unhappy, with the power and resources in your hand, he can''t give him a trip and let him know who is investing. Dad, isn''t it nice? "Mei Min frowned," It''s just a hairy kid, and I don''t know what holy water I''ve poured into you. Look, people don''t think so. " "Okay, I won''t drink it anymore." Tang Guo also felt a little groggy, and looked at the red wine on the table where a bottle of wine was already empty, and then saw the other bottle of wine was half less. Happy, dried red wine as old white. She let go of her hand and handed the goblet to Mei Min: "I want to take a break and be alone." The secretary looked like a shrewd person at first, so as to avoid any ws, she would ept the memory first. "Mr. Tang is really hard to hear me persuade me once." Mei Min was a little surprised. "I thought my mouth was worn out. In the end, you just let me out." She pushed the sses a little strangely, and saw that Tang Guo had closed his eyes, as if he looked a little tired, and didn''t say much about the thing called Fu Fan. "Then I will go out first, and then call me when you have a rest. In addition, I will let them prepare some sober soup for you toe in. After drinking the sober soup, my body should be morefortable." After Mei Min said these words, she saw Tang Guo nodded slightly, and her heart was slightly loose. Although her family Tang was a few years younger than her, her abilities were very strong. Her parents had an ident at the age of 17, and then ended her overseas study abroad and returned home to take charge of Tang. Chapter 3389: Female President (2) Chapter 3389: Female President (2) From the age of a seventeen-year-old girl, all kinds of stumblings are inevitable. Shopping malls, such as battlefields, are not easy one day, they just forced a little girl who would have enjoyed the happiness of the family to such a share. Fortunately, everything came through, and the little girl who missed everything in her youth suddenly fell in love with someone. It was really tempting and inevitable. Mei Min held the empty half of the bottle of red wine and reflected on whether she was speaking a little too directly. President Tang has not been easy for so many years, but when she thinks about the physical condition of the other party, she thinks she is right. Speaking of which, she came to thispany and became Tang Guo''s secretary and fate. The year Tang took over thepany was the year she just graduated from college. Graduates, unless they are absolutely strong and professional, it is not easy to find a job that they are satisfied with. Besides, her grades in school are not particrly good. The colleges and universities she passes through are generally ordinary. In today''s society, when college students are running all over the street, students in ordinary colleges and universities find jobs like this. Difficult. She is also a type of administrative management. To be honest, this profession does not have a particrly promising future, unless it is top-level. But I did nt understand it at that time. Where do I know how to choose a major? Just like a headless fly, she scours everywhere, and no one has helped her to refer to it. She went upstairs, graduated, and found it when she was looking for work , I have no advantage at all. The only advantage, it is estimated that the figure is not bad, looks good. Because of this, she almost caused trouble. Prior to this, she also worked in three jobs. It was not long before she joined thepany, and she found that her boss had an idea about her. Those bosses are some middle-aged men in their 30s, 40s, and 40s who have wives and children at home. All they have in mind is how to cheat these young girls who just graduated and want to coax her into being lover. It may be seen that she needs this job very much, and she is very good at it, but she always remembers what her parents said, no matter how poor and hard she is, she has to be upright. Act well and sit properly. Don''t do things that vite your principles and morals. So every time she found such a thing, she chose to resign. When she quit her third job, she was desperate, hovering in the talent market, and the whole person copsed. At that time, she even climbed to the top of the building. The pressure of the working environment made her whole person unable to take it easy, and she waspletely out of breath, and did not dare to tell these to her parents, fearing that they were worried. As she walked slowly towards the top of the building, a particrly nice voice sounded behind her: "I see that you have been wandering in the lobby for a long time, and did not submit a resume in the end, did you not see satisfaction? Are you? What professional, what kind of basic office software? " This voice like Qingquan finally brought her back to reality. When I looked back at a young girl who was smiling at her, she mistakenly thought that she was also looking for a job. She also asked, "Little girl, are you an adult? Come here to find a job at such a young age? You should be at school at your age How old. " "I''m not here to find a job. I''m here to recruit employees. It seems that I didn''t see any satisfaction, and then I saw you. I see that we are a bit like each other and I didn''t find a suitable one. I''d better sit down and talk Maybe it''s appropriate to talk? Come on, let''s talk here, I need a secretary ... " Chapter 3390: Female President (3) Chapter 3390: Female President (3) The 3390th chapter female president (3) Unexpectedly, she was fooled into thispany by this young girl who was almost eighteen years old. In the past, thispany was not a smallpany, but now it is arge listedpany, ranking among the top five in the country. It is conceivable that in less than ten years, what kind of achievements this little girl has made. And her Mei Min, fortunately, has be the closest person to President Tang. Because of that acquaintance, her destiny was changed. Everything is ok, the only bad thing is that Tang always seems to bete for spring. Like a young man, just like being eaten by a ghost soup, can''t persuade him. From the beginning, she didn''t think there was anything good about the one named Fu Fan. However, Mr. Tang didn''t seem to care about these, saying that he just wanted to hold him. He was happy, and she was naturally happy. Just a few days ago, Fan Fan announced that he was in love, and publicly showed who he liked. It is a young girl with a clean appearance. It looks really clean and of ordinary origin. It is notparable to President Tang in all aspects. It should be said that it is impossible topare. One day, one ground. However, Fu Fan just likes this, and also said to President Tang that she has always been her sister. Fu Fan is two years younger than Tang. She couldn''t figure it out. Since Mr. Tang has always been regarded as his elder sister and doesn''t like Mr. Tang, why should he ept everything that Mr. Tang has given him in peace. What''s even more funny is that Fan Fan said that everything that President Tang can give back can be returned to her. It is hoped that President Tang will not disturb his life and hurt the innocent girl in the future. The girl''s name was Lan Yaling, and it really sounded good. Moreover, he also showed several times that he always regarded her as her sister. Knowing this, if it weren''t for Tang to stop her, Mei Min couldn''t help stumbling Fu Fan. "You go and make some sober soup for Mr. Tang, and send it after 30 minutes. Don''t bother Mr. Tang right now, she is resting." Mei Min took her attention and gave the wine bottle to the waiter. Go, Tang always asks for wine, and can''t give it. If she gets angry, youe to me. " I have been to the hospital three times a year. How can a young body withstand such a torment? me Fu Fan for that shit, wouldn''t it be like Tang? Think about it, really unwilling? I really do nt understand. There are so many good men. There are countless pursuits of President Tang. Among them are good life experience, good character, and cleanliness. However, Mr. Tang just doesn''t like it, and she is helpless. Tang Guo was also receiving memories at the moment, and after reading the memories, she was silent for a while. Then she opened the group and greeted the friends in the group. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle, have you reached the new world? What happened to the original owner this time? [Ziyun]: I was relieved to see the girl take the lead. To be honest, every time the girl left the small world, I was very worried. I was afraid of something unexpected. [Chi Xiao]: Who said no? It is a pity that our cultivation is the ultimate of the fairnd. Although we can already break some space barriers, there is still no way to traverse the small world like a girl. [Mo Yuntian]: So there is no way to help the sister, if we can visit you anytime, we don''t need to worry so much. [Margaret]: I bless the school flowers every day. Chapter 3391: Female President (4) Chapter 3391: Female President (4) The 3391st chapter female president (4) [Margaret]: Although I am best at cursing, blessings are okay. I bless the school flower every day to make her safe, happy, and not in danger, so I cane to my magic world at an early date. So, school flower, are youing to the magic world this time? [Shangguan Yungu]: I can''t see it, otherwise the uncle did not react. [Margaret]: Stinky, do you want to be beaten? [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, although you are very good, but our world is too far apart, you should not be able to pass through my world, nor hit me. [Margaret]: But I can curse you, make you unlucky, and eat your teeth and drink water. [Shangguan Yungu]: ording to the training book given by Masters, Masters, and Uncles, ording to the guess of the powers, the rules of each small world should be different. You curse me in your world, and it wo nt work. . Unless youe to my world and curse face to face, mainly because I''m not in your world, the rules of your world can''t find me, and there''s no way to trouble me. [Margaret]: Smelly kid, do nt be afraid to sh your tongue when you say such a big word, then I tell you, there are so many worlds, there are all kinds of wonders. If I see you in the future, I will still enter you into the World of Warcraft, and let you in Stay a year and you know what despair is. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, I think you should figure out when the uncle will go to you. [Margaret]: Mo Yuntian, why don''t you care about your apprentice? [Mo Yuntian]: Margaret, calm down. Actually, this ... Yun Gu is also telling the truth, although it''s not good. [Margaret]: I''m furious, you have changed, the tone of your speech has changed, and you have a different attitude towards me. Therefore, I really should answer the school flower sentence, and I just saw the neerugh. How can I listen to the old guy crying? [Ziyun]: Margaret, this sentence is not used this way. [School flower]: In fact, it can also be used. ording to the situation in the modern world, you can use quotation marks. [Margaret]: School flower, haven''t youe to the magic world this time? In fact, Margaret also understood that if Tang Guo was really in the magic world, she might just call her and ask her about the magic world. Just asking her, she still felt uneasy. [School Flower]: Margaret, unfortunately, still not in your world. But in my world, there should be many beautiful dresses. When I have time, I will take some photos and send them for you to choose. I''m not bad, I can give you some gifts. Quickly make a list of what you want. You have helped me a lot before, but I have nt had time to thank you. [Margaret]: Although you didn''te, being able to receive the small skirt was afort, and my mood was not too bad. Afterwards, Tang Guo and the people in the group talked about the story of this world. She is the president of arge publicpany and ranks among the top five nationwide. She is less than twenty-six years old, and under eighteen years of age controls thispany. It has been a smallpany for less than ten years and now it is a legend. All of this stems from the ident of her parents when she was seventeen years old. She had to bear this burden at a young age. It was a happy and rxed age, but she had to bear so much. The cause of the tragedy is that she likes someone. This person is called Fan Fan. A few years ago, she was a neer to the entertainment industry. With her help, she has now established herself in the entertainment industry. see you tomorrow Chapter 3392: Female President (5) Chapter 3392: Female President (5) The 3392nd chapter female president (5) Although Fu Fan is only over twenty, he is very talented and looks great, and coupled with her holding with resources, it is not an ident. And this Fu Fan, the route is not the general small fresh meat route, but the real acting school, each participating in the script, and finally in the eyes of the audience, there is reputation. In fact, every time a good script can be selected, it is because of the resources of the CEO of the listedpany, which is within the top five. Without the resources of the original owner, Fu Fan''s entertainment circle will not go so smoothly, nor will he pick the script by himself. Most of the time, it will be the same as most small meats, packaged by thepany, and follow a simr route. . Depending on his conditions, it may still be on fire, but in this circle, what will go through in the middle and what needs to be paid will not be known. And those word-of-mouth productions may not belong to him. After all, how can a slightly well-known director make a neer who has just entered the entertainment industry a protagonist? Today, less than twenty-five Fu Fan has already won the film emperor once and viewed the emperor twice. He has a firm foothold in this circle. The person named Lan Yaling, who is Fu Fan''s favorite, is actually a little assistant beside Fu Fan. After countless encounters, Fu Fan determined his own thoughts and decided to be with Lan Yaling. Although he was not able to disclose the rtionship for the time being, he had to show his heart with Lan Yaling. The original owner liked him, of course he knew. Like all men, there is no initiative, no rejection, no responsibility. Many men in the world are more or less this virtue. In the beginning, the original owner liked him, and he didn''t like anyone, and thought it was okay. Everyone in the circle knows that Fu Fan is the original owner. This has never been denied by Fu Fan. Attempting Lan Yaling now, he can no longer let those rumors spread. The rtionship between the original owner and Fu Fan is basically to have a meal together, then ask him about his situation, and then propose what resources to give him. Fu Fan only needs to ept it, he never needs to speak for himself. This is because the original owner felt that it would be easy for him to lose face if he asked Fu Fan to take the initiative. Since you like someone, of course you want to hold the best things in front of him. However, when Fu Fan was enthusiastic about Lan Yaling, when he was asked about his rtionship with the original owner, he denied that they were a couple, but said that he always regarded the original owner as a good sister and was very grateful to each other. This is also the reason why the original owner drunk this time. I used to drink for entertainment, but this time for love. After this time, the original owner did not treat Fu Fan, and did not even use any resources to make Fu Fan feel bad. However, because Fu Fan denied his rtionship with the original owner, it was also investigated that when his favorite person might be his little assistant, those who used to look at Fu Fan were unwilling to shoot at him. What is the fear of Fu Fan without the original master? Even if it is a popr star, there is no background, it is not easy to want to establish a foothold in that circle. Moreover, Fu Fan is rtively noble, and many people usually offend. At the beginning, Fu Fan was really embarrassed, and he was snatched out of the script, role, and even variety show. In those three months, the days were like years. After returning to God, after knowing all this, he did not hesitate to help Fu Fan. Chapter 3393: Female President (6) Chapter 3393: Female President (6) The 3393rd chapter female president (6) As she said at the beginning, if you like someone, you can''t see him being wronged, of course, he gives everything he wants. Completely, a proper role of an affectionate woman. Later, the original owner contacted Fu Fan a few times. Fu Fan also knew that she helped solve it, and she was still grateful. However, when he returned home, he found Lan Yaling unhappy. Lan Yaling did not say bad things about the original owner, but she felt guilty to Fu Fan, saying that it was all because of her, she almost ruined her future, said that she was useless, and that in fact choosing the original owner was his best choice. The male and female masters of this world are not the ones with a particrly high status. Except for the days when the original owner took care of them, Fu Fan and Lan Yaling were really stumbling after they were together. But they are always male and female. Without the backing of the original owner, there will be more nobles. Eventually, they will end up slowly, without fear of anyone. Because of Lan Yaling''s words, Fu Fan once again met with the original owner and showed her a firm attitude, saying that she was very grateful for her previous help, and they had nothing to do with it. I hope she will not interfere in his affairs. Whatever he encounters, he will solve it by himself. Fu Fan''s words did hurt the original owner, but she was a person who was in charge of thepany when she was less than eighteen years old. What Fu Fan said, she was a very indifferent look, as if she didn''t care about anything, it was impossible to understand. In fact, from the perspective of Fu Fan''s mental activities, he should have liked the original owner, it may be the original owner''s personality, or it may be the inexplicable feeling of the original owner, so that Fu Fan could not figure it out, then he liked it slowly It''s gone. Lan Yaling is like a little girl. She tells him everything and is timid, making him feel needed. And in the original owner, he always felt that he was protected by her under the wings, and there was even a kind of ying with it as a doll. Maybe she didn''t like him at all, just regarded him as a gadget. In front of Lan Yaling, what he felt was a trickling stream, just like a clear spring,fortable. In the presence of the original owner, he felt that facing the endless sea, the surface looked extremely calm, and no one knew the mysterious sea. What kind of wind and clouds would happen next. The original owner was really sad and sad, but he did not hurt Fu Fan. After this time, they never met again. However, the original owner did not stop helping Fu Fan, but this time it was a quiet help. He did not mention these things with Fu Fan. What''s more, her method is very concealed, which only makes Fu Fan feel good luck. She even used some hidden rtionships to help take care of Fu Fan, and told them to keep secrets, and asked these people not to embarrass Fu Fan. He also said that it is his business to like a person, and it is also a matter of that person, and there is nothing to lose. Fu Fan did not know this. With thrilling times to survive the crisis, he has met many people, and his status has gradually increased. There are those rtionships, and he has also started apany. Weigh yourself and never be afraid of someone in the circle making a trip. After all, many of the movies and TV series he participated inter were invested by himself. Who can embarrass him? Chapter 3394: Female President (7) Chapter 3394: Female President (7) 3394: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Come back to God, not long after Fu Fan left the original owner, the original owner actually met a young man. And brought the young man home. Many people think that this young man is her new love. This young man is smaller than Fu Fandu. He seems to be in his early twenties this year. After being brought back by her, he has been living in her house. This is a treatment that Fu Fan does not have, and because of this, those talents do not hesitate to start Fu Fan. The main reason is that this young man is not like Fu Fan, and his temperament and Fu Fan are so different. No one doubts that this young man is Fu Fan''s substitute. It was said earlier that Fu Fan used to like the original owner, but for some reason, he always felt that their status was not equal and he was not worthy, so he gradually put away that kind of like. The young man brought back by the original owner is called Wen Huai. Unlike outsiders, he is really not the new owner of the original owner. The original owner only went to drink and relieve boredom once, and identally met the young man, who was also a small actor. He went to pick up some ys during the day and worked as a bartender in the bar at night. Bringing back the other person really has Fu Fan''s influence, because she once knew Fu Fan and was in the bar, watching Fu Fan being drunk. In addition, I think that if you take a new person back and look away, you may be able to forget Fu Fan. The result was of course not. Later, after seeing this young man working very hard, she decided to help him. Later, she regarded this young man as his younger brother, and Wen Huai understood everything and regarded the original owner as his real sister. When Fu Fanfei and Huang Tengda had a firm foothold and had their ownpany, no one knew why, and he began to crack down on the originalpany''spany frantically. In fact, after Fu Fan left, the owner''s diet was very irregr. Even though Mei Min and Wen Huai have been persuading her to care about her body, she still walks alone, forgetting those when she got busy. In this world, she has no rtives long ago. Fu Fan came fiercely, and had long been prepared to join manypanies to fight her. This was not what she expected. Even if she had the ability and the wrist, she would inevitably mess up in the face of such unexpected events. In particr, Fu Fan hit her endlessly. In the end, she felt very tired, and she didn''t care much. In thest days, she arranged the exits of several close people, and also arranged the exits of Wenhuai. But at this time, Wen Huai left. Not disappointed, it was false. She truly regarded Wen Huai as a younger brother, but she left when she was most in distress, and no one could bear the blow. But she did not expect that Wen Huai did not leave her, but moved to rescue soldiers. When Wen Huai returned, she also knew the truth and was relieved. At this time, her body had run out of oil, and there was not much time left. Wen Huai told her everything and said she wanted to help her get revenge and make Fu Fan feel bad. He also said that the day she took him back, she was his sister. It is just that thest wish of the original owner is to keep him out of this matter and tell him to leave here in the hope that he will be fine. Wen Huai didn''t agree, she said that she was going to die. The truth is that she understands that Fu Fan''s current situation has be a reality. Even if Wen Huai has a good family background, she has a lot of resources in her hand, but the fight is endless. It is her brother who suffers. She did not want to see that another innocent person was harmed. After all, this is her only rtive. Wen Huai said that when she was her sister, were nt they rtives? I''mte. Almost overslept. Chapter 3395: Female President (8) Chapter 3395: Female President (8) 3395: Word Stacks Level 3395 Wen Huai promised the original owner. After the original owner died, he nned to help her and left. Unexpectedly, at this time, Fu Fan came, and the two had a fight. No one was better off with a beating on the spot. Later, Fan Fan said that she would help her with the funeral, and Wen Huai felt that this person was inexplicable. But his family''s forces are not here, and they really can''t fight Fu Fan. Fu Fan had already prepared and kicked him out. This story is almost over. Wen Huai agreed to the original owner, and did not go to fight with Fu Fan, but would secretly make trouble, find Fu Fan troubles, often keep Fu busy and unfriendable, or the kind of people who can''t hold the handle. And Fan Fan did not go to the trouble of Wenhuai. The two who were intolerable before obviously seemed to be following some rules. The well water did not vite the river water, and they were in peace in their respective ces. In this story, the appearance of the female lead Lan Yaling is rtively small, especially after Fu Fan already owns her ownpany, even after years of marriage with Lan Yaling, Lan Yaling is like a sense of no existence Like people. Even so, many people still envy Lan Yaling. Since Fu Fan wasn''t acting, Lan Yaling was no longer an assistant, but a rich wife at home. This is all the plot of this world, it seems that it is not too fierce, and there are no events that are too disheartening. To say who is the most hateful in this area, it should be Fu Fan, a person with ungratefulness, gratitude, and extreme personality. Fu Fan''s performance after the death of the original owner is particrly strange. Many people specte that it is Fu Fan who reads the old. After all, the original owner once liked him and helped him so much. Without the original owner, he would not be able to reach this step today. Even if it is apetitor, anyway, someone who has helped him, nowes to remember, it should be. But after reading the memory, Tang Guo didn''t think so. Fu Fan liked the original owner and always liked it, even if he hid his likester, even fooled himself that he didn''t like the original owner, and in the end the original owner died. The hidden favorite was turned out again. No, that love should be after his status has risen and stabilized. When I remember that there is still a warm Huaihuai around the original owner, suddenly it came out uncontrobly. Tang Guo has already guessed why Fu Fan had to deal with thepany of the original owner. Perhaps he felt that the original owner took other men home shortly after he left. In his heart, he always felt that the original owner just regarded him as a gadget, which was not valued and could be teased at will, and naturally he was very unwilling. But many things he lied to. When everything is over, it''s toote to redeem it. Fu Fan is also a proud, self-confident and inferior and extreme person. Of course, he will not admit that he actually likes the original owner, especially because of his status at the time. The grudges and resentment between him and the original owner, he did not intend to exin anything, and just spent a lifetime with Lan Yaling. [School Flower]: That''s all for memory. [Margaret]: This corner is called Fu Fan, which makes me a bit weak. The girl is also stupid. Is this person worth helping? [Shangguan Yungu]: Actually, I can understand that the little girl was not easy along the way. The uncle said that the ident, including her parents, was all gone. A person who is alone in charge of thepany and suddenly likes someone, must be treated with heart and soul. [Ziyun]: Actually, if it is not for responsibility, if you lose so many loved ones all at once, an ordinary human being, when you are only a teenager, it should be difficult to sustain alone. [Mo Yuntian]: Yeah, isn''t it the rtionship that most people value most? [Chi Xiao]: How to solve it depends on the meaning of our sister. No matter what Fu Fan''s mind is, I don''t think he can make him feel better. Like a person, where do you like it so, white-eyed wolf. As for the story of Tang Guo, the people in the group had a heated discussion. After about half an hour, Tang Guo got into a group. Chapter 3396: Female President (9) Chapter 3396: Female President (9) 3396) else She remembered where she was sitting before, it was probably not at home, it was probably in the private room of the bar. There was another thing that made her more concerned. It is today that the original owner will meet Wen Huai, the big boy whom she regards as her brother. Wen Huai s family history is actually good, but he is so fond of acting, and the family does not agree that he is the son of Wen s family and should study carefully and take charge of thepany at home. In addition, there are many contradictions in the family rtionship of the Wen family. In the end, Wen Huai decided to go out and make use of half of the power of the Wen family and came to a ce where the Wen family could not manage. The Wen family also believes that it''s not easy to let the kid suffer outside, only to realize that he has no power and power outside. He started from the dragon set. After all, it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t have much money. Fortunately, the skin is good, and he has some acting skills, which is still more conspicuous in running the dragon set. To prove himself, he woulde to the bar as a bartender when he was free, that is, at night. It may be too handsome and often harassed. Even some rich women want to support him ande up with various ways to embarrass him. In this regard, Wen Huai is really distressed. "Mr. Tang, are you awake?" e in." It was the waiter who brought Tang Guo the hangover soup, and she drank half before asking, "Where''s Secretary Mei?" "I''ll call for you right away." The waiter ran out quickly, and Mei Min came in shortly after. Seeing that Tang Guo''s face looked much better, Mei Min was relieved and handed the jacket to Tang Guo: "General Manager Tang, you can''t drink like this in the future, you have to take care of your body. You are so young, just in advance How can you consume your life? " "I see, Secretary Mei, I won''t do anything stupid about thister." Tang Guo put on his coat and smiled at Mei Min. Mei Min froze for a moment, then said, "I just want to understand? President Tang, don''t you think I''m so annoyed by broken thoughts, do you deliberately say this to fool me?" "You have a lot of time to observe next, I mean true or false." "That''s right." Mei Min was a little hesitant. President Tang hadn''t joked with her for a long time. Did he really want to understand? "Mr. Tang, are you going back now?" Tang Guo lifted his eyes and smiled: "If you don''t go back, do you have to stay here overnight?" "No, what''s good here, howfortable the home is." "By the way, Mr. Tang, can your body eat up? There will be a meeting tomorrow at nine o''clock in the morning, and there will be many documents to sign after the meeting. There will be a dinner at noon. I will y golf with Mr. Chen tomorrow afternoon. And thest time President Li proposed a horse race, it is also scheduled for tomorrow afternoon. The race course is not too far from the golf course, and time is toote ... By the way, in the evening, President Xu also asked you to do a beauty treatment together. " "no problem." "Don''t hold your ground. If it doesn''t work, tell me in advance. I''ll help you arrange some rest." "Yes, help me arrange more time for fitness in the future." When Mei Min heard it, she was a little happy: "Okay, do you want to ask for a personal education? You have really been bad for the past two years. You need not only personal education, but also a nutritionist. You always refused before." "Just arrange it." Mei Min was so happy that her sses couldn''t hide her joy. Tang Guo nced sideways: "Secretary Mei, you look pretty good when youugh. Why do you always have a face? You smiled a lot, maybe I would have agreed to your arrangement." Mei Min put away a smile: "Mr. Tang, it''s all this time, are you kidding me? I''m your gold secretary. If you smile often, you will lose your face?" "Don''t think, I allow you tough, you canugh as much as you want." Mei Min felt that today''s Tang is really different, especially like a little girl. The two walked out of the private room and kepting to the lobby. Tang Guo heard the noisy and noisy voices, and looked at the bar, and there were many people there. Even if there were many people watching the crowd around, she saw the handsome boy standing behind the bar at a nce. see you tomorrow Chapter 3397: Female President (10) Chapter 3397: Female President (10) 3397: Word Stacks Level 3397 "Boy, what do you say about this today, I m a watch, not just left here for a while, you broke me." It was a middle-aged man with a strong body and a full face. At first nce, it is not a good kind. "You said you didn''t touch my watch, so why did it break? It''s filled with water, and the hands aren''t moving now. Do you know how expensive this watch is? I can''t afford to sell it. " Wen Huai nced at the watch in the middle-aged man''s hand, and in fact he wanted to say what kind of **** watch it was. He still estimated the price in his heart, and it would be less than 300,000. However, for him now, 300,000 is indeed a veryrge number, after all, it is not as good as it used to be. He is now a poor man who runs for the sake of dreams and works to survive the night, not a young master. Wen Huai, who has a right attitude, controls his expression without showing satire as much as possible, but says calmly: "Sir, as far as I know, to soak in so much water in such a watch, you first need to find a Where the water is, at least the amount of water that can be submerged in this watch. Then throw the watch in, and I don''t know how long it will soak. After all, many watches seem to be waterproof. " "If you want to quickly enter the water, there is another shortcut, that is to break the watch first. In general, the quality of your brand type watch is very good. Slightly press it, it may not be broken. Therefore, it is necessary to push hard, but it is easy to damage the surface. Of course, if you use a professional method, only the interface of the watch, just a little gap, just can be immersed in water, it is another matter. " Wen Huai''s words made everyone around himugh all of a sudden. "Don''t look at him as a bartender, it''s a little bit insightful." "What are you talking about? You want to shirk responsibility, right?" The middle-aged man grabbed Wen Huai''s cor, "boy, what''s wrong at a young age, the school shirk responsibility, you don''t want to What are you doing here? You do nt even ask your manager who I am. Now you have to solve this problem for me, apologize, andpensate me. "This is not something I broke. I can be sure, and this ce has only wine and no water." Wen Huai''s voice was colder, how could he not see that this middle-aged man was looking for trouble. In fact, after he came out of the house, he was really in trouble. Especially touching porcin like this was not encountered for the first time, and the results of each treatment made him a little speechless about the world. Obviously he has nothing to do with him, and it was him who was finally dealt with. So, not long after he came out, he was touched countless times. Because he had agreed with his family, he would not go out of the house and never go back. Otherwise, if you fail to go back, you must obediently listen to the family arrangements and not be able to do what you want to do. "How much is this watch? I helped Wen Huai to make a big deal. Don''t embarrass others to work here." At this moment, a female voice rang, and Tang Guo just walked into the crowd and saw the woman who spoke. The body is slightly fat and the skin is fair and clean, but the facial features are really not good-looking, and it is estimated that the age is already 50. Chapter 3398: Female President (11) Chapter 3398: Female President (11) 3398: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The woman''s gaze had been on Wen Huai''s body, and she had not looked away. "500,000, this watch is worth 500,000. You want to help him? You really have to pay? This is 500,000, not 5,000, 50,000." The middle-aged woman took out her business card and handed it to the other party: "I said Ipensate, are you still afraid I can''t afford it? 500,000, right?" "Yes, that''s half a million." System: [Host, do you want to take Wen Huai home? The system made a noise because he had discovered something wrong. As for what is wrong, he needs to observe it again. Before Tang Guo answered, Wen Huai even spoke. "Your watch is worth half a million yuan. ording to the market price, it should be more than 200,000 yuan. I do nt know when it was bought, so I have to calcte the depreciation fee. ording to me, this one The 200,000 watch is not worth it, and it is still bad, "said Wen Huai, adding," I didn''t break it, I can guarantee it. " "Well, you poor boy, do you understand watches? You say that it is not worth 200,000, anyway, when I bought it, it was 500,000." Wen Huai stared and said, "Then you must have been pitted by a ck-hearted merchant. If you don''t believe it, go directly to the official website to see the offer. The various styles above are clearly written. If you don''t believe the official website, you bought it. On this form, there should be contact information from the merchants. You can call and ask them after sales. " Hearing here, Tang Guoguo couldn''t helpughing. "Mr. Tang?" Mei Min was a bit surprised, and really didn''t see Mr. Tang smiling so happy for a long time. No, from the time I met, Mr. Tang actually was not very happy every day. Only every time the project ispleted and thepany makes a new breakthrough, her smile will be a little more. "It''s nothing." "Mr. Tang, aren''t you leaving? The young man at the bar should have been caught by the erupting rich woman, and is now giving him a suit." Mei Min exined softly. "The woman is a coal mine owner. In this city, she entered a new industry. However, herpany is rtively small and does not conflict with ourpany project. " Mei Min exined this mainly to exin to Tang Guo that this woman was just a small person. As the secretary of General Tang, she must know a little more than others, especially what kind of industry is new in the city, with a little influence, all on her list. Maybe it will be avable someday. "It''s a bit unkind to do this," Tang Guomented, "Isn''t it okay for you to do this kind of thing? It''s too shameful to give people a set." Is there shame in Mei Min''s eyes? What about Shame when you used topete for a project, and when you gave your opponent a set? To talk about the next suit, who isparable to the general Tang around her, who always pits his opponents so incredibly. "Well, I don''t have to worry about these 500,000 yuan. Wenhuai. As long as your sister is here, no one will dare to bully you." The woman has filled the check. Wen Huai quickly stopped: "General Manager Liu, thank you for your kindness, no need to." Who can''t tell, this woman wants to soak him? Was he the one who was bubbly for the sake of half a million? Besides, this woman is not a good person at first sight, and they are really not suitable. He''s only in his early twenties this year, and she''s over fifty, doesn''t she find it inappropriate? Chapter 3399: Female President (12) Chapter 3399: Female President (12) 3399: Word Stacks Level 3399 Besides, if he is looking for a girlfriend, he must be younger than him. Even if he is not younger, he must be about the same age. And today the matter is not nasty, he doesn''t believe it himself. Mostly it was this woman, and the middle-aged man gave him a suit. It''s all strange, he looks so good. Aftering out of the house, I don''t know how much trouble he caused to this particrly beautiful face. Thinking of his previous experience, he was a bit helpless. He came here less than half a month, and this time it was a big deal. 500,000, he should think about how toe up with 500,000. Ca nt ask the family to ask, ca nt borrow with friends, the family must send someone to stare. If he borrows those friends, he will break the rules and immediately go back to inherit the property. He could not surrender. He would not have to continue to live if he was to be defeated by this woman. "Wenhuai." Wen Huai is thinking about things and thinking what to do. The woman who looked after Wen Huai had filled the check and was handing it to the man. At this time, Tang Guo called Wen Huai''s name, and at the same time grabbed the middle-aged fat woman''s wrist. The middle-aged fat woman frowned and was particrly impatient. When she was about to break out, she could clearly see Tang Guo and Mei Min beside Tang Guo. Tang Guo is in this city, but he is a famous figure. In the business circle, there is no one who does not know her. Even if you do nt know it, you should have seen the photo. After all, a woman as young as her who has made thepany so big, not to mention it can''t be counted across the country, it is not necessarily the same worldwide. "It turned out to be Mr. Tang." The middle-aged fat woman who was about to get angry suddenly smiled. "Coincidentally, I didn''t expect Mr. Tang to be here. It''s a coincidence." Middle-aged fat woman is very nervous, can she not be nervous? She has heard of Tang Guo''s deeds, and she is particrly envious. Therefore, she defeated her elder brother, took over her own coal mine business, and took the money to start apany again. I look forward to the day when she can stand at Tang Guo''s current level, or even surpass it. "You should not understand the watch." Tang Guo gently bowed her head. After all, she didn''t know this middle-aged fat woman, and she didn''t have much interest in knowing it. It s the same. After depreciation expenses are calcted, it s 100,000 days, and maybe not even. "You''re most likely deceived." Mei Min is particrly puzzled. Is President Tang going to be nosy? She went to see Wen Huai subconsciously. Did Tang know this young man named Wen Huai? Why doesn''t she know. She knows this young man. She came to this bar for less than half a month, because she looks so handsome and attracts young customers. As long as he was here, almost constantly bartending, she suspected that the young man would not be able to do so long, and his hands would be tired. Like this kind of fresh meat, there are indeed some rich women who will give birth, or have fun. No way? Did she always pay attention to her family? Mei Min took a serious look at Wenhuai this time. The young man was very clean, and his eyes were very bright. If Mr. Tang really likes it, that''s fine. Suddenly, she remembered one thing. When President Tang met Fu Fan, it was Fu Fan who was in the bar and was embarrassed by a female investor? At that time, President Tang helped Fu Fan. Now is another Wenhuai? Chapter 3400: Female President (13) Chapter 3400: Female President (13) 3400: Word Stacks Level 3400 Thinking of this, Mei Min had some concerns. However, if you can let President Tang release Fu Fan and use this Wenhuai to look around, it is OK, anyway, the current Wenhuai also needs human help. "That''s not how much money is spent," Tang Guo pushed the cheque gently in front of the middle-aged fat woman, and turned back to Mei Min. "Secretary Mei, let Assistant Lie over to handle this . " After speaking, Tang Guowang turned to Wen Huai, who was standing behind the bar, staring at her without blinking: "Wen Huai, go back with me." "Oh, okay, younger sister, I''ll be right out." Wenhuai suddenly reacted, turned around and packed up his things, and quickly got out from behind. This pretty youngdy came to help him at first sight, he was really moved. I haven''t met a few good people since I''ve been here for so long. The men they met felt that he was eating soft rice, saying that he had a small white face and looked down on him in particr. The women they met wanted to eat his tofu, and he had to guard against that, too. At the moment when this beautiful youngdy appeared, he felt that the deeply hurt heart was healed. Wen Huai walked happily to Tang Guo. The face of the middle-aged fat woman changed before. This guy has something to do with Tang? Does nt it mean it s from a foreign country? She winked at the man who had taken the watch before, letting the other party go first. Today, this incident does note to pass, depending on the rtionship between this boy and President Tang, most of them will not be able to be done in the future. However, when she surpasses the Tang family, it will not work. Unexpectedly, before the middle-aged man had time to leave, he was blocked by a young man. The most important thing is that this young man blocking him, wearing a neat suit, a length of more than eighteen meters, looks like it should be terrible. This young man was wearing sses and carrying a document bag. This appearance is indeed a bit out of shape. "My name is Li Hefei, and I am the assistant to General Manager Tang. Secretary Mei just said the situation here. So, this gentleman, let''s deal with this watch now. If it is convenient, please provide the invoice for this watch. It s okay if you lose it. As far as I know, although this brand''s watches are not top-level, they do a good job in after-sales service. Each watch has a number at the back. You only need to call their after-sales to know the condition of this watch. " "There are more people here, let''s go to the private room to talk." The middle-aged man wanted to run, but Li Hefei was standing tall in front of him. What scared him even more was that he didn''t know when he was around. There were two more men and he was very tall. Somewhat fierce. Seeing this, middle-aged men are about to cry. This is not Assistant Li, is it Bodyguard Li? "Miss, thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, I might be in trouble again." Out of the bar, Wenhuai quickly thanked him, "Well, how to deal with this matter?" "I don''t know the result yet, but Assistant Li should do it the best way," Tang Guo said. "In any case, thank you, by the way, leave me a call and I will repay you in the future." Tang Guo nced at the car in front of him: "Where are you going?" "I''m going home?" "I dealt with a big problem for you. You promised to follow me just now, and you want to go home?" Tang Guo made Wen Huai a little dumbfounded. Chapter 3401: Female President (14) Chapter 3401: Female President (14) Chapter 3401 Female President (14) "What do you mean?" Wen Huai looked at Tang Guo with uncertainty, and asked tentatively, "Want me toe home with you?" "Um." Tang Guo nodded. "You promised just now, why, now you want to repent?" No, just now he thought that this pretty youngdy saw that he was about to get amb into the tiger''s mouth, and then saw the unevenness and pulled out a knife to help him, to help him solve the problem. What he said is also true. When he develops in the future, he will definitely repay her. There are really few such good people. But now, can he retract that sentence. This beautiful youngdy is actually coveted by his face, so he eats ck, and ns to rob him while he''s on fire? "If you don''t want toe back with me, I won''t force it ..." Tang Guo just intended to tease him, and didn''t want to really force him to do anything, just thought his response was a bit cute. System: Just know! Sure enough! He is already one, with fire and golden eyes, and at a nce you can see that something is wrong. This guy really picks it. This is all right, living under an eaves, near the water tower to get the moon first, he feels that there will be endless dog food every day. It was sour and a bit bitter, but it was particrly happy and gratifying. Traveling through so many worlds, you may never find such a dedicated person. Speaking of which, he also had to thank this person for being able to chase the great footsteps of the host non-stop, adding some color and warmth to her long and endless journey. "Actually, it''s not impossible to go back with Miss Sister." Wen Huai was about to turn around and left. He did not expect that such a good-looking Miss Sister also liked his face. It was a surprise, but it was not uneptable. After all, he is so good-looking, it is normal to attract attention. But he was the first time he met such a beautiful younger sister. Mainly, when she looked at him, he felt OK. Therefore, it is not impossible to follow her. "Do you have any other requirements?" Tang Guorao asked with interest, and it was really good to be president. System: emmm. Mei Min silently pushed down the sses frame. Is it true that Tang''s attention was actually diverted by this young man named Wen Huai? This young man actually looks more pleasing to Fu Fan than she always felt. Wen Huai came to Tang Guo, organized thenguage, and said, "It''s okay to go home with you. After all, you helped me solve the big trouble, but there are some things that I want to let go and don''te all of a sudden. fast." Although he used to think that talking about girlfriend should be a little younger than him, or about the same. But now, he doesn''t think there is much difference in age. The age of such a beautiful youngdy is really not a problem, mainly because he thinks she should be a very nice person, and her eyes are veryfortable. Another problem is that he always feels like he would regret if he turned away. Although he doesn''t know what''s going on, he has always been an obedient person. "Get in the car." The driver had already opened the door, and Wenhuai quickly pushed the driver away, holding the door: "Miss,e first." Tang Guo was not polite and sat up. Wen Huai saw that she was seated, and then sat up. The co-pilot Mei Min sat in, looking through the rear view mirror, looked at the two people behind, still feeling a bit unreal. "Haven''t asked yet, your name, after all, live together." System: After a long while, it''s still cheeky. "Tang Guo." "The Tang fruit of Tang''s?" Although no one has seen anyone, but the name, coupled with this faction, Wenhuai guessed. Tang Guo nodded, then stopped talking. "I didn''t expect you to be so young and so beautiful." Mei Min is a bit funny, this boy really speaks, and it is really much more pleasing than that of Fu Fan. "That watch is really not worth half a million dors. It is estimated that the two people colluded. The woman saw me." Wen Huai said to herself, "I didn''t think of her." , I think that the difference between me and her is too big and inappropriate. But she seems a little clinging, and she is shaking in front of me every day. Fortunately, I met you today. " Mei Min could not help but grinned andughed, then felt a bit sick, coughed gently, and straightened the corners of her mouth. ... "Fan brother, what''s wrong with you? The car ising. Get in. Let''s go." Fu Fan, wearing a peaked cap and mask, actually stood in the corner all the time and saw the scene where Tang Guo and Wen Huai talked before. After listening to the assistant''s words, he nodded, walked quickly to the car, and got on. After getting in the car, he took off his mask and hat. The assistant saw that his face was not very good, and asked whether he was unwell. "It''s nothing." Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, the assistant didn''t ask again. see you tomorrow Chapter 3402: Female President (15) Chapter 3402: Female President (15) Chapter 3402 Female President (15) "This is your room." Before returning, Tang Guo had contacted his domestic helper and asked him to clean up a room. Tang Guo''s quick appearance still surprised Wen Huai a bit. It seems that this beautiful youngdy really fancyed his face. In fact, she was so pretty, and not satisfied, she was so greedy. "You can prepare some toiletries. If you don''t like it, just talk to your helper tomorrow." Tang Guo stood at the door. "You can go in, it''s not early, you can rest." Wen Huai: It seems that Miss Sister respects people more. He said slowly, she really didn''t force him at all. Actually, age or something is sometimes not a problem. And this youngdy also looks very young. She has fair skin and looks good ... "Wenhuai?" Tang Guo found that Wen Huai was being distracted, so she almost didn''t stopughing. In order not to let her expression copse, she had worked very hard. "Miss, is there anything else? I''m very satisfied with this room. I like it very much. It must be very good if you order someone to help out." Although his own room was bigger and better than this, these days when he left home, he knew for a long time that not everyone could afford the room he lived in. He also experienced the days when he shared rent with other strangers and squeezed into the rental house. The taste is not good, after all, everyone''s life habits are very different. In the living room and sofa of the rental house, roommate''s smelly socks, unwashed clothes often appear, and sometimes even when you open the door in the morning, you will see a pile of garbage in the living room. His start-up capital is just a little bit, just enough to survive outside, there is really no way to change to a good ce. Because he lived in such a ce, the family had called him several times, especially his mother, said that it was so hard outside, so go home and listen to their arrangements, go to thepany to study, and wait for inheritance in the future. Once he obeyed the arrangement, he had to give up his childhood dream, of course he refused. Since it is a dream, if you do nt try toplete it, you will have regrets in the heart even if he is going to get better in the future. It can be said that the hardships in these days are more than the sum of his childhood. In particr, he went to work in various ces, and let him see all kinds of people. "Going to the bar tomorrow?" Tang Guo asked, "Do you have anything to do during the day?" Having said that, Tang Guo paused. "If you don''t want to do it, just stay at home." System: Be your little coward? "I have two more games tomorrow," Wen Huai scratched his head slightly, showing a somewhat silly smile. "I''m currently a dragon actor. My childhood dream was acting, and I look forward to one day in the streets. Screen for everyone to see. " "Have you attended a film school?" Wen Huai shook his head: "No, conditions are not allowed." He had originally nned to apply for a film school secretly, but as a result, the people who had had trouble with his family there, finally obediently listened to the arrangements and went to the school that the family saw. He just felt that, from an early age, to the obedient arrangement of step by step, one kind of life became what the family wanted. Suddenly one day he wanted to understand that even if he would go to thepany at home in the future, he would have to work once for his dream and resist once. Chapter 3403: Female President (16) Chapter 3403: Female President (16) Chapter 3403 Female President (16) "If you need any help,e to me." Tang Guo said. Wen Huai gave her a subconscious nce, her voice weak: "Miss, what is the rtionship between us now?" He suspected that this beautiful youngdy had no purpose and intended to use this opportunity to strike him. What should he do, if he ever gets there, he will never do it? "What do you say?" Tang Guo asked back, without directly answering, but Wen Huai understood the meaning in his eyes. "Okay, take a good rest, when will you go to the set tomorrow?" "Maybe it''s a little early, and we''re going out at about seven o''clock. The road is still so far in the past, and it''s not convenient to take a carte." Those office workers crowded the bus and subway together. Crowded buses, the subway is still the second, in fact, asionally some experience is still good, just get up a littlete, it will be super crowded. Many times he got out of the car and was thrown out, his clothes would be crumpled. Especially when Ie back a littleter, I will see a few sporadic people on the bus with a tired face. It is because of these experiences that he has less disliked the arrangements of his family. In fact, he once lived a life that countless people envy, and should not have so manyints. However, in pursuit of his dreams, he still does not intend to give up. The family gave him five years. During these five years, no matter he seeded or failed, he would leave the performing arts circle and return to home. If you seed, maybe you will be free in the future, you may also be a guest or something. If it fails, it basically disappears in front of everyone, that is, the real disappearance, leaving no impression, indicating that he is not suitable for this profession. So it''s better to leave early. "Then I will send you off tomorrow." Wen Huai quickly shook his head: "Forget it, I can take the bus and subway by myself. It is more convenient to go earlier." "Where are you going?" Wen Huai thought about it and said where he was going. "Just the way," Tang Guo heard the ce. "Then you go out with me, and I will go to thepany earlier tomorrow. After the driver has sent me to thepany, I will take you there. It is convenient and convenient. It was so decided. " After speaking, Tang Guo turned and left. System: This scheming. However, it seems that it is really a bit of a drop-in. Wen Huai looked at Tang Guo''s back with a stupid eye, and quickly digested himself. In fact, it''s okay, anyway, Miss Sister said that it is on the way, lest anyone be seen, he asked the driver to stop a little further away. As far as the family knows, it shouldn''t matter, it''s not his former friend. There does not seem to be such a thing in chapter three of thew. If the family asks, what is their rtionship, how should he answer? girlfriend? If you answer your girlfriend, does the family believe it? After all, they are the president of Tang''s, a woman who is very famous in the country''s business circles. Speaking of which, he has also heard of this younger sister, and his family often mentioned it in front of him. Whatever he said, he was a few years older than him. As a result, he was not doing business all day long, and everyone had made thepany the nationwide Fives. Then the answer is girlfriend, that is just getting along and intend to try. Why people will look after him, of course, he looks particrly good, attracting her attention. In addition, she has a better vision, seeing his inner through the outside. Chapter 3404: Female President (17) Chapter 3404: Female President (17) 3404: Word Stacks Level 3404 Fu Fan returned home, remembering the picture he had seen before, and couldn''t helpughing at it. Sure enough, that woman did regard him as a gadget. At the beginning, everyone was envious of him. After all, the woman holding him was the president of Tang. Countless people say that he is the apex of President Tang''s heart. He never believed, would these high women put people on the apex of their hearts? Isn''t it because he''s still interested in him with those resources? People think the woman likes it, but he never feels it. He did not deny the help the other party gave him, but since she was just a gadget, he would sooner orter leave her. Besides, he already has a habitual person, naturally he can no longer pass on those unclear rtionships. Mainly, they really have no rtionship at all. Besides, how could a person so high above her fancy him, and fortunately he didn''t care about her. From the beginning of the meeting, she was like that, she did everything, and arranged everything securely. No matter where he is, as long as he wants to know, he can know instantly. I want to see him. The thing that was said in the morning may be in front of him in the afternoon. He really had enough of this life. Sure enough, now that he has announced his rtionship, she has found another new love within a few days. Still a handsome young man in his early twenties. I brought it back on the asion of the bar, but it was consistent with her style. It has long been known that such a person like her is like this, and he should not be surprised. Fu Fan ignored the little difort in her heart and called Lan Yaling. Thinking of Lan Yaling, this little assistant, Fu Fan''s smile was a little bit more, and her mood became very good. It''s just that the two didn''t keep talking, they talked for about 20 minutes, and a call came in. It was Fu Fan''s agent''s phone. He had to suspend chat with Lan Yaling and answer the phone. "Brother Chen, are you calling sote? Is there anything wrong?" Fu Fan asked in a hurry. He just talked with Lan Yaling for a while, which made him very good. "Xiao Fan, there is very bad news," said Chen Heng, Fu Fan''s agent, in a serious tone. "The role previously determined was cut off. I called and asked just now. Li Dao is very supportive of the reasons and says that he has new ideas, and it seems that most of them are dead. " "Xiao Fan''s acting skills have been obvious to all these years. Before that, everyone was eager to ask for it, and then turned around and turned into a Gua. Xiao Fan, that incident has affected you too much." Chen Heng did not expect that Fu Fan, who had always been steady and smart, would choose to announce the love situation between him and his assistant Lan Yaling at that inappropriate time. What''s more, he is not a traffic pie, but an acting pie, announcing the rtionship, and it has little effect on the fans. There is not much influence over the fans. The biggest influence is the loss of President Tang''s big tree. Fu Fan, who has no right to fifty, is in this circle, which is difficult to confuse. Regardless of whether you are a film emperor or acting actor, there is no hard way, plus there are people who are not familiar with Fu Fan. "Although the impact is great, I can''t always let me secretly be with Yaling, don''t we announce it? What is this, what can''t we see?" Chapter 3405: Female President (18) Chapter 3405: Female President (18) 3405: Word Stacks Level 3405 "That being said, but ..." Chen Heng sighed. "Xiao Fan, my guess is that you will lose not only this determined character, but also other things. Now they are taking a step forward. The temptation step by step, once you know that you have nothing to do with President Tang, your life in this circle will not be so good. " "No matter how bad it is, how bad can it be? People who should use me still use it." "Xiao Fan, sometimes you are just too proud and too high-spirited, this circle is not so simple. In your personality, if you havee all the way, Mr. Tang will **** you and help you settle things. How much trouble to cause. "Chen Heng said," General Manager Tang loves you so much. Now you suddenly fall in love and announced the rtionship again. Seriously, Xiao Fan, you think I''m a bit unkind. President Tang is different from other people. " He has seen too much in this circle. Hongchen has seen all things, ups and downs, everything, anyone. It is not umon for male stars in the circle to be wrapped up. But like President Tang, he really couldn''t find one. Young, beautiful and capable, it is rare to have a sincere heart. If it was not sincere, would it be necessary to pave the way for Fu Fan? He didn''t understand, and there was nothing dissatisfied with Fu Fan. Is it really that no matter how good she is, she can''t look right? The things between Fu Fan and Lan Yaling are not a day or two, and although they are a little ambiguous, they are not too much. He had also persuaded twice before, but He Fufan could not listen to him at all on these issues, and he could not help it. I never expected that at this time, Fu Fan would announce his rtionship with Lan Yaling and openly fall in love. When the actor announced the rtionship, it was nothing. Fu Fan is really not a traffic star, even if there are still a lot of fans, when the rtionship was announced, his handling of the public was fair. Even if the fans were not able to ept it for a while, they slowly forgot about it within two days, mainly because Fu Fan''s fans were of a more sane type. After listening to his words, nothing happened. Then, Fan Fan moved out of the vi that President Tang gave him and lived in his own house. When ites to this, buying a house is still casual. Asked this is not the case, Fu Fan did so, he has already thought about what will happen next. Losing an important role is only the beginning. Chen Heng talked about this with Fu Fan originally. "Brother Chen, don''t worry about it, just lose it if you lose it. It won''t matter if you take it back? As for me, isn''t it easy to get a show?" Chen Heng sighed again: "It''s very easy for you to pick up the drama, but it''s not easy to borrow arge production and pick up the script. Thepetition in the circle is fierce, and you don''t know it. Many people now You all heard that President Tang was in trouble and talked about his girlfriend. Will it make you better? " "Brother Chen, go to bed and talk about it tomorrow, I will deal with it." Chen Heng found that Fu Fan didn''t want to mention this matter, and just said: "In short, please prepare for the next six months, or even one year, being suppressed and excluded by some people in the circle. The next morning, Wen Huai got up early. After grooming and going downstairs, Tang Guo was already at the breakfast table. The other party is looking down at the documents. The breakfast on the table has not moved yet, it is steaming, it should be just prepared. "Miss sister is early." Chapter 3406: Female President (19) Chapter 3406: Female President (19) 3406: Word Stacks Level 3406 "Early, have breakfast. After we finish, let''s go together." "Okay." Wen Huai nodded quickly, and was especially happy to sit opposite Tang Guo, eating with relish, in fact, there are some things that are not so difficult to ept. "Miss, do you have a boyfriend?" While eating and eating, Wenhuai couldn''t help asking some strange questions. I still have to ask this clearly. He doesn''t want to be a junior. "No." When Wen Huai heard it, his eyes were allughing: "This way, that''s good, if you have a boyfriend, I wouldn''t live well here. Although my sister helped me, it seems that I still care about me, but I don''t do things without principles. " Tang Guo looked up: "What are you thinking?" "I didn''t think about it, just thinking about the rtionship between us. Now I live in your house. Just a few words yesterday, you will take me home, don''t you fancy me?" Wenhuai said confidently. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I''m used to it. After all, I''ve been more popr in the past. People who want to take me home can already form long queues." "You live for me, you feed me, and you send me to work," Wen Huai said with a serious face. "Although it is a little bit fast, but it is not uneptable. I think the younger sister is also good. We can slowly contact other Things do nt have to happen that fast. In fact, the development is fast, and I do nt suffer. I m just afraid that you will suffer. I feel urged and regret it. System: [The host is big. You say he''s smart, this kid is a bit silly. You say he''s silly, sometimes he''s smart. This whole living treasure, ah, the next days will not be boring. Tang Guo used breakfast slowly, after all, she is now a president, and she must stabilize everything she does, so as not to copse. System: The host isrgely broken every time. At first, I thought that I was stable, and I was still working hard. Forget it, don''t take it apart. After breakfast, Wen Huai followed Tang Guo on the train. "Are you still running dragons?" Tang Guo asked. Wen Huai nodded: "It''s not like I graduated from the School of Film and Television. It doesn''t matter. There is no money right. A neer who has nothing. The biggest condition is estimated to be this face. It can only start from the dragon set." "What do you think of your acting skills?" In fact, Wenhuai''s acting skills are not bad, because he looks very good. The director''s role set may have a few lines, and even the drama is OK. Justst night, Tang Guo had asked the system to help adjust all the dragon sets that Wen Huai had performed before. Seriously, this kid is really special among the dragon actors, and he just missed a chance. However, ording to his current situation, sooner orter he will be fancy by the director. Although it is impossible to y the main role and important supporting role, the general supporting role is probably no problem. "I think I can." Wen Huai showed his white teeth and talked about acting. Even though he had suffered a lot, he was still very excited. "The directors I have worked with are very satisfied with me, and I feel I can soon Contact important roles. " Tang Guo passed by suddenly and asked quietly, "Want to step up to heaven?" This tone made Wen Huai''s expression a bit dull. In response, he quickly said, "I still walk more firmly down to earth. If I don''t get on one step, it''s easy to step on the air, and then I''ll fall into pieces." "You''re right," Tang Guo sat upright, and said, "I have seen your role in the dragon suit yesterday. The acting skills are really good. Depending on your own conditions, continuing to run the dragon suit is a waste of time. You should pick up some. Targeted roles. " "Actually, I think, but I guess it should be fast. Many directors appreciate me more, and may soon receive it." "Surely you should have received it, do you know why not?" System: Another cute home. Wen Huai''s face changed slightly: "I know." "Since you live with me, eat me, wear mine, use mine, it''s not bad for me to help you get a little character." "It seems to make sense." System: Lying down, what about your martial arts? ? ? see you tomorrow Chapter 3407: Female President (20) Chapter 3407: Female President (20) 3407: Word Stacks Level 3407 "I''ll find you an agent?" "You used to run a dragon, and I don''t have an assistant, so I will arrange an agent and assistant for you." Tang Guo said two words in session, although Wenhuai thought it was a little weird, but thought the arrangement was good. The younger sister said that he already ate her, drank her, wore her, used her, and lived with her. He was not bad enough to arrange an assistant and agent for him. At this time, Wenhuaipletely forgot that he was a big master himself. He even thought secretly, if the family introduced him to such a younger sister earlier, maybe he would do it? "Isn''t that bad?" Wenhuai asked tentatively, although he didn''t seem to have any difficulty in epting it. But Miss Sister really had a good heart to get him. More importantly, he didn''t even hate it at all, and there was a faint vaguely good look. If he changed, maybe he had already run away. "These are one-word things to me." "I just think this is a bit straightforward?" Wen Huai continued to ask, there was always a feeling that he could not run away after epting all of this. The problem now is that he didn''t want to run away at all, and there was a kind ofpletely trapped feel. "I''m a direct person. Now that I''m going to take you home and let you stay, of course, I have to arrange for you. But if you don''t want to, I won''t force it." Wen Huai was happy, and it was reasonable. Such a good-looking youngdy is actually single, isn''t it so great that no one dares to chase it? With that said, he picked up a big bargain. "I listen to you." There was a smile in Wen Huai''s eyebrows and a serious answer, pretending to look very well-behaved. Tang Guo nodded gently: "I''ll ask Secretary Mei to arrange for you. Assistant Li, do you think it is suitable? If it is not suitable, you can choose another one?" "Yes, only men, not women." Wen Huai grinned: "I also think that the male assistant is good, and the female assistant''s thin arms and legs are of little help. Assistant Li, is that taller person yesterday?" "That''s right, it''s him. His name is Li Hefei. Before, he usually helped me with some trivial matters. I have Secretary Mei next to me, and I usually don''t need Assistant Li, so I will arrange it for you. Assistant Li is good, not only can Helps you with trivial matters and protects you. " "That''s fine, just Assistant Li," Wen Huai was satisfied with Li Hefei, and then asked, "Is there no problem in arranging him for me?" "No." "Oh, all right." "When your work is done, don''t pick up those dragon characters again. At that time, the agent will help you arrange what you need. You cane back and tell me." Wen Huai scratched his head, nodded, and smiled stupidly: "Just arrange an ordinary character first, and watch my performance first. What I said before is also serious. If you step into the sky, it will easily fall to pieces. If the result is important , But I also like the process. " He likes acting, not for fame and fortune. Although acting skills are okay, he has not studied systematically. In many ces, he is still inferior to those of professional schools. In these days, all skills are learned from those around you. Chapter 3408: Female President (21) Chapter 3408: Female President (21) 3408: Word Stacks Level 3408 [The host is big, what''s it like being a president? "great." [Haha, I think you adapt well,] the system asked in secret, "What about Fu Fan, what are you going to do?" I think, this guy really has something wrong, he obviously likes the original owner, but he wants to leave by himself, and find a new love. Finally got up and came back to get revenge. How can there be such a person in this world? can not read it. "He''s inferiority, self-esteem, and unwillingness. Themon problem of many men is that in the presence of powerful women, even if they like her, but every time she is favored andplimented by the people around them, he will make him a little prideful and proud The heart is hit. " [So, this is why he left the original owner and made new love? "I guess he should have lied to him that he didn''t like the original owner, and even suspected that the original owner didn''t like him so much. As for the Lan Yaling, maybe he liked her, but he hadn''t reached that deep level of love. In the presence of the original owner, because of that pride and inferiority in his heart, he will never be able to stand in the same position, because in his eyes, she always stands high and can only look up. " [Later, he developed and came back for trouble? "Because of Wenhuai, he thought that Wenhuai was the new lover of the original owner, and he was not reconciled. Perhaps all of this made him feel that his ideas were right. The original owner didn''t really like him, but just treated him as a gadget. He was angry and angry, and of course he had to do something to fight him, after all, his wings had hardened. " [This really makes me feel speechless,] the system asks again, [how does the host prepare to make Fu Fan? "Just leave him alone, now I have no interest in him. As for what people in the circle think and how to treat him, it is his own business. Isn''t he hard-headed and proud? Think the original owner just regarded him as one What the hell? No one helps him now and see how he can mix. " The system didn''t ask again, he still felt that things would not be so simple. However, seeing that Tang Guo no longer said anything, he was seriously looking at the documents, and he nned to go online to see all the movements in the circle. "General Tang, are you looking for me?" Mei Min and Li Hefei knocked into the office. Tang Guo stopped to look at the documents, raised his head, and said, "Secretary Mei, you arrange an agent for Wen Huai," and her eyes fell on Li Hefei. "Assistant Li, I will arrange you for Wen Huai and be his His assistant, who will follow his orders in the future, may be busy, his sry is doubled, and the year-end bonus is not included. " "Okay, Mr. Tang." Mei Min was a little puzzled, did this arrange an agent? However, Wen Huai really looks outstanding. If he is a little more level, it will be sooner orter for Tang to help. I just hope that this Huaihuai, not like Fu Fan once. "Assistant Li, do you have anyments?" Tang Guo asked. Li Hefei shook his head: "No, am I going to pick up Wen Shao now?" "No, he still has business today, and he will wait until he is busy. Secretary Mei will inform you at that time. In the future, you will be beside Wenhuai and take good care of him." Li Hefei was surprised, was President Tang serious? Even if it is Fu Fan, President Tang is not so nervous? However, he also thinks that President Tang should have forgotten Fu Fan long ago. Fu Fan is a little white-eyed wolf and a guy who is ungrateful. Appreciation, not contented. Chapter 3409: Female President (22) Chapter 3409: Female President (22) 3409: Word Stacks Level 3409 "Xiao Fan, look at these for yourself." Early in the morning, broker Chen Heng gave some information to Fu Fan. Just after Fan Fan opened, Chen Heng spoke again. "I told you before that the circle is not that simple. Although you are still young and have been in the circle for several years, you have always been escorted by President Tang. I have never had any hardships. I do nt know where it is How deep is the water. Now that you are openly in love, you have renounced the backing of President Tang, and you do nt know how many peopleugh at you behind your back. "I didn''t like her at all, and she didn''t show that she really liked me. Besides, there is no shortage of people around her at all. I don''t know how many characters like me. Brother Chen is afraid I don''t know, there are new people around her. Now. So I''m a dispensable person, nothing special. " "Now that I have someone I like, why should I give Yaling an exnation? I can''t be as vague as before." Chen Heng was a little ridiculous: "Xiao Fan, President Tang doesn''t like you like this, how else can I like you?" "But I don''t like her, can''t I continue to do this forever? I''m grateful for her help. In the future, I have something to do, and I''d like to help. Now I already have someone I like, do I still have to keep it as before? Kind of rtionship? " Chen Heng sighed: "At least it is better to maintain the superficial rtionship than to simply get away from her like this. Don''t look at what you don''t have at present. Many people are observing in secret. The man you lost yesterday The role is that they are tempting. Once President Tang does not respond to this, then they will take the next step. If President Tang has never asked about these things, they will not fear you anymore, all the resources you have now Will be consumed by people slowly. " "Have you seen the materials I gave you? These are your endorsements over the past few years, and they are all won by the resources of President Tang." Fu Fan nced, these were the contracts signed at the time, and did not see anything. "I know these are my endorsements, but is there any problem?" "Look at the dates above, most of them expire this year. If there is still a rtionship with President Tang, many of them may still renew with you, but now there is no event for President Tang to help you, most will Lost. Probably, only some businesses that have a personality and fancy you will choose to continue to cooperate with you. " Having said that, Chen Heng paused, took a deep breath, and said, "But Xiao Fan, this circle is of interest, especially those businesses are businessmen. There are few personalities in themselves. Once you have Poprity is declining, resources are being consumed, and no one is behind you. What you have will be slowly taken away. The circle is ups and downs, and the recement is fast. Originally, you were already at the peak of this time. " "There is no need to do more, just keep a word of mouthpiece every year, you will be able to stabilize your position. As of now, it is not so easy. There are too many people in this circle, and even better people are Countless. For many people, what iscking is just an opportunity. Like those resources before you, Mr. Tang is holding you. That is the dream of countless people. " "Xiao Fan, like Mr. Tang, with all his heart and soul, who loves you purely, you may never meet it in the future." Chapter 3410: Female President (23) Chapter 3410: Female President (23) 3410: Word Stacks Level 3410 In all fairness, Chen Heng is very sorry for this matter. If it wasn''t already for Fu Fan, he also announced the rtionship, and he thought it was all fake. "Brother Chen, emotional things ca nt be reluctant. If you do nt like it, you do nt like it. And, as I said, people like her show that they like me. It s just a nod to her. You think so well. Besides, things have already happened, and there are new people around her, saying nothing is useless. " Chen Heng frowned: "Actually, I''m curious. You and Yaling haven''t known each other for a long time, right? President Tang is young, beautiful, and powerful. You really haven''t liked her at all? You know, She has been holding you all these years, and there are no other messy people around. Tang itself is always a stream in the business circle. " "Moreover, I also heard some gossip about President Tang. I heard that she is a single mother and a fetus. She has been versatile since she was a child. She is a hardworking person. With all my loved ones, I had toe back to manage thepany at the age of seventeen. So far, no man besides you has appeared. " Fan Fan looked up in surprise: "Is that so?" "Don''t you know her for so many years?" Fu Fan shook her head: "She hasn''t said that my rtionship with her is not equal at all. To put it bluntly, it is a gadget she is holding. How could she possibly tell me this?" "Xiao Fan, you''re wrong. President Tang likes you that way." "Okay, Brother Chen, I know you are very sorry about this, but everything that has happened has happened, there is no way you can undo it. You will not mention Tang in the future." Fu Fan said, " Even if I lose all my resources, I can still be regarded as acting and capable in this circle. I should use mine or use me. " Chen Heng is not optimistic: "Have you ever heard of the fact that the second man has suppressed the first man, and the first man has been cut down? And, your fame is very high, and you should really use you, but they only It will consume your poprity, use your heat to help other people get up. Look at it, you will soon know. " Chen Heng had no choice but to me Fu Fan for being too popr. He had too many resources over the years, which made him jealous. He also blocked a lot of people invisibly. ... Although Wenhuai is a running dragon, because of its own conditions, it is still different from ordinary dragons. At least, he was the one booked in advance by a familiar director. In the morning and afternoon, there may be three or five dragon characters to y together. After ending thest dragon role, Wen Huai greeted the director and was ready to leave. Because Tang Guo had to arrange for him, so those directors said today that if there is a suitable small role in the back, he may be used, and he declined. In fact, Tang Guo is right. In his current situation, running a dragon is really a waste of time. However, this circle is like this, and the difference is an opportunity. Characters that are slightly more important are reserved in advance. Even if it is not booked, it is not necessarily his. He hasn''t met this circle before. He has the kind of person who cares for him, regardless of whether he is male or female. However, he really didn''te to chase fame. "Wenhuai, yes, your performance today is very good." When Wenhuai was leaving, the director of the crew called him. Chapter 3411: Female President (24) Chapter 3411: Female President (24) 3411: Word Stacks Level 3411 "Wenhuai, I have a good role here, I have never found the right person." Mainly, this role was added by himter, but not for Wenhuai, but suddenly came to inspiration and felt like adding Such a role will make this part more profound. "I think you''re fine. Are you interested ining over?" The reason why he sought Wen Huai was to answer all the dramas of Wen Huai. As long as he had the opportunity to show up, he basically refused to refuse. This was like a idiot. Why can''t I find the right person? That''s because the actors and actresses with a little fame and image are reluctant to y such a show. After all, there are not many dramas, there is still a lot to do, and there is a bit of subversion. It just so happened that he needed such a role. As for those running outside, he looked down on it a little. Out of curiosity, Wenhuai asked what role he was. After listening, he dispelled the idea. Not to mention that a little famous actor is unwilling to y, even if he did not meet Tang Guo, he would not ept this. "Huang Dao, I have other things to do recently. I can''t pick this up." Wen Huai directly refused. When Huang Dao used a dragon actor, he was not relentless. Many scenes can be realistic, he will try to be realistic. Even though the pay is really high, there are some realistic scenes that will be very unfriendly to the dragon actors. He couldn''t ept the scene that Huang Dao talked about. After all, even if he paid special attention to the humiliated drama in this plot, there would be a lot of intense physical contact, and he was unwilling. If he was humiliated by the pretty youngdy at home, he might still agree. Pooh! Wen Huai hurriedly whispered in his heart, yesterday and today he was really wrong. Obviously a very principled person, how can you suddenly ept such an unbounded thing? "Wenhuai?" "Guide Huang, is there anything else?" Huang Dao said with a smile: "Actually, there are more than ten minutes in the y. As long as you perform well, maybe you will not delete them for ten minutes or one minute. This is an opportunity for you." He thinks that the image of Wen Huai is really in line with it. If Wen Huai is bullied by the viins in the plot and the performance is miserable, it will definitely make the audience hate the viins in the y, and it is especially easy to substitute. After all, Wenhuai is so good-looking, the better-looking, the more beautiful people are injured, the more it is easy to cause sympathy. Wen Huai was horrified by Huang Dao, and quickly shook his head: "Thank you Huang Da for your kind intentions, I do have something, I ca nt pick this up." "That''s it." Huang Dao''s face was not very good-looking. "In fact, I really like you. If I change someone, I don''t look at it, it''s a pity." Rejected Huang Dao, Wen Huai quickly left. For the drama humiliated by the viin, forget it, he has no interest at all. With this Huang Dao he knows, he will definitely arrange some abnormal actions and scenes. I really don''t know which bad luck will take over. After finishing his work, Wen Huai left the crew and was about to wait for the bus. He received a call from Li Hefei. "General Tang thinks you''re almost done, let me pick you up, Wen Shao, are you done?" Li Hefei asked. Wen Huai''s eyes nced around, and he didn''t see anyone familiar, so he said, "It''s over." "Wang Shao, where do you want to get on the car, I asked the driver to drive over." Having determined the location, Wenhuai passed. About an hourter, Wen Huai returned to Tang Guo''s vi. "General Manager Tang is entertained tonight. Come backter. You must have dinner first, Wen Shao." Li Hefei said, "In addition, President Tang said that I will follow Wen Shao afterwards. If there is anything for Wen Shao, just order me. "What kind ofdy is socializing with?" "I have an appointment with a person for beauty treatment." Li Hefei said, he did not know why President Tang ordered, no matter what Wen Huai asked her, he could talk to the other party. However, when President Tang ordered it, he had to do it. Wen Huai asked again, "Is it a woman?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3412: Female President (25) Chapter 3412: Female President (25) 3412: Word Stacks Level 3412 Li Hefei''s eyelids jumped, this guy really asked questions, and he got his idea. "Of course it''s a woman." Li Hefei replied, "No man will ask President Tang to go to the beauty salon, they will only ask President Tang to ride a horse and y golf." Wen Huai asked subconsciously: "So, do you often ask Miss to ride a horse and y golf?" "Of course, this is the necessary entertainment." Li Hefei warned with eyes, "Wen Shao, although you lived in, but you are better not to ask too much about many things." "Just ask, in fact, I can also ride horses and y golf. My sister can take me when I go." Wen Huaitian said shamelessly, "Yes, did she have dinner?" This question made Li Hefei froze for a moment, then he took out his cell phone, and said, "I called to ask Secretary Mei, Mr. Tang is always busy, there is little free time, what is busy, and it is easy to forget to eat. .As for attending those dinners, I basically can''t eat anything. " Soon, Mei Min''s phone was connected and Li Hefeimunicated with the other party. "If you do nt eat it, let someone cook some porridge and wait for her toe back to eat." Wen Huai said to herself, "Even if you are busy, you need to remember to eat. If you do nt eat on time, it s bad for your health and easily causes various diseases . " There, Li Hefei, hung up the phone soon. Wenhuai quickly asked, "How about, did Miss Sister eat?" "No, Mr. Tang is very busy today. I ate at noon at that dinner. I have been so busy till now that I haven''t had time to eat." When Wen Huai heard it, he was a little anxious: "I haven''t eaten for a long time. Can my body support it?" "It''s mainly because today''s schedule is too busy, and it''s toote. Secretary Mei should have prepared some hunger-filled food for President Tang. I just heard Secretary Mei said that President Tang can be used to order anything in the afternoon." "How can these small snacks bepared to hot food." Wen Huai disapproved, and he squinted at the rich food in front of him. "Preparing this is not suitable for her, and the girls at night are not willing to eat too much , It is best to prepare some nutritious porridge. Porridge nourishes the stomach and does not gain weight. " Seeing Wen Huai caring about Tang Guo so much, Li Hefei''s impression of him was better. "Otherwise, I''ll call the helper to prepare the porridge?" Although Tang Guo lived in a vi, she did not let the helpers live here, and the staff who helped the vi lived about five minutes away. Under normal circumstances, it is daylight, or when somethinges up. Wen Huai originally wanted to agree, andter thought about it, and cooking a little porridge was not a very troublesome thing, so I dispelled that idea. "No, I will cook, I will cook it after I have dinner, and I will be able to eat it when my sisteres back." Li Hefei heard this, and then hesitated again. Looking at Wen Huai in front of him, a strangely strange word popped up in his head: Xiaozhufu. Li Hefei couldn''t bear to look directly at this word. Wen Huai seemed to be unaware of what he was eating. He ate whatever was on the table. He ate something special and was not picky at all. "Wen Shao, I heard that actors are more restrained in eating." Wen Huai looked up: "That''s a big star, I''m a run-and-go, and I have to do so much every day. I don''t have enough energy to eat more, and I''ve long lost my skinny skin." Chapter 3413: Female President (26) Chapter 3413: Female President (26) 3413: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Furthermore, for my constitution, I will not be particrly long after eating too much. Also, I have to go to the gym three times a week, and I ca nt get fat." "Is that so?" "Another point is that dieting is not good for your body, malnutrition, and your face will look unsightly, which will affect your face value and lose more than you gain." He is here to perform, as long as he is able to perform, earnestly learn all kinds of skills, and obtain certain results in this circle. As for getting him on a diet, he didn''t think it was necessary, and his height and weight were particrly good. Li Hefei thought it made some sense, but when he saw Wen Huai, he shook his head again. Some people are born with good conditions and don''t have to treat themselves with food at all. Wen Huai said exactly the same as he said. After dinner, he drank the chopsticks very diligently. Li Hefei originally said he came, or wait until tomorrow to help out. Wen Huai said, "It''s not that hard to brush a bowl." In fact, he did not do this before, after all, it was Master Wen''s master. Where could it be his turn to do these tasks? Since he came out of the house, he has done everything and learned many life skills that he never could. Li Hefei saw Wen Huai''s skillful brushing bowls, so he felt relieved. Because of this, even if Wen Huai''s temperament was extraordinary, he had never doubted that he was very good. Li Hefei left while making porridge in Wenhuai. Wen Huai''s agent is still being selected. For the time being, there is nothing for him. At about 9:30, Tang Guo returned. Pushing the door in, Wen Huai leaned on the sofa, staring intently at the TV screen. "Haven''t slept yet?" Wen Huai raised his head, exposing his white teeth: "Wait for you." "Wait for me?" Tang Guo exchanged his shoes, walked to Wen Huai''s face, and looked at him for a while before asking, "Wait for me? Wait for me to sleep with me?" Keke ... Wen Huai almost came across. Although he didn''t suffer, things happened too fast. It seemed a little bad. "This matter is not in a hurry, let us let it be." System: Still a silly boy, when you are anxious in the future, do not worry, see who is anxious in the future. "Miss, have you eaten dinner?" Wen Huai asked, "I guess you must not have eaten." Without waiting for Tang Guo to answer, Wen Huai''s eyes showed a kind of merit: "There is porridge in the kitchen. Eat something without eating. Even if you are busy, you have to take care of yourself. You can''t stop eating." "I didn''t eat it, I was hungry." "Then I''ll get it for you." Wen Huai quickly jumped off the sofa and ran to the kitchen with great joy. Obviously, with a size of more than one meter and eight meters, he just ran fast, and went to the kitchen as soon as he smoked. After a while, Tang Guo ced a bowl of porridge in front of him, and two side dishes, light and nutritious. "Eat it, taste it," Wen Huai continued to praise himself shamelessly. "I made it, and I heard Assistant Li said that you are often too busy to eat. This is not enough, no matter how young you are, I ca nt afford years of tossing. Those who are full and hungry, especially at the end of their lives, will also cause a decline in immunity, no nutrition, and various diseases will find you by then. Tang Guo took a bite of porridge and took a bite of side dishes before he said, "Good workmanship." "That is, I am the most picky person myself, but fortunately I have some talent in cooking, otherwise I will starve to death sooner orter." Chapter 3414: Female President (27) Chapter 3414: Female President (27) 3414 Born-19 Nov I am used to snacks from the mountains and the sea, and cooked by chefs. In general, he is really hard to swallow. In his current situation, it is impossible to go to a high-end restaurant, a chef''s hotel every day, and eat in private restaurants that are not well-known. No way but to do it yourself. If it weren''t for his own good food, he doubted that he might give up his dream for a bite in the future. "Secretary Mei is already helping you choose an economic person. During these two days, you can take a good rest. Next, you may be busy because you have not studied systematically and may arrange some for you at that time. Training course. Can you ept this? " "Of course I can." Wen Huai''s eyes were a little weird. He had thought that Tang Guo would directly let him arrange a role for him. He was too satisfied with this arrangement. His difference is systematic learning, learning from previous experience. After all, he was just a dragon actor before, and he may not be able to contact the starring, old drama bones. What he wants to learn is scattered, and his progress is very slow. No matter how sweet the mouth is and ask too much, people are impatient. Let''s talk about reporting, not to mention whether there is time, let''s say that the cost is also a lot, not what he can currently afford. If this incident is passed back to his circle, it may be ridiculed for a long time, after all, the former Master Wen family has reached this point. The next day, Tang Guo went to thepany early. No way, the day of the CEO is actually very busy. It s not the same as the TV show. It s not so free. It s not about dating every day. She manages such argepany, and she has all kinds of documents delivered to her every day, and she has to hold meetings at least once a day. Although customers do not meet every day, they basically meet some important people every other day. There are also some meals that cannot be eliminated. Even after work, there are several hours and there is no free time. Possibly, she will receive invitations for various banquets. After being screened by Mei Min, she filters out some of the unimportant ones, and the rest have to attend, or she sends some important personnel of thepany to represent thepany. So, ah, her chief executive, just a few days after taking office, was so busy with a spinning top that she never stopped. Tang Guo felt that with such a high level of work, the original owner''s daily life was irregr, and he was sick at a young age. Under normal circumstances, such people will help people arrange fitness and rest time for themselves. Regarding food, I will definitely ask a professional nutritionist to make it. Also, there will be family doctors whoe to check up regrly. If you pay more attention, you shouldn''t have too many problems when you are young. It''s to me that she doesn''t care for her body at all, and it was thepany that her parents left to support her in the beginning. Maybe from ear to ear, I understand that thispany has taken a lot of effort from parents, and it is just steadily rising. With so many employees'' efforts, if she does note forward to support thepany, all the efforts and efforts will be wasted and arge number of people will be unemployed. Because of responsibility, she took over the matter. What kind of hardships you will experience in the middle, you do nt need to borate at all. After finally having a favorite person, thatst person liked other people. Chapter 3415: Female President (28) Chapter 3415: Female President (28) 3415: Word Stacks Level 3415 Also because she is not a bad-hearted, cruel person, she will help Fu Fan silently without disturbing Fu Fan and Lan Yaling. But how could I not be upset in my heart. The person who was concerned was with other people. At that time, thepany would not be able to sustain her without her, and she naturally rxed the breath that supported her. In the end, Fu Fan turned against thepany and did not know what she thought. In the end, she didn''t resist at all, and she realized that she must be very tired and tired, and she didn''t want to ask these things at all. Come back, Tang Guo has been busy all morning. Mei Min has been very concerned about Tang Guo''s health recently. As soon as he arrived, he came in and asked Tang Guo what to eat at noon tonight. Compared to yesterday, Tang Guo is not so busy today and is slightly rxed. In addition, Tang Guo ns to train a few more talents to help her manage thepany. It is really a bit busy to deal with this every day. As soon as Mei Min entered, she was horrified by Tang Guo''s eyes. She was inexplicable. She didn''t understand why Tang always looked at her with such strange eyes. "Secretary May, do you think you have been a secretary?" Mei Min was puzzled and said, "I think it''s fine." Mei Min was serious. "Moreover, many people envy me for this position. After all, no one can be your secretary." Tang Guo looked away, and suddenly felt that Mei Min was not too rxed, and he nned to set his eyes on other people. She all thought about it. By that time, she would train four humeral ministers, and Secretary Mei was her most trusted person, and she was responsible for supervising the four humeral minister managementpanies. As for her ... of course, she can easily live a small life. System: Is it delicious with your little cook? "Mr. Tang, it''s time to order something. Today, I want someone to prepare it." As for nutritionists, they are still recruiting, not so fast. As soon as Tang Guo was about to answer, the phone rang. It was an assistant call. "General Manager Tang, a young man came under thepany and said he wanted to see you. He would not leave if he didn''t see you. He also said he lived with you, so ..." Tang Guo pondered for a moment, suspecting that the man was Wenhuai: "What''s his name?" "Wenhuai." Hearing the name, Tang Guo smiled a little more: "Let hime up." The phone hung up, Mei Min looked at Tang Guo subconsciously: "General Manager Tang, who is it?" "Wenhuai." "He?" Mei Min was surprised. "How did he get to thepany? I have already helped him by Wenhuai''s agent. The other party will take two days to take over." "It might be boring at home." Mei Min couldn''t take it anymore. Was this petting tone really the CEO Tang she knew? President Tang, wouldn''t it have been worn? Tang always likes Fu Fan, she knows better than anyone, but Fu Fan is a white-eyed wolf. Now, when you change your mind, do you change your mind? After a while, the office knocked on the door, Mei Min opened the door, and saw Wen Huai standing at the door with a insted lunch box. Today''s Wenhuai wears casual clothes. The whole person looks a little morezy, but it feels clean andfortable. "Secretary Mei is okay." Wen Huai smiled at Mei Min, such a handsome person suddenly smiled at you, most people may not help. Chapter 3416: Female President (29) Chapter 3416: Female President (29) 3416) else ( But Mei Min is different. She just nodded slightly: "Wen Shao." "Secretary May, did Miss Sister have lunch?" Mei Min heard from Li Hefei that Wen Huai''s preparation of Tang Guo''s porridge yesterday was very good for him. "Not yet," she nced at the insted lunch box in Wenhuai''s hand, and she knew, this Wenhuai, was it for Mr. Tang? So, the impression score was added, "You go in, Mr. Tang is in it." At the end, he added, "I''m not very busy today." If Wen Huai has always been so good to President Tang, she thinks it is also good. It is not easy for President Tang toe all the way. If there is someone who understands her and supports her, she should be happier. Mei Min closed the door with great interest, and her lips chuckled a little smile. She thinks this Wenhuai is very good. It is rare to care about President Tang''s body so much. He ispletely indifferent and arrogant like Fu Fan. She only epts what Mr. Tang has given him. "Why are you here?" "Miss, I''ll bring you lunch." Wen Huaipletely forgot. He didn''t feel like he should develop too fast the past two days, and now he has started to take care of her actively. It''s very fragrant, and I should be very satisfied with my cooking. " "Isn''t it troublesome to do this? Just ask someone to do it." Tang Guokou said wrongly. I have to say that the food made by Wenhuai is really delicious, mainly to suit her appetite. System: [I suspect that he studied the world in the beginning, so he gave himself good cooking skills. After all, grabbing the stomach of the chief executive is just grabbing the heart of the chief executive. The host is big, this guy is now impressing you with his cooking. s, I really do nt know who was the person who could nt develop too fast the other day. System: [Man, it really turns out to be wrong. Tang Guo: "Union, how many years have you been single? How about trying to find a unified system? Anyway, you are all systems, male and female, but they are almost the same. Didn''t you know the two systems before? You see 222 It s suitable, or 111. As soon as the system heard it, he couldn''t help voicing: [The host is big. Thank you for thinking about it, 222 is a minor child, I''m his boss. Obedience is obedience, but I have no idea about him. As for 111, like his number, it is an old churros, a bastard, and I am even less interested in him. This guy often sends me some messy emails, and writes down trivial matters, repeated words, concisenguage, and even iprehensible in many ces. At first nce, it looks like a culture without much culture. Talking, the system talked about numbering again. [On this kind of system without culture, even the sentences are not clear, it is still a formalption, and luck is so good, he was put on a powerful host, which is really unreasonable. The system spit hard, [this 222 is much pitiful. If it were not for me, I really want to take care of this well-behaved little brother. "What if I meet a female in the future?" [Host, I think it''s more fragrant as a single person, and I won''t get rid of it. Tang Guo no longer reluctantly, but eating with interest the food made by Wen Huai. "I haven''t been busy in thest few days, and I''ll bring you lunch and dinner." Tang Guo paused and asked, "Isn''t it too troublesome?" "What''s the trouble, now I''ve eaten your drink and lived with you, shouldn''t I make you lunch or dinner? Besides, what''s the rtionship between us? Isn''t it good to develop this way?" Tang Guo nodded: "That''s fine." After Tang Guo finished eating, Wen Huai sat for a while and left, saying that he would not disturb his work. Walking out of the office building carrying a insted lunch box, a young man came and stopped Wen Huai. When this man took off his sunsses, he was a little surprised. He knows this person, isn''t it Fu Fan, Emperor Fu Ying who has been very popr in these two years? "Fu Yingdi?" "Your name is Wenhuai." see you tomorrow Chapter 3417: Female President (30) Chapter 3417: Female President (30) 3417 Born-19 Nov "Yes, my name is Wen Huai. So, have we known each other?" Fu Fan looked at the location of the office building behind Wenhuai, and shook his head: "I haven''t met, I just heard that there is a neer beside President Tang, passing by today, I just saw you." "and so?" "Nothing so, say hello." Fu Fan quickly put on his sunsses and turned into the car. Wenhuai looked at the departing car with his chin in his head, lost his thoughts, and never knew him. He could recognize him at a nce, and knew that he was the person beside her sister? Behind Fu Fan was Tang Guo. He knew this, after all, such a big news in the circle. Fu Fan announced the rtionship some time ago, he also knows. With a man''s intuition, he felt that things were not simple. Fu Fan had nothing toe here to do, and said these usible things, did he think he had not seen the pce fight drama? It doesn''t matter if it is clear, in fact, it should be to remind him that there are other people around the younger sister. Isn''t Fu Fan announcing his rtionship, or is he the assistant beside him? Today''s appearance really makes some people inexplicable. "Xiao Fan, I thought you were going back to meet President Tang." "Without that idea, I just saw the young man and wanted to go and see. After all, the other person first entered the society at the first sight, just like me before. Just remind him that there is no shortage of people around that woman." "Is that so?" Chen Heng whispered, "I thought you couldn''t hold President Tang in your heart. But now that you have left President Tang and announced your rtionship, that''s a good thing. Let''s not say that President Tang can''t go back in the past. If you can''t exin it to the fans, if you regret it, it will be difficult to handle. " "Xiao Fan, each path is your choice. In fact, if you really have Mr. Tang in your heart, it is not a big deal to repent." Chen Heng said suddenly, "After all, as long as Mr. Tang still likes you, he will help You handle all the trivial things outside, don''t worry about any ... " "Brother Chen, you think too much. We passed here today and didn''t know that person woulde to the office building, didn''t we? Just passed by, met by ident, and casually chatted with each other, nothing else." "This way ... as long as you don''t regret it, forgetting a person may not be a matter of time, but over time, any feelings for a person may slowly wear away, especially if another good person appears , It''s easier to forget another person. " In fact, after observing for a while, Mr. Chen Heng always felt that things were not so simple. Didn''t Fu Fan really care about Mr. Tang? Not necessarily. "Brother Chen, President Tang and I have passed. You do nt have to give any hope for this." Fu Fan closed his eyes after saying, "I didn''t rest wellst night, I will try the showter, I will restore it first status." Seeing this, Chen Heng said nothing more. Just sighed slightly, Lan Yaling was already waiting over there. Looking at Fu Fan''s appearance, he really didn''t want to have anything to do with Tang, so he won''t mention itter. I just don''t know how to go the next way, the trouble is definitely more and more. Fu Fan was fancy for a role, because nowadays, no one has sent piles of scripts to him for selection. Chapter 3418: Female President (31) Chapter 3418: Female President (31) 3418 FERNANDEZ, JENNIFER M The directors who were very enthusiastic about him seemed to hear some wind. Although the role was auditioned, the other party politely notified him and let him try it. But it ispletely different from the previous treatment. Fu Fan epted it well. As for whether he felt a drop in his heart, only he knew it. Chen Heng felt the gap, and still felt a bit lost. In fact, the situation is very good now. If Fu Fan''s behavior is changed, he will already anger the other person. Mr. Tang did nothing and did not suppress Fu Fan, nor did he even give a warning or even deal with it. Leaving a bit of affection makes those people still not dare to really make Fu Fan. [Host, Fu Fan appeared under the office building just now. He also got off the bus and asked for a greeting with your little cook. Looking at that look, it was amazing, and also said some usible things, most of which wanted to stir up the rtionship between you and the little cook. "How''s Wen Huai''s reaction?" [He doesn''t seem to care so much. Staring at Fu Fan''s car for a while, he took the insted lunch box and went home happily. ] The system is depressed, [I thought he would be jealous. [After all, under normal circumstances, the small CEO s wife is ufortable, painful, and ca nt believe it because of this kind of thing. Then there are all kinds of misunderstandings ... and then what ... how to change to the little cook, Is it different? It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t care about the host, but why isn''t he angry and upset at all? "It may be that he is rtively clever, and he is not an uninformed person. The rtionship between the original owner and Fu Fan, he cannot be unaware." Tang Guo analyzed, "Fu Fan has announced a rtionship, indicating that there is no possibility with me, he If the chaos is depressed and angry, it may be a problem in your head. " [This ... is that so? The system silently epted the result and sighed. [I thought the love rivals met, and they were extremely jealous. It seems that this situation will not exist. By the way, the host is very big. Fu Fan seems to be fancy for a role, and today he is going to try out a show. "His whereabouts need not be reported to me." [I did not report the whereabouts, that is to say, his drama was a sessful trial, but in the end the director and the investment dad used his poprity to make the female one, male two, female one and male two bring resources into the group. Almost popr. In the next half of the year, Fu Fan will be hailed in various heat. "I see. These are all his faults and nothing to do with me." [The host is big, are you really not prepared to do anything? ] The system asked in secret, [this is not quite like your style. "Why so gossip today, help me to observe the people in thepany, as well as the people in otherpanies, to see who is suitable and have the chance to dig it up, dig it up to help me work. I am so busy every day, there is no time Do something else. " [What is it? With your little cook? Tang Guozily teased with the system, quickly browsing the files. The system didn''t say much, but went to help Tang Guo screen people. Within two days, Mei Min came to Wen Huai''s agent, and Li Hefei, an assistant, also officially took office. In addition, Tang Guo equipped Wenhuai with a nanny car and a driver. Therefore, the people who are currently apanying Wen Huai include three agents, namely Zhen Zhen, his assistant, Li Hefei, and his driver. From the day after the agent came to report, I started studying for a month, and arranged my time every day. Chapter 3419: Female President (32) Chapter 3419: Female President (32) 3419: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers However, even if the schedule is full, Wen Huai will tell the chef that he has no time to make lunch. Under his orders, as long as Tang Guo is not going elsewhere, there is no meal in this city, and someone will give it on time She sends lunch. If she attended the dinner, the maid would listen to Wen Huai and send Tang Guo some sober soup and porridge. It evenes with some herbal teas that nourish the stomach and intestines. In the evening, whenever Wen Huai is free, he will return home and prepare simple congee and side dishes for Tang Guo. Every day, I change the recipe, taste the taste, and know that this cooking is not practiced like this in a day or two. But trying to help her cook, I have to say that Wen Huai is really attentive. In just one month, Tang Guo''s lunch and dinner were basically arranged by Wenhuai. In this regard, Mei Min and Li Hefei looked at Wen Huai with very friendly eyes. They''ve been around Tang Guo for a long time. Mei Min''s story was said at the beginning, and this Li Hefei was once a soldier. Later he retired. After retiring, he nned to go to the bar as a security guard. Mainly, there are a couple of frail parents at home who need money to treat the disease. A few thousand dors a month is simply not enough to support the family. He thought about going to be a security guard at the night of the bar. He has some skills, and in such a big city, thepany is rtively high. Get your parents to rent a house and live as a family. He goes to work at night, and in addition to make up for sleep during the day, he can take care of his parents and take them to the hospital for medical treatment. All the old people get are some geriatric diseases. It''s deadly, but it takes a lot of effort to stare. Therefore, being a security guard at night has a good sry and is very suitable for him. But Li Hefei is a man with a sense of justice. It is this inherent sense of justice that has offended people. At that time, he helped a little girl about eighteen years old, showed the way to the other side, and released the pair, offending some big guy. As a result, he was beaten up, and he didn''t dare to ask him over the bar and drove him away. The house leak happened to be rainy night. His sry was not paid. His father was ill again. After a lot of work, he collected a little money and paid his father a hospital fee. In front of his parents, he was a tough guy, a pir of his family. But in the corner of the hospital, he cried secretly when he hid. At that time, he felt very ipetent. One day, he was almost unable to pay his father''s hospitalization fee. At that time, I just met a senior executive who came to the hospital to see a sickpany and ran into Li Hefei, who was crying. The original owner has never seen it. The one-eight-eight-foot man was crying in the corner with a heartbreaking look. A little curious and sympathetic, thinking that something bad must have happened to him. After arranging someone to investigate, she officially hired Li Hefei as her assistant to help you deal with some troubles. Li Hefei has been in the bar for several years, and I have seen all kinds of people. The basic rules are still understood. The only drawback is that this person has too much sense of justice to do things that vite principles and morals. Five minutes away from the original main vi, is Tang''s staff dormitory building. Some of Tang''s employees and the vi''s domestic helpers, including Li Hefei and his parents, lived there. This staff dormitory building is specially built for Tang''s employees. Chapter 3420: Female President (33) Chapter 3420: Female President (33) 3420 Born-19 Nov There are single rooms and suites in the staff dormitory building, which can satisfy various types of staff living. As long as you have been promoted to a certain position or have achieved a certain number of years in thepany, you can still be assigned a house in the future. It is worth mentioning that in the scope of Tang''s project, real estate is also operated. This is why Tang''s employees are very cohesive, and they are all conditions given by the original owner, which is too generous. "Sun Brother said, he''s already helping me see some characters that suit me." At night, Tang Guo was sitting in front of her while eating dinner, exposing a white tooth, "I won''t let you down . " "What you want, let Sun Zhen arrange it for you. Sun Zhen also mentioned it to me. I suggest you y a male third to try the water, but this role must be selected well. Even if it is not the main role, you must leave it to others. Impressed. " "Men''s No. 3 is already very good. Without the help of Miss Sister, I might have to take on some role for a few minutes now." It may be different from the height of the station, Wen Huai does not think there is anything to be looked after. not good. On the contrary, after suffering so much pain outside, he finally felt the warmth, but he should be moved. Especially after getting together for a month, he felt that it would be worthwhile if he died in the arms of the younger sister. As for his face, he didn''t care. "I told Sun Brother that I wouldn''t go to traffic or acting. I would like to act and pick up the script. As long as it serves the good script, it doesn''t vite the principle, I can shoot." Tang Guo looked up and said: "I also told Sun Zhen that anyone who has intimate scenes will not be allowed to shoot." System: Well, this is like a domineering president. "Everyone listens to you. In fact, I don''t want to make intimate dramas. It''spletely unnecessary. Idol dramas and the like. If you don''t have a favorite character, try not to pick it up." At this point, Wen Huai asked suddenly, Miss, do you think I''m not so good? " "Nothing bad, you have your own principles, and I see that you really like filming, not chasing fame and fortune like other people. Here in me, you can do what you like, it s out What problem, I''ll help you. " "You are so good, I want to marry you." Wen Huai said shamelessly, "In fact, first of all, I think that we can develop faster, sometimes things like feelingse, there is no way to stop the storm. " Tang Guo calmly said: "Don''t worry, you are still young, in your early twenties, look at your career first." "Starting a family and starting a business, starting a family and starting a business, is also the same." Wen Huai was a little anxious. It will not be the younger sister who likes the new and hates the old. It has been a month and I think he is old. He was still busy this month. He could only meet her in the morning and evening every day. He didn''t go to thepany at noon and did not impress her. This is not working. Thinking of the male leprechaunsing from Miss Sister, there are countless others. Can he not let other people find this baby and eat it in his mouth early? System: Hee hee, silly boy, anxious now. When I was enthusiastic, I said, don''t develop so fast. He knew that this silly boy would regret it sooner orter. If it had been from the beginning, would nt there be so many things? Chapter 3421: Female President (34) Chapter 3421: Female President (34) Chapter 3421 Female President (34) Take a look. His host is so great. People across the country know how to look at the flowers and nts that they want to reach out. "I think we can try to pull our little hands." Wen Huai felt that time was not waiting for anyone, so he must take some measures. When he said that, he had moved to Tang Guo and held her left hand: "After dinner, let''s go for a walk." "It''s getting dark." "It''s getting dark, and it doesn''t affect walking. Just turn on the outside lights. The headquarters can, lie down after eating, that''s not good for the stomach. As the saying goes, go a hundred steps after a meal and live to 99 . " "It also makes a little sense, let''s go after I finish eating." The little cook asked for a walk together, of course Tang Guo allowed it. Seeing the other side''s happiness, she could not be satisfied. System: Looking at this little fool, he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. It was really a blind face. After dinner, Tang Guo nned to brush the bowl and was pushed onto the sofa by Wen Huai, who gave her a ss of water. "Let s wash the bowl alone. Listen to Secretary Mei, you have nt rested all day, take a rest, wait for a walk,e back to wash, you can sleep well. Yes, I ll give you I bought an aromatherapy steam eye mask and tried it when I was sleeping. It can relieve eye fatigue. I always used this before and it works. " "If I didn''t know you were a filmmaker, I thought you were here to advertise with me." Tang Guo was not reluctant to sit on the sofa. Seeing Wen Huai bouncing and looking happy, then let him do it. No wonder, men like to be big presidents. Who doesn''t like to have such a little cousin at home? Moreover, her little Jiaofu plus a little cook is much smarter than the little Jiao''s wives. One night, it passed so beautifully. For Wenhuai, it was a day of great progress. After all, there was no objection from Miss Tara''s little hand, and she was willing to take a walk with him. He decided to wait for the character and pay, then buy a nice ring for her. With these things in mind, Wen Huai fell into a dream. The next day, Wen Huai started to pick the right role with his agent Sun Zhen. Tang Guo is a big man. There are people around him who are still living in her vi. Those who follow these people will soon know. So it was really easy for Sun Zhen to get the script. But knowing that Wen Huai only has a male third role, many directors are surprised and have never seen such a small appetite. In a few days, the script was well selected, Wen Huai went to try the show, and the director was very satisfied. Then he went into the crew and got busy. Fortunately, the location of the filming is in this city, and there is no need to go far away, Wen Huai will return after the filming. On the other side, Fu Fan has also joined the crew, which is the previous scene of the male number one. From the first day of filming, Fan Fan encountered some trouble, mainly from the ridicule and sarcasm of the first and second men, of course, not the obvious one, or talking with a gun and a stick. Both of them are a bit of background, knowing that Fu Fan has no background, the two proud and proud, of course, did not hesitate to unite. But in filming, Fu Fan is an old hand, and the two of them can''t suppress his film. After all, he still has the ability to mix in this part. It''s just that Fan Fan''s assistant, Lan Yaling, is more aggrieved. see you tomorrow. Comingte, diarrhea before, spicy dinner. Chapter 3422: Female President (35) Chapter 3422: Female President (35) Chapter 3422 Female President (35) For the sake of Fu Fan, Lan Yaling is in the crew, and from time to time he will be embarrassed by the female and male. It''s not a big deal, it''s just a little detail, a little thing. But such things are piled up a lot, which is also very ufortable. Especially the original Fu Fan, each time a separate dressing room will be arranged. But now, there are female first and second males who all rely on themselves to upy a dressing room alone. The venue was so big that Fu Fan had to share the dressing room with other people. Although not everyone, it is very difficult for Fu Fan to see it, but it is notparable. In the past, a group of people around him called Fu Yingdi''s Fu Yingdi, one by one, all charming and diligent. Regarding all these encounters, from the surface of Fu Fan, he could not see what he was thinking. He himself walked in a slightly cooler person, and he was not a particrly gentle person to the outside world. Therefore, he watched it coldly, as if he did not show any particr anger. This kind of performance makes the female one and the male two a little reconciled. After all, the current Fan Fan still has a certain status in this circle. But no one covered him, sooner orter he would be pulled from the altar. Although Fan Fan is a film emperor, he is very popr, but he is not an old man who has been in this circle for more than ten or twenty years, so his foundation is not stable at all. "Xiao Fan, this is just the beginning. How about it, can you still cope?" Chen Heng asked. "Now if you say you can''t cope, you have to cope. You have no way back. Go on. The next days may be getting harder, but ... " Chen Heng patted Fan Fan''s shoulder, and said with relief: "But you are not the same as those traffic stars who are very popr. You are a factionist. As long as you pass the immediate difficulties, stay silent for a year or two, and insist on you I can stand on my own feet in this circle. So, I have an idea, that is, when I''m in the script, I can only take advantage of you, even if it''s small. " "Even if it''s not a man, it''s better than picking up some crude products. Although there is no backer, your own strength will not disappear. And the word of mouth umted over the past few years, don''t be afraid of no filming. There are still some directors who don''t look at the people behind them, but only the actors themselves. As long as these directors have the right role in hand, you try it. " "Brother Chen means that this character should not take over now?" Fu Fan asked. Chen Heng hesitated and nodded: "Although the show has invested a lot of money and paid you a lot, but did you know about the female first and the male second?" "I heard that it was the two major investors who arranged toe in." Fu Fan replied that he had no interest in understanding the situation of those people. However, some basic facts are also known. In the crew, the two are indeed very arrogant. Regarding his own treatment, it did make him feel the difference. However, he was mentally prepared for all these things. At present, Fu Fan doesn''t know about Lan Yaling being bullied by two men and one woman and some small actors. Otherwise, it may not be so calm. But soon, Fu Fan will know. "Then do you know their resumes, their character, and what they look like in the public?" Chapter 3423: Female President (36) Chapter 3423: Female President (36) Chapter 3423 Female President (36) Fu Fan paused and said, "I shouldn''t need to know them that way." "You, you are still too young, too proud, and well protected before." Mentioning this, Chen Heng couldn''t help but think of Tang Guo, who is always good. Young and beautiful, and another one who likes Fu Fan wholeheartedly, he doesn''t understand. Such a white Fu Mei, but many men can not dream of it. Where is Fan Fan? I do nt like it. Is nt this true love? He actually had some opinions about Lan Yaling. This was an assistant that he arranged for Fu Fan. As a result, he quietly attracted Fu Fan. Really, sin. But Lan Yaling himself has nothing wrong with it. It can be said that she is a hardworking, notzy, and sincere little girl with good character. That is, he thinks they are not very suitable. Especially because of Lan Yaling, Fu Fan is now in trouble and he can''t do it withoutining. However, Fu Fan likes it. He knows the character of the other party and dares not to me Lan Yaling. But Fan Fan knew, and temper, he didn''t know what he would do. "Is there any problem?" Fu Fan always thought, Chen Heng had something to say. Chen Heng bluntly said, "You have also worked with them for a few days. Did you feel anything when you yed with them?" "There are not many scenes with them for the past few days," Fu Fan said in his own thoughts. "There is a little more y with the female No.1, and there are only two shows with the male No.2. There are almost no lines. " Having said that, Fu Fan said his experience again: "One of the scenes involved a slightly difficult movement, and the opponent used a stand-in." "Did you feel anything when you yed against Girl One?" Fu Fan: "The skills of the lines are a bit poor, but in this circle, many actors are not very good at the lines. This should not be too influential. There will be a special dubbingter." "How do you feel about your acting skills?" Fu Fan finally understood what Chen Heng was going to say, and answered, "Some blunt, some scenes have very unnatural expressions, Brother Chen, should you say this?" "That''s right, this is what I want to say, Xiao Fan, you don''t understand your current situation? You are an acting school, and you work with two new actors who have no acting skills. If you do nt feel good, it s not good, and if the audience is not satisfied, what do you say you will lose? Fu Fan''splexion changed slightly, of course, it would lose poprity. Even if many people don''t feel that there is a problem with his acting skills, they still think that he has been involved. But when someone mentions a bad movie in the future, he will mention Fu Fan, saying that Fu Fan has yed that bad movie. Since he is in this circle, of course, he still likes acting. With his appearance, it is easy to be a traffic star and fame and fortune. However, he likes acting and winning prizes. If word-of-mouth is broken, it would be against his original intention. "You should also understand my concerns, right? This is the beginning, and there will be a lot of enthusiasm in your future." "Look, you''re in trouble soon." Chen Heng''s trouble did indeede very soon. In the past, when the original owner was covering him, no one dared to talk to Fu Fan. As for now, it''s different. "Sister Miss, isn''t Fu Fan announcing his love? Why does he want to fire cp with others?" In the evening, Tang Guo and Wen Huai ate dinner, came back after a walk, and sat together watching TV. Wenhuai held the phone and swiped for a while, then saw a hot search, quickly pointed it to Tang Guo, and smiled particrly happily. Chapter 3424: Female President (37) Chapter 3424: Female President (37) 3424 Born-19 Dec 1976 "What do you think?" Tang Guo asked back. Wen Huai said with a smile: "It''s mostly a bundling operation. Although I''ve been in this circle for a while, I still see a lot of things. A well-known actor like Fu Fan can easily be bundled for consumption if he doesn''t pay attention. The person who bound him is still the heroine of the show he''s currently filming, which is generally difficult to avoid. " "The actress, if I remember correctly, should be a neer. About a month ago, it appeared on a variety show. I guess most of the other party is not small, or there is a backing." "You know a lot." "That''s it," Wenhuai said, "I don''t think there is anything wrong with self-confidence. I don''t think it''s a bit shameful." While talking, he was still watching Tang Guo''s expression secretly. There was nothing wrong with seeing her face, not like she was deeply in love with Fu Fan. It seems that Miss Sister is a very sane person, and Fu Fan is over. Then it will be two steps and there will be no more problems. Now that he has been brought back, it must have been with him wholeheartedly, and he would not look at others. Wen Huai took the opportunity to hold Tang Guo''s hand, and moved to her side, and now the two were basically close together. He held the mobile phone in one hand and Tang Guo''s hand in the other, and the screen of the mobile phone was within their sight. The thumb of his right hand kept sliding the screen of the mobile phone, and the above was about Fu Fan and the actress No.1''s fried cp. "Are we officially together now?" Wenhuai thought it was a very good time. "I think it''s almost the same, what does Miss Sister think? We all have known each other for more than a month, this month, I eat yours, live Yours, the ones you wear, the ones you use also let you find me resources, basically yours. " "If it''s not together, then it''s a bit ridiculous." Tang Guo raised his eyes, with a smile in his eyes: "Are you in the wrong line? You shouldn''t act, you should talk about cross talk." "It''s too difficult to talk about cross talk, and I still have a certain talent. I might not be able to do it. Besides, I''m not interested in that." "Miss, are we in formal contact?" Wenhuai will not stop without asking for a result today. She lived here together, and she had wrapped everything for him, and now he was pulled by his little hands. It wasn''t that kind of rtionship. No one would believe it if he went out. "Miss, why don''t you answer, don''t you like me?" "No." "That''s like it?" Wenhuai said to himself, "I''m sure I like it, otherwise why would I take me home decisively? Right? We won''t mention the past things. Since you like me, I I have a good opinion of you, and we are still holding hands. We are now dealing with people. " "No objection, that is consent." Wen Huai logged in to Weibo, opened his Weibo homepage, and started writing Weibo updates. Before that, he was just a run-in-the-box. Apart from a few colleagues he knew, there weren''t many people who paid attention to him. As for his previous ys, the audience is afraid that he cannot remember who he is. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo was a little curious, to say that Wen Huai was stupid, but he would seize the opportunity again. Chapter 3425: Female President (38) Chapter 3425: Female President (38) 3425: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "A man who is a peony finally got out of order and sent a Weibo to celebrate it." Wen Huai''s eyes narrowed at Tang Guo. "Will the youngdy mind?" "No." Isn''t that just a post? Take a photo directly and there is no problem publishing it. System: Just know, just know, just like this. "I can rest assured that." Wen Huai quickly edited two sentences, for fear of Tang Guo''s remorse. Those two sentences were: today, we are out of order, happy. I hope my sister and I will be together for a long time. Wen Huai, who was going to send out, suddenly felt that there were only two sentences, which seemed a bit monotonous and not worthy of the beginning of the love between him and her sister. So he clicked on the picture below, chose to take a picture, and said with a particrly expectant look and Tang Guo: "It is better to have a picture." Seeing that Tang Guo nodded, he couldn''t help closing his mouth. Sure enough, his sister and sister like him, if not, can he be allowed to do such things? Take a picture of the **** holding each other cross, Wen Huai then sent the dynamic up. Later, he clicked into his profile and changed his single status to being in love. Although not many people pay attention to Wenhuai, there are still so few. Among them are several new concerns, namely Sun Zhen, Wen Huai''s agent, Li Hefei, assistant, and Mei Min, who is very concerned about Wen Huai. Mei Min''s concern for Wen Huai is of course Tang Guo. After all, this is the person Tang Guo is currently holding, and she has to observe any movement. At this time, Mei Min did not take a break, because she set special attention, she received a reminder that it was Wenhuai who tweeted. Wen Huai basically does not post Weibo, so Mei Min clicked in subconsciously and nced. At this look, I couldn''t help rubbing my eyes. Looking at that paragraph is a bit naive, and it makes people see that the owner who posted this text is indeed happy from the bottom of his heart. Mei Min was a littleplicated for a while, and her ten-finger crossed hands, the other was a white, slender, exposed wrist, wearing a watch, she was very familiar with that watch, not her general manager Tang ? Mei Min couldn''t help crying andughing, and she was a little bit pleased. She didn''t know why, she was so pleased, it was really a hell. Perhaps it is really that I have seen too many ghosts in these years, and suddenly found that there are sincere people like Wen Huai who are touched by Tang Guo. This month, Wen Huai''s various performances have won Mei Min''s heart. Mr. Tang always arranged meals at noon and evening for Wen Huai. She looked much better, and did not go to the hospital again as she was worried. "This Wenhuai is okay. If it can always be the same, President Tang will really pick up a baby this time ande back." Mei Min muttered this sentence with a smile, and then under the news, sent two words: Congrattions. Then she clicked on the homepage of Wenhuai, and found that the other party changed her condition to being in love, and looked at Wenhuai a lot. She remembers Fu Fan at the time, but she has been single to the public and has no love rtionship. Mr. Tang was a disregard for these people, and with his busy schedule, he never asked much about Fu Fan. In fact, it is just that she respects Fu Fan. So, this is the difference between like and dislike, right? Chapter 3426: Female President (39) Chapter 3426: Female President (39) 3426: Word Stacks Level 3426 Li Hefei also saw that he was almost the same as Mei Min, and both got help from the original owner in adversity, so he paid close attention to everyone around Tang Guo. The next day, Wen Huai clearly felt that Li Hefei was particrly friendly towards him. But he was also very happy, and when he was free, he invited people he knew to eat. When someone asked what was going on, he said that he was taking off the order and fell in love, and the subject was a particrly beautiful and gentle youngdy. Li Hefei and Sun Zhen were a little bit crying, but those who were the crew were feeling a little more subtle. This Wen Huai is obviously a resource with the crew, otherwise the director will not be so good to him, but also take care of all aspects. The name Wen Huai, they have not heard of it in this circle. Therefore, they all believe that there should be a backing behind Wenhuai. But now Wen Huai is happy to announce that they are in love, letting them overthrow the previous idea. Could it be that the reason why Wenhuai joined the crew is not because he has a backer, but because he or she may have an extraordinary background and is a young master whoes to y in the entertainment industry? Many things in the business circle, characters, especially those low-key young men, they do not know. But after Wen Huai and the people around him announced that he was in love, many people''s attitudes towards him changed a lot. Wen Huai inadvertently heard someone whispering about whether he was a wealthy master and almost spit it out. Hearing the various spections of those gossips, he never expected that his carefully hidden identity would be spected by a false love because of a love affair. However, he will not admit it. On the same day, Wen Huai also received condolences from his family. "Ahuai, are you in love?" It was from Wenhuai''s mother. "Which girl is it? What is your character?" Wen Huai hid from the phone in the toilet and heard his mother asking him that, she was speechless: "Mom, if you make this call, you know where I am." "Hey, you a waste boy, you did a great jobst time, and you talked about such a powerful object, when will you take it home?" Wen mother is happy now, and no longer care about Wenhuai mixed or mixed entertainment . Who is Tang Guo? Nationally renowned strong woman, young, beautiful and capable. Now she''s in love with her boy kid. They are still worried that no one will take care of the family property, and no one will inherit it? This kid likes acting, just go to y, his wife and children can do it. "You were born a few days ago, and after opening your face, I don''t think it''s easy. The main thing is that it''s so nice. It looks like a soft rice meal." Wen Huai: "..." Do you have such a son? "After all, it s so beautiful, it s really impossible to stop eating soft rice." Wen mother continued, "In fact, we have been waiting for older rich women to look at you and make you hate that circle, soe back and ept our training "Only after being beaten by the society can we know the warmth of the home." Wen Huai: Lying in a trough, conjecture, this family. "Ahuai, be with Miss Tang well, that''s a good girl. There are too many flowers in the circle, so don''t lose your eyes. If you like acting, just go acting. Find a suitable opportunity to lead people Come back home." Mother Wen said to herself: "I have discussed with your dad and your grandpa. If you are suitable, get married early. Anyway, you don''t mind announcing your rtionship. When you get married, you can still Let your daughter-inw be familiar with thepany earlier. We will join forces to make it easier for her to manage in the future. " Wen Huai: "..." "Mom, you are so anxious." "Why are you anxious, you have been together for more than a month. Those who are dating each other will get married almost a month. I just let you find a suitable opportunity." Wen Huai: Really ... Really? ... "Mr. Tang, Wen''s here, and said there is a project to talk to us. I hope that Mr. Tang will personally interview this project." When receiving this call, Mei Min thought he was a liar. see you tomorrow Chapter 3427: Female President (40) Chapter 3427: Female President (40) 3427: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Later, the other party said that she would make an appointment for a time to talk, and even sent some information to her. She read the information. This project is exactly thetest news of Wen''s. Manypanies want to cooperate with Wen''s on this project. As long as nothing unexpected happens, cooperation on this project can only be profitable. She couldn''t understand why Wen''s base camp wasn''t here, and they hadn''t cooperated before, and wouldn''t it be better for them to choose somepanies that specialized in this? Is it because her general manager Tang is too powerful and makes Wen feel that it is safer to cooperate with general manager Tang? This is not the reason, and she cannot think of other reasons. Wen''s, unfortunately, is also within the top five nationwide, and even more unfortunately, thepany that has been ranked first for three years is Wen''s. "Okay, I''ll go in person." System: [Host, it seems that the Wen family is more anxious. "I''m not in a hurry, but I don''t know, but I''m more interested in the projects they want to cooperate with. Since they are all family in the future, I''m wee." On the same day, Mei Min arranged time for Tang Guo. The two sides met on the third day and talked about cooperation. It went very smoothly. It was the CEO of Wen''s who brought his wife in person, and after the talk, they ate together. Later, Mrs. Wen directly praised Tang Guo''s good skin and asked her if she often went to the beauty salon and made a beauty package. Chatting and chatting, the two went to the beauty salon. "Did you go to the beauty salon again?" It was Wen Huai who came back from filming one day and found that Tang Guo had not returned home, mainly because it was almost eight o''clock. The younger sister at home is so beautiful and so good. She wanders outside every day. What if she is attracted by others? He is a little worried. "Are you still female?" "Did the youngdy eat at night, did you eat well? If she didn''t eat well, I prepared her some porridge. After all, she managed to keep a good stomach. Don''t fall ill because you didn''t eat well all day." Mei Min couldn''tugh or cry, she could feel Wenhuai''s vinegar taste and concern through her mobile phone. She felt that even if it was a woman, President Tang''s little cook had to be jealous. "Wen Shao, you do nt need to prepare today. Today, Mr. Tang is not ordinary to eat. Mr. Tang eats especially, and the two sides do not drink much. In order to meet the party, Mr. Tang has no other one this afternoon. Make arrangements, so it''s not very tired. "Mei Min said," General Tang also said that if you are tired for a day, rest early and don''t exhaust yourself. " "I know, rest assured, I''m as strong as a cow, Secretary Mei, you don''t have to worry about my sister, I will take care of myself. You tell her, I will wait for her toe back to sleep." "By the way, what client did you meet today?" Wen Huai couldn''t help but ask a little more. Being able to eatfortably at the entertainment really made him a little curious. Moreover, after eating, I also went to the beauty salon with the partner''s female partner, which shows that they really talked well. "It is the president and wife of Wen''s. They currently have a particrlyrge project and intend to cooperate with President Tang. Looking at today''s situation, the project should be almost negotiated, and we will wait for the two parties to discuss some details and sign the contract." Mei Min smiled slightly, "And Mr. Wen and Mrs. Wen are really very approachable. They did not persuade Mr. Tang to drink at all. They kept talking about drinking too much and hurt their body. They went to the private restaurant. The dishes inside were really It s delicious, it s all prepared by the chef. Chapter 3428: Female President (41) Chapter 3428: Female President (41) 3428: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Wen''s?" Mr. Wen, Mrs. Wen? Wen Huai was a little dumbfounded, and after he came back, he quickly asked, "Which Wen?" "It''s Wenshi in C, the biggest Wenshi in the country. Recently, they have made a big move. President Tang and I didn''t expect that they would like ourpany and chose to cooperate with us." Although Tang is also very powerful, it is still a lot worse than Wen''s. The age of Wen s existence is going back to a very long time. The status can be said to be too stable to be stable. The umted contacts, money, are countless. Wen Huai hung up the phone aggressively, and then he couldn''t help but call his mother. Mrs. Wen, who was lying in the beauty salon, was not surprised when she received the phone call: "Yes, I''m doing beauty with Xiaoguo." Yes, after talking about cooperation, eating, and nowe to beauty together, the name between them is no longer Mrs. Wen, President Tang, but Auntie Wen, Xiaoguo. "Mom, what the **** do you want to do?" Wenhuai copsed. "Aren''t you a bit bad doing this?" "My dad and I think it''s very good, and your grandpa thinks it''s good, well, your mother, I have to be serious about beauty, I don''t want to talk anymore." Fruit chat. System: Just now told your son, who did not want to speak? Morality is really simr between these two mothers and sons. Tang Guo also didn''t ask who was calling Wen mother curiously, so as to avoid talking about the topic, she couldn''t stop. Wen Huai found that there was no way to stop his parents'' movements. He could only open one eye and close one eye and watch his parents cooperate with Tang Guo. And he is currently the beginning of the entertainment industry. Of course, in order to live up to the cultivation of the younger sister, of course, he has to take a serious filming. On the Fan Fan''s side, a lively thing happened. Fu Fan ranked No. 1 on Weibo, but this time, it was not good for Fu Fan. It''s not a female No. 1 bundling operation. You have to borrow him to stir up the heat. There are only four words on the hot search: Fu Fan hits people. Fu Fanben is a hugely popr star. Even if these four words are in the middle of the night, the entire software may be in a state of copse. Moreover, no one is helping Fu Fan to solve these troublesome things quickly. The hot search is still in the afternoon. It is impossible to be the same as before. This kind of negative hot search is not dare to send it at all. Even if it really came up, just a little bit, a professional team helped him PR. The reason was that Fu Fan knew about Lan Yaling being bullied in the crew. Especially when I looked at the assistants of some small actors, they even dared to have high toes against Lan Yaling. Even when they handed over water, they deliberately failed to hold them. Although she dodged in time, the back of her hand was still hot, and it blistered soon. Such things, of course, can not be concealed from Fu Fan. Fan Fan went to the little actor at that time and asked the other party to give an exnation. As a result, the little actor kept saying that this was Lan Yaling''s failure to take hold of himself. No wonder his assistant. Still wondering, you Fu Fan is the film emperor, but don''t use this identity to bully these little-known actor. As a result, Fu Fan couldn''t help but stunned the little actor directly. This scene was filmed by someone with a heart. What makes Fu Fan even more angry is that after this little actor was punched, he even said something that made him angry. Chapter 3429: Female President (42) Chapter 3429: Female President (42) 3429: Word Stacks Level 3429 "Fu Fan, what''s your energy? Do you think you are still the original Fu Fan covered by General Manager Tang? If it turned out, I was really afraid of you, but I''m really not afraid now." Fu Fan was so angry that what he hated most was that someone mentioned his rtionship with Tang Guo in front of him. Every time what he achieves, everyone will say, if there is President Tang, or if there is President Tang ... Every time ... If there is a Tang Fan who is holding Fu Fan, he can go to today ? However, without his own efforts, even if only the woman, he would not be able to reach today. These people can only see the external forces that help him, they can''t see his efforts at all. Therefore, Fu Fan couldn''t hold back and beat people again. As a result, the word "Fu Fan hit people" was hung on the first hot search of Weibo for a while. Many fans do not believe that this will be done by the indifferent Fu Fan. Fu Fan''s supporters really didn''t believe he would hit people, so they scolded others on Weibo. But it didn''t take long for Fu Fan''s hit video to be posted on the Inte. Although these videos were quickly withdrawn, some people have saved them for a long time. It is simply impossible to remove them. Not that investors are willing to help Fu Fan, but they also need Fu Fan''s poprity and have to help him. Because of the drama he is currently shooting, they have invested in it and have to make money. They can''t watch the drama hit the streets in the future, they can only keep Fu Fan as far as possible. Chen Heng also reacted very quickly here. He has asked people to write an apology letter, and even in order for the fans to continue to support Fu Fan, he also asked Fu Fan to make an apology video. "Brother Chen, they are too bullying. Ya Ling''s hands are so big and red, don''t you see it?" Fu Fan really didn''t think he was wrong. If it weren''t for those people who provoked him and bullied Lan Ya Spirit, he was assaulting. "Brother Chen, I only let them apologize at first, but then what kind of attitude do they have, you should see." "Do you still want to act? Do you want to hang around in this circle? Xiao Fan, you have managed to go so far. Now is the most difficult time, why are you so impulsive?" Chen Heng has a headache. It was an extraordinary period. I don''t know how many people are waiting for Fu Fan to make a mistake. No, this kid really sent it to others. If he didn''t know that Fu Fan didn''t like to listen to some words, and even couldn''t help getting angry when he heard it, he really wanted to say another thing, or that Tang Fan would protect Fu Fan too well. I''ve been in this circle for a few years, haven''t I seen the winding roads inside? If any mistakes are made now, the influence on Fu Fan will not be a little bit. Okay, beating people. Those people care about you for beating people, you are a public figure, you are not right for beating people, no matter what the reason is, if you beating people, you are violent. "Xiao Fan, I know that you are a strong person, and I also understand that you always hope that other people''s views on you are that you are a serious actress." Chen Heng couldn''t help but mention Tang Guo, " Instead of just seeing, Mr. Tang, who was standing behind you, right? " Fu Fan''s face changed slightly. Indeed, he had been fierce before because the little actor was too much. What he said was a jab on his heart. "But they''re right. Without President Tang, you can''t use your strength so smoothly." Chapter 3430: Female President (43) Chapter 3430: Female President (43) 3430: Word Stacks Level 3430 "Don''t be anxious first, Xiao Fan. If you look at this circle, don''t you have better acting skills than you, strength is worse than you, but the poprity is not as good as you, is the person who can''t get red? Fu Fan is silent, of course, there are many. In this circle, it''s rare to see others. Many people y a lifetime, let alone be the first line, the second line may not have a chance. "Why can you? You really think that this circle can only go on by virtue of its strength?" Chen Heng said patiently: "Now that you are a public figure, you have indeed hit people. I asked you to apologize, even to make a video to apologize, but mainly not to apologize to the little actor who bullied Yaling, but to let you Apologies to the fans. " "How to say?" Fu Fan had calmed down. "You make a video, tell the reason for your beating, and I have asked someone to write it for you, you can read it yourself, and then speak it out in your own words. I have seen it many times, and these words have not problem." Fan Fan turned his head seriously. In summary, he admits that he hit someone, that he is wrong because he is impulse, and he is willing to ept any scolding and punishment. But he didn''t regret beating people, because he should hit people as a man, and a man, shouldn''t he protect his own woman? It''s just that hitting is wrong in the end, and his handling is wrong. "I have arranged for someone to take Yaling to the hospital. I also asked her to take some pictures on the back of her hand. Now the back of her hand is red, and there is arge blister. When you do, send a text to match this picture. .You admit that you are wrong and be impulsive, but in front of anyone at that time, you can not tolerate it. After all, you have to protect Ya Ling, and you ca nt see your girlfriend being injured, right? "Why, that doesn''t work?" "can." This is also true, and Fu Fan epted it. Because Chen Heng responded quickly, Fu Fan quickly sent an apology letter and matched the photo of Lan Yaling''s hand injury. Not long after it was posted, it was rushed forward by countless people. Fu Fan''s words were organized with reference to the apology letter. After Chen Heng read it, there was nothing wrong with it. He just sent it. Many fans have epted the rtionship between Fu Fan and Lan Yaling in love. Hearing that he was beating someone for his own woman, not only did he me him, but also thought he was doing well. The thing is a little impulsive though. As a result, countless fans areforting and hope that Fu Fan will not be so impulsive in the future. After all, it is easy to find himself ck and allow some people to find opportunities to ck him. They also didn''t want to, Fu Fan had an ident because of such a thing. At the same time, many fans are envious of Lan Yaling in their hearts, and they are even liked by Fan Fan. Subsequently, Fu Fan made another video. Apologize seriously, at the same time, at the end, he repeatedly urged everyone not to imitate him, this time he did something wrong. He was impulsive and brought bad influence to the public. In the future, he will deal with everything calmly, handle it in the most reasonable and correct way, and protect his girlfriend. This remark made the fans even more distressed. What a good man, it is not forced by some people. Don''t you bully someone else''s girlfriend and anger Fu Fan, will Fu Fan hit someone? However, there are still people on the Inte who seize Fu Fan''s beatings and keep scolding Fu Fan. Chapter 3431: Female President (44) Chapter 3431: Female President (44) 3431 Born-19 Nov He also said that Fu Fan was using his girlfriend to excuse himself. What he beats for his girlfriend is simply false. There are a lot of such rhetoric. Talking, some people believe it. After all, this is the consistent operation of many people in the entertainment industry. When something goes wrong, I will always find various reasons to justify myself. At this time, a big v posted a post: "I can prove that Fu Fan said everything is true. I have a friend who went to the hospital today and happened to take Lan Yaling to the hospital, as if it was because of a burn. I also followed it, and some evidence was taken below, you can see for yourself. " Below Weibo, there are also many HD pictures. After this big v blog, the above evidence did show that Lan Yaling''s hand was burned. People who suspect Fu Fan, and Chen Heng''s operation is good, ask someone to help out, the details of the arrogant little actor exposed the other party''s ck material. As a result, Fu Fan''s crisis was temporarily lifted, and the little actor was more unlucky and could not stand uppletely. After dealing with these things, Chen Heng was relieved for a long time. While he was free, he took out his mobile phone, logged into his chat ount, and found a person with a nickname called Dream. Chen Heng: I will call you over the bnce. Have a dream: The boss''s atmosphere, if there is any need in the future, the boss should knock me. As long as you can afford the price, I have all the ck materials you want, and happy cooperation. Chen Heng: If I can, I don''t want to cooperate with you next time. By the way, do you have Fu Fan''s ck material there? Have a dream: [Smile] Boss, what do you say? I have said, I have all kinds of ck materials here, what you want, we will sell you what, as long as the price is in ce, we can always find something. You said, is Fu Fan being counted? Chen Heng''s face sank. Sure enough, there was something in this dream. This man was introduced to him by one of his siblings. The other was very mysterious and never showed up. Brother Shi has a good rtionship with him. The other party is a screenwriter. Knowing that he is an agent, he will have to deal with such people in the future. I only told him that if there was any trouble, he would find this person named Yumeng. The other party not only sold ck materials, but also received various marketing and whitewashing tasks. The only bad thing is that the price is too expensive. Fu Fan has always been covered by General Manager Tang. After adding this person, he never found it once. He hesitated for a while before looking for this person. Unexpectedly, in less than half a day, things turned around. There is no way to get rid of Fu Fan''s beatings. I can only try to beautify it as much as possible to make it not so bad. At least let Fan Fan''s fans forgive him and understand him. There is a dream method, which is really very good. Immediately afterwards, he turned his attention and let the little actor who was engaged in doing things growpletely. Whoever calls the other person is not clean. Now all kinds of scandals are exposed enough to attract everyone''s attention. If it weren''t too expensive here, he really wanted to ask again, who posted Fu Fan''s video on the Inte. Thinking of this, his purse was so tight that he dispelled the idea, knowing what happened, it didn''t make sense. "Miss Sister, there seems to be an expert around Fu Fan." When eating, Wen Huai couldn''t help mentioning it. "Master, what''s going on?" Wen Huai observed Tang Guo''s expression, and found that the other party really didn''t know about it. Indeed, it only takes half a day from the beginning to the end. Maybe the sister is too busy. System: With him, you can know Fu Fan''s gossip no matter how busy you are. Isn''t this afraid that you, the little vinegar jar, will overturn? "That''s it, something happened this afternoon ..." see you tomorrow Chapter 3432: Female President (45) Chapter 3432: Female President (45) 3432 Born-19 Nov Wen Huai said things about Fu Fan: "If there were no superiors, things would not have been resolved so quickly." "Miss sister, who do you say is this master? How could you help Fu Fan solve such a big trouble?" Wenhuai asked tentatively. Seeing that Miss Sister didn''t know her face, it should not be her. Wen Huai secretly thought that since it was not a younger sister, it didn''t matter who it was. "What are you thinking?" Tang Guo had already discovered Wen Huai''s uneasy little eyes, and asked with a smile, "Want to know something, why not ask directly?" Wen Huai is not embarrassed because he cares about such a person and of course cares about what she thinks in her heart. Asking Tang Guo looked at the question so seriously, he didn''t look away at all. "Then I ask you, will you tell me?" Wenhuai asked with some expectation. Tang Guo nodded gently, squinting and holding Wen Huai, who held her hand tightly: "You have always held my hand, so what do you say about us?" "What rtionship can it be, of course, is the rtionship between men and women." Wen Huai said subconsciously. "You said that it was a rtionship between men and women. Then what do you ask, of course I will tell you." After getting an affirmative answer, Wen Huai smiled openly and held Tang Guo''s hand gently with both hands: "Then I asked, Fu Fan may have all kinds of troubles in the future, watching him be bullied, Will Miss Sister help him solve those big troubles as before? " "Why should I help him with those troubles? Who is he? What benefits can he help?" Tang Guo asked, "Do you think I am a phnthropist?" "I don''t think you''re a phnthropist, but I''m afraid you didn''t forget him." Wen Huai said directly, "I recently woke up every day. The first thing I did was to open the door and see if you were sitting below. . " Speaking of this, Wenhuai himself was a little embarrassed scratching his head: "I don''t know what happened, I may like you too much, especially afraid that the dog blood in the TV series will be staged on me." "What dog blood?" Tang Guo was curious. When her little cook was okay every day, there were some dog blood dramas in her head. Wen Huai sighed: "What else can I do, just to be afraid to wake up and find out that you are not in the vi, and then you know that you are actually worried about Fu Fan, and went out to look for him all night, the whole heart is tied to him . Then there is a poor me in this house, I ca nt get the heart of my younger sister, and it feels meaningless to do anything. " "When there is nothing, don''t think about these mess all day, think about the script, and do what you want to do, that''s the most important thing." "Of course I won''t fall, but now I think in addition to acting, another thing is also very important." Wen Huai also did not sell Guanzi, he was holding Tang Guo''s hand, put it on the lips and kissed, and found that she only With a smile, there is no meaning of resistance, and my heart is very happy. "It is also a very happy thing to be with you." "So, are we developing in the direction of getting married?" Wen Huai had to ask with an inch, now that such a good time, it would be a fool not to ask. Little hands, and kissed. The next development process, is it possible to kiss the cute and pink lips. When I kissed my lips, did her room be his room? Chapter 3433: Female President (46) Chapter 3433: Female President (46) 3433 Born-19 Dec 1976 Naturally, can they get a marriage certificate? Tang Guo saw that Wen Huai was fascinated, and even smiling stupidly, he almost drooled. She reached out and patted Wen Huai''s face: "Wake up and smile stupidly at me, showing such a strange expression, what plot is being made up in my mind?" "future." Wen Huai didn''t exin that much this time. After Tang Guo finished his dinner, he hurried to the kitchen and quickly brushed the bowl. The happiest thing for him was that he was cleaning the bowl in the kitchen, and the younger sister stood at the door and looked at him. His eyes were so focused, it seemed that he was all in it, which made Wen Huai''s mind at ease. It seems that Fu Fan is a past tense for her sister. Now that the younger sister and sister have all expressed their attitudes, he should not pay attention to Fu Fan, an irrelevant person in the future. He only needs to act well, take care of her, hold her little hand, and work hard for their bright future. The next day, at lunch, Wen Huai was surrounded by Li Hefei while others were away. Quietly asked one thing: "Brother Li, do you know Sister Miss''s birthday?" "Mr. Tang''s birthday? Of course I know." Li Hefei nodded, immediately understood the meaning of Wen Huai, whispered, "Do you want to give Mr. Tang a birthday present? This year is no chance, the birthday has passed, wait for next year . " "Just ask, anyway, it''s my girlfriend, and I''ve neglected this before." Wenhuai didn''t think of giving gifts, only on birthdays, "I want to give gifts, do I need to share time? Every day is good day." Li Hefei was said to be happy, then nodded: "You are right, you really want to give a gift, and it is really a good day and time." "Brother Li, if nothing happens in the afternoon, apany me to the mall to see things." Li Hefei certainly agreed, and his impression of Wenhuai is getting better and better. It is said that there are still people who will not care less about President Tang, but there is only one such person who can achieve Wenhuai''s degree. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help butpare with the former Fu Fan. Fu Fan will only give gifts on the birthday of President Tang every year. And those gifts are very valuable to look at, but you can also know at a nce that they are not prepared carefully, but selected by the assistants around you. Li Hefei apanied Wenhuai that afternoon and went to the mall to see the gifts. Li Hefei did not expect to y, Wen Huai went directly to the ce to buy diamond rings. When I saw the diamond ring there, it was very fascinating. "It looks a bit old-fashioned to have this, it is not suitable for younger sisters." "This seems monotonous again, it doesn''t look grand enough." "This is good, but the diamond is a bit small." Although he can''t afford it now, he will soon be able to get paid. Don''t worry about eating and drinking now, take arge part to buy a good-looking ring, that should be. Wen Huai smiled, thinking that Tang Guo would wear the diamond ring he bought on his fingers in the future, and his mouth could not be closed. Li Hefei couldn''t help shaking his head, Wen Huai yed the male No. 3 this time. The drama is not small, but it is not well-known, so the film pay will not be too high. At that time, if all the pay is in hand, it will be less than 100,000 yuan. In the end, the other party seemed to have his own budget, and he was looking at tens of thousands of diamond rings. Although he is not a woman, it can be seen that some people are so enthusiastic about President Tang that they are so touched by the **** damn. Chapter 3434: Female President (47) Chapter 3434: Female President (47) 3434: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Fu Fan''s problem was temporarily resolved, because he had a good apology and gave the little actor thepensation he deserved afterwards. Many fans even feel bad for him because after all, the little actor who did the wrong thing first was the little actor who was about to cool down. That little actor, because of those scandals, is already ck on the Inte. Whether it''s Fan Fan or other passers-by, or those who eat melons, or even do things, they are scolding that person. It is said that the other person is ugly, and bullying other female assistants does not say, and the video is sent to the top of the little actor. At this time of Fu Fan''s side, Chen Heng saw that the situation was not right and immediately asked the public rtions officer to help withdraw any enthusiasm about Fu Fan. "At this time, you don''t have to do anything, just go to the movies every day. I will help you solve those things on the Inte. The biggest crisis has passed. Next, we only need to keep a low profile and there will be no major problems. You are not following the traffic route, so at this time, you have topete for eyeballs, and you have nothing to do. " It is best that something big is happening at this time, and it is better to divert the attention of the broad masses. In this way, fewer people will follow Fu Fan. Before Fu Fan''s appearance next time, he will not be able to go to hot search directly, there must be a premise. "Before you kill, I will contact you for some charity projects, and I will inform you of past participation. As for time, there should not be much. In short, before you kill, you must let people know that you have participated in some. Charity project. When the news of your killinges out, even if those people catch you, they will still help you speak. " Fu Fan certainly believes in Chen Heng''s decision. This time, if it is not for Chen Heng, the impact on him will not be small. "Okay, I listen to Brother Chen." "You better listen to me, now is the critical moment, remember, don''t be impulsive in the crew anymore. Now Ya Ling''s hand is injured, it looks like it won''t be better for a while, I will re-arrange an assistant for you You. So let Ya Ling rest at home with a bubble so big that she can go to the hospital to change her medicine in time. " "I know." Because Fu Fan''s fame is very strong, the heat of beatings will still be repeated, even if he can''t get the hot search, it will still affect Fu Fan''s poprity. As a result, Chen Heng had to find the mysterious man named Yumeng again. Chen Heng: I don''t think it''s enough. I need more material to shift my attention. Even if it''s not ck material, some stars are about to hide some public secrets. Have a dream: This thing is simple, I knew you woulde back to me, after all, Fu Fan is very famous. Boss, working with me will never let you suffer. Chen Heng: Stop talking nonsense, is there any way to quickly get the package, I refer to it. Have a dream: About this, there are ordinary packages, intermediate packages, advanced packages, emperor packages, and supreme packages. As for which package is the best, of course, the Supreme package, boss, what Supreme package do you have? Chen Heng: I want the most suitable package. He won''t be fooled, when their money is not money? I don''t know, Shi Shi, how could I know such a ck-hearted reseller. After Chen Heng bought the package, he sat in front of theputer and waited. It looked like about ten minutes, and three materials about traffic stars have been exposed. Chapter 3435: Female President (48) Chapter 3435: Female President (48) 3435: Word Stacks Level 3435 Not who has a new rtionship, who is pregnant who has been concealing it. Either that, who is involved in the feelings of others, is a primary three. For a time, Weibo was very lively. Fewer people talk about Fu Fan. Everyone is talking about these traffic stars. If they continue to discuss Fu Fan beating people, it seems that they are far less trendy and topical. At this time, Chen Heng was really relieved andy down to sleep peacefully. When he closed his eyes, he was still thinking, the group ofizens who love night owls most like to eat the melon of the star in the middle of the night, right? Really a group of extremely boring people. Lan Yaling is at home and is also very concerned about Weibo. It s almost as if the mobile phone stays with you. Whenever something goes wrong, you will know the first time. Suddenly seeing so many explosion news, she didn''t know that it was Chen Heng''s operation, only thought that it was these stars who were not careful. After being spotted by the paparazzi, it broke the news. After seeing little discussion about Fu Fan, she also calmed down and prepared to put down her cell phone to sleep. In fact, she is still very guilty about Fu Fan''s current situation. If it was not for her, how would Fu Fan betray him. When she was about to put down her cell phone, she suddenly heard a private message prompt, and then opened it subconsciously to see it. Seeing this, she could no longer sleep. Because the other party sent a private message over text, she couldn''t even fall asleep. Wasabi: This time, my brother was burdened by you, so please leave him quickly. Wasabi: If it wasn''t for you, would your brother do something so impulsive? If I were you, I would have been ashamed. You are good, my brother is standing in front, but he is hiding behind his back, without saying a word. As the saying goes, flies don''t bite seamless eggs, your hands are burned, most of you are clumsy, who would be so stupid, intentionally hurt you, others are also public stars, this incident came out, and it was mixed Not mixed. Wasabi: I''m really worried that if you continue to stay with your brother, what will happen to him next. If I were you, for the sake of my brother, now, immediately disappear into his world. Seeing this short text, Lan Yaling was panicked. Is nt she somewhere from here? Does she and Fu Fan have any rtionship with each other? She really feels guilty about Fu Fan''s beating her and harming her image. But what does it have to do with this person? She would leave Fu Fan at every turn. Who does he think he is? So Lan Yaling couldn''t help replying to the private letter. Lan Yaling: Who are you? What qualifications do you have between me and Fu Fan? Wasabi: You are a man with a thick face. I really do nt understand what is good about you. My brother would like someone like you. I don''t doubt my brother''s vision, it must be that you pretend to be too good, you are too perfect in front of your brother, and deceived your brother. Hurry up and leave your brother early, don''t stay with him and continue to hurt him. Lan Yaling: You don''t need to worry about this. My rtionship with Fu Fan is very stable. Wasabi: Shameless ** Wasabi: Shame on your face and speak politely, but it''s in the face of your brother, and you should quickly leave me, otherwise, don''t me me. Chapter 3436: Female President (49) Chapter 3436: Female President (49) 3436: Word Stacks Level 3436 Lan Yaling: I will not leave Fu Fan. After returning to this sentence, Lan Yaling did not n to say anything more. After all, she was Fu Fan''s assistant and woman. If she was furious, and the response was wrong, she would be hacked by taking a screenshot of the other party. Just now, she was very impulsive. She should not respond, but blocked it directly and ignored it. After blocking the news, Lan Yaling put down her phone and slept. However, my heart is still a bit angry, the more I feel ufortable in my heart. What surprised her was that in the next few days, she was bombarded with various small private messages, and the other party was particrly arrogant. The nicknames from the beginning are mustard number one, mustard number two, and mustard number three. Obviously, she is told that the other party has arge number of trumpet, and she is not afraid to shield her. What''s more, Lan Yaling was angry that the wasabi had even sent her address, the former school, some private photos of her, and the kind with friends and family. She knew that the other party returned her and fleshed her. She hadn''t responded yet, and a group of people were watching her Weibo and started bombing her Weibo. If nothing was wrong, it was still the mustard head. Although this matter has not been hot searched, it will make Lan Ya reiki sick. Coincidentally, Fan Fan knew about this and identally looked at Weibo, opened Lan Yaling''s Weibo, and saw those situations. Combining with Lan Yaling''s illness, while the other party was not paying attention, he snatched the other party''s cell phone and saw those private messages that were still being sent. "Those things happened, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Fu Fan pointed at the mobile phone and asked, "I was attacked by someone like this, and I was unwilling to tell me?" "Aren''t you busy? I''ve burdened you before, and I''ll tell you about such things, doesn''t it make you trouble?" Lan Yaling was talking and her eyes became red, and she couldn''t help crying. These days, she''s really aggrieved, never before. "This is not a trivial matter. It is against thew for the other person to privately distribute your address and private information." Fu Fan immediately logged in to his Weibo and posted a dynamic, "@ , this is what I want to protect People, don''t want her to be hurt. " When Lan Yaling saw this dynamic, her tears really couldn''t help falling down, and she cried for a long time in Fu Fan''s arms. "About the crazy fan, I will leave it to Chen. The other party has vited thew." "Forget it, there are so many things. If one is not good, it will bring you countless influences. At that time, Brother Chen may be dissatisfied with me again." "It won''t be the case." Chen Heng had a headache. Fortunately, this time it was not a bad thing. Originally, Fan Fan had set up a good boyfriend profile. Now Lan Yaling''s Weibo has been attacked by crazy fans. Standing out to protect Lan Ya Ling, he can still make a wave of fans feel that he has no wrong people. As for the group of irrational brain residual powder, such as the mustard, his family Fu Fan really does not need it. It can be said that Fu Fan s Weibo not only solidifies the fans, but also increases some passers-by. After all, who will stand up at this time and say that he wants to protect his girlfriend? Chen Heng looked at the reaction below and it was really good. Although some of the brain powder was also directly removed, but nothing happened. After all, most fans of Fu Fan are not of the irrational type. Regarding the brain residue powder called mustard, Chen Heng finally chose to call the police and finally investigated. It turned out that this Weibo nickname was mustard, is still a schoolboy. see you tomorrow Chapter 3437: Female President (50) Chapter 3437: Female President (50) 3437: Word Stacks Level 3437 It is estimated that there are too few homework and the parents are busy. Thepensation to her is to give a lot of pocket money. At least investigating Lan Yaling''s news is using many of her pocket money. When found, the police criticized and educated the parents of Wasabi, and told them that they could not be neglected to discipline their children no matter how busy they are. Today is to expose their private information, and tomorrow they do not know what to do. Wasabi''s parents received criticism and education, and after some punishment, they brought Wasabi personally to apologize to Lan Yaling. Both were highly educated, and after knowing this, they regretted their negligent education of their children. Although mustard is still reluctant, it seems that the parents of the other party are very sincere. In today''s environment, it is really rare to do this. In the end, Lan Yaling chose to forgive. As for the elementary school student''s wasabi, Chen Heng didn''t know. This matter can be considered as a solution, and Fu Fan''s image has be more positive. At least, everyone knows that Fu Fan is an infatuated, responsible person who does not evade responsibility. After this time, Lan Yaling''s affairs were overdone, so everyone saw Fu Fan''s attention to Lan Yaling. At least, the fans of Fu Fan are basically not saying bad things about Lan Yaling. In order to make Lan Yaling''s people better, at least to make fans feel less loss, Chen Heng also worked hard to n a wave. Take some photos of Lan Yaling''s work, let people burst out. Fans are seeing Lan Yaling taking care of Fu Fan so seriously, she has to do so many things alone, and the meticulousness and honesty of Lan Yaling are very touching. They really don''t have much opinion on Lan Yaling. Nothing major happened in the next two months. The stars who have been exposed to gossip and privacy have only made the Inte lively for a few days, and there is not much shadow. It is worth mentioning that because of the previous incident, as soon as Fu Fan now and Lan Yaling appeared in public, they would attract many people to take pictures. In addition, there are already a lot of fans on the Inte, all of them are starting to talk about this pair of cp, and even more and more addicted. Although the people who have their own fans have targets, many female fans are still a little lost. But the idol likes to be a civilian girl, which makes them a little bit more up. They also think that the people they have are really different. People don''t care about their family history at all, they only care about whether they like it or not. It is true that theirplexity is the truest person. For two months, Wen Huai and Fu Fan were fighting back and forth. On the day Wen Huai killed the youth, he quickly ran back, made a delicious lunch, and sent Tang Guo to the office. It may be because of the rtionship with Tang Guo that Wen Huai received his pay just as soon as he was killed. On the day of the end, he used the money to buy the ring he had previously liked. Therefore, he flew to Tangguo''s office like a wind with his insted lunch box and ring. Everyone in the office building knew Wen Huai and knew that he was someone beside Tang Guo, and all smiled and nodded at him. Wen Huai walked into the elevator with a happy face, making all the people in the hall a little strange. Today, Wen Shao seems very happy. Did he specificallye to tell President Tang what good news? [Host, your little cook came up holding the insted lunch box, most of them were killed. Writing. Chapter 3438: Female President (51) Chapter 3438: Female President (51) 3438: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers It didn''t take long for the system to speak, and Wen Huai was brought into the office by Mei Min. In the eyes of Mei Min''s frame, the office door was closed with a faint smile. She is optimistic about this Wenhuai. Since being brought back by President Tang, the impression is that people are getting better and better. She can be sure that no one can achieve such a degree of Wenhuai. Li Hefei also secretly told her a secret, saying that Wen Shao almost bought all the film rewards with a beautiful diamond ring, saying it was a gift to President Tang. A man who is willing to spend money for you may not love you, but a man who is willing to spend all your money for you is not love. What is it? "It''s all done?" Tang Guo looked up when Wen Huai came in, and asked him. Wen Huai nodded to Tang Guo and walked in front of her desk. "Not finished yet? It''s time to eat. How about busy?" Looking at the pile of documents, Wenhuai didn''t know how much she had dealt with one morning. Thinking of his family''s ns, Wen Huai had a headache. Although Miss Sister was very powerful, he didn''t want her to be so tired. Besides, they are busy all day long. Is there any extra time between them? No matter how you think about it, it''s especially uneconomical. It would be great if his parents could regenerate a younger brother. Even if it takes some time to train this younger brother, it would be better than letting his younger sister work like this every day? "Don''t you bring me meals? Why are you fooling?" Wen Huai often wandered in front of Tang Guo. She had long been used to it, and might make some strange pictures in her brain. "Yes, eat first." Wen Huai quickly put the food on the table, and he made it for two. As long as he is free, he cooks for two people, then they can have lunch together in the office, and they can eat cold and lonely, no matter how good the taste is. Wen Huai also thought about the business. He reached into his pants pocket with a hand, and inside it was a small box. He squeezed this small box and squinted at Tang Guo who was eating seriously. The delicious food in front of him could not attract him at all, and now in his eyes, there is only this beautiful youngdy. Especially want to ... put the diamond ring in his hand on her finger. Thinking so, Wenhuai really intends to do so. "Ahuai, look at what I do and don''t eat yet? Have you eaten it?" "No, no." Wen Huai was a little nervous, for fear of the surprise he had prepared, Tang Guo would find out in advance, shaking his hands, and the result was that the boxy box fell out and rolled directly to Tang Guo Feet. Wen Huai looked annoyed when looking at the boxy red box that was no longer tumbling. I especially want to pull my hand out and give it a good meal, so that you will not listen to the usations of your brain, you must shake your hands. "what is this?" Tang Guo bent down to pick up, Wen Huai quickly responded, quickly picked up. Grasp Tang Guo''s hand directly, open the small box, and take out the diamond ring in one go, and put it into her slender fingers. Regardless if she promised or not, the diamond ring was put in her finger, then she is his. He is also her. "Is this asking for marriage?" Tang Guo pretended to ask in surprise. Although Wen Huai wanted to nod, but this proposal was too shabby, he quickly shook his head. Chapter 3439: Female President (52) Chapter 3439: Female President (52) 3439: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After shaking his head, he regretted it a bit and shoved his hair. He didn''t know what happened today, and he panicked at everything. What rhetoric was originally prepared, but now there is no atmosphere to say it. "That''s what it is? Or a diamond ring, where did ite from?" Tang Guo asked. Wen Huai looked seriously: "I bought it." "Looking at this diamond ring, it should be true. Isn''t the price low? Where did you get the money?" Speaking of this, Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she seemed to have forgotten something. An overbearing president will do everything. Of course, he will give the deputy card to his little cook, so that he can spend it whenever he has time. Tang Guo''s eyes made Wen Huai a little bit hot. The eyes of Miss Sister were really ridiculous. If he didn''t read it wrong, this should be the spoiled look in the legend? "I''ve been paid. I''m thinking of buying a gift for you. Your hands look good. It''s best to wear a ring." "I heard Secretary Mei said that your pay was not high this time, and you can''t get more than 100,000 in total. How much did it cost to buy such a ring?" "It''s okay, it''s just over 80,000." Wen Huai secretly stared at Tang Guo, seemingly afraid of her anger, and quickly exined, "In fact, I can''t spend any money by myself. Now I live in you, eat you, drink You, wear yours, use yours, you''re basically covering everything. " "So buying a diamond ring is okay. Besides, I just want to give you a gift. When the film pays higher, I''ll send another one." Making money, especially by acting, is not an easy task. In particr, he took shortcuts, otherwise it would not be so easy. "There is some truth in what you said, well, I don''t care about this matter." Tang Guo was happy in the heart, and did not me Wen Huai at all, just wanted to remind the other party that he could not spend all his money. But looking at Wen Huai with a smile on his face, he felt that even if Wen Huai ran out of money, he would not be hungry. Anyway, this person is raised by her. If you like to spend it, spend it, anyway, it is spent on her. System: So, the cheeky of these two people is a perfect match. "Do you like it?" Wen Huai looked at the ring on Tang Guo''s finger, and he felt pretty good. "It''s beautiful. I like it. I haven''t worn a diamond ring yet. To be honest, this is the first time." Tang Guo looked at Wen Huai intently, and looked embarrassed, "Thank you for the gift you gave me ,I really like it." "Then do you like diamond rings? I will earn more in the future, and I will give you a bigger and more beautiful one." It may be too happy, Wen Huai said blurtily, "I do nt spend much anyway, I earn all the money I earn You spend. " System: This silly boy is really silly and cute. If it is so personal, if it is left in another ce, it may be a spare tire. It was the kind of heartfelt effort that was paid, but the heartfelt spare tire was still not obtained. "Okay, then I''ll wait." Tang Guo all wanted to understand. Anyway, she raised Wen Huai, and Wen Huai made money to buy her a diamond ring. It didn''t seem to be a problem. In the future, it''s all family. Don''t be so unfamiliar. "Yes, I forgot to give you something." What is the vice card? When Wen Huai received the vice card, he was still a little aggressive. Of course, he was not embarrassed at all, nor did he feel any blushing or shame. Chapter 3440: Female President (53) Chapter 3440: Female President (53) 3440: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Just kidding, Miss Sister was his target. The target was willing to give him the deputy card, and said to him, "Just spend whatever you want." In Wen Huai''s heart at this moment, his sister and sister were really awesome. He especially likes this feeling, the feeling that the younger sister cares about. "Okay." Wen Huai happily put the card in his wallet and didn''t feel anything bad. He''s really amazing, there is an object like a youngdy. Therefore, Fu Fan must have blinded her eyes, so she can''t see her sister, right? "What do you want to eat at night, I''ll make it in advance and wait for you toe back." Wen Huai took Tang Guo''s little hand and asked with joy. Tang Guo stared at Wen Huai''s face seriously, and suddenly spit out four words: "I want to eat you." System: This sentence is really overbearing. Wen Huai did stagger, then his face did not change, but his ears were a bit red, and Tang Guo''s hand was not let go. "My sister can do it if I want to eat, but I still have to eat first. People are iron rice and steel. I''m too hungry for a meal. I need to be full no matter what. System: Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, reallyughed. This silly boy, did thise to destroy the atmosphere? "I want to eat the egg noodles you made." Tang Guo said with a smile, which made Wenhuai''s whole person messy in the wind. When he saw Tang Guo''s eyes with a smile, he understood that he seemed to be teased. But there is really nothing, Miss Sister likes to tease, please tease, she likes it. Whether he wants to eat him or eat the egg noodles he made, he is happy. ... "Brother Sun, Brother Li, and those who have helped metely, can I invite you to dinner?" "To celebrate the killing of youth?" Li Hefei asked. Wen Huai nodded and shook his head: "It''s not just killing the youth, there is another more important thing. The rtionship between my sister and me should go further, so it is especially necessary to celebrate. Few people around me can share, only with you Share it. " Sun Zhen and Li Hefei both cried andughed. I have seen countless people, they have not seen such a baby like Wenhuai. Li Hefei was a little curious: "You and President Tang have further rtionship, have you moved into her room?" No wonder Li Hefei asked this way because Wen Huai was talking to himself and was identally heard by Li Hefei. In front of these people, Wen Huai was not shy at all. Instead, he said solemnly, "It''s almost not so fast, but I will move in sooner orter." He couldn''t help but find the vice from the wallet. Card, "It was my sister who gave me a deputy card and let me spend it casually. Isn''t it the biggest proof of emotional progress." Sun Zhen: "..." Li Hefei: "..." Actually, it''s okay. But they really couldn''t understand that it was a man who spent a woman''s money and would not announce it in the public, especially like Wenhuai, who was afraid that others would not know it, it was really a wonderful baby. Sun Zhen: "Congrattions, Wen Shao." Li Hefei: "Congrattions, congrattions." Time went by, and the y by Wen Huai started. As Sun Zhen expected, the role yed by Wen Huai attracted a lot of attention as soon as he appeared on the stage, attracting the attention of many audiences. Because Wen Huai''s acting skills are good, he looks very good, and the role he ys is so popr that the viewers went to his Weibo ount. Chapter 3441: Female President (54) Chapter 3441: Female President (54) 3441 Born-19 Nov Overnight, Wen Huai paid attention to a few hundred transparent ones, and suddenly rose by tens of thousands, all of which were real concerns. Based on the current situation in Wenhuai, there is no need to buy fans or do any marketing, so it''s a real concern. Because of this role, Wenhuai began to search again, this is another time for rising powder. In just two days, as long as anyone who watched the show knew Wen Huai. Of course, one thing that fans soon discovered was that Wenhuai s Weibo profile showed that they were in love, and the two Weibos promoted for the show appeared. Thetest Weibo was announcing the separation from Peony. of. The photo with fingers crossed was really dazzling. It may be that these are new powders, so they are rtively eptable. Besides, Wen Huai''s debut is to attract people with his characters. If he does not like it because he is in love, people who see this Weibo may not continue to pay attention. Therefore, everyone has epted Wenhuai''s shining star, who is famous. When being interviewed, Wen Huai was also specifically asked. Is he currently single? At that time, Wen Huai smiled, and everyone could see that he smiled happily at that time: "Of course not, in my love, there is someone who has the Lord, you have no chance." Such generous recognition is truly impressive. People in the circle thought that this was Wenhuai''s standing person. After all, there was a man named Fu Fan who was infatuated with each other. The person with a good boyfriend was very good. As everyone knows, Wen Huai doesn''t think so. He really wants to be with the whole world. He is not a single dog. He is ady with a younger sister at home. The object of his family is a smart, capable, and beautiful youngdy who is a treasure that he didn''t know had been repaired for many years. "Wen Shao said, don''t worry about the negative news, so I''m here to ask President Tang, I don''t know if she has any opinions?" Sun Zhen couldn''t hold this. After all, Wen Huai is now Tang Guo. Mei Min then told Tang Guo about this time. Tang Guo only returned a sentence: "Listen to Wenhuai, what he wants to do, cooperate with him." Sun Zhen who got this answer really couldn''t believe it. Did Tang always indulge in Wen Huai to such an extent? "Xiao Fan, you have been watching this y for the past two days, especially the character yed by Wen Huai, you have watched it over and over again, I do nt know how many times, see what famous?" I understand something in my heart. He walked to Fu Fan''s side and patted the other''s shoulder: "It was you who gave up first, no wonder others, Xiao Fan. I already said that if you miss something, you will miss it and never have it. If you miss it, you wo nt have that one step closer. " "Brother Chen, what do you want to say?" Fu Fan stared indifferently at the screen. "I was just surprised that this man''s acting skills, I remember that the anti-countermanship is not from a science ss, although the acting skills are not as good as those old drama bones. The fire is pure, but the spirit is full of vitality, and a character has been brought to life, not to be underestimated. " "You all say that this circle can change people quickly, and I also think. This person, if there is no ident, will soon be the number one man. Count the time, not this year, or next year you can y the number one man, and then I will There is one more person topete. " "Then let''s prepare well, choose a good script, and look forward to those individual directors who can pick you." Chen Heng said nothing and did not want to argue with Fu Fan. After all, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. see you tomorrow Chapter 3442: Female President (55) Chapter 3442: Female President (55) 3442 Born-19 Nov "I really don''t like her. How could I be so enthusiastic about this woman? Brother Chen really is, always thinking about some of these." The TV drama filmed by Fu Fan, bought the TV station for this drama, has its own arrangements, and will not go so fast. However, it will be in the second half at thetest. Although Chen Heng was gone, Fu Fan was still staring at the TV show yed by Wen Huai, staring at it without blinking. "Fan brother, you have been watching this show for a long time." Lan Yaling was not sure what stood at the door. "Don''t rest your eyes? It''s not good to overuse your eyes." Lan Yaling walked to Fu Fan''s side and fell her hands on his temples to massage: "Even if you want to study, you can''t be so tired. You will make me very worried." "Yaling, let''s get engaged." Fu Fan suddenly held Lan Yaling''s hand. "Let''s get engaged early, but we can give you an ount. How about it? Lest those fans, guess all day long, always think Xiu En loves to die. Quickly, we will be separated. " Lan Yaling is a little excited, engaged? Sure. However, she was hesitant again, she always felt that this was not true. She is just a little assistant of ordinary origin, and now she is actually called the film''s girlfriend. The film emperor also made it public for her. All of this is really like a dream, she always thought she was dreaming. Only when I go online, I asionally see those remarks that are not good to her, for example, whenizens discuss that she is not worthy of Fu Fan, she will realize that this is the reality. However, Fu Fan''s subsequent reaction made her think it was a dream. Now that Fan Fan wants to get engaged with her, she has no idea of reality and dreams. Fu Fan is really willing to get engaged with her and marry her in the future. Can they live together for a lifetime? She is happy, of course. After all, before being an assistant, she was already a loyal fan of Fu Fan, and even secretly liked each other in her heart. "Reluctant?" "Yes, I certainly do." Regardless of the dream or reality, Lan Yaling certainly did not want to miss such a happy thing, and agreed quickly. "Since you are willing, take it seriously. I will tell Brother Chen about this. When a good day is determined, I will announce it to the outside world." "it is good" Always dreaming, Lan Yaling is confused, after all, where is there such a good thing? Fu Fan''s engagement with Lan Yaling really surprised Chen Heng. In his heart, it was already certain that Fu Fan always had other feelings for Tang. I don''t know what the reason is, making Fu Fan himself to deny this feeling. This made Chen Heng a little regretful, but didn''t know what to say. When Fu Fan decided to get engaged with Lan Yaling, Chen Heng persuaded: "I really want to get engaged now? Although it doesn''t have any particrly great influence on you, I think that such things should still be considered." After all, they are engaged. Fu Fan is Lan Yaling''s fiance. In the future, if he regrets it, or if he makes a little mistake in his rtionship, he will be given the title of a scumbag. However, Fu Fan seemed to be determined, and several investors knew that Fu Fan was nning to get engaged, but he was very happy, and also said that he would sponsor him. Because the TV series I shot before is about to be yed. In the early part of the broadcast, Fu Fan was engaged in a hot search of the engagement. By the way, giving this TV series a stir is a good thing for them. Chapter 3443: Female President (56) Chapter 3443: Female President (56) 3443 Born-19 Nov The engagement of Fu Fan and Lan Yaling really caused a big sensation. There are blessings and bad ones, but because of the past, there are no ck spots in Fu Fan at the moment. By the way, the TV series was really heated up. On the day of the broadcast, many people did look forward to turning on the TV to watch. From this day, Lan Yaling felt that she was immersed in her dream and could not wake up. Fu Fan was so good that she was actually engaged to her. On the second day of the TV show, Chen Heng was finally worried. Men''s second is second, mainly women''s stiff acting skills, facial expressions are particrly unnatural, even if they y against actors like Fu Fan, they still cannot save. On the second day of the show, some people started spraying women one, and said that Fan Fan was burdened by women one s bad acting skills, and scolding women one to quickly get out of the entertainment circle and even more vicious words. On the day of the broadcast, Fu Fan also watched it. "Xiao Fan, did you see it? Although the audience is still bragging about your acting skills, otherwise this movie is definitely not to be seen. On the surface, you haven''t lost anything, but you will definitely not be able to pick up such a script next time. Otherwise, it will be easy to get the title of bad film king in the future. " Fu Fan nodded: "I knew Brother Chen, and I was too anxious before. Then I listened to Brother Chen. Picking up the script, only picking up the ones that are in my favor, even if the production is smaller, as long as there is word of mouth, it is not a problem." To say that hecks money, of course. However, his insecure position in the circle gave him a sense of urgency. He had only asked nothing before and took over the script that looked good. Unexpectedly, the water inside was so deep. Thinking of this, Fu Fan looked a little annoyed. In the past, these were arranged by someone to help him. Of course, there is no need to think about these. Before he knew it, the appearance of the woman appeared in his mind. "Did you watch those scripts? I have carefully selected them. The directors are very strong. They are all well-known professionals in the industry. The requirements are high. Look at them. Which one do you like? I apany you to audition, I believe you will definitely impress the director. " "Listening to Chen Heng, I need to choose two boutique endorsements for you recently? It happened that I met the bosses of several high-end brands and had time to meet them for a meal and ask him if he needs a new endorsement." "By the way, I think there is a reality show recently. You have been filming for more than half a year. The reality show is to eat, drink, and y everywhere. You can rx. The director of the show is my brother, if you want to go , I called to ask him, there should be no major problems. " In front of him was the y yed by Fu Fan, but Fu Fan''s mind was remembering every call the woman made to him. The tone is not warm, that is, every time he exports a sentence, he can properly arrange his future. "Xiao Fan?" Chen Heng wondered that Fan Fan was silent suddenly: "Are you ufortable? I don''t me you for this, after all, you don''t have experience. Where do you know that there are so many curves and bends in it, I me me for not telling you clearly." I also me him, want to bet on it, and see how President Tang reacted. But since then, Tang hasn''t done anything about Fu Fan. Chapter 3444: Female President (57) Chapter 3444: Female President (57) 3444: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers However, President Tang never paid attention to Fu Fan again. This proves that some people, lost, just can''t get it anymore. "Brother Chen, I want to be alone and think about it." Fu Fan said, Meiyu was exhausted. Chen patted him on the shoulder: "Okay, then I''ll go first." Chen Heng came out of Fu Fan''s room and found that Lan Yaling was at the door, as if she had been standing for a long time. He pulled the door up and motioned to Lan Yaling not to disturb him. "Brother Chen, is Brother Fan unhappy because of this drama?" Lan Yaling knew that he couldn''t help anything, so he felt very ufortable. This time, Fu Fan waspletely burdened by the female No. 1. Before receiving the script, Fu Fan didn''t know that female No. 1 was the other party. However, many people outside are talking about what is involved and not involved. This script was picked up by Fu Fan himself, not by himself. Looking at these words, she felt ufortable. She is by Fu Fan''s side, knowing these things, he is more pure than many people, it is not what other people think, and everything is done for money. "Maybe, let him be alone." Lan Yaling said sadly, "Sorry, I can''t help Fan." "You can take good care of him, I will help him with other things." Chen Heng said, Lan Yaling is right, what is wrong with her? For this, Chen Heng was relieved. "Thank Brother Chen." Seeing such a simple Lan Yaling, Chen Heng did not know whether Fu Fan chose to stay with Lan Yaling and get engaged to the other party, would he really be able tost long? "Fu Fan was miserable this time. Although many people felt bad for him, this drama was a failure in his life." Wen Huai couldn''t help shaking his head, mainly the acting performance of the female No. 1, really couldn''t bear to be straight. It seems that there is only one female number one, and one male number two. That only looks embarrassing when he looks handsome. If it''s an ordinary actor, it''s OK to shoot such a show, after all, resources are not easy to get. Ke Fan''s fame is simply over-consumption of his influence. There is no problem in a short time, but as long as I receive another such drama, there is no word of mouth. "Miss, the water in this circle is really deep, and I''m a little scared." Wen Huai said it was true. Remember that when he ran a dragon, an actress liked him, wanted to hook him up, and said he could Ask him to y a role around her in the y, just go to her room to discuss at night. It''s almost! Is he the type of person who will sacrifice hue for acting? Of course, if the person who apanies him is the younger sister around him, he will be happy even if he ps him in vain. "Don''t be afraid, with me, I won''t let you encounter this situation. I will invest in every step you y in the future. Whoever you think is bad, we will find a way to get the other side down." Tang Guo is particrly overbearing Said. Wen Huai was a little embarrassed, and his heart was still sweet. His sister and sister were really awesome. "Isn''t this great?" "What''s so bad? Because I''m a bad actor, and the whole drama is affected, isn''t my investor a loser?" Wen Huai nodded: "It seems to make some sense." "Sun Zhen chose you for the second male role this time. Are you dissatisfied?" Tang Guo remembered this. Chapter 3445: Female President (58) Chapter 3445: Female President (58) 3445: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Wen Huai shook his head: "No, I feel good, step by step, down to earth." It didn''t take long for Wen Huai to end hisfortable rest day, the audition was sessful, and the crew went to film again. This time, he needed to go somewhere else, so he couldn''t meet with Tang Guo every day. He could only find time on the phone to ask Tang Guo''s situation. But every night, he would video with Tang Guo and ask her if she had a good meal one day. After a lot of questions, I almost had to go to bed. Every time Wen Huai was unwilling to look, Tang Guo was so funny. System: Rest assured, the host will definitely eat well, you do nt have to worry about being a silly kid. And Fu Fan''s side did not immediately pick up the show. He followed Chen Heng''s suggestion and waited for a suitable script before fighting for it. Even if it takes a year to wait for a good script, it is more embarrassing than thest shot, and there are even actors who have no acting skills. During this period, Fu Fan lost many endorsements, and the basic loss was rted to Tang Guo. After all, in this circle, there are still many people who are more famous than Fu Fan, not necessarily him. When the contract is here, isn''t it normal to change the spokesperson? Even if it is a fan, there is nothing to say. And Fu Fan couldn''t be idle, it was Fu Fan who chose an adventure reality show. This program has certain dangers, but it has also passed safety tests. The rescue team and medical team areplete. Since the start of shooting, no particrly serious incident has urred. Mainly, this show attractsrge and small audiences, both young and old. It can be said that the audience is very wide and can get a lot of passers-by, which is very suitable for Fu Fan. Another point is that this show has a feature, each actor is only eligible to participate once, once eliminated, there is no chance to return to the scene in this life. And all the actors in the circle, as long as they pass the test, have the opportunity to participate, can only say that the director of the show group is a more willful person. And it is also this point that attracts the audience, you can see different star actors appear. The presence of Fu Fan really surprised the fans. This reality show adventure show is basically yed once after recording one episode. The time is almost at the interval. After recording this week, it will be yed next week, so for everyone, the pressure is still rtively high. Fan Fan has good luck and strength. He has been involved for about three weeks and has not been eliminated. Of course, it is also known by more people. While recording the fourth week of the program, Fu Fan was in trouble. The safety rope did not know what happened, and it suddenly fell off, causing Fu Fan to fall. Although the ce was not high, when he fell, he hit his head. Fu Fan felt dizzy on the spot, and the medical team came to check the situation for the first time. When he was taken to the hospital, although Fu Fan was not in aa, his consciousness was confused. Lan Yaling, who was with Fu Fan, was crying anxiously. "Brother Chen, Brother Fan will not be all right?" Lan Yaling couldn''t stop falling his tears. "He shouldn''t have anything to do with it. He me me. Why not check the safety rope carefully. If I were Check it more and there will be no such thing. " "Yaling, don''t worry." Chapter 3446: Female President (59) Chapter 3446: Female President (59) 3446: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "The medical team just said it. The consciousness may be that it hit the head and was a little bit turbulent. Rest assured that there should be no major problems." In fact, Chen Heng is also very worried. After all, who can guarantee, No problem at all? Fortunately, the test results showed that it was only a slight concussion, and it only took a while to cultivate. Lan Yaling and Chen Heng both put down their worries. Lan Yaling cried for a while before returning to normal. When Fu Fan was sober, Lan Yaling brought in the clear porridge. "Brother, you really worry me so much, do you still have a headache?" Lan Yaling screamed, and found that Fan Fan ignored her, thinking he hadn''t heard it, and shouted again, "Fan Brother?" Fu Fan still didn''t respond, she couldn''t help but reach out, ready to pat his face. At this moment, Fu Fan''s gaze fell on her. What are these strange eyes? In short, it felt strange to her. It was only an instantaneous thing, and the strange feeling disappeared again. But Lan Yaling clearly felt that Fu Fan is a little different from Fu Fan before he was injured. "Fan, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Fu Fan finally answered, his voice was low. "Put the porridge there, I''ll eat it for a while, I want to sleep first." "okay." Lan Yaling has always been helpless, contrary to Fu Fan''s words. Especially the illusion just now gave her a very disturbing feeling. Lan Yaling stood at the door of the ward in a desperate state, and when she thought of the strange eyes before, she had a feeling that she was about to wake up. "Yaling, why are you here?" Chen Heng wondered. "Did you not bring Xiaofan in?" "Bong said he wanted to sleep." "So, let him rest for a while. Although it is a slight concussion, he must be very ufortable. It is time to rest. What do you stand here for? If there is nothing, go back to rest, right. ,have you eaten?" "Not yet enough time." "Just know, let''s go, eat first, you also have to take care of Xiao Fan, can you drag your body down." "Ok." "How absent-minded?" Chen Heng was surprised. Today Lan Yaling was very wrong. The whole person was especiallycking in energy and spirit, and it also gave people a sense of loss. Lan Yaling shook her head: "I am very worried about Fange." Chen Heng believed it. After all, he couldn''t think of any other reason. While lying in the ward, Fu Fan, holding a mobile phone, quickly flipped through the address book. Finally, in the address book, he found a phone number with thement "General Manager Tang". He stared at the phone number, looked at it for at least five minutes, closed his eyes hard, and dialed through. The call went through, but no one answered. Until the end, Fan Fan stared at the disconnected mobile phone, and did not dial any more for the time being. He''s waiting, waiting to dial back over there. As for the porridge that Lan Yaling set aside, he didn''t bother to eat. He believed that when she saw the missed call he had made in the past, she would definitely call back soon. It was just that he waited until eight o''clock in the evening, but did not wait for an answer. Fu Fan couldn''t bear it, picked up the phone again, and continued to dial the phone number that he had never deleted, but thought he would never call back again. "Sorry, the number you are dialing is on the call ..." calling? Fu Fan did not believe in evil. After hanging up, he continued to dial, dialing three times in the past, all during a call. see you tomorrow Chapter 3447: Female President (60) Chapter 3447: Female President (60) 3447: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers After the next three times or after the call, Fu Fan dialed twice in session, or as before, Fu Fan finally gave up dialing the number that he had never dared to call. "Maybe she''s busy." Fan Fanforted himself in this way, and found another phone number from the mobile phone. To say that the previous number was always reluctant to delete, then this number was simply ignored by him and stored in the phone contacts at will. Because, the owner of this number is not an important person to him. However, the owner of this number was the closest person around her. After the call was answered, it probably sounded three times and was answered. Fu Fan was a little relieved. Fortunately, this number could be connected, then he should be able to know what she is doing now and why she has been on the phone. "Mr. Fu?" Fu Fan''s telephone Mei Min certainly has. As a secretary for so many years, as long as the number is stored in the telephone contact, she will not delete it. Therefore, when answering the call, there is a name showing Fu Fan on it. Fu Fan''s call really surprised her. After all, the person who voluntarily broke away from President Tang was Fu Fan himself. The other party should want to call President Tang, only to find her here during the call, right? After all, Mr. Tang''s little cook, at this time every day, will make a phone conversation with Mr. Tang, basically until 11 o''clock, he will be particrly shy and tell Tang to go to sleep. As for how she knew that, because it was too rainy before, she stayed directly in the vi and heard it identally. Fan Fan wanted to call President Tang, which made her wonder what was going on. It should not be to solve any troubles. Fu Fan''s troubles have been almost solved. At present, the other party has gained a lot of fame because of an adventure show. Fu Fan was injured today. Mei Min knows this. After all, this is a very big piece of news. There are many fans in the office who are talking about Fu Fan. Could it be that Fu Fan was injured, and when he examined his body, he found that there were major problems in his body? To the kind of lifeless, at the end of life, want to talk to President Tang? Mr. Tang is so good. Even if Fu Fan is an ingratitude, at the end of life, it is inevitable to think of Mr. Tang''s help to him. Keke ... I really want to go. "Mr. Fu called thiste, was he looking for President Tang?" Mei Min asked without turning a corner. Recently, the little cook from the Tang family, she feels that she used to be too hard, and she should really go to bed early and get a good night''s sleep. Not to mention, after not staying upte, her skin really improved a lot. "Secretary May." Fan Fan was a little nervous: "I called her but I''ve been on the phone all the time, so ..." "So, Mr. Fu wants to ask why President Tang has been on the phone?" Fu Fan replied: "Yes, this is really not like her." It''s really different. He remembers that when Chen Heng used her cell phone to call her, there were few times when he didn''t answer. If you do not answer, there must be an important meeting, which is not convenient for answering. "Is there anything important for Mr. Fu to find Mr. Tang? Mr. Tang does not have time to answer other people''s phone calls at this time. If there is anything, you can tell me that I will tell Mr. Tang after tomorrow." Chapter 3448: Female President (61) Chapter 3448: Female President (61) 3448: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Mr. Tang is tired and crooked on the phone with her little cook all day, and Fu Fan is no longer in his heart. All the concerns that Mei Min had had are gone. But she also felt that today''s Fu Fan was very unusual, and her heart was vignt. In case this Fan Fan wants to eat the grass, I do nt know if the former Tang Tang who was devoted to Fu Fan will turn around and let Fu Fan return to her side, and turn the poor and baffled little cook Abandoned. Seriously, she seemed to think that Wen Huai was the most suitable for President Tang. Take a look at how many days these days, you will take care of President Tang so well. President Tang is happy every day. Where is Fu when he is always smiling, it still gives people a kind of indifference. Feeling lifeless again. "What is she doing?" "Of course Mr. Tang has very important things. Tell me something about Mr. Fu, and I will help you." As for whether President Tang will respond in time, she doesn''t know. Even if she was worried, she still had to do her part. After all, this is the matter of President Tang. She can only persuade, cannot conceal, and intervene to do things that she should not do. "I want to see her now." Fu Fan said. He wanted to see her for a long time. All his life, he was thinking. In his lifetime, he was thinking that if, with a little more confidence, he knew his heart earlier, maybe everything would not happen in the future. She, and him, must be very happy between them. After she was gone, he realized that the so-called contention was not the most important thing in his life. What struck him more was his self-righteous strength and luck, but her silent help behind her. At her funeral, her old knowledge could not help but tell him the truth of the matter, shattering all his self-confidence without mercy. On that day, he was no longer proud, even alive, like a dead body. The days after she left were really lonely, even if he had everything, even if many people were not satisfied with him. Someone even said in private that he had no conscience. But in face, no one has copsed, maintaining the peace on the surface. But no one knew that the moment she closed her eyes, the soul of the person named Fu Fan followed her. Fu Fan, who lives in this world, is just an empty shell. Numb, dazed, desperate, coldly alive. The world thinks he is an ambitious man who likes struggle. Where would he know, he was just a puppet who had been given the task of repeating one thing. But now, the soul of that empty shell body is back, back to the beginning of everything that has not yet happened. Maybe something has happened, but he doesn''t think it can be undone at this time. After all, she is still alive. And he did not marry Lan Yaling. So it''s toote. He believed that as long as he was soft and turned to find her, they would definitely start again. After all, she never gave up on him in the first ce. As soon as he turned around, he could definitely see her waiting in ce. "Mr. Fu, Mr. Tang may not be able to see you now. If you have anything to do with Mr. Tang, please tell me, and I will definitely convey to Mr. Tang." "No, I''m going to see her, Secretary Mei, you tell her right away and say I want to see her. She knows that she will see me." Fu Fan said. Chapter 3449: Female President (62) Chapter 3449: Female President (62) 3449: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Mei Min thinks that Fu Fan should be crazy, it is unreasonable. "Mr. Fu, Mr. Tang always has his own arrangements. You can''t see it when you say you see it. I believe you should be very clear. In addition, if you have to see Mr. Tang, you can make an appointment in advance. Now is the rest My suggestion here is that you don''t have to wait for tomorrow morning toe to thepany. If you agree, I will keep a record for you and I will talk to President Tang in the morning. " As for disturbing President Tang at this time, does she not want to live? Mr. Tang and her little cook at home, just so little time to cultivate feelings every day. "Secretary Mei, please tell her that no matter how busy she is, she wille to see me." "Mr. Fu, who do you think you are? Who is Mr. Tang? I can''t help you with this. Mr. Tang is busy all day. Now it''s a break. I can''t disturb her." Fu Min didn''t eat this set, but Fu Fan was actually very unhappy. But because Mei Min was a person beside Tang Guo, he endured again. "Then you have to remember to tell her." Then he will wait again, when she is finished, knowing this, she wille to see him. Mei Min hung up the phone somehow, thought about it, and finally sent a message to Tang Guo. When the other party and the little cook are finished talking, you should be able to see this message. I don''t know what Fu Fan really wants to do. Fu Fan waited all night, looking forward to Tang Guo''s response. Early in the morning, Lan Yaling delivered breakfast to Fu Fan, opened his eyes with red eyes, and was particrly worried: "Brother, did you have a restst night?" She visited Fu Fan in the evening, but after a while, she was kicked out by Fu Fan. Since the ident, Fan Fan''s situation is very wrong. The strange feeling makes her very disturbed. "The doctor said that you don''t have any major problems. You can cultivate for a few days. The program team also said that you can take care of it." Lan Yaling took out the porridge. "Eat something, you didn''t have anything yesterday." how to eat." Fu Fan doesn''t eat much. Lan Yaling also asked the doctor specifically. The doctor said that it might be due to a concussion. To this day, it should be better. In her mind, she deliberately ignored certain things, such as the strangeness that made her very scared. As if there was something to slip away from her hand. "Fan brother, no matter what, eating something is good for your health and good for recovery, so you can do what you want to do, right?" Lan Yaling couldn''t understand many things, so he could onlyfort him with such a panacea. Fu Fan heard it. Yeah, no matter what, he has to eat, keep himself alive, and recover his body before he can do what he wants to do. After one night, he sorted out his current situation in his mind. As for the Wen Huai around Tang Guo, because of his previous memory, he didn''t even look at it. In her eyes, Wen Huai has always been the role of a younger brother. After many years, Wen Huai also uttered a word to his sister. When he looked at him, he couldn''t helping up and beating him, saying that he was sorry for his sister. "Okay," Fu Fan answered. ... Tang Guo knew that Fu Fan wanted to see herst night, but she was still a bit surprised. "Did he say anything?" Tang Guo asked Mei Min. Mei Min shook her head: "No, Mr. Fu only said that I wanted to see you, but said nothing. Right ..." Chapter 3450: Female President (63) Chapter 3450: Female President (63) 3450: Word Stacks Level 3450 "Mr. Fu had an ident yesterday. It seems that during the recording of the program, the safety rope suddenly loosened and fell down. Atst, there was a slight concussion. Most of them had to be cultivated for a few days. There should be no major problems." While talking, Mei Min was still secretly looking at Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s expression was calm, but there was some surprise in his eyes, without any confusion. And because of the tension, there were no subconscious movements. Mei Min was relieved. "I said to Mr. Fu, let him tell me something, I''ll convey it here. But he should have something unspeakable, didn''t say anything. I recorded it for him, and I don''t know if he wille today." "Well, I know this, Secretary Mei, you can go. In addition, this matter does not require much attention." Mei Min heard the indifference in Tang Guo''s tone and remembered one thing: "Right, President Tang, Mr. Fu called you yesterday, didn''t I disturb you?" "Telephone?" Tang Guo remembered one thing. When she talked to Wenhuai, she did have a bunch of mobile phone numbers, and called several ones in a row, because she was a little disturbed when she chatted with Wenhuai. Already. "It turned out that he called yesterday." Mei Min: "..." It turned out that Tang always knew that there was a calling in. "I thought it was a sales promotion, and it was cked out several times." Tang Guo took out his cell phone and found the ckened phone in the cklist. He handed it to Mei Min. "Is this it?" ? " Mei Min once remembered Fu Fan''s phone in his heart. After all, Fu Fan was the heart of Tang''s heart. This is the basic of being a secretary. She nodded. "This is it. This is indeed Mr. Fu''s phone number." However, what she didn''t expect was that President Tang actually pulled the ck directly, and did not recognize this as Fu Fan''s. Indeed, Mr. Fan''s phone number is not listed in Mr. Tang''s address book. That''s because Mr. Fan''s phone number is written in Mr. Tang''s heart. Today, however, she suddenly realized that Tang always really put down because she couldn''t remember Fu Fan''s phone number. After having breakfast, Fu Fan is still waiting for the reply from Tang Guo. He might have waited too long, so he was anxious, and he couldn''t help but dial the phone. At this time he suddenly realized whether his number had been hacked. "Xiao Fan, who are you calling?" Exactly, Chen Heng walked in and found Fu Fan frowning and lowering his phone. "Is something wrong?" "Brother Chen, use your cell phone." Chen Heng was a little confused, but lent it to Fu Fan. However, this time the call was not connected. "Brother Chen, do you have a spare phone with you?" Chen Heng nodded and gave Fu Fan a spare phone, and Fu Fan dialed the familiar number again, but it was still not connected. Fu Fan thought of another possibility, Tang Guo''s mobile phone should be set to not ept strange calls. With Mei Min in, anyone who wants to contact her cannot be contacted. "Brother Chen, can the doctor say I can be discharged?" Chen Heng shook his head: "Although there is no problem at present, the doctor''s suggestion is to stay in the hospital for a few days to observe, even if it is a mild concussion, it is a concussion. Xiao Fan, don''t think about other things before you raise your body." "No matter what you want to do, you can''t do it, you can''t do anything." Chen Heng''s words persuaded Fu Fan. Yes, he does have to raise his body now, otherwise he can''t do anything. Chapter 3451: Female President (64) Chapter 3451: Female President (64) 3451) else Observing these days in the hospital, Fu Fan is living like a year. When he was approved to be discharged from the hospital that day, he only told Chen Heng that he had something to do, disguised himself, and ran out. Even Lan Yaling, who came in to help him clean up, called him, but he didn''t answer. "Brother Chen, do you know what Brother Fan did? The rush was so hurried that I told him not to hear it." Chen Heng shook his head. He didn''t know, but he always felt uneasy. "My body just recovered, I''m really worried." Lan Yaling wrinkled a little face, and she couldn''t hide her worried look. "I always feel that Fan is a little strange and I don''t know what happened to him." Chen Heng also couldn''t understand this. Before, he wanted to investigate who Fu Fan had called before, but the other party did a very clean job, and even deleted the records of the call. To such a degree, it is really nothing like Fu Fan can do. When was Fu Fan''s thoughts so delicate that people couldn''t catch the little braids? If this is the case, there will not be so many leaks before. "Secretary Mei, I''m already downstairs in yourpany. I want to see her now." Fu Fan came to the Tang''s office building at a stretch. In some hot weather, he not only had to wear sunsses, he had to wear a hat. It will not be recognized, it really makes him feel a bit ufortable. Mei Min wasn''t worried at all, and he responded in a hurry: "I''ll ask President Tang for you." As for Mr. Tang''s disappearance, she could not guarantee it. About a minuteter, Mei Min''s phone number was dialed back: "General Manager Tang asked, what do you have? If there is nothing important, there may be no time to meet you. So, Mr. Fu, you''d better make things happen The importance is clear. I will tell President Tang truthfully. " "She doesn''t want to see me?" "Mr. Fu, please exin why." There was a bit of anger in Fu Fan''s heart, and he hadn''t encountered such treatment for a long time. However, thinking of his purpose, he endured. "Then I''ll wait for her here, she will alwayse down." "Mr. Fu himself." Because the weather was too hot, Fu Fan stood for a while and couldn''t stand it. He went straight into the car. The eyes were not blinking, staring at the door of the office building. In addition, after Mei Min hung up the phone, she called Wen Huai quickly. "Wen Shao, I think there is one thing that needs to be notified to you. Fu Fan has been going to see President Tang one after another. Although President Tang refused, but I look at Fu Fan''s appearance, it seems that he is not willing to give up easily. Pay more attention. I hope that the person apanying Mr. Tang is someone who really cares and loves her. " Whether Wen Huai can catch it, he can only see his ability. "Fu Fan hase to see Miss Sister?" The popsicles in Wen Huai''s hands fell down. "You said he was waiting downstairs?" "That''s how the other party responded." "Then I''ll be right there." Wen Huai couldn''t sit still. The Fu Fan wasn''t really a thing. He wanted to eat grass, and there was no way. This was the treasure he found. Now that he has been picked up, no one can take it away. "Wen Shao, you shouldn''t be back today ..." "Hurry back, my side is over. I was going to surprise the younger sister. No, it''s a long way back. Now it won''t work. I will let the driver drive faster. I will be there in about two hours. side." see you tomorrow Chapter 3452: Female President (65) Chapter 3452: Female President (65) 3452 Born-19 Nov Within two hours, Wen Huai was downstairs from Tangguo. Because he is not very famous now, not the kind of well-known star, even if the previous drama is a hot drama. The role yed by the three men is also impressive. However, the audience of this drama still has to be divided into age groups. At this time, especially in this ce, there is almost no understanding of Wenhuai. Therefore, Wen Huai didn''t disguise, jumped out of the car, and rushed down, Sun Zhen saw that his eager appearance was also funny behind him, and did not follow. Li Hefei followed Wen Huai quickly. After all, he was an assistant and a bodyguard, so he had to protect Wen Huai''s safety at all times. Fu Fan was waiting for Tang Guo downstairs. He had already received Mei Min''s reminder, and of course he did not dare to let Wen Huai go alone. In the event that Fan Fan did something radical, what made Wenhuai, it was his failure. Fu Fan stared at the direction of the office building without blinking. When Wen Huai appeared in his field of vision, he saw it and made an action. He quickly got out of the car and ran to stop Wen Huai. However, when Wen Huai saw his sister''s eagerness, her steps were already fast, and Fu Fan couldn''t stop, Wen Huai had already entered. He chased the door and heard people calling Wen Huai Wen Shao. Wen Huai and him are treated differently. The other party went straight to the elevator. The security guard also smiled slightly at the other party. He didn''t mean to stop it, which made Fu Fan''s face look very bad. He has some memories, of course knowing that Wen Huai is not a grassroots origin, but a real young master. At this time, he still believes that Wen Huai and Tang Guo still have a sibling rtionship, maybe Tang Guo knows Wen Huai''s identity. Yes, Wen Huai is the master of the Wen family. Wen is the first domesticpany. How could the two not know each other? The weather was very hot. Fu Fan didn''t go in and asked his assistant. The other party always gave the most official answer. There was no need to ask for it. He returned to the car. He was waiting here, always waiting for her to appear. Mei Min was the first to know what happened to Wen Huai, and quickly went to the elevator and waited. As soon as the elevator door opened, Wen Huai was flushed with a blush. The blush was because the weather was too hot, and I ran too fast just now. "Secretary Mei." Wen Huai and Mei Min greeted him, but his eyes were looking at the door of Tangguo''s office. He whispered, "Is the youngdy busy now? If you are busy, I''ll wait here for a while, please help me Take a ss of ice water. This weather is really hot and unbearable. " "Mr. Tang is signing documents. It''s not too busy. There is no arrangement this afternoon." Mei Min said Tang Guo''s whereabouts at once. "Wen Shao didn''t need to be so anxious. I don''t think Mr. Tang has that meaning." Then, Mei Min said very quietly, "Mr. Tang also put him on the cklist." After saying this, Mei Min found that Wen Huai''s eyes couldn''t hide the smile, and couldn''t help smiling. Wen Shao is a good person. How can Mr. Tang throw away watermelons and pick up small sesame seeds? "Then I''ll wait here," Wenhuai found a ce, and sat down, "It''s too hot, let the air conditioner take a break." At the end, he lifted his clothes a little bit disgustingly, and his heart was very tangled. Originally, I wanted to rush back, and came to see her with a fragrant smell. As a result, except for Fu Fan, who came to make him stink, he didn''t know whether he would be rejected. Chapter 3453: Female President (66) Chapter 3453: Female President (66) 3453 Born-19 Nov Mei Min gave Wenhuai a ss of ice water and then went to Tang Guo''s office. In fact, when Wen Huai appeared below the office building, Tang Guo heard the system say that he hade. The system is not monitoring Wen Huai''s whereabouts, but has been observing Fu Fan, who was a bit wrong, and saw Wen Huai by the way. "General Tang, Wen Shao is here." Mei Min felt that it was still necessary to inform, mainly Tang Guo today, it was really not very busy. You can listen to her while working on the file. Tang Guo looked up: "Why did hee? Isn''t he still filming in a foreign country?" System: Pretend, pretend, my secretary is deceived, and have no conscience. "Wen Shao originally decided toe back today. It is estimated that he wanted to surprise Mr. Tang." Speaking of this, Mei Min also added, "Now the weather is really too hot. When I saw Wen Shaoing out, I was full. Blushing, definitely not hot. " System: That silly boy, he kind of buys people, even the meticulous person like Mei Min is willing to say good things for him. Apart from that, now Tang Guo feels that Wen Huai is a very nice person who has a better rtionship with her. "Where is he now?" "Have a break outside. I heard that Tang was busy and didn''te in. Otherwise, with Wen Shao''s personality, most of them came in to find you." Tang Guo smiled in his eyes and put down the document in his hand: "I''m going out to see if I know he has eaten?" "I haven''t had time to ask about this, but he should have been hurrying all the way. He probably didn''t eat it. And this weather, I don''t think he has any appetite." Tang Guo had already left the office, and as soon as he was out, Wen Huai was sitting on the sofa and resting. His redness on his face faded a lot, and he was wiping the sweat on his forehead with a tissue. "I also want a ss of iced water," Wen Huai drank the iced water in one breath, still feeling thirsty, and did not solve his current situation at all, "Brother Li, do you know where the refrigerator is?" "I" Li Hefei just had to answer to know that Tang Guo had appeared in front of Wenhuai: "One ss of ice water is enough, and then drinking is not good for the body. Sit here for a while and drink some room temperature." Tang Guo''s words were not whispered, and the assistants around him heard them. But they are all used to it. Anyway, they are used to it. Wen Shao alwayses to Mr. Tang from time to time. They all know that this is the little cook of Mr. Tang''s family. The people are very delicate. rice. ording to Secretary Mei, as long as it was the lunch he sent, he definitely made it by himself. Every day, the patient did the trick, and it didn''t repeat the sample at all. When they asionally went to look for President Tang, they also smelled the smell of the food and felt delicious. If they can, such little cooks, they also want to have a dozen. "Are you finished?" Wen Huai raised his head in surprise, still holding the empty ss in his hand. "Drink another ss, it''s all right, it''s too hot. It''s just a bit hot in my heart, so I need to drink some cold. " "If I pour you a cup at room temperature, drinking too much will make you diarrhea." Tang Guo took over the cup from Wenhuai and asked again, "There should be tasks next. How can I do well? You let me Take care of yourself, you don''t take care of yourself. " "Let''s do it. Whatever you say is what it is, drink it at room temperature, but I''ll drink ten cups." Wen Huai stood up and grabbed Tang Guo''s small hand. Chapter 3454: Female President (67) Chapter 3454: Female President (67) 3454 Born-19 Nov Seeing Tang Guo did not break away, in the presence of so many assistants, it is obvious that they are announcing their rtionship, and I am particrly happy. "Sister, you pour me in person, and I won''t drink ice." System: This is still coquettish, terrible, silly boy. Secretary Mei: Fortunately, Wen Shaoping is also busy. If shees every day and sprinkles some dog food in front of her every day, most of her single dog will be killed. System: I can''t sustain it, I just want to get used to it. He will experience many, many things like this in every world. The stomach has slowly grown and can hold a lot of dog food. At this moment, the assistants in the office all had the same thoughts as Mei Min. Fortunately, Wen Shao usually was busy, and he had toe every day, who could stand it. Especially the general manager Tang of their family, who was especially pampered, couldn''t stand it, it was really unbearable. "Okay, I''ll pour you ten cups, right?" "Yes, ten cups." Wen Huaiughed in his eyes, held Tang Guo''s hand, and followed her to the position of the water dispenser. Mei Min was on the side, watching as Tang Guo received ten sses of water from Wen Huai. He poured his brain into his stomach, and finally hit a full stomach with happiness. Mei Min was a very serious person, and couldn''t help but show an inexplicable expression. "have you eaten?" "Not yet. I have been separated from you for so long, especially thinking that it''s hard to kill the youth, so I hurried over to see you. Even if I can''t eat, I just want you." System: "..." This little love story is still set, especially. Mei Min: Can she leave now? Why is she a little regretful and told Wen Huai what happened to Fu Fan? "Then go back first, I''ll let you prepare for you." "Without you, I can''t swallow, I just want to look at you here, I will be full when I look at it, I don''t need to eat anything." From Mei Min''s mouth, I know that Fu Fan came to Tang Guo and was so persistent. A sense of crisis arose in my heart, anxious to turn into a pendant, hanging directly on Tang Guo''s body, twenty-four hours a day. The baby has been found by him, and others just don''t want to **** it. "Then I will send it to you. How about you eat in my office?" Mei Min nced at the other silent assistants, and admitted her mistake in her heart. It was her fault that made everyone just eat lunch and eat dog food again. System: This kid has be a jackal. After Tang Guo and Wen Huai entered the office, Mei Min and a group of assistants were relieved and shook their heads. Although they began to deliver food to Mr. Tang in Wenhuai, they felt that things were unusual, but they have been very surprised to this day. Fu Fan waited in the car for a long time, and Tang Guo and Wen Huai finally appeared from the office building. When Tang Guo appeared, Fu Fan quickly got out of the car and stopped in front of Tang Guo, staring at Tang Guo''s face with a burning look. At that moment, manyplex emotions shed in his eyes. Since there is still a chance, he will never let go of anything. The scene was briefly embarrassed, and Fu Fanxian opened his mouth: "Can you talk alone? I want to tell you something, and it won''t dy you too much time. Some things, I want to talk to you well." He wanted to say too much and couldn''t finish it in ten days. But now he just wants to say one thing, can they go back to before? "What''s the matter, let''s just say that there are no outsiders here." Chapter 3455: Female President (68) Chapter 3455: Female President (68) 3455 Born-19 Jan 1978 When Fu Fan wanted to say something, he suddenly saw that Wen Huai and Tang Guo were holding hands, which made him hesitate for a while, but didn''t respond to what to do or what to say. He only stared tightly at the ce where the fingers were intertwined, his expression was unpredictable, and he couldn''t guess what was in his mind. howe? He was extremely clear that the rtionship between them could only be sister and brother, and it could not be so. This is absolutely impossible. How could this be the case? What went wrong? "Is there anything else? If not, Ahuai and I are going home." Tang Guo nodded to Fu Fan, polite and rusty. This tone is not familiar to Fu Fan. Even in front of him, her tone was not necessarily gentle. But it wasn''t like that when she said each sentence, she could still feel it, and she cared about him in her words. And those eyes are also strange, not her impression. No, this is her. This is her, she is always angry, yes, everyone is angry. I remember that after he left, he did suffer a lot for some time, but then one day he turned around. At that time, he thought he was working from time to time, and he never thought about it. This was her help to operate. In the days when he was suffering from the other side, she must be angry before she could produce Wenhuai, and even perform such a show in front of him, right? "I have something, a very important thing, and I need to talk to you alone." Fu Fan, who wants to understand, thinks that if she lowers her figure like this, she will definitely move. Just give them time to talk alone, he''s sure they will go back in time. If she didn''t like him, why would she help himter? This time, he won''t let her down. "If it''s about business, you can talk to Secretary Mei first," Tang Guo said in the same tone. "If it''s a private matter, let''s talk now. I don''t think we need to talk alone. Necessary misunderstanding. "Tang Guo also nced at Wen Huai when he said this," After all, A Huai is here, I and you are gone, throw him here, what is this? " Tang Guo said this, it was tantamount to directly rifying the rtionship with Wen Huai, which made Fu Fan look pale, but he insisted that Tang Guo was angry and used Wen Huai to **** him off. "Okay, then I''ll tell you straight, I know you were angry before." Maybe I missed it and want to find it again, even though this Fu Fan is still the proud and unwilling to bow his head, he is still Choose to bow your head once at this time, "I want to say, let''s go back to where we were before." "how?" "I want to understand a lot during this time. It was between life and death yesterday. When I fell in midair, I suddenly understood and found that you are very important in my heart." Fu Fan stared at Tang Guo''s face, trying to There was a look of movement on her face, but it was not. It was Tang Guo who had the same expression as before, which made Fu Fan''s heart cool. He always felt that something was different, but he believed that his guess was correct. "Maybe I didn''t make it clear just now," Tang Guo held Wenhuai. "This is Ahuai, the full name is Wenhuai, my current boyfriend." Wen Huai was originally nervous, but now suddenly loosen. As long as the sister''s heart is with him, he is not worried about anything. Chapter 3456: Female President (69) Chapter 3456: Female President (69) Chapter 3456 Female President (69) No matter how many times Fu Fan came to find him, he was not worried. "No, it''s impossible, you must be angry with me, right?" Tang Guo''s serious introduction looked very realistic, which scared Fu Fan a little. Fu Fan took a step forward, but was stopped by Li Hefei. Li Hefei was very tall and burly, and it was easy to block Fu Fan. "Let''s go." Tang Guo took Wen Huai to the side of the car, and the two got into the car, leaving only a crisp and clear back to Fu Fan. Fu Fan wanted to chase after him. He can''t help it. "Get away!" Fu Fan was a little angry, calmly talking to Li Hefei. The momentum on his body really made Li Hefei startled. He actually felt that Fu Fan was a bit wrong. Of course, it was only a moment, he turned away and left Fu Fan at all. Mr. Tang''s attitude is very obvious, he has no idea at all about Fu Fan. At that time, he did not suppress Fu Fan. It was already benevolent. This Fu Fan is good. Now he wants to eat it. Do you think that President Tang''s family just threw it when he wanted to throw it, and picked it back when he wanted to throw it back? Li Hefei''s inattentiveness made Fu Fan''s face hot and felt humiliated. But what made him even more concerned was Tang Guo''s attitude. He turned relentlessly and left, without the slightest affection and nostalgia for him in the eyes, which made him feel ufortable. With a cold face, Fu Fan got into the car and drove away. He will not give up. Since he cane back again, he will use all means to let them start again. This time, he would never let her leave him. [Host, Fu Fan is wrong. "I see it." [Host, what do you think of him? "Xiao Tongzi, don''t you knowingly why? From all the performances just now, most of them are rebirths, which has the greatest chance. His eyes have eagerness, they are bound to get, nostalgia, and there is a trace of guilt. Not rebirth, then What is it? " [The host is big, you observe it very carefully, I thought you were too busy petting the little cook, and you forgot to observe these. "Where can it be? After all, I have vengeance with Fu Fan, and naturally I will pay more attention to his situation." System: OK, he knows that the host is very vengeful and has not forgotten. It may be that Fu Fan did not do anything before, and she is thinking about countermeasures. [So it is difficult to change the nature of Jiangshan, even if it is reborn, Fu Fan should have a lot of virtues. Depending on his appearance, he may not be reconciled. "I''m not afraid of him being unwilling, I''m afraid he''s willing." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on his lips. "What can he do, despite trying it out, I''ll lose if I seed." System: This woman, it''s hard to do. It was the cute little cook who was next to him that could impress her. After Fu Fan went back, as if nothing had happened, under the circumstances of Chen Heng''s doubt, Fu Fan asked Chen Heng''s contact information for a director. "Ask Director Xu if he is nning to make a new drama." Fu Fan said casually, just sitting therezily, obviously still the same person, Chen Heng always felt that something was different, just wondering. He and Lan Yaling looked at each other, and finally shook his head. Chen Hengcai said, "Xu Dao has always been wayward. Who knows when he remembers and will make a show. Thest time, it was two years ago. Xiao Fan, actually don''t So anxious, you take a two-day break, and then you finish recording the adventure show, everything slowly. " "Although there are directors like Xu Dao in the industry, this Xu Dao is the least-looking background. It is not a bad thing to call and ask, Brother Chen, what do you say?" Chen Heng had nothing to refute, thinking it was right, anyway, he did not mean to stop it. To Chen Heng''s surprise, Fu Fan seemed to have a good conversation with Xu Dao on the opposite side. He also heard that Xu Dao seemed to be really ready to make a y, and he was so excited. "Brother Chen, I want to talk to Yaling." "Okay, then you talk, I won''t bother you." Chen Heng left with interest, but it was a little itchy in her heart, and she wanted to ask Fu Fan and Director Xu how they talked. see you tomorrow Chapter 3457: Female President (70) Chapter 3457: Female President (70) 3457: Word Stacks Level 3457 After Chen Heng walked away, the whole room was quiet. This quietness made Lan Yaling feel a little scary. Fu Fan didn''t say anything, she didn''t ask. If she stayed at the front end, she might have been unable to hold back and asked Fu Fan to tell her. It was because of that horrible and scary feeling that she felt that it would be possible to let her panic not happen without saying a word. But in the quiet room, Fu Fan''s voice finally sounded. "Yaling." "Fan ... Fan, do you have any important things to say to me?" Lan Yaling, as before, showed a bright smile to Fu Fan, "What the **** is this thing, and it is so mysterious?" Secret, makes me particrly nervous. " Not only nervous, but also scared. She had felt that that terrible thing was happening, no, it was about to happen. So what was it that couldn''t calm her whole heart? "It''s about us." "I''ve been thinking a lottely, especially these two days." Fu Fan didn''t wait for Lan Yaling to ask anything, and continued, "I can''t forget a person in my heart. The thing I want to tell you is that we are still apart. . " "Fan Brother, are you joking?" Lan Yaling worked hard to maintain the smile. In fact, his facial expressions have begun to stiffen. No, the whole person is stiff, staring at Fu Fan like a machine. It turned out that Fan was breaking up with her first. To make matters worse, the other party said that there was another person in his heart, which undoubtedly hit her a lot. who''s that person? Look at Fan, he likes that person first. If you like that person, why bother to provoke her? why? If she didn''t give her hope at first, she would have no hope. Even if she is his fan, at first she just wanted to be his assistant professionally, take care of everything for him, never thought of being with him, or even getting his like. It was his strength that sometimes touched her with gentleness. The pressure with him is not what ordinary people can bear. She is ready, ready to be scolded by countless fans, ready to be subject to all rumors, and ready to be said by many people that they are not worthy of him at all. She is not worthy of him. She has now adapted to the role and is painting their bright future, but he says that there is another person in his heart, let''s be separated. So, what is she? Come on, do you want to go? "What I''m saying is true." Fu Fan saw that Lan Yaling had already lowered her head, and the whole person was very silent. She didn''t say a word, and she couldn''t see how her expression was, and said, "I willpensate you in another way. You didn''t say Xishan That vi is very old-fashioned, I will transfer it to you, and I will give you a five million card. What else do you need, you can mention it at this time. " "But you have to promise me another thing. The thing we have broken up at the moment cannot be passed on for the time being. When people outside have forgotten our rtionship, I will find a suitable opportunity to announce it. At that time, you You can take the money and live in that vi, whatever life you want to live. " Fu Fanzi believes that this arrangement is very appropriate. The woman Lan Yaling has always been very interested. In that lifetime, she was also very interested, and never asked him some personal matters. Chapter 3458: Female President (71) Chapter 3458: Female President (71) 3458: Word Stacks Level 3458 "If you have other requirements, you can talk to me now, as long as I can do it, I can promise you." Seeing Lan Yaling just hanging her head and not talking, Fu Fan spoke again. In short, he is impossible with Lan Yaling. Now that he was back at the beginning, of course he would catch something that he was afraid to catch and let it slip away. This time he would grab it vigorously, and do everything in his power to catch it. Even if he couldn''t, he would use a rope or even a chain to lock it firmly. He was able toe back, and one day God understood his mind and nned to give him another chance. So, how could he fail? "Do you think I really care about the beautiful scenery of Xishan Vi, suitable for old age?" Lan Yaling finally raised her head, but she was already full of tears. "I don''t care about those at all, I care about you in that vi ... you said, when you don''t act in the future, we will stay in the vi for the elderly, get up every morning to watch the sunrise, and watch the sunset in the evening, to live a nd and warm day. " "In the beginning, I refused you. You were a big star. One of the hottest actors at the time, I was just a little assistant. I was in the entertainment circle of handsome guys and beautiful women. I was not outstanding, and your status was simply Not equal. "Lan Yaling wiped her face with her sleeves and opened her eyes with red eyes." I know myself, I never thought you would like me, but what you didter made me uncontroble. , Even deep into it. Fu Fan, but now you tell me, there is another person in your heart, do you think it is funny to me? " "What else do you want?" "You can''t afford what I want. Even if you give it now, I don''t want it." What she wanted was Fu Fan''s like, but Fu Fan couldn''t afford it at all. Even to her, she was already pure. Fan Fan had other people in her heart, how could she give her only love and like. "then you" "You agreed to maintain the status quo rtionship, I agreed. As for the rest, I don''t want to." Lan Yaling no longer shed tears, she only woke up in this dream like a princess. She felt unreal at first, but it was not real atst. The prince will not fall in love with Cindere, and the fairy tale has already told her. Even Cindere is not really Cindere. But she didn''t believe it and decided to take a gamble, and she really lost. "In order not to arouse suspicion from the outside world, I will still be your assistant for the time being. After two months, I will resign, resigning for my own reasons, and disappear forever in this circle. The future will not need me. "You don''t have to have any psychological burden, but you don''t like it. It''s good to everyone earlier," Lan Yaling turned and wiped her tears, "I always thought it was a dream. Dream awake. Fan, if there is nothing else, I''ll go out. There are many paparazzi outside, I still live in that room temporarily, what is the assistant to do, call me at any time. " After saying this, Lan Ya Ling head did not return to the room and took the door. Lan Yaling''s fruit was absolutely simple, making Fu Fan feel that he was not mistaken, this woman really was very interesting. The other party is so sensible, of course, he will not treat her. Even if she doesn''t want Xishan''s vi, he will discount him a sum of money, enough for her life. Chapter 3459: Female President (72) Chapter 3459: Female President (72) 3459: Word Stacks Level 3459 After solving the problem of Lan Yaling, Fu Fanmunicated with Xu Dao about the new drama from time to time. In addition, I also created opportunities to be more familiar with some directors in the industry. In the middle, he finished recording the adventure show and became a guest on several shows. The final response was very good. Chen Heng looked at all this, of course, very happy. But one thing he was worried about was that there seemed to be no problem between Fu Fan and Lan Yaling. But I asked both of them and said there was no problem. Chen Heng suddenly felt that Fu Fan''s whole person changed a lot, and Lan Yaling''s change was not small either. However, Fu Fan''s career seems to be gradually stabilizing, and even rising, he left these brains behind and never asked. Until the day Xu Dao was about to cast a cast, Chen Heng apanied Fu Fan to audition. What he didn''t expect was that the people who came to audition were Wen Huai. Wen Huai came to test the water this time with the male No.1. After all, he has yed Male No. 3 and Male No. 2. Although the film ying Male No. 2 has not yet been broadcast. But Xu Dao, who is an actor, never chooses his fame. On the contrary, he prefers to use one without much fame. As long as he has his actor, even if he is an amateur, he is willing to cultivate it hand in hand. This is why Fu Fan did everything possible to have a good rtionship with this guide Xu. Of course, Xu Dao also does not exclude popr actors. No matter what actor, as long as he sees it, he uses it. Xu Dao is about to cast a cast, and the staff deliberately chose a rtivelyrge venue. After all, every time Xu Dao casts a cast, almost half of the actors in the entertainment circle wille. Perhaps many people think that with so many peopleing in, it is very difficult to choose a role, and someone will definitely help with theyers of deletion. Actually otherwise, those whoe to participate in the casting need to walk around in front of Xu Dao. He must first look at the first impression and think that there is a candidate for his role in the mind, and he will leave the person, and Categorize them and what role they y. Just walking around this way, most people can be deleted. Wen Huai and Fu Fan met at the gate. Unfortunately, Tang Guo also apanied Wen Huai today. She mainly considered two points. First, Wen Huai was involved in these before, and she had never watched it live. Second, Fu Fan is born again, and he will definitelye. She came here to support Wenhuai. After all, Xu Dao''s choice of people has his own unique vision. No matter how good Huai Huai is in her heart, Xu Dao can''t look down on it, and that''s no way. If it fails, she canfort her little cook. System: Does he look not only tofort the little cook, but to observe Fu Fan? Recently, I also arranged for Mei Min to pay more attention to Wen Huai''s affairs, and even specially let the public rtions team take care of it. If there is any negative news, quickly suppress it. This is not to be afraid. What Fan Fan does is not good for Wen Huai ? This protector is just like a calf, afraid that others might not know that this is her little cook? "I didn''t expect President Tang toe." Fu Fan took the initiative to say hello to Tang Guo, his eyes burning, and he never left Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded gently: "I happen to be free today to apany Ahuai." Fu Fan''s face sank a little, and Wen Huai''s eyes were a bit bad, especially when they were holding hands, they didn''t even care about the surrounding eyes. In particr, Wen Huai''s face was happy, and he was particrly proud, and he was annoyed. Chapter 3460: Female President (73) Chapter 3460: Female President (73) 3460: Word Stacks Level 3460 "I know you''re angry, but you don''t need to **** me this way." Fu Fan took a step closer to Tang Guo and said in a low voice, "I will prove to you that we cane over again. In addition, I have nothing to do with Lan Yaling, and she is innocent. I don''t know when you have secretly lived in my heart, but I ignored it too much and didn''t notice it. " "You don''t want to ept me now, and you don''t need to find someone by your side." Fu Fanbei said profoundly that the voice was still very low, and only Tang Guo and Wen Huai could hear it in front of him. As for other people, they can''t get close to them at all. Wen Huai couldn''t hear that. What does it mean to just find someone? He is not a casual person. He only determined the rtionship after earnestly getting along with the younger sister. "Fu Yingdi, I don''t care if you and the younger sister have any quarrels in the past, but I am not a casual person to find. We are serious between us and we will get married in the future. We are serious about it, not a child show." There are still people in the distance, and Wen Huai really wants to give a loud retribution to each other. But now, in this case, I can only keep my voice down, and there is no momentum at all. "Fu Yingdi, Ahuai and I are serious, please don''t tell me that I will find someone casually in the future. This sounds ufortable to me, and it is an insult to Ahuai." Tang Guo pulled Wen Huai inward. , "Hope, this is the only time today, don''t let me hear it again." "General Tang." Fu Fan called Tang Guo, "I won''t give up." Tang Guotou did not return, what can he do if he does not give up? The person he should catch has long since disappeared and will never reappear. Even if he regrets it and understands, that person will never return. No one is waiting for you. It''s not something that can repent. Some people, some things, if you miss it, do nt miss it. Do nt sleep in this life, next life, next life, you will never meet again and again. "Xiao Fan." After Tang Guo and Wen Huai entered, Lan Yaling and Chen Heng, who were on the side, came over. They did not hear what Fu Fan and Tang Guo said just now. But Chen Heng faintly felt from Fu Fan''s expression: "Xiao Fan, today you are here to try the show. You have forgotten a lot of things for today''s role?" "Brother Chen doesn''t have to worry, I''m sure." "Okay, then I''ll go to the bathroom first." Chen Heng covered his stomach and let Lan Yaling notice. "Brother Chen, are you unwell?" "Yesterday got cold and broke your stomach. It''s okay, just a moment, right away." "Then you go quickly." Lan Yaling exhaled a breath, followed Fu Fan to go inside, about three minutes came over, and whispered: "Is it Mr. Tang?" Fu Fan paused: "You don''t have to ask these questions." "That''s it." Lan Yaling felt a sharp gaze above her head, and wrote a mockery on the corner of her lips. "You can rest assured, I won''t talk nonsense, who am I, who has been in contact for so long, you don''t know? I said I would only do two months with you for two months. After I resign, I will leave here, return to my hometown, listen to my parents, and honestly test a stable institution, and live a nd life. " "A dream of falling in love with a big star is enough for one. I''m afraid there will be more games and the whole person will go crazy." Chapter 3461: Female President (74) Chapter 3461: Female President (74) 3461 Born-19 Dec 1974 "I will not treat you badly." Fu Fan emphasized. "But I don''t need what you callpensation. What you shouldpensate me can''tpensate. So, it''s not necessary." "Well, Fan, you prepare for it, today''s role should be important to you." The first scene was to walk around in front of Xu Dao. With the performance and image of Wen Huai and Fu Fan, they all passed, without any problems. Next was a long wait. This guide Xu, Tang Guo also knew. It''s just not that familiar. But Tang Guo''s arrival surprised Xu Dao very much. "Why did President Tange to my little ce?" Actually, Xu Dao had already seen Wen Huai holding hands with Tang Guo. This young man was impressed. He just paid attention when the other party appeared. He instantly jumped out of his mind. He even has the urge to add some drama to him. "I came with my subject." Tang Guo said without concealing it. Wen Huai also consciously stood closer, and smiled and Xu Dao nodded. "Xu Dao is good. The baked objects are still warm. " "It''s a humorous young man," Xu Daoughed, nodded to Wen Huai, and then said to Tang Guo, "Although it is the object of President Tang, but you should know the rules here." "Director Xu just stared at my house, Huai, for more than a minute, and he should be more satisfied with him, am I right?" "Yes, when he appeared, I instantly found a role suitable for him. Although this role is not male, but there is a lot of drama. It depends on his next performance. If no one exceeds him, That role is his. "During the conversation, Xu Dao gave Wen Huai a part of the script." If you are interested, try this er. " After Xu Dao spoke, he looked at Wen Huai. It mainly depends on his response. After all, many people who areing to the man may not be the first one when they hear it, and they may even be dissatisfied in their hearts and even decline his arrangements politely. As for the male No. 1 candidate, he also has it, which is Fu Fan who is very famous recently. "Since Xu Dao puts such a high value on it, he also specially showed me another part of the script. I must think about it carefully." Wen Huai didn''t find anything bad at all. When he got this part of the script, he nced for a moment and felt that he could try it. Such a person design is indeed a challenge. The next time, it''s time for the actors to try out after the selection. An actor, with a maximum of five minutes and a minimum of one minute. It really takes a bit of strength to stand out from the crowd. Fu Fan has been preparing for the role of the male No. 1 for a long time. No one in the field tried the male No. 1 to match him. Xu Dao announced in public that Fu Fan had been appointed. Chen Heng was so excited that he had some words incoherent. He thought that he would have to wait for a long time. However, he did not expect that Liu Anhua Mingyi Vige, Fu Fan''s spring came again. Fu Fan did not leave because Wenhuai had not yet yed. He had heard before that Wen Huai was also heading for the No. 1 male. Wen Huai was thest one to y. To everyone''s expectations, Wen Huai''s role in the trial turned out to be a big viin in the y. And the part of the screeny ispletely different from other actors. It should be said that the difficulty is higher. Surprisingly, Wenhuai''s degree ofpletion is very high, almost perfectly expressing the transformation of the character''s personality, making people immersive and fascinated. "Wenhuai is right, it''s you." Xu Daoughed on the spot, "I know, you must be suitable." At the same time, Xu Dao muttered in his heart, this kid is not simple, there is a set of acting, or the object of President Tang. "Miss, what did I do just now?" Wen Huai came to Tang Guo''s side, "Did you not lose face?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I always believed that you could do well." "It''s really my blessing to be able to win your trust like this." Wen Huai also ignored Tang Guo''s eyes and took Tang Guo''s hand directly. You, what do you want to eat? Let''s go shopping together? " Xu Dao: The young people today really don''t take care of his empty nest old man. "Xiao Fan, let''s go." Chen Heng saw what came, and also understood why Fu Fan changed so much. Fu Fan was pulled into the car by Chen Heng and closed his eyes. Chen Heng was sitting as the co-pilot, and because Lan Yaling was sitting next to Fu Fan, he didn''t say much, just to frequently watch Fu Fan stay motionless. In the end, he reached out his mobile phone and sent a message to Fu Fan: This is the end of the matter, and he regrets beingte. Looking forward, now that he is selected by Xu Dao, your career will rise to another level. Soon, Fu Fan returned: not toote. Fu Fan: Brother Chen, Guide Xu pays great attention to Huai. see you tomorrow Chapter 3462: Female President (75) Chapter 3462: Female President (75) 3462 Born-19 Nov Chen Heng: I know this, but you are the number one male. Fu Fan: Can be seen by Xu Dao, no matter which number, as long as Xu Dao is willing, the drama is not his arrangement. In the hands of Xu Dao, it was not that he had never appeared before. The second man acted more heavily than the first man, and finally won the second ce. Moreover, the role of Wen Huai will not be worse than that of the male one. Chen Heng frowned, and continued: What do you want to do? Fu Fan: Buy a hot search for Wen Huai and be selected by Xu Dao. Help him hype. Don''t need to do anything else, just exaggerate. Chen Heng: Killing? Fu Fan did not exin: Brother Chen can do what I said, money is not a problem. Chen Heng finally couldn''t help asking another thing: Xiao Fan, you weren''t like this before, even if there was a talented actor like Wen Huai, you would not choose to do it. Xiao Fan, to be honest, is it because Wen Huai is the general manager of Tang that you deliberately targeted him? Fu Fan: Brother Chen, you don''t need to ask too much, just follow what I said. Isn''t this the circle? You have helped me to do many such things before, because he is the general manager of Tang, so you dare not strike him? Chen Heng had nothing to say, and didn''t know what to send in the past: Don''t worry, you should consider it for two days before deciding. Fu Fan did not continue to reluctantly, but only two dayster, he still had the same attitude, and even regardless of Chen Heng''s persuasion, he went to find someone himself. But half an hour, Wen Huai suddenly came up to search. On the entire Weibo, I was specting about what a good actor Wenhuai was, a treasure boy or something. The team that runs this matter is very professional, and also intercepted a few clips from Wenhuai. The number of Wenhuai fans is rising straight up. Those who started to fan Wenhuai really want to pull out his bottoms. "Mr. Tang, it now seems that the other party is helping Wen Shao to buy hot search. Most of them want to kill Wen Shao. Do we need to take any action?" Mei Min asked. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and turned over the situation on Weibo. He didn''t see anything to vilify Wen Huai, so he called Wen Huai. "Sister, you should be very busy at this time, and even calling me makes me a little ttered." "Are you busy?" "Before reading the script, before you start the machine, think about it carefully, steam the stew in the pot and bring it to you in a while. The taste should be good, and we will eat it together in a while." "Did you see Hot Search? Many people praise you." "I saw it, I didn''t expect me to be so popr," Wen Huai joked, "it''s a bit ttered." "You don''t seem to be ufortable, so I don''t need to help you eliminate the heat?" "It''s not necessary. Everyone praises me and eliminates any heat." Wen Huai didn''t mind someone killing him. He was not particrly ill and had no ck material. He mingled in this circle for the purpose of acting and the role he wanted to y. As for fame and fortune, does he fancy it? Even if he couldn''t act now, he had one more important thingto take care of his beautiful younger sister. "You''re busy. Don''t worry about me. Come here in a minute. What side dishes do you want?" "Come and stir-fry the cabbage ..." Many fans began to pay attention to Wenhuai, and found that he was not a single dog, and a few Weibos with few digits turned out to be an announcement and show affection. Wen Huai took a look at the above situation and simply made today''s events dynamic. With so many people paying attention, of course, we have to announce something that he and the younger sister really love. System: That Fu Fan is afraid to explode. Chapter 3463: Female President (76) Chapter 3463: Female President (76) 3463 Born-19 Nov Wen Huai: It took me one morning to stew an old hen for my younger sister and make up for it. Next to her is the stir-fried pak choi ordered by her sister. She is going to have lunch with her sister soon. I hope she is not hungry. Originally, the number of fans in Wenhuai was on the rise. As a result, this dynamic suddenly appeared, and he caught everyone a bite of dog food, which really made many people very aggressive. Especially some younger fans did not respond for a while. Their fan brother, which is not a single dog, came up with a fan, after the fan, the other party s first Weibo turned out to be Xiu Enai. This operation did make them temporarily unaware of what to say. Wen Huai didn''t care what those people thought, what hemented on under the news, went to Tang Guo''spany with the lunch box. Fan Fan also saw this Weibo. He wanted to see Wen Huai''s response. He stared at Wenhuai''s few Weibo posts without saying a word, and Chen Heng couldn''t see what he was thinking. What Fan Fan actually thought was that Wen Huai did something he didn''t dare to think. He didn''t have the courage to do such a thing in that lifetime. This feeling made him a little flustered. "Xiao Fan, they look good now. Some things have really passed and there is no way to redeem them. You are now selected by Xu Dao and your future is very good. This time, even if it is not a big deal, President Tang should There won''t be a big reaction. "Chen Heng continued to persuade," Who is Tang always? I know better than you. If she is provoke by her on the apex, she will definitely not let you go. I used to As I said to you, some people have lost their own and cannot find it again. Missed, just missed, there is no broken mirror. " "I believe that man will prevail." "But Xiao Fan, President Tang treats you differently than before. If she still has some friendship with you, I will not persuade you. Now it is, she has her life, there is no rtionship between you, you are involved now They, if they say something bad, are involved in the feelings of others. They are three. " "She''s just angry." "Brother Chen, you don''t know her. She is angry and never tells others. She is actually very proud and won''t admit it. I can''t give up because she is angry and do something mad at me. Got her. " Chen Heng feels that Fu Fan is a little bit confused, and the situation of President Tang and Wen Huai seems to be made out of anger? Obviously those two people are extremely loving. "Xiao Fan, do you think about Yaling, what about Yaling around you? I heard that it was your initiative with Yaling at the time. I expected that Yaling was not so brave. Not you, can she be with you? " "I''ve talked to her already. Brother Chen doesn''t have to worry about this." Fu Fan was a little impatient. "Chan Chen, I want to see the script, so don''t talk about these things." Chen Heng heard that Lan Yaling and Fu Fan had already talked with each other, and it was astonished. No wonder Lan Yaling has been wrong recently. A monthter, Fu Fan and Wen Huai came in. As for the enthusiasm of Wen Huai''s sudden rise before, it is still unabated today. Many people start to talk about the CP of Wen Huai and his mysterious younger sister, and they are still a little inexplicable. But the sweet love shown by Wen Huai really made them jealous of death. Chapter 3464: Female President (77) Chapter 3464: Female President (77) 3464: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Chen Heng and Fu Fan also did not expect that after the killing, the fans were not tired of Wen Huai and felt that he had a lot of farts. Instead, I feel that the CP of Wen Huai and his sister is really good. Especially at noon, every day at Huai Huai, I changed the dishes, and they worked very hard to make them envious and jealous. I wished they had a dozen boyfriends of this kind. I forgot that Wen Huai was actually an actor. Until this day, Wenhuai posted a news: To join the crew tomorrow, I will not be able to prepare lunch and dinner for the younger sister every day. In fact, I ca nt have lunch and dinner with the younger sister, which makes me feel that my life is a bit less. what. However, I will work hard to perform well, to make the director satisfied, ande back early to apany the younger sister. Wen Huai felt that they would continue to do so by developing their love in a dynamic way. As for those who don''t like to see, he doesn''t ask them to see, those who love to see, and bless them, he is very wee. On the first day, Wen Huai and Fu Fan had a rival y. After a few games, Xu Dao frowned a little. He obviously felt that Fu Fan was under pressure. Fortunately, Wenhuai is not a pure neer, and has talent. It is indeed his fancy. Except for the first two games, he was a bit ufortable, andter he responded perfectly. The effect of the shooting was good, and Xu Dao did not care about it, as long as the two were not in the crew. However, he received a call from Tang Guo. "Guide Xu, how is Ahuai''s performance?" Xu Daoughed, "It''s very good, it''s a very talented young man. No wonder you''re fancy." "He is very good. I just want to ask, has anyone bullied him?" Guide Xu: Should it be so obvious? This is hitting this empty nest old man, right? "Where did President Tang say, my crew should be considered a more harmonious ss?" Xu Daoughed, "Rx, Wenhuai is so powerful, no one can bully him. This kid can say, for the good acting, for the people It''s okay, it''s very popr with the crew. " "I can rest assured that." ... "Wen Shao, let''s talk alone." When there wasn''t a duo, Fu Fan found Wen Huai, "I have something to tell you." This time, Wen Huai agreed, and the two found a ce where nobody was. "Wen Shao, you Master Wen is really boring enough to apany her to perform. I know she''s angry with me and I will ask you to y. Can Wen Shao help me with some words if it is convenient? give her." Fu Fan still thinks that Wen Huai and Tang Guo are acting and are angry with him. After all, she likes him so much, how can she forget him in these days? Wen Huai shook her head very seriously: "This may not work. The younger sister is my object first. She likes me rather than acting with me. We are serious and we will talk about marriage in the future." "Fu Yingdi, I still do nt mind what happened in the past, but now I will protect my feelings. In addition, I want to tell you that the person who gave up the younger sister is you, I do nt know why you regret it But every decision you make makes me feel like a y. " "Fu Yingdi, no one will stand still waiting for you to turn back. If there is, it must be you dreaming." "Well, don''t say anything else, I''m going to watch the script. In the future about the younger sister, don''t talk to me. Besides, we are going to get married." Wen Huai is particrly urgent now, if only he could get married in situ, this Fu Fan really looks more and more unpleasant. Chapter 3465: Female President (78) Chapter 3465: Female President (78) 3465: Word Stacks Level 3465 The crew found that there was a contest between Fu Fan and Wen Huai. People with slightly longer qualifications can see that the two are ying against each other. And because they did not affect the shooting progress, Xu Dao basically opened one eye and closed the other. This situationsted until the end. Wenhuai s Weibo news is still the same as before, and he often shares the sweet love between him and Tang Guo. For example, one day, Tang Guo went to the crew to watch him, and he would send it to celebrate. Many onlookers have realized the essence of this pair of CPs and can feel that Wen Huai really likes his sister. So that some fanster can stay, just for cp. Now they are most curious, who is the sister of the Wenhuai family, who is so blessed that the younger brother of the Huaihuai is so desperate, and she misses the filming, can''t wait to stick to her. Fu Fan''s so-called betrayal has not affected Wenhuai so much so far. Even if there are different sounds, they will soon be suppressed by other sounds. Because most of the attention was transferred to Wenhuai, when Lan Yaling disappeared beside Fu Fan, many people forgot to pay attention. Lan Yaling resigned from the position of assistant Fan Fan ording to the agreement. On the day of his resignation, he bought a ticket and returned to his hometown. At present, she is preparing to take a public institution exam, read a book every day, and by the way treat her heartache. It may have been loved, making her unable to hurt love. Even though she had hatred and grudges in her heart, she could not bear to do things that hurt Fu Fan. Therefore, you can only slowly forget it with time. She was a very ordinary person at first, and it was an extraordinary dream, but she was so impressed that she needed a lot of time to forget. Fu Fan tried to meet Tang Guo many times without sess. After buying hot search to kill Wen Huai, he found someone to dig out Wen Hei''s ck guys. Chen Heng disagreed, so he was unwilling to help Fu Fan do such a thing. But Fu Fan didn''t know what was going on, he knew he was holding a god-man in his hand. "Brother Chen, I know that you have a great contact person in your hand. If you don''t want to do it, give me the other person''s number. I''ll do it myself." "Xiao Fan, why not." "Brother Chen, do you like people? Have you missed someone you like? If you like someone, would you be jealous?" "I''ve liked it and missed it, and I''ll be jealous, but I will only regret it in the end and it won''t be the same as your choice." Fu Fan smiled lightly: "That''s because our experience is different, very different, you won''t understand." He lost her twice, once when he took the initiative to leave. Once, she left forever, and after her life passed, he suddenly hesitated, what was all that he did for what it was for. It''s justte. "Xiao Fan, even if you beat Wenhuai, she hated you a lot and would not like you anymore. The contact method I gave you is not good for you. Wenhuai and Tang always have a serious rtionship, not In other rtionships, there are no ck spots. " This, he asked for money, and the other party even warned him that it is best not to move Wenhuai, otherwise it is not affordable on his side. Fu Fan certainly knew that Wen Huai could not move, but he was jealous. He stood jealous of anyone who was right next to her and got her likes, he was jealous and could not wait to pull them down one by one. Chapter 3466: Female President (79) Chapter 3466: Female President (79) 3466) else ( "Xiao Fan, I think your recent state is very bad, you need to calm down." Chen Heng warned seriously, "If you go on this state, you will only stop. I hope you can rest for a while, think about it What to do in the future. " This is also helpless. Fu Fan''s condition makes him very worried. If you change someone, maybe he won''t stop, but the mysterious man has said that when dreaming, Wen Huai can''t move, it must be unable to move. Fu Fan agreed this time, paralyzed heavily on the sofa, and closed his eyes tightly: "Brother Chen, I have always felt that it is not toote and I cane again." Chen Heng didn''t know how to answer the conversation and could only sit silently. "I thought she was just angry. I didn''t expect her to be serious." Fu Fan doesn''t know what''s wrong. Isn''t this the world he used to be? Didn''t he go back and go to the parallel world? But everything except her rtionship with Wen Huai is the same. Wen Huai, and her, where is the error? At this time, Fu Fan''s phone rang, and a very urgent voice came from it: "Excuse me, are you Fu Fan? Did Ya Linge to you? Ya Ling, the child, has not returned for several days It s home. My dad and I are particrly worried. She also has a spare cell phone at home. I called and asked. Her family knew about Lan Yaling and Fu Fan. She returned to be dull, but let the family breathe a sigh of relief, although with some regrets, she and Fu Fan hurriedly ended. But at least it''s reassuring. People are suddenly missing now, can they not worry? "Assistant Lan has resigned home a few months ago, and I haven''t heard anything from her yet." Fu Fan said, "Yes, I have a card here for her. Please leave an address, I Take the time to send it to you. " "Yaling is really not on your side?" "It''s really not there." "This child, I don''t know where to go, it is really worrying ..." Lan Yaling''s mother and Fu Fan greeted and hung up the phone without leaving the address. Chen Heng asked, "What''s going on?" "Nothing." Fu Fan said indifferently, he did not think anything would happen to Lan Yaling. However, Lan Yaling did have an ident at this time. She was taken away by a wave of mysterious people while running in the park. "I''ve made it clear to you. I''m just a little assistant. I don''t know much about other things." "You''re not just a little assistant, you''re Fu Fan''s girlfriend, oh no, it should be an ex-girlfriend. As his ex-girlfriend, you should know more or less? So, let''s talk about it Fu Fan''s usual, and the reason for your breakup. Also, has Fan Fan been adopted by the general manager Tang? " "Fu Fan broke up with you, is it because of that CEO Tang?" "How can I be clear about these things? I and Fu Fan fell in love with each other. They were attracted to each other and broke up. They also felt that they had been together for a long time before they found it inappropriate. It is impossible. Talking about one, that is, a lifetime, whether it is appropriate or not? I do nt agree with some reasons. You people, like ck and ck. "Ms. Lan, don''t be excited. We just want to inquire about something. Anyway, now you are not Fu Fan''s assistant, let alone his girlfriend. There should be no problem in revealing some information? Fu Fan is really because of that Tang Always breaking up with you, that shows that he has a problem. The infatuated boyfriend who was hyped before seems to be a little sorry for the fans. The majority of fans should have the right to know. " Chapter 3467: Female President (80) Chapter 3467: Female President (80) 3467: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Lan Yaling was a little funny: "My words are just as they were just now. I broke up with Fu Fan, but my feelings were different." "Miss Lan, are you looking forward to the big vi?" "I never yearn for it. I prefer the rural and idyllic life. It is nd, quiet, warm, beautiful, and far from worldly disputes." "Oh ... Ms. Lan, your parents have been looking for you for the past two days, and they have called Fu Fan over there. The other party doesn''t seem to care at all about what you are missing." Lan Yaling''s eyes shed a bit of pain, and then she smiled and said, "It''s normal to break up, and don''t care, it''s normal. Besides, is there something wrong with me now? Is that what you admit, illegally detain me, can I go out and sue you? " "Miss Lan, do you care about your family?" "Don''t go too far!" Lan Yaling knew that Fu Fan had offended many people in the circle. Now that those people saw Fu Fan having no background, they nned to find Fu Fan for all kinds of troubles. Some things they can do. Even if they can''t be killed, it''s really not difficult for them to walk in this small city. "Ms. Lan, why have you hurt your family for a ruthless person. We are helping you to sue you and use Fu Fan of infidelity." Lan Yaling was distraught, and the person continued to say, "In fact, we just let Miss Lan tell a fact and didn''t let you do bad things. Miss Lan just needs to help us and reveal the true face of Fu Fan. Perfect solution, we promise not to disturb Miss Lan again in the future. " "Are you nning to ruin Fu Fan?" "Ms. Lan joked, we just restored some truth to the majority of fans. "What do I need to do." "How about the live broadcast? The live broadcast of the superstar Fu Fan''s ex-girlfriend will definitely attract many fans to watch it. By the way, it seems that Fu Fan has not announced yet that you and him will be in a rtionship with you, right? I do nt know if I forgot it or I m afraid Fans bit back. " Regarding Fu Fan''s ex-girlfriend Lan Yaling''s 8 o''clock broadcast at night, it really caused a big sensation. It is said that there will be some breaking news about Fu Fan. Before eight o''clock, many people were watching. They spected what Lan Yaling was going to say. At this time, many people were reacting, Lan Yaling did not appear beside Fu Fan for a long time. "Can''t contact Yaling." Chen Heng frowned tightly, "I don''t know what Yaling is doing, right, Xiao Fan, can you contact Yaling''s family?" Fu Fan shook his head and suddenly remembered that Lan Yaling''s mother had called before and quickly went over the call log. Finally, I found the number ording to time and broadcast it back. "Yaling has contacted us and said it was at the home of one of her ssmates. It''s okay, you don''t need to worry." "Can you tell me the contact information for Assistant Lan?" "Ah, ah, Ya Ling has also told me, I''m not allowed to give you the number, Fu Fan, it was really wrong for us to disturb you before. Since you and Ya Ling are over, let''s forget it." Their daughter can''t stand it. I remember that when Ya Ling came back a few days ago, she lost her soul and looked distressed. It must have been wronged. At eight o''clock in the evening, Lan Yaling''s live room opened and her figure appeared. The onlookers were full. [The host is big, I found Lan Yaling''s ce. "where?" When Lan Yaling''s live search appeared, Tang Guo knew that Lan Yaling should be in trouble and who was threatened. in At this time, Lan Yaling looked at the camera with a faint eye and said a word: "Today''s broadcast, I want to announce something to you, and Fu Fan and I have ended the love rtionship. As for the reason ..." see you tomorrow Chapter 3468: Female President (81) Chapter 3468: Female President (81) 3468: Word Stacks Level 3468 When Lan Yaling said here, he paused and hung up all the audience watching the live broadcast. Lan Yaling suddenly broadcasted live, and still announced that she and Fu Fan broke up. If there was no messiness or delicious melons in it, they would not believe it. The barrage in the live room floated into one piece, all are: Why? Lan Yaling waited for a minute, and when everyone thought it was eating melon, Lan Yaling said in a very quick tone: "Can it be why, of course, it is a small problem between couples that is really together. Only after running in, did I know whether it was suitable or not. Obviously, Fu Yingdi and I were not suitable. Therefore, I urge some people not to use this as an argument or even threaten my family ... " The person who bullied Lan Yaling broke the news, and did not expect the other party to tell the truth of his threat so decisively. The reason they chose to let Lan Yaling live is to create a burst. Only Lan Yaling live broadcasted in person, andter would like to refute, it is impossible to speak for Fu Fan. In addition, Lan Yaling also told them the bank card, and they thought that she had epted the money, and she should agree. They were nothing, they were kind to Lan Yaling, just to invite her here as a guest. People in this circle have seen them, and Lan Yaling is only a little bit difficult for them to think. Women, love deeply and hate. When you get tough, you can disregard the six rtives. but Lan Yaling spoke very quickly, and the live broadcast was severely interrupted. The audience in the live broadcast room was really aggressive. The sudden interruption in the live broadcast room, and the words of the onlookers changed one after the other with Lan Yaling. "Lan Yaling!" The person in charge before and Lan Yaling looked at her with an angry look: "You are too unknowing, you are doing no good to you." Indeed, now he really does not dare to treat Lan Yaling. After all, they are not kidnappers, they just want Lan Yaling to do one thing. "you go!" "Get out of here!" It is a scourge to stay with Lan Yaling for one day now. "Actually, there is no need to be angry or angry. I just don''t want to do anything harmful. I broke up and broke up. I didn''t have to step back and kick. What happened between me and Fu Fan is also between me and him and has nothing to do with you , We do nt want to talk about it in private. "Get out of here, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense." Seeing the other person''s shame turned into anger, Lan Yaling couldn''t help smiling, and her heart was a little bit astringent again. Fan Fan didn''t care about her attitude at all, it really made her sad. However, she still has to live, and she is not living for Fu Fan, this choice is her thoughtful. From the past few days, she saw that the other party did not want to treat her, but only wanted her to explode Fu Fan''s ck material. Lan Yaling was pushed out of the house. At this time it was night. Although the lights were bright on the outside, she didn''t really know where it was. When she was taken to this ce, she was running, and all she had was her phone and keys. She opened the phone and nced at it. There was no electricity, and she might shut down at any time. Fortunately, online payment is now more convenient, and she is ready to find a ce to charge. Those people were really annoyed, and it was okay to throw her out. Fortunately, she was right. While Lan Yaling was waiting to be charged, his face parked outside the supermarket. When I got down from the car alone, I went straight to Lan Yaling: "Ms. Lan, do you need help?" Chapter 3469: Female President (82) Chapter 3469: Female President (82) 3469: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "you are?" "It was Mr. Tang who arranged me to pick up Miss Lan. Today, Mr. Wen Shao and Mr. Tang also watched the live broadcast and found the position of Miss Lan by some means." Theer smiled and said, "Mr. Tang and Miss Lan have met before several times." Lan Yaling certainly knew that at that time, she wasn''t quite sure, the general manager Tang had a rtionship with Fu Fan. She only knew that Tang Guo was more optimistic about Fu Fan, and the other person was that kind of character. She didn''t dare to look at it more. "If Miss Lan doesn''t trust me, she can talk to President Tang first." Lan Yaling nced at the car and the license te outside, and she recognized it: "Of course I believe that I really need to trouble President Tang today." She had felt a bit warm again at night, which was a bit cool. Even though Tang Fan is always the person Fu Fan misses, she doesn''t even think that the other party has anything to hate. Lan Yaling epted such help, and she even wanted to meet with President Tang. What kind of person can make Fu Fan give up, and then regret it so much that he wants to look back. "Excuse me, can I see President Tang?" "Yes, Mr. Tang is currently in this city. Mr. Tang directly assigned me to pick up Miss Lan in the past, saying that it is not safe for you to be a girl outside." "Mr. Tang is really a kind person." The driver nodded, and couldn''t help but praise when he mentioned this: "Yes, President Tang has always been like this. If it weren''t for President Tang, I wouldn''t know where at this time." "So, have you received the favor of President Tang?" "of course." Lan Yaling was brought back to Tang Guo''s city by those people. After the system locked the opponent''s position, Tang Guo did not hesitate to ask her to pick her up. As for those who threatened Lan Yaling and wanted to deal with Fu Fan, she ignored it subconsciously and did not want to manage it at all. Lan Yaling was taken to the vi where Tang Guo lived. When he entered, Tang Guo and a young man leaned against each other as if looking at a cell phone. I don''t know if they are watching Weibo or watching live broadcast. In short, the two look very warm. From this point alone, Fu Fan has no chance. "Mr. Tang, Miss Lan is here." Tang Guo looked up and smiled at Lan Yaling: "Miss Lan, sit." "Mr. Tang, thank you." "You''re wee, just see it, and treat it as a good deed, umte blessings." System: He would not believe it if he cheated the system. Lan Yaling originally wanted to ask Tang Guo a lot, but now he doesn''t want to say a word, it is not necessary. "Excuse Tang." "It''s okay, my family is big." System: Would you like this? Who doesn''t know what your family is, what is it? Tang Guo then asked Lan Yaling: "I''m surprised, you didn''t say anything bad about Fu Fan." "After all, I liked it, I should say I still like it. There is no way to do things that hurt him. I do nt think those people are too fierce. They should nt do too much. They opportunistically used this method. In the end, they were just angry. Throw me out and return my phone. " Tang Guo listened to Lan Yaling s exnation, shook his head gently, and did not evaluate the matter. He just asked: "If they are very cruel and you disobey, and make them angry, it might kill you. Is it worth it? " "I thought about it at the time," Lan Yaling said. "The worst result is to think about it. Just gamble. You don''t want to hurt people you like, and you want your family to be hurt. If they are not cruel, I will be fine. There is no problem with the family. If it is brutal, it will be me alone. " Chapter 3470: Female President (83) Chapter 3470: Female President (83) 3470: Word Stacks Level 3470 "Then you''re a bit silly." Lan Yaling justughed, didn''t acknowledge, and refuted. She didn''t know if she was stupid, she just couldn''t do that kind of thing. "Are you sleepy? I''ll let you prepare a room for you, and go to rest. Besides, those who threaten you, I won''t help you." Lan Yaling just nodded without asking why. "Ms. Lan, you have been looking at your mobile phone just now. It shouldn''t be waiting for your parents'' phone. People in their era who didn''t surf the Inte should not know about this for the time being." "Wait for Fu Fan?" Lan Yaling was silent: "Yeah, when he was in the car, Brother Chen had already called me. Brother Chen knew everything, and he should know it." After saying this, the phone rang, and looking at the familiar numbers, Lan Yaling quickly picked up. Tang Guo signaled to the people next to him, and let him take Lan Yaling to the room. "Are you OK?" "I''m fine. I''m safe now." "I have already called the police, and the police will deal with this." Fu Fan continued, "In addition, when you left before, thepensation was not obtained, and I will give you more." He only reacted when the live broadcast was disconnected. Lan Yaling should be threatened before choosing to broadcast live. Lan Yaling''s final choice surprised Fu Fan a bit, and was also expected. "No need." "In the final analysis, it is because I have troubled you, and I will definitely give youpensation." "No need." Lan Yaling refused again, "I don''t need yourpensation, now it''s okay, there will be a result between us, and no one will threaten me in the future." After the rigid call ended, Lan Yaling pulled Fu Fan''s phone ck. Knowing that the call could not be the result she wanted, she was still waiting, and it was a dream. The incident of Lan Yaling being threatened to broadcast live was indeed a big one, and itsted for several days. Lan Yaling couldn''t deal with those people, so she decided to leave it alone. Fu Fan did not intend to do so. With some previous memories, he identified these people and cleaned up the other party severely. He crammed Lan Yaling''spensation, and the next day he received a call from a charitable foundation, saying that there was a donation in his name. After that, Fan Fan searched Tang Guo once, but it was fruitless. Especially seeing Tang Guo and Wen Huai bing more and more loving, even if many people are guessing who is Wen Huai''s mysterious youngdy, they do not bother everyone. Wen Huai''s acting skills are good, but he is also a lover. Although there is no wife powder, there are really many passers-by. Small, big, old, all. Even in the end, some men came to ask Wen Huai about how to make those foods that looked particrly delicious, and they also wanted to try it for their wives. Fu Fan may understand that in this current state, there is no way to gain Tang Guo''s heart. You may also understand that the person who has always liked him has long not waited for him and likes others. So he started to enter the business. Because he has the experience of a lifetime, doing these things is very smooth. In just over a year, thepany has grownrger. Naturally, the acting side has basically been dropped. "Xiao Fan, already you don''t choose to do this, then we have to say goodbye. You know, we can form a team because you have a dream, and I also have a dream, which happens to coincide with this dream." Chen Heng''s meaning is very simple. Fu Fan has given up his dream, but he hasn''t, he can only part ways. Chapter 3471: Female President (84) Chapter 3471: Female President (84) 3471 S.A. "You don''t have to stay, I will only do this, I will not do anything else. In addition, I would like to persuade you, let it go. President Tang is very happy now, it is unnecessary." "Brother Chen, you can be a consultant in thepany, and it is not troublesome." "No, no, I prefer to be an agent. When I watch a good seed grow in my hand, it is my happiness." At this point, Fu Fan did not stay. Afterwards, Fan Fan focused on making thepany bigger. Many people thought that he devoted himself to developing his career. He had the same purpose as many men and wanted to be a man. Wen Huai also realized his dream. As he walked further and further on the road to the entertainment industry, his first film won the film emperor. Of course, the love between him and his younger sister is still the same, sweet toothache. Lan Yaling returned to a truly nd life and became an ordinary employee of a public institution. Within two years, he married a blind date introduced by a rtive. Everyone thought that when all these things returned to in, Fu Fan was in action. "What''s going on with Fu?" "Mr. Wen, Fu''s menacing, they don''t talk at all, they even refuse tomunicate. They not only grab the project, but also dig people in ourpany. At present, they have been digged by several senior management." Father Wen is a little confused. Isn''t he just taking a little vacation, taking his wife out to y and enjoying life, only half of the time, thepany suddenly had so many problems? Moreover, those projects are also robbed, and the high-rises that have been dug out are even more baffled. What''s more, some people even sold shares to Fu''s. Between this faintly, Fu seems to have any deep hatred with them. "Please contact me again." "Ok." One minuteter, the secretary''s face was embarrassed: "General Manager Wen, the other party''s answer is to refuse tomunicate with you." Father Wen: "..." No, what is this? When Mother Wen walked in, she saw Wen''s father frowning, "Did you? Or the Fu?" "Serious, Fu is targeting us, and seems to be remedying the situation. He obviously has not developed for a few years, and he did not expect the rtionship to be so deep. That Fu Fan is not simple, and I do nt know what the panacea was. , Suddenly came up. " "Does ... we''re going to go bankrupt?" Wen''s mother was surprised, but she didn''t have any fear. Seeing Wen''s father not talking, "Really going to go bankrupt?" "Bankruptcy is not a problem, but he is doing so now, it really adds a lot of trouble to thepany. Fortunately, even if the big shares are in our hands, even if the shares that are distributed are transferred and sold, it is not a very big deal. A little bit. But every day, the elephant can''t stand it. " "You said, why didn''t the kid in our family bring his daughter-inw back? He showed affection on Weibo every day and didn''t bring him back to see him." Father Wen: "..." When talking about thepany, why did you talk about your daughter-inw? "If the guy in our family is better, marrying back that smart and capable daughter-inw early, no matter how difficult it is, our family will work together, and Qinli will be able to break the gold." "I said what happened to you. Several high-level executives have been dug up. Some of thepany''s shares have also been sold. Don''t worry about it. Is it a bit confusing to say that the kid is getting married here? " Mother Wen said indifferently: "Dig it, dug it, I heard that those people have been singing against you, you have long seen them displeased, isn''t it right now? Just, dig those few studies from abroad Come back, there will be no ce at that time, will it be alright? " "Also, haven''t you just exposed some thoughtful people this time?" Mother Wen is still cutting apples. "Well, should we ask our daughter-inw for help?" Father Wen: "..." But it seems good. Chapter 3472: Female President (85) Chapter 3472: Female President (85) 3472 Born-19 Nov "Mr. Tang, Wen''s seems to have encountered some difficulties. Mr. Wen contacted us over there and said it was about asking you to have a meal." Mei Min asked. In fact, the corners of her mouth twitched, and they have been cooperating with Wen''s all these years. Especially Mrs. Wen''s, about ten and a half months, will always ask Tang to go for a beauty. She always thinks, something is strange. "Give me a time, the sooner the better." When the Wens and Tang Guo called for help, Tang Guo''s expression was strange. Because Wen s does nt have any big problems at all, although the things Fu Fan does, it does seem to affect Wen s. But the system gave her the news that the excavated high-level officials and the Wens were not at all right. They would not me if they did not p their hands. Looking at these two people again, the red face was nothing but thepany encountered difficulties, and she smiled when she saw it. But Tang Guo didn''t take it apart, and he talked with them seriously. Regarding the two people asking for help, what else can she do, of course she agreed. However, there are many outsiders who say that Wen''s crisis is happening, and Wenhuai doesn''t want to know. He didn''t know much about thepany. He was out of the mood to watch the rumors spread outside the sky. Although he is pursuing his dream, it has something to do with the hard work of thepany, the father, the parents, and if something goes wrong, the family doesn''t know what will happen. So, he asked the crew for the first time. Because the Wen family is not here, he will return to Tang Guo after filming every day. He still greeted Tang Guo. "Going home?" Tang Guo saw Wen Huai''s anxiety. "Is something wrong at home?" "Ok." Wen Huai had ack of imagination. One thing he forgot was to tell Tang Guo his identity. He was a little annoyed, but at this time confessed, it seemed like something was wrong. Wait for the crisis, and talk to the younger sister well. I don''t know why, he was panicked. "Need me to help you? I should be able to help you." Wen Huai was sweet and a little scared: "I''ll go back and see." "Well, if you need any help, speak to me." Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t be polite." Wen Huai was really a little embarrassed this time. Scratching my head and smirking, my heart is still warm. Waiting for Wenhuai toe home nervously, but it took a lot of time to call and ask where is the person. Wen mother replied: "Western restaurant, old ce, this steak is very good, silly boy, do you want to eat? Wen Huai looked at the mobile phone suspiciously, and he suddenly felt that the rumors on the outside must have been making rumors. He asked tentatively: "I heard that something happened to thepany, so I hurried back ..." "It''s your conscience. There are no major problems. They have been resolved." Wen Huai breathed a sigh of relief: "What''s going on, how can we solve it?" "It''s the one who Fu made trouble with, digging us, grabbing business, grabbing projects, the rtionship between the other party is quite wide, it really makes me and your dad have a headache." Wen mother said while eating, "But thank you The boy is a little bit useful, and we are looking for such a powerful daughter-inw, so ah, in desperation, we decisively asked her for help. " Wen Huai: "..." God, how could he have such a shameless parent. He can understand that this pair of superb parents did not look at Fu at all. And yes, Wen''s standing for so many years is simple. Chapter 3473: Female President (86) Chapter 3473: Female President (86) 3473-Spy "Boy, when do you bring your daughter-inw back to the mother to see, you are now the film emperor, cooking every day show Xi Ai, don''t you want to get up one day and line up the pictures of Xi Ai Ai with crossed fingers?" "I will immediately go back to my sister to be frank and beg for her forgiveness." Wen Huai heard that Fu Fan was in trouble and knew why. Tang Guo came out of the meeting and found that Wen Huai was holding a big bunch of red roses at the door of the conference room. The people around smiled secretly and stood aside with interest. "What''s the matter with you, is everything settled at home?" Wen Huai nodded: "I''m here to pick you up, are you busy? There''s something to tell you." "A proposal?" Tang Guo asked directly. Wen Huai was a little helpless, and his expression was particrly tangled. He wanted to make a marriage proposal, but some things really had to be made clear. "Let''s talk about things first. The proposal is too shabby on this asion." Back home, the two face to face. Wen Huai is now pulling out his ID card, then putting up his hukou book, and finally handing a family photo to Tang Guo. Tang Guo chuckled and looked at these. "I should have told you earlier, but every day was so sweet and I forgot." Wen Huai secretly squinted at Tang Guo, "You don''t get angry." Tang Guo took a hukou book and snorted the whole family, which made Wenhuai feel cold. "I didn''t expect that I picked up a little handsome guy. It was a big master. Did I make a profit?" Upon hearing this voice, Wen Huai knew that Tang Guo was not angry, and quickly grabbed her hand: "Sister, let''s get married, marry me, I can marry you, too." Take out the prepared ring, kneel on one knee, and put it directly on Tang Guo''s fingers. "You don''t object, that''s agree." System: Cow, this silly boy. The next day, Wen Huai was in the crew and Fu Fan came to him. "Leaving her, I will stop shooting at the Wen family." This is what Fu Fan was waiting for. I heard that Wen Huai hurriedly took leave to leave yesterday, presumably it was the Wen family''s business. Wen Huai shook his head: "Impossible." "Do you want to lose all your family''s efforts for a woman? As far as I know, Wen Shao is not such a person." Wen Huai looked at Fu Fan''s winning hand and felt that this person did not understand love, and the other party did too much, so he decided to hit the other party. "My sister promised to help me," said Wen Huai. "Of course, this paid a price." Fu Fan frowned, not understanding what Wen Huai meant. "From now on, I''m Miss Sister''s. In order to invite her out of the mountain, you know ..." Fu Fan did not understand at first. When he understood, his eyes seemed to glow red, and he wanted to eat Wenhuai. Wen Huai smiled slightly and patted Fu Fan''s shoulder: "Fu Fan, you don''t understand love. All your actions will only push people farther and farther." "Even if I''m not Wenhuai, there are other Huaihuans. In short, it will never be you." Wenhuai people say some more, "You look at you and approach her in a way to hurt her. I guess, if I left her, and you still ca nt get him. Will you use the means against Wen s family to deal with her? If you ca nt catch up with this person, you want to break her wings. I guess there is nothing wrong? "Well, I want to inform you of one thing. The Wen family is not as simple as you think. Then you don''t think about other things, think about how to deal with thepany''s troubles." Chapter 3474: Female President (87) Chapter 3474: Female President (87) 3474: Word Stacks Level 3474 Three dayster, Wen Huai announced the marriage. And Fu Fan''spany frequently had problems, and he was so anxious that he was too busy, which was not his expectation. Especially the foundation of the Wen family really shocked him. At this time, he finally found out whether the Wenhuai of that life had shown mercy to his men. Thepany was a mess and years of hard work wasted. Fu Fan looked at Wen Huai''s announcement about his wedding news, and frowned. He called Tangguo. This time, Tangguo answered: "Why not give me a chance? I have tried my best to recover." "What is your salvation, to drive away the people around me?" Tang Guo''s voice was dull, but Fu Fandu was speechless. "I only want one chance." "Why?" Fu Fan couldn''t answer again, the phone was already hung up. Chen Heng came to see Fu Fan, but also knew that hispany had a problem, and even gave up his resistance. It is estimated that he will either be acquired or go bankrupt. Fu Fan didn''t know that he hadn''t thought of other ways to deal with Wenhuai, but unfortunately, every time something happened on thework, it would be blocked by the system. Over time, Fu Fan knew that there was no way to deal with Wen Huai, and he followed Wen''s family. However, he failed, and there will be nost chance. When Wen Huai was getting married, there was a sudden rumor on the Inte that Wen Huai was being raised. For a while, a big uproar broke out on the Inte. This matter was not done by Fu Fan, but by a second-line star who was jealous of Wenhuai. Wenhuai, a guy with no background, would it be like this if it was not raised by President Tang? In his opinion, the other party is definitely not married to President Tang. However, the official blog of Wen''s and Tang''spanies announced the marriage of the two at the same time, which shocked the entertainment and business circles. For a while, everyone looked at the names and photos of Wen Huai and Tang, and really didn''t know what to say. One is President Tang''s and the other is Master Wen''s, so ... Weibo is paralyzed. The marriage went smoothly and there was no such thing as troublemaker. Wen''s people did not allow it, nor did Tang Guo. Fu Fan didn''te. On the day he was drunk and drunk in the house, shouting with a wine bottle: "Since there is no chance at all, why do you want toe again? Is it really my approach that is wrong?" Tang Guo and Fu Fan met again three yearster. At this time, Fu Fan started anotherpany, after all, the foundation is still there. The reason why he did not suppress Fu Fan''s resurgence was because Tang Guo found that Fu Fan is now alive and dead. She went to ask the other person, and this person would probably think that she was bothering him, so forget it, some people have different brain circuits. They met outside a private room, and Fu Fan stopped her. "General Manager Tang, say a few words, how about it?" Fu Fan''s eyes were dim, and the whole man was vicissitudes a lot. Seeing Tang Guo was not as crazy as before, it seemed to be normal. Tang Guo nodded gently and went to a corner with Fu Fan. "Mr. Tang, do you believe in your next life? "letter." "General Manager Tang, if I cane over again, I hope to return to an earlier time ande over again. I will certainly not be like before, you said, will I have a chance to do this?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know." "Everyone says that sincerity is good, I want to try it. In case, it seeded?" Fu Fan''s eyes froze slightly. "I haven''t been able to understand why, why would a person suddenly be indifferent like that. Later, I Understood. There are some encounters, not just me. I am still me, but she is not her. So, I pray every day,e back again, and meet her again. Chapter 3475: Female President (88) Chapter 3475: Female President (88) 3475: Word Stacks Level 3475 Tang Guo understood Fu Fan''s meaning, the other party found that she was not the original owner. Yes, Wen Huai was born again. After all, the original owner was affectionate for his whole life. How could he suddenly fall in love with others and be so unforgiving? This is not someone he knows. "Mr. Tang, I will meet her. Do you believe it?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know." "Forget it, you are not her. You look at me indifferently, indifferently, and very calmly. Unlike her, there is that kind of love hidden in her eyes." Fu Fan recalled, "that kind of love, But it was extremely profound. At first nce, it was very dull. When I recalled the details, I realized that the aftertaste was endless, fascinating, crazy, and could not give up. " "I don''t want you to seed." "Hehe ..." Fu Fanughed. "You can see that you hate me, but you can''t control these things." Tang Guo ignored the lunatic and thought he was a lunatic. Repented and repented, do others have to forgive him? How old are you? After Wen Huai''s enthusiasm in the entertainment industry began to rise, fans grew more and more. After everyone knew what his identity was with his sister, cp went crazy. But Wenhuai discovered a bad thing. Since Tang Guo had to manage Tang''s and Wen''s again, time was getting less and less. "Why don''t I have a brother? It would be nice if I had a brother." In fact, Tang Guo is not too busy now, she has cultivated many ministers of humerus. However, many big things still had toe to her. "Yeah, Huai, why don''t you have a brother?" Wen Huai was distressed: "Yes, why do nt my parents give me a brother? Are nt my second babies now open? How would my parents give me a brother?" Wen Huai hugged Tang Guo''s waist and pinched her neck: "When my parentse back from vacation, let''s go on vacation. After returning from vacation, I won''t act." "Why not y?" "I can''t bear you being so busy alone. Let''s do this together. My dream is fulfilled first. The dream now is to be with you every day. Working together and working together, you can be together every day." "how about it?" "Really? Acting is your dream." "Really, it''s enough." Acting, dreaming, where is your wife important? Father Wen and Mother Wen came back from vacation in advance, and when asked why, both of them were supportive. In the end, Father Wen was a little embarrassed and said, "Your mother is pregnant, and we are very surprised about this." Mother Wen blushed, and carefully looked at Wenhuai and Tang Guo, for fear they could not ept it. Tang Guo and Wen Huai looked at each other with emotions in their eyes, and they really had a brother. "Mom, now that you are pregnant with your younger brother, take care of it. You are not too young to be able to go anywhere and wait for your younger brother to be born." Wen Huai said. Mother Wen: "Ahuai, don''t you mind?" "Mind what, isn''t it good for multiple brothers?" My brother or whatever is the cutest. Small is a bit small, but retired at least early for decades. He and his younger sister might have been working together for a lifetime. Now they have a younger brother, up to 25 years. But he was confident that he could train his younger brother to take over thepany in eighteen years. System: Afraid to be a heartbroken. Despite having a younger brother, Wen Huai decided to withdraw from the entertainment industry. He didn''t tell lies and was really enjoyable. Chapter 3476: Female President (89) Chapter 3476: Female President (89) 3476: Word Stacks Level 3476 Wen Huai officially said goodbye to all the fans, and there was only one state: "They all said that they were standing in their thirties. Although they are still a few years old, they should also say goodbye to this circle and go home to take on their own obligations. The burden is heavy at home I ca nt watch my sister support alone. I am a man. In the future, I will share my daily work with my sister. Countless fans, crying andughing and waving farewell to Wenhuai, there are regrets, regrets, and relief. After all, the family is the Master Wen family. The Wen family is just one. It is normal to go back to inherit the family property. Wen Huai returned and gave Tang Guo a start, after all, he really didn''t have much experience with thepany. He is a very talented person, and it won''t be long before he can stand alone. Together, they managed thepany well. It is worth mentioning that after the birth of his brother, Wen Huai paid special attention to it, and his parents showed that he might not have a child, and it is appropriate to raise a brother. Because there was a young son, Wen Huai''s decision was epted by Wen''s father and mother. Then Wen Huai started training his younger brother. Gradually found that the younger brother was very smart, and when he was six years old, he took him to thepany to be familiar. When he was 10 years old, Wen Huai''s younger brother was readingpany documents in his office. Where''s Wen Huai? Sit on the side and have a video chat with his sister. "Brother, can you go out and talk? Noisy me." "Okay, brother, you slowly make it by yourself. Brother goes out to talk to your sister-inw first. I watched the video, your sister-inw should be thin again. I definitely didn''t eat well. When I get back, I must make up for her." The ten-year-old Xiaoha, sitting in an office chair, shook his head and continued to look at the documents. No way, my brother said that the sister-inw was too good, and it was easy to be snatched without looking at it. He was a younger brother, and of course he had to help his brother. Ten yearster, Wen Chen, who took over thepany, was sitting in an office chair with a look of iron on his face, with a slight grievance on his face: "Brother." "Xiaochen, your talent is the best in our family. It is a business genius that has been hard toe by for a century. This seat is yours. You see, Tang and Wen''s property will be yours in the future. Are you happy? " Wen Chen was speechless, but he was indeed more interested in making money, but was suddenly arranged, and the adults at home patted his **** and left, a bit ufortable. "Then when will youe back? I want to eat your dishes." "After a month, when my brotheres back, I will cook for you every day." Anyway, my wife and children want to eat, so it''s not a problem. Wen Chen''s expression softened a lot: "That''s OK." In this life, Tang Guo and Wen Huai were very happy. They had a particrly well-behaved younger brother. This requires a table from Wenhuai to flicker. Of course, Tang Guo still has a short life span. As soon as her forefoot left, Wen Huai also followed, leaving no sound, which caught people off guard. It''s always the frosty Wen Chen, crying for a long time silently that day. Fu Fan is here. Standing in front of Tang Guo''s spiritual hall, he muttered to himself: "Although it has been 20 years apart, it is the same day, why?" Fu Fan lived a solitary life, during which he met Lan Yaling, the other party seemed very happy, children and grandchildren. He often went to Tang Guo''s tomb, and he was stunned. When Fu Fan died, he felt a relief. Opening his eyes again, of course, he was pleasantly surprised. Chapter 3477: Female President (End) Chapter 3477: Female President (End) Chapter 3477 Female President (End) He was really reborn. In his lifetime, he actually did a lot of charity. Every time he went to the temple to make a wish, he hoped to give him another chance to be born again. This time, it was really early. He hadn''t left her, and the woman, who was somewhat indifferent, had just brought him back to the vi. "When Tang is busy,e back, Fu Shao, you can eat first." "No, I wait for her." Fu Fan could hardly restrain his excitement. He waited for her. This time, he must be able to wait for her and be with her. At eight o''clock he was back. As soon as the door opened, he hurriedly looked back, and saw a slender figure bent over to change his shoes. He quickly got up and walked in front of her. When she stood upright and raised her head, Fu Fan was about to call her. When she saw that face, all his words stopped in her throat, and she could no longer speak. "what happened?" "I heard you are waiting for me?" The tone was indeed cold and nd, not a familiar voice. The face was not the face he was familiar with. Let Fu Fan stiffen in ce, a little at a loss. "No, nothing." Why, isn''t he born again? Fu Fan is confused. It was onlyter that he observed that everyone except her was the same, except that she was not someone he knew. This time, Fu Fan refused to help him. He only said thank you and left. He went out on his own, and with that experience, he seeded again. He was very concerned about the woman, although he was not that person, he also helped when the other party encountered difficulties. "You are a little strange," the woman said. "It''s hard to understand." Fan Fan smiled reluctantly: "I have someone I like." "You misunderstood. I didn''t like you." Fu Fanter met the Wen family and found that Wen Huai is not the same, not the Huai Huai of the first life, nor the Huai Huai of the second life. He began to do charity again, expecting Heaven to let him meet her. He did as expected, and was born again after his death. Upon seeing that familiar face, Wenhuai was stiff again, not the first generation of her, nor the indifferent woman of the second generation, the woman who said he was a little strange. Fu Fan didn''t know how many times he was reborn, butter met the same person, but unfortunately, not her. "I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere." This is what the woman said, which made Fu Fan bitter. I''ve seen it, I''ve seen it for many lives. "Last life?" The woman asked. Fu Fan smiled reluctantly: "Maybe." "I have someone I like, don''t like me, no result." Fu Fan emphasized. The woman justughed: "You misunderstood, I don''t like you." Fu Fan didn''t feel embarrassed if he didn''t give face. Maybe they are old friends. Fu Fan''s repeated rebirths have encountered this woman who is not her every time, but every time they are considered friends. This woman will always say that you are a little familiar and weird. He always said: Don''t like me, no result. She added: You misunderstood, I don''t like you. Finally, I don''t know how many times I was born again, and met the woman again. The woman settled in front of him for a while: "I have been paying attention to you for a long time, and every time it is you, how can you keep your soul?" "Waiting for someone I like, don''t like me, no result." "Think too much, every time it''s you, I''m tired of looking at it. I like it early." Fu Fanne nodded: "That''s good." "Actually, the person you are waiting for may not be here. It is meaningless to stop waiting." "What if she appears?" "What if she never shows up?" Fu Fanran, then he doesn''t know what to do, besides praying for rebirth every life, what else can he do? "You said, did you miss it or miss it?" Fu Fan asked. The woman smiled and nodded: "I think so." Fu Fan was confused, but he didn''t know what to say. The woman thought that she would never meet Fu Fan again, and did not expect that Fu Fan was born relentlessly. He was a strange person. "Does it work?" The woman asked him. "I don''t know," Fu Fan answered. see you tomorrow Chapter 3478: The genius of betrayal (1) Chapter 3478: The genius of betrayal (1) 3478) else Tang Xiang only felt that his body was very painful, his eyes were ck, and he could no longer see what the world was like. She wanted to open her mouth, yell, ask for help, but she couldn''t do anything, because she was going to die. She really didn''t want to die, but no one noticed her at all, and yes, she was just a talented and humble female nun in the practice world. In the practice world, the dead monks fighting for magic weapons ount for most of the numbers. An unknown person in an attempt to make people recognize her. But she was unwilling to die. She opened her eyes hard and looked forward to the miracle, but her body continued to fall until she fell into the hotva, which did not attract anyone''s attention. When consciousness fell into darkness, Tang Xiang sighed that her talent was not good, and her chances were mediocre in this life. If she was born with natural talents, and she had luck, how could she be now? The fierce battle over there continued, and no one seemed to find Tang Xiang dead. "Tang Xiang, do you want to live?" I don''t know where the voice came from, she certainly wanted to live, exhausted all her life, and said a "think". "I respect your sincerity, and I will give you a second life. However, you have to remember that your life is exchanged for your life. If this life dies again, it will be true dying, and the soul will disappear. Opportunity, if you sessfully soar, you can exchange for eternal life. Would you like? " How could Tang Xiang be unwilling to think about it and agreed immediately? Subsequently, Tang Xiang was reborn, and began a life that she thought was bright. ... Tang Guo woke up in a cave that was dark, wet, and cold, and none of them made his bodyfortable. Especially when it came from all over her body, the pain of cracking made her a little ufortable. [The host is big, how are you doing? May I get you some painkillers? "Do you think I need painkillers? It''s been a long time since I''ve worn such a world. The pain I''ve been familiar with for a long time has made me miss it." [The host is big, wasn''t your head crowded during the teleportation? Is there any good memory of pain, is it notfortable? The system is a bit scared. He has scanned Tang Guo''s physical condition, which is very bad. He is covered with sword injuries. Every intact ce has not only fresh sword injuries, but also some old injuries, Scars are particrly thought of as a result of an old wound that is not good, and a heart injury. "Comfort is of course good, but it isfortable for a long time, and it is easy to forget the pain. You forget a sentence called, well the scar forgets the pain." The system is careful to say that whoever heals the scars and forgets the pain, most of his hosts will not. But thinking about her poor health, she didn''t say anything. [Do you need medicine for healing? "I don''t want it for the time being. I ept the memory first. I now feel full of resentment and sorrow. I feel unhappy and want to see what happened." The system has a weak voice and dare not answer. He just scanned the content roughly. What happened in this world is really irritating, so he kept silent and let Tang Guo ept the memory, and no longer teased anything. He only helped Tang Guo. Report a peace to the friends in the group. Tang Guo passed through the world of cultivating immortals. She came from the cult family of immortals. When she was three years old, she measured the best ice spirit root, which is an excellent cultivation system. Chapter 3479: The genius of betrayal (2) Chapter 3479: The genius of betrayal (2) 3479) else After knowing this news, the most powerful martial art in the world, that is, the Taichu gate, immediately sent one of the most powerful peak masters in the gate to go down the mountain and take the original master as a disciple. Although the cultivation family is strong, it is still inferior to Zongmen. The Tang family is naturally willing. However, the Tang family loved her daughter and couldn''t bear the separation of their daughter when they were young. They agreed with Master Yue Fengfeng and waited for the original master to go to the school to practice. Faced with such a genius to cultivate seedlings, there is something that Taichu Gate does not agree with. When the original owner was tested for the best ice spirit root at the age of three, everyone thought that the original owner would surely shine and win glory for the Tang family. Numerous schools of worship envy the fast movement of the early gate and take away the best talent. However, this is not the case. When the original owner was five years old, because he was jealous of his biological sister''s hard work, he was often praised by his parents and n elders, and he seriously injured his younger sister, who was two years younger than her. Although the Tang family said that there are not many rules, the family style is very strict, especially one of them is the most strict. The original owner, Xiao Xiao, was so jealous that he hurt his own sister. Even if she was only a five-year-old girl, and the practitioner Chui Hui, they would only think that the child was not raised. But also because she is only five years old, and she is very talented, they can''t watch such a good seed grow crooked, and the teaching of the original owner is bing more and more severe. In fact, the original owner identally injured his sister by ident, not intentionally. During the discussion, some idents will inevitably ur. She is also young, although she has good spiritual control. However, once Tang Xiang''s spiritual control is not good, it is easy for her to identally hurt the other party. Tang Xiang also exined to everyone that he didn''t control it well and hit himself, but no one believed that they all thought that the original owner was very young. Even in private, Tang Xiang apologized to the original owner, and was very wronged. He dropped Jindouzi and said how he exined it, and everyone else did not listen. Tang Xiang never said bad things about the original owner, and the original owner believed it. There is no problem in the family''s strict discipline of the original owner. However, the original original owner has repeatedly taught and is still as hot as ever. Especially during the test, he does not show mercy to the same people at all. Will make people lie down for several days before they can recover. The reason why the original owner did not show mercy was indeed to teach these people. These people talked about her in private and provoked her. During the test, she repeatedly attacked her fragile ce. If she hit her, she would be lying for half a month. She is a spleen person, don''t look down on her, but she can''t be bullied. These half-old children often talk badly and want to hurt her seriously. How could she not fight back? I just didn''t expect to get a cruel name. But she didn''t care about these reputations. These people didn''t like her, and even hated her. Why should she show mercy? The elders only saw that her shot was very hot, but forgot that they did not show mercy, which is prejudice. The original subject is indifferent, and is not close to his biological parents, brothers and sisters. He only knows cultivation daily, but never asks foreign affairs. I''m also very proud of myself. I don''t take anyone into my eyes at all. It''s very unpopr. Good at winning and staying away at all. No matter whether it is a trial or a trial, you must strive to be first. If anyone robs her, she will never show mercy, so that the peers in the entire family are not satisfied with her. An even more furious thing happenedter. Chapter 3480: The genius of the betrayal (3) Chapter 3480: The genius of the betrayal (3) 3480 Born-1960 Tang Xiang identally rescued a person, others came to thank him, but at the beginning did not point out, the original owner even said with a faint expression: no need, go. That pair was clearly telling each other that she was the other''s benefactor. This man was called Ji Qi. He was injured at the time and did not really see who it was, but after the other party left, he dropped a piece of jade pendant. He also found the Tang family by virtue of this fast jade pendant. And that piece of jade is Tang Xiang''s, and jade is in the hands of Ji Qi. Everyone thinks that the original owner wants to take the credit for saving Ji Qi. If it turns out that they still have a bit of admiration for the original owner, at least they are talented, hard-working, and relentless, they can''t beat themselves. But this incident from the beginning of the season makes them subvert the impression of the original owner. In their minds, they are ashamed of such people. The original temperament was indifferent. Seeing that everyone had identified this matter, he finally said nothing and left. When everyone saw this, they thought she was guilty. In fact, Ji Qi was seriously injured and fled,a in the middle of the road, just met the original owner, she was not a nosy person. But seeing the beginning of the season is not like a bad person, staying in the wilderness, may be dragged by the beast to eat at any time. She didn''t want to care too much either. She only fed a healing pill from the beginning of the season, and then hung people on the branches of a tree, covering them with leaves, which would not be discovered for the time being. When he wakes up in the season, he can die or live, it is his own business. Later, from the time of the self-reported identity, I realized that this person turned out to be the apprentice of Lord Yuefengfeng, that is, the original brother. Ji Qi knew that her little sister was so alone that she could not help disgusting. On the contrary, Tang Xiang, who is kind-hearted, ispletely arrogant and impatient, does not rush to invite merit, and has a smile on his face, which is very kind to him. Although Tang Xiang''s talent is inferior to that of the original owner, he can cultivate the world. There are many wonders, and there are many secret treasures. In fact, talent can be forged. Therefore, because of the life-saving grace, Ji Qi was the owner of Yuefeng Feng and rmended Tang Xiang, a kind-hearted little girl. Master Yue Fengfeng listened to the words from Ji Qi, and learned that the original master had been cultivated with such a sry, and it was really a pity now. But such a good seed, he certainly will not give up, and now he is young, maybe he can correct it. Besides, at the beginning, it was impossible to repent. People naturally wanted to pick it up. But this impression has been ruined. The original owner will not tter, nor will he be ttered. He also doesn''t know ttery, bad words, and don''t know how to get along with people. Natural poprity is bad. She is gifted, arrogant, and not close to people. The people in Yuefeng don''t have much affection for the original owner, most of them because of jealousy. Tang Xiang is not the same. He has a good personality, a sweet mouth, and is especially approachable. Even the lowest disciples, Tang Xiang will not look down. She even said that she was a disciple of Tong Feng. She only had some advantages to be able to enter the peak. If she is the same as them, she may not be mixed to this point. In a short time, everyone at Yuefeng, including the owner of Yuefeng, also appreciated Tang Xiang. Moreover, Tang Xiang practiced very hard. His talent was not as good as the original master, but he was also very hard-working and had a good heart. In the beginning, Lord Yuefeng only epted Tang Xiang as a registered disciple. Until he once took his disciple out to practice, unexpectedly, he was in danger during the training period. In order to protect his disciples, he ignored the serious injuries. Dangerous. Chapter 3481: The genius of the betrayal (4) Chapter 3481: The genius of the betrayal (4) 3481 Born-1960 At that time, the original owner was farthest away, and those disciples were unwilling to approach her. Naturally, she was not among them. Seeing that Yuefeng Feng and Yuanyuan were sucked away by mysterious forces, Tang Xiang who was thrown out did not know where the courage came from, and flew back. Grasp Master Yuefengfeng with one hand, and throw brocade around the waist of the original master, intending to pull both of them back with one''s own strength. At that time, the master of Yuefengfeng thought that this was a silly girl. It was impossible to send Tang Xiang out by exerting his strength. Only half of his spiritual power was used to protect Tang Xiang. All three were sucked away by mysterious forces and fell to a strange ce. Tang Xiang was protected by Master Yuefengfeng, who suffered only minor injuries. Master Yuefengfeng had been seriously injured before. In addition, he spent a lot of power to send his disciples, and divided some forces to protect Tang Xiang. When he parted out of that power, he couldn''t support it and passed out. The idea ofa is also how to protect his silly lover. He even decided in his heart that if he went out alive this time, he must take Tang Xiang as a real disciple and give him good advice. What he didn''t know was that after he passed out in aa, he could not support it at all by squeezing in the dark space. It was the original owner, who used a secret treasure that he identally obtained, and covered both of them, so that they did not die. The original owner did this, but because he was her master, she gave instructions to her, and taught her grace. In addition, she is not a true indifferent person. In fact, she also yearns for love, attention, and even affection. people. Just don''t know why, everyone hates her and has a bad idea for her. When Master Yue Fengfeng woke up, he found that Tang Xiang was helping him clean his wounds, his eyes were red and he was clearly crying many times. There is also a meat scent beside him. He doesn''t believe that the original owner will do these things, mostly Tang Xiang. Sure enough, Tang Xiang said, "Master was unconscious and woke up for a long time. My space bag had been lost, so I left the sword in my hand. I was afraid that Master would wake up hungry. Thanks to my sister''s help watching Master, I was able to Go find some food. Master, you must be hungry, eat it fast. These spirits and beasts have aura, which will definitely help your injury. " Master Yue Fengfeng looked at Tang Xiang''s concern, and looked at Pan sitting on the side to meditate. He simply asked his original master. Compared with his heart, the more he felt, the more talented he was. . At first he had no particr prejudice against the original owner, but the other party was too indifferent. It is said that he often bullied and looked down on her biological sister. It seemed to be that she was not good enough to abandon her sister''s talent. He had originally thought that he was her master, and he had to teach it well. But now it turns out that this woman is stubborn and cannot teach at all. If one doesn''t teach well, the other party might be a demon, wouldn''t he have made a big mistake. In fact, what Master Yuefengfeng didn''t know was that during Tang Xiang''s search for food, it was the original master who fed him elixir and delivered him spiritual healing. The original master and Yue Fengfeng major are far from each other. She wants to help him heal. During this period, she didn''t know how much elixir she had fed before she could provide Yue Fengfeng master spirit to repair her body. This is why she has been meditating by her side and recoveredpletely. That was because she was too tired to know whether it was dangerous or not, and needed to restore her strength early to be able to protect herself. After this, Lord Yuefengfeng paid no attention to the original owner and did not personally give instructions. His neglect, everyone saw it. But the original owner has talent and strength, even if everyone else is scornful, look down, and dare not treat her. But what happened to her wings? In an ident, the original owner was seriously injured, the front line of life and death, and the foundation was damaged. He returned with thest strength. After Zong Mendan''s diagnosis and treatment, he said that there is only one way to restore the foundation of the original owner. Hunyuan Yanhua is a rare treasure for a century. Once you take Hunyuan Yanhua, even if it is waste material, you can develop the waste spirit root into the best, or single spirit root. Chapter 3482: The genius of the betrayal (5) Chapter 3482: The genius of the betrayal (5) 3482 Born-1960 Damage to such an extent as the original owner is even easier to repair. What the people of Zongmen didn''t know was that the coincidence of Yuefeng Feng''s host coincided with the acquisition of a Yuanyuan Yanhua. ording to the original owner''s injury to such a degree, in the face of such a good original owner, he should give Yuanyuan Yanhua to the original owner. However, he felt that the original owner was not worthy. From various performances of the original ownerter, he thought that she was not suitable for cultivation. She was too indifferent and unfriendly. Even the people nearby were so indifferent and hot to her rtives. He was afraid that he would take the mixed Yuan Yanhua to the original owner, and he would raise a big devil in the future. Just don''t save it, and my heart is a little sad. If Zongmen chooses, it must be salvation. After all, talents like the original owner cannot be met. He has a strange temper and a very spicy method. In the end, there is no life, and Zongmen will not lose one of these talents. Just when the owner of Yuefeng Feng hesitated, he suddenly discovered that something was happening in Tang Xiang. He asked what happened to Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang shook his head and said he was worried about his sister. He didn''t look fake, and he didn''t doubt anything, but he always felt that the obedient had something to hide from him. So, he decided to observe secretly what Tang Xiang encountered. If someone bullies his apprentice, he will definitely get justice. As a result, when Tang Xiang entered the house, he suddenly screamed in pain: "Sister, don''t, don''t--" "Sister, why did you do this, how did you be like this? No--don''t kill them." That painful appearance, some stabbed the eyes of Lord Yuefengfeng. The next day, he asked what happened to Tang Xiang, who said he was worried about his sister''s injury. After several days of observation, Master Yue Fengfeng spected from Tang Xiang''s painful expression and short words that Tang Xiang might have spied the opportunity. There is no way monasters can figure it out. He asked Tang Xiang again. Tang Xiang still said that he was worried about his sister and dreamed that something had happened to her. But if she had inadvertently read it before, how could it be that the original owner had an ident and clearly was doing evil. One day, he observed that Tang Xiang was in a disappointed room and said, "My elder sister is badly hit now, and there is almost no possibility of recovery. How can she be a demon head in the future, and she must kill the monks? You must not be able to tell Master or preach. " This sentencepletely let Yuefeng Yuefeng give up the original owner. He was the only one who knew about Hunyuan Yanhua, so he didn''t mention it. He intends to wait until the time to take Tang Yuan Yanhua to Tang Xiang to help her develop the best spiritual roots. The original owner''s foundation was destroyed and repaired to a great drop. Originally, only one line could be used to achieve Yuanying. Because of this ident, her Jin Dan was broken, and Ling Gen had no possibility of repair. Her strength fell to the foundation period, and she was no longer a talented girl. The original owner is still a very proud person, even if it bes a waste material, he has not given up, and has been working hard to cultivate. But now she''s not that genius, she can''t be pure. From this day on, those who used to be angry and daring to speak to her had swear words, insulted her, beat her, and mocked her. Tang Xiang often went to control, those who promised her face, but turned her head to y tricks on her. Falling down from the altar, I have gone through many states and experienced life. The original owner seems to have grown a lot. Seeing that Tang Xiang''s eyes are no longer indulgent, he is cold. However, it was useless at this time. Once, when Tang Xiang was helping the original owner, the original owner finally sneered: "You don''t have to be a fake, and you don''t have to show it to anyone anymore, your purpose has been achieved." Tang Xiang didn''t panic, his attitude remained the same, and he said something that was very touching, causing people around him to me the original owner. The original owner didn''t care, looking at Tang Xiang''s eyes indifferent. When Tang Xiang bothered her, although she wouldn''t say too much and wouldn''t scold, she would also say, "Don''t be pretentious, I can''t threaten you. I have nt even pulled a knife, and people around me will take the initiative to chop me into meat. see you tomorrow Chapter 3483: The genius of the betrayal (6) Chapter 3483: The genius of the betrayal (6) 3483 Born-1960 The people have betrayed each other, and no one believes that the original owner is not a cruel and bad person. All the people saw was that Tang Xiang went to help the original owner to make a siege, and the original owner spoke sarcastically and did not appreciate it at all. He was obviously a scrap, and he wanted to maintain his former arrogance. Those who were jealous of the original owner''s talent and didn''t even dare to look up at her finally found an opportunity to break her spine. However, even if the original owner is a waste in the eyes of everyone, the backbone is still as hard as ck iron. Even if she was beaten and embarrassed when she was insulted, she didn''t see her bow down. Tang Xiang persuaded the original owner more than once, and asked her to go home to practice. In her face, the family must have a ce for the original owner. The original owner had already seen that Tang Xiang was not so simple, and that the Tang family was not her home. Everyone thinks that Tang Xiang is very good, and she is that vicious person. The family members don''t trust her, the blood rtives don''t trust her. The master who once admired her even felt that she was stubborn and could not give up. Except for cultivation, except for the small small house, how can this world hold her? Throughout her life, she had suffered misunderstandings, humiliation, and could not understand why it hade to such an end. Before she died, she couldn''t figure it out. She was shot down and burned to death by falling into the rolling magma. Just because her position was annoying, blocked the man to rescue Tang Xiang who almost fell into the magma. At this point, the man patted her with a merciless palm. At that time, with her own efforts, she had just reunited Jindan, and that person was already a monk, even Tang Xiang at that time, was already a monk in thete Yuanying period, how could he really fall into the magma. Because the people around Tang Xiang couldn''t see her in the slightest danger. Her death didn''t set off a wave. The monks scrambled for the magic weapon, and there were already casualties and death. That was just normal. Another sad thing about her is that the person who hit her into the billowing magma was her brother, Tang Xun. If someone else ran towards her, she would have been alert, but that person was her brother. Since the age of five, her affection has slowly passed away. Even though she has gone through all kinds of states, in her heart, she still yearns for affection. Even if her rtives hated her and didn''t like her, she never thought that the other party would shoot her into theva without mercy for Tang Xiang, without any hesitation. At that time, with a miserable, unbelievable expression, she allowed her body to fall. She had forgotten that the magma behind her was tumbling. With the strength of Jin Dan she had just gathered, she could not resist it. Falling down, but the blink of an eye, the whole person will be drowned. She only called the elder brother with a cold voice, and although that sounded cold, it contained endless grievances and grievances. However, Tang Xun did not notice at all. He only knew that Tang Xiang was in danger and he was going to rescue her. Whoever blocked his way to save his sisters and sisters had to die. At this point, the original owner never struggled, letting his body fall into the magma without screaming. This is all the memories that Tang Guo received. The emotions and hatreds are the least, the saddest, the most grievous, the sad. After Tang Guo opened his eyes, instead of examining his body, he sat in this narrow dark cave for a long time. The system was not disturbed, he felt the fluctuation of Tang Guo''s mood. Chapter 3484: The genius of betrayal (7) Chapter 3484: The genius of betrayal (7) The 3484th chapter of renegade genius (7) Even if she didn''t show anything on her face, the throbbing sadness in her chest, the system was so cold that he felt very cold, as if the ce was ice-cold and snow-capped, and it would be an ice when touched. people. Tang Guo sat still in the dark cave for three days, and finally spoke: "Tunzi, find me something to eat, a little hungry." [Okay, right away. The system did nt ask much, hurried to go inside the system space, and did nt take any big fish or meat. All the light porridge and small dishes were taken. What do these dishes look like in the system space? The time in the system space is static. He ced the meal in front of Tang Guo, and after thinking about it, brought Tang Guo an ice cream. Although it was a bit out of ce, he felt that when he was in a bad mood, something sweet would definitely get better. Tang Guo was eating side dishes, and glimpsed the bowl of ice cream with various vors next to him: "More and more people look like this, can the system be refined this year?" [Hey, maybe, this hasn''t been around the host for a long time. Tang Guo didn''t say anything. After eating the food, he dug up the ice cream and ate it. He didn''t mention what to do for a long time, didn''t practice, and didn''t check his health. She was sitting just outside the cave, which was halfway up the mountain and looked very deste. She has seen all the memories. This is a hiding ce for the original owner. After training abroad, she will stop here. After all, as soon as she entered the ancestral gate, she was not quiet. She didn''t ask for trouble. The rest of the people wanted toe. Only in this remote and narrow ce would no one be disturbed. This time, she fought here to fight for magic weapon, and after she was seriously injured, she fled all the way here. Yes, for now, everything has happened. She is still in the foundation phase, and her foundation has been destroyed. It is not an easy task to reunite Jin Dan. Today, she needs resources without resources, she needs talents without talents, and can maintain the current state, so that the cultivation is not falling, and slowly progressing, has been iparable to many people. After eating the ice cream in the bowl silently, Tang Guo checked his health. On the surface alone, it is very bad. There are sword injuries on the body, countless swords, and new and old scars. She stretched out her hands. There was a big scar on the back of her left hand. The wound was newly added. It seemed that the skin had been turned over, and then it was covered back. There was a dark scar around the back. The entire back was still swollen. With such a degree of injury, as long as there is a high-level healing injury, recovery is only a matter of time. But she didn''t. All her resources are used to purchase elixir cultivation and restore strength. As for this small injury, she can only be cleared daily with spiritual power to make it slowly recover. As long as it is not a serious injury, this is really a minor injury, and it will be fine for a maximum of six or seven days. That is, it hurts. But to such a degree of harm, to her, she was already used to it, and she didn''t need to endure it. There are things you do that you basically ignore. As for Tang Guo''s right hand, there arerge and small scars on it, which is slightly better than the left hand. The position of the tiger''s mouth may be due to holding the sword day and night and a thickyer of cocoon. The clothes on her body were torn, not that she couldn''t afford them. Chapter 3485: The genius of betrayal (8) Chapter 3485: The genius of betrayal (8) The 3485th chapter renegade genius (8) But just after a fierce fight, he was healed when he came back. There was no time to change his body. Even if she changed her body, she would only have ck clothes in her space bag. I remember two years ago, her favorite was a light blue dress, like the color of the sky. The reason for the change is that she is in such a good condition that she can''t wear it for half a day, because she will be dirty and torn, and it will be a bit of a mess. Tang Guo turned back to the cave and lit the candle. With the faint light, she could see theyout of the cave clearly. There was a bed of cut soil, covered with dried grass. There is a table made of stone, which also looks very rude. There are countless sword marks on it. I want toe to a stone that the original owner chopped at will, but it is a bit uneven, and a small stone is padded below. There was a bowl and a teapot on the table, all covered with a thinyer of gray. In addition, there is a basket of fruit that looks very stale. No, it should be said that it is about to lose moisture and dry out. Later, she saw a bucket inside the cave. She remembered that it was not far from here, there was a stream, and every time the original owner healed, he would go to this ce to fetch water toe back for cleaning. Later, they will return to Zongmen to report. In this world, once you enter the school, you rarely leave the school, and it is not easy to leave the school. If it is not good, she will be regarded as a renegade teacher and will be looked down upon by outsiders. No other martial art dares to ept it. The original owner did not think of leaving the teacher''s door. I had a bad time at the teacher''s gate, and I had a bad time outside. After all, strength speaks in this world. If her foundation is not destroyed and her strength is still there, as long as she does not make a big mistake, the teacher will not give up her. Who dares to insult her? She had seen through it for a long time, and had no intention of breaking away. Throughout her life, she has been thinking, wondering why this is so. Confused why Tang Xiang counts her, this is obviously her very close sister and why her rtives don''t trust her. Everything seems to not know what is going on, and slowly walk away from her. What supports her has been practicing is that she wants to find out the truth one day and figure out why Tang Xiang should calcte and let the truth be known. Unfortunately, she didn''t hold it in the end and chose to give up. Maybe it was too tired. The moment she was shot into the magma by her brother and brother, she broke down all her beliefs and hope of living. Tang Guo''s injuries were much better, that is, there were a lot of blood, scars on the surface, his body was dirty, and a strong **** smell was very bad. It is really ufortable to stick your clothes on. She grabbed the bucket and went back to washing her body as she remembered. Like the original owner, she is willing to clean herself when she has time. Even if it gets dirty for a while, it can be clean for a while. Although the water is cold, Tang Guo feels much morefortable physically and mentally, even though his heart is still a little dull after cleaning. This feeling, she has not suffered for a long time, it really makes her unhappy. The emotion that was going to overflow all the time filled her heart and brain. During this time, she rarely talked, and began to practice after cleaning her body. Chapter 3486: The genius of betrayal (9) Chapter 3486: The genius of betrayal (9) The 3486th chapter renegade genius (9) The system snorted at this time, a little strange: "Host, don''t you cultivate the exercises that you used to break and build up?" "She figured it out, the technique of reuniting Jindan is good. She is a peerless genius. I just thought about it and thought that I could practice it ording to the way she figured out." The system is a little sad: [I''m a little worried, what if the practice breaks? "This body is now destroyed, but the original owner has practiced for several years ording to the way she figured out. I want to practice my exercises again, and I have to abandon myself once, which is different from the previous situation. Just press Cultivate her thoughts. If it''s really wrong, you can do it again. Anyway, my practice is quicker. " The system hase to think about it. The host says that the original owner is a peerless genius, and the practice world that his host has greatly experienced is also countless. The creative methods are basically hand-made, and it doesn''t take much effort. Being able to be affirmed by her should be sure that the exercises are correct. The foundation was destroyed, and they were able to reunite with Jin Dan. Speaking of which, the original owner was really powerful. If there are no surprisester, in the future, she may be certain which one she will go to. In this regard, the system did not persuade him, after having been with the host for so long, he should believe her. The host is big and never targeted. Tang Guo''s cultivation is nowplete, and her foundation was destroyed and she fell directly to the beginning of the foundation. It took several years to restore the foundation to a sessfulpletion. Just one line away, you can achieve Jindan. But she was the one whose foundation was destroyed, not a normal monk. From the beginning of the ident, she recovered from the early stage of the foundation construction to thepletion of the foundation construction. It only took one year, and the remaining yearster, she has stayed here. In other words, people without foundation have no way to break through to Jindan, which is why cultivation requires talent. Many people who were lower than her at the beginning were already Jindan period. As for the talented Tang Xiang, it is now the Golden Dan period. Master Yuefeng Feng, also known as the master Yuan Yuehua, has no chance to take it for Tang Xiang. The preciousness of the Xunyuan Yanhua is capable of setting off a **** storm. If Tang Xiang had no credit for it, he would take it rashly, which would easily lead to dissatisfaction with the ancestors. However, ording to his memory, Tang Guo knew that Tang Xiang would soon have the opportunity to take a mixed Yuan Yanhua, and by that time the foundation would be cultivated and he would develop a superb water root. The current Tang Xiang is that Xingpin Shuilinggen can barely enter a gate. Had it not been for a referral from the beginning of the season, she would not have had the opportunity to worship under the moon. Now that she can achieve Jin Dan, the first is that she does work harder on the flying shovel, is desperate, and is reluctant to bezy. This second, naturally, was the treatment that the original owner once had, and all fell on Tang Xiang. This was what Yue Heng fought for Tang Xiang. Coupled with the fact that Yue Henghui gave Tang Xiang many good things in private, it was difficult to cultivate without improving. And Ji Qi was very grateful to Tang Xiang, a life-saving benefactor, and was very tolerant of her. If Ji Qi had any affection for Tang Xiang, she didn''t. She regarded her as a little sister and added her own life-saving benefactor, so she was more indulgent. In particr, Tang Xiang is very sensible and wouldn''t be able to let him tolerate. After rifying the current situation, Tang Guo s body s spiritual power also worked. I do nt know how many days. The outside was bright and dark, dark and bright. Her injuries had recovered almost, and it was time to return to the gates. Chapter 3487: The genius of betrayal (10) Chapter 3487: The genius of betrayal (10) 3487: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 10 Answers Tang Guo was wearing ck clothes and his hair was all pulled up by a very pure branch. Now she only cultivates in her eyes. She doesn''t care about her appearance. The former emperor Zhuo Zhuo, even if frost, is still a very attractive girl. Now she is dressed in ck and not slippery, her body is thin, her face is thin, her eyes are still cold, it is more dull and less agile, and she has no previous style. At first nce, it feels unremarkable, but when you look closely, she feels that she is full of thorns, not easy to get along with, and unwilling to approach. From this road to Zongmen, you will pass the Tang family. Before the original lord died, he was concerned about his family. Every time I go back to practice, I have a habit, go home and see. Tang Guo first went to the Tang family ording to the habit of the original owner. Just walked to the town and was looked at by countless people. These people know her, after all, she used to be the genius girl in this city, the kind that everyone admires. How envious those people used to be, and how ridiculous these people are now. "You said that this **** really has long eyes. This vicious-minded man will indeed have retribution. For example, talents are given by God, and now if that person doesn''t work, he will take the talent back." "This Tang Guo is also an alternative to the Tang family? Who doesn''t know the family of the Tang family, must not harm the same race. It is said that when she was in the past, every time she tried, she had no mercy, and beat her brothers and sisters of the same race. I can''t get out of bed for a few days. " "I want to say that this Tang family house is still kind-hearted and considers the old feelings, so she has not been expelled from the family." "Besides, don''t forget that, and Miss Tang Xiang interceded for her. I have a rtive who paid a visit to Taichu Gate. It is said that Miss Tang Xiang doesn''t disapprove of her. She is a waste person now and often takes care of her, but she doesn''t appreciate it. , Also sneer at Miss Tang Xiang, making people angry. " "The former genius is also the former, and now it is a wasteful person, and I think she is a high-level genius, so proud. If I say, that is, Miss Tang Xiang''s generosity andpassion, I don''t care about them. If she is not Miss Tang Xiang''s kiss Sister, in Zongmen, you may not be able to mix anymore. " "And her foundation has been destroyed. At the beginning of the foundation construction, it turned out to be aplete foundation. I don''t know the Tang family, and Miss Tang Xiang, how much good she gave her to build her strength. That level. " "This time, most of the time I went back to the family to get resources." "Yeah, Ie back several times a month, and I go to Zongmen less than half a day. Isn''t it for resources?" These rumors, every time the original owneres back, he will listen to countless times. She was not good at words, and what those outsiders said at first she denied it lightly, but no one believed it. Since no one believed it, she didn''t exin, and went home by herself, visiting her parents. At the gate of the Tang family, she watched Tang Guo without guarding her, but did not stop her. After all, the Tang family had a family style. If a gatekeeper mocked Tang Guo at the door, it would invite the Tang family to talk badly and not to the Tang family. However, the look of disdain and disdain would not be diminished. Tang Guo went straight to the mother''s and father''s yard ording to his memory. As soon as they entered the yard, they saw them talking and smiling. "I don''t know when Xianger will be back this month. I miss her a bit." Chapter 3488: The genius of betrayal (11) Chapter 3488: The genius of betrayal (11) 3488) else Mother Tang said with a smile on her face: "After a while, I made more candied fruits. The girl likes to eat the most. Then she will take her to Zongmen to eat. Then make some other snacks and let her share with Zongmen It''s the same door. " Speaking of Tang Xiang, Tang''s father also had a lot of smiles. Just when he was about to speak, what did he feel? Looking up, he saw that Tang Guo had just walked to the door, and the smile on his face closed. Tang mother sees this, so is it. Zeng Jin also likes this daughter very much, but this daughter is inherently stubborn. She has always been prejudiced against her younger daughter and hasn''t listened many times. The news from Zongmen often made them feel cold and never wanted to care about her again. Her own sister is so jealous. Seriously, it''s okay if she''s gone now, poking her spirit. ording to them, it was her talent that made her think that she was better than others. "Dad, mother." Tang Guo originally stood at the door and screamed sternly before walking towards the two. She could feel the mood rising from her chest and had no intention of suppressing it. "Where is this going again?" Tang mother asked, "Xiang came back several times and said that he couldn''t find you, and you left silently again. When will you be able to understand something and think about Xianger? "When youe to this day, Xiang''er is worried about you every day, but you don''t care about Xiang''er at all, and you still whisper to Xiang''er, do you look like an elder sister?" Tang Xiang is worried about her, looking for her? Tang Guo smiled funny in his heart. Tang Xiang was afraid that she would want to die outside, how could he worry about her. However, this Tang Xiang is very powerful. She has done a superb job on the surface. So far, no ws have been revealed. No one can tell that she is not good at all. Everyone knows Tang Xiang, a good girl of the Tang family. At the same time, she also knew that she had a cold and ruthless sister. At this time, the original owner already knew that Tang Xiang was not a good one. She has no feelings for Tang Xiang. She just feels that Tang Xiang has used all means to deceive those he cares about. She must work hard to cultivate and use time to expose the true face of Tang Xiang. When referring to Tang Xiang, her face would be a little cold, and she would still say something indifferently, which was always unpleasant, making the two couples very unhappy. "She won''t find me, and she won''t worry about me." Tang Guo didn''t want to be dismissed for the time being, and ording to the original owner''s temperament, he replied that both face changed. Father Tang was furious: "Why are you so virtuous that you can''t tolerate your own sister? If it wasn''t for your blood, I doubt you were born to me." "I go first." Tang Guo turned and left, every time the original owner returned, it was the same. She always thought that Tang Xiang was too cheat and cheated on her father and mother. Even if she was sad, she didn''t get angry with them. She always remembered how her father and mother loved her before five years old. Every time she recalled, her expression softened. They were cheated, so she doesn''t me them. When she gets stronger, she will reveal the true face of Tang Xiang. If Tang County did not admit it, she searched the other side''s soul, looked at the memory, and looked at the other side''s admittance. She doesn''t stay much. In fact, she wants to stay longer, but if she stays for a long time, it will annoy them. It is because she doesn''t want to see her indifference and disgust from her face. Whenever she turned away, she said in her heart that there would be a day when the truth was revealed. This was her father and mother. They were just cheated. Now she has no evidence, no exnation is useless, she simply says nothing. Half a dayter, Tang Guo returned to Shanmen. As soon as she stepped into the gate, a long whip waved towards her face door, showing no mercy. see you tomorrow Chapter 3489: The genius of betrayal (12) Chapter 3489: The genius of betrayal (12) 3489) else Both Tang Guo and the original owner are particrly sensitive to the imminent danger. As soon as the whip was fired, she had already noticed that her figure jumped aside quickly. But because the other party s cultivation was higher than her, the whip broke her newly changed clothes, and she was not injured elsewhere because she evaded quickly. I just didn''t expect that the man who waved his whip, indifferently, followed Tang Guo''s direction of avoidance, and waved it again. His hands were fiercer than before, and he could feel the coldness of the whip far away. It is full of spiritual power, and if it hits her body, it will be flesh and blood. It can be seen that the people who started did not care that she was a fellow student. Tang Guo is now building a solid strength, and this person should start in the early days of Jindan. In this world of practice, the difference in the level of practice is huge. Tang Guo was able to avoid it, relying on his own sensitivity and the body of the original owner, he had once reached the perfect state of Jin Dan. However, she was able to win a Jindan''s early whip, but she couldn''t escape, a group of Jindanqi''s colleagues shot against her. In front is the strong winding back from the whip, on the left is one person''s fist, and on the right is another person''s sword. Not only that, behind her, there is also a giant man, waving two big hammers, born to Tang Fruit''s head smashed. "Look where you run this time!" The system was also taken aback, and he immediately said to Tang Guo about the attacks he saw. At this point, he was a bit like an ant on a hot pot, unable to do anything. He felt a sense of powerlessness. In this world of cultivating immortals, there was no way to help her do anything other than to inform Tang Guo''s surroundings. [The host is very careful, they attacked at the same time. The system is anxious to say that just being anxious is useless. He cannot help Tang Guo to resolve these crises. Through memory, these people will not kill the original owner, but will only kill people half. In Zongmen, it is not allowed to mutte the same door, and fighting with the door is against the rules. However, as long as no one sues up and kills no one, the executors inside Zongmen will only open one eye and close one eye, and they will not care about it at all. Those who beat Tang Guo, killed her half-dead and were embarrassed, of course, they would not tell the performers. The original owner was insulted and tried to find the executors in the Zongmen, but all of them were a group. They said it was the original owner''s hand, and the original owner was punished. The original owner is so bullied, it is not how much these people hate the original owner, but the practice world is a somewhat deformed world. Under the power, no matter what you encounter, you have to bow your head, even if you lose your dignity and are bullied by other disciples in Zongmen, you have to endure. The pride of heaven, like the original owner, is now a waste material, and everyone is spurned, shameless, and even his teacher has given up, and bullied, making them feel very refreshed. Think about how high she once used to be, but now it is a grasshopper they can trample to death. Besides, everyone thinks she is not a good one. They teach her, but they are telling her that in the future, be a good person. If you beat her often, she will remember that she never made the same mistake again. You say, is it reasonable? What if it doesn''t make sense? Tang Guo quickly escaped the long whip, and the sledgehammer behind her brought a great crisis to her, and she also dodged with ease. Chapter 3490: The genius of betrayal (13) Chapter 3490: The genius of betrayal (13) 3490 Born-1960 Dodging the attacks of two Jindan monks is already her current limit, so the attacks of the other two Jindan monks, a monk''s fist, fell on her shoulders, first a fierce shot, then Grabbing it fiercely, the opportunity heard the sound of shattered shoulder bones. Another Jin Dan monk''s long sword was also stroked in her arm, a burst of hot pain came, and blood spilled on the ground instantly. The system keeps screaming and can''t help yelling. If he has eyes, his eyes are probably red. However, apart from yelling and yelling, he couldn''t do anything at all. Just keep asking: [The host is big, I found a lot of painkillers, you quickly ran to Dongfu, they did not dare to do anything. Do you hurt? Do nt put up with it first. The painkillers in the system space are made by you. The curative effect is very good. It will not hurt when you apply it. After a while, the wound will heal, and it will not hurt. "I''m fine." Tang Guo responded to the system sentence in his heart: "Don''t worry." The system feels that his data is too stable, and his mood fluctuates so much. Why doesn''t the data scramble? The system thought that Tang Guohui immediately chose to flee himself and go back to Dongfu. The original owner is because he has be a waste material and has poor strength, and can only cope with the bullying and ridicule of these people. But he believes that the host isrge and can escape the attacks of these people. It was just now that they locked her for a moment and had no way to escape. Now those people see that the host has been injured, instead of persecuted as before, they are ying. Taking advantage of this time, the host must be able to escape this ce, and quickly go back to heal. But Tang Guo didn''t mean to go. She endured the pain and pain in her arm, and found a porcin bottle, and poured out a pill from it. The system didn''t know what it was. Danmaru was green and the surface was somewhat smooth. The action is too fast. Those people only tease her because of what Tang Guo eats. He mocked her: "You are now a waste material. Even if you take ten bottles of first-ss medicine, it has no effect. It s the sleepy beast, do nt struggle. So, I think you re injured too. You climbed in from here today, and we just let it go. How about it? "Actually, I have another idea. I stillck a tea-to-water pouring around me. Although you don''t look good before, you can count it as Zhou Zheng. I don''t disappoint. Don''t let them bully you. " "Brother Chen, do you like such people?" "Anyway, it is the proud man of the past. There is nothing to look down upon. It looks like it is not so good now, but the maintenance is simr. Besides, there is no suitable one in this door. It s better to be a good root than others, is nt it better than waste materials? I still have to work hard to cultivate, where can I help me to pour tea. The system heard these words and was furious. Unfortunately, he is just a system, and even if it is regenerated, it cannot explode. What''s more, how about these people. At this time, Tang Guo changed something. The green pill was not her own, but the original owner prepared. As for Danmaru like this, the original owner prepared better. Most people dare not take this pill, especially those with good talents, who basically dare not touch it. After taking this Green Dan Pill, its strength will instantly increase to a realm, and the aging is an hour. Chapter 3491: The genius of the betrayal (14) Chapter 3491: The genius of the betrayal (14) 3491) else After the aging time, the meridians and Dantian will be damaged, and they will bleed. If it were not for life and death, few people would use such elixir, which would affect the foundation. But the original owner''s foundation has been damaged for a long time. She has taken this pill many times. Otherwise, how can she go outside to find resources andpete for magic weapons when she is a monk who is less than Jindan period? It really hurt her when she first started using it. Even after using it several times, it still hurt, but she was used to the pain. In particr, she also found that her foundation may have been damaged to a certain extent, and taking this pill would not have much consequences. When the power broke out, Tang Guo felt pain all over his body. The severe pain really made people clear. But in the blink of an eye, her cultivation has skyrocketed to the beginning of Jin Dan. It is enough to improve the strength of a realm, to clean up these early Jindan guys. She wouldn''t choose this method unless the cultivation of the world was too hard to suppress. Concession, she never chose to concede. "Tunko, what happened, was it recorded?" The system was still resentful and guilty. When he heard Tang Guo''s words, he quickly said: [When I first entered the ancestral gate, I found the image stone and set the angle. The host was relieved and could record it. [The host is big, how is your condition, can you hold it? If you ca nt hold it, just run quickly, run if you ca nt win, do nt lose face, I wo ntugh at you. "Am I a person whoughs and scoffs? I was beaten, and I wouldn''t fight back? These people were bullied to my head, I got a knife in my arm, and my shoulder bone was crushed by another person. I''m not willing to leave like this. In any case, let the other party taste what the pain is. " The system asks weakly: [So, is the host greatly ckened? I am very supportive of the copse of this world, and it copses without any big deal. This world is too irritating. Tang Guo no longer spoke, and the four people around him also saw her sudden surge of power, and his eyes shed with surprise. "You''re crazy. You were a scrap. You dare to take Bao Ling Dan!" "Crazy, do you think you can hit us by taking Bao Ling Dan and elevating to a realm? Imaginary dreaming, we are four people." The answer to the four was the cold Jianguang. Tang Guo used swords. I saw her figure like a ghost, which instantly appeared behind one of them. After her strength soared, her spiritual power increased exponentially, and so did her speed. The man who had cut her with a sword did not respond at all, except that there were countless sword lights shing in front of him, and there was a pain in his arm. He was already rebelling, and the other three also attacked Tang Guo. The man holding the hammer hit a sledgehammer on the back of Tang Guo. Tang Guo turned over and blocked the hammer attack with a sword. The opponent''s strength was very strong, plus the attack of the other two. One person threw a whip on her back, and the other made a fist to attack her neck. When his fingers were about to grab her neck, Tang Guo opened his mouth and bit his mouth on his wrist, biting the piece of meat halfway down, and his eyes protruded. Didn''t they say she was cruel? Then she let them see what a ruthless role is. Chapter 3492: The genius of betrayal (15) Chapter 3492: The genius of betrayal (15) 3492 Born-19 Oct 1960 When a few people were choking and angry, Tang Guo jumped and stepped on the shoulder holding the sledgehammer. She quickly pulled out the iron block from the space bag, and mmed it **** the person''s head, smashing it ten times in a row. The same level of strength hit the other side, at most, the other side was smashed into a serious injury. She was not worried at all. The man with the whip froze. Then he quickly responded, and another whip tangled around Tang Guo''s neck. All of a sudden, he seeded. He wrapped around Tang Guo''s neck vigorously, pulled her apart, watching her face turn red, and exerted more strength, finally showing some smiles: "Slut, look for death, see that I will not pick your meridians today . " Just as he was preparing to pick up Tang fruit. Someone said, "Be careful." However, it is toote. A long sword pierced his wrist from above, and pierced it. Blood sttered on the ground, causing him to release his whip instantly. He intended to use his other hand to get a whip, continued to teach Tang Guo, and shouted, "I want to kill you!" Tang Guo snatched the opponent''s whip, and a whip was wrapped around the other''s neck, and he pulled it hard, and the whole person was lying on the ground. Tang Guo stepped on this man''s heart, his face indifferent: "You want me to die?" "You **** it!" It was just a waste, all took Bao Ling Dan, and at most he was able to enjoy it for an hour, what was he afraid of. Although there will be some fighting in the same gate, if you really kill in Zongmen, you will definitely be severely punished. Therefore, this disciple was not afraid at all, and did not think that Tang Guo would treat him. He just had to wait, wait for the other party''s aging prescription to pass, and then slowly pack up. In the past, he felt too polite. Zong Men did not show up, she might as well go outside the Zong Men to ensure that she could not eat and walk, and regretted her for life. Tang Guo is nning to teach the other party some lessons. She really doesn''t n to kill people here. With her current strength, she killed and killed her fellow disciples. Without mentioning Zongmen''sw enforcement elders, she said that she, regardless of her respect for her master, would personally clean up the portal and kill her. This time, I just gave them a lesson. "Stop it!" She yelled, and at the same time a powerful force ps Tang Guo. She has tried to avoid it, but the other party''s strength is much more powerful than her, still shoot her with a palm. There was a **** throat on the spot, her lips were closed tightly, and blood continued to flow from the corner of her mouth. "Tang Guo, how can you mutte the same door?" Ji Qi stepped forward and stared at her with a particrly indifferent look. "Xiang always said that you were good, often interceded for you, and even saved his own resources. I want to cultivate for you, I think she is in vain. Even if you recover, it is just a person who has harmed the same door, but it is a waste. " Tang Guo slowly got up from the ground, although her body was very ufortable because of that merciless palm, and her face did not show a little. From the beginning of the quarter, it was her master and the original owner who had fed an elixir and hid it on a tree branch. Now staring at her indifferently, her eyes were very disgusted, as if looking at something dirty. "You do too much for Xianger''s efforts." "I''m sorry for her?" Tang Guo asked indifferently. "What did she try to do? What did I do?" Chapter 3493: The genius of betrayal (16) Chapter 3493: The genius of betrayal (16) 3493 Born-19 Oct 1960 Qi Qi was slightly surprised, just because Tang Guo today said two more words. But soon she remembered her muttion, and her disgust rose from the bottom of her heart. "In the past, in the face of Xiang''er, I wouldn''t care about it with you. But today it''s not possible, you need to go with me to see thew enforcement elders. Anything you say to thew enforcement elders, even if you call Xianger No, if you kill your fellow, you have to ept punishment. " "Brother." Tang Xiang appeared, Yu Jian fell in front of Tang Guo, wearing a white dress, like a fairy, and anxiously guarded Tang Guo behind him: "Brother, my sister is definitely not intentional, It s better to ask things first, how about it? I believe that my sister will definitely not hurt someone for no reason. " Having said that, she nced at the four injured and particrly miserable disciples, and felt a little guilty of herself: "Brother, my sister cannot go to see the elders ofw enforcement. There must be any misunderstanding between my sister and these students and brothers. I am willing topensate these students. " "Xiang, you are too indulgent to her. Today I personally saw her maiming her fellow doormates. You have been protecting her like this. She did not appreciate it at all. She did wrong and did not ept punishment. Over time, she did not know that she would Do more things. " Ji Qi really thought this way. Before Tang Guo had a dispute with these disciples, he didn''t see it, and the trouble was not big, and Xianger helped her intercede, that''s all. But today, he saw it with his own eyes. The opponent was fierce and merciless. He really didn''t know. If he arrivedte and didn''t stop in time, the disciple who was wrapped around his neck by the whip would be killed by her. "Brother." Tang Xiang looked in embarrassment, looked back at Tang Guo, and looked at the disciples, what else to say, was stopped by Ji Qi. "Xiang, you may ask for help, she may not be able to get it. Furthermore, although she is your brother and sister, and these students are also your ssmates. Today, she hurt these students and has vited the rules of Zongmen She does not ept punishment, which is very unfair to these students. " "I know." Tang Xiang seemed to want to understand, she looked at the four injured disciples, "Several brothers, I ... I''m sorry, I am here to apologize to my sister, I am willing to give all resources to You,pensate you, I hope that this time you can forgive your sister and give her a chance. When you go to thew enforcement elder, my sister is half a life away. " "Sister Xiang''er said so, then ... let this matter go, as long as she doesn''tmit it in the future, otherwise it won''t be the next time." Tang Xiang is a young girl from Ji Qi, a lover of Yueheng, and cannot afford to offend. Besides, when going to thew enforcement elders, Tang Guo would go to half-life, but they could not clean up her for at least three years. The erring disciple will think about the cliff face and wake up for at least three years. They have to wait that long, they don''t want to wait. Thew enforcement elder''s one or two hundred whip hurt for a while, and they wanted her to hurt every day, stepping on her feet like mud. "Thank you a few brothers, thank you." Tang Xiang quickly untied his space bag and handed it to the disciples. Tang Guo said, "Wait a minute." "Sister," Tang Xiang turned back, holding Tang Guo''s hand affectionately. "Sister, I will stand by your side at any time. I believe that one day, you will definitely go back to the original, back to that. I''m proud to protect me, the sister behind me. Now that you can''t protect me, let me protect you. " Tang Guo pushed Tang Xiang away, nced at her slightly, his eyes did not move away, Tang Xiang still looked sincere, as if she was like this: "Sister, I will stand by your side." "Are you my sister?" "Of course, I''m not your real sister, who is still your real sister." Tang Xiang said. Tang Guo nodded gently, his voice asked slightly stiffly, "I said it was their first move, you believe?" Tang Xiang was hesitant, his face embarrassed: "But ... Brother has only seen ..." "You just said you would stand by my side, it seems to be lying." "Xiang, I said she wasn''t worth it. Look at what she said? You help her make a siege, but she wants to pull you down together." "Sister, I believe that one day, you will return to the original and be the sister I am familiar with." Tang Guo stared at Tang Xiang, his eyes still did not move away, the cold wind blew through, and the messy hair on her face became more chaotic. She said, "I will, as you wish, be who I was." I don''t know what happened, Tang Xiang suddenly heard this, Tang Guo spoke again. "I applied to see thew enforcement elders." see you tomorrow Chapter 3494: The genius of betrayal (17) Chapter 3494: The genius of betrayal (17) 3494 Born-1960 "Sister, you ..." Tang Xiang heard that Tang Guo said he would apply to see the criminalw elders, and the whole person was flustered. With a look of worry, anyone who looked at it felt that she was worried about Tang Guo. After all, several years ago, Tang Guo applied to meetw enforcement elders three times. However, these three times did not please. Those three situations were not too serious, and with Tang Xiang''s enthusiasm, Tang Guo was spared from thinking about cliff cultivation for three years, and only received a hundred whip. But this one hundred whip is not very good. It is said that every time shey for nearly three or five days, she recovered. Does she think she is the same genius? The elders of the criminalw will not be selfish, but now that they have made mistakes and bullied other disciples, they must be punished. "Sister, it''s better to forget it," Tang Xiang grabbed Tang Guo, worried, "I''m afraid my sister will still be whipped, and thew enforcement elder''s whip will not show mercy. The previous few times, you really let I am very worried." Tang Guo nced indifferently at Tang Xiang who was worried: "You are afraid I will be whipped, that is to think it is my fault? Is it a monk who builds a foundation and bullies them? " "Why didn''t you bully us?" The few people saw Tang Guo say so, but they didn''tply. They were not afraid to see the criminalw elders, everyone around them saw it, and Brother Ji Qi testified that Tang Guo bullied them. "When you were fighting, you took Baoling Dan in order to bully us." "That is, you used to enter the Infant''s Infancy when you were close to it. Now you are building a foundation, taking a ster, and your strength will rise to Jindan. Who doesn''t know that you were able to kill off one level, we One is that just after entering the Golden Dan period, you already have the strength of the Golden Dan period, and it is easy to deal with us. " "Yeah, yeah, just now, if it wasn''t for Ji Qi s brothering in time, I do nt know if I would die under that long whip. Without Brother Ji Qi s help, I do nt think you ll miss it Up and down, show mercy. " "I was originally for the sake of sisters and sisters in Xiang''er. This is the case. Now that you want to see thew enforcement elders, will we not be afraid of you? See you, let''s meet together." Chen Zhao was right again Tang Xiang said, "Sister Xiang''er, it''s not that we don''t give you face, but she''s too self-righteous. This is an offense." What this said is as if Tang Guo really made a big mistake. In the face of Tang Xiang, they didn''t pursue it. Now that she doesn''t know anything about it, they can only offend Tang Xiang and see thew enforcement elders. "Brother Chen, please wait for me, I ..." Tang Xiang tried to grasp what Tang Guo said, but Tang Guo was gently pushed away. This action caused an upset in the quarter: "Xiang, since she doesn''t appreciate it, it''s fine, and she wants to see thew enforcement elders. Then go and see what she can do to thew enforcement elders." From the season''s perspective, it is Tang''s bad temper. When he was glorious, he did not care about Tang Xiang, his sister. When I was down, I regretted myself, and I was afraid that I felt Tang Xiang was false, and everything was nothing but shameless. Since many years ago, because the other party wanted to grab the credit for saving his benefactor, he had rarely contacted her. Even if they meet, he only thinks that this person is transparent, let alone talking to the other person. Every time he spoke to the other side, he had to speak. If she doesn''t speak, Xianger will probably be bullied by her. Chapter 3495: Geniuses who betray their relatives (18) Chapter 3495: Geniuses who betray their rtives (18) Chapter 3495: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (18) The other party is that Xianger cares about her sister, so she is so fearless. If she is really innocent, why doesn''t everyone in Zongmen dislike her? He can often hear it, and she bullies others from the outside. Tang Xiang is in the peak and asionally mentions Tang Guo,ining that no matter what he does, there is no way to help the other party. Even, every time he went out, Xiang''er went to look for those genius spirit treasures, looking forward to encountering the elixir that would restore Tang Guo''s roots. Each time Xianger gave her the pill and elixir, the other party refused with a cold face, and did not appreciate it at all. "Why are you sure it was my fault?" Tang Guo pushed away Tang Xiang and walked to the position of the criminal court. "Chen Zhao, follow me to see thew enforcement elders." "Sister Xiang''er, you can see it well. I originally looked at your face, so I didn''t care about it. Since she doesn''t appreciate it and wants to suffer a bit, then I''m sorry for it." Tang Xiang looked very much, looking at Tang Guo''s back, did not know what to do, and finally told Ji Qi that she was very worried and went after Tang Guo. At this time, Ji Qi certainly would not leave her alone, of course, followed her. "Brother, you must help me for a while." Ji Qi''s face was indifferent: "Xian''er, only you care about this friendship, she doesn''t care at all, why do you do this." "After all, she is my sister." "But she never regards you as a sister. No matter how much you do, she will only me you and will not remember your good. She is a person who is so strong and strong, she has to be the first in everything. Now the first fight If you do nt arrive, you ll think it s your fault. "Sister will return to the original." Ji Qi felt ridiculous and returned to the original. What does it mean to return to the original? "Xiang''er, I don''t want her to return to the original one. She must report that she wants to restore her previous strength. I don''t know how much it will suffer." Tang Xiang was silent. After a while, she begged to look at Ji Qi: "Brother, no matter what, you will ask me to plead for a while, at least let thew enforcement elders show mercy, don''t be so heavy, and keep your sister a life." "Yes, it''s up to you." "Thank you, Brother, I know that Brother is the best." Tang Xiang looked back at Tang Guo''s decisive back and sighed: "I don''t know what to do, so that my sister can live well." Ji Qi thought, no matter what you do, that person will not remember your good, only think you are obscured. "Who wants to apply to see me?" Thew enforcement elder, Xu Zong, looked at the people present and nced at Tang Guo and Chen Zhao. Obviously, when applying to see thew enforcement elders, the disciples would definitely do it. Under normal circumstances, if there is no human life, the disciples be private, and if they do note to the criminal court, they will not take the initiative to manage it. But once the troublees, it is not a simple punishment. Xu Zong also discovered Tang Xiang and Ji Qi. He still had a little impression of Tang Xiang, a little girl, and his face immediately became dull. He remembered that a few years ago, the three impressive things about the disciples'' mistakes were all because of this one called Tang Xiang, so that the disciples who made mistakes avoided three years of facing the cliff. The other party made a mistake and made him want to punish someone. Then, he also noticed Tang Guo. The three mistakes seemed to be this disciple. Xu Zong raised her brows, is this her again? The previous three times were also very interesting. She didn''t seem to appreciate it and said that she was willing to think over the cliff. Finally, the one named Tang Xiang who let Ji Qi stun him away. Chapter 3496: The genius of betrayal (19) Chapter 3496: The genius of betrayal (19) 3496) else He was the first elder ofw enforcement to see such a thing. "I want to apply to see thew enforcement elders." Tang Guo began, and she also recognized Xu Zong by virtue of her memory. Xu Zong is a stereotyped person, with only authentication credentials. He will punish anyone who has sufficient evidence. As for injustice, it''s not his business. It sounds indifferent, but now she wants the indifferentw enforcement elders like Xu Zong. "It''s you again, I remember, what''s wrong with you this time?" Xu Zong asked, and he nced at the four Chen Zhao. "There is sufficient evidence? If you don''te to the end, it will be you who will be punished. But the people who came to this execution hall had enough evidence to start with fifty whip. " After a few years, he thought her spirit had long gone. Looking at the wolf howling and the appearance of Chen Zhao''s four people, it seems that it is still a thorn. This is true, not very much like their ancestors. How could the people in their ancestors have such rough edges? "I''m going to sue Chen Zhao for four people, and they shot at me regardless of the same door." Tang Guo said, his voice was still a bit stiff, and even if she spoke clearly, she could feel that she was a nonspeaking person. Everyone There is almost no ups and downs between the words. "You are really hurt." Xu Zong nodded. "It looks like your fighting should be fierce." The system suddenly felt that thew enforcement elder came to be funny. "Elder Xu, don''t listen to their nonsense. Obviously, she is taking advantage of her own experience and taking Baoling Dan, pressing four of us. Look, all the injuries on me were caused by her. " "Elder Xu, look at my head. She smashed it with an iron block. It hit me a dozen and a half times without mercy. After she took Bao Ling Dan, that was the strength of Jin Danqi. Look at it. The disciples'' heads were smashed by her. " "Also, the injuries on the disciples are ..." "Elder Xu, look at my neck." Chen Zhao raised her head, stretched the neck to the old elder, and let Xu Zong look. "Elder Xu, did you see the deep trace on my neck? Is she using it?" If the whip was struck, if Brother Ji Qi arrived in time, the disciples would be strangled by her. " Ji Qi nodded in a timely manner: "Indeed, when I was going, she was wrapping her whip around Brother Chen''s neck. If I hadn''t stopped him, Brother Chen would not have felt good if he hadn''t died." After hearing the words from the beginning of the season, Xu Zong looked at Tang Xiang with anxiety and worry, and slowly asked: "What about you? What do you see? How are you going to help her?" It''s not that Xu Zong was able to foresee the future. It was only because of the three previous events that he was too impressed. Tang Xiang pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "When the disciples went, everything was over and I didn''t see anything. I only saw the sister and Brother Chen had injuries on their bodies. It should be a conflict." After speaking, she nced at Tang Guo secretly, as if exining to Tang Guo, she could not open her eyes to talk nonsense. She can protect each other, but she cannot help them lie together. System: [Host, this is a high-level white lotus, but ordinary people deal with it. Fortunately, I have you, I believe you can tear them all up. "What about you? Do you have any evidence? They all have evidence. The physical evidence is their injuries and the witnesses are the beginning of the season." Chapter 3497: The genius of betrayal (20) Chapter 3497: The genius of betrayal (20) 3497: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers Xu Zong did not immediately decide, he was a little looking forward to this thorny head, and can give a different answer. Several years have passed since those three things happened. During this period, he had heard that she had shes with some disciples and was beaten badly. Except for the first three times, none of themter applied to the court. It can be seen that she has given up at Xingtang to make redress for herself. Maybe I was disappointed with this and thought it was useless. It may also be that you have given up your fate, do not want to resist, and do not toss. He only thought of these two possibilities, but she never thought that she would still step in here. Judging from the injuries on Chen Zhao''s body, her vigor was undiminished. Therefore, this is very interesting to Xu Zong. Inside the gate, such an interesting thing hadn''t happened for a long time. A former genius was abolished, but he didn''t ept his fate. When he built the foundation, he seemed to be condensing Jindan, but it should have failed many times, right? Interesting, too interesting. "Sister Xiang''er, no matter how much you plead, we won''t agree." Chen Zhao said, "She hasn''t thought about the cliff before, so let her try it." Tai Chumen''s thoughts on the cliff are not the usual thoughts on the cliff. Every disciple who has gone must have ayer of skin peeled off. "Brother Chen, can you ..." What Tang Xiang said, Tang Guo interrupted her. Tang Guo simply said a word: "Yes." The word fell, all eyes of Xingtang fell on her. Have? Chen Zhao''s heart was also sudden, shouldn''t he? The conflict between them has no warning at all, and the other party should not have prepared in advance. With regard to the image stone, Chen Zhao has never worried about it. In today''s practice world, the image stone is hard to find. This is something that the suzerain may not have. A little disciple can get it? Tang Xiang was speechless for a moment and looked at Tang Guo in puzzlement. Thew enforcement elder Xu Zong did make a noise, which was expected and unexpected. "Since there is evidence, then take it out." Xu Zongdao, "As long as there is sufficient evidence, the elders will implement the Zongmen rules fairly." Tang Guo took out a small stone from the space bag. The stone was round and ck in color. It looked in, but everyone he knew almost eximed. Image stone? ? Turns out to be an image stone! Chen Zhao''s face turned pale for a moment, why ... how could this waste be so precious as a picture stone? Is the other party''s luck so good that she really got her a piece? Thinking of Tang Guo often practicing outside, it is really possible that Chen Zhao''s legs and stomachs are trembling. Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo in shock, Tang Guo raised his head and nced at her lightly. At this nce, it seemed as if he had seen something, which made Tang Xiang''s expression stagnate. "It was originally an image stone, so it''s easy to handle." Xu Zong took Tang Guo''s image stone. Instantly, the image of the image stone fell aside, allowing the people in Xingtang to see clearly. They saw the scene where Tang Guo was attacked by Chen Zhao as soon as he entered the gate. This picture alone can convict several people of Chen Zhao. Even after Tang Guo had wounded them even more severely, they did not need to be punished. Ji Qi frowned when he saw it here. This result really surprised him. "About the Zhaoling mentioned by Chen Zhao, they forced me to take it." Tang Guo said, "If I don''t take it, I will only be beaten." Chapter 3498: The genius of betrayal (21) Chapter 3498: The genius of betrayal (21) 3498) else Everyone has seen it, especially Xu Zong, clearly. Before taking Baoling Dan, Tang Guo would have been beaten down if he hadn''t done well. Qi Qi also saw it, especially Tang Guo had an arm and was still dripping blood, which was one of Chen Zhao''s four, stabbed with a sword. The shoulder bone on the other side also seemed to be crushed. But to his surprise, after suffering these, she didn''t frown, she was so calm, and finally chose to take Bao Ling Dan. The reason why she wraps Chen Zhao''s neck with a whip is that Chen Zhao first wrapped her neck with a whip, which is not the way of the person but the body of the person. Ji Qi frowned again, some not adapted to this truth, but did not refute. In the image stone, there is still a picture that he gave her a mercy in order to stop her. Ji Qi just wanted to say that this time it was his fault. Tang Guo said: "Elder Xu, the video stone recorded the initiative to attack me. How many people are there?" "Five people." As soon as Tang Guo spoke, Xu Zong understood, and heughed. Sure enough, he didn''t see that she was prepared. It is interesting. "Then I can sue them? Is the evidence sufficient now?" Xu Zong replied: "The evidence is sufficient. You can sue them. This is Chen Zhao''s initiative to attack you. Ji Qi gave you a hand without asking a reason, which is also his fault." "Sister, you ..." Tang Xiang didn''t know when he pulled Tang Guo''s sleeve. "Sister, I''m sorry, I should trust you." "It''s just that the big brother really didn''t know. The scene at that time would inevitably make people misunderstand ..." Tang Guo shakes off Tang Xiang''s hand: "He hit me." "You are not my sister. You should not stand with me. He hit me. Why did you help him? Because he didn''t mean it?" If this person is not Tang Xiang, if another person, Tang Guo may ask, let Ji Qi give Tang Xiang a palm, and see if she is in pain. However, this person is Tang Xiang, and Tang Xiang will be willing to bear this palm. When the timees, she will be unreasonable. "If I can, I''m willing to bear this palm for my sister and hit me better than you." Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo eagerly. "The master takes care of me on weekdays. A misunderstanding, as long as my sister didn''t tell my brother, you didn''t hit me as much as I could, and I was willing to bear it. " After hearing this, the system couldn''t help it. This kind of ruthless role, not many people are opponents. Encountered by the other party, the original owner was only a few years old, how could he be an opponent. Especially this Tang Xiang, he is not fascinated by men at all, all he does is for his own benefit. Seems to be suffering, and actually makes everyone stand by her. "You didn''t hit me again, why should I hit you? He was punished, that is, he didn''t ask the reason and took the initiative to attack my fellow disciple. He should be punished." Tang Guo said: "Listening to you means that because he takes care of you, he should not be punished because he carelessly made mistakes. This is the Zongmen Torture Hall. Want everyone in Zongmen to be the same as you, and still need to exist here? " "Sister, I ..." "Hold tears, and cry again when he is punished." Tang Guo dialed the messy hair on his face, and his lips were slightly tilted upwards. "He will cry again after being punished. System: So, has the ckening started? Some look forward to it. Chapter 3499: The genius of the betrayal (22) Chapter 3499: The genius of the betrayal (22) 3499: Word Stacks Level 3499 Answers "That''s right. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. You will cry for a while, and you should be better." Xu Zong began, looking at Chen Zhao and the four of them. "Now the evidence is conclusive, the four of you, take the initiative to attack the same disciples, He was punished with ash of 150, and he thought about it for five years. " "You, from the beginning of the season," Xu Zong was not afraid of Yueheng. Seriously, he has been very busy these years. Disciples in Zongmen have shed, and fewer and fewerints havee here. They all ended privately, leaving him with nothing to do. To do, "Don''t ask the reason, attack the disciples, and remember the actual situation, in order to protect the disciples, so he was punished with a cane of 100 whishes, and thought about it for a month." After the punishment, Xu Zong even appeared a smile. But fleeting, as if afraid of being seen. After so long idle, everyone thought Xingtang didn''t exist. If you do nt open it, you wo nt open it. You will get five fines when you open it. Tang Guo also felt that Xu Zong seemed particrly happy. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, her purpose is achieved. The whipping was carried out immediately. When he saw Ji Qi being beaten, Tang Guo reminded Tang Xiang: "I can cry now, it''s very suitable." Tang Xiang opened his mouth wide, some speechless, only showing a very disappointed look, as if talking about how you be like this. Tang Guo stood next to the four being punished, and watched the disciples disciples who whipped, whipped one whip on the four Chen Zhao and Ji Qi. They were merciless. The five disciples who whip themselves were Xu Zong''s disciples. Like Xu Zong, Xingtang never opened, or it only opened once a long time, and the idle ones hurt. Now you can finally move your tibia, not to mention how cool it is, and where will you be sympathetic. Besides, they all saw the video just now, and they did not show mercy. So, after a while, several people were beaten up. When he was tortured, he could not wear any defensive magic weapon, but could only wear an ordinary singlet. Several people''s clothes were torn and covered with blood. The four of Chen Zhao were screaming in pain, but they did not say anything in the beginning of the quarter. Tang Xiang finally cried, looking at him with guilt in his face, as Tang Guo said, especially when the situation was right. Tang Guo stood in front of them, like a wooden stake, and Xu Zong stood beside her: "Is it cool?" "Okay." "It doesn''t look good enough." Xu Zong said, "Next time you are bullied,e back and sue." Tang Guo looked up at Xu Zong, and then he heard the other party say, "Si Jingya and Xingtang are very empty, not very popr." Tang Guo: "..." "It is said that many people in Zongmen beat you for no reason, and sent them all here. How about it?" Xu Zong said, "Don''t worry about not being able to fit here, there are few people in Xingtang." Tang Guo paused and said, "I try." After hearing this, Xu Zong wanted tough, but he was usually a very serious person, so he held back. "I didn''t expect you to be here again." Xu Zong said lightly, "Okay, you''re not bad, go back and heal. Look at your hand, just like breaking it." Tang Guo knew that his injuries were indeed serious. The broken bones of the shoulders were sunken. For the other arm, it was because there was more blood, and some of the arms were weak, and there was no strength in the hands. And, the medicine effect of Baoling Dan is about to disappear. At that time, she will feel the pain of the explosion of the meridians. Like the fire, Qiqiao will still bleed. If she looks horrible, she will be very weak and suffering. "Leave a while." Seeing that Tang Guo had been watching five people tortured, Xu Zong understood that she wanted to finish watching and shook her head. Was this baby girl taking Baoling Dan to give herself a breath? see you tomorrow Chapter 3500: The genius of betrayal (23) Chapter 3500: The genius of betrayal (23) # 3500 renegade genius (23) Few people can bear the consequences of explosives. Even if she just wanted to fight thest blow, it was also called Xu Zong with some appreciation. But some talk just now, he doesn''t feel that the other party has quit, and he should have other ideas. When the four of Zhao Zhao were tortured, he asionally looked up, and found that Tang Guo ignored his injury, opened his eyes like ck grapes, and stared at them without blinking. He had no movement at all, leaving them all in the same heart. Coolness. Ji Qi''s strength is rtively strong, for him, a hundred whip is slightly injured. But it is not allowed to resist with any spiritual power, and whip hitting on the body is naturally painful. He felt Tang Guo''s eyes and couldn''t help looking up to her. I thought she would be proud of her, or pleased. However, she was just standing there like a wooden stake, watching him with impunity. His eyes were indifferent, and he could not see any emotions at all. Until his sentence waspleted, she did not show any pleasant expression, which made Ji Qi very puzzled. After Tang Guo saw five people had finished their sentences and became blood, they decided to leave. Chen Zhao''s four people had to be closed for five years, and one month after the quarter. She also had to watch the scene where five people were being locked in. Chen Zhao felt that this was a lunatic. Is it because he was beaten too much and finally went crazy? Ji Qi dragged his injured body, and in the tearful expression of Tang Xiang, went to the position of thinking over the cliff. "Brother, I will pick you up in a month. What do you want to eat? When youe out, I will make it for you." Ji Qi went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, just to see the scene where Baoling Dan failed. I saw her footsteps sink, her brows frown slightly, and then bright red blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, ears, nose, and mouth. Even so, she was looking at him in the same direction, as if telling him not to arbitrarily, this is the consequence of not asking the facts and hurting her. For a while, Qi Qi thought this was a little funny. But I want tough, but I can''t smile. This time, it was indeed he who wronged the other party. It''s just that she is so bad on weekdays, where will she know the truth. Thinking of this, Ji Qi couldn''t help but think that if those times were true every time ... No, no, how could it be, Ji Qi quickly overthrew this idea. "I know you resent Brother and Sister, how I wish everything could go back to the past, I really miss the time." Tang Guo retracted his eyes, turned around, and a cool voice came back: "Really?" "Of course it is true, sister, why don''t you always believe me?" "Okay, stop arguing with her, are you really her sister?" Xu Zong asked curiously, "she has failed her, and you haven''t seen it? She will take a little more thought to say one more word now. If you are true Don''t bother her if you care about her. " Seeing that Tang Xiang was about to run out in a hurry, Xu Zong''s voice followed: "I don''t think you care about her. Instead, you seem to be sympathetic, and you can''t wait for her to grow miserable. People like you who are different in appearance, Elder Ben saw a lot, but you are so rare and decent. " Tang Xiang turned back and said, "Elder Xu shouldn''t frame people randomly. I''m more worried about her than anyone else, but my sister is awful and never listens." "Hurry up, don''t be fooled,e here in front of Elder Ben. Really, pretending, Elder Ben sees more, you can''t lie to Elder Ben, Elder Ben is toozy to ask you about those broken things, tumbling, here Small ce. " Chapter 3501: The genius of betrayal (24) Chapter 3501: The genius of betrayal (24) 3501: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers "Since Elder Xu has misunderstood me so deeply, I won''t bother much." Even so, Tang Xiang smiled lightly before retreating, as if not angry at all. Xu Zong''s brow frowned. How could she fight this person? I don''t know what will happen in the future. Tang Guo returned to his practice in Dongfu. Tang Xiang didn''te to her. But soon, someone in Zongmen was spreading the story, and those people were discussing that Tang Xiang was worried about Tang Guo and asked Yueheng to heal his elixir. "What''s going on?" Yueheng asked. Tang Xiang talked about it in 1510, and didn''t conceal it at all: "Master, don''t me your sister, she will be angry when she is aggrieved. Now that my sister is hurt by the explosion, I hope Master can give me the next A superb healing elixir healed her. " "Since she chose to take Bao Ling Dan, she should bear such a result." After listening to the cause and effect, Yueheng never thought about Ya Lao Ren, after all, she did make impulsive mistakes from quarter to quarter. As for the healing elixir, he would not give it. Tang Xiang went to Tang Guo''s Dongfu. When someone asked her about her situation on the road, she said that she didn''t get the best quality curative Dan, and she could only take one of her top-quality, and a few high-quality curative Dan to her sister. However, no one answered at the gate of Dongfu, she could only return in disappointment. [The host is big, this Tang Xiang is desperately chasing you. "There is no mention in the plot whether she crossed or was born again, right?" [It does not. The system also felt strange, [the host is big, is there any problem? Such a situation is not without it before, after all, there will always be some idents in the plot. "Don''t you think everything is too coincidental?" "The fate of the original owner began to change at the age of five. Then, after the rescue season, the front foot rescued people, and the back foot Tang Xiang appeared to pick them up. When encountering danger, Tang Xiang was still weak at that time, it was impossible to pull two people. Going back, especially she didn''t panic at all, as if she knew she couldn''t die. "Tang Guo analyzed," and from the memory, I still felt that she did not pull people at all, didn''t it feel strange? " "Finally, she was relieved by mysterious forces, and all this showed that she seemed to know what would happen." [So she was born again? The system is a bit confused. [However, she has always been mediocre and has not encountered any great opportunities. This is not quite like a rebirth. Ordinary rebirths will preempt all opportunities, and will they start to coerce and kill the Quartet? "Saved an important person and entered the gate. Isn''t it important not to leave Yueheng when it''s dangerous? As long as Yueheng is there, she won''t be worried. Later Yueheng didn''t give her Junyuan Yan Flowers? Not a chance? " "In addition, Tang Xiang''s talent is Xingpin Shui Linggen. Do you think that in this world, if there are no other adventures, she is reborn and it is easy to rob those resources?" [In this way, Tang Xiang is indeed suspicious and there is no such coincidence. ording to the analysis of the host, she is likely to be reborn. "Ok." [Unfortunately, this is the practice world. Tang Xiang''s room has various forbidden covers. I can''t monitor it secretly. The system is a bit distressed. It s okay outside. There are no restrictions, but in the cultivation world, all monks residences, Duodongfu, are subject to various restrictions. After all, he is just a system, not to the extent that it is against the sky. "Don''t worry, I will heal the wounds first, and practice ording to the original owner''s thinking. I feel that Jin Dan is reunited, and there is only one opportunity left." Chapter 3502: The genius of betrayal (25) Chapter 3502: The genius of betrayal (25) 3502: Wordscapes Uncrossed Tropic-Beach 5 Answers The four of them attacked the same disciple Tang Guo for no reason. They started fiercely and were punished with ash of 150. They thought about Ya five years. Ji Qi did not ask why, and directly hit Tang Guo, and everyone was fined. For a time, the name Tang Guo was spread all over Zongmen. Many people remember that a few years ago, Tang Guo was still an unattainable gifted disciple. At that time, every time I heard her rumors, she defeated someone, broke through, and won the first ce in the trial. Since it became a waste, they heard Tang Guo again, that because her foundation was destroyed, the whole person became fierce and often shed with Zongmen disciples. These things, they will see with their own eyes, everyone tells this, the truth must be like this. If it weren''t, there would be a different voice, wouldn''t it? Tang Guo is so surprised that such a big thing is happening today. In particr, he was fined from the start of the season. They can remember that Ji Qi is the master of Tang Guo, and this is a little interesting. Everyone knows that Xingtang only talks about evidence, but not anything else. As long as you have sufficient evidence, whoever gets there is the same. Elder Xu Zong is a reasonable person. The evidence was conclusive, and after entering the penal court, no penalty was imposed, and no one wanted to fish. "Sister Xiang''er, how could Brother Qi Qi be punished for thinking about Yayue in January and heard that he was still flogged. What is going on?" Tang Xiang''s poprity in Zongmen is very good. No matter it is Ji Qi or Tang Guo, she is a close person. After this incident, many people came to ask her. It''s not that they are worried about the beginning of the season, but they are curious, want to know, eat melons, and just talk. In the past, they were used to the gloomy days of the pride of the heavens, but now they suddenly won a game. Can they not be curious? Tang Xiang didn''t conceal it and said it again: "The big brother just saved someone''s heart, was impulsive, and was blinded. I know that my sister was wronged in the heart, so she applied to see the elders of criminalw. I don''t know, Brother Chen, why did you attack your sister for no reason? When theye out, I must ask them clearly. " "It''s not easy. It must have beenining. This time it was just that they were out of luck. Tang Guo had an image stone in his hand to record their actions. Before that, they might have happened. What conflict. " A disciple said, "Sister Xianger, do you mean it? How can it hurt someone for no reason in this world? To be honest, you are really blinded by your affection, and I doubt she is prepared this time. Come. They had a conflict before, and she might have expected Chen Zhaoji to attack her, so she returned with the image stone. " "Otherwise, where there is such a coincidence, Sister Xianger, you are too soft, and you care too much about her being your sister. However, she doesn''t consider you to be your sister at all. Look at these years and help you treat her fairly. With care, she would not be able to stay in Zongmen without you. But she not only did not appreciate it, but also spoke coldly to you, and even said that you were hypocritical and pretentious. " "That is, I see, you still leave her alone. She doesn''t even talk about her masters, and what she will encounter in the future will definitely hurt you." Tang Xiang''s eyes shed with horror, and he quickly suppressed, saying, "No, my sister won''t do this." Chapter 3503: Geniuses who betray their relatives (26) Chapter 3503: Geniuses who betray their rtives (26) Chapter 3503: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (26) "Sister Xiang''er, I advise you not to be careful. Once I saw her, her shot was very ruthless. Don''t look at her tight foundation period. In these years, she has been training abroad, and someone who died in her hands because of snatching resources That''s a lot. " Somehow, the fact that Tang Guo was practicing abroad, killing countless people, is also in full swing. This incident also spread to the ears of Yuefeng Feng. One day, Yue Feng called Tang Xiang over. "Master, are you looking for me?" Yue Heng looked at the delicate and fair-faced little apprentice in front of her, sighed, and said, "Xiang''er, I will not have much contact with her in the future." "Master, she is my sister." Tang Xiang said stubbornly, "I should take care of her." "Xian''er, your practice has been stagnant for a year. Since her ident, your practice has been improving, but the progress has be slower. Didn''t you find anything?" Yue Heng said. He remembered that Tang Xiang had been awakened many times in the Dingding, and his muttering words were all about Tang Guo. From the sporadic words, he came to the conclusion that Tang Guo was going to be demonic, and he would kill many people, parents, disciples, his master, and Yuefeng, and Xiang''er. Now that the other party''s talent is abolished, it''s a lot more at ease. "Xiang''er, you know something in your heart, don''t be blinded by the affection of the imaginary form. Her present situation and the future path are destined to be separated from you. Everyone has their own chances, you should have your own Go away, don''t just remember what you used to do, otherwise your cultivation will be stagnant for life. " "Master, you let Xiang''er think about it." "You think about it. If you don''t let go, it will affect your cultivation behavior. You worry about her, she may not appreciate it. Then, she is also a disciple of Zong Men. As long as she does not go out, no one can threaten her life or death. Why do you do those things? " Yue Heng said this because he thought Tang Xiang should not be destroyed by a Tang fruit. The Hunyuan Yanhua in his hand didn''t even send it out, which made him a little bit distressed. There are two reasons for not sending it out. The first is that Tang Xiang and Tang Guo are entangled. Given this, Tang Xiang may give Hunyuan me Flower to Tang Guo. This second, such a precious genius spirit treasure, if Tang Xiang did not have the contribution of the sect, even if the thing is his, it will inevitably make people gossip. With Xiang''er''s temperament, it may be unbearable, and it will also affect cultivation. However, he is not in a hurry, and chances are, before that, let Tang Xiang grind his temper first, and wait for the time to ripen. About ten days ago, Tang Guo''s injury waspletely cured. Sure enough, as she expected, after taking Boling Pill, the damage caused by the side effects was a little bit bigger, and there was no other impact. Her cultivation was still based on perfection, and failed to break through that little barrier to condense Jindan. She was not in a hurry, she felt that she could find that life. ording to the habit of the original owner, he stayed in Zongmen for a few days, received his own monthly bong, and went out to experience it. With her current qualifications, she receives only a few monthly peaks, but no less is better than none. Originally, as a disciple of Yueheng, if Yueheng takes care of her, there will not be so few Yuefeng. At least, as a master, Yueheng will give disciples some resources. But since she entered Yuefeng, Yueheng has been somewhat prejudiced against her. Except for what a master has to do, he has never done anything else. Chapter 3504: The genius of betrayal (27) Chapter 3504: The genius of betrayal (27) 3504 Born-1960 After the foundation was destroyed, the original owner was proud and would not go to Yueheng to ask for resources. She felt that Yueheng didn''t like her and would rather go outside to fight hard. Tang Guo chose to go to Snow Mountain this time, because her ice roots, snow mountains, there are many elixir that are good for ice roots. And she finds a ce full of aura in the snow mountain to cultivate, which is more beneficial to her. The moment Tang Guo stepped out of the mountain gate, someone stopped her. He was a big man and looked aggressive, especially terrible. The person who stopped Tang Guo was hesitant to see her not talking. When Tang Guo saw this man look stunned, he hesitated, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I ... I''m here to hit you." This man was called Zhou Ru. Soon after entering the Jindan period, Tang Guo asked this and he said. Tang Guo asked again, "Then you don''t do it yet?" Just as Elder Xu Zong said, there are few people in Xingtang, and if she wants to be lively, whoever hits her, she will tell someone to go there. Image Stone, she has, is nevercking. After all, bad people do bad things, and she has to record their actions, doesn''t she? Zhou Ru scratched his head and said distressedly: "I have been thinking about this way, why should I hit you." After hearing this, Tang Guo almost fluttered andughed. But remembering his own design, he quickly hugged, his face was very serious, and he looked indifferent: "Think?" "No," Zhou Ru shook his head, "I didn''t think why I would hit you," he looked distressed, "why would I hit you?" "Then why are you here?" Tang Guoduo asked, feeling that this person had some meaning. Her eyes narrowed a little, and there was a familiar atmosphere on the other side, but the atmosphere was not strong, which made her a little unsure. "I don''t know why I came," Zhou Ru remembered something again, and said with a serious face, "They said I wouldn''te, they hit me." "Then you hit me?" "No no no, I haven''t hit you, I haven''t hit yet ..." Zhou Ru quickly retorted, as if confessing this, he would kill himself. "Have they hit you?" Zhou Ru nodded: "They often beat me, but fortunately, I resisted, and no matter how serious the injury was, it was just two days away." "I haven''t seen you before." "I was in the cafeteria before." Zhou Ruyi smiled. "I still didn''t think why I hit you. Then I go back first." After that, he secretly nced at Tang Guo and muttered, "I Won''t hit you. " System: The child has a brain problem. "If you don''t hit me, you will be beaten. Are you afraid of being beaten?" Zhou Ru smiled again, silly with a smile, and patted his chest and said, "I''ll fight against you, it will be fine in two days." He also felt strange, obviously not afraid of those people hitting him, why did hee. "You are not afraid of being beaten." "I fight." Zhou Ru was afraid of Tang Guo''s unbelief, and said, "Otherwise, you hit me." System: Where is the big fool, but she feels that the host can''t helpughing. The host is the kind of person who smiles when encountering things. It is really embarrassing her to let her pretend to be cold. I don''t know if this person will set it up. "what''s your name?" Tang Guo had a n in his heart, and felt that those who wanted to bully her were not fooled, and they were sorry that they had spoken so much here, and they almost copsed. see you tomorrow Chapter 3505: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (28) Chapter 3505: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (28) Chapter 3505 Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (28) "Zhou Ru." "It turned out to be Brother Zhou, Brother Zhou, do you know that it''s wrong to beat people for no reason?" Zhou Ru nodded: "I know." "Do you like to be beaten?" Zhou Ru shook his head: "I don''t like it, it hurts on my body." Although it will be fine soon, it still hurts. "Brother Zhou, do you want to teach those who beat you? Let them be punished." Zhou Ru''s expression was still simple, and he asked with interest: "Do you have any good solutions?" "I have something here. If Brother Zhou used it properly, he could send them all to think over the cliff." A space bag appeared in Tang Guo''s hand, and the bag was stuffed in Zhou Ru''s hand. "This is the image stone, Brother Zhou went back this time, and they asked you to hit me without hitting, and you said no hitting. They did nt think of the reason for hitting me, and they would hit you. Maybe, you still want Brother Zhou to suffer some skin and flesh. " "I''m not afraid of being beaten." Zhou Ru''s eyes were still honest. Hearing these, he seemed to think he could do it, and he didn''t question anything. "Well, there are image stones in it. Brother Zhou is good at it. Can you hide things? Don''t use them, hide them, don''t let anyone find them." "I can hide, I secretly hide many things, no one can find." Zhou Ru said of this, so proud, "They still wanted to grab before, found nothing." Tang Guo nodded. The reason why she gave Zhou Ru this is because the other party''s arrogant breath, no matter whether it failed or seeded, did not cause any loss to her. Sessful, when shees back from practice, there should be more people thinking about the cliff. "what''s your name?" "Where are you going?" "My name is Tang Guo and I will go to Xueshan to experience it." "Oh." Zhou Ru sent Tang Guo away and returned with a stone image of a space bag. He also detoured, took a video stone from the space bag, put it into his own space bag, and found the space bag given by Tang Guo to hide. Then, they went to meet those people. At this time, Tang Guo had gone down the mountain and ran towards the direction of Snow Mountain. The snow mountain that Tang Guo went to was called Chuanri Snow Mountain, because the snow mountain was very high. When the sun was at high altitude, the top of the snow mountain was just like going through the sun. No one knows how big this snow mountain is. There are countless geniuses here, and they are very popr with monks. Of course, there are also endless crises here. Many peoplee in, many benefit, and many die. The more you go inside, the more danger you might encounter. Over the years, there have been countless mysteries in the monks caves exposed in the snowy mountains. The biggest crisis for monks here is people. "I remember here, it will not be long before a secret realm appears, which will attract monks from all sides to fight for the baby." Tang Guo hurried, and did not forget to recall the content of the plot: "It is said that the mysterious power that appeared here also rmed the entire Taichu Gate. By that time, those elders who closed the Taichu Gate will alsoe here to check the situation. [Yes, they also encountered a crisis, this crisis, almost made the entire sect''s strong men perish. When the situation is normal, the system will also ponder the plot of the world and look forward to discovering something. "Under desperation, Tang Xiang broke the mystery and solved the crisis. That time, the entire Taichu Gate gained a lot, while other schools were countless casualties. Chapter 3506: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (29) Chapter 3506: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (29) The 3506th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (29) The surrounding air is already cold, and if Tang Guo is not a monk now, he may not be able to move on. Even ordinary monks are very ufortable here. But Tang Guo is Binglinggen. For her, visiting her back garden is like this. The colder the ce, the better for her. "It is also because of this move that Yueheng can finally use the Hunyuan Yanhua for Tang Xiang without any objection." [The host is going to stop this? Tang Guo didn''t make a sound for a while, and when she walked into Snow Mountain, she said, "Do you think that the plot of this world is too vague and it seems that everything is mentioned, but most of what I can know specifically is rted to me? Some things like Tang Xiang s experience, for example, she said that her specific solution to the crisis was not mentioned. There is a way for people to be deliberately vague. " "Maybe, it''s me thinking too much." The system doesn''t think it is his host who has thought about it a lot. He has browsed the plot countless times. Indeed, as Tang Guo said, the plot is vague. Only the plot of the original owner itself is clear. Other things are not specific, but only a general idea. This feeling is like, someone deliberately blurs the plot and doesn''t want the host to know it. As soon as he entered the snow mountain, Tang Guo became vignt, and he stopped talking about the plot of this world. The reason why Tang Guo came to wear Sun Snow Mountain is that this ce is mysterious, powerful, and there are countless opportunities. Perhaps, she can find the opportunity to condense Jindan here. What she did not know was that Zhou Ru took a video stone to meet those who threatened him, and he was severely beaten. Afterwards, Zhou Ru went to Xingtang to see the executive elder ording to what she said. "You said you were beaten?" "Yes, the disciples were beaten." Zhou Ru remembered Tang Guo''s words and said, "They not only beat the disciples, but also threatened the disciples to beat the others. They were beaten up if they didn''t want to." "Then do you have evidence?" Xu Zong came in with interest. There are fewer and fewer disciplesing to the criminal court, so that in these years, there are no disciples willing toe. Here he is with a few apprentices. Fortunately, his strength is strong, and a few disciples are also fighting. Even if there are few people in the Xingtang, others in the Zongmen dare not provoke them. First, Tang Guo came to sue, and now there is a disciple who looks a little silly, and he is certainly happy. "Yes, there are disciples." Under the incredible eyes of those beating disciples, Zhou Ru drew out a video stone and handed it to Xu Zong. "The disciples identally picked up a video stone. They should have recorded their beating disciples here. Screen. " Here, the people who beat Zhou Ru not only suffered a whish of 150, but also went to think of the cliff to apany Chen Zhao, Ji Qi and these people. This incident did not cause much waves. After all, no matter whether it is Zhou Ru or the few hands-on disciples, there is Luo Luo in Zongmen, and few people pay attention to it. Do not know the reason, Xu Zong also told people not to publicize the matter. Xu Zong narrowed his eyes and watched Zhou Ru leave, until he disappeared in front of him, he said: "I don''t know how many years the elder Ben Zongmen has been. Since then, the mountain has gone countless times and I haven''t found an image stone. "Master, do you want disciples to look up Zhou Ru?" The next big disciple, unable to hold back some, was pped by Xu Zong. "Check what, what evil did Zhou Ru do?" Chapter 3507: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (30) Chapter 3507: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (30) The 3507th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (30) The big disciple scratched his head: "It doesn''t." "Then what do you check him for?" "Master doesn''t suspect that he has a problem?" The disciple said innocently. Xu Zong gave the other party a p again: "But for the teacher, I sighed that this disciple was lucky, that a fool is a fool." Is it ... is it? Moreover, Tang Guo walked thrillingly into the snowy mountains, and picked some good elixir on the road. A conflict is inevitable, but she has a lot ofbat experience, and she has a fierce desperation, which makes people feel ufortable at first nce. What is too precious. Therefore, she was quite sessful along the way. Unknowingly, she has gone deep into the snowy mountains and encountered fewer and fewer monks. The surrounding temperature has reached a point where people can be frozen hard in an instant. A monk who can go deep into this ce has a strength of at least Jindan period. Even in this ce, even the Jindan period is not necessarily her opponent. [The host is big, still haven''t found a breakthrough point? "No." Tang Guo shook his head gently. "I always feel that I''m almost there. Don''t worry. I am practicing here during this time. I feel that the chance is not far off. This ce is much faster than outside. But because she was not able to condense Jindan for a long time, it made Dantian''s spiritual power more and more. By the day when Jindan was condensed, she did not know to what extent her strength would increase. After spending a day, she found a ce to look good to practice. It is very beautiful here, and it was originally white snow all around. However, the beautiful plum blossoms bloomed on the white snow here, and each one bloomed very brightly,pletely unaffected by the frozen air. After about ten days of practice, she still had no tendency to condense Jindan. At this time, she observed the surrounding environment and found many rare elixirs. At this point, Tang Guo decided to pick some elixir and go out to change the spirit stone. There are too few resources on her, and she really cannot miss the slightest resource. System: Quite a lot, the host has forgotten that there is still a system space, it is really a little wronged. Tang Guo was picking the elixir, and then he heard the voice of someone speaking, and he was a bit familiar with the voice. She turned around and saw a group of people. "I have heard about the beginning of the door, Xiang''er, why did you speak for her, we grew up together, what kind of character she is, I don''t know yet? She must be reported in advance, she must be prepared in advance, please enter the urn, Those people are counted, but your brother is bad luck and hit. " "Brother, can''t you really return to the original?" "Xian''er, it''s not that we don''t want to go back to the original, but she doesn''t want to. She has been jealous since she was a child, and she was able to take care of you, a younger sister, when she was a child. How many people have been beaten by her? She ca nt get out of bed in three or five days. Tang Xunyue said that she was more angry. Now I heard that she is not good at the same ce. I m not surprised at all. She is that temperament. "But she is my sister, brother." "But she doesn''t think of you as a sister at all, Xiang''er, you help her blindly, have you ever thought that it is unfair to other people? If she is good, why everyone thinks she is bad, even the father and mother Don''t like her? " Chapter 3508: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (31) Chapter 3508: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (31) The 3508th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (31) "Xiang''er, I think Lord Yuefeng is right, you should stay away from her. You have done enough over the years. Brother doesn''t let you treat her as an enemy, but just keeps you awake." Tang Xiang sighed: "Master sees this and says that my cultivation progress is getting slower and slower. Perhaps it was influenced by my sister. Let me put this down earlier. Is it true that I did something wrong?" "Xian''er ..." "Brother, we are going to pass by. I smell a very sweet smell. It must be a baby. If I am not wrong, it should be snow lotus. Just right, I am still mncholic. What gift do I bring to my mother this time, if it is If it is Ice Snow Lotus, it can happen to the mother. " Not only did Tang Xiang smell it, Tang Guo also discovered it. Is it such a coincidence? When Tang Xiang and Tang Xun took the others to the location of the snow lotus, Tang Guo had reached the ce where the snow lotus grew. In front of me, there was indeed a snowdrop that had just bloomed. Needless to say, this thing had a great effect on her. "sister?" Naturally, Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo next to Bing Xuelian. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t do it was that she was so close to the ice snow lotus, that no guardian beast appeared, which made her a little strange. Her strength was perfect, she didn''t dare to move around, she only stood by and watched. "Sister, be careful, there is a guardian beast next to Bing Xuelian." Tang Xiang shouted. Instead of worrying about Bing Xuelian for the first time, he told Tang Guo to be careful. This reaction ability is indeed not what ordinary people canpare. The original owner was not good at speaking, but fighting was too normal. This Tang Xiang has been in contact with him so many times, but the other party has not exposed his feet. It is indeed a very high white lotus. Tang Xun said: "The guardian beast of the snow lotus, at least in thete Jin Dan, you are not an opponent, or do not go to death." The system has locked around, Tang Guo''s consciousness nced everywhere, and none of the guardian beasts were found, so she still did not move away. "You hurriedly leave, and the guardian beast finds outter that you are dead. Even if you get the snow lotus, you will not be blessed to enjoy it." Tang Xun didn''t think Tang Guo deserved ice snow lotus. As Xianger said just now, this snow lotus is a gift to be prepared for the mother. Naturally, it is Xianger''s. He believes that Tang Guo is invincible to the guardian beast, and this snow lotus cannot of course possess it. [The host isrge, there is indeed no abnormality, and the existence of the guardian beast has not been found, but I am not sure whether there is a barrier to block it. "Neither did I feel the crisis." System: So? What else, of course, is picking the snow lotus into the pocket. Tang Guo did just that. Under the incredible eyes of Tang Xiang and Tang Xun, she stretched out a hand with many scars, gently picked the snow lotus, put it into a jade box, and then put the jade box into the space bag. "Sister, be careful!" Tang Xiang opened his eyes, full of worry in it. Such a contrast made those who followed him shook his head. This Tang family did have an anti-bone. It had long been known that the genius had bad temperament. Seeing today, it really is. Tang Guo never thought about what to do immediately, to prove to the world that she was innocent. Nowadays, even more exnations are pale, and most people do not believe it. Since this is a world that admires strength, what she has to do is to enhance her strength. Chapter 3509: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (32) Chapter 3509: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (32) The 3509th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (32) "Xiang''er, be careful." Tang Xun guarded Tang Xiang behind him, preventing her from approaching Tang Guo. "Don''t go." Tang Xiang thought about it and was directly blocked by Tang Xun. Tang Xun was much stronger than Tang Xiang and could not break free. Tang Xun nced at Tang Guo, as if to say, if you provoke the guardian beast because of your greed, and then die, no one can me others. Tang Guo swept the other party lightly and said, "Don''t be afraid, you didn''t touch the snow lotus, even if the guardian beast appeared, it wouldn''t attack you." After talking, Tang Guo went inside. She felt that there was no crisis. Perhaps there was something strange here before the guardian beast appeared. Even if it appears, her body will speed up in this snowy mountain, and there is a way to escape. "Brother, let''s go check it out, I don''t worry." Several people in Tang Xiang followed Tang Guo for about half an hour and found that no guardian beast really appeared, which was also amazing. Along the way, Tang Guo picked a lot of elixir, but did not encounter a crisis, which made Tang Xiang and Tang Xun frown. The eyes of Tang Guo''s people were very hot when they followed them. "Sister, I want to exchange the ice snow lotus with you." Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo''s countless soul treasures, and he had no thoughts, so he had a thought. "I haven''t gone back to see my father and mother for a long time. Don''t worry, I don''t want to. I will exchange things without letting you lose. The things in my space bag can be chosen by my sister. " "Don''t change." If you want to change, it doesn''t match her temperament. Anyway, she is a bad person in everyone''s eyes, how can she be a good person? Even if it is changed, don''t talk about it. Others would say that Tang Xiang is sensible, and that she is pretentious, and she can never change. Tang Xun said: "You have good luck today and got so many good things, but wanting to take them out is not an easy task. What you want to say straight, Xiang''er is also a filial piety, not that you are in love with you Bingxuelian, you have to exchange it for your own use. If you agree, I can **** you back to Taichumen. " Tang Guo thought this was funny, and he was toozy to justify it. "No change." What Tang Xun had to say, was pulled by Tang Xiang: "Big Brother and Sister are not willing, then forget it." Tang Guo went deeper, and Tang Xiang kept saying, "I still go out with my sister, I don''t worry." Tang Guo is well aware of Tang Xiang s n, and her guesses have been verified. When he once again met a very precious elixir, Tang Xiang shouted, pointing at a ce and saying that Tang Xun was fast, and she ran to that ce. System: [The host is so big, how could Tang Xiang find the baby so quickly, is there something like a treasure hunter on his body? "Maybe." Tang Guo didn''t chase it. She had expected such a thing. There is no special way for the time being. After all, Tang Xun''s strength is strong. [Host, there is a prohibition around that elixir. My sight was deceived, and I did nt find it for a while. "Don''t me you, I didn''t see it." Tang Guo was already satisfied, she got enough of it today. And there are things that are forbidden, maybe there is a guardian beast, even if she is not discovered. "Great, brother, this time I have a gift for my mother. This extremely cold ganoderma lucidum is no worse than that of the snow lotus." Tang Xiang was very happy, and he was about to pick it. He didn''t feel that there was a guardian beast at all. Tang Guo picked so many elixirs, but did not meet the guardian beast. There is no guardian beast in this ce. [The host isrge, there is movement. Chapter 3510: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (33) Chapter 3510: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (33) Chapter 3510: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (33) Tang Guo had already felt it, and she quickly backed away. Just backing back, she saw the snow cliff next to Tang Xiang and suddenly copsed. The snow-white python rose into the air, swept the tail in an instant, and struck Tang Xiang directly. Even though Tang Xun responded quickly and held Tang Xiang, the two of them were shot down to the ground and both were injured. Waiting for the two to react, the white python continued to attack their position. Tang Xun wanted to protect Tang Xiang and had to deal with the python. The rest of the people saw it and hurried up to help, but one other person ran directly to pick the extremely cold Lingzhi. When he wanted to run outside, he was discovered by the python, the long tail of the python hit the man, the poption was spraying blood, and he lost his power for a while. "Yuan Ying''s giant python, go away." Tang Xun''splexion changed, he shouted, and ran away with Tang Xiang. The others were also scared and panicked, and ran behind them. As for Tang Guo, he had already found a ce to hide, and watched the embarrassment of the python running after several people. The system covers a hundred miles away, and Tang Guo reports that the giant python is chasing several people in Tang Xiang. As for the man who was severely injured, Tang Guo came out and reached out to her: "Save me." The python''s blow was merciless. This person was only Jin Dan''s early stage, and was ruthlessly attacked by Yuan Ying,pletely incapacitated. At this time, the surrounding snow cliffs were slowly copsing, and if they did not leave, they would be buried here. "Take me out, and I will give you the extremely cold ganoderma lucidum," said the man, who quickly took out the extremely cold ganoderma lucidum from the space bag and handed it to Tang Guo. "If it is not enough, the rest will be for you." Tang Guo condensed him for a while, his lips suddenly made a smile, which was a bit evil, and also a little cold: "I remember you used to grab my resources and ridiculed me, you said that I was vicious, said me Bad, you got it right. " "I''m really bad." Tang Guo didn''t look at the extremely cold Lingzhi in the other person''s hands, she was not rare at all. She likes this ce. This snow mountain really suits her taste, and she likes the style of doing things. "How? You lost." An old voice sounded, "Hahaha, I knew this little girl wouldn''t ask for extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum, boy, hand over all your plum blossom stuffing." "She just has hatred against that person, she has a little pride in her heart, old man Xue. Before she picked those elixirs, she was not polite. Everyone is greedy and ugly, no exceptions." "The one below is indeed ugly, so the old man buried him and let him rest in peace." The voice was clearly loving and kind, but the words said made people cool from the bottom of the foot to the top of the head. Tang Guo had just walked out of the ce just now, and a small snow mountain behind himpletely copsed, burying everything inside. She looked back, and she always felt a sense of prying. "She found it?" It was the same young voice as before. "No, she was not in the foundation period. How could she find out that Old Man Xue, if she buried her together, everyone would be bad." "You have lost, you have to do two things. First, hand over all your plum blossoms. Second, unless she really bes greedy and ugly, you are not allowed to kill her." For a time, the air was quiet. For a long time, the young voice sounded again: "Then let her live a few more days first, and wait for her to be ugly. This seat kills her personally." It didn''t take long for the white python to return to its original ce. "Ermang, why are you covered with injuries? You are so embarrassed to deal with a few little guys who are less than Yuanying?" Old Man Xue asked curiously. The python opened his mouth and looked grim, as if very angry, and said verbally: "Old man Xue, I don''t know what''s going on. I was rebounded by a force, and then they disappeared, and they were all injured and strange Very good. " "Pissed off." "Shameful." "Laozi is going to retreat, don''t call me if it''s fine." "Ah, don''t you drink plum blossom?" "Don''t drink." As soon as Tang Guo came out of the snow mountain, he felt some burning eyes fall on her. Vaguely, with a killing intention. I knew from the bottom of my heart that she had gained a lot of things in the snow mountain and was promoted. see you tomorrow Chapter 3511: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (34) Chapter 3511: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (34) Chapter 3511: The Geniuses Who Betrayed and Befriended (34) "stop!" Tang Guo only took two steps, and a group of people stopped her, starting with a cold-looking young man. The other party''s eyes were always on Tang Guo''s body, and she seemed to feel that she was only building a perfect state, and it was not before the Jindan period, and she didn''t care about her now. "I want to pass by and leave the space bag." "I urge you to be acquainted with each other. You are very lucky to be able to walk out of here with a foundation, and it is a great luck to take these things that will kill you." The reason why he didn''t shoot Tang Guo directly was that there were other people watching around him. Once they started, in case this little monk had any cards in his hand, they would also cause some damage to them. At that time, if other people attacked them again, it would be a great loss. They didn''t want to make wedding dresses for other people. "Have you seen those around?" The cold young man saw Tang Guo not speaking, thinking she was hesitating. He is not a fool, someone who can harvest from the snowy mountains, even if it is just a foundation, it must have some skills. If there weren''t those around him, he would add up a few people here without worrying so much. "As long as you give us the space bag, we will **** you out. There are a few of us, and they dare not treat you." It''s so nice to say that they actually got something. They must have turned around and left. They wouldn''t pay attention to her at all. Only a fool would believe it. However, Tang Guo found the identity of the young man in front of him from memory. This person in the middle of Jin Dan, with a group of Jin Dan''s early monks, is doing the business of fighting home and looting. Just like the snow mountains in front of them, they would nt go in and find things themselves, they stayed outside, sent people to ask for news, and then stayed here to watch some people who had good harvests. Originally she was a disciple who was born at the beginning of the age, this young man will certainly not provoke. But she was just a first-time door, not taken seriously, and even everyone who abused and disgusted, died outside, and no one would be held ountable. Regardless of the system or those around him, Tang Guo feels that even if he is desperate, he will not hand it over. Tang Guo really does not n to hand over things, and she still has some experience when ites to running away. She is trying to get away. These people cared about those around them, dared not to start directly, and gave her time to think. However, at this moment, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun appeared. The people around them looked rather embarrassed, and Tang Xun also carried some blood on his body, but Tang Xiang, looked intact and did not seem to have suffered much. It is normal to have Tang Xun''s protection and the magic weapon given by Yue Feng without being hurt. In the past few days, Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, following Tang Guo, had nothing to gain. As long as there are no boundaries around those babies, Tang Guo must be the first to discover. The only extremely cold Ganoderma lucidum with enchantment still had a giant python guardian beast, which almost killed them. When Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo, he hurried to her side with joy: "Sister, are you okay?" Without waiting for Tang Guo to answer, Tang Xiang continued to ask: "Brother Liu?" After asking, she was still looking around. Tang Guo thought, came. "Brother Liu?" Tang Guo said in silence, "Brother Liu is not with you?" Chapter 3512: Geniuses who betray their relatives (35) Chapter 3512: Geniuses who betray their rtives (35) Chapter 3512: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (35) "Sister, I remember that the Lingzhi Ganoderma was picked by Brother Liu. We were attacked by the python before and had to deal with it. Where did you hide? Can you see the trace of Brother Liu? After the python followed us , Did youe out with Brother Liu? " Tang Guo nced at Tang Xiang and said indifferently: "When the python appeared, I found that the other party was advanced and deep, definitely above the Yuan infantile period, I am not an opponent." "and then?" "Then I was terrified." system:? ? ? ? Tang Guo was serious and still had a cold face, and said very seriously: "You are all chased by the python, and I must also run." Needless to say anything else, it means that she has already run out and does not know where Brother Liu has gone. "Did you really not see Brother Liu?" Tang Xun and others looked at Tang Guo with suspicion. "I remember that Brother Liu was hit by a giant python in his hand, and he was killed for half his life. In order to have the Jindan period, but the python is so unpredictable that it has made him lose his fighting ability. " "After Python left after chasing us, did you leave?" The implication is to doubt Tang Guo. The disciple of the surname Liu did not appear here. It is likely that Tang Guo snatched the other''s extremely cold ganoderma lucidum and killed him. I want to ask how I feel that I am being kissed by my own brother and being used of being a murderer. I have never been believed. It is this feeling right now, no wonder she is full of sorrow and helplessness. This is her blood rtive. Every time something happened, no one gave her the opportunity to exin it. Almost instantly, a bad hat was buckled on top of her head, and she pressed hard, and she couldn''t get it down. "I''m not leaving, waiting for the python toe back and eat me?" Tang Guo''s words, the people around him couldn''t help butugh. Indeed, Tang Xun''s remarks were somewhat mentally insensitive. "You really don''t know where Brother Liu went?" Tang Xun frowned. He remembered that Brother Liu''s previous injury was very serious. It was a breeze to kill the other party with a solid foundation. "You want to see the video stone?" Tang Guo asked the system in his mind: "Is the editing done?" [The editing is done, the host isrge, and they are guaranteed to escape from the embarrassing appearance. The editing is clear, and it can make people think that you are a step ahead of them. When Tang Guo said that there was a video stone, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun were both stunned. Before waiting for them to ask anything, Tang Guo had already taken out the image stone, and the picture of the image stone immediately fell over for the people around him to see clearly. This is of course recorded from the perspective of Tang Guo, recording Tang Xiang and Tang Xunfei going to the side of the extremely cold Lingzhi. Just when they were about to pick, the python appeared. The python began to attack them, and the others quickly went to help. One of the figures went to the location of Arctic Ganoderma, and he was excited to pick and install Arctic Ganoderma. This paragraph has not been edited. Seeing this, Tang Xun and Tang Xiang both looked a little bad, and did not doubt what was wrong with the image above. At this time, the picture of the video stone has be far away. Tang Guo exined in a timely manner: "I was in a foundation period. I was very afraid of facing a python with a deep cultivation, and immediately chose to evacuate." The onlookers expressed their understanding that if such a giant python would not escape, would it be necessary to go up and desperately? No problem. Then they saw the scene where the giant python wounded the disciple Liu''s disciples on the ground, Tang Xun and Tang Xiang and his party fled in embarrassment. Chapter 3513: Geniuses who betray their relatives (36) Chapter 3513: Geniuses who betray their rtives (36) Chapter 3513: The Geniuses Who Betrayed and Fate (36) However, the picture recorded by the video stone has not stopped, and Tang Guo has been recorded walking out of the snow mountain. Obviously, she left Snow Mountain as soon as she started. She did not know about the situation of the disciple Liu. Seeing this, Tang Xun also knew that Tang Guo had misunderstood. Nevertheless, he did not mean to apologize. Tang Guo fled directly, indicating that the other party was timid and afraid that they all encountered a crisis. Brother Liu was also seriously injured, and she did not know how to help. Apparently the python had been led away by them, but she was still unwilling to help, showing that she was an indifferent person. Tang Guo knew what Tang Xun was thinking when he looked at him. "Just before the giant python has been led away by us, why don''t you take Brother Liu out?" Tang Xun asked. Tang Guo spoke directly, without turning around: "Are you sure that the python was led by you, not chasing you and running away?" "So many of you, why didn''t you take the disciple with the surname Liu?" Tang Guo sneered: "Why should I take him away with him or her? It''s not a rtionship between you and me? You are a gang, you are in crisis, and you are not just trying to escape." Tang Xun only felt that there was a fever on his face, and he also felt the gaze of the people around him. I really didn''t think so much before, only thought that the python did not attack her, she should take Brother Liu out. "Can you cross the question?" Tang Xun stopped talking, and Tang Xiang said again: "Sister, let''s go together. These people are staring at you. If you leave alone, you might be in danger." As long as they go with Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, those people really dare not move them again. After all, Tang Xiang is a disciple of Yue Heng, and Tang Xun''s status is not low, they don''t want to make enmity. The cold young man who stopped Tang Guo just now was also a little disappointed, but he didn''t leave. He heard that Tang Guo and Tang Xun and Tang Xiang did not deal with it. They were still somewhat arrogant and might not go with them. Tang Guo would indeed not go with Tang Xun and Tang Xiang, and with these two people, she was afraid that her bones would never be able to connect. "You go with us," Tang Xun said again. "Those people are afraid to rob you of the snow lotus. This snow lotus, you can''t take it out, you can leave it to me for safekeeping. The lotus is given to the mother. When the timees, the elixir of refining will be distributed to you. " Tang Guo looked at Tang Xun''s eyes as if he was looking at a fool. Sure enough, this is rted to blood. Isn''t it better than not? Is this what the biological brother and the biological sister said? "Sister, elder brother, this method is really good. Elder brother does this, but he is afraid that you are ufortable and unwilling to bear this feeling. Over the years, we have repeatedly helped you, and you have refused. Now, you go with us, you pay At a price, should I feel better? " System: This white lotus is really disgusting. Tang Guo shook his head: "Not good." "You said you wanted to **** me out?" Tang Guo turned to the young man before, "You escorted me out, and I will give you the snow lotus, how?" The cold young man quickly smiled: "Okay, we took this task. As long as you give us the snow lotus, we will **** you out." "OK, then I will follow you." "Sister, they are all uneasy and kind. Why should you just walk with them in order to get angry? How is this different from a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth?" But Tang Guo seemed to be unable to hear, and followed the cold young man away. "When I am safe, I will give you the snow lotus." Chapter 3514: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (37) Chapter 3514: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (37) Chapter 3514: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (37) Tang Guo and the cold young man emphasized that they seemed to believe that they would safely **** her out. The cold young man smiled and said, "It''s easy to say, what kind of school is the fairy?" In fact, he knew what school Tang Guo was, so asking aloud, but to let people around him understand that Tang Guo still has some identity. Not everyone here knows Tang Guo and knows her details. "Too early." Tang Guo cooperated. If you don''t cooperate, how can you kill all of themter? Presumably, what these people think is to find a ce where there is no one, secretly kill her, killing people and winning treasures. These people are all old slippery heads, and it may not be obvious that Tang Xiang is not sincere to her. Tang Xiang''s acting skills are indeed good and well-dressed, and no one may find that she is different. It''s just that, when it doesn''t touch their own interests, who would like to break through this truth? Authorities like Tang and Tang, Tang Xun and Yue Heng may be fans. But are the bystanders around them really unclear? The cold light shing from time to time in the eyes of this cold young man was willing to take up the job and knew more about her rtionship with Tang Xiang, but she still had to deal with her. This shows that he has seen. Tang Xiang''s concern for her was just superficial. Sister who does not hurt her own brother, how many people will care about her life and death? Tang Xiang blocked Tang Guo twice, and found that it could not be stopped, but was eventually stopped by Tang Xun: "She is willing to go, she will be responsible for life and death, everything she chooses. Would rather trust some outsiders who are not from I do nt want to believe us, even if I die outside, I still take responsibility for it. " "Xian''er, don''t worry about letting her." Tang Xun took Tang Xiang away, and really no longer asked where Tang Guo was. Tang Guo also followed the cold young people away. The others saw that they had spread out and did not n to touch the nails in the past. At the beginning of the gate, they still did not provoke. After rushing for a long time, Tang Guo pretended not to be held by those people, and listened to them telling them where there was a baby, he followed them. I havee to a very remote ce with few people. The grass in this ce is yellow, and the surrounding aura is also very thin. How can a genius spirit treasure be born? At this time, Tang Guo should also find that the situation is not right. The cold young man saw Tang Guo quickly evaded, and looked at them alertly, and all smiled: "It''s toote to react now, hand over your space bags, we can spare you a life." It is impossible to forgive Tang Guo for his life. There seems to be a video stone in the other person''s hand. When they record their behavior, even if it is not valued, Taichumen will not tolerate someone hitting him like this, and will definitely send someone to clean them up. It might as well, once and for all, kill her directly. "I give you the space bag, will you really let me go?" "Naturally, if we don''t let you go, can''t you escape? We only ask for money, not life." Tang Guo took off the space bag around his waist. In between hesitation, the cold young man was impatient and hurried to urge her to hand it over. Tang Guo finally threw the space bag over, and the young man asked her to hand over the magic weapon. "If you want to think about it, it''s better to hand it over, so as not to lose your life." Tang Guo didn''t move, and when the young man checked the space bag, a strange smile appeared. The young man seemed to feel something, but it was toote to hear the explosion. Chapter 3515: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (38) Chapter 3515: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (38) 3515. The geniuses who betrayed their rtives (38) Tang Guo threw out something that exploded, nothing else, all inside are demon pill. The demon is not hers, but the original owner hunted before, and was originally going to take it for the spirit stone. After she came, she didn''t have time to deal with these demon phantoms. She went to see her parents first, then returned to Zongmen, handled some things, and went to Xueshan. Therefore, many Yaodan still remain in the space bag. The reason why so many monsters can be hunted is because the world of cultivation is not peaceful. Monsters and monsters are rampant. There are often some monsters who are involuntary. Theye to the monk s territory to attack and arbitrarily kill the monk. Not to mention the monk, the monster after the madness will kill even its own kind. It should be said that it kills when it sees living creatures. There is no way to control it. The monk took over the task of hunting the monsters and beasts. The monsters and monsters hunted by them were all their own, and they also received certain rewards. But hunting monsters and beasts is very dangerous, basically nine deaths. The disciples of Dazongmen are generally guarded by elders. If no one is protecting you, you can only ask for happiness. When she saw this cold young man, she had already figured out how to deal with them. Even if he was in the middle of Jindan, so many Yaodan exploded together, and he couldn''t bear it. Exactly, she will be very advanced in the formation ban, when detonating the demon, they can maximize their power. When the dust in front of her disappeared, the ground was a bleak young man who was dying, etc. She didn''t hesitate at all and didn''t give the other party any chance to speak. After everything was dealt with, she was a little ck. It''s not easy to bomb these people. The time must be urate. In addition, the formation method is used to prohibit these. With her current practice, it is indeed somewhat reluctant. It''s just that she can pretend not to change her face, and she doesn''t show anyone what to see. At this moment, his face was already pale. After conditioning for a long time, she nned to go to the market and sell some elixir in her hand. In addition, she had to find an alchemy master to help her refining the medicine. She can practice on her own, but Jindan can''t make it, without the fire, she will never be able to refine high-level medicine. Some low-level elixirs can use external fire, such as superb elixir like ice snow lotus, can''t produce any good things by using external fire, which is basically a waste. When she went family by family, things were not taken out all at once, and some elixir she didn''t need was treated, leaving a few precious things. Regarding that snow mountain, she had to go behind, she felt that her chance to condense Jin Dan was there. This ice snow lotus is refined into a panacea, which can slightly repair some of her ice spirit roots. Even a little bit, she has to try it. Unnecessary elixir treatment, now you have to find an alchemist with good personality. She searched through her memory and quickly found a suitable candidate. Then I went to the drug market. There was an alchemist with a strange personality and a bad temper called Leng Xing. Although it is not easy to get along, the other party will not be greedy for ink, at least not because of the preciousness of the snow lotus, and will want to kill people and win treasures. The ce where Danshi Cold Star is active is basically in the drug market. It is said that if you want alchemy,e to the drug market to find him. If you find it, he will help this person alchemy. When Tang Guo came to the drug market, many people here were looking around and discussing where Dan Shi Lengxing was. She is not headless like other people. She keeps recalling Cold Star''s information in her mind, but it is too little. The appearance of the other party is different every time, so it is difficult to find. Chapter 3516: Geniuses who betray their relatives (39) Chapter 3516: Geniuses who betray their rtives (39) 3516.Chapter 3516 Geniuses who betray their rtives (39) She began to walk from the streets of the drug market, first to enter the crowd of people looking around, then the stalls on both sides, and then those dazzling potions. System: [The host is big. It is said that this Cold Star has yed any role. I suspect that he is a role-ying enthusiast. His hobby is no problem, but it is a little hard to find. "Then find it slowly, let''s do an exclusion method, first exclude those who are impossible, the drug market is so big, you can definitely find it. You record all the people whoe inter, exclude them, Cold Star has always been In the drug market, he does not go out, neither does the person whoes in, nor the person who goes out. " [OK, let''s act. Although many people were excluded, the rest asked Tang Guo who was Cold Star, and she couldn''t tell. She is not anxious at all. A master who has the ability and a slightly weird temper like this does not behave differently, that is, just like ordinary people. She found that many people are staring at those who are different and have very distinct personalities to observe. There are also some people who observe on those who look in. For example, there is one next to her. Many people are staring at each other, for fear that the other party will run away. "Although this person is not handsome, I suspect he is Master Leng." "Well, it makes sense that there are countless characters yed by Master Leng. We can''t judge people by appearance, maybe this is Master Leng." Surrounded by several people, the trembling, very ufortable thin man cried with a sad face: I m really not a cold master, I m just here to sell medicine, you see my back basket, these are the spirits I just picked Medicine. By the way, do you need anything? " "This man used elixir to draw our attention, maybe he was afraid that we would find evidence that he was Master Leng." Tang Guo nced at the skinny man, who was indeed somewhat unremarkable, which is rare in the practice world. The skin is sallow, and there arerge and small spots on the face, which are repaired during the foundation period. "This person is not Master Leng." Tang Guo and the system said, "Is there a record of himing in?" [Yes, he really is not Master Leng, he really came to sell medicine. Tang Guo continued to wander around, she came to a stall, and the reason why she came here was not because of other things but a scene here attracted her. She hadn''t seen it before because there were so many people here. Now those people seem to rule out this person''s suspicion, so she has a chance to observe. "Alchemy?" Tang Guo lowered his head. The word "Alchemy" was written in front of the booth. The other party sat there casually. There was a very old, even broken, furnace in the booth, especially like a liar. Hearing Tang Guo muttering to himself, the man in gray robes who didn''t look very good but not ugly looked at her with his eyelids open and asked, "Alchemy?" "What pill can you make here?" There were two points that prompted Tang Guo to stay. First, she suspected that this person was a cold star, and second, the familiar breath from the soul. This made her a little bit unclear. This familiar breath from the soul was first felt in Zhou Ru. How did it happen to this person now? Although faint and thin, she did not feel wrong. Did he split his soul into pieces as he shuttled? But it''s not like it. "Everything is refining. If you seed in refining, you will receive 30% of the immortality medicine as a reward. The man in the grey robe sat up and picked up the old red furnace on his ground. A me was raised at his fingertips. Even though he was burned by the red me, the red furnace was still worn out. He emphasized: It s already up, I m going to practice it and take out the elixir, and do nt practice to pay the fire cost of ten spirit stones. System: [Host, this is a scammer. Just now I saw that many people were ckmailed here by ten spirit stones. Anyone who sees this man takes out a broken pottery furnace to make alchemy, where dare to take out his precious elixir and spoil it. The main thing is that unsessfulpensation will make people shrink. [Host, Tang Xiang and Tang Xun are here,ing in this direction for you. see you tomorrow Chapter 3517: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (40) Chapter 3517: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (40) Chapter 3517: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (40) Tang Guo nced back, but she felt it. Tang Xiang came not toward her, but toward this holding a pottery furnace. In this way, she guessed that there was nothing wrong. Tang Xiang was mostly reborn, otherwise it would appear every time. "Lian." Tang Guo took out the snow lotus in the space bag. "That''s it." When he saw the ice snow lotus inside the jade box, the man in the robe narrowed his eyes and said another sentence: "If the refining is broken, there is nopensation, no matter how expensive it is." "The master doesn''t need you topensate despite the practice." Tang Guo has already confirmed that this person is Cold Star. But why is there such a breath on Cold Star? "OK, sit and wait." "Master, I want to practice alchemy!" Tang Xiang has rushed to the booth and took out a jade box, which turned out to be extremely cold ganoderma lucidum. As for the previous one, only Tang Xiang and Tang Xun knew it, "Master , Alchemy. " The man in the grey robe raised his eyes, and still said in a non-salty and indifferent tone: "Only one stove per day." "Master Leng, I finally found you, so please help. Isn''t it that you will help alchemy when I find you?" "This Daoist found it first, it''s already on the stove, you can change it tomorrow." Tang Xiang looked back at Tang Guo, as if it had just reacted, and was surprised: "Sister, why are you here?" "Noisy, noisy, do you have bad eyesight, of course, she is here to ask for the alchemy." Leng Xing looked impatient, and she gave Tang Xiang a mouth out. Not only that, but his next words were even more poisonous. , "Not only does the eyes look bad, most of the ears are deaf, and the brain is not easy to use." "I have said everything, and today I saw a fire. She stood here, except for letting me help alchemy?" Leng Xing didn''t find Tang Xiang''s stiffness at all, and said to himself, "Hurry up, don''t Disturb this alchemy, if you want to be here, close your mouth, just like the chickens on the mountain, you can''t stop crying and screaming. " Tang Guo: Although Master Leng''s temperament is not good, but the curse is really good. System: In fact, some geniuses and talented people have a slightly bad temper and can be tolerant. "Master Leng, it''s too much for you to say this. Xiang''er just found you and wanted to invite you to practice alchemy ..." Tang Xun wanted to speak for Tang Xiang, but he was sullied by Leng Xing''s piece before he finished talking. The face made a little bit do not know how to continue to speak. Leng Xing nced at him lightly: "Are you unable to understand people''s words, or is there a problem with understanding ability? I have said, one day a day, today''s qualifications are no longer, how many times to talk about, noisy, no trouble bother?" "Master Leng, I''m sorry, I''m disturbed. I''lle again tomorrow." Tang Xiang held Tang Xun, she knew that Leng Xing was a strange-tempered person. The other person likes it as much as he likes, he can say anything he doesn''t like, and it is particrly poisonous. Now she was in a panic, and she had encountered such a thing twice recently. Once was Zongmen''s Xu Zong, who did not give her face at all, and this cold star. The extremely cold ganoderma lucidum in the hand, only in the cold star''s hand, can the refined alchemy be the best, with the best effect and the least impurities. This Dan Master named Leng Xing, she has intentions to make friends. "Sister, I am worried about you these days, you ..." Chapter 3518: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (41) Chapter 3518: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (41) The 3518th chapter of geniuses who betray rtives (41) Tang Xiang shifted the subject, and whispered to Tang Guo, but unexpectedly, before finishing, Leng Xing interrupted her again. "Let''s quarrel and quarrel." "Master Leng, are you deliberately aiming at Xiang''er? I don''t know when Xiang''er offended you. Xiang''er whispered to people and didn''t make a noise." Tang Xun couldn''t stand it anymore, his sister must protect , Whether you are Master Leng or Master Li. This time, Tang Xiang was indeed aggrieved, and also thought that Cold Star was deliberately targeting her. But she didn''t speak, only looked at the direction of Leng Xing, she looked a little wronged, and she didn''t make people feel pretentious. "Come on, you said, is she noisy?" What Tang Xiang did not expect was that Leng Xing held the burning Dan furnace in one hand and stared at Tang Guo while asking her to answer this question. "It''s noisy." Tang Guo is very cooperative. Now he wants Master Leng. Of course, he wants to cooperate and do what he wants. It happened to tear White Lotus in her hands, she liked it too. Leng Xing evenughed, andughed out loud, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, which made people feel that this smile was ironic. "Hear?" Leng Xing said to Tang Xiang, "She also said you are noisy." "Sister ..." Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo very wrongly this time, attracting people around him frequently. Tang Guo borated seriously: "You are really noisy, shut up, don''t disturb Master Leng to make alchemy for me." "Xiang''s quarrel there, why are you so unreasonable?" Tang Xun couldn''t stand anymore and quickly found a ce for Tang Xiang. Obviously, he had forgotten that Tang Guo was also his sister. Tang Guo bent his lips slightly, and said, "I don''t like sounds, and noisy even when I whisper." "You are interesting." Leng Xing nced at Tang Guo this time, and the words in her mouth were still poisonous. "Obviously you have seen that she is different, and the most annoying thing in this life is such a pretentious attitude , The people in the table who have different appearances have previously made you look like you, like a pheasant in the mountains picking clothes and wearing clothes, how to learn is not like an individual. " System: This is too poisonous, how can such a poisonous mouth be alive, no one killed him. Tang Xiang was indeed very angry, even if she had developed a good temperament and was repeatedly said that, it could not bear it. "The master said it too much." "Isn''t it?" Leng Xing''s expression was indifferent, and the facial features of this face were not prominent. This person walked in the crowd, which is also the kind of everyone, but Tang Guo suddenly felt that this person is indeed a master. There are particrly bright eyes. It''s very nice to talk. Such a person, she especially wants to be friends with each other. "If you think you are not such a person, swear to talk about it." Tang Xiang felt a bit regretful, thinking that he should not argue with Cold Star. It has long been known that the other party is a person with a particrly entric temperament. "Master Cold is disturbed today, I wille again tomorrow." Tang Xiang pulled Tang Xun, who was unwilling, seemed to forget to say hello to Tang Guo, and left quickly. Tang Guo stared at the back of Tang Xiang''s departure, thinking that his direction was not wrong. Tang Xiang''s heart should not see her good, even afraid of her good. Therefore, in the case of so much profit and the bad luck of the original owner, he continues to cause trouble to the original owner, and at the same time does not sever ties with the original owner, and even "cares" the original owner everywhere. She was afraid that the original owner would turn over one day. Chapter 3519: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (42) Chapter 3519: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (42) Chapter 3519: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (42) "What do you have to do with the difference?" Cold Star Alchemy is very random. It doesn''t look like alchemy, but it looks like boiled pig food. It has no rules. However, the Dan Furnace did not explode, indicating that the other party has a very good alchemy skill. Alchemy is no better than others, and sometimes it is slightly worse, it is easy to fry. "In terms of blood, we are sisters." Tang Guo replied truthfully, don''t think this legendary entric alchemist is difficult to get along with. Leng Xing didn''t look up, her eyes narrowed at the Dan furnace. The small Dan furnace was always on his palm, hanging in the air. Under the red furnace, there is a burning me, which is the red fire belonging to the monk. The stronger and more pure the fire is, the easier it is for alchemy. It is said that some pill masters are to improve their alchemy skills, and they will also look for the magic fire to integrate themselves. Of course, if you can find the Pill Master who merges with Shenhuo, all are strong yers. "such" When Tang Guo thought that Leng Xing was going to say something, the other party said: "Since it is a sister rtionship, it is only after she has quarreled. "I don''t know whatpensation Master Leng wants?" Tang Guo asked, not feeling that he was being pitted. Leng Xing threw the ice snow lotus on the side directly into the Dan furnace, which was still so random. There were already many people watching next to him. Tang Xiang shouted before and attracted countless people. They all knew this weird and cheater who had pitted their spirit stones. They turned out to be Master Leng. Those who refused to give the elixir to the other person''s refining before had regretted their intestines. If they are more courageous, willing to bet, and gamble, today Master Leng is helping them refine the panacea. Even if I regret it, no one dared toe over to make a noise. Only then was that charming girl, Master Leng also showed no mercy? Master Leng''s poisonous tongue can hardly be tolerated. "You''re refreshing, I like this, very interesting." Leng Xing stared at Tang Guo, seemingly observing whether she was genuine or fake, and then looked away, "Looking at you is not very reluctant, it seems really very If you are willing topensate for this Tao, and do nt charge too much for this Tao, let s take ten spirit stones. " The spirit stones here are divided into inferior, middle and top grade. Generally speaking, how many spirit stones refer to how many inferior spirit stones. For the disciples of Dazongmen, ten spirit stones are nothing. For loose repair, ten stones are more precious. For some disciples whock resources, ten yuan is also a small asset. Tang Guo had changed a lot of spirit stones before, and every ten pieces of it did not look in his eyes. Immediately from the space bag, took out ten spirit stones and handed it to Cold Star. Cold Star is also polite, freeing a hand and taking the spirit stone. "Master Leng seems to be in a good mood today." "Remember that someone was in troublest time, but Master Leng asked forpensation from the other party''s 100 top-grade spirit stones." "Master Leng today is somewhat different from Master Leng." In fact, Leng Xing also felt that he wanted to be less. Later, he thought that he was pretty pleasing to see this female nun. What are the main points? How much did he want, not his own wish? After thinking about it, Cold Star is not entangled with this. "Where did you get the ice snow lotus?" Tang Guo did not conceal: "Wear the snow mountain." Leng Xing paused, and then said, "It turns out that it is there, and yes, the ice snow lotus of this quality is only avable in that ce." "Master Leng is very familiar with wearing the snow mountain?" "Have been." Chapter 3520: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (43) Chapter 3520: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (43) Chapter 3520: Geniuses Who Betrayed and Rtives (43) "Master Leng only fires once a day, then I wille to you again tomorrow." When the Elixir was refined, Tang Guo paid 30% to Cold Star and put the rest of the Elixir into the space bag. I remembered that there were many precious elixir inside the space bag, and I ate it directly. Only by adding some medicines and refining it into a panacea can it y its greatest role. Anyway, there is no clue to condense Jindan recently, it is better to repair the damage on the foundation first. "Although Xuelian Dan has a certain repair effect on your foundation, the effect is only a little, and it has basically no effect. To repair your foundation, the easiest way in this world is to find an elixir. Hunyuan Yanhua, this elixir can be taken directly to repair all the damage to the foundation. " "But Hunyuan Yanhua is rare and needs a certain chance, but it''s hard toe by." Leng Xing has put away the stall, holding his dpidated red hearth in his hand and continued, "It is better to repair the foundation with Xuelian Pill Forging the meridians, the foundations are destroyed, and the trend of vaguely re-condensing Jindan, you are also a personal talent. " Tang Guo: "..." It has been a long time, no one praises her as a talent. This cold master, his temperament is quite good, not as fierce as the legend, and get along well. Everyone on the crowd: a little suspicious of life. "Master means, should I use Xuelian Dan''s medicinal properties to forge meridians?" Leng Xing turned around and left. It seemed that he didn''t want to bother Tang Guo anymore. When he walked six or seven steps, his voice came back: "Your memory seems to be not very good, and your understanding is not good enough. I only say it once in this way. Twice. " System constion: [Host, Master Leng has always been very personal, and his attitude towards you is already very good, you do nt have to feel hit. You see the people around you are envious of you, looking at him in surprise. "There are other elixirs in your hand. Thene here tomorrow to find this way. You can find this way. This way can help you alchemy. Also you can ask today s words again. The so-called, yesterday is yesterday, every day is new Start." "I did not remember the words of Master Leng before. The memory is not very good, and the ability to understand is not good. I will consult again tomorrow." Leng Xing: The female nun really had a bad mind. Tang Guo didn''t leave the drug market, he just found a ce to sit cross-legged, and he wasn''t afraid of trouble. No one dares to make trouble in this ce, because this is Master Leng''s territory. The system hesitated and asked: [Host, is this the guy? "A bit like." [What does it look like? "Just not sure, I have found two like him. But the soul breath is not strong, it remains to be seen." The system recalls a little, and thinks of who the other person is. In this world, there are only a handful of people who can make the host speak to Yan Yue Se. Another doubtful person is Zhou Ru, the big fool of Zongmen. I do nt know what happened to Zhou Ru in the sect, or is he beaten every day? [Another one is Zhou Ru? "Well, there are many puzzles in this world." The system suddenly thought of a possibility: [Host, when the guy was on the road, he felt you had to suffer a lot, and cried when he was anxious? Tang Guo almost couldn''t help but flutter andugh out loud: "Whether he cracks or not, as long as he is not an enemy." It was just dawn, and Tang Xiang and Tang Xun entered the pharmaceutical market. Tang Xiang was going to say hello to Tang Guo, but Tang Xun stopped him. "She doesn''t treat you and me as brothers and sisters at all, why bother to go." Chapter 3521: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (44) Chapter 3521: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (44) 3521) The geniuses who betray their rtives (44) "Xiang''er, aren''t you looking for Master Leng? Find someone first." "Okay, elder brother, I want to go back to see my father and mother earlier, and my sister is like that. I have no choice." Tang Xiang said with disappointment, "I have been tired for so many years." In recent days, Tang Xiang did feel a little tired. Many times, she couldn''t help it. What she did before was obviously very smooth. Since thest time she went to the Xingtang, everything has not been smooth. This made her panicked for no reason, and she was not willing to recall some of the experiences deep in her mind. Over the years, it is almost the same, Tang Xiang thought of it silently. She did it step by step and did so much. The other party''s foundation has been destroyed. How could there be a chance to turn over? No, almost. She had to get Hunyuan Yanhua in her hand. She must get it. She would never give the other party any chance. "Xian''er?" Tang Xun was strange. Tang Xiang quickly returned to his head: "Brother, let''s go to Master Leng. The extremely cold Lingzhi in our hands needs to be refined into a panacea as soon as possible." "it is good." Tang Guo is also wondering what role Cold Star will y today. She was swaying on the street, and by the way, see if she had the elixir she needed. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. She looked up and looked at the other party. "You recognize me again." Tang Guo: No, she didn''t recognize the other party before speaking out. Leng Xing is dressed in ck clothes, with a long sword hanging around her waist like a swordsman. Recalling the previous words, the other party seems to be disclosing her identity with her? System: The more it looks, the more it looks. Just when Tang Guo and the system both believed that it was Leng Xing''s active exposure of her identity, just when she wanted to approach her. They all found Tang Xiang who was catching up. "Master Leng, I have found you. Today, can you help me alchemy?" Tang Guo''s body is very thin, and Cold Star is taller, just blocking her entire body. Tang Xiang did not see her for a while. Tang Guo went to see Leng Xing again at this time, and found that Leng Xing''s eyes were cold, and he seemed to wonder why Tang Xiang would find him in an instant. She also understood that people like Leng Xing, since they suspected Tang Xiang had a problem, were naturally reluctant to be led by the other party and were counted. "You arete." Leng Xing took a step away and exposed Tang Guo. Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo, and his face almost didn''t stretch. It was incredible. how is this possible? How could Tang Guo find Cold Star before her? "Let''s go, now that you have found this Tao, today, this Tao will help you refine a panacea." Leng Xing staggered Tang Guo and went in another direction. Tang Guo ignored Tang Xiang and followed. "Brother, let''se again tomorrow." Yesterday touched the mold, Tang Xiang did not dare to provoke Lengxing. Afraid of Leng Xing''s poisonous tongue, he would say something irritating. "Master Leng, today it seems that you begged me." Stepping into the teahouse private room, Tang Guo opened his mouth at the right moment, and he looked like a stupid man who was cheap but not ounted for, and the front angle of the cold star was twitching. "what do you want?" "Today Alchemy is free and there is no payment." Cold Star was slightly surprised: "This is it?" "No?" Leng Xing groaned, and did not know whether it was a mockery or a joke: "You really don''t look too smart." If you change a person, I am afraid that many requests will be made. Since he has exported, he will definitely agree. System: [Host, he scolds you for being stupid, certainly not that guy, the other party has a strong desire to survive. "Yes, that Tao agreed, and today I will not draw 30% as a reward." On the third day, Leng Xing yed an old man selling biscuits. When he felt Tang Xiang running towards him, he picked the biscuits stall and ran fast. He found Tang Guo''s position and quickly asked her if she bought biscuits. see you tomorrow Chapter 3522: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (45) Chapter 3522: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (45) Chapter 3522: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (45) "Master Leng, I will help you out again today. I didn''t expect my sister to have such a strong taste. This old man likes it too. It''s incredible." Regardless of how stinky Leng Xing''s face is, ask: "What do you want today?" "Same as yesterday." "This way agreed, please don''t talk, do you know that this is very noisy." So, all day, Tang Guo didn''t talk to Leng Xing, but made Leng Xing ufortable. On the fourth day, Cold Star yed a pale young monk, and at first nce he knew that the mix was particrly miserable, and he seemed to have been injured. What Leng Xing does not understand is that no matter how he disguised himself, even if all his breath was covered up, Tang Xiang could quickly discover his existence. The reason why he can get out every time is that he is relying on his powerful consciousness to catch Tang Xiang''s position in advance. As for why she wanted to find Tang Guo, she might think she was more pleasing to the eye. Leng Xing quickly ran to Tang Guo. She didn''t seem to see it, her expression didn''t change, she didn''t seem to recognize each other. Feeling that Tang Xiang was catching up behind him, Leng Xing''s hair was upset. "Master Leng, I have found you." Tang Xiang looked happy, but actually wanted to curse in her heart. Does her so many years of hard work still fail her luck? It''s been so many years. After exhausting the means, the other party''s luck has not beenpletely wiped out? This made Tang Xiang very scared. Only she knew how terrible the other party''s luck was. Tang Guo did not speak or look at Leng Xing, pretending not to know Leng Xing, and did not seem to recognize the other party''s disguise. But Cold Star has a feeling that the other party should see who he is. Seeing that Tang Xiang was about toe over, Leng Xing did an action that Tang Guo did not expect. I saw Leng Xing''s face turned white, and the whole person fell on him, as if he could hardly support it. System: Hey, did this man touch porcin? "Help me get rid of it. It''s okay to go back and make as many Dans as you can. The female practitioner has a problem." Tang Guo whispered: "Isn''t Master Leng only firing once a day? Will this vite your principles? Break the rules." "The rules are dead, people are alive, the rules are set by me, I want to change as I want." "Master Leng only prevented me from speaking yesterday." Leng Xing gritted his teeth: "I was wrong yesterday, and I will pay you a penalty." "Where do you dare, Master Leng still help me make alchemy." The exchange between the two also happened in an instant. When Cold Star fell, Tang Guo took advantage of the other side. "Sister, you ..." Before Tang Guo had spoken, Leng Xing stood upright and looked at her with satisfaction: "How did you recognize this way?" System: Is it still possible? This is probably a trick. "Master Leng is different from the crowd and is very conspicuous in the crowd." Tang Guo replied that Leng Xing was a little embarrassed, but his face was thicker and his expression did not change much. "Okay, since you recognized this Tao, then this Tao will help you make alchemy." Leng Xing didn''t look at Tang Xiang, and walked to the position of the tea shop. "Let''s go, it was yesterday''s ce." Tang Guo didn''t pay any attention to Tang Xiang, and now he is directly wasting her time,pletely wasting her time. She has already figured out how to target Tang Xiang. The first step is to ensure that her things are not taken away. This second thing is, of course, to gather Jindan earlier. "Sister, what is your rtionship with Master Leng? Don''t try to practice yourself in order to refine the Elixir. Li Gongzi and her sister still have a marriage contract." Tang Xiang quickly persuaded, "Li Gongzi is a good person, now If the marriage contract is not dismissed, it can be seen that it is a sincere treat to her sister. " Chapter 3523: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (46) Chapter 3523: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (46) Chapter 3523: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (46) Tang Xiang made some sense. The original owner did have a marriage contract, which was decided when she was not born. Later, the original owner measured the best ice root, and the Li family felt that the marriage was well settled. Now that the foundation is destroyed, the Li family did not directly terminate the marriage contract. The bigger reason is that the Li family did not want to lose the ally of the Tang family. Unless they find an ally that is better than the Tang family, they have not mentioned the dissolution of the marriage contract in recent years. Obviously, they have not found it. When the original owner was a kid, he did y with Li Sui very well. Li Sui was also satisfied that he had such a fiancee. It should be said that they have no deep feelings. In view of her current situation, Li Sui is also indifferent. Most of them think that she is not worthy of him, but they are not willing to give up their rtionship with the Tang family. ording to the memory, Li cameter, but Tang Xiang''s followers, after some things happened, still broke the marriage contract with the original owner. "Your fellow nun, it''s really unpleasant to speak. Fang Cai was acting like a wounded monk. When the injury happened, she was helped by her and you were deemed to have an improper rtionship with me? What does it mean to practise herself for alchemy? ? Do you mean that this Tao is a lecher? " Leng Xing was unhappy, turned back to stare at Tang Xiang, and asked her whether she was a charming girl: "This way is thinking, are you thinking of these messy things in your mind? Have you heard of a word? What? This kind of person, the world that the brain makes up is like this. It can be seen that you are not only different in appearance, but also sinister in your heart. "Sure enough, there are different appearances. Not only do pheasants learn to wear clothes, but they also like to talk about right and wrong. You are not afraid to talk about right and wrong. When the sky is robbed, your tongue will be cut off?" "The surface pretends to be very concerned about her appearance. In fact, he just says something that nders people. After living for many years in this way, I have never seen you so concerned." "Nausea, appetite." Tang Xiang''s face was white and green, and green and white. When facing Xu Zong, she was able to control her emotions. But in the face of this weird temperament, her speech was particrly poisonous. Every sentence seemed to be peeling off the skin of her body, and she had a feeling of explosion. "Master Leng, are you saying this too much?" The green bars of Tang Xun''s temple are constantly instigating. If you don''t know that you are not an opponent of Leng Xing, you can''t touch it hard. "Xian''er is just caring for her." Leng Xing''s eyes mocked and her voice was soft: "Care?" He turned his eyes to Tang Xiang''s body, "Are you caring about her?" Without waiting for Tang Xiang to answer, he said again: "Are you looking for the Taoist alchemy?" "Yes, Master Leng." "Okay, you said you were caring for someone, and you swear today with a demon, saying that you are really caring for her, and not be different from what the Tao said. If you are different, you will be tortured by the heart If you die, you will not be able to ascend for life. As long as you dare to swear, in the future, what pill you want to practice and how many pill you want to practice will never refuse. Many people have been watching, many people have said that Cold Star said, and immediately looked at Tang Xiang enviously. If she really cares about the nun, she really earns no money. "how?" Tang Xiang did not expect that Leng Xing could p his face urately to her face every time. Chapter 3524: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (47) Chapter 3524: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (47) Chapter 3524: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (47) "It seems that you dare not swear with a demon." As soon as Leng Xing''s words fell, all her sights were on Tang Xiang''s body, which suddenly made her a little hot, and she was also a little flustered in her heart. What happened. Why the luck of the other party has been getting better and better, and the foundations have been ruined. For more than ten years, everything she has done is unfavorable, and the luck should be wiped out. She remembered the other party in her memory. That luck, like the glow of the sun illuminating the whole earth, her face was pale. Did she work hard for so many years, after all, is there no way to suppress the other party''s luck? The other party''s luck is clearly about to be swallowed up. Why is there still a slow upward trend. "This female sister doesn''t seem to dare to swear." "Is she really different?" "You have forgotten where we are, but this is the practice world of weak flesh and strong food, what real concern, where is so easy to get. Even the buddies, just intimate, but also turned around and saw each other. . " "It makes sense, it makes sense, thanks to Master Leng''s presence, otherwise the woman in ck dress really has no reason to say." System: [Host, is Master Leng very powerful? "Well, don''t you really say that, I have forgotten that the oath of the cultivation world is very useful. The more poisonous oath, the faster the soul will test it." Hearing this sentence, the system vaguely felt that there was a feeling of raining. "If you don''t swear, such an opportunity can''t be asked by others, and Master Leng rarely speaks." Tang Guoji reminded, "Master Leng is not embarrassing you. You said that you care about me. You only need to send one to be true. Caring for me is not a pretense. I broke the oath and was immediately punished by the devil. A few words is not difficult. " "I thought about it, you have been caring for me all these years, but you also know that once my body and mind suffered huge trauma, leaving a great psychological shadow. Therefore, no one believes very much." Tang Guo It s rare to have a calm face, Listening to Master Leng s words just now, I thought about the way we get along in the future. We do have a blood rtionship. For so many years, you re so persistent. If I do nt show anything, there will always be people who think that I am a malicious person , Don''t care about your sister. " People around are already watching the show. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Tang Guo and Tang Xiang are not right, and I particrly look forward to what she will say next. Hearing this, she continued: "If you don''t, you will give me something in the future, and I won''t refuse. As long as you swear to the devil and say that this is true to me, and not true, you will be punished by the devil immediately. What happened to me has had a great impact on me. " "If you talk to me in the future, if you want me to believe, you will also swear to the devil, if not true, still be punished by the devil." "In that case, I will believe you and never doubt you again." "Of course, you can choose to refuse." Everyone listened to this and revealed various strange expressions, then stared at Tang Xiang in unison. This matter is hard to say, not difficult to say, as she said, as long as it is true, the heart demons have no effect at all. So, will this female nun in white clothes agree? "Sister, don''t you believe me that way?" Tang Xiang tried to save him, but Tang Guo didn''t ept the move at all. "Yes, I have been greatly hurt physically and mentally. I don''t believe anyone, including you." Tang Xiang: "..." Chapter 3525: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (48) Chapter 3525: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (48) Chapter 3525: Geniuses Who Betrayed and Rtives (48) "Don''t talk so much, you swear not to swear, it''s all your willingness, if you don''t want to, I will go first." "Leave, it''s a waste of my time." "Tang Guo, you are a little too much. Xiang''er is caring about you, but you don''t think about her at all." Tang Xun didn''t dare to stare at Leng Xing, so he could only choose Tang Guo. Tang Guo turned back and said indifferently: "I am weak in my heart now." Everyone: The current female nuns are all different in appearance. They obviously seem to be cold people. Why do they always feel that something is wrong when they say it? Sure enough, nuns are the most deceiving people in the world. If the system has a face, I want to cover it. I always know that the host is shameless. I really do nt know that she is shameless. "Sister, I don''t want our rtionship to be like this." "Do you swear?" Tang Guo looked directly at Tang Xiang. "If you swear, you will be able to improve our rtionship. At least I will trust you a little bit more. Although there are few, you can umte less." System: Can the product be used in this way? incredible. The crowd onlookers could not help but endure. But seeing Tang Xun''s angry look, he shook his head one after another, and did not mean to tear it down. For other things, they just ask a joke. The identity of these two people should be extraordinary, they do not want to cause trouble. "Let''s go, it''s a real waste of time here." Leng Xing smelled a face, and Tang Xiang said today that he was a lecher, making him particrly unhappy. He nced back at Tang Xiang and said coldly, "This Tao will not help you to practice alchemy in the future. Go ahead, no one dares to say that this Tao is a womanizer. In addition, the rules will be changed in the future, plus One way, this way looks at people who do nt look good, and it wo nt help you find it. " Rules are used to change, not to mention his own rules. Although everyone is a bit bitter, but they dare not say anything, at least the other party did not say, and will not practice alchemy in the future. No matter what elixir, it fell into the hands of Leng Xing, and the products produced were mostly top-grade, and the quantity was still quiterge. Looking for Cold Star means you do nt have to waste precious elixir, especially some precious elixir. "Let''s go, Xianger, such unreasonable people do not have to say anything to the other party. The number of Dan Shi in the practice world is that it is not a cold star." ... "Take out everything you want to refine, and this way will be refined for you. This way speaks and counts, what immortal medicine you want to refine in the future, you can take out the elixir, this way will help you refine it, without receiving any reward. . " When saying this, Leng Xing was a little hurt, he was too impulsive. The mind was blurred by the female cultivator who had different appearances, and he would make such a promise without IQ at that time. Big loss. Tang Guo saw the annoyance in Cold Star''s expression, pretended not to see it, and took out all the elixir. "It''s cheaper for you." "People are not smart, but luck is okay, that''s what stupid people are stupid. It is really your luck to meet this Tao. If it weren''t for the female practitioner, this Tao would not be so impulsive." Leng Xing continued to chatter until all the immortals were made. After the needed medicine was refined, Tang Guo left. Before leaving, Leng Xing gave her a jade with a stinky face, saying that when alchemy is needed, he can contact him at any time. Tang Guo, who is so easy to use, certainly won''t miss it. Chapter 3526: Geniuses who betray their relatives (49) Chapter 3526: Geniuses who betray their rtives (49) The 3526th chapter geniuses who betray their rtives (49) She didn''t go back to Taichu Gate directly, but chose to go to the practice cave house outside of her, preparing to use Xuelian Dan. Leng Xing proposed that Xuelian Dan be used in the meridian, which she thinks is feasible. Her foundation has been destroyed, and it is still the easiest way to recover with Hunyuan Yanhua. It is not easy to fix. The original owner has already created a shortcut. The wishes of her life are all hopes that she can stand up again. Of course, she will fulfill this desire and use the original owner''s method toplete this wish. Almost half a month, Tang Guo came out of Dongfu. Although Jindan was not condensed, she had a new understanding and was more clear about the way to go in the future. Now she not only has abundant spiritual power in Dantian, but also the various meridians in her body, just like there are countless rivers in her body, and those rivers are spiritual power. The body meridians of the Needling Spirit Root are naturally excellent. Tang Guo intends to go back to Zongmen to see. As for the Tang family, she has no ns to go back. It''s just a waste of time to get entangled with those people. She returned to Zongmen because of the recent outbreak of the beast tide. On the Zongmen side, it seems that she is going to organize disciples to experience. Being able to follow the big army, she certainly would not choose to act alone. Besides, Tang Xiang will definitely go. If she does nt follow, how can Tang Xiang slowly reveal her original form? Follow therge Zongmen troops, and you will get certain rewards when you hunt monsters. In terms of rewards, Zongmen is fairly fair and will not be deliberately harsh. The city besieged by the beast tide will also give certain rewards. Although the advent of the beast tide is very dangerous, it also brings opportunities for many people. When Tang Guo stepped into the mountain gate, he found that the mountain gate was very clean. What she thought before was that even if no one dared to deal with her and made a sarcasm, Zong Men could not find a reason to punish people. However, the disciples standing on both sides of the mountain gate only looked at her identity card and put her in. There was no sarcasm. Such a weird scene caught her attention. Going all the way to the cultivation house, she did not encounter any sarcasm and embarrassment to her, which made Tang Guo more strange. Could it be that there is something wrong with the sect, those disciples have assembled? But she checked the identity card just now, and Zongmen did not release any news. She is a small person, the elders are very busy, it is impossible to target her alone, and deliberately miss the news. "Sister Tang." Tang Guo just walked to the door of the residence and heard someone calling her. When I looked back, I saw that Zhou Ru came from a short distance, and it still looked like that. He said: "I heard people say, youe back,e and see, you reallye back. "It turned out to be Brother Zhou." Zhou Ru smiled stupidly: "Have you eaten? Do you want to go to the cafeteria to eat something? Is there anything you want to eat? I just have nothing to do for you." "Aren''t you burning fire?" Tang Guo remembered that Zhou Ru said that the other party was burning in the canteen. Zhou Ru scratched his head and looked silly and smiled happily: "Sometimes they still cook. Recently, they didn''t want me to burn fire and cook." Tang Guo felt strange: "Why don''t you want to do those?" "They said that my talent is good, and I should leave more time to practice." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, she was indeed a little hungry, and followed Zhou Ru to the canteen and had a full meal. After using food, Tang Guo decided to ask Zhou Ru something: "Brother Zhou, why is Zongmen so quiet today? Many familiar faces are not seen?" "Well, they should have been thinking about cliffs." Zhou Ruhan smiled, "This is also thanks to what Tang Sister gave me. Those who beat people, I have recorded them and handed the image stone to Elder Xu. Elder Xu I''m very happy and encourage me to do more of this kind of thing. " Tang Guo understood that the disciples who dared to bully people were all sent to the criminal court by this big fool. "Sister Tang, I used almost everything you gave, wouldn''t you be angry?" Tang Guo shook his head: "If you are not angry, that thing is useless to stay here with me, which just works. By the way, I still have a lot, and I will give it to you in a moment. Do you have trouble doing this for you?" "Someone is in trouble, but they are thinking about the cliff now, and they have to stay for at least five years." see you tomorrow Chapter 3527: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (50) Chapter 3527: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (50) The 3527th chapter of geniuses who betray rtives (50) Tang Guo also gave Zhou Ru a lot of image stones, traveling through the small world for so many years, there are countless kinds of inventory in the system space. Under normal circumstances, she does not need such things. Being able toe in handy, as she said, is also a good thing. After staying in Zongmen for a few days, Tang Guo discovered that the former disciples who bullied and were weak and liked to provoke trouble were all punished for thinking over the cliff. At the beginning, it was basically this part of the disciples who had been repaired to the ground, and especially wanted to trample her under her feet to humiliate the disciples. Those who cultivated a little higher, with good talents, and the core Zongmen disciples generally did not shoot themselves down from their status. In particr, there is Tang Xiang who protects Tang Guo on the surface. Who wants to let such a handle fall into the hands of others? "Sister Tang, I gave you some food, mainly because I didn''t see you eat in the canteen." For several days, Zhou Ru delivered Tang Guo on time, and it tasted good. It was carefully prepared at first sight. "Tier Brother Zhou again." Zhou Ru shook his head quickly and smiled happily: "No trouble, no trouble, this is what it should be. The image stones given to me by Tang Sister Mei can be exchanged for an expensive spirit stone for sale. Give Tang Shimei two meals to take advantage. " "Brother Zhou said this, I''m wee." Tang Guo remembered that Zongmen was about to organize disciples to stop the beast tide, and asked, "Does Brother Zhou n to participate in this beast tide?" "Sister Tang is going?" Tang Guo nodded: "Of course I have to go. There are not many opportunities for this. You can get double rewards. And the monsters you hunt are also your own. There are also elders who lead the team and are safer." "Then I''ll go too." Zhou Ru said quickly, "It''s just that Tang Shimei is not in the Jindan period. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous at that time. But I am more resistant to beating, and the injury will heal quickly. When Tang Shimei will then With me, there is no danger, you are not so dangerous hiding behind me. " "Did Brother Zhou think of himself as a shield?" Zhou Ru didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but said: "After all, I am thicker and thicker, and I should protect Tang Sister Tang. If you don''t help me, I have to be beaten every day. I used to be a little free except when I was burning fire. The Zongmen people like to beat me if they are fine. " System: [Host, it s a miracle that this big fool can live to the present. "I think the strength of those people is mostly the foundation period, and only a few are the Jindan period. Why didn''t Brother Zhou fight back? Just let them fight?" "However, there are many of them." Zhou Ru said truthfully, "My skin is thick and healed fast, but actually I don''t have to dy cultivation if I''m beaten. I will still be beaten if I resist, and I will be beaten if I don''t resist." Zhou Ru saw a strange look in Tang Guo''s eyes, and lowered his voice a little: "Sister Tang, I tell you a secret, in fact, there is another reason why I don''t resist." "what reason?" "I always feel that after being beaten, my body''s meridians are unobstructed, and then I practice. The speed will be ten times faster. Every time I get beaten, there will be a small breakthrough." "It''s just that in the past two years, the beating hasn''t improved much. I guess it''s because their strength is too low." "So, Brother Zhou did not hesitate to send them into the thinking cliff?" Chapter 3528: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (51) Chapter 3528: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (51) The 3528th chapter of the genius who betrayed rtives (51) "Let Tang Shimei make a joke. After all, Zongmen has regtions and should not harm fellow disciples. They have beaten me for so many years, and they should have gone over the cliff and introspected themselves." It''s a silly tone, and no one will think that this is a man who is full of ideas. Moreover, Zhou Ru''s eyes are clear, and he can see through at a nce. The impression is that he is pure about what he wants, not carefully nned. System: This is ck belly without knowing it? Tang Guo returned to Zongmen this time, and Tang Xiang did note to her like before. It is estimated that Tang Xiang now wants to kill her when she sees her. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru signed up to participate in the resistance to the outbreak of the beast tide in Changdong City. The location of Changdong City from Taichu Gate is not too far away. Of course, this is only for the monks. Senior Zongmen, who leads the team, has a magic weapon to hurry up. It takes only half a day to ride the top magic weapon of Zongmen to reach Changdong City. It is worth mentioning that, within the scope of the Changdong City, it also depends on the snow-capped mountains. It can be seen that the snow-capped mountains arerger than expected. Among the senior Zongmen who led the team this time, in addition to the elders of Chumen, there was also Yue Heng. Tang Guo led the team, Tang Guo was a little surprised, and thought it was expected. After all, until now, she has changed a lot of details. It is impossible that all the plots and details are the same as those in her memory. And the memories she got were vague, and there were not many events. Yue Heng leads the team, Tang Xiang will definitely go, this is what she said is not unexpected. On the day of departure, Zhou Ru went to Tang Guo''s residence early to wait for her. The two apanied them to Zongmen Square, where many disciples were already waiting. The appearance of Tang Guo still attracted some eyes. These people did not sneer at her, but did not have the previous enthusiasm. Either look away and look away, or stare at her all the time, with a little disdain in her eyes. Some people also showed a little regret. No matter how bad her reputation is, she used to be a genius. This is an indisputable fact. Suddenly it became waste, which is really regrettable. About a quarter of an hourter, Yue Heng appeared with Tang Xiang and Ji Qi. When Tang Xiang appeared, his eyes fell on Tang Guo. Perhaps Tang Xiang was too focused, and attracted the attention of Yue Heng and Ji Qi. Both eyes stayed on Tang Guo''s body for a moment. Ji Qi just moved his eyes away, probably because of thest thing that made Ji Qi somewhat impressed, resulting in a disgusted expression on her without moving . Yue Heng''s eyes were rtively indifferent. At this time, he waved his hand and a huge magic weapon spaceship appeared on the square. This magic weapon spaceship can amodate tens of thousands of people. However, this time to support the disciples of Changdong City, there is no such number. From the number of squares, there are almost 3,000 people. This amount is already quite a lot. "The disciples who participated in resisting the tide of beasts in Changdong City this time listened well. The lost beasts are not only unconscious, like a crazy demon, but their strength will be greatly improved. There is a five-fold increase in attack power. " It was Yue Heng who was talking. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and paused on Tang Guo''s face again. Chapter 3529: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (52) Chapter 3529: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (52) The 3529th chapter of the genius who betrayed his rtives (52) "I will give you some more time to consider the following disciples of Jin Dan Xixiu. Although the rewards are rich, you must also measure your strength. If you lose your life in the beast tide, it will be beyond your control." In an instant, Tang Guo understood that Yue Heng said this to her. Tang Xiang didn''te to persuade Tang Guo this time. It might have been a matter of losing money before, so that the energy in her heart hadn''t eased yet. She only looked at Tang Guo, and then buried her head, giving people a feeling that she didn''t know how to persuade Tang Guo. Tang Guo felt very funny, what to pretend to look like. In the cold master, she learned a trick anyway. The oath of this world is particrly effective, and no one dares to swear at will. This is what many people ignore, the horror of the oath. The original owner did not think about this method. This is a good opportunity. The matter of luck is inurate. There may be some reasons that caused the people here to subconsciously not think about this matter. But in the future, Tang Xiang woulde to her to drink green tea, and she would let the other party swear just fine. It was another quarter of an hour, and a few of the disciples in the foundation period chose to give up this act of resisting the animal tide. "Are you still giving up?" Yue Heng asked, "Don''t regret, your choice is better. You don''t have such a strong strength, you have to be tough, it''s not stupid, it''s called stupidity. Beast tide often happens. You will have many opportunities. When you reach the Jindan stage, you will be more sure to participate in such actions. Cultivation is gradual. Don''t be anxious and eager. " "Since it''s gone, let''s go." Yue Heng''s gaze swept over Tang Guo''s body intentionally or unintentionally, and jumped into the magic weapon spaceship. Tang Guo pretended not to see anything and got on board with Zhou Ru. There is no room in this magic weapon spaceship. There is only one futon next to it. It is obviously a very powerful magic weapon, but theyout is very simple. Of course, the position of the futon is also exquisite. If you are a low disciple, your position will not be too good. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru are sitting on the marginal position. "Sister Tang, are you hungry?" Zhou Ru took out some food and handed it to Tang Guo. "I prepared a lot of food. If you are hungry, ask me to ask. In addition, there are some fruits that you should like. . " "Thank you Brother Zhou." "You''re so kind, I said, don''t be so kind, I should thank you." "Sister Tang, why did that person keep staring at you?" Zhou Ru''s eyes looked at Tang Xiang''s position. "Sister Tang, does she often bully you?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and asked, "Everyone in Zongmen thinks that I bullied her. How could Brother Zhou think that she bullied me?" "How could Tang Shimei bully her?" Zhou Ru was puzzled. "Isn''t she good? I know who she is, and the most beloved disciple of Lord Xiangfeng, Tang Xiang, you two are still sisters. She is Jin Danqi, Tang Shimei During the foundation period, I also heard that in the past Tang Shimei was often bullied by other people, how could she be free to bully her? " "What if I really bullied her?" "Mostly, she angered Tang Shimei," Zhou Ru said in his own words, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with his words. "Tang Shimei is a reasonable and willing to help others. It is impossible to take the initiative to bully anyone." System: Boy, what are you talking about? Chapter 3530: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (53) Chapter 3530: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (53) Chapter 3530: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (53) "Brother Zhou, has anyone said your vision is good?" Zhou Ru shook his head: "They all call me a big fool, saying that my only good eyesight is Tang Shimei." "That''s their bad vision." System: Another serious flick. However, Zhou Ru thought about it very seriously and then said, "Tang Sister Tang makes sense. Those who say that Sister Tang is not really have a bad eye. How can a good person like Tang Sister be a vicious person? . " Zhou Ru''s voice is not small. Besides, everyone is a monk, and this was heard. Someoneughed immediately: "It''s the big fool, everyone shuns her away, but the fool dare to get close to her. When the timees, she is in danger and you don''t know if she is sold by the other party." Although these people don''t think Tang Xiang is so good, they also don''t think Tang Guo is not bad. After all, Tang Guo has been famous for these years, whether before the foundation was destroyed or after it was destroyed. Although she did not kill her sect disciples, who knows if she really has it while practicing abroad? A monk, in order to rob resources to kill people, that is normal. "I didn''t tell a lie. Sister Tang is a good one. If you don''t think so, you must have a problem with your vision." Zhou Ru stood up and argued with people. The silly look was really cute. "Haha, this fool, really, it was sold by the time, it is estimated to help the number of people." "Fool, what the sheer soup did she pour into you, and it turned you upside down." "It is estimated that her skin is good, so she turned this fool''s fan around. This fool has a golden age anyway. Although it has just been promoted soon, it is also useful for that waste. Most of them are beautiful and fools, fools. Just hook up. " Zhou Ru is honest, but it doesn''t mean he has a problem with his IQ. He still understands this, and he immediately became so angry that he blushed and wanted to beat people. Tang Guo held Zhou Ru''s expression. Zhou Ru''s expression was a little stubborn, and he said with anger: "They talk too much, they are very punished." "If you take the initiative, they will have reason to shut you into the cliff and prevent you from resisting the tide." Zhou Ru sat down very reluctantly. Instead of resisting the tide of the beast, he was rushed to think over the cliff, so there was no way to go with Tang Sister Tang to protect her. She is so weak, these people are so bad, it really makes people a bit worried. She was tender and petite, and her skin was tender, so she couldn''t resist beating at first sight. "You have to beat them. It''s better to wait until no one sees them and secretly beat them, so that no one will leave evidence. They don''t have evidence, and thew enforcement elders can''t punish you." Tang Guo secretly told Zhou Ru, "But Remember, handle it cleanly and leave no handle behind. " Zhou Ru''s eyes lit up, and he praised Tang Guo Bingxue for being clever. System: This is to teach bad kids. But Zhou Ru was still a little unwilling to these people, and he only said something that humiliated Tang Guo. Immediately said: "You should pay attention to the evidence when you speak. Your random words are disrespect to Tang Sister. If you talk nonsense, your tongue will be rotten in the future." Tang Guo narrowed his eyes slightly and couldn''t see it. The fool would say the same thing. She remembered the new method, and also cooperated with Zhou Ru to say: "A few brothers said these humiliating words, can you really see it? Is there evidence?" Chapter 3531: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (54) Chapter 3531: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (54) Chapter 3531 The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (54) "Isn''t it?" The few people were also a little bit dissatisfied. "You said you didn''t y tricks and used some tricky methods to let this fool listen to you? Say, who believes." Seeing the other party''s cooperation, he took the bait. Tang Guo was very happy in his heart, but did not show it on the face, but said: "Several brothers are so sure, then let''s swear. If I have used undue, improper means to flick Brother Zhou, then my cultivation behavior There can never be progress. If I have nt used these indiscriminate means, then all of you will have bad tongues. " Those who spoke were stunned. "What do you swear to do?" "Aren''t you saying that I used the best method? I think about it, there is no way to prove my innocence, it is better to take an oath. We swear by heart demons, swear by heart demons, the most effective. It is said, The shortest time for the magic test is three days. " Thank you so much. The rules in this world are so convenient. Liar, swear to know the true and false. But most people don''t want to touch this line at all. Tang Guo spectes that there are people who deliberately ignored this line. "Several brothers, can you swear?" Although these people do not think Tang Guo is innocent, but they are also afraid that she is really innocent. For a while, he didn''t speak anymore, but moved his eyes to the side and looked around. "Dear brothers and sisters, the next time you say anything to me, it is better to take an oath first. I have helped think about the content of the oath and said," What kind of person do I think of Tang Guo? I swear with my heart, if I lie, tomorrow It s a tongue out. Brothers and sisters say this, I m not going to stop anything. Tang Guo''s voice reached everyone''s ears. Tang Xiang heard that, her face was very unsightly, but she lowered her head slightly and closed her eyes, no one noticed. Yueheng also heard it, and he nced at Tang Guo''s position involuntarily. The elder who was sitting next to himughed: "Anyway, it was a former genius, and her brain was still good enough. As soon as she did this, few disciples dared to swear. The horror of the oath, as monks knows." "It''s also a pity to say that such a good seedling. If there is no ident, within thirty years, it will definitely be the first person in the cultivation world." The elder sighed as he spoke. At the beginning, they did think of many ways. Even if the disciple had a bad temper, he didn''t do anything excessive. At most, he was a little proud, and this was still tolerable. However, there is still no way to get her back. Now that things have be a foregone conclusion, of course they can only give up. People in the cultivating world are making progress every day. It is impossible for them to waste too much resources on a waste material. Later, he heard a lot of bad rumors, and he was still a little sorry. Now when he sees the other party, his thoughts are different. It seems that many things are different from rumors. "Mr. Yuefeng, over the years, this disciple''s mind seems to have been tempered a lot. There are countless miracles in the cultivation world. If she has another chance, maybe ..." "The chance is so good?" Yue Heng''s tone was faint. "But he used some spective tricks to make the elder Feng look at each other. This disciple is not good-hearted. The foundation is destroyed, and the eye must be reported. What chance?" Feng Gulin shook his head gently: "Master Yuefeng, do you have any prejudice against this disciple? I think it''s good. You see she is not arrogant and impetuous. When she is humiliated by people, she is still so calm Come up with a method that no one dares to offend. Isn''t it good? If the mindset is really bad, you should be angry and angry at this time ... " "Elder Wind, people cannot see the surface." Juste here first. I have been unwell in recent days and can''t write much. Be busy during the day, and stay upte at night, causing neurasthenia tomit, and then staying upte is easy to be dizzy, apanied by nausea, faster heart rate, and a dull heart. Regarding the update time, I will slowly adjust it recently, so I dare not stay upte. Chapter 3532: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (55) Chapter 3532: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (55) Chapter 3532: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (55) Yue Heng''s indifferent words made Feng Gulin keep shaking his head. He was a little curious, but what exactly did this disciple offend Yueheng, so Yueheng didn''t like it so much. At the beginning of this disciple''s entry into the sect, they also felt between the elders. Yue Heng did not seem to care much about this highly talented disciple. Fortunately, this disciple''s talent andprehension are good. As long as enough resources are given, growing up is easy. In addition, Zongmen also has major lessons. As long as the disciples want to learn, as long as they do nt miss the major lessons of the elders, Master does not teach anything privately, and the impact is not too great. And they thought before that it was Yue Heng who wanted to hone the genius of the genius. Later Tang Guo did grow up very well. In addition to the temperament is not moderate, every time youpare, you will get a good ranking. Today, it seems that Yue Heng turned a blind eye to this genius disciple. Feng Gulin felt some sighs and some regrets. Such good disciples were wasted by Yue Heng. "Mr. Yuefeng, actually you said that people can''t just look at the surface. I think you should think more. I think this disciple''s heart is really not bad. It''s ... a pity." Feng Gulin remembered the current situation and shook his head: "Well, now it seems that these are useless. After all, she has almost no chance of recovering. The easiest way is to get a Hunyuan me flower, it is difficult ... " Seeing the wind, Gu Lin was sighing, and Yue Heng didn''t say anything. Regarding the fact that there is a Hunyuan me flower in his hand, he did not tell anyone and kept it in his space ring. If Tang Guo is better, treat Xianger better. Xiang''er won''t stop because of the other party''s cultivation behavior, and it''s nothing to use it for the other party. However, Xiang''er''s cultivation over the years has often awakened from his entry into the Dingding, and it has something to do with Tang Guo. There is also something about enchantment, he is even more unable to give Hunyuan Yanhua to the other party. If the other party''s foundation is repaired and re-cultivated to be the talented person at the beginning, he will really be enchanted in the future. Wouldn''t he help a big devil, and it will hurt the miserable Xianger and add chaos to the entire cultivation world? And after Tang Guo said that, no one really dared to say that she was not. In the same words, they did not believe that Tang Guo was a good one, and they did not use any means to flick Zhou Ru. But they were afraid, she was all true, and when they swear, would nt they just lose money? The rest of the journey was rtively calm. During the period, some people could not help but ridicule Tang Guo, but she was persuaded to retreat with her heart demon. These people looked at Tang Guo''s eyes, but they really didn''t bother her. Tang Xiang didn''te to Tang Guo either, she was also afraid, she was afraid that Tang Guo would say it, is it true? Look at the oath, and believe you when you swear. Fortunately, once or twice, if the onlookers see her not daring to swear, doubts will arise in her heart, wondering if she is sincere. Simply, she should pretend to be disappointed and never pay attention to the other party. Tang Guo understands Tang Xiang''s thoughts very well, but the other party is just annoying, and she is much cleaner. Even if you take such a powerful magic weapon spaceship, it will take half a day to go to Changdong City. After no one came to disturb, Tang Guo began to contemte the matter of condensing Jindan. Zhou Ru, of course, acted as a guardian. Chapter 3533: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (56) Chapter 3533: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (56) Chapter 3533: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (56) Half a dayter, Feng Gulin and Yue Heng took Taichumen disciples and arrived at Changdong City. The owner of Changdong City has already met outside the gate. This time, not only the people from Taichu Gate but also other schools came to support Changdong City. Among them, Taichumen Gate is one of the most powerful martial arts. When the Taichumen Gate arrived, the worried face of the city owner of Changdong City suddenly smiled. "Mr. Yuefeng, Elder Feng, please, pleasee in, the house has already prepared drinks." Yue Feng shook his head and said, "You don''t need to drink alcohol, let''s make arrangements to resist the tide of the beast first. When this difficult time passes, the city owner will not have to worry about these thoughts." "Mr. Yuefeng is right, it is still first to resist the tide of the beast, the other is temporarily unimportant." Feng Gulin then said, now in this situation, where can I still think about drinking. He actually understands the meaning of the city lord, and most of them are afraid to neglect their aid. Just look at the anxious expression on the other person''s face and you will understand. Sure enough, the host of Changdong Castle heard it and smiled more: "Well, since both of them are cheerful people, then I''m wee. This time, the beast tide is reallying. From the current findings, this The monsters who lost their wisdom in the second beast tide, most of their original strength should be in theter period of gas refining and the early stage of foundation construction. You also know that after the monster loses its ambition, its strength will rise greatly, so this time, the main force of the monster beast The strength is above the foundation period. " "Among them, there is a part of the Jindan period, but not too much. As for the Yuan infant period, it has not been discovered for the time being. The strength is not afraid, but their number is veryrge. Fortunately, everyone wille to help, otherwise our Longdong City The monks are afraid that they will be consumed alive by these countless monsters. " "The lips are cold, and the city owner does not have to worry. Now all parties wille to support. If the Changdong City falls, it will be of no benefit to everyone." Feng Gulin said, "Then let''s arrange it. Let''s arrange the disciples to kill the monsters earlier. The monk changed to rest and reduced the damage. " "All the disciples listen to the order, and then we need two people to form a team, a voluntary team, and a team of two people. When thebination ispleted, we will divide into teams. Then, when the two teams form a team, they need to take care of each other to be absolute. Trust can only be left to each other to ensure your safety. "Yue Heng said to all the disciples," Okay, start. " Since it is a voluntary team, the disciples are of course willing to form a team with more powerful and even powerful people. During the foundation period like Tang Guo, the disciples of the Jindan period will definitely not consider it. However, the disciples in the foundation period will notin, and individuals will choose to benefit themselves. At that time, the disciples in the foundation period and the foundation period team must not dare to go too deep. Anyway, the elders of the martial arts will make arrangements. When the elders are watching, they will not be too dangerous if they do nt listen to themand. . The elders will not shoot at that time, but will fall in mid-air to guard the disciples under their leadership. Only when they see the situation is wrong, they will promptly go to help, those disciples who encounter life crisis. Therefore, the disciples in the foundation period were also very interesting, and they found a team with the same strength as their own. At this time, a female practitioner in the Jindan period came to Tang Guo and Zhou Ru. No, to be precise, she came to Zhou Ru. Some people still know the reputation of Zhou Ru. He is famous, mainly because he is more resistant to beating. Chapter 3534: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (57) Chapter 3534: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (57) The 3534th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (57) "Brother Zhou, you are in the early stage of Jindan, and I am also in the early stage of Jindan. It''s about to break through to the middle of Jindan. Isn''t it better than the two of us to form a team?" Nun Xiu''s watery eyes looked at Zhou Ru, intentionally or unintentionally. ncing at Tang Guo, he continued, "Brother Zhou, in this kind of thing, the team of Jindan and Jindan can only be able to maximize the monks." The implication is that the existence of Tang Guo will drag down Zhou Ru. The reason why she came to find Zhou Ru, but the other Jindan period has already teamed up, leaving her alone. Otherwise, she wouldn''t look down on it, a Zhou Ru who had just broken through the Jindan period and looked silly. But any choice, she would not choose to cooperate with Zhou Ru. "I have teamed up with Tang Shimei, please find someone else." Zhou Ru didn''t seem to see Nun Xiu''s charming eyes, nor did she feel that the nun''s voice was so beautiful. He just thought that he came with Tang Shimei. The team must have been with Tang Shimei. How could it be possible to team up with others? "Brother Zhou, you have to think about it. She only has the foundation period, but I am the golden period. We will form a team, and there will definitely be more monsters to be hunted when the timees, and the rewards will be more abundant. It will be much reduced. " Female Xiu was a little reluctant: "And she is just a foundation period, I am afraid that she will be hindered and will affect Brother Zhou. We are here to kill monsters and beasts, not toe to the mountains for light, this is not a y. It seems that other slightly stronger foundation periods have already been teamed up. If she retreats at this time, she can only team up with the weakest foundation period. Thinking of this, Xiu''s eyes on Tang Guo were very bad. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the other party, Zhou Ru also buried his head, constantly ying with a pair of gloves. This pair of gloves looks ordinary and dark, unlike a powerful magic weapon. However, this thing was given to Zhou Ru by Tang Guo just now. Zhou Ru does not fit with a sword, a knife does not fit, he is fit melee, itself rtively anti-beat, tanggo in system space inside, find a glove out. Don''t look at what looks ordinary, what can actually be put into the system space by her, what is particrlymon? "Tang Shimei, I feel that this pair of gloves is very suitable for me. I always feel that I can exert my strength several times as soon as I get started. I used to use swords and knives. I always feel awkward, and I have tried whip. There is no way to show the strength. But after wearing the glove on the hand, I feel that I can integrate with me. " Zhou Ru was a little bit happy: "We will be able to hunt many monsters and behold a lotter." "Brother Zhou likes it." "I am always embarrassed to collect Tang Shimei''s things." "Brother Zhou then killed some more monsters and beasts, so that we can get richer rewards, right?" "Yes, rest assured, I will definitely not let Miss Tang Tang down, and will definitely exert the greatest power of this pair of gloves." Zhou Ru thinks that this pair of gloves is not ordinary on the surface. Whether it is ordinary or not, it suits him anyway, he likes it very much. "Brother Zhou." Seeing Zhou Ru disregard her, Nu Xiu stomped on her feet and looked at Tang Guo''s eyes more and more disgusted. She wouldn''t look at the silly boy unless she wanted to cooperate with Zhou Ru. An ordinary pair of gloves is so happy that he is so stupid, and his eyes are too short. "Sister Tang, the elders told us to form a good past, let''s go." Zhou Ru disregarded Nun Xi and Tang Guo to see Feng Gulin, and made her blush flush with anger. Chapter 3535: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (58) Chapter 3535: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (58) The 3535th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (58) The female practitioner didn''t expect Zhou Ru to ignore her at all. She had to team up with Tang Guo, a weak chicken. The time was almost the same, and the elders were urging. She had to be reluctant to be present with one of the weakest disciples in the foundation period. The disciples in the foundation period were also nervous and a little embarrassed. "Sister Liang is affected." Wu Mingxin, the weakest foundation period on the spot, is currently only in the middle of the foundation period, and has just entered. This time the disciples from the foundation period and the Jindan period were mixed. The reason why he came here was that he was led by an elder Zongmen. How could it be safer to go out and practice than himself. I didn''t expect to encounter such an awkward situation. Except for myself, the other people are basically above thete stage of foundation, and no one really wants to team up with him. Liang Waner was in a golden age, and he really felt wronged to form a team with him. Liang Waner''s face is not very pretty, but there is no way out. Everyone else has signed up in the past, and she can only team up with Wu Mingxin in front of her. "We are not false to form a team, but you only have to build the middle of the foundation, and then you have to take care of yourself. When resisting the monster, I only have a pair of eyes, which will inevitably be ignored." Wu Mingxin understood Liang Waner''s meaning. This is to despise him, so that he shouldn''t hold back, and tell him clearly that there is any danger at that time and he has to solve it by himself. "Sister Liang is assured, I won''t cause you any trouble, then you will not have to control me despite the monsters." Only in this way, it vites the principle of team formation. Liang Wan''er was reluctant to cooperate. Wu Mingxin had no right to speak. He dared not say much and had to rely on her. "Well, the monster you hunted by then belongs to you." What this means is that what she hunted also belonged to her. They both killed each other, don''t want to divide things from her hands. In general, if you form a team, you will definitely divide things up at the end. Wu Mingxin looked embarrassed and nodded. There is no objection to the arrangement of Liang Waner, who makes him so weak. At this point, the disciples have teamed up by themselves. Tang Guo and Zhou Ru are in a group, and Tang Xiang is naturally in a group with Ji Qi. Ji Qi''s strength is very strong, Tang Xiang''s strength is actually average, coupled with the rtively slow progress in the past few years. Her cultivation progress is slow, not because of any demons, but her own talents are not good. At the beginning, she practiced so quickly, but she has lived a lifetime and has some experience. When she died in her previous life, it did not exceed the Yuan infant period. In that life, she had not obtained more resources than she had in this life, and it took all her efforts to reach the Golden Pill Period. If she had not obtained so many resources in this life, plus some experience, she would not practice. It''s so fast. Afraid of Yue Heng seeing something, she had to use Tang Guo as an excuse to make herself slow because of her influence. In fact, her talent is not good, the original speed is the same. Even if you try hard to practice, the talent is not enough, and there is no other way, how can it be faster? But she used the excuse of Tang Guo to kill two birds with one stone, and solved her two major problems. She knew that Yueheng had Hunyuan Yanhua in her hand, so she kept waiting for the opportunity. When she gets the Hunyuan me Flower, it''s not a matter of what talent is not good. It''s just that Yue Heng loves her again, and it''s impossible to give Hunyuan Yanhua to her for no reason. She had to find an opportunity to make Yue Heng willing, and no one in Zongmen had any opinions, and gave Hunyuan Yanhua to her. Chapter 3536: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (59) Chapter 3536: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (59) 3536.Chapter 3536 Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (59) She thought that she had waited, but Tang Guo''s luck had improved recently, which made her panic. "All disciples listen to orders, you are divided into two batches, one is on standby in advance, the other batch follows me and Elder Feng to resist the monsters." Yue Heng ordered, and random Feng Gulin divided the team''s disciples into two batches. Coincidentally, Tang Guo, Tang Xiang, and Liang Wan''er were divided into groups. However, this group of them had to stand by on the spot, but they would not hunt the monsters. Watching Feng Gulin and Yueheng take their disciples out, they were waiting on the city wall. Standing on the high city wall, they can all see the scene of the battle between the monster and the monk. In the distance, the ce is billowed with smoke, and the sound of fighting, the rich **** smell ising from the face to face. . "Xiang''er, when you continue to kill the monsters, you must follow me. You are not allowed to run around. That ce is very dangerous." Ji Qiding urged that he did not have any affection for Tang Xiang, but just took it Treat yourself as your sister. Those who belong to the sect, think they are very good. Tang Xiang doesn''t mind whether Ji Qi''s affection for her, she is not interested in men. After dying once, she believed that alive, resources and strength are more important than anything. As long as Ji Qi is towards her, nothing else is going to happen. "Got it, my brother, rest assured, I''m the golden pill anyway." "That''s good. Taking advantage of this opportunity, you can also have more actualbat experience. Speaking of which, are you the first time toe and participate in resisting the monster?" "Well." This is indeed the first time in my life, and I have participated in countless times in my previous life. However, in her previous life, she was a little monk, and she was not at all conspicuous. She tied her head to her trouser belt every day in order topete for resources, but she never met anyone who would protect her. It''s different now, there are many people protecting her. When she went to see Tang Guo''s position subconsciously, she saw that Zhou Ru took out two red fruits and handed them to Tang Guo, revealing a silly smile. Tang Xiang buried his head, the other party''s luck seemed to have a sense of reversal, even an unremarkable Zhou Ru made Tang Xiang uneasy. "Xiang''er, you don''t have to take care of her." Ji Qi also found Tang Guo''s side. "Wait for a while and save yourself, don''t do anything that makes your brother angry." "Got it, brother, I won''t." Tang Xiang''s appearance seemed to be broken through his heart, but Ji Qi was relieved. But Ji Qi''s gaze was still on Tang Guo. He found that Tang Guo''s gaze was very soft when he saw Zhou Ru''s gaze. Even if he didn''t smile, he was not as cold as facing other people. This discovery made Ji Qi a little unhappy. They are not very close to their masters, sisters and brothers, but they are close to an outsider. Those people argued that she used the means to make Zhou Ru''s fool willing to follow her, and did not know whether it was the kind of indiscriminate use. Tang Guo felt this less well-intentioned gaze and didn''t care. She took the fruit of Zhou Ru, looked into the distance, and fell into contemtion. "Sister Tang, what are you thinking?" "What do you want to be able to condense Jindan, and condense Jindan, you need a foundation. And my foundation has been destroyed. Even if the cultivation has beenpleted for several years, there is still no way to take thest step." Zhou Ru scratched his head: "It is said that the foundation is destroyed, and the possibility of forming a pill is zero. But I don''t understand why the monks have to form a pill to be able to continue to improve their strength. Don''t be sad, Sister Tang, the boat is naturally straight at the bridgehead, maybe What miracle happened that day, you can be a pill. You think I m so stupid, I do nt have to practice Jindan period? " Why do you have to be dandan? Tang Guoughed suddenly. She always wanted toplete the exercises that the original owner did notplete, and she practiced ording to the inherent thinking. I have forgotten that the original owner''s method will definitelye up with other methods once it hits the wall. For example, Bhutan, another way? Leng Xing reminded her before that she used Xuelian Dan to forge meridians. Compared with Dantian, the meridians are no different, but moreplicated. If she practiced meridians on the original exercises, wouldn''t she be influenced by the foundation? "Brother Zhou, I want to practice for a while, you help me watch, theye back, you call me." "it is good." see you tomorrow Chapter 3537: Geniuses who betray their relatives (60) Chapter 3537: Geniuses who betray their rtives (60) 3537.Chapter 3537 Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (60) After clearly understanding how to go this way, Tang Guo began to practice along this line of thought, no longer entangled in the question of whether he could be a pill. She controlled all the spiritual power stored by Dantian into the veins that flowed around her body. Instead of going back and forth as before, she returned to Dantian''s position, but regarded the entire body as a container. Now that the foundation has been destroyed, there is no way to condense Jindan. But her body is also unique. Most monks believe that the foundation of a monk lies in spiritual roots. As everyone knows, talented spiritual roots are excellent monks, and their flesh is also strong as monks. Sure enough, Tang Guo felt that the power was increasing exponentially ording to the cultivation method that he had rationalized before. Unconsciously, all the surrounding spiritual forces were led into her body and formed a small vortex. Such a big movement certainly attracted the attention of other disciples in Taichumen. Especially Tang Xiang, really stared here without blinking. Her expression made a worried look. In fact, her fists clenched tightly, her heart pounding, and her heart was full of shocking waves. Since rebirth, she has changed many things by virtue of the prophet''s ability. At least her own destiny has been changed. It is no longer the little monk who is struggling at the bottom to fight for resources. Tang Guo''s luck was suppressed by her so that there was not much left. Only the changes in recent months have caused Tang Xiang to panic. Is this the terrible nature of atmospheric transport? No matter what method she used or how much thought she spent, there is no way to suppress the other party? Even if the other party''s foundation is destroyed, it will not have much impact on cultivation? The surrounding spiritual forces have formed a state of vortex, and there are ck clouds on the top of the head, which is like a phenomenon that will only ur when there is a great pill. If Tang Guo seeds at this time, then the position of the ck cloud will drop to a heavenly disaster. Don''t see that there is only one Heavenly Tribtion, if the foundation is unstable, you can''t bear this Heavenly Tribtion absolutely, Jin Dan will be split instantly. When the timees, the vitality is badly hurt, and if you want to condense Jindan again, you must rest for at least three years. "Are Xiang''er worried?" Ji Qi found Tang Xiang''s tight body, and he looked at Tang Guo''s position. "Besides, she doesn''t say that she has a good foundation. It''s also a little bit to stop building a foundation Age, after the formation of Dandan, there is no problem dealing with that thunderstorm. " I have to say that this season, from the beginning of the season, my heart actually admired a bit. The spirit roots were destroyed, and they were able to condense Jindan. There are many legends in the cultivation world, and there are many people like Tang Guo. But once again, the people who united Jindan are few and many have their own adventures to restore the foundation. However, Tang Guo did not seem to have encountered any miracles, so there was no foundation to be repaired. If it is repaired early, it will definitely not wait until now to break through. Ji Qi remembered her virtue again, and quickly cleared the admiration from her heart. After she condenses Jindan, I am afraid that she will resume her arrogance before, right? The other members of Taichumen also looked at Tang Guo''s position in horror. That terrible spiritual vortex. Let them recall the girl who was shocked and morous. Even if the other party is a person with an indifferent personality, who can''t deny that she is really good, they can only look up at her back and never think of catching up. Chapter 3538: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (61) Chapter 3538: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (61) The 3538th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (61) Countless horror, panic, andplexity permeated the hearts of the disciples in the early days. Liang Wan''er was staring at it too, a little unwilling and a little scared. After all, she had offended Tang Guo before. If she was not afraid of what she said, she would be heard by the elders, which would have a bad influence. Maybe she would say too much. Now, is she grateful that she has no impulse to point at each other and scold waste. Recalling that she is not a soft-hearted person, Liang Wan''er prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Tang Guojiedan would fail, preferably the thunderstorm on the dark clouds, directly falling down, breaking her Dantian, then she could not cultivate . Of course, there are also a few disciples who have admiring eyes in their eyes. A person who destroyed the foundation and reunited Jindan undoubtedly gave them great encouragement. The spirit roots of others were destroyed, and they were all able to condense Jin Dan, but one can imagine how hard they tried. Do they evenpare with her? It''s better than now, it must be that they are not working hard enough. "It seems that the amazing Tang Shimei ising back." Some people in the crowd argued that the man looked at many people with ufortable faces andughed: "However, I think you are not very happy, it should be remembered that she was beaten up." The person who spoke was the core disciple of Zongmen, and now it is already in the infant period. I''m not familiar with Tang Guo at all, but I just tried it. When Tang Guo came up from the beginning, he was really annoyed. But unlike other people, he has been practicing hard all these years, but he hasn''t waited until he surpasses the other party. That genius is no longer a genius, which makes him a little regretful. Now that Tang Guo wants to re-condense Jindan, he stands up spontaneously, standing next to Tang Guo and acting as a guardian. "Thank you Brother Li." Zhou Ru knew Li Yunyi. This person is a popr figure in Zong Men, and is often pulled out for discussion. The main thing is that this Li Yunyi is still a cultivation demon. In addition to cultivation, he seems to have no other hobbies. It was also this time that few disciples from Yuanying came. He prefers to fight, so he took the initiative to apply. The disciples in the Yuan infant period have the same tasks as the elders. They are to take care of the disciples in the Jindan period and the foundation period. However, Li Yunyi is different from other Yuanying disciples. He and Zongmen applied for it and did not take care of the disciples, but went in to do it themselves. For this madman, the elder Zongmen has no way to let Li Yunyi protect the weak disciples, that is, to use them overboard, or to put him in the mad monsters. "No need to thank, I am not kind or enthusiastic, just to see that my old opponents have the hope to stand up again. I don''t want someone to disrupt my opponent''s growth at this time." Li Yunyi stared at Tang Guo, exhrating: "To be honest, when I was practicing, I was thinking about how to win her. I have been regretting that there is no such opportunity. Now, it seems that God is more favored I Li Yunyi, good, very good, Sister Tang, I wait for you to grow up, let''spare again. " Zhou Ru saw that Li Yunyi was going to do something, and quickly moved his body to block Tang Guo behind him. Li Yunyi didn''t seem to be able to see it, and he was always guarding his surroundings with a very excited expression. Seeing all the disciples at the beginning, their expressions are so strange that they really dare not have any thoughts. Besides, there is Zhou Ru, who knows how many image stones in his bag, do they dare to make small moves? Chapter 3539: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (62) Chapter 3539: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (62) The 3539th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (62) About an hourter, Tang Guo was surrounded by the vortex of spiritual force. The dark clouds above her head kept covering her, staring at her all the time, as if afraid of fleeing. Li Yunyi and Zhou Ru are also far away, at least they cannot stand in the area covered by the dark clouds, so as not to increase the power of Thunder Tribtion. The other disciples were already shocked by Li Yunyi''s attitude and hurried away to watch. Looking at the tumbling, the aura seemed to condense into a solid vortex. At the beginning, the disciples hadplicated faces. Tang Xiang may be ustomed to using a worried expression. No one can see that she is afraid. She silently prayed that Tang Guo failed to condense Jin Dan. Looking at the vortex, the panic and jealousy in Tang Xiang''s heart were about to prop up the flesh. Obviously it has been abandoned, and the other party can still condense Jindan. With such a big momentum, the Jindan produced is definitely the best. Tang Xiang, who wanted to boil the frog in warm water, regretted it at the moment. Why didn''t he use some means to let the other party fall directly instead of being a waste. "Xiang''er, Jiedan looks at the chance, whether she seeds or not, it is her chance." Ji Qiforted. He was telling the truth, Tang Guo became, he would not say anything, if the other party failed, he would not say anything. "Ok." Tang Xiang looked at the season and didn''t worry about Tang Guo''s appearance as Jin Dan. She already felt that Ji Qi didn''t have the disgusting Tang Guo before, that wouldn''t work. It seems that she has to give Ji Qi some heavy medicine to make Ji Qi understand. Tang Guo''s existence threatens her. Like, Yue Heng thought. If it weren''t for her cleverness and Tang Guo''s genius, Yue Heng didn''t like it anymore. Looking at Zongmen''s future, he would also give Hunyuan Yanhua to each other. Tang Xiang clenched his fists and already had an idea. While everyone was waiting for Tang Guojiedan, the dark clouds of the sky suddenly spread out, and the madly spinning spiritual power also slowly stopped. Those spiritual forces were indeed absorbed by Tang Guo. But Tang Guo did not form a pill, and the cloud robbing in the sky naturally disappeared. Without producing Jindan, it would certainly not hack a little monk for no reason, right? Just after waiting for so long, the other party was actually not ipetent, and it was a bit ufortable to let it thunder for so long. Unhappy, unhappy, but Jin Dan does not end, Thunder Tribtion can not continue. The disciples of Taichumen were also stunned. After all, they were very familiar with the scenes of Tandan. The appearance of Tang Guo clearly showed that there was no Tandan. Although after the spiritual power was constantly absorbed by her, she was overwhelming and gave a lot of pressure. But when all the spiritual power disappeared, she opened her eyes and returned to the humble little monk before. When they checked, they still built the foundation and achieved no strength. Seeing this, Li Yunyi was very good. He hurried to Tang Guo and yelled: "Sister Tang, what about your Jindan? Are you condensing Jindan?" "Brother Li, please speak quietly." Zhou Ru reminded, "Don''t scare Tang Sister Tang," he looked at Tang Guo tofort, "Tang Sister Tang''s spiritual roots are destroyed, and it is very difficult to gather Jin Danben, this time It should be unsure, wait for the next time, it is also good to prepare more. " Li Yunyi was a little lost: "Well, let''s go, next time you gather Jindan, remember to notify me and let me help you protect thew. As long as you gather Jindan, you cane to me." Tang Guo''s changes made Li Yunyi see the hope of defeating his opponent. The appearance of Li Yunyi''s expectation made Tang Guo shake his head, which may disappoint Li Yunyi. She couldn''t condense Jin Dan in her life, but her current strength is not afraid of any Jin Dan monks. Chapter 3540: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (63) Chapter 3540: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (63) The 3540th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (63) It may be that her cultivation method is not the same as the general systematic cultivation method. It does not condense Jindan and has no specific level. But she can clearly estimate her strength, with the original owner and her own experience, plus the spiritual power umted by the previous stagnation, under normal circumstances, it is enough for her to break through one or two more realms. Therefore, to be sure of dealing with any monk in the Jindan period is indeed not talking big words. "Sister Tang, you don''t have to be sad." Zhou Ruforted. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m not sad. The cultivation base has improved a lot, and it''s very good now." Zhou Ru doesn''tfort people very much, the only thing that can be done is that the fruites out for her to eat. Li Yunyi returned to his position, staring at the distance, waiting for Feng Gulin and Yueheng to bring his disciples back. Then he was able to go in for a big fight. When Tang Xiang knew that Tang Guo did not condense Jindan, he was relieved. Ji Qi was puzzled. With the momentum clearly, it is no problem to condense Jindan. Why did she not condense Jindan? Is it not sure, so give up in the end? Tang Xiang found the emotion in Ji Qi''s eyes and decided to put his n on the agenda as soon as possible. Liang Wan''erughed and couldn''t help whispering, "This is the thunder and the rain is small, I thought she could really make Jindan. In fact, yes, the spirit roots are destroyed, even if the momentum is even greater It ca nt bepared with a normal monk. Jietan is so easy. " Wu Mingxin, who was standing next to Liang Waner, quickly lowered his head, fearing that Liang Waner would pull these words. They are all monks at the bottom. He particrly understands the taste of being ridiculed. Even if he does not actively help Tang Guo, he mainly does not have the ability to help, nor will he ridicule each other. Cultivating one''s way, shouldn''t one practice oneself in a down-to-earth manner, why bother to manage others'' affairs? Good and bad, it has nothing to do with him. The sympathy that rose in his heart was also because he knew very much how he felt being bullied and mocked, and felt a little empathetic. Seeing Wu Mingxin''s head hanging down, Liang Waner couldn''t cope with it, and the others didn''t, and remembering Li Yunyi''s attitude just now, his face was a little embarrassed. She red at Wu Mingxin, scolded a coward in her heart, and then sat down to practice. Wu Mingxin felt relieved when he felt his eyes moved away. It is good to team up with Jindan, but like Liang Waner, it is better to team up with a foundation. System: [The host isrge, the robbery cloud has not gone, hidden in the sky, do you feel it, it seems to be observing you. "Feel it, it should feel that my strength has beenparable to the Jindan period. I am wondering, it is estimated that I am waiting for a sudden Dandan." System: [Oh, it may have to be disappointed. ording to the current cultivation practice of the host, I calcted it. It is impossible to be a mortal in this life, and it is still possible that the foundation period will always beplete realm. At this point, the system really wants to talk to the robbery cloud, don''t wait, you can''t wait for the host to bepletely blunt. Hidden clouds have many doubts, and I have no ns to go for the time being, and have been hiding in the high altitude clouds. It believes that Tang Guo''s strength may be immediately obvious. At that time, it will take advantage of the other party''s failure to pay attention, and a thunder robbery will continue, and it will be able toplete the task and go away. A few dayster, Yue Heng and Feng Gulin returned with **** disciples. Chapter 3541: Geniuses who defected from relatives (64) Chapter 3541: Geniuses who defected from rtives (64) 3541) The geniuses who betray their rtives (64) There are two strong men, as well as a group of caregivers of Yuanying disciples. This group of disciples is not in danger of life except for some who have been seriously injured. Talking about life and death, but being able to protect the disciples, how could the Zongmen''s disciples really make the disciples fall, that is Zongmen''s loss. Otherwise, what do they arrange for the strong toe to see the nurse? "Your cultivation in ce, the second group of disciples followed this seat to resist the monsters." Yue Heng''s gaze swept across the faces of the disciples, his gaze was faint, and finally stayed on Tang Xiang for a moment. Thinking of Tang Xiang s situation, he was a bit worried, and he would have to take care of himter to prevent Tang Xiang from having an ident. Tang Guo followed therge army and ran out of Changdong City. Feng Gulin didn''t know when he came to her, and he also asked: "Listen to people, you almost condensed Jindan before?" "Yes, Elder Wind." "How did it stop in the end?" Tang Guo said truthfully: "It feels like this Jindan can''t condense, and stop the loss in time." Seeing her so open-minded, Feng Gulin increasingly felt that she was not as arrogant and rude as rumored and indifferent to her loved ones. "Actually, you are already very good. Many people whose spirit roots have been destroyed have just given up. You can practice until the foundation ispleted, and you are still trying to condense Jindan. You have done very well. The cultivation world is full of indefinite numbers, maybe One day you will encounter your own chance. Don''t give up until the end. " "Elder Feng said that I never thought of giving up." "well." The more I feel that Tang Guo is better, the more regretful Feng Gulin is. He looked at his disciples with a good heart. If it were not for that matter, I am afraid that he would be a model for the younger generation in the cultivation field. Even Li Yunyi is concerned, and the people listed as opponents are really so bad? Tang Guo''s story was what Li Yunyi told him. "We will do our best in a while. When hunting monsters and training actualbat abilities, there is one more thing you need to do is to protect yourself." "The disciples will, thank you Elder Feng." Feng Gulin smiled: "It is the duty of the elders to protect the disciples of Zongmen." Soon, Tang Guo and Zhou Ru both became demon hands. At the beginning, in order to take care of Tang Guo, Zhou Ru chose to deal with the range of monsters in the foundation period. Later, it was very easy to see Tang Guo solving the monsters in the foundation period. When Tang Guo proposed, they rushed to the scope of Jindan monsters. Yue Heng saw this, and frowned involuntarily: "It was still too irritable, too eager to show." "That''s not umon. Although she cultivated without the Golden Pill Period, her actualbat ability is not weak at all. Lord Yuefeng, you are indeed biased against this disciple." "Lord Yuefeng, you see, her killing of monsters is neat, and many of them were killed in a single blow. Another thing to bemended is that she and Zhou Ru cooperated very well. Back to the other party. This kind of absolute trust is rare in Zongmen. " Feng Gulin was very satisfied with Tang Guo''s performance, and was a little bit ufortable with Yue Heng, a master, who had been degrading his disciples. Unable to hold back, say something to hit Yueheng''s face. Sure enough, Yue Heng looked around and saw the actualbat situation between Tang Guo and Zhou Ru. He stopped talking and turned his eyes to Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang''s actualbat experience is also very rich, which makes Yue Heng very satisfied. Feng Gulin saw this, his mouth twitched a little, and he really didn''t see where Tang Xiang isparable to Tang Guo. Yue Heng''s eyes were pasted by cow dung, right? "Brother Zhou, we should still be able to walk inside." Tang Guo wanted to get more monsters, anyway, her current strength, as long as there are no monsters in the infancy, there is absolutely no problem. Even if there is a meta-infant period, she is not afraid, and it is no problem to escape. Zhou Ru believed in Tang Guo very much and agreed. Yue Heng couldn''t help but rebuke the sentence: "Do not control yourself." "Wealth seeks wealth, since she dares to go, it means she is sure. From the situation just now, she does have the strength to deal with more powerful monsters." Feng Gulin had to oppose Yue Heng, and looked at Yue Heng with a bad look He looked refreshed. System: [The host is big, Tang Xiang is moving in your direction, it seems that he wants to make trouble. see you tomorrow Chapter 3542: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (65) Chapter 3542: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (65) Chapter 3542: The Geniuses Who Betrayed Their Rtives (65) "Got it, help me look at her, and remind me of any changes." Liang Waner looked at Tang Guo so aggressively, but also a little unconvinced. In addition, her strength was indeed good, especially her actualbat ability, and she slowly moved in. Liang Wan''er''s strength is not bad. After all, this is the world of cultivation. As long as he has cultivated to the Jindan period, he will not be too bad. The range of monsters she is currently in, although she is not as easy as Tang Guo, but it will not be too difficult. Wu Mingxin is different. He watched Liang Waner keep rushing forward, and he built the strength of the base period tightly. If he enters again, he is very adventurous. Knowing that Liang Waner would not help himself, Wu Mingxin instantly decided not to go inside. Although rewards are important, and teammates who originally formed the team are also very important, Liang Wan''er ignored his teammates during the foundation period and had to rush in. He was honestly within the range of monsters he could handle. In Liang Wan''er''s temperament, if he had an ident, he would probably not see him in danger. Liang Waner knew that Wu Mingxin did not keep up, she wished Wu Mingxin did not keep up, a small foundation period, and her team formation is already a great gift. Following her is a drag. Now that the other party has this self-knowledge, she can''t help it. "Sister Liang, go further ahead, I may not be able to deal with the monster, so I am still in the range of the monster during the foundation period." Wu Mingxin has struggled to deal with the boundary between the foundation period and the Jindan period. He greeted Liang Waner and quickly backed away. The reason why he greeted him was that he didn''t want to leave a handle, when he said he would not cooperate with his teammates. To make it clear, when Liang Wan''er had something to do, he could not push the pot on him. It was mainly Liang Wan''er''s behavior that made him particrly unsure. "This Wu Mingxin is quite smart." The reason why he noticed Wu Mingxin was that he had teamed up with Liang Waner before, which made Tang Guo more impressed. [Host, Tang Xiang and your position are getting closer and closer, but she keeps a certain distance, and she does nt seem to intend toe back. ] System reminder. Tang Guo divided a trace of consciousness and swept to the position of the system. Sure enough, Tang Xiang was separated from her by a certain distance. She didn''t understand what the other party said, but she wanted to do something. Some things happened to her, Tang Xiang has been unable to sit still, and will definitely do something. But as the day passed, Tang Xiang didn''t make any unusual moves. Instead, he was fighting with monsters and beasts under the protection of Ji Qi. Tang Xiang''s actualbat was also very rich, and he nodded. As for Tang Guo s side, Feng Gulin asionally noticed that she had no problem with Jindan ste stage, knowing that Jindan s perfect monsters had no problems. Rest assured, she paid more attention to those who dealt with the monster The beast is a little difficult for the disciples. Yue Heng also asionally looks at Tang Guo''s situation here. In fact, he has to look at it, because the positions of Tang Xiang and Tang Guo can be connected in a straight line. If you want to see Tang Xiang, you will definitely see Tang Guo. What Tang Guo didn''t understand was that Tang Xiang went further than her. Going into the mountains and into the depths, of course, for the time being, it has not exceeded the range agreed by the elders, so Yue Heng did not stop it. Li Yunyi was not seen in the audience. Tang Guo thought that the other party was a fighting madman. Most of them went to other ces alone to hunt powerful monsters. Chapter 3543: Geniuses who betray their relatives (66) Chapter 3543: Geniuses who betray their rtives (66) 3543. # EXTINF: 0, Chapter 3 While Tang Guo was still wondering what Tang Xiang wanted to do, she suddenly felt a crisis. The mind was instantly vignt, spreading the consciousness ratio all around, dissatisfied with the movements in his hand, but always paying attention to the situation around him, especially Tang Xiang. What surprised her was that the danger she felt was not from Tang Xiang. She even felt it, and the ground was trembling gently. It''s just that her range of consciousness is too small, and she can''t see too far away, so she doesn''t know what the situation is, causing this kind of ground to tremble. But the unknown danger ising, and without absolute certainty, it is better to leave. "Have you seen anything?" [No, a host of monsters rushed over here. The system quickly said, [The monsters were far away, I did nt look over there. The monsters are fast. Like Mad Cows, their strength should be very strong, because some monsters they pass by are trampled died. Therefore, these monsters have also lost their minds, just like lunatics, and their strength should be very strong. "Got it." Tang Guo pulled the sleeves of Zhou Ru and whispered: "Brother Zhou, you are in danger of yelling, and let everyone retreat quickly." "Sister Tang, what''s going on?" "Arge number of monsters havee over, which is stronger than the Jindan period. It may be the infant period. I don''t know how many temporarily. Once rushed over, so many people can''t respond. Zhou Ru''s eyes on Tang Guo are a little moreplicated: "Tang Shimei, they are all so kind to you, why do you want me to say this to them?" "One yard to one yard, let''s say, if you can''t escape after a while, it''s up to their own skills." Besides, there are people who have no hatred with her. There is no need to let other people be cannon fodder in order to kill a few of the enemies. She didn''t like the word cannon fodder at all. "Okay, Sister Tang, you are such a nice person." Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling, but she was not a good person. It s just that people do nt offend her, she does nt offend. If she was put in the beginning, when she was the darkest in the depths, she would not necessarily make this choice, but watched these people die in the mouth of the monster. Later, she pondered for a while that it was all cannon fodder. Why is it so difficult to live in this world? "Everyone rewinds, there is danger!" Zhou Ru shouted with a loud voice, and it really made everyone stunned. "The danger ising soon. Retreat quickly. There are arge number of monsters and beasts who rushed over like a madman. I don''t know how many." Zhou Ru''s voice was loud this time, and he used spiritual power. After shouting, he greeted Tang Guo while he was stunned. "Tang Sister, let''s retreat quickly." "it is good." Tang Guo nodded gently, and he and Zhou Ru quickly withdrew outside. Looking at the actions of the two, many people followed them to run outside. Others are hesitating. But Zhou Ru ran side by side, saying that there was a real danger, which made many people convinced. "In any case, let''s run first. If you don''t believe me, I will swear to you that if there is no monster or beast rushing out for a while, my Zhou Ru''s cultivation will never be improved." This is the first thing Tang Shimei asked him to do, and he must have done it beautifully. Zhou Ru swears, and everyone does not care whatsoever. Tang Xiang looked a bit dumbfounded at the scene where the crowd at the beginning of the door was pulling out. Especially Tang Guo and Zhou Ru, the fastest runners. Chapter 3544: Geniuses who betrayed their relatives (67) Chapter 3544: Geniuses who betrayed their rtives (67) 3544-The Genius of the Betrayal (67) "Xiang''er, let''s retreat first, and I also feel the kind of crisis thates from my heart." Ji Qi has felt a slight tremor on the ground, and he didn''t care about it before. "All Taichumen disciples listened to the order and withdrew." Yue Heng and Feng Gulin''s voice spread to the ears of the disciples of Taichumen. This time, the people of Taichumen did not hesitate, and ran out quickly. Tang Xiang was pulled by Ji Qi, and the two ran out quickly. All this is different from what Tang Xiang thought. She looked at Tang Guo''s direction. Who is that Zhou Ru, obviously is just a golden pill period, how could he know in advance that there will be a monster from the Yuan infant period rushing over? Is there any special talent for this big fool? Tang Xiang clenched his fists, and this time the calction made her fall short, and her heart was very irritable, even with her face, it was difficult to maintain the previous peace. "Xian''er, what are you thinking?" Ji Qi has discovered that Tang Xiang is very wrong recently. He always felt that Tang Xiang seemed a little irritable. Previously, he thought that Tang Xiang was slow to be irritable. Now he always thinks not, but when he asked Tang Xiang, he couldn''t seem to ask anything. "I''m just worrying, brother, will there be monsters with so many infancy?" "Booming--" Tang Xiang''s words just fell, and the rumbling sound began, and Ji Qi''s face slightly changed: "Hurry up and go, it''s true." He had already felt the kind of momentum that belonged to the Yuan infantry period. Without Zhou Ru''s prompt reminder, the children of Taichu Men didn''t know how many would die under the mouth of the monster. Even if there are Yueheng and Feng Gulin, the distribution of the disciples in the early days was rtively scattered, and only two people took care of all the disciples at all. "How could there be such a monster?" Tang Xiang asked again. Only this time, Ji Qi didn''t answer her any more, shouting loudly, let everyone retreat quickly. Seeing this, Tang Xiang stopped talking. She still knows a little bit about Ji Qi s temperament, and now she is all concerned about the consequences of the monster, and how to answer her small questions. Originally her n for today was to make those monsters have an unexpected attack, putting her and Tang Guo in danger. Yue Heng s eyes were always on her. When the time came to see them in danger, Yue Heng would definitely choose to save her first, but as a sister who cared about Tang Guo, she would definitely choose to save Tang Guo as soon as possible. Both of them will be injured by that time, but she will not suffer too serious injuries with Yue Heng protecting her. But she will show her desperate efforts to protect Tang Guo, and when she returns, she will properly say some nightmare words to let Ji Qi hear. Yes, this time her main purpose is to let Ji Qi hear some small secrets that belong to her heart. She will mention Tang Guo in the nightmare, and Ji Qi willter fall into the magic path, kill her family, and even start on Taichumen. By the time Ji Ji''s temperament will definitely find a chance to get rid of Tang Guo. Ji Qi and Yue Heng are still very different. Yue Heng is strong, and he thinks that Tang Guo s foundation has been destroyed. Even if he falls into the Devil s Path, it is also very difficult and difficult to achieve. I think there is nothing wrong with watching. But Ji Qi is a man of great care. There are a few mistakes and dangers. The other party will kill everything in the cradle. She nned well, but did not expect to be destroyed by the big fool Zhou Ru, or what special talent the big fool had. Chapter 3545: Geniuses who betray their relatives (68) Chapter 3545: Geniuses who betray their rtives (68) The 3545th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (68) The disciples of Taichumen had just evacuated the original range, and countless Yuanying demon beasts rushed out of the forest. Wherever he passed, no matter whether it was grass or other weak monsters, they were not spared from being killed, and were all trampled to death by these monster monsters. Those monsters are like lunatics, they destroy everything they see. Don''t think that the evacuation will be safe. Those monsters seem to smell the breath of human beings, and they are rushing in the direction of the evacuation of Taichumen. If it weren''t for the windy ancient forest and the moon, the demon beast rushed up and wrestled with the disciples of Taichumen. Most of these disciples are in the Jindan period, the foundation period, the Yuanying period monster monsters have a paw, they may want their lives. Liang Waner also ran fast. In the end, the speed of the Jindan period was rtively fast, and he quickly broke away from the most dangerous ces. However, under the previous nervous situation, she was still grabbed by a monster, and now the whole back is bloody. Wu Mingxin only had the foundation period. Perhaps he was out of luck. In the forest next to him, a demon beast rushed out of his childhood, and he flew him with a paw. The blood was sprayed on the spot, and half of his life was gone. If it were not for him to guard himself by vignt spirit, he might be beaten to death by a paw on the spot. Even if these monsters have the power of a baby, they are not the same as the fighting style of human beings, so he did not kill him on the spot. But in this situation, his position seems awkward, everyone is running away, and he may not even notice him here. Wu Mingxin didn''t move at all, and the monster in the infancy seemed to realize that he was not dead, and then ran to his ce. Wu Mingxin closed his eyes in despair. Sure enough, he was careful again. Without absolute strength, there was no way to save his life in the event of a crisis. If you want to me, just me him for not being able to control, and reluctantlye to hunt the monster, want to get more resources. Suddenly, he only felt the breeze blowing in front of him, and the whole person rose into the air. Quickly opening his eyes, he felt his position move quickly, and he seemed to be held by his cor. [The host is big, you pick it up, it is really cool. ] Systempliments, [I have observed this Wu Mingxin before, if it is well trained, it will be a very useful cow. He has a very smart mind, knows his position well, and is not confused by the surface. That is, the talent is almost a bit. But it doesn''t matter, find a baby to let him eat, it will be very capable. To a slightly safe ce, Tang Guo put down the semiatose Wu Mingxin. All the monks in Changdong City knew about the emergence of arge number of Yuanying demon beasts. At present, they quickly rushed over and temporarily blocked these monsters and will not continue to run to the location of Changdong City. It''s just that there was a reminder from the beginning of the gate, that other areas were not reminded in time, causing other disciples to die and wound better. Many elders of the sect, with red eyes, spontaneously organized to kill this group of monster beasts. Yue Heng and Feng Gu Lin have all gone to control the riotous infantile monster. The weak disciples are not over there, and they are not so fearful in their hands. Together with other Zongmen strongmen, they killed almost a day before they killed all the monsters in the infant period. Among them, the disciples of Yuanying period also participated in the past. Tang Guo did not go, and with her current strength, it was not enough to deal with the monsters of Yuan infantry. Chapter 3546: Geniuses who betray their relatives (69) Chapter 3546: Geniuses who betray their rtives (69) The 3546th chapter of the genius of betrayal (69) "Thank you, Sister Tang, for your life-saving grace." Wu Mingxin recovered slightly from his injury and quickly paid Tang Guo a gift. If Tang Guo didn''t do anything, he might have died like a disciple of Zongmen. Under the paw. In that case, he did not expect that someone would pull him. This made Wu Mingxin''s eyes a bit red, and was moved. Because, since embarking on this path, in addition to his father and mother will treat him so, in this crisis, everyone chooses to protect themselves, will not risk, carrying this half-dead burden. "The grace of salvation, Wu Mingxin has nothing to offer. In the future, Sister Tang needs any help, I will not refuse." Wu Mingxin saw Tang Guo''s face unchanged, or the same cold appearance before, and said, "I Wu Mingxin swears with a demon. " Tang Guo only gave Wu Mingxin a look at this: "It''s just handy." Yes, the original salvation of the original season was smooth, but now he is carrying Wu Mingxin casually, and it is also smooth. What it means to be smooth is to build on the fact that you are confident and there will be no crisis. Wu Mingxin didn''t say much, only smiled. He knows that Sister Tang is not good at expressing this, but he will always remember this kindness. Sister Tang is actually not a bad person, but she is not good at expressing, and she will give people an opportunity to take advantage of it, and there is no way to restore her reputation. It seems that she is less and less concerned about these. System: [The host is big, this Wu Mingxin seems to be your cow. Yue Heng and Feng Gu Lin have returned, neither of them looks good. The eyes of other strong men of the Sect were all red. The blood of the monster was covered with blood, and it was a little bit ridiculous. The air seemed to be filled with ayer of red blood mist and a thick **** breath, which made people feel sick. Tang Guo''s eyes nced at Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang stood beside Ji Qi, only worried about his face, and had no other emotions. This matter is definitely rted to Tang Xiang. But she did not know what method Tang Xiang used. In Tang Xiang''s hands, he should have mastered something powerful. Seeing Tang Xiang hurried to care about Yue Heng, Tang Guo withdrew his sight. "It''s dangerous, if this time there were disciples reminding us in time, our disciples at the beginning of the gate might be losing more than half of them." Feng Gulin was d, "Look at other disciples'' disciples, many good seedlings, all It''s broken. " Yue Heng also sighed: "Yeah, thanks to the previous disciple, yes, what is that disciple''s name?" "Called Zhou Ru." Feng Gulin has found Zhou Ru''s position and is nning to praise Zhou Ru. Zhou Ru said: "Elder Feng, it''s Tang Shimei reminding me that there will be danger, let me inform everyone." Suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, and many people looked incredible. is her? How could it be her? "Don''t you believe me? I swear, it was really Tang Shimei who discovered the danger and let us evacuate in time." Zhou Ru was so honest, he swore directly, and it was toote for people to stop. If it were not true, who would take the risk to swear? So, everyone believed with aplicated mood. Ji Qi nced at Tang Guo''s position for several times and thought it was a dream. Yue Heng also had some surprises. What he thought for the first time was that Hunyuan Yan was afraid that it could not be exposed for a short time. Otherwise, with Tang Guo s contribution to Zongmen this time, the elders of Zongmen would propose to let this once genius take it. Chapter 3547: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (70) Chapter 3547: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (70) The 3547th chapter of geniuses who betrayed rtives (70) Tang Xiang clenched his fists: "Sister, how do you know that there will be monsters in the infancy?" "Inadvertently awakened a talent." Tang Guo replied easily, allowing everyone to doubt, "can be sensed in advance." Others may still have doubts in their minds, but Tang Xiang is convinced of this answer. Luck, it must be the luck of the other party. Because of his talent, Tang Guo foresees an unknown crisis and promptly reminds Taichumen disciples to evacuate. Although Taichumen disciples are injured a lot, the number of deaths is zero. Feng Gulin has already sent this matter back to Zongmen for the first time. Regardless of whether Tang Guo''s foundation was destroyed or not, if he made such a contribution, he would remember a great achievement. When you return to Zongmen, you will also receive generous rewards and preferential treatment. "If you have any questions about cultivation, you cane to me at any time." This is Feng Gulin''s attitude. He always felt that this talented disciple was dyed by Yue Heng''s stubbornness. ording to his recent observations, Yue Heng feared that he did not give this disciple any self-defense items. Otherwise, how could this disciple be injured? Is it easy for a disciple whom the master protects to hurt the foundation? The more Gu Fenglin thought about his heart, the less it tasted, and whether he would hit Yue Heng''s face, he immediately found a self-defense magic weapon for Tang Guo from his own space ring. This scene made Yue Heng''s face ufortable. He did not give Tang Guo any magic weapon, and almost did not fulfill the obligation of a master. "Beast tide has changed, and we will not be able to return to Zongmen for the time being. We will send thousands of disciples over Zongmen for reinforcements and use this for self-defense." "Elder Xie Feng." Feng Gulin nodded gratifyingly, and he was able to deal with the golden beast monsters when the foundation waspleted. This talent is also no one. Such a disciple is not well-trained, that is, he is not in the beginning. Sure enough, rumors or something, too annoying. "Go and recuperate for half a day. There will be no injured disciples tomorrow. You must continue to kill the monsters." Late at night, Tang Xiang had a "nightmare". Tang Xiang deliberately took advantage of Yue Heng and Feng Gulin to check the situation, and used the nightmare method to enchant Tang Guo in the future. There was even a sentence added at the end: "Sister, why are you doing that, do those monsters really have nothing to do with you?" Qi Ji, who was originally observing Tang Guo, heard Tang Xiang''s nightmare and felt more and more wrong. He did not stop Tang Xiang''s nightmare, but let the other party continue. From it, he learned that Tang Guo was going to be demonic and would kill his parents, and even many people in Taichumen. This time, the monster may have something to do with her. Yeah, where there is such a coincidence. But why did she remind everyone to evacuate again? This is puzzled by the season. But Tang Xiang quickly exined to him: "Sister, if you continue, Xianger will have to apologize to you. Do you want to use this method to get the resources and training of the sect?" Yes, Ji Qi has some insight in his eyes. Tang Guo wants to make achievements, intending to obtain the resources and cultivation of the sect by means. After all, it takes a lot of resources to get enchanted and gain powerful strength. Seeing Feng Gulin''s attitude before, it bes clear. In the morning, Tang Guo apparently felt that if there was any killing intention, it came from Ji Qi''s side. Tang Xiang''s condition is not good, Ji Qi proposed to let her rest first, after a few words to deal with the monster. Chapter 3548: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (71) Chapter 3548: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (71) The 3548th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (71) This time, it was a three-person team, just in line with Ji Qi''s intentions, he decided to team up with Tang Guo Zhou Ru. "Thanks to the sister before, I don''t know what the danger is. I n to be able to take care of it with the sister." Feng Gulin and Yueheng both agreed. The others thought it should be and didn''t think much about it. After all, Tang Guo did save them before, and it is normal for Ji Qi to change his mind. Tang Xiang was relieved to see that things were developing as she thought. Now wait for the season to find a chance to kill Tang Guo. "Sister Tang, I think something is wrong." Ji Qi took the two people deeper and deeper along the way. He didn''t talk to Tang Guo much, and he did take care of Tang Guo quite often. Zhou Ru felt a kind of perilous danger, but did not expect it toe from Ji Qi. "It may be that powerful monsters are watching around." Tang Guo relieved Zhou Ru''s worry. "Brother Zhou, take the monsters seriously, otherwise there is danger." Ji Qi wants to kill her, how should he kill her in total? Of course, she wouldn''t sit back and wait. By this time, she really should let Ji Qi know the truth. But she could not give Ji Qi a dream of eating Huangliang. As a monk, she was very sensitive to these psychedelic pills. If she knows that she gave it to the other party, the other party will not only believe it, but also think he is right, and she must be removed. This is also the reason why she couldn''t use Huangliang to have a dream, and because the monk''s consciousness is powerful, it may not necessarily be affected, and she may think it is an illusion. There is confusion in my heart, but I don''t really believe it. Originally she wanted to wait for thetter event to happen, but now she can''t wait and must resolve it as soon as possible. She wants Ji Qi to die better than her life. Cultivating for a lifetime will stand still and live in pain forever. "It''s dangerous, I don''t know where there are so many powerful monsters, thanks to the close range of the Sun Snow Mountain." Tang Guo and the three of them were already sitting at the foot of the snowy mountain. They looked a little embarrassed, as to how they came. It was Ji Qi''s intentional guidance, coupled with Tang Guo''s deliberate cooperation, they were chased by many monsters. This time it shocked the powerful monster, but Ji Ji did it. When they walked into the snow-covered mountain, the monsters didn''t dare to approach without knowing why. But they will not doubt this. Since ancient times, the outside monsters seem to be afraid of wearing the sun and snow mountains, even if there is no big temptation, they will not be close. The reason why I chose to start in the snow mountain is that Ji Qi believes that the copse of the snow mountain will cover up many truths. In addition, there are many demon beasts around, they can''t get out temporarily, and people outside can''t get in. Ji Qi didn''t start because there was another Zhou Ru. His strength is good, and as long as the hidden strength is exploded, Tang Guo can definitely be killed. But Zhou Ru is a variable. It is said that this is a monk who is not afraid of being beaten. This talent has some obstacles for him. "Since we can''t get out for a while, let''s go into the snowy mountains and see." Ji Qi suggested, "Maybe we can find another way." After entering the Snow Mountain, he used some small means to separate Zhou Ru and Tang Guo, and it was much easier to start. Tang Guo had no objection, but Zhou Ru felt a little hesitant, and finally looked at what Tang Guo was going to do, but agreed. Before the three went in, Zhou Ru gave Tang Guo a bracelet. "This is a protective bracelet. Sister Tang, you wear it. If it is dangerous, this bracelet can protect you safely." Chapter 3549: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (72) Chapter 3549: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (72) The 3549th chapter of the genius of betrayal and separation (72) Zhou Ru, the big fool, put the bracelet on her wrist for the first time without Tang Guo''s consent. Surprisingly, this bracelet is obviously not refined, and the moment she puts it on, she feels already hers. When the three of them walked into the snowy mountains, Tang Guo always felt that Zhou Ru was a little strange. "Brother Zhou, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ru scratched his head and touched his head, said in a confused way: "I don''t know, I always feel something is going to happen." Ji Qi squinted gently, and still felt Zhou Ru hindered. Ji Qi wants to kill Tang Guo. As everyone knows, Tang Guo also wants to find a separate opportunity to clean up the other party. Her own strength is not as good as Ji Qi, but she has many means and many babies, so it is no problem to let Ji Qi spend most of her life. As for the killing season, she never thought about it. After a hundred deaths, where is there such a simple thing. "Xiaomei, did you feel anythinging in? Haha, I saw it. It was actually the girl fromst time. The person who followed her was very familiar, and she was therest time. Hey, why is there another one, this person? It s a little strange, Xiaomei, do you know him? "Snow old man, if you call me Xiaomei again, I will break down your snowy mountains. No matter how big the snowy mountains are, I will break down ten of them every day to make you restless. Do you believe it?" "Letter, letter, letter, brother Nai, that girl is here again, I think she is pretty slick, ready to send some baby to her, would you like to show it?" "No way, humans are greedy. You gave her today, and you will ask for more tomorrow. Then you will hollow out your snowy mountain." "Don''t you say that the treasures growing in the snow mountain are all obtained by your own ability? The old man likes to give it to her. If one day doesn''t like it, then he won''t give it." The old man hesitated and said "To tell you the truth, I feel that fate has some ties with her. I always feel that she can''t die. If she dies, it''s not good for me. This feeling is more obvious this time. There is even a kind of, she If I die, my life will be very threatened, resulting in a dead end. She is still low, and I have to give her some good things to let her improve her strength, which is also to protect myself. " "Really?" "Really, when did I lie to you? We are neighbours anyway, and we have deep friendships, so many years, right?" "Okay, I won''t deal with her until your crisis is lifted. Of course, if she is greedy, I will teach her a certain lesson, and I will never let her go easily." Old Man Xue felt that Mei Hanbai''s expression was not right, and looked at Tang Guo''s position along the other party''s line of sight. I saw the handsome man, looking at the surrounding with a defensive look, carefully protecting Tang Guo. Old Man Xue thought about it: "Brother Mei, your expression is a bit wrong. I always feel that you have always been very hostile to that girl. Now when I see other men caring for her, my expression is somber. I said, are you fancy She''s gone, and she thinks that her identity is a human you hate, so she was so annoyed that she wanted to kill her? " "Now seeing other men appear beside her, treat her well, you can''t ept it in your heart, why are you so awkward." "Can you avnche if you don''t talk?" "Avnches are not avnches, they are the things I want or don''t want, I''m just curious, Brother Mei, you are very unusual for her. But seriously, I think this little human girl is not bad, if youbine with her, then she In case of any danger, I do nt worry about her life, and I will not be implicated in myself. " Chapter 3550: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (73) Chapter 3550: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (73) The 3550th chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (73) Old Man Xue looked more and more gloomy in Mei Hanbai''s appearance, shut up and stopped talking. "Forget it, I''m just guessing about the old man. Don''t go to your heart. Why would a big demon like you look at a little female nun, right? A single hair can kill her. Shebined, did nt that lose your identity? " Mei Hanbai''s eyes didn''te back, she had been on Tang Guo''s body, but answered the old man Xue''s words: "You just know, how can Ibine with a human, or a little nun who can trample to death with one foot, just like ants Small." "Despite this, why do you keep staring at people?" Mei Hanbai''s expression copsed, and he gritted his teeth and said, "I have a special reason, I can''t get out of the snowy mountains." "I know, if it weren''t like that, neither of us would be neighbors." Old Xue Xue answered, "Can you say the point?" "I practice an avatar every year and put it outside. They have various identities. When these avatars are in danger of life, that is, they are killed by others, they wille back to me. , I merged incarnations, I was able to know what the other party experienced, and at the same time increase my strength, so that I have some experience and experience in the world. These incarnations are me, and each incarnation has my trace of soul. "Then? I know all this, but I still didn''t talk about the point." Mei Hanbai stared closely at Zhou Ru: "My avatar is actually protecting a human nun, who can''t bear it." He hates humans the most. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ..." Old man Xue couldn''t helpughing when he heard this sentence, he couldn''t control it for a while, and caused a small-scale copse in the snow mountain. "It''s over, I''m so excited, it seems to happen to fall on the little girl''s side." Xue Old Man was about to control the snow mountain, but unexpectedly was stopped by Mei Hanbai. "Exactly, at this time I took back the avatar. My avatar is me. How can I protect a female nun who is as weak as a chicken. It''s too embarrassing." Mei Hanbai had an idea, Zhou Ru seemed to sense something. At the moment when the snow mountain copsed, he covered a force on Tang Guo''s body, and then the figure disappeared. "Sister Tang, take care, don''t lose your bracelet." "Brother Zhou." Tang Guo shouted quickly while avoiding the avnche. Zhou Ru''s saying goodbye did make her a little caught off guard. Tang Guo now has no time to see why Zhou Ru suddenly disappeared. Yes, she clearly saw that when the snow mountain copsed, Zhou Ru was not covered by snow mountain, but disappeared. System: [The host, it really disappeared out of thin air. I ca nt catch the others. There seems to be nothing here, but the snowy mountain is very mysterious, and there should be an enchantment. Ji Qi did not expect that things would happen so suddenly. But this opportunity was too appropriate. He did not hesitate, and took a nce at Tang Guo''s head. Tang Guo has been evading since the defense season. "why?" Tang Guo asked a question when he fled, Ji Qi looked indifferently: "Because of you, Xiang''er breeds demons, and there are other bad things that may happen, so you must die." The reason is this, since sooner orter it is a hindrance, why not strangle it earlier in the cradle. At this time, isn''t it just an opportunity? "Yes, that kid''s heart is a poison." Old man Xue shouted, looking nervously at Tang Guo, who was running fast. "This girl''s body is good, let''s take a look first." Chapter 3551: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (74) Chapter 3551: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (74) The 3551st chapter geniuses who betrayed rtives (74) After merging into an incarnation, Mei Hanbai''s cultivation became a trace, and at the same time his memory was a little more. After reading the memories, his expression was distorted, and the memories were sealed. He came back to look at Tang Guo, who was being hunted down, leaning against a plum tree with a light expression, but staring at the bracelet on Tang Guo''s wrist. The bracelet is a magic weapon of self-defense he gave when the incarnation went out. After all, the longer the incarnation lives, the stronger the cultivation base bes, and the more he will increase in strength after the fusion. Unexpectedly, how the Han Han personified, even gave his body protection baby to the weak female nun, how could he do such a stupid thing. a shame! So seeing Tang Guo chased and killed by Ji Qi, he was only able to escape. He was in a good mood leaning on the plum tree, and took out the jug to prepare a drink. "You''re really careful. Besides, it''s not the fault of other girls. It''s not that you can''t keep your heart. You have to be kind to other girls. Speaking of it, you have an entric temper, and the other girls are wronged. . " "That''s not my heart, it''s incarnation." "Aren''t you incarnations?" Mei Hanbai''splexion changed: "There is only a trace of soul, there is a problem in the brain, and the IQ is iplete. It is also justifiable to be confused by the female nun." "So, it''s still your problem, it''s because you have a bad brain, it''s a brain damage, it''s not a girl''s problem." Old Xue replied, "You don''t me other people, the girl is very good, the body is good, you see her doing what?" Mei Hanbai only discovered that Tang Guo was running in a strange position. Instead of running all the way in one direction, each time he paused a little, the other party dropped something in a certain position. "The market." Mei Hanbai''s expression was more serious. "She is throwing the market, intending to yawn the man." "Yes, I knew she was powerful, so I didn''t do it for the time being. Our identity is better not to show up." "So, humans are all treacherous and cunning, you see ..." Mei Hanbai spurned, "It seems to be chased by people, and the stomach is full of bad water." "Brother Mei, you can''t say that. She can''t win the vicious kid. She can get away in this way. That''s not bad water, but smart, understandable, and dark inside." "Anyway, human beings have too many bad ideas. If not, you will fall to the point where you are now? Snow is so powerful that fate will be on a little girl. I suspect you are counted." "That''s still different. There are good people and bad people. Besides, this **** is destined for no one. No one can arrange it." "Unfortunately, all the people I met were bad people, not good people." Mei Hanbai''s eyes showed a chill, "all are greedy." "Anyway, this little girl, you can''t move her." "She doesn''t mess with my head. I didn''t want to treat her. I wanted to kill if I really saw someone. None of the monks who came to Snow Mountain could walk out." "But you often use avatars to confuse the monks who are not determined, often kill them two by two, and finally let the two schools form a life and death hatred." "You all said that it was their unsettled heart that med me? I just sent them a baby, and they didn''t want anyone to let it, fight, me me? They gave up the baby, would it be all right?" "Xing Xing Xing, you''re right, they are too greedy and don''t give in at all, okay?" The old man''s eyes were attracted by Tang Guo again, "Look, it''s done." The update time starts today. Due to the original early morning, it is changed from 12 noon to 1 noon during the day. Chapter 3552: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (75) Chapter 3552: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (75) Chapter 3552 The Geniuses Who Betrayed and Rtives (75) Tang Guo threw down thest market, and the situation changed suddenly, and everything in front of him changed. Ji Qi found something was wrong, but it was toote. He didn''t know that Tang Guo had used this crisis. I thought it was the snow mountain that had changed and quickly jumped up and ran to Tang Guo''s position. In the blink of an eye, Tang Guo''s figure disappeared in front of him. Another blink, all around Tang Guo, yes, all Tang Guo, the Tang Guo who did not know the number, attacked him. Ji Qi believes that they should have entered a psychedelic array, or what psychedelic celestial treasures have made him hallucinate. He tried to wake himself up, but soon discovered that these Tang Guo were all capable of attacking, and he could not sit still. Immediately, the two parties were entangled. Tang Guo, who had used the array, was watching all this from a corner. To urge all the positions and escape in Ji Qi''s hands also cost her a lot. She arranged a defensive array for herself and sat down to practice. Now that she has no intention of condensing Jindan, she only needs to absorb spiritual power, widen the meridians, and cultivate the body meridians. It can be said that there will be no bottleneck for the time being. Taking advantage of this time, she could improve her strength. She intends to wait for Ji Ji to exhaust her spiritual power and desperately kill herself, and then use Huangliang Yimeng''s improved powder to create other illusions. Things are the same as Tang Guo thought, Ji Qi is desperately killing the countless Tang Guo. He did not think about it, break out here and go out, but the other party did not give him time to consider. About half a dayter, he had to reveal his true strength, mid-Yuanying. "This kid hides very deep." Old Xue Xue said with a grunt, "I don''t know what this kid has hatred for that girl, you have to kill people." "What can it be, most of them are usually fighting for resources and getting enmity. The hatred of human monks is nothing more than interest." Mei Hanbai drank a ss of wine, and he was really awkward at the formation of Tang Guo. He refers to the subtlety of these positions, not her. "I don''t look like it, Brother Mei, would you like to add something to the other party, aren''t you the best at psychedelic art? Oh ... yes, I have a baby, let me see, what kind of hatred there is between them. " Old man Xue felt a mirror and took a picture of Ji Qi''s position. In an instant, Ji Qi''s life began in the mirror. Mei Han said in a white mouth that he was not interested, but still stared at it. The picture inside shed very quickly, almost a quarter of an hour, they watched Ji Qi''s life. After reading it, Mei Hanbai felt that the wine in his hand was not fragrant, and he threw out the jug. The old man quickly caught: "Ah, if you don''t drink, give it to me, don''t waste it. Look, I said no. So simple, this little girl turned out to be the life-saving benefactor of the poisonous boy, and the poisonous boy was going to kill the other party. " "So, humans are ungrateful." "Actually, he doesn''t know." Mei Hanbai sneered: "I don''t know how, just because I don''t know, can I lose all my judgment? Because of prejudice, I deny one''s goodness. This is human self-deception and indulgence. The reason for humans. Many times, they are only one step away from the truth. They just do nt want to find it, they only use their subjective consciousness to judge right or wrong. " "He just thought that another female monk was his life-saving benefactor, and he ignored the following female monk''s not so bad. Some things were deliberately unintentional and pretended not to be known. After all, it was just selfishness." Chapter 3553: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (76) Chapter 3553: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (76) Chapter 3553 Geniuses of All Betraying Rtives (76) "Are you saying that the little girl is fine?" Old man Xue grasped the key point, "I said, she is a good one." "I mean, she is good for people like Ji Qi, but the others are not necessarily." "It''s really a twisted person." "I''m not human." "This girl actually didn''t give up her dead hand. Didn''t you see it?" "The woman''s benevolence, it is better to kill the one who has killed himself," Mei Hanbai said. Old man Xue couldn''t help but say: "If people don''t kill, you said she was too kind, they killed, you might say that humans are like this. I said, Brother Mei, you are this person, no, you demon, also It''s really hard to wait. " "For the sake of this girl''s life, I will help her." Old man Xue threw the mirror out. "When the illusion passes, the other party should see the mirror. When the timees, see the truth. Trouble with that little girl. " Ji Qi found Tang Guo who came out of the illusions, and killed one less one, as if he saw hope, and tried his best to fight. A few dayster, he finally killed Tang Guo from the illusion, and the surrounding environment also changed. He wasn''t relieved in his heart, because the real Tang Guo was not dead yet. By this time, he must definitely be in one step to kill people, so as not to have too many nights. Soon, he found Tang Guo''s position, and every corner of the building waspleted. Even if his spiritual power was about to dry up, killing the opponent was a breeze. The other party seems to have encountered something, and his face is very pale, it is estimated to be the same as the illusion he encountered. Ji Qi didn''t hesitate. A sword pierced Tang Guo''s heart and stirred it hard, feeling that the life of the other party was dying. This time he was really relieved. "It turned out to be in the middle. I really don''t know where this girl got so many positions." Old Xue Xue murmured, seeing this, he suddenly felt that Tang Guo could not die, there should be other reasons. At this time, Tang Guo distributed the modified version of Huangliang Yimeng''s powder as nned. Old Man Xue shut his mouth and said nothing. "The drug is a bit strange, and it can confuse people''s minds. Although it is much worse than my ability, it is more than enough to confuse Ji Qi." Mei Hanbai said, "It seems that she is not a woman''s kindness, but her mind is full of calctions. Sure enough, this is the human style. " "Ha ha" Old man Xue: "..." Ji Qi hasn''t found the mirror dropped by old man Xue, and he has fallen into a illusion. In this illusion, he saw his life, including everything he had never been able to see. The most incredible thing for him was that he was chased and killed, and he wasatose on the road after his escape. The first person to meet him was Tang Guo. He couldn''t believe watching Tang Guo feed him a pill and put him on the branch. What makes him even more incredible is that when he left, Tang Xiang appeared and helped him to rest from a tree branch in a cave. Then came what happened when he woke up. What happenedter is not bad. It''s just that some things look different from what he thought at the time. For example, the disciples in Zongmen turned around and left after he reprimanded Tang Guo. The disciples showed a smug expression, and at first nce they were tired. "impossible!" Ji Qi woke up from the illusion with a distorted expression: "How could it be her, and it was Xiang''er who obviously saved me. Her person was indifferent and indifferent to me, how could she be saved." Chapter 3554: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (77) Chapter 3554: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (77) Chapter 3554 The Geniuses of the Betrayal (77) Ji Qi was covered in cold sweat, and everything he saw in the illusion made him uneasy. He went to the ce where "Tang Guo" was dead, and confirmed that the other party was dead. He felt a little panicked in his heart, and quickly hit a spiritual force on the snowy mountain, causing the snow on it to roll down, and bury the body of "Tang Guo." After all this, he was still a little flustered, thinking that he had to leave here immediately. Dragging some heavy steps, he went outside and wanted to leave quickly, but he couldn''t walk at all. Inadvertently, he saw a glittering thing and hurried to it. It turned out to be a mirror, and he picked it up subconsciously to check it. How can there be a mirror here? Could it be the previous illusion, the reason for this mirror? When the mirror hit Ji Qi''s face, a picture of his birth appeared. Ji Qi wanted to throw away the mirror, but no matter how, he couldn''t let go and stared at the mirror without blinking. It seemed that an invisible force forced him to keep watching. What happened inside is very simr to what he just saw in the illusion, and it should be said in more detail. In the illusion, you can only see some rough things, some things are vague and iplete, but the mirror is very clear. Especially this time, he saw it clearly. After watching it from the beginning of the season, his lips are already white, and the whole person is wet, just like the one caught in the water. It looks like it will copse at any time. His hands were shaking, the mirror was trembling in his hands, and he froze for a long time before asking in an incredible voice: "What is happening here is true? This is the truth? How can this be the truth, How could the truth be like this? " He did not want to believe it. Although Tang Xiang inside did not see any problems, it happened so coincidentally that after Tang Guo saved the people, there were problems. Ji Qi''s eyes were red and he pinched the mirror hard: "This is not true!" Mirror: "My name is Jinsheng Mirror, you can see everything that happened in your life, as long as you are in the range of what you have happened, you can basically see it." "This life mirror?" Mirror: "Yes, my name is Jinsheng Mirror. You can look it up in ancient books. I am a very special magic weapon. What you see is true." Ji Qi wants to deceive himself, which is not true. But no matter what he saw in the illusion or the mirror in this life, many details were indeed experienced by him. Thest time he was locked into thinking about the cliff face, there are also things in it. Ji Qi quickly put away the mirror and hurried to the ce where the body of "Tang Guo" was buried before. His expression did not know what words to describe. Pale, helpless, copsed, sad, depressed ... these words are not enough to describe. He was buzzing all over his head, illusion, if everything in this life mirror is true, wouldn''t he kill his own life-saving benefactor? Why did Tang Xiang appear so coincidentally and took him away? In fact, Tang Xiang just dragged him into the cave and did not feed him any pills. Tang Xiang should have pills. Why did he watch him get hurt and just moved him to a ce without feeding the medicine? As if determined, he would wake up. In this way, Tang Xiang saw Tang Guo saving people. In addition, how did Tang Xiang''s jade piece, which represents identity, just fall into the cave. She is a careful person, how can she be so careless? Why didn''t he think about all this before? Chapter 3555: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (78) Chapter 3555: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (78) Chapter 3555 The Genius of the People Who Betrayed and Rtively (78) There are still so many ws, but he is not willing to think at all. If he thinks about it, will things not develop like this? He remembered again. When he went to the Tang family to thank himself, Tang Guo said that he didn''t need to thank, but it was handy. At that time, this sentence wasughed at by many people. The Tang family and him believed that Tang Guo was robbing credit. It was from here that he could nt get used to his talented sister and never saw her once again. Every time I saw her, there was only disgust and impatientness in my eyes. No matter what happens, I won''t ask why. The first thing I thought of was that she must have done something wrong. She must be bad. For someone like her, something bad happened must be her reason. Ji Qi frantically skimmed the snow, looking for the body of "Tang Guo". The reason why he did not use spiritual power and sword was that he was too sharp and would destroy her body. When seeing this scene, Mei Hanbai had a rare smile: "Fantastic, old man Xue, doing a beautiful job." "In fact, the little girl''s medicine is good. The medicine works with my mirror of this life, and the effect is really good. This time, this poisonous boy should not hurt her life anymore. Although the mirror of this life is lost, it is worth it. " "Don''t you bring back this life mirror?" "That thing can only be used three times. After three times, it will be an ordinary mirror. Another time, I am useless. I see that there is a lot of things happening to the little girl, it s better to leave it to the kid, maybe on." "You think about her everywhere." "I m just thinking about my own life. Now I m more involved with her. Brother Mei, do nt you feel it? Maybe this girl can help me a lot. If that s the case, I wo nt do it anymore. Bound, free. " "such?" "Well, this kind of intuition is very strong and can''t be wrong. So, she can''t die, I originally liked her, and now she still has trouble with my destiny, she must definitely keep her." Old Xue Xue said seriously, " Brother Mei, do nt you have many avatars outside? Or send two to guard her next to her so that no one will harm her life. " "Isn''t she having a magic weapon in her hand? There is no danger for the time being." "The magic weapon is dead, people are alive, and anyone who wants to harm her can do anything. You think, if I can get out, it means that you can almost get out, do you not find out, that girl''s luck Is it grand? It s almost like the sky is full of purple energy, even with a faint light of Buddha, can ordinary people have it? " Mei Hanbai: "I think about it." "Think about it, you sent two avatars to protect, but you are not your own. You have different appearances, she will not know. Brother Mei, your brewing ice spring, but I provided." "Okay, I''ll arrange it." Mei Hanbaipromised, and Old Xue said all that. Mainly, he didn''t want to be stuck here. Either he didn''t see the purple luck on the other person''s body, or he was a little puzzled, and he was obviously a little grasshopper, and he would have such a great luck. And, his incarnation actually did such a shameful thing that made him shameless. Looking at the season from the illusion, it took a long time to finally throw away the snow, and the body of "Tang Guo" was exposed. He looked at the body, especially the hole in his heart, and copsed instantly. Chapter 3556: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (79) Chapter 3556: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (79) Chapter 3556 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (79) Ji Qi carefully passed by, sniffing and sniffing, and clearly confirmed before that she was too dead to die. At this time, he was expecting a miracle, hoping that he was negligent before, in fact, she did not really die. She was pretending to be dead, just to escape, confusing his eyes. However, the body was cold, without any breath, and the spiritual power on it almost dispersed. Ji Qi hugged the body of "Tang Guo" and instantly reddened his eyes: "Aren''t you able? How could you die so easily? Why didn''t you tell me the truth?" "Why didn''t you make everything clear, if you make it clear, can you fall to this point today?" Ji Qi shook the body of "Tang Guo" and hugged her tightly again, sitting motionless in the snow, "If you told me clearly, how could I treat you like that, and kill your life." At this time, Ji Qi was filled with guilt and sadness. Suddenly, heughed again because he remembered something. In the red eyes, a few tears slipped. "I''m sorry, I forgot, you told me once. From the first time I saw you, you said that it was you who helped me." "Just I didn''t believe it." "You said it a few timester, and I still didn''t believe it. I even sneered at you, thinking that you want to get the favor of my brother. With your talents, you want to **** the credit of your own sister." Tang Guo watched Ji Qi copse in the snow and recalled the past. Even if the other party was embarrassed, sad, and copsed, she looked desperate, and she was not moved at all. Isn''t it deserved? "I will find out the truth and give you a fair one." Ji Qi hugged the body of "Tang Guo" and was about to leave Xueshan. "No matter who framed you, I will not let her feel better." When he heard this sentence, Tang Guo knew that this time it was sessful. Ji Qi believes everything he sees in the illusion and has begun to doubt Tang Xiang. Ji Qi, once in doubt about who, IQ will suddenly increase by a hundred times, the whole person will appear particrly calm, some small details that he did not pay attention to, can be recalled by him, and be evidence to expose each other. As for Ji Qi''s picking up a mirror, he seemed to see something in it. Although Tang Guo was curious, he did not intend to ask. Her purpose has been achieved. The illusion here will take some time to disappear. When Ji Qi is still sad, she intends to find the whereabouts of Zhou Ru. "Look, the little girl is still very loyal. When your own affairs are resolved, I wille to you." Xue Old Man saw Tang Guo looking for someone in the snow mountain and helped him to say good things. Come back, but everyone who has a little conscience will be very worried. Brother Mei, how worried is the little girl, do you want to talk to the other party, you are okay, so that she does not have to worry. " Mei Hanbai: "Is this necessary?" "I think there is. If you don''t make it clear, she might be looking for it in the snowy mountains all the time." "It is estimated that after a while, I will leave." "Then let''s gamble and see if she will find it." Old man Xue thought he would be right to see people. "If I win, you should go and make it clear to others, so as not to worry, don''t forget. I have a fateful rtionship with her, and rely on her to help get rid of the shackles. " Mei Hanbaipromised: "Yes." see you tomorrow Chapter 3557: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (80) Chapter 3557: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (80) Chapter 3557 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (80) "Let''s set a time, how about a month?" "I don''t think she can persevere for ten days," Mei Hanbai thought her idea was correct. "On ten days, if she can find ten days in the snowy mountains, you will win." "Hahaha, then you lose." [The host is so big that Zhou Ru s whereabouts have not been found. He disappeared out of thin air before. The other party also covered a force on you, as if he knew where he was going. He did nt panic at all. "It may be that I have fallen into a secret realm, and I can look for it again. Anyway, I can find and practice at the same time, without dying anything. The illusion over there from Ji Qi will soon be broken. When he knows that I am not dead, he will Asking East and West, I do nt want to talk to him for the time being. Let him torture each other with Tang Xiang. " [Yes, it s better to find Zhou Ru. This kid is very good. In case of any danger, I can help. Tang Guo was cultivating while looking for someone, blinking ten dayster. Because it is in the snow mountain, the spiritual power is strong, plus she will find some spiritual treasures from time to time. So that her strength has improved a lot. Tang Guo looked at the robbery cloud above his head, did not fear, and found a rtively safe ce, and began to break through. [Host, this robbery cloud has been with you for many days. It is particrly persistent. It seems that it will not be reconciled without hacking you. I doubt whether this robbery cloud has any achievements, and you will not be allowed to go back withoutpleting the achievements. The system talks about tuberculosis. Then it''s a bit unlucky. The host won''t condense Jindan. It will never be able to hack you. "It''s a pitiful look." Tang Guo nced at the range above the eyes, and seemed to be ready to lower the cloud of Thunder Tribtion at any time. He smiled, closed his eyes, and began to break through. It was still the same scene as when he was in Dandan, the situation changed dramatically, and countless spiritual forces came to her. It seems that you can be at any time. The robbers in the sky looked at all this and were almost excited to fall apart. It believed that this time, the monk must be able to form a pill. At that time, it would not give the other party a chance to react. After she had formed a pill, she would immediately hack, and then quickly walked away. "Brother Mei, you lost." Old man Xue touched the white beard of his chin and narrowed his eyes with a smile. "This girl has a different way, and she is a genius." "You turn the snow mountain''s baby out to her, she will be greedy," Mei Hanbai said. "This is not a big deal. The important thing is that you lose. Wait for someone to make a breakthrough, and make it clear to her, can''t you always let people find it here?" "Since I lost, I didn''t want to pay the bill." After Mei Hanbai said this, his handsome and enigmatic face changed, and it turned into Zhou Ru''s stern look, ufortably squeezing a smile. . Looking at the person in the mirror, his expression was a little distorted: "Howe I have such a clumsy incarnation, it doesn''t look good, and it seems like a fool tough." "Brother Mei, how can you not think about it before you scold yourself? Is it a bit boringtely." Tang Guo made this breakthrough in half a month. As her cultivation practice broke through, the violent winds and spiritual forces around her also stopped and fell into silence. Ready to hack a small robbery cloud from Thunder Tribtion at any time. It was dumbfounded to see all of this, and quickly closed up Thunder Tribtion to see if Tang Guo had formed a knot. Facts have proved that she did not form a pill. Chapter 3558: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (81) Chapter 3558: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (81) Tang Guo at this time, it seems that the sessful cultivation of the foundation period, in fact, the real strength has reached the Yuan infant period. When Tang Guo stood up, he felt the prying eyes in the sky and didn''t mind. At this moment, that little robbery cloud is suspecting life. [The host is so big, that little robbery cloud should be angry, you see it is about to fall apart. Tang Guo looked up. Sure enough, the little robbery cloud was trembling, and it really seemed to be angry. It seemed that Tang Guo was watching, and he ran away quickly. Of course, it didn''t go far, but it was hidden in other clouds and secretly looked at Tang Guo. It doesn''t understand, every time this female emperor engages in such a big battle, it is nonbustible. Tang Guo ns to continue to find Zhou Ru while practicing. At this moment, Ji Qi should be out of the illusion. She was so far away that Ji Qi couldn''t find her. If no one is found, the other party will probably go out to confirm. When I meet Tang Xiang, I do nt know what Ji Qi will do. Just as Tang Guo was going to find Zhou Ru in one direction, a figure suddenly appeared not far away. Looking closely, who is Zhou Ru? Tang Guo hesitated and shouted, "Brother Zhou?" The reason for shouting in doubtful tone is that the other party looks like Zhou Ru, but the feeling to her is not Zhou Ru. When she ran over and got closer, an instant of familiarity from the soul came. She was a little puzzled. This person does have Zhou Ru''s breath. No, it should be said that Zhou Ru and each other have amon breath. Moreover, the person''s breath is very strong. "You go out, I''m okay." Mei Hanbai said reluctantly, "You don''t have to look around in the snowy mountains." When the old man Xue hiding in the dark heard it, the whole person was not good. This acting was too bad. It would be strange if people didn''t find it. "You are not Brother Zhou, what is wrong with Brother Zhou?" Tang Guo''s eyes narrowed slightly, no matter who the other party was, if she really killed Zhou Ru, she would have to avenge her. Mei Hanbai felt the killing intention from Tang Guo, and his heart was speechless andplicated. "Everything is said to be fine, you hurry up and go out, what''s so dumb here." "It''s okay to go out. You hand in Brother Zhou and I will go out." Mei Han gritted his teeth, and the fusion was all fused. How to hand it over? "You are not my opponent, but you are looking for death." Mei Hanbai said here, suddenly had a n, "So, I will give you the appropriatepensation, you hurry out, don''t get in front of me." After all, a jade box appeared in Mei Hanbai''s hand. Open the jade box, and there is a plum blossom with a strong aura: "This is an indispensable elixir. Taking one flower can enhance your A century of cultivation. You promised to leave immediately, and I will give it to you. " Mei Han''s white eyes showed a smug smile. Everyone is greedy. This is a treasure that promotes centuries of cultivation. He doesn''t believe in the other party. In the past, this trick was unsessful, and no one could escape it. How many people, in order to rob him of a plum blossom, kill each other, eventually buried in the snowy mountains, can never get out. "I think it''s better if you hand over Brother Zhou." Tang Guo didn''t look at the plum blossom. Does this guy want to use plum blossom to bribe her? "This is a treasure that can improve one hundred years of cultivation, don''t you?" "Brother Zhou is more important." Upon hearing this answer, Mei Hanbai suddenly felt unpleasant. What good is his stupid, insane incarnation? It is simply not worth a hundred years of cultivation. Chapter 3559: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (82) Chapter 3559: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (82) "What''s so good about that big fool? It''s nothing like this plum blossom." "At least, it''s more important to me." Mei Hanbai was furious, and he crushed the jade box with one hand, and even destroyed the plum flower with him, and the rich spiritual power was floating in the air. "Brother Mei, you are that big idiot, what are you doing angrily? She valued that big idiot, didn''t she value you? Did you seal up the memory of that incarnation, you put the memory out, and ensure that your mood willst for a long time . "Old Xue Xue heard. Mei Hanbai''s mood was slightly stable, and Tang Guo''s hostile look made her feel bad again. It''s impossible to let out the memory. He doesn''t want to be a big fool incarnate, to protect a weak chicken human female nun, and he is as happy as a fool. "To tell you the truth, I have eaten the big fool." Mei Hanbai smiled maliciously, "You will never see him again, you can''t beat me, how can I?" System: [Host, is there something wrong with this person? Tang Guo didn''t believe Mei Hanbai''s words. In fact, she already guessed the truth when she felt that the other person''s body was simr to Zhou Ru''s breath. Combined with Zhou Ru''s sudden disappearance, her guess should be true. "I know you didn''t eat Brother Zhou." Mei Hanbai was a little surprised, he thought she would be angry and angry, and desperately wanted him. "Thanks to Brother Zhou''s care these days, you told me to thank him. Thank you." Tang Guo raised his wrist and nned to take off the bracelet. I didn''t know what was going on. Mei Hanbai couldn''t help interrupting when she saw her, "You have to wear it for a lifetime, you can''t take it off, don''t bother." Why is he so stupid, doing such a shameful thing? "In this case, then thank me Brother Zhou for helping me. If there is still a chance to meet in the future, I will always wee you." It turned out that Zhou Ru was an incarnation? Tang Guo is in deep thought, so is Danshi Lengxing? After all, he also had that kind of breath. The person in front of me, no, maybe not be regarded as a person, cultivated the incarnation, let go of the earthly experience? Looking at the other person''s appearance, it should be known who she is, then Zhou Ru must be his incarnation, and the two have also merged. Mei Hanbai didn''t want to understand why Tang Guo left like this. Looking at the other person''s back, remembering her attitude towards Zhou Ru and his deity, she threw snow in the ce with a bad breath. "Your boy, get angry in other ces, don''t ruin my snow mountain, please?" Snow old man hurriedly stopped, "You really should learn your avatar, you see that you have all kinds of avatars, and the temperament is good. To please the little girl. " "You''re different. Opening and closing is to eat people. No wonder people don''t like it." "Don''t worry about anything, I''m angry, as my avatar, I am ashamed everywhere." Old man Xue: What is embarrassing is that you do nt see other pretty girls who value avatars, not him. Isn''t it all yourself? Still angry. Awkward boy. [The host is big, what''s wrong? This is noting out, any doubts? The system saw Tang Guo staying outside the snow mountain, but looked back. "It just feels that it''s too smooth inside the snow mountain. It''s a bit incredible. It stands to reason that it''s not easy to get out of the vast snow mountain. But I only spent a day, then I came out, and I didn''t get any money. Shao elixir. " "Don''t you think that these elixir is helping me lead the way?" Chapter 3560: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (83) Chapter 3560: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (83) Chapter 3560 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (83) [Speaking of the same, the host has gained a lot this time,] The system paused, [Is someone doing it on purpose? "Probably," Tang Guo looked at the snowy mountains behind him. "However, it should not be that person." [It must not be that person, that person has such a bad temper, how could he help you lead the way. By the way, the host is big, how do you know he is not Zhou Ru? "He has the same breath as Brother Zhou. Brother Zhou''s face is not right as soon as he enters Snow Mountain. He seems to know what is going to happen. When he disappears, he seems to have sensed something. Therefore, Brother Zhou should be the person''s incarnation. "Tang Guo replied," Some strong people do not like to travel outside, they will practice out of the incarnation, divide a trace of soul into the incarnation, let the incarnation take their ce in the experience, wait for the time, and then integrate the incarnation, which is equal to go Experienced. " [So, can that person be regarded as Zhou Ru? "Ok." [The Cold Star ...] "There is a great chance that the person is very strong." The system suddenly came back to him: [So, instead of being forced to split, he took the initiative to split, but his character was unpleasant and fierce. Don''t do it this time. Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile: "No matter what he does, first solve the matter now, go out and talk." "Old man Xue, I think it''s a thankless thing to help her lead. Look, she looks suspicious, and definitely thinks I can''t do such a thing." Old Man Xue sighed: "Who made you give the impression that others are so bad, but they don''t say anything about you, that is, they are rtively new to you and value your incarnation more. After discovering this, others have a slightly attitude towards you better." "Okay? Not necessarily, right, she knows that it is my incarnation?" "Yo ho, you have reacted. If you don''t know, will her attitude be so good? ording to her personality, even if you can''t kill you, you wille to you in the future." "She actually saw it." Mei Hanbai didn''t believe it, but she was still awkward. As for the awkwardness, he didn''t find the reason for the time being. "Well, I help her lead the way, but it''s just in your face, after all, she can''t die yet." Old man Xue: Look on his face, and then pick up the baby from Xueshan to pick for her? The boy with the wrong mouth is clearly in love with others. "Brother Mei, remember to discuss the matter with you before and arrange two avatars to protect her." "will not forget." Tang Guo sessfully returned to Changdong City. At this time, the problem of the beast tide in Changdong City was about to be resolved. But the monks of all factions did not go back. Thest time their disciples suffered heavy losses. They nned to stay here and kill all the monsters that dare to rush over before they can vent their anger. Tang Guo had just met Wu Mingxin, and Wu Mingxin was very happy to see her. "Sister Tang, are you okay? You have been missing for so long. If Elder Feng said your soul card was not broken, I almost thought ..." "I''m fine." Wu Mingxin looked around and hesitated and asked, "Brother Zhou?" "Brother Zhou has something to deal with himself." "Oh, that''s good, that''s good, Elder Feng said, your three soul card enemies are not broken, yes, Brother Ji returned a while ago, saying that you have encountered a powerful monster and escaped to the Snow Mountain. " Chapter 3561: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (84) Chapter 3561: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (84) Chapter 3561 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (84) "There is such a thing." "Then you have a rest first, it''s almost here, you should return to Zongmen in a few days." Tang Guo returned to the room, and within a moment, the door was knocked. She opened the door and Ji Qi''s figure appeared in front of her. "where did you go?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at him lightly: "Isn''t it a surprise, I haven''t died yet, your purpose did not seed." "I won''t kill you again." "Oh." "I will find out the truth and give you an innocence." Ji Qi said quickly, "I used to be wrong." "and then?" From the beginning of Ji Qi, she looked a little bit ufortable. She felt a little ufortable: "I owe you something, I already know some things." "Tang Xiang has problems, I will find out, about what you saved me, it was her who appearedter, it was really her calctions, I will not make her feel better." "That has nothing to do with me. You are the one who wants to kill me. What you do is your business." Tang Guo pointed to the door. "Anypensation you make is meaningless to me. Some things have been done. What happened is irreparable no matter what you do. " "I know, I should have believed you before." "No matter what you do, I will not forgive you. If you have any questions, it is better to recall carefully what you have done in recent years. Find out the truth, and give me a clean, can you change what happened in the past? ? No. " "In short, I will give you an exnation and check this matter as soon as possible." In fact, he has already found Tang Xiang to have problems. But the other party pretended to be too good, even if it was the picture seen in this life mirror, it was difficult to find Tang Xiang''s mistake, she was almost perfect. The only thing that made him doubt is that after Tang Guo rescued him, Tang Xiang appeared immediately and took him to the cave. The picture was too suspicious. " "You are still alive, I''m d." Ji Qi turned back and said to Tang Guo, "You can tell me anything you want at any time, and I will definitely do it." "I saw that sword, you did not hesitate to pierce my heart. I don''t know what you saw, but I saw that sword clearly, before that, you wanted to kill me. So, you Is my enemy. " Ji Qi didn''t talk about it, and didn''t know what to say. He left the room quickly, he will surely check this matter. Soon after Ji Qi returned to the room, Tang Xiang found it. "Brother Master, I heard that my sister is back, isn''t it?" Tang Xiang observed Ji Qi''s expression, before she could be sure that Ji Qi wanted Tang Guo''s life. However, when the other party came back and said that he had encountered a powerful monster, he was finally lost in the snowy mountains. She thought that Ji Qi had seeded. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo came back. Is it because of Tang Guo''s luck that the other party has encountered any adventures? "Well, I''m back. I''ve seen her just now." "Is there anything with that sister?" Ji Qi looked at Tang Xiangdao: "It looks okay, she is not so easy to die, isn''t she not asking about her again?" Tang Xiang buried his head and said, "No matter what, she is my sister." "Xian''er, tell me the truth, do you know something?" "Brother, I don''t know, you think too much." Tang Xiang''s pretending to be panic, such a look, makes people believe what she knows. Ji Qi looked at Tang Xiang''s expression, and his heart sank. The surface is gentle, but the depth of the eyes is indifferent. see you tomorrow Chapter 3562: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (85) Chapter 3562: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (85) Chapter 3562 The Geniuses of the Betrayal (85) As for Tang Xiang''s performance, why did he believe in the past? "Xiang''er, I originally nned to get rid of her because I knew it all. You heard it several times in a row and I heard it all. You are now trapped by the demon. Only by killing her will you have a chance to improve. Just don''t know What''s going on, she is obviously weaker than me, and I can''t kill her. " "Brother ... how do you ... how can you, she ..." "Xiang''er, I have heard that she will be enchanted in the future, right? She will kill your father and mother, and even bring a crisis to Taichumen, Xiang''er, you really have the heart to watch these people die in her In your hand? If you do nt want to, you will tell me everything, even if you do nt kill her, you have to be prepared to prevent her from turning over. Tang Xiang felt a little smug in his heart, and it seemed that Ji Qi was eager to get rid of Tang Guo before speaking these words. This man has always been like this. The potential crisis is never eliminated. Saying it is precautionary, is not a way to kill people. And she just pretended not to know anything, just wanted to share this secret with her brother. Ji Qi listened to Tang Xiang telling his secrets and set off a storm in his heart. Reborn? Tang Xiang did not want to expose the rebirth, but if she wanted to say that she was dreaming, Ji Qi would not believe it. If you believe that your sister is a bad person because of a dream, someone will suspect that she is pretending to be Tang Guo. Especially since the beginning of the season, this person is not easy to deceive. If it wasn''t for her that she knew too much, how could Ji Qi say these things step by step. "The reason why I was able to save my brother is that I heard that the brother would die in that ambush. That''s why I rushed ahead in advance. I didn''t expect it to be exactly the same as what I experienced." Tang Xiang did not know that Ji Qi already knew the truth of the matter. He thought that this would make Ji Qi more convincing. "There was another time when Master encountered a crisis, and I was already prepared, otherwise, Master would disappear forever, which is what I heardter. It is said that that time, when my sister escaped, she just said that Master s spiritual energy End, unfortunately killed. And ... " Even though Tang Xiang said very realistically, Ji Qi didn''t believe her gibberish at all. Since Tang Xiang is a rebirth, many things can be imagined. She knows what happened and intends to grab the opportunity in advance. That''s why it happened at that time. He shouldn''t be so easy to die, but Tang Xiang deceived him by telling lies. As for Master, there are countless cards, even if there is a crisis, it will not be so easy to die. At that time, Tang Guo was supposed to be the genius girl, and his strength was almost at its infancy. Even if Tang Xiang is ready, what can she do with her strength? The power to resist the tearing of space is probably a problem. Therefore, many things may have happened, but the specific thing in the other party''s mouth is that Tang Xiang is making up the gossip. These things are connected, and each one is saying that Tang Guo is not. "Brother, I wanted to put this secret in my heart, but my recent sister makes me very worried about repeating the same mistake." Ji Qi showed a smile, touched Tang Xiang''s head, and whisperedfort: "Xian''er rest assured, Master Brother will help you solve these worries." "Brother, I have a request, can I not take my sister''s life, as long as she is not enchanted." Chapter 3563: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (86) Chapter 3563: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (86) Chapter 3563 The Geniuses of All the Betrayal (86) "Senior Brother promised you that she would never be enchanted." How could she be enchanted? In his view, this one who is not a demon in front of him is more like a demon. Tang Xiang must be in his mind that Tang Guo could not please this time. On the bright side, Tang Guo found that Ji Qi was still lukewarm to her. But while others didn''t pay attention, Ji Qi exined to her: "At present, I will maintain the status quo for you, otherwise the weasel will not show its true face, and I will find a chance to take her through." "She can pretend very well, and Master believes her so much that she has to find a head start." A few dayster, Yueheng and Feng Gulin took their disciples to return to Zongmen. Tang Guo does not intend to go back for the time being, and wants to go out and experience. Yue Heng ignored her. He rarely asked Tang Guo, nor did he want to go. Instead, Feng Gulin told her to be more careful. By the way, Zongmen''s reward was given to her. Tang Xiang went back with Yue Heng, but in Tuzhong, she did not see Ji Qi. "Master, don''t you go home together?" "Qi''er said he would go out to practice and find opportunities for breakthroughs." Yue Heng never worried about his big disciple. "Recently you returned to Zongmen to concentrate on cultivation, and your cultivation progress has been slowing down." Thinking of this, Yue Heng sighed a little: "Xiang''er, there are some things that the teacher knows. If you can''t let go, it will be very difficult to practice in the future." "Master, I ..." "Teacher knows that you are a kind and good girl, but it''s not a good thing if kindness is overdone. Some things, let it be natural." "Master, Xiang''er has let you down." "You don''t have to ask about her in the future, find an opportunity, and the teacher also intends to dissolve her mentoring rtionship with her. Let her move to the outside door because of the cultivation practice she has stayed in the foundation period for years. Anyway, with the name of Yue Heng apprentice, you will get more resources. Neifeng is more aura-like than Waimen. As long as she breaks these, she is considered a demon, without resources, and cannot be a climate. The main thing is to let the two meet less and drive them to the outside door, and Xiang''er will no longer be trapped by demons. Although he is not kind, but in this matter, he chooses Xiang''er who is kind and kind. It is not one, and it may be enchanted at any time and endanger the people in the cultivation world. To say why Yue Heng believes in Tang Xiang, Tang Xiang was the one who saw him grow up when she was a child. When she was in a crisis, she did not choose to escape, but gave up her chance to give birth. She had to follow him. Such an apprentice, why is he not biased? And Tang Guo? He was not very close to his master. During the crisis, he saw that Xiang Er was busy and busy. He had that strength and had to take care of him. He never thought about his own safety. What about Tang Guo? Sitting cross-legged to meditate, maybe recovering his strength, regardless of whether he is a master or not, he didn''t even have a word of concern, which really made him chill. Xiang''er''s talent is poor, and he has a good mind. In the future, he will have the opportunity to give Hunyuan Yanhua to Xiang''er to take up this defect. Tang Guo went to the market first, and dealt with the monsters he had obtained in those days. After dealing with it, I n to go to the drug market to find Cold Star Alchemy. The other party promised to find her at any time, she did not intend to be polite. It was just stopped before people arrived at the drug market. It was Tang Xun who stopped her. "Father and mother tell you to go back and have some things to discuss with you." If it is not really urgent, Tang Xun is not willing toe. I m a bit busy today. I ll change two chapters first. Chapter 3564: Geniuses who betrayed their relatives (87) Chapter 3564: Geniuses who betrayed their rtives (87) Chapter 3564 The Geniuses of the Betrayal (87) Tang Guo wanted to refuse, she did not want to return to the Tang family. The only thing that needs to be done now is to increase the strength as soon as possible. Even though her strength should be in the infancy, but there are too many strong in this world. Only by enhancing its strength will it have more say. However, Tang Xun and her revealed that they hade back, and it turned out that they were from the Li family. "Did the Li familye here to dissolve the marriage contract?" Tang Guo asked. ording to the plot, the Li family saw that she had no chance to recover. In addition, Tang Xiang took the Hunyuan Yanhua, and Li Sui followed Tang Xiang and convinced Tang The family terminated the engagement. At that time, the original owner was extremely embarrassed. Even though she did nt like Li Sui much, the words of her parents and Li s family that day would be passed out. "Go back and you will know." Tang Xun didn''t want to say anything to Tang Guo at all. In his eyes, this younger sister didn''t seem to be her own. The younger sister is jealous and impersonal. It is estimated that she collected debts in her previous life. Tang Xun''s disgusted look, Tang Guo did not care. Now that the Li family is here, let''s settle this matter early. It is not umon for a fianc to survive. Back at the Tang family, Tang Guo went to meet his father and mother. The two looked strange in her eyes and didn''t like it at all. "The Li family is here." Father Tang said, "It''s about your engagement with the Li family''s son. You''re also neen. Since that matter happened, Xiu Wei hasn''t gone further for five or six years and has stayed at The state of perfection during the foundation period. " "In fact, this Li family is not bad, it is a good ce to settle down in this life. Our Tang family and Li family are world friends, and you will certainly not endure hardship when you pass by," Tang said. The words of the two made Tang Guo understand. The Li family did note to dissolve the marriage contract, but to raise rtives. But Li Sui now has a heart for Tang Xiang, but it is not so obvious. How can he agree to be apanion with waste materials like her? Although Li Sui''s talent is not superior, it is also superior, which is better than most people''s talents. Won''t they be friends with someone who has no future because they are world friends? He is the younger generation most valued by the Li family, and it is impossible for him to sacrifice. Rather than doing so, it is better to join a major school, the genius of the big family. "So, did the Li familye to raise their rtives?" Tang Guo asked. Mother Tang''s face is rare and gentle: "Herees from a rtive." Tang Guo''s eyes swept over the three men, and there was a moment of silence. From the three men''s faces, they could not see anything. But she felt that things were not that simple, and asked again: "Sister Li Sui Li has alsoe over?" Tang Guo deliberately said Li Sui''s full name because she didn''t think that Li Sui wouldpose herself and be an ally with her "waste". Sure enough, after she asked this sentence, the three looked at each other. A little embarrassment appeared on the faces of Father Tang and Mother Tang, but Tang Xun looked natural, and he didn''t feel any embarrassment at all. "The person who came is not Li Sui." When he said this, Tang Xun''s eyes were still somewhat disdainful. I don''t know how his sister, Li thought that she would go to her. "I remember Li Sui was the one who had a marriage contract with me." The person who answered the question was Tang Xun: "Although you do have a marriage contract with Li Sui, the two have a good rtionship and are friends. Originally, Li Suidu promised to give you some time, maybe you can still practice again, but the time So many years in the past. " I''m crazy today, I''ll be on time tomorrow Chapter 3565: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (88) Chapter 3565: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (88) Chapter 3565 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (88) "Your cultivation practice has been stagnant for five or six years. It has been in the foundation stage. It seems that there is no way to go further." Tang Xundao said, "I heard that you have strong actualbat capabilities, but the actualbat capabilities are strong. That is just to deal with a situation simr to yours. In the face of absolute strength, the other party can kill you with one finger. " "And, if you have been staying in the foundation period, and you can''t condense Jindan, Shouyuan is also limited. And Li Sui''s talent you should know that the future is infinite, and the two of you are actually not suitable." "The father and mother, the elders, and the elders have all discussed it. This time the Li family has given enough sincerity and will never treat you badly." Father Tang said again. "My mother and I also thought about it. The Li family is considered to be Your good home is also close to our Tang family, and you will not be wronged in the past. " "In your current situation, it is actually not appropriate to stay in Zongmen. I heard that your Zongmen has a system. If you have not practiced the Jindan period, how many years will you be driven to the outside door. Your face may not look good, "Tang said." In your current situation, I am afraid that I can''t get any resources, so I might as welle back. " "So who is this time?" Tang Guo was all smirked in his heart, and this Tang family was also a good idea. What is selling daughters, this is the real selling daughters. I didn''t discuss it with her at all, and then I substituted. Speaking of this series, it seems that she is still thinking about her. If the benefits given by the Li family were not enough, the Tang family was afraid of another attitude, thinking that the Li family was too deceiving? The Li family did not want to offend the Tang family as an ally. The Tang family actually did not want to fall out with the other party, and now understands that a certain amount ofpensation is given. The Tang family is afraid that they believe that the rtionship is maintained, and they can get a lot of benefits. It''s really a good fight, so good abacus. "It''s Li Hai, you have met when you were young." When he heard the name, Tang Guo almostughed out loud. Fortunately, she suddenly remembered that she had to maintain a cold personality. It was a bit bad to copse too fast, and it was easy to scare people. "Li Hai?" Tang Guo raised his eyes and looked at the three people with cold eyes. "Li Hai, right?" "What''s wrong with Li Hai? The talent is almost the same, and is also the second son of the Li family''s direct son, and the status is not lower than that of Lai Sui. . " Tang Guo smiled again. Who doesn''t know that the one who manages the big family is the one with bad talent. Talent is not good to say, this character is not good. Why do the three people in front of me just think Li Hai is okay? "I remember Li Hai''s side, there are many concubines." It should be said that there are countless concubines. Li Hai''s talent is not good, it is indeed not a waste material, and he is a good manager in management. However, this matter is not right in itself. For her, it is a humiliation. She is not the goods. He also said that the Tang family had no affection for her except that she was born and raised. As for nurturing grace? The original owner is almost done. In those years when the original owner was a genius, most of the resources he worked **** were handed over to the family. Therefore, she really does not owe this family. It''s better now, even if she doesn''t talk about emotions, she wants to drain herst use value. Chapter 3566: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (89) Chapter 3566: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (89) Chapter 3566 Geniuses who all betray rtives (89) The more he experiences some things that the original owner has experienced, the more Tang Guo can understand how desperate he will be at this point. The clear blue sky is also covered with dark clouds. Not only is it hazy to see clearly, there is no way to get rid of it. She is a person who has some self-esteem and is not a kind expression. All the grievances can only be swallowed into the stomach. How can a person like Tang Xiang be able to cope with her situation and situation? Even if he knew the true face of Tang Xiang, he couldn''t y with each other. This was the only way to think about improving his cultivation base. Perhaps it was years of groping at the bottom, and she understood that power is paramount. As long as the strength is strong enough, no one''s ountant is worse than this person in the past, only to see her unremarkable light. "You will be the officialpanion of Li Hai, and will be the head mother of the entire Li family in the future." Tang said, there are three reasons for agreeing to this proposal. First, the Tang family does not want to lose this ally. Second, the conditions given by the Li family are very generous. Third, the Li family has clearly stated that Li Hai is the next head of the Li family. They have also investigated the third point, except that Li Hai is very close, and his ability is indeed very good. Let Tang Guo be the wife of Li Hai, not shameful. In her current situation, many people will still feel that Tang Guo is lucky, and will not talk to them about Tang family. However, the Li family is not vegetarian, so that the future owner of Li Hai and Tang Guo will have their own purposes. First, I do not want to lose this rtionship. This is the second thing. Tang Guoxiu did not make progress, and it is a waste material. It may be the only way in his life. But she was originally a genius, the best ice Linggen, this is a physique of choice. Let her and Li Hai be buddies, and future generations of babies may be able to neutralize and the talent bes better. One failed, a few more, they still don''t believe it, a mother who was once a genius, still can''t give birth to a child with a slightly better talent. This abacus is really louder than anyone else. Tang Guo also wanted to understand this inbination with Li Hai''s identity. I don''t want to understand it. It''s not enough. She has experienced so many things that let Li Hai and her be buddies. The Li family is not a fool. It must have its own main purpose. Allies are good, but it is better not to have a talented offspring at all. "I disagree." Tang Guo didn''t even want to directly refuse, this matter does not need to think at all: "Since Li Sui is not willing, it is better to directly terminate the marriage contract." Tang Guo''s opposition made the couple''s face slightly change: "This is a good family matter. If you want to understand, then, the patriarch and the elders also agreed on this matter, and they have almost talked with the Li family ... " "Since the Li family can change people, you can also choose other people from the n to hand over, not necessarily me. You said that Li Hai is good. Presumably, there are many sisters in the family who are willing to go to the Li family as the future mother. " Tang Guo did not hesitate to refuse, so the two couples had no choice. They cannot always persecute Tang Guo directly. If it spreads, they have a bad reputation for them and say that they persecute their daughters. This is not the case with the Tang family. "Sister, if you go to see the second son first, maybe you like it. This is indeed a good choice, at least for you." Tang Xun saw the embarrassment of the two couples. Tang Guo saw the expressions of the three people and suddenly changed his mind: "Okay, I went to see him. This matter is not impossible to discuss." System: No wonder, I must have thought of some ways to toss people. see you tomorrow Chapter 3567: Geniuses who betray their relatives (90) Chapter 3567: Geniuses who betray their rtives (90) Chapter 3567 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (90) The three of them looked at her with surprise when they heard it. Li Hai looked pretty handsome. When Tang Guo appeared, his eyes were still bright. Except for the hands holding swords, he was especially beautiful everywhere, especially the unique temperament. Li Hai has no other hobbies, just like beautiful women. There are countless beauties in the family, all of them. "Princess Li, I heard that you are going to be an **** with me. In fact, it''s not impossible, but I can''t tolerate a grain of sand in my eyes. I heard that you have many concubines, and I can''t tolerate these people." Tang Guo said directly that everyone in the hall was staring at her, feeling that she was particrly naive. Li Hai smiled: "Miss Tang''s meaning is to ask me to dismiss all the concubines. This is actually no problem, I can agree." The dismissal of the concubine does not mean that he cannot possess other beauties. The naive thought of Li Hai, how Tang Guo could do as he wished, she shook her head: "No, I mean, I can''t tolerate a grain of sand, even if the concubines are dismissed, they cannot wipe out their existence . " "What do you mean?" Li Hai was a little confused. Tang Guo directly said: "Youmitted suicide, I can treat them as if they don''t exist." She didn''t believe it yet, Li Hai would kill the beautiful children she had raised in order to be her mate. Don''t dare even if you are determined. In that way, the reputation of the Li family can be regarded as broken. The words fell and everyone''s faces changed in unison. The Tang family is full of incredible faces, and it seems as if it is written in your eyes, why are you such a vicious person. Tang Guo didn''t care about these, even if she didn''t say these words, they were afraid they would think she was a vicious person, right? Anyway, in their eyes, she was a vicious person. Then why didn''t she show her viciousness, otherwise she would really be sorry for those rumors. "Elder sister, what are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Tang Xun couldn''t believe it, Tang Guo would say such vicious words. She asked Li Hai to kill all the maids in person. Who did she think she was? Speaking of which, her current situation is simply not worthy of Li Hai. "Xiaoguo, you really went too far this time. Li Suidu promised you to dismiss the concubine, which shows that you are sincere to you. With such sincerity, don''t you see it? From the perspective of Tang Mu, thebination of Tang Guo and Li Hai is really a good destination. Who is calling her daughter, arrogant and unwilling to lose. Now it has be a waste person, and it has be Li Hai. There really are no other candidates. Even if there are other candidates, she may not be able to look at it. This Li Hai''s identity is still her high climb. If she did nt think that the other party was her own daughter, and hoped that the other party would have a good home, she would nt bother to ask about it. The whole Tang family thought so. It was thought that Tang Guo had climbed Li Hai, and Li Hai was so sincere, she didn''t know what to do. In this situation, how many male practitioners are willing to agree to dismiss the concubine? "I''m not crazy, I''m serious. If you think this is inappropriate, then cancel this marriage contract." Tang Guo stood straight and swept across the face of everyone in the hall very seriously, "If you can''t bear this It s good to have a marriage contract, and it s a good choice. Anyway, I ca nt fit a grain of sand in my eyes. " "If you want to be a fellow with me, you must kill your concubines one by one in front of me." When Tang Guo said this, he seemed to be covered with ayer of magic energy. It looks very evil. Chapter 3568: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (91) Chapter 3568: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (91) Chapter 3568 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (91) The faces of Tang Xun and the couple in Tang family have changed a little bit. They, like Yue Heng and Ji Qi, all know that Tang Xiang once woke up from entering Ding. Piece by piece, they heard many words and connected them together, and they also guessed what Tang Xiang was saying. Only after Tang Xiang was awake, did not want to talk to them more. When Tang Xiang was at home, such things often happened. At her young age, she seemed to value Tang Guo, her sister, and even tried to change Tang Guo and reverse her destiny. It''s a pity that the devil is a demon, no matter what you do hard, the other party or the devil, the evil that belongs to the bone can''t be changed. Tang Guo read the meaning from the eyes of the three people, only to find it funny. This person, when the entricity reaches a certain level, it will be foolish to the extreme. Obviously there are some things to think about a little bit, it is impossible. But under their subjective judgment, they will not overthrow and reflect. "Miss Tang, you have gone too far. My concubines and follow me have no mistakes. They can''t take their lives because they obstruct your eyes." It is impossible for Li Hai to do such a thing. Even if he cares a lot, Tang Guo, the former genius, may have bred good talented offspring. But if he loses a lot because of a small one, he is unwilling. "My attitude is very clear. If you don''t want to, change someone." Tang Guo sneered under his eyes. "Don''t the Tang family have many daughters? You choose one casually, presumably on the condition of your Li family, They are very willing. " "Tang Guo, do you know what you are talking about?" The patriarch yelled, "When are you going to be unreasonable and unreasonable?" "I''m sorry, patriarch, we have no way to teach women." Tang father Tang mother quickly apologized, "I don''t know, how she developed such a personality." "Elder Tang, if Madam Tang is such a condition, I think we are not very suitable." Li Hai said, "I have already made apromise, but Madam Tang has to be intimate, and want to mutte the lives of innocent people, such ady , I dare not want it. " "Originally, I heard that Ms. Tang is a person with a very strong personality, even if the foundation is destroyed, she has not given up. After hearing this, she appreciates it. Now she is full of disappointment." After Li Hai finished speaking, he felt Tang Guo''s cool eyes. Looking quickly, Tang Guo even smiled at him. That smile was full of sarcasm. "Do nt be so noble what you said, the two of you are married, do nt you have your own purpose? Just say your Li family, it is my marriage contract with Li Sui, and the result is changed to you. Is nt it that you are not willing to give up the Tang family? Ally? What''s better than getting married and kissing? " "You all think that making me an acquaintance with you is a gift to me. But, I''m not rare at all. Second son, what ideas do you have in your Li family''s heart, I know exactly what I want to say today, I You''re wee, you are suffering from this loss, don''t you want me to give your Li family a gifted offspring? " "You misunderstood ..." Li Hai wanted to exin and was interrupted by Tang Guo. "You think I have misunderstood, then swear to see. You swear to the demon,e here today and n to end the buddy with me, not because I am in love with the fact that I can give your Li family a good talented offspring. Then within one year of your Li family, you must be down and never be turned over. " As soon as this paragraph fell, there was only one sentence in everyone''s heart: a vicious oath. Chapter 3569: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (92) Chapter 3569: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (92) Chapter 3569 The Geniuses of the Betrayal (92) Li Hai shut up and looked at Tang Guo as if he were looking at a monster with a fire in his heart. They were indeed the idea. The other party even swears to block his retreat: "It seems that I and Tang Da The girl is really inappropriate. " Tang Guo''s sarcasm looked nk on Li Hai''s face. "Er Li, this ..." The Tang family sighed. "This matter, you may wish to discuss itter. Today, Tang Guo is not sensible. I will pay you no." As the words fell, he felt that Tang Guo''s eyes were moving on his face, and he was instantly excited, with a bad hunch. "Patriarch, don''t pretend to be so decent, you are anxious about this matter, haven''t you negotiated with the Li family? The conditions that the Li family gave you are very rich? For example, about the Lingmai mine ... " Tang Guo saw the patriarch''s angry face in control and was in a very good mood: "Don''t say anything for my good, if you are really for my good, if there is no selfishness, you also take a vow to see if you lie and have your own selfishness , Then the Tang family also lost within a year, and they will never be turned over, how? The hall fell silent, and no one spoke. For a long time, Tang mother said: "Xiaoguo, we are all for your good ..." "Then do you want to swear to see, you swear, it is for my own good, without a little selfishness. Otherwise, you will be ruined and you will never get what you want and lose everything that is most important to you." Tang Guo''s words and sentences are vicious, which makes people refute nothing. "Since you all invited me back, my attitude also needs to show that it is better to dissolve my marriage contract with the Li family. I have been very depressed in these years, and my heart has been distorted, maybe one day, who Annoying me, I do nt know what will happen. " "After all these years, I have distrusted anyone. If you want to say that for my good sake, and want to gain my trust, it is better to swear, take the oath with your most important things, if you break the oath, you will lose you The most important thing is in a world of nowhere. " "If it doesn''t work, don''t tell me about it." "You''re the opposite!" The patriarch and several elders really couldn''t get used to the arrogant appearance of Tang Guo. "Did you forget the Tang family''s cultivation of you? Say such a big deal." She thought there was no way to suppress Tang Guo with such morality. However, Tang Guo came up with a list that recorded all the treatments she enjoyed in the Tang family, both good and bad. It is also recorded that after she left the Tang family, she gave the family benefits. "I left the Tang family at the age of eight. Before that, my talent should be pretty good. At that time, the Tang family did spend some resources to train me. But I did a statistic, which is a little more than others, after all. Since I was five years old, I do nt seem to like you in Tang family much. " Tang Guo held the list like a bamboo standing at the distance from the door, and raised his eyes upwards, his eyes looked terrifying: "Maybe this is a genius. Since ancient times, genius has been hated and lonely, It s normal not to be liked. It s not the point. The point is, have you heard the resources of the Tang family that I have just counted? " "Below, I will list the resources brought back for the Tang family after the age of eight." Chapter 3570: Geniuses who betray their relatives (93) Chapter 3570: Geniuses who betray their rtives (93) Chapter 3570 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (93) The long list of numbers in the back, various immortals, magic weapons, are brought back to the family by the original owner. The reason for being so generous is that she always remembers that she is the Tang family, her family is good, and so is her. The family grew up, which was what she wanted. The family used to be her training ce. It''s just that these people don''t remember her well at all. Regarding the original owner''s own memory, Tang Guo remembered it clearly, and did not miss it at all. This list was prepared by her long ago, but she didn''t expect it toe in handy so quickly. Now that you are back, let''s solve this matter together today. "So, I don''t owe the Tang family anymore." Tang Guo interrupted their words after seeing what the Tang and Tang mothers said: "Do you think that you took care of me? If not, then shut up. By the way, every time Ie back, I bring you A lot of things? But it seems that you gave them to Tang Xiang. I did nt care about these things, so if I did nt list them, it would be in return for your fertility. " "So, I don''t owe you anymore." "Don''t talk, don''t make a very distressed, and care about me, because of my good looks. Obviously I don''t like me, and I''m still afraid of me. Today, I don''t have the day to give you something good toe back , Will always stay in the state of perfection during the foundation period, can no longer progress an inch, there is no threat to you, and there is no use. " "The two of you want to marry. There are so many children in the Tang family. If you don''t have one, it won''t change anything. Are you willing to cooperate? Fear of missing one? I said just now, if it''s me, it''s not impossible. I do nt know, what will happen at that time, what contradiction will arise between you two by then, then I do nt know. Tang Guo''s wordspletely shut up both sides. They did feel that it was unrealistic for Tang Guo to marry the Li family. She looks as if she is crazy. If you do something bad, it will affect the rtionship between the two. "You are too rebellious." The patriarch couldn''t help but say, "How can I have someone like you in the Tang family!" "People, people will change, you should ask, why am I doing this." "It seems that my Tang family can''t tolerate you." With this temperament, the patriarch gave birth to the idea of expelling Tang Guo from the Tang family. "If you still want to stay in the Tang family, quickly apologize to the second son, and your parents, and go outside and kneel to reflect." "I don''t want to kneel, so you should drive me out of the family." Tang Guo''s face was calm, and what he said surprised everyone. The patriarch was also surprised, and then his face was serious: "Do you know what you are talking about? Without the protection of the Tang family, with your power, how difficult will it be in this world, do you know?" "Patriarch, I think it is very difficult now. It seems that it is useless to hang the name of the Tang family." Tang Guo''s offense was unbearable for the rest of the Tang family, and he proposed to let the patriarch expel Tang Guo from the family. During this period, Tang mother and Tang father made Tang Guo reflect and apologize, but she ignored them. "Apology? I''m not wrong, why should I apologize." This sentencepletely angered everyone. In this way, the Tang family chief drove Tang Guo out of the Tang family. Looking at Li Hai, even after experiencing some storms and waves, seeing this scene was still a bit daunting. Obviously he came to discuss marriage, how could it be that the Tang family was being watched out of Tang Guo? Tang Guo''s remarks just let him get a little angry. When he was young, he did y with Tang Guo. In the impression, this little girl is like a little adult, either cultivating or reading a book, especially quiet. It does seem a little out of ce. Now, she seems to have something more on her body, something unpredictable. Obviously the strength is very weak, but I''m not afraid of anything. In his opinion, Tang Guo was eager to leave this family. Tang Guo exchanged the identity card of the Tang family, personally destroyed the soul card of the Tang family, saluted with everyone, and turned away. Chapter 3571: Geniuses who betray their relatives (94) Chapter 3571: Geniuses who betray their rtives (94) Chapter 3571: Geniuses who have defected from rtives (94) The walk is neat and chic, as if a gust of wind, no one can stop, can not catch. Tang Guo didn''t expect Li Hai to catch up. "Son Li, what else?" "Miss Tang, no, it should be Miss Tang, you and I think it''s a little bit different, I should have hated you, I don''t know how, I suddenly can''t hate it." There was a hint of irony in Tang Guo s lips: You are the future owner of the Li family. Do nt make a big mistake because of the beauty, or go back to the Tang family and pick a suitable mother. I have no interest in you. Tang Guo left without giving the other party a chance. Looking at her back, Li Hai always felt it was not a taste. Perhaps Tang Guo reminded him that he went back to the Tang family. The fact that Tang Guo was expelled from the family by the Tang family spread quickly. There are all kinds of things, and Tang Guo knew it would happen, so I copied a lot of the effect is to find a bag on the street to inquire. "You just ask Zhang Feng?" Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him, and he looked dignified and handsome. He was cunning in his eyes, and at first nce he was a treacherous person. These eyes, especially like doing this line. "It''s right down, I don''t know what the girl wants to buy." Tang Guo took out a space bag, which contained all the photo stones she copied, all of which she had in the Tang family: "It s not about buying you news, but letting you help me spread these image stones, Let everyone know how I was expelled from the Tang family. " Although she doesn''t mind the bad reputation, she also wants the world to see from a bystander''s point of view whether she is wrong or whether the calctions of the Tang and Li families are too loud. After looking at a video stone, Zhang Feng was not surprised: "No problem." "How much is it?" "Girl Today is my ninth guest, so it''s free." free? Tang Guo was a bit puzzled, didn''t he say that Zhang Feng was a very greedy man, and he wouldn''t be able to let go of a little profit? Feeling the familiar breath of the other person''s body, Tang Guo nodded with a smile: "It seems that I have be lucky and I will leave this matter to you." "Wrapped on me, I will handle this matter to ensure that the girl will not suffer injustice." The reason why Zhang Feng said this is just the rumor about Tang Guo, which is very unpleasant. Almost, it''s all saying that her is not. The most popr is that the Tang family cannot tolerate a cruel, poisonous person. It was said that she wanted Li Hai to kill her concubine before she could marry her. I don''t know the cause and effect, and hearing this will indeed give the impression of being at a loss. When Zhang Feng spread the video stone, the voice of the world is different. As bystanders, they often see better than the authorities. Although some people think that Tang Guo said those words too much, but after all, she understood that she said that, but she deliberately embarrassed Li Hai. Tang Guo and Yue Heng knew about Tang Guo s expulsion from the Tang family. Tang Xun passed the news to Tang Xiang on this matter. Of course, such a big thing, Ji Qi also knew that he is currently holding a video stone in his hand. It was only soon that the image petrified into powder. It can be seen that he is a little angry. Subsequently, he went to the Tang family. Yue Heng also held one in his hand. After reading these, he also felt that Tang Guo should be allowed to go outside, and the rtionship between master and disciple should be released. Chapter 3572: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (95) Chapter 3572: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (95) Chapter 3572: Geniuses who have defected from rtives (95) When Tang Guo returned to Taichumen, he met a named disciple of Yue Heng and told her about it. Yueheng also returned the soul card to her, and asked her to exchange the identity cards belonging to Yueheng disciples for ordinary disciples outside. There is no need to announce anything about this matter. The situation of Tang Guo is not a gifted disciple. Yue Heng also knew that Zongmen would not take care of these small things. "it is good." Tang Guo dly epted her current identity, but she was not upset, she was not umon because of Master Yueheng. She is a little bit unworthy of the original owner, these people are not worth it. Bing a disciple outside, Tang Guo also had to move his residence away from Yuefeng. When she came to the outside door, she was not mocked by imagination. On the side of the outer disciples, she saw a familiar person, Wu Mingxin. "Sister Tang, we have cleaned your room for you. Look at what you are not satisfied with." Wu Mingxin is an outside disciple and has not yet apprentice. When he practiced to Jindan period, he could enter the inner door. He and these outside disciples talked about the dangerous thing before the beast tide, so in front of these outside disciples, in the face of the arrival of Tang Guo, they were all in a wee state. In particr, Wu Mingxin said that although Tang Guo only achieved sess in the foundation period, the actualbat ability of others was not weak in the Jindan period. Such characters are not something they can provoke. Besides, with their capital, it is not enough to casually enemies. Outsiders are not easy to mix. People were at least genius disciples and had more experience than them. It might be better to make friends. In fact, after all, Wu Mingxin told everyone that Tang Guo was very powerful. They have also heard of Tang Guo''s murderous name, and they dare not offend at all. "Sister Tang, in fact, there is nothing wrong with the outside door." Wu Mingxin said, "However, I think that with your ability, sooner orter, one day, you will return to the inner door, there must be that day." "I also think the outside door is good." With a meal in harmony with these people, Tang Guo began to practice again. At present, she is regarded as a baby, and she has solved the troubles of her family. She is about to increase her strength. Next, she had to find an opportunity to let Yueheng know the truth. But don''t worry, she can wait for the incident to happen in the snowy mountain, and there will be some time for that incident. Now it''s time to improve her strength. Within two days of being outside, Tang Guo met another outside disciple named Wei Hao. When she saw Wei Hao, she seemed indifferent, but she was speechless. Because Wei Hao''s body also has that familiar soul breath. "Sister Tang, I have admired you since Jinzongmen. I did not expect to have the opportunity to eat with you now. It is really my honor. In the future, can we go out together and experience?" Wei Hao looks like a teenager about seventeen years old. He looks fresh and tender, his eyes are clear, and he looks like a big brother next door. "Of course, but if you practice well, your strength is too weak, and you will die if you go out." "I believe Sister Tang will protect me." Wei Hao''s trust in his face, "You have saved Wu Mingxin in the past, and I know you so well, you will never be dead." Tang Guo: "..." "You will cause me trouble, I don''t want to die." Wei Hao struggled for a while, and then sat down seriously next to Tang Guo: "Then from today, I will work hard to try not to hinder Sister Tang." [The host is big, and he has encountered two more. How many incarnations does that guy have? So, this time, he didn''t have a desire to survive, did he give it to the incarnation? "I have no time to ignore him. Cultivation matters. I n to retreat for five years." Five yearster, it was time for that major event to ur. By then, things are almost over. During this period, she must improve her strength. Ji Qi didn''t know yet about Yueheng and Tang Guo''s dissolution of the rtionship between master and apprentice. Currently, he has arrested several disciples of the Tang family. Under the severe persecution, some truth was obtained. "Actually, we are jealous of her talents. Every time we discuss the dead hand, anyway, she is a talented disciple, and there will be nothing wrong. "But she is really poisonous enough to keep her handspletely." "p--" Ji Qi pped a fan on the disciple''s face and yelled, "Joke." After recording all this with video stone, Ji Qi left. These little grasshoppers did not dare to go out and talk about anything, and besides, he did not show his true face. He took the video of Shi Huizongmen, only to learn about Yue Heng and Tang Guo''s dissolution of the rtionship between master and apprentice. "Master, why should we dissolve the rtionship between mentor and apprentice?" Yue Heng said indifferently: "In fact, it should have been lifted. Xiang''er has been unable to make progress because of this demon. The disciple of Tang Guo, who has a bad heart, can be regarded as my eyes. In her current state , It s good to stay outside. " "What progress has Xiang''er made during this time?" "Mysterious thing, mysterious, I will let Xiang''er go to retreat. Let''s wait until she goes out." "Master, have you ever thought about it, maybe the truth is not what we saw in front of us?" "Get up, what do you want to say?" "It''s nothing. It''s just this experience. I have some more insights, Master. I also n to retreat for a while." At present, relying solely on the things in his hand, there is no way to prevent Tang Xiang from turning over. In this life mirror, he intends to use it for Tang Xiang. It''s just that the other party is good at disguising and doesn''t know what they can see. He nned to wait again, waiting for the other side to reveal a few more ws, and wiped out in a row. Even if it is a millennium fox, sooner orter it will show its feet. This ne, these two days, don''t worry (????)? ~ see you tomorrow Chapter 3573: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (96) Chapter 3573: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (96) Chapter 3573: Geniuses of all the betrayals and departed rtives (96) He did not doubt Tang Xiang at all. First, Tang Xiang behaved simrly regardless of his predecessors. I have been very sensible since I was a child. I have never said anyone''s bad words, and everything is considered by those around me. This second, because Tang Xiang is his life-saving benefactor. He devotes himself to cultivating, only wants to be an immortal, and has no idea about the feelings of men and women. Therefore, taking care of Tang Xiang is mostly because the other party is his own life-saving benefactor, and the other party is his own little sister. It is mainly the identity of this life-saving benefactor that made him directly ignore some weird details. If he hadn''t seen the truth from the mirror of this life,bined with some weird things before, he wouldn''t believe Tang Xiang had any problems. Therefore, he never thought of showing this life mirror to Yue Heng. Because he is not sure how much he can see from Yueheng here. It might as well, when the time is up, use it directly for Tang Xiang. But he is still not sure. Tang Xiang, a person who is good at disguising, can not achieve the effect he wants after using this life mirror. Merely saving him is not enough for Yueheng to stand on his side. After all, from Tang Xiang s point of view, there may not be a scene where Tang Guo rescued him. At that time, not only will the truth not be debunked, but it may be self-defeating, but it will be a surprise. When he knew that Tang Xiang was a rebirth, he overthrew the original n. Since he is a rebirth, his mind and strategy must be skillful and he must be careful. Tang Xiang is now closed, and he will not be able to see him for a while. He has no way to get more information from the other party, and he can only choose to close for the time being. But before retiring, he went to Tang Guo. Finally, I was told that Tang Guo was also closed, still not knowing what kind of years woulde out, Ji Qi had no choice but to leave. After learning all the truth, Ji Qi thought of countless ways topensate, but no matter which way, he was very weak. For what he calledpensation, she seemedpletely unnecessary and undesirable. Especially after seeing the words before she was expelled from the family by the Tang family that day, he saw that she had nt cared about the Tang family for a long time, nor stayed in that ce. Especially the Tang family''s approach also made her chill. Those who regard her as a mustard, she actually does not care. So, for someone like him who once wanted her life, she was afraid that she would not only care less, but also hate, or even want him to die? Over the past few days, he hasn''t made any progress in cultivation practice. Ji Qi understands that if he doesn''t solve this demon, cultivation progress may be slow. In this life, there was no way to ask the immortal. Time passed in a hurry, five years in a sh. During this period, Tang Guo did note out once, and has been shut down. In the first two years, Tang Xiang has already passed the customs clearance, and her cultivation has improved slightly, but this point, in the view of Yueheng, is still slow. When Tang Xiang knew that Ji Qi had not killed Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was still in retreat, he was increasingly panicked. However, thinking of a major event in the next practice world, her heart settled down. As long as it is used well, this great event will definitely change her destinypletely, and it is much simpler to get rid of Tang Guo. Hunyuan Yanhua, she still doesn''t believe that as long as she does that, she won''t get Hunyuan Yanhua. Tang Xiang recalled in his mind how the other team solved the matter rted to the Zongmen crisis with the Tang Guo team. Chapter 3574: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (97) Chapter 3574: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (97) Chapter 3574 Geniuses of All Betraying Rtives (97) Tang Xiang felt relieved to make sure that he remembered clearly and knew the solution. She still didn''t believe it. This time Zongmen''s senior officials would disagree with her taking Hunyuan Yanhua. Tang Guo also went out. "Sister Tang, you don''t have to be discouraged. Although you won''t seed in five years, I believe you will be able to condense Jindan in the next five years. In fact, your strength is definitely stronger than the average Jindan period." Mainly during these five years, he did not see the vision of condensing Jindan, and he knew that Tang Guo must not have formed a Dandan. Any monk, as long as he forms a pill, will produce a vision of heaven and earth. At that time, a robbery cloud will appear above his head, splitting down against the position of monk Jindan. This is what Tiandao thinks about the monks, to see if the other party cultivates it down to earth. If it wasn''t Jin Dan who had cultivated it down to earth, it would easily break apart with a split. It will take many more years to reunite. But when Wu Mingxin saw Wei Hao again, he was a little sighed. Yeah, I stayed at the door from the beginning. Isn''t it for no reason? Most of them are not talented. In just five years, Wei Hao did not condense Jin Dan, and he was not surprised. "Brother Wei, don''t worry too much about cultivation. You can cultivate slowly andy a good foundation. I don''t hide it. I''ve been in the door for almost thirty years. I entered the sect at the age of five and have always been outside. The talent is too bad. Can''t condense Jin Dan. It''s because the talent is too bad. " Speaking of which, Wu Mingxin didn''t have much frustrated look, but instead his eyes were bright: "Originally, I was still a little sad. Later, when I met Sister Tang, I decided not to die, I have to practice hard. No matter what the future results, since I want To go this way, of course, continue. " [Host, your Niu Niu. Tang Guo heard the whispering sound of the system, and he almost didn''tugh, but finally he stabilized. [I think Wu Mingxin is pretty good. After thirty years, he has nt condensed into Jindan. He s not so arrogant. He just has a little talent. Give the other party some opportunities. You see, people kindlyfort you. The system analyzes slowly, [mainly during your retreat, I have been observing Wu Mingxin, this person is not a high-handed, low-hearted, good-hearted, also knows grace, not hypocrisy, nor the Virgin, knows to correct My own position, such a mind, is really suitable for cultivation. "I know." Having known Wu Mingxin for so long, how could she not know who the other person is. Her family''s Xiaotongzi is right. Wu Mingxin''s biggest w is that he has a little talent andcks opportunities. If the opponent has good luck, even if the talent is almost, the impact is not big. Thinking this way, when Tang Guo looked at Wu Mingxin again, he found that the other party''s luck seemed to be much thicker. [Host, holding your thigh, the luck has changed, is that not normal? Tang Guo felt that it made sense. [The host is so big, are you going to give this kid a panacea, or give him the exercises? Tang Guo reviewed the plot and looked for Wu Mingxin. Although she knew the plot was vague, she still found the name Wu Mingxin. Wu Mingxin, a disciple outside, did not lose his life in the original beast tide, but lost an arm, disfigured, seriously injured, and left a permanent seque. Chapter 3575: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (98) Chapter 3575: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (98) Chapter 3575 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (98) But the other party didn''t seem to give up, butter died in the Fire Stone Mountain, and the meridian was beaten by the beasts alive. Everyone was overwhelmed. In this crisis, of course, he will not be controlled. The chaotic world that was finally dropped was buried in the ground forever. "Do nt worry, I found his ending in the plot, and it s time for the mysterious realm of Flintstone Mountain to open. At that time he is in Flintstone Mountain, and may have a meridian, and then I will give him the set I once realized. Exercises. " The system shook, but this exercise was indeed better than giving some panacea to change talent. The system scans Wu Mingxin sympathetically. This is a disaster and a blessing. [I agree. After all, if you eat hard, you are the best, or the host thinks so much. Give him more tests, and his achievements will be higher in the future. "I mainly think that the exercise method is more cost-effective than taking some medicine that changes talent. You also know that the particrity of the exercise method, the more wasteful the practice, the faster, except for the pain, other things are advantages. Taking medicine changes With talent, the road construction process is still rtively long. " The system seems to understand, the host thinks this, use Wu Mingxin as soon as possible? Tang Xiang may have made up his mind. He never came to Tang Guo again. Tang Guo would not even go to Tang Xiang. During this period, she was preparing to go to Huoshi Mountain. Counting time, I believe it will not be long. She took Wei Hao and Wu Mingxin to the drug market, intending to find Cold Star to refine some medicine. When she arrived at the drug market, she delivered a message to Cold Star. After a while, a cold-looking man who looked serious, but a in-looking man appeared. Tang Guo didn''t care at all about what Cold Star looked like, anyway, she had already seen through the true face of the other party. "What immortal medicine will be refined this time?" After cold star and Tang Guo said, their eyes fell on Wei Hao. The two faced each other, their expressions were so weird, and then they looked away, as if nothing happened in the middle. However, in this scene, Tang Guo and the system were not concealed, and the two people stared at each other briefly enough to prove that they knew or felt something. Tang Guo gave Leng Xing the elixir to be refined, and said to Wu Mingxin by the way: "Master Leng, there is a rare opportunity. What elixir is there to let Master Leng help refining without paying." Wu Mingxin was wanted to say something, don''t want anypensation? I''m afraid it''s not a fake Master Leng. It is said that Master Leng is very stingy. How could it not be possible? But out of his trust in Tang Guo, he still handed over his own possessions. Since Sister Tang has given all the elixir to the other party, it must be possible that the other party''s face level is still eptable. "Refining so much, where are you going to go?" Leng Xing does not mind, Tang Guo let Wu Mingxin take advantage of things. The promise has been made, as long as she spoke, he had no intention of returning. But he was also whispering in his heart, from time to time peeking at Wei Hao. Especially puzzled, this guy is really strange. "I didn''t n to go anywhere. Anyway, these are to be refined into immortality. When I''m free,e to Master Leng. If you don''t need it, what if you''re not there?" "Impossible, I will always be in the drug market." Leng Xing retorted, and then whispered again, "You''re making progress." Some smiles appeared in Tang Guo''s eyes. After five years of retreat, if there was no progress, then I''m sorry for her concentration. Chapter 3576: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (99) Chapter 3576: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (99) Chapter 3576 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (99) The mysterious realm of Fire Stone Mountain appears faster than expected. One night, the location of the Fire Stone Mountain suddenly burst into a golden light, rushing into the sky, illuminating the entire practice world. This night, all the monks woke up and looked at the location of Firestone Mountain. Most of the monks were still watching. With a mysterious breath, they walked from the location of Fire Stone Mountain to the whole cultivation world, and some major schools could not sit still. Not to mention the small schools, small families, and small repairs, when the golden light rushed to the sky, they rushed to Firestone. That night, most of the high-rises of Taichumen were dispatched, and rushed to Huo Shi Shan overnight. In addition to the elders, disciples, and retreats who guarded the sect, the rest also followed. Naturally, Yue Heng and Feng Gu Lin will all go. Tang Xiang, of course, Ji Qi, of course, followed the moon. Tang Guo passed away slowly at dawn, and the mysterious realm over Fire Stone Mountain was not that simple. This was the first day, so do nt worry too much. Tang Guo met Bao Feng and asked Zhang Feng just after he went to Taishan Gate. "Tang Fairy, what a coincidence, did you also go to Flintstone Mountain?" Zhang Feng smiled at Tang Guo, he didn''t look like a good person. During the speech, Zhang Feng also looked at Wei Hao. Wei Hao stared at the clear and transparent eyes and Zhang Feng. One person looks iparably simple, and one person''s eyes are all cunning, forming a sharp contrast. However, the two looked at each other and moved away, as if nothing had happened. Wei Hao whispered in his heart, this person is a bit strange. It looks like a bad thing, but it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing, it''s really contradictory. Zhang Feng is also wondering, this kid is a little weird, but there seems to be no threat and no hostility. In this way, there are four people in Tang Guo, her, Wei Hao, Wu Mingxin and Zhang Feng. Originally, Tang Guo felt that it would take three or five days to get to the location of Huoshi Mountain. On the way, a small flying magic weapon was stopped next to several people, which could amodate six or seven people. The person with the magic weapon of flight turned out to be a cold star. "Come up," Leng Xing said to Tang Guo, "Are you going to Huoshi Mountain?" Tang Guo nodded and did not refuse: "Thank you Master Leng." "You''re wee, by the way." Leng Xing said, "The elixir you picked before, whether it''s appearance or elixir, is very good. It''s not bad for you and me, maybe you can get it with your dog nose A lot of good things. When we cooperate, when I am there, safety is not a problem. " System: Dog nose? ? ? This person still can''t speak. "I always followed your nun in the past?" Leng Xing nced around her eyes. "It''s a lot cleaner without her, okay, I always feel that with her around you, nothing good will happen." In this way, a few people chatted one by one, sitting on the cold magic flying magic weapon to the Firestone Mountain. During this period, Leng Xing, Wei Hao and Zhang Feng would look at each other from time to time, silently wondering, why did the two strange guys opposite them give themselves a strange feeling. Tang Guo understood through observation that these people didn''t know each other, and might feel familiar again, and could not helpughing. [What is this called, does the host fight with the incarnation? Chapter 3577: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (100) Chapter 3577: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (100) Chapter 3577 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (100) When a group of people reached Firestone Mountain, they were all covered with a ray of golden light. Such a vision has made many people addicted to it. Especially the kind of mysterious and powerful breath, people can''t help but rush inside. Some people with unsettled minds have already rushed inside. The mental appraisal, the cultivation is higher and deeper, is still checking the situation at the door. After waiting for two days, I found that these golden lights did not have much influence, forcing people to enter, but everyone felt that there might be any baby inside, which waspletely greedy. Taichumen and a series of strong men from the main school chose to go in. Tang Xiang has been following Yue Heng all the time. When Ji Qi went in, he nced back, and did not see Tang Guo appearing, so he went in. Tang Guo appeared only when he entered. Entering the secret realm, I did encounter many treasures, but many of them were almost robbed by others, and I could only smell the aftertaste of some elixir. The mystery is divided into many roads, and there is still heavy fog during the period. Another point is that this is Fire Stone Mountain, which is very hot and has a certain influence on the ice spirit roots like Tang Guo. At least, if you do something in this ce, you ca nt y as much as you can. However, Tang Guo''s true strength has been affected less. "Tongzi, pay more attention to it. After two days, the mysterious realm will change, and then the monks in the mysterious realm will encounter a crisis." Tang Guo said, "Tang Xiang will find a way to get the two treasures in the Fire Stone Mountain , To counter the crisis of this mysterious environment and get rid of the crisis. " Then, the snow-capped mountains will disappear. Tang Guo guessed that one of the treasures that Tang Xiang took was the heart of the snow-capped mountains, and the fate of the entire snow-capped mountains would be controlled, so that the snow-capped mountains woulde over to oppress the Firestone Mountain, and eventually all melted. The location of the Firestone Mountain would also Into a river. Since the snow-capped mountains all have the heart of snow-capped mountains, most of them have developed spiritual wisdom. What a pity if the big snowy mountains disappeared because of this. As for the other baby, it seems to be a spirit. As for the strange spirit, she doesn''t know. Anyway, this spirit was finally eaten by Tang Xiang. Later, she took Hunyuan Yanhua again, with half the effort, and the spirit was able to strengthen her soul. Tang Xiang is really invincible. It''s just that the original owner died too early. What happened to Tang Xiangter, she didn''t know. Tang Xiang was able to get these urately, mostly by some memory. This time, she will not let Tang Xiang seed. "Brother Mei, here." What the old man Xue felt in the snow-capped mountains, "It''s time for you and me to change your fate. What''s going on with that little girl?" "It''s all arranged. Since you have spoken, I won''t let her have anything to do." Mei Hanbai said, "I have summoned all the incarnations, as soon as possible to protect her by her side, rest assured that nothing will go wrong. "Although I believe in you, there is my life in that ce. If something goes wrong, it is really over." Old Xue Xue worried, "Just look at that girl." Mei Hanbai still couldn''t help but snorted: "In case she is greedy and eats you up, you''re done." "Don''t forget, there are still half of the spirits there." "Even if I lose half, I can still live, we are different." Old man Xue: "..." Why did you send all the avatars in the past? "If this time, she is different from those people, I will let go of my prejudices and wait for things to happen, and give her a few more plum blossoms." "Do you know which people like that flower? Let her pick it. If you pick the most ugly flower, she might not like it." Mei Hanbai was silent: "Also, as long as she is different from those people, I can pick whatever she wants." "One thing you said wrong, every one of my plum blossoms are perfectly blooming, there is nothing ugly." see you tomorrow Chapter 3578: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (101) Chapter 3578: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (101) Chapter 3578 The Geniuses of the Betrayal (101) For five days, everyone who entered the secret realm was fighting for the baby and killing. Suddenly, the golden light of Flintstone Mountain disappeared instantly, and the originally bright Flintstone Mountain fell into darkness. Subsequently, Firestone Mountain shook. The monks in it began to be attacked by various kinds, especially some monks had unclear consciousness and hacked and killed themselves. For a time, many people were hacked to death inexplicably. Numerous screams rang all around, and the **** smell came across, disgusting. Taking advantage of the chaotic and dark period, Tang Xiang sneaked away and went to the location of the two treasures. From entering the secret realm of Fire Stone Mountain, Ji Qi has been observing Tang Xiang. He found that Tang Xiang today is very different from before, vaguely with a kind of excitement, ecstasy, excitement that can''t be suppressed. He has known Tang Xiang since he was a child. This is the first time he saw Tang Xiang showing such an expression. Because of this, he was more precautionary at the beginning, and when he found something was wrong, he was covered with ayer of spiritual power, and he was not disturbed by the mysterious power in the mystery like other people. Flint Mountain suddenly fell into darkness, still not expected by Ji Qi. When he came back, many people at the beginning of the gate had fallen into confusion and started hacking and killing. Even he was attacked by Yue Heng. Yes, Yue Heng fell into confusion because he didn''t have the defense like memory. Ji Qi naturally had no time to look at Tang Xiang''s situation because he wanted to avoid the attack. When he remembered this matter, Tang Xiang was gone. He didn''t worry about Tang Xiang''sfort at all. He just raised a little worry in his heart, not knowing why Tang Xiang was happy. Is it because of the baby in Firestone Mountain? By the way, the other party is reborn, and he must know what will happen to the Fire Stone Mountain. In addition, he remembered Tang Guo again, not knowing how she is now. It was just everything in front of him, so he didn''t have so much time to think about it. What happened suddenly in the mysterious realm of Flintstone Mountain cannot be expected by anyone. Ji Qi has even happened. He is also being disturbed by mysterious forces. If he continues this way, he will soon start hacking and killing like everyone else. While dealing with the crisis, thinking about how to get rid of all this. On the other side, Tang Xiang secretly touched the road ording to the road in his memory. However, on the way, it was not as smooth as she thought, and she encountered many attacks. Her strength is just like that. The monks in the secret realm of Fire Stone Mountain are both strong and weak. They didn''t walk for a while and were attacked by several waves. Fortunately, these monks who attacked her were all unconscious, and they just needed to avoid it. Tang Xiang''s heart was beating, and soon she could find the heart of the snow mountain. As long as she got the heart of the snow mountain, she could submerge this tiny flint mountain with only a little effect of the heart of the snow mountain. The remaining power, of course, she intends to use for herself. She is not the same as Tang Guo who was born to be the arrogant of heaven and has a very talented person. Everything in the world is shit. It should be said that people are not their own, exterminated, and relying on themselves as the arrogant of heaven, they like to stand and speak without backache. I remember Tang Guo found the heart of Snow Mountain, and even discussed with the owner of the Heart of Snow Mountain, asking the other party to help solve the troubles here, and finally returning such a precious thing as the Heart of Snow Mountain, it was a fool. Chapter 3579: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (102) Chapter 3579: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (102) Chapter 3579 The Geniuses of All the Betraying Rtives (102) There is also the spirit, which is a good thing to fill up the soul. The person who thinks of genius, does not think about the people around him, and even promises the master of the heart of the snow mountain, and returns the spirit together. , This is a treasure that may not be found for thousands of years. She is the other sister of the other party, whether it is the spirit or the heart of the snow mountain, is it not good to give her this sister? What she didn''t get, she will get it back in this life. After so many years of dormancy, didn''t she wait for this opportunity? The heart of the snow mountain, the soul, and the Hunyuan me flower, these three treasures, as long as she has got it, there is no worries anymore, no need to look at whose face to act. At this time, Tang Xiang did not know at all. Following her, a group of people were Tang Guo. Leng Xing, Wei Hao, and Zhang Feng did not know why Tang Guo followed Tang Xiang, but they all didn''t squeak tacitly. In the dark, they had a feeling that no matter what she did, they couldn''t stop it. "Sister Tang, why don''t you go first, put me down?" Wu Mingxin''s weak voice sounded, "I have already felt that my meridians are almost broken, and Dantian is also broken, even if I take me out, I am afraid Scrap. " "Brother Wu, there is no way out of the world. Since you are still alive, I saw it. It makes no sense to leave you here and go out to escape yourself. You take a rest first, everything is mine." Wu Mingxin carrying Wei Hao on his back. Maybe this is destiny. Not long after the crisis in the secret realm of Huoshan Mountain, Wu Mingxin fell into a hole. When Tang Guo and several people looked for it, Wu Mingxin had be like this. There were wounds attacked by monks, and some were hit by boulders, which looked very miserable anyway. Among them, Dan Tian''s position was also stabbed. Fortunately, she went fast, otherwise Wu Mingxin might not be guaranteed. Wu Mingxin''s mouth is a bit bitter, and he also feels unlucky. Nowhere else did he sag, just where he stood. Rolling down all the way, not only was it dizzy and blown by various boulders, but was seriously injured by a force just after going down. Afterwards, he was attacked by an unconscious monk and almost died. At the time of despair, it was Sister Tang who arrived, both times helping each other, he didn''t know what to say in his heart. "Actually, I am not able to do my best. With this strength, I still try to grab resources." Wu Mingxin said with frustration. Tang Guoforted: "If you don''te out to grab resources, do you have to wait to die at Zongmen? Brother Wu, adjust your interest rates and wait until you go out. Since you are still alive, there is no reason to give up." "Sister Tang said, I''m just afraid of dragging you down." Wu Mingxin was very moved when he found that no one wanted to give up on him. Unexpectedly, in the practice world, he was able to meet such a partner, even if it was abandoned, he thought it was worth it. Through the glory of Ye Xingzhu, he looked at Tang Guo''s back, and hope rose in his heart. Since he was still alive, he really did not give up the truth, otherwise I would be sorry to Sister Tang for risking his life. About half a day after Tang Xiang, the system reminded Tang Guo that something seemed wrong. [The host isrge, there are many people around, all follow us. These people are particrly strange, as if to follow you, and have no other meaning. I have been watching them all the way for a long time, and can''t figure out what it means. Chapter 3580: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (103) Chapter 3580: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (103) Chapter 3580 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (103) Tang Guo stopped a little bit and saw the existence of these people through the system. First, she didn''t feel anything malicious. It''s just a little far away, and she couldn''t see where these people came from. "Master Leng, do you feel that there are a lot of people following us?" Here, Leng Xing''s strength seems to be the strongest on the surface. As for Wei Hao and Zhang Feng, she can''t predict what exactly they are. After all, these people are all incarnations of an old monster. "Except for a bit strange, there is no malicious." While speaking, Leng Xing and Wei Hao and Zhang Feng both looked around and saw the same look in their eyes. Since Cold Star said that there was no problem, Tang Guo nned not to ask. The incarnation of an old monster should still be believed. Besides, with her current strength, there is no problem in saving her life, and she is not afraid of those people. Finally, one dayter, Tang Guo followed Tang Xiang to a very cold ce. This ce is surrounded by white ice. Apart from the ice, the space inside looks very empty. In the middle, there is a smallke. Theke is also frozen, and there is a table-like ice on the ice, and a bead with a cold light hangs in the air. Under the column, there is a box. Tang Xiang was almost excited when he saw these. These two things were finally found by her. In order to find these two things, more than this day, she suffered all the hardships and almost died. Fortunately, she was well prepared, and she had the magic weapon protection provided by Yueheng. Otherwise, she would really die on the road. Tang Xiang looked at the bead radiating cold light, swallowing spit, and recollected the memory in her mind. Knowing that there was not much danger, she stepped on the ice without hesitation, preparing to go and take the baby. As long as she gets these two treasures, she will not be afraid of anyone in her life, and she doesn''t have to look at anyone''s face. Tang Xiang walked past with excitement, walking fast and carefully. It was just that her eyes flickered suddenly, and when she did not react, Tang Guo and his party had fallen from the sky and fell in front of the beads. The sudden change made Tang Xiang''s face distorted. When he saw Tang Guo, Tang Xiang could no longer control his emotions and shouted at Tang Guo: "That''s what I saw first!" Tang Guo nced at Tang Xiang, his eyes faint: "Would you like to look in the mirror to see what you are like now? No longer pretending?" "That''s mine!" Tang Xiang repeated, "Don''t go too far." Tang Xiang''s face was tense, and he drew his sword and cut to Tang Guo''s position. It was just that the sword was still in mid-air, and it was ruffled by Leng Xing''s sleeve. Zhang Feng also put a hand on Tang Xiang and struck out, causing Tang Xiang to directly hit the wall. Leng Xing leaped over, intending to kill Tang Xiang. There is a difference in this table, he wanted to kill long ago, and now is a particrly good opportunity. "Master Cold." Tang Guo''s voice stopped Leng Xing, Leng Xing stopped, and turned back: "You still treat her as your sister? Such a person might as well be killed, so as not to cause harm." "Can''t kill." Even if it was killed, it is not the time to kill Tang Xiang. If Tang Xiang is really the daughter of a natural selection, killing the other party, this world will copse, she may go directly to the next world. The matter hasn''t finished yet, so it''s gone, and the ups and downs are ufortable. Chapter 3581: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (104) Chapter 3581: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (104) Chapter 3581 The Genius of the People Who Betrayed and Rtives (104) Tang Xiang looked at Tang Guo with his eyes open and took off the heart of the snow mountain. He also opened the box containing the spirit, and his eyes were all protruding. She waited so long for the opportunity, but was robbed by the other party. Could it be that she could never turn over in front of Tang Guo? This time, she obviously discovered it first, the other party was too much. Suddenly, Tang Xiang remembered something. Just now Tang Guo said that she would not pretend. And why did the other partye to this ce and found it urately. Looking at Tang Guo''s face, he was not surprised at all, and Tang Xiang had a chance. "You ... you too ..." The other party is also reborn? If this is not the case, how could you not be surprised to see such a baby? At that time, she followed the other party to this ce, and clearly saw that at that time, she was still a little surprised to find the baby Tang Guo. "It turned out to be so." Tang Xiang''s face was extremely ugly. "Unexpectedly, you actually ..." Then sheughed again. "Even so, what about it? You have been stuck in the foundation of the foundation now, even if you know everything, and How is it? I will not do what you want. " After speaking, Tang Xiang turned and ran away. Leng Xing didn''t chase. Tang Guo just said that he couldn''t kill him. He felt that the other party was telling the truth, so he didn''t do it. Tang Guo opened the box containing the spirit, and at the moment she opened, many people appeared on the ice. These people all looked at the spirit inside the box without blinking, especially seriously, but did nothing. Then they looked at Tang Guo again, with a pitiful look in their eyes. Leng Xing, Wei Hao and Zhang Feng also looked at her with such eyes. "This is a baby, it seems to be the spirit of the monster, but for the monks, it is a big supplement." Tang Guo already knew who this is from the spirit of the spirit, and said this deliberately. Leng Xing narrowed his eyes and asked, "Do you want to eat it?" "I think everything is alive, don''t eat it anymore." Wei Hao pulled Tang Guo''s arm down. "Sister, this thing may have residual consciousness, and it''s easy to indigestion if you eat." Zhang Feng then nodded: "I think right, eating this kind of food can easily bring disaster to myself." "I didn''t n to eat, all of you stared at this, I thought you wanted to eat. I was thinking, so many people, see how to share, how to divide, as if one person can only divide the size of rice grains. "I don''t eat." Wei Hao quickly stated, "I don''t like to eat this." Leng Xing also shook his head: "I don''t eat it either. The origin of this thing is unknown. Who knows whether it will diarrhea." "Be careful," Zhang Feng urged, and said to the people around him, "Don''t try this idea, otherwise I''m wee." Those around me quickly said in unison: "We are just curious,e and see, not just eat everything." Tang Guo felt that with so many familiar soul breaths, his heart wouldugh with madness. These people said they would nt eat it. She believed it. After all, the old monster would nt let her incarnate and eat half of her spirit, that s why she did nt want to live. Looking at these incarnations, the look is a little cautious, and it seems to be in awe of the spirit of this half. Tang Guo put the box containing the spirit into the system space. It is better to keep this kind of treasure. Chapter 3582: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (105) Chapter 3582: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (105) Chapter 3582 The Geniuses of All the Betraying and Rtives (105) "However, I said that I read the right person. The little girl''s face is not greedy at all." The old man said proudly. "She also put it away, maybe she wanted to take it home to eat secretly." Mei Han said sternly, "You still have to look at your heart of Snow Mountain first, if this thing is eaten, you will be finished." Old Xue was more serious, and his consciousness fell on Tang Guo''s side again. Tang Guo, holding the heart of Snow Mountain, is studying such a thing, how to use it. In memory, Tang Xiang seems to have swallowed this y, refined it, and melted the entire snow-capped mountain to submerge the Flint Mountain. The power of Fire Stone Mountain was oppressed, and the mysterious power slowly disappeared, turning it into a river, and the monks slowly woke up and escaped their lives. But in this way, the snow mountain was destroyed. The snow mountain is wise, and from the heart of the snow mountain, she feels the strong life force, and there should be a ray of soul. "Senior is wearing a snowy mountain, right?" Tang Guo asked, holding the heart of the snowy mountain. "I don''t know, Senior, can you help solve the situation of the Firestone Mountain and make these monks wake up." On the other side, Old Man Xue heard this andughed out loud, saying repeatedly: "Brother Mei, you lost. She didn''t eat my heart of Snow Mountain, but asked me and asked me to help." "It''s you who wins." Mei Hanbai''s heart is a littleplicated, is there really such a thing? In the face of such a baby, even if you are not tempted, is there a problem with your brain? It is not like humans at all. "The old man is indeed wearing a snowy mountain. As for your request, the old man can agree. However, you have to return the heart of the snow mountain to the old man and another box in your hand. The spirit inside is a friend of the old man. I also like to give it to me. The old man can help you solve the difficulties of Flint Mountain, and give you countless Tiancai Lingbao aspensation. " "I promise." Tang Guo felt that this should also be the original owner''s choice. The reason why Tang Xiang wanted all of this is that he wanted to take it all for himself. But thinking about a genius like the original owner is a self-proud person. There is obviously a better solution, and it should not destroy the snow-capped mountains. The existence of Chuanri Snow Mountain, to be honest, has also benefited countless monks, especially the ice spirit roots like the original master. Cultivating in the Dairi Snow Mountain is almost twice the result with half the effort. She must not hope that this snow mountain of unknown area will be so Ruined. "Little girl, aren''t you afraid that the old man will not talk about credit?" "Senior should not be such a snow mountain. We have already dealt with many things." The spirit is that old monster, they are friends again, this old predecessor does not need to lie to her. "Since you trust the old man so much, the old man will help you solve the problem of Flint Mountain. At present, the old man has no way toe, but it can temporarily let you master part of the power of the heart of Snow Mountain. You can use this part of power to extinguish the stone mountain. Afterpletion, you will give these two things to the old man. " Tang Guo agreed, and Old Man Xue gave her a recipe. Tang Guo did not stop and used the mantra directly. Many monks have already received the power of the Fire Stone Mountain to kill each other and cannot wait any longer. The reason why she was so anxious was that she felt something was wrong with Firestone Mountain when she came in. Flint Mountain not only requires the lives of these monks, but also **** their luck. Tang Guo read the mantra and used the power of the heart of the snow mountain to mobilize a part of the snow mountain. I saw that the snow mountain passed through the sun and separated a part. He ran towards the position of the Fire Stone Mountain. see you tomorrow Chapter 3583: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (106) Chapter 3583: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (106) Chapter 3583 The Geniuses of All the Betrayals (106) This scene surprised those who saw it. Walking in the snowy mountains, I am afraid they will see this once in this life? That part of the snow mountain ran very fast, and it didn''t take long to melt above the Fire Stone Mountain, and the heat of the Fire Stone Mountain was eliminated. The water of the cold snow mountain was poured on every monk''s body, and they were instantly awakened, looking at the corpses of the ground, and the living people showed fear and shouted fortunately in their hearts. They did not know that if it was not Tang Guo who made the decision so quickly, it was Tang Xiang who originally got the heart of the snow mountain. After she melted the heart of the snow mountain, she would solve the danger of the Flint Mountain here. It is impossible to live to that time. The part of the snow mountain separated by the old man of snow is enough to wake up all the monks and drown the Fire Stone Mountain by the way. If he had not been deceived, and he had been deceived to the heart of Snow Mountain, he would not be afraid of the Huo Shi Shan. "Finally free." When the Fire Stone Mountain was submerged, the huge snow mountain, Old Man Snow, also moved, turned over, and stretched out a veryfortable waist. This action terrified the monk inside. Ji Qi waited for the monks at Taichumen, sober. This time, Taichumen also lost a lot of monks. The scene of the previous brutal killing still remained in their minds, and their faces were not very good. When the sky lit up, Ji Qi quickly went to find Tang Xiang''s figure. "Xian''er is gone." Yue Heng''splexion changed, ignoring his injuries, and quickly went to find someone. Ji Qi didn''t persuade him, so he went and found: "Master, let''s find it separately." He didn''t know what Tang Xiang was going to do. Perhaps after finding it, he should ask the other party to see how she exined. "it is good." In fact, Ji Qi did not go to Tang Xiang, but went to Tang Guo. There is Yueheng, Tang Xiang will be able to find her soon as long as he does not die, but he has no mood to find her. Besides, after solving the problem, Tang Guo took the people and left Huoshi Mountain. Originally following the incarnations of her various identities, she also returned to her martial arts force, as if the previous scene never existed. [Host, I counted, the old monster installed his incarnation in all major schools, it was very treacherous. "Regardless of him, now we go back and return the heart of Snow Mountain. Have you seen Tang Xiang''s trace?" [Tang Xiang jumped into a waterhole himself, and made himself more embarrassed. Depending on the situation, he would soon be found by Ji Qi, or Yue Heng. Host, now Tang Xiang thinks you are born again, will there be any problems? "There''s a problem. The problem is that she can''t sit still now, and she might find a chance to start with me. However, I especially want to know how she will provoke Ji Qi." "Ji Qi is definitely not going to seed here. She is afraid that she will provoke something to Yueheng. Yueheng is really interesting to Tang Xiang, a disciple." The system thought silently, no matter how interesting it was, it was not based on that Tang Xiang used to be indifferent to him. If all these were different, Yueheng would only be annoyed. A powerful monk like Yue Heng, who is good to Tang Xiang, is not a mentor-student rtionship, nor is he thinking differently about Tang Xiang, but she is inseparable between life and death, plus she is considered to have saved his life. Will make the moon look different. Because, this is very rare in the practice world. Chapter 3584: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (107) Chapter 3584: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (107) Chapter 3584 Geniuses who have defected from rtives (107) Especially those who are experienced monks like Yoko, still value such pure temperament. If one day, he knew that all this was a calction, and he would only be angry and angry. At that time, it was Tang Xiang s worst day. Yue Hengzhen was next to a waterhole and found Tang Xiang, who was all wounded. Tang Xiang''s embarrassed appearance instantly dispelled the problem that Yue Heng thought. He lifted Tang Xiang and asked her about the situation. Tang Xiang shook his head: "I don''t know what happened. I suddenly changed a ce before. After the situation, there was no master around. In addition, Xiang''er also met her sister. Xiang''er knew about the changes in Huo Shi Mountain. some." Yue Heng''s face slightly changed: "What''s going on?" Tang Xiang''s words made Yue Heng understand that this matter was a bit difficult. Tang Xiang grabbed Yue Heng''s sleeves. Yue Heng did not mind her dirty appearance, and listened carefully to her. "Xianer had identally found a secret room with a baby in it, which was covered with cold, like a thousand years of ice. Intuition told Xianger that as long as the baby is used, the crisis of everyone in Fire Rock Mountain can be solved. "Tang Xiang said here, he paused, and Yueheng asked," What aboutter? " ording to the current situation, it should be the participation of Xiang''er to make everyone wake up. "Xiang''er wanted to take a look at the baby, how to solve this crisis, I never thought that at this time my sister suddenly appeared." Tang Xiang''s face appeared painful, "Things, Xiang''er really has no way Hidden anymore, my sister wanted the baby, and the two of us argued. " "Later?" Yue Heng asked with a sullen face. Tang Xiang bit his lip: "Sister said that the baby is useful to her, maybe she can restore her foundation, so unwilling, Xianger couldn''t bear the loss of many monks in Flintstone Mountain, and he started. The sister is very strong, even if not Condensed Jin Dan. Xiang''er was almost defeated and defeated. Later, we yed a tie. I promised my sister that as long as the crisis in Flint Mountain was resolved, the baby was still hers. " "So, she still refined that baby?" "Yes, it turned out that the baby was the heart of the snow mountain that wore the snow mountain. After the sister refined it, she divided a part of the snow mountain and poured it on the top of the fire stone mountain, so that everyone was sober." The sleeves are tight, and it looks a little sad. "Master, don''t go to your sister. This is the case. I don''t want to be unhappy. Fortunately, this matter has been resolved. It is better than anything." Tang Xiang has no choice. If she doesn''t do anything at this time, in case Tang Guo grows up, wouldn''t she have to repeat the same mistake? No, she doesn''t want to live in that kind of time. She wants to be stronger, the heart and spirit of Snow Mountain can''t get it, but she must get it. "Xiang''er, you are still too kind. If it were not for you, the monk of Firestone Mountain did not know how much to lose? And she spent a lot of time refining the heart of the snowy mountain, which caused this situation now. I will tell the truth to Zongmen. " "Master." Ji Qi did not find Tang Guo, but found Yue Heng here. Seeing Tang Xiang''s embarrassed being seated aside by Yueheng Heng, tears fell, and he looked pitiful and strange. In addition, Yue Heng''s face was angry, making him feel a little bad. Chapter 3585: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (108) Chapter 3585: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (108) Chapter 3585 Geniuses of all the betrayal and separation (108) Yue Heng was quite satisfied with the apprentice Ji Qi. In addition, he knows how Ji Qi maintains Tang Xiang. Therefore, what Tang Xiang said just now, he simply repeated once, and he was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo. Ji Qi didn''t show up on the face, but he didn''t believe that Tang Xiang would argue with Tang Guo in order to save the monks of the Fire Stone Mountain. On the contrary, he thinks that people who want to refine the heart of the snowy mountains are probably Tang Xiang. And those who want to save the monks of Fire Mountain are probably Tang Guo. If he didn''t know the truth, he might be the same as Yue Heng, who believed in Tang Xiang''s words. Now thinking about it carefully, he was very upset. It turned out that when you are biased against a person, you can do so much. Besides, Tang Guo, a person who can rescue passers-by easily, is so proud of himself. Tang Xiang''s statement is simply untenable. But Tang Xiang said that, afraid of being angry and angry, think Tang Guo has broken her things, will continue to discredit it. Ji Qi was very angry, and suddenly remembered something, and was happy again. Tang Xiang said that she was arguing with Tang Guo for the monks of Flintstone Mountain. She was the one who saved many monks in Flintstone Mountain? If not? Ji Qi has a great grasp, the truth is different from what Tang Xiang said. With that said, the time hase for Tang Xiang to use this life mirror. Ji Qi jumped in his heart, but suppressed it and used it for Tang Xiang now. He felt that only letting Wang Heng see it, he wasn''t relieved at all. Of course, such a big event had to be seen by more people, and Tang Xiang didn''t have room to turn over. Yue Heng took Tang Xiang and Ji Qi together, and soon joined the others in Taichumen. This time, Tang Yueheng had a decision to use Hunyuan Yanhua for Tang Xiang. In addition, he told Tang Xiang''s words to everyone. It didn''t take long for the outsiders to know that Tang Xiang was able to escape their lives. The Tangguo refined the heart of Snow Mountain and left here. For a time, many monks knew Tang Guo, and dug out her former "ck material", and there was much discussion. Tang Xiang looked at everyone''s reaction and felt a little rxed. Now the whole practice world can''t amodate Tang Guo. She still doesn''t believe that the other party can turn over. Tang Guo can''t refine the heart of Snow Mountain at all. Such a good baby, it''s really stupid that the other party should return to the original owner. Since the opponent repeatedly blocked her three times and was born again like her, she could not let the opponent continue to live. As soon as he returned to Zongmen, Taichumen received the cards from the major schools, saying that he wanted toe over and ask for an exnation. About Tang Guo, who had a bad heart and almost caused serious losses to the disciples of the major schools. . In addition, they also came to thank Tang Xiang. Everything is developing ording to Tang Xiang''s ideas. When Yue Heng sees it, not only did he not stop it, he even agreed with it. The main thing is that Tang Guo may be enchanted in the future, making Yue Heng grudge. If he can do something at this time, he might be able to kill that possibility. Therefore, he and Zongmen proposed to deprive Tang Guo of refining the snow-capped mountains, because this disciple''s malicious nature and control of such treasures are not a good thing, but a disaster, which will be detrimental to Zongmen. In addition, he finally proposed something to be given to Tang Xiang Hunyuan Yanhua. This matter was not opposed by Zongmen senior officials. Originally this baby was found by Yue Heng, and now it is no problem for Tang Xiang, a disciple of merit. Chapter 3586: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (109) Chapter 3586: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (109) Chapter 3586 Geniuses of the People Who Betrayed and Rtives (109) After Tang Guo returned the heart of the snow mountain, he returned to Zongmen to learn about it. As soon as she returned to Zongmen, she was invited to face the major schools. Back all the way, they also heard the rumors, Tang Guo did not respond. However, this was really not what she expected. Unexpectedly, Tang Xiang was so indifferent that he came up with such a way to get rid of her. The main reason is that Tang Xiang''s performance was too stable at the beginning. All the tricks are particrly advanced. He knew that this was a bad thing, but he couldn''t hold the evidence. This time, Tang Xiang revealed such a big w, maybe it was upied. No one would believe that Tang Guo was this person, isn''t it a bad one? But Tang Xiang ignored a little, and Ji Qi already knew the truth. The reason why she wanted Ji Qi to know this first is that the role is here. Ji Ji this person is the most uneasy. Wu Mingxin was worried, and still angry: "Sister Tang, she is too much. Now all Zongmen must be annoying you. In order to give them an exnation, Zongmen still does not know what will happen to you." It''s just that he doesn''t seem to be able to do anything. "Go back and practice well, I will solve this matter." For the exercises, she has already given Wu Mingxin. Wu Mingxin shook his head: "Sister Tang is now on the tip of the knife. How can I feel at ease to practice, no matter what, I have to pass this level." Tang Guo did not reluctantly, so she, Wei Hao and Wu Mingxin followed the people who came to invite her to see the martial arts. When she came to the square, countless eyes fell on her body in an instant, like a thorn, as if to puncture her body. "It is said that you have refined the heart of Snow Mountain and want to take it as your own, and don''t care about the life and death of the same door. Is this the case?" Yue Heng stared at Tang Guo and asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "There is no such thing." "This thing was seen by Xiang''er with your own eyes. Do you dare to deny it? If it weren''t for Xianger''s obstruction, most of the monks who entered Fire Stone Mountain would be killed. Isn''t that true?" Tang Guo found Tang Xiang''s position and asked calmly, "What did you say?" Waiting for Tang Xiang to answer, Yue Heng stopped her behind: "Xiang Er has never treated you, your sister, and you have to intimidate her. I think you''re desperate that all the monks in Fire Stone Mountain are dead, otherwise I won''t sit back and watch, if Xiang''er is desperate with you, we people, I don''t know how many are standing here. " "Tang Xiang, do you want to take an oath?" "Hugh wants to use this method to quibble," Yue Heng interrupted Tang Guo again. "Every major school came over today just to make a statement. I always knew that your mentality was bad and I didn''t expect to make such an excessive Things. Today, I entreat the suzerain to be able to strip off the heart of the snowy mountain in her body and shut it into the thinking and reflection, so as not to raise a devil in the future to harm the practice world. " At this time, Yue Heng believes that Tang Guo, who has refined the heart of Snow Mountain, has a great chance of bing a devil. The best way is to cut off all her wings, so that she has no chance to be a demon. "Sect Master, I think this matter still needs to be investigated carefully, and it is not eptable to ept one''s words. In case of injustice to this disciple, it is not good." Feng Gulin quickly stood up, and he did not think Tang Guo was the kind of Yueheng people. "Sect Master, I also think that this matter should not be taken arbitrarily. If the disciples are really wronged, it would be a joke today." Law enforcement elder Xu Zong followed. Chapter 3587: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (110) Chapter 3587: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (110) Chapter 3587 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (110) "I also think that it is necessary to look up carefully. Since Elder Feng and Elder Xu have spoken, this matter must not be heard by one person, and we believe that this disciple is wrong." "I think Master Yuefeng should have no falsehood. Master Yuefeng used to be a master of Tang Guo, and Tang Xiang was Tang Guo''s sister. As far as I know, Tang Xiang''s disciple has always been a good one. She is friendly to Zongmen and has a good mood, and almost no one will think of her badly. It is said that after Tang Guo s foundation was destroyed, she has always been taken care of by Tang Xiang. The truth must have been broken by Tang Guo''s sister. " "Tang Xiang lied, the facts were not the same as what she said. Obviously, she wanted to take the heart of Snow Mountain as her own. If there was Sister Tang, it would be impossible for you guys to get out of Fire Stone Mountain safely. Sister Tang did It s a good thing, but she was raked in the end. I ve seen it today. What does it mean to kill without blood, what is hypocrisy. " Wu Mingxin couldn''t help it. He said what he had seen before and said to Tang Guo: "Sister Tang, should you still have a video stone? Take the video stone out for a look. There must be the previous record in it. Everything, what Tang Xiang did, must be recorded in it. " Wu Mingxin found that when he said these words, Tang Xiang was still a pitiful look, without any confusion, and he felt a sigh in his heart and had a bad hunch. "Do you have a video stone?" Xu Zong asked Tang Guo. He remembered that many people had been caught in the cliff by her before, relying on the video stone. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." There were originally, but when she went out, she found that there was no record of Tang Xiang and her in the secret room in the video stone. Even if it is a system, there is no way to record the other party''s picture, this is the real reliance of Tang Xiang. I don''t know, who is pointing behind the other party. Tang Xiang nced at Tang Guo''s position, and it was clearly your changed look, but Tang Guo just saw that the other party was proud. Xu Zong believed in Tang Guo''s character, but without evidence, it was indeed difficult to do. "But I can swear, I didn''t take the heart of Snow Mountain as my own, did Tang Xiang dare to swear?" "You have to use such means to confuse yourself." Yue Heng once again interrupted Tang Guo''s words. "Your vow is also interesting. Failure to upy the heart of the snow mountain does not mean that you have not done something. " Tang Guo looked at Yue Heng''s eyes as if he were looking at a shaman, and he didn''t want tomunicate with the other party. "Sect Master, Xiang''er will not deceive people. You must not believe this disciple''s rhetoric. This matter should still be handled as before." Yue Heng had already be somewhat angry and angry, Tang Guo hit him once, he The more she felt that she was quibbling. "Master, let the younger sister take an oath. Many martial arts have looked at it. You can''t dispose of people with the words of the younger sister. This way, you don''t ept the crowd. I believe that the younger sister is telling the truth, so I started one. Oath, it has no effect on her. If Master feels that Tang Guo s oath is not simple, there are loopholes, we will let her y another one, there is no room for drilling. Ji Qi said. Tang Xiang froze for a moment. The reason why she dared to face Tang Guo was to know the pride of Yue Heng. Even if Tang Guo offered to make her swear, Yue Heng and Ji Qi would think that Tang Guo was unreasonably making trouble and would reject the other party s request Don''t let her swear. see you tomorrow Chapter 3588: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (111) Chapter 3588: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (111) Chapter 3588 Geniuses of all betrayal and separation (111) How can other Zongmen people help Tang Guo to speak? There are also those martial arts. Why is it different from what she thought, should not be aggressive, let Tang Guo be punished, instead of silently observing now, as if waiting for more fun things to happen. Tang Xiang burst into his heart and always felt that he had overlooked something. "Qier, she quibble, you are also following nonsense?" Yue Heng disagreed, "Who is Xianger, is it unclear for the teacher? Doing so makes Xianger too wronged." Yes, Yue Heng did not allow Tang Xiang to swear, just because she felt too cold and wronged her too much. "But Master, we have to convince everyone. Now everyone is watching. We believe in sisters and sisters, but everyone will not believe because of one-sided words. We need a way to convince everyone." Ji Qi''s words seemed to be nothing at first. problem. At this time, everyone from all major schools spoke. "Mr. Yuefeng, I think this method is good. Let''s make both of them swear. We will be convinced. We really can''t listen to one side of the word and conclude who is wrong." When Tang Guo discovered that these people were talking, his lips still had a smile on his lips, and there was gloating in his eyes. Afterwards, she found a lot of familiar breath in the crowd of various schools, although only a trace, but still very familiar. Wei Hao also felt it, and said quietly to Tang Guo: "I don''t think there will be any danger today." Tang Guo thought of seeing the group of people in the Chamber of Secrets before, the familiar breath of the various schools, and almostughed out of it. Unexpectedly, the old monster was good at spying. These people''s status in other schools is not bad, otherwise how can they incite their heads, elders and the like to say such gloating words? She understood that these people came to see the y. She didn''t intend to let Tang Xiang go today, and by this time, things should be almost over. It is no longer necessary to continue to let Tang Xiang lie down. Tang Xiang didn''t want to swear today, so he had to swear. The original owner is not hope. When he has absolute power, even if he presses Tang Xiang''s head, he must ask the other party to admit what he has done. She never thought of being a good person in the image of the original owner. Some of the previous things were just following the trend. "Tang Xiang, swear, why don''t you dare?" Tang Guo didn''t care about the others, his eyes fell on Tang Xiang''s body, "You said I was greedy for the heart of Snow Mountain, and dyed the rescue for refining the heart of Snow Mountain. People. Also, if it were nt for you, the monks of Firestone Mountain do nt know how many will die, and you will be very much credited to yourself. Tang Xiang stabilized his mind: "Sister, do you really want to persecute me like this? Now everyone wants us to swear together. I can''t afford to swear. I just don''t want you to be hurt. Everyone knows that the punishment for the decline of heaven is something that the monk can''t bear. Although you have done many wrong things, Xiang''er really doesn''t want to see you punished by Heaven. " Some people suddenly realized that Tang Xiang couldn''t make an oath because he was afraid of Tang Guo''s oath to be punished. This seems reasonable. Tang Xiang''s thick-skinned skin has reached this level, which is indeed called Tang Guo''s knowledge. "I''m not afraid of heaven''s punishment." Tang Guoding fixed his eyes on Tang Xiang. She had discovered the panic in Tang Xiang''s eyes. The other party was just pretending to be calm, so that Yueheng could stand beside her. Chapter 3589: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (112) Chapter 3589: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (112) Chapter 3589 Geniuses of All Betraying Rtives (112) There is no way to treat her like a moon. Unfortunately, she was wrong. In the stalemate on both sides, no one expected the next scene. Even when Ji Qi was ready to take action, when he took Tang Xiang down to swear, he never thought that Tang Guo would suddenly start to appear and appear beside Tang Xiang. She grabbed Tang Xiang''s shoulder, but Tang Xiang couldn''t break free. After a while, the two fell in the center of the square. Tang Guo''s speed is too fast, Tang Xiang did not respond at all. Even the moon-crossing standing in front of her did not expect Tang Guo to steal Tang Xiang under his eyelids. "Why do you want to do? Hurry up and release Xiang''er." Yue Heng''s head was angry, his tiptoe was a little, and he quickly jumped to Tang Guo''s face, and attacked her face with a palm. Ji Qi looked at him, scared and pale, shouting: "Master, don''t!" "Master, don''t hurt her!" Ji Tiao chased past, but where did he move quickly? Wei Hao wanted to help Tang Guo block the blow, Tang Guo opened him and took Yue Heng''s palm. Yue Heng thought that she would be seriously injured if she died in the past. Unexpectedly, she took it steadily and gave him a p. A loud p fan on Yue Heng''s face left everyone present stunned. Tang Xiang, who thought Tang Guo would be injured, also became dumb. The one he yed against clearly before, Tang Guo is more powerful in actualbat. How can he deal with a strong man like Yueheng? No, this must not be true, isn''t her foundation ruined? Now that only the foundation period has beenpleted, how could it be possible to cope with the moon? Tang Guo drove back the moon and gave the other party a p in the face, making the whole space very quiet. During this period, the sound of dropping a needle seemed to be heard clearly. Ji Qi was lost in mid-air, and fell in embarrassment. Yue Heng didn''t react, and flew out with a half-swollen face. Wei Hao, ready to help, silently withdrew his hand. Part of the disciples of each major school sent a leg ready to go out, and quickly retracted it, especially neatly. Over the top of Tang Guo''s head, the one evaded to observe her robbery, staring nkly at her, looking for Jin Dan''s presence on her body. After searching for a long time, I didn''t find Jin Dan, it almost copsed. Xiao Jieyun felt that this matter was unscientific, and obviously he did not condense Jindan. How could he easily deal with such a strong man as Yueheng? It was searched all over, and she was sure that she did not hide Jin Dan. So what''s going on? Xu Zong, who was still worried about Tang Guo, both of Feng Gulin''s expressions became strange. Wu Mingxin is a little star in the eyes of admiration. Once that genius, even if the foundation is destroyed, she is still a genius. All this has never changed. Sister Tang is always the most dazzling person in the sect. "You fought me a bit and made a tie before I promised to resolve the crisis of Firestone Mountain." Tang Guo pinched Tang Xiang''s face and pressed hard, as long as she let go of her hand, Tang Xiang''s face definitely had The red finger print, "Look, I want to kill you now. It''s very simple, so need trouble?" Tang Xiang was terrified in his heart, and tears began to flow in his eyes, not knowing whether he was scared or desperate. The day she returned, she began to n, causing the other party to lose everyone''s trust step by step. Chapter 3590: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (113) Chapter 3590: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (113) Chapter 3590 Geniuses of all the betrayals and rtives (113) Countless people hated each other, and finally Tang Guo''s foundation was destroyed and became a waste, and everyone was spurned. She thought she had turned over, and the other party would never be able to get up again. Unexpectedly, when she was still using her external force to get rid of the other party, the other party was in a position where she could not reach. She could only lift her head hard and put her neck up ufortably. And the dazzling light. "Swear, don''t make people think I''m bullying you." Tang Xiang shut his mouth tightly and said nothing. How could she take an oath, but this is the most effective ce in the practice world, once the oath is made, there is no turning back. "Don''t you dare?" Tang Guo picked up Tang Xiang''s shoulder, as if carrying a chick, step by step, slowly walked to the front of Yueheng. There was still a trace of blood in the corner of Yueheng''s mouth, obviously Tang Guo''s palm injury just now. It''s so powerful that it can''t be believed. "Are you enchanted?" No one thought that this was the case with Yue Heng''s first sentence, even Qi Ji felt funny. Enchanted? Has she be powerful, is she enchanted? Soon afterwards, he bowed his head sarcastically. If he didn''t know the truth, I''m afraid it would be no different from Yueheng. Tang Guo chuckled, what people set, it is not important now. After waiting for so long, today I have the most people and the most people whoe together. They are all people with heads and faces in the entire practice world, which is very in line with her. Tang Xiang seemed to catch something and looked at Tang Guo pleadingly: "Sister, I beg you not to fall into the devil, okay? Don''t fall into the devil, don''t hurt our loved ones, don''t hurt the master, don''t hurt the same door of the Taichu door, is it okay? As long as you are relieved, you can deal with Xiang''er at will. " Tang Guo gave Tang Xiang a non-smiling look, loosened Tang Xiang''s shoulder, and pped a p on her face. Yue Heng''s face changed drastically, and her spiritual power was running. She rushed to fight her. But he didn''t expect that Tang Guo kicked his leg towards him. He took the leg and was kicked by Tang Guo again. Yue Heng had no time to think of others, and only shouted to the people around her: "She has fallen into demon, everyone, and killed her, otherwise she will endanger the entire cultivation world and be a murderous demon." Listening to this, Tang Guo could not help but chuckled, foolish! Self-deception. The people at Taichu Gate didn''t move, some shook their heads, some showed doubts, and the rest of them looked at Tang Guo with dreadful eyes. Xu Zong said to Feng Gulin at this time: "Yue Heng Demon was stunned." "I have long seen that his prejudice against this disciple is very deep, but her strength does make me incredible." Feng Gulin did not expect that Tang Guo would be so strong that Yueheng was easily taken by her. Repelled. Xu Zong was just surprised at the beginning, and epted: "Throughout the ages, there will be people of surprise and beauty in every generation. Let us meet, that is lucky. It is our Zongmen''s fault to treat such disciples "When speaking, Xu Zong nced at the early prince," Son should not be said, Zong mon should have been rectified, but some people just don''t pay attention. Continue to do this is a disaster. " "Tang Xiang, it s just an oath, it s so difficult for you? What s the matter, you can tell the truth, do nt worry about my safety, you just have to swear ording to what you did. You did nt mean to save the fire The people of Shishan, fighting with me for the heart of the snow mountain, gave everyone a sense of vitality? ording to this, how simple things are, there is nothing difficult. " Tang Guo pinched Tang Xiang''s delicate neck: "Come, let''s talk." Chapter 3591: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (114) Chapter 3591: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (114) Chapter 3591: Geniuses of All Betraying Rtives (114) "Master, my sister is enchanted." Tang Xiang didn''t dare to swear and couldn''t fight Tang Guo. "Hurry up to stop her, Xiang''er doesn''t want her sister to enchant." Obviously she was born again, and the mysterious person gave her baby, but why did she lose? She is step by step and does not allow herself to take the wrong step. Who can tell her that Tang Guo can be so strong even if he has no foundation? Is it because the other party is also a rebirth? Yes, the other party was so powerful in the past life, maybe there are any special exercises. Tang Xiang was full of resentment, but he still did not forget to seize the life-saving straw of Yue Heng. "Master, my sister is too enchanted." But Tang Xiang''s performance was not convincing at this time. First, Tang Guo did not kill people indiscriminately. Second, since Tang Guo did not kill people indiscriminately, so powerful that Yueheng could not move her halfway, who would offend her at this time? Third, Tang Guo has no signs of enchantment. No one wants to be the first bird, and it is so embarrassing. Tang Xiang''s calctions are perfect, but she ignores one thing. Under absolute strength, any calction is cloud smoke. At this time, Tang Guo, everyone feels like this. She thought she was right. Since she was so powerful, why didn''t she kill Tang Xiang directly? Why did she need to answer thepetition and save the people? Tang Xiang did not swear, he was already very skeptical. "Sister, swear it." Tang Guo pinched Tang Xiang''s chin. "Come, if you take a vow to see it, I will promise you not to kill innocents indiscriminately, how?" "Sister, I beg you not to do this, okay, whatever you want, I promise you, you can kill my life." Tang Xiang has almost copsed, Tang Guo is powerful, like a Mount Tai, crushed She was breathless and lost all her ability to think. But she still remembered, she could not swear, and she could never admit that she was wrong. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo said again: "I want you to swear, is there a problem with your ears and you haven''t heard what I said?" Tang Guo took out a knife and threw it at Tang Xiang s side: You say you can kill your life. You swear first, and then break yourself, then I will promise you. Having said so much, you should do it, Is it because of poorprehension and can''t understand people? " Many people are watching jokes. Tang Xiang''s performance, without having to swear, knew she was lying. They turned their eyes to Yue Heng again, is he not clear? Yue Heng did not attack Tang Guo anymore, but put his eyes on Tang Xiang''s face, the tone was still so gentle, said: "Xiang Er, swear." "Master!" Tang Xiang looked at Yue Heng inconceivably, "Master, I ..." "Xiang''er, I believe in you for the teacher, so you swear and prove it to everyone. After you swear, even if you work hard for the teacher, you will avenge you and let those who humiliate you get punished." Looking fixedly at Tang Xiang, "I believe that Xiang Er will not disappoint." No, Tang Xiang shook his head, Yue Heng no longer believed her. Yueheng questioned her. If Yueheng didn''t question her, she would never let her swear at this time, but protect her unconditionally. "Master, Xiang''er ..." "Swear, Xiang''er, calcte what the teacher said." Tang Xiang still had no action. Ji Qi came to her at this time and turned back to Yue Heng: "Master, you already know the truth, why bother to deceive yourself, she was lying from the beginning, she has a bright and kind side It s disguise, Master, do nt deceive yourself, she does nt dare to swear. Chapter 3592: Geniuses who betray their relatives (115) Chapter 3592: Geniuses who betray their rtives (115) Chapter 3592 The Geniuses of the People Who Betrayed and Rtives (115) "Brother, why do you force me! She is already enchanted, why do you doubt me!" Tang Xiang felt that in this matter, it was not a matter at all. At least, she was Ji Qi, Yue Heng''s life-saving benefactor. So, this time, it was just a small thing, but these people forced her to make her unbearable. At this time, Ji Qi took out a mirror and looked down at Tang Xiang, saying: "I have a good thing for you to see, no, it is for everyone." "Master, have you heard of this life mirror?" Ji Qi said to Yueheng back, and then nned to point the mirror at Tang Xiang. Tang Xiang evaded subconsciously, although she had a baby in her hand, she could shield the image stone she wanted to shield. However, the moment the mirror appeared, she felt the crisis. Where Ji Ji will allow her to hide, grab her hair politely, and put her face rudely in front of the mirror: "What to hide? Nothing to lose, no need to hide. Little sister, you should have done nothing Let s take a look at it, let everyone see what kind of glorious you are. You can also take a look at what happened. Tang Guo did something excessive. " After Ji Qi finished speaking, he threw the mirror into the air, the mirror becamerger, and arge mirror surface appeared in front of everyone. At this time, a little girl''s face appeared. This little girl is so pretty that Tang Xiang can tell it between her eyes. Everyone saw the little girl smile that was not of this age and said excitedly: "Am I really born again? That person did not deceive me." "I will have a good life in this life, the heart of the Snow Mountain, the spirit, the Hunyuan me Flower, I want it. Destiny is about to be in my hands, genius, and what is it." From this scene, the crowd will be quiet. "Elder Xu, what is the mirror of this life?" Counting, Feng Gulin''s qualifications are not as old as Xu Zono. He came to Zongmen outside, and Xu Zong was born in Zongmen. Xu Zongdao: "If you look more at ancient books on weekdays, you won''t ask such stupid questions. This life mirror is a magic weapon. It is very rare to see all the things that happened in this life. It was researched by an ancient master of refining. So far, the method of refining has been lost. It is said that if you want to refining the mirror of this life, you must understand the rules of time, the rules of space, the road of enlightenment ... It is veryplicated, in short, this thing is also used once and once . " Speaking of which, Xu Zong''s eyes have been attracted by the pictures in this life mirror. This is the first time that Tang Guo, who is only five years old, has been wronged. Because he identally injured Tang Xiang and was med by his parents, Tang Guo, who was not good at speaking, also thought he was a bit more serious before he hurt his sister. Tang Xiang said on the side that his sister was not careful. In the eyes of the person concerned, this little girl is very sensible, but now bystanders can only find out that this little girl is too mature to look like a child. Then they saw that Tang Xiang had a bright smile and led Tang Guo into the ditch step by step. She clearly didn''t do anything, but what she said was always able to provoke the anger of the Tang family''s children, and these people began to hate Tang Guo. Whenparing, they also discussed not keeping their hands. In the end, Tang Guo hurt those disciples and was med. The time finally came to the day when Ji Qi appeared. On this day, Tang Guo went out alone to cut the monster. Chapter 3593: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (116) Chapter 3593: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (116) Chapter 3593 The Geniuses of All Betraying Rtives (116) After having a conflict with her family''s children, she basically acted alone, even though she was only about eight years old at that time. When they saw that Tang Xiang also secretly went out, he purposely went to a ce to hide. When everyone was puzzled, they saw Tang Guo putting Ji Qi on a tree branch, and their faces suddenly changed. After Tang Guo left, Tang Xiang secretly appeared and brought Ji Qi to the cave. After waiting for a while, he deliberately threw the identity jade from the family into the cave. Then again, it was Ji Qi looking for a scene in the Tang family. Seeing Tang Guo suffer from everyone''s eyes, everyone fell silent. Such a n, not to mention Tang Guo, even the people here may not be able to bear it. The pictures of this life mirror are constantly being interpreted. Although Tang Xiang doesn''t seem to do anything bad, the picture she appeared and the things she did,bined, gave people a false, hypocritical, deliberate feeling. The picture finally came, the time when Yue Heng encountered a crisis. At first the picture was normal, Tang Xiang returned, unwilling to let Yueheng fall into crisis. When Yueheng passed out, they saw the picture of Tang Guo using the treasure to cover the three together. Looking closely, they found that Tang Xiang had no fear at all, and kept his eyes closed, as if he had not noticed that Tang Guo was protecting them. Perhaps he knew that he would not close his eyes intentionally. This thought shocked countless people. However, the use of magic treasures still requires a lot of spiritual power. When it is safe, Tang Guo has basically lost his strength. But Yue Heng was seriously injured, and it was her master again. She couldn''t save her life, so she had to swallow the elixir constantly and send spiritual power to Yue Heng. And what about Tang Xiang? He was uninjured before but pretended to beatose and fell to the side. Tang Guo treated Yueheng almost the same. His entire face was pale and he had to sit sideways to restore his interest rate. At this time, Tang Xiang just woke up so well, his face was ruddy, and it looked like he was injured. Yue Heng woke up and saw Tang Xiang busy, Tang Guo sitting on the side regardless of the situation. From this day on, Yue Heng became more and more prejudiced against Tang Guo. Tang Xiang didn''t seem to know that Tang Guo saved Yue Heng. Yue Heng thought that Tang Xiang had saved him without thinking. After watching this scene, everyone looked at the direction of the moon horizontally, and he saw his eyes were red, and there was a trace of blood falling down the corner of his mouth. "Yue Heng was demonic." Xu Zong said one more time, and yelled again, "It should be, Yue Heng has always been subjective. He can''t listen to other people''s words. He thinks that he is right. Unless, with such strong evidence, he will wake up. Hehe, but it is useless. " The picture of this life mirror has not stopped and continues, but Yue Heng has no mood to look at it anymore. Ji Qi walked in front of him: "Master, you should see clearly, don''t look in other ces, lest you miss many things, and it will be bad to injustice." "When did you know?" Of course Hengheng judged that Ji Qi knew the truth of the matter. "At that time, I listened to Tang Xiang''s nightmare and wanted to get rid of her. After chasing the snow mountain, I fell into the illusion. It should have been produced by this mirror of this life, so I saw my life twice." "it''s painful." see you tomorrow. This ne will end tomorrow. Be as short as possible. Chapter 3594: Geniuses who betray their relatives (117) Chapter 3594: Geniuses who betray their rtives (117) Chapter 3594 Geniuses who all betray their rtives (117) The picture of this life mirror finally came to Huoshi Mountain. It shows that the confrontation between Tang Xiang and Tang Guo, what Tang Xiang saved everyone, clearly Tang Guo asked the owner of the heart of Snow Mountain to help solve this crisis. Tang Xiang just wanted to get the heart of Snow Mountain, and she wanted to refine the heart of Snow Mountain! Everyone only felt that the three views were refreshed, and the shame could even reach this level. Tang Xiang waspletely dumbfounded and speechless. What exactly was that thing, and how did she reflect all her experiences? Does nt the baby that person gave her say that as long as you use that baby, you can block things like video stones? But how could that thing reflect everything she experienced. Tang Guo saw Tang Xiang''s doubts and exined: "The mirror of this life is refined by the ancient power. Only by understanding the space, the rules of time, and the avenue of enlightenment can you have the opportunity to sessfully refine the mirror. , Can you block the image stone? The image stone is considered a very low-level magic weapon, but this life mirror is a very advanced magic weapon, beyond the shielding magic weapon in your hand, of course, you can reflect everything in this life. " In many worlds, some rules are interlinked. Tang Xiang was paralyzed and had nothing to say. Suddenly, she jumped up and fled outside. Tang Guo saw it and did not do it, because someone would do it. This time, it wasn''t the season that started, but the moon. Yue Heng stopped in front of Tang Xiang, his eyes gloomy. "Master ... Master." Tang Xiang copsed all at once, pretending to be pitiful, "Master, I just want to live, I don''t want to live that kind of hard life anymore, I also want to have a strong master, me I just do nt want to be blinded, bullied, and killed while robbing the magic weapon. " "Then why are you hurting people?" Yue Heng asked. How much maintenance of Tang Xiang had been done before, how much Yueheng hated her at this time. "I" "Hand over." what? "Hand over Hunyuan Yanhua, it doesn''t belong to you." Yue Heng looked merciless. "From today, you are no longer a disciple of my Yue Heng. Please Sect Master, expel you from the Sect, hand over the Hunyuan me Flower, such a treasure, you are not worthy of possession. " "No, Master, that''s what you gave me. You can''t regret it. It''s my thing." But this is the treasure that changed her destiny. How could Tang Xiang be willing to give it up. "Master, do you think she will take the initiative to hand it over so consciously?" Ji Qi walked in front of Tang Xiang with coldness on his face. He unplucked Tang Xiang''s abstinence politely and ignored Tang Xiang''s yelling, Pass Najie to Yueheng, "Master, what should I do next, without me teaching you?" From this season onwards, there has been no awe to his master. Like Yueheng, he was born with a demon, and he has reached an uncontroble state. If he can''t solve it, he won''t have the chance to ask Xiandao in his life. Without any hesitation, Yue Heng directly erased the spiritual power of Na Jie, and regardless of Tang Xiang''s screams, took Hunyuan Yanhua from the inside. Subsequently, Na Jie was thrown to Tang Xiang. He took the jade box containing the Hunyuan Yanhua and walked to Tang Guo''s position. Standing in front of Tang Guo and handing the jade box to her, his voice was dry: "This should belong to you." "Do you think I still need it?" Tang Guo asked back, "Master Yuefeng, you are just my defeated man. Everyone has a lot of mes, what use is it for me?" "Sorry." Chapter 3595: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (118) Chapter 3595: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (118) Chapter 3595 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (118) "Sorry to be useful, there will not be so many regretful people in this world." Whether it was Ji Qi''s apology or Yue Heng''s remorse, she would not ept it. "Huanyuan Yanhua should have belonged to you. I can take you back as a disciple and teach you the best of everything. I can find you whatever you want, whatpensation you want, if you I ll give it to you. Even if it s Tang Xiang s life. " When Tang Xiang heard this, his face was as white as paper, and his eyes were full of despair. Tang Guo is still so calm, it seems that all this has nothing to do with her. Her performance is called Yueheng helpless. After seeing the truth, Yue Hengpletely copsed. Like Ji Qi, when he finished reading the truth, he felt sorry for himself. Why did he ignore those details in the past? As long as he is more careful to check the truth and listen to different voices, the result may be different. Why, it was cruel to let him know the truth until the end. Inwardly, Yue Heng hated Tang Xiang. Without Tang Xiang s calctions, he would not have misunderstood him as a true good student. It turned out that she was just a poor speaker, and she was the best. Tang Guo looked at the regret and annoyance in Yue Heng''s eyes and only felt amused. "You said, I will give you whatever you want, even if you want her life, I can get it for you." "Mr. Yuefeng, first of all, no matter what happened between you, it is said that Tang Guo''s cultivation practice now surpasses you, and she is not suitable to be your disciple. It is almost the same as your master. However, I think she should not Willing to ept disciples like you who don''t know well. "Xu Zong''s words, let everyonee back, yeah, Tang Guo''s cultivation practice is much stronger than Yueheng. The elders of Taichumen are silently thinking whether they have the power to fight in front of Tang Guo. Finally, they shook their heads, they were not sure, after all, Tang Guo dealt with Yue Heng easily. "ording to Tang Guo''s strength, he can already be qualified as the elder of Zongmen. Indeed, you were wronged before. Now you have any requirements, despite mentioning it." Taichu Menzong also reacted. Leaving the sect door, "However, this sect master believes that you are more powerful than the elders and can be qualified as the elders of the princes. The sect door is free to walk. With regard to the sect, you have the absolute right to intervene in the sect. Holy ce, you choose at will. " "I think the outside door is very good. Besides, I have not condensed Jindan. Now I am still building a foundation. ording to the rules, stay at the outside door." Taizong Sect Master wanted to say something, and was interrupted by Xu Zong: "I see the line, the outside door is not good." After he finished, he red at Taichu Sect Master and warned the other party against bad things, "Cultivation is everywhere , The most important thing is where do you think is best for you. " "Since that is the case, then it is so settled. Starting today, Tang Guo is my Taishang elder who was in the early ages and enjoys the treatment of the Taishang elders. In addition, the matter of Huo Shi Shan, thanks to the Taishang elders, saved us from being killed, I Proposal, let the elder Taizhang enter the treasure house of the sect, choose three kinds of treasures that suit your heart, do you have any objections? " "No objection, the lord is wise." "Then I would like to thank the suzerain." Tang Guo did not reject the good intentions of the early suzerain, many things, one code at a time. Among the Zongmen, there are still many people like Xu Zong and Feng Gulin. If you don''t know each other, how many things can anyone ask? After all, this world is still based on strength. Only when strength reaches a certain level can we be qualified to speak. "Small fruit." Yue Heng shouted Tang Guo, and she nced at her with strange eyes. "Master Yuefeng, your name is wrong." "Too elder," Yue Heng changed his mouth. "Although you don''t need this anymore, it still belongs to you. You are free to dispose of it." Tang Guo ignored Yueheng and turned away. "Small fruit, ept it." Tang Guo stopped and looked back: "I don''t need it. If you can''t send it out, don''t throw it out to feed the dog." Chapter 3596: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (119) Chapter 3596: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (119) Chapter 3596 Geniuses of Mutual Betrayal (119) Tang Xiang did not know when, he sneaked away. Tang Guo actually found out, no matter. Nowadays, Yue Heng and Ji Qi breed mental demons and cultivate hardships for progress. In this life, they have no chance to ask the fairy road. It can be said that they have lost the most important things in their lives. Maybe one day the heart demons will break out and they will die under thunder. She has not forgotten the Tang family. This Tang Xiang will be left to the Tang family for the time being. She could have grabbed the Tang family to watch today''s big show. Later, I thought about it so that they could see the true face of Tang Xiang. In case they regretted it, they came topensate her every day, and she was not good enough. It is better to leave Tang Xiang to them, she believes that Tang Xiang will not be polite. Family in front of Tang Xiang is not worth mentioning at all. Ji Qi didn''t see Tang Xiang as good, and secretly followed him, causing Tang Xiang and the Tang family a lot of trouble. Tang Xiang returned to the Tang family, crying that he was expelled from the school. Master and brother, and everyone else in Taichumen heard Tang Guo''s remarks. The Tang family was particrly angry. Last time, they made them very angry. At this point, the Tang family decided to cut off all contact with Taichumen directly, and announced that the two were simr. This operation made the people who knew it very funny. The Li family also heard about this and immediately disengaged from the Tang family. They don''t want to be enemies because of a Tang family, and Taichumen, and now the unfathomable Tang Guo. Besides, Li Sui''s face was also very thick. Tang Guo didn''t expect that the other party even had a face toe to her, and she looked tall. "Sister Tang, oh, no, too elder, are you going to see Li Sui?" Wu Mingxin asked, now his eyes are all glorious, he thought he was a waste person, did not expect to practice Tang Guo gave him the exercises Not only did he not waste, his training speed was as fast as riding a flying sword, he doubted whether he was dreaming. "not see." "OK, then I will drive him away." Li Sui saw that Wu Mingxin came out to deal with it, and said bluntly: "Who are you? Did you report that you are too elders, so I said that I am here?" Wu Mingxin felt that this person was a fool. He pped up with a p and beat Wu Mingxin dizzy, carrying the back cor and throwing it out. Soon, Li Hai came again. This time, Tang Guo met him. "I thought the elder prince would ask someone to beat me up and let me get away." Li Hai said with a smile, adding, "My concubines have been dismissed." "Li Er Gongzi dismissed his concubine, what does it have to do with me?" Wei Hao helped aside: "Yeah, what does it have to do with us being too elders? You don''t pour urine and take photos of yourself, is it worthy?" "Li Hai didn''t dare to want to be too elder, but just didn''t want to make the elder too unhappy." Li Hai still smiled. "In fact, there is no hatred between us. This time, I came here on behalf of the family. It s not apensation for the elder Taishang. It s the eldest brother who does nt know what to do and disturbs the elder Taishang. Please do nt worry about it. He acted before and it s really not a family advice. It was the stupid mother-inw of the eldest brother, who had a bad idea and almost offended. It''s really stupid, people are too elders, how can it be seen as a little meta-infancy? The people of the Li family do not **** and take photos of themselves. What kind of virtue are they able to afford? It''s not just a talent, he can do things every time he has to deal with the tail. Chapter 3597: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (120) Chapter 3597: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (120) Chapter 3597 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (120) "One yard to one yard, whoever does what is done to whom, I always have a clear sense of resentment, and I have no hatred, I will not treat people." "In this way, I can rest assured that Li Hai will retreat without disturbing the elders who are too old to clean up." Li Hai put down the gift and walked away. He didn''t talk about anything except apology. It must be clear about Tang Guo''s temperament. He didn''t want to be unpleasant. He was a wise man. Tang Guo didn''t really n to treat Li Hai, but the Li family had a stupid and talented Li Sui. The mess he got out of the time was enough for Li Hai to suffer. As she expected, Li Suiter caused a lot of trouble, but also wanted to help Tang Xiang, Li Hai couldn''t help but can only ask the elders of the family toe out and shut Li Sui. Trouble continues. One day, the Tang family suddenly discovered that the forces that had been friendly with them had stayed away from them and asked why, but no one had told them. After Tang Xiang returned to the family, the whole family was angry at Tang Guo''s behavior, and turned to Tang Xiang to give Tang Xiang the best resources. Tang Xiang decided to go out with Tang''s children to find opportunities to practice. Regarding those forces that are far from the Tang family, in fact they are inseparable from Ji Qi. He threatened that anyone who is close to the Tang family will not get along with him. Heard of the forces of truth, where dare to approach the Tang family. Besides, Tang Xiang was allocated many resources, which gradually caused dissatisfaction with other children of the family. In particr, Tang Xiang''s talent is not good, and there is not much progress. Many family children secretly discuss Tang Xiang behind their backs. Tang Tang, Tang Tang, and Tang Xun are all from Tang Xiang. Anyone who says that Tang Xiang is not, they will all scold. Especially the brother Tang Xun loves Tang Xiang very much, and he should save his own resources to Tang Xiang. But Tang Xiang only felt that it was not enough, and he was not moved at all. Family children are increasingly dissatisfied with Tang Xiang and begin to reject her. Tang Xiang seemed to be humiliated. During his training, he created many crises and killed countless family children. Tang Xun also believes that it is all those people who find themselves dead and deserve it. The elders of the family died because of their juniors, of course, not reconciled. Suspecting Tang Xiang''s head, Tang Xiang used all means to clear the rtionship. But this is just the surface. Those who question her are still questioning. The Tang family was finally in chaos. Many people in the family believed that Tang Xiang had killed his junior and asked Tang Xiang to pay his life. In order to protect Tang Xiang, Tang Tang and Tang Mu fought with these people, and eventually they were seriously injured before sending Tang Xiang out. Tang Xun began to take Tang Xiang to escape. After Tang Tang''s mother was seriously injured, the family did not intend to treat them, causing the two to be seriously injured. Now they are almost abolished. They only hope that one day Tang Xiang wille back to pick them up. They think Tang Guo is unconscionable, and only their son and Xiang''er are good. But they didn''t know that Tang Xun took Tang Xiang out for training. When he waspeting for a baby, Tang Xiang tried to **** the baby and ignored the life and death of Tang Xun. As he fell into the magma, he flew excitedly towards the baby''s ce. Tang Guo appeared when Tang Xun was about to drop magma. Time seemed to stand still, Tang Guo stood aside, Tang Xun was too excited to find Tang Guo did not mean to save him, fell into the magma with incredible eyes, and screamed in pain. As for what Huang Liang dreams, he is not worthy! Pushing magma into the magma is the best ending. After Tang Xun''s death, Tang Guo went to take the baby Tang Xiang wanted from the other side''s eyelids, and the one he took was a breeze, making Tang Xiang crazy and copsed. "Sooner orter I will kill you!" Tang Xiang screamed at Tang Guo''s back, screaming, "Tang Guo, don''t be proud!" Tang Guo recorded all this, and it was the old man Xue Xue who gave her a high-level image stone. Chapter 3598: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (121) Chapter 3598: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (121) Chapter 3598 Geniuses of all betrayal and rtives (121) Tang Guo came to the Tang family with the high-level image stone. Opening the familiar door, the smell of the medicine filled the house. No one cleaned the yard at a nce. Many of the things in it were gone. I didn''t know if it was sold or taken away. The Tang family has actually declined, and it was Tang Xiangsheng''s failure. She walked into Tang''s and Tang''s house. The room was empty. There were only simple tables and chairs. The cough came. She was immovable. The two looked at her in unison and shouted subconsciously: "Xiang''er." It was only after the call that Tang Guo stood at the door and his face sank instantly: "Howe you are here, you are not wee here." In fact, they have some expectations in their hearts. Anyway, this daughter is too elder in the early days and has countless resources. Maybe she can help them to heal, let them stand up again, and teach the family the old things. Didn''t she always like to bring them something back? But they were wrong, Tang Guo only handed them the high-level image stone: "I brought the news of your daughter and son, you must miss them very much, take a look." After that, Tang Guo left. When I walked to the door of the yard, I heard a cry of exmation from the two of them. Mother Tang burst into tears. Tang Guo did not go long before Ji Ji came again. There was still a man in his hand, it was Tang Xiang who was abolished and repaired by him. "I sent your daughter back, but your son was pushed into the magma by her, and the bones were all melted. I am a little helpless." From this day on, Tang Tang and Tang Mu were reunited, and every day they could hear all kinds of heartbreaking voices. Ji Qi has been guarding the walls of the courtyard, showing a very abnormal smile. Looking at the scene where the three tortured each other, his eyes became red and enchanted. People from Taichumen came to find Qi Qi, and Qi Qi looked for familiar people in the crowd. "I thought I was enchanted, and she woulde to take me." Ji Qi said with some expectation, "At least, in her hands, the sin in my heart will be relieved." "The beauty you don''t think about is too old to go to the elder''s calendar, and I have no time to manage these little things." Wu Mingxin said, "Now I will seal your cultivation practice. In the future, you will spend your time thinking about the cliff, and go to apany you. Heng, you are mentors and apprentices, or you have apanion, when will the demon disappear and when will youe out again. " Ji Qi understood that Tang Guo would never forgive the two of them for a day, and their demons could never disappear. Thinking over the cliff, Ji Qi saw Yue Heng sitting on the edge of the cliff. Yue Hengcked the fairy wind bones and more embarrassment. The robe was messy, and the disheveled hair looked very embarrassed, knowing that he wasing, and did not open his eyes, only asked: "Is everything done?" "After finishing, they will not be happy in their lives." "I feelfortable?" Ji Qi sat squatted aside, staring nkly at the white mist below: "It''s not very happy, no matter what she does, she actually doesn''t care. Even if I''m enchanted, she didn''t want toe over and collect me This devil. " "I fed Hunyuan Yanhua to the stray dog next to the mountain gate," Yue Heng opened his eyes. "Can you see the dog? How is it now?" "I didn''t see it," Ji Qi shook his head. "Since taking the precious elixir of Hunyuan Yanhua, I believe that the dog''s future achievements will not be small." "I asked Zong Men to let me go out and do one more thing, and I will go tomorrow." Ji Qi discovered that Yue Heng''s face also had some fierce colors, and he knew that he was enchanted like himself. It''s just that Zongmen has a way to control them. "What do you want to do?" Chapter 3599: Geniuses who have betrayed their relatives (end) Chapter 3599: Geniuses who have betrayed their rtives (end) Chapter 3599 Geniuses of the Betrayal (End) The air was silent for a while, and after a while, only Yueheng said: "Take that dog to meet Tang Xiang, let her understand that even if this thing is given to the dog, she is not worthy." Tang Guoter heard that Yue Heng and Ji Qi had done something to take the dog who took the Hunyuan Yanhua to Tang Xiang, who would explode Tang Xiang''s qi and meridians, and spray blood Fainted. After listening, she did not express any opinions and continued her own experience. I haven''t been lonely all the way, and I will always meet some strange people. Wherever you go, there are people waiting there to give her convenience. It''s not so much an experience as it is to travel around. Wei Hao, Leng Xing, Zhang Feng have been with her all the time. Encountered the same strange people, Tang Guo will chat with them andugh. Until one day when he woke up, Wei Hao and the others around her disappeared, and a handsome man in a red robe reced him. "How about Wei Hao?" "Eat me." Mei Hanbai couldn''t help but even sealing the memory of the incarnation, watching her chattering andughing with her countless incarnations every day, he just couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t help but summon all the incarnations back together with the memory Child fusion. "It was you who merged." "It''s almost the same." Mei Han was hesitated. "Last time I promised you to pick the plum blossoms you like. Why didn''t you go to Xueshan to find me?" "I''m invincible now. I don''t need it. Leave it to those in need." "Those ordinary people are not worthy." Mei Hanbai was awkward, and the whole person changed. A huge plum tree appeared, and there were countless gorgeous plum blossoms blooming on it: "Pick it, pick what you like, you are wee, what Mei Hanbai promised Will not regret it. " ... "If you don''t like this look of me, which one you like, I will show it to you." One day, Mei Hanbai took out a booklet, "This is a portrait of all of my incarnations, you look like you , I ll show you what I want to talk to, what I will look like. " The old man Xue who observed all this silently couldn''t help but shake his head. It is rumored that Taichumen has a legendary character who is powerful and invincible, but her realm will always only bepleted. Every time the Zongmen senior asked her when she entered the inner door, she stayed at the outer door for many years under the pretext that she hadn''t finished. No one knows, above her head, there is a little robbery cloud that has been lurking for unknown years, waiting for the flowers to be thankful, and not waiting for this powerful monk to form a pill. In the end, this little robbery cloud retired with zero business to be a legend of the robbery generation. When Tang Guo left the world, there was a familiar sound in his ear, with an angry and corrupt voice: "Damn, that''s all." "Noisy, you frightened her, don''t know that she was the foundation of perfection, the soul is very fragile?" This is Mei Hanbai''s voice, "Or eat you, save bad things." "Ahhhh ... you let go, you **** it!" When Tang Guo''s consciousness fell into darkness, she only heard Mei Hanbai''s voice: "All said, she has only the foundation period, her soul is fragile, you dirty things will scare her, she will be scared by you, wait for death . " Tang Guo heard the familiar screams in his heart. I understand who did Tang Xiang s rebirth. Above all realms, there is a deep ce, and a very transparent soul suddenly appears. Dangling, as if it might dissipate at any time. Look at his face, not only pale, but also scared. "Yuan Shao, what''s the matter with you?" A man suddenly appeared beside the soul, looking at him, surprised. Yuan Jiu sipped: "Crazy man, he was almost swallowed by him! He clearly knew she wasn''t dead, she had to work hard with Lao Tzu and wanted to eat Lao Tzu. Fortunately, Lao Tzu ran fast." "Yuan Shao, your situation is very bad, and the soul may dissipate at any time." "Then what are you still doing, you''re not taking me back quickly? In my case, can I go on my own?" How could he be good if he had swallowed most of his soul in life? How could he have such a stupid subordinate. "Yes, yes, the subordinate took Yuan Shao back immediately." "You wait for me!" see you tomorrow Chapter 3600: Pond fish (1) Chapter 3600: Pond fish (1) Chapter 3600 Pond Fish (1) "Almost?" "Enough ce, just like that, hurry up, light up, sacrifice the dragon king." As the sentence fell, a small boat dressed in red and floating on the sea was lit. The boat was covered with hay, firewood, and it seemed to have been sprinkled with oil. As the little me fell into the crackling mes, the boat was soon surrounded by fire. Tang Guo was awakened by the heat. When she woke up, she saw that there was fire all around. She wanted to stand up, only to find that her hands and feet were tied up. [Host, knife. Seeing the system, Tang Guo quickly found a knife toe out, which fell on her hand. The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and some of her clothes are about to burn. If she wakes up in time, she might be burned alive here. Tang Guo cut the rope with a knife, and cut off a part of the red dress that burned on her body. Through the fire, she looked up at the shore, where many people stood, wearing coarse linen. Those people are watching here without any action, as if they know what happened. Therefore, now she can''t call for help from the people on the shore. Most of the people who sent her here are the people on the shore. Seeing that the boat was about to burn to the middle, Tang Guo cut a part of the firewood with a knife and jumped directly into the sea. This position is facing away from the shore, plus the location is far away, those people did not find her action. She floated in the water, found a reef to hide, and waited quietly for the red boat to be burned into the sea ashes. At this time, she found that the people on the shore actually bowed to the sea and shouted that the Dragon King blessed him, and asked the Dragon King not to rain anymore, washed their houses and cropped. Tang Guo was silent, watching the end of all this quietly, watching the people dressed up by the vigers go away,pletely disappeared, and then climbed the reef, condensing the endless sea, and lost in thought. "It seems that this time, I was treated as a sacrifice to this so-called dragon king." [The host is big, do you want to find a ce first? I nced just now, and there was an uninhabited ind half an hour away. ording to the current situation, the shore is temporarily unable to go back. "Then go to the uninhabited ind first, and choose a small boat for me." Her body is a weak woman at first nce. After she was soaked in water, the coolness from her body made her feel a little ufortable. Still find a ce to settle down, survive for a while, and then think of his method. Even if I go back, I''m afraid I can''t do anything even if I go back. Those people want her life. Among the stories, wait for her to improve her strength first. She has already felt that this world can be cultivated. Perhaps, there is a dragon king in the mouth of these dumb people. The system selects a small boat, and Tang Guo swipes to the location of the unmanned ind in the direction pointed by the system. After half an hour, she went to the ind, changed herself into clean clothes, and ate some food before going to the group to report safety. The appearance of Tang Guo made the friends in the group very happy. Because of thest world, Tang Guo said that there are many things to do, and he rarely chats with them, which makes them very worried and unustomed. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, how is your situation now? Is there anything we can do for you? Chapter 3601: Pond fish (2) Chapter 3601: Pond fish (2) Chapter 3601 Chichi (2) [School Flower]: Not for the time being, I just escaped the danger, and the specific situation has not yet had time to check. Seeing Tang Guo saying this, the people in the group asked her what was going on. [Margaret]: School Flower, did a magician attack you? There was some dignified atmosphere, when Margaret''s words came out, it made people feel rxed. Margaret was really interesting, turning around and asking if Tang Guo had reached the magical world. [Fairy Fairy]: Sister, do nt worry. It takes time to meet such a thing. When the timees, the school flowers will naturally go to you. You ask every time, disappointed every time, and the creation **** on your side may not be as you wish. Sister, I suggest you go through several worlds and ask again, maybe one day you wake up, the school flowers are by your side? [Marguerite]: Sister, it really hurts me to talk like this. However, what you said seems reasonable, well, I know, this time the school flower should not be in the magic world. I''m used to it. If the school has spent the magic world, it''s definitely the first time to ask me about the situation in the group, not to say these things now. [Ziyun]: Margaret, you have be smarter. [Chi Xiao]: Mentality is also much better. [Margaret]: Because I have made a group of bad friends, it s not good to be in a bad state of mind, okay, do nt ridicule me. Did nt Xiaohua say that she just escaped the crisis? This time, I must have encountered any trouble. See if the school flowers need help. [School Flower]: It should not be needed for the time being. I wo nt be polite with you when I need it. When I woke up, I was on a burning boat, and there were many vigers on the coast. If I didn''t guess wrong, I should be regarded as the sacrifice of the dragon king. So, now I have found an uninhabited ind and n to settle here first. [Ziyun]: Then it is dangerous. Can the world practice? If not, let us give you something to defend yourself. Although he knew that Tang Guo would notck these things, Ziyun and Chi Xiao were still very worried. They wished to send all the good things in their hands to Tang Guo. Perhaps this is friendship and concern. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, there should be no house on that ind, right? I''ll send you a house in the past. This is what I just refined sessfully. After you recognize the Lord, you can ce this house anywhere. Later, I asked Brother Mo to help you increase the dot matrix method. Not only can you live, but you can also take refuge. It is very convenient. Don''t refuse. This is my most proud product. They are very greedy. Originally intended to give you, you rarely appear in thest world, there has never been a chance. Chi Xiao said so, Tang Guo naturally did not refuse. [Chi Xiao]: Brother Mo acted very quickly. Seeing what I said, I ran here quickly and was helping you to increase your formation. Since you can practice, there must be other powerful characters on your side. You need to improve your strength, and it will not work for a while. Let Brother Mo give you a bit more. [Ziyun]: Then I will give some medicine to my sister. My current alchemy technology has improved a lot. In order to facilitate my sister, these days, I have refined all the medicines that can be used in various realms. You see it works. [Margaret]: What can I give you? Chapter 3602: Pond fish (3) Chapter 3602: Pond fish (3) Chapter 3602 Chiyu (3) [Marguerite]: I am best at cursing, or give you a spell. If you meet someone who wants to hit your attention, you can throw a spell at them. My spell is stronger than before. Later, other people in the group also expressed their hearts and sent Tang Guo what they thought she needed. ... In just half a day, there was an exquisite little house on the originally uninhabited ind. Tang Guo lived in the house before he began to receive the memories of this world. She was indeed used as a sacrifice by the vigers and dedicated to the King of the Sea Dragon. The reason is that flooding for three consecutive years here will not only destroy the crops of the vigers, but also the houses, and countless people died in the floods. A Taoist believes that the people here angered the Dragon King, so they must choose sacrifices for the Dragon King, so that the Dragon King will not regenerate and destroy their houses and crops. The vigers decided to draw lots, no more than eighteen at the age of fifteen, and the girl who won the lottery will be a sacrifice to the dragon king. The person who originally selected the offering was not the original owner, but a person named Tang Xueer. Tang Xueer is certainly not willing to be a sacrifice. She feels that this approach ispletely nonsense. She thinks that there is no such thing as a dragon king in this world. Using this method to please the dragon king is simply foolish. At first she tried to persuade the county officials and vigers. Some people did agree with Tang Xueer''s statement and felt that offering sacrifices to the Dragon King could not solve the problem at all. But many people are as enchanted, thinking that they have angered the Dragon King, especially the Taoist who is provoking them, making many people feel that they must dedicate sacrifices to the Dragon King. In the end, Tang Xueer fled the day before, and the vigers hurriedly sought a solution from Taoists. The Taoist said: "At this time, you can only choose another bride. In short, the sacrifice to the Dragon King cannot be missed. If you miss the hour, you will cause a disaster. When the timees, you will me the Dao for not reminding you that the Dragon King is angry, will you All are overwhelmed here, and one is not left. " At the suggestion of Taoists, the vigers held a lottery overnight. Tang Guo s family did not agree with the sacrifice. They believed that this ce was not a ce to stay for a long time. The sacrifice of the Dragon King began, and I do nt know how many such things will follow. Tang Guo s parents, nning to leave the vige at dawn, never returned. There is plenty of water here, so they go to a ce with less floods than to plunge their daughter into crisis. Mr. Tang, Tang Shushan, the father of Tang Guo, is actually a businessman. Unexpectedly, I encountered such a thing. However, they took a step slower. That night the lottery was drawn, and the original owner was just drawn. The Tang family was certainly not willing, but how could they fight this group of lunatics, the Tang family was all tied up, Tang Guo was also stunned, tied up, and put it on the boat. Then, it was Tang Guo who came across and encountered something. After being burned alive, the original owner did not see the so-called dragon king, nor even reincarnate. Instead, he wandered in the world as a lone soul and wild ghost. He saw his mother hanged and died, and father sued to no avail, and he was killed. At the gate of the county government office, in order to help her to redress her grievances, her brother ran everywhere, but to no avail, and eventually became crazy. After many years, she saw a truth before she understood why she was suffering. New ne, so a littlete today Chapter 3603: Pond fish (4) Chapter 3603: Pond fish (4) Chapter 3603 Pond Fish (4) The so-called fairy fight, the pond fish suffered. The original owner is the pond fish that is implicated in the fairy. It should be said that the floods in her hometown for several years were also affected by these gods. After the death of the original owner, it turned into a lone soul and wild ghost, and then saw the family ruined with his own eyes, and eventually became a wraith. She returned to the vige and began to retaliate against the vigers of Tangjia Vige. As long as the vigers rted to this matter could not escape. Under the revenge of the original owner, the vige slowly turned into an unmanned vige, a ghost vige. The souls of the vigers in the vige were swallowed by her. Since then, she has lived in this vige. Anyone who enters the Tangjia Vige will fall into the illusion created by the original owner with his soul. In the illusion, there will be scenes where she was killed. If the people who fell into the illusion are in the same way as the vigers, she will kill people without mercy and devour the soul. After she became a ghost king, she also drifted to other ces. Saying that she is a grievance, she will not take the initiative to harm others, but she is not merciless at first. There will be many natural disasters in this world. The reason why she floats everywhere is that she remembers what happened to her, but it was because of a natural disaster that eventually turned into a man-made disaster. It may be that she no longer wants to see such things happen, but wherever a natural disaster urs, she will drift away to see. As long as someone dared to seek the so-called gods and immortals by means of sacrifice, she would kill those stupid people. Finally, those who were sacrificed were brought back to the ghost vige. Over time, Tangjia Vige, an external ghost vige, actually lived with a group of women who took refuge. These women are actually a little afraid of the original owner. The original owner rescued them, and they are also grateful, and their emotions are veryplicated. After the original owner became a ghost, he killed many people and devoured many souls. Of course, he was noticed long ago. After Tang Xueer escaped that year, she met her real son Fu Sheng and experienced many difficulties. The two eventually came together. After expert guidance, they have to ovee thest difficulty before they can achieve positive results. The person who instructed Tang Xueer told her that because she had fled, another woman was buried in the mes, saying that the other party had be an evil ghost king and asked Tang Xueer to go back to realize the original owner and let the original owner let go of all hatred. As long as Tang Xueer can influence this evil spirit, there will be no obstacle between him and Fu Sheng. In order to be with true love, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng set off together and rushed to Tangjia Vige. As soon as they entered Tangjia Vige, the two fell into illusion and experienced what the original owner had experienced. Tang Xue''er himself is a person who opposes to seek God by means of sacrifice. Of course, such a test cannot help Tang Xue''er. And Fu Sheng is really sincere to Tang Xue''er. In the illusion, she doesn''t care about her life for Tang Xue''er, and doesn''t even care about her life or death. The love of the two, unlike those ignorant vigers, who dared to resist, reminded the original owner of the family members who were mad because of her death and were moved by them. She promised that Tang Xueer would not kill anyone again. When she knew that Fu Sheng was the current prince, he asked him to put an end to sacrificial practices. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng agreed that the grievances of the original owner disappeared, and they handed over the remaining women in Tangjia Vige to the two to look after them and entered the prefecture. Because of the serious crimes shemitted, she was tortured into eighteenyers of hell. The original owner did not have any fluctuations in these. She did kill many people. Even if these people were wrong, she did it. She was willing to be punished. Chapter 3604: Pond fish (5) Chapter 3604: Pond fish (5) Chapter 3604 Pond Fish (5) After looking at the old mirror, she went to the 18th floor of **** and was punished. In the eighteenth floor hell, she met a friend before she realized why she hade to this step. The original owner who had already dissipated his grievances, the grievances on his body instantly filled thend, shocking the Three Realms. Everything has to be said about Tang Xueer, Tang Xueer is not a mortal, originally a daughter of the Snow God of Tiangong. Because a certain time the Snow God has realized, and received the will, he needs to go down somewhere to snow. This snow will bring many disasters to ordinary people, this winter will be sad. Xueshen needs to realize it and let her daughter Tang Xueer go to snow. This snow needs to be as long as three months, or it will be snowing day after day. Tang Xueer was holding an artifact to snow, and after a month of heavy snowfall, the local vigers who were not wealthy in the first ce became more and more sad and could not find any fresh dishes. Even many people were frozen to death. Regarding these, Tang Xueer was not moved. Until she saw a teenager shaving food in the snow and brought it back to his mother, the rest would be distributed to the neighbors, so every day, her hands were swollen. Tang Xue''er wonders why this teenager is so persistent. She turned into an ordinary person and went down to meet the teenager. After two visits, she was moved by the teenager''s attachment and kindness. He often heard him say that if the snow continued, the vige would not know how many people would die. The teenager''s hand was not swollen like it looked, Tang Xueer couldn''t bear it. When it snowed in the back, the water was released, causing the vigers here to escape. Originally, the young family could not survive this robbery. Tang Xueer not only snowed and released water, but also got married with the teenager. One day in the sky, one year on the ground. The amount of snowfall was not enough, and the Emperor soon discovered that he sent someone to catch Tang Xueer and ask why. Tang Xueer made two mistakes. The first was to sympathize with mortals privately and reduce the amount of snowfall. The second was to get married to mortals. The two mistakes made Emperor Tian forgive. In the end, Tang Xueer was demoted by the Heavenly Emperor into the world, suffering and suffering. Wherever Tang Xueer was born, all kinds of natural disasters and human disasters will ur. In Tang Xueer''s life, tens of millions of people will suffer disasters because of her. The mortal and Tang Xueer still have a rtionship, and the gods of the Tiangong are very angry, thinking that they should give some color to the two. Heaven Emperor issued an order, as long as the two meet, and together, countless people will die and they will suffer for a lifetime. If they can alle together without fear of difficulty, it is God''s destiny, and Tiangong will no longer stop them together. It can be said that Tang Xue''er and the mortal were willing to be relegated to the mortal reincarnation suffering this time. They also bet with Heavenly Emperor that the two will surely experience the return of suffering, and then all the gods should stop interfering with them. At this point, they went through disaster. This life where the original owner exists is the tenth life of the two. As long as this life, they still walk together without fear of hardships, and finally save the original host of this resentful ghost king, they will be able to have a positive result. In the eighteenthyer of hell, the original owner learned this from her new friend. The grievances broke out on the spot and became the evil spirits of the Three Realms. No one could stop her grievances. She hated it, because it was a mistake made by the fairy himself. Why did they implicate these little mortals and let her family die. Subsequently, the original ownerined and broke through the hell, leading countless evil spirits to attack the Tiangong, causing great shock. However, she eventually lost. She can''t beat it. She is going to fight against the Tiangong. There are too many capable people on it, and she can only die unwillingly. see you tomorrow Chapter 3605: Pond fish (6) Chapter 3605: Pond fish (6) Chapter 3605 Pond Fish (6) After reading all the memories, Tang Guo''s heart was filled with a strong sense of grief and indignation. She can feel the kind of hatred of the original owner at that time. Because it is an ordinary person, not strong enough, fate can be calcted by the so-called fairy god. Is she doing something wrong? Obviously, she did nothing wrong. The biggest mistake was that she was not strong enough. The original owner cannot be so powerful against the fairy, she can. Counting the time, she only went to this ce for a long time, the original owner''s parents, brother, have not yet died. The mother of the original owner hanged herself a few dayster, and now the family should be released and chased to the beach. Thinking of this, Tang Guo changed himself into a blood-red dress and put on a red scarf. Jump on the previous boat and paddle to the seaside from Tangjia Vige. At this time, the sea was calm, and there was some smoke rising vaguely. Suddenly there was a woman in a red dress rowing a boat at sea, which seemed a little weird. Tang Guo did not row towards the coast, but waited on the sea, covered with smoke, and could not see her without a closer look. It wasn''t until there were three staggering people on the shore that she moved. The woman''s crying tears could not be covered by the wind and rain. At this time, the sky was raining again, and the woman''s voice not only became smaller, but became louder and louder, like the thunder, the inside was full of grief and sadness. "God, do you have long eyes or not? You are going to rain and flood here. What''s wrong with my family''s fruit? Why don''t those people who have no consciencee to see them and kill my fruit, God stopped raining Is it? Stopped? " "Guo''er, Niang''s good son, it''s all Niang who hurt you. If you listen to your dad, no matter the wind and rain, go early, you won''t be in trouble. It''s Niang''s fault, it''s Niang Hurt you. " Tang Shushan hurriedly supported Liu Mn, who was crying, even though he was not crying like Liu Mn, his eyes were red, and there was sadness, anger, and hatred in it. "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t take you back to worship the ancestor. If I were not willing to give up here, I would have toe back to worship the ancestor, and Guo''er wouldn''t be in trouble. I shouldn''t buy all the silver money I brought back, scattered Give the vige these wolf-hearted things, "Tang Shushan said with a trembling voice," what goodness is, what kindness is, what is the use of pitiful people, everything is more than a demon sentence, and finally helped a group of people The white-eyed wolf hurts our fruits. " "Guo''er, it''s Dad''s uselessness. Dad didn''t protect you. You can rest assured that Dad will definitely redress your grievances and punish those foolish people." Tang Guo''s elder brother Tang Yao, with red eyes at this time, said angrily: "Father and mother, otherwise I will kill them all and avenge my sister. My sister was burned alive by them, I will never I will forgive this group of executioners. Father and mother, if you agree, let me stay and kill all the people in the vige. It s all my carelessness, I did nt expect them to take medicine directly and take my sister away. If I then Be careful, your sister will not die. " "Yaoer, no." Liu Mn quickly stopped. "The mother has lost the fruit and can''t lose you anymore. This is for me and your father. You leave the vige immediately. My father and I will solve it." Chapter 3606: Pond fish (7) Chapter 3606: Pond fish (7) Chapter 3606 Pond Fish (7) "Let''s go to the official, please ask the county lord to do justice for Guo''er." Tang Shushan said, "Yaoer, stop talking about what you just said. This method is undesirable. You are still young and can''t lose because of this matter. Lifetime. You go first, leave here, my mother and I will find a way. " "Dad, mother, it''s time for this, how can I go?" Tang Yao retorted. In this case, how can he leave the vige, leave his parents, and don''t get a fair deal for his sister, he will not be reconciled. "Yaoer, listen to Daddy''s, let''s go first." Tang Shushan thought more than Tang Yao''s, "It makes sense that Daddy let you go first, in case my mother and I can''t help your sister''s grievance with the county master. If you think of other ways, you must get justice for your sister. If you ca nt sue the county master, you will sue to the capital. Tang Yao understood now that Tang Shushan was not sure that he could get justice from the county master. Let him go first, just in case. But Tang Yao was still not reconciled, believing that this way was too slow and not necessarily sessful. "Dad, anyway, the people in the vige are not benevolent. I think it''s better to kill them directly to avenge my sister." Tang Shushan scolded: "There are thousands of old and young people in the vige. Do you think everyone should kill? At least, those half-big girls and children are innocent. Yao''er, just killing people, can''t solve the problem. In fact, Dad ca nt wait to kill all the killers, but Yao''er, you have a certain degree of confidence, kill them all? Our family will not martial arts, and will not bring any followers when theye back, and the money on them is mostly scattered. Do it. And kill them, will you ask your sister to get justice? " "It''s better to let your sister die," Tang Yao said stubbornly. In his view, those who are injustice in the vige are important for his sister. Whatever innocent, innocent, have eaten their family''s food and epted their family''s good intentions. At the most crucial time, even if it is not an aplice, it is also an indifferent bystander, who has never said anything to his sister. All are a group of selfish ghosts, timid. His most beloved sister is gone, and he still cares about so much. With this in mind, Tang Yao could not vite Tang Shushan''s words. Still reluctantly agree, temporarily not to start with the people in the vige. "Okay, dad, I promise you first. If it doesn''t work, I will use my own method to avenge my sister. Don''t stop it." When Tang Guo heard Tang Yao say this, he shook his head involuntarily. Although Tang Yaoter thought of many ways to kill the people in this vige, they were unsessful. Since the ritual method was used, the demon path has been in the vige. That demon said, it does have some skills. After the death of the Tang Shushan couple, Tang Yao first nned to apply for a grievance on the official career, but encountered many obstacles. After failing in official career, he went to learn martial arts, returned to the vige to take revenge, was stopped by the demon road, and abolished his kung fu. Later, Tang Yao poisoned the well in the vige again. It was because the demon discovered that it had stopped all this. After the people in the vige knew it, he beat Tang Yao again. As the saying goes, one blows one''s arrogance, then exhausts, and then declines. The sessive failures brought a heavy blow to Tang Yao, and his revenge for his family was fruitless. Tang Yao became mad. In the end, it became a lunatic that everyoneughed at. After Tang Yao went crazy, the demon road left the vige. Until the grievance of the original owner returned to the vige, turning the entire vige into a ghost vige, devouring the souls of those culprits. Tang Guo felt that all this happened too coincidental. Chapter 3607: Pond fish (8) Chapter 3607: Pond fish (8) Chapter 3607 Pond Fish (8) It seems that the demon Dao has been staying in the vige, guarding the people in the vige, in order to wait for the original owner to kill the people in the vige and be the ghost king. This is a conspiracy. This sentence sounded in Tang Guo s mind. Since those fairy gods liked to calcte, the emperor wanted to punish the Snow God s daughter. It makes no sense that Snow God would look at his daughter s suffering and maybe use secretly to help her daughter. What about refuge? Possibly, the original owner is the stepping stone for refuge. After those immortals made mistakes, did all the people who experienced disasters operate in this way? She once read a book where the monsters in the background can''t die, even if they eat countless people in the world, as long as the monster''s owner appears, they can be taken away. As for those without a background, destiny can''t escape death, and it''s really a joke. Tang Yao still agreed to the request of the Tang Shushan couple ording to the original plot, and left first. Tang Shushan seemed to be prepared early, and handed the burden to Tang Yao: "Yaoer, you will return to Jiangnan on this trip, sell the property, and dispose of the goods. These, I wanted you to concentrate on studying and give your business to Guoer to take care of. Now that Guo''er is dead, you are not the one, just stop it. " "Some of the money is used to buy houses and fields, and the other part is left to your own allocation. If bad news is sent from your father and mother, you will find another way to apply for grievances for Guoer." "Okay, dad." The original Tang Yao did exactly what Tang Shushan thought. I bought a house and a field, and knew that my father and mother had failed to file a grievance. Dad mmed into the door of the county government office, and the mother also hanged herself. He intends to study hard and use the right way to help his family grievances. Unexpectedly, the county magistrate, after knowing this matter, caused him countless troubles. In the end, he also got into awsuit. He was used of robbing and robbing women, stealing property, and sentenced to good days in prison. Qualifications. Knowing the truth, Tang Yao didn''t want to use any right way to solve this matter, andter returned to the vige to revenge, but unfortunately failed. The end of this family can be said to be very miserable. It is obviously not a traitor, but it does not have a good ending. God really does not have long eyes. "Father and mother, take care." Tang Yao didn''t say much this time, turned around with his burden and left. Tang Yao will not have any problems there for the time being, Tang Guo did not follow. The Tang Shushan couple wept at the beach for a long time before leaving. [Host, do nt you take them to the ind? ] The system made a suspicious voice, [Now take them to the ind, will everything be resolved? "This family has kindness in their hearts. The Tang Shushans do not experience true despair. They will not understand what I will do in the future. Let them first go through things that should not be done every day. " If she can, she doesn''t want the couple to suffer, but the kind-hearted people don''t suffer much and do not experience despair. They will always be kind to some people. She didn''t intend to let go of the people in this vige. Although she will not kill them all like the original owner, there will be no less revenge for them. Didn''t they think that the sacrifice of the dragon king with a girl would stop the flood? She will let them know that offering sacrifice to the dragon king has no effect. Chapter 3608: Pond fish (9) Chapter 3608: Pond fish (9) Chapter 3608 Pond Fish (9) Because the two couples may be killed in a few days, Tang Guo did not return to the ind to practice, but nned to follow them first, apany them through a desperation, resolved the two couple''s affairs, and then returned to the ind to practice. Tang Guo put on a cloak made by Chixiao and followed behind the couple. By the way, she intends to see how sacred the demon path that encourages the vigers to worship the dragon king with a girl. She didn''t believe that there was any coincidence in this kind of thing, and most of the calctions behind it. The Tang Shushan couple helped each other, and Liu Mn was almost leaning in his arms. Before crying with tears, she had no strength. "Fujun, does the County Master really manage Guo''er''s affairs?" Liu Mn asked with some uncertainty. "If it doesn''t matter, what should we do?" "Ma''am, we still have Yao''er. Yao''er is a piece of material for reading. He loves Guoer''s sister the most. When Yao''er is going to high school in the future, if we are unsessful, Yao''er will definitelye back and redress our Guoer. Yao''er changed the property of the seller and moved away from the ce where he was, hoping that the disaster would not burn him for the time being. Even if we go to the county government and fail to sue, there will still be Yao''er. " "So, Husband, you don''t have much confidence that the county master can help Guoer apply for grievances?" Tang Shushan''s silent appearance, Liu Mn already understood: "Are you afraid that we will fail and will cause trouble before letting Yaoer go first." "Remember that when we first came back to the county government office, when we saw someone walking into the county government office?" Liu Mn shook her head in confusion, when she noticed that. Along the way, I saw that many people in my hometown were suffering. I was thinking about doing something to help them, and I was busy asking where to buy food. "I saw it, that demon''s way, he entered the county government." Tang Shushan''s face was heavy. "I just don''t know what he has to do with the county master. I''m not willing to leave like this, let our fruit die in vain, And he was not sure that the county master would not be biased towards the demon and these foolish people, so Yaoer was asked to leave first. " "No matter what, I will listen to my husband''s decision." "I knew you were like this, so you didn''t let you go. ording to your temperament, I''m sure you are where I am, and you won''t go." The two smiled at each other, but only bitterly. The two returned to the vige and met many vigers. When these vigers saw them, they looked away, not knowing whether they were guilty or guilty. The two who used to be kind to people and smiled when they saw each other did not look at the vigers. At this time, a skinny woman came up: "Sister Lan, don''t be too sad, Dao Chang said that this is God''s will, God''s will not do it. Who called this lottery, then she got your girl? The Dragon King is not angry, we will always remember your girl, we will give her a card, worship her every day, thank her. " Liu Mn almost fainted when he heard this. grateful? bow down? Does her family need it? "Besides, no one can be the Princess of the Dragon King. Maybe your girl is already enjoying the blessing in the Dragon Pce now. The governor said that this is a blessing, not a bad thing." Liu Mn looked at the dry and thin woman, her hands sped, looking respectful, and she felt sick. She really couldn''t hold back, a p in the face of the woman: "Shut up!" Chapter 3609: Pond fish (10) Chapter 3609: Pond fish (10) Chapter 3609 Pond Fish (10) "Ouch, how are you beating people!" The thin woman really didn''t expect that Liu Mn, who usually looks very gentle, would beat people without words. Looking at it with little effort, she was so dizzy with a p in the face that her face was hot and painful. If she had no flesh on her face and her skin was yellow and yellow, it might be red and swollen. The skinny woman did speak to Liu Mn with a gloating mood, after all, she was jealous of Liu Mn in her heart. Liu Mn used to be just a herd of cows in the vige, but she was so lucky that she married Tang Shushan. Tang Shushan took Liu Mn out to do business, and it was sessful. Let Liu Mn live the life of richdy. Can she not envy? What made her the most reluctant was that the Tang family hade to her house to have a kiss, because Tang Shushan was a poor boy with a family of disciples at that time. How could she be worth it? Not to mention a cow, even if there is no sheep, there is only one old hen. Who knew Tang Shushan had such achievements. Every time Liu Mn met her hometown, she wore gold and silver, but she gave her jealousy. Now Liu Mn lost her love, let alone, she was really happy. Besides, it s a good thing that the Taoist leader is an expert, who sacrifices a Tang fruit to calm down the Dragon King s anger and will not cause flooding again. "It''s you I beat you!" Liu Mn shivered and gave the dry and thin woman a p, so that the other side wailed with pain, and the dry and thin woman stopped, and she would fight with Liu Mn. Tang Shushan quickly pulled Liu Mn behind him, and this time Liu Mn hit someone, he didn''t feel anything wrong. No matter how benevolent, no one can bear such offense. Tang Guo saw this, stretched out one leg, and tripped the thin woman''s foot, causing the other person to fall directly to the ground, and his face fell on the uneven stone. In this fall, she was directly covered with blood and broke her face. "This is called retribution." Liu Mn said breathlessly. Tang Shushan quickly took her back when she saw that the situation was wrong. Tang Guo stood beside the dry and thin woman, gently holding her chin. She felt that the vige could indeed be haunted. It was unreasonable, and the original owner was burnt to death, and they could live a peaceful life. The Tang Shushan couple stayed at home all day and simply ate something. "Ma''am, have some more food. I''m going to the county government office tomorrow. What if I have no energy?" "it is good." Obviously, there was no appetite, and the two still pushed the food into their mouths. It was dark and Tang Guo watched the two couples lie down before leaving their yard. Instead, she found the home of the skinny woman, and she lit a candle. Wearing an incognito, holding a burning candle, wandering around the dry woman''s house. To the naked eye, only one candle was floating in the air, which was very strange. She opened the door and went to the dry woman''s room first. A candle suddenly lit up the whole room, waking up the dry woman''s couple. The two opened their eyes at the same time. Through the candlelight, Tang Guo also saw various scars on the face of the dry and thin woman, apparently fell this afternoon and looked particrly scary. "what--" The two couples were really frightened when they saw a candle floating in the house. Tang Guo didn''t squeak, so he took a candle and wandered around their house. When they were stunned, the candles floated on their mosquitos, igniting their mosquitos, and the fire burst into mes like the sound of a boat burning when she woke up. The two felt a greater and greater fire, and then they ran out pale and shouted, "A ghost!" see you tomorrow Chapter 3610: Pond Fish (11) Chapter 3610: Pond Fish (11) Chapter 3610 Pond Fish (11) Tang Guo did not hurry, went to other rooms in their house, after waking people up, lit their mosquitos or clothing in front of each other''s eyes, watching them run out in fright, and could not helpughing, but Terrified people. After scaring people almost, she returned to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard and went to the original owner''s room, intending to lie here for a night. As for the other houses in the vige, they will be burned tomorrow night. The inexplicable fire of the thin woman''s house soon awakened everyone else in the vige. Tang Guo only burned their mosquitos, without some clothes, and did not intend to burn everything. So although the fire burned strangely, it was quickly wiped out by the people in the vige. The Tang Shushan couple were also awakened by the noisy and noisy sound outside. The two put on their clothes and helped each other to walk to the vige where there was fire. When we reached the crowd, we heard people talk about this strange fire. As well as the family of the thin woman, she was talking about the scene at that time with a lingering fear. The dry and thin woman was called Liu, and her torch reflected on her face at this time, showing her pale face. There was infinite panic in her eyes. She held a small man''s arm and shivered. "What I said is true, we all see it, there really is a candle floating around in the dark night, that is, the candle is in front of me, lighting up my mosquito." Liu''s panic Looking around, there are many people at this time, but she is not so afraid. Can think of the previous scene, her calf still shivering uncontrobly, the voice trembling said what happened before. After talking, she hesitated and asked in a low voice: "You said, is she back?" After Liu''s words were finished, there was a coolness behind everyone''s back. At the same time, there was a cold wind around, no matter how terrifying it was. Everyone in the vige believed this, otherwise they wouldn''t answer the application of the girl sacrifice to the dragon king. Liu said this, everyone''s heart is in a big drum, they are terrified. The only people present were Tang Shushan and Liu Mn, who were not afraid and had tears in their eyes. If they can, they really hope this is the return of their daughter. Whether she is a human or a ghost, as long as she returns to their side, they will be content. However, her daughter was dead, and the vigers burned her alive. If the daughter really became a ghost and suffered such a big deal of injustice, how could it be possible to just light two fires. Thinking of this, they sighed and turned around. "Let''s go, I''m going to the county government office tomorrow." Tang Shushan whispered, Liu Mn nodded, and the two of them would leave with help. At this time, there was a voice in the distance: "Don''t be afraid, everyone has just checked it, and there are no ghosts." It was the demon who enchanted the vigers and used the girl to worship the dragon king. The appearance of this man attracted Tang Guo''s attention. Tang Guo was standing in the crowd. The cloak she wore was made by Chi Xiao. You should not find it if you walked in a demon way. Sure enough, when the demon road passed by her, without realizing it, she understood that this demon road should not be much more powerful. It is in the eyes of these ordinary people that it is slightly stronger. "Qinghong Dao, is it really not Tang Guo''s ghost?" The vigers still felt uneasy and asked around the Taoist quickly. Chapter 3611: Pond fish (12) Chapter 3611: Pond fish (12) Chapter 3611 Pond Fish (12) This person''s name is Qinghong. Those who talk about him call him Qinghong Daochang. Qinghong Taoist saw the vigers with a terrified look, touched the beard and said, "Don''t be afraid, Tang Guo is going to be the Princess of the Dragon King. How can it be a ghost? During the day, your fire just helped her out of the ordinary people. The flesh, now she is no longer an ordinary person, her soul has been sublimated, and she has gone to the Dragon King''s pce at this time. If the Dragon King is satisfied, she will not be angry again, causing floods here. " Qinghong Dao Ren said that the head was Dao, and most people in the vige believed it. After all, they had seen the skills of the Qinghong Daoist in person. The cornices and walls walked away. Thest time they sent out water, I remember who the two children were almost washed away by the water. Fortunately, the Qinghong Daoist suddenly appeared and grabbed one. Like the dragon crossing the river and floating in the water, the two children were saved. How can people with such skills deceive them? When everyone in the vige looked rxed and looked at Qinghong Taoist gratefully, the Tang Shushan couple went back with a bad look. Faced with the executioner who killed their daughter, it was not that they did not want to go up with them desperately, but that they knew their skills and were not opponents of the other party. Going desperately, but the joke is out of date. It was also the existence of the Qinghong Taoist that made Tang Shushan uncertain whether he would seed tomorrow. Moreover, even if the county master will help to preach justice, who can help Qinghong Taoist people? When the two thought of this, they looked sad. "It''s just, Dao Chang, why is my family on fire? I saw a candle floating in my house before my eyes, and almost burned my house. Fortunately, we burned out in time." Liu raised doubts, not unbelief, but What she saw before made her always feel caught in something unclean. The Qinghong Taoist was also a little puzzled. Tang Guo was burnt to death on the sea with grievances and turned into a wraith. It was impossible for him to return here in a while. It is impossible for Liu''s to deceive him. He has checked it just now, and he has not found any traces of solitary ghosts and wild ghostsing over to make trouble. "Maybe it''s a lost solitary ghost, this way gives you two signs, you stick it on the door, and the solitary ghost will not dare toe closer." Liu took the grateful gesture quickly, and the stone in his heart also rxed. Others saw the situation, and quickly asked the Qinghong Taoist to give the charm. The Qinghong Taoist seemed to speak very well. If the vigers wanted it, he would give it, and no one would fall. The Tang Shushan couple, who thought they were far away, were stopped by the vige chief who was catching up: "Shushan, please hold this, so that the lonely spirit wille to your house to make trouble." Tang Shushan suddenlyughed and pushed away the vige head: "The vige head, what you said is really ridiculous. I have lived in Tang Shushan for most of my life. I think this ce is a joke for the first time. I don''t need anything like this in Tang Shushan." If there are really ghosts, they put these things in their homes, and if their daughterse back, wouldn''t they stop people from entering the house? So, he doesn''t need it! The head of the vige stood awkwardly, looking at the back of Tang Shushan and his wife, and said, "Shushan, this is all life. Who makes the Dragon King angry and always floods, causing floods here? This is all life. Ah, we will remember Guo''er. Qinghong said the master, now she is the Princess of the Dragon King and enjoys the blessing in the Dragon Pce. " Chapter 3612: Pond Fish (13) Chapter 3612: Pond Fish (13) Chapter 3612 Pond Fish (13) "Foolish!" Tang Shushan turned back and sneered. "Foolish!" This night, neither couple had much sleep. Others in the vige, holding the sign of the Qinghong Taoist, werefortable in sleeping. Although Liu s home was notpletely burned, the mosquitos were almost burned out. One night, Liu s family were bitten by mosquitoes. When they got up in the morning, they could find out that many of them were swollen. The ce. Early in the morning, the Tang Shushan couple ate a bit and went to the county government office. Although it was not time for the two to die, she followed. Apanied by the two of them drumming their grievances, watching them fooled by the county magistrate, no matter what they said, they were always stigmatized, and finally even kicked out. The county magistrate listened to these things impatiently, not surprised, obviously knowing something. I don''t know if the Qinghong Taoist told him or whether there was any deal between them. In short, this county official is not a good thing at first nce. The two embarrassedly left the county government office and walked in the direction of the vige. "Husband, are we going to send some money to the county magistrate?" Liu Mn asked. After all, they are in business, and many things are still known. At the beginning, Liu Mn was afraid to offend the official. Now the other party doesn''t listen to this matter, maybe this official doesn''t think it''s good. There are so many things that Mr. Guan takes advantage of, she is used to it. Only in this way, she felt even worse. "It''s useless. It''s a corrupt official. We don''t have enough stuff in our hands to stop him." "What should I do?" Liu Mn had no idea. "In any case, we have to help Guo''er get justice and can''t let her die in vain." "It''s not without gains today. I heard that a patrolling adult came to the county. After two days, we went to touch the tone." As the saying goes, when you are unlucky, drink your teeth. From the plot, Tang Guo knew that the n of the two of them would still fail. The adult who came to inspect was basically in the same group as the county master. Even so, Tang Guo has no control. Tang Shushan and Liu Mn are both benevolent people. If they do not go to a dead end, they will always give way and will be merciful in whatever they do. The things she has to do in the future conflict with their ideas, and she does not want to see such things develop. Simply, let them experience a despair. That night, Tang Guo wore an incognito and took a candle to burn the mosquito of the vige head. As for why you must burn a mosquito, because there are many mosquitoes in summer. Nothing is better than burning mosquitos. If it is winter, she burns the quilt and coat. The vige head''s house was on fire, or the strange candle that burned all the mosquitos from the vige head''s house. It was useless to put out the fire for a while, but it made the people in the vige panic. In this case, the Qinghong Taoist people were also somewhat unable to judge. Obviously, ording to his way, the ordinary Hu Gushen and Wild Ghosts dare note. After all, people in the vige basically have his charms, but the situation of the vige head''s family is very puzzled. For several days, Tang Guo was next to the mosquito burning the vigers. In the end, the mosquitos of the Qinghong Taoists did not escape. The vigers looked at Qinghong Taoist''s robe that had just been extinguished, and there were some doubts on his face, and he began to doubt Qinghong Taoist''s ability. "I guess, this should not be a ghost, but a fire demon, or a fire demon with a wise mind. If it is really powerful, it will definitely not burn so much. Rest assured, this way will catch the fire demon as soon as possible , Wipe out the other party. " Chapter 3613: Pond Fish (14) Chapter 3613: Pond Fish (14) Chapter 3613 Pond Fish (14) On the day when an adult came to inspect, the Tang Shushan couple intercepted each other''s sedan. The two were still unsessful, and had never seen each other''s faces. At this time, the Tang Shushan couple felt a little desperate, and they decided that day, since the county had no choice, they went to the capital and sue the emperor. The movement between the two was already great, and the magistrate had long noticed them. On this day, Tang Shushan went to the county to sell some things in his hand, but Liu Mn was packing up his burden at home. After changing the money, they n to leave early tomorrow morning. Today is the day when Liu Mnmitted suicide. Tang Guo chose to follow Liu Mn instead of Tang Shushan. When the sun was about to start, Tang Guo heard the movement outside the yard, and there was a clutter of footsteps. Then they saw a group of people break into Liu Mn''s room. These people seemed to being straight to Liu Mn, but they were nning to misbehave Liu Mn. Looking at the unrelenting appearance of these people, Tang Guo finally understood why Liu Mn, a man who only wanted to avenge his daughter, suddenly killed himself. If this is the case, everything can be exined. Tang Shushan is obviously a smart person, how could he be impulsive and die in the county government. That''s because, knowing what happened to his wife, hemented God''s injustice, despair, and his wife died with grievances. He couldn''t support it anymore and decided to hit him in the county government office at least, and he could at least let the dog county officer have a nightmare for two days. . When Liu Mn encountered such a thing, Tang Guo couldn''t stand by and watch it. Such suffering, in any era, any woman can''t afford it. When the few men grabbed Liu Mn and tried to work on her, Tang Guo took out a knife and cut the other person''s neck mercilessly, regardless of whether Liu Mn was afraid. Liu Mn will experience a lot of such things in the future. System: Distressed for a second. Liu Mn was originally in despair. They didn''t expect these people to suddenly cover their necks and fell to the ground. At the same time, they went to see them twitching continually on the ground. Tang Guo ignored Liu Muran and cleaned up the dead people and the blood, and never showed up. Just a moment ago, she changed her n a little bit and did not n to take the Tang Shushan couple to the ind. She wanted them to live here, and saw those who killed their daughters one by one, epting her revenge one by one. Whether it is these enchanted vigers, the dog officer in the county, and the fairy gods in the sky. The scene in front of her seemed like an illusion. She had just encountered the most terrible thing just now, but those people were inexplicably wiped off their necks, and the scene was cleaned up. All this made Liu Mn think it was a dream. She rubbed her eyes and saw the bruise on her wrist, knowing it was not a dream. "Who is it? Who is helping me?" Liu Mn looked around and asked, but no one answered. Tang Guo returned to the courtyard and decided to practice in the Tang''s courtyard from now on. With her there, no one can treat the Tang couple. In the future, although they live here with peace of mind, they can see things that make them particrly happy every day. The system looked at Tang Guo''s bright smile at the corners of his lips, and some shivered. To be honest, he hasn''t happened in a long time since the data was chaotic. Chapter 3614: Pond fish (15) Chapter 3614: Pond fish (15) Chapter 3614 The Pond Fish (15) Tang Guo practiced for a while, and suddenly remembered that the two nned to go to Beijing. She believes that it is impossible for the two to go to Beijing. What''s more, she wouldn''t want the two to leave here. They are not here, she does those things, how could they be seen? So, she decided to give the two a dream at night so that they would not leave their hometown and live well here. Of course, she is dreaming as their daughter. In the afternoon, Tang Shushan came back to see that Liu Mn was not right. After asking, Liu Mn said everything she encountered today. Up to now, Li Mn felt very ridiculous. She was afraid Tang Shushan would not believe it. She rolled up her sleeves and showed the bruise on her wrist. "That''s what those people grabbed. They worked very hard, husband, this is not fake. At the critical time, they were not good, as if the neck had been cut with a knife, and blood came out of the neck, all fell to the ground and convulsed. After their death. In a blink of an eye, their bodies were gone, and the blood on the ground was also cleaned up. "Liu Mn said nkly," It''s just that I didn''t see the person who shot, if no other party shot, it really happened. I do nt want to live anymore. " Tang Shushan felt terrified. He believed Liu Mn''s words. Hug Liu Mn firmly: "No matter where we go in the future, we will all be together. I won''t let this happen again." They lost their favorite daughter, and now almost lost a wife who was beside them. If his wife really had something like this, he knew her character well and might not be able to survive, then he did not know what would happen. Both of them hugged each otherfortingly and decided to leave the vige tomorrow morning and go to the capital. "Let''s go in the middle of the night. Those people who came to you today are too strange. If you don''te early, you won''tete, but we are going to the capital and the other party wille." Calm down, Tang Shushan analyzed the current The situation, "This world, s ... I don''t know if I can reach Beijing for grievances." Liu Mn instantly red eyes, yeah, this world is too difficult. Her fruit, why is life so bitter? That night, Tang Guotuo dreamed. In the dream, she turned into the wedding dress on the original owner, and used the powerful soul power to enter the dream of the two. Her soul is very strong, the Tang Shushan couple are just ordinary people, she is very easy to dream. When they saw Tang Guo in their dreams, the two were very excited and hugged her quickly, Guoer Guoer shouted. Since that incident, they have never dreamed of their daughter overnight. They thought they had no ability, and their daughter resented them in their hearts. "Father and mother, are you nning to go to Beijing to avenge my grievances?" Tang Shushan nodded: "In the past few days, your mother and I have been to the county government, and the county master is not willing to take care of this matter. During the day yesterday, your mother was almost idental. This ce is not a good ce. Someone can take care of these things. " Tang Guo said: "I know what happened today, Dad, do you think this is just an ident? Do you think you can get out of here and go to the capital?" Tang Shushan fell silent. "Dad, if you believe in your daughter, stay in Tangjia Vige. You can rest assured that as long as you don''t leave Tangjia Vige, I can protect you." Liu Mn, who has been silent, has tears in his eyes and quickly asks: "Guo''er, are you the one who helped me today? Guo''er, you, right? It must be you, you are protecting the mother. It must be you, who else would do this except you. Guoer, do nt you me the mother? " see you tomorrow Chapter 3615: Pond Fish (16) Chapter 3615: Pond Fish (16) Chapter 3615 Pond Fish (16) "Guo''er, it''s useless for your mother and your father. You were wronged and killed. We didn''t help you to redress your grievances, so that you can''t be reincarnated and be a ghost. Liu Mn has determined that the person who helped her before must be the grievance of her dying daughter. During the day, besides her daughter, who would help her without knowing it? It''s her daughter who has be an injustice. It must have been that they did not help her to redress her grievances before she stayed in the sun. Tang Guo did not deny what happened during the day, and once again told the two to stay in Tangjia Vige, she would protect them from being bullied. At this time, Tang Shushan had calmed down and looked at Tang Guo and asked, "Guo''er, what do you want to do?" "Guo''er, some time ago, the vige was on fire, didn''t you do it?" Tang Shushan wasn''t angry. Since the death of his daughter, he has been sleeping hard every night. What he encountered during the day made him very suspicious of this world. The daughter was killed in that way. The vigers were confused and told him that it was their daughter who went to the Dragon Pce to enjoy the blessing. When the county master knew about it, he also bombarded him. Even his wife was implicated and almost suffered. These nights, the vige encountered a fire demon, and it was time for the couple to feel most relieved. Tang Shushan not only did not feel angry, but felt that they had taught her daughter too kindly. Obviously he forgot the body that Tang Guo had disposed of before. "I made it. Does Dad feel wrong?" Tang Shushan''s face suddenly became serious and said angrily: "What''s wrong? Nothing is wrong. I can understand it. The people in this vige may not know the truth, but they are confused. They say you are enjoying the Dragon Pce, who I do nt know if that killed your life. Otherwise, such good things, why did nt they send their daughter up? Even if some people are stupid, not everyone is stupid, they are all confused. Tang Shushan''s thoughts are more and more unpleasant, and he knows what kind of virtue people in the vige are. He just can''t let go of this ce, so he has to bring his family back. If they do not return, the daughter will not have an ident. "Dad rest assured that the daughter will not kill the innocent indiscriminately, but after dying, there is a resentment in his heart that cannot be dissipated. If this resentment does not dissipate, the daughter will never be reincarnated. When the words fell, the couple were anxious and hurriedly asked what they could do. "Dad, mother, you don''t have to do anything, you just need to be alive and stay in Tangjia Vige." Tang Guo did not intend to talk more, although there was no way for the two couples to experience the feeling of despair again. But she will let the two couples see the faces of the vigers, making them impossible to feel at all. This time, no one can temper her, she is not a person who can be moved casually. After Tang Guo withdrew from the dream of the two of them, he lighted the tranquilizer for them, and then went out to burn the mosquito clothes of the other house. Early in the morning, the Tang Shushan couple woke up, nced at each other, and said their dreams, they found exactly the same, they were sad and excited. Smell the inside of the house, the calming fragrance hasn''t been exhausted, their eyes are tears. "It''s Guo''er, really Guo''er." Liu Mn looked at the burnt ashes and wept in the arms of Tang Shushan. "It''s Guo''er''s back, Hujun. We won''t leave, we stay in Tangjia Vige." "Don''t leave," Tang Shushan patted Liu Mn''s back. "We listen to Guoer and stay in Tangjia Vige." Chapter 3616: Pond Fish (17) Chapter 3616: Pond Fish (17) Chapter 3616 Pond Fish (17) Tang Shushan still had his own ideas. Before he applied for grievances for his daughter, he repeatedly hit the wall. It was because officials and officials took care of each other. The county master obviously didn''t want to take care of this matter, and he certainly knew what. He was right. They should be targeted. They may not be able to get out of the county and they will be harmed. Yao''er has returned to Jiangnan. The child is filial and loves his sister, and he will do it ording to his arrangement. The couple then stayed in Tangjia Vige and lived honestly. After the county master knew that, they might still think that they would give up their grievances and would not go to Yaoer''s trouble again. At this point, it can be regarded as a blind eye. With determination in mind, the Tang Shushan couple intends to repair the yard, after all, they will live here for a long time in the future. The two now look forward to the darkness. When their daughter left yesterday, they made a request with her, hoping that she would visit them often. It may be that what happened yesterday made Tang Shushan particrly uneasy about Liu Mn. Liu Mn said that he would go to the beach to wash his clothes. Tang Shushan had to go with him, and eventually he became a two-person wash together, which is very rare in the vige. Since that incident, they have not talked to anyone in the vige. Some people in the vige may have a guilty conscience, knowing that the incident has hit the two couples very hard, and have not said anything to anger them. The Tang Shushan couple heard that someone was not far away discussing, who was on fire against night, and the suffocated breath spit out. They did not pity the people in the vige how many times they were bitten by mosquitoes, but they felt very relieved. Tang Guo has been following the two couples. The two couples washed their clothes at the beach, and she sat on the side to practice. No one can see in the cloak. It wasn''t that she had to follow, but Qinghong Taoist was still in the vige, making her a little worried. Not long after, she felt the breath of Qinghong Taoist. The other party came to Tang Shushan''s position. After reaching a certain distance, he stopped and stared at their backs, showing strange eyes. "Why is Liu''s still alive?" Qinghong Taoist whispered when he saw Liu Mn, "Weird, I''ve seen it before, Liu''s have few days to live, should have died yesterday." The Qinghong Taoist did have some skills, but he saw that Liu Mn should have died yesterday. Tang Guo judged from the other party''s face that the other party was just confused about the matter and should not have participated in the murder of Liu Mn. "Weird, weird." Qinghong Taoist shook his head and turned away. After a while, the Qinghong Taoist once again appeared not far from the Tang Shushan couple, staring at the strange murmur of the two of them: "How is this Tang Shushan still alive? It stands to reason that he should have died the day before yesterday? Covered up, there is no way to figure out. " Tang Guo observed for a few days, and found that the Qinghong Taoist was a bit of a good way. I knew that Tang Shushan and his wife had escaped death, but they did not do anything to harm the two. Once again in her dream, she gave them two amulets to wear them close to her. At present, she has just practiced and her strength is still weak. There is technology in it, but she cannot refine this level of amulet. She asked Chi Xiao to help refine it. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, my amulet is definitely the best I can refine. I can definitely guarantee theirpleteness. You can do your things with peace of mind. The stories Tang Guo told them, the people in the group were very angry. Chapter 3617: Pond Fish (18) Chapter 3617: Pond Fish (18) Chapter 3617 Pond Fish (18) [School Flower]: Thank you, Brother Chixiao. Thank you for your help. I wo nt be in a hurry. [Chi Xiao]: I justughed. Who doesn''t know your skills? Even without me, it is more troublesome. I have listened to your thoughts before, and I am currently refining the magic weapon. When you receive the younger brother, I will send it to you and share it with your younger brother. [Ziyun]: I have many elixirs here, some are used to eat and some are used to attack people. Have you heard of spreading beans into soldiers? If the girl s younger brother is not enough, I ll give you more refining points and be soldiers. [Margaret]: I still have a lot of spells. I still need to tell me what you need, and I promise you to let them fall before going out and be lucky. [Mo Yuntian]: It is a pity that this group of red envelopes cannot be sent. If it can be sent, I will send you some disciples and let them help you. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: I''m sorry, but I don''t have enough strength, I still can''t help Uncle Shi, but I will work hard to practice it. In the future, Uncle Shi will definitely need it. All the people in the group are helping Tang Guo find a way. This time she has to deal with heaven, ording to the level they know, is to fight against the fairy world. This is not enough. Those who are immortal gods exist for a long time. It will definitely be a big battle when they confront each other. Tang Guo gave the amulet to the Tang Shushan couple, so he didn''t stay by their side at all times and concentrated on practicing. In addition, she took the time to find Tang Yao, still in a dream way. Give Tang Yao a talisman, tell Tang Yao not to act rashly, let him study hard, only standing in a high position, have the opportunity to do what he wants to do. When Tang Yao woke up, he held the amulet in his hand, and he was obviously a big man, but he was crying without crying. He quickly assured himself that he would follow suit. My sister appealed. After arranging everything, Tang Guo practiced in the house on the ind during the day. She still cultivates the power of the stars, and does not absorb the aura. The main reason is that she is afraid of the change of the aura. In addition, at night, she would go to the vige and burn one house a day, but she didn''t burn too much. She just took the candle and went in to wake people up and burned in front of each other''s eyes. Seeing those people fleeing in panic, she felt funny. This kind of thing is performed every night for two months. The Taoist people of Qinghong have been unable to solve it, which makes everyone in the vige panicked. Some people even secretly talked about whether Tang Guo really got back his revenge. Tang Guo was burnt to death, so is the fire that appears every night, is she retaliating against them? They asked the Qinghong Taoist to solve the problem, and the Qinghong Taoist was also helpless. He couldn''t find anything at all, let alone grabbed the other party. One day, Liu suddenly asked a question: "In other words, who of us is not burned by that demon fire again, I found a strange thing, why hasn''t the Tang family been burned once?" As soon as this remark came, he turned the spearhead to the Tang Shushan couple. The vige chief hesitated and decided to take someone to the Tang family to see. Tang Shushan and his wife were working in the yard at that time, and the people in the whole vige came suddenly. When they were dazed, Liu began to talk about their doubts. Chapter 3618: Pond Fish (19) Chapter 3618: Pond Fish (19) Chapter 3618 Chichi (19) When Tang Shushan heard it, he was totally smirked: "We didn''t do anything wrong, we didn''t apologize to anyone, and the demon fire doesn''t burn us, indicating that we have good eyes." "Mr. Vige, what do you mean? Is it because the demon fire has burned you, not burned us, and you are not reconciled, are you looking for the trouble of our couple?" Tang Shushan looked at the vige indifferently, "Yao Fire likes to burn you, not decided by Tang Shushan. Rather thaning to me for trouble, you might as wellmunicate with each other and ask when you offended each other. " Qinghong Taoists are also here, mainly because the Tang Shushan family did not encounter the monster fire, which is indeed a bit strange. After he checked, he shook his head at the vige chief. The vige head smiled embarrassedly and led away. The Liu family was not reconciled. Liu Mn was angry now when he saw the Liu family. He immediately said: "If you doubt us, we will arrange someone to stay at our door that night to see why the demon fire doesn''t burn us, only burns you. That s right, I ve done a lot of bad things, the demon fire can be seen clearly, and my eyes are clearer than human eyes. " Many people are guilty and intend to leave. This demon fire doesn''t burn the Tang family, it really has nothing to do with the Tang family, let''s go back to think of his way. That night, Tang Guo went to Liu''s house, still holding a candle, and awakened and scared Liu''s family. Liu''s talkative, let everyone in the vige to disturb the Tang Shushan couple, of course, she ising to find each other. She took out the clothes, quilts, and things that could be burned in the cab of Liu''s house, and threw them in the yard. A fire ignited. The Liu family shrank in the corner, their faces pale, and they looked at all with trembling, crying loudly. The fire in the courtyard of the Liu family, and the crying of several people from the Liu family, attracted the people in the vige. Qinghong Taoist ran over for the first time, and still didn''t find anything, he couldn''t help that fire demon. Tang Guo was standing in the corner, watching the chaotic water in the vige, and helping the Lius put out the fire in the courtyard. Water poured on the clothes, the fire was extinguished, and the clothes were almost destroyed. This time, Tang Guo burned all the quilts of Liu''s clothes. "Qinghong Dao, how is this good?" Liu cried to the Qinghong Daoren, "Dao Dao, you think of a way to be burned by the fire monster every day. Sooner orter my house will be burned. " What Tang Guo did nt tell Liu was that she would nt burn their house because there would be floods soon, and the flood would destroy their house. Didn''t they think the girl sacrificed the dragon king and could solve the flood? She will tell them that it will never be solved. But in the plot, Qinghong Taoists cast spells to help stop the flood, and there was not much loss in the vige. This time, she will not give Qinghong Taoist this opportunity. While Liu was talking, Tang Guo took the candle and lit the robe of the Qinghong Taoist under the frightened eyes of the vigers. "Dao Dao, the demon fire ising!" Liu was frightened and hurried to the back, just to see Tang Guo burning the hair and beard of the Qinghong Taoist. After lighting, she turned off the candle and turned back to the Tang family courtyard No matter what happens behind you. The vigers saw in their own eyes that the Taoist Qinghong could not help the fire demon, so they didn''t have much trust in him. It is also from this day that Tang Guo often finds trouble with Qinghong Taoists. Chapter 3619: Pond fish (20) Chapter 3619: Pond fish (20) Chapter 3619 Chi Fish (20) But what made her curious was that no matter how she tossed the Qinghong Taoist, the other party had no intention of leaving Tangjia Vige. No matter how the vigers questioned him, he was polite to them and waspletely annoyed. Every day he was trying to solve the fire demon, as if he were a true monk. The more this is, the more Tang Guo feels tired, what is the reason for Qinghong Taoist? She is particrly curious. Tang Guo didn''t burn anything in the vige because the flood wasing. Originally blocked by Qinghong Taoists, they led away the torrents, so that the people in the vige did not encounter floods at all. The vigers did not know the truth, of course, and thought the girl was right to sacrifice the dragon king. This incident was spread out, and it was ten times, ten times hundred, which led to many ces with natural disasters, and came up with such ridiculous methods. This is how the original owner went to those ces with ridiculous behaviors and killed those participants and brought them back to the victims. All this made Tang Guo feel that some people were calcting, let the original owner step into their traps step by step, and eventually became the ghost king. This ghost king full of resentment was prepared for Tang Xueer. These things really can''t be considered carefully, the more I think, the more I feel cold sweat. About half a monthter, the Qinghong Taoist who had been under the surveince of Tang Guo sneaked out of the vige. His face was a little serious and a little excited. Tang Guo saw something wrong and went with him. Unexpectedly, the Qinghong Taoist went to the foot of the mountain behind the vige and chose a ce to sit and wait quietly. Around afternoon, thunder thundered in the sky, followed by pouring rain. The rain was very heavy, and soon countless ditches were formed on the hillside, and even some stones and sand were washed down. The sh flood appeared. Tang Guo understood that this should be the so-called flood. She saw the Qinghong Taoist took out a magic weapon, intercepted it at the foot of the mountain, and led the water to the beach. Seeing Qinghong Taoist breathing a sigh of relief, Tang Guo walked to the magic weapon and drew out a sword of the highest grade. He faced the magic weapon with a sh. Before the Qinghong Taoists had responded, the mountain rushed down and rushed straight to the Tangjia Vige. After doing this, she hurried back to Tangjia Vige and took out a magic weapon to cover the Tang family in a strict manner. Besides, when the Qinghong Taoist saw Shanhong rushing towards Tangjiacun, he shouted badly and hurried to Tangjiacun. As soon as he entered Tangjiacun, he shouted loudly: "Mountain torrents areing, everyone hurries to avoid it." Qinghong Daoren quickly went to the house to grab people and carry them to a safe ce. Scared and hurried away. In such a situation, they are too familiar with it, they just run instinctively without thinking about it. The Tang Shushan couple is still at home, because Tang Guo''s magic weapon covers them, and they do not hear anything. During this period, no one came to call them once. The mountain rushed down and quickly rushed to Tangjia Vige. People in this ce have long learned how to deal with floods and run faster than rabbits. The vige head and others hiding on another hillside looked very ugly when they saw the vige being washed away by sh floods. The head of the vige looked back and found that there were no Tang Shushan couples, and his face changed greatly: "Where are Tang Shushan? They didn''t run up?" "Everyone is busy escaping their lives, where can they be taken care of at the time." Liu said, "This is also life, this floodes, who can predict?" Although the vige head felt a little ufortable, at this time, no one was willing to go down to find someone. Qinghong Taoist also said: "It may be life." He was strange in his heart. Was this torrent that the magic weapon could not stop to kill the Tang couple? After all, they should have died. "Look at it, what is that?" Suddenly someone screamed and pointed to the location of the vige. see you tomorrow Chapter 3620: Pond Fish (21) Chapter 3620: Pond Fish (21) Chapter 3620 Pond Fish (21) Originally, the torrents rushed down the Tangjia Vige violently, and there was no obstruction along the way. I saw what was washed away, but when the yard of the Tang Shushan couples, the torrent seemed to instantly produce spiritual wisdom. I do nt know why, but it was divided into two roads and surrounded the yard. OK. The vige head and others stood on the high side of the hillside, and they could see clearly below. The scene in front of them made them stunned, shocked, and a little ufortable. Liu almost lost his voice: "How could that happen? How could that torrent of water bypass Liu Mn''s house, and no drop of water seemed to be immersed in it? God, is this torrent blind?" Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing when he heard this, the torrent clearly had eyes, why was he blind? "Qinghong Dao, you have a look, what the **** is going on. This torrent has rushed over everywhere, we are not spared anybody''s name, how can we just bypass Liu Mn''s house? You see, they returned Two ways, the yard is well in the middle, and it is not affected at all. This is too weird. " Liu''s words almost didn''t say whether there were any monsters that caused the scene. "Is it really the Dragon King Blessing? Tang Guo became the Princess of the Dragon King. This Tang Shushan couple is naturally the Dragon King''s old man and mother-inw. Knowing that the mountain torrent ising, the Dragon King will listen to the pillow wind and will definitely protect them." , His face was murky. Originally in their hearts, what girl sacrificed the dragon king was notpletely credible, but it was a fluke. In the present scene, they could not help but believe them a few points. "Don''t the King of Dragons do it together with our fellows? Why is this King of Dragons blessing Tang Shushan and his wife, but not our vige chief?" Some people raised doubts. Liu suddenly said: "I know, I know, it must be that Tang Guoji hates us and said this to the Dragon King deliberately. Tang Guo looks so beautiful, the Dragon King is obsessed with beauty, and she listens to everything. Maybe This flood was caused by her instigating the Dragon King. She came in revenge, yes, it must be like this, this is broken. " Liu''s words sound like a fantasy, but if you think about it carefully, it still makes some sense. Some vigers believe this statement. Even the vige chief was a little confused. If this is not the case, how could Shanhong specifically bypass the Tang Shushan couple''s yard? Could it be that Tang Guoji really hated the vigers and blew the pillow to the Dragon King? "Qinghong Dao, can you see what is going on?" Tang Guo''s magic weapon covering Tang Shushan''s couple''s yard is a fairy made by Chixiao. The Qinghong Taoist has some ways, but it is not enough to see through. Therefore, he did not see anything. Even he is wondering, is there really a Dragon King? As far as he knew, the dragon was a long time ago, and now there is no such thing as a dragon. He had read some ancient books, which stated that the Dragon n had been wiped out because of a rebellion many years ago. What is to be a princess of dragons is simply made up. However, this torrent was indeed very strange, and his magic weapon could not be stopped. In the courtyard of the Tang Shushan couple, he detoured again. This is really true. Although it is impossible to understand and understand, Qinghong Taoists cannot tell the truth to the vigers, and nodded ording to their ideas: "Perhaps, really, the Dragon King is a powerful dragon god, and I can''t figure it out." Chapter 3621: Pond Fish (22) Chapter 3621: Pond Fish (22) Chapter 3621 Pond Fish (22) The words of the Qinghong Taoist people undoubtedly convinced the vigers that the Dragon King hadunched this torrent, in order to give them some colors in the vige. For a time, the vigers hated Tang Shushan and his wife. Qinghong Taoist people have seen that the vigers are already discussing. Tang Shushan and his wife are squinting and touching their beards. Although there are many idents, Tang Shushan and his wife seem to be in a bad situation. If Tang Guo''s soules back, he will certainly resent the life here, and it seems to have little effect on the achievement of the ghost king. Here, the Qinghong Taoist didn''t care much. He just needs to let these people live well before Tang Guo s soul returns. The people in this vige can only die in her hands, which is destined. By the time the torrents receded, Tangjia Vige was already in a mess. Many houses were washed down. The only thing that was fortunate was that the people in Tangjia Vige had experience. The food they stored was not at home, but was hidden in a high cave. Here, there is no real food to eat. It s just that it s true that you re not full. "Aren''t the Dragon King angry?" Liu asked cautiously. "Shall we go to Liu Mn and ask them today? If this happened today, they wouldn''t have been unaware, maybe they would say something nice in front of the Dragon King. Will help us. " They wanted to instigate the teacher to ask for guilt, but now the situation is unclear. If the Dragon King is angered, he will not be able to eat good fruit. The vige chief agreed with this approach and took a kind of embarrassed viger to the Tangshushan house. Looking at the clean yard in front of the door, the vigers were veryplicated and vaguely jealous. Unexpectedly, this Tang Guo really became Princess Long. When Shan Hong came before, the Tang Shushan couple saw it. Originally thought that such a big torrent rushed over, they must have died. Unexpectedly, the mountain torrent reached the outside of the yard and passed in two ways, without hurting them at all. They don''t think the same as other people in the vige. They don''t think it''s the Dragon King''s help. What they think is definitely that their daughter is helping. Tang Shushan heard the door of the courtyard being knocked, opened the door, and saw the vigers standing outside in a state of embarrassment. The leader of the vige is the vige head. The Qinghong Taoist is not here. The people in the vige are alive, so there is nothing for him. As for the people in this vige, what they want to do is no longer relevant. "Shushan, have you seen the situation today?" The vige chief asked. "Previously, when the mountain flood bypassed your yard, the houses in the whole vige were destroyed. As for your yard, you know what happened?" Tang Shushan sneered in his heart, he knew that these people woulde here, there would be no good thing. "Vige head, I really don''t know about this matter. I want to know what''s going on. I am a capable person like Qinghong Daochang. Will it let you kill my daughter alive?" "Tang Shushan, your daughter might have be the queen of the dragon king. If not, why would this torrent bypass your yard? If the vige houses were washed down, you would nte to you. Very strange, "Liu said with a loud voice. "That is, it must have been your daughter who blew the dragon king''s pillow-side wind before it triggered the torrents and washed down our houses." Tang Shushan was smirked, and Liu Mn was so mad at the anger that he almost fainted. Chapter 3622: Pond Fish (23) Chapter 3622: Pond Fish (23) Chapter 3622 Pond Fish (23) Liu Mn shouted: "My family was killed by you, what else do you want? Princess Dragon? It''s a joke, if possible, I would rather a family would experience the flood every day than watching her daughter by you Killed. You are a rare dragon princess, we are not rare. " "Husband, drive them out, I don''t want to see these people." Tang Shushan hurriedly closed the door and gently patted Liu Mn''s back,forting her and not making her angry. The two knew that this matter was inseparable from their daughter, but the daughter is now a ghost, and there is also a Qinghong Taoist in the vige. Not to mention during the day, at night, they dare not talk about half a point, they are afraid to bring their daughter Go to scourge. Tang Guo saw them so cautiously, and also dreamed to meet them from time to time. Over time, the ce where they met was in a dream. They were also cautious, because this night, the doubtful Qinghong Taoist ran to the top of the Tang Shushan couple''s house and heard the corner. Of course, I did nt hear anything for a night, and both dispelled their suspicion, thinking that they should not know anything. But that night, Tang Guo met the two in their dreams, and did not conceal the two. During the day, the torrents of the mountain and the diversion were indeed done by her. The two cried in their dreams, and quickly asked if these would affect her. Tang Guo reassured them, and the two people slept safely. Besides, other people in the vige simply cleaned up the house, and not all the houses were washed down. After a few days of repairs, they could still live. The house in the vige is easy to repair, but it is actually fast. It is those objects that have been washed away and ruined, making the life of all the vigers not very beautiful. Fortunately, at this time, there are countless wild vegetables on the mountain, so as not to starve to death, but also in summer, so that there will be no clothes to freeze to death. Even if the mosquitoes moved a bit, they would not be able to rest for one night. "Do you really say there is a dragon king?" Liuy in bed and pushed the man beside her. "That was really strange during the day, but Liu Mn should not know what happened, I know her too well. . She really wants to know what s going on, and she wo nt nearly faint. "Dragon King does not know Dragon King, but today it is really strange." "What if there really is? If you do, do you say that Liu Mn''s daughter really went to be Princess Long?" "What do you want to do all day long? If you really have a dragon king, what can you do?" "It''s not what I do. I want Tang Guo''s girl to keep blowing the wind to the dragon king. Why is it that the life in the vige is not easy? Summer is the season of flooding. Wee every third of the time and we can bear it? Life is really good, having a daughter and being able to be Princess Jackie. " Liu s words are sour and full of jealousy towards Liu Mn: You said, which of the two girls in our family is better? If they be the Princess of Dragons, Tang Guo s girl will fall out of favor. The two girls, with sweet mouths and coaxing, will surely please the Dragon King. " "You''re thinking about something messy, don''t distort your idea, both girls are already engaged." "Sleep, don''t whisper, there will be a lot of things tomorrow, a lot of things at home are gone, and I want to live, I have been busy recently." "Sleep to sleep, don''t you just whisper? Secondly, the Dragon King is really going to be our son-inw, maybe our good days are really here." Chapter 3623: Pond Fish (24) Chapter 3623: Pond Fish (24) Chapter 3623 Pond Fish (24) Ten dayster, another flood came. The magic weapon of the Qinghong Taoist has been destroyed by Tang Guo before, and his own way of doing things is not enough to stop the torrent. He can only remind the people of Tangjia Vige to evacuate to the hillside quickly. The previous scene appeared again. Once the torrents reached the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, they always walked around without a drop of water sshing into them. It seems that the people in the vige are envious. Although some things are ridiculous, they are already right. Tang Guo is the concubine of the dragon. From the poor Tang Shushan couple to the envy now, because of the fear of the Dragon King, even if they are jealous in their hearts, they dare not go to the Tang Shushan couple for trouble. Among them, Liu''s, the whole person will be sour lemon. After the torrent was over, she couldn''t help but say something sour, and at night she awakened the man next to her and said the words of Princess Long. At this time, many people in the vige had this thought, and they all wondered if they really gave their daughter to the Dragon King and they would be blessed. If this is the case, in this vige, which households have no daughters, sending a daughter out to the Dragon King will not lose anything, and the family can reduce the burden. Give a daughter, you can protect the safety of the entire vige, and rtives of Long Wangcheng, once and for all, how good. In this ce of Tangjiacun, frequent torrents are arranged by the gods to punish the Snow Goddess. If there is a reminder from the Qinghong Taoist, the people here do not know how much to die. Tang Guo saw the thoughts of many people in Tangjia Vige, and did not mean to stop. She practiced aside and waited quietly to see if these foolish people would send their daughters out. As long as they dare to send, she dare to take it, just because she is very short of manpower, until now on the ind, she is the only one. The sh floods are bing more and more frequent. If not every time there is a reminder from the Qinghong Taoist, people in the vige will die a lot. There is one thing that can''t stand the people of Tangjia Vige. Every time a sh flood urs, it will go around the courtyard of the Tang Shushan couple. Is it a coincidence twice or once, or is it a coincidence five times or six times? At this time, everyone in Tangjia Vige, including the vige head, believed that Tang Shushan and his wife had climbed the Dragon King. "I knew it so long ago, and I should have sent my girl to Lord Longwang." Liu finally couldn''t help it. The outbreak of torrents at any time, especially when Tang Shushan and his wife werepared, she was a bit crazy. Now, the mother-inw of Jackie Chan wants to be crazy. "The Dragon King now has only one princess. It wouldn''t be better to think of a capable person like Lord Dragon King, and have more wives and concubines to serve." Liu''s words made many people''s eyes bright. Yes, they all have daughters. It''s not a big deal if Lord Dragon King sends a past. The Tang Shushan couple identally heard that the vige was discussing a thing, but they felt ridiculous. He sought the head of the vige and tried to persuade the head of the vige not to cause such a tragedy. The vige head told him that everyone in the vige agreed and every household with a daughter was sent to the concubine of the dragon king. As long as these girls go to the Dragon Pce, the vige will be blessed by the Dragon King and will not be flooded again. Even in the event of a flood, the Dragon King will bless them like the Tang family. Once or twice, the vige head did not believe. There were so many things that the vige head had to believe. He still has a daughter who is not married, and is also nning to give a concubine to the Dragon King. Tang Shushan was anxious and still tried to stop it. The vige head was afraid of the bad things of the two couples, and even asked someone to block them in the yard and not let them go out. "Ridiculous, too ridiculous!" Tang Shushan shouted in the yard, "Too ridiculous, this is a living life, it is their own daughter, how can they get cruel!" "Because in their eyes, the daughter is someone from another family sooner orter." Liu Mn''s eyes were red, "Fortunately, I followed the husband." No matter how angry and helpless the Tang Shushan couples are, the vige is already preparing for the Dragon King to concubine. Dozens of the selected girls all put on their wedding dresses. Whether they were forced to be willing or forced to board the boat, their tears ran dry, and no one ignored them. Chapter 3624: Pond Fish (25) Chapter 3624: Pond Fish (25) Chapter 3624: Chiyu (25) Liu''s stillforting his daughter, said with a smile, this is to serve Lord Dragon King, is to go to the Dragon Pce to enjoy the blessing. Liu''s daughter is expressionless and has no way to resist. Because she wanted to run away, Liu had packed her up well. They were scared and watched Tang Guo sent to the ship and burned to death. Now it is my turn to realize the mood, as if abandoned by the world. This time it was a slightly bigger boat, and all the brides were put on it, because the vigers bound their daughters sturdy because they were afraid of running away. The vigers did these things, but the Qinghong Taoists did not stop them, but let them do it. From his point of view, this is equivalent to sending Tang Guo''s soul down. If the other party knows this, the resentment in his heart will definitely be greater. Although the Tangs were not dead, these were enough to make the other angry. The boat was pushed towards the center of the sea, and when it reached a certain position, the vigers lit the boat and ignored the panic-screaming girls on the boat, turned and walked away. At this time, a thick white mist rose over the sea, covering the burning ship. The vigers standing on the shore only saw the fire in the white mist, and no longer care about the others. Tang Guo appeared in front of the desperate women. She was wearing a red wedding dress, and she looked familiar to these women. "Tang Guo!" A woman recognized Tang Guo and couldn''t help but eximed, seeing Tang Guo floating on the water, "Are you a ghost?" Tang Guo brushed his sleeves and took them all away from the burning ship, not far from the ind. With Tang Guo''s current strength, they can still take them to the ind. "Where is this?" Saved, these women felt a little lucky in their hearts, but they thought of the previous scene, and they were terrified. They really did not expect that in order to please the Dragon King, their loved ones were willing to burn them alive. "You are saved now, do you still want to go home? If you don''t want to go back, you will stay here, but you have paid back their graciousness, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t ask them and listen to me in the future. If If I want to go back, I wo nt stop. I wo nt save you next time if I am burnt to death. " "Tang Guo, are you dead or alive?" The group of women finally remembered that if Tang Guo didn''t appear, they would definitely be burned alive. Tang Guo turned back: "This is not important, you should consider how to choose." "I won''t go back. Since you saved me, whether you are a human or a ghost, my life is yours. What are you going to do, despite the instructions, I am willing to be a ve to ves." What are you going to do? Not yet waiting to die. When they think of the pain of burning to death, they have no longer nostalgia for that ce. "Then you stay here, there are fruits on the ind, there are also food in the house, you are hungry to eat for yourself." After talking, Tang Guo''s figure disappeared in front of their eyes, which surprised them. He even thought that Tang Guo was dead and still wearing a red wedding dress. "Are we really here?" "If we don''t stay here, where can we go? If we go back, we will definitely be dragged to death. Didn''t they say that Tang Guo became the Princess of Dragons? I didn''t see the Dragon King, Tang Guo must be dead, this beautiful ce Mostly it was her transfiguration. The torrents of some time ago detoured Tang Guo s house, maybe Tang Guo did it, not a dragon king. You have to go back, not only wo nt make you happy, maybe you will be beaten up, They were burned to death again and again. In short, I will not go back, Tang Guo is right, I have paid back their graciousness, and I will never go back to that ce again. " Just now, Tang Guo felt something in the sea water and nned to go and see it. With her current strength, there are no problems withunching. Following a certain breath, she found a deste building on the bottom of the water. From the surface of the building, it is not difficult to see that it was once brilliant. "Human, this is not where you came from." A cold voice sounded. see you tomorrow Chapter 3625: Pond Fish (26) Chapter 3625: Pond Fish (26) Chapter 3625 The Pond Fish (26) "I didn''t expect you human beings, there are some skills, you can find here through the enchantment. If you don''t have the immortality of the old immortal group, I won''t let youe in alive and swallow you long ago. Now. " "I''m not a person in Immortal Realm, on the contrary, I have hatred against them." In just two sentences, Tang Guo judged that this person had an enemy with Immortal Realm. "You have a hate?" The indifferent voice was silent for a while, and then asked, "What hate? Listening to your tone, it seems that you still want to ask them to settle the ounts. Do you know how many pounds you have? How can one cope with those treacherous hypocrisy Of? Even if some are stronger than you, inrge numbers, they may not be able to beat them, and in the end there will be no good ending. " "The hatred of calction, the hatred of life and death." "Sure enough, the group''s favorite is to control everything high, ignore everyone''s life and death, and don''t put anyone in the eyes, but anyone who wants to break the rules will suffer their vicious calction." "Who are you? Why are you here, have you been counted by the people in the fairy world?" Tang Guo looked around and looked at the pieces of ruins, and did not see the person there. "Here should have been Very glorious, and now it''s like this. Is it rted to the people of Immortal Realm? You just counted them and made it miserable? " System: [Host, did you expose the scar like this? This guy may be your partner in attacking the fairy world. Let''s be friendly and don''t make people angry. "How do you want to deal with Immortal Realm?" The voice was still as indifferent as before, and was not as angry as the system guessed. Instead, he asked Tang Guo another question, but he didn''t wait for Tang Guo to answer, he said again, " If you have this idea, give it up. Although everyone in your world has some strange ways of cultivation, it is outnumbered. You are not their opponent. In the end, there will be no good oue. Do nt be self-confident. " The reason why he talked to Tang Guo so much is that he has observed Tang Guo here for a long time, and he can be sure that she is not a person in the fairy world. The fools on the bank came up with a way to sacrifice the dragon king, which not only humiliated him, but also polluted the sea. Tang Guo shot in time, but helped him a favor, this piece of seawater was not polluted. It''s not that he doesn''t want to shoot, but if he has any changes, he is easy to be discovered by the people in the fairy world. And, it is not convenient to do anything in his current situation. "Even if I give up revenge, they will not let me go. I am already a yer in the game, and they have already calcted my destiny. If I do not resist, I can only wait for them to calcte." "Also, it''s a group of bad things that eat people and don''t spit out bones." "I think we should be together." Tang Guo changed the subject. "Perhaps, we can cooperate. You should have a deep hatred with them." "Yes, but our cooperation is not suitable, you are too weak, they can kill you with one finger." This voice is also very persistent, "I don''t need a hindrance." "I currently practice less than two months." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the ce fell into silence. The master of the voice didn''t know whether he was surprised or thinking of him. "Forget about cooperation for a while. I haven''t known who you are after chatting for so long? Even if you don''t cooperate in the future, how about being a friend? I guess you haven''t chatted with people for a long time." Chapter 3626: Pond Fish (27) Chapter 3626: Pond Fish (27) Chapter 3626 Pond Fish (27) "You are bold, are you not afraid of being a sea monster that eats people?" "Do you think I am afraid of things?" With such a big help, Tang Guo will not give up and fight against the fairy world, not just to win over the enemies of the fairy world. The enemies of the enemy are all her friends, "Quick talk, what are you? People, you have to make a mistake to make friends. " "I am not human." "I used to be the master of this sea." The voice seemed a bit lonely. "Once there was a pce, as you think, it was brilliant and infinitely prosperous. My race was very strong. There was a war in the fairnd. Later, The New Immortal Realm has emerged, and our people are only willing to live in the sea, not to enter the Immortal God Record. "Are you a dragon?" In fact, Tang Guo had some guesses at the beginning. There are only two races that can build a pce underwater, one is the fish race and the other is the dragon race. However, the fighting power of the fish n is generally poor, and only the dragon n can be feared by the fairy world. "Yes, I am the Dragon n." The voice said, "My name is Ao Yan. After the Dragon n died, I have been stuck here for a long time. I don''t know how many years. As you said, no one has spoken to me for a long time. By the way, this sea seems to be the Dead Sea. It is close to the old site of the Dragon Pce. It is listed as a forbidden area by the fairnd. No race in the sea dares to get close. The enchantment outside is arranged by those in the fairnd. One reason I did not stop is , I thought you would be blocked, I didn''t expect you toe in. " When Tang Guo approached the enchantment and came to this dpidated dragon pce, Ao Yan was actually a little excited. There are two reasons why he is still alive and breathless. The first is that he can''t forget who caused the dragon n''s demise. When he is alive, there will always be a chance of revenge. Secondly, there was a voice in the dark telling him that he must live, he must live, if he does not live, he will miss important things. "Are you trapped now?" "Yes, what traps me is the surrounding encirclement, and the chains that surround me. I am grinding the chains every day, but the chains are too strong. With my current strength, I still can''t break free." "Then where are you? Maybe I can find some ways to help you." "in for no reason, why are you helping me? Are you not afraid of those who provoke fairnd?" "The enemy of the enemy is the friend. You are the enemy of the fairy world. That is my friend. Don''t be too sensitive. Do you think I am like a bad person?" "It''s not like it." Ao Yan did not know why she was so determined, and would think that she was not a bad person. He clearly knew that human beings were hypocritical, and those in the fairy world were calcted. He suffered the genocide and was trapped by them for countless years. There should have been nothing more. Anyone has doubts and cannot trust. But what she said, he just believed. She said she would help him, he really believed. This bizarre situation made Ao Yan unpredictable, as if he was cursed by someone. "Then where are you? I will look at your situation first, and then find a way to help you out of trouble." Ao Yan felt that as a dragon, he was so miserable that he was trusted by someone who had a rtionship, and told the other party how toe to him. In ordance with Ao Yan''s instructions, Tang Guo came to a seabed cliff, and the once glorious remains on these dead rocks. Chapter 3627: Pond Fish (28) Chapter 3627: Pond Fish (28) Chapter 3627 Pond Fish (28) "Ao Yan, where are you? You are a dragon, trapped by chains, should your body be huge?" "But I didn''t see it." "I am here." Following the voice, Tang Guo saw Ao Yan''s real body and was a little stunned. I saw a bone dragon half a human height lying beneath a dead stone. Yes, this is a bone dragon, and its body is not big or long, and it is very different from the imaginary dragon family. Previously, Ao Yan said that she was trapped by a chain. She thought there was a powerful magic chain that only trapped his body. What I didn''t expect at all was that this trap was not trapped by each other. This boneless dragon without any flesh and blood was lying miserably under the dry stone. Those chains that were not thick actually passed directly through his bones. I do nt know how many fast bones were worn. Anyway, the body was dense and dense. Chains. This way of wearing, whether through bones or through flesh and blood, can imagine the pain in it. Ao Yan''s eyes braved the re of fire, and he looked at him and said, "Now that you can''t help me, they have no intention of giving the Dragon tribe a chance to turn over, even if my tribe puts all their strength into it. The prohibition was put on the body, in order to keep the only dragon family. There are countless ways for the fairy king to make me a trapped beast that can never break the chain. " Tang Guo slowly walked in front of Ao Yan, looked at the chains worn in his bones, sat next to him and asked, "I will find a way to help you get rid of all this." Not entirely because of the familiar soul breath of the other party, but they also have amon goal, have enmity with the fairy world, and want to destroy the fairy world. "You are the most dreamy human I have ever seen, not only not afraid of me, but also helping me. From your eyes, I see that you are sincere, not a calction. I believe that you are different from the people in the fairy world." "I will check these chains for you to see if I can help you." Tang Guo discovered that every part of the chain hadplicated runes. There was no way to destroy the chain with brute force, and it might even involve the life of the bone dragon. "There is a prohibition under them on the chain. At first, I was a dragon n with talent and thest hope of the n. They used their own power to curse me. If anyone dares to take my life, there will be very serious consequences. All dragons cast a spell with their own blood and soul, and no one in the fairy world can resist it. " "But they were very cunning, and when they learned that they could not kill me, they nned to trap me here for life. I was afraid that my talent was too good, and it would be a big problem in the future, so they used a fairy to remove my flesh and blood, and then use a chain. Through each bone, the dragon n will never be turned over. Without the flesh and blood, I will not be able to practice the dragon n skills, and they will not threaten. " Ao Yan''s words were in, but those who listened could feel the pain he experienced. Maybe he had been angry, gone, and screamed in pain, but everything has passed for many years. Even if he still hates those people in his heart, he will not make a heart-breaking cry as before, because it is useless. Tang Guo carefully inspected the chain and realized that this could not be destroyed by brute force, and he began to realize the above prohibition. Ao Yan did not bother to see her taking it seriously. When this man hits a wall, he will naturally give up. One dayter, Tang Guo remembered that there were still people on the ind and said goodbye to Ao Yan: "I wille over to find you tomorrow." "Okay, I''m waiting for you." Chapter 3628: Pond Fish (29) Chapter 3628: Pond Fish (29) Chapter 3628 Pond Fish (29) Tang Guo got up and turned away, always feeling that Ao Yan at the back was staring at her. She turned around and saw the glimmering fire in Ao Yan''s keel. This guy is really staring at her. "Rx, I''m speaking, and I will definitelye tomorrow. I said I will help you, and I will definitely help you. Don''t worry about my words." "I believe you, no worries." The ghost knew why he was a little bit reluctant, afraid that she would note tomorrow. Tang Guo returned to the house on the ind, and the women in the house all sat in the hall properly and held the fruit to eat. Did not touch other things in the house, as if waiting for her to return. Seeing her return, she quickly put down the fruit in her hand and ran to Tang Guo. "Sister Guoguo, are you back?" They saw Tang Guo in a red dress and walked inside from the door a few steps away. They even thought that this was Tang Guo''s ghost. They remembered that they almost had such an encounter. She is now homeless. It can be said that since birth, this day is the easiest day they have ever had. No work, no escape, no scolding by the family, there are many fruits on the ind, and they do not have to go hungry. "Do you want a way out in the future? Does anyone want to go back?" "Sister Xiaoguo, although you are not human, you saved us, better than the people in the vige, better than my father and mother, my life is yours, I don''t want to go back." "We are not willing to go back." "Where is there a dragon king in this world, if there is a dragon king, how can Sister Xiaoguo appear here, you must be dead, before staying here." "Sister Xiaoguo is still as good as before. She didn''t care about us and saved us. Whether you are a man or a ghost, we are willing to stay here as ves and ves." "Okay, then you stay here for the time being, choose your own room, be self-sufficient, and eat what you want." Tang Guo gave them a few packs of seeds and did not intend to teach them the exercises for the time being. These people have not been hit enough. They need to hone for a while. Tang Guo left again, and the women who stayed in the hall looked at each other, somewhat at a loss. "Sister Xiaoguo said so, let''s do what she ordered, and we can''t go back to that house. Even if we go back, it''s a dead end. Sister Xiaoguo gives us a ce to stay, and we will live well. Right. " Tang Guo went back to the vige and went to see Tang Shushan and his wife. They saw that their faces were very pale. Obviously it was the vigers'' practice that made them anxious. Now the person watching them has evacuated. The two are holding paper money and joss sticks. They seem to be preparing to go to the beach. The two went to the beach, where they sacrificed women from the viges that had been "burned to death". Liu Mn thought that the women were suffering as much as their daughters. They immediately red eyes, tears falling down, and they couldn''t stop it. "Husband, this ce eats people." "People in this ce not only eat our daughters, but even their own daughters. I don''t like this ce." Tang Shushan was speechless and ufortable in his heart. He looked at the sea as if he could think of a group of young women who had died here, crying and tearing their hearts, and dying of pain. The ground is not working. What a heartbreaking feeling of despair. Chapter 3629: Pond fish (30) Chapter 3629: Pond fish (30) Chapter 3629 Pond Fish (30) Late at night, Tang Guo fell into the dream of the two couples. The two couples did not tell her what happened in the vige, nor did they ask whether Tang Guo was there before, where he went, and Tang Guo did not say much. After the two went to sleep, she ordered the tranquilizer and left. The next day, she went to the abandoned dragon pce on the sea floor to see Ao Yan. She sat next to Ao Yan, while practicing, while she was learning about the prohibition on the chain. Ao Yan saw her do both, and couldn''t help saying: "I look down on you, and your strength has improved. If you do two things, you can do it like this." "After all, what I have to deal with is the fairnd, and the cultivation can''t stop for a moment." Ao Yan nodded his dragon bone: "You are right, I seem to see some hope. I watch you show your strength, it seems to be Nissei Yuehua?" "It is the power of the stars, no matter the sun and the moon belong to the stars, such power is not easy to be exploited by the people of the fairy world." "You are very considerate. When the New Immortal Realm was established, the rules gave birth to an immortal divine record, that is, the new rules. But when you practice this mortal aura, fairy immortal qi, and you reach a certain level, you will encounter bottlenecks. If you want to continue to practice, you have to put your name on Xian Shen Lu, and the rules will allow you to continue to practice. Unlike the Wulong tribe, the dragon tribe has talents and power inheritance. Even if you enter the Xian Shenlu, it will have no effect. " "On the contrary, it will be more powerful than ordinary fairy gods. Uncontrolled dragons naturally be their threat." "The Dragon n has been annihted, and my blood and flesh have been removed from them. It is impossible to inherit talent and power." "So, are you already a waste dragon?" System: [Host, have you considered this dragon s fragile heart? If you say this, people will definitely feel ufortable. "You''re right, I am now a waste dragon, with a keel body, but I can''t do anything. I''m still being pierced by these chains. I don''t know how many years can I get rid of. Maybe, in the end it is impossible. "Are you interested in trying my cultivation skills? Doesn''t your n say that you are the smartest and best in talent? Now that the body is abolished, I just have a waste cultivation practice here. You go to the enlightenment and say, It may not necessarily be a practice you can practice. " Ao Yan, who was a little low originally, lifted the faucet and looked at Tang Guo: "Would you like to teach me the exercises?" "Why not, this exercise is my own. I want to give it to anyone. If you are smart and have learned the exercise, I won''t have a big help in the future? You want to be strong, one day in the future Kill the fairy world? " "I want to dream." Tang Guo took out a copy of the exercise and ced it in front of Ao Yan: "This is the exercise, you can understand it yourself." "Thank you." Tang Guo seemed to feel his thoughts on the ghost fire in Shang Aoyan''s eyes. The other party''s heart should say, she is a good person. "If I seed, I will not forget you." Ao Yan turned to the first page of the exercises, and then he fell in love with him and didn''t chat with Tang Guo again. Tang Guo continued to practice and participated in the prohibition of chains. The prohibition of each world is different, and she dares to do it only if she has a thorough understanding. However, this world is rtively special. Even if she understands it well, she does nt have to rush, so as not to disturb the people in the fairy world. Within a few days, the vige was flooded again. Of course, Tang Guo went to watch such a big event. see you tomorrow Chapter 3630: Pond Fish (31) Chapter 3630: Pond Fish (31) Chapter 3630 Pond Fish (31) Watching those people fleeing to the hillside in embarrassment, with an angry discussion, why did the Dragon King not bless, she just felt ugly. The people in the vige, standing on the hillside covered with dust, looked at Tangjia Vige, which was being hit by the flood, with aplex look. It''s as weird as before, but when you get to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard, the water will be divided into two circles and you won''t get a drop into it. The Tang Shushan couple knew that this was caused by their daughter who turned into an unjust soul. Every time they saw such a scene, they were moved and could not help worrying. Is there any danger for Tang Guo to do such a thing? "Vige chief, we obviously sent our daughter to the Dragon King. Why doesn''t the Dragon King bless us?" "Yeah, the vige head, didn''t you say that the Dragon King is the most effective? Why did he only bless the Tang Shushan couple, but not our friends?" "Don''t Tang Guo blow his ears around the Dragon King and don''t want to see our girl?" The head of the vige listened to thements of the people around him, and his head was a bit big. He was wearing coarse linen clothes that he didn''t know how many Ding had been made, and looked down on the "wonderful scene" of the Tang Shushan couple''s yard without a word. Use the crutches in your hand andy a strong pestle on the ground. He couldn''t figure out this matter. If it wasn''t for the Dragon King to show his spirits, torrential floods, or flooding, why did he only y other houses in the vige, and not spread to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard? Speaking of the Dragon King''s experience, the people in their vige, each of whom had a daughter, sent them to the Dragon King. Now the water is flooding, and the house is still flooded as before. The vige chief at this time is also very contradictory. Suddenly, he remembered a person, and that was the Qinghong Taoist who informed the vigers in advance. He quickly went to find the figure of Qinghong Taoist and found that the other party had been surrounded by the vigers and asked him why the Dragon King did not bless Tangjia Vige. This flooded the water and did note to bless it. In this case,e a few times, do they all have to move to this hillside? But the hillside is so big that it can only hold a foot, and it is impossible to survive here day and night. Besides, there is nothing on this hillside, and the geographical location is not suitable for building houses. What''s more, Dashui not only flushed the houses, but also flooded their newly nted dealers. If it weren''t for the wild vegetables on the mountain, it would have starved to death. At this time, the Qinghong Dao Ren, in spite of his appearance of a pair of Xianfeng Daogu, was actually helpless. If the magic weapon in his hand is not destroyed by ident, he can stop it no matter how many floods. But the magic weapon has been broken into unknown, and he cannot reach the fairy who gave him the magic weapon. The fairy said that as long as hepleted the task ording to his destiny and waited for the future to seed, he would definitely remember his credit and lead him into the fairy world. The immortal also said that the people in Tangjia Vige should have died in the hands of Tang Guo, who was turned into an injustice. This is a fate and cannot be changed. What the other party asked him to do is very simple, that is, to ensure that the people in this vige will not die before Tang Guo returns. In addition, the frequent flooding here will cause many disasters, and he was given a magic weapon to protect him here. The magic weapon was destroyed. Even if he was able to contact the other party, he would not dare to contact him. In case the immortal is unpleasant, his chance to log in to the fairy world may be gone. Fortunately, before sending water every time, he was able to predict in advance and inform the people in the vige to escape and temporarily protect their lives. Chapter 3631: Pond Fish (32) Chapter 3631: Pond Fish (32) Chapter 3631 Pond Fish (32) At this time, the Qinghong Taoist especially hopes that Tang Guo, who has turned into an injustice, wille back as soon as possible and let the destiny happen. Faced with the people in Tangjia Vige, he asked him why the Dragon King didn''t bless the people in the vige. The Qinghong Dao dare not say that there was no Dragon King at all. This is just a way for the fairy to point him, saying that this is the fate of Tangjia Vige, even if he does not appear, people in the vige wille up with such a way in the future. At first, Tang Xueer was drawn by lot. He was still a bit puzzled. Later, he remembered that the fairy had said a word, no matter what happened, just let it happen. So these things happenedter, although there were some mistakes with his expectation, he always remembered a sentence, and it happened, Tang Xueer''s escape, Tang Shushan and his wife were still alive, did not make Qinghong Taoists think much. "How can I guess the thoughts of Lord Dragon King?" Qinghong Taoist couldn''t answer, nor could he deny the existence of Dragon King. He could only say vaguely, "Now it seems that Lord Dragon King is not satisfied Right. " "Are you dissatisfied?" Someone whispered, and then scolded, "Isn''t Liu''s bragging, the two daughters in her family are not as inferior as Tang Guo''s girl? In my opinion, she just never Measure, can that bepared? The two daughters of the Liu family, in terms of appearance and talent, areparable to the girl of Tang Guo? " "Yeah, in fact, we understand that it certainly can''t bepared. The girl in our family looks pretty, but the skin is very dark. The Dragon King may be really dissatisfied." "Then what can we do? The water wille once every three or five days, and we will have no ce to live." In this ce, no matter where you move, it is a problem. Moreover, they have moved a few times, but things are very strange. No matter where they move, they ca nt get rid of the water that urately washed down their houses. Qinghong Taoist saw that these people do not bother him, secretly relieved, and quickly slipped away. The people in Tangjiacun didn''t pay attention to him, they were all talking about how to solve this matterpletely. "Vige chief, shall we sacrifice the Dragon King again?" Someone suggested. The vige chief hesitated and said: "Last time I sacrificed the dragon king, half of the girls in our vige were gone. Can you guarantee that this time the sacrifice of the dragon king will satisfy the other party?" "Then what should we do? It''s impossible to go on like this all the time? Over the years, this flood has not been able to survive our vige. Just Tang Shushan''s couple is okay, now I''m not afraid of anything, and live at home with peace of mind. It s too unfair not to rush to their home. His family gave it to the Dragon King as a daughter, but what our family gave was not a daughter? " While the vigers were discussing this, a small group of people in the vige crouched in the corners, fear appeared in their eyes, they looked very helpless, and they didn''t know what to do. This small group of people is the woman who survived. Whether the Dragon King can bless the vige or not, they are unwilling to go. Now every night, after they fall asleep, they will have nightmares. Either dreaming of the painful cry of her sister being burned on that boat, or being trapped on the boat, the fire burning their bodies a little bit. At this time, Tang Guo was also on the hillside, watching everyone''s expressions. "Why aren''t they as clever as you, but so stupid?" Ao Yan''s voice reached Tang Guo''s ear. It''ste, I''m doing things outside all day, I don''t have time to fish, forgive me Chapter 3632: Pond Fish (33) Chapter 3632: Pond Fish (33) Chapter 3632: Chiyu (33) "Just like theparison between your Dragon n and Immortal World, why are they also powerful, and why are you counted by them?" Ao Yan''s voice said angrily: "That''s their shamelessness." When he said this, Ao Yan didn''t squeak for a short time, and he also reacted. Many things, many people are not more utterable. "Why do you want to keep their lives for the fools who harm you?" "It''s a very simple thing to kill them, but it''s also like some people''s wishes. Besides, if you die, it''s a hundred, and the biggest punishment for them is not to kill them, but to let them live like this forever. "In pain." Tang Guo leaned on a boulder on the hillside, looking at the vigers not far away. "You should always secretly observe the humans on the shore? The range here is not far away, and it should be difficult for you." "Yes, you guessed it, I couldn''t go anywhere at first. Later, when my soul was repaired, I was able to see a little closer." "Then you should know that there is often water flowing here." Tang Guo lowered his eyes and pointed at his beautiful hands. "Do you know who controls the rain?" "Many years ago it was the Wulong tribe. The dragon tribe was born to be able toy rain and control the water. But then there were new regtions in the fairy world to control the rain, which is a fairy **** appointed by the emperor. You have the ability to rain, but you ca nt use it at will, otherwise it s against the rules of the sky. " "As you say, people here are suffering from floods, it is only possible to make orders from heaven and earth and let the rain master do it. Don''t you think this is abnormal?" Ao Yan was silent for a while, and said, "It seems that this should be a conspiracy." "I told you before that I have an enmity with Immortal Realm, and I still can''t get rid of the hatred. The reason is that my presence in this conspiracy is essential. But this conspiracy was when I fled the ind from the fireboat Since then, I have cracked it. " "If I follow the originalyout, I will not escape from the fireboat, and I may be burned alive and be a lonely ghost who is reluctant to go to the capital and stay on the sea. When I reach a certain level of practice, I will return to the vige. Revenge. During this period, many things happened. If it was nt for my prevention, my parents might have lost their lives one after another. Tang Guo looked down the hillside, looked at the raging water, and said with a smile, You said , A ghost full of resentment, seeing all this, will she be mad. " "meeting." "Will all the people here be killed." "natural." "Will they engulf their souls in anger?" "Will." "Will she be the evil spirit in this world, everyone shouts, the gods p it." Tang Guo continued, "If there is a kind-hearted person,e over to influence this wraith, you say this influence Who is the credit? " Ao Yan was silent again, and soon Tang Guo heard Ao Yan''s ridicule: "It really is their usual style." "You should have gotten a chance by ident. No wonder when I fled the fireboat before, I always felt there was something wrong. It must be that God gave you a glimmer of life, and you caught it." Ao Yan''s words seemed to prate Tang Guo is very detailed. Tang Guo raised some doubts and asked: "Since I have changed so much, how can you only guess that I have seized the vitality given by God, instead of being taken away by any solitary ghost?" Chapter 3633: Pond Fish (34) Chapter 3633: Pond Fish (34) Chapter 3633, Chiyu (34) "My soul is strong, and I won''t take it away. I can see at a nce that your soul fits the body very well, and there is no slight rejection, so I have this guess." "Such ..." Tang Guo smiled and said nothing more. Sure enough, no one sees that her soul is foreign? System: [The host is big, have you thought of something, it has been a long time since I saw you tangled with this problem. "I didn''t think about anything. I just thought that this meatless person likes bragging and is quite arrogant. I don''t even know if I am an outsider." [The so-called sitting on the sky, this meatless dragon must have been staying on the bottom of the sea for a long time. It has been a long time since I saw the outside world, which was caused by closed doors. "You''re right, we can''t root a dragon with no meat and no general knowledge of the world." System: [It s just that the host is big. This dragon has no flesh and has nt seen the world. Should he run after you?] In other words, can the meat on him grow back? "I don''t know, let me see it. Actually, it doesn''t matter whether it grows or not. The important thing is that his strength is now getting bigger and stronger, so powerful that he can attack the fairy world." [The host isrge, I think your heart is very strong, you can not mind the object is a cat, or the object is a stone, a fish, now do not mind that the object is a dragon without meat, only a dragon skeleton. To be honest, it''s a bit heavy. "My adaptability and eptance ability are rtively strong, you have missed a bit, the other missions are orthodox, the system is to eat public meals, numbered andpiled, and mine is a wild ..." The system is pitiful: [Let s talk about something else ... This topic is not very good, it is easy to hurt the deep friendship between us. The rain stopped and the water slowly fell and disappeared, leaving only the mud-filled houses of the entire Tangjia vige. The people in Tangjia Vige were busy tidying up where they lived, and Zuo Siyou didn''t think about what to do. Because the girls in the vige, each of which looks better than Tang Guo, is sacrificed, and they cannot sacrifice all of them. For a time, everyone was sad. The Qinghong Taoists also did not move around the vige from time to time, fearing that the vigers would ask him to walk around in various things. Now his task only needs to ensure that the people in this vige are not extinct. "I have an idea. Instead of flooding the vige next time, let''s go to the Tang Shushan''s house to hide. Their house was expanded, so big, enough to amodate us." Liu''s proposal got everyone Agree. Even that day, many people still held some of their only things, intending to put Tang Shushan couple here. The character of the two people is the past. It is not that their stuff will never be needed. The people in the vige feel that it is very safe to put things here. The vige head thought that this method was preferable, and the important things in the future would be ced with them. Even more, they thought that it would be better toy a floor in the courtyard of the Tang Shushan couple, clean, and not afraid of any sudden danger. After all, there must be a dragon king. The vigers swarmed into the courtyard, and the vige chief''s persuasion made the Tang Shushan and his wife so angry that they couldn''t speak. Especially the women in the vige, guarding the two men crying, saying that they can''t be so cruel, watching them die, they can''t see the dead, and everyone kneels down at them, making the two unable. Chapter 3634: Pond Fish (35) Chapter 3634: Pond Fish (35) Chapter 3634 Pond Fish (35) Even if the two disagree, they can''t stop them from forcibly staying. There was no way to get rid of them. The two decided to fall asleepte in the night and talk to Tang Guo about this matter. They were unwilling to let their daughters fall into a miserable situation for these vigers. These days, they have seen through. Vigers suffering from floods are poor, but their daughters are even more pitiful. If they help these executioners again, they are sorry for their ghosts who are not willing to go to hell. After they dreamed, they were looking forward to talking to Tang Guo, not to ask Tang Guo to help them solve this problem, but to let Tang Guo go and not to stop them from flooding in the future. Even if the house is washed away, it s a big deal to tell them and predict in advance if there is a flood, and they will just run up the hillside. In short, they do not want their daughter to spend their own power to help those who have hurt her. Hearing the caringnguage of the two couples, Tang Guo understood that even if the two were good, they understood the right and wrong and would not say anything to the vigers. That night, she told them in a dream: "Father and mother, you don''t have to worry, I will find a way to let them go without disturbing you. You have a good rest, don''t worry about anything." Withdrawing from the dream, Tang Guo lit the candle again and fell into the couple''s room with a random array, and walked into the courtyard with the candle. The originally dark yard, lit by candles, awakened some people with light sleep. When they saw the candle floating in the air, they screamed. Tang Guo didn''t slow down and ignited them directly. The only clean clothes, even if they were clean, were a little wet and could not burn people, but they could scare people to death. She lighted the corners of these people and showed a grinning voice, which was very scary in the middle of the night. This night, the Tang Shushan couple''s yard was particrly lively. A group of people were chased and ran by a candle, especially the sound ofughter in the yard, and they felt that they were creepy and finally fled. After this day, no matter what disaster happened in the vige, no one ran to the Tang Shushan couple''s house. They also invited the Qinghong Taoist to catch the ghost. When the Qinghong Taoist came in, he was pped out by Tang Guo. Seeing no one, he was pped. The Qinghong Taoist immediately determined that Tang Guo''s grievance was back. When everyone in Tangjiacun gave hope, no one thought that Qinghong Taoist even took out the flying sword and jumped up to escape. In his view, the mission of protecting Tangjia Vige has beenpleted. Now that Tang Guo s ghost is back, it s not his business. His task ispleted and he should leave. Tang Guo did not intend to treat Qinghong Taoist for the time being. The above-mentioned groups of fairy gods are more conceited, as long as no particrly big things happen, they will not stare here. From this day on, no one in the vige interacted with the Tang Shushan couple. They believed that there were ghosts here. Tang Guo is now very strong, and she shows herself in front of the Tang couple. The two cried for a while holding her, and quickly persuaded her to go into reincarnation. "Father and mother, maybe not. I can''t cast a baby." Liu Mn''s eyes turned red: "Yes, your grievances haven''t been filed yet. How can you be reborn? Guo''er, find a ce to hide. Those outside will already know you and will definitely hurt you." "Father and mother, you don''t have to be afraid. I worshipped a master. The master gave me a lot of magic weapons. You see, the Qinghong Taoists were driven away by me. No one can hurt me." "This ..." Tang Shushan hesitated. Tang Guo also said: "Master said, I have many causes and effects, and I have to solve them." Tang Guo said in this way that the two couples did not persuade her before the method. From this day on, Tang Guo wore red clothes every day and entered and left the house. In order to be more realistic, she also deliberately used means to make her no shadow under the sun. The people in the vige were terrified, and even some people wanted to run away with their family. Every time, they just packed their things and Tang Guo would wait at their door when the family nned to leave. In order to scare them a little, she deliberately put a white powder on her face to make herself look very pale. There was no blood on his face, no shadows under the sun, and the summer was so scared that the family was cold. "Aunt Li, where are you going? Is the vige bad? How good is the vige, just stay in the vige." "Good ... good ..." After persuading a family member, Tang Guo went to stop others and trapped them in the vige in the same way. Even if she fled in the middle of the night, she could get out of the grass. "Midnight, Uncle Lin is not afraid to step on the puddle and break his waist. Where is this going? Or go home and go to bed." see you tomorrow Chapter 3635: Pond Fish (36) Chapter 3635: Pond Fish (36) Chapter 3635 Pond Fish (36) "Yes, yes, sleep, I ... I am sleepwalking ..." If it weren''t for Tang Guo to look at each other, trembling with legs, and there was a pool of water on the ground, I really believed he was sleepwalking. Although Tang Guo does not intend to kill these people, she will not let the people of Tangjia Vige leave. This ce has to be turned into a "ghost vige". If not, how could Tang Xueere back to "degree" her? People in Tangjiacun are tortured day and night, no matter when they fled, Tang Guo will appear to stop them. After more times, they really didn''t dare to run around, and they stayed in Tangjiacun with fear. They didn''t dare to go to the courtyard of the Tang Shushan couple. When Tang Guo saw that they were not running, he set up an enve in the area where Tangjia Vige belonged. People who came in would get lost. Those who wanted to go out would never be able to go out. No matter how many times they circled, they might still be in Tangjia Vige. . In just one year, people in Tangjia Vige did not go out once. They were self-sufficient in the vige. Someone who had been to Tangjia Vige outside was lost and could not find a direction. Later on, the haunting of the vige and the whole Tangjia vige turned into a ghost vige spread very far. Tang Shushan and his wife were relieved when they saw that Tang Guo did not kill. They are not pitiful people in Tangjia Vige, but they are afraid that Tang Guo will kill people for killing them. They will repay her by cause and effect, and they will be punished in the future. Therefore, Tang Guo trapped the people of Tangjia Vige in the vige and prevented them from going out. Neither couple said anything. They are all well aware that Tang Yao must take a lot of time to get credit. Want to stand in a certain position, but do not know how much time it takes. If they can wait, their daughter may not be able to. These people in Tangjiacun killed so many young women. Now Tang Guo asionally takes time to return home and apany the two to dinner. The two of them are not afraid of her at all, on the contrary they think the life is very good now, even if the daughter is not a person, is a ghost, at least she is still there. They cherish such a day, and no one can predict how long it will remain. She also said that the group of women who had been rescued by Tang Guo on the small ind were now self-sufficient on the ind, and they were not afraid to see Tang Guo, but they were still in awe and dared not get too close to her. This is the man Tang Guo prepared for himself, certainly not let theme to the ind to grow vegetables. More than a year''s time was enough for them to dilute their memories of what happened before. It was not a simple matter to want to be her men, she did not want anyone to drag her hind legs in the future. "How are you living here?" Tang Guo used a small method, in fact, a slightly more advanced method of blocking eyes, so that she had no shadow. In this world, the first thing to see who is a ghost is the shadow under the feet. There is no shadow, they are all ghosts. So these women saw that Tang Guo had no shadow and had no doubt that she was still alive. Hearing her question, she quickly answered her very well. "You have been here for more than a year. Have you figured out where to go in the future? I forgot to tell you that people in Tangjia Vige should not sacrifice the dragon king anymore. Water, they already know that it is useless for the girl to sacrifice the dragon king. " When Tang Guo said this, he observed the women''s expressions, and several of them looked a little moved. "You are all at the age of marriage, and many should be engaged ..." Chapter 3636: Pond Fish (37) Chapter 3636: Pond Fish (37) Chapter 3636 Pond Fish (37) "Sister Guoguo, what do you mean?" Tang Guo smiled and looked at the woman in question: "The meaning is very simple, I will give you another chance to choose. Stay here, or go back to life." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, these women couldn''t help thinking of how they came here. A few women were very determined and quickly shook their heads: "Although we are the people on the ind, this year is the best I have ever had. I have no worries and do nt have to worry about anything. Besides, they gave up on me first. Yes, what am I going to do? Sister Xiaoguo, I still have the choice, I will stay here. " "I stay here. Sister Chunhua was right. They abandoned me first." A woman with red eyes and tears wiped from the corners of her eyes. "That night, I was crying and begging them. For a long time, they just kept fighting. They said that they could nt help it. Who would nt let the Dragon King protect our family? For the sake of the family, I could only send me to the Dragon King as a concubine. I said I was afraid of fire, and the fire burned on my body hurts. They actually said, call me Endure. " "My mother doesn''t like me at all. I haven''t been treated by my family since I was born. After the mother gave birth to my younger brother, I either beat or scolded me, and I did everything in the family. At the age, she did nt want to find a good rtionship for me, but asked the matchmaker to ask if the wealthy lords in the county wanted concubines or not, and they would nt treat me like her daughter. , I will not go back. " What are you going to do? Was it rubbed by those people again? She is not a fool. More than half of the people expressed their thoughts and did not want to go back. The remaining half did not say anything and were silent, but Tang Guo saw that they were hesitating. Even if those people give them to the Dragon King, they are no longer needed, and they still care about them in their hearts. "You have time to think about it. From tomorrow on, I will leave a boat on the shore. You want to go. Paddling east, you will be able to return to the familiar coast in less than half a day. Just, go out from here You will not have the chance toe back again, and the people who go back will not be able to disclose the situation here. If not, you will definitely fail. " She is ack of people, but hesitant, she will not be the one who willg behind in the future. After Tang Guo finished speaking, the figure disappeared in front of everyone. The way she was so insane, it made these people never doubt anything. Tang Guo did not return to Tangjia Vige, nor did he go to practice, but went to the ruins of the Dragon Pce in the sea. "Why do you want them to go back, you should n to train them to cope with the fairy world with you?" "Some of them are not determined, even if they have strength in the future, it is useless. Even if the family members treat them like this, at the critical moment, they are still reluctant, and they will bepromised when they are slightly threatened. You don''t mean fairnd Are people shameless? They can do such things. " "In my opinion, their choice to leave must be the biggest mistake." "That is also their choice. They will face many choices in their lives. In order not to affect my future, they can only make them make a choice in advance." Tang Guo felt that the color of the me in Ao Yan''s eyes had changed a bit. It used to be dark, but now the color is much brighter, and Ao Yan''s breath seems to be much stronger. "Ao Yan, did you study the exercises?" Chapter 3637: Pond Fish (38) Chapter 3637: Pond Fish (38) Chapter 3637 Pond Fish (38) "Thinking out a part, ording to the current cultivation method, there should be no mistakes. Directly absorbing the power of the stars, not only is fast, but also can quench each of my dragon bones, and after practicing a certain level, no matter how powerful the magic weapon is, it may not be able to wear Through my keel. " The pain of piercing the keel, even if I don''t know how many years have passed, I still stay in my mind and can''t erase it. "I have almost understood the prohibition on the chain, and I can help you remove it at any time." "This is not anxious, they have left their hands behind this chain. Once they are taken out of me, they will definitely send someone to check what is going on. The strength of you and me is not enough to fight them for the time being." Ao Yan raised the faucet and looked up: "The manpower is still too few. The Wulong tribe has some old knowledge. Like the dragon tribe, they all encounter various calctions from the fairnd. However, they are more powerful than the dragon tribes that threaten the fairnd. The end is better. Now, it s time to contact them and prepare them for a battle with the fairy world. " "need my help?" "The Wulong tribe has a special mystery with them. As long as they are aware, they can contact each other." Ao Yan paused for a while, and said, "There are also the souls of the predecessors of several other tribes who are being held in the prefecture. I need to be rescued. As long as they are freed from thend, they can summon the children who have escaped, and they have been waiting for this day. " Tang Guo remembered the friend that the original owner had made in the eighteenth hell. The other party told the original owner the truth, so that her dissatisfaction reunited. "Is there eighteenth floor hell?" Ao Yan thought for a while and shook his head: "The eighteenth floor does not, but I listened to those seniors discussing the eighteenth floor. It did suppress a very powerful old monster, which we didn''t know, but it should be very powerful. Those seniors, once After contacting each other, the old monster knew a lot. ording to spection, he should also oppose the immortal record of the New Immortal Realm, unwilling to ept the jurisdiction of the Immortal Realm, and was finally counted as an eighteen-level **** crackdown. " Tang Ao''s words made Tang Guo curious. Since dragons like Ao Yan, there are other races, and a series of heaven and earth creatures, not all have disappeared, they are all secretly preparing. So after the failure of the original owner to fight against Immortal Realm, will the future New Immortal Realm really be so peaceful? When the timees, Ao Yan waits to escape, is there another battle with Immortal Realm? But thinking that Tang Xue''er may be the one with the air transport, even if Ao Yan is fully prepared, it will probably not be good afterwards. "I want to see the prefecture." This idea, Tang Guo is not a whim. In particr, she wanted to go to the eighteenth floor to see if the person who told the truth was the enemy or the friend. Judging from the known information, the other party should have hatred against Immortal World, and it is likely to be the object of cooperation. Ao Yan did not stop, sprayed on the ground, and a shiny thing appeared in an instant. "You take this, as long as you are friendly with the Wulong tribe and feel the existence of this scale, they will help you." "This is your scale?" "Huh." Ao Yan hummed, "You have to collect it, but this is my only scale, which was hidden in the chaos." When he said this, Ao Yan''s tone was a little bit hateful. But with some pride, "This is the most precious piece of scale on my body, and also the hardest. I have been refining it all these years, and I don''t know how many times it is harder than before." Chapter 3638: Pond Fish (39) Chapter 3638: Pond Fish (39) Chapter 3638 The Pond Fish (39) "Heart Scale?" Of course Tang Guo knew that the most precious and hardest scale on the Dragon n was the Heart Scale. "This is not so good." System: Keep it, don''t pretend. People are all bones now, and heart protection scales are useless. "I don''t need that thing anymore. You can hold it. It will save your life at a critical moment. This heart-protecting scale has been refined by me for many years and has many functions." "You said that, I''m wee." "You don''t have to be polite, you gave me a very good exercise. When I understand thoroughly and create a suitable exercise for me, I will not be afraid of the fairy world." The power of the stars is simply not what the fairy gods can master. Without them being mastered, and unable to be destroyed, that would be their nightmare. "Have your remaining scales been taken away by those people?" Ao Yan''s voice was a little dull: "Every scale on the dragon''s body is a baby, and my scales, flesh, and dragon tendons are all taken away by them." "Get it back in the future, whoever stripped off you will cut off his hands." Tang Guo said lightly but gave Ao Yan greatfort. The bright mes shed in his eyes, and became more vivid. The Hu mes were burning towards Tang Guo, seemingly never burned. "This is the first time someone has told me to help me get it back, and also said that I want to cut off their hands." Ao Yan''s voice buzzed, "Sure enough, I haven''t misunderstood you, you are different from them. Yes, the heart protection scales have not been given to the wrong person. " System: [Host, you moved this dragon bone. Maybe you stew him soup in the future, he is willing. "A system requires systematic consciousness. Don''t be greedy." system: The next morning, Tang Guo returned to the ind, and she **** the small boat on the shore, and saw a few. She did not return to the house, and put a few more boats on the shore. For several days, some boats disappeared every day. It wasn''t until a small boat disappeared that she returned to the house. Those who stay here are busy with their own affairs. Seeing Tang Guoing, he quickly put down the things in his hand and came to greet her. "Little Sister Guo." "You all think about it, don''t you go out?" "Well." The women looked at each other, and they had decided not to go back, they looked very determined. Those who want to go, they also persuaded, but they said that this is not their home. At that time, the family members made such a choice, but it was a frustration. After all, the floods in the vige have been very serious. Now Tang Guo has told them that there will be no more sacrifices to the Dragon King, and they will not be afraid. Besides, they are also engaged, and they ca nt stay on the ind for the rest of their lives and really live a hermit life? Regardless of persuasion, those people should leave. "Don''t want to go back and see?" "I don''t want to, because the flood can burn us alive and die in the future, and will definitely sell us without hesitation." A woman said with a wry smile, "We leave these and see more clearly than they do, and the ce cannot go back. " "I''ll take you back to see it. It''s not to ask you to see your family, but to see what happened after they went back." Tang Guo did not give them a chance to refute. One person threw an invisibility cloak for them to put on, and then took the person away from the ind. Chapter 3639: Pond Fish (40) Chapter 3639: Pond Fish (40) Chapter 3639 Pond Fish (40) While on the road, someone asked Tang Guo: "Sister Xiaoguo, wouldn''t you throw us back? If Sister Guoguo is not convenient to keep us here, send us to other ces. We don''t want to go back in the vige." "I just took you back to see it, and I will let youe back." Here, these people no longer say anything. Liu''s youngest daughter chose to go back. Tang Guo took this pedestrian and went to Liu''s house first. As soon as I walked to the door, I heard the woman''s miserable cry and the yelling of Liu''s. "Okay, I said why the Dragon King doesn''t bless. It turns out that you girl escaped, and you didn''t even be the concubine of the Dragon King. Tang Guo took them to other yards again. They were all scolding. They med these women for not dying. If they died, they would be the concubines of the Dragon King. After some scolding, the people in the vige began to ask what happened to these women. They wanted to hide, but how could they hide the cunning vigers, and finally told the truth about what happened this year. A woman standing next to Tang Guo watched angrily and whispered, "Sister Xiaoguo helped them and gave them thousands of instructions, and they sold you." If they were not afraid of being discovered, they would have scolded them for a long time. This kind of ungratefulness really makes them anxious, and it is because they have been sisters. The people in the vige reacted differently. When they heard that Tang Guo yed tricks and remembered the nightmares of these days, they dared not go to trouble. When these women left, they brought a lot of food, and now they are robbed by the family. ording to them, a lot of food was grown on the ind, and they all ate well. The people in the vige were very hot, and they dared not rob Tang Guo of this "ghost" thing. So I thought of a way to instigate these women to get it back. "Dad, mother, sister Xiaoguo saved my life, even if she is already a ghost, but she is kind to me, I can''t do it." "My girl, do you really want us to starve to death in the vige? Since she saved you, those things were nted by yourself. What do you get back to get something? She is just a ghost and can''t eat these, Is it right? " In a day or two, these women were able to persevere. In a few days, they could not bear to eat some ufortable wild vegetables, and even the family members were still hungry in their stomachs, and finally decided to go back to the ind to get some food. The coast is also within the scope of Tangjia Vige. The scope of Tang Guo''s restrictions is rtivelyrge. Rtively speaking, they just can''t get out of the scope of Tangjia Vige, and others are still free. The people in the vige sent the women to the beach and hurriedly urged them to get food on the ind. They dare not go, fearing to anger Tang Guo. In their view, Tang Guo rescued these women, and they must not be annoyed by them. Unexpectedly, when these women''s boats slowly rowed towards the ind, a wave in the sea rolled up, and even people took the boat and overturned directly on the coast. I tried it several times, and it was all the same. These women were also beaten up, sitting wet on their shores, staring nkly at the endless sea, and burst into tears. "gone back." Tang Guo said to the group of onlookers around her: "There should be no regrets now." "I haven''t regretted it for a long time. I still heard my mother, who was scolding me for having no conscience, and he didn''t want to take the delicious food back. It reallyughed at me. Little Sister, I said, Your life is yours, even if you are a ghost, you will tell me what to do, and I will never say no. " "If I want to kill immortals, do you dare?" Tang Guo jumped on board with them and smiled back. see you tomorrow Chapter 3640: Pond Fish (41) Chapter 3640: Pond Fish (41) Chapter 3640 Pond Fish (41) These women stayed in a daze for a moment, and then said very seriously: "You can do whatever you say, our lives are yours, whether it is a **** or a fairy." "Well, go back. From today on, you need to do another thing. I will give you exercises to prepare for Xian Tu." Tang Guo sent a group of dumb people back to the ind and passed on their skills. She went to the old Dragon Pce. "Sister Guoguo really wants to kill immortals?" "You heard it right, yes, and passed the exercises to us." "Sisters, what do you think?" "Whatever you think, I promised Sister Xiaoguo, and Tu will kill. Sister Xiaoguo says what we do, we will do what you see. Those people who went back to the vige? I m so d I can stay here. I feel that Sister Xiaoguo must have something to hide from us, and it has something to do with what she said about Tu Xian. " "If you want to do so much, just follow what Sister Xiaoguo said. She saved us and let us live in such a beautiful house without bullying us. Use this life to do something for her, it should be . " The women who were originally self-sufficient on the ind had one more task every day. Apart from being busy and eating and drinking Lhasa, the rest of the time was spent on practicing the exercises passed to them by Tang Guo. The women who were bewitched by the vigers and wanted to go to the ind to get food, were now paralyzed on the shore, crying. They stared nkly at the sea where the mist had risen. On this ocean, they experienced many things. In desperation, I visited a small ind like a fairnd. They were hesitant and reluctant to leave the fairnd. It is no longer possible to go back now. Only they can understand what their choices missed. They are paralyzed on the shore, their faces confused and desperate, and they seem not to hear the verbal abuse from their ears. The people in the vige saw that they seemed to be stunned. They had to drag them back to the vige. They scolded all the way and said that they were useless. Those whose daughters did nt go home have been scolding all those who are unfilial and ungrateful. All this has nothing to do with Tang Guo. Tangjiacun wasid down by her, and no one was allowed to go out, and anyone who came in would get lost. Now she doesn''t need to do much, just wait for Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng to return here. Before that, she will go to the 18th floor of the prefecture to meet the big man. "Be careful, there are countless people in the prefecture, don''t expose it." Ao Yanding said, "If you are found, please quickly escape." "Don''t worry, I have a magic weapon in my hand. As long as I don''t take the initiative to expose it, they won''t find me." Although the fairnd of each world is somewhat different, the more advanced things like magic weapons are, the less likely they are to be discovered. Chi Xiao is a powerful master of refining, and now is the top character of that fairnd. There are no restrictions like this here. The magic weapon produced by refining is definitely more and more powerful. Tang Guo put on his cloak, opened the passage to the local government, and disappeared in front of Ao Yan. The me in Ao Yan''s eyes kept staring at where she disappeared, blinking, not moving away. For a long time, Ao Yan murmured aplex mantra. After a while, a voice rang in his ear: "Ao Yan? Is there anything happening to contact me this time? Is there any movement in the fairnd?" Chapter 3641: Pond Fish (42) Chapter 3641: Pond Fish (42) Chapter 3641 Pond Fish (42) "Uncle Kong, how are you in the prefecture?" "Fortunately, I heard the ghosts crying and howling every day. It was a bit noisy. It was no big deal. The days were still nourishing. What''s up with you?" Ao Yan: "Nothing, no, there is something. I met a new friend. She just opened the channel of the prefecture and nned to go there. This time I found Uncle Kong, if she is in danger, I want you to help. Take care. " "You have made a new friend and have to go to the prefecture. Ao Yan, are you sleeping for a long time, and your brain is not clear? You are thest dragon. Although there are only a pair of bones left, it is also thest. One, Ao Yan, don''t go mad, if you go mad and stupid, the dragon will be extinct. " "Uncle Kong, I really made a friend." "Are you really making friends?" The Emperor Peacock was silent for a while before asking, "So what does shee to the Mansion? What identity is it that can open the channel of the Mansion, not an ordinary person." "She went to the eighteenth floor to find someone, not an enemy. She had an enmity with Immortal Realm. She was previously calcted by Immortal Realm and spied on Tianji and seized a lifeline. She also helped me and gave me a magical skill." Despite Ao Yan''s simple statement, the Emperor Peacock still understood. "In that case, I''ll help. I''m on the twelfth floor, and I don''t know where she is. When I say hello to several other old guys, let them look at it." "Thank you Uncle Kong." "Xie will not be necessary ... Practice it well, attack the fairy realm, overthrow the rule of the Heavenly Emperor, and avenge my dead n, I don''t know how long it will be." Hearing the low voice of Emperor Peacock, Ao Yan didn''t know how tofort him, and only sighed gently. In order to consolidate his position, Heavenly Emperor didn''t know how many heaven and earth spirits were killed, how many races passed down from ancient times were suffered, declined, and reduced to being bullied by the world. Tang Guo went to the prefecture rtively smoothly. When she arrived at the prefecture, she wore an invisibility cloak. She first wobbled around in front of some ghost soldiers and ghost generals, but she really couldn''t see her. She must be in her heart, so she intends to go downyer byyer. No one saw her, naturally there would be no trouble. When she was about to go to the first floor, she heard two ghosts talking and stopped a little. "This is indeed a bit weird, and the judges can''t figure it out for themselves. I didn''t expect this kind of errand to fall on you and me." "Now that the adult hasmanded us, let''s go up and see what happened in the Tangjia Vige. They are obviously some people who are dying. Why are there so many still not dead. Go to explore the situation first, thene back and tell the judge." Hearing these two words, Tang Guo dispelled the idea of immediately going to other levels of the prefecture, and instead touched where the judge was. Perhaps, the prefecture simply did not expect that someone would break in so easily, and have not been discovered. Tang Guo found it very easily, staring at the life-dead judge in a daze. The judge is indeed as fierce as a legend, and a bit scary at first nce, not like a good one. But after a closer look, his eyes were fierce, but his breath was calm. He ced the life and death book on the table, frowning to open the page of Tangjia Vige. Tang Guo stood next to him and nced at the eyes, all of which were densely written with the name of Tangjia Vige. "Strange, strange, I remember receiving a reminder from the Life and Death Bookst time. There will be a vige where thousands of people will die at the same time and their souls will not survive." Chapter 3642: Pond Fish (43) Chapter 3642: Pond Fish (43) Chapter 3642 Pond Fish (43) "These two days are counted, and it''s almost that time. How could these people''s lives change so much." The judge was very puzzled: "This book of life and death often changes. It can be changed so much at once, which is really confusing." "Some people''s names have disappeared from above, and so many of them have disappeared. They are all women who are less than two decades old. This is a bit weird." The magistrate was worried, "What will happen to the human world? " "I don''t know if Pai''s errands go up, can I find out something." The judge shook his head. "This matter, let''s ask His Majesty Yan what he thinks." Tang Guo found that in the life and death book, neither her name in the Tangjia vige nor the name of the woman who was brought to the ind to practice. Other people, including her father and mother Tang Shushan couple and her brother Tang Yao, have their names. But behind their names, it is recorded that they were born in a certain period of time. When the death is documented, the back is unknown. In other words, I do nt know why, and the life and death book does not reveal when they will die. Tang Guo saw the magistrate looking at the front, other ces, and others all recorded in detail when and how they died, not in Tangjia Vige. With a little thought, she understood why, it was her outsider who changed her life. She, who cultivated the power of the stars, was simply not in the grasp of the book of life and death. This should be regarded as a loophole in the life and death book. But the people in Tangjia Vige were trapped in Tangjia Vige by her. When did they die, the life and death book could not be calcted temporarily. Seeing the judge confused, he picked up the life and death book and went to see the king, Tang Guo quickly followed. After a while, Tang Guo followed the magistrate and saw Lord Ye in control of the entire prefecture. There are no four judges in the ten temples in this world, only one king and one judge. As far as she knows, the king of the king was the one who had existed for a long time and should be in the same era as the emperor. Although the magistrate has been in office for thousands of years, it is indeed a new one. The magistrate took the life and death book and told the matter to King Yan: "Your Majesty, I have sent Yin to go to check the situation." "Is it all going up?" "It should not be. The sun is so bright in the daytime. They are not used to it and go up at midnight." "Since this is the case, don''t check it." King Yan looks like a middle-aged man, but he looks like there is no legendary fierceness, but a bit of charity. Local government. Since people have not died, their own changes in the life and death book will not matter to our local government. Tianji has told you that if things in the Tangjiacun are the same as in the life and death book, do nt ask. The judge''s expression was a little more serious, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Will there be any trouble in the world with such a big ident? And the names of the dozen or so women who disappeared are not even in the period of the Biennale ..." "Since it''s not in the life and death book of my prefecture, it shouldn''t be you and I have to ask, don''t care." Yan Wang nced and stood beside the tangled judge, stood up and patted his shoulder, whispered, " Judgment, are you stupid? Even if something changes, it should be a matter of emperor''s sorrow. My local government only cares about ghosts. As long as it is not a leak from my local government, you are in a hurry, and you are not afraid to provoke anger. " Tang Guo''s sudden change of tone made Tang Guo somewhat unprepared. Chapter 3643: Pond Fish (44) Chapter 3643: Pond Fish (44) Chapter 3643 Pond Fish (44) The judge still looked serious, as if he didn''t feel any strangeness in the tone of the king. "Is this the ce where you can leave?" "No matter, just follow the instructions in the life and death book. If there is no instruction in the life and death book, you don''t need to do much." "Got it, then your majesty, I will go down to work first." "Go." Yan Wang waved his hand at the judge and smiled. Waiting for the judge to leave, Yan Yan''s smile deepened. He sat on his throne and said quietly: "It seems that the sky is going to change. Such a big change in the life and death book has been a long time ago." "I don''t know, what will happen again this time." King Yan could not understand some things. He held his chin and narrowed his eyes slightly. "The names have disappeared from the book of life and death. Is it detachment and jump out of the three realms Not under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Emperor? This has some meaning. If the Heavenly Emperor knows, I am afraid it will not be peaceful if he enters the Ding. " "This matter is what the king had to hide, and absolutely cannot let the emperor know in advance." Thinking of this, Yan Wang quickly stood up and followed the direction of the judge. "The small sentence is too simple. I will tell him again about this matter. Say it. " Tang Guo heard a message from the mouth of King Yan that he would not care about anything but thend. What has changed outside has nothing to do with him. And just now he was talking to himself, didn''t he feel a little weird? "He may have found me." When Tang Guo and the system said this, the system was a little surprised: [The host is big, is this king so powerful? "Here is his ce. Even if I didn''t find where I was, I couldn''t catch me. It must have been aware of it. You think, what a person is thinking in his heart will be nagging in the house, and it still shows sopletely. His own position? Maybe he did nt know where I was, but he definitely calcted what he had. " [In this way, King Yan will not intervene in this matter. "He is in charge of the Earth Mansion. He controls the ghosts of the earth and the Earth Mansion. It does not involve the interests of Heavenly Emperor. He only needs to do his own thing. No matter what happens above, what does it have to do with him? I did not expect this. Anyone in the cloak can hide it. After all, there are people outside of the world. " "The other party opened one eye and closed one eye, which did not prevent me from walking in the prefecture, pretending not to know, indicating that I didn''t want to be an enemy to me. I also don''t want to have one more enemy, let''s go, see that person first, just see go." "Yang, thank you this time." For a long time, a sound rang in the ear of Yan, "I don''t know what magic weapon she used. If it weren''t for my talent, I might not be able to find her." "Thank you, Ben Wang just thinks that you are a bit crowded in the prefecture. For so many years, I have eaten and drank in my local prefecture. I do nt say anything about it. I m just as annoying as the uncle." Yan Wang said, "Brother Kong, belongs to Your first chance is here. Actually, if you do nt tell me about it, I have noticed it before, and I even calcted it once. "I haven''t been optimistic that you can still turn around, but half a year ago, I did another fortune-telling. You were originally a dead end, but now someone has opened a way for you to live. If I didn''t guess wrong Is the woman just now. " "Right, did you see her just now?" Chapter 3644: Pond Fish (45) Chapter 3644: Pond Fish (45) Chapter 3644 Pond Fish (45) "Did not see it, smelled it. You forgot who I am? Every breath of strangers rarely escapes my sense of smell. You have talents, don''t I?" "No wonder, generation after generation of emperor, centuries and centuries in the world, but you Lord Ye has been there. Or you will count." King Yan was smirked: "What does this king count? This king likes to stay on this three-acre acre, only in charge of the human world and the ghosts of the earth. Who is willing to stay in such a gloomy ce?" "Toozy to tell you, since you all counted that we have a little life, still on the girl, I''m going to talk to the old guys, I have to protect this girl." "Come on, take care of others, and don''t look at how much you are able first. Friends return to friends. You want to escape, you have to find a way." "Know, know, won''t make you embarrassed, rest assured, when we go, we will beat you up and go, so that even if we fail, we won''t be implicated in you. By then, we must not You will be merciful and you will have to lie down for half a month. Old friends, do nt me us for being cruel, after all, we do nt want to implicate you, do nt you? "roll!" "She went to the eighteenth floor." Yan Wang said suddenly. The Emperor Peacock was surprised: "The eighteenth floor? Does she have anything to do with the eighteenth floor?" "not sure." Tang Guo finally came to the eighteenth floor, but did not know that the Peacock Emperor had summoned his old friends to discuss her affairs in the local government. The eighteenth floor here is different from the imaginary eighteenth floor. It is very narrow and only one person is currently locked. It was a gray-haired old man with no restraints on his body and no imprisonment around him. In memory, the other party seemed unable to go out again, and did not know why. When Tang Guo stepped into the eighteenth floor, he felt a touch of sight fall on her. She looked up and saw that an old man was sitting in the corner, and the other party''s eyes looked a little muddy, as if she were an old man. "Hahahahaha ..." The old man suddenlyughed out loud. From this voice, Tang Guo heard some emotions of the other party, and was happy and happy. "The new rules are about to be born." The old man looked at Tang Guo''s position meaningfully, and Tang Guo also showed himself, and the old man was not surprised. When he saw the old man, Tang Guo understood that they should not be enemies. "Senior." Tang Guo was not sure what the other party knew, but in the current situation, there should be nothing wrong with calling Senior. The old man looked at Tang Guo for a while, and suddenly a book appeared in his hand. He handed it to Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not know, so he still got it. When she looked at the two words on the cover of the book, she was a little stunned: "God rules?" Her hands couldn''t help but fight a bit, she felt she was about to know a secret. She turned to the first page, nk. The second page is also nk. The third page, the fourth page ... the back is nk. Tang Guo looked at the old man a little puzzled. The old man touched his beard and smiled: "Heaven, how are you writing?" Tang Guo shook her hand, and she suddenly felt that she had a background in this world. She wrote the sky rules, which is indeed the first time she has encountered many worlds. Can she write this rule? see you tomorrow. Can you guess the identity of this old man? Chapter 3645: Pond Fish (46) Chapter 3645: Pond Fish (46) Chapter 3645 Pond Fish (46) "This book can''t write ordinary pens. The Emperor Tian has a pen that specializes in sky rules. You can beat him and grab that pen, you can write sky rules." Hearing this, Tang Guo returned the book: "Then wait for me to defeat the Emperor of Heaven, and then pick it up with my predecessors. If it is robbed, it will not be good to destroy it." "No problem, how much I want for this thing," said the old man''s sleeves, and there were books on the floor that I didn''t know how many covers the word "Tianji". The old man is surrounded by such books, just like a big money, if not the other party looks unfathomable, Tang Guo will think that he is just a wholesaler. "Why didn''t the senior take the **** back and write the rules of the day?" This is something Tang Guo didn''t understand. The old man didn''t seem to be bound here. The old man seemed to know that Tang Guo would ask this question, stroked his beard, and shook his head and said, "I can''t write, I can''t hold the pen, I can''t touch it, I can''t get it." "The moment you walked into the earthly pce, I thought about the direction of the future, and the first line of life in this side of the world is yours. If you ca nt seed, the change in the rules of the sky does nt know how long it will take. Perhaps, wait until this Fang Tiandi''s destruction will not necessarily have that day. Fortunately, you are here. " Seeing that the old man did not want to say more, Tang Guo left without asking, holding a nk book. There are so many old men, and they are indeed not afraid of destruction. In fact, it was almost impossible to destroy it in her hand. She just thought that such an important thing fell into her hand, a little suddenly. Tang Guo sessfully returned to the former site of the Underwater Dragon Pce without any obstruction. "How''s it going?" Ao Yan saw hering back safely, not knowing what to do, and he was relieved. "What trouble do you have?" "No, everything is going well." Tang Guo simply said what he had heard in the past. "The king of the prefecture may have found me, but he didn''t say anything. He knew about the abnormalities in Tangjia Vige and listened to him. It means not nning to control. " Ao Yan was not surprised at all. Instead, he said: "Yang Wang will not participate in the battle of the fairy realm. He only cares about ghosts and thend mansion. This is his style. My friends, my predecessors, were able to live in thend mansion thanks to the care of the king. However, I am not very familiar with him. " These things were actually found in the memory of the predecessors of the Dragon tribe by Ao Yan. One of the reasons why the Dragon n is feared by the Heavenly Emperor is that the inheritance of the Dragon n is simply not controlled by the Heavenly Emperor. "You said, the strong man of the eighteenth floor, let you go to Heavenly Emperor to grab a pen and write the rules of the sky?" Ao Yan was particrly surprised when he heard this, the mes in his eyes seemed to burn even more Exuberant, "You really are a ray of life." "Ao Yan, do you know who the predecessor of the eighteenth floor is?" Tang Guo was curious about the identity of the other party and vaguely guessed, but still not sure. Ao Yan shook the faucet: "I don''t know, he was there before the Wulong tribe had an ident. I once heard the predecessors of the Dragon tribe mention him. I only knew that he was very strong, and somehow he was kept in the eighteenth floor of the prefecture. There is no n toe out. In short, it is an unprovokable existence, as long as he does not appear, even the Emperor will not treat him. " "Why, do you have any guesses?" "Some, not sure, but not important. Ao Yan, practice." Chapter 3646: Pond Fish (47) Chapter 3646: Pond Fish (47) Chapter 3646 Pond Fish (47) Tang Guoyang raised the nk book in Yang''s hand: "When we are strong, we will go to Xianjie to grab a pen and write the rules of the sky. It will give you a fairness to the dragon and fair to me. Ao Yan burst into excitement and nodded quickly: "Okay, when the cultivation is sessful, I am your mount." System: What makes an arrogant dragon lower his head and be willing to mount someone? Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature? No, not at all. It is the power of restraint, the greatness of love. However, when the timees, he reminds the host to ce a soft cushion. Time is in a hurry, ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. The women on the ind have also been in their twenties since their teens. From the confusion at the beginning to the firmness now. From an ordinary person, to now it can fly away, even without any tools, it can float freely on the sea. With their powerful cultivation, they also found that Tang Guo was not a ghost, but a real person. Tang Guo has the life-saving grace, the knowing grace and the cultivation grace to them, so they don''t care whether she is a human being, a ghost or a demon. When they embarked on this path, they swear in their hearts that Tang Guo wanted them to kill immortals. Tangjiacun is the name of a ghost vige, which has spread to many ces. Anyone who wants to enter Tangjia Vige will get lost and fall into an illusion. In the illusion, they will be a member of it, seeing a picture of a girl worshipping the dragon king in the vige. However, unlike the original plot, Tang Guo did not intend to keep them, nor did he kill them, whether they were revolting or advocating. Those who oppose the sacrifice, the formation will send them out safely. Those who advocate and are silent, they will encounter another illusion, which is a girl who sacrifices to the dragon king in the illusion. Go through all kinds of pain, despair, and let them go. "My reputation has been ruined by you." Every time someone deliberately breaks in, or inadvertently breaks into Tangjia Vige, they will encounter these. When Ao Yan saw the dragon king inside, he was always a bad guy eating a girl, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He is thest dragon. Although there is only a pile of bones left, he is also a dragon. Every time, although he never showed up in the illusion, the dragon kings in these people''s impressions turned into lustful and vicious, but did he destroy his reputation? "I will help you correct your name in the future." Tang Guo smiled with a smile on her lips and reached out to touch Ao Yan''s head. Ao Yan has fully understood the exercises and created what he can practice. Because of Xiu''s rapid progress, every bone in his dragon is as beautiful as jade, and it feels good to the touch. If a piece is dropped, it is estimated to be regarded as priceless. "You have to remember that I am not a lustful dragon. Since I was born, I have been practicing hard. After finishing the crown prince, the dragon tribe will suffer. I, did not marry the dragon queen. I announce this matter so that no one will misunderstand it. " Ao Yan''s so earnest advice, Tang Guo resisted the smile and promised again and again. System: Is this dragon a fool? Silly dragon will regret it. If he doesn''t correct his name, does he have a dragon princess? Just confess to marrying Princess Long, won''t it? Tang Shushan and his wife are in the vige and they are living well. Tang Guo will apany them to dinner when he has time, and Tang Jiao''s family book is also sent by her to the two of them. Chapter 3647: Pond Fish (48) Chapter 3647: Pond Fish (48) Chapter 3647 Pond Fish (48) Therefore, although the two have been living in the closed Tangjia Vige, in fact the outside news is known. They did not tell Tang Yao about the Tangjia Vige. Today, Tangjia Vige will still encounter various natural disasters. Especially the floods, the floods kepting in the summer, as if God had decided to toss about here. Because of Tang Guo''s prevention, the reputation of Tangjia Vige became a ghost vige, and it would still flood. The rumors that the girl sacrifices to the dragon king can make the dragon king angry, and no more floods will happen. Those who hear this rumor will not choose to use the girl to worship the dragon king, but have avoided such foolish methods in many ces. People in Tangjia Vige lived miserably in the vige, but did not dare to go to the Tang Shushan couple''s yard to find trouble. And every year when they are flooded, they can''t help but beat up those women who have returned to Tangjia Vige who have been married as wives before they can get angry. The people in the vige are ming them, thinking that it was they who fled, and the Dragon King did not bless the vige. At first, these women cried and shouted, and went to the shore to call Tang Guo, begging her to take them with them. Later, when Tang Guo was unwavering, he ignored them at all, but their mentality changed, and they began to resent Tang Guo''s death. Whenever wronged, he would go to the coast and curse Tang Guo. The remaining women on the ind, when they heard these words, they were so angry that they wanted to teach them a lesson and were stopped by Tang Guo. "Sister Xiaoguo, they were too much. At first, they had their own choice. Now they choose wrongly, and put the error on your head, I can''t stand it anymore." "I can''t see it anymore. Who are these people? If it weren''t for Little Sister Guo, they would have been burned to death by that fire." Tang Guo only smiled: "We are going to do big things, and what do we care about? They just be the same people as in the vige. Scold, just scold, two words, can not change this fact." She is not a Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, she can bepassionate andpassionate and save all sentient beings. To make Tang Guo cry andugh, the people in the previous vige also came up with a way to pretend to bind these women on the boat and try to force Tang Guo to follow him, saving them back to the ind. They thought that since Tang Guo had saved them for the first time, he would definitely be able to save them for the second time, and he could never watch them burn to death. But they are not afraid of death. The tied rope is not really tied, but loose. After all, they don''t want to die. At that time, they were put on the ship for the second time, and a fire ignited around them. However, that time Tang Guo did not appear again, only to let that raging fire burn. Tang Guo was at the Dragon Pce on the sea floor at that time, talking with Ao Yan, and did not care about everything above. "They may think that I am a very kind person." Ao Yan replied: "Isn''t it?" "Do you think I am indifferent now, like?" "They are still waiting for you, if they are really burned to death ..." Ao Yan also feels that these mortals are particrly annoying. If he is, he may breathe out a dragon breath and drown those people, let them see what is called a dragon. Prestige. "Burn to death, I will help them overshoot and send them to the prefecture." In fact, Ao Yan didn''t quite understand what kind of people and what kind of experience he had before he was able tough and say that this paragraph was a bit chilly. Of course, in the end, the women broke free of the rope, jumped into the sea, and desperately swam back to shore. Chapter 3648: Pond Fish (49) Chapter 3648: Pond Fish (49) Chapter 3648 Pond Fish (49) When they swam exhausted to the coast, the white mist rose from the sea, vaguely they saw a woman in red holding the boat farther and farther, and disappeared in their sight. "She is so cruel!" "She didn''t save her life, I misunderstood her." Later, the marriage of these women marrying people, often unhappy, went to scold Tang Guo on the coast. It was just ridiculous that they had to go back to work as cattle and horses after being scolded. "You said, why didn''t they run." Today''s Dragon Pce has been picked up by Tang Guo. Although it is not as glorious as the glory of the former Dragon Pce, it does not seem to be a pile of ruins now. She sat on the stone bench, dragged her chin, and squeezed the ss in one hand: "If they want to run, they can leave the vige, and I leave them a way." "Want to do so much, what kind of wine did you brew, and the taste seems to be good, how about pouring a ss for me?" "This is plum blossom, I have a lot. You are all bones now, can you drink it?" Tang Guo nced at Ao Yan in disbelief, and the mes in his eyes shed the coveted meaning, "Give you a drink, I think it''s a waste The plum blossoms stuffed with plum blossoms are quite precious from an old monster of the plum tree that has not been known for many years. " System: Yes, the old monster contributed all his inventory in order to chase his wife. Every time the body blooms, she quickly picks the best-looking plum blossoms and sends them to someone to choose. Listening to her saying that she likes the taste of plum blossom, all the remaining plums are brewed. Even his good friends, Old Man Xue and Er Mang, had difficulty getting a drink. "It won''t be wasted. Although I don''t have flesh and blood, but the wine can soak into the bones, and I can still taste it." Tang Guo poured a ss to Ao Yan, but Ao Yan gave birth to keel ws, grabbed the little ss, and sent it to his faucet. On the ground. "This wine is delicious, I like it. You made it?" "No, the old monster brewed it for me." Tang Guo thought of this and couldn''t help ncing at the inventory in the system space. Mei Hanbai kept making wine and gave her everything. What else to say, after taking a sip in the future, I can remember that this is his taste, really a sly and devious demon. Ao Yan nced silently at the jug and subconsciously asked, "What demon is that?" "A plum tree." "Is it male or female?" Ao Yan reacted suddenly. "How have you met the demon since you have been in Tangjia Vige?" "Man, things from myst life, I have memories of my previous life." "This kind of plum blossom can be sent to you. Presumably it''s not rted?" Ao Yan didn''t know what to say. He said that he felt very ufortable. No wonder she was able toe up with many good things. It turned out that she had awakened the memory of the previous life. So, she should not be a simple person in thest life, otherwise, there is no way to say that she wants to fight against the emperor. "It''s not ordinary, we areter Taoists." Tang Guo said with a smile. "p--" The wine ss in Ao Yan''s keel cracked and cracked, and he quickly said, "Take these small things, I can''t control the power, I have many babies, you choose your favorite." As a dragon, how could there be no baby, all in his life space. Chapter 3649: Pond Fish (50) Chapter 3649: Pond Fish (50) Chapter 3649 Pond Fish (50) He poured out the contents at once, and the gleaming treasures piled up into a mountain, and he arched with the dragon head, and all the good-looking things were in front of Tang Guo. "you choose." System: A little bit suddenly. Tang Guo: It''s a bit. What does it mean when a bone dragon suddenly pulls out all of his babies and chooses for you? "If it were not for the Dragon n''s calctions by the Emperor of Heaven, the treasures of the Dragon Pce are thousands of times more than here." These treasures, he had hidden for many years, had nevere up with ideas. "Why not choose?" Tang Guo: "My cup is worthless." "If I broke it, you have to pay you, you choose one." In this way, Tang Guo is also wee, the babies here are particrly dazzling, and she chooses one after another. She finally finds something that does not shine. Just got it, Ao Yan said: "That''s my dragon''s horn, do you like it?" Tang Guo''s hand shook gently, and he was about to put down the dragon horn. Dragon horn, let s forget it. I did nt find it before. It should have been cut off a small part of the dragon horn, but it has not been kept well. It looks a little dull. She just thinks the shape is special, so she picks it up. "This dragon horn was cut off by someone, and it might have been identally mixed into this pile of babies. If you like it, take it." "Forget it, this is not good." System: There is nothing bad, let you take it, others really give it. "Do you think this dragon horn is not pretty? This is no flesh and blood, it bes dull and dull, you drop a little bit of your blood, it will be very beautiful. Those in the fairy world say, Stewed dragon horns are big tonics. Dragon horns of blood dragons like me can be simmered for a hundred years to improve their cultivation. "Ao Yan said indifferently," I do nt know if my other dragon horn is stewed. Come to eat. " After he was stripped of flesh and blood, the dragon horn had no contact with him, and keeping it was of little use. "Dragon horns are worn on the body, and they can also clear the mind and eliminate the distracting thoughts at the time, which will benefit you a lot." "Ao Yan, you are not like a dragon now, but a bit like a person who ughtered a dragon. Here you are selling the baby on the dragon." "Don''t you like Dragon Horn? You picked it up without picking anything. It should be like it. When I cast a spell on it, it would be something I gave to you. Those old friends, no I will misunderstand you as a dragon yer. " Regardless of Tang Guo, Ao Yan had already done so. In addition, he also found a good-looking chain, passed through the dragon''s horn, and made a ne, which hung on Tang Guo''s neck: "You dripped a little blood on it." Tang Guo didn''t refuse anymore, just follow suit. When the blood dripped onto the dragon horn, the dim and dull dragon horn suddenly became crystal clear and translucent, like a priceless treasure, and also exuded a soft light. The breath above was indeed sober. "Ao Yan, the treasure belonging to your dragon family, and the parts of your body, I will take it back for you." Tang Guo touched Ao Yan''s head. Ao Yan didn''t know if he was used to it, and lowered his head subconsciously. , As if to facilitate her to touch. "it is good." Ao Yan remembered one thing: "Where was the buddy in yourst life, but here?" "It''s gone." "Well, it''s gone, it means that the fate between you is exhausted, this life is a new beginning." Tang Guo nodded: "You are right, the past and the past arepleted, this life is a new beginning." "It''s good to understand what you think." Ao Yan''s voice was a little pleasant. "In fact, there are many wines hidden in the Dragon Pce. If you like it, wait for me to dig it out." ... This year, the Qingyan Kingdom, which was still peaceful, experienced various natural disasters for several months. This time, not only appeared in remote ces, but in all ces. There may be floods in the south and droughts in the north, or locusts, famine or even small-scale epidemics in some ces. It is not a war, but the natural disaster that God has given them to let the people of Qingyan Kingdom fall into aquatic fire. Emperor Qingyanguo was also stunned, and he didn''t know what to do for a while. At this time, Tang Xueer and the prince had a dream at the same time. see you tomorrow. There is good news, there will be a burst of changes in mid-May. Chapter 3650: Pond Fish (51) Chapter 3650: Pond Fish (51) Chapter 3650 Pond Fish (51) After Tang Xueer escaped from Tangjia Vige, it was not smooth. He suffered a lot along the way and even nearly died. Just as he was about to die, he met Fu Sheng, the crown prince. After being rescued by Fu Sheng, he became a personal maid beside Fu Sheng. What kind of woman has Fu Sheng never seen? At first, he didn''t have much thoughts about Tang Xueer, but as he got along, he was gradually attracted to Tang Xueer. But because he was His Royal Highness Prince Qingyan, it was almost impossible to marry Tang Xue''er as Crown Princess. But Tang Xue''er is constantly encountering adventures, and she also climbed into a big figure to be her background. In the end, the two went together as expected, and Tang Xueer became a prince as a civilian. However, because of her identity, many people were still dissatisfied. In addition to the prince Fu Sheng, there are other brothers. In the royal pce, the intrigue is normal. Some people around Fu Sheng also believe that Tang Xueer is not worthy of being called a crown prince, and the market is embarrassing her. Fu Sheng s opponent thought that Tang Xueer was bad for them everywhere and Fu Sheng s weakness, and she must be removed. But I don''t know what happened. Tang Xueer was more frustrated and bravery. Instead, those things that embarrassed her were solved by her in the end, and it was her credit. Even though many people were dissatisfied with her, the emperor Qingyan and the crown prince were satisfied with her, making people helpless. Nowadays, Qingyan Kingdom has suffered from natural disasters year after year. Various rumors about whether Qingyan Kingdom has vited the gods and the sky is about to die. Emperor Qingyanguo was so stunned that the prince and the prince came to see him. Fu Sheng and Tang Xue''er went to see the emperor, mainly because they had the same dreamst night. Things were strange, and now there are indeed natural disasters everywhere. Ning believes that they have it, they all have to go to Tangjia Vige to see it. When Tang Xueer heard about Tangjia Vige, she had the intention to go back. Now that she is the crown prince, she brought more people back, and the vigers could not embarrass her. Thinking of why he escaped and experienced all this again, Tang Xueer also thought it was time to go back. The two and the emperor knew the situation and said that there was a fairy guide. The crux of all this was in Tangjia Vige. At this time, the two were willing to solve the problem. Although the emperor was a little worried, he was still very happy. The main thing is that he also had a dreamst night, but it was different from both of them, but there was a voice telling him that if he wanted to break this game, he still needed a prince and a prince. Now that the two have been guided, the emperor certainly hopes to resolve this matter as soon as possible. In this way, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng flew to Tangjia Vige immediately. Along the way, there was also a mission assigned by the emperor. The reason is that the emperor heard that Tangjia Vige was already a ghost vige, and wondered if there was any grievance here, so God would only guide his able son-inw to resolve it. This Chincha was the No. 1 champion of the New Division many years ago. It is said that he was very much loved by the people there, and praised him as a good and honest official. Take the natural disasters happening all over the country, the county officials have foresight, and the impact of the disaster is the least. With such talents, the emperor has decided to transfer the people back. I was still thinking about giving the other party a few rank officers. Now that this happened, the emperor thought that he should still be sent to the crown prince as a missionary, or to have someone to advise. Chapter 3651: Pond Fish (52) Chapter 3651: Pond Fish (52) Chapter 3651 Pond Fish (52) Tang Yao was certainly happy when he received this task. He worked hard for so many years, in order to one day have the right to speak in front of the emperor, and he can apply for justice for his sister who was burnt to death by the vigers. Especially witnessing the officialdom for so many years, he knows that some officials are involved too deeply, and trying to solve is not a simple matter. Tangjiacun is a rumor of a ghost vige, he already knew. The reason why I did not rush back to check is the letter from the Tang Shushan couple. Judging from the correspondence between the two, they are doing very well now. He sent people to go through Tangjia Vige, and when the people who came back told him everything he had experienced, he didn''t even want to rush back to Tangjia Vige. Vaguely vaguely guessed what he had guessed, otherwise, how the father and mother could live a stable and stable life in Tangjia Vige for so many years. This time, being sent back by Zhengda Guangming, Tang Yao knew that his chance to avenge his sister hade. Through letters in recent years, Tang Shushan still applied for his daughter''s grievances, and was stopped by the county master. Even Liu Mn said about the humiliation. Therefore, Tang Yao returned this time, not only to rehabilitate her sister, but also to check the so-called county master. Some of the county magistrate''s evidence, he has gradually been in control over the years, just a chance. After Tang Yao won the new champion, because of the article for the country and the people, full of ambitions, the emperor did not leave him in the capital. Instead, he was sent to a poor county, which was a test for Tang Yao. If it seeds, it will be further appreciated by the emperor, and will go on smoothly. If he fails, he has no background, and his career is difficult. He may always be in that small county. Therefore, all these years, he has worked diligently to manage the small county and developed it to the prosperity it is today. The emperor was shocked and admired him very much. Therefore, Tang Yao has never seen Tang Xue''er, now the crown prince. On the first day of rushing to Tangjiacun together, Tang Yao and Tang Xueer met. Although they have changed a lot in the past ten years, they recognized each other at first sight. When Tang Yao saw Tang Xueer, his face fell first, and then he sighed. Speaking of this, it is no wonder that Tang Xue''er is the ignorant person in the vige and the Taoist Tao Qinghong. Tang Xue''er is nothing but escape. Although there was still some care in his heart, Tang Yao did not intend to me Tang Xueer on this matter. It is said that this princess is very virtuous. This time, they returned to their hometown to solve the problem together. The previous problem was not caused by Tang Xueer. This time, he only had to help his sister get justice and dispose of the corrupt official in the county. That way, my sister s injustice should be able to reincarnate? "Master Tang." "Prince." Tang Xueer finally found an opportunity to speak with Tang Yao. She looked at Tang Yao and it was a littleplicated: "I haven''t seen it for many years. I didn''t expect to see Master Tang again. It was at this time." Tang Yao nodded gently: "The minister did not expect that you are His Royal Highness. "I don''t know what happened to the vige," Tang Xueer undoubtedly hated the ce in Tangjia Vige. If she didn''t escape, she might not have been burned to death by the vigers today. "No matter what, I have to thank Master Tang , I did nt call out the vigers, otherwise I would nt be able to escape. Chapter 3652: Pond Fish (53) Chapter 3652: Pond Fish (53) Chapter 3652 Pond Fish (53) "The princess does not need to thank me, I have regretted this matter." Tang Yao thought of his own sister''s experience. Although it had been more than ten years, he was still ufortable: "If time goes back, I will not do that." It is said that saving one''s life is better than making a seven-level float. If this price requires the sacrifice of his sister''s life, he would rather be an evil person. What''s wrong with being a bad person? At least he can protect his sister, even if he suffers in **** all his life. Although it was no wonder that Tang Xueer was in this matter, he couldn''t let go. Tang Xueer looked at Tang Yao very puzzled. She really thanked her. When she fled out of the vige and passed the Tang family''s courtyard, she happened to meet Tang Yao at the door to cool off. If another person sees her, she will quickly call out the vigers to catch her. But Tang Yao just nced at her and moved her eyes to the side, as if she didn''t see anything, before giving her a chance to escape. "I don''t know how Master Tang would say such a thing." "Don''t you go back to Tangjia Vige again after you leave?" Tang Xueer shook her head, and the day she fled, she never thought of going back again. She died when she was a little girl, and when she had a stepmother, she would have a stepfather, and her life in the vige has never been easy. Even if she was not sacrificed to the Dragon King, she would not be better off in the future. "I don''t know what is going to happenter, please tell Master Tang." Facing her life-saving benefactor, Tang Xueer is of course as polite as possible. If she owes the other party because of this matter, she will find ways to make up. "The day after you left, they did not give up the sacrifice to the Dragon King, and finally chose another woman by drawing lots." Seeing Tang Xueer''s angry face, Tang Yao smiled instead: "Maybe this is retribution? The woman who suffered is my sister. So, I regret it. She is not so lucky, and the people in the vige are afraid of her. After fleeing again, we bound our family in the yard, and she was really tied to the boat and burned to death. " "I''m sorry." Tang Xueer said quickly, "I ..." Tang Yao turned back to the room, he didn''t want to hear anything sorry. No matter how much I''m sorry, I can''t go back and change everything. Even if this is not Tang Xueer''s fault. But this series of things are all involved. He could not understand why his kind and lovely sister would encounter such tragic things. "Master Tang, I will help Guoer girl rehabilitate. She suffered for me instead. You can rest assured that this time, I will definitely give those people the punishment they deserve. I will assist the prince and try my best to stop this. Absurd behavior. " Tang Yao didn''t answer. Now he doesn''t want to listen to anything. He just wants to go back as soon as possible, to see his father and mother who haven''t seen for many years, and his sister who doesn''t know if it has turned into an unjust soul. Those in Tangjiacun, of course, should be condemned and killed the sister''s life. How can it be forgotten? Since this conversation, Tang Yao and Tang Xueer have notmunicated. Until they came to the county town where Tangjia Vige was located. The whereabouts of the prince cannot be concealed, and the magistrate very enthusiastically took them to the mansion for hospitality. The county magistrate did not know Tang Yao, only that there was an adult who had followed him, and he was very appreciated by the emperor. When he saw Tang Yao, he was very enthusiastic, and he was also a beauty, as well as a silver ticket delivery, but Tang Yao refused. Chapter 3653: Pond Fish (54) Chapter 3653: Pond Fish (54) Chapter 3653 Pond Fish (54) Tang Yao believes that in order to avoid long nights and dreams, coupled with the fear that Tangjiacun will have something to do with it, the county official will do bad things. The opportunity to sort out the crimesmitted by the county officials and make them go to jail without any chance of reaction. Fu Sheng also appreciates Tang Yao''s fast and urate method. Since the evidence is solid, such corrupt officials must of course be dealt with. As a prince, he still has to support him, and his reputation is also excellent, so he agrees with Tang Yao. The emperor originally sent Tang Yao to check if there was any grievance here. "It is rumored that Tangjia Vige is now a ghost vige. No one hase out for more than ten years, and no one has ever been in. Master Tang, what do you think?" "The minister heard that no one came out inside, and no one outside was able to enter, but those who wanted to enter would only get lost and finallyatose outside Tangjia Vige. Since he would not be killed, the minister decided to go in and see if there was any what is the problem." Tang Yao suggested that he take a look first. Fu Sheng did not agree, after all, Tang Yao''s identity was extraordinary. This kind of honest and honest good minister, what happened is Qingyan''s great loss. He decided to send someone to try first. Tang Yao agreed, and sooner orter anyway. On the second day, Fu Sheng arranged ten people to enter from different locations in Tangjia Vige. Watching these people disappear into sight, they never appeared again. By the early morning of the next day, these people were atose at the intersection of Tangjia Vige. They were not killed, but their faces were not very good-looking. After these people talked about their experiences, Tang Yao was more affirmed in his heart. This time, he decided to go in person and Fu Sheng no longer objected. Tang Yao took no one and followed the familiar road to the location of Tangjia Vige. Looking at the familiar ce, Tang Yao''s eyes were hot, and he hurried to the cleanest yard in the vige. Whether it is the road in front of the courtyard or the courtyard itself, it is clean and clear. There is a faint smell of food in it. It is not like a ghost vige. Tang Yao opened the door before pushing it. Standing inside the door is the Tang Shushan couple. Although more than ten years have passed, Tang Guo secretly helped them recuperate their bodies, and their appearance did not change much. "Yaoer,e back?" "Dad, mother." Tang Yao was very excited, and reacted quickly. "Daddy, how do you know that I wille back?" The Tang Shushan couple nced at each other and said: "Guoer told us that you wille back in a few days." "Sister she ..." "Brother." Tang Guo came out of the house, still wearing the red clothes, and looked pale, she walked out lightly, Tang Yao subconsciously looked at the ground, if she didn''t see the shadow, her emotions copsed. As guessed, it must be that the younger sister''s grievance is unsessful. The family sat and spoke for a long time, and said about Tangjia Vige in these years. Tang Yao also told them that his experience over the years, and the bitterness and bitterness of it, can only be experienced by him. Because he remembered the things in his heart, he didn''t want to start a family, and he is still alone. The reason for being alone is that I don''t want to worry about it. What will happen in the future will affect my wife and children. Alone, it is convenient to do anything, and by that time, there will be no worries about breaking the. Tang Yao is a good official, of course Tang Guo knows. When she is free, she will go to see Tang Yao''s official position. The local people, who were not dissatisfied with him, were originally a poor county, and he was very prosperous under his governance. Chapter 3654: Pond Fish (55) Chapter 3654: Pond Fish (55) Chapter 3654 Chichi (55) Natural disasters have urred frequently in recent years. Tang Yao thought of various ways to make natural disasters appear, which did not cause a particrly great impact on the local area. There is less flooding and drought in that area, but insect pests have always been a headache. Tang Yao organized a local doctor to develop an anti-insect medicine to solve the problem. Some soil in that area was not suitable for nting crops, but Tang Yaoter discovered that it was because of special ore in the field. He is fair and honest, and he will never embezzle a bit. He has reported so many times that he can distort the nose of some people. It was not that Tang Yao wanted to harm Tang Yao during the period, some were solved by Tang Yao, and others were handled secretly by Tang Guo. Tang Guo and Tang Xueer returned together, and Tang Guo also knew that she had heard the conversation between the two. From Tang Yao''s perspective, Tang Xue''er is not innocent, and indeed not guilty. In the face of hatred, he always keeps awake, remembering that his sister was hurt, it is the ignorant person here, the local county official''s inaction, but also There is that demon provoking. Therefore, she looks good with Tang Yao. "Guo''er, the county official has been imprisoned by me and will be escorted to the capital for disposal at ater date." "I had been thinking about how to punish the people in Tangjia Vige. Now that I have heard the situation here, I feel that what they have experienced is the biggest punishment for them." After all, because of this, the emperor could not allow him to kill all the people in Tangjia Vige. Even if killed, those who are ignorant do not think they are wrong. This is just right now. Years of disasters have never stopped. They are still flooded. The outside house is chocked up. The outside cannot enter, and the inside cannot get out. Is nt that the biggest punishment? Have they ever tried the dragon king they have sacrificed? "Brother, this matter is not over yet." Tang Guo''s words made Tang Yao stunned forever. "Brother has rested at home for a few days, don''t go anywhere." "Guo''er, what are you going to do?" Tang Yao puzzled. "For so many years, you haven''t killed the people in the vige. You shouldn''t want their lives." "I never thought about killing them. They are very satisfied with their days now." Tang Guo stood up and walked outside the door. "I just wanted to solve some other things. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng came in." "Guo''er, do you hate Tang Xueer?" He thought that hatred should be. "I don''t hate her." "Both brothers are not good. If the elder brother yelled that night, Guo''er would not suffer." Tang Yao said med himself, in fact, Guoer should hate him even more. "If the elder brother yells and attracts people from the whole vige, it is not my dear elder brother. You are a distinguished person, you just can''t bear to have a flowery girl burned alive. Let Tang Xueer escape, It''s not your fault, it''s just that you still have a conscience, you have a good heart, you are not the ignorant people in the vige. As for what will happenter, who can predict? Brother, this is not to me you, this can only me certain Human calctions. " Yes, in the final analysis, this matter is because the immortal **** made mistakes and implicated the mortal emperor. Also me the people behind Tang Xueer, in order for Tang Xueer to sessfully pass this level, it is calcted that these people in the world are not soft. "Guo''er, who is calcting?" Tang Yao heard some smells, as if all this was a conspiracy? "Brother, do you think Dao Qinghong has real skills?" Tang Yao''s face changed: "He does have the ability." Qinghong Daoren''s ability has been seen by everyone in the vige, not fraud. I would like to ask, who can easily stop the floods? Before the Dragon King was sacrificed, Qinghong Taoists had used such methods to convince the vigers to him. "Before Qinghong Taoist people have been living in the vige, you said that Tang Xueer escaped, how could he not know such an important thing? If he really wanted Tang Xueer to be a sacrifice, it would not be possible for her to escape." "It is the Qinghong Taoist who calctes all this. Our family has noints against him. Why should he calcte your life?" Tang Yao was puzzled, and he felt that the Qinghong Taoist was hateful. see you tomorrow Chapter 3655: Pond Fish (56) Chapter 3655: Pond Fish (56) Chapter 3655 Chichi (56) "Because he was also instructed." By this time, Tang Guo did not n to hide anything. Tang Xueer has arrived, and she can''t seed, and the experience of the two will fail. This is the tenth world of Tang Xue''er and Fu Sheng, and thest one can''t bepleted, then they will be separated from each other. ording to the agreement, they can''t continue the frontier. Tang Xue''er failed to save her, and there was no other way. This method is that she bes a fierce evil, and she still has a lot of sins. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng will have the opportunity to y the demon and kill the demon, kill her, and return Qingyan to a peaceful ce with countless credit. At present, the two are already a husband and wife, but the person behind Tang Xue''er, not just want to help Tang Xueer,plete the two. I also want to use this tenth century to allow Tang Xueer to gain merits and wait until I return to Immortal Realm to upgrade my grade. The wave of people in the fairy world didn''t even care about the lives of mortals. The reason they dare to start like this is nothing more than knowing that Heavenly Emperor does not care about mortals. Otherwise, it won''t, because Tang Xueer angered these mortals. The first thing Tang Xueer has to do in mortal world is to love Jin Fu with Fu Sheng, and the second is to save these suffering mortals. ording to Heaven Emperor and those fairy gods, these mortals suffered because of her. Only when she saved everyone and rescued them from the aquatic fire, she could be famous and wait to go back to be a fairy and upgrade her grade. In this way, it''s really ridiculous. Tang Guo brought these things together one by one, and heard that the Tang family was unbelievable. As for when they asked, how did she know, she said that she was given instructions, otherwise she would not stay here all the time. If there is no expert guidance, she may turn Tangjia Vige into a real ghost vige from the beginning. Liu Mn remembered something, and the tears in his eyes couldn''t help but fall down: "When someone broke into the house, if the fruit stopped in time, was it also directed by the expert?" If Guo''er didn''te to stop all that, she was really thin and light, and she suffered blows one after another. She is dead, Tang Shushan must not live long. They are not there anymore. If they don''tmunicate with Tang Yao, they will be afraid that Tang Yao will be hit. By then Guo''er was really a murderous evil spirit, waiting for someone to collect it. Not only Liu Mn thought, Tang Shushan and Tang Yao thought of it. From their looks, they could see how angry they were. "Why did the gods make mistakes and we mortals would be implicated for punishment?" Tang Yao said angrily. "They are really good for calction. Is this a punishment for making a mistake or a credit for it? on." In fact, Tang Yao had long discovered that Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng had an extraordinary experience. He had never seen Tang Xueer before, but had heard of the deed of the civilian crown prince. No matter what happens, the other party can turn the decay into magic. It seems that all the luck is looking after her. Even if she suffers a lot in the middle of her life, there is danger of life and death, and in the end, there will always be a particrly good result for her. It was said that when the vige chose the girl to worship the dragon king, it should have been Tang Xueer, but she just fled. When ites to the head of their family, the people in the vige trapped them all in the yard, and arranged for people to guard the fruit, without giving them any chance of escape. Knowing everything now, Tang Yao felt ridiculous. Chapter 3656: Pond Fish (57) Chapter 3656: Pond Fish (57) Chapter 3656 Pond Fish (57) "No wonder ... it turned out to be this way." Tang Shushan looked back, "Tang Xueer died when she was born, and there was a snow disaster in the vige that winter." Because there are many children born in the same year, there are not children who are born without a mother. In addition, there is a three-month difference between Tang Xueer''s birth and winter, so no one thinks that Tang Xueer''s problem. "Since this year, there have been severe snow disasters in winter every year. Summer is a flood, and it has not stopped for years. Is this what Guoer said, the Emperor ordered this people to suffer?" Tang Guo nodded, Tang Shushan''s face was pale, and worry appeared in his eyes. At this time, Tang Yao said: "Father and mother, you haven''t gone out. I don''t know what is happening in the Qingyan Kingdom. Do you know why Tang Xueer and the prince went to Tangjia Vige?" "Qingyanguo has suffered from various natural disasters for several years in a row, either floods, droughts, or epidemics, or insects. The two of them came back because they had a dream, and the fairy in the dream led them to Tangjia Vige. Check the situation. "Tang Yao''s face was extremely ugly. He waited for the two to answer and said," I''m afraid it''s for Guo''er, either to save Guo''er, or to try to bring her down. " Things becameplicated, which was different from what Tang Yao thought. Tang Xueer, who was originally on the same front, has be his opposite. Tang Shushan and his wife could think of all kinds of natural disasters in Tang Yao''s mouth, most of them were made by the gods. They only felt exhausted and faced with such a powerful enemy who wanted to hurt their daughter, there was no resistance. "Father and mother, brother, don''t worry, Tang Xueer can''t help me." "We are not afraid of what Tang Xue''er will do to you, but if she will turn you into a failure, the group of fairies above will not stop." Tang Shushan thought more, "The Emperor is afraid that there is no time to n all this for Tang Xue''er, mostly because she is backed by the mountain Yes. They do nt care about the lives of us mortals, as long as they do nt do too much. In these disasters, they make people feel a little help. Even if the emperor is angry, they only need to push the shield to be punished. " Tang Shushan has been doing business for so many years, and this point still makes sense. He was not afraid of Tang Xueer, but the person who helped Tang Xueer n. Tang Yao frowned, not knowing what to do. After all, they are all mortal, how to fight those fairy gods with high mana. "Father and mother, you really don''t have to worry. There are more than one person who wants to rebel against the fairy world. Besides, there are expert advice behind me." Tang Guo repeatedly persuaded him, and even took them to the ind to meet the women in the vige head, seeing them all able to fly into the sky, and they were quite relieved. Tang Guo took them to see Ao Yan again, and learned that the other party was a real dragon. Although only a pile of bones remained, he was still surprised. Knowing that the Dragon race was maimed by Heavenly Emperor, Ao Yan told them that there are many races, and they will stand up against Heavenly Emperor''s rule at that time. The three of them were so relieved that Tang Guo sent them back to the courtyard of the Tang family and instantly felt three pairs of bright eyes. "Guo''er, the women in the vige who were rescued by you. They are like immortals and will help you fight against immortal world in the future," Tang Shushan hesitated and said, "Can we?" Now Tang Shushan''s hatred is no longer limited to Tangjia Vige. In the final analysis, the people in Tangjia Vige are just foolish people who are being fooled between apuse. Chapter 3657: Pond Fish (58) Chapter 3657: Pond Fish (58) Chapter 3657 Pond Fish (58) In the final analysis, the people who harmed their daughters were actually the sky above them, and they were regarded as fairy ants. The fairy despised the ants, but he also wanted to be a ants capable of nibbling the legs of elephants. Since all three people had this idea, Tang Guo taught them the exercises. At the beginning, she didn''t teach the exercises. First, she didn''t have the time. Second, she wasn''t sure if they wanted to go on this journey. Except that the exercises given to Ao Yan are about cultivating the power of stars, all the other people''s exercises she teaches are cultivation of Reiki. For a while, they did not reach the top level, and they were not constrained too much. Against the Heavenly Emperor, there is her, Ao Yan, and those of Heavenly Emperor''s enemies. At this time, Tang Xue''er and Fu Sheng are in a state of illusion. Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng had originally entered the scope of Tangjiacun together. Unexpectedly, after just two steps, the scene changed. She was dressed in a red wedding dress, tied to a sedan chair, and carried to the beach. Looking at the familiar road, Tang Xueer was unconscious. Although she hadn''t experienced this scene, it was a little bit worse. How familiar is this road? She used to wash with dirty clothes. How could she not remember? If you walk slowly, you might be pulled by your stepmother''s thigh. At that time, her thighs and arms were always covered in bruises, all done by her stepmother. "Go faster, Ji Shi is almost here." "I hope this dragon king has a princess dragon, and don''t embarrass us in Tangjia Vige anymore. In the summer, the flood has not stopped, s ..." Tang Xueer heard the familiar voice and looked at the people around him, struggling subconsciously. A matchmaker quickly smiled and said to her that this is to marry the Dragon King, to enjoy the blessing, not a bad thing. In the future, they wille to worship her throughout the Tangjia vige and offer her like a bodhisattva. "No, you let me go!" But these people were so tightly bound that Tang Xueer couldn''t break away at all, and was always sent to the boat. Around the boat, dry firewood was piled up, and a little oil was poured. Tang Xueer''s face was white. Although she had reacted and entered into the illusion herself, it was clearly one thing, and it was another thing not to break free. Even if she knew it was an illusion, she couldn''t escape. She finally understood how the people who went out had no energy for several days. They must have experienced a terrible scene in the illusion. Seeing Tang Xueer sent to the sea, Fu Sheng came. He defeated the people in the vige, rescued Tang Xueer, and ran away with Tang Xueer. The two escaped, and the vigers could not find it. They are all looking forward to getting through today and going out tomorrow. What they did not expect was that the vigers were starting to choose a new girl, preparing to sacrifice the dragon king. "A Sheng, is this an illusion, or is it real?" Tang Xueer was a little unclear. "Why are people here so foolish." Fu Sheng was a bit more sober than Tang Xueer, grabbing her by the shoulder: "Xueer, do you remember that dream?" "dream?" "Yes, that is the dream we had together. In the dream, we got guidance before we came to Tangjiacun. Everything in front of us is an illusion. What we have to do is to transform the evil spirits in Tangjiacun and overdo the other party and let her let go After passing through Tangjiacun, she was fair, and the matter was resolved. " "Yes, yes, we are here to help her to be fair." Chapter 3658: Pond Fish (59) Chapter 3658: Pond Fish (59) Chapter 3658 Pond Fish (59) It turned out that in the dream, both of them got guidance, so they woulde directly to Tangjia Vige. At first, she only knew that there was an injustice in Tangjiacun. After seeing Tang Yao, she guessed that Lige was probably Tang Guo. "These were made by her. She must be looking at us." Tang Xueer looked around. "She must be, definitely looking at us," Tang Xueer paused and said, "I don''t know how, just Can let here out to meet us. " Tang Xueer''s guidance was to turn the ghost into a ghost and send her to the prefecture to satisfy her wish. ording to the fairy, this powerful ghost is very powerful, which should be caused by swallowing many ghosts in these years. But Tang Xueer didn''t understand, how did Tang Guo swallow the ghosts if he didn''t kill them? She is self-sufficient, and is a lonely ghost. After all, in this world, every day is dead, plus a thousand lives in Tangjia Vige, it is more than enough to be a ghost. To understand all this, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng found a safe ce and called on Tang Guo toe out and see her, saying that they were willing to help her redress and redress her. If she has any wishes, she will do as much as possible. Tang Guo appeared in front of Tang Xueer in that red dress. "Tang Guo." Tang Xueer was very happy to see Tang Guo, ran to her in front of Fu Sheng''s obstruction, "Tang Guo, stop it, you are now a ghost, and staying in the world is not good for you. I know, It s me who hurt you. If I do nt run away, you wo nt suffer. You must hate me. "I don''t hate the one who wants to escape and survive." Tang Xue''er was a little stunned, and didn''t quite understand what this meant. He always felt that there were many meanings hidden in this short sentence. "Are you here to temper me?" "Yes, I''m here to fulfill your wish, I hope you go where you should go, and you will have the opportunity to reincarnate in the future, instead of staying here because of hatred and turning into a ghost. You haven''t killed those people from outside, Most of them know that they are innocent and do not want to involve them. " Hearing Tang Xueer''s words, Tang Guo shook his head with a smile: "No, I don''t kill them, I just don''t want to be a stepping stone." "You have been staying here for more than ten years, and those who have harmed you in Tangjia Vige have also been killed by you. Tang Guo, you still have any unfulfilled wishes, I can help you aplish it, don''t be obsessed with it anymore. "Tang Xueer suddenly remembered that there was Tang Yao." And your older brother, now Master Tang, has always med himself. He has returned this time. He is more advanced than us. You should have seen him. Tang. If your eldest brother loves you more than anyone else, you must not resent him, but me me. " "He is my elder brother, how could I me him. He fled and ignored you, he didn''t ask the people in the vige to catch you, it''s because he has a good conscience and is a kind-hearted person. If he is like the people in the vige, on the spot Hold you, then he is not like my elder brother. "Tang Guo looked directly at Tang Xueer said," I never med the elder brother that night, there was no squeak. It''s not strange that the person who fled for life. " "then you" "I just don''t want fate to be led by someone''s nose and made a certain resistance. You don''t need to say anything, go back. About the natural disaster of Qingyan Kingdom, it''s not on me. I haven''t killed the innocent indiscriminately." Chapter 3659: Pond fish (60) Chapter 3659: Pond fish (60) Chapter 3659 Pond Fish (60) "As for the Tangjiacun people who thought you were dead, now they are all living well. Except for a little bit sad, those who died naturally are alive." Seeing Tang Xueer unbelief, Tang Guo waved his sleeves and led them out of the illusion. At this time, Tang Xueer only saw the whole picture of Tangjia Vige. Tang Guo walked with them all by family. When they saw Tang Guo, they quickly lowered their heads and dared not look at them. Tang Guo was imprisoned here for more than ten years, unable to live or die, and suffered from floods every summer. They were already numb. Even if there are strangers, they don''t care at all. No matter how many peoplee, can they be rescued? Forget it, this female ghost is getting more and more powerful now, and few people can get her. Tang Xueer was shocked that Tang Guo didn''t kill the people in the vige. For a time, she doubted that the dream she had with Fu Sheng was true or false. In fact, people in Tangjia Vige did not interfere with them except for not being able to go out. It''s just that every summer, when the floodes, Tang Guo will appear in front of their eyes and repeat a few words with them. "Let''s take a look, and the water has risen again, see if you are offering sacrifices to the Dragon King? Uncle Chen, you see that your house has been washed away by the water, which means that the sacrifice to the Dragon King is useless." The people in Tangjiacun actually understood long ago that it is useless to worship the Dragon King. It should be said that when Tang Guo''s "ghost" appeared, they already had this idea. But people are like this, even if it is useless to worship the Dragon King, they still hate Tang Guoxin. What makes people feel ridiculous is that those who hate Tang Guo the most are the women she once saved, and now call her the hardest. "So, you just trapped them here all these years and didn''t ask for their lives?" Tang Xueer came back to her, still a little unbelieving, but the facts are in sight. "Yes." Tang Xueer''s heart was a little loose, and some naively said: "Then your anger can be dissipated. They have already suffered a lot. You put down all this, there is no sin in your body, you should be able to reincarnate." "You mean, they took my life, and after suffering for more than ten years, I should forgive them? Let them go? Tang Xueer, you really stand and talk without backache. What they want is my life, alive. Burned me to death, have you ever experienced such a feeling? However, I have been suffering for more than ten years. Besides, these natural disasters were not made by me, so that they can offset their hatred of killing me? " "I''m just" "You have not experienced my things, and you are not qualified to ask me what to do. There is nothing wrong with Tangjiacun. I will not kill them. At most, they will remain in Tangjiacun. The disasters around Qingyan Kingdom were not caused by me. As for What caused it, you should ask the person who is pointing behind you. " Tang Xueer was shocked and wanted to say more. Tang Guo waved his sleeves and sent them out. Tang Xueer wanted to save her is impossible, I don''t know what will happen next to Qing Yanguo. The next thing happened, those fairy gods shoulde down and fight with her. In fact, she wanted to work with them very early. "Guoer, what are your ns now?" "Brother, go out, now you do one thing." "what''s up?" "Save the world." Tang Guo took out a vignce. "There are some useful treasures. The eldest brother took it home and asked the heavenly son to save the dawn people and save them from fire and water. Guidance. In addition, you have to add a sentence. Experts point out that this is your chance, and no other people can be involved. This matter can only be left by you. It is a test for you. " see you tomorrow. good night Chapter 3660: Pond Fish (61) Chapter 3660: Pond Fish (61) Chapter 3660 Pond Fish (61) Qing Yanguo''s natural disasters year after year, it is better to let Tang Yao take the advantage than the wishes of the people behind him. "Does this help Guo''er?" Tang Yao was indeed tied to the people, but this time he wanted to be selfish and always stood by his sister before asking this question. "Brother doesn''t do this thing. In the future, these credits are Tang Xue''er and Fu Sheng, just like the people behind them. Now they can''t save me, the first step has failed, and the people behind her don''t dare to take too much action. For example, if the machine is chaotic today, it s the right time for Brother. I gave you, in addition to the magic weapon, there are some detoxification potions suitable for mortals, which can effectively suppress some strange diseases. People pointing. " "Okay, I''ll go." Tang Yao didn''t think about anything when he heard that he could help Tang Guo. It can help the girl and save the suffering people, the best of both worlds. "Guo''er, what can your father and mother do for you?" Tang Shushan and Liu Mn looked at Tang Guo with a disappointed look, especially wanting to participate in it. The girls of their families are sessful, and the things they do must not be useless. "Father and mother, do you want to go to some ces where disasters ur, apply porridge, and deliver medicine." The natural disaster is an order issued by the emperor, and this innocent mortal must have suffered a lot. Heavenly Emperor has great rights and can control natural phenomena such as wind, rain, thunder and lightning in the world. But it is only the realm, and even the Earth Mansion, Heavenly Emperor dared not intervene more, showing that Heavenly Emperor is not omnipotent. If not, why would Heavenly Emperor need Immortals? It is not because the immortal **** is so powerful, there are many indefinable numbers, and only by confining it to the immortal **** record, it will not be a variable, and he is under his control. The power of merit is very mysterious. She believes that the Emperor of Heaven cannot control the power of merit. She hasn''t heard of anyone who can control these things. At this moment, the power of Tang Shushan and his wife to mix some merits is not bad, anyway, they can''t cheapen others, especially Tang Xueer Fu Sheng. Soon after Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng were sent out of Tangjia Vige, Tang Yao also went out. When they saw him, they quickly came up and asked him if they saw Tang Guo. Tang Yao had witnessed the conversation between Tang Guo and Tang Xueer before and nodded: "I have seen it." "Master Tang, have you persuaded Tang Guo to let her put down her hatred earlier and go to reincarnate is the right thing." I don''t know what happened. Since leaving Tangjiacun, Tang Xueer has a voice in her heart telling her that he must spend Tangguo and let the other party go to the prefecture willingly. The voice also told her that to solve the problem of Tangjiacun, they could not let them stay trapped inside. Although I don''t know why, Tang Xueer decided to do some work here. She didn''t think this was wrong. Tang Guo didn''t let go of her hatred, she really couldn''t reincarnate, and staying there was no good. "The concubine meant that the people in Tangjiacun ruined my sister''s life for no reason. That''s it?" Tang Yao suddenly felt all this ridiculous. He thought that innocent people were not so innocent. Speaking of himself, he is also the one who hurt his sister. "I''m not" "Princess, you know you are **** and thrown on the boat, watching the surrounding fire burning, slowly burning the pain on the body, and there are a group of people watching all this, what is the feeling of being indifferent Is it? " Chapter 3661: Pond Fish (62) Chapter 3661: Pond Fish (62) Chapter 3661 Pond Fish (62) Tang Yao said in disgust: "You haven''t experienced all this, why should my sister let go of her hatred and go to the prefecture to reincarnate?" "Yeah, if the fire doesn''t burn on you, how can you feel the pain of despair." "Master Tang, I don''t mean that." Tang Xue''er tried to exin, but didn''t know how to exin it. She only knew that Tang Guo was superfluous and sent her to the prefecture instead of letting the other person stay in the world. "My sister did nt kill a person in the vige, just imprisoned them in the vige, and did nt want the life of an intruder from outside. So, she s not a ghost, and she does nt need to go overboard. She stayed in the vige to show how the hatred did nt go away. Can you go to the prefecture? " "But more than ten years have passed ..." "If the princess feels that she has been killed, it only takes more than ten years of suffering to offset all this. I suggest that the princess go to experience the pain of my sister, taste the fire, and then tell me These. You are not qualified now. " Many words, Tang Yao has no intention of saying. Now he is going to **** the corrupt officials back to Beijing and report some things here to the emperor. Subsequently, it is necessary to follow the sister''s n. Not only did he have to save the lives ording to what his sister said, he also had to tell Tianzi about the grievances suffered by his sister, so that he would order him to be fair. As for how to do it, how to make the emperor believe, and promise him, he has already thought about it. Tang Yao left without looking back. He didn''t care about Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng at all. Fu Sheng knew a little about Tang Yao and knew that he was such a tough character, so he was liked by his father and emperor. "Xue''er, let''s go back. Tang Guo didn''t harm the lives of people in Tangjia Vige, nor hurt the lives of outsiders. In my opinion, she is not a bad one. The natural disasters around Qingyan Kingdom, ording to her, may have other reason." "But, really want Tangjiacun to be like this forever?" "For the time being, I tried it before. We couldn''t get in. She didn''t want to see us. It''s useless to ask. It''s better to go back first and think about other ways." "Alright, I don''t know if the fairy in the dream will have any instructions." In fact, for so many years, Tang Xueer was able to resolve the crisis repeatedly, thanks to the fairy in her dream. In fact, before the election of Princess Long, the fairy fairy appeared in her dream, reminding her that there would be a difficulty and let her be careful. Then she was selected, because she had already prepared, so she fled a little smoothly. I just didn''t expect to meet Tang Yao outside, but fortunately the other party didn''t call out the people in the vige. Later, she suffered a lot along the way, and whenever she was desperately unable to survive and felt hopeless, the fairy would appear in her dream again, guiding her in the direction. Even when she met Fu Sheng, there was a fairy who first reminded her that she would meet a noble person and told her to seize the opportunity. Fu Sheng was not a prince at first, but a prince who suffered. It was she who had the guidance of the fairy, and Fu Sheng was next to them. What disturbed Tang Xueer was that the fairy''s guidance seemed a bit wrong for the first time, and there was some panic in his heart. I always feel that this change will have a great impact on her. Fu Sheng said so, plus Tang Xueer could not stop seeing Tang Guo. The fairy who guided her in the dream did not appear when she wanted the other party to appear. Initially, it appeared more frequently, butter it was rtively rare, and it may only appear once every few months or even a year. In a hurry, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng set off for the capital. Chapter 3662: Pond Fish (63) Chapter 3662: Pond Fish (63) Chapter 3662 Pond Fish (63) Tang Yao first set off and escorted the prisoner back to Beijing to meet the Qingyan Kingdom. After seeing the emperor, he presented the criminal evidence of the corrupt official. The emperor looked furious and punished the corrupt officials. Then he asked him how he was going to investigate the Tangjia vige with the crown prince. Tang Yao settled down and talked about his sister''s encounter with the emperor. It is also clear that Tangjia Vige is not a ghost vige. Even if his sister-inw became an injustice, he did not kill a person indiscriminately, but he was unwilling and resentful, and could only imprison people. Tianzi asked the reason, sighed, and asked Tang Yao what he wanted to do with it. Tang Yao only said: "I hope the emperor can return justice to his sister and sister, and ask the emperor''s next will to announce the world, simr to the method of the girl sacrificing the dragon king to solve the flood. The **** should be banned. If the **** is spiritual, he should pray sincerely, not in the **** Commit crimes and sins in front of him, hurting innocent lives. " "Tang Qing said well." Since Tangjiacun is not really haunted, the innocent soul does not harm anyone, and there are injustices in his body. As the emperor, of course, he should be vindicated. It is not a bad thing to redress grievances for his own people, and the emperor of course agreed. Moreover, Tang Yao is a direct minister. Some things he did not do well this day, it is better for Tang Yao to do it. The emperor immediately ordered Tang Yao to publish the will himself, and he was allowed to go back to deal with it. The main thing is to ask Tang Guo if there are any wishes left over there. Tang Yao went through all the forms he should have. In less than a month, Tang Guo''s story spread throughout Qingyan Kingdom. At this juncture, Tianzi was also able to pay attention to a small vige girl, which made people''s hearts gather a lot. In such a situation, Tianzi was relieved. Tang Yao knew that the other party answered the matter so quickly for this reason. But he doesn''t mind, as long as he can vindicate his sister, correct his name, and let Qingyan Kingdom put an end to the sacrifice of living people, his purpose will be achieved. Borrowing this matter, Tang Yao has to reach another thing. This is his real n. When he left Tangjia Vige, he told Tang Guo his ns. "Big brother, just do it. After you leave, I will release the people in Tangjia Vige. In the future, let them die by themselves." Heavenly Emperor''s order is not so easy to change. Tangjiacun is a person rted to Tang Xueer. As long as Tang Xueer does not break the situation, people in Tangjiacun will suffer natural disasters no matter where they go. Even if there were no natural disasters, they would not live a good life with their current reputation. It doesn''t make much sense to imprison them. Tang Yao understood Tang Guo''s thoughts, and told her to be careful. It is best to hide it, and don''t let those powerful monsters discover and protect yourself. After returning to Beijing, Tang Yao went to see the emperor with excitement, saying that he almost died in the middle of the road. Fortunately, he met a senior who came out of the mountain and saved his life. The senior asked him a few words about Qingyan''s current situation. He heard that Tianzi was actually asking about the wrongdoing of a woman in a small vige. He believed that Qingyan should not have a natural disaster. Natural disasters happen constantly. When the Son heard this, he was very happy and promised Tang Yao''s request. Tang Yao took the imperial edict that day and nned to go to the disaster relief. Now the excuse is that the superior thinks that the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom is a good emperor, and no disaster should happen here, so he has to help. Of course, the person who worked for him on this generation was Tang Yao, the emperor''s immediate minister. Chapter 3663: Pond Fish (64) Chapter 3663: Pond Fish (64) Chapter 3663 Pond Fish (64) After Tang Yao left for a day, Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng reacted. Tang Xueer was particrly curious about how Tang Yao was going to help those people who were hit by the disaster. She and Fu Sheng entered the pce and asked about it. The emperor only said that it was Tang Yao who met the master. In fact, he was very beautiful in his heart. The master must have learned from Tang Qing''s mouth that he was a good emperor, and he was willing to direct Tang Qing. Speaking of which, pointing Tang Qing, it is also thanks to his emperor who cares for the people. "The father, the daughter-inw also have some pharmacology, and want to go to Master Tang to see it, maybe it can be helpful." There are two reasons for Tang Xueer to say this sentence. First, she is really kind, and this second, It was the voice in my heart that told her the best past. The emperor shook his head this time: "That master has epted Tang Qing as a disciple. This time it is the great blessing of my Qingyan Kingdom and also a test of Tang Qing. You two, don''t meddle. Nowadays, it''s not very peaceful everywhere The flood here is that there is a hillside copse there. I ca nt rest assured that you will go and stay in the pce temporarily to see what happens to Tang Qing over there. " "If something happened to Tang Qing, you can still think of other ways to stay in the pce." Fu Sheng was persuaded by this reason. Recently, the Qingyan Kingdom is really not very peaceful. Besides, his mortal body can''t help anything, and may add chaos. It''s better to wait for things to go t, and then condolences as the prince. Tang Xueer felt a little lost in his heart, but he didn''t say much, but he always felt that he had lost something. She now particrly hopes that she can dream of fairy guidance as soon as possible. At this time, Tang Yao, who had already brought Tang Guo to his baby, first went to the ce where the disaster was serious. Tang Guo, as she said, has removed the illusion of Tangjia Vige, and people inside and outside are able to move in and out freely. The Tang Shushan couple did not intend to stay in the vige, but instead applied porridge and medicine as Tang Guo said, helping the victims to ovee the immediate difficulties as soon as possible. However, they have not stepped out of Tangjia Vige for more than ten years, and have no family background. Even though Tang Yao left a lot, these are far from enough. Tang Guo is preparing to take something in the system space and let the two sell it. Unexpectedly, Ao Yan''s voice came from my ear: "I have a lot of items under the sea, do you want to take a look? Since it is a merit, such a thing is my own." "Good." Tang Guo did not refuse, and took the Tang Shushan couple to the bottom of the sea to see Ao Yan. Tang Shushan and his wife heard the story of Ao Yan here in Tang Guo, but they did not expect that the legendary Dragon King had such a miserable life. Much worse than them! The people in the vige really misunderstood, this Lord Dragon King, was not Cao Sang''s life, who wanted a live girl to sacrifice him. I heard that Ao Yan was going to hand over the undersea treasure to them, and the two were still a little ufortable. "These things are in my eyes, but they are just some gadgets, which are not precious. Earlier, the pce of the Wulong tribe was paved with white jade. The things in front of me are just scraps. You can use them, Try to get merits as much as possible, and do nt let those who count on it take advantage. " Ao Yan said this, and both of them thought that he took out things that were the fairy gods who hated the fairy realm too much. Immediately, they are indeed short of money. The two confronted Ao Yan: "Thank you, Lord Dragon King, God has eyes, Lord Dragon King is willing to take out his belongings to save the people, this merit is yours." Chapter 3664: Pond fish (65) Chapter 3664: Pond fish (65) Chapter 3664 Pond Fish (65) "You don''t have to be polite, I and Guo''er are friends, just call me Aoyan." It s weird not to say what it s like, Lord Dragon King. I always felt that it was the Tangjiacun who wanted to burn a girl to give him, and every bone in him was ufortable. Even if he is a real dragon king, he can''t be called a dragon king after he has settled his grievances with the fairy world. This title made him ufortable listening to it. The two of Tang Shushan have been practicing for many days. Although they can''t fly away, it is no problem to protect themselves in this world. In addition, there is a magic weapon donated by Tang Guo, which not only can protect their safety, but also hide their breath. As the turmoil of the heaven and earth bes more and more chaotic, it is no longer easy for the fairy **** of the fairy world to figure out what. If not, the person behind Tang Xue''er thought about it a little and wondered what happened here? ording to past experience, when the turmoil is at its most chaotic, and when it is the hardest to see through, the fairy gods in the fairy world can''t help. Besides, this evolution of destiny is not fixed at all, nor is it destiny, but depends on what you choose, with this ability to change. Obviously, now she has this ability to change. The Tang Shushan couple took the things Tang Guo gave them, and the undersea treasure they got from Ao Yan, and set off. They said that they were counted by the fairy. It is said that Tang Xue''er is a fairy in the sky. The reason why he is calcted is that the person behind Tang Xue''er is to build momentum for her and help Tang Xue''er gain merit. To make their daughter so miserable, but also want to gain merit and beauty. The Tang Shushan couple became a businessman again, but this time it was a little different. This time, they did not make money, but to help the world. Tang Yao also solved natural disasters in several ces. Where the water was rising, he used the magic weapon given by Tang Guo to dig a ditch and draw water into the sea. In the drought, he used the magic weapon given by Tang Guo to transport the water from the rest. Where there was an epidemic, he used the prescription given by Tang Guo to call a doctor to dispense the medicine, and quickly suppressed the disease. In short, where there is a natural disaster, he will be. Every time he came to a ce, it was convenient to say that he was sent by the emperor. The emperor gained his reputation. Most of his merits are his, and both sides are very satisfied. Tang Yao solved the natural disasters. The Tang Shushan couples helped some disced people along the way, opened a shop here, boughtnd and hired people to nt, and helped the local development. Instead of doing business specifically, they grew bigger and bigger, and the two were also called Dashan people. Tang Guo was not idle, she took people to check the ce of natural disaster. This investigation, she found an interesting thing. The so-called wind master controls the wind, and the rain master controls the rain, but this is the reason for the two to cast spells. The natural phenomena in this world are fundamentally controlled by rules, notpletely controlled by man. Otherwise, there is a little breeze here, there is a little breeze there, and only Feng Bo is in control, and he is not busy. Tang Guo discovered that this wind man would not normally be ordered to blow strong winds, nor the usual winds. Once he blows wind, there must be a great disaster in a certain ce. The rain master is the same. In this world, when it reaches a certain time, it will rain ording to the situation, and there will be real natural disasters. But once the rain master rains, there must be a flood somewhere. Of course, the Snow God is the same. In winter, there are snows of various sizes in certain ces. Once the snow **** takes action, there must be a snow disaster somewhere. "Ao Yan, do you know what the fairy world was like before? I mean, wind, rain, thunder and lightning, are you really in control of these fairy gods? see you tomorrow Chapter 3665: Pond Fish (66) Chapter 3665: Pond Fish (66) Chapter 3665 The Chi Fish (66) Ao Yan didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask these questions. He could answer this question. "It''s not all. It''s just that some fairy gods have this talent, or they have some rules in control. Just like the Wulong n, they can control water naturally, and the rain master has no ability to resist in front of me. You should also know that Certain cultivation practices, want to wind and rain, just a few small things. " "Did you find out what the problem is?" Ao Yan asked. "Through recent observations, I found that in addition to part of the naturalw, arge part of the natural disasters in the world are all those people who are above." "What do you want to do?" Ao Yan realized a little, Tang Guo must want to do something. He has obviously felt recently that she especially wants to do a fight with the people of Xianjie. This mood has driven him. If it is not the right time, he asked Tang Guo to help her break the chain and go out to find someone in the fairy world. Now his dragon bones are not pierced by the magic weapons of Immortal Realm. "I intend to seize those evil ways that endanger people and rain indiscriminately and make them public, so that the people of the world can see their faces." System: bad. "Okay, wonderful." Ao Yan didn''t think it sounded strange. The me in his eyes instantly turned red. "Excellent." That look almost urged Tang Guo to hurry up and do things without dy. Tang Guo has thought of a wonderful way to show the fairy gods in the sky that there is no good fruit to provoke mortals. "Ao Yan, let''s sum it up." For a long time, the two murmured, and Tang Guo took the group of women on the ind away again. "Sister Guoer, what are we going to do this time?" Today Tang Guo not only changed the fairy white clothes, but also let them wear such dresses. "This time, we are going to be fairies." "Sister Guo''er is a fairy, she doesn''t need to dress up. No matter what she wears, even if she wears a gray robe, that''s a fairy." Don''t look at the woman''s long fairy air, but her name is more tacky , Tang Cuihua. The women s fathers here are not literate, so they are more tacky in name. Cuihua, peach or something, already pretty good. There are also Erya and Sanya. "I have found the cause of Qingyan''s natural disasters year after year. The emperor of Qingyan helped us to vindicate our grievances, and also issued a decree to stop living people from worshipping such acts. Since we are capable, let him solve such a small problem Question. " Speaking of this, the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom was a bit unlucky. If Tang Xueer was not born in his country, he would not suffer such a fairy tale. She remembers that in the original plot, the emperor was worried about disasters everywhere, and had trouble sleeping and sleeping, wondering if there were too many wrongdoings in the world under her own control, which would cause heaven to fall so disaster. I was so worried every day that I went away soon. Crown Prince Fu Sheng took the seat, Tang Xueer wasmanded by an expert, and the two were on the right track. One person became a Mingjun and one person became a wise man. When the two life insurances were going to bed, they were loved by the people of this side, and they rose to immortality. And everyone in thisnd is a stepping stone for two, including the emperor. Tang Cuihua and others heard what Tang Guo said, but they were unbelief. After so many years of contact, Sister Guo''er never did useless things. But they didn''t ask, what should Sister Guoer do, so much nonsense, just do it. Chapter 3666: Pond Fish (67) Chapter 3666: Pond Fish (67) Chapter 3666 Pond Fish (67) Tang Guo took them to the ce where disasters urred year after year and found a ce to ambush. This was at a seaside. When Feng Bo came back to blow a powerful tornado and brought down the disaster, they shot together and arranged the next Luodi formation method. Feng Bo, who was still in a daze, was caught. "Okay, how have I been a disaster here and there, it turned out to be you demon!" Tang Guo''s seizing Feng Bo was a painful beating. Feng Bo wanted to quibble about it and wanted to show his identity. Tang Guo did not give him the opportunity to directly carry him to meet the local people. A group of women fluttering in white, throwing down a person who is not looking at all, has indeed attracted many people''s attention. "Everyone, we are reclusive monks in the mountains. I sent the head of the night to observe the sky, and found that there are demon people messing up and maiming Li Min. I was specially sent to eradicate the demon people, and you are also peaceful." A story, just a few words, has angered the people who were hit by the disaster, and Feng Bo couldn''t wait to kill him. These lost their loved ones because of the disaster, their eyes were red with anger, and they picked up the stone and smashed it on Feng Bo''s body. Tang Guo unloaded Feng Bo''s defense and ordinary stones, and also smashed him into pain. Tang Guo also discovered that the power obtained by this so-called Feng Bo seemed a bit strange, and it didn''t seem to be cultivated by himself. But it s not important. After everyone vented her anger, she said: "This person endangers Qingyan Kingdom. I will send him to the capital and let him be disposed by the emperor. I will only catch the culprit and not kill." When Tang Cuihua and others heard this, some couldn''t help it. Fortunately, they all wore veils to hide it, so they were not seen. As they carried away Feng Bo, the local people bowed down quickly and shouted fairy blessings. Within two days, the people here had made their sculptures and they were being supported by families. Tang Guo drew the gourd ording to the example, and caught rain masters and other people who caused natural disasters. After the arrest, she carried the group of "demons" to the capital with a very high profile. There are countless people watching the ces they pass by. Naturally, about what they did, it was quickly spoken by the people of Qingyan. The emperor already knew this and was greeted at the gate. Seeing Tang Guo waiting in white clothes, a woman with fairy fluttering appeared, he couldn''t help getting excited. "Your Majesty Qingyan, these are the monsters of the Cholera Qingyan Kingdom. I ca nt wait to kill them, but I ca nt bear to kill them. I always ask your majesty to be a good emperor. Use force. " The emperor said excitedly, "Well, I would like to thank the fairies for their help. The fairies are travelling all the way. I have hosted a banquet in the pce." "This is not necessary, we have to do other things." Tang Guo looked at the emperor in front of him, and a Dan box appeared in his hand. "Before I went down the mountain, Master asked me to give this Dan to you. This Dan can Longevity and longevity. Master said that as long as the emperor Qingyan Kingdom is here, he will surely return to a peaceful world and let the people live a good life. " The emperor Qingyan Guo was even more excited when he heard it, and quickly took over with both hands. In front of everyone, swallowed directly, almost without hesitation. Tang Guo also did not allow the other party to hesitate and send the emperor a panacea to prolong life and let the other party continue to manage the world seriously. Not to mention others, this emperor is not a faint monarch in terms of governing the world. After taking the Elixir, the emperor instantly felt that he was full of energy and immediately bowed to Tang Guo. Chapter 3667: Pond Fish (68) Chapter 3667: Pond Fish (68) Chapter 3667 Pond Fish (68) The emperor only looked at Feng Bo and others who were tied up, and asked indifferently, "Why do you demon people harm my people in Qingyan?" Feng Bo and others stared at the emperor. They didn''t think the emperor dared to treat them. It almost admitted that he had done it himself. The emperor did not ask much, but looked at Tang Guo: "The fairy is assured that I will give an exnation to the people of the world. I will never allow these demon people to cause trouble." "Okay." Tang Guo thought about it, and took out another item. It was a defensive suit that could be worn inside. The emperor was better alive. "This is the defensive suit that Master gave you. Stop some monsters from doing things. " "You can recognize the Lord by dripping blood." The emperor hurried to take it. After taking the Elixir, he believed in Tang Guo. He drew his dagger and cut a knife on his finger. The blood dripped in, and the clothes were automatically put on his body, which did not interfere. what. When the emperor wanted to ask what else, Tang Guo was already holding his neck, and a fairy had been staying here for a long time, and could not stay any longer, drifting away in the direction of travel. And being tied to Di Fengbo, etc., staring angrily at the direction of Tang Guo''s departure. "Come here, spread my will, the demon of Cholera Qingyan has seized it, immediately beheaded, and I personally supervise it." The emperor was afraid of night long dreams, in case the demon escaped, it would be bad. Now the people are watching the incident, knowing that the emperor personally supervised all of them, and all went to Caishikou to see the excitement. Feng Bo and others never dreamed that the emperor actually killed them. The executioner raised and lowered the sword, and these fairy gods who had been unloaded by Tang Guo were decapitated. When Tang Xueer and Fu Sheng arrived, they only saw the scene where the head of the person separated. The emperor was very happy to take them back to the pce. Tang Xueer couldn''t help but look back at those people. She always felt a little ufortable in her heart, but couldn''t tell how ufortable. "Sister Guo''er, are those people a fairy?" Back to the ind, Tang Cuihua and other talents asked. Tang Guo nodded: "They are indeed fairy gods in the fairy world, but none of them are good things. The so-called natural disasters are nothing more than they exploit the rules and do them for certain purposes." "Then we ughtered the fairy this time, right? Although we didn''t do it ourselves, it was also contributed by us." The emperor''s decapitation of Feng Boyu, the **** of gue and so on, has now spread to Qingyan Kingdom. After these people were decapitated, the Qingyan Kingdom did not reappear as one after another, as if they couldn''t survive the disaster. "Correct." Tang Guo thought at first that they were afraid, butter thought she was worried. This group of women, who were able to stay so firmly at first, was different from ordinary people. "At this point, we arepletely opposite the fairy world, but I am not afraid, we have sister Guo''er." "Celebrate yourself." "Is Sister Guo''er going to see Master Dragon King?" They also knew Ao Yan''s identity. I didn''t expect there is a dragon king in this world, but unlike what they think, the dragon king is just a bone without meat, not the legendary to eat people, it is a fierce dragon king. Anyway, it''s a good one. At least, it''s good for Sister Guoer. "Ao Yan doesn''t like you calling him Lord Dragon King, please don''t call it in front." "I know, I know, when we meet, we will call the Dragon Master, how?" Tang Guo went to see Ao Yan, of course, to share with him what he has done recently. Chapter 3668: Pond Fish (69) Chapter 3668: Pond Fish (69) Chapter 3668 Pond Fish (69) Ao Yan listened with interest, and every word never fell. After listening, he said straightly that Tang Guo had done well. "If my guess is correct, Immortal World will soon send someone to eradicate you." "Come one, I''ll call one. But it won''t be too fast, one year in the world, one day in the world." When Tang Guo saidter, he was not fierce at all, but whispered softly, but it sounded creepy. , "I will close them with you at that time. You can see if there is anything that has hurt you. If there is, the person will leave it to you." The mes in Ao Yan''s eyes shed and became more and more red, as if to burn all the seawater outside. "Ao Yan, why don''t you talk?" Seeing Ao Yan as stupid, Tang Guo pushed him. Ao Yan came back quickly and quickly said, "I''m fine, nothing. I just didn''t expect that someone would help me out." "Is it a little touched?" Ao Yan nodded honestly, how to say this feeling, he did not know how to say. I only know that all his dragon life is hers in this life. Waiting for the Dragons to avenge Xue Heng, his only mission is to protect her. At this time, the ce. The judge was sitting in his ce, looking at the life and death book with a puzzled face, frowning. Lao Yan said, let him not take care of things other than thend and ghosts, he really did not do it. Lao Yan is an old Yan King, and he has more experience than him. There must be nothing wrong with listening to the other party. But the recent changes in the life and death book have been too great. Many people''s fate has been changed. Some people''s names have disappeared from the life and death book, and some people have extended their lives for more than a few decades. Among them was the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom, who was supposed to have lost his life in the past two years. I do nt know what happened. Today, when he looked at him, the other party extended his life expectancy for a hundred years, but he was terrified. The judge, who did not know what was going on, had to hold the life and death book to find Lord Yan. "Small sentence, how worried?" Yan Wang asked happily, he did not know that there is turmoil, but it has nothing to do with the prefecture. This turmoil is inevitable, and it does not spread to other provinces and can not be controlled. In this mansion, he only cares about ghosts, but not others. "The recent movements in the Life and Death Book are particrly great." The judge told what he had seen, but also turned it over to Lord Yan, but was rejected. "Since it is the evolution of the life and death book, then you see that this is the automatic evolution of the rules, and it is not tampered with by others. Besides, no one can change this life and death book on its own. The message shown above is but Let us do something about the local government instead of letting us control something. " "Judgement, destiny is not a straight line, the middle will change direction at any time because of a fork, you don''t have to cling to this." "It''s just that the changes are a bit big and there are new changes every day. Am I not a little uneasy?" "There is nothing uneasy. No matter what happens, it will not affect the local government. Even if it does, it should be changed. So far, I think there is no problem with the governance of the local government. " "Lao Yan, I read the life and death book a while ago and found that many people in Qingyan Parliament died in natural disasters. This day of continuous mass deaths willst for several years. Because of this, our prefecture must have It has been busy for several years, but the destiny of the **** people in these two days of life and death has changed, and most of them have now extended their lifespans for decades. ". Chapter 3669: Pond Fish (70) Chapter 3669: Pond Fish (70) Chapter 3669 Pond Fish (70) The magistrate asked in a particrly puzzled way: "Lao Yan, what happened on the above, could actually affect the destiny of so many people? I have deduced, the heavens arepletely covered up." "What makes me even more puzzled is that every time there is a turmoil in the fairy world, mortals are the most vulnerable. Whenever this time, there are countless mortals who have died because of fate, and the realm can''t receive it. Since you have said The world will not be peaceful in these years, why are there fewer people dying? Those destined people have changed their destiny? " "I want to do so much, there are few ghosts in the prefecture, and I''m free, isn''t it?" Yan Yan shook his head and smiled. Yeah, he didn''t expect that this time of turmoil would reduce the death of mortals. What was the origin of that woman, not only seized a ray of vitality, but also affected so many people''s fate changes. The guy on the 18th floor did not respond at all, indicating that he agreed with the matter. He has said that the local government only cares about ghosts, regardless of business. Even if he was curious, he had no ns to find out. Heavenly Emperor is an old man who is very good at calcting. If something goes wrong, he is easy to be counted by the other party. He, it is safer to stay in the prefecture. "It''s good, mainly because the daily life and death books are changing every day, and there are some things in my heart." "Okay, don''t think about it. You can use this free time to practice and improve your strength." Seeing that the magistrate had slowly let go of this matter, King Yan said nothing more. "One more thing, Lao Yan, several immortals have also entered the life-and-death book, and they are dead and warped. They were decapitated by the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom on the ground of the natural disasters and the lives of the people." The judge entangled. "Will fairy worlde to trouble." "Looking for trouble, we didn''t kill it, don''t worry about it." When King Yan heard this, he almost couldn''t help but p his hands andughed out loud. The emperor Qingyan Guo was so beautiful that he beheaded the self-righteous fairy gods. He wants to break the index, and how many years have there never been such an interesting thing. Probably the person who made this happen is still the woman holding the first line of life? "What are there?" Yan asked curiously, as to see him, he would not see him. It must be a familiar face. This kind of thing is best left to the unselfish judgment of the iron face to save the group of guys from thinking that there is still a chance. "Feng Bo, Rain Master, gue God ..." The magistrate counted out seven names, and heard the eyes of the king''s eyes twitch, and he couldn''t helpughing. "Oh, it''s them." King Yan pretended to sigh, "In Qing Yanguo''s view, they are indeed the demon who used the demon''s method to make chaos in Qingyan Guo, and it''s understandable to kill them. After all, these disasters are so bad No brains. Can evidence of their confusion be written in the life and death book? " The judge nodded solemnly: "Written, justified." "Lao Yan, how do they go?" "Just go as you go, and judge as you please. Let them go to the mirror first to see if they have merits or demerits." Yan Wang said indifferently, "Although do it, everything is with me, and the Emperor dare not ask us to People. Still stunned what to do, and quickly judged. " "Fine." Lao Yan said this, and the judge felt reasonable. The life and death book will not deceive people, nor will the life mirror. They follow the process, they are fair and just, and they will never do anything for personal gain. see you tomorrow Chapter 3670: Pond Fish (71) Chapter 3670: Pond Fish (71) Chapter 3670 Pond Fish (71) Thinking of the temperament of Heavenly Emperor, the judge still walked a little faster, let them go through the process earlier, so as to avoid extracurricr outbursts. Moreover, after Tang Guo helped to remove the fairy gods such as Feng Bo, Qing Yanguo gradually recovered to peace. Even in some ces, there will still be some natural disasters. But it will not happen as frequently as before, and the people''s lives will be much better. At this time, there were many rumors about Qingyan''s saving the lives of the gods. In addition, they also made statues for Tang Guo and others, and they prayed every day. People have not forgotten the merits of Emperor Qingyan Kingdom, there are many folk songs about the praise of Emperor Qingyan Kingdom. Tang Yao, a great man who helped people through the difficulties, was certainly not forgotten. He alsoposed many songs to praise him. The Tang Shushan couple''s unwillingness to intervene in Liuliuchengyin not only helped people get through the difficulties, but also made their business bigger and bigger, and became a famous kind person in Qingyan. Regarding the situation of the two, Tang Yao and Tian Zi said that the parents moved the emperor to help his sister to redress the grievances, so they were willing to stand up when Qing Yan Guo needed them. This wave of horse farts just happened, and the emperor was very happy, and he didn''t care about the title of two great men. The Tang Shushan couple knew much, and they didn''t care about money and other vulgar things. What they want is merit, and Tang Xue''er and Fu Sheng can''t get any merits before they can be worthy of their daughter. Many parts of Qingyan State were severely affected by disasters and now need to be rebuilt. After hearing this, the two couples generously donated half of their property to the court. "Ah, they have a heart." The emperor looked at a box of silver tickets in the wooden box in front of him and said to Tang Yao, "Tang Qing, responsible for helping the people rebuild the house, let you do it yourself." "Yes, the emperor." The actions of the three Tang family members are equivalent to holding the merits in their hands again. Tang Xueer''s business is gone. Tang Yao was in charge of the work, and Tang Shushan and his wife donated the money. The two not only donated money, but also mobilized others to donate money. Even the emperor was moved and contributed a lot of his own small vault. The emperor has donated money, the harem concubine, the prince concubine, and the ministers, don''t you dare to donate? Although the emperor did not force it, he would definitely remember it if he did not express his position at this time. The emperor wanted to reward Tang Yao, who was gently rejected by Tang Yao. The reason for the refusal was that he believed that what he was doing now was what he wanted. Because of Tang Yao, the emperor set up a very special official-Daqincha, Zhengpin. Officials in charge of viting thew, under the control of the people of Li Min, walking in the folk, seeing that the emperor did not kneel, and his status was transcendent. After Tang Yao received this special honor, he always maintained his original intention at the beginning, and everything he did was for the country and the people. No one can be seduced by power or money. The emperor''s desire to marry him was also rejected. The reason for Tang Yao is that he only wants to serve the country and the people in this life, and repay the emperor''s appreciation with this flesh and blood, and the emperor is very moved. He believed that Tang Yao was a wise minister bestowed on him by God. He had doubts and doubts at first. After all, the emperor was suspicious. Later, I saw that Tang Yao was indeed not greedy, and he couldn''t stay in the capital. As soon as he was free, he implemented some of his ideas for the country and the people. The main thing is that Tang Yao is really not the kind of person who is really straight-hearted. He will also tter, and every tter is just right, very advanced. However, he would not say that the emperor is good in front of the emperor. Chapter 3671: Pond Fish (72) Chapter 3671: Pond Fish (72) Chapter 3671 Pond Fish (72) Only every time I do good deeds, I will say something. This is because the emperor can''t bear you to suffer, and specially sent an official to help you solve the problem. When the people praise Tang Yao, they will never forget the merits of the emperor. The people''s voice for Emperor Qingyan is getting higher and higher, and Tang Yao has been overshadowed. Can he be unhappy? "I used to think that the elder brother should be like the readers, with a bit of arrogance in his heart, and would not say these ttery words." Tang Yao shook his head and smiled: "It''s not a bad idea, but it''s just as good as it is. The emperor is indeed a good emperor. If it is not his appreciation, let me let go and do it. It will not be so smooth to grab merit. The reputation is what he deserves. " "As for the arrogance of schrs, this is the most useless thing at this time, it is better to do more practical things. Since the emperor is a good emperor, why not praise it." Tang Yao went to do this firmly. One was for his sister. The second was that he had such ambitions. Speaking of which, God has treated him very kindly. "What could happen to the fairnd?" As Xiu advanced, Tang Yao and Tang Shushan also knew that Tang Guo was not dead. They didn''t investigate why, and med Tang Guo on what adventure he had. Without dying, it is a blessing, they will only be happy from the heart. However, Tang Guo still exined to them that at the juncture of life and death, she caught a ray of vitality, gained memories of past and present lives, and received expert guidance. This means that something happened in fact. Certain truths, she chose to hide and not tell anyone. The Tang family also asked themselves about the original ending, and Tang Guo answered them one by one. After listening, they were more resentful than before. If Tang Guo was not at thest juncture and seized the first line of life to be rescued, then history would repeat itself, and their family would have no chance to reunite since then. The reason why Tang Yao asked about the movement of Xianjie was that Tang Guo had previously grabbed Feng Bo and handed it over to the emperor. After Xianjie knew it, there would definitely be movement. It is said that one year in the world and one day in the fairnd. Now that the world has passed for many years, and that fairnd has also passed for several days, it is time to know this matter. "Not for the time being, but soon." Several immortals were executed by the emperor. It was strange that immortal world did not move a little. "Father and mother, elder brother, when those fairy godse down to find trouble, knowing that the emperor executed Feng Bo and so on, I will definitely use those mortals to operate. I have arranged for people to guard all parts of the world. If there is a natural disaster, they will stop in time. In addition , Ao Yan has contacted his friends, they are now hiding in various ces, and they will take action that day. " Tang Yao was surprised, and he was relieved to hear Tang Guo say: "That''s good." He could not help but sneer, the group of fairy gods is really interesting. If they don''t agree, they will be savaged with these mortals. Sure enough, the mortals are weak and easy to bully. [The host is very big, Chi Xiao bubbled in the group, it should be the thing you asked him to do. ] System reminder. "it is good." Tang Guo said to the three people that she was going to practice first and then returned to the room. [School Flower]: Big Brother Chi Xiao. [Chixiao]: Sister, you have made all the magic weapons you have refined. Two hundred thousand pieces of attack magic weapon, two hundred thousand pieces of defense magic weapon. [Ziyun]: Sister, the panacea you have helped me to refine is alsopleted, enough for 200,000 people to use it for one year. For these, they used all the martial arts. Chapter 3672: Pond Fish (73) Chapter 3672: Pond Fish (73) Chapter 3672 Pond Fish (73) [School Flower]: Thank you. [Chi Xiao]: Thank you, thank you. The refining materials are all provided by you. We are doing our best to help you do something. It is our happiest thing. [Margaret]: School Flower, I also prepared many spells for you. It is said that there are some limitations in the world you are currently in. Once the power is limited, it is better to use my spell. [Harold]: School Flower, I have prepared a lot of attack magic roll sleeves for you, which should also be able to be used. [Allen]: Harold, we clearly prepared the sleeves together. Fortunately, I have been staring at the group, otherwise you will be robbed of all the credit. Do you want to seize my credit, making the school flowers impress you? Harold, you are really a treacherous viin. [Harold]: Allen, you are a blood-spitting person. I have nt had time to say that you have a credit. [Allen]: But I think that if I do nt show up, you will never tell Xiaohua how much power I have put in. [Harold]: We have known each other for so many years, do nt you believe me at all? [Allen]: We used to be deadly rivals and almost wanted to kill each other. You are not worthy of my trust. [Harold]: Allen, I think there is more hatred between us. [Allen]: I think so too. [Harold]: If it was nt for the face of the school flowers, I would nt let you go. I would have sent you to see the creator god. [Allen]: Every day I want to send you to see the God of Creation. You should thank Xiaohua for awakening my kindness. Tang Guo took something and chatted with the people in the group for a while before getting off the group. She asked Chi Xiao and Zi Yun to prepare magic weapons and immortals, not for ordinary people, but for the friends of Ao Yan. Go to the Dragon Pce and pass the Najie containing all things to Ao Yan: "Ao Yan, here are 200,000 top-level attack magic weapons and 200,000 defense magic weapons. I think these should be enough. "Where did you get so much?" Ao Yan was shocked after watching it. Especially the qualities of these magic weapons, even those of the fairy gods in the fairy realm, are only partly eligible. Tang Guo took out 200,000 pieces at once, which surprised Ao Yan. So, what exactly is she capable of in herst life? "It''s enough to have these things. This kind of quality magic weapon,bined with its own strength, can deal with the fairnd group, even if you can''t beat it, it''s no problem to tie it." In fact, the main thing is not the Wuhe people in the fairy world, and defeating the Heavenly Emperor is the key. It is the purpose of all of them to defeat the Heavenly Emperor, grab the pen that writes the rules of the heavens, change the fairy world, and redress injustice. "I will inform them to pick things up." Not all the races that are dormant nowadays have fallen, but they have to show that they are particrly miserable, so as not to be afraid of the emperor again. After receiving the news from Ao Yan, the gods, beasts, and beast races of all parties sent their hands to get the magic weapon. When Tang Guo assigned the magic weapon, in the fairy world, the Heavenly Emperor was furious. The reason is that after a few days in the fairy world, this group of fairy gods finally found that something was amiss. Feng Boyu, the **** of gues, was gone, and when he checked, they knew they were dead. Not only was he dead, his soul entered thend, but he was very simply sentenced by the judge. Now he is powerless. Chapter 3673: Pond Fish (74) Chapter 3673: Pond Fish (74) Chapter 3673, Chiyu (74) They wanted to figure out what was going on. Only by this calction did they find that things were very bad and the heavens were chaotic. They couldn''t figure out what happened. Such an important matter, they can only report to Heavenly Emperor. Heavenly Emperor''s strength is much stronger than them, but Heavenly Emperor''s so chaotic, Heavenly Emperor is also a bitborious. However, I finally figured out how these fairy gods died. When I learned the answer, the Heavenly Emperor was furious. "Every emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom dares to cut the immortals, so why not?" The emperor was angry, and many fairy gods dared not speak. It has been a long time since they have seen Tiandi so angry. "Is the Lei Gongdian mother avable?" "In." Two men and women who walked out of the crowd, a little bit fierce, answered quickly and respectfully. The Emperor Tian showed a bit of cruelty: "Lei Gongdian''s mother obediently ordered the emperor Qingyan Kingdom tomit the crime of shing the immortals. "Yes." "Thirty-six days will be there?" "in." "Go to Fanjie to check, what the **** is the evildoer and take it." Of course, Emperor Tian knew that an emperor of the Qingyan Kingdom would certainly not be able to kill the fairy. But he was able to figure it out a little bit. The heavens were so chaotic, and he had to send someone to check it out in person to see who was making trouble. Although it was very angry, the Emperor Tian had great strength and no one could match it. He didn''t take this seriously. I think it is nothing but overstretching, just send someone to eradicate it. Perhaps it was the smooth rule in the fairnd for many years that made him a little conceited andpletely underestimated the seriousness of this matter. Lei Gongdian was sent to punish Emperor Qingyan, and another 36 days was sent to check the situation. Tiandi thought that this matter could almost be resolved. As for Feng Boyu, who has been beheaded, the **** of gue, etc., has been sentenced in the mansion, he did not mention this matter. It is basically impossible to go fishing in the local government. The old fellow Yan, is not a good match. However, there are a few unused ones. When this matter is over, I will select a few more positions to take over from them. When Lei Gongdian appeared above the Qingyan Kingdom Pce, he was caught by Tang Guo. ording to her guess, if the emperor knew that the fairy **** was beheaded and killed by the emperor of the Yanyan Kingdom, he would definitely send someone toe down again. ording to the news learned from Ao Yan''s mouth, the emperor was definitely a cautious eye that day. Sure enough, someone came from above. She saw two slightly fierce, undressed figures standing in the rolling clouds. In the hands of the two, one of them held a hammer, which should be Thor''s hammer. A person holding a mirror in his hand is probably the Qianyuan mirror. But if anyone in the world offends Heavenly Emperor, Heavenly Emperor will order them to punish each other with their treasures. These two can be regarded as the best dogs of the Emperor. The two were not polite at all, and they were aimed at the emperor''s pce andid down, which was to split the treasure. One was thundering and the other was lightning. It was very conspicuous during the day, and only a loud noise was heard in the pce. Emperor Qingyanguo just happened to go back to the pce from the imperial garden and saw such a scene. Seeing that the dormitory was about to be affected, suddenly a mask appeared there,pletely protecting the dormitory. The lightning struck the top, causing no damage to the dormitory at all. Chapter 3674: Pond Fish (75) Chapter 3674: Pond Fish (75) Chapter 3674 Pond Fish (75) The person standing next to the emperor Qingyanguo quickly kneeled and shouted, "Your Majesty." "God bless the emperor, bless me Qingyanguo." Fu Sheng was next to him, and he quickly said that he also wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing the emperor, the emperor nervouslyughed rxedly. If Qingtian daylight was struck by a thunderbolt in the dormitory, the people of Qingyan Kingdom might feel that he, the emperor, hadmitted heinous crimes. Such a big movement also disturbed Tang Xue''er in the Prince''s bedroom. Tang Xueer hurried over and happened to see the mask blocking the thunder. "Where is the demon?" At this moment, a female voice scolded, attracting several people''s attention. Then, they saw a woman in white fluttering, also wearing a white veil, leaping towards the clouds with a sword. When the emperor saw it, he said excitedly, "It was the fairy fromst time." Was it the fairy who protected the pce before? Fu Sheng and Tang Xueer nced at each other and turned their eyes to the clouds. The woman was already hiding in the clouds. At this time it was another day. She was wearing a white dress, and they did not see clearly that she was there. But they can still see the white clouds constantly rolling. It didn''t take long for me to hear only two painful mumbles, and the clouds seemed to be pushed away, and the woman in white appeared again. She was holding two strangely dressed and unremarkable people in her hand, which were not good people at first nce, especially like monsters. "Emperor Qingyan Kingdom, these two demon people want to destroy your bedroom. It seems that they do not know how to repent and want to break Qingyan''s luck." Upon hearing Tang Guo say this, the emperor Qingyan was particrly angry. He asked himself to be this emperor, and he has always been conscientious and conscientious. Now that many ces have been rebuilt, he has broken his heart. If it were nt for the immortal medicine given by the immortal, this body might have been worn down long ago, and he did nt understand that these evils could not see him, and they had to go to Qingyan Kingdom to toss. "Who are you, why attack my bedroom?" "I''m waiting for Leigong, the emperor of Qingyan Kingdom, you made a big mistake. The emperor sent me to punish you." "Everyone in the Qingyan Kingdom knows that the Emperor Qingyan is a good emperor for the country, and he personally donated silver money to rebuild the houses for the disaster-hit people. What did he do wrong? You are waiting to be a demon and want to destroy Qingyan I do nt know what the national games are for. Tang Guo answered. "The emperor Qingyan killed Feng Bo, Rain Master, gue God and others. This is the sin hemitted." "Oh, are you talking about the demon who made troubles in Qingyan Kingdom and made natural disasters and persecuted the people at random? It seems that I did not wrong you, you are indeed demon, but you are not persecuted, and you are angry and angry. Use such a sounding reason to find Emperor Qingyan''s trouble. " Tang Guo sneered: "Fortunately, I expected that you demon must be organized, and some of you are not assured toe over here. Sure enough, you really want to cause trouble. You pretend to be a **** in the sky and want to cast a spell to destroy the emperor. Go to the pce, go out and make rumors again, saying that this emperor of Qingyan Kingdom did something devoid of virtue and was not worthy of being an emperor, causing people to be in turmoil, right? " "Demon, don''t you answer quickly?" Tang Guo said, Fu Sheng believed. Think of it, isn''t that right? Others do not understand his father and emperor, he does not yet understand. Not to mention, the father emperor is indeed a good emperor dedicated to the country and the people. Hearing Tang Guo s analysis, Emperor Qingyanguo was indeed relieved. Seeing Lei Gongdian still said that he had made a mistake, this was the punishment given by Emperor Tian. The demon pulls beheaded Caicaikou, I want to personally supervise beheading. " System: Powerful. Chapter 3675: Pond Fish (76) Chapter 3675: Pond Fish (76) Chapter 3675 Pond Fish (76) "Fairy, I am very worried about whether such demon will still appear, so please stay in the pce for a while," said the emperor with a sincere face. "Fairy is for the time being a state teacher. I don''t know if the fairy is convenient?" Tang Guo nodded gently: "Yes." "Thank you fairy." "Wait for Qingyan''s peace, when I leave." System: [Host, congrattions, sessfully attracted the emperor. Heavenly Emperor did not dare to stab Emperor Qingyan Kingdom directly, not because of the identity of the other emperor. Speaking of which, the fairnd, the world, and thend have their own governors. Celestial Emperor, Emperor of the world, King of Earth. Even though these three men have very different strengths, in the eyes of Tian Dao, they are on an equal footing. In other words, if Heavenly Emperor dared to kill Emperor Ren directly, he must be in trouble. This is also why the Emperor of Heaven couldn''t control the Yan King, and it was the reason why the Yan King didn''t intervene in other things besides the prefecture. As things developed, Tang Guo spected that the Emperor Tian should have taken advantage of the heavens or rules. If not, how could a divine emperor calcte the calction instead of solving it with absolute strength? The emperor''s bedroom was almost destroyed by the demon, but was prevented by the fairy, and soon passed outside the pce. If the pce is really split, some people with heart will certainly rumor that the emperor has lost his virtue, and then push the point, it will affect the national sports of Qingyan. Now the pce is protected by Tang Guo. In the eyes of the world, she is a fairy who descends to save them. Immortals are helping the emperor and have be the master of the Qingyan Kingdom. It can be seen that the emperor Qingyan Kingdom is recognized by the immortals and deserved of its name. This rumor came out, which was praised by the people. The main thing is that the emperor is indeed a practical and convincing. Many people came to Caishikou to see the demon being punished by the emperor himself. Seeing to start, Tang Xueer couldn''t help but interject: "Father and Emperor, did they really just kill them? In case what they said is true?" Tang Guo couldn''t help but nce at Tang Xueer and realized that the reason why the other party stopped was mostly from the soul''s induction. After all, Tang Xueer, but the daughter of the Snow God, should know Lei Gongdian. The emperor was particrly unhappy when he heard this. In the past, he agreed with Tang Xueer and ignored her identity, because Tang Xueer was indeed smart, and sometimes he did things more powerful than somedies who had identity, and was with the prince. It''s like a match. What is it now? The two demons had alreadye to hack his dormitory. If he was in the dormitory at that time, the master of the country did note in time, I am afraid he would be hacked into ashes. Tang Xueer felt the emperor''s eyes and was a little annoyed in her heart. She was wrong. She just felt that something was wrong, and she said this on impulse. She just thought that the truth might not be the case. But the fact in front of them is that the two dide to harm the emperor, and she had no reason to argue. "If the princess is tired, go back to the pce and rest first." Fu Sheng felt that the emperor was dissatisfied with Tang Xueer''s attitude and did not understand today''s Tang Xueer''s speech. Regardless of the reasons behind them, those two demon men came to harm the father emperor. Tang Xueer''s words are not good to hear, and it is easy to be suspected that she has something to do with these two demon people. It is also arge number of father and emperor, no care. Change person, already dead. Chapter 3676: Pond Fish (77) Chapter 3676: Pond Fish (77) Chapter 3676 Pond Fish (77) What Tang Xueer wanted to say was already carried back by someone. Seeing Fu Sheng''s eyes on her, she could only stop. Today, she did say the wrong thing. The father and emperor were afraid that they would care, and hoped that it would not affect A Sheng. After the Lei Gongdian mother was cut, the emperor''s heart was relieved, as if he had escaped some big disaster. Tang Guo looked at the purple luck above the emperor''s head, and grew more intense, and smiled with satisfaction. This rich color is the luck of a prosperous emperor. When she first saw the emperor, she saw that there was only a hint of purple on the other side of her head, which was not like an emperor at all. Moreover, the purple gas is still flowing in a certain direction. Crown Prince Fu Sheng was very interesting. At that time, the purple energy above his head was much stronger than that of the emperor. Today, when I saw the two people standing together, Tang Guo saw that if there is a irrelevant connection between them, there is a purple line in the middle. This line turns out to be a line of luck, but it seems to be rtively slim . However, at the moment of killing the thunder male, the line waspletely disconnected. Fu Sheng is stealing the emperor''s luck! Tang Guo suddenly felt that things might not be that simple. The emperor''s luck, even the crown prince, can''t steal it like this. However, Fu Sheng seeded and stole a lot. When the matter was over, the emperor invited Tang Guo to return to the pce, and had already arranged someone to clean up her ce. The Imperial Pce already had a ce where the state teachers lived, but Qingyanguo never had a state teacher. Now that she is here, she can clean the ce and move in. "Guo Shi, don''t know how many that demon still has?" The emperor asked, after he had killed Leigong before, he always felt that he was a little different. "What does your majesty feel?" The emperor nodded: "After killing the two monsters just now, I have a feeling of escape. Maybe the fairy didn''t believe it. Thest time I beheaded those monsters, I felt the same way. Intuition told me that someone wanted to harm me. . " "Your Majesty, rest assured that I will guard here before things are over, and will never allow the demon to hurt your Majesty." The emperor smiled lightly: "Thank you Guoshi." "Your Majesty is a good emperor who is a national of my country. My martial arts came out this time and did not want the demon to harm Qingyan. Protecting the Ming monarch like His Majesty is the blessing of the people of the world." "I will not let the national teacher down." Being praised by Tang Guo, the emperor immediately raised more ambitions: "Since taking the medicine given by the Guo Shi, my old problems have disappeared." Not only did the pain disappear, but the white hair on his head was there. Slowly disappearing. Since so many people say that he is a Mingjun, he has raised a kind in his heart, he must be an eternal emperor. The emperor was so confident that Tang Guo would like to see it. After all, he is a lucky emperor who is devoted to doing practical things. He is not calcted and will certainly seed. Let''s say that thirty-six days wille to the world to see who the **** is. Unexpectedly, only a few days aftering to the world, I heard that the emperor personally beheaded two evil demon in Caishikou. It is said that these two demons, in the blue sky and white day, wanted to destroy the emperor''s bedroom and were caught on the spot by the state teacher. Thirty-six days felt bad in his heart and looked at each other, always feeling that the two demon men who were killed were the Virgin Mary. Our Lady of the Golden Light, also known as Leigong. Chapter 3677: Pond Fish (78) Chapter 3677: Pond Fish (78) Chapter 3677 Pond Fish (78) "We''ll divide it two times, one back to Heaven Realm and report it to the Emperor, and the other one will go to the pce to see it first. I think there is a problem with the state division of the pce." Thirty-six days will be divided into two groups. When each is going to do things, the magistrate in the mansion looks at the thunder male in front of him. His serious and awkward face is almost wrinkled into a bun. A few years ago, I sentenced a few immortals, this time two more, or Lei Gongdian, really let the judge''s hand shake. "Name." Although it is a thunder male, the soul has entered the earth, indicating that they should be in charge. Lao Yan has said several times, regardless of the Emperor, the soul of the immortal **** died and went to the mansion, which must be under their control. Leigong Dianmu saw this question from the magistrate and said angrily: "Cui Juan, don''t you know us yet?" "Name." The arrogance of both made the judge ufortable. He thought to yourself, you two are dead, and you entered the mansion, and asked you what you should answer, and a pair of Lao Tzu is a fairy above the ground. Of course, here he is treated equally, no matter which way you are a fairy, the Emperor himself has the ability toe down to catch people. Lao Yan is right, he will be judged as much as he wants. Seeing that the judge did not eat this set, Leigong Dianmu looked more and more serious, and was only able to report the name honestly. After going through the process, the judge took them to Shengjing again. After reading the experience of the two, the judge''s expression was indifferent. Of course it was the punishment that should be punished. The punishment of the punishment, whoever he ordered, he only saw that the two had done a lot of bad things in the life mirror. Therefore, the two were sentenced without waiting for Tian Di Lao Ren. On the other side, thirty-six days will alsoe to the capital city, inquiring that this matter is really rted to the state teacher in the pce. Relying on being a fairy in the fairy world, they appeared directly in front of Tang Guo. The first sentence was: "Well, you are all Dao Xiu, they even interfered with the Qingyan Kingdom National Games, and killed Leigong Dianmu. Capture you and leave it to Heavenly Emperor. " In their view, by seizing this so-called national teacher, this trip will not be in vain. After going up, they will also be able to give an exnation to Heavenly Emperor. Tang Guo was toozy to talk nonsense with them, and jumped out of the pce directly to fight. Of course, he couldn''t find a barren hill in the pce, so as not to affect innocent people. The main thing is that the emperor has already beheaded two sets of immortals, and he will no longer be killed by the emperor these days. Moreover, she did not intend to kill them. She let the emperor kill the Lei Gongdian mother, Feng Boyu, the **** of gue and so on, because these people often traveled around the world, helping the emperor to do many moral deeds, and killing countless mortals. Kill them, that''s the time to kill, to be effective, to stabilize the human world. The thirty-six generals in front of him, basically did not involve the things of mortals, the basic thing to do is to help Tiandi run errands, no life in his hand. After leading people to the barren mountains and ridges, the Tianluodi arranged by Tang Guo there was very easy to capture the thirty people in front of them. Afterwards, Tang Guo took the imprisoned Tian Jiang to the Dragon Pce under the sea. "This is the thirty-six days?" Ao Yan recognized these people at a nce. "There are only thirty, and there are six?" "It should be down to inquire about the news and go back to report the news." Tang Guo pointed to these generals and walked in front of Ao Yan and asked with a smile, "Is there anything involved in hurting you?" Chapter 3678: Pond Fish (79) Chapter 3678: Pond Fish (79) Chapter 3678 Pond Fish (79) Ao Yan shook his head: "They are just some little Luo Luo, at most help the Emperor to listen to some news, average strength, can not hurt me. What can hurt me, the strength is not weak, and the magic weapon in his hand is also very powerful." "Oh, that''s right." Tang Guo smiled at those days. "It seems that you don''t have to die. Put them in your ce first. You look at Ao Yan, don''t tell them to run away." "I have notified the underwater aquarium that they wille here someday. Thebat strength of the aquarium is generally weak. Take care of such things and leave it to the aquarium." "Okay, what about the other? Are they ready? Next, the Heavenly Emperor is afraid to send people down continuously. They should be divided into two groups, one to catch me, and the other toe to the natural disaster. Warning. We have to find a chance to attack the fairy world. " "I have already notified that there is a magic weapon you gave, and it ispletely okay to deal with natural disasters." Ao Yan paused and asked Tang Guo: "When will I be able to remove these chains?" "Wait again, when the emperores to the natural disasters and does stupid things, I will take you out to see the light and loosen the bones." Tang Guo thought of himself as a state teacher, and said to Ao Yan, "Recently I will be in The pce is staying there to help the emperor to ovee this difficulty. Previously, I found that the emperor was stolen by luck, maybe there is any calction behind it. In short, the emperor must keep it. " It is also a good thing for the emperor to make credit, and it is closer to her goal. It seems that letting her elder brother do things with the emperor is indeed a very good choice. "Emperor Qingyan Kingdom, is the emperor?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, he is the emperor, and he has a unified world, but after being calcted by luck, it has be a premature aging phase. Now this bureau has been broken by me, the stolen one After the luck line was cut, his destiny has returned to the right path. " "Calcting the emperor''s luck is something the emperor can do. Among the three realms, there are the three emperors, the one emperor, the two emperors, and the three kings. There is no one bigger than anyone in the same realm. But the Emperor of Heaven is not ambitious. He once thought of unifying the Three Realms. He did not dare to kill the emperor. He was afraid of attracting heaven to kill him. "Even if the emperor really stole the emperor''s luck, he could not unify the Three Realms." Tang Guo remembered the very clever King Yan, "Ye Wang is not vegetarian." Ao Yan nodded: "Yes, he can''t afford the king. But he is afraid of his conspiracy and tricks to seize the weakness of the king. Now he is not afraid. If you are a ray of life, the heavens have been disturbed by your presence. The current situation Yes, the time is right and the people are harmonious, and the rule of the Heavenly Emperor is over. " Ao Yan said with excitement that the mes in his eyes had not left after staring at Tang Guo: "When things are done, I will rebuild the real dragon pce, then Guoer will live in the dragon pce." "I live on the ind very well, why should I live in your dragon pce?" Tang Guo asked jokingly. Ao Yan: "The Dragon Pce will be bigger, more luxurious and more precious than the small ind house, and there will be shrimp, soldiers and crabs for you to use." "I''m not an aquarium, and it''s not good for my body to be soaked in water, and it is easy to get rheumatism." System: Believe in your evil, rheumatism, and cute family. Ao Yan has heard of rheumatism. It is said that women in the human world often wash clothes and vegetables. This rheumatism is essential when they are old. Once it''s rainy, it hurts all over. Chapter 3679: Pond Fish (80) Chapter 3679: Pond Fish (80) Chapter 3679 Pond Fish (80) "Otherwise, I moved the Dragon Pce to the ind, and I have lost my flesh and blood, and it is no problem to live onnd. Even if there are no shrimps and crabs for you to call, they cannot live without water." Ao Yan thought of a way, "No, I can use the baby to hire monsters on thend and let them take care of the Dragon Pce, which is also a good way. " "Ao Yan, why do you have to let me live in your dragon pce?" Ao Yan was asked, and faced with Tang Guo''s smiling smile, if he had no flesh and blood, his whole skin would be as red as fire. Thanks to the loss of this flesh and blood, people could not find his embarrassment. "If you don''t give a reason, I won''t live in your dragon pce, and I don''t live in a house, why do you have to live in your dragon pce. You think slowly, I''ll go back to the pce first, this time the fairy world should react faster . " But no matter how fast, it will take a few days. After all, one day in heaven and one year in the world. In the blink of an eye, it''s been a long time. Let''s say that the other six days will go up and tell the emperor what happened in the realm. The emperor is furious and sends some people down to capture Tang Guo. But I don''t know, Tang Guo has been taken by the other 30 days. After these heavenly soldiers are about toe down, the emperor is ready to order and punish the mortals in the lower realm. The error ismitted by the emperor, and the punishment is of course those humans in the realm. However, Feng Boyu, the **** of gue, etc. have been killed by the emperor, and no new ones have been appointed for the time being. The other part, which is currently in closed practice, is still dead. He has reported to him here, and there is no way to wake people up. When the emperor was distressed that day, a fairy boy came to the newspaper: "He told the emperor that the snow **** was out of the customs, and the snow **** was waiting outside the hall to hear about things on earth." Hearing that the Snow God wasing, Heavenly Emperor was spirited, his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Let Snow Gode in." Snow God is a beautiful woman with white hair and white hair. She walks like a lotus. She has just left the border, and she really does not understand what is happening in the world. She only heard that Emperor Tian is very angry because of the emperor''s affairs. On the way, I heard fairy boy talk about, Feng Boyu, the **** of gue, Lei Gongdian, etc. were killed by the emperor, she realized that something was wrong. "See His Majesty the Emperor." "Snow God, you go to give snow to the Qingyan Kingdom. Now that the human world is in early May, you will have heavy snow in June for half a year. You go to arrange and the time is just right." The Snow God was shocked. She received this order for the first time. After this time, the world is still in the summer? "Emperor, the heavy snow in June, hasn''t it been too long for half a year?" After the snow came down, Qingyan Kingdom will prosper again and it will fall into disaster. I don''t know how many people are going to die. Snow God doesn''t care about the ordinary people in the world. She cares about her daughter. This time is her tenth daughter. After the tenth century, after passing the test, you can return to the fairnd, and the umted merits will be simr, and the grade will be able to rise by one liter. Even if she is able to endure this heavy snowfall, there is no way to help her daughter, so that the people of Qing Yanguo can ovee the difficulties and gain the power of merit. What the Snow God wants to say, Heavenly Emperor has already decided. She held the decree in her hand and could only follow the above. All fairy gods retreated, leaving Tiandi and Tianhou. Seeing the displeasure of Heavenly Emperor, Tianhou asked him if there was anything unresolved. "There is no need to worry about the future, you go back first, there are still things about the emperor." see you tomorrow Chapter 3680: Pond Fish (81) Chapter 3680: Pond Fish (81) Chapter 3680 Pond Fish (81) At this point, there is only one Heavenly Emperor left in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall. His expression was a bit cruel: "Emperor, turned over, who broke the emperor''s business?" "It seems that the Emperor had to go out." Then Emperor Tian went to the retreat room where he practiced and announced that he would retreat for some time. In the eyes of Emperor Tian, half a year of heavy snow was enough to put Qing Yanguo into crisis. He didn''t really fall down because of his anger in this snowstorm, but because of his own reasons. The emperor has already turned over, and now the people of Qingyan Kingdom can live and work in peace and contentment. He must prevent the emperor from continuing to gain merit and enhance his luck. Let''s say that Snow God received the will of Emperor Tian, and immediately set off to go to the world. Just like what Emperor Tian said, when she arrived in the world, it was almost June. She waited for some time in the clouds, and June came. Because she had to work for Emperor Tian, she did not dare to dy and did not go to see what happened to her daughter for the time being. She thought she had arranged it before and there should be no mistakes. If Tang Xueer had something wrong, there was a worry about her life. As the mother of the other party, she knew it immediately. It is for this long time that the identity of the tall fairy has made Snow God ignore many things and think that everything is in his calctions. But I don''t know. Sometimes the person who worked on the calction may have another person behind her who also counted her. As soon as it entered June, the Snow God nned to snow. Still under the scorching sun, the flying snow in June really caught the attention of many people. At this time, the people did not specte about any grievances, but wondered whether there was any demon who was doing it. It was mainly two things that Tang Guo had done before. After beheading the two demon monsters, it really came to Taiping. At the same time, the people sent by Emperor Tian to arrest Tang Guo have also appeared. Tang Guo led the people to the wilderness and wilderness ording to the previous strategy, and after throwing these small Luo Luo into the, he threw it to the bottom of the sea and let Ao Yan and the aquarium take care. The Shui built a strong cage, which was more than enough to hold the immortal gods who had been imprisoned. When the members of the Shui people saw Tang Guo, their eyes were full of awe and gratitude. Their patriarch said that this powerful woman in the world is the vitality of their aquarium. In the future, Shui people no longer have to fear the emperor, they can live happily in their own territory. Before Heaven Emperor didn''t want to let the races of Shui and Beasts turn over, they specifically stipted that although they practiced quickly, they would encounter Heaven Tribtion at a certain time, which is the test of God. In themselves, they were tested for one thousand years, and changed by the Emperor of Heaven to a test for one hundred years. The tribes who have almost been tested will not have very good final results. They will either be beaten back to their original form, or they will be split into souls. In order to survive, they can only choose to stay dormant, slow down the speed of cultivation, and suppress their strength. Tang Guo asked Chi Xiao to help refine the 200,000 defensive magic weapons that were worn by the Shui tribes, and when they reached a certain level of strength, wearing this defensive magic weapon and passed the test of the sky-tribtion would be easy. By the time she knocked down the Heavenly Emperor and restored this rule to the past, they had more time to prepare for the test. Tang Guo came up from the bottom of the sea and saw the goose feathers and heavy snow falling outside, and he understood that the Emperor had ordered it again. Chapter 3681: Pond Fish (82) Chapter 3681: Pond Fish (82) Chapter 3681 Pond Fish (82) It should be the Snow God, Tang Xueer''s mother. For the first few days, Tang Guo did not ask. The emperor attached great importance to this matter, and came to Tang Guo to ask, what was the reason, only to fly in June. Tang Guo saw a lot of people around the emperor and some ministers who were concerned about the matter. She pretended to pinch and said aloud: "The demon is making trouble." At the ear of the demon, everyone believed in the past. "Can the National Master take the demon?" Before the emperor spoke, a minister had already spoken. On weekdays, they do not worship the gods and Buddhas, but in front of this national teacher, they are convinced. Without this national teacher, the Qingyan Kingdom is still caught in various natural disasters. The master of the country never made a fuss about it, saying who did it, directly caught the person, and did not engage in some nagging things. They believed it. Tang Guo nodded: "I was in retreat a few days ago, and as soon as I came out, I saw that the demon has been fortelling. I was nning to catch the demon, but my majesty came." "The Qingyan State-owned Master is here, God bless me Qingyan State." The ministers praised each other, so they asked Tang Guo when to catch the demon. This snow continues to not only cause panic, but also affect the harvest of crops. "Your Majesty, everyone, you are waiting here first," Tang Guo also took a magic weapon and read a magic form. The magic weapon was originally a small transparent cover. When flying to the sky, it became very iparable. It was huge, and the whole city was covered in an instant, "I will catch the demon." Seeing Tang Guo think so well, the emperor and a minister were particrly moved. It is said that fairy fights and mortals suffer. For the first time, they saw that a fairy fights and protects mortals with treasures. Tang Guo at this time is in their hearts, even if they are not fairy in the sky, they are also fairy in their hearts. The snow **** is actually standing in the clouds above the capital city under the snow, and the ce was written by the emperor. She had no doubts about this, and nned to wait for the task to bepleted before going to the pce to see Tang Xueer. She has already felt that Tang Xueer''s breath is in the pce, and there is no danger at present. Xueshen seriously thought it was snowing, and suddenly felt a crisis and quickly dodge. Tang Shen was able to dodge sessfully, but Tang Guo kept his hands. In fact, she found that these fairy gods from the fairy world had no practicalbat abilities. What they rely on most is the magic weapon in their hands. After losing the magic weapon in their hands, their strength will be reduced by half, or even half. It was very simple for her to capture a local snow god. But this time, she will perform for everyone. She is fighting the Snow God above, and the emperors and ministers below can only see the rolling clouds and the looming figures of the two figures after the clouds are broken up. Tang Guo is dressed in white and blue silk. The Snow God is white-haired and white-haired, but she looks good, but after being seen, she always feels that Tang Guo is a fairy and Snow God is a demon. "Sure enough, it''s a demon. Fortunately, there is a national teacher." "Look, look, there is really a demon, and the master has already discovered the other party. Have you seen it? There is a transparent mask outside our city. ording to the news from the pce, the master is afraid that the demon will hurt. We ordinary people only cover the whole city with magic weapons. There is no way for those snowkes to fall. " Chapter 3682: Pond Fish (83) Chapter 3682: Pond Fish (83) Chapter 3682 Pond Fish (83) "Okay, if there is a national teacher, you will be able to take down the demon." Tang Guo gave the people in the capital and the people in the pce many time to let them see the addiction before they won the Snow God. Snow God was shot down on the spot, spouting blood, and Tang Guo handed over the magic weapon, sealed the mana, and no longer had the ability to fight. The Snow God was arrested, and the June Flying Snow also stopped. Naturally, the rumors before the heart, do not attack themselves. Tang Guo withdrew the magic weapon covering the capital and carried the Snow God to the emperor''s minister and others in the pce. "Your Majesty, this is the demon who lowered the snow in June." "Who the **** are you, and you havemitted the rules of the sky. Do you know who I am?" The Snow God was also panic, she didn''t understand at all, she hadn''t heard the person Tang Guo, so powerful, why the news didn''t spread Go to fairnd? National Division? By the way, she is the one that Emperor Tian said, to help the Emperor in the world? For a while, Xueshen didn''t know what to do: "I was sent by God." "Did this emperor let you snow this time?" Tang Guo asked. The Snow God replied: "Naturally, if there is nomand from Heavenly Emperor, how can Ie to snow?" "In the past five years, you have listened to the instructions of the Emperor, how many snows have youe down?" Tang Guo asked again. The Snow God didn''t hear that it was digged. She was now angry and a little flustered. Snow God quickly said: "This is the scene." She was retreating before, and the magic weapon was in her hand, so it is impossible for someone to rece her to snow. But just after the words fell, Xueshen did not feel very good. Looking up, everyone looked at her with a clear face. The emperor said at this time: "In the past five years, it has been snowing every winter. Except for the most recent one, it is on the winter day. One winter day, the snow isrge and small, and there are probably dozens of snows in various ces." Because of the words of the snow god, the emperor had no doubts at all. If this was sent by the Emperor of Heaven, it said that only one game had been yed in the past five years. Who had snowed before? This is clearly a demon. "Emperor, how do you deal with this demon?" The emperor was in a good mood today. Instead of ordering him to be executed immediately, he said to Tang Guo: "Guo Shi, can she still use her power?" "Your Majesty, rest assured that I have sealed her mana and confiscated her magic weapon. Now she is no different from ordinary people, and she can''t do anything." The emperor nodded: "Thanks to the state teacher, I decided to temporarily detain her, andter interrogated the behind-the-scenes envoy, it is best to be able to wipe out these demon people in a, so as not to bring disaster and endanger the people of Qingyan. The ministers praised his majesty and said wisely. Tang Guo had no opinion, this time she did not intend to kill Xueshen. As for the reason, of course, Tang Xueer. After killing Xueshen, Tang Xueer''s move is not easy. There must be a feeling between Tang Xueer and Xueshen. By then Tang Xueer will most likelye to rescue the Snow God. As long as Tang Xueer takes this step, there will be no chance for human merit. Well, this game, she was half broken. As for the other half, it is still on the Emperor Ren, no, it should be said that it is on the Emperor Ren and Prince Fu Sheng. This conspiracy is not a little snow **** can lead. So, who is the person behind the matter that steals people''s imperial luck? System: [Tiandi, the host is big, am I guessing right? "Tongzi, you have be smarter. That''s right, I guess it''s Heavenly Emperor. The person who purposefully calctes the emperor''s luck can only be him, and only he has this ability. Chapter 3683: Pond Fish (84) Chapter 3683: Pond Fish (84) Chapter 3683 Pond Fish (84) "As for the king of the prefecture, there is a principle, and he will not do such a thing." Only when the emperor has ambitions can he steal the emperor''s luck. System: [Emperor Heaven is already Emperor Heaven, why did he steal Emperor''s luck? "Desire is always unsatisfactory. You said that the Heavenly Emperor is strong, but he dare not directly attack the Emperor. This shows that he is also in the rules. ording to my initial guess, stealing the Emperor s luck is probably because he wants Break through the rules, no longer be bound by the rules, heaven and earth. Do you think this reason is enough? " [Completely enough. This also makes sense, why did Emperor Tian do these things. "And I suspect that the mother and daughter of the Snow God are also in the calction of the Heavenly Emperor. Is not it, just wait for the final result." Seeing Tang Guo had no opinion, the emperor ordered the detention of Xueshen. At this time, Tang Xueer and Crown Prince Fu Sheng were both here, and they just saw the scene of the snow **** being imprisoned. Snow God saw Tang Xueer, and the two mothers and daughters met for a short time. Tang Xueer''s heart throbbed at that moment, as if the blood was rolling. Can''t help turning back frequently to see the direction of the Snow God being escorted away. After dispersing, Tang Xueer was very uneasy, especially when she learned that the white-haired woman turned out to be the wicked demon who dominated the June snowstorm. Somehow, she couldn''t watch the woman executed by the emperor. However, the other party''s snowfall in June absolutely angered the emperor. A few days of heavy snow made people panic, and the emperor could not let go of each other. If she pleaded, she would definitely arouse the emperor''s disgust. Since thest time, she felt that the emperor was not very satisfied with her. The concubine concubine embarrassed her, and the emperor would not say good things to her. Even with Fu Sheng here, they were coldly met. For the next few days, Tang Xueer spent all her sufferings, and her status prevented her from being able to manage that matter. She forced herself not to think, but the look of the white-haired woman seemed to be imprinted on her mind. There was even a voice telling her that if the other party was executed by the emperor, she would regret her life. This feeling made Tang Xueer not sleep well for several nights. "Xue''er, what''s wrong with you recently? Look at you, so haggard? Isn''t the mother princess embarrassing you?" The prince''s concubine is not the queen. It should be said that after the emperor''s queen died, there was no new queen. It can also be said that Fu Sheng''s concubine is the most powerful woman in the harem. Mother Fu Sheng is the most dissatisfied with Tang Xueer. She believes that Tang Xueer''s identity is not worthy of Fu Sheng. Without a strong mother, Fu Sheng can''t help. Tang Xueer, of course, was not able to say what he thought. He just made up a reason: "I feel that the father emperor has been somewhat indifferent to A Sheng recently. Was it because thest time I said the wrong thing and made the father emperor unhappy?" "Are you worried about this? The father emperor may be a little angry, but he should not have time to worry about these. Now the father emperor wants to make Qing Yanguo better and better, not to be indifferent to me, but to think that my prince is not enough Excellent, may disappoint him. " "Well, I''m just a little worried. If it doesn''t affect A Sheng, then I can rest assured." "Okay, don''t worry about this, I will deal with the father''s side." Fu Sheng also had some helplessness. He finally fought over the brothers and was appreciated by the father''s emperor. He was sealed as the prince. Chapter 3684: Pond Fish (85) Chapter 3684: Pond Fish (85) Chapter 3684 Pond Fish (85) But in recent years, he has clearly felt that his ability is not enough,pletely not in the eyes of the father emperor. Especially the father emperor''s body seems to be better than before, it is said that it was because he had eaten the elixir. Fu Sheng''s heart is not without a sense of crisis. But this emperor is a very powerful man. He is now a prince, and without the threat of his brother, he does his own thing without doubt. He especially wanted to make achievements, but when he turned around, he realized that what he had thought of, the ministers, the father and emperor had thought of it. For things that he could not do, the father emperor had already sent Tang Yao, a great mission, to do it. Tang Yao was a madman. Wherever things were difficult, he went wherever he was, not afraid of offending people. He only listened to the words of his father and emperor. He didn''t pull gangs to form factions. He also had prejudice against him. Fu Sheng now thinks that after waiting for himself, he will distribute Tang Yao far, far away from sight and upset. But he soon discovered that this wish did not know how many years it would be realized. The father''s current body may not be a problem for another few decades. System: Wrong, the life of the old emperor has been extended by one hundred years, maybe you are dead, he is still alive. Tang Xue''er didn''t dare to show his uneasiness again. Regarding the white-haired woman, she tried out Fu Sheng''s attitude. The other party believes that such evildoers should of course be beheaded after interrogation. If she said that she didn''t want this white-haired woman to die, Fu Sheng was afraid that she would be mad at her. Tang Xueer didn''t want to care about this matter, and let things go naturally. Only when she heard that the emperor was about to execute the white-haired woman, the whole person was a little panicked. Tang Xue''er is already wondering whether he has any special rtionship with the white-haired woman, otherwise how could he panic like this. In order not to regret herself, she finally decided to secretly visit the white-haired woman. To say that Tang Xueer avoided such a strict situation, then mention the fairy that Tang Xueer encountered in her dream. The other party gave her some gadgets, you can avoid the crowd, not to be found, slip into the prison to see people easily. It is not surprising that Xue Shen saw Tang Xueering to see her. After all, they are mother and daughter, and the connection between the soul of the gods. The Snow God said: "I knew you woulde." The Snow God is still fortunate. Fortunately, he once gave Tang Xueer some gadgets, otherwise this time it is really hard to escape. Unexpectedly, the state teacher was so powerful that she had no ability to fight back. Feng Bo and others were nted in each other''s hands, and it was really not wronged at all. After she escapes, she must inform the Emperor of the situation as soon as possible, and she must send a powerful Heavenly Soldier toe down to get rid of the other party, so as to prevent future troubles. There is also this emperor, who has be enemies with her, and when she goes back, she will tell the emperor and give him a lesson. At that time, let alone let it snow for half a year, it is to let her snow for three years and ten years, she is happy. "Since I saw you that day, I have always been uneasy. I have been forcing myself not to see you, but when I heard that you were going to be executed by my father and emperor, I could nt sit still anymore. Yue Feixue makes people panic, but I just don''t want to die you. "Tang Xueer said in his heart," What is our rtionship? " Snow God looked at Tang Xueer, very pleased. see you tomorrow. The content setting is too much, I have given up control of the length of the page (cover face) It burst in the early morning. Chapter 3685: Pond Fish (86) Chapter 3685: Pond Fish (86) Chapter 3685 Pond Fish (86) At this time, she decided to tell Tang Xueer the truth. If she didn''t get away today, she would have to be executed tomorrow, and she would end up like Feng Bo, and she would never have the chance to reunite with her daughter. "I was the fairy **** of snow in the fairnd, and you should have been my daughter, but it''s just the practice of the descendants." Tang Xueer''s eyes widened incredulously, and Xue Shen said, "Do you remember that you used to dream and dream of a fairy? That person is actually me. In the dream, I also sent you many gadgets to help you. After a lot of hardships. " As soon as these words came out, Tang Xueer believed. In this case, she couldn''t bear the execution of the other party, and it made sense. "Since you are a snow god, why do you have heavy snow in June? There are a few rainy, windy, thundering, and discharging ones from previous years. Are they demon?" "You asked this question, you should have guessed it too? They are not demon, but Feng Bo, Yu Shi, Lei Gong Dianmu, all gods of the fairy world. As for why I want to fly snow in June, of course I ordered the Emperor Tiantian . " Tang Xueer''s world view was subverted at this time. She grabbed Xueshen''s sleeve and continued to ask, "What about Master Guo?" "Well, that was just a demon. Not only did she kill several Xian bureaucrats deadly, but she also opposed Tian Di and vited the rules of heaven. When Tian Di knew, she would never let her go, and she would be severely punished." "Don''t you believe it?" Tang Xueer shook her head and said, "I believe in our rtionship, and I believe that those who were executed were fairies. Because I saw their bodies before, I was very sad. But Master Guo, what she did, was indeed For the country and the people, it does not seem to benefit her. " There is a breakdown in Xueshen''s heart, how could it not be beneficial? Saved all the people in the world, her merits were saved a lot. "Moreover, those people are also innocent." The Snow God said solemnly: "This is all destiny. They are destined to have such a disaster. What we have to do is to let this happen naturally, and the demon talent of the National Master will go against the sky and will be condemned. " "Then let me go out." Anyway, Tang Xueer would not watch Xue Shen die. Not to mention whether the other party is her own mother, she said that the other party was in the dream, and helped her a lot. She could not watch the other party die. Tang Xueer can only take the Snow God out of the prison, and cannot lift the prohibition on the Snow God. This prohibition was imposed by Tang Guo, and few people can really solve it. Tang Guo consciousness has been following the two. At this time, he can''t get out of the pce. Tang Xueer can only disguise the Snow God and hide the person in the bedroom. Tang Guo didn''t care about this matter, and he didn''t n to stop Tang Xueer from doing anything. No one can lift the ban on the Snow God, and forcibly lift it, it will only kill the Snow God. Therefore, the other party is just an unsuspecting person. At noon on the second day, the emperor asked Fu Sheng to supervise the snow god. Fu Sheng also asked Tang Xueer whether to go, Tang Xueer shrugged off: "I don''t like to watch that **** scene." Fu Sheng left without reluctantly. After Fu Sheng left, Tang Xueer took the disguised Snow God out of the pce, and it went smoothly. There was no trace of the snow **** in Tian prison, and Fu Sheng was sweating anxiously. Quickly went to the emperor and asked what to do. "Father emperor, did the demon escape? Want to ask the master to handle this matter?" Chapter 3686: Pond Fish (87) Chapter 3686: Pond Fish (87) Chapter 3686 Pond Fish (87) The emperor especially wanted to give Fu Sheng a brain seed. The national teacher said before that the demon had been restrained and could not escape. I haven''t escaped for several days before. If I really get rid of it, can the other party walk so quietly? "Come here, block the pce, block the capital, and don''t allow anyone to go out." The emperor heard the news before Fu Sheng and sent someone to Tian prison to check it. The locks in the dungeon were not destroyed, and there were no signs of fighting, so it is likely that someone used the key to unlock the lock, rather than the demon escape. "Who ever came out of the pce today?" The emperor asked people to check, and not long after, he got all the rosters of the pce. Eventually, his eyes were locked on Tang Xueer''s name: "The Princess Princess has also gone out? Did she say what to do?" Thetter sentence is the question of Fu Sheng. Fu Sheng was puzzled: "Children do not know." "Isn''t she your crown prince? She went out of the pce, don''t you know?" The emperor suddenly felt that Fu Sheng''s ability was really inadequate. It was because the carefully selected prince was different from before. System: You do nt want to think about it. You all brought back the luck. The prince did nt have as much luck, and the impact was of course great. "Come here, find the crown prince." The emperor paused and said, "In addition, check all the people who have left the pce." In fact, he didn''t believe Tang Xueer was involved in this matter. He asked Fu Sheng, mainly because of Fu Sheng''s ability recently, which made him particrly disappointed and wanted to embarrass each other. As a result, he was still disappointed. Such a mediocre prince, how can he defend the rivers and mountains he has worked so hard to build? At that time, I was afraid that it would be only a few decades, and Jiangshan would be defeated. Fu Sheng felt the emperor''s disappointment. He felt bitter in his heart and was vaguely dissatisfied. In the past, no matter what he did, the father and emperor were very satisfied. Fu Sheng came to Tang Guo, which was not what Tang Guo expected. "Master Master, don''t know if you can figure it out, where did the demon escape?" Tang Guo agreed, of course. She did the calctions for a while, in fact, Tang Xueer and the two were always in her sight. The emperor blocked the capital for the first time. Tang Xueer had no way to send away the snowless god, and he could only stay in the capital. Tang Xueer intends to let the Snow God live in her house in the city, wait for the wind to pass, and then arrange for the other party to leave. Tang Guo told Fu Sheng the position, and Fu Sheng quickly took the guard to catch people. He believed that as long as the demon was captured back, the father and emperor would take him by surprise. But he did not expect Tang Xueer to let go of the demon. "Xueer, why are you letting her go? Do you know how angry the father emperor is now? She is a demon, have you forgotten about Fei Xue in June? You have let go of people." Fu Sheng couldn''t believe this result. He never doubted it. Tang Xueer did it. And this house, even Tang Xueer, did not know it. So how many things did Cher hide from him? "A Sheng, you listen to my exnation. I have a reason to do this. I really can''t watch her die." Tang Xueer exined that Fu Sheng didn''t listen at all and insisted on catching people back. Tang Xueer could not say that he was a fairy from the sky, and Snow God was her mother. Such a story cannot be believed at all. Chapter 3687: Pond Fish (88) Chapter 3687: Pond Fish (88) Chapter 3687 Pond Fish (88) In short, the two were misunderstood. Fu Sheng also fought with Tang Xueer, and identally injured Tang Xueer. In a hurry, the Snow God had to tell the truth. Because Xue Shen had also entered Fu Sheng''s dream, after some exnation, Fu Sheng believed. Then, Fu Sheng helped the two people and concealed the whereabouts of Xueshen. The emperor knew of Fu Sheng''s leaving the pce. He thought that Fu Sheng would make something, and grabbed the people back. Unexpectedly, Fu Sheng just brought Tang Xueer back, and the demon still disappeared. Fu Sheng also helped Tang Xueer to exin where she went. In addition, Fu Sheng and Tang Xueer began to figure out how to make the emperor believe that the snow **** is a fairy in the sky, and the state master of the pce is actually a demon. Tang Guo watched things going in the direction she wanted, and was very happy in her heart. "Very well, now the two have been suspected by the emperor, and the emperor will not protect them anymore. Without the emperor covering them, their luck will only get weaker and weaker. It s not enough to worry about it now. When will that ghostly show up. " At the same time, Heaven Realm is constantly arranging people to catch Tang Guo. Groups of people were sent, but people who did not catch them, but those who were arranged, were annihted by the whole army. They were all wiped out by Tang Guo. They are now being locked in a cage in the sea and being watched by members of the aquarium. Because the Heavenly Emperor closed down, the gods in the sky heard that Snow God had an ident, and the people who arranged it did note back. They could only talk to Tianhou. Tianhou had no choice but to continue to send people down to see what was going on, but there was still no return. On this day, Tang Guo felt someoneing to her pce, opened his eyes, and saw Fu Sheng. At the first sight of Fu Sheng, she knew that Fu Sheng was not the same as the previous Fu Sheng. "Where does the evildoer dare to participate in the state of the world?" Tang Guo thought that the other party might use some conspiracy and tricks, but didn''t expect toe up and fight. The other party really thought that with Fu Sheng''s physical body, she could deal with her? This time she didn''t run to a sparsely popted ce, but she yed with people in the pce. When she started, she suddenly felt that the aura around her seemed to be blocked by others. Looking at Fu Sheng again, she knew. Who else can control the rules of Reiki? God! "I didn''t expect it to be a heavenly emperor who was here in condescension and dignity. It was my pleasure." The Tang Emperor, who was seen through Tang Guo''s identity and attached to Fu Sheng, didn''t care at all. In his view, anyone who cultivates the spirits of this world, no matter how powerful, cannot be his opponent. He has locked in all the auras and is not used by the other party. The people in front of him are just trapped beasts. Subsequently, the two fought fiercely. Tang Guo was deliberately influenced by spiritual power at first, and it seemed to be losing ground. Seeing this, the Emperor snorted coldly, not caring. The failure of the emperor''s calctions is all about this evildoer. As long as this evildoer is killed, the emperor''s luck will have a chance to calcte in the future. It''s just that he wastes a trace of X''s soul that he finally cultivated. Yes, Fu Sheng''s soul is a part of the Divine Emperor. The purpose is to stay in the human world and steal the luck of the emperor. It was almost a lifetime, and he couldpletely steal people''s emperor''s luck. I didn''t expect to kill such a man halfway, and he broke his good deeds, making everything fail. Chapter 3688: Pond Fish (89) Chapter 3688: Pond Fish (89) Chapter 3688 Pond Fish (89) What happened between Tang Guo and Fu Sheng quickly spread to the emperor''s ears. The emperor rushed to bring people with him, and he saw that Fu Sheng seemed to be enchanted. He also used the means of the fairy to fight against Tang Guo. What the emperor thought for the first time was whether Fu Sheng was possessed by some evil spirits, and he even suspected that the people who possess Fu Sheng are the bad guys who caused the demon toe to Qingyan Kingdom. "Guo Shi!" The emperor shouted with some worry. This kind of demon, only the Guo Shi can deal with it, so the emperor was very worried. In case that the Master of the Kingdom is injured by the evil spirits, who can protect him Qingyan Kingdom? "Your Majesty, you retreat first, others, protect your Majesty." Tang Guo shouted, and the bodyguard quickly protected the Emperor in the center. Although the emperor was worried, there was no slight fear on his face. After calming down, he remembered that Tang Guo had a teacher and other sisters and sisters. They quickly recruited people and let them go out to find someone. He didn''t escape, and the national teacher couldn''t deal with this demon. His mortal body, no matter where he fled, was the same. It is better to wait here and stabilize the people''s hearts first. The Emperor''s heart was relieved a little by looking at the state of the Master. Tang Guo looked at the emperor''s reaction and couldn''t helpplimenting his heart. He was indeed emperor. Since ancient times, the emperor has not been a counselor. Many people mistakenly believe that the emperor is the emperor of the world. In fact, otherwise, the emperor must be the emperor of the world, but the emperor of the world is not necessarily the emperor. There is a saying: Whenever the Emperor appears, it is the reunification of the world and the time of Cathay Pacific. Even the soul of Heavenly Emperor, attached to Fu Sheng''s body, could not help Tang Guo. The reason Tang Guo procrastinated for so long was just looking for a chance to cast off the other side. Since Heaven Emperor is here, don''t leave. Emperor Tian thought that he had locked up his spiritual power, and he would have to consume Tang Guo to death. I never thought that Tang Guo would secretlyy down the soul of the town. It was toote when the emperor found something wrong that day. Tang Guo stretched out his hand from Fu Sheng''s head and pulled out the imprisoned soul. Of course, after ying for so long, the pce where she lived has be a ruin. The emperor didn''t feel distressed at all. He only knew that the national teacher won, and Qingyan would not suffer for it. "Guo Shi, are you okay?" Tang Guo looked at the soul packed in the bottle. In fact, there was nothing wrong with her, but she had to give a face to pretend that she had struggled just now. So she made her face paler. "It''s just a bit off." "Quick, Taichi,e and see." Tang Guo did not refuse, and soon moved into the pce rearranged by the emperor. "Guo Shi, what to do with this evildoer." The emperor said worriedly, "The prince has beenatose and has not yet woken up." "I have my own way to deal with the evil spirits. It is not toote. I n to deal with the evil spirits immediately." Tang Guo was also not sure whether he really captured all the souls of Heavenly Emperor. After all, it''s Heavenly Emperor, it''s normal to separate out a few traces of soul. Now she had to go immediately to find Ao Yan, let the other party squeeze the soul of Heavenly Emperor first, revenge first, and be more angry. The emperor wanted to send an escort, Tang Guo shook his head and said no, and then stepped on the flying sword and left. "What is this?" Ao Yan looked at a small bottle in a puzzled way, snuggled forward, and sniffed. Chapter 3689: Pond Fish (90) Chapter 3689: Pond Fish (90) Chapter 3689 Pond Fish (90) "There is a breath of soul, seems a bit familiar ... Wait, Heaven Emperor?" In Ao Yan''s eyes, there were burning mes, as if to burn a mountain, he stared at the bottle in disbelief: "Emperor''s soul? Guoer, how did you trap the soul of the emperor?" This is really incredible for them. Although he also knows that even if he trapped the soul of Heavenly Emperor, he might not be able to actually kill the other party. The strong have their own means of escape. But the breath leaking from this bottle was very strong, that is, Guo''er bound the Emperor''s soul. Even if the Heavenly Emperor does not die, he must shed his skin. "I guessed right. The emperor wanted to steal the emperor''s luck. Maybe he felt that I was a hindrance. He even directly attached to Fu Sheng, intending to kill me. If it was not my practice major star He might have seeded. " If you change another person, even if you are strong, as long as you are contaminated with the spirit of this world, it will be greatly affected. As Emperor Tian thought, he would definitely be killed, no ident. The reason why Heavenly Emperor dared to do so was also on his own. However, she has long calcted that traveling through so many worlds will never expose this weakness. Under such circumstances of the heavenly world ruled by the Heavenly Emperor, she will choose to practice the power of the unconstrained stars. She won so easily, thanks to the Emperor who looked down upon her. "Ao Yan, take revenge. If you don''t want you to take revenge in person, I will squeeze his soul directly." "Guoer, thank you." "It''s polite." Ao Yanlong''s ws grabbed the bottle containing the soul of Heavenly Emperor and screamed: "Guo''er, help me to open the chain. Heavenly Emperor is now hit hard. It is a good time to attack the fairy realm." "it is good." After Tang Guo helped Ao Yan to solve the ban on the chain, Ao Yan broke free a little and the chain was all broken. Then Ao Yan''s entire skeleton jittered, swimming freely in the water, washing every part of the bone cleanly. Finally came to Tang Guo: "Guo''er,e on, I will summon them all, and the time to attack the fairy world is here." Tang Guo was not polite, so he jumped on Ao Yan''s back. Ao Yan said again: "The bones are a little hard. I will find a cushion for you." Ao Yan threw a cushion for Tang Guo. Tang Guo took it and let it go. He sat on the bone behind the keel neck. Ao Yan asked her to catch it and rushed up from the sea. Ao Yan took Tang Guo and flew in the clouds. In a short time, he went to many ces to wake up the dragon friends. At the same time, the bigwigs of the prefecture, Peacock Emperor, etc., received the message from Ao Yan, rushed out quickly, and came to Ao Yan''s side almost in the blink of an eye. "Uncle Kong, do you know what this is?" Ao Yanlong''s paw held a small bottle, and under the unclear eyes of Peacock Emperor, said in a particrly proud tone, "Heaven''s main soul, he looked down Guo''er, caught by Guo''er, now falls into my hands. If it wasn''t for you to see, I would have squeezed him long ago. " "Ao Yan, he is still the Emperor of Heaven. You will be condemned if you st him." The Peacock Emperor said with some concern. "It is better to suppress it. The Heavenly Emperor who has lost the main soul is no longer our opponent." Ao Yan shook his head: "No, I want him to pay for his life and sacrifice all the members of the Dragon n who died." The manuscript did not correct the typos, and it was directly dyslexic. I am going to edit a chapter to pass a ha Chapter 3690: Pond Fish (91) Chapter 3690: Pond Fish (91) Chapter 3690 Pond Fish (91) The dragon family finally survived, only his dragon without flesh and blood. Had it not been for the Dragon n predecessors, a dragon could not be kept at the expense of their souls. But even so, Heavenly Emperor asked people to shave off his flesh and blood, and cut off all the blood of the Dragon n. This hatred cannot be resolved by suppressing it. Listening to Ao Yan''s words, the Peacock Emperor refused to persuade: "That''s my one, and my Peacock tribe was also miserable by Heavenly Emperor. When the old guyse, we will m him together." "Senior, let Ao Yan do it. He has jumped out of the Three Realms, not in the Five Elements, not bound by this Fangtian Dao, he can kill the Heavenly Emperor." Even if Tiandao wanted toe to trouble, wouldn''t she still be there? She calcted so much, and Heavenly Dao didn''t say anything, indicating that the other party might not be used to Heavenly Emperor for a long time, and wanted her to help solve Heavenly Emperor. After the people familiar with Ao Yan gathered together. Ao Yan was in the face of the crowd, where the Dragon n died, the soul of the Heavenly Emperor was crushed, and there was a scream in the world, but it was very pleasant. After the explosion of Heavenly Emperor''s soul, everyone was waiting, fearing that Heavenly Dao would drop the real condemnation. Ao Yan squeezed the soul of Heavenly Emperor. They felt too cool. When the time came, they certainly could not ignore Ao Yan and decided to cope with it. Unexpectedly, they waited for half a day without any condemnation. "Emperor Tian steals imperial luck, and Heavenly Dao probably doesn''t see him anymore." Tang Guo said, "Don''t worry, Heavenly Dao is reasonable, smart, and has his own calctions. One dayter, the Emperor Peacock saw that Tian condemnation still did note down, and he could nt help but agree with Tang Guo s words: The Emperor of the Dog Day must have done too many moral deeds at ordinary times. Heaven does not care about him. Now, I even doubt that Tiandao s eyes are blind. It s good to be blind at this time. " On the eighteenth floor of the prefecture, when an old man heard this, he red his eyes, and his beard blew up: "The old man is obviously a reasonable man, or the baby girl listened to it, how could the little peacock not die When I die, I really want to strip his hair. " The sky condemned, Tang Guo discussed with these persecuted emperors, how to fight the fairy world. Fairnd, the retreat room of the emperor. Heavenly Emperor opened his eyes suddenly, a spit of blood spewed out, and his face instantly turned pale, and he looked several years old. "hateful!" "The Emperor will never let you go." Heaven Emperor came out, and Tian Hou hurriedly told him what had happened recently. Seeing Heaven Emperor''s weakness, Tian Hou was a little panicked. "Go and wake up the retreat to the emperor." The emperor ordered, "In addition, call Vulcan." Seeing Heavenly Emperor, Vulcan had only onemand to lower Heavenly Fire to the world, especially the capital of Qingyan Kingdom, and he must be burned fiercely. Vulcan did not dare to object, and immediately went to heaven to fire. It was just that Tianhuo had just floated to the position of the clouds, and was pped back by the Peacock Emperor, and all of them fell on the **** of fire. That day the fire actually burned the **** of fire. The Emperor Peacock couldn''t help butugh: "You are also worthy of Vulcan? Even you can''t carry the fire, it is still called Vulcan. Come, this Emperor let you see what is the real Vulcan." When the words fell, the Emperor Peacock burst into mes, and the surrounding clouds were burned out in an instant. "Uncle Kong, below is the mortal world, don''t spread to the mortal, otherwise it will be angry, you have to show your talent, you can go to the gate of the fairy world to burn, I will never say anything." Chapter 3691: Pond Fish (92) Chapter 3691: Pond Fish (92) Chapter 3691 Chiyu (92) "Got it, Lao Tzu is just a little excited. I want this pseudo-Vulcan to see, what is the real Vulcan? Vulcan actually let himself go, it''s ridiculous, Heavenly Emperor, it''s quite fun." Say, "The three realms are connected, but they don''t interfere. The emperor had to steal the emperor''s luck that day, and nned to control the human realm. His ambition was not small. Unfortunately, he failed." After Peacock Emperor finished speaking, a spit of fire hit the **** of fire and made the other party scream. After the other party was burned and the clothes on the body were scorched, the Emperor Peacock stopped. He walked in front of Vulcan and waved at the other party. A magic weapon in Vulcan''s hand fell on the hand of the Peacock Emperor. He stared at the magic weapon, and a small me appeared in his palm. Atst, he floated into his heart, and he recalled with his face: "Do you deserve this fire of the royal daughter-inw''s life?" "In the end, the emperor sent you another word, ying with fire and set himself on fire." The emperor Peacock passed by the fire god, and a small me fell on the other party, and no screams were sent out, so it turned into ashes. "Xianjie, the emperor is here, to collect debts, old fox, brother tiger, brother snake ... Let''s go, it''s time for us to collect debts." Knowing that Tang Guo and Ao Yan were not bound by Heavenly Emperor, they decided to let Tang Guo and Ao Yan deal with Heavenly Emperor. In a short period of time, the races that had been persecuted by the Emperor of Heaven wore defensive magic weapons and held attack magic weapons to wrap up the fairy world. "He who has no hatred with me, surrenders and does not kill." As for those who have hatred, then they are embarrassed, they are here to get revenge. If they were not killed, then they would be sorry, the people who had been persecuted to death. "Heavenly Emperor, they killed!" Tianhou said in a panic. "What shall we do?" Heaven Emperor''s heart sank. He had sensed before that the chain that locked the evil dragon was broken. For him, it was worse. He thought of something, and after pushing away the sky, he fled in a certain direction. He thought he could escape, but did not expect an old man to appear in front of him at the critical moment. "You ..." Heavenly Emperor''splexion changed greatly, "Why are you here? You gossip." The old man smiled and shook his head: "The old man is the only one who counts. The old man has no words, it''s just that you are gone, and the old manes to take back some things." The reason why the old man stayed in the earth mansion was calcted by the emperor. It''s all a joke, and he''ll be counted as a god. Sure enough, Heavenly Dao is supposed to be part of the same day, and he should not be too curious to participate in people''s hearts. Heavenly Emperor calcted him as a heavenly punishment for failing to abide by his own principles. The old man waved at the emperor. The emperor shouted and hurried to the void. At that moment, there was a trace of mysterious power in the body of the emperor returned to the old man. The moment the power returns to the old man''s body, the old man''s body dissipates like a cloud of smoke. The old man seems to have disappeared, but Heavenly Emperor understands that the old man has not disappeared. The old man is Heavenly Dao, but now it is just returning to its origin, and it has be the sky above which no one can capture the trace of the other party, and there is no way to calcte the Heavenly Dao. The emperor looked at the old man''s original position with resentment, and did not stay. He continued to run towards the void. All this will not be left alone. Chapter 3692: Pond Fish (93) Chapter 3692: Pond Fish (93) Chapter 3692 The Pond Fish (93) As the old man said, he is gone. In order to jump out of the Three Realms and not be bound by this Fangtian Dao, he has forged many enemies. The old man has withdrawn the power of the rules. At this moment, the old sky rule has been invalidated, and he can no longer control it. At this time, those enemies had to kill him alive. Waiting for him to escape beyond the void, dormant for some time, thene back to revenge. He will recover this hatred, he remembers all the bad things here. Just don''t wait for Heavenly Emperor toplete all this. Above the void, a bone-only faucet suddenly roared downward, and a dragon w patted on Heavenly Emperor''s body. Heavenly Emperor felt the danger, but Ao Yan''s power was no longer able to deal with him. The Dragon n itself has a powerful fighting power, and now has the insights of Tang Guo''s exercises. What he cultivates is the power of the stars, which is above the powers of the spirit Qi and the Qi. Tian Dao regained the power of the rule in Tian Di''s body, and now he was just an ordinary powerful monk. This is a duel between Ao Yan and Emperor Tian, Tang Guo leaped to the side and waited, not to intervene. I saw one person and one bone dragon, constantly stirring in the clouds, the sky made a violent noise because of their fighting. The ck clouds were tumbling fiercely, and there were terrible beasts inside. Ao Yan and Emperor Tian fought for three days, but it was just one escape and one chase. Heaven Emperor always wanted to dy the time, taking advantage of Ao Yan''s inattention to escape to the void. There are countless dangers beyond the void, but for him, the chances of survival are greatly improved. "what happened?" Emperor Tian suddenly found out that the trace of his soul that he had split out, wanted to slip out of the void, but was blocked by something. At this time, Tang Guo had seized the trace of the soul that Divine Emperor had divided, and smiled at the position of Emperor Emperor: "Emperor Emperor, such an old trick, it is not good to use it a second time." Tang Guo was unkind, squeezed hard, and squeezed the soul of Heaven Emperor. Heaven Emperor only felt a pain in the soul, and at this time, Ao Yan breathed down with a breath of dragon. Heavenly Emperor''s mind suddenly became dizzy, and Ao Yan''s dragon ws had grabbed his body. "Guo''er, let me solve some private affairs first." Ao Yan grabbed Heavenly Emperor''s body and did not n to do anything in front of Tang Guo. He thinks that some pictures, which are not very beautiful, still bring the Emperor of Heaven out of the void to tidy up. "Okay, I''ll go to Xianjie first to see how other people are doing." The two of them came to fight against the Heavenly Emperor, and the rest went to attack other fairy gods in the fairy world. Those who have revenge, who have revenge, who do not have redress, as long as they surrender, they will also give a way. These are what Tang Guo agreed with them at the beginning. These races only want a fairness and justice, and their temperament is actually much happier than humans, and they are more honest. One is one, two is two. Tang Guo returned to Immortal Realm, because the Emperor Emperor was gone, Immortal Realm did not attack itself, and the matter had been resolved. The Emperor Peacock took the people and upied the fairnd. When Tang Guo came back, he greeted her quickly and said that he had found the pen of the heavenly rules. Soon after, Ao Yan came back and only said: "The emperor is dead." Tang Guo didn''t ask much, nor did Peacock Huang wait. As long as Heavenly Emperor died, no matter how he died, it didn''t matter. At this time, Tang Guo got the pen of the rule that the old man said, and opened the nk rule, but it didn''t take a long time to write. Ao Yan puzzled and asked: "Why not write?" Chapter 3693: Pond Fish (94) Chapter 3693: Pond Fish (94) Chapter 3693 Pond Fish (94) "Write what?" Tang Guo was somewhat contradictory at this moment. Immortal world and mortal world are different. "Before the heaven emperor ruled the immortal world, were there any rules?" All the onlookers were lost in contemtion. After a while, King Yan and the magistrate also came, watching Tang Guo hesitate, and after understanding the situation, he said: "At first there were rules." "It was nt immortal, it was the evolution of the heavenly path. The position of the heavenly emperor was just the executive of the heavenly rules. If there were imperfections, the executives of the heavenly rules would gather together to discuss and make up for the leak. What method was used to rewrite all the rules of the day. " This is also something that King Yan has never understood. Heaven is above everything. How did Heavenly Emperor do this? The celestial rules at the beginning, like the life and death book of the prefecture, evolved from the heavenly path, and had its own fixed number. Unless it was necessary, it did not need to be controlled artificially. "Can you write it yourself?" Tang Guo said by cing the pen in the nk space of "Tianrui", but didn''t expect this pen to actually write itself. At first nce, everyoneughed. They are all used to freedom, and each race has its own territory, and it will never go against the rules of the sky unless it is ast resort. Once you do something extraordinary, you will definitely be punished if you vite the rules of the sky. But they also don''t need to, like the rule of the Heavenly Emperor, all of them arepletely tied up, and they don''t give a little freedom to live. Moreover, the rule of the Heavenly Emperor ispletely different, and it is impossible to see the strength of their side, threatening the status of the other party. The pen kept moving, writing for three days and three nights, with dense rules on top. The first is: the three realms do not interfere with each other. It means that those who control the fairy world, those who control the human world, and those who control the local government do not allow private interference. The previous article was deleted by the Emperor of Heaven, so he was able to ask people to interfere in the affairs of the human world without punishment. When the sky rules were written, everyone was worried again. This person in charge of the sky rules and those who executed them. Seeing everyone watching him, Ao Yan quickly said, "I don''t do this, as you all know, I like the Dragon Pce. I also like all kinds of shiny baby, maybe I bullied you all for the baby that day You babies, so it may not be fair to enforce the rules. " "I don''t do it either. I don''t want to live in Immortal World. Ao Yan has invited me to live in the Dragon Pce." Tang Guo saw their eyes fell on her, mainly because she couldn''t stay in this world too long. Her purpose has been achieved, to overthrow the rule of Heavenly Emperor, and to give the human world a fairness. In the future, the fairy **** of the fairy realm is really unable to interfere with the human realm, and it is determined by the rules of the human realm. "Don''t look at Lao Tzu, I really don''t have time to do this." Huang Peacock shook his head quickly. Lord Yan said: "Let''s discuss it, this king is toe and see, and wait for all the discussions to be done properly, let''s get together with the emperors of the Three Realms. This kind of gathering has been gone for a long time." "We aquariums have always lived in water and are a bit afraid of heights, so this may not work." These races, they all have their own territory, and now they have obtained enough freedom, they are simply not willing to do these cumbersome things. Now the disaster that bound them once in a hundred years is gone. They just want to practice seriously and prepare for the next sky disaster. As for the fairy gods in the past, none of them considered giving it to the other party. Chapter 3694: Pond Fish (95) Chapter 3694: Pond Fish (95) Chapter 3694 Pond Fish (95) "Since you are pushed away, you also feel that the immortal world is not qualified to be called Heavenly Emperor, the executive who is in charge of the sky rules, then we might as well choose in the human world." At this time, King Yan spoke and nced at Tang Guo. As if to say, Ben Wang has long seen through. Tang Guo is also not ufortable. If she hadn''t expected it, she might not find a suitable one at half past one. To satisfy everyone, it can be a fair person. "Let''s let Tianji go to find its owner." Yan Wang said, "The governor of my life and death book is looking for his own every time." When he said this, he also looked at the judge, "Little judge , Is the life and death book to choose from the world. " The people agreed, and Tang Guo then loosened the rules of the sky and said to it: "Then trouble you to find a master ande back to Guanxianjie." The sky rules can be written by yourself, and it should not be difficult to find someone who manages the fairy world. After Tang Guo''s words fell, the rules of heaven and the rules of heaven instantly turned into a golden light and rushed to the world. Here, they are waiting in the Lingxiao Treasure Hall of Immortal Realm. After all, one year in the world, one day in the sky, and a few more days, they can certainly wait for the master of the sky rule. Fairy fights have some influence on the world. For example, it rains and winds from time to time, and drops something. Fortunately, Tang Guo had long been expected to tell people to protect the world without causing much problems. Currently, Tang Yao is working on a remote small county. Things were handled almost the same, and the people were ready to return to the capital to report to the emperor. He had just got into the carriage, but he didn''t expect a golden light to rush down the sky, and it directly plunged into Tang Yao''s forehead. The people beside him had no time to call out the adults to be careful, only to watch Tang Yao glow with golden light all over him. Immediately afterwards, the original official uniform changed greatly, and turned into a ck background, embroidered with golden silk robe of mysterious runes. On the robe, you can also find patterns about the sun and the moon. In short, this robe looks gorgeous and distinguished to people, so people dare not look directly at it. Tang Yao''s official hat also changed into a crown of twelve rows of beads. At this time, a copy of the sky ruler and the pen of the sky ruler appeared in Tang Yao''s hands. Looking at all this, he instantly understood what. "grown ups?" The scene in front of him really shocked Tang Yao''s men and the people who came to see him off. Seeing that Tang Yao was nothing, and became so sacred, they knelt down immediately and called out to the gods. "Bring me ink, ink, paper and inkstone." Tang Yao''s words fell, and someone took it. Tang Yao figured out his identity at this moment. Here, I intend to leave a letter to the emperor. When the letter was handed over to one person, he followed with his confidant and ascended to heaven. Tang Yao appeared in the fairy world, which was Tang Guo''s expectation. Heaven will definitely choose him as long as he is not blind. "Guoer." As soon as Tang Yao came up, he saw Tang Guo and others waiting, smiling and greeting her: "Brother will not let you down." "Brother, do it well." At this point, Heavenly Emperor returned to the throne. As soon as Tang Yao took office, he quickly handled the trivia of fairnd and arranged some important tasks and positions. Fairnd, even if it is running again. After receiving the letter from Tang Yao, the Emperor knew that the other party had gone to Qian Tiandi and stared at the letter for a long time. In the end, he muttered: "Tang Qing is obviously my virtuous minister, why was he abducted to Qiantian Emperor? I am so angry." Chapter 3695: Pond Fish (96) Chapter 3695: Pond Fish (96) Chapter 3695 Pond Fish (96) Crown Prince Fu Sheng has not been awake since that time. Later, Tang Guo took Ao Yan back to the pce. This time, he really came to represent the fairy world and invited the emperor to gather to discuss things. To this end, Tang Guo talked about the ins and outs of things with the emperor. "No wonder ..." After listening to Tang Guo''s words, Emperor Ren shook his head and said, "The prince was not close to me after he was born. At that time, he was still an ordinary prince. , He is getting smarter and smarter, and he has been crowned the crown prince by me. " "Later, I always felt that I could not do anything, and I was nning to give some power to the prince. He also satisfied me. But after beheading the demon, I suddenly felt that I had chosen the wrong person. . " It turned out that the other party was a touch of soul from the original Heavenly Emperor, in order to steal the luck of his emperor. If Tang Guo didn''t appear, he might have died of luck and lost his emperor''s position. About Tang Xueer, he also learned from Tang Guo''s mouth. Now that the original Heavenly Emperor is dead, the Immortal Realm has changed, and the Immortal God will no longer intervene in ordinary things. Therefore, the natural disasters of the past will not happen again. If anyone in the fairy world dares to injure ordinary people for no reason, he will be condemned. "Unexpectedly, I really killed several immortals." "You are emperor, how about killing a few fairy gods who are messing with the world, that is what it should be." The emperor is still a little bit unfit for his identity. The emperor sounds much taller than the emperor. Therefore, he still has to aplish his goal and be an emperor forever, before he deserves the status of emperor. The emperor promised to go to meet with King Yan and the Emperor, and Tang Guo left. Prince Fu Sheng lost the soul of Heavenly Emperor, it is impossible to wake up again. The emperor did not intend to kill it, but just asked someone to settle in the pce and take care of him. After all, the identity of the other party is the prince, who was inexplicably killed, easily provoking suspicion. Regarding Tang Xueer, he has fled with the Snow God. They do not yet know the changes that have taken ce in the fairnd. Snow God can''t lift Tang Guo''s prohibition, he can only be a normal person. Now that fairnd has changed, Tang Xueer, the old fairy, can''t go back to fairnd. Seeing that he could not recover, Xueshen could only teach Tang Xueer''s exercises and let him practice. Yearster, Tang Xueer secretly returned to the pce, knowing that Fu Sheng was still in aa, and nned to take the person away. After all, this is the person she loves. Unexpectedly, this was discovered by the emperor. The emperor brought people over to intercept. In order to escape, Tang Xueer severely wounded the people around the emperor. He was about to escape when carrying Fu Sheng. The Snow God sees that only the Emperor is alone, and forgets what Tang Xueer told her, only to save people, not to worry about others. She drew her dagger and rushed towards the emperor quickly, Tang Xueer shouted no. She knew that the Snow God hated the Emperor, and she had told thousands of things beforeing. The emperor did not evade at all. He had no mana, but he had a little effort. At the same time, he was still wearing the magic weapon that Tang Guo once gave him. Snow God''s eyes gradually became crazy, she could not care about these, a dagger stab at the emperor''s heart. It was just that the dagger didn''t even hurt the emperor''s robe, and the snow **** was rebounded by a force. At this moment, a thunder thunder sounded in the sky, and suddenly a thunderbolt struck the Snow God, and only one shed her into a serious injury. Chapter 3696: Pond Fish (97) Chapter 3696: Pond Fish (97) Chapter 3696 Pond Fish (97) "Mother, go away." "The wounded emperor, lowered Heaven Tribtion as a warning." An indifferent voice rang in the ear of the Snow God. The voice shocked her again, and she had lost all her resistance. Tang Xueer hurried back to grab the Snow God, and at the same time took Fu Sheng, a few shes disappeared. The emperor did not chase, he knew the identity of these two people, they like to die, then do it. Taking away the hot potato from Fu Sheng was exactly what he wanted. Now, he can n with peace of mind, how can he be an emperor forever, without embarrassing the world. The Emperor of the Three Realms, he has no strength, but he has to do something to aplish it, how can he lose to the King Yan and the Heavenly Emperor? Thinking of Tang Yao, the emperor''s heart is not a taste, his wise minister, just slipped away. That heavenly way was really unreasonable. The virtuous minister he cultivated so hard was taken away. The Three Emperors have held several meetings and are very happy to get along. Although they do not interfere with other circles, they can still help if it is after deliberation. This is not counted in the rules of the sky. In other words, if there are difficulties in the world and the emperor asks the other two for help, they can intervene. After Tang Yao took office, he read all the rules of the sky and added some shorings. Moreover, Tang Xueer fled with the Snow God and returned to the ce where they lived. After checking the injury of Xue Shen, Fu Sheng''s condition was checked. After checking that Fu Sheng had no soul at all, Tang Xueer could not ept it. "How could this be?" "I heard one thing before. It is said that Fu Sheng and Guo Guo fought each other. Fu Sheng''s soul may have been destroyed by that Guo Shi." Xue Shen said, "Xue''er, the emperor has already returned, even He is an ordinary person, and we are not able to deal with him. Otherwise, he will be condemned. " At this time, the Snow God has understood that the fairy world may change. "Ma''am, what shall we do? No matter who killed A Sheng, I will have revenge." "If it were nt for my mana being imprisoned, I would have helped you to restore your memory. Xueer, now you are working hard to restore your memory as soon as possible. I guess that the fairnd has changed, and the state master is no longer in the pce. We have to go to the fairnd to find her. revenge." Tang Xueer nodded vigorously and began to cultivate. Tang Xue''er has talents and Xueshen''s instructions, and his practice is fast. After many years, Tang Xueer''s strength has beenparable to the fairy, and there is no problem in the upper fairy world. At the same time, she also recovered her memory. Recovering her memory, she took the snow **** to the fairy world. Snow God looked at a different fairnd and thought he was right, and the lord of fairnd changed even more. When they came to the gate of Immortal World, they saw a woman in white standing at the door, as if they were waiting for them there. Looking at the back, they both recognized this as Tang Guo. "Did you kill A Sheng?" Tang Xueer asked. Tang Guo turned back and took off his veil, revealing Tang Xueer''s familiar face: "Although it was not killed by hand, it is considered indirect killing." "A Sheng has no grudges against you, why do you want to kill him?" Tang Xueer looked at Tang Guo''s face, "You are Tang Guo! Are you retaliating? You really hated me when I fled, and then angered A Sheng Is it? " "I said that, I don''t hate the person who escaped in order to resist." "Then why did you kill A Sheng?" "Because he is my enemy, should you restore your memory?" Chapter 3697: Pond Fish (98) Chapter 3697: Pond Fish (98) Chapter 3697 Pond Fish (98) "I have regained my memory, and I meet with A Sheng X, and as long as I pass the test of X 10, we can truly be together." "Then have you ever thought that every time you meet, will kill thousands of innocent ordinary people. In your heart, do you think that their lives are not as good as your love? Together, should they be involved in their suffering and death? " Tang Xueer was speechless. At that time, she wanted to get so much. She just wanted to be with A Sheng forever. After being asked by Tang Guo, she was asked. "Sacrifice the lives of tens of thousands of people, in order to fulfill the love of both of you. Not only that, you mother, but also designed you to save the people of every life in order to gain merit. You are really a good n, natural disaster It s the immortal **** of the fairy realm who listened to the order of the heavenly emperor, and you only need to save them to gain merit. Do you think this kind of behavior is like being a **** and setting up a torii? " Tang Xueer still didn''t know how to justify, but just said: "This is my fault. I haven''t thought about it so much before. I don''t know how many people will be affected." "No, you just don''t care about the lives of ordinary people. Otherwise, you and Fu Sheng first knew each other. After being caught by the Emperor of Heaven, why didn''t you directly refuse such punishment, instead you have to experience the tenth ordeal with Fu Sheng? You just didn''t think about their lives, don''t think about it, just don''t care. Because of your fairy, and those ordinary people are just ants in your eyes. Have you seen that most humans will consider the life and death of insects on the ground? Will not. " In this regard, Tang Xueer has no words to justify. Tang Guo s words straightened into her heart, yes, she used to be an immortal, thinking about staying with Fu Sheng forever. How could you consider that there will be countless mortals in every life who suffer for their love? "That''s my fault, what about A Sheng? I don''t know where A Sheng annoys you. You have to kill him." "Because he counts me, I certainly want to get rid of him." Tang Guo threw Tang Xueer a video stone, "Let''s see for yourself and see who your A Sheng is." After Tang Xueer received the video stone, the whole person stayed in ce. Fu Sheng turned out to be the emperor? ? Xue Shen couldn''t ept this fact. Fu Sheng was the emperor. Then ... Xue Shen''s face was white, and their mother and daughter were counted. It was simply that Heavenly Emperor wanted to steal the emperor''s luck, and then calcted Xueer to let Xueer help each other. No wonder, she made those small movements, and the Emperor did not respond at all, even without a warning. Knowing the truth, Xueshen vomited blood on the spot. "Guo''er, people are here." Ao Yan''s voice sounded from a distance. In a blink of an eye, the two saw a bone dragon flying over. Looking closely, there was still a person on the bone dragon''s ws. When Xueshen saw the man, his face became whiter. "Snow God, do you know him? Qinghong Taoist." Tang Guo pped a p on the top of Qinghong Taoist''s head, awakened the other party, and raised his eyes to see the Snow God, "You let Qinghong Taoist count my things , Should we do a good job? Do you want to create a ghost, and pave the way for your daughter, in the future your daughter will turn me into a ghost, you will be able to get the power of supreme merit, you are really a Good mother. " "Mother, what does she mean?" Chapter 3698: Pond Fish (99) Chapter 3698: Pond Fish (99) Chapter 3698 Pond Fish (99) Tang Guo threw the Qinghong Taoist to Tang Xueer: "What do you mean, ask this Qinghong Taoist." Tang Guo''s eyes fell on the Qinghong Taoist again, "Qinghong Hongdao, you have been looking forward to the fairy Are you going to the fairy world? Unfortunately, you are disappointed. The fairy you originally turned to is the snow god. She is no longer a member of the fairy world and can''t take you into the fairy world. " "Old friends meet, you talk slowly." "By the way, this is the fairnd, you should not stay any longer, lest Tian Bingtian will think you are looking for fault." "Guo''er, have you finished your business?" Ao Yan knew very well that Tang Guo did not kill the Snow God or the Qinghong Taoist, but said so much, it must be uneasy and kind. Mostly, they want to provoke the contradiction between the two and let them bite the dog. Guo''er is really clever, and the stinky thing that kills Qinghong Taoist really dirty her hands. He just grabbed the Qinghong Taoist. He felt that his paws were a little dirty, and he would go to the sea to wash themter. "It''s done." Tang Guo raised his eyes to look at Tang Xueer, at this time Tang Xueer didn''t say anything about revenge. Xue Shen was fainted, and had no time to trouble Tang Guo anymore. Besides, she wanted to find it, and she was not so able. "Last time you said, when things are done, you will live with me in the Dragon Pce. How long has it been since, and it is time to live in the Dragon Pce." Ao Yan said, "With the help of the Shui people, the Dragon Pce has been rebuilt. These In the past, I went to find many babies and came back. The eldest brother also gave back the babies of the dragon family to me. Now the dragon pce is all babies. I said to the elder brother that those are all yours. " When saying this, Ao Yan spit out a key and put it in Tang Guo''s hands: "The keys are all for you." System: This time it is really skinless and faceless, and can be used to the extreme. "Okay, I will return to the Dragon Pce with you." Ao Yan was happy and quickly got down: "Guo''er,e up quickly." When Tang Guo sat down, he murmured, carrying Tang Guo and rushed to the world, returned to the sea, and quickly started the enchantment. As if there were ghosts chasing behind. "Father and mother, did you see Guo''er?" Tang Yao finally sorted out the various books of the fairy world. Tang Yao found some good things and prepared to take them to Tang Guo. As a result, after searching for a long time, no one was found. Tang Shushan and his wife were drinking tea, and shook their heads when they heard Tang Yao s words: No, today, Guoer went to the gate of Immortal World as if Tang Xueer had found it. You know the strength of Guoer, let alone a Tang Xueer. , Ten hundred are not opponents. " "Why didn''t that fruite back?" After asking this sentence, Tang Yao''s face suddenly changed, "Father and mother, did the pile of bonese to the fairy world?" "I suspect that the pile of bones abducted Guo''er." Tang Yao was a little angry. "Give him so many babies, he still hasn''t forgotten my sister." "Yao''er, don''t be careful, let''s just say, Ao Yan is very good for Guo''er. The entire Dragon Pce is built for her. You want to see Guo''er, you can go at any time, it won''t hinder. Guo''er has been living in Xianjie , Ao Yan must be anxious. " "I know, I''m a bit reluctant, I want to keep my sister around and take care of her." Tang Shushan shook his head: "I think your sister is still taking care of you. You are busy all day long, or Ao Yan is good, always with Guoer." Tang Yao was sour in his heart that he didn''t care about it. He promised Guoer to be a good emperor. Chapter 3699: Pond fish (100) Chapter 3699: Pond fish (100) Chapter 3699 Pond Fish (100) Moreover, after Tang Xueer asked the truth in the poption of Qinghong Road, he realized that he really was not qualified to seek revenge from Tang Guo. She wanted to help her solve the Snow God''s prohibition, but now she can''t speak. Even if he goes, the other party is unwilling to do so, and will only humiliate himself. Xueshen believes that Qinghong Taoist is ineffective, and asks Tang Xueer to kill each other. Qinghong Taoist''s heart is to hate the Snow God. Her fairy dreams are all because of her broken. Now she has offended the Emperor''s sister. There is no chance of bing a fairy in this life. It is good not to be beaten into hell. Xueshen used various means to finally let Tang Xueer agree. The Qinghong Taoist sensed first and ran away quickly. He hated the Snow God more and more, thinking that things could not be done. Yearster, Qinghong Taoist found an opportunity to kill Xueshen while Tang Xueer was not paying attention. Tang Xueer was furious and began to chase down Qinghong Taoist. Qinghong Taoists are especially fleeing. Tang Xueer has been chasing and killing for many years. But he never gave up. Tang Xueer''s life was chasing and killing the Qinghong Taoist, and the Qinghong Taoist also fled for a lifetime. In this world, everyone who knows Tang Guo believes that if nothing unexpected happens, she will live forever. Until then, Tang Guo told everyone that she might be leaving, leaving the world forever. Regarding certain truths, she still does not intend to tell the Tang family. "Guoer, what are you kidding?" Tang Yao didn''t believe it, neither did Tang Shushan and his wife. They spent their hardship together and greeted the light. Although many and many years have passed, they never thought of separation. Tang Guo said that she was going to disappear in this world. They all thought it was a joke. "Maybe Heaven allows me to glimpse the sky and gain a touch of vitality. It is to fulfill this wish. Now that I havepleted all the things, I should go." Tang Yao was somewhat uneptable: "Guo''er, you haven''t stayed in the fairnd for so many years, how can you just say go." "Brother, father and mother, don''t be sad. I disappeared from this world, and may appear in another world. It is my wish that you can do well. God is so, we have changed a lot." Tang Guo said so seriously that they didn''t want to believe it. Heavenly Way: He does nt particrly want to bear the me. She has to go, it really has nothing to do with him. Unfortunately, he said that no one would believe it. Tang Guo said goodbye to the people she knew, and heard that she might not appear again in the future, and no one believed it. Until a certain day, there really was no her. There was only some faint breath, and all the people understood that what she said was true. "Ao Yan, God''s will is so, don''t be too sad." Huang Peacockforted, "Maybe as she said, she will appear in another world?" Ao Yan nodded: "Guoer told me that as long as I go to her, she will think of me." "I''m going to the prefecture." Watching the figure of Ao Yan rising, Peacock Emperor figured out something: "Ao Yan, this world, only you are a dragon, if you can''t figure it out, it will be extinct." "Uncle Kong, I''m just a pile of bones, and I''m not a dragon anymore. The dragon n has been extinct many years ago. My obsession has beenpleted, and I will live up to the members of the dragon n, avenge them, and redress the dragon n. , I have no more reason to stay in this world. " Ao Yan said, a slogan spurted from his mouth. Chapter 3700: Pond Fish (End) Chapter 3700: Pond Fish (End) Chapter 3700 Pond Fish (End) "Uncle Kong, this is the Wulong tribe. Except for me, all members of the Dragon Ball will trouble you to take care of it. Maybe after many years, the dragon tribe will appear." "Ah, well, I will take care of you. Unexpectedly, you actually saved Dragon Ball and it is not extinct." "What about your Dragon Ball?" The Peacock asked strangely. Ao Yan replied: "In order to save my life, I grind the dragon ball into the bone, otherwise Uncle Kong thinks, how can I survive to the present with my bones, even if the dragon ancestors are strong, it is difficult to achieve." "This ..." Emperor Peacock didn''t know what to say. Ao Yan deserved to be a genius of the Dragon tribe. Not only was he a genius, but he also had great perseverance. Just ask how many dragons can achieve the limit of Ao Yan. Now he finally understood why he chose Ao Yan to survive. When Ao Yan came to the prefecture, King Yan seemed to have expected it and was waiting there with the judge. Seeing Ao Yaning, King Yan said directly: "Ao Yan, there is no need to turn over the life and death book, she will not return to the life and death book. She really disappeared in this world, and there is no record of her here." "Hearing of her news, I have turned the life and death book several times, and I haven''t found her name." The judge said with a serious face, and the tone was somewhat helpless. It can be said that few people want Tang Guo to disappear. Now the stability of the Three Realms is really thanks to her n. "understood." Ao Yan left and returned to the splendid dragon pce specially built for Tang Guo. He divided the treasures in the Dragon Pce to the aquariums who helped manage the Dragon Pce and let them go. Then the Dragon Pce was sealed, curled in the ce where it was once tied, and the mes in the eyes gradually extinguished. The original Jincancan Dragon Pce seemed to lose all its light at once. As a result, there is no longer Ao Yan here, only a bone dragon with no breath of life. After years of vicissitudes, this bone dragon gradually became a bone dragon fossil. Yearster, the dragon tribe reappeared, opened the seal of the dragon pce, and saw an extremely spectacr scene. I saw a bone dragon fossil in the center of the dragon pce, and in the middle of the bone dragon, leaned on a beautiful woman with closed eyes. This woman is also a fossil. "This is the Dragon Emperor and Dragon Queen of the Dragon n. Without them, the Dragon n may never be able to turn over." "Meet the Dragon Emperor, Dragon Queen." Here, what is called the Dragon Emperor and Dragon Queen, only Ao Yan and Tang Guo, this is their own glory, no one can rece it. Regardless of their previous life or their afterlife, the boss of the dragon family can only be called the dragon king. ... [Margaret]: I do nt know if the next world of school flowers wille to my magical world. I, Margaret, swear here, as long as the next world of school flowerses to my magical world, then I must thank Genesis every day. God''s. [Harold]: Maybe what the school spends is the magic world here, and the magic world of Allen and I seem to be richer than yours? [Allen]: Although I do nt like Harold, he finally said a human word, Marguerite, maybe it s us here who has spent the school? [Margaret]: Harold, n, do you know what happens after being cursed by a dark magician? [Harold]: Of course I know, but our creation gods are different. Margaret, do nt waste your time. What Margaret wanted to say, suddenly they felt a chatter in the chat interface. For a short time, they couldn''t continue to send messages. All the people in the group felt that this never happened, and for a time they were in a bit of a panic. Chapter 3701: The songwriter who was wronged (1) Chapter 3701: The songwriter who was wronged (1) Chapter 3701 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (1) "We really can''t do anything here, Xiaoguo, you said that all the words were written by yourself, but the evidence you brought out is not enough. Whether it is your draft or the electronic version of the time record, it must beter than the other party." When Tang Guo regained consciousness, he heard such a sentence, looked closely, and spoke to her a middle-aged man. It looks ordinary, but it looks like a charity, not a traitor. "Actually, I really want to believe you, and I helped you fight for time to prove your innocence, but the fact is that the time for the other party toe up with lyrics is indeed earlier than you. If you say that you have hit your brain, it is impossible for every word. Are they all the same? "Yu Heng shook his head." Now things have a great impact and have caused Zhuo Jing a lot of trouble. Zhuo Jing''s agent and I have spoken, Zhuo Jing doesn''t know about this matter, this time , Must leave you alone. " "After all, Zhuo Jing, a singer with a great future, cannot destroy the future because of the giarism you have. Xiaoguo, what I should fight for has been won. I have always appreciated your talents. Zhuo Jing also sang for you to write The song is only today. Speaking of that, Zhuo Jing can have today, and it reallycks your credit. " Yu Heng still felt very sorry that this matter could not be suppressed. At first, he thought it was just a simple high school student, butter discovered that it was not like that. That girl is not easy. Tang Guo couldn''t turn over this time. "I have read that word over and over again, and it is indeed the same as your style." Yu Heng added a sentence, he was afraid to say it, hurting the people in front of him, "Forget it, I won''t say much about it, I have helped you reconcile, and the other party promised not to sue you. " One thing Yu Heng did not say is that he felt that Tang Guo copied the words of the high school student, probably because he felt that the other party''s style was the same as his own, and the other party was a small high school student, and he justcked inspiration. But these words are still forgotten, there is no need to say so ugly, it may be astray for a while. But there is no way for him to copy such songs from others. "Got it, thank you." In these passages, Tang Guo basically understood what was going on. She should have been caught in the giarism storm and was discovered. Intuition tells her that things may not be so simple. "Okay, then go back with your stuff." Tang Guo responded and left the office. She went to the bathroom ording to the system''s instructions. Now that nothing is clear, she intends to go to the bathroom to receive memories and see what happened. Entering the bathroom, Tang Guo put down the toilet lid, took out some tissues and spread it out, sat on it, and closed his eyes. Because she wanted to know the memory faster, she didn''t go to see the situation in the group. The system went to see it, and found that temporarily unable to enter the group, nor did it bother Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s identity this time is that the lyricist andposer are dedicated to helping singers and actors write songs. In addition to this identity, the original owner is still a rich second generation. The reason why I enter this line is more like it. She likes to write words,pose songs, and let some singers with good voice sing her songs. But she didn''t really want to use her rich second-generation identity to enter this circle, because she concealed her identity and joined apany to be their contractedposer. The written words andpositions are sold by thepany. Chapter 3702: The songwriter who was wronged (2) Chapter 3702: The songwriter who was wronged (2) Chapter 3702 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (2) She is very talented in this respect. It can be said that the songs she has just written are very popr. Later, it gradually became a specialposer of the singer Zhuo Jing, almost only for him. The original owner actually believed that Zhuo Jing''s throat condition was very good, and he could sing his own song to achieve the perfect performance. Therefore, she has rarely written songs for other singers. Originally such a rich second generation chasing dreams, because of a giarism of high school students'' lyrics, no one darede to her to write songs. After all, no one wants to be contaminated, the storm of singing giarism songs, that would ruin passers-by. Do these singers rely on fans for dinner? In today''s Inte era, once there are ck spots that the entirework believes, andpetition is so great, it is almost impossible to turn over. People on the Inte are forgetful and have good memories. Regarding some ck spots, I will always find out Lao Tao. The thing that the original owner has never understood is that all the lyrics are clearly written by her own brains and read through countless books, why it became giarism. But the time evidence provided by the other party really made her crazy. After being fired by thepany, she still did not give up creating lyrics. Every time she thought she wrote good tunes, good lyrics, no one dared to sing, she sang and posted on the Inte. It didn''t take long for a lot ofizens toe over and scold her, saying that she giarized the dog and shamelessly. When she figured out why she was still scolded, the whole person was ignorant. She was pretty sure that these were all written by herself, but the other party always posted a lot earlier than her. After this happened one after another, the original owner secretly continued to write lyrics and sing, silently sang in the recording studio, but no longer had the courage to post on the Inte. Later, when she looked at the song that she wrote, and the lyrics andposer turned out to be another name, she copsed. And looking at the time above, it is still much earlier than her. The abuse ofizens, the writing of lyrics andposing are caught in the giarism, their own songs, others even sent out first step, all made the original owner doubt the life, the whole person has be nagging. So many yearster, when she saw the person who signed all her songs, she rushed up like a lunatic and asked the other party why she wanted to take her song. There was no reason at all. Everyone is saying that she was Jiangnan who tried her best. She didn''t work hard, exhausted her talents, and looked at others better than her, and she was jealous in her heart before she attacked others. Even the people around her were contemptuous to her. Her parents did not have any prejudices against her. They actually wanted to believe their daughter, but the other party s evidence showed that ording to time, it was indeed the other party, not their daughter. In order to calm down the original owner, in the end the family decided to send her abroad to cultivate and leave. The original owner is abroad, and has been paying attention to everything in the country, and found that Kong En has many names. Famousposer, famous military, fairy tale novelist, famous singer, famous cartoonist, famous screenwriter, famous costume designer, famous actor, famous entrepreneur. In China, Kong En is known as a versatile genius girl. From high school, it seems that he has been empowered and embarked on an invincible open life. Chapter 3703: Injustice composer (3) Chapter 3703: Injusticeposer (3) Chapter 3703 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (3) The original owner always felt that there was a problem, andter asked people to return to China to find that Kong En had been caught in a giarism over the years. The verbal words of Kong En s fans are: "Oh my god, some people have giarized my little fairy, sisters and brothers, let''s go and kill him, giarize the dogs, not to die." The original owner found that many people were very simr to their own experiences, and they were all known as giarizing dogs. Another thing was very strange. Even if they were copied many times, Kong En never sued each other. Basically after every giarism, Kong En will post on Weibo: "Creation is not easy, please cherish your feathers." Afterwards, it developed. As soon as the entirework tform heard that Kong En had been giarized, he would send a sentence: I was copied again, and I felt sorry for En En. Those so-called "giarism dogs", the original main heard, many of them are not very good, because this incident has affected their entire life. Some were mad because they couldn''t ept this, and were taken to a psychiatric hospital. Some could not bear it because they were attacked by the Inte andmitted suicide. There are also some people who should be geniuses. Because of this, they have since copsed and be extremely mediocre people, and they can no longer find their inspiration. All the people who should have shined in their lives fell into darkness. The original owner has been searching for evidence throughout his life, but unfortunately he has not found any evidence that can remove Kong En, and eventually he is not willing to die. Even more, after their death, their group of "giarism dogs" was nailed to the column of shame by countless people. And Kong En, really a life-long scenery, became the world, peerless person, was recorded in the annals of history. Many experts are saying that in the first millennium and the second millennium, it may not be possible to find a person who is better than Kong En, who is more extensive and more sophisticated. The reason why Kong En can be so crazy is because she is born again. With a mobile phone that can search the Inte, he was reborn and returned to high school. This era is the era of the development of the Inte, officially kicked off, and the world is full of talents. In her cell phone, you can search for a series of famous celebrities''positions, lyrics, excellent scripts, novels,ics and so on. In addition, this mobile phone has been integrated into Kong En s brain, and no one can find clues, so naturally he cannot find Kong En s fault. With this, she embarked on the peak of life. But I don''t know how many people have suffered a tragic turning point in her life because of her copying. Maybe you know, but in the face of fame, fortune, money, and desire, Kong En can''t control himself. The first time someone steals something from someone else, there is a second and third time, and it will continue forever. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes, and there was some anger in his eyes. The bad behavior of Kong En really made people refresh. Stealing the fruits of other people''sbor, and hitting a rake, there is no one worse than Kong En. [The host is big, do you feel calm? ] The system looks at Tang Guo, [I have a situation here. "what happened?" [The group seems to be unable to enter. I do nt know what happened. I tried several times before, and I could nt get in. The system is still a little scared, the group of little friends, but that is the main spiritual pir of the host. If you never get in, you will not only be a great blow to the host, but also to those little friends inside. When Tang Guo heard it, he was really nervous. Chapter 3704: Injustice composer (4) Chapter 3704: Injusticeposer (4) Chapter 3704 Wrongly Composer (4) Tang Guo checked the situation of the group. She could feel the existence of the group, but she could not enter the chat interface at present. Because there is no way to find out for the time being, I can only let the system help to watch first, and then notify her when there is a situation. "Tongzi, when there is movement in the group, immediately notify me." Tang Guo couldn''t help thinking of Margaret. If the group can''t get in, maybe the most panic is Margaret. It is really difficult for this magical world. Miss''s sister. "In addition, help me check how many works have been stolen by Kong En on the Inte, and mark them, and find out all those who have been caught in the giarism, their names and addresses, and all those mentioned in the memory All those caught in the storm are found. " [Okay, the host is big. Wow, this time there must be a lot of big cattle. "In addition, help me to count how much property I have in this world." [Okay, okay. Property is said to be the second generation of wealth. There must be a lot of property. If it is not enough, he will help the host to make a lot of money, anyway, he will also be able to stocks. Making money to support the host greatly, but his dream hey. It''s a pity that the host has always been particrly capable. He used to be like a tow oil bottle, guilty of sin. Tang Guo walked out of the bathroom, packed his things, and left under the strange eyes of many people. "It used to be arrogant. It turned out to be a giarism dog." "Yeah, really shameless, not only a giarism dog, but also shamelessly giarizing the work of other high school students." "If it weren''t for the high school student who was clever, she might still be raked." "Zhuo Jing is really unlucky, and finally came to today. As a result, her giarism dog was involved. Fortunately, the fans are quite sensible, and it is said that the original author of the high school student girl is also a fan of Zhuo Jing, He said that he should not pursue this kind of thing, but hope that the giarized dog will stop copying her works and let Tang Guo take care of the feathers. " "I also heard that high school student, people not only write songs, but also write novels. It seems that the serial is a fairy tale novel. The poprity on the Inte is particrly high. Many people know that it is written by a female high school student. At the time, I could nt believe it. The current children are really better than one. I feel that after more than 20 years, I have lived in a dog s stomach. " "I heard that she is still a manga artist, and healing is co-existing with depression-style manga. Ipleted a particrly dark manga before, whose name seems to be" The Alley ", and now is serializing a girl cartoon of the healing type "Spring Day", my God, I feel like a girl with sweet love waiting to be spoiled by my seniors. I wait for chasing every day, but she seems to be very busy and slower. " "She''s so powerful, I don''t know what else she can''t do. I also heard that she asionally sang the song she wrote, as if it was the one that was giarized. When it was released, it was passed by the giarism dog, and I did nt know how to file a grievance. " Tang Guo listened to these remarks and walked out of thepany, Kong En, right, because of the binding of a magic mobile phone, he stole the fruits of others at his own expense, and left the original author in darkness for the entire life. En Ruyi. For convenience, the original owner bought a three-bedroom apartment not far from thepany. Chapter 3705: The songwriter who was wronged (5) Chapter 3705: The songwriter who was wronged (5) Chapter 3705 Wrongly Composer (5) And because I didn''t want to live by myself, I rented one room, and the other one lived with a friend who metter and had a rtively good rtionship. She opened the door, and instantly two eyes cast on her. A gaze reveals curiosity, and it is full of curiosity. This gaze belongs to her friend with a good rtionship, Ji Manzhi. "Xiaoguo, are you back?" Ji Manzhi stood up and walked in front of Tang Guo, asking with some uncertainty, "Is it true on the Inte? Did you really copy the high school student''s lyrics?" "Xiaoguo, how could you do such a thing?" Tang Guo looked at Ji Manzhi and said, "I didn''t copy the other party." "But people posted it earlier than you, or people sang it yourself. Are you unable to steal the fruits of others when you see a style that looks more like you because you have no inspiration?" Tang Guo nced at Ji Manzhi instead of answering the previous question, but said: "I''m going to sell the house and give you three days to move out." Ji Manzhi''s green tea, she has no interest in raising people here. In other words, the original owner didn''t care about the rent, so Ji Manzhi stayed here in vain. Ji Manzhi was curious, and opened the phone recording, just to let her admit this thing. Tomorrow, she can take this recording out of the newspaper and put it on the Inte, maybe you can get a huge bonus. . Eat something inside and out. "Sell a house? Xiaoguo, so decent, why are you selling a house? You sold the house, where do I live?" Ji Manzhi couldn''t help jumping, and forgot to ask Tang Guo about copying the lyric of high school students Things are up. This house is good, each room is particrlyrge, and the security of themunity can be. Mainly living here, not letting her spend a penny, and being able to eat for free, she was reluctant to ask her to move away. "I have a dream, I''m going to sell the house." Tang Guo walked in front of Yumeng and said again, "The rent you paid in advance and the deposit will be returned to youter. Because it is my default, I will Compensate you for one month''s rent. " You Meng blinked: "But I like to live here, the rent is not a problem, let me live here, I will pay you double, if it is not enough, three times five times, how many times do you think you can make a price." "But I have to sell. I have been persuaded by thepany to dismiss and will not live here again." "How much do you sell, I''ll buy it." Yumeng still speaks in a particrly nd tone. She looks smart and small, but she speaks like a big man with a very strong background. Hearing a dreamy tone, Tang Guo did not doubt that the other party was not short of money. There is almost no presence in the memory of the original owner. It may be that you sit in the living room and watch TV for a while before you can find the other person sitting on the sofa. The original owner has no interest in snooping on other people s privacy, as long as the tenant is not in a mess in her house, and she will bring messy people, she will not go to ask anything. "Do you really want to buy?" Tang Guo asked again. The house was also carefully furnished, but for her, it was no longer necessary. Originally, the original owner also sold the house, but not so early. "Well." Youmeng answered softly, nodding, "How much? When will it be sold? Now?" Chapter 3706: Wrongly composed songwriter (6) Chapter 3706: Wronglyposed songwriter (6) Chapter 3706 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (6) Youmeng raised her eyes and nced at the incredible Ji Manzhi: "When the house is mine, I will throw out all the nasty trash inside." "Hey, what do you mean, who do you call rubbish?" Ji Manzhi clearly felt that Yumeng said that the **** was her, and she refused on the spot. "Xiaoguo, how can you sell a house to this kind of person? You see that she is so annoying and dare to say that I am rubbish. Xiaoguo, are we friends? If you are my friend, just drive her out, It s not allowed to sell her a house. Ji Manzhi said straightforwardly, If she had money to buy a house, would she still rent it here? Obviously, it s a poor and expensive outfit. "I want to buy your house. Let''s go through the formalities while it''s still early." You Meng deaf to Ji Manzhi''s words, maybe only when the other party is a buzzing bug. How can human beings care about bed bugs? Not used to it, most sprayed with pesticides to die. Tang Guo saw a dream so refreshing and said: "Wait for me, I will go get my ID. Since you bought it with sincerity, I will sell you 5 million." "That''s when I picked up the bargain. The market value of this house has exceeded six million." "Sell it to you, you should be able to find a good owner for it. After all, you are more diligent than me and will clean the garbage often." Yumeng''s pajamas are also very cute. When she stood up, it happened to be a Mickey Mouse pattern. She came alive. She carried a pitiful round face and said very seriously: "I am a bit clean. " "Then sell this house to you, I feel more at ease." System: wonderful person. Ji Manzhi was mad at the words of the two. She chased up and followed Tang Guo behind her and said, "Xiaoguo, do you really want to sell the house to her? At such a good location, she only sells five million yuan, and I want to say that there must be at least seven million." "And she is so unpleasant to talk, Xiaoguo, are you a friend of mine, do you regard me as a friend? Do you really have the heart, do I move out from here and live on the streets?" "Do you treat me as a friend?" Tang Guo turned around and asked back. Ji Manzhi quickly said: "Of course I am when you are a friend, but we are good sisters and good girlfriends. We have such a good rtionship, you should not have the heart to let me live on the street? Why should a good house be sold? Even if If you do nt live now, you can live in the future. If you do nt mind, I can help you see the house. " "Then why did you open the recording and ask me if I really stole the work of the high school student? I did not forget your identity. I am a reporter, Ji Manzhi." Ji Manzhi is a person with two sides and three swords. It can be said that the original owner has been exposed so much privacy, of which Ji Manzhi has a lot of credit. Coupled with her added fuel and vinegar, the entirework is attacking the original owner. If the original owner did not have a rich second-generation identity, a little backing, it may have copsed long ago. "I ... Xiaoguo, I ..." Tang Guo has entered the room and brought all the certificates and real estate certificates together. Ji Manzhi saw that she hade, and she was a little flustered. She quickly caught up: "Xiaoguo, do you really care about me?" "You want to sell the house, at least half a month, let me have time to move out?" Ji Manzhi said angrily, until now he doesn''t tear his face, he just wants to be able to redeem it, after all, this kind of cheap Not often. Chapter 3707: Injustice composer (7) Chapter 3707: Injusticeposer (7) Chapter 3707 Wrongly Composer (7) Having lived here for several years, she basically didn''t spend much money in life. Even some bags and clothes are from the original owner. Now that the man is gone, he still has to sell the house. Isn''t she anxious to die? "You are not my tenant either. You have lived here for several years. You have nt paid a rent, water or electricity. So, I let you go out immediately, you have to go out immediately. Of course, when we go to the tenant, the house is Dreamy. " "Xiaoguo, you don''t have to worry about things that shouldn''t exist in the house, I will solve them myself." You Meng has changed into a cute dress and hangs a candy-colored bag. Seeing that the two had really gone to the house, Ji Manzhi''s teeth tickled in the house, but there was no way. No matter how she pretended, Tang Guo didn''t seem to eat this set. She decided to go back to the room to see what happened on the Inte about Tang Guo stealing the results of high school students, and then write an article. Tang Guo is not kind to her, so don''t me her for being unrighteous. It takes several days toplete all the formalities. Tang Guo is not in a hurry, nor is there a dream. But now they have signed the contract, and Yumeng has sent money to Tang Guo''s ount. Therefore, this house has dreams unless it has been transferred. Tang Guo didn''t want to see Ji Manzhi, so he said, "I''lle again to move things." "Okay, then I''ll go back and clean the trash first." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, did not expect this girl to be so interesting. She called a car and nned to go home first. Her parents'' generation would not care too much about the things in the lyrics arranger circle. Maybe they don''t know about it yet. If it weren''t for this matter, when it came to the popr singer Zhuo Jing, the circle could not be out. It s mainly because Zhuo Jing has many fans, and it s only because of Kong En that it makes things bigger. But only there is a group of people who are notte online every day, knowing this clearly. And said that you have returned to your house when you dreamed, and when Ji Manzhi was still there, she said, "Now the house is already mine. Please move away immediately." "What about Xiaoguo? Why didn''t Xiaoguoe back?" Youmeng sat on the sofa and looked up at Xi Ji Manzhi: "She came back to move things some other day, she can''t live here anymore." "No, I have to wait for her here." Ji Manzhi decided to continue to use his shameless skills, anyway, one day is a day, go out to rent a house, this location, such arge room, there is no three or five thousand a month Yes, single rooms cannot be rented. Originally, her sry was not high, and when she went out to rent a house, her living standard would shrink by half. Youmeng is also a master of money, and she can mix for a while here. She will also publish an article about Tang Guo on the Inteter, let theizens see how Tang Guo is. A selfish person. It''s not surprising that such people copy the works of others. "Hello, security? Would you pleasee up, someone will not leave my house." Ji Manzhi couldn''t believe it at all. He even dared to call the security guard when he had a dream. His face was particrly ugly. "If you think your luggage is too heavy, I will ask someone to help you move to the entrance of themunity." This time, Ji Manzhi knew that he could not do it, and could only do it. She decided to polish the manuscript for a while, and add the bitter roommate Yumeng to let theizens look at such abominable people. Chapter 3708: Injustice composer (8) Chapter 3708: Injusticeposer (8) Chapter 3708 Wrongly Composer (8) Ji Manzhi asked someone to pack up his things, and he was afraid that he would really be bombarded by the security guardster. Fortunately, she was a reporter. When the room was about to be evacuated, she couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo''s door without locking. The bags and jewellery in her eyes dazzled her, and there were some clothes that did not take off the tag, which also made her very envious. When she usually needs some collocation,e over and get it. Tang Guo didn''t seem to say anything. She just took one or two pieces. Shouldn''t it be too much? When Ji Manzhi nned to get some bags and jewelry, there was a dreamy voice behind him: "If you don''t ask for it, you steal it. Sister, don''t touch other people''s things casually." "You do nt know my rtionship with Tang Guo, I just take a ne that I like more, and she wo nt mind. Before, she also nned to give me this ne. Moreover, an ordinary ne, no Even if there are a few rhinestones, they are not worth much. " Ji Manzhi felt that so many glittering diamonds on this ne must be artificial rhinestones, and few people would be so extravagant, so many real diamonds are used on a ne. "One diamond on that ne is enough to send you to prison." You Meng called Tang Guo''s phone. "Yes, she is going to take a diamond ne, the one with 18 diamonds, and A horse bag. " "I have a lot of my stuff, and I will bring people back to clean it someday. If there is one less, I will ask Mr. Police toe and help." Youmeng smiled and opened the amplification, and heard Ji Manzhi''s face change. "Be careful, if you break it, you can''t afford it. The bottom is for you to wear." Ji Manzhi left themunity with resentment. He made countless phone calls that day, and no one took her. No one said that her mother was here or her siblings wereing, or she was traveling. "These dogs look at people''s low things." In the end, she was only able to temporarily live in a cheap hotel and slowly find a house. That night, she turned into a navy and published the polished article because it included the topic of Tang Guo stealing songs from high school students, which quickly attracted many people''s attention. Inside exposed, many details about Tang Guo''s life. Of course, all from the perspective of Ji Manzhi. Butizens looked at it with relish, and continued to attack Tang Guo as a "giarism dog" on the Inte. [The host is big, Ji Manzhi writes an article to ck you. "Wait until it''s brewing, let''s put the surveince video on." She had to p her face in order to befortable. There, you dreamed that you were also hacked, your round face frowned, moved your finger, andmented casually: trash. Then someone returned to her: Yes, Tang Guo is garbage. When you dream of seeing this, you are particrly unhappy, and reply to the other party: I said that the blogger who wrote this blog post is a garbage. This sentence seemed to ignite the artillery ofizens, and they began to shift their positions and sprayed dreams. Youmeng looked at the sky-long curse and couldn''t help but say: Brain-dead! It''s all rubbish. Then, she ran to Tang Guo''s Weibo and nced, and found that many people scolded her, and she seemed to have no movement. A recent development seems to be somewhat weak, to the point, that is to say, she has not stolen other people''s achievements, and her work is indeed something she hase up with. In front of all the evidence, her exnation was very pale and weak. Chapter 3709: Injustice composer (9) Chapter 3709: Injusticeposer (9) Chapter 3709 Wrongly Composer (9) Obviously the evidence is right in front of you. Youmeng still chooses to believe that Tang Guo did not steal the achievements of others. As for why, she did not know, perhaps intuition, she determined in her heart that Tang Guo was definitely not such a person. Ji Manzhi couldn''t get used to a dream, and dialed a phone, and there was a voice over there: "Miss, are you going home?" "No, you deal with things for me and cause trouble." When Tang Guo didn''t know, someone nned to clean up Ji Manzhi. Tang Guo returned home, and Tang and Tang''s mother suddenly surprised her. "Xiaoguo, why did you suddenlye back today?" Tang mother said, "I guess it shouldn''t be thinking of us." "Yeah, this girl, who only knows to write songs every day, has long forgotten us." "Where there is, I always have you in my heart, parents." Tang Guo sat down, "I will live at home in the future." The two of them listened to her saying that their eyes were on her. Father Tang did nt read the newspaper anymore, but asked very seriously, "Girl, have you encountered any difficulties?" "God, old man, some people say that our daughter steals the fruits of others." Although Tang Mother doesn''t use the Inte very much, she does. Feeling something happened to Tang Guo, he immediately went online to search and saw the news. In addition, in the article published by Ji Manzhi, those things that are not **** infuriated Mother Tang. But soon, the article disappeared, as if it was harmonized, and Tang Mother couldn''t help pping her hands. The two are actually old women. Tang Guo was in his early twenties, and they are more than sixty. But because of maintenance, it looks pretty young. "Old man, you quickly asked someone to help our girl to suppress those rumors, our girl, we don''t know yet? How could she be like that? There must be some misunderstandings. Father Tang nodded in agreement: "The circle is veryplicated, and it must be that the girl has touched the interests of some people. I called her earlier, and I can use the rtionship of my own family. She wants to say that she does not debut. , Just a songwriter, no need. " Tang Guo hurriedly stopped: "Mom and dad, this matter is moreplicated than imagined, don''t waste that money. Wait for things to ferment, I will do everything by myself, and I will figure it out in one stroke." "Girl, can I really do it?" Father Tang was still a little worried. "Actually, what others say can''t affect us. My mother and I are just worried. You can''t bear the gossip. My mother and I believe in you and stand. On your side. "Seeing Tang Guo once again affirmed, Father Tang nodded," Yes, that matter will let you deal with it yourself, as long as you don''t care about the gossip, you need to help at any time. " "Mom and dad, I want to start apany. It''s rtively expensive in the early stage. You can buy some stocks." Since both of them have spoken, Tang Guo is also wee, thispany will not lose money anyway. Tang Guo wants to start his ownpany, and the two of course want to support him. Even if the daughter wants to spend some money to y, it does not matter. In the current storm, they are afraid to affect her and make her unhappy. In the current online world, the benefit of the people hurts people, so there is no need for them. They basically do not read it. Any necessary news is also notified by the people under their hands. On the second day after returning home, Tang Guo was cleaning up his property, and he asked people to take all the things in that room and turn them into cash. Her own property, plus deposits, sold out, about 200 million. In addition, Father Tang and Mother Tang each supported her by 100 million. This start, for her, is still a bit awesome. As for things on the Inte, she doesn''t pay attention at all, as long as she doesn''t care, her situation will not affect her. Chapter 3710: Injustice composer (10) Chapter 3710: Injusticeposer (10) Chapter 3710 Wrongly Composer (10) The reason why the original owner was affected is because he cares too much. After all, who can work hard to create something, who can not care? Tang Guo didn''t start thepany directly with the money. She is to let the system delete some online cultural novelpanies on the Inte. After all, Kong En steals the most novels,ics, lyrics, and scripts. At present, Kong En has only been born again for a year, and not much has been stolen. Mainly stole a serial fairy novel, twoics, one is serialized, and the other is over. As for the song and song, she has already started on it. Next, Kong En is afraid that there will be a lot of lyrics and music by the original owner. Regarding these, there are in the memory. Thinking of this, Tang Guo wrote all those songs overnight, and after a while, they put them on a private website. No one could enter without her permission. However, for anything posted on it, there is no way to change the time. As long as Kong En dare to use the song she wrote, until the day she opens her private website, she will fall into a mess. Under the deletion of the system, I quickly found a cheap and running novel website, and Tang Guo invested to buy it. Not much money is spent on acquiring novelpanies, mainly through channels, and advertising is more expensive. Prior to this, it was necessary to attract a group of authors to write, after all, the author is the root of a novel website. At the same time, she was on the site and opened aic page at the same time. From the beginning, she nned to burn money first. If you do nt have enough money, you wo nt make a lot of quick money. Thepany has been renamed and changed into a dream station. The meaning is that the majority of cartoonists and novel writers cane here to chase their dreams. Integrating thepany, recruiting talents, formting new contracts, and how to treat the former authors well, every question can make Tang Guo busy, fortunately, she has a very powerful little helper, a small son. With the help of Xiaotongzi, she can select the most suitable talents and help manage thepany. People in the industry all think that Tang Guo is a wealthy local tyrant, so he dare to burn money like this. Tang Guo feels that from the current situation, there are more ces to burn money. So, had to instruct the system to stocks. System: stocks and stocks to earn money to support the host. After arranging the benefits of thepany''s employees and its authors, the next step is to open up channels. Don''t worry too much about Tang Guo, as long as she has the money to let the group of capable people under her hand go, it is not difficult to get through the channels. Of course, advertising is also essential. For a time, Zhu Mengxiao stood in theic circle. Everyone in the author circle was well known. Looking at so many benefits, countless people nned to try the water in the past, and the editors and reviewers were crazy. But the benefits provided by the boss are good, as if they are here for charity. Even if they are sleepy, they have to work harder, signing a group of good authors, good cartoonists. All the employees at the Zhuomai Station are as busy as a spinning top, as if they have the strength that will never be used up, and have been turning around. Sometimes the system is too busy, and the system also helps to review the manuscript. Fortunately, it is a system that traverses many worlds, and there are still aesthetics. He can not only review the manuscript, but also put forward reasonable opinions, which makes many authors feel that the editor of Zhumeng Xiaozhan is very good. Chapter 3711: Injustice composer (11) Chapter 3711: Injusticeposer (11) Chapter 3711 Wrongly Composer (11) Tang Guo, after seeing the response in the forum, arranged an additional position for the system, editor in chief. System: He really did nt deliberately grab the editor s position. After a long time, there was a rumor on Zhumeng Xiaozhan. It is said that the editor-in-chief of their website will never show up, assign work, and always contact their work ount directly. The manuscript received by the editor in chief will be distributed to them after review. They were convinced by the editor-in-chief, because the authors received from the editor-in-chief, even if they were not red and purple, would be a little bit hot. With employees, authors, and painters, the channels are gradually opened, and the website starts to operate normally. Tang Guo''s life-threatening burning of money is as crazy as many people in the industry do not understand. Tang Guo was toozy to exin. The next step was her, Bole, to find the author and painter of her Maxima treasure. [The host isrge, the materials about them are here, and there are some future authors who are young and have no idea of writing. In addition, those who were caught in the storm before now are waiting for the host to save. Tang Guo looked at the information, and the author who is currently caught in the giarism is the author who wrote Xianxia and the author of twoics. Theic "Little Alley", the real author is actually Ye Yuling. The author of theic "Spring Day" is Zhiyu, it is worth mentioning that Zhiyu is a genius girl, currently less than fifteen years old, very talented in painting since childhood. When she was 14 years old, she began to create a cartoon that healed the warmth, "Spring Day", which touched the hearts of thousands of girls. It''s just that theic has just been serialized for two periods, and it was pointed out that it was giarism. From this day, it has been questioned by the students. The parents didn''t understand her, thinking that this daughter was ashamed of them. This girl was originally a genius. Since then, her life has been gloomy. Only her life looked down on and questioned. No one encouraged her. No one believed her. She lost all her courage and continued creative ability. Even academic performance plummeted. At this time, she is already at risk of dropping out of school. ording to her current grades, she may not be able to enter high school. Tang Guo came to the school where he studied, and it was about school time. After waiting for a long time at the school gate, he saw the child on the photo. This girl has a thick Qi Liuhai, carrying a school bag, wearing a rigid school uniform, walking not like other students, holding her head high and full of youth. On her body, instead, it was lifeless, and the afterglow of the setting sun was shining on the school gate, and the faces of many students were flushed. But this sunset, there is no way to shine on Yu Yu''s face, she seems to be able to bury her head forever, unable to lift up. She walked towards the house step by step, the pace was very slow. Without two steps, she was stopped: "Hey, look, that''s giarism of dogs, and giarism of the works of others'' Kong En." "I am also reading thatic. She is still a junior high school student. How could she draw such a goodic? You must have liked it when you saw it. You just followed the picture and voted for other websites. "Look at her current results, it''s not as good as mine. I see her previous results, but also copy others." Hearing this, Zhiyu walked quickly, as if to escape from this ce. Tang Guo followed the way, as if the other party didn''t find it. Chapter 3712: Wrongly composed composer (12) Chapter 3712: Wronglyposedposer (12) Chapter 3712 Wrongly Composer (12) She found that Juyu didn''t go home, but found an empty seat in the park, took out her book and pen, and silently wrote and painted there. She took the painting very seriously and found no one watching behind her. After a long time, she looked at theics on the book, her lifeless eyes turned red. She turned on her phone and turned to "Spring Day", thetest updated chapter. Looking at the painting above, she looked exactly like what she had just painted, and her face instantly turned pale. Obviously these are the things she came up with. Why is it always a step ahead and serialized on theic reading software? "The painting is very good." Tang Guo suddenly uttered a voice, so that Yu Yu was stiff all over. She quickly turned off her phone and broke the sketch on the book, but Tang Guo stopped her. "The painting is so good, how can it be destroyed?" Zhiyu did not speak, silently put the book in her schoolbag, and turned back to her home. Tang Guo followed Zhiyu''smunity and began to see through the system''s field of vision that Zhiyu''s cold reception at home. For several days in a row, Tang Guo was paying attention to the movement of Ju Yu. Because in the plot, this young girl will eventually be unable to bear all this and choose to kill herself. It is a pity that such a young life was lost because of Kong En''s greed. Finally on this day, the ce where Juyu went was no longer a park, but a bridge. Below the bridge is the river. Anyone who jumps down has almost no chance of surviving. "Jiyu." When Yu Yu heard this title, she turned her head subconsciously. This was the pseudonym she named for herself. Childish ind, healed from homophony. Although she was a good child and excellent student in the eyes of others since her childhood, her life was not happy, but she was under pressure from many people. Mainly from her parents, her parents look at the female Cheng Feng every day and give her a heavy burden. The reason why healedics like "Spring Day" was created, because this is the world of her dreams. Only here is she feeling happy and happy. It''s just that when theics were serialized for a few issues, she was even revealed that she had copied the results of others. This was what she had figured out after she racked her brains, suspected, not understood by her parents, and even thought she was ashamed. The ssmates were disgusted by her from the original worship. The world around her ears is only ridicule and ridicule. Without "Spring Day", she can''t feel the sun and can''t be cured. It can be said that this incident destroyed her hope of living, and her courage to explore the sun. "I have analyzed theics you and Kong En painted. Although they look the same, but when you look closely, there are still some details that are different." Tang Guo said, "Everything you draw is thin, and the characters are dressed , Hair essories, have their own exquisite? I found that between you, she omitted some details, and even reced some. " Zhiyu finally turned around and said in a hoarse voice: "Pink hairpins are drawn after school hours and represent a good mood. They do not wear hairpins, they are drawn at home, and my parents do nt like me making these beautiful hair essories The bracelet is painted in the park. Here, no one disturbs me, I will not be urged by my parents to write homework all the time, the teacher will not always draw me up to answer questions, get praise from the teacher, and at the same time will be envious and jealous Eyes. " Chapter 3713: Injustice composer (13) Chapter 3713: Injusticeposer (13) Chapter 3713 Wrongly Composer (13) "I believe you, did not copy the works of Kong En, these were created by yourself." Zhiyu gently pressed her lower lip and quickly buried her head: "But I painted the same as hers." "The same must be giarism, so why did you giarize instead of her?" Zhiyu stubbornly said: "She released the serial before me." "Jiyu, do you still want to drawics? Draw what you like? Your position is now dangerous. Are you nning to abandon this world? I do nt think it s worth it. You have nt proved how good you are. Why let those gossips blow you away? " "Abandon this wonderful world, don''t you feel unwilling in your heart? Do you want to try to defeat those gossip,plete your dreams, prove your excellence. As long as you continue to inspire, you will create one after another An excellentic. " "Can I?" "Of course," Tang Guo pulled out a business card. "I''m the boss of Zhumeng Xiaozhan. Seeing that you are an individual, I can''t bear the talent to give up the world and decide to sign you. If you want, you can take this business card. Regarding your creations, I will arrange for people toe andmunicate with you, giving you a space to create alone, to ensure that no one can disturb you. " In the darkness, there was suddenly a light shining in, and a hand was stretched out, saying that let you hold on tight and take you to find the light, maybe not many people will refuse. This is the case with Zhiyu. She took the business card, held it vigorously, and finally raised her head, looking at Tang Guo with a pair of hopeful, very clean eyes: "Will you really help me?" "Of course, you are a personal talent and will help me make a lot of money in the future. But you can also rest assured that I will not treat you badly, ording to the benefits of all tforms, own tform, 55 points." Zhiyu emphasized: "I just want to prove myself, it doesn''t matter whether money is money or not." "Money is still very important. At the same time to prove yourself, get money, is it the best of both worlds? Money can buy a lot of small skirts, small hairpins, without asking your parents." Zhiyu was circted and answered, "Okay." If you have money, it seems to be quite good. You can buy your favoriteputer. Now she still draws the manuscript herself. If you use aputer, is it better to draw on the board? "It''s not too early, go home, I will let someonee to help you arrange it tomorrow. Remember, all you need to do next is to keep writing, and you can''t stop for a moment. Only then can you rush to giarize. In front of the person. " Zhiyu didn''t understand this, but someone believed her, and she was very happy. She walked with wind. "You have watched for so long, have you watched enough?" Tang Guo turned back, his eyes set on a young man. The young man approached Tang Guo and said with a smile: "Sorry, at first I thought you were your personal dealer." System: Want to die. "It waster found that it was almost the police." The man himself couldn''t help butugh, "You are a good person, saved a girl who almost jumped the bridge." "Meet me, Huayan, a screenwriter." The man stretched out his palm, Tang Guo shook hands with each other. "Hua Yan?" Tang Guo thought about it, wasn''t that the bad luck scriptwriter who was caught by Kong En? When things happened at that time, Hua Yan was indeed caught in the giarism storm. At that time, Kong En had be a trend. Even such a person as Hua Yan could not clear his suspicions. Chapter 3714: Injustice composer (14) Chapter 3714: Injusticeposer (14) Chapter 3714 Wrongly Composer (14) It was mainly Kong En, who took out his works before Hua Yan. Hua Yan finally retired, and his life was better than others. After all, his identity was not only a screenwriter, but also a master. But with the help of Kong En, this old master who was supposed to be a son of a national has be a corrupted giarism dog. Hua Yan was not without doubt that Kong En was wrong, but could not find evidence. There are so many people escorting Kong En. He hates his teeth, and there is no way to treat Kong En. In the confrontation with Kong En, it was him who turned out to be thest hapless one, and he was also suffocating. "Why, do you know me?" Hua Yan has a pair of pretty-looking peach blossom eyes, smiling, "I know, you must have watched a TV series where I participated in screenwriting? Speaking of it, my name often appears in the catalog, in the industry. It s still quite famous, and you know it normally. " "I never watch catalogs, casts, staff, etc. when watching TV series." Tang Guo said straightly, "I''m curious, you are called Huayan, and who is Qiaoyan." "I think you are a bit familiar." Hua Yan touched the phone and quickly found the answer, holding his chin. "It turned out to be the one who helped Zhuo Jing write the song. After thest time, you disappeared for a few months. I heard it. The song you wrote is very nice, and it s a pity to drop out of the circle. If possible, I can introduce you to the director and write songs for the TV series where I will participate in screenwriting. " Tang Guo raised his head to look at Hua Yan. Although the other party said lightly, she felt that the other party was serious: "I dare to write, but who dares to sing, who dare to use it? I want to participate, but I won''t change my name, or I will use the words Tang Guo, and I am me. " "Maybe I can work hard, I think you are a very talented person." "But I already have a ck history. As long as there is a name on which I participate, the majority ofizens will definitely resist this drama, even the actors, screenwriters, and directors of this drama." The navy is crazy, it''s still terrible. "Although it''s not that serious, but intuition tells me that thest thing must have been misunderstood. In other words, I think you should not be a giarist." "Everyone published the song first, and now there are several songs in session. The evidence is solid, and I can''t refute it." Hua Yan shook her head and nced in the direction of Juyu''s disappearance: "You justforted the little girl just now and said to believe her. I remember you saying that it must be the same as giarism. It must be that little girl. I will also give you this sentence. " "You don''t need to save me, I won''t figure out a jump bridge." "I know, I just want to say a word and believe you." Hua Yan didn''t understand why he would believe her so surely. Perhaps it was the scene I saw just now, such a person, and her confidence, tone, and appearance were so open-hearted, how can you do that kind of thing when you can say those words. "It''s not too early." "Shall I drop you by the way, you don''t seem to drive." In order to follow Zhiyu, Tang Guo did not drive. Therefore, she did not refuse. System: As a system, he already understood and saw everything. In the car, Tang Guo suddenly asked, "Hua Yan, do you currently write a new script?" "Still thinking, as a screenwriter, there must be a lot of ideas in my mind. There are thousands of ideas, and there are hundreds of them. Of course, I want to write big scripts independently." Chapter 3715: Injustice composer (15) Chapter 3715: Injusticeposer (15) Chapter 3715 Wrongly Composer (15) "However, I am still in charge of some novel script adaptations, and I have no time to be my own." "I did not steal Kong En''s work." Tang Guo said suddenly. "I said that before, and I believe what you said." Hua Yan smiled at Tang Guo, obviously not in tone, but the tone was very serious. In fact, he is not a person who listens to one side of the word, but he does not know why, but it is strange to believe what she said. "Hua Yan, if you have any good ideas, I suggest that you write down all the scripts in advance and save them on a private website, save a few more points, and save some time." Tang Guo said sideways, "just in case. If you have inspiration, write more and put them all on a private website, with time to record, and it will not be easy to fall into some troubles in the future. " Hua Yanughed out loud: "I suspect that you are reminding me that someone wants to steal my brain hole. So, in this world, do you really have the ability to steal someone''s brain hole?" "Perhaps there is, make a record, just in case, without losing money." "Okay, I''ve been convinced by you. When I go back tonight, I will move all my brain holes to a private website. If I get caught in such a storm like you in the future, I will open a private website to prove my innocence And can also fight the other party. If it works, I will definitely thank you. " "You say yes first, how do you thank me and share mymon property, how?" "Your appetite is so big that you need my ordinary property as soon as you open it. Is it a tiger hungry from the mountain?" System: [Host, go back, someone actually called you a tiger. "If you want to survive, surrender your property." "Well, if there is really what you said, let me give you everything, not to mention the ordinary property, okay?" Hua Yan said to Tang Guo about this problem, he thought it could not happen, even if he believed Tang Guo is not a person who steals the fruits of others. System: The host is very powerful, and it is easy to take all the other party''s property and develop it. However, it seems that there is no difference between the left hand and the right hand. Oops, Bai was happy. On the second day, Tang Guo arranged for someone to rent a house outside the Wing Yu School and specially arranged an editor to take care of Wing Yu. The arranged editor is currently looking at Zhiyu with a brutal expression. As for the little girl in front of her, the boss actually said that one-to-one care is needed, and said that this is a future cash cow. You have to take care of it. In the future, Yuyu will make a profit and give her five points. When the girl started writing, the editor looked squarely. Is the boss really not engaged in charity, but serious? However, she may never have been an editor. One-to-one caring for the manga writers and having to help each other prepare meals. Is this an editor or a nanny? But this sry is really high, and there are few things. In the future, there are five points, even if there are no such points, it will be very moist. God, she actually fell into the boss''s pie. What was her dream? But doesn''t her dream make money? Having arranged for Yuyu, Tang Guo went to find her second horse. Ye Yuling is still the author of theics and the author of the darkic "The Alley". ["The Alley" has beenpleted for a long time. Before the host came over, Ye Yuling was rejected by fans because of the giarism. In addition, she is in an environment where people are now half-crazy and not crazy, and the situation is particrly miserable. She was sent to a mental hospital by her family. Chapter 3716: Injustice composer (16) Chapter 3716: Injusticeposer (16) Chapter 3716 The Wrongly Composer (16) Ye Yuling is a small and well-knownic writer. Unlike Yu Yu, who is a fledgling fledgling, she only needs one phenomenon-level work to be popr. Originally, Ye Yuling relied on "The Alley" to burst into poprity, and from then on reached the pinnacle of life and got rid of her dilemma. It can be said that Kong En took away "Little Alley", that is, he took away everything from Ye Yuling. After falling into the storm, Ye Yuling told everyone that she did not copy, but almost no one believed her. Her boyfriend broke up with her, and her friend stayed away from her. Her mother died prematurely. Her father was an alcoholic. He married his stepmother and gave birth to a younger brother. One can imagine what kind of days she is living. Dad didn''t care about her at all, she relied on the manuscript cost of drawingics, and won the art academy. The year after "The Alley" became popr, it was time for her to graduate from college and sessfully get rid of this distorted family. However, the appearance of Kong En destroyed all this. After the giarism, Ye Yuling copsed, and the pressure from the outside world and her family made her unhealthy mentality and even more unhealthy. Simply put, it is suffering from mental illness. The school also dismissed Ye Yuling because of this bad incident. After all, this matter has a very big impact. The school where Ye Yuling is located is also a famous school. It is impossible to exin to the society without expelling students with such bad behavior. If they cover Ye Yuling, it will cause a bad influence and damage the reputation of the school. Therefore, Ye Yuling''s hopes were all broken. Ye Yuling, who came home, was not far off. Her stepmother, in order to get all of Ye Yuling''s manuscript fees, colluded with her father and sent her to a mental hospital. Ye Yuling, who was originally suffering from a mental illness, was really half crazy and stupid after staying in it for a long time. To get Ye Yuling out, she had to let her guardian go. To this end, Tang Guo first checked the weaknesses of Ye Yuling''s father and stepmother. The two people, if she went to ask for someone, might be opened by the lion, and she didn''t want to give them a penny. In the end, she discovered that Ye Yuling''s father was not only an alcoholic but also a gambler. So Tang Guo went to the legal casino that Ye Yuling''s father often went to. People whoe here have various identities. Just two stepster, she was stopped. "How did youe to this ce?" Hua Yan asked strangely, "This is not a good ce, but if you have spare money, you can y with two small ones." "Come here and do something." Hua Yan walked to Tang Guo''s side automatically, moved closer, and whispered, "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo nced at the dazzling dark circles and couldn''t help asking: "You have such heavy dark circles, it seems that nightlife is very rich." "Where do you want to go, Ben Shao is self-righteous and has no nightlife. It''s not that I listened to you before. I think it makes a lot of sense. In recent days and nights, I''ve been desperately writing scripts. To a private website. " Tang Guo did not expect the other party to act like this. In this way, Hua Yan has already made a record of his own script. When Kong En uses Hua Yan''s script in the future, just wait for the rollover. She can remember in the plot that Hua Yan said that his script was conceived many years ago, but there are only manuscripts, no time to record, and no way to prove her innocence. "By the way, you haven''t said, what are you going to do, it seems that a little girl is not suitable for this asion." Chapter 3717: Injustice composer (17) Chapter 3717: Injusticeposer (17) Chapter 3717 The Wrongly Composer (17) "I found a Maxima and n to sign the other party. But now Maxima is having some troubles. I have to help her solve this trouble before I can get the cash cow back." Hua Yan rested her chin: "I inquired. You seem to have acquired an online novelpany, and you are currently opening aic page, right? The channel seems to be doing a lot, burning money every day." "Hey, you are very rich. For thest few months, you should have burned almost hundreds of millions of dors?" "With input, there will be ie." "You are so desperate that you are not afraid of losing money." "Loss and profit, but I believe that my own vision will definitely make money. No, I''lle and ask the cash cow to go back." Hua Yan thinks Tang Guo is particrly interesting. The closer he gets, the more he can''t help but get close. It''s a terrible thing to talk, but it''s really a pity to burn the money. He has a bit of pain. He also checked that the novel andicpany under Tang Guo''s name is indeed already profitable. He has analyzed it, and the loss may not be great. The main reason is that the website is operating well, there are many channels, the works under it, all the flowers, and the authors are particrly friendly, attracting many authors toe over. "Hua Yan, how about you do me a favorter?" Hua Yan came to me: "Of course I am happy, I don''t know what I can do for you, beautifuldy." "Well, do you see that drunken drunkard? You pretended to be a gambler and used to stand alone with him, losing more money to him, let him win more points first, and finally win all back." "Do you believe my gambling skills?" "Not believing in your gambling skills, but his face is declining, there is no gambling at all. ying with this kind of person, as long as you oppose him, you are right. When you give way, he can win . " Hua Yan: "..." "Then I will do you a favor, is there any reward?" Hua Yan finished, quickly added, "At least invite me to a meal?" The ghost knew why he had just said to ask for a remedy, and was particrly afraid of what she thought was a danger. No matter, it''s good to eat anyway. "Okay, you helped me finish this, I invite you to dinner." "Let''s exchange chips." After changing the chips, Tang Guo started to make money. The meaning is to lose money to Ye Yuling''s father. "Awkward, why do you always lose today?" In order to be more realistic, Hua Yan also unbuttoned a button of his shirt to reveal the delicate corbone, which looks like a hanger, with a cigarette in his mouth and ying cards. At first nce, it looks so. In fact, Hua Yan rarely really ys such games. But fortunately, he is a screenwriter. He often mixes the crew. asionally, there are not enough actors in the crowd, so he has to make up the screenwriter. Therefore, his handsome writer often fills in small roles. It would be a pity that the director looked at his face, how could this guy be a screenwriter? If you are an actor, if you polish it, you will definitely be red. "Who else wants to bet ten with Ben Shao, Ben Shao still doesn''t believe it, and he won''t win any of them." "I ... I''lle, I''ll gamble with you." Ye Yuling''s father finally sat in front of Hua Yan, Hua Yan looked at so many people onlookers, a feeling suddenly rose in his heart, he felt like a gambler, and he turned right Tang Guo said, "Fire." Chapter 3718: Wrongly composed composer (18) Chapter 3718: Wronglyposedposer (18) Chapter 3718 Wrongly Composer (18) After he finished, he felt that the situation was a bit wrong. He used to be a guest in such a role, so he suddenly integrated into the scene. After talking, his face was a little stiff. Tang Guo was very cooperative and helped Huayan light the cigarette. Hua Yan saw her smilingly, her calf trembling unconsciously, he didn''t know why there was such a strange reaction. "Don''t do anything, don''t be distracted." Tang Guo whispered, finally letting Hua Yan regain his spirit. Let''s do it first. Hua Yan nced at Tang Guo secretly, and seeing that she seemed to be lifeless, she sat beside him obediently, as if he was a femalepanion, and suddenly wanted to win the gambler in front of her. However, he suppressed it and started to help Tang Guo seriously. After a while, Ye Yuling''s father was full of chips in front of him. "Are youing yet?" Hua Yan took out a card and handed it to Tang Guo. "Rece the five million dors in chips. Ben Shao can''t get through today and here." Ye Yuling''s father saw the five million chips in front of Hua Yan and was very excited. He gritted his teeth and said, "Come and continue, if you lose, you can''t afford to pay." "What is rare is money, what is this? It''s just one night of consumption,e on, old gambler. See if you can win all the money that was less today." This gamblingsted untilte at night. Ye Yuling''s father had already won five million yuan. But Hua Yan said "don''t believe in evil", and found another card, this time it was 10 million. Ye Yuling''s father was fooled, but this time, he has been losing, and the chips on the table have been lost. "It seems that Ben Shao is not without gambling," Hua Yan walked to the pale gambler and stretched out his slender palm. "Old gambler, ten million, how to give?" "I ... I don''t have it. I spend less. How about giving me another chance. I can turn over." "Ben Shao has given you many opportunities. Today, you will either give you 10 million, or you will lose your palm. You choose the same." The scared old gambler quickly shrank his hands, his face was bitter, and he didn''t know what to do. But he was crazy in his eyes and asked people around him whether he would lend him money. Of course, no one ignored it. They all know this old gambler, and they may have left the gambling luck in the middle of the night, and the money they borrowed will nevere back. "Old gambler, give money, if you have no money, just break your hand." Hua Yan saw the knife handed over in front of her eyes. Yu Guang nced at Tang Guo, and saw that she was still smiling and took the knife, use The back of the knife patted **** the old gambler''s face, "Want your hand?" "Think, think, spend less, I don''t want to break my hand, I really don''t want to be crippled, you ... you give me another chance. I will definitely get 10 million, I promise." "You promise a fart, you seem to get ten million?" "Less flowers, I can''t afford it. In case I have good luck tomorrow night, can I win 10 million?" "Let''s talk nonsense, either give money or cut your hands." The old gambler thought that he would break his hands, his frightened farts rolled into urine, and the ground was unconsciously moistened so much that people around him were disgusted. "You don''t have sons and daughters, let them help you pay back your money." Hua Yan thought it was time to tell the old gambler. "My son is still young and has no money in elementary school." Chapter 3719: Injustice composer (19) Chapter 3719: Injusticeposer (19) Chapter 3719 Wrongly Composer (19) "What about that daughter? Is she an adult? Does she look beautiful?" He clearly knew the line, and when he spoke, he couldn''t help looking at Tang Guo''s face. Tang Guo said at this time: "If you can''t afford it, let your daughter pay it back. If it''s beautiful, Hua Shao may give you a chance." "Pretty, pretty, my daughter is very pretty." "OK, then you send your daughter over and let Ben Shao look at it." The gambler lost money, of course, the owner of the casino also had to ask, specially arranged the manpower for Huayan, looked at the old gambler, and asked him to pick up his daughter. "Less flowers, I will soon bring my daughter over." Ye Yuling''s father was very scared. He made Ye Guling''s discharge from the mental hospital without making any guesses. When Ye Yuling was delivered, the whole person was in a semi-silly state, staring nkly at the people around him. Hua Yan was very credit-conscious and walked away with someone without any trouble. Back in the car, Huayan was in front of the co-pilot, and said to Tang Guo in the back, "How are you, are you satisfied with my work?" "How can you be dissatisfied if you spend less on horses? Does Hua Shao oftene to such asions? That fire is really immersive." Hua Yan believes that she has a foresight. Fortunately, if you do nt drive by yourself, you will not be able to hold the steering wheel and have an ident. "Where, I''ve been in the crew for a long time and can imitate one or two. Like a screenwriter like me, when the group performance is not enough, you have to go up yourself. Everything before is performed, don''t take it seriously. Like today On asions, I basically do nte. If I want toe, Ie with other people. I do nte to the table. " "But you are very professional in drawing cards." Tang Guo said seriously, "That trick seems to be an old gambler." Hua Yan exined: "There was a problem with a certain group before. The director asked me to make a handsome young character who likes gambling. At that time, I was okay. Ever. " It s not his pot. The director is too stingy to spare two group performances. If they are gone, let them go behind the scenes. The director pitted dad, no wonder he, he really does not like gambling. "She doesn''t seem to be in good condition. Should I go to the hospital first?" "Don''t worry, contact her for a few days and wait for her condition to stabilize before going." Tang Guo had already prepared where Ye Yuling lived. Hua Yan sent Tang Guo to the ce, and some puzzled asked: "I can''t figure it out. Legend has it that the employees of yourpany are talking about whether their boss, you, are doing charity." "I now think that you may be doing charity." Tang Guo wanted to say, really not. She will really make a lot of money in the future, and all she picks up is the future IP gangster. As long as these gangsters are all from her hands, then her money ising continuously? The big guys are all cultivated by her, and they have a good face when they say it. And that Kong En who steals the achievements of others, just waits to be bitten. "Her name is Ye Yuling, a small and well-knownic writer. Because of the storm of giarizing Kong En, coupled with the pressure of family, society, and school, this is only the case." Tang Guo looked at Ye Yuling who had been sitting on the sofa nkly: "After knowing her story, I think she can still rescue her." "It''s about copying Kong En again?" Huayan, even a fool, could feel something wrong. Chapter 3720: Injustice composer (20) Chapter 3720: Injusticeposer (20) Chapter 3720 Wrongly Composer (20) "It''s really strange, what is that Kong En doing, why are all industries copying her?" "Kong En, it is said that she is now a high school student and is now in her second year of high school. From the first year of high school onwards, she seems to be particrly outstanding. She is a popr Xianxia author, a well-knownic author, and a genius songwriter. Hearing Tang Guo talking about Kong En''s achievements like a few treasures, Hua Yan always felt a bit fake. The other party is a high school student, when studying in life is the most stressful time. Even serialized novels, even serializedics,ics are more novel, but it is more time-consuming. Not only that, but also aposer. "Shouldn''t her academic performance be good?" Hua Yan asked tentatively. Although he felt that Kong En''s situation was a bit different from what he guessed, he couldn''t help but ask this question, expecting this answer, otherwise What kind of demon is the other party? Tang Guo shook his head: "Her academic performance is very good, and the exams are all in the first grade." A mobile phone that can ess the Inte, it is really simple to search for the type of questions needed by Kong En. Besides, the test papers and question types of somerge-scale exams can be found on the Inte. It is not surprising that Kong En has the first and second grades. Although there will really be a pervert in the first grade of each test, Kong En is definitely not the kind of person. Before her rebirth, her grades are in the middle and lower sses. Even a peerless genius can''t make progress so fast. "Then she''s really amazing." Hua Yan didn''t know what to say. "You said, is there really the ability to steal someone''s brain in this world?" Kong En''s experience is too peculiar and has made Hua Yan doubtful. Because of this, after deciding to go back, he must move all the ideas and scripts in his mind to a private website to make a record. In case there is such a kind of ability to steal people''s brains, wouldn''t he also fall into such a giarism storm, when people are older than him, he can''t prove his innocence at all, and it is really called Tiantian should not . "I''ll go back first. Remember, you still owe me a meal. When you''re free, remember to call me to dinner." Hua Yan drew out his phone when he was talking. "Leave a phone number. I''m afraid you will be disappointed. " System: Obviously I want a phone number, but this seems to be a big deal from the host. This is fine, the two exchanged contact information as they wished, and they were still very bright. "Wait for time, I will call you." Tang Guo reported the phone number, and soon a strange number hit her mobile phone, she saved it. Seeing this, Hua Yan said goodbye to leave. After a while, Tang Guo arranged for Ye Yuling''s editor toe. This editor was dug by Tang Guo with money. This is the former editor of Ye Yuling. ording to Tang Guo, this editor always believed that Ye Yuling was innocent. After all, Ye Yuling was trained by her. She said that Ye Yuling giarized, she really didn''t believe it. Moreover, during the creation of the "Small Alley", she also discussed with her many times, it can be said that it waspleted with her escort. But in front of all the evidence, even if she thought that Ye Yuling was innocent, she could not prove that she could only watch Ye Yuling fall into such a storm, and the serialized "Small Alley" was taken off the website. "Boss, Yu Ling''s condition does not look very good, can she still create?" Chapter 3721: Injustice composer (21) Chapter 3721: Injusticeposer (21) Chapter 3721 Wrongly Composer (21) Wu Qing looked at Ye Yuling''s dumb look, her eyes were red, and she couldn''t help crying. Was this the brilliant, talented girl she had known? In the past, the other party discussed the plot with her, every time it was radiant, and the whole person was like the same light, where is it as dark as before. "Whether we can continue to create depends on whether we can wake her up." To wake up Ye Yuling, Tang Guo is certain. However, it takes a certain amount of time. "Wu Qing, now your task is to apany her here, wait for her to be awake, you have to tell her what you think, you are her most trusted and closest editor, as long as you believe her, affirm her, she It can definitely be revived. " "Boss, you can rest assured that I will do my best." Even if she didn''t have the huge sry from her boss, she was willing to do it. Once there was such a person who exuded light, she really couldn''t bear it. Tang Guo left themunity and returned to the car, where the driver drove towards the house. "Tongzi, what happened to the group?" [I still ca nt get in, but ording to the data analysis, it s fairly stable. The group should nt copse. As for when I can get in, I ca nt predict. "Okay, pay attention to the situation of the group at any time. Any news will inform me in time." Tang Guo said, "Who is the next target?" [The author of that epic fairy-tale novel, Bai Sheng. Bai Sheng was originally a high school student with poor grades, but he had a dream of writing since childhood. When I was in the second year of high school, I thought that I was really not a piece of material for reading. When someone else is in ss, he writes novels, all of which are tablet. At the beginning, he went to the Inte cafe on Friday and typed all the text. When it was serialized to almost 50,000 words, he saw more and more people. When it reached 100,000 words, I got a slightly better rmendation. I saw more people. I also received a lot of rewards. There was no charge. The monthly ie was tens of thousands, which stimted Bai Sheng s desire to create. . [It s just that people do nt want it. When Bai Sheng thought that he was about to walk towards a Kangzhuang Avenue, even if he did nt study, there was a way out. When he was just facing the shelves, he received a report that someone reported that he had giarized others. ] The system slowly stated Bai Sheng s experience, [the other party published it earlier than him, and the serial number was more than him, so this was already a real hammer copy, and the plot was very serious. The work was removed from the day, and The website recovers all manuscript fees. [Therefore, Bai Sheng has no hope at all, and his grades are not good. This incident had a great impact on him, and his family members were still fleshed out, and the school situation was also exposed. Because he was a scumbag, the school eventually persuaded him to drop out. After leaving school, Bai Sheng didn''t want to continue studying. After all, he didn''t think it was this material. At present, Bai Sheng was working as a waitress in a hotel and was barely able to eat mixed meals. "Find out his address, and we will find him tomorrow." The next day, Tang Guo went to see Ye Yuling first. Ye Yuling''s situation seems to have stabilized. Ye Yuling''s problem is much more serious than that of Ju Yu. He can''t be anxious and can only take it slowly. Subsequently, she went to the hotel where Bai Sheng worked. The hotel where Bai Sheng is located is a luxury hotel. Chapter 3722: Wrongly composed composer (22) Chapter 3722: Wronglyposedposer (22) Chapter 3722 Wrongly Composer (22) It might be that he was born a little handsome or handsome, so he worked as a doorman for the hotel and was responsible for driving the door and carrying luggage for the guests. But Bai Sheng''s situation is not as good as expected. The old staff of the hotel often bullied him with different ways. He was not originally a person willing to endure, but the situation in his family is not very good at present. His father was seriously ill, although it was not a fatal disease, but a disease without money. In order to live, he can only tolerate the bullying of his colleagues and the humiliation of the guests, and put his strictest to the minimum, and he is stealing. There are several door attendants. Often there are luxury cars parked at the door. Before Bai Sheng arrived, he was eagerly received by colleagues. After all, the guests who drive luxury cars are very generous and will give them a lot of tips. Like a taxi, customers who drive a car will not be so generous. The tip is at most five yuan and ten yuan. If you drive a sports car and bring a woman, then you are more generous, usually one hundred. If you are lucky, you may get hundreds. They like to receive the most, or the kind of explosive wealth, in front of women, like to face. In particr, they are often asked to help buy something, and the remaining money will be collected by themselves. Such guests, Bai Sheng also want to receive. But he is a neer, and the old employees are excluding him. Those guests whoe often do not know him well, and they are not allowed to receive them at all. asionally, there is a guest with strange potential who was also robbed by a colleague. Even if the guest was robbed, Bai Sheng could not resist. In the past two years, he has suffered many losses. A small person like him with no background and no power has suffered grievances. In addition to enduring, he can only endure. If he seeds, he can only be expelled. Father''s illness always requires money, and if he is expelled again, Bai Sheng can''t find a better ce to tip than here. To be a waiter in other industries, three or four thousand yuan a month is not enough to see my father. He also tried to do sales, but he was really not that piece of material, there was no way to make customers willing to buy his things. Because of his father''s illness, he could not afford to gamble, and he had no time to gamble. In his heart, he was also looking forward to being able to fly to the sky. But reality is often cruel, he has gradually let go of that unrealistic dream. Tang Guo came in a taxi, and also brought a suitcase with a lot of things in it, which was heavy. After all, she came to contact Bai Sheng, so she didn''t want another waiter to receive her. When the car stopped at the door of the hotel, she nced at the door of the hotel and found that the position of the door was waiting for many waiters. When Tang Guo came, she was quite sure that these people looked at her. The distance is a bit far away, and the ss at the entrance of the hotel is still slightly reflective, so the guests can hardly see the current faces of the waiters. When Bai Sheng saw another taxi ride, he understood that this was his job. Colleagues around him would never rob him. Generally, for guests whoe here by taxi, the tip is not to mention, and the luggage may be very bulky. But Bai Sheng didn''t dislike it at all. He didn''t have much toe to order such guests, even if there were three or five, even one. The so-called umtion of less is more. There are dozens or hundreds of such guests a day, and he also has a lot of ie. Chapter 3723: Injustice composer (23) Chapter 3723: Injusticeposer (23) Chapter 3723 Wrongly Composer (23) Those of his colleagues must have despised such a small amount of money, so no one robbed him. Therefore, when Tang Guo had just opened the car door, Bai Sheng had already reached the door and helped her open the door with a smile. "Miss, may I have any luggage?" Tang Guo got off the car and nodded: "Yes, in the trunk, do you want to call someone more, it''s a bit heavy." "It doesn''t matter, I have great strength, and I still have the strength to help Miss carry some luggage." Tang Guo nodded with a smile, no longer forced. She knew the situation. Even if Bai Sheng called someone, the other party mighte to help with the luggage because of the face of the hotel, but Bai Sheng would definitely be ridiculed afterwards. Bai Sheng took Tang Guo''s luggage from the trunk. It was really heavy, but he didn''tin at all. He has been working here for more than a year, and the luggage he has helped his guests is heavier than Tang Guo s luggage. In his opinion, it is already very good. Help the guest open the door and carry the luggage to get a tip. It''s better than all those tyrant guests, he didn''t have the opportunity to go up and receive them. Today Tang Guo brought an ordinary-looking, rtivelyrge suitcase, which was also worn in general. Except for being pretty, he was not a rich person at first sight. So, following Bai Sheng in, the group of waiters at the door was just a polite and polite smile, unlike the local tyrants who were particrly enthusiastic. Tang Guo didn''t mind those at all, and Bai Sheng led her in. Bai Sheng also asked, "Did thedy book a room or do you need to book now?" "Not booked." "Okay, then please go to the front desk to reserve a room." Bai Sheng took Tang Guo to the front desk, put the suitcase next to her, turned around and poured a ss of water to Tang Guo. While helping the formalities at the front desk, she looked at Bai Sheng, who was smiling. Through systematic investigation, she read all the information of Bai Sheng. This big boy who dropped out of school for two years was once an unruly person. An author who can write that epic fairytale novel must have a fairytale dream in his heart, as well as a reckless and untamed heart that will never be defeated and unwilling to be reconciled to the present situation. But now, she has seen everything happening in reality, and the oppression of fate has made the big boy put away all the sharp edges in herself. He polished himself seemingly smooth before he could survive in this world. She believes that if you give him a chance, he will be better than before. Creating his own work, with this experience, it must be better, deeper, more substitutable and more thought-provoking than the work in the original plot. "Miss Tang, your room is ready." "Okay, thank you." Bai Sheng took Tang Guo''s luggage and led her to the hotel room. From beginning to end, he was particrly serious, because this was his hard-won guest. After arriving at the room, Tang Guo opened the door and Bai Sheng put the luggage in. Tang Guo took a pile of money from the bag and handed it to Bai Sheng. Bai Sheng looked at the pile of money, and the whole person was a little ignorant. At this moment, his head was ringing, he actually received a low-key Miss Tyrant. Look at this Miss Tyrant, her body is ordinary, the jewelry is the same, the clothes are also the mostmon in the mall, and the bag is not a famous brand, but she just took out such a stack of money from the bag easily. With such a stack of money, he calcted it silently, and said there were three or four thousand. Chapter 3724: Injustice composer (24) Chapter 3724: Injusticeposer (24) Chapter 3724 Wrongly Composer (24) "Does Miss Tang need me to save you money?" "No, tip." Tang Guo felt Bai Sheng s psychological activity. I guess she did nt believe it. She handed it forward again: I m very satisfied with your service, and now I rarely meet your waiter so seriously It s yourborpensation. " "It''s too much." With so much money, I don''t know how many guests he will receive. For Bai Sheng, there are really many. Even if he was really short of money, he didn''t pick it up immediately. The society forced him to put away all his cutting edge. He was no longer the high school student who did not like studying two years ago and had a higher heart than the sky. He began to understand the world, there are many injustices, there are too many calls every day should not be called, the ground is not effective. I also understand that even if there is a pie in the sky, it is almost impossible to fall on him. He also understood that he wanted to live the life he wanted, relying on his own efforts, serious, and increase the chance of half at most. The other half is luck. If the time is bad, all the efforts will be lost. It''s just that if he doesn''t work hard, he can''t survive. He worked hard, at least he was able to pay his father''s medical expenses, and he could help his mother buy a new dress during the holidays. He tried to learn again, but he really wasn''t that material. He can read countless books, but he can''t cope with the exam at all, and many knowledge points can''t be learned at all. "Hold it, this is not much for me. I give you, it is your service, which makes me feel good. I have stayed in many big hotels, it is really difficult to meet you so sincerely. " With Tang Guo''s persuasion, Bai Sheng''s hands trembling slightly took over the cash: "Because Miss Tang is my hard-won guest, I will serve every guest I receive with care." "You are a bit different from other waiters." Bai Sheng showed a shy smile: "Because I need the job very much, I will give the guest the tip and give the best service possible to the guest." "This is not like a young man close to twenty years old." Bai Sheng only smiled, did not exin much. Ask Tang Guo if there is nothing needed, if not, he will go out first. After Bai Sheng went out, Tang Guo received a call from thepany. "Boss, good news, we have signed contracts with publishing houses in several countries overseas, and we have also signed cooperation contracts with other publishing houses on both sides of the strait." Boss, that''s all money, don''t you really feel bad? "well done." "Boss, when will youe back? Didn''t you say go out and find Maxima? Did Maxima find it?" "I found it, I can''t bring them back for a while, and after a while, they will shine." None of her irvoyants can becking. Anything stared by Kong En, she will have it! They are all cash cows. She got them back and worked for her to make money. System: Poof, then they should thank the host for it. If there is no host, then it will be done by Kong En, fearing that there will be no chance of turning over for life. At present, Tang Guo has opened up many markets. The reason for opening these markets is that she mainly wants to dig a hole for Kong En. For example, literary works, if published in advance, Kong En will give up copying this one, then she will not be able to Yin Kong En. Chapter 3725: Wrongly composed composer (25) Chapter 3725: Wronglyposedposer (25) Chapter 3725 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (25) If all the works, let them exist on a private website, it seems a bit difficult. If she first let those who were targeted by Kong En, first published a traditional serial, or first directly out of the entity, either first of theics, or an overseas version. In this case, Kong En must be unable to find out. Fortunately, in the literary works, Kong En did not copy a few people. In terms of novels, only Bai Sheng and another military author were moved. In theics, I moved all of Yu Yu and Ye Yuling. Kong En is still clever. She feels that if the work she copied is tooplicated and the style is changeable, it will easily cause people to doubt. Just copying a few people is not so easy to cause suspicion. Therefore, she copied every industry, and who could take her? How could she take the time to publish these. Let''s say that Bai Sheng got a huge tip. He didn''t want to be seen, so he was very low-key. But such arge pile of money is still visible. The waiters outside knew that this was the tip given by Tang Guo, and could not help but ridicule Bai Sheng for **** luck and the like. When Tang Guo went out shopping the next day, the hotel''s wait staff had two special passions to greet her. Tang Guo found that Bai Sheng was standing in his original position and failed toe over again, most of whom were squeezed out by his colleagues. She nodded at Bai Sheng and went out. Since these waiters wanted to get credit, she asked them to grab enough. At noon, Tang Guo came back, and it was not Bai Sheng who really came to receive her, or the two in the morning. He spoke attentively to her and asked her what she needed to take. In their view, Tang Guo went shopping and bought at most bags and jewellery. It was impossible to buy anything heavy. But Tang Guo took off his sunsses and said to them: "There is a luggage in the trunk, you help me into the room." System: Focus on the point, the host used a "lift" word, it means that things are heavy. The two of them hurried to get their luggage. As a result, they lost their boss''s energy and did not move things. The forehead was all cold sweat. "Isn''t it a bit heavy?" Tang Guoshan asked empathically, "Go and ask some people toe and move." As ast resort, the waitress was able to call two more people, but the result was still unable to move. Tang Guo saw that they were tired, and took the money from the wallet. Each person paid ten yuan: "You go to call the guy. It was the luggage he helped me move yesterday. I think he has a lot of energy." The waiters who held ten dors finally only gave up and looked at Bai Sheng with a grudge. Tang Guo was not afraid of the trouble of finding Bai Sheng, and he said it first. Anyway, Bai Sheng is a thousand-mile horse, she is about to decide. When she checked out, it was when Bai Sheng signed the contract with herpany. How could these people find Bai Sheng so rare? Before Bai Sheng came, Tang found a small ck stone from a side bag of the suitcase and put it into the system space. The luggage is a bit heavy, but not as heavy as it can''t be lifted. She couldn''t lift it because she put a piece of ck stone. Don''t look at the size of a thumb, but it can crush people. Bai Sheng took the luggage out easily, which was a bit strange, it didn''t seem to be too heavy either. Could it be that these people really regarded themselves as brothers and sons, and their strength has degraded to that degree. Without much thought, he helped Tang Guo return his luggage to the hotel room. Chapter 3726: Injustice composer (26) Chapter 3726: Injusticeposer (26) Chapter 3726 Wrongly Composer (26) This time, Tang Guo gave Bai Sheng a pile of money. Bai Sheng tweeted: "Miss Tang has given a lot yesterday, enough for you to stay in the hotel for all tips. Miss Tang can give me any instructions, I can''t ask for it anymore." "Hold it, and see your eyes." After all, it is her future Maxima, who worked for her to make money, what is the tip now? In the future, Bai Sheng''s work has an IP copyright of tens of billions and billions, and then is adapted into a movie. The box office times are billions, not to mention some surroundings. This is simply a cash cow. Bai Sheng looked a little ufortable in Tang Guo''s eyes. He was very sure that the localdy was definitely not in love with him. This look seemed to be looking at a peerless baby. This idea made him a little cry. "Tomorrow I''m going out to buy something. No one will help me carry things. Can the waiter at your hotel go out with me? Yes, I''m talking about you." "Yes, but you need tomunicate with the hotel first." "Okay, let me talk about my request. You will go out with me in the next few days." The next day, Tang Guo took Bai Sheng out. Bai Sheng felt the gaze from his colleagues, but he did not care, anyway, he was excluded from the habit. Now all he needs to do is to help the localdy do good deeds. Maybe God looked at him for two years, and was willing to let him be lucky. Helping Miss Tyrant to do things for a few days, my father''s medical expenses this month are basicallycking, and I can improve the food for my family and buy a new dress for my mother. Thinking of this, Bai Sheng couldn''t helpughing. Tang Guo took Bai Sheng to a small town, just like someone who really came to travel in this city. But halfway through the town, she met Hua Yan. "What a coincidence." Hua Yan''s eyes fell on Bai Sheng. Seeing Bai Sheng saw Tang Guo''s more respectful gaze, a little loose, this Bai Sheng, at first nce, was a little fart boy, not yet twenty years old. , It should not be the type she likes. He didn''t follow Tang Guo deliberately, but the director had asked a question about the script before and let him take a look. In fact, a big star thinks that his lines are a little bit short, and wants to add some points. This kind of thing is much more talkative. If it does not affect the script too much, it can be added to him. If he ca nt add it, he wo nt add it and let the director figure out how to make the story. After discussing the script, he came out of the hotel and saw Bai Sheng and Tang Guo taking a taxi together. Then he just couldn''t hold back and followed. "Small flowers, you are also visiting the ancient town, haven''t you been busytely?" Tang Guo looked at Hua Yan''s eyes. "Dark circles didn''t seem to dissipate. I must have stayed upte at night." "I was thinking about the script every day. I just discussed some situations with the director about the new script. There is a big star who has to add some drama to himself, and feels that his lines are not enough." "The big star said to increase, you increase it?" "The screenwriter has no human rights, you should know? Actually, it''s not that. The big star also invested a lot of money, just to add some lines to himself. The other party''s acting is also good. " He has seen too many big-name actors, and he wants to add dramas at random, and he will not take these small screenwriters into his eyes. Chapter 3727: Injustice composer (27) Chapter 3727: Injusticeposer (27) Chapter 3727 Wrongly Composer (27) "I don''t know who this is?" Hua Yan finally shifted the topic to Bai Sheng. "Is your brother? Very handsome." Hua Yan''s unsatisfactory praise, seeing Bai Sheng is so a little unpleasant. Bai Sheng is now a very discerning young man, and quickly said: "I am a waitress in the hotel, who runs errands for Miss Tang." "Oh, so," Hua Yan sees Bai Sheng''s big bags and small bags. There is no ambiguity between the two. He must be in his heart and said to Tang Guo, "It''s almost noon. Youst promised me to invite me to dinner Did you forget? " "No, then now." They found a good restaurant. Bai Sheng initially refused. After all, he was an errand. Hua Yan observed along the way, and found that this guy did not have a skewed mind, and tried to move him to make him very satisfied: "Let s eat together, otherwise we will not befortable." Bai Sheng suddenly felt that, in this world, whether rich or poor, there are good people and bad people. Those with money and those without money can look down on others and respect others. He was a little touched suddenly, because he hadn''t received such respect in such a long time. After lunch, Tang Guo made an appointment to drink afternoon tea. While drinking tea, she turned on her cell phone and read a novel. "Are you also reading this novel?" Hua Yan asked. Before that, taking advantage of Bai Sheng''s failure to pay attention, Tang Guo asked him to do a favor, and then he realized why Tang Guo wanted Bai Sheng to follow her. It turned out that Bai Sheng was once a novel writer, because he was caught in the giarism of Kong En, so he entered this situation. Tang Guo nodded: "Yeah, are you watching?" "I m watching, I m still in her fan base. What surprised me is that the author of this novel turned out to be a girl. Such a huge worldview belongs to the pride of Xianxia. from." After hearing this, Bai Sheng couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo''s mobile phone and saw the cover of the novel. At that moment, his face was white. It can be said that the beginning of his dream is this novel. But the beginning of his nightmare in life is also this novel. Obviously, he didn''t copy it. Every word was written on the book with a neutral pen. He didn''t type it one by one until Friday and passed it on. However, the other party''s release was really earlier than him. If he was nt sure, and he had nt read the other party s writing, he might suspect that he copied the other party s work subconsciously. But he can be sure that every word of his own belongs to him. However, no one will believe. Thinking of the grievances at that time, Bai Sheng couldn''t hold back, and his eyes turned red. Life did not crush him, but at this moment, he copsed. This was his dream, but now he can''t afford the pen anymore and has no chance to start again. His father''s illness was unbearable and there was no time for him to create works. What he needs is money, earn as much money as possible, and a stable ie to be able to maintain the current life. "What''s wrong with you?" Of course Tang Guo couldn''t help crying when he saw Bai Sheng. Perhaps as a boy, he finally choked back all the tears. "I see you have been staring at my phone, have you also read this novel?" Bai Sheng shook his head: "I ... I haven''t seen it." Chapter 3728: Injustice composer (28) Chapter 3728: Injusticeposer (28) Chapter 3728 Wrongly Composer (28) Although I haven''t seen it, many of the plots are in his mind. He has imagined countless times, the plot behind the novel, but he never had the courage to write it word by word. He had done this before and was seen, and the other party asked him: "You really like this novel, he wrote it down word by word. It is not a masterpiece, and it takes such effort." No one knows, of course, how ufortable it is when I hear this sentence. In front of the evidence and the facts before him, no one will understand his bitterness. At this time, Hua Yan continued to shift the topic: "How is Ye Yuling?" "Wu Qing has taken good care of her and has spoken now. It should be a while before she can pick up the brush again and draw a better work." "That''s good," Hua Yan sighed. "That thing hit her too much. Why do you believe so surely that all the works she drew were made by yourself, instead of copying the man named Kong? Yeah? " Tang Guo said with a smile: "In light of what happened to me, I guessed it at first, and then I identally knew about it, so I asked someone to inquire about Ye Yuling''s situation. During the creation of theics, Ye Yuling discussed with her a lot. Later, I also heard about other things before I realized that the cartoon of "The Little Alley" was a fusion of her own story. " "Such ..." Hua Yan epted the speech while observing that Bai Sheng had stabilized his emotions and was attracted by the story they were discussing. After all, the name of Kong En, Bai Sheng should not be too strange. "Do you know how the name" Small Alley "came about?" Tang Guo asked Hua Yan, of course, to attract Bai Sheng, a thousand-mile horse, of course she was fully prepared. Hua Yan was curious and asked in a very cooperative way: "Why? I really didn''t understand this, but I think it should have something to do with her own story. Behind every depressed author must have experienced something unusual. Able to create works that allow people to substitute and think deeply. " "It''s a screenwriter. You guessed it. The name" The Little Alley ics is indeed based on her own. Ye Yuling''s mother died in elementary school and she had a stepmother. When there is no younger brother, she can still have her own room. In junior high school, the house changed into a new house, one room and two halls, her stepmother and father, one her brother, and the ce where she lived was just a small space separated from the living room, long and narrow, It s like a dark alley. " "Because of childhood encounters and family misfortune, theics that were created always give people a feeling of depression." Tang Guo continued, "but then I saw all of her works, only to find and people imagine It''s still a little different. In her depression cartoon, even though the protagonist is very tragic, even if the ending is not good, the protagonist has never given up on pursuing hope, even to death. " "I hope she can cheer up earlier and can create better works. With you as a good boss, she will be able to seed." Hua Yan continued, saying this is his sincere blessing. As a screenwriter, he certainly knows It is not easy to create, and the thief who hates the fruit most is really hateful, and there is no way to stop it. Chapter 3729: Injustice composer (29) Chapter 3729: Injusticeposer (29) Chapter 3729 Wrongly Composer (29) "By the way, do you still write lyrics andposing music in the future?" Hua Yan continued to change the subject and led to Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded and shook his head again: "With the current storm, I''m afraid I can''t do this for the time being, but as soon as I am inspired, I will save the work to a private website. Even if I write songs, no singer dares Sing, who dares to sing a song with giarism? " "However, you didn''t copy anyone." Hua Yan said with certainty, "I have listened to all the songs you wrote before. The lyrics andposition are all your own. The style is consistent, especially the one that is caught in the giarism storm. It contains so much content, it doesn''t seem to be written by an ordinary high school student. You have been able to create this song, have you gone to many ces? " "As you guessed it, in order topose this song, I went to many ces, there are beautiful, not beautiful, and I have heard many local special music, and finally there is this song." "However, in the memory on the Inte, Kong En just released it before me. I have no other record to prove, only to recognize the nt." Hearing this, Bai Sheng felt a trace of resentment in his heart. He believed that the manga author in Tang Guo''s mouth must not have stolen someone else''s work. He also believed that Tang Guo certainly did not copy Kong En. Because their encounters were almost exactly the same, they were all released by Kong Enxian, but they had no reason to say, and they were attacked by the entirework. The point that was clearly hidden in the heart was not reconciled. At this moment, suddenly came out suddenly, so that Bai Sheng''s eyes could not help bing a bit fierce, that kind of strong dissatisfaction, Bai Sheng only felt his body It''s about to burst. "White Saint?" Tang Guo then called Bai Sheng again. Bai Shenghong looked at Tang Guo with his eyes closed and said, "Miss Tang, I believe you are framed." "what happened?" "Mr. Tang may not believe it, and I am also one of the framed. If it is not to meet Miss Tang, maybe I will bury this secret in my life. Now that I have found simr people, I want to share my story. " This matter was suppressed in my heart for two full years. Over the past two years, he has had a hard time every day. He didn''t dare to watch any works, but he was afraid that remembering the dark period would make him unable to support him. "Okay, you say." Bai Sheng is willing to speak, indicating that the Maxima is hers. Hua Yan saw Tang Guo''s happy look and couldn''t help but smile. However, I have to admit that her method of resonating is really easy to make people feelfortable with. Bai Sheng and Ye Yuling are different. It is impossible to go up and say their purpose. The other party may doubt that she is joking and there is no way to arouse his inner fighting spirit. After all, this young man has slowly smoothed himself. A person whose inner heart is smoothed can''t stimte the desire to create. Bai Sheng slowly told his story, seeing Tang Guo and Hua Yan listening attentively, deeply moved in his heart. He feels that he has finally found two people who are willing to believe in him. No one can understand this mood. It was particrly like, in the dark night, I suddenly saw a shiny star. The star also said to him that the light was bright for him. At this time, a strong unyielding rise in his heart, the kind of young man''s sharp edge, once again appeared on his body. Chapter 3730: Injustice composer (30) Chapter 3730: Injusticeposer (30) Chapter 3730 Wrongly Composer (30) He is not reconciled, he is not so fateful, he wants to work hard, change the predicament and get his own. That is not wealth, but his hard work. Wealth is not there, and there are many opportunities to regain it, but the effort is taken away by people, which is almost his life. After listening to Bai Sheng''s words, Tang Guo asked: "Bai Sheng, do you still want to continue your creative dream?" Bai Sheng froze for a moment: "I want to dream, but reality doesn''t allow me to think. I have grown up and I have to carry this family. There is no extra time for me to fulfill my dream. I can''t give Dad any more Mom Tian chaos, because of thest cyber attack, my dad was mad, and now needs a lot of money to treat the disease every month. My mom had to fire her because of that, and now I can only do some handyman work, I do nt want to Make her so hard. " "Although I really want to fulfill my dreams, before chasing my dreams, I have to eat and earn money to treat my dad." Those who can say this do not know how much bitterness and frustration they have experienced, and Hua Yan did not intervene. He has always known that many people in this world are very unsatisfied, not like he was born with a golden key. Because he is a screenwriter, the scripts written many times need to be close to reality, which is also his dream. Therefore, he often goes around in some corners to watch the lives of others. The ce where he goes the most is the hospital. In that ce, he can really see the life of all kinds, making his story more attractive. "Bai Sheng, I think you are a talent. I want to sign you. Are you interested? I can prepay your manuscript fee. When the timees for your manuscript to make money, I will deduct the prepaid money." Bai Sheng is a bit ignorant, isn''t he talking about dreams? Why did you mention signing up again? "I am the boss of a culturalpany and currently have a website under it, mainly for novels andics." As for the film and television section, Tang Guo does not intend to be involved. Too monopolizing is not good for all walks of life and is not conducive to social development. She did not reallye to be a businessman, but to change her, and the fate of these people. "In case my future manuscript fees are not so much money, wouldn''t you lose money?" "My vision has always been very good, and I have opened up the conditions. If you are a young boy, you can''t do it. If you miss the opportunity today, you will have no chance in the future. "Miss Tang, are you really willing to prepay my manuscript fee?" Bai Sheng couldn''t help but ask, after all, this money is rted to his father''s life. "I know your father is seriously ill now, at least 6,000 yuan per month, right?" "Yes, as long as there are 6,000 yuan, let my dad continue to take medicine, I will do it." Intuition told Bai Sheng, this is hisst chance, if you missed it, there is no way to turn over in this life. However, in the face of dreams, his father''s life is the most important. If the two can only choose one, he chooses his father. "Okay, we will go to the hospital now to help your father pay the medical expenses for the first ten years. In addition, I will pay you 3,000 yuan per month for living expenses. These are not for you, and each is calcted in the ount book. Go on, wait for you to make moneyter and deduct it from inside. I will let people negotiate a contract, in ck and white, you can rest assured, I am also relieved, how? " Chapter 3731: Injustice composer (31) Chapter 3731: Injusticeposer (31) Chapter 3731 Wrongly Composer (31) "I''m doing it!" Bai Shengughed, and there was a little tear in his eyes. "Miss Tang said so. I have no reason to refuse. I won''t let you down." He bowed to Tang Guo and Hua Yan: "Miss Tang, Brother Hua, thank you for what you said today. I know that you must have told me on purpose. You already know who I am, right?" "It''s worthy of storytelling, and Lenovo has such a strong ability." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Sister Tang will be called in the future, Miss Tang''s Miss Tang''s, it sounds strange." "Well, Sister Tang." "Let s go, let s go to the hospital first, so you can feel at ease." This time, Bai Sheng was very simple. He took Tang Guo to the hospital and saw Tang Guo paid his father''s medical expenses for ten years. The stone in his heart fell heavily. When he walked out of the hospital, he had a strong ambition in his heart. From today, he was born again. Sister Tang is his Bole, and she must not be disappointed. Bai Sheng moved quickly and resigned that day. Tang Guo also specially arranged for him to live in the same building where Ye Yuling lived. All are her cash cows, and the treatment is definitely superior. Suddenly, the three capable people who created the big IP, she felt that she had reached the peak of her life. System: Is nt it always at the pinnacle of life? Bai Sheng told his family that he had to find a new job, including food and shelter, but in another city, he needed to go there. He also said that he woulde back when he has time. In this regard, Bai Sheng lived in the house arranged by Tang Guo and began to conceive his own work. At present, the Xianxia novel has been serialized to four million words. For the time being, there is no way to get the novel back. Tang Guo asked Bai Sheng to conceive the next one and write all the manuscripts as soon as possible. "Kong En is still serializing that novel. ording to the current development, it may be about six million children. So, you still have a lot of time to create. You must apply for the author number and write the works, and save them in it. In addition, I may decide to let you serialize the entity first, and when the timees, I will consider the simplifiedwork serialization and theics around. This process will be slow. Bai Sheng didn''t quite understand why he had to do this, but he didn''t seem to lose money, and he had no opinion. As long as the signature is him, he is particrly happy. Tang Guo knew that Bai Sheng''s second work was no less than the first, and it was much more mature than the first. It should be said that Bai Sheng is simply a genius, one is better than one, and every time is the peak. At this point, Bai Sheng began to create. There is also a painting of his favorite works by Tang Yu. Tang Guo also asked thepany to help him develop the cross-strait version. To serialize there, just change the text to traditional. Ye Yuling''s condition is getting better and better, and he has started to take a pen. Seeing everything is booming, Tang Guo was particrly happy. "Thest one left, the author of the military novel." [The host, people have nt started writing yet, it s been several years, and they have just returned from military service. They have packed a lot of fish ponds to raise fish and are ready to do a big job. "I remember that in the plot, he would lose all his money, and he would eventually be a security guard." [It seems yeah. The system is a little embarrassed to say that the veteran is not a piece of business at all. Baoyutang lost half of it, and was deceived by half. The result is that there is no money, and he has to be a security guard. . Chapter 3732: Injustice composer (32) Chapter 3732: Injusticeposer (32) Chapter 3732 Wrongly Composer (32) It was during his time as a security guard that he began to write military novels and became famous as soon as he wrote them. "This is not important, Tongzi. From today, you will send him a small advertisement of ourpany, and let him take a pen to create and submit to mypany." Because of the veterans and Bai Sheng, Tang Guo decided to run a physical magazine. In order to let Kong En get involved, she really worked hard. Running a physical magazine and receiving some mature serial articles is all about arranging a ce for veterans'' military novels. Under normal circumstances, such mature magazines,izens and students are not too interested. After all, there are so many physical magazines, and there is no guarantee that everyone has read them. She decided that the first part of the veteran''s book was serialized on chores. In this single step, Kong En dare to copy the meeting, it is definitely enough for her to drink a pot. The main reason is that although there are many online novel stations, they have not yet reached the level of poprization for everyone. The physical audience is okay. Tang Guo said he would do it, and immediately asked people to go through the procedures. A veteran walking on the edge of a fish pond suddenly found an advertisement popping out of his mobile phone. He didn''t pay attention to it at first. Later, he clicked in and read the novel in it. A monthter, he went shopping, and they gave him a magazine. He brought it back and turned it over, and found that the publishing house of this magazine seemed a bit familiar, so he flipped out his phone and found the URL that he had saved before. It was really apany. At the back of the magazine, there is also the way of submission. So, at a certainte night, a veteran with a creative dream couldn''t help but open hisputer that only used to watch TV, cracked and started typing, and started creating works several years in advance. After another half a month, Tang Guo received the news from the system: [The host is big, the veterans came to contribute. "Okay, please make arrangements. Let them serialize the manuscript of the veteran in the next issue, email him by the way, let him leave an address, and mail him some magazines back then." [Okay, the host is big. ] The system remembered something, and said happily, [The host is big, and the time is running out, the veteran is about to go bankrupt. In a few days, when he was young, he wille to cheat his money, and then order a wife, as It''s going to run. "It doesn''t matter, he will be better in the future. Even if the world abandons him, the dream station will always be his home. What kind of fish pond, what kind of business, it is a waste of talent. He should be a big yer in the history of literature. Just shine. " System: Bye, just listen to you. However, the host is quite right, the veterans are suitable for this job and eat this bowl of rice. The host isrge, and it really is the Bole of many people in this world. Take a look at this piece of irvoyant horse, if there is no host, their life will definitely be less. It''s been some time before Kong En steals a costume designer. To say that the creators such as Bai Sheng, the reason why they are able to ignite a fire is, of course, the outbreak of the Inte. So, all she has to wait for now is the era of Inte explosion. There was a clothingpany in her house, so Tang Guo called back and told her father Tang that she was interested in thatpany. "Does Xiaoguo like thispany? I think you are doing the same with the literature website. I didn''t expect it to be done. It''s beyond our expectations." Chapter 3733: Injustice composer (33) Chapter 3733: Injusticeposer (33) Chapter 3733 The Wrongly Composer (33) "Okay, since you want to control that clothingpany, it''s up to you." As long as the daughter likes them, they will give. The main reason is that their daughter is capable and powerful, and will certainly not y bad with thatpany. "Tongzi, help me stare at the designer." [Host, do nt worry, people are still high school students. This year''s college entrance examination, and four years after the college entrance examination, is the time to graduate. Kong En will not be involved in this industry for a while. A monthter, military novels written by veterans have begun to be serialized in "Dream Building", and once serialized, it has attracted many readers. The magazine "Dream Building" is new only in recent months. I didn''t expect people to take the boutique route. As soon as they appeared, they attracted a wave of readers who like to buy magazines. Most of these readers are adults, even those over 40 or 50 years old. That''s why, the name of this magazine is called "Making Dreams". The main reason is that the narrative style is mature, part of the story is close to reality, and the other part is full of legends, which is very popr. The first serial issue of the veteran''s military novel has attracted many people. They felt that the details written in him were very realistic, and it looked as if they were immersive in the future. When the veteran received the first manuscript fee and the magazine, he was about to go bankrupt in the fish pond, sent a small loan to run away, and the miserable life of his fiancee retiring. He was discouraged, and after seeing thousands of additional manuscript fees in his ount, he was full of confidence and continued to choose to create. But in order not to worry his parents, he went to work for the security guard, mainly because there was nothing to do and did not dy his writing. While working, without dying his dream, it is simply the most perfect decision in his life. With more and more readers, Tang Guo also officially sent people to sign with the veterans. There is no problem on the veteran side, Tang Guo turned his attention to Zhiyu here again. Chi Yu''sics have been serialized on both sides of the strait and are very popr. After all, this is a truly out-of-circle work, and it will definitely be liked by girls from both sides of the strait. Tang Guo let the system screen on the Inte. At present, the works serialized by Ju Yu on both sides of the Strait have no trace on the Inte. That Kong En, it is estimated that it will only be used when imitating it. After adjusting for so much time, when Tang Guo went to see Ye Yuling again, she smiled at Tang Guo. "Can I really sign a contract with Zhumeng Xiaozhan?" Ye Yuling asked hesitantly. The brush is her hope, dream and life. Without her paintbrush, her world would have no glory. "Of course, I think you are a personal talent, and will help me make a lot of money in the future." Tang Guo said seriously, but he was a bit crying. "I want to continue to drawics, so I want to sign." Ye Yuling''s voice is very gentle, and the voice is rtively quiet, like a delicate flower, like a gust of wind, a drop of rain, will destroy her, "Thank you for believing Me, I will definitely create the best work. " "Okay, I''m waiting for your work." Serializing aic work may be months, years, or decades. At present, Kong En is still serializing the "Spring Day" of Ju Yu, and it will take a lot of time to the end. Theter works created by Zhiyu continue her original style, the healing department, which makes peopleugh involuntarily after watching it once. Chapter 3734: Injustice composer (34) Chapter 3734: Injusticeposer (34) Chapter 3734 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (34) Tang Guo also specifically looked at the character of the plot in the original plot, which is more plump, and there are more additional characters. Tang Guo was not surprised at all. Because a person experiences different things, even if he creates his original work again, there will be various changes. But she can say with certainty that Zhi Yu''s works are better and more soulful than the original plot. In fact, there are still certain ws in Zhi Yu''s early works. After all, he is rtively young. But after all this, the works created by Zhiyu have been sublimated qualitatively. In the same way, Bai Sheng''s is the same. The second fairy novel created by Bai Sheng is also included in the plot. Afterparing the two, Tang Guo discovered that Bai Sheng''s works are very different now. The biggest change, that is, personality and personality, perhaps Bai Sheng s two years of experience, gave him the skills to write the character s heart. The created character, even a small character, has its own unique style and is useful. And the protagonist''s experience of suffering has be more tortuous. There are also fewer, irrelevant plots. The figures have also increased or decreased. Anyway, the current work is more perfect because of those two years of experience. Because he had a physical magazine, Tang Guo let Bai Sheng''s works be serialized in the real magazine. After all, there are many words in the whole article. Even if the magazine is serialized, it will not be able to serialize many words in a few years, and it will not affect anything when it is moved to the Inte. In ck and white, to see who can steal his work. When the Inte erupted, the number of words in Bai Sheng''s work might not have been serialized yet. At that time, part of Bai Sheng''s work in the magazine "Dream Building", I was afraid that it would be out of print and could not be bought. Bai Sheng couldn''t figure out why Tang Guo asked him to serialize it in the magazine, but it didn''t matter at all. The important thing is that he has a manuscript fee. Although it is not much, he still has no problem in maintaining his life. As the poprity of his works became higher and higher, he received more and more manuscript fees. "I did this in a meaningful way. Don''t worry. I will let you publish your book in the future and serialize it on the Inte. It is possible to make a TV series in the future." "Sister Tang, I''m not in a hurry. I''m excited. By the way, there is nothing like my work on the Inte right now?" Bai Sheng asked with some fear. Tang Guo shook his head: "Rx, no, even if there is, it must beter than you." Kong En is still copying the first one, and he has no time to steal it. When Kong En started to move, it was also when she fell into disrepute. After everything is on the right track, Tang Guo did not specifically dig the authors of other tforms. After all, bnce and harmonious development are the best for an industry. She is not a real businessman, just get her irvoyant. Next, she began to call through various mobile phone channels, of course, this is very expensive. Whether it''s advertising or channeling, it''s almost the same as burning money. But she knows that the Inte explosion will being soon, and the current money will soon be able to make money back in that time. "She is copying your song again." Hua Yan oftenes to Tang Guo. Although Tang Guo will not release the song, he will write it and sing it himself. Many times, Hua Yan came to her and saw her work. Chapter 3735: Injustice composer (35) Chapter 3735: Injusticeposer (35) Chapter 3735 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (35) These works are earlier than Kong En''s. So he was sure that Kong En was definitely a thief. Even if it hits inspiration again, it is impossible that every song is exactly the same? He was not used to Kong En''s arrogance. He took other people''s things and mixed them up, and framed the original author to steal other people''s fruits. Seeing Tang Guo has always been asking about this matter, he especially wanted to find a hacker, hacked Tang Guo s private website, and published all the recorded songs in it, so that theizens could have a good look at who the giarism is. dog. "Don''t worry, when I shoot, I will make her never turn." Hua Yan was a little helpless: "I really don''t know what you want to do, which makes me particrly curious." Although curious, he did not follow up and did not listen to the secrets of others. It was the best respect for a person. Time hastily passed, and Kong En at this time is already in his freshman year. The serialization of "Spring Day" is basically over. Because of the spring fire, Kong En also held a fan meeting somewhere. On this day, countless fans came to meet the fans of Kong En with excitement. Kong En looks pure and beautiful, not only has fans but also reporters. After all, Kong En is really a perfect person from small to big in their eyes. As for her mediocre years, she had been obscured by all the brilliance of her body. They could only see her shining like a gem. On the scene, Kong En responded very patiently to the fans, signed them, and took a group photo. At this time, an interview was ushered in by a reporter: "En, please, under what circumstances did you create a healing cartoon like" Spring Day "? When creating this cartoon, were you happy or sad What about it? " It is worth mentioning that Zhiyu, the author of "Spring Day", has never been interviewed by reporters, and has never told anyone about his own experience. Therefore, even if she works one after another, no one can understand her inner world. There is no way to share the inner world of Ju Yu with the fans. Therefore, no one can imagine that Yu Yu''s heart would be suppressed, sad, and hesitant. At this time, Kong En replied: "Of course it was because I lived in a happy family since I was a child, that made me create such a healing work. When creating this work, I was always happy in my heart, I just want to bring everyone a happy, joyful world where everyone can see the sun. " "Wow, we are so gentle." The fans cheered. The reporter asked again: "Remember before this" Spring Day ", Enn alsopleted a" Small Alley ", which was very popr, and some people even copied this work. Fortunately, everyone''s eyes are sharp. , Did not let us be wronged. Moreover, the style of "The Little Alley" ispletely different from that of this part. After reading it, many people said that it was uneptable. It was simply depression. Then I am very curious. How exactly did Enn produce two works with such different styles? Among them, do you know any special stories and experiences? " This is not only the reporter''s curiosity, but also the majority of Kong En fans. Yeah, the two styles really have a big gap, and the style of the paintings is very great. Kong En still kept smiling: "I created" Spring Day "because I am very happy. In addition, I want to say that creation is priceless, so I hope some people can cherish their feathers." Chapter 3736: Injustice composer (36) Chapter 3736: Injusticeposer (36) Chapter 3736 Wrongly Composer (36) "I created" The Alley "because I saw that the people in this world are not all happy, and there are many people''s lives that are gloomy. Because of some things I saw before, there is the" Alley " works." The interview continued, but Kong En did not know that there were several people standing outside the fan circle. "Are you two all right?" Tang Guo nced at Ye Yuling and Zhiyu. "Don''t you feel that her work has been misinterpreted by her, and I feel sad?" Zhiyu pursed her lips lightly: "I can be sure that she didn''t hit her brain, she copied me." If it turned out that she was not so sure, Kong En''s exnation made her 100% sure. There are a lot of cautions in thatic, which she secretly hid inside. If you look at it once, you can only look at the surface. If you look at it again, you will see more information. Of course, it is also possible that after reading countless times, no one found the small things hidden in her. "I''m not angry anymore." Ye Yuling smiled freely. "Like Zhiyu, I''m sure she copied me. She didn''t know the meaning of our work at all. Now I am relieved. " "It seems that your mentality is much better than that in my phenomenon. No wonder your two works are so popr overseas. Wait for you two, and there will be a good show right away." Zhiyu still has heavy Qi Liuhai, and now she is also a high school student. However, she kept this hairstyle just to prevent people from deliberately focusing on her. She only likes to silently stay in the quietest ce andplete heric book world. "Sister Guoguo, what is the good show?" Zhiyu''s eyeballs are like grapes, and they are full of aura. "Can you tell me in advance?" Tang Guo refused: "No." "This way ..." Zhiyu was a little lost, and made a very pitiful expression, Tang Guo ignored it. She also nced at her: "Draw yours well, knowing so much to do, and knowing that it will be a surprise when timees." "It''s a surprise to know in advance." Zhiyu quibble, but didn''t ask again if he saw Tang Guo. At this time, Ye Yuling pulled Tang Guo: "Sister Tang, Huage is here to find you." After that, there was a narrow smile. "Then go back by yourself?" Tang Guo asked. After confirming, she walked to the car with flowers. Looking at Tang Guo''s back, Ye Yuling remembered the scene when he was brought into the casino. In fact, she was not really stupid, but her life was hopeless, and her rtives were taken to the psychiatric hospital. As long as they did not pick her up, she could only stay in it forever. Her father was a drunkard gambler andpletely took over the money she earned in those years before she lost all her will. When she was sent to the casino, she was even more desperate in her heart, but she didn''t expect it to be a turning point in her life. It turned out that she thought the gloomy life could be so glorious. "What do you think is the surprise that Sister Guo Guo said?" Zhi Yu still has this indifferent face, but her eyes are full of curiosity, "I really want to know." Ye Yuling photographed the head of Yuyu, and whispered, "Do you think you think, I don''t want to? The secret that Tang Sister wants to hide, can''t be asked by Brother Hua, can we both ask?" "I think Brother Hua asked, but if I ask, I will definitely not tell us." Zhiyu reached his conclusion. Chapter 3737: Injustice composer (37) Chapter 3737: Injusticeposer (37) Chapter 3737 Wrongly Composer (37) Zhiyu continued: "Brother Hua will not tell us that he only listens to Sister Guoguo alone." "You know it, just take the path of Brother Hua. Let''s wait. Anyway, that day will surely be known." "I heard that someone hase to buy the copyright of yourics and intends to make anime." Zhi Yu said, "You are so powerful." Ye Yuling: "You are not bad, so many years younger than me. It is said that Sister Tang said that someone is also asking about your copyright in animation." When Ju Yu heard it, his eyes lit up: "If it can be sold, then I will send it, and I will be truly financially free." "Fortunately, Sister Guoguo is not a profiteer. I used to tell her that money is not important, as long as it is signed," Zhiyu patted her head. "Now I really want to go back and blow my head." "When did Sister Tang let us suffer a loss, don''t you know Sister Tang''s reputation in the industry? A phnthropist. ording to legend, at the beginning of her acquisition of the website, in order to open up various channels, I don''t know how many billions have been smashed into it. " "The money is really good." The ck eyes of Zhiyu Ind seem to be written with money. "All my money is still at Guoguo. When I am free, it should be a lot." . It s a little exciting to think about it. " Ye Yuling couldn''t help butugh: "You pay attention to size, if the fans see it in the future, it will destroy the impression in your heart." "Got it." Zhiyu folded her smile and became extremely indifferent and serious. "Is that it?" Over there, Kong En s interview continued, and neither Yuyu nor Ye Yuling left. They mixed in the crowd, and heard the reporter asking Kong En what he ns to do next, if he had any new inspiration. Kong En smiled slightly: "I n to take a rest for a month. The following works are already inspired. After a month, I will meet you." "Oh, is that so, really good, this news is really a surprise for the fans who like En En. So, can En En reveal a little about the type of new work?" Upon hearing Kong En''s new work, Zhiyu and Ye Yuling looked at each other at the same time, and finally decided to continue listening. Kong En smiled all the way, looking at what everyone was expecting, stroking the hair that fell from his ear, and then said, "Since everyone is looking forward to this, then I will disclose it a little. This time, the work may be To return to the style of "Small Alley", after all, it is sweet and greasy every day, and it is also easy to fatigue. I want to change the taste. " "We are really looking forward to it." At the end of the meeting, Zhiyu and Ye Yuling got in the car and nned to go back. The two discussed about it. "We have to pay attention to see what she will send out next month." Zhiyu said seriously, with a tangled face, "I have followed her ount." "I am also paying attention." Ye Yuling nced out the window, Kong En, I hope you love your feathers, don''t giarize other people''s works, otherwise, sooner orter you will have to roll over. Sister Tang is not vegetarian. Tang Guo first asked them to publish overseas, as if toy out the game, waiting for someone to drill. If you guess who this person is, it may only be Kong En. Tang Guo has been paying attention to Kong En''s situation recently. She calcted the time, and soon Kong En will giarize Ye Yuling''s second work. At the same time, she will serialize the military work of the veteran. This appetite is really not a little bit big. Chapter 3738: Injustice composer (38) Chapter 3738: Injusticeposer (38) Chapter 3738 Wrongly Composer (38) "Guo Guo''er, what are you doing? Are you busy looking for your Maxima, or are you burning money to get through?" After receiving the call from Huayan, Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh out loud: "That''s less flowers. Yesterday, your dark circles didn''t seem to dissipate. The nightlife is always so rich, busy people." "Guoguo''er, what am I doing at night, don''t you still know? Except busy writing the script is busy writing the script, the dark circles are tossed out. This is no, just finished a part, I n to find you Let sbine work and rest. " "where?" "You''re waiting, I''ll pick you up." Hearing Tang Guo''s agreement, he was very happy and could not care about anything. He dropped the script and ran outside. The director originally came to Huayan to talk about the script. This time the cast is rtively strong, and the famous singer Zhuo Jing helps record the first song. As a result, Hua Hua rushed out without looking back, giving him a headache. He thinks that in the crew, his status is the lowest. The investor is the uncle, the actor is the uncle, and the writer is also an uncle. As a director, he is a pitiful one no one loves. Hua Yan quickly came to pick Tang Guo. The two went to a restaurant that they frequented. "After so many years, when did you shoot?" To say that the happiest thing in recent years is that their rtionship has be a boyfriend and girlfriend. To say that the unhappy thing is, Kong En has been giarizing his girlfriend''s works. Never stopped. Every song that Kong En wrote to Zhuo Jing can be found on Tang Guo''s private website. And, before Kong En handed it over to Zhuo Jing, Tang Guo sang to him. So every time I saw Kong En holding her girlfriend s works, the scenery was endless, he hated his teeth, and wanted to rush up and yell at everyone, you little girl, really shameless, this is his woman s stuff , Just grab it, aren''t you afraid of bad hands? There is also Zhuo Jing, who does nt like it anymore. If he sings a giarism song, he is not afraid of rotten mouths? "Less flowers, what''s the hurry? I''m not in a hurry. Let''s go slowly. Anyway, she won''t have a good ending." Hua Yan sighed: "So many good works, these honors originally belonged to you. Am I not angry for you?" Tang Guo stood up quickly, sat next to him, and patted his back for him: "Disappointed, angry and easy to grow old, we wille together in the future, others will think it is dad and daughter. You really need to take good care, see Looking at your dark circles, I do nt know how rich the nightlife really is. I m too old in the future, and when someone asks me, I said I do nt know you. "Guo Guo''er, you are too much." Hua Yan was still a little worried. He quickly took out his phone and turned on the function of the mirror, and saw that he was wearing two dark circles. " The two of them were walking on the street, and they should praise Lang for his talents, not dad and daughter. "By the way, Zhuo Jing is going to have a concert in June." Hua Yan''s expression became more serious. "It is estimated that the songs sung by the time are all works produced by Kong En, maybe there are new songs." "Is that so?" Tang Guo remembered, and there was indeed such a thing. "Have you ever contacted Zhuo Jing? What do you think of him?" "It''s okay, it''s not too good, and it''s not a bad person." Hua Yan said, "It''s not much contact, after all, it is a popr singer, there is so much time there, leaving us behind the scenes." Chapter 3739: Injustice composer (39) Chapter 3739: Injusticeposer (39) Chapter 3739 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (39) Tang Guo chuckled: "That''s because Hua Shao didn''t show his identity. If you smash some money, then the red singer star will arrange time to meet you." "So, what do you think?" Hua Yan leaned on the back of the chair, holding Tang Guo''s shoulder in one hand, and also made an opinion. "Guo Guo''er, let''s discuss a thing, can you not call me to spend?" If there is less, it s better to have less flowers than flowers. I spend less and spend less all day. I feel particrly ufortable. " "I like." "Hey, so be it, you change the name asionally, maybe you can find another interest." "Okay, I''ll say itter when I want to change my name." Hua Yan pondered this sentence, as if her application for changing the title was unsessful, and she thought secretly, not knowing if they were married, she would not change her tongue. It should be possible. After all, it is impossible to get married anymore. That''s strange. So, Hua Yan suddenly wanted to get married now. "I n to open my private website so that Zhuo Jing''s people can see the works inside and see how they react. In the previous incident, we did not produce evidence. Zhuo Jing gave up my side, it is excusable." Tang Guo raised his eyes. "I give him a chance to choose. If he knows the truth, he chooses to cancel the concert. It doesn''t matter whether he helps me or not. He doesn''t have this obligation. This matter, it has nothing to do with him. . " "Less flowers, what do you think?" Hua Yan agrees: "I think it''s good. If you don''t know it, when you don''t know it, there is no way to tell the truth in front of the facts. You can only believe the superficial evidence. Guoguoer''s idea is really good. , You deserve a great phnthropist. " "How did it get to the phnthropist?" Hua Yan leaned over and kissed her cheek: "Isn''t it? You see thoseic writers and novel writers under your banner, who doesn''t support you? Whose treatment is better than yours? You are not at all? Merchants do charity. I just did nt expect that charity will make money. " "Do you need my help with this n?" Tang Guo remembered the previous saying that Zhuo Jing wanted to help the new script to record the opening song, saying: "Okay, I will leave this to you. You will show this website to the people around Zhuo Jing, I don''t know how they will react. . " "In case they choose to continue to hide, you may find someone to attack your private website. Do you have a backup?" Hua Yan spectes that Tang Guo must have a backup, which is her style. "I have backups on websites in various countries. Even in China, I have built several private websites, and my personal ount also has a privacy record. When I need it, I can open them one by one." "Okay, then there is no problem," Hua Yan pondered and said: "Guo Guo''er, I have done such a big thing for you. Do you want to give me a reward? We have talked for so many years , Every time you invite me to dinner, I want to change my dim sum. " Tang Guo looked surprised: "I thought you liked me to eat with you the most, so I took you to eat delicious food every time." "Of course I like you to apany me to dinner, but I also want to ask for other rewards. For example, if you call me Hua Hua, I feel very satisfied." System: A little bit, really shameless. It must have been the keel of a lifetime, and there is no one in the family, so I have been struggling to get benefits in this life. It is ashamed and shameless, just like brown sugar. Chapter 3740: Injustice composer (40) Chapter 3740: Injusticeposer (40) Chapter 3740 Wrongly Composer (40) "Well, Brother Hua, please take care of this matter." "You''re wee. You are my girlfriend. Your business is my business. Isn''t that what you should do for your girlfriend?" Hua Yan was very happy. After spending a few years, he finally got promoted from Hua Shao Be a flower brother, after marriage, his title will definitely be her husband. Oops, I was a little excited to think about it. He feels that next time he can participate in some scripts of small words, ask the author of those small words, what to do in love, can make his girlfriend more and more happy. Because of the idea of Huayan, heter contacted the author of the small talk on the website and pulled those few well-written ones into a small group to discuss the matter. After he expressed his thoughts at that time, the whole group was quiet. After a long time, the authors of small talks spoke one after another. "Brother Hua, do you despise single dogs?" "Brother Hua, did you deliberately pull us in to kill?" "Brother Hua, you are too kind. You are a dog abuser. I want to report you to the Animal Protection Association." "God, help, help, someone here wants my dog''s life." At that time, Hua Yan realized that the small group of authors were all single dogs, which was a waste of his enthusiasm. Everyone who builds a dream station knows Hua Yan and Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a famous "phnthropist", and Hua Yan has only her in her eyes. Tang Guo has a very good rtionship with this group of authors and painters. Basically, every time a word came out, everyone called out to someone to catch the dog to kill, and let everyone hurried away. Although Tang Guo opened many mobile phone channels to Zhumeng Xiaozhan, he did not expand the website and engage in other ideas. This website, the name is Zhumeng Xiaozhan, the meaning is very clear. As the Inte became more and more developed, the authors and painters earned more and more, all of which became her cash cow. Money is not money, in fact she really does notck this thing. But I did not expect that it would do so well. It was not that there were no otherpanies during this period, and she particrly wanted to buy Zhumeng Xiaozhan, but she didn''t mean it. Someone has also attacked their website. Tang Guo has a small and capable son who has no sess. He has also been imnted with some strange viruses, which can only be solved by hitting theputer. It hurts. The system has also written a program, any pirated works of their dream station, their website will be attacked by a virus, and will burp in a little while. Therefore, those who do piracy will basically note to steal the works of Dream Station. This is simply a paradise for all chasing literary dreams. Of course, if you want to get mixed in the dream building, you need real materials. On this website, there is system protection, there is no way to sh any data. It is impossible to escape the eyes of the system by deception. As long as this situation is maintained, Tang Guo believes that this website will be a purend after many years. Because of these, the threshold for building a dream station is very high. Everyone can publish their own works, but if the work is not good, the reader may not buy it, and the editor may not pay attention, and can only generate electricity for love. Maintaining this style, the Dream Station has not continued to expand, and it also gave other style websites a living space that Tang Guo needed. On the other side, when Zhuo Jing was about to record the opening song of the TV series where Huayan was in charge of screenwriting. Chapter 3741: Injustice composer (41) Chapter 3741: Injusticeposer (41) Chapter 3741 Wrongly Composer (41) Hua Yan had been paying attention to those over there. When Zhuo Jing passed, he passed by himself, and then he had a chance encounter. He first chatted with the director for a while, then went to the recording studio to listen to the song. Unsurprisingly, this song was also produced by Kong En. Now many TV series, a little more powerful, will find Kong Engongge. If he did nt n to ask Tang Guo first, Hua Yan would find a way to let the director give up the song. If he did nt know about it, he would stop the crew from buying the song. After all, this is his woman''s thing. The shameless one is addicted. "Brother Liu." Hua Yan listened for a while, and felt almost, showing a very puzzled expression, and called Zhuo Jing''s agent. "Hua Yan, what''s wrong?" Hua Yan whispered: "Brother Liu, I found a problem. I want to see the lyrics of this song." When the words fell, Liu Quan''splexion changed, and soon returned to normal: "I remember this song from your crew. I bought it from Kong En. The lyrics are familiar. Have you seen it before?" "Brother Liu, I''m pretty sure, no. The director has never shown us this before. You know, these things are still rtively confidential. How can we let us read the contents in advance?" "Well, where did you see it?" Hua Yan bends her lips, feeling that things are on the right track and pulling Liu Quan to another room. He pulled out his mobile phone and flipped through the webpage records, then whispered: "I identally flipped to a ce before. I saw a lot of songs in it. The name of this song is special. I just clicked in and read it." "I don''t know if that record is still there. Oh, I found it. Brother Liu, look at it. There are many songs recorded here." Liu Quan didn''t care, but for safety reasons, he took a look. This is not enough, he found that Zhuo Jing sang songs, there are records in it. Counting time, these songs have been recorded on it for several years. Liu Quan''s face became more and more serious. Looking all the way, he found that Zhuo Jing''s new song to be sung in June was also among them. And the time recorded here is much earlier than the time given to them by Kong En, which was several years ago. Liu Quan is not sure yet, did Kong En move something from others, in case this is a misunderstanding? So, he sent this website to himself, intending to go back and think about it. Hua Yan didn''t care about Liu Quan''s absent-mindedness. He had already done the job. It was up to Zhuo Jing to choose. Moreover, after Liu Quan returned home, he quickly opened that private website. This time, he looked at it from the beginning, and when he saw the first one, he knew that this was the work of others who Kong En moved. The people on this private website are the real original authors. Because, at the beginning, the author wrote her own experience, saying that because she did not make good records, she was moved to work, but she could not produce evidence. From now on, she will keep all her works on this private website . From all times, she is really the original author. Liu Quan turned all the way and found that there were also some songs in it, which Kong En did not move away, and did not know the reason. But this is not important, he has determined that Kong En stole other people''s works. So Liu Quan quickly went to Zhuo Jing and told Zhuo Jing all this. Chapter 3742: Injustice composer (42) Chapter 3742: Injusticeposer (42) Chapter 3742 Wrongly Composer (42) "So, it was Kong En who copied other people''s works. Was the songwriter andposer wronged?" Zhuo Jing asked. Liu Quan nodded: "Yes." "June is your concert. No one visits this private website. If you identally found it, you do nt know that it will be recorded on it. I see that the other party has never happened, I want to n things to a certain extent. Knock down Kong En into the mud pit. " "June''s concert cannot be cancelled," Zhuo Jing rubbed his forehead. "And the cancetion can only be temporarily calm. Once this incident broke out, it would have a very big impact on me. I used to write Kong En. Song, things broke out, it''s impossible to wash it out. " "I mean the same thing. We are on the same boat as Kong En. I mean, someone hacked this website and erased all traces. This is a private website, and the other party can''t produce any evidence once and for all. "Liu Quandao said," At present, only this method is the best. In addition, in the future, we will find someone to write songs instead of singing Kong En, otherwise we don''t know what will happen. " "Okay, just do it." "OK, then you take a rest first, I will handle this matter." Liu Quan went down and quickly contacted the hacker to ask the other party to help deal with the matter. [The host isrge. The private website you used to have been hacked, and all the data above disappears. "Okay, I know Zhuo Jing''s choice." Since it was chosen by herself, it is no wonder that she is in any situation in the future. She gave this opportunity, but the other party did not want it. On the other side, Hua Yan pulled the director and asked the other party to cancel the title song that Zhuo Jing sang. Even if you do nt change the singer, you have to change a song. The director of course disagreed, until Zhuo Jing said that he identally saw it on a certain website. That song may not have been written by Kong En, maybe he moved someone else''s work. Once exposed, there will be some impact. After all, this drama had to be filmed for half a year. Before that time, Zhuo Jing had already started a concert, and Tang Guo might take action by then. Then waiting for this drama to y, it may be very seriously affected. Seeing the evidence of Hua Yan''s screenshots, the director finally gritted his teeth and gave up the song. He didn''t want to mess with his work because of a giarized song. Now someizens are just like crazy. Once they catch something, they will go crazy and irrational. After persuading the director, Hua Yan was relieved. If the director knows that there is a problem with the song, he may leave the crew directly. Money, what breach of contract, where is a girlfriend? "Your boy, is this all right? Hurry up, rest assured, I won''t use this song again. With such a song, isn''t this discrediting my career?" Hua Yan walked away happily, and out of the crew, he called Tang Guo and said that the director did not need that song. Even if no one was in front of him, Tang Guo seemed to see a flower peacock that was opening the screen to her, as if to say, daughter-inw, daughter-inw, you see, I am so powerful that I have done everything for you. When the director suddenly changed songs, Zhuo Jing knew what he knew, and he also knew this matter, which was discovered by Hua Yan and told the director that there was nothing wrong with it. The other party didn''t mean to say anything, it should not want to care about this matter. Chapter 3743: Wrongly composed composer (43) Chapter 3743: Wronglyposedposer (43) Chapter 3743 Wrongly Composer (43) So the director asked Zhuo Jing to change a song, Zhuo Jing cooperated very well. This rhetoric has not been stopped. It''s just a prologue. When something really happens, you can change it at any time without worrying about any idents. At this time, I have been paying attention to Kong En''s system and found that Kong Enfa has been dynamic, saying that his new work will begin to be serialized soon, and also announced the name of the work, and put an episode to show to many fans. The fans below the dynamic are all yelling and saying that they like this style of Yunyun very much. Tang Guo raised his brow gently when he saw this dynamic. When Ye Yuling saw it, her lips twitched slightly on the Inte, and she looked at a beautiful and beautiful girl. She smiled so strangely that she was a little scared. Zhiyu also saw it, staring at it, and finally issued a sentence: "It really is a giarism dog." Because thisic was published by Ye Yuling on both sides of the Taiwan Strait a few years ago. At present, Tang Guo has also told her that she intends to give her a simplified version. At the same time, the animation copyright has been sold and animations will be released, which can be seen on the screen. Because the mncholicics are rtively niche, there are not so many people following. However, there are still some diehard fans. The main reason is that Tang Guoye Yuling serialized this one on both sides of the strait. Few people in the maind know that, or that sentence, which is very small. Kong En has already started serializingics, but Tang Guo has nothing to do here. He is already preparing to help Ye Yuling produce an ind version. After waiting for this, the anime version should appear. All manuscripts are prepared long ago. Tang Guo''s actions were very fast, and he immediately asked people to upload Ye Yuling''s cartoon called "Pedestrian". So, it is serialized on both sides. Of course, Ye Yuling''s "Pedestrian" is more mature and perfect than the one copied by Kong En, both in style and content, and details. After all, the present Ye Yuling is no longer the same as the former Ye Yuling. This is Ye Yuling''s return. After serializing for about two weeks, someone finally discovered this. Fans of Kong En, like crazy, immediately ran under Ye Yuling''s social ount to siege. At the same time, fans also posted spontaneously to fight Ye Yuling''s giarism dog. For a time, there was a ckout on the Inte. Everyone came for Kong En, thinking that Kong En must be the one who was giarized, so Ye Yuling was attacked by many malicious persons during this period. But now Ye Yuling is no longer afraid of those. Netizens like to scold, and wait for them to scold enough, that is, when they announce the truth, I do nt know how Kong En will respond at that time. She is really looking forward to it. It turns out that Sister Tang has been busy, just to wait for this day? Thank you so much. It''s worth the wait for these few years. "Are you all right?" Zhiyu asked. Ye Yuling shook his head, and lifted his hands to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes: "It''s okay, I''m just very happy. I haven''t waited in vain in recent years. This makes me happier than selling the copyright and moving theics to the screen. I urged me to hurry up and draw the manuscript, as if to hollow out my mind. " The high-quality and high-yield in recent years have made her unbelievable. Zhiyu: "It''s all the same. I was a junior high school student at that time. Sister Guoguo didn''t have any pity for the fragrance and the jade." Chapter 3744: Injustice composer (44) Chapter 3744: Injusticeposer (44) Chapter 3744: The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (44) "Every time I met, I asked if I waszy. This unknown person might think she was a ckhearted child abuser. I do nt know if I m so awesome, even for a few years, You can create so many works, it is very popr on both sides of the strait. But it is still not as good as you, and your works are very popr overseas. " "It''s all under the supervision of Sister Tang that we have today." "um, yes." Within a few days, Tang Guo Company received an email from Kong En s serializedic book novelpany, hoping that she would process it as soon as possible. Theic "Pedestrian" on the Dream Station was listed with the release time listed above, indicating that this is Ye Yuling. The author, copied the works of Kong En of their website. Tang Guo sent a message directly that day and only said one thing: "Ye Yuling at Zhumeng Xiaozhan did not giarize. This is a work that she spent countless days and nights to paint." It was this sentence that allowed countless people to attack Tang Guo. It is said that her stationmaster actually covered up the giarism dog. For a time, Tang Guo was scolded for the **** head of the dog. Some people also initiated a boycott to build the Dream Station, which was basically organized by fans of Kong En. In their view, this kind of tform that covers giarism must give them a reasonable exnation, and they cannot allow their grace to be wronged. At this time, Kong En also made a dynamic announcement, and hung up a series of time screenshots on both sides. He made it clear that he hoped Zhumeng Xiaozhan could give her an exnation, and hoped that such a well-known website would cherish his feathers. The main reason why Kong En did not doubt the Tang Guo website is that Tang Guo is rtively low-key. Moreover, this website is also mainly based on works, and now there are few advertisements, only the initial publicity is rtively fierce. As early as a few years ago, there was already a good reputation among readers, forming a specific readership. Therefore, in many ces, you can no longer see the advertisement of Zhuomai Station. But the mobile reading client of Zhumeng Xiaozhan, because Tang Guo spent a lot of money, so many mobile phones will bring this software. Before the rebirth, Kong En didn''t know these things at all, nor did she know whether there was a website called Zhuoxiaozhan, which was not her previous business. If she hadn''t had a mobile phone in her brain, she wouldn''t get such an achievement. And the mobile phone in her brain only has a search function, and what she wants to search for can only appear. If it were nt for the works of a few people from Jade Ind, everyone knew that she would remember a few of them. Counting time, of course she would find the most suitable one to move. As soon as Kong En''s post was posted, the fans reposted it spontaneously. At the same time, some big Vs who like Kong En''s works began to repost. In their view, this is the real hammer, and it can also rub some heat and increase fans, why not do it? At this time, Tang Guo asked thepany to prepare awyer''s letter to the website of theic serial of Kong En, telling them that they had infringed. Thiswyer letter was also linked to the official ount of Zhumeng Xiaozhan. At a nce, theizens were dazed, saying that they had never seen Zhumeng Xiaozhan so shameless. The people up and down are particrly shameful, they infringe others, and they also give a warning letter to theirwyers. It was so fermenting for a day that Tang Guo once again asked people to talk to the otherpany about the matter and let them immediately remove the infringing works. The other party said in a straightforward manner that it is an infringement of Zhumeng Xiaozhan. Please don''t pretend to be blind. Chapter 3745: Injustice composer (45) Chapter 3745: Injusticeposer (45) Chapter 3745 Wrongly Composer (45) The next day, Tang Guo asked people to send a set ofics to the otherpany. At the same time, Tang Guo took these photos and posted them on the official ount of Zhumeng Xiaozhan. When manyizens clicked in and read all the works, they werepletely shocked. Theic "Pedestrian" is a tragic and depressingic. The above evaluation is that the person who has read it wants to read it again but dare not read it. It''s not how horrible thisic is, but that it makes people feel chilled as they read it, and it''s ufortable and helpless. The author of theic is: Ye Yuling. The time of serialization was three years ago. Upon seeing this, passers-by who originally followed the fans scolded, and they became angry, and they turned their anger to Kong En. Kong En did not react, and found countless people scolding her. "It turns out this is a giarism dog!" "I''m going to ask people to check it out. There are still" Pedestrians "sold. They are all published. Does she really think we don''t go online? Don''t you read the news across the Strait? "En En may have no inspiration for a while. After all, she has created works such as" Small Alley "and" Spring Day ". She has some strength. She did not do it on purpose." "Yeah, Eun must not be intentional." Kong En''s brain powder did indeed make the passers-by half dead. I moved other people''s works, but I didn''t say anything about it, but I didn''t even admit it. Can I wash it away with a sentence that is not intentional? If people don''t have the publishedics, they can''t prove their innocence, wouldn''t they be able to wash this stain all their lives? Kong En had originally sent the news, so he was waiting for the website to help her deal with it. And her group of loyal fans will definitely help her scold the infringing works. However, she was waiting for the phone of the website editor. The other party''s first sentence was: "Kong En, how do you copy someone else''s work?" "Editor, I didn''t giarize. These are all drawn by my brains. Isn''t it true that Zhumeng Xiaozhan framed me?" "Thepany received a set ofic books today, which were published on both sides of the Taiwan Straits. Theics are now over. I watched it for a while, and it was serialized three years ago. Yes, I looked at it. There are indeed some details and plots that are a little different from your opening. " To be precise, Kong En should be inferior to each other. The other party''s style is mature, but Kong En''s style, how to say, anyway, it is notparable. Kong En was dumbfounded when he heard this. Three years ago, physicalic books were published on both sides of the Taiwan Strait. So, did Ye Yuling''s work be published there first? Unbelievable Kong En received a lot of photos very quickly, and it really was the same as the editor said. Especially when she saw Ye Yuling''s words, her face was white. The editor quickly asked her if it was giarism, and Kong En''s speechlessness was the default. "The other party''s evidence is conclusive. If you can''t produce evidence before noon today, this work was published three years ago, then we will remove the work and apologize." The editor paused. "You also take a break Right. " With the momentum of online noise now, Kong En don''t want to continue serializing. Kong En was not in a mood to serialize theic anymore. This matter was so unstable that she turned over. Chapter 3746: Wrongly composed composer (46) Chapter 3746: Wronglyposedposer (46) Chapter 3746 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (46) Kong En had no way toe up with evidence. Her little fan was useless. The more she helped her wash the ground, the more resentful the passers-by. The main reason is that the evidence is in front of us. Especially when the website removed Kong En''s work, everyone understood why. Many fans of Kong En have calmed down and started to powder. Although they liked her work very much, the things she did this time disappointed them. However, there is no shortage of brain remnants, and he is dedicated to whitewashing Kong En, saying that Kong En knows his mistakes and can correct them, and will create the best works in the future. Fans with brain disabilities also said: En''en has always been excellent, and this time I believe she must not have done it on purpose. She has created such excellent works for us. This time, she just went the wrong way. She will correct them and bring us more wonderful works in the future. Kong En certainly does not want to lose the fame he has umted over the years. Besides, there are more people doing this kind of thing, and people are not mixed up. As long as the limelight is over, the profit should be earned. Here, Kong En intends to stand up again. Ye Yuling''s work, she decided not to steal it. She stared at another, which is the work of Zhiyu. Through the mobile phone in her brain, she searched out all the works of the other party''s life, intending to select one that had been zed. Whether it is Ye Yuling or Ju Yu, they are all talented yers, and they have be famous early on. She believes that as long as she chooses a good work, she will be able to get on fire again. Netizens are forgetful, she earns her, they say theirs. As long as there is no problem with her work, it will still be sought after by countless fans. But before emting it, Kong En hesitated. The reason why she can imitate cartoons is that she used to study art. There are some skills, but still no problem to follow the picture. Regarding the lines, of course, it is getting smoother and smoother. Others will only think that she has made progress and will not doubt anything. In order to be safe, Kong En decided to search the Inte to find if there are any works by Ju Yu. There is no such thing on the Inte, but thinking of Ye Yuling''s "Pedestrian", she decided to trust the people on both sides of the strait, to inquire about the existence of theic author Zhiyu Yu. Then, not long afterwards, she got an echo, and Zhiyu turned out to be a small and famousic writer on both sides of the strait, which was very popr with young girls. Over the past few years, severalics have been published. Hearing this, Kong En no longer dared to y with the ideas of Yu Yu''s works. She suspected that she had moved the works of the two before, which caused them to create more works at once. The reason for choosing the two sides of the strait may be that the two of them have no sales in the interior, so they will switch to the other side. Because of this, Kong En decided to withdraw from theic circle. The main reason is that she is afraid to move the works of other authors again, and this happens again, and it will really be unclear by then. After thinking about it, she sent a post with only one sentence: sorry, I announced that I would withdraw from theic circle. This dynamic sent Kong En to the hot search again. For a time, she had been more distressed towards her fans, and they all said why those people forced Kong En or something, so distressed. As for passers-by, seeing Kong En confessing so bluntly, she felt that she had lost her way for a while, but forgave her. "She didn''t excuse it, so confessed so simply, that it was really not intentional." Chapter 3747: Injustice composer (47) Chapter 3747: Injusticeposer (47) Chapter 3747 Wrongly Composer (47) "Yes, since they all admit their mistakes, as long as she doesn''t make mistakes in the future, then forget it. Knowing the mistakes can improve them greatly." "In fact, she still has more sincerity, and she quits theic circle directly. I like this attitude more." "She is actually very talented. She went the wrong way for a while. Now she admits to her wrong attitude, pays for her actions, and exits the circle. Being able toe to this day is also her step by step, so it is still worthy of admiration. After all, in today''s Society is more shameless, and few people can do her like this. So, I support her. If she has excellent original works in the future, I will choose to support it. " Because Kong En was so simple, it attracted a wave of fans. However, there are also people who cannot tolerate sand in their eyes. "Although she has a good attitude in admitting mistakes, isn''t this what she should do? If you giarize others'' works and admit mistakes, can you bepletely forgiven?" "Anyway, I won''t look at her work. If I have a good character, I won''t choose to giarize at the beginning. If I admit it wrong, I will be able to forgive. The cost of giarism is too small. heart of." "That''s right, don''t forget, what was her previous development, which made people cherish feathers, or they would rake people upside down if theiric books were exposed." "Don''t she think that theic was published a few years ago, is on the other side of the strait, and it is only an entity, a niche, and it can be giarized if it is not found on the Inte?" In response to thesements, many people replied, making them a little more forgiving. Who has nt made mistakes in their lives? If you make a mistake, it is good to be able to correct it. And so on, especially many. After Tang Guo saw it, he just smiled and didn''t ask much. It was thepany''s people who asked her if she wanted a sailor. Just let things pass, Kong En is a little too cheap. Tang Guo shook his head: "Please do what that gadget does, is it not good for you to eat hot pot? Waste!" Employee of thepany: So, it''s a bit, it seems that you can buy a lot of hot pot with the money from the Marines. So they shouted, "Boss, when do you invite us to eat hot pot?" "Go eat today." Tang Guo replied, Pu Kongen won the battle. This first step disintegrated Kong En''s impression among all people. But she will not continue to fight, because Kong En has simply apologized, and has attracted a wave of fans. If she continues to punch Kong En, those brain stumps will attack her side, saying that they are too excessive, not tolerant at all, to force logic, and to kill people with anger, meaningless. What she had to do was, every time the hammer went down, it made Kong En indisputable. No matter how to wash Kong En''s brain powder, it will only make people feel pale and weak. This kind of whitewashing is fine once or twice. If the frequency is higher, it will easily arouse passersby. At that time, it was the real blow to Kong En. For Kong En, she never wanted to keep her hand. Because Kong En''s desire kills people. Tang Guo s assistant quickly reached out the phone: "Boss, then I will inform Brother Hua that he will definitely not miss this kind of thing." Tang Guo didn''t care, herpany was almost bought by Huayan. He will be notified whenever there is any trouble. In particr, she invited to eat, Hua Yan never absent. Of course, this is her default, and employees dare to do this. Chapter 3748: Injustice composer (48) Chapter 3748: Injusticeposer (48) Chapter 3748 Wrongly Composer (48) Let''s say that Kong En, seeing the reactions ofizens, feels that he has taken the right step. In her mobile phone, everything can be searched, and it''s not just drawingics. In fact, she regrets drawingics a little bit, and it takes a lot of time. It is better to do something else. Kong En remembered that her fairy-tale novel had beenpleted for three months, and had not yet exined to the reader when to open a new book. So she was ready to continue writing novels. Before it was Xianxia, she was not sure whether the original author would be the same as Ye Yuling, and wrote the second and third parts in advance. Therefore, Kong En gave up Bai Sheng''s book and nned to find another one. She decided not to write the fairy genre type, and she didn''t look at the little words of the female frequency. Mainly based on her personalities, the love and love that wrote the female frequency are rtively cheap, and finally she remembered a very famous military novel. Kong En recalled the pen name of the other party, as if to say: a veteran. So, she started searching and found the work written by the veteran. She looked at the time above and found that she was nning to serialize this military novel several months before the veteran''s creation. Huh, theic circle has withdrawn, but she will definitely reappear in front of everyone in the writing circle. In fact, what makes Kong En a little puzzled is why no one has bought her Xianxia works, shouldn''t it be bought by a bigpany? It is said that at that time, the film and television copyrights of this work were sold in tens of millions. What Kong En did not know is that the filmpany that bought the copyright of the novel and film had been acquired by Huayan two years ago. Hua Yan has written a lot of scripts over the years, all of which are stored on his private website. When the time is right, he ns to make his own script. Anyway, he didn''tck money, so he bought apany to y with his own, so as not to get angry. Of course, this proposal was given to him by Tang Guo. He felt that he could y by himself and support his girlfriend, which was great. System: Like a tool man. At present, if thepany chooses to adapt novels, it basicallyes to Zhumeng Xiaozhan. Hua Yan, surely he will not lose his girlfriend, the price will only be high and not low, anyway, as long as the girlfriend is happy. Thepany''s boss has be a rhetoric, of course, it is impossible to buy the copyright of Kong En''s fairy novel. Sometimes, fate is only one line away. What should have been a big fire will be less important because of a little mistake. Kong En prepared for a while, first revealed in the fan base that he nned to open a new book. And revealed to fans that the new book will not be of the Xianxia type. She wants to change her taste and ns to write a military type. Many fans already knew that her style was changeable, but she was surprised to hear that she was going to write a military novel. After all, Kong En is not very young, even if he writes heroic characters like Xian Xia. After all, there are many girls who also have a Xian Xia dream in their hearts, not necessarily worse than men. But writing military novels, especially well-written ones, has really not seen a few women. After all, most women are still better at short, sweet styles in their parents, or they are deeply sadistic, and the bigger direction is to upgrade Daguai, but most of them will still have some feelings. But because this person is Kong En, although unexpected, they still look forward to the time when Kong En opened the book. Kong En prepared about half a month to open the book, and finally opened a new one. On the first day, there were countless fans to support and reward. Although there are still some troubles, saying that Kong En is a giarism dog, copying other people''sics, but soon he was banned. Chapter 3749: Injustice composer (49) Chapter 3749: Injusticeposer (49) Chapter 3749 Wrongly Composed Songwriter (49) After all, that matter was in theics circle. On the side of the novel website, it had little influence on Kong En. Many people think that Kong En is a talented girl. It may not have been the wrong way for a while before. Now that everyone apologizes, there really is no need to catch it. After all, who has nt made a mistake? Gradually the book review area has been upied by fans. Fans found that the military novels written by Kong En were surprisingly appealing. Some military fans who have no sense of Kong En have already started to fan her this book, and then greatly changed her. Because the veteran''s book is serialized in a magazine, and it has upied arge part of the length of the magazine, but it is still rtively slow. But in three years, it has been serialized for a short time. The veteran did not care about those, thepany signed him a very loose. Tang Guo also told him that it is not suitable for serialization on the Inte at the moment, and he will tell him when the timees. The veterans don''t mind at all, but they are fine now anyway. While working as a security guard, he wrote slowly. He wasn''t very fast at all, and he really couldn''tpare with those fast-moving authors. "She''s really restless, and she started the veteran''s book so quickly." Tang Guo shook his head and said to Hua Yan, "Hua, do you want to guess who she will start next?" Hua Yan sees Tang Guo looking at himself, pointing at himself, and saying, "Will it be me?" "Then maybe." "Guoguo''er, do you have the power of an unknown prophet?" Hua Yan had long felt that Tang Guo seemed to know a little bit, but these were not important. Anyway, this man was his girlfriend and future daughter-inw. "I have, do you believe?" "I believe," Hua Yan replied seriously, "otherwise, how can you arrange so many things in advance. Without you, Zhiyu, Ye Yuling, will they cheer them up again? It also reveals Kong En. Now Kong En has If you do nt have you, the veterans do nt know what to do. Tang Guo thought, if he did not intervene in this matter. After the veterans figured out the website, and soon after serializing military novels on the website, Kong En s fans would go to the veteran s book to curse people. When the timees, a series of battles will allow the veterans to seal their books. He is a person of upright character. Because of this, he did not hesitate to work. He went to Kong En specifically to show that he really did not copy her. They were typed out word by word. But in the face of the evidence, the veteran has no way to justify himself, and he cannot find evidence of the creator of his work. Because of his perseverance, he was regarded as harassment, and Kong En was troubled, so he called the police directly and said that the veteran x harassed him. Because of this, the veterans were also sent to the Public Security Bureau by fans, and the faces of the soldiers were all lost. In the end, he was only able to go back, never to mention the matter of writing again, and he was in a groggy day in front of the little security guard, and he was not married. Without Kong En s intervention, the veteran would meet his love and enter a happy marriage hall. So Tang Guo said that she would not be sympathetic to Kong En, because her selfishness, desire, ruined the glorious life of the original owner, and took away the life of Ju Yu, Ye Yuling was crazy, and the veteran''s life was ... None of the people who had suffered misfortune by Kong En had any good results. Chapter 3750: Injustice composer (50) Chapter 3750: Injusticeposer (50) Chapter 3750 Wrongly Composer (50) These people will bear the title of a giarist in their lifetime, and they will never be able to wash it away. "Veteran''s works have been serialized in" Dream of Dreams "for more than three years, and his readers are still notcking. Now is the explosion of the Inte. Among his readers, it is impossible for one of them not to go online and read novels on the mobile phone. I discovered this matter sooner orter. I see that this thing does not require us to do anything, just wait for it to ferment itself, and at a certain time, the effect will definitely be better than we thought. "Hua Yan suggested. Tang Guo nodded: "I think so too." Hua Yan took her hand and kissed it: "We deserve to be the best match. We both thought we went together. It seems that we are a natural match." "Zuo Jing''s concert is still two months away. Kong En giarized your lyrics. What are you going to do?" "Let the veteran''s things ferment first, and now the Inte is so developed, it should not take much time. The veteran''s novel is very hot, and many people have read it, soon." Tang Guo had a n, since he wanted to punch Kong En Of course, it must be interlocked, not to give Kong En reaction time. When the veteran''s business is over, Kong En should really march into the circle ofposing andposing music. The reason why Kong En in the plot became an excellent actor is because of her identity as a songwriter andposer. The so-called Jinshui Loutai first got the moon, reached a certain position, and has certain rtionships. It got some advice from the old actor. easily. Speaking of that, Kong En is very smart in addition to not working hard. After all, actors wanting to perform well is really not a simple thing. Let''s say that the military novels that Kong En currently serializes have created a violent storm among military novelists. In particr, knowing that Kong En is a young girl, writing such a work makes some older military fiction fans feel ashamed. After half a life, they couldn''tpare to a little girl. These people are the masters who don''t lose money. After just serializing 50,000 words, they put a lot of money on Kong En. Kong En saw that the work was so popr, and called him right. Worthy of being a phenomenon-level work, it is so popr to serialize such a little word. Especially this kind of readers are not bad money, especially willing to reward. Kong En was so happy that he could rely on this to turn over. In the future, she would simply write military novels. It seems that there are many books under the veteran''s name. As long as she publishes at the time before the other party''s publication, there will be no problem. Once again, Kong En was stunned by desire, and every day the contents of his mobile phone were moved out and stored in theputer. In fact, at the beginning of the serialization, she was still a little worried about what happened. Ye Yuling still gave her a big blow. Who could have imagined that the other party actually had entities on both sides of the strait. Kong En flipped the phone and found the propaganda of Zhumeng Xiaozhan. It is said that Ye Yuling''s works were going to be serialized on Zhumeng Xiaozhan. Not only that, but he is currently working on animation production. In this scene, Kong En looks sour. At the same time, Tang Guo also asked her to move back to the Zhumeng Station to serialize her works. Kong En, it should be impossible to move two people. Now Kong En is immersed in a group of military fans. He praises her under the book reviews every day and praises her in honor. System: Gone, see when you can go. Chapter 3751: Injustice composer (51) Chapter 3751: Injusticeposer (51) Chapter 3751 Wrongly Composer (51) "Dude, have you read that novel recently?" "Which one? Oh ... the one written by a woman, I ca nt believe it, and women can write military novels so beautifully. It seems that I have to put down my previous stereotypes. Seriously, really fragrant, this face It hurt me so much. " "Do you mean the one written by Kong En?" "Yes, it''s her." "I''m watching too." The military forum is discussing this everywhere. The main serial of Kong En''s characters is not many. Many old bookworms look at this and will not click into it. Basically, they won''t go through it until they reach a certain number of words, and they like to collect it again. But after all, the paper could not contain the fire. When this military novel was serialized to 100,000 words, a message appeared underneath, indicating that Kong En had giarized other people''s works. At first, the administrator thought that there was a difference, but then there were more and more such messages. The administrator realized that things were not so good, and instead of deleting the message, he followed the past and found the forum. It turned out to be in a military forum. Some people pointed out that the military works that Kong En currently serializes are copied from others. The original author is serializing in a magazine called "Dream Building". In each issue, there are about ten pages, serialized are the veterans'' works, showing how popr his works are. With more and more evidence, especially the administrator also went to the magazine hall to buy a copy, only to find that people have serialized for more than three years. Therefore, whoever copied it, ording to the degree of copying, no longer needs exnation. This administrator was a real military fan. He stepped down as an administrator on the spot. After he ran away, he went to buy a magazine. The real author was here, so he did nt want to support Kong En, the giarist. The veteran s work was serialized for three years. He bought all the magazines and was sure to have seen it. As for Kong En''s giarism dog, go ahead, he is no longer waiting. The fermentation in the forum is fast, and Kong En''s book review area has fallen. Don''t look at this group of usually straightforward men, when they are really angry, the fighting power is still very powerful. Soon, Kong En was hotly searched again in battle. This time, the former administrator personally put the evidence up to show theizens enough. Everyone has been serialized for three years, and Kong En is really indisputable this time. Kong En looked at everything on the phone, and the whole person was going crazy. Is it really that she changed too many things before, which caused many things to happen in advance? She also copied the veteran''s works and searched on the Inte, but she didn''t find any of them before, so she was assured of serialization. Even on the other side of the strait, she asked people to ask if there was an author of "a veteran" who wrote military novels. She did everything, but she didn''t count it. The veterans didn''t serialize it online or publish it across the Taiwan Strait. As a result, it was serialized in a domestic magazine for three years. Kong En, who knows the truth, now copses. Now that the website has sealed her book, the editor''s avatar shes continuously, and I don''t know what news she is sending to her. When the phone rang, she looked at the familiar name, which was edited by her. Kong En hung up directly and turned off. As for the forums and social ounts, she didn''t dare to watch them at all. Needless to say, another group of keyboards is spraying her. Chapter 3752: Injustice composer (52) Chapter 3752: Injusticeposer (52) Chapter 3752 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (52) Because the serialization period is rtively short, and it has not yet reached the time of publication fees, so of course, the fans give the rewards to Kong En, of course, they cannot receive it. Kong En was particrly unhappy, even if the website didn''t help her, the money was basically swallowed by the website and could not be returned to readers. So, she logged into the trumpet and went to the military forum to encourage the website to refund, saying that the website deceived consumers. After finishing all this, Kong En saw everyone going to make trouble, and he was veryfortable. At this point, Kong En decided not to touch the novel, who knows what will be serialized. Her ount was there quietly, without saying a word, and letting herizens spray, she didn''t want to see it at all. "Actually, I wonder if anyone has cursed Kong En. She was originally a talented person. How could she giarize others'' works again and again?" "I also think that Kong En is weird recently. Reminiscent of the previous events, I always feel that she was cursed." Of course, there are many spray holes. However, her brain power is very powerful, and she can''t speak the words that attacked Kong En. Seeing this situation, Kong En felt that she could follow the trend and open a trumpet to agitate the crowd, saying that she might really be evil. Many people really believe this excuse. In particr, her own brain powder has never been suspected. Kong En also kept two big fans, and all said in a whisper, something was wrong about her recently. This matter spreads farther and farther, and it is obviously that people have copsed, and it is just that Kong En has be. What curse she has been cursed, and she will be giarized by others. There are even fan spections thatpetitors of Kong En may have done it. After all, how talented was Kong En once, how could he giarize others'' works for no reason? Even some passers-by, after looking at the whole story, thought this guess was credible. "This Kong En is quite powerful." Tang Guo shook his head. "It''s obvious that he can''t hide it, but he said he was evil and cursed. The key is that the public still believes. In fact, she Isn''t that the kind of person? " System: [Thanks to having arge host, otherwise the veteran guys have to get bloodied. "Did the group move?" Tang Guo was particrly worried about the group''s inability to enter. Those little friends have been with her for so many years. If the group is really gone, she will be really not used to it. She thought that this group could always apany her to walk down without fail, but did not expect that there would be such an ident that could not get in. [I saw it yesterday and it s still the same. I did nt see it today. Let me see it. ] The words of the system just fell, and suddenly came out again, [the host is big, there is movement, the group seems to be able to enter. Hearing that the group could go in, Tang Guo put down everything in his hand and hurried in to see the situation. [Ziyun]: What happened? [Chi Xiao]: I do nt know. [Mo Yuntian]: I was scared to death, I thought the group would nevere in. [Margaret]: Ooo, I thought I was targeted by the God of Creation. Oh my god, my heart is now beating violently, and I am about to jump out of my body. God, it''s so scary, so scared. I have nt seen the school flowers yet, and the group is almost gone. [Harold]: God of Creation bless. [Allen]: I have been thinking before, if the group is really gone, I will have a duel with Harold, a wish of this life. Chapter 3753: Injustice composer (53) Chapter 3753: Injusticeposer (53) Chapter 3753 The Wrongly Composer (53) [Harold]: Allen, your idea is very dangerous. [Ethereal]: Fortunately, the group is still there, I was also scared. [Silver Ring]: Who said no? Just came out of the customs, juste here for a while, it''s almost a man''s fate. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: I thought it was a crossover, and the group was annihted by the sky. At that time, I was introspecting, if I didn''t worry about going through the robbery, maybe the group would be fine. [Emanuel]: It s probably not your kid s trouble. I do nt know what the specific problem is. I do nt know what is happening there. [Billy]: Did nt you find that our group is a little different? You see, the name of the school flower flickers, it is particrly bright, and there is a flowing light. Looking at us, there is no such light. [Billy]: Wait, the glow of Xiao Hua s name is gone. [Emanuel]: I also found one thing. We have an avatar, but it seems to be the default avatar. Can it be changed? [Emanuel]: I have changed my avatar. Does it look handsome? [Ziyun]: I will go! Emmanuel, you turned out to be a golden hair monster, or green eyes, do you have demon blood? At this time, Billy had also changed his avatar, and just like Emmanuel, he put on a avatar he thought was the most handsome, the one in military uniform. [Mo Yuntian]: Billy must be a red hair monster. [Billy]: ... [Emanuel]: ... Of course, Mo Yuntian and Ziyun soon reacted, they should be a matter of race. Speaking of which, their group can send photos, but it needs that function on its own side. For example, the interster world must have the function of sending photos. There are also in the modern world. But the fairy world, the magic world, does not seem to have that function. But now, they find that there are many more functions in the group, and they can send photos. [Margaret]: Guys, do you think my avatar looks good? I just found out that the group can take pictures. As long as you use your mind to control, you can shoot wherever you want. It s very convenient. I just put on one of my most gorgeous little skirts, wearing the most beautiful jewelry, and holding my most powerful magic wand, it is perfect! Margaret has a western face, deep facial features, but it is rare to have a long ck curly hair, coupled with her noble and gorgeous and fashionable skirt, it is indeed very beautiful. Even if the aesthetics of different worlds are different, they all think that Margaret is really beautiful. Next, Ziyun also reced herself with a fairy head in white clothes and a fairy fluttering. Chi Xiao also shot a more handsome angle for himself, leaning beside a furnace and recing his head with his own. Mo Yuntian was more serious. Like an old cadre, he took a picture of himself meditating with a serious expression, most like the person who took the first photo. After this avatar was reced, people in the groupughed. [Mo Yuntian]: It s just an avatar, would nt everyone know? [Shangguan Yun Gu]: It is my master. After shooting a horse fart, Shangguan Yungu also took a picture of himself, stepping on the flying sword and flying to the sky. [Chi Xiao]: Inexplicable second. [Ziyun]: I wasughed at. [Mo Yuntian]: Well, yes, the posture of stepping on the flying sword is very standard, and it is indeed my apprentice. Chapter 3754: Injustice composer (54) Chapter 3754: Injusticeposer (54) Chapter 3754 The Wrongly Composer (54) [Margaret]: I did nt expect you to look pretty. Afterwards, Yinhuan put on her own head and wore a robe that was not new and old, with a head of unruly hair, with a bit of vicissitudes and a messy and handsome look. As for the misty, of course, I took a picture of myself with a fairy-like flutter and a particrly beautiful head. At first nce, it was a little fairy. [Allen]: Harold, why do nt you change your avatar? [Harold]: n, why do nt you change? [Allen]: Or, change together? [Harold]: Well, together. Tang Guo has not squeaked, she is particrly happy to see the new functions of the friends in the y group. The group did not disappear, which was a surprise to her. [The host isrge, this group may be like me, is a wild, but unconscious, but he can absorb energy by himself, the previous situation should be upgraded. It is possible that this will happen in the future. So don''t worry. ] To say this, the system is a bit happy, this wild, unconscious, so stupid. "Well, I know." At this time, the default avatars of Harold and Allen were reced. Everyone took a closer look and all smiled. Harold''s head is like a guy with a giant sword crawling out of the mud. Allen''s head is a thin figure, wearing a tattered ck robe, and crawling out of the pit. [Harold]: Why do you have that? n, there is more hatred between us. [Allen]: Then Harold, you tell me, how do you have that? [Harold]: A long time ago, the magic crystal ball was identally recorded. [Allen]: Oh, this is a memory stone I identally recorded a long time ago. [Harold]: No matter what, the God of Creation is above us, and the hatred between us can no longer be solved. [Allen]: Harold, I promise the Genesis God that we will always be enemies. This contradiction is no longer irreconcble. In the conversation between the two, everyone already understood. The two of them should have exchanged each other, the most embarrassing picture as the avatar. Tang Guo carefully observed the interface in the group at this time and found that not only can he change his profile picture, but also be able to send voice and video calls. She clicked on the ce where the voice was made and made a sound: Are you all right? (voice) No one in the group knew what to do, and opened Tang Guo''s speech bar. Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, he was very happy. Suddenly, there were a lot of voice bars in the group. This new thing, they yed for a long time. [Margaret]: This is Margaret, guys, can you understand? (voice) [Ziyun]: I heard, Marguerite, Huh, why are you saying the same as ournguage? Are we not the same race? (voice) [Margaret]: Well, I do nt know. It stands to reason that ournguage should notmunicate. However, you can understand the text we sent. This should be the reason for the group. (voice) [Chi Xiao]: It should be like this, otherwise we may not understand thenguage of each world from the beginning. (voice) [Emanuel]: It should be the group as the medium ofmunication between us, which automatically converts the words we say and the words we send into what we can understand each other. (voice) [Mo Yuntian]: I agree with this statement. Anyway, as long as there is no problem withmunication. (voice) Chapter 3755: Injustice composer (55) Chapter 3755: Injusticeposer (55) Chapter 3755 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (55) [School Flower]: You can also make a video call. You can try this function when you have time. I think there are many more functions in the group. (voice) Changes in group upgrades have made everyone forget the situation where they could note in before. They waited until the voice bar was about to y, and they asked what was going on. Tang Guo said ording to the system that the group was upgrading. Everyone thought about the new features in the group, and all the previous worries were gone. Tang Guo simply told them the story of the world and went to the group to get busy. After all, at this time, she still has a lot of things to do, and she is not avable for a while. These new features in the group are enough for them to y for a while. After Tang Guo went to the group, almost half an hour had passed outside. Fortunately, she is in her own home, otherwise it will easily attract the attention of others. Let''s say that because of his hype, Kong En got off all kinds of trumpets, and there are really a lot of brainwashing fans. Now she is particrly concerned about her situation. As a result, countless brain fans began to sympathize with Kong En and help Kong En attack those who hurt her. But just started, Kong En hastened to publish the news, still a long text, to prevent her fans from attacking people. This time, she readily acknowledged her mistakes and promised that she would not make them again. He also said that if one day, he made that mistake again, I hope someone can help her correct it. After reading this article, many people think that Kong En is suffering from mental or mental illness. Because the creative pressure is too great, and theizens are not merciless, Kong En does not have the consciousness to giarize others'' works. Therefore, many people are suggesting whether Kong En should go to see a doctor, this time, Kong En may be a patient, and has been established. Some people have even started to analyze on the Inte that Kong En may have suffered from mental illness and mistakenly thought that some of the works were her own, so she unconsciously copied the works. "This whitewash, I am convinced, is even more powerful than the entertainment circle." Huayan held her forehead silently. "She is really a pity." Look, now that Kong En is doing this, some passers-by don''t spray Kong En anymore. After all, if you are really a mentally ill patient and make a copy of the work, then it seems to make sense to be majestic and to spare your reputation. When Yu Yu and Ye Yuling heard this, they came to Tang Guo. Neither face looks good, they have never seen such a shameless person. The veteran also received a message from the reader and a phone call from thepany about someone copying his work. At present, Tang Guo intends to talk to the veterans about other things, and invites him toe to thepany, which should be on the way now. "Sister Tang." "Sister Guoguo." "She''s so shameless," Ye Yuling and Zhiyu said in unison. They were really unwilling, and Kong En was so confused. Are thoseizens really blind? "Don''t worry, if she has a mental illness, it will not affect what we will do next." Tang Guo is still calm, even if she is ill, copying someone else''s work is also copying. It''s just being scolded lightly. Kong En does these things, isn''t it just reluctant to name, and do those fans support? Solid powder, just change career. Chapter 3756: Wrongly composed composer (56) Chapter 3756: Wronglyposedposer (56) Chapter 3756 The Wrongly Composed Songwriter (56) But if such scandals continue to break out, she will not be able to do so. Even if she is a mental patient, everyone dare not scold too hard, after all, this world always sympathizes with the weak. However, Kong En''s purpose was not achieved. Tang Guo knows what Kong En wants best. She wants money, fame, and status. But the talent and ability to acquire these things are not her own. Using mental illness as an excuse does not serve the purpose at all. But many yearster, many people think of the character of Kong En, and they would say: Oh, is that Kong En who has a mental illness and always treats others'' works as his own? Ask, can Kong En ept such a result? Besides, the lies have been taken through on the first day. Are there really so many people who cannot see clearly? Netizens are confused. Simrly,izens are the most careful. Sometimes, a little bit of clues may turn out and find the truth. "You are at ease to create, and now thepany will start to fully develop your work, you just wait for the signature, open a fan meeting, and count the money and make it easy." Hearing that money could be counted, the eyeballs under the bangs of Zhiyu Qi were all brightened. "Bai Sheng, your work can be serialized on the Inte. At the same time, thepany will fully develop derivative works for you. Your work, the plot is good, the character is full, Hua Ge has read it seriously, he ns to buy it TV series and movie rights, ready to make TV series. " When Bai Sheng heard it, he was very happy. He really didn''t expect that he would have such a day. "Thank you Tang, thank you Brother Hua." "You go back and prepare well, and then you may be busy. When the script is adapted, you have toe." Hua Yan said that the script with the original author''s participation will not lose the essence. He does not want any adaptation. Destroyed the best of the original owner, "You don''t have to worry about the price, you won''t lose money." For this, Bai Sheng is not worried at all. As long as it was Huage who bought the copyright to build Dream Station, there was only more, not less, and it would definitely not hurt the creators of Sister Tang. After sending this group of people, Tang Guo saw the veteran two dayster. The veterans are actually not old, that is, in their thirties, about one meter and seven points, their bodies are stronger, and their appearance is a little thick. This time, Tang Guo and the veterans signed a contract for derivative works. The veteran is a very honest and honest person. If he really meets a profiteer, he may be eaten with no bones. "I can trust Mr. Tang. If I hadn''t built a dream station, I might not have achieved my dream in my whole life. It is an unexpected joy to get so much now." Everyone is happy to be able to recognize his own work and obtain corresponding benefits. Time soon came to June, Zhuo Jing''s concert. Kong En is a big fan of Zhuo Jing. She also remembered that she still has such a bargaining chip. Long ago, she received tickets for the concert, which was sent to her by Zhuo Jing. Such a good opportunity, of course, Kong En is going to the concert. Both Zhuo Jing and Liu Quan felt that the private website data had been cleared, and there should be no problem. Zhuo Jing has been very hot in recent years, and Kong En nced back, full of seats. It is said that the ticket for Zhuo Jing''s concert has already been fired up to 10,000 yuan. Zhuo Jing was nervously preparing, and Kong En looked at the stage with some excitement. After all, Zhuo Jing has always been her love bean, whether before or after rebirth. good night. I didn''t expect that it was the most time-consuming to modify the typos, and it took me most of the night. Chapter 3757: Injustice composer (57) Chapter 3757: Injusticeposer (57) Chapter 3757 Wrongly Composer (57) Zhuo Jing is not the first time to hold a concert, but this concert in June is his most tense one. Simrly, this concert is also the most grand, thergest venue, the most special one. He couldn''t ignore the previous thing. Once the concert is cancelled, it will have a great impact on him, and it may be the biggest obstacle in this industry. "How is it possible?" Liu Quan was worried, and whispered, "There is no news on the Inte. As long as this concert persists in the past, this robbery is over." "Well, it''s okay." Zhuo Jing calmed his heart. "At these times, Brother Liu is bothered." "Your thing is my thing, nothing to worry about," Liu Quan''s voice is very low, even if there are no other people in the makeup room, he still speaks in a voice that only two people can hear, "recently recently It makes me worry, as long as there are no baskets during the concert, the following things will be solved. " In fact, what they are most afraid of is not singing a giarized song. As long as they say one sentence, they do nt even know thatposing andposing is giarizing other people s works, and then apologize immediately. Especially the things on that private website, the real hammer is so hard, the best way to solve it is to not help Kong En speak, of course, do not step on others, just need to apologize and say that it is a team error. Let the Marines go to the fans and bring the rhythm. This matter has nothing to do with Zhuo Jing. As long as it''s not a matter ofmitting a crime, it''s an incident on the Inte. If the parties admit their mistakes and are sincere, someizens will forgive. If at this time, there are still people who are scolding badly, then this group of passers-byizens will stand up to help them speak. Liu Quan and Zhuo Jing are afraid that the inexplicable cancetion of this concert will hit his career. Zhuo Jing is currently a popr singer, with a little movement, it is easy to attract the attention of many people. At that time, many people will delve into this problem and it will be easy to cause problems. Not only will their reputation be damaged, but they will also face arge amount of property losses. Liu Quan calcted the n from the beginning. It was better to continue than canceling the concert. They pretended not to know about it. As long as there is no trouble at the concert, even if someer breaks the song and there is a problem, they are unaware. Many people will think that they are more unlucky. Thinking about it, Liu Quan also believed that Zhuo Jing still had to sing Kong En''s song after the concert. One is that Kong En s songs are indeed very popr. If you suddenly change one, you wo nt find a suitable person to write Zhuo Jing for a while. After all, Zhuo Jing is already a popr singer. Once you buy some unpleasant and mediocre songs, it is easy to be ridiculed and easy to fall off. This second, there is a sentence called, there is no silver three hundred and two. Zhuo Jing suddenly sings other people s songs, so there must be someone who is very strange. Zhuo Jing has been cooperating with Kong En all these years, and he has never sung other people s writing. So what is the reason for Zhuo Jing to abandon Kong En as a geniusposer? Once theizens delve into it, they still don''t know what will happen. To Zhuo Jing''s current fame, in addition to the release of a new song, there is information about the work, and there is no need for some weird hot searches. Chapter 3758: Injustice composer (58) Chapter 3758: Injusticeposer (58) Chapter 3758 Wrongly Composer (58) Continue to cooperate with Kong En, and wait until things are exposed, then Zhuo Jing will be as innocent as he wants. As long as it works properly, he dares to ensure that Zhuo Jing will not be affected much. And in the meantime, he was ready to dig up goodposers andposers for this matter, andter sing some other people''s songs appropriately, after all, Kong En has a chance to burst here. Things really fermented, they may choose to drop all the songs that Zhuo Jing once sang. Ifizens can dig out the original author, they will talk to the original author. If the other party is willing to re-cooperate, then they will not remove the work and pay the copyright fee of the original author. The original author was unwilling to remove the work. This wave of operation will definitely make fans more distressed Zhuo Jing. After this series ispleted, it is time for Zhuo Jing to release a new song. Not only did he have to dig up good lyrics andposers, Zhuo Jing also began to prepare himself to write songs, slowly polished, and will bring great surprises to fans. At that time, Zhuo Jing''s singing career will usher in a higher peak. As for Kong En, it has nothing to do with them, they are all victims. "It''s time for the opening." Liu Quan reminded that Zhuo Jing hadpletely stabilized. "Go, the Inte is still calm and quiet, no problem, although you have taken your new song to meet the fans, they have been waiting for a long time." When Zhuo Jing appeared on the stage and greeted the fans, the audience exploded. Fans are all excited to see Aidou, the male **** is very excited, waving the glow stick in his hand. This is also true of Kong En. Before her rebirth, she has always been Zhuo Jing''s diehard fan. To what extent is loyalty? That is, as long as anyone said Zhuo Jing is not good, she will hold the other side reasoning for a long time. Before rebirth, she wanted to watch Zhuo Jing''s concert and had to save a long time to support herself to meet Aidou. Kong En''s dream was to hope that one day, at Zhuo Jing''s concert, he would sit in the best position and watch Zhuo Jing''s concert. If you can take photos with each other, hug and shake hands, it would be better. That''s why, after reborn, Kong En knew that he got the mobile phone that could have any information to search. The first thing he thought of was giarizing Tang Guo''s works. This is Zhuo Jing''s long-term cooperation partner. Zhuo Jing is able to put her song to the best of every capital. Therefore, she never considered others. Now that her dream has been fulfilled for the most part, she and Zhuo Jing have worked together for so many years, but in fact, they have hardly ever seen each other at close range. She hoped that she would be stronger, stand higher, and speak with his eyes straight. If there were nt so many idents before, she should nt take long to realize that dream. Thinking of those bad things, Kong En was not very happy. But when Zhuo Jing sang, she cheered again. Waving the glow stick in his hand, Kong En was a little tired, and nned to sit down and rest for a while. At this time, she found a beautiful girl sitting beside. This girl is different from other fans. Other fans, including her, are particrly enthusiastic. She has been excited by Zhuo Jing''s voice. When she can make a voice, she shouts desperately as if she is expecting her love bean. I can distinguish my own voice from the thousands of voices. Chapter 3759: Injustice composer (59) Chapter 3759: Injusticeposer (59) Chapter 3759 Wrongly Composer (59) The girl next to him was very quiet, but just stared at the stage with a pair of very focused eyes, and the person seemed more serious. But because of her lovely dress and that round and cute face, no one would think she was an inessible person. For such a strange person, Kong En only nced at it, and he didn''t pay much attention. In this world, there are too many strange people, but spending so much money to buy this seat, just staring at the stage in a daze, not enthusiastic at all, she is not like Zhuo Jing fans. "Miss, actually Zhuo Jing is really very good. Please ask him toe and help us to speak for you. You will never lose money." Next to this quiet girl, there is a young man sitting. Song, Missy, in fact, you like to chase the stars and just say it. We will not feel strange, nor will weugh at you. After all, who was crazy when he was young? Youmeng looked back, looked sideways at the young man next to him, carefully looked at him, and then said, "You mean, you are old?" An assistant: "..." He doesn''t think he is old. It was when he was the best. He should be a young man at twenty-five-six? "Also, I''m not a fan of him." You dreamed that her lips and lips showed a little disdain, "I''m not interested in chasing stars." An assistant: Then he understood that Missy should be Zhuo Jing''s fan. "Then miss this time, mainly listening to songs?" "By the way, Missy, how do you think about it? Today, among the popr singers, Zhuo Jing is definitely in full swing. His songs are not only nice, but also very catchy, have a lot of fans, and are very loyal. He is still self-sufficient, and I have inquired. In private, he is very polite to people, not in person, but in person. Ask him to endorse, we can definitelyunch our new products soon. Miss, we do lipstick, Zhuo Jing sings nicely, and is a handsome guy, and the female fans are our customers ... "An assistant whispered quietly," It''s not a loss. " But he just didn''t understand why, when all the senior managers agreed, why would they be intercepted by Missy, saying that this matter still needs to be discussed. At present, time is pressing. If we can''t find the right person to endorse, the product will be dyed. "He is not suitable." You Meng said, "Although the song is nice, all the products of ourpany can''t let him endorse." There are dreams looking at the perfect man on the stage, and there is no extra emotion in the eyes. "I like this lipstick very much and I can''t let him ruin it." "Hush, be quiet, this is the ce where others are, Miss!" "They are very serious, can you hear?" The assistant was still puzzled and shook his head involuntarily. He didn''t know that there was a dream sitting beside him, and he was recalling a scene a few years ago. I remembered Tang Guo selling the house to her so simply, I didn''t know what the other party had done. The reason why she has always listened to Zhuo Jing''s songs is that the style of these songs is exactly the same as what Tang Guo once wrote. However, the signature is Kong En. She was puzzled. Of course, she was just puzzled and did not have the habit of checking the privacy of others. Paying attention to all this is just that Zhuo Jing is too red, and the other party''s voice always drills into her ears from time to time. Chapter 3760: Injustice composer (60) Chapter 3760: Injusticeposer (60) Chapter 3760 Wrongly Composer (60) When the concert was halfway through, a post on the Inte spread out unconsciously. Whenizens saw this post, they were subconsciously attracted to the title. Mainly, the title of the post contains the name of Zhuo Jing, which makes people involuntarily click into it. The name of this post is: [Do not miss when passing by, please eat a big melon, all the songs that Zhuo Jing sings are actually copied! This post quickly became a hot post. It is always said that contemporaryizens are confused, but they are also very smart. Once there is such a big deal, the backhand is a save, and then look slowly. The time of a song, about Zhuo Jing singing giarism song, has been hot searched, and also brought the topic of Zhuo Jing''s concert. Liu Quan considered this kind of thing, but the only thing he didn''t consider was that the person who posted this post might not be a person, but a system with advanced capabilities. After discovering this, Zhuo Jing''s team quickly spent money to withdraw the hot search. Now it''s about the concert. The concert is not over yet. If such a big melon is made, even if Zhuo Jing is innocent, the impact will not be one-on-one. Tomorrow is definitely a mockery. Mainly because of the exposure at this point in time, Liu Quan was very bad. If it was not deliberately targeted, how could it be such a coincidence? "Why hasn''t the hot search been withdrawn? Is it not enough money?" Liu Quan watched the hot search get higher and higher, sweating anxiously and feeling a little panicked. In the past, this kind of thing, once discovered, could be solved almost immediately. "Brother Liu, I''m still asking here." "Hurry up, you can''t make mistakes at this time." Even if these were expected, Liu Quan didn''t expect that things were not under his control. He stared at the hot search rankings higher and higher, and eventually climbed to the first ce, there is no tendency toe down. He watched the whole in Tao, and he only had a feeling of helplessness. Liu Quan quickly calmed down and felt that it was Zhuo Jing''s opponent. He wanted to use this matter to bring down Zhuo Jing and smashed the post. So he was ready to smash money into it again. Soon, he got an echo. "Brother Liu, there is no more money there." Upon hearing Liu Quan''s face, his face was white: "Raise the amount." "Brother Liu, they said, no amount of money can be withdrawn." Liu Quan clenched his fists and turned his brain fast. Who wants to harm Zhuo Jing? At this juncture, didn''t you want to kill Zhuo Jing? Shouldn''t they offend anyone? "How are you finding out the bug?" "Technology is being checked." "Hurry to ask them to fix it. If it is not repaired within half an hour, all the bonuses will be deducted. Knowing this bug, how much has ourpany lost?" "Okay, I''ll urge it immediately." After half an hour, the hot search was still not withdrawn. Countless technical brothers, sweating a lot, felt for the first time that they were not technicians. In this line, they didn''t encounter such a difficult bug, they couldn''t find it. "Tongzi, how about the concert?" [The host is relieved, I have reminded the majority of fans to watch today s good show. ] The system is particrly proud, as long as there is aworked world, then he can walk freely, and no one is his opponent. [Now they are unable to withdraw from hot search, the only way is to shut down the server. However, he is not alone on the Inte. Chapter 3761: Injustice composer (61) Chapter 3761: Injusticeposer (61) Chapter 3761 Wrongly Composer (61) [This one wo nt work. Let s switch to another one and give them the traffic. Will they want it? And I also guessed that they would not turn it off at all. Most of the people on the Zhuo Jing team would answer in a vague manner, telling the other party that someone had targeted them, and your money was insufficient. ] The system is getting more and more proud, [They ca nt always say that their system has a bug, ca nt the technicians solve it? This is not to smash one''s own rice bowl. When such a thing happens, who can rest assured to cooperate with them? This dumb loss, they decided. Anyway, their image, can they handle things with money? "More and more powerful." [No matter how powerful, I am also the host of the system, helping the host is very happy. "Okay, let''s wait now. The Zhuo Jing team invites hackers to record the traces of hacking my private website. Have you saved it?" [I work, the host is at ease. The system is particrly proud now, because he is finally a useful system. Unlike 111 whoy to win the dog, there will be nothing, there is no official identity number, if you meet a good host, can you be an excellent system every year? Without a host wild brother, fart is not. The host wild brother Tang Kui is really at a loss, only to encounter the kind of fart like 111, so pitiful! "Tongzi, watching the movement of Zhuo Jing''s team, there is a problem to adapt." Now that Zhuo Jing is facing the biggest problem, there is no way to withdraw the hot search. Zhuo Jing is still in the concert, and many fans on the scene have already seen the news. This kind of heavy news, as long as one person sees it, everyone around you may see it, and finally the whole audience will know. Even if the scene is all fans of Zhuo Jing, it should be divided into song fans, that is, passerby fans, rational fans, brain residual fans, crazy fans ... Every fan, their response to this matter is different. When most of the fans on the scene saw this hot post and clicked in, theypared the time of the original and Zhuo Jing''s song. Of course, they also went to Kong En to look up the records, allter than the original creator. Some fans cannot ept this on the spot. Especially for fans who hate to move other people''s works, even if they haven''t figured out the truth, there is no way to ask themselves to continue listening. Of course, they are also sensible and leave the scene directly. Listen to a sentence here, they all think it is a humiliation to the original creator. The other part was more excited and shouted below, as if to tell Zhuo Jing about it. Zhuo Jing s true fans, a little sane, did identally ident, but they have nt figured out the situation yet. The song was written by Kong En. They certainly ca nt me Zhuo Jing for this matter. Be calm. However, Zhuo Jing''s brain powder fans, not ustomed to those who questioned, began to scold. The scene was momentarily chaotic, and Zhuo Jing also discovered the situation. The staff saw that there was no way to hide things. They could only stop and quickly came up to take Zhuo Jing down. They were afraid that some crazy people would attack Zhuo Jing for a while. Everyone was quickly evacuated, and Zhuo Jing also spoke with a microphone behind him, saying that he would give everyone an exnation as soon as possible. Things happened so quickly that they were no longer expected, and their preparations were useless. "The hot search has not been withdrawn, it may be that someone wants to mess with you, and I don''t know that I have spent money." Liu Quan and Zhuo Jing said. Chapter 3762: Injustice composer (62) Chapter 3762: Injusticeposer (62) Chapter 3762 The Wrongly Composer (62) Zhuo Jing was tired: "What now?" "Let''s take a look at the situation first. The studio ount has released the news, let everyone wait, we will give them a reasonable exnation." Liu Quan is also helpless, "Since the matter has been exposed, there is no way. It can only be acknowledged. But we can never let our opponents wish. The time is almost right, we will seriously apologize to the fans and original creators. " "it is good." Liu Quan''s heart is still a bit unreliable, of course, this time the loss is huge. Of course, if the follow-up treatment is good, Zhuo Jing apologizes well, showing weakness, selling badly, still able to solidify the powder and attract a wave of passers-by. The loss of interest is not a star. I don''t know what Zhuo Jing, the **** of sins, punished him at such a high price. Besides, Kong En, she is paying attention to Zhuo Jing''s singing, and she doesn''t even watch her cell phone. When things happened, they were evacuated by the staff. Only now have I seen such a big thing from the Inte. After reading all the posts, Kong En''s face was as pale as paper. howe? Was it the same situation as before, because Tang Guo was caught in a giarism storm and was hit, and the other party hid secretly for the creation, and after losing money, recorded those songs on the Inte. Looking at the real hammer on the post, Kong En quickly opened websites that stored lyrics, several private websites, both at home and abroad. This time, Kong En''s legs werepletely weak. She ran back and forth stumbled, how can I still care about Zhuo Jing this love bean. She only knew that one of her proudest chips was gone. Why is this happening? Why do those works appear in advance? Kong En hated that phone a little. Now that she is bound, why not tell her that this will happen? Just like the veteran''s book, it will take a while for it to appear. She tried to select the songs written by Tang Guo for almost ten years, but it came out so early. Kong En looked at the time on the private website, and his face was ugly. The earliest time was three years ago. That is to say, not long after that happened, Tang Guo was already writing songs one after another. "It''s Miss Miss wise." Assistant fart fart followed behind Dream, wiped the sweat on the forehead, "Miss Miss wise." Youmeng nced lightly at him: "Come on, learnter." "Yes, although Missy is younger than me, her brain is better than me." The assistant caught it and praised it, which Zhuo Jing really couldn''t use. The original creator is the one who Zhuo Jing once worked with, so the other party was wronged in the storm a few years ago? Whether Zhuo Jing knows or not, he already has ck spots. At present, some people are muddying the water. Zhuo Jing is no longer suitable for endorsing theirpany''s products. On the Zhuo Jing team''s side, in order to divert his attention, he asked the Marines to gradually turn the topic to Kong En. Originally this matter, all med Kong En for giarizing other people''s works, they just unfortunately chose Kong En. The people who were originally in Tao Zhuojing came back to think that Zhuo Jing seemed very innocent. So, a hot search of "distressed Zhuo Jing" appeared soon, with the help of fans, which was almost the same as Liu Quan expected . In just an hour, discussing Zhuo Jing, basically talking about how innocent Zhuo Jing is. Chapter 3763: Injustice composer (63) Chapter 3763: Injusticeposer (63) Chapter 3763 Wrongly Composer (63) Tang Guo didn''t push this incident anymore. At present, the Zhuo Jing team pushed out Kong En''s affairs, and she was happy. Such a cyberattack is not cruel to anyone like Kong En. "Guo Guo''er, Zhuo Jing is so white?" Hua Yan had originally treated Zhuo Jing as a passerby. It was a passerby''s feeling. But thest time the Zhuo Jing team asked someone to hack his girlfriend''s private website, the hatred between him and Zhuo Jing grew. If his girlfriend is really an ordinary person, he has been hacked into a private website, and there may be no way to clear that dirty name all his life. If his girlfriend were not capable, powerful, and strong, would she be like the original Yuyu, Ye Yuling? Ping Bai was giarized and framed. How many people can bear it? So he was particrly upset when he saw that Zhuo Jing was white. "Otherwise, let me expose it. The Zhuo Jing team actually knew very early on that Kong En''s work was giarized, but it will continue for his own benefit. He doesn''t care about the original creator at all?" Tang Guo turned around and couldn''t help pushing the head of Huayan hard: "Is your IQ lowered because of falling in love? If you say this, there is no evidence, and you have not been killed by Zhuo Jing''s fans. ? At that time, people will not admit their debts, and they will buckle you a hat to see how you wash it. " "Rx, I have arrangements for this matter, don''t worry about it. First, Kong En, then Zhuo Jingren team, none of them can run away." Tang Guo said. At least, Zhuo Jing knew this first, she wanted to expose it, she did nt care at all what theizens thought. "Yeah, from the first nce at Guoguoer, my genius brain was always down. I''m so proud, my girlfriend is very powerful." Hua Yan didn''t mind at all, he was said to have a decreased IQ. In front of the girlfriend, no IQ is good. It s not good to say a word, a fool is a fool. "Do you know why I believe you? Actually, I''m not such a rigorous person, but what you say, I just believe. I believe involuntarily, and I have to believe in killing." Still so serious, "I''ve been curious before, why don''t I have an IQ, I believe whatever you say." "Later, I understood what was going on." Hua Yan saw Tang Guo with a curious look and leaned into her ear and said, "It must be that God knows that this way can make you my girlfriend. If I have an IQ Be high, be sensible, and certainly not believe you, then you may be missed. " As soon as these words fell, Tang Guo began to apud: "Hua Yan''s screenwriter, your skill has grown again, and you have written such a reason." "What I said is true, it must be that my God looks at my boss and has no girlfriend, and thinks that I am too smart to cause trouble. Only by adjusting my IQ can I meet you." System: Another dog has died, and now the young couple are very cruel. "After reading the cause and effect, I really hate Kong En." "What genius girls are all copied from others. Comics, novels, and lyrics are all copied from others." "Kong En is so disgusting that he has been moving other people''s works." Brain remnant powder: "Eun is just sick, her spirit is in trouble, so she will mistake others'' works as her own." Chapter 3764: Injustice composer (64) Chapter 3764: Injusticeposer (64) Chapter 3764 Wrongly Composer (64) "Come on, brain powder, when we have no eyes, or cerebral palsy? I really believed in such a bad excuse. Look, how many things have she moved in these years?" Kong En watched a scream on the Inte, and only had anger in her heart. All that she had finally got, now all vanished. In particr, she will receive all kinds of harassment calls every three to five, and she can only change the phone number. Because she loved the limelight before, she was recognized when she went out, and the behavior of passersby made her feel very ufortable. In the end, apart from the necessary things, she rarely went out, intending to wait for the storm to pass. On the other hand, when things were about to ferment, the Zhuo Jing team apologized and said that they were unaware of the matter at first, but did not expect the truth to be the case. In this letter of apology, he first admitted his negligence in his work before he made the original creator wrong. Regarding this, mostizens would only think that Zhuo Jing bought and sang songs, and they were also very innocent. Who knew that the other party was a powerful giarism dog. Therefore, they don''t think they are really wrong. Second, Zhuo Jing apologized to the original creator. But Tang Guo didn''t say anything, didn''t respond, she didn''t go back to that circle. At this point, Zhuo Jing had to remove all the songs. Tang Guo believes that these songs should have been taken off the shelf. She did not respond, that is, she did not intend to let Zhuo Jing continue to own the copyright of singing. In order to whiten himself, Zhuo Jing''s team can only endure pain and cut love. This piece of thigh meat must be cut off without cutting it, so they can show it to fans. At this time, Tang Guo''s best response was not to respond. There was also a distress on the Inte. She thought she had been hit, so she didn''t want to mention it again. When Zhuo Jing''s team was here, watching the limelight went smoothly to him, his heart slowly rxed. Liu Quan thought about it, as if there was nothing wrong with it, so he let go of his uneasiness. And Kong En has been banned from the circle of lyrics, music,ics and novels. The main reason is that her behavior is too bad, no one wants to provoke anger. Even if it is impossible to blockpletely, there must be an attitude on the surface. Fans of Kong En, ran away without knowing how many. Many of them turned into her ck powder, and some of her brain powder, refused to admit their mistakes, attacked people on the Inte every day, so that Kong En had to cancel his ount, and finally much more clean. Kong En, who lives at home, is still unwilling. He has such a unique resource, why is it so bad? Since novels,ics, and lyrics andposition are notpleted, then should she be the head office of a screenwriter? She chose a work that has been pushed back for several years, which is not a big hit, but still has a good reputation. After nning to write, vote for a film and television culturepany. So she neglected everything and worked hard. She has this phone. Should she do something big? At this time, another thing appeared on thework. Zhuo Jing is still the person in trouble. Prior to this, Zhuo Jing just announced that he would immerse himself in the creation. He said that he still created something by himself, and would not involve the storm like before, hoping that all fans would wait for him toe back. Of course, these words ushered in the expectations of all fans, and even turned a lot of passersby into fans, and gave Zhuo Jing a wave of fans. In particr, Zhuo Jing clearly stated that all actions are to respect the original creators, which is very popr amongizens. Think he is a good character, but also very serious. see you tomorrow Chapter 3765: Injustice composer (65) Chapter 3765: Injusticeposer (65) Chapter 3765 Wrongly Composer (65) The title of this post: #Please invite everyone to eat a big melon, Zhuo Jing has long known that there is a problem with Kong En s song # The content of the post is as follows: Do you know why the original creator has not expressed his position? Because someone attacked her private website. You have to ask me why I know so much, because I am a conscientious hacker wandering in the online world ... I will stop talking nonsense, no matter what I say, let''s talk to the evidence with a real hammer ... The following content is about the evidence that Zhuo Jing had known that Kong En had problems. Zhuo Jing''s agent Liu Quan, looking for evidence that hackers went to the original website of the original creator, which not only contains chat records, but also transfer records. All the evidence is clearly shown. Liu Quan is Zhuo Jing''s agent, so Zhuo Jing may not know the truth of this matter? This matter, no matter how whitewashed, is impossible. Zhuo Jing''s human design has copsed at this instant. Especially in the previous article, I want to study further, work hard to write songs, and express the dynamics that are not easy for the original creator, as if I was hitting his face. Clearly knowing that Kong En copied other people''s works, the Zhuo Jing team did not help the original creators defend their rights for their own benefit. As long as they refuse to sing and copy other people''s works, the majority of fans andizens will not feel that there is any problem. However, what the Zhuo Jing team did was so shocking that they did not choose to refuse decisively, but for the benefit, they continued to choose not to talk about the concert, but also asked someone to go to the original website of the original creator, not just want to erase all Evidence? Especially when I think of Zhuo Jing''s whitewashed remarks, what respects the original creator, he must work hard to create a work, and refuse to giarize the fruits of others. In the future, they will pay more attention to these aspects, and the majority ofizens feel sick. "We want to resist any of Zhuo Jing''s future works, he is too disgusting." "No wonder the original creator has never responded. It turns out that someone''s website has been attacked. If she is not smart, maybe they really let them pass." "I used to think that Zhuo Jing''s character is good, now I just want to get sick." "I had no feelings for Zhuo Jing, but a passer-by who listened to his songs, mainly the songs he sang. It was really nice. I am a person who, in general, is not a fan of people. In Kong En, giarism of other people''s works is exposed At that time, Zhuo Jing was very simple, she removed all of her songs, returned all the copyrights to the original creator, and even apologized to the original creator. At that time, I felt that this man, the real man, worked so hard for so many years, and those songs were also his hard work, and they could all give up. Unexpectedly, sometimes, what this person does on the surface ispletely different from the one in the background. " "This shows that knowing people knowing each other is not knowing. If there is no hacker exposed, maybe we will be deceived by the other party in our lives." "Disgusting, disgusting, I will never listen to him sing again." "The products he endorses will not be bought again." "After five years of fandom, as much disappointment as you want, how could he be such a person?" "I really want to deceive myself, don''t believe all this, I really want to ignore these, but my conscience is not satisfied." Of course, there is another kind of voice. After all, Zhuo Jing is such a red singer, how could he not have a little brain fan. Chapter 3766: Wrongly composed composer (66) Chapter 3766: Wronglyposedposer (66) Chapter 3766 Wrongly Composer (66) "Don''t say that, Zhuo Zhuo also has his own pains. After all, the concert can''t be opened? After all, we have so many fans waiting, he just doesn''t want to let us down." "Yeah, it''s no wonder Zhuo Zhuo has done this. He promised before that he will definitely meet us at the concert and suddenly won''t open. We fans will be sad. He just doesn''t want to make us sad." "And, I do nt think Zhuo Zhuo knows this thing, maybe his agent is carrying him secretly to deal with this matter? Maybe, this Zhuo Zhuopany does, he is such a kind person How can people do such a thing. " "Wake up, don''t wash it, no one forces him to cancel the concert. What we hate is that he went to someone''s personal website and wanted to destroy the evidence. What is the purpose of destroying the evidence? Not just when the concert is afraid, those Is the evidence exposed? " "Huh, they didn''t think that people kept a lot of evidence, which was not as good as his wishes. I had some sympathy for Zhuo Jing. After all, there was no such thing as a big event at the concert. I didn''t know how much to lose. I didn''t expect it. The thing behind is this, in short, the powder turns ck. " "Don''t say anything. He didn''t know. Didn''t he disclose before? Did Zhuo Jing already have a certain share of thepany? Even if such a big thing was done by his team, he would definitely know that since he knew it, he didn''t stop it, so he killed. The murderer of the original creator has not been washed. " "That''s why I didn''t have to wash it, and the white was thick." Netizens are so disgusted because of Zhuo Jing''s two previous developments. The first article is to apologize to the creators. Secondly, he is going to study further, intending to write his own song dynamics. In both cases, he is showing his attitude to stop giarism and teach fans to respect the original creator. Therefore, how good was the impression of former fans andizens on him, then how bad the impression is now. No matter what Zhuo Jing will do in the future, there is no way to turn over in a short time. What happened at this time is the price of his default Liu Quan''s way to go to Hetanguo''s private website. Because of the spontaneous resistance ofizens, Zhuo Jing has lost many endorsements in a short period of time, whether it is fame, image, or money, which is a huge loss. Especially the various problems of fermentation on the Inte, those hot searches, like thest time, no one can undo it. "There is no news there, I don''t know who is going to kill you." Liu Quan said with a tired expression on his face, "This is already the seventeenth notice of termination." Zhuo Jing''s image is detrimental, and it also has a bad influence on the products of thosepanies. Because of the terms in the contract originally signed, if an artist loses due to virtue, once it has a huge impact on thepany and the product, it will be investigated forpensation. "There is only one way now, to apologize and lie down. No matter what we say, it will arouse theizens." Liu Quan saw Zhuo Jing said nothing, and continued, "The content of the copy, I have written Well, if you look at it, if there is no problem, I will ask someone to send it. " "Brother Liu arrange it." "Zhuo Jing, are you okay?" Liu Quan patted his shoulder. "Don''t be discouraged, thoseizens have time-limited memories, sometimes like a cerebral palsy." Chapter 3767: Injustice composer (67) Chapter 3767: Injusticeposer (67) Chapter 3767 Wrongly Composer (67) "After a while, the Inte will be calm, and there will be fewer and fewer people discussing. During this time, you will be immersed first, and don''t give up creating works. You are a singer, not some entertainers who only rely on poprity and have no strength. As long as you have strength, what are these ck spots? In addition, I will pay attention to good works. " "The next time you take out the work, the one who should buy it will still buy it, as long as you pass this Kaner." ... Zhuo Jing studio and Zhuo Jing ount all sent apology letters. Afterwards, it seemed to lie t, without controllingments or refuting, no matter who scolded, did nothing. Under such circumstances, some fans who really like Zhuo Jing really hurt him. But Zhuo Jing was disgusting, and most of them were very disgusted. In short, all Zhuo Jing endorsement, they threatened to resist. [The host isrge, Zhuo Jing''s team is indeed a bit brainy, knowing that when the real hammer is hard, no matter what is said, it is immersed. It is indeed extraordinary to be able to win Zhuo Jing. It seems that they want to wait for things to immerse, and then help Zhuo Jing turn over. "There are countless talents in this circle, and it is not so easy to turn over. Even if they think, Zhuo Jing''spetitors may not necessarily think. Moreover, Zhuo Jing''s ability to be popr, half of the reason, is those songs. There is no chance to sing those songs. Once they sing, they will be stared at the column of shame. If they do nt sing, how many good works will they need to support him to turn over? " Therefore, this is Zhuo Jing''s choice. After this, it was not so easy to turn over, she did not intend to ask again. The system thought a little and thought Tang Guo was right. [By the way, the host is big. Those guys who want to withdraw the hot search cry again. They can only say vaguely to Zhuo Jing that someone is dealing with them, which is really funny. The system feels that he is most satisfied with this matter. [Now their technical staff throughout thepany are desperately looking for bugs. "I can bear it." [Thank you for thepliment, it can help the host greatly, is a blessing as a system. Unlike the guy in 111, every time I send an e-mail, I brag about it in my face, how awesome the host of my home is, he can only tter, nothing. If it were nt for the host s older brother, he would have been eliminated and rebuilt again, would he be so proud? "Do you often email 111?" [Not often, that guy, after receiving the award each time, he will send an email to show off a wave in front of me, which is particrly annoying. In my opinion, 111 is garbage in the system. It depends on the thigh. From this point of view, 222 is much better than him. 222 is hardworking and hardworking. This is the system that should be rated as the best. "If one day, after we can go to the Space and Time Administration, I will definitely ask you a number. By then, our little leader will definitely be the best one, definitely exceeding 111." [There is no problem with more than 111. I feel that as a unity, one should not becent. After all, there are people outside the world, there is a world outside the world, and there is also a system outside the system. Arrogance is not desirable. "Good, conscious." [The host is big, do you want to see in the group, everyone is having fun ying video calls. "it is good." Tang Guo asked the system to help her connect the group signal to her mobile phone. Chapter 3768: Injustice composer (68) Chapter 3768: Injusticeposer (68) Chapter 3768 Wrongly Composer (68) Sure enough, when I opened it, I saw that many people had joined the video call. She also ordered to join, and instantly, all the people who joined the video call were switched out on the phone. [Ziyun]: Haha, girl, is the matter solved? This video call is a little bit more interesting than the video stone. [Margaret]: I think it is easier to use than the crystal ball. It can be used to synchronize calls and see so many people. This function is good. Moreover, I was able to take a lot of beautiful photos. By the way, Xiaohua, we found a new function, click on our own avatar, you can enter your personal space, where you can send dynamics, photos, videos so fun. [Harold]: I think this function is really terrible. The guy Allen put all of my worst pictures in the memory stone on his personal dynamics, which is abominable. [Allen]: Harold, if it were nt for you to put me in the most embarrassed way, I could nt think of such a brilliant idea. [Harold]: In short, the hatred between us has increased by more than a little, and it is impossible to solve it. [Allen]: I think so too, Harold, if not looking at the face of the school, I would have ttened your small body. [Margaret]: School Flower, do you think I look good today? [School Flower]: Beautiful. [Chixiao]: Sister, do you want to see the fairnd? I m going out to show you the scenery of the fairnd. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Uncle Shi, I am also in the fairy world, but it may be different in the small world. My fairy world is not the fairy world of the master, so we have no way to meet. This is also the regret of Shangguan Yungu. He originally thought that as long as he became a fairy, he would be able to go to the fairy world and see these people like Mo Yuntian. Unexpectedly, things were different from what he thought. But seriously, the fairnd is really as thrilling as his master said. If it was not for the uncles and uncles in the group to remind him, he might be upset, and he would definitely be chased by someone. After such a long time, he gradually adapted to the life of fairnd. To be honest, he had never seen such an experience of chopping people with a disagreement before, ranging from injury to extermination. Immortal world is more exciting than his ordinary world. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, you need to practice well. Now you are in the small world. I guess that if you only break through the small world, you may go to the big world in the future. There is no end to this practice. [Guguan Yungu]: Master and Uncle have said so, then I will definitely have to work hard, hoping to meet them with Master Uncle one day. However, the people in the group are not very optimistic. Like Mo Yuntian, they have been practicing for so long. Even if they have reached the top of the fairy world, they want to go further and do not know how difficult it is. But they didn''t show it, they didn''t want to hit Shangguan Yungu. [School Flower]: This time I am in the modern world, do you have anything you want? Now you can video call, I can video all the way, choose what you want. [Margaret]: Okay, yeah, I used to like those skirts before. I still have them on, and I added some gems, which are particrly nice. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, then I m wee. I want a car or a ne that can run and fly. Chapter 3769: Wrongly composed composer (69) Chapter 3769: Wronglyposedposer (69) Chapter 3769 Wrongly Composer (69) [Chixiao]: There is nothing wrong now. No matter how much practice, progress will not be too fast. It is better to disassemble something to y with. Then I will poprize another means of transportation for the fairy world, which is morefortable than flying in the sky Too. [School Flower]: You can buy it. In addition, I will buy you a book on how to make cars and nes. Brother Chixiao is so smart that he can definitely make it out. [Chi Xiao]: Okay, this is the best, but, sister, is such a good thing to buy? Will there be any problems? In Chi Xiao''s opinion, manufacturing assembly instructions are a secrecy of secrets. How can they be sold casually? After hearing Tang Guo said that these were not ssified as secrets in her modern world, Chi Xiao waited happily. Tang Guo intends to give Chi Xiao some books for manufacturing mechanical productsmonly used in the modern world, cars, bicycles, trains, airnes, and some supplies in life. Chi Xiao is a refiner and usually likes to tinker with these things. Some information, the system can help her sort out. Just now she also discovered a function in the group that can send files. In other words, she only needs the system to help organize the electronic version with pictures to meet Chi Xiao''s needs. After discussing with the people in the group, Tang Guo summoned the flowers, after all, he went shopping, and the boyfriend was a creature. Of course, Hua Yan didn''t say a word, abandoning the poor director who prayed behind him, and hurried towards Tang Guo''s direction. "Director, that script has beenpleted, and there is nothing to change now. You can just shoot it. Besides, the screenwriter is not the only one. There are no problems or major issues that can be resolved. Everyone is very satisfied, no Must I stay here? My girlfriend told me, if I do nt go, maybe I ll be a bachelor again, director, do nt you want me to be that little pitiful again? "Roll thick, so big, small and pitiful, disgusting or not disgusting." The director is going to smash the words with the script, "Hurry up and don''t want you for the time being." Little pitiful, to say little pitiful, he is the real little pitiful. The director really thanked Zhuo Jing about the matter. Fortunately, he stopped the loss in time and kept his eyes open. He did not announce the opening song in advance. If you want to change it now, it will not affect anything at all. "Guo Guo''er, it''s rare to ask you toe out to visit the mall," Hua Yan took Tang Guo''s little hand and slowly walked inside the mall. "Are you going to buy me clothes?" Hua Yan also pointed Pointing at your shirt, "You found out, have I worn this shirt many times?" Tang Guo heard the meaning, and the original words were suggesting that she helped him choose clothes. "I''ll help you choose more clothes and change them." The boyfriend''s little requirement is satisfied. Hua Yan was so moved that she was about to cry. The ghost knew that the group of men in the crew often said that he bought it by his wife, and that he bought it by his wife. How envious he was. His girlfriend is different. When he is happy, he takes him to eat delicious food. If he is not a self-disciplined person, he must be fat now. He suspected that he was too handsome, and his girlfriend wanted to feed him fat so as not to be contaminated by some colorful flowers. "Hua Brother, what do you think? So fascinated? There is also a smirk." Tang Guo waved his hand before Hua Yan''s eyes. "Guoguo''er, will you help me pick my things?" Chapter 3770: Injustice composer (70) Chapter 3770: Injusticeposer (70) Chapter 3770 Wrongly Composer (70) "Okay, let''s go to the men''s clothing store first." At the same time as he promised to speak, Tang Guo took out his mobile phone. The mobile phone was always on a video call with the people in the group, but she was put in the bag. Therefore, as soon as the people in the group heard the voice of Hua Yan, they knew that the dead-faced one hade to Tang Guo''s side again. After the science of the friends in the group, Shangguan Yungu also knew that there was a person with a particrly thick skin who had followed the uncle. In his world, the person with a dead skin is Mei Shangzhi. It is said that his identity in each world is different, but he will find the uncle urately and use the peacock to open the screen to attract the uncle. Attention, thus sticking to the uncle. Thinking of Mei Shangzhi''s cheeky face, Shangguan Yun''s expression was a bit hard to say. "Huh, Guoguo''er, are you talking with people on video?" Hua Yan saw Tang Guo''s mobile phone interface and found that there were many people on it, "Are these people ying role-ying? That person is ying Wia in the scenic area ?" The person who spoke in Huayan was Shangguan Yungu. Because he had just arrived in the fairy world, and now he is facing the struggle for resources every day to improve his strength, so most of them are in flight. "But I didn''t see the line, and there seemed to be other people ying Wia." Hua Yan stared at Tang Guo''s mobile phone. "Maybe the pixels are not good." When Hua Yan saw that Shangguan Yun looked over there, some people were fighting, and he was a little dumbfounded: "Are the amateurs so powerful now? Not only to hang out to y, but also to fight, not ... Is the sword real? " Hua Yan blinked and looked at someone in Shangguan Yungu who had fallen directly from the air, and was speechless for a while. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Uncle Shi, am I doing something wrong? He is subconscious and wants to show everyone the excitement, and video calls can also be converted from ideas to perspective. He just shared it with everyone, and someone was fighting again. Now seeing Hua Yan''s face as if he was very dumbfounded, he felt that he had done something wrong. Hua Yan came back to his eyes: "Guo Guo''er, who are these people, how do I feel that the picture just now does not seem to be fake?" "He''s called Shangguan Yungu, my nephew." "What is it for?" Hua Yan asked again. Tang Guo did not conceal, she felt that Huayan should be able to ept it well, and now she is not used to it, she will get used to it by looking more, anyway, she will get used to it sooner orter. She can''t always do it, every time she makes video calls with her friends, why don''t she carry him? Not so necessary. "He is a monk. He is currently in the fairnd. The picture you saw just now is that he wants everyone to see the excitement over there." Hua Yan squeezed Tang Guo''s hand tightly, and his eyes fell on other people''s faces: "What about them?" He seems to have understood what these people are not doing role ying. "This is Margaret, a gentle and lovely dark magician." Tang Guo introduced Margaret. "This is Brother Ziyun, alchemy master." "Brother Chixiao, refiner." "Harold, a very powerful magician. That''s Allen, a swordsman." "The youngdy in the white dress is ethereal and a monk. The appearance is more informal, and the messy and handsome man is full of silver ring or monk." "What about them?" Chapter 3771: Injustice composer (71) Chapter 3771: Injusticeposer (71) Chapter 3771 Wrongly Composer (71) Huayan pointed to the blond Emmanuel and Billy with red hair. "General Emmanuel and Billy, theye from the interster. In the interster, their status is very lofty." Hua Yan''s head was a little dizzy, and he felt like he was dreaming. He grasped Tang Guo''s hand subconsciously, a little afraid that she would slip away, he didn''t mind who these people were, he was afraid his girlfriend would run away. He has a particrly unfriendly intuition. If his girlfriend runs away, he can only be a bachelor in his life. "Brother Hua, are you okay?" Tang Guo saw Hua Yan''s distraction, and did not forget to hold her hand firmly. Hua Yan shook her head, but still did not let go of her hand: "I have known for a long time that my girlfriend is definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidence every time, breaking Kong En''s situation. It s all about guarding Konge. " "Guo Guo''er, will you not soar one day?" Hua Yan was a little nervous. "If you soar, will you be able to bring me together? There is a saying that is good. Everyone wins a **** and a dog. it should be no problem?" Tang Guo smiled, there is no such thing as Reiki in this world. Although she can cultivate the power of stars, she is not controlled by Reiki. However, in a world without aura, space is not stable. Once she has practiced the power of the stars, after her strength is strong, it is easy to cause the world to copse and destroy the entire world. Therefore, as long as there is no aura in the world, she will not choose to practice. She is no longer the one who wants to destroy the world. "I have a physical body now and I can''t soar." Tang Guo''s exnation slightly reassured Hua Yan, but he was not about to let go of her small hand. He nced at the people on the video and asked in a low voice: "Did you identally pick up a mobile phone, or did you not?" Be careful to bind a group, and then met them, you became friends? " Tang Guo: "..." "You can say that too." "It turns out this way." Hua Yan was not worried anymore. He waved at the location of the video and greeted everyone, but he was still a little moved. Such a secret, Guoguoer is willing to tell him that he is the person she identified. Hua Yan is already nning how to propose to Tang Guo. Such a good girlfriend should still marry home early and rest assured. "Brother Hua, let''s go, do you mean you want to buy clothes?" Tang Guo pulled La Huayan. "In addition, I want to buy some for my friends. Please refer to me for more." "Okay, your friend, my friend, just mention whatever you need." So, the next journey is more pleasant. Tang Guo first selected many clothes for Hua Yan and asked him to try them one by one. In addition, Chi Xiao chose the clothes they liked, asked people to pack them, and sent them back. The thing worth mentioning in the middle is that every time Hua Yan gets dressed, she will take two steps in front of Tang Guo and ask her if she is handsome or not. It s so handsome, every piece of clothing here seems to be tailor-made for Huage. It s not that the clothes are perfect, but that Huage s figure is perfect. Only you can wear this feeling. I dare say that those male models also Not as good as yours. " "Really?" After hearing the words, he was very happy and tried the clothes again. Chapter 3772: Injustice composer (72) Chapter 3772: Injusticeposer (72) Chapter 3772 The Wrongly Composer (72) Tang Guo wasplimented by a change of method, and in the end these clothes were full of words. Shopping guide: Who am I, where am I, and what am I doing? Who is the shopping guidedy? "Have you written it down? Did you all remember what thedy praised her boyfriend just now?" "Team leader, it''s all written down." "Okay, I will print a copyter. We will take a copy and go back to our home. When the guestse to buy it, we will choose the rightpliment and thepliment." Tang Guo then went to the women''s clothing store, she bought a lot of it herself, and chose a lot for Misty and Margaret. Jewelry shops, of course, will not miss. The men''s essories store must go. These things are all selected by words. In short, this is a very happy shopping trip. When he returned home, Tang Guo nned to send the purchases in the form of red envelopes. This time, he discovered a new feature. It turned out that red envelopes can be sent exclusively, that is, whoever you want to send can only be sent to whom. This time, it is also much more convenient. She directly distributes things to everyone in the exclusive form. When Hua Yan saw what was disappearing in front of her, she wondered: "There are really red envelope groups. It''s amazing. I thought it was just written in the novel." "Hua Ge knows so much, it seems that your reading range is quite wide." "I have read a lot. Although this theme is not easy to adapt, the new theme is still very attractive." Just did not expect that this is real. After receiving the gifts, everyone gave Huayan a greeting. Although this is not the first time I have met, this is the first time they have met each other in video and learned of each other s existence. Hua Yan is particrly happy, not because of the gifts themselves, but because these gifts represent him being recognized by them. Let''s say that Kong En was immersed in "writing" and finally wrote down the script he thought was good. After writing down the transcript, she changed her pen name for herself, intending to use this new pen name as a script for a film and televisionpany. She believes that if the other party has vision, she should ask for this script. After finishing these Kong En, he was waiting for an echo at home. At this time, the filmpany did notice Kong En''s script. After watching it, they handed over the script to their boss. Hua Yan heard that someone had received a good script and quickly went to thepany to see the situation. When he got the script, he was still quite happy. But when I opened the script and saw the contents, my face was not very good. Look at the signature below, not Kong En, but a strange name. He spected in his heart that it might be that Kong En changed a strange pen name. Kong En''s previous behavior has made her name stink, and several circles know it. Who would dare to use that name again? "Boss, the theme of this script is a bit niche, but I think it''s really good and worth a shot." Hua Yan thought, isn''t it good? That''s his work. If it wasn''t for his girlfriend''s urging to let them hatch these works in advance, it really makes sense. That Kong En is really an unstoppable Xiaoqiang, with her shadow everywhere. "Boss, do you think this script is not good?" The people under him are a little scared. Doesn''t their aesthetics work? Hua Yan put the script down and said, "The script is good, but not usable." "why?" Chapter 3773: Injustice composer (73) Chapter 3773: Injusticeposer (73) Chapter 3773 The Wrongly Composer (73) Hua Yan was toozy to exin, opened his own private website, waved at the man, and asked him to take a look at the above things, which were all works he had created before. After watching it, the man''s eyes were rounded: "Boss, you were giarized?" He has seen the time above, this script was written two years ago. Although many of them are different, it can be easily seen that they are the same work. And, in his view, the boss''s script is more mature. After all, this is his boss. I do nt know which giarism dog. When I saw the script that the boss identally leaked out, I dared to copy it. "That boss, what should I do?" The man pointed to the script. Hua Yan said: "Find a shredder to break it, but when you don''t see it, filter it directly and find it again. In addition, I have to go home." "Boss, you just arrived at thepany." "There are you guys here, and there is nothing wrong. I will go back first. My girlfriend is still waiting for me." Hua Yan couldn''t wait to run back and told Tang Guo about it. "Guoguo''er, do you think I should not have done this now, or are you going to prepare for this work?" "Of course I did. If you don''t do it, Kong En may think that you can''t look down on it, and it will vote for anotherpany when the timees. When the people filmed it, even if you copied it, the loss to you is not a little bit Big, the loss is ours. And this script is not a restrictive theme, it can definitely be starred. When the timees, it will be filmed, and it will be broadcasted, and the people will earn money. how long." "Actually, I think the same way. If we don''t shoot, if someone else shoots me, I''ll lose a lot. Some people in this circle have no conscience for the benefit. Whether you copy it or not, they just have to squeeze Dry thest drop of essence. " The reason why Zhuo Jing can''t turn over is that the situation is different. Because Tang Guo made the concert in time, Zhuo Jing relied on those songs. Without those songs, he has almost no work. The audience of TV series is the audience in front of the TV. Someizens and viewers don''t care how this work came from, they just look good. After deliberation, Hua Yan set about preparing the filming. Let''s say that Kong En has waited for about a month, and there is no response. He suspects that the other party has not read this script. Many of the works produced by thispany are indeed excellent, but Kong En still thinks they have no vision. So she decided to transfer the script to another one. This family, after a week''s appearance, got an echo. They decided to bid for Kong En''s work and invited Kong En to participate in the shooting. The main script is Kong En, which is rtivelyplete, and there is very little to be changed. They think that such a screenwriter is a personal talent. At this point, in the words of words, the TV series has already started shooting. However, it is more mysterious, and no stills have been revealed. Anotherpany is also preparing. After Hua Yan''s filming waspleted, the stills and promotional videos were released. Soon, anotherpany was in the process of filming and found the situation of Huayan, especially the three episodes of the TV series, and they realized that the situation was not good. They called Kong En and asked Kong En Huayan how there could be almost exactly the same TV series. The main thing was that people had finished shooting and they were all broadcast. Kong En was a little dumbfounded at the time. She knew what was going on, so she hung up the phone in a guilty conscience, and quickly packed up and ran away. see you tomorrow. This world will end tomorrow. Chapter 3774: Injustice composer (74) Chapter 3774: Injusticeposer (74) Chapter 3774 Wrongly Composer (74) After hanging up the phone, Kong En packed up and hurried home, daring not to stay in the crew again, otherwise he would be unclear when he got it. She called herself too bad, and she was so careful that she chose a TV y script that would appear only a few yearster. The results of it? As a result, the TV series, like other works, appeared in advance. Such unexpected things really made Kong En not know what to do. The only thing she wanted was to run quickly, otherwise there would be trouble. The director, who was hung up by Kong En, waited to call again and found that Kong En had shut down. At this time, he could not have imagined that they were pitted by Kong En. Now that half of the TV series has been filmed, the other TV series have been broadcast, and the plot is almost the same, but he can be sure that the details of the other party are better than what he has here. Not to mention, the work of the team. "Director, did you contact Kong En?" Mentioning the name of Kong En, the director''s face was sinking: "We were pitted." If Kong En is not guilty, why would she run directly instead of finding trouble with the otherpany? He also hoped that the other party would use her script without Kong En s consent. In this way, they could also sue the other party, hold the other party ountable, and order the other party topensate them with huge sums of money. If the other party infringes, then take off their TV series, they will be able to continue shooting, not to mention the loss, and to be able to hype for themselves. However, the situation is different now. The current situation is that the script is not Kong En''s own, so if they continue to shoot, they will not be able to say the cost, and they may face prosecution by the other party. "What, director, what should we do now?" "What else can I do? Of course it is to sue her." The director said angrily, "I thought everything would be fine after running?" Although Kong En had many troubles before, he did not involve directors or screenwriters. Moreover, things have passed for a long time. If Kong En doesn''t make any trouble, people''s impression on her is basically dimmed. Therefore, the director circle, screenwriter circle, and crew members did not know that Kong En was notorious. When he was going to sue Kong En, he finally found some clues on the Inte, and followed the past to check. This confirmed the Kong En, which was the one that killed Zhuo Jing before. Although Kong En still used the pseudonym, but to be a member of the screenwriter and follow the crew to film the film, it must be a certificate like an ID card. There are not many pictures of Kong En on the Inte, but they are not unavable. Therefore, the whole crew looked at Kong En s glorious deeds in particr, and was particrly dazed. "Director, we have caused a disaster." "giarism ofics, novels, and lyrics has nowe to our screenwriter circle. She may not have thought that others have already taken the first step." A screenwriter couldn''t help but say, "Is she a counterpart from the opposite? "Don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry to inquire about Kong En''s whereabouts, even if she can''t kill her, she will have to shed her skin." When the director was so angry, everyone did not dare to say anything. The loss this time was indeed huge. It was impossible to continue the filming of nearly half of the scenes. Chapter 3775: Injustice composer (75) Chapter 3775: Injusticeposer (75) Chapter 3775 Wrongly Composer (75) Kong En thought that he had left, and everything would be fine, but he didn''t expect to receive a summons from the court in half a month. When she got this, she was a little dumbfounded. Over the years, Kong En certainly made a lot of money. After all, every time she was exposed to giarize someone else''s work, she had just started to publish it. There is no other big loss except for its reputation. It was indeed the first time to be sued. Knowing that she couldn''t run away, she quickly hired awyer. Although Kong En developed well in the past few years, and has a widework of people, since the reputation has been bad, the people around him have stayed away. Who dare to have friendship with her? Therefore, everything can only be handled by Kong En himself. "Lawyer Chen, how can I win thiswsuit?" After eating thewsuit, Kong En was still very anxious. She still understood that if she really lost, she would definitelypensate a lot of money. "Ms. Kong, is that all the information you can provide?" Lawyer Chen frowned. "That is to say, you giarized someone else''s work and sold it to a film and televisionpany. Now the original creator has filmed the TV series , It was discovered by the film and televisionpany that they are now going to sue you, right? " Kong En was a little flustered, or nodded honestly: "Can you win?" "If you say this, you definitely can''t win, you will definitely lose the case, Miss Kong." "Lawyer Chen, I spent a lot of money, not for you to help me lose thewsuit, but for you to help me win." Kong En stopped doing it, and once she lost, she didn''t know how much topensate. Is nt it a goldwyer? Why didn''t she look so bad, she suspected that her money was going to float, and invited a liar. "Miss Kong, they have no evidence to prove that you have giarized someone else''s work. ording to what you said before, they just saw it and the three episodes of the TV show that they feel are very simr." As soon as these words fell, Kong En understood, and nodded quickly: "Yes, I didn''t copy it at all. It was they who wanted to buckle the **** pot on my head. This pot, I don''t recite it. Since they said copying, before that How can I be so happy when I close the script and trade it? I sold it to them because they wanted to buy it. They did nt refuse it. They could not me me. Can I me me? Besides, the current TV series are not the same, and the plot is almost strange. Really? So, they are simply not qualified to sue me. " "Yes, that''s it." Kong En was relieved, yes, the crew wasn''t Hua Yan, and Hua Yan didn''t know about it yet, they couldn''t even produce evidence to sue her. But what Kong En didn''t expect was that the director of the crew went to talk to Hua Yan. Now all the rhetoric is to hand over thepany''s business to the people under your hands. I rarely go to thepany myself. I basically read the script at home, think about the script, and spoil my wife. Therefore, the director went directly to Hua Yan''s home. "Mr. Hua, actually this time, I want to ask you one thing." The director is also a cheerful person. He handed over the script in his hand to Huayan. "A few days ago, thepany bought a script. , The result was pitted. Mainly, a few days ago, I watched the drama produced by President Hua and found that the script is very simr to the content of that drama. " Hua Yan knew what was going on when he saw the other party. He flipped the script at random: "The content in this script is indeed very simr to thetest new drama of ourpany. No, it should be said that it is almost the same except for some details." Chapter 3776: Injustice composer (76) Chapter 3776: Injusticeposer (76) Chapter 3776 Wrongly Composer (76) Speaking of which, this script provided by Kong En is one of the first editions he worked out. The one I''ve shot now has been discussed with Tang Guo for a long time and has been polished. Judging from the current ratings, it''s already an explosion. "I don''t know He Dao, what do you want me to do?" "Kong En giarized Hua Zong''s script, we were pitted by Kong En, so this time, I hope Hua Zong can help us provide evidence. That is, the time that Hua Zong created this script and aplete script content, if possible If so, some films will be needed at that time topare. " Kong En dare to pit him and let him lose so much, then he will have to lose money. Otherwise, he can''t swallow this breath, which is too angry. For so many years, he is the first time he is about to be mad at a neer. Kong En, he will never forget the name, it is the most shameful time since he became a director. "Okay, I promised." Hua Yan had already waited for the other party. Since it was delivered, he would of course agree, and at this juncture, he would also sue Kong En. He also hopes to let Kong En go bankrupt. Not only did he have to sue, but Ye Yuling and veterans would all sue together. The two of them had waited so long, just because Kong En published their work, which is rtively few. At what cost. As for the simultaneous prosecution this time, that is also icing on the cake. Kong En thought that he had that goldwyer, so there shouldn''t be too many problems with this level. Unexpectedly, within a few days, Kong En sessively received three court summonses. They are Hua Yan, Ye Yuling and veteran. When Kong En saw Hua Yan''s name, the entire talent was really in a panic and quickly went towyer Chen. "What did you say? The original creator has sued you?" Attorney Chen looked serious. When he saw the three summonses, the whole person was not good. He felt that his career would usher in a four-game losing streak. The matter of fighting awsuit is rtively long. Hua Yan invited a professional team, and did not need to worry about them. Over there, He Dao is a director who has been in the circle for countless years. Of course, he also has a professional team. Therefore, only Kong En was the one who panicked in the end. On the day of the court session, Kong En looked like Cai Qing, which was particrly unsightly. The goldwyer of Kong En has already used his unshakable tongue to defend, but in the face of absolute evidence, Kong En still lost. Not only did she lose, her behavior has already constituted fraud, and the amount of money involved is huge. , The spread isrge. Next, Kong En confronted Hua Yan, Ye Yuling, and the veterans, there was no chance of winning. Kong En watched as he watched the money he made over the years, a littlepensation, the heart and soul were colic, and hated those who used her. However, she was toote to think about it. He Dao''swyer thought that she could report the crime to Kong En directly. It is mainly the script that Kong En will speak, which sold a lot of money and involved a huge amount of money. If the script is not her original, it is tantamount to cheating. Here, Kong En not only lost a lot of money, but also went to jail. Even if she appealed, she eventually upheld the original sentence. On the day of her imprisonment, Kong En couldn''t understand it. She was obviously bound to a mobile phone that could be searched for anything. How could it be so mixed up? Chapter 3777: Injustice composer (77) Chapter 3777: Injusticeposer (77) Chapter 3777 Wrongly Composer (77) She suddenly hated the magic phone. Since everything can be searched, then she can use it, should there be nothing? Otherwise, how can there be such a magical function? She thought it was the mobile phone that was hurting her, and went to jail with great unwillingness. The moment the door was closed, Kong En refused to ept his fate. She feels that she is in the wrong direction. She should not be involved in literature and works of art, but in others. For example, clothing, high-tech or something, she has not heard of it. Making the same high-tech products will eventually be sued. When ites to clothing, she heard that some people knew the design drafts of others in advance, made clothes and sold them, and no one was going to sue. In the end, she was only able to recognize the nt. After all, the act of defending rights is too arduous and costly. Where is it like a director, and there are so many words, specializing in doing such strenuous things, it takes a year and a half to sue her. She looked forward to getting out of jail, and when she was out, she began to draw costume design drafts. She doesn''t draw any big names worn by supermodels, she only draws the best-selling products of the clothingpany in the future, and sells the design draft to others. In addition, if I get some high-tech materials, I still do nt believe that I ca nt turn over. Anyway, there is so much useful stuff in the mobile phone in my head. As long as the cell phone is still there, even if she has been in prison for several years, she will still stand out after going out. "Sister Tang, are you a fairy from heaven?" At thepany''s annual meeting, Tang Guo and Bai Sheng, veterans, and Ye Yuling sat at a table, remembering these years of experience, as thrilling as riding a roller coaster. None of them thought that such a change would happen to their own destiny. Especially Bai Sheng, now the works under his name have been developed to the extreme, film and television, anime, manga, simplified and traditional entities, overseas, games, and some surroundings. The name Bai Sheng is also well known, and can be said to be the leading character in the fairy tale novels. Others, although not as powerful as Bai Sheng, are shining their own works in the name. As if Jin Cancan, every light shines out of gold, and all are Tang Guo''s cash cows. "I also think that Sister Tang is a fairy from the sky, that is to rescue us, the poor and suffering." Ye Yuling followed. Hua Yan saw that everyone was staring at Tang Guo with a very focused eye, and quickly took her to her arms: "I have nothing to say first, worship to worship, call sister, call ancestor, I have no opinion, you do nt There must be other thoughts. " Now, wherever the daughter-inw went, it was full of light. Even if he was married, he still felt very uneasy. She clearly knew that she was a married woman. As a result, those people had no eyes, so they had toe to her and want to dance with him. When he did nt exist? "Hua Ge, if you don''t know Sister Tang first, I don''t mind bending for her." Ye Yuling blinked, making Hua Yan a little tempted to pull Tang Guo and run. "Go away, don''t distort your ideas," Hua Yan touched his chin and said, "There are many young talents in mypany. I don''t think those of you who are engaged in writing and art, have the time to arrange your lifelong events Otherwise, we will have a friendship next time. " Hua Yan felt that this friendship had to be made, and the authors of Zhumeng Xiaozhan had to get rid of it so as not to nce at his daughter-inw all day long. Chapter 3778: Injustice composer (78) Chapter 3778: Injusticeposer (78) Chapter 3778 Wrongly Composer (78) Huayan is an activist. Later, he helped the twopanies get together every year, and it really made the authors of Zhuomai Station get out of order one after another, which became a singr style in the industry. So much so that there is a stalk among the author''s hands. "I feel like I should take off the order. Otherwise, let''s go to the Zhumeng Xiaozhan station. It is said that the station leader''s husband will send us objects. Anyway, I know that after I went to the Zhumeng Xiaozhan, I started killing the younger in two years Dog. " "Okay, I think that way too, I hope the station husband can give me a better point." "So, don''t let the country send one at a time. If the country is so busy, wherever you can manage your object, if you are short of the object, go to the Zhumeng Station." A few yearster, Kong En was finally released from prison. Kong En had just been released from prison and was not at peace. She inquired about some clothingpanies and quickly copied many designs of clothes. Just in case, she also made some changes. Subsequently, she went to submit articles on the Inte. It was also Kong En who was anxious and forgot to collect messages on the Inte first. After receiving the reply, the message from the other party made her a little dumbfounded. "This style is toomon, what ourpany needs is new ideas, new ideas, understand?" Kong En searched the Inte and found that in just a few years, the world''s clothing styles are advancing rapidly. It has evolved. Ordinary clothes are simr, and there will not be too many patterns in design. Kong En watched a lot, and was not reconciled. But there is no way. In the end, she still intends to get some work from the master designer. Thinking of this, she quickly went to the Inte to find that not only did the fashion of the masses progress rapidly, but also the works of those master designers came out in advance. At this point, Kong En finally gave up clothing design. In fact, the entire world''s apparel industry is progressing rapidly, and Tang Guo is behind it. She didn''t let those thingse out ahead of time, she directly used the designed products to do something. She only did two things. First, she recruited the designer whose face was copied from the plot to thepany. Second, she let the system help her find the future masters of fashion design, let the system help inspire their inspiration in advance. Therefore, the entire apparel industry in the world has developed rapidly in recent years. It is said that fashion is reincarnation, and the apparel industry is not other. Even if it develops a little faster, the most change is the aesthetics. People''s wear has little effect on other changes, and there will not be much bad influence. Therefore, Kong En wille out and see the changes in the apparel industry. Kong En eventually reached out to the technology industry, intending to do some work in it. During this period, she did a lot of work, mainly to ensure that what she took out was not avable in the world. Kong En took out several materials and anonymously voted on somepanies on the Inte. At the beginning, she didn''t take a special lead, mainly some technological products that are useful in life. Apany really took a fancy and bought it with her. Thesepanies buy such products. Of course, they are really curious about who Kongen is. If such a powerful person can recruit theirpany, it would be great. But Kong En didn''t want to get in close contact with them. After all, she took out these things herself. She just intends to make herself a mysterious person, only need to provide technical information to sell money. She didn''t want to participate at all. She even thought about it. When the money was almost enough, she went abroad. It is said that in many ces abroad, the capital is thergest. As long as she has enough money, she is absolutely free and can live a life as a man. In China, she can''t stay any longer, and she always feels that she can do nothing. I will finish writing the rest of this ne tonight Chapter 3779: Injustice composer (79) Chapter 3779: Injusticeposer (79) Chapter 3779 Wrongly Composer (79) "Kong En is already selling technology product information to certainpanies, and currently involves some civilian use. But there are many materials in her mobile phone, not only civilian use, but also some high risk factors." Fruit analysis, "You said she has inquired about going abroad?" [Yes, now Kong En does not show up, just want to save money to go abroad by relying on those technical product information. "Tongzi, did you catch the signal from her cell phone?" [The host isrge, it has been captured, the other party will hide, even hiding in Kong En s brain wave, the frequency of which is almost the same as her brain wave. But in front of me, it is not enough to see. I''ve been monitoring it before, maybe I feel Kong En''s caution, and it seems to have be a lot more careful. Basically, Kong En does not use it, it seems to be invisible, as Kong En''s brain waves fluctuate. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t find it. "Then can you control it? For example, attack it, hack all its data?" [Of course, as long as it captures its traces, I can clean it up. I think it''s a bad thing, or it''s destroyed. There are many materials in it, which are particrly dangerous. Once Kong is taken out, even if the world does not copse, it will cause all kinds of things, even war. The host is big. Is this a thing that you said is produced by the opponent of the Space and Time Administration? [I havemunicated with 111.222. It is said that one of the purposes of the Space and Time Administration is because of their opponent. They will solicit all kinds of talented kishi and go to the small world for missions. As long as someone in the small world rmed them, they would send the taskers to the past, and half of thempleted their tasks. Only then would they interfere with their homes, which would cause a huge change in that world. If they do nt order the chaos in time, the world will face demise. "Is it a bit like returning from being born again, depriving others of their lives, gaining others'' sess, and killing others, isn''t it like taking away the luck of others?" Tang Guo said, "If it''s a normal thing, it won''t teach People giarize other people s works. And that phone s function is like a pie in the sky, in other words, it attracts people to crime. After all, in the face of huge benefits, few people can keep their hearts. " [Yeah, it s especially like a pie in the sky. For example, there is something to check the exam papers in advance. I believe that there is almost no way for students to not take a sneak peek. Such a thing is clearly harmful. ] System analysis, [Where is there such a good thing, even if there is, it must have its own purpose. In short, the host is big, that is a bad thing. "Then after Kong En went abroad, you hacked all the stuff out of that gadget." Tang Guo paused and asked in a low voice, "I remember you swallowed a system before, can you swallow that phone this time?" [The host is so big, can I swallow that thing? ] The system has some expecting questions. [It can definitely be swallowed, as long as the host does not intend to give it to your wild brother, the mobile phone is my food. Seriously, the host is big, although they are a bit bad, but they are delicious. Tang Guo: "..." She suspected that she had raised an abnormal system, even thinking about eating the system badly. "You will not be assimted?" Chapter 3780: Injustice composer (80) Chapter 3780: Injusticeposer (80) Chapter 3780 Wrongly Composer (80) [The host is big. Where do you think about it? As long as I can defeat the other party, I can make the other party assimted by me and transform their energy into their own. In addition, you can get all the functions and data of the other party. The host is big. Seriously, if I meet this kind of bad guy in the future, let me swallow it. I believe that the Space and Time Administration has already had a lot of these kinds of simr things, not missing one or two. Besides, you may not be able to meet your wild brother. Anyway, it is a scourge, so let me eat it. "Okay, after encountering this bad system, it''s all your food. Let''s talk about it first. You must digest it before you can swallow one. If you can''t digest it for the time being, save it first and eat it when you''re hungry." [Good! Let''s say that Kong En finally saved a lot of money after a year. Because of the national conditions, she didn''t dare to choose something that was too special because of the national conditions. The selections are all gadgets used in life, which are much more advanced than the current ones. Therefore, although manypanies want to win over Kong En, they are not too persistent. Kong En understands that she cannot sell some conspicuous materials. At that time, not only will she not be able to make money, but she may also be targeted by certain departments. She can''t guarantee that she can carry nothing. Besides, before she was too anomalous, she hurriedly came up with the kind of things that brought danger to herself. People would know that she was suspicious after a little association, then she would not want to be free in the rest of her life. After saving the money, Kong En quickly cut off contact with thepanies that cooperated. To start preparing for going abroad, the passport has been done before. A monthter, Kong En went abroad. She stood at the airport and nced back. After she settled in a foreign country, she would never return here. In a foreign country, she would be more free and could sell some more precious materials. She had watched it online before, and her previous personal ount found that under the dynamic, there are still people spraying her shame every day, which makes her very angry. Those sprayers like to grab one thing and spray all the time, which is especially boring. She didn''t want to get acquainted with the Inte keyboard men, maybe those who sprayed on the Inte, had a bad life in life. When Kong En got on the ne, he just feltfortable all over, especially rxed. [The host is big, then I follow the past and swallow the other party s mobile phone system? "Go." With Tang Guo''s consent, the system was extremely happy, and went after Kong En without saying a word. When Kong En was asleep, she didn''t know that the system had started her golden finger. Although he knew the system was powerful, Tang Guo still waited. For almost half an hour, she sensed that the system had returned. "how about it?" [It s already swallowed. The host isrge. I need to digest it. There is a lot of information in it. Now Kong En is still asleep, not knowing that his golden finger is gone. It might be dumbfounded when Kong En wakes up. What happened to Kong En, Tang Guo did not care. Now Kong En can''t turn the waves, then, Kong En has no ability to take anyone''s life. So, she can also guard the dream station, and lead her with peace of mind in peace. Let''s say that Kong En spent many days abroad and swam everywhere. Sure enough, the air was free. Subsequently, she decisively injected arge sum of money into an enterprise, allowing her to use the permanent residence of her country and immigrate quickly. Chapter 3781: Injustice composer (81) Chapter 3781: Injusticeposer (81) Chapter 3781 Wrongly Composer (81) After that, she also sent a circle of friends to tell everyone that she would never go back. People in the circle of friends, spraying her is a fool, and she does not care at all. Anyway, those people would not understand how moist she is now. When she was about to wave, it was already half a yearter. When I remembered to do the right thing, I suddenly found that the phone bound to my brain was gone. Kong En was panicked at that time, and tried all kinds of methods to find, but could not find it. To know her for more than half a year, I do not know how much money she spent. The remaining money is simply not enough for a lifetime. Kong En''s money is getting less every day, and finally she can''t afford the money for the trantion. With her half-hanging foreignnguage, she can barely get along. The main thing is that the money she injected before is said to have run out of money. Regret now, it is toote. The most terrible thing is that she sent out in the circle of friends, everyone knows that she has emigrated. Basically, in this new country, is it impossible for her to move forward, or she sits on the ground and can only spend money every day. In the end, she had to work odd jobs to make money, and it was very hard. Kong En lived her free life abroad as she wished. She was really free. Ordinary people would apply for street-walking action every day. They mored for freedom every day. Once such an action is taken, don''t think about starting work. If you don''t start work, you won''t make money. Later, Kong En''s greatest wish was to one day be able to emigrate back to his original country. After joining the new country, her life is not easy, it should be said that it is very sad. In the former country, she has the ability to live afortable life no matter what. But she would do nothing, only do odd jobs, and do not want to do hard work, high-end technology will not, but also ept racial discrimination. Without any contribution, it is harder toe back than to go to the sky, so I can only dream. What happened to Kong En, Tang Guo didn''t care at all. The system swallowed Kong En s mobile phone, and after digestion, he got all the functions inside. However, this function is more limited and can only search for information in this small world. Of course, these things are already out of ce for an ordinary person. Tang Guo''s life is to death, they are the master of the dream station. During this period, the online world has changed a lot. Only Dream Station has retained its original original intention, which is called purend by creators. Many people do not understand how a small website can umte so much wealth. I do nt even understand, obviously you can earn more wealth, why the webmaster of the dream station, why not keep it awake and always leave people so much room. Tang Guo didn''t know what would happen to Zhumeng Xiaozhan after she left. However, she can do everything she can. What she will do in the future depends on her own life. Hua Yan is still behind her, which has be a rule. At the end, Hua Yan asked her if she had any regrets. She shook her head and said, "No, I am very happy in my life." In this life, she was once a Bole, with a group of cash cows under her hands, and she was very happy to count the money every day. "I thought you would be a bit, for example, did not die with the same month and the same day with me. Another example, the time with me is too short. Unexpectedly, you have no regrets." Hua Yan took Tang Guo''s hand, "Okay Now, I was kidding you. I will build a dream station. I will help you choose the most suitable person to manage, and I will not let your efforts go to waste. " Chapter 3782: Wrongly composed songwriter (End) Chapter 3782: Wronglyposed songwriter (End) Chapter 3782 Wrongly Composer (End) "This, let it be." What''s the future of Xiaozhu Xiaozhan, she really doesn''t really care. Everything in the world cannot be fixed forever. The Dream Station is not more ancient. It has been maintained for so many years. One day, this tranquility was broken by someone. She was not surprised or sad at all. "I told them that you didn''t care so much about building a dream station, they didn''t believe it." Hua Yanughed suddenly, he nced at him, standing next to Bai Sheng and others with tears in his eyes, he leaned over Tang A kiss between Guo''s foreheads, "Guo Guo''er, do you care about me?" "of course." "Then do you think I am important, or is it important to build a dream station?" Tang Guo nced back at Bai Sheng several people, and they wiped tears while crying and said: "Sister Tang, you do nt need to care about our views, we all know that building a dream station is not at all to you. What. In your eyes, there is no desire at all. Only when you are with Huage, youugh the happiest. " "Hua Ge is your treasure, we are the flowers and nts you picked up by the way." Ye Yuling said, "We will not be jealous, you can set up a small dream station with one hand, and let it be a purend, we are already very Lucky. Even if you are not here, our children and grandchildren will keep it. " "Try not to let it be like the public." Zhiyu answered. Although, it is difficult. Tang Guo said with a smile: "No need to force it." "It''s not reluctant, but the dream station is of great significance to us." The veterans have a long lifespan, and now they are more than eighty, and their bodies are still healthy. "The dream station is my belief." "Yes, we want to believe." Tang Guo didn''t hit them, and maybe they might not be able to keep it when they were alive. It''s all old grandpas and old aunts, where there is so much energy to do this. Can children and grandchildren think the same way? She can already think of the time when her children and grandchildren will quarrel, quarrel and quarrel in order to build a dream station. "Before leaving, I will give you some presents." Tang Guo asked the system to put some rescue pills in the drawer before letting Hua Yan take it. Hua Yan took out a stic bag inside, turned over the bottles and cans, and looked at Tang Guo with doubt: "Guo Guo''er, what is this?" "Ji Xin Pill, you give them a bottle and take it with you, maybe you can use it in the future. Two hundred capsules per bottle, ording to their age, should be enough." Bai Sheng waited staring nkly at the serious olddy in the hospital bed, who gave them a heart pill, and for a while did not know what to say. "Sister Tang, my body is still healthy, I should not need to save the heart pills." Bai Sheng said. Tang Guo shook his head: "Take it, it''s all old guys. In the future, arguing between the juniors, you should take a rescue heart pill first, so as not to lose your old life. This medicine has a long shelf life, you can take it with you. See something wrong, eat One grain, to ensure that you are not afraid of arguing with the junior. " In such an atmosphere, Tang Guo sent everyone a bottle of heart-saving pills and was ready to go. "Guo Guo''er, why don''t you have my share?" Hua Yan grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and looked like she didn''t want to go, as if she must be asked to give a reason. Tang Guo shook back: "Our destiny is connected, Brother Hua, you don''t need to save your heart." "Actually, I also feel it." Hua Yan said with satisfaction, and put it in Tang Guo''s ear, "Wait for me." Tang Guo left, and Bai Sheng waited for these old men, old women, crying miserably one by one. He even cried out of breath. Young Yu is a little younger, reminding them to hurry to save a heart pill before crying. After everyone took Jiuxin Pills, they really felt morefortable, and crying would not affect their health, and then they cried hard, crying very loudly. Because of this saving heart pill, so many yearster, the juniors in the family are in conflict and quarreling. They will think of today s scene and find out the rescue heart pill to eat one in advance. influences. see you tomorrow Chapter 3783: Sadistic love affair (1) Chapter 3783: Sadistic love affair (1) Chapter 3783 Chapter of abusive rtionship with a deep female partner (1) "Miss Tang, I don''t know what you asked me toe over today?" Jing An''an is a pure and beautiful girl, wearing a simple dress and holding the coffee cup on the table with her hands, obviously a little embarrassed. Tang Guo consciously came back, he heard this gentle voice. She looked up and looked at the timid girl in front of her. She should be around 20, very young. Tang Guo saw that the **** the opposite side was staring at her all the time, and she was still a little stubborn in her eyes. She only discovered at this time that she had a cheque in her hand and she nced at random. In an instant, a y was filled in her mind. Wouldn''t the original owner be because of a certain man, and then he had to take a check and sent the girl in front of him? It is really strange, what kind of man is worth a million. Under Jingan''s strange eyes, Tang Guo put the check back into the wallet. Later, she took the red from her bag, and the small mirror began to make up, as if the action of taking out the check earlier was just a misunderstanding. "Nothing, just want to ask you toe out and talk casually." I don''t know the specific situation at present, and Tang Guo doesn''t n to expose too much. He decided to stay with the girl in front of him for a while. "Is that so?" Jing An''an was obviously a little unbelieving. She whispered, "I thought Miss Tang was onlying to me because of Brother Zheng." After all, she stood beside him at thest party. , I clearly felt that Miss Tang''s eyes were not very good-hearted. "Howe." Tang Guo smiled faintly. She just looked at what she was wearing. From the point of view of these essories on her body, she is definitely a rich man and a very rich one. "Just want to ask you toe out and talk briefly. ,no other meanings." Jing An''an still didn''t believe it, which was clearly not the case before. Although Miss Tang is still very proud, but the first look at her is not so gentle. "I heard people have heard that Brother Zheng and Miss Tang originally had a marriage contract, it seems that Grandpa Brother Zheng and Grandpa Tang have signed." Jing Anan said here, more and more uneasy, "Later because My existence, Brother Awei canceled this marriage contract. Miss Tang, I know these words may be cruel to you. But I have to say, reluctant feelings will not be happy, Brother A do nt like you , Even the twisted melon is not sweet. " "Furthermore, the elders verbally agreed that there was no intention of both parties. Brother Zheng found that there could not be such a rtionship between Miss Tang and decisively cancel the marriage contract, which is responsible for Miss Tang." Jing Anan said in one breath After a lot, my heart beats fast. I am particrly afraid that Miss Qianjin in front of me will be upset and will pour coffee on her face. She firmly holds her fist. "Miss Tang is beautiful and her family is good. You can definitely find a better marriage partner . " "Miss Tang, I used to run away, and Brother A Zheng has been supporting this rtionship. He has done so much for me. I ca nt live up to him and run away. Even if our identities do nt match, Try it, or he will be sad. " Tang Guo nodded gently: "It can be seen that you like him very much. Since you all know that the identity between you does not match, then there will be many difficulties in the future, can you bear it?" Chapter 3784: Sadistic love affair (2) Chapter 3784: Sadistic love affair (2) Chapter 3784 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (2) "No matter what the difficulties are, as long as Brother Azhen has always liked me, I have the courage to face him together." Jing Anan summoned the courage to say this, and found Tang Guo not angry, and her eyes were not particrly fierce. Finally sighed with relief. When she came today, she would do well to be embarrassed by the youngdy. Unexpectedly, Miss Tang just didn''t seem to get along very well, in fact it wasn''t too bad. "But it''s a bit difficult, but it''s not just something you like, you can deal with it." Tang Guo picked up the handbag. "Okay, I still have some things. I won''t talk to you today, I''ll make an appointment again." Another appointment? Jing Anan would like to ask, what do they have about? There is nothing to be negotiated at all, so do nt make an appointment. But if she refused, she couldn''t tell. Miss Tang doesn''t seem to be bad, but she looks stronger. If you can get along peacefully, just make an appointment. It s no big deal. She pays more attention. If Miss Tang wants to curse, she wo nt pay back. After all, people used to have a marriage contract with A Zheng. However, she has no way to give up Brother A Zheng, he has done so many things for her, she must stand beside him and face all the difficulties and obstacles with him. Tang Guo found her car in ordance with the system''s instructions. The system navigated back and forth, guiding Tang Guo home all the way. Her identity is indeed unusual. She lived in arge vi. As soon as she entered the house, a servant came up and asked if she wanted to have afternoon tea or something. She refused and returned to the room following the instructions of the system. After locking the door back, she sat down on the sofa, made afortable motion, closed her eyes and began to receive the memory of the world. The heroine of this world is the one I saw before in the cafe, named Jing Anan. The male owner is the brother of Zheng in her mouth, the full name is Jiang Wenzheng, the status is very extraordinary, currently has arge-scale grouppany, and the Tang family isparable. She is not the first female mate in this world. If it is calcted ording to the number of ys, she can only be ranked in three, four, or five. Between the original owner and Jiang Wenzheng, it was indeed a marriage contract verbally agreed by the grandfathers of both parties. At that time, both of them were very optimistic about them, thinking that they are right, they are the most suitable together. From primary school to high school, the original owner and Jiang Wenzheng were the same school. No matter in which school they stand together, they will always be regarded as a pair of Lang Cai and women. If they are together, everyone will agree. However, among them, only the original owner has liked Jiang Wenzheng since she was a child. Even if she is an arrogant youngdy, it is unattainable in the eyes of many people. But as long as Jiang Wenzheng''s side is always quiet and well-behaved, he will look at him with a pair of particrly focused eyes. For Jiang Wenzheng, it can be said that she did a lot of stupid things. But she did not care about these, after all, this is the person she likes. All this changed from the appearance of Jing An''an, which soon attracted Jiang Wenzheng''s attention. It is said that Jiang Wenzheng went to a certain ce that time and had a car ident. It happened that Jing''an passed by and rescued Jiang Wenzheng. Because of this time, she and Jiang Wenzheng formally met. Come and go, more and more familiar. From an outsider''s point of view, Jiang Wenzheng fell in love with a civilian girl in an unprecedented manner, and quarreled with his family several times for this. Chapter 3785: Sadistic love affair (3) Chapter 3785: Sadistic love affair (3) Chapter 3785 Chapter of abusive rtionship with a deep female partner (3) In fact, the most satisfied person of the Jiang family is Tang Guo. After all, her family background isparable to that of Jiang Wenzheng. Therefore, I hate Jingan An, an overstretched person. When Jiang Wenzheng was absent, Jingan An was not embarrassed by the Jiang family. Jing An''an was evasive at first, but Jiang Wenzheng was a stubborn person. Not only did she rebel against her parents, but she also talked to Tang Guo''s grandfather about the marriage contract in person. After all, the oral engagement of the two old men, he did not like Tang Guo, and the old man of the Tang family had no way to keep it, only to give up. Even so, the original owner still likes Jiang Wenzheng, and he hates Jing''an somewhat. This time, I had an appointment with Jingan An for a coffee shop, but I wanted to send Jing Anan away with one million yuan. In addition, there was a recorder in her bag. I wanted to see if Jingan An was a vanity. She knows that Jing An''an is really short of money. If the other party took one million, Jiang Wenzheng would be very disappointed. However, this has been stopped by Tang Guo, and intuitively told her that Jiang Wenzheng is not worth one million, and may not be worth fifty cents. After reading the memory, Tang Guo thought that Jiang Wenzheng''s dime was worthless, and felt that his previous approach was very wise. Speaking of Jingan''an, Tang Guo, the youngdy who had a little rtionship with Jiang Wenzheng. At the time, Jinganan had not received one million for Jinganan. Not only was there no receipt, Jiang Wenzheng also just arrived, ridiculed Tang Guo, and left Jinganan. Invisible, Jing''an has a lot of hatred. Because the original owner is a mistress, many of the future opportunities, many people look at Tang Guo''s face, do not go back to close to Jing''an. In fact, it was said to help Tang Guo, not because they were jealous. How could a civilian girl in Jing''an be worthy of such a good person as Jiang Wenzheng? No matter it is in the Mingli or secretly, Jingan will be tossed about. ording to the general male and female masters, Jiang Wenzheng will definitely arrive in time every time to help Jinganan get rid of the siege. But the situation in this world is very different. Most of the time, Jiang Wenzheng''s arrival will not be too timely. It is Jinganan who has been tossed about by someone. At the same time, it did not treat those who were in trouble for An''an. But every time Jing''an was coaxed by Jiang Wenzheng, he ignored everything and didn''t care what Jiang Wenzheng did or didn''t do. She also believes that these people must not be able to treat them casually, and understands Jiang Wenzheng''s approach very well. Therefore, those people just apologize lightly. In this way, she still chose to marry Jiang Wenzheng under various embarrassing circumstances. I thought it was a Cindere and prince love, and finally lived a happy life together. Not long after they got married, Jiang Lin, the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, came back. Although Jiang Lin is only the adopted daughter of the Jiang family, she is very favored. Jiang Wenzheng, in particr, took care of Jiang Lin''s younger sister almost meticulously. Many of the adopted daughters of the Jiang family don''t know much. They only know that they left suddenly a while ago and they don''t know what to do. It''s a bit weird to say that in these days, Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an fell in love and married. During this period, there was no shadow of Jiang Lin, the adopted daughter of the Jiang family. After Jiang Lin came back, he was not very polite to Jing''an. Chapter 3786: Sadistic love affair (4) Chapter 3786: Sadistic love affair (4) Chapter 3786 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (4) Jing An''an always felt that Jiang Wenzheng was the best for her. But waiting to see Jiang Wenzheng still felt a little ufortable to Jiang Lin. But remembering that people are brothers and sisters, it seems that they did not do anything beyond the boundaries. His brother suddenly got married, and Jiang Lin, a bigdy, was ufortable and normal. Therefore, she has more tolerance for Jiang Lin, but since Jiang Lin came back, Jiang Lin will appear no matter where she and Jiang Wenzheng are. Almost, they were not allowed to spend time with each other, and Jiang Wenzheng was very indulgent to this sister. Sometimes, Jiang Lin called people at random on a phone call. In front of Jing''an, Jiang Wenzheng has always said that Jiang Lin is his most important sister. After being so coaxed, Jing''an was coaxed again. One day, Jing Anan discovered a secret that Jiang Lin turned out to be her sister. The parents of their two sisters passed away very early and wereter sent to an orphanage. Unlike her stupid mouth, she did not speak when she was a child, and she was not so pretty. Therefore, in the orphanage, the younger sister was adopted by a couple because she could talk, her mouth was sweet, and she looked cute. And she has been studying, growing up and working in an orphanage. After the two sisters recognized each other, Jing An''an did not care whether Jiang Wenzheng was biased towards Jiang Lin. After all, this was her sister. Jiang Lin also changed her previous attitude and was much better for Jing''an. She said her sister''s name bit by bit. Except for Jiang''s mother, Jing''an was in trouble. If this is the case, it is too simple. One day, Jiang Lin was in aa and was found to be seriously ill. It was because of a liver problem that he needed to be changed. Jing Anan was dumbfounded before she recognized her sister. This happened. How could she ept it? Sister would leave herself forever one day? She always felt that she had not taken good care of her sister. She promised her parents that she must take good care of her sister. But because of the departure of her parents, she has been reticent and has no way to change certain personalities. So much so that their mouths are so stupid that they were originally twin sisters. If she would say something, maybe the Jiang family and couple would adopt them together, so they would not suffer from separation. After such a big incident, Jing An''an didn''t even think about it, and made a match with Jiang Lin. Of course it is worthy, and then the operation is prepared. In the end, Jiang Lin sessfully reced part of Jingan''s liver and recovered her health. After Jiang Lin returned to normal, Jing An''an was finally at ease and was more careful with Jiang Lin, for fear of her problems. She did not fail to discover that Jiang Wenzheng was better for her sister than for her, and sometimes even exceeded a certain limit. But thinking of this as her sister, having suffered so much, and having poor health, she endured all this. After about a year or so, Jiang Lin was sick again. This time, a kidney needs to be changed. Needless to say, Jing''an is also the match. For his own sister, how could Jing An''an not give it. However, something even more terrible happened. At that time, she had been pregnant for two months. In order to save her sister, she had to choose to kill the child. It is impossible to give up your sister, you can only sacrifice your child. Surprisingly, the Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng did not object. Even with the Jiang family, Jiang Wenzheng did not object at all, and Jing''an felt very ufortable. Chapter 3787: Sadistic love affair (5) Chapter 3787: Sadistic love affair (5) Chapter 3787 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (5) She already felt it, and Jiang Wenzheng seemed to like her sister Jiang Lin more. Even so, she still likes Jiang Wenzheng. For her sister, she must undergo this operation. The operation went smoothly, but Jing An''an''s body became very poor. From this time on, Jiang Lin''s body did not have any problems. Jing An''an believes that the next day should be calm. When the body recovers almost, she especially wants a child. Last time she wished that child was born, but because she had to save her sister, she had to choose to give up. Every day after that, she was particrly guilty and felt that she was sorry for the child. Only after a long trial, she did not conceive again. Jiang Wenzheng did not embarrass her, but the Jiang family thought she was not qualified. I feel that she has a physical problem, and I have no way to give birth to my grandson for the Jiang family. Jiang Wenzheng seemed more and more indifferent to her. When the Jiang family asked Jiang Wenzheng to divorce her, he even agreed. Even if Jiang Wenzheng promised topensate her a lot of money, she did not want to agree to it. She didn''t understand how Jiang Wenzheng let go at this time when they were so in love with each other. Is it really a child''s problem? There was a cold war between Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng, and Jiang Wenzheng didn''t care much about her, which made her discouraged. One day, it was a month of their cold war. Before this, Jiang Wenzheng once said, when to understand, when to divorce, is indifferent and ruthless. She particrly wanted to meet Jiang Wenzheng, and without going to inform him, went directly to his office and happened to see Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin holding together. At the time, Jiang Lin was asking, "Brother A Zheng, there is one thing I want to ask you." "what''s up?" "Elder brother, I have been very contradictory before. I have never wanted to see you in my life. I think you don''t like me and like other people." "What do you mean, Linlin, you are my most important person. The person I like is always you." Jiang Wenzhengforted, "The day I came from you to the Jiang family was my treasure. So, Linlin, What do you want to ask?" "Brother A Zheng, I want to know that when you marry my sister, you don''t think of her as my substitute, but for me, you want me to continue to live, you will do everything possible,e up with such a way, right?" Although Jiang Lin and Jing An''an are twins, the twins don''t necessarily look the same. Coupled with the growth environment, there is only a little resemnce between them, and it is easy to distinguish between the two. "Lin Lin, what you are thinking about is not like this." Jiang Wenzheng denied, "Meeting with her was just a coincidence. You were angry and left, saying that you would leave me forever, I was angry, I just met her, and I didn''t. Carefully treat her as you and finally get married on impulse. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be your sister. " Of course, these words were deceived by Jiang Wenzheng. He just didn''t want Jiang Lin to have the burden on her heart, or let her know the truth. He wants to separate from Jing An''an now, just because he understands his intentions and likes Jiang Lin. As for Jing Anan, he willpensate her. He was the only one who knew about Jiang Lin''s illness. When she was about to leave herself, he was particrly flustered. Finally, she heard that she wanted to see her own sister, and he had such a thought, knowing that Jing An''an was Jiang Lin''s sister, and nned it all. Chapter 3788: Sadistic relationship Chapter 3788: Sadistic rtionship Chapter 3788 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (6) Marrying Jing An''an, he was indeed impulsive and wanted to run away from home Jiang Lin. He always knew Jiang Lin''s whereabouts, thinking that the other party would definitelye back when he heard the news of his marriage. I have to deny that he did take Jing An''an as Jiang Lin''s substitute many times. In the end are the two sisters, there are many simrities. Afterwards, everything became logical. He was not worried at all. Jing An''an would not change Jiang Lin''s liver. After waiting for the liver change, he nned to divorce Jing Anan andpensate her more as a price for his impulsiveness. After all, the person he likes is Jiang Lin. But I did not expect that Jiang Lin''s kidney had another problem. Fortunately, there was Jing An''an. Because of this, he felt that the stone thaty on his heart was loose. Jing An''an is pregnant, he didn''t want this child at all, and it was because of this child, because of his parents'' side, he didn''t file for divorce. It is best for him to save Jiang Lin and to be able to kill the child again. Now that Jiang Lin has recovered, he thinks he and Jing An''an needn''t go on any longer. He has to end the impulsive marriage rtionship, otherwise Jiang Lin will get angry and leave him again. Therefore, when the Jiang family was in trouble for An''an, he chose to follow the trend and divorce each other. Of course, Jiang Lin knew that all this must be nned by Jiang Wenzheng. She knew the man best. They grew up together, does she still know his character? As a child, those ssmates who bullied her and wanted to hit her attention were secretly picked up by Jiang Wenzheng. The ending was particrly miserable. In the end, she could only hide far away. Anything she wanted, he would use all means to hold her in front of her. After knowing that the other party was marrying someone else, she was really annoyed, and she was so annoyed. She knew very well how much this man liked her. I also know that his marriage to Jing Anan may be impulsive, but this is the man she has mastered for more than ten years. Who can take it away? Before she ran away, part of it was really desperate. She actually got the disease and wanted to go out to rx and wait for hospital matching. For another reason, she knew she had a sister. Speaking of this sister, she actually has a grudge. When her parents were alive, she liked her gentle sister more. She always said that her sister was more obedient than her, had better grades than her, and she was sensible. This caused deep damage to her young heart. Therefore, she deliberately revealed that she still has a sister, and said that she missed her sister very much. ording to what she knows about Jiang Wenzheng, the other party will find every way to find someone, and then let her sister match. The sister-inw is in trouble, how can the sister-inw watch her die, how can she help her sister. Originally nned well, she just waited for the result of matching. Unexpectedly, Jiang Wenzheng would marry Jing An''an, because of anger, she simply did not go back. When they got married, she regretted it, knowing that this man must have been hurting her self-esteem because she bumped into the wall again and again. When she went back to look at it, she burst into anger. Not only did they get married, they also became real couples. The reason why she and Jiang Wenzheng could not be together, the two did not break through the rtionship, nor did they dare to break through, otherwise the Jiang family would not ept it. Mainly, Jiang Wenzheng was afraid that she might be hurt. Chapter 3789: Sad affair with a deep female partner (7) Chapter 3789: Sad affair with a deep female partner (7) Chapter 3789 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (7) She also understood that Jiang s parents loved her more, but if she and Jiang Wenzheng were really together and married, then she would be a nail in their eyes and a thorn in their flesh. Seeing Jingan''an and Jiang Wenzheng showing love and affection, she was jealous and angry in her heart. When she was a child, where there was Jingan''an, it was the attention of her parents. Growing up, Jing An''an was still in a lingering spirit, snatching the people she liked and destroying her happy life. Therefore, she pretended to be ignorant, embarrassing Jing''an everywhere. Recalling that they are sisters and sisters, why did she ask Jiang Wenzheng to find Jing''an, didn''t she just want to live? So, unintentionally, she let Jing Anan know that she was the other''s biological sister. Her illness was terrible. She had been waiting for a suitable fit before, and there was no news. Jing An''an is her chance to survive now, thinking of being able to let the other party cut off part of her liver to her, she was very happy. Later, he suffered from kidney disease, and Jiang Lin was desperate. It''s hard to live such a day, she is sick here, there is sick, she and Jingan An are twin sisters, why is the other party so good? She even suspected that Jingan An had robbed her of all the nutrients while she was in her stomach, so that she would be so sick today. Therefore, let her repay her illness. Jing''an is not needed now, so of course she wants to drive the other party away. Mainly, she already felt that Jiang Wenzheng was a little different from Jingan. This feeling made her particrly flustered. Fortunately, Jing''an didn''t like the Jiang family, but now he doesn''t want to be a child anymore. When she went to Jiang Wenzheng again, she showed that she was suffering, and the other party would definitely drive Jinganan away without hesitation. Moreover, Jing Anan heard the whispers of the two people in the office, and she felt desperate in her heart. Countless coincidences made her understand why Jiang Wenzheng would marry her. Jing''an, desperate, finally agreed to a divorce. As for the money the Jiang family gave, she didn''t want anything at all. It was raining that day, Jingan An left, and he passed out in aa on the way. He happened to be picked up by the male Er Minghuan and kindly sent her to the hospital. Ming Huan and Jing An''an are old ideas, and he has always liked her. In the end, the hospital checked out that Jing Anan was pregnant, probably because she was weak and the child''s condition was not very good. Jing Anan wanted it, but she couldn''t bear it. After all, she had already killed one, and finally decided to have this child. Ming Huan did not mind and took Jing An''an to take care of him in his house. After Jing An''an left, Jiang Wenzheng always felt something was wrong. Coupled with the fact that the Jiang family s parents have urged marriage, let him quickly marry his daughter-inw. They want to hug their grandchildren. Besides, the Jiang family must have an heir. He wanted to spare everything and marry Jiang Lin. But Jiang Lin disagreed, she did not want to give up the life of the little princess now. Once she married Jiang Wenzheng, it was against everyone in the Jiang family. After all, she was just an orphan girl. Now being the Miss Jiang family, you can not only get Jiang Wenzheng''s love, but also get the Jiang family''s favor. But she was not able to tell the truth, just said that she could hide in a dark corner and apany Jiang Wenzheng silently, and she was already contented. She was unwilling to let Jiang Wenzheng and the Jiang family fall down because of herself, otherwise she would suffer for a lifetime. Now her health is not good. If she really gets married, she can''t have children. Chapter 3790: Sadistic love affair (8) Chapter 3790: Sadistic love affair (8) Chapter 3790 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (8) To be honest, Jiang Lin had never thought about conceiving a child, she cherished her life very much. If she is pregnant, she does not know what risks she will face, and she is unwilling. She just wants to be a little princess of the Jiang family and enjoy the love of her parents and Jiang Wenzheng. As long as Jiang Wenzheng likes her and cares about her in her heart, you can marry a decoration ande back. Of course, Jing''an doesn''t work. In the details she observed, Jing''an was a little different from Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng felt that Jiang Lin''s heart had been decided, and also said that for his sake, he decided to protect him throughout his life. So, he decided to listen to his parents'' arrangements and marry someone who was the right person toe back as a decoration. At that time, he pretended that he was persecuted. If the woman is still willing, then do nt me him for neglecting her after marriage. This is her choice. The Jiang family has always regretted not marrying with the Tang family, and this time again put the idea on the original owner. The original owner liked Jiang Wenzheng from an early age, and only gave up when he knew he was really married. The Jiang family dered to the outside that Jiang Wenzheng and Jingan were in disagreement and had divorced. In the end, the original owner married into the Jiang family. On the first day of entering, Jiang Wenzheng told her that marrying her was forced by her parents. So, after entering this door and sitting in Mrs. Jiang''s position, don''t think about anything else. The original owner is of course sad, but she vited grandpa''s words and chose to marry the Jiang family without turning back. She couldn''t get away, she thought that time could change a person, she looked forward to it every day, and one day Jiang Wenzheng could change her mind. Jiang Lin moved outter. In order to see her, Jiang Wenzheng often went to the vi and never returned to the house. It can be imagined what the original owner had spent in the Jiang family. Fortunately, because of the background, the Jiang family dare not treat her. Jiang Wenzheng was the only person who could make her bow her head and be a small person. The Jiang family didn''t dare to treat her for the Tang family''s rtionship. It wasn''t as intimate as the original one. It was kind and polite. I wanted to understand that she could not grasp Jiang Wenzheng''s heart, and it was useless. They all think about it. If the son really ca nt ept it, it s okay to find a child in the future. Anyway, as long as it is the blood of the Jiang family, it does nt matter if it falls from the original owner. It''s been a few years since the Tang family''s grandfather, is the Tang family not theirs? Therefore, they always offered the original owner a polite treatment, and also persuaded that Jiang Wenzheng would one day want to understand and return to her. When the original owner didn''t know, Jiang Wenzheng and Jing Anan were demonstrating a sadistic love affair, and finally broke their feelings. Especially when Jingan An gave birth to his child, that attitude was different. But what the world is demonstrating is that it is deeply sadistic. Even with a child, Jing An''an is being abused enough. Every time Jing''an was tossed to death, the miracle was alive and kicking, and he couldn''t die. The child was also desperate, either kidnapped or lost, and she didn''t know how bad things happened to her. Until the time when Jing An''an almost nearly lost his life, no one was there. Jiang Wenzheng finally found out that he was in love with each other. And Jiang Lin''s true face was gradually exposed, because somemercial secrets angered Jiang Wenzheng andpletely disgusted her. In the end, Jiang Wenzheng was personally sent to prison. Chapter 3791: Sadistic love affair (9) Chapter 3791: Sadistic love affair (9) Chapter 3791 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (9) Jiang Wenzheng finally recovered Jing''an, who was already scalded, like a rag doll, like a lunatic, and announced that this was his woman. But Jing An''an was hurt again and again, and he didn''t want to be with him at all, just wanted to escape from the prison. The male Er Minghuan was bankrupted by Jiang Wenzheng because of her rescue, disfigured, and broke a leg. The original owner once went to Jiang Wenzheng, inquired about the vi where Jing''an lived, saw Jing''an''s misfortune, and finally realized that Jiang Wenzheng was a devil. It''s really unbearable that Jing An''an is living like **** every day, feeling sympathetic and intending to take Jing An''an out. Jing An''an had a good day, but was soon discovered and brought back by Jiang Wenzheng to be locked up. The original owner of Jingan An was nearly strangled by Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng thought that the original owner was jealous and wanted a man, so she found a group of men for her. After the matter was over, he sold the original owner ruthlessly. The original owner was tortured to death, and Jing An''an has been a y doll in Jiang Wenzheng''s entire life. But in the eyes of outsiders, Jiang Wenzheng was cautious about Jing Anan, fearing that she would be hurt a little, and she was envious. The above is all the stories of this world, one story, the tragedy of several people. Tang Guo exhaled a long breath after reading it. Jiang Wenzheng is a pervert! Once again prove that many women who fall into love have zero IQ. [The host is big. How about it? I''ve seen many simr novels before. I didn''t expect that one day we would travel to such a world. Isn''t it exciting? "It''s a little stimting, and now I especially want to fight that pervert." Jiang Wenzheng is really a very cruel person, both for Jing''an and the original owner. It''s just a devil. [The host is big. Seeing how you n, you should have thought of how to clean up Jiang Wenzheng, right? "Well, he likes to let others donate, liver, kidney, I think it is better to let him experience it again. Anyway, he loves Jiang Lin so much? Don''t sacrifice his own true love Jiang Lin, should he be willing to do it? ? " "Tongzi, connect the group to my mobile phone, I have something to do with Emmanuel." Such things as gic modification, the technology on the interster side is very mature. [School Flower]: Hello, everyone. I m in the new world. Is Emmanuel here? This time I asked you for help. [Ziyun]: Good girl, seeing you appear, then I will go to rest in peace. [Chi Xiao]: Hurry and go, my sister will be fine, and we, you have to wait. Can''t we help so many girls with so many of us? [Mo Yuntian]: Emmanuel, hurry out, the girl is looking for you. [Shangguan Yun Gu] Hello, Uncle Shi, what story did you encounter this time? Shangguan Yungu is very used to it. He can''t help but admire that Uncle Shi is really too powerful to be able to travel through the small world. I don''t know when he will have such a skill. [Emanuel]: Here, here. Is there anything I need to help with the school flowers? [Margaret]: Sure enough, did you not reach me? Chuangshi God, you are really cruel. I will not scold you now. I don''t know when you will be able to send the school flowers to my side. Dear God of Creation, the most handsome **** of creation, as long as you let the school flower appear in my world, I Margaret is willing to believe in you for life, only believe in you. Chapter 3792: Sadistic love affair (10) Chapter 3792: Sadistic love affair (10) Chapter 3792 Chapter of abusive rtionship with a deep female partner (10) [Harold]: It s useless. The Genesis God is generally asleep and ca nt hear what you say. The guy Allen, took the college students to experience, I feel that I can chat in the group, and finally do not have to quarrel with him. [School Flower]: This is the case. I want two kinds of medicines. One is to change the genes of the human body. The other is to assimte the genes of two people. Except for the blood type, let them both have organs in their bodies. Can match, I say this, you should be able to understand? [Emanuel]: Understandably, Interster''s technology in this area is rtively mature. I can get you two kinds of potions. [School Flower]: Thank you very much. [Emanuel]: You''re wee. Last time, you helped me buy a lot of antiques and books from the modern world, but the old guys from Starcraft were pleased. Afterwards, Tang Guo told them the story of the world, and everyone in the group was extremely angry. You have to scold it again before you feelfortable. Tang Guo also found that many files were shared in the group. She opened it and found that these files were uploaded by Emmanuel and Billy, as if they were interster TV series. With a move in her heart, she felt that she could buy some of the leisure and entertainment products in this world for the people in the group. Soon after, Emmanuel appeared again. [Emanuel]: The red liquid is gically modified, and the method of use is oral. After the change, it will be ording to Xiaohua. Others cannot match her. The green liquid is the gene fusion agent. The method is to take the blood of two people, put it in it, stir it evenly, and let the two drink it. Then, they can be matched sessfully without changing the blood type. Interster first invented this fusion agent because the artificial organs were immature at that time, and the sess rate was too poor, and many people could not wait. So there is this, as long as the loved ones who are not matched are willing to donate, they can use the fusion agent. The people in the group knew what Tang Guo was going to do. They only thought that the result was very popr, and let the scum man cut his own flesh to save his true love. Tang Guo babbled with them for a while, because they had something to do and they went off. After she got off the group, what she didn''t know was the location of the group member list. There was a movement. The number of online members originally increased by one number. Of course, for a while, the people in the group did not deliberately pay attention to it, and no one found that there was an extra name at the bottom. Tang Guo, who opened his eyes, turned on his mobile phone and made a call to Jingan. "Tang ... Miss Tang, is there anything else?" Jing Anan''s voice was disturbed. I wonder if this Miss Tang had repented, and did not scold her well. Tang Guo''s lips gently ticked: "Miss Jing, let''s meet again. Your words today seem to touch me a little, so I want to listen to you again, maybe you can sessfully dispel the feeling of jealousy and hatred in my heart. I think you are right. I am so good that no man can find it. So, if you say something like this to me tomorrow, then I wo nt bother you. "Is this ... is this?" Jing An''an is particrly puzzled. Does the eldestdy of the rich family enlighten herself like this? At the party, she heard many people say that Miss Tang has loved Jiang Wenzheng for many years. Chapter 3793: Sadistic love affair (11) Chapter 3793: Sadistic love affair (11) Chapter 3793 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love for Female Part (11) He has followed him from elementary school to high school, and they are all considered to be a couple, even though Jiang Wenzheng did not admit it. But anyone can feel it, Miss Tang''s love for Jiang Wenzheng. Now she said a few words and enlightened the other party. It sounds unbelievable. "Let''s do it tomorrow afternoon, just this weekend, you should have nothing else to do." "Then ... that''s okay." Miss Tang''s voice sounded polite, not like looking for her in trouble. If you can really make the other person want to understand, it is a good thing. She really thinks that Jiang Wenzheng doesn''t like Miss Tang. Miss Tang is so good that she can definitely find a better person and there is no need to get entangled. Today''s contact made Jing Anan feel that Miss Qianjin did not think it was terrible, nor was it like the ones at the party. "Tongzi, help me investigate, where is Jiang Lin now." [Okay, the host is big. The next day, Tang Guo and Jing Anan met again. Although Jing An''an had arrived early, he found Tang Guo had already arrived. "I''m sorry, Miss Tang, I''mte." "It''s okay. I''m here early. Sit down. I''ll order ice c for you. You''ll have a cooler drink. When it gets cooler, you can start boasting about me." Jing An''an: "..." This Miss Tang looks a bit wrong. She took a sip of ice-c, which might be too hot. She took several sips in a hurry, then smiled at Tang Guo a little embarrassedly. "Drink it, drink and order again." In front of Tang Guo, Jing Anan seemed unable to refuse because the other party''s aura was too strong. She quickly drank the coke, and Tang Guo ordered her another drink at room temperature. "It''s not good to drink too much ice. Just a big ss just now, almost." Tang Guo exined. Jing Anan nodded quickly: "Miss Tang is really a very careful person." In fact, she was also very puzzled. Why did Jiang Wenzheng not like such perfect Miss Tang, she had to like her. Later, I felt that it was not good to think this way. After all, who made it clear about feelings? "You can praise me, praise me for being outstanding, Jiang Wenzheng is not worthy of me, when I am satisfied, I will not trouble you in the future." Jing An''an is not nervous at all now, just think this Miss Tang is really interesting. It seems that Miss Tang is not allowed to embarrass her, and because she is very proud, is she looking for a step down? As a result, Jing An''an yed what he was least good at, and praised people, and in five minutes, praised Tang Guo''s smallpox. It was mainly because she did her homeworkst night and found a lot of boasting words on the Inte. After reading it several times, she could almost memorize it. "Okay, almost. I now think that such a good person as me, Jiang Wenzheng deserves it? In the future, I won''t trouble you." Tang Guo nned to leave after checking out. When he walked to the door, he turned back and said: "If you are notfortable with the Jiang family one day, you can leave." It is impossible to persuade Jing An''an to give up marrying Jiang Wenzheng. Anyway, the person whose liver was digged outter is Jiang Wenzheng. Jing An''an is most likely to hurt his heart, and there is nothing wrong with it. If you do nt want to leave like that, you should also be abused. Jingan An looked at Tang Guo''s back and shook his head. This Miss Tang, the person is actually very good, approachable, pretty, and will care about people, she misunderstood before. Chapter 3794: Sadistic love affair (12) Chapter 3794: Sadistic love affair (12) Chapter 3794 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (12) Jing An''an''s genes have been modified, so Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are left. Jiang Lin was far away from here, and Tang Guo decided to take Jiang Wenzheng''s blood first. She made the system pay attention to Jiang Wenzheng''s actions and waited for an opportunity to put a sack on the other party. At present, Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an are not married. The house rented by Jing An''an is in a dpidated oldmunity. She insists on not epting Jiang Wenzheng''s money, lest others say that she is with him for money. Even she agreed to the Jiang family, and she could sign a prenuptial agreement to show that she really did not make money. Coupled with Jiang Wenzheng''s strength, no one in the Jiang family really objected. The main reason is that they thought that when they signed a prenuptial agreement, they would be interested in their son for a while, and if they were not interested, the divorce would not affect anything. Jiang Wenzheng asionally went to Jing''an to eat at her house, then he would walk through this dark alley, and had to walk, unable to drive in. Tang Guo had been waiting for the opportunity, and on a Friday night, she finally let her wait. She changed her sportswear in the car, holding a sack in her hand, waiting in the alley. When Jiang Wenzheng came over, she put a sack on his head and then kicked and punched. Where is Jiang Wenzheng''s opponent, screamed, there is no room for resistance. When Tang Guo left, he did not forget to take a little blood from him. Jiang Wenzheng, who was beaten upright, took a long time to get up, and appeared embarrassed at the door of Jing''an''s house, of course, he got some sympathy. After taking Jiang Wenzheng''s blood, Jiang Lin''s whereabouts were also found on the system side. Tang Guo also worked hard and flew to the city where Jiang Lin was. Of course they knew each other. In front of outsiders, Jiang Lin behaved like a sister. No one thought that there would be any ambiguity between them except Jiang Wenzheng loved her. To say that Jiang Lin likes Jiang Wenzheng should like it, but his liking is far more than his liking. Jiang Lin likes to make friends with some high-ranking Miss Qian Jin, so although Tang Guo is not a very close friend, she is still rtively familiar. Even if Tang Guo liked Jiang Wenzheng, Jiang Lin was not angry, but was still very proud. After all, Tang Guo spent countless thoughts, chasing Jiang Wenzheng for so many years, and did not get the other party''s turn. Such a person cannot be her rival at all. The other party is still Miss Tang Jiaqianjin, it is the right thing to have a good rtionship. Tang Guo and Jiang Lin had a chance encounter, Jiang Lin did not doubt anything at all. It may be that she was ill, and herplexion looked a bit poor, and her mood was not very high. But it was Tang Guo who was still full of energy. "Sister Guoguo, why are you here?" "Come out and rx, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why are you here too?" Jiang Lin said: "I also came out to rx." "It doesn''t look very happy, is his face pale, is he sick?" Tang Guo observed carefully, Jiang Lin didn''t dodge. This matter can''t be concealed for long. Of course, she didn''t answer Tang Guo''s words. This kind of feeling that people wanted to know and didn''t say was indeed what Jiang Lin was best at. But Tang Guo was more straightforward, grabbing Jiang Lin''s hand directly: "Looking at your poor condition, I will take you to the hospital for a check." Check and draw some blood. System: Yes. Chapter 3795: Sadistic love affair (13) Chapter 3795: Sadistic love affair (13) Chapter 3795 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love for Female Part (13) Jiang Lin is nowhere near Tang Guo, and at this time, she really needs to be sympathized. Knowing that Jiang Wenzheng was going to marry Jing An''an, she was particrly angry, but she didn''t want to pull back at this time. The main reason is that she believes that if she wants to **** Jiang Wenzheng back, she only needs to hook her finger, without much effort. After sessfully obtaining Jiang Lin''s blood, Tang Guoforted Jiang Lin with two sentences: "This is not particrly serious, as long as you find a suitable type and immediately perform surgery. Wait a minute, I believe that soon, you can wait for the right . " "Sister Xiaoguo, you are still good." Of course Jiang Lin can''t show that she already knows about Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an. Of course, she doesn''t want Tang Guo to tell her. She had to go back after a while, and grab the married Jiang Wenzheng by hand to let Jing Anan know the lesson. Tang Guo ignored Jiang Lin''s thoughts because he wanted to fuse the blood of the two and let Jiang Lin take the fusion agent. So, she is going to stay longer. "I have been with you for a few days recently." Of course, Jiang Lin was happy and quickly agreed. You must know that Tang Guo is the real Miss Qianjin, and she is not the same as hers. The Tang family now has only Tang''s grandfather and Tang Guo, so in the future, Tang Tang will definitely be handed over to Tang Guo for management. It''s certainly a lot of benefits to have a friendship with the future owner of Tang. Tang Guo stayed for two days, waiting for Jiang Lin to take the fusion agent, and thenforted the other party to say goodbye, let her go back early. Tang Guo returned to the original city and found that Jiang Wenzheng was already nning his wedding with Jing''an. I don''t know if it''s for Jing An''an, or for Jiang Lin, or I''m mad at myself. This time, Jiang Wenzheng was particrly heavy. Tang Guo was about to get married, and Tang Guo took the opportunity to call Jiang Wenzheng. There was a cold voice over there: "I''m getting married, it''s impossible between us." "Then let''s have a casual meal." Tang Guo found a reason, "Miss Jing and I have met before. She is really gentle and pleasant. I didn''t expect that you like this. I can''t change it. Now you I want to get married, do you think I still have to rely on you? I have a casual meal, and everything is gone. " Jiang Wenzheng did not want to fall out with the Tang family, and the two had some friendships, and there might be cooperation in the future. The main thing is that now he is finally able to get married. If he breaks down with the Tang family, his parents will definitely stop him. "Okay, you better not y tricks." Tang Guo thought to himself that he didn''t y tricks, but just asked you toe over for a meal. It''s that simple, and mix in other things by the way. Tang Guo set a ce in the restaurant and waited for the waiter to pour good wine. She took the fusion agent into the ss while others were not paying attention. Jiang Wenzheng waste and was alert throughout the journey. But when Tang Guo was really calm, he asked, "Is it really a casual meal?" "Yeah, after this casual meal, we have nothing to do with each other." Tang Guo picked up a toast and toasted. "Come on, drink a cup, just a cup, why? Not even willing to give this face?" Jiang Wenzheng had already asked the driver to wait below, not afraid of what Tang Guo did in the ss, he simply drank the red wine from the ss. Afterwards, Tang Guo slowly enjoyed the steak without saying anything strange throughout the journey. It seemed that he really wanted to understand, which made Jiang Wenzheng strange and a little ufortable in his heart. Chapter 3796: Sadistic love affair (14) Chapter 3796: Sadistic love affair (14) Chapter 3796 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (14) Did nt you like him? I have loved for so many years, how can I forget if I forget? Oh, this is what other women like, and it is short-lived. No one canpare to his Linlin. Thinking of Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng was angry again. He was getting married, and Lin Lin didn''t respond at all. Is she really going to watch him get married? Tang Guo was full and drunk, and said goodbye to leaving. Now that everything is ready, just wait for the fire to burn. She is particrly looking forward to what will happen next. Not only did she want Jiang Wenzheng to cut her own flesh, but she would also let him have nothing, and it would be painful to live all her life, and she would be reluctant to die. If you don''t do this, it''s really difficult to vent her anger. The original owner really did it because he liked him so much that he was not very smart, and he did a stupid thing for his feelings. However, she just likes it, he is regarded as a decoration. And because he was born withpassion, he was treated so cruelly. What Jiang Wenzheng did really touched her bottom line, so that a raging fire was burning in her heart. Only when the revenge, the me in her heart, would slowly extinguish. Tang Guo really didn''t find trouble, and Jiang Wenzheng always felt ufortable. But now it''s time to get married, and he particrly expects Jiang Lin toe back to stop all this. In fact, if he doesn''t get married, Jing Anan finally knows Jiang Lin''s situation, and most of them are willing to donate. One of the purposes of his marriage is to be angry with Jiang Lin. Another reason is that Jing An''an always has Jiang Lin''s shadow on him. It always makes him involuntarily attracted and close. This feeling is wonderful. In the end, it developed like this, especially if Jiang Lin didn''te back. He simply did nothing and never marry someone back, seeing Jiang Lin anxiously. On the eve of Jing''an''s marriage, Tang Guo asked her again. "Miss Tang, are you upset and want me to boast about you?" Jing Anan stared at Tang Guo, staring at Tang Guo, very helpless. "Then I boast about you." Seeing Jing An''an exaggerating, Tang Guo raised his hand to stop: "No, I just want to see you. Now I don''t like Jiang Wenzheng anymore. I think I am a fairy, and he is not good enough for me." Jing An''an smiled awkwardly, Miss Tang was nice and interesting, but she didn''t expect to be so narcissistic. Of course, there is still a little bit of cuteness, really a prideful Miss Qianjin. Such a person should be very kind. With such a thought, she felt slightly guilty. "Okay, don''t show my sympathy. I don''t think Jiang Wenzheng is good at all now. I like him for so long. He pulls the eighth and the fifth, like a king, without looking back, it is meaningless. There are so many suitors around me, and they are not worse than him. Why do you have to hang on this crooked neck tree? " Although Jing Anan wanted to say that Jiang Wenzheng was actually very gentle, not a crooked neck tree. However, in this way, it is inevitable that it will hurt the other party and can only hold back hard. "What''s wrong with Miss Tang?" Jing Anan asked carefully. "I have nothing to do with you. Drinking tea and chatting together?" Jingan said with confidence that you are Miss Qianjin, and there are countless girlfriends and friends at the same level. It is better to find anyone than her. But these words, she dare not say it, afraid of angering the other party. "Actually, it doesn''t matter. Are you really nning to marry Jiang Wenzheng?" Chapter 3797: Sadistic love affair (15) Chapter 3797: Sadistic love affair (15) Chapter 3797 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (15) "Yes, Miss Tang, do you still like him a lot?" "Nothing, just talk about it, and don''t want to prevent you from getting married. Just to remind you that the giants are not so good, you don''t know how much to be wronged in the future." "I''m mentally prepared." This mental preparation made her use up all her courage. "Then drink tea and talk about something else." Tang Guo came over to test his attitude. Now Jing''an is just like the original owner who was enchanted at the time, a heart is all on Jiang Wenzheng. After chatting for an afternoon, Jing''an''s impression of Tang Guo changed again. In particr, Tang Guo told her casually that the things inside the giants really benefited her a lot. System: It is suspected that the host is being explored. Is Jingan An a qualified cow? It is impossible for the host to marry Jiang Wenzheng greatly. However, if Jing''an can be counter-insured, it will also prate the enemy''s interior. The wedding ceremony of Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an was held as scheduled, and Tang Guo also attended. Many people stared at her that day, thinking she would make trouble, especially her Tang family grandfather, who had been staring at her all the time, fearing something wrong. But Tang Guo was very quiet during the whole journey, not at all like trouble, to really like an ordinary guest who came to the wedding. Manydies are waiting for Tang Guo to make trouble, but until the end of the wedding, Tang Guo did not say a word, which disappointed them. Tang Guo didn''t make trouble, and the person who didn''t know what luck had gone, really married into the giants. At the end of a prosperous wedding, the guests also dispersed, all calm. However, in the days toe, circles are talking about Jinganan''s good luck marrying into the rich Jiang family. Tang Guo was drinking tea at home, and asionally went to thepany to see the situation. Because the original owner was obsessed with Jiang Wenzheng, Mr. Tang was not at ease with her, and did not give her the power to manage thepany, but just gave her a more leisurely position. More time to chase Jiang Wenzheng. Tang Guo is not anxious about this, anyway, it will be hers. When the old man sees her performance, he will hand over thepany to her with peace of mind. Seriously, she still finds it too troublesome to manage these. After a while, Jiang Lin finally returned. Tang Guo sat watching the farce of the Jiang family. Jing Anan had her phone. One day, the other party called her and said with great pleasure: "Miss Tang, I have good news for you. I found my sister, sister , She turned out to be Jiang Lin s adopted daughter Jiang Lin, so this should be fate? " Tang Guo didn''t quite understand why Jing An''an wanted to share this kind of news with her, but she still dealt with two sentences, congrattions to the other party, and did not say anything disappointing. This child is not easy, let her be happy for a few days. Sure enough, in less than three days, Jing Anan called her again, this time she was crying, which should be particrly sad: "Miss Tang, Lin Lin is sick, very serious, and needs a liver change. I will do the matching today. I m still waiting for the results. I do nt know if I can deserve it. I m really worried. "Don''t worry, this is not a serious illness. In today''s medical environment, as long as you have a matching type, you can definitely save your sister. With the Jiang family''s resources, it will definitely be found soon." Jing An''an wasforted: "Thank you Miss Tang, you are so busy that you have toe and listen to me talking nonsense." "It''s okay, I''m used to it." Just before hanging up, Tang Guo asked more, "When will the resulte out?" When the timees, she has to go over and take a look, and help Jiang Wenzhenge up with an idea, and let him also do the matching, which is definitely worthy. System: Very bad. see you tomorrow Chapter 3798: Sadistic love affair (16) Chapter 3798: Sadistic love affair (16) Chapter 3798 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (16) Basically now, no matter what Tang Guo asks, Jing An''an will tell her all she knows. After knowing when the result wille out, Tang Guo said that he woulde and have a look together at any time. Fortunately, she and Jiang Lin knew each other. The rtionship was fine. Jing An''an did not doubt anything. After all, Tang Guo and Jiang Lin were indeed familiar. On the day when the result came out, Tang Guo left as scheduled. Jiang Lin is currently in hospital, and her health is better than that of the hospital. The Jiang family was very worried about Jiang Lin''s illness. Now Jingan An is willing to make a match for Jiang Lin, but they are relieved to see Jingan An is not so annoying. On this day, the Jiang''s couple also came, but they went to see her in Jiang Lin''s ward. Jing''an''an and Jiang Wenzheng are waiting for matching results here. Jing Tang''an is very happy to see Tang Guoing. Jiang Wenzheng is soplicated. Since thest time I ate my dinner, Tang Guo really did note to his eyes every day. He is now married, and Tang Guo should have acted so far away, but thinking of the little girl who used to like to follow behind his butt, he said that if he did not run with him, he would not run with him. But when he saw Tang Guo, Jiang Wenzheng asked subconsciously, "What are you doing here?" Gee, that look, that tone, as if Tang Guo wasing to trouble, and was nning to rob him of his wife. Tang Guo didn''t even look at him, and walked straight to Jing An''an: "Is there a result?" "Miss Tang, you have to wait for a while. It looks like nine o''clock. There are still ten minutes. I was very anxious before I waited here." Jing An''an was particrly embarrassed. "Let you run over, I''m really sorry. " "Fortunately, Jiang Lin and I also knew that such a big thing happened, you shoulde and see it. You are two biological sisters. If there is no ident, you can definitely match the type, don''t worry." "I thought that way too." Jing An''an sped his hands tightly, looking forward with a face, that silly look, Tang Tang couldn''t help but smiled, making Jing Anan a little inexplicable. However, she didn''t feel malicious in Miss Tang''s eyes. The people of Miss Tang are really good. If they hadn''t been with each other so many times, they might have really listened to the provocations of those at the party and said that Miss Tang''s was not. The so-called person still needs to be personally contacted before he knows the good or the bad. Don''t believe what others say. Jiang Wenzheng saw that Tang Guo and Jing Anan were talking hotly, and he didn''t seem to take him seriously. No, it should be said that he was regarded as air, and there was a nameless fire in his heart that didn''t know how to send it. But in the current situation, he really can''t find her trouble without any reason. This anger can only be held in his heart, making him particrly ufortable. At about nine o''clock, it finally came out. When the doctor in charge of type matching told them that Jing An''an and Jiang Lin could not match, Jing An''an copsed to the ground all at once, and the tears ticked down, and they instantly cried into tears. Jiang Wenzheng was dumbfounded when he heard the result. He carefully nned all of this, but the result could not be matched? Isn''t he trying so hard to n so much? They are two sisters, why can''t they deserve it? Chapter 3799: Sadistic love affair (17) Chapter 3799: Sadistic love affair (17) Chapter 3799 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (17) Jiang Wenzheng didn''t believe in evil, and if he didn''t try his best, he almost let the doctor do the matching again. But he clearly understood that the hospital was absolutely not joking about this matter, and it was impossible to do anything. Look at Jing An''an like this, than anyone wants to save Lin Lin. Therefore, it is really not good. "Doctor, have you made a mistake? Lin Lin and I are biological sisters, why can''t we match? We all have the same blood in our bodies, we are twins, except for the long ones, the others should be They are the most simr. Howe the matching does not match? " "You are twins and two sisters, and this is not the case. Although the probability is very small, it is not that the match between the loved ones will be fully matched. So, it is a pity." Jing Anan knew that she was difficult for some strong men. She thought about a lot of results, but did not think of such results. Jiang Lin''s disease, although able to wait, but the further back, the condition is definitely getting worse. At that time, it will have a great impact on her body, and the chance of sessful surgery will of course decrease. What''s even more terrible is, what if you can''t find the right type until the end? This situation is not without. Jiang Wenzheng was very anxious. In fact, in addition to looking for Jing Anan, he also mobilized a lot of power to find a match for Jiang Lin, but after so long, he had not found it. Now Jingan''an has no way to match the type, which really makes him anxious. After the two stabilized their emotions, they returned to the ward, and Jiang Lin saw Tang Guo alsoing, and was a little happy to greet her. After all, at this time, Miss Tang came to see her, indicating that she is still more important in the other party''s heart. She is now looking forward to let Jingan cut a part of her liver to her. She is so sick that she intends to let the other person feel the pain. But seeing Jing''an''s red eyes, she tried to be patient and controlled her emotions. The Jiang family and his wife seemed to have seen something, and the original smile on their faces disappeared, so that they were not in a mood to get in touch with Tang Guo, and simply greeted him. The two couples looked bad and called Jiang Wenzheng. They did nt know what they were talking about. Most of them were things that did not match Jingan s type. Jing Anan looked at Jiang Lin pitifully. Jiang Lin was really upset, but she had to be an apparent sister. If she doesn''t pretend, she is afraid that the other party will not exchange her liver for herself. It''s just that Jing An''an has been watching her wipe her tears, and she looks so pitiful, making Jiang Lin''s hunch worse and worse. Finally, Jiang Lin was very impatient and asked, "Sister, why are you always crying, what the **** is going on, do you just say it?" Now Jiang Lin has guessed that it may be something rted to her operation, and her heart is not very good: "Do nt cry all the time, just say something, I can bear it." In fact, Jiang Lin was particrly flustered, and added a sentence: "If you are not willing to change, then forget it. I asked Brother A Zheng to help me find it again. I know it is unfair for you to help me." This sounds like nothing wrong, but Jingan An will make her feel guilty after hearing it. As if as long as you don''t agree, you will owe this sister Jiang Lin. Therefore, one of the most powerful skills of White Lotus is that it is particrly morally abducted, which makes people feel guilty and me. This trick is most useful for honest and kind people, and it has been ufortable. Chapter 3800: Sadistic love affair (18) Chapter 3800: Sadistic love affair (18) Chapter 3800 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (18) "No, Linlin, no." Jing An''an exined with tears, "I am willing, I have always been willing, and I did not say no to you. You are my sister, how can I not be willing to change your liver, We are twins with the same blood. If we can help you, let alone the liver, even if it is something else, I will. " Jiang Lin was disdainful, since she was willing, there was so much nonsense, it was really annoying. Her sister, this is what she looked like since childhood, and she does nt know what her parents like. "So what are you crying for?" "The doctor said, we don''t match the type, there is no way to perform the operation. Linlin, don''t worry, A Zheng said, the hospital will pay attention to this matter, you can definitely find a suitable type, you must rx , Do nt be sad. I will be with you no matter when. Upon hearing this, Jiang Lin almost fainted. Actually the matching type does not match? Then she also wants Jing An''an to cut a piece of meat down, and tell the other party to experience the feeling of body pain. The result ... it turned out to be such a result. Jiang Lin was so angry that her heart and lungs were bursting and she fainted. Jing Anan looked scared and pale, then shouted loudly, and then ran out, Tang Guo stopped her. Under Jingan''s puzzled eyes, he rang the bedside bell. Is this thing Bai Baian here? This thing can still talk to there, Tang Guo directly said that Jiang Lin was in aa, and indeed the doctor and nurse came soon. "Don''t cry, Jiang Lin will be fine, she should be too excited." "I me me, I shouldn''t tell her this, I should hide her." Jing An''an was crying out of breath, and there was no way to stop. At this time, the doctor who helped Jiang Lin check up stood and nced at Jing An''an: "This is a ward, crying out and crying, you are too noisy. I don''t know if crying will affect the patient''s mood and rest?" Jing An''an was stunned, but the other party said it seemed very reasonable. She quickly apologized and hurried out. "Are you also a family member of the patient?" When Tang Guo was about to go out, he was stopped by this young doctor: "The patient is okay, he knows the bad things, and he can''t ept thea in the past. If you are a family member, it is best not to stimte her." After he finished, he nced at the door of Jing An''an who was secretly looking at Jiang Lin, and said, "No more trouble, you cane in to see the patient. If you want to trouble, go out and trouble." Tang Guo nodded with a smile: "Okay, doctor, I will tell the patient''s family." "You are not a family member?" "I am a friend of the patient, knowing that she is sick, and came to see them specifically today." Tang Guo looked at the young doctor in front of him. He should be less than thirty years old, and nced at his name on the other''s clothes. "Is Dr. Ye Lin''s attending doctor?" "Ok." "What''s wrong with Linlin?" At this time, Jiang Wenzheng hurried in, Jinganan followed him weakly, with a guilty face, thinking that Jianglin had passed out. Jiang Lin had already awakened, and watching Jiang Wenzheng''s tears, she didn''t want the money to fall. Jiang Wenzheng saw her and quickly took her hand tofort: "Lin Lin, don''t cry, I will find a way." "Elder brother, the type does not match, I can''t do the operation." Chapter 3801: Sadistic love affair (19) Chapter 3801: Sadistic love affair (19) Chapter 3801 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (19) Jiang Lin was crying softly, and she also cried very nicely, which made people feel very pity at first nce: "Ming and my sister are twins, why do they not match the type? Brother Zheng, am I about to die?" , I really do nt want to die. " Tang Guo found the young doctor on the side, watching Jiang Lin crying out of breath, not looking like aa, frowning tightly. What I want to remind, it seems that I am afraid to hurt the patient''s fragile psychology, so I dare not say anything. It is estimated that Jiang Lin was afraid of another problem, and simply stood beside him and did not go directly. Since the patient was sent to their hospital, no matter what kind of patient, as a doctor, of course, healed the sick and saved people, no matter how difficult this patient seemed to be. "Why don''t I make a match." At this time, Tang Guo''s words made everyone in the ward notice her. The young doctor Ye, named Ye Lian, couldn''t help but set her eyes on her face. Although the body''s liver, after cutting off a part of it, it will grow back in the future. However, such a major operation, except for some well-meaning people who contribute to society, then only the family of the patient will be willing to make such a big sacrifice. An ordinary friend, he has been a doctor for so many years, and he has never seen a few such cases. Therefore, Tang Guo''s words are indeed very noticeable. But he didn''t say anything. This was someone else''s wish, although the young and beautifuldy was a bit silly. But, it doesn''t have any kinship, and it doesn''t necessarily deserve it. It''s just that Ye Lian didn''t know why, and still didn''t hold back, wanting to talk more, but Tang Guo spoke again. "Jiang Wenzheng, otherwise, you should also do the matching. Those who are willing to help Jiang Lin, do the matching. Anyway, it is also waiting here. What if someone matches the type?" Jiang Lin wanted to live especially at this time. If she couldn''t wait for the right type, she would really die. So she cried fiercely again, and the pitiful look touched Jiang Wenzheng. So, with the encouragement of Tang Guo, Jiang Wenzheng and her went to make a match. For Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng also went to thepany and announced this matter. As long as he was willing to do matching, he gave the other party 1,000 yuan. Once the configuration matches, if you are willing to help Jiang Lin, you will send a vi with one million in cash. This kind of thing is really painful, but some people are willing to do it. Jiang Lin finally felt relieved to see Jiang Wenzheng doing so much. Jing''an didn''t care. Recently, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were too close. As long as Jiang Lin can get better, she can do anything, and she doesn''t want to look at her sister, so she dies in front of her eyes. Recently Tang Guo especially wanted to see the life of the Jiang family, so he ran either to the Jiang family or to the hospital. Basically, when she went to the Jiang family, she was fiery with Jing An''an and Jiang''s parents. As for going to the hospital, it was naturally an excuse to see Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin was touched and proud because Tang Guo was willing to match her. She secretly guessed that Tang Guo made such a big sacrifice, absolutely because of Jiang Wenzheng. It is said that Jiang Wenzheng was abandoned, but in fact he did not put people in the bottom of his heart, otherwise who would make such a big sacrifice? At the same time, Jiang Wenzheng thought the same way, because of this matter, Jiang Wenzheng feltfortable. Chapter 3802: Sadistic love affair (20) Chapter 3802: Sadistic love affair (20) Chapter 3802 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (20) It turned out that she pretended that nothing had happened, as if she had forgotten him and didn''t like him anymore, just didn''t want to be seen. In fact, the girl who had always liked to chase the girl beside him had hidden him secretly. After confirming this matter, Jiang Wenzheng sighed in his heart, and was so touched. After all, few people can do this job, it must be because he likes him very much? Tang Guocai didn''t care about Jiang Wenzheng''s strange look in her eyes. Anyway, when the result came out, it wasn''t her who suffered the knife. At that time, I wonder if Jiang Wenzheng''s sacrifice for true love would be painful and happy. "Dr. Ye, you said that the Jiang family''s rtionship is reallyplicated. Is it that there are so many coincidences? Is the Jiang family adopting a adopted daughter, and then, the Jiang family master married a civilian woman, and this happens to be a civilian woman Are twin sisters. " "This is someone else''s housework, so I don''t talk much about it." Ye Lian is serious and serious. He doesn''t care about the situation of the Jiang family. If Jiang Lin was not his patient, he was not interested in listening to it. To say that this patient, Jiang Lin, is really annoying. Thest time I passed out, I was pretending. Jiang Lin''s physical condition is not so bad. After so many days, he could see a little, and Jiang Lin seemed to want her twin sister to give her a part of the liver. Jiang Lin didn''t miss it because he didn''t match the type before. Jiang Lin was very unwilling. So, the doctor next to it is not wrong, the giants are indeed veryplicated. "Right, Dr. Ye, do you know who the beautifuldy who oftenes to the hospital to see Jiang Lin?" "Who is it?" In Ye Lian''s mind, the beautiful Miss Tang appeared in an instant. There was no way to shake her appearance from her mind. "Miss Qianjin of the Tang Group is the only heir of the Tang Group. Although it is not yet in charge, it may be that Mr. Tang thinks that she is too young, but it must be sooner orter." A doctor whispered, "You know Why is Miss Tang willing to do matching? " Ye Lian couldn''t help looking back, looking at the most gossip male doctor in their department, "Why?" Originally he was not a gossip person, but I don''t know why. He just wanted to know about Miss Tang. After the question was over, the other party did not answer. Ye Lian raised his head and saw the other party looking at him strangely. Ye Lian said again, "What''s wrong?" "No, I just didn''t expect that Dr. Ye was so gossip asionally. I thought you were not interested in the secrets of giants. It turns out that everyone is the same. Okay, let me talk to you. The reason why Miss Tang is willing It is very likely that Jiang Wenzheng did the matching. " "Jiang Wenzheng? Jiang Wenzheng is not married. His wife is Jiang Lin''s sister." Ye Lian said. "That''s because Dr. Ye didn''t know the entanglement between Miss Tang and Jiang Wenzheng. It is said that people still have a marriage contract today. It seems that Jiang Wenzhen doesn''t like Miss Tang very much. The marriage contract was canceled in the end. After all, the marriage contract was made by the elders, juniors. If you do nt like it, there is no way to force it. But this Miss Tang has particrly liked Jiang Wenzheng since she was a student. " "I heard that there are countless people pursuing her, but she has Jiang Wenzheng in her eyes. Even if he is married, she is not entangled, but how can she easily forget the people she likes in her heart?" Chapter 3803: Sadistic love affair (21) Chapter 3803: Sadistic love affair (21) Chapter 3803 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (21) "Otherwise, you think, why would shee to see Jiang Lin and go to make a match? It is not because of Jiang Wenzheng. It is not known that Jiang Wenzheng cares about Jiang Lin''s sister, the so-called love house and ck bar." "is it?" Hearing this, Ye Lian did not believe it. He always felt that things were not that simple. ording to the contacts in recent days, he really did not see that Miss Tang liked Jiang Wenzheng. Does a woman like a man? It was Mrs. Jiang who liked Jiang Wenzheng very much. Looking at Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes was like looking at a sky, and all eyes were careful. And Miss Tang, he always felt that the other person''s eyes were strange. Ye Lian didn''t want to understand, just didn''t want to, and said casually: "The result of the matching wille out tomorrow." "Yes, by the way, it is said that Jiang Wenzheng spent a lot of money for Jiang Lin to let thepany''s employees do the matching. Even if it doesn''t work, it will also pay money. Once it is done, he will donate part of the liver and he will send a vi , One million cash. It s really reluctant to make me want to try it. " Ye Lian sneered: "Just like that, think about your major, do practical things, and don''t think about selling your body. The medical school has spent so many years training you to train you to think so? In your mind? Is it bean curd? " "In short, I know that the cost of doing this is too high. Anyway, I am also a talented student. After studying for so many years, I will shine in this line in the future, and I will never betray my own body. I will use my own technology. To get the money you deserve. " Ye Lian: "..." Is this guy in the wrong line? "However, I still think that Miss Tang is an infatuated person. If there is such a girl who has been infatuated with me since childhood, I promise that I can''t hold it, and I will marry someone back home. Beautiful, rich, and nice. ... " "I was dreamed, and people look down on you like this." Ye Lian ruthlessly broke someone''s fantasies. "What kind of dreams do you have in the daytime? It is better to think about the case in your hand and read more books." "Yeah, how can people look at me? I don''t have Jiang Wenzheng''s money, and he''s not handsome. But, Dr. Ye, you may be at that time. I look at Miss Tang, to you and Yan Yuese. , You are more handsome than Jiang Wenzheng. " "I''ll see Jiang Lin''s situation." Ye Lian quickly stood up and walked over to the ward. Pushing the ward away, no surprise, Tang Guo was indeed in the ward again. Seeing Ye Lianing, he quickly stood up: "Dr. Ye, you really do your duty." System: Yes, two days a day, running to the ward from time to time. I do nt know if it is to see Jiang Lin or to see other things. Ye Lian nodded faintly and asked Jiang Lin about the situation. Since all of them came, I would definitely ask. Although Jiang Lin''s condition has always been good, but in the end is a sick patient, his body is certainly not as good as a normal person, so he has to be more careful. After the inspection, Ye Lian left again. Although he didn''t talk to Tang Guo, he did feel morefortable, and he didn''t know how to get this problem. Recently, when he panicked, he wille here to look at it. After reading it, it will be fine. "Jiang Lin, don''t worry, so many people have done matching before. There is definitely one matching." "Sister Guoguo, thank you very much, I don''t even know what to say." Jiang Lin thanked at the surface, but in fact she was a little proud. Even if Tang Guo made such a sacrifice, Jiang Wenzheng did not seem to have anything special to her. Therefore, Jiang Wenzheng''s heart will only be in the palm of her hand. "Sister Xiaoguo, I heard that there will be a result tomorrow?" Jiang Lin nodded to Tang Guo. "I''m still a little nervous." "Don''t be nervous, you will find a suitable type, you can rest assured." Tang Guo smiled all over his face, rest assured, will not let you down. Wait till night Chapter 3804: Sadistic love affair (22) Chapter 3804: Sadistic love affair (22) Chapter 3804 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (22) "Miss Tang, will there be a matching style today?" Early in the morning, Jing''an came to the hospital and waited. What she did not expect was that Tang Guo came earlier than her. She thought the same thing as Jiang Lin, did Miss Tang still like Jiang Wenzheng, so she would love the house and the Ukrainian and do the matching. If the match really matches, Miss Tang helps Lin Lin, then she is too big, and this friendship does not know how to return it. "There must be, don''t think about it." "Dr. Ye?" Tang Guo saw Ye Lianing over and asked with a smile, "Dr. Ye is really responsible, and he has waited here before nine o''clock, no matter what kind of patient, he met Dr. Ye Will be lucky. " Ye Lian nced at Tang Guo, and his heart beat fast, but his expression was very serious, and he said seriously: "Everyone who meets me is not very lucky. Not ill is the most lucky. The most fortunate is that never Enter this ce. " After finishing speaking, Ye Lian quickly went to see Tang Guo''s expression. He thought this was too important. Although it is a fact, it seems that disassembling is not very good. But Tang Guo did not mean to be angry at all, and said, "Yes, or Dr. Ye will speak, I was wrong." "Actually, you are not wrong. In this world, no one can guarantee that he will not get sick. But I dare to guarantee that the patient in my hand, I will do my best to treat the other side." Ye Lian thought it was strange to remedy this. Why did he meet this Miss Tang, and he would have to make a few twists in his heart to say anything. It''s about Jiang Lin. Jiang Wenzheng has arranged thepany''s affairs and hase to the hospital quickly. Now that he saw Tang Guo, he was not as ufortable as before. In fact, he was still thinking, if Tang Guo matches, does the other party really want to change Lin Lin''s liver? However, most of the other parties have already proposed matching, most of them are willing. Therefore, his eyes on Tang Guo became more and moreplicated. "Azhen, I''m so nervous, I don''t know if there is a matching type this time." Jinganan leaned in Jiang Wenzheng''s arms. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t feel it himself. Once he moved closer to Jinganan, he didn''t object. Therefore, when Jiang Wenzheng was supposed to be, he was already somewhat Jing''an. In fact, Jing An''an is a good girl, but she is not easy to be fooled and is a bit silly. She is kind to a person and is definitely the most sincere. She did not hesitate to see that she would change the liver for her sister. Until the matching doctor appeared, everyone''s eyes were on the other person. Especially Jiang Wenzheng, if it were not for extreme control, all wanted to grab the doctor''s cor in the past and asked if the matching was sessful. "Doctor, how is it, does it match Lin Lin''s type?" Jing An''an can''t help it. Jiang Lin''s illness has been for a long time. If he waits again, he can''t find a suitable one, and there will really be life. Danger. Seeing that she will miss the best operation period, can she not worry? Ye Lian couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo''s face and saw that she always kept a dangerous smile, just couldn''t understand what she was thinking. She is really not afraid, will she lie on the operating table in the end if her matching is sessful? Donate a part of the liver to people. Although the liver has a regenerative function, it is an important part of the human body, and it has some influence. Especially this is a major operation. Is it really because of Jiang Wenzheng that she doesn''t care at all? Chapter 3805: Sadistic love affair (23) Chapter 3805: Sadistic love affair (23) Chapter 3805 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (23) No, he always felt that she didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng. Looking at Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes, she didn''t see a little bit of liking. Although she seemed to care a lot about Jiang Lin''s physical condition, her expression was not wed, but he felt fake. Tang Guo felt Ye Lian''s eyes and looked up at him, Ye Lian quickly looked away. But for only a second, he couldn''t help but looked back at her. At this time, she was no longer watching him, and she set her sights on the matching doctor. Somehow, he was so lost in his heart. After Jing An''an asked, Jiang Wenzheng did not speak, his eyes kept on the doctor. When the doctor saw everyone looking at him like this, a smile appeared on his face: "Among these nearly 70 people, there is finally a person who matches Jiang Lin''s type." Having said that, the doctor couldn''t help but watch Jiang Wenzheng more At first nce, he finally said, "Jiang Wenzheng, you match Jiang Lin''s type, and you can perform surgery. Finally, no one else matches." The doctor''s words fell, and everyone in the audience was stunned. Subsequently, they all set their eyes on Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng was also obviously shocked. Unexpectedly, among so many people, he was actually the one who could match Jiang Lin. For a time, his heart was veryplicated, and there was a trace of strange feeling. "Jiang Wenzheng, if there is no problem on your side, please think about it as soon as possible. Jiang Lin''s illness can no longer be dyed. If you drag on, it is easy to miss the best period of surgery. The best, you can give an answer today." The doctor knew that Jiang Wenzheng''s identity was not simple. Once you have agreed to do such an operation, it will definitely have a certain impact on thepany. But in his view, life is more important. Of course, people are willing and unwilling, and as doctors, they cannot be forced. I heard that the people who matched before were all found by Jiang Wenzheng, or people from hispany, who also made the matching at the same time. Want toe, Jiang Wenzheng is willing, after all, he loves his sister so much. Jinganan looked at Jiang Wenzheng with a distracted eye, and also firmly held the other hand. He said happily, "Azhen, you are in line with Linlin, Linlin was saved." "I didn''t expect you to match Jiang Lin''s type. It seems that God wants you to be brothers and sisters." Tang Guo followed, "It should be that God has seen your anxiety and sincerity. Jiang Lin has been emotional these days. No, I m worried that my match with her may not match. Now that she s okay, she needs to know your match with her. I do nt know what it will look like. "By the way, when I came to see her this morning, I found that she was not in a high mood. Now that I m going, I ll go and see Jiang Lin and tell her the good news." Tang Guo turned and went to the ward, " You, brother, must have helped Jiang Lin, and I am relieved. " Ye Lian looked at the back of Tang Guo''s leaving, and felt strange. How did he feel that she was not happy but gloating? Does she know that Jiang Wenzheng''s fit matches? No, she is not a fairy, how could she know in advance, and that Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are not rtives and siblings, and there should be a great chance that they will not match. However, the matching is indeed very good news for the patients. "I also go to see the patient''s situation," Ye Lian said to Jiang Wenzheng, "Jiang Lin''s family, you can see when you can determine the time of the operation, Jiang Lin can''t dy it any longer, as soon as possible." After that, Ye Lian ignored Jiang Wenzheng and did not see Jiang Wenzheng''s stiff body. see you tomorrow Chapter 3806: Sadistic love affair (24) Chapter 3806: Sadistic love affair (24) Chapter 3806 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (24) "Jiang Lin." Tang Guo walked into the ward with a smile. Jiang Lin saw Tang Guo''s smile. She was very happy, did she already have the right match for her? "Sister Xiaoguo, what''s the result there?" Jiang Lin quickly grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and asked nervously. At first, she thought that with the Jiang family''s resources, she would soon be able to find a suitable match for her. After all, their Jiang family is not short of money. As long as there is a suitable one, they will even promise topensate the other party. Someone will definitely be willing. I heard that someone did match, but she didn''t think that after so long, she didn''t find a match with her match. Even her sister-inw, who has a blood rtionship, couldn''t match her type. At this time, she was really panicked. Now that Tang Guo says that she already has the right type, can she be unhappy? After being happy, she was guessing again, who exactly matches her match? Seeing Tang Guo so happy, won''t it be the other party? "Sister Xiaoguo, who is the one who matches my style?" Jiang Lin asked. She guessed it was Tang Guo''s, and she couldn''t say it directly. She could only ask the other party about the specific situation. If it wasn''t, it would be embarrassing. Tang Guo paused. When Jiang Lin was anxious, she said, "Maybe it''s fate, or maybe God sees Jiang Wenzheng''s unwillingness to your sister. Of the dozens of people of the same type, only one matches the type. " "Sister Xiaoguo, don''t you want to sell anymore, hurry and tell me, who is it." This is rted to her life, her condition, can''t wait now. Now lying on the hospital bed every day, she was ufortable all over. The spirit of the past is gradually being lost. This kind of pain and weakness from the body can''t be pretended by her. At most, it pretends to be more serious, but her body is really hurting. The smell of sickness is really ufortable. She was very annoyed at the heart, why her body will have problems, and why Jing''an still does not match her type. Why, the only one who hurts is himself? God, how much can''t be used to her. Is it because she was taken away by the wealthy couple and adopted as a foster daughter, and after so many years of life as a wealthy person, should she use her healthy body to change now? But what about Jing''an? It is not the same as marrying into the giants. If she and Jiang Wenzheng mentioned Jing Anan, the other party has not had a chance to marry. Sure enough, as long as there was a ce in Jing An''an, she wouldn''t think about it, she would always be the unlucky one. "It''s your brother, Jiang Wenzheng." Tang Guo finally said the answer. Jiang Lin was stunned for a moment. Was it Jiang Wenzheng? How could it be Jiang Wenzheng? They have no blood rtionship at all, and the chance of sessful matching should be very small. It was sessful. "Lin Lin, are you okay? Jiang Wenzheng loves your sister so much, and he should give you a part of the liver for you." Tang Guoforted, "However, he may have to wait for him to arrange thepany''s affairs properly, which involves aparotomy. Both are major operations and have a certain recovery period. " Jiang Lin didn''t actually touch that much, but thought it was a little too dreamy. After looking around, it turned out that the person who matched her match turned out to be Jiang Wenzheng. Chapter 3807: Sadistic love affair (25) Chapter 3807: Sadistic love affair (25) Chapter 3807 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (25) Before they subconsciously skipped this link, thinking that there is no blood rtionship between them, it is almost impossible to match, so they did not expect such a step. Last time Tang Guo proposed Jiang Wenzheng to match her style. She didn''t think that Jiang Wenzheng would really match her. This was really too unexpected, and also relieved her. Brother A Zheng likes her so much, must she be willing to save her life? But for such a big thing, even if Jiang Wenzheng is willing, are the Jiangs and his wife willing? The Jiang family loves her, but they can''t beat their baby son. They must object to such a big thing, and told Jiang Wenzheng, the operation can wait for anything. It s not an operation, you can wait. Her life is really unbearable. Continue to drag on, she is really dead. She must find a way to make the parents of the Jiang family toote to repent. In front of her life, she did not care about the Jiang family and the couple, would they have any prejudice to her? So long as Jiang Wenzheng''s heart always rests on her, the Jiang family and couple will be in the past tense. She did not marry Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng had to agree to the operation. That was just to save his seriously ill sister, Yu Qingli said. Even if you are annoyed, it is a matter of a while. When this happened, she went to coax the two couples, and it was no big deal. "I didn''t expect it to be A-Gao," Jiang Lin bit her lip, her eyes suddenly red. "I''m really a drag. I don''t have this disease. I still have to make such a big sacrifice. " System: A beautiful and beautiful white lotus flower, no one has signed it yet, it is a matter of saying something out of your mouth. "But will my parents agree?" Jiang Lin glimpsed the shadow at the door of the ward. The reason was that when Tang Guo came in, he deliberately did not close the door tightly and created it for Jiang Lin. He could see the outside and create it for Jiang Wenzheng. Now, you can overhear the opportunity. Tang Guo was sitting back to the door of the ward at this time, as if he didn''t know the movement behind him. Jiang Lin was leaning, looking at the front. In fact, Yu Guang would nce at the door from time to time. It happened that Tang Guo was covering part of it. If he did not reach out carefully, he could not see Jiang Lin''s expression. Jiang Wenzheng was veryplicated about this matter. If the other person''s type matches, he can give the other party a lot of material, money, satisfy the other party, and let the other party undergo surgery. The matter fell on him, and he was subconsciously resistant. Even if the liver is the only reproducible organ of the human body, a part of it can be grown out again. But if there is nothing wrong with operations such asparotomy, who would like to get a knife? He felt pain all over when he thought of getting a knife. But now the result hase out, Tang Guo is so happy to tell Jiang Lin the result, he wants to refuse, I am afraid that Lin Lin''s heart will be hurt. If Lin Lin knew that he was unwilling, he would be sad. Lin Lin is a good girl, she is willing to stay by his side silently, and she doesn''t care about any ce of importance at all. Now she is seriously ill and is about to lose her life. If he still hesitates, I''m sorry for her. From the beginning of the result, Jing Anan looked at Jiang Wenzheng with a pitiful pair, almost praying. Chapter 3808: Sadistic love affair (26) Chapter 3808: Sadistic love affair (26) Chapter 3808 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (26) She couldn''t talk, so Jiang Wenzheng must help Jiang Lin, after all Jiang Wenzheng didn''t owe Jiang Lin. If she forced others to do that, it would be really difficult for a strong person. But her heart believes that if Jiang Wenzheng really cares about Linlin''s sister, she will save Linlin. Jiang Wenzheng was a little ufortable with Jing Anan''s eyes, so he came to see Jiang Lin in the ward. Unexpectedly, I heard Jiang Lin''s words as soon as I came over, and I felt more guilty in my heart. "Sister Xiaoguo, I really don''t know what to do. I was adopted by my parents when I was very young, and I owe a lot to Jiang''s family. If I let Brother Zheng sacrifice for me again, I will know It''s ufortable. "Jiang Lin''s face with pain seemed to be really suffering for this matter." I really can''t hurt A Zheng again, so let''s forget this operation. " "The doctor said to me, ording to my situation, I should still be able to live for some time. Live one day, count one day. I haven''t found a suitable type for so long. In the end, it was still the matching type of A Zheng. Punishment. He must think that I get too much to punish me in this way. " Jiang Lin was crying and running, and her voice was a bit desperate. If Tang Guo didn''t know what kind of person Jiang Lin was from the plot, she might really believe the other person''s words. "Why did I have to suffer such pain, and let Brother A Zhenge to experience it again? Just let me have a human experience." Jiang Wenzheng was listening outside, touched by his heart. In Linlin''s whole world, he was the only one. Facing such Lin Lin, how could he not save her? Jiang Lin felt that everything was almost the same, and now she was going to be excited andatose the best. ording to her current physical condition, she feels a little emotional and has a great impact on her body. It is indeed very easy. Toss it, as long as she can survive, she will endure the pain of her body. Toss it once, and let Jiang Wenzheng help her to change part of her liver. She didn''t want to die, she just wanted to live. In this wonderful world, she hadn''t had enough time when she was a Miss Jiang in the Jiang family. Jing''an also married Jiang Wenzheng, how could she die? When she died, maybe the two were really in pairs, and Jiang Wenzheng really used the other person as his substitute. For a dead person, it was meaningless. Jiang Lin cried hard, Tang Guo hurriedly handed her tissues to prevent her from crying. Jiang Lin felt that this was not enough. She simply pulled out the needle on the back of her hand: "Sister Guoguo, I''m going to be discharged. Since I don''t have surgery anymore, what am I going to do here? I''m looking for a ce, better than thest Time, An quiet death, will no longer cause trouble for parents, brothers, and sisters. " Tang Guo wanted to stop, Jiang Lin pushed her. As a result, she was staggering herself and nted on the ground. Jiang Lin closed her eyes, and she thought that Jiang Wenzheng would certainly catch up. It was just that she didn''t expect that this ward was a bit big, and the entrance was a little far from the bed. In just such a short two seconds, Jiang Lin sessfully fell to the ground and threw her into a dizzy head, staring at her eyes and terrifying pain. It was really painful, she just felt a little ufortable in her body, but she had not fainted. But even if she didn''t faint, she had to faint. Chapter 3809: Sadistic love affair (27) Chapter 3809: Sadistic love affair (27) Chapter 3809 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (27) "Lin Lin!" Jiang Wenzheng shouted, and quickly went to pick up Jiang Lin on the ground and put it in the hospital bed. Jing An''an was also anxious. Tang Guo quickly pressed Bedside Ling and called the doctor. Ye Lian came quickly and saw a mess in the ward. He frowned: "Jiang Lin''s family, what''s going on? How can the patient pull out the needle at will, you don''t know how to do this, for her Will it be bad? " After seeing Jiang Lin''s awkward look, he quickly checked it, and found that Jiang Lin could stand it without such big troubles. However, this time pretending to faint, he didn''t quite understand what this operation was. If the patient has a problem in his heart, he is not a professional, and there is no rule ofw. If he waited for the operation to end, he was willing to remind the other party whether to go to the psychiatry. The reason why Ye Lian did not wear it out was that Jiang Lin felt a little nervous sometimes. As long as the other party does not dy the treatment, just toss about it, it will be disassembled, and the patient''s emotional breakdown will not work. "Doctor Ye, how is Lin Lin?" "Did you say irritating words to the patient again?" Ye Lianban looked at Tang Guo subconsciously, and found that she was standing in the door silently, did not mean toe in, and looked away, "Before I As I told you, she is now a patient and cannot be irritated casually. " The patient should not be able to scold, and it would be okay to say something to the family. This Jiang Lin is crying every day, Jing An''an is pitiful, and Jiang Wenzheng is like an old man. Ye Lian shook his head, really a strangebination of giants. By the way, there is Miss Tang. I really do nt know if she came to see the drama or the patient. It s strange. "Okay, no big problem. Look next time, don''t let the patient pull out the needle at will. In addition, since the results of the matching havee out, you think about when you can perform the operation." Ye Lian was more serious this time. , "She has been sick for a long time. If you don''t have surgery, you will miss the best period of surgery. If you dy it, what will happen then, I can''t guarantee it." Jiang Wenzheng no longer hesitated at this time, and quickly agreed: "Give me three days, I need to deal with thepany''s affairs." "Yes." Ye Lian''s face improved a lot, no matter what these patients, the family members of the patients did, as long as he didn''t dy him in treating the disease and saving people, he could say anything. Can''t they be as quiet as that Miss Tang? Ye Lian urged the two to turn around and leave the ward. After two steps, I found that the situation was not right. When I looked back, Tang Guo was following him. "Miss Tang, do you have any questions? By the way, how could the previous patient be so excited, you should know the specific situation?" Tang Guo nodded: "I was alone by her bed at the time, of course I knew what was going on." "It shouldn''t be what Miss Tang said that irritated the patient." Ye Lian originally tried to blurt out. Did you say something irritated, but then thought about it, maybe it wasn''t. She had always been in the hospital. She is all kind to Yan Yue, and ording to her character, it is not like doing such a thing. "It was Jiang Lin who knew the matching result and did not want to involve Jiang Wenzheng, causing him trouble and wanting to be discharged from the hospital. Her current attitude seems to be a little negative. I don''t know if the follow-up treatment will bring trouble to Doctor Ye. Ye Lian''s strange feeling, Jiang Lin''s negative attitude? I''m so tired recently, I identally slept all day, Chapter 3810: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (28) Chapter 3810: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (28) Chapter 3810 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (28) He didn''t feel the patient''s negativity. Jiang Lin took medicine and took these medicines, which was really serious. Whether it is to ask the nurse or to ask him, she is more careful than anyone else about her own physical condition, it seems that she does not want to make a mistake at all. This attitude, Miss Tang said very negative? Ye Lian feels that his brain is a bit insufficient. Perhaps this is a wealthy man, which is a bit different from the general public''s mind. "It turned out to be the case. It still required a lot of relief from the family." Jiang Lian was not worried about Jiang Lin''s negative attitude that would affect the operation. He didn''t see that Jiang Lin didn''t want to live anymore, and the other party was particrly concerned about matching. Forget it, he doesn''t understand the idea of the giants, and he doesn''t have to understand it. It is his task to treat the patient and restore the other party to health. "Dr. Ye, let''s eat together at noon. By the way, talk about Jiang Lin''s operation. Will Dr. Ye be involved in this?" When Tang Guo suddenly came, Ye Lian was a little stunned. When he came back, he nodded: "Of course, she is my patient. After finding a suitable type, it is me." "Oh, I didn''t expect Dr. Ye to be a young doctor, but he was already the chief doctor." "I went to school earlier, and the age of natural learning is younger than others." "In this way, Dr. Ye should be a genius, a person with high IQ in general, not only goes to school early, but also jumps one after another." "It''s okay, not a genius, but a little talented in medicine." Ye Lian said modestly. At the same time, he was a bit baffled in his heart, but he still didn''t refuse Tang Guo''s conversation, just because they didn''t seem to be so familiar, but, he felt that there was nothing to talk about the patient''s situation. He thought about it silently, busy today. Well, it doesn''t seem to be very busy. There are few patients in my hands recently. There is still time to go out for a meal at noon. After all, he is not a doctor in the emergency department. People there are busy every day. They have little time of their own. On their workdays, they really dare not agree with whom to ask for dinner. "Then it''s so settled. I''ll be fine today. I''m all on the side of Jiang Lin''s ward. When I get there, I wille out. Don''t forget Dr. Ye." "Okay." Ye Lian subconsciously said, "If not, leave a contact." After he finished, he felt a little wrong, and quickly said, "I think you care about the patient. If you are anxious, you are not free. Come and see, you can directly contact and ask the patient. " "Or is Dr. Ye thoughtful, well, let''s leave a call?" "it is good." After the two parties saved their phone numbers, Tang Guo said, "Otherwise, add another social ount, you are a doctor, so busy, always calling to disturb you will dy your work. I will send you a message , You are free ande back. " "It seems to be right." Ye Lian didn''t think there was any problem. It wasn''t until Tang Guo said he didn''t disturb him, and went to Jiang Lin''s ward, he reacted. There seemed to be something wrong, but he didn''t think of something wrong. System: [The host is big, I suddenly thought of a sentence, some people seem to be cold, but they ca nt hold it at first. Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled: "What do I want, I want to contact, just to care about Jiang Lin''s situation at any time. Ye Lian is the attending doctor, if you have any situation, ask him the best." Chapter 3811: Sadistic love affair (29) Chapter 3811: Sadistic love affair (29) Chapter 3811 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (29) System: Deception. [The host is so big, I suddenly feel that this is a bit irritating. You see, Ye Lian is also the doctor of the main knife. Then he will personally help them to rece the liver. The meat ...] said excitedly. Tang Guo interrupted: "Tongzi, you want to be skewed. Ye Lian is now a doctor. Jiang Wenzheng will be lying on the operating table by the time, just like everyone else. As a doctor, as long as he is on the operating table, he The attitude towards everyone is the same. So, it s not exciting at all. I think the most exciting thing is that Jiang Wenzheng will personally cut off part of his liver for his true love. For such things, do nt take Yelian. He, Just go to his doctor. " The system understood: [Understood, got it, the host should not be so serious. At that time, Jiang Lin''s kidney will still have problems. Does Jiang Wenzheng have to suffer another knife? "Whether it is a knife or not, it depends on what Jiang Lin is doing. As long as she can coax Jiang Wenzheng to the knife, it would be better. ording to Jiang Lin''s method, it is mostly sessful." She, wait. Let''s say that the Jiang family and the couple knew that when Jiang Wenzheng wanted to change Jiang Lin''s liver, they all disagreed in particr and thought that this matter could be waited a little longer. After all, what might be the next match? Jiang Lin knows the personality of the couple who came to Jiang family in particr. Therefore, in front of Jiang Wenzheng, he always showed a pair of inconveniences, letting himself die, as long as he is good, she will be satisfied. Everyone is rebellious. The more Jiang Lin is, the more determined Jiang Wenzheng must be to save her. During this period, the interaction between Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng made Jing Anan discover something. She was sad, but now is not the time to care about these. My sister is sick, and the rest is not important. From Jiang Wenzheng''s promise, when she was going to do this operation, she already knew that Jiang Wenzheng might be unusual for Jiang Lin. She was even wondering whether Jiang Wenzheng would like herself so quickly because of Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin is her younger sister, so she forced herself not to contemte, but to wait for the day of the operation. Jiang Wenzheng handled thepany''s affairs, regardless of the Jiang family''s dissatisfaction, and Jiang Lin went to the operating table together. The Jiang family and the couple were very anxious, but it was considered eptable and had been waiting outside the operating room. Of course, such a big thing, Tang Guo must be there. Jing An''an had been holding her arm all the time, trembling all over, for fear of any ident. Until the end of the operation, Jing Anan only felt that his legs were numb, and I was very sorry to think that he had been holding Tang Guo''s arms. After Ye Lian appeared, the Jiang family quickly asked him how the operation was going. The two couples were relieved when they learned that the operation was very sessful, and Jing An''an lost all his strength and leaned on the chair with a tearful smile on his face. The Jiang family and couple saw that she had no goodplexion, and evenined, if her sister and sister could match Jiang Lin''s style, where would they want their baby son to get the knife? Jiang Wenzheng was the first to wake up. When he woke up, he felt the pain in the wound. There was an extra hole on his body, and he also pulled out some parts from it. Could it not hurt? It was so painful that he was ufortable. Jingan An saw this and quickly asked him if he was in pain or if he wanted to call a doctor. see you tomorrow Chapter 3812: Sadistic love affair (30) Chapter 3812: Sadistic love affair (30) Chapter 3812 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (30) "Such surgery will definitely hurt afterwards, and it will be very painful in thest few days." Tang Guo helped to say, "It''s best to call the doctor to give some pain relief, but it will still hurt after the medicine is effective. It will be fine when it recovers. Something happened. " Jiang Wenzheng doesn''t want to talk now, so he is getting a knife, and he feels very ufortable. But thinking of Jiang Lin, he still asked: "What happened to Lin Lin?" "Linlin hasn''t woke up yet, but the doctor said that the operation was very sessful, and then you need to observe the rejection reaction." Jing Anan said quickly, looking at Jiang Wenzheng with red eyes, "Azhen, thank you, Linlin Was saved. " "Okay, I want to rest. I will call me when Linlin wakes up." Jiang Wenzheng didn''t want to mention these at all now. He got a knife for nothing, even if it was to save Jiang Lin, he still felt ufortable. "Oh, well, you have a good rest, I''ll go and see Lin Lin, ande backter." Jiang Wenzheng looked impatient, and Jing''an didn''t care. The other party has sacrificed so much for his sister, and has endured the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. "A Zheng, what do you want to eat? For the time being, I can only make something lighter for you. When your wound is healed, I will do something else for you." Now Jing''an, can''t wait to support Jiang Wenzheng as an emperor. What he says is what he says. Jiang Wenzheng clearly knew Jing''an''s character and casually said two dishes to send Jing''an. Jing''an happily left, of course, to see Jiang Lin. Tang Guo looked at Jing Anan''s back, and if she thought about it, she thought that with this development, some things might not be as good as she intended. Jingan''an now seems very grateful to Jiang Wenzheng. After this incident, Jiang Wenzheng will endure no matter how Jingan''s future, she will not have anyints. This is not the result she wants. Jiang Wenzheng is not only a scum, but also a pervert, unconscionable, and deserves to be abandoned by everyone in the world. Why should he be treated wholeheartedly by Jinganan. The system also sees it: [The host is big, Jing An''an is now loving and grateful to Jiang Wenzheng, and she should find that Jiang Wenzheng''s attitude towards Jiang Lin is not ordinary. If you continue like this, if Jiang Wenzheng proposes that she will be a nominal superficial couple with her in the future, Jing An''an may agree. One is his beloved biological sister, and he almost lost each other again. The other one was someone he liked, and saved the life of his own sister. With such a temperament as Jing An''an, I am afraid that it will still touch the true feelings between the two, and I am willing to take the initiative to give way. If you change a person, you will definitely not be able to stand it, but Jing An''an is different, and absolutely can''t bear it. "I''ve thought about it, let''s look at the situation first, and let Jiang Wenzheng cool for a while, isn''t there another operation?" Tang Guo''s lips hung with a bad smile, "It''s not enough to get a knife. For true love, If you get two more knives, it should be. " Don''t worry, take your time. As for Jing An''an, she already had a n, and she would give the other party a yellow beam if she was unlucky, making sure she understood everything. If Huang Liang had a dream, there was no way to change Jing''an''s thoughts, and she was not afraid. Anyway, with or without Jinganan, Jiang Wenzheng can''t be better in this life. During Jiang Wenzheng''s hospitalization, Tang Guo ran to the hospital three to five times apart. Chapter 3813: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (31) Chapter 3813: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (31) Chapter 3813 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (31) Everyone in Ye Lian''s department is saying that there are still such obsessed people in this giant. Take a look at Miss Tang, and visit Jiang Wenzheng every day. It shows that love is infatuated. Why did they not encounter such an infatuated beauty? Ye Lian had a face on her face, and she was quietly talking, did Miss Tang reallye for Jiang Wenzheng? At the request of Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng is now in a ward with her. Every time he looked at Jiang Lin''s situation in the past, he discovered that Miss Tang''s attitude towards Jiang Wenzheng was very cold, and the conversation was only a sentence or two, but it was no more than the words of concern to Jiang Lin. Moreover, every time Miss Tang looked at the patient, she was out of the ward with him, and she would casually ask him if he wanted to have a meal together at noon. During the conversation, he did not feel that Miss Tang had any special feelings for Jiang Wenzheng. Thinking of this, Ye Lian has stood up and is going to see what happened to Jiang Lin. The situation was pretty good a few days ago. What he did not expect at all was that Jiang Lin recovered so well after he reced Jiang Wenzheng''s liver. Regarding rejection, it was almost negligible. As for Jiang Wenzheng, his body is very strong, and after a few days, he can be discharged from the hospital without any major problems. Jiang Lin''s words still have to be observed for a while. After all, there was no reaction a few days ago, and there were not many cases of patients who showed reactionster. As soon as he came to the ward, Ye Lian really saw Tang Guo, who was sitting beside him and talking to Jiang Lin. Tang Guo saw Ye Lianing, stood up and said with a smile: "Dr. Ye is really doing his job,e here at this time every day." Ye Lian tightened his face, nodded, and first asked Jiang Lin''s situation. With the responsibility of a doctor, he asked Jiang Wenzheng how he was recovering. Jiang Wenzheng''s current state is okay, except for a little pain in the abdomen, everything else is okay. Anyway, the most difficult days are considered to have passed. After Ye Lian went out, Tang Guo also said goodbye to Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, immediately behind Ye Lian. Ye Lian thought silently that he didn''t know where to eat at noon today. Several nearby restaurants have eaten almost, and it s time to get some new tricks. He was spinning around in his head, but he couldn''t help but knocked his head. He usually eats less outside, and really can''t pick out a few good ces to eat. "Dr. Ye, then I will go first." Tang Guo''s voice reached his ears. Ye Lian first nodded proficiently: "Okay." After waiting for it, he didn''t ask subconsciously, "Are you gone?" As he finished speaking, he turned to look at Tang Guo. With an expression of why you left, a look of insolence, Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh. Tang Guo nodded seriously: "The hospital is not a good ce. The smell of disinfectant is everywhere. After visiting the patient, I have my own business. Of course I have to go." "Don''t you have dinner together at noon?" Ye Lian said again, and he was stunned afterwards. He seemed to be used to eating with her at noon every day. He looks annoyed. How can he get used to this kind of thing? "I still have some things today, so I will not have dinner with Dr. Ye. If Dr. Ye wants to invite someone to dinner, you can find other doctors in your department." Ye Lian whispered in his heart, he was a criminal, and he would go to the high-end restaurant for dinner with the group of the department. Isn''t that a waste? Would nt it be awkward to ask the two old men to sit in the restaurant for dinner? Chapter 3814: Sadistic love affair (32) Chapter 3814: Sadistic love affair (32) Chapter 3814 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (32) The female doctors in other departments are older sisters who are many years old. They still have family and children. If he dares to invite them to dinner, he will not be allowed to hear any strange rumors in the hospital. Don''t look at the doctor''s face every day is to leave life and death, actually gossip one by one. "Doctor Ye, are you okay?" Tang Guo asked, seeing Ye Lian''s dumbfounded expression. Ye Lian shook his head: "It''s okay, then ... that''s a pity, Miss Tang walked slowly." After he finished, he thought something was wrong and subconsciously added, "Then next time you''re free, go eat together." "it is good." Tang Guo responded and turned away altogether, as if like a gust of wind, he could not grasp it. Ye Lian looked at her unrelenting back, but she felt a little unwilling in her heart. When Tang Guo''s back disappeared, he hurried back. On this day, except at work, as long as he stopped, Ye Lian''s brain was thinking wildly, and the people who thought were all the same Miss Tang who asked him to have lunch every day. Ye Lian has been waiting in the hospital, waiting, waiting, and waiting for Tang Guo to have lunch with him one day. But when Jiang Wenzheng was discharged from the hospital, Tang Guo didn''t ask him again. When Jiang Lin was discharged from the hospital, the other party did not ask him. Although they would meet almost every day, they would also leave the ward together, and even he watched the other person leave the hospital. But she just didn''t ask him to eat. "Dr. Ye, your tycoon patient has been discharged from the hospital. Why did you stay away all day long?" Doctors in the same department thought that Ye Lian was worried that Jiang Lin''s condition was not good. As everyone knows, that is not the case at all. Ye Lian sighed and shook his head, not knowing what to say. "Not because of Jiang Lin? Doctor Ye, what the **** is it that embarrasses you?" Ye Lian didn''t know what to say, but thinking of his recent unpleasant feelings, he talked about his situation. "You said that before Miss Tang asked you to eat every day, because in recent days, you haven''t asked you to eat anymore, do you feel strange? Feeling ufortable?" Ye Lian nodded: "Yeah, you said, did Miss Tang think I was annoying, so I didn''t want to eat with me? Could it be that I ate too much?" "Pooh-hahahahaha, Doctor Ye, have you never been in love?" "No, why do you have to fall in love?" Ye Lian asked back. Since he was a student, he has been seriously studying his major every day and experimenting with his mentor. He has never thought about love. Aftering out to be a doctor, he thought every day how he could think of a good n to treat patients. So, what is love? It can''t cure the disease, it''s quite a dy. To be honest, he is all set. He must make a medical contribution in this life. It doesn''t matter whether you are in love or not. "Dr. Ye, do you want to eat with Miss Tang every day?" A male doctor pped Ye Lian''s shoulder with a strange face. "Do you want to?" Ye Lian was silent for a second and said, "Think." "Doctor Ye, if there is a particrly sweet batch on the tree, you want to eat it, what will you do?" "pick up." "Then you want to eat with Miss Tang, you have to take the initiative to talk to others and ask others to eat. Haha, Dr. Ye, although they are rich, they have taken the initiative to ask you a few times. It s not a matter of taking the initiative next time. " Chapter 3815: Sadistic love affair (33) Chapter 3815: Sadistic love affair (33) Chapter 3815 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (33) "Dr. Ye?" Tang Guo was not surprised when she received a call from Ye Lian. She was a bit funny when she heard that the other party had asked her to have lunch. "today?" "Yes, are you free?" "It may not be avable today. I happen to have some things today." Tang Guo did not lie. She did have a problem recently. She is not the Tang family''s grandfather. She is going to exercise her. She has to arrange another position for her. , Be considered the first step test of the other party. In the original plot, Mr. Tang did the same. Regardless of whether his granddaughter is in love with someone he shouldn''t like, Tang''s big group, he can''t move this old man in the future, he still has to give it to her. It was just that the original owner was deceived by the Jiang family in the middle of learning, and he fell out with Mr. Tang. So muchter that he was wronged in Jiang Wenzheng, and he dared not mention it to the elderly. The so-called bitter fruits of one''s own cultivation must be tasted by oneself. Where did the original owner understand that Mr. Tang is such a big creature, can''t he find out about this? Have been waiting for her to take oral soft. As long as she spoke, he would hit Jiang Wenzheng with no room, but unfortunately, the original owner had never spoken, and eventually ended up like that. "Are you busytely?" Ye Lian asked again. Hearing Tang Guo busy, he subconsciously believed that this was an excuse. Could it be that he didn''t invite others to eat once, so he was angry? "I have been studying at thepany recently and I am really busy." "When the time is free, make another appointment?" Tang Guo answered with a smile: "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Ye Lian still felt a little uneasy. This person didn''t make an appointment, but it made him more uneasy. Is it ... this is what the people in the department like to say, no way, the people in the department are particrly gossip, especially what happened to him, they are particrly strange. Everyone now knows that he has a somewhat unclear rtionship with Miss Tang. Seriously, after hearing these gossips, he was really not angry, hoping that there was indeed an unclear rtionship. Knowing that Tang Guo was not avable, and Ye Lian did not reluctantly, he would meet again in a few days. If you haven''t been able to make an appointment, wait for him to be free, and inquire about what she is doing. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin have been discharged one after another. Jiang Wenzheng has recovered very well. Now there are rumors in the circle that Jiang Wenzheng loves his sister. The Jiang family and the couple were originally dissatisfied with this matter, but Jiang Lin himself was a particrly coaxing person, and within a few days, the Jiang family and the couple were coaxed to temporarily forget this matter. They don''t think Jiang Lin is wrong now, but feel that it is all Jing''an''s fault. Jing An''an is Jiang Lin''s sister, if her match doesn''t match, will her son suffer this knife? At the Jiang family, Jing Anan s life was very difficult. The Jiang family and couple did not have a good face for her, and even took Jiang s servants and looked down upon her. No matter what she did, the Jiangs and his wife could not be satisfied. Jiang Lin will asionally y a round field, of course, this round field, it is necessary to add a quotation mark. Especially, when the Jiang family and his wife were away, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s intimate, irritating eyes were very stinging. Guessing is one thing, and really seeing it is another. Jiang Lin often relies on Jiang Wenzheng, and his eyes are full of possessive desire for Jiang Wenzheng. If he changes people, Jing An''an must say something. However, this person is his own sister. Chapter 3816: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (34) Chapter 3816: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (34) Chapter 3816 The Abuse of the Deep Female Part (34) Jiang Lin had just been discharged from the hospital, and she did not want to do something that would stimte the other party and make the other party sick again. What makes Jing An''an even more ufortable is that Jiang Wenzheng is bing more and more indifferent to her, and sometimes Jiang Lin is dragged out to go to the shopping mall and will not take her at all. In front of her so majestic, they didn''t even consider anything. A monthter, Jing An''an finally could not bear such a day, intending to talk about this matter with Jiang Wenzheng. "A Zheng, do you like Lin Lin? You don''t need to exin. If you really like Lin Lin, let''s divorce it. I think it''s naive. If it''s not that you really like Lin Lin, how can you make that? What a big sacrifice? From Lin Lin s eyes, you should like each other for a long time. Although she is not particrly smart, some things are still known. Jiang Wenzheng did not deny: "You see it?" "Of course I can see that, what you did is so obvious, how can I not see it? In this case, we are divorced, so that you can be with Lin Lin Zhengda brightly." Although she also likes Jiang Wenzheng, the two of them are obviously the true loving couple. In front of the loved one and her closest sister, her choice is to give up and fulfill both of them. Just when Jiang Wenzheng was going to say something, Jiang Lin suddenly rushed in, threw himself into Jiang Wenzheng''s arms, and looked at Jing Anan with a grievous look: "Sister, in fact, my brother and I always love each other. I thought I was going to die before I left. I heard that Brother A Zheng was getting married and hurried back, but everything was toote. " "Okay, now the truth is clear, then I am divorced from Azhen, and you are together." Even if my heart hurts, Jing An''an still made such a decision. After all, Jiang Lin is her sister, if Jiang Wenzheng is really very good Like her, she must not let, the fact is that Jiang Wenzheng may be regarded as Lin Lin''s substitute. Although sad, she had to ept the facts. "Sister, my brother and I can''t be together in the face, let''s not say that we are an ount book, and we can''t get a certificate at all. Besides, the Jiang family has a face and a face. If I marry my brother, I don''t know how many people want to read jokes "Jing Anan looked at Jing Anan full of begging," Sister, since you are married to Brother Azhen, it''s better to be like this, because you are my sister, I don''t mind this at all. But in the future, I need my sister to help us keep this secret. Sister, is my request too much? " Jingan was stunned, but Jiang Lin did not expect such a request. "Sister doesn''t have anyone I like now. Brother A and I will never get married. It''s better to be like this for the time being. When my sister has someone I like, the future is ripe and I can get divorced at any time, and I can''t bear my sister, we The two sisters only got together. If you are divorced, I m with my parents and I do nt know what attitude I should get along with. Sister, do nt leave me alone, okay? Under Jiang Lin''s persuasion, Jingan felt relieved and agreed with a very cramped heart. He and Jiang Wenzheng acted as apparent couples and provided cover for the two. Jiang Lin was very proud, she knew that Jingan An loved Jiang Wenzheng, and only then would Jingan An live in pain every day. As long as there are no outsiders, she will stick to Jiang Wenzheng every day, so that Jing An''an will watch her love and love another woman. Chapter 3817: Sadistic love affair (35) Chapter 3817: Sadistic love affair (35) Chapter 3817 Chapter of Abuse and Deep Love (35) Soon, Jiang Wenzheng also made a decision to take Jinganan out of the Jiang family and live in his new vi. Of course, Jiang Lin woulde every day. Outside, others thought it was Jiang Wenzheng who moved into the new vi for Jing Anan and did not want her to be wronged. What really happened in that vi was that Jing An''an watched, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were greasy and crooked, suffering in their hearts, and wondering what to do. Once she gave birth to want to leave, Jiang Lin would cry to her, making her unable to get down. Because of the move into the new vi, the rtionship between Jing An''an and Jiang''s couple came to a freezing point. Jing''an can''t do anything anymore, all this can only be tolerated. Looking at the people who were gentle to themselves in the past, she was truly meticulous to Jiang Lin. She was sour in her heart and there was no way to get close. Because she was the recement and that person was her own sister, she could not do excessive things. Tang Guo knew the movement of the Jiang family. She guessed that Jiang Lin would not be so peaceful. Now that she had moved into the new vi, the reputation of Jing Anan and her inws being destroyed was ruined. A woman who has no background, joins a wealthy man, and has a bad rtionship with her inws. At any party, she can only be ridiculed by thosedies in the circle. Now Jiang Lin should start tossing Jing''an. It is estimated that in the vi, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng will show affection in front of Jing An''an, and may even show some live-action battles. So Tang Guo nned to ask Jing Anan to drink tea. When she saw Jing Anan, she thought she was wrong. Jing An''an looked haggard, with heavy dark circles, and his eyes were all tired. It was different from the girl who had used all the courage to marry Jiang Wenzheng with Zeng Jin. At that time, Jing''an, with bright eyes and a colorful world inside, was wonderful. In Jingan''an now, the whole person is dead, as if he is not angry, and may not know the meaning of being alive. "You look bad, are you embarrassed?" Tang Guo asked. Jing Anan shook his head quickly: "It''s nothing." "You don''t look like nothing," Tang Guo handed Jinganan a mirror. "Did you not look in the mirror recently? Even if you are embarrassed by the Jiang family, as long as Jiang Wenzheng is on your side, your face is not It should be like this. The happiness and unhappiness of a person can be seen from the eyes. " Jing Anan bit her lower lip lightly and only looked at herself in her sses. She hurriedly looked away. She didn''t expect her to look so ugly now. "If you haven''t lived well, why not separate? Go back to your former days." Jing An''an whispered: "Everyone has asting bitterness. I''m sorry to make Miss Tang unhappy." "I think you look like you don''t have a good rest, just right, I have a special sleeping pill here, do you want to take one, and get a good night''s sleep. Your own life is your own. No matter what. " Tang Guo took out a transparent ss bottle with a pill in it, which did look like an ordinary sleeping pill. Jingan An ghost messenger held it, and said thank you, but did not tell Tang Guo about the situation at home, so he said goodbye. In the evening, Jing Anan listened to the sound from the next door and felt so ufortable that he could not fall asleep. She suddenly remembered that the special sleeping pill that Tang Guo gave her during the day was turned out of her bag and ate. Just after swallowing, she felt sleepy for a while. Shey down quickly and fell asleep. In the early morning, Jiang Wenzheng had already gone to thepany, and Jiang Lin got up at about eight. If there were no idents, Jingan An had already prepared breakfast at this time. Sure enough, she went downstairs and saw Jing Anan sitting in front of the table and waiting. "Sister, are you waiting for me?" Jiang Lin greeted Jingan An with a smile as usual. She likes to watch it the most, Jingan Anqiang smiled, and actually looked painful. see you tomorrow Chapter 3818: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (36) Chapter 3818: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (36) Chapter 3818 Chapter of the Abuse of the Deep Love (36) Jing An''an raised his head and smiled softly at Jiang Lin: "Lin Lin, got up? Come and eat quickly, don''t eat again, it will be cold for a while." "Good." Jiang Lin was eating and eating, always feeling something was wrong. He quickly looked up and found that Jing An''an had been watching her: "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" "No, I just want to look at Lin Lin," Jing Anan said, "Lin Lin eats, my sister just wants to watch you eat, remembering that I almost lost you before, my sister is very scared. Now I finally have the most sad days. , The big rock that pressed against me finally fell. " Jiang Lin couldn''t hear Jingan An nagging about what kind of sisters love, Jingan An is like that, her ears are soft, her sister, as long as she says anything, can evoke the sympathy of the other party. She said that over the years, she has been thinking about the days when the two sisters were happy together as a child. Jing''an will always be thinking about things on the side, remembering the past, and even wiping tears. She also said that in these years, Jing Anan is thinking about her sister every day. Jing Anan will also have red eyes, especially want to cry, and do not know where the other party''s tearse from. She felt very funny in her heart, where there is a sister of love between them, since the beginning of her memory, she hoped that there is only her in this world, and there is no person such as Jing Anan. When my parents were alive, they always said that she was a mischief. It was not as good as Jinganan. They also said that if they are not familiar with the two sisters, they have such a big difference in sex, and they look different. Even in the memory of the car ident, her parents were most concerned about her sensible and obedient sister Jing An''an, and she did not want to leave her ast word. So, what kind of sisters are there between them? Not at all, everything is just Jing''an''s self-love. She guessed that Jing An''an was a bit abnormal today. Most of them looked at her and Jiang Wenzheng''s love every day. They felt sad and could only use their affection to divert their attention. Want to use this to make yourselffortable? To think beautifully, she won''t let the other party live well. "Sister." Jiang Lin called, and Jing Anan slowly raised her head and looked down on her face. "What''s the matter?" "Sister, I''m thinking a little bit about Elder Brother, will youe with meter, okay? When Elder Brother is busy, we will go to dinner together and watch a movie. Speaking, we haven''t been out together for a long time. . " Seeing Jing An''an hesitating, Jiang Lin stood up and sat beside Jing An''an, constantly saying good things, saying that no matter what she did, she hoped that Jing''an''s sister would be by her side, and finally let some silent Jing An''an agree. "Okay, I will go with you." It was found that Jing An''an was very silent, and Jiang Lin was in a good mood. After eating, she went upstairs to put on makeup and change her clothes. People were extremely happy, as if it was really because Jing Anan was willing to apany her. Jiang Lin went downstairs and found that Jing An''an was still well-dressed. He didn''t dress much andughed. Jing An''an is still a little self-knowledge, knowing that no matter how he dresses, it is impossible to get Jiang Wenzheng''s heart, and he just broke the jar and fell. They made it clear that Jiang Wenzheng was her Jiang Lin man, and Jing Anan was not qualified to move. This woman is also really stupid. The man who married him turned out to be the younger sister. She didn''t dare to think about it. Haha, I was very happy to think about it. Chapter 3819: Sadistic love affair (37) Chapter 3819: Sadistic love affair (37) Chapter 3819 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (37) Going to Jiang Wenzheng''s office, Jing An''an was sitting on the side, and Jiang Lin was sitting beside Jiang Wenzheng, very close to him. People who don''t know, thought that it was Jiang Lin who apanied Jing An''an to visit Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng and her love had a lot to do with it. In particr, Jiang Lin relied on Jiang Wenzheng all morning, and also caused Jiang Wenzheng to cancel the two meetings. There was a feeling that the devil was in power and the king was wrong. When did Jiang Lin want to stick to Jiang Wenzheng forever? Jiang Wenzheng rarely saw Jiang Lin like this, thinking that it would be fine to dy the day. Besides, those two meetings are not important. There is nothing important for the time being, and thepany s people are not having a casual meal, just ask someone to handle it. But the people in thepany all think that Jiang Wenzheng loves Jing''an more than thepany. Originally Jingan An, a civilian girl without any background, marries into a giant, which makes people dissatisfied and envious of the family. Jing An''an is not that kind of amazing person. Many people really don''t understand what means she used to fascinate Jiang Wenzheng like this. "I really don''t know what kind of **** luck she has been able to be our president''s wife." This is no, the assistant''s office, some people have already started talking about it. "Well, I don''t admit it. She is our president''s wife. Seeing it, she''s the only way she promised, where is she worthy of President Jiang?" Another female assistant answered, "Seriously, I''m special Curious, what method did she use to make us like Jiang. " "That''s too much to say, it must be what Hu Meizi means. Now everyone has found the office. President Jiang also canceled two meetings because of her. You said, they don''t do anything in the office?" "Where do you want to go, then President Jiang, President Jiang will be ..." At this point, a female assistant paused for a while, "It''s not necessarily, just in case what you are really doing." "Are you curious? If you''re curious, just sneak a peek and maybe you can find a big secret. By the way, sister Yang, isn''t that the one who cares most about President Jiang? I also said that if Jing''an can be superior, you can be superior. You? We are the best here. After so many years, President Jiang has nt let you look at you, do you feel particrly unwilling? " The female assistant named Xiao Yang is indeed the most beautiful in the entire assistant''s office. Especially those eyes are full of ambition. But when she thought that Jiang Wenzheng had married Jingan An, she was angry. If Jiang Wenzheng and Tang Qianqian were married, it would be okay, she would nt want this thing anymore. They were Lang Cai and women, they were right. However, why is Jing''an an area, why should she be the president''s wife? "Don''t fold it, the lipstick will be cut off. In fact, you really don''t want to look at it? You don''t have some documents in your hand, were you going to show it to President Jiang? By the way, look at what''s going on in the office." Xiao Yang hurriedly looked at her lipstick, but fortunately it didn''t break. This is the new limited edition she bought. After taking a photo in the makeup mirror, she said disdainfully: "Did you have a brain problem? Miss Jiang hase. What can happen in the office?" "Oh ... it seems right, we are thinking about it." The female assistants all said, but there was no awkward look on their faces. Obviously they were just gossip, it was not that they did not think about thisyer, just wanted someone to watch it. See what happened in Jiang Wenzheng''s office. Chapter 3820: Sadistic love affair (38) Chapter 3820: Sadistic love affair (38) Chapter 3820 Chapter of the Abuse of the Deep Love (38) "Fortunately, Sister Yang reminded us that otherwise we will make an oolong." "Ah, I said that even if President Jiang was not with Miss Tang, but what about Jing An''an? For me, Xiao Yang''s sister is more beautiful than Jing An''an, has more temperament, and has seen countless big scenes. It is said, Now no matter what party Jingan An goes to, no one talks to her. Those youngdies, the wife, ignore her. Do you say embarrassment? "Our younger sister Yang is different. Among so many assistants, the most outstanding one is the trust of President Jiang, who has participated in so many high-level gatherings and can speak with some Miss Qianjin. Really, a wife of the president , Even our little sister Yang ca ntpare, I really do nt know what she has to do, and dare to let President Jiang dy work. " Xiao Yang nced indifferently at these women to find out the document that was going to be shown to Jiang Wenzheng: "Okay, don''t tter me. Knowing that you are curious, then I will try to make it difficult for me to look over." She also wanted to see what method Jing An''an had used, which caused President Jiang to dy work. In the past, there was no such case. When Xiao Yang knocked on the door of the office, she said that there were several documents that were slightly anxious and that Jiang Wenzheng needed to look at, stood at the door, and her heart was beating fast, she was ready to wait for a scolding. After all, TV is acting like that. The good things that disturb the President and the Lord will definitely be criticized. The reason she came at the risk was to let the civilian president''s wife know how sinful it is to disturb the president''s work. Because the office door was locked, she could not get in when Jiang Wenzheng was allowed to enter the door. What she did not expect was that after the door opened, the person she saw turned out to be Jing Anan. What surprised her even more was that Jing Anan''s eyes were flushed and her eyes were still moist. It seemed that she had found her gaze, and the other party quickly turned around and sat back to her original position. When she raised her head again, Jing''an''s eyes had returned to normal, and there were no traces of tears in it. However, with one nce before, Xiao Yang paid more attention to Jing An''an and found that her eyes were full of grudges, but when she looked at it more, Jing An''an would move her eyes to other ces. But she still saw the slight sadness on the other side. strange! Married to President Jiang, and became the wife of the president, how could it be like a mistress, as if it was a bad life? Even if it s because of Jiang s parents and people from the outside world, they should be very happy in front of President Jiang, right? While sending the documents to Jiang Wenzheng for processing, Xiao Yang''s Yu Guang kept looking at Jing''an''an. The faint sorrow on Jing''an''s body could not be erased. The more Yang Xiao thought, the more she felt that something was wrong. Could it be that they were in conflict? "Elder brother, you are really hard every day. You have to deal with so many files." Jiang Lin spoke at the moment, attracting Xiao Yang''s attention. At this time, Xiao Yang remembered that Jiang Lin was sitting beside Jiang Wenzheng, and Jing An''an was sitting so far, so strange. Even if Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng are brothers and sisters, this sitting position is too strange. Of course, she is only an assistant. Even if she is still talking about it, she still has to be honest in front of Jiang Wenzheng. She dare not say much, so as not to be annoying. Therefore, no matter what Jiang Lin said, she only listened and said nothing. This was the consciousness of doing things around Jiang Wenzheng. Chapter 3821: Sadistic relationship with a deep female partner (39) Chapter 3821: Sadistic rtionship with a deep female partner (39) Chapter 3821 Abuse of a Deep Love Girl (39) If you want to stay for a long time, do nt be in front of President Jiang and show the ignorant side. Obedience is right. In recent years, many assistants have seduced Jiang Wenzheng. Although she also has this idea, she is not that stupid, and the seduction is so obvious. A man like Jiang Wenzheng, who uses the most inferior means to seduce, cannot seed at all. Since they are unsessful, it is better to pretend to be a conscientious assistant, so that, at least in front of the other party, they can still have some say. Sure enough, she took the right path. Even if you can''t be the first secretary, you can work hard as a second secretary. She can''t get it, but she wants to be the most powerful assistant around President Jiang, even if it is the wife of the president, and she will be polite and the same kind of spirit to see her in the future. "Elder brother, I want to tell you something." Jiang Lin smiled and hugged Jiang Wenzheng''s arm. This seemed to be a natural movement of the two siblings. Even Xiaoyang didn''t find anything wrong. After all, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng Brothers and sisters have a good rtionship. Jiang Wenzheng stopped to read the document and asked sideways, "What''s the matter?" "You said, how about Ie to work in thepany? I got sick once, and I only knew what was a waste person. I don''t want to do the original one who is not sensible and doesn''t go to work. I only know about buying and buying every day, always adding to you I''m in trouble. I feel so guilty because of how busy you are today, so if I can work in thepany, maybe I can help you. " "Lin Lin has this idea is good, but the work is very hard, I worry about your body." "If the body can''t support it, I will definitely not force it, I just want to prove myself." Jiang Wenzheng was somewhat moved and agreed. Jiang Lin looked at Jing An''an who had been sitting far away and remained silent. He stood up and ran to Jing An''an''s side: "Sister, are you going to work in thepany with me? If you are with me, I will be familiar with this soon. Unfamiliar environment. And did nt you say that you want to go to work? It s really better to go to work elsewhere. It s better to be here together. How nice. Jiang Lin saw that Jing An''an should not, and turned back to Jiang Wenzheng and said, "Brother Abo, what do you think? I wish my sister could be with me so that our two sisters are in one ce, and I want to help my brother Aa, don''t want to Be a waste person, but you can''t bear your sister. " "Otherwise, An An, do youe to work? You are still not familiar with thepany''s situation. The two sisters stay together and have a look." "Okay, then Ie to work in thepany." Jing An''an said, "So are we starting from the grassroots, or?" Jiang Lin narrowed her eyes: "Let''s start at the grassroots, let''s work hard, not to enjoy the blessing, of course, to do practical things. I don''t want to be a waste, my sister doesn''t want me to be a person who only eats and drinks And I know you, sister, and I do nt want toe to thepany for tea. " Jing An''an still nodded and agreed. On the third day, Jing An''an and Jiang Lin joined the job. In order to toss Jing''an, Jiang Lin chose to enter thepany''s marketing department. Of course, the grassroots of the marketing department is very hard. Without any contacts, it is really not easy to start. Fortunately, their identity, even if they have no business, can not be driven away. Jiang Lin was amused when she saw Jing''an being clumsy, and she pretended not to understand anything. When Jing''an is particrly busy, there are still various problems for the other party to solve. Chapter 3822: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (40) Chapter 3822: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (40) Chapter 3822 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (40) Jing''an was so stunned that everyone was much thinner, but Jiang Lin feltfortable. asionally she would say that she was not feeling well and went to Jiang Wenzheng''s office to find her. She wanted to go up. Who dares to stop? Jing An''an will never say anything to her. If she has nothing to do, the other party will probably help her. As Jiang Lin thought, Jing Anan not only did her own, but alsopleted her. Gradually, Jingan s business started, and he became more busy every day. He also had to face some of thepany s simultaneous cynicism, customer difficulties, and from time to time, Jiang Lin was called to Jiang Wenzheng s office, saying that she had shared desserts with her. Worked hard. Then Jing Anan sat and ate desserts, listening to Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s love. Jiang Lin looked at Jing Anan''s indifference, only burying his head, and he could all figure out how painful the other party was, and felt even more painful in his heart. Xiao Yang, an assistant who has been observing all this, lies in a slot directly in his heart, as if he has discovered a huge secret. She is not sure about many things, but one thing she is very sure is that Jiang Wenzheng does not love Jing An''an. At first, she was very happy with this discovery, and she also taunted Jing Anan secretly several times. Later, Jing An''an didn''t refute, didn''t say anything cruel, but just suffered, and she had no interest. Mainly, she found that Jing''an was not liked by Jiang Wenzheng, and she was not so jealous in her heart, and she was bnced. Instead, Jiang Wenzheng''s love for Jiang Lin''s sister made her speechless. Jing''an has been struggling hard for a while, and he has lost a lot of weightpared to before. However, no one found that Jingan An, who was silent in front of thepany and quietly buried his head in whatever he did, the eyes were different. Looking down, the ice and frost covered the eyes, and when you looked up, it was the same grievous look. In front of customers, from stumbling, to today''s calm and natural, is very trusted by customers. Unconsciously, under Jiang Lin''s embarrassment, Jing An''an has umted many contacts for himself. But in front of Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, Jing An''an is no different from the past. Although she has made some achievements in her business, Jiang Lin is not optimistic. Jiang Lin only believes that the reason why those customers agree is that it is because Jingan''an is the wife of Jiang Wenzheng''s name. Regarding the business aspect, Jiang Lin did not go to Jing An''an for trouble. In connection with thepany''s affairs, she still had a sense of bnce and did not want to make a bad impression on Jiang Wenzheng. Moreover, Jingan An signed a prenuptial agreement, and even if he did more for thepany, everything of the Jiang family did not belong to her. After work, Jing Anan had to prepare something for Jiang Lin, as if he was used to it. "Sister, you are so kind to me, and it''s my favorite seafood." Jing An''an was busy in the kitchen wearing an apron. He looked back and stood at the door. Jiang Lin, who was not nning toe to help, didn''t mind: "I will do whatever you like, and I will do it for you every night in the future. Seafood. After the seafood, there are desserts and cold drinks, which are your favorite foods. I have recently tried several new tricks. " "Sister, how could I have lived such a happy life without you. Thank you for being alive and being able to be with Dawei Zhengda brightly." "After all, you are my sister, I am not good to you, to whom? The dishes are almost ready, and I will eat more in a while." Chapter 3823: Sadomasochism (41) Chapter 3823: Sadomasochism (41) Chapter 3823 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (41) At the dinner table, Jiang Lin found that Jing An''an didn''t eat much and asked, "Sister, don''t you eat it?" "The weather is too hot, the appetite is not very good, especially at night, I just drink a little porridge." Jiang Lin didn''t care about it. She liked seafood very much. Jing An''an couldn''t eat it. Whatever she did, she ate it all. After dinner, Jiang Lin ate desserts and cold drinks again, and felt that the days were very moist. This is what she wanted. Jingan felt ufortable, and she had to keep feeling good about her sister. "Age Brother has another entertainment tonight. I don''t know when I will be back. Sister, go to bed first. I will wait for Age Brother toe back and sleep together." Yes, Jiang Lin reminds Jing Anan every moment, the person who loves and loves with Jiang Wenzheng is her. But she still pretends to be very innocent, so that people can''t pick mistakes, Jingan must be in a panic in her heart, and can''t sleep at night? "Okay, then you go to bed early." Watching Jing An''an return to the room like a robot, he happily turned on the TV and leaned on the sofa to watch. At this time, Jing Anan''s words came back: "The desserts and cold drinks you like are put in the refrigerator. You can eat them when you are hungry." "it is good." Jiang Lin''s lips moved, whispering softly, it was a life of a babysitter, the brain seemed to be not very easy to use, and he still did the hard work. Late at night, Jing An''an stood in a dark corner, watching Jiang Lin eating popsicles and popsicles, and silently buried his head, with a faint smile on the corner of his lips. Jiang Lin thinks that she is not a fat physique. Every day she has a babysitter''s call, and shepletely opens her stomach to eat. She is indeed not fat, so she is more at ease. "You said that besides going to work, Jing An''an ising back to make Jiang Lin all kinds of delicious food, especially seafood, desserts, and cold drinks?" [The host is big. Has your dream of Huang Liang expired? ] The system said oddly, [However, I always feel something is wrong, anyway, the general whereabouts I have observed are concealed. But one thing is worth noting. Jing An''an is quite quick to talk about the business. Although she stumbled at first, she was always able to impress the customer and let the other party agree to sign the contract. Or the host has a great vision, at least there are excellent things you see. "Then next, you will give me a table of food that Jiang Lin eats. Let me see what Jing Anan has done for her." When the system listens, the data jumps wildly; [The host is big, did you find something? "There is a guess. ording to your description, Jing''an''s reaction is too nd, but I can be sure that Huang Liang''s dream has not failed. So, why did she not respond? Do you think the drug has failed, or is she Hide yourself too deep? "Tang Guo sighed," Jing An''an in the plot was kidnapped by Jiang Lin''s family and has been deceived, and the day has not been a good day. Her countless times of softheartedness have been hurt by Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng. Her weapon. After the death of the original owner, I do nt know what Jingan An experienced. " "If it s not the expired drug effect, then there is only one possibility. She wants to hold on to a big one. Unconsciously, like chronic venom, it invades some people s bodies and waits until thest blow to be able to destroy everything. once. In Jing''an''s heart, she is a small ant with weak power, and Jiang Wenzheng is a huge and strong castle. The ant has understood that she can''t bite the castle, so she can only bite bit by bit, the base under the castle, not one ce, but every bit of the base, bite the bottom hole. Even if the castle above looks intact, as long as there is some flooding, some wind blowing, a little shaking, the castle will copse. " [The host is big, I understand. A weekter, I will give you a recipe for all Jiang Lin eats. The system is a bit cold, so the host said, Jing''an is doing a big deal. Woman, really terrible. A weekter, Tang Guo looked at Jiang Lin''s recipe, and his lips curled with a smile. see you tomorrow Chapter 3824: Sadistic love affair (42) Chapter 3824: Sadistic love affair (42) Chapter 3824 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (42) "Sure enough, there are a lot of cold to cold foods, although there are otherbinations, but ording to the above records, Jiang Lin will only choose what she likes to eat. There are so many sweets, almost all of them are stunned. . So, to neutralize the food of these coldest things, she never touched it. Jing An''an is nning to let Jiang Lin get kidney disease early, so that Jiang Wenzheng will get a knife. No wonder she secretly made what Jiang Wenzheng likes to eat, but Jiang Wenzheng eats less and often entertains outside without major problems. " [Anyway, Jing''an and Jiang Wenzheng have to get another knife anyway, right? "Yes." Jing Anan was able to do big things with such a decisive mute, Tang Guo decided not toe forward. Let Jing An''an do it, she was thinking if Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng would have surgery in the future. The body is definitely not as good as before, and tossing twice, the Jiang family is afraid it is over. However, Jing An''an signed a prenuptial agreement, and the ants want to move the elephants. It is not so easy for the Jiang family and couple to be there. If Jing''an didn''t have a good solution, she would have to defeat the Jiang family. That revenge on Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin, let Jing An''an do it, and she waited to destroy the Jiang family. Things haven''t reached that day yet, and I don''t know what will happen. She didn''t know, Jingan''s specific n in her mind. As for the showdown with Jing''an, she was not interested. Then, wait. Although Tang Guo didn''t n to cooperate with Jingan''an in a showdown, since she slowly started to manage Tang''s, she has arranged some business personnel of Tang''s name to contact Jingan''an. Of course, cooperation or not depends on whether Jing An''an really has the ability to satisfy them. The sales staff basically approached with a skeptical attitude. Later, they really signed a contract with Jingan An, and came back and said a lot of Jingan An with Tang Guo. Unconsciously, Jing Anan has taken the position of business manager from a small salesman. ording to Jiang''s regtions, he also owns a certain percentage of shares, although it is particrly small. However, in front of Jiang Lin, Jing An''an would say that these people are estimated to be due to her being Mrs. Jiang. Jiang Lin believed it was true, and did not feel that Jing Anan had any ability at all. If Jingan An is really a small salesperson with no background, how can thosepanies look at Jingan An. It was not Jiang''s reputation that allowed them to cooperate with confidence. When An An became a business manager, Jiang Lin was also promoted. Because of her physical difort and business, she and Jiang Wenzheng mentioned a long time ago that even Jing An''an suggested that it would be better to stay in the office. Therefore, Jiang Lin is also a management of thepany, but he usually has nothing to do. Fortunately, she is Miss Jiang Family Qianjin, and she is very attentive to her. Anything underneath can help her to do perfect things without having to worry about her. Every day I watch Jing''an run here, where it runs, people not only be skinny, but also a lot darker, and they are also busy cooking at home. As for whether Jing Anan talked about another business, she didn''t care. Even though Jing An''an really has such a skill, others can only see Jing An''an scenery, but she sees Jing An''s unknown side and is in pain. It was not the first time she saw that Jing Anan stared at Jiang Wenzheng with a pair of affectionate and reluctant eyes. The kind of unsuspecting feeling was what she wanted. Chapter 3825: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (43) Chapter 3825: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (43) Chapter 3825 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (43) She even spected that Jing An''an''s crazy work is not willing to let herself think about those things, right? Even if she didn''t want to, she wanted Jingan to face countless times a day. No, at noon, Jiang Lin called Jing Anan again: "Sister, are you busy now? It''s noon, it''s time to eat." "I''m eating with my customers. I may not be able toe back at noon today. I can''t eat with you." Jingan''s voice heard from there. "Well, when I get back from my busy time, I will leave you dessert, and I will wait for you in my brother''s office." "Okay." After Jiang Lin hung up, Jing Anan put away her phone and smiled apologetically with the person opposite, "Sorry, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." "It''s okay, we don''t need to be so polite between us. I just didn''t expect that your changes are so great, I never dreamed that the timid, restrained little girl turned out to be the partner of this time." This time The target of Jing''an''s cooperation turned out to be Ming Huan. Jing An''an looked at the person in front of him, and he couldn''t see his focused eyes. He quickly moved away: "You must be hungry. Let''s eat first. Let''s finish talking before we talk about other things. Whether it''s reminiscences or business. Fill the stomach." "You are right, eat first, and you must be hungry too." During the meal, Ming Huan''s eyes had been on Jing''an. Jingan Zuozuo didn''t find that kind of eyes, but Ming Huan''s eyes were too serious. Many times her tears wanted to go outside, and she was quickly held back by her. She could only pretend that the food was too spicy and so hot. The flowers are out. "If you can''t eat spicy food, order something else?" Ming Huan looked at Jing An''an and quickly poured water for her. Jing Anan shook his head: "I like it." Ming Huan likes spicy food, so today''s dishes are ordered ording to his taste. He felt that Jingan An had all cooperated with him this time, so he all liked what he liked. "Is there really no problem?" "Really, spicy is a bit spicy, but the taste is really good." "I heard that you are married, and now you are Jiang Wenzheng''s wife." Ming Huan asked casually, but he saw Jing''an''s body stiffness. Although he recovered quickly, he noticed it. "Ok." "Since they are all Mrs. Jiang families, why do you have to work so hard?" "You can''t sit and eat in the mountains and sky. Although Mrs. Jiang is not worried about eating or drinking, what if it is not Mrs. Jiang''s one day?" Ming Huan was stunned and said casually, "Is it not a good life? The days of the giants are not as simple as imagined." Although the outside world is rumoring how Jiang Wenzheng spoiled his wife, he didn''t think those behaviors were really spoiling Jing''an, but instead pushed her to the fire. Most people in that ce will be burnt sooner orter. "It''s okay. I''m doing well now. How about you? How have you been? I haven''t seen you in high school for two years. You have gone abroad to go to school. You haven''t seen each other for six or seven years." Jing Anan''s voice suddenly became weaker. "How old are the children?" Upon hearing this, Ming Huan suddenly smiled: "There are no girlfriends, where are the children." At first, he pursued Jing Anan, but she was rejected by her as a mismatch between them, and he was refused to take her to study abroad. . He regrets it very much now. If he worked hard at that time, or if he did not rush out of the country and stayed, it might be another ending. Chapter 3826: Sadistic love affair (44) Chapter 3826: Sadistic love affair (44) Chapter 3826 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (44) Jingan An heard this, but the stone pressed to his heart rxed. She didn''t dare to see Ming Huan all the time. His smile was too sunny. Once she saw him for too long, she might not be able to hug him. She cannot do this, at least not now. She has more important things, revenge Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, so that the two lives are as good as death, living in pain all her life, to be able to shed her hatred. She wants to avenge five people, the first is for herself, the second is Ming Huan in front of her, the third is Miss Tang who once saved her, the fourth is the child she was not born, the fifth is because of her Encountered, and did not have a good day, children who grew up in stumbling. Because Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng hurt her, she arbitrarily yed with her feelings, let her cut off the liver, cut off the child, cut off a kidney, and finally treated her as a puppet, arbitrarily ying around. Because Ming Huan helped her, Jiang Wenzheng was jealous, causing Ming Huan to lose his leg and disfiguring, and even thepany went bankrupt. A bright and sunny person was destroyed like this. Because Miss Tang sympathized with her, seeing pity, and havingpassion, took her away from that hell-like ce. So Jiang Wenzheng cruelly found many men to humiliate Miss Tang, and even sold her into that dark ce, tortured to death. Ask her how she knew? It was Jiang Wenzheng''s heartbroken madness who showed them the videos. She could only helplessly watch Miss Tang die. Jiang Wenzheng also told her that as long as she dared to run, who would dare to save, he would not hurt her, but would make those lives worse than death. Later, she dared not run anymore. Jiang Wenzheng is a demon, perverted. Although many things happening now are a little different, it does not mean that she will forget the hatred deeply in her head, and the wounds traversed from the heart will never be healed. Although Jing An''an is restraining something, Ming Huan is a person who observes the subtleties and feels something, but he doesn''t take it out. Some things, he will slowly figure out what is going on. After the two cooperated this time, Ming Huan asionally sent a message to say hello, not ambiguous words, but genuine concern. Unlike Jing''an, who was once in love, every time the news of Ming Huan, Jing''an will read it again and again, and only after careful incubation, will he return the news seriously. It was no surprise that Tang Guo knew about the contact between Jing Anan and Ming Huan from the system. Jing''an''s attitude towards Ming Huan is not surprising. She even has a wonderful note. Jing An''an doesn''t seem to exclude Ming Huan. From the information given by the system, and inbination with the plot, Jing An''an should be such a sunny person. From Jing''an''s attitude towards Ming Huan, it is not impossible for the two to continue their lead. If the Jiang family is gone in the future, Jing An''an masters the Jiang family and marries Ming Huan to have children, and things will be perfect. "What do you think?" [The host s big idea is very good, so I do nt know what they think. The system secretly vomits, the host is really bad. He even suspected that the host s big words were not finished. Jiang Wenzheng was lying on the hospital bed, watching the love of Jinganan and Minghuan s family, and everything in the Jiang family fell into their hands, but he was helpless. "Whatever you think, it depends on how they left. I can''t control the feelings of others." [Yes, the host is big, you still control your own. Chapter 3827: Sadistic love affair (45) Chapter 3827: Sadistic love affair (45) Chapter 3827 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (45) [Dr. Ye is on vacation today, and it is estimated that he wille over and invite you to dinner again. You said that both of you have been making appointments for so long, howe there is no progress? "Isn''t this bad? Dr. Ye thinks it''s very good, almost enough. Don''t be so demanding." System: Doctor Ye with low EQ, this time. Guarding people can only stare dryly. Sure enough, at about twelve, Tang Guo received a call from Ye Lian. "Don''t bother you? Miss Tang." "No, Dr. Ye, what''s the matter?" "Eating, taking a vacation today, just passing yourpany, or, let''s have a meal together." "Well, okay, just when I''m not busy, then go eat." Tang Guo saw Ye Lian and found that the other party was still holding a bunch of flowers. Ye Lian handed her the flowers and said, "Just now there was a little girl who was selling flowers. I thought she was pitiful and I bought them all. You should like it. It s inappropriate for me to be in a big man s house. " Tang Guo took the flower and nced at the sun in the sky. In such a big sun, the little girl sells flowers outside. It is estimated that the flowers have not been sold. She didn''t mean to wear it, as if she agreed with Ye Lian''s statement. Later, the two went to the restaurant to eat, the location was Ye Lian booked in the morning, after all, this time, the seats are still rtively tight. After eating for a while, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in the ear. "Miss Tang, Doctor Ye, are you also here to eat?" Jing An''an came with Ming Huan. It was Ming Huan''s business that asked her to eat together while talking about eating again. Jing An''an didn''t refuse. Now she can refuse many people, but she doesn''t want to refuse Ming Huan. She tried not to think about this person or even disturb the other party, for fear of putting the other party in danger. But Ming Huan''s attachment and the happy time in her memory made her unable to let go. Now that everything is different, she missed it once, why can''t she take the initiative to grab what she likes? Therefore, she did not refuse, but only temporarily had business contacts with Ming Huan. She believed that her attitude would definitely make Ming Huan feel something. She knows Ming Huan very well. If he knows the truth, he will not give up. At first, she wanted to avoid Ming Huan and protect him. Later, she wanted to approach Ming Huan, why should she avoid it? Wouldn''t it be good for the other party to sit with Jiang Wenzheng on his own? This is Jiang Wenzheng, who owes them and deserves it. Recently, she has not called Tang Guo very much, she just does not know how to face each other. She immersed herself in thinking a lot, and finally decided that everything she had changed before, and the one with the ability to change it, was probably Miss Tang. She and Jiang Lin do not match the type, is it made by ordinary people? The few people she was close to, the only thing she could do to her was Miss Tang. Only Miss Tang has the ability to match Jiang Wenzheng with Jiang Lin. Don''t forget, it was Miss Tang who suggested Jiang Wenzheng to be a matchmaker. Every time they are so coincident, it can only show that the person who changed all this is mostly Miss Tang. Why did she dream that dream is equivalent to bringing her life back to her mind. Is that Miss Tang''s special sleeping pill? Miss Tang must have discovered that because Jiang Wenzheng had sacrificed for Jiang Lin, she was very grateful to Jiang Wenzheng and loved this sister Jiang Lin. She felt a little stupid and almost did nt know that she was sold. Chapter 3828: Sadistic love affair (46) Chapter 3828: Sadistic love affair (46) Chapter 3828 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (46) That''s why I hate iron for not making steel, and gave her that invaluable pill? Yeah, such a pill can remember the tragic life, why not be precious? System: The guess is wrong. This thing is rotten in the host''s hands. Brother Ziyun helped to make many versions and upgraded it several times. Jing An''an believes that Miss Tang pretends she doesn''t know and does not intend to reveal her meaning. Most likely she thinks that she is too stupid and is prone to bad things, right? Since Miss Tang pretended not to know anything, she could only cooperate. Miss Tang gave the pills, which was enough. Next, give it to her, she will make Jiang Wenzheng die better than life, and report the hatred of several of them together. As for Miss Tang, Jing Anan nced at the handsome doctor Ye. This doctor is good. If Miss Tang can like another man, of course it is good. Such a good person, how can Jiang Wenzheng be worthy? Just like Jiang Wenzheng, equipping him with a sow insulted the sow and was too cruel to the sow. "Miss Jing, no, it should be Mrs. Jiang." Tang Guo nodded with a smile. "Come here for dinner today?" "Miss Tang is still not called Mrs. Jiang. I still call it Miss Jing. I look younger." "By the way, this is my friend Ming Huan." Jing Anan introduced Ming Huan in this way. When Ming Huan heard it, he was a little surprised. After all, when meeting other familiar people before, Jing An''an would tell each other that this was Mr. Ming Huan, and the introduction was more polite. From this introduction, Ming Huan understands that Jing An''an is different from this Miss Tang. The rtionship between the two doesn''t look too good, but Jing An''an seems to trust Miss Tang. He has been abroad before, and he is not very clear about the rtionship here. But I still heard that Tang has a Miss Tang, I do nt know if it is that. "Miss Tang, you have been busy with business before, and you have no time to invite you to dinner to thank you," Jing Anan said, "Since thest time I took the special sleeping pills from Miss Tang, I have been sleeping soundly every day and never lose sleep And I also want to understand that even if you are Mrs. Jiang, you ca nt stay at home every day. You still have to do something. "I can see that you have changed a lot more than before. You have lost a lot of weight, you have been dark for more than one degree, but people are more energetic. In short, the face value is not too low." Ming Huan whispered in his heart, it was still so beautiful, the skin was a little dark, but it looked healthier. In the past, Jing An''an seemed to blow down a gust of wind. Although Jing''an is now thinner and his skin is not so white, he can feel that she is full of strength and will not make him always worried. This growth change made him very happy, but he couldn''t help thinking about what kind of suffering Jingan An experienced after being behind him. "Miss Tang and Dr. Ye are dating." Jing An''an said again, "You eat slowly, and Ming Huan and I will go there to eat, Miss Tang, next time I invite you to dinner." As for the rest, Jing An''an did not intend to say anything, and Miss Tang did not mention it, apparently did not want to mention it. Then, she proceeded ording to the original n. "Okay, it''s not too early, you are probably hungry, let''s eat first." Seeing such Jing''an, he also ate out with Ming Huan alone, and Tang Guo made a sound of eating melons. As she guessed, Jing''an mostly wanted to continue with Ming Huan''s leading edge. ording to the meaning of Jing''an''s discourse just now, Ming Huan will be invited to sit with her in Jiang''s family, which is really gratifying news. She wants to eat two more bowls of rice. ... see you tomorrow Chapter 3829: Sadistic love affair (47) Chapter 3829: Sadistic love affair (47) Chapter 3929 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (47) As Ming Huan heard more and more news, he realized that Jing''an was in a bad situation. But he never thought that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t love Jing''an. All the things he did in the name of Jing''an were because of another woman. I didn''t think about it, but it didn''t prevent Ming Huan from feeling that Jing An was not doing well. I especially wanted to help her. She is married and they have no fate between them, but from a business point of view, he is still able to give Jinganan some bargain. To his delight, Jing An''an didn''t refuse, but really, Jing An''s business ability was really good. With the cooperation again and again, Ming Huan increasingly believes that Jing''an is truly deserved. Ming Huan is the master of the Ming family and the heir of the Ming family. Of course, some high-level parties will have his figure. This time, he came to realize that the celebrities in this circle are very precious, and the wives, how crowded and neglected Jing''an. Compared with Jiang Lin, who was more popr, Jingan''s seat was rtively deserted. Jing''an is now Mrs. Jiang, as the young master of the Ming family. At this time, he really can''t go to Jing''an''s side, otherwise those people don''t know what to say. Although, he had a special hope in his heart that the rumor that mighte out came true. He didn''t want to bring Jinganan harm because he couldn''t control it. ording to Jingan''s current business capabilities, that is, there is a word of mouth in thepany. There are many people in contact with thepany, but the business personnel of manypanies are not yet qualified to participate in such parties. Therefore, Jing An''an continues to be left out, which is normal. Jing An''an did not want to be in the limelight at this time, lest Jiang Lin would trouble her. This time, Tang Guo also cameter. When Tang Guo came, Jiang Lin''s limelight was basically gone, and thousands of gold came to Tang Guo to talk. Tang Guo reluctantly dealt with a few sentences, and then talked to Jiang Lin, making people feel that she and Jiang Lin were more familiar. Tang Guo didn''t go to Jing''an, but nodded with Jing''an when no one was paying attention. At this time, she didn''t have to make Jing''an stand out. Jing An''an was relieved. She was just afraid that Miss Tang woulde over and talk to her. At that time, thedies would smell something terrible, which would affect her n. Jiang Lin likes to look at her indifferent bullying. Isn''t she just as good as the other party? Of course, all this was seen by Ming Huan. He suddenly found it very interesting. In fact, he felt that Jinganan had something to hide from him. He wanted to find out, but he didn''t dare to ask her what was going on. Finally, seeing Tang Guo dealt with those celebrities and talents, and found a quiet ce to sit down. Ming Huan felt that the opportunity wasing, so he passed the ss and talked to Tang Guo. Those people saw the two talking, but they did not say anything interesting. It''s just that many people are muttering about it, Tang Guo seems to have no such thoughts on Jiang Wenzheng now. Perhaps the Ming family who just returned to China may have the opportunity to attract her. After all, the two are well-matched in both appearance and family background. Jiang Wenzheng, whomunicates with people from time to time, is a little ufortable when he sees all this. Of course, when Jiang Lin came to him, he threw the matter away. No matter what others are thinking, Ming Huan and Tang Guo have already talked about it. Chapter 3830: Sadistic love affair (48) Chapter 3830: Sadistic love affair (48) Chapter 3830 Chapter of the Abuse of the Deep Love (48) "Miss Tang seems to be more familiar with An An?" "Okay." Tang Guo nced at Ming Huan lightly and whispered, "Ming Shao seems to care about Miss Jing very much?" Ming Huan smiled calmly and nodded: "Yes, but I seem to have missed it." There were some regrets on his face. "However, I feel that she is actually not happy. I always feel that she has some secrets and dare not bother." "Why did Ming Shao say this to me? Do you think I know her secret?" Ming Huan said: "I think An An seems to trust Miss Tang very much, and Miss Tang is also the only woman here who does not exclude An An and is full of goodwill to her. I have been abroad all these years and I do nt know the situation here. Miss Tang learned more here. " "What do you want to know?" "I want to know why An An is not happy, I think it''s not just about the simple things of the rich days." Ming Huan whispered, "And, I also found out that Jiang Wenzheng doesn''t seem to have an imaginary love for An An, a man is the most Understand how this man likes and dislikes a woman. " "On the surface, it seems a little bit of care, but after careful consideration, it doesn''t care so much. Many people are saying that An An is married to love, why don''t I believe it? Is it because someone deceived me, I still think too much?" "I don''t know much about Ming Shao''s question." Tang Guo took a sip of wine. "However, no matter what the truth is, you need to identify it yourself, wait patiently, stick to your own ideas, maybe one day you know the truth. If you want to do so much, stick to your heart and go. " "It seems like this." Ming Huanughed. "Although I can''t be with An An anymore, I can give her some help in other ways. I hope she needs it." Tang Guo was silent. Ming Huan didn''t say much, but Jing Anan had no idea when they saw the two talking. ording to her understanding of Ming Huan, he is most worried about her. Forgive her, there is no way to tell people about some things. In fact, she did not want Ming Huan to be involved. [The host is big, Dr. Ye is here. The system''s reminder attracted Tang Guo''s attention. Sure enough, he saw a well-dressed man walk in from outside. He first stood at the door for a while, and then set his sights on Tang Guo. Found that Tang Guo was still sitting next to Ming Huan, his face slightly changed, and he walked quickly to Tang Guo in front of him. "Miss Tang." Ye Lian shouted, "I didn''t expect you to be here." System: Just install it. You only know that the host is there before youe. Small sample, can''t you hide it? "Ming Shao." Ye Lian greeted Ming Huan again, "Ming Shao has no femalepanion?" When the words were down, he added, "Isn''t it just back to China that I haven''t had time to find?" Where did Ming Huan don''t know the meaning of Ye Lian''s words, he took the wine ss and shifted his position: "Dr. Ye seems to have no femalepanion." As soon as Ye Lian''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, he stretched out a hand and made a gentleman''s gift: "I don''t know if I would be fortunate to invite Miss Tang as my femalepanion tonight?" Ye Lian was anxious when he walked in and saw Ming Huan sitting beside Tang Guo. The urgency prompted him to say what he would not normally say. The ce he knew and Ming Huan met when he was studying abroad. Ming Huan studied economics, and he studied medicine. Chapter 3831: Sadistic love affair (49) Chapter 3831: Sadistic love affair (49) Chapter 3831 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (49) It is because of the same skin color, the same hair color, and the samenguage that they are encouraged to go a little further. System: He is anxious, he is anxious. Ye Lian is still waiting, actually very nervous. Tang Guo observed him for a while, and when he was about to say something, a scream came from the crowd. Then Jiang Wenzheng''s voice came out: "Linlin, Linlin, what''s wrong with you?" Ye Lian and Tang Guo were also in no mood because of the crowds, and all their attention was attracted there. "Quick emergency call." "Why is Miss Jiangatose." "What''s going on? Ms. Jiang''s health is really not very good." Hearing this, Ye Lian couldn''t hold back, and said to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, I''ll go and see." No matter how annoying Jiang Lin is, anyone who is sick in his eyes must go over and see. Besides, Jiang Lin, who was also his patient, could it be a liver problem? Wrong, Jiang Lin did a lot of follow-up examinations and showed that the liver recovered very well without any problems. "Dr. Ye, let''s go and see first." Seeing Ye Lian, Jiang Wenzheng anxiously said, "Please help Linlin to see it." Ye Lian checked Jiang Lin''s situation and suggested that he immediately take the person to the hospital. It is not too far from his hospital, so don''t wait for an ambnce. When the ambncees, I don''t know how long it will take. Of course, Jiang Wenzheng followed the advice and hurriedly held Jiang Lin out. Ye Lian followed up, and Jing An''an also ran fast, following Jiang Wenzheng, his eyes were already red, and he was still crying. Tang Guo and Ming Huan, of course, did not fall. Many others, who had a good rtionship with Jiang''s, also followed. After all, such a big thing, how could they not go. In the hospital, countless people with heads and faces are waiting. In particr, the Jiang family and his wife were worried. They even suspected that thest operation was not done. Jiang Wenzheng thought the same way. Even if it had been more than a year since then, if it was really the problem, he would not let Ye Lian go. Ye Lian is still rescuing the patient, where do you know what the Jiang family is thinking. Throughout the journey, Jing An''an was asking Jiang Wenzheng if Jiang Lin would be okay. Tang Guo couldn''t see whether Jing An''an cared about Jiang Lin''s situation, or did he mean something else. When the result came out, both the Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng were stunned. Jiang Lin has kidney disease and it is very serious. ording to the current situation, you can choose to conservative treatment first. However, the effect may not be very good, and eventually there is a high probability that it will proceed to the point of recing a new kidney. This is to say that if you want the Jiang family to make a psychological preparation, if it is time to change, someone must make a sacrifice. The Jiang family and his wife subconsciously looked at Jiang Wenzheng. The liver had a good match, and the kidney had a good chance of matching. So ... if conservative treatment is not good, their son might get a knife? No, absolutely not. Even if a part of the liver is cut, it is absolutely impossible to cut off a kidney. Not to mention a man. Anyone who wants to lose a kidney has absolutely no impact. There is only one kidney, not only facing the influence of the body, but also risking the life of half a lifetime. In case Jiang Wenzheng''s other kidney is also in trouble, who will give it to him? Isn''t that waiting to die? Although they were reluctant to die of Jiang Lin, but between the pro son and the adopted daughter, who should care about them, they are very clear. 520 happy. The rest ister Chapter 3832: Sadistic love affair (50) Chapter 3832: Sadistic love affair (50) Chapter 3832 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (50) After getting Jiang Lin''s diagnosis, Jiang Wenzheng subconsciously felt that his waist position was a bit painful. He couldn''t understand the various indicators and symbols on the professional diagnosis book, but he could still understand the results given in the end. Jiang Lin''s problem turned out to be in the kidney, and both kidneys had problems. This result, he was also somewhat uneptable. From what the previous doctor said, he understood what it meant. If conservative treatment is not good, then Jiang Lin will face two kidney necrosis, the only chance of survival is to rece the kidney. Moreover, the longest period of time during this period is within six months. "Doctor, I want to do the matching first." When Jiang Wenzheng was still stunned and unable to ept the facts before him, Jing An''an''s words brought everyone back to reality. They all looked at Jing An''an and saw that she did not hesitate to make this choice. They all knew how much Jing An''an loved Jiang Lin''s sister. Jing''an''s opening made Jiang''s family, including Jiang Wenzheng, relieved a little. Liver match does not match, not necessarily kidney does not match, does it? They are twins, what if they are? Therefore, no one stopped Jing An''an. This time, Tang Guo said nothing. It''s been so long. She, Miss Tang''s Qianjin, should also let go of Jiang Wenzheng. There is no need to do anything that would harm her health because of nothing. The Jiang family looked at Jing Anan''s back and remembered thest liver recement. His rxed heart was slowly suppressed by the boulder. They thought they might meet, what if they did not? Tang Guo didn''t say anything at this time, and she didn''t need to do anything about it at all. Jing Anan only needed to do it, that is, make a look and make a match. Whether Jiang Wenzheng will end up with a knife depends on how high Jiang Lin''s methods are. Now that all trajectories have been changed, Jiang Wenzheng can''t escape Jiang Lin''s means, and will certainly take the initiative to get a knife. Even though he was reluctant in his heart, he felt that he had a deep affection for Jiang Lin, and he could nt look at the pathetic, and he was dedicated to Jiang Lin who died wholeheartedly, especially Jiang Lin at this time, or not, he was willing to be He looks together. Men, especially scumbags, can''t escape the apparent affection of some women. "Miss Jiang is really desperate." "How can I get such a disease at a young age." Others have started discussions, but no one wants to do matching in the past. It''s okay not to match, once cut, it''s neither cutting nor cutting. The people at the party evacuated after greeting the Jiang family. Of course, everyone left some good words of blessings, saying that they wille to visit when they are free. Tang Guo waited until Jing''an came back. At that time, the Jiang family did not leave. "Let me stay here to take care of Linlin today. I hope Linlin will get better as soon as possible under my care." Jing Anan said. The Jiangs and his wife couldn''t bear this kind of blow. They were going to call Jiang Wenzheng together, and told him well, no matter what the final result was, he was not allowed to agree to cut a kidney to Jiang Lin. But Jing An''an spoke first and grabbed Jiang Wenzheng''s arm: "Azhen, let''s go in and see. If Linlin woke up and asked, I didn''t know what to say to her, she usually loves you This brother, I hope you can persuade her to actively cooperate with the treatment, don''t think about it. " "No matter what, we will be with her and will never give up on her." The Jiang family watched Jingan''an pull Jiang Wenzheng in. The Tang Guo, Ming Huan and the two outsiders were still there. They didn''t say anything. Chapter 3833: Sadistic love affair (51) Chapter 3833: Sadistic love affair (51) Chapter 3833 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (51) Ming Huan and Tang Guo stared at each other, and he finally knew what was wrong with Jing An''an. In front of the people, and in front of Jiang Wenzheng, it was almost like two people. What kind of person is Jing An''an in front of him? He is generous, speaks softly and decently, and won''t be able to red eyes like this. He can''t help crying. The tenderness revealed in his eyes makes him want to hug many times. But in front of Jiang Wenzheng, he felt different. Jinganan at this time was like a headless fly, as if he didn''t understand anything, he had to rely on Jiang Wenzheng and couldn''t make up his mind. Such Jing''an is real, but it is unreal to him. This feeling made him weird, and he couldn''t help guessing what had happened to Jingan''an. Now that Jiang Lin is in trouble, Jing''an is troubled. "Miss Tang, are you going back now, or ..." While talking, Ming Huan looked at the ce where Ye Lian left. Ye Lian is busy now, obviously there is no way to leave the hospital. "That''s what the doctor is. There is no time to get busy and give my girlfriend. " "Who told you that I am his girlfriend?" "Miss Tang, I just give an example, why did you rush to admit it?" Ming Huan quipped, "Just kidding, what I actually want to say is that when Dr. Ye went to school, many girls were unsessful in approaching , He is a nerd. For the first time, I saw that he was so proactive and wanted to invite others to be her femalepanion, although it seemed to have failed tonight. But I dare to guarantee that this is his most proactive. " "Really? He has asked me to have lunch for more than a year." Seeing Ming Huan''s unbelievable appearance, Tang Guo continued, "Dr. Ye is not only doing his due diligence, but also a kind-hearted person, eating lunch every time He will also help the little girl who buys flowers downstairs and buy all the flowers from the other party. He said that a big man does nt fit the flowers in the house and gave me all the flowers. " Ming Huan: "..." Miss Tang, is it really good that you don''t show face to you? Clearly knowing that he is asking for something now, he must pull him over to kill! "Go ahead and see how Jiang Lin is doing." Tang Guo suggested, "I didn''t expect her to be so sick." "Yeah, I didn''t expect her to be so young, she got such a disease." Ming Huan still sighed about this matter. He was worried when he thought that Jing Anan had made a match. He was just by the side just now, and he has already seen that if Jiang Lin really needs to change a kidney, no one in the Jiang family is willing to suffer a knife. There is nothing to say about this matter, neither willing nor willing to condemn. He was worried about Jing Anan, but he was not qualified to stop this matter. It''s just that this is not a trivial matter, and will definitely have a certain impact in the future. And they are two sisters, in case something goes wrong with her in the future, then ... Jiang Lin woke up and knew that she was sick, crying while holding Jing''an. "Lin Lin, don''t cry, I''ve gone for a match. We are twins, the liver doesn''t match, and the kidneys don''t necessarily match. You can rest assured that your sister will never give you up and will always take care of you by your side. "Jing Anan nced at Jiang Wenzheng next to him." And you, Azhen, he will always be by your side. We will not give you up. You must be strong. " Jiang Lin really copsed in her heart. She changed her liver. Why did she have a kidney problem? Sure enough, it''s God, don''t you bother with her? When she heard that Jing Anan was doing the matching, she was not touched at all, and she didn''t have any hope. It was unsessfulst time, and the chance of sess this time is not great. Jiang Wenzheng, the most important thing is whether Jiang Wenzheng would like to save her. Jiang Lin cried like a tearful man on the surface. Actually, she was thinking about how to let Jiang Wenzheng actively contribute one kidney. see you tomorrow Chapter 3834: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (52) Chapter 3834: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (52) Chapter 3834 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (52) "I''m likely to die, right?" Jiang Lin''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she held Jinganan tightly. "Why do I always hold you back? Is God punishing my selfishness?" Jing An''an can understand Jiang Lin''s words, and Jiang Wenzheng can understand it. Tang Guo, who knows the inside story, can still understand. She guessed that Jiang Lin said this, mainly to Jiang Wenzheng. As for Ming Huan, it was a bit iprehensible. He didn''t like Jiang Lin''s temper very much. He thought she was ill now. It was not strange to say these disappointing words. I didn''t see anything strange at the moment. Jiang Lin felt that thest time Jing Anan and her liver were notpatible, this time there was a high probability that the kidney would not match. Even if Jing An''an is willing to contribute, she doesn''t need it. The Jiang family and his wife visited her before. She actually woke up. The two said a lot in a low voice. Although the doctor tried to treat her as much as possible, the Jiang family did not lose money. She also heard from it that the Jiangs and his wife would not agree that Jiang Wenzheng contributed a kidney to her. Kidneys are hard to find, whether they are rich or not. Finding a suitable one is not easy. It can only be said that the rich do not have to worry about the cost, as long as there is a suitable one, she is definitely the priority. However, if she couldn''t find the right one likest time, she would have to wait to die. This time the condition is menacing. The doctor bluntly said that the conservative treatment period is only about half a year. If there is no improvement during this period, you must consider recing it with a good one. The human body cannotck a kidney, otherwise it can only wait to die. Of course Jiang Lin didn''t want to die, so she could only coax Jiang Wenzheng to give her a kidney before this. As long as Jiang Wenzheng agreed, even if the Jiang family did not want to, he could not stop him. Jiang Wenzheng is filial and rebellious. Once the things he identified, the more Jiang and his wife opposed, the more he would persevere. But she couldn''t say clearly what she needed, and Jiang Wenzheng had to speak up and be willing. The pear flowers crying on the surface of Jiang Lin brought rain, but in fact he was thinking one after another. Shey crying in Jing''an''s arms and fell asleep, without saying anything to Jiang Wenzheng. It was this kind of performance that made Jiang Wenzheng more concerned, and more and more pity Jiang Lin in his heart. If he did nt have a little sense, he might say on the spot: Lin Lin, do nt worry, the treatment will really have no effect. Give you a kidney. But the kidney had too much influence on a person, he still suffocated the words back. Watching Jiang Lin fall asleep, he never frowned. Looking back, he felt something was wrong because there were three pairs of eyes on him. Tang Guo said in a timely manner: "Jiang Lin is really pitiful. Thest time there was a liver problem. Fortunately, you are the brother, otherwise I don''t know what will happen. How long has it been, how is the kidney problem? Did nt it check out at the time? " "After the operation, I did several examinations, and I didn''t say there was any problem." Jing Anan said with tears in her eyes, and kept her eyes on Jiang Wenzheng, and finally sighed, "I hope my match matches Lin Lin''s Well, if I ca nt match the type again, I really do nt know what to do. Lin Lin is so young, how can she get sick like this? " System: Come on, this is the school girl who hosts the Daxi Academy of Fine Arts. Chapter 3835: Sadistic love affair (53) Chapter 3835: Sadistic love affair (53) Chapter 3835 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (53) System speechless vomiting: the disease is doomed to you, make you advance, eat those foods that stimte the disease every day, it is not strange to attack. Jiang Wenzheng listened to Jing An''an''s words, and he was also in a panic. Doesn''t he like Jiang Lin? Of course I like it. He likes Jiang Lin''s wholeheartedness towards him, like Jiang Lin''s understanding, and also likes Jiang Lin''s yful and cute. Only in the choice of this matter, he first considered his own health, this time is different from thest time. "A Zheng, go back first. I will stay here to apany Lin Lin. Yourpany has so many things to deal with." Jing An''an did not urge Jiang Wenzheng to contribute a kidney. Like Jiang Lin, she knows Jiang Wenzheng well. Regarding this man, if you take the initiative to ask for it, he will not necessarily give it, and even he will be jealous. But he gave it to you, you can get it, even if it is calcted, he may not know. For example, Jiang Lin initially counted Jiang Wenzheng as a dead man. For Jiang Lin, Jiang Wenzheng tossed Jing An''an like an adult. Jiang Wenzheng felt that he needed to calm down and said that he had left first. He would handle thepany''s affairs tomorrow ande to see Jiang Lin earlier. During this period, the Jiang family and his wife had called him several times, but he was temporarily hung up by him. Now he has to go back and tell them about Jiang Lin. Donating a part of the liver is good. Let people donate a kidney. Even with more money, people who are willing may not be able to match, and those who match are not necessarily willing. Jiang Wenzheng dragged some heavy steps away, and temporarily had no thoughts about other things, because he was full of brains, and Jiang Lin was crying pitifully, and there was no way to wave it away. Tang Guo looked at Jiang Wenzheng''s back and realized that this perversion was impossible to escape Jiang Lin''s calctions. "Miss Jing, let me go first, and thene to see Jiang Lin again." Tang Guo and Jing Anan greeted each other, carefully observed Jing Anan''s expression, only to see each other''s face, they could not see any ws, as if they were really there Feeling sad for Jiang Lin''s experience. "Well, Miss Tang walked slowly, and was dying your time again." Ming Huan wanted to stay, but his identity was unsuitable, and he could only say goodbye to his departure. Before leaving, he also said: "It is the result, remember to tell me." In fact, he was a little afraid that Jing An''an could match his style, although the idea was very selfish. But it really matches, and he is not qualified to stop it. The only thing he can do is to be Jingan''s backing. If she really can''t stay at the Jiang family one day, he is willing to take care of her. Jing An''an felt Ming Huan''s thoughts, and his eyes were hot. This time, he didn''t need to cover up, he could wipe the tears directly. There is a good reason now that Jiang Lin is sick and she should be sad and upset. "Ok." Tang Guo and Ming Huan left the ward, Ming Huan said: "Miss Tang, do you need me to take you home? Don''t get me wrong, I am not interested in you, I just helped Dr. Ye take you home." "No, Ming Shao, please go back first. I remember that Dr. Ye didn''t have time to drive. I used to take Jiang Wenzheng''s car. My car, the driver has stopped outside." "Oh, that''s it, then I''ll go first." Ming Huan was not reluctant, and he murmured when he walked, "Everyone likes this kind of uninformed wood." "Is Ming Shao jealous?" Tang Guo''s eyes smiled and Ming Huan thought she was very eye-catching now. He knew that he was begging, but he had to say such a thing and poke at his heart. Chapter 3836: Bdsm Deep Female Support (54) Chapter 3836: Bdsm Deep Female Support (54) Chapter 3836 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (54) Ye Lian was so busyte at night that he finally cked off and was ready to go home. When he walked out of the hospital, he remembered that he hadn''t driven, and the car was still on the side of the previous party. Just when he took out his mobile phone and was about to take a ride, Tang Guo walked in front of him. "Miss Tang?" Ye Lian subconsciously put away his mobile phone and looked around. "Why haven''t youe home yet?" Then he patted his head. "Sorry, I''m so busy forgetting that your car shouldn''te." "It''s not safe for you to go back alone this night, shall we go together? Let''s take you home first." Ye Lian touched the phone again, feeling inexplicably better. "You should tell me earlier." "No need to take a taxi, my driver has already driven over, let''s go, I will take you home." Tang Guo stopped Ye Lian. Ye Lian still felt a little guilty in his heart: "I will remember these things as much as possible next time, maybe I am used to this kind of busyness all the time." He felt that if he came twice more, his destiny would definitely change in a strange direction. Tang Guo chuckled and walked to the position of the car. Ye Lian hurried over to drive the door, just like a driver. "Is Jianglin''s disease more likely to be sessful in conservative treatment?" Tang Guo asked casually. She was mainly concerned about whether Jiang Wenzheng would get a cut. Speaking of patients, Ye Lian''s expression became more serious: "It''s hard to say, there is a chance of cure, but ording to the current spection, the chance is not great. Both kidneys have problems, ording to the current situation, there is still a two-handed . " If you can''t change, you can''t change. It''s not your own thing. It''s always different. Jiang Lin''s situation came too violently. I never thought it would be a kidney problem. "Jiang Lin is really desperate. This disease is one after another. I don''t know if Miss Jing can match her type." Ye Lian thinks Tang Guo is very strange, both times have this attitude. She said she didn''t care about Jiang Lin, she would do matching before. When she said she cared about Jiang Lin, why did he feel that she was so indifferent to what happened before her eyes? "ording to the previous situation, there is a great chance that the match will not match." Ye Liandao, "but Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin have a greater chance of sessful matching." Moreover, he had an intuition, and Jiang Wenzheng had to get a knife to save Jiang Lin''s life. They all saw the attitude of the Jiang family today. The Jiang family may not be willing, just look at Jiang Wenzheng. The family is unwilling. As a doctor, they can''t say much, they can only try to treat it. "Jiang Wenzheng cares about Jianglin''s younger sister. If Ms. Jing didn''t have a sessful match, Jiangwenzheng would never watch Jiang Lin die." Tang Guo said, "How young Jiang Lin is, if you can''t cure well, What a pity. " "In the hospital, there are many such young lives leaving every day, and some are even younger than Jiang Lin. In front of the pain, everyone is equal, as a doctor, we can only do our best, except this In addition, there is nothing you can do. " "Does Dr. Ye have any dead patients?" Ye Lian nodded: "Of course, I am not a fairy. It is impossible for all patients to be sent to my hand. Can I save them all alive? Many times, some patientse to see a doctor, it is already advanced, and the cancer cells havepletely spread. It s just a dy, and there is no chance of surgery. " Chapter 3837: Sadistic love affair (55) Chapter 3837: Sadistic love affair (55) Chapter 3837 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (55) "Does Dr. Ye have any thoughts about these?" Tang Guo looked back and smiled. "Is it numb to see life and death?" "How can it be numb? I can only say that after seeing more, the ability to bear in my heart has increased a lot. But in the face of patients who can''t be rescued, I still feel a little bit ufortable in my heart. Let Miss Tang feel it. "Ye Lian smiled." In addition, every time I walk out of the hospital, I will have a feeling that I am alive and well. " "That should be happy to save a patient?" "Of course, my dream is to cure people and save people." Ye Lian did not want to say, "This is a dream from small to big." Speaking of this, Ye Lian suddenly had a meal. "There is one more now." "Oh?" Tang Guo wondered, "What is it?" Before waiting for Ye Lian to speak again, she reminded: "Dr. Ye, you are home." Tang Guo looked at Ye Lian with a smile on his face. "It''s not toote, it will definitely be a busy day tomorrow, and busy again tonight. For so long, it''s time to rest. You are the doctor who treats the sick and saves people. Take care of your body. " After Ye Lian was pushed off the car by Tang Guo, he was still a little dumbfounded. Don''t you talk about dreams? I asked him what his other dream is. Why not wait for him to finish his dream? He looked at Tang Guo''s side face from the position of the car window, and he felt so reluctant, and finally whispered: "Miss Tang, you are free someday. I invite you to lunch." "Oh, is Miss Tang going to the hospital to see Jiang Lin tomorrow?" Tang Guo smiled heartily and raised his smiling eyes: "Yes." Subsequently, Tang Guo disappeared from Ye Lian''s eyes. Ye Lian pressed the position of his heart and was annoyed that he didn''t quickly say another dream. Afterwards, I was more fortunate, as if it was too hasty to say this, so I will find another opportunity to talk about it next time. Flowers, fine wine, and a beautiful ring are needed. Ye Lian came home with some smiles, and his heart was beating vigorously. His other dream was that he hoped that Miss Tang would be his girlfriend ... Of course, if it was his wife, it would be better. But the various processes in the middle cannot be omitted. The next day Tang Guo first went to thepany and dealt with the matter before going to the hospital. Jing An''an is already in the hospital and is talking with Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin was sitting by the window, looking at her eyes very apathetic, and the whole person was very sad. In this way, Jiang Wenzheng did it without guessing. Soon after, Jiang Wenzheng came, and really looked at Jiang Lin without saying a word, her eyes were red, and she was in tears. For half a month in a row, Jiang Lin was in this state, and the whole person seemed to have no love at all. But in front of Jiang Wenzheng, she smiled and cheered. Jing''an''s results have alreadye out long ago, and he still can''t match the type sessfully. Upon learning of this news, the Jiang family was very silent. The Jiang family and Jiang Lin have said that they will find a suitable kidney for her as soon as possible, which indirectly shows that it is impossible for Jiang Wenzheng to make another sacrifice. Jiang Lin felt annoyed in her heart, knowing that it was the result, she could only choose to attack Jiang Wenzheng. She has been half sessful, and now is another step away. She wants Jiang Wenzheng to experience the feeling of losing her, and then the other party will obey. Anyway, she has to gamble. On this day, while Jinganan was busy, no one was in the hospital. Jiang Lin secretly ran out of the hospital and did not know where she went. When Jiang Wenzheng received the call, the person was really crazy, and left the meeting room without any care. Jing Anan had a moment of emotion, and also got up from the seat in a panic, and stumbled and ran out. Chapter 3838: Sadistic love affair (56) Chapter 3838: Sadistic love affair (56) Chapter 3838 The Abuse of a Deep Female Part (56) [The host is so big that Jiang Lin ran away from the hospital secretly. It is estimated that she wanted to disappear, increasing Jiang Wenzheng''s nervousness and letting the other party feel the loss of her. The system reported that it had to be said that every step Jiang Lin took was pinched towards the lifeblood of a man. In the plot, if she wasn''t too selfish and really touched Jiang Wenzheng''s bottom line, Jiang Wenzheng wouldn''t necessarily treat Jiang Lin even if she liked Jing''an. After all, Jiang Lin''s final ending was Jiang Wenzheng''s disappointment and sent to jail. Like the original owner, he didn''t like anything, but he didn''t do anything, but the end was so miserable. Jiang Lin is a person who has injured Jing''an''s body and mind, and Jiang Wenzheng can be regarded as a true love for Jiang Lin. "Then let us help her to wipe the traces of Jiang Lin''s location, let Jiang Wenzheng panic for a while." At this time do not push the waves, and wait until when, "In addition, from time to time to Jiangwenzheng push point, young woman Do nt give him the opportunity to think about news killed outside. " Even if Jiang Wenzheng didn''t want to get a knife, he had to get a knife. The knife that he should get should not be missed. With Tang Guo behind the scenes, Jiang Wenzheng did not find Jiang Lin so much energy. Especially on the mobile phone every day, there will be various news of the murder of the young woman, which makes him upset. As soon as he got home, Jing Anan was crying there. Anyway, wherever he went, he was not clean. Returning to the parents of the Jiang family, I felt the coldness of the two. Jiang Wenzheng''s heart was cold. I felt that the two were a little cold-blooded. Seeing their attitude, I really hope that Jiang Lin will nevere back. The attitude of the Jiang family''s parentspletely angered Jiang Wenzheng, swearing to find Jiang Lin back and mobilizing all the strength of the Jiang family. Especially looking at the weird news, he decided to save Jiang Lin no matter what. If at the end, he really can''t find a suitable kidney, he will give her. The main reason is that there is a Jing An''an at home. He keeps crying every day, and he doesn''t understand. This woman is good at thepany, but she just cries when shees home, which ispletely abnormal. "A Zheng, you must find Lin Lin, she really wants to be with you all the time. How I hope now, Lin Lin can continue to live, even if our rtionship has been like this, as long as Lin Lin and you are good, I All willingly. " Jing''an''s words still touched Jiang Wenzheng. A little moved in his heart, the strange feeling rose again. But he didn''t think much, only felt that at this time, Jiang Lin should be found first. "Don''t worry, I will find her." "Lin Lin likes to eat the food I cook. When shees back, I will do it for her even if I am busy." "You go to bed first. With Lin Lin''s news, I will inform you immediately." Jiang Wenzheng can''t be bothered, and his dark circles are very big. Jing''an returned to the room with confidence, and her expression returned to normal instantly. She sat in front of the mirror and looked at the group photo taken with Jiang Lin. The voice was soft and gentle: "Lin Lin, don''t worry, why don''t you want A Zheng Die, you are her true love, isn''t it just a kidney? He will give it. " Because Tang Guo intervened, Jiang Lin disappeared for two months as soon as he disappeared. Seeing that Jiang Wenzheng was going crazy, Jiang Lin exposed her feet and pretended to secretly go to the hospital to prescribe medicine, so Jiang Wenzheng would surely find her presence. However, in the past two months, her life has been really bad, and her body is very ufortable every day. see you tomorrow Chapter 3839: Sadistic relationship with a deep female partner (57) Chapter 3839: Sadistic rtionship with a deep female partner (57) Chapter 3839 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (57) Jiang Wenzheng found Jiang Lin and looked at the other party for more than onep. He looked haggard and pale, and felt very painful. Seeing Jiang Lin running away from him, he quickly caught up and hugged people: "Lin Lin, don''t be capricious, go back to me to treat the disease. Do you know how much I worry about you in the past two months?" "Elder brother, I am not saved. The so-called conservative treatment is just a dy. During this period, I have been to other hospitals and asked. My situation is very bad. After choosing conservative treatment, I will eventuallye to the end. One step. I, can''t make you any more. " "What are you talking about?" "I m not stupid, I just want to find a quiet ce to leave the world, I do nt want to drag you down anymore. When my sister learned the matching result that day, she cried very sadly. Make her happy for a few days. "Jiang Lin struggled and couldn''t struggle, so she didn''t move. "In fact, my sister always has you in her heart, and she likes you very much. I couldn''t rest assured you originally, if I can live a long time, I will definitely not give up on you, because you are the most important person in my heart, and the one who can''t give up." Jiang Lin''s face was full of tears, "But I won''t live long, and since I''m going to die, I can''t selfishly upy you. With her sister in, she will take good care of you, Brother Zheng, after I die. , You can have a good life with your sister. " "Lin Lin, don''t die all day long, okay? Come back with me, I won''t let you die." Jiang Wenzheng said firmly, "As long as I have Jiang Wenzheng, you can''t die." "No, Brother Zheng, I don''t want to drag you down any longer. My body always suffers from these problems. Who knows where it will break next time, I really can''t bear such a day. Even if I really don''t want to Leaving you, I can''t bear you. But I really don''t want to involve you, Brother Zheng, I really can''t bear you, and I can''t hurt you a little bit. " Jiang Lin broke away from Jiang Wenzheng and had to run away. Just two stepster, the man fell to the ground. I thought Jiang Wenzheng would rush up to catch her soon, but she didn''t expect her to run faster. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t respond. After the reaction came, she had fallen heavily on the ground, and she almost woke up with pain. Jiang Wenzheng hurriedly took Jiang Lin away and rushed to the hospital. Jiang Lin returned to the hospital again. After inspection, the situation is now more serious. Because she didn''t get much treatment in the past two months, the situation was even worse. In the end, the doctor''s rmendation was to find the right kidney as soon as possible and perform surgery on Jiang Lin. If there is no suitable kidney, they can only dy the time. When Jiang Wenzheng heard the news, he was uneptable for a while. Jiang Lin didn''t give him time to react. A nurse hurried in to say that Jiang Lin tried to jump off the building. Fortunately, Tang Guo was found and stopped in time. Tang Guo could see Jiang Lin''s thoughts. Of course, she would like to help this kind of thing. She acted very enjoyably in this scene. "Let me die, it will be a hundred, and no one will be dragged down anymore. I am alive, everyone is tired." I don''t know Jiang Lin''s details, I really thought she chose this way because of despair. Under Jiang Lin''s strategy, Jiang Wenzheng finally embraced her affectionately and said, "Lin Lin, I will save you, you wait. I won''t let you die, how can I watch you die?" Chapter 3840: Sadistic love affair (58) Chapter 3840: Sadistic love affair (58) Chapter 3840 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (58) At this point, Jiang Wenzheng did the matching. This time, he chose to hide from Jiang''s parents. Even before doing the matching, she gave a good warning to Jing An''an, and she was not allowed to talk about it. Jing Anan, with tears in his face, agreed with a touching face and promised: "A Zheng, thank you, thank you, I will take good care of you in the future." Tang Guo nced at Jing Anan, what he said was as if Jiang Wenzheng would be paralyzed in the future. However, this is auspicious! Ye Lian also heard Jing''an''s words. Jiang Lin was still his patient. At present, her condition is very bad. He has toe over frequently to check the situation. Jiang Wenzheng is now willing to do matching, he feels that Jiang Lin''s fortune is saved. He also felt a little weird about Jing An''an, but he didn''t know what happened and didn''t think about it. Ming Huan especially wanted toe over to see, but because he couldn''t find a perfect excuse, he didn''te because he was afraid of being misunderstood. Fortunately, he had Jing''an''s contact information, and he could still get some information. Later, in order to learn more, he simply started from Ye Lian''s side, and also knew what happened recently. Ming Huan felt that these things were full of weirdness, but he didn''t mean to delve into them. However, by ident, he only spoke a few words from Ye Lian, and felt that Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were a bit unusual. In order to confirm this matter, he chose to ask Tang Guo for help and found an opportunity to visit Jiang Lin with Tang Guo. After seeing the interaction between Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng, Ming Huan, who had extensive knowledge, finally understood. He looked at Jinganan''s eyes with pity. To say that Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin, if they really like each other, why should they provoke Jinganan? Thinking of this, he was very angry. If Jiang Lin was not ill, he had to talk about it. Ming Huan walking out of the ward was caught by Ye Lian in the corner. "Ye Lian, what are you doing?" Ming Huan was taken aback, and patted his heart a little flustered, "Don''t you know that people are scary, scared to death?" Ye Lian''s expression is serious: "How did youe with Miss Tang?" The tone of the question made Ming Huan smile, and he patted Ye Lian''s shoulder: "Hey, I heard that you invited Miss Tang for lunch, it seems that it has been more than a year, how is your rtionship still an ordinary friend? , Is it still Miss Tang? Ye Lian, it does nt seem to be your major, you are almost the same as a poor student. " "Don''t talk about anything else, Miss Tang is not something you can provoke, you better stay away from her." Ye Lian''s words attracted Ming Huan''s mocking. He really didn''t want to make any misunderstandings, so he quickly exined clearly. "Rx, my rtionship with Miss Tang is just an ordinary friend. I have nothing to do with her. I just want to borrow Miss Tang toe to the hospital today. You just need to remember that I wo nt hinder you, buddy, My luck is not as good as yours, "Ming Huan sighed sadly." The person you like, you still have a chance, and the person I like, I can''t be with her. " "Miss Jing?" Ye Lian wasn''t a real fool. Hearing this, he understood theplex look. "You mean Miss Jing?" Ming Huan nodded: "Remember not to preach, I don''t want to cause her trouble." After this time, Ye Lian really didn''t find Ming Huan''s trouble. On the contrary, he was even more nervous. If Jiang Wenzheng had not met Jing An''an and had not dismissed the marriage contract with Miss Tang, wouldn''t he have lost the rtionship with Miss Tang? Chapter 3841: Sadistic love affair (59) Chapter 3841: Sadistic love affair (59) Chapter 3841: Abuse of a Deep Love Girl (59) Jiang Wenzheng''s matching results havee out and can be operated on. If it wasn''t for the operation, Ye Lian wished to clean up immediately and determine the rtionship between the two, so as to avoid long nights. Jiang Wenzheng had to hide a kidney from Jiang Lin. On the day of the operation, the Jiang family and his wife came to the hospital to see Jiang Lin and found that the person was not in the ward. Under this question, they realized that the operation had been carried out for an hour and said that there was nothing they could do to stop it. The two''s faces instantly turned pale and shivered with rage. The two were very regretful. They always felt that they had adopted a debt collector. If this were not the case, would his own son be punished twice because of her? Just the liver, now there is one less kidney. Jiang Wenzheng is in his prime, and if he loses a kidney, it will not affect his normal life. Who can predict what can happen? But now, they regret that it is toote. Unable to scold Jiang Lin, they had to give Jing Anan a badplexion. Taking advantage of this time, he ordered Jing Anan to prepare nutritious food and use it. Jing An''an was also not annoyed. The appearance of being obedient and obedient didn''t make the two popr, so there was no way to let that breath go smoothly. The operation was sessful, and the Jiang family was relieved. Tang Guo watched as Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were pushed from the inside to the ward one after another, and the corners of her lips were raised slightly. Very good, the one who has been attacked has already been attacked, so let''s see how Jing''an wants to perform next. If Jing''an doesn''t work, then she will start nibbling the elephant of the Jiangs. As for the hospital, nothing happened to her. Before Jiang Lin and his wife woke up, Tang Guo left. Seeing the back of Tang Guo''s dashing away, Ye Lian could only stare at it and decided to bear with him. He would definitely find a good time to make Miss Tang his girlfriend. During the recovery period, Jing Anan not only had to do business for thepany, but also came to the hospital every day to take care of the two. At present, Jing''an''s ability is very good. For somepany''s affairs, Jiang Wenzheng found that Jing''an could help to deal with it, and gave it to her. Found that Jing An''an handled it well, Jiang Wenzheng was relieved to let her help handle more and more things. Assistant Xiao Yang silently watched Jing An''an sitting on the president''s leather chair, his heart stunned. Isn''t that what Jiang has to do with Jiang Lin? Why are such important things now handed over to Jinganan? This Jing An''an is also a fool, even willing to cover up the two of them, and now help to deal with thepany''s affairs. If this rests on her, it will guarantee that thepany will be turned upside down, and the chickens will be restless. Unconsciously, during Jiang Wenzheng''s recovery, Jing An''an''s ability was recognized by thepany''s people and found that their wife, the president, did not seem to be that bad. The origin is almost the same, the ability to deal with problems, and some emergency matters are still rtively good. If you exercise more, it is still a talent. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t know this, he only knew that Jing An''an was very obedient and let her do whatever she wanted. He also asked his secretary that while he was in the hospital, Jing Anan did not use special powers to do anything. He arranged it before he touched it. Jiang Wenzheng thought for a while, Jing An''an had no ambitions in her own, otherwise, because he was willing to save Jiang Lin, she might not be able to do these things. Before, it was just that she insisted on doing it. He didn''t fail to feel that Jing''an would secretly show his admiring eyes. Chapter 3842: Sadistic love affair (60) Chapter 3842: Sadistic love affair (60) Chapter 3842: Abuse of Love and Deep Female Matching (60) Being a man, being so loved by a woman will touch her heart a little. Since Jing An''an is an obedient, knowledgeable person who doesn''t want to **** Lin Lin''s status, then he''s well. In other words, Jing''an''s words obeyed Jiang Wenzheng. Gradually, he rarely asked the secretary what Jing Anan was doing in thepany. Anyway, Jing An''an can''t do much. He will only take a nce at what he has nned and do a good job. When Jiang Wenzheng was discharged from the hospital and returned to thepany, Jing An''an returned to his seat. That security guarded himself and paid special attention to his appearance, making Jiang Wenzheng more touched and seeing Jingan An more pleasing to the eye. Suddenly, he felt a little sorry for Jing Anan. He was married to Jiang Lin because of Jiang Lin. Unexpectedly, she did notin at all. "An An." On this day, Jiang Wenzheng called Jingan An to the office: "Are youining about me?" "No." Jing Anan shook his head. "You just thought of me as Lin Lin, but you didn''t like me. It''s better to make it clear earlier. Because I met you, I found Lin Lin, and you saved Lin Lin twice. , I''m very content. " "Ah, An''an, you are really kind," Jiang Wenzheng sighed. "Now my parents are afraid of Lin Lin. My rtionship with Lin Lin can only be maintained like this. I can never be honest with them, otherwise they must Will hate Linlin. " "Then so, I don''t want Lin Lin to be hurt. She has suffered so much. You must treat her well, don''t let her be wronged." Jing An''an said, "As long as you are all good, I Contented. " "If someone you like remembers to tell me in the future, I will let you go and have a wedding for you." When this was said, Jiang Wenzheng was not really sincere. He already had different thoughts about Jing''an. But all the questions were asked. He could only wait for Jing An''an to answer, and he felt a little nervous. "I won''t like other people anymore, A Zheng, just like that, it''s good." Jing An''an said so, and didn''t exin anything, "I still have something to do, so I will go down first. " In Jiang Wenzheng''s view, Jing An''an''s performance clearly loved him, and he felt more touched. Is it better to ask Jing An''an and Jiang Lin? Of course, it is also good. Although it is not as lively and flexible as Jiang Lin, it is gentle and watery. He had asked the secretary, and every time he was about to be hungry, Jingan An reminded them to let them give him the food. Jing An''an is always able to quickly understand what he needs. Sometimes when hees back from the wine board, there will be sober soup in the kitchen. He didn''t say it was for him, but he knew that it was Jingan''an who prepared it for him. Numerous details in the past turned out of my mind and made Jiang Wenzheng a little bit distracted. Suddenly I felt I owed Jinganan a little too much. Jiang Wenzheng had no way topensate with love, and nned topensate Jing''an from other aspects. Seeing Jing''an''s hard work, he checked Jing''an''s work and decided to promote her. With Jiang Wenzheng''s promotion, Jing An''an''s position in thepany is getting higher and higher. Her ability is obvious to all. Even in many cases, many people have forgotten whether she is a civilian or Mrs. Jiang. Looking at the bright and beautiful Jing''an, Jiang Wenzheng was content and a little throbbed. How could he escape Jiang Lin''s eyes with such obvious changes? Jiang Lin started to be awkward. She didn''t dare to worry about what Jiang Wenzheng did. Instead, it was all kinds of tossing Jing''an. She still used the sweetest words to let Jing''an do it. Basically, what can toss Jing''an is to help him make some delicious food. When the other party is tired, pull the other party to do something. Chapter 3843: Sadistic relationship with a deep female partner (61) Chapter 3843: Sadistic rtionship with a deep female partner (61) Chapter 3843 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (61) What Jiang Lin wants to eat is food made from moreplex ingredients. Jing An''an is not impatient. She does whatever the other party eats. Over time, Jiang Wenzheng suddenly discovered that Jing''an''s hand was injured with a red piece because of the frequent handling of certain seafood. At one time, Jiang Lin was arguing to eat, and Jiang Wenzheng said, "An An is so hard at work, Lin Lin is more sensible, and she will eat it in a few days, or will I take you out to eat?" As soon as these words fell, Jiang Lin became very subtle and almost burst on the spot. She nced at Jiang Wenzheng disgruntledly, and looked at Jinganan pitifully. The usation was to cause Jingan to feel guilty. "It''s okay, I''ll pick seafood after work and make it when I get back." Jiang Wenzheng used Jiang Lin again: "Lin Lin, you have to be sensible." Even if he touched Jiang Lin''s head to say this, Jiang Lin still hated him. She felt that Jiang Wenzheng''s eyes were being attracted to Jing''an. Jiang Lin raised a crisis in her heart, thinking about how to toss Jing''an. She indirectly found some troubles for Jing An''an, basically making Jing Anan understand that Jiang Wenzheng cares most about her, not Jing An''an. Looking at the other party''s eclipsed face, I felt happy. In order to toss Jing''an, Jiang Lin wants to eat a variety of delicious foods. She has a strong taste. I don''t know these things, and eating will not be too good for her body. Jiang Lin''s favorite is seafood, and Jing''an''s favorite is also seafood. This is also to me, in that dream, Jiang Lin also loves seafood. Jiang Wenzheng inside, in order to please Jiang Lin''s favor, let her make seafood every day. In the inside, she learned a variety of delicious seafood, not worse than the star chef. Seafood is a good thing, but with other ingredients, eating for a long time is not good for the body. It has been a long time since Ming Huan observed Jing''an, and found that she went to pick seafood after work, almost every day. One day, she couldn''t help but ask, how could she choose ady from her own Jiang family. "Lin Lin is greedy and arguing to eat, of course to satisfy her." Jing Anan smiled tenderly. Ming Huan couldn''t stand her like this, and finally broke out: "An An, how can you bear in such a day? Jiang Wenzheng is your nominal husband, and he and Jiang Lin are in the background, how are you calm? Survive with them under one roof? Have you ever thought about it and leave there? An An, you should have a new life of your own. In the face of someone who does not love you, you continue to stay there, but it is a shame. " Ming Huan ran away, and the anger and concern in his eyes moved Jinganan. She refrained from tears, seeing Ming Huan''s pain, and finally whispered: "It''s not time yet. Wait, I still have a lot of things to do." Ming Huan, who was in a rage, was stunned. "I''m going back first. Linlin is still waiting for seafood. She likes what I do best." Jing An''an and Ming Huan waved goodbye. Ming Huan can only watch her leave with a stunned look, what is the meaning of what she said is still ringing in her mind? hold on? Is there anything still to be done? An An, what are you waiting for? Ming Huan was puzzled and always felt what Tang Guo would know. It was just when he called Tang Guo that he heard a familiar male voice. "Ye Lian ???" Ye Lian: "Xiaoguo has gone to the bathroom, so if you have any farts, please let go." "You guys?" Ming Huan was dumbfounded. Ye Lian''s lips and corners are all rising to his ears: "We are now a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, what do we say, tell me, it''s the same, Xiaoguo gave me this right. "No ... it''s nothing, I''m thinking about it myself." Everyone is falling in love, and it''s estimated that they didn''t pay attention to An An. Jiang Lin made all kinds of efforts for about two years. Jiang Wenzheng went to the field one night and did not return. She got up at night and nned to go downstairs and pour a ss of water to drink. Stepped on the empty stairs and nted it directly. She was beaten up and down, and suddenly couldn''t get up. She also felt that some parts of her body were a little numb and not under her control. see you tomorrow Chapter 3844: Sadistic love affair (62) Chapter 3844: Sadistic love affair (62) Chapter 3844 The Abuse of Love and Deep Female Matching (62) When I wanted to call Jing Anan, I remembered that because she wanted to eat a special kind of seafood, Jing Anan took a vacation tomorrow and flew over today, nning to bring the seafood back to her tomorrow, so she was not at home. Because this vi has Jing An''an, and her rtionship with Jiang Wenzheng cannot be exposed, because Jing An''an does all sorts of trivial things, she didn''t ask for help. Therefore, she is the only one here. Now she couldn''t move, and it was a vi, and no one came over when she yelled loudly. Half of the body is getting more and more numb, which makes Jiang Lin''s heart panic more. She can''t get up no matter how struggling. When the other half of the body ispletely unconscious, she can''t feel the coldness of the floor. At this time, Jiang Lin, desperate in her heart, couldn''t help crying, tears soaring outside. It wasn''t until Jing An''an returned in the morning that he saw Jiang Lin lying on the ground with a crooked face. Looking at Jiang Lin''s appearance, Jing An''an was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect this day toe so fast. Jiang Lin had a stroke and looked at it, fearing he would be paralyzed on the half. Jiang Lin could only stare at Jing An''an,pletely speechless. She thought Jing An''an would cry anxiously. She didn''t expect that the other party just calmly called the emergency call and sat down and waited. "Lin Lin, don''t worry, your sister has already called you for emergency services. Your situation is so bad now, your face is crooked, and your mouth is crooked. You don''t seem to be conscious on your side," Jing Anan touched one of the lower Jiang Lin Jiang Lin did not have any consciousness in her arms, and her tears kept flowing down, "Lin Lin, don''t worry, even if you can''t move in the future, I will take good care of you." Jing Anan helped Jiang Lin fight the mess on her face, "You are my sister, my parents let me take care of you." Jiang Lin is desperate in her heart. Will she be paralyzed all her life? No, she was so young, how could she be paralyzed like this? "Lin Lin, you can rest assured that even if you are paralyzed, can''t talk, walk, I won''t **** A Zheng with you. A Zheng is yours, and no one can take away." Following Jiang Lin for a while, Jing Anan took out his mobile phone and called Tang Guo. Tang Guo at this time was on vacation with Ye Lian who was on vacation. "Miss Jing?" Tang Guo was surprised when he received a call from An An. She only knows that Jing''an has made seafood for Jiang Lin every day in the past few years. Of course, some ingredients are added to it, which is particrly prone to stroke paralysis. If you eat too much seafood, it is easy to have a stroke. If you add some other things, it will be easier. Jiang Lin s health is also not good. It is definitely not good to eat more. It may also cause a series of other diseases. Those high-sugar desserts, Jiang Lin can''t help it. "Miss Tang, Lin Lin fell." Tang Guo froze for a while: "What''s the matter, are you all right?" "Lin Lin is sober, but ... although there is no life threatening, but I just checked it, she has one side unconscious, like a stroke." Tang Guokai was amplifying, and Ye Lian heard it, and asked, "How many ces are there no consciousness?" "Dr. Ye?" Ye Lian replied: "It''s me." "I tried again just now. It is estimated that more than half of my body is unconscious. Lin Lin''s body is cold and may have fallen downstairs in the middle of the night. I have called the emergency number, and I have to go to the hospital for specifics. Ye Lian is not a professional in this area, and there is no way to guide him. Chapter 3845: Sadistic love affair (63) Chapter 3845: Sadistic love affair (63) Chapter 3845: The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (63) After telling me what I knew, after hanging up the phone, Ye Lian couldn''t help whispering: "This is the most disaster-stricken patient in my hand. I had two major operations and now I have a stroke." Indeed, he didn''t like Jiang Lin''s temper much, but he had to think she was too unlucky. "She will not be your patient in the future, don''t you have a stroke?" Ye Lian shook his head: "I am not an all-round doctor. I have a specialty in surgery, otherwise why do hospitals need to be divided into so many departments? On the one hand, it takes so much time to learn. Almighty doctors may only exist in legends. I''m not anyway. " "Oh, are you still on vacation?" Tang Guo asked tentatively. "Of course, so many patients have been treated. I can''t go back to send care because they have other problems." Ye Lian always felt that Tang Guo''s words were traps everywhere. If the answer is not good, he may be sent back to the hospital for work if he does not agree. Jiang Lin was really paralyzed. If he was taken to the hospital immediately when he had a stroke, there was still a great chance that he would be rescued without causing anything else. However, Jiang Lin stayed on the floor for one night. During the period, she was not treated. When Jingan An rushed back and sent Jiang Lin to the hospital, it was toote. What is even worse is that after checking, Jiang Lin also had kidney stones, which are already veryrge, and it is estimated that they will have to get another knife. Knowing this result, Jiang Lin was really mad at this time. When she woke up, she saw Jing''an sitting at the bed and chopping apples, looking at Jing''an with her eyes confused for a time. Today, more than half of Jiang Lin s face is unconscious, because of the fall action, her half of her face is crooked, and her eyebrows and mouth are the same. She used to be pretty, but now she looks as ugly as possible. How ugly. But she didn''t look in the mirror, and now she just wanted to speak, but she couldn''t tell at all, because her mouth was numb, and only a small part of her consciousness. "Lin Lin, are you awake?" Jing Anan saw that Jiang Lin was already awake. "Don''t be excited, I will let the doctor treat you as much as possible." Listening to Jing''an''s relief, Jiang Lin was not happy at all, healed? Is there a chance to recover? Why can''t she feel any consciousness in her body? No sense at all? She used another moving hand to pinch the numb ces of her body, no matter how pinched, there was no pain, Jiang Lin despaired. "A Zheng will be back soon, I have notified him." The Jiang family and his wife went out for a trip, and Jing An''an has also informed them that they should be back soon. Facing Jiang Lin, in fact, the two have long been impatient. Now that Jiang Lin''s stroke is paralyzed, the two of them are very delicate in their hearts, and they regret more and more in the heart why they had brainstorming. They had to bring a daughter back to raise. Jiang Lin was not intimately a cotton-padded jacket at all, and clearly came to collect money from their Jiang family. The Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng came back one after another, watching Jiang Lin lying on the hospital bed with a terrible look, and really paralyzed Jiang Lin, who could not ept this fact. When Jiang Lin saw Jiang Wenzheng, the whole person was very excited. Jiang Wenzheng was also stunned when he saw Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin''s face is now crooked, because she has always lost her temper recently, and she can no longer calm down. She has made a good n, making Jiang Lin look a bit daunting. Beauty. Chapter 3846: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (64) Chapter 3846: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (64) Chapter 3846 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (64) Jiang Wenzheng did not hug Jiang Lin directly as before, and now the appearance of Jiang Lin really does not allow him to hug him in his arms. Jiang Lin felt it and immediately burst out crying. After trying to make his facial features softer, Jiang Wenzhen finally sympathized and hugged herfortingly. In fact, Jiang Lin felt resentful in her heart, and at this time she did not like Jiang Wenzheng at all. She saw through, that the man Jiang Wenzheng didn''t really like her at all and might have liked her. If she was not good-looking, Jiang Wenzheng would never like her anymore. Despite all the resentment, Jiang Lin dared not show it. She also wanted to recover, she was reluctant to enjoy everything she enjoyed, and she was even more reluctant to paralyze herself forever. She nced at Jing An''an sitting next to her. Now she was dressed like a sessful woman, and she was even more panicked. I don''t know when Jing''an became like this. Why her memory always stays? Jing Anan does all the chores in the vi every day. He has to cook for her, take care of her, and runs around for business every day. At this time, Jing Anan, although looking at it was not fair skin, soft appearance, but her capable temperament made her ufortable. After being treated in the hospital for a while, Jiang Lin''s condition did not improve because she still had stone disease, so she got another knife and recovered almost before she was taken out of the hospital. The Jiang family''s attitude is vague, and Jing An''an is not afraid of trouble at all. He wants to take Jiang Lin to the vi and take good care of it. The Jiang family and his wife were relieved. Jiang Lin had someone to take care of them, and now they did not want to see her at all. Jiang Lin didn''t dare to lose her temper, fearing Jiang Wenzheng would ignore her. Every time Jiang Wenzheng appeared, she tried to make a pitiful expression, causing Jiang Wenzheng sympathy. In addition, Jing An''an took care of Jiang Lin very well, and basically did not add any trouble to Jiang Wenzheng. Appropriate tofort Jiang Lin every day, Jiang Wenzheng does not find it troublesome. Here, after taking care of Jiang Lin every day, Jing An''an went to thepany with Jiang Wenzheng. Basically, the two returned home together. Over time, Jiang Wenzheng found that Jingan An was really a gentle and capable woman, and her eyes unconsciously shifted from Jiang Lin to Jingan An. Every time Jing''an takes care of Jiang Lin carefully, Jiang Wenzheng will stand aside and look at her with very different eyes. Jiang Lin discovered that her chest burst with anger, hoping to jump up and kill Jingan. Jing An''an seemed to find nothing, always smiling, so take care of her tenderly, so that no one can make mistakes. In Jiang Lin''s view, Jing An''an wanted to take her ce, so she was not friendly to Jing An''an at all. Especially the physical condition has not recovered a bit at all, and the desperate Jiang Lin has appeared very irritable. In the end, she couldn''t hold her temper anymore, and she was angry when she couldn''t move, and used another arm to knock over what Jingan An gave her. Jing An''an always picked it up patiently and cleaned it. Once and twice, Jiang Wenzheng thought it was Jiang Lin''s disease, understandably. After more times, Jiang Wenzheng felt that Jiang Lin was unreasonable. On this day, Jiang Lin couldn''t help but overthrow the porridge. If Jing An''an retreated quickly, she might sprinkle her. Chapter 3847: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (65) Chapter 3847: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (65) Chapter 3847 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (65) Jiang Wenzheng was a little angry and used: "Lin Lin, how can you not be sensible? An An has to work every day and take care of you. If you don''t understand, you will lose your temper if you don''t understand. The carer is here to take care of you. " In fact, Jiang Wenzheng has long been dissatisfied, so Jing An''an has been taking care of Jiang Lin. Because Jingan now is also a decisive figure in thepany, he is very busy every day. Even so, she is still willing to spare time to take care of Jiang Lin. In the past few months, people have lost a lot of weight, which makes him very distressed. When he came home, he was still tossed by Jiang Lin. He really had an urge to send Jiang Lin out of the vi and ask someone to take care of it. But Jing An''an would definitely not agree and had to stop thinking. When Jiang Lin felt something, her tears came out. "A Zheng, Lin Lin is a patient, and she can''t move now, she feels ufortable in my heart." Jing An''an picked up the tableware and was not angry at all. It was nt her who was paralyzed, what she was angry about. Is nt Jiang Lin the best performer? She now wants to show Jiang Lin first and let the other party see how Jiang Wenzheng is doing. In the eyes of the other party, she gradually shifts her eyes to her. She doesn''t like Jiang Wenzheng, and it''s not rare that he likes it, but she enjoys the process in the middle. It is Jiang Lin now, andter Jiang Wenzheng, no one can escape. "An An, let''s go to dinner first. You have been busy for so long and you haven''t eaten yet." Jiang Wenzheng looked at Jiang Lin''s grimace, and became more upset, thinking that the other party was too sensible, "Don''t be hungry." Jiang Wenzheng cared about Jing Anan by stabbing a knife on Jiang Lin''s body. Jing Anan was persuaded to move and went downstairs to eat with Jiang Wenzheng. The meal was prepared by Jing Anan himself. No matter how busy she was, Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng''s meals would be ready. Her cooking skills are very good, Jiang Wenzheng wanted to invite a cook back, but he felt that with the cook, he could not eat the food cooked by Jing Anan, a little reluctant. Every dish Jing''an makes is very suitable for his taste. It is prepared for him. Sometimes he was at the door of the kitchen, watching Jing''an look like he was cooking carefully. He felt that Jing''an liked him. But I also felt that because of Jiang Lin''s existence and his rtionship, Jing An''an would only bury that kind of love in his heart and would not reveal it. Jiang Wenzheng especially wanted to break all this, he already felt that his heart was taken away by Jingan An. This kind of heart pounding feeling, Jiang Lin could not bring him. Found an opportunity, Jiang Wenzheng tried to say this, but they were rejected by Jing Anan. "A Zheng, don''t you want to talk about this? This is bad for Linlin''s condition. Linlin needs you very much now." With Jing''an''s insistence, Jiang Wenzheng had to give up. However, at home, he still couldn''t help being good to Jing An, and Jiang Lin''s teeth were tickled. Jiang Lin especially wanted to stand up, and nned to stand up while the two were not at home. Instead of standing up, she fell and fell, and her physical condition became more serious. After this time, Jiang Wenzheng asked Jiang Lin a person who took care of her. At first, this person was rtively careful. Later, it was found that Jiang Lin couldn''t move at all and couldn''t speak. At most, he expressed his thoughts. So the man became greedy, and in front of Jiang Lin, searched for the good things in her room. Taking care of Jiang Lin was also not careful. Chapter 3848: Sadistic love affair (66) Chapter 3848: Sadistic love affair (66) Chapter 3848 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (66) When Jing Anan came back, Jiang Lin sued her. Jing An''an actually understood it, but pretended to be listening to have other meanings: "What does Lin Lin want to eat?" The servant was actually very nervous, but found that Jing An''an couldn''t understand Jiang Lin''s statement at all, so he became emboldened. When Jing An''an left, he pinched Jiang Lin''s thigh and warned her not to talk nonsense, otherwise she would be pretty. Jiang Lin did not believe in evil and nned to sue Jinganan all the time, but failed every time, which made the servants even more courageous. Anyway, it was enough to just take Jiang Lin s little things. She did nt dare to touch them in the other houses. Jiang Lin gradually became desperate, and there was a feeling that every day should not be called, and the ground was not working, and she neverined to Jingan again. It has been a long time since Ming Huan has seen Jing An''an. He only asked people to inquire about her current situation. He really wanted to meet her, and now he has no business dealings, and finally ns to ask Tang Guo to help with this. Here, Tang Guo made an appointment with Jingan. At the same time, there are Ming Huan. Tang Guo knew the movements there. Now that she is waiting for Jing An''an''s next step, Jiang Lin is almost tortured, and she doesn''t know who''s turn is next? Jiang Wenzheng, no, she guessed it was not Jiang Wenzheng for the time being. Now Jiang Wenzheng has copsed, which is not conducive to Jing An''an. She can''t get anything at all. The Jiang family''s power is here in Jiang Wenzheng. Once he had an ident, the power would definitely be taken back by the Jiang family and his wife, as they should. So ... next is the Jiang family? How to deal with the Jiang family? Of course, it was to provoke the battle between Jiang Wenzheng and the two couples, and let Jiang Wenzheng fight the Jiang family couple. So, how to provoke contradictions? Jiang Lin! ! After Tang Guo made an appointment with Jing An, he walked away, leaving the space for her and Ming Huan, and chose to sit on the other side. Jing An''an and Ming Huan talked about nothing, she didn''t care at all, just don''t know whether Jing An''an''s next steps were the same as she guessed. I don''t know what Jing An''an and Ming Huan said. When he left, he was still a bit happy, as if he was relieved. "Miss Tang, thank you." Jing Anan said, "By the way, things about A Zheng and Lin Lin may not be able to hide their parents." Jing Anan''s words made Tang Guo understand that the other party was going to expose their rtionship. "I''m going to be busytely. I''ll take care of Linlin no matter what." Jing An''an stood up. "Wait for your busy time, then invite Miss Tang to dinner." Jing An''an and Tang Guo said goodbye and left with the bag. Tang Guo looked at Jing Anan''s back, and his body was thin, but he always gave a feeling that powerful power might burst at any time. With a chin on her chin, a smile appeared between her brows and eyes, and the good show began, so wait and see. The Jiangs and his wife received an anonymous email with ambiguous video content. What made them angry was that the heroes and heroines of the video turned out to be Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng. After watching all the videos, the duo stunned. Thest message in the email also ckmailed them, asking them to give out 100 million, so they would not circte these videos. Now, they still have three days to prepare. Some of these videos are at home, some are the vi where Jiang Wenzhen lived, some are in the car, and some are in the Jiang Wenzheng office. His shame almost made the two couples carry a knife to hack Jiang Lin. The two couples hurried to the ce where Jiang Wenzheng lived, and they quarreled. This time, they really regretted that they should not adopt Jiang Lin. "Divorce!" Jiang father said, "You divorce Jingan immediately and let her get out with Jiang Lin, Jiang family can''t lose this face." Anyway, Jing An''an signed a prenuptial agreement and could not take the Jiang family a bit. Comparing those videos, the two couples do not want to let the two scourges be at the Jiang family. see you tomorrow Chapter 3849: Sadomasochism deep female match Chapter 3849: Sadomasochism deep female match Chapter 3849 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (67) "Mom and dad, how can you do this? What did Lin Lin do wrong, and what did An An do wrong?" Jiang Wenzheng at this time felt that the Jiang family and his wife were a little unreasonable. This will require him to divorce, and Jiang Lin and Jing Anan will be expelled, which is too inhuman. Not to mention Jing An''an, just say Jiang Lin, even if he finds that he has been attracted to Jing An''an, he never thought of driving Jiang Lin away. Anyway, Jiang Lin has been in the Jiang family for so many years. He doesn''t understand the psychology of the Jiang family and his wife, and he wants to drive people away. Is it because of the stuff in the video? Suddenly came to his mind, Jiang Lin said with pain in his face, and he said that he only hoped to stay beside him silently, not asking for a name. Now he has a deeper understanding of Jiang Lin''s approach. His parents couldn''t ept Jiang Lin''s rtionship with him. "I don''t care," Jiang''s father looked ugly. He pointed to Jiang Wenzheng. "Jiang Lin can''t leave. Anyway, the person is already paralyzed. If you leave, it seems that my Jiang''s family is too ruthless. Give her a house and find someone to look after . However, you and Jingan must divorce. " "Yes, A Zheng, you have to divorce Jing Anan. If this matter really happened, would the Jiang family still have a face?" When they promised Jiang Wenzheng and Jing Anan to marry, they just thought that the pre-marriage agreement had been signed, and their son was too persistent, so they let go, so that the Jiang family would not suffer. It''s better now, these two sisters, one is not worrying than the other. The most annoying of them was Jiang Lin, who wanted their son''s liver and kidney, and now wants to destroy the reputation of the Jiang family. It was too impulsive before, they really couldn''t get Jiang Lin out, just find a ce and let people care for it. However, Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng must divorce. They have an intuition. Jiang Wenzheng and the two sisters are involved. There is no benefit. The Jiang family is now a dog and a dog. There is also the 100 million people who threatened them. The two have asked someone to help them track down, who actually did it. As long as you track down who did it, the other party will wait for a meal in this life. One hundred million, don''t even think about it. "Lin Lin, I will ask people to take good care of me, and I will not divorce An An." Jiang Wenzheng saw the appearance of the two and gave birth to rebellion, "This matter is so decided, about who sent the email to you, I Will find someone to find out. " In Jiang Wenzheng''s opinion, the person who sent this thing wanted nothing more than money. As long as the other party''s outcrop is sure to find some clues. When the Jiangs and his wife wanted to say something, Jiang Wenzheng turned away and left, making them dizzy and dizzy, and scolding the unfilial son. [The host isrge, you can rest assured, I have helped Jinganan to strengthen the defense, no one can find out that the person who sent the email is her. ] The system said happily, [Yes, I also saw Jing Anan intending to send a second e-mail, which probably means letting them donate 100 million yuan anonymously. That is, they blocked the retreat of the Jiang family and his wife. "I don''t know if they will break the jar, let it ferment." Tang Guo pondered, and said, "You pretend to be an anonymous hacker, go help Jing Anan, threaten the two couples, if If they do nt follow, you can directly post the videos of Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin on the major tforms, and you can give them a color to look at properly. For Jiang s stock price, they willpromise. " Chapter 3850: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (68) Chapter 3850: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (68) Chapter 3850 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (68) Although the Jiang family could not be copsed for the time being, Tang Guo was still very happy to let the Jiang family lose some money. The two couples in the Jiang family are not good people. The system was done ording to Tang Guo, and by the way, let the two couples know about it. What is the hacking technology of the system, and they can control any content on their phones at will. The two couples can only stop themselves unless they smash the phone and exhaust all the power There is no way to read the content above. Otherwise, the content you see can never be controlled by you, it is all what the mysterious hacker wants to show them. The two were terrified in their hearts, and the other party threatened that once they did not follow suit, certain results they did not want would be seen on the entirework. The two couples had no choice but to reply to the email and asked the mysterious man how to trade. Jing An''an was receiving an echo from the two, and it was a little strange why the two agreed so readily. But I didn''t think too much. In Jingan''an''s opinion, this kind of video is spread to the outside, which is really not a bit of a star for Jiang''s. She didn''t use the trick, the two couplespromised, just to avoid the risk. She sent back emails to the two couples: donated and donated anonymously to the ce I designated. Since it is a ce designated by her, then it is certainly not easy to get bored. She had never thought about taking the money, but just wanted the two to shed some blood, which caused the Jiang family''s contradiction. If she took the money, it was easy to expose herself. There is a big Jiang family waiting for her at the back, there is no need to expose yourself to danger for the benefit of the present. Jing An''an was also full of anger when he thought of the Jiang family. After the Jiangs and his wife received the echo, their faces were ugly. During this period, they considered three days, but during these three days, some inexplicable content will appear on their home TVs and mobile phones. They have invitedputer experts, and they have no way to solve these problems. ording to what Jing Anan said, 100 million yuan was collected and donated anonymously to the ces designated by Jingan An. The bleeding Jiang couples were even more annoyed by Jiang Lin and Jing Anan. Especially Jiang Mu, she couldn''t figure it out, thinking that Jiang Lin was here to collect debts, and Jing An''an was an aplice. Jing An''an is going to work during the day, she can''t go to thepany to make trouble, she simply went to the vi to visit Jiang Lin. Jiang Lin s vi had only one maid to take care of her. It was a servant who didn''t pay much attention and bullied Jiang Lin. After getting Jiang''s mother''s words, she left work happily after the leave. After the maid left, Jiang Mu went to Jiang Lin''s room. Seeing Jiang Lin''s mouth crooked and squinted, her face was gritty, and she couldn''t get angry. If she didn''t adopt Jiang Lin, would they lose so much now? Now Jiang Mu feels that Jiang Lin is a scourge. I remembered that Jiang Lin had caused her son to be attacked twice, and lost so much. It turned out that she secretly hooked her son, and she was angry. Pumped on his face. "Little cheap hoof, vixen, shameless, I pooh !!" Jiang Lin had seen Jiang Muing to see her, and she was still a little bit happy. She was thinking about how to express her so that Jiang Mu could see that she was having a bad time now. Recently, she has seen that Jing An''an is the heart of a viper. Do the most vicious things with the softest voice and words. Seeing Jing Anan, she felt terrified and terrified. Chapter 3851: Sadomasochism Deep Female (69) Chapter 3851: Sadomasochism Deep Female (69) Chapter 3851 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (69) "Call you to seduce Zheng, call you to seduce Zheng, and see me not killing you!" Jiang Mu pped ps, and then couldn''t help but press Jiang Lin to be beaten madly. You re the one who wants to harm Azhen. You have caused Azhen, a decent person, got twice a knife, cut your liver once, and lost a kidney. I said, how could Azhen make such a big deal? Sacrifice turned out to be your little hoof. " Many of Jiang Lin''s bodies were paralyzed, and she could only struggle with one arm and one leg. But she still had to lie down, and she could not use much power at all, and she could not fight Jiang Mu at all. There was also a nerve problem on the part of the face, which waspletely speechless. At most, he could only yell. Mother Jiang looked angry at her like that. Without Jiang Lin, would she lose so much? Is 100 million funds meant to be taken out? In order to get together in a short time, they also sold several properties, all of which were handled at a low price. Jiang Mu, the more angry she is, the more ruthless she gets. p, pinch, beat, and use everything. Whether it was Jiang Mu who was beating people or Jiang Lin who was being beaten, he never expected that there was a surveince in this room. At this time, two people are watching this scene. "I remember that in the plot, Jiang Mu was coaxed by Jiang Lin, and even Jiang Lin made a mistake in the end. Jiang Mu went to Jiang Wenzheng to plead for her. Really, it didn''t hurt him and his son. I don''t know what the real pain is. "Tang Guo looked at the scene of Jiang Lin''s beating in the surveince video, his expression was unmoved. [The host is big. I learned two sentences. The first sentence is, I do nt know anyone s suffering. The second sentence is that the fire does not burn on the insteps of your feet and you never know the taste of pain. He walked all the way with the host. He has seen too many of these people. Things have not fallen on his head. He is always a reasonable customer, desperate to persuade others to forgive, take a step back and forth, and leave a line to do something of. However, don''t these words have to be divided into situations? Those people didn''t even know that they had reached the most marginal position. Taking a step back was not a sea and sky, but an abyss. In some worlds that the host had experienced greatly, he was still a particrly stupid system at that time. Speaking of that, it was a period of great ckening of the host. She likes to toss in a world the most, and uses those who have bullied her in a particrly extreme way to let them into despair and pain. The host at that time was so big, so unreasonable, and not calm at all, as if he did not want to calm down at all. Every time I do something, it is vigorous, as if everyone wants to know that she is a lunatic and a bad person. In those small worlds, countless people persuaded the host to be big, let her be kinder, let her take a step back, saying that some people are innocent. One thing he can be sure, even if the host is greatly ckened, even if he can watch the suffering of others, he will not take the initiative to harm those who have no grudges with her. That was the time, maybe this was her final bottom line. Every time she tortured those people to death, she left the world with a smile, which made her angry and angry, and there was no way to treat her. As for what happened to her, she never considered it. When people leave that world, they leave forever. If they don''t bring life or death, why should they care? Just cool it. Chapter 3852: Sadistic love affair (70) Chapter 3852: Sadistic love affair (70) Chapter 3852 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (70) Jing An''an is also in a private room at this time. She is holding a mobile phone, and what is disyed in the mobile phone is the monitoring screen in Jiang Linlin''s room. When Jiang Lin was beaten, she didn''t have any cheerful, angry expression on her face. She was staring at the phone screen without blinking, her lips were closing up and down gently, and when she listened carefully, she found out, "Lin Lin, does the pain hurt? It must be painful, but it shouldn''t be after the knife. And it s going to be rushed outside to rain, so I have to kill my child. It s not painful either. I just watched my child and was hurt by people, so painful? It should be no more, helpless, found to care People, one by one, are miserable, so painful? " "An An, what''s wrong with you?" Today is Ming Huan''s talk about a project with Jing''an. Today''s Jing''an''s position in thepany is different. Can take charge of some big projects. As long as there are good projects, Ming Huan wille to Jing''an. Ming Huan didn''t expect that when he came in, he found Jing''an staring at the phone screen with tears on his face. How to describe the feeling, that is, looking at Jing An''an''s eyes and tears, he has a feeling that his heart is about to break, making him unknowingly shout An An, which contains concern and worry. Jing An''an quit the monitoring screen anxiously, not panicking at all. After turning off the screen, she took the tissue that Ming Huan handed over and wiped the tears off her face. "What''s the matter?" Ming Huan asked Jinganan as if nothing happened. Jing Anan wiped the tears off her face and shook her head: "Thinking that you didn''te, I watched the TV series for a while. One of the characters in it was too pitiful. I was seeing her adoptive mother angry and bullying her. Live sympathy. " "Is it originally chasing the TV series?" Ming Huan was relieved. "It must be a bitter drama." Jing An''an nodded: "Well, although the plot is a little bit bloody, but it is very inviting, and it all made me cry." "asional tearing is not a bad thing. Since I came back, I feel that you are too quiet, like everything is in my heart. It s fine to vent, so as not to suffocate my body, but I still rmend something. , You can talk to me. "Ming Huan said," Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, just ... " "Okay." Jing An''an intends to make Ming Huan, this person is like this, and he clearly wants to be good to her, but because of the identity of the two, he will always maintain a certain distance, I don''t know whether to torture her or torture him Yourself. But such days will not be too long. After the Jiang family and his wife, it was Jiang Wenzheng. She had to think about it so that the Jiangs and his wife could not interfere with everything Jiang Wenzheng did. Jing Anan nced at the phone, and he had a decision in mind. If the abused person is paralyzed, if the evidence is conclusive, should this person go to jail? Mother Jiang is so cruel, how can she treat her sister Lin Lin that way? "An''an?" Ming Huan found Jing''an to be distracted. "You are not in a good state today. If you go back to rest first, we will talk about the project. We will talk about it tomorrow. Anyway, this time, if there is no ident, it will definitely be your priority. Cooperation." After all, this project was prepared for her. "No, let''s get started." After Jiang Jiang''s fight with Jiang Lin, she was also afraid of seeing Jiang Lin''s embarrassment. Chapter 3853: Sadistic love affair (71) Chapter 3853: Sadistic love affair (71) Chapter 3853 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (71) Regardless of the consequences just now, in case Jiang Wenzheng was known about Jiang Linzheng, he might not make trouble with them. The main thing is that this matter is going to be spread, and it will definitely be disgraceful. Everyone willugh at their Jiang family, and say that she bullied a paralyzed person. At this point, Jiang Mu quickly cleaned up Jiang Lin and called back the former servant. The maid looked at Jiang Lin''s swollen nose and swollen face, and was shocked, and then looked at Jiang Mu''s warning eyes, as if she knew something in her heart. "Come and have a look, and wash Lin Lin. She was so excited before that she identally fell." Jiang Mu said. The maid was very clear and nodded quickly, saying: "Okay, ma''am, I will help Miss Linlin clean." "Then youe out, I advise you to pay attention." In the living room, Jiang Mu took off some essories from her body and gave them to the maid. She gave her a meaningful look and then left. The servant is smooth-headed. Although she does nt know why Jiang Mu beat Jiang Lin, as long as Jiang Mu stilles, her benefits will be indispensable. The main thing is that when Jiang Mu left, she did say something. The other party wille to see Jiang Lin in a few days. Next time, Jiang Lin is afraid that he will be beaten again. The servant was still wondering whether to understand the reason, maybe he could make a fortune. Then the idea was dismissed. If it was a terrible secret, she would not be able to walk around, it would be better to pretend to be confused and get some benefits. When Jing An''an came back, the maid told her with remorse and said that when she went to the kitchen to help Jiang Lin cook, Jiang Lin wanted to see her and identally fell. The main helper found out that Jing An''an always trusted her. In addition, Jiang Lin himself was restless, and she often fell off the bed, always tossing about her, and she suffered some injuries herself. In this way, Jing An''an will absolutely believe it. Sure enough, Jing An''an believed it, just let her be more careful. Watching Jing An''an look tired into the room, the helper was relieved. Poor Jiang Lin, after being beaten, there was nowhere to tell. She was so angry that she cried and shouted in the room. Unfortunately, she could only yell, and she could not express it at all. In particr, there are servants who squint at each other, pinch her whenever they can, and control their own destiny in the hands of the other party. Jiang Mu came to see Jiang Lin from time to time, and every time she remembered Jiang Wenzheng''s rebellion, she pped and pped at Jiang Lin. The maid looked at Jiang Lin''s face all swollen. This was a polite reminder, don''t just hit your face, otherwise it would be difficult to exin. Later, Jiang Mu didn''t hit her face very much. She only pinched fiercely at Jiang Lin''s conscious parts. Jiang Lin doubted her life and she could only cry and howl. She never imagined that she, a Miss Jiang family, would fall to such a point one day. There are two audiences in this drama, Jing An''an and Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t know what Jing An''an was going to do, and he was not in a hurry. So far, everything Jing An''an has done is really beyond her expectations, and she thinks it is reasonable to do so. In the plot, Jing An''an is so stupid and sweet. After transformation, she was so surprised that she was so surprised. But thinking of Jing An''an''s experience, I don''t think it is strange. Until this day, Jing Anan had dinner with Jiang Wenzheng at noon and suddenly said: "Azhen, we have been working continuously for a week. I came back from a business trip today. I haven''t seen Lin Lin yet. I don''t know what happened to Lin Lin. I miss her a bit." see you tomorrow Chapter 3854: Sadistic love affair (72) Chapter 3854: Sadistic love affair (72) Chapter 3854: Abuse of the Deep Female Part (72) "After that, we will go back." Jiang Wenzheng knew how much Jing''an cared about Jiang Lin''s sister, andforted him. "By the way, Azhen, I seem to be able to use monitoring to see the situation. I asked someone to install monitoring in Linlin s room, but I changed my phone before, and the phone with the software installed is at home. I asked the monitoringpany Over there, can you send me one immediately, they should have recorded my ount number. " Jiang Wenzheng was a little surprised and thought it was normal. After all, Jing An''an really cared about Jiang Lin and said, "Then install one and see. Lin Lin knows that you care about her like this and she will be happy." The more he got along with Jinganan, the more fascinated Jiang Wenzheng was. The Jiang family and his wife have always used the excuse to see him and persuade him to divorce, which makes him very upset. He basically hung up on the two of them. Facts have proved that he has a good vision, Jing An''an is a good girl. Jing An''an is already installing software. It is the software that the monitoringpany just sent her. After all, this mobile phone is not installed. The previous mobile phones have been eliminated due to tight memory. Jiang Wenzheng has no doubt at all. Jing An''an spends most of his time with him every day. Apart from caring for Jiang Lin, the rest of the time is contributing to thepany. Because of Jiang Lin''s side, Jing An''an did not give him an answer, but he felt that Jing An''an still cared about him. So far, these are enough. Both of them are legal couples. It is only a matter of time before they go further. "Lin Lin !!" Suddenly, Jing Anan yelled, and the phone identally dropped on the ground. She hurriedly picked it up, Jiang Wenzheng wanted to help, it was toote. A man passing by bent over to help Jingan An pick up his phone. I wanted to return the mobile phone to Jing Anan. When I saw the picture above, my brow was lightly wrinkled, and I opened the monitor and watched it carefully. "An An, what''s wrong?" Jing Anan hurriedly grabbed the phone back and looked at the picture with red eyes. Jiang Wenzheng felt something was wrong and also came to look at it. This time, the anger in his heart came out. It turned out that they happened to see a woman beating Jiang Lin, because her back was facing away, the characters shown on the monitor were rtively small, and she could not see her face. But he could see that Jiang Lin was in tears. "Gao, let''s go back quickly." Jiang Wenzheng certainly agrees, he doesn''t care about eating at all. "I think you guys want to call the police by the way." The man who just picked up the phone just reminded me properly, and took out his ID and showed it to the two. Jiang Wenzheng said nothing, and Jiang Lin nodded in tears. They are urban areas here, and the vi where Jiang Lin lives is in the suburbs, mainly because that ce is rtively clean. Jiang Wenzheng never thought that Jiang Mu would go there. Before, Jiang Mu never revealed that she would go to see Jiang Lin, so the man proposed to report to the police, and he didn''t react. The man who is a police officer has already pulled out his mobile phone and helped the police. The main reason is that they are dispatched over there and it should be faster. At this time, urban areas may also be congested. Mother Jiang did not expect that when she beat Jiang Lin very readily, the uncles of the police would break in and arrest her. Before several people in Jing''an returned, the surveince in the house had been found by the police uncles and a copy was made. The recent monitoring has been kept rtivelyplete, as evidence is sufficient. Chapter 3855: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (73) Chapter 3855: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (73) Chapter 3855 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (73) Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng rushed to see Jiang Mu, and after watching the monitoring, the air was very quiet for a while. The servant is also under surveince, and her actions have not escaped sanctions. The people at the scene were also surprised when they learned that the beater was Jiang Mu. After all, Jiang Lin is Miss Jiang s family. Mother Jiang is her adoptive mother. What is the reason for beating her adopted daughter? They don''t understand, but this does not prevent Jiang Mu from insulting Jiang Lin. They can already sue. The evidence is solid, and they only need to take the people away. Of course, with the energy of the Jiang family, it might be possible to protect Jiang Mu. But Jing An''an has designed such an appearance, and will certainly not let Jiang Mu escape. Watching all this Tang Guo will not give the Jiang family any chance. "Tongzi, send it, post a video of Jiang''s mother beating her adopted daughter on the Inte, so that the Jiang family would not dare to do anything extraordinary." In ordance with Tang Guo''s instructions, the system posted these videos that could not be deleted by anyone except him on various tforms, and caused a discussion among the entire social crowd at once. After knowing this, Father Jiang was totally afraid to use any energy. At this time, he couldn''t see any more offensiveness. He wasn''t the one who had mixed the mall for most of his life. Knowing that the monitoring was installed by Jingan An, he suspected that Jingan An had nned all this. When I found Jinganan and Jiang Wenzheng, Jiang Father''s somber face and Jiang Wenzheng said, "Don''t be exploited by intentional people, these two sisters have more than one trick." "Dad, what do you mean? Do you mean that the mother beat Lin Lin, also nned by others?" Jiang Wenzheng choked Jiang Fu. He has no way to exin this. He understands that Jiang Mu beats Jiang Lin. After all, she is angry and can''t fight Jiang Wenzheng or go to thepany to make trouble in Jing''an, otherwise it will be a joke. Well, it is justifiable to bully Jiang Lin, who was paralyzed. This Jiang Lin is indeed here to collect debts. Anyway, he just thought this matter was suspicious, most of it was nned by Jing Anan. "Look at the situation on the Inte. Now the wholework is discussing this matter. Your mother can''t help this time." He didn''t know how many years to sentence. Anyway, the Jiang family''s energy did not dare to move at this time. With a move, it is easy to implicate Jiang''s. Even now, Jiang''s stock price has been falling. "Dad, this thing is that the mother did something wrong. You don''t reflect on your own behavior. You doubt it all the time." Jiang Wenzheng just thought that the two couples made trouble for no reason. If Jiang did not beat Jiang Lin, would this happen? Most of the videos circted on the Inte are people staring at Jiang''s, and they used the opportunity to attack Jiang''s. Father Jiang was suspicious of Jing An''an, but Jing An''s safety procedures were all around him, and he had no chance to arrange those. He knew that the two didn''t like Jing An''an and Jiang Lin, and didn''t expect that they would have to buckle them. After Jiang Wenzheng went to see Jiang Mu, Jiang Mu''s face was fierce, and he ordered him to divorce Jing An''an, and the way Jiang Lin was kicked out was even more troublesome. The fact that Jiang Mu yed Jiang Lin gave him too much impact, and felt that they wanted to control everything in their hands. They were not as satisfied as they wished. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t say a word until Jiang Mu was tried and then sentenced. Even during the investigation, he told the truth that Jiang Mu was not satisfied with Jiang Lin. These words sent Jiang''s father into the hospital. After Jiang Father entered the hospital, Jiang Wenzheng didn''t go to see it, but instead he was busy with some things of thepany. Chapter 3856: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (74) Chapter 3856: Sadomasochism Deep Female Support (74) Chapter 3856 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (74) Jing An''an went to visit. Father Jiang didn''t eat anything Jing''an brought, and Jing''an didn''t hate him. Seeing Jing An''an like this, Jiang''s father felt that she had deep ambitions and continued. Her son and Jiang would definitely have problems. "I know you are not simple, what you want, I will give you, as long as you are willing to leave Jiang Wenzheng, you can take Jiang Lin away and fly high, I will not treat you badly." Jing An''an appeared rtively silent. He didn''t answer the question positively, but just sent him something, told the doctor a few words, and nned to leave. "Jing An''an, you stop! Do you have to stir our Jiang''s family so that it isfortable? You don''t want to toast or eat fine." Jing An''an raised his head and looked at Jiang Fu with a stubborn look: "I distinguish you very clearly, you are you, A Zheng is A Zheng. Mom made a mistake, I will not me these on A Zheng. I do nt ask for anything, I do nt understand, I ve signed a prenuptial agreement, why you ca nt amodate me. Jing An''an was asking for her once. At that time, she was dedicated to caring for the Jiang family and the couple. At the end, she received nothing but a family''s scorn and indifference. Even if she is a little poor, her origins are a little bit worse, but why should they not treat her as a human being? Call her like a servant, don''t want her, like a mustard? Even if she didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng from the beginning, she was also dedicated to them. As a result, she contributed a kidney for Jiang Lin, she killed her child, and suffered physical damage. She could not get pregnant for a few years. They thought she was a hen who would noty eggs, and she never missed her. . This family is really cooler and crueler than one. "I won''t leave A Zheng, nor will I divorce him." Jing An''an turned and left. After she left, Father Jiang smashed the phone violently on the ground and fell into pieces. The result was terrible, and quickly rang the bell and called the doctor. On the day of his hospitalization, Jiang found that Jiang Wenzheng had obeyed Jingan Anyan and also heard about thepany. Jiang Wenzheng gave Jinganan many powers, and he became more and more worried. In the end, Father Jiang decided toe and go. Jing An''an is not interested, so he can only give Jing An''an a piece of advice to let the other party understand that something can''t be touched. He has been monitoring the situation of the Jiang family and has caught Jiang''s father asking people to do bad things, and hastily told things to Tang Guo. "It''s really two fathers and sons, and they have the same style of doing things." Father Jiang contacted the people on the mixed road and asked them to tie Jing An''an. As for how to y with them, they can do whatever they want, and the most important thing is to take pictures. On this point, Jing An''an did not anticipate. Her previous n was to make the Jiang family and Jiang Wenzheng turn their backs and use Jiang Wenzheng''s hand to deal with the two. Mother Jiangter beat Jiang Lin before she made her think of sending someone to prison. Now that Jiang Fu is sick, her n is to continue to increase the fire and let the two fathers and sons fight, and Jiang Fu''s body will definitely not be able to support it. But she was wrong, that is, Jiang Wenzheng was so perverted, how could Jiang''s father be better? They are father and son, and some ideas will be very simr. The person arranged by Jiang Father was very quick, almost just gave the other party money, and the other party sent someone to squat in Jing''an. Originally, Tang Guo had an appointment with Dr. Ye from her family today, and learned that the news was already on the road. Eventually, he could only save the person first, and then drove in ordance with the instructions of the system. Chapter 3857: Sadistic love affair (75) Chapter 3857: Sadistic love affair (75) Chapter 3857 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (75) But saving people cannot be too obvious. On this stage of the world, she felt it was more wonderful to hand it over to Jingan. System: Mainlyzy, in fact, he feels that the host is greatly degraded. If you can''t do it yourself, don''t do it yourself. To bezy, to be so beautiful and refined, really only his host is bigger. "Where do you eat today?" Ye Lian''s happiest thing every day is that after he is busy, when he walks out of the hospital, a familiar car will appear in front of him. The little nurses in the hospital have a boyfriend to pick them up every day. Hey, he is different. He has a girlfriend to pick up every day. System: Do nt you think something is wrong? It seems to be particrly proud. "I found a delicious ce. Let''s go there today." There are good ces, but I can''t go today. Tang Guo drove the car, in fact has been tracking the car that had taken Jingan An. She was about to create a car identter and let the other party''s n fizzle out, which just happened to break through a conspiracy, and Jingan was rescued by mistake. By the way, call Jiang Wenzheng again. In addition, those who do bad things will be handed over to Ye Lian, the big man. After nning to go around in a circle, Tang Guo began her n. At this time, the roads in the urban area are actually rtively jammed, crowded, and narrow. If you are in a hurry, rear-end idents can easily ur. Tang Guo chased the car all the way, finally chasing behind the other person''s butt, taking the opportunity of a pause, pretending not to brake the car, and mmed into the other person''s car at once. System: What a nice voice. Under normal circumstances, the previous ones will definitely not stop. After all, Tang Guo''s collision, at least behind the opponent''s car, was scratched. But there was no movement in the car, and Jing''an, who was tied inside and ced in the back seat, felt that the opportunity wasing. She could guess who did it, except for Jiang''s father, she couldn''t think of anyone else. She overestimated the conscience of Jiang''s family. This time, it is time to buy a lesson. Hearing that the driver was scolding, and did not mean to stop, Jingan fell into his heart. There was another person sitting on the co-pilot, they all came to catch her. In such an ident, they didn''t stop, obviously they didn''t want to dy. Jingan felt a little anxious in his heart, but did not expect ... the car was hit again. Tang Guo watched the traffic jam ahead, and came down to check the situation of the car in front. By the way, he punctured the rear wheel of the opponent while he was not paying attention. Jing Anan quickly stretched his neck to look outside. The ss could not see the outside, but he could see the outside from the inside. She saw Tang Guo and wanted to struggle desperately, and then felt that the other party might not hear, so she sat calmly inside and waited for the opportunity. This time, the tire was secretly pierced by Tang Guo, and the driver could not drive the car away. The co-pilot man got out of the car and looked at Tang Guo as a pretty woman, still very impatient. After all, this matter was dyed a little and it was easy to make mistakes. "How did you drive? You crashed twice. See if you are a rich person. Did you buy a driver''s license? Can''t you drive? Can''t you hire a driver?" "I also want to say, how do you drive, stop and go, stop and hit you? Who are you hitting in front of you? You me me? Will youe to the car?" Tang Guohuan Holding his arms, his brow jumped slightly, looking arrogant and arrogant. Chapter 3858: Sadistic love affair (76) Chapter 3858: Sadistic love affair (76) Chapter 3858 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (76) "Isn''t it just two hits? Who told you to stop for a while, and who is behind you?" Passerby: "..." Is this the legendary street killer? It is also very powerful to hit a rake backwards. Someone already took out his phone and took a picture at Tang Guo. Shepletely ignored that, and now she wanted to rescue Jingan. "You, unreasonable, I still have something to do today, toozy to care about you." The man was afraid of an ident and was nning to get in the car and wait for a tire repair, but he was stopped by Tang Guo: "Stop, you broke my car, are you ready to go?" Tang Guo pointed to his car, " You see, what does my car''s head look like when your car''s buttocks sit down, can this still be driven out? " System: Very good. This is theck of talent in the world. Passerby: "..." Ye Lian didn''t say anything at first, but after Tang Guo went down, he followed. The man was looking at someone standing next to Ye Lian, who didn''t dare to say anything harsh. Ye Lian wondered, is his girlfriend''s driving skills so bad? No, shees to pick him up from work every day, and even the crowded trails, she can tuck into it, which is better than his skill. In the situation just now, it is impossible to rear-end. In addition, his girlfriend just yed the right and wrong, very skillfully, seems to have been rehearsed. He is sure that his girlfriend is not that kind of person. So, why did she want to make a mistake and portray herself as a street killer, a situation that easily pushes herself into hot theory and has a bad influence? It was so crowded and crowded before. I met several people who drove in front of them and ignored the people in the back. She didn''t hit it. But this one in front of her, she did not hesitate to hit, and also hit twice, it seems a bit intentional. So why did she hit the car in front? The other party didn''t care and nned to leave, she stopped in a rather unreasonable way. It''s greasy. Anyway, the girlfriend must have her own intentions to do this. She is not the kind of unreasonable, right and wrong person, so Ye Lian followed Tang Guo and said: "That is, your car butt, take me Your friend s head is like this, do nt you want to go! " System: awesome. "You ..." The man was angry, pointing at Ye Lian, scolding angrily: "Little white face eating soft rice!" Ye Lian nced at Tang Guo, and said seriously: "It''s also the ability. You don''t envy you, hurry up. How do you deal with this matter? My girlfriend''s car was damaged by you. Is it private or public? " The man gritted his teeth, "It''s quite unreasonable, how much money, in a hurry today, I won''t tell you much." Tang Guo stretched out five fingers, as if there were too few, and stretched out another five fingers,paring in front of the other party: "One hundred thousand." "Why don''t you grab it?" Tang Guo blinked: "The car was damaged by you. Today, you will either lose money or wait for the result. My car is not cheap, but it''s 100,000. Jing An''an listened to the outside voice, especially wanting to make some movement, but the driver was holding a knife to her neck, she was afraid to move at all. At this time, the traffic police had already arrived. They are in the middle of the road, because of them, the road is about to be blocked. When the traffic police came to cross-examine, Tang Guo didn''t know where to find a hammer, and mmed into the window of the other party''s back. He still said something in his mouth: "Nopensation, right? Then clear it up." see you tomorrow. This ne is the end of these two days. I have seen that some people care about when the book will be finished. Here I will answer in a unified way. It will be finished within this year, and I will start preparing new books in the second half of the year. Chapter 3859: Sadistic love affair (77) Chapter 3859: Sadistic love affair (77) Chapter 3859 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (77) The sound of shattered ss made everyone sigh, and they haven''t seen such a tough one. If they didn''t agree, they smashed the window. But when they saw it clearly and the windows were smashed clean, the scenes that appeared inside were taken aback. There was a woman tied up, with yellow-colored tape wrapped around her mouth, and her hands and feet were wrapped in yellow-colored tape. The driver was looking back,paring the woman with a knife. When everyone was toote to respond, Ye Lian reacted the fastest, took a small knife from the bag, and plunged into the driver''s arm. A few stepster rushed over and subdued the man. The uncles of the traffic police who came to deal with the traffic problem also looked at the development of the story dumbfounded, and did not look back for a short time. The man who had talked to Tang Guo before also wanted to run, but Tang Guo stumbled to the ground with her feet. The little white shoes on her feet stepped **** the kidnapper s face: "I said why are you so anxious Is doing bad things. " At this time, passers-by didn''t think Tang Guo was a street killer at all. Instead, she was making up her mind. She must have known what she would do to save people in this way. Seemingly doing stupid things is actually saving people. Jing''an''s scene was shocking. If Tang Guo does not appear today, she really does not know what to do. She didn''t know how Tang Guo found her, and she didn''t ask, but she was very grateful. Without Tang Guo, she doesn''t know what will happen next. Those people are desperate and will never make her feel better. While recording the confession, the police uncle asked Tang Guo if he knew that Jing Anan was tied. Tang Guo said that she didn''t know, she just felt that she didn''t obey the traffic rules, broke her car, and wanted to run. She had to teach her a lesson. Although it was speechless for a while, this was the case first, and they mainly had to ask about the identity of the two kidnappers. Jiang Wenzheng hurriedly came to see Jinganan was okay before he rxed. After being kidnapped, Jiang Wenzheng was already ordering people to check what was going on. A few dayster, Jiang Wenzheng knew that the person who did the thing was Father Jiang. And from the people on the road, he learned that Jiang Fu ordered them to do something to Jinganan, rushed to the hospital, and Jiang Fu waspletely upset. After this time, Father Jiang still did not give up, and he invited people for the second time, this time for Jing''an''s life. With Tang Guo''s reminder, Jing An''an escaped, and the murderer was finally captured. Eventually, he confessed that it was Jiang''s father. On the day Jiang Fu was sent to prison, Jing An''an also said to him: "Now it''s okay, Mom is in it, and you will not be lonely with you." This sentence was very quiet, and Jiang father shivered with rage. Even if he told Jiang Wenzheng about this, I am afraid that the other party would not believe it, and thought he was framing Jing Anan. At this time, Jiang''s father finally understood where Jingan An is silly and white, obviously a thousand-year-old goblin. Silly white sweet, just her appearance in disguise. "Doctor Ye, leave work?" "Dr. Ye, is your girlfriending to pick you up again?" "Dr. Ye, you are so lucky that you have such a good-looking and gentle girlfriend toe to pick you up, which is almost on time than my husband." "Dr. Ye, when your girlfriend wants to change the object in the future, can you help us ask, in terms of gender, is it okay not to die like that?" Ye Lian nced at these little nurses: "Go!" Chapter 3860: Sadistic love affair (78) Chapter 3860: Sadistic love affair (78) Chapter 3860 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (78) "Dr. Ye, don''t be so stingy, let''s talk about this rtionship. Isn''t it normal to divide andbine? In today''s society, how many people are the first rtionship into marriage?" "Don''t think about it." Ye Lian quickly went back to change clothes and ran out of the hospital quickly, not forgetting to tell the little nurses: "Me and Xiaoguo will get married, don''t think about it." Ye Lian sits in the car and thinks about the things before, so he is a little nervous. He has too many rivals, both men and women, so hard! He was already thinking about the matter of getting married, and he was thinking about it when he was preparing for his long vacation. "What''s wrong, there are many patients today and there is surgery? So tired?" "It''s okay." Ye Lian responded. He found Tang Guo smiling all over his face, as if he were very happy. "So happy, what good is it?" "The boyfriend looks handsome, and he looks very happy." This sentence instantly made Ye Lianxin bloom. His girlfriend is so good, no wonder it will cause countless people to covet. "Otherwise, don''t youe to pick me up in the future?" Ye Lian said, "When youe, the little nurses in the hospital are all lost." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Are you afraid that I will be robbed?" "No." "I like to look good. The whole hospital looked at it. Doctor Shuye had the best look. No one else could attract me." Ye Lian could not help looking at the mirror and was a little satisfied with his appearance. Indeed, he looks really good. "Then you stille to pick me up?" Ye Lian said hesitantly. "Are you tired after running like this every day?" After all, Tang Guo had to manage such a bigpany, and he had to pick him up after work, which made him very distressed. "I''m fine now. I was busy in the past few years because I was picking someone to help me manage thepany. Now everyone has been nurtured. Now I''m basically not busy, unless it is a big thing, I need to do it. The meeting is not now Is it possible to video? Very convenient. " System: Those cows were selected by him for the host. In addition, somepany''s trivial matters, he helped the host to deal with. Therefore, he is really the most useful system. It is not the same as the 111 system, which is only for ttering. The two went to eat and then went home. Ye Lian identally saw the push news on his mobile phone, which was the news of Jiang''s sentence. He stared at it for a while, turned off the push, and went to sleep. Now think about it, how to propose to your girlfriend for the next long vacation is the right thing. Are other things important? It doesn''t matter at all. Jing An''an invited Jiang Lin''s person to take care of her again, and looked at the person who was honestly looking for the branch. Jiang Lin had escaped the torture, but she was not feeling well. No matter how well taken care of, you can''t be dynamic, you can''t talk, you can only lie there all day, what''s the difference with the dead? Especially when she saw Jinganan and Jiang Wenzheng''s tacit understanding, she was so angry that she couldn''t calm down every day. Jiang Lin discovered one thing. Recently, Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng spent a lot of time at home. Jiang Lin knew the end of the Jiang family and was very happy. What Jiang Lin didn''t like was that Jiang Wenzheng''s thoughts on Jing An''an didn''t cover up at all. She often heard Jiang Wenzheng ask Jing An''an to give him a chance and said that she would take good care of her. Jiang Lin was about to be mad, but she couldn''t say a word. She didn''t understand. Jing''an clearly liked Jiang Wenzheng so much. Why didn''t she agree? After all, she was a waste person and could not hinder them. She did not know that Jiang Wenzheng had been rejected by Jing Anan on the pretext of this sister Jiang Lin for two years, and she was already impatient. Especially Jing Anan tentatively proposed a divorce, saying that no one can stop him and Jiang Lin now. The thought of Jing''an would leave him, Jiang Wenzheng was full of tyranny. He began to look for reasons, and eventually he had an idea in his heart. What hindered them was Jiang Lin. If Jiang Lin was not there, then Jing Anan had no excuse to refuse him? The rest iste Chapter 3861: Sadistic love affair (79) Chapter 3861: Sadistic love affair (79) Chapter 3861 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (79) [The host is very big. Jiang Wenzheng has not been right recently. I feel that he will start with Jiang Lin. ] The system secretly reported to Tang Guo what he had inadvertently seen, [He now goes to Jiang Lin s room for a while every day, and asionally his expression is particrly terrible. "The Jiang family and the couple have been in prison for several years. Jiang Lin is paralyzed, leaving Jiang Wenzheng." Tang Guo looked at the system monitoring and Jiang Wenzheng was sitting next to Jiang Lin to speak. There was no change in his voice. ''S eyes are a bit strange. "If Jiang Wenzheng feels that Jiang Lin is hindering him and Jing An''an, he may intend to do something against Jiang Lin." Jiang Wenzheng has never changed. No matter how much he liked Jiang Lin, Jiang Lin has be his obstacle now. What he thinks about is how to get rid of this obstacle. "Jiang Lin can''t die." The system heard Tang Guoding said such a sentence, the whole system was shaking, he didn''t think the host was found by a kind heart, and Jiang Lin was too pitiful to say this. Most of them thought that Jiang Lin was going to die, that was too cheap for her. "Jiang Wenzheng can''t die either. He has to live better than he did, but he doesn''t know what he intends to do to Jiang Lin." Jiang Lin could not move, and would not go out. Jing Anan tried to take Jiang Lin out before, but Jiang Lin was not willing. Maybe Jiang Lin couldn''t ept her going out to see someone, or she might be afraid that Jing''an would do something to hurt her. Jing An''an looks gentle on the surface and is also attentive to her, but intuitively tells Jiang Lin that Jing An''an is very dangerous. For her, it is safer to stay in the house. At least, in the room where she lives, monitoring is installed. Jiang Mu beat her and was sentenced, thanks to surveince. Even if the current domestic helper is honest, Jiang Lin will not ask her out. She likes to be in the room, whoever does bad things, the monitoring will be clearly shot. Jiang Lin is actually a bit contradictory. On the one hand, he is very afraid of Jing An''an''s bad thoughts. On the other hand, he believes that Jing An''an has installed monitoring for her. In the final analysis, deep down in Jiang Lin''s heart, she still doesn''t think Jing''an is bad. It also provedterally that Jing An''an''s acting skills are much higher than that of Jiang Lin. How can a person suffering from setbacks and winds and frosts see through Jiang Lin? Jiang Wenzheng wanted Jiang Lin to disappear, and only had a chance in the vi. Since the system told Tang Guo that Jiang Wenzheng was not right, Tang Guo let it pay more attention to the situation over the vi. She is already specting about what Jiang Wenzheng will do. First of all, he will definitely choose when Jing''an is away. Because of the hacker attacks, Jiang Wenzheng has been afraid to leave any traces on the Inte, which is easy to find. The existence of Jinganan and Tangguo led Jiang Wenzheng to not cover the sky with one hand at all. He wanted to do whatever he wanted, and it was not so easy to do bad things. Tang Guo is not Jiang Wenzheng, of course, there is no way to figure out his intentions. But this does not hinder, she has seen that Jiang Wenzheng is very urgent about this matter. For this matter, she intends to visit Jiang Lin. "Go to see Jiang Lin?" "Yes, Dr. Ye, today I arranged for a driver to pick you up, and I won''t go by myself." Ye Lian: "Why did you suddenly want to see Jiang Lin?" Chapter 3862: Sadistic love affair (80) Chapter 3862: Sadistic love affair (80) Chapter 3862 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (80) Some behaviors of Tang Guo have always been strange, but Ye Lian has not understood it anyway. But these did not affect their feelings, he did not care. "Miss Jing Jing said that Jiang Lin''s condition is not very good. I used to persuade. Whatever it is, I still have to go through this day. Maybe, she will recover someday? Now she renounces herself, so there is no chance of recovery . " Ye Lian still doubted that his girlfriend''s rtionship with Jiang Lin is not good, right? At first, Tang Guo did the matching work in his mind. Was it Jiang Wenzheng? No, he quickly denied. After spending so many years together, his girlfriend absolutely didn''t like Jiang Wenzheng, and Jiang Wenzheng was not at home after the day, and they couldn''t see them. So, why should she meet Jiang Lin? Just to persuade her not to surrender. "Dr. Ye, why don''t you talk, what is Xiao Jiujiu in your heart? If you have any doubts, just ask me if I don''t?" "Then you go, I have no doubt that you like Jiang Wenzheng," Ye Lian almost couldn''t help but chuckled. "How can your taste be so bad, I''m curious. You haven''t mentioned Jiang Lin in recent years, why suddenly? It''s over. " "Forget it, you go. I still have a few patients here. It is estimated that it will bete after work. After you finish reading, go home and talk." Tang Guo came to Jiang Lin''s house. Beforeing, she called Jingan An. The helper saw hering and let her in. Jiang Lin was sitting in a wheelchair with only one leg and one hand, but because the other side was paralyzed, the body lost its bnce, and it was still very inconvenient to do anything. The room was very dark, the curtains were pulled down, I don''t know how long I haven''t seen the sun. "Miss Jiang, Miss Tang came to see you." The maid stood far away and whispered to Jiang Lin. The reason why you stand so far is because Jiang Lin didn''t agree with her words, and she would grab the things around her with her moving hands. Jiang Lin threw not too far, and the position of the helper station was absolutely safe. Hearing that Tang Guo wasing, Jiang Lin reacted a little, and wanted to see it harder. The servant suggested that she quickly pushed her to face Tang Guo. Jiang Lin''s current appearance is really ugly. His entire face is gloomy and terrible, and his eyes are still fierce and gloomy. Of course, when she saw Tang Guo, she rarely lost her temper. "I push you to go out and walk, I heard that you have not cooperated with the treatment." Jiang Lin hummed a few words, what about the treatment? She all heard the doctor''s discussion, and her chances of recovering were less than 10%. No matter how she cooperated, it was not in vain. She even suspected that Jing An''an simply did not want her to recover in order to monopolize Jiang Wenzheng. Moreover, she also suspected that there was a problem with those medicines. Yes, Jiang Lin already has some delusions of murder. However, she may not know that her instincts are facts. Tang Guo went to push Jiang Lin''s wheelchair, but she did not resist. In Jiang Lin''s impression, Tang Guo is a stupid and white sweet who cares not for the sake of love. Most of them came to see her when they came to see Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Lin suddenly had a strategy in her mind. Why didn''t she use Tang Guo to make Jiang Wenzhen hate Jing An''an and drive the other party away? Under Jiang Lin''s hint, Tang Guo gave her a book. For many years without writing, Jiang Lin struggled to write on the book andmunicate with Tang Guo. The first sentence is: Do you still like Brother A Zheng? Chapter 3863: Sadistic love affair (81) Chapter 3863: Sadistic love affair (81) Chapter 3863 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (81) Jiang Wenzheng also hated Jiang Lin''s heart. This time, she not only wanted Jing Anan to have nothing and was abandoned by Jiang Wenzheng, she also designed the Jiang family to go bankrupt. She wants to use Tang Guo to defeat Jiang Wenzheng. Whether Tang Guo likes or dislikes Jiang Wenzheng, she can seed as long as she is provocative. Who are Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an who show love in this vi that belongs to her all day long? Tang Guo shook his head, Jiang Lin was not reconciled, and wrote: Then do you hate him? Tang Guo still shook his head, she understood what Jiang Lin wanted to do. Jiang Lin wanted to use her to retaliate against Jing An''an and Jiang Wenzheng. I have to say that Jiang Lin is really selfish and self-interested, and is a perfect match with Jiang Wenzheng. Thinking of what Jiang Lin was about to do, she deliberately showed some lonely eyes, and she found the excitement, excitement, and fierceness in Jiang Lin''s face. Later, Jiang Lin and Tang Guomunicated in many words. The words Jiang Lin wrote were all inducing Tang Guo and increasing Tang Guo''s hatred for Jing''an and Jiang Wenzheng. He even fabricated something that Jiang Wenzheng didn''t do at all. Anyway, it would make people very angry. Unconsciously it was dark, Tang Guo wanted to say goodbye to home, and Jiang Lin asked her to help take the note away. Tang Guo agreed to take the notes, but she walked out of the vi and threw the notes into the trash bin, which was not destroyed by Jiang Lin at all. Because these things are still useful, Jiang Wenzheng can make a decision to remove Jiang Lin as soon as possible. [The host is big, take care of Jiang Lin s maid, and really go to pick up the note. "Sure enough, ording to Jiang Wenzheng''s personality, the helper bullied Jiang Lin once. He will definitely intervene to choose the second helper. The first is to take care of Jiang Lin. This second, Jiang Wenzheng still likes many things In your own hands. " Later, the maid handed those notes to Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng finally saw what Tang Guo didn''t know, but the system described her. [It looks like he has made up his mind, and his face is very cold. After two days, Tang Guo went to see Jiang Lin again. In the garden, she secretly spoke to Jiang Lin. "Jiang Lin, I have a good thing here, but this thing is still being tested, but I have seen several experiments, and the effect is quite good." Tang Guo took out a pendant-sized ne, "This button can be opened , There is a medicine in it. " Jiang Lin did not understand and wrote on the paper: What medicine? Is it the medicine that will make me stand up? Tang Guo shook his head and whispered, "No, but although there is no way to restore your health, this medicine can stimte the nerves for a short time and can have an effect. Thinking of your previous experience, I think you should use it. Once there is any danger, this medicine can save lives, but the effect is too short, only three minutes, and there are no small side effects. " Jiang Lin knows that there is arge pharmaceuticalpany under the Tang''s name, and there areboratories specializing in research and development of various drugs. It''s not strange that Tang Guo can take out some strange drugs. Jiang Lin was a little happy and excitedly wrote: What effect does it have? Tang Guo exined: "It can make you stand up for a short time, but only three minutes, I watched the experimental video. Those mice with nerve problems and paralysis, after using this medicine, within 30 seconds, the body You can move, and you can explode a lot of power. Although only three minutes, you should understand that three minutes is enough. " Jiang Lin''s eyes are full of hope. This medicine researched by Down''s Pharmaceutical is really tailor-made for her. I can stand up for three minutes now, maybe I will solve her problem permanently in the future. see you tomorrow This ne ends tomorrow Chapter 3864: Sadistic love affair (82) Chapter 3864: Sadistic love affair (82) Chapter 3864 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (82) Jiang Lin couldn''t help but conceal her ne in her clothes. She was pped by Jiang Mu. If she had such a medicine, she wouldn''t be bullied all the time. This thing can save lives. Jiang Lin decided to pull Tang Guo to his side no matter what, and work together against Jing''an and Jiang Wenzheng. She had to be better with Tang Guo and wanted to stand up again, relying on Tang''s medicine. This time the note exchanged with Jiang Lin, Tang Guo picked up some important information and destroyed it, and the rest was thrown into the trash. Afterwards, he was picked up by the maid and handed over to Jiang Wenzheng. The content on the papers left by Jiang Lin was instigating Tang Guo. With Tang Guoing from time to time, Jiang Lin''s purpose is more obvious. Jiang Wenzheng finally realized that Jiang Lin wanted to bring down the Jiang family and retaliate against him and Jing Anan. He felt that Jiang Lin had changed, not the former empathetic and gentle personality. Just because she was jealous of her sister, she nned to make them utterly ruined. Jiang Lin is so ruthless and wants them to never be able to turn over, so he does not need to be kind. Jiang Wenzheng''s patience with Jiang Lin has reached its limit. Without Jiang Lin in the middle, he and Jing An''an will definitely live in harmony and happiness. Jiang''s has a very big project in a certain city, which requires important members of thepany to take charge of this project. For his own ns, Jiang Wenzheng did not hesitate to send Jing''an. From the beginning of the project to the process, Jing An''an was responsible, and there were no problems. It was three months after the project ended. Seeing that Jing An''an ising back, Jiang Wenzheng intends to start this day and night. He first broke the wiring of the vi, causing the entire vi to lose power. Jiang Lin likes to sleep with the light turned on. When the light suddenly goes out, she feels very panicked. In the dark, she hummed twice and no one answered. Jiang Wenzheng has be ustomed to staying in vis without servants at night. This vi is currently only he and Jiang Lin live. Jiang Lin never dreamed that Jiang Wenzheng had broken the line due to the power outage in the vi. In order to make the monitoring in Jiang Lin''s room ineffective. After Jiang Lin was paralyzed, she had nothing to do every day. Besides losing her temper, she would drink and smoke in the house. Well, it is normal to have a fire. Every time Jiang Lin was found drinking, Jing Anan would me. The more she med, the more Jiang Lin would do these things. If she didn''t give it, Jiang Lin yelled and kept arguing in the room, and she would be quiet only by giving her. This is a n that Jiang Wenzheng has been thinking about for a long time. Smoking, drinking, and causing a fire will surely burn very vigorously, right? It''s normal for Jiang Lin to be paralyzed. He came back from the wine bureau and was drunk and fell asleep. He did nt hear anything. Is that normal? The distance between his room and Jiang Lin''s room is still rtively far. Jiang Lin is on the third floor and he is on the second floor. After knowing the movement, Jiang Lin''s room is estimated to be inessible. These things happen naturally, and no one will find anything. Turning around in his head, Jiang Wenzheng went to Jiang Lin''s room. He didn''t need to bring anything, all the crime tools were in Jiang Lin''s room. Jiang Lin heard the sound of opening the door and unconsciously nced at the door. She couldn''t get up herself. The helper puts all the things needed next to the hand that can move. Chapter 3865: Sadistic love affair (83) Chapter 3865: Sadistic love affair (83) Chapter 3865 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (83) These things include alcohol, cigarettes, lighters, and some remote controls to turn on the appliances in the room. As for the urinal or nothing, this thing is ced under the bed. Every day before the helper leaves, she will help her install the catheter. Jiang Lin felt shame in the days of sloppyness and shame that she would experience every day. She transferred all her shame to Jing''an and Jiang Wen, and turned into hatred. Knowing that Jiang Wenzheng wasing in, Jiang Lin hummed a few words, as if to ask how the power went out. Jiang Wenzheng said: "It may be that the circuit is burnt out. Look for someone tomorrow to see what is going on." Jiang Lin understood it, and no longer squeaked. She always felt a little weird tonight, and didn''t mean Jiang Wenzheng to let her apany her. Jiang Wenzheng already liked Jing''an, and she could see clearly next to it. The man who had been ying with her apuse once did not like her. Since Tang Guo gave her the pill, she ignited hope of standing up. In her world, the Jiang family and his wife could not threaten her, and Jiang Wenzheng became unimportant. Instead of leaving, Jiang Wenzheng approached Jiang Lin''s bedside. In the dark night, Jiang Lin couldn''t see Jiang Wenzheng''s expression, and had to turn on the cell phone light, only to find that Jiang Wenzheng was pouring wine. Not only poured wine, but also lit a cigarette and handed her one. Jiang Lin put the phone aside, wondering how to take the cigarette in his hand, and took a subconscious breath. On the day of lying down, she has be ustomed to the daily life of non-stop smoking, smelling that smell, there is no way to resist. Jiang Wenzheng handed her the wine, and she drank it too. Although it was easy to flow out when she drank it, like cigarettes, she is now totally irresistible. The doctor suggested that she cannot do these things. She gave up all hope, thinking that it would be a day to be mixed. The so-called self-control has long been away from her, it is impossible to control. Jiang Wenzheng poured Jiang Lin another ss of wine, and when he was about to hand it to Jiang Lin, the ss fell to Jiang Lin''s bed. Jiang Lin froze for a moment, before she could react. Jiang Wenzheng picked up the wine bottle and poured all the remaining wine in front of Jiang Lin, and let the wine bottle fall to the ground all the time. The dark night made a terrible noise. Under Jiang Lin''s puzzled eyes, Jiang Wenzheng took out a white handkerchief, wiped his hands, and wiped all the ces he had just touched. Tsai was careful and careful, and Jiang Lin felt terrified. She wanted to ask what, but the voice she made was ah hum, she couldn''t say anything at all. She was a little flustered. Jiang Wenzheng ignited the lighter again, and threw the lighter onto Jiang Lin''s quilt under her unbelievable gaze. Because there is a high concentration of wine on the quilt, after seeing the fire, the quilt burned instantly. He is going to burn her! ! Jiang Lin struggled desperately and wanted to get up, but she was paralyzed in half, and the other side had no way to exert her strength. Not only did she not get up, but she also fell over the ground, even with a burning quilt on her. There are manybustibles in this house. In a short period of time, the fire is very big. Coupled with Jiang Lin''s struggle, other ces quickly burned. Jiang Wenzheng looked at Jiang Lin''s struggle, and her surroundings were burning, and she knew she could not escape. Ignoring Jiang Lin''s screams, he turned around and left. After a while he closed the door and went back to the room to sleep. It took a while to discover the movements here, he drank and slept deeply. Chapter 3866: Sadistic love affair (84) Chapter 3866: Sadistic love affair (84) Chapter 3866 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (84) Jiang Lin was surrounded by fire, angry and hated Jiang Wenzheng. The fire burned her body, causing her to scream sharply. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t seem to hear these sounds. He only knew that Jiang Lin was dead, and no one stopped him and Jing Anan. Jing An''an has no rtives and can only rely on him. Jing Anan, who lost his loved ones, must be inseparable from him in hispany. A woman without loved ones will rely more on him and want to have a dependence. He didn''t want Jiang Lin''s life. Jiang Lin first angered him. Jiang Lin does not provoke divorce, intends to use Tang Guo to deal with him, he will not do so. "what--" Jiang Lin screamed loudly, Jiang Wenzheng still did not look back, just frowned, but only felt that today''s Jiang Lin is really not the gentle and kind Jiang Lin in the past. At this time, he recalled some details and felt that Jiang Lin had a lot of malice towards Jing''an. Perhaps, this is her nature, but it was smooth and smooth, and it was not exposed. Just when Jiang Wenzheng nned to open the door and leave the room, Jiang Lin suddenly broke up behind him and kept Jiang Wenzheng. Jiang Wenzheng didn''t expect this either. He didn''t pay attention for a while and was pressed on the ground by Jiang Lin. At this time, the whole house was filled with fire. Jiang Lin hated Jiang Wenzheng so much that he wanted to eat his meat, drink his blood, peel his skin, and frustrate him. She didn''t care about going out, Jiang Wenzheng wanted to burn her, she couldn''t bear it. She thought she would be burned alive, and suddenly remembered a pill given by Tang Guo. She endured the pain, opened the button ne, and swallowed the pill. Thirty secondster, a force came from the body. She tried to stand up and really stood up. She has not forgotten that the effect is only three minutes. She was still full of mind and Jiang Wenzheng wanted to burn her, then she could not make Jiang Wenzheng better. She used all her strength to hug Jiang Wenzheng and took him back to the ce where the fire was most intense. How Jiang Wenzheng struggled was that he couldn''t get rid of Jiang Lin. At this time, Jiang Lin was like a boulder, so he could not breathe. "Jiang Lin! Let me go, are you crazy?" The fire had already burned on Jiang Wenzheng, and he felt the clothes were already on. He had started to burn his skin, and the burning pain made him very confused. He struggled desperately, but there was no way to break free. When the fire surrounded the two, Jiang Lin forced Jiang Wenzheng to turn Jiang Wenzheng above, and she was below. Jiang Wenzheng thought that the opportunity to escape wasing, but he still could not break free, no matter what method he used, he could only maintain this posture. Jiang Lin still couldn''t speak. He heard Jiang Lin''s teeth grinding, and his body was held tightly by Jiang Lin, as if to strangle him. Even after three minutes passed, because of her stiffness, Jiang Lin kept holding the posture of Jiang Wenzheng, and Jiang Wenzheng could not break away. Jiang Lin''s gruesome and terrible smile appeared on his face, watching Jiang Wenzheng howl in pain,ughing like a lunatic. Both thought they were going to die, but they were rescued. The life is still there, but the situation is not so good. Jing Anan received a call and learned that there was a fire in the house. Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng were severely burned. Especially Jiang Wenzheng, the entire back was burned, his face was burned, and his arm was also burned on arge area. It is said that the people who arrived at the scene found Jiang Wenzheng holding Jiang Lin in his arms, only to be burned so much. Chapter 3867: Sadistic love affair (85) Chapter 3867: Sadistic love affair (85) Chapter 3867 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (85) Jingan An was hearing this, and the whole person was dumbfounded. She felt that Jiang Wenzheng would start with Jiang Lin, and she was ready. Once Jiang Wenzheng dared to do such a thing, she would definitely not be able to escape sanctions. Moreover, Jiang Wenzheng eats her added dishes every day. In the long run, her body will definitely have various problems. If he hurt Jiang Lin, he would spend his next life in prison. If he does not harm Jiang Lin, then spend it in the hospital. Unexpectedly, it would be such a result. Jiang Wenzheng was severely burned and is still in the intensive care unit. Jiang Lin is better, maybe the other half of her body is not intuitive, and she was desperately hiding in Jiang Wenzheng s arms at the time. It''s good. "Tongzi, gossip and tell Jianglin and Jiangwenzheng are true love. President Jiang''s was burned to save true love. In addition, put some real hammer evidence on it." [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo believed that Jing Anan would know what to do if he saw these. Jiang Wenzheng was burned, and Jiang Wenzheng was burned just to save his true love Jiang Lin. As soon as these news came out, it instantly shocked people from all walks of life. Some people who have been to the scene also talked to people. At that time, Jiang Lin was really protected by Jiang Wenzheng in his arms. For a time, the Inte wasmenting, is this fairy love? Jiang Wenzheng and Jing An''an are legal couples, but they can''t help thinking about what''s inside. Jingan An saw the news and thought about something, should it be Miss Tang? Apart from Miss Tang, she could not think of anyone else who could make this. Jingan An looked at the actual hammer evidence and felt that it was not explosive enough, secretly posting the previous videos of Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenzheng. Thework seems to be exploding. They discussed that Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin are a fairy love, and manyizens also reacted. Isn''t this just cheating? Some praise them, and some taunt. In anticipation of thousands ofizens, Jingan An spoke. She didn''t me anyone. The words she sent expressed only one meaning. They divorced Jiang Wenzheng and seeded Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin. Jing An''an''s attitude even made people outside specte, and many people were particrly interested in giants'' grudges. For a whole month, this matter was being discussed. Jiang Wenzheng was out of danger, but his burns were too serious. The direct point is that, like Jiang Lin, he could only spend his life in bed and wheelchair. After his condition stabilized, Jing Anan sat next to the bed, and he and Jiang Lin announced a decision: "Azhen, let''s divorce. Through this incident, I know that you are so love Linlin. I think you should fulfill you and let you be together. No matter what, you should be together and be together brightly. When we get divorced, you will get married. " Of course Jiang Wenzheng disagreed, but at this time it was not what he agreed to disagree with. Jing An''an was very strong. After spending some time and energy, she and Jiang Wenzheng divorced. After the divorce, she let the two get married, as if they looked away. Since then, Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin lived in a room. Jiang Wenzheng was all abolished, and of course thepany was under Jinganan management. Jing An''an became the helm of Jiang''s, sessfully turning Jiang''s into her thing. Xiao Yang became an assistant to Jing An''an from Jiang Wenzheng''s assistant. Because she was clever and clever, she judged the situation and abandoned the secrets, and became Jing''an''s second secretary. She sighed secretly in her heart, to do this line, is to learn to look. Although you can''t be the first secretary in this life, it''s not bad to be a second secretary. Xiao Yang looked into the office without squinting, and sent the document to Jing''an for processing, then backed out. Back in the office, many people came to ask gossip. Xiao Yang coughed a little: "Work hard, don''t gossip, President Jing is not so easy to fool. Only by doing practical things will President Jing appreciate it." Chapter 3868: Sadistic love affair (86) Chapter 3868: Sadistic love affair (86) Chapter 3868 The Abuse of the Deep Love Girl (86) Although she is also very curious in her heart, the rtionship between President Jing and Ming Shao, and the eyes that Ming Shao and President Jing are looking at, it''s gentle like water. In fact, Xiao Yang was very afraid of Jing An''an. Some things, after a little pondering, would be terrified. The best way is to be confused. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin squinted in the room every day, and they fought every time. Especially Jiang Lin, no matter who is on the opposite side of the fight, he will bite if he fails to win. Jiang Linzheng''s wounds, big and small, were all done by Jiang Lin. The reason why Jiang Lin did not object to marriage was that she felt that she could torture Jiang Wenzheng. She hates this man, the other party wants her life, and she wants Jiang Wenzheng to die. Looking at Jiang Wen''s ugly, ugly look, she was very happy. When Jing''an became the helm of Jiang''s and really owned Jiang, Jiang Lin knew what was going on. Her sister is really not easy. It''s disgusting, but she has no choice. Of course, there is a little hope in her heart, Tang Guo. Tang Guo s special medicine came out, she might be able to stand up. No matter what Jing Anan said, it was her sister who hated Jiang Wenzheng and tossed Jiang Wenzheng. She should nt die for her sister? Tang Guo came to see Jiang Lin once again, watching her and Jiang Wenzheng show the same greasy expression, and looked as if they were better than death, but they smiled and smiled. "When will you be married?" Yes, Tang Guo came to visit Jing''an. More than a year has passed since the fire. Jing An''an epted Ming Huan''s pursuit and became a boyfriend. "October." Jing An''an said in front of them, and Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were also very quiet. marry? with who? "October, a good day." Tang Guo replied. Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin soon knew who Jing An''an''s boyfriend was, Ming Huan. Of course Jiang Wenzheng disagreed, but no matter how he yelled, no one ignored him. The servant Jingan An hired for the two was not a native of China. He did his job with due diligence and paid for it. He didn''t know much about thenguage of the country, but basically took care of their daily lives. "After I get married, I will move out and have my own family. It is not very good to live together." Jing An''an and the two said, "You are married, then live a good life," Jing An''an smiled and looked at two. People, "You must cherish this hard-won marriage, but this is what A Zheng paid for in life." From beginning to end, Jing Anan did not show a fierce expression, making people unable to grasp the wrong ce. Jiang Wenzheng''s insults were crazy, but Jiang Lin quieted down, and there was a wave of sneering eyes at Jiang Wenzheng. Knowing Jing''an''s marriage n, Ye Lian quickly applied for a holiday and prepared a very romantic proposal. Jing''an Anguo and Ming Huan moved to the vi next to each other after she got married. She would visit Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin every day. The two would always break their heads while the helper was away. Tang Guo also came asionally. She mainly came to see Jiang Wenzheng''s miserable appearance. Jiang Wenzheng was burnt and disfigured. There are still various bites of various sizes on her body. Jiang Lin had been expecting Tang Guo to give her a special medicine, but she had not waited for her whole life. Later, things between Jiang Wenzheng and Jiang Lin were often mentioned. Some people say they are true love, some people say they are shameless. But apart from a few insiders, who can think of this as a pair of enemies who wish to die each other and torture each other every day? Jiang Wenzheng watched Jing''an''an get married, love Ming Minghuan, and even gave birth to a child. He was unhealthy andter suffered a lot because of physical problems. "Doctor Ye, do you think my daughter is cute? Envy?" Ming Huan held a two-year-old girl in his hand, and there was a cute little Zhengtai standing beside him, said with a nk face. Ye Lian nodded slightly: "It''s cute." "Come on, don''t force it," Ming Huan sighed,pletely unbelieving. Chapter 3869: Sadistic love affair (end) Chapter 3869: Sadistic love affair (end) Chapter 3869 Abuse of a Deep Love Girl (End) "Who doesn''t know that you don''t like children at all. My daughter is so cute and really likes children. She hase over and hugged for a long time. Who will show you a disgusting expression as polite as you are. "Your husband-inw, find me out today, shouldn''t you n to be homely with me?" Of course, Ming Huan is not a real family husband. He just doesn''t want Jing An''an to worry too much, and he shoulders the responsibility of taking care of children. The wife who finally married, of course, had to be spoiled, how could she be willing to suffer a bit. "Actually, for so many years, I have a doubt," Ming Huan said, "about the doubt between An''an and your family, and the Jiang family." The things of the Jiang family are weird. It seems like there is an invisible hand pushing away. They obviously didn''t do anything. They just let the Jiang people stay and leave them all. "Ming Shao, have you been carrying your children at home for a long time?" Ye Lian asked. "This is not a good sign. You have suffered from this suspicious disease. Do you have to smell it when your daughter-inwes back?" Did she smell the smell of men belonging to her? " "Go-my home An''an only likes me, it''s impossible to do this kind of thing, I don''t doubt her." Ming Huan was angry, "You don''t spit on people, you still care about the one in your house, I heard that your hospital is small Nurse, I look forward to your divorce every day, so they are good. If it is left in ancient times, the one in your family may be able to ept concubines. " "Don''t go far." Ye Lian couldn''t hear this, and every time his daughter-inw came over, the little nurses stared at each other, and it was not peaceful to get married. Now, he is already looking forward to his retirement. "Ming Shao, do you feel happy now?" "of course." Ye Lian also said: "Since the days are happy, why should I find out some uncertain secrets? The daughter-inw is not fragrant, the child is not cute, the life is not good, are you looking for death?" "s, what you said makes sense. Forget it, these things will not go into the details. I still think about when the family can go out and rx." Seriously, Ming Huan was curious and scared. Since the peace at the moment is what An An hoped for, then he would not touch it. Later, Ming Huan didn''t curious about Jing''an''s secrets anymore. His present happiness, he was already satisfied and cherished. Tang Guo lived in his fifties, and his life is not long, nor is it a short-lived ghost. When she learned that she had few days, Dr. Ye''s family was unhappy for several days. In the past few days, except for apanying her, she has been hiding in the study room to read. Dr. Ye said that he saved countless people for most of his life, and pulled many people back from the hand of death, but in the end he could not catch his most important person. This made him very annoyed and ufortable. He doubted his Medicine. "In the past few days, I have turned over all the books that I can turn over in the study. I want to find out if there is something that has been missed. I think it must have been learned by myself, so that you can''t save it. "Ye Lian said very lowly. Tang Guo held his hand hard and said, "As long as it is a person, there will always be a time to leave this world. A person is a flesh and blood. With the current medical skills and technology, there is no way to make people immortal. You have already Very powerful, a very good doctor who saved many people. " "Small fruit, life is too short." Ye Lian took Tang Guo''s hand and kissed the back of her hand. "If you have the next life, can you live longer? For decades, I feel like I''m gone in a blink." "try your best." It depends on what world she is traveling to, what identity she is, and how long the original owner lived. Ye Lian was content, and reluctantly watched Tang Guo close his eyes. This time Ye Lian did not follow Tang Guo''s departure. After Tang Guo left, he worked hard to study the kind of illness she suffered from. Many yearster, Tang Guo''s disease had been discovered by Ye Lian, and there were already good methods for early detection and treatment. On the day when he was awarded the supreme honor, Ye Lian''s life stopped, and he didn''t have time to go to the huge stage. He walked so anxiously and never missed it. see you tomorrow Chapter 3870: Newcomers in the group Chapter 3870: Neers in the group Chapter 3870 Neers in the Group [Ziyun]: Did the person who entered the group today speak? [Chi Xiao]: There is no movement, is it that the neer has not found the anomaly here? She didn''t get the red envelope we sent. [Margaret]: There appeared quietly. If it were nt Yun Gu s sharp eyes, I did nt find any more people in the group. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: From her name, it can be inferred that her age is rtively old. Maybe she hasn''t figured out what is happening yet. Ziyun also discovered recently that there was one more person in the group, mainly because the other party was silent and did not know when it appeared. If you don''t talk or grab a red envelope, you''re almost dead. When you find out that the other party is showing up, everyone in the group discuss it. It also used various means to let the other partymunicate with them, but it was in vain. [Mo Yuntian]: The name has not turned gray, so people should be alive. [Margaret]: Why doesn''t she speak? It''s been many days, should I figure it out? Does she think this is a dream? [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Seniors, you see, her name is Queen Mother, you should understand the identity of Queen Mother? [Margaret]: I know, I did nt know it before, and since Imunicated with you, I also know that the Empress Dowager has a supreme status in some worlds and is very honorable in a country. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: To say that the deep pce is the mostplicated. It is possible that she was busy with various conspiracies and tricks, but did not find this group. It may also be that she found it, and she doubted it for the time being and dared not use it. It is also possible that her situation is not very good. In short, I guess she must have seen us talking. The biggest possibility is that she doubted her heart and distrusted the uncertain things, so she did nt use them and dared not order our red envelopes. [Ziyun]: What shall we do? Wait until she feels that there is no danger? I do nt know how long she has been in the group. I think this group should be improved a little. The new memberse in and they do nt remind you. Although there were many more features in thest upgrade, it s not a matter of the new personing in without reminding. what do y''all think? [Chixiao]: It really should be improved. In the future, neers wille in. It is much more convenient for the group to remind that there are new members. [Mo Yuntian]: Agree. [Margaret]: I agree. [Emanuel]: If the school spends it, maybe the neer can talk, but now we still chat normally every day. If the neer feels safe, he should take care of us. [Margaret]: I do nt know if this new world is a magical world. [Allen]: Margaret, even if it is the magic world, it may not be your magic world, it is probably the magic world on my side and Harold. I think you should go back to worship the creator **** and let him be kind to you. [Harold]: Allen spoke this time, not so annoying. [Margaret]: You two are abominable! [Ziyun]: I do nt know when my sister will go to the new world ... [Mo Yuntian]: It should be fast. In the future, we should pay more attention to the member list, and do nt know when the neer will speak. Ziyun and others guessed right. The new member noticed the situation of the group at the beginning. The reason why she didn''t squeak was that she thought there was a conspiracy at first, butter she didn''t understand it. When she understood it, she didn''t know what to say. In her present situation, it makes no sense to say anything, even if she is expensive as a queen mother. Chapter 3871: The Devils Head (1) Chapter 3871: The Devil''s Head (1) Chapter 3871 Female Demon (1) "Master, then I will go down the mountain first. When Ie back, I will bring delicious food to Master." Standing in front of Tang Guo was a young girl in a red dress. Although she did nt look like an alluring country, she was also cute and cute, and she looked slightly naive. The girl is barefoot, with a bell on each ankle. With a slight movement, the bell will sound. The bell does not know what material it is made of. The sound is very sweet, as good as the girl''s voice. There are some beautiful bracelets on the wrists of the young girls. They look a little bit demon. You can see at a nce that this is not everyone''s show. When Tang Guo was about to speak, the girl interrupted her and threw her tongue out at her: "Master, don''t nag, I remember what I shouldn''t do down the mountain, don''t you just don''t believe men?" Master said that men are all bad things. Without a good one, Ling''er will not be deceived, so he will not believe the rhetoric of those stinky men. " "I used to go down the mountain. Those bad things dared toe up and make ideas. They were all cleaned up by me. Master did nt know that they were tortured by me. They were so ugly. Who, I am Ruan Qianling, the master of the Pce of the Falling Flowers, can they think of it? They dare to provoke me, so they are not afraid of losing their lives. " Tang Guo secretly thought about this. The original owner is a man who hates men. The girl in front of him is Ruan Qianling, who ims to be the master of Luohua Pce. Then the original owner should be the pce owner of Luohua Pce. She nced at the skin on her hand, the blow could be broken, and the skin was very young at first nce, and it seemed that she was not an old woman. The body can be younger. She still likes to be younger. She is old and really not so beautiful. She doesn''t want to take pictures in the mirror. System: The smelly fault ismitted. "Okay, you go, go early and go back early." "Well, Master, you have so few words this time." Ruan Qianling looked at Tang Guo with a smile, "The Linger will go first." She was afraid that she would not slip away again, and Master might be nagging for a while. It is said that her master, in front of outsiders, can be cold and fierce. No one knows that when there were only two of them, Master was so talkative,pletely without the majesty of the Lord of the Flower Pce. Master said that all men in the world are bad things, and they would use rhetoric to deceive the girl''s feelings. Every time they go down the mountain, they will tell her at least half an hour before they let her go down the mountain. So many times down the mountain, she did meet a lot of stinky men, she was cleaned up by her. Therefore, on the rivers andkes, everyone called her the demon Qianling, saying that she was bad. She just couldn''t get used to it. Those bad men would asionally do some small things and punish them well. She didn''t care about how Jianghu people judged her. People in the martial arts said that her master was a devil, and called her a demon. She felt that this title was really appropriate. Thinking of going down the mountain, Ruan Qianling put away all his thoughts. Her favorite thing to do when going down the mountain is to be among the crowds of the rivers andkes, to see the disputes of those people, and asionally intervene to cause a little destruction, and watching them jump into excitement, it is particrly fun. Anyway, they are allpetitive, she inserted one in the middle, it seems not to vite the rules? After Ruan Qianling left, there was no one in Tang Guo''s room for a while, and she began to ept the memories of this world. Chapter 3872: The Devils Head (2) Chapter 3872: The Devil''s Head (2) Chapter 3872 Female Demon (2) As she guessed, she was the master of Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling was the master of the young pce, and also her disciple. The reason why Ruan Qianling is unusual is the identity of the other party. This Ruan Qianling is actually the daughter of her sister Ruan Feng. After she visited the Luohua Pce, the sister Ruan Feng took care of her. The rtionship between the two sisters has always been good. Later, Ruan Feng fell in love with a man, and because the man was in deep danger, he gave birth to Ruan Qianling''s daughter, and he let go. Because of Ruan Feng''s experience, the original owner felt that men were all bad things and they were disheartened. After taking care of Ruan Qianling at the same time, she was afraid that Ruan Qianling would follow in the footsteps of her sister and instill the idea that men are bad things from an early age. Every time when he went to Ruan Qianling down the mountain, he would always tell him, and he was afraid that Ruan Qianling would be harmed by a man. How did the original owner think that some things shoulde, and some things, the more you avoid it, the more you want toe, and the direction you are unwilling to hope. The more you try to stop it, the more you rebound, and it will eventually develop to an irreparable point. To say the beginning of the incident, Ruan Qianling went down the mountain one time and identally rescued a man who was seriously injured. At first she didn''t have any ideas. Saving people was just a matter of hand, feeling fun, curious, and asionally doing business. But as he got along with him, Ruan Qianling moved. The demon girl is tempted, that''s amazing, the love is more fierce than ordinary peoplee. A demon girl of a martial arts enemy, and a decent son of a decent, who want toe together, can imagine how difficult it is. The name of the person rescued by Ruan Qianling was Nie Yunsheng, who was from Liuyun Mountain Vi. It is worth mentioning that this person also has a little sister, and she also made a marriage contract with her from an early age. Nie Yunsheng doesn''t like Xu Xinyue very much, only as a sister. Xu Xinyue likes Nie Yunsheng very much. The final result is that the two womenpete for one husband. Ruan Qianling is a person who dares to love and hate. For Nie Yunsheng, he does nt know how much grievances and sufferings he has suffered. The pressure from the rivers andkes, the pressure from the decent and decent, the young teacher Xiao Xinyue, and the stop from the pce master of the Flower Pce. Most importantly, there are misunderstandings from Nie Yunsheng. However, they are official matches, no matter how much suffering they suffer and how many lessons they eat, they will be together. During this period, Nie Yunsheng went through countless hardships. Every time he escaped, he was helped by Ruan Qianling. In order to help Nie Yunsheng, Ruan Qianling opposed his master. Not only that, when Nie Yunsheng''s meridians were exhausted, Ruan Qianling stole one of the treasures of Luohua Pce, Xuanmai Qidian, and gave it to Nie Yunsheng to make him a martial art master again. Later, Nie Yunsheng''s life was suspended, and she stole the lotus seeds from the Flower Pce and gave it to Nie Yunsheng to save him. Later, Nie Yunsheng needed a wonderful sword in the world to defeat his opponent. Ruan Qianling thought of a very powerful sword in Luohua Pce. It is said that the average person cannot use it. She secretly took Nie Yunsheng back to the Forbidden Land of Luohua Pce. Nie Yunsheng was the son of Heaven''s Choice, and the Excalibur was of course taken by him. Originally mainly prevented, the two also teamed up to hurt her, and then fled. If the original owner was not injured, they would not be able to take it away. Ruan Qianling, who loves to be a demon, does not know the situation of Luohua Pce at all. She only feels that her master has a prejudice against men in the world and is stubborn. Especially when the original main killer Nie Yunsheng, Ruan Qianling simply broke with her. Chapter 3873: Succubus (3) Chapter 3873: Subus (3) Chapter 3873 Female Demon Head (3) The Lost Flower Pce, which has lost three treasures in session, and the original owner''s injury, has since copsed and was bullied by gestures. While Ruan Qianling was growing up with Nie Yunsheng, he didn''t know that Luohua Pce was going through the disaster. When they knew that the Pce of Falling Flowers had been defeated, the Pce Master had fallen. Later, in order to avenge Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling killed many people. In order to stop her, Nie Yunsheng injured her again, and the two began to torture each other. In the end, they still liked each other. In order to bnce the martial arts and save Ruan Qianling''s life, Nie Yunsheng handed over the Excalibur and led Ruan Qianling away, and lived a quiet life. The story of this world is over. The most difficult one is the original owner. Just because Ruan Qianling was dead, he fell in love with a man, and lost three treasures in Luohua Pce. Eventually, he experienced the disaster of extinction, and all the people in the pce died. When Tang Guo opened his eyes, he no longer felt that the young girl who was coquettish in front of her was cute and cute. System: [The host is big, how to do this world? "Let''s take a look at Luohua Pce''s baby first." Tang Guo came back to his mind, and the first thing that came to mind was this. Luohua Pce''s baby could not be stolen to save the stinky man outside. System: emmm. He feels that there is always a stink in this world. He waited for the stinky one to stick it to the host''s body. Three treasures are ced in different ces. The martial arts secret book Xuanmai Qidian was ced in a dark cell in a closed room. Tang Guo hurried to the closed room and opened the darkpartment with his memory. There was a box inside. The book wrapped in brocade in the box was the secret book. After reading at random, she put the cheats into the system space. Just about to put the box back, she thought calmly and calmly. "Tongzi, are there any martial arts cheats like" Sunflower Collection "in the system space?" The system shuddered, and I didn''t expect the host to be so big! [The host is big, let me look for it, soon. The system scans all kinds of cheats in the system space, it is very fast, and found a copy in a moment. Tang Guo looked at the cheats in her hand and looked at the words "Embroidery" on the cover. She felt that these three words were seen by others, and the other party might not want to practice. She finished reading the martial arts cheats. Unlike the "Sunflower Collection", she does nt need to go to the pce to practice. Just practicing this cheat book, women will look more and more beautiful, men will be more and more feminine, feminine, no matter the body Behaving is still physical. "Okay, this cheat book is very good." Tang Guo tore off the cover, and torn off the notes on thest page, without affecting the integrity of this cheat book. If Nie Yunsheng dared to practice, then it is no wonder that she had to be conscious when stealing things. Ruan Qianling stealing things from the Flower Pce, might Nie Yunsheng not know? epted so well, it is not known that this is a good thing. After putting the "Embroidery", Tang Guo went to the ce where the lotus seeds were ced. The lotus seed is in the treasure house of Luohua Pce, and Tang Guo quickly found it. This time it was in a jade box. She opened it and looked at it. There was a golden lotus seed in it. From the breath, she knew that this thing was not ordinary. Without hesitation, she put it into the system space and saved it temporarily. Chapter 3874: The Devils Head (4) Chapter 3874: The Devil''s Head (4) Chapter 3874 Female Demon (4) After taking the lotus seeds, Tang Guo wondered what should be reced. So she toured the Luohua Pce a few times and found the ce where the lotus was nted. Under the strange eyes of the disciples in the pce, she floated into the pond, pulled out a lotus, and returned to the treasure house. She took a lotus seed from the lotus and put it in a jade box. System reminder: [The host is big, this will be bad. "Since it is medicine, it will definitely be broken and have a shelf life. When they see that the lotus seeds are broken, most of them are expired. They have stolen the expired ones. What''s the matter to me?" System: OK, you can still do this. So, the next step is the Forbidden Land of the Flower Pce, where the **** sword is ced. It is said that this divine sword was put here by the first pce owner of Luohua Pce. Anyone in Luohua Pce who can pull the divine sword can use it. However, after many pce masters, no one was up. Tang Guo felt that this was a pit father''s thing, obviously it was set by Heavenly Path to Nie Yunsheng, the son of Heavenly Choice. She looked at the gray sword in front of her eyes and reached out to pull it out. With all the internal force of her body, she couldn''t pull it out. She knew that this should be caused by heaven and earth, and God didn''t let her pull it out, but this was left to Nie Yunsheng. And the existence of the Luohua Pce is to send things to Nie Yunsheng, not only to send things, but also to his wife. The system sees that Tang Guo has no way to pull out the Excalibur, and silently observes, fearing that the host will be greatly angry. He observes that the energy is still increasing at a constant rate, and understands that the host should bergely free of anger, and his heart is slightly rxed. [The host is so big, you do nt have to wait for Nie Yunsheng to pull it out. "No, I want it now." Tang Guo looked at the Excalibur for a while. Since it was set by Heavenly Dao, then this thing should be somewhat intelligent, and a little should be there. So she said to the fairy: "Humans have a saying, if they ca nt get it, they will destroy it. .. If you do nte out, I will destroy you. " After finishing speaking, the Excalibur inserted in front of the pool made a buzzing sound, and then stopped again. Tang Guo understood the meaning of the other party. The buzzing sound was mocking her. "Tongzi, choose a sharp fairy sword for me, and it will be refined by Brother Chi Xiao for me. If you don''t get it, I will destroy it. I''m not talking about it. After the sword is destroyed, I will leave another fairy sword to Luohua Pce in the future. " Tang Guo condensed into a ball with his internal force and flicked the Excalibur to show a warning: "Before your sword is broken into two pieces, there is a chance of repentance." Hearing Tang Guo s threat, the Excalibur hummed unintentionally, as if trusting the strength of his sword, and not afraid of anything. At this time, a fairy sword with powerful power appeared in Tang Guo''s hands. This is an authentic fairy tool, produced by Chi Xiao, and must be a fine product. Every time Chixiao refined something, he would send Tang Guo a copy. Tang Guo pulled out the sheath of the sword and quickly jumped into the pool. His feet were gently ced on a stone pir in the pool, standing in front of the Excalibur, and with the fairy sword in his hand, he made a gesture in front of the Excalibur. "Do you think the sword in my hand is powerful, or you are powerful? It''s just a low-level product, and it''s amazing. I haven''t seen the earthen bun sword. I don''t give you the opportunity to give up your secrets, but you must be stubborn." Tang Guo will cut it with a sword. see you tomorrow Chapter 3875: Succubus (5) Chapter 3875: Subus (5) Chapter 3875 Female Demon Head (5) As a result, of course, the Excalibur was not chopped. The Excalibur, originally standing in the pool, jumped out directly andy on the t ground beside the pool, making a humming sound, as if asking for mercy from Tang Guo. Tang Guo put away the Immortal Sword, leaped smilingly in front of it, and with a move, the Excalibur fell into her hand. "That''s right, the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie." The Excalibur tweeted again, this Lord of the Flower Pce is too fierce! Scared. If you do nt follow, you will be destroyed, which is terrible. The Excalibur was thrown into the system space by Tang Guo. It was shocked to find that the swords here were all high-end goods. It also had a feeling that when the gentlemen touched it lightly, it would shatter. The formerly arrogant divine sword shivered in the corner of the system space. The system looked at the reaction of Little Excalibur and almostughed. There is arge host, and I can''t cure this arrogant smelly disease. After handling the three treasures of Luohua Pce, Tang Guo returned to the room. The system remembered one thing, and quickly reminded: [The host isrge. There are new people in the group. I do nt know how long it has been. If it has not been discussed by the people in the group, it has not been discovered. In the past few days, the neers didn''t say a word and didn''t receive red envelopes, which is particrly strange. When Tang Guojin looked at it, there was an additional name in the member list: Queen Mother Chen. [School Flower]: I m in the new world. [Margaret]: Xiaohua did nt find me, then she did nte to the magic world, disappointment, s! [School Flower]: When the fatees, it ca nt be blocked, do nt be sad, is nt it still able to voice and video? It was time to meet. This time I came to a martial arts world. If there is anything interesting, I will send it to you. [Margaret]: It seems to have beenforted, but in fact I am used to it. Looking forward to youring, you always can''te, not looking forward, maybe that day really came. But well, it makes me hopeless, that is impossible. [Ziyun]: Sister, the neer Empress Chen has been silent for a long time, and she has not received red envelopes. You are the owner of the group, can you see what is going on? In thest upgrade, Tang Guo has not yet checked all the functions in the group. Taking advantage of this time, she nced at her two more times and found that she had more rights to the group owner. Now she enjoys another right of the group owner. Forbidding this function, she can actually use it. Perhaps it is the reason for the group, there is no function of kicking people, she thinks this function is useless. There are very few people who cane to this group, they are all fate, and the function of kicking people is not very friendly. There is no function of pulling people. To put it bluntly, she, the group owner, has such a forbidden authority, which seems to be a tasteless, useless. She checked the information card of Queen Mother Chen, except for the nickname, there was nothing dynamic, and the head picture was still nk, showing that the other party had not moved at all. The time in each world is not synchronized. ording to the people in the group, Queen Mother Chen did not know when it was added in. Maybe she passed her life here, and the other side did not have a few days. [School Flower]: Maybe we have been here for a long time, and she has nt been there for a few days, so she is still thinking deeply about this group. [Ziyun]: This is possible. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: This is really possible. I used to be like this before. I did nt have much time there. Later, I heard from other people in the group that it has been a long time. Chapter 3876: Succubus (6) Chapter 3876: Subus (6) Chapter 3876 Female Demon (6) [Chi Xiao]: I paid special attention to it before. The timepse over the school is the fastest. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Uncle Shi, you still talk about what happened in this world, we are all curious. Maybe the neer, Empress Dowager Chen, will understand that this is not a dangerous ce. The ce is secret, and only she can see it, and no one else can find it. [Ziyun]: Anything she wants to say, just use conscious maniption, it does nt have to be so troublesome at all. [Margaret]: The red envelopes we send will not expire. There is a red envelope prompt under the group. If she wants to get it next time, just click open. However, the things she received will appear beside her, and she had to find some ces where no one could find them. The people in the group, you said me one sentence, and sent out all the main points, just want the Queen Mother to see it. After all, they are people in the pce, and it is normal to be alert to things that suddenly appear, and it is not something that has not experienced battle. After Tang Guo talked about the things in this world, the Queen Mother still didn''t move, and didn''t care so much. When the timees, the other party feels appropriate, and it should appear. ording to theparison of timepse, the other party is still under observation. Aftermunicating in the group for a long time, Queen Mother didn''t show up, it was a suffocating one. Tang Guo and the friends in the group said goodbye, and the consciousness retreated: "Pay attention to the movement of the Queen Mother, she will remember to notify me when she appears." [Okay, the host is big. Tang Guo calcted the time and found that the current progress was to go down Ruan Qianling, and soon he would inadvertently rescue Nie Yunsheng, who was seriously injured, and the two began to get into trouble. During this period, Tang Guo decided to check how well the martial arts practiced by the disciples of the Flower Pce. ording to the strength of martial arts, the strength of her master, Luohua Pce, is regarded as a top master in the entire martial arts. Ordinary disciples of Luohua Pce are mostly second-rate strengths. As for the protection of thew, there are not many masters and the like in Luohua Pce, so there are so few. In general, Luohua Pce has such a position in the rivers andkes, no one dares to provoke, mainly relying on her top master Luohua Pce. The forces on the rivers andkes only need a top-level master, and just add a few first-ss masters to support a martial art. It''s no wonder that after the original owner was seriously injured, Luohua Pce was destroyed by the opponent. A top expert can sweep the martial arts without top experts. Ruan Qianling''s martial arts are good, and he can be regarded as a first-ss master. The first-ss master is far from the top master. If there is no adventure during this period, it may take several decades to reach it. There are two quick ways to reach first-ss masters to top-level masters. First, martial arts is a peerless genius, second, there are special adventures. In fact, Nie Yunsheng is not a super gifted person, but people are particrly lucky, and if anything is missing, Heaven will give him anything. The process is tortuous, and the result will be good. Ruan Qianling''s talent is good, at least better than Nie Yunsheng. It''s a pity that it''s a useless person who doesn''t care about emotions, right or wrong. After reading the memory, Tang Guo had no hope for Ruan Qianling. She likes Nie Yunsheng, if she likes it, when she suffers a loss, she has to suffer. Chapter 3877: Succubus (7) Chapter 3877: Subus (7) Chapter 3877 Female Demon (7) Ruan Qianling''s mother Ruan Feng didn''t have much affection for the original owner. At most, she had been caressing for the first time, raising Ruan Qianling for more than ten years. She has always focused on cultivating Ruan Qianling. First, her rtionship with Ruan Feng s sisters and sisters is really good. In addition, Ruan Qianling s talent is very good, and she intends to cultivate it as the heir to Luohua Pce. It is dered that Ruan Qianling is the master of the Pce of the Flower Pce, which shows that his status is transcendent. If there is no such thing as eating outside, stealing the treasures of Luohua Pce, so that the enemies of Luohua Pce have discovered the situation, and the colleague will count the pce owner as a serious injury, and Luohua Pce will not destroy the door. Without Ruan Qianling, she can still train other sessors. Wulin is so big, is it not easy to find a good seedling? Tang Guo looked at the disciples in front of him and practiced martial arts and fell into contemtion. The disciples of Luohua Pce were talented and not bad, but they were indeed much worse than Ruan Qianling. Anyway, Ruan Qianling''s parents are all martial arts geniuses, and his talents are certainly not bad. In Luohua Pce, there is no suitable person for the time being, Tang Guo is not in a hurry, the story has just begun, take your time. [The host isrge, you have selected the martial arts cheats that I helped to select. "Okay, let me see." In order not to let Luohua Pce suffer, they must first increase their force value. She collected a lot of martial arts cheats. In almost every world, she will collect some special products, especially books, no matter what type, she will collect points. Since Xiaotongzi is getting smarter, she doesn''t need her to go by herself. Xiaotongzi can scan all the content to save what she wants. System: Proud! After selecting the appropriate martial arts cheats, Tang Guo gathered the important disciples of Luohua Pce to open the meeting. "Pce, don''t know what happened?" The core disciples of Luohua Pce saw Tang Guo sitting on the seat so seriously, they were a little nervous. Could it be that the hostile forces of Luohua Pce came over to provoke them, upying their territory, and hurting the people of Luohua Pce, robbing the shop? This is a martial arts world. It''smon to grab territory, grab shops, and upy the ce. In particr, the two hostile forces are fighting each other, it is verymon to kill people. Anyway, it''s life and death, they don''t care about that face at all, it''s better to kill each other. Luohua Pce is called the evil pce by the people of the rivers andkes. Naturally, their gesture power is definitely not a good person. The decent people generally do note to provoke the Luohua Pce, but they are both forces of evil and evil, and often sh with them. "It''s something." "Pce, is this the provocative person who seized the soul or the soul pce?" Zuo Hufa Chun Mei, a woman with a voluptuous appearance, everyone in Luohua Pce loves red. Even if the dress is not all red, you can always find some red petals on the skirt. Before waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Qiu Nu, the right protector, also said: "The pce master, let his subordinates and Chun Mei pass by, teach them a good lesson, and see if they dare toe over and say something." The current Luohua Pce is indeed not afraid of any school. Seeing that other people were going to speak, Tang Guo hurriedly stopped to stop: "It was not someone to provoke, it was another matter, and I came to you to discuss." "Pce, what is it?" It was not a provocation, Chun Mei breathed a sigh of relief, "Is it a good thing?" Tang Guo did not give them a chance to guess again, and opened a wooden box in front of him: "When cleaning the warehouse, I found a bunch of martial arts cheats." Chapter 3878: The Devils Head (8) Chapter 3878: The Devil''s Head (8) Chapter 3878 Female Demon (8) Tang Guo''s words fell, and the disciples in Luohua Pce looked at the box of martial arts cheats a little dumbfounded. Qiu Mai tentatively asked, "Is this true, Gongzhu?" Martial arts cheats Hey, it s not a Chinese cabbage, how can it be taken out box by box? But the pce master was never a joke person, and he shouldn''t joke about it. In the face of everyone''s guess, Tang Guo said: "Within three days, you will recite the martial arts cheats suitable for you. After you have nothing to do, you will practice on your own. After you get these martial arts cheats, you should not use them on weekdays, just practice in secret .Save some strength, if there are thieves tomit, you can beat them by surprise. " In Tang Guo s words, the disciples in Luohuagong''s eyes lit up, and the other one caught the other by surprise. They liked it. "After cheats are silently recited, discussion is forbidden, understand?" "Subordinates understand." That is to say, the secret realm has been practiced for them, but it is as if nothing happened. They used ordinary martial arts on the surface, and when they needed it, they used the martial arts secrets given to them by the pce master. Well, this clumsy way will definitely make the thieves whomit crimes doubt their lives. "Yes, in every cheat book, I wrote your name, you choose the right practice." Tang Guo paused, and said, "This thing is to hide from Linger." Faced with the doubts of everyone, Tang Guo exined: "Ling''er is not deeply involved in the world. Now it''s time to be curious about the rivers andkes. It is inevitable that she will make friends with some martial arts people. She is young and has no ambitions, such as the Huahua Pce. Still hide her first. When the timees, she should know what she should know. " "It''s still the court owner''s thoughtful consideration. The young pce master is indeed too young, and likes to go to the rivers andkes. In case of any scammers, he identally knows from her mouth that the bottom card of Luohua Pce will indeed bring danger to Luohua Pce. " Everyone knows that there are three treasures in Luohua Pce, and now they have some more cards, which is very good. Tang Guo looked at the disciples of Luohua Pce and carefully looked at the cheats. He was satisfied. She was summoned by her today, and they are all the core members of Luohua Pce. Also in the original plot, in order to protect Luohua Pce, desperate to the end, no matter how threatened, people who will not leave Luohua Pce. "There is one more thing. If there is anything abnormal in Linger''s fall to the Flower Pceter, you pretend not to know. If you encounter something, you will report it to me without having to stop it." Qiu Mai did not understand: "Pce, why is this?" "This should be a test for Ling''er. She is the Master of the Young Pce. As a Master of the Young Pce, she needs to grow up. Without experiencing some things, how can I rest assured of putting the Flower Pce in her hands?" Tang Guo said seriously. For the reason, the disciples at Luohua Pce present did not doubt it at all, but thought it was reasonable. "It''s still the court owner''s thoughtful thoughts, what do the young pce masters do afterwards, let''s pretend not to know, and wait for the pce master to order?" Chun Mei asked, and after Tang Guo''s affirmation, everyone wrote down these words, and then began to recite martial arts. Cheats, recite these three days, it is not difficult for them. Three dayster, everyone recited the martial arts cheats, left the hall, and went back to the house to practice. Tang Guo observed for several days, and found that the disciples in the flower pce really did not mention anything about the day, and there was nothing in the discussion. Except for practicing daily, it is practice, and what she says, they listen to what she feels, and she feels like she was brainwashed by the MLM leader. She is the MLM leader. Chapter 3879: Succubus (9) Chapter 3879: Subus (9) Chapter 3879 Female Demon (9) After the matter of Luohua Pce was handled properly, Tang Guo nned to go to the rivers andkes. Staying in the pce all day, there is nothing to do, it is better to go and see the lively. Nowadays, the rivers andkes are in a lively time. Speaking of this, Ruan Qianling''s and Nie Yunsheng''s life experience are both special. Of course, she cannot go to the rivers andkes as the owner of the Pce of Falling Flowers. The Lord of the Pce of Falling Flowers is masked all day long. It is very mysterious. She never sees people in their true colors, even if Ruan Qianling has not seen her look. She rarely goes to rivers andkes. In the plot, she goes to rivers andkes, mostly because of Ruan Qianling. The disciples of Tang Guo and Luohua Pce announced that she was going to retreat to practice. In fact, they took off their veils, put on women''s popr dresses on the rivers andkes, and carried a long sword to the rivers andkes. The ce she is going to today is Liuyun Mountain Vi, where fun things are happening, all caused by Nie Yunsheng. Nie Yunsheng is the young owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi, and is also called by other disciples in the mountain vige as a master brother and the son of the owner Nie He. The current thing is that Nie Yunsheng has been mysteriously missing for half a month, and Liuyun Vi sent countless people to find it, but he has not found his whereabouts. As his father, Nie He, of course, could not sit still, he invited martial arts people from all sides and asked them to help find the whereabouts of Nie Yunsheng. All martial arts people from all walks of life went to Liuyun Mountain Vi. It was not their enthusiasm, but Nie He made the conditions. Once he found Nie Yunsheng, he would get all the rewards. There are three kinds of rewards: two thousand gold, one detoxification pill, one that can detoxify all poisons, and one of the best martial arts cheats. One of the three rewards will attract many people. People in martial arts are also short of money. Martial arts are very dangerous. There are a variety of poisons that can''t be guarded against. There is a detoxification pill that can relieve hundreds of poisons, which many people dream of. This detoxifying pill, which can dissolve all kinds of poisons, can only be sought by the elixir valley. Ordinary people will not necessarily get one even if they kneel outside the elixir valley every day. As for a high-level martial arts cheat, this is the basic of mixed martial arts. Some people who do not have orthodox martial arts are in great need. In order to find his son, Nie He spent a lot of money. When you find Nie Yunsheng, you can still make friends with Liuyun Mountain Vi. This is a big force. Who doesn''t want to? Tang Guo followed those martial arts people and entered Liuyun Mountain Vi. Liuyun Mountain Vi is really big, so many people havee one after another, and they can''t let go. There was a banquet inside. As long as there were new guests, the people of Liuyun Mountain Vi would immediately add tables and chairs for refreshment, so that people could rest. Waiting for the people toe almost, Tang Guo saw a somewhat dignified middle-aged maning out of him. The man was followed by a woman with red eyes and tears. Behind the two, there are some young people. "Everyone, thank you foring to my Liuyun Mountain Vi today." Nie He arched his hand and said with a sad face, "The dog has been missing for many days, there is no way to invite you toe here, I hope that through your strength, you can get an early Find the dog''s whereabouts. " "It is rumored that as long as Nie Gongzi is found, the owner promises to give two thousand gold, a detoxifying pill, and a book of fine martial arts cheats. Is this true?" None of the people who came were interested in Nie Yunsheng s disappearance, but these rewards. Nie He nodded and said seriously, "Nie He hereby promises, no matter who finds the dog, who these three things are." "Then let''s discuss, when and where did Nie Gongzi disappear, so find it better." Someone suggested. When Nie He was about to nod, suddenly an unsuitable voice sounded: "Wait, I have a question." The sound came from the position at the door, and everyone looked back one by one, only to see a man dressed in ck, carrying a sword, came in. When he saw the man, there was a voice in the crowd: "It was Liu Qijian, that sword fool came." "Isn''t that what I thought?" Liu Qijian? Tang Guo also followed, and really saw the man with the sword walking in. The other side was indifferent. All his attention was on Nie He. The others seemed to be just background boards. see you tomorrow Chapter 3880: Succubus (10) Chapter 3880: Subus (10) Chapter 3880 Female Demon Head (10) Yes, in the eyes of the sword fool, no one can see anyone other than his sword. "It turned out to be the son of Liu Qijian, do you also want to help find the whereabouts of the dog?" Nie He asked. Liu Qijian raised his eyes and nodded slightly: "Well, but I don''t want those rewards." "I don''t know what Liu Gongzi wants?" Liu Qijian''s voice did not fluctuate, and he said very inly: "I found him, you and Ipare swords." The corners of the mouth twitched, and they knew that. Liu Qijian, who is capable of peerless swordsmanship, is a swordsman who is addicted to swordsmanship. He is very interested in exquisite swordsmanship. With his martial arts, it is easy to want to grab someone''s swordsmanship. However, he disdain to do that, but will directly invite the opponent to the sword. Through the contest with the opponent, you can understand the essence of more swordsmanship. Most people are reluctant topare with him. Whether it is internal force or swordsmanship, they have not been opponents of Liu Qijian. If a gatekeeper with a head and a face agreed to such a thing, than lose, how could it be a little embarrassing and majestic. Liu Qijian will not be forced. He invites people topare swords, but does not force people. Therefore, in the eyes of Jianghu people, he is a worthy swordsman, not an unreasonable person. Liu Qijian has only a sword in his eyes. Many people who want to draw him will touch the gray of his nose. No one knows who he is, he only knows that this is a guy who ca nt get in except the sword. Tang Guo recalled the plot, and Liu Qijian was asionally mentioned. This is a person who walks in rivers andkes, but does not mix between people in rivers andkes. In his life, he only studied swords, studied swords, did not participate in any interests, and struggled between forces. There is a strong sense of existence, but not to be feared. There will be no good ending for those who provoke Liu Qijian for no reason. He also has a characteristic, killing people will not kill each other with a sword, but will use seven kinds of sword skills that do not understand, as if to prove that his name is Liu Qijian. Xu Shi Tang Guo''s eyes were too serious, which attracted Liu Qijian''s attention. He nced at Tang Guo, his eyes still so calm, without any fluctuation. However, he looked at Tang Guo for a long time, looked away twice, and looked back twice. No one else paid attention to this detail. Their attention is on Nie He, Nie He and Liu Qijianpare swords, they are still looking forward to it. They also want to know whether Nie He, the first owner of the world, has a powerful sword technique, or Liu Qijian is even more powerful. "As long as Liu Gongzi can find the dog, I agree topare the sword with you." It is estimated that only Liu Qijian coulde up with letting the world''s first vige masterpare sword. This result was expected by everyone, and Nie He agreed to take a few risks. It will make the vi more famous than winning, but it is not particrly bad than losing, but in terms of reputation, it has a certain influence. Both Liu Qijian and Nie He are well-known figures in rivers andkes. Nie He Ruobi lost the sword, and everyone will mention itter, it is inevitable that he will talk more, that is, the person who lost to Liu Qijian. Knowing what is going on, it still sounds bad. Nie He''s performance even made people think he valued Nie Yunsheng. "Do you want to stay and have a feast? Long journey to the mountain, take a break, use something, eat two sips of tea and go." Liu Qijian didn''t refuse, he was indeed a bit hungry. The discerning vi man hurriedly led him to the open space, quickly moved the table and chairs, and set up refreshments. Chapter 3881: Succubus (11) Chapter 3881: Subus (11) Chapter 3881 Female Demon (11) When Liu Qijian was eating, he always felt that there was a line of sight looking at him. He looked sideways to see that the person who saw him turned out to be Tang Guo. He stared at Tang Guo for a while. When he saw her, she didn''t talk or make any expression. Just staring at him, he continued to bury his head to eat, intending to ignore this strange sight. System: Don''t regret it. [The host is big, is this sword fool cute in your family? "Not yet." Tang Guo said. System: Sooner orter, after all, will such a ruthless person miss you? Don''t look at the love of swords now, sooner orter, his wife will definitely be more important than his sword. Other people are not easy to say, this guy doesn''t want to have a shame for his daughter-inw, what is a sword. Liu Qijian does not go to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo is currently looking at him from time to time. The serious look, even if Liu Qijian had deliberately ignored it, had to notice. During the feast, the people in the rivers andkes discussed each other''s recent events, and they were busy. Most of it still revolves around, and the disappearance of Nie Yunsheng is talking. During this period, Nie He has already told some of the details of Nie Yunsheng''s disappearance. The martial arts people revolved around these details and discussed. All the disciples who traveled with Nie Yunsheng were killed, but Nie Yunsheng has not fallen. No one lives, no dead bodies. Everyone thinks that Nie Yunsheng is the leader of the younger generation of the rivers andkes. Martial arts are not too good, but the more ordinary Zhuang inner disciples are still better. When faced with danger, he might have escaped. This idea was quickly overthrown. Since Nie Yunsheng fled, why didn''t he escape to Liuyun Mountain Vi? It''s been half a month, how can I escape to Liuyun Mountain Vi? Therefore, most people think that Nie Yunsheng was captured by someone. In fact, in their hearts, they also guessed whether Nie Yunsheng was already dead. All the disciples in the vige were killed, and this Nie Yunsheng was good, but it was not a top-level master. Even a first-ss master was not counted, and there was a high possibility of being killed. They thought so, but they dared not say it. If they hit Nie He, they would find the corpse, and it would be bad if they were not rewarded. Nie He promised to give those three rewards as long as he found someone, and he did not say that he was alive and dead. The banquet gradually came to an end, and people from all sides said goodbye. Tang Guo is not good to continue to stay, the next she, of course, is to follow the plot to join in the excitement. She has already arranged the arrangement, and the rest will be lively. She looks pretty ordinary on rivers andkes. She has a simple dress, a simple long sword, and only a wooden hairpin on her green silk. Even so, it looks like a beauty. The people next to him would inevitably look at her more. Seeing her with a strange face, I recalled it in my mind, and I didn''t find out what the person was, but I thought that this is a little famous little white. Some rough rivers andkes, those who look at the red eyes are afraid that others will not know what they are thinking. In the face of those explicit eyes, Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to it. As long as the other party didn''t do it and did not provoke her, she would not do it. If the other party dares to do something and confuses the rivers andkes, not a few are soft. If you dare toe, you must eat her a sword first. After walking out of the vi, Tang Guo found out that several big men had followed her. Chapter 3882: Succubus (12) Chapter 3882: Subus (12) Chapter 3882 Female Demon Head (12) When finally passing a forest, the big men stopped Tang Guo in front of him with a strange smile. There are good and bad people in these rivers andkes, decent people, people who take care of their faces. There are also quite a few young people. Like the big men in front of you, they aremon on rivers andkes. It''smon to molest Xiaobai in rivers andkes and bully some women who are weak in martial arts and have no way on the rivers andkes. "We have been on the rivers andkes for many years, how many people we have seen, how to look at the girl''s face? I don''t know who the girl is, and which school?" If you bully people, you must also ask clearly. If you have a chance, you can''t provoke it. A small person without a name will not cause trouble to himself even if he provokes, even if he kills a person, it is also a trivial matter. Tang Guo knew their thoughts and said, "There is no school." "No way, no way? Where did the girl go? Our brothers watched the girl go to Liuyun Mountain Vi before, wouldn''t they also want to go to Nie Gongzi? To be honest, Liuyun Mountain Vi made a capital investment this time. It''s good to find Nie Gongzi, "Dahan said again. Another person answered: "It''s just that we see the girl''s first arrival in the rivers andkes. How dangerous are the rivers andkes. It''s not convenient to be alone. It''s not as good as our brothers." They n to deceive Tang Guo on the road first, and when the timees, give her medicine to avoid the trouble of seeing each other. In case the other party reacts violently, the temper is fierce, and it''s not fun to die. "No, I am used to being alone." "That''s it ..." The leading big man saw Tang Guo refused, and he didn''t force it anymore. "Well, then, we won''t be hard for the strong." Tang Guo nodded at them and walked in the direction of Liu Qijian. The pace was not fast or slow, mainly because Liu Qijian didn''t look too fast when he looked. Liu Qijian felt that the strange woman before seemed to be following him. Behind Tang Guo, the big men still followed. Just give up like this, not their style. Follow along, there is always a chance to start. About half an hour, Tang Guo followed Liu Qijian to the city and lived in the inn where Liu Qijian lived. During this period, Liu Qijian did not turn back to ask Tang Guo, Tang Guo did not find it, and he had a special tacit understanding. [The host is big, do you n to follow him all the time? "Follow him to see the excitement, didn''t Nie Yunsheng find Liu Qijian first?" Tang Guo reminded the system of what happened in the plot, "He will not participate in the battle, but every time there is excitement, he is there, no Who is following him? " System: Well, he misunderstood, and thought that the host was going to follow along, find a few opportunities to start. If someone knows the truth, they might cry and faint. After a while, Xiaoer brought Tang Guo with wine and vegetables. Tang Guo looked at the table in front of him and shook his head gently: "These people are really looking for death." [The host is big. Give them a lessonter. Tang Guo disposed of the wine and vegetables, and then blew out the candles, lying on the bed. After a while, she heard the movement of the window, and then several shadows turned over. "Brother, I slept so deeply. This medicine is really a good thing." "Hahaha, of course it''s a good thing. This medicine is not so easy to get. Use a little less." Chapter 3883: Succubus (13) Chapter 3883: Subus (13) Chapter 3883 Female Demon Head (13) "If it weren''t for the damsel''s watery spirit, I couldn''t bear to take such a heavy medicine." "Brother, let''s do things first. It''s the first time I have seen such water spirits after walking on rivers andkes for so many years. It is even more beautiful than Luo Lixin, the first beauty of the martial arts. It s beautiful, even the means are not ordinary, and our brothers are not opponents together. This is different. "The speaker made a wry smile," This is just a small white river andke, going out, not at all. Do nt guard against it. Today, our brothers are out of hand, and others will get it first. "Okay, youngest, don''t talk nonsense, let''s do it. The long night is long and can''t be wasted." The three of them walked around the bed, seeing that their paws were about to reach Tang Guo''s body, and they saw a white light sh in front of them, followed by a scream. Tang Guo stood up with his sword. Before the three men had reacted, the long sword in his hands shed countless lights, apanied by the screams of the three big men, which was very special in the dark night. Except for the screaming screams, the three brothers, let alone hands-on, have no chance of escaping. Even if there is a lot of movement here, there are countless martial arts people living in the inn, and no one came to check. Rivers andkes disputes, it is someone else''s business to fight other people, the first point is to avoid idle matters. Tang Guo didn''t do anything. First, he cut off the man who stretched out his ws, and the rest cut off their hands and hamstrings, and abandoned their martial arts. After doing this, she lit the candle. Use themp to take pictures of the three miserable people who are kneeling on the ground and kowtowing, spit out a word: "Go!" After the three brothers heard it, they rushed out with pain and crawling, and the kung fu disappeared in a blink of an eye. Xiao Er came to the door, and when the door was covered up, he looked in and looked at it. He saw the mess in the room, and there was blood everywhere. Previously, he saw how the three Jiang family brothers rushed out. Silently wiped a sweat, these three brothers are too courageous. For so many years, do nt you know that there are three kinds of people walking in the rivers andkes that are unprovokable, lonely old people, women, and children. After all, these three brothers are much cheaper, thinking that this is a good cause. Dian Xiao Er had seen the big scene of life, death and death. He settled down and asked Tang Guo with a smile: "This woman, the room is already dirty, do you need to change to a clean room? By the way, I do nt know how to call it ? " "The surname is Tang." Tang Guo must not live in this room anymore, and he said, "Where does Liu Qijian live?" Hearing Tang Guo''s Qi Liu Qi Jian, Dian Xiao Er''s cheeks were drawn, and Tang Guo said, "Is there any empty room around his room? Arrange it for me." "Yes, Tianqi No. 1 room where Liu Qijian''s son lives, and the little one arranges Tianzi No. 2 room for the Tang women, directly opposite." "Okay." Tang Guo threw a silver ingot to Dian Xiao Er, Dian Xiao Er smiled instantly and quickly led her over. Unexpectedly, when he came to the room, Liu Qijian was standing at the door holding her sword and staring at her. After a brief nce at the two, Liu Qijian spoke first this time: "The sword technique is good, is it better than the sword?" "Are you peeking at me?" Tang Guo asked sullenly. "Do you want to misbehave me?" Shop second :? ? ? Does Liu Qijian know how to look at the girl? This guy is afraid that there is no distinction between men and women. There is only a sword in his eyes, how can he look at the girl. Liu Qijian didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and the tone was still nd: "I checked the Jiang family''s wounds, and the swordsmanship was very unique." Chapter 3884: Succubus (14) Chapter 3884: Subus (14) Chapter 3884 Female Demon (14) "Better than a sword?" Liu Qijian stared at Tang Guo seriously, no, it should be staring at the sword in her hand, there was still a **** smell on it. From the wounds of the Jiang family brothers, he can see that her swordsmanship is very delicate. It can also be seen that the opponent''s martial arts are very strong, not the other people think that Xiaobai is a top-level master. Who is stronger among them, Liu Qijian can''t be sure. He was not interested in Tang Guo''s identity, so he wanted topete with her. [The host is big, his eyes are burning, let me just say, he sees you, it is definitely different for you. ] The system secretly said that there was even mockery. Tang Guo poured a pot of cold water on the system: "At this time I am still very clear that he is not looking at me, but is particrly interested in my swordsmanship." After a careful observation of the system, I realized that Liu Qijian''s eyes were really not the kind of love, but interest, excitement, and instantly felt boring. All right, he will spend his life with his sword in this life. Tang Guo shook his head: "No match." "How can it bepared?" Liu Qijian was unwilling to meet an unfathomable opponent. The sword in his hand was beating with excitement, and especially wanted to pull her out and fight. This feeling has been gone for many years. Over the years, he has studied with many people on the rivers andkes, there are no-name people, and there are top-level masters, but in understanding swordsmanship, he never felt enough. He had previously thought that the other party had been staring at him, and was very interested in his sword. Especially after checking the wounds of the Jiang family brothers, he was more certain that she wanted topare his sword with him. Unexpectedly, the other party refused, which made Liu Qijian very frustrated. Tang Guo saw his lost eyes, and his lips unknowingly made a smile, Liu Qijian saw it, and continued: "I want topare with you." Shop second: "..." The two top yers sandwiched him in the middle, and he was under a lot of pressure. This year''s store second, really was not good at all. "I don''t want topare swords." Tang Guo refused again. Liu Qijian didn''t give up: "How do you promise topare with me, if you mention it." "I don''t want topare swords for now." temporarily? Liu Qijian grasped the key words and his eyes became a little bit eager: "When do you want topare swords?" "do not know." "Then, when you want topare swords, remember topare with me first." Liu Qijian was very serious when he said this, "I am very free, I can do it at any time." This time, Tang Guo finally nodded: "Okay, I''ll find you when I want topare my sword." Liu Qijian finally showed some smiles and arched his hand: "In Xialiu Qijian, what''s your name?" "Don." "Miss Tang, that''s all right, you must find me if you want topare with the sword." "Good." Tang Guo responded. "At that time, you can make conditions, as long as it does not vite my Liu Qijian''s rivers andkes standards, I will do it." Dian Xiaoer looked at the room between Tianzi No. 1 and Tianzi No. 2 with a sad face, and touched his head. So, these two gangsters already know each other, are they better than swords in the future? In other words, the Tang girl didn''t know what the origin was, but she was recognized by Liu Qijian. No matter what the origin, it was definitely not something that these little people could provoke. The next day, the news of Tang Guo abolishing the three Jiang family brothers spread on the rivers andkes. In just one day, Tang Guo was famous on the rivers andkes. [The host is big, Liu Qijian actually wants to follow you? The next day Tang Guo went out, Liu Qijian followed her. "Let me ask." On the way, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were riding side by side. She asked, "Liu Qijian, why are you following me?" "It''s more convenient than a sword." Liu Qijian said very seriously. "When you want, you can do it at any time." System: Sorry, he thought of something else, a little dirty. Slipped and disturbed. Everyone on the rivers andkes was looking for Nie Yunsheng, but he didn''t know that Nie Yunsheng was injured and fell off the cliff. Under Ruan Qianling''s care, his injury was almost recovered. After the injury is over, Nie Yunsheng intends to return to Yunshanzhuang. Ruan Qianling was a little worried about his safety, so he apanied him to go. see you tomorrow Chapter 3885: Succubus (15) Chapter 3885: Subus (15) Chapter 3885 Female Demon (15) Nie Yunsheng always felt that the person who wanted to kill him hade aback. He used to lead the mountain disciples out because there was a very important thing that he needed to escort, also known as the darts on the rivers andkes. The name of Liuyun Mountain Vi is resounding on the rivers andkes. Hanging the name of Liuyun Mountain Vi, no one dares to rob the darts. But this time, the opponent not only came, but also directly killed the disciples of Liuyun Mountain Vi. If he had the same martial arts, he might die in the other''s hands. What he felt strange was that, under normal circumstances, people who rob darts on rivers andkes directly hurt people to grab things, and will not continue to fight, nor will they kill them. Robbery, of course, is mainly to grab things. But the person who came to rob the dartst time did not seem to rob things, but to kill them directly. Nie Yunsheng was afraid that the man knew he was not dead, so he would fight him again, preparing to dress up when he returned to Liuyun Mountain Vi. After Ruan Qianling understood his thoughts, he helped him to dress up, which is why no one can find Nie Yunsheng''s identity while walking on rivers andkes. Tang Guo knew the plot, and the reason why Nie Yunsheng was exposed was that on the way, he met Xiao Xinyu, a younger sister, and had a conflict with others. Seeing that her little teacher and sister were being bullied, how could Nie Yunsheng stand idly by, of course he had to step forward to support his back. Nie Yunsheng intended to go back to the vi secretly, and at the same time, he investigated whether anyone was targeting Liuyun Mountain Vi, and did not disclose his identity. Unexpectedly, the sword technique he used was noticed by Liu Qijian. Eventually Liu Qijian discovered Nie Yunsheng''s true body and captured him back to Liuyun Mountain Vi. In front of Liu Qijian, Ruan Qianling is not an opponent. Liu Qijian only wanted topare swords, and of course it would not hurt Nie Yunsheng. Ruan Qianling went to Liuyun Vi after worrying. "Liu Qijian." Tang Guo shouted Liu Qijian, and Liu Qijian leaped to her side with a light jump. There was not much expression on his face, but his eyes were very eager. "Miss Tang, do you want topare swords?" Liu Qijian asked directly. He thought that Tang Guo would have nothing more than this reason. The sword he was holding was trembling at this moment, and there was a faint impulse to vault. "No." Tang Guo denied, "I don''t want topare swords for the time being. I remember you want topare swords with Nie He. If you follow me all day long and you don''t find Nie Yunsheng, how can youpare swords with Nie He?" Liu Qijian fell into contemtion and nced at Tang Guo, as if weighing Nie He and Tang Guo, who couldpare the sword with him first. "Miss Tang seems to be looking for Nie Yunsheng?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "That Tang girl walked with me, we will find it together." Liu Qijian said. Tang Guo frowned lightly, and seemed to be thinking: "Which one did he find when he found it?" "It''s mine." Liu Qijian didn''t even want to answer, and Tang Guo was not in a hurry. After waiting for his follow-up, he really said, "Every two gold, detoxification pill, and sword, I can give these three things. you." As the first swordsman on the rivers andkes, he canpare the sword with others dashingly every day. It is definitely not a simple person. But as rxed as Liu Qijian said, Tang Guo was somewhat surprised. In the plot, there is no mention of Liu Qijian''s background, even if he has always been in the rivers andkes, but there is not much involvement between the male and female owners. "Miss Tang feels less, I can double it for you." Chapter 3886: Succubus (16) Chapter 3886: Subus (16) Chapter 3886 Female Demon (16) Tang Guo agreed to Liu Qijian, and she had nned to follow Liu Qijian to join in the excitement. Now you can get together and get something, why not do it. System: Host, are you missing that? Just say there are many things in the treasure house of Luohua Pce? It is the three eye-catching treasures that are much more expensive than what Liuyun Mountain Vi brought out. Male color is wrong. Within two days, there were rumors on the rivers andkes that Liu Qijian and the Tang girl who had abandoned the Jiang family brothers were together. It is said that the two are together every day, live in an inn, eat at a table, and oftenmunicate. Tang Guo did not know them, but they were very familiar with Liu Qijian. In their impression, Liu Qijian had only a sword in his eyes, and even Luo Lixin, the first beauty of the rivers andkes, could not touch Liu Qijian''s heart. At first, Luo Lixin, the first beautiful woman, wanted to make Liu Qijian, but the other party couldn''t understand the style, and since then won the title of Liu Mu. These rumors, Tang Guo also heard when he rested to eat tea. She frequently looked at Liu Qijian, and Liu Qijian would ask: "Does Tang girlpare to sword?" System: This year weird, some people want to be cheaper! ! Tang Guo shook his head and couldn''t helpughing: "They all say you are willow wood." "It doesn''t matter," Liu Qijian said, "Bijing is a good thing." Tang Guo continued to gossip: "Do you know Luo Lixin, the first beauty of the rivers andkes?" "She has good martial arts, bad swordsmanship, and good weapons are satin and hidden weapons." Liu Qijian directly spoke of Luo Lixin''s specialties. As for Luo Lixin''s most attractive beauty, he is not a specialty here. It should be said no attention. "Did youpare the sword with her?" Tang Guo asked again. Liu Qijian shook his head: "Her sword skills are not worthparing, there is nothing subtle, and there is nothing visible." "Have she ever quarreled topare swords with you, and said that if you lose, you promised her one thing?" This was mentioned in the plot. Luo Lixin, the first beauty of the rivers andkes, was fancy at first. Man is Liu Qijian. Liu Qijian is a straight man, or a straight man with only a sword in his eyes. Of course, there are walls everywhere. In order to win Liu Qijian''s attention, Luo Lixin also studied swordsmanship. Luo Lixin''s martial arts talent is good, but he is not good at swordsmanship. Swords have to be trained from an early age, unless they are geniuses of swordsmanship, otherwise they have to work hard and need time to hone. Her swordsmanship is not enough to see here in Liu Qijian, so naturally she will notpare with her. Luo Lixin wanted to rely on swordsmanship to make Liu Qijian''s eye-catching idea fall through. He was not reconciled in his heart, andter did many things to attract Liu Qijian''s attention. However, this is really a straight man with an iprehensible style. Until the fate of Nie Yunsheng changed, from an ordinary second generation of martial arts, became a figure in the rivers andkes, Luo Lixin suddenly felt that Nie Yunsheng was the river andke in her mind The hero forgets Liu Qijian. "Is there?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian nodded: "Yes." "Then why don''t youpare with her, I don''t think anyone on the rivers andkes wants topare with you." Liu Qijian didn''t feel any traps in this question, and repeated the previous answer: "I don''t want topare with her." "If her swordsmanship is exquisite, it is worthparing with you. The condition is that if you win you, you promise her one thing, and even want to marry her. Would you like topare with her?" System: [The host is big, is this really the case? People are just wood with a sword in their eyes. Is nt it good to dig a pit? Chapter 3887: Succubus (17) Chapter 3887: Subus (17) Chapter 3887 Female Demon Head (17) He had already felt that Liu Qijian was going into the big pit that the host had dug and could not climb out. Would nt it be like pushing someone into a fire pit to say this to a sword fool? Liu Qijian pondered Kung Fu in a blink of an eye, and then said, "Compare." System: It s over, your kid is over now, okay, let s live alone in this life, no daughter-inw. "I''m not afraid to really lose?" Tang Guo was not ufortable. She just asked to y and said this to a swordsman, there were pits everywhere. Right now she has nothing to do with Liu Qijian, and it is normal to agree. Therefore, her family''s little Tongzi was a bit worried. Besides, if this fails, it depends on how things develop. "Luo Lixin is a first-rate master in the rivers andkes, and I ..." Liu Qijian said a few words of pride when he said this, "I am top-level, fifteen years old, but now many years." system:? ? ? "She can''t win." Liu Qijian said very positively, "It''s doomed not to win, and the promise can''t change the result." system:! ! ! "What if she is stronger than you?" Liu Qijian: "Impossible, she is improving, I am improving at ten times the speed, she cannot be stronger than me." "If Luo Lixin is stronger than me one day, I will self-destruct the sword in my hand and never take the sword again." Liu Qijian''s talent in swordsmanship is top-notch, so he said this, If it was surpassed by Luo Lixin in a certain area, this sword would really not suit him. System: This is the survival desire under the legendary prohibition, he said where did this guy''s survival desire go, originally waiting here. That s right, how could a swordsman be better than a sword? "Liu Qijian, if one day you find someone who can defeat you in swordsmanship, will you continue to find other people topare swords?" It has never been mentioned in the plot. Liu Qijian found his opponent. Was defeated. Tang Guo asked this, purely curious. While still unfamiliar, she asked more and satisfies her curiosity. If she is too familiar in the future, this guy will be arrogant, and some of the results destined to be sword mad will be changed. System: It''s too bad! "will not." "So, youpare swords with others because you are too strong and want to find someone to beat you? Why not change to Liu Qiu defeat." "Famous taboos are given by parents, Liu Qijian does not change his name." Tang Guo looked at his serious look and nodded: "Why not?" "First study the swordsmanship, defeat the person who defeated me, and then find the others topare the swords." Liu Qijian said his answer. Tang Guo was curious again: "If you have been undefeated, you can''tpete with others, you can only continue to study?" System: What do you think is weird, the host is not digging this time? Why does he always feel pitted everywhere? "Until the defeat." Liu Qijian''s eyes ignited a thick me. "If you can''t beat in a lifetime, you only need such an opponent." Tang Guo shook his head gently and smiled. This strange smile makes the system feel that something is not right. He didn''t say anything. The woman''s mind is not easy to guess, and the host''s big mind is not easy to guess. As a woman''s host''s big mind, don''t guess, or guess it. Tang Guo followed Liu Qijian, and soon came to the location in the plot. There were many people here, and there seemed to be a conflict. Chapter 3888: Succubus (18) Chapter 3888: Subus (18) Chapter 3888 Female Demon (18) Tang Guo and Liu Qijian walked into the crowd. Sure enough, they saw a woman who was having an intimate rtionship with others. This prettydy in green clothes was Xu Xinyue, who she saw in Liuyun Mountain Vi that day. Liuyun Mountain Vi is the first vige in the rivers andkes. Ordinary people and decent people can give a little face. Those who fought against Xu Xinyue were the Soul Sect, and the Soul Sect was regarded as an evil faction on the rivers andkes, and they did not talk about face or morality. The reason for the conflict is that the people who capture the Soul Sect have always been more overbearing. They think that the second serving of the shop is slow, and they look down on them, so they embarrass the shop. Xu Xinyue had some way to see the chivalrousness of drawing a knife to help, but couldn''t see the past, he helped the shop Xiaoer talk. It was also very polite to speak, angering the people who captured Soul Sect, the two sides were fighting, and they hit the street from the store. The tables and chairs in the store were also destroyed. The timid guests quickly left. The shopkeeper stood at the door with a bitter face, waiting for both parties to end. Who willpensate him for the loss. Both parties did notpensate, and he had no choice. In fact, heined a little bit about Xu Xinyue. Originally, he only needed to lose the money for the wine and food at the table of Soul Sect. Now he doesn''t know how much he wants to lose. The Soul Sect cannot bepensated. Xu Xinyue gradually fell out of favor. I am afraid that it would be impossible to getpensation. Most of them cannot bepensated. Today I can only admit that I am out of luck. Tang Guo stood in the crowd and watched, Xu Xinyue was beaten back and forth, and he was about to lose. No one intervenes around, unless the main school, otherwise, who would dare to provoke the Soul Sect? The Soul Destroying Sect is not theirs. It is Luohua Pce and Liuyun Mountain Vi dare to openly provoke them. They provoke it, don''t they seek death? "Is Liuyun Mountain awesome? Hahaha, stinky girl, you don''t have enough to see that. You have the ability to let Nie Hee." Zhuo Soongzong took a palm on Xu Xinyue''s shoulder, which used 80% of his internal strength Xu Xinyue was beaten with blood and flew out. Tang Guo felt something unusual in the distance, and his heart came. When Xu Xinyue was about to hit the ground, a person suddenly flew from a distance, catching the injured Xu Xinyue. "Who dares to take care of my Soul Sect''s business?" The man who took the lead of Soul Sect has a grudge shing on his face. Learn a lesson and cut off her tongue before she knows not to talk nonsense. " The Soul Sect is not afraid of enmity with any school, even the Liuyun Mountain Vi. Anyway, the hatred between them is not a little bit, and no one can help anyone. The person who caught Xu Xinyue was Nie Yunsheng in disguise. When Ruan Qianling came to him, he gave Xu Xinyue to Ruan Qianling for care. Tang Guo stood in the crowd, and Ruan Qianling did not recognize it. The original owner has been covered in a veil and dresses differently in Luohua Pce, which is not normal. Ruan Qianling would never have thought that Tang Guo would pretend to be dressed up ande to Jianghu to y. When Ruan Qianling saw Xu Xinyue, she was a little subtle and didn''t like it very much. This was when Nie Yunsheng asked her for help, and she reluctantly agreed. Nie Yunsheng knew and the people who captured Soul Sect had no reason to preach. It was very direct. He went to fight with people when he went up. The leader of the Soul Sect shouted: "It''s a good one. I like to do business so much. Whoever your kid is, I want you toe and go." Having said that, the person who led the Soul Sectunched a fierce attack on Nie Yunsheng. Chapter 3889: Succubus (19) Chapter 3889: Subus (19) Chapter 3889 Female Demon (19) At this time, Nie Yunsheng is not strong. The martial arts of these people are not very strong, nor are they weak. A few people actually deal with Nie Yunsheng. Therefore, Nie Yunsheng is not easy to deal with, and may lose. The two sides fought for a while, seeing that Nie Yunsheng was about to lose, Ruan Qianling couldn''t sit still, toe a little, and flew over and flew the knife that would attack Nie Yunsheng''s heart with red silk. "Let''s go see her on your own, and these people will be handed over to me. People of Soul Sect, I like to bully Soul Sect." Ruan Qianling wore a very mboyant, dressed in a red dress, the weapon that Luohua Pce is good at is swordsmanship. Ruan Qianling is also good at it, but she generally doesn''t need a sword. She likes to use red silk, and thinks it is more beautiful to fight like this. And because Luo Lixin, known as the first beauty of the rivers andkes, uses moon-white satin, she feels that the two of them are a bit repetitive, and she puts a night pearl on the end of the red silk to show that she is different from Luo Lixin. Not to mention, when Ruan Qianling fought, it really looked good, especially with the small bell on her ankle, the clear sound step by step, especially sweet, like ying music. Ruan Qianling''s talent is very good, whether it is in the use of swordsmanship, or the use of red silk as a weapon now, it is all flowing clouds and water, and it is more than enough to deal with several people who capture the Soul Sect. After a while, the people who captured the Soul Sect were beaten by Ruan Qianling with no room to fight back. Seeing that they couldn''t beat it, they were ready to run away. "Want to escape? Have you asked me if Ruan Qianling?" Ruan Qianling put the red silk of the night pearl in front of the few people, and jumped over to stop in front of them. "Aren''t you just going? You want to leave, just stay Let s go next time? " "Don''t you just want her tongue just now?" Ruan Qianling pointed to Xu Xinyue and snorted, "I don''t want much, you can cut off your tongue and you can go." In fact, many people in the crowd have recognized Ruan Qianling. Her dress is red like fire, and she also uses red silk and night pearls as weapons, which is too conspicuous. Listening to Ruan Qianling''s tongue to seize the Soul Sect again, they felt chills in their hearts, and it turned out to be the style of the demon Qianling. Obviously it was forgotten that the people who had previously captured Soul Sect wanted Xu Xinyue''s tongue. "Ruan Qianling, don''t think you are in the Flower Pce, we would not dare to treat you, don''t go too far." "Oh, what are you going to do with me? Are you not defeated by this girl''s men? You lost, you understand? You asked for the girl''s tongue before, I want your tongue, it seems not excessive?" Ruan Qianling mocked, "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry to cut, don''t dare to cut yourself, this girl will help you cut it. Cut your tongue, this girl likes it the most, especially those who cut you down." "Ruan Qianling, you ..." "Don''t you, you and you, cut quickly, this girl doesn''t have so much time wasted on you little ones, forget it, see you don''t dare to cut, or this girl will cut it for you." Nie Yunsheng just wanted to stop it. Ruan Qianling pulled out his sword and pulled out the tongues of the people in front of him. He only heard a few screams. The soul-yers could only lie on the ground and roll, covering their mouths with pain. "Qianling, you ..." Nie Yunsheng came over and med, "How can you do this?" Nie Yunsheng knows that Ruan Qianling is a demon girl in the Flower Pce. Rumor has it that she has a good character and cruel means. He thought it was just rumors, they get along very well these days, and don''t think she is really bad. At present, Nie Yunsheng can''t bear to do what Ruan Qianling is doing, and can''t ept it. Ruan Qianling was unhappy: "Hey, they threatened to cut her tongue just now. Am I wrong in cutting them?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3890: Succubus (20) Chapter 3890: Subus (20) Chapter 3890 Female Demon (20) "If we didn''te in time, wouldn''t the girl''s tongue be cut by them? What a pedantic fool." Those people''s tongues have been cut off by Ruan Qianling with a sword, and it makes no sense to say anything. Nie Yunshengforted himself that it was not a good person who captured the Soul Sect. But he said to Ruan Qianling: "Don''t do it again in the future, just teach them a meal." He cannot ept such a thing as cutting the tongue. "The people who capture Soul Sect are not willing to give up. They will trouble you in the future. Be careful." Nie Yunsheng also said that he was very afraid of Sect Soul Sect, who likes to y tricks and secretly hide the sect. "Our Luohua Pce is ipatible with them, but it''s just new hatred and old hatred. It''s me who cut off their tongues, not you. What are you afraid of? You''re afraid of it..." Ruan Qianling remembered that Nie Yunsheng wanted to hide his identity. Did not go on. ording to the thoughts of the sour people in these rivers andkes, Nie Yunsheng''s identity was exposed, knowing that he was with her demon girl in the Flower Pce, and she could drown him by just spraying some saliva. This incident made her very unhappy and unhappy. Seeing that Xu Xinyue was standing next to Nie Yunsheng, she was angry and walked over to push Xu Xinyue apart. Nie Yunsheng did not intend to recognize Xu Xinyue. Xu Xinyue will continue to look for the whereabouts of Nie Yunsheng, and after thanking the two, he will leave. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling continued on the road. When passing a forest, they had to stop the horse, and their way was stopped. It was a man and a woman who stopped them. Liu Qijian had a great reputation. Most of the people in the rivers andkes knew him. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling both recognized them. "Are you going topare swords?" Ruan Qianling asked subconsciously, Liu Qijian, who stopped them for no reason, except for the sword, they really couldn''t find any reason. Nie Yunsheng also asked: "Does Liu Gongzi reallypare to the sword?" "No." Liu Qijian shook his head. Liu Qijian did think of finding someone in the Flower Pce than the sword, but this one would not be Ruan Qianling. With Ruan Qianling''s kung fu, no matter what sword technique is used, he is full of loopholes in front of him, and she is a waste of spacepared to the sword. In his heart, he thought that to find the head of Luohua Pce, the master of Luohua Pcepares swords. However, Luohua Pce does not wee men. He is not good at arbitrarily going up. The pce owner does note down the mountain. He has not found a chance. In Tang Guo''s recollection of the plot, if the only intersection between Liu Qijian and Luohua Pce is estimated to be about the original master Bijian. Unfortunately, every time the original owner went down the mountain to persuade Ruan Qianling, he didn''t want to bother with Liu Qijian, a swordsman. She has no interest in Bijian. Liu Qijian is a temperament that doesn''t force people. If people don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. Where does Liu Qijian think that the person standing next to him is the real body of the Lord of the Flower Pce. "Then I don''t know why Liu Gongzi stopped us?" In general, people are called each other on the rivers andkes. Few people will be called sons, basically brothers, leaders, or seniors. There are only a few who can be called sons, and they are all famous. Liu Qijian is younger and older than Nie Yunsheng. Judging from his age, he is no more than a generation. The other party is a top-notch master, and it seems disrespectful to call Brother Liu. It''s normal to call Senior Senior, and a little old. Over time, the people on the rivers andkes all called Liu Qijian as Liu Gongzi, and some also called Qi Gongzi. Chapter 3891: Succubus (21) Chapter 3891: Subus (21) Chapter 3891 Female Demon (21) Nice, memorable, and respectful enough. "Come to you." Liu Qijian said bluntly, "Nie Yunsheng, follow me back to Yunshanzhuang." Liu Qijian directly broke Nie Yunsheng''s identity and surprised the other party. Even more surprised is Ruan Qianling. She thinks that few people in Yi Rongshu can see it. As soon as she came out, Liu Qijian saw it through. "How did you see that he was Nie Yunsheng?" Ruan Qianling asked impulsively. Liu Qijiandao: "Guess, now it is certain." Ruan Qianling was flushed with rage, so to speak, is the other party blowing them up? As a result, the two of them really thought that Liu Qijian saw that he didn''t do anything by himself. Tang Guo pursed his lips and said that the two of them were Jiang Bai Xiaobai, and they recognized it when they were slightly fried. If it is an old river andke, if people are so guessed, even if they are in a panic, their eyes are as if Gu Jing has no waves, and there is no response. Nie Yunsheng''s face was a little ugly, and he refused Liu Qijian: "Liu Gongzi, I have my own n, and I will naturally go back when I return to Yunshanzhuang, so I don''t need Liu Gongzi to help." "What do you n to do when you return to Liuyun Mountain Vi with me. Now, you have to follow me back." In terms of bijian, Liu Qijian is a very stubborn person. Nie Yunsheng doesn''t want to go back to Yunshan Vi immediately. He still has a lot of things to understand. During this time, the rivers andkes are very chaotic. He has to figure out who exactly wants to kill him, and aims at Liuyun Mountain Vi. "Liu Gongzi, leave here." Nie Yunsheng decided to run, giving Ruan Qianling a nce. Ruan Qianling understands that if he wants to escape in front of Liu Qijian, he still needs some special means. Ruan Qianling''s means, Tang Guo couldn''t be more clear. Before the opponent shot, he handed Liu Qijian a handkerchief. Liu Qijian may not be afraid, a little troublesome. It was mentioned in the plot, because with the help of Ruan Qianling, Nie Yunsheng really slipped away at that time, and Ruan Qianling gave him another look. But who is Liu Qijian? It was not long before he was found again. Tang Guo didn''t want to bother to run with the two of them. He simply handed Liu Qijian a handkerchief, just to block the drug in Ruan Qianling''s hand, unaffected. Sure enough, Ruan Qianling sprinkled a lot of powder at Liu Qijian and took the opportunity to pull Nie Yunsheng away. This time they were unsessful. Liu Qijian used Tang Guo''s handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose. When Ruan Qianling was moving, he found that and closed his eyes. When the two turned around and fled, with their hearing, they suddenly blocked the other''s way. Seeing this, Ruan Qianling felt anxious. This Liu Qijian was really a tough guy, and she fled in another direction. Unexpectedly, the person standing in this direction is Tang Guo. Ruan Qianling could not recognize Tang Guo. During this time, I heard that a woman on the rivers andkes was said to be a neer to the river andke. The surname is Tang. Ruan Qianling didn''t think Tang Guo was so powerful, he immediately scolded: "If you don''t want to die, just give this girl away!" Tang Guo was unimpressed, Ruan Qianling attacked her with impunity in red silk, extremely fierce, and worthy of the name of Ruan Qianling. For another person, in the face of Ruan Qianling''s attack, he will definitely avoid his edge. Tang Guo, as a top yer on the rivers andkes, certainly does not need it. She feels that Ruan Qianling has been in the rivers andkes for years, and has always been in smooth wind and water. Chapter 3892: Succubus (22) Chapter 3892: Subus (22) Chapter 3892 Female Demon Head (22) Rarely encounter the opportunity to fight, simply give the other party a lesson. Pull the sword out of the sheath immediately... Ruan Qianling thought that Tang Guo was going to be a car with her arm. He wanted to give Tang Guo a lesson and let the other party suffer. Dont think that she was a little famous, and dare to challenge her Ruan Qianling. Tang Guo saw the arrogance in Ruan Qianling''s body and did not say much. When the red silk attacked her face, she did not dodge, raising her hand was a sword. That sword is simple and simple, it is very simple and unpretentious, it seems that there is no skill at all. Liu Qijian looked carefully. To prevent Nie Yunsheng from escaping, he directly acupuncture and threw Nie Yunsheng aside. He seriously observed Tang Guo''s seemingly nothing sword. Looking at the seriousness, it seems that even the slightest details are unwilling to miss. Ruan Qianling was also shocked. She wanted to use red silk to avoid it. To her horror, it seemed that she couldn''t avoid it. No matter where she avoided it, Jianzhao would follow her endlessly. Ruan Qianling thought for a moment, but hadn''t figured out a way to avoid it. Tang Guo''s sword move didn''t wait for anyone, but he cut it against the red silk. Ruan Qianling shouted, "No!" The sword trick fell on the red silk, and it was clearly crossed, but she heard the sound of the red silk cracking. The pearl of night shattered, and at the same time, the red silk cracked into pieces, like a fiery red flower, which fell from the air, it was very beautiful. Ruan Qianling''s arms were numb with a powerful sword spirit, and she looked at Tang Guo with horror. With just a sword, the other party gave her no power to fight back. This master is really terrible. For many years, Ruan Qianling has been doing whatever he wants, and for the first time he feels what is called weakness. She hasn''t encountered a master, but now a master who can''t avoid her with a sword move, a master who can''t dodge, and only a sword move to destroy her weapon, she hasn''t encountered it. Ruan Qianling was just shocked and his arms felt numb, without any other injuries. But everything she experienced right now made her more ufortable than being seriously injured. This blow was destroying her self-confidence. Only a sword does not hurt people, but she can destroy her special weapon. What kind of master can achieve this level? Of course Ruan Qianling was not reconciled, she encountered such a thing for the first time. The pride in the bottom of my heart was so shocked that I couldn''t raise my head. Especially just now she was thinking about teaching each other, and now she just feels her face is burning. "What''s your name? I will beat you one day." Ruan Qianling''s eyes burned with zing fire. "Don''t be proud, you can beat me today, not tomorrow." Tang Guo put the sword into the scabbard and said with a light smile: "Defeat me, die this heart, you can''t beat me all your life." "Don''t be so full of words, my Ruan Qianling will one day beat you." What Tang Guo said to Ruan Qianling, the other party was very floating. She was not afraid of Ruan Qianling''s serious practice of martial arts. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t get the three treasures of Luohua Pce. Ruan Qianling''s strength was strong. Nie Yunsheng could do it. Without strong strength and Ruan Qianling''s protection, she might actually die. If you are going to die, then there is no good drama to watch. And Ruan Qianling, since she woke up, the other party has been removed from her ce in Luohua Pce. Just wait for Ruan Qianling to make mistakes and take the initiative to betray Luohua Pce. Chapter 3893: Succubus (23) Chapter 3893: Subus (23) Chapter 3893 Female Devil (23) It is impossible for Ruan Qianling not to make the mistakes in the plot. The other person''s temper is more stubborn than a donkey, the more oppressive, the stronger his resistance. "Liu Qijian, left." Tang Guo greeted him, Liu Qijian nodded, immediately grabbed Nie Yunsheng and put the other party on his horse. Seeing that Nie Yunsheng was going to be taken away, Ruan Qianling shouted loudly: "Where do you want to take him, it is best to put him down, otherwise I''m wee!" Tang Guo looked back: "If you can''t win again, why don''t you be polite? Rest assured, we won''t treat him very much, just bring him back to Yunshanzhuang to receive the award." Ruan Qianling knew in his heart that he was not Tang Guo''s opponent or Liu Qijian''s opponent, and he could only follow the lead. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian didn''t mean to stop them. They didn''t care about Ruan Qianling. Liu Qijian thought about transporting Nie Yunsheng back to Yunshanzhuang, and he couldpare with Nie He. What Tang Guo thought was to receive the award. Ruan Qianling, is it important? It doesn''t matter at all. Ruan Qianling chased his teeth behind them, during which they changed several horses before finally arriving at Liuyun Mountain Vi. The news that Nie Yunsheng was found by Liu Qijian ran wild. Numerous martial arts people thumped their chests to their feet. They were very rewarded by Liu Yun Shanzhuang. If they change individuals, they can still grab. He and Liu Qijian''s lunatics robbed people, they might want to die. I could only watch, Liu Qijian sent Nie Yunsheng to Liuyun Mountain Vi, doing nothing. "Master Nie Zhuang, man, I''ve recovered it for you." Liu Qijian put Nie Yunsheng down, and teared off the mask on his face: "Live,e to recognize, this is Nie Gongzi." The onlookers were really shocked. Liu Qijian''s operation is also no more. Looking at Nie Yunsheng again, he was thrown on his horse and carried it along the way. He turned his internal organs upside down several times. It was very ufortable and his face was very pale. When Nie He saw Nie Yunsheng, she was a little surprised in her eyes. Perhaps she didn''t expect Liu Qijian to find Nie Yunsheng so quickly. "Yun Sheng?" Nie He reacted quickly, his face showing joy, patting Nie Yunsheng''s shoulder hard, "Yun Sheng, where have you been these days, what happened?" "Dad." Nie Yunsheng is very upset, but people havee back, and everyone on the rivers andkes knows that he is still alive, and he has toe back if he does note back. Liu Qijian is unreasonable, and he cannot get revenge. There are still many doubts, I will talk to you slowly when I look back." "Okay, juste back, slowly talk about other things." Nie He thanked Liu Qijian, and asked others to take out some thankful items, but Liu Qijian refused indifferently. "Say, people have found, youpare swords with me." Nie He could not escape this matter, and he readily responded: "Okay, there are still many things in the vige in these few days, it is better to make another appointment." "When will Zhuang''s affairs be handled?" Liu Qijian asked. Nie He wiped a sweat: "How about thest day of the month? At that time, friends from all sides of the rivers andkes are invited to watch, and thank you all for your hard work these days." I have to say that this Nie He will draw people''s hearts. Knowing that this matter can''t be avoided, she should simply respond. Comparing swords with Liu Qijian is not a bad thing, nor is it a covenant of life and death. Inviting people from the rivers andkes to have another meal can be regarded as unconscionable to those who did not receive the reward. Liu Qijian didn''t care about these and promised immediately. Chapter 3894: Succubus (24) Chapter 3894: Subus (24) Chapter 3894 Female Demon (24) Besides, Ruan Qianling watched that Nie Yunsheng was sent back to Yunshanzhuang, and the worry in his heart also dropped. Turning her head, she began to wonder what method to use to defeat Tang Guo. She could remember the humiliation that day. Ruan Qianling was called the demon **** the rivers andkes, and it was obvious that his methods were not so brilliant. How to achieve the purpose, how toe, not too much morality. In her view, as long as Tang Guo can lose money, she is satisfied. But Tang Guo was so strong that she didn''t find any weaknesses in her thoughts. During this time, she frantically inquired about Tang Guo''s news on the rivers andkes, but unfortunately she didn''t find out what happened, she could only stop. Ruan Qianling is currently very interested in Nie Yunsheng and often sneaks into Liuyun Vi to see Nie Yunsheng. Xu Xinyue came back and was entangled with Nie Yunsheng all day long, which made Ruan Qianling look angry. Every time he wanted to make a whole Xu Xinyue, they were stopped by Nie Yunsheng''s discovery. The scene of the second femalepeting husband has appeared, Tang Guo is not interested in these, she looks forward to what happens next. On thest day of the month, Nie He and Liu Qijianpeted with each other. People from all walks of life came to Liuyun Mountain Vi to watch. At the end of Bijian, a major event will ur, which will trigger a series of contradictions. The day of the promised sword finally arrived, Liu Qijian and Tang Guo went to Liuyun Mountain early in the morning. People from all walks of life came one after another. They haven''t seen the scene of master tricks for a long time. Liu Qijian has been looking for opponents. When he reaches this level, except for the big-faced characters with big heads and faces, few others can be seen by him. The rivers andkes are full of people who used topare swords with Liu Qijian. Their faces are veryplicated. It can be said that Liu Qijian has challenged everywhere since he was seven years old. They watched his rapid progress with his own eyes and witnessed a peerless martial art before he reached the top. Couldnt his heart beplicated? "Can it bepared?" Liu Qijian seemed very urgent, and Nie He was also one of the best. Nie He seemed to be almost the same, nodded. Jianghu people are more casual, they say they fight, and two masters make moves. Theyman sees the excitement, but only knows how to shout, while the insiderments the exquisite swordsmanship of the two. Especially Liu Qijian, a fusion of hundreds of swordsmanship, every time he saw him, the swordmanship was different. No one knew the tricks of Liu Qijian. Thanks to Liu Qijian, Tang Guo sat in the VIP seat to watch. "Are you the Tang girl who abandoned the three Jiang family brothers?" There was a crisp and sweet voice in his ear, and Tang Guo saw a woman in a white dress on her side, with a beautiful appearance, vaguely not eating human fireworks, like a fairy in the world. "Don''t know the girl?" "Luo Lixin." Luo Lixin raised his head and nced at Liu Qijian, who wasparing the sword with Nie He. A bit of obsession shed in his eyes. "I heard that you are very close to Qijian?" System: Seven Swords? Hearing and listening to the intimate ones, thinking that the host can be greatly misunderstood? Think too much. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Tang Guo asked. Luo Lixin frowned slightly, his expression showing a little arrogance: "You''d better not hit the Seven Swords, he is not the one you can think of." "So, what does it have to do with you?" Tang Guo asked again. After a pause, she said, "Do you like Liu Qijian? But he only likes swords. You don''t have a chance. Change to your liking." "No matter whether he likes me or not, I will get her." Luo Lixin raised the sword in his hand, "When the day I defeated him with the sword, he is mine." Chapter 3895: Succubus (25) Chapter 3895: Subus (25) Chapter 3895 Female Demon (25) Luo Lixin made a lot of determination to say this. In fact, she was very unsure about defeating Liu Qijian. In front of her rivals, she can never admit defeat. In the momentum also had to overpower the other side, this Tang surnamed woman stayed beside Liu Qijian for so long, giving her a great sense of crisis. Subconsciously, Luo Lixin wanted to drive Tang Guo away, not to let the other party appear beside Liu Qijian. "You think too much, Liu Qijian is a peerless martial arts talent, especially in the understanding of sword skills, you can''t surpass him in a lifetime." Tang Guo said this arrogantly, very annoying. She is the owner of the Pce of Falling Flowers, a female devil, and she needs to be polite? This remark really made Luo Lixin not angry. It might be the title of the first beauty of the martial arts. With some idol baggage, she did nothing like Ruan Qianling. She only had a sharper look. "So, don''t you leave the Seven Swords?" "I leave without leaving him. It has nothing to do with you. Who are you? You let me leave me and leave. I have no face. If you ask for a person, you must have an attitude of asking for a person. Don''t look like a fart. "Liu Qijian did not get married to you, nor did he hear who he liked, and there is no promise of marriage between you, let alone you are the first beauty of martial arts, the first beauty of the world, there is no such qualification to keep me away ." What Luo Lixin wanted to say was more dynamic than Douchang, and everyone''s attention waspletely attracted. Only Nie He said: "I lost, Liu Gongzi deserves to be Liu Gongzi, the swordsmanship is invincible, and he loses next." Not to mention, Nie He admits frankly, quite a bit of demeanor. Looking at the reaction of the people at the scene, hepared the sword with Liu Qijian, which didn''t affect the reputation much. "Everyone, today I have the honor to invite you to watch the sword fight between Liu Xingzi and Liu Gongzi. The vi has prepared a thin wine. Please be grateful. Thank you for your busy time with the dog." "Master Nie Zhuang is really kind." "Too polite." Everyone was very satisfied with this banquet. But when everyone was satisfied, a voice came from outside the door. "Master Nie Zhuang, you are very lively here. It seems that I came a little bit today." It was a thin, middle-aged man with a bit of a fairy style who came in, and when everyone looked at it, they murmured. . "It''s Kong Heyuan, the master of the Seven Stars." "It is said that thest dart received by Liuyun Mountain Vi was from the Seven Stars. I don''t know what the **** was." "The Seven Stars are here to get in trouble, it seems that this matter is not over, and I don''t know how Master Nie Zhuang will handle this matter." "I haven''t dealt with it for so long. Most of the **** things can''t be taken out by Master Nie." "It turned out to be Master Kong Men..." Nie He greeted but was interrupted by Kong Heyuan. "Nie Zhuang, let''s not be polite. I sent someone to ask before. You said that when you find Nie Gongzi, you will definitely give us an exnation. Now that Nie Gongzi''s son has found it, you should also give us an exnation. Yes. I dont know if this lost thing is on Nie Gongzi''s body?" Kong Heyuan''s eyes fell on Nie Yunsheng''s face: "If it is on Nie Gongzi, please return it today. It is best for us toe and retrieve it ourselves." "This..." Nie He pondered. Nie Yunsheng said, "Senior Kong, who chased me the same day, killed all the people in the vi, and the things were taken away by him. I still survived in nine deaths, so..." Chapter 3896: Succubus (26) Chapter 3896: Subus (26) Chapter 3896 Female Demon (26) "It''s you who **** the darts. No matter what happened to you, things are lost, then you have to paypensation. You can''t lose everything because of what Nie Gongzi said," Kong Heyuan said, "more, Why are the escorts and other people lost their lives, but Nie Gongzi is still alive. ording to Nie Gongzi''s description, the other party should be very powerful. It''s not good to say that Nie Gongzi''s martial arts can''t escape his life?" "Nie Gongzi, can you give me an exnation?" In the end, Nie Yunsheng was young, and there was some anger on the spot. Only by suppressing and suppressing, can he calmly say: "At that time, I was beaten seriously by the other party and fell off the cliff. The other party estimated that I was dead, and I was lucky to retrieve a life. "Yes, the rest will not be held ountable. As long as Lord Nie payspensation to me, what is in the dart should be clear to Master Nie, how should Ipensate, without me saying anything?" Nie He said: "Master Kongmen is assured that I will track down the murderer as soon as possible and get things back as soon as possible." "Master Nie Zhuang, your words are ridiculous. How important is that thing? You should know that if you find it as soon as possible, can you really get it back?" Kong Heyuan''s face dropped, "Nie Zhuang Lord, its a treasure map. You said you can get it back. Can you guarantee when you will get it back?" Kong Heyuan''s words fell, and everyone was in an uproar. Treasure Map? That turned out to be a treasure map? The people whispered and whispered, and there was indeed a rumor in the rivers andkes that a treasure map was divided into parts and hidden in various ces. It is said that finding the treasure in the treasure map and developing a martial art into the first martial art martial art are not a matter of fact, and can continue for thousands of years. It is said that there are all kinds of magic weapons and even peerless exercises. What the martial arts people most want to be is, of course, a peerless master, the kind that no one can beat. Tang Guo could hear the sound of swallowing saliva from all parties. This thing is very attractive, and almost no one can resist it. "Is it really a treasure map?" "It seems to be true, otherwise how can the Seven Starse to the door at this time. It is estimated that it is impossible to find the treasure map again beforeing to settle the ount with Liuyun Mountain Vi." "Master Nie Zhuang, what happened to the darts, in fact it is no wonder that Liuyun Mountain Vi, the treasure map may not be found." Kong Heyuan said again, "I have apromise method here, Tibetan How precious is the treasure map? You should know. The treasures inside are so valuable that they are all soaking up now, so my Seven Star Pie wants you to be half of Liuyun Mountain Vi?" As soon as Kong Heyuan''s words fell, everyone present felt shameless. The treasure map is precious, but if only a part is not enough to find those babies, this is the empty glove white wolf. "Master Kongmen, you are too much." Nie He said. "Master Nie Zhuang, where am I going too far? Obviously, you are careless about your darts and you have lost my Seven Stars. Shouldn''t youpensate?" Everyone felt that Kong Heyuan was shameless and a little shameless. This sentence still made some sense, so he looked at Nie He''s face. "My Liuyun Mountain Vi will try my best to find the whereabouts of the treasure map." Nie He repeated what he said before, "What is the one-year deadline? If the one-year deadline is not found, I will give you half of Liuyun Mountain Vi. "Okay." Kong Heyuan responded with a sip, and he knew that it was no use rushing. The banquet dispersed, and everyone left. At this time, all parties in the rivers andkes have already begun to look for the whereabouts of the treasure map. "Liu Qijian, do you know the treasure map?" Liu Qijian nodded: "I heard that." After a pause, he said again, "Do you want? If you want, I can help you find it, on the condition that you promise topare with me." System: deserve a single life. "Seven Swords." Luo Lixin''s voice came from behind, Ce Mafei quickly ran to Liu Qijian''s side, "I called you just now, why didn''t you hear me, just don''t wait for me?" Unpleasant nced at Tang Guo. Liu Qijian: "I don''t want to wait for you." Swordsmanship is so bad, no interest. see you tomorrow. Can you guess who robbed the treasure map? Chapter 3897: Succubus (27) Chapter 3897: Subus (27) Chapter 3897 Female Demon (27) "Seven Swords, do you think my swordsmanship has improved?" Of course, there is no way for Luo Lixin to let Liu Qijian discuss with her, but she can pull a person on the rivers andkes topare with her. Liu Qijian''s unwillingness topare doesn''t mean he won''t watch otherspare. After all, he is always looking for opponents, what if she does it again? "Miss Luo, can I go now?" The man who was pulled over by Luo Lixin than Bianjian had a hard face. He knew that Liu Qijian and Luo Lixin would be encountered today, so he should not go out. The next time he goes out, he must look at the Huang Li, so as not to encounter Luo Lixin being pulled over topare the sword. Who is better to be cheaper every day! "It''s nothing to do with you here, let''s go." Luo Lixin tossed a money bag to the man. The man felt much morefortable, and he quickly left with the money bag in hand. Luo Lixin leaned in front of Liu Qijian and asked again: "Seven swords, how is my current swordsmanship, can youpare it with you?" System: One more crazy, thinking of the sword all day long. Liu Qijian shook his head very seriously, and his tone was faint: "It''s not great, there are many tricks, and there is no progress asst time." A little bit, let Luo Lixin''s face almost crooked. Luo Lixin smiled stiffly, but Liu Qijian ignored her. He turned his head and said to Tang Guo: "Tang girl, now you go with me to pick things up." Seeing Tang Guo''s doubts, he continued, "Wan Liang Gold, Jiedu Pill, one-step martial arts cheats, promised you before." "it is good." Luo Lixin was unhappy, and asked, "Seven swords, what is your rtionship with her, why should you give her these things?" Everyone knows that Liu Qijian is not close to the female color, only the sword in his eyes. If you change someone, where can I escape in her hands. She has been chasing Liu Qijian for many years, and she has never seen which woman and Yan Yuese he has dealt with. Why is it so different for this woman named Tang? Two thousand gold, Jiedu Dan, and a martial arts cheats. Which of these things is not eye-popping, it sounds so understated, she feels something is not right. What are you doing for her? Luo Lixin''s face suddenly turned pale, could it be a gift? She raised her head sharply and looked at the two. How long did they know each other before they offered the gift? ? "Miss Tang''s swordsmanship is very delicate." Liu Qijian said this with a serious face, withpliments in her eyes, and nced at Luo Lixin, regardless of whether she could hold her face, said, "You After practicing the sword for decades, I couldn''t reach the exquisite level of her swordsmanship." You don''t want topare one pair, anyway, it can''t bepared, it''s almost like Luo Li vomiting blood. Liu Qijian! ! Tang Guo shook his head gently, so low emotional intelligence, no wonder in the plot is destined to be a single dog. System: Not a single dog is dirty, do you want it? Ha ha, woman. Luo Lixin pursed his lips tightly, gazing at the two leaving, clenched his teeth, and finally followed. Within two days, Liu Qijian took Tang Guo to meet people in a shop, and the shop owner gave Liu Qijian a burden. "Gold has been reced with gold tickets, and Jiedu Dan and martial arts cheats are in it." Liu Qijian said, "You open it and see a little bit." He stuffed the burden into Tang Guo''s arms. Than sword?" "I don''t want topare." "Talk about it when you think about it." system: Liu Qijian didn''t have much fun with Nie Hest time. Chapter 3898: Succubus (28) Chapter 3898: Subus (28) Chapter 3898 Female Demon Head (28) He felt that Nie He didn''t do his best, even if Nie He did his best, it didn''t seem to be his opponent, so Liu Qijian had no interest in Nie He. "Don''t order it, but Liu Qijian, how could you lie to me." Tang Guo was not polite and received something, and Luo Lixin looked aside. But on the way she asked Tang Guo, this is not a gift, but the items Liu Qijianpensated for each other, which made her feel a little morefortable. In following these days of Tang Guoliu''s Seven Swords, Luo Lixin is pondering the swordsmanship every day. Although she does have talent in martial arts, she really can only count as ordinary in understanding swordsmanship, and her progress is slow. After being devalued by Liu Qijian, Luo Lixin especially wanted to discuss with Tang Guo to see if the other party was really as powerful as Liu Qijian said. The people around may not understand, but she understands that Liu Qijian is different from Tang Guo. She didn''t know what was different, and her intuition told her that it was very different. "Where are we going next?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian took a sip of tea, and then said, "Look for the treasure map. I asked you before, do you want the treasure map?" "I do not want." Tang Guo shook his head, this thing is a hot toy, she should havemented on the plot, this is a daddy''s stuff. This is just something that wrestled the martial arts dispute. It is not good. She just wants to watch the excitement, and she does not want to participate in the martial arts at all. "That''s it..." Liu Qijian''s tone was very disappointed. Tang Guo didn''t want to hide the treasure map, which meant that he couldn''t ask her to find the treasure map on the condition of Bijian. "Then you still looking for treasure maps?" Tang Guo asked. Liu Qijian nodded and thought of a very wonderful attention, all with a little joy in his face: "When I get the treasure map, let those who have heads and facese topare with me, who won me, who You must have a treasure map." "It is rumored that the treasure map is divided into three parts," Liu Qijian was already thinking about how to get all the treasure maps. "With three copies of the treasure map, everyone in the martial arts is willing topare it with me." " Tang Guo: "..." Luo Lixin: "..." System: This guy is not saved. The people in the rivers andkes grabbed the **** treasure map, but he used it to attract others topete with him? This ambition is really not understandable to ordinary people. "Miss Tang wille with me, lest you want to overtake the sword, you will have to travel long distances toe and look for me." Liu Qijian pondered and said, "I''ll take care of my daily meals along the way." "I ride a horse every day, I feel a little tired, I don''t want to run around." Tang Guo pushed away. System: What kind of escaping, this is the old fault, and cute family. System: [The host is big, the emotional intelligence is so low, you are also embarrassed to tease. "If you don''t make fun of it, if you don''t make fun of it, people will copse." System: speechless. Luo Lixin listened beside him, he said, you go back quickly, Liu Qijian handed over to her. Unexpectedly, the second sunrise inn has a very luxurious carriage outside the inn. Tang Guo was about to mount the horse and was stopped by Liu Qijian''s arm. "Miss Tang, carriage, please." Liu Qijian made a request. "This carriage was arranged by me, and it was covered with manyyers of animal skins. The cart wheels were specially built so that they would not bump when walking. ." System: The capital is lost. Who is this guy? Said to prepare the carriage, the carriage came. Hidden local tyrant? Is this a desire to survive? ! Chapter 3899: Succubus (29) Chapter 3899: Subus (29) Chapter 3899 Female Demon (29) "You''re like that, I''m really not good enough to refuse." Tang Guo''s ufortable boarding carriage is very spacious. It''s no problem to amodate a few people. She opened the curtain and said, "When I want topare swords, Will tell you." Liu Qijian''s expression was mild: "Well, don''t worry, we will walk together in the future, we can alwayspare." System: Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha haugh, this must be a desire to survive. Luo Lixin stared at the luxury carriage with a stern eye and nced at Liu Qijian: "Seven swords, I also think the horse is very bumpy, and I have been particrly ufortable sitting recently." Liu Qijian looked back, with a serious suggestion: "Then don''t ride a horse." "Do you not walk, don''t you walk?" Luo Lixin asked, "It''s impossible to walk every day, and my feet may be sore and sore. Besides, it''s impossible to wind and rain in the wind every day?" "Then go home." Liu Qijian sincerely suggested, "It''s better to go home, not ustomed to the wind, the sun, the rain and the rain. It''s not suitable to break into rivers andkes." "But I just want to walk around the rivers andkes," Luo Lixin has gritted his teeth, and said that the carriage for Tang surname is ready, how to get to her, just let her get home? It''s so hateful, "Besides, you don''t have to ride a horse, you can ride a carriage or something. You didn''t prepare a carriage for Miss Tang?" Luo Lixin was very angry, and it was so obvious that he would not understand it? Liu Qijian thought for a while and said, "Yes, you should hire a carriage." After all, Liu Qijian lifted the carriage curtain and went in. Turuloli was outside, looking at his back with a shocked expression? Let her hire a carriage. Is this human? System: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, why would Luo Lixin like this kind of low EQ? ? Mostly he took a fancy to his sword. Seeing that the carriage was about to be taken away, Luo Lixin stopped it with a sword and opened the curtain: "Seven swords, I can''t hire the carriage for the time being, so I''ll take your car first." "I can''t hold it." Liu Qijian refused. "There are only two ces in the carriage," he also motioned to Luo Lixin to see clearly. "You go hire one, the Luo family shops are all over the world, and you are not without money." System: Hahahaha, dont you have no money? Liu Qijian flicked the curtain down with a sword spirit. The driver outside was very interesting and drove away in a carriage. "Liu Qijian, do you have a lot of money in your family?" Liu Qijian: "There are not many, enough flowers." "Does your family have more money, or the Luo family have more money?" Liu Qijian: "It should be my home." "There is no clue, how to find the treasure map?" Although Tang Guo knew the plot and where two of the treasure maps were, she did not know the remaining one. About the part of the treasure map, the plot is still rtively vague. "I know some things about the treasure map." Liu Qijian''s words surprised Tang Guo. "There are three copies of the treasure map, one of which belongs to the Seven Star School. I know another copy." Tang Guo''s eyes gradually returned to calm, then the news of the two of them added up, and the three treasure maps knew where they were? "Where is that?" "There is a copy of the elixir valley." Liu Qijian said without hesitation. "First find the other, this one is not in a hurry, and can be used at any time." "Take it at any time, is Lingyao your home?" Tang Guo just said something casually, but Liu Qijian nodded: "I didn''t expect you to guess." Tang Guo: ! ! System: The host is a bit suspicious of life, mainly because Liu Qijian is hiding too deeply. Chapter 3900: Succubus (30) Chapter 3900: Subus (30) Chapter 3900 Female Demon (30) "I also know something about treasure maps." Liu Qijian was interested: "Where is it?" "One of them is outside the plug," Tang Guo knew where the treasure map was robbed, but that copy of the treasure map, for the next thing to happen, she didn''t want to expose it for the time being. There is a ce called Huangsha Lake." "I know this ce. I had been there before to find a swordsman outside the Saiwai. He regretted that the other party had already passed away." Liu Qijian came back to God, "Then we go to Saiwai?" "it is good." The carriage drove all the way to the direction outside the Cypriot. Luo Lixin also followed him in a carriage within two days. Everyone in the rivers andkes is used to the fact that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian are together, but Luo Lixin''s following has caused people on the rivers andkes to discuss. However, no amount of anecdotes and martial arts gossip can match the news of the treasure map. Since the leakage of treasure maps, during this time, the rivers andkes are full of news about where the treasure maps are, attracting arge number of martial arts people to find them. When there are many people, interests are involved, and various conflicts will inevitably ur. People were crippled and dead, and two people died. For rivers andkes, that was normal. Among them, the actions of the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce made the people of the rivers andkes angry. As long as the two martial arts appear, they will stir up a **** storm. The shes between the two martial arts will not only hurt you but also kill you. The martial arts are bing more and more chaotic, and the more people killing the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce, the people in the rivers andkes are in danger. They especially hope that the famous men will be sent to preach justice. So, someone made a voice, hoping to have a martial arts leader. Out of a martial arts leader, you can lead all the martial arts, suppress or even eradicate the Soul Sect, Li Soul Pce and other evil factions. Many decent people do not want to be at all. Who likes to be crushed? Until the news came out that the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce each found a treasure map. So, the voice in the rivers andkes became: "Never let these two martial arts get the treasure map, otherwise the martial arts will be in chaos, and other martial arts will have no way to live." At this time, no matter whether the two schools of the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce really have treasure maps, the martial arts people can''t tolerate them. If they really get it, then they still have a way to go? These two schools, but every move requires human life, and it is not unprecedented to destroy the door. The search for the treasure map was temporarily put aside, and Wulin began to choose Zhang Lin as the leader of the martial arts. Who can be a martial arts leader? Of course, the one with the highest martial arts skills. At this time, Nie Yunsheng was already caught in the entanglement between Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue, plus his martial arts were not enough to stand for election to the martial arts leader, and he was not very keen on this matter. Nie He, who is the first vige, is definitely going to participate, and on the rivers andkes, he is very loud as a leader of the martial arts. At present, several martial arts havee to Zhuang to drink tea and talk about some things, obviously supporting him. Kong Heyuan, the master of the Seven Star School, also meant topete for the martial arts leader. Other top schools are not willing to give in to others. How can you miss such schools as Soul Sect and Lishun Pce? Wulin seems to be more lively. How could Ruan Qianling miss this excitement? Even she felt that Luohua Pce was not bad, and quickly returned to Luohua Pce, intending to persuade Tang Guo to participate in the election of the martial art leader. Tang Guo was outside the plug at this time and did not know this at all. Chapter 3901: Succubus (31) Chapter 3901: Subus (31) Chapter 3901 Female Demon (31) After Ruan Qianling returned to the Pce of Flowers, he heard people say that Tang Guo was retreating. It was particrly regrettable that he encouraged other people in the Pce of Flowers to let them participate in the election of the martial arts leader. Several guardians of Luohua Pce nced at each other. Sure enough, the master of the pce was expected. The master of the young pce was undecided. Luohua Pce was never associated with other schools of the rivers andkes. If it was involved, it would actually be detrimental to Luohua Pce. If it wasn''t for the pce master''s repeated instructions, they might still be persuaded. In the plot, Ruan Qianling''s words really moved the four guardians of Luohua Pce to go to the martial arts general election contest. The women in the plot are not as powerful as they are now. Although they have made a ssh, they have not grabbed the seat of the martial arts leader. Nowadays, their martial arts have made a lot of progress. Because of Tang Guo''s advice, they did not have the desire to go downhill. "The pce master has instructed that we can''t go down the mountain until she exits the border. We must protect the pce master to prevent the thieves from sneaking in." Ruan Qianling quickly said, "Just go to one, and nothing will affect anything. Aunt Chunmei, how about you, let Aunt Qiuhui protect the Luohua Pce?" Ruan Qianling was not reconciled, so that the so-called famous gates of the martial arts were sending the limelight, and they were not bad at the Flower Pce. They were called the demon devil all day, and it was ufortable to listen to. "No." Chun Mei refused, unwavering. They still think that the pce owner is right, what is the best way to hide the strength is to show the limelight. Any opponent is indifferent to Luohua Pce, which is the safest for Luohua Pce. Sure enough, the young pce lord is still too young. The pce lord is right. It takes more experience to be qualified for the future pce lord. No matter how hard and soft Ruan Qianling is, it doesnt seed. Even if the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce are involved, Chun Mei doesnt mean anything. In the end, he could only give up and went down alone. The martial arts meeting began, and martial arts figures from all sides came one after another. The main characters are usually yed at the end. Moreover, the selection of the main leader of the martial arts alliance is a wheel battle. Compared with the wheel fight, there is a little difference. After ying, you can take a rest. You can rest almost, and then continue to ept the challenge. Tang Guo, who was far away from the Saipan, also knew what happened in Wulin. "Sorry? This time, the martial arts meeting will be held." Tang Guo said with a smile. Liu Qijian crumpled the letter and shook his head: "Find the treasure map, they will dlypare sword with me." System: Who wants topare swords with you every day? In another day, he would be able to go to Huangsha Lake. Tang Guo and others chose an inn to stay. The inn was opened in the desert, with no other buildings before and after, nor any green leaves, and the scenery was very deste. Natural Inn is very simple, walk in, there are three or two guests eating. It is estimated that they knew that they wereing, and a charming woman came out to meet them. After looking at several of them, she walked lightly in front of Liu Qijian, and stretched her slim jade fingers to touch Liu Qijian''s chest. Liu Qijian was very direct and shook the sword in his hand. The cold light shed in front of him, frightening the woman to hide quickly. Judging by her skill, she should be a good martial artist. "Oh, the guests are so fierce, they scare people to death, and their hearts will be frightened." This woman is the innkeeper of the inn, and walks gracefully to Liu Qijian. "How many guests, do you eat or stay in the restaurant? " "Live in a shop." Liu Qijian said. The woman responded, tossed a wink and turned to arrange, deliberately stepped on her skirt and fell down on Liu Qijian''s body. Tang Guo, Liu Qijian, and Luo Lixin all have a special tacit understanding, shing aside. The woman fell directly to the ground. Oh, oh, she looked at Liu Qijian with pitiful eyes: "Son, it hurts others, it hurts so much." Liu Qijian didn''t nce at the woman, and found a party and sat down in front of a clean, empty table: "You can bear it." "Miss Tang, what do you want to eat?" Liu Qijian asked Tang Guo, "If you are not used to eating here, ask the driver to get it in the carriage." Lady boss: Forbearance? ? ? Is this person a dog thing? Dont you know Lianxiangxiyu? see you tomorrow Chapter 3902: Succubus (32) Chapter 3902: Subus (32) Chapter 3902 Female Demon (32) The proprietress of the inn crawled up from the ground to the side of Liu Qijian, stomping her feet and stomping and saying, "Your son, you are so cruel." Luo Lixin looked at the scene in front of him, and I didn''t know why, his face had a burning pain. She is not as shameful and unpretentious as the bossdy. All previous behaviors were treated like this by Liu Qijian. Could other people look at her as if she were the bossdy? Luo Lixin''s face was red, green, and white, and he wished to find a ground seam. Recalling the past, she felt embarrassed. "Son, someone just fell a pain, don''t you care about others?" The innkeeper of the inn didn''t believe in evil, but she wanted Liu Qijian to shake it. She thinks that even people who are not disordered can''t withstand themselves like this, man, is there a bad look? She is quite confident about her appearance. Liu Qijian said: "I am not your father." The implication is to look for your father and mother. Luo Lixin has slowly epted that Liu Qijian''s speech is not good, no, what is not good, is simply a poisonous tongue! The proprietress of the inn was so angry that her chest burst up and down, and she wished to kill Liu Qijian. There are two brushes in front of them, and they must not be easily provoked. The proprietress knew that she could not take Liu Qijian and returned to normal, entertaining them. At night, three people stayed in the inn. In the boss''s room, there are several big men discussing. "Ms. Boss, are these fat sheep? Do you want to do it tonight? The man looks firm and fleshy, which is very good. The two women are really good-looking and can definitely sell for a good price." As soon as this sentence was finished, thedy boss patted them: "Fool, these people can''t move." The person who came here today is not easy to see. She is not afraid of the sky, nor is she willing to get into trouble. One night, nothing happened, the next day the group continued to Huangsha Lake. "A lot of people died in that inn, and there was **** smell all around." Luo Lixin said, "You are not curious. Are there any people who died there? Thatdy boss is not a good person at first sight. It is estimated that those people are all dead. She is in her hands. I think most of them are murderous." Tang Guo didn''t say anything. She remembered her identity. The female devil of the rivers andkes was not a priest of the rivers andkes. She had to manage where there were irregrities. Those who mix in rivers andkes are basically carrying their heads, and they are dead, it can only be said that they are not as good as people. Seeing Liu Qijian''s appearance, it was obviously a matter of no business. Luo Li Xin saw the two of them did not want to talk about, biting his teeth bitterly, how long did this surname Tang and Liu Qijian know, how could they be so tacit? She was mad at her. "Regardless of whether the innkeeper of this inn is a good person, the food is good." Luo Lixin added, "It''s more in line with my taste. By the way, how can you only call vegetarian dishes yesterday. You have to eat some meaty food if you walk for many days." "Have you eaten meat?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking, "When did you eat it?" Luo Lixin remembered the taste of eating meatst night and said, "Hungry in the middle of the night, I went downstairs and asked thedy boss to ask for food. She gave me a few meat buns and it tasted really good." Luo Lixin is still relishing the taste of meat buns, Tang Guo said nothing more. But Luo Lixin no longer replied: "Why, do you have an opinion?" "No." Tang Guo shook his head. The truth was cruel, she said nothing. To say it, Luo Lixin is afraid that he cannot look directly at the stuffed meat buns in his life. She originally thought that yesterday Liu Qijian only had a vegetarian diet and refused the meat buns rmended by the proprietress. Luo Lixin should also be aware of something. Chapter 3903: Succubus (33) Chapter 3903: Subus (33) Chapter 3903 Female Demon (33) This Luo Lixin is really a little white in the rivers andkes, and he can also be mixed in the Central ins Wulin. This is far more dangerous than the Central ins Wulin. Things that challenge people''s bottom line are moremon here. Luo Lixin always felt weird and didnt think about it so much. He was still talking about steamed buns: I still brought some steamed buns on the road. Do you want to eat? Its not impossible for you to eat. Leave Qijian. "Miss Luo thinks Liu Qijian is worth two buns?" System: Haha! Tang Guo said this, making Luo Lixin blush a little: "Forget it, this one doesn''t care about it in advance. You''ll have to eat it if you want to eat it. Are you looking for a treasure map? Look at who will find it first. If I find it, if you want it, you have to agree to my terms." "Do you want buns?" Luo Lixin asked again. Tang Guo refused: "No, I think the steamed bun is also cold. It''s not tasty, so don''t eat it anymore." "It''s just good to start steaming, I brought a small pot and charcoal fire." When Luo Lixin is so persistent, Tang Guo will not say much. Half a dayter, Huangsha Lake. It is rare and lively here, with some desert residents living around. The people here are tall and have a tall nose bridge. The clothes they wear are also very different from those of Wulin in the Central ins. As soon as Tang Guo appeared, he was surrounded by the residents here and asked if they had brought the Central ins items and would like to exchange with them. When he came, Tang Guo put some in the carriage and took out a handful of items to trade. By the way, he asked the local residents about the situation here. There is a person in Huangsha Lake, and the treasure map is in the other person''s hand. Once she finds this person, she will have a chance to get the treasure map in the other person''s hand. Through the transaction of goods, Tang Guo heard Di Weiping''s whereabouts. She took Liu Qijian and followed the lead to the ce where Di Weiping lived. Di Weiping lives in a shabby tent, looks sloppy andzy, and breaks one arm. However, from the face, it can be determined that Di Weiping is a Central ins. Those who led the way left after getting the benefits, leaving only Tang Guo and Liu Qijian here in Di Weiping. As for Luo Lixin, he had been inquired about the whereabouts of the treasure map early in the morning. Where did she know that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian came prepared. "Youe to me as a waste person from afar, let''s say, what''s the matter?" Di Weiping is cooking a pot, and it looks like he is going to make some food. "Ten years ago, I had withdrawn from the Central ins Wulin, and now I''m a waste person. , I may not be able to help you." Di Weiping''s appearance seemed to be retreating. Tang Guo said, "You are really willing to withdraw from the Central ins Wulin, do you have any attachments? Now the Central ins Wulin is running for the martial leader, if there is no ident, Nie He may be the candidate for the leader." "Nie He!" Di Weiping murmured a little bit of hatred in his eyes. I didn''t know what I remembered. The mes full of hate gradually extinguished. "That has nothing to do with me." "Is there a treasure map in your hand?" Liu Qijian is more straightforward. "If yes, you give me the treasure map." Di Weiping was speechless now, his cheeks twitching, and he had never seen such a person. The opening is about the treasure map, what a face. "Do you want to restore martial arts?" Tang Guo continued. Di Weiping''s eyes were filled with expectations, and he was gray again: "I know that my condition is only restored if I go to the Lingyao Valley. But the Lingyao Valley is not something I wait for casually, or forget it." Chapter 3904: Succubus (34) Chapter 3904: Subus (34) Chapter 3904 Female Demon (34) The reason why Tang Guo knew that there was a copy of the treasure map in Di Weiping was mentioned in the plot. Later, Di Weiping brought the treasure map and the sword tactics that he hadprehended all his life, which healed his injuries and restored his martial arts. Before knowing that Liu Qijian was the man of the medicine pot, she thought that the medicine pot was looking at the treasure map to help Di Weiping cure her wounds. Now, she already understands that it is the sword of Di Weiping that really touches the medicine pot Tips. "Give me the treasure map, and I will give you a rmendation to go to the Lingyao Valley." Liu Qijian is still very straightforward. "In addition, you will give me a copy of your sword tactics, if you want, immediately transaction." Di Weiping this person, Liu Qijian heard. At that time he was still young, and he hadn''t gone to Di Weiping topare his sword. The other party had an ident first. Many people said that Di Weiping was dead, but he didn''t expect him toe to Huangsha Lake. "Really?" Di Weiping asked in surprise, "Do you really have the relics of the elixir valley?" If there is a token of the Spirit Medicine Valley, regardless of the multiple injuries, as long as the token is taken in, the people of the Spirit Medicine Valley will surely ept to help others to heal and heal. The elixir valley is a rejuvenating person, even if it is only sent in one breath, it can finallye out alive. Di Weiping moved. But he was hesitant again, for fear that Liu Qijian lied to him. Liu Qijian took out the token from his arms. It was a jade brand unique to the Lingyao Valley: "Look at whether the token is true or false." "You follow me to the elixir valley." Di Weiping still didn''t believe it and made such a request, Liu Qijian agreed. When Luo Lixin came back, he noticed that there was a man holding a camel beside Liu Qijian. "What''s going on? Are you looking for the treasure map?" Luo Lixin asked. Liu Qijiandao: "I have found it." Luo Lixin nced at Di Weiping. Is it rted to this person? A group of people returned from the original road, and through the previous inn, Luo Lixin saw some happiness in his eyes: "Lets go to the store and buy some food to take away? Or do you want to eat a meal before you leave? Its been a few days for people with smoke, and at least some water. "You buy it. I have enough water and food." Liu Qijian said indifferently. Luo Lixin was used to it. Liu Qijian could wait for a while and it was quite moral. Luo Lixin shook her head, how did she ask to be so low? After a while, Luo Lixin held some buns in his hand. Knowing that the treasure map had something to do with Di Weiping, he decided to make a favor and handed Di Weiping a copy: "This bun is good, eat it when you return to Zhongyuan No, you try." "Thank you Miss Luo, I don''t like to eat steamed buns." Luo Lixin eats happily, and Di Weiping especially wants to remind me that he finally swallows what he wants to say. Luo Lixin didn''t eat, he reminded that it''s okay, but it''s already eaten, it seems that it has been eaten more than once, or don''t remind me. "It''s strange, why don''t you like to eat steamed buns, I think it tastes pretty good." Luo Lixin was a little puzzled. Di Weiping said: "It may be that I have lived outside for a long time. I don''t like to eat steamed buns here. We all eat cakes, and the cakes are more full." Luo Lixin epted this and did not force Di Weiping. Along the way, Di Weiping heard Luo Lixin mentioning the bun. He couldn''t bear to look straight at it, and he could not bear to say the truth. For about a month, Liu Qijian took Di Weiping outside of the Lingyao Valley. Di Weiping took the token and was sessfully epted by the Lingyao Valley. Chapter 3905: Succubus (35) Chapter 3905: Subus (35) Chapter 3905 Female Demon (35) On the same day, he informed Liu Qijian of the location of the hidden treasure map, and also gave Liu Qijian the sword tactics that he had written silently over the past few days. On the way, he already wanted to understand that anyone who wanted to grab something would directly threaten. The other party was so generous, thinking that it would really let him enter the spirit medicine valley. Luo Lixin received news from his family and left a few days ago. During these few days on the road, something happened in Wulin. During the campaign for the martial arts leader, there was a major event. It''s about Nie Yunsheng. It is said that during the martial arts conference, Nie Yunsheng ran to the Seven Stars to steal things. Now Qixing School is in trouble, asking Nie Yunsheng to surrender things. He also said that Nie Yunsheng killed a disciple of Qixing School. If Liuyun Vi didn''t give an exnation, Qixing School would never stop with them. Because of this, the election of the leader of the martial arts was temporarily suspended. Nie Yunsheng denied that he had stolen the Seven Stars, but during this period, no one could prove that he did not do that. The most important thing is that the wound on the dead disciple''s body has been changed intentionally, but anyone with a slightly better swordsmanship can see the shadow of the flowing cloud swordsmanship. Nie Yunsheng had a hundred mouths, but Nie He couldn''t help it at the time and could not find evidence that Nie Yunsheng was innocent. The Seven Stars asked Nie He to abolish Nie Yunsheng''s meridians. Of course Nie He was unwilling, even if he lost the seat of the martial arts leader. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t stand it anymore. He didn''t want the whole mountain vige to be affected by him, so he cut off the meridian by abandoning his martial arts. This made the Qixing School take a break. Nie Yunsheng felt that this was a conspiracy behind the scenes. He simply broke away from Liuyun Mountain Vi that day and announced that he was no longer a person in Liuyun Mountain Vi. Ruan Qianling was there that day, and he knew that Ruan Qianling would definitely help him. Sure enough, after he finished speaking, Ruan Qianling shot. On this point, Nie Yunsheng used Ruan Qianling. The suspicions on him can''t be washed away, even if they leave Liuyun Mountain Vi, they will bring all kinds of troubles. If he personally associates with Ruan Qianling, the master of Xiamen Luohua Pce Young Pce, everyone''s eyes will be shifted to Luohua Pce. The Qixing School will also involuntarily turn its gaze to Luohua Pce. In this way, Liuyun Mountain Vi can be protected. Ruan Qianling didn''t know these bends and turns, she just thought that these famous decents really didn''t say anything about morality. What I saw was Nie Yunsheng. Isn''t it really Nie Yunsheng? Isn''t it easy for someone? No one would believe that if she was a demon, she could only lead Nie Yunsheng to escape with the swearing of martial arts people. At present, Ruan Qianling has settled Nie Yunsheng in the old ce, and feels that Nie Yunsheng is a bit stupid. Even if it is for Liuyun Mountain Vi, he should not promise to abandon the meridian. "You are such an idiot." Ruan Qianling couldn''t help but scold for a long time. "Now the martial arts are gone, and the meridians are also abolished. It''s a waste. I think the people of the Seven Stars School still want your life. But I saw one. Zhang Zhang, a somewhat simr swordsmanship, has to convict you, and it is unreasonable. Want me to say that you, Liuyun Mountain Vi, are so powerful that you cant save you? You are the son of Liuyun Mountain Vi." "I have an intuition that continuing to stay in Liuyun Mountain Vi will bring more trouble. From the **** of the seven-star faction treasure map, I have fallen into a conspiracy." Nie Yunsheng said, "Now someone is going to kill the seven-star faction disciples, Stealing things and pretending to be my appearance. I guess the people behind are trying to provoke a fight between two schools and disrupt the martial arts." Chapter 3906: Succubus (36) Chapter 3906: Subus (36) Chapter 3906 Female Demon Head (36) "The vis are all my loved ones, and my dad will definitely not watch me be scrapped. By then all the prestige will be gone, and Liuyun Mountain Vi will be a public enemy of martial arts." "But your meridians are all abolished. What should you do now? You can no longer practice martial arts," Ruan Qianling was very anxious. "Maybe, I can take you to the Lingyao Valley to try. It is said that everyone in the Lingyao Valley can die alive. Human flesh and bones will surely cure you and let you practice again." Nie Yunsheng was a little unwilling in his heart. If he didn''t do that day, he would surely fall into each other''s conspiracy, causing the two schools to dispute, and Liuyun Vi wouldn''t know what bad things would happen. He feels that he has an ordinary talent for martial arts, and at the expense of himself, he can switch to Yunshan Vi and be safe. It is worth it. Now everyone knows that he is a waste person, maybe he can still find out who is conspiracy with the help of Ruan Qianling. Yes, Nie Yunsheng dared to do so, first of all based on the situation where Ruan Qianling would help him. The three treasures of Luohua Pce are known to martial arts. One of them is the martial arts secret book Xuanmai Qidian, which can restore people with broken meridians. As for whether Nie Yunsheng thought of this, only he knew it. Nie Yunsheng''s injury was almost all right. Ruan Qianling took him to Lingyao for help. After waiting for half a month, nothing happened. At this time, Ruan Qianling was obsessed with Nie Yunsheng. It should be said that the two were in a mutual sympathy. During this time, Ruan Qianling did not know, because she helped Nie Yunsheng, making Luohua Pce a public enemy of martial arts. Everyone on the rivers andkes is rumored that it is Nie Yunsheng who was bewitched by the Falling Flower Pce demon girl, and even they think the thing that the treasure map disappeared in the past is that Nie Yunsheng directed and acted on him. "It is said that Nie Yunsheng disappeared and reappeared. Ruan Qianling was beside him. I think this is really a plot of Luohua Pce. The treasure map is in Luohua Pce''s hands." This time, I really didn''t pay attention to Liuyun Mountain Vi and Qixing School anymore. They all felt that Luohua Pce was insidious and vicious, and they wanted to fight Luohua Pce. Unfortunately, no one except Ruan Qianling appeared in Luohua Pce. There are Qimen Dunjia at the foot of Luohua Pce, and most people can''t get on. No matter what is said on the rivers andkes, the people in Luohua Pce will not show up, just like punching on cotton. Here, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian found the treasure map in Di Weiping''s hand. "Where is the third treasure map?" Liu Qijian asked, "What does the Tang girl want? If they don''t finish the sword with me, I will give you the three-point treasure map." "You are so sure, they can''t beat you?" "If they don''t cheat, they really can''t beat me." Liu Qijian said, "I won''t give them a chance to cheat." "You are too confident. Do you know who owns the third treasure map?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, all the disputes, but someone yed a big game. Liu Qijian was curious: "Where is it?" Tang Guo opened thetest correspondence, which was the news of Wulin. After reading it, he said: "ording to the current situation, the third treasure map should be in the hands of Nie He." "Nie He?" Liu Qijian frowned lightly. "Did you lose the dart before and the disciples in the vige were killed? Was Nie He acting himself?" "But he did not expect that the Seven Stars sent a fake treasure map. In fact, the real treasure map was escorted back to the Seven Stars by their disciples. The reason for this is that after the Seven Stars obtained the treasure map, Encountered several attacks, if they deliver it by themselves, they will definitely not be able to deliver it to the martial arts, they may be robbed." Tang Guo exined with a smile. See you tomorrow Chapter 3907: Succubus (37) Chapter 3907: Subus (37) Chapter 3907 Female Demon (37) "So, they looked for the escorts from Liuyun Mountain Vi? They also gave a fake treasure map, just for the sake of bluffing. They didn''t expect Liuyun Mountain Vi Nie He to guard against theft, but they didn''t get the real treasure map and lost a group of disciples He even nearly lost half of the vige and his sons life." Liu Qijian quickly sorted out the rtionship. "Then the Qixing faction was killed by a thief and his disciples were killed by Nie He?" "Yes." Liu Qijian couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know so much?" "secret." Liu Qijian was not so attached to the so-called secret: "Why did Nie He pretend to be Nie Yunsheng? Isn''t this hurting his own son?" "Now the whole rivers andkes are rumored, all this is the conspiracy of Luohua Pce. No matter the weakness of Luohua Pce, the people of Jianghu may attack." Tang Guo analyzed, "Do you know the rtionship between Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling?" "I know." Liu Qijian suddenly realized, "Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling are familiar, and they can sessfully throw this pot on Luohua Pce, right?" "You are not that stupid." Tang Guomented. Liu Qijian is strange: "I used to be stupid? I was stupid to you, so you don''t want topare swords with me?" System: What kind of weird brain circuits are these people really set up as single dogs. If the great host had note, he would be a wild dog who no one wanted! "For the treasure map, Nie He simply abandoned Nie Yunsheng?" Liu Qijian didn''t understand. "I like Bijian very much, but I won''t hurt people around me for Bijian." "I heard that you Liu Qijian is looking for someone topare swords, and answering the request of the party, there are certain rules of the rivers andkes." Liu Qijian nodded: "Yes." "Then tell me what requirements can''t be agreed." Tang Guo asked, about these details, there is no in the plot, she is particrly curious. Liu Qijian: "I don''t think anything that can''t be agreed should be." System: Awesome, Liu Qijian! ! In a word, all conspiracies and tricks are locked, no one can count him, Liu Qijian, you are so good! The person who says you are stupid must be the one who is stupid. Tang Guo did not expect it to be so. "So, for things you don''t think you can agree to, you would rather not agree to it, rather thanpare the sword with the other party." Liu Qijian nodded: "Well." "You know I''m not that stupid, can Ipare with a sword now? You can think about the request first." Tang Guo: "..." "I don''t want to." "That''s waiting for you to think about it. Waiting anytime." System: Weird. "The third treasure map will not be taken for the time being. If we take it, wouldn''t Nie He wash it away?" Tang Guo proposed, "Anyway, we take the treasure map easily. We might as well wait for them to resolve their own grudges. Get the treasure map." "Mr. Tang made sense, and I don''t like to participate in disputes between rivers andkes." Liu Qijian remembered one thing. "Last time Ipared the sword with Nie He. I felt he didn''t do his best." "Then he uses all his strength, who of you can win?" Liu Qijian answered without hesitation: "I." "I have something to go home." Tang Guo remembered that Ruan Qianling was afraid of stealing the Flower Pce baby, so she had to go back and take a look. The muddy waters of the rivers andkes, she did not intend to drip. However, it seems that some people are restless and want to bring down Hua Gong''s idea, she has to go back to sit down. "I am with you." Liu Qijian said, "If you want topare swords." Chapter 3908: Succubus (38) Chapter 3908: Subus (38) Chapter 3908 Female Demon (38) Tang Guo rejected Liu Qijian''s proposal, he would not force others, and he did not follow. "Find me more than a sword, you can go to the Lingyao Valley to spread the letter." Liu Qijian gave Tang Guo a jade card. This jade brand is different from the previous Lingyao Valley token. In a small corner, a sword was carved. The two separated, and Tang Guo immediately returned to Luohua Pce. There is a secret path in Luohua Pce, and Tang Guo returned from the secret path. "Pce, you are out of customs? A big event happened during this time" When Tang Guo went out, the people in Luohua Pce were very happy. They remembered things on the rivers andkes. "So, did Ling''er provoke the right and wrong?" Tang Guo asked indifferently, unable to hear the emotions, but surprised several guardians. They thought the pce owner would be angry, but did not expect such calm. Sure enough, it is the pce master, it seems that these things are expected. "Princess, do you want to bring back the young master?" Chun Mei asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, you can please, please ask a few more times, make clear the strong rtionship with her, and also tell her that Nie Yunsheng is not a good thing." "Also, people who are in trouble on the rivers andkes don''t have to avoid it, just hit it. Since Luohua Pce bears the name of the evil sect, do something outrageous as it should be. Otherwise, this name will suffer ." When Chun Mei heard it, they were delighted, and they thought that the pce owner would let them act carefully, but they did not expect them to be arrogant. In recent days, they can be suffocated. Chun Mei and others took the people down the mountain and quickly found Ruan Qianling and they ordered Ruan Qianling to leave Nie Yunsheng and immediately fall back to the Flower Pce. Of course, Ruan Qianling rebelled, saying that she would not go back now. Chun Mei waited to get Tang Guo''s exnation, but he could only persuade, but not do anything, so he didn''te. Otherwise, with their current martial arts, Ruan Qianling can be easily taken back. They are all Tang Guo''s brain powder now. What Tang Guo arranges, they will do. Ruan Qianling was very persistent and allowed them to wear their mouths and did not n to go back. They got Tang Guo''s order and from time to time persuaded them. After about half a month, Ruan Qianling finally agreed to return to Luohua Pce. Chun Mei thought that Ruan Qianling wanted to understand and took her back to the Flower Pce with great joy. Returning to Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling seemed very clever and apologized to Tang Guo. Tang Guo knew that she was a little bit small in her heart and did not n to take it out. Chun Mei and others are not fools, seeing that Ruan Qianling is a bit wrong and sneaky. Under Tang Guo''s deliberate neglect, Ruan Qianling finally stolen the martial arts cheats, which was not the "Xuanmai Qidian", but the "Embroidery Decision" that Tang Guo put in. "Princess, don''t you really capture the young pce master, do you have a good discipline?" Chun Mei worried. "For the sake of a man, the young pce master has stolen things from the flower pce, and can''t condone her any more. Today, he stole the flower pce. Baby, saying that the pce owner doesn''t like to listen, he doesn''t know if she will bruise my sisters in Luohua Pce for that man." The reason why they were not so excited was that Tang Guo told them that the cheats had been reced long ago and they were really hidden by her. The core members of Luohua Pce are all happy that there is such a strategic master. It was just Ruan Qianling''s behavior that made them worry about the future of Luohua Pce. Chapter 3909: Succubus (39) Chapter 3909: Subus (39) Chapter 3909 Female Demon (39) Ruan Qianling is now dedicated to a man, fearing that he cannot afford the task of Luohua Pce. "You think that bringing her back will make her forget the man and be the same as before, don''t miss the man?" Chun Mei''s severalw-enforcers were silent, and I was afraid they wouldn''t. "Ling''er''s temperament is somewhat simr to that of the elder sister. It is necessary to die or live for a man, but it is still somewhat different from the elder sister. This is also the reason why I want to test her. If she can''t pass the test, in the future to take over the Luohua Pce, you need to choose another one who ispetent. " Hearing Tang Guo''s n, Chun Mei''s a few protectors felt relieved. "You will go down the mountain after a while, pick some good orphans and bring them back to cultivate them." "Yes, the pce master." In the eyes of Chun Mei, Ruan Qianling had disappointed Tang Guo and was nning to abandon her. That''s right, for a man who stole the treasures of the Flower Pce, such a pce owner, they can''t afford it. Let Ruan Qianling take care of Luohua Pce, and sooner orter he will lose, and it will be in the hands of a man. ording to the plot, after Ruan Qianlingter stolen the lotus seed, the original owner discovered that the Xuanmai Qidian was also stolen, and then sent someone to kill Nie Yunsheng. Don''t worry, take your time, she waits, that day wille soon. Over there, Ruan Qianling frightened and took the cheats to the ce where Nie Yunsheng lived. He smiled and sent the cheats to Nie Yunsheng''s hands: "Fool, what do you think this is?" "This is?" Nie Yunsheng puzzled. "This is a treasure cheat for me in Luohua Pce. Even if the meridians are broken, I can practice it. I would have forgotten about it if the people in Luohua Pce came before me." Ruan Qianling was smug with pride. But I finally brought it out, and I could restore the martial arts earlier to find out whether it was a conspiracy behind it." Nie Yunsheng was impressed with the cheats. Thinking of the attitude of Luohua Pce disciples towards him, I am afraid that Ruan Qianling brought it out privately. The feelings in my heart are more and more like rooting and sprouting. "Ling''er, thank you." "Say what to do, hurry up and practice." "it is good." Nie Yunsheng is practicing cheats here. It is Tang Guofang''s "Embroidery". There will be no reaction for the first one or two years, but the more you go behind, the more soft and beautiful the woman will be. Ruan Qianling only felt that he was helping Nie Yunsheng. Where would he think of him? He was still proud, and Xu Xinyue could not help Nie Yunsheng at all. In addition, Di Weiping, who entered the Spirit Medicine Valley, is slowly recovering. Besides, on the rivers andkes, there are more and more words about the viins who y tricks in Luohua Pce. For a time, people in Jianghu feel that Luohua Pce is evil. Chun Mei had severalw-enforcement methods. During this time, he was looking for seedlings everywhere. Tang Guo made a speech, so that they are not polite, so that Luohua Pce has gained a lot of fierce reputation. The people of Luohua Pce don''t care about this. They are supported by the pce master, and they are not weak. With Tang Guo''s attitude, they did not struggle with Ruan Qianling. They are just stealing things from the Flower Pce and giving them to the wild men. They can''t forgive them. The pce owner had no ns, they just asked, anyway, believe the pce owner. In the blink of an eye, the time has passed two years. In the past two years, Tang Guo has not been downhill at Luohua Pce. Chapter 3910: Succubus (40) Chapter 3910: Subus (40) Chapter 3910 Female Demon Head (40) In the past two years, she has not been idle. She is practicing every day, picking up and practicing the sword skills she has learned to improve her strength. She didn''t stop until she felt that her martial arts were invincible in this world. From time to time under the mountain, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianlinge up with various things. Of course, the reputation of Luohua Pce is getting more and more stinking, almost to the level of everyone shouting, and the fiercely soul-striking Sect and Liming Pce are not so tricky People hate. Nie Yunsheng has once again be the leader of the martial arts star, which is really shocking. In just over two years, Nie Yunsheng has stood behind him and became a first-rate master. However, he is now mingled with the demon Qianling, and is also considered a martial enemy. Nie Yunsheng voluntarily backed the pot and did not ventte with Liuyun Mountain Vi in order to prevent the people behind from discovering something. He chose to continue. Therefore, every time he met Nie He, Nie He persuaded her to let Nie Yunshenge back and leave the demon girl in Luohua Pce. The Qixing School is different, and has been shouting at Nie Yunsheng. The chaotic martial arts, and the addition of Di Weiping, who has returned to the top again, is even more lively. The Wulin Leadership Conference, which had been put on hold for a long time, finally began. Seeing the end, there were no problems. In their minds, they felt that Nie He was the leader of the martial arts. Kong Heyuan''s martial arts are slightly weaker than Nie He''s. As they expected, Nie He won. However, at this time, a voice sounded, it was Di Weiping who appeared topete with Nie He topete as the leader of the martial arts martial arts. The martial arts conference was so lively, how could Tang Guo miss it, so she went down the mountain again, and was watching from the crowd. "Miss Tang, don''t you want to be the leader of the martial arts?" Suddenly thought of Liu Qijian''s voice in his ear, Tang Guo looked sideways, and it was indeed him. "Do you want to be?" Liu Qijian shook his head: "I don''t want to." "I don''t want to." "Are you better than a sword?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to." "Oh, then call me when you think." Hearing, Liu Qijian was very lost, thinking that Tang Guo should want topare swords in the past two years. "Do youpare swords with others in these two years?" "They are very busy, I let them do three tricks, and they are unwilling." Liu Qijian said, if there is not a treasure map in Nie He''s hand, he feels Tang Guo has any ns, otherwise he will use the treasure map to attract rivers andkes The people on thepetition with him. "Do you think Di Weiping and Nie He will win?" "Nie He may lose if he does not reveal his true strength." Liu Qijian said very firmly, "If he exposes his true strength at this time, it seems to be detrimental to him." "Do you think Di Weiping wants Nie He''s life?" "It''s all killing tricks, he really wants to kill Nie He," Liu Qijian stared at the two people fighting in the battlefield. "It seems that he came to kill Nie He. I don''t know if Nie He will reveal his true strength ." "I don''t think so." Tang Guo said with a smile. Liu Qijian stared at her and asked, "Do you know anything again?" "Nie Yunsheng." Tang Guo said the name, Liu Qijian understood. Nie Yunsheng will not watch Di Weiping kill his own father, but does not know how Nie Yunsheng knows that his father does not care about him, and how he would feel. The two didn''t speak anymore. Sure enough, when Di Weiping showed his strongest move, Nie Yunsheng appeared to stop. Surprisingly, Nie Yunsheng at this time is not a first-ss master at all, but advanced to a top-level master, otherwise it is impossible to stop Di Weiping''s killing move. Chapter 3911: Succubus (41) Chapter 3911: Subus (41) Chapter 3911 Female Demon Head (41) Then came the time when Nie Yunsheng and Di Weiping fought. Both sides were deadly and merciless. Nie He, who was wounded, was sitting on the side with aplicated face, and he looked at Nie Yunsheng worriedly. Nie Yunsheng''s strength made the martial arts people very frightened. Di Weiping didn''t keep his hand, but trying to use force to kill Nie Yunsheng was not a simple matter. He could not please bothter. So he quickly retreated, and imed: "Nie He, you wait, one day my Di Weiping will take your dog''s life!" "However, I can''t take your dog''s life today. I''ll take your son''s life first!" When he retreated, Di Weiping gave Nie Yunsheng a hand. Nie Yunsheng took the hand with his own strength. After taking it, he felt something was wrong. Because of his palm, there was a ck mass at this time, which was poisoned at first nce. "It''s not like the poison of the Central ins. I''m afraid it''s from the Western Region. Di Weiping came back from the outside." Nie Yunsheng stepped aside. Luo Lixin just saw it and checked the other person''s wound. She knew some medical techniques. "What are you doing now?" In the past two years, Nie Yunsheng took his head and entered Luo Lixin''s eyes. Even if many people say that Nie Yunsheng and the demon girl are in thepany, she feels a kind of chivalry from the other person, which is exactly the martial arts style she likes. Gradually Luo Lixin turned her eyes to Nie Yunsheng and ate the lesson of Liu Qijian who had hit the wall. She still maintained the pride of her first beautiful woman in force, and did not move forward as before. She cared about Nie Yunsheng from time to time, and was able to tease Ruan Qianling. She thought it was quite interesting. Gradually, as Liu Qijian, Luo Lixin was no longer interested. System: [Host, I want to say that Luo Lixin is not a scum girl, right? "You will ask her about this." [I carefully turned over the plot again. This Luo Lixin first liked Liu Qijian without fruit. Later, Nie Yunsheng took the lead, and she liked Nie Yunsheng again. After Nie Yunsheng returned to her hiding ce, she was still the first beauty of Wulin, and she seemed to like a new star of Wulin again. ] The system said weakly, [The first martial art beauty in Iron, the martial arts star in the running water, I think this is the scum girl. "That''s also a kind of happiness. Looking at her now, she shouldn''t know about the buns yet." [Hahaha, she didnt know the best thing in her life, ignorance is a blessing. ] The system is ying haha, I think Luo Lixin is a little cute. "Nie Gongzi, how are you doing?" Luo Lixin gave Nie Yunsheng a medicine, a precious antidote. Nie Yunsheng was sweating coldly on his forehead, and his lips also turned ck, which looked very serious. Luo Lixin said worriedly: "Can you try to force the toxin out?" Ruan Qianling didn''t see anyone caring so much about Nie Yunsheng, squeezing them away, grabbing Nie Yunsheng''s hand: "Fool, what''s the matter with you? You''re talking. "Ruan Qianling, if you shake Master Nie like this, it will cause difort to his body, or let the doctors present at the scene, help take a look." However, the medical practitioner quickly turned to leave, saying that he would not heal Nie Yunsheng. Ruan Qianling was so disappointed that he took Nie Yunsheng away. Nie He wanted to stop it, but he was injured, and someone blocked it, only to watch the two leave. System; [host, your lotus seed, no, the rotten lotus seed at home is gone. Will Nie Yunsheng die? see you tomorrow Chapter 3912: Succubus (42) Chapter 3912: Subus (42) Chapter 3912 Female Demon Head (42) "The protagonist, will not die so fast, can toss a lifetime." "The lotus seeds, there are in the pool." After the martial arts meeting was over, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian met Di Weiping. Earlier, Di Weiping saw them and encountered them specially. He knew that the two didn''t care about things, and they weren''t afraid of trouble. "I didn''t expect to meet the two again." Di Weiping now looks younger, and looks less sloppy. "I thought that Nie He could be killed today. I never thought that a Nie Yunsheng would emerge and carefully prepare the medicine, only If it can be used on him, it will be counted as a fathers debt." "What hatred do you have with Nie He?" Tang Guo asked. Di Weiping gave Tang Guo a suspicious look: "I thought you knew." "Most girl Tang knows, she just wants to hear from you again." Liu Qijian dismantled the stage. "She knows more." System: Hahahaha, shut up, let''s say the daughter-inw is going to run! "Nie He ruined my life, he framed me, made me spurned by Master, and took away my favorite person. If there is no Nie He, it should be me who is in charge of Liuyun Mountain Vi. He did not kill me , It is estimated to humiliate me." "Since I have the opportunity to restore martial arts, I certainly have toe back to get revenge." In fact, Di Weiping was quite surprised at certain things. "The appearance of Nie Yunsheng really surprised me. Nie He''s son seemed to have had a bad time. He cares, who makes him do more business." He didn''t move much when he saw them, so he didn''t talk about it: "Now I suddenly feel that Nie He should not be that weak. Before Nie Yunsheng appeared today, it seemed too easy to hurt the other." "Nie He is tricky, how could it be easily killed by me? Isn''t Nie Yunsheng the one he arranged in the first ce? No, he didn''t justify his own son." At this time, a dart shot at Di Weiping. He caught it quickly, and there was a letter on the dart. After taking it off, Di Weiping''s face changed, and he subconsciously said, "What?" "What''s wrong?" Liu Qijian asked. Di Weiping''s face was pale: "I don''t know who sent me the letter, saying that Nie Yunsheng is my biological son, how...maybe!!!" But thinking of the past, Di Weiping was a little uncertain. At the beginning, the sister and the sister were a pair. At that time, the young, alone men and widows did the fire, and did not wait until they were married. They did have skin rtives. When Tang Guo saw Di Weiping''splexion, he knew he was remembering his affair. Time is right, but Nie Yunsheng is indeed not his son. What is most interesting about this plot is that Di Weiping thought his son was his own, and Nie He thought his son was not his. In fact, this Nie Yunsheng is Nie He''s biological son. Nie He was suspicious of herself. In addition, Mrs. Nie had pleaded with Di Weiping and hoped to forgive Di Weiping''s life. Nie He didn''t want others to make jokes. He thought that the green hat was firmly worn. Since he came, he didn''t avoid it. He didn''t kill Di Weiping and tortured the other''s son. Now that he knows that Nie Yunsheng is dying, he sends a message to Di Weiping, nning to be mad at him! Anyway, Nie Yunsheng''s use value is almost the same. Nie He didn''t expect to vomit blood, he pitted his own son. "At the beginning, the martial arts were abolished, and my arm was broken. I was going to leave. Shimei saw me at thest time. At that time, I was still a little unwilling and wanted to take her with me." Chapter 3913: Succubus (43) Chapter 3913: Subus (43) Chapter 3913 Female Demon (43) "Sister Sister did tell me that she was pregnant. For the sake of the child, she said she chose to stay. I thought that the child was Nie He." Di Weiping was very confused and didn''t know what to do. So, that child is actually his? Sister and sister do this, not only protect him, but also protect the child? "Do you think it''s yours?" Tang Guo asked. Di Weiping was a bit contradictory: "I don''t know." He was confused about the original ount, and he was not sure who the child was. Only the teacher and sister knew it best. But from the analysis of the darts I received today and the attitude of Nie He to Nie Yunsheng in the past, Nie Yunsheng was afraid that he was really his own son. I remembered that I had given the other party a deadly poison of the Western Regions. Once the poison was hit into the human body, a ck mass would appear in the palm of your hand. The ck color would spread over time until it spread to the whole body. This is the person''s death. This poison is called one of the most unsolvable poisons in the Western Regions. Those who have not heard of poisoning can survive. Of course he is not clear whether the mysterious elixir can solve this toxin. Suddenly a little flustered in my heart, if Nie Yunsheng was really his son, wouldn''t he have traumatized his own child? Di Weiping''s face was white, and as his brain filled, the more he could not sit still. If Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were not here, when he saw the letter on the dartboard, he was afraid that his mind would explode in an instant, and he could not wait to find Nie Yunsheng. Right now he is quite calm. The poison is indeed highly toxic. It will take a certain time until it fully spreads. Before that, Nie Yunsheng''s life will be no problem. It is better to check things first, if it is really his son, he will not let the other person lose his life no matter what. The main reason is that the rtionship between Liu Qijian and the Lingyao Valley is not shallow. The only ce to save Nie Yunsheng''s life is the Lingyao Valley. "Miss Tang, should you know?" Liu Qijian''s voice pulled Di Weiping, who was immersed in thinking, back to reality. "You know many secrets, and you know more about this matter." "Do you think I''m inquiring?" Tang Guo couldn''t help crying, this Liu Qijian, really thought she was a certain degree? Just search for it. Speaking of which, Di Weiping was really mistreated by this incident. After Nie He said that Nie Yunsheng was his pro son, Di Weiping was repeatedly hindered by revenge. After doing all his tasks, he gave Nie Yunsheng what he should do. I happily picked up the lunch. Did not know that he was dying, Nie Yunsheng was the son of his enemy. Besides Nie He, even if he finally knew that Nie Yunsheng was his own son, in order to be the world''s first master, and the mysterious treasure, he didn''t want to recognize this son, and he was defeated by Nie Yunsheng and killed himself. "Di Weiping, don''t you think it''s a coincidence that this letter came over?" Tang Guo didn''t directly say about Nie Yunsheng''s identity. Whose kind of Nie Yunsheng is, Mrs. Nie said that it made sense. Di Wei was a little dumbfounded, thinking in silence, being reminded by Tang Guo, he was not so anxious. Yes, as soon as he showed his head, someone said that Nie Yunsheng was his own son. This letter was sooner orter, as it happened that he poisoned Nie Yunsheng, very strange. Di Weiping calmed downpletely and secretly guessed the purpose behind the people doing this, and who would do it? Nie Yunsheng is not Nie He''s son, and must be a major event. If other people on the rivers andkes knew it, it wouldnt be too much for Wu Lin to know. The other party sent him this letter, and he was not afraid of making jokes, showing that he knew what he was thinking. Chapter 3914: Succubus (44) Chapter 3914: Subus (44) Chapter 3914 Female Demon Head (44) If there is no reminder from Tang Guo, he will definitely go to Nie Yunsheng immediately after knowing this matter, and will do everything possible to help the other party detoxify. Since he is his own son, no matter what hatred he has with Nie He, it is impossible to make Nie Yunsheng''s identity public, so that Nie Yunsheng cannot lift his head and be a wild child. In this way, not only can hit him, let him chaotic position, but also allows a Nie Yunsheng to hinder his pace of revenge. So, who did this is obvious, Nie He! It''s just that he couldn''t understand. Is it worthwhile for Nie He to sacrifice his only biological son in order to target him? If the other party had more blood, he really believed that such a thing could be done by Nie He. This man was unscrupulous for his purpose, and his heart was fierce. "This matter should be done by Nie He." Di Weiping said what was in his heart. "But I am not sure about Nie Yunsheng''s identity. If Nie Yunsheng is not my blood, it is Nie He. He has no reason to do so." "You said before that there was some entanglement with Mrs. Nie," Tang Guo reminded, "If Nie He misunderstood, thought Nie Yunsheng was your bloodline, leaving Nie Yunsheng just to retaliate you and torture your flesh and blood, right? Makes sense." Di Weiping opened his mouth wide, with a shock in his eyes. Sounds like a very bold guess, why does he think it is so reliable? If this is the case, everything that happened to Nie Yunsheng, including the letter I received today, is really right when I unite. Liu Qijian''s tone was affirmative: "This is the truth, Miss Tang, you will not be targeted. Sure enough, you know a lot." No one knows such secrets. No wonder the swordsmanship is exquisite. As long as you canpare the sword with the other party, let alone two years, it is worthwhile to wait ten years. Di Weiping had calmed down in his heart, and even looked forward to Tang Guo''s result being true. Now he is going to verify this matter. Apart from asking Mrs. Nie, his little sister, he thinks other methods are not reliable. ording to the character of the younger sister, she knew that he had poisoned Nie Yunsheng. If Nie Yunsheng was his bloodline, the younger sister would definitely point to him and tell the truth angrily. If the younger sister is just very sad and does not mention this matter, then Nie Yunsheng is basically the bloodline of Nie He. "Miss Tang, son Liu, I am going to do something now. Thank you two for today''s affairs. If it is not for the two reminders, I might believe Nie He''s conspiracy and tricks. Once he was convinced that Nie Yunsheng was his bloodline, then he was afraid that he would not revenge with peace of mind. As for the piece of paper just obtained, Di Weiping did not throw it, this thing is still useful. After he went to find out clearly, and then sold the news to the people in the rivers andkes, then the whole river andke would know that Nie He was "cuckolded". See him not disgusting to die each other! For his reputation as Di Weiping, it has long been useless. He thinks, in the rivers andkes, the viin still lives better than the hero. The viin does countless bad things. As long as he does a good thing, he will be remembered. Heroes have done countless good deeds. If they identally do something that is not very good, they will be med. Wasn''t that how he was in front of Master? Now Nie He, who advertises himself as a hero, just does not know whether the other party can withstand the consequences of being a hero. Ruan Qianling took Nie Yunsheng to the Lingyao Valley and waited for three consecutive days, but to no avail. "It''s not a way to wait like this." Luo Lixin is also there. She watched Nie Yunsheng''s entire palm be ck. "Look, this poison is spreading." Chapter 3915: Succubus (45) Chapter 3915: Subus (45) Chapter 3915 Female Demon Head (45) "So what should you do, brother, how do you feel about your body?" Xu Xinyue was also anxious, looking at Nie Yunsheng''s palms and crying. Ruan Qianling was upset and saw Xu Xinyue crying all the time, screaming coldly: "Shut up, can crying be able to detoxify? Now think about what can be done to save this big fool, it''s the right thing, crying all day long, really Help me." Xu Xinyue was terrified by the sound, and no longer cried, but the tears were still flowing, and Nie Yunsheng was a bit worried. "Ling''er, don''t me the little sister, she just worried about me." Nie Yunsheng looked at the Lingyao Valley. "Since the Lingyao Valley is useless here, let''s go somewhere else." Nie Yunsheng observed the palm of his hand, and the toxin was still spreading slowly. If he continued like this, his entire arm, and even his entire skin, would be ck. By that time, it may have been really awful, and it was not saved. Since the Ling Yao Gu does not work here, it is better to think of other ways. "I have already passed the book of flying pigeons, and people have to go to other **** doctors." Luo Lixin said, "If there are no conditions to impress them in the Lingya Valley, I am afraid there is no use. My Luo family is gold and silver. Countless, unfortunately, the people in the Lingyao Valley are not rare, and they can''te up with something decent to impress the other party." Luo Lixin did worry about Nie Yunsheng, but he didn''t feel like he couldn''t live if the other person died. It was really the calmest of these people. "It seems that I really can only think of other ways." Ruan Qianling looked at Luo Lixin ufortably, but did not deny the other party''s words, "I n to go back to the Flower Pce, maybe I can find a way to save the fool. During this time, he Ill leave it to you to take care of. "Okay, of course there is no problem." Luo Lixin responded, and she thought a little, her eyes fell on Xu Xinyue. "Xu girl, take care of Nie Gongzi and leave it to me. I will ask someone to arrange for him and guarantee him. There will be no other failures." "I also have to take care of my brother." Xu Xinyue said stubbornly. The two lines of tears never stopped, simr to the trickle stream. Luo Lixin shook his head: "Nie Gongzi is a man of Liuyun Mountain Vige anyway, and he can''t go back in a fair way, but I believe that Nie Zhuangzhuan and Mrs. Nie don''t want him to be in danger. You go back to the mountain and tell Nie Gongzi about them. , Maybe there is any way to help solve the poison of Nie Gongzi." "It turns out that''s the case, okay, I''ll go back." Xu Xinyue didn''t refuse this time. No matter what, she had to help Brother Shi, and she could never watch him die. "I don''t know if the treasure map circting on the rivers andkes has fallen. If there is a whereabouts, get a treasure map, maybe you can use the treasure map to move the spirit medicine valley." Luo Lixin murmured, "I will pay attention to this matter. Once there is news of the treasure map, people will be arranged to grab it. You should pay more attention to it." Although knowing that Liu Qijian had it in hand, Luo Lixin did not dare to y this treasure map idea. Liu Qijian had the elixir valley token, plus the other party was a top-level master. Whether it is Ruan Qianling or Xu Xinyue, he has put the treasure map in his heart. If there is a treasure map, it should be able to impress the elixir valley, unfortunately... Ruan Qianling returned to Luohua Pce. He heard that Tang Guo was closed again, but he was relieved. Ruo Qianling''s ears are about to start cocooning all kinds of persuasion from Luohua Pce. Chapter 3916: Succubus (46) Chapter 3916: Subus (46) Chapter 3916 Female Demon Head (46) In order to carry out her next n, she listened patiently. She was relieved when the person who had left the Flower Pce shook her head and left. The purpose of her return to the Flower Pce this time is clear. Doesn''t the Flower Pce have the treasure Buddha seeds? It is said that the lotus seeds can be brought back to life and bring back the people whose lives are hanging. She didn''t know whether the lotus seeds were useful to Nie Yunsheng. Whether they were useful or not, she would give them a try. She didn''t want to take it away with justice, but the people in Luohua Pce hated men and hated Nie Yunsheng even more. It is estimated that he wouldn''t die. Zhengda brightly took the lotus seeds to rescue Nie Yunsheng, and Luohua Pce was crazy before he agreed. In order to save people, she had no choice but to confess her sins and secretly took the lotus seeds away. After that, have the opportunity topensate for the loss of Luohua Pce. Before the martial arts cheats were ced in Tang Guos room, she did not know where the lotus seeds were ced. But thest time she searched the room, she found the cheats. The first thing is to rule out the possibility of the lotus seeds in the room, so you can only go to other ces. After being ruled out, Ruan Qianling believed that the lotus seeds should be in the treasure house of Luohua Pce. If you want to enter the treasure house, you must have the key. There is only one key, and it can only be in Tang Guo''s hands. But this key, Tang Guo may carry it at any time? Ruan Qianling denied that most of the keys would be ced in other ces. "What does she want to do?" Ruan Qianling''s various small movements have always been in the eyes of several guardians of Luohua Pce. Now the pce master is still closed, it is not easy to disturb. Before Tang Guo had instructed, no matter what Ruan Qianling did strange things, he only needed to watch quietly, no matter what. Although angry, they can only take turns guarding. Ruan Qianling must be looking for something, so he would wander in the pce master''s room. Such behavior has made them intolerable. Ruan Qianling disappointed them. How can such a person be the master of the Pce of Falling Flowers? "Return to the left guardianship and the right guardianship. I have already heard about specific things." The disciples who went to the Yamashita to inquire about the news went back to the Luohua Pce and told the people of the Yamashita about the matter. Highlighted the matter of Nie Yunsheng''s poisoning, which may be killed soon. Qiu Mai, Chun Mei and others heard this, and immediately smiled, this smelly man was finally dying. If it weren''t for this stinky man, would their young pce master be hooked to the soul? Suddenly remembering something, their faces were sinking, they looked at each other, and they all saw the thoughts in each other''s hearts. Ruan Qianling came back suddenly, looking for things in the pce master''s room, was it to save Nie Yunsheng? "Not good, Lotus seed, she is afraid toe towards the Lotus seed." Chun Mei said, anger appeared on her face, "Well, you Ruan Qianling, actually eat something that eats inside and out, ask the pce owner to treat her wrongly? I''m sorry for her a little bit? She actually wanted to steal the lotus seeds just for a stinky man." "Qiu Mai, we immediately grabbed Ruan Qianling, put him in a water cell, and waited until the pce master came out." Even if the pce master hadmanded them, all you need to do is to watch it quietly, but the lotus seed must not be lost. Qiu Mai thought for a while and suggested: "Now there is no evidence to grab it. Its better to wait for a while. Lets get some personal gains. At that time, she cant find a justification for herself, and let the people in Luohua Pce look at her. Is a traitor." In her heart, Ruan Qianling has been abandoned, and it is precisely this matter that deprives Ruan Qianling of her identity. "Okay, just do it." Tang Guo returned to the Flower Pce again. Ruan Qianling had returned to steal the lotus seeds and it was time to drive the traitor out of the Flower Pce. see you tomorrow Chapter 3917: Succubus (47) Chapter 3917: Subus (47) Chapter 3917 Female Demon (47) Under the eyes of several core members of Luohua Pce, Ruan Qianling searched for a long time and finally found the key to the treasure house. It turned out that the key was in a delicate vase in Tang Guo''s room, which she didn''t expect. If it weren''t for almost knocking down the vase, I wouldn''t find it. "Pce, she has already gone to the direction of the treasure house, afraid that she really wants to steal the lotus seeds." Chun Mei scolded resentfully, "Whether it is theft of the lotus seeds, or other things, she has already betrayed the Luohua Pce. , I hope that the pce master can punish her. If you do such a thing, you should enter the water prison and resist the senior officials." Tang Guo shook his head gently, but the people in Luohua Pce were not so bad in nature. It''s just that on these rivers andkes, if you want to live well, you rely on fists. You dont have to be angry today, and others wille up to bully you tomorrow. In the plot, Luohua Pce is regarded as a half-viin. The behavior of Luohua Pce''s disciples, from the perspective of Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling, seems to be particrly inhuman. But looking back, I raised a white-eyed wolf, so I lost three treasures in a row. This is Luohuagong''s life-saving baby, but was stolen by the white-eyed wolf and given to other people, or is it the most stinky man they hate? It is impossible to lose the baby, but also to apany the smiling face and tell the other party, before the items are delivered less, are you ready to make up for the other party? "Do you think you can do it once and for all if you just put her in a water cell?" "Wait until she wants to understand before releasing her." Qiu said hesitantly, thinking that there was nothing else besides this method, "If the pce master thinks that it is not enough, it is better to carry out whipping, ording to ordinary disciplesmitted this Wrong, it should have been whipped." It''s also because Ruan Qianling''s status is not ordinary. They didn''t propose this way. Even if they didn''t, the pce owner wouldn''t forget that Ruan Qianling would definitely suffer. They look forward to Ruan Qianling''s long memory, don''t join the stinky men outside. If it doesnt work for one month, it will be closed for one year. In short, he won''t let Ruan Qianling go down the mountain, bewildered by the smelly man, and do something that harms the Falling Flower Pce. "Her heart has changed and her heart is not here. It will be useless to shut her for a long time. She also wastes Luohuagong dungeon and white rice." Chun Mei and Qiu Concubine are a bit stunned, wasting white rice? Is this what the house owner said? Is it true that the pce owner has been extremely disappointed with Ruan Qianling and wants his life? "Pce meant to kill her directly?" Qiu Mai couldn''t bear it. "It would be better to give her a chance to make corrections. If shemits another crime next time, it will not be toote. Direct execution, some sloppy No matter what, she is the Master of the Young Pce." Tang Guo still shook his head, no wonder Luohua Pce would be so miserable. In the plot, the people in the Flower Pce are a little bit cruel, and they directly killed Ruan Qianling. They really don''t have so many bad things behind. At least the Excalibur can''t be lost. There is noter thing, and the Falling Flower Pce will not lose so fast. "I never thought about asking her life, but I felt that someone who could not correct her temperament, why should she force her to stay in Luohua Pce? Since she was wholeheartedly directed towards an outsider, she would steal the baby in Luohua Pce and damage Luohua. The interests of the pce, such a person, no matter whether she repents in the future or not, is no longer suitable for Luohua Pce." She said so clearly, should the people at the Flower Pce understand it? Chapter 3918: Succubus (48) Chapter 3918: Subus (48) Chapter 3918 Female Demon (48) "Pce mean, will she be expelled from Luohua Pce?" Tang Guo: "Yes, she was expelled from Luohua Pce directly. Last time, her purpose was to steal the Xuanmai Qidian. This time it was the lotus seed of Luohua Pce. Next time, will it be thest treasure of Luohua Pce? What about the Excalibur? She has been unclearly involved with people outside, and staying in Luohua Pce will only be a hidden danger." After thinking about severalw protectors, he believed that Tang Guo was right. Tang Guo did not remind them that they really could not think of this. If Ruan Qianling will ept the mistake by then, will it be detrimental to Luohua Pce in the future? The Qimen Dunjia in Luohua Pce, but could not trap Ruan Qianling, the more they panicked the more they thought. "It''s still the court owner''s thoughtful consideration." Qiu Yuchang exhaled. "The pce master will drive Ruan Qianling out of Luohua Pce. Do he need to abolish his martial arts?" ording to the rules on the rivers andkes, a person betrayed the martial arts, and he should abolish the martial arts and expel him. Ruan Qianling was raised by Luohua Pce, and had high hopes. Unfortunately, the other party did something that was not good for Luohua Pce. It is very reasonable to only abolish martial arts and not to kill the other party. "What do you think?" Tang Guo didn''t think about it. It seems that she still didn''t grasp the rules on the rivers andkes urately. The main reason is that she feels that after Ruan Qianling does not lean against the Luohua Pce, Luohua Pce is safe to say, and the people in the rivers andkes are no longer afraid of Ruan Qianling. The two of them will start to be unlucky. "The subordinate thinks it should be abandoned." Chun Mei said, "She has betrayed Luohua Pce. Since she ignored the safety of Luohua Pce for the wild men outside, she left cleanly." "Subordinates agree." "Subordinates also agree." "Okay, since you all think it should be scrapped, then scrapped." Tang Guo was thinking about it, Ruan Qianling had some talents, even if he abandons the martial arts, it is not difficult to practice again. But she is no longer a person in Luohua Pce, afraid that it will not be as smooth as before. Tang Guo took everyone to the treasure house, where Ruan Qianling had secretly brought the key to the treasure house door. Using means to psychedelic the disciples guarding the treasure house, she crept into it. Tang Guo did not go in, but took people outside waiting for Ruan Qianling. When Ruan Qianling came out, she dismantled each other, discarded her martial arts, and expelled Luohua Pce. Tang Guo finally got rid of the traitor, Tang Guo was in a good mood. Not long after, Ruan Qianling walked out of the treasure house with a happy face. Unexpectedly, he just took a leg and felt a bit wrong. When he looked up, he found that Tang Guo blocked all the gates with Luohua Pce. "Master...Master?" In such a big situation, Ruan Qianling was a little dumbfounded and quickly hid the box in his hand behind him. He also observed left and right, and there was a tendency to slip. Unfortunately, the guardians of the Falling Flower Pce had long expected to block all the retreats. "Ling''er, what do you have in your hand? How did you get into the treasure house?" Tang Guo looked at the faint disciples on both sides of the treasure house. "And the disciples who guard the treasure house will be stunned. What on earth do you want to do?" "Master, I..." Ruan Qianling didn''t know how to exin for a while, she must take the lotus seeds away no matter what, "Master, I have very important things, wait for me to finish this matter, thene back and You are guilty." "Oh? The important thing, what is the important thing, don''t hesitate to let you steal the keys of the treasure house, and then go to the treasure house to get the things from the Flower Pce?" Chapter 3919: Succubus (49) Chapter 3919: Subus (49) Chapter 3919 Female Demon (49) "Everything in the treasure house, without my permission, no one is allowed to take one, do you not know that this is the rule of Luohua Pce?" Facing Tang Guo''s questioning, Ruan Qianling was speechless, just looking at her appearance, still thinking of a way to escape. Her persistent attitude made everyone in Luohua Pce very disappointed with her, and basically gave up the idea of persuading her. "Xuanmai Qidian was stolen by you?" Tang Guo dropped another sentence, Ruan Qianling''s face instantly became pale. Although Tang Guo was expected to find out, she did not expect it to be so early. This time, she could only bit her lip, not knowing what to exin. "I know all the news on the rivers andkes. At the beginning, Nie Yunsheng was abolished. You took away the Xuanmai Qidian, in order to let Nie Yunsheng practice martial arts again." The people on the rivers andkes know that Luohua Pce has a good martial arts cheat sheet, but they dont know how magical the book is. Otherwise, a lot of people havee up and robbed. "For a wild man outside, you stole the cheats of Luohua Pce, what do you want to steal now? It is said that Nie Yunsheng was poisoned in the Western Regions, and many doctors were helpless. The people in Spirit Medicine Valley did not want to ept you. You stole it. Is it a lotus seed?" "Master, I can''t watch him die. You can let me go. After I have done this, I wille back to the Flower Pce and ask you to sin, no matter how you punish me." Ruan Qianling is determined and must Take away the lotus seeds. "What if I don''t agree?" "Even Linger has to leave his life even if he is desperate." Ruan Qianling''s face was firm, and no one wanted to stop you today. Everyone in Luohua Pce was a little ufortable. They had some pitiful Ruan Qianling expelled from the martial arts, but now they are not sympathetic at all. This is really a white-eyed wolf, or the lord of the pce is right. Dealing with the white-eyed wolf will be over. Why do you need to give the other party a chance to reflect? There will only be one more scourge to stay, which is not good for Luohua Pce. "Ruan Qianling, there are two paths ahead of you now. First, this matter will stop here, and I will no longer meet Nie Yunsheng in the future. Second, I will abandon the martial arts and leave Luohua Pce. I will no longer be a member of Luohua Pce in the future. " "Master!" "What you do has already vited the rules of Luohua Pce. If you change to an ordinary disciple, she won''t have so many choices." Tang Guo said those words in an indifferent voice, and Ruan Qianling felt that she was not very human. Nie Yunsheng is going to die, and Master has no sympathy at all, and even wants to deprive her of thisst hope, which makes her a little angry. "Choose!" Tang Guo''s voice was cold, and he did not give Ruan Qianling the opportunity to speak. "Choosing Luohua Pce or Nie Yunsheng." Ruan Qianling stood there thinking for a long time, biting his lips and thinking. She will not give up Nie Yunsheng. Since Master is so unsympathetic, she will be expelled from Luohua Pce for this matter, and there is nothing left to stay here. "I chose to leave Luohua Pce." Ruan Qianlings answer, in Tang Guos expectation, her voice said softly: Then self-abuse martial arts, from now on you will no longer be a member of Luohua Pce, and will never have a rtionship with Luohua Pce. I will announce this matter Wulin, let everyone on the rivers andkes know." Anyway, Ruan Qianling is the owner of Luohua Pce Young Pce. She doesn''t want to let the other party enjoy the benefits of Luohua Pce''s fame, so that other people are afraid of her. If it were not for the Jianghu people to be afraid of the power of the Huagong Pce, Ruan Qianling really thought it was so nonsensical, and no one came out to clean her up? Chapter 3920: Succubus (50) Chapter 3920: Subus (50) Chapter 3920 Female Demon (50) "Master... No, the pce master, I can abandon the martial arts myself, but I have to leave the lotus seed. Nie Yunsheng was poisoned and waited for the help of the lotus seed." Ruan Qianling looked sorrowful and said this with some anticipation. , Obviously still did not give up. Tang Guo almost smiled and spouted out. This Ruan Qianling was really naive, and would be generous in the pce of flowers to rescue the wild men outside. "Is the lotus seed your thing?" Qiu Mai couldn''t see it anymore. "The lotus seed is the treasure of Luohua Pce. Ruan Qianling, don''t you think that this behavior is too excessive? Since I was a child, I have been favored by Luohua Pce. Stealing the treasures of Luohua Pce. If it is not the kindness of the pce owner, you have already lost your life, and you even want to use the lotus seeds to save the wild men outside." "You are not qualified to take away the lotus seeds, and leave immediately after the abolition of martial arts. Luohua Pce does not wee you." Chun Mei looked sullen, and she suddenly felt Ruan Qianling shameless. "Ruan Qianling, you used to be the young pce owner of Luohua Pce. Not only did you not do anything to maintain Luohua Pce, but also steal the treasures of Luohua Pce, because you and that stinky man kept Luohua Pce at the wind. Langkou aroused the swearing of the martial arts people and corrupted the reputation of Luohua Pce. Every thing here is enough to kill your life. The pce master only lets you abandon the martial arts and leave Luohua Pce. Come on, you dont have to measure in. ... Thew protectors of Luohua Pce held their breaths in their hearts and put Ruan Qianling in counts, which made him feel morefortable. "Princess, do you really want to be so unsympathetic?" Ruan Qianling looked at Tang Guo with a sad face. The unknown person really thought that Tang Guo, the pce master of Luohua Pce, had done something excessive. The moral abduction of Ruan Qianling is also a set. "Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it yourself?" Waiting for Tang Guo''s words, Ruan Qianling finally determined that there was no room for discussion. She pursed her lips, not knowing what to do for a while. Of course, she didn''t want to abandon her martial arts. She thought she said that it would touch Tang Guo and let her go. Unexpectedly, the other party did not move at all, what should she do? And none of these usual protectors to her and Yan Yuese spoke to her. Seeing Ruan Qianling still undecided, Tang Guo couldn''t bear it. This temperament is really the mother-inw, Ruan Qianling simply abolished martial arts, she admire some. She just couldn''t get used to the way she wanted all the benefits. When the air fell into silence, Tang Guo instantly moved to Ruan Qianling, his palm fell on Ruan Qianling''s head, and in the way that Ruan Qianling could not believe, she began to abolish her martial arts. After a while, all the martial arts of Ruan Qianling were abolished by Tang Guo, and Ruan Qianling, who was abolished, was very weak and paralyzed on the ground. The box in her hand was taken back by Tang Guo. After Tang Guo sent the box to the treasure house, he nced down at the pale Ruan Qianling: "All the disciples listen to the order. From today, Ruan Qianling no longer It was a member of Luohua Pce who arranged for her to be sent down the mountain and announced this to Wulin." Of course, the matter of expelling a disciple from Luohua Pce must be clearly stated, so that everyone knows. Ruan Qianling was totally stupid, abolished the pain of martial arts, and made her temporarily unable to speak. When she was held by two disciples, her eyes were always on Tang Guo. It''s a pity that Tang Guo didn''t look at her, which made her very depressed. "Okay, I will not be a person in Luohua Pce anymore." Chapter 3921: Succubus (51) Chapter 3921: Subus (51) Chapter 3921 Female Demon (51) Ruan Qianling shouted and broke free of her disciples: "I''m leaving, I don''t need you to manage." Seeing that Ruan Qianling was about to fall, the disciples were going to help, Tang Guo said: "Don''t care about her, let her roll." Oh, who thought she was? Who cares about a traitor and drives the traitor out, she is too happy to be toote. Tang Guo''s words are absolutely prestige in the ears of Luohua Pce disciples. The disciples didn''t really help Ruan Qianling anymore, and let the other party fall to the ground in distress. Ruan Qianling had eaten the dust from the ground, and he felt wronged. Tang Guoxu stared at Ruan Qianling''s pathetic departure and sneered. It''s been a long time since Luohua Pce was in the wind and water, and I am used to the care of Luohua Pce. Now Ruan Qianling is not a person in Luohua Pce. How many people on thiske will care about her life and death? Really thought that without Luohua Pce as a dependency, it would be as moist on the rivers andkes as before? Naive. "Ruan Qianling is no longer a disciple of Luohua Pce. If you encounter a conflict in the future, you don''t have to be merciful. Of course, when you encounter other things, don''t worry about it." She was afraid that the people in Luohua Pce would care about the old feelings. When they saw Ruan Qianling suffering, she couldn''t help but help. "Yes, the pce master." "Remember, she is a traitor." Tang Guo felt that the instructions were not enough, and repeatedly emphasized to the disciples of Luohua Pce, "She first stole the Xuanmai Qidian, and now she wants to steal the lotus seeds. If we don''t find it, we will probably fight The idea of the Excalibur." After saying this series of words, the expressions of Luohua Pce''s disciples were filled with indignation, and they all felt that the punishment for Ruan Qianling was small. If you change to an ordinary disciple, it is estimated to have been executed. This is a traitor! Fortunately, the pce owner was wise, otherwise Luohua Pce was really stolen by the traitor. The expressions of Luohua Pce''s disciples finally satisfied Tang Guo. Regarding the loathing of men at Luohua Pce, she did not deliberately correct it. In this world, there are indeed more men. Few men on the martial arts are really good men. Anyway, this is an ancient world. Once a woman bes married, even if it is a martial arts woman, most of them have to be husbands. She has so many beautiful youngdies in Luohua Pce, why should she abandon the chic days for the scum man, or let the entire youngdies in Luohua Pce be beautiful alone. She doesn''t emphasize how bad the men in this world are, nor will they have good men in the world with them, so it is only natural to go on. Ruan Qianling is now very weak, and it took a lot of effort to get down the mountain. What she did not know was that after she went down the mountain, Tang Guo went to change the Qimen Dunjia under the mountain, which means that Ruan Qianling could no longer enter the Luohua Pce unless she allowed it. As for the location of Houshan''s secret path, she has no means to do it. It doesn''t matter whether Ruan Qianling will go to that ce in the future. "Fortunately, I left an extra hand." Half a dayter, Ruan Qianling hired a carriage, driven by the driver, and trembling all the way to find Nie Yunsheng, they had previously agreed on the meeting ce. Just wait for her to carry the lotus seed, you can save Nie Yunsheng''s life. Ruan Qianling took something out of her arms and looked at the small mass of brocade wrapped in her hand. She didn''t mean to open it. This was when she got the box holding the lotus seeds. She was afraid that something unexpected might happen, so she put the contents in her arms. see you tomorrow. The little babies voted for me every month, almost in the top 20. Chapter 3922: Succubus (52) Chapter 3922: Subus (52) Chapter 3922 Female Demon Head (52) Now she still doesn''t mean to open it, she is afraid that it will lose its effect when opened. Why should she not doubt that the unique lotus looming on the damask has never smelled such a vor, other than the lotus seeds? Ruan Qianling was afraid of any ident, and quickly ced the brocade in a close ce. Today, she still suffocated. The martial arts were abolished and she was expelled from Luohua Pce, which was even worse for her. I only hope that she gave up so much to rescue Nie Yunsheng. As long as Nie Yunsheng is alive, her sacrifices are worth it. And that flower pce, just go back. There are so many things in the Luohua Pce, and now it''s good to have returned to freedom. Otherwise, she and Nie Yunsheng want to be together in the future, to the extent that Luohua Pce dislikes men, and will really stop them at any cost. Ruan Qianling, who wanted to understand, was not so ufortable in his heart. At this time on the martial arts side, things about Ruan Qianling, the owner of Luohua Pce Young Pce, were being expelled from Luohua Pce. This news did attract many people''s attention and asked what happened. Tang Guo didn''t hide and hold, letting everyone announce the whole thing. Not long after, the people on the rivers andkes knew the details. It turned out that Ruan Qianling intended to steal Nie Yunsheng''s baby lotus seed from the Flower Pce, but was found. In this way, isn''t it tantamount to betrayal? "That is to me yourself?" "Who said no? It seems that this Luohua Pce still talks about sentimentality. It''s a small matter to put this matter in other schools. It will abolish the martial arts and expel them from the school. In fact, these rivers andkes people feel that Ruan Qianling is stupid. Even if Luohua Pce is called by everyone in the rivers andkes, her Ruan Qianling can ride smoothly on the rivers andkes, not because of such a big backer. She did various things on the rivers andkes a few years ago, and did not attract the ughter of other top experts in the martial arts. It was not because of the identity of the Master of the Flower Pce, it was very daunting. Now that Ruan Qianling has been expelled from Luohua Pce, his background is gone, and his martial arts are gone. Isn''t he still being bullied? Many people who have suffered losses in the hands of Ruan Qianling are all holding the demon girl of Luohua Pce. Their status is not ordinary. Continue to provoke them. They have nothing to eat, so forget it. Right now Ruan Qianling has no martial arts, Nie Yunsheng has also judged Liuyun Mountain Vi, Ruan Qianling has caused something more, they really don''t want to be polite anymore. But well, when you provoke it before, you must try to test the attitude of the fallen flower pce. Besides, Ruan Qianling went to the agreed ce all the way, seeing Nie Yunsheng''s situation was not the worst, and I was a little relieved. Nie Yunsheng''s situation is not very good, the toxin is still spreading, even if Luo Lixin invites many good doctors for a high price, they can''t help. Today, the toxin has spread to half of the arm, and ording to the degree of spread, they can calcte the time when Nie Yunsheng can finally live. Nie Yunsheng saw that Ruan Qianling was covered in embarrassment, her face was pale, her steps were vain, and she thought she was injured. She stepped forward and asked, "Linger, have you encountered a lot of trouble on this trip?" He could vaguely guess what Ruan Qianling wanted to do when returning to the Flower Pce. There was no magical medicine at the Flower Pce. The only thing that could be used to cure him was the legendary lotus seed. The treasure of Luohua Pce has been confusing. Chapter 3923: Succubus (53) Chapter 3923: Subus (53) Chapter 3923 Female Demon (53) Before, he had already practiced one of the treasures, "Xuan Mai Qi Dian", and believed in the existence of the lotus seeds. Recalling that the current situation is getting worse, even if I notice that Ruan Qianling is not in a good condition, I can''t help but expect it. "Luohua Pce and I have fallen out." Ruan Qianling didn''t n to conceal. He was grieved in Luohua Pce, and he kept holding his breath. Now he couldn''t hold back when he saw Nie Yunsheng, and he wanted to talk, and his eyes turned red instantly. Cry out. Nie Yunsheng looked at it, but it was distressing, and she could not help holding her shoulder to calm down: "Ling''er, is it because of me? For me, you are embarrassed by the people in Luohua Pce, and they also hurt you?" "My original intention was to get back the lotus seeds. No matter whether the lotus seeds have the effect of detoxification, it is said that it can be brought back to life. It should help you. Unfortunately, it was finally discovered." "I chose a way to go to the pce, whether to abolish Xiu to leave, or to stay in Luohua Pce forever, no matter you. I chose to abolish Xiu to leave, and now the entire martial arts is afraid that I will be expelled from Luohua Pce It''s something." Nie Yunsheng was very distressed, and estimated that the lotus seed was not obtained. Ruan Qianling''s sacrifice was too great, even if it was a bit lost, it would not me her. With so many masters in Luohua Pce, Ling''er is willing to do this for him, and it is already very risky. "Ling''er, let it be, let''s just forget it." Ruan Qianling shook her head, and there was a mysterious smile on her pale face. She pulled out of her arms: "What do you think this is?" Under Nie Yunsheng''s puzzled eyes, she added: "When I found the lotus seeds, I always felt that I was afraid of idents when I put them in a box, so I packed the things inside and hid them in the ce where no one can think of them. I just snatched the box back, and I was lucky to bring the real lotus seeds back." That looks as if he did something great at first sight. Facing Nie Yunsheng''s surprise, Ruan Qianling slowly opened the brocade. "Ling''er, you have worked hard, you have done too much for me." "I just don''t want to watch you die." Ruan Qianling said. "Ling''er, let me protect you in the future, even if you are not in Luohua Pce, now you have no martial arts, and you don''t have to worry about someone hurting you." Ruan Qianling heard what he liked, and felt that all the sacrifices were worth it. People in Luohua Pce all say that men are negative men. That is, they only see negative men and always have a prejudiced mindset. It is impossible to meet a good man like Nie Yunsheng. "This" When the brocade was spread out, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling looked at some dry, small ones inside, which really looked like lotus seeds. Unlike what they imagined, they thought it would be very extraordinary to see a look, even if it does not shine, at least it should be a beautiful lotus seed? "Is this the Lotus Seed?" Nie Yunsheng asked doubtfully. Ruan Qianling shook her head, but she didn''t know that she hadn''t seen what the lotus seeds looked like. In the rumors on the rivers andkes, the lotus seeds look like everything. "Otherwise, would you like to eat it first?" Ruan Qianling wasn''t quite sure now. She gently sniffed it up and there was indeed a lot of fragrance. She didn''t know it was the scent dyed by brocade with lotus, and thought it was the scent radiated from this ordinary lotus seed. Regardless of how things are in hand, it is not bad for Nie Yunsheng to try. Nie Yunsheng hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, "Then I will try." Chapter 3924: Succubus (54) Chapter 3924: Subus (54) Chapter 3924 Female Demon (54) Nie Yunsheng picked up a lotus seed that was nothing like the legendary lotus seed and put it into his mouth with some hesitation. Ruan Qianling looked at him nervously, Nie Yunsheng frowned, and finally swallowed the lotus seeds. Ruan Qianling saw him swallowing hard, and quickly poured a ss of water for him. After he drank a ss of water, Ruan Qianling asked hopefully: "How is it?" She grabbed Nie Yunsheng''s arm and stared at the ce where the toxin spread on her arm without blinking, hoping that the lotus seeds would be effective and could put Nie Yunsheng in his body as soon as possible. Toxins. "There is no special feeling, but the taste is not so good." Nie Yunsheng frowned and did not stretch out. What he did not say was that there was a faint smell of rottenness. So, he swallowed it in one bite. Even though the lotus outside was very special, there was no way to hide the rotten smell. After a tea kung fu, Nie Yunsheng did not change anything. "Is there any change in the body?" Ruan Qianling asked. Nie Yunsheng shook his head and didn''t feel any change. Ruan Qianling''s face is ugly, even if the lotus seeds can''t be detoxified, it can''t change at all? The legendary lotus seeds can not only save lives, but also enhance skill. "Is there any change in internal force? It is said that taking the lotus seeds can improve the skill." Ruan Qianling asked expectantly. Nie Yunsheng''s face sank and shook his head: "Nothing changed." "Could this lotus seed be fake?" Ruan Qianling''s face was pale. "Is it out of the bag? No, the person in Luohua Pce should not know that I n to steal the lotus seed. There is still ayer of lock when I open the treasure chest." Very thick dust, I remember clearly, no one has been in the treasure house for a long time." "If it''s really lost, why can''t the pce owner wait to grab the box back?" "Perhaps, the owner of Luohua Pce didn''t know that the lotus seed was stolen. The lotus seed just now should be a normal lotus seed, which was dropped by someone else." Nie Yunsheng analyzed, "You are one stepte." The two analyzed a wave and felt that this was the truth of the matter and fell into silence. "Let''s go to the Western Regions." Ruan Qianling said suddenly, "This poison starts in the Western Regions. If you go there, you may find a way to detoxify." "Ling''er, my poison is spreading at the speed it is today. I''m afraid that if I can''t reach the Western Regions, I won''t be saved." Nie Yunsheng said with some fate. "How can it be forgotten, we will go to the Lingyao Valley to see, and we cannot give up until the end." Nie Yunsheng didn''t care about Ruan Qianling, and he didn''t want to die in the same way. He agreed with Ruan Qianling and nned to try his luck again in Lingyao Valley. A few dayster, Luo Lixin came to the ce where the two temporarily settled, and gave two thousand-year-old ginseng to Nie Yunsheng: "I heard that you are going to the Lingyao Valley, it is better to take these two ginsengs. The price is found, I dont know if it can impress the elixir valley." Luo Lixin also knew that Ruan Qianling was expelled from Luohua Pce. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Luohuagong''s approach. She went out with a thief in her own house and abolished her martial arts. Isn''t that a routine operation? From the day she met Ruan Qianling, she did not like each other. She took out the old ginsengpletely because of Nie Yunsheng, but this is the top martial arts leader of her age, much better than that of Liu Qijian. At least, Nie Yunsheng is more polite to her and will show her a good look. Chapter 3925: Succubus (55) Chapter 3925: Subus (55) Chapter 3925 Female Demon (55) Unlike the Liu Qijian, who only had a sword in her eyes, she only knew about the sword every day and said two words from time to time to make her heart-ache. After giving up Liu Qijian, she only felt that her heart was smooth, the air was fresh, and she wasfortable everywhere. This day of being happy every day and being unpopr is reallyfortable. Go to his Liu Qijian, go to his sword. She is the first beauty of martial arts, so why should she live with a rotten wood? Isnt that asking for guilt? Luo Lixin was so generous that moved Nie Yunsheng, and Ruan Qianling reluctantly thanked him, not as domineering as before. "Now you both have a problem, or I will go with you and take my Luo''s carriage, those restless nights will not dare toe up to provoke." Ruan Qianling is certainly not umon if she stays in the past. Nie Yunsheng was poisoned. Using one internal force will elerate the spread of toxins. She has just been abolished martial arts, and it takes a long time to return to the peak period. The two went to the elixir valley together and it was really dangerous halfway. There was a carriage **** with the Luo family logo. No one came to trouble all the way to the mountain. Several people quickly came outside the Lingyao Valley. They took out two people who had visited Qianyaoshen to see the Valley of Spirit Medicine. They were expecting. However, the people who came out to see them only heard two old ginseng and rejected them. "Thousand-year-old ginseng will not work." Luo Lixin sighed. "It seems that it is really not easy to impress the spirit medicine valley. It must be the best in the world to attract their attention? If you can find it, A treasure map may be sessful." Regarding the treasure map, Luo Lixin did not subconsciously remind them that Liu Qijian had one in his hand. Intuition tells her that it is best not to disclose this matter, otherwise it will cause trouble to the upper body. Not to mention that Liu Qijian was not a vegetarian, even the Tang woman next to him. Regarding Di Weiping, who harmed Nie Yunsheng, Luo Lixin did not intend to tell the truth. This matter is still rotten in my heart. She has a great career in Luo family and so many people in the whole family. Even if she likes to y in the rivers andkes, even a little trouble, if it really involves too much, I am afraid it will be detrimental to her Luo family. Dad once told her that even if she knew something, as long as she didn''t involve herself, she pretended not to know the best, so as not to cause trouble to her. In addition to the news that may be detrimental to the Luo family, she can help Nie Yunsheng financially and materially, she will not be stingy. "Treasure map?" Ruan Qianling''s face was ugly. "The treasure map is not at all. Where can I find it." "I have arranged for the staff to inquire, but there is no news." Luo Lixin said. Nie Yunsheng thanked: "Miss Luo was bothered, and thanks to you, if it were not for you, in the present situation of me and Ling''er, I am afraid there is no way toe here safely." Ruan Qianling remembered something along the way, a little silent. Such a situation is something she has never encountered before. They stopped to rest in a certain inn halfway, and met some familiar faces in the rivers andkes, and wanted to grab a waiting room with her. If in the past, only her line of business is needed, no one would dare to provoke. Even if no one else knows, she will clean up the person and the other party will be obedient. This time is different. If there is no Luo Lixin, she is likely to suffer in the other party''s hands. This kind of nameless fire suffocating in her heart, she wants to vent, there is no way. Chapter 3926: Succubus (56) Chapter 3926: Subus (56) Chapter 3926 Female Demon (56) She even realized that the identity gap between her and Luo Lixin now. In the past, they were able to sit on their backs, and even she vaguely suppressed each other. After all, she wasn''t from a well-known background, and she didn''t have to pay attention to morality. She acted more freely and freely. Luo Lixin is different. In her eyes, Luo Lixin is very fake. She likes to y with Xu and Wei Snake. The gap after thisparison made Ruan Qianling a little bit blind to Nie Yunsheng''s polite attitude towards Luo Lixin. "Idiot, I am hungry." Ruan Qianling grabbed Nie Yunsheng: "Let''s get some food first." Nie Yunsheng didn''t find anything wrong with Ruan Qianling, thinking she was really hungry and agreed. When several people were at a loss, Xu Xinyue came and brought them a message. When Xu Xinyue appeared, his face was not very beautiful. Nie Yunsheng quickly asked if something happened to the vi and Xu Xinyue shook his head, but that pale face was not very convincing. After several people repeatedly questioned her, she said: "Brother, everything is fine in the vi, just..." Xu Xinyue remembered Nie Yunsheng''s safety and gritted his teeth. "I identally discovered something, which might be very helpful to Brother Blow." She swears that she really did not overhear. She was so scared that her legs were soft and her body was stiff. If there was a sound, she felt that she would not end well. "Yue''er, what''s the matter?" Nie Yunsheng couldn''t sit still, and Xu Xinyue said a pause, just like a cat scratching in his heart. "Brother, Master has a treasure map in his hand." Xu Xinyue''s words, like the sudden surging waves on the calm sea, froze a few people. Nie He has a treasure map in his hand? "That treasure map is from the Seven Stars," Xu Xinyue exhaled, and then said, "I identally heard the conversation between Master and Master, when Master and Master were arguing, Master Master said you are really Master''s bloodline, not Di Weiping. In addition, the sister-inw asked Master if the man in ck robbed the dart before, did he do it, and asked Master if he thought that you were a child of Di Weiping, and would use you, regardless of your life. Dart, so you can get a treasure map." "Master was yelled at by pointing her nose at her nose, and Master admitted. Master was about to leave and was put under house arrest by Master." Xu Xinyue said a lot in one breath. "I was almost found. Fortunately, a mysterious man in white helped her. Im veiled, I dont know who it is, I cant see my face clearly, I can tell from the figure and voice, this is a woman, and if it werent for her, I might have nothing to end. "Master may be afraid of leaking news and killed the maidservant beside the maid." "What are you saying?" Nie Yunsheng didn''t believe it. How could it be? "Also, the sister-inw asked Master if he had acted like you before and went to the Seven Star Sword to steal things. Is this Master? Master also admitted that he wanted to drain yourst value and let Di Weiping''s son die. Anyway, your existence is his shame, so its useful to die. The master screams that he is a madman. No matter what the master said, the master doesnt believe it. He thinks you are the blood of Di Weiping, and says that you can only be Di Weiping''s bloodline." Especially thest sentence really made Xu Xinyue feel cold. From the analysis of the situation at that time, Brother Brother should be Master''s biological blood. Nie Yunsheng only felt qi and blood attacking at this time, but couldn''t help but spit out a blood. see you tomorrow Thank you for your monthly tickets, haha, the top twenty. It''s a month long, keep the duck! (?`????) Chapter 3927: Succubus (57) Chapter 3927: Subus (57) Chapter 3927 Female Demon (57) Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue nervously supported Nie Yunsheng, both concerned about his situation. Luo Lixin frowned, and things seemed to be moreplicated than imagined, no, it should be said that things went wrong. So, is Nie Yunsheng the son of Nie He? ording to Xu Xinyue''s retelling, if the other party and Mrs. Nie did not lie, Nie Yunsheng should be Nie He''s biological son. To sum up, Nie He has always misunderstood this matter, thinking that Nie Yunsheng was not his son, so he would have the following calctions. In thest sentence of Nie He, Nie Yunsheng can only be the bloodline of Di Weiping, which further shows that Nie Yunsheng should be his son. The first time he robbed a dart and killed the disciples of Liuyun Mountain Vi, the person who robbed the treasure map was Nie He. It''s just that he grabbed a fake one and was put together by the Seven Stars. Later, taking advantage of the martial arts conference, he pretended to be Nie Yunsheng and grabbed it. At the second martial arts meeting, Di Weiping suddenly appeared, preventing Nie He from bing the leader of the martial arts, almost killing each other''s life. Fortunately, Nie Yunsheng appeared, helping him to ovee the difficulty. Nie He cared about the surface, but actually did not care about Nie Yunsheng. Luo Lixin wanted to understand that she always felt that Nie He was a little strange to Nie Yunsheng. Every time it shows, it is indeed a fathers concern for his son, but it is basically only oral concern, and there has never been any actual action. What does Nie He say, Nie Yunsheng can only be the son of Di Weiping? Have! Luo Lixin remembered that Nie Yunsheng was poisoned, didn''t Di Weiping do it? She was not very clear about the grievance between Nie He and Di Weiping, but she heard some rumours about Liuyun Mountain Vi from her father. It was said that Di Weiping was arrogant and did a lot of wrong things. The old owner also hated him. Later, life or death was a mystery. Because he never appeared again, many people thought he was dead. If ording to what Nie He said, Nie Yunsheng can only be Di Weiping''s son, can it be understood that he wants Di Weiping to have no pain? Luo Lixin feels that this is very likely, and he can''t help but feel chills. Who can think of the superficial kindness, Nie He, the owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi, who is called a hero? Sure enough, Dad was right, confusing on these rivers andkes, don''t look at the surface when you do things. Some people looked at it as a good one, and inside might be ck. Luo Lixin, who guessed the matter, was not going to say his guess. If you want to get involved in this controversy, you don''t know what will happen. The old man also said that some of the old foxes on the rivers andkes like to keep a hand. For the Luo family, and her life, this matter can not join in. She couldn''t help but nce at Ruan Qianling and see, this is the lesson. Fortunately, she has a shrewd dad. Although she didn''t teach her what to do to confuse the rivers andkes, she taught her a sentence: other people''s things are less involved. "Mr. Nie, I may be leaving." Luo Lixin silently organized thenguage. "I will help you find other ces of treasure maps. Once there is news, I will send someone to notify you." Nie Yunsheng also came to his mind, and Luo Lixin suddenly left, leaving him a little helpless. "Is there anything urgent about Miss Luo?" Luo Lixin nodded: "Yes, I received the news before, and my father asked me to go back immediately." His face was still somewhat helpless. Chapter 3928: Succubus (58) Chapter 3928: Subus (58) Chapter 3928 Female Demon (58) "If I don''t want to go back, he probably will not recognize my daughter." Nie Yunsheng hasn''t spoken yet, Ruan Qianling interjected: "But just walking on the rivers andkes, what can I do? I don''t need to recognize you as a threat, I''m afraid I''m not a fake dad. You are also the first beauty of martial arts, and the kung fu is not bad. Can''t I make my own decisions?" Luo Lixin frowned lightly, and the father just asked her to go back as an excuse. Unexpectedly, Ruan Qianling reacted like this, which surprised her a little. Not to mention whether her father said something like that, even if it was said, it was not too serious, just wanted her to go back. In her opinion, Ruan Qianling''s reaction was a little too overwhelming. If someone with a bad rtionship with his dad, after hearing Ruan Qianling''s words, he might be really provoked and wouldn''t want to go back, so that his rtionship with his family will grow. The worse. "This time I have been out for a long time, and my father is normal to worry." Luo Lixin added, "In addition, I also want to go back and see him, apany him more, so as not to worry him." Ruan Qianling pursed his lips and stopped talking. In her view, this Luo Lixin was unable to make his own decisions. Maybe this time when I went back, it was the other partys father who arranged for Luo Lixin to marry someone, and it was time to see the other party in a hurry. In Ruan Qianling''s mind, Lord Luo''s behavior is simr to that of Tanghua Pce in Luohua Pce. They are both abominable, and they always use their own reasons to stop them from doing things. The difference is that she rebelled, and now she is free and will never be at their mercy. Luo Lixin did not dare to resist, and could only go back and ept the arrangement of fate. Even if she is the first beauty of martial arts, what is Miss Luo family? It is not impossible to control your own life. Nie Yunsheng really wanted to leave Luo Lixin, but unfortunately did not have any position to speak. Now his poison has not been solved, Ling''er martial arts have been abolished, and he has encountered a mystery of his life experience. One thing after another, he can''t deal with it. There is Luo Lixin, no matter where he goes, at least some of the Xiao Xiao on the rivers andkes are afraid to provoke them. When Luo Lixin left, those Xiao Xiao feared that it would be difficult to deal with. People want to go back to see dad, he can''t stop him? There is no reason. Luo Lixin bid farewell to a few people, turned to the carriage, and ording to her previous temperament, she might tell her two more words, if the two have something to do, they can go to her. Now that Nie Yunsheng is a hot potato, whoever touches it will surely be injured. Forget it. Fortunately, the martial arts leader looks good, but not this one. She still went back and immersed for a while, and waited for things on the rivers andkes, and then came out to see. "Miss, why did you walk so anxiously, when did the lettere from?" Luo Lixin quickly booed and whispered, "Recently, the rivers andkes are a bit chaotic. I want to go home and avoid it. Dad said that if he encountered a crisis that he couldn''t solve, the best thing to do as a businessman is Guaranteed." The maid sitting next to Luo Lixin''s eyes widened, can this all be matched? A capital preservation. "Mr. Nie, don''t the youngdy follow?" "The poison in the Western Regions seems to have no eyebrows. Ms. Ben has been busy up and down this time and helped him a lot. It is also a benevolence. I like a show. It is estimated that God thinks that we are not suitable, then forget it. Miss you. Im a mere mortal, how can I change my life? Unfortunately, its a pity, its also life. Chapter 3929: Succubus (59) Chapter 3929: Subus (59) Chapter 3929 Female Demon Head (59) Luo Lixin said seriously: "Go back to rest first, there are martial arts leaders every year, this is not good, change one." Madam: "..." Miss virtue, no wonder the master said that he could not arrange the marriage, it is estimated that he was afraid of enmity. How many have changed. Obviously the first beauty of martial arts, why did each fail halfway? "Later Nie Yunsheng sent me a letter, you shouldn''t see it." Luo Lixin ordered. "Miss, is this okay?" "What''s wrong? I''m not a female Bodhisattva. He found a bunch of troubles and will be implicated in our Luo family. The main reason is that Miss Ben has worked so hard for many days. He is close to Ruan Qianling, and he is hypocritical. Take care of me. God can''t see it anymore, and we are judged to have no destiny, and it''s broken." "Miss, you didn''t say that before. You said before, Nie Gongzi is good everywhere." Xiaoyama couldn''t help refuting, how you change it. "It''s hard to change the mountain, the people''s hearts are changeable, I''ve changed my heart for yourdy, okay?" Luo Lixin said, closing his eyes and raising his mind, not talking with the stupid girl beside her. Again, there are martial arts leaders from year to year, this will not work next, and it will not affect anything. This is like, if you want to eat buns today, you want to eat cakes tomorrow, and you want to eat clear porridge the day after tomorrow. ... "Miss Tang, do they have any questions?" Tang Guo came down the mountain this time, remembering one thing in the plot. Originally, Nie He''s conspiracy would not be exposed so early, but she didn''t want to drag it to the back. After going down the mountain, she only did one thing and saved Xu Xinyue who was killed by Nie He in the plot. In the plot, Nie He pretended to be Nie Yunsheng and killed Xu Xinyue. But in the plot, there was an assist by Ruan Qianling, who gave Nie Yunsheng two treasures, and he could cope with it. In addition, Di Weiping was calcted by Nie He, thinking that Nie Yunsheng was his bloodline and secretly helped in secret. Now Tang Guo came down the mountain and first saved Xu Xinyue. He stared at Xu Xinyue all the way to Nie Yunsheng and told the truth he saw with his own eyes. I didn''t want Liu Qijian to find her again, like a dog''s nose, and she found her whereabouts within two days after going down the mountain. When Tang Guo rescued Xu Xinyue, Liu Qijian watched all the way. One is my own, the other is not squeaky, let alone, quite tacit. "No problem, just boring, want to watch the show." Hearing the words, Liu Qijian''s eyes lit up: "It turns out that Tang girl is boring, why don''t youpare with the sword? Tang Guo raised his eyes and nced at Liu Qijian: "Have you ever lived with a sword in your life?" Liu Qijian wanted to say subconsciously, of course. When the words came to his lips, he shut up quickly. He was not good at words, and also felt that Tang Guo''s words were a bit wrong. "Ok?" "It should be that the sword will follow me all my life." Liu Qijian changed the word and felt that it seemed that there was no such burden. The listening system is alreadyughing crazy, is this okay? ? "How did you find Liuyun Mountain Vi?" "I smell Tang girl''s breath." Liu Qijian replied seriously, he was really born with a sensitive sense of smell, and even his father and mother said that he wasted without studying medicine. But he really didn''t have any interest in learning medicine, and only liked to practice swords. However, when he was young, he learned some medical techniques, all for treating his wounds. In order to get the time to practice swords when he was young, he was often caught to smell various herbs. Chapter 3930: Succubus (60) Chapter 3930: Subus (60) Chapter 3930 Female Demon Head (60) In rivers andkes, everyone has a different breath. The stronger the person, the more obvious the breath stays in the air. As long as he wants, as long as this person walks in the rivers andkes, he can trace the breath to find the other party''s position, unless the other party disappears in ce. He likes to wander around the rivers andkes when he is okay. Was it not something happened at Luohua Pce some time ago? He just wanted to go outside Luohua Pce to see if he could meet the master of Luohua Pce. I never imagined that Tang Guo''s breath appeared at the foot of Luohua Pce. This breath is divided into two directions, one is to the location of Luohua Pce, and the other is to the opposite direction. ording to the intensity of the breath, he thought that Tang Guo should go in another direction. He chased all the way and found Tang Guo went to Liuyun Mountain Vi. Feeling what Tang Guo wanted to do, he hid in the dark. Tang Guo found him, and the two looked at each other without a word. Later I heard that Nie He was arguing with Mrs. Nie, and there was a little girl eavesdropping. The woman he recognized, Xu Xinyue, a disciple of the vige. After the two of them quarreled, Nie He became angrily angry, stunned Mrs. Nie, and then killed the other''s personal maid. Xu Xinyue, who was hiding in the dark, was so frightened that her legs were soft and she was almost unstable. At this time, he saw that the girl Tang fell lightly on Xu Xinyue''s side, covered her mouth, and waited for Nie He to leave before taking the man away from the vi. As soon as Xu Xinyue left, he showed up, and he was not so curious to ask why, what happened to Liuyun Mountain Vi had nothing to do with him. There are more enemies and grudges on the rivers andkes, and you cant control them without your own business. After listening to Liu Qijian''s words, Tang Guo fell into contemtion. It turned out that Liu Qijian had a dog''s nose. No wonder he found her urately. In this way, he should know that he came down from the Pce of Flowers. "Don''t you wonder why I came down from Luohua Pce?" Liu Qijian shook his head: "Does this have anything to do with Bijian?" "When the scene is over, I willpare the sword with you." Tang Guo suddenly surprised Liu Qijian with the same expression, but his eyes were burning, and he felt his sword beating, which could not wait. He is very understanding of the mood. "really?" "Really." Tang Guo gave a meaningful look, "Save this girl down the mountain, you will find it when you smell it." System: The wild dog''s skills are powerful. After leaving Luo Lixin, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng fell into a passive position. There is Xu Xinyue, now she dare not return to Yunshanzhuang, but only feels that Nie He is too terrible. She had no way to forget, before seeing the scene where Nie He killed Mrs. Nie close to the girl. If it is not for the mysterious woman to appear, she is likely to die in the hands of Nie He. Master is clearly a hero in her mind, how could it be like that? "Senior brother, what should we do now?" Xu Xinyue is now a six-god **** without a master,pletelycking the ability to think. Whether Nie He is Nie Yunsheng''s father or not, at least Mrs. Nie is his mother, Nie He can''t sit back and ignore this matter. Ruan Qianling suddenly said, "Otherwise, let''s gamble. Didn''t you say that Nie He has a treasure map? We return to Yunshanzhuang. If we can get the treasure map, the fool will be saved." Upon hearing this, Xu Xinyue quickly shook his head: "Master''s martial arts are so high-strength. Now that his brother is poisoned, he cannot use his internal force, and it is impossible to **** the treasure map from his hands." see you tomorrow Chapter 3931: Succubus (61) Chapter 3931: Subus (61) Chapter 3931 Female Demon (61) "Who said it was going to be tough? We can outsmart it. As long as there is someone who is willing to help us, this will be half the battle." Ruan Qianling''s eyes twinkled with light, as if pretending to be countless wisdom. "The most important thing now is to get the treasure map and send the fool into the elixir valley for detoxification. With the fool''s martial arts, there is no problem dealing with Nie He. It depends, Mrs. Nie does not cooperate." Nie He did not directly kill Mrs. Nie, indicating that he was still a little afraid, or did not want to kill Mrs. Nie. A person who has been with him for many years surely knows what to order. Ruan Qianling is very sure and convinces Mrs. Nie. Xu Xinyue didn''t want to go back, she felt that she would tremble her legs when she saw Nie He: "I really don''t dare to go back, and when I see Master, I will remember the previous scene, and I will definitely reveal it at that time." Ruan Qianling was a little annoyed and timid Xu Xinyue, he could not do anything, but it was a lot of trouble. Where did he go before? There was no reluctance to the other party: "Otherwise, you will not return to Yunshanzhuang and will not show up. I will help you dress up, and you will meet us outside." "Okay, this is no problem." Xu Xinyue wanted to help Nie Yunsheng. After all, this was a brother who had a marriage contract with her and grew up together. Brother did not like her, only Ruan Qianling was in her eyes, and she felt very ufortable. Ruan Qianling sometimes convinced her to take it by mouth, but if she did, she couldn''t think of such a bold n. This is the way to save Zhixiong. After the n was set, the three set off. Besides, Di Weiping over there found a ce to sell the news, and gave the letter to the other party to let the other party leak the contents of the letter. Why do it? He just wanted to confuse Nie He. Nie He wanted to wear a green hat, so put it on firmly. A few months ago, he went to the younger sister. When the younger sister saw him, he scolded him and asked him to give Nie Yunsheng the antidote. From the other party''s eyes, he did not see the slightest concern. The other party has been emphasizing that the grudges of the previous generation should not be ced in the next generation. He had no intention of looking for Nie Yunsheng''s trouble. When he first went to Nie He, Nie Yunsheng wanted to help Nie He. Why should he be kind to those who block his revenge? He didn''t have any antidote. The poison of the Western Region was only identally obtained. In his view, as long as the Lingyao Valley did not help Nie Yunsheng, Nie Yunsheng was basically saved. Regarding other affections with Xiaoshimei, it has long since disappeared. Over the past decade or so, I have repeatedly recalled that he and the younger sister did have real feelings. Only that feeling has gone with the wind. When he became a waste, their feelings were wiped out. He is not a fool. After the ident, the younger sister turned to choose Nie He. He was like Ding Jing. Isn''t it just to see that he is a bad person, and adulthood is useless? Perhaps on the day she left, Xiaoshimei still had herself in her heart, otherwise she would not plead for herself, let Nie He release the water, and save her life. Nie He stayed his life. First, she was afraid that the younger sister would be angry. The second, mostly humiliating him, and the third, did not want Master to think that he was a cruel person. The master handed him over to Nie He, most of them wanting to spare him. If Master started, he had no chance at all. It is precisely because of Gu Nian''s past sentiment that he did not go to the trouble of Nie Yunsheng after he resumed his martial arts. Chapter 3932: Succubus (62) Chapter 3932: Subus (62) Chapter 3932 Female Demon Head (62) Looking at the face of the younger sister, one yard to one yard, whoever is his enemy will kill him. If someonees to hinder, he is not a kind-hearted person and cannot be merciful. Not mentioning the past, he now spread the news, just want to disrupt the entire martial arts. Next, I will sit and watch the dispute between Nie Yunsheng and Nie He. Nie He wants to use himself and think of beauty, so he won''t be so stupid. No, if there were no Tang girl and Liu Gongzi, maybe he might have entered Nie He''s situation. Thinking of this, Di Weiping had some cold sweat behind him. When the younger sister asked him to shake hands with Nie He and forgot his hatred, he was destined to have no one to worry about in this world. As before, he will not take the initiative to find troubles rted to Nie He, but the other party will take the initiative to find his troubles, and he will not be polite. As for the little sister, in the future, he has no little sister. Di Weiping, a person with no rtives and no reason in this world. Di Weiping sat in the tea shop listening to the gossip about Nie He and Nie Yunsheng on the rivers andkes, and also met Tang Guo and Liu Qijian, and called out coincidentally. "Miss Tang, son Liu." Di Weiping greeted immediately, telling his experience and the two of them. Tang Guo also shared the information he got, saying that Nie Yunsheng had brought Ruan Qianling back to the vi, and it was estimated that he wanted to **** the treasure map. Upon hearing the treasure map, Di Weiping narrowed his eyes slightly. "Miss Tang, I want to do something, so I''ll say goodbye first." Tang Guo meaningfully watched Di Weiping leave and waited for the other party to walk away, Liu Qijian said, "Are you deliberate?" "Well, he will be happy to participate in this scene. Di Weiping, who is not bound, is not so easy to die." Liu Qijian nodded: "Even if you die, if you don''t want him to die, I might help throw him to the elixir valley." But to treat a person, the people in Essence of Medicine are flustered every day and find something to do. Tang Guo estimated the time, Nie Yunsheng practiced the side effects of "Embroidery", which should be reflected soon. At this time, it was said that Nie He was wearing a green hat on the rivers andkes. Nie Yunsheng was not his own son''s business. "Is this thing true or false?" "It is said that Mrs. Nie did have a marriage contract with Di Weiping before bing a rtive of Master Nie Zhuang. It is said that the two of them have a good rtionship, and the two have no guess. A big mistake, and was eventually expelled from the vi." "If Nie Yunsheng is really Di Weiping''s son, wouldn''t it be that the two fathers and sons killed each other?" When the people on the rivers andkes were having a heated discussion, Di Weiping followed Nie Yunsheng and went to Liuyun Mountain Vi. At this time, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling returned to Liuyun Mountain Vi. While on the road, they heard various rumors. They came back in a hurry and happened to use the rumors on the rivers andkes to inquire about the truth of Nie He. Regarding the arrival of the two, Nie He did not show any strange expression. Nie He felt relieved when such a news appeared on the rivers andkes. "Dad, are the things that Jianghu said the truth is true?" Nie Yunsheng pretended not to know the messages conveyed by Xu Xinyue. Seeing Nie He''s face with a kind face, he was sunk in heart. It is impossible for the younger sister to deceive him, Nie He behaved so calmly, as if nothing had happened, it was very problematic. Mrs. Nie was released, not knowing what Nie He said to her, she seemed to know nothing but thinner. Chapter 3933: Succubus (63) Chapter 3933: Subus (63) Chapter 3933 Female Devil (63) The close-up girl who had been with her next to Mrs. Nie was indeed gone, and she changed her face. So good, how can you change a girl with a face? Faced with Nie Yunsheng''s doubts, Nie He only sighed deeply and said: "Yun Sheng, no matter what you hear, don''t be cranky, no matter what happens, you will always be my Nie He''s son, this cannot be changed. fact." Nie He patted Nie Yunsheng''s shoulder hard and continued tofort: "Don''t care what the people on the rivers andkes say, you are willing toe back, then this vi will always have your ce. You cane back, and Dad is very happy." Nie He''s words showed that Nie Yunsheng was not his blood, and Nie Yunsheng almost couldn''t help it. In recent years, he is not a vain on the rivers andkes. He is no longer the former white rivers andkes with Liuyun Mountain Vi as a backer. Even if there were many doubts in my heart, I wanted to ask many questions, but I didn''t continue to ask them. He came back to find the treasure map. Nie He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to ask anything here, and would cause the other party to be vignt. It''s better to stay in the vi and find an opportunity to talk to your mother. Mrs. Nie did not have an ident, it really made Nie Yunsheng relieved. "Yun Sheng, let''s take a rest. I will stay in the vi in the future, don''t leave." Nie He persuaded, "I have arranged for someone to go to the doctor, the important thing now is to detoxify." Arge part of the reason why Nie He left Nie Yunsheng is that things are already in trouble now. If you leave Nie Yunsheng in the mountain vige, Di Weiping will probably find it. Nie He did not understand how the news leaked. But now the news leaks, but it is more beneficial to him. If Nie Yunsheng is really not his son, he may feel ashamed. But after thest quarrel with Mrs. Nie, he figured out that Nie Yunsheng was his own son. It doesn''t matter what the people on the rivers andkes say. The son is good, but he must also have the treasure map. After taking over the vi, he thought he could ask the whereabouts of other treasure maps from the old thing. At first, the old thing was confused, and his mouth was very hard. It''s really a bit confusing now. The whereabouts of the treasure map of the Seven Stars were still drawn from the old thing a few years ago. He already has a treasure map in hand, and when Di Weiping''s serious trouble is resolved, he can look for other treasure maps with peace of mind. He did not expect that Di Weiping could turn over. Even if Di Weiping was killed for the first time, after abolishing the opponent''s martial arts, he was killed. The reason why the other party is recovering from the beginning is that the elixir valley intervenes. People in the Lingyao Valley are not very pleased, nor do they know what Di Weiping used to impress them. Thinking about it, Nie He thinks he needs to wait now. He knows Di Weiping very much and he will never watch his own son die. If you have something good in your hand, you might think of Nie Yunsheng. It seems that he has to create some obstacles between these "fathers and sons" and deepen their feelings of suffering. Nie Yunsheng didn''t know what Nie He thought, but he also understood that the current Nie He was not the former Nie He. He and Ruan Qianling lived in the vi, without showing any anomalies. Nie He did not expect that they already knew some truth and were still ying with their little abacus. Having lived in the vi for about half a month, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling finally found an opportunity to talk to Mrs. Nie. At first, Mrs. Nie said nothing, the two had to repeat what Xu Xinyue saw, and Mrs. Nie suddenly burst into tears. Chapter 3934: Succubus (64) Chapter 3934: Subus (64) Chapter 3934 Female Demon (64) "Yun Sheng, save your grandfather." Mrs. Nie grabbed Nie Yunsheng forcibly, and what she said surprised everyone. Save grandpa? His grandfather is the old owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi. It is said that many years ago, in order to seek higher martial arts, he left a letter and left the letter of the owner of Liuyun Mountain Vi to Nie He. Mrs. Nie continued: "He imprisoned your grandfather, and it was only after thest incident that I learned." Mrs. Nie never thought that the old owner who was originally seeking higher martial arts was turned off by Nie He. Now she understood everything and regretted it. At first, she should not be swayed, believing that the surface of the evidence really ignored Di Weiping and epted Nie He who was eager to her. They were all deceived by Nie He''s appearance, but unfortunately it is toote to say anything. Nie He threatens her that if she talks nonsense, she will die. Mrs. Nie deeply regretted that if she didn''t decide so much about Di Weiping, thest time the other party came to him and the attitude was not so bad, things were not so bad. The master''s martial arts recovered, maybe he could help rescue his father. Mrs. Nie said things again, and heard Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling incredible. "Mrs. Nie, this matter is afraid of long-term consideration," Ruan Qianling said. "The thing we are going to do now is to detoxify first. The fool''s poison has spread to the entire arm." At first nce, Mrs. Nie did, and could not help wiping her tears: "How should this be good, have you ever been to the elixir valley?" "I''ve been there several times, but I''m not impressed by the people in the Lingyao Valley." Nie Yunsheng was helpless. "Mrs. Nie, if you have a treasure map, you might be able to impress the Valley of Elixir." Ruan Qianling continued, "In fact, this time, we came here for the treasure map. Mrs. Nie and Nie He have been together for so many years and should be able to help We found the treasure map." "I try my best." As the two expected, Mrs. Nie did not refuse this matter. The three of them should cooperate with each other outside and cooperate well. Nie He found nothing for the time being. What they did not know was that Di Weiping was observing in the dark. Seeing Nie Yunsheng in front of Nie He, carrying a set, and Ruan Qianling''s words, he listened to him as much as possible, and he understood their ns. Di Weiping did not take the initiative to do anything, and it was not time. When he heard that the old master was actually locked by Nie He, he was veryplicated. At the beginning, the other party did not give him the opportunity to exin it, thinking that he was the one who stole the treasure map, but there was no mercy. At first, he did not steal the treasure map. The treasure map in his hand really belongs to Liuyun Mountain Vi. The treasure map was actually stolen by Nie He. After he identally found the treasure map, he secretly hid elsewhere. What he did in this way was that the old owner had cancelled the marriage contract between him and the young master sister, and the young master sister also listened to the old master and gave up without hesitation. Second, it was even more unclear to take it out at that time. The former Oath Mountain League was like a joke, and he who wanted to take out the treasure map could not take it anymore. He even felt that once he took it out, the old owner would surely kill him without hesitation in order to keep it secret. The old owner let Nie He deal with him, did he really give Nie He the chance to spare his life? I dont see it. Im afraid he would look for the treasure map afterwards. That treasure map, he hid in a very hidden ce. After the martial arts were abolished, he wandered all the way to the outside, and he never got it again. Chapter 3935: The Devils Head (65) Chapter 3935: The Devil''s Head (65) Chapter 3935 Female Demon (65) Di Weiping looked at what was happening in the vi and remembered that the old owner was still alive, and suddenly felt he could do something. For example, let Nie He''s true face be exposed to everyone''s eyes and rescue the old owner? Let the old owner personally lead Nie Yunsheng against Nie He. It''s a bit interesting to think about it. It''s just that this matter can''t be too fast. Nie Yunsheng hasn''t found the treasure map. They have to wait for them to find the treasure map and then save the old owner. Di Weiping suppressed his thoughts and waited in the dark. Nie Yunsheng did not disappoint him. With the help of Mrs. Nie, the treasure map was found. When they found the treasure map, they found an excuse to say goodbye to Nie He and said they were going to see a magician. Nie He did not find anything, and let them go. Just when they were halfway through, Nie He found that the treasure map was missing, andbined with what happened recently, he understood what was going on. Nie He pretends to be a man in ck and catches up with Nie Yunsheng''s carriage. Di Weiping has been in the dark, watching Nie He torture the three people, especially Nie Yunsheng''s situation is not very good, he was beaten to death by Nie He. Seeing that Nie He nned to kill Xu Xinyue and Ruan Qianling in front of Nie Yunsheng, Di Weiping quickly shot. This time Nie He did not retain any strength, fighting with the masked Di Weiping, Di Weiping actually fell off. Nie Yunsheng couldn''t see right, knowing that if the manter lost, they wouldn''t be able to escape. At this juncture, he even broke through, and he could not use his internal force. After the breakthrough, join Di Weiping and jointly deal with Nie He. Nie He was finally beaten a bit embarrassed, Di Weiping took the opportunity to cut a few knives on Nie He. Nie He is not enemies and can only run away unwillingly. "Thank you heroes for helping each other, don''t know your heroic name?" Di Weiping was blindfolded, and Nie Yunsheng couldn''t see his true face. He didn''t answer the other party''s question, instead he tipped his toes and flew away. Ruan Qianling looked at Di Weiping''s back and thought about where he had seen each other. Nie Yunsheng''s poison has spread again, because he used internal force to spread to a small part of his body. The three did not dare to dy, and hurried to the elixir valley. "They took the treasure map to the Lingyao Valley. Will the people in the Lingyao Valley cure Nie Yunsheng?" In the dark, there are actually Tang Guo and Liu Qijian. They did not intend to intervene, only watched the y silently. Liu Qijian shook his head: "People in the Lingyao Valley are not infrequently treasured." "If you need Nie Yunsheng to be alive, I can write a letter and let the people of Lingyao Valley help Nie Yunsheng to cure." Tang Guoren couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Don''t you want a treasure map?" "The treasure map is no longer important," Liu Qijian said seriously. "Everyone on the rivers andkes does not have the subtlety of your swordsmanship, which is more than you alone." After all, Liu Qijian took out a treasure map. And handed it to Tang Guo, "Do you want this?" After Tang Guo agreed topare his sword, he was indeed not interested in the others on the rivers andkes. "There is only one, it seems useless." Tang Guo said, "Only this small part can''t find the treasure." System: Crazy hint! ! Liu Qijian didn''t know if EQ had increased. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, he said: "Will you go to the Lingyao Valley to take a look? Take the treasure map by the way." As long as Tang Guo agrees topare his sword, a few treasure maps are not important at all, and it should be said to be too cost-effective. see you tomorrow Chapter 3936: The Devils Head (66) Chapter 3936: The Devil''s Head (66) Chapter 3936 Female Demon Head (66) Because of Liu Qijian''s instructions, Nie Yunsheng took the treasure map and sessfully entered the Lingyao Valley for treatment. "All these treasure maps belong to me?" Liu Qijian affirmed: "It''s all yours. You can take advantage of it at this time. If you want to find a treasure, I can apany you. As long as youpare the sword with me, the treasure inside is yours." "Then I''m wee?" Liu Qijian''s eyes seemed to be a little bit of starlight, but he didn''t know how. When he handed the treasure map to Tang Guo, he felt extra relieved. It was as if the crisis had been lifted. "Son,e out." A whispered call came from outside the door. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian raised their heads one after the other. There was a head protruding from the door. The woman was dressed as a woman and looked like she was only thirty. She was extremely young. This woman is the mother-inw of Liu Qijian, just looking at the lively appearance, unlike a woman with such a big child as Liu Qijian. At this time, a head was also protruded above the woman. This was a handsome man. He looked like he was about thirty. This was Liu Qijian''s father. Behind them, there were still several young men, all looking handsome, tall and tall, all probed outside the brain, looking forward to look at Liu Qijian. "Go ahead first." Liu Qijian nodded gently: "If there is any need, just ask the next man." "I''ll go as soon as I go." As soon as Liu Qijian went out, he was held by the group of people outside and carried away! Even if he is a very powerful swordsman, there is no resistance against this group of people. "Son, what does that girl have to do with you?" Liu Qijian''s mother-inw asked in a narrow expression. She touched Liu Qijian''s head and said with a happy face, "Good son, you have a good time. Learn to find a girl yourself." Well, a few more brothers than you are." "This beautiful girl, is she blind? She was deceived back by you." Father Liu touched his chin, his eyes puzzled, and his face couldn''t understand. "Did you give medicine to others? Or forced others?" " "Younger brother, you can even find a girl, don''t you know that my brothers don''t have a daughter-inw, how can you find a girl first? You can cheat a girl back, are all the girls on the rivers andkes very good?" It is the elder brother of Liu Qijian. Brother Er Liu then said: "Otherwise, let''s go out and see?" Third Brother Liu said: "Fathers and sisters and younger brothers all like girls. How many of our brothers should be able to cheat a few back, or should we try?" "The younger brother has a girl now, can''t the few of us who are brothers have been alone?" Liu Sige continued, "You see that the son is not too old, and when he is young, he doesn''t find a girl, and no one will ask for it in the future." The Lius and his wife actually moved a bit. If the girls outside were particrly cheating and good-looking, let the sons go out and cheat the two back. "Ma''am, I think they can let them go out and look around. It''s not a good idea to stay in the valley and wait for the rabbit." Yes, the reason why these sons do not have daughter-inw is that they feel that the fate ising, there will definitely be, just stay in the valley and wait for the rabbit. I just didn''t think that this ss would wait until the little son came back with a flower-like girl. "Okay, let''s talk first. You can only coax the girl back with your mouth. No other means are allowed." Mrs. Liupromised, she grabbed Liu Qijian''s arm, "Baby son, you are free this time, much Teach you a few brothers and let them learn how to treat their wives." Chapter 3937: Succubus (67) Chapter 3937: Subus (67) Chapter 3937 Female Demon (67) "Little brother, do you mean, which girl would you choose topare with the sword?" Brother Liu will look sad. "But my swordsmanship is very poisonous? I''m better at poisoning." "Apart from Bijian, is there any other way?" Brother Liu also frowned. "I''m good at healing people, can Ipare it with girls?" Third Brother Liu said: "My sword tactics can bepared with girls." "My doctor and sword are not as good as a few brothers, but everyone in my face says that she looks beautiful," Liu Sige said. "How can I find a girl to be more beautiful? Maybe she will be convinced by my beauty, willing Be my daughter-inw." Brother Liu smiled: "Our brothers have their own strengths, it is better to use their own strengths to find the girl they like, and thenpete with each other. If you win each other, you will definitely let the othere back willingly." In the corner, Liu Qijian saw four brothers discussing without a word. I don''t know what kind of sister-inws his brothers can cheat home. But he always felt that it was not so easy to want sister-inw. The method of his brothers, he thinks it is easy to be beaten, after all, not everyone is a Tang girl. Besides, Tang girl''s skill is excellent, he is not sure to win. No, the rtionship between him and Miss Tang seems to have been misunderstood by the family. Liu Qijian is not a person who likes to exin. Liu''s brain is different from ordinary people. Even if the exnation will be misinterpreted by them, the exnation will not be understood. "Okay, let''s go to see Nie Yunsheng first, heal him, and we will go out to find a wife." Brother Liu said, and the brothers hurried out. Liu Qijian went to Tang Guo with a confused look, and saw that she was studying the treasure map. She only sat quietly and did not squeak, and helped her to add some tea from time to time. Everyone in the Lingyao Valley is capable, and with the help of the Liu family, Nie Yunsheng''s poison was solved within half a month. Nie Yunsheng, who retrieved his life, was very happy, but he didn''t mention leaving. Come to Ling Yao Gu for a while, stay a while longer, it would be better if you can make friends with Ling Yao Gu. The people in this elixir valley are really not easy to get along with, and each one has a very strong temper. Fortunately, there are treasure maps to make them tempted. Nie Yunsheng was wondering how to make friends with the Lingyao Valley and let them take a look at him. It was just that the idea had just started, and he was thrown out mercilessly by several Liu family brothers. "Bah, it turned out to be an old Lai, and if you get sick, hurry up!" "Don''t you have money to eat when the Ling Yao Gu?" "That looks like a good person at first sight." "At first, I felt that the kid''s eyes were not right." "I have asked people, this kid is very poorly mixed in the rivers andkes now, and it is estimated that we are here to seek refuge and rubbish." The Liu family brothers scolded a few times, and after throwing away Nie Yunsheng, he turned around and returned, refreshingly whispering in his mouth: "It''s cheaper for him, he lost money, let him spend a few more meals, I knew I should beat him again A meal." Nie Yunsheng is very angry, isn''t it just a few meals? People in this elixir valley are really not easy to get along with, all of them have strange temperament. Nie Yunsheng wanted to go back again, and a white mist rose in front of him. He knew that this was caused by the formation, and it was impossible to enter again. Nie Yunsheng regrets that he is lost and there is no way out. If he wants to go in again, he can only take out the things that impress the other party. Ruan Qianling and Xu Xinyue, who were waiting outside, ushered in quickly and asked about the situation. Chapter 3938: Succubus (68) Chapter 3938: Subus (68) Chapter 3938 Female Demon Head (68) "I wanted to stay in the Ling Yao Valley for a few days, but the human nature inside was weird. After detoxification, I was driven out." The behavior of the Liu family brothers really suffocated Nie Yunsheng. He suffered a lot in the rivers andkes, but no one like the Liu family brothers did not take him seriously. As if in their eyes, he Nie Yunsheng was just an insignificant ant who could trample to death with just one foot. What''s more terrible is that Nie Yunsheng felt that he was a ants that could be pinched to death in front of the Liu family brothers. He thought that the skill of Luohua Pce was practiced to the seventh floor, and he was the top expert in the rivers andkes. There should be few opponents. But in the hands of the Liu family brothers, he couldn''t move at all. "Then return to Yunshanzhuang?" Ruan Qianling asked. Xu Xinyue''s heartbeat speeded up. Was the person who suddenly attacked themst time rted to Nie He? If it was Nie He, they returned to Yunshanzhuang, wouldnt they find death? "I... Brother, I don''t want to return to Yunshanzhuang." Xu Xinyue was afraid, and since she knew what Nie He was, she would not dare to face it. She is not as clever as Ruan Qianling, nor as strong as Nie Yunsheng''s martial arts. In front of her life, she suddenly felt that Nie Yunsheng was not so important. Such a timid and timid self may not be very pleasing, but she really does not want to die. Every time she remembered the miserable look of the maid that died in Nie He''s hands, she was suffocated. "I still have to go back to the mountain vige anyway. The mother and grandfather are still in the mountain vige. I have to find a way to rescue them." After the poison was resolved, the biggest trouble was basically solved. He should n what he will do next. Nie Yunsheng is actually very contradictory to Nie He. No matter what, this person is always his father. He really wants to meet each other''s de, and he can''t bear it. "It was Nie He from thest attack." Ruan Qianling said at this time, "Idiot, that time he was stimted, but he did not show mercy, if no mysterious person suddenly appeared, all three of us would die at the time." "Also, fool, what do you think of this?" Ruan Qianling took out an animal skin and handed it to Nie Yunsheng. Nie Yunsheng stared at the animal skin, his face surprised: "This..." "The treasure map is precious, and it has caused a lot of losses to the elixir valley. It took me a lot of effort to write down the contents of the map. Ruan Qianling did not forget, but remembered well. At that time, she was hiding next to the treasure map. When she hurried, she took it out and looked at it. After reading all the way, I finally wrote down all the contents. She just feels that such a good thing is a bit of a loss to Ling Yao Gu. Nie Yunsheng rejoiced and hugged Ruan Qianling hard: "Ling''er, fortunately with you." Suddenly, Nie Yunsheng frowned. He sniffed the fragrance on Ruan Qianling''s body. He was a bit repellent and disgusted. feel. There are important things right now, and Nie Yunsheng didn''t think too much. Xu Xinyue felt sour in her heart and didn''t bother. She was really timid enough to not be a brother. Even the vi dare not go back: "Brother, why don''t we split into two ways? I''m afraid to go back to the vi and I can''t help anything. With my three-legged cat''s kung fu, only Add chaos to you." "I think that''s it. Your current situation really doesn''t help." Ruan Qianling said. The stone pressed by Xu Xinyue disappeared, and in front of Xiaoming, nothing mattered. "Senior brother, you and the girl Ruan are a natural pair, so let''s dissolve the marriage contract." She just wanted to live alive. Chapter 3939: Succubus (69) Chapter 3939: Subus (69) Chapter 3939 Female Demon (69) Xu Xinyue believes that Nie Yunsheng is even more powerful, but he is facing the entire vi, plus a martial arts. Nie Yunsheng''s rtionship with Ruan Qianling, plus how many of them offended the two of them, and being in thepany with them, will sooner orter have an ident. Brother only has Ruan Qianling in his eyes. If there is any danger, he must first save Ruan Qianling. This kind of thing doesn''t happen once or twice. Never mind, why should she go to death. Its better to be incognito and find a safe ce to live. "Sister Xiaomei, do you really want to understand?" Nie Yunsheng felt a little disoriented, and was not willing to let Xu Xinyue leave. Xu Xinyue ran behind his **** since he was a child, really separated, and was not used to it. Xu Xinyue said with a sad face: "Brother, I am really scared." She is really afraid of death, more than ever. Nie He''s hidden true face hit her too hard. Ruan Qianling was happy, Xu Xinyue gave up on her own initiative, and no one hindered her and Nie Yunsheng. Xu Xinyue and the two parted ways, the vi or something, she could not go back in her life. Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling returned to the vi, intending to secretly rescue Mrs. Nie. Nie He was already prepared, and their rescue n failed. "Ma''am, Yun Sheng, where are you going to go?" Nie He knew that what he had done had been discovered by Nie Yunsheng, and he couldn''t even pretend. Mrs. Nie''s betrayal made him angry. When the treasure map was gone, he really wanted to shoot Mrs. Nie in the palm of his hand, but finally he could hold it back. Mrs. Nie is not dead, Nie Yunsheng will definitelye back. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Nie was afraid that Nie Yunsheng would suffer a loss. She stretched her arm and stopped in front of Nie Yunsheng, and shouted: "Yun Sheng, go quickly and go to other ces, don''te back." At this time, if Dad''s words, Yun Sheng will certainly be alive, rather than involving him? In the dark, Di Weiping secretly observed all this. This way, he is following Nie Yunsheng. Seeing Mrs. Nie still look like that, he could not help but sigh. In fact, the younger sister is only a little simple, has no experience in the rivers andkes, and was protected too well from childhood, will he be easily deceived? Thinking of this, his resentment towards Mrs. Nie dissipated in his heart. The resentment towards Mrs. Nie dissipated, but the hatred towards Nie He did not decrease at all. Mrs. Nie''s attitude angered Nie He. While Nie Yunsheng didn''t pay attention, Nie He grabbed Mrs. Nie''s neck with a fierce eyes: "Why betray me? Am I not good to you?" "Brother, let Yunsheng go. He really is your bloodline. I didn''t deceive you." Mrs. Nie''s face flushed red. "As long as you let Yunsheng go, it will notpare with him. I will listen to you in the future. ." "Nie He, you let go of my mother!" Nie Yunsheng shouted, worrying all over her eyes. Mrs. Nie was in Nie He''s hands. Nie He sneered: "What about the treasure map?" "The Lingyao Valley has been given." Nie Yunsheng said, "In order to enter the Lingyao Valley, I handed over the treasure map." Nie He''s face sank and her eyes narrowed: "It''s not wrong to let her go. Use a treasure map to rece it. One treasure map and one person, you should know that the old thing is still alive? As long as you find two treasure maps, I dont care about what happened before." Nie Yunsheng''s body was detoxified, martial arts progressed rapidly, andpared with himself, it was estimated to be between Bo Zhong and Zhong. Rather than removing Nie Yunsheng, let the other party look for treasure maps. Chapter 3940: Succubus (70) Chapter 3940: Subus (70) Chapter 3940 Female Demon Head (70) Di Weiping in the dark looked at a big show in front of him, and suddenly felt that he should do something. His resentment towards Mrs. Nie had dissipated. Seeing her look weak in Nie He''s hands, she was a bit intolerable. He thought for a moment in silence, remembering that the little sister had pleaded with him once and for all, then this time she was killed. Helping the younger sisters and sisters to get rid of the siege will also allow Nie Yunsheng and his father to fight, as if not losing money. Suddenly, there was a wind around him, as if there was something more, Di Weiping looked around stiffly, turned out to be Tang Guo and Liu Qijian. The twoy proficiently in a secret position and looked down secretly. Di Weiping yed a drum in his heart. Why did these two troublese? Before he followed Nie Yunsheng, he hid aside, but he saw these two irritable spirit spirit valleys. It was estimated that they were the people in the Lingyao Valley. It is no wonder that it was so easy to let him enter the Lingyao Valley for treatment. Di Weiping gave Tang Guo a look, as if to ask, why did the two of youe? Tang Guo nced at the following Nie Yunsheng and others to make a lip style: watch the show. Di Weiping made a n in his heart and wrote a few words: Miss Tang, Liu Gongzi, can you do me a favor? I have a n. Tang Guo: What is it? Di Weiping: Help me catch someone from the dark prison. Since the two of them like to watch drama, it is better to make the rivers andkes messy. I want to save my little sister, this person can only ask you for help. The old owner should hate Nie He very much. Nie He has a lot of tricks. Nie Yunsheng is afraid of eating a lot of losses in the other party''s hands, and the old owner is different. Tang Guo agreed, she and Liu Qijian turned and ran to the dark cell. Di Weiping whispered in his heart, he hadn''t said where the dark prison was. Looking at the two girls, it seemed that he knew the topography of the vi better than he did. Sure enough, these two can''t be bothered, the vi is simr to their back garden. It is worthy of the people whoe out of the elixir valley, and their characters are particrly strange. Here Nie He and Nie Yunsheng have be fierce, and Mrs. Nie is imprisoned by Nie He. Nie He can onlypromise. At the moment when Nie Yunsheng agreed, a person suddenly fell behind Nie He, and pped him on the back of Nie He''s head. Di Weiping thought to himself that it would be nice if he could shoot Nie He with one palm, of course, this was just his naive thought. Sure enough, Nie He reacted quickly, letting go of the subconsciously and hiding himself aside. The reason why Nie He shed so fast is that he still has a hole card, the old owner. It doesn''t matter whether Mrs. Nie is in his hands, as long as the master''s life is held in his hands, Mrs. Nie can''t escape. Di Weiping''s fierce palm was just a bluff. After Nie He shed away, he grabbed Mrs. Nie and whispered, "I''ll pay you back." Mrs. Nie''s originally struggling movements were also stiff and allowed to be taken away by Di Weiping. "Yun Sheng, don''t worry about me." Mrs. Nie shouted suddenly, "He won''t hurt me, Yun Sheng, you go quickly." "Fool, that person''s figure is very familiar, it should be the hero who helped us to rid us of that herost time." Ruan Qianling reminded that she had already guessed it and whispered, "I''m afraid it''s Di Weiping." As for why Di Weiping intervened in this matter, the two immediately wanted to understand that the other party thought that Nie Yunsheng was his bloodline, right? If this is the case, Nie Yunsheng is relieved. Nie He froze his face, staring at the distance, and gritted his teeth, angry: "Di Weiping!" Chapter 3941: Succubus (71) Chapter 3941: Subus (71) Chapter 3941 Female Demon (71) "Ling''er, let''s go." The reason why Nie Yunsheng didn''t fight Nie He, the first is that he was still hesitating. The two fathers and sons saw each other, he was not willing. The second is that Mrs. Nie was trapped just now, and he did not want to repeat it. At this time, Ruan Qianling was not a master of martial arts. It was easy to catch Nie He for a short time without paying attention, and then he would be controlled by others. Nie He didn''t chase it, he still had a hole card. It was only when he returned to the dark prison that it was empty inside that it was shaking with anger. At this time, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian met Di Weiping with a dull white-haired old man. When Mrs. Nie saw the old owner, she burst into tears: "Brother, thank you, if not..." "Xie didn''t need it anymore, and gave you a life." Di Weiping raised his hand. "We''ve cleared it." He didn''t look at the old owner. "I don''t know what happened to Yun Sheng, brother, can you..." Di Weiping said with a cold face: "No, there is no time." Nie He''s son''s life and death, is it rted to him? It was impossible for Nie He to steal the treasure map and frame his affairs in this life, unless Nie He died. Seeing that Nie Yunsheng wasing, Di Weiping hurriedly greeted Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, let''s go quickly, thank you very much this time." He didn''t want to let these two irritating parties get involved, let Nie Yunsheng''s boy know that there was a bargain, and he wanted to be beautiful. Di Weiping invited Tang Guo and Liu Qijian to have a meal, and happily drank the wine from the jar and said, "This is the first time I ignored the request of the younger sister." No matter what she said, he followed her. Sure enough, he was gone in his heart. After hearing Di Weiping''s nonsense, the two parties said goodbye. All the processes were pushed fast and changed the ending of many people. Tang Guo felt as if nothing had been done. "Liu Qijian, don''t you want topare swords?" Liu Qijian asked expectantly: "Now?" Tang Guo pulled out his sword, and Lisuo pulled out a sword flower: "It''s now, if you don''te, you won''tpare after youe." "Compared." Liu Qijian replied quickly. Since he knew Tang Guo andpared with Nie He, he neverpares with others. Liu Qijian was surprised that he didn''t feel that he was missing anything in recent years. "Tang girl, you can mention a condition." Although familiar, Liu Qijian still has to go through the process. Anyone who promises topete with him can put forward a condition, of course, he can do it. "Conditions, seriously?" Affirmed by Liu Qijian, Tang Guo thought for a while: "Anything?" "Anyway." "I remember you have a set of rules for the rivers andkes, and you shouldn''t agree to anything." Tang Guo reminded, "If I propose one that you can''t agree with, it''s troublesome." "Let''s mention it first." Liu Qijian thought silently, that Tang girl should not let him do anything evil, she is not such a person. In this case, there should be nothing that he feels he can not agree to. "Do you know my identity?" Waiting for Liu Qijian asked, she continued, "You should guess that I am Luohua Pce. What I want to tell you is that I am not only Luohua Pce, but also Luohua Pce." The head, the female demon head called by the rivers andkes." Liu Qijian''s expression was dull, not surprised by the result: "Is the Tang girl still surnamed Tang?" "of course." "That''s it, anyway, it''s all Tang girls." Identity is not important. "Then I made conditions?" "Don''t mention it." "In recent years, I have been training new housekeepers in Luohua Pce. When the new housekeeper takes over the matter of Luohua Pce, I will retire, that is, I will not be a housekeeper." Liu Qijian: "If Miss Tang is nowhere to go, you cane to the Lingyao Valley." It turns out that the Lord of the Flower Pce is not going to do it. Are you leaving the Flower Pce? System: Yes, the desire to survive is back. "After retiring in the future, I still have apanion. I think you are just right. Do you understand?" Tang Guo smiled. see you tomorrow Chapter 3942: Succubus (72) Chapter 3942: Subus (72) Chapter 3942 Female Demon Head (72) Liu Qijian suddenly appeared in his mind that the four brothers who had gone to the rivers andkes and searched for his daughter-inw seemed to understand something. Miss Tang wants to be his wife? Is it because he tirelessly followed Tang Tang''s side and moved the other side? To be honest, he had never thought about finding a daughter-inw, unlike his brothers who were desperately looking for a daughter-inw. However, if the daughter-inw is the Tang girl, he is 10,000 willing, no better than the Tang girl. "What does Miss Tang mean?" Tang Guo: "I want to hire a son-inw and want a delicate swordsmanship. Do you think whoever has the best swordsmanship in the martial arts besides me?" "I." Liu Qijian thought without hesitation. In today''s entire martial arts, he really did not find a person with a more exquisite sword skill than him except Tang girl. After answering, he felt something was wrong, and he saw Tang Guo looking at him with a smile on his face. What did you understand, made him dumbfounded. "My condition is that you can hire the most borate husband-inw of the swordsmanship. Can you do it? If there is a swordsmanship that is more delicate than you, it will do." System: [Host, in case there is really a more subtle sword skill than Liu Qijian, your joke will be bigger. Tang Guo: "I have countless swords here, Liu Qijian is a talented wizard, just give him two copies. Are you afraid that others will exceed him?" System: OK, he understands that Liu Qijian is the person she wants to recruit. This is a stubborn thing, and it is all in this way, it is impossible to make mistakes. Liu Qijian fell silent, in addition to the Tang girl in the martial arts, is there anyone more borate than his sword skills? So far, he has not found it. And he always hopes in his heart, there is no such person. He raised his head and met Tang Guo''s eyes: "Miss Tang, I think there should be no more borate people than me in swordsmanship except you. I agree with your condition." "Will your father and mother agree?" Liu Qijian replied, "Will agree." In his father''s and mother''s eyes, wasn''t Tang Tang his wife? This condition is really too simple, he feels himself taking advantage. Not only does she have a daughter-inw, but she can also learn swordsmanship with her daughter-inw at any time and make progress together. Tang Guo and Liu Qijian find a forest and n topare swords here. The two pulled out their swords and immediately entangled together, unable to see the real shape of the two, because it was too fast. I can only see the smoke billowing in front of my eyes, the two untraceable figures vaguely fighting, and the countless sword sword lights. The sound of the wind whispered in my ears, and the noise from the collision of Wan Jian. But half of the tea time seemed to be over, and countless fallen leaves slowly floated to the ground. The billowing smoke and dust all settled down and covered the ground. The two fighting figures are rtively fixed in the woods. When the smoke and dust were all gone, they could see clearly the scene of the two. I saw the tip of the sword in Tang Guo''s hand, which touched Liu Qijian''s throat, with only a little force, and it would definitely pierce his neck. The sword in Liu Qijian''s hands was in an attacking state. Only one action was enough to prove that Liu Qijian lost the match. "Liu Qijian, you lost." "I know." Liu Qijian''s eyes were bright, and he didn''t feel sad to lose. On the contrary, he felt very excited. I don''t know if it was finally defeated, or something else. In short, since practicing sword, I have never been so excited. Chapter 3943: Succubus (73) Chapter 3943: Subus (73) Chapter 3943 Female Demon (73) "Miss Tang, your sword skills are really delicate." "Can we learn swordsmanship every day after we get married?" Liu Qijian felt that both the match and the conditions proposed by Tang Guo were great. The daughter-inw''s swordsmanship is more subtle than him. Will he still need to look for swords everywhere? How good to discuss with your wife. System: [The host is big, this guy doesnt lie to you, its your sword skills, its ridiculous. Tang Guo: "I feel a little lost." "Then... Liu Qijian, you shouldn''t mention the previous condition." Tang Guo repented. She really shouldn''t mention this condition. Seeing this nerd was so happy that she almost blew the Harazi. Liu Qijian hurriedly said: "Miss Tang, I am by no means an unbelievable person. Since I agreed, I will definitely do it." Liu Qijian put away the long sword, walked to Tang Guo, and grabbed her wrist: "Let''s discuss where you will live after retirement. In addition, go back to the Lingyao Valley to prepare for a marriage." When the conditions are put forward, the promises are all agreed, how can there be a reason for repentance. Liu Qijian murmured in his heart, and pulled Tang Guo to walk towards the Lingyao Valley. The daughter-inw with such a powerful swordsmanship, I am afraid that the entire martial arts will never find another one. He cant miss it. System: Haha,ugh to death. Liu Qijian is a man who is very popr, and he brought Tang Guo back to the Lingyao that same day. Facing the doubtful eyes of the Lius and his wife, Liu Qijian said: "Father and mother, I lost the sword with Tang girl." The Lius'' eyes turned to Tang Guo, but they didn''t expect the pretty girl to be so powerful that they beat their boy. "Miss Tang proposed the conditions before, and if I lost, I will give it to her. Do you have any opinions?" Liu Qijian said amazingly, and the Lius were dumbfounded. Father Liu almost blurted out, is your boy too lucky? Anyway, from their expressions, they did not see a little unwilling. Aftering back, the two nodded in a hurry. Its good to enter. There are many sons in the Liu family. I don''t know how many other sons went outside, and the daughter-inw could find something like that. Anyway, it is such a confusing, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian things settled down. "Guo''er, when will we get married?" Tang Guo rubbed his forehead: "Liu Qijian, you are so anxious to get married, isn''t it greedy my sword?" "Although I am greedy for Guoer''s swordsmanship, haven''t we settled down? Guoer asked me to pay for you. I think women like Guoer can''t find the second one. We got married early. it is good." So powerful, what if you are attracted to other swordsmen? Luo Lixin, the first beauty of martial arts, is said to be a greedy martial art rookie. Every time a dazzling martial art rookie rises, he cannot escape the admiration of Luo Lixin. Luo Lixin''s enthusiasm came fast and went fast. Isn''t he afraid that Guo''er is also the same as Luo Lixin? Don''t you want him after a while? After all, his swordsmanship should be full of holes in her eyes. However, he will work hard to study swordsmanship. After thest study, he has learned a lot. Fight for the next time and be able to hold the time for two teas in her hands. Tang Guo saw Liu Qijian with a firm look, and the tea cups in his hand almost fell off. At this time, she felt that she was the big boss in the game, and Liu Qijian was the yer who came to brush the big boss. This analogy is really a bit weird. Chapter 3944: Succubus (74) Chapter 3944: Subus (74) Chapter 3944 Female Demon (74) "There are still some things in the rivers andkes that have not been resolved. I will retire after I resolve them." Liu Qijian was a little disappointed, and suddenly felt that the sword technique was not fragrant. In front of Tang Guo are the three treasure maps spread out: "I have figured out this map, Liu Qijian, you apany me to find the treasure and help me carry the treasure back." The two spent about half a month, with the help of the system, found a treasure with the help of the map. This treasure Tang Guo was divided into two, half moved to Luohua Pce, and the other half was given to Liu Qijian. After the treasure was evacuated, she arranged for the hill where the treasure was hidden to be restored to its original state, as if here would have passed from the future. She did not forget that the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce that once destroyed the gate and the Flower Pce, she took out two treasure maps and designed it a little so that the two treasure maps fell in the hands of the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce, and they were intentionally Make it known to martial arts. ... Also said that Nie Yunsheng and his party, they found a ce to hide, half a monthter, the old master''s consciousness gradually recovered. At this time, the entire martial arts was in full swing because of the discussion of the treasure map. Nie He was conscientiously nning the treasure map. He did not expect that the treasure map was obtained by the Soul Sect and the Soul Pce, and his eyes were very greedy. Now Nie He has no mood to ask Nie Yunsheng how many people, just want to grab the treasure map as soon as possible. The greedy Nie He got rid of it, so he pretended to be Nie Yunsheng, and he first entered the site of the Soul Sect. When you see someone, you kill, anyway, this is a sect, even if it is destroyed, the people of Wulin are afraid that they will only p their hands and say that the wicked have bad results. However, in the middle of the night, Nie He killed the Soul Sect, and he left some unexined liveliness, just to frame Nie Yunsheng and walk away excitedly with the treasure map. The night is long and dreamy, and as the day dawns, he went to the Soul Pce. Although the martial arts news leaked quickly, the news of the Soul Sect was only one night, and it did not spread so quickly. People who hadn''t waited to leave the Soul Pce received news that Nie He, who was dressed as Nie Yunsheng, had already been killed. Nie He was so determined that he wanted to take away the treasure map. These are two treasure maps, only one of the elixir valley, he can grab all the treasure maps. After he fled, the blood-washing of the two evil factions has already spread in the martial arts. Although countless people in martial arts want treasure maps, but to destroy people, let''s just say they can''t do it without saying that they are patient. Moreover, the surviving disciples said that the treasure map was taken by Nie Yunsheng. For a time, the entire martial arts people set their sights on Nie Yunsheng. "It must be Nie He." Mrs. Nie shivered. "Last time, he also disguised as Yun Sheng. He killed Qixing''s disciples and snatched the treasure map." "It should be him right," the old master said with resentment. "I was afraid that the treasure map in my hand was also stolen by him. As a result of his instigation, he thought it was Di Weiping. A traitor, Nie He This wicked!" "Xi''er, can you contact Weiping?" The old owner asked, "Nie He absolutely hides his strength. If he wants to escape, few people can stop him. If he can find some top experts to deal with him, remove His odds are greater." During this time, after listening to the old owner, Nie He and Mrs. Nie had no hope for Nie He. Right now, the other party has destroyed two martial arts in a row, and this matter has been nted on Nie Yunsheng. Mrs. Nie''s face was bitter: "Brother Master is probably chilling. Since then, he has never appeared again." Chapter 3945: Succubus (75) Chapter 3945: Subus (75) Chapter 3945 Female Demon (75) The owner of the old vige frowned: "Will you ask someone to look for it, in your name, he should help you." In the impression of the old owner, Di Weiping was obsessed with his daughter, thinking that as long as the daughter spoke, Di Weiping would not refuse. He had clearly forgotten that the unsessful abolition of Di Weiping''s martial arts and the expulsion of the other party from the vi. If he didn''t want to know where the treasure map is, he wouldn''t actually let Di Weiping die. It''s a pity that Di Weiping has never shown up, and the old owner''s n failed. Learning from the old master''s mouth, Mrs. Nie was also somewhat lost. Besides, Nie He, after getting two treasure maps, remembered Nie Yunsheng''s obstacles, andunched a martial arts chase against Nie Yunsheng in the name of the vi. Unexpectedly, these days, Nie Yunsheng''s martial arts progressed rapidly. Even if only he could fight, he would defeat those who attacked them. Ruan Qianling tried to practice the martial arts cheats of Luohua Pce. She was clearly a genius of martial arts. She didn''t know how. The practice of this martial arts cheats was slow to progress, and she had to practice the former martial arts. With Ruan Qianling''s current martial arts, he is barely a second-rate among martial arts, and he can protect himself a little. On this day, several people went through a wave of people''s pursuit and found a secret ce to take a rest. "We can''t wait to die, we must find a way to announce Nie He''s conspiracy," said Ruan Qianling. "Nie He pretends to be you and kills other disciples from time to time. Now the entire martial arts is looking for us. Continue, we Its going to be impossible." "Yeah, you have to expose Nie He''s conspiracy." Several people looked at Nie Yunsheng, frowning at the same time, because they found that Nie Yunsheng''s original wheat-colored skin became fair, no, it is no problem to say that it can be broken with a blow. "Indeed, Nie He must be exposed." Nie Yunsheng didn''t feel the eyes of several people around him, and began to say his own thoughts, "Why don''t wee to a n, Linger did not depict the treasure map of the Lingyao Valley? We Reveal this news to Nie He ande to the turtle to catch the turtle." Ruan Qianling didn''t immediately agree. She found that Nie Yunsheng was too strange. When he spoke, his voice was a lot softer and vaguely sharp. Especially just a moment ago, Nie Yunsheng unconsciouslypared her orchid finger to the movement of her posture, as if imitating a woman. "Fool, what''s the matter with you?" Ruan Qianling nervously grabbed Nie Yunsheng''s wrist, unexpectedly being pushed away by Nie Yunsheng, and vaguely revealing disgust, which made Ruan Qianling surprised, puzzled, and ufortable. The old owner and Mrs. Nie also found out, and Nie Yunsheng quickly avoided their sight: "I will arrange this matter, won''t Linger know how to make up? Will you help your mother and your grandfather to make up." After all, Nie Yunsheng left. Ruan Qianling was worried: "Do you think he has something wrong recently?" Mrs. Nie and the old owner nodded together, not only something was wrong, but something very wrong. Just now, they can''t think so much. Within two days, Nie Yunsheng came back and said that the n had been arranged. At this time, Wulin did have rumors that thest treasure map was in the hands of Ruan Qianling, and no one did not believe it, as did Nie He. He has already guessed that Ruan Qianling mostly described the treasure map. Di Weiping has been hiding in the dark, without showing the meaning. Appearing at this time, his cliff will be looked at by Mrs. Nie in tears. Chapter 3946: Succubus (76) Chapter 3946: Subus (76) Chapter 3946 Female Demon (76) Even if the younger sister was deceived, but he experienced so much, he did not want to be involved anymore. After Nie He died, he would stay away from here and go to Huangsha Lake. At this point, Tang Guo stopped paying attention. Tang Guo returned to Luohua Pce, mainly to prepare for retirement. She moved half of the treasure to Luohua Pce, and left the other half to Liu Qijian. Liu Qijian readily epted the offer. "Pce, do you really want us?" Hearing Tang Guo saying that he would not be the master of the pce in the future, all the members of Luohua Pce, including a little girl who looked almost ten years old, were anxious. Tang Guoyang stopped everyone from speaking: "I''m not here these days. Are you not doing well in Luohua Pce? You are also very satisfied with the performance of the young pce master. This child has a good talent and is among the top masters, but it is a matter of time." "Besides, several of your guardians are also top-level masters. There are also Qimen Dunjia formation guarding at the foot of Luohua Pce. No matter what the situation is, Luohua Pce is not afraid of anyone targeting Luohua Pce." Tang Guo took off his mask and revealed his original face: "In the future, if you want to retire, you can just find a sessor. I don''t go anywhere, I just go to the mountain and open a tea shop, thinking about a different day. If Luohua Pce has any difficulties, just send someone toe to me." Qiu Wei and others stared, not knowing what to say for a while. When they saw Tang Guo''s face again, they were silent. Isn''t this the mysterious Tang **** the rivers andkes? It turned out that the pce lord was such a pce lord, carrying them secretly to do things, and also fooled a Liu Qijian to do the ss. The reason for this is because they had chosen the master of the Xun Shao Pce, and they have walked all over the rivers andkes, and naturally met Tang Guo. "I will stay at the Flower Pce for another month, arrange things here, and then resign from the position of the pce master. In the future, you will assist the new pce master to manage the Flower Pce. No matter what Qiu Mai persuaded, Tang Guo had decided that they had no choice but to give up. When Tang Guo arranged the Falling Flower Pce, Liu Qijian waited under the mountain and was bored, so he practiced the sword. He used to think it was fun to practice swords by himself, but at this time he only felt boring. I don''t know if the sword is no longer fun, or his heart is no longer on the sword. Those who had been wandering outside the Luohua Pce did not dare to go over to the news when they saw it, thinking that Liu Qijian was going to find the master of the Luohua Pce than the sword. A monthter, Tang Guo arranged arrangements for Luohua Pce. At this time, just as a carrier pigeon flew, Qiu Wei took the letter from the carrier pigeon, and subconsciously handed it to Tang Guo. Receiving Tang Guo''s eyes, she had to send the letter to the front of the new pce to watch it together. After reading it, Qiu Mai was a little stunned by several methods of protection. She was surprised and said to Tang Guo: "The pce...No, the old pce master..." Before the words were finished, Tang Guo gave her a white nce. Old pce owner? ? ? Is she old? "Miss Tang, Nie He is dead! His conspiracy came to light. It was Nie Yunsheng who had eliminated him with all the people on the rivers andkes. It was the old owner who gave him a fatal blow. He stabbed him in the heart of Nie He. It might be too exciting. After killing Nie He, the old owner was also dead." Qiu Mai quickly changed her name. The old pce owner''s eyes were fierce, no matter what, the other party was the old pce owner in her heart. So fast? Tang Guo was a little surprised. "There is another thing," Qiu Mai hesitated and said, "Nie He broke Ruan Qianling''s meridians between their disputes." See you tomorrow, this ne will end in at most two more days. Chapter 3947: Succubus (77) Chapter 3947: Subus (77) Chapter 3947 Female Demon (77) "She may be really useless, that is, she cannot practice martial arts in the future." Seeing Tang Guo did not respond, Qiu mai did not worry anymore, and continued: "Nie Yunsheng revitalized the vi and became the new owner of Liuyun Vi. He will soon be married to Ruan Qianling. In order to thank everyone for helping to eliminate Nie He , Nie Yunsheng decided to take everyone to seek treasure after the wedding, and share together." Speaking of this time, Qiu Mai''s several protectors were all smiling. Fortunately, the old pce owner had foresight and evacuated the treasure early. Most of those who find the treasure will only see an empty mountain belly. ... When Tang Guo came down the mountain, Liu Qijian danced the sword there. When she saw hering, her eyes lit up, and she quickly put away the sword and ran to her. "Nie He is dead, Guoer, can we get married?" Tang Guo nced at him: "Is it so anxious, isn''t it a greedy my sword?" "In fact, it''s not all, just a part, a very small part." Liu Qijian said quickly, "The swordsmanship is to learn from each other, mainly because I want to get married." Tang Guo and Liu Qijian opened a tea shop at the foot of the mountain. They asked two guys to help. When it was okay, she and Liu Qijian would discuss sword skills in the backyard. On the side of Liuyun Mountain Vi, Nie Yunsheng and Ruan Qianling were married and feasted on important people on the rivers andkes. The wedding day was particrly lively. This situation, as if it were really peaceful, will greet a different freshman next. However, no one knows that when Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng approached each other on the newly-married night, they were shot away by the other party and almost injured. "Yun Sheng, I think you are ill. Do we want to invite those in the Lingyao Valley to seek treasure together, on the condition that they will help you treat the disease." Ruan Qianling was not angry. Even if he felt aggrieved, he felt that Nie Yunsheng was sick or a seque of poisoning. "You think too much, I am not sick." Nie Yunsheng refused, "Ling''er, you go to bed earlier." On the wedding night, Nie Yunsheng left Ruan Qianling and went to another room. Since this day, he has never been close to Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling always felt that this might be a seque of poisoning. He did not want Nie Yunsheng to go on like this. He secretly invited many doctors and asked him about the situation, but he did not get an answer. One day, Ruan Qianling entered Nie Yunsheng''s room and found the woman''s dress, apron, and rouge gouache. She was shocked and scared, and began to observe Nie Yunsheng''s whereabouts. Until I personally saw Nie Yunsheng wearing a woman''s dress, smearing rouge and gouache, and posing as a woman, she almost screamed in surprise. She couldn''t ept all of this, and she still thought that Nie Yunsheng was sick, and she would act strangely. The mood to help Nie Yunsheng cure the disease is even more urgent. She rushed over and overturned the rouge gouache meticulously prepared by Nie Yunsheng for herself: "Yun Sheng, why did you be like this? Let''s go to cure the disease? Is this a seque of the poison from the Western Region? We''ll go to the Lingyao Valley immediately. Give the treasure map to the elixir valley and cure your illness first." She wanted to pull Nie Yunsheng away, she couldn''t pull it at all, and Nie Yunsheng was rudely thrown out of the room. During Ruan Qianling''s many methods, he did not pull Nie Yunsheng back. What made her even more unbearable was that it didn''t take long for Nie Yunsheng to be surrounded by some young and handsome men. The two stayed in the house, and stayed there for most of the day. Chapter 3948: Succubus (78) Chapter 3948: Subus (78) Chapter 3948 Female Demon (78) Ruan Qianling couldn''t stand such a day and rushed to Mrs. Nie to say this. Since the incident ended, Mrs. Nie could not close the door, and nothing mattered. After hearing this, she was also concerned. She followed Ruan Qianling to Nie Yunsheng. Pushing the door in, the two found that Nie Yunsheng was intimately embracing the young man and hugged him. He was shocked for a while and didn''t know what to say. Ruan Qianling couldn''t help crying, how could this be? Mrs. Nie was alsoatose with anger. Nie Yunsheng was still somewhat filial to Mrs. Nie, and impatiently sent the young man away. Because of this, he and Ruan Qianling fell into a cold war. Right now their new marriage is not yet past January, Ruan Qianling is confused about the future, and begins to doubt whether he has chosen the right one. But she still stubbornly believes that Nie Yunsheng is sick, it is not the intention to do this, he just can''t control himself. Ruan Qianling did not know where the problem was, but he did not want to give up pulling Nie Yunsheng back. Nie Yunsheng has been acting more casually since thest time she hit her face, before secretly using rouge gouache and wearing her daughter''s clothes. Now in the manor, doing this is already tant and disregarding the eyes of the world. The fact that Nie Yunsheng was close to the young man gradually spread in the rivers andkes. Ruan Qianling saw the situation wrong and quickly asked people to spread the news, saying that Nie Yunsheng is now a seque of poisoning. People on the rivers andkes heard this exnation and believed it. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Nie Yunsheng, Ruan Qianling decided to use another method. Taking advantage of Nie Yunsheng''s inattention, she gave the other medicine. After confusing Nie Yunsheng, she took Nie Yunsheng and two treasure maps out of the Lingyao Valley. "Yun Sheng, I hope you don''t me me. I do this for your own good." Ruan Qianling said steadily, "Even if you vite the morals of the rivers andkes, as long as you can return to the past, even if you are chased by the entire rivers andkes, I will save you ." After all, Ruan Qianling got out of the carriage with two treasure maps and called for the people inside at the entrance of the Lingyao Valley. After a while, a person came out. Ruan Qianling expressed his intention, iming that as long as they helped treat Nie Yunsheng, they would give two treasure maps to the Lingyao Valley. "Treasure Map?" Ruan Qianling took out the treasure map and showed it to the other party. Where is the reputation of the Lingyao Valley? He had never heard of a baby snatch. Ruan Qianling was not worried. Unexpectedly, the man nced and shook his head: "Do you have anything else? We don''t need this treasure map for the elixir valley." Ruan Qianling was dumbfounded and exined again and again that the treasure is precious, but the person was very impatient. Seeing that she couldn''t bring out other people, turned and disappeared into the clouds. Ruan Qianling looked at Yun Wu Leng Shen, suddenly a cold wind came from behind, and then the treasure map in her hand was taken away. She wanted to get it back, toote. "Ling''er, you even gave me medicine, you are too foolish." Ruan Qianling turned his head to see Nie Yunsheng whispering, and looked more and more like a woman. For a time she was sad and didn''t know where she came from. She burst into tears. "Yun Sheng, how could you be like this, I just want you to recover from the past." "Brother Yun Sheng is not very good now?" A young son walked to Nie Yunsheng, "Brother Yun Sheng, all parties are waiting for you to find treasure together." "Let''s go." With tears in his eyes, Ruan Qianling looked at the direction in which Nie Yunsheng and the young man disappeared stupidly, not knowing what to say for a while. Chapter 3949: Succubus (79) Chapter 3949: Subus (79) Chapter 3949 Female Demon (79) Nie Yunsheng and a young man behaved intimately, and everyone on the rivers andkes heard some wind. At first, they didn''t care much, and they were surprised when they really saw Nie Yunsheng''s behavior along the way. Nie Yunsheng is like a daughter wearing a man''s belt on the way of treasure hunt, and frowns with the young man around him. Especially when he sees men who are born a little more handsome on rivers andkes, they will stare at each other with a very special look. Anyone who nces at that look will feel chills. Even if they knew in their hearts that Nie Yunsheng might be a seque of poisoning, they could not ept it. The people made up their minds, divided the treasures, and would still interact with Nie Yunsheng in the future. Ruan Qianling didn''t go to the treasure hunt. Nie Yunsheng and others traveled too fast and went to martial arts people. To be honest, she doesn''t dare to chase after her martial arts. In the old days, Ruan Qianling, who was known as the demon girl of the Falling Flower Pce, could beat his opponent with a piece of red silk to find his teeth. At this time, he had already embarrassedly embarked on the road that belongs to the rivers andkes. I was scared. It was said that she had taken Nie Yunsheng before from the mountain vige to the Lingyao Valley, and the journey was constant. It took several days. I have met many people along the way, with raw faces and familiar faces. She often encountered those familiar faces and the eyes of the other party, which made her very unfamiliar. Especially after she left, she also heard their whispers. Although she lost martial arts, her eyes and ears were still very smart. Those people said this way: "If it weren''t for Nie Yunsheng''s face, I really wanted topare her with the past." "It''s also Nie Yunsheng''s atmosphere, willing to share the treasure with us, otherwise, I have to calcte the previous ount with her." "I heard that her meridians are broken, no wonder that after Nie He was eradicated, she did not see hering out arrogantly. This is because she knows how many pounds she has, and she dare note out." "As long as she stays obediently at the son-inw of Liu Yunzhuang Xiangfu, don''t get out of trouble, look at the face of Liu Yunzhuang and Nie Yunsheng, let''s not take the initiative to find trouble." These people don''t talk much, but they are all around the vi, Nie Yunsheng, and treasure. In other words, if you don''t have these reliances, if you walk in the rivers andkes by yourself, you might encounter all kinds of troubles. At that time, she took Nie Yunsheng wholeheartedly for treatment. Even if she heard these words, she could only endure silently by biting her teeth, and she could not do anything in her sadness. You can''t break your meridians, you can''t practice martial arts. She still practiced the exercise for Nie Yunsheng, but unfortunately it had little effect, which made her desperate. Ruan Qianling sat back in the carriage marked with Liuyun Mountain Vi, and still heard all kinds of gossip along the way. However, she could only hide in the carriage without showing up, and she didn''t dare to refute. "Qianling, what about Yun Sheng?" Back in the mountain vige, Mrs. Nie greeted and asked Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling told the truth that Mrs. Nie was lost: "Aren''t people in the Lingyao Valley even interested in treasure maps? How can this be good." At this time, Ruan Qianling was disappointed, but still did not give up on Nie Yunsheng. Suddenly, she remembered one thing: "Perhaps, someone who has something like Elixir Valley will be interested." "What is it?" Mrs. Nie grabbed Ruan Qianling''s hand in surprise, "Qianling, what is this thing, and where are you going to find it? You''re quick to say." Chapter 3950: Succubus (80) Chapter 3950: Subus (80) Chapter 3950 Female Demon (80) Ruan Qianling remembered the Luohua Pce. Everyone on the rivers andkes knew that there were three treasures in the Luohua Pce. A martial arts cheat book, a lotus seed that can be brought back to life, these two things, she got the same, and the other one was first. Then there is thest thing left, that is an Excalibur. Ruan Qianling has not seen it, but it does not mean that she does not know where the Excalibur is. And she also knows that to go to Luohua Pce, it is not necessary to have the Qimen Dunjia from the front. There is a secret way in Luohua Pce, which she had identally discovered. Going up from this mysterious way, it can just lead to where the Excalibur exists. Ruan Qianling gave birth to hope again. Should a treasure like the Excalibur be the soul medicine valley? After hearing Ruan Qianling''s words, Mrs. Nie was also lucky, but hesitated again: "How do you get this sword?" The meaning of this question is very obvious. Ruan Qianling has been expelled from Luohua Pce, and I am afraid that he will not be able to get up. Even if he knows that there is an Excalibur, it is impossible for Liuyun Mountain Vi to fight up? I don''t know if I can win. "I know a secret way to Luohua Pce. At a very young age, I saw the Excalibur." Rejoicing finally appeared on Mrs. Nies face: Thats really great. With this Excalibur, Yun Sheng will be saved. Its just... Even if we know the secret, only the two of us cant do it. Sheng wille back to discuss again. When the timees, you will go with Yun Sheng and use Yun Shengs martial arts to take things away when the timees." Ruan Qianling thought the same, and the two settled down temporarily. In fact, Mrs. Nie was thinking in her heart that if the older brother was willing to see her, maybe he could help the older brother, but unfortunately, the older brother did not show up for a long time. She did not know that after Nie He''s death, Di Weiping attended the wedding of Tang Guo and Liu Qijian and returned to Huangsha Lake. Little sister, for him, it''s past. Rivers andkes no longer belong to him. Ruan Qianling and Mrs. Nie waited and waited. Before Nie Yunsheng came back, he first heard that Nie Yunsheng and the entire martial arts had fallen out. "The owner found the treasure. After they went in, they found there was no extra tile in it, not to mention the treasure." "Everyone thought that the owner had secretly swallowed the treasure, and his eyes were fighting with the owner. Fortunately, the owner''s martial arts were so strong that everyone couldn''t help the owner." Everyone is not a fool. They are staring at Liuyun Vi every day, and they fall out with Nie Yunsheng, but the treasure is gone, and they want to find an excuse to vent. If Nie Yunsheng can bepensated for something, it would be better. Although Nie Yunsheng said that her behavior has be feminine, she still has a rebellious mentality. It was quite unreasonable to see these people, and my heart was angry. Besides, his martial arts are the best in the world? I was also afraid that these people would fail. After being beaten by Nie Yunsheng, the people in the rivers andkes finally stopped, and they also basically fell out. At this time, there are all kinds of strange rumors about Nie Yunsheng on the rivers andkes, which are not good to hear. Nie Yunsheng came back three dayster, and the young man before him was still with him. Ruan Qianling felt nervous. Thinking of the right thing, she found an opportunity to tell Nie Yunsheng about the sword. Nie Yunsheng is really interested in Excalibur, the main reason is that he found that the weapon in his hand is no longer worthy of his martial arts, and he needs to rece it with a better one. With this, he readily agreed to go to Luohua Pce to find the Excalibur. Coincidentally, Ruan Qianling took Nie Yunsheng, and the man who followed them privately, appeared at the foot of the mountain, and happened to rest at Tang Guo''s tea shop. Chapter 3951: Succubus (81) Chapter 3951: Subus (81) Chapter 3951 Female Demon (81) Ruan Qianling had never seen Tang Guo''s true face. Tang Guo is now retired and she doesn''t even know her identity. She did not discuss the Excalibur with Nie Yunsheng. After all, this matter is very important. Leaking the wind will cause unnecessary trouble. But she did not expect that Tang Guo and Liu Qijian were married, and the two were still opening a tea shop here. She did not know what to say. More coincidentally, Luo Lixin is also there. After Nie He''s death, Luo Lixin came out to wander the rivers andkes again. Asking about Liuyun Mountain Vi, she heard another incredible thing, Tang Guo and Liu Qijian got married. In her view, the guy with the sword in her eyes actually had a daughter-inw, which was okay. She hurried over to see the situation. Even if she had no interest in Liu Qijian, it would not prevent her from seeing strange things. However, Qi Qi didn''t see it, but saw Liu Qijian turned into a big dog who only listened to Tang Guo''s words. She had been sitting here for a while, and found Liu Qijian''s eyes where Tang Guo was. So, is this still Liu Qijian who only has swords in his eyes? I heard that Liu Qijian hasn''t been searching for people more than swords for years. "Miss Luo, what are you looking at me for?" Tang Guo reminded Luo Lixin in a daze. Luo Lixin quickly shook his head: "It''s nothing, just look at it." The words fell, but she felt Liu Qijian''s vignce, as if she wanted to cut her sword at any time and cut her, hairy in heart. She quickly looked away and focused her attention on Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling is now dressed as a woman. In Luo Lixin''s view, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng like each other. It should be very happy to get married. After all, this is the end they all look forward to. However, the facts are different. Ruan Qianling in front of him seems to have lost the glory of the past. What surprised her even more was that Nie Yunfang behaved strangely. She was frowning at a young man. She yelled inwardly, but fortunately she withdrew fast enough. This is really a pervert. Ruan Qianling was afraid to look directly at Luo Lixin. Luo Lixin was still the first beauty of rivers andkes in the past few years. The reason why Luo Lixin appeared here only because she had a goal recently, chasing people all the way, but the person disappeared, making her annoyed for a while. Soon after, Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng left, and Luo Lixin also left. The elder brother Liu family came out of the backyard with a lingering fear, patting the heart and saying, "Is that woman gone?" Tang Guo and Liu Qijian nodded, and the fourth brother of the Liu family felt that the boulder was gone. The ghost knows what he has experienced these days. He is indeed the girl who came out of his favorite, and cheated the girl back to be the daughter-inw in a beautiful way. Heard that there is a first beauty on rivers andkes, he ns to go and see. Just this look, they were glued to each other. At the first nce, he knew that this was not the girl he liked. He didn''t expect that the other party was chasing after him. She would chase wherever he went. "Ruan Qianling and Nie Yunsheng should have gone to Luohua Pce." Liu Qijian ignored Liu''s fourth brother, and it was important where his brother had a wife. Besides, my brother is alive here and can''t die. "They should want to steal the sword." When Ruan Qianling appeared, Tang Guo knew the truth, "Don''t worry, they can''t steal it." Not to mention that the Excalibur wasn''t in the original ce. Even then, the few protective methods of Luohua Pce are enough for them to drink a pot. When she retired, she returned the three treasures to Luohua Pce, and was entrusted by the four guardians. With their martial arts, Nie Yunsheng is not an opponent, don''t look at how fast he is progressing. It was just Ruan Qianling''s choice that made her really feel that everything the other party encountered deserved it. see you tomorrow This is the ne end tomorrow I found that it was more noon and night, and it was easier. Chapter 3952: Succubus (82) Chapter 3952: Subus (82) Chapter 3952 Female Demon (82) "As long as you pass this secret path, you can go to the ce where the sword exists." This secret path is not easy to walk. The mountain road is rugged and narrow. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may fall down the cliff. She nced down, only to see the white mist rising slowly, without seeing the bottom of the cliff, and she felt a little fear in her heart. She used to be strong in martial arts. When walking this path, she didn''t feel anything terrible, and she walked easily. At the moment, her meridians are broken, her martial arts arepletely abolished, and she walks a little swaying, and she has to be careful. Nie Yunsheng walked forward and never thought of pulling her. Ruan Qianling self-brained that this was the reason for Nie Yunsheng''s illness. When Nie Yunsheng is ill, they will return to the past. The poison was so powerful that Nie Yunsheng changed his life. Ruan Qianling looked at the familiar road and sighed. It is hoped that the people in the Lingyao Valley will be tempted by the Excalibur and cure Yun Sheng''s illness. When the time came, Yun Sheng was asked to drive away the strange man, and every day I saw that she really came to her. Half an hour, several people came to the pool where the sword was ced. Ruan Qianling once came here inadvertently, went to pull the Excalibur, and like the legend, she could not move. This time she came with great confidence and looked forward to Nie Yunsheng''s ability to take the Excalibur away. "Ling''er, what is the Excalibur you''re talking about?" Nie Yunsheng stared at a sword standing in the pool, and some interest appeared in his eyes. The same happened to the man next to him, and heughed: "I didn''t expect to see the sword of Luohua Pce one day." "It is said that ordinary people can''t pull out this sword, and they don''t know the true or false." The young man was full of interest, but did not move, but called Nie Yunsheng: "Brother Nie, try it quickly." What surprised Ruan Qianling was that Nie Yunsheng even said, "Since Brother Xu is interested, why not give it a try, in case you are a fate of the Excalibur?" "This..." The man named Xu hesitated. "Isn''t this good?" He couldn''t help looking in the direction of Ruan Qianling between the words. Ruan Qianling looked embarrassed, and quickly said: "Yun Sheng, you can try to pull out the Excalibur. Don''t pay attention if people in Luohua Pce pay attention." "Brother Xu, try it quickly. If you can''t pull it out, I''ll try again." Nie Yunsheng didn''t seem to see Ruan Qianling''s embarrassedplexion. His eyes were full of the man named Xu. "Then... I''m wee." Ruan Qianling couldn''t stop it, and it wasn''t a taste. Only looking forward to my heart, the Excalibur should never be pulled out by a man named Xu. Excalibur is the treasure of Luohua Pce, shouldn''t it be what a cat or a dog can get? The man named Xu jumped over to the center of the pool and stopped on a wooden pile, looking at the rusty sword in front of him. He has no doubt that this sword is a fake, there are many treasures, the appearance is unremarkable, only when it meets the talented person will reveal its true face. He took a deep breath, grasping the hilt in both hands, and pulled it upwards. A man named Xu who thought he couldn''t move, or needed a lot of strength, felt that he easily pulled out his sword and was a little stunned. The whole person was nted backwards because of too much force. Nie Yunsheng quickly jumped over and put his palm on his back, when the man named Xu had stabilized his body. They didn''t notice Ruan Qianling''s paleplexion, and they looked at the hand of the man named Xu. His hands were holding a broken sword. Chapter 3953: Succubus (83) Chapter 3953: Subus (83) Chapter 3953 Female Demon (83) They looked again at the position where the sword was set up, where half of the sword fell into it. For a time, the air was quiet. (The Excalibur has moved its position: "Dumbfounded, Lao Tzu has been forced to move the nest. The old man said, Lao Tzu only belongs to the group ofdies in Luohua Pce. You never get the Excalibur.") "The Excalibur is broken?" the man named Xu said uncertainly. Nie Yunsheng frowned, "Since it''s an Excalibur, how could it be broken?" Here, they looked at Ruan Qianling at the same time. Ruan Qianling was agitated by the dubious eyes of the two, and wanted to open his mouth to refute what he didn''t know how to say. "It seems to be a white trip." The man with the surname Xu sighed. "Let''s go out and dy again, I''m afraid it will cause Luohua Pce''s attention." It was just that his words had just fallen, and there were some rumbling noises around them, which turned out to be the direction from which they came. Numerous stones fell from the top, blocking the road. "No, hurry up." Nie Yunsheng shouted, without thinking, grabbed the man''s wrist with the surname Xu, and pulled him to the door. Unfortunately, they just arrived, and all the gaps were blocked. "Blocked, you have to split with internal force." Ruan Qianling just stood behind them, watching them use their internal force to split the stone together. The gravel split by them sshed everywhere, sshing her face all over. I don''t know if she forgot to avoid it, and let the gravel hit her face and body, as if she didn''t know the pain. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Nie Yunsheng without blinking. Kung fu of a cup of tea, the position blocked by stones can pass. Nie Yunsheng and Xu surnamed man walked ahead and took two steps. The two turned back at the same time. Nie Yunsheng frowned and asked Ruan Qianling, "Why don''t you go?" "Yun Sheng, do you dislike me?" Ruan Qianling only felt very sad. She had been guarding against the women who admired Nie Yunsheng, thinking that those women would retreat because of difficulties, and Nie Yunsheng was hers. How could she think that one day Nie Yunsheng would get close to a man? "Want to do so much, and left." Nie Yunsheng obviously didn''t want to answer this question, his heart was actually very contradictory. He doesn''t know what''s going on now. Obviously he should like Ruan Qianling, why would he want to get close to men now? He once resisted, as if it was of no use, as long as he met an excellent young man, he could not control himself. Ruan Qianling had proposed to go to the Lingyao Valley for treatment. In fact, he had two voices in his heart. The first voice is to go to the doctor, the other voice is that this is the real one now, he is not sick. As his martial arts became stronger and stronger, he became more and more unable to control himself, thinking that he should have been miscarried, and that his nature should be a daughter''s home. Ruan Qianling looked at him with sticky eyes, and he felt ufortable. But Brother Xu got along with him, making him very happy both physically and mentally. Ruan Qianling didn''t get Nie Yunsheng''s answer, nor did she ask any more. She followed behind Nie Yunsheng in silence. When the two didn''t pay attention, her cold eyes fell behind the man named Xu. The man named Xu and Nie Yunsheng talked andughed, but did not notice the scene at all. When Ruan Qianling came down, he took a rest in Tang Guo''s tea shop and ate a few sips of tea. They left. At this point, the rivers andkes seemed to calm down. Nie Yunsheng doesn''t like to go swaying in rivers andkes now. He has great martial arts and he doesn''t know how strong he is. Chapter 3954: Succubus (84) Chapter 3954: Subus (84) Chapter 3954 Female Demon (84) Now, he doesn''t want to go to the rivers andkes at all, but likes to be together with Xu surnamed men every day. Ruan Qianling hasn''t bothered him for a long time, and let him breathe a sigh of relief. Mrs. Nie saw that things couldn''t be stopped, she had to give up, and she stayed in the house and didn''te out very much. There are many rookies on the rivers andkes, but Luo Lixin is the first beauty of the rivers andkes. It is said that these rookies have been chased by Luo Lixin. Especially the four sons on the rivers andkes were almost touched by Luo Lixin''s little hand. The four eldest sons are the four brothers of the Liu family, nothing else, just because these people are either martial arts strong or medically unparalleled, and they mainly look good, attracting Luo Lixin''s attention. Seeing that there were new disputes in the rivers andkes, something happened in the quiet Liuyun Mountain Vi. "Brother Xu, how are you doing?" Nie Yunsheng looked at the blood-covered Xu surnamed man. He was heartbroken. He gave Ruan Qianling two ps on the spot. He did not directly kill the person. Perhaps it was the only restraint in his heart. That voice Tell him that Ruan Qianling cannot be killed. The reason why Ruan Qianling hit another voice was saying that Ruan Qianling had hurt his brother Xu who was concerned, **** it. Ruan Qianling didn''t run away, she thought she would die, but Nie Yunsheng didn''t kill her, and there was some hope in her desperate heart. Does Yun Sheng still have her in her heart? She didn''t do anything, just spend a few years immersing herself to find an opportunity to administer the medicine to the man named Xu, to cut off the other''s meridians, and indeed did not show mercy. She was really fed up, like a waste in front of them. "Brother Nie, I''m okay," the man with the surname Xu looked bleak. "The meridian is broken, and it may not be possible to practice martial arts." "It''s okay, I can protect you." Nie Yunsheng almost didn''t want to answer, almost spurting Ruan Qianling''s breath. This promise? Its ridiculous, didnt Nie Yunsheng ever tell her? Ridiculous, really ridiculous. After this time, Nie Yunsheng really protected the Xu surname everywhere. He could see Ruan Qianling gritted his teeth and felt that he had lightened his hands, and it was time to kill him. It didn''t take long for an incident that Ruan Qianling could not ept. She saw a man named Xu practicing martial arts. The secret of practicing martial arts is the one she stole from the Luohua Pce. She rushed to Nie Yunsheng and asked why, Nie Yunsheng said this way: "Brother Xu''s meridians are broken by you. Since he can practice that secret book, it is his chance." Nie Yunsheng is actually very happy, Ruan Qianling doesn''t think so. For whom did she betray Luohua Pce and steal cheats from martial arts? Nie Yunsheng even gave her that name to Xu so easily, did she still exist? Ruan Qianling regretted it. How did she get such a result when she rebelled against everything? She regretted it. If she didn''t meet Nie Yunsheng at the beginning, did not steal things from Luohua Pce for Nie Yunsheng, and fell down with Luohua Pce, is her ending like this? Over the years, she hasn''t had a good day, is this what she wants? Ruan Qianling did not fight anymore, just like a dead person every day, he did not think of going to other ces. About three years passed after such a day, she finally thought of going to the garden and happened to meet a man named Xu and Nie Yunsheng. "Brother Xu, can''t you stay?" It was Nie Yunsheng''s voice. Compared to before, Nie Yunsheng''s voice was thinner and more boldly dressed. The appearance waspletely like a daughter''s house. Chapter 3955: Succubus (85) Chapter 3955: Subus (85) Chapter 3955 Female Demon (85) To Ruan Qianling''s surprise, the man named Xu also wore a dress from his daughter''s house and smeared his face with powder, with a gesture simr to that of Nie Yunsheng. "Brother Nie, we really don''t fit well. You like men, coincidence, I also like men, so I''m leaving." The man with the surname Xu flew out with ease, and Nie Yunsheng hurried to chase. Ruan Qianling stayed there for a while, but why is that surnamed Xu? Between the thunder and thunder, Ruan Qianling thought of a possibility in his mind. Nie Yunsheng''s problem was not the seque of poisoning at all, but the secret of martial arts. The man with the surname Xu appeared strangely. Was it for the martial arts cheats? It was just that the other party did not expect that there was a problem with the martial arts cheats. Ruan Qianlingughed, it turned out that the martial arts cheats, the man can not practice? It turned out that Yun Sheng became like this, it was her. However, he was really sorry for her. ... "Hey, have you heard about it? Liuyun Vi has an ident." Luo Lixin is already used to drinking tea and chatting here in Tang Guo. Knowing that the two don''t care much about the rivers andkes, he specifically tells them. In fact, the main reason is that the four sons and daughters of the rivers andkes are all married, making her feel annoyed for a while, and Tang Guo is rtively quiet in this ce. No matter what Tang Guo said, she would notugh at her. Tang Guo was surprised: "What happened?" "Ruan Qianling fed Nie Yunsheng''s San Gong medicine." Luo Lixin snorted. "Not only that, but also dug Nie Yunsheng''s knee bone and hand bone. It is said that people are crazy, and they are nagging in their mouths and only recover if they do not practice. Normal, I dont know what happened. Nie Yunsheng couldnt ept it and yelled every day, both of them were locked up. Tang Guo''s silent guess was that Ruan Qianling knew that Nie Yunsheng''s change was due to the practice, and he chose to do that. However, the nature has changed, even if the martial arts are abolished, it seems to be useless. These two will also toss, and they will toss themselves half dead. "I''m gone. I don''t know when I can find a favorite man to get married. My father has urged him several times." Luo Lixin was a little helpless. She was the first beauty of rivers andkes anyway. How could she not find the right person? She felt that those people had no vision, and she decided to go out of the rivers andkes and look elsewhere. The rivers andkes were calm again. Tang Guoter learned that Luo Lixin ran out of the fortress, and the other party really cheated a husband back. After marriage, Luo Lixin finally gave the title of the first beauty of rivers andkes. Tang Guo''s survival time in this world has not changed, adding 20 years to the original life span. Its not short, its not long. Luo Lixin came to the tea shop to drink tea one day, only to find that Tang Guo did not see Liu Qijian, and the tea shop also gave it to the guys to take care of it. After inquiring, I learned that the two of them were gone, and I sighed for a while. During this period, they were very familiar. She also met the people of Luohua Pce who called Tang Guo the master of the old pce. When she was still used to being bored, she came to drink tea, but Liu Qijian without Tang Guo and Wu Jian did not seem to have anything. One day, a gray-haired woman came to the tea shop. Luo Lixin took a closer look and found that this man turned out to be Ruan Qianling. Ruan Qianling seemed to recognize Luo Lixin too. The two looked at each other. Luo Lixin felt that Ruan Qianling had changed a lot. Ruan Qianling felt that Luo Lixin hadn''t changed at all. If he wasn''t married, he would be the first beauty of the rivers andkes? Chapter 3956: Succubus (End) Chapter 3956: Subus (End) Chapter 3956 Female Demon (End) Luo Lixin didn''t speak, Ruan Qianling said: "You were right before." With such a sentence, Luo Lixin was puzzled. She saw Ruan Qianling going to Luohua Pce and quickly asked, "Are you going to Luohua Pce?" "I want to see Master again." Luo Lixin stunned, subconsciously said: "She has been away for a long time, don''t you know?" She thought that Ruan Qianling should know, after all, Tang Guo is the other party''s master, how could he not know? Ruan Qianling turned back sharply: "Master Wu Yi is strong, how could it be?" "The world is impermanent, she is a little bit older than me, and I did not expect to go so early. Liu Qijian''s piece of wood was romantic once, and she went with her." Luo Lixin''s voice was sour, she Can envy such love. "Ma''am, if you need it, you can take me into the coffin for burial when you leave in the future." The man with a high eye and a deep-eyed man in Luo Lixin said quickly. Luo Lixin: "Bah Bah!" Luo Lixin saw Ruan Qianling as if he really didn''t know anything, he simply told the truth again. After hearing this, Ruan Qianling was a little lost. The surname Tang was her master? She only felt that she was exhausted, leaning on the side and not slowing down for a long time. Luo Li Xin saw her crying and handed her handkerchief to the other party: "Wipe it, everyone is gone, even if you want to understand many things, its useless. Seeing you are gray-haired, its so energetic, afraid. I cant live for a few years, and its almost the same when I go back for a few years. Luo Lixin''s husband is speechless, is thisforting? Ruan Qianling stayed here for a long time and left, leaving Luo Lixin with a deste back. "Does the husband think that I am talking heavy?" Luo Lixin said, "She used to be indistinguishable, but now she regrets it, but it is her bad life. If everything she resists, it leads her to a good life, Then she will never regret it." "Do you understand?" Luo Li snorted when he saw the man in contemtion, "Dare to look at me with questioning eyes." "Thedy is right, I was wrong." "Since you know it wrong, then tell me the thing you concealed." Yes, Luo Lixin knew his husband, and concealed her one thing. The man said hesitantly: "When I leave this world, or when thedy leaves this world, I will say, how?" "Forget it, Tang girl said, since the person who cares is not willing to tell a secret, then don''t ask, OK, wait for the day, you must tell me." Many yearster, Luo Lixin''s life came to an end. She firmly grasped her husband''s hand and gritted her teeth and said, "Old things, hurry up and say, don''t let me die." When the words fell, Luo Lixin hesitated when he saw the other person, before sticking to her ear and saying the secret she wanted to know all her life. Her eyes were gradually blurring and she was about to fall into darkness. Her hearing was not as sensitive as before, but she still heard what the other person said. "Madam, the bun you used to talk about, I used various excuses to stop you from eating it, because it was human buns. Tang girl suggested that I keep this secret." Luo Lixin: This is really dead! No wonder...these people were strange at the time, she! ! ... ne group. [Empress Chen]: Hello everyone. Queen Mother Chen has observed the strange group interface in her mind for half a month. From the initial precautions, to the curiosityter, she can''t help but appear now. see you tomorrow Chapter 3957: Queen Mother Chen Chapter 3957: Queen Mother Chen Chapter 3957 Queen Mother in the Group There are many weird remarks here, anyway she has never heard of it in her life. After half a month of groping, she temporarily sorted out some of the people inside. She is not a fool. She understands that she can quickly figure out the identity of these people. They did it on purpose. They don''t seem to be malicious, they just want to make her friend. She wants to speak in the group, only need to manipte the strange group interface in her mind with consciousness. During this period, they sent her many red envelopes. It is said that it will not expire, she wants to order it anytime. They also reminded her that if there are people around, they must not order red envelopes, because the items inside will really appear beside them. This strange group has been in his mind for half a month, and it hasn''t disappeared yet. And she found people outside, really didn''t see any. Many of the red envelopes umted in the red envelope interface, she was almost close to it many times, but the strong control force prevented her. After watching the people in the group chatting for half a month, Empress Chen felt that there should be no danger. Anyway, what she looks like now is also simr to the living dead. She suddenly felt a little unwilling to figure out what happened suddenly without understanding it. Therefore, she finally decided to show up. [Ziyun]: Empress Chen spoke. [Chi Xiao]: Seeing it, everyone came out soon, and Empress Chen appeared. [Margaret]: Empress Chen, hello, you finally speak. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Queen Mother, do you finally believe that we are not malicious? [Margaret]: Other people estimate that they have their own business. Xiaohua is currently going to the New World, and most of them do not see it. Queen Mother, let me know. My name is Margaret. I am a powerful dark magician and a wizard. Ie from a magical world targeted by the creator. [Harold]: I alsoe from the magical world, it seems to have been cursed by the God of Creation, I am in the same world with the guy of Allen, we are dead rivals, yes, my name is Harold, I am very happy to meet you, Queen Mother Chen . It''s a shame. Allen took his students to experience a few days ago and shouldn''t have time toe to the group, haha, happy. Queen Mother Chen actually knows them. Every time they talk, they will show their identity or name. She also saw that she was disying the words "Queen Mother Chen". They had been discussing in the group for half a month. She could recognize who they were with her eyes closed. These people also have different appearances, and their skin color and hair color are notmon to her. If it hadn''t been for her to know a lot, she would really think they were monsters. A long time ago, a foreign history came to her country, and those people are blond, so she is not surprised by these. [Empress Chen]: Excuse me, where is this ce, how can I have this thing in my mind? [Chixiao]: This is a ne group, wee from different nes. Queen Mother, you cane here, that is fate, we will be friends in the future. [Ziyun]: ording to thew, the people who cane to this group are basically cannon fodder in the small world. Even if the scenery is once infinite, it will end in miseryter. There is no good ending anyway. [Margaret]: I dont know when I will be able to go beyond the boundless scenery and be iparable. Really that day, the school flower will surelye to rescue me? Great God of creation, I, Margaret, hope to endure all the hardships in this world. [Empress Chen]: ... Queen Mother Chen fell silent, and now she is indeed a bit miserable. Is this the reason why there is a strange group in her mind? Why is Margaret so happy? Since there was no danger, she decided to take a closer look. Chapter 3958: Showgirl (1) Chapter 3958: Showgirl (1) Chapter 3958 Singer (1) "Sister Guo, are you okay here? It''s only ten minutes before you arrive. How are you doing here?" Tang Guo opened his eyes and heard what was in a hurry with a cautious voice, and she was facing a gorgeous mirror. Inside the mirror, there is a very beautiful woman. However, this dress is not a costume or a modern dress, but it gives a sense of time. But in an instant, she figured out from what appearance she should be now. Through the mirror, she saw the anxious little girl next to her. The little girl was dressed in in, and she wore two braids. She looked pretty. It was like the bunny was frightened, and his terrified eyes seemed to be that this body was originally a very fierce person, so he scared people. "How long?" Judging from the tone of the little girl, the original owner should not be simple, Tang Guo asked in a very in tone. The little girl did not doubt, and quickly said: "Just now there were ten minutes, and now there should be nine minutes." "Call me again in five minutes." Tang Guo, no matter how little the girl''s eyes widened, stomped on her feet, leaned directly on the back of the chair and closed her eyes. The little girl wanted to call out once, but unexpectedly was pulled by the woman who put on Tang Guo''s makeup before: "Sister Guo has performed so much recently, it must be tired, isn''t it time yet? Xiaotao, you are really Without looking at all, I looked at the time and woke up to Sister Guo in five minutes." "Besides, with our sister Guos status in Xianlesi, those guests are lined up to listen to the song and let them wait for two minutes. They are also willing. And its not that they dont perform, and our sister Guo has to dress up well. The uncles outside want to listen to the song, and when we see our sister Guo, we have to wait obediently." Xiao Tao pursed her lips, and the makeup artist threw her a pocket watch again: "Looking at the time, remember to call Sister Guo when it''s time." Xiao Tao honestly followed the pocket watch, walked to the door next to the chair and sat down, staring anxiously at the pointer on the pocket watch. Today, Xian Le Si listens to songs are all big figures, in case of dy, will there be any trouble? Tang Guo is already receiving memories. From the words of Xiaomao, she has analyzed many things. If she didn''t ept the memory immediately, she really didn''t know what she was going to do next. Receiving memory is actually very fast, more than five minutes. Her physical identity is not noble, but just the daughter of ordinary people. There are many members in the family, parents, there is a big brother above, there are two younger brothers and a younger sister. Father Tang Chunxiang is a bad gambling ghost, who only spends money, does not make money, and owes debts. He is often found to be the kind of debtor. Mother Wu Feng, who is also an ordinary woman, has no skill. She often takes some needlework and helps people wash clothes in order to live a life. Less than forty years old, people look almost sixty. Wu Feng is the most envious of schrs. He is more rigid. He hopes that his children are all schrs. They dont ask their children to be rich and expensive. They only want their children to be upright, so singers like the original owner are very cold-eyed by Wu Feng. I haven''t lived at home since I was a singer. Rtions with people at home are rtively weak. But every time she paid her sry, she would go home with arge sum of money and give it to Wu Feng. Chapter 3959: Showgirl (2) Chapter 3959: Showgirl (2) Chapter 3959 Singer (2) In addition, she will subsidize several younger brothers and sisters from time to time, and help her father Tang Chunxiang to repay the debt. Big brother Tang Youhui, who has not yet married a daughter-inw, has begun to work hard at the wharf as a teenager in order to reduce the burden on the family. He has a strength that ordinary people cannot match, and he is more honest and honest. The second brother, Tang Yousheng, is currently studying at school. The best thing is painting. One dream is to be a painter. In the future, relying on painting will make money and support the family. Wu Feng liked Tang Yousheng very much, and felt that his son could be a world-famous painter. The third brother Tang Youshu, and Tang Yousheng are twins. I am also a nerd who is also studying at school. I am good at writing articles. I often write some articles for submission. I can also be selected for some newspapers. I can earn a little money, not much. The younger sister Tang Si, still studying, is a standard young literary girl. The most yearning is free love, the thought of the new world, do not like to talk about money, that those who chase for the fame and fortune of money are covered with copper smell. asionally writing articles with Tang Youshu basically criticizes that money will rot the souls of people, and calls on all people not to fall for money. They should stick to their pure hearts and not be like others. The motto is freedom, equality and nobleness. The Tang family''s family is not good, this is another chaotic era, and the average person''s life is tight, let alone a gambling ghost in the family. The original owner''s father, Tang Chunxiang, was a gambler. When he was young, Wu Feng did not make trouble with him. Women of this age still have very old thoughts in their bones. There is no man in the family, even if this man is a bad gambler, since he is married, he must admit his fate. After a long time, when the children grow up and have a good time, they will do their best. Since the original owner was sensible, some people oftene to the house to ask for money. Therefore, even if Wu Feng particrly hopes to send her and the older brother Tang Youhui to study, they will not be able to afford the tuition and book fees. On birthday, if you want a flower skirt, you can''t afford the money at home. It was the older brother Tang Youhui who wanted to go to the wharf to do the coolie and earn some money to buy a floral skirt for her. Because of this floral skirt, the eldest brother was beaten by Tang Chunxiang, saying that he spent money indiscriminately. Speaking of the little girl''s family, is it a waste to buy a flower skirt? With the clothes they wear, can''t the seams be patched? The floral skirt is small and expensive, and it can''t be worn for a few years. Later, Big Brother Tang Youhui went to the wharf to do the coolie and subsidize the family, so that the family would have a better life. The original owner was very distressed at his younger age, so he did such a tiring job. Every time he went to deliver food, his eyes were red. She also wanted to help Big Brother share a little bit to make her life easier. Big Brother and Mother would not be so hard. At that time, the original owner was only eight years old. After returning to help his elder brother, he passed by the gorgeous Xian Lesi, and met a woman who got off the rickshaw. The other party''s wallet identally fell to the ground. She walked over to help the woman pick it up and wiped it carefully to the other party. Seeing her clever hands and feet, the woman looked smart and had clean eyes, and suggested that she help her do some chores. That is, help with misceneous, when this woman''s little maidservant, serving tea or something. At that time, the original owner asked: "Is there any wages?" I don''t know if this sentence is funny, making the woman amused. Chapter 3960: Showgirl(3) Chapter 3960: Showgirl(3) Chapter 3960 Singer (3) "Of course there is. How can I be paid without paying? I can''t treat the little girl around me." From this day on, the original owner has been doing misceneous work next to this woman, and is very grateful to the woman for giving her a job. The woman sings nicely, and in her spare time, she teaches her two sentences. Her voice condition was good, andter the woman simply epted her as a student and taught her to sing every day. Wu Feng knew that the original owner was going to serve the girl of Xianlesi, but he was actually very angry. I askedter that it was just a mess, and that the gambling debts were squeezed tightly, so I stopped, but every time I told the original owner. Wu Feng basically said this: "Dah, you can do the work, but don''t learn the people inside. If you dare to learn badly, I''m sure to break your leg and don''t enter this door in the future." "Do you know who these people are? They are all cheap and unclean. Those hands, I dont know how many people have touched them, and they are very dirty. You are still small, and when you are 13 years old, you are counted The eldest girl, dont go there to do things. The mother party will ask you to tell you about the matter, the daughters family, you still have to have a good home." Time always passed in the blink of an eye, it was five years for the original owner to help the woman. From the age of eight to thirteen, during this period, she followed the woman to see a lot, and at the same time doubted Wu Feng''s words. She felt that the woman was not bad, and that the other party was not as clean as Wu Feng said. Even if there was a big boss behind that woman, she did not think the other party was bad. Behind everyone, there is an unknown story. Through contact with the woman, she realized that the woman used to be ady of a big family. Only some idents happened and she had to go to Xianlesi to be a singer. At the age of thirteen, she still listened to Wu Feng''s words and exined her situation to the woman. She had to listen to her mother and could not serve beside her. The woman smiled, as if she had expected: "I dont keep you, although you are a good seedling. But this ce is not a good ce. Not many people can be alone. Since they can leave, of course it is good. Little girl, I really envy you sometimes." The original owner didn''t understand this, but only thought that this beautiful woman was good, unlike the others. "Go, leave this mixed ce, and return to your peace. The skill I gave you, I hope you won''t need it in your life." The woman gave the original owner a sum of money and sent her away. No one expected that when the original owner was fifteen, she returned to Xianlesi and became a singer here. The beautiful singing voice and beautiful appearance quickly became the hot characters of Xianlesi. The reason why she came back is because the debt ising again. If they don''t give it, they will cut off the palm of their father Tang Chunxiang. The second is that the younger brothers and sisters are all at school age. Wu Feng very much hopes that a child can go to school at home. After receiving countless jobs every day, he is very sick. Therefore, she returned to Xianlesi as a singer, and refused the family affairs Wu Feng had arranged for her. Wu Feng was still seriously ill at the time and didn''t know about it at all. The elder brother''s hard work alone can''t pay off the debt, and several younger brothers and sisters are still too young to help. After making money, she paid off her gambling debts, sent her brother and sister to school, and sent her mother to hospital for treatment. Chapter 3961: Showgirl (4) Chapter 3961: Showgirl (4) Chapter 3961 Singer (4) Some of this money was advanced, so she signed a ten-year contract with Xianlesi. That is, she has to sing in Xianlesi for at least ten years, otherwise she willpensate arge amount of liquidated damages. She didn''t think so much at the time, but felt that this was the only way to solve the difficulties at home. It should also be mentioned that the woman who epted her as a student was no longer in Xianlesi a year ago. Later, her status was getting higher and higher, and she asked someone to inquire, and there was no whereabouts of the woman, even the boss of Xianles didn''t know the situation. The only thing I know is that the woman used a lot of money to redeem herself. After her mother Wu Feng became ill and knew all this, she was so angry that she came over every day to let her go home. She has already signed a contract with Xianlesi. Even if it is not signed, how can she go home if someone advances the money? Besides, when there is more money at home, my fathers bad debts, and my brother and sister are going to school. Knowing Wu Feng''s stubbornness, she simply moved to Xianlesi. Seeing her stubbornness, Wu Feng also threatened that as long as she was in Xianlesi one day, she would not go back to that house. The house was clean and free of filthy stuff. From living in a small room in Xianlesi, she became more and more popr. Xianlesi arranged for her to live in a luxurious vi. People seem to have changed a lot, the only constant is that she has not forgotten that home. She pays her family''s living expenses on time every month. She pays her brother and sister''s tuition, and asionally subsidizes them. Perhaps because of the influence of Wu Feng, several younger brothers and sisters are not cold to her, especially the younger sister Tang Si, who thinks that she is a person who climbs the dragon and attaches to the Phoenix, and is willing to do anything for the money. People, the attitude towards her is very bad. The only thing for her as before is that her brother Tang Huihui again. Tang Youhui would visit her asionally, and every time she saw her, she would say a word, and she was suffering. She told her to stop doing it if she couldn''t do it anymore. He also said that he was already doing things for the big boss, and aftering to the fore in the future, he came to help her redeem her body and tell her a good family matter to let her marry her beautifully. For this reason, the eldest brother has never married a wife, and feels that he still has a lot of things to do. It is a pity that Big Brotherter died unexpectedly. The death of the eldest brother, there is no one in the family to help her speak, and even the family members think that she killed the elder brother. Wu Feng put it this way: "If the boss is not for you, will you run around with your boss, and finally encounter an ident? The boss is nagging every day and must make a lot of money to let you leave Xianlesi, if he doesn''t care about you, There is no such thing as today." Tang Chunxiang, the father of the bad gambling, also pointed at her nose and scolded: "You are a star." The two younger brothers were very silent, but did not say anything to me, but from their attitudes, we can see that they were indeed ming her. Tang Si was more excited and scolded her directly: "Your soul has been corrupted by money, all because of you. If it weren''t for your elder brother, it wouldn''t be that hard and unexpected." Perhaps she really felt that all of this was her own reason, and she felt very guilty, and she had to take good care of the family. Later, the younger sister Tang Si fell in love with a poor boy who was fighting and fighting. He also said that he was free to fall in love and that the prodigal son turned back and must be with each other. Of course, Wu Feng disagrees. She feels that her daughter is a college student anyway, so the future target should be a learned person. No matter how hard it is to be a poor boy who only knows about fighting and fighting and mes him for a day, right? see you tomorrow Chapter 3962: Showgirl(5) Chapter 3962: Showgirl(5) Chapter 3962 Song Girl (5) Wu Feng persuaded him twice, but he did not expect Tang Si to be very rebellious and often quarreled with her. Wu Feng made no mistake, and when the original owner returned home, he raised the matter with her and asked her to help persuade her. Tang Si''s younger brothers and sisters have not experienced much real hardship. Especially Tang Si, when she was two or three years old, the original owner was already a maid beside that woman. The woman was actually very good-hearted, knowing that her brother and sister were taking care of her, and often found an excuse to bring her good things back. Several younger brothers and sisters can grow up well, thanks to her job. After she became a singer in Xianlesi, she didn''t treat her brothers and sisters badly, and didn''t want them to eat the bitterness they had eaten. If not forced by life, who would be willing to sing in that ce? Even if they are singing, in the eyes of the world, they are not clean. Tang Si fell in love with a poor boy who only knew about fighting and fighting, and even with anyone''s objections, he had to be with each other. A big reason was that she didn''t know what poverty was and what she had nowhere to go. Some of her good days are now held in front of her, and she did not get it through her own hard work. I don''t know such a day. It is hard toe by in this era, and many people still cannot eat enough. In this era, it is verymon to sell children and girls to eat meals, especially the daughter''s house, where the family is a little bad, and many of them are inevitably sold. The original owner has suffered a lot, especially his mother Wu Feng, who has been dragged down by Tang Chunxiang all his life. If it weren''t for this family, where would it be that she would go to Xianlesi to sing? After listening to Wu Feng, she went to Tang Si''s school to find someone. She was waiting for Tang Si at the school gate, but she didn''t expect to wait to me Tang Si: "How did youe here? Is there anything wrong with it at home?" This is Tang Si''s attitude. In this memory, Tang Si''s face was ugly at the time, and he was still paying attention to it, as if afraid that someone might find her familiar with the original owner. Yes, Tang Si was afraid that she would be a good young literary girl. It would be embarrassing to find out that she has a sister who is a singer. In their student circles, they all despise those who are going to be singers, and think that the dirty ces are all corrupted by money. The original owner was very red at the time, but was still recognized, Tang Si was very angry, and he didn''t make a big noise because of his face. Later, she also told her ssmates that she and her sister are two-way people, and she didn''t listen to people at home since she was a child, in order to clear up the rtionship. Some male students criticize singers in the school who are corrupted by money, but secretly watch singers sing when nobody pays attention. However, they didn''t have two children in their bags. They were so shabby that they couldn''t talk to singers, eat at the same table, or even send flowers to each other like other big bosses. These male students felt humiliated in their hearts and trampled on their self-esteem. They believed that these singers were all Panlong and Fengfeng with only money in their eyes. How obsessed were the showgirls, but now they will criticize them with what sharp words. It was unpleasant to meet this time. The original owner exined the intention, but before the words were finished, he was said by Tang Si: "Don''t you control, I am free to love, you are not qualified to control, you control me, it is better to control Good yourself. In the future, you should stoping to school." Chapter 3963: Showgirl(6) Chapter 3963: Showgirl(6) Chapter 3963 Singer (6) The original owner did not dare to say anything seriously, after all, their sister rtionship is very tense. Since the elder brother passed away unexpectedly, she has be more guilty about this family and cherishes her family more. She had an idea in her heart, saving money to redeem herself. It''s just that the contract she signed with Xianlesi, the penalty will increase with her value, save enough money, after redemption, there may be few left. Otherwise, you can only wait until the ten-year contract expires. It is five years away from that day, and five years can change many things. When the two sisters broke up, the original owner still stuffed some money to Tang Si to let her buy what she likes, what she needs for learning, without saving. Tang Si is a pair, even if you give me money, don''t think I don''t care about anything, listen to you, I can never forget the big brother because you died. Finally, reluctantly ept the money. Later, the original owner persuaded several times, but to no avail. Tang Si and the poor boy named Zhou Guan loved each other vigorously, ignoring anyone''s opposition. She loves freely, acts against old ideas, and is respected by many students in the student circle. Some people also wrote articles praising their sincere love. Zhou Guan is actually not a simple poor boy. Tang Si didn''t know that Zhou Guan''s mother was a dancing girl in a dance hall. Later I learned that it might be that I fell in love with Zhou Guan, and brought filters for those around him. In addition, after listening to the other party for love, he resolutely gave up his identity after the dance and broke away from that ce to be an ordinary woman. But the man she trusts, the man didn''t even want to marry her. She did not regret it, but still worked hard to raise Zhou Guan. Therefore, Zhou Guan is the illegitimate child of the big boss. In this era, it is normal for arge family to have several wives. While men talk about things, they will always go to those ces where the wind and snow meet, and encountering women is alsomon. The appearance of Zhou Guan is no surprise. And many of the women in the windy and snowy ces want to marry intorge households. Being an aunt and wife is better than showing up every day. Thinking deeply, Zhou Guan''s mother was not as clean as Tang Si said. The only thing she didn''t expect was that she met her big boss and only had a y, and did not n to carry her into the door. In the beginning, Zhou''s family allowed Zhou Guan to spontaneously die, regardless of his affairs, Zhou''s family did notck a son, and Mrs. Zhou did not allow illegitimate children to enter. During this period, Zhou Guan and Tang Si broke many disasters, mostly helped by the original owner. At first, it was love, but then I had to lose money. In the end, even people lost money. The Tang family believes that the original owner ispletely degraded. It is even more unpleasant for her to see that she often visits the big boss on various asions and lives in the big boss''s home. It feels a shame for them that there is such a person in the Tang family. When the original owner returned home, Wu Feng would ssh a basin of footwash water at the door and ssh her all over. Since then, the Tang family has never let her step into the house. Wu Feng didn''t recognize the original owner''s daughter. The two younger brothers turned away from the original owner. Tang Si showed her disgusted eyes as soon as she saw her. By the way, Tang Si at this time was somewhat patient, and finally no longer needed to spend the original owner''s money. Looking at the money the original owner gave her, she could finally take the money and smash it to the original owner''s face. Say what she always wanted to say: "I''m not going to take away your dirty money. For those things you do, I don''t have you as a sister. In the future, don''t be my sister. We both Not all the way." Wu Feng also said: "I don''t have your daughter." Chapter 3964: Showgirl(7) Chapter 3964: Showgirl(7) Chapter 3964 Singer (7) Tang Chunxiang did not speak, but he sat quieter. He was thinking in his heart that his rtionship with this profitable daughter could not be broken, or who would help him repay the debt? Rely on three small ones? Can the three small ones be able to bear it? He has a lot of gambling debts. The original owner left sadly and did not return to this house. But she was still paying attention to the family''s affairs. She knew that her sister and brother had done well, and she ignored it, just like a living dead person all day long. The debtor came to her door and she gave it no matter how much money. Over time, Tang Chunxiang gambled more and more. After the contract with Xianlesi expired, she did not renew her contract and announced her withdrawal. This year, she was 25 years old. She bought a small vi, stayed in the vi all day, no visitors, refused the pursuit of admirers, and asionally helped Tang Chunxiang to repay the debt. Unconsciously, all the family members were emptied, and the cottage was finally sold. However, the hole of gambling debts was still not filled. Tang Chunxiang, who was angry and angry, paid the original owner to the creditor. Just after being sent to the creditor''s house, she died. She died quietly and suddenly. The doctor has checked that it is not a poison, it should be an old illness. In the year of her death, she was just thirty years old. The creditor saw that Tang Chunxiang was not up, first cut off his hands, and then went to trouble Tang Si and his siblings. At the beginning, several siblings did suffer a loss, and even almost died, especially Tang Si, who was almost innocent. Later, Zhou Guan came to rescue them. Today Zhou Guan is not the poor boy, but the well-known young master Zhou. To ask Zhou Guan how to get up? That is to say, the two outstanding sons and a daughter of the Zhou family died because of an ident. Mrs. Zhou has passed away. Mrs. Zhou reminded him that he knew Zhou Guan''s bloodline that was left outside and happily weed him back. At this time, Mrs. Zhou was so sad that she had no time for others. With arge Zhou family, all wealth belongs to Zhou Guan. Zhou Guan is now Zhou Shao, dealing with small troubles and simple. Later, after experiencing a series of setbacks, Zhou Guan and Tang Sixiu achieved positive results. The dead original owner has long been forgotten. , The world mentions that she only knows that she has been in Xianlesi for ten years, and no one knows how **** the back is, hiding a cannibalistic story. In the eyes of the Tang family, she may be willing to fall, and me herself. Tang Chunxiang, who broke his hands, finally stopped gambling. With Wu Feng''s service, he lived peacefully. Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu''s two brothers also made certain achievements in their field. One has be a famous painter, and one who writes very well is called a great talent. Tang Si had her own love, and she became the grandmother of the Zhou family. She had been praised by Zhou Guan for everything she said was her kindness. The end is such a harmonious and happy, there seems to be no problem. [The host is big, five minutes have passed. ] The system reminded, [The content should be finished, in addition, the Queen Mother Chen in the group has made aeback, but you should not have time to watch now, you have to perform on stage. "Ok." Tang Guoying heard, she who received all the memories, naturally knew what the next performance was. This is her best at singing. Moreover, she is familiar with the music in the original master''s mind. After epting the memory, she is basically her own. "Sister Guo, five minutes have passed." At the moment when Tang Guo opened his eyes, the little girl had a pocket watch before and came over to remind her, "Sister Guo, it''s time to go on stage, three or four minutes soon Just passed." Tang Guo nced at the little girl lightly, didn''t care so much about her, just nodded gently and stood up from the seat. Chapter 3965: Showgirl(8) Chapter 3965: Showgirl(8) Chapter 3965 Singer (8) With the help of memory, he walked towards the stage. I still remember the song I want to sing this time, and I hummed it in my mouth. "Hey, what''s going on today, she hummed past, as if she was in a good mood." "Then who knows, she usually doesn''t have a goodplexion as soon as she arrives in the background, who knows what the wind is." "You''re so young, you think you''re red, it''s a big deal, we Xian Le Si, there are more people who can be red. Later on, she realized that what is the new generation generation by generation, no one is always the pinnacle of existence. Smart, At this time, he is already looking for a way out for himself." "Yeah, I heard people say that the former one didn''t leave at the time of Sheng Ji? I heard it was redeemed by myself. I don''t know where I went. I haven''t seen any news in recent years." "That man, who likes her big boss so much, don''t worry about picking a second half of his life, let''s not expect it." "Speaking as if you have seen it with your own eyes, at that time, a few of us were still ying mud on the street?" "Don''t you really say that I have seen that person from afar, and few people really can match it. It is said that every time when she performed to her, the guests of the dance hall were full of venues, we Xianle There are people staying at the door to watch it." A few singers were talking in the dressing room, but their hearts were sore. This one is temporarily inferior to that one, and now every performance is full. "What are you guys talking about?" At this time, the manager came over and yelled at these singers, "If you have time to discuss the useless here, you might as well practice your voice and practice your basic skills." After the manager scolded, he turned away and looked away from the stage. Isn''t this the one who taught it by hand? If not, how could Xianlesi give her such a generous condition? It is true that the one who taught it did not disappoint. Tang Guo is going to sing three songs today, the first is to sing a song of his own choice, and the other two are to be sung by the boss in the dance hall at the auction price. After the three songs came down, it has been a few hours. The guests who watched the song and dance felt that every time at this time, the time passed quickly, and it was a pity to leave. Tang Guo refused to invite those bosses to dinner, went to the background to remove makeup, and then returned to the residence arranged for her by Xian Lesi under the **** of the security guard, a very luxurious vi. Xian Lesi''s manager did not refuse the boss''s invitation for her at all. This is their Xian Lesi''s signature, how can they casually eat out with others? Even a simple meal is not something ordinary people can invite. If anyone can invite out, then this signboard is worthless. If there are really important people who want to see her and invite her to dinner, they will greet the manager in advance ande to remind her long ago. Tang Guo refused to feel at ease and without pressure. She still has a lot of things to do now, understand the world, and go to the group to see what happened to Queen Mother Chen. In this ce of Xianlesi, she didn''t intend to leave for the time being, but also nned to do important things as Xianlesi singer. The system seems to be smelling something dangerous, and is calling for someone to hurry up. Tang Guo looked at the time schedule. Her next performance was scheduled the day after tomorrow. People in this era still know how to market hungry. It''s just such an arrangement, it''s necessary to hook people. Chapter 3966: Showgirl(9) Chapter 3966: Showgirl(9) Chapter 3966 Singer (9) However, this body does have a very good voice, and the songs at this time have a very special charm. As long as you use your heart and emotion to sing, it is easy to bring people''s emotions and make people wonder. Jue followed her. [School Flower]: Hello everyone, I am in the New World, I heard that the Queen Mother appeared. [Margaret]: Alright, I knew it was not me this time. God, my great wise **** of creation, are you targeting me, or are you sleeping? Yes, I have finished venting, and you are free to speak. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, how is your situation? Ziyun Alchemy has gone, Yuntian has a new understanding, is currently closed, and do not know when toe out. [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Uncle Shi, Empress Chen has epted everything here. Perhaps my background is the same as the world on her side. With my help, Empress Chen finally understands this group and epts it. [School Flower]: It seems that unfortunately, the Queen Mother should not be there. [Margaret]: It may be abused. This olddy is also very pitiful. Everyday someonees over to bully her. She can''t resist, she can only stare and live like a living dead person. Oh, I think she is the one targeted by the God of Creation. [School Flower]: What''s going on? [Shangguan Yun Gu]: Maybe this is thew of cannon fodder. Anyway, if youe into this group, it should not be very good in the end. Looking at everyone''s experience, I think that Queen Mother Chen is a bit miserable. [Margaret]: Actually, if the school flowers go to the world of Queen Mother first, I have no opinion. After all, this olddy is really miserable. [Mrs. Chen]: Margaret, dont say the olddy bit by bit, the Ai family is only forty this year, and it is not old. [Chi Xiao]: Mrs. Chen iste. This is our group leader, the school flower, and my sister. My sister is more powerful than us and can travel the world at will. Since you appear in this group, it is possible for the girl to go to your world in the future. [School Flower]: Empress Chen, you are wee to join. [Empress Chen]: Thank you. I thought this was the case in my life. I didnt expect such a magical thing to appear in my mind. I met you a group of interesting people. The Queen Mother has fully epted this group and has roughly understood the group. [School Flower]: Listening to Margarets words, you seem a little bit not very good. [Empress Chen]: Actually, I am also used to... It turned out that the Empress Dowager didn''t know what the poison was, and she was now stiff and unable to move, only her head was normal. The queen nowadays, on an excuse to visit her every day, came over to bully her and beat her. Twelve hours a day, there are people looking at her at any time, so she can''t use anything in the group. After listening to the story of Queen Mother Chen, Tang Guo couldn''t think of any way at all, and could onlyfort two sentences at most. [Empress Chen]: Dont worry, since I met you, Im always trying to help me. I can always find an opportunity to resist. In the past few years, Ivee here like this. Tang Guo stayed in the group for a long time before going off. She went to the study, sat in front of the desk, and wrote the names of several people. The original owner was illiterate at first, and then followed the mysterious woman, and the other party taught her these things. In fact, she wrote a good hand, better than the few brothers and sisters at home, but never showed it. In her heart, why not want to go to school like ordinary people? see you tomorrow Chapter 3967: Showgirl(10) Chapter 3967: Showgirl(10) Chapter 3967 Singer (10) The mysterious woman is a boudoir, and her knowledge is notparable to that of ordinary people. She has taught her a lot. The reason why she doesn''t show in front of others is that she doesn''t want to show off these things, let alone be too perfect. The mysterious woman said that it was too mboyant. Without strong power to protect itself, it was easy to fall into the quagmire and no one could save it. [Tang Youhui, Zhou Ji, Zhou Mo, Zhou Ruoxue? The host is big, what do you write the names of these people? ] The system was confused, and suddenly, [host is big, are you nning to prevent Brother Tang from having an ident? "Now nothing has happened, and I know when these idents happened, and of course I have to stop them." "In addition, Miss Zhou''s young master, it must be saved." Tang Guo stared at the four names on the paper. "If Miss Zhou''s young master is still alive, what''s the matter with Zhou Guan? Zhou Guan can pick up such a big man cheaply, isn''t it? There is no heir over the Zhou family." The system agrees: [Or the host is very thoughtful. "It''s too early for these things to happen. I n to do something else." Tang Guo took out the unused stationery from the drawer, and under the doubt of the system, he began to write stroke by stroke. After writing a paragraph, the system was a little surprised: [The host is big, are you writing an essay? "Yeah." Tang Guo said indifferently. "I don''t go to the show every day, so write some articles and go to the newspaper." The system is still a bit unclear, why Tang Guo is so casual, he even wrote an article. Thinking about it, he still doesn''t think the host is doing boring things. Every time she takes a step, she definitely has her own ideas. Tang Guo wrote this for three hours. This article, after deletion, modification and modification, is full of three thousand words. After reading it by the system, I think it is a good article. Tang Guo gave himself a pen name: Mountain Man. Another question was given to this article: "A New Theory of Troubled Times". Put the written article in an envelope, put a stamp, and drop it into the mailbox. It should be a few days before the newspaper can receive her article. For the newspaper society will not use her articles, she has traveled through so many worlds, has so many experiences, and if the written things are not appreciated by the newspaper, then she reallyughs. And all the things she writes arebined with the current times, with sharp words and full of criticism. Throughout the text, she can hardly find any gentle ces. The content of the article did not match the pen name she wrote at all. This is exactly the effect she wants. Once she publishes this article, people who read this article will definitely notice her pen name as long as they understand it. Then she will definitely fall into deep thought, and atst she wonders why she is called a mountain man. The man in the mountains is not just a person who once lived in the mountains, it means literally. So why did the people of the mountains write such an intensely written article? Of course, because of the chaos in the world today, people in the mountains can''t sit still and n to go out to wake the world. However, Tang Guo''s purpose is only one, to let the readers of this world know the existence of the mountain people in a short time. Later, she will take time to write some articles, and the story is cast to the newspaper. After writing this, Tang Guo went downstairs to find a servant. How can there be no two servants to help with such a big vi? Not only did she clean the room and help her cook, but she also had a housekeeper. Chapter 3968: Showgirl(11) Chapter 3968: Showgirl(11) Chapter 3968 Singer (11) As for the little girl named Xiaotao, it was not the people around her, but the arrangement from Xianlesi. When she went to Xianlesi, she would help her do some tea and water. Tang Guo found Uncle An, who was about fifty years old. Uncle An was not arranged by Xian Lesi for her, but the butler she was looking for herself. Uncle An was originally called An Hua, who fled, and happened to meet the original owner. When the original owner saw that he was not like an ordinary escaping person, he asked the other party if he could not read, and then he recruited him as the housekeeper of this vi. "Miss, I don''t know what to say?" "Uncle An, I want to learn something new." Tang Guo sat on the sofa. "After all, singing can''t sing for a lifetime, right?" Uncle An and Yan Yuese nodded: "It''s a good thing for the youngdy to understand this at a young age." Uncle An also thinks that Tang Guo is young now, and the songs she sings are nice. Some peoplee to listen, half of them because she is young and beautiful. If one day she is not young, what about singing nice? Still no match for neers. Without a skill, it is really difficult to live in this world. Moreover, this era is not entirely without opportunities. This is the era of change. It is true to learn more useful things. Singing is to eat young meals. Isn''t beautiful appearance also to eating young meals? He has seen more girls in Xianle Sri, and he mostly wants to make a fortune. He will find someone to marry in the future. However, there are not many who can end their lives. There are also some, who want to take this as a wife to a big family, how many really sessful? Even if it seeds, would it really be a peace of mind to be an aunt and wife? Im afraid I have to continue to fight with the female family in the back of the mansion. There are no men and women in the name. The days are still difficult. When the host doesnt like it anymore, I will throw you out. The ground is not working. "Can Uncle help me inquire about some teachers who can paint? I want to learn to paint." "Also, please give me a foreignnguage teacher." "By the way, a musical instrument teacher is needed." "Now I usually perform every other day, and the rest of the time is basically arranged by myself. Staying at home all day and doing nothing, it is better to learn these things." "Money is not a problem, as long as the teacher is good, any amount of money will do." Now she really does notck money. Soon, she will notck money anymore. Because she didn''t give the Tang family the money, she didn''t know how chic she could live. After taking her money, she alsoined that she was not clean. These people are really greedy and bitch. Since she dislikes her money is not clean, then no longer ask for it, and find a way to go. Uncle An didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Tang Guo''s need to learn three skills at one time. The big masters he had seen before, Miss Young Master, had learned a dozen or twenty skills at the same time. Tang Guo learned painting, music, and foreignnguages, he felt very good, did not expect Miss Tang to have such a vision. Tang Guo gave the money to Anhua in advance and asked him to find a teacher as soon as possible. Right now, she is fine for the time being, and she has returned to the room to write articles. This time, she is writing a novel that is slightly ahead of the times and will not lead too much, but because her experience is too rich, the written words are thick, and the story is interesting and readable. She intends to serialize another novel when she writes a warning article. In this aspect of the novel, I am not in a hurry. Chapter 3969: Showgirl(12) Chapter 3969: Showgirl(12) Chapter 3969 Singer (12) Send it little by little, and write when she is fine. One day passed like this, where did Tang Guo go? In fact, ording to the original master''s temperament, he will not go anywhere on this day, only to sit in the study room to read. Uncle An and the servants in the vi knew that she could read, and even Uncle An knew that she had good writing. After all, getting along for a long time, the original owner did not deliberately hide, these knowledge are normal. Uncle An was tight-mouthed and never stretched out, and at the same time told the servants in the vi not to talk nonsense. At this time, Tang Guo''s sry here is better than other ces, and the servants do not want to lose this job. In otherrge households, there are too many things, it is difficult to wait, the sry is not so high, lose this job, it is estimated that no such good can be found, they cherish it. The next day, Tang Guo performed at night, and the time she performed, sometimes during the day and sometimes at night, was uncertain. Xianlesi is a very high-end dance hall. She is regarded as Xianlesi''s signature. Sometimes it is performed every other day, sometimes it is performed every other day. The day before each performance, Xianlesi will hire people to advertise on the street, when is her performance time. Then those who squatted on her show would rush to buy tickets. Many of them are yellow cattle, that is, spection. This upation exists at all times. However, the tickets for these scalpers were all reserved in advance. They were afraid that they would not be able to grab the tickets, so they hired them to pay a certainmission. Those who can do this are either rich or expensive, and scalpers are not so rampant. They dare to sit on the ground and raise prices, which are basicallymissions that charge fares, which is eptable. And those people don''t care about double the price. Of course, if the status is rtively high, you only need to call Xianlesi, or instruct people to go to Xianlesi, and give a few words to get the ticket in advance. However, under normal circumstances, this part will not be used. After all, it''s also a debt of love, which is not good for them. In the evening, Tang Guo went on stage again. She sings a fixed number of times. Basically, each performance is free with three songs, up to five. Therefore, it always gives people a sense of unfinished feelings, and finally can only stare at her back, hoping to stick her eyes to her. This day was very nd, Tang Guo returned to the vi, it was already veryte. As soon as she got started, the housekeeper Anhua came up: "Miss, the teachers I contacted with you have all been finalized. For specific things, I still have to wait for them toe to talk tomorrow and arrange the course. I will tell them Its clear, I still have to follow Misss time." "No problem, when will youe tomorrow?" "Nine o''clock." "Okay, tell the kitchen to prepare lunch by then." Tang Guo is more anxious about this matter and hopes to arrange these courses early. She needs to give a person that she is more talented in this area and can be quick. Tang Guo asked the identities of these people again and found that they were all teachers of a school in this city. After knowing this news, Tang Guo was even happier. An Hua didn''t actually say that at first, he found some very famous ones, but the other party refused when they heard it was for the singer. These are not necessary, or don''t say it to block the youngdy and hit her. Chapter 3970: Showgirl(13) Chapter 3970: Showgirl(13) Chapter 3970 Singer (13) When I found these teachers, Anhua identally inquired about some things and asked some friends I met. I found that these teachers have excellent skills and experience in studying abroad. They are more open-minded. Care about. And Zeng Jin has also published articles. He has read these articles andpared the pedantic ideas of some schrs. These people''s ideas are the real innovations. Some insights, opinions, he thinks this is the teacher for thedy. The next day, Tang Guo got up at seven and punched a set of punches in the room. Now that the world is not too peaceful, there is no aura in this world, you cant practice, and its okay to practice boxing. He stretched his hand a little bit and could save himself when something happened, it was better than calling out loud. At eight o''clock, she had breakfast. Near nine o''clock, the three teachers that Anhua helped her came, art teacher, music teacher, foreignnguage teacher. Both the art teacher and the music teacher are male, the foreignnguage teacher is a female, and the appearance of the three is excellent. What Tang Guo paid most attention to was that their eyes were very bright. When they saw Tang Guo, they did not look down on them, but were full of curiosity and seeking knowledge. Obviously they are curious, why would this celebrity celebrity think of looking for them to learn painting and foreignnguages? When studying music, they are not surprised at all. Perhaps this celebrity wants to improve their professional standards. Art teacher Cheng Han, seven years of study abroad experience, although not well-known, but An Hua has seen, the other party''s professional preparation is really good, currently teaching students of art at school, now 35 years old. Music teacher Yin Yue, who has been studying abroad for ten years, is younger than Cheng Han. He is only 30 years old this year. He is very talented in music. He is best at piano and violin. Of course, he belongs to the local ancient piano and pipa. Most other instruments can be used, but they are not proficient. Zhu Shishi, a foreignnguage teacher, went to foreign countries with his parents when he was ten years old. He missed his nativend and felt that he could do something. When he was twenty, he returned to his nativend and became a teacher in the school, thinking that he should learn what he has learned. And there are other localnguages brought back and taught to people in their hometowns. So far, he has been teaching in school for seven years. Zhu Shishi is very popr with the school because she is young and beautiful, and she is very kind. In the eyes of the students, she is a woman in the new era. When in school, often receive student love letters. At this time, students write love letters to teachers, and love teachers. As long as they have read the book, most of them can ept it, and they will also be very supportive. Think that this is the innovation of thinking. Free love is not the pursuit of this? "Several teachers, thank you for epting me as a student." Tang Guo smiled and invited several people to sit down. Several people nodded kindly. In fact, they do not yet have students of this status. They have no prejudice against this profession. It''s just that they haven''t seen too much. It should be said that they haven''t seen it, and the singer is willing to improve herself. So, after Anhua spoke, they agreed without hesitation. Music teacher Yin Yue has heard Tang Guo singing, not only that, he oftenes to listen, but they haven''t seen it before. He always listened quietly in the corner. He always thought her voice was beautiful. Now he is very excited by such a student. Zhu Shishi feels that no matter who it is or who she is, as long as she is willing to ept her knowledge, she must teach it well. Cheng Han is still considering, he wants to try first, after all, such a student, he never taught. Chapter 3971: Showgirl(14) Chapter 3971: Showgirl(14) Chapter 3971 Singer (14) If the other party has talent in this regard, he certainly will not miss such a student. If the other party''s talent is mediocre, then he can only teach ording to the standard of ordinary students. Next, Tang Guo discussed the course with several people. Her performance time is basically one week in advance, so they can arrange a week''s course in advance. After the talk, it was almost noon. The meals were ready, and they had a meal together. After eating, both Cheng Han and Zhu Shishi stated that they would go back to prepare and teach her lessons at that time. Only Yin Yue did not leave, Tang Guo smiled and asked: "Does Teacher Yin have any questions?" "Are you free this afternoon? If we don''t mind, we can start the ss." Although he didn''t have a musical instrument, the first lesson didn''t require a musical instrument. "of course can." When Tang Guo brought Yin Yue into the ss room, he was stunned, and he was prepared here not to sweep the instrument. This is arge room with not only musical instruments, but also painting tools, and even arge bookcase. As can be seen with the naked eye, here is divided into three parts, which should be specially prepared for their three teachers. Yin Yue was a little excited. This student is very easy to learn. Neither of them is nonsense, and sses begin immediately. Because Tang Guo has a foundation, Yin Yue does not start from the beginning, but tests her first, and then teaches her what she will not do, or where she is prone to make mistakes. Whether it is the original owner or Tang Guo singing, there is no problem at all. The pronunciation is very standard, Yin Yue feels no need to teach in this regard. Then asked Tang Guo: "What instrument do you want to learn?" "What kind of inspiration does the teacher think, let''s teach it first." Anyway, she will be all the instruments here. Teacher Yin''s role is to give her a source. This time, she had to get the limelight. "That''s still the piano." Yin Yue felt more secure. One afternoon, the study rooms were closed. An Hua moved a chair and sat outside the study room, afraid of Tang Guo''s orders. He smiled as he heard the music inside. When it was almost dark, the music inside stopped, and as the footsteps approached the door, Anhua quickly stood up and the door was opened. He thought he would see Tang Guo, who was tired, and Teacher Yin, who might be tired. Unexpectedly, when he saw the two, it was different from what he thought. "Tang Guo, you are really a genius. I have never seen a genius like you!!" Yin Yue flushed, and Tang Guo''s eyes were very excited, "You seem to have a performance tomorrow, if you can, you perform Give me the rest of the time. I have two sses tomorrow, both in the afternoon, and I have free time in the morning." It''s not easy to meet a talented student. He must seize it and teach him everything he has learned. He was very hopeful to witness her shining day. "I won''t charge you money for tomorrow''s ss." Tang Guo smiled: "The money still has to be collected. After all, this is Mr. Yin''sbor sess." "This is not important, anyway, you are willing to give me free time." Those who can study abroad,ck this money? As long as the student is willing, anything will do. An Hua stunned Yin Yue away, and was a little surprised by this result, and thought it was justified. After all, his youngdy was Xian Lesi''s signature. Great, it seems nothing. The next day, Yin Yue continued to teach Tang Guo. On the third day, Tang Guo did not perform. Cheng Han taught her art in the morning and Zhu Shishi taught her foreignnguages in the afternoon. After the two had finished teaching, they both felt that they had picked up the baby and went back to change their previous teaching n. Geniuses did not need to learn step by step in this way. Genius is different from ordinary people. Tang Guo saw them so excited that he could only say sorry in his heart. In this world, she must shine. Unconsciously, the time came to the end of the month, and it was the day when Xianlesi was paid. This day is also the day when Tang Guo took his sry and took a rickshaw to go home to give money to the family. see you tomorrow Chapter 3972: Showgirl(15) Chapter 3972: Showgirl(15) Chapter 3972 Singer (15) This day is the day of sry. Tang Guo deliberately didn''t arrange a course for himself, which was regarded as a vacation for himself and the teachers. As it happens, she did not perform today. After Xian Lesi received her sry, she took out several envelopes and put the money for the Tang family into different envelopes ording to the original owner''s habits. Although she is not going to give the Tang family any more money, she still needs these envelopes to take the acting. She walked out of Xianlesi, got on the rickshaw, and the driver took her to the alley where the Tang family lived. The Tang family has always lived in a narrow alley, the house is not big, only three rooms. One room is not too small for the couple Wu Feng and Tang Chunxiang. Thergest room is for the three brothers of the Tang family. The remaining room is a little smaller where she and her little sister Tang Si live. Because she moved away from the Tang family many years ago, in that small room, there was almost no trace of her existence, and it became a personal room for little sister Tang Si. In the past few years, every time she came back, she stepped into that room a handful of times. Tang Si basically regarded the small room as her personal private space. Everything that once belonged to the original owner was packed into a box. At first, the box was still in the room. Later, she wanted to put things like desks, and felt that the room was too small, so she moved the box outside. It was Tang Youhui, the eldest brother of the Tang family, who felt that it was not so good to be ced outside. If it was exposed to rain, the contents inside would definitely be broken. Tang Youhui also wondered, in case one day her elder sister woulde back to live, so she put the box in the room of the three Tang family brothers, and the upied position was beside his bed. Tang Si didn''t care about this, she felt that as long as nothing was blocking her. Today, as soon as he goes out, Tang Si still locks the room, not to mention Tang Guo, that is, other people can''t enter the room without her permission. Wu Feng was dissatisfied at first, but gradually got used to it. Tang Guo thought of Tang Si''s behavior, he simply looked down on her as a sister from the bones. If it wasn''t for the other party to be independent, making money by virtue of his own ability, it might have been like in the plot, and she said to her, she was all dirty money, right? She especially wanted to know what it would be like when Tang Si no longer had the dirty money that she thought would help her. Between his thoughts, Tang Guo had reached the alley leading to the Tang family. The alley is rtively narrow and rickshaws cannot get in, so you can only stop here. She is wearing a simple dress today, but she is special everywhere, and the simple clothes he wears are all the same glorious. She slowly walked to the Tang family''s position, and finally came to the door of the Tang family. The door is false, which means there should be someone inside. She heard the sound of wrong clothesing from inside. It was Wu Feng who was helping people wash the clothes. She lightly knocked on the door, only to hear the voice of a woman: "Who? The door is not closed, there is work busy in her hand,e in." Tang Guo pushed the door open. It might have been a long time since the door was repaired, making a particrly squeaking noise. She walked into the small yard in two steps, her eyes fell on Wu Feng, and the other party was sitting on a stool, trying **** the wrong clothes. It may be that theing person hase in and unconsciously looks up. When she saw Tang Guo, she was not surprised. Chapter 3973: Showgirl(16) Chapter 3973: Showgirl(16) Chapter 3973 Singer (16) Perhaps it was too punctual every time the original owner came, Wu Feng knew she came to give money. But Wu Feng has never been satisfied with this disobedient daughter. Not only was she disobedient, she also showed her head. Now she goes out and often hears the elders talking about what happened to Miss Tang of Xianlesi, if you can grab Miss Tang Tickets for the show, they thought it was worth it if they died. Wu Feng couldn''t hear these words, but only felt ashamed on her face. Tang Guo embarrassed her. Thinking of these, Wu Feng looked at Tang Guo in front of him, his face could not help sinking: "Why are you here?" A line that hasnt changed for thousands of years, he clearly knew that Tang Guo was here to give money, but Wu Feng couldnt help saying that. Tang Guo knew that Wu Feng would say the next sentence, didn''t you tell you not toe back? When someone sees it, he will say some gossip. Do you still think our family is not as shameful enough? However, Tang Guoque knew that many people were envious of the Tang family. Even if he said something unpleasant, he was envious. Its mostly because they dont have a daughter who can return arge sum of money on time every month. This is a troubled world, and it''s good to be alive where the face is. What is facial, is something that will be considered after eating and not being hungry. When you are hungry and tell you your face, that is fart. Sure enough, Wu Feng began to talk. Tangguo means to deny Tang Guo. "You said that we have a good white family, do you have to show your head and sing to the man, isn''t that embarrassing to the family? My old Tang family''s face is all lost to you..." Wu Fengnian said a lot of words, saying all the words he coulde up with: "Do you know how unpleasant they are?" Hearing this, Tang Guo couldn''t help interrupting Wu Feng: "Mom, if I don''t do this, can our family live this day?" "Life is better and worse, why can''t you survive? Rich and rich living methods, poor and poor living methods are better than you doing these shameful things. Now the reputation of my old Tang family is all You are ruined." "After so many years, I thought my mother had epted these, but I still thought that the money I made was not clean?" "Where can I clean the kind of money I earn from singing?" Wu Fengqi didn''t make a call. "Youughed at the elders all day and heard that you asionally eat with some big bosses. Normal? It''s shameful to say it! Fortunately, you don''t live in this house, otherwise you don''t know how many peoplee to see the joke." Tang Guo took an envelope out of the bag and held it in her hand. She looked at Wu Feng faintly: "Mom, I was here to give some money." "Take it away, I don''t seldom use your dirty money, didn''t you say it many times? I told you not to get it back, our family is very good, and you don''t rely on your dirty money to feed you." "Got it." Tang Guo replied calmly. At first Wu Feng had not found anything. She knew that Tang Guo saw Tang Guo put the envelope back in the bag. It was not as usual. Surprised. System: Isn''t it a surprise tough to death? There will be many such idents in the future, hurry up and raise your heart. "I didn''t expect that I have been afraid of having no money at home all these years. Listening to mom saying this, it turned out to be my worry." Chapter 3974: Showgirl(17) Chapter 3974: Showgirl(17) Chapter 3974 Singer (17) "I thought I only needed to subsidize my family, and my life would be getting better and better. I never thought it would cause so much trouble to my family." Tang Guo said slowly, Wu Feng felt strange. "After entering Xianlesi, I couldn''t get back to the past. Even if I quit halfway now, I have to pay an expensive liquidated damages. I know it makes you embarrassed, embarrassed, a few brothers and three brothers, and a little girl Ive grown up and its nothing to me." The more Wu Feng listened, the worse, Tang Guo did not give her the opportunity to continue, saying: "Mom, since you despise me, my daughter is ashamed, I will note back in the future. The money you despise is dirty money, and I will never take it again. Come back to humiliate you. These years have made you embarrassed. Unexpectedly, my actions have caused you so much burden." "You take care." After Tang Guo finished speaking, Wu Feng was still not given the opportunity to turn around and walk away under her ignorant appearance. "I should have known for a long time, now that I am trapped in Xianlesi, I can''t help myself. What I do every day is to shame you ande back every month. It will indeed cause you trouble. In the future, you will be without me. Daughter." At the door, Tang Guo added a sentence. Because she saw an aunt gossip passing by here, every time at this time, the other party had to pretend to pass by here, in fact listening to gossip. Tang Guo did not give Wu Feng a chance and closed the door. Aunt Gossip also froze, seeing Tang Guo''s sad look, and quickly came up and asked, "Mother Tang, what''s wrong with you?" "My mother dismissed me as embarrassing and didn''t want my money. I didn''t expect that she could not open this heart knot after so many years." Tang Guo sighed. "She is a stubborn person. Now her brothers and sisters are all grown up, I really do No more need to be done, I will note back in the future, so that she will see me like a gue." Tang Guo didn''t give the gossip aunt the chance to ask again, and walked away on high heels. The rickshaw was still waiting for her outside. When she saw her in the car, she pulled her away. Instead of going home, Tang Guo asked the driver to take her to the school of several younger brothers and sisters. This is what the original owner used to do. Every time Wu Feng gave away thergest share of the money, he would then go to the school and give a few brothers and sisters living expenses. It''s a joke as well. She was just twenty years old this year, and her second and third brothers are only three years younger than her. Now she is seventeen. The younger sister Tang Si, who is currently fifteen years old, is considered a big girl in this era. Tang Guo put away his thoughts and brewed his feelings. The reason is to disconnect from the family in this way without giving them money. That''s because Tang''s family are all face-loving and will not take the initiative to expose her for not giving money. In the future, they will have no ie, and will only secretly be angry and make a fuss about her identity as a singer. However, in Tang Guo''s opinion, the status of the singer is not shameful, and the original owner is a singer, isn''t it because of the family members? If she really wanted to expose it all, she was definitely not the one who left the shame, but the Tang family, as well as several self-sustaining ideological innovations, free love, and not the pursuit of money, but the pursuit of dreams of the literary youth. Young artists? Oh, to make a realistic nightmare, all the problems of literary and artistic youth have been cured. Afterwards, see if they dare to nibble at her flesh and blood, to say what soul is corrupted by money. The three younger brothers and sisters are not in a school. Tang Guo first saw Tang Yousheng as his second brother. Chapter 3975: Showgirl(18) Chapter 3975: Showgirl(18) Chapter 3975 Singer (18) "What about another book?" Tang Guo asked Tang Yousheng. In fact, she knew why Tang Youshu wasn''t here. This Tang Youshu is a person full of sourness and scent, with a kind of old-time tradition in his bones, and a special double standard. It was a very embarrassing thing to think that his biological sister was going to be a singer. Therefore, every time Tang Guo came, it was Tang Youshu who came out to meet her. Tang Youshu was afraid to see Tang Guo, which attracted the attention of others and was met with jokes by his ssmates. Their rtionship with Tang Guo, a few of them still know well, and asionally ridicule a few words, making Tang Youshu feel very faceless, and even dislike this sister who sings in Xianlesi. "The book is not free again." Tang Yousheng didn''t even call her sister, so she stood in the same ce. The reason why he didn''t leave was to wait for Tang Guo to squeeze money into him. His dream is to paint, and anyone who knows this line knows that no matter what time it is, it takes extra materials. Buying only paint is a bottomless hole. Behind a famous painter must be the umtion of paint. But if he wants face again, it is impossible to open his mouth and ask for money. He looked down on the showgirl and was a big man again. He asked the showgirl for money. Isn''t that a joke? "Every time I havee over these years, I have been forcing you money, has it bothered you?" Tang was born impatient again, frowning: "What''s the matter? Just tell me, I have to go back and draw." "Sisters are not willing to cry now." Tang Guo''s tone is still in, but still with a touch of sadness, as if there is an unsolvable sadness in it. Tang Yousheng didn''t care anymore. In his opinion, this was moaning without disease and many problems. They all put down their faces and became singers, shouldn''t this result be expected long ago? Did you embarrass yourself, and you want him to call her sister? If he was seen by his ssmates, he wouldn''t know how tough at him. "I won''te again in the future," Tang Guo suddenly showed a very happy look, just deep in his eyes, with a deep sense of sadness, "You grow up, I don''t need my sister, yes. For your part, there are countless stains on my body, you will take care of yourself in the future." Then, under the incredible eyes of Tang Yousheng, Tang Guo took the packet and slowly walked towards the rickshaw. Tang Si and his two brothers are not in the same school, but they are not far from here, and they will arrive in a rickshaw in a few minutes. This time, Tang Guo mainly came to cut off their financial resources. When he saw Tang Si, the other side was reluctant. "What do you do, hurry up and say that my ssmates and I will have activities for a while." "Sisi, wouldn''t you also call me sister?" Tang Guo looked at Tang Si with a wounded face, and the system hiding in the dark shivered. He was most afraid of the host''s big acting, which was really scary. The more she substitutes in acting, the more unhappy she feels. She has fully understood what ethics this family is. When I was standing and biting, I loved face very much. This needs to catch them, Tang Guo can easily cut off their financial sources. Unlike some rogues, they think they are schrs and have innovative ideas. Can''t let go of that face and went to a singer to ask for money. When Tang Guo''s words fell, Tang Si''s face changed. Chapter 3976: Singer (19) Chapter 3976: Singer (19) Chapter 3976 Singer (19) Tang Si used: "Don''t the things you do embarrass our entire family? What are you doing badly, you have to be a singer, do you love money so much? You are all corrupted by money. You ask me Why dont you call your sister, so you who are so smelly of copper deserve to be my sister?" "Okay, what do you have to say quickly, dont look like Im bullying you, its annoying to watch. The students see it and think Im doing to you. Dont think youre pretending to be miserable, you can hide it. What you do." Tang Si''s words made Tang Guo ufortable. These white-eyed wolves really did not clear their situation. "If I''m not a singer, who will feed you? Who will study for you, who will give you money to buy beautiful hairpins and skirts?" Tang Guo understands that Tang Si is also a loving face and can''t let go of his dignity. In fact, he will spend more money than anyone else. He always says that money is useless and should not be pursued. But she is so hard-hearted to speak so hard now. "Okay! Did you spend my money on it? You have to listen to everything? I am not your doll, but you can buy it at your own expense. It is not because you are affectionate and want to force me. "Now I don''t call you a sister, will you turn over the old ount?" "Sure enough, your favorite is money, you can rest assured, I will give you back in full in the future, three times back to you, I really don''t rare your dirty money." Tang Si couldn''t help shouting, she couldn''t bear it. What Tang Guo said just now was so annoying to her. "It really is a big girl, and she has her own thoughts." Tang Guo smiled faintly, and there was some sadness in his expression, which could not be erased. Tang Si is in anger: "Less pretend to be poor in front of me. Hurry and leave. Don''te to school in the future. The money you spend will be paid back to you in the future. Rest assured, you don''t need a lot of you, so, Dont point my finger at my life." "It won''t happen in the future." Tang Guo''s tone is still so weak, "You all grow up and don''t need my sister, then my sister will disappear in your world, and I won''t embarrass you." There was something wrong in Tang Si''s heart, and Tang Guo smiled at her. Tang Guo took out an envelope from the bag: "I wanted to give you a pocket money at the end. Listening to your sentence is dirty money, it seems that it is no longer needed." "Take it away, I said it, don''t give me money, I don''t need you. Not everyone is like you, and you will not survive without these things." After Tang Si said this, he saw that Tang Guo put the envelope back in his bag: "Okay, you are also a big girl. I respect you this time. I won''t bother you again in the future." Tang Si froze for a moment, and saw Tang Guo turning around and riding on the rickshaw. He never looked at her again. He looked very sad and was pulled away by the rickshaw. Tang Si stood there for a long time, and was suddenly awakened by a cold wind. She looked at her hands subconsciously, and there was no familiar envelope. Thinking of the previous picture, Tang Si stomped angrily: "It was originally dirty money, who is rare!" After talking, she returned to school. A few of her are better, see her all around, and ask: "Tang Si, your sister has sent you money again?" "Don''t ask, I didn''t ask for her money. The money was dirty. I held hot hands." Tang Si said angrily. On the other side, Tang Yousheng went to the library to find Tang Youshu. Tang Youshu is reading quietly. When he sees him, he asks, "That''s why you have the leisurely pleasure to meet her." Tang Yousheng found a ce to sit down and said nothing. Tang Youshu felt something was wrong: "What?" see you tomorrow Chapter 3977: Showgirl(20) Chapter 3977: Showgirl(20) Chapter 3977 Singer (20) "Did you be ridiculed when you came back?" Don''t me Tang Youshu for thinking this way. As Tang Guo became more and more popr in Xianlesi, the rtionship between them could not be concealed at all. When Tang Guo returned home every month, he could not see them at all. In order to see them, she will onlye to their school. Perhaps it is thepensation for them that will force them a lot of money. When the students saw it, it was inevitable that they would gossip. Therefore, Tang Youshu basically does not go out to see Tang Guo. Tang is different when he is born again. In fact, he learns to paint, and the monthly expenses are quiterge. Without Tang Guo''s money, he could not support him to learn painting. Wherever you learn to paint, you need money, especially for students who are in this industry. Who has little money in their homes and dare not learn it. In fact, Tang Youshu also needs the money very much. The reason why he is not so anxious is because most of his money is used to meet people, unlike Tang Yousheng who is indispensable at all. Besides, Tang Youshu itself will write a little article, go to the party less, the money earned by his article, and the tight flowers are enough. Tang is different again. He only has expenses and no ie, just like Tang Si. "No." Tang again shook his head irritably. "When I came back, I didn''t meet anyone else." In fact, in school, students rarelyugh at them. Everyone is a ssmate, and no hatred will not always catch a thing and talk about it. But they just felt that Tang Guo''s appearance would make them embarrassed and dull. "What the **** is that? By the way, how much did she give you this month?" Tang Youshu said this to remind Tang Yousheng, remember to give him his share. However, as a schr, remind me to be euphemistic, not to make people think he values money very much. "If it weren''t for that blood rtionship, I really don''t want to ept her money. If you don''t ept it, she will probablye over again and it''s wordy and eye-catching." Tang Youshu sighed, as if epting Tang Guo''s money gift, he was Being forced to ept the same, very distressed. If Tang Guo is here, he will really scold a shameless shame. At this time, Tang Yousheng finally spoke: "She didn''t give me money." Tang Youshu is ready to criticize Tang Guo''s view of money in a big way, and he is a little overwhelmed by this sentence. He stared nkly at Tang Yousheng and depressed the little confusion in his heart. It took a long time to ask Tang Yousheng: "What''s going on? She thinks it''s a shame, is she not going to do it?" They all remember that Tang Guo signed with Xianlesi for ten years. She is so red now. Will Xianlesi let her go? Was she also embarrassed, redeemed herself, andpensated all the money she had made before? Before, the whole family hoped Tang Guo was such a choice. I don''t know why, Tang Youshu felt very upset, and didn''t think it was a very good way. Even he especially wanted to write an article to scold her, but he didn''t find a suitable topic, and it was unreasonable to scold. "She said that understanding us, knowing that we were embarrassed. Our previous actions made us embarrassed. She also said that we have all grown up and do not need her to take care of her. She wants to respect us and will not force us to ept money in the future." Tang Shushu finished these words in one breath, and he was terrified. Tang Guo actually gives him a lot of pocket money every month, which is more than many people''s wages for a few months of work. If he has a n and spends all his money on painting, he can really persist for a long time. Chapter 3978: Showgirl(21) Chapter 3978: Showgirl(21) Chapter 3978 Singer (21) However, half of this money is spent on painting, and the other half is spent on socializing and self-dressing. For several years in a row, Tang Guo regrly sent money to them every month. They had formed a habit, and basically spent money every month, counting the days until today. After all, Tang Guo has nevere here for so many years, and every time hees, he will definitely give them money. Where Tang would have expected it again, Tang Guo said that he would not give money, he would not give money, and decided to do so simply, so that they were caught off guard and had no preparation at all. Tang Youshu was speechless, and the panic in his heart gradually settled down. Although he lost a lot of ie, it was also a blow to him. But now he has published several articles and is well-known. Now every month, there is an article that can be read by newspapers. Coupled with the living expenses given to him by Wu Feng, there should be no problem. Therefore, Tang Youshu quickly relieved and patted Tang Yousheng''s shoulder: "If you don''t give it, you will be given it. I haven''t wanted her money for a long time. With her money, I feel ufortable. Now it''s better, She doesnte in the future, so she rarely makes jokes." Tang Yousheng wanted to say something but couldn''t say it. If he said that he didn''t have Tang Guo''s money, what paint and materials did he use for painting? In what era was this thing expensive, the average family can''t afford it. Seeing Tang Youshu''s face was relieved, as if to throw away any baggage, Tang Yousheng dare not say anything about money. They can''t be people who are corrupted by money. Tang Yousheng thought, let''s go back to mom and get some. I have made an appointment with my ssmates, and after a while I will go outside to sketch. The paint and paper are almost bought. Tang Youshu also decided in his heart that he would still be able to cope with it if he thought about two more articles and paid some manuscript fees. Don''t give money to Tang Guo in my heart, even more disdainful. Tang Si secretly ran to the school gate while people were not paying attention, looking at where Tang Guo was away. It''s just that there are only pedestrians in that ce, without Tang Guo''s figure. She thought Tang Tangguo was joking, but the reality is true. Another cold wind awakened Tang Si, remembering what Tang Guo said before, she flushed with anger. She stomped on the spot and muttered angrily. "Who is rare? Your two dirty money, don''t give it, don''t give it, do you think I''m still rare?" There is not much money in Tang Si''s hand. If you save some money, it is estimated that it will take three to five days. Several siblings are the same, counting the days spent. The original owner made this habit on time every month, but gave Tang Guo a convenience. The sudden attack made them almost unprepared and almost ran away. Tang Guo still did not go home, today is her free time. Although she will not be so busy today, on this day, she still thinks it is a day off. In addition to the three younger siblings, she also has a very good elder brother. She went to the best restaurant and bought many foods he liked to eat ording to the taste of Tang Youhui. Bringing the food box, I took a rickshaw to the wharf where Tang Youhui worked. When she came to the pier, Tang Youhui was still busy. After the other party helped the boss to unload all the goods, Tang Youhui heard that Tang Guo came to him. He quickly wiped his sweat and washed his hands. At this time of every month, the original owner woulde, and Tang Youhui did not doubt anything. "Sister, the sun is shining, it''s so hot, it''s dirty here, why are you here again?" Chapter 3979: Showgirl(22) Chapter 3979: Showgirl(22) Chapter 3979 Singer (22) Tang Youhui said that when Tang Guo came alone, he disagreed even more, "Why don''t you let someone follow you, alone, what if something happens?" His elder sister is getting more and more beautiful now, and so many people know it, what if someone has a bad heart? In fact, Tang Youhui still thinks a lot about this. Xian Le Si has a lot of power, and the boss meets with each other, and does not make enemies with others. Anyone who mixes here will give a little face to those who dare not move Xianlesi. "Brother, let''s eat first. I must have been tired after working all morning." Tang Guo didn''t mind whether the ce was dirty or not. He found a ce to eat and put the food in the food box to let Tang Youhui sat down to eat. Tang Youhui saw these words, was speechless, touched by his heart, and was a little feeble. He ate and took things without talking for a while. If he didn''t eat, he would disappoint the eldest sister. The main reason is that the family is so kind to the big sister. He is afraid that he will not ept it. The big sister thinks deeply in her heart. She feels that her big brother also dislikes her, which will make her feel bad. These things are very delicious, if possible, he would rather not eat. After a bite, he felt distressed. This is the big sister who sang hard, gave up her face, and was pointed to earn money. When she settled in Xianlesi, she was only fifteen years old. She suffered so much alone. It was because his big brother was useless. He had only one strength to help. Suddenly, Tang Huihui remembered something, his eyebrows spread slightly. "Brother, I have been to school." Tang Guo felt that he still had to tell Tang Youhui what he had done today: "After five years, unconsciously, I have read, born, and thought, and they have all grown up." "Yes, five years." His eldest sister was just wronged for five years. Tang Youhui felt ufortable in his heart. He had to work hard every day. When he returned home, he fell asleep. The younger sister had little contact with the family, and he rarely encountered their conflict. Plus, if they say that a big sister is not good, he will give them a speech. These little cubs have learned to be smart, and never discuss big sister in front of him. The eldest sister never said a few bad things in front of him, he had no chance to teach. But there were some things that he knew well. What makes him most powerless is Wu Feng''s attitude. Tang Youhui is thinking, if he has the ability, he can make a lot of money, he can make the eldest sister a real daughter of gold, do nothing, and in the future, she can find a good rtionship for her and make her happy all her life. Alive. Where would it be like now, at a young age to bear the entire family. Tang Youhui was sore in his heart that it would be useless for his elder brother. But Tang Youhui was not discouraged because he seized the opportunity, and as long as he had done the work for the past two days, he would do something beside a big boss. It would be a coincidence to meet the big boss. The big boss thinks he has good skills and is honest. He wants him to be a follower. Although this job sounds unpleasant, at least it is an opportunity. The big boss is rich. Man, maybe he cane forward? In the early days, a good day for the elder sister is here. "Did they say anything unpleasant again?" Tang Youhui remembered that Tang Guo had sent money to school. Those little babies would probably say no to the disgusted face, and he was very angry, "When I go back , Will teach them a good meal." Chapter 3980: Showgirl(23) Chapter 3980: Showgirl(23) Chapter 3980 Singer (23) The little girl couldn''t fight, and the two younger brothers had no problem catching a thump. It can be said that the two younger brothers Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng grew up under his fists. If they didnt speak well, he wouldnt be able to teach them. It is a pity that with Wu Feng''s existence, he could not correct them. "No, brother, I think they grow up and have their own ideas, and I also heard that the articles of the book can be published in the newspaper and also get the manuscript fee. It seems that they can feed themselves. In addition, Its not bad to live and paint, and you can sell it for a living if you want to. Tang Guo looked relieved: "I have been giving them money all the time, just because they are afraid of treating them harshly, but I haven''t thought of putting a burden on them. Now that they have grown up, then I don''t have to tuck them in money anymore, causing them distress, and Sisi, the younger sister, the two of them should be able to take care of her. Tang Youhui blinked and looked up at Tang Guo. She said with a smile that she was very pleased, but he just saw a deep sorrow deep in her eyes. Tang Youhui''s first thought was not others, but that his eldest sister was really hurt. Once the elder sister has been giving money to several younger brothers and sisters because they have not grown up, fearing that they will be poor and bullied. Therefore, even if they endure their disgust, they should give them money. Now that they have grown up, she can finally leave in silence and hide to heal. Tang Youhui felt very ufortable and lost his appetite. But these dishes were bought by the eldest sister, so he still finished. "It should also let them learn to grow. I heard people say that they don''t spend a lot of money, you don''t have to give them." Tang Youhui said. In fact, he always felt that Tang Guo did not need to give those three small money. "Brother and mother, she doesn''t recognize me as a daughter. I won''t go back again." Tang Youhui was taken aback, seeing Tang Guo said seriously, and then looking at her injured eyes, she didn''t know what to say for a while. "Even if I give up everything in Xianles, I can''t change anything when I go back, right, brother." Tang Youhui smiled bitterly: "Big brother is useless." "Brother is very useful. When I was not a brother, I couldn''t wear a flower skirt if I didn''te to the dock to do work." Tang Youhui did not persuade Tang Guo to go back to the Tang family, that ce would only drag down the eldest sister. At first, the family was difficult. The elder sister made money to subsidize the family. He didn''t say anything. After all, relying on him alone, he really couldn''t support a family, and he couldn''t let several younger brothers and sisters go to school. Later, the conditions in the family improved, and the attitude of the family members was bad for the elder sister. He tried to persuade the elder sister many times not to take money from home. But every time she talked to her mouth, she was stopped by her sister. Now that the eldest sister is disappointed with this family, Tang Youhui is not interested in it, and she is also very disappointed with the performance of the family, and also sad for his silly elder sister. At the same time, I am a little happy that the eldest sister will not be dragged down by those who despise her. Therefore, Tang Youhui didn''t say anything, just let Tang Guo take good care of himself, without mentioning the words of his family. People always grow up and cannot live under the wings of others forever. He is more aware of the small skills at home than his elder sister. But he doesn''t have fart skills, but the ability to spend money is not small. Now without the support of the eldest sister, see how they go to show off their power. I haven''t had a hard time since I was a child, but now I have eaten a bit, and it''s a lesson for them to grow up and see if I can correct it. Chapter 3981: Showgirl(24) Chapter 3981: Showgirl(24) Chapter 3981 Song Girl (24) After eating, Tang Youhui couldn''t rest assured that Tang Guo went back alone, and had to take her to the ce where she lived, and watched her go in before she was relieved. Tang Guo looked back at Tang Youhui. He didn''t expect him toe back again. He was a little bit happy and said, "Yes, big sister, I won''t be at the dock in a few days." Tang Guo knew this and continued to listen to Tang Youhui said: "The day after tomorrow I will go to a big boss to help, rest assured, the big boss is doing serious business, the people are very good, the sry is many times higher than the dock. Big sister, you Wait, when the eldest brother gets ahead,e to Xianlesi to meet you. "it is good." Tang Youhui was relieved and left with a smile on his face. Obviously wearing dirty clothes, but walking on a clean street, with his smile, there is no sense of peace. Tang Guo felt that if the big brother Tang Youhui did not die in the original plot, he might be able to do something with the big boss, and it would not be a dream to take the original owner away from Xianlesi. Which big boss Tang Youhui followed was not mentioned in the plot. Tang Guo knew, however, when Tang Youhui had an ident. On a luxury ship a few monthster, the ship seemed to be big names. At that time, the ship that was sailing on the sea did not know how to catch fire, and none of the people above survived. One of the people who died on the top was also Tang Guo''s goal. Zhou''s Zhou Ji, which is now the Zhou''s master and junior, is the helm of the Zhou family. Regarding the fire, she thinks it is simple. Mostly it is a viciousmercialpetition. Some people deliberately do it. When Tang Guo walked into the house, Anhua came. "Miss, I have your letter." An Hua handed the letter to Tang Guo, who opened it and read it back from the newspaper. The general idea is that the article she wrote has already been adopted. They also picked a good day, that is, the day after tomorrow. There are also various praises for Tang Guo, these words, Tang Guoughed away. The pen name used for Tang Guo''s submission is just to leave the address here. The newspaper will not ask anyone who lives here. I don''t know if Tang Guo is the sign of Xian Le Si. Under normal circumstances, they all publish the article, and then send a sample report to the contributor and return the due manuscript. The reason why she wrote a special letter to Tang Guo is because her article is so good. Tang Guo thought about it, and sent out the novels he took time to write to a small part, using the pen name of Shanrenren. The story of love and hatred in troubled times is in line with the aesthetics of this era. After doing this, she felt a little tired and went back to her room to rest. On the third day, Tang Guo''s article was published. "New Times in a Troubled World", the people among the mountains, suddenly became a hot topic of discussion after reading the newspaper. The most intense discussion was the group of students. If Tang Guo was at school, he would see some students arguing with people because of this article. In any case, the pseudonym of the mountain people set off a wave among the students, even if many people do not agree with the views of the mountain people, because there are many ideas that are very new, even for some people with old ideas, it is not so easy to ept . But this group of students who have been educated in new thoughts is very respectable to the mountain people. On the campus, you can see a scene. Many students are holding a newspaper with the "The New Times of the World" on the mountain. They have been reading it, and they are obsessed with it, as if they have seen their first love. When Tang was born to look for Tang Youshu again, he saw the other party holding a piece of newspaper, and was reading the article from the Mountain People. "It''s great, it''s so good, it just speaks my mind. This mountain man is really a great man." Tang Youshu couldn''t help but share with Tang Yousheng. Tang Yousheng was bothered now. After coping with it, he said, "Youshu, do you still have money there, please borrow me first." see you tomorrow Chapter 3982: Showgirl(25) Chapter 3982: Showgirl(25) Chapter 3982 Song Girl (25) money? Tang was stunned again for a while. Since school, they haven''t really bothered about money. Naturally, there is no such thing as borrowing money between several siblings. Because the money Tang Guo gave them was enough for them to spend and never worry about money. Tang Yousheng suddenly said to borrow money, but Tang Youshu didn''t respond. Because he recently received a manuscript fee, he has a little money in his hand, but not much, only enough for him to spend. At this time, he also remembered that Tang Guo no longer gave them money. "Your money has run out?" Tang Youshu didn''t readily lent Tang Yousheng. He guessed that Tang Yousheng should want to borrow money to buy paint. That stuff is expensive. This is not enough in his hand. Tang Yousheng nodded embarrassedly: "The paint and paper are almost used up. You have to buy some. You have to make an appointment with your ssmates. After two days to go out to sketch, these things are all necessary. You can lend me some emergency and wait for me to return you. " Return him? What do you get back? As for Tang, who wasvishly spending money, he went back to find his mother and asked for it, which is probably enough for him to spend. The main thing is that he doesn''t have much. He went back to ask his mother to ask, he felt a little embarrassed. Anyway, he is a bit talented, intending to make a little money with his articles. Now that he can make money, why need to spend a singer''s money. The waist bar was finally straight, he didn''t want to go down three or four as before, and he was read a joke. Therefore, this money cannot be borrowed. When he saw the article of the Mountain Man this time, he got a lot of inspiration and thought he could think more about it. By then, he will be able to make money with his talents, clean and upright, and no one willugh at him again. "I don''t have any money." Tang Youshu said, "I just have enough daily expenses here. For you, my daily expenses are not enough." Tang Yousheng''s face was a bit ugly, and he felt a little ufortable. A few days ago, Tang Youshu didn''t show off in front of him. Did he receive the manuscript fee for the previous article? He also showed him the newspaper, pointing to one of the articles above, saying that it was written by him. But Tang Yousheng didn''t say it. Suddenly remembered that Tang Youshu spent money on it. He didn''t count on weekdays, and he was estimated to have no money. "That''s all right, I''ll go back and find Mom''s point." Tang Guo did not talk to Wu Feng about subsidizing a few younger brothers and sisters. Naturally, a few of them would not talk to Wu Feng about how much money Tang Guo gave them. I dont know if they think Tang Guos money is invisible, or they still want to say it. Wu Fengzhun will let them return some money and tell them to save it. Tang returned home the same day he was born again, and at the same time, Tang Si was also the one returning home. At this time, they only found that Wu Feng''s face was not good-looking. After asking, Wu Feng said what Tang Guo had returned before. "That shameful thing doesn''te back, we will not have her daughter in the Tang family in the future." Wu Feng scolded: "Our old Tang family is upright and clean, and we really can''t hold that dirty stuff. You few, you will not be allowed to deal with her in the future. You are all schrs, don''t learn badly from her, no matter what you do Everything must be clean. If anyone dares to learn badly, I will not break his leg." Wu Feng scolded Tang Guo for a long time, and all kinds of unpleasant words came out. She didn''t even realize that her words of insults actually contained countless anger and anger. Chapter 3983: Showgirl(26) Chapter 3983: Showgirl(26) Chapter 3983 Song Girl (26) However, she could not admit that she was angry and angry because Tang Guo did not give her money. Now, in front of a few small children, he dropped Tang Guo''s meal and warned them not to learn Tang Guo. His heart was finally rxed. Looking at the few good children in front of me, they were all the schrs she gave out. At this time, Tang Yousheng only said: "Mom, I have an appointment with my ssmates to sketch out in a few days, and the paint is gone." "That mom will give you some money. Anyway, if there is ack of learning, you must tell mom." Over the years, Tang Guo has indeed saved a lot of money for Wu Feng. The main reason is that Tang Guo not only paid the family members, but also paid for the tuition of several younger brothers and sisters. In addition, every time Tang Chunxiang had gambling debts, Tang Guo took the initiative to help solve it. Tang Chunxiang is not going home at present. It is estimated that she is still gambling outside. Anyway, when Tang Guo pays her sry, she will take the initiative to ask someone to find Tang Chunxiang and give him the money. The bosses of those casinos, just like Tang Chunxiang, are just like seeing Scattered Boys, and they are not afraid that he owes money. "Mom, my ssmates and I also have some activities." Tang Si hasn''t asked for money from Wu Feng for a long time. Basically, at the end of the month, Wu Feng will give them some money. When she said something like this, she was a little difficult to speak, and her face was a little red. Wu Feng didn''t pay attention to this, thinking that there might be some activities in the school. ording to the previous expenses, it added a little more to the two. Wu Feng also gave the copy of Tang Youshu, after all, a bowl of water is t. The two were dumbfounded when they saw the money in their hands. Although it is the number every month, this time it is more, butpared with the money Tang Guo gives them each month, this is really too little. Not to mention spending a month, it is enough to spend ten days. Tang Si and Tang Yousheng are also loving faces. Today I always feel that the price of this matter is very low. I silently took the money and didn''t say much. But in my heart, it''s really not a taste. Tang Guo did not know the experience of the two. Shanren''s "New Times in a Troubled World" is still under discussion, and at the same time, the newspaper office also received the opening chapter of a novel by Tang Guotou. Originally they were thinking, do you want to contact this mountain man again, willing to write some more articles and throw them to their newspaper. Unexpectedly, they are still nning tomunicate with her, she actually cast a novel. After reading a few thousand words, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper was very happy. At this time, he had already born the matter of meeting with this mountain man, and now the mountain man''s fame is flourishing. From his point of view, this novel will make this name a big hit. At that time, everyone will stare at their newspapers to buy, as long as there are articles from the people in the mountains, the newspapers are absolutely easy to sell. When Tang Guo received the letter from the newspaper office, he did not ept the meeting with the editor-in-chief. He only returned a letter to the other party, saying that she would continue to cooperate with the newspaper office. Now this novel will be serialized on their side in the future, if they are not at ease, they can sign a contract. After receiving the letter, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper certainly intended to sign a contract. But within three days, the contract was signed. In addition to sses, performances, and writing articles, the small ones of the Tang family, and Wu Feng will note to her. But another person should find a way to find her and ask her for money. After all, this month, she has not given Tang Chunxiang money. The money given to Tang Chunxiang is impossible. Chapter 3984: Showgirl(27) Chapter 3984: Showgirl(27) Chapter 3984 Song Girl (27) So what does she need to be able to justify Tang Chunxiang''s money? At this time, she identally received news that the city''s readers seemed to be holding a literary tea party. "Uncle An, when is the literary tea party?" An Hua was silent for a while: "Miss is going to the literary tea party?" He thought, was Tang Guo finally going to show his talents? Tang Guo did not hide Anhua from writing the article. Nowadays, Anhua helps take care of things like sending manuscripts. "Well, I n to see it. I have been in Xianlesi, and I want to see other worlds." Tang Guo smiled. "However, I didn''t n to reveal anything, just to see what the literary tea party looks like." When Anwar heard it, he understood what was going on. Miss should like those ces very much, so she wants to see them. It''s just that thedy didn''t like the limelight, just wanted to see. He thinks it''s okay. When thedy is not in Xianlesi in the future, then she can really show her talents, which is even better. "I''ll check it out." Soon after, Anhua told Tang Guo Literature Tea Time, and by the way gave Tang Guo a ticket. After all, to hold a literary tea party, a venue is still needed to avoid messy people getting in. The venue of the literary tea party is not as splendid as the magnificent side of Xian Le Si, but is so elegant. Tang Guo wore a rtively simple dress today, but she was covered in glittering ces. As soon as she arrived, countless people''s eyes fell on her. Many people know her appearance. After all, her photos have been published in the newspaper, and almost no one does not know. Especially every time she has a show, her photos will be printed on the tickets, and many people will also cherish the used tickets. If Tang Guo appears on other asions, it may be very popr, and many people are eager toe. But this is a literary tea party, and her appearance gives a very subtle feeling. Most of the students here are students, most of them are fifteen to twenty years old, and the number of people of other ages is slightly smaller. Most of these young students do not like Tang Guo, a woman who sings for money. In their view, this is just a joke. Even if you dont sell yourself, its a very shameful thing. The younger brothers and sisters of the Tang family were all here. They were talking andughing in the corner, but the scene suddenly became quiet. They looked up and found that Tang Guo walked in slowly with people walking, not only did they not rejoice, but their faces changed greatly, and they could not help standing up immediately, scolding Tang Guo to go out. This is a literary tea party. What is she doing here? Tang Guo took a look at everyone''s expressions, nodded and smiled at them, and found a ce where no one was sitting. That seemed to be saying, you are free, she just wanted toe over and see. "If I am not mistaken, this should be Miss Tang of Xianlesi?" At this time, a young man in simple clothes walked in front of Tang Guo, "Miss Tang, this is a literary tea party." "I know." "Miss Tang, we did not invite you to sing." The young man continued, not giving Tang Guo any face. In his view, Tang Guo was insulting their tea party in this ce, "If Miss Tang has no other Let''s leave here, we don''t need you to sing here, thank you for your kindness. The friends whoe here are all for discussing poetry." Chapter 3985: Showgirl(28) Chapter 3985: Showgirl(28) Chapter 3985 Singer (28) I almost didn''t say this directly, it wasn''t for someone like her. Tang Guo always smiled: "I have always envied people with culture. I heard that there is a literary tea party here, so I took a look. You said yours, I listened to mine." The young man frowned and did not speak politely: "Miss Tang, have you ever gone to school?" "I came out to do things very early, and there was no chance to go to school." System: Did you hear? There is no opportunity to go to school. The word "go to school" should be focused. This means that you didnt go to school, not culture. "Miss Tang has never been to school, is that literate?" The young man''s words already looked down on people, but Tang Guo did not show any anger at all. What do you want to be angry about, how arrogant are these readers today, how swollen their faces will be in other days. "Of course literacy, how can we Xianlesi not literate, if not literate, how to recognize the lyrics." Tang Guoli should say. The young man couldn''t help butugh, and everyone on the crowdughed, and he continued: "Miss Tang, have you studied the essay? Do you understand the poetry and essay we discussed? Since ancient times, Countless excellent articles, but not those that are easy to understand and vulgar lyrics can bepared. If there is no hard work, I can''t understand the meaning." "Miss Tang, we will write articles and write poems here for a while. You are afraid that you will not be able to pick them up. I think this is not for you." Tang Guo shook his head: "I just came here to see and never thought about what to do. I never knew what the gathering of the schrs was like. Today, I came here to learn a lot. Do you stipte here that other people cannote in?" Everyone was silent, but it was not. As long as there are tickets, of course you cane in. Tang Yousheng, Tang Youshu, and Tang Si, who were hiding in the corner, didn''t say anything. Speaking to Tang Guo at this time, didn''t you draw attention to them? She was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo, and she didn''t look at this ce, could shee? Want to let her go back to where she belongs, but afraid of being caught by jokes. They didn''t want toe forward, but the troublesome people shouted loudly: "I heard Miss Tang is the sister of Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu, two students. Why don''t you two say it in advance, your elder sister ising to the literature tea party?" Of course, those who speak are not used to Tang and have two others. They usually use everything because of the pocket money given by Tang Guo. They do notck money in their hands. They are also generous and very popr. They are also jealous. Now Tang Guo appears on this asion, of course they will not miss this opportunity to attack the duo. Tang Si regretted it very much. She knew that Tang Guo would be here today, so she shouldnte. Isnt it good to go shopping with her ssmates? She looked at Tang Guo with resentment, and suddenly stood up and walked in front of Tang Guo: "You still go back, isn''t it that I don''t listen to you, annoys you? Did youe here to specifically stir up trouble?" Do you have to make us ufortable?" Tang Guo was almost ridiculed, which all caused Tang Si. Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng didn''t say anything. At this time, they always felt bad. But the people around were still asking them, they only whispered. "She is always like this, thinking she has money, she will listen to everything." Tang Youshu said. Chapter 3986: Showgirl(29) Chapter 3986: Showgirl(29) Chapter 3986 Singer (29) "The family said she had been there many times and told her not to go to that asion. She was about to go. She just fell out with my mother. The mother was dissatisfied with her. Comfortable." "Really?" Tang Youshu also wanted to nod and say something, but Tang Guo had already walked in front of him: "It seems that I really shouldn''t be here today. Even my own biological brother doesn''t want to recognize me as my sister." "I also want to recognize you." Tang Youshu said indifferently, "But what you do is so shameful to your family, how could your mother not be angry? If you don''t go to those asions, Mom will make you not go home. ?" "Do you think I am ashamed ofing to this ce today?" Tang Guo nced at Tang Yousheng and saw that they were silent, and the students around him were also very silent. Several young people said, "Tang Yousheng, Tang Youshu, and Tang Si ssmates are all serious schrs. In fact, I don''t understand, they all study well in the school, and why do you go to Xianlesi? asion. Such a thing, resting on me, I can''t stand it." "Yeah, this is a literary tea party, a ce where schrs gather. You suddenly came over and were rted to them as sisters and brothers. Didnt youe over to make them embarrassed and faceless? I really dont know if you are a sister, right? Come here deliberately for their trouble. Is there any bad money, is it remarkable?" Many people do not know the background of Xianlesi, especially this group of students. They only like literature and new things, and look down on the showgirls in Xianle at all. Besides, it is not only a shame for them to me Xian Lesi for the depraved singer, but also a feat. In their hearts, if Tang Guo''s self-satisfied singer, if they were awakened by them, it would still be a merit. Tang Guoughed in his heart, but did not show it. The expression was faint, and instead of paying attention to the young men, he set his sights on Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu. This is the way in this world, many people hold her, and look down on her. In this group of readers, how many people used to want to listen to her sing? Later, I found that I had no chance to connect with her at all, so I became annoyed and felt that she was a vulgar person with a supremacy of money. She was not angry, not at all. This is the purpose of hering today, as long as Tang Youshu Tang Yousheng Tang Si three people, do not help her to speak, but also wish to clear up the rtionship with her. "I actually envy the readers." Tang Guo said. She saw that everyone looked disgusted, and apparently they felt that her likeness was also an insult to them. When she didnt see it, she continued to say, I didnt expect my presence to cause trouble to you. If I came here today as a singer of Xianlesi, I feel curious here. How many of you are involved?" When Tang Guo said this, he watched Tang Si three say. The three met her eyes and didn''t know what happened. They were a little flustered. As for why they were flustered, they couldn''t figure out. "I didn''t expect my identity to have such a big impact on you, so that you can''t keep your head up in the eyes of your ssmates." Tang Guo sighed, "If I''m not your sister, nobody shouldugh at you. And will not dy your future." System: He seems to understand a little, lying down, the host is a big trick, it is simply awesome, this is not to leave them a back road. "Go ahead, I will go first, and disturb your tea party." Tang Guo said to Tang Si''s three people again: "From today, such troubles will not apany you anymore. In the future, you will have a glorious future, and I will no longer be your drag." After talking, before waiting for everyone to react, Tang Guo left the literary tea party. After getting on the rickshaw, she slightly tickled her red lips and said to the driver: "Go to the newspaper." System: [The host is big, what should I do to the newspaper office? Tang Guo slowly struck the messy hair next to his ear and said softly: "Deng Bao broke off the rtionship, I don''t want to drag my family down." system:! ! Awesome. see you tomorrow Chapter 3987: Singer (30) Chapter 3987: Singer (30) Chapter 3987 Singer (30) "Miss Tang, are you sure you only want to say this?" Who doesn''t know Miss Tang of Xianlesi? When Tang Guo entered the newspaper, someone recognized her. The editor-in-chief personally came out to receive it, after all, this is a topic king. Any news that has something to do with her will definitely cause a sensation. But the editor-in-chief still didn''t understand, there is something worthing for this person in person. When he asked Tang Guo''s intention, the other party was about to sever the rtionship with his family, which surprised him. Although he was very excited. He can be sure that the newspaper printed tomorrow will definitely make a sensation in the whole city. What he didn''t understand was that the content of Tang Guodeng''s newspaper was very simple. There was only one sentence: Today Tang Guo cuts off his kinship with his family. To know Tang Guo today, but Xian Lesi''s signature. There are countless people who like her, and many who look down on her. Once this newses out, it will definitely cause countless people to talk. Perhaps most people are discussing thepletion of the matter. After all, this kind of divorce is not a thing of renunciation. The difference is that Tang Guo''s identity is different, and his reputation is greater. However, there are many readers in Haicheng, and those who like to criticize this and others are fine. Speaking of these things, it doesn''t matter to him. Tang Guo is good or not. It is not important for him to be scolded. As long as the newspaper is easy to sell. But, he actually likes to listen to Tang Guo''s songs, which are her fans. Tickets for her show are very expensive, he can''t go every time, but if there is time, he will definitely go. So, he didnt want her to face criticism at that time. He thought it was Tang Guo who didn''t understand this, so he asked. I dont know Tang Guos previous attitude: I dont want to say too much, just log in as I wrote. "Miss Tang, if you just put this sentence, it may cause you a lot of trouble tomorrow." The editor-in-chief said with some worries, "You know, people outside here like to talk about right and wrong, and mostly say something bad. of." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile: "Isn''t the newspaper more popr?" The editor shook his head: "Although I also like the poprity of newspaper sales, I don''t want Miss Tang to be criticized for this. I believe that you have severed your rtionship with your family and it is definitely not a temporary decision. There must be some unknown secrets behind this, For your own good, I suggest that you can post all the reasons. Fortunately, its good or bad, and youre not afraid of people talking about it. You just post a sentence like this, and you dont know why it will be rumored. "Thanks to the editor-in-chief Xu for your kindness. I decided to just post this sentence. There are many others. I don''t want to say that, and I don''t want to say that." Tang Guo''s stubbornness made Xu Changsheng feel that there must be some secret behind this. He saw Tang Guo''s glorious appearance on the stage. He had never seen it before. When he spoke, there was a little sadness and helplessness in his expression. At this moment, Xu Changsheng has a way to dig the secret behind this. He persuaded him again, seeing Tang Guo still insisting on this, and finally no way, had to follow the sentence she wrote. When he saw the little line, he was still stunned. Because, the word is very beautiful. It''s not that he hasn''t seen good words, so there are not many good words that he can boast. She couldn''t help but appreciate her a little bit. Chapter 3988: Showgirl(31) Chapter 3988: Showgirl(31) Chapter 3988 Singer (31) I didn''t expect her to sing well, and the words were so well written. She writes so well, she is not a simple singer. Faintly, Xu Changsheng always felt that this small line of characters always felt like he had seen it, but he couldn''t remember it at that moment. But this is a line of small letters, and women like to write small letters, which is not unusual. It may have been seen inadvertently in other ces. Tang Guo left the newspaper and was in a good mood. In fact, she was always apanied by a person beside her. It was the bodyguard arranged by Xian Lesi. Unless there was any danger, it would only be a wooden pile. Even if she did so many things today, the bodyguard would only stare and would not say anything to anyone. This is the right Xian Lesi gave her. She was not afraid of the newspapering out tomorrow, and what impact it would have on her reputation. The main force toe to listen to her songs is basically no students, and most of them are in good family conditions. Besides, she just broke the rtionship with her family and did not do any evil. Even if the discussion was heated up outside, it would not affect anything, and there was no big mistake. Nowadays, this era is not the Inte era of future generations. In addition, she did not intend to betray her name for long, just let this matter ferment, and then naturally evolve in the direction she wants. She and her family will know about this matter soon. By then, many people will understand that she is not detached from the family and does not want to support the family. But the family can''t ept her identity, and now the brothers and sisters of the family grow up and do not need her. She felt that her own existence would dy the future of her brothers and sisters and affect their reputation. Now that they have grown up and do not need her, it is time for her to quit. These things are exposed in the mouth of others, more convincing than she said, and will arouse the sympathy of Haicheng people. Don''t look at the group of students who look down on her now, and think that it is she who is willing to fall down and has affected the three small members of the Tang family. That''s because they didn''t even know that she had been feeding this family, paying the three small tuition fees, and giving pocket money to them over the years. Once you know, the situation of the three small ones in the school is very delicate. Tang Guo went home happily and continued to write novels. For articles like "The New Times of Turmoil", she didn''t n to write more at the moment. If you write too much of this kind of article, it will be worthless and worthless. It''s better to write an interesting and touching story of love and hatred. At present, she is still writing the novel for the newspaper, called "Crossing Times". It was published in the newspaper a few days ago, and the response was very good. After all, there is the pseudonym of the man among the mountains. Once published, it attracted many people''s attention. Especially the group of students at the school found out that the people in the mountains had actually written novels and happily went to buy a newspaper. After reading all of them, they still had some intentions. The theme of the literary tea party they hold today is to discuss the people around the mountain. In addition, they are looking forward to seeing whether they can meet people in the mountains. Literary tea party, just in case the mountain peoplee? It''s just that they didn''t wait for the mountain people, but they waited for Tang Guo to scold her away. When Tang Guo dropped his vest one day, they discovered that this was a mountain man, and their face must be very swollen. Chapter 3989: Showgirl(32) Chapter 3989: Showgirl(32) Chapter 3989 Song Girl (32) Tang Guo decided that, in addition to writing novels, he would write articles with insights about this era from time to time, starting with the pseudonym Shanrenren. Not only to stir the whole city of Haicheng, but also to stir to other ces. In the future, people in other ces, when they hear people in the mountains, will think that this person is a great literary man, then that''s right. Tang thought about it, she not only had to write articles, but also had to write some poems. A few articles and novels are not enough to be a great literary writer. Some sad and grand poems will increase people''s impression. Poetry has few words, neat rhythm, and catchynguage, making it easier for people to spread. But the poems could not be written randomly, she had to find an opportunity. For example, in some ces, something sad and outrageous happened, which caused countless people to feel sad. When they were helpless, it would be even more impressive to write poems and publish them. During this period, she cannot drop the vest. As for when the vest will fall, wait until everyone knows the man among the mountains and regards her as a great writer. Tang Guo thought, and couldn''t helpughing. Oops, she especially wants to see how they look so swollen in the future. System: [Host, dontugh so treacherously, Im a little scared. "Xiaotongzi, don''t pretend to be afraid." [The host is big. Youve done a lot of thingstely, dont you want to order something else? Tang Guo wondered: "What do you want?" The system blew a little, and it was a bit pitiful to someone. [Your family is so cute. You have been in this world for more than a month. You havent paid attention. Where did your family go? Maybe someone else is waiting for you to save it. "Your destiny will meet each other naturally. It is impossible for him to not show up. I want to find him all over the world. Will I still sign up? Even if he doesn''te out. I still have a lot of things to do in this world. Love." System: [Desperate woman. ] Someone is about to cry to death. After Tang Guo left, the literary tea party warmed up again. He and Tang Guo made good guesses. They have a newspaper in their hands, and the pages they fold are all ces where the people in the mountains write articles. She currently has a warning article and a novel. The novel part has been published in two issues, and they both bought it. Before Tang Guo appeared, it seemed to be just an episode, and after a while of embarrassment, theymunicated by themselves. "Don''t Tang Youshu also like the articles of the mountain people?" Hearing someone asking this, Tang Youshu threw the previous embarrassment behind his head and nodded quickly: "Yeah, Shanrenren wrote so well. I heard that when Shanrenren published novels, I was still a little bit surprised. What hope. After reading the two issues, Im already addicted to the stories inside. "The New Times of Gone with the Wind" is well written, but I find it more interesting. What is fascinating is this novel called "Gone with the Wind", just two issues, just It has made me feel the thoughts that the mountain people want to express. I have integrated my thoughts and opinions into the story. The text is beautiful, and it is still vivid and interesting to read. It is worthy of the mountain people." "It turns out that so many people like people in the mountains, I thought the literature tea party, the other party wille." The speaker shook his head, looked at the whole tea party, and sighed, "Here are familiar faces, everyone knows the truth. , The mountain people probably didn''te." "From the pen name of the mountain people, we can see that people are indifferent to fame and fortune. Of course, they will note to participate in such a tea party. I also hope that I can get a glimpse of the true appearance of the mountain people, but now I can only regret it." Chapter 3990: Showgirl(33) Chapter 3990: Showgirl(33) Chapter 3990 Singer (33) "I don''t have much extravagance. I only hope that the people in the mountains can produce a few more articles. This novel must be finished. I''m still waiting to see the ending." ... Everyone at the literary tea party seemed to have forgotten what the famous singer had been. After a day, they left with unsatisfactory intentions, holding a newspaper that was about to squeeze. Who made the mountain people have too few works, only these few issues. The next day, Tang Guo did not perform. Today, there are three teachers sses. She has to stay at home all day. A few days ago, Big Brother Tang Youhui has gone to work with the big boss. On the second day of going, I went out to discuss business with the big boss, which is why Tang Guo chose to sever the rtionship at this time. If Tang Youhui is here, the other party will definitely go to the house and make troubles. It will be more troublesome to toss about things. Now that the eldest brother has toe back for a while, she will make this matter a foregone conclusion as soon as possible, and when hees back, he can''t change it. Deng Bao broke off the rtionship, and to a certain extent, she rified on the side that it would be useless to ensure that Tang''s family would hate her even more. Tang Youhui would be useless to recover, and Tang Youhui would also be disappointed with this family. Without her support, the bad habits of the Tang family will be exposed one by one. Although this way will hurt the big brother, it is better than being held by them to **** blood. As long as the Tang family is overdone, she suffers a little on the surface, and the elder brother will slowly not sympathize with them. In the morning, it was Tang Guo''s piano. The newspaper office will send thetest morning and evening papers to the vi every day. Uncle An goes to the door to get the newspapers ording to the past habits. When he finished reading, his face changed suddenly, and he looked into the vi, and he didn''t understand why Tang Guo only posted such a sentence. This sentence alone is really bad for the youngdy. Hearing the piano sound from the upper floor, Uncle An was not good enough to disturb, thinking that it was the bodyguard Heizi who followed Tang Guo yesterday. Uncle Ani found Kuroko and asked him what happened yesterday. Kuroko tells the truth about Tang Guo''s going out yesterday. When he heard everything Tang Guo experienced at the literary tea party, Uncle An looked ufortable. He didn''t know anything else, but Tang Guo gave the Tang family so much money every month, especially the few younger brothers and sisters, they never grieved them. Thedy was just curious to go to the literary tea party and wanted to see it. He knew that thedy must like that kind of asion very much. I didn''t expect to encounter such humiliation at all. If he followed, he would definitely not let those people bully thedy. The younger brothers and sisters of Miss did not help to speak, which made Uncle An extremely disappointed. After listening to all things, Uncle An finally understood why Tang Guo would only say a word. She wanted to bring all public opinion to herself, and now she is not willing to subject the Tang family to criticism. However, those people may not appreciate it. Now, there is a lot of talk outside about it. Uncle An sighed and did not dare to do anything indiscriminately. He only stood at the door and waited for Tang Guo. In addition, he ordered people to go outside and look for news. At this time, just as Uncle expected, the story of Xian Lesi''s top singer and her family''s severing rtionship was spread. Before they saw the riot of divorce reported by countless people, it was the first time they saw the showgirl broke off the rtionship with her family. For a time, everything was said. The students who went to the literary tea party before were stunned when they saw this time. Chapter 3991: Showgirl(34) Chapter 3991: Showgirl(34) Chapter 3991 Singer (34) They couldn''t help recalling that when Tang Guo left yesterday, he said that from today on, he will no longer affect the Tang family. Seeing that short sentence of severance, they did not know what to say. Tang Yousheng and Tang Si don''t buy newspapers every day, but Tang Youshu buys them every day. He mainly wanted to see if there was any news from the mountain people. I didn''t expect it to be in the middle of the newspaper, where there was only one sentence, but the words Xian Lesi''s top singer was very noticeable. After seeing the content, Tang stunned again. He thought Tang Guo just wouldn''te to them again in the future, never thought she would directly report the severance. Fortunately for him, she didn''t seem to say anything else, but just dered severance. However, things are different from what Tang Youshu thought. He has heard that some students who participated in the literary tea party yesterday were discussing some things. "It turned out that what she said was true. If I didn''t participate in the literary tea party yesterday, this inexplicable severance of rtionship, I really can''t understand." "Speaking of this, it''s also courage. In order not to harm my family, I choose to sever the rtionship. It doesn''t seem to be so annoying." "Perhaps it was yesterday''s thing that made her understand her identity and would cause trouble to her family, so choose to sever the rtionship." "Then yesterday, wouldn''t it be too much, in fact, she did nothing wrong." "Don''t be naive, she reportedly broke the rtionship, maybe it was yesterday''s thing, which made her annoyed and angered, and it was better to get out of this rtionship." It was the young man who asked Tang Guo yesterday, hisst name. Lu, called Lu Yunfeng. "This showgirl is like a yman, and has no friendship. Look, now the rtionship with the family is broken. If she is really affectionate and righteous, she won''t go to that kind of asion at first, it''s disgraceful." Lu Yunfeng continued: "In addition, I think, she would like to use this to make it bigger and make her more famous. Everyone went to listen to her sing. Do you know how much the ticket price for her performance is? I can''t buy a monthly living cost." Lu Yunfeng said more and more angry, and some of them agreed with him. They felt that there were so many female operas. It was a decision to break off the rtionship. Others disagree with Lu Yunfeng''s words because they feel that such public opinion is not good for her. Everyone on the street was discussing this matter, and Wu Feng knew it. After listening to someone reading the newspaper to her, she yelled, "Broken well, broken so well, I haven''t wanted such a shameful thing for a long time, this is good, she never wants to enter my Tang. The door of the house. You have heard that the dead girl is no longer a member of the Tang family. What she does is nothing to do with my Tang family. In the future, dont throw any dirty water on my old Tang family." Wu Feng''s neighbors looked at each other, but did not answer Wu Feng''s words. They think Wu Feng is stupid, or what. If it weren''t for her big girl, could Tang''s family be so good? Seeing Wu Feng''s attitude, they felt that the Tang family''s big girl broke off the rtionship, which must be too sad. Besides, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, Xu Changsheng, was not so excited when he saw the response from the outside. He took the book and pen and looked at the address he heard to dig up some news. He inquired that Tang Guo had been to the Literary Tea Party yesterday, and with his connections, he also obtained a list. The person he is going to interview today is the one selected on the literary tea party list. After spending most of the day, after interviewing the people selected on the list, he also interviewed some students from the three small schools of the Tang family. Xu Changsheng, who guessed the facts based on the content of the interview, returned to the newspaper with a particrly ugly face. see you tomorrow Chapter 3992: Showgirl(35) Chapter 3992: Showgirl(35) Chapter 3992 Singer (35) "Editor Xu, your face is not very good, is it that today''s newspaper sales have not met your expectations?" Xu Changsheng shook his head and returned to his position without exining what happened today: "You go first, I still have some things to do." He looked at the dense text on the book and thought of the truth he guessed, and he felt a little chill in his heart. Tomorrow, he is going to interview near the Tang family. The day after tomorrow, he is going to interview with Xianlesi. I heard that Miss Tang''s father is still a gambler. Xu Changsheng looked at the news, and he was so heavy-hearted, who could have imagined that there were so many stories behind Xian Lesi''s leading singer. Perhaps he can contact the manager of Xian Le Si, the other party should know more. After all, to help Tang Guo correct his name, the manager should be happy. [The host is big, Xu Changsheng is still really inquiring about you everywhere. After Tang Guo left the newspaper, he let the system stare at Xu Changsheng. The system itself has the function of visual field coverage. Unless it is a ce where special methods are used in the practice world, otherwise, as long as it can cover the ce, he can know the movement. Xu Changsheng was in Haicheng, and knowing what he was doing was a breeze. Unless necessary, Tang Guo did not let the system help to do this. This time, the times are rtively backward, and Tang Guo has his own n to let the system help to stare at it. "That''s good, it seems that Xu Changsheng is already involved." system:! ! ! Into the set? Is this also expected by the host? As a good system, do not know how to ask. [The host is big, do you know that Xu Changsheng will ask you something? "Isn''t it been rtively safe recently, Xiaotongzi, how do I feel that your IQ has gone backwards, like a silly white son." [The host speaks a lot and cant physically attack your teammates. The system thinks it''s possible. Although some recent worlds have encountered various types of top quality, but he is really moist. The host is getting more and more powerful, and he has the ability to do whatever he wants. He can only hold his thigh tightly. "In the original plot, after the death of the original owner, Xu Changsheng did the same thing. Although it was difficult to find many materials, he still wrote an essay for the original owner. In addition, he criticized the Tang family. Only However, this is not the age of the Inte, and it cant afford to make waves with only two articles." "And Zhou Guan had returned to the Zhou family long ago, and the trend is nowplete. He loves Tang Si and sees nothing wrong with the Tang family. He finds a cause for trouble for Xu Changsheng. The Xu family has an ident, and Xu Changsheng not only loses The position of editor-in-chief, even Haicheng, can''t be mixed up." When Tang Guo said, the system opened the plot, and suddenly: [Oh, I saw, it turned out to be the unlucky one. At that time, many people attacked him, saying that Xu Changsheng was a fan of the original owner, who loved it or something. "That''s nonsense. They may have seen each other, but they shouldn''t know each other." [Does the host want to borrow Xu Changsheng''s hand to expose the story behind you? I think he has been very active in the past two days. He inquired about you everywhere and almost restored the truth. "No," Tang Guo shook his head. "It burst out at this time, and it is easy to be said to be hype. There are some readers who have very bad mouths, and their brain repair ability is very strong." Chapter 3993: Singer (36) Chapter 3993: Singer (36) Chapter 3993 Song Girl (36) The system is confusing, can''t it burst at this time? How long does the host have to recite these strangements? He was very angry. Because there are some people who have bad breath and narrow-minded schrs, many people are now talking about the ruthless drama, and the words are unpleasant. "If you want to hammer the Tang family, then you have to hammer to death. Xu Changsheng''s interview is one person short." Tang Guo said casually, but surprised the system, was he still one person short? Who? He fought around a few times and finally decided to be alone. [Is it Tang Youhui? ] The system thought about it, except this person, I really can''t guess anything else. It can''t always be the case, just go to interview the small ones of the Tang family. "Be smart." The system did not answer, silently thought that the host is still so bad. He was thinking again. It has been a long time since he came to this world. How many people have met him, how cute is the host family? None of the people he saw so far had any doubts. The main reason is that the host is very big, and I really dont feel very interested in which character. I hope that the host family''s big cutie will appear soon, otherwise the host general meeting will be more and more abnormal. "Don''t think about it, stare at Xu Changsheng''s movements." Tang Guo was also unsure. Xu Changsheng would directly publish the article, or inform her first. ording to her understanding of Xu Changsheng, he should inform her, after all, he is her fan. If she didn''t notify her, then she went to him by herself. Within two days, Xu Changsheng had found it. "I investigated some truths and wrote this article. I originally wanted to publish it directly in the newspaper. Later I remembered what Miss Tang said that day, so I came to you." Tang Guo was reading the article, and he was praising Xu Changsheng''s writing. Through the polish of his writing, the Tang family in the article made people hate their teeth. However, in Xu Changsheng''s view, Tang Guo fell into sorrow as a whole, and his heart could not help sinking. "Editor Xu, can you not publish this article?" Xu Changsheng expected this result, maybe he should publish the article directly, the other party could not take him. However, after learning these stories, he couldn''t do it. From the beginning, he just liked her songs. After learning about these stories, he admired her and also sympathized with her. It feels really difficult for a woman to live like this in this era. He wanted to help her correct her name, but she had to respect her ideas first. It''s ridiculous to say that he, as editor in chief, thought so much. Perhaps it was her experience that made him unbearable. "As long as the editor-in-chief does not publish this article, just tell me how much." Xu Changsheng asked: "Miss Tang, I want to know why." "Because it is not necessary." Tang Guo smiled lightly, but Xu Changsheng saw the sadness in the depths of her eyes. "Whenever Miss Tang wants to publish this article, you can." Xu Changsheng was gone, leaving with an indescribable anger, not the anger of Tang Guo, but the Tang family. If there is no Tang family, should such a woman live well? The arrival of Xu Changsheng is just an episode. Regarding Tang Guodeng''s report of the severance of kinship, the heat has not diminished, and it is still in the discussion of the public for several days. Even the teachers of Tang Guo were somewhat curious. Of course they were different from those outside. The Tang Guo learned from the contact was not a heartless person at all. Chapter 3994: Showgirl(37) Chapter 3994: Showgirl(37) Chapter 3994 Song Girl (37) Taking advantage of their free time, several teachers also asked Anhua for information. An Hua saw that Tang Guo did not mean to rify, but did not want these good teachers to misunderstand, he simply said something behind, and also said: "I can see that Miss Tang did not want to hurt her family, This is only one sentence. This decision was made, because her family would despise her current origin. The younger brothers and sisters in the family grew up and no longer needed her presence. She simply broke away from her rtionship so as not to dy their future." The three teachers felt a little sad after understanding. What''s wrong with the showgirl? Isnt it so disgusting to sing in front of people to make money? The system told Tang Guo all of these people''s reactions, which were all her expectations, after all, this was the situation she deliberately formed. Anyone who has contacted her will understand that she is "different in appearance". This truth will temporarily be suppressed because of her dissatisfaction with the Tang family. On the day of the outbreak, it will rebound particrly hard, leaving the Tang family nowhere to hide. "Outside, there should be many readers writing articles and scolding me?" [Yes, the host is big. After all, Haichengs newspapers are not limited to Xu Changsheng, but also to several other newspapers. Xu Changsheng does not publish these articles that call you a curse. Other newspapers are different. Taking advantage of this heat, they made a big wave. [The host isrge, how long will it take to dismiss this scene. Tang Guo''s recent performance at Xianlesi will make some readers filled with indignation, pointing at how ruthless and unjust she is to call her. Although these things affected her reputation, it really didn''t affect Xianlesi''s business. More and more people are curious and want to see what this woman who has reported the kinship is. Such a storm, as long as it does not matter, will dissipate at most a month. After the schrs scolded almost the same, she did not respond, and basically nothing happened. She counted the time, and Tang Hui should be back soon after two days. This is the time when the readers wrote articles and scolded her. "Brother can almost solve it when he returns." On the day when Tang Youhui came back, Tang Guo, besides performing, was writing articles and learning new skills with the three teachers. During this period, Tang Chunxiang tried to find her. However, she ignored Tang Chunxiang. Tang Chunxiang''s creditor has also been there, but still hasn''t seen Tang Guo. Because Tang Chunxiang''s entanglement affected Tang Guo, Xianlesi''s bodyguard was not a vegetarian, and he learned a lesson. Tang Chunxiang stopped looking for Tang Guo''s troubles, and remembered these things, which were caused by the few at home. It''s enough to make money. Any rtionship is cut off. It must be the one in the family. It''s the heavy words that make Tang Guo angry. Tang Chunxiang hated Wu Feng and Tang Si''s children. When he went back, he lost his temper and found Wu Feng''s money everywhere. Fortunately, Wu Feng had already prepared, but was not found by Tang Chunxiang. Tang Chunxiang stared at home every day, Wu Feng vomited to death, but he couldn''t get rid of it all. "It''s all you. If you don''t dislike this disgusting, will Da Ya break the rtionship? See what you do!" Tang Chunxiang scolded angrily, "Hurry up and take the money out." Wu Feng hadn''t taken it out, and Tang Chunxiang couldn''t help it. Wu Feng didn''t take it out, and Tang Chunxiang couldn''t help it in the end, he had to scold away. Chapter 3995: Singer (38) Chapter 3995: Singer (38) Chapter 3995 Song Girl (38) After apse of half a month, Tang Youhui finally returned. This time he followed the big boss out, he knew a lot. I also brought back some gadgets that Haicheng didn''t have. I thought Big Sister would like it very much. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped into Haicheng, he heard all kinds of discussions about Tang Guo. He anxiously grabbed a person to ask questions before he knew the whole story. This matter is known to the whole city of Haicheng, just ask the individual to understand what is going on. Tang Youhui remembered what the poption said, as well as these recent gossips, and even some young schrs, who have been condemning Tang Guo. Looking at the condemned article, Tang Youhui''s eyes were red. "Wuhui, what''s wrong?" Zhou Ji admired Tang Youhui very much, and felt that he was not a simple person who could only work hard. The first time on the wharf side, Tang Youhui helped him solve the trouble, he decided to recruit this young man. Tang Youhui not only has a bit of mind, but also has some skill, and being around can help him do many things. What made him even more unexpected was that Tang Youhui did not work as hard as usual. He even read and wrote. The characters were not beautiful, but they were very neat. After a question, I realized that when he was not so busy before, he went to the school to rub a lesson. If it were not for poor family conditions, he must also go to school. Because of this, Zhou Ji appreciates this young man even more. Over the past half month, Tang Youhui has followed him, showing no emotion when encountering anything. His eyes were flushed now, as if he looked very sad and indignant and had to attract his attention. "If there is something, you can arrange someone to help you solve it in the past." He guessed whether Tang Youhui''s family had an ident. "Ma''am, I do have some things to do." Zhou Ji looked at Tang Youhui, but he couldn''t help asking one more question: "What happened?" "My eldest sister was ndered." Tang Youhui could not bear the result. "It must have been while I was away. They said her gossip again. When she came to see mest time, the eldest sister said that her brother When my sister grows up, she wont need her in the future. Its about Tang Guo. Tang Youhui doesnt have all the calmness. He forgets that the person in front of him is his boss and shouldnt talk about homely things. The girl must be afraid of inflicting on them, so she didn''t say anything and let the outsiders scold." Zhou Ji couldn''t help but nced at the newspaper in Tang Youhui''s hand, and took it in his hand to read it. He has been to Xianlesi, of course, to talk about business. Some business partners, after talking about business, may invite him to listen to some singers sing. It''s just that he is not interested in these things, and he is less likely to go there. But how could Tang Guo, the sign of Xianlesi, not know. Before investigating Tang Youhui''s background, the people under his hands only said that his life experience was innocent and there was nothing suspicious. He did not deliberately listen to each other''s life experience. I don''t know. Tang Youhui and Xian Lesi are the siblings. "How do you want to solve it?" This has already involved the family affairs of the Tang family, Zhou Ji is not easy to control. But after reading the newspapers, the readers nged a singer so forcefully that he was a little unhappy. "Ma''am, I want to go home first. In short, no matter what, I can''t let the big sister fall into this kind of injustice. They dislike the identity of the big sister Xianlesi singer, but they forget, if there is no big sister Sacrifice, how can I sit in the school with peace of mind today." "Okay, go back and handle things ande back." After Tang Youhui left, Zhou Ji thought about it and asked people to check Tang Guo''s things. Fortunately, it was his men. He appreciated Tang Youhui, and it was rtively simple to restore one. Chapter 3996: Showgirl(39) Chapter 3996: Showgirl(39) Chapter 3996 Singer (39) It didn''t take long for Zhou Ji to learn all the truth, and he also knew that many newspapers published articles about the schrs scolding Tang Guo, except Xu Changsheng. Seeing this, Zhou Ji felt unusual and arranged for someone to invite Xu Changsheng. Originally ording to Tang Guo''s expectations, Tang Youhui would have to find Xu Changsheng''s head in a few days. As a result, Zhou Ji intervened so early. "Who am I looking for, I didn''t expect it to be Zhou Dashao." The Xu family is not as good as the Zhou family, but it is not a small family. Xu Changsheng is not cowardly in front of Zhou Ji. Zhou Ji nodded and then asked Tang Guo about it. Xu Changsheng was a little strange and asked in silence: "Does Zhou Da Shao have an interest in Miss Tang?" "No." Zhou Ji denied, "I just want to know the truth." Xu Changsheng also felt that Zhou Ji should not have any interest in Tang Guo. Most of them have other reasons. I have never heard of this person like Fenghuaxueyue. But since Zhou Ji asked about it, Xu Changsheng wished to turn it over and read it to him. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring it today. However, he wrote articles that he was very familiar with, organized thenguage, and told the story behind it. "It turned out to be like this," Zhou Ji heard, and his expression didn''t change much. He thanked Xu Changsheng, and said, "Maybe I''ll let you helpter." Zhou Ji felt from Tang Youhui''s attitude that Tang Guo''s importance to the other party felt that Xu Changsheng''s information should be avable to the other party. "Actually, I also wrote an article that I wanted to publish. I didn''t expect that Miss Tang was afraid of causing harm to her family. She simply betrayed herself and wanted to use the money to buy me out of this article." Zhou Ji was a little surprised, and didn''t expect this Miss Tang to be so affectionate, but he felt that such a person was a bit silly. He was even more displeased when he thought of the articles that read and scolded her. He doesn''t hate literate people, but hates the kind of pedantic ignorance, right and wrong people. Tang Huihui went home again. He wanted to ask Wu Feng what they had done. As a result, Wu Feng was again beaten by Tang Chunxiang. He couldn''t speak any more, and he nned to grab a few small questions. Before the words were asked, Wu Feng began to scold Tang Guo in his face. Wu Feng this is the general, Tang Chunxiang hit her resentment, added to Tang Guo''s body. Tang Youhui shivered when she heard those scolding words. Thinking of the infamy that the sister has suffered recently, I heard Wu Fengs harsh scolding again, and I didnt reflect on myself. Tang Sisan actually stood on the side and was very silent, as if I agreed with Wu Fengs words in an invisible way, all these bad things were brought by Tang Guo. of. Tang Youhui stood in front of the three people: "Do you feel that the presence of the big sister embarrasses you?" "Isn''t it?" Tang Si couldn''t stand Tang Guo the most. "If it weren''t for her, we would go out and be pointed out by someone? If you don''t want to go home, don''t go home, you have to make everyone know that now all Everyone knows about the scandal in our family." "Last literary tea party, she was uninvited, but because no one was there to wee her, she became angrily angry and broke off the rtionship with us." Tang Youshu said, "Actually, the rtionship is broken, at least now our Tang family The people are innocent and upright." "What about you, what do you think?" Tang Youhui looked at Tang Yousheng. Tang Hesheng hesitated again and said, "Brother, in fact this is not a me for us. The report was cut off, not because we forced her, but she chose it herself." Tang Youhui suddenly felt that he was too naive, thinking they would correct it. He couldn''t hold back, and gave Tang Yousheng back, Tang Yushu fisted, and Tang Si was scared to step back quickly. Tang Huihui scolded again: "A group of dogs with no conscience." "Anyone can say these things, but you can''t," Tang Youhui looked at Wu Feng who came out and said indifferently, "And you too." "No one from the Tang family is qualified to say that big sister." After that, Tang Huihui left. He is going to help the eldest sister to rectify the name, no matter what the Tang family will encounter, they deserve it. see you tomorrow Chapter 3997: Showgirl(40) Chapter 3997: Showgirl(40) Chapter 3997 Song Girl (40) Tang Youhui first returned to Zhou''s house and told Zhou Ji about his decision. He is doing things next to Zhou Ji, and it will take some time to help his sister correct her name. Talk to Zhou Ji, so as not to dy his affairs. Because Zhou Ji knew the truth from Xu Changsheng, he waspletely not surprised by Tang Youhui''s approach. Instead, he felt that he had read Tang Youhui right, and was a person who distinguished right from wrong, and had a sense of justice. Instead, he spent Tang Guo''s money, but looked down on her three Tang Si, not much into his eyes. Zhou Ji also asked one more question: "Huaihui, how are you going to do this?" He is very important to Tang and Hui, and now he takes people wherever he goes. Tang Youhui not only can fight, but also has a good brain, can help him solve many things. "I want to publish in the name of the elder sister''s brother and tell everyone the truth behind this." Tang Youhui''s eyes are divine. As for what kind of argument the Tang family will encounter afterwards, after seeing their attitude, he didn''t care. The eldest sister was ndered by them for so many years, he was ufortable in his heart, and forced the eldest sister to report the severance. He felt it was worthless, even if the eldest sister broke off the rtionship, it would still be his elder sister, which is an unchangeable fact. Its okay to sever the rtionship, so that they dont look down on the big sister, and drag down the big sister, and try to make the big sister angry by saying something bad. Zhou Ji had no opinion on this practice. Thinking of Xu Changsheng, he said: "Perhaps, you can go to Xu Changsheng, he will be very happy about this matter." From the previous conversation, Xu Changsheng should be a fan of Tang Guo. Xu Changsheng estimated that he hadn''t noticed. When talking about the Tang family, and those who were full of schrs, they were filled with righteous indignation. "Xu Changsheng?" Tang Youhui was puzzled because he didn''t know the character at all. Zhou Ji exined patiently again. Knowing that Xu Changsheng was the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, or the only newspaperpany in Haicheng that had not published a curse against his elder sister, Tang Youhui''s favor increased instantly, and he thought that he would go to Xu Changsheng. In this matter, Tang Youhui couldn''t wait for a moment, didn''t eat lunch, and hurriedly looked for Xu Changsheng. Xu Changsheng''s eyes brightened when he knew that Tang Youhui wasing. "It''s not a secret. I have privately investigated the matter behind Miss Tang and wrote an article that justifies her name, but she refused to publish it. She should be afraid of trapping her family in this storm." "You don''t need to think about it. I''m her elder brother. I can''t see her being said this way." Tang Youhui felt that the eldest sister was too soft-hearted and regarded those in the family too seriously. He really hopes that the eldest sister will be more indifferent to the family and will not be injured. If anything else, he will depend on the other party, this matter will not work. He must find a way to let the world know how much suffering the big sister has suffered in recent years. What kind of **** is ruthless, all farts. They like to scold, so they scold the little ones in the family who are white-eyed wolves, full of benevolence, morality, new ideas, and all the books have been read on the dog''s stomach. He saw that they were not called ideological innovations, but covered the olddy''s foot-covering cloth with their pig heads. Of course, Xu Changsheng hoped for this result. When he heard that Tang Youhui was willing to ept any responsibility, he was confident in writing. Tang Youhui watched him writing on the side, frowning, and instructed him to add two sentences from time to time, not forgetting to say: "Remember to publish the title to be more eye-catching and hang my name." Chapter 3998: Singer (41) Chapter 3998: Singer (41) Chapter 3998 Song Girl (41) "Let everyone know that it is the eldest sister''s elder brother who helped her correct her name." Xu Changsheng nodded quickly: "Mr. Tang, don''t worry, I will definitely use the most eye-catching subject, to ensure that everyone can''t move their eyes at first sight. I just do this kind of thing, know what they like to see." Tang Youhui was very satisfied. This time, he also paid his boss Zhou Ji a month''s sry in advance. He stuffed the money with Xu Changsheng and patted him on the shoulder: "Hardly." "It is said that in your newspaper, there are no articles that curse my elder sister?" Tang Youhui appreciates this person very much. "Because these articles are not published, your newspaper''s recent sales seem to be particrly bad." "This is only temporary." Xu Changsheng shook his head. "Our newspaper guarantees quality and quantity. In addition to selling thetest gossip every day, it also publishes some excellent works. I should still buy it. I don''t publish those weird articles. One is to know the truth behind Miss Tang. Second, I actually like her song very much. Thirdly, I think those articles are nonsense. What everyone knows is new and published in our newspaper. Will causeyout pollution." He runs a newspaper, really not for publishing gossip. There are rtively few blocks of gossip. "I just read it. The quality of your newspaper content is really good." In the past, Tang Youhui didn''t see much of this. Although he was literate, he didn''t need to read it. Now, he will slowly learn to read all the information from the outside world in order to understand thetest news. One afternoon, under the supervision of Tang Youhui, Xu Changsheng perfected the article that justified Tang Guo. "The name must be eye-catching." When you left, Tang Youhui also urged, "Let the children who sell newspapers get more publicity." Xu Changsheng was a bit crying andughing. He thought to himself that there is no need to promote any more articles for the perfect article today. Anyone who saw it would hate the Tang family. He was very happy. It turned out that there was such a nice big brother behind Miss Tang. If it were not Tang Youhui, she did not know how long she would be scolded. Tang Youhui couldn''t sleep all night, and was always looking forward to the morning newspaper tomorrow. Xu Changsheng couldn''t sleep either. After holding it for so long, he finally got a big one. He was still a little excited. The Tang family was the same as before. Before going to bed, Tang Youhui, who was beaten by Tang Youhui, gave birth to two people. He was particrly dissatisfied with the sudden beating of Tang Youhui. "Brother''s heart doesn''t know where to go." "It was like this since childhood, haven''t you gotten used to it? In the future, let''s not presume that person in front of him. Anyway, now she is no longer a Tang family." "It was she who took the initiative to sever the rtionship, but it turned out that the eldest brother was good and med all our mistakes on us." "Sleep, there will be sses tomorrow." Tang Guo slept better, and through the news delivered to her by the system, she was touched when she knew what Tang You was doing. She can finally be sure now that if there was no such ident, Tang Youhui would definitely be able to get up and lead the original owner to live a good life. Even if there is a Tang family dragging their feet, as long as Tang is still there, the original owner will have a good time. At dawn, Tang Youhui stared at the two pandas and went out, waiting for Xu Changsheng''s morning paper to be printed. After more than half an hour, Zhou Ji woke up. Chapter 3999: Singer (42) Chapter 3999: Singer (42) Chapter 3999 Song Girl (42) Hearing that Tang Youhui was going out, he shook his head. "Morning newspaper for a while, give me a copy." "Okay, ma''am." ... "Outside the number, out of the number, the elder brother Tang Guo of the Xianlesi singer published his name." "Outside the horn, out of the horn, Xianlesi singer Tang Guo has a different truth behind it." "Want to know the truth,e and buy a newspaper." Tang Youhui took a newspaper and sat outside and stared at it. He was very satisfied when he heard that the children who sold the newspaper were holding the newspaper and shouted the most powerful news in the mouth today. He read the article several times and thought it was almost time. He pinched the newspaper from this street to the street, and found that many people were staring at the newspaper to discuss, even those who sold snacks, were all to Tang Guo. Things were shocking and I was satisfied. That''s it, he didn''t think it was enough. He just found someone to help him take a walk, and told them to promote such things everywhere. So throughout the morning, people in Haicheng were discussing the article that could not be more detailed. Even if you are illiterate, you know all the content of that article, and you dont know what to say for a while. Tang Youshu is used to buying newspapers every day, but still stares at Xu Changsheng''s newspaper office. Xu Changsheng said it well, and the content of his newspaper is very good. In particr, there is the live signboard of the mountain man. Every time there is an article of the mountain man, those who like her are all a man with a newspaper. Tang Youshu didn''t feel anything at first, until he got the newspaper and saw the most striking content on it, and he was stunned. After reading all the content, he turned pale. The title is strikingly written, it is Tang Youhui who gave Tang Guo a name. This is Tang Guo''s elder brother, and of course he will not tell lies. The content above is true, even if Tang Youshu wants to refute it. When Tang Youshu hadn''t responded yet, when he met his ssmates, they all looked at him with strange eyes. If you are more courageous, you wille over and ask Tang Youshu: "Tang Youshu ssmates, is it true in the newspaper? Your life and tuition are all given by your elder sister?" "Your eldest sister went to Xianle Si, in order to let you go to school?" Tang Youshu''s face was white and red, as if pulled away by someone to cover his shame, and turned away, leaving them alone. Can he say no? Once he said no, that big-eyed elder brother would definitelye to the school to confront him face to face. All are brothers and sisters with blood, and in the eyes of the elder brother, only her. He did not expect that, for her, the eldest brother would disregard their face and make people publish the disgraceful article. He could already imagine how many people would point at them in the future. Even if the ssmates don''t say anything in person, there is absolute meeting theory behind them. Yes, the students who saw the newspaper are very surprised now. They despised Tang Guo''s identity and thought she was willing to fall. If they knew at the outset that Tang Guo went to Xianlesi for the purpose of studying for several younger brothers and sisters, to feed the family, even if they looked down on her identity, they would never write an article to scold her about it, or even refuse to give it in person. She has a goodplexion and is not talking about her. Now think about it carefully. There is nothing wrong with her. The only mistake is probably to enter Xianlesi. In addition, Jin Xian Le Si, or for the brothers and sisters of Tang Si. Instead, the three Tang Si, who ate Tang Guo and spent Tang Guo, all the tuition she taught, even told her gossip, disgusting her. This really shouldn''t be. Chapter 4000: Showgirl(43) Chapter 4000: Showgirl(43) Chapter 4000 Singer (43) Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu had simr reactions. Because of this, he dared not go out. Tang Si couldn''t stand someone pointing around, and now walking down the street, I heard many people talking about how ungrateful they were. The three of them went home in embarrassment and dared not to go out while hiding at home. Although many people do not know them, they are very distressed when they listen to those words. Wu Feng''s expression was also bad, and he heard thosements today when he went out. There is no ce in Haicheng to discuss this matter. Fortunately, they are not big celebrities, otherwise they will have been recognized. "How can Big Brother do this." Tang Si''s eyes were red and he was crying. "He didn''t want to think about us when he did this, so let''s do what we do. She gave us money. Voluntary, its not what we asked for." Tang Si was only fifteen years old, and he didn''t even have the three views. He didn''t know that such words shouldn''t be said. If it is heard, it will definitely cause criticism. Tang Youshu and Tang Yousheng understood a little bit. Fortunately, they were almost eighteen years old and knew a little bit more. They didn''t say that Tang Guo wasn''t anymore, but asked Wu Feng: "Mom, did Big Brothere back? The family can''t discuss things well, he must make everyone know?" "That is, Big Brother has always been very partial to her. Now, for her, he even ignored our face. In the future, we will still be humans in school." Wu Feng also took a sip: "The mourning star has severed the rtionship and will not let this family be at peace." "Mom, who do you scold for the star?" Tang Youhui pushed the door in and saw a few people without introspection. Instead, he scolded Tang Guo. "A few of you, do you think this matter is embarrassing?" Tang Youhui didn''t care how to scold Wu Feng. These little ones don''t have to be polite. "I heard people from outside saying that you have no conscience and are white-eyed wolves. I dont feel well, right?" "Yeah, you all know that it''s ufortable. The old sister was scolded for so long, and she was scolded by various articles. Can you think of what kind of suffering she is suffering? The family doesn''t understand it, and you have to be pointed out by a group of people. With him, you never imagined that she would be ufortable." "You say I am biased, I am biased. My eldest sister deserves my bias. What do you guys have to do to make me biased? Will you write a few words or draw a few birds? If there is no elder sister, you have a chance Sit in the school to learn this? The thing you did before was ungratefulness." "Tang Si, youre fifteen this year. You said all day that you dont care about money, what kind of thinking is innovative. You havent eaten and cried. The eldest sister went to Xianlesi when she was eight years old. Didnt the elder sister carry these things, did you have such a good day? "The two of you, only three years younger than your eldest sister, are both older men. Besides writing two characters and drawing two birds, do you have any other use? The eldest sister keeps saying that you can''t make you suffer, if you know you early It will be like this, and I really should ask you to go to the pier to understand what it means to work hard and work hard." "I''ve already been able to pay for my own writing." Tang Youshu couldn''t help refuting. Tang Yousheng also said: "I can also sell paintings for a living." Tang Youhui sneered, and could not help tearing off their clothes: "Yes, you are able, you are all grown up, except for the money that honors your parents, I will not give the family a point." "Since both of you can carry this family, the vige sisters in the west of the vige should not be too much. The eldest sister and me can support the family before the age of ten. You are both seventeen and the family should be no problem. ." Chapter 4001: Singer (44) Chapter 4001: Singer (44) Chapter 4001 Singer (44) "Boss..." Wu Feng shouted, "Are you going to stir up this family for the sake of the mourning star?" "Mom, this is the least I can understand. Why can you hold your sister''s money while disgusting her with embarrassment." Wu Feng was said to be blushing, and Tang Youhui didn''t want to say more. He pointed to a few people and said, "If you are tough, don''te to me and your sister, let me see what you can create." After that, he left. He was going to find the eldest sister. After all, the article was published in the newspaper. The eldest sister must have known it. He had to coax him in the past, lest the eldest sister ignore him. He thought of it as an excuse, saying that he couldn''t let a few small members of his family go on like this, otherwise it would be crooked. They are all grown up and able to feed themselves. This is the ordeal they must go through. After thinking about it, Tang Youhui came to Tang Guo''s vi. Tang Guo did read the newspaper, Xu Changsheng''s writing was very sharp, and every sentence could cause a soul attack and leave a deep impression. "Good writing." Tang Guo was hiding in the room. After all, she was a big sister who was dedicated to her brother and sister, and could not show her true face. This person cannot be copsed. If it copses, public opinion will be detrimental to her. After a while, she had to feel ufortable about the matter. An Hua stood at the door. Today, when thedy got the newspaper, she shut herself into the room. He was very worried. Thedy also canceled today''s ss. Hearing Tang Huihuiing again, Anhua seemed to find a savior and quickly invited people in. After seeing Tang Guo, Tang Youhui first apologized, and then said, "Big sister, even if you me Big Brother, Big Brother will do it." "You have suffered so much this year, and your eldest brother will not see anyone ndering you. The newspaper rifies that it is a very necessary thing. Since you broke off the rtionship with your family, don''t go back and wait for them to bear the consequences. This is their It should be, they have been under the protection of big trees, they cannot grow, you have done enough." "Don''t exin to people, don''t even go to the newspaper and talk to them." "Sister, did you find out, why would they enjoy your gift with peace of mind, but didn''t cherish it at all?" Tang Tanghui quickly said when Tang Guo noticed him, "They got it too easy for them Okay, this time they have to suffer. If they continue, they will lose their jobs." "Sister, we can''t protect them for the rest of our life and keep them under the wings. That''s equivalent to breaking their wings. For their future, we can''t control them anymore. As long as they are hungry, let them live. " Tang Guo seemed to be entangled: "I still think big brother thoughtfully. I used to think that it was enough to give them a good life. But they ignored their growth and it was my fault." "It''s not to me you, to me me, or to me our moms. They are all used to it. Now they are less than twenty, and they can be corrected slowly. In short, the big sister is not allowed to pity them in the future, this is a must for them to grow up Road. Only if they get up on their own can they fly high." Even if you cant fly, dont even involve the big sister. He was disappointed with the small ones. As mentioned above, as long as he doesn''t starve to death, he won''t care anymore. "I listen to Brother." System: [The host is big, you act really. Tang Guo: "No way, Big Brother is too cooperative." see you tomorrow Chapter 4002: Singer (45) Chapter 4002: Singer (45) Chapter 4002 Singer (45) After persuading Tang Guo, Tang Youhui gave Tang Guo the gadgets he bought outside, and was relieved to see that she did not intend to help the Tang family. When he left, Tang Youhui emphasized again and again that Tang Guo must not secretly help his family, otherwise he would harm them. "Mom has a lot of opinions on you. You have given her a lot of money over the years. She estimated that she didn''t spend much and saved them all." His mother, Tang Youhui, was very clear. Wu Feng is a face-loving person. Even if he starves to death, he will not ask for money in front of Tang Guo. As long as the elder sister is not soft-hearted, this will be the case. Once the big sister is soft-hearted, it is definitely the big sister who suffers. His mother, it will be unreasonable. Say something, just stab the knife in the heart of the heart. "Now you are severing ties with your family, you are not allowed to manage this matter anyway." Tang Youhui was still uneasy about this: "Everything has me, if they can''t survive, I won''t watch them starve to death." "Okay, I listen to Brother." Tang Guo said very seriously. "Brother and the boss went out to meet the world, and they know more than me." Tang Youhui was a little embarrassed: "I learned something with the boss, but there are really many different things outside. I will have a chance in the future. Brother will take you out to see." The opportunity Tang Youhui said was, of course, that he saved enough money to help Tang Guo redeem himself. Or, the contract between Tang Guo and Xianlesi expires. When Tang Youhui was leaving, Tang Guo stopped the other party: "Brother, Dad..." "You don''t want to be in control of this matter!" When Tang Chunxiang was mentioned, Tang Youhui was full of gas. "Sister, let me tell you, you must not intervene in your father''s affairs. Have you forgotten the bitter days of our childhood? If it werent for his bad gambling, why would our brothers and sisters live so hard? It can be said that this family was destroyed by him. Just you, still indulge him and help him repay the gambling debt. Tang Youhui actually told the original owner a lot about this matter. Don''t let her help Tang Chunxiang, but unfortunately the original owner is soft-hearted, afraid that Tang Chunxiang''s thing will cause trouble to the family. So, simply give some money to get things done. "Sister, I know that you can''t let go of your home, but Dad''s business is the most uncontroble. I have been with you for a few years, and the small ones in my family don''t know what the creditor is doing. Now, just let them experience it. Don''t worry, Mom has money to hide money, even if it kills her, Dad won''t get the money." Tang Youhui even had an idea in his heart. He didn''t say to Tang Guo: "If you look at me, don''t worry." ording to what he thought, Tang Chunxiang simply suffered hardship, and after a long life, he did not know how much he weighed. "Okay, I listen to my elder brother. My elder brother is more sessful than me." After persuading Tang Guo, Tang Youhui was finally relieved. However, when she left, she stepped back three times and repeatedly told her not to take care of the family''s affairs. Tang Guo promised seriously, but he couldn''t helpughing. Such a big brother is really good. After Tang Youhui left, she closed herself in the house again ~ to write articles. If I dont have a show now, if I dont have a course, I just do it. All three teachers said that her talents are good. If you learn these things early, you might have made a name. Tang Guo is not in a hurry. Now she is in her early twenties and her life is still long. The system couldn''t help whispering: [Host, not long, you are shorter in life than others. Chapter 4003: Singer (46) Chapter 4003: Singer (46) Chapter 4003 Singer (46) Tang Guo came back to his mind: "It seems to be, but almost thirty years, enough for me to finish what I want to do." System: [Host, have you forgotten a very important thing, your cute baby has been crying in the corner. Tang Guo: "Isn''t this something you didn''t encounter? Get involved first." Tang Guo didn''t speak much, and continued to write the article, thinking about it, besides these things, what to do next. A few months before the ident, she had to find a way to get on the merchant ship. As long as she is on that boat, she can save the people she wants to save. No matter what battles there are between those people, no one can die. Young Master Zhou and her elder brother both died on the boat, exploded and caught fire, and the boat sank in the end. Zhou''s second child is currently studying abroad. There is still a lot of time before returning to China. He died in the hands of robbers. ording to the background of this time, it was really an ident. How did the Zhou family''s young daughter die? There is no specific expression in the plot. Anyway, when she was watching, a few brothers and sisters of the Zhou family could not die, and the family lived neatly, and nothing happened to Zhou Guan. Even if he was returned to the Zhou family, he could not get on the table and could not change anything. . Tang Youhui returned to Zhou Ji''s side refreshedly. When Zhou Ji asked about this matter, he said it quickly and in detail, and also had some frowns, thinking that he was very satisfied with the result of this matter. Zhou Ji listened patiently and also knew his other side. Of course, after understanding the specific things, he believed that Tang Guo was indeed worthy of Tang Youhui to do so. Zhou Ji didn''t pay much attention to this matter. He took Zhou Ji and put it into work again. Today, the world is not good, but it is also an opportunity. Whether the Zhou family can go to a higher level, it all depends on what he does next. Tang Huihui was busy again, and he didn''t forget Tang Chunxiang. He arranged for two people to help stare at it. As long as the Zhou family''s life is worry-free, it doesn''t matter how Tang Chunxiang makes trouble. The life of the Tang family is caught in aquatic fire. The first of them to be hit is that Tang Si three, the pocket money is drastically reduced, doing nothing more than before, when spending money is handicapped. In the eyes of outsiders, these three people have be stingy. All three are loving faces and have a very unhappy day. Tang Youshu is slightly better, at least he can get some remuneration. Although he can publish a handful of articles every month, he can publish a few articles anyway, which is quite a skill. The most painful thing I had was that Tang was born again, painting was very expensive, and any piece of material was money. This month, he has asked Wu Feng twice for money. Its just not enough money. If he only buys paint and paper, he wont have the money to do anything else. You can''t buy all the paint by using the money for other things. He has already tried to sell paintings for a living. In fact, his talents in painting are not particrly good, only moderate. Nowadays, there are still a lot of people who can paint, and ordinary people can''t eat enough food. How can they buy paintings? Why do rich people buy a painting of an unknown soldier? Add some money, is it better to buy some famous paintings? Tang Yousheng looked down on him the most. After learning to paint, he became a toolman. In his view, painting belongs to art and is a piece of work carefully carved by himself. Either dont sell it, or sell it to those who appreciate the painting, that is, the one who gives the painting value. Chapter 4004: Singer (47) Chapter 4004: Singer (47) Chapter 4004 Singer (47) He never thought of being a toolman, painting on some asions, and decorating the house. Someone had originally proposed to ask him if he wanted to do such a thing. Although he didn''t have much money, he had some ie, but he was rejected by Tang Yousheng. His full of faith, the soul of art, made that person feel boring, and he would never talk to Tang Yousheng again. That person originally thought that Tang Yousheng could help if he reallycked money. Unexpectedly, people not only were not grateful, they also felt insulted. When he left, the person suddenly awakened. In this era, how many people are going to starve to death, and I dont know how many people cant eat. Those who are hungry have thin yellow skin, tall stork bones, and protruding eyes, Tang Yousheng may not have seen it. The soul of art, the soul of shit, he really has a problem with his brain, so he can help Tang Yousheng introduce his work. Pooh! Tang Yousheng didn''t know this, he still deliberately studied his so-called art. If anyone insulted his art, he would argue with each other fiercely. Unconsciously, many people felt that Tang Yousheng was unreasonable and slowly alienated from him. The finished product painted by Tang Yousheng was not appreciated by anyone, and no one bought it. Someone asked in the middle that he was willing to go to the house and paint some embellishments, but ording to the host''s requirements. Isn''t such a requirement to treat him as a toolman? ording to the paintings requested by others, the soul of art has been lost. This is insulting art. Tang Yousheng certainly does not agree. These people are the descendants of the wealthy and wealthy family. After seeing Tang and not knowing what happened, he turned around and found someone else. I dont know how much better than Tang Youshengs paintings. Asking Tang Yousheng is because he is a student of the school, and at first he took a bit of appreciation. Later, seeing Tang Yousheng like that, he had long dispelled his thoughts. Tang Yousheng missed one opportunity after another, and he was unwilling to lower his obsession, and continued to wait for the people who admired his paintings. There is a wealthy family in the middle, want to buy a few pictures to go back to the wall and decorate. Originally talking well, Tang Yousheng identally heard what the other party wanted these paintings to do, and refused to sell them on the spot. His paintings are used to hang, or admire, and sell to those who like them. When he heard his painting, he would eventually be pasted on the wall. When he was wallpapering, he was furious, but because of the identity of the other party, he dared not yell at him, but refused the deal with a bad look. At this time, Tang Shengsheng thought that he was not able to meet his talents, and no one appreciated his talent. Thinking of so many stories from ancient times to the present, he thinks he must be able to wait until Bole. In order to buy paint, he is now tightening his belt, and asked Wu Feng twice a month for pocket money, barely able to spend the day. The depressed Tang again gave birth, his temper became strange, not many people were willing to join him, and the whole person became somber. Tang Youshu''s words are okay at present. After all, newspapers publish articles, which is a glorious thing for any readers. The so-called manuscript rewards are obtained by the way. Tang Youshu saw the appearance of Tang Yousheng and persuaded: "You are born, you can''t always be like this, otherwise, find some work to do first." In fact, they are about to graduate, there is still a year left. You cant always ask your family for the cost of living. He has already found his way and will go to the newspaper office to find a job. Chapter 4005: Showgirl(48) Chapter 4005: Showgirl(48) Chapter 4005 Singer (48) Also write some articles. I must have had a good life as a child. Let the person who broke off with them have a look. Even without her, he had a very good life. Tang Shengsheng did not agree, but also sent a temper to Tang Youshu. Tang Youshu felt that the other party was unreasonable and did not persuade him. Also waiting for the Tang family, Tang Chunxiang owes a lot of gambling debts outside, and the creditorse to the door from time to time. However, Wu Feng is also difficult to deal with. Every time hees over, Wu Feng sits on the ground and makes a big cry, just like crying, even if the creditor is ruthless, it is useless. When Wu Feng thought of the past, he wished that Tang Chunxiang would die, where would he control his life and death. As for the money, she hid it, no one knew where. Tang Chunxiang often came back to make a fuss, and there was nothing he could do. It is useless to fight Wu Feng. In Wu Feng''s opinion, getting a beating is better than losing money. Anyway, even if she dies, she can''t hand it over, and she can''t get her money at home, no one can take her. In fact, she didn''t know it was because those people who asked for debts were gentle because they were warned by Tang Youhui. The original saying of Tang Youhui is that it is okay to ask for debts, and don''t threaten the lives of the Tang family. In addition, he specifically urged him to leave Tang Chunxiang alone. To Tang Chunxiang''s father, Tang Youhui had no feelings in his heart. If it were not Tang Chunxiang, would the elder sister suffer so much? The debtor tried to find Tang Guo, but before he went, he was warned by Xianlesi. Since then, they dare not go to Tang Guo''s trouble. They tried step by step and found that whether it was Tang Guo, or Tang Youhui, the Tang family, regardless of Tang Chunxiang''s life and death. Even if Tang Chunxiang was beaten to death, there was little response from the parties. The creditor was very angry. Without money, Tang Chunxiang was a rogue again, and eventually umted all his anger on Tang Chunxiang. Tang Guo once again heard from Tang Chunxiang that he had his hands cut off, all cut off from the position of his wrists, and finally threw them at the door of the Tang family, where blood shed. This is simply that, if there is no money, there is no way but to pack up Tang Chunxiang. People were thrown at the door, Wu Feng had no choice. "I like this ending very much." A smile appeared in Tang Guo''s eyes, which Tang Chunxiang deserved. Tang Chunxiang is now cut off his hands, which is not the case in the plot. At this time, Tang Chunxiang would only add all his anger to the Tang family. In his view, if it were not for Wu Feng and Tang Si who were against Tang Guo, he would not have suffered so much. This is typical. If you dont do anything, you will be in a hurry. Wu Feng is not a soft persimmon, and he will surely make trouble with Tang Chunxiang every day. "After so long a clean day, the Tang family should be lively." System: [Or the host''s big chess moves steadily, and Brother Tang has cooperated well. Huh, the 111 guy sent an email and said that he got the excellent system reward again, and the system was particrly unhappy. A waste system won''t do anything, rely on an excellent host to lie and win without knowing shame at all. If he has a number, the host is also an employee of the Space and Time Bureau, and the award for excellence will definitely not be the waste system of 111. His younger brother 222 is a good one. He is the best diligent award every year. Today''s 222 is already recognized as a model worker in the system. He works diligently, never steals, and is worthy of his favorite younger brother. Chapter 4006: Singer (49) Chapter 4006: Singer (49) Chapter 4006 Singer (49) Unlike the waste system of 111, the train gun full of mouth, there are few useful words, only bragging, ttering. "Did Tang Yousheng''s paintings sold?" The system came back to God and quickly said: [I didnt sell it. Some people who wanted to find a decorative painting before him were rejected by him. They said that those people insulted art, and he would not paint things that have no soul. Tang Guo smiled: "It''s quite arrogant, but I still eat too much, I don''t know what it means to be hungry." The three brothers and sisters have been crooked for a long time, and even if Tang Youshu now relies on writing articles, the life is pretty good. After a long time, many things will slowly be exposed. Besides, she didn''t allow Tang You to write well. He sucked the blood of the original owner, and still thought it was right, why should he live as well? It is best to live a miserable life to satisfy her. ... "Teacher Cheng, what do you think of my painting now?" Cheng Han was very satisfied to receive such a student from Tang Guo. Hearing the students question suddenly, he was proud to say: "Tang Guo, you are a very talented person. Every time you are making progress, you are drawing very well. " "Teacher Cheng, do you think I''m going to do something about painting and do some exercise to improve my ability?" Cheng Han was a little surprised: "What do you want to do?" Cheng Han doesn''t think that only paintings that hang and appreciate are those with soul. He personally feels that as long as he takes every piece of his work seriously, he will be given the soul of a painter. "Draw some decorative paintings, is it okay? I am still an apprentice, and I am not a famous artist, and I dare not draw any paintings to sell. Even if the paintings are good, not many people will like it. How many people, not all It is done step by step. Since it is drawing things, as long as it can be drawn, it is progressing." Cheng Han feels right: "Then I will help you to pay attention to this kind of work. It is still easy to find such a job. I heard that some people pay attention to their homes, and they really need to find some painters to help decorate their homes." He is a great student. He has a quirky style, that is, he can control any style. Cheng Han was very fulfilled and gave all his skills to Tang Guo. He even felt that after a year, he might have nothing to teach her. If it is not her special situation, he even wants to suggest that Tang Guo go abroad to study and get to know more powerful teachers. Cheng Han found a few jobs for Tang Guo within a few days. When the main family knew that it was Xian Lesi''s singer who helped them decorate the paintings, they were all a little weird. If it wasn''t Cheng Han who spoke, people absolutely thought it was a liar. After Tang Guo showed his talents, the host was surprised and had a new view on the sign of Xian Lesi. It''s no wonder that people are signboards and are sought after. It turned out to be a versatile person or a student of Cheng Han, which is really good. The finished products of several families are very good, the main family is very satisfied, and Tang Guo is paid a lot, although this little money is nothing to her. With these family members, Tang Guo received many private jobs. On some big asions, Tang Guo will be used to help paint decorative paintings. Many people have heard that there is now a Miss Tang who paints decorative paintings. They are very powerful and can change the appearance of their homes into another style. Out of respect for Tang Guo, none of them said much about her singer''s identity. After all, what she is doing now is no longer a simple singer. To the extent that many people do not know this Miss Tang, that is Miss Tang Tang Xian Lesi. Tang Guo was also surprised when he received the invitation from Zhou''s family. After asking Cheng Han, I realized that the Zhou family asked her to paint some Western European style paintings, mainly for the preparation of the second master of the Zhou family. It is said that Young Master Zhou''s family will return to China next year, and they have to prepare these in advance. see you tomorrow Chapter 4007: Singer (50) Chapter 4007: Singer (50) Chapter 4007 Singer (50) Tang Guo took the jobs, not only painting, but also helping to decorate the room, suggesting that something should be ced in the room. To be clear, it is already linked to interior design. It''s just that in this day and age, this term is still rtively new to everyone. Those masters saw her doing well and gave her everything to do. Over time, Tang Guo helped to decorate the house, not only her paintings, but also other decorations. Tang Guo has experienced so many worlds, and the aesthetics are certainly very good. Combining the personal preferences of people in this era, and adding something that he feels good, the main family can ept. The finished products are very satisfactory. Tang Guo followed the Zhou family to the Zhou family, and the people who saw her were Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou: "In the beginning, people heard that the person with this ability is Miss Tang. I still don''t believe it." "I heard that you are a student of Cheng Han?" Mrs. Zhou asked with a smile. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Then I can rest assured that Cheng Han has been abroad for so many years. If you can be his student, the furnished room should make the second child like it." Mrs. Zhou finished, and looked at Mrs. Zhou, who was by her side. "Mom, what do you think?" "You can figure it out, as long as the second child likes it." Mrs. Zhou did not speak to Tang Guo, but it still seems to mind the identity of Tang Guo''s singer. If it wasn''t for Zhou Jia''s return, he wouldn''t listen to Mrs. Zhou''s words and asked Tang Guo toe to Zhou''s house to help. Tang Guo felt that Mrs. Zhou didn''t like it and didn''t politely do anything. There are more people who don''t like her in this world, and there are more people who look down on the status of showgirls. Isn''t she pointing to them one by one to argue? The Zhou family hired her to do things, only her employer, to do things with money, and nothing else. It was said that it was a small yard for the Zhou family, but it was a small courtyard. The Zhou family is so big, but the Zhou family is the main member. Of course, it is divided into a small courtyard. "Miss Tang, this small yard will be handed over to you. By the way, the second child likes to take care of some flowers and nts. Your young people have the same vision. Its easier for you to like theyout and let the second child like it. Its up to you. What do you want? Let the housekeeper do it. During this time, the housekeeper will follow you to help." Mrs. Zhou had no other stereotypes about Tang Guo. On the contrary, she thought it was remarkable that a singer would be a student of Cheng Han now. If it were not Mrs. Zhou''s identity, she would like to follow her second son to go abroad to see. It''s a pity that Mrs. Zhou''s wife will probably not agree. She is the daughter-inw of the Zhou family. Some things are really involuntary. In addition, she can''t let go of her elder son and younger daughter, who can''t stay at home. Who can take care of them? "Okay, Mrs. Zhou, if you know any special preferences of the 2nd Shaoyou, you can send someone to talk to me in advance." "Yes, the second son went abroad very early, and it was difficult tomunicate once. I only know his preferences before going abroad." Otherwise, she would not ask someone to arrange the yard. The second son said in the letter that she wouldn''t go out this time, and she was of course d that the yard had to be well arranged. Tang Guo was busy, and the Zhou family arranged for her toy a few hands, and it was more convenient to do what. She has also arranged less courses recently, and all three teachers have no opinions. Chapter 4008: Singer (51) Chapter 4008: Singer (51) Chapter 4008 Singer (51) Tang Guo''s talents are too good. During this time, they can just add up. How to teach this extremely talented student. In addition, the performance of Xian Le Si, Tang Guo did not fall, in his spare time, he also wrote a song with the music teacher Yin Yue,posed the song, and went to Xian Le Si to sing. Because it was the original of her and Yin Yue, Xianlesi also bought the song, which valued her more. Others, as long as she does not dy the performance and do anything, Xian Lesi will not care. In addition, when she knows that she unwittingly gets into the rich circle, she will give her a little more face. Many singers of Xianlesi rely on men to walk in front of these people with heads and faces, but Tang Guo relies on his own ability, who can not pay attention to it? Talented and capable people are respected everywhere. The impression of her by people on her is subtly changing. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to it and was busy every day. Writing articles to the newspaper and writing novels has not fallen, and seems to be busier than the big boss. After being busy for half a month, she didn''t meet Tang Youhui who was working beside Zhou Ji. They all work in the Zhou family, and they will always meet, she is really not in a hurry. Almost twenty dayster, Tang Guo went to Zhou''s house early in the morning and happened to meet Tang Youhui who had returned from Zhou Ji with the outside. Tang Youhui was a little dumbfounded for a moment, forgetting that his boss was still around: "Big sister, why are you here?" Tang Youhui worked with Zhou Ji for a long time, knowing that the olddy of the Zhou family did not really like the girls family to show their heads, and might not like the status of the singer. Of course, I am curious about Tang Guoing here, and more worried. Zhou Zhou noticed the woman who got off the rickshaw when she got off. He had seen Tang Guo, of course he knew who she was, and was curious why she came to Zhou''s house. Tang Guo Yuguang nced at Zhou Ji, he didn''t look at it again, and only whispered to Tang Youhui that he hade to Zhou''s family. After listening to it, Tang Youhui couldn''t help but thumbs up: "Sister, you are so powerful." Having said that, he finally remembered his boss and quickly pulled Tang Guo to introduce. The two sides knew each other formally, but Tang Youhui didn''t think about it that much, but she felt that her eldest sister could not wait to introduce her to someone with a good impression of herself. The system scanned Zhou Zhou for a long time, and at the same time, it was analyzing whether this guy was the host of everyone. He did not feel anything abnormal about Tang Guo, but found that Zhou Ji''s attention was indeed attracted to Tang Guo. System: [The host is big, is that your family cute? Why didn''t I feel anything abnormal? Is your family really lost this time? It hasn''t appeared for so long. By the way, whether or not this person is cute in your family, but he is really looking at you. "When did it be so gossip?" [It''s not gossip, it''s just a little sad. Its also good to say that the excellent men in the small world are really worried about that guy. If you donte early, the host will be so unruly. If you donte early, you might be abducted by someone else. When you cry, you wont find a ce. [Host, dont you think that Zhou Zhou is more like a son of heaven than Zhou Guan? He is handsome, smart, smart, and has a good identity. If it weren''t for the halo of the Son of Heaven, he had a little better luck than the male master. [In other words, if the guy is really lost, the host can actually change the taste, I think this person is good. Chapter 4009: Singer (52) Chapter 4009: Singer (52) Chapter 4009 Singer (52) Tang Guo didn''t want to care about the mandarin ducks in the system. Zhou Ji looked good and was an open-minded person. However, some people dont feel it just dont feel it. In addition, even the best people may not be suitable for her. What she needs is to find someone who makes her feel happy and get along very well. I don''t know who it is, but Zhou Ji is definitely not. The system felt that Tang Guo was not interested, and said no more, no matter how, the host was very happy. "I know the preferences of some second brothers." Zhou Ji took the initiative to speak. Tang Guo did not refuse, the host family had requested, and she could work ording to the other party''s request. In the next few days, Zhou Ji will have time to talk to Tang Guo about some of Zhou''s second youth''s preferences, but others have nothing to say. Zhou Ji is very bored. He does everything publicly, not the kind of person who likes to be ecstatic. Even if I am particrly happy, I will only smile a little. In Tang Guo''s view, this is a tool for inheriting the family business. Not that such a person is bad, but that such a person is not suitable for her. She felt that Zhou Ji had some other meanings for her, but they didn''t mean anything. In theter performance, Zhou Ji came to see her performance, and after speaking, she also spoke to her for a while. This is remarkable. Many people know that the young Master Zhou''s view of Tang Guo is a bit different from her. Mrs. Zhou''s wife knew about this matter and didn''t care. In the eyes of the olddy, the grandson is doing big things, and it''s okay to go there. It doesn''t matter what woman I like asionally. As long as this woman is obedient and does not try to enter the door of Zhou''s family, she wants to be a grandma of Zhou''s family. However, she still didn''t like Tang Guo''s eyes. Tang Guo was toozy to care about each other. Zhou Ji''s other attitude, she did not care. No matter how unpleasant she is to her, it is in vain. Tang Youhui discovered this matter, and was very worried. She also came to Tang Guo specifically to test her attitude. The boss is good, but he doesn''t think his sister will be with the boss, what good result. The high gate is not so easy to enter. There are too many rules of the Zhou family, and he is afraid of the hardship of his sister. "Brother, you think too much. I don''t have any thoughts about the Zhou family, nor do you have any thoughts about your big boss." Tang Youhui asked uncertainly, after all, if he was treated like Zhou Ji, he might have been tempted. Although Zhou Ji didn''t do anything, but every time Tang Guo performed, he woulde and take a look when he was free, and then buy some flowers to give to her, and the discerning people could see why. If you change another girl, you must have been touched for a long time. "Really, you have a hundred hearts, I really want to find you a brother-inw, absolutely obedient and obedient, only listen to me, only good to me, and not in an involuntary position people." She really has no idea about Zhou Ji, people are very good, but not her food. Tang Youhui''s eyes lit up: "This is good, just look for such a worries, only to the sister. Big brother opposed this, not that the big boss is bad, on the contrary, the big boss is very good, but the Zhou family is tooplicated. Doomed to take into ount all aspects, involuntarily in some things." "Even if you are under the care of a major or a minor, after you enter the Zhou''s house, you are the Zhou''s grandmother. The wife is okay, mainly because the olddy does not like it. While the major is away, who knows what will happen. You dont know what to do with the hat that teaches you how to teach young and bad. Now thats fine, since you dont like young or old, your brother is at ease." Chapter 4010: Showgirl(53) Chapter 4010: Showgirl(53) Chapter 4010 Singer (53) "Well, Big Brother has a chance to give the young man a thorough understanding." Tang Guo said, she didn''t like this kind of hazy feeling very much. The other party didn''t really show anything. She couldn''t go directly to someone and say, don''t bother. I don''t like you. "Yes, there is a chance. I will remind the major and minor from time to time. My sister likes to be good and obedient. It is only good for her, and her identity is not important." In Tang Youhui''s view, it is best to recruit a brother-inw. The family is simple and easy to get along with. The eldest sister is the master and only then can she livefortably. Otherwise, marrying her husband''s family, fortunately, do not know anyway, their sisters are toote to hurt, but not to be harassed. Later, Tang Youhui really found an opportunity. In front of Zhou Ji, he twitched his sister''s view on spouse selection. Zhou Ji has been rtively silent since that day. Although he would still watch Tang Guo''s performance, he didn''t ask anyone to send flowers anymore. I don''t know how he thought about it. When Tang Guo was at the Zhou family, the two met and it was an ordinary greeting. In three months, Tang Guo had already arranged the small courtyard of the Zhou family. I also asked people to take pictures to prepare for some publicity in the future. Since designing the yard for Zhou Jia Er Shao, Tang Guo has be very famous. People outside don''t know that the designer Miss Tang is Miss Tang of Xianlesi. But everyone in the circle above knows that, apart from the olddy Zhou who doesn''t like her background, there are also some open-minded people who appreciate her talents and wille from time to time. "Next month is the time for the merchant ship to have an ident." Tang Guo thought about the time and felt that he would visit Tang Youhui more recently to inquire about the merchant ship. At that time, there were so many big people on it, most of them were having a party. Within a few days, before waiting for Tang Guo to ask, Tang Youhui took the initiative to tell Tang Guo about it, and gave Tang Guo a ferry ticket. This was really unexpected. "This was given by the younger generation," Tang Huihui scratched his head. "It was originally intended to refuse, but there were few such asions. I will help the younger to do somepensation in the future. This time, the younger sister can go to see the world more." Tang Guo was willing to ept that this ticket was Zhou Ji''s life-saving ticket, and it was really timely. A monthter, Tang Guo boarded the merchant ship with a ticket. Sure enough, this is a very grand party, it should be said that it is a chamber ofmerce, many people with heads and facese. Thinking of the plot, none of the people on this ship survived, and I don''t know who designed this plot. "Miss Tang is here too?" It was none other than Tang Guo who greeted him, it was Xian Lesi''s owner Qin Jingyuan. Xian Le Si is only part of the operation of the Qin family, not too big. Qin Jingyuan is certainly familiar with Tang Guo''s live sign. It was him at the beginning. When Tang Guo was 15 years old, she was signed to make a final decision. "Boss." Tang Guo nodded at Qin Jingyuan. There was a smile on Qin Jingyuan''s face, and there was a little appreciation in his face. He didn''t ask how Tang Guo got the ticket. If Tang Guo really wants toe, there is definitely a way to get a boat ticket. She is not a simple fairy girl now. Thinking about only signing her for ten years, Qin Jingyuan suddenly felt a little loss, he felt that it was actually better to sign for twenty years. But now, I can only think about it. What Tang Guo thought was that the boss''s luck was really good. When she met her, she would lose her life here. Yes, this ident caused the entire Haicheng forces to be cleaned again. Chapter 4011: Showgirl(54) Chapter 4011: Showgirl(54) Chapter 4011 Singer (54) After Qin Jingyuan died, he took over Xian Lesi as his younger brother Qin Jingran. It is worth mentioning that Qin Jing then fell in love with Tang Si. Many times Tang Si came up with things, and Qin Jingran helped him deal with it. It was precisely because of Tang Si that the Qin family was remembered and hated, and then gradually declined. Of course, this is after the original owner left Xian Lesi. Tang Guos ticket was a VIP ticket, and a very nice room was arranged on the boat. On the pretext of being unwell, she greeted Tang Youhui and returned to the room to rest. In fact, after returning to the room, she took out the puppet paperman and dropped a drop of blood on it, the puppet paperman became her appearance. Subsequently, she posted a stealth for herself. In special circumstances, she can only use this method to find the cause of the explosion of the ship. She guessed that the ship must have been buried with dangerous things long ago. When it was lit up at night, the ship was far away from the coast and there was an ident, and there was no chance to escape. This world is really chaotic. No matter how rich or high your status is, you will die for a variety of reasons. With his invisibility, Tang Guo shuttled around every corner of the ship. The system helped to scan for dangerous items on the ship. After a while, it was found that dangerous items were ced in many ces. As long as one was lit, the entire ship would fall into disaster. Tang Guo did not directly take these things away, but hollowed out the stuff inside, and stuffed a lot of sand into it, even if lit, it was useless. During this time, she kept puppet paper people on her behalf for entertainment. She hid her invisible sign in the corner and looked at some suspicious people. It was dark and the ship was far from the coast. The boat was brightly lit and various beautiful music sounded. Tang Guo looked at her puppet paper man and was ying the piano, but she didn''t watch it again because she had found some suspicious people. There are three deliberate people. They are all waiters on board. Tang Guo followed them and saw them running to the corner with their own eyes, finding the dangerous stuff, pulling out a long line, and then preparing to light it. Tang Guo went down with a knife, stunned the person, tied the person with a rope, and let him stay where he was. None of the three were spared. Afterwards, Tang Guo went to the outside of the boat and saw a small boat below. After solving the problem, Tang Guo did not rx. Who knows what will not happen in a while. In the middle of the night, the things to talk about were almost the same, everyone went back to the room. The boat did not catch fire and explode as it did in the plot. Until dawn, Tang Guo saw the three people on board and found countless dangerous gadgets stuffed with sand. Then he returned to the room and collected the puppets. Up. As soon as Iy down, the door was knocked. She walked over to open the door and there were three people at the door. Tang Youhui, Zhou Ji, and her boss Qin Jingyuan. "Sister, you are fine." Tang Huihui wiped a cold sweat, the ghost knew how scared he was when he saw those things. I dont know who rescued them, but if no one is helping them, they may be nted here. Tang Youhui regretted that he almost hurt his sister. Tang Youhui didn''t say much, but asked Tang Guo to follow them. Tang Guo did as he said, now there is no danger. But the discovery of those things really calmed the entire ship. They almost went to see their ancestorsst night, and the horror of the rest of the life left the whole ship dull. This incident gave them a wake-up call, and their safety was not in ce. As for catching the behind-the-scenes instructions, they are not worried at all, aren''t the three people there? They have a way to let the three speak. It was only this matter that caused them serious psychological shadows. see you tomorrow Chapter 4012: Showgirl(55) Chapter 4012: Showgirl(55) Chapter 4012 Singer (55) Near noon, the merchant ship docked, and everyone on the ship came down from the top in a panic. When he left, he looked back deeply at the coast, not knowing what he was thinking. Tang Guo left under the **** of Tang Youhui. Regarding those who put dangerous things on the merchant ship and tried to kill the whole ship, what to do next is not her business. I believe these Haicheng leaders will handle this matter perfectly. Tang Youhui sent Tang Guo back to the vi and told him two words: "Don''t go outside recently, don''t walk outside, take a car everywhere, and let Heizi follow you." "Sister, this world is in chaos." Tang Guoxin understood that the world was in chaos. This is the result that must be experienced, and no one can make a change by himself. "You don''t have to worry too much. There are many big men in Haicheng. These big men will not make Haicheng unable to survive." Tang Youhui felt that the topic was a little serious. "Besides, there is still your big brother and I am here. I will never let the big sister have anything. Out What''s the matter, Brother will protect you." However, thinking of what happenedst night, Tang Youhui had a littleck of confidence. It seems that he stillcks experience. In the future, you can''t be so rash, and you should consider everything you do. After eating this lesson, Tang Youhuiter used twelve points of heart to help Zhou Ji break through countless crises ahead of time. Recently Tang Guo stayed at home, with thetest newspapers every day, about Haicheng and other ces. Looking at these sad, helpless, and somewhat tragic things, Tang Guo finally felt that he could write poems and articles. Two consecutive articles, plus three poems, the name of the people among the mountains spreadpletely. The essays on the mountain are sharp in their poems and words. When they are read, they start with a kind of sadness. After reading, there is another kind of soul-stirring, as if that breath spit out. After it was over, I was a little sad. In short, the in text does not seem to help them express a thousand words in their hearts, to achieve a world of extravagance. Unconsciously, the people who admire the people in the mountains are all called you, or Mr. people in the mountains. The most frustrating thing is that it has been more than a year since the man from the mountain was born, but unfortunately he has never seen the true face of the other party. Xu Changsheng in the newspaper wrote a lot of letters to Tang Guo, and even made a request. Don''t know if he could interview her, Tang Guo refused. That day hasn''t arrived yet, don''t worry for the time being. The people in the mountains are famous now, but they are still not stable. She decided to let things ferment for another year or two, and produce more works. It is best to make a booklet, so that those who know her will worship her, let alone One hundred percent and ny percent must always be reached. [The host is big, and the death ising on Tuesday. ] The system has always remembered this, but this is a very big thing. The host said greatly that none of the three young masters of the Zhou family can becking. Moreover, the rtionship between his host and Zhou Ji is not bad. Although Zhou Ji is still a little unwilling, but he did not force the host to be bigger, that is, every time he saw the host, his eyes were written with a bit of demand. Zhou Ji''s treatment of Tang Guo is unusual, and the olddy knows it. For this reason, she specially invited Tang Guo to say something unpleasant, warning inside and outside, saying what is wrong with the Zhou family. Its her identity. Although the words are not so sharp, it means that anyway. Of course, the olddy also has another meaning. Although she can''t be regarded as a grandma, if she really likes Zhou Ji and wants to enter the Zhou family, then she has to wait for Zhou Ji to marry the grandma. Chapter 4013: Singer (56) Chapter 4013: Singer (56) Chapter 4013 Singer (56) Tang Guo didn''t speak to the old woman because of her brother and Zhou Ji''s face. But what Mrs. Zhou said, Tang Guo was told to reach Zhou Ji. I don''t know what Zhou Ji and Mrs. Zhou talked about, but her old man finally didn''t find Tang Guo''s trouble. Perhaps it was because of this that Tang Guo was in trouble, Zhou Ji also talked to her alone. "Don''t go to that heart with that matter." Zhou Ji was not very good at expressing in front of the woman, and in addition, she was always the one who gave orders in order to make such an attitude. This was the first time. He really appreciates Tang Guo, and he likes it in his heart. If Tang Guo likes him and is willing to be with him, he really doesn''t mind refuting Mrs. Zhou, how to marry her home. Fortunately, he is the helm of the Zhou family, and this can still be done. But Tang Guo didn''t seem to mean that to him, so there was no way. He is not the kind of person who likes to force people. From Tang Youhui, he inquired about her mate selection. Unfortunately, every condition of her sounds very simple, but he can''t guarantee that he can do it. The position of Grandma Zhou''s grandma is destined to carry a lot. Lang is affectionate, but concubine has no intention, what else can he say? "There is no next time." This is Tang Guo''s answer. She didn''t scold Mrs. Zhou for leaning on the old and selling the old,pletely because of her brother''s face. She even had a hunch that if Mrs. Zhou knew that there was still a blood line in the Zhou family, she would still pick up the people. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s bad mood was swept away, and I hope that Zhou Guan will give a little more power and surprise the life of this self-righteous olddy. "I won''t bother you again in the future." Zhou Ji seemed to understand that his appearance brought Tango a lot of trouble. Nowadays, many people have put abel on her body, and Zhou Dashao is interested in women. For others, this is good. For her, it is a bad thing. If the other party did not cultivate well, and Tang Youhui knew the facts, he might have been in trouble. I have been in contact with her for more than a year. She is not a simple singer. People outside looked down upon her. Tang Guo smiled faintly, Zhou Ji carefully looked at her eyes, and in those beautiful eyes, still didn''t find a bit of his position, and finally gave up. After this time, Zhou Ji really didn''t go to Xianlesi to give the show, and did not send flowers, in addition, let people help rify. Although others didn''t believe it, Zhou Ji really didn''t gather up in front of Tang Guo, and slowly everyone didn''t take this matter to heart. [Tongzi, covering Haicheng, waiting for Zhou Jiaer''s return, you stare at him every day. Many changes have taken ce in the story of this life, because the people in that ship were saved by Tang Guo. Although Haicheng was chaotic for a while, it didn''t receive much impact. Under the control of these leading figures, Haicheng simply made the city more peaceful than other ces, and became a short paradise on earth. It was probably in April when the Zhou family returned to Haicheng. This is a young man who has received a new style of education. It has been many years since he left his hometown. Seeing the countless changes in his hometown, Zhou Xuan was a little ufortable. However, this is not suitable, and when he returned to his yard, he waspletely wiped out. Zhou Xuan looked at all theyout in his small courtyard and showed surprise. He liked all theyout. Especially he liked the paintings hanging on the wall. Chapter 4014: Singer (57) Chapter 4014: Singer (57) Chapter 4014 Singer (57) Where do you not study oil painting when you study abroad? In oil painting, he also has a bit of talent. Looking at those quite oil paintings, Zhou Xuanfan didn''t want to eat anymore and kept staring. The people of Zhou''s family looked at Er Shao''s obsessive look and didn''t bother. After Zhou Xuan appreciated it, he asked who did these paintings? ording to his vision, these paintings are definitely a very famous person. Although it is an oil painting, the content that can be painted is some scenes in the country. Each one gave him a lot of shock. Knowing Tang Guo from his descendants, he also learned that when his yard was also arranged by the other party, it was said that he was just an unknown person, and Zhou Xuan was not calm. Anonymous? ? Am I ying with him? Before he went out, he actually started to learn oil painting. In foreign countries, he has several oil painting teachers, he is sure that these teachers are not as good as this unknown person painting. Zhou Xuan''s expression is very tangled, is it because the domestic talents are abundant, is he short-sighted? "No, I want to see her." Zhou Xuan was more interested in knowing that the other party was still a woman. Tang Guo is a matter of Xian Lesi singer, not a secret in the Zhou family. Although everyone didn''t mention this, as her name grew older, more and more people did not say this. But I dont know, there are really few. Zhou Xuan was even more surprised when he knew that the other party was still a singer. "It really hides in the city," Zhou Xuan admired. "It''s embarrassing not to be as good as a girl because I have studied so many years." I heard that Tang Guo may not be avable today. After all, there are performances. Zhou Xuan asked people to buy a ticket at a high price. Before Tang Guo''s performance, he secretly took a look at the cafe opposite Xian Le Si. The performance time is approaching and Zhou Xuan walks in very excitedly. The location of the ticket is of course very good. At the front, after all, this is less than Tuesday. It is still very easy to want a front ticket. Zhou Xuan''s eyes lit up when he heard the sound of music and a unique piece of music. As an international student, in addition to oil painting, music is also a required course for him. Although there is no particrly good talent in this respect, the good onese out as soon as they are heard, and the basic appreciation ability is still there. Together with the music, he knew it was good. Hearing the people around me saying that this is a new song co-written by Miss Tang and her teacher Yin Yue, Zhou Xuan admired it very much. He has seen many musical performances abroad, and Tang Guo''s position in his mind is nowparable to that of a musician. When Tang Guo appeared on the stage, Zhou Xuan felt that this was the fairy fairy. When Tang Guo started to sing the first sentence, he realized a word he didn''t know how to describe. Isn''t this just a brittle opening? The melodious and melodic melody, the emotion contained in it is not love, but singing this world, which makes people''s eyes red. Yes, I dont know when, Miss Tang, who only sings the love of her children, has changed her style. The style has changed a lot, but the songs are still nice, and they even like them even more, without any difort at all. Moreover, everyone can sing the current song. Singing such a song will not make the family feel bad. After Zhou Xuan listened, he couldn''t recover for a long time. Wonderful! Not only the words are wonderful, but the music is wonderful. He looked at the people on the scene, all looked at the women on the stage to be enchanted, some people''s eyes were reddish, I didn''t know what they thought of. Chapter 4015: Singer (58) Chapter 4015: Singer (58) Chapter 4015 Singer (58) "Go buy some flowers and buy everything you can." Zhou Xuan took out a stack of money and handed it to his entourage. At this time, he admired and appreciated the women on the stage with a little bit of other feelings. Anyway, just send flowers. On Tuesday, I lost all the flowers of Xianlesi and walked wildly. As soon as the performance was over, many people from outside were talking about it. Shao was the family of Zhou on Tuesday, and Tang Guo was the singer of Xianlesi. They were all thinking, Tang Guo was really capable. First, he was obsessed with Zhou''s young master. Now when Zhou Jia''s second younger came back, he watched her unable to move. Zhou Xuan did not know this. Now, Tang Guo was sitting in front of him. He didn''t know how silly he was smiling: "Miss Tang, I like the courtyard you designed for me." "It''s better if you like it less." Tang Guo replied not too salty, but his eyes looked at Zhou Xuan''s body. What the system felt, could not help but tremble: [Host, is that thete guy? Tang Guo was silent. Although he didn''t answer, the system still understood that it was the guy who was toote. This guy doesn''t know what he almost missed. If his eldest brother Zhou Ji changed his character, he might have held the host a long time ago, and he would be toote to cry. Tang Guo was not very happy: "Although it is, but I don''t want to get too involved with the Zhou family. The olddy of the Zhou family is an elder. If the rtionship with the Zhou family is too deep, the elders will always put pressure on them. For my sake, don''t be filial to your grandma." The system is not good, this means, no? He looked at Zhou Xuan with some pity. Sure enough, it was a bad luck, and his identity would not be chosen, only the one who wasrgely abandoned by the host. Zhou Xuan didn''t know what to do, and he felt cool all over, as if there was something to drift away from him. "I heard people say that those paintings are also from the hands of Miss Tang?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Miss Tang, do you know how well you paint?" Zhou Xuan''s eyes are bright. "I have seen many works abroad and I have studied oil painting with some teachers. Although you are not famous, I think you paint No worse than everyone else." Many celebrities and famous paintings are liked by many people. They say that the paintings are good. In fact, there is one more thing. This celebrity''s own sh point is added. Zhou Xuan didn''t tell lies. At Tang Guo''s level, as long as she was given a stage, she would definitely shine, just as she was on the stage of Xian Le Si. He is not the same as those who have been growing in the local area. He didn''t feel that performing on stage was not so good, but felt that such a stage is needed in China. In his eyes, Tang Guo can surely be a famous musician in his country. At this point, Zhou Xuan did not doubt it at all. "Two young absurd praise." Zhou Xuan said more directly: "No, Imend it seriously, I don''t generally praise people. Since I praise you, of course you are very good." Tang Guo understood a little, this Tuesday is a person who received a new education, and his thinking is a bit different from other people. As a result, she became direct. "Actually, I also think I painted well. I used to help you set up the yard. I just wanted to practise my hands. It''s an umtion of experience. Imagine out of thin air and paint in a house. It''s not always a matter." Zhou Xuan thinks this kind ofmunication is better: "Yes, Miss Tang is a very thoughtful person." Chapter 4016: Singer (59) Chapter 4016: Singer (59) Chapter 4016 Singer (59) "I heard people say that Miss Tang sang all the songs she wrote yourself?" "Cooperated with my teacher." Although Tang Guo could write by himself, Yin Yue helped her a lot, and because she was frightened by all kinds of things, doing so would be a reward for the teacher. These songs will definitely be written into history in the future. Yin Yue is a very talented person himself, as long as there is no ident, he will be famous in the future. "Good writing." Tang Guo pursed his lips and smiled, "I am also very satisfied." Zhou Xuan heard the words and smiled heartily, his eyes never moved away Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, you are a talented person, do you want to know more in the past?" "I thought about it, but I don''t have this opportunity now." Tang Guoguo told the truth. Zhou Xuan also said: "That''s really great. If Miss Tang wants to go in the future, I can introduce you. I know many teachers. Unfortunately, I only have a little talent in oil painting. In other respects, the teachers think I am A piece of rotten wood that is not easy to carve, and it is useless to have excellent teachers. In the future, if you are going, I will introduce all my teachers to you, and they will love you." Tang Guo found that Zhou Xuan was very serious, as if she really thought she would be appreciated. Therefore, she answered a lot sincerely: "Then thank you two." "You''re wee, I like the courtyard you designed for me. I like it very much." Zhou Xuan has a refreshing itch, he thinks Tang Guo must still have a lot of things, but after asking so much, it''s a bit rash. "Miss Tang, can Ie to see you in the future? Ask about the painting." Tang Guo thought about it and did not refuse. Maybe, she really needs Zhou Xuan to help her in the future, to visit those outstanding teachers. At this point, the two are officially met. From this day on, Tang Guo will have a loyal fan sitting at the front of every performance. After the performance is over, this Tuesday will be packed with all the flowers of Xianlesi and will be given to Tang Guo. At other times, Zhou Xuan would also touch Tang Guo''s vi to find her. It was found that she not only learned painting and music, but also foreignnguages. Zhou Xuan''s foreignnguage is very good, and he is proficient in three foreignnguages. With this ability, Zhou Xuan and Tang Guo''s contacts have be closer. System: [The host is big, you said, dont get too involved with the Zhou family, the olddy is not easy to deal with, and will definitely trouble you. "I didnt say its the same to go to the Zhou family and turn people to the Tang family? When things were going on here, I would turn people abroad and just visit some of his teachers. The so-called learning is endless. There is nothing wrong with learning from some famous experts. This is an opportunity." System: You cheated Xiaotongzi? Such a poor excuse, because she can tell. "Besides, I dont have to get married. I dont want to marry. What can the olddy say? Zhou Xuan and I said yes. If he doesnt ept it, I wont force him to find someone else. This is just wishful thinking. ." System: I can''t say this woman. After a while of contact, Zhou Xuan did find that he was tempted by this talented Miss Tang, so he sent things more sincerely. Every time I go out, I will dress myself well. He also heard some winds. It is said that his serious brother was rejected by Miss Tang. Zhou Xuan wanted tough, but also felt a little dangerous. People can''t even look down on their eldest brother. Can they look on him as the second youngest person who is not doing business? Thinking of this, Zhou Xuan was a bit sad. Zhou Xuan''s love for Tang Guo''s things, paper can''t hold the fire, Zhou Ji heard about it after his busy time. He was a little bit tasteful at first, butter thought that it was normal for a girl like Tang Guo to escape with his second child. Isn''t it because of this woman that he did something that he could not even imagine? Although it is not too outrageous, it is already surprising. On this day, when Zhou Xuan was dressed up brightly and was about to go out, he was stopped by Zhou Ji. "Go to Miss Tang?" see you tomorrow Happy Dragon Boat Festival Chapter 4017: Showgirl(60) Chapter 4017: Showgirl(60) Chapter 4017 Singer (60) Zhou Xuan froze for a moment, carefully observed Zhou Ji''s eyes, and nodded: "Well." "She may not look at our family, you need to be mentally prepared." Zhou Ji is not eating his brother''s taste now, but only feels that his brother is a little pitiful, he patted Zhou Xuan''s shoulder, "She is a free, has ideas People, our family is a **** for her, if you fail, you should not be sad." Zhou Xuan was relieved that the elder brother came tofort him, didn''t hee to beat him? Zhou Xuan pulled off his tie: "As long as Big Brother doesn''t stop, it''s okay, you are my biggest obstacle." Zhou Ji: "..." Isn''t his olddy? He offended everyone, he didn''t like this anyway. Recalling that his eldest brother also likes Miss Tang, Zhou Xuan was a little worried. "Brother, if I could get Miss Tang''s heart, wouldn''t you mind?" Zhou Xuan asked weakly and weakly, both brothers. He didn''t want to hurt his brother''s feelings because of this. Zhou Ji was also stunned for a while, and then said: "There is no way to force things emotionally, Miss Tang has no intention of me. Between me and her, it is no longer possible." The implication is that whoever Miss Tang chose is her freedom, how could he be in a hatred with his brother because of this? In Zhou Ji''s eyes, women are indeed not everything. He is the heir of the Zhou family. He spends most of his time and energy in the business. When talking about the feelings of the Zhou family, this should upy the least part of his heart. Otherwise, it will not, so it is easy to give up a person who makes him tempted. Zhou Ji was even sure that someone in his life might never meet him again, which would make him tempted. Even at the very beginning, he still has it. If she really wants to enter the Zhou family, he can protect her in front of Mrs. Zhou, speak for her, and support her. Even this matter will make Mrs. Zhou sad. Now that everything has been said, it is considered the past. He also put away the sudden impulse before, and became the old Master Zhou family again. Zhou Xuan was relieved: "That''s good, brother, I really like Miss Tang. But, I don''t want our brothers to get a share because I like Miss Tang." "Miss Tang is not an ordinary girl," Zhou Ji reminded, "If you can get her heart, you have some skill." Thinking of Tang Youhui''s words if she had said nothing in front of him, I was afraid Miss Tang had told the other party. It can be heard from those words that Miss Tang will never vite her own principles for the so-called love. The rules of Miss Tang''s behavior can also be seen, who respects her, she respects who, if anyone looks down on her, she will not have deep friendship with this person, at most talking about cooperation, there will be no other. The olddy at home looked for Miss Tang several times. The other party was patient and did not attack. Most of them looked at Tang Youhui''s face, which was a bit thin for him. "Then I will rest assured that as long as my elder brother is not angry, I will have no worries." Looking at Zhou Xuan happy to go out, Zhou Ji didn''t know what to say, he felt his brother was too optimistic. There are countless seekers of Miss Tang, and I haven''t seen her give anyone a second look. Even for him, it is estimated that Tang Youhui is taking advantage of him. Speaking of him, he is a great young man of the Zhou family. His identity in Haicheng is really one of the best. He was even rejected by others. Chapter 4018: Showgirl(61) Chapter 4018: Showgirl(61) Chapter 4018 Singer (61) Say it, nobody outside will believe it? Zhou Xuan didn''t know what his elder brother was doing to make up for his brain, and even had pity on his younger brother who was infatuated with Miss Tang. He thinks things are not soplicated, he and Miss Tang have many of the same hobbies. Miss Tang is still a curiosity, as long as the other party is free, they will gather together to discuss painting, music, and foreignnguages. No matter what they talk about, they can talk together, now they are considered confidants? Fortunately, he drank a lot of ink, and he was proficient in three foreignnguages, and could make Miss Tang take a look at it? Zhou Xuan, who had settled down, gathered in front of Tang Guo every day. In Xianlesi, he likes to pack all the flowers and give them to Tang Guo. At other times, when he went to see Tang Guo, he would buy a rose and send it to her. What makes Zhou Xuan most happy is that she did not refuse. What does this stand for? On behalf of him another sessful step. Zhou Xuan could not do nothing every day, but also came back for a while, and finally used his extraordinary talents as a teacher in some schools. Yes, there are many schools, he mainly teaches foreignnguages and oil painting. The course is not full, anyway, I have time to meet Miss Tang. In this case, he also has a second teacher who is not idle, but a respected teacher. When Tang Guo knew about this matter, he also asked, the other party was in those schools. Zhou Xuan said in turn, he liked what Tang Guo asked him, which meant that the other party cared about him. Zhou Xuan secretly thought, if he didn''t care about him, how could he care about him. As everyone knows, Tang Guo thinks at this time that two of the schools here are not Tang Si, and Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu are in the same school? Zhou Xuan turned out to be the teacher of these two schools. Very good, great. "Then the two lesser ones have to be taught well, should you be very popr with the students?" Zhou Xuan nodded quickly: "They are very enthusiastic, everyone''s eyes are full of desire for knowledge." Tang Guo couldn''t help but sneer. She didn''t know how much it really wanted to learn. But she knew that there was a part of it, learning these things, but just following the trend, thinking that learning this is a new era of humanity. This year, all the teachers whoe back from outside are very respected by these students. This is not to say that these teachers are bad. On the contrary, those teachers who give up abroad ande back to teach students at this time are really worthy of respect. The problem lies in these students. They like the novelty of foreign teachers whoe back from abroad. They feel that learning the knowledge of these teachers is to usher in a new era. However, in the face of some older people in the country who teach and cheat, they look like an old-fashioned teacher, and they dont respect that much. On the contrary, the theory behind the meeting is that this teacher is a pedantic and feudal person. These words, Tang Guo only filtered a circle in his heart, did not say it. This is a must for the times, not anyone can easily change. When she came back to her, she still felt that she had to do what she wanted to do. Other things, just go with the wind. In the plot, Zhou Xuan also became a teacher of these schools. Now it was just because I knew her, and it was dyed a little bit, and the overall plot did not change. Zhou Xuan''s encounter with the bandits was to take students out to sketch at a certain time. Speaking of which, he also intended to protect these students, proactively expose his identity, and let the bandits put the students back. Chapter 4019: Showgirl(62) Chapter 4019: Showgirl(62) Chapter 4019 Singer (62) In the end, Zhou Xuan was killed for no reason. Tang Guo guessed that the bandits were afraid that they had received news from someone else, otherwise the ransom given by the Zhou family would definitely allow them to live freely in their lives. At that time, Young Master Zhou was already dead. The reason why Zhou Xuan still teaches is that he doesn''t have the ability to manage Zhou''s family. At the same time, Zhou''s family also has a very capable youngdy. Zhou family, thedy was in charge. Miss Zhou did not go abroad. She was studying in another ce. After listening to Zhou Dashao''s ident, she came back to manage Zhou''s family. Although it was a mess for a while, the Zhou family was well managed by her. On Tuesday, she felt that the Zhou family had given her sister a good care and knew that she was not suitable for doing that. Even if the olddy could not, she no longer objected. However, many things happenedter and caught off guard. "What sses are there this morning?" Zhou Xuan asked. Tang Guo didn''t go out very much, he was studying at home. Zhou Xuan didn''t feel anything bad, but instead sat next to her, and she studied with her. Sitting with those who are excited is happy. "Today is martial arts ss." When Tang Guo''s words fell, Zhou Xuan froze for a moment: "Martial arts ss?" He blinked. Recently, every time he came over, he didn''t encounter Tang Guo martial arts ss. "How do I remember learning this?" "I have been learning all the time, this world is not good, if there is any danger, especially the girl''s family, I have a little skill, maybe I can save my life at a critical time." Zhou Xuan agreed: "Yes." "Second young, do you want to learn together?" Facing Tang Guo''s eyes with a smile, Zhou Xuan was a little timid, he didn''t like to fight. But well... its okay to learn with the heartbeater. On this day, Tang Guo is a martial arts ss. Zhou Xuan became Tang Guo''s target for practice. After a day of practice, although his body was very sore, he was a little sweet in his heart. Because the martial arts teacher said that Tang Guo was already very powerful, so in the martial arts ss, Tang Guo personally taught him. Recalling that when he was beaten, he could smell the sweetness of his sweetheart more closely. Zhou Xuan felt that there was nothing wrong with being beaten once a day. But in order not to disappoint the sweetheart, after Zhou Xuan returned home, still secretly practicing in the yard, he thought about it for a few days and got apliment. Zhou Xuan knew about Zhou Xuan''s situation. "Second brother, I heard that you danced wildly in the yard recently?" Zhou Xuan retorted: "What is crazy demon dance? I am practicing martial arts." "Practicing martial arts?" Zhou Ji frowned, "You didn''t like these all the time. When you were young, the master taught you to be unwilling." "I''m used to it now, people''s hobbies will change." Zhou Xuan said, without specifying your specific reasons, is he not afraid of stabbing his brother? Anyway, Miss Tang is also the man who has been tempted by Big Brother. He has taken advantage of it, so dont be obedient, lest your brother be sad. However, under Zhou Ji''s questioning, Zhou Xuan still told me honestly: "Miss Tang feels that she can learn some martial arts, and she can protect herself in case of any trouble. I think it makes sense to follow her." Zhou Ji was surprised, this woman really makes people look at each other differently. It is precisely this that Zhou Ji feels more and more that there is really no fate between them. May I ask, can the olddy ept such a grand-daughter-inw? Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s eyes, still a bit pitiful. Zhou Xuan doesn''t feel pitiful. He can meet Miss Tang every day, eat, wine tasting, talk about interests, and practice martial arts. He is happier than anyone else. Chapter 4020: Showgirl(63) Chapter 4020: Showgirl(63) Chapter 4020 Singer (63) Zhou Xuan often went to find Tang Guo''s things, of course Mrs. Zhou knew. She knew that Zhou Xuan''s temperament had escaped, and she could not stop it when she went abroad to study abroad. Some things have been done to make Zhou Xuan disgusted. If I go to Zhou Xuan again to say something, this grandson is afraid that he will have more lives with her. Therefore, Mrs. Zhou did not say anything to Zhou Xuan, and sent someone to invite Tang Guo, intending to beat and beat her to make her feel more at ease. However, this time, Tang Guo rejected the other party. This olddy has too many good days. She feels that she is everywhere and she manages so wide. The first two times were tolerable. That was to see Tang Youhui''s face. She wasn''t someone who liked to give in. This is looking at her weak and want to bully her. When Mrs. Zhou heard the words of her servant, her brows were tightly furrowed, and she vigorously pestered the crutches: "I will not allow her to enter the Zhou family''s door, such as the fox spirits that deceive men''s means." Although the Zhou family had a great cause, Mrs. Zhou couldn''t help her face, and went to the Qin family to clean up Tang Guo. Tang Guo is Xian Lesi''s signature. Why should the Qin family clean up their own people because of her dislike? "It''s really nobody''s eyes!" Mrs. Zhou was sulking, but did not dare to teach Zhou Xuan. Because Zhou Xuan is a small family of the Zhou family, most would not give her face. The reason is that when Zhou Xuan nned to study abroad, the olddy was unwilling to join Mrs. Zhou and they hid Zhou Xuan''s ferry ticket. In addition, Zhou Xuan''s other luggage was also hidden by them. This led to Zhou Xuan''s n being stranded for a year. Mrs. Zhou was very regretful about this matter, and she secretly received some new education for this, that is, she was afraid that Zhou Xuan would not ept her in the future. The olddy didn''t think she was wrong, but she was still guilty. Here, Zhou Xuan heard from Zhou Ji that the olddy arranged for someone to invite Tang Guo, and was finally rejected. "The olddy really cares about me." Zhou Xuan didn''t look good. If it wasn''t for the unreasonable olddy, could his n be put on hold for more than a year? Caused him to miss many opportunities. "In the past, the olddy heard some news and asked Miss Tang twice." Zhou Ji said truthfully. Zhou Xuan''s hair is getting upset: "What''s wrong with Miss Tang? She''s still so unreasonable. Should I please, shouldn''t I be invited? It''s me who is after Miss Tang." Zhou Xuan gave Zhou Ji a nce, "Previously, you were also pursuing Miss Tang. Why didn''t she trouble you? What does it have to do with Miss Tang? This olddy is really obliged to be bullied." "Anyway, she is your grandma." "Forget it." Zhou Xuan hummed, "Although she is my grandmother, filial piety is no problem for her, but don''t think of me as a marite, but follow her thoughts. Hidden my ferry ticket, hid my luggage, deducted I have pocket money, and I wont let you give me a penny. Its my own way." Recalling that year, in order to prepare to go abroad, Zhou Xuan still has a bitter sour heart. Fortunately, his brains are clever, self-sufficient, and do not let the Zhou family spend a penny. Although the eldest brother and younger sister are willing to help him, but in order not to let the olddy gossip, he just didn''t want anything. Didn''t she say that if she wanted to go abroad, did she find a way? Hey, he really figured it out. "Brother, did Miss Tang be scolded by her before? You didn''t help?" Zhou Xuan came back to his eyes, his eyes full of scrutiny. "No wonder Miss Tang is not interested in you. At this point, you are not satisfied with her." Chapter 4021: Showgirl (64) Chapter 4021: Showgirl (64) Chapter 4021 Singer (64) "I have expressed apologies with her." Zhou Ji was also a little ufortable. Now Zhou Xuan said that this matter was indeed caused by him, and Tang Guo should not bear it. "Come on, who wouldn''t be a horse queen? Brother, you still do business seriously. The things of the wind and snow are not suitable for you." Zhou Xuan doesn''t care about this. If the brother is more powerful, there will be nothing for him, their brothers The temperament is different. "Okay, I won''t talk about this anymore. I have something." Zhou Ji stopped Zhou Xuan: "Are you going to find the olddy?" "It''s useless to find her because she''s confused, and it''s useless to find her, and it will make her feel that it''s Miss Tang''s fault." Zhou Xuan shook his head at Zhou Ji, and his elder brother was not suitable for the whole life, a little pitiful, even if it was true When I met someone I liked, there was an olddy, and I was afraid that the sister-inw would have to suffer more. "I asked Miss Tang to let her do it in the future. Everything has nothing to do with her. She is not the Zhou family and ignores the olddy." Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s back inconceivably, suddenly he didn''t understand his brother. The second brother had many ideas since he was very young, and he was very deviant, and few people could understand it. Zhou Ji was a little suspicious of herself, and had to admit that Miss Tang was indeed more interested in his second brother than in him. It is said that, after not knowing for a few days, Miss Tang will invite her to attend sses together. Zhou Ji couldn''t help but sigh at this difference. Sure enough, Lang was affectionate, but the concubine had no intention, and he was picked up by his brother as a bargain. "It has nothing to do with you. The olddy will invite you again, don''t go." Zhou Xuan sat on the sofa with careless care. "I like you, it''s my business. You have nothing wrong. Every day I''m eye-catching. my business." Zhou Xuan was particrly nervous when he said these words. "Second less." "Here." Hearing Tang Guo calling him, Zhou Xuan sat upright quickly. Here, don''t talk to him in this voice, he can''t help it. Don''t always look at him with that kind of eyes, he feels like he is going to change. "you like me?" "Yes." This is a fact. Zhou Xuan couldn''t deny that he wanted to speak many times. He didn''t expect that the real opening was at such a time, or he blurted out without knowing it. Tang Guo nodded: "Like me, no results." System: Hahahahahahahahaha! can! ! Let youe sote. Zhou Xuan''s face copsed, was this rejected? Didnt they have fun before? What can I say about it all together? Could it be that his family background lowered his average score? Indeed, with an olddy like a grandmother, people will indeed be dissatisfied. But this is something that can''t be done. Zhou Xuan racked his brain and thought about how to weaken his shorings. "Lady Zhou has already spoken, and I will never be able to enter the door of your Zhou''s house in this life." Tang Guo paused and added, "To be honest, I am not umon." "I know." Zhou Xuan answered, "Many people are eager to enter Zhou''s house, but you will not be rare." Even in the eyes of many people, the Zhou family is really good. Zhou Xuan really wanted to cry this time. "My elder brother said before that if I want to make me happy all my life, I also propose to hire a husband." Zhou Xuan''s eyes light up, is it troublesome? he can! ! Soon Zhou Xuan''s face was ugly again, and the olddy would not agree. The olddy would be afraid of crying, arguing, and hanging up when the timees. If she is really killed by this, he is not afraid of his bad reputation. Fear of affecting Tang Guo. "So, Er Shao, you like me, no result." Tang Guo looked at Zhou Xuan with regret, and Zhou Xuan was all cold. He felt that, instead of drawing conclusions so quickly, he could find a way to rescue him. see you tomorrow Chapter 4022: Showgirl(65) Chapter 4022: Showgirl(65) Chapter 4022 Singer (65) "Listen to people saying that you have been sullen recently?" Zhou Ji has always cared about Zhou Xuan, the younger brother, as to what kind of mentality he holds, only he himself knows. Zhou Xuan nced weakly at Zhou Ji, and clearly there was no expression on his face, but he just felt a kind of gloating. "Is it about Miss Tang?" Zhou Xuan rolled his eyes and said truthfully: "She said that she likes her, but no results." Despite this, Zhou Xuan did not give up. Instead, he is seriously considering this matter recently, and he can feel that Miss Tang should be a bit different from him and others. Its only a few points. If he wants topromise with the crowd, this point will definitely drop to zero, and he has no ns to do so. He was thinking about how to rescue him and be with his sweetheart. He is not the kind, there is a little hindrance, you have to choose to give up. A three-pointed smile appeared in Zhou Ji''s eyes, and Zhou Xuan still saw it. Sure enough, his sullen brother wasughing at his rejection. "Family like us, it is normal not to be liked by Miss Tang." Zhou Ji said. Zhou Xuan rolled his eyes greatly. He didn''t know Zhou''s family. Hearing these words, he thought that Zhou''s family would be poor. "Brother, do you think we are a shame for the big family?" Zhou Ji said lightly: "Miss Tang is a free person, don''t be too sad." The implication is that sadness is useless, they are all rejected people. "Brother, we are different." Zhou Xuan denied, "At least, I can go to her house as a guest, I can take sses with her every day, and she will be instructed by her personally in martial arts." Speaking of which, Zhou Xuan''s eyes brightened. Unconsciously, he had so much special in front of her. This in itself is a privilege she gave him, no one else. Zhou Xuan seemed to dismiss the clouds and realized what he had realized. "Brother, I''m out." Zhou Ji looked at Zhou Xuan''s back and didn''t care too much. His younger brother is more persistent and will not look back without hitting the south wall. ... Zhou Xuan ran and thought, like, why should there be results? Isn''t there any process? He likes her now, then like her well, hold her in his palm and like it. He felt that such a love canst for a lifetime. Is there any result for such a long process? She is a free person and can not ept the shackles of the big house, then she can always be a free person, as long as he likes her. In this way, she will not be bound by anyone, but can also be held in his palm. As for the olddy, she is not qualified to trouble her. She is a talented person, and her future status will not be bad. Zhou Xuan, who wanted to understand, didn''t talk to Tang Guo about it, but came to see her as usual, when he was free. Study together and be guided by her in martial arts. Not to mention, under the careful guidance of Tang Guo, Zhou Xuan''s skill is already very good. "Tomorrow will note, I will take the students out to sketch." Zhou Xuan said carelessly, "Come back the day after tomorrow." Tang Guo paused, counting the time, tomorrow is Zhou Xuan''s death. She looked at Zhou Xuan''s eyes, with a little pity, and made him inexplicable. "Recently outside, I heard from my elder brother that many people are staring at Haicheng." Tang Guo reminded, yeah, chaos everywhere. Haicheng is so calm. The water here is muddy. Chapter 4023: Showgirl(66) Chapter 4023: Showgirl(66) Chapter 4023 Singer (66) Since thestmercial shipping incident, the big brothers of Haicheng have been extremely united, knowing that once Haicheng falls, they will also fall into crisis. Right now, no matter what each other has, it has to be united, even if it is short-lived. "Are you worried about me?" Tang Guo nodded seriously: "Of course." Tang Guo''s eyes elerated Zhou Xuan''s heartbeat: "My skills are already very good. With the careful teaching of Teacher Tang, students can cope with any danger." Zhou Xuan yed a treasure, and heughed at Tang Guo when he saw him. Like, where is soplicated, it is enough to be able to see her, talk to her, and get her response. "The knife and gun have no eyes." Tang Guo still reminded him more, and his eyes signaled An Hua. An Hua Ming turned and took a wooden box. Zhou Xuan was a little curious. In front of this little wooden box, Tang Guo opened the wooden box and saw the dark tubr guy inside. He was surprised. Next to the tube, there is a dagger. Tang Guo took these two things out and handed them to Zhou Xuan: "Hold self-defense." "Will it work?" Tang Guo asked at the end. This guy with the tube was found by her from the system space. It looks simr to the ordinary guy. It is actually modified. It contains a total of fifty shots in it. It sounds incredible and might be collected by her. Where can things go? That dagger is not a good treasure in her eyes, but in this world it is the existence of iron and mud, although it is not a magic weapon. Zhou Xuan was given just in case. Zhou Xuan held two life-saving guys. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, he swallowed a spit and quickly nodded: "Yes." He had never thought of bringing something with him, and Tang Guo gave it away, and he wished to have these two gifts in his arms every day. Of course, just think about it, you can usually bring a dagger. "be careful." Tang Guo personally gave Zhou Xuan a stroke, still confident in his skill. These things were given to Zhou Xuan not because she would not go to the suburbs tomorrow, but because she was afraid of something going wrong in the middle. Zhou Xuan had something to protect herself, that would be better. Zhou Xuan actually doesn''t think that he would be so unlucky and take the students out to sketch to see what dangers would be encountered. But what Tang Guo gave him, he still hid it well and regarded it as a kind of souvenir. When Zhou Xuan was surrounded by bandits, his mouth almost became an egg. At the moment it is not too much to think, looking at so many students, Zhou Xuan takes a deep breath and feels that he will **** this group of students away. Isn''t these bandits just asking for money? Therefore, in order to let these students leave, Zhou Xuan chose to expose himself as he did in the plot. But the difference this time is that Zhou Xuan is not so afraid. Except for Tang Guo''s people, no one knows that he has a good skill, and there is a life-saving baby in his arms. When the students are sent away, he can slowly n how to escape. "Are you really the second child of Zhou''s family?" Bandits don''t believe much, how could they be so lucky. However, Zhou Xuan said countless words, and finally found a pocket watch, which contained Zhou Ji, Zhou Xuan, and Zhou Ruoxue''s photo of their three brothers and sisters. The bandits may not have seen Zhou Xuan, but they have seen Zhou Ji, who has been in China, Zhou Ruoxue. This time, they believed. Chapter 4024: Showgirl(67) Chapter 4024: Showgirl(67) Chapter 4024 Singer (67) They are indeed asking for money, and now let those students go, they are not afraid of the students going back to move the soldiers. They are even more afraid that those students go back silently. Less in their hands on Tuesday, they can demand a lot of ransom. In this way, Zhou Xuan was taken back to the cottage by them. The reason why he didn''t do it on the road was that Zhou was afraid that these people would chase the group of students. At least he has to wait for tomorrow, he will do it tomorrow, the group of students is basically back home and safe. Zhou Xuan in the plot also thought this way. He never thought that he would be torn off. The second kid of Zhou Family was kidnapped, and it really caused an uproar in Haicheng. I heard that Zhou Xuan was trying to save his group of students, and the half-big group of teenagers came back crying. After the Zhou family knew about this, Mrs. Zhou passed out on the spot. Mrs. Zhou was indeed worried, but she and Zhou Xuan were rtively calm and rtively calm. They kept asking Zhou Ji how to save people. Zhou Ji is waiting, the group of kidnappers should be asking for money. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the kidnappers to deliver the letter and asked for an astronomical figure. Zhou Ji agreed without hesitation, nothing is more important than the life of his own brother. "Miss, you are taking risks." Kuroko is very worried. If you want to save someone, just let him take a few brothers and go. Thedy''s skill is good, but she is very precious, how can she go to the bandit den. "No more nonsense, I will send you to Xian Lesi for redistribution." Heizi shut up and went to protect other people. Where can I protect Miss Tang? For many years as a bodyguard, there is no such good rtionship as Miss Tang. "Come on, I''m ready. The man who is young on Tuesday is whoever dares to move him will have to die." The system has been monitoring Zhou Xuan''s situation, and some people who are about to move, are nning to contact the kidnappers to tear the ticket. Therefore, Tang Guo is not afraid of Zhou Xuan''s danger. Not to mention that he has skill, let''s say she has a teleport symbol in her hand. What danger is really necessary, the system will immediately remind her that she can rush to save people in an instant. Helpless, Kuroko took a few people to follow Tang Guo to save people. An Hua watched Tang Guo leave the vi, not knowing what to say for a while. He murmured at the door, not knowing what to say, but he didn''t stop it. When Tang Guo rushed to the vige, the group of people who were looking for the bandits were talking to the heads of the bandits, and they also gave them two boxes of small yellow croakers. Tang Guo didn''t know the person who sent the small yellow croaker, but she didn''t mind, leaving a living mouth as a breakthrough, to find out who was behind Zhou Xuan. Find such a thing, let Zhou Ji do it. After all, Zhou Xuan was his younger brother, and he had to worry about not. When she arrived, the two sides were having a good time talking. She was surprised to see a woman walk in with a few people. When they lifted the guy, Tang Guo held up the guy in his hand and made a dozen rounds of attacks. All the bandits in the house were resolved, only two wrists were prated, the figure was fat, and he was middle-aged with a split head. the man. It happened too quickly. The middle-aged man split his head, his eyes widened, there was fear and pain in it, and I didn''t know when on the ground there was a pool of water stains, especially like a map. "Heizi, bandage him and tie it up to Young Master Zhou." Zhou Ji has brought money, and is now down the mountain, not knowing what happened on the mountain. Chapter 4025: Showgirl(68) Chapter 4025: Showgirl(68) Chapter 4025 Singer (68) Only a few sudden sounds made Zhou Ji''s face change, and he hurried up the mountain. When Zhou Xuan heard the sound, he was a little nervous. He felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. When he drew out the guy, he cut the throats of the two guards at the door. Seeing the blood donation keep flowing out, he was a little ufortable. Although he hasn''t done it himself, he has seen such scenes not less, and he is just a little ufortable and quickly adapts. He had thought that there would be a fierce battle, but unexpectedly went out and saw Tang Guo walking towards him. Today, instead of wearing a beautiful cheongsam, she wore a medium-sized dress with her hair behind her. There is no trace of fat on the surface, it is still so beautiful. Zhou Xuan stood at the door, staring at Tang Guo as he walked toward him, a little stupid. what is this? He touched his face, is it actually a heroine to save beautiful men? "What a fool, what to do, left." Tang Guo saw the blood on Zhou Xuan''s dagger, and the two corpses that had fallen at the door. "Did you kill for the first time?" Zhou Xuan nodded nkly, as if frightened. However, he wasn''t really scared, he just didn''t react. Sweetheart, risked him to save him. He was stunned, and then moved in his heart! ! Zhou Xuan looked at Tang Guo with a sticky look, and there was no way to move away from her. "Xiaoguo, I like you." Zhou Xuan did not know where the courage came from. "No matter whether there is any result, I like you." His eyes are all like her: "I don''t have any extravagance, as long as you don''t refuse me, it will be the same as before. Of course, if you can get closer, it will be better." Kuroko: "..." He seemed to see a big dog. "Do you mean, you don''t need a ce, but stay with me?" Tang Guo thought deeply, and raised his jaw with Zhou Xuan''s chin, and looked at him carefully: "Right?" Zhou Xuan nodded in a hurry. This is a rare opportunity. Of course, he must stand up immediately. Zhou Zhou saw such a scene when he brought him in. A handsome woman, who is not as tall as his younger brother, but raised his index finger to stir up the younger brother''s chin, as if flirting with a big girl. Zhou Ji felt that something had exceeded his cognition. Along the way, he only found the dead bandit corpses. These bandits are unforgivable, and many people have no way to take them. It turned out to be destroyed. He was still worried about whether Zhou Xuan would be okay, and who did it. To his surprise, Tang Guo came. Not only did theye, they seemed to have been killed by the people she brought. He was a little confused. Is she really a simple singer? "Okay, I allow you to be by my side." Zhou Xuan smiled happily and smeared a sweat secretly. It was not easy. Thinking of the dagger Tang Guo gave him, he quickly wiped it away and put it away, but this was the sweetheart that the sweetheart gave him. Zhou Ji saw this, a bit hard to say. Then he saw that Zhou Xuan actually grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, and his heart was not taste. This kid really made him sessful. Look at that look, isn''t that what Tang Youhui said, obedient and obedient? Tang Youhui, who followed, almost spit out. What did he see? On Tuesday, Shao was like a dog in front of his big sister. Bah, why did he say so, it seems not very good. Tang Youhui was a little worried, this is Tuesday. Chapter 4026: Showgirl(69) Chapter 4026: Showgirl(69) Chapter 4026 Singer (69) "Ma''am, there is still a livelihood. When I came, he was bargaining with the bandits to buy Zhou Xuan''s life." Tang Guo and Zhou Ji said. Zhou Ji''s face sank: "Got it, let me know this." "That''s what I mean." Tang Guo put away the guy and smirked. "Then I''ll go with Ershao first. I''ll leave it to you here." Tang Youhui knew about Tang Guo''s practice of martial arts and guns, but in the face of this result, he was still frightened. In fact, they all felt that the people here should be solved by Heizi. They had no doubt about Tang Guo. Now he was still busy, so he had to wait until he was busy before asking. "Xiaoguo, were you worried about me before you found it?" "Ok." "I knew that you also have me in your heart." Tang Guo rolled his eyes. Why is this guy a tuberculosis? He wouldeter if he knew it, wasn''t that good? "I will try to practice martial arts and protect you in the future." Zhou Xuan said. He felt that he was too weak today. If he escaped earlier, Tang Guo would not risk to rescue him. He silently reflected on himself. I feel more and more that this world is not peaceful. Zhou Xuan''s tied-up incident passed through without any danger. Tang Guo took people to save Zhou Xuan''s things, but he could not hide them. People outside only think that she went with her bodyguard and didn''t do it herself. But after interrogating the halberd of the middle-aged man who split up, he realized that all the people in the house were killed by Tang Guo. However, he did not publicize this matter. Tang Youhui quickly came to Tang Guo after knowing it. "Sister, do you like Zhou Xuan?" "Ok." Tang Youhui seemed to understand something: "No wonder, I heard people say that your marksmanship is urate, but you haven''t done it, this time, it''s all for Zhou Xuan?" Otherwise, he could not imagine why a woman would do this. . "He is young on Tuesday," Tang Youhui said, "but he is really good-natured, and he is dedicated to the big sister, which can be considered to make up for the weakness of the Zhou family." (Zhou Ji: What the **** are you talking about? The Zhou family is weak?) "Brother, don''t worry, this world is chaotic, even if Haicheng is temporarily calm, it will be chaotic. Some things will be faced sooner orter." Tang Youhui nodded: "Yes, so elder sister, I have no objection to learning martial arts and practicing snatching." It was just that he didn''t expect that the eldest sister''s first move was for Zhou Xuan. That kid is so blessed. Haicheng is bing less and less calm, and I don''t know how long this tranquility willst. He can''t do anything by himself, and can only tell the elder sister to protect herself. That Zhou Xuan, wholeheartedly to the big sister, he saw it, so there was nothing against it. The eldest sister just needs it. There is such a person who only cares about her. Since then, Zhou Xuan hase more frequently. Ever since he knew that Tang Guo had taken someone to rescue Zhou Xuan, Mrs. Zhou''s olddy said nothing more. Even if she did not agree with Tang Guo''s entry into Zhou''s family, she dared not object to the exchange. If you dare to object, the saliva outside can drown her. She didn''t miss it either. The people of the Zhou family agreed with them both, holding a sigh of relief. The two young masters of the Zhou family avoided the knot, and there was another Zhou Ruoxue. Tang Guo has been letting the system help monitor Zhou Ruoxue''s situation. She is studying at school and there seems to be no danger at the moment. However, if she mentioned Ruo Ruo and Zhou Xuan, Zhou Xuan realized the main points. It didn''t take long for Zhou Ruoxue to have a lot of bodyguards. Dealing with this matter, Tang Guo came back to see the situation of the Tang family. Tang Chunxiang and Wu Feng staged various dramas every day. The two scolded Tang Chunxiang, who had no palms, and was no longer Wu Feng''s opponent. The two of them are basically doing things, basically Wu Feng has the upper hand. However, Wu Feng has the upper hand and is not so happy. With less and less money in hand, Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshu bothpleted their studies. Tang Youshu is currently working in a tabloid newspaper and writing small articles. Tang was no longer alive, his temperament became arrogant, he hasn''t sold a painting so far, and he is unwilling to condescend to find a job. There is also Tang Si''s tuition, which is also a lot of money. Wu Feng''s heart is bleeding. What makes Wu Feng unbearable is that Tang Si was even mingled with a foolish boy. see you tomorrow Chapter 4027: Singer (70) Chapter 4027: Singer (70) Chapter 4027 Singer (70) "Qianqianqian, you know money all day, what''s wrong with your family history? Isn''t our familymonce? Mom, I don''t understand, why do you dislike Zhou Guan so much." Upon returning home, Wu Feng would whisper in Tang Si''s ear to stop her from interacting with Zhou Guan. I also gave a lot of examples, and it is impossible to give Zhou Guan her present status. This kid always knows how to live together, if he doesn''t learn, he doesn''t say, if he doesn''t have the ability to support his family, he will only provoke trouble. But no matter what Wu Feng said, Tang Si couldn''t hear it. In her opinion, Zhou Guan is good. She was not the kind of person who climbed the dragon and attached the phoenix. How could Zhou Guan betray him because of his family? Like her mother, you may not even know what you really like. That''s right, just like her father, who only knows bad gambling all day long, it''s no wonder that mom will dislike Zhou Guan. Where does Mom know that Zhou Guan has helped her to make siege many times. Before the turmoil in Haicheng, she was almost injured. Fortunately, Zhou Guan appeared to help her. She doesn''t want her feelings to be profitable, but hopes that this pure feeling canst for a lifetime. "Mom, leave this alone." Tang thought of these days with Zhou Guan. These days, after school, Zhou Guan bought roasted sweet potatoes and waited for her at the school gate. In the winter, eating hot roasted sweet potatoes together is the happiest day she thinks. "Sisi, you believe in mom, you won''t have..." "Okay, Mom, you are an old concept. We used to pay attention to the right people, but we are now weing the new era. What we need to break is the old obsolescence." Tang Si didn''t want to eat anymore and put down the tableware, "Mom , You eat it yourself, you dont have to persuade about it again, I think Zhou Guan is very good. I am different from you, I know what I want, can you stop saying those words?" "Sisi, mom really..." "Mom, you can''t deny that Zhou Guanguan and I will not be happy in the future by your failed marriage. We are really different. You and Dad are married by someone, and I and Zhou Guan, we are free to know, we Im not very young now. I have a lot of time to understand it. After we run in, we will definitely be happy together in the future." The daughter''s stubbornness made Wu Feng hold his breath, but he didn''t know what to say. Because no matter what she said, Tang Si always had a set of truths, and she was surrounded by words. After Tang Si left, Wu Feng whispered in a low voice. The small ones in the family were really uneasy. She was angry. After the two brothers of Tang Youshu returned, Wu Feng also mentioned this matter, hoping that they could persuade Tang Si. "Mom, don''t worry about these things. Since Sisi likes it, she must have thought about it. Sisi is right, old thoughts are for breaking. We should not only stop, but also encourage "Sisi''s choice." Tang Youshu made a long discussion, "The act of pursuing true love like Sisi is worth advocating. In the old age, blind marriage and dumb marriage do not know how many people were hurt." Tang Yousheng didn''t speak. Since finishing school, he hasn''t sold a few paintings. He rarely speaks at home now. "You really want to be angry with me!" Wu Feng had a feeling at this time that the whole world didn''t understand her feelings. These three children were her pride. How could they grow up and be disobedient. Chapter 4028: Singer (71) Chapter 4028: Singer (71) Chapter 4028 Singer (71) "Mom, it''s not that we are angry with you, that you didn''t want to understand yourself. As a woman in the new era, Sisi is pursuing her own happiness. You are also stopping, that is also stopping, that is not restricting Sisi''s freedom. ?" Wu Feng didn''t know what words to use to refute Tang Youshu''s words. She had never read the book, she was illiterate, and there was no ink in her belly. But she has a set of truths, and said bitterly: "That Zhou Guan is a little bastard, and the four walls are leaking. What does he give Sisi happiness?" "Mom, you are wrong. Sisi is pursuing his own happiness. Happiness should be in his own hands. Why should others give it?" Tang Youshu feels that Wu Feng''s remarks are too backward. It is now a new era. There are more opportunities, and there are many women who rely on talent to eat. Why should we rely on a man to get happiness? At first nce, he was right. But if you think about it carefully, you need many conditions to get such happiness. There is nothing wrong with pursuing happiness first, but Tang Si simply does not have this condition. She even asks her family for tuition fees and money for meals. What qualifications do she have to say to pursue happiness without relying on others? Wu Feng couldn''t help but let his son persuade him to no avail. Tang Youshu believes that he persuaded Wu Feng because he is now working in a newspaper office. Compared with the past, he used some sharper words in writing critical articles. Although Wu Feng was angry with this remark, she did not argue with Tang Youshu because she was very proud of Tang Youshu''s sess. Don''t let the two mothers and sons get born because of Tang Si''s rebellion. It is worth mentioning that after Tang Youshu worked in a newspaper, the most beloved articles were critics of drama. As long as someone writes an essay that criticizes the drama, it''s a bit passable, and he adopts it. In addition, when he writes articles himself asionally, he will also carry some private goods, all of which are insulting Tang Guo. The pen name he used to publish the article, and there is little reputation, few people pay attention. Almost no one knows his true identity, and Tang Guo is still a brother and sister. Especially every time when something happens in various ces, Tang Youshu will write an essay to scold the actors, basically writing around the central idea of "businessmen don''t know the country''s hatred, and sing the flowers in the backyard across the river". Many readers in this era really hate dramas. Every time such an articlees out, all the singers and dramas in Haicheng will be pulled out to whip the corpse. Tang Guo didn''t care much about this. The more aggressive these people scolded her, the more swollen her face would be in the future. She could not wait for Tang Youshu to name her surname and scold her. Although other showgirls wanted to refute the articles, some readers were the most terrible when they scolded others. Once you have bitten your weakness, you will hold on to it, and will not scold all your eighteen generations of ancestors. Therefore, those showgirls can only swallow their voices and have no way to say anything. Who hopes that the times are chaotic, don''t we all hope for a stable day this year? In this heart, I was looking forward to a good day. If you can choose, anyone who wants toe out to sing,ugh, and make fun of life every day, everyone likes to be ady. Chapter 4029: Singer (72) Chapter 4029: Singer (72) Chapter 4029 Singer (72) The reality is that people''s lives are different, no matter what happens, since they havee to this world, they have to find a way to live alive. If you live well, you must live. They dont know what it means to be tall, and how to behave. They only know that if they dont do anything, they will have no money to earn. If they have no money to earn, they will have to be hungry and have no clothes to wear. Sleeping in the wind, I do not know which day will freeze to the streets. [The host isrge, Tang Si and Zhou Guan know each other, and the two have already confessed to each other after secretly feeling sad. After Wu Feng knew it, he was talking about Tang Si every day, but the other party didn''t listen to anything. The system is reporting to Tang Guo what happened recently in the Tang family. [Wu Feng asked Tang Youshu''s two brothers to persuade him. Tang Youshu made a lengthy discussion. Both inside and outside of the story agreed with Tang Si''s pursuit of his own happiness. When saying this, the system is somewhat gloating. This blood-sucking worm, no one is doing things for them. Look, any bad things will slowly be exposed. "Well, got it, what happened to Tang again?" [Tang is born again. Its been almost a year since I went out to sell paintings. I sold a few. He didnt buy a lot because of his high-looking appearance. Even if there is, he will be scolded away. Really feel like a dusty pearl. "It seems that the next step is possible." Tang Guo smiled, "Several teachers said that my level has exceeded them." Such a thing is impossible for anyone in reality, even a genius. It''s just that these skills are all learned by Tang Guo itself, and then slowly disyed. Even though the teachers were shocked, Tang Guo, who grew up watching them, could not say much, and had to me everything on her talents. In Tang Si''s words, Tang Guo doesn''t care about this matter, the other party can die. Tang Youshu, dont worry. After her pen name is exposed, the kids face will swell into a pigs head. Now, she has to use other methods to hit those unconscious readers. Who to fight first? Tang Guo held his chin and meditated silently. When Zhou Xuan came over, he saw the beautiful woman''s chin musing. Instead ofing over to disturb him, he asked Anhua to help bring in the drawing board and carefully portray this beautiful picture. Tang Guo had long discovered that Zhou Xuan hade over. Seeing Zhou Xuan''s thoughts, she did not stand up, but no longer pondered, but looked up at Zhou Xuan''s position and smiled at him. The paintbrush in Zhou Xuan''s hand almost fell off, and the small heart was beating fast. He thought that the beautiful woman''s contemtive picture was good-looking, but now he thinks that his previous cognition is a bit wrong. The beautiful woman''s picture with a smile on his face, especially the one smiling at him, looks better. Draw pictures, be sure to draw them. This is the picture of Xiaoguo smiling at him, so precious, it must be recorded, and hung in the room every day to see. One morning, just passed. Zhou Xuan looked at the beauty on the drawing board, and then looked at Tang Guo who was drinking tea over there. His fingers tickled again. He felt that as long as she was there, they were all beautifulndscapes. Zhou Xuan finally abandoned the drawing board and sat beside Tang Guo, adding tea to her. "Stop drawing?" "I don''t draw anymore. The look in the painting is less than one percent of yours. I have not enough talents to draw your beauty." Tang Guo gave Zhou Xuan a white nce: "Tuesday is so oily and slippery, with whom to learn like a yboy." "Only for you." Chapter 4030: Showgirl (73) Chapter 4030: Showgirl (73) Chapter 4030 Singer (73) Tang Guo remembered the business and said to Zhou Xuan: "Several teachers said that I can go out." In fact, they said this to Tang Guo, saying that her standard has exceeded them, and they really can''t teach her. If they can, they certainly hope that they have countless knowledge to teach this extremely talented student. But now, they have no regrets. It is an honor for them to have such students for a lifetime. "Congrattions." Zhou Xuan said from the heart, "I will take you to find a better teacher in the future." Zhou Xuan originally did not n to go abroad anymore, because besides his oil painting andnguage, his other talents were not very good. After studying abroad for so long, it is time to see what you have learned, and you have to return to your hometown. But the appearance of Tang Guo gave him another thought and took her to see another world. "In a few days, I might go to the schools you teach in." Tang Guo blinked. "Not as a student, but as a teacher." Zhou Xuan was shocked for a while, then smiled: "Then these little cubs are blessed, they even met such a good teacher." Zhou Xuan''s words are not exaggerated, but he watched Tang Guo grow up with his own eyes. Just say that his martial arts are all she taught well. "I also think it''s cheaper for them." Zhou Xu was not only funny, but he took Tang Guo''s hand and thought, he was so lucky that he picked up a big baby. Since the bandit incident, his brother''s eyes are a bit wrong. Zhou Xuan felt that it was jealous. In order not to affect the feelings of his brothers, he was happy in his heart and did not show off in front of his elder brother. He was afraid of stimting the other party. A few dayster, Tang Guo went to several schools to make an appearance. When she went to the interview, she showed her talents, and the school weed her, even though her identity was very impactful. Two of these schools were read by Tang Youshu Brothers, and the school where Tang Si is currently. Even if the Tang Youshu brothers finished their studies, it does not mean that something happened in the school, they would not know. She knew, however, that Tang Youshu had a few ssmates and is currently staying at school as a teacher. In addition, Tang Yousheng has made a living and wants to go to school to teach students art. How could Tang Guo leave this opportunity to him. Even if she didn''t take action, what was much higher in this era than Tang Yousheng was that it was really impossible for him to go to school to teach art. Let here. This day, it was a musical instrument ss, and the ss was at Tang Si''s school. Tang Guo has two courses in this school, one is a musical instrument ss and the other is a foreignnguage ss. Let''s take a musical instrument ss first, just as she wishes. "Have you heard? A new teacher hase to the school. It is said that the other party is proficient in many instruments, not only the instruments, but also the singing." "Is it the teacher who came back from abroad again?" "Most of the time, how many teachers in our country are proficient in so many instruments." "That is, not everyone can easily master Western musical instruments. If they haven''t been influenced by Western culture, they will definitely be nondescript." Tang Guo smiled faintly when he heard the words of these students. The system did not understand what his host wasughing at. Tang Si also looked forward to this musical instrument ss. In the eyes of Tang Si, the sound of Western musical instruments has a sense of quality. "Hello, fellow students, I am your musical instrument teacher, Tang Guo." Chapter 4031: Showgirl(74) Chapter 4031: Showgirl(74) Chapter 4031 Singer (74) The moment Tang Guo appeared in the ssroom, Tang Si, who was sitting below, widened his eyes, and inside was incredible. howe? ? She is just a singer. How could she be a musical instrument teacher ande to teach them? What qualifications does she have to teach them? Tang Si''s mind was messed up, and other students were a little surprised when they saw Tang Guo. After all, it''s Xianlesi''s signboard. Photos are everywhere. It''s impossible not to know her. The whole ssroom was so quiet that a needle fell to the ground, and the sound could be heard. The appearance of Tang Guo made them incredible, curious, and somewhat angry. When the **** came back, they were about to protest loudly, and Tang Guo''s eyes fell over, causing them to shut their mouths involuntarily. "Perhaps, you think I am not worthy of teaching you." Tang Guo smiled shallowly, "Fortunately, anyway, I think it is still a ss first, confirm that I have the qualifications to teach you, how?" "Aren''t you receiving new ideas every day? Trying different things, this should also be new ideas. Let me try not to dare, it is too cowardly." "In addition, I have only ten musical instrument lessons in your school." Teach them all the time, forget it, there are many people who are really unworthy. The whole ssroom felt the contempt from Tang Guo, and he was very angry. This singer, do you really think this is Xian Lesi? Yes, they look at her level. "Are you teaching piano today? Let''s y a song first." A student suggested. Tang Guo agreed, and after a while, the beautiful piano sound took only a moment, and everyone was immersed in it. It was estimated that only Tang Si could not sink in because the person in the room was so confused. How could she sit in front of the piano, wearing a cheongsam, such a beautiful and elegant woman, why? At the end of the song, the ssmates in the ssroom were still immersed in it. When they came back, they were already shocked, and apuse sounded after the shock. Again, talented people are wee everywhere. In addition, Tang Youhui has helped Tang Guo correct her name, her identity is white. They were just surprised at first, that a singer would actually have such an elegant musical instrument in the West. Now that she has seen her ability with her own eyes, she has turned to admiration. After all, there are only a few people who really hate Tang Guo in their bones. When her talents reached a point of hope, the beautiful aura was enough to cover some things that were not very enjoyable on her body. This is the case. "So, students, can we start the ss?" "Teacher Tang is good." Tang Guo''s lips were bent, and suddenly felt that if they were good, it would be okay to teach two more sses. She nced at Tang Si lightly, and saw that the other person was still inconceivable, and then turned to shame and anger, never paying attention. After the end of a ss, most of the students in this ssroom have already surrendered to Tang Guo''s professional aplishment, and felt that their previous perception was a bit wrong. When Tang Guo left, several students secretly followed her. "Is there anything else?" "Teacher Tang, when is your next musical instrument ss?" the student asked with courage. Tang Guo thought about it: "It should be the day after tomorrow." Several ssmates asked her many questions, and she was about to start the ss. She said, "I will answer it for you next time. I have another foreignnguage ss." Foreign...Foreignnguage ss? ? Several students were a little dumbfounded, looking at Tang Guo''s elegant back, only to remember that instead of leaving the school, she went to another school building. "Foreignnguage ss?" Several ssmates were full of shock: "She actually speaks a foreignnguage!!" "Something is beyond my cognition. I have to ask the family members to inquire. Perhaps this teacher Tang, the real situation is very different from what we guessed." see you tomorrow Chapter 4032: Showgirl(75) Chapter 4032: Showgirl(75) Chapter 4032 Singer (75) Tang Guo came to the foreignnguage ss. She taught German in this foreignnguage ss. Zhu Shishi is a good foreignnguage teacher. He is not very old, but he is proficient in manynguages. Tang Guo himself traveled through so many worlds and was very familiar with thenguage. Learning from Zhu Shishi was to correct some subtle differences in each space and time. In addition, Zhou Xuan''s proficient foreignnguage also has German. They will talk at home if they are fine. Therefore, although Zhu Shishi and Zhou Xuan felt that she was progressing particrly fast, she only thought that she was one of 100,000 people with excellentnguage talent. This is the purpose of Tang Guo to find a teacher, so as to avoid what he knows, there will be no source after showing it, and it is easy to cause trouble. In the German ss, those students reacted simrly to the instrument ss. This time it was even easier to show talent. No one was unconvinced by the fluent standard pronunciation. Even if the heart of many ssmates didn''t learn from a singer in a short time, how could they master the German reaction, but they did not dare to underestimate her. Two sses are enough to cause a huge impact on everyone in this school, and the students who say loudly about the drama on weekdays are exploded. Those who have seen her talent show that she is so pale and weak, no matter whatnguage is used to refute it. There is no way to refute, she is really excellent. Both the musical instrument ss and the German ss are higher than the teachers they have seen in the past. In order to deter this group of students, Tang Guo did not hide. From now on, she decided to shine. However, two sses are not enough to let all the students understand her. She was not in a hurry, because she specifically applied to the school for an open ss, and the sry she required was very low. How could the school refuse this request? In any school, there is always a shortage of excellent teachers. When Tang Guo left Tang Si''s school, many ssmates followed her and asked her questions. In addition to asking questions in the two courses, she also asked how she knew Western musical instruments and German. Everyone who knows it knows that German is a rtively difficultnguage. In this school, there was once a German teacher, but that teacher left the school more than a year ago. In this respect, the school has never found a good German teacher who is willing toe to the school. This makes many students who like thisnguage feel very sorry. Therefore, the people who surround Tang Guo, besides curiosity, are most interested in thisnguage. Since they are sincere, Tang Guo has not refused to answer their questions. "I am not self-taught, I hired a teacher. As the saying goes, live to learn and learn, don''t cken your learning at any time. So much time every day, instead of wasting, it is better to find something interesting to do. " Tang Guo smiled briefly, pretending to be aparison, "I just didn''t expect that there is a bit of talent in thenguage. Now that I have a teacher, I can''t wait to verify the results of the study." She looked around the students with an endless expression, As if I didn''t know they were killed by the blow, "It looks like the effect is still good." "Did Mr. Tang learn western musical instruments because of this?" Tang Guo nodded: "Have you forgotten what I am doing? Singing and learning musical instruments seem to be rted? Every line needs to be deeply studied. The pace of learning will not stop until it is eliminated by this era. " Chapter 4033: Showgirl(76) Chapter 4033: Showgirl(76) Chapter 4033 Singer (76) "I can sing today, but it may not be tomorrow. Learn more useful things, and think of multiple paths. Now it is not, I can teach students if I am not careful." These students don''t know that the word "Tang Xin" will be there inter generations. If they know it, they should cover their hearts and say that they are sticking. Looking at Tang Guo''s swaying back, they felt a little admired, a little bored, and a little ufortable. This strange feeling permeated my heart, and I couldn''t tell why for a while. Tang Guoke walked out of the school no matter what the students were thinking, Zhou Xuan was already waiting there. "How is it, teaching the students on the first day, are you still used to it?" Zhou Xuan came up and subconsciously took over the teaching ns and bags in the hands of Tang Guo. Naturally, he felt like he had done many such things. . The two got on the rickshaw in turn, and the two drivers seemed to know that they were going to chat, so they walked side by side. "not bad." Zhou Xuan asked carefully: "Those students, did not do anything rude?" Its no wonder that its really this era. Even on campus, some incredible things happen. What our country pays attention to is respecting teachers and respecting morals, but in this chaotic era, some behaviors and thoughts have exceeded Zhou Xuan''s cognition. Who knows what extraordinary things those students will do with excitement. Even if they don''t beat people, they can do this kind of strike. Faced with different views of old schrs, they all have the courage to directly refute in the ssroom until the old schrs are gone. Even Zhou Xuan, a person who has been nurtured by foreign environment, cannot ept such a thing. He thinks that it''s just that some small opinions are different. Fortunately, that is the teacher who teaches you. There is no need to not give face, nor is it a principle error. He didn''t think Tang Guo''s singer status was anything. If she were to be regarded as a simple singer, it would be too short for those people. But some people will not understand, always have a discriminatory look at this identity. "No, they are very good. They didn''t miss the ss at all and learned very seriously." Tang Guo smiled with satisfaction, silently observing all these systems, and couldn''t help but tremble. Can you not be serious? This teaches students to use sound attack, can no one still be distracted? He is sure that Tang Guos ssrooms in these schools will be impressed by students for many years and will never be forgotten, more clearly than the video. "It looks like nothing really, then let''s go to dinner first, and we will go to another school in the afternoon." In this school, Zhou Xuan also has sses there. In the afternoon, Tang Guo had a ss, an art ss, and coincidentally, Zhou Xuan also. These courses are very popr and have high demands on teachers. It was impossible to get in because of Tang Guo''s background. However, she has two majorw protections, namely Zhou Xuan and Cheng Han, as well as excellent professional qualities, and the school has arranged for her to ss. In the afternoon, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan went to school together. This school is the school where Tang Yousheng and Tang Youshupleted the school. The two got off the rickshaw and first went to the principal''s office to say hello. When he came out, he just met Tang Yousheng. Tang Shengsheng was also surprised when he saw Tang Guo. But he pretended not to know, and passed by silently. Chapter 4034: Showgirl(77) Chapter 4034: Showgirl(77) Chapter 4034 Song Girl (77) Tang Guo even saw a bit of disgust in his eyes. She didn''t care about this, and Zhou Xuan helped her to move the tools to her ssroom. When her back disappeared around the corner, Tang returned to her life and stared in the direction where Tang Guo disappeared. He was wondering, how could Tang Guo be here? Thinking of the other party holding art tools and paints, did shee to school? Still taking art sses? What does this want to do? Do you want vassal elegance? Raise value for yourself? Unbelievable and thinking again, he has heard a lot of such things. Some showgirls and actors will give themselves a surface that suits their preferences. Some people who don''t know the truth, like to hold them, catch thispliment that is hard. Tang Yousheng was disdainful about this, and even wanted tough, thinking they were insulting art! "Reborn?" When the people around Tang Yousheng saw him stunned, he pulled him away: "I remembered that, that''s not..." At the beginning, Tang gave birth to this ssmate again, and felt Tang Guo was familiar. He didn''t pay much attention to things outside, so he didn''t think about it. He wanted to say the identity of Tang Guo and Tang Yousheng, and was interrupted by Tang Yousheng: "The rtionship has been cut off, now it is not. She is her, I am me, and we have nothing to do with each other." "Okay, let''s go in. I heard before that the schoolcks an art teacher. Can it seed? It depends on your performance this time. Don''t be distracted by other things." This ssmate didn''t know much about the previous things, but he felt that Tang Yousheng was an elegant person. He didn''t give up on money, and he only had art. In this era, he had seen too many people bending over for Wu Dou Mi, so he nned to help Tang get another one and take him to see the principal, who was his uncle. "Well, I will do my best. Teaching students is also a way to convey artistic ideas." In Tang Yousheng''s mind, being a teacher is indeed a very glorious thing, and getting a sry for this will not make him feel ashamed. "Then, go in, it''s up to you." However, when Tang Yousheng showed his strength, the principal just shook his head after looking at the finished work. Although this level is not bad, but he has watched better, so he can''t take it anymore. If it were not for the outstanding teacher to appear, he might look at his nephew''s face and hire the student who left the school. Now, he can only refuse. "I want to know why?" Tang Yousheng thought his level had improved, and everyone around him said he had improved. I thought I was full of confidence, and as a result people were rejected at first sight, very unwilling. He wanted to see how powerful the teacher who was admitted by the principal. The principal seemed to understand Tang Yousheng''s mentality and gave Tang Guo the finished painting. This picture is already at an exhibition level. No, if the painter is a very famous person, it can be called a master painting, which can be auctioned. He even felt that such a talented person was a little bit flexed here, and he didn''t know how long he could stay. Tang Yousheng looked at the painting in front of him, hisplexion turned pale, and the unwillingness of the past disappeared instantly. The principal can see him to show his talents, and he has given him enough respect. If he changes a person, it is absolutely rejected, not wasted time with him, because the painting is worth the principal''s rejection of him. Chapter 4035: Showgirl(78) Chapter 4035: Showgirl(78) Chapter 4035 Singer (78) Tang Yousheng consciously had no face, and hesitantly left the office. The ssmate who brought Tang again was also heavy, and the strength of others was there, so he didn''t dare to say anything. Sorry, and he was born again. "Be born again, don''t be discouraged. I''ll give you some ideas. There are not many people like you who study art like this. I will help you find a suitable ce." Tang Yousheng was about to leave the school. I dont know why. I remembered Tang Guo who hade in before. He walked to the ssroom. The situation inside was different from what he thought. Tang Guo didn''te to the art ss, but to teach the art. He stood at the door of the ssroom stunned. He didn''t know what to say. of. And the ssmate beside him, staring at Tang Guo''s paintbrush, his eyes were no less shocked than Tang Yousheng. Especially looking at a finished product made now, he pinched his face in disbelief. Although this work is very simple, but a little bit of vision, you can see whether it is a novice or a big hand. "Birth again, your whole family is very talented." The ssmate eximed, "I didn''t expect her to be so powerful. The level of this painting is very high. If it is not the subject of teaching, it is a great art at this level. It''s worth. By the way, this style of painting is a bit familiar, that''s not..." The voice came to an abrupt end. Obviously the student was excited and remembered many things, and Tang Yousheng said these things, not to hit him. ? "Rebirth, let''s go." Unconsciously, they had already watched a lesson, and when they turned around and were about to leave, they discovered that the principal had entered the ssroom. "Teacher Tang, I heard that you have great experience in decorating the room. You can control all kinds of Chinese and Western styles and draw pictures suitable for hanging in the room. What kind of wallpaper can you get, right?" Tang Guo was collecting tools and replied smoothly: "Yes." "Its like this. My daughter will be back in a few months. I never knew how to help her without knowing the room. It happened that she seemed to hear some wind and wrote to me specifically, saying that she wanted to see Teacher Tang It is best to help decorate the room with several paintings, which should be from the hands of Mr. Tang." When ites to this, the principal is also a little nervous, he already has a hunch, this is the future master, famous sooner orter, "Just don''t you know that Mr. Tang has time? We cane down to discuss it in detail." He was very excited. He had seen a lot of photos before, and he went to see those in person. During the previous interview with Tang Guo, he also personally witnessed her level. He thought his daughter would be very satisfied when she came back to see the room decorated by Teacher Tang. Even if there was heavy bleeding, he didn''t think there was anything. "Okay, let''s go to the office and talk." Tang Guo had noticed hiding in the back door of the ssroom, and noticed that Tang and Sheng were born again. She would not have rejected the principal, and now she will not. Tang Yousheng despised being a tool person, then she let him see, tool painting is actually a kind of art. Yangchun Baixue is good, and the chin people are all like it, there is no need to step on one. When Tang Guo agreed, Tang again gave birth to an idea that Tang Guo was insulting art. However, thinking of the other party''s level, he always felt a little ashamed, afraid of being discovered, he hurried away. Chapter 4036: Singer (79) Chapter 4036: Singer (79) Chapter 4036 Singer (79) "Is she the mysterious Miss Tang?" It was the ssmate who spoke, "I went to see the room she decorated with my uncle before. The style is indeed changeable. Every part of the room is like a piece of art. Its not that Miss Tang is difficult to make an appointment, but I have to introduce it to someone I am familiar with. I want to ask her to arrange the room for me. "It turns out that Miss Tang who decorated the room is the same as Miss Tang of Xianlesi. Now she is still a teacher of the school..." Speaking of this, the ssmate seemed to remember what she hade today and Tang Guo. He broke off his rtionship with his family and shut up quickly, he just couldn''t hold back. Because those rooms are really well furnished, when you walk in, you feel like you are in a room full of art and dreams. Wake up from such a room every day, will you be very happy? This seems to be that living in the art world is wonderful when you think about it. Of course, he didn''t dare to say it, fearing that Tang would be unhappy. He has guessed why Uncle Dont want Tang to be born again. He admired Tang Yousheng very much, butpared with Tang Guo, Tang Yousheng''s level was really too far apart. He believed that Tang Yousheng worked hard to study, and he would definitely paint well in the future. The ssmates didn''t care about the grudges in their family, nor did they want to understand. He is already thinking, do you want to help me introduce it, he also wants to sleep in an art-filled room every day. The room furnished by Miss Tang not only has exquisite paintings, but also the look she drew specially, the furniture she created, as well as the potted nts and floors she carefully selected, all are very unique. Can these be disliked? "Studying again, I will help you pay attention to other schools." The ssmate also patted Tang Yousheng''s shoulder, "Rx." Tang Yousheng felt ufortable in his heart. He felt that this ssmate appreciated Tang Guo. He should have been angry. This person would appreciate Tang Guo''s use of painting as a tool to help people decorate the room. Isn''t this an insult to art? But she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t anger or criticize her ssmates. Instead, she was silent and even looking forward to it. It would be nice if she could implement her work sooner. With such a state of mind, Tang again had a little fear and was unwilling to face it, so he threw these cranky thoughts out of his mind next time. Half a yearter, Tang Guo has be famous in several schools. She is proficient in all kinds of western musical instruments and is a musical instrument teacher in several schools. She is proficient in several foreignnguages and is a teacher of several schools'' open foreignnguage sses. In these two courses, every time the ssroom is crowded. She still has a talent for painting and is also an art teacher. Not only that, the students also knew that this would decorate the room for Teacher Tang. She said that the ssroom of the art ss was also re-decorated by her. Every time they go in, they feel that inspiration bursts out, as if every ce in the ssroom can stimte their artistic nerves. System: Of course, in order to subdue your little boys, the hostsrge ss is well-intentioned, and theyout of the certificate ssroom is based on the array method and feng shui. As long as it is not destroyed, there should be a few big hands born here. Tang Yousheng finally became an art teacher at a school because of the help of that ssmate. Teaching students are well-formed, not excellent, and not too garbage. But he still felt ufortable because every time Tang Guo came, her sses were all open sses, and many students ran to see them. asionally hearing praise from the students, he especially wanted to smash the tool. "Again, my courtyard is good?" A ssmate who got Tang Guo''s help in setting up the courtyard couldn''t help but feel proud, and identally put a knife into Tang Yousheng''s heart. see you tomorrow This world has two or three days to end Forgot to ask for the next monthly ticket, make it up? Little cute voted the monthly ticket _ Chapter 4037: Singer (80) Chapter 4037: Singer (80) Chapter 4037 Singer (80) The point is, Tang Yousheng didn''t know it was arranged by Tang Guo, and he boasted: "Very good, Fang Huai, who helped you get this?" "Hahaha, I also feel that, fortunately, I have a good uncle, otherwise there is no such opportunity, Miss Tang is not doing this anymore, it is all because of the acquaintance..." The wordse here, again Suddenly stopped. Fang Huai already felt a subtle atmosphere in the air and quickly stopped the topic. Tang Yousheng''s face was a little stretched. Is it her again? ? When he didn''t know the truth, he felt that every ce in this yard was good and full of artistic atmosphere. After knowing the truth, he felt awkward looking everywhere, and always felt that something copsed and was insulted. "Rebirth, in fact, to tell the truth, decorating the house is not actually an insult to art. You were not just praising just now. Everywhere is full of art, does it seem to put your own body in heaven?" Fang Huai said that he hasn''t paid much attention to the various rumors outside, saying that it is also known that Tang Yousheng likes to be horny. In his opinion, Tang Yousheng has made rapid progress over the past year. Over time, you can definitely make some fame. Tang Yousheng said that art requires pure and clean soul, he agrees. But after seeing the work done by Miss Tang, he feels that art can also be integrated into life. He appreciates Tang Yousheng''s guts and does not look down on those who sell their skills for life. After seeing Tang Guo''s work, which is his small yard, his thinking changed again. Some people are born artists. Even if they integrate their works into their lives, they are even more surprising than the time-consuming andbor-intensive works. He didn''t know what happened in the Tang family, he just wanted to persuade Tang Yousheng not to be too horny. On the road to the pursuit of art, if it is too narrow, it will not be easy to reach its peak. Note that there is a word called, seekingmon ground while reserving differences. But these words are not so serious in Tang Yousheng''s ears. I always feel that he is a good friend and ssmate. He thinks that he is not as good as Tang Guo. Now he still has to learn from Tang Guo himself. If he changes his personality, Tang has already lost his temper. Fang Huai is one of his few friends who has a good rtionship with him. When he was most depressed, he did not abandon him and found him a job. I don''t know if it was due to human rtions or fear of offending Fang Huai. Tang Yousheng''s breath was suffocated and suffocated. "Everyone''s pursuit of art is different, don''t you say it?" Tang Yousheng didn''t dare to say anything else. The only thing that can express his thoughts is this sentence. Upon hearing it, Fang Huai knew that Tang Yousheng didn''t listen in. It was a bit regretful, but he did not persuade him. "Miss Tang is very popr now. Whether it is a native or a foreigner, she very much wants to invite her to help arrange the room. However, she is too busy and few people can ask her. I can have this blessing , Thanks to an uncle of the principal." Tang Yousheng''s face was somewhat distorted. Fang Huai said that he really wanted to stimte Tang Yousheng and let him understand that art is more than elegant Yangchun Baixue. Looking at Tang Guo''s achievements today, who dares to say that the room arranged by her delicate hands is not art? Chapter 4038: Singer (81) Chapter 4038: Singer (81) Chapter 4038 Singer (81) Tang was very stimted again. After leaving Fang''s house, he walked to the street. In his head, Fang Huai praised Tang Guo. In particr, Fang Huai and he introduced that which family is asking Tang Guo to help. Which one, which team, and how long did they line up, had that opportunity. Every sentence is a knife inserted in Tang Yousheng''s heart. At this time, Tang Shengsheng was still unable to jump up and scold Fang Huai. If it were not Fang Huai, he would not have the opportunity to be an art teacher in school. In fact, he was more afraid that he would offend Fang Huai, and he would lose his hard-earned rice bowl. Of course, this idea has been concealed by Tang Yousheng''s consciousness, he would not think he is a vulgar person. He found a better excuse for himself, not angry, because Fang Huai is good to him, this is his friend, should not be angry with friends. Even if your friends are unobstructed, you should show your understanding, and see how noble you are for your friends. "What happened to you two recently?" Tang Yousheng and Tang Si were out of order, and Wu Feng saw it. Tang Youshu was so eager every day that he didn''t care about it at all. Tang Chunxiang snorted: "It must be that there is no more money to spend. I said that a few small ones are useless, but you are still very rare. If they weren''t for them, would my baby eldest daughter sever ties with the family? If you dont leave, wont the old convention go home? Its all because of these unsatisfactory money-losing goods. What kind of reading, drawing, and fart use can earn a few children? "Look, look, there are two small ones. They often reach out to ask you for money. This small one-year tuition is so expensive that it is enough for me to gamble for half a month." "Shut up!" Wu Feng put the bowl on the table heavily. "What''s the use of you old man? The mouth is so neat, don''t eat today." Wu Feng took the bowl in front of Tang Chunxiang and dragged the person into the house. Tang Chunxiang was as irritating as he was when he was young, but he went to his palms and was no longer Wu Feng''s opponent. Wu Feng could hold him only if he didn''t give him anything. Now he has no palms, and he can''t do it if he wants to gamble. Even if it does, everyone knows what the Tang family is like, dare to gamble with him? "Why don''t you die, **** mother-inw!" Tang Chunxiang scolded in the house and hit the door hard, but Wu Feng was very used to it and ignored him at all. The three Tang Si are used to it. In their view, Tang Chunxiang deserves it. When Wu Feng cleans him up, they don''t need to do much. Tang Si and Tang Yousheng did not say anything about Tang Guo''s ability to teach students at school. Tang Youshu didn''t care about the two, so he missed the news. "Sisi, are you still dealing with that bastard?" When Tang Si was about to leave, Wu Feng shouted, "Don''t disgust me..." Before Wu Feng finished, Tang Si ran away. Tang Yousheng also said: "I still have ss in the afternoon." The rest is Tang Youshu. The old God is eating. Now in this house, he is more of a voice, just like his older brother. Even Wu Feng respected Tang Youshu more, and had something to discuss with him. After eating, Tang Youshu also took out the newspaper to read and praised: "This man in the mountains does not know who the character is. Every article fits my heart. Even the novel is my favorite. " "Yushu, you have time to persuade your little girl, that **** named Zhou Guan is not a good man." Chapter 4039: Singer (82) Chapter 4039: Singer (82) Chapter 4039 Singer (82) "Mom, you''re really worried. You haven''t tried it. How do you know if he is a good man?" Tang Youshu smiled slightly. "The little girl has courage now, let her try it, if you don''t know it, go Rejection is a very cowardly performance. In the face of future happiness, we should move forward courageously." Wu Fengxin said, can this simple matter of marrying someone? For women, half of their lives will be ruined after an attempt. Look at her and ruin most of her life. As for the divorce, Wu Feng never thought about it. The two mothers and sons did not specte for more than half a sentence. Tang Youshu finished reading the newspaper and left. As time passed, Tang Guo published articles more frequently. Almost every two or three months, there will be an article about the people in the mountains, all of which are analysis andments on current events. In addition, the novel has been serialized, the story twists and turns, has gained countless fans, all ages. There are even teahouses, old-fashioned storytellers who will also intercept a part of this story to tell people. The people of the mountain are more famous, not only in Haicheng, but also in other ces. It can be said that few people who can read the text dislike the works of the mountain people. In addition, Tang Guo was also very happy to be a teacher in several schools. From the suspicions of the students to the final admiration, she suddenly found that there are no Western instruments that she does not understand. The most popr foreignnguage nowadays, she is also a master of all. proficient. Not only that, the news of Tang Guo helping people design the house spread like wildfire. The reason is that Xian Lesi''s rectification. Xian Lesi boss Qin Jingyuan felt that Xian Lesi''syout was a bit backward and tacky, and he wanted to reform it. Bingshui is not leaving outsiders. In fact, he has seen Tang Guo''s works, plus she is still a school teacher, and she has long regarded her as an ordinary singer. Very sincerely invited her to help design Xian Le Si. How could Tang Guo refuse this famous job or an invitation from an old owner? Calcting the time, her contract with Xianlesi still has two years left. At first, Qin Jingyuan revealed that she wanted to renew her meaning, and then she would be given the red of Xianlesi. By now, Qin Jingyuan had understood that thend of Xianlesi was too small to keep this man. After signing a contract to design Xianlesi, Qin Jingyuan once again regrettedly said: "As long as I know today, I should have signed you for 20 years. You taught her how to make Xianlesi lose money. " Tang Guo felt a move, she certainly knew who Qin Jingyuan was talking about, the mysterious woman who had the grace to the original owner, she didn''t know what the woman''s real name was, and the guests of Xianlesi called her Miss Xuefei. But she had identally heard Qin Jingyuan call that woman, Wenren girl, so the mysterious woman should be named Wenren, and Qin Jingyuan mostly knows the identity of the other party. "Boss Qin." Qin Jingyuan looked more serious: "Why, should we consider renewing the contract with our Xianlesi? If you agree, the conditions are absolutely favorable." "No, I have other things to do in the future and I can''t always stay here and sing." Qin Jingyuan sighed, too, how could such a talented woman stay in Xianlesi? As far as she will, what''s wrong with it? In fact, he all felt that if Tang Guo wanted to leave Xianlesi, liquidated damages were not a problem at all. Just say that the eyeballs will stick to her on Tuesday and will definitely help her. Chapter 4040: Singer (83) Chapter 4040: Singer (83) Chapter 4040 Singer (83) Even if she didn''t help her on Tuesday, she had that skill. "Let''s say, there are other things. Now that you are still in Xianlesi, what are you asking for?" "Nothing else, just want to know where Miss Xuefei went." Qin Jingyuan froze for a moment: "So you don''t know?" "do not know." ... Tang Guo left Xian Lesi and got on a rickshaw, what Qin Jingyuan said in his mind. In the second year after she left Xianlesi, Miss Xuefei was not in good health. After some days, Miss Xuefei redeemed herself and left with a mysterious person, and there has been no news since. But Qin Jingyuan also told her about the life of Miss Xuefei. The other party is indeed ady from a big family. When I came to Xianlesi, there should be a change in the family. Qin Jingyuan did not know what happened. ording to Qin Jingyuan, Miss Xuefei''s health was not good at the beginning, and now it has been almost ten years, and people may have disappeared long ago. Tang Guo still had a little regret in her heart. If she could, she really wanted to see this extraordinary woman. After spending a month, Xianlesi rearranged, the reason why so fast, but Xianlesi can''t close the door for too long. One month is already the maximum period. This time, many professional people helped, and Tang Guo made it particrly easy to evoke. A monthter, the first show was hers. Today''s Xianlesi, no one dares to underestimate Tang Guo, can''t even say sour words. If you want to sour her, why not look at how beautiful Xian Lesi is now. [The host isrge. Qin Jingran and Tang Si met, and it seems that Tang Si is still very interesting and a little bit upset. "It doesn''t matter, Qin Jingyuan is not dead yet. There is no chance for Qin Jingran to be a demon. He is a little bit young and will definitely be strangled by Qin Jingyuan." ording to the system, Tang Si and Zhou Guan did cause a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, this time without the help of Tang Guo, Qin Jingran did not have the power of the Qin family. What can help Tang Si at most is financial support. Take a little rtionship, it is estimated that it will notst long. Tang Si and Zhou Guan were locked up and were also the people Qin Jingran went to fish for. Qin Jingyuan knew all these things. Anyway, every time, Tang Si and Zhou Guan have anything to do with Qin Jingran. Listening to the systematic report, Tang Guo felt that the lives of the two were toofortable. She didn''t want to show up here in Qin Jingran. Is the child''s brain a bit silly? Obviously, Tang Si regarded him as a spare tire, or the kind of spare tire sacrificed whenever something happened. Qin Jingran took the advantage of the Qin family''s young master in the end, everyone will still look at his face to give a little thin noodles. "Boss, although you are busy, some things should still be taken care of." Qin Jingyuan froze for a moment: "You are talking about Jingran''stest thing?" "Ok." "I thought..." Qin Jingyuan thought of something and shook his head. "I thought you broke off the rtionship with the Tang family, just to talk about it, how to say she is your sister." "They look down on me. Many things, the boss should be very clear. They have many dreams and hate money. My elder brother said that they need to be taught some lessons to let them understand that if there is no pile of dung, they are nothing. Now there is The second son, Qin, helped them out, and they didn''t realize it." "Okay, I get it." Qin Jingyuan nodded. "I''ll ask about this and it won''t cause you trouble." In fact, Qin Jingyuan also felt that those who are tall and clear are really a bit ridiculous. Chapter 4041: Singer (84) Chapter 4041: Singer (84) Chapter 4041 Singer (84) While holding the benefits of his younger brother, he said everywhere that money was useless and what he said. His younger brother was the only person in the Qin family who was pleasing to the eye, unlike the copper smell that everyone else covered. If he didn''t look at Tang Guo''s face, he really wanted to knock off the other party''s head. "Boss Qin, are you finished?" Zhou Xuan walked in from outside the cafe and smiled and walked to Tang Guo''s side. How did he feel that Xiaoguo and the surnamed Qin hade too close recently? Does this surnamed Qin want to get first, or want to get to the moon near the water tower? Think beautiful. Qin Jingyuan shook his head and smiled: "It turned out that it was less on Tuesday, and it was already over. I will pay attention to Miss Tang''s affairs. Now I will say goodbye first. My wife has been waiting for a long time." After talking, Qin Jingyuan looked at another location in the cafe where a very elegant woman was sitting. Seeing Qin Jingyuan''s gesture, she walked over. Qin Jingyuan walked a few steps, brought her over and officially introduced them. Tang Guo felt that at that moment, Zhou Xuan''s hostility towards Qin Jingyuan had disappeared, and he was especially friendly to speak with them. ... "Second young man, why didn''t you find it before?" Zhou Xuan moved his eyebrows, and whispered, "Why can''t this be, isn''t this afraid that the baby who gets it will be robbed?" "With me, there is no result." Tang Guo said seriously this time, "I will never get married in my life." In this era, it''s almost the same whether you get married or not. In fact, for her, there is no special meaning in which age to get married or not. Some times feel likeing, and getting married is fine. Sometimes, she didnt think it was necessary, and she didnt want to. "Small fruit, no matter where you go, take me, I don''t want results, as long as the process is more important." System: [The host is big, I also think the process is more important, just like the math problem. As long as there is aplete process, even if the final answer is wrong, it will be deducted by one or two points at most. But without writing the process, only writing the answer, you can''t get a few points. This kid is smart. Tang Guo: "..." "Two young people think so?" "Yes, I think so. As long as I can be by your side, I like you. You seem to be quite satisfied with me. Being together every day is the greatest happiness." "It is a person who has drunk foreign ink and thinks clearly." Zhou Xuan took Tang Guo''s little hand and said with a smile: "It''s too rigid, you will miss a lot of beauty." "Okay, as long as you don''t regret it, my left will always be you." When Zhou Xuan heard it, the corner of his mouth cracked to the base of his ear. ... "Brother, what did you say? Study abroad?" Qin Jingran couldn''t figure out why his brother sent him to study abroad. He went to study abroad, what should Tang Si do? Who takes care of her? "You are ready to prepare, the ticket for next Tuesday." Without room for discussion, Qin Jingran had no way to refute, and he was sent away without saying goodbye. "Miss Tang is right. The little one at home doesn''t know that life is hard, so it''s time to go through it." Once again, Zhou Guan was caught and locked up for fighting and fighting. Tang Si hurriedly asked Qin Jingran for help, but was told that Qin Jingran was studying abroad and was dumbfounded. Zhou Guan was shut for three days, and also tortured by some people for three days. Tang Si couldn''t help others, and Zhou Guan''s mother said that she had a way. any solution? Of course it is the Zhou family. Now only the Zhou family can save Zhou Guan. The Zhou crowns are all the blood of the Zhou family. Could the Zhou family be so cold-blooded? see you tomorrow Chapter 4042: Singer (85) Chapter 4042: Singer (85) Chapter 4042 Singer (85) "Why doesn''t it seem that there is a dim sum?" Throughout the morning, Tang Guo saw that Zhou Xuan didn''t seem to have much interest. Which day before was he not excited here? It is rare to see Zhou Xuan showing this helpless expression. "Something went wrong at home." Zhou Xuan saw Tang Guo''s curious look, and really didn''t know what to say. This matter has something to do with Tang Guo''s saying, it doesn''t matter. It has something to do with saying that it doesn''t matter. "what''s up?" Combining what happened during this time, Tang Guo had already guessed what it was. This matter is indeed a major event for the Zhou family, even if Zhou Guan''s identity is not glorious. "Someone came to see my mother and the olddy yesterday, saying that there is still a blood line running out of the Zhou family," he said, his eyes paused. "This blood line is Zhou Guan, should you know?" "Zhou Guan?" Tang Guo snorted and smiled away, "I didn''t expect it to be him." Zhou Guan and Tang Si approached, Tang Guo knew, and Zhou Xuan knew. This thing, he really didn''t know what to say, too much involved. "My mother was angry," Zhou Xuan was also a little upset. Suddenly a stranger broke in, or because of the trouble, he had no way to disturb their life. The appearance of the woman almost made his mother sick. "Old man People are very happy, and quickly let my elder brother go fishing." Seriously, the investigation made clear what Zhou Guan usually did. They really didnt want to have anything to do with Zhou Guan. That''s a little boy who doesn''t learn anything, doesn''t know how to steal a dog, he doesn''t have a lot of skills, he likes to cause trouble, and he can''t wipe it out. He had a hunch that the next week''s family would be more lively. "Ma''am should be able to handle these things well," Tang Guo said. "It''s Mrs. Zhou. You should pay more attention to it. Don''t be bad because of a person from outside." "I''ll talk to Mom about this matter, since things are already happening, it''s impossible not to let people in the door. The most important thing is to keep my mom from worrying about what the man wants to do and let him do it." Zhou Guan said, "When I saw that person before, he seemed to have hatred against our Zhou family. It seemed that my dad was sorry for the woman. My Zhou family owed them." Tang Guo smiled nomittally. Although this era has been innovating, there are still many old ideas, and even some ideas continue toter generations. For example, those men who linger in the wind and moon ce will inevitably be involved with the women inside. But everyone understands that this is what each needs, but there are those two people who want mothers to be expensive and climb high branches. Many people want to climb a high branch, but after climbing a high branch, they advertise themselves as small white flowers that do not understand anything pure and noble. Later, when something went wrong and they thought the other party was sorry for you, it would not be too kind. This is the case of Zhou Guans mother, who apparently failed to climb the tall branch, but always kept talking to Zhou Guan, as if the one who passed away from the Zhou family had lost her. This makes Zhou Guan feel that the Zhou family owes them mother and son. Without guessing, he knew what would happen next. Seizing this opportunity, Zhou Guan will definitely make Jiner''s work, not only that, but also help his mother fight for her status in the Zhou family, excluding Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Zhou''s three children. It happened that the olddy and the three brothers and sisters of the Zhou family were not very intimate, and their attitude was better for Zhou Guan. Zhou Guan would think that the olddy was his own backer, and slowly turned the olddy of the Zhou family to his best person. Chapter 4043: Showgirl (86) Chapter 4043: Showgirl (86) Chapter 4043 Singer (86) "Come here, I want to remind you a few words." Zhou Xuan was stunned, still sitting next to Tang Guo, holding his hand: "I don''t know what Mr. Tang has advised." "If Zhou Guan entered the Zhou family, you must not deliberately aim at him, what he said, don''t argue, just treat him like air." "Zhou Guan''s experience must have been investigated clearly. Do you know what happened?" Zhou Xuan nodded because his father was so romantic that he provoked someone who wanted to enter the Zhou family. But his father didn''t mean it at all. He died early, and the woman''s calction failedpletely. Not a failure, at least there is a Zhouguan. "But he doesn''t think it''s his own mother who counts into the Zhou family, and the other party should also show that they don''t disdain the Zhou family at all?" Zhou Xuan nodded: "The other party is indeed straightforward and disdainful of everything about the Zhou family. The only wish is to hope that we can save Zhou Guan. Even, there is no mention of Zhou Guan entering the government." "You have to tell Mrs. Zhou this matter, no matter what, don''t go to that woman, and don''t conflict with the other. If Mrs. Zhou wants to do anything, let her do it. The best thing is, If you sum up, it shows that in the future, regardless of Zhou Guans affairs, everything will be left to the olddy. In short, you dont want to intervene in everything about Zhou Guan, you have to make an excuse and dont touch it at all. People form a habit, but whenever Zhou Guan has something to ask them to find the olddy. Also, if Zhou Guan makes a mistake, dont me, just be silent and let the olddy think for herself." Tang Guo can expect that if Mrs. Zhou has three siblings and Zhou Guan to worry about, the olddy will soon be hostile to them. Who is cheaper? Zhou Guan is not yet. Zhou Guan is a troublemaker. Isn''t the olddy a treasure? Then take good care of this baby pimple. From the previous Zhou Xuan''s words, Tang Guo understood that the olddy is really very precious, Zhou Guan, the blood that is outside. In front of Zhou Xuan''s eyes, Fang Fo opened a cloud of fog and his eyes lit up: "I understand, Xiaoguo, you are really my daughter Zhuge. Haha, that kid is a troublemaker, and my brother and I are really annoying him, But it is impossible to really not let people in. The olddy really likes him. In that case, she should be happy to give the kid to the olddy." Haha, what happened after the troublemaker, all the olddies came to worry, perfect! On that day, Zhou Xuan didn''t have time to eat, so he hurriedly said goodbye to Tang Guo, and hurried back to Zhou''s home and Mrs. Zhou to discuss the matter. Later, Zhou Xuan said that because they did not object to Zhou Guan''s entrance, they also said that the olddy liked Zhou Guan so much, even the yard was arranged rtively close. They are not afraid of what the olddy can do. The lifeline of the whole family is in Zhou Ji''s hands. What big waves can the olddy make? As for the treatment in the house, they are all distributed uniformly by the housekeeper. They are so close to the olddy. Are they afraid to abuse Zhou Guan? Things were smoother than expected, and the olddy''s heart eased a lot. As Tang Guo expected, Zhou Guan did treat the olddy as the only person in Zhou''s family who was very kind to him and was very close. As for the rest of the Zhou family, Zhou Guan is a pair of dangling duo, looking sideways. Zhou Ji didn''t see it, Mrs. Zhou didn''t see it, Zhou Xuan even thought this person was air. Chapter 4044: Singer (87) Chapter 4044: Singer (87) Chapter 4044 Singer (87) Zhou Guan provokes a little thing, and the three of them did not mean to me. They all said that the child is still young, and the younger brother is still young. Over time, the olddy felt a little embarrassed. She saw it, and when Zhou Guan came back, everyone let each other out. In such aparison, Zhou Guan is always strange-looking, and seems to hate other people, leaving some impressions in the olddy''s heart. To this end, the olddy also specifically asked Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou heard the olddy say that she wanted to help teach Zhou Guan, and she was almost scared to overturn the tea, teach? The mother is not dead yet, does she dare to teach? She was very angry before, but after being persuaded by her two sons, that''s what happened. There was nothing to get angry. Anyway, she didn''t care about it. There was an olddy. "Olddy, I''m afraid it''s not very good." Mrs. Zhou was embarrassed, and her face was a little sad. "You know, that kid doesn''t like me, why would he listen to me? If you dont say it, you will be enemies. Besides, there are still birth mothers, and Im just talking about it. Im afraid the child will think more. Seeing Mrs. Zhou''s sadness, the olddy remembered that they did endure a lottely. It was mainly Zhou Guan''s attitude that she saw, and she was very hostile to Mrs. Zhou. Several people performed well, did not embarrass Zhou Zhou, and the olddy was not blind. "The three young masters are the closest to the olddy. If they are preaching children, the olddy is the best." The olddy was a little fluttering, thinking that Mrs. Zhou was right. Mrs. Zhou couldn''t do this. The child didn''t like her. As for Zhou Guan''s biological mother, it wasn''t a good thing toe out on that asion, otherwise her little grandson wouldn''t be distorted. Originally, she was thinking about whether to bring people back to the government. Now, if she does, will she affect her little grandson? No, that kind of merchandise can never be taken back. Their Zhou family can''t be confused by this kind of person. At this point, Zhang Lanyue, Zhou Guanniang who had been looking forward to entering the Zhou family, hoped, hoped, and hoped for several months, but no one from the Zhou family invited her. It''s just that she will give her money every month, and her life is much better, but this is not the life she wants. On that day, Zhou Guan came back to see Zhang Lanyue and found that she was wiping her tears. She quickly asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Ai Ai looked at Zhou Guan during the monthly period, and after a long time he smiled and said, "Nothing, just miss you." "Guan''er, are you okay at the Zhou''s house? Have you been bullied? Even if you are bullied, you can bear with it. Don''t fight with your brothers. If you are not happy,e back and live. Our two girls, its not umon for Zhous family. Compared to todays days, Mom prefers the happy days of our two girls families." "Although it''s deserted, I''m happy anyway." Zhou Guan''s brain turned around, did not feel that the Zhou family bullied him. Zai carefully thought about the events of the past few months. Indeed, the people of the Zhou family really did not bully him, they were all kind to him, even if he lost his temper, they did not. "Mom, don''t worry. No one in the Zhou family dares to bully me. The olddy is very kind to me. By the way, mom, I brought you a lot of things." Zhang Lanyue quickly said: "Guan''er, Mom doesn''t need these things, as long as you are healthy and happy, happy, and oftene back to visit Mom." Chapter 4045: Singer (88) Chapter 4045: Singer (88) Chapter 4045 Singer (88) Zhou Guan''s rebellion was a bit rebellious, but Zhang Lanyue was sad, and he said at the time: "Mom, I''ll go back to discuss with the olddy and let you live with Zhou''s family." Zhang Lanyue hurriedly stopped, refusing, and eventually failed to quit Zhou Guan, only to tearfully agree. ... Zhou Guanxing rushed back and told the olddy about it. The olddy subconsciously refused, but Zhou Guan''s craving was a bit unbearable. But she was particrly afraid that the kind of women who went to Zhou''s house would disturb Zhou''s peaceful days. The olddy wanted to discuss with Mrs. Zhou, but Mrs. Zhou said that the olddy in the family is the biggest, and she listened to the olddy. The olddy was not surprised at this. Mrs. Zhou did listen to her for all these years. Mrs. Zhou actuallyined to the olddy, she was not sensible in her early years, because the olddy, she almost had a child with her son. How can I be fooled when I wake up now. In response to the olddy, whether she let Zhang Lanyuee in or not, it was her. This ck pot, she did not carry it. She is not afraid of Zhang Lanyueing in. She has children and daughters and is in good health. She does not care about Zhang Lanyue. She is tossing out at will. Anyway, it is this olddy. Zhou Guans blood cannot be changed. Instead of suppressing it, it is better to indulge. In the future, Zhous money will be given to him, and there is no way to stop this. Instead, let Zhou Guan spontaneously die and let this circle understand what kind of person Zhou Guan is. The olddy finally failed Zhou Guan and agreed to Zhang Lanyue entering the Zhou family. Under the secret control of Mrs. Zhou, Zhang Lanyue''s yard was arranged next to Zhou Guan, which was close to the olddy. "and then?" Tang Guo also felt a little funny when he heard Zhou Xuan talking about the Zhou family. Didnt the olddy trouble herself? "Then, Zhang Lanyue looks very wronged every day, as if being abused by others. Zhou Guan often roars at people with ipetence. But no one cares about him, everyone in the house sees it, their mother and son are making trouble. And, In general, meals are not together. My mother asks people to go out to y cards every day, and she has no time to control her." "Xiaoguo, thanks to you, now the olddy has a headache. Zhou Guan has been with the Zhou family for several months, and has caused trouble from time to time. Every time something goes wrong, the next person is to find the olddy. During her nap." "Brother is very busy recently, me, not very busy, but I have to be busy because of this. My mother can''t take care of the mother and son, everything falls on the olddy." Thinking of something, Zhou Xuan''s face was a little unsightly: "Zhang Lanyue still dared to get eye drops in public, saying that he shouldn''t have upied this position, and hope my mother wouldn''t care about anything. System: [Host, the Zhou family is surprised by the white lotus. "By the way, Zhou Guan has already brought Tang Si to the Zhou family and introduced him to the olddy. I know that Tang Si is a student, but the olddy doesn''t like her very much, and said that she wants to show Zhou Guanxiang a better girl, at least The door is right." Zhou Xuan shook his head: "Zhou Guan''s reaction was great, and he has started arguing with the olddy, saying that he should not marry if he thinks it is not Tang Si." Tang Si and Zhou Guan helped each other before, and indeed established a rtively good rtionship. But that''s also because the two of them nowck nothing and haven''t experienced real life friction. "The olddy will not let Tang Si and Zhou Guan be together, right?" Tang Guo asked. Zhou Xuan didn''t know what this meant, but nodded: "The olddy''s opinion is very important." Chapter 4046: Singer (89) Chapter 4046: Singer (89) Chapter 4046 Singer (89) "In this case, this matter does not need to be controlled, they can kill themselves." Tang Guo never took Zhou Guan, Tang Si in his eyes. These two are the real vampires, they have no blood to suck, they are nothing. "Don''t stop it, it''s the same thing as before, but don''t ask anything about Zhou Guan." Zhou Xuan thought deeply: "You can be at ease, my mother is very good now, how can she care about those little things. And she is an excuse to help the elder brother to make good rtions with each house, the olddy can''t find an excuse to me her." Mrs. Zhou likes Zhou Guan, but the big Zhou family is more concerned about. Zhou Xuan said, suddenly found that the letter paper on Tang Guo''s table seemed to be writing something. After reading it, he blinked: "Man in the mountains?" "Are you a mountain man?" Zhou Xuan''s heart jumped fast. Before, he only knew that Tang Guo did like to write something, but he never came over and looked at it seriously. Sitting on the side this time, I saw it identally. "pretty shocked?" "Surprised, but after being surprised, I feel like this should be the case." Zhou Xuan couldn''t help but say, "What the **** are you, haha, if the people outside know that the people in the mountains are you, especially the people who usually scold you, I wonder if their faces will be swollen." System: It''s worthy of being cute. I thought I was going together. Every time the literary tea party invites this mountain man, only Xu Changsheng knows the address of the mountain man. Xu Changsheng knew the address of the people in the mountains, but did not know the address of Miss Xianlestang. Tang Guo only sang in Xianles and did not interact with those people. Therefore, she is the news of the mountain people, no one has ever known. Tang Guo decided that at the next literary tea party, Xu Changsheng invited her again and she would go to participate. "Small fruit, we discuss one thing." Zhou Xuan''s sudden change of attitude made Tang Guo curious: "Don''t you speak directly? What''s the matter?" "What you wrote about "The Gone with the Wind" is what it is behind. Do you know that each issue can only be watched a little bit? It''s so distracting and ufortable." Zhou Xuan''s expression looked forward, " You spoiled me a bit, and I promise not to talk to others." System: Laughing to death, the host is big, this guy is close to your purpose is not simple, it turned out to want to see your deposit. Tang Guo smiled, and she wrote a lot of manuscripts. She opened the drawer and read: "Take a look." System: This benefit is really good. Zhou Xuan read Tang Guo''s manuscript here, but the Zhou family had an ident there. The reason is that Mrs. Zhou has helped Zhou Guan to see a girl, and said to Zhou Guan, if appropriate, get engaged first. Mrs. Zhou is also very helpless. In fact, she can''t be the master of Zhou Ji and Zhou Xuan. Those two grandchildren have a gap with her and can only help Zhou Guan to arrange the marriage. Zhou Guanyi was dissatisfied with what girl she was in, and snarled directly at the olddy: "I said, I like Sisi. If I want to marry, I only marry Sisi. It is impossible to marry other people. . No, I dont want anyone but Sisi." Zhou Guan''s rebellion finally angered Mrs. Zhou and arrested him for continuous preaching. At that time, Zhang Lanyue was still nearby, persuading Zhou Guan not to be impulsive, to speak well, and to help Tang Si to say good. Mrs. Zhou doesn''t think it''s good. A poor female student, where is the bestdy she picked? "Don''t think you can arrange my life. I am really unhappy as a young Master Zhou. If you want to stop me, then I will be improper. Isn''t it good for me to leave?" After finishing talking, Zhou Guan ran away, and didn''t see Zhang Lanyue''s face with a pale face, which looked very worried. see you tomorrow Chapter 4047: Singer (90) Chapter 4047: Singer (90) Chapter 4047 Singer (90) Zhou Guan ran angrily, regardless of the consequences, and saw Mrs. Zhou''s side, seeing Zhang Lanyue, who was standing on the side, was furious and caught a lesson. Zhang Lanyue couldn''t feel wronged, but he didn''t dare to refute, and could only bear the unpleasant words of the olddy''s mouth. In the afternoon, Mrs. Zhou came back, learned of this, looked at each other, and then went to console Mrs. Zhou. Mrs. Zhou looked at Zhou Ji, the two brothers of Zhou Tangxuan, and then two brothers, Zhou Zhixuan, and Mrs. Zhou, who was the hostess of the house. "Sure enough, she shouldn''t be taken back. Since she entered Zhou''s house, Guan''er has be more disobedient." Mrs. Zhou didn''t think her grandson was any good. The bad ones were all outsiders of Zhou''s house. Right now, she can''t do anything to drive Zhang Lanyue out of Zhou''s family. Let''s not say Zhou Guan knows whether it will be centrifuged with her, so it''s a joke to tell the story. Mrs. Zhou did not say a bad word about Zhang Lanyue''s mother and son. She only cared about Mrs. Zhou and let her take care of herself. He also said that Zhou Guan is still young and will understand her painstakingly in the future. The result was that what Mrs. Zhou wanted to say was blocked. Mrs. Zhou also said that the wives of other families have recently asked her. The potential meaning is that she has to do big things every day and discipline Zhou Guan. She Not avable. The olddy had nothing to say about this. Come to think of it carefully, it is impossible for Zhou Guan to listen to Mrs. Zhou''s discipline, so he has to do it again. After Zhou Guan ran out of Zhou''s house, he was mixed with those friends of the three religions and the ninth ss, and loved Tang Sien every day. Everyone knows that he is the master of the Zhou family, so he is more sought after. Knowing that Zhou Guan ran out after a big fight, Tang Si alsoforted Zhou Guan: "It is they who do not understand you, their old ideas. What age, what kind of family, parents'' orders, and concubine''s words did they believe in? .. We really like it, and have not hindered other people. I like you, not because you are the young master of the Zhou family." Of course Zhou Guan believes, because when they like each other, he is not the master of the Zhou family. "Sisi, don''t worry, I won''tpromise on this matter. Master Zhou, who loves and who is going to be, I''m not rare at all." In this way, Zhou Guan lived back to the original old house, Tang Si often went to see him. Mrs. Zhou sent someone to invite him several times, and Zhou Guan was not relieved. He also said that if the olddy had to intervene in his marriage, he would never go back. In short, he just wanted to marry Tang Si. Mrs. Zhou was very angry, especially after investigating that Tang Si was still Tang Guo''s sister. Even if they broke off the rtionship, she could still panic. Even Zhang Luo Zhouguan''s family affairs, it is impossible to promise Zhou Guan and Tang Si together, also said that if Zhou Guan is disobedient, do not return to Zhou''s home. Hearing this identally, Zhang Lanyue went to the old house to find Zhou Guan. It happened that Tang Si was there too, and she gave the two people thetest news. After listening to Tang Si, his face was very ugly: "I said how could the olddy object so much, it turned out to be her." "You may not know some news. At first, the young and old often went to Xianlesi to watch Tang Guo. When there was a performance, everyone could see that the younger was watching her." Zhang Lanyue said that he knew the news, " Later, I didnt know what was going on, so I didnt go." Chapter 4048: Singer (91) Chapter 4048: Singer (91) Chapter 4048 Singer (91) "Later, it was Er Shao, and every time Tang Guo performed, he would go, and he was much more high-profile than Da Shao. It is said that the rtionship between Er Shao and her is still unclear, and the olddy clearly stated that It is impossible for Tang Guo to enter the door of the Zhou family." Zhang Lanyue sighed: "The olddy is dissatisfied with Tang Guo, and this has caused you a lot of trouble. Can someone who can turn the two young masters of the Zhou family into a mess, can the olddy like it?" Several people felt that Tang Guo was the one who had affected them. They forgot. At first, Mrs. Zhou did not know this rtionship, and she did not like Tang Si, nor did she ever think of her as her granddaughter-inw. Both of them have selective amnesia and believe that the root cause is Tang Guo. Especially Tang Si, her face was so angry that she was med on Tang Guo. Tang Guo, who lives his little day every day, doesn''t know that Tang Si has resented her. Later, Zhang Lanyue tried it in front of Mrs. Zhou, and the other party didn''t say anything. Zhou Guan felt that if the olddy refused to agree, he would not go. It was even decided that when Tang Si finished his studies, they would get married and live in the old house. Zhang Lanyue agreed, saying that she liked Tang Si very much. If she didn''t like Tang Si, she didn''t see it. She just didn''t want to have a high-ranking daughter-inw. Her background is not good, and the daughter-inw is too good, which will affect her status. Tang Si is just right, innocent, and ordinary people, the most important thing they can talk about, Tang Si respects her and likes her son. In addition, Zhang Lanyue felt that it was impossible for the olddy to give up Zhou Guan''s bloodline. Even if Zhou Guan married Tang Si, the olddy was most angry and would not really drive Zhou Guan out. Therefore, Zhou''s property must have a copy of Zhou Guan. Maybe they will be separated in the future, Zhou Guan will still be able to live out, and then they will be able to control their own property. Therefore, she agrees with Zhou Guans decision. If Tang Si and Zhou Guan get married after finishing school, the olddys attitude will be better. ... "You are born again, did you find one thing." Fang Huai asionally came to Tang Yousheng. Tang Yousheng''s talent was not good, but the other party''s paintings were aura, and he wanted to witness the birth of a big painter. I just don''t know what is going on. In the past six months, he has not seen that kind of aura in Tang Yousheng''s paintings. "Fang Huai, what''s wrong?" Tang was puzzled again. Fang Huaidao said: "Rebirth, your painting is not like the original one." Tang Yousheng''s face changed slightly, but he still asked patiently: "Did you see anything?" "I''m out of spirits," Fang Huaizhi said. "The level not only hasn''t improved, but has also gone backwards. I''d like to find a story from your paintings, but I can''t find it. Again, is there anything that affects you? Your level, It shouldn''t be like this. Although I have watched my painting skills improve, it looks closely like a copy of Xuanke, without your own soul." Tang Shengsheng turned pale again, and the brush in his hand could not help tightening. Fang Huai shook his head: "I heard people say that recently you took over the job of helping people draw decorative paintings?" Tang was silent again, yes, he took it. Because just being an art teacher is simply not enough for his expenses. In addition, Fang Huai said that no matter what you paint, is it art? He just tried. "Although you and Miss Tang are helping people decorate the room, they are different. Miss Tang is doing art, and what you are doing is painting the gourd ording to it." Chapter 4049: Showgirl (92) Chapter 4049: Showgirl (92) Chapter 4049 Singer (92) There was an unknown fire in Tang Yousheng''s heart. After a long time of anger, he couldn''t help it: "Isn''t it all the same? Why can''t she do it?" "I''ve seen the room you furnished, and the works inside, don''t you think that you are imitating Miss Tang unconsciously? Again, there is nothing wrong with painting and imitating, and wrong is wrong, blindly imitating, not found In his own direction, he even feels that he imitates what others have done, that is his own work." "In other words, it''s a bit of a shit." Fang Huai likes art, and is really capable of appreciating paintings. But the same, he didn''t like Tang Yousheng''s current behavior, the other party seemed to be in a madness. The biggest problem of Tang Yousheng is that he hates Tang Guo in his heart. However, Tang Guo''s works are impacting his brain every time, making him imitate unconsciously, and finally be a four different. As a painter, you should form your own style, because everyone''s understanding is different, and splicing other people''s things will only ruin their talents. Fang Huai was scolded by Tang Yousheng. He shook his head and left, feeling that he might note here again. He wanted to wake up and live again, but the other party seemed to be caught in it and could not get out. To this end, he also specifically learned about Tang Yousheng and Tang Guo''s past. He also returned from studying abroad, and Tang Yousheng was a ssmate before studying abroad. It is not clear what happened to the Tang family. So after reading all the truth, Fang Huai was a little annoyed, never thinking about finding Tang again in the past. "Uncle, it seems that I really should pay more attention to the outside things." Fang Huai had to admit that he was wrong. The impression of Tang Yousheng still stayed before studying abroad. At that time, they were both half-old children. A principal smiled: "The reason why I didn''t tell you, I know that your temper is easy to get horny. If you think that you have to find out the truth, you will turn back." "If I have an older sister like Miss Tang, I can wake upughing with dreams." Fang Huai expressed his thoughts. A principal chuckled: "Do you think that there is such a sister, you can enjoy all kinds of paintings for free, and if you want to be spoiled, let your sister help you?" "Uncle, boys will not be coquettish." Fang Huai shook his head, "should be called please." Fang Huai then turned around, "Uncle, do you have Miss Tang''s work here? Take it out to let me appreciate it." "Go away, no." Fang Huai: sorry. "By the way, there will be a tea party over a period of time, which includes piano chess and calligraphy and painting. If you are interesting, you can go and see. On such asions, you can find people who are interested in lying tigers and hiding dragons." A principal thought of this , "By the way, listening to Xu Changsheng said, he invited people from the mountains." "Humans in the mountains?" Fang Huai''s eyes lit up, and he shook his head. "Isn''t it invited every year, didn''t people show up at all?" "This time is different," a principal said excitedly. "The mountain people agreed, and the other party wrote back saying they would go." Fang Huai''s eyes widened, then he couldn''t miss it. "If the mountain people promised, do you think this time it will be so grand? Many families have sponsored this tea party, this time it will be very lively, who doesn''t want to see the true face of the mountain people?" ... The news of the mountain people''s appearance at the tea party spread like wildfire, and even many newspapers published it. Chapter 4050: Singer (93) Chapter 4050: Singer (93) Chapter 4050 Singer (93) Finally, the location of the tea party had to be changed, and I chose arger asion. Of course, I want to remove the tea party, except for a few family-sponsored ces, others have to show their true skills, not to mention the on-site disy to get tickets, at least they have to show their past works. In fact, the threshold is not too high. There is a piece of newspaper articles, poems, perhaps a painting, or you can y a song. As soon as the news of the mountain people''s participation in the tea party came out, countless schrs in Haicheng were boiling. Including Tang Youshu, a loyal fan of the mountain people, the whole person is filled with a happy smile. The ticket is very simple for him, he has not many articles published in the newspaper, but also a lot. In addition to the articles criticizing singers, there are some others. Back home, he told the news to others and asked Tang Yousheng if he wanted to go. "Of course I''m going." Tang Si said, "Fortunately, I also published a few poems, which can be used to exchange tickets for tickets." "Where is it again?" Tang Youshu saw his gloomy, "Recently you are not in a good state, it is just to rx, you just get tickets, it is simple, just a piece of work." Tang Yousheng didn''t refuse and nodded: "Well." On such asions, he really didn''t want to miss it. Since he had a job, his status at home has risen linearly. However, there was an influence of Tang Guo, which caused him restlessness throughout the day. Every time he draws a work he can''t helpparing with Tang Guo. Thisparison is aplete loss of confidence. The main reason for his unbnced mentality is that an interview with Tang Guo revealed the time when the other party studied painting. He was a child since he was a child, and Tang Guo only achieved this achievement after only a few years of learning. This is a true genius. Every time he met Tang Guo, he felt his face hurt and could not leave. A singer, who has studied painting for several years, has reached the point where he looks up. Can he not be out of bnce? When I saw Tang Guo before, I always remembered that he was scolded for sucking the blood of my sister. Now when I see Tang Guo, his face is so hot, how can he not be like a singer? "Xiaoguo, it''s because of the mountain people outside." Zhou Xuan has been paying attention to this. "This time, it was sponsored by various families. Several people in the newspapers will be there. They all want to go to the big news. I have been able to Imagine what kind of impact you will give them when you appear in front of them." Zhou Xuan said with a smirk: "I am really looking forward to it, I have long seen those misceneous scoldings who are not good at you. Those who y tricks on their mouths can''t beat them yet." "I''m looking forward too." Tang Guo smiled slightly. "I don''t really like being scolded for no reason. I don''t steal or snatch. Why should I bear such infamy?" "My contract with Xianlesi is still a year away, then you will help me introduce your teacher." Zhou Xuan quickly nodded: "Study abroad?" "Well, besides painting,nguage, and music, I want to learn something else." "Learn what?" "Learn some chemistry." Tang Guo smiled faintly. She would not participate in the war in this chaotic era, but it would be no problem to bring back some advanced technology. Speaking of good blooming style, of course, not only achievements in art? You have to cross the border. Regarding the Tang family, she is not worried at all. Haicheng will not be calm for too long. How good can they live without the survival skills? Although Zhou Xuan didn''t know what Tang Guo wanted to do, he wanted to be with him and readily agreed. Chapter 4051: Singer (94) Chapter 4051: Singer (94) Chapter 4051 Singer (94) The tea party that everyone expected wasunched. When the morning was dark, someone arrived at the ce where the tea party was held. The three brothers and sisters of the Tang family came only at dawn, and they easily entered with the tickets. This is the first time they have seen a tea party. There are familiar faces they know, there are people who have only been seen in newspapers, and representatives of severalrge families. The three were very excited, and even the haze in Tang Yousheng''s mind was swept away. System: Don''t worry, it will soon be clouded again. When Tang Guo came, there were already a lot of people, and they knew each other and formed a small circle to talk andugh. Some people are exchanging poems and paintings to show their talents and wee everyone''s apuse. The appearance of Tang Guo, of course, attracted the attention of many people. She came in holding Zhou Xuan''s hand and was attracted much attention as soon as she came in. She was very used to such asions. This time is different from the previous one. People here dare not say that she is not qualified toe to the tea party. If she is not qualified toe, then the people here are estimated to have few people left. Tang Guo is fluent in several popr foreignnguages, and can also use various musical instruments in the West. He has amazing talents in painting and is a house decoration designer. I knew everyone from those big families. Those students who took Tang Guo ss called out Teacher Tang. After so much time, most of the students were convinced by Tang Guo, and there was nothing to despise in their hearts. Instead, they were full of admiration. Tang Guo nodded, then walked to those familiar. Xu Changsheng also stood with the representatives of those big families, and was very happy to see hering. At this time, Xu Changsheng did not know that Tang Guo was a mountain man, but Tang Guo''s talent is still very important in his ce. This is a woman who is not constrained by the times. The brilliance she has bloomed dazzles countless people. Tang Si''s faces were stiff, but looking at the people around Tang Guo, they did not dare to make any mistakes. Dare to make trouble today, they don''t want to stay here. They also found out that Tang Guo didn''t seem to see them. Unconsciously, the people who came to the tea party were almost there, and countless people were still looking at the door, looking forward to the arrival of the mountain people. It''s just that they waited and waited, but they didn''t see the legendary mountain people. Mainly, the people here are basically familiar faces when they are connected in series. The mountain people have never appeared, should be a raw face, perhaps an old man with extraordinary temperament. "Xu Changsheng, didn''t you say that the mountain people came back? Why?" Xu Changsheng was also sweating a lot. He didn''t think that the people in the mountains would agree on appointments, but there was really no one on the scene like the people in the mountains. Zhou Xuan spoke at this moment, with a smirk in the corner of his mouth: "We don''t even know who the man in the mountains is, maybe she will be hiding among us. Since she agreed, she would definitely not go back on her words. It is better to invite directly What about the mountain people?" Xu Changsheng nodded, agreeing with this approach, and found no strange expression of Zhou Xuan. "Two young people are very interested?" Tang Guo whispered, "they will be killed by you." "Why did I y dead, didn''t you y dead? Look, they will find their eyes all over the ground for a while." After discussing with several representatives, Xu Changsheng picked up the microphone and said, "First of all, everyone is wee. Below, I would like to invite the long-awaited Mr. Yamayama to speak a few words for us." This world will end tomorrow. After voting, the next ne is not the original match of the prince. In the future, some nes will appear by voting, so those who do not enter the group can enter the group, and the group is topped on the interface for reading the article review. In addition, the little babies voted monthly tickets. Chapter 4052: Singer (95) Chapter 4052: Singer (95) Chapter 4052 Singer (95) Xu Changsheng''s voice spread throughout the tea party. The originally noisy tea party was quiet for a moment, and they all looked at his ce. The people present were all nervous. It can be said that the people who came here today do not know how many people admired the mysterious mountain man for a long time, and wanted to see the true face of each other. Xu Changsheng is also a loyal fan of the mountain people. In fact, he once had the opportunity to discover the identity of the people in the mountains, but he was too busy, and he was exposed to many new things every day. He forgot that little piece of paper to the corner. The scene is very quiet, the kind of silence that can be heard when a needle is dropped. In the nervous and excited heart of everyone, Tang Guo finally moved. She released Zhou Xuan''s arm and walked to Xu Changsheng''s position. Everyone was stunned for a while, and did not stop. When she walked to Xu Changsheng''s side, she stood there and said, "Hello everyone, I am very happy to meet you." watt? What do you mean? Everyone took a hard breath and was confused, especially wanting to pull Tang Guo down. In particr, Tang Youshu''s face flushed with anger. If it wasn''t the wrong asion, maybe every time he was beaten and beaten, he finally didn''t want to be that early bird. The confused people stood there stiffly, waiting for what Tang Guo said next. Xu Changsheng was also stunned. He turned his head to look at Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled at him slightly: "I''m sorry for the refusal of many invitations from Mr. Xu, because the time before the tea party is indeed a bit longer than my time. Conflict, so there is no way toe to participate in the tea party." Zhou Xuan: Excuse. System: excuse. Although it was such a coincidence, but Xiaoguo was Xian Lesi''s signature, Qin Jingyuan was very face-saving. It would be no problem to take a few days off. This time, everyone came back. She meant, she said the mountain people? ? What a joke, how could she be a mountain man, how could she write that kind of inspiring poetry? How can she write about the love of her children in troubled times? The characters of the mountain people are never single. It is dark, desperate, and inspiring. It is more exciting and hopeful. Despite the troubled times, they can still find new hope in the writings of the mountain people. The mountain people scolded this world, but they also love this world. So, how could a mountain man be a singer? Although this singer is different from the ordinary singer. Even if she is talented, how can she be a mountain man whom they have long admired? Can''t ept it. Especially those who once scolded the singer, totally uneptable, as if the corner of the dream copsed. Tang Si''s eyes widened, he couldn''t help but step back a few steps, his mouth still muttered to himself, how could it be? Tang Yousheng''s expression was numb. In the past days, he had been unbnced in her outstanding performance. At this time, I heard that Tang Guo was a mountain man, but he was very calm. He is not angry, but has no energy to show it. The better she is, the more ipetent and stupid he will be. If Tang Guo is the sun, then he must be a firefly at night, not even the stars. Tang Youshu copsed, his face flushed, the green muscles on his forehead continued to agitate, his eyes were red, staring at Tang Guos position, and he suddenlyughed: "Hahaha, you are a mountain man, how can you be a mountain man?" ?" Chapter 4053: Singer (96) Chapter 4053: Singer (96) Chapter 4053 Singer (96) "Hahaha, you are a singer, how could you be a mountain man?" "How could it be?" "You are just a singer, how can you insult the name of the mountain man?" Tang Youshu seems to be crazy, then heughed and cried, and took out the newspapers that had been cut out, all of which were poems and articles published by the people in the mountains. He said these words, he lifted these things, hate Looked at Tang Guo: "You counterfeit goods, get out quickly, how could you be a mountain man, say, you want to upy the name of the mountain man for the purpose?" "You really are a showgirl who loves vanity, and you want to take up the reputation of Mr. Yamamoto." However, the people present did not speak with Tang Youshu. In fact, after Tang Guo showed so many talents, the people who hated Tang Guo were just the ones who were sharp. Her paintings are called works of art. She is proficient in thenguages of several countries. She also has Western musical instruments. How many readers canpare with her? She is still a teacher. Even if she is a singer, it is despising. The aura on her body is enough to cover up this small w. And those who like to listen to Tang Guoge and go to almost every scene actually think that the identity of the singer is falling on her, which is no longer a shoring. "I believe she is a mountain man." Fang Huai was talking. Fang Huai just woke up from the shock. He also flushed. Unlike Tang Youshu, he is excited, happy, and uplifting. When did he go to listen to Tang Guo singing? It was the first time she went to school as a teacher. After reading her works, he couldn''t help but understand. Finally, she was convinced by her talent. Only those who have heard those songs can understand how powerful she is. The songs she performed have long been more than love. However, many people subconsciously look down on singers and ignore this. Fang Huai quickly took out the pen and paper and wrote down the lyrics he had heard. Then give a few familiar people topare the works of the other mountain people, and it turns out that the style is so simr. Tang Guo and Yin Yue coborated on the song. She wrote the lyrics, and Yin Yue wrote the song. This is also a point she deliberately buried, but it was unexpectedly discovered by Fang Huai. "Ms. Tang turned out to be Mr. Shanren?" Xu Changsheng finally came back from his dream. What shed in his mind, his eyes widened suddenly, and then he was very annoyed. "Actually, I should have found out long ago." He said to the people around him that the others didn''t know the content, but Tang Guo heard it clearly. What Xu Changsheng said was that someone could help get her manuscript and a small piece of paper before. "Maybe you have some doubts about the identity of the mountain people, I have arranged for people to take the manuscripts of the mountain people," Xu Changsheng showed an sorry look to Tang Guo, "I will ask Miss Tang to write two wordster. ." "Of course no problem." In fact, most of them have believed it, but she has to produce evidence to make it more convincing. She nced at the crowd and found that the former people who scolded her the most fiercely, except Tang Youshu, were hiding in the corner, silent, not talking, but couldn''t help looking at her. Some people haveplex eyes, and some still resent. She didn''t care about this, anyway, their faces were swollen. "Actually, I brought two follow-ups of "Crossing Times" today, if you are interested, you can circte it on the spot, which can be regarded as an apology." Chapter 4054: Showgirl (97) Chapter 4054: Showgirl (97) Chapter 4054 Singer (97) After talking, she found Xu Changsheng looking at her excitedly and expectantly. But before he could speak, Fang Huai came up: "Sir, I don''t know if I can be the first person to read the article." Xu Changsheng: Shit, the stinky boy from there would really grab it. Grace, grace, he is an excellent editor! How can it bepared with an afterlife. "of course can." Tang Guo took out an envelope from the bag, which contained the manuscript she brought today, and she handed it to Fang Huai. Fang Huai took both hands and looked silently. Zhou Xuan was so excited to see Fang Huai, and all the people present wanted to stretch his neck to see what he was looking at. These people should not know that he has almost seen the finale. When Xiaoguo writes it, he can read it, and they have to wait for several months, happy to think about it. Although there were several articles on the stationery, Fang Huai didn''t finish reading it in a while, Xu Changsheng quickly took the stationery into his hands, fearing that others would preempt it. Fang Huaimu looked at Tang Guo with anticipation, as if to say, what''s behind? Why didn''t youe outter? Tang Guo smiled lightly and didn''t speak. The scene was still very quiet. Their eyes were mostly on the letter paper in the hands of Tang Guo and Xu Changsheng. Xu Changsheng sighed when he saw the handwriting above. If he was careful, he might have discovered the identity of the man among the mountains. It was just that short line of words that made him unexpected. Who could have thought that the man among the mountains was her? Maybe everyone present will think of it? "You can''t be a mountain man, how can you be a mountain man, you are just a singer." The quiet tea party scene, Tang Youshu''s voice is very loud, and only his voice. He looked at Tang Guo almost madly, scolding, and reading the poems and articles published by the people in the mountains. He was so indignant and read all his emotions. Not to mention, everyone heard tears in their eyes too, but after reading it, he called Tang Guo unworthy and persuaded her to get out quickly, so as not to insult the names of the people in the mountains. About twenty minutester, the people who went to get Tang Guo''s manuscript came back. Xu Changsheng showed the manuscripts brought by Tang Guo today, as well as the manuscripts previously saved in the newspaper, including the previous line that broke the rtionship, and showed it to everyone. No one questioned the identity of the mountain people. However, Tang Guo still showed the next handwriting on the spot, and wrote another song, no one can doubt it. She was so talented and dazzling, they couldn''tpare. "Ha ha ha... how could you be a mountain man." Tang Youshumo was startled. He stared at Tang Guo in a daze for a moment, and suddenly tore off all the newspapers that had been cut off. "I heard that he is the brother of the husband, and the husband went to Xianlesi to sing, all to feed his three younger brothers and sisters." "I also know this. They eat and wear thanks to Mr., but they despise the identity of Mr. Sister. The first time a sir goes to a tea party, they are looked down upon by the public, saying that they will not dy their future. There is only a short sentence that shows Mr. Kindness." "It''s Mr.''s eldest brother who finally rectified his name before revealing the truth to the public." "There are many people who look down on the status of singers. I think anyone can look down on Mr. Sir, but the three of them can''t." "I am their ssmates. I used to think they were in a good family. Later, when the truth came out, I realized that they eat and wear tuition and the daily expenses are all borne by the husband." Chapter 4055: Showgirl (98) Chapter 4055: Showgirl (98) Chapter 4055 Singer (98) "Those who are so ungrateful even curse Mr. Mr. every year. Such people still have less contact." "It is said that Mr. is studying halfway through, and now he is already an open ss teacher at several universities. With such a talent, if someone who was born in a good family, may have been famous for a long time." "Sir was dyed by them." "Thanks to the tenacious character of Mr. General, when he encounters such trauma, how can he still show his talent." "Ordinary people can''t rely on a few teachers to achieve their current status?" "Yes, sir is really a peerless genius." No one dared to say that Tang Guo was bad, even those who still resented her. What do they hate? Hate the mountain people who once liked it, but they are often scolded, the most hated people, can they hate? The news that Tang Guo was a mountain man was hitting their faces, and he was particrly swollen. A tea party shocked everyone. After the tea party, there were overwhelming news from the mountains. The newspaper office where Xu Changsheng is located only published thetest articles of the mountain people, and has made a statement that the mountain people are Tang Guo. But in the morning time, people in Haicheng knew who the mountain people were. This news is still spreading out. Soon, more ces will know that the people in the mountains are actually singers, which will definitely surprise countless people. This incident also led to another result. In Tang Guos open ss, countless students came here admiringly and would rather lie on the window and listen. Tang Guo''s performance, the small bench has been sitting at the door, squeezing the huge Xian Lesi venue. Qin Jingyuan: "If I signed you for twenty years..." "Unfortunately there is no if." Zhou Xuan said, "Time is one year left, and after a year, Xiaoguo will go to study with me for further study." "s..." Qin Jingyuan regretted that his cash cow was leaving. However, I believe many people wille to this ce often because of the ces where the mountain people have stayed. Because of the mountain people, countless people do not think Xian Lesi is a bad asion. Even Qin Jingyuan is already nning to develop Xianlesi into a ce that everyone who reads loves. In short, it is more elegant than before. Wu Feng also knew that she had no culture, but she also heard countless people''s pursuit of Tang Guo. She was a stubborn person. Not only did she not regret, but she still cursed a few words in her heart. Anyway, she felt that Tang Guo was not good anywhere. Tang Yousheng''s paintings have lost all their auras and souls, and even teaching students can''t help. After Tang Youshu''s tea party, he was also in a state of stagnation. Every day in the newspaper office, he never had the same passion as before, and could not even write an article. He used to write many articles around the theme of criticizing "businessmen don''t know the country''s hatred". Tang Guo is a man from the mountains. He would write such an article, and he would only be scolded by people on the column of shame. Even now, there are already some readers who have written countless articles to criticize their brothers and sisters for being ungrateful. Tang Si was hit, that was a mountain man. Tang Youhui was very happy. Sure enough, Big Sister was the best. Since she is a young age in Xianlesihuo, of course, the other is the best. He couldn''t help but think that if this family didn''t drag down the eldest sister, not only did she not have to bear the reputation, she might have be famous and was sought after by countless people, and this should be the eldest sister''s. Chapter 4056: Showgirl (99) Chapter 4056: Showgirl (99) Chapter 4056 Singer (99) Tang Youhui went to meet the three Tang Si. He intended to let several people know the lesson and understand that they should not look down on anyone, nor should they be ungrateful. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t spoken yet, and Tang Si said, "Is Brother here to show off?" "I''m here to ask for sin." Tang Yousheng said. Tang Youshu continued: "After all, she is a mountain man, and her brother''s heart has always been biased towards her. Now the truth is clear. Of course I want to see how miserable we are. Ridiculously, the mountain man I admire is actually her." In the future, he will not read the articles of the mountain people. Tang Youhui is very disappointed, are these still not sober? In this case, he need not say anything. A yearter, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan studied abroad together, and the people who studied abroad with them were Miss Zhous family, Zhou Ruoxue. In addition, Fang Huai also followed. Tang Guo withdrew from Xianlesi, which became a pity for countless people. Later, she left for several years, Xianlesi business did not decrease, but countless people came to admire, because this is where the mountain people have stayed. Zhou Guan and Mrs. Zhou still have conflicts and still live in the old house. After Tang Si finished his studies, Zhou Guan married Tang Si regardless of the olddy''s stop, and they lived in the old house. Mrs. Zhou was anxious, and bluntly, Tang Si would never enter the door of the Zhou family. Zhou Guan was annoyed by this, and said that he would never enter the door of the Zhou family. Zhang Lanyue lived in the cracks and was often scolded by Mrs. Zhou Lao. The days were hot and lively. Tang Si after marriage, had a bad time. Without the help of the Zhou family, Zhou Guan didn''t have a serious job, and living a life was not a sweet potato. In the matter of getting married, she also fell out with Wu Feng and threatened to never go. Until Tang Si gave birth to a child, Zhou Guan was still in the past, and even after the period of love, their feelings were not as before. Not only that, Zhou Guan also became obsessed with gambling, Tang Si found that her life now seems to have been seen somewhere. The debtor came up, and Tang Si was helpless holding her child. But she was stubborn and didn''t want to go home to find someone to help. She could only bear it in silence. Those who demanded debt moved things away. The strong Tang Si began to persuade Zhou Guan, but Zhou Guan didn''t expect to listen at all. Mrs. Zhou knew about Zhou Guan and remembered that she had several excellent grandchildren and finally sighed. Before dying, he finally did a good deed, and gave Zhou Lanyue the copy of Zhou Guan, and also divided them into a house. Even if Zhang Lanyue was not reconciled, he had to take these away. "Zhou''s family, I will hand it over to you. You have been separated. Don''t care about the things around you. Zhou''s family should not be fooled by the word gambling." Mrs. Zhou closed her eyes tiredly and gave it to her grandson. Is the best heir of the Zhou family. It''s a pity that the second grandson doesn''t know when he will be back, and Tang Guo is actually pretty good, but she can''t see it. Zhang Lanyue brought his money back to the old house. He hummed and Zhou Guan said the olddy''s decision. Zhou Guan helped scold for a while. Zhang Lanyue feels that she is still pretty good, at least a lot better. Until various debts came up, she didn''t know what despair was. Mrs. Zhou gave her family property and was defeated by Zhou Guan within two years. Tang Youhui knew these things. The reason why he didn''t care was waiting for Tang Si to speak. Only when Tang Si spoke up herself would she know she was wrong. If he rushes to help himself, Tang Si will only **** blood, and will never learn a lesson. In addition, unless Tang Si is going to starve to death, he will help. Chapter 4057: Singer (End) Chapter 4057: Singer (End) Chapter 4057 Singer (End) Tang Si''s body had lost the vigor of the energetic female student. She didn''t know how it was like this. Zhou Guan was obviously not like this before. The times werepletely messed up, and finally spread to Haicheng, and many newspapers couldn''t do it anymore. Tang Youshu, who had a bad life, lost his job. It didn''t take long for Tang Yousheng to not dismiss him because the school didn''t improve his level. Tang didn''t starve to death again, he chose to help with the decoration of the house, and would never scold anyone who used wallpaper to paint. He bent over for a bowl of rice. The days are getting harder and harder, there is darkness ahead, and there may be life and danger when going out. There are hopeless people everywhere. The days seem to be able to see the head at a nce. It is ck and oppressive, depressed and desperate. One day, Zhou Guan returned excitedly and told Tang Si that he was going to join the army. He said that in the future he would be a marshal. How can Zhou Jiayi and his family beparable to a marshal? The reason why Zhou Guan has this idea is that the Zhou family has now turned to others, and he is overwhelmed. Tang Si supported with both hands, but Zhou Guan did not return. Whether it is life or death, there is no letter, Tang Si thinks Zhou Guan is still alive. However, many people feel that Zhou Guan should die. Many yearster, Tang Guo and Zhou Xuan returned. Tang Guo came back and put into new work. Today, she is still called a sir. She returned with her recent knowledge and was weed by countless people. In this life, Tang Guo was not married, but Zhou Xuan has always been with her. She has won many honors, painter, musician, writer, chemist. However, since she returned from studying abroad, she has not sung another song, painted a picture, written literary text, and the most written one should be the experimental report. She researched many medicines and solved many current difficulties. With the early works, people still remember forever, even her works were auctioned to high prices inter generations. The three Tang Si never apologized to Tang Guo, nor did they go to Tang Youhui to admit their mistakes. It''s not that they don''t regret it, but they feel embarrassed. They always look at the face, especially the misery, and they do not want to join Tang Guo. Tang Youhui had always arranged for people to look at them and saw that they did not admit to mistakes at all and only guaranteed their lives. I dont know how people who admit mistakes and repent, for the so-called face, such a person, how could he let them live a good life, thats too sorry for the big sister. All this, they asked for it. Wu Feng was not happy in hister years. None of the three children she cares about most for her. Tang Youhui helped with food and clothing, and so did the end. To death, Tang Guo did not take a nce. Tang Youhui did not ask. In his opinion, if it was not Wu Feng''s teaching, how could the three younger brothers and sisters be crooked? The person whomitted the biggest mistake was Wu Feng, who made a wrong demonstration to his brothers and sisters. "I want to see her." Wu Feng at the end of his life expectantly said that she finally regretted it. Tang Youhui: "She is busy doing experiments. It''s about the country. Experiments are very important. I can''te." It looks like Wu Feng is leaving, he didn''t say anything serious. Once the eldest sister honored her in the month and month, she didn''t like it, but now she wants to see her, but she has no chance. "understood." "Born again, book again, and thinking..." Wu Feng opened his mouth and felt bitter in his heart. Tang Youhui replied patiently: "It has been notified." Why didn''t youe? Wu Feng wanted to ask, but could not wait. Wu Feng left without waiting for her three favorite children. At her funeral, none of them came. ... [Margaret]: School flowers are going to the next world, looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Well, Margaret, actually, dont look forward to it. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. [Margaret]: Get out. see you tomorrow Chapter 4058: The original match of the hidden disease lord (1) Chapter 4058: The original match of the hidden disease lord (1) Chapter 4058 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (1) [Margaret]: I dont know if its spent, Im so nervous. [Mo Yuntian]: Actually it''s really unnecessary. [Harold]: The more you look forward to, the less you will get the results you want. [Empress Chen]: This is not necessarily the case, maybe Margaret really can see the school flowers. [Margaret]: Queen Mother, are you nervous? [Empress Chen]: I am not nervous. [Margaret]: s, the neer has a good attitude. [Empress Chen]: Its not a good mentality either. My time has passed too slowly, and only a few days have passed. In fact, I still look forward to meeting Xiaohua. [Margaret]: ... She also hopes that the timepse on her side is as slow as that on the Empress Dowager Chen, but it is not possible to think about it, although it is already much slower than other worlds. How good is it if you can see the school flowers when you sleep? [Chi Xiao]: Margaret didn''t speak anymore, probably already dreaming. ... When Tang Guo woke up, his goal was a piece of forest trees and flowers. In front of her, there was an ancient piano, thinking that the original owner should have been looking at Jing Fuqin. "Princess didn''t say Fuqin before, why didn''t you caress again?" Hongzao sighed and whispered, "Princess is wronged." Can the princess not be wronged? Since marrying into the pce, the princess will not be wronged one day. I thought the prince was a good match, but I didn''t want to marry in the royal pce for three years. The day the princess saw the prince was rare. Not only that, but also warned by the prince''s words, let the princess stay in the royal pce obediently. "Where to speak, let''s go first, let me sit for a while." She had to ept that the memory was not. From the words of this close-up girl, you can feel that the original owner had not been very good. The jujube stopped talking, perhaps knowing the nature of her own princess, and finally said nothing and retreated silently. He said that he retreated, but he didn''t go far, but he stayed at the door. Tang Guo was supported on the table, his eyes closed slightly, and he began to ept the world. After watching the plot of this world, she almost smirked. The country where she is now is called Daqi, with the surname of Helian, and now she is married to the emperor''s third son, Dingwang, Helianfeng. The reason why it is called the king is because He Lianfeng is a good warrior. He has won countless honors for Daqi, almost invincible, and it is a heroic repel of the small state that vited the border. And the identity of the original owner is not simple. It is the daughter of Princess Wangwang, who has a good rtionship with Daqi. Once the master of Leyin County, after being married and kissed, she has been sealed as Princess Leyin. To say that as the daughter of the long princess, Beiwangguo is not weak, and it is impossible for Daqi toe and kiss. It is Daqi who proposes the two countries to be rtives, and the name is the most favored daughter of the old princess. As long as the original owner is unwilling, the princess and the emperor of the north can reject it. After all, they do not need the most beloved lord to suffer this. But the original owner has long heard about the heroism of King Ding, as a daughter of a boudoir, has long been curious and admired for King Ding. At this time, even if there is no love, it is somewhat favorable. In order to see the true face of Ding Wang, she decided toe and kiss. If the king is the same as the legend, she will not lose. For this reason, she has also secretly seen it, seeing Ding Wang a talented person, where is not happy? However, how could the original owner predict that after the marriage, Ding Wang did not even step into her room for her wedding night. Chapter 4059: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (2) Chapter 4059: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (2) Chapter 4059 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (2) Just let the housekeeper talk to her. Since she marries into the pce, she will be the princess in the future, and she should be given decent. The underlying meaning is, dont think about the rest. The original owner did not expect such a result. She thought that Ding Wang promised to be a rtive, and she was naturally satisfied with her. Of course she was not reconciled and tried to see Helian Feng, who was quite resentful of this matter. However, He Lianfeng was unmoved by her coldly, and did not exin why he promised to be a rtive and ignored her. I was terribly angry, but I couldn''t go back to trouble because of this thing, it would make North Wangguo lose face. I used to like the points in Helian Feng''s mind, and it slowly faded. Perhaps it was to admit his fate and decided to stay in the Wangfu well, saying that nothing could be caught by her because she let Beiwangguo get caught. Far away from home, in this strange wee, the entire Dingwang Mansion was cold to her, and she didn''t need to worry about her. That is to say, under the control of He Lianfeng, Wang Mansion is like a disy ced here, and over time, she also felt a little depressed. In three years, she has already made her body bad. If there is nothing wrong in the middle, it may be less than ten years, the original owner''s body will copse and die in the pce. However, something happened in the middle thatpletely made her unable to calm down, so she was annoyed and had to make some wrong judgments and wrong things. This incident has elerated her speed of being cannon fodder. Su Ruoyu, a female crossing. Su Jiayang''s daughter in Beizhuang came across and met He Lianfeng, who had traditional Chinese medicine. After the event, Su Ruoyu hurried away. As a passing woman, though she feels unlucky about this kind of thing, she won''t die or live like an ancient woman. What she thought was quite clear, and she felt that He Lianfeng had a good figure. She made a profit. Of course, she also knew that He Lianfeng''s status was unusual and did not want to get in trouble, so she hurried away. He Lianfeng, who was awake, was different. He arranged for the world to find Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts. To say that a character like He Lianfeng should not be so keen on a woman who has a dewy love? After all, the original owner is a peerless beauty. This is the most critical point in this world. The reason why Helian Feng didn''t care about this marriage was because any woman became his princess, and he didn''t care. Because... he can''t. Yes, He Lianfeng didn''t do it. When other elder brothers yed with women, he discovered his problems. Secretly invited countless doctors, no effect. Gradually Helian Feng didn''t want this, but it was almost desperate for men. Even if he is excellent, he can''tpete for the throne. Because of this, He Lianfeng will be keen on fighting, showing that he will not fight. When the emperor''s ministers negotiated and wanted to be close to Beiwangguo and asked who was willing, he stood up without hesitation and expressed his willingness. Because the person they raised was the original owner, and in the North Kingdom, it was very favored, more favored than the princesses. He Lianfeng felt that he couldn''t touch a woman anyway. It would be better to help his father and the emperor. The emperor actually meant the same thing. He Lianfeng didn''t care about the throne. The emperor knew it, but this was his most trusted son, so he was more at ease. In this way, the original owner was pitted. Chapter 4060: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (3) Chapter 4060: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (3) Chapter 4060 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (3) If she knew that He Lianfeng wouldn''t do it, how could shee to be in harmony? Let''s talk about it white, this is cheating marriage. Its just that the original owner didnt know that He Lianfeng didnt mention it. He thought He Lianfeng didnt like her, or she was afraid of her identity. The situation passed back. Besides, when Su Ruoyu fled afterwards, He Lianfeng went to find someone crazy, but still did not find anyone. But after tasting the taste of being a man, how can he endure being a monk? During his search for Su Ruoyu, he also asked a woman to try it, but the result was very unsatisfactory. He had no feeling for other women. So he could only arrange to secretly search for Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts and have a strong interest in this woman. When Su Ruoyu returned to the capital, the two identally met, knew each other, and then fell in love. Almost every time he met, He Lianfeng couldn''t help pulling Su Ruoyu into the house to discuss the philosophy of life. Su Ruoyu is also an open person. Anyway, it has happened once, and it doesn''t matter if it happens a few times, and the two are very harmonious. She really likes this man. After knowing He Lianfeng''s identity, Su Ruoyu was not surprised, before she thought this man was not ordinary. When He Lianfeng said that she wanted to ept her as a side princess, she was rejected. She made it clear that being with him was ok, but it was impossible for her to enter the house as a concubine. She also said that she hopes to have one person in her life. Su Ruoyu''s thoughts surprised He Lianfeng. He didn''t expect this woman to be extraordinary, but he was a woman who fascinated him. Not only was she not angry, but she was more interested in her. It was impossible to let Su Ruoyu go, but he was not allowed to be this woman. A seed is taking root in Helian Feng''s heart, and he listened to Su Ruoyu''s words. Su Ruoyu actually had a marriage contract with Ji Changqiu, son of the prime minister. This time back, it is said that it was for the purpose of marriage. Neither the sisters of Sujia Su Ruonguage, the mother and the mother, nor He Lianfeng, hope that Su Ruoyu''s marriage agreement with the senior son will continue. They all want to destroy this marriage contract, Su Ruoyu also wants to destroy, but just did not think of a good way. Not only that, but Mr. Cheng also identally knew what happened between Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng. Mr. Cheng is actually a sick seedling, but he doesn''t feel Su Ruoyu. After knowing this, he doesn''t care much anyway. Anyway, he is a person who has few days to live. He Lianfeng also told Ji Changqiu that he was still envious and hoped that he would dissolve the marriage contract and still hide what happened today. Su Ruoyu''s own thought is that if Ji Changqiu obediently and her peacefully dissolve the marriage contract, then she may help him to see what is sick. But this son-inw is also fearless, and bluntly said: "I have no idea to dissolve the marriage contract." To conceal this secret, Ji Changqiu did not say, nor did he say that he wanted to promote it. He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu thought, this won''t work. Su Ruoyu was able to heal himself, and he and He Lianfeng thought of a way to design this young son, so that the other party had nothing to say. How do Su Ruoyu do it? The medicine was dispensed first, and He Lianfeng secretly gave it to Ji Changqiu. Then, He Lianfeng ordered people to go to the teahouse Ji Changqiu frequented, arranged for two women to seduce him, and then let the woman deliberately expose the matter that the eldest son did not do. For this reason, the two women gave Ji Changqiu medicine, even if they did The medicine did not respond. Chapter 4061: The original match of the hidden disease lord (4) Chapter 4061: The original match of the hidden disease lord (4) Chapter 4061 The original part of the hidden disease lord (4) Now, Ji Changqiu, the son of the prime minister, became a joke in the capital, and the marriage contract was naturally released. Moreover, he could not speak Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng at this time. Because everyone wouldn''t believe it, he just thought he was jumping into the wall and wanted to bite Su Ruoyu. However, Ji Changqiu had no way to bite them. He was not in good health because of the stimtion of drugs, he could not afford to stay in bed for a long time, and he died soon after. Unwilling to reconcile this matter, the Prime Minister secretly investigated and found that the death of his son had something to do with Su Ruoyu He Lianfeng, so he became a big viin in the world, attacking the two in various ways. As for the original owner, I also learned about Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng in the back, but also involuntarily directed against Su Ruoyu. He Lianfeng is not a good person, but an upromising means for his purpose. With Su Ruoyu, he has long lost sight of the original owner, but the identity of the original owner, he can not let her die unclearly. So he painted the gourd like this, and found someone to design the original owner, and arranged a man for her. Although nothing happened, the original owner was caught by the public and the man could lie in a house. In this way, He Lianfengpletely eradicated the root **** of the original owner and could marry Su Ruoyu home. The original master lost his reputation and threw himself into the face of Beiwangguo, who also said that she could not ept her and let He Lianfeng handle it. She was sent to the temple. But it is not the end of the matter, and Northward Kingdom can''t take her back, but secretly the emperor and the princess are worried. Their favorite niece, daughter, can they not know her temperament? They secretly arranged for someone to find the original owner, but one stepter, the original owner had burned himself to death. She cares about her own people, and will definitely not give up on her. If she continues to live, she will probably provoke war between the two countries, and she is not justified, she chooses to sacrifice herself to end all this. And Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng, of course, were right together, and finally the Emperor Daqi also passed the emperor to He Lianfeng, the two of thempleted their lives. [The host is big, isnt it exciting? ] The system secretly asked, [I have to meet two torches when I have to stand still. While watching the plot, the system couldn''t help but spit it out, and still didn''t hold back, and emailed both 222 and 111. He is very diligent in contact with the other two system, and will share some wonderful plots with each other. "He Lianfeng did disgust me, what kind of stuff." After watching all the plot, Tang Guo was the idea, "This is a selfish and deceiving marriage stuff." [Yes, this is called cheating marriage,] the system said seriously, [the host is big, Margaret is waiting for you to show up. Because this is the ancient ne, Tang Guo still walked around in his head and found that there is no so-called Queen Mother Chen, and she understood that this world should not be the world of Queen Mother Chen. Sorry, but I didn''t care too much. She always went when she should go. She experienced a world. It is estimated that Queen Mothers side has passed a few days. It is not too anxious. [School Flower]: Everyone, I am in the new world. [Margaret]: Oh, is it not the magic world? Without asking me, it is not. If it is, the plot will definitely mention me. After all, the entire continent knows that the dark magician Margaret is a powerful and dangerous person with a very strange temper. If anyone provokes Margaret, no one will end well. Chapter 4062: The original match of the hidden disease lord (5) Chapter 4062: The original match of the hidden disease lord (5) Chapter 4062 The original part of the hidden disease lord (5) [Margaret]: You continue, I just vomit. [School Flower]: This is an ancient ne. [Margaret]: Oh, it is not the ne of the Queen Mother, right? Otherwise, it is called Queen Mother Chen to be sure to enter the group. Come on, you continue. [School Flower]: Its really not the ne of Queen Mother Chen. In the plot, I didnt find anything about Queen Mother. The current country is Daqi, and the empress dowagers in the pce have no surname Chen. [Empress Chen]: This matter cannot be forced, and when you are destined, you will naturally meet each other. [Chi Xiao]: Sister, let''s talk about the plot first. [School Flower]: Good. Tang Guo simply said the plot, and there were heated discussions in the group, of course, he was scolding He Lianfeng shamelessly. [Empress Chen]: There are such absurd things? This Helian Feng is not worthy of being a royal, and he is ill and he is going to dy the good daughter''s house. That thing that goes through a woman is nothing, but dare to do that shameless thing. Isn''t this just stealing? Even if he was married into the royal pce as a princess, did the Daqi State Master have no rites? [Margaret]: Dissipate your breath, I doubt you will get upset. [Empress Chen]: It should not stand up, I just tried it. [Chi Xiao]: That prime minister''s son was also unlucky, because he discovered the secret and did not promise to keep them secret, so it was calcted. [Ziyun]: Sister, I think this season Changqiu is avable. I have all kinds of medicines here. Do you want to find a chance to cure him and take it for yourself? [Mo Yuntian]: The people in Beiwang who love their sisters are better off ventting their sisters and Beiwang, let theme and take Daqi Kingdom. [Empress Chen]: People are suffering since the war. If there is no war between the two countries, I do not rmendunching a war. This is not a fear, but a consideration for the stability of the world. Once the war broke out, it was not only Daqi, but also the North Kingdom. However, Xiaohua can make a fuss about what He Lianfeng didnt do, and make the matter big, let the North Wangguo messengere over, and ask for a statement. Daqi Guo is not only able to getpensation, but also allows Da Qi Guo Shameful, so that He Lianfeng lost his support and lost his face. In the dark, the school flower can design some other things. In short, this matter should be outsmarted. The enemy of the school flower is He Lianfeng, and the son of the prime minister mentioned by Ziyun, which can indeed be used. Multi-total total, can make Helian Feng and through the female life can not turn over. [Mo Yuntian]: It makes sense that after all, Fanjie is different from Immortal Realm, and he cant fight if he doesnt move. Yun Gu said that its not good to fight thebor and the people often, and its not good. There will be such things in the future, and Empress Chen expresses her thoughts a lot. [Empress Chen]: With countless help from everyone, it is appropriate toe up with a little idea. [School Flower]: I also agree with the idea of the Empress Dowager Chen. Tang Guoshui had been in the group for a long time, and then he went to the group and returned to reality. "Is the princess sleepy? Would you like to go to rest in the house?" Xu Shihongzao found Tang Guo holding his head still, and then came to see the situation. Seeing her with her eyes closed, she did not dare to disturb her, and Tang Guo opened her eyes before speaking. "No, just go out with me." Daqiguo is still open to the public, and there is no problem with women going out. Of course, as a princess, she also takes a sedan chair or carriage when going out, and will not really step on the ground and keep walking. When she left the house, the people in the house wouldn''t stop her. Maybe she knew that she wasn''t doing anything, and everyone who watched in secret had withdrawn. Sitting in the carriage, Tang Guopan figured out that at this time Helian Feng was in Bie Zhuang, should he meet the passing woman? There is also Ji Changqiu, how will she dig people to her side then? see you tomorrow Chapter 4063: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (6) Chapter 4063: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (6) Chapter 4063 The original part of the hidden disease lord (6) [The host isrge, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng met. On the second day of Daqi, Tang Guos confused lunch break heard the sound of the system. [Would you like to broadcast it to you? "Tong, do you have a virus? What do you say are all a pile of yellow-colored waste?" System: No catastrophe. "They will inform me after they return to Beijing and keep staring at them not to rx." The two did not return, and she did not know what to do. Oh, let''s have a breath with Beiwangguo first. Tang Guo woke up and went back to the room, sending out the close-up maid and red dates. She took out a puppet and cut paper, cut her fingers with a knife, and dripped a drop of bright red blood into it. She was about to make the puppet paper-cut change into an adult. She hesitated and thought silently in her heart, let''s change her pigeons. The goal of changing people is toorge. Although the masters of martial arts in this world may not necessarily grasp the puppet paper man, the target adult, discovered by the people in Dingwang Mansion, is not so good to cause Helianfeng to be vignt. The puppet-cut paper cut Tang Guo''s idea into a homing pigeon that doesn''t look like a homing pigeon, with light gray feathers, standing on the desk cleverly. Tang Guo decided to write a letter for the puppet carrier pigeon to be delivered to Princess Wangwang, the mother-inw. This letter mainly conveys several meanings: First, she was cheated by He Lianfeng, but she had to first figure out whether this was He Lianfeng''s personal behavior or a conspiracy on the side of Da Qi State, so that they should not act rashly and wait for her news, Don''t send someone toe in contact with her, but you can secretly send someone to dress up and stay in Daqi State Capital. Secondly, whether it was Helian Fengs personal behavior or not, she made troubles directly. In fact, she was very unreasonable. Helian Feng did not use this reason as one of her Hughes, she had to find some to contain Hehefeng. Reasons for a continuous strike or Da Qi''s lifeline. The third is to greet the eldest princess and her uncle, and let them not worry, she will protect herself. In addition, I exined that if they want to deliver a letter to her, they will let this pigeon help, and they will never be found a problem. Fold the letter and hand it to the puppet carrier pigeon. The puppet carrier pigeon swallowed the letter into its belly. Let''s not talk about how fast the puppet pigeons are, and their own strength is not weak, it is said that they were really found to be shot down, the puppet pigeons died, and the letters inside were destroyed. Come to think of it, this thing is quite useful. Tang Guo walked to the window and released the puppet carrier pigeon. The homing pigeon first jumped to the roof, bouncing around, unlike a homing pigeon. The light gray figure soon disappeared into sight and was not easy to be discovered. "Tongzi, look at the emperor again. As an emperor, his son can''t do anything. I don''t believe he doesn''t know." If you dont know that He Lianfeng doesnt lift, with the suspicion of an emperor, would you be so confident to give He Lianfeng the power? The other princes didn''t know about it, she still believed it. If this matter was known to Helian Feng''s brother, it must have been rumored for a long time. After knowing that he would not lift, He Lianfeng created a personal profile for himself and was not interested in women. As long as he did not want to, no woman could arouse his interest. This design also caused him a lot of trouble. Those brothers who wanted to install nails in his house were very upset. Chapter 4064: The original match of the hidden disease lord (7) Chapter 4064: The original match of the hidden disease lord (7) Chapter 4064 The original part of the hidden disease lord (7) Some people just want Helian Feng to break the game, so they never give up the opportunity to give Helian Feng some medicine. It''s not that He Lianfeng didn''t make any moves. On the contrary, every time he made a move, he didn''t respond at all. That was desperation. At most, it was the hot spots of the body and the cold water. After so many strokes, perhaps He Lianfeng wanted to see if there was any medicine that would really cure his illness? So there are also. This time Biezhuang made another move. He Lianfeng, who intends to soak cold water in Biezhuang Mountain Spring, met Su Ruoyu, who was also framed, and came to soak in cold water. As a result, the two met, and He Lianfeng felt about the sudden appearance of the woman. "The heavens of this world should be broken?" Tang Guo said. [What''s wrong, the host is big? "It''s really painstaking to arrange the two of them together. Yes, if you change the way, no matter whether it is Su Ruoyu or He Lianfeng, it is impossible to get together easily." [May be broken, the host can try to repair it. I heard from 111 that the heaven of the Three Thousand Small World is not sound and can easily break. Because of the three thousand small worlds, most of them were originally evolved from the virtual world. [So, sometimes there is a biased, very strange Heavenly Dao, and even Heavenly Dao itself is a bad situation, it is normal. In other words, the establishment of the Space and Time Administration is to help the three thousand small worlds evolve and find out which defects are repaired. "It turns out there is such a thing." Mentioning 111 and 222, Tang Guo remembered her wild brother Tang Kui, and Tang Jiao, the host of 222. "How is my wild brother? What about Tang Jiao?" Where?" [The host does not have to worry, your wild brother is very good. In every world, there are big killers. Currently being a boss in a modern world, ording to 111, the original boss in that world, because he met a little white flower, for the little white flower, he started his family, regardless of thepanys safety, and gave his parents anger. . At the end of the plot, the boss finally realized that he had made an irreparable mistake. The powerful obsession stunned the Space-Time Administration, and your wild brother took this task. [But this world has just evolved from a virtual world to a real one. Perhaps the heroine halo is more powerful. Your wild brother will asionally encounter some minor troubles. For example, when the woman appeared and wanted to pounce on him, his legs might be pinned by the halo and could not be moved. When Tang Guo heard it, he was a little unhappy: "That must be a crippled brain, too dogged, to bully my brother." [That is, the heavenly path of that virtual world is brain damage, rest assured, the host isrge, your wild brother is very smart, is he not a dominator? He invited himself a lot of bodyguards, both in secret and in secret, but any stranger who rushed up would be intercepted by those bodyguards. If the woman could not be stopped, he had already told the bodyguard to carry him away. Tang Guoughed when he heard this. To be honest, this kind of world that has just evolved from the virtual world to the real world and has been influenced by the aura so much, she has not really encountered it. [The host is big, your idea is a bit dangerous. 111 just emailed me just now, saying that with the rebellion, the effect of halo on them is getting smaller and smaller. The heroine often spoils your wild brother''s things. If you dominate, it is estimated that you are paying off your debts, or deepening the impression of the two. Chapter 4065: The original match of the hidden disease lord (8) Chapter 4065: The original match of the hidden disease lord (8) Chapter 4065 The original part of the hidden disease lord (8) "So what did my brother do?" Tang Guo felt that the result would be very different. [Well, the wild brother in your family asked someone to calcte the damaged objects and called the police. Let the mistress quickly lose money, if not, she will be distributed to Africa to mine. But after all, it is a female host, and someone must have helped her lose money. ] The system said cheerfully, [What happened there is really funny. Now the heroine, who has been moved by the male supporter, is tricked by the male supporter to steal the documents of your wild brother''spany. The world story is estimated to be almost over. 111 said that when she stole the documents, she was sent to prison. "What about Tang Jiao?" [Tang Jiao, a lying winner, its a pity 222, a diligent and sincere little Zhengtai, no matter how hard-heartedly persuading Tang Jiao to improve her professional ability is useless. The Tang family actually wanted to improve more, but well, after being entangled with a sticky monster, there was no room to y every time, lying down and winning again and again, I suspect she collected the heroine halo. "Help me see what Mr. Cheng is doing." Tang Guo remembered the matter, "how is his face." [A good host is big,] After the system should be down, after a while, he spoke again. [Sister-inw is reading tea while reading a book, and the life is very pleasant. Complexion, looks pretty good. It may be that his health is really bad, and those who serve him are careful, for fear that the loud voice will hurt him. "What is the emperor doing?" [Look at it,] the system consciousness floated to the pce again, and soon a voice came, [is a hard-working emperor, watching the break. "Okay, continue to monitor He Lianfeng, Su Ruoyu, and the emperor. By the way, pay attention to monitoring Su Ruoyu, what''s going on with her medical skills." Su Ruoyu showed different times of medical skills, and most of them took out some medicine. Therefore, Tang Guo is not sure whether Su Ruyu''s medical skills are self-exnatory or obtained by other methods. [Okay, the host is big. Besides, Su Ruyu, who happened to meet He Lianfeng for the first time, saw something happen. After waking up, he watched He Lianfeng asleep beside the mountain spring, quickly put his clothes on his body, and ran away quickly. When he ran, Helian Feng''s handsome face appeared in his mind. Although he was a little annoyed, he felt that he was not losing. Thinking of being counted by others, she looked cold, thinking, who counted her, when she found out, she would never make the other person feel better. Not long after, He Lianfeng woke up and there was no Su Ruoyu beside him. In his mind, he recalled the previous scene, a moment stunned, looking at everything around him, and the woman''s falling hair, as if there was her fragrance on his body, and finally he was sure that he had been a man. Thinking of that taste, he was a little addicted. There was a smile on Junyi''s face. After putting on his clothes, he returned to Biezhuang and called in the Dark Guard to get Su Ruyu''s whereabouts. After searching for several days, Su Ruoyu''s whereabouts have not been seen. In the past few days, he asked others to arrange other women, and he did not respond at all. It was finally determined whether he could be a normal man, only to find answers in Su Ruoyu. He remembered confusedly that Su Ruoyu appeared to be blushing in the mountain spring, most of which was also a stroke. At this time, He Lianfeng misunderstood what kind of medicine it caused him to respond. Chapter 4066: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (9) Chapter 4066: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (9) Chapter 4066 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (9) Anyway, finding Su Ruoyu can solve this matter. Just a monthter, Su Ruoyu still had no news, but He Lianfeng had to return to Beijing. He did not give up on Su Ruoyu. Coincidentally, on the Su side of the capital, because Su Ruoyu and the son-inw have a marriage contract, someone has been sent to pick her up in Beijing. She was previously recruited, it is estimated that someone did not want her to marry into the prime minister''s house. Su Ruoyu is actually the daughter-inw of the Su family, but Master Su''s original mate is dead, and she has taken the second step in two years. Today, the Su family''s mother and father are this step. "I heard that Mr. Cheng is a sick seedling?" Su Ruoyu asked curiously. "Hush, miss, Mr. Cheng''sst dislike is being said to be sick, but if he hears it, it will make him unhappy." Su Ruoyu pouted: "It was originally a sick seedling, and other people can''t even say it. Moreover, many people don''t want this marriage to happen, but I don''t really care much." Even if Su Ruoyu is a modern man, she still thinks about her first man in her heart. Subconsciously, some rejected the unrecognized sick young man. She is still thinking about how to dissolve the marriage contract, they have no feelings at all, such a marriage is meaningless. As soon as he arrived in Beijing, Su Ruoyu was still thinking, if she had to find an opportunity to talk to the son-inw, she could help heal his illness, and the two''s marriage contract was annulled. The first day Su Ruoyu returned to Beijing, the system notified Tang Guo. After returning to the Su family, Su Ruoyu fell into a wonderful life of Zhaidou, and the system told Tang Guo every day about the situation there. I also knew what happened to Su Ruoyu''s medical skills. She has a space bracelet with a thatched hut in it, a spiritual spring, and two or three acres of ck soil. The medical book was obtained in a thatched hut. It is said that this thing was left by a medical saint, only because it would be that his disciples would appear here. "So, it''s still a cultivation practice left." Tang Guo extracted useful information, "Yes, otherwise Su Ruoyu won''t learn so fast, after all, she is not a professional medical doctor in modern times. Think Its not enough to learn medicine at night." But there are some special methods that can be learned quickly. "Is there any cultivation method in it?" [Yes, but because there is no aura in this world, the spiritual spring of Su Ruoyu space is not enough to provide her cultivation, so those exercises are equivalent to tasteless. In addition, there are a lot of martial arts methods, but in this world, you cant do it. But bing a martial arts master is still very easy. ] The system said, [Now in Su Ruonguage, martial arts have made rapid progress. In just one month, he is already a second-rate master. "In this way, I have to practice martial arts." Every time Tang Guoes to a world, she can''t practice, she will practice martial arts to protect herself. In general, martial arts are rtively salty. In many cases, her status is good, and she basically can''t use them. But Su Ruoyu''s progress is so fast, she can not fall, so as to avoid some problems. Su Ruoyu has spiritual springs and ck soil, and the things he nted are definitely not ordinary. In addition, she may share the Lingquan, as well as those martial arts cheats to He Lianfeng, and those close to her. In this way, Su Ruoyu is not so easy to deal with. Hurry up and practice. Chapter 4067: The original match of the hidden disease lord (10) Chapter 4067: The original match of the hidden disease lord (10) Chapter 4067 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (10) Fortunately, all the people in the pce considered Tang Guo as a transparent person. Her yard is slightly remote, and she eats red dates in the past. The original owner did not trust the people in the pce, so the closest to him was the red dates. Those who cleaned the yard were cleaned and left quickly, so they dared not stay longer. So she practiced martial arts in the yard, no one woulde to see. She also asked the system to help monitor, and someone will find it soon. The original owner was capable of martial arts, and it was not surprising that Red Date saw her practicing martial arts. But watching Tang Guo be more and more powerful, he was still a little stunned. "Princess, your martial arts progress very fast." Red Date also has a few talents. After all, it is the person assigned to the original owner to protect her. The reason for trusting is that Princess Chang is kind to her family and she is willing to serve the original owner personally and repay her life. "This is the martial arts cheats that Niang gave me. I didn''t care much before. I suddenly thought about it that day, and I think about some things more, and how bad it is for my health. If I have an ident, how worried is Niang and Uncle?" Red Date agreed with this, and then said, there were still some tears in her eyes: "Princess, you finally want to understand, if Princess Chang knows, you will be happy." She has always been worried that the princess will be depressed here. "Don''t call me the princess anymore, do you think I count as a princess?" Jujube is very interesting, and immediately changes his mouth: "That ve-servant is still called the little princess." "Ok." "Red dates, what do you think of my martial arts cheats?" "Of course it is better. It is much better than ve-servant''s cheats. Now ve-servants are not sure whether they are opponents of the little princess." "Then youe to practice." After ying dogs, she certainly can''t do it by her own hands, let the red date girl do it. System: The first cow was sessfully bred. Jujube was very grateful, but did not refuse. Although the martial arts cheats are precious, Daqi is like Longtan Tiger Cave. She has to get better to protect the little princess. [The host isrge, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng met again. The Sisters of the Su family went to the temple to pray for blessings. When they were in trouble with Su Ruoyu, they were hit by He Lianfeng and helped her secretly. Now, they are sitting together drinking tea, as can be seen from He Lianfeng''s eyes, he can''t hold himself anymore. However, he can still be tolerant, it is estimated that he is afraid of frightening Su Ruoyu. After a few days. [The host is big, the sisters of the Su family give Su Ruoyu the medicine again. What''s funny is that He Lianfeng even sent someone to help Su Ruyu failed to escape, and he got the trick. Tang Guo: "..." This dog man really wants to be a man and wants to be crazy. [Su Ruoyu escaped, then He Lianfeng appeared in front of her like a savior, hugged her into the carriage, and then the picture of the unsuitable children...] Tang Guo: "Tongzi, do you think you are still a children''s system?" System: Boom Boom. Tang Guo: One punch and one me. Since that time, the rtionship between He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu has entered. The two often meet secretly. When they meet, He Lianfeng will pull Su Ruoyu on the couch and do something else. In the struggle of the Su family sisters, Su Ruoyu finally gained the upper hand and won the attention of Master Su because she exposed her medical books and said that she learned from a senior. In addition, Su Ruoyu also opened a medical hall. As long as the patient passes her hand, there will be basically no mistake, and he will be cured quickly. Su Ruoyu tried to mention it to Master Su, and the matter of dissolution of the marriage contract, but Master Su didn''t seem to agree. Su Ruoyu decided to think of another way. At this time, He Lianfeng suggested that she could help her, and also wanted to ept her as a princess in the pce. Su Ruoyu had expected the identity of the other party, but he was a little sad in his heart, shaking his head: "I will not be a concubine." He Lianfeng frowned. He had confirmed that only this woman would make him respond, so he was bound to get it. But he did not persuade Su Ruoyu, but secretly figured out how to help her get rid of the marriage contract with her son. Su Ruoyu did not refuse, and had an intimate rtionship with He Lianfeng. Mr. Cheng is not a vegetarian. As soon as Su Ruoyu came back, he arranged for someone to observe. Naturally, something was wrong, and I found a suitable time to appear in the ce where the two had finished. see you tomorrow Chapter 4068: The original match of the hidden disease lord (11) Chapter 4068: The original match of the hidden disease lord (11) Chapter 4068 The original match of the hidden disease lord (11) The ce where Helian Feng and Su Ruoyu work is in a house on theke. Theke is not Helianfeng''s, but the house on theke is his. The two originally agreed to swim together on theke, and as a result, they swam to the house on theke. Mr. Cheng estimated that Su Ruoyu still had a marriage contract with him, and the results were mixed every day. Seeing that the Su''s family are all looking at her marriage, this is not okay. Even if he is a sick child, he can''t allow women like Su Ruoyu to enter the house. In fact, without this matter, he had intended to retire. His short-lived ruined body did not intend to harm anyone. Since Miss Su came back, he exined the matter, and dont dy others. The reason why this matter was not mentioned in the sun was that Su Ruoyu had been aware of the other party''s anomaly just a few days after he returned. The first is Su Ruoyu''s medical technique. The medical matter has not been investigated. As a result, the other party opened the medical hall with the help of He Lianfeng. Can he not doubt it? In order to rify the strangeness of Su Ruoyu, he did not rush out of marriage. As a result, it was found that Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng had one leg. He was not very angry, and he had no special feelings for Su Ruoyu. Displeased or true, this Su Ruoyu wants to mess around, why not divorce first? Hanging on the name of his fiance, when something went wrong, didn''t he embarrass him? He secretly followed him this time, just to give the two a warning to let Su Ruoyu get out of marriage early. As for publicizing this matter, he never thought about it. He is not angry, it does not mean that his father and prime minister will not be angry because of this matter, this matter is not big, so the body is angry and does not know. Anyway, Su Ruoyu is not important, and quickly divorced. However, Ji Changqiu did not expect that the two would be very shameless, and thus lost their lives. In the plot, he didn''t say it until his death, not because he was afraid of the Su family. Master Su is just a third-grade official. His father is a prime minister, and he is not afraid at all. He was worried about He Lianfeng, but this was King Ding, the emperor''s favorite son, although he did not have the idea of inheriting the big position. However, who knows what he thinks in his heart, he has decided to bring this matter into the coffin, lest his father worry about it. Where the Prime Minister would be reconciled, even if He Lianfeng handled things very cleanly, he still found out some news. His son died so wrongly, how could he give up? In theter period, in order to avenge his son, almost madness, various means emerged endlessly, and even hesitated tomunicate with the enemy country. There is no way, the emperor is not on his side, he is such a son, if it is not bad health, how good it should be. Can''t get justice, but also loyalty. His son died so miserably, and he also carried all kinds of infamy, so he only had revenge in his eyes. The final oue is naturally, all over, everyone thinks he should be damn. At this time, after finishing the incident, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu came out of the house, and the two still went out hand in hand, with a little affection between their eyebrows, ambiguous, and knowing what happened. The two of them, who were stillughing, suddenly felt something, looked up and saw it, sitting in the bow of Ji Changqiu. Ji Changqiu was drinking tea, and when the two came out, their eyes fell on them. After the three of them nced at each other, He Lianfeng simply hugged Su Ruoyu''s waist, not afraid of what Ji Changqiu would do. Chapter 4069: The original match of the hidden disease lord (12) Chapter 4069: The original match of the hidden disease lord (12) Chapter 4069 The original part of the hidden disease lord (12) He approached Su Ruoyu and looked down at Ji Changqiu: "How is Mr. Ji here?" Ji Changqiu didn''t answer, and his eyes still fell on Su Ruoyu''s body, with a fluttering tone: "Since Miss Su is dissatisfied with this marriage, it is better to retreat first." I don''t understand. Su Ruoyu''s face was a little red, and her fingers firmly grasped Helian Feng. This matter was caught, it was really not what she wanted. "I had no intention of this marriage," Su Ruoyu said, "I originally nned to discuss this matter with Ji Gongzi, but I never found a chance." Ji Changqiu: "This is a good time today." Su Ruoyu''s face was white again, and she believed that Ji Changqiu must havee to trouble. She even felt that Ji Changqiu was unwilling to ask for anything. Anyway, it is impossible for her to marry Ji Changqiu anyway. "I will go back and discuss with my father." Ji Changqiu nodded faintly: "Since it is so, very good." Having said that, he waved to the people under him, and as the boat was about to row away, He Lianfeng said, "Ji Gongzi should understand what to say and what not to say." Su Ruoyu also said at the right time: "It''s not good for Ji Gongzi to speak out. If Ji Gongzi agrees, I can help you treat the disease." "Retire the marriage, and the other sons and daughters don''t care." Ji Changqiu''s mouth is also poisonous, and his cold appearance clearly makes Su Ruoyu''s face pale, "I won''t disturb the two Yaxing, It''s better to deal with this matter earlier. My son doesn''t want to bear a strange name." Ji Changqiu did not affirmatively promise to keep this secret. He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu didn''t look good, so he could only watch him go by boat. The white coat slowly disappeared into the mist, but their hearts were like a heavy stone pressed. Su Ruoyu was distraught, and He Lianfeng held herfort. "Ji Changqiu will definitely not give up. He can find it today. Most of them have observed us for a long time and found evidence." Su Ruoyu said sadly that she had no shame on this matter, but it was just a rtionship with the person she liked before marriage. . In her mind, she didn''t like Ji Changqiu, and she didn''t agree to this marriage contract. She wanted to retire herself, and she would definitely retire in the future, so she had no problem with finding someone she liked. But she understood that in Daqi, it was very unfavorable for her to publicize this matter. These feudal people would drown her by spitting stars. "Yu''er don''t worry, I won''t let you fall into crisis," He Lianfeng whisperedfortably, "I will think of a way to prevent him from talking about it, even if it is said at that time, nor Someone will believe it." Su Ruoyu asked what to do, and He Lianfeng did not conceal and whispered in her ear. After listening, Su Ruoyu was a little surprised and a little hesitant: "This is not very good." "It''s just a rumor, mainly to let him have no opportunity to speak. We will be caught by him if we don''t seize the opportunity, and we won''t be able to respond at that time. If Yuer is maliciously injured, he will deal with it at that time. Its even more troublesome. "The prime minister is an old traitor, and he will never give up without tearing off the skin of the Su family. The Su family will be unfriendly to thenguage. At that time, for the sake of fame, I am afraid that it will affect you." Chapter 4070: The original match of the hidden disease lord (13) Chapter 4070: The original match of the hidden disease lord (13) Chapter 4070 The original part of the hidden disease lord (13) "Furthermore, when Ji Changqiu married his wife and gave birth to a child, this matter would hardly break through." Su Ruoyu thought it was feasible, and his mind shed: "Perhaps, I can also do something, I can formte medicines, which can temporarily make his body..." The two were talking quietly here, but discussed for a moment how the season will be Changqiu. Ji Changqiu, who was already on the shore, did not know that he was in the calction of the two. Perhaps he was in a good mood because he was about to withdraw his bad marriage contract. "Son, please get in the carriage." Ji Changqiu in a good mood, don''t worry about going back to the house, just stop at the follower: "Go to the teahouse to listen to books, don''t worry about going back." "Yes." Ji Changqiu walked slowly, followed by two followers. He was thin and slender. Looks cool and handsome, but his face is very pale, at first nce is a sick man. Along the way, it caused many people to look at each other frequently. Those who often walk outside know that this is Mr. Cheng. Although he was pleased to see him, he did not dare to really move forward. First, his identity was not enough. Second, he was afraid of something. Tang Guo also came out and wandered around, knowing that the prime minister had broken through Su Ruoyu''s embarrassment, and the plot of his thought had already happened. Well, she came to the teahouse to step on the spot, and then she would not discredit, and she didn''t know how to save people. And she had to get into the habit of going to the teahouse to listen to books every day, and it wouldn''t be too abrupt to save the prime minister. She has been here for a long time, but she has never met Ji Changqiu once. Ji Changqiu can''te a few times a month, mainly because the body is not allowed, the weather is bad, and it will nevere out, afraid of identally getting sick. His bones were slightly colder and windier, so he had to sleep on the couch. "It really is a sick beauty." Tang Guo was sitting in the cubicle of the teahouse. She was here to listen to the book. As a woman of the royal family, she had to use a screen to block it. [The host isrge, the sick beauty walks in, and has now entered the smallpartment next door. Across the wall, are you nervous? "What am I nervous about?" Tang Guo remembered Ji Changqiu''s encounter with Su Ruoyu today, and asked, "How is his face? It shouldn''t be good if he breaks his fiancee to steal someone?" Even if Mr. Cheng doesn''t like Su Ruoyu, as a man, no one will be very happy to see such a thing. [The host is so big, you might have expected this wrong. Although Mr. Cheng''s appearance is indifferent, I feel that he is in a good mood. There was a smile in my eyes. I was tasting tea, and I heard that I didn''t seem to care so much about Su Ruoyu. ] The system said weakly, [Perhaps it should be said that he was a little happy. "That''s interesting," Tang Guo thought for a moment. "It''s estimated that I knew the two''s things already. Now I can retire and get rid of a hot potato, so I''m happy." [Mostly, he wouldnt be happy for a few days if there was a host there. This kid was very lucky. When the system speaks, it scans Ji Changqiu in a frantic manner, scanning all sides in and out, silently guessing, will this guy be the host''s big cute? It was a pleasure to see my fiancee stealing someone, but it was a bit like a cute operation. About half an hourter, the storyteller ended the game, and Tang Guo was nning to go back. Coincidentally, Ji Changqiu also nned to go back, and the two walked out of the cubicle at the same time and met. They looked at each other and then moved their eyes quickly to other ces. Chapter 4071: The original match of the hidden disease lord (14) Chapter 4071: The original match of the hidden disease lord (14) Chapter 4071 The original part of the hidden disease lord (14) "Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu greeted him. Tang Guo came to get close and knew her quite a lot. Even Ji Changqiu came to He Lianfeng''s wedding. This is Ding Wang. Normally, Tang Guo should not know Ji Changqiu, but his diseased seedlings have a great reputation, so they can attract people''s attention on any asion. In addition toing over and kissing that month, Tang Guo also participated in Da Qi''s poetry meeting and saw this sick young son. "Prince Cheng." Tang Guo responded. "Princess Ding first please." Ji Changqiu gave way, thinking of the things he had met before, he showed a little pity in his eyes. Princess Ding should not know yet, what did Ding Wang mess up outside? very pitiful. Tang Guo Yuguang looked at the other person''s eyes, and the system kept observing. He couldn''t help saying: [The host is big, I suspect he is pitying you. Then his eyes almost didn''t reveal anything to you about messing up with Helian Feng. "It''s not necessarily who is pitiful." Tang Guo also showed a bit of a pitiful look, which made Ji Changqiu a little puzzled. Tang Guo''s expression ofpassion shed away, and when Ji Changqiu wanted to pursue it, she had already walked out of the teahouse and got into the carriage. Ji Changqiu frowned lightly, and Princess Ding''s expression was a bit strange. After a while, he suddenly realized, did Princess Ding feel that he was not young for a long time, so he felt pitiful? After thinking about it, Ji Changqiu didn''t think much, and followed him out, stepped on the carriage, and a cold voice came out: "Back to the house." "Yes, son." Ji Changqiu had little time to leave the government, mostly entertaining himself in the prime minister''s house. In addition, he was waiting for news from the Su family. He believed that Ding Wang would definitely help Su Ruoyu handle the matter of divorce. I can''t think of it. He Lianfeng will indeed handle this matter, but the breakthrough is here. After going back that day, He Lianfeng was thinking about the asion when Ji Changqiu was to be designed, and he wanted to go there. The best ce was the teahouse he often visited. On other asions, Ji Changqiu visits even less, and the tea house that can listen to books will visit so many times a month. What makes He Lianfeng overjoyed is that in the most recent month, Ji Changqiu spent more time going to the teahouse. You have to go there every three times or five, and you can''t rush into the matter of Ji Changqiu. First of all, Ji Changqiu has two good attendants by the side of the city. Even if you really give him medicine, it may not be counted. It''s not so easy to think about it again after ying the snake. To be foolproof, he must n for perfection. During this period, Tang Guo left the house almost every day. Everyone in the house knew something about martial arts in the house. But the original owner itself would martial arts, which did not attract anyone''s attention. The people in the pce also told the news in front of He Lianfeng. "Apart from these two things, is there anything else? For example, who is in contact with?" He Lianfeng asked. He was indeed worried about what news Tang Guo might send back, which was not good for Daqi. "This is not the case. The princess either went to the book, went to the jewelry shop, or just practiced the sword in the yard, and no stranger was seen." "Then ignore her." Thinking of Tang Guo as a transparent person, He Lianfeng also remembered that when this matter was over, was it to propose to Yuer that she should be included in the house. However, wait a minute. You can''t enter the pce as soon as you get out of marriage, and your reputation is not very good. Chapter 4072: The original match of the hidden disease lord (15) Chapter 4072: The original match of the hidden disease lord (15) Chapter 4072 The original part of the hidden disease lord (15) Tang Guo''s changes did not attract Helian Feng''s attention. Of course, he wanted Nasu Ruoyu to be the side princess. He didn''t n to talk to Tang Guo. It was useless to say that in this world, only Yu''er could be his woman. Yu''er is a gift from heaven. Every time when Ji Changqiu heard about going to the teahouse, he could meet Tang Guo, and their cubicle was there. Gradually, he was used to it, and this princess Ding had a hobby of listening to books. Many people know that Tang Guo came to the teahouse to listen to books. Therefore, she appears here without causing any doubt. [The host is big, He Lianfeng''s man started. After Ji Changqiu enters the cubicle for a while, they will arrange some things to lead away the people around him. His tea will be dispensed. The medicine is prepared in Su Ruoyu and is very easy to use. It will work if eaten. Then the girls from the two Huayuelou arranged by them would enter this cubicle to take advantage of Ji Changqiu, and found him to do nothing. "He Lianfeng is really shameless. If he had to take this step, he would have to let the sick beauty know that He Lianfeng wanted to count him. [Anyway, its almost the same after the first. Everything is in the hosts big n. He Lianfengs good life is not much left. After a constion session, the system quietly asked, [The host is big, do you think Ji Changqiu is special. "What do you want to know?" [That''s that...is he cute in your family? I think you are very friendly every time you greet him. And I have calcted the time. There are a lot more days toe to the teahouse this long autumn. I used toe here three or two times a month, but now Ie every three or five times. The difference is a bit big. "Unification, you are clearly a system. Why do you like gossip so much? [The host is big, is he? Tang Guo couldn''t help it: "You''re still spoiled." [The host greatly...] The system lengthened the voice, so Tang Guo couldn''t stand it anymore. Who the **** did this dog learn. "Yes." [Haha, it seems that I guessed right, I am getting smarter. 111Although the dog is a little bit, this way of coquetry is really good, the system thought secretly. Tang Guo: "..." Another sunny day, today is the day when Ji Changqiu is calcted. The system has been monitoring the people of He Lianfeng. At this time, there is a guy in the teahouse that He Lianfeng arranged toe inst month, specially prepared for Ji Changqiu. Tang Guo came by pinching the time, so the carriage stopped outside the teahouse and happened to meet Ji Changqiu who got off the carriage. Ji Changqiu also thought it was a coincidence, and Tang Guo gave a light gesture. Daqi is open to the public, but it also needs to avoid suspicion, and to know the female family of the royal pce. But every time he saw Tang Guo, Ji Changqiu couldn''t help but show a little pity in his eyes. Princess Ding was so pitiful. Ding Wang Tiantian took Su Ruoyu outside and messed up. She probably didn''t know. It is a pity that most of the men in Daqi are in groups of wives and concubines and drink countless flowers. Although this matter is not glorious, it is not something an outsider can manage. Tang Guo also showed some pity in his eyes. The sick man was so pitiful that he was about to be counted, and he was still very happy. Ji Changqiu saw this look, but what she thought was that Princess Ding was indeed a kind person, even every time hemented that he would not live long. Tang Guo advanced and Ji Changqiu waited a while before he followed in. They are all regr customers, and they choose their usual cubicles, which are still adjacent. see you tomorrow Chapter 4073: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (16) Chapter 4073: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (16) Chapter 4073 The original part of the hidden disease lord (16) The storytelling of this tea house is very popr. In the cubicle, I heard that the books are basically people with heads and faces. Most people''s words are sitting on the bench in the hall, and some are here to join in the fun and stand there listening. When the storyteller opened his mouth, the entire teahouse became quiet. When the storyteller talks about the highlights, everyone can''t help apuding and apuding. Tang Guo listened and listened, and couldn''t help moving, he had a very special idea. [Host, I feel your emotions are very exciting, do you think of a whole person''s way? The system asked weakly, every time the host thought about how to make a whole person, he could feel that kind of particrly excited feeling, and the energy would increase. The system is actually very proud of his heart. When hemunicated with 111 and 222, he learned that other systems want to upgrade, which are calcted based on the number ofpleted tasks, or the host can give them some points. He is different. As long as the host is very happy, the energy will rise and upgrade as fast as Flying Sword. "No." System: No, what to deceive the system again? "I just thought of a good idea," Tang Guo smiled a little, "Tongzi, what do you think of this storyteller?" [Its good, it will shake the burden and mobilize people''s emotions. ] The system is not stingy with praise, still don''t quite understand what Tang Guo thought. Tang Guo: "What do you think of the story he told?" [For the people of Daqi, the story is good, full of legend, and it is in line with the aesthetics of people today. However, for the host, it is very clich, that is, nothing new. "The analysis is good. The stories told by this storyteller are generally divided into several types. The first type involves monsters. The second type involves schrs in high school who marry everyone and abandon their wives. The third type is for people. Ordinary stories, add a bit of suspense, for example, Zhang Dongs chicken is always inexplicably missing, and the middle is suspected of being a demon, and then it was learned that this Zhang Dongs family did evil and was retaliated." "Basically these are the three kinds. Listening too much is actually not exciting. But this storyteller''s baggage carrying ability is good, and he can always grasp the psychology of everyone and can''t listen to people''s desires. Plus, Daqi is not Modern, there are few ways of entertainment, so there are many people whoe to listen to books every day." [So, what does the host want to express? "It''s nothing. I just want to write a little exciting story and give it to this storyteller. Under his speech, it should attract many people." System: definitely not a good story. "Just write, there is a legend that a rich man has a hidden illness. How can such a shameless man''s face be made public? So the family members help to hide the rich man''s disease. Not only that, they are afraid of being discovered the truth about this matter. And embarrassed, for the rich son Zhang Luo made a personal matter." "The girl''s father is the friend of the rich father and son. The girl and the son are also considered to be the sweethearts. This marriage is very smooth, just because the girl has long been secretly promised." "After the sessful marriage, the girl knew that the rich son had hidden illnesses, and that was not enough. But the rich son said that he really loved her and always cleansed herself for her, and she didn''t know that there would be any problems. The girl believed it, and felt that I like the son, how can I not like him because of this small w?" Chapter 4074: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (17) Chapter 4074: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (17) Chapter 4074 The original match of the hidden disease lord (17) System: I feel that the plot will turn. "The two have been in love for three years and the girl has never been pregnant. There was a lot of discussion outside this time about whether the girl could not give birth. Some people even scolded that she was a hen who would noty eggs. Many people persuaded to let The rich son epts the concubine. The rich son refuses to ept the concubine on the grounds that he loves his wife. This time, it can be regarded as stabbing the horse honeb. The girl bears all kinds of infamy and says she is jealous." "I can''t give birth to myself, and I still hold that pit and don''t shit." "The girl endured infamy because she liked her son too much, and even her inws persuaded her, hoping that she could leave some face to the rich son. The rich son also showed a painful look in front of her. The girl was soft-hearted and willing to bear the infamy." "It was just a long experience of these things that made her health worse. At this time, the young man went out to y, after a broken temple, at night, he even met a woman. The lone man and the widow, dry fire, some things happened like that. . Why did the son do it again?" "It turns out that this woman turned out to be a demon. The reason why the son can do that is because the demon used the demon method." "After being a real man, the son thought how wonderful that thing was, and insisted on taking the woman home. When I returned home, the original wife, who was the girl, heard the news like a thunderbolt on the sunny day and couldnt ept it. . She wanted to stop this and ask for a statement, but she was scolded and jealous by everyone, tolerating no one, and not leaving her son behind." "The girl was ill, and the woman was still included in the house. The girl wanted to make a name for herself, but the woman was pregnant, and no one would believe what she said. When the girl''s child was born, the girl died." Speaking of which, Tang Guo did not go on. System: [Next, the host isrge. "The next thing is that everyone in the son''s family died bizarrely. They all looked like they were sucked out of blood by the demon. Later, when a senior passed by, the dying son was rescued, and the evil demon and a devil were caught. live." "The son also went there in a few days. Later, the master revealed the truth to the public. This monster actually wanted to raise a child in his belly before he hooked up with the son. It was originally intended to drain the son''s blood and leave without the defendant. Live. In the end, all the monsters, big and small, were killed." System: [This plot is a bit ruthless. "It''s better to be ruthless. After all, bad things are done, and the bad endings should be. First let people suffocate and anger, and finally let people feel refreshed, take care of the emotions of the audience, so as not to be angry with heart disease." System; [Anyway, the host is very happy. What else can he do? Of course, he stood firm next to the host. Tang Guo looked at the storyteller in the hall through the screen and listened to the other person''s baggage shaking out, which caused the audience to apud and was very satisfied. The storyteller who was telling a story suddenly felt a bit chilly, but there was some cold sweat behind his back, thinking he was sick. [The host isrge, Ji Changqiu and his two entourages are transferred from the mountain. In addition, Ji Changqiu was already drinking the cup of problematic tea and had already drank it. The effect of the medicine was very fast. Ji Changqiu felt ufortable. At present, his red face was paralyzed on the seat, which was not only weak, but also difficult to stand up. Chapter 4075: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (18) Chapter 4075: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (18) Chapter 4075 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (18) The system said anxiously; [The host is big, it''s your turn, the plot to save the sick beauty ising. "Don''t worry, is the woman arranged by Helian Fenging?" System: [Coming soon, it will be here soon, the host is big, let''s go, and wait for those two women to fight against the sick beauty. "Where to learn crooked words." [Go quickly, the host isrge, and the beauty will be eaten tofu when the disease is on. That''s so cute in your family, are you willing to be touched by others? "Red dates, I took the peach crisps I brought today and dropped them in the carriage. You go and fetch them." "Okay, princess." The red dates should not have him and leave the cubicle. After the jujube left the cubicle, Tang Guo took out a puppet paper-cut and dripped a drop of blood onto it. He whispered, "Go and light the corner opposite the tea house. Don''t burn the tea house, it''s good to attract people''s attention." " The puppet paper-cut did not transform into a real person, but jumped out quickly, a small one, everyone was attentively listening to the book, and really did not notice it. At this time, Tang Guo heard the voice from next door: "What are you doing?" Ji Changqiu''s voice was weak, but he could also hear the anger. Tang Guo thought it was almost the same. He hurried over and walked into the cubicle, where he saw two beautifully dressed women, hands resting on Ji Changqiu''s shoulders, showing a charming smile. "Son, your face is so red." "Does the son feel ufortable? Don''t worry, the concubine will help the son immediately." After that, the two women were about to loosen Ji Changqiu''s belt. At this moment, Tang Guo threw out two small silver ingots and struck the sleeping points of the two women. The two women rolled their eyes and fainted. Ji Changqiu, who had been very angry, was also stunned to see the sudden change. "Princess Cheng doesn''t look very good, what about the people around you?" Tang Guo asked with concern. System: emmm, just install it. Ji Changqiu has realized that his physical problems should be ounted for. Between the thunder and thunder, he only thought of two people in his mind. To say who he offended recently, only these two. Coupled with the magic of the Suoruonguage medicine, it is still very possible to give him this inexplicable medicine. Not only did he administer drugs, but he also arranged for two women toe in and hook him up. Ji Changqiu was clever and did not guess why. Do you just want to prove that he is a big-time son-inw, so I can take the opportunity to retire? No, the brother-inw in the capital does not know much. Even if he is caught by him and he is with two women, at most he is said to be humane. Because of this, if you get divorced, in Daqi, it''s just a big deal. Suddenly, Ji Changqiu felt strange in his body, and then his face sank, and he was given more than one medicine. He already understands the purpose of the other party. The other party does not want to prove that he is a son of a mboyant son, but wants to use these two women to tell the people in Beijing that he cant! Rao Shi Ji Changqiu felt that Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng were disgusting, and did not expect that these two were so vicious. "It''s on fire, it''s on fire." "Sister-inw, it''s on fire, why don''t your peoplee back?" When Tang Guo was talking, he brought the two wind-dusty women under the table, covered by a tablecloth. If he didn''t look carefully, he wouldn''t know there was Two people. Ji Changqiu watched her movements, showing some approval in her eyes. Chapter 4076: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (19) Chapter 4076: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (19) Chapter 4076 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (19) "They should be back soon." Now that the crisis has been lifted, Ji Changqiu is slightly relieved. "There should be something outside. Princess Ding hurried out. It is not safe to stay in the teahouse. What about the people around Princess Ding?" "Go help me get the peach crisp." "I don''t know if the fire is big, Princess Ding will go first." "Senior Son''s face is ugly." Ji Changqiu coughed twice, because of the stimtion of the drug, it really made his body very ufortable: "The old hair is sick, don''t worry about Princess Ding, you go out first." If someone is seen in a room with two people, I don''t know what will be discussed. The two wanted to count him, he couldn''t involve other people. Tang Guo took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Ji Changqiu: "This is the medicine I brought from North Hope, hoping to ease the troubles of Mr. Cheng." Tang Guo pulled the lid of the porcin bottle off and ced the mouth on Ji Changqiu''s mouth. Smelling the fragrance of fragrance, Ji Changqiu was a little stunned, forgot to refuse, and was given a sip of medicine. But after the medicine was imported, he really relieved his body a lot, at least, his cough was relieved, and his breathing was not as difficult as before. Tang Guo capped the porcin bottle, stuffed it into Ji Changqiu''s arms, and turned to leave the cubicle. She had just left the cubicle, and Ji Changqiu''s two attendants returned with sweat. Seeing Ji Changqiu''s appearance, he dropped to his knees. "Get up." Ji Changqiu''s voice was a little bit angry. This time it was calcted, and he was too careless. No wonder these two people, he thought he was a sick seedling, no one woulde to touch this mold, "First go back." Ji Changqiu nced at the covered table: "The two of them grabbed." No matter whether he could ask for evidence, he couldn''t just let it go, and he could always find some clues. Because of the fire, the customers of the teahouse were slowly evacuating, and the red dates hurried in. Tang Guo just walked to the door of the cubicle, and the red dates quickly came forward. Tang Guo followed her out. All the guests in the hall are out. The guests in the cubicle also went out almost the same. Tang Guo stood beside the carriage for a while and saw that Ji Changqiu was supported by two entourages, and the two entourages shouted: "The son is sick, please let me." Tang Guo did not know how Ji Changqiu kept his flushed face from getting pale, but the cold sweat really scared the people around him. When Ji Changqiu was helped into the carriage, he nced at Tang Guo''s position. He thought, this time it was a pity for Princess Ding, I don''t know when I could pay it back. Ji Changqiu is even a little contradictory. Should he and Princess Ding say that He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu are confusing. Sitting in the carriage, the entourage asked with concern: "Your son, how are you? The people have been arranged to call the doctor." "No harm." Even if the medicinal effects on the body have not passed, I don''t know whether the medicinal effects are temporary or permanent. Ji Changqiu is not so worried. He is ill, it doesn''t matter if he can do it. With this body, how can he still think about men and women, let alone his little interest in that matter. Especially when he saw the ambiguous appearance of Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng, he was even more repulsive and always felt a bit appetite. System: Young man, you cant say too much, its easy to roll over. "It''s so decent, why did it catch fire, but fortunately the fire was not big, it seemed that a tablecloth was burned." The news that Red Date would hear, returned to the carriage and told Tang Guo. Chapter 4077: The original match of the hidden disease lord (20) Chapter 4077: The original match of the hidden disease lord (20) Chapter 4077 The original part of the hidden disease lord (20) "That''s good. I asked the shopkeeper. Will it still be open tomorrow?" "Yes, nothing was lost, it just disturbed the guests, but the shopkeeper saved the guests'' tea." Tang Guo nodded, and then she would send a story to the shopkeeper, and it would be considered to save the shopkeeper''s loss. That story should make teahouse business very good. "Go back then." He Lianfeng mostly arranged people to stare here, just didn''t know if he knew that his n had failed. The carriage slowly went to Dingwang Mansion, Tang Guo lowered his head and thought, what should he do next? Ji Changqiu should have guessed that the person who calcted him was probably Helian Feng. What will Ji Changqiu do? As in the original plot, it will endure not to attack. No, of course it is impossible. Ji Changqiu is not the kind of forbearing character, otherwise he will not deliberately break through the embarrassment of the two. The plot is because he knew he was about to die soon, and he didn''t want to drag down the prime minister, so he didn''t pursue this matter anymore, and because his reputation was ruined, it was powerless to exin. It''s different now. The conspiracy is over. She also gave Ji Changqiu a bottle of medicine. Although he can''t cure him, it can also make his body much better. It won''t worsen his condition because of this time. Let''s go back and write the story first. Give the tea house the story that the wealthy young master doesn''t mention first. It is important to make this story widely circted. When the matter of He Lianfeng is exposed, everyone can easily think of it. The ancients are sometimes smart. The ability of gossip is no worse than modern people. "Doctor, how is Changqiu''s body?" I heard that my son had an ident. The prime minister who was in the office couldn''t take care of anything. He hurried back, and his colleagues understood it very well. After all, the prime minister is such a son. Excellent is excellent. It was sick, and it didn''t seem tost long. "Dad, I''m fine, don''t worry." The prime minister''s face was cold and cold: "How is your body, I don''t know yet? The road is not stable, how can it be okay? This matter can''t be reconciled, no matter who counts me, don''t think better!" After the doctor checked his pulse, it was determined that Ji Changqiu''s condition had not deteriorated, so the prime minister''s face looked better. Ji Changqiu frowned slightly, and it seemed that Su Ruoyu had a problem with the medicine. The doctor didn''t check out that his body had other problems. However, he did not intend to speak out on this matter. Since the doctor couldn''t see it, it showed that Su Ruoyu''s medicine was powerful, and I knew that it would be impossible to configure an antidote. "Changqiu, let those two women hand over to Dad. Dades to interrogate and keep everything from them." Cheng Xiang''s eyes red, and there was a sh of light in it. Who is it, dare to bully his son, don''t want to live. "Daddy, I personally interrogate that person." Ji Changqiu stopped, and those who fell into his father''s hands were estimated to have lost half of his life. His father is good, but when things fall on him, he is particrly ufortable and very extreme. He didn''t pity the two women who wanted to bruise him, but he was afraid that the people behind the two would grab his father''s life. "Changqiu, you are well nourished, and everything has father." "Dad, I want toe here in person." The prime minister frowned, not agreeing. But seeing that his son was in good spirits, not like being weak, and the stubbornness between the eyebrows, hepromised. "Okay, Dad will arrange more people for you. Do whatever you want, even if you are a king, don''t be afraid." On the other side, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were embracing each other in the sun, and when they heard that the nner had failed, their faces changed. "Got it, go on." Su Ruoyu grabbed He Lianfeng: "Will it be discovered?" "Reassure, we can''t find our head, even if he suspects, it''s useless. It''s just that he''s already scratching the grass, don''t think about counting him next time." Su Ruoyu bit her lip: "Then I am married, I don''t know when I will retire." "Yu''er Mo is worried, everything has me, I will find a way." Five dayster, Tang Guo listened to the book in the teahouse and listened to the story she wrote. At this time, there were people outside the teahouse picking up the door frame, stretching their heads, and extending their ears inwards, all of whom were attracted to listen to new stories. see you tomorrow Chapter 4078: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (21) Chapter 4078: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (21) Chapter 4078 The original match of the hidden disease lord (21) "In other words, the boy returned from ying. After passing through a ruined temple, he encountered heavy rain and had to enter the ruined temple to avoid the rain. That night, it rained and thundered outside the ruined temple, and it was windy. Then, he fell asleep, and for a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes..."Here, the storyteller stopped. The onlookers hurriedly coaxed: "Then what?" "Continue, continue, don''t stop." "You can''t be a storyteller. You stop when you get to the point. Quickly say, the young man doesn''t lose the two tea money. Well, the young man rewards you." Watching the excited reaction of the crowd, the storyteller continued: "Midnight, the sleeping Zhang Gongzi suddenly woke up and felt that the temple was a bit wrong. He looked carefully and saw a beautiful woman in the corner of the temple. The woman had a beautiful figure. He was so beautiful. Seeing Master Zhang looking at her, those apricot eyes showed pity, which made people feel pity." "Mr. Zhang was sympathetic and asked the woman across the fire. It was all midnight. Why did hee to the temple alone?" ... "Princess, although I have listened to it several times, I still hate this son. Listening a few times, I feel that Zhang Gongzi is sick." Red Date gritted his teeth and said, "There are all Zhang family, I see thest Zhang If there is no family left, it must be too much to do bad things and be retaliated." No matter whether sitting in the hall watching, or the guests in the cubicle, after listening to the story of Zhang Gongzi, he was swearing at him. Most of them scolded Master Zhang fiercely, mostly women. Of course, there are men. Especially some people who pay attention to etiquette and morals, have some knowledge, after listening to this story, they have to be inspired to write down some of the ungrateful scolding Zhang Gongzi. "This thing falls on these men, they may not be the same as Zhang Gongzi''s choice, but they don''t have such a disease, of course, they don''t think they are like Zhang Gongzi''s character." Tang Guo and the system said, "But , They scolded Huan, they just wrote articles and scolded." "In just a few days, almost all people in Beijing have known this story. Even if He Lianfeng reacts, there is no way to stop the spread of this story. There are countless merchants from all over Beijing, and this story may be copied. It spread to other ces." System: [I understand, this incident will not happen for the time being, but it will cause some shadows to He Lianfeng''s heart. Even if he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Su Ruoyu, he will nt the seeds of doubt in his heart. When their affairs are exposed, even if the story of Master Zhang is not heard in the teahouse, people will still think of it. "Smart, they will be pulled out to whip the corpse at that time! Even, the emperor will be suspicious of Su Ruoyu, not only Su Ruoyu, but also the Su family, even He Lianfeng will be implicated. Once the emperor is suspicious, the days will be Not so good." The storyteller in the teahouse is still telling the story of Master Zhang. The listener walked in a wave, and then came again. A few days ago, the teahouse caught fire. He thought it would affect the business of the teahouse. He never thought that the mysterious person would be so powerful. The teahouse is full every day. He only needs to count the money. I am even happier with this storyteller. Whenever there is something exciting, when he pauses, there are many guests who want to reward him with broken coins. "Princess Ding." At this time, the door knocking sounded outside the cubicle. Chapter 4079: The original match of the hidden disease lord (22) Chapter 4079: The original match of the hidden disease lord (22) Chapter 4079 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (22) Going out and looking at the red dates, I noticed that the people at the door were familiar and recalled a little bit. Then I remembered that this man was not just Mr. Cheng? Jujube was vignt in his heart, and whispered to the other party. "This is the letter from the son, and please ask the red date girl to give to Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu considered for several days, and finally decided to tell Tang Guo by letter. This decision was made by the fact that Tang Guo helped him that day. Princess Ding herself is a martial arts person, but seeing that day, she is not a three-legged cat kung fu, she should be a master of martial arts. She acted decisively before turning him into danger, and the bottle of medicine that was given to him was better than what Taiyi helped him with. With such kindness, he knew that Ding Wang had done dirty things, and he hadn''t spoken to her clearly. Also, he doesnt think Princess Ding is stupid. Perhaps she has long been aware of it, but she hasnt had a seizure for the time being, which may be rted to the friendship between the two countries. What''s more, he specially asked people to inquire about Dingwang Mansion and found a secret. After Princess Ding entered the mansion, she stayed in the house for a long time, and she was not even a true husband-and-wife rtionship. This surprised Ji Changqiu too. However, it is a little bit happy. People like Dingwang who are so filthy are really not worthy of her. She is anyway the princess Leyin of Wangwang Kingdom, and Dingwang did all the dirty things, and she deserves to know. As for how she resolved this matter after she knew it, it was not for him to decide. No matter whether she solves it or not, he and Liangzi''s rtionship with Ding Wang will never make him feel better. Red dates sent the letter to Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked over it and gave the letter to Red Date. After watching the red dates, he was almost stunned, and he immediately wanted to go back and grab Ding Wang and give him a good beat. Her martial arts are not weak in themselves, and now she has practiced the martial arts secrets given by Tang Guo, which is even more powerful than before. Anyway, she walked in and out of the pce in the middle of the night. The masters of the pce could not find her. Dont ask her why she walks around the pce in the middle of the night. She doesnt want to see what Ding Wang is doing. She dared to ignore her princess. "Princess, this person is too hateful, and even came out with the princess on the outside, and the daughter of the Su family is even more shameless, and there is a marriage contract, so he is mixed with Helian, which is really ridiculous." The hair is about to stand up. "The daughter of the Su family had a marriage contract with the son-inw, and the ve-maid was wondering just now. How can the son-inw send a letter to the princess." Jujube gritted his teeth. , Why not expose it in public? Why send the letter to the princess first?" "Maybe it is Mr. Cheng, who found out that these two have other problems?" Tang Guo made a guess. "Red dates, this matter will be left to you to check. I heard that the daughter of the Su family has just received it from Biezhuang. Soon, this happened. I want to find out when she was rted to Dingwang." "Princess, you can rest assured that this matter will be given to the ve-servant, and the ve-servant must pull out her ancestral grave." Tang Guo smiled slightly: "The ancestral tomb is not necessary, only need to find out whether there are any abnormalities in the Su family''s daughter. In addition, you need to verify whether the two are really infected." "Yes, princess." Hongzao thought it was not worth it. How could a princess in her family marry a broken man like Dingwang. Su Ruoyu is not low-key at all, she has too many abnormalities. Chapter 4080: The original match of the hidden disease lord (23) Chapter 4080: The original match of the hidden disease lord (23) Chapter 4080 The original part of the hidden disease lord (23) If you look closely, you will find that Su Ruoyu has a series of lies, and there are many problems in her body that cannot be exined. The reason why no one found it, it is estimated that He Lianfeng shot. Ji Changqiu didn''te to the teahouse to listen to books recently. It''s not that he didn''t want toe, but that he wanted to use this to pretend to be sick and give people a degree of serious illness that made them unable to sleep. In this way, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng will not design one after another, but will rx. At this time, he can avoid doing something in the dark. After counting him, he can still be safe and happy, really when he is a vegetarian? The two Fengyue women did not ask for any information, and He Lianfeng was very clean. Ji Changqiu had never thought about what he could ask from the two pawns. Not only that, but after torture, he let the two women go back. At the same time, the arranger followed the two. Sure enough, he found that someone asked them to ask about the situation. Recalling that day, Tang Guo''s two silver ingots hit the sleeping points of the two, and there was nothing to be found. Perhaps, He Lianfeng will also specte that he has master protection around him, and he dare not easily start. Ji Changqiu was even specting whether He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were expecting him to die. "Master, the letter has been delivered." Ji Changqiu nodded: "Did Princess Ding reply?" "Never." "Go on, you will go out when you are okay. There will be news from Princess Ding. Maybe someone will contact you." Ji Changqiu has a hunch that Princess Ding will be a good partner. He didn''t believe that after the other party knew the truth, he would really be unable to bear it. Maybe, she is arranging someone to verify the news, or is nning to hold back a big move. Ding Wang''s identity is not ordinary. His messy things outside are exposed, at most, his reputation is impaired. Ding Wang''s identity will not change, and the most affected is Su Ruo. But if Ding Wang really wanted to protect Su Ruoyu, he just had to take her into the pce, and what he said outside would not affect him. In this case, they are too cheap. "Whoever arranged to go to Sujiabeizhuang, did you leave?" Ji Changqiu remembered this matter. "In addition, people who had previously served Su Ruoyu in Beizhuang had to find them." Su Ruoyu, a person covered with secrets, first of all, the medical technique, the method of dispensing medicine is very doubtful. Without the help of Ding Wang, I dont know how many people are staring at her. This woman has always been high-profile and not smart. At most, she is ruthless and doesnt have to face. Simr to Ji Changqiu''s guess, He Lianfeng was indeed talking to Su Ruoyu about Ji Changqiu''s unfavorable situation. "It is said that this son of the prime minister, who has been in poor health since childhood, has mostly lost his life." He Lianfeng said to Su Ruoyu, "At this time, it is not very good to mention the matter of divorce, people outside will say something unfavorable. Yu''er''s words." Su Ruoyu worriedly said: "Will the Prime Minister''s House use the method of Chong Xi?" "Yu''er don''t worry, if Prime Minister Fu doesn''t n to be happy, then let him live a few more days, and don''t do much. If Prime Minister Fu wants to be happy with it, then it''s no wonder I''m ruthless and can only let Prime Minister Cheng Passed away early." He Lianfeng embraced Su Ruoyu: "Yu''er, are you really unwilling to be my side princess?" "I already said, I like you to be my business, but I want to make me a concubine. I Su Ruoyu, it is impossible to be a concubine in this life, just be a wife, and my husband can only have me A woman, otherwise, I might as well go off to be an aunt." Chapter 4081: The original match of the hidden disease lord (24) Chapter 4081: The original match of the hidden disease lord (24) Chapter 4081 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (24) Su Ruoyu pushed away He Lianfeng: "If you really persecute in this way, I won''t be with you anymore, and I won''t show up again." Su Ruoyu felt that she had medical skills and martial arts. When she wanted the Su family and He Lianfeng to persecute her, she fled. With her skill and ability, she can live well wherever she goes. When He Lianfeng heard it, he was a little anxious and quickly hugged people: "Where am I willing to let you not see me, Yu''er is really cruel. Yu''er is at ease, I will never force you to do things you don''t like to do. All I will solve all worries for you." "Huh, it''s a good talk. Who doesn''t know that there is a princess of North Hope hidden in Dingwang Mansion, or your concubine. Seriously, He Lianfeng, we may have no results." Although Su Ruoyu knows, this kind of The object of the marriage should not be voluntary by He Lianfeng. It is still hard to think about. Even if He Lianfeng said to her, he and the princess of the North Wangguo are simply nameless couples. The news made her a little sweet and a little ufortable. That''s the princess of the family, not if He Lianfeng said no. "Yu''er, don''t worry about it. The number of times I meet with her, that is, the annual banquet. I don''t even have a photo on weekdays. So, you still jealous? You can rest assured, I will give you a result." He Lianfeng was indeed thinking of various ways, how to get rid of the burden of Tang Guo, the princess of North Wang Guo. The point is that in the past three years, she really hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary, he can''t even catch a mistake. Anyway, He Lianfeng is a natural choice. Tang Guo did not do anything to offend him. He could not use some extreme methods to fight back, because he could not find a reason to fight back. Just like Ji Changqiu, Ji Changqiu discovered what happened to him and Su Ruoyu, then went to the house on theke to disgust him, and even threatened between words. He had to give Ji Changqiu a lesson to protect Su Ruoyu. The teacher is famous. He Lianfeng regretted it at this time. If he knew he could meet Yuer, he would never promise to kiss. ... For half a month, under the investigation of red dates, I finally found out that things were almost the same. "Princess, Ding Wang did have an affair with Su Ruoyu, not only that, the two also proimed prostitution in the day, which is really shameless. In addition, the princess made a good guess, Su Ruoyu is indeed suspicious. She was originally sent When I went to Bie Zhuangyang, the ve-servant did not find out what she had, especially the medical technique, so she was so fascinated that some old doctors who had been practicing medicine for decades could not achieve it." "The abnormality of Su Ruoyu was revealed only a few months ago, that is, one month before returning to Beijing." The red jujube looked horrified and whispered, "Actually, I guess whether Su Ruoyu is a monster change For example, it was the monster who ate the real Miss Su family and turned her into a look. The original Miss Su family was raised as a child, with a timid and cowardly character, which ispletely different from the current Su Ruonguage." "Just like Zhang Gongzi''s story, if Su Ruoyu is a monster, then everything can be exined. Even if it is not a monster, it may be a lone soul and a wild ghost leaning over. In short, it is definitely not a good thing." Tang Guo did not expect that red dates could be so deep. "That''s right," Tang Guo pretended to be pretending. "But we have no evidence, how can we expose her? Ding Wang seems to be fascinated by her." Chapter 4082: The original match of the hidden disease lord (25) Chapter 4082: The original match of the hidden disease lord (25) Chapter 4082 The original match of the hidden disease lord (25) "Princess, the ve-servant has a sentence that I don''t know should be inappropriate." "You said." "The princess was originally a golden branch and jade leaf. Why do you have to hang on this crooked neck tree and suffer such grievances? The king was wronged by the princess for three years and went out to mess with it. Its better to go out to steal now. Its not as good as a letter to Princess Chang. Princess Chang will pity the princess and will protect you. Since knowing this, Jujube is not very happy with Helian Feng. The princess is so precious that she hasn''t had a good time. She could have taken a hug in Beiwangguo. And this husband, who is not considerate of the princess at all, is equal to no, what''s the use? Tang Guo was not surprised by the reaction of the red dates, because this is the case with the North Kingdom. If the princesses of past dynasties were unsatisfactory, they could indeed take a huff, and rtively speaking, the status of women was much higher than that of Daqi. Even if it is a civilian, the woman feels that she can''t pass, and she can apply for and leave, as long as the reasons are good. "Unification, let''s go back to Wangwang country to live in the future, how good it is, how unimaginable it is toe here." [The host is big, dont you want to be cute? ] The system couldn''t help but pity the prime minister for a second. The host was sofortable for the life that he didn''t want him anymore. "Isn''t it a match? Da Qi gave me a crooked melon and jujube, and I have to pay me a favor." system:! ! ! This woman is really unreasonable. "Princess, the ve-maid just thinks you are too wronged." Without Tang Guo''s response, Hongzao was a little anxious. Why should her princess feel such anger. "Dont worry, you cant just leave Dingwang outside, just leave it? You can still make a fuss in Beiwang Kingdom, but you cant do it in Daqi, and its about the two countries. If Dingwang is not wrong, , It seems that I dont care about others, and it will affect the North." Tang Guo still wondered how to poke through the window to let himself know the existence of Su Ruoyu, and then wait for Helian Feng to calcte her. Unexpectedly, He Lianfeng brought her a pillow. The reason is that when I woke up one morning and was going out of the teahouse with red dates to listen to the book, when I was walking through the garden, there were two rough girls who were discussing that the king had a beloved woman. The Dingwang Mansion has always been very strict, and there is no possibility of such controversy. In a moment, Tang Guo understood that this was set by Herian Feng. If you think about it carefully, in the original plot, He Lianfeng wanted to conceal the existence of Su Ruoyu. Isn''t that simple? The original owner stayed in the house, how could you know it so easily? Moreover, she was stubborn about Helian Feng. It was He Lianfeng who ordered the next man to deliberately discuss in front of her, trying to arouse her anger. Then he can meet He Lianfeng''s expectations. The original owner is really looking for Su Ruoyu''s trouble. The original owner is not a gentle character. But came to Daqi and grievances made me more docile. In Uchiko, it was still a savage, a bit spicy. Originally Ding Wang ignored her and didn''t want to see her. Now Ding Wang is still messing with Su Ruoyu. With her pride, how can she allow it? Tang Guo smiled at the corner of his mouth and nced at the two rough-hearted girls who were in heated discussion. "What are you talking about?" Red Date got Tang Guo''s gesture, and when he went up, he grabbed the two girls. "What are you talking about?" Under Tang Guo''s coercion, the two girls were pale and scared, telling the truth. They did not say who the woman He Lianfeng liked, but they said where Su Ruoyu often goes, and Su Ruoyu also opened a medical hall. After listening to these words, Tang Guo could not help but rushed to the position of the medical hall with red dates. ... "Master, she has already gone." "Well, go on." see you tomorrow Chapter 4083: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (26) Chapter 4083: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (26) Chapter 4083 The original part of the hidden disease lord (26) "Princess, are we going to have a big trouble at the hospital?" On the carriage, Red Date asked a little uncertainly, "It''s okay to have a big trouble, let the people in the whole capital see what the daughter of the Su family is. Thats fine. However, this is in Daqi. Other peoples territories. The ve-servants are afraid that the princess will lose money. Jujube think, this is the correct process. "Do you really think that I want to go to Su Ruoyu?" Tang Guo was sitting in the carriage with the old **** there. "I really want to do that. Isn''t that just showing me jokes to the whole capital? Oh, because He Lianfeng I was engaged in a woman outside, and then I made a lot of noises. I didnt know what would be discussed." "The princess just looked aggressive, didn''t she go to the hospital to make trouble?" "Red dates, do you think the style of Dingwang Mansion is strict?" Upon hearing the date, I remembered my days in Dingwang Mansion during the past three years and said, "Naturally is strict." "Oh, then when did you hear that the servants of Dingwang Mansion can casually discuss the matter of the master? My situation in Dingwang Mansion, everyone knows, have you heard them discuss it?" The expression of Jujube changed: "This is not the case. The mouth of Dingwang Mansion is very strict." "Then what do you say about the two rough messengers today? When you went to check on Su Ruoyu, did Helian Feng hide her well?" Jujube''s face was already very unsightly, and nodded: "Of course, not only is it well hidden, but also well protected. Looking like that, I don''t want people to know the existence of Su Ruoyu, at least, this n is for a short time." "Then why did the two elders dare to talk, but they still talked in front of me? Don''t you think it''s a coincidence?" Jujube is no longer calm: "Princess, someone wants to calcte you? Who is it?" Jujube widened his eyes, "He Lianfeng? Or Su Ruoyu?" "Su Ruoyu''s hand can be reached in?" Tang Guo narrowed his eyes. "You have been toofortable in recent years." "It''s He Lianfeng." Red Jujube couldn''t calm down. "Why? Why did he do this, deliberately letting the princess know the news, is to test the princess'' attitude towards his side princess? No, with He Lianfeng''s temperament, He wanted to ept the side concubine and would not discuss it with the princess at all." So what does he mean? "I''m thinking too, what does he mean. No matter what it means in the end, today''s drama sings to me, just to let mee into contact with Su Ruoyu." Tang Guo said, "Since that is the case, then I will To contact Su Ruoyu is not as he wishes, how can he know how he intends." "Princess, you are too dangerous." Jujube felt more and more that Daqi was full of dangers. Her princess came to Daqi. It was really the most wrong decision. What purpose does He Lianfeng have? Jujube decided that he would have to stare at the two dogs and men in the future, maybe he could find out something. "Princess, the ve-servant wants to send a letter back to the North Kingdom," seeing that the medical hall will take some time, Hongzao will express his thoughts, "the ve-servant wants the ve-servant''s sister and brother-inw to wait by the princess. People you trust around you There arent many of them. With them there, the ve-servant wants to find out what news is much easier. In addition, the ve-servant also has selfishness and can be reunited with his family." Tang Guo agreed to this request, and agreed to give martial arts cheats to Hongzao''s sister-inw. Chapter 4084: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (27) Chapter 4084: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (27) Chapter 4084 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (27) After all, you can''t rely on puppet paper-cutting for everything. The red date girl is smart and transparent, and it works very well. Jujube said that she wanted to reunite with her family, but actually wanted to help her. This girl has always been grateful. System: Yeah, the easy-to-use cattle have raised themselves. Su Ruoyu''s medical hall has arrived. Most of the day, Su Ruoyu is still in the medical hall. Only after receiving the news of He Lianfeng, she would leave the hospital and meet with He Lianfeng. Of course, she would do other things every time she met. Tang Guo walked into the hospital and saw that Su Ruoyu was helping others. At the moment Tang Guo appeared, Su Ruoyu discovered her. From Su Ruoyu''s point of view, he saw a stunning woman in luxurious clothes walk in. The bright appearance makes people feel ashamed. Because Su Ruoyu practiced martial arts and often drank Lingquan, he thought that his appearance was good. Her skin is very good. After returning to Beijing for such a long time, she still met a lot of Miss Jin Jin, who did not look as good as she was. Even if she looks good, her skin is not as delicate as hers. In terms of looks, she is very confident. The appearance of Tang Guo makes her feel ashamed, which makes Su Ruoyu feel inexplicably ufortable. Tang Guo walked in with arrogance, and she was sitting on the sidelines waiting to be greeted by the folks at the hospital. Su Ruoyu originally thought that this woman was going to jump in line. She thought about it in her stomach. After a while, the other party jumped in line, she showed that there was no difference here, even if the king came, she had to queue. She was all brewing, and the other party didn''t y cards ording tomon sense, so the polite line up, especially not in line with the aggressive attitude. Tang Guo saw the emotion in Su Ruoyu''s eyes, chuckled and jumped in line? She doesn''t have the habit of jumping in the line. She is a good citizen who abides by thew and has no such bad habit of jumping in the line. Want to hit her face, next life. Su Ruoyu didn''t know who Tang Guo was. Although he had heard of Tang Guo''s name, Tang Guo stayed abreast and did not participate in any asion at all. The plot did not develop as expected, Su Ruoyu was very ufortable. She quickly helped others to see a doctor, feeling Tang Guo''s eyes fell on her, ufortable. I don''t know why, she doesn''t like the women waiting there. Tang Guo was not anxious at all. Sitting there for almost half an hour, Su Ruoyu''s sick person was finished. Su Ruoyu''s medical treatment is actually very fast, and can urately find the cause. This is enough to prove that the medical saint who left something for Su Ruo is indeed very capable. It''s just that the eyes are a little blind and can''t see people. "Thisdy, you cane to see a doctor." Su Ruoyu looked at Tang Guo as a woman''s hair bun. I was whispering in my heart, I don''t know which one is the wife of a certain family in Beijing, and his age looks so young. "Where is thedy ufortable?" Su Ruoyu was patient. In fact, she was ufortable. In particr, she didn''t want to help Tang Guo to see a doctor, but there was a guy in the hospital. She didn''t want to behave too abnormally. "Doctor Su, right?" "Thisdy, where are you ufortable?" Su Ruoyu felt, Tang Guo''s tone was not so friendly. I thought that I felt something was wrong just now. Her instincts were indeed urate. The woman was indeed in trouble. "Dr. Su, can we go to another ce and talk alone?" Su Ruoyu didn''t agree, but frowned: "If thedy has anything to say, just say it. Why do you need to use this yin-yang tone?" Chapter 4085: The original match of the hidden disease lord (28) Chapter 4085: The original match of the hidden disease lord (28) Chapter 4085 The original match of the hidden disease lord (28) At this time, there were two other doctors in the hospital, and Tang Guo''s eyes were not very friendly. Since the opening of the medical hall, there have been countless troubles, they are used to it. Although Tang Guo is very impressive right now, they are not afraid at all. The medical hall is covered by nobles, they don''t know who the nobles are, but once someonees to make trouble, the nobles will help Dr. Su, even if they are some of the official family, they dare not provoke here. "Dr. Su, do you want me to say here?" Tang Guo hesitated. She looked around and there were already a few people waiting in line to see the doctor next to her. Maybe they all felt something was going to happen, and they often looked here. "What Madam wants to say is directly that our medical hall is doing well." Su Ruoyu''s expression of justice and awe, without fear, attracted everyone''s attention. Those who saw the doctor couldn''t help but nod, Dr. Su is the most powerful doctor they have ever seen. They like toe to this medical hall because it is the fairest here. Dr. Su will treat them equally, and will not look at people with nostrils like the other medical halls. Tang Guo frowned, and soon reopened: "Since Doctor Su is so informal, I will just say it. It seems that Doctor Su is as rumored and has an open personality, which is different from the average woman." Obviously praising Su Ruoyu''s words, once she was not happy, she always felt that there was something in it. Anyway, Su Ruoyu had already determined that Tang Guo was here to get in trouble, or else he wanted to use her own privileges and privileges, and wanted to invite her to the hospital to see a doctor. Su Ruoyu sneered in his heart. The most favorite of these post-house women is bullying. But her medical hall was written clearly. If you do not go to the hospital to see a doctor, if you are ill, just take the patient to the medical hall. Why do so many people just not pay attention to the precautions of the medical hall, or think she is a little doctor and does not need to be respected? Tang Guo felt the anger of Su Ruoyu, and it was really a bit inexplicable. He didn''t know what strange things in the other party''s brain. "I came to see Dr. Su today because of one thing." Tang Guo paused and seeded in arousing the curiosity of everyone. "I heard that the prince likes Dr. Su very much and has always been curious. What kind of woman is Dr. Su? Come here today, its no wonder that Dr. Sus ability to see a doctor will be favored by the Lord." Su Ruoyu was dumbfounded. The red dates saw it and quickly introduced: "This is Princess Ding." The words fell, everyone looked at Su Ruoyu and Tang Guo, Princess Ding, who doesn''t know? Beiwangguo and his rtives, the music princess of Beiwangguo, is not only talented, but also a stunning beauty. They dont know talent, but they must be beautiful. Su Ruoyu seemed to be frightened. Few people knew about her and He Lianfeng, even her father didn''t know about it. How did Tang Guo know? Su Ruoyu was so disturbed that before she thought about it, Tang Guo spoke again: "I heard from the next person that Dr. Su now lives in the mansion on Yunbo Lake. It was the prince who asked you to live there. ?" Su Ruoyu''s face changed again, and everyone''s eyes looked at Su Ruoyu''s eyes. The name was not correct and did not enter the house, so he lived in Dingwang''s house. Is this Dingwang raising an outside room? "Dr. Su, don''t worry. I am not here to me you, but for your reputation and the reputation of the lord. I hope that Dr. Su can enter the house and make the lord a sincere heart." Chapter 4086: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (29) Chapter 4086: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (29) Chapter 4086 The original match of the hidden disease lord "The lord can treat you like this. He must like you. Doctor Su is willing to live in the house arranged by the lord, and he must like the lord." "I don''t know the origin of Doctor Su. Since it is so, it might be better to live in the Wang Mansion, it is justified. There are few people in the Wang Mansion. If Dr. Su cane in, it will be more lively. The prince likes you so much, and Dr. Su has another skill, I dont mind you being a side princess." A light smile appeared on Tang Guo''s face. Since He Lianfeng handed her this pillow, of course she should make good use of it. Knowing the existence of Su Ruoyu, it is not necessary to make trouble to solve it. She can be in the public and invite Su Ruoyu to enter the government. She originally wanted to say it alone, but people dont care about the details and dont care about it at all. System: Go to his official announcement, the host is big, and believe your evil. At this time, the onlookers had already whispered, all of them were Su Ruoyu, a woman who had not left the cab, and even lived in Dingwang''s house. They said that nothing happened. They were 10,000 unbelievers. "I know that Dr. Su is not an ordinary daughter''s house, and he doesn''t care about details, but since Dr. Su entered this secr world, he still has to obey the rules of the secr world, so as not to provoke jokes. Dr. Su doesn''t care about these, but the reputation of keeping an outside room falls. It is also disgraceful to the prince." Tang Guo also said, "Dr. Su is not aggrieved to be the side princess of the royal pce." Su Ruoyu''s face was very ugly, staring at Tang Guo''s eyes, as if to breathe fire. At this time, Su Ruoyu''s mind was messy. Although many people do not know it, Miss Su''s opened the medical hall, but the Su''s people knew. If this thinges out today, then... Su Ruoyu certainly cares about fame, who doesn''t want a good reputation. However, in her opinion, Tang Guo deliberately humiliated her today. She is not a rare side princess. "I think Princess Misunderstood, I haven''t thought about what to test Princess." Su Ruoyu said gritted teeth. Tang Guo disagreed: "I really like Dr. Su. Dr. Su lives in the mansion outside the prince. I heard that the prince often visits Dr. Su. Dr. Su, even if you don''t care about these, you have to have a reputation. Thats good. This daughters family, the most important thing is the reputation." Jujube: Is the princess serious? How did she feel that Su Ruoyu was going to be mad? However, it''s really cool, she can still do it this way, she has long been ufortable looking at this shameless. "Princess Ding, don''t worry, I really have no intention of turning to the side princess, and I have never thought about going into the pce to disturb your life." Su Ruoyu said, all of which was incoherent, she had never thought about it, to refute her and Helian Feng''s rtionship is really not very smart, perhaps, it is too anxious to forget. If Suo Ruoyu and He Lianfeng had nothing to do with it, then she said this soberly, it was still admirable, and she might even feel that Tang Guo was aggressive. But well, Su Ruoyu didn''t refute the rtionship with He Lianfeng. If you say this again, the meaning is a bit subtle. You have an unclear rtionship with Dingwang, and you haven''t entered the house yet? Does that really want to be an outside room? People who were still a bit impressed by Su Ruoyu couldn''t help but contempt. When Tang Guo wanted to say something, a sharp voice suddenly came from outside. Chapter 4087: The original match of the hidden disease lord (30) Chapter 4087: The original match of the hidden disease lord (30) Chapter 4087 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (30) "God, elder sister, you actually live in Dingwang''s house, what is your rtionship with Dingwang? Sister, how do you have a rtionship with Dingwang, don''t you have a marriage contract with Mr. Cheng? Why is it unclear to Dingwang? , Princess Ding also came to persuade you to enter Dingwang Mansion, elder sister, can you exin, what is going on?" System: Oh, the gods of the Su family are here. "Sister, are you really rted to Dingwang?" "I heard that you and Dingwang often meet in Yunbo Lake''s house?" "Sister, what the **** is going on?" "Sister, are you not married to Mr. Cheng?" "Where is Mr. Prime Ministerparable to King Ding? Sister''s eyes are high." "It''s just that you don''t get out of marriage first, you are with Dingwang. Isn''t that great?" "The eldest sister''s family is the king, are you still afraid of the prime minister?" Several of the Su family''s youngdies, you said one thing to me, shook out Su Ruoyu''s identity and the things he did, and looked at Su Ruoyu''s eyes as if he were watching a joke. Su Ruoyu''s brain exploded, and she didn''t expect that the Su family sisters woulde here at this time. Exposing her identity as Miss Su''s is not the same as before. Tang Guo looked at Sister Su with some suspicion, and the system said in her ear at this time: "It was done by your family, he arranged for someone to reveal this news to Sister Su." Knowing that the host hade here, they brought the Su family sisters here. They will not miss this opportunity to step on Su Ruoyu. [Hey, the host is big, once this matteres out, your big cute can breathe out, and can retire. And ah, this Su Ruonguage is not good to turn over. Even if you can enter Dingwang Mansion, the cliff will bear a lot of infamy. "This person is quite calcted. If it is not in good health, it is estimated that it will be an old fox in the court in the future. This kind of talent is still morefortable to turn back to the North Wang Guo." Tang Guoyou said quietly. System: Yes, it is best to turn back. Seeing that the Su sisters were in trouble, Tang Guo seemed to finallye back, looked at the Su sisters, and asked, "Several Miss Su, what are you talking about?" "Oh, Princess Ding was concealed in the drum, and we med our elder sister, who has a bad body and was raised in Bezhuang since childhood. It was normal for Princess Ding not to have seen it before. We really didn''t expect that With great ambitions, he might even see Ding Wang. As long as he knows this, he should arrange a few mothers to take care of her sister. Under the exnation of the Su family sisters, Tang Guo finally "understood" the identity of Su Ruoyu. The person Su Ruoyu waspletely stupid, and she couldn''t do anything to recover what she was doing. There was only one voice in her head, and it was over. "Dr. Su is Miss Su Jia?" Tang Guo''s face is unbelievable. "Did Miss Su Jia have a marriage contract with Mr. Cheng? How could it be..." System: Apuse, the host yed so well! Tang Guo''s face was ugly, as if she was deceived and became angry and angry. She looked at Su Ruoyu, with some anger and some resentment. Su Ruoyu was embarrassed by such eyes. He Lianfeng, who was hiding behind the scenes, heard the man under his hand and suddenly stood up, his face like an ice pool. He thought it was foolproof, but he did not expect the result to be like this. He thought that Tang Guo would go to Su Ruoyu, and then he could find an excuse to get rid of this baggage. He didn''t expect that Tang Guo was going to help him save his concubine. Helian felt a little annoyed by the behaviors of the house girls he had heard. How could he forget this. "Go, look over." In any case, he could not give up Su Ruoyu. The only way at the moment is to only include Su Ruoyu in the pce, in order to protect her from being hurt by outsiders. Tang Guo! He Lianfeng gritted his teeth with hate, he would not let this stupid woman, hurt thenguage of people, have no good ending. Tang Guo in the medical hall: "Tongzi, will He Lianfenge to the rescue? Why haven''t hee yet?" [Herees, the host is in no hurry, he sets off. Eating melons, [Yes, the host is big, and the servant of the prime minister is broadcasting in real time. After listening to the things here, he was happily drinking tea. see you tomorrow Chapter 4088: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (31) Chapter 4088: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (31) Chapter 4088 The original part of the hidden disease lord (31) Because of the words of the Su family sisters, everyone believed that Su Ruoyu had a marriage contract and was still messing around outside. At this time, the crowd said everything, mostly directed and brought you to Su Ruoyu, saying she was shameless, even if she was a good doctor, in the eyes of these people, no matter how good the medical technique, it could not cover up She has done ethics. If Su Ruoyu is more reasonable, then some people will hesitate, is this framed? However, Su Ruoyu had admitted that before, now his pale face clearly did that kind of thing. Therefore, Su Ruoyu is still too young, and when he is slightly fried, he can''t breathe. It may also be that she went back to Beijing all the way. All the things she did were very smooth, but she forgot that Daqi was different from the modern world. As far as she is concerned, she is tender. The sisters of the Su family, who were questioned inside and out, especially emphasized that Su Ruoyu grew up in Beizhuang. In fact, he wanted to tell everyone that this Su Ruoyu was learned outside. They did not know that Su Ruoyu''s reputation was corrupt, and it would affect Su''s family. This point, Su''s mother did not teach them. The Su family''s mother and father didn''t care about their upbringing at all, and they only thought about their children. Otherwise, Su Ruoyu will not be sent to Beizhuang, the children of several aunts are in stocking state. Tang Guo finally "reacted" when he saw so many people watching. She took a deep look at Su Ruoyu and nned to leave. Su Ruoyu has a marriage contract and messes with Ding Wang. Of course, she can''t take the lead and take her back to Fuzhong. Su Ruoyu looked at Tang Guo''s back bitterly. If it weren''t for her, how could she be pointed by everyone? At this time, Su Ruoyu hated Tang Guo. Are these women in feudal society kicked by donkeys? Knowing that Hu Jun has other women, she didn''t cry or make noises, but instead came to pick her into the house. Su Ruoyu exploded. She had no idea what to do. Seeing all the reputation of the business ruined, she was very unconcerned. But she was not as worried as everyone imagined. She was capable, and even the Su family, the capital could not tolerate her. Her freedom of amodation was not umon here. It was this innocent disaster that made her angry. Tang Guo had not yet gone out, and He Lianfeng heard the news in a hurry. Tang Guo barely showed a "smile" when He Lianfeng came in. He Lianfeng stared at her coldly, and she wished to devour her alive. If the average back house girl, Helian Feng will certainly be scared. And Tang Guo has a background, but she is the princess of Yueyin in North Wanguo. Therefore, when He Lianfeng looked at her resentfully, she said: "My lord, I originally wanted to bring Dr. Su into the house. Since the lord likes it, it should be possible for Dr. Su to be a side concubine. But I did not expect that, Dr. Su actually turned out to be the daughter of the Su family, and he still has a marriage contract with his son." "Your lord, you should have been deceived by the woman who attached the power? She has a marriage contract, and she is trying to seduce the lord. This woman''s ambition is not small." When Tang Guo said a word, He Lianfeng''s eyelids jumped fiercely. "I heard that the daughter of the Su family also lived in the house arranged by the prince. The prince was blinded by her, thinking she was pitiful, and often went to see her. Come on, it''s rare that the prince likes such a person." Chapter 4089: The original match of the hidden disease lord (32) Chapter 4089: The original match of the hidden disease lord (32) Chapter 4089 The original part of the hidden disease lord (32) Tang Guo nced up at Su Ruoyu, "As for the side concubine, don''t think about it, just be a concubine. This kind of unconscionable, I am really worried that she will do harm to the prince." Tang Guo''s words not only brought He Lian into the air, but also shook Su Ruo''s tone. how can? ? How can this feudal woman say her this way? What side concubine, what concubine room, she is not rare at all. She Su Ruoyu, is that kind of person with shallow eyes, can''t live without a man? Tang Guo humiliated her every word. At this time, Su Ruoyu had already wanted Tang Guo to die. Tang Guo is in a good mood. As a female partner who promotes the rtionship between the male and female, shouldn''t it be this reaction? She was so violently stimted that she must be able to arouse these two men''s back bones. Both of them will hate her even more. At that time, He Lianfeng should find a way to count him. She waited for He Lianfeng to make a move, and then gave the other party a fatal blow. of. He Lianfeng waspletely irritated by Tang Guo''s words, and his voice was cold: "There is nothing for you here." He regretted it so much that he shouldn''t make this decision in a hurry, causing Yuer so much harm. Especially Su Ruoyu''s pale face, He Lianfeng did not care about fame and fame, he was ashamed and shameless, and walked directly to Su Ruoyu''s side,forting her in her arms. Everyone looked at it and felt that there was something in it. The two of them are really informal, regardless of the asion? "The princess may have misunderstood. This matter has nothing to do with Yu''er. Everything is the wishful thinking of the king. No wonder Yu''er." System: Oh open. This time is better, Lang has concubines deliberately hook up, is that not adultery? Although Daqi has nows on adultery, it is also disgraceful to say so. Sure enough, it was a male act. No matter what everyone thought, I thought I had taken over everything and everything was fine. Tang Guo was satisfied with the scene he wanted. His face was still the same. It wasn''t as pale as Su Ruoyu''s, because he was shaky and angry. She just froze her face and looked deeply at He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu: "It turns out that the prince knew that that was my trouble." After talking, she turned around and left. This scene is over, and she should be able to be a melon eater without her part. He Lianfeng guarded Su Ruoyu''s departure, and the medical hall was definitely unable to open. As far as Su Ruoyu''s reputation is concerned, anyone will point to it and see a little face, who dares toe to her hospital for treatment. However, at one hour, people in the entire capital were discussing that Su Ruoyu had a marriage contract, but they were hooked with Dingwang and lived in Dingwang''s house. Some people even revealed that Su Ruoyu could open the medical hall, and there was a shadow of King Ding behind him. The person who broke the news was of course arranged by Ji Changqiu. ying snakes and hitting seven inches and hitting iron while hot are good words. Ji Changqiu helped in the back, and He Lianfeng tried to hide this. Su Ruoyu didn''t go back to the Su''s house. At this time, she didn''t want to go back to the Su''s house. She is not masochistic and doesn''t want to suffer that sin. He Lianfeng arranged her in another house, she did not refuse. If she had no house, she would note here. What did He Lianfeng feel, afraid that Su Ruoyu had really gone, not onlyforted himself, but also arranged for someone to guard here. Chapter 4090: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (33) Chapter 4090: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (33) Chapter 4090 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (33) "It''s time to invite my dad." Ji Changqiu called in the entourage, "Go, tell this matter to Mr. Chaocheng." "Yes, son." Ji Changqiu remembered the scene where the next man ryed it to him, so he couldn''t help butugh, and took a sip of tea. It''s really interesting, he really read right, Princess Leyin is indeed a character, a sentence to help King Na side concubine, the two fell into a terrible situation. Not only did the two ruin their reputations, but they could also pick themselves up. Now, who can say what she is with an excuse of jealousy? Ji Changqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and He Lianfeng''s reaction also made him feel funny. He even admitted to the rtionship with Su Ruoyu under the broad public, and said that he was the initiative. Did he not know that such a statement would even point all the spearheads at Su Ruoyu? Before saying anything, everyone would at most speak Su Ruo shamelessly. Nowadays, He Lianfeng maintains Su Ruoyu everywhere, and everyone will say that Su Ruoyu is not worth it. Is it because of the use of Hu Mei short talk, bewildering He Lianfeng. This difficult day is yet toe. Only one thing, Su Ruoyu''s medical skills, he found out a lot of differences, but it is not worth where she learned from. Su Ruoyu still has some skills hidden, so Ji Changqiu did not dare to underestimate. His body has recovered from the state of the traditional Chinese medicine, which shows that this Su Ruonguage is really not small. Of course, this is not important, he can get out of marriage, and this time can give him nausea and bad. The Prime Minister heard this and said that his beard was upset. "Ding Wang, daughter of the Su family, you are so good!" As the old fox''s prime minister, he even thought that thest time his son calcted, did the two do it? Could it be that these two guys are messing around outside when he scraps his son? Good abacus! Prime Minister asked for leave again. When my colleagues heard this, they were very sympathetic to the prime minister. Let him deal with it quickly. The prime minister went back to the house in a hurried pace, and soon took arge group of people to the Su family. That mighty look seems to be fighting. Anyone who knows the situation, especially wants to see a good show. Mr. Prime Minister obviously knows that Su Ruoyu''s affair with King Ding Wang is going to the Su family for trouble. The Su family is still angry, and a few girls who are in Su Ruonguage outside and think they have done a good thing are being punished. The Su family''s mother and wife were almost stunned. How did she know that these cheap girls ruined Su Ruoyu''s reputation? Isn''t that ruining her Su family''s reputation? This is all right. The couple are likely to face a divorce immediately, and even her own baby daughter can''t say a good person. When they heard that they were the daughters of the Su family, they would think of Su Ruoyu''s restlessness, saying that the Su family would not teach their daughters, and that she was not even known to bring herself. A few women talking nonsense outside, isn''t she the mother-inw who didn''t teach? The Su family''s mother and mother regretted that they shouldn''t carelessly, and devote themselves to raising and discarding a few servants, resulting in such a result. "Look at you and see how you teach them on weekdays!" Master Su received the notice from the next man and hurried back. Knowing the whole story, I scolded everyone. However, the matter couldn''t be recovered, and he scolded a few small ones, and he scolded Su''s mother-inw''s house. But did not want to think about it, if it were not for his connivance, would the Su family and mother dare to do this? Chapter 4091: The original match of the hidden disease lord (34) Chapter 4091: The original match of the hidden disease lord (34) Chapter 4091 The original match of the hidden disease lord (34) Several of the girls were also pale, but they did not expect the consequences to be so serious. "Sir, it''s not good, Master Prime Minister came with someone." If the housekeeper loves, Master Su will be dizzy. He knows that Prime Minister will definitelye when he hears. . The Su family was as anxious as the ants on the hot pot, but there was no way. The prime minister came, it must be a divorce, and they dare not say anything. Even because of this incident, the Su family offended the prime minister. In the future, the mischief of the prime minister may wear small shoes for him. Originally, how happy was Master Su, the original match of death can arrange such a marriage for her daughter. This marriage would not have been possible without a good rtionship with Mrs. Prime Minister. Today, it is ruined. Soon, the prime minister came to the Su family. After seeing Master Su, only two words were said: "Retire." As for whatpensation, Prime Ministers Office is not umon. In some ces, he will get it back on other asions, not in a hurry. The matter was getting worse, he had to retire the marriage as soon as possible. He was originally dissatisfied with the Su family. However, this was arranged by his deceased wife. The former Mrs. Su was also good. He only agreed. Since the death of Mrs. Su, this Su''s family has not looked like it. This time, it was actually ruined in the hands of a few girls, and it was really funny. After the prime minister retired, he felt better and walked out of the Su''s house, thinking about it. Most of this was retribution. The daughter of the Su family hooked up with the king, and it was estimated that his son was counted, and God couldn''t see it, and gave them back. Of course, this is just thefort of the prime minister''s self. He feels that this is not a simple matter. Most of the time, someone will help, otherwise it won''te so fast. "Changqiu, Dad will find a good family for you in the future," Mr. Prime Minister patted Ji Changqiu with a pitiful face. "Dad will help you pick it up by then, and you will be a good girl." Ji Changqiu still has a psychological shadow on Su Ruoyu: "Dad, this matter is not considered for the time being, the child has no idea of a marriage." The prime minister wanted to say something, seeing Ji Changqiu''s persistent look, he sighed: "Yes, Changqiu wants to be married in the future, and dad will pick it again. If you want to see which girl, dad will help." The prime minister had nothing to do with Su Ruoyu and Ding Wang. This matter made the Su family go anxiously. He watched the joke and secretly pushed a hand to see what happened. Now what happened to the daughter of the Su family can''t burn him. Well, I dont know if the emperor knows or not. His proudest son, Hu Hu, came out. It is said that he maintained the daughter of the Su family very well. Cheng became obsessed with this matter and decided to arrange to check what happened to the Su''s daughter. In fact, the main reason is to find some Su Ruonguage and Su family, as well as Ding Wang''s handle. Get a handle and use it when the time is right, which will definitely make them ufortable. The Su family became a joke. Su Ruoyu is a joke. The king is a joke in the joke. Su Ruoyu didn''t go back to Su''s house. Su was so popr that he could only scold the family. The emperor knew this, and his face was ugly, and he immediately loathed the Su family. He didn''t think his son had a problem, but the Su family''s daughter must have a problem. "Why is the third son so obsessed with the daughters of the Su family, I heard that people have been taken to live in a certain house, which is very well maintained?" The emperor couldn''t help whispering. Chapter 4092: The original match of the hidden disease lord (35) Chapter 4092: The original match of the hidden disease lord (35) Chapter 4092 The original part of the hidden disease lord (35) "Isn''t there something wrong with the third son? Why did you suddenly fall in love with a woman? A woman like Princess Wangwang who was so brilliant, failed to impress the third son." The emperor was a little uneasy and arranged for the Dark Guard to investigate. [The host is big, I heard that, the emperor has long known that He Lianfeng will not hold up. Now I heard that he likes Su''s daughters, and he has doubts about what to do. After Tang Guo heard it, he sneered: "Sure enough, as an emperor, if you don''t understand this, how can you give the power to He Lianfeng and give him such a status. Even your favorite son will not be so boundless." "It seems that Zhang Gongzi''s story has to be well publicized." Tang Guo said with a smile, and arranged for Red Date to do this day. But people outside should not even think of He Lianfeng, she didn''t listen to people outside, but wanted the emperor''s attention. Looking at Helian Lianfengs reaction, Im afraid I havent noticed the story of Master Zhang yet? On the same day, Tang Guo also received another good news, the puppet carrier pigeons came back. Tang Guo took the letter from his belly and opened it. Most of them are the longing princess and her emperor''s uncle miss her, thetter part is the attitude of the two, they have arranged people to pretend to be merchants to set off. Show that she will not be wronged, they will definitely let Daqi give a statement on this matter. Of course, as Tang Guo said, it''s just that He Lianfeng didn''t cite this reason, and if he didn''t do well, he needed to find more evidence. It''s not impossible to get away from it, and even ask Da Qi to ask for some benefits, but they feel that they are so embarrassed that they cannot punish He Lianfeng. The letter said that the person who arranged it would find a way to contact her when he arrived. After contacting the North Wangguo side, Tang Guo was worry-free and now he waited for the day when Helian Feng showed his feet. Before this day, He Lianfeng should be very busy, deal with all kinds of trouble. Let''s talk about Su Ruoyu here, I really want to escape, but unfortunately He Lianfeng had already prepared, Su Ruoyu failed to escape. Every time he had this idea, He Lianfeng caught the person back and pressed it on the couch... Under the deep affection of He Lianfeng, Su Ruoyu did not intend to leave for the time being, and she never thought of returning to the Su family. "Yu''er, why not go to the pce, I will give you a decent identity." "A decent identity is nothing but a concubine. I said that I would never be a concubine in my life." For this, Su Ruoyu was very persistent. The reason why she was entangled with He Lianfeng was that she knew that she was the only woman, and she didn''t like the princess. Just like these few days, He Lianfeng spent all his free time with her, knowing that the princess was nothing but a show. Recalling Tang Guo, Su Ruoyu felt a bit of hatred in her heart. She had already wondered whether Tang Guo deliberately did all this. Anyway, there was an enmity between them. Now Su Ruoyu is not in a hurry, and this enmity will be reported. If it weren''t for Tang Guo, she wouldn''t have fallen like this. Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng showed that she would not leave, but she would not enter the pce. He Lianfeng was not persecuted. He also hated Tang Guo very much. Now he has excuses to deal with this burden. "The Su family can''t stand me anymore, and I don''t n to go back to the Su family." Su Ruoyu said that going back to the ce was breathless. Now she thinks it''s not bad to stay in the house arranged by He Lianfeng. In this day and age, she does everything she can, but fortunately she has a lot of skills. Su Ruoyu decided to go out wearing a veil to listen to Tang Guo''s news. Knowing that Tang Guo would go to the teahouse to listen to books every day, she also went there every day, just on the other side of the Tang Guo cubicle. She specially allocated a medicine to Tang Guo and nned to find an opportunity to administer the medicine. see you tomorrow Chapter 4093: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (36) Chapter 4093: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (36) Chapter 4093 The original match of the hidden disease lord (36) "Son, don''t you let your subordinates stare at Princess Ding? Over the past two days, the subordinate found something." Because he had to pretend to be a couch and lower Helian Feng''s vignce, Ji Changqiu nned in his heart not to go out without cutting a piece of meat from Helianfeng''s body. When the incident happened before, it was a bit of a bite on He Lianfeng. The marriage contract between him and Su Ruoyu was dissolved, and he finally didn''t have to stay in bed. He is sure that the following Helian Feng will be in a lot of trouble, and there is no time to find his trouble. Therefore, Ji Changqiu decided to go to the teahouse to listen to the book today. ording to the following, a new storybook was published in the teahouse before. The story is bizarre and fascinating. Many people have heard it two or three times in the past. The reason why no one gave him the content of the book is that he had told him at the beginning. Don''t give him spoilers for any interesting words, otherwise he will drive people out. This book, or it sounds interesting to myself, how can it be spoiled? At this time, Ji Changqiu was sitting in the carriage, and the entourage was quietly talking to him about it. "What''s the matter?" It''s about the Princess Ding, Ji Changqiu is still more attentive. The other party is kind to him, and his temperament also makes him appreciate it. Princess Leyin''s reaction shouldn''t it be the two of them? Anyway, the beloved princess of Beiwangguo, he guessed that Beiwangguo should know about it. Why didn''t it happen, just because this thing is too small, even if it is not small in their eyes, but it is a very small thing in the eyes of the world, only to make a fuss about this matter, but the thunder and rain are small and the injury is not To He Lianfeng two hairs. "Just a few days ago, there was a mysterious veiled woman who went to the tea shop to listen to books every day. The time was just in line with Princess Ding. She might arrive earlier than Princess Ding, orter, but when Princess Ding left, she Will follow. Once or twice, it is still a coincidence, and every time it is so, the subordinates think it is suspicious." Ji Changqiu touched his chin: "It''s very suspicious. Did you find out her identity?" He still knew the people around him. If he didn''t find something, he wouldn''te over and tell him. "The son is like a god," the attendant whispered. "After the investigation of the subordinates, the woman in the veil turned out to be Su Ruoyu." "I didn''t expect it was her." Ji Changqiu was surprised but not surprised. Thinking of his own experience, Su Ruoyu was afraid to remember the princess Leyin. She went to the teahouse to stare at her every day. Could she find an opportunity to start? The smile in Ji Changqiu''s eyes put away: "Have you arranged to watch it?" "It has been arranged. Su Ruoyu has good skills, and his subordinates are afraid to find out. Fortunately, the brothers arranged by the Prime Minister are all masters. It is still easy to stare at a Su Ruonguage." Ji Changqiu nodded his head, and the thought dissipated in his heart. After thinking about it, he said, "I will pass on my son''s words immediately. If Su Ruoyu still wants to take medicine, find a way to get the medicine to her. ." After checking Su Ruoyu for so long, Ji Changqiu has some knowledge of Su Ruoyu''s methods. She didn''t dare to use force to deal with Princess Leyin, so it would be safer and safer to use the medicine, so it would be more convenient without knowing it. Last time he was unprepared, so he made the move. Fortunately, there was a princess Leyin, but she didn''t expect that the woman wanted to hurt Princess Leyin. Since she is in a hurry to find death, he doesn''t mind helping her. The medicine that you are anxious to dispense is for others to use. Shouldn''t you prepare an antidote? Chapter 4094: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (37) Chapter 4094: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (37) Chapter 4094 The original part of the hidden disease lord (37) "Princess, I just saw Mr. Cheng''s entourage." Red Date whispered, "It''s time to go to the cubicle over there. It should be Mr. Cheng''s son to listen to the book." "In other words, this prime minister is also unlucky enough." Tang Guo nodded: "Looking like the prime minister is because after the marriage is over, everyone is happy and happy, and his body is much better." "That''s not that, anyone who has such a fiance has to be angry." Red Date remembered another thing and whispered, "Su Ruoyu is next door every day, Princess, what idea is she ying?" Jujube is not a fool. A woman with a veil is in the cubicle next door every day, which is very problematic at first nce. When the veiled woman left the teahouse, she also specifically followed up to find out that she was Su Ruoyu. Jujube think, Su Ruoyu will never be so kind, and pay attention to this every day. "If you look more, this doctor Su seems to have a high spirit." Red Date chuckled: "She? The spirit is high? The ve-servant listened to a big joke. She doesn''t call it high, it''s called heart higher than heaven." While the two were talking, Su Ruoyu went out from the cubicle. After observing for so many days, she knew that a little whileter would bring tea on the water. So, she ns to add something to the tea. Su Ruoyu walked up the stairs and really saw Xiao Er, who was carrying the tea. He went up and asked, "Xiao Er, is this the tea delivered topartment three?" "Oh, this girl is unlucky, this is not the tea in the thirdpartment, but the tea for Princess Ding in the secondpartment." The tea for the guests in each cubicle is different, so the second one is ording to the number The number came up, "The girl waits a moment, and I will send it to youter, the tea is ready." In fact, during the speech, Su Ruoyu had added something to the tea. She had a good skill. While Xiao Er didn''t notice, she threw a small medicine from the mouth of the teapot. Without knowing it, Xiaoer didn''t find it. "Okay, you go, I''ll go back and wait." Su Ruoyu returned to the cubicle, thinking that for a while the princess Ding would be ugly in public, and she was in a much happier mood. After Su Ruoyu returned to the cubicle, he didn''t know that the second man who was holding tea just now looked deeply at cubicle three. Instead of carrying the tea into cubicle two, he went to one. number. Since thest time Ji Changqiu recruited him, he has arranged for some people toe to this teahouse, mainly to listen to books safely, especially for tea and pastries. It sounds like a big deal, but he has such a hobby, of course, to make himselffortable here. "Son..." Previously, the second one was in Ji Changqiu''s cubicle, he was Ji Changqiu''s person. Just now, Su Ruoyu did it, but he pretended not to see it. "Su Ruoyu threw a medicine in the mouth of the teapot." Ji Changqiu ncedzily, not surprised at this result: "Take tea topartment three." "Son, the tea inpartment 3 is not the same as that inpartment 2." Ji Changqiu nced at the person in front of him as "Primary 2": "This matter still needs the teacher to teach you? Don''t tell the son, you won''t." "The son is at ease, and his subordinates will handle this matter well." The person who was dressed as the second child smiled happily. The son''s heart was like a mirror. The teapot mouth is actually problematic, just to prevent this kind of sudden maniption. Chapter 4095: The original match of the hidden disease lord (38) Chapter 4095: The original match of the hidden disease lord (38) Chapter 4095 The original match of the hidden disease lord (38) If someone dispenses medicine from the mouth of the teapot, the powder will not flow into the teapot, just rece the mouth of a new teapot. So, this matter is very simple, just change the mouth of a clean teapot, and install the previous teapot in the teapot ofpartment 3. Ji Changqiu''s scenes were all reported to Tang Guo by the system. She was not surprised by the design of the teapot. After all, the ancients had innate talents in this respect, and all kinds of technical and delicate objects were iprehensible to modern people, and even looked up to. I just didn''t expect that all of Ji Changqiu''s men are talents. She abducted a season of Changqiu and returned to Nortnd, it was tantamount to abducting a bunch of talents to go back. [The host is big, the second one ising. Mr. Cheng also told you to tell me about it. "Ok." Sure enough, when Xiao Er came over, it was already carrying the tea that had changed the teapot''s mouth. In other words, the guest in the thirdpartment poured medicine into her teapot''s mouth, and showed his identity. The red dates were stunned and almost rushed to cut Su Ruoyu. "Show me the teapot." Tang Guo said. Xiao Er didn''t hesitate. Tang Guo held the teapot mouth as if he had really looked at it, and there was indeed a small pill inside. ording to Su Ruoyu''s pharmaceutical capabilities, this medicine is mostly soluble in water when it encounters water, and is colorless and tasteless. "Did Mr. Cheng have arranged what to do with you?" Xiao Er said: "It has been arranged." Tang Guo returned the teapot''s mouth to Xiao Er, and Xiao Er''s heart led him to leave without saying much. Soon, Xiaoer was carrying a new pot of tea, which was Su Ruoyu''s favorite flower tea. Xiaoer toggled the switch of the teapot''s mouth. This teapot now looks almost the same. If you dont know the technique, you dont understand that there is another mystery. The pill had dissolved in the tea, and the fragrance from the mouth of the teapot could not help but take a breath. Why is it so fragrant? Xiao Er remembered what was happening with this pot of flower tea, and quickly closed his breath. Is this fragrance trying to attract people to drink? He sniffed carefully again, the scent really is the scent of flower tea, not other. Xiao Er was still very embarrassed. Su Ruoyu wouldn''t doubt anything so fragrant? He still knocked on the door of the cubicle and sent the tea in. When Xiao Er walked to the door, Su Ruoyu smelled the smell of scented tea, and was already attracted to it. It''s not so good to say it. It seemed strange that Xiao Ruo saw Su Ruoyu''s doubts about Huacha, and even showed the look of expectation. Is the flower tea too fragrant, is not Su Ruoyu''s medicine yed a role? Otherwise, how could Su Ruoyu urge him to put down the teapot quickly? "Guest, please use tea." "This tea in your teahouse seems to be better than before?" Su Ruoyu asked, still looking forward. This scent is so tempting, she can''t wait to take a sip. Xiao Er''s body is a bit stiff and his face is as usual: "This is a treasure of the teahouse, and it is not often taken out." "Oh, it seems that I am still lucky today." Su Ruoyu sniffed, "You go down." Xiaoer''s heart was beating quickly. He walked out of the cubicle, and he suddenly had an idea in his mind that tea fragrance was not a problem of Su Ruoyu''s medicine, but from Princess Ding. In addition to him, Su Ruoyu, only Princess Ding touched the teapot mouth. Chapter 4096: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (39) Chapter 4096: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (39) Chapter 4096 The original match of the hidden disease lord (39) God, the son said that he was afraid that Princess Ding would say something, so that they would look at it more, but they didnt know that Princess Ding was very clever. Is it impossible to be fooled? [The host isrge, Su Ruoyu is not anxious to drink flower tea, but is testing whether the flower tea is poisonous. "It seems that I guessed right. She should have read a lot of Zhaidou novels, and she is a good medical doctor. She has written twice before. In the asion of the teahouse, check it out and rest assured." [Unfortunately, the host took a big step ahead of her, got something, and covered up the toxicity in the tea. As far as Su Ruoyu is concerned, there is nothing to check. Unless, she really learned all the skills of medical saints. "This is also thanks to Big Brother Ziyun." An alchemist from the fairy world, it was too simple to make such a gadget. To say that Ziyun is now in the fairy world, it is a famous alchemist, and one pill is hard to find. People in the fairy world will never know that this temper is not very good, will not easily help people alchemy, and the price is particrly expensive alchemist. Someone asked him to help alchemy, he never refused, and he kept improving. Even the refined ones are still verymon gadgets, some materials are mortal, and they don''t contain fairy spirit at all. [Su Ruoyu didn''t check out anything, so he drank tea. The system rys the movement of Su Ruoyu in the cubicle next to the system in real time. On the other side, Ji Changqiu is also curious, will Su Ruoyu drink tea. The medicine is in Su Ruonguage, although it has no taste, it is hard to guarantee that Su Ruonguage will not be found. "Son, there is no movement there. Su Ruoyu is afraid that she doesn''t know there is a problem in the tea. It''s really strange. She didn''t find anything wrong with the medicine she prepared." "Go out and watch, ande in as soon as there is any movement, and tell the son." "Yes." The tea was so delicious, Su Ruoyu drank three sses in a row, and this stopped. Looking at the small amount of tea in the teapot, she nned to go out to call Xiao Er and let him add some water. Just out of the cubicle, Su Ruoyu only felt a little dizzy in front of her eyes, and she was in a trance. She seemed to forget what she was going to do, and sheughed. "Hahaha..." Su Ruoyu''s voice attracted the attention of several people, especially those sitting in the hall listening to the book. When he turned around, he saw Su Ruoyu dangling on it. "Take a bath, take a bath." After pulling away the veil, he began to pull his clothes again, revealing the demented eyes, and stunned in the crowd, he did not stop the movement of unbuttoning his shirt. Su Ruoyu''s movements were really surprising. The people who had been listening attentively were all pulled by the people next to them. When they turned around, they saw Su Ruoyu''s silly smile while unraveling their clothes. "Come,e, take a shower." Tang Guo, who was sitting in the cubicle, heard the system saying that there was something outside, and his expression was not good. If it is to change a woman, I am afraid it can not escape the calction of Su Ruoyu. This kind of behavior, not to mention in ancient times, even in modern times with open minds, also hit a woman. Taking off his clothes in public, his face was stupid, and he said he wanted to take a bath, even if he was crazy, it was enough to make peopleugh for a while. Moreover, she is still the princess, the identity of the princess of the North Wangguo, and she will be embarrassed and will also take the North Wangguo. "Son, don''t go out first, you might stain your eyes." Ji Changqiu sneered: "Su Ruoyu, good means. If it wasn''t for her son to know that she was a bad one, it would be Princess Leyin who is losing money today." Chapter 4097: The original match of the hidden disease lord (40) Chapter 4097: The original match of the hidden disease lord (40) Chapter 4097 The original part of the hidden disease lord (40) "How much hatred do you make such stupid and vicious things." "Son, even without you, Princess Ding will probably be fine." Ji Changqiu wondered: "How?" The entourage spoke out the truth from the previous second son, Ji Changqiu was silent. "It''s a princess Leyin, she is really smart and unparalleled." Follower: "..." Su Ruoyu went out to listen to the book. He Lianfeng knew it, but he didn''t stop it. As long as Su Ruoyu didn''t run away, she could go wherever she wanted, even the people who followed her were kept outside the teahouse and did not follow up. It was just that there was a woman who took off her clothes in public, jumped andughed, and said that she would take a bath. Some people have recognized that this is Su Ruoyu. The two people who watched Su Ruoyu felt ufortable and rushed in to see it. Sure enough, Su Ruoyu was almost taken off, and the people in the teahouse also covered their faces, and the crazy woman inside was too bad. The people in the teahouse came out with their faces covered, causing the people on the street to be curious and rushed in again. Thin-skinned, he ran out again and took a sip: "Shame!" The thick-skinned man stared inside, whistled at Su Ruoyu, especially unreasonable, and even attracted several sons and brothers. The two persons responsible for guarding Su Ruoyu went in and looked at the scene, turning their backs subconsciously. But soon he ran up again, quickly picked up his clothes, wrapped Su Ruoyu, and ran away carrying the person. "That''s Miss Su''s, that is, the one with a marriage contract still in touch with Ding Wang. I heard that after the incident was exposed, she didn''t go back to Su''s house, but she gave the air to Master Su. Master Su also said, if If she doesnt go home again, she will have no daughter, and she will be expelled from the Su family." "It turned out to be her, no wonder so shameless." "Did something happen to drive her crazy?" "Is it possible that King Ding abandoned her?" At this time, Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu came out of the cubicle at the same time. After Ji Changqiu nodded at her, he signaled the entourage to clean the tea inside. Tang Guo stopped and figured out a medicine bottle: "Add this to the inside, no matter what else." Following the hesitation, finally with Ji Changqiu''s affirmation, Tang Guo quickly walked in and took Tang Guo''s medicine bottle. It happened that several Tang Guo people passed by from this position. The following people should be scattered. Those who listened to the book were still listening. People notice here. After they passed the position of the thirdpartment, they followed the task and came out, pretending to know nothing, and followed Ji Changqiu down. Tang Guo pityed at the shopkeeper of this teahouse, thinking, "It will take a while before I write something to the shopkeeper?" This ce is really nice, but it cannot be ruined by Su Ruoyu. Afterwards, He Lianfeng will definitely check this ce, but there will be no problem with the tea, and He Lianfeng will find nothing. He wanted to take the teahouse to ask, and he had to see if some of his brothers agreed or disagreed. Where is He Lianfeng today? He was named in the pce by the emperor. At this time, he didn''t know that Su Ruoyu was dancing in the teahouse. "Youngest, this matter is too ridiculous." The emperor med He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu when he was not divorced. "Father and Emperor, Erchen had already thought of wanting to help Yu''er get out of marriage, and Yuer had also shown to his son that he did not intend to be the son of the family. The emperor rubbed his forehead: "Isn''t this how to get out of marriage? How do you solve this matter? I heard that the daughter of the Su family is still in your other house?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4098: The original match of the hidden disease lord (41) Chapter 4098: The original match of the hidden disease lord (41) Chapter 4098 The original part of the hidden disease lord (41) He Lianfeng also has a big head about how to deal with Su Ruoyu. The situation outside was like that. The prime minister went to the Su''s house to get out of marriage. If Su Ruoyu was willing to enter the royal pce as a concubine, he would be said for a while at most, and he would soon forget about this matter, and the matter was settled. But Su Ruoyu was unwilling to be a concubine, and He Lianfeng was not annoyed by it. Instead, he felt that Tang Guo''s existence blocked his way. If it were not for the stupid woman in the house, Yu''er would not suffer such grievances. Not all, Helian Feng was added to Tang Guo. "Children will handle these little things." The emperor gave a faint hum, and said nothing more: "You can do whatever you want to do. Don''t be wronged. Princess, you should understand her identity." A daughter of the Su family, the emperor didn''t get that much. He Lianfeng was called this time, he wanted to try it out. In addition, he also heard the story of Master Zhang, but he didn''t point out with He Lian. He is still not sure whether He Lianfeng does not lift it or not. If it is false, why not pretend? If it is true, how can it be done on that Su family daughter? Will the daughter of the Su family be like the monster in Zhang Gongzi''s words? I heard that the Su family''s daughter has good medical skills, but he sent someone to investigate. The Su family''s daughter who was raised in another hospital, the Su family didn''t bother at all. How could she ask her for a teacher. So superb medical skills, even the great doctors in his pce, are not necessarilyparable. The emperor was also very moved by Su Ruoyu''s medical skills. It''s just that this woman is unusual and has doubts everywhere. It is impossible for him to let her into the pce before he is sure whether the other person is a ghost or whether he can control it. Seeing that He Lianfeng didn''t give up Su Ruoyu''s meaning, the emperor was relieved, hoping that his three sons could test Su Ruoyu well to see what she had. After all, the emperor regarded He Lianfeng as the stone asking for directions. When He Lianfeng saw the emperor, he only warned him, without anger, and understood that the matter was a trivial matter in the eyes of the emperor. The reason why he was called into the pce was probably because he was afraid of Su Guo because of Su Ruonguage. After all, the other party is the princess of the North Kingdom, which involves the friendship between the two countries. He Lianfeng, who left the pce, thought secretly that if the princess of Beiwangguo couldn''t control his loneliness and did something shameful, Beiwangguo could not say anything wrong? He Lianfeng, who already had a decision under his heart, was in a slightly better mood. Just before he let out a sigh of relief, he went back and heard Su Ruoyu had an ident. After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, He Lianfeng was not good for the whole person. Su Ruoyu, stupid in the teahouse, and undressed in front of everyone? ? To what extent, He Lianfeng no longer cares. Now the whole capital knows that the mad woman is Su Ruoyu. He Lianfeng only felt a little flushed in his face, and there was a hint of anger in his heart. Su Ruoyu, but his woman, was surrounded by so many people. Both men shrunk their necks, fearing that they would be punished by the master. But no matter how narrowed the neck, punishment is indispensable. They did not dare to speak Su Ruyu to what extent, so that the master might be able to dig their eyes. Now when I think of the scene I saw in the teahouse before, their faces are also a bit red. Su Ruoyu drinks Lingquan every day, and his skin is of course good. The two of them can hardly forget the scene they saw before. They quickly buried their heads hard, fearing that they would be seen by He Lianfeng. Chapter 4099: The original match of the hidden disease lord (42) Chapter 4099: The original match of the hidden disease lord (42) Chapter 4099 The original part of the hidden disease lord (42) He Lianfeng was a little uneptable. If it was a woman, he would definitely not be interested in it for a moment. His woman can only be seen by him, but this woman is Su Ruoyu, the only woman who makes him a man. He looked at Su Ruoyu with full of anger, and at the same time instructed people to check the situation over the teahouse. After the ident, the two people took Su Ruoyu a momentter, and one of them came back, so that the people in the teahouse could not move the cubicle where Su Ruoyu stayed. Fortunately, it was the people under Helian Feng''s hands. Su Ruoyu has been awake, and two hours have passed before the time. That medicine has only one hour in itself. Su Ruoyu, who was awake, was kept in the room. The two men were afraid that she would cause any disturbances, and told her to lock her in the house. After waking up, Su Ruoyu found that all his clothes were gone, a little dumbfounded. Only then did she find that the clothes fell one by one on the ground, and what made her more afraid was that she remembered what had happened before. Especially in the "show" section of the teahouse, Su Ruoyu couldn''t hold back, and he fainted with two eyes. It''s just that she didn''t faint for a while, and when she woke up again, she was yelling like crazy in the room. The person guarding outside did not know that she was going crazy, so she dared not go in to see it. When He Lianfeng entered the room, he saw Su Ruoyu wrapped in clothes casually and shrunk in the corner, looking very pitiful. He Lianfeng raised some pity in his heart and walked over to hug herfort. "Yu''er, no matter who hurts you, I will definitely investigate this matter and will never let anyone go." Su Ruoyu was very scared. How could she drink the medicine into Tang Guo teapot? She did not dare to say that she gave Tang Guo medicine. In this matter, she did not suspect that Tang Guo did it. The other party did not even know that she would start. Who is it that hurt her? In ancient times, it was terrifying. Although this incident is a bit of a blow to Su Ruoyu, but she is not an authentic ancient person. In addition to being angry in her heart and wondering who is hurting her, she will not be the same as the ancient woman, so she will die and live. "The rumors outside are not good, so don''t go out for a while." He Lianfeng said again, thinking in his heart that Su Ruoyu should not show up. Things are getting more and more troublesome. He feels that Su Ruoyu will be admitted to the government in the future, for fear of having to change her identity. "My lord, there is news from the Su family, it''s about the girl Su." The words of his men came from outside. He Lianfeng didn''t care much, and asked casually, "What news?" "The Su family decided to expel Su girl from the Su family, and the reputation of life and death will have nothing to do with the Su family." It seems that what happened today makes Master Su unable to ept Su Ruoyu as a daughter. Then let Su Ruoyu hang the name of his Su family daughter, and none of the Su family girls want to marry. Su Ruoyu heard this and gritted her teeth, so she was not umon for the Su family. He Lianfeng saw her face was not good-looking, and quicklyforted, saying that she can live here, the Su family is so unjust to her, and they will regret it in the future. Su Ruoyu thinks the same way. The Su family will regret it one day! It''s not the Su family anymore. She''s Su Ruoyu doesn''t know what to do, and she is at ease. Su family, she is not rare! He Lianfeng''s people, of course, found nothing in the teahouse. Chapter 4100: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (43) Chapter 4100: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (43) Chapter 4100 The original part of the hidden disease lord (43) Even the tea that Su Ruoyu drank at that time was checked, and there was no problem at all. Su Ruoyu didn''t believe in those people''s skills, and asked someone to bring the teapot back. She did a good job of researching it, but she still found nothing and was very discouraged. How did she get poisoned? It was impossible for someone to put the medicine in her mouth, right? This incident made Su Ruoyu more peaceful, and now the whole capital is rumoring that she was crazy that day, she did not dare to go out and show up. Even if he was wearing a veil, he was afraid to be recognized by a familiar person, and he wouldn''t go out. He was at ease in Helianfeng''s house. She helped Helian Feng make various medicines. Knowing that Helianfeng would lead soldiers to fight when the border was unstable, she remembered the backwardness of this era and helped make hemostatic and anti-inmmatory drugs. Su Ruoyu''s ability makes He Lianfeng look at each other, even more so that Su Ruoyu is extraordinary, such a woman can only have him. Everything in the outside world seems to be unable to treat them, and their feelings are heated up. He Lianfeng felt that some things should be brought to the forefront. People find that Princess Ding is unwilling to be lonely. Looking for a man like this is not only necessary for the people in Ding Wang Mansion but also for others to know. Other people knew that this matter could not be taken care of, and it could remove the name of Princess Ding and move Yuer''s ce. He Lianfeng secretly calcted that it would be more appropriate for what day. Normally he didn''t want to look at Tang Guo, but if he suddenly passed, he would attract suspicion. Tang Guo and her maidservant are skilled, not really weak women. In the end, He Lianfeng thought of a good time for the annual pce banquet. There are also his nails in the pce, and then he only needs to let these nails do this. It''s just this medicine that Su Ruyu had to help him make. "What medicine does the prince want?" Su Ruoyu asked. He Lianfeng: "It''s better to be colorless and tasteless, people who can martial arts can instantlya." "I can do this." Su Ruoyu doesn''t know what Helian Feng is going to do. Anyway, now Helianfeng needs it, she just made it. Not to mention, with the umbre of Helian Feng, what she does is really convenient. Even if she didn''t enter the Wang Mansion, she had a decent life, much better than that of the Wang Mansion. He Lianfeng is kind to her. She doesn''t mind sharing some good things to him. Anyway, this is her man. If He Lianfeng could be emperor in the future, then she could walk sideways in Daqi. Of course, He Lianfeng became the emperor, and after the third house and the sixth house, don''t want to put her in the harem. She is not that rare in the harem. At that time, if He Lianfeng did not agree to her, she had a way to leave. If He Lianfeng gives her freedom, she really doesn''t mind staying in Daqi all her life, and getting more good things for him. The premise is, of course, that he cannot touch other women. If he touched other women, don''t me her for being ruthless. [The host isrge, He Lianfeng asked Su Ruoyu to make a colorless and tasteless medicine that can instantlyatose people with martial arts. I suspect this is for you. "Well, keep staring." [Also, the host isrge, the hemostatic medicine made by Su Ruoyu, and the anti-inmmatory medicine, He Lianfeng are dedicated to the emperor. The emperor was very happy that He Lianfeng contributed the recipe, greatly appreciated him, and rewarded many objects. The emperor also said that he would summon that powerful magician into the pce. He Lianfeng had to admit that this was Su Ruoyu. Chapter 4101: The original match of the hidden disease lord (44) Chapter 4101: The original match of the hidden disease lord (44) Chapter 4101 The original part of the hidden disease lord (44) [Actually, the emperor guessed that the medicine should be made by Su Ruoyu, just want to see Helian Fengs reaction. The emperor seemed quite satisfied, and He Lianfeng could coax Su Ruoyu. However, secretly arranging many people to watch the two, it seems still not at ease. "It''s normal. In the face of interests, no matter what kind of person Su Ruoyu is, what shameful things he has done before, there can be used ces, as long as it can be controlled, the emperor is happy to have such a person." [Furthermore, Mr. Cheng has had a good time in his childhood, and has caused trouble for Helian Feng from time to time. In addition to this, he often asks the people under his hand, the host''s big situation, it seems that he should be more worried about your situation. The system secretly said, [He often sighs, but unfortunately Princess Leyin is such a woman, how could she be given to He Lianfengs pig. It''s a pity, God is blind, He Lianfeng is He De, how can he encounter such a good thing. Tang Guo: "..." [Recently, the host hasnt listened to the book a lot. Mr. Prime Minister asked people every day why he didnt listen to the book. Isnt the story fresh? By the way, after Master Son heard Zhangs storyst time, he had already doubted whether He Lianfeng wouldnt do it. If he likes Su Ruoyu, is it because only Su Ruoyu makes him a real man. Recently, he is investigating this matter. Tang Guo was more interested in this: "Did he find out?" [Not yet. No one knew about it. The reason why the emperor knew it was because the nails he buried were too deep. Mr. Cheng is not He Lianfeng''s dad. This matter is not easy to check, but he is very patient. "It seems I have to arrange something." System: I always feel that the weather is very cool today. It is strange that a system can feel the problem. "Princess." Red Date is very curious. Tang Guo called her into the house and asked her to do something. A while ago, the people of North Wanguo came, pretending to be ordinary merchants, and bought a house in the capital and lived there. In other words, Tang Guo now has no shortage of manpower. Just yesterday, Hongzao''s sister Qingzao came with her husband and lived in the house. The reason why Tang Guo did not enter the pce was that it was not easy to attract the attention of the emperor and He Lianfeng, lest He Lianfeng dare to start. "You have to arrange something so that He Lianfeng does not mention it, only the news that he is a man in front of Su Ruoyu is revealed to Mr. Cheng and some brothers of He Lianfeng." Tang Guo said with a smile. Red Date was surprised: "Princess, are we going to start acting? The first step is the reputation of bad heroes?" "What is bad, this is to make the truth public, doesn''t he like to do this kind of thing? Isn''t it being spread outside now, does my princess upy the mao pit and don''t shit? Every year''s pce banquet, sister-inw and sister-inw Its all about letting me have a baby. If I dont want to have a baby, its a matter of concubine. Obviously its Helian Fengs problem. In their eyes, its my fault. The red date nodded, He Lianfeng was indeed abominable, and the cold-hearted princess did not say, and also let the princess bear this reputation, just like Zhang Gongzi. Red dates don''t know yet, He Lianfeng is not good, just thought Tang Guo wanted to use this method to correct his name. After all, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu have a leg, the reality and the story are still somewhat different. She didn''t think that Tang Guo actually wanted to borrow this thing to let others help her debunk He Lianfeng. Chapter 4102: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (45) Chapter 4102: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (45) Chapter 4102 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (45) "Poof--" Ji Changqiu heard thetest news from his men, and a sip of tea spouted out. It was Yun Qing''s breezy face, and he couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise. "He Lianfeng, he doesn''t lift? Just right Su Ruoxing?" "Son, this is indeed a secret we have discovered. The subordinates also feel that this is a bit outrageous. They are not sure whether it is true or false, so they have toe back and sue the son. With the talent of the son, he can definitely distinguish it." This man also patted a wave of horse farts. Ji Changqiu has calmed down: "You said, will Helian Feng really not hold up?" "In other words, He Lianfeng is indeed different from other men. Before getting married, there was no waitress." Ji Changqiu nodded. "Perhaps, it''s really a problem." "Actually, the subordinates think it is not necessarily." In Ji Changqiu''s puzzled eyes, the man said with courage: "Isn''t there a maid next to the young man? All of us, grandpas, haven''t the young man always been close to the female color?" Ji Changqiu: "..." "My son is weak and has no interest in men and women, and even feels sick." Su Ruoyu''s psychological shadow has not dissipated yet. "He Lianfeng is different. He has been married to Princess Ding for three years, and there is no skin rtive between them. Why did Su Ruoyu suddenly appear, is it necessary for her? Before he became married, He Lianfeng gave people. The influence is a person who is not close to the woman. Do you think it is suspicious? In short, you continue to watch, I dont know if He Lianfeng can show his feet." Ji Changqiu was silent for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the beautiful face: "So, you guys think of a way to reveal this news to several other princes, are they fighting very hard? I dont know if this news, will they have Interested in temptation. When they start, you remember to help and clean up." "Understood, son." On the other side, the Prime Minister heard the news and touched the moustache in the corner of his mouth: "It is worthy of the official''s son. Do it well. When you do it, you must wipe it clean and help some other princes. Just rub it **** the ground." Dare to bully his son and think he is a vegetarian? Just dont know, whether its true or false, does the emperor know? If you know, most of you can guess that his son was calcted? And, Helian Feng cheated Marry the princess of North Wang Guo, ha ha, the prime minister smiled more and more happy. This is a big event. I heard that some foreign businessmen have recentlye to Beijing, it seems that they came from the north of the country. What a coincidence? [The host is big. As you might expect, the reactions of all parties are simr. Now Helianfeng and Su Ruoyu are surrounded by various dark guards. I even saw that two dark guards identally hit a piece When the children went, they looked at each other as if they knew what they were doing. They moved the ce unintentionally, irrelevant. ] The systemughed, [Its very interesting, and the prime minister was particrly angry. He even had nails installed beside all the princes, and there were also in the pce, and a concubine in the pce was actually the nail he inserted. . Tang Guo: "It is worthy of being an old fox, the viin in the plot. If the halo is not too strong, he may not lose." Tang Guo also figured out the puppet paper-cut, and it was not easy to tip Helian Feng, after all, he had a halo on him. So, she decided to arrange a paper-cut for him. The main task was to help the other dark guards get rid of it. If they missed, they would make up the puppet. Therefore, around He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu, there were not only the secret guards of each family, but also Tang Guo''s puppet papermen. see you tomorrow Chapter 4103: The original match of the hidden disease lord (46) Chapter 4103: The original match of the hidden disease lord (46) Chapter 4103 The original part of the hidden disease lord (46) Asked that so many people stared at Helian Feng, did he not notice? Of course this is not the case, but around He Lianfeng, there are always people staring at him. Among the emperor''s sons, he was obviously very outstanding. There have been great military exploits, and they have been enshrined as kings, unlike some princes who dont have a title until now. How could such a Helian Feng not be stricken by other princes? It was because He Lianfeng knew that someone was watching him, so he did not care about the abnormalities around him. Regarding the increase in manpower, He Lianfeng mistakenly thought that it was those brothers who knew he had given the hemostatic and anti-inmmatory drugs to the emperor and wanted toe to him to hear the news. After all, who has such a skill, who does not want to recruit him? He Lianfeng had no idea that these people who stared at him came for him, and wanted to see if the new news they got recently was wrong. In fact, several princes didn''t quite believe it. He Lianfeng didn''t do it himself, and he could do this to Su Ruoyu. This thing is very ridiculous to listen to. It''s just that they finally caught such a message, and they didn''t want to give up. He Lianfeng didn''t care much about those who stared at themselves. Su Ruoyu is the news of the Divine Physician and will be known sooner orter. Fortunately, it is less than three months away from the pce banquet. As long as Tang Guo, the princess of Wangwang Kingdom, is removed from the eyes, he can make Su Ruoyu''s position as Princess Ding. At that time, he can arrange a new identity for Su Ruoyu, which is absolutely enough to be the Princess in Ding Wang Mansion. This matter of identity, He Lianfeng has been arranged, the matter is determined earlier, the traces will be erased more and more clean. There are things about hemostatics and anti-inmmatory drugs, and the emperor should not have asked about it. When doing this, He Lianfeng really revealed two sentences with the emperor, but his original words were: "Father and Emperor, Yu''er is an extraordinary woman. In addition to her superior appearance, she is actually more special Its just that talent. What happened before was all idents, not Yuers willingness. Therefore, Erchen wanted to give Yuer an identity so that she could have a better identity in the future. The words here reveal two meanings. First, all kinds of things happened before Su Ruoyu were calcted. Secondly, to give Su Ruoyu a decent identity, the position of entering the pce will be higher. After all, how talented she is, not everyone can make those two medicines. After the Emperor tasted the benefits, He Lianfeng was willing to take the hot potato, Su Ruoyu, and looked at her for Da Qi''s use. How could he not agree? Hemostatic drugs and anti-inmmatory drugs can be produced today, and better drugs may be produced tomorrow. Even if Su Ruoyu is really a monster, everything is easy to say under the control of Helian Feng. Therefore, the emperor agreed with this matter. He Lianfeng is so, it is a clear road. After leaving the pce, He Lianfeng wrote a letter to the frontier, which was a letter to the general who is now guarding the frontier. The letter stated that Su Ruoyu was the inventor of the two drugs and needed a decent identity, so please ask this general Su Ruoyu is regarded as adopted daughter. From Daqi State Capital to the frontier Kuaima whip, it takes nearly two months to go back and forth. Counting the time, it can fully catch up with the pce banquet. He Lianfeng''s actions failed to hide the people staring at him, but these people didn''t pay much attention to this matter. Chapter 4104: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (47) Chapter 4104: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (47) Chapter 4104 The original match of the hidden disease lord (47) They just want to confirm whether He Lianfeng really doesn''t hold up to other women. If so, this is a joke. After staring at He Lianfeng for almost a month, the parties finally decided to take action. The annual Lantern Festival is here, and He Lianfeng, as the king, cannot fail to participate in some asions. Su Ruoyu shrank for a while, and wanted to go out to see this time, she still had to wear a veil to go out. But everyone knows that she is the person next to He Lianfeng. She proposed that people should follow her, so she would not go with He Lianfeng. Thest time she went out with He Lianfeng, she was also recognized by a spicy Miss Qianjin, and she said something ridiculous that made her angry, but she was angry. This time, she was no longer with Helian. Su Ruoyu did not wear a veil, but decided to disguise herself as a man, plus his rtively good makeup technique, a little modification, no one should recognize her as Su Ruoyu. Looking at the person in the mirror, Su Ruoyu felt that she would go out in men''s clothing in the future. Sure enough, no one looked at her strangely anymore. Here, Tang Guo also wants to go out to see thenterns. How can she be less than such a lively asion? "Actually, I also like to watchnterns. At night, all kinds of lights are so beautiful." System: [Isnt it because they are going to start against Helian Feng tonight, the host is so reluctant to take a look at it? In other words, tonight the host still has a lot of drama, how could it be absent. "That''s just by the way. I really want to see thenterns, beautiful things, who doesn''t like it." System: Anyway, he is unbelievable, the host is good at everything, just like to talk to cheat the little boy, thinking he is particrly good at cheating kindergarten children. After picking it up, Tang Guo set off with red dates to Yunbo Lake. The Lantern Festival is the streets along Yunbo Lake. Not only there are all kinds ofnterns on the street, but also small lights floating in Yunbo Lake, which will be very beautiful at night. If there are months, the scenery will be more beautiful. On Yunbo Lake, there are many light ships, and the owners of the light ships are some extraordinary people, for example, the princes of the pce and the sons of various families. The light boat is basically around a ce, and the deck will be put down, so that people who appreciate the light can easily get on the boat. Of course, the average person can''t go there. Those who can get on this kind of light boat mean that their status is not ordinary. Most of them were invited to sit on the light boat. As soon as Tang Guo appeared, he was seen by the concubines of several princes, and the maid beside them had alreadye over to invite her. Tang Guo did not refuse, staying with these emperors, it will be better for a while to act. "Princess Ding iste again today." The eldest concubine said with a smile, "It should be a fine." Tang Guo saw the jealousy in the eyes of the Great Princess, yeah, after all, He Lianfeng was a titled king. The great prince is also a polished great prince. Among the many princes, it seems to be a rtively mediocre person. Every time I met, the concubine could not help embarrassing Tang Guo, but he dared not do too much. The original owner is a princess, who has her own pride, and will not really punish herself for a cup because of the emperor''s embarrassment. Tang Guo also doesn''t want to drink alcohol, of course he doesn''t really drink. She nced at everyone lightly, found her ce and sat down, proud. Chapter 4105: The original match of the hidden disease lord (48) Chapter 4105: The original match of the hidden disease lord (48) Chapter 4105 The original match of the hidden disease lord (48) At this moment, the face of the eldest concubine was a bit panic. She said with a guilty conscience that she knew Tang Guo would not take the trick. Why did she say something that would prevent her froming to the table. Fortunately, the other emperors did not dare to mock her, and she pretended not to know, but it was barely passable. "Princess Ding, the lively girl from the past was Su girl, but could you be taken into the house?" And the princess asked, this question is indeed more conscientious, much more powerful than the princess. If you are an ordinary person, you shouldn''t panic. It''s a pity that the person in front of them was Tang Guo, and her expression didn''t change a bit, but looked at the light boat a little across from her. Above the light boat, there are many men of extraordinary status. At this time, they will get along with each other, and they will y with themselvester. After a systematic report, He Lianfeng was being pulled by several of his brothers to drink, and he would listen to Xiaoquter. Beforeing, Su Ruoyu gave He Lianfeng medicine, saying that if there was anything for a while, let him take the medicine will not be sessful. He Lianfeng still believes in Su Ruoyu''s ability, so he is very bold, and no one has refused. Tang Guo also instructed the puppet paper man to help with the destruction for a while, asking He Lianfeng not to take medicine. She drank a cup of tea and looked leisurely. It seemed to me that I hadn''t answered the second princess''s question, and then I came back to me and said, "How can the prince wait for the woman to bring people back to the pce?" The concubines of the four princes couldn''t help but say they were alive: "Then I have heard that Ding Wang put the human in the house outside." "Since the prince is happy, it''s okay to have a gadget outside." Tang Guo said softly. "The prince is still clear, knowing that this kind of gadget cannot be brought back to the house." Originally Tang Guo could not say this, but the system told her that Su Ruoyu was not far away, so he wanted to say something to stimte the other party. Does Su Ruoyu not want to enter the house? Then she would tell the other party that she would not enter the house, that would be the outside room. That was called stealing. In this world, even a concubine was not as good. In Su Ruoyu''s mind, of course, he didn''t think Helian Feng looked down on her. Su Ruoyu is now holding a fist, looking at Tang Guo fiercely, as if Tang Guo has done something evil. She just didn''t want to go to the pce to be a concubine. It wasn''t that Helian Feng wouldn''t let him into the pce. He Lianfeng didn''t know how many times he said it, so he had to pick her up. She disagreed. What do these people know? What do they know? A group of ignorant and pitiful feudal women can only watch their husbands one woman after another in their entire lives. They dare not object and can only ept. On the bright side is the iparably beautiful mother, in fact? Im afraid its bitter, right? Her Su Ruonguage is a woman of the 21st century. She is highly educated and self-reliant, not the kind of woman who lives on men. So, what are the qualifications of this group of women who have been poisoned by feudal society? A group of frogs at the bottom of the well! What do they know? In Su Ruoyu, she is always pursuing a person and a person in her life. Such a feeling that no one understands or can''t say makes Su Ruo''s tone very strong. And she felt that even if she talked about ying the piano, how could these women understand her new-age thinking? They are afraid that they do not know what it means to be self-esteem and self-reliance. Chapter 4106: The original match of the hidden disease lord (49) Chapter 4106: The original match of the hidden disease lord (49) Chapter 4106 The original part of the hidden disease lord (49) "Yes, that''s just a gadget. It''s nothing. Even Dingwang Mansion hasn''t entered." The Princess said, "When Dingding is not interested, he will return to the mansion." This remark clearly helped Tang Guo to say that he was actually taunting that the current Ding Wang did not return home. They were all seduced by the Su Ruonguage. Wasn''t Tang Guo the failure of Ding Wang? Tang Guoughed at the corners of his lips and gently sipped his tea, not caring about it at all. Su Ruoyu didn''t want to listen to these anymore and turned to leave. Today she is going to find another person, the one who pointed at her sarcasm a while ago. Last time, the other party was lucky. This time she wanted the other party to look good. She didn''t want to deal with the emperors of Tang Guo, but she was not sure. There was definitely a dark guard around them. In fact, she was a little afraid of Tang Guo in her heart. Last time, she was inexplicably recruiting herself. Her self-constion, Tang Guo is now a widow, and He Lianfeng has no feelings for her at all. This feudal woman seems to be quite pitiful, and she does not need to deal with it. Looking at the ironic Tang Guo of the concubine''s lips, tongue and tongue, she was quite happy. "Staring at Su Ruoyu, she looks like she wants to do bad things." What Su Ruoyu wants to aplish, she wants the other party to fail. Three people who do not know it are quitemon in modern times. Many of these people use this kind of rhetoric to open up for themselves: Although I know that he is married, but every time I see him, my heart jumps involuntarily. One of his eyes will make me care. I knew I was wrong, but I couldn''t help liking him. I never thought of ruining his family. As long as I watched him silently on the side and could see him every day, I would be contented. A serious and good girl will not have illusions about a married woman. Even if you can''t control it, if you identally feel a little positive, you will quickly withdraw and stay away, and this will never increase your favor. Only Xiao Saner, Bai Lian **** will have so manypulsions, can''t help it. What he said was not to destroy other people''s families, but what he actually said was disgusting people. I still dont think Im wrong. After all, people havent thought about ruining the family, they just guard it silently. Its really great and pitiful. [The host is big, He Lianfeng has made a move, or the host is a big puppet. If he does not help, they will not seed in bringing down He Lianfeng. The puppet paper man did nothing but stole Helianfeng''s antidote. After recing it with an ordinary pill, He Lianfeng didn''t know that he had made the move. [Several princes were drinking and writing poems outside, and when He Lianfeng was "drunken", he ordered people to take a rest in the boat. I also arranged for two girls in Fengyuelou to go in. By the way, these girls in Fengyuelou were arranged by Mr. Cheng. Because they all want to know if He Lianfeng really has a problem, several people have joined hands with no intention. Although everyone knows that they have their own people, they do not know who the other person is. As for the Prime Minister and Ji Changqiu''s people, no one knows. Tang Guo''s puppet paper man, no one will find out his identity. [Two girls from Fengyuelou have already taken their hands on He Lianfeng. I suspect that this is revenge from Mr. Cheng. This guy, dont look at the surface. The clouds are breeze and light, nothing. Revenge. Chapter 4107: The original match of the hidden disease lord (50) Chapter 4107: The original match of the hidden disease lord (50) Chapter 4107 The Original Part of Lord Hidden Disease (50) [Not good, the host is big, Su Ruoyu has dispensed the master of Ryuguang County. "where?" Lord of Gwangju? Tang Guo recalled in his memory that this was the daughter of the loyal king, Helianxi. He Lianxi has a straightforward personality, a bit spicy, and is also a woman with temperament and ability. It can be said that her character is somewhat jealous. In the original plot, the Lord of Luguang was very ufortable with Su Ruoyu and had no good face for her. I remember that also during the Lantern Festival, an ugly incident urred about the Lord of Ryuguang. The matter was concealed, butter the Lord of Ryuguang married a person who was not good-looking, and passed away soon. Was Su Ruoyu responsible for the ugly incident of the Lord of Luguang? "Where is it?" Tang Guo asked the system, stood up at the same time, and said to several emperors, "I want to put thentern." After she finished speaking, she turned away and didn''t give a few people a face. This was the case with the original character. A few people were very angry and couldn''t help but dare to stop. Tang Guo walked forward quickly, and as he walked away, he didn''t see Su Ruoyu. [Suo Ruoyu went to another ce. She gave a ugly man and the master of Ryuguang County at the same time. So, what happened could only be this ugly man. Red Date didn''t ask where Tang Guo was going, he only followed silently. Not long after, Tang Guo walked to the alley in a remote ce. Sure enough, he saw Leuguang County Lord who was leaning against the wall and his mind was a little unclear. His face was red, just like cooked shrimp. Not far away, there was a dangling figure, which should be the ugly man in the mouth of the system. ording to the memory, this unscrupulous man also has some identities. Although he is not too tall, he is not an ordinary person. Eating, drinking, and gambling are just a few talents and skills. "Princess, is this the Lord of the Luguang County?" Red Date was also surprised. "It looks like it has been drugged." "Well, are there any of us? Return the Lord of Luguang County to the pce of the faithful king." "Yes, the Dark Guard has been around to protect the princess." Jujube was angry, "I don''t know who did it, is that man?" Jujube has discovered that the man with a low profile is slowly walking here. Come. Tang Guo shook his head: "No, he is also important." Tang Guo walked over, dragged the man to the corner, and dragged the jujube to stunned. But she was toote to be surprised, and nned to order the two to send the Lord of Luguang to the pce of the faithful king. "It''s up to you to go." Tang Guo said, "The Dark Guards are all men. It is inevitable that the loyal king will have any ideas. It is most appropriate for you to go. It means that you identally met the Lord of Luguang. She sent it back." "Good." There was a dark guard, and the princess martial arts were better than her. There was nothing to worry about. The red dates are also rude, stunned the Lord of the Luguang County, and ran to the pce of the faithful. I heard that it was a good show for her tonight, she had to send people back quickly,e to see the show, hope to catch up? The princess said that there would be a part of her dramater. In fact, she didn''t know how to act. It was the princess who said that when the time came, she knew how to act. Thinking of this, Hongzao ran faster, and scolded the drugger in her heart. If she missed the scene, she must curse the other person 10,000 times. Tang Guo returned to the crowd and bought antern at will. "Princess, the Lord of Ryuguang has escaped from danger, and it was done by Princess Ding." Ji Changqiu nodded: "That''s good, Princess Ding is really a kind-hearted person, why did he match the dog Helian Feng?" Hard work: I dont know what happened recently, and my son scolded Helian Feng dozens of times a day. "Ah--" At this time, a woman''s scream came from a light boat, not to attract everyone, but attracted the extraordinary people around the light boat, stopped their own affairs, and looked at the light boat Going there, I saw two women who were disheveled and ran out. see you tomorrow Chapter 4108: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (51) Chapter 4108: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (51) Chapter 4108 The original part of the hidden disease lord (51) Everyone stared at the two women who were out of shape from the boat, and before they were surprised what happened, the two women wept aloud. "The ves really don''t know what happened." "It was Ding Wang Fei who wasing to pull the ve''s house. The ve family didn''t expect... Unexpectedly..." The woman said as she wiped her tears, it was really Ding Wang who came to pull her, not she took the initiative to get up, although she didn''t know Ding Wang, who is not very close to the female, why is he so enthusiastic, "Jing Ding is angry at the back, let the ves get away!" So, doubts arose in everyone''s hearts, why did the king decide to let the two girls go? There are quite a lot of things like having fun on the light boat, but the surface is not pierced. "Let''s go down," said the second prince, "let''s go and see how our third brother is." The reaction of the two women has told people on the scene that He Lianfeng is really not good for other women, not what they used to think was ufortable. This is interesting. Several princes drilled into the ship, and some of the grandfathers who were not afraid of it also followed. Ji Changqiu also kindly reminded: "Do you want to hire a doctor?" Su Ruoyu hadn''t noticed it at this moment. He was not in a hurry. If Su Ruoyu didn''t pay attention, he would let the other side notice. It is said that this time the medicine given to He Lianfeng came from the best medicine in the hands of various princes. If they eat so much, the people of He Lianfeng may not be sober. The doctor couldn''t solve it for a while, and Su Ruoyu had to help. Tang Guo is now the concubine of King Ding. She can''t go, not only can''t go, she has to follow people to care about the physical condition of Xi Lianfeng. A group of people entered the room, and a waiter had covered the unevenly dressed Helian Feng with a quilt. However, he could still tell from his flushed face and therge sweat beads on his forehead that his condition was not very good. The doctor came quickly. This was prepared by Ji Changqiu. After all, He Lianfeng should be diagnosed with his problem. After taking so many potent medicines, there is no reaction. Isn''t it just that he doesn''t act? When the doctor looked at He Lianfeng, he knew that he was a Chinese medicine, not a simple medicine. The whole person was hot as if it was rolling in boiling water. "Please also ask the women to avoid it first." All the female families avoided it, and Tang Guo, as the princess of Helian Feng, did not need to go back. But don''t forget, there is no skin rtionship between her and Helian Feng, so she subconsciously avoided it. This action made the people present taste aftertaste. Princess Ding does not need to avoid ying at all, after all, this is his princess. It seems that the princess should know what He Lianfeng does not mention? However, it may not be known. He Lianfeng knew that he could not do it. He did not want this secret to be known by other people. He simply ignored the princess Ding. With such a thought, the minds of many princes became active again. This Princess Ding is not the daughter of ordinary people, but the daughter of Princess Wangwang is very popr. If he knew that He Lianfeng was cheating on his marriage, what would happen? Don''t let them give a statement, I''m afraid it will never end. No wonder they have been married for several years and they all have heirs. It turned out that it wasn''t Princess Ding''s problem, but Helian Feng had a problem. They looked at Tang Guo very delicately, Tang Guo turned his back to them, pretending to know nothing. Chapter 4109: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (52) Chapter 4109: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (52) Chapter 4109 The original part of the hidden disease lord (52) System: [The host is big. This scene is very simple. Just turn around. I saw everyone doubted it and performed very sessfully. After a while, the doctor''s diagnosis was over and he wiped cold sweat from his head. The little prince asked very little, "Doctor, how is the third brother?" "Going back to your Highness, Prince Ding, this is a traditional Chinese medicine. There is more than one kind of medicine. It is estimated that there are seven or eight kinds of medicines. These medicines are potent, and the amount is still veryrge. Ordinary people eat one of them. Its enough to drink a pot. If its just that the effect of the drug is very strong, it is actually easy to solve, just find some girls. At this point, the doctor hesitated, Its just that this is not a simple matter of traditional Chinese medicine, but... " A light shed through the eyes of the second prince and asked, "What is it?" "This" "Doctor, but anyway, this is rted to the safety of the third brother, don''t hide it well." The doctor looked at Ji Changqiu and gritted his teeth. He wasn''t afraid to settle the bill afterwards. He was the son of the prime minister, but the skin on his face was fake. Such hesitation is just about making a show and doing it all. It is too radical, and it seems too deliberate, and it is easy to cause everyone to doubt. These princes are not simple characters, even the seemingly ordinary big prince is deeply scheming. "Doctor, let''s talk about it, the third brother is still waiting here, I think the situation of the third brother is not very good," the four princes were worried, as if they were really worried about the safety of Helian Feng, "I just told people to go Please ask the doctor in the pce, and the doctor will take a look first. If it can''t be solved, the doctor willeter. Just give it to the doctor." The doctor gritted his teeth and said, "This is the case. The problem now is that even with so many medicines, there is no response at all in Dingwang''s ce. However, if there are some reactions, this matter can be resolved easily. I cant get rid of the evil fire, and I cant get rid of the poison. I cant solve it. These medicines are mixed together to form a new medicine, and there is no way to make an antidote in a short time. Anyway, he has no ability. Even if you have the ability, you have to pretend to have no ability. The son said that it was not for them to manage the detoxification of King Ding. The people present were stunned, and even the women who had been by the past were surprised and looked at each other. In fact, under normal circumstances, they can not enter here, the reason why they cane in, but all the princes here, those who want to see He Lianfeng jokes acquiesced. How can they spread this shocking news without seeing the situation inside the ship? Hou Zhai''s ability to spread information is much faster than when they go to find someone to spread the news. These post-housedies, especially a few concubines, seemed to have realized the idea of their highness and were shaking with excitement. Ding Wang couldn''t do it, even if he took medicine, he couldn''t take seven or eight kinds of medicine. God, what kind of fairy good news is this, is this God''s favor? The princes present were all astonished. After all, there were previous beddings, and they were only expecting this result. But those uninformed buddies are a little bit at a loss. They seemed to hear the secret, they didn''t know if they would be killed. But seeing so many people present, they are not ordinary people anymore, this king is so powerful, he dare not kill their mouths, so he feels safe to eat melon on the side. Chapter 4110: The original match of the hidden disease lord (53) Chapter 4110: The original match of the hidden disease lord (53) Chapter 4110 The original part of the hidden disease lord (53) The female rtives remembered something and put their eyes on Tang Guo. This princess from the North Kingdom is too unlucky. He married a fake man. It is no wonder that for several years, his belly is not big. It turned out to be the king''s pot. This is also the king, every time they ridicule the princess, may the other party not know? There was no maintenance at all, but they condoned them to discuss the Princess. This man is too dog. The hostility of the female rtives to Tang Guo was swept away at this time. Marrying a fake man could not say anything. They had seeded in it and wanted to be the king. What is king, just a piece of cake! Ha ha da, pretending to be not only female, it turned out to be a cover up. Letting her own princess be discussed, it is a chicken that does noty eggs. Not only that, but also bad for Princess Ding. What''s more terrible is that he can''t. He even learned to y with women outside. I don''t know who gave him the courage. A man who is **** and learns other people''s demeanor. nausea! The status of these female dependents is uncertain, and the role they assume is to bite the teeth that Ding Wang hates, and I am very happy. Fortunately, the person who married is not born with such a natural problem. After receiving countless sympathies, Tang Guo appropriately showed a somewhat helpless expression. These women are not really particrly concerned about her, that is, the way you look now, even if you have a high status and arrogance, it is still so pitiful. It seems that it is already a level lower than them, and you dont hate Tang Guo. The great princess was standing beside Tang Guo. She also patted Tang Guo''s hand andforted: "Ding Wang should be difficult to talk about this kind of thing, so he didn''t ask the doctor to see it. Governance will be better." "Yeah, pity you have been wronged for so many years, we med you before." Tang Guo didn''t speak, just stay silent for a while, so that they can make up their own brains, and they can make up the most perfect drama. "Doctor, are you serious?" The second prince reacted first, "How could the third brother be..." "Yeah, how could the younger brother be so good..." said the great prince. The expression of the four princes was even more exaggerated, and he even went to He Lianfeng to see it, revealing an unbelievable look: "Why? Is it a problem with this medicine?" "It''s definitely not a matter of medicine. ording to this level of medicine, Dingwang should be..." The doctor didn''t finish the words, everyone understood. "There is no reaction in Dingwang''s body, but other ces are normal. The two girls went out just now, and it should be Dingwang''s anxiety to drive them out." The doctor said, "In order not to let Dingwang hurt himself I just gave him a paralytic drug just now, but this drug will not take too long, and will wake up at most half an hour. In a short time, for the sake of the body, I can not use it a second time." After finishing the speech, the doctor wiped sweat: "Several Highnesses, I am really helpless, just wait for the doctor in the pce toe and see." "I see." The eldest son said to the crowd again, "It''s better to send the third brother into the pce and let the doctorse to see it." This decision was epted by everyone, and just as they were about to move Helian, a female voice sounded outside. Chapter 4111: The original match of the hidden disease lord (54) Chapter 4111: The original match of the hidden disease lord (54) Chapter 4111 The original part of the hidden disease lord (54) "Let me go in. I want to see King Ding, and he will definitely meet me." The voice was awesome in Su Ruo. Ding Wang has an ident. So long ago, Su Ruoyu should know. It''s just that when He Lianfeng said nothing at this moment, he was so confused that he would notice Su Ruoyu. Several princes remembered that Su Ruoyu had a special effect on Helian Feng, and of course would not allow her to get close. Once she got close, Helian Feng''s body reacted at this time. Things that He Lianfeng didn''t do, can''t sit still, today''s n is in vain. In any case, Su Ruo should be used at the end. Besides, they all want Helian Feng to suffer a bit, especially Ji Changqiu. "The great prince, let''s send Dingwang to the pce first. At this time, some inexplicable women suddenly came in, fearing that it would dy Dingwang''s illness." The crown prince agreed: "You go to stop the woman outside and not allow her to make trouble, it''s about Wang Anwei. If she dares toe and kill, there is no amnesty." It seems good to kill the only woman in Helian Feng who feels. Su Ruoyu really wants to go in by force. But here are all masters. She has been practicing for only a few months. How can it beparable to these real pce masters? She was caught without two hits, but instead of really killing her, she was imprisoned on the side. "It''s better to shut it up." The second prince''s lips showed a gloomy smile. "This woman is the third brother anyway." Su Ruoyu is indeed a man dressed as a man. However, the real situation is that he can''t lie to the eyes of these princes, and she can see through her that she is a woman at a nce. The moment they spoke, they knew her identity. I really think that everyone is so stupid. Combing a man''s head is a real man? Just a few moments ago, she waspletely exposed. In this way, Su Ruoyu was locked up. He Lianfeng was taken back to the pce for treatment. Tang Guo, as Princess Ding, had to follow in. Ji Changqiu looked at her back, worried. It''s not that she was sad, but that Helian Feng would be bad for her. After thinking about it, he decided to go back to find his father. Back at the prime minister''s house, Ji Changqiu knocked on the prime minister''s house. Fortunately, his father was now an old bachelor, otherwise he was really embarrassed to knock on the door at midnight. "What do you do most of the night?" "Dad, something happened tonight at the Lantern Festival." Ji Changqiu said in a few words, these things happened in the prime minister''s expectations. He also wanted to wait to get up tomorrow morning and hear the good news. Unexpectedly, this son of his own family was a little uncontroble and came over to share the night story with him. "Haha..." After hearing the prime minister, heughed and yelled, "It''s worthy of it. Last time I wanted to design my son. How did Ie up with that method? He really came up with it on his own. Ha , Deserved to be the king." "Dad, is there someone in your pce?" The prime minister narrowed his eyes: "Why? Want to watch a good show? Some people are some people, but these people are not used to see the good show. However, since your kid wants to see it, it''s okay, I immediately pass the book into the pce." As a qualified prime minister, raising a group of homing pigeons is a necessary skill. "Chang Qiu,e to ask about this in the middle of the night, shouldn''t you want to see the excitement as simple as that?" How could your son, Prime Minister, not know how much? Although he couldn''t guess the specifics, he understood that there must be another reason. Ji Changqiu smiled faintly: "Dad remember thest time I was shocked?" Chapter 4112: The original match of the hidden disease lord (55) Chapter 4112: The original match of the hidden disease lord (55) Chapter 4112 The original part of the hidden disease lord (55) "Of course I remember that we had no resentment against Dingwang. He even dared to count you. Now we are already enemies." Ji Changqiu smiled sincerely in front of the prime minister: "If Princess Ding didn''t help his son that day, it might be said that the son could not do that day. What kind of reaction will the Su family have at that time, dad should understand?" Ji Changqiu will briefly say what happened that day. After hearing this, the Prime Minister felt a little better about the Princess Ding, who was deeply exposed and not much exposed to others. It turns out that the people in Dingwang Mansion are not all annoying, and he wrote down this rtionship. It''s just... his son''s reaction was not right. "Changqiu, do you have any thoughts about Princess Ding?" I have seen Cheng Xiang''s face, "Don''t talk to coax your father, you are all young, and you can''t hide your father and me." In the moonlight, Ji Changqiu''s face even rose a little bit of blush. When he just wanted to refute, he remembered what the prime minister said and was silent for a while. Any ideas? He didn''t deliberately think about this before, but he remembered it now, but because of the identity of Princess Ding, he had to retreat and didn''t dare to think over there. The prime minister sighed: "You will have this mindset and it is normal. After all, such a daring and intelligent woman is really rare." The prime minister frowned, "but, like it, we can''t do it. Its a matter of being a good woman. Although your father is not a good person, he cant do such a thing. Its not good for us, its easy to be caught, and its not necessarily robbed. Ji Changqiu''s heart huh, but thest sentence is not the focus? This dad, he is very clear. "However, it is not that there is no chance at all." Cheng Xiang said, "The most important thing now is that Princess Ding can''t see you, as long as she can see you, this matter is 80% sure." Ji Changqiu looked at the prime minister''s small eyes shing with a little surprise, and his back was chilling. What is his father calcting? "Dad, King Ding is not dead yet. Poisoning is unrealistic. Even if he is dead, as Princess Ding, he can''t remarry." "Pooh!" The prime minister gave Ji Changqiu a nce: "Where do you want to go? Apart from killing Dingwang, isn''t there a way? Let the two get away from each other. Since Princess Ding is slow to attack, most of them have their own ideas, as a North Princess Wanguo, can bear the deception of King Ding? No, it is waiting for a chance." "Did you think about this?" Ji Changqiu: "I thought of it, but this opportunity is not easy. The reason is that the king can''t do it, unless Beiwangguo is willing to tear his face, and tearing his face, basically it is impossible for me and her." "I can''t eat hot tofu, don''t worry, the people in Nortnd are not worried, what are we worried about? You can wait with peace of mind. Don''t deliberately approach this matter, after all, your identity will be given to each other. "It''s causing trouble." The prime minister analyzed, "Tonight has confirmed that Ding Wang will not hold up, just waiting to confirm another thing, the only thing that makes him a man is Su Ruoyu." "It is said that this Su Ruoyu would not enter the house as a concubine, and also said that he would have a life and a pair of people. Ding Wang may not be too infatuated with her, but could not leave her. In addition, Su Ruoyu''s medical skills, in the emperor The eyes are in front of him. If you want Zhengda Guangming to be with Su Ruoyu and take people into the house, you must remove an obnoxious person." Cheng Xiangqi gave Ji Changqiu a look you know. Ji Changqiu understood, but his face was chilly. If so, He Lianfeng is really cruel. "As long as He Lianfeng ns well, the emperor will keep his eyes closed, provided the friendship between the two countries cannot be harmed, at least Da Qi cannot stand on the wrong side." Ji Changqiu: "Dad, I know, please hurry up and put the pigeons to see what is happening in the pce. Your pigeons have been useless for a long time, and you cant fly one by one. If you dont fly twice, you might as well stew to eat. ." "Although you are my son, don''t you want to move one pigeon!" see you tomorrow Chapter 4113: The original match of the hidden disease lord (56) Chapter 4113: The original match of the hidden disease lord (56) Chapter 4113 The original part of the hidden disease lord (56) In the pce, all the doctors were called into the pce to diagnose and treat He Lianfeng. The emperor did not expect such a thing to happen in the end. He knew that several of his sons were fighting fiercely, which he was happy to see. As long as things don''t break away from his control and don''t touch his bottom line, it doesn''t matter how the sons fight underneath. An excellent heir undoubtedly needs these. And these sons continue to fight, it can be regarded as mutual restraint. As an emperor, in fact, the sons are still thinking about the dragon chair under his **** every day. He did not expect that the always smart Helian Feng even said. In the past, it was not that there was no Dao, but it was not serious this time. There was even unconsciousness. He Lianfeng in front of him just gave him a knife, and he might not be able to resist. The emperor was in a veryplicated mood. He was still guessing what happened to He Lianfeng''s convenience. Now the situation is different. After taking so many medicines, the third son is still not good. At this moment, the emperor couldn''t help thinking of the story of Zhang Gongzi circted in the capital. Zhang Gongzi is also an eunuch. If he didn''t meet a monster by chance, I''m afraid he could not be a real man in his life? Is that Su Ruoyu a demoning to harm? At present, it is not very simr. Whether or not Su Ruoyu is a fairy, he is already on the emperor''s alert list. Not only did the emperor think about this, but other princes also thought about it. As long as it is confirmed that Su Ruoyu can really make He Lianfeng react, then the importance of Su Ruoyu to He Lianfeng is basically confirmed. It is not surprising why he so indulged Su Ruoyu so much. Ji Changqiu in the Prime Ministers House was also very interesting. The story of Zhang Gongzi came to coincidence. This story is still circted for a long time. Although he also helped spread it, it has been spread out of the capital before he spread it. This has almost be a bizarre story. Few people do not know it, and there are countless versions. Originally, such a story as Zhang Gongzi is nothing, this kind of simrity is everywhere. The only thing that''s not right is that Master Zhang is a eunuch, and so is He Lianfeng. Zhang Gongziter became a real man and encountered a goblin. He Lianfeng also met a woman who made him a real man, Su Ruoyu. Such aparison seems to imply what Zhang Gongzi''s story is alluding to. After connecting, Ji Changqiu felt that this matter was not simple. I don''t know who made up Zhang Gongzi''s story. It''s a bit like targeting Helian Feng. Tang Guo now waits aside, looking a little dull. During this period, the doctor also asked the grandma in the pce to ask Tang Guo some things, which were of course very private. The problem of Helian Feng is very difficult. They need to confirm whether Helianfeng cant take the medicine or not. At this time, Tang Guo did not have to hide it, and her mother said that she had lived alone in the Wangfu courtyard since she became a rtive. He hardly meets with He Lianfeng every day. It should be the annual banquet when the most meets. If it does not happen by coincidence, the time of the pce banquet is the only time they meet in a year. The voice is not too small, and everyone who listens is surprised. In particr, a few "don''t worry" Tang Guo, the princesses who apanied her, and soon took over again, what time was it for the brain to fill Tang Guo''s life in the pce. It turns out that some people are really superficial. In fact, they can''t tell the truth. Someone is a princess anyway. When someone is asked about this, it is enough to hold back, and the strange temper is really understandable. Chapter 4114: The original match of the hidden disease lord (57) Chapter 4114: The original match of the hidden disease lord (57) Chapter 4114 The original part of the hidden disease lord (57) At this time, the only grievances of several princesses towards Tang Guo had disappeared. Each looked at Tang Guo withpassionate eyes, and Tang Guo had nothing to dislike. It is also a step to arouse the sympathy of everyone. In her position, it is best not to me Helian Feng by making excessivenguage. After all, he has only two mistakes now, and he can''t do it himself, looking for a woman outside. Sadly speaking, in this era, men have these two errors, which is really nothing. If she showed disgust at this time, she would be abused by a group of people. She would definitely call her a man without a man, so anxious to get rid of He Lianfeng and find a new man. Yes, the world is always more tolerant of men. Once women are involved, they are wronged, and some normal choices will still be abused by them in a variety of sharp and unpleasantnguages. Just like in modern times, many men remember to break up with their predecessors, and many of them will add one sentence, because I can''t give her the life she wants. This sentence is not to confess to himself, but the underlying meaning is to tell the person who told him that he was abandoned by his predecessor who loved vanity. In fact, if it is a vanity woman who only loves money, she won''t look at you at first. This kind of situation is mostly together for several years. I can''t see hope in this man. Others have changed. One can imagine how harsh the world has been to women. Tang Guo looked at those doctors who were busy with He Lianfeng''s politics, and remembered a more ridiculous thing. Those were two very real news. The first news was that a man was derailed, his wife filed for divorce, and the man was unwilling. The man admits his mistakes very seriously and makes variouspromises. His wife can''t tolerate sand and still has to divorce. At the time of thements below, there were some particrly ridiculous remarks saying that when men are inevitably derailed, this is just a mistake men make all over the world. He has already admitted wrong, so sincerely, this woman is too harsh, too unreasonable, how unreasonable to make trouble, not to be affectionate at all. Even when looking at the child''s face, don''t divorce easily. It was originally a man who made a mistake, because the man regretted it, and his wife still did not agree. If he did not choose to forgive, should he be attacked by countless people? At the time thesements, but refreshed her three views. The second news is that a young girl was stabbed on the street, but her twenty-year-old life came to an abrupt end. Finally, it was clear that the murderer was the boyfriend of the young girl. What surprised Tang Guo more is thement below. Many people are saying that it must be the boyfriend''s head green, this young girl looks pretty, maybe admiration for vanity, went to the rich man, wearing a green hat to the boyfriend, only to endure and kill people. She did not understand whether these people opened their eyes and understood so clearly. If you say it, how can it be so stinky. Tang Guo''s identity can indeed propose and depart from He Lianfeng''s current situation. But she didn''t want to be so cheap, He Lianfeng, this person wanted to kill her, Su Ruoyu also wanted to frame her for ugliness, where is there such a cheap thing. After the doctor''s diagnosis was over, he shook his head one by one, showing that he could do nothing at the moment. Even if they sum up some methods, there is no way to solve the current situation of Helian Feng. Chapter 4115: The original match of the hidden disease lord (58) Chapter 4115: The original match of the hidden disease lord (58) Chapter 4115 The original part of the hidden disease lord (58) After taking those mixed drugs, you must disperse the evil fire in your body. It''s just that Helian Feng doesn''t work, and even this simple thing can''t be done. All of them were silent for a while, and the princes knew it well, and looked at the emperor. The emperor knew what their eyes were and asked him to speak in Su Ruoyu. In this case, their goal is achieved. The emperor was still silent. Seriously, Su Ruoyu was a strange woman. He wanted to interrogate Su Ruyu for any secrets. He never had a chance. Perhaps, this is a chance. Of course, the emperor couldn''t speak on his own, and quickly asked Su Ruoyu toe in. Wasn''t it like he had been reading this joke? So, he is still waiting. Look at any of these princes, who can''t breathe. At this time, someone ran in and muttered in the ear of the second prince. Then, the second prince looked at the emperor with embarrassment. The emperor said, is this noting? Quickly ask: "What''s the matter, second child?" "Father and Emperor, Su Ruoyu has been arguing to see his third brother, saying he is very worried about his situation." Su Ruoyu was so anxious that he knew Helian Feng''s traditional Chinese medicine. Before he was taken away, he was unconscious at first nce. She didn''t want to let interested people seed in this situation and let He Lianfeng touch other women. Didn''t Tang Guo follow the pce? As the princess of He Lianfeng, this matter has be an obligation of the other party? He Lianfeng didn''t like Tang Guo at all, she wouldn''t give the opponent the opportunity to get involved in He Lianfeng, so she kept arguing to see someone. She all intends that if they dont let her go, she will use other means, although this will expose more. "Go, call her in." The emperor waved his hand and Su Ruoyu was brought in. Su Ruoyu saw the flushed face and the unconscious He Lianfeng hurriedly reached out to check the pulse. Unexpectedly, Helian Feng reacted as soon as she touched her, and immediately pulled her down. At this moment, the emperor said: "Great doctor, check the situation of the third son." Su Ruoyu''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it. The more embarrassing the scene, the more embarrassing. Someone really pulled Su Ruoyu away, and the medical doctor went to check the situation of He Lianfeng. This check was startled: "The emperor, it''s okay, the king can." "Send two maidens." The emperor also nced at Tang Guo. Of course, this kind of thing that evacuates evil fire can''t be called by Tang Guo, the princess of the North Kingdom. Seriously, Su Ruoyu thought too much. As for Su Ruoyu, the emperor thought her identity was strange, and also wanted to confirm whether only Su Ruoyu could make Helian Feng react. In this case, it proves that the third son did not deceive him. Everyone withdrew from the room, Su Ruoyu was also pulled out, watching the two maidens sent in. No matter how struggling she is, there is no way out. She is afraid that she will be disturbed and she will be acupuncture. Not long after the maid was sent in, she ran out and knelt in front of the emperor, her face embarrassed. The emperor was clear in his heart and asked, "What''s going on?" "The ve-servant perceives the emperor, but the ve-servant has no blessing to serve Dingwang." At this time, everyone was relieved, including the emperor. It turned out that Ding Wang really only had Su Ruoyu as a woman to make him a real man. Su Ruoyu also breathed a sigh of relief. She and everyone understood different meanings. Chapter 4116: The original match of the hidden disease lord (59) Chapter 4116: The original match of the hidden disease lord (59) Chapter 4116 The original match of the hidden disease lord (59) The emperor did not let her stay with Helian Lian, and she must have felt that she was not as good as a maid. This made her remember her hatred very much, and she was not happy at all. Who looked down on her? The two maidens were kicked out, and she was happy again. She thought it was Helian Feng who thought the two maidens were not her, so they let them get out. This is the case, and He Lianfeng turned out to be tolerable for her, showing that he really cares about himself. At this time, Su Ruoyu had a heart attached to He Lianfeng, and felt that this man was hers, and no one could touch her. Tang Guo saw the weird excitement on Su Ruoyu''s face, and there was some spection in his heart that Su Ruoyu would not misunderstand. He Lianfeng was for her to reject the two maidens, right? This is fun. A beautiful misunderstanding. "Let her go in." The emperor''s eyes fell on Su Ruoyu, and the guard unfastened Su Ruoyu''s acupuncture points and pushed her into the room. Without Su Ruoyu, everyone''s eyes gradually fell on Tang Guo''s body, full of sympathy. "Princess Ding, this is also a matter ofst resort." The emperor''s symbolic exnation can be regarded as a face to the North Wang Guo. If the princess of other status, he disdain to say such a thing. Tang Guo chuckled at that moment, and it looked like crazy: "What should I do to make Ding Wang unsatisfied? It turns out that these problems do not lie with me, but with him. Infamy." "Father and Emperor, since King Ding is sick, why don''t you confess it early? You cheated me so hard." Unfortunately, the original owner didn''t know what was going on until he died, and thought he was his own identity. He Lianfeng was embarrassed. The emperor was a little embarrassed, and I didn''t know how to exin this. Even the exnation is unclear. Tang Guo did not expect any exnation from the emperor, anyway, the Daqi royal family will have a lot of trouble in the future. Tang Guo did not leave the pce, she nned to wait here for a while, as if no one else meant to leave. The effects of those drugs add up, and I don''t know how long it will take. Tang Guo was right. Nothing happened during the whole night. The emperor left long ago, and several princes and princesses were there, saying he was very worried about the king. Su Ruoyu''s body is actually pretty good, but he can''t stand this kind of tossing. In the end, he passed out in aa and was carried out by the courtdy, looking a little embarrassed. Tang Guo watched Su Ruoyu sent to be treated, and then he followed the doctor to see the situation of Helian Feng. "The evil fire has gone. It''s just that this time Ding Wang hurt the roots and had to be banned for a month." In this way, Tang Guo really left the pce and returned to the pce. It''s almost time to stay overnight in the pce. After brewing one night and half an morning, what should happen about King Deng in Beijing should be spread almost? She believed that the princes and the princesses'' next actions would make her very satisfied. This matter will be passed on to the original, and add fuel and vinegar to let everyone know the beginning and end of the matter. Sure enough, after leaving the pce, the system helped Tang Guo to broadcast the opinions of the people, all of which were saying that King Ding was not good, and she was a pitiful thing for Princess Ding. "Red dates, telling people to spread the news, saying that King Ding himself is sick, but deceived to marry Princess Wangwang, what does this mean?" "I see, Princess." After returning to the pce, Tang Guo wrote a letter and stuffed it into the puppet pigeon''s stomach. After a while, the pigeon disappeared. Chapter 4117: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (60) Chapter 4117: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (60) Chapter 4117 The original part of the hidden disease lord (60) She didn''t write anything, just let her mother-inw and her uncle do one thing, spreading rumors that the king will not work. Ding Wang suffers from illness, deliberately conceals, and deceives to marry the princess of North Wang Guo. Is this not paying attention to the friendship between the two countries, despising North Wang Guo, or deliberately beating the face of North Wang Guo? She had to let all the people of the North Kingdom look into it. This wasnt her princess, but all the people of the North Kingdom. She was beaten by Daqi, that is, those old people in North Kingdom would not move in. Also It will make Daqi fade away. Yes, by this time, these old men would not agree to take her back. She didn''t rush back, anyway, he hadn''t hit Helian Feng''s face. In the end, these old men would also ask her uncle to take her back, the princess, for the backbone. The carrier pigeons are fast. After all, this is the research that Brother Chi Xiao specially helped her, and it will take a few days for Beiwangguo to receive it. She didn''t dare to take out anything more shocking and vulgar, which would save her a lot of trouble. Here, Tang Guo has just freshened up and wants to take a break. She doesn''t have to worry about how it will evolve outside. There are many people who think Helian Feng is not good. Just before hey down, he was told that someone hade to the door. The person who came was the housekeeper of the loyal king''s house. The housekeeper also heard about the king''s affairs. It might be Tang Guo''s work, which made the housekeeper unable to bear sympathy. The housekeeper of Zhongwang Mansion came here this time to thank Tang Guo for sending a big gift, and also brought a promise of Zhongwang. "Yesterday, I am very grateful to Princess Ding." The butler looked respectfully. "The Lord let the old ve bring a sentence to the Princess. If there is any difficulty in Princess Ding in the future, you can send someone to the Zhongwang Mansion." The promise of a prince is obviously very precious. Tang Guo does not value this, but it is not a bad thing to have one more friend. She epted the gift and said that she met by coincidence. The butler also wanted to ask if Tang Guo knew who was taking the medicine. Tang Guo shook his head: "I also met the Lord of Ryuguang by chance. I heard that the Lord of the Pce was straight and loved to be unfair. This waits for the three incidents." The steward nodded: "The master of the county is just such a character, and he can''t change it. I didn''t expect it to cause a big disaster. Since Princess Ding did not know about this, the old ve would retreat first. When she is ill, she wille to find Princess Ding to y. Tang Guo has the head, saying he doesn''t mind. Speaking of it, the Lord of Ryuguang really spoke to her before he made Su Ruoyu hate it. To help the Lord of Luguang, she didn''t feel bad. This kind of simple, straightforward personality, sincere treatment, who is good to her, she does not like the sister who is good? System: [Stop and stop, the host is big, your idea is very dangerous. The emperor wanted to block the news of He Lianfeng, only to find out that it was toote, and the whole capital knew it. He wasn''t that angry, He Lianfeng''s reputation was a little bit worse. Seriously, he was more at ease. He Lianfeng woke up at night and woke up with a pain somewhere in his body. Knowing Tai Chi''s instructions, his face was as dark as the bottom of the pot. "How is Yu''er?" "Miss Su is in another room." In fact, Su Ruoyu had already woken up, and she would wake up so quickly after secretly drinking the spring water. At present, the person arranged by the emperor is checking the body and feels whether she has used any special means, but unfortunately nothing has been checked. Su Ruoyu didn''t dare to really use these methods to deal with these people, then she could only escape. Now the situation is that she has no such great ability to escape. She was insulted by the stripped inspection. Fortunately, He Lianfeng wanted to see her before she was sent over. He Lianfeng attracted his heart to know all the things, of course, this matter was not heard by Su Ruoyu. In Su Ruoyu''s heart, when He Lianfeng was ufortable, she was able to refuse a woman for her. She was very moved. This kind of man, even if it is modern, is not easy to find. Therefore, when pouring tea for He Lianfeng, she directly reced it with spiritual spring water in her own space. After He Lianfeng finished drinking, he felt something was wrong, as if he were warm all over. He looked at Su Ruoyu with surprise. Su Ruoyu was a little sweet in his heart and finally couldn''t help sharing this secret. see you tomorrow Chapter 4118: The original match of the hidden disease lord (61) Chapter 4118: The original match of the hidden disease lord (61) Chapter 4118 The original part of the hidden disease lord (61) Su Ruoyu shared his secret with He Lianfeng. He, who has always been deep in the city, couldn''t help showing a shocked expression. Although he had questioned Su Ruoyu''s ability, he felt that she had no secrets from outsiders. Still did not expect that there was such a big secret in Su Ruoyu. A magical space, there is Lingquan in the space. The tea he drank just now was soaked with Lingquan. No wonder he will instantly remove many diforts on his body. Then he remembered that every time he drank Su Ruoyu''s tea, he would feel refreshed, mostly because a small amount of Lingquan was added to the tea. Just now he drank a full cup, and then he instantly realized that the tea was extraordinary. There is also cknd in the space. It is said that the fruits and vegetables nted will have a very good taste, and they will also contain some aura. Regr eating of the food grown in the cknd will prolong life. "In addition to these, there are many secrets of martial arts in that house. My martial arts are learned in them." Su Ruoyu leaned on He Lianfeng''s arms and didn''t mind sharing his secrets at all. However, she eventually chose to hide that it was not the original Su Ruonguage. He Lianfeng no longer cares whether the Su Ruonguage is real Su Ruonguage, he is full of brains, how to use these things. The inexhaustible space spring can grow all cknd, and the survival rate is ten percent, and countless martial arts cheats. There was no ambition in the past, it was He Lianfengs own, and even if he had the supreme right, in the end everything would seed and help others make wedding dresses. Now there is Su Ruoyu, he can not only be a real man, but also have children. Those things in Su Ruoyu''s hands are enough for him to subvert many things. Make good use of it, even his old tyrannical father emperor must obediently send the throne to his hands. And his brothers, this revenge, he will revenge in turn. If it weren''t for the words, he had so many medicines that people would have to peel off the skin before they die. "Yu''er, such a secret, you can never talk to the third person in the future." He Lianfeng touched her head worriedly. "Actually, you shouldn''t tell me such a secret. Those who cause death will be killed if you are not careful." "Because you are the only person in this world who can make me trust, I am willing to share this secret with you." Su Ruoyu is now like a bubble in a honeypot, and he will not abandon her by virtue of Helian Feng. She didnt even want to die, she didnt want any other women, she told the other party the secret and she didnt regret it. He Lianfeng was deeply moved, and the two embraced each other tofort them, as if their feelings were sublimated here. "Yu''er, I will not lose you. Sooner orter, I will give you an upright identity." Su Ruoyu quickly said, "I like you, it''s my business. You don''t need to do much. The two countries and their rtives are not separated. As long as you have me in your heart, you can''t amodate other people. Its not rare." He Lianfeng didn''t say more, but he was thinking that he had to remove the obstacle in the house as soon as possible. Such a woman like Yu''er deserves the best. The seat of Princess Ding was only worthy of words. "A good pair of dogs, men and women, you and I, Lang concubine intends." Tang Guo saw all the conversation between the two through the system space. Chapter 4119: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (62) Chapter 4119: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (62) Chapter 4119 The original part of the hidden disease lord (62) After listening to the conversation between the two, Tang Guo remembered the content of their conversation, and then He Lianfeng was afraid that he would use things in the Su Ruonguage space to do things. It''s not her style to let Helian Feng stand out and do everything smoothly. Now her identity is really not good to do directly. So, she can only sacrifice the puppet paper cut by the elder brother of Xiaoxiao. She took out three puppet paper-cuts and dropped a drop of blood onto the puppet paper-cut respectively. With her heart, these three paper cuts instantly changed into three people with different appearances. "Meet the master." Tang Guo nodded: "You go to the first prince, the second prince, and the fourth prince, and find a way to be their confidant. What will He Lianfeng do in the future, you help as many princes as possible, it is best to let Every time they can draw a tie, no one can help anyone." "Yes, master." The puppet paper man sentst time, Tang Guo still told the other party to y casually in the capital, and to inform the other party when he had to do something. Why not arrange a puppet man next to the emperor? That''s because she doesn''t think it is necessary. As long as these princes fought equally, no one could help anyone else, and the help of her puppet paper man was enough to give the emperor a headache. The three puppet paper figures turned out of the window. Their skill was very neat, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye. It is notparable to the martial arts masters of this world. The puppet paper man has two drawbacks. First, he encounters a powerful opponent and may be destroyed by a powerful opponent, but this possibility is basically ruled out. The second is that when the time limit is up, they will automatically be a normal paper-cut. In this world, Tang Guo initially estimated that these puppets can be used for three to five years. Mainly this world, without the recharge of Aura, they cannot extend their service life. He Lianfeng stayed in the pce for another day, and hurried away early in the morning. The current situation was very detrimental to Helian Feng, but after learning the secret of Su Ruoyu, Helian Feng became angry. Now everyone is talking about him, saying that he will not lift, and ndering him, these are not important. And these rumors can also reduce the father''s alertness to him. It''s just that those brothers are afraid of Yu''er, after all Yu''er is the only woman who can make him a man. Father Emperor doesn''t mind this, can he guess the meaning, doesn''t he just think that Yuer''s body is profitable? However, those brothers will not, they will think of various ways, embarrassed, and even want her life. And because they knew that the emperor valued Yu''er, they did not dare to do too much, causing dissatisfaction with the emperor. He Lianfeng decided to keep a low profile in the future, lest the father emperor be alert to him again. In addition, he also intends to have no heirs until a major event is achieved. This is what counts. Since he can only havenguage, then he has some physical problems, and it is normal for him not to have a heir. Waiting for several brothers to lose their heir qualifications, and dispelling the father and emperor''s vignce, he only needs to make countless achievements to satisfy the father and emperor. When the father and emperor regretted that he had no heirs, he asked Yu''er to have a child and told the emperor this "unexpected joy", then he was basically stable in the throne, without having to bear the reputation of forcing the pce. Chapter 4120: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (63) Chapter 4120: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (63) Chapter 4120 The original match of the hidden disease lord (63) On the way back, He Lianfeng was thinking about it, and Su Ruoyu seemed to snuggle up on him like a boneless one. Now Su Ruoyu is very satisfied. Before that, she was carrying the secret alone. Now that He Lianfeng is carrying it with her, she feels a lot easier on herself. The two did not know that at this time a news was quickly spreading in Beijing. Ding Wang does not lift, it is said to be a castration. On this point, there are many examples of rumors, and also said that the day of the Lantern Festival, so that everyone believes. As for how to solve itter, it has always been a puzzle. Now this rumor is about this puzzle. It is said that the Su Ruonguage, who was expelled from the Su family, was the one who could make King Ding, the eunuch, respond. The rumored news from the pce said that at that time, the emperor had arranged many courtdies to try it, but it was not eptable, only Su Ruoyu did. Even if Su Ruoyu let He Lianfeng react, and then let the other maidens go, it wouldn''t work, she must go in person. When the rumors spread, the story of Zhang Gongzi was also turned out. "Could Su Ruoyu be possessed by some wild ghosts or monsters? Otherwise, would it be so evil?" "Yes. Speaking of what Su Ruoyu does, is it really what a girl who hasn''t been out of the cab should do?" "I''ve felt something wrong for a long time, that is, I haven''t thought about it in this respect. Now I think of Zhang Gongzi''s story, and it suddenly bes bright. "It must be Su Ruoyu, the monster used to charm King Ding." "That is, what Ding Wang has done recently is really eye-popping." For a time, all discussions revolved around Su Ruoyu''s true identity, is it the same as the monster in Zhang Gongzi''s story. The monster is a bad guy. The people in the capital, from discussion to panic. The Su family also knew the news. The Su family''s sisters felt that Su Ruoyu was either Chinese or evil, or that it might really be like a rumored monster. Master Su was silent on this matter for a long time, and then asked someone to release the news. The news is that the Su family really feels that Su Ruoyu''s temperament is very strange, and some are not like their Su family''s daughter. I heard that the Su family also looked for the wives who had taken care of Su Ruoyu when they came out and said that Su Ruoyu did change her temperament suddenly on a certain day. Miss Su, that is a gentle girl show, where is as slutty as Su Ruoyu. "Demon, demon!" "Get rid of the monster Su Ruoyu." "There can''t be a monster like Su Ruoyu in Beijing, otherwise she will endanger everyone." Things became so fast, when a few princes did not do it. Anyway, Su Ruoyu is He Lianfeng''s treasure, they have to make Su Ruoyu suffer, even if they can only cause some trouble to He Lianfeng, they are also very happy. A woman who can make He Lianfeng a real man is a threat to them. Don''t forget that He Lianfeng has a merit in his body. The ministers who watched far away from the court couldn''t sit still, and stood up one after another, asking the emperor to handle the matter. After all, this woman is Ding Wang, what they say, Ding Wang will not listen, and can only let the emperor, the old man, do this. The emperor was actually very displeased, even though Su Ruoyu had something abnormal, but what she brought out was very good. Chapter 4121: The original match of the hidden disease lord (64) Chapter 4121: The original match of the hidden disease lord (64) Chapter 4121 The original part of the hidden disease lord (64) After several previous trials, he has determined that although Su Ruoyu is unusual and capable, he is not a practicing monster after all. If not, Su Ruoyu would not be so embarrassed that day. The grandmother in the pce has been checking the smooth Su Ruoyu for a long time. Such humiliation. If Su Ruoyu is really a big demon, have you eaten people already? The emperor believed that Su Ruoyu could not constitute a threat now, did not know what good things she coulde up with, and did not want to kill her for the time being. But because of the ministers and the voices of the people outside, if he does not express his position, he may not be able to exin. Late at night, the emperor summoned Helian Feng into the pce. Su Ruoyu, he does not intend to kill for the time being, there are still uses now. Moreover, he did not want to turn his face with his three sons. Now he understands He Lianfeng''s maintenance of Su Ruoyu. A man who is **** has such a woman. He Lianfeng was also very angry about this matter. After he was angry, he calmed down again. He was worried that he could not find a reason to change his identity for Su Ruoyu. Suddenly let Su Ruoyu disappear, it will be strange. If you can use this to make Su Ruoyu leave from death, it should be quite perfect. He Lianfeng did not conceal, and said his n. Of course, before this, he also showed a bit of pity, so that the emperor understood that he could not leave Su Ruoyu this woman. If one''s shorings are exposed to opponents, it is absolutely fatal. But the shorings were exposed to his father and the emperor, and the other party would privately think that he had control of his own weaknesses and rest assured him. Sure enough, the emperor also sympathetically agreed with Helian Feng''s n, and also revealed that he believed that Helian Feng encountered Su Ruoyu who encountered an expert. In this way, He Lianfeng crossed the road again at the emperor''s ce and went down to prepare Su Ruoyu''s death. "The third son is also pitiful." The emperor shook his head. "No wonder the third son would not hesitate to present the forms of hemostatic and anti-inmmatory drugs. Now I think I understand, the third son just wants to keep this woman. Woman, okay, what''s her reputation, she can make the third and the third, and the third is guaranteed." He Lianfeng, as the emperor''s son, actually did not want to. His own son had be a man a few times, and he could not do it in the future. Isn''t that a torment to a person all his life? As long as Su Ruoyu does not do things that harm Daqi and threaten him, he can allow the other party to exist. [The host is so big, Su Ruoyu was arrested, because the people in Beijing and the prime minister took the lead. They must remove the monster that would bring Daqi. The emperor "under pressure" had to agree to deal with Su Ruoyu. . Tang Guo was not surprised by this result. When she heard the momentum outside, especially the story of Zhang Gongzi, it was so hot that she knew that there would be such a day. For the ancients, as long as it is not the weirdness they can control, they will be beaten into monsters. Non-my family, must be condemned. "and then?" [The emperor ordered Su Ruyu in the presence of courtiers. "Unsurprisingly, as everyone knows, the ancients, except the demon, prefer to use fire, which is called ashes." [The host is big, there are wonderful! ] The system said excitedly. Tang Guo was curious: "Who is the surprise? Is it Prime Minister?" But she felt that something was not right. At the level of Prime Minister''s old fox, she should not stand up to add a little guilt to a woman. Chapter 4122: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (65) Chapter 4122: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (65) Chapter 4122 The original part of the hidden disease lord (65) Even if Su Ruoyu framed his son, he probably would have poke around, otherwise the nails in the pce would be buried so deep that he almost forgot. Especially in the Prime Minister''s House, the group of "meat" pigeons are almost fat enough to fly. [Is the loyal king. ] The system said, [haha, there are things that the host can''t think of? The King of Loyalty had found out who had framed the Lord of the Ryuguang County. Now he hated Su Ruoyu and gritted his teeth. Of course, he had to try his best to torture. [Also, the Loyal King also suggested that this monster has many tricks, and every time you go to the street, you have to check your identity, and when the timees, you have to check. "If this is the case, when Su Ruoyu is walking on the street, he may be inevitably thrown eggs." Although King Zhong is so vignt, Tang Guo does not think that Su Ruoyu cannot escape in the end. But until the end, He Lianfeng did not dare to rece Su Ruoyu, most of them would think of his method. There is no way to avoid the problem of traveling on the street. The emperor agreed with the request of the loyal king, because after the request of the loyal king, most of the hundred officials agreed. If he is not satisfied with this small requirement, he still does not know what these people think. When the timees to cause vignce, it is very difficult for the third child to change people. The loyal king was in a better mood, but in his heart he couldn''t wait to strangle Su Ruoyu immediately. If he had not met Princess Ding, his daughter would be destroyed. If it were Chinese medicine, his daughter would have to be married to the kid who didn''t learn how to do it. The kid''s identity could not be killed casually. Fortunately, fortunately. On the day of Su Ruoyu''s parade, there were people waiting to watch. When the prison car holding her passed, all kinds of eggs and rotten dishes were smashed into Su Ruoyu''s body. The loyal king also specifically instructed everyone in the house to smash the eggs and smash all the eggs. After all, eggs hurt people, it is also embarrassing, and they are all rotten eggs. These rotten eggs were found by him a few days ago. Su Ruoyu traveled the street for three days, and she was smashed with bruises and bruises every day. If it were not for her to drink Lingquan every day, she would be unable to support it. He Lianfeng secretly came to see her every day, with a distressed expression on his face, saying that it had been arranged to return, and she could immediately help her change to a decent identity. He also said that he could not bear his bitterness, but for the future, now he has to endure. At this time, Su Ruoyu craved power for the first time. When she was hit by those eggs and rotten leaves, she had an idea in her heart that she must use all her abilities to help Helian Feng take the throne. Only when sitting in that high ce, no one dared to treat her like this. Here is ancient, she needs power, she longs for power. On the day of Su Ruoyu''s torture, because Helian Feng had already prepared, it was easy to rece her. The person who was burnt to death was a prisoner of death. Su Ruoyu, who fled out, leaned on the carriage and still had various sore feelings on her body. If it were not for Lingquan, she would be killed. At this time, the carriage is going to the frontier. To do all the drama, she wille back from the frontier next time. At that time, the adopted daughter of the general. The secret made by He Lianfeng, a few princes have not really discovered. At present, those puppet paper people have not found a chance to be the most trusted confidant around the prince. However, in the next period of time, it should be. When Su Ruoyu left, it was the stage where several princes fought against Helian. Sure enough, Su Ruoyu didn''t go for two days. In fact, he secretly contacted Helian Feng. He also reserved some of the crops in the space for Helianfeng. Let Helianfeng try to call someone to nt. A few puppet papermen who had been mixed up with the prince reported this and said that the crop seemed unusual. Since it was He Lianfeng who valued it, a few princes dared not care, let the puppet paper people look at it, and find a way to get it back. The puppet paper man took advantage of people''sck of attention, and really got some back. Several princes asked people to nt these crops one after another. Don''t Tang Guo recognize this crop, isn''t it the necessary potato to cross? After this thing is nted, it can usually be harvested in three months. More than two monthster, when He Lianfeng was toote to rejoice, several princes went to the pce to dedicate their new crops to the emperor. In fact, I cant wait for it. Im afraid that He Lianfeng will take the lead before I advance. Although the underground fruit is a bit smaller, the taste is really good. If you wait until the pce banquet, maybe you won''t have the first chance. The emperor was very puzzled. Why did these sons nt the same crops or offered them on the same day? Not waiting for his doubts, He Lianfeng also entered the pce, still offering potatoes. He Lianfeng''s face was ugly. At this time, he didn''t know what to say. "It seems a coincidence that the people under our brothers have found the same crop." The second prince Pi said with a smile. He Lianfeng clenched his fist, is it possible? see you tomorrow I got a new article in advance and let the little ones go to collect and check in. Title: "Man-level viins dressed as small cannon fodder" In a nutshell: What will happen to the Manchu viin, one day wearing a small cannon fodder? The opening time is probably at the end of this article. The exact time is not clear. This advance receipt should be searchable only by hand sps and sp reads. Chapter 4123: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (66) Chapter 4123: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (66) Chapter 4123 The original part of the hidden disease lord (66) The credit that should have belonged to He Lianfeng was divided evenly by several brothers. The emperor will certainly be surprised if it is taken out by one person, and he thinks this is an amazing crop. Even if it is a terrific crop, its rareness will be greatly reduced after several people take it out at the same time. When leaving the pce, He Lianfeng''s entire face was cold. He dedicated the potato to the emperor in advance, and did not rush to the pce banquet because it happened on the day of the pce banquet. When the timees, his credit will be greatly reduced, and the gift will be given in advance. In the emperor''s heart, he will have more weight. By the time he went out of his house, he might have helped him more. The other few princes were in a particrly good mood. Compared with He Lianfeng, he went out of the pce with a ck face. They were all smiles on their faces. He didn''t know why. The skills of these brothers are good. Every time he wants to do something, the other party can always give him a sap. Obviously every time, he calcted to listen to the perfect, do they join forces? But secretly the news, although these few brothers have less friction, it should be impossible to join forces in everything. After He Lianfeng went back to arrange people to check, it was found that these people are around, there are capable people to help, no wonder the style of doing things has changed. However, no matter how He Lianfeng checked, he could not find out the details of these people. He only knew that these people were found by his brothers'' visionary heroes. He Lianfeng ate a dumb loss, and could not help but fortunately prepared a gift for the pce banquet. He promised that this gift could not be given by several other brothers. Before Su Ruoyu left, he gave the prescription of this medicine to him, giving him the opportunity to give it to the emperor. Su Ruoyu did this. First, he helped He Lianfeng, wanting him to be the emperor, and second, for himself, making his weight more important in the emperor''s heart. The Su Ruonguage is now Yun Nuo, the adopted daughter of the general. In order not to be pointed out by outsiders that she is Su Ruoyu, Su Ruoyu has worked hard for a few months and turned herself into a realdy show. She has learned etiquette, manners, walking, and sitting posture, and she has learned very seriously. After all, she wanted to assist Helian Feng as emperor. If Helian Feng had sentimentality, then she would be the future queen. Naturally in the ceremonial part, one cannot beughed at. As for Helian Feng will not let her be a queen, she thinks it is impossible, Helianfeng is so affectionate to her. Just because of being affectionate to her, she also bears a lot of infamy. People outside said that He Lianfeng would not hold up, and even arranged a guilt for her. These ancient people are indeed stupid, obviously Helian Feng is not willing to touch those women. Because he didn''t like those women, he didn''t want to touch them. Isn''t it normal to not respond to someone who doesn''t like it? Su Ruoyu never felt that if there was any illness, he would only react to one person. He Lianfeng was the prince. This time it should be calcted by others. It is estimated that outside rumors were released by other princes. In order to pull He Lianfeng into the quagmire to prevent him from bing an emperor. They did not allow Helian Feng to be the emperor, but she wanted to assist Helian Feng to the throne. Those martial arts cheats, she left a lot to He Lianfeng, or in a year or two, He Lianfeng can train many masters out, right? Chapter 4124: The original match of the hidden disease lord (67) Chapter 4124: The original match of the hidden disease lord (67) Chapter 4124 The original part of the hidden disease lord (67) There is also the Lingquan of space. When she arrived, she also took a lot to Helian Feng. After taking so much, the water level of Lingquan did drop by a third, but Su Ruoyu didn''t feel distressed at all. He Lianfeng is obsessed with her, these are worth it. As long as He Lianfeng lives up to her, she is willing to share these things with him. At this time, Su Ruoyu had already set off from the frontier for many days. In fact, she didn''t stay for a few days from Beijing to the border, but just met General Yun. When He Lianfeng nned, General Yun spread the matter of epting a foster daughter Yun Nuo in the frontier. It is not surprising that General Yun has no wife and children and identally adopts a adopted daughter. In order not to be suspicious, he also specially found a person posing and wore a veil to give him two items, so that everyone can understand that he did adopt a daughter. When Su Ruoyu went to the frontier, he was quick to whip, and when he came back, he was the daughter of General Yun, and he could not get there any time soon. Shaking, returning to the pce of General Yun in the capital near the pce banquet. There are few people in General House, no age and no age, which is why Helian Feng yed this idea. As soon as Su Ruoyu came back, he became the master of this ce. At this time, Su Ruoyu''s behavior and manners are revealed through the fangirls of everybody''s show, which is worthwhile. She hides in the carriage every day to practice these. Although her behavior is very different from before, in order to prevent other people from doubting, she deliberately stabbed a mole under the corner of her eye, yes, it is a stinged mole, not a painting. These ancient people should not understand what is meant by tattoos? This is also thanks to the fact that she once learned a little and stabbed a small mole, but there was no problem. But she didn''t want to be watched, she would still wear a veil for herself when she went out. Now, Su Ruoyu''s figure is much thinner than before, and his waist is full of strength. Walking outside, few people really thought she would be Su Ruoyu. Not only did she learn about etiquette, she also studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Fortunately, those things in the space helped her a lot, and let her learn all these things in a short time. Even fur is enough for her. At least now, when she was invited to attend the flower-watching event, she wrote a few words and painted two flowers. Although it was not particrly top-notch, she could at least tell people to look at it more and realize that she was a realdy show. As for poems, Su Ruoyu did not intend to copy those poems in memory. It''s amazing, but not so good. Sheng Ji will decline, and it is not a good thing to attract people''s attention. She was just an ordinarydy show, silently assisting thepany, and the emperor knew she was good. If anyone dares to provoke her, she should not be polite. Anyway, now she is the daughter of General Yun. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu learns to y the role of pig and tiger. ] As soon as Su Ruoyu came back, her surveince of the system had never stopped. [However, Su Ruoyu does indeed look like two people. It seems that she really suffered a lotst time. [The host is big, Su Ruoyu gave those martial arts cheats to He Lianfeng, and in two years, there will be many masters in He Lianfeng''s hands. "It doesn''t matter. After hearing about this, Brother Chixiao sent me a lot of puppet paper-cuts, and it was upgraded. The use time was extended to ten years." The system did not pay attention to this. Chapter 4125: The original match of the hidden disease lord (68) Chapter 4125: The original match of the hidden disease lord (68) Chapter 4125 The original part of the hidden disease lord (68) In fact, when free, the host will mostly go to the group to chat. He is still rtively busy in this world. He wants to monitor the emperor, the dog Helian Feng, and the princes, Su Ruoyu. Of course, he can''t rx his host family''s loveliness. The system couldn''t help but look at the paper-cutting in the system space, and his head was a little dizzy. One of the warehouses was already full. Is this too cute? "Brother Ziyun heard that Su Ruoyu''s methods are endless, and he has also configured various antidote for me. For this reason, he did not hesitate to let everyone in the group help make up the herbs in the world." After all, the elixir of immortal world contains immortal qi. Even if ordinary people are diluted a hundred times, they may be in danger of exploding if eaten. Why does Ziyun like to refine some ordinary drugs? That''s why she needs it. The system thought, would the host greatly dispense medicine? If not, then crossing so many worlds would pass through in vain. Its not that there is a brother at home, who is spoiled and beszy. System: [The host is big, have you discovered one thing? "how?" System: [You are corrupted, you are corrupted. Tang Guo: "I can''t always give up on the kindness of disappointing a few brothers? People are kind enough to get me these things. Do I want to say hard, I can do it, don''t want you, hurt their feelings." System: [Excuse, excuse, is depraved. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you have changed too." System: [The host is big, dont talk nonsense, my heart for you will never change, and I am a system, it is impossible to change. Boom Boom, I am a big host, how can you say that I have changed, so sad. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you haven''t noticed. Have you spoken in Lianyanlian recently? Who did you learn badly from? Blind guess is 111." This question, she thought for a while to understand. Two unscrupulous dogse together, and its strange not to learn bad things. 222 If its not that the business is too busy, it is estimated that they will be misled by them. System: Where did he talk in lotusnguage? The world is no longer in love, and the host misunderstood him so much that he didn''t care about her for a second. "Are there any new developments on 111 there? Is the world of my wild brother over?" [It''s over, now the wild brother is in thest days. "Oh, are you busy chopping zombies?" Tang Guo thought, it should be chopping zombies, no, it might be zombies. [No zombies. "What are you doing?" Tang Guo wondered, "Isn''t it going to be a zombie, is it the zombie boss? This is okay, I have been." System: Yes, a zombie country has also been established, which is the kind of envy that humans all over the world. The system continues to deny: [No, the zombies have not changed. "What''s the matter?" [He put on a cat, listening to 111, it seems that it is because the owner of the cat treated him very well before the end of the world, but after the end of the world, the owner of the cat hugged it and escaped everywhere, but because Without the awakening power, he finally died. When he died, he was told to run quickly and find a safe ce to hide. Later, the cat mutated, and found the original enemy. After killing the enemy, although he did not worry about eating and drinking, he still missed the days of shoving the **** officer. His strong desire was obsession, and the wild brother received this. Task now. [111 said, the wild brother has a mindset of hunting for strange things. I think this is a bit interesting. I want to try what happens when I am a cat. Chapter 4126: The original match of the hidden disease lord (69) Chapter 4126: The original match of the hidden disease lord (69) Chapter 4126 The original part of the hidden disease lord (69) Tang Guo was curious: "How about now?" [There is a wild brother in the host, the shovel officer certainly does not have to die. It can be said that it was walking sideways in thest days. Those who came to make up their minds were shot dead by one of their cat''s paws. 111 all said that since his host changed into a cat, his temper has be much more irritable. ] The system smiled and said, [In addition to finding food and protecting the **** officer, it is rtively easy at other times. Host, your wild brother in your family hates the **** officer most, but the **** officer especially likes to touch his head. Can''t shoot to death, it sounds likeughing at me. "Poor, my brother probably regrets this task." [Its not...] The systemughed and suddenly remembered something and said, [Yes, the host is big, 111 said, when the world mission is over, I will buy an instation package for me. "What instation package?" "Xiaotongzi, can you still amodate the instation package? Even if you are a system, it should be an old version, is itpatible? Is the memory enough?" Don''t me Tang Guo for thinking that many old machines are like this. , Simply cannot amodate the most advanced instation package. For example, the system of flip phone and smart phone. System: [The host is big, dont look down on the system, after I get the instation package, I will install it for you. 111 said the kid, although I have no number, but the system is not as advanced as the Space and Time Administration. Also, I can integrate power upgrades, they can only rely on the host to do the task, speaking, I am much more advanced than those numbering systems! "Yes, you are the most advanced." [Originally! None of the systems encountered so far can be yed! "What instation package will 111 give you?" System: [111 did not say what instation package, but only said that this instation package will give me a surprise, it should not be a tasteless bar, after all, 111 said that only when the current task is over, he can upgrade to be able to buy this instation package Level. "It was installed by then, remember to show me." [That is, of course, after the instation isplete, I will give the host a big look at the first time. ] Good things, of course, to share with the host first. "Ugh" "Master, why sigh, is it boring in the house, do you want to go to the teahouse to listen to books?" Ji Changqiu leaned back on the chairzily and raised his eyelids: "Is there any new book in the teahouse recently?" "That''s not true. Since Zhang Gongzi''s story has passed, there hasn''t been a storybook. Everyone is listening to a new one. Although there have been a lot of good books in the past few months, it is not less exciting than Zhang Gongzi. Its a pity that good words are hard to find. When the heat has passed, no one likes to listen. Ji Changqiu: "What has happened to Helian Feng recently?" "But there is no movement. Recently, Ding Wang is very busy and often attends some poems and flowers." Ji Changqiu narrowed his eyes: "Is there any contact with Su Ruoyu?" Yes, there is an old fox father, Prime Minister, how could he not know that Su Ruoyu is still alive. "They didn''t have direct contact. The two seemed very careful this time, but their subordinates always felt that Ding Wang was nning something." Ji Changqiu nodded: "Look at it." "Yes." "Is there anything going on with Princess Ding?" "It''s not there, maybe it''s not new. Princess Ding is not going to the teahouse now." Chapter 4127: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (70) Chapter 4127: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (70) Chapter 4127 The original part of the hidden disease lord (70) Ji Changqiu frowned, how could this be good? Doesn''t it work at first sight? Why didn''t Helian Feng start? Seeking such an identity for Su Ruoyu, isn''t he just waiting for them to copse? Otherwise, his father had already arranged people and killed Su Ruoyu. After all, Su Ruoyu had hurt him, and his father was not so easy to give up. Within two days, the people under the Prime Minister''s office discovered that their son had an additional hobby and sat in the study room to write short stories. There are all kinds of weird and strange stories, and they dont know what words to describe. In short, these stories are one word, tacky, but they are very attractive. Looking at an opening, I especially want to see the back. Ji Changqiu''s several attendants who helped to sort out the small stories are very excited every day. The stories written by the son areparable to the wonderful stories of Mr. Storyteller in the tea house. After the Prime Minister knew about this, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the location of Ji Changqiu''s study: "A stinky kid with lots of tricks." "But speaking, this kid''s body seems to be much better than the previous few months." Especially the most recent diagnosis, the doctor said that he would keep it well, so he would not be short-lived. Listening to it means that the life of ordinary people is not It''s difficult. Thinking of this question, the prime minister couldn''t help but go to Ji Changqiu to ask about it. He walked into the study and read two short stories. If there was more dog blood, there would be more dog blood, but it turned out to be eye-catching. It was indeed very suitable for the kind of story told by Mr. Chalou. Well-intentioned, this kid. Worthy of his son. If you want something, you have to work hard and find a way. Even if you cant do something on the surface, just look at the people. "father?" "Well," the prime minister nodded. "How is your health recently?" "Fortunately." To his son, the prime minister did not spare others and asked his own thoughts. Ji Changqiu heard the words and smiled faintly: "It should be that the medicine that Princess Ding gave me worked. It is said that she brought it back from Beiwang. Although it can''t cure the child''s disease, it reduces most of the pain." When the Prime Minister heard it, he felt that he encouraged his son to pursue the person he liked. Such a good girl deserves his son. The prime minister patted Ji Changqiu''s shoulder: "Your boy, show yourself and let people see our Daqi men, not all like Helian Feng." "The little story is well written. When you send it to the teahouse, Dad will help you to publicize. There are two nails that are not needed in Dingwang Mansion." Ji Changqiu: "Thank you dad." (The two nails of Dingwang Mansion: Therefore, our existence is not actually doing anything in Dingwang Mansion and listening to secrets, but to help Mr. Prime Minister Deng attract the attention of Princess Ding and let Princess Ding go to the teahouse to listen to books?) In a few days, Tang Guo did hear new stories in the teahouse in the house. Even red dates would say two words in her ears. It is said that those new stories are particrly interesting. The system couldn''t help but add: [Host, your family is so cute. In order to attract you, I stayed at home every day a few days ago to write a story. It was also affirmed by the prime minister. I haven''t told you before, I think it will surprise you when this happens. "Red dates, stop talking, go, and listen to the story." Sure enough, Tang Guo''s carriage just arrived at the teahouse, and it happened that Ji Changqiu''s carriage also arrived. The two nodded to each other, pretending not to be familiar, and went to their original cubicle. Ji Changqiu was a little nervous, didn''t know the story, could it catch her eye? see you tomorrow Chapter 4128: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (71) Chapter 4128: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (71) Chapter 4128 The original part of the hidden disease lord (71) After listening to the storyteller, Tang Guo left the teahouse, and when he walked out of the cubicle, he said to Red Date: "Today''s story is new." "Princess, is the ve girl right? I don''t know who wrote this story, it''s really wonderful. The ve girl just took the opportunity to ask, and it is said that there will be fresh stories recently." "Okay,e listen again tomorrow." After the two had left, Ji Changqiu came out with his entourage. He just heard Tang Guo''s words just now, and he clearly heard it clearly. "It''s still a good son, the story written by the son, even Princess Ding said it well." Of course the entourage found the opportunity to tter, of course, not to miss. Ji Changqiu was indeed in a good mood. He walked outside the teahouse at a leisurely pace and took a horse-drawn carriage. He said: "In my spare time, writing small stories is also a good way to relieve boredom." The follower had a bad hunch in his heart. Sure enough, after returning home, Ji Changqiu got into the study room again to study the new story. Now, not only did he have to think about it himself, but he also had to ask his entourage to go around the capital to inquire about what happened to ordinary people. He also asked people to collect some private things from the princes and the noble families. Writing two short stories every day is not a simple thing. He knows more about some things,bines them with what has actually happened, and thenpiles them into confusion, even with stories of fairy and ghosts. This not only brings a sense of involvement, but also changes the background of the story. A few days before the pce banquet, the reputation of Su Ruoyu, who had be General Yun''s daughter, had been beaten out in a short time. It is not a talented woman with a particrly high reputation, but she will not be ignored. Probably because of identity, Su Ruoyu also made several friends. Su Ruoyu always wore a veil halfway. When asked, she said that she had a rash on her face. She was afraid to scare others, so she wore a veil. Many people are very curious, what is the appearance of Su Ruoyu, and some people even want to see in advance, of course, also want to make Su Ruoyu ugly. Among them, there are Su family sisters, but this time they faced Su Ruoyu, they not only failed, but also made a big ugly. Su Ruoyu didn''t forget the Su family who had harmed her. If it were not the Su family, were she so embarrassed? She inadvertently provoked not only the Sisters Su, but also the people in this circle felt that the Sisters Su did not get on the table. Because the Su family sisters appeared, Su Ruoyu became the object of discussion again. Su Ruoyu secretly hated, there was no attack on the surface, but secretly wrote down the names of these people. Especially these new friends she made, also said in front of her that she was not, therefore, she did not intend to make friends anymore. Even though Su Ruoyu changed a lot and showed some talents from time to time, Helianxi, the chief of the Luguang County, still didn''t like her very much. What''s wrong with the Lord of Ryuguang, Su Ruoyu is actually not very clear. I only know that the other party had another medicine that was very ugly andst time. I don''t know if that happened. Today, Su Ruoyu feels awkward when she looks at the scenery of the main wind and scenery of the Luguang County. Now she wouldn''t be directly against the master of Ryuguang. After all, she was the adopted daughter of General Yun anyway, which was too disrespectful. But she can secretly provoke alienation, so that the people around her slowly feel that the master of Ryuguang is not good. Unexpectedly, the Lord of Ryuguang did not appear on those asionster. She came to Tang Guo and also told Tang Guo about the recent return of General Yun''s adopted daughter to Beijing. Chapter 4129: The original match of the hidden disease lord (72) Chapter 4129: The original match of the hidden disease lord (72) Chapter 4129 The original part of the hidden disease lord (72) "I always think she''s weird." Lord Luguang said her thoughts. She sat on the stone bench with her face and looked at Tang Guo practicing the sword. "As for what''s strange, it doesn''t matter who provokes her. Not good. I dont like her very much, but I cant find the wrong ce, as if everything is so coincident." "Some things are developing as if those people med themselves, but they always felt something was wrong." Tang Guo finished ying a set of swordsmanship and came back to sit next to him and drank a ss of water: "Guangguang even thought she was strange, so don''t join in the fun in front of her after that." "I was still a little curious. Since Sister Guo''er said no, then I wouldn''t go. Daddy said, Sister Guoer''s words must be heard." The master of Luguang County smiled. She had made so many good friends among her girlfriends. Daddy still Once satisfied with her ying with Sister Guoer, this is never a thing. However, she really likes to y with Sister Guo''er. In front of Sister Guoer, she just says whatever she wants, and she doesn''t need to be too concerned. But Dad also warned her not to walk too close to her cousin, it was really strange. "There are three days to go to the pce banquet. Sister Guo''er, let''s go into the pce together." Lord Luguang came here today for this matter. Tang Guo agreed. It was finally time for the pce banquet, and she waited a long time for this day. The messengers of North Wangguo have already arrived. The excuse is that the princess and the emperor miss the princess Leyin. However, the real reason is to help Tang Guo. He Lianfeng is ready to count her things. And the other person who was calcted turned out to be Ji Changqiu. When he heard the news, Tang Guo was shocked. This He Lianfeng really has a special liking for the calction of Ji Changqiu, and he will not let people die. In the plot, the original owner was calcted in Dingwang Mansion. This time it was He Lianfeng who wanted to make a big one, so that there was no room for manoeuvre. In order to n this matter, he endured not being close to Su Ruoyu, that is, he did not want anyone to find something wrong, so as not to affect their reputation. Anyway, Su Ruoyu is already the adopted daughter of General Yun, and can no longer do things that are too special, so as not to be found wrong. Ji Changqiu did not know that he was being calcted by He Lianfeng. He was nning to do this because He Lianfeng had a big heart. The prime minister buried the nails in Dingwang Mansion and could not reach this level. Moreover, Tang Guo''s case is very important, only the two confidants around him know it, not even Su Ruoyu. Su Ruoyu gave He Lianfeng a variety of medicines. He may have forgotten a medicine that He Lianfeng had given to people who had martial arts and would be knocked down instantly. Not to mention, with the medicine in his hand, He Changfeng should not be more than Ji Changqiu. She didn''t want to remind me, otherwise, just count it. Since this was a gift from He Lianfeng, she barelyughed at it. System: [Host, dont be such a dog! Tang Guo: "Give you a chance to reorganize thenguage." System: [The host is big. In other words, you are really destined. Tang Guopan figured out how to perform that day. He calmly took Ji Changqiu away, as if he was too calm. Should she be angry, indifferent, or desperate? With a look of sarcasm, scold Helian Feng, and then take a break,ughing in public at the gift given by Nahelian Feng. Chapter 4130: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (73) Chapter 4130: The original feature of the hidden disease lord (73) Chapter 4130 The original part of the hidden disease lord (73) Then it was spread that He Lianfeng spared her a man in order to harm her, Princess Ding. Princess Ding was furious, she drew away Ding Wang, and left with his gift. Its almost like that, by the way, when this rumor went out, she had to shake out the secrets of He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu to show the world that He Lianfeng really worked hard for Su Ruoyu. It turned out that He Lianfeng murdered Princess Ding in order to make room for the goblin. At that time, who could say that she was not at all? In order to be a goblin, it is necessary to murder the wife who is being married by Ming Media. Under the horrifying gaze of the system, Tang Guo found two puppets to cut paper, and said sorrowfully: [A man who is spoiled by his brother is just different. What he wants is from the system space. The puppet cut paper, and she filled the warehouse. "As a system, you have learned to be sour, Xiaotongzi, don''t you have two system brothers? 111 also said that it is more justified to install packages for you." System: [Okay, 111 has now surrendered to my strength, 222 is our younger brother, very busy every day, the host is always lying down to win, resulting in her rating has not been high, not so many points, poor Child. "In other words, how is my brother? Is it good to be a cat? Can his current body be transformed?" [ording to 111, their current environment is somewhat difficult to transform. Only by constantly evolving to improve its strength, it is estimated that afterpleting the task, it will not be transformed. Dont forget, your wild brothers **** shovel officer has no awakening ability, and can live for decades. "Well, okay, who is my brother''s **** officer? Men and women?" [It''s a girl. Now the plot is ying until the girl''s previous suitor appears. It''s a scumbag. He awakens the ability. Seeing this girl has a certain appearance, she wants to take her into the harem. Of course, the consequences are terrible. The wild brother is now ying as a thug, helping to clean up the scumbag. "No wonder, the little girl just likes cats, dogs, and dogs. You can eat less, and the cat food must be good. No wonder the cats and cats must be hurried away before they die. It can be seen that they are regarded as family members. No wonder, this cat will Generate that strong desire." [The host is big, in fact, this is just one point. The cat has a strong obsession, and there is another reason. Tang Guo asked curiously: "What''s the reason?" [It doesnt eat cat food. Its always been this shovel officer who cooks cat food. Since the shovel officer died, not only no one shoveled shit, no one helped it, no one helped him cook, it I feel that the food robbed in thest days is too unptable! Tang Guo: "..." "It really is the idea of a small animal, which is a little difficult to understand." [By the way, the host is big. There is one more suitor beside the wild brother shoveling the **** officer. It seems to be more sincere. ording to 111, if there is no ident on the way, this suitor will probably get the sisters heart. Even the wild brother has a good impression of him. This person seems to understand some animalnguage. Now your wild brother''s life is a lot easier. Don''t worry about being bald every day. "It''s okay, I hope my brother will go to the next world as soon as possible. He is shaved every day. I''m afraid he will be insane." The system said weakly, wasn''t someone shaved by her every day? No one was bald. On this day, Emperor Daqi held a pce banquet. Chapter 4131: The original match of the hidden disease lord (74) Chapter 4131: The original match of the hidden disease lord (74) Chapter 4131 The original match of the hidden disease lord (74) The pce banquet is actually Daqi''s own banquet, inviting officials of a certain grade, as well as the officials'' wives and children to the pce party. The appearance of the envoy of the North Kingdom is a rtively unexpected event. The emperor of Beiwang Kingdom came over. The emperor was not surprised. Thest thing was estimated to have been transmitted to Beiwang Kingdom. It is said that the emperor of the North Kingdom and the princess are very fond of Princess Ding. This time the messenger was sent, so it is mostly two meanings. For Daqi, it is a warning. The emperor had greeted He Lianfeng so that he would not lose face that day. He Lian promised well on the front, but actually decided in his heart that Tang Guo would be ugly on the day of the pce banquet. In the past few months, the prime minister has always been against him, mostly because of Ji Changqiu. The ones he hated most were the brothers, but they all had counselors around them, and it was not as easy as before. This old fox, Mr. Prime Minister, don''t think he doesn''t know that the other party is deliberately targeting him. In this case, he will make the other party pay the price. Doesn''t the old fox care about his only son? Then he is going to let Ji Changqiu fall into an endless mess and see what will happen to this old fox. Not only can he remove the burden from the house, but also hit the old fox of the prime minister, He Lianfeng was very pleased with the arrival of the emissaries of the North Kingdom. Tang Guo came to the gate of the pce in a horse-drawn carriage, and really saw the Luguang County Lord waiting there. At this point, the two went in together. He Lianfeng entered the pce long ago, and without her, everyone seemed used to it, and no one would be surprised. Thest time Su Ruoyu was a fairy, it seemed to have passed. He Lianfeng doesn''t care much about the rumors now, and others dare not say anything in front of him. In any case, this is also a king, not they can afford to provoke. Enter the pce and take a seat. Tang Guo saw the messenger of the North Kingdom who was sitting in the position of the messenger, and there were two familiar faces. She looked for her memory and smiled more. Isn''t this the two confidant ministers of her emperor''s uncle? The two ministers, one is the smiling tiger, no one can see what he is thinking. The other is very good at reversing right and wrong. It seems that this time they all want to make a big vote. How much they want to do, regardless of her business. Anyway, tonight, she was about to take off Helian Feng and take away the gifts he gave. System: Say no dog? Just a little bit, too dog! The messenger group frequently looked at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo nodded to them, and they no longer looked at it. ording to the normal process, they still have a chance to meet after the pce banquet. But this time the situation was special. After the pce banquet, they expected to go back together. At the beginning of the pce banquet, Emperor Daqi appeared and greeted everyone, and it was time for everyone to offer their gifts. Among them, He Lianfeng''s gift was the most outstanding, and turned out to be a medicine form. The culture that He Lianfeng took out before was anti-inmmatory drugs and hemostatic drugs, which are very precious drugs in Daqi. This time the form of the drug is still surprising, it turned out to be a miracle drug for typhoid fever. He Lianfeng was in the limelight and was appreciated by the emperor. If you get typhoid fever in this environment, it is easy to die. The emergence of this remedy today, although it cannot achieve a 100% sure cure, has indeed increased the chance of typhoid fever survival. Chapter 4132: The original match of the hidden disease lord (75) Chapter 4132: The original match of the hidden disease lord (75) Chapter 4132 The original part of the hidden disease lord (75) After the examination by the doctor, I found that the medicines required by this form are allmonly seen, that is to say, the cost is very low, and most people can use it. Once poprized everywhere in Daqi, the name of the Ming dynasty generation of the Daqi emperor could not escape. After the gift, it is a real banquet. Everyone can eat while watching the show. It is even allowed to go to the pce. Of course, the allowed range is not much, but it is enough for everyone to see. This is a very rare opportunity once a year. The Lord of Ryuguang originally wanted to take Tang Guo to go around. Even if she is the Lord of the County, it is not that she can enter the pce. Even if she enters the pce, it is rare to have the opportunity to look around. "Then, I won''t go anymore." The Lord of Luguang felt that Tang Guo didn''t seem to have many friends. Although he wanted to see it, he still wanted to stay with Tang Guo. [The host is very big, the newly added fruit wine has a problem, it was drugged, and He Lianfeng''s people did it. Hearing the system, Tang Guo poured herself a ss of fruit wine, and she drank it directly. Sure enough, just after drinking, there was a feeling of dizziness, as if he was invincible. Red dates found Tang Guo''s cheeks flushed for the first time. Recalling Tang Guo''s instructions and He Lianfeng''s n, Tang Guo told Red Dates. She was distressed and angry about what Tang Guo had nned. But this n must be carried out. In the words of the princess, He Lianfeng must be rubbed against the ground. "What''s wrong with the Princess?" He Guolian, who never cared about Tang Guo, didn''t know when toe to her and stared at the red cheek. "Drunk?" Without waiting for Tang Guo to answer, he recruited two courtdies: "The princess is a little drunk. You help the princess to rest for a while." Tang Guo didn''t refuse, but Red Date still followed her very faithfully, carefully supporting her. The Lord of Ryuguang also followed along until Tang Guo was sent into the room, knowing that it was for drunk guests, and she left with confidence. The red dates should be kept by Tang Guo''s side to take care of them. The two maidens were close to her after a while. When she was tired, she poured water. Jujube knew that there was a problem with the water and only pretended to drink it. In fact, it spit on a handkerchief that had been prepared for a long time. In anticipation of the two courtdies, the red dates "sleeped" in the past. She was a martial arts expert and a master. Of course she knew that she was breathing very long when she was sleeping. The two maidens checked it and found that there was no problem. Then she secretly ran out. After a while, Jujube heard the movement of the window, and a person jumped in there, and the sound of the footsteps of the person could be heard. The other party had good martial arts, and went straight to Tang Guo. Jujube was very anxious in his heart, but he didn''t show any slight feet. This was what the princess said to her at first. Everything was under the princess''s control. She was very fortunate that the princess had inserted people without knowing it, besides He Lianfeng, otherwise she would not have known such a vicious mind. Since when Tang Guo installed people and how to install them, the red dates will not even think about it. In her view, Tang Guo is resourceful, intelligent, and capable, and she is a terrific woman. If the master is doing such a thing, do you still need to notify her? Perhaps, when the princess herself came to Daqi, were there other people around her? When the man went through the window again, the red dates woke up and nced at the position of the bed. Sure enough, the ce was gone. "As the princess expected, they also took the shoes away." Jujube walked to the window and looked at the shoe marks of the two embroidered shoes on the window. His face was even uglier. Was it to be made by the princess herself? He Lianfeng, dog thing, vicious mind, shameless. see you tomorrow Chapter 4133: The original match of the hidden disease lord (76) Chapter 4133: The original match of the hidden disease lord (76) Chapter 4133 The original part of the hidden disease lord (76) Tang Guo was carried to another room. The man threw her on the bed and turned the window again. After someone left, she opened her eyes, and she was beside her, and a beautiful man was lying. The handsome man, the prime minister, was looking at her with blushing eyes, and there was no desire in his eyes, only anger. "Come on!" Ji Changqiu almost squeezed out these two words from his teeth, he didn''t know how he did it, obviously he was so guarded. He Lianfeng is too evil. Just thinking of Su Ruoyu, he was not surprised. me it, he underestimated Su Ruoyu''s ability. He Lianfeng can calcte him without knowing it, and most of them have something to do with Su Ruoyu. "Senior Son, are you a Chinese medicine?" Ji Changqiu: Now that I know what to do so much nonsense, is it hard to see him? Tang Guo nced at the quilt covered by Ji Changqiu, raised his hand and opened it, and found that the other party even tied his hands and feet with cloth strips. On Ji Changqiu''s bleak face, some horror appeared, thinking in her heart, did she also take Chinese medicine? This time is over, he can control himself, others may not be able to control himself. Tang Guo looked at Ji Changqiu. The burning eyes made Ji Changqiu more certain that she must be Chinese medicine. Normally, she is not like this. I don''t know what Helian Feng, what weird medicine. He was careless, he did not count, Helian Feng will harm them both. In fact, He Lianfeng can seed, approaching is his and Su Ruoyu''s ability, and their aura. Comparing Ji Changqiu and the prime minister, the Royal Pce for He Lianfeng is his home. It is really difficult to prevent him from doing something. Tang Guo was still looking at it, and Ji Changqiu closed his eyes altogether: "Princess Ding, don''t be impulsive." "If this happened, Changqiu was just a bad life, and it would be bad for you." Ji Changqiu has already thought about what will happen to the two of them once things happen. Maybe he won''t die, but it must be his father''s hard work. But this princess Leyin will be scolded by the people of Daqi and Beiwang countries, and death is more painful than death. "Princess Ding, please put the quilt under the cover. Since you have the strength to lift the quilt, you may wish to flip it out of the window." System: [Host, hurry to cover, others are shy, hurry, this is not yet married, just lift the quilt of others, ancient people are more implicit and rules, we want to go to the vige to follow the custom. Tang Guo re-covered the quilt to Ji Changqiu and heard him exhale heavily as if he had survived a disaster. Tang Guo did not flip out, but sat on a chair beside the bed. "Did Princess Ding not have enough energy?" Ji Changqiu looked at Tang Guo''s pace, and it was indeed a bit messy. It is probably due to Chinese medicine. He was a little worried in his heart. Unfortunately, after he was recruited, all the things in his body that can inform outsiders are all Was taken away by the other party. Tang Guo supported his chin, his eyes turned toward Ji Changqiu''s bright red face, but his expression was still cold and his face dropped: "It''s okay." "Since that''s okay, go out." "Just go out like this, I am a little unwilling." Ji Changqiu: "..." When Tang Guo said this sentence, Ji Changqiu always felt that he had heard the second meaning. If his face was always red, it would probably be seen as abnormal. Chapter 4134: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (77) Chapter 4134: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (77) Chapter 4134 The original part of the hidden disease lord (77) "The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, we have to take a long-term n to avenge our revenge." Ji Changqiu persuaded. "But I''m an impatient person, I can''t wait." Tang Guo nudged the hair falling down next to his ear, and said lightly, "There are many people tonight, this hatred will be reported tonight." Ji Changqiu made several rounds in his heart. Now that he had calmed down, he found that Tang Guo said that although the situation was still a bit wrong, it was not like taking the medicine. In fact, those two maidens actually poured Tang Guo a ss of water, which is the kind of medicine. But she didn''t drink this medicine. "What happened to Princess Ding tonight?" Ji Changqiu wanted to understand, no wonder she was so calm. Something was sour in his heart. If everything was in her expectation, wouldn''t she just watch her husband and watch her step by step? Harmony is not her proposal, but Daqi''s proposal, nor is it anyone who reluctantly decides the king, but he agrees. Why in the eyes of Ding King, it seems that she has be an unforgiving person? Perhaps this is how to get rid of her if she doesn''t enter the other''s eyes and blocks her path. "Well." Tang Guo admitted, "Mr. Cheng''s son doesn''t need to do anything. He will be aggrieved and lie there obediently, just a moment." Ji Changqiu felt strange in saying this, what it means to lie down and lie down, it will be fine for a while, how to hear it is not right. Tang Guo''s words just fell and the door was pushed open. Ji Changqiu looked at the door a little nervously, but he saw a woman who was not familiar with her appearance. "Princess, are you okay?" The girl hurried to Tang Guo''s side, Tang Guo shook his head, "It''s okay, everyone has caught it?" "All caught, the princess rest assured that none of them ran away, this time, He Lianfeng is over." This girl is the younger sister of Red Date, Qingzao. Ji Changqiu didn''t know, but he knew that this was Tang Guo, and he was relieved. After Qingzhao came in, he didn''t go out. He stood quietly beside Tang Guo, saying nothing, just like a transparent person. The next two tea kung fu, and the master and servant did not speak, the room was very quiet. Even Ji Changqiu felt that the body''s hotness had encountered something chilly, which was not so ufortable. He simply closed his eyes and waited for what happened next, and he can''t do much now. "Senior Son, is there any difort in your body?" Hearing Tang Guo''s rtionship, Ji Changqiu said without opening his eyes: "No harm, it can be tolerated." After his previous move, he thought about it, and no matter who came, he would not be allowed to approach him. Su Ruoyu''s psychological shadow is still there. He thought about it, and if he really resisted, he would bite his tongue andmit suicide. It was better than being humiliated, and then give his father a **** pot. If he died because of this incident, the person who designed him would not only fail to gain, but would also prevent the emperor froming to the table, and his father would not be criticized for it. "That''s good. Just now I saw that you tied yourself tightly and your hands were ck. This should be caused by the blood flow. Is it really okay?" Obviously, the situation is not very good, but Ji Changqiu has a kind of warmth in his heart: "Dont Princess Ding say that it will be fine for a while? The people outside will probably note over for long." The two did not speak again, and the system reminded Tang Guo that arge group of people wereing here. Of course, it was deliberately attracted toe here. This room is not for the rest of the guests outside the pce, but for the rest of the tired people to rest and drink tea. Chapter 4135: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (78) Chapter 4135: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (78) Chapter 4135 The original part of the hidden disease lord (78) So it''s not really strange to bring people here and push open the door. But in general, theye here during the day and rarelye at night. Hearing the clutter of footsteps outside, Ji Changqiu was also tense, not knowing what big drama she had arranged. Although he didn''t know the details, he was not worried at all, which was really strange. The sound ofughter was apanied by footsteps, and the door was pushed open. As soon as it was pushed away, someone screamed in coordination, as if seeing what should not be seen. People outside are very curious about what is in the house, including Su Ruoyu. Su Ruoyu looked at the room and thought to himself, could it be that someone in this room was attentive and found out? She looked at these people around, but they were all youngdies with heads and faces in Beijing. If things were exposed today, that would be a big deal. Because of the red rash, Su Ruoyu has been wearing a veil. Until the end, she did not intend to take off the veil, so everyone has not discovered that Yun Nuo today looks exactly the same as Su Ruoyu in the past. A mole. Because she behaved generously, no one doubted anything. "What''s in there? What''s the fuss about?" Su Ruoyu nced and found that all the familiar faces here were there. She paid special attention to Tang Guo before, except for those who didn''te, wouldn''t it be a Tang Guo? Before Tang Guo seemed to be invincible, he was sent by He Lianfeng to the two courtdies to rest. Is she pretending to be invincible? It was He Lianfeng who left the other party cold and did not want to touch the other party. Su Ruoyu made up a big show in her mind, and she was disdainful in her heart. She felt that the previous image of Princess Ding, who was high above, instantly copsed in her heart. Even those who can''t stand loneliness, and those who wear a green hat to He Lianfeng are also deserved to be Princess Deng Originally she also felt that she was not umon for this Princess. Since the other party is not so cherished, she is wee. Su Ruoyu hurriedly squeezed in. I wanted to take a good look at the ugliness of Tang Guo and the wild man. I never imagined that Tang Guo was wearing a regr seat on a chair, and behind him stood a strange face. The two masters and servants didn''t say a word, they didn''t move, like the wooden man, even those who screamed before, found something wrong. Of course, everyone also saw that there was a man lying on the bed, looking at the man''s face, they were a little upset. Isn''t that Mr. Cheng? Does Mr. Cheng''splexion look wrong? "Princess Ding, son of prime minister, are you?" Those who knew Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu couldn''t help but say that although they didn''t do anything, but the pain was in the same room, it was a taboo, if there was a green date, They couldn''t help thinking about it in more ces. But the current situation is obviously very wrong. Tang Guo finally raised his head and nced at the faces of the people, and finally fell on the face of the eldest prince: "Sister-inw, please trouble the emperor, the prime minister, and the envoys of my northward kingdom. "Yes, let''s join King Ding together. This is not a big deal, no matter how small it is." The concubine was not good, but seeing this, she nodded and turned to invite someone. After a while, the Emperor drove, and everyone gave way and saluted. Tang Guo didn''t stand up, she was still sitting in that chair, and Qingzao didn''t move. The emperor was still a little displeased, but Ji Changqiu''s face changed on the bed. Chapter 4136: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (79) Chapter 4136: The original feature of Lord Hidden Disease (79) Chapter 4136 The original part of the hidden disease lord (79) Prime Minister first saw Ji Changqiu, he almost jumped up at that time, his son was counted again? ? Which dog thing counts? ? Helian Feng? The Prime Minister stared at He Lianfeng fiercely, his teeth squeaked loudly, and several colleagues around him heard it, and quickly moved away. "Changqiu, how are you?" Prime Minister noticed at a nce that the situation was not right. The other party counted things up, as if nothing had seeded. His son seems to have seeded, but this Princess Ding did not. Although he is very happy, in the future this Princess Ding will be his daughter-inw, but it cannot be rted at this time. He couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo more, and felt that this woman was worthy of his son''s attention. With such a clever woman, he is not worried that his son will be bullied by you in the second half of his life. Acting, that is the most basic skill as a prime minister. I saw that the prime minister had changed from the anger just now to an old father who was weeping, sad, pained, and angry. With red eyes, he rushed to the bed and lifted the quilt, seeing Ji Changqiu''s pair of hands with purple hair. "Changqiu, how are you doing? Is it ufortable? Don''t be afraid, father is here." The originally serious picture was so messed up by the prime minister, the rigid atmosphere suddenly disappeared. "The hands are all green, and I don''t know if it will be crippled. Dad will help you immediately." The prime minister''s movements are awkward. It is really Ji Changqiu who tied himself too tightly with a cloth strip. How many knots are easy to tie and untie is very difficult. "Qingzao, let''s help. If you go on like this, your son will be abolished." Qingzao walked over, and quickly let it go. Qingzao grabbed the cloth and shattered it, so the fierce look shocked everyone. Qingzao is so hard-working that everyone is more convinced that nothing really happened in this room tonight. Then they involuntarily guessed, is this the jujube that **** the prime minister? "Changqiu, what''s going on?" Cheng Xiang asked. Ji Changqiu frowned and started to move: "Dad, I was stunned, and then brought here, and was given medicine again. At that time, there was only me in the house. My son was afraid of losing his innocence, so he bound himself up. I still thought, If someone forces the son, the son will bite his tongue andmit suicide." Ji Changqiu''s appearance was cold and cold, and that look was indeed pitiful. If nothing else, Mr. Cheng''s appearance is absolutely superb. If it is not sick, I don''t know how many girls are willing to marry him. Hearing that he wanted to keep his innocence, no one felt a sense of peace. "When the son tied himself up, the door was pushed open again, and the son saw a ck man carrying a woman in. Later, it was found that this was Princess Ding. Fortunately, Princess Ding also had sanity, and when the man left , And moved to sit there, and not long after, Princess Ding''s maid Qingzao was found. Then, many people came to this room." "Princess Ding, is this the case?" Cheng Xiang asked. Tang Guo said: "It''s true." Her voice was a little weak, and she was a little cold. It didn''t feel very good. She sat there without changing her movements, even if the emperor came, she didn''t give her a face. He Lianfeng stood behind the emperor, pursing his lips tightly, thinking in his heart that such a good opportunity had failed. Su Ruoyu is also very lost. Was it actually framed? Chapter 4137: The original match of the hidden disease lord (80) Chapter 4137: The original match of the hidden disease lord (80) Chapter 4137 The original part of the hidden disease lord (80) "Come here, let''s find out, who exactly dares to frame Princess Ding and Prince Cheng." Of course the emperor didn''t believe that the two would get together. Obviously someone wanted to be framed. When he said this, he was still deep. He Lianfeng took a deep look. Don''t worry! It was such an idea. Even if you want to seed, if you are not sessful now, it is best not to leave the handle caught by someone else, otherwise, you dont know how to close it. "No need." Tang Guo suddenly made a noise, attracting all the attention. The emperor was stunned for a moment, puzzled. Others are thinking, is Princess Ding feeling guilty? What does she really have with Mr. Cheng? "Everything, I have checked it out. Today, I invited the emperor, Mr. Prime Minister, and King Ding toe over to solve this matter." Tang Guo raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on He Lianfeng. "I really want to Ask Dingwang a question." Everyone''s heart is tight, this is something. What question can''t be closed behind the door, must be here? The gossip fire of everyone has been burning, so many people have heard this secret, and the emperor has no way to kill people. Rare opportunity, be sure to listen. He Lianfeng didn''t quite understand, but still said: "Princess, are you still awake?" "It''s been four years since I got married. Ding Wang didn''t even know that I haven''t drunk a thousand sses, no matter how strong the wine is, here is water." Tang itself is not drunk, and the original owner is not drunk, so she did not lie. People who know her well know this. He Lianfeng burst into his heart and always felt that something was going to happen tonight. "Ding Wang, at first I thought you were afraid of my identity, so I avoided him." "A few months ago, I realized that if you didn''t see my wallpaper, it was because of your health. At that time, I wanted to ask you, since you are suffering from illness, why would you promise to have a rtionship? Since you are suffering from illness Why have countless people vilified me in the past three years, but you are still standing there and watching with your eyes, let me help you me you." "A few months ago, you found a woman who can restore you to normal, but unfortunately that is the demon in everyone''s eyes, you can return to normal, it is the demon who uses the means. Later that demon was disposed of torture, this matter Hold it for now." "But I didnt expect that you wanted my life, and what I didnt think was that you wanted my life to make room for the demon. So, Dingwang, a four-year rtionship with you Wife, you can''tpare to a demon who can make you a man, right? You have to work hard to make room for this demon." He Lianfeng''s face no longer knows what to describe, how could it be? How could she know so much, who told her? He nned all this with great care. Today''s things, for the sake of stability, did not tell Yuer. As far as the two confidants around him knew, those who did things in the pce did not know that he was instructing it. "Princess, you are really drunk." He Lianfeng felt strange looking at him and the emperor''s ufortableplexion, so he pretended to be right. The emperor was also in a panic. This thing seemed not quite right, and some could not bear it. He thinks Tang Guo is so calm, there is probably some evidence. There is also the messenger group, even one person did not stand up to speak, as if watching this matter calmly, he burst into his heart, not that they had been ventted for a long time, all the things of the third son were under the eyes of others. Go ahead, just wait for this one? Thinking of this, the emperor burst into darkness. "Qingzao, let''s bring people in," Tang Guo turned to look at the prime minister. "I also asked the emperor to arrange for two people to bring my close maid, the red date, and she is still waiting there, I remember the one who brought me over People, I also used my shoes and printed two shoe prints on the windows. Ding Wang, you are so kind." Su Ruoyu didn''t dare to say anything, and stood silently in the crowd without saying a word. After the people were brought in, He Lianfeng looked at them and almost fainted. Among these people, not only are people involved in all things, but also his two confidants. He widened his eyes and didn''t understand how these two confidants would betray her. Tang Guo gently pressed his lips, and He Lianfeng''s confidante would certainly not betray him, but if his confidante, she was reced by puppet paper-cutting at the beginning? see you tomorrow This world has been these few days. The group will start to draw the next world, and those who are interested cane in and participate. Organization Number: 54361045 Chapter 4138: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (81) Chapter 4138: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (81) Chapter 4138 The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (81) Tang Guo was still sitting on that chair, waiting for the red dates toe over. She looked back at Ji Changqiu, who was sitting on the bed, her face flushed, and her hands were still a bit bruised. "The prime minister seems to be a little bad, don''t know if the imperial doctor is here?" Tang Guo was still very rude, and the Emperor Da Qi was unhappy about it. However, at this time, when something was obviously wrong, he didn''t dare to me anything. The misfortune that the youngest woke up today, I''m afraid there is no way to do it. Had it not been for the image, he would have gritted his teeth and cursed He Lianfeng. He already wanted to understand what was going on, a good thing He Lianfeng did! I was caught by someone else. Even if he knew what the result was, he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything, and he felt aggrieved in his heart. "If the prime minister doesn''t mind, you can use the doctor we brought first. In terms of medical skills, I can guarantee that there is no difference between the great doctors." The speaker is the messenger representative Hao Qi, who is eloquent and always face to face. Young man with a friendly smile. The emperor saw Ji Changqiu fainting at any time, and the appearance of the prime minister''s cold face did not stop this. The third idiot, who is not good to move, he has to move the prime ministers baby bumps, this old guy is such a lone seedling, if something really happens, then he cant fight hard? Although the prime minister asionally speaks and writes, but the prime minister who has only one single seedling miao makes him more at easepared to some prosperous families. The prime minister has no intention of renewing the strings, so there is no need to be too jealous. Idiot, Idiot, the third idiot! Its okay to move to the Supreme Masters Mansion. Recently, the Supreme Masters Mansion has been extremely arrogant, and has moved to the Prime Ministers side. It was Tang Guo''s intention that the envoy group brought the doctor over. She had expected that Ji Changqiu had been recruited, and there might be some physical problems. The prime minister felt a little relieved when he saw a doctor treating his son. Looking at He Lianfeng''s eyes, he was getting worse and worse. Today, he wanted to see how Ding Wang would argue. Finally, the red dates are here. Jujube walked straight behind Tang Guo, it was intact, not like a Chinese medicine, making He Lianfeng and the two courtdies who had been arrested their faces sinking. "It seems that everyone is here, so let''s start with you, and talk about how my nominally good husband wants my life." Tang Guo pointed to He Lianfeng''s two henchmen. He Lianfeng stared, and kept winking at his two henchmen. If it were his henchmen, he might have understood that He Lianfeng wanted them tomit suicide. However, this was arranged by Tang Guo in advance. They ignored He Lianfeng''s wink, bowed to the ground with a thump, and ordered He Lianfeng to arrange them how to frame Tang Guo, and they arrived one by one. "The master said that this move will not only prevent Ji Changqiu from turning over, but also remove the princess, and make room for the princess of Su." "Su Ruoyu is not dead?" Someone grasped this key point. Of course, the person who asked the question was not a few princes. Asking something at this time would easily make the emperor hate it. Now things are almost a foregone conclusion. Why should they do it again? It is better to watch how He Lianfeng died. The person who asked the question was King Zhong, and his expression changed. He thought that the enchanting Su Ruoyu had been burned to death, but he didn''t expect He Lianfeng to save him. In this case, didn''t He Lianfeng vite the power andmit the crime of his emperor? Chapter 4139: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (82) Chapter 4139: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (82) Chapter 4139 The original match of the hidden disease lord (82) "Not dead, Miss Su had various idents before, and her reputation has been almost destroyed. The master Zhengshou has no excuse to change her identity. Through the people outside, they all want Miss Su''s life, and the master thinks of her. After a facelift, with a good identity, there will be no obstacles to entering Dingding Pce in the future." Hearing this confidant''s words, the emperor wanted to drew his sword and cut off his head. How did that idiot raise the people around him? Such an unfaithful person dared to stay by his side and be a confidant. King Zhong didn''t care about this, he continued to ask, but he thought in his heart, since Su Ruoyu was still alive, He Lianfeng did it, and the hatred in his heart was given to He Lianfeng. If Su Ruoyu was really saved by He Lianfeng and changed his status, he would have to wonder, how much does his good emperor know about this matter? King Zhong couldn''t help but nced at Emperor Da Qi, and saw that his face was a little embarrassing, and he understood. This matter, his good emperor brother knows. Humph, it''s really a father and son. "If that''s the case, what about Su Ruoyu?" King Zhong continued to ask. Since this is what the Princess Ding hopes, then if everyone wants to know, let him ask, it can be regarded as a small help for the Princess. He Lianfeng''s confidant spoke again: "Su Ruoyu is now General Yun''s adopted daughter, Yun Nuo." When this word fell, everyone was in an uproar. Yunnuo is Su Ruonguage? Everyone quickly found the existence of Su Ruoyu in the crowd. Seeing that she was still wearing a veil, her eyes were inquiring, and they were a little surprised. No wonder this Yunnuo wore a veil as soon as he appeared, and said that he had a red rash on his face, threatening others, so he wore a veil to hide his ugliness. Even so, there are really very few people in the capital who make a fuss about the appearance of Su Ruo. The main thing is Su Ruo who has returned. He has be a little bit better, and asionally shows his talents in a low-key manner, which is really ignored. What does she look like. Besides, Su Ruoyu has a good figure, and many people have guessed that she should not be ugly. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Su Ruoyu was very flustered, but on the surface he was calm: "Don''t spit people, I am not a Su Ruonguage at all. I grew up in the frontier, and my father kindly adopted me." The way of speaking softly makes people a little confused. Many people present had seen Su Ruoyu, and heard the other person speaking, they said that Yunnuo was a lot thinner than Su Ruoyu, and his decent manner was much better than that of Su Ruoyu. King Zhong is also the root of old fried dough sticks. Where would he be fooled by Su Ruoyu, he immediately asked: "You grew up in the frontier, and the king asked you, what are the mostmon nts in the frontier? What is it, how is the weather all year round in the frontier?" Following the three mostmon questions, it was true that Su Ruoyu couldn''t say a word. She froze for a long time without saying why. In the end, he said quietly: "I have a bad body since I was young, and I rarely go out..." As soon as this was said, everyone didn''t believe it. Even if you don''t go out, at least the weather should be known, right? "Okay, the king will ask you one more question. Since you have been raised in your boudoir, you have seen gardenias in the frontier? How are those flowers blooming in this season? On weekdays, I have asked the maid to help you. Are these in the house? Or, are there seeds in the yard?" Don''t look at these simple questions. People who haven''t lived in the frontier, ordinarymon sense, really don''t know. Every ce will be suitable for the growth of different nts because of different water, soil and climate. Chapter 4140: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (83) Chapter 4140: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (83) Chapter 4140 The original match of the hidden disease lord (83) Su Ruoyu was anxiously spinning around, and countless thoughts were spinning around in his mind. King Zhong asked her about gardenia, apparently treating her as an ordinary daughter''s family. If an ordinary daughter''s family heard King Zhong say about gardenia, she would definitely be impatient to say that she had seen gardenia. In fact, she guessed that there are no gardenias in the border area. In such a chaotic ce, I guess I don''t have any thoughts to y with flowers and nts. Su Ruoyu calmed down and replied confidently: "The King Zhong is afraid he has remembered it wrong. Where did the gardeniae from in the frontier?" "Hahahaha..." When King Zhong heard this, he touched his beard andughed. He Lianfeng''s face was already pale. I don''t know if these people did it on purpose. He couldn''t give Su Ruoyu any hint. "Father, what are youughing at?" Princess Liuguang stood next to King Zhong, looking at Su Ruoyu''s body. It turned out that Yunnuo was Su Ruoyu. No wonder she felt ufortable at the first nce, and it was no wonder that Sister Guoer told her to stay away. As expected, Dad wouldn''t deceive her, and it was not wrong to let her go with sister Guoer more. Sister Guoer is such a good woman, I really don''t know why my cousin didn''t like it, and wanted to kill her. The lost sister Guoer is smart and still a princess with a good status. If not, today will be unknowingly defiled and innocent. "Fatherughed at her ignorance,ughed at her short-sightedness,ughed at her thinking we are all idiots." King Zhong touched the head of Princess Liuguang, "Father told Liuguang today that there is actually only one kind of flower in that frontier. The ce is most suitable for gardenias. The sky is everywhere. As long as there is soil, the gardenias can be seen. Especially in summer, the fragrance of gardenias will float throughout the border. Legend says that this is a frontier warrior. Everyone in the frontier will grow flowers that have been moisturized with flesh and blood." When Su Ruoyu heard it, he almost fainted. When she went to the frontier, it was almost winter, where could I see gardenias? Does this loyal father and daughter have enemies with her? "Do you have anything else to say? If it''s not there, it''s better to lift the veil so that people will know it at a nce." King Zhong continued to add fuel to the fire. Su Ruoyu didn''t want to, but the people around her pulled off her veil and immediately revealed Su Ruoyu''s appearance. Su Ruoyu is still quibbling: "I am not Su Ruoyu, I..." "She really is not in Su Ruoyu." He Lianfeng also helped Su Ruoyu speak at this time. He walked up to Su Ruoyu and looked at the mole under Su Ruoyu''s eye. "I remember clearly, Su Ruoyu. There are no moles here." "Punch..." Tang Guo couldn''t hold back,ughed, and attracted everyone''s attention. She didn''t sell it, and said, "Does Miss Su think that everyone is a fool? Add a mole to her face. You can do it with a tattoo. If Miss Su wants to argue, I dont mind asking the doctor to help you wash off the mole on your face." He Lianfeng''s expression was a bit embarrassed for an instant, his eyes looked at Tang Guo''s eyes very badly: "Wang Hao, what are you going to do?" "This sentence should I ask the king, Ding Wang, what on earth do you want to do? In order to make room for Su Ruoyu, do you want my life?" He Lianfeng looked at the two confidants and said: "The pce, those two are not the king''s confidants at all, they are fakes." "Really or not, will King Ding see if there are people, skins, and masks on their faces." When King Zhong heard this, he felt that his role hade again. Chapter 4141: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (84) Chapter 4141: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (84) Chapter 4141 The original match of the hidden disease lord (84) "The emperor, it''s better to let someone check the identities of those two." When the emperor heard this, he could only agree. There is no room for recovery today. The envoys of the Kingdom of Beiwang have not done anything about this, which shows that they are fully prepared. ept it. After verifying that he was right behind, He Lianfeng could no longer argue. These two people are his confidantes how to check. "I once heard that King Ding was a man who stood up to the ground and was brave and eloquent, so when I heard that Da Qi was going to marry and make friendship with Beiwang Country, I agreed to this matter. This is my willingness, and I cannot me others. However, it is true. The truth is that King Ding is suffering from a disease, so I concealed it first. Later, because King Ding found someone to make you sick, he couldn''t wait to get rid of me. You disappointed me too much." "Not only do you have to get rid of me, but also to humiliate me, so that I will be ashamed of Beiwang Country. Have you ever thought that I am still the princess of Beiwang Country, if you really seed, my Beiwang Country will be How many people''s jokes?" Tang Guo''s voice was cold: "Ding Wang, did you do these things over and over again to destroy the friendly rtionship between Daqi and Beiwang Country? You don''t see me in your eyes, and you don''t see Beiwang Country in your eyes. , I want to use me to frame Beiwang and damage the reputation of Beiwang. What is your intention?" He Lianfeng didn''t expect a super big hat to be buckled down. The emperor was not surprised. After all, the envoys did not break out. Isn''t it just waiting for this time? "Emperor Daqi, since everything has been rified, we also want to ask you on behalf of your majesty, what do you mean by this move?" Hao Qi''s smiled face was also put away and became serious: "Emperor Daqi, from the very beginning, you were not sincere in making friendships. You conceal the fact that King Ding is a disabled person from us. Wang is considerate, but we have heard that Princess Leyin has stayed alone in the yard for the past four years and has met with Ding Wang no more than three times a year. Does this prove that Ding Wang despise us, Beiwang and us Princess, do you want our princess to be a decoration in the mansion?" "Emperor Daqi, you should know that Princess Leyin is the most noble princess in Beiwang Country, not the decoration you imagine!" "Secondly, in order for a woman to make him a man, King Ding tried to contaminate the innocence of Princess Yueyin. With such a method, Emperor Da Qi, I believe you did not know about this matter." Hao Qi said, "Because, I don''t believe that as a Daqi emperor, I would watch Ding Wang do such a stupid thing as a pig." Emperor Da Qi: "..." "But it has already happened, you still need to give us an exnation. Of course, this matter is not in a hurry. First of all, we want to hear how Le Yin Gong mainly solves this matter. After all of us have observed, we understand that we are all together. It is not suitable for the life of Princess Music. Our noble Princess Music deserves the best treatment, not being so ignored and trampled." Hao Qi''s gaze fell on Tang Guo: "Princess Yueyin, between you and King Ding, I don''t know what you think." Tang Guo stood up this time, and she looked straight at He Lianfeng: "Since King Ding is so unfeeling and will kill me, this ce in Daqi really dare not stay in this ce. Therefore, the pce decided today to dismiss him. ." Tang Guo took out a long-prepared divorce letter from the sleeve cage, and mmed it straight on He Lianfeng''s face. Chapter 4142: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (85) Chapter 4142: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (85) Chapter 4142 The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (85) He Lianfeng still had some talents and quickly took it. Looking at the content of the book, he looked ugly and just wanted to say that he would not allow it. Tang Guo sneered: "I will inform you, you are not qualified to refuse. Ding Wang, what you have done is not finished yet. This pce has always valued the friendship between the two countries, but Ding Wang and this pce are not of one mind. After the pce is gone, I still hope that the rtionship between the two countries will be friendly. This pce believes that everyone except Dingwang thinks like this." "Since Princess Leyin has made a decision, then this is what we mean by North Wang Country. It is already veryte today, Emperor Daqi, there are some things, we will discuss in detail tomorrow, how about?" Hao Qipi said with a smile. . Things went so well, Princess Yueyin was too strong, and there were all kinds of evidence. This time Da Qi didn''t dare to say anything. "Come here, put King Ding, and Su Ruoyu into the jail." The emperor was so angry that he really wanted to lock them up and cut them off. After leaving the pce, Tang Guo did not return to the pce, she was no longer a princess. She was surrounded by the mighty messenger group, today''s news, even if the emperor blocked the news, it was impossible. One night''s fermentation is enough to make He Lianfeng a sinner of Da Qi. Sure enough, at dawn the next day, what He Lianfeng did was already known to the whole capital. Originally, He Lianfeng''s image fell again and again, but now I heard that he arranged for someone to tarnish Tang Guo''s innocence for a goblin, but the n failed and now it has be a joke. So everyone felt that Su Ruoyu was indeed a monster, and countless people wrote blood books spontaneously. Su Ruoyu must be removed, otherwise it would endanger Daqi. Because of Su Ruo''snguage, the Kingdom of Beiwang almost became hostile with them, and I don''t know what will happen in the future. At this moment, Tang Guo was looking at the conditions listed by the envoy. "Princess, do you think this is okay?" Hao Qi asked, he just asked casually, the conditions here were enough to make the Emperor Daqi vomit blood, but they were eptable. Tang Guo nodded, "Add one more." "What to add?" When the envoys came, they came with the task ofpensating Xiang Daqi, and Tang Guo really had the power to decide this matter. What she wants to add, they talk as much as possible. "Before Daqi was equipped with a crooked melon in my pce, my pce was very dissatisfied. Now everyone knows that my pce is a second marriage. It doesn''t sound good. I am afraid it will not be easy to seek marriage in the future." Hao Qi almostughed. How could it be that the princess is young and beautiful, resourceful, capable of literary and military skills, and there are too many people who want princess Shang, how can he dislike her? Is she disgusting others? "You asked the Emperor Daqi topensate me for a husband. That day, this pce identally nced at the prime minister, and he was born handsome. Since He Lianfeng gave the prime minister this gift to the pce, the pce is as he wished, you are wee Itsughable." Hao Qi was a little speechless, who didn''t know, the prime minister was the prime minister''s baby bump, if this condition were true, the old guy didn''t know that he would jump up to several feet high to hit people. "Princess, the chances of this event are unlikely." Tang Guo waved his hand indifferently: "Sess or failure, you can talk about it first. If the prime minister fails, other beautiful men will be fine. In short, the Emperor Qi will bepensated." Hao Qi: "..." Okay, he will try, if he can really make Da Qipensate the princess and husband, then Da Qi will be ashamed again. After reading all the conditions, the emperor vomited blood. For the first conditions, he still bargained a little, but for thetter, Lord Leyin asked him topensate her for a husband, and said that the prime minister He Lianfeng gave her was okay, if it was the prime minister. No, just give her a hundred and eighty beautiful boys. There are a hundred and eighty beautiful men, and I''m afraid that they don''t want anything from ordinary people. Then he, the emperor, is simply inappropriate. The emperor thought for a while and could only call the prime minister into the pce first. Sure enough, the old man jumped so high, his beard curled up angrily, and he almost didn''t point at him. The Emperor Daqi was not afraid of Beiwang Country, after all, they were quite strong. But this time the envoy team revealed one thing to him, it was the strength of the Northwang Kingdom, and that the Northwang Kingdom was not afraid to fight at all, so he was a little bit embarrassed. If there is a war between the two countries because of He Lianfeng, he is estimated to be scolded bloody, not to tell a joke, and even to be scolded by others. Therefore, the emperorined to the prime minister, with a miserable face, and said that Princess Leyin called for the prime minister. In fact, the prime minister''s joy was blooming, and he was indeed angry on the surface, and finally sighed: "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with King Ding?" The son has to be sent away, and King Ding also has to clean up. The benefits are not small. "Cut off the title and deprive the right of permanent inheritance." There is also the emperor''s own meaning here. He thinks there is a Su Ruonguage that He Lianfeng is unreliable. "Since your Majesty is so righteous, then the minister will go back and discuss with Chang Qiu." The prime minister said with a full face, as if he was a loyal minister who had to contribute his son to save the country. see you tomorrow Chapter 4143: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (86) Chapter 4143: The original partner of the Hidden Disease Lord (86) Chapter 4143 The original match of the hidden disease lord (86) It didn''t take long before news came out from the pce that in order to calm Princess Yueyin''s anger, Da Qi was going to pay for a prime minister. "It is said that Princess Leyin asked the Prime Minister by name because it was too chilling for her to do what King Ding did. She also said that since King Ding gave her such a gift, she would be wee for the friendship between the two countries." "The Prime Minister is really pitiful, he has a bad body, and now he is implicated because King Ding is deceived by a monster. Daqi has a long journey to the north of Wang Guo, and I wonder if the Prime Minister can hold it." "I''ve heard that Princess Leyin doesn''t have to be the prime minister. If she isn''t the prime minister, she will bepensated for one hundred and eighty grandparents." ... This news didn''te from anywhere. Let alone the entire capital, it has now spread to other ces. It is estimated that it will not be long before it will be spread to the whole world. If it weren''t for the Emperor of Qi, it was announced on the same day that King Ding and the monsters had been sent to prison, and it is estimated that all ces would fall into unrest. Daqi is also regarded as Guotai Min''an, and it is not so easy to do things. But those people are also waiting and watching. If Daqi really had an antagonism with Beiwang Country, it might not be very peaceful. Therefore, the Emperor Daqi felt aggrieved and had tough with him and send people there. If you don''t sacrifice the prime minister, Tang Guo will have a hundred and eighty grandchildren, everyone is very afraid. Upon hearing that Ji Changqiu agreed to this matter, every family sent good things. Even the emperor opened his own small vault, and also gave the prime minister''s mansion a gold medal for immunity from death. Although this thing is not very rare for the prime minister, when the king or minister dies, the gold medal for avoiding death is actually useless. But well, now that the future of his son has been nned, he is truly fine. Don''t think that this is all over, no. The emperor only deprived the title of the king and deprived of the permanent right of inheritance, which is not painful at all. And that Su Ruoyu, don''t think he doesn''t know, the emperor is greedy with what Su Ruoyu is holding. As long as Su Ruoyu is in He Lianfeng''s hands for a day, the opponent can do things. Look, Daqi will not be peaceful when his son is gone. He is really looking forward to who this great qi will fall into in the future. Anyway, he didn''t stand by anyone, as a royalist, and secretly doing something secretly, there was nothing to worry about. The prime minister''s heart rejoices when he thinks that he will not be afraid of his feet in the future. In front of outsiders, the prime minister still had a frown and unsharp face, as if he was tens of years old. The emperor knew that the prime minister was an old fox, but he was still a little worried about sending away his son. "Although the old fox makes people hard to guess, in this matter, it really made him wronged." The emperor sighed, "I am afraid he will resent the third child very much. Lesson, don''t mess with this old guy." This time, he was offended to death. The emperor decided to make a goodpensation for the prime minister, such a minister with few people in the mansion, he really wasn''t afraid of the opponent''s high merits. Now that his only son has been sent away, there is nothing to worry him about. Besides, all the hatred of the prime minister was on He Lianfeng. As the emperor, he just needed to do his best on the surface. He Lianfeng is still in prison, and now he has been seized, knowing that he has no chance to inherit the throne. Chapter 4144: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (87) Chapter 4144: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (87) Chapter 4144 The original match of the hidden disease lord (87) He was not reconciled, but it didn''t happen. If he showed a little dissatisfaction with this matter, his father might suspect that he was ambitious. As long as Su Ruoyu is there, some things can be nned slowly. His power is there, and there is room for Su Ruo to speak, don''t worry. He Lianfeng was angry when he heard Tang Guo demandingpensation from the emperor to his husband, and he was discontinued by the other party. Now the other party''s behavior seemed to be cuckolding him, which was unbearable by a man. "One day, I He Lianfeng will surely step down in Beiwang." He Lianfeng stared at the door of the cell, swearing silently in his heart. The situation of Su Ruoyu, who was detained on the other side, was not very good, because everyone said she was a monster, so she was locked all day long, and the chains were all **** wide, just for fear that she would run away. If He Lianfeng hadn''t arranged for someone to send her a message, she might have been unable to bear it and escaped directly. He Lianfeng said, tell her to be patient for a while, and he will help her get everything back, and will not make her suffer in vain. Su Ruoyu felt He Lianfeng wanted to do something big, so of course he chose to stay. As the saying goes, when you suffer from hardship, you can be a master. One day, she will assist He Lianfeng as the Emperor of the Great Qi, and they will level the North Wang Country together! Today''s humiliation, she will pay back ten times! Tang Guo, the beautiful husband with thepensation of the Emperor Qi, leaned leisurely on the cushions in the carriage, and the position facing her was Ji Changqiu. "Do you feel ufortable?" Tang Guo asked. Ji Changqiu shook his head: "No." He couldn''t see it, but Tang Guo''s eyes were clearly unusual. He understood that not only did he want to calcte the two together, she was also calcting. The final result, of course, was that she won. "The climate in North Wang Country is actually very suitable for survival. Daqi is slightly dry, especially in summer, it is hot and uneasy. Our North Wang Country is different. The four seasons are like spring, there are many mountains and rivers, and it is not dry at all. They all smell like birds and flowers." Ji Changqius lips smiled: "I have read the introduction about Beiwang Country in the misceneous book. I have always envied that ce. I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to live there in this life." "Although you have given me a sorrow, if you feel homesick in the future, I cane back with you to see. System: Dog host. Ji Changqiu didn''t know what to say. He was still thinking before that the only thing he could not worry about was his father, and Tang Guo thought of his worries. He suddenly felt that God was actually very fair, gave him a bad body, but let him meet the best person. "Princess, I want to ask a question." Tang Guo raised his eyes lightly: "You are all my husband. Just ask what you want." "When did the princess really think about me?" Ji Changqiu asked seriously, and the expression in his eyes did not move away from Tang Guo''s face. "I also want to ask Mr. Ma a question, when did you think of me?" Tang Guo asked instead without answering first. Ji Changqiu was a little confused and said: "I don''t know. One day I suddenly understood that I have a different mind for the princess. At that time, I was a little depressed and thought it was impossible for us." "Princess, it''s up to you." Tang Guo sat up and said seriously: "I said, at the first nce, do you believe it?" "Do you know that there is a word called, see the uprising?" Tang Guo asked two questions in session, and Ji Changqiu didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 4145: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (88) Chapter 4145: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (88) Chapter 4145 The original match of the hidden disease lord (88) Early Wen Leyin Princess is a cool temper, but he still didn''t expect it to be so direct. Ji Changqiu remembered something and asked, "Princess, I heard people say that your condition is that you either want me orpensate you for one hundred and eighty beautiful men?" So, one hundred and eighty beautiful men can be worthy of him. Up? It''s not a taste anymore. "As soon as you took office, you got a taste of it?" Tang Guo was amused. "I don''t say that. People thought it was for you. If you say that, the world will think that I am angry with He Lianfeng. In this way, he made such a decision in anger. Then, all the fingertips in this matter will be directed at He Lianfeng." She is leaving now, so she has to take a good look at her, right? Ji Changqiu was thinking in his heart that every princess of the North Wang Kingdom is so powerful, if it is true, Da Qi is indeed not an opponent. "So, what the princess wants in her heart is me?" "Otherwise what do you think?" The mist on the table rose, Ji Changqiu''s eyes were a little smile, the corners of his lips rose uncontrobly, and he quickly poured a cup of tea for Tang Guo: "That''s good." This is the ending he hopes. In the future, he will only have her, and she will only have him. A couple of people throughout his life, Ji Changqiu heard it for the first time, not from Su Ruoyu, but from his parents. When he was young, his mother died of illness. Before he died of illness, he remembered her mother saying to his father, otherwise, we don''t keep the promise of one pair for life, and I can''t stay with you for that long. His fatherughed and cried and said, "Since you have already promised, there is no reason to go back. Madam, the promise is made by you by me. Even if you die, you can''t vite the promise. "Madam, do you know what it means to be a double person for a lifetime? It means that two people only have each other for a lifetime, and can''t amodate a third person. If you feel that you owe me in this life, you can make up for it in the next life. If you can''t make up for a lifetime, then the next life Make up again. I hope that in the next life, I owe you ten years, so we can meet again in the next life, and in the next life, you owe me ten years, then the next life..." ... "Punma, what are you thinking?" Ji Changqiu returned to his senses. He took out a crystal-like stone from his arms. Tang Guo recognized at a nce, isn''t it just a crystal? Ji Changqiu took Tang Guo''s hand and ced the crystal in her palm: "This is my mother''s relic. She said that if I am satisfied with my future fiancee and are willing to spend my life with her, I will give this to her. If it is two people If I dont agree, I will divorce as soon as possible without dying each other. When I meet someone I like and would like to spend the rest of my life with her, I will give her this crystal." So, if Su Ruoyu came back, he didn''t do so many things. He should use his physical defects to propose to the Su family that the marriage contract be revoked. No matter what, he will let the other party into the bad storm of being divorced. [The host is big, after scanning, the words "one person for a lifetime" on the crystal were engraved by modern machines. Therefore, your lovely mother is probably a modern person. "Maybe it''s this world, the heroine of the previous generation." Tang Guo''s brain hole suddenly opened up. It was not umon for her to encounter the problem of crossing seniors before, she was not surprised at all. She squeezed the crystal and held Ji Changqiu''s hand together: "The sentence above has some meaning. We will be alone in our entire life. Do you want to be the only one for our entire life?" Chapter 4146: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (89) Chapter 4146: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (89) Chapter 4146 The original match of the hidden disease lord (89) "of course." Tang Guoughed and interlocked Ji Changqiu''s fingers. When they returned to Beiwang, the two were already pulling each other out of the carriage. Even if the boats and cars are tired, the two of them are smiling, and there is no fatigue in their eyes. Tang Guo returned to Beiwang this time and was weed by everyone in Beiwang. Another good news is that, because of Tang Guos disclosure, Daqi has brought new crops out. One of the conditions that Beiwangguo proposed was to bring two carts of crops back. In addition, all the forms given by Su Ruoyu are also ready. Other bits and pieces, there are some benefits, not for thend of Daqi, the Emperor of Daqi can only agree with heartache, and he is stunned to death. She, the princess Yueyin, returned to Beiwang and brought back countless good things to them. Could she not be weed by others? Tang Guo didn''t call the puppet paper man back. When he walked, he arranged a task for them. They only needed to bnce between the princes. If He Lianfeng used a big move, he could help stop him and let the other party not seed. In addition, two special protections were arranged to protect the prime minister and take care of King Zhong''s family. Not long after returning to Beiwang, Tang Guo officially married Ji Changqiu. Apart from the fact that Ji Changqiu looks weak in his bones, he is actually a very talented person. However, this talented prince did not do much business. I opened a teahouse in the capital city and invited two storytellers to tell the stories he wrote every day. Later, everyone realized that it was Princess Leyin who liked to hear about books. I don''t know why, it is obvious that the prime minister paid thepensation to the princess Yueyin, but they just felt very good. Gradually, they saw the love between the two, and their hostility towards Ji Changqiu was less. No matter where Tang Guo goes, he will bring Ji Changqiu with him. The yield of the new crops brought back is very good, and the Emperor of the Kingdom of Beiwang is thinking about it, hoping that Da Qi will offend him again, so he will have the opportunity to arrange Hao Qi to go to "fight the autumn wind". Some people in Daqi are not very good, but everything is good. On Daqi''s side, after the prime minister sent away his son, although he was happy in his heart, he was still very reluctant. How could he not feel ufortable when his son was always by his side and suddenly left. He saw that Princess Leyin was sincere to his son, and he was relieved. The prime minister who was not very happy directed all his anger at He Lianfeng. After He Lianfeng was released, he let all the nails stare at He Lianfeng and stumbled the opponent. Because Su Ruoyu''s identity was exposed, the emperor had to put her to death again on the surface. After this time, Su Ruoyu really didn''t dare to show others with his original appearance, and simply brought a person, skin, noodles, and tools. As a woman disguised as a man, stay by He Lianfeng''s side to help He Lianfeng train his men. He Lianfeng felt that the emperor really didn''t want to pass the throne to him. Therefore, he intends to cultivate his own power first, and will directly force the pce if the situation is not right. In the blink of an eye, three yearster, He Lianfeng and a few brothers fought against each other repeatedly, and he was annoyed by the addition of a prime minister who often troubled him. He finally decided to get rid of the prime minister! ... "The news ising from Daqi, Changqiu, take a look." Tang Guo handed the letter to Ji Changqiu, "It''s about Dad." Ji Changqiu''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly picked it up and saw the content inside, and stood up with anxiety at the time. After seeing the end, he exhaled again. "Guo''er, howe your letters are always faster than mine?" Tang Guo remembered that the group of pigeons raised by the prime minister was not fat anymore, and said with a smile: "Maybe the pigeons are of different breeds." Chapter 4147: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (90) Chapter 4147: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (90) Chapter 4147 The original match of the hidden disease lord (90) "I didn''t expect that He Lianfeng would actually frame my father to collude with the enemy and betray the country. He really came up with it." Of course, this incident failed. With the help of Tang Guo''s two puppets, they couldn''t seed. Not only did it fail, He Lianfeng was also exposed, once again shocking people. Framed up the prime minister to collude with the enemy and betray the country is no longer a simple matter. This time He Lianfeng was directly deprived of all rights by the emperor and was brought into captivity. Only the above message shows that He Lianfeng has escaped. The Emperor Daqi ordered that He Lianfeng was wanted throughout the country, regardless of life or death. Because He Lianfeng not only escaped by himself, but also escaped with Su Ruoyu. "Chang Qiu, let''s go back and see Dad, it''s been several years, it''s time to go back and see, his old man should miss you very much." I heard that Da Qi has produced several kinds of crops. This time she will act as a representative of the envoy group to express condolences to the emperor of Da Qi. [The host is big, He Lianfeng is currently in a vige, this vige is his people, where he recruits troops, all resourcese from the Su Ruonguage space. Just a moment ago, I heard Su Ruoyu saying that the spatial spirit spring seems not to be much. "Then did she give up to He Lianfeng Lingquan again?" [No, she wants to rebel more sessfully than He Lianfeng, after all, she has not had afortable day in recent years. "Well, when the Lingquan runs out, let''s tell her the true situation of He Lianfeng." Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu are back together. Almost all the people of Daqi knew that this time Princess Yueyin came on behalf of the Kingdom of Beiwang. The whole Daqi knew about it before anyone came. After the Emperor Daqi learned about it, the whole person was not good, not because he was afraid of Tang Guo and Ji Changqiu, but because he was afraid of some restlessness and wanted to make a fuss. Especially his rebellious son, and Su Ruoyu''s enchanting evildoer, knowing this news, I don''t know what moths will be produced. [Host, you are too bad, deliberately let Su Ruoyu know your news, then she will definitely lead someone to kill you. "What if she doesn''te?" [Even if she doesn''te, He Lianfeng wille. Killing you can start two wars. This is what he hopes. "The people of Daqi are so pitiful. He Lianfeng will be trapped in the heat of water for his own selfishness. I am afraid that he will hate him. The former protector is now the scourge." [The host is big, everyone has lived for thousands of years. I know what you are thinking. Don''t pretend, isn''t this in your n? Ji Changqiu seemed to understand something, but he didn''t say anything about it. He knew Tang Guo''s attitude and would not really provoke a war between the two countries. As long as there is no war, anything will do. Half a monthter, Tang Guo and his party had already sailed into Daqi territory. They really suffered a robbery, but it''s a pity that these robbers have gone back and forth, and all were captured alive. When Daqi officials picked them up at the city gate, they found some people in ck who were **** behind them, and they were a bit stunned. "I''ve seen Princess Yueyin, a confidant." The Daqi official felt bad in his heart, and bit his head. "I won''t go to rest first. This pce wants to meet the Emperor Qi first. On the road, this pce captures thirty people who want to provoke a fight between the two countries. Therefore, the pce intends to give them as gifts to the Emperor Qi. ." Su Ruoyu did not personallye to do it, but came to the elites under their hands. On the way, Tang Guo had already defrauded their identities. When the emperor received this unusual gift, his expression would be as ugly as he was. Tang Guo said that he couldn''t hold back his curiosity about Daqi''s new crops in the past two years. He gritted his teeth hard and almost broke them. Rebellious! ! ! Topensate, Tang Guo went to the prime minister''s house with Ji Changqiu. This time, she ns to live here for three months. The prime minister is of course happy, if he is not for his status, he would like to move to North Wang Country. Especially if he sees his baby son in good health, the prime minister is more energetic and feels that he has taken this step right. "Yu''er, how many spirit springs are left? I''m afraid that these people are not enough." After thest failure, He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu didn''t n to provoke Tang Guo anymore. They had to win Daqi first. See you tomorrow, this world will end tomorrow Chapter 4148: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (91) Chapter 4148: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (91) Chapter 4148 The original match of the hidden disease lord (91) He Lianfeng and the others did not really intend to revolt, but to train a group of people, rush into the pce, and arrest all the important people of Qi Qi to force the pce, not afraid that they would not submit. Su Ruoyu looked bitter: "Lingquan has bottomed out, and it canst up to half a month." It turned out that Lingquan is not inexhaustible, but now she has no way out. After so much suffering, she wanted to stand up too much. She couldn''t figure out how she could not be a native of a native because she still had a golden finger like this. She once wondered if Tang Guo had been traversed by others, but the other party''s performance was basically a native, and she didn''t reveal any breath about the traverser. Just talk about the modern people who grew up with modern big data, they will have something that the ancients did not, and some habits different from the ancients. But in Tang Guo''s body, there were no such things. That''s it, Su Ruoyu is even more unwilling. She has gold fingers, but she can''t do anything with the natives, and she will be jokes by the predecessors. "But don''t worry, without Lingquan, we still have cknd, and eating fruits and vegetables grown in cknd can improve our internal strength." Seeing that He Lianfeng''s face was not good, Su Ruoyu arranged for someone to ambushst time. Tang Guo, they sent out a group of elites, almost forty people, all of whom were particrly outstanding killers who had been cultivated over the years. They couldn''t afford to rebel, they nned to take the fine line from the beginning, and they really didn''t train many people. "Well, there will be another pce banquet in a few months. Then all important people in Daqi will be at the pce banquet. As long as we control them, it will be done." He Lianfeng was already a little uncontroble, and if he continued, he would go crazy. Had it not been for the time when those people could not get together, he might have done it long ago. The pce banquet was the perfect time. After that day, all this Qi was his, and they no longer had to hide in this small mountain vige. Knowing that Su Ruoyu''s Lingquan was almost used up, Tang Guo decided to arrange someone to tell Su Ruoyu the truth. Su Ruoyu always felt that Lingquan was finally gone, and it wouldn''t be too distressed. Because this is all to help He Lianfeng do things, this is the person she loves, and the only person who loves her. Besides, He Lianfeng has never given up on her with so many things that happened to her, and she was touched in her heart. Even with countless difficulties in front of her, she is willing to go on with He Lianfeng. But she really did not expect that He Lianfeng deceived her. It is true that He Lianfeng does not move, and it is true that only she can do it. She obviously didn''t want to believe the truth, but she identally heard the truth from He Lianfeng''s confidant. She was flustered and didn''t know what to do for a while. Of Su Ruoyu''s situation, He Lianfeng of course found out that he hurriedly asked concerned about what happened to her. Su Ruoyu didn''t tell the truth, and He Lianfeng didn''t guess that Su Ruoyu had no masters because of this. Tang Guo decided to give He Lianfeng another big one. She arranged for someone to pretend to be a doctor, and identally ran into He Lianfeng, and said that if he saw that He Lianfeng was sick, the doctor could treat the disease. Although He Lianfeng is now less obsessed with matters of men and women. But he only has the woman Su Ruoyu, so he has to protect her. If something happened to Su Ruoyu one day, what should I do? Knowing that his illness can be cured, He Lianfeng quickly asked the doctor. After Su Ruoyu heard it secretly, her heart was cold. Chapter 4149: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (92) Chapter 4149: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (92) Chapter 4149 The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (92) When the doctor helped He Lianfeng treat the illness, Su Ruoyu refused to take out anything from the space, including the fruits and vegetables grown on the ck soil. He Lianfeng suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and coaxed Su Ruoyu in a good manner. Su Ruoyu finally couldn''t help it, and asked He Lianfeng not to mention this matter. And angrily asked him why he wanted to deceive her. He Lianfeng pretended to be innocent this time, saying that everyone knew about it, and he thought she knew too, so he didn''t dislike him. Su Ruoyu himself was confused, yes, everyone said that He Lianfeng didn''t raise it. "Then why do you want the doctor to treat the disease?" Facing Su Ruoyus questioning, He Lianfeng still didnt panic, and argued: This is always a disease. Im afraid that if its not cured, I wont even be able to get close to Yuer in the future. Since the doctor said it is possible, I want to try. Yuer rest assured, I will only have you as a woman in this life." Under He Lianfeng''s sweet words, Su Ruoyu chose to believe it. Yes, He Lianfeng didn''t deceive her. People outside knew that she had misunderstood the rumors for so long. He Lianfeng probably thought she knew, so he didn''t say this. Tang Guo was now knowing that Su Ruoyu still apologized for the incident, and even really took time out of Lingquan, thinking she was hopeless. Sometimes, a woman is so stupid that she only wants a man''s sincerity if she doesn''t want to do anything. The result is often not a fart. A mans sincerity can be figured out, but it must be established when he does not hurt himself and he has confidence. In this world, how many women are there who only want men to be sincere and obtain happiness? She was not interested in the ending of Su Ruoyu. What she hates most is He Lianfeng. This man is a dog, **** and dog. For the sake of purpose, who can''t be more cruel, by any means? She wants the doctor to cure He Lianfeng''s disease, of course it is temporary. He Lianfeng''s illness seemed to get better under the doctor''s treatment. When there was no Su Ruonguage, he had a normal man''s response in the morning. Fearing that Su Ruo was dissatisfied, he did not find a woman to try. In fact, in his heart, he wanted to find a woman to try. Su Ruoyu drained thest drop of Lingquan that day. When Lingquan was taken out, she felt a shock in the space, and she wanted to go in and take a look. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t get in, she could only consciously look at the space, only to see the ck ground in the space disappeared, and the thatched house seemed to have weathered. Su Ruoyu was stunned, and there was a panic in his heart, and he quickly sent the bucket of Lingquan that he had just taken out into the space. However, Lingquan was sshed into the space, and it did not change the situation inside. The space at this time has be a desert, with only billowing dust and yellow sand in the air. Everything that used to be, including what Su Ruoyu put into it, is gone. No, it should be said that they are all weathered. Su Ruoyu''s hands were shaking, and inexplicably thought of a sentence in his mind, water is the source of life. She exhausted the spiritual spring in the space, so this space was destroyed. Su Ruoyu cried out anxiously, rushed to the well, and desperately poured water into the space. Unfortunately, no matter how much water was poured into it, it was of no avail. The space was still desert. The system can''t see the space situation. After all, this is something created by the great power, and there are various enchantment formations in it. But seeing Su Ruoyu''s flustered appearance and constantly filling the well with water, he could also guess something. Chapter 4150: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (93) Chapter 4150: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (93) Chapter 4150 The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (93) Mostly the Lingquan was taken out, and some changes urred in the space. [Host, maybe the cknd needs those spiritual springs, now the spiritual spring is gone, the cknd is probably gone. Tang Guo actually didn''t know what would happen in the space. The person who refines this kind of living space is not simple in itself. Space can be made, and there are some special conditions. "Su Ruoyu doesn''t have any gold fingers. You don''t need to watch this scene. Just wait for He Lianfeng to die." Su Ruoyu didn''t know how much well water he had filled, but it was useless. He Lianfeng knew the spatial changes of Su Ruo''snguage, and his face was also very ugly. Now no matter what you put in, it will disappear, so this space is useless at all. Comforting Su Ruoyu, in fact, at this time, He Lianfeng didn''t even notice that the importance of Su Ruoyu in his heart was much reduced. He recovered from his illness, and with so many elite men, Su Ruoyu had no room for words. However, for the sake of safety, he didn''t make any changes, and he also had some doubts whether Su Ruoyu was deceiving him. Finally, seeing Su Ruoyu''s desperate look, he believed that the space was really useless. Now, He Lianfeng has prepared the matter of Gong Yan forced the pce. Su Ruoyu seemed to grab some life-saving straw, and couldn''t help speaking to He Lianfeng a little bit short. Now she has no support, and can only rely on He Lianfeng to have the opportunity to stand at the top of this world and avenge herself. Neither of them paid much attention to these subtle changes. How could Tang Guo miss such a fun event at the Pce Banquet? So in order to attend the pce banquet, she ns to stay for another month. The good name is that it is rare for a consort toe back, and of course to apany his father more. Ji Changqiu: His princess is a good strategy. Tang Guo did not conceal the news that He Lianfeng wanted to extract a confession from Ji Changqiu. Ji Changqiu also wanted to wait until everything subsided before leaving. During the pce banquet, his father would be there too, so he was worried. Tang Guo thought that she was frightened this time at the pce banquet, and the Emperor Daqi should bring something good out to suppress her shock. Since she can get something that a traversing woman brought out, why should she be so troublesome and take it out by herself? She feels morefortable in Daqi "ying the autumn wind". Sure enough, things from other people''s homes are more fragrant. System: Bad enough, worthy of his host. On the day of the pce banquet, the Emperor Daqi still scorned Tang Guo and did not leave, and he still had to attend his pce banquet, and his mood was not very good. How could he not know that Tang Guo was still thinking of Da Qi''s other good things. Unfortunately, Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng defected, otherwise he should have more good things in Daqi. Thinking of this, the emperor felt even worse. Not long after the pce banquet began, all the people who had eaten were down. Although Su Ruoyu said there was no space, the medical skills he learned in the space were still there. It is still very simple to formte some colorless and tasteless medicines. Of course, it was Tang Guo''s release of water that made her seed. He Lianfeng showed up with someone and was about to arrest everyone. At this time, the paper puppet man who was hiding in the dark to protect Tang Guo quickly jumped out and caught He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu three times and five times. . Doing this will make it easier to "fight the autumn wind" in Daqi. She helped calm the chaos in the pce. The Emperor Daqi should give her the best things to thank her, and by the way, give her the shock? Chapter 4151: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (End) Chapter 4151: The original match of the Hidden Disease Lord (End) Chapter 4151 The original match of the hidden disease lord (end) He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu were not reconciled, staring at Tang Guo angrily. Tang Guo didn''t even look at them, and ordered people to recover those present. The emperor was furious and called on the spot to abolish the martial arts of He Lianfeng and Su Ruoyu. The reason why he didn''t kill was because he was still thinking about Su Ruoyu''s body. He Lianfeng kept it and could threaten Su Ruoyu. After the pce banquet, Tang Guo returned with a full load, so angry that the emperor Qi Qi''s beard curled up. When Tang Guo left, the paper puppets arranged by the prince also quickly withdrew, letting them go secretly to protect the prime minister. Both Su Ruoyu and He Lianfeng, who were abolished, were held secretly. After torture, Su Ruoyu said that his space was useless, and the emperor naturally did not believe him, so he locked the two together and interrogated them daily. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he was pardoned and released from prison. But they still have no freedom and can only stay in the house. He Lianfeng, who had no hope, thought about it every day. As time passed, he wanted to taste the taste of other women. The new emperor agreed to He Lianfengs request. He liked watching He Lianfeng struggle and gave He Lianfeng gave away many women. For this reason, Su Ruo''snguage was useless. However, the good times didn''tst long, and He Lianfeng would die one day. He came back to Su Ruoyu again, but it didn''t work. He Lianfengpletely copsed, and Su Ruoyu tortured each other for a lifetime. Because they can''t escape. When the prime minister passed away, Tang Guo took Ji Changqiu back, and they all knew that this was thest time he had returned to the prime minister''s house. They came back when they learned that the prime minister was seriously ill. In order to catch up early, Tang Guo secretly put a talisman on the horse to make the horse run faster. The prime minister was lying on the bed with a face full of kindness, looking at Ji Changqiu and Tang Guo, very pleased that his choice was not wrong. His daughter-inw is a good one. Since his son went to Beiwang Country, his health is getting better and better. He can be considered worthy of his wife''s exnation and will not be med by her. I don''t know if she is waiting for him after so long. "Changqiu, do you remember your mother?" Ji Changqiu said, "Father, I remember." The prime minister nodded and smiled like an old child: "Just remember, Dad wants to tell you a secret." Facing the mysterious appearance of the Prime Minister, Ji Changqiu felt a little bit sour in his heart: "Father, you even hid a secret from me, did you consider me your son?" "Smelly boy, your father, I have concealed such a secret from you in my entire life. I originally wanted to bring this secret into the coffin. But if I didn''t say it, I felt ufortable for a lifetime." Ji Changqiu understands, so his father wanted to make him ufortable? Sure enough, it''s my father. "Father, say it, son listen." The prime minister''s eyes burned: "Your mother, this secret is about your mother. She is not actually from this world. This is the secret of your mother and I. Now I let you know. How is it, I didn''t expect it?" Ji Changqiu still wanted to ask what was going on, the prime minister closed his eyes with a smug smile. Stinky boy, take your time to figure it out, he won''t make it clear. The prime minister closed his eyes happily, thinking about how to find his wife in the next life. What he didn''t expect was that he opened his eyes again and appeared in a very strange world. He looked around in confusion, strange things were everywhere. "Young man, are you okay?" The driver asked nervously and worriedly. The young man was knocked to a height of two meters just now. "Your head is bleeding and you have already called the emergency call. If you insist, you must not sleep." The prime minister was still dumbfounded, but he understood what he said. He didn''t show his expression. He just wanted to say that he was okay. He didn''t expect something toe out of his brain. The pain was extremely painful, and his eyes went dark and unconscious. Chapter 4152: Eighteenth line broker (1) Chapter 4152: Eighteenth line broker (1) Chapter 4152 Eighteen-line broker (1) [Margaret]: The new world ising, we will be in the new world soon, looking forward to it. [Mo Yuntian]: Marguerite, are you tired? [Ziyun]: Margaret, I don''t think you should be so excited every time, there will always be no good news. [Queen Mother Chen]: Maybe there is good news? There is nothing wrong with Marguerite thinking in a good direction. [Chi Xiao]: But she has never seeded, if she seeds once..." [Margaret]: Except for the Queen Mother Chen, do you need to sew up your mouth? It is your luck that Margaret, the most beautiful and powerful magic wizard in the Magic Continent, will do it yourself. Hehe, my mouth can''t speak, all are sewn up. [Chi Xiao]: I''m so afraid... [Ziyun]: Haha! [Mo Yuntian]: If she doesn''t dream for a day, her spirit is abnormal. [Queen Mother Chen]: Margaret, can you tell me about the wizarding world? (Transferring topics...) After staying in this group for so many hours, the Queen Mother Chen felt that Margaret was really pitiful. But she is also very curious, when that amazing school girl wille to her world. Once she thought it was meaningless to be a living dead, but now it is different. She is looking forward to what will happen in the future. ... "Tang Guo, don''t you think you are too much? Why do you hide me and give all the resources to the other people under your hand? It''s all the artists you brought, why are you so disgusting!" The woman in front of her was wearing heavy makeup. In fact, the appearance is still very beautiful, but the arrogant look, it doesn''t feel very good, "Isn''t it because I can''t make money for you, don''t you want to help me? You agents are really snobs." "Obviously I am the best in your hands, I don''t know what your mind thinks!" After the woman scolded Tang Guo, she snatched the door and went away: "Tang Guo, I want to change to another agent. Dont regret it when Im red! Remember, how do you treat me today? Yes, one day in the future, I will make you unaffordable for the rest of your life." Tang Guo watched the woman leave quickly, still a little unresponsive. However, from the few words of the other party just now, she guessed the identity of the two of them. The other party should be a female artist, and she is the female artist''s agent? I just don''t know what type of female artist the woman was before. The external conditions are okay, that is, there is no serious maintenance, and the thick makeup can''t hide the blue color of her eyes, and the living habits are probably not very good. The attitude is arrogant, not very good at dealing with things, and it is really normal to be unwee. But without looking at the memory, she decided not to think about it for the time being. After looking at the memory, she wanted to see who was right and who was wrong between them. Tang Guo nced around her eyes. There was no one. She checked the phone again, and there was no new news. She locked the door and sat on her seat to ept the memory. This time she is an agent, so far, the most popr under her hand are only the third and fourth line artists. The agent in this situation is usually called the eighteenth-line agent, and there is no such kind of popr artist. What the woman said just now is correct, the few people under her hand, in terms of appearance, are indeed the best aptitude for each other. However, whether it was Tang Guo or the original owner, the arrogant woman just now was unqualified as an artist. No matter from the appearance condition, or from the professional ability, and she has no professional ethics at all. The tragedy of the original owner is that the woman just now, after a while, that woman will be upied by another soul, and her life will undergo a major change, and she will have a bloodshed in the entertainment industry. The original owner, the agent who once hid the female artist, became a thorn in the eye of the other party. see you tomorrow Chapter 4153: Eighteenth line broker (2) Chapter 4153: Eighteenth line broker (2) Chapter 4153 Eighteen-line broker (2) The name of the woman who went out just now was Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan herself was very beautiful, tall, fair-skinned, and she had big watery and talking eyes. Just after signing a contract with thepany, he was assigned to the original owner. At that time, the original owner really felt that he was lucky and was assigned a neer with such a good foundation. However, in this circle, there is no shortage of neers with good foundations, not all external conditions are good, and they can quickly be popr. After being assigned to Cheng Xuan, the original owner did make a series of ns to support Cheng Xuan. Because she has been an agent for less than two years, she is a neer, a good artist, she was robbed from the beginning, and the rest was allocated to her by thepany. Even if she can go to dig people on her own, she must have the qualifications. Moreover, she is here to work seriously, and temporarily does not want to use her other abilities to deliberately praise someone. Yes, the original owner is an agent with a background. He just likes to do this business and wants to bring some artists out. Even if the artists assigned at the beginning are not very good, she is really helping them with nning seriously. She is just a neer. It is inevitable that shecks experience and can only do it step by step. Cheng Xuan''s appearance gave her a lot of ambitions, and she felt that she might have discovered Maxima. However, this is not a great horse, but an ancestor who is not easy to serve. Cheng Xuan came from an art school, and she has an appearance that everyone loves. If she is liked by others and is willing to spend resources, she is really easy to be popr. But if you want to prosper for a long time, you need your own ability to remove resources. Cheng Xuan is the kind who has no resources or ability, only a beautiful woman. In the art school, she has always been the flower of Gaoling in the eyes of her ssmates, and she has no history of love. It would be wrong to say that she is reserved. She felt that the people who pursued her in the art school were not worthy of her. Even if some of the rich second generations who look good, they can''t bring her resources at all. Today''s rich children are all thief-skilled, and wanting to get something out of their hands is harder than going to heaven. Cheng Xuan still got to know some suitors carefully, and found that these people seem to be morous on the surface, but in fact all of them cannot control financial power. Let alone get her resources. Therefore, she doesn''t like it. She has a n in her heart, looking for the second generation of the rich, it is better to find a rich generation, next to a rich generation, big boss, what resources wille? After signing the contract with the original owner, her external conditions were too good. At the beginning, thepany still intends to focus on training her to see where she can climb. Cheng Xuan has no background, no fame, and is still a rookie. Thepany was also impossible, as soon as she came in, she gave her countless resources. However, every neer has a certain chance, and it is easy to get some ces in the draft for her. If there is apany leader, as long as you are a little bit more upbeat, thepany will help her to promote her if she is good in the draft. Cheng Xuan was indeed very good in the first audition program. Although she did not get the first ce, she also got third. After the draft, thepany made a series of ns for Cheng Xuan, and helped her buy the drafts, as well as the hype. Then he took another show to Cheng Xuan. On this show, Cheng Xuan became popr again, with a lot of fans. Chapter 4154: Eighteenth line broker (3) Chapter 4154: Eighteenth line broker (3) Chapter 4154 Eighteen-line broker (3) At this time, Cheng Xuan was already a little fluttering, feeling that she was red, and she was immediately a big star, and she was not as cautious as she was before. It just so happened that at this time thepany gave Cheng Xuan a role as a female third. The original owner has won Cheng Xuan a very good role. Originally, thepany was for the female fourth. Later, I felt that Cheng Xuan had great potential, so Cheng Xuan went to y the third female role. Everyone is satisfied, except Cheng Xuan. She feels that she can y the female one with her own ability, even if the female one is not good, the female two is also good. Especially after joining the crew, Cheng Xuan discovered that behind the female one, she turned out to be a big investor boss, and the female two was a real wealthy daughter. At that time, she was thinking in her heart that she was exhausted, trying to climb up, and in the end she was still a female third, she really couldn''tpare to these backgrounds. Especially seeing the treatment of the female one in the crew, and the female from time to time say a few specious words to her, making her suffocated. From this moment on, Cheng Xuan was no longer at peace, and she was very jealous of the woman in her heart. What she hates most is this female first. As for female second, this person is rtively low-key, doesn''t like to cause trouble, and is a real rich daughter. Cheng Xuan is a little inferior in front of the other party and dare not take the initiative to provoke. What the original owner didn''t expect was that after Cheng Xuan finished filming, she mysteriously gave her a recording. At that time, Cheng Xuan''s original words were: "You expose this to see how arrogant this female number one is in the crew. She even dared to hype the title of pure goddess and let everyone see her hideous face." Although the original owner has been a broker for a long time, he still understands some basic rules in this circle. There are many things in this circle, and she does not agree with it in her heart. But a unique rule has been formed, and not everyone can easily break it. And she is admiring artists personally, which is the kind of steadfast admiration of artists. She still agrees to help hype her own artists. After all, artists need traffic, but there is a bottom line for how to hype. You have a bottom line, and dont touch the bottom line of others. Cheng Xuan''s approach is to smash the te. There is no impermeable wall for many things. If she really exposes this recording, not only she, but Cheng Xuan should not even think about mixing in this circle. That woman''s attitude was a little arrogant, she could and didn''t do anything particrly bad, at best, her personality didn''t fit her. It was revealed that Cheng Xuan broke the rules and was blocked by the people behind the first woman, and the gods could not save her. I dont have any background, and I dare to be ck people. What is this not to smash my own te? The original owner analyzed these things with Cheng Xuan, but she didnt expect Cheng Xuan to say: "You are too scared of this, right? It''s enough to expose this thing secretly. Who knows you did it? You are my agent. Isn''t this all done well?" The original owner asked: "So, after exposing this recording, is there any benefit to you?" Exposure is not good for Cheng Xuan, nor is it good for the entire crew. For the female one, the image will indeed copse. But they have a professional operation team, and they will soon be able to find a reason to sell badly. If there is a wave of abuse, then things will turn around. If this matter is found out, Cheng Xuan will be over. Chapter 4155: Eighteenth line broker (4) Chapter 4155: Eighteenth line broker (4) Chapter 4155 Eighteen-line broker (4) She thought too simple, the power of capital is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Cheng Xuan had no choice but to leave the original owner angrily. From this moment on, she didnt trust this agent very much, and she always felt that she was timid and unwilling to help her. Broker. After that, Cheng Xuan surreptitiously exposed the recording on the Inte, and it was only a minute before the recording disappearedpletely. If there is no professional navy, the average person exposes something, and some people want to erase it, very easily. Not only that, Cheng Xuan''s trumpet was also blocked. Before long, Cheng Xuan heard that someone inquired about the recording from the side, and she was a little frightened in her heart, and she didn''t dare to do anything more. She was actually very angry and felt that she hadn''t gotten hot yet, just because she was missing a big boss. During the rest period, Cheng Xuan was secretly looking for a big boss for herself. After the original owner knew, he was not angry. She doesn''t want the artist under her hand to be like this. If the artist really meets her expectations, she doesn''t mind using her background to talk about the resources they can get. At first, when she met Cheng Xuan, the original owner still set a score for Cheng Xuan in her heart. Once she reached it, she could go to her own rtionship and help Cheng Xuan get resources. Unexpectedly, Cheng Xuan was too impatient. She wanted to fly and ascend to the sky in one step before she learned to walk. This kind of artist who doesn''t want to improve his professional ability and just wants to hug his thigh makes the original owner particrly disappointed. She is also watching Cheng Xuan''s training. She talked with Cheng Xuan about finding a boss, and after persuading her, Cheng Xuan did not agree with the original owner and felt that the agent was blocking her way. "I want someone to hold the artist under my hand. You are really different. You are really clear as water. Don''t you know that clear water can''t raise fish?" The original owner had a terrible headache and repeatedly warned that she hoped that Cheng Xuan would improve herself. Her condition was very good. As long as she worked hard and worked hard for two years, she would definitely be able to make her mark. Cheng Xuan heard it, one or two years? Do you know that some people will be able to spread all over the world within one year of their debut? She felt that the agent was not reliable, and she still had to find a big boss for herself. Cheng Xuan had been looking for it, and had no chance to start. After her hard work, she did meet some big bosses, and then I came to see thest one. She thought it was good. The two hit it off and went to the hotel. Only this time when I went to the hotel, Cheng Xuan went to the wrong house, blindly lit, and had a rtionship with another man. After it was over, she looked at the strange face and felt that she was losing a lot, and ran away, afraid of being told. After Cheng Xuan ran away, she rememberedter, can the person who can stay in that hotel be an ordinary person? I was very regretful, and when I went back to find someone, there was no one in that ce. What made the original owner even more unexpected was that Cheng Xuan was pregnant. The most incredible thing about the original owner is that Cheng Xuan actually wanted to give birth to this child, and told her that the identity of this child is unusual, and the child''s father may be very powerful. The reason for saying this is that Cheng Xuan inquired that the identity of the person who lived in that room that day was indeed not simple, but they were reluctant to reveal more to her. She thought about it, if she had a baby, she might be able to get into the rich. Many actresses, dont they marry into wealthy families in the end? Cheng Xuan, who had just started her career, gave birth in secret. Chapter 4156: Eighteenth line broker (5) Chapter 4156: Eighteenth line broker (5) Chapter 4156 Eighteen-line Broker (5) Thepany was very dissatisfied, but there was no way to transfer all the resources that had been given to Cheng Xuan to others. It is worth mentioning that the drama yed by Cheng Xuan has been well received. The third female role yed by Cheng Xuan, because this role does not require acting skills, just needs to be amazing, and it does attract a wave of fans. Now there are many fans who are inquiring about her whereabouts. After Cheng Xuan had given birth to her baby, a small number of fans continued to choose to support her after her return. But there are neers in this circle every year, and Cheng Xuan has lost her advantage and has long lost her previous treatment. The original owner still helped Cheng Xuan arrange work, but Cheng Xuan''s heart was higher than the sky, and she offended people everywhere, and she was jealous. Maybe it was because of the child''s affairs, she really didn''t dare to mess around, for fear that one day, the child''s father would pick her up, he would find out the dark history and prevent her from marrying into a wealthy family. Because Cheng Xuan didn''t work hard and didn''t improve herself, the original owner almost gave her up and waited for Cheng Xuan''s contract to expire. The original owner no longer arranges work for Cheng Xuan. Thepany was very dissatisfied with her before and wasted resources on Cheng Xuan''s mud that couldn''t support the wall. The original owner also felt that given Cheng Xuan enough opportunities, there really was no need to bother with her. Therefore, today Cheng Xuan came to find Tang Guo Nao. After Cheng Xuan left, she quarreled with thepany about changing a broker. If she didn''t change the broker, the contract would be terminated. Oh, thepany is just waiting for this sentence. Now Cheng Xuan no longer has any artist value, and what remains is a stain on thepany. Everyone has proposed to terminate the contract, and thepany agreed. Both parties peacefully terminate the contract. What happenedter was not as good as Cheng Xuan thought. After hitting a wall everywhere, she smoked and drank at home. The child was also messed up, because she had no money and couldn''t afford a nanny. Just when Cheng Xuan was nning whether or not to send the child to the orphanage, the true daughter of luck passed by. Same name and surname as Cheng Xuan, and took over everything from Cheng Xuan, including the children. This traversing girl of luck is the queen of a parallel world, the ancestor of the mixed entertainment industry, even a single mother with a child, can still y in this industry, not only that, but also with the child Dad reunited and attracted the ascetic man. Although this lucky girl looked down on Cheng Xuan, she also hated the person who hid Cheng Xuanxue like the original owner. She also said that she had already upied the body of the original owner, so of course she had to raise her eyebrows for Cheng Xuan, so that the original owner couldn''t get along in this circle. Sure enough, after Cheng Xuan became influential, she often robbed the artists of the original master''s resources in various names. In the entertainment industry, it is normal to grab resources, and the original owner is actually very strange. Why did Cheng Xuan change into a different person. But she didn''t think in the direction where Cheng Xuan was pierced. Perhaps this was the function of the halo. The original ownerter dug a good seedling, but still did not hold it up because of Cheng Xuan''s obstruction. Later, Cheng Xuan even released rumors, saying that the original master suppressed the artists and that any artist would not have a good life in her hands. In fact, she didn''t say that directly, it was her fans who made up for it, and she asked people to deliberately guide it. is not that right? All the artists who went out from the original owner,ter mixed well. Could that be bad? They were dug up by Cheng Xuan. There are various resources to support, and there is a queen-level person. Can it not be popr? Chapter 4157: Eighteenth line broker (6) Chapter 4157: Eighteenth line broker (6) Chapter 4157 Eighteen-line broker (6) The better Cheng Xuan is, the more people on the Inte will pull the original owner out and scold her, saying that she is dying the career of the artist. Many artists who left her hands said that she did have high demands on artists and was very strict. They didn''t say what was wrong with the original owner. In fact, there was nothing wrong with her. It was just too strict to not allow artists to think about what they did. I hope they develop themselves. Her dream is to use her own ability in this dirty circle to praise her recognized artists. If these people are willing to wait, maybe they can see how she will grow up with them. However, after seeing this by the majority of fans, she will only think that she is an agent who is harsh on artists. She was also fired by thepany. Because no artist is willing to be in her hands. In the end, the original owner didn''t realize it, and it became popr with an artist. The n in his own hands was not fully implemented. I have never used my own background. Even because of inte violence, she suffered from depression, which was very serious, and finally had to go home to recuperate. This was a regret for her life. Because of this experience, the original owner never watched any shows or TV series in his entire life, and even rarely went online. "It seems that this is a contest in the entertainment industry." After reading the memory, Tang Guo understood that there was no deep hatred this time. The tragedy of the original owner was that she was also a bit stubborn, the one who upied Cheng Xuan''s body. Female, more conceited. To put it bluntly, the original owner wanted to promote the artist he wanted, and Cheng Xuan wanted to prevent the original owner from seeding because of Cheng Xuan''s thing. Then, what she wants to do is rtively simple, that is, to make all the artists in her hand popr and not let Cheng Xuan seed. If there is a chance, she will go out in person to help the artists under her hand and grab Cheng Xuan''s resources. This is the entertainment industry. Dont you just grab resources and see who has the skills? "The identity of the rich second generation is really good." Tang Guo sighed, "If you have money, you can use it." System: How could the host be so depraved? What happened? "Tongzi, help me say hello to everyone in the group. Let me first see who the artists are currently in my hands." Tang Guo called up the artist''s information. She currently has three artists in her hands, all young in terms of age. Two of them have been with her for a year, and their development is not too early, but in terms of their own professions, these two are good. It''s just that their qualifications are not very good, that is, they are not outstanding in terms of appearance, and so are their personalities, so the development is not smooth. The names of these two are Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei, both of whom are in their early twenties, and have yed some small roles so far, and their fan base is not much. Jiang Qiqi, as a female artist, looks really good. Even if she has good acting skills, it is difficult to get into the eyes of the audience in this world of Yangou. If she is asked to y a female second or female first, she will definitely be attacked. value. Under normal circumstances, the female one, female two, even female three in TV dramas are particrly attractive. Therefore, it is really difficult to find a suitable role for Jiang Qiqi, and she will always suffer in terms of appearance. Another point is that she is still rtively tall, more than 1.7 meters, a bit tall as an actor, not good at acting, and as a model. Not tall enough. Embarrassed. Let''s talk about Yu Zhiwei. He is not handsome enough, he is really not handsome enough, and his facial features are not t, which means he can''t leave any impression. Especially in this circle of small fresh meat and delicate faces, Yu Zhi is unpleasant. see you tomorrow Chapter 4158: Eighteenth line broker (7) Chapter 4158: Eighteenth line broker (7) Chapter 4158 Eighteen-line broker (7) The original owner earnestly cultivated these two people, and still tried their best to obtain resources for them, because they really worked hard and loved the industry very much. Even if their appearance conditions are really not outstanding, she is willing to take them. She thinks, maybe if you keep going, she can train these two people into future old artists. In other words, celebrities are not popr, and they can always wait until they have a script that suits them. The third artist is He Lei, handsome in appearance, and a little over 1.8 meters tall. The original master just took overst month. He Lei''s appearance conditions are rtively outstanding, but then again, who is not an outstanding appearance among the niches in this circle? Even if the audience feels that the current niche is impatient, they will definitely be the most conspicuous person in the crowd. He Lei is currently participating in a talent show, and his development is okay. Because he has no background, he can''t bring resources, so he can only do everything step by step. Originally based on the current talent show, He Lei''s poprity grew rapidly, and a few monthster, he won a good role. The ability to win this role is inseparable from He Lei''s efforts and the original master''s beating on He Lei''s professional skills. During the audition, the director personally finalized it. But... the real Cheng Xuan is here. Also relying on his ability to get a role in that y, there is still a confrontation with He Lei. She deliberately suppressed He Lei''s scenes during the official filming of the match, causing the director to stop frequently, and finally decided that the young man was not good enough, so she changed people. Because of this, He Lei wasughed at by many people, and soon he would be pulled out and whip his body once. As soon as Qian entered the industry, he was hit, and He Lei''s self-confidence was hit. Then a series of other things happened, all of which had something to do with Cheng Xuan, and He Lei couldn''t stand up at all. Even if the original owner encourages,forts, or persuades, there is no way for He Lei to regain his confidence. Later, he slowly withdrew from the sight of everyone. Tang Guo looked at the three people''s information because when she was scolded by the audience, even if the three of themter quit the entertainment circle, they were the only artists she had brought to talk to her. She is already nning what kind of n she wants to train them. She is better at spending money, and she can''t get a few future old artists without credit. She also has all kinds of talents, let alone acting skills, when she teaches it herself, she will have to cram a few actresses out. There is no doubt that He Lei has the best conditions. Regardless of the appearance or her own qualifications, they are all very good. For her, Pianhong He Lei is not a difficult task. Now that she knows that these three people are affectionate and righteous, then she can use the resources that she can use to the end in advance, match them up, and hold them up early. What''s more difficult is Jiang Qiqi, who is almost 1.75 meters tall, and not as outstanding as most actresses, and Yu Zhiwei, who is not handsome enough and always makes an impression. There is no shortage of handsome men and beauties in the entertainment industry. In fact, if you look ugly, you can create some topics. If you have that opportunity, you might even make your career smoother. The most terrifying thing about mixing in this circle is that there are no characteristics. The appearance has no characteristics, the personality has no characteristics, and the audience can''t remember. No matter how good the acting is, and there is no good role to stand out, the audience will always find you familiar, but they will not pay too much attention to you. Chapter 4159: Eighteenth line broker (8) Chapter 4159: Eighteenth line broker (8) Chapter 4159 Eighteen-line broker (8) The above is why so many people make their debut, thepany will give every artist a personal design that the public likes. A personal device that everyone likes is to let the audience remember his beginning. If you want to get hot in the follow-up, you still have to rely on your ability, otherwise you will always have yoururels and have no ability, especially easy to rebound, red quickly, and cold too quickly. Thepany only cares whether the artist makes money or not, and basically does not consider the future of the artist. The original owner didn''t want her artist to be a sh in the pan, so she kept insisting on her own ideas. She also understood that people have their own ambitions, so some artists were reluctant to be in her hands, and she did not stop them when they changed. For example, Cheng Xuan was a typical example. Tang Guo kept thinking in her mind, and she had made a preliminary decision on how Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhi would develop in the future. As for He Lei, she is still participating in the audition show. She does not n to arrange other things for the other party before the end. He is in good condition and can feed the sheep for a while. After thinking about it, Tang Guo dialed Jiang Qiqi''s phone. Jiang Qiqi just finished a small role in a drama, and there is no suitable role for her yet. The main reason is that Jiang Qiqi has also been with her for a year, and then ys some small roles with little improvement. The original owner feels too sorry for Jiang Qiqi to work hard and wants to fight for her to see if there is a suitable drama for the other party, or other Show. "Sister Tang?" Jiang Qiqi yelled sweetly after receiving Tang Guo''s call. She really felt that she was a very good agent, and the most she said was to work hard and strive to improve her professional level. In this circle, she is too many, some agents specialize in pimping for their artists. "Sister Tang, do you have a new job?" Although she is resting, Jiang Qiqi is not idle. She is currently reading books at home, pondering her acting skills, and watching some ssic acting TV shows. Tang Guo: "Qiqi, are you free today?" "Yes." "Well, youe here this afternoon. I''ll be waiting for you at thepany. I want to discuss something with you. Jiang Qiqi happily agreed that Tang Guo let her go to thepany, which meant she was about to start work. Tang Guo dialed Yu Zhiwei''s phone again, and Yu Zhiwei quickly connected: "Sister Tang?" "Xiao Yu, are there any arrangements for the afternoon?" "There is no arrangement, Sister Tang, are you going to arrange a new job for me?" Yu Zhiwei is also simr to Jiang Qiqi. He knows that on his own terms, he can''t use the flow and can only practice his acting skills seriously. At least, the director can basically pick him in some roles that suit him. However, his appearance conditions are not good, and he will always be ignored. I dont know why, but there are shorings. I cant y the second male lead, let alone the male lead. The male lead role is either outstanding and background. Either he is qualified and it is not his turn toe. "Youe here in the afternoon and talk, I have other ideas." "Okay, Sister Tang, I''lle over after lunch." At noon, Tang Guo casually ordered a takeaway and settled it in a small office. Not long after eating, she was notified by thepany to go there. She guessed that it was Cheng Xuan''s business. As expected, Cheng Xuan and thepany proposed to change the agent. If they didn''t change, then they would simply terminate the contract. Tang Guo, as a broker, of course, must check it out. The termination of the contract went smoothly, and Tang Guo had no intention of persuading. Whether it is thepany or the original owner, Cheng Xuan has done his best. Chapter 4160: Eighteenth line broker (9) Chapter 4160: Eighteenth line broker (9) Chapter 4160 Eighteen-line broker (9) Speaking of, thispanyter closed down because of Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan didn''t want her to keep her, and she became even more angry: "You will regret it." In the future, she might enter a wealthy family and be a young grandmother. When that happens, she will let thispany see if there is no way out. "You all look down on me today, and one day in the future, I will make all of you look down on me." No one here took Cheng Xuan''s words seriously, only that she was biting by a mad dog. No one thought that Cheng Xuan would be worn in a few months. At that time, it would really make thepany unable to climb high, and finally closed down. "Xiao Tang, you are unlucky enough to meet Cheng Xuan." Manager Liu Liu Yimao patted her on the shoulder, "You are half a neer, in fact, there are so many things like this, we are all used to it. This is not the case. Your fault, don''t take it to heart. Next time you sign a neer, I will give you a chance to pick two good seedlings to cultivate." "Thank you, the manager, I don''t want to pick up a new person for the time being. The responsibility for the three is almost the same. I can''t chew too much. In the end, He Lei''s development momentum is good. I want to focus on him." Liu Yimao thinks of He Lei, isn''t it the young man who is still more brilliant in the talent show? They also predicted before that He Lei might make it into the top ten of the finals. However, it is still underestimated. ording to the current momentum, it may be in the top five. "He Lei is really good, OK, then you can put all your energy on this young man first, I think he is really good, he is a creative talent." Thepany has been paying attention to He Lei''s situation. Once He Lei enters the top ten, they will not hesitate to put He Lei into the top five at any cost. It would be even better if he could make it into the top three. For the first word, they never thought that with theirpany''s strength, they could not get the first ce and thepetition was too fierce. Tang Guo didn''t ept the neers assigned by thepany, it was because she wanted to dig by herself. Also, I didn''t want to take over the artists whoter cheated on Cheng Xuan while deliberately or unintentionally stepped on her former agent in the original plot. She has to choose what artist she wants. "Tongzi, help me figure out how much money I have. After you figure it out, two-thirds of you go to make money, and the rest will keep my capital turnover." The artist must be in need of money, and I have a lot of money. [Ok, the host is big. If the system has hands, it is already gearing up. It is his happiest time to make money and raise the host. When Tang Guo returned to the office, Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei were already sitting in the office and waiting. When they saw hering in, they both stood up and greeted them quickly, looking very humble. Tang Guo sighed, an artist who likes acting so much and is not afraid of hardship, but the appearance condition is a little bit worse, and he suffers too much. "I called you two here today, not to arrange a new job for you, because I think that if you continue to develop ording to the original method, you may only be able to do matching for the rest of your life. No matter how good your acting is, the height is only that level." The smiles of the two of them were also a little uneasy. They knew their shorings and were clearly pointed out, and they were still a little sad. "Don''t be discouraged, I have already figured out how to transform you." The two looked at each other, want to reform them? That is to arrange a new course? They still have a little understanding of their own agent, so that they can improve their professional abilities, which seems to be their favorite thing to do. Chapter 4161: Eighteenth line broker (10) Chapter 4161: Eighteenth line broker (10) Chapter 4161 Eighteen-line Broker (10) I have to say, being urged away like this, they really rarely lose the chain when they are filming, but some directors arementing that they are good, but they have shorings. "Sister Tang, what ss did you arrange for us?" Jiang Qiqi couldn''t wait to ask. Although Yu Zhiwei did not speak, he still looked at her with serious eyes. "Qiqi, I have arranged martial arts lessons for you." Tang Guo smiled faintly on the corners of her lips, "not only martial arts lessons, but also musical instruments lessons." Jiang Qiqi: "..." She doesn''t understand, martial arts ss? Is her body suitable? In the musical instrument ss, she has a bit of basic knowledge and it is easier to learn. "Sister Tang, I don''t understand martial arts ss." Tang Guo walked in front of Jiang Qiqi and had to raise her head slightly before she could talk to the other party. As an agent, she had to run up and down, so she could only wear t shoes. Jiang Qiqi is different. She likes high heels very much, but she wears high heels when she doesn''t work. For her height, modern idol dramas don''t even think about it. At such a height, the male artists who can y with her in the entertainment industry must be more than 1.85 meters. Otherwise, how to look at it, how awkward. Tang Guo looked at Jiang Qiqi''s face. In fact, although Jiang Qiqi is not pretty among female stars, she is still outstanding among passersby. "To be precise, I will arrange a swordsmanship ss for you. Once you have practiced, I will help you get a role. As long as you practice hard, I guarantee you can have a different start." Jiang Qiqi is a little moved. As long as her career can improve, the swordsmanship ss will be the swordsmanship ss. Isn''t it a bit tiring? it''s OK. Tang Guo came back to his senses and found that Yu Zhiwei was watching her and said, "You have to learn martial arts lessons. I not only arranged martial arts lessons for you, but also arranged fitness lessons for you." Tang Guo patted Yu Zhiwei on the shoulder: "Try to get a good figure early. Although this face is not outstanding, it is fine to have a good figure." Because of the current aesthetics, Yu Zhiwei also catered to it a little, and his appearance was also clean. Unfortunately, his appearance was even morecking. Yu Zhi moved slightly and said, "Can you get some sun?" For his career and to cater to the audience''s aesthetics, he didn''t dare to expose himself to too dark. No, it should be said that he did not dare to sunbathe. "You can get sunburned, as long as your skin doesn''t get sunburned, you can get sunburned." Tang Guo didn''t understand what Yu Zhi looked like. Today''s aesthetics restrained him. But for the sake of his career, he still chose topromise. "From now on, martial arts ss, at my home, fitness ss, you go by yourself, right?" Yu Zhiwei: "There is no problem at all." "Then Sister Tang, do I need to learn a musical instrument ss?" Tang Guo said, "Well, it is not necessary for you. If you want to learn, you can alsoe together. Xiao Yu, there is a certain difference between you and Qiqi in martial arts sses." Yu Zhiwei didn''t quite understand, it was all martial arts sses, why is there a difference? When sses started the next day, they all came to Tang Guo''s house. It was the driver who came to pick them up. They never thought that their agent was hiding so deeply. Big vi, big garden, big swimming pool, and a supporting female housekeeper. For the first time, the two of them really walked into this kind of mansion, feeling a little at a loss. They were originally guessing that the agent had paid a lot of money for them, and he would repay her well in the future. Unexpectedly, the housekeeper said, eldestdy, everything has been arranged so that they can put an egg in their mouths. Chapter 4162: Eighteenth line broker (11) Chapter 4162: Eighteenth line broker (11) Chapter 4162 Eighteen-line broker (11) Tang Guo didn''t exin, they didn''t dare to ask. "Kiki,e here." Jiang Qiqi followed Tang Guo at a loss. After two steps, she saw an empty ce. She could see that this ce was supposed to be a small tennis court. I don''t know what happened to her wealthy boy''s agent, but he demolished this small tennis court. "Kiki,e and get acquainted with the weapons here." Tang Guo thought about itst night. It''s not enough to practice swords only. Long swords, broadswords, darts, and spears, all to Jiang Qiqi. Practice martial arts in the morning and learn musical instruments in the afternoon. Such an arrangement is simply perfect. If you give her some pills, it will be enough in less than half a year. The system said sourly: [Host, these few lives are really good, and they can get so much attention from you. I really think about them everywhere. "This is what they deserve. Who says they are mediocre? It will be very characteristic right away." It is nothing to praise a well-founded entertainer. It is a skill to praise such a mediocre artist. . Tang Guo drew out a sword, held a sword flower in her hand, and yed a set of swordsmanship in front of the two of them. If it weren''t for this body without internal power, she could still y more beautifully. This alone made the two of them very surprised. Tang Guo is not afraid of doubts. Her mother died young and her father was very busy every day. Apart from the necessary monthly dinners, the father and daughter basically didn''t talk much. These artists have already seen that she is not an ordinary person, and did not know her before. She knows these things, and the two will only think that this is what the real rich children will learn. "How is it?" Tang Guo finished ying with his sword and saw the dumbfounded. Jiang Qiqi finally said, "Sister Tang, why can''t you figure out how to be an agent? You are actually pretty good when you are an actor. Okay, that face is very beautiful, dont you have makeup today? Su Yan is also so good-looking, why cant you think of being an agent?" Yu Zhiwei also agreed. Tang Guo didn''t expect that they hadn''t noticed his sword, only her appearance. Sure enough, he deserves to be an entertainer in this circle, or two Yangou. "Sister Tang, you are so amazing, what a beautiful sword dance." Jiang Qiqi reacted and quickly caught Tang Guo and praised her. Tang Guo was satisfied, and delivered the sword to Jiang Qiqi''s hands: "This is what you have to learn in the future. In addition to learning how to y swords, you must also learn how to use these weapons." She wants to make Jiang Qiqi a female hero in ancient costumes, the kind who wears both sexes. Since you can''t dress up softly, then just get up, very A, and the actress who wants to bend is very popr. Two more interesting ssical instruments will be even more perfect. Don''t say anything else, teach these things to Jiang Qiqi, and she can seed with her eyes closed. Jiang Qiqi''s hands holding the sword are shaking, right? But she thought of Tang Guo''s beautiful sword dance just now, and she wanted to learn it. Yu Zhiwei couldn''t wait to ask: "Sister Tang, what shall I study?" "Qiqi, you should familiarize yourself with weapons first. Don''t learn them today. There are various information books about weapons and the evolution of moves. You can look through them first, and you will use themter." "Let''s go, Xiao Yu, I''ll take you to see." Tang Guo took Yu Zhiwei to the other side, and Yu Zhiwei walked in here with a stunned face. There are so many bricks here. see you tomorrow Chapter 4163: Eighteenth line broker (12) Chapter 4163: Eighteenth line broker (12) Chapter 4163 Eighteen-line broker (12) Isn''t it because Sister Tang feels that his stamina is not enough and she wants to test him by moving bricks? But, he thinks his perseverance is still good. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo picked up a brick and handed it to Yu Zhi: "Can you knock this brick open?" "Use your hands, no other tools are allowed." Yu Zhi tried it with doubts, but it didn''t work, this brick was very hard, and it didn''t break well. Tang Guo took the brick back, pped her small palm up, and the brick shattered! Yu Zhiwei: "..." He looked at the little white palm and took a step back subconsciously. This...this is too terrifying, my God, what broker did he follow. Kiki is right. It''s a pity that this agent doesn''t work as an actor. Isn''t this a mistake? "One of the things you have to practice is to knock your head and break all the bricks here, or break it in half, with your hands." Yu Zhi quickly shook his head: "Sister Tang, I can''t do it, really can''t." "Men can''t say no." Yu Zhiwei: "..." It really doesn''t work. The bricks here are very hard. Are the children of the rich now so fierce? Terrible, terrible, it''s no wonder people are from the rich. "Xiao Yu, don''t be afraid..." "Sister Tang, I''m really scared." Tang Guo patted Yu Zhiwei on the shoulder: "It''s not for you to split the bricks now, it still requires a certain process." Tang Guo pointed to therge table on the side: "Practice your fists first before you can start to split your head. Actually, this is not the most important thing, I mainly want you to learn other things." Yu Zhiwei walked over to take a look and found that there were many books on therge table. These books seem to be some years old. "This time I will study for you for half a year. After half a year, I n to arrange a live-action variety show for you." Yu Zhiwei came up with interest: "Which show is it?" "Ind survival." To arrange, arrange the most difficult one. "Lone Ind Survival" is a very difficult program, but it is easy to get on the program. It can be said that any artist can challenge it. After Yu Zhi almost learned the lessons she arranged, it would be easy to survive in that ce. Yu Zhiwei was also eyelid. This show was notoriously difficult. It was a helicopter that threw all the actors on an unfamiliar ind and used a miniature flying camera to follow them from all angles. Security personnel and medical personnel would Stand by on the helicopter. The lives of actors are guaranteed, but many of them will still be injured. I can''t bear this program group''s exposure rate is veryrge, and the shot is generous. If the challenge is unsessful, you can show your face. If the challenge is sessful, there will be resources and money given by the program team, which can attract many people. But wanting to obtain these is not simple, if it is full of ugliness, it is still easy to cause loss of poprity. Especially those who withdrew from the beginning due to various situations, that is the most damaging to the poprity. Therefore, countless people want to go to this show, and there are also many artists who subconsciously avoid this show. They dare not to challenge and are afraid of making mistakes. When the timees, the overwhelming ridicule will do more harm than good. If you can survive on an isted ind for three months, it will be difficult for this person to not want to be fired under the noses of audiences across the country. Compared with other artists, Yu Zhiwei has no advantage. Tang Guo teaches these things to the other party, hoping that he can use this springboard. Chapter 4164: Eighteenth line broker (13) Chapter 4164: Eighteenth line broker (13) Chapter 4164 Eighteen-line broker (13) Let Yu Zhi break the bricks, in fact, she wants to teach Yu Zhi to do iron fist skills, and she will definitely be able to use it when she is on an isted ind. Counting carefully, Yu Zhiwei wants to learn iron fist, rock climbing skills, wild survival skills, some basic herbs, animals, and identification of poisonous insects, and how to solve a series of problems encountered on the ind. Of course, in the end, you have to practice good cooking skills. Even if it is a bug or a few wild vegetable leaves, you have to find a way to make it delicious... Anyway, Tang Guo has arranged all the skills that can be used on the ind. On the isted ind, if Yu Zhiwei can live particrly well, then he is the most brilliant one. After three months on the isted ind, no artist has ever sessfully challenged. When you enter this ce, you can bring the necessary change of clothes (two sets inside and outside the limit), a fixed amount of toilet paper (set by the program group), and three-month hygiene products for female artists (this is not enough, you can apply with the program group, Still more conscientious). Artists can also bring three other things, a limited amount, such as water, only allowed to bring in as much as possible, it can not be said that you can bring in arger utensil. In addition, nothing is provided. Everyone has an annunciator. If you don''t want to be on an isted ind, you just choose to give up, and someone will pick them up immediately. This is the difficulty of survival on an isted ind. After the challenge is sessful, the crew will sign a three-year contract with the artist. During the three years, the artist will be given various resources. Big-name endorsements are not a problem, and there is a certain number one role. This artist''s. In addition, if the challenge is sessful, there is a bonus: five million. Yu Zhi is not disgusted with the show "Survival on an Ind". This challenge is also an opportunity to show up and increase his poprity. Although he cannot guarantee his sess in the challenge, he can be sure that he can stay for at least one month under that condition. But every artist in this show has only one chance. If you can''t challenge longer time, it''s actually a bit wasted. Even if I have seen so many artists living on it, but I can only bring three things in, except for the necessary items, no longer provide any, it is really difficult to survive for three months. Even if it rains, the challenge will not end. It can only be said that the artists in that period were a bit unlucky. The program group is rich in wealth and background. Even if they are scolded by fans of some artists, they are not afraid at all. Gradually, the public is bing more and more interested in this program. It is mainly live broadcast throughout the whole process, which is too attractive. Where there is no camera on the ind, it is estimated that it is a bathroom for artists and a confined space where they sleep. Once an artists fan attacked the show, the shows fans would say: Since your God is not good, donte to this very challenging show. People didnt force you to go. I signed the contract, I cant stand it, me the program group? Didnt I agree to the agreement?" Even some big-name traffic fans cannot tear up fans of this show. "Xiao Yu, you should familiarize yourself with what you are going to learn today. You will officially start tomorrow. From now on, you will watch theoretical knowledge in the morning and practice exercises in the afternoon. I am helping you prepare the video. Then you can follow the video to learn and learn theoretical knowledge. It''s almost done. For things like cooking and survival in the wild that require hands-on operations, I will also n for you. Okay, you can take a look first." Chapter 4165: Eighteenth line broker (14) Chapter 4165: Eighteenth line broker (14) Chapter 4165 Eighteen-line broker (14) After Tang Guo told Yu Zhiwei, he went to Jiang Qiqi again. Looking at the piles of books, Yu Zhi didn''t have a headache. Tang Guo asked him to participate in the "Lone Ind Survival" program, and he still had some expectations. Now he has arranged so many lessons about survival on an isted ind, and he is still a little touched. This counts, his agent sponsored it exclusively. Although the agent was weird, since there was such a chance, Yu Zhi quickly calmed down and opened the first book, looking seriously. Knowledge, there is no harm in learning more, it can always be used. Tang Guo decided to teach Jiang Qiqi to get started first, and Jiang Qiqi''s learning was a little less messy. Speaking of it, her agent is really too busy, she has to teach everything herself. On the first day, she let the two adapt to the current situation. She was in the room, writing about what the two people had to learn every day. Jiang Qiqi needs to learn abination of internal skills, various weapons, and three musical instruments: Guqin, Pipa, and Suona. The next day Jiang Qiqi was surprised when she saw that there was a suona among her own instruments. She was still learning with Guqin and Pipa. "Sister Tang, why do you want to learn Suona?" "Learning ssical musical instruments, not learning suona, there is no soul. This is the treasure of your instrument, whoever wants to PK music with you in the future can sacrifice the king of suona." Jiang Qiqi: Are you kidding me? Although Suona is indeed the king of musical instruments, there is still no one who can do it. "Well, suona is not too difficult, but you can also practice lung capacity. I mean, while you learn some elegant instruments, mastering an instrument like suona will create a contrast. One day, fans discovered that You know how to dance swords, all kinds of weapons, and the elegant instruments like the guqin and the pipa, you will feel that you are superior and not close enough. If they find you again, you will still be suona, you will suddenly be close Getting up will give people a great contrast. Simply put, it will leave a deep impression on people." Jiang Qiqi understood a little. "In short, it is better to show the suona after the image of your heroinees out. At that time, no one can remember you." "Sister Tang bothered." Jiang Qiqi fully understood Tang Guo''s painstaking efforts. "Sister Tang, then these instrument teachers, when are they going toe over?" Tang Guo: "I am." Jiang Qiqi: "..." What about having an all-round broker? On the first day of study, Tang Guo gave Jiang Qiqi the inner strength form. Last night, she also recorded a video about learning, including sword form and Guqin learning videos. After teaching three times, Tang Guo gave Jiang Qiqi the timetable and let her practice it by herself. Jiang Qiqi is very serious. She has a devil agent. If she doesn''t work hard, she won''t be worthy of such an excellent agent. In the same way, when Yu Zhiwei was here, Tang Guo gave him iron fist skills, and he also passed on the inner strength form. What kind of practice depends on how hard Yu Zhi is for himself. The system also helps, collecting many videos of survival in the wild, and learning things here depends entirely on Yu Zhiwei''s consciousness. During the period, if they have any problems, they can ask her at any time, and she will answer them one by one. By the way, she also took some pills for the two of them. It was not obvious on the surface. In fact, their bodies have been reborn, and they will learn much faster. Chapter 4166: Eighteenth line broker (15) Chapter 4166: Eighteenth line broker (15) Chapter 4166 Eighteen-line broker (15) Tang Guo can solve any puzzles between the two of them. Gradually, they have be ustomed to having an all-round agent. The more Tang Guo behaved, the more eager they wanted to learn well. Such a powerful agent, if they don''t improve well, they really don''t deserve to stay by her side. I really didn''t expect that one day they would actually feel inferior because of their agent. This low self-esteem will not dampen their self-confidence, but will burn their fighting spirit. Tang Guo likes the hard work of the two. Many people feel that they are not suitable for the entertainment circle, so she will make them suitable for this circle. It is still an existence that other artists cannot surpass and cannot imitate. In the past two months, the talent show that He Lei participated in has also ended. At present, the strength of thispany is indeed a little weaker, and it still failed to make He Lei into the top three. He Lei is fourth in the finals. It is already very good to be able to hold this ranking. You must know that the top three are either somewhat famous themselves, or rich in resources behind him. If there is nopany behind to help He Lei, it is estimated that he will not be able to enter the top five. With his personal strength, it is no problem to enter the top ten. He Lei''s ranking is good. At present, thepany says it wants to fight for him a role, and there are also some small endorsements to give him. In short, it wants to concentrate some of the resources on him. Tang Guo didn''t refuse thepany''s arrangement. Speaking of so many entertainmentpanies, thepany she stayed with was quite conscientious. Although he emphasizes interests, he also cares about the future development of artists. Tang Guo has seen all those endorsements, and there is no big problem. He Lei can do this first while there is nothing else to do. Tang Guo decided to win over the role in the plot for He Lei. Evasion is not a problem. She took advantage of this time to properly train He Lei, and the problem of being suppressed by others was quite easy to solve. If He Lei is pressed and led by a queen-level character every day, after a few months, he will probably get used to it. I don''t know what''s wrong, He Lei followed this agent, feeling frustrated. Ever since he was picked up by a low-key and respectable car, he felt that something was wrong. His agent, why did he bring him to such a mansion? It wont be the kind of legend in the circle, let him sell, fart, stock? He Lei subconsciously covered his **** and shook his head. For a while, no matter what he encountered, even if thepany wanted to block him and let him sell the ass, it was impossible. He doesn''t think it is bad to be a traffic niche. Anyway, he can participate in shows, act, and stand in the spotlight to show himself. But he is a person with a bottom line, and he will never sell his body for this. Tang Guo didn''t know He Lei''s heart, she was still thinking about how to train He Lei in the past few months. Calcting the time, the actress Cheng Xuan still has two months to wear here. Two months is enough for her to do many things. The most important thing now is to improve He Lei. He Lei has always been worried, but still a little sad. I thought that this agent was different, but it turned out to be inevitable. He settled down, took another deep breath, and made all the psychological preparations, no matter how he was scolded, he would not give in. However, when Tang Guo took him around, the scene in front of him was different from what he thought. I saw a woman in ancient costume, holding a long sword, practicing a very beautiful sword dance. After staying here for five minutes, the woman put down the long sword, picked up the pipa, and yed while jumping. After another twenty minutes, she blew the suona. He Lei recognized that the woman with extraordinary posture and eye-catching is Jiang Qiqi? What happened to Jiang Qiqi? Is that person really her just now? Tang Guo patted He Lei: "Let''s go and see how Xiao Yu is." Soon, He Lei saw a lot of bricks, and beside the bricks, there was a man with a shirtless man with tendon flesh and wheat skin. What surprised He Lei was that the man was splitting bricks. Chapter 4167: Eighteenth line broker (16) Chapter 4167: Eighteenth line broker (16) Chapter 4167 Eighteen-line broker (16) He was not mistaken. The other party did pick up a brick and chop it. Without stopping, the brick was in the opponent''s hand, just like a block of tofu. He Lei didn''t believe in evil, so he picked a piece in the past and broke it forcefully. He didn''t expect to use the strength of the milk, but he couldn''t break it, and he sweated. "He Lei, your physical fitness is not good, because the audience you want to keep a small face and your skin must be fair. However, you still need to train more. Normally, you can''t train any terrible muscles, but After practicing, its not only good for your body, but also better for wearing clothes. If you have any special scenes, it can also give people a surprise. If you remove the outeryer of clothing, you will see a rib, and it always feels like a little bit. What do you think of you?" He Lei thought for a while and agreed with Tang Guo''s statement. He Lei just wanted to ask Tang Guo what''s going on with Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi. It has only been more than two months, how has it changed so much, like a reborn, dazzling. Especially the temperament of the two of them, that is a big change, just like them, who dares to say that they are ordinary? At this time, Yu Zhi greeted him enthusiastically to see him, but he didn''t stop. Yu Zhiwei picked up some hay beside him and began to rub it continuously. What are you rubbing? He Lei soon learned that Yu Zhiwei was twisting the rope, let alone, it was very good. He Lei was a little dumbfounded, what is going on? He patted his face vigorously, he would have been sold, farts, and stocks forgotten. Now he suspected that he was having a very strange dream. "On the talent show, your performance is very good. He Lei, you have good conditions, but now there are too many good artists, countless better than you. Not only are people better than you, but your background resources are also iparable. I know that your ambition is different from that of many people. It is to develop steadily. Its just that, its not easy to break a blood path." He Lei subconsciously blurted out: "Sister Tang, you know my bottom line." If you really want to sell, fart, stock, he won''t do it. "What do you want, I mean, during this period of time, apart from some endorsements, thepany is currently helping you get a role. In my free time, I have developed some courses for you." He Lei felt relieved: "What course is it?" "First of all, you can''t lose your own major. Singing and dancing are your own skills. You have to touch it every day." He Lei nodded cautiously: "I won''t let this fall." "In addition, I want to exercise your acting skills." In terms of internal strength, Tang Guo still has to hand it over to He Lei. Everyone treats him equally. In addition, He Lei''s conditions will be very wide. She teaches boxing, swordsmanship, and swordsmanship. She intends to let Jiang Qiqi teach He Lei. Jiang Qiqi is already very skilled and should learn to share some things for her agent. System: Yes, the cow has grown up slowly, and we must learn to help raise calves. The system can already be imagined. In the future, his host will receive arge number of artists back, and leave it to these strong-looking cattle that can help raise neers. "Today, you should familiarize yourself with the environment here, and the housekeeper will take you to choose a room, and then let the assistant help you arrange a schedule. Remember toe and learn." He Lei, who was familiar with it for a day, knew that this mansion belonged to his manager. He swallowed hard, and said to Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi: "Our manager, we must not show it." Jiang Qiqi: "It''s more than hiding, He Lei, study hard, such an excellent agent, if you don''t be popr, you don''t deserve to be taken by her." Starting from the next day, He Lei came as soon as he had time to practice martial arts with Jiang Qiqi. Tang Guo didn''t restrict them. They couldmunicate with each other about the artists she learned, and she still liked them. He Lei has some announcements and endorsements, and Tang Guo will still follow them. Mainly, she wanted to take the opportunity to guide He Lei''s acting skills. At first, He Lei would be oppressed by Tang Guo once a day. It was simply too ufortable to be suppressed by others. The person who suppressed the drama was still his agent, and no one believed it. But Tang Guo hit a stick and gave a candy, which made He Lei want to stop. Later, I gradually got used to this mode, and my acting skills are secretly increasing. Just like this, another two months passed. On this day, Cheng Xuan woke up in a living room full of beer bottles and smoke. Her eyes were very clear, and she constantly scanned her surroundings. see you tomorrow Chapter 4168: Eighteenth line broker (17) Chapter 4168: Eighteenth line broker (17) Chapter 4168 Eighteen-line broker (17) "Obviously, with such good external conditions, she is going to have such a bad life, and she wants to send her child to the orphanage. I am afraid this woman is not a stupid brain." After reading all the memories, Cheng Xuan couldn''t help butin. She was in a car ident and thought she was dead, but she did not expect to travel into a parallel time and space. Although it is a parallel time and space, there are some things that are different from her time and space, but most of them are simr. Before she got into the car ident, she had already won the awards behind the film and television, and now she is wearing an 18th-line actress, which is just what she wants. The foundation of this body is very good, but because of tossing around, his body is a little fatter, his face is more haggard, let alone dark circles. Up to now, she has been photographed drinking and going to nightclubs. It''s a pity that she is not popr at all. For such a starless actress, entertainment reporters are reluctant to spend time squatting and filming her. "It seems that you are quite resentful. Since I took your body, then I will realize your wish, so that people who once looked down on you will regret it and can''t afford it." Cheng Xuan walked out of the bathroom and heard The child''s crying, frowning slightly, she has never brought the child. The original owner is not clear-headed, he slept casually, thinking that the other party''s identity was good, and even gave birth to the child? Now that she took this body, even if she had never brought a child, she could only bite the bullet. ... For Tang Guo, Cheng Xuan is not such a dangerous person, but she has good endurance, cleverness, talent, and good acting skills. He can do more than the original Cheng Xuan. Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, it is not a small white flower in itself, and this is the only way to be sessful in the entertainment industry. This Cheng Xuan chose acting skills and used his own strength to avenge those who had despised Cheng Xuan. Basically, he will not take the initiative and do some very dangerous things. Therefore, her choice is also to let the artists under her hand improve herself. Although only a few months have passed, the few people she has transformed have undergone earth-shaking changes. Just going out, their temperament is not ordinary. Artists canpare. In the original plot, Tang Guo had also won the role of He Lei from thepany. Prior to this, she also arranged another course for three artists, and this course is a lifelong course-calligraphy. Artists who can write good handwriting and calligraphy will also increase their poprity. Practicing calligraphy can not only give the audience a good impression, but also cultivate themselves. In this impetuous entertainment circle, I hope they can reflect on themselves from time to time and not lose themselves because of the glitz in front of them. Since we must do it, we must do our best. The three of them had no objection to the courses Tang Guo had arranged for them, even though they were all studying the courses Tang Guo had arranged for them, except for sleeping and eating and some scattered work. Tired is tired, and now they have experienced the charm of learning these things. When they heard it was a calligraphy ss, they were more active than anyone else. When Tang Guo came to teach them in person, they weren''t surprised at all, as if they were used to having such an all-round agent. They are still wondering whether their all-round agent has been learning so much since they were three years old. Chapter 4169: Eighteenth line broker (18) Chapter 4169: Eighteenth line broker (18) Chapter 4169 Eighteen-line Broker (18) The lives of rich children are really different from ordinary people. People can persevere, but if there is no reason, they will shrink back, right? He Lei wants to end Tang Guo''s training for a short time, but the internal strength Tang Guo gave him, he will still practice every day, fitness and calligraphy, he has no ns to leave. No matter what, you have to spare a time, but there is no time to rest. He is very young now, and it is nothing to be tired. Moreover, after practicing internal strength, he really didn''t feel that his body was overwhelmed, as if he could still use it. Tang Guo won the role in the plot. Because he was a male third, the director had higher requirements, so he needed to take He Lei to audition in person. If He Lei can''t impress the director, he can only y the male number four decided before. He Lei is still full of confidence in this audition. They stood outside and waited. He Lei looked at these serious-faced artists, and his heart was much calmer. There is an agent to help him feed every day, if he can''t get through, then learn for nothing. Comparing agents show all kinds of powerful sides, what is this small scene? Soon, he arrived at He Lei. Tang Guo was still waiting outside. Now she, the agent, is considered a neer in this circle. She has not yet produced a decent artist, and no one knows her. [Host Da Cheng Xuan is here, wearing a peaked cap, and she is dressed a little bit gorgeous today, which fits the second female in this show. "She still came for the role of the second woman. Don''t worry about her. He Lei has been trained by me for a few months. If Cheng Xuan will be forced to y this time, then he is not capable enough and has to practice." Before, she would y He Lei countless times every day. If she is not used to it, she has nothing to say. Cheng Xuan seemed to feel Tang Guo''s gaze, raised her cap a little, just in time to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t mean to go there, and Cheng Xuan didn''t mean toe, but the other party''s eyes seemed certain, she could see clearly. There is also the faint hostility, which is not missed. Cheng Xuan felt that the original body was a bit bad, and there was nothing to wash away. But Tang Guo, the agent, and the originalpany are also more realistic. Therefore, the first thing she needs to do is to get a role, let everyone see her ability, and climb up step by step, so that it is toote for those snobbers to regret. Cheng Xuan came back to her senses and found that Tang Guo hadn''t looked at her at all, as if she hadn''t paid attention to this small character at all. She saw a handsome young man standing next to Tang Guo, and she recognized at a nce, isn''t this He Lei who almost made the top three on a previous talent show? Speaking of which, Cheng Xuan''s resources had been partially leaned to He Lei. I don''t know if He Lei has passed. If she can get into a crew, she doesn''t mind giving this ignorant boy a bit of pain first. She has never thought of harming others, and the easiest way is to suppress the drama, no one can pick her fault. She is just a semi-new person, who would think she can suppress the show? Now she is not well-known, and she is no better than He Lei. Tang Guo saw Cheng Xuan''s calctions in a sh, and said to He Lei: "Let''s go, go back and say, besides taking advantage of this time, I will give you two more lessons." If things are settled, Tang Guo has to go to thepany, ask the script of the y, and let him go through all the scenes He Lei will y in it. Chapter 4170: Eighteenth line broker (19) Chapter 4170: Eighteenth line broker (19) Chapter 4170 Eighteen-line broker (19) In the part where she yed against Cheng Xuan, she personally went to the battle and gave it a good practice. Yes, in the future, her artists will have to get the script in advance. The prerequisite is this. She will let them practice it first when she gets it back. If you don''t believe it will go wrong. The crew without a script, who knows what the ghost looks liketer. "Sister Tang, I will work hard and will not shame you." Back in the car, He Lei said cautiously, "Actually, I was afraid of being heard just now. The director is very satisfied with me and has already set me down." "That''s good, let''s go, go back to thepany first, I''ll help you get the script, while the boot is still a while, we will practice first." He Lei''s heart trembled when he thought of ying against his agent. His agent was really terrifying. He and Jiang Qiqi thought that his agent was in the wrong line. If she were an actor, she might have been all over the country long ago. On the third day, thepany handed over the script to Tang Guo. After getting it, she took He Lei back to the vi for half a month of training. Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhi didnt dare to let go of them because they looked at them. asionally they went to see it. He Lei had yed against them. It was already very good, but when facing Tang Guo, they were still casual. It was suppressed. Especially when Tang Guo yed the second female role, He Lei could be brought in instantly, as if she was that role. The three were surprised to see this scene, and they had never seen such a powerful agent. They all have a tacit understanding, and they have never intended to publicize this. Such a good agent, three of them are enough, the whole world knows her good, then they are going to fall out of favor? Don''t do it. On the first day He Lei entered the crew, Tang Guo followed. She ns to stay with He Lei for a week, and when he adapts to the crew, she wille back to arrange two other artists. He Lei was very moved in his heart and vowed countless times in his heart that he must do his best. In the past few months, his agent hasn''t taken much rest. Fortunately, he has a stunt, otherwise he will definitely be exhausted. There is no aura in this world, and Tang Guo also practices internal strength, and of course he has progressed much faster than a few others. When the director saw He Lei appearing, he patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction, and he spoke pleasantly. He Lei didn''t dare to be proud, and his attitude was very humble. After being trained by Tang Guo for a few months, his first-ever aura was gone, and he felt very stable. After half a day in the crew, many people like it. He Lei''s first scene is with Cheng Xuan. In the plot, it was this scene that made He Lei start to feel helpless and bid farewell to this circle forever. He Lei is actually not nervous, so far he is most afraid of ying against his agent. Because he had no way to guess, this time the agent was going to take him into the y, or to suppress his y. The lines were already familiar to him. Tang Guo helped him analyze this role in depth, so when He Lei put on the costume and walked to the camera, he immediately took that role. The director couldn''t help but praised: "Yes, I did not miss this young man, he is even better than when he auditioned before." While speaking, he looked at He Lei intently, and soon his eyes fell on Cheng Xuan again. . He was also surprised by Cheng Xuan''s performance. He did not expect two dark horses to appear in this casting. Chapter 4171: Eighteenth line broker (20) Chapter 4171: Eighteenth line broker (20) Chapter 4171 Eighteen-line broker (20) Originally, the second female artist was fancy to another artist, but Cheng Xuan''s performance was too good, so he decided on her. The director is looking forward to what kind of sparks the two can collide with. In this y, He Lei ys Fan Xi, a ruffian youth, and Cheng Xuan ys Mi Yaxue, a proud and noble eldestdy, who will attract countless lights wherever she goes. This story happened when the beautiful and charming eldestdy Mi Yaxue, who was injured after being rejected, was drunk in a bar and happened to be harassed by a few men. Fan Xi is also a frequent visitor to this bar. Perhaps it was love at first sight. Seeing that thedy was in trouble, he rolled up his sleeves to help Mi Yaxue solve the crisis. "What are you guys doing?" Fan Xi often ghost bars, knowing that these people are not kind, but because of the first nce at Mi Yaxue, even if he is scared in his heart, he still bites his head and vowed to **** him today. When this beautiful woman went home, these people would never be allowed to bully her. Obviously he is an idle bastard, at this time, a ridiculous desire for protection is born in his heart. Mi Yaxue was a little drunk, but not too drunk. As the eldestdy of the Mi Group, how could no one watch her when she came out to drink? Surrounded by a few men, making fun of her, her person did not show up, but she wanted to y, and for a while, these stinky men could not eat. She is not a kind person, like the little white flower around that man, who needs someone to guard everything and keep causing trouble. When Fan Xi appeared and seemed to be nosy, Mi Yaxue wanted to see what would happen next. "Boy, go wisely, don''t be nosy, be careful not to save your life." The men surrounding Mi Yaxue were fierce, and they really frightened Fan Xi. He wanted to shrink at this time, his calf There is a bit of fighting. He had seen these men and knew that they were cruel, and he couldn''t afford to provoke them. He wanted to turn around and leave, giving up the hero''s n to save the beauty, but when he saw Mi Yaxue''s reddish face, especially when Mi Yaxue was still looking at him with misty eyes, his heart was shocked, subconsciously Hold your fist firmly. Cheng Xuan was a little surprised, her eyes were already suppressing the scene, and he didn''t expect He Lei to catch it. He Lei was also a little strange, this Cheng Xuan seemed a little strange, she actually suppressed his scene. However,pared with her agent, this female second is really far behind. If it weren''t for the agent to train well, he didn''t want to y against Cheng Xuan at all. Because in his mind, the most perfect Mi Yaxue was yed by his manager. "You let her go!" Fan Xi yelled, not knowing where he was, trying to push the men away. Of course, with his small body, it is impossible to push these men away. "Smelly boy, toast, not to eat or drink fine wine, but not as capable of ass, so I dare to learn heroes from others to save beauty. You guys will teach you today. Not everyone can save beauty by heroes." The boss of the men gave an order and several men rushed over and beat Fan Xi. Fan Xi resisted desperately, and finally found that he could not resist, shouting: "You can hit me, let her go." "Oh ho, you guy is still a lover, keep hitting and hit me hard, I want to see, who dares to stop him." Fan Xi could not help but look at Mi Yaxue''s position next to the most venomous beating, and saw that she still looked at him with a pair of very confused eyes. He seemed to see Mi Yaxue''s sadness through those eyes, and felt a pain in her heart. He shouted at Mi Yaxue: "Go!" "Punch..." Seeing Fan Xi who was so embarrassed, Mi Yaxue actuallyughed, and poured herself a ss of red wine, tilted her legs, and gracefully held the wine ss, watching the scene in front of her, as if watching a clown performance. program. Fan Xi didn''t seem to see it, he only saw it, and the sadness in Mi Yaxue''s eyes was nothing else. Even though her eyes were so indifferent and everything looked like nothing, he only felt that she had given up the world, but he had more protective desires in his heart. Chapter 4172: Eighteenth line broker (21) Chapter 4172: Eighteenth line broker (21) Chapter 4172 Eighteen-line broker (21) At this moment, he even hates himself for being a small bastard. If he has the status and ability, he will not watch the scene happen before him and can protect the person he wants to protect. A small **** who has no expectations for his future, at this moment, has a lot of ambition to be a master. He had been beaten to blood, and his sight was blocked by blood, but he was still eager for her to go. He Lei was thinking in his heart, what''s going on with Cheng Xuan, always wanting to suppress his scenes, are the actors all fighting like this? Although he was thinking about other things in his heart, he was not sloppy on the surface, and he acted vividly in his heart and surface. Cheng Xuan''s face was a little ugly, she was a little surprised at Fan Xi''s appearance, and she was so distracted, she was stopped by the director. "What''s the matter with you? It''s your line." Cheng Xuan was stunned, only then did she realize that she was actually suppressed by Fan Xi. Tang Guo finally felt relieved when he saw this scene. Although Cheng Xuan is a queen-level actress, from the performance of the other party today, it should not be regarded as an old actress, most of them are newly promoted actresses. Otherwise, an old actress will not be easily suppressed. "Sorry, Director." Cheng Xuan never dared to look down upon He Lei anymore. Unexpectedly, with the flow of meat in this world and such good acting skills, Cheng Xuan felt a little bad in her heart. In her world, there is really not much fresh meat with good acting skills. With preparation, Cheng Xuan said her lines quickly, or in that contemptuous tone: "Have you yed enough?" This was to a few men: "Since I have had enough of it, it''s my turn." Mi Yaxue stood up and walked towards Fan Xi''s position, still holding the wine ss elegantly and holding a bottle of expensive red wine. The men thought it was Mi Yaxue who asked for it, and they allughed. Unexpectedly, Mi Yaxue sshed the red wine in the ss on the boss''s face instantly: "Come on, please drink." The boss who was sshed on his face became angry at once, and reached out to catch Mi Yaxue. Unexpectedly, Mi Yaxue directly smashed a wine bottle on the boss''s head, and silence appeared on the scene. When everyone did not react, Fan Xi broke free from the shackles of several men, grabbed Mi Yaxue and ran outside. Mi Yaxue was dragged by him and almost fell. After Fan Xi found out, he decided to pick her up and run. Mi Yaxue was stunned, there is no such thing in the script? But the director didn''t stop, she could only respond to the circumstances, showing the character of the eldestdy Mi Yaxue, frowned slightly, punched Fan Xi on the back, and said indifferently, "Let me go down." Fan Xi didn''t listen at all, Mi Yaxue finally didn''t want to y, and shouted, a few tall people came out and stopped them. Next, Fan Xi found out that this eldestdy was protected, especially the other noble appearance. He couldnt wait to shrink himself in the dark, with his footsteps moving, he couldnt help but walked into the dark, where the light could not be illuminated. I don''t want to see what happened over there. And Mi Yaxue, it seemed that she didn''t care about this person, because the good show was different from what she thought, and the men who made her idea were dealt with very miserably. At the end of the game, He Lei wasfortable. Cheng Xuan was not so much anymore. In this scene, she had to admit that He Lei''s acting was so good, even if she added to herself, the director did not stop, especially when she found that the director was satisfied, she was stunned. In one breath, there is no way to vent it. Tang Guo was very satisfied with He Lei''s performance. Today''s scene alone was enough to make people feel that Fan Xi''s role was alive. "Sister Tang, how is it?" Tang Guo nodded and said in a low voice, "You did a good job. The director of your scene is boasting that this role is alive. To maintain this level in the future, Fan Xi has a lot of roles in this role, which will definitely give people a great shock." "Don''t worry, Sister Tang," He Lei whispered, "Sister Tang, she is ying with me." "I''m probably not satisfied with me. Be careful." "There was Sister Tang''s help, which still doesn''t affect me. I originally wanted to back pressure and let her be stopped frequently, but felt that it was not worth it, and the impact was not very good. Later, I maintained a normal level." Tang Guo was satisfied: "You do a good job, no matter how she pressures the y, you y your own, the director is not simple, knows what''s going on." "I listen to Sister Tang, don''t worry, I won''t lose the chain, I like this role very much." see you tomorrow Chapter 4173: Eighteenth line broker (22) Chapter 4173: Eighteenth line broker (22) Chapter 4173 Eighteen-line broker (22) Later, Cheng Xuan and He Lei yed against each other for several times, but repeatedly tried to suppress the show without sess, and was even back pressured by He Lei once or twice. He Lei didn''t want to affect the process of filming because of the intrigue between the actors. The asional counterattack also made Cheng Xuan understand that he was not being bullied casually. He believed that the people present, especially the director, could definitely see that Cheng Xuan was deliberate. Although he was sure that Cheng Xuan could not continue to act, just to defeat Cheng Xuan, it would not do him any good. No matter how the director is satisfied with him, he willin a little bit in his heart and feel that he is unreasonable. Therefore, He Lei decided to y his own role and dig deeper into his role. Cheng Xuan cooperated well, and he seriously yed against each other. If the other party wants to be careful, he is not afraid. In fact, He Lei was still a little scared. If he hadn''t been hired by his almighty agent, he might have been stopped frequently in these scenes. With his level a few months ago, it is impossible for him to y with Cheng Xuan easily. The director and some actors present were also very shocked, because He Lei is a neer. Although he graduated from the acting department, he did not expect his acting skills to be so good, unlike those actors who have yed countless roles. Is this the kind of legend, God enjoys food? How could the director fail to see Cheng Xuan''s small actions? He didn''t know much about who Cheng Xuan was. There are too many people in this circle, he can''t understand them all. However, after adopting Cheng Xuan, he still checked the experience of this female artist. The reviews are not very good, but he believes that seeing is believing, so he doesn''t care much. Cheng Xuan pressed He Lei''s y, he could guess how much it might be because he was not satisfied with Tang Guo and her originalpany. In terms of impression, the director is somewhat dissatisfied with Cheng Xuan''s behavior. Because He Lei is sensible, he hasn''t affected the progress of the filming now, and he is in a good mood. He didn''t pay much attention to the matter, but his attitude towards Cheng Xuan was much colder than before. Within a week, Cheng Xuan tried her best to make He Lei embarrassed. She has to admit that the little fresh meat in this world is different, it is the kind that looks good and has good acting skills. Cheng Xuan''s heart has be a lot more nervous. If the whole small fresh meat is so powerful, then she was once a shadow queen, and she might not be enough to watch in this world. When Cheng Xuan calmed down, she finally realized that the director had a much colder attitude towards her. She was shocked and realized that her previous behavior was discovered by the director. Although she was not reconciled in her heart, Cheng Xuan didn''t n to suppress the drama anymore. This is her turnaround, and there must be no problems. This time there is no way to teach the people under Tang Guo a lesson, there are still many opportunities in the future. Tang Guo saw that Cheng Xuan did not continue to die, and guessed that the other party would probably not be a demon again. This y was still more important to Cheng Xuan. Simrly, this drama is also very important to He Lei. If this role is sessful, He Lei''s reputation will be even higher. She doesn''t want to make fun of her artist''s future, so she has no ns to do anything. "Xiao Lei, the crew is basically on the right track. From tomorrow on, I won''t be with you. I will help you with the assistant if I have anything." He Lei also knew that a busy man''s agent could not be with him all the time. It would be nice to be with her for a week. "Okay, Sister Tang, I''m such a big person, and I will take care of myself." Chapter 4174: Eighteenth line broker (23) Chapter 4174: Eighteenth line broker (23) Chapter 4174 Eighteen-line broker (23) "Qiqi and Xiao Yu are still waiting for me to arrange work for them. For now, don''t think about anything. First shoot this movie. Don''t want to reach the sky one step at a time. You have to do it step by step. I will carefully select the scripts for you to ensure that each one will make you progress." He Lei believes in this, and hastily thanked him, such a good agent is really not much. The next day, He Lei went to the crew without Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo was not there, Cheng Xuan tentatively wanted to suppress He Lei''s y. It''s a pity that she waspletely wrong. He Lei was actually a little nervous when Tang Guo was there. Now Tang Guo didn''t look at him, he seemed to be ying better, and Cheng Xuan had forgotten her words again in that one, and she couldn''t get into the state when she filmed that er. He Lei finally discovered that in his mind, the person ying the role of Mi Yaxue was his manager. He Lei fought back every time, he had never actively suppressed the show, and he was very serious about ying against other actors, and he never produced anything. Therefore, the director didn''t think there was any problem with Cheng Xuan''s influence by He Lei. In his opinion, He Lei, this young man, is enough to save face. If he is He Lei, this matter will be ced on him to ensure that Cheng Xuan will not think about acting today. Cheng Xuan''s face was ugly, and she understood that she was impetuous. At first, she felt that she was a queen at any rate, and the scene was just a little fresh meat that just debuted, and the scene that pressed the other party, isn''t it casual? It is precisely because of her contempt that she makes herself embarrassed. After this time, Cheng Xuan really stopped doing things. In the evening, Tang Guo also received a call from He Lei. "Have you encountered any problems?" "No, no trouble. After Sister Tang left, Cheng Xuan wanted to suppress my scene again." He Lei repeated the daytime affairs, "In fact, I can only forget the words when I face Mi Yaxue of Sister Tang. Cheng Xuan was almost too." Tang Guo heard He Leis pride: "Xiao Lei, dont think about it this way. Cheng Xuan doesnt know whats going on. Her acting skills have improved a lot, just by looking at the other partys improvement in a short time and relying on her own ability. Winning the role of Mi Yaxue shows that her strength is not low. If you arecent about winning her a few times today, you will lose it a few dayster." "In this circle, many people are making progress every day. Don''t forget your momentary victory." He Lei was awakened by Tang Guos words and quickly said, Thank you, Sister Tang, I understand. I just won a few victories, and it was a little airy. Sister Tang was right. What I met today is just an ordinary actor Cheng Xuan. In the future, I may encounter some powerful old drama bones, or it may be that Cheng Xuan will make rapid progress. Sister Tang can rest assured that I will no longer be proud." "Then rest early." After hanging up the phone, Tang Guo decided to tap on He Lei from time to time. For example, when you have time, you can have a few scenes with this young man to make the other person doubt your life so as not to be arrogant. He Lei, who hung up the phone, suddenly felt chilly around him, and quickly wrapped his little quilt tightly. Recently, Tang Guo is helping Jiang Qiqi to pay attention to her role. Because of He Lei, her status in thepany has also increased a lot. Therefore, through thepany''s internal news, she can know in advance a lot of scripts that are being cast. Chapter 4175: Eighteenth line broker (24) Chapter 4175: Eighteenth line broker (24) Chapter 4175 Eighteen-line Broker (24) Without background and resources, the female number one role is not easy to take. Unless it is the kind of director who is more willful. She has investigated, and the more willful directors have not yet obtained a suitable script, and in Jiang Qiqi''s situation, it is impossible to take the female number one. She still has to eat one bite at a time. She ns to win the female number two for Jiang Qiqi, or the female number three with more drama and prominent roles. Currently, she is fancying two scripts, a costume drama and a police movie. Both scripts are good, it can be said that each has its own characteristics. Among them, in the costume drama, Tang Guo fancyed a female No. 3, because of family interests, he was raised as the son of the Houfu from a man. In the police film, there is a viin, who killed a lot of people in the early stage, but at the end, a big change suddenly urred. The background is the viin boss, who was actually a policeman, and waster sent to work as an undercover agent for some things. What the police did not expect was that it didn''t take long for the undercover agent to rebel without resisting the temptation and became a hostile party. He did all kinds of bad things and killed many policemen. People from the police hated this female boss. When ites to the final chapter, it will be pointed out that most of the policemen she killed turned out to be the undercover agents of the big drug lords. Of course, in order to gain the trust of the big drug lord, many innocent people died in her hands. Therefore, this is a very contradictory and very spicy character. "Sister Tang, I like the role of the female viin." Jiang Qiqi listened to the two scripts mentioned by Tang Guo, "Although the female disguised as a man is not bad, the role of this female viin feels more interesting and more interesting. " Tang Guo had expected Jiang Qiqi''s choice. "Okay, then you prepare for this role first, and I''ll take you to auditionter. The female one has been set, and there are many actorspeting for female two. This role cannot be controlled by ordinary actors. The director has not seen a suitable candidate. It depends on your performance." Tang Guo decided that she had to train Jiang Qiqi well, but she had forgotten that she had let Jiang Qiqi learn so much, but she still missed it. There is still half a month before the audition. Tang Guo asked the system to book three tickets for her on the same day to fly abroad. Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei are both a little confused, so how can they go abroad in a good manner? "Originally, this time I was to take Qiqi out. It seemed too lonely to leave you at home. If you want to learn, you should study together." Tang Guo said. Jiang Qiqi whispered, "Sister Tang, what are we going to learn this time?" Why should I go abroad to learn? She thought a lot, but couldn''t understand. Tang Guo didn''t say, when they arrived at the location, the two looked at the dark guy ced in front of them, one with two big heads. Oh my God, what kind of devil''s agent did they follow to let them learn this? "Although the props are fake when acting, but if you haven''t experienced it, you probably won''t find that feeling." If it''s not for fear that they can''t bear it and there is not enough time, she wants to throw them to experience it, think about it or forget it. What else? Jiang Qiqi and Yu Zhiwei can only bite the bullet, not only learning to shoot, but also learning to disassemble and assemble. They suspect that their own agent is not training actors, but special agents? ? In addition to learning this stuff, Tang Guo also showed them all kinds of police and criminal movies every day, as well as some domestic and foreign materials that belong to this aspect. Especially in some countries that are not very safe in foreign countries, all kinds of information are avable, and the two people have scalp numb. Chapter 4176: Eighteenth line broker (25) Chapter 4176: Eighteenth line broker (25) Chapter 4176 Eighteen-line broker (25) For the first time, they felt that being an actor was so difficult. Ten dayster, the three returned to China. Yu Zhiwei returned to the vi again, and practiced earnestly every day. He asked Tang Guo, and when Jiang Qiqi was arranged, he took him to the reality show of Survival on the Isted Ind. The name has already been reported to him, but now thest quarter has not ended. When it is over, Jiang Qiqi should almost make arrangements here. On this day, Tang Guo took Jiang Qiqi to audition. Jiang Qiqi prepared two ys. Of course, all of the script was not avable at this time, but the director will still show the part that belongs to this role. Of the two scenes Jiang Qiqi prepared, the first one was that she joined the big drug lord''s camp and killed the first police officer in order to gain trust. In the second scene, the drug lord praised her. In these two scenes, Tang Guo personally yed Jiang Qiqi, Jiang Qiqi also has her own understanding, and the final effect is good. If there is no ident, Jiang Qiqi should be able to choose. Because the main theme of the script is not a romantic drama, the height and appearance requirements of the actress are not so high. Furthermore, the current Jiang Qiqi''s temperament has changed drastically, even if her face is not outstanding, she still stands out in the crowd. She wore more casual clothes today, and when she stopped there, she felt a sense of heroism. The actresses who auditioned together couldn''t help but look at Jiang Qiqi. Jiang Qiqi enjoys such gazes, especially when these actresses look at her, they are full of this woman''s handsome feeling, and she feels happy in her heart. There was an actress next to the bottle cap that couldn''t be unscrewed, Jiang Qiqi still took the initiative to say: "Let me help you." "Ah, thank you." Jiang Qiqi took the bottle and twisted it gently, and the cap was loose. "You are amazing." The female artist took a sip from the bottle. Jiang Qiqi said: "It''s just that you have more strength." "Still very powerful..." Tang Guo looked at this scene and did not stop. In fact, she felt that Jiang Qiqi''s nature was like this, and she hadn''t deliberately taught these things. Nearly half a year of training, Jiang Qiqi, and Yu Zhi for the current performance, in fact, they are closer to their nature. Soon, it was Jiang Qiqi''s turn. Tang Guo waited outside, she was not nervous at all, although some old dramas came today. She believes that Jiang Qiqi will stand out from the training for nearly half a year. Time passed slowly. Under normal circumstances, it came out in a few minutes, but this time it took half an hour before Jiang Qiqi came out. There was a smile in her eyes. As soon as she came out, she flew to Tang Guo and grabbed Tang Guo''s arm very excitedly, because there were many people around, she didn''t say anything. When she returned to the car, Jiang Qiqi said, "Sister Tang, it should be possible." It''s been so long since her debut, Jiang Qiqi won the female number two for the first time, and she was such a special female number two, she was really excited. She thought that with her own image, it would be difficult to meet a suitable script, and even if it had, it might not fall on her. "It will get better and better in the future, how does the director feel about you?" "In addition to the two scenes I prepared, the director asked me to try other scenes, and finally the filming was done on the spot. I also showed the director my skills. When the timees, I canplete some actions by myself. He is very satisfied. " "That''s OK, I''ll talk to thepanyter, let them get back the script earlier, I''m right with you." Chapter 4177: Eighteenth line broker (26) Chapter 4177: Eighteenth line broker (26) Chapter 4177 Eighteen-line broker (26) Tang Guo couldn''t help but sigh, her agent is too busy. There are quite a few roles that have a role with Jiang Qiqi, so let Xiaoyu alsoe to help, right? This time the role yed against Jiang Qiqi is all male characters, and there are characters killed by female viins. Xiaoyu is more suitable. . system:? ! When Yu Zhiwei was assigned the task, he was very excited. Speaking of it, he hasn''t been filming for half a year, but with his previous development, it''s really normal to take a half-year rest. If there is no agent to arrange these courses, he may have to take over a small role to make a living. It''s like now, living in the broker''s mansion every day, eating meals prepared by senior nutritionists, and taking so many sses. But as an actor, I still want to live under the spotlight. Even if you''re not in the spotlight, it''s good to have a movie addiction, and it can improve your acting skills. Yu Zhi was ying with Jiang Qiqi with great enthusiasm. Tang Guo watched and helped the two of them. They basically didn''t think about how the agent was so good. In their minds, the broker is a myth, and there is no point in questioning. On the day Jiang Qiqi entered the crew, Yu Zhiwei also had a smile on his face. During this time, he gained a lot. Not to mention the addiction to drama, he also performed various small roles and made great progress. Tang Guo is still the same as before. She will apany Jiang Qiqi on the crew for a week, and will leave when she is almost used to it. The director is very satisfied with Jiang Qiqi''s performance. Especially the energy in Jiang Qiqi''s body is very rare. Stuntman is essential. Sometimes, some stuntman is actually for more convenience and reducing time cost, rather than beingzy. For example, it takes a long time for a burned hand to put on makeup. At this time, it needs to be reced. You can use this hand directly after the character is injured, saving time and cost. Originally, the actions of ordinary actresses will have male substitutes. This is because the actresses may not have standard actions and cannot perform perfect martial arts moves. Another point is to protect important actors. If the actor is injured, it will also increase the time cost. . But Jiang Qiqi has no such worries. Her skill is very good, and the action substitutes in the crew are not perfect and neat. Afterpleting these difficult moves, Jiang Qiqi heard the director''s praise, but she thought in her heart that all the agents taught well. In the following martial arts moves, the director came to solicit Jiang Qiqi''s opinions. Seeing Tang Guo''s encouraging eyes on her, Jiang Qiqi certainly did not hesitate to put forward his own opinions. One week passed quickly, Jiang Qiqi was liked by the actors in the crew, and there were many male actors in this show. They couldn''t help but admire Jiang Qiqi''s heroic female artist. Tang Guo returned to the vi and looked at Yu Zhiwei who was chopping bricks. What she thought in her heart was that thest one would be pulled out to make money. After throwing Yu Zhiwei to the ind, she has time to find other actors. As Yu Zhi saw Tang Guo, he happily stopped what he was doing: "Sister Tang, is it my turn?" "Well, Xiao Yu, you are ready to y, we will be over in two days, the most recent season is almost over." "Well, I watched this season''s show. This season there is an actor who has been on the ind for almost two months. Judging from his appearance, I guess it won''tst a few days." see you tomorrow Chapter 4178: Eighteenth line broker (27) Chapter 4178: Eighteenth line broker (27) Chapter 4178 Eighteen-line broker (27) Two dayster, Tang Guo took Yu Zhiwei to the crew of "Lonely Ind Survival". The crew was on the beach. This ce was crowded with people. It has be a specific attraction and countless inte celebritiese to check in. Some Inte celebrities, in order to gain attention, also sign up for "Lone Ind Survival". Anyone who wants to participate will not be blocked by the program group, but there is only one chance. Participation in the show is to register in advance, and the crew will make unified arrangements. In other words, before going to the ind, you will not know who the specific people are. People who have never survived on that ind find it simple. Only by experiencing it will you know how difficult it is. On this ind, hunting and killing of wild animals in the forest is not allowed. In other words, there is almost no way to eat meat except fishing and shrimp catching. In fact, there are very few wild animals on this ind, but there are more bugs. The ind is veryrge, and the crew protects the ind rtively well. After each season, there will be dedicated personnel to clean it up. Every year, the crew will nt trees on this small ind. "Have you thought about which three things to bring?" Tang Guo asked. After various trainings, Yu Zhiwei nodded: "First, a sharp and easy-to-use knife." "Second, a pot." Speaking of this, Yu Zhiwei felt that this crew was still a bit cheating, and at least the pots and pans were not prepared. Bring your own bite, you can cook something and eat it, and temporarily use it as a bowl or hold water. He had watched the previous show where the artist did not bring the pot, and finally got out the stone pot. In that episode, the artist did not insist on ten days. "Third, bring a tent." In the case of fire, he can borrow from other artists, and then he can exchange other items for it. Tang Guo shook his head: "Where you live, you can build it yourself. You should be able to build it? The reason why the crew nt trees every year is to allow the actors to cut down trees to survive. There should also be many dead trees inside. You can pick up those dead. Its useless." "If you don''t bring a tent, what should you bring?" Yu Zhiwei asked. If you take it yourself, it is indeed possible. Tang Guo has also taken him to practice in the wilderness, it is not a problem. The crew also has a pitfall that actors are not allowed to discuss in advance what they will bring. It should be said that before going to the ind, I don''t know who will participate. They signed up in advance, and the crew allocated a quota for each season. "I''m ready for you." Tang Guo said with a smile, "an old hen who cany eggs." what? ? ? Yu Zhi was shocked, an old hen who couldy eggs? ? Wait, it seems that this arrangement is really appropriate. It seems that no one has ever brought living creatures into the show. What does the old hen whoy eggs mean? It means that he can eat an egg every day. It doesn''t matter if you incubate the chicks. In just three months, in the environment of an isted ind, the chicks will not grow up. It is especially good to bring an old hen who cany eggs. An egg is enough to supplement the protein he needs. "Sister Tang, how did youe up with this method?" Yu Zhi really didn''t know how to say it. This method is truly amazing. "No wonder, no wonder Sister Tang, you want to show me the book about raising poultry, because you want me to raise chickens on the ind." "I''ve selected the old hen for you." Tang Guo smiled indifferently. She also fed the old hen a pill. As long as Yu Zhi keeps it well, the chicken cany two eggs a day. . One in the morning and one in the evening. Chapter 4179: Eighteenth line broker (28) Chapter 4179: Eighteenth line broker (28) Chapter 4179 Eighteen-line broker (28) "When the timees, you have to take good care of the hen, take it out for a walk every day, and treat it better." Yu Zhiwei quickly said, "Don''t worry, Sister Tang, I will. For the next three months, it will be my food and clothing parent." "Okay, then I will ask someone to bring the old hen over to you. Before you go in, you can cultivate your feelings first. Lest it be frightened. It won''ty eggs for a few days. Before long, Tang Guo arranged for an old hen with smooth feathers, beautiful and strong growth. In order to facilitate the elderly for the hen, Tang Guo rented a house here. Before joining the crew, Yu Zhi lived with this old hen every day and read the chicken breeding manual again. There is no feed in the wild. This is not a problem. Tang Guo had thought of this problem a long time ago. Her old hen is actually a free-range chicken that grew up in the forest. When she decided to let Yu Zhiweie to the show, she thought about what he would have to bring an old hen to join. At the beginning, she ordered people to buy 20 chicks for the chicken raisers and let them raise them in the mountains, and finally selected the best ones. So, dont worry about the loneliness of the old hen, she wont eat or drink. With water, grass, and bugs, this old hen can live. Yu Zhiwei also uses some weeds to make chicken food, which is totally fine. Tang Guo also took Yu Zhiwei to practice fishing and catching shrimp. When the timees, the bones of fish and shrimp can be ground into powder, and they can also be eaten by the old hen. They will definitely live a healthy life. System: The host is very much the initiative of the chicken farm, what is this? In that world, not only chickens are raised, but other delicious foods are also very researched. He thinks that Yu Zhi is lucky to meet his host. In the past ten days, Yu Zhiwei has been getting along well with the old hen. He has somewhat regarded this old hen as a pet and raised it with a partner of his own. He had always wanted to raise a dog before, but the dog had to be walked, and he had to make a living. Unlike the big stars, someone helped to take care of it, so he dispelled the idea. Unexpectedly, a chicken was raised by mistake. He still deserved it well. He gave this old mother a name: Xiao Huahua. Just because the color of the feathers on the old hen is so beautiful, just like a blooming flower. What surprised Yu Zhi even more is that Xiaohuahuays two eggs every day, one in the morning and one in the evening. The quality of the eggs ispletely fine. He felt that he had picked up the baby, no, it should be said that the agent gave him a big baby. I had a n in my heart. When I went to the ind, even if I almost ate, I had to raise the florets. The previous season had ended a few days ago, and then the crew cleaned up the ind, cleaning up all the traces of the artists who had survived before. It is not allowed to leave any piece of rubbish, and things that the artists behind can use. Artists are monitored and filmed. Apart from sleeping and going to the toilet, it is not difficult to clean up. Most artists will not go too far. There are many bugs on the ind, especially many female artists, who have a natural fear of bugs. The male artist who persisted for two months in thest season lost 40 catties when he was picked up. Chapter 4180: Eighteenth line broker (29) Chapter 4180: Eighteenth line broker (29) Chapter 4180 Eighteen-line broker (29) The onlookers who watched the live broadcast witnessed what happened to the male artist. Life on an isted ind is different from what you imagined. All things can only be done on their own, and many artists simply do not have the skills to survive unexpectedly. In the early stage, they can also support each other. However, the crew has a rule, that is, if an artist wants to eat another artist''s food, or use the other artist''s food, they have to be bartered, and the value of the exchanged things cannot be too different. That is, free help is not advocated here. This rule has won the hearts of many audiences. The most ufortable thing for them is that some artists will always get help for some reason. This is to survive in the wild, not to enjoy help. Because this program is open to everyone, setting this rule is also to avoid the possibility of some people wanting to cheat. Any artist who secretly donates items or food on this ind is illegal. The live broadcast is warned twice, and the third time is directly eliminated. Although no one has sessfully challenged for three months on this ind so far, many people have gained poprity as a result. Of course, there are also people who are ridiculed by others and copsed. Some artists with a fixed personality will basically note to this show. The program group seems to have no shortage of money and poprity. The easiest thing to see here are amateurs, inte celebrities, and some old celebrities, as well as celebrities who have been mixed for a long time but are not popr. Finally, some want to win. Neer. The most popr artists appear less frequently. The crew of "Lone Ind Survival", after half a month, finally cleared the ind and is ready to start the next season. Whether holding a mobile phone or sitting in front of aputer, the audience in front of the TV is waiting expectantly. So far, they don''t know who will participate in ind survival this season. There are one hundred participants in one season, which seems to be quiterge, but in fact, there may not be half of those who canst for ten days. Basically, there are rtively few personal shots in the first ten days, unless it is particrly brilliant. In the beginning, these people who came to the ind would choose to cooperate, looking for wild vegetables, food or something together. Later, this kind of life was boring and boring, the feeling of wanting to eat meat but not being able to eat it, and there was no way of entertainment every day, and few could really stay. When Tang Guo took Yu Zhi for the past, it was already crowded with many entertainment reporters in the surrounding area. They look forward to finding familiar faces in the entertainment industry among the crowd participating in the reality show. When Yu Zhiwei appeared, there were indeed many people whose eyes fell on him. Yu Zhiwei is neither short nor too tall. He is more than 1.75 meters tall and less than 1.8 meters. Anyway, he can''t do that kind of big-legged brother. But from the surface, he looks like a very energetic young man. Besides, his skin is wheat-colored, so young artists whose skin is wheat-colored are rtively rare in the circle. Generally, they are old bacon and prefer this skin tone. Many entertainment reporters are a little wondering, is this an amateur? The temperament does not look ordinary. Bingzhu couldn''t let them go, so he took pictures of Yu Zhiwei and searched the Inte. Then I discovered the identity of Yu Zhiwei. "It turned out to be him, and his acting skills are good. It has been a year or two since his debut. It seems that he hasn''t made any sshes. It looks good, but he doesn''t leave much impression. However, it looks more recognizable now than before." Chapter 4181: Eighteenth line broker (30) Chapter 4181: Eighteenth line broker (30) Chapter 4181 Eighteen-line broker (30) "Not only that, I feel that his body is good, you see that his arms feel very powerful, and his body is not as thin as before." "It doesn''t matter, it''s people in the circle anyway. I''m afraid of filming and my image will change drastically. Maybe I can get a bit of heat." Yu Zhi has been used to the camera for a long time, but it was the first time that he was shot with so many shots. He had a natural expression and followed in line. They traveled by boat, and the entrance was a rare personal shot of the past ten days. When he walked to the ce of inspection, the live footage fell on him. The staff is checking his suitcase, he is wearing the joy clothes ording to the rules, and toilet paper. After checking, the staff said: "No problem." "Then what three things should you bring when you enter the ind this time?" the host asked. Yu Zhiwei said, "Knife." He was carrying a machete, which was very thick, sharp, and capable of cutting trees. The host was surprised: "This is the first time I saw someone bring a knife like this. Isn''t this a machete?" "Yes." "So what''s the second one?" Yu Zhi took out a pot, which was a wok type, and the bottom of the pot was t. He thought that maybe he could fry fish fillets, which would be more convenient on the ground. The host is not very surprised by this, many artists will bring a pot. Not only for cooking, but also for serving and serving as a bowl. "Then excuse me, what is the third piece you brought?" From the assistant, Yu Zhiwei brought an old hen over: "My little friend, Xiao Huahua." Although all the audience were very curious about what the participants brought, when Yu Zhiwei was holding a hen, the barrage floated out like rain, quickly covering all the screens. "Ahhhhh..." "Chickens!!" "He actually brought a chicken!!" "The chicken is still a bit nice." "Who is this person, he looks pretty good when you look carefully, especially the other person''s smile, I think it''s okay." "This buddy is a bit familiar, he seems to have seen him somewhere, he should not be an amateur." "Yu Zhiwei, this is Yu Zhiwei." When Yu Zhiwei was participating in the show, his Weibo was also updated simultaneously. Fans with a small number of digits knew about this and rushed over to watch. When someone asked, he typed out Yu Zhiwei''s message. "Brother, brother,e on." Other male artists, fans are kindly called brothers, little brothers or something. But when Yu Zhiwei is here, he is brother. Because, in the face of Yu Zhiwei, fans always find it awkward to call older brother and younger brother. Now Yu Zhi''s face makes them feel even more, is this their brother? "Brother Yu Saigao! I thought you disappeared, why did you lose your chickens." "Brother, don''t you think that there is no way out for acting, you go to open a chicken farm, this time you are here to advertise?" Although there are many who are very new to Yu Zhiwei for bringing a chicken, there is no shortage of sprays everywhere. "It turned out to be an unpopr little star, so I can understand it. I want to use a chicken to fight for my position." "That''s right, what''s going on with the current stars. If you don''t act well, you have to engage in this kind of moth. It''s boring if you don''t watch it. At this moment, the on-site host who came to his senses quickly asked: "I can ask, why did you choose to bring a chicken?" Chapter 4182: Eighteenth line broker (31) Chapter 4182: Eighteenth line broker (31) Chapter 4182 Eighteen-line broker (31) Yu Zhi answered with a smile: "Because I am the man who needs to challenge to the end, Xiao Huahua is not only my partner, but also my food and clothing parent." "Why do you say that Xiaohuahua is your food and clothing parent?" At this time, the host did not think that Xiaohuahua is a hen who onlyys eggs. Yu Zhi replied: "Xiaohuahua cany eggs, so I have to take care of it. I rely on it for protein every day." The host was also surprised, and at the same time felt that he had just asked a silly question. The interview is over. Even if the host wants to ask a lot, time permits and can only be released. Seeing Yu Zhiwei holding Xiao Huahua, Xiao Huahua didn''t seem to be afraid of crowds at all, and followed him well. At this time, the barrage on the screen changed again. "Ahhhhh, I suddenly want to raise chickens, the kind that cany eggs." "Mom is no longer afraid of myck of protein." "If my chickenys eggs, I promise to eat one every day." "Ah ah, I want me too." "This buddy is amazing, and he can raise chickens, so he rushes to other people''s brains and bes a fan." Spray: "It''s just a show, do you really think he can raise chickens? Just want to get his attention, the chicken must be found for him by thepany." "Where is it so simple to raise chickens? If he can raise them, what does the chicken farm do?" "Sit and wait for that chicken to die, and then it will be the chicken soup in his bowl." "If he said directly, bringing a chicken in, and he wants to eat it then, it would be fine." "Now that I want to raise chickens and eat eggs, when the timees to raise them, they will eat meat and soup. The gains are not worth the loss." Yu Zhiwei couldn''t see the barrage anymore, he had already boarded the ship. Tang Guo, an agent, or any assistant, was not allowed to follow, and could only stay on the coast and watch the live broadcast. Soon everyone who participated will board the ship. From this time on, the live broadcast room will be live broadcast 24 hours a day. At night, there are few artist activities, and some people with insomnia like to go to the live broadcast room to chat. In addition, this live broadcast room has also opened a gift function, but you have to wait for the one-month expiry before the audience can give gifts to the designated candidates. The big ship drove away. The live broadcast is the life of the candidates on the boat. Sometimes the scenery of the sea will be switched, and there will be some interviews of the candidates. This time, Yu Zhiwei was the one who stood out the most. Naturally, he wanted to give him more shots. Yu Zhi asked a lot of questions for getting caught, some were ordinary and some were more difficult. The host also asked why Yu Zhi didn''t bring a tent or sleeping bag. Yu Zhiwei said: "I can build a ce for myself." Before he came, he watched some return visits before the show. He knew about the nts on it. It was not difficult for him to build a thatched house, just a little bit. Wasting time. To ask him how to live in the first few days, of course he exchanged eggs with others. An egg should not be too much for a night. The audience heard that Yu Zhi was able to build a house and became more and more curious about him. A fan: "I suspect that Brother Yu really feels that there is no way out for acting. He has gone to raise chickens. Look, now the house can be built by itself." "It''s okay to raise chickens. In the future, maybe Brother Yu will post about chicken raising from time to time. I don''t know if fans buy eggs, and Brother Yu can discount them." "Don''t tell me, Xiaohuahua grows really well, and the feathers are so soft that I am a little envious. They must be well raised." Following the discussions among fans, audiences, and fans, after three hours, all the candidates were sent to the ind. The staff quickly drove everyone off the boat, turned around and took the boat away. The candidate looked at the big ship leaving, really pitiful. "This ce is too clean. The crew is so ruthless. All the traces of life have been cleaned up. I can''t bear to leave a bowl." see you tomorrow Its the end of the month again. The cute ones who have a monthly pass will vote. Chapter 4183: Eighteenth line broker (32) Chapter 4183: Eighteenth line broker (32) Chapter 4183 Eighteen-line broker (32) "Didn''t you know about it before you came? This is how the crew is, it is impossible to take advantage of the loopholes." Except Yu Zhiwei, everyone brought tents. They silently nced at Yu Zhiwei, and then all went to pitch the tent, and each started to form a team. The maximum number is a group of five people, the few are groups of two, and many people don''t want to form a team. I have seen too many teams, and in the end many people are reluctant to team up because of unpleasant events. And if it was eliminated, the things that belonged to this person had to be taken away, and there was no benefit at all. So far, no one meant to team up with Yu Zhi, even if he really brought a chicken. Yu Zhiwei only has one chicken and onlyys one egg a day. If he wants to eat it, he must have to exchange it. It is impossible to take advantage. Many people here, in addition to tents and pots, some people choose to bring food. Although it is a certain amount, it canst for several days. They are not willing to exchange the food. Yu Zhi didn''t mind this, he found a suitable ce to build a thatched house, took root here, and put some stones here. Starting today, he will live here. Taking advantage of this, he needs to find the trunk and hay for the thatched house. He tied the Xiaohuahua rope around his waist, wherever he went, Xiaohuahua followed him wherever he was, catching bugs and eating them on the ground. The miniature flight and camera also followed Yu Zhiwei. Although the main shot of the live broadcast is for the public, users of mobile phones andputers can choose who to watch. Those who are interested in Yu Zhiwei clicked on his lens. Seeing him wandering in the woods just now, I don''t know what he is going to do. Tang Guo was also watching with her mobile phone, and saw that Yu Zhiwei was cutting a dead tree with a machete, so she didn''t worry much. She intends to observe Yu Zhi for a week, and when he adapts to survival on the isted ind, it is time to look for an artist. There are only three artists under his hand, which feels a bit of a loss. System: [Host, I want to remind you one thing. "what''s up?" [Have you forgotten an important thing? Tang Guo didn''t think he had forgotten anything: "Is there?" [Oh Huo, someone is about to cry and faint in the toilet now, the host, you have no conscience, forgot about them again. The system sighed, Just keeping the cows, your cute family is about to cry. "If I didn''t meet it, it means I have no fate in this life, am I still busy?" System: The scum girl is the scum. That night, there was no rain, which was good news for Yu Zhiwei. If it rains, he has no ce to live. He tried to avoid others, especially entertainers. Otherwise, when the distance is too close, the other party does not invite him to rest in the tent, and it is estimated that the audience will be indifferent. If you are asked to rest in a tent, the audience will be scolded for making a show. Anyway, it is wrong to do it or not. So most of the people whoe to participate in this show want a good reputation, they try to set up tents as far away as possible from other people. However, there are some people who want to use this to get out of their position. They havee to ask Yu Zhiwei if they want to enter his tent and rest together. They are all men, and the tents are big enough to live together all night. Of course Yu Zhiwei had to refuse. Even if he had to stay overnight, he would have to exchange things. Otherwise, there will be an act of taking advantage, which is against the rules. Chapter 4184: Eighteenth line broker (33) Chapter 4184: Eighteenth line broker (33) Chapter 4184 Eighteen-line broker (33) He had thought about it before. Before the house was built, if it didn''t rain, he said he wouldn''t use it with others. He didn''t want to be alone, but at this time, everything was not ready yet, and he was easilybeled as trying to take advantage. The main purpose of hising here is to show his ability to survive in the wild, followed by interpersonalmunication. Regarding interpersonalmunication, don''t worry about it now, it will gradually manifest in the future, and it has to be manifested inadvertently. This is summer and there are still many mosquitoes at night. Even if you hide in a tent and mosquitoes do not get in, you may get some bugs in. When he was free in the afternoon, Yu Zhiwei first found a lot of grass that can repel mosquitoes and insects, and some hay that can burn. He found a person who seemed to be easy to talk, brought a fire, used mosquito repellent grass, reced the fire and returned. He also dug a hole where he was going to build a house to keep the fire. As long as you add some dead tree trunks from time to time, you can keep the fire indestructible, and you can use it whenever you want to make a fire. Of course the audience discovered what Yu Zhiwei did. And the person who exchanged the mosquito repellent with him burned it ording to Yu Zhiwei''s method. As expected, all the insects around the tent were automatically moved away. Some clever peoplee to ask Yu Zhiwei what kind of grass this is. So gathered together, maybe you can mix two shots. Because Yu Zhi didn''t have any opinion on these little actions, everyone knew what was going on here. Whether it''s good or bad, the audience will understand at a nce. It doesn''t matter if someone steals the camera. He believes that there will be not many people left here in a month, and it is a miracle that there will be five left in two months. As for nearly three months, it is probably his personal shots, so are you afraid of being robbed? For what Yuzhi did, he looked indifferent and not anxious, especially since he seemed to know how to survive in the wild, and he was indeed very popr. Yu Zhi slept well for the night. He found banana leaves in the forest before. Anyone who has seen banana leaves knows that when it rains, you can hold it above your head to hide from the rain, at least to prevent your hair from getting wet. He had picked a few banana leaves and built a chicken nest for Xiaohuahua with hay, which was covered with banana leaves. Xiaohuahua seemed quite satisfied. When the audience saw this, they were all amused. They felt that what Yu Zhiwei said was true, and that he really regarded Xiao Huahua as a parent. The other banana leaves, he puts on top of his head, supported by tree trunks, can make a simple small tent, which can prevent the fog from getting on the hair at night and avoid colds and headaches. Sure enough, when he woke up in the morning, Yu Zhiwei had some moisture on his body, but his head was dry. Throughout the night, even if they can''t see anything, many insomniac viewers are still willing to stare in the live broadcast room. At about six o''clock in the morning, the audience who watched Yu Zhi on the camera heard the sound of giggles and giggles. They havee to the spirit, isn''t this Xiaohuahua? They felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Huahua''s voice, and after looking at it, they realized that Xiao Huahua was clucking at Yu Zhiwei, giggling. The barrage floated suddenly: "Xiao Huahua must be hungry." "It''s probably the first time Brother Yu was woken up by a chicken, right?" "I thought the hen would crow." Chapter 4185: Eighteenth line broker (34) Chapter 4185: Eighteenth line broker (34) Chapter 4185 Eighteen-line broker (34) Yu Zhiwei was indeed awakened by Xiao Huahua''s voice, but even if Xiao Huahua didn''t call, he almost woke up. He is different from the audience in the live broadcast room, and he understands how Xiaohuahua calls that way. Just when he was about to get up, Xiao Huahua actually got a stick on his belly and grabbed his clothes. "Ahhhhhhhh! Is Xiaohuahua waking up?" "Do you have a ticket to go to the ind?" "Not much to say, is there anyone who wants to team up to steal the little flowers?" "Count me in." "+1." "+10086." "+Phone number." Yu Zhi caught the little flower that had stepped on his stomach and touched its feathers: "Okay, I''ll go and see it right away, knowing that you have done something." The voice of Yu Zhiwei stopped the barrage for a while. The audience who responded were asking, what did you do? Of course, someone quickly guessed whether Xiao Huahuay eggs. Last night Xiaohuahua didn''ty eggs. Yu Zhiwei estimated that Xiaohuahua was a little ufortable in the new ce, so the eggying time today was earlier than before. Sure enough, Yu Zhi walked two steps to Xiaohuahua''s nest and picked up a warm egg from it. He touched Xiaohuahua''s back again: "Xiaohuahua is really amazing. I''ll take you for a walk and catch bugs to eat." The barrage floated again. "Fuck, fuck, it turned out to be an egg!!" "What kind of chicken is this, afterying eggs, do you want to ask for praise?" "You don''t know the previous one? The henys eggs and clucks loudly, that is, sheys her eggs. Waiting for the master''s praise, the food will be fed." "Is that so?" "If the hens are so cute, I would also like to raise one." "Buy pets, hurry up, I promise you will make a fortune by selling chickens these months." "In other words, isn''t Brother Yu really here to promote his own chicken farm?" "Well, I asked yesterday that Brother Yu didn''t raise chickens." "Huh? It means, you can''t eat discounted eggs?" "Brother Yu was afraid that there would be a group of fake fans, so he waited to eat the discounted eggs, heartache Brother Yu for a second. By the way, it is a pity that he didn''t eat discounted eggs." Yu Zhiwei did not eat the egg, but put it in the suitcase for clothes. In the first few days, there is no problem with the energy of the body. You can consume more, save for two days, and eat after a few days. Then he can use these eggs to exchange some items he needs. He took the florets out for a walk, picking up some useful hay, dead wood, and identifying some edible nts and wild fruits. The audience in the live broadcast room watched Yu Zhiwei''s camera more and more. He didn''t know how many things he picked up all morning. In addition, he went to the beach to catch a few shrimps. He did not bring salt. Among the 100 people, it is estimated that quite a few people have brought it, and they can exchange it. Even if he couldn''t exchange it, he could still think of his method, after all, it was by the sea. In the afternoon, Yu Zhiwei was busy cutting the dead wood into wooden piles, nning toy the foundation and build a house. Yu Zhiwei uses a very old wood splicing technique that does not require nails at all. It uses a very delicate technique. People who are not in this industry will only find it particrly awesome. You can alsobine wood and wood without nails. The connection is so solid. Yu Zhi is not proud of it at all. He feels that he showed all of these things. They are all pediatrics. Who canpare with his agent? Chapter 4186: Eighteenth line broker (35) Chapter 4186: Eighteenth line broker (35) Chapter 4186 Eighteen-line broker (35) With a giant agent behind him, he couldn''t be proud. In front of the screen, Tang Guo, who was watching Yu Zhi''s situation, received a call from thepany. "Interview me?" "Yes, they want to understand the story behind Xiao Yu. There are so many artists who can always dig out something. This is a good thing." Liu Yimao said, "Xiao Tang, you really surprised me. I dont know how you did it. I really didnt have any hope for Yu Zhiwei to participate in this reality show. He has a t personality and is not brilliant. Its easy to suffer in this kind of show. I was thinking before, if he It canst up to two months, but it can work. I didn''t expect that the first day would give us so many surprises." Tang Guo thinks about it, so he will do an interview. "For the past six months, Xiao Yu has been improving himself." Liu Yimao didn''t care about this. What he cared about was that the current Yu Zhiwei was very different from before. Tang Guo had a double blossom. Why is it that an artist who has no sshes and is so unremarkable suddenly bes so brilliant? He understood that it must have something to do with Tang Guo''s promotion. As for how to promote, this involves people''s own secrets, and he doesn''t ask too much. What thepany has to do now is how to make reasonable use of the resources in hand to support Yu Zhiwei. Fortunately, Yu Zhiwei and He Lei''s approach is different. In many decisions, there is nothing difficult. No, no, Liu Yimao suddenly remembered something, Tang Guo should have three flowers in his hands. Although Jiang Qiqi has not made any achievements so far, she seeded in her own audition for a female number two. This female number two was really won by Jiang Qiqi herself, not thepany''s resources. Having been in the circle for so many years, Tang Guo had three artists in his hands, two of whom were ordinary, and suddenly performed outstandingly. Liu Yimao thought it was not idental. It must have been something he did during the six months. Just say what Yu Zhiwei showed, not to mention ordinary people, even some professional people are full of praise. "Xiao Tang, with regard to the training of a few of them, why didn''t you dere the funds here?" Since it is so useful, it shows that the money is not wronged. Thepany is not stingy. The better the artist, the more thepany earns. On the premise of ensuring thepany''s interests, it will benefit the artists and help the two parties to cooperate happily. Theirpany is small, so they have to keep such artists well, so as not to chill the family. Tang Guo hadn''t expected that thepany would take the initiative to raise this matter. However, from the perspective of the three artists who are vaguely about to get up under her hands, Liu Yimao''s attitude is also normal. "Then I will ask the assistant to report one in a while." Tang Guo thought for a while, and he wanted to say that the funding he could repay was the time he took Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi to practice shooting abroad. In China, conditions are limited, and some things are not allowed. It is much more convenient in foreign countries, and there are various models, which can let both of you understand. If it is expensive, it is still very expensive. The two have more than 600,000 yuan of study funds for half a month. Since thepany has said everything, then report it, otherwise thepany feels that it has not paid, is it psychologically disturbed? "That''s right," Liu Yimao said with a smile. "The three of your hands are all good. Don''t treat me badly. Don''t worry about the future. When we are in ourpany, their good will be a win-win situation. In the future, they will go to him. It is unavoidable in this circle to fly solo." Chapter 4187: Eighteenth line broker (36) Chapter 4187: Eighteenth line broker (36) Chapter 4187 Eighteen-line broker (36) Tang Guo felt that Liu Yimao had a long way to go. Indeed, there are certain things that will happen, because if you want to restrain the artists, it will be ugly in the end, and you may not really win. Maybe the store is bullying its customers. Many bigpanies don''t care about this and squeeze artists as much as possible. Apart from other things, thispany is indeed somewhat different. For this, Tang Guo didn''t n to let Yu Zhi fly solo for them. She was sure that the three of them would listen to her in their career development. "Manager Liu thought a lot, now they have just started." Liu Yimao also felt that he was talking too much, and he cared a few words, and he told Tang Guo when those people would interview her, and he hung up. Not long after, Liu Yimao received another call saying that Tang Guo''s assistant hade to reimburse the funds for training artists. When Liu Yimao saw the bill, he was a little dizzy. More than 600,000 yuan is only half a month''s study fee abroad, and the various items are clearly written in it. Its not that he is distressed about the money, but that he has overestimated thepanys capabilities. It costs more than 600,000 yuan to learn this alone. Then Yu Zhi will meet the others, as well as Jiang Qiqis skills, musical instruments, and He Leis acting lessons. ? ? "Manager Liu, do you have to go through reimbursement?" Liu Yimao gritted his teeth and said, "Reported, all reported." This is what he said, so he can''t go back. Besides, he already felt it, Xiao Tang is not ordinary, ordinary agents, can he think of cultivating actors like this? When I thought that Yu Zhiwei and Jiang Qiqi had touched all kinds of real guys, he always felt a bit chilly behind him. Tang Guo didn''t care what Liu Yimao''s reaction was. Within two days, she received an interview. The other party was indeed directed at Yu Zhiwei. The first question was how did Yu Zhiwei change so much. Tang Guo: "Because it took him half a year to reinvent himself, improve himself, and present his best to the audience." "So, did Brother Yu learn those survival skills for "Lone Ind Survival"?" Tang Guo admitted, "Of course, since I have learned it, I must try it." "I don''t know how long Miss Tang thinks Brother Yu can stay on the ind?" At this moment, Tang Guo was still broadcasting the picture of Yu Zhi building the house in front of him. The frame of the whole house was almost built. "I think he can live as long as he wants." Tang Guo didn''t lie, taking Yu Zhi as his current survival ability, even if the crew doesn''t pick him up, there is no problem in surviving there. The reporter felt that Tang Guo said too much. But this answer is good, and it''s another hot news. Tang Guo knew that this news would make a lot of people spray it. This was normal. Thework environment is like that, no matter what the artist does, good or bad will be sprayed. Entertainers are bad, many people spray. The artist is a good one, and there are many people who spray it. Today''swork environment is indeed very psychedelic. The enthusiasm that does not need to spend money has been sent, does Tang Guo have a reason not to follow? These onlookers will find that thest person left is really Yu Zhiwei, she is telling the truth. Not only that, but he can live very well on the ind, which is the most annoying. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Yu Zhi to be a broker, saying that Yu Zhiwei could survive on the ind forever, and countless people were greeted. Especially when watching the live broadcast every day, there are people spraying Yuzhi as a show. But this is a 24-hour live broadcast. Except for some private matters such as sleeping and going to the toilet, the others are all on the crowd, and they can only spray Yuzhi for not knowing the sky. Chapter 4188: Eighteenth line broker (37) Chapter 4188: Eighteenth line broker (37) Chapter 4188 Eighteen-line broker (37) There are more people who like Yu Zhiwei and Xiao Huahua. Regarding the current situation, thepany also specifically told Tang Guo not to suppress this situation. When the rebound urs, Yu Zhi will win both fame and fortune. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Yu Zhi is indeed doing well. Now, he has exchanged the items he needs with many people, even the salt can be made by himself, although it will take a long time. He will also distinguish the various nts on this ind and what they are for. It can be said that everyone who participated this time is blessed, and can change something with him from time to time. At this time, Yu Zhiwei had been living on the ind for twenty days. During this period, people quit every day. So far, less than half of them are left. The rules are too harsh, and these people cannot stick to it for various reasons. Tang Guo was already looking for artists, she didn''t want to bring new people into thepany, so thepany asked her to select artists, but she refused. "Tongzi, help me collect those actors who work hard, their acting skills are okay, they don''t ept the unspoken rules of the circle, and they can''t be popr. Or those who have been popr, because of environmental reasons, are also eliminated." [Ok, the host is big. After systematic analysis, she found many suitable people for Tang Guo, and she scanned their information one by one. In the end, three people were selected, two female artists and one male artist. Both female artists have rejected the so-called unspoken rules, and just want to act with peace of mind. Up to now, they can only y a few small roles. One of them is particrly miserable and is now rtively older. Even if they get good roles, they may be taken away by other people in the circle with capital. There is no way. They have no money, no background, no backing, and they can only suffer. One of the female artists is rtively young, named Zhuo Xiang, 22 years old this year. Another female artist is older, her name is Yin Zhuyun, and she is almost forty. Yin Zhuyun''s age is very embarrassing. The age of female artists in this circle has a short shelf life. After a certain age, many roles cannot be yed again. Those who have the resources and capital, even if they act, are easy to provoke ridicule, cause the reputation to copse, and are easy to y. Zhuo Xiang is very beautiful, with the face of her first love, the height of one meter, sixty-five meters tall, and she has no difficulty in acting with anyone. At her current age, she has a long way to y. Yin Zhuyun''s words may not be suitable for ying the heroine again. Even if you are young and y a young heroine, there will still be great peacekeeping. However, Tang Guo has his own position and will find the most suitable for them. Thest one is a male artist who was once popr and is now out of fashion. The male artist''s name is Hao Ye. In fact, he is not too old this year. He is almost two to thirty years old, which is the golden age of a male artist. He used to debut as a singer and was regarded as an idol by countless girls. After debuting, I still acted in some TV dramas. The acting skills are not very good, but it is also passable. At least the TV dramas I participated in at the time had good ratings. There are three main reasons for Hao Ye''s death. The first pointes from himself. He has always wanted to transform. When he was young, Dangdang Xiaoxianrou had nothing to do with him. When he was old, it would ruin his goodwill and make no sense to his future. The second pointes from thepany. Thepany disagrees with his transformation. It feels that he is now worth a lot. It ns to pick up more bad money while he is on fire. The third point is also from him, although he is advertised as a little fresh meat, in fact his singing and dancing skills are still good. Thank you little cute monthly pass, this is a plus one Chapter 4189: Eighteenth line broker (38) Chapter 4189: Eighteenth line broker (38) Chapter 4189 Eighteen-line broker (38) Hao Ye has always felt that he is talking about his works. After entering the show business circle, he is also acting seriously, just to get rid of his previous impression. He wants fans to see his work more. However, some fans now have a lot of attention, and they feel that they are their idols, idols, and they must develop in the direction they want. What makes fans unable to ept is that when being interviewed, they ask about their mate choice. The host asked Hao Ye that there will be questions about the object in the future. The average artist will definitely say that there is no time to consider personal rtionship issues for the time being, and now he just wants to concentrate on his career. Hao Ye was good, and said straightforwardly that if he meets someone he likes and bes sessful, he will announce it as soon as possible. This is a big killer for wife fans. Someone grabbed this question and broke the news to Hao Ye, saying that he already had an object, and it was also said that he had a hidden marriage, and there were pictures. Of course, these were rumors. During that time, every day there was a variety of powder removals to resist Hao Ye''s hot search. Thepany asked Hao Ye to rify that he had no object at all and would not consider rtionship issues for ten years. Hao Ye didn''t do it. The contract they signed at the beginning was nothing like this. Isn''t the two parties signing a mutual cooperation and development? Thepany always forces him to do things that he doesn''t like to do, and he is reluctant to do things that fans dont like to do. Originally mingled in this circle because he liked this business, and now he is not happy. He would rather be hidden in the snow instead of listening to thepany''s arrangements. So it got cold. A cold, for many years. The system found this person because the other party had just expired the contract with the previouspany, and now it is terminated and ready to do what he likes. After reading this, Tang Guo felt that this child was not as easy as it was. He would rather live a little bit, be poorer than be willing to give in. He was also a cruel person. She likes such a cruel person. So, dig in. When selecting these people, the system learned that their contract expired and thepany terminated the contract. Among them, Yin Zhuyun has nopany for a long time. She is a little older and worthless, and manypanies are unwilling to sign her again. Now Yin Zhuyun can still y some older roles by relying on himself for so many years. The scenes are not bad, but they are not very impressive and leave a deep impression. Yin Zhuyun''s image is actually pretty good. When Tang Guo saw it, she found that this woman, who was close to forty years old, felt very elegant and decent overall. Yin Zhuyun was surprised when she heard Tang Guo say that she was going to sign her. At her age, she is not popr and worthless female artists are signed? "Why don''t you try? Ourpany''s contract is still rtively free, and the artists I bring are not messy. I have already applied to thepany. I can sign with you for two years. After two years, you think it is suitable. We can continue." This was won by Tang Guo. Now there are three hidden artists under her hand. The three she wants to sign are not outstanding artists, so Tang Guo will go. If it can be unearthed, it is good for thepany. However, training funds may not be so generous. Thepany does not support idlers and does not do charity. The signing of Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun went well. Finally, Tang Guo went to Hao Ye''s house. In a very ordinarymunity, there are no paparazzi. Tang Guo saw what happened to Hao Ye over the years and felt that he did not regret it. Hao Ye is now twenty-eight, and seven years have passed since his era, and he has long been forgotten. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye''s door and knocked on the door. Thank you monthly pass, add two more Suddenly the inspiration came, so I wrote so much, and I was sleepy, otherwise I couldn''t get up tomorrow morning. see you tomorrow Chapter 4190: Eighteenth line broker (39) Chapter 4190: Eighteenth line broker (39) Chapter 4190 Eighteen-line broker (39) The door opened, and a well-dressed man appeared in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo found that the man looked at her with some caution first, as if he was sure of something, and then rxed. "Excuse me, are you?" "I made an appointment with you, Morningstar Entertainment''s agent." Tang Guo took out his business card and handed it to him. "Are you Hao Ye?" "Miss Tang, pleasee in." Hao Ye waspletely unguarded after reading his business card. Tang Guo followed in, staring at Hao Ye''s back, and asked the system: "Xiao Tongzi, have you missed any important information? Hao Ye seems to be something wrong." "It looks like it''s guarding against a fan." It stands to reason that Hao Ye has been cold for about seven years, and the people who followed him back then have basically grown up. A person disappeared in the silver screen, how could he have forgotten. Entertainment reporters dont want to be a stalker. Will fans still remember to be a stalker? System: Host, I had an idea when I was investigating Hao Ye. "What''s the idea?" This small system has more and more ideas, and I learn to keep a hand when I do everything and sell her a close. [Thats it, the host is big, arent you busy? As a system, I have always cared about your life-long events, even in the vast crowd, I am looking for your lovely whereabouts. I believe that with his character, he will never fail to appear, even if he appearster, it doesnt matter, he wille to you in the end. "and so?" [So, as long as the host is very fond of artists, I will check it again. "Are you sure Hao Ye is him?" Tang Guo shouldn''t beplimenting, or notughing or crying. However, this time the system is on the right side, and the guess is correct. [After analyzing various data, the probability of Hao Ye being a cute is more than 80%, and the other 20% are specific factors, which are factors that the system cannot analyze. "Then tell me, how are you sure he is?" [First of all, this guy''s personality needs to be special, and Hao Ye is special. Looking at so many fresh meat debuts in the entertainment industry, it is still rtively rare to be as stubborn as him. It is rtively rare to be as miserable as him. It''s so red and strangely cold like him, it''s even rarer. "Xiao Tongzi, speak quickly." [Another point is that this guy has been single for twenty-eight years, let alone talking about girlfriends, the girls have never pulled their hands. The host is big, why do you say this? Isn''t this just defending you like a jade? "Don''t you want him?" [Actually, I think Hao Ye is pretty good. If not, if that guy doesn''t show up, would the host change his taste? Of course the system is joking. He is now 90% sure, that''s it. "Well, I''ll sign him first." Tang Guo looked at Hao Ye''s house. This house was in an oldmunity. There were no luxury essories in the house. Everything was simple. It was obvious that his life was really ordinary. Even if it is an ordinary day, but the whole house is tidy and tidy, it is not like many people who can''t bear the big ups and downs and lead their lives in a terrible way. The system didn''t tell Tang Guo this, she nned to learn more about it herself. Understanding the story behind each artist is the basic of being an agent. System: Just fool you. Chapter 4191: Eighteenth line broker (40) Chapter 4191: Eighteenth line broker (40) Chapter 4191 Eighteen-line broker (40) "Miss Tang said on the phone to sign me?" Hao Ye asked actively. In his situation, there is still a normalpany willing to sign him. Of course he is curious, but he still has some expectations. Even if he was hidden by the snow for seven years, he did not lose faith at all. In fact, he has been hiding in the snow for these years, it is not that he has nothing to do, but thepany does not care about him. Without any support, many people are afraid to use him. It''s better to say that it''s Xuezang than to be blocked. On some small asions, it is not a problem to engage in private work and support yourself. However, if the fire does not rise, there is a slight tendency to rise again, and it will be disturbed by others. Anyway, the ce where he sang was changed one after another. In the end, he really couldn''t do the job of resident singing, so he had to give up. At the beginning, he was able to perform some small roles. Later, because some people were unwilling to let him touch this business, he had to rece him at a high price, and the director was also helpless. No way, he didn''t want to hurt others, and finally said goodbye to that line temporarily. He has been waiting, waiting for the day when the contract is over, this wait is seven years, and finally wees himself. At the time, his uncle signed the contract of selling for him, which pitted his seven years of youth. It also made him understand that sometimes it is unreasonable for rtives to cheat you. In the beginning, he himself had read the contract seriously, and maybe he wouldn''t sign thatpany. Tang Guo knew these experiences. "Yes, I want to sign you." "Miss Tang, have you understood my experience?" Hao Ye asked in a hurry. In fact, he was not sure whether anyone would ask for trouble after the contract was terminated. Morningstar is not a bigpany. If someone wants to continue to reorganize him, thepany may not be able to withstand the pressure. "I know that in the past seven years, as long as you are involved in the profession in the circle, there will be no good results in the end." "Since Miss Tang knows, she should understand the consequences of signing me." Hao Ye said seriously. Hao Ye is twenty-eight this year. For men, this is a golden age. He was more handsome than Tang Guo saw on the screen, and he was meticulously dressed, obviously for hering today, indicating that this is a very polite person, and that the other party also values today''s affairs very seriously. If this person has not been scammed by thepany, and no one can fix him, he may already be a popr movie emperor. "Since I dare to sign you, I can take over all your troubles." Tang Guo said this, very confident. Hao Ye said: "It''s true that I know about Morningstar Entertainment. If I don''t have a lot of trouble, I am really willing to go to such apany, especially to cooperate with Miss Tang. But if my troubles continue, Morningstar Entertainment will not The solution to these troubles may lead to fire." "Have you been to get to know me?" Tang Guo asked. System: [Host, speak a little more serious, you are talking about thepany, don''t look curious as a little girl. Seriously, you are now a broker. Hao Ye didn''t understand this question, and nodded: "Yes, Miss Tang is a very different agent." Excluding He Lei, the other two artists have mediocre aptitudes, and one of them is already on the rise. He had watched "Lone Ind Survival". Yu Zhiwei was on an isted ind andmunicated with others. People asked him how he got so many. He always said that these courses were arranged by the agent for help. He was very grateful to him. Chapter 4192: Eighteenth line broker (41) Chapter 4192: Eighteenth line broker (41) Chapter 4192 Eighteen-line broker (41) Let me ask, how many agents will let artists stop for half a year to help artists arrange courses to improve themselves? I''m afraid I would like the artist to take a few more announcements to endorse, so let''s start the fire early. These are not wrong, human nature. He just felt that if they could get to know each other earlier, the development might be different, and he still had some regrets in his heart and couldn''t cooperate with her. Thinking of the other party''s age a few years younger than him, Hao Yeughed. Even if he knew him earlier, he was still a high school student at that time and couldn''t cooperate. "Ourpany can''t solve the trouble for you, but I can." Tang Guo smiled and said something very unbelievable, "The strength of thepany does not represent my personal strength. Let''s talk about this today. Nothing else is considered. If you are willing to cooperate and the contract is satisfied, we will sign the contract and I will bear all the consequences." Tang Guo had guessed that Hao Ye hadn''t been going well for seven years, and most of them were deliberate. She didn''t believe that a bigpany would be so idle, spending a whole seven years of time and energy to go to an artist who would wear the floor. Hao Ye couldn''t stand up, for fear of someone else. I wanted to take Xiao Tongzi out to have a fight, but I even sold him to her. System: Hide. Tang Guo''s words were very arrogant, and Hao Ye just recognized her self-confidence. The strength of Morningstar Entertainment does not represent her personal strength. Doesn''t it mean that her personal strength is stronger than thepany? "Miss Tang, are you kidding?" "No, would you like to sign?" Hao Ye''s heart moved. This is a very goodpany and a very good agent. There was even a voice in his heart telling him, sign it, I believe she can do it. Tang Guo pushed the contract to Hao Ye: "Two-year trial signing." Hao Ye was even more surprised. There are not a few artists who fly solo after the expiration date. The lowest contract now is five years from the start. He had never heard of a two-year contract. Hao Ye picked up the contract and looked seriously, after reading it, he was even more shocked. What kind of fairy contract is this, he wants to find loopholes in it, such as the kind of word game that pits him. No! This contract was frank and frank, and he felt that there was no more conscience in the circle than this contract. [This guy, I look so carefully, are you afraid that the host will cheat him greatly? Even if it is pitted, it will be pitted for a lifetime, beautiful him. "I was cheated before, but now I look at it seriously. Isn''t that normal? Hao Ye was cheated by his uncle, and his rtives cheated him. We are just a first-time acquaintance, or a cooperative rtionship. If you look at the contract seriously, this is responsible for yourself." System: It makes sense. He just thinks that the host isrgely helping Hao Ye. [Does the host know what his extra money does? "Don''t you go to the host asionally? Xiao Tongzi, didn''t you give me all the information?" [Keep a sense of mystery, just want the host to be greatly surprised, in fact, this guy has another job. Because of the contract pitting, heter went to study thew, and now he also takes some work to help people read the contract. Tang Guo: "..." "Tongzi, you want to be beaten like this." [The host is big, it''s gone, so I concealed it, and I told you the truth about the rest. I just wanted to see you surprised, but I didn''t expect your reaction to be so in. "You have too many good days. By the way, isn''t 111 going to send you an instation package?" Chapter 4193: Eighteenth line broker (42) Chapter 4193: Eighteenth line broker (42) Chapter 4193 Eighteen-line broker (42) [111 just entered the next world over there, when it stabilizes, it should be soon. ] The system is also looking forward to it. I dont know what instation package the 111 boy will send him. Is it a stand-alone instation package? That''s okay. Before swallowing the small program games in the system, he was a little tired of ying. When he was all right, he always went to the online world to get a game instation package to y. Hao Ye, who came back to his senses, asked Tang Guo again: "Miss Tang, are you really willing to sign me?" "Of course, do you sign?" Hao Ye shook his pen firmly: "Since Miss Tang is not afraid, what else am I afraid of?" After speaking, Hao Ye signed his name. When will it be worse than his current situation. If it doesn''t work, you can return to the original. "Hao Ye, now you are my artist, when can you start?" Hao Ye: "I still have some things here, and I can handle them all in a week." He still has a few points of contract and didn''t help others to deal with it, and there is also a hosts job. Since he has epted it, he must finish it. . Tang Guo installed the contract and didn''t leave: "There should be nothing wrong today, right?" After receiving Hao Yes answer, Tang Guo said: When you came in just now, I thought you seemed a little nervous. Are you in trouble? Since you are all my artist, you must tell me if you are in trouble now. Only then can you handle it as soon as possible." "There is a crazy fan who has been following my whereabouts all the time. These years have been better. Some time ago, the fan was even crazier and called the police several times, so that the other party was morefortable." "Then I will arrange a bodyguard for you toe over tomorrow," Tang Guo looked at the tidy house, "Your house is too small. There are three bodyguards and assistant drivers. You should not be able to live in it. Why don''t you do it today? Go back with me and I will arrange the amodation. If you have any job, let the driver take you there to deal with it." Hao Ye didn''t know what was wrong, so he packed his luggage and got into the car with Tang Guo. Now he was sitting in the back with Tang Guo, and he couldn''t help but look at this low-key look, and it was indeed a luxury car worth millions of dors. The current agents have started so high? Tang Guo is not a big-name broker. He has a driver and a luxury car to pick him up. Could this be the personal strength she said? "Lets talk about it. After you were hid by the formerpany, you were repeatedly broken down by others. I think the formerpany should only issue you a blockade notice, but if you take some small jobs, you wont care, nor I will really deliberatelye to target you again." A worthless artist is not necessary for thepany at all, so why waste that resource. The banning of Hao Ye has already yed a role in killing chickens and monkeys. "Sister Tang has a good guess. It''s not the formerpany who wants to kill him. They are not so idle." Tang Guo is younger than him, and now he is his agent. It doesn''t hurt to call sister. Tang Guo was quite useful. She patted Hao Ye on the shoulder: "Since you are called my sister, I will cover you in the future." Hao Ye felt that his agent was a bit strange, but he was not disgusted. Maybe he thinks too much? System: I didn''t think much, just what you guessed. "Then do you have anyone guessing?" "There are spections that when I joined this circle, I did block many people''s way. But now I am cold. No one will be so idle and spend resources to deal with me. However, one person may be so idle." Chapter 4194: Eighteenth line broker (43) Chapter 4194: Eighteenth line broker (43) Chapter 4194 Eighteen-line broker (43) Tang Guo: "Who?" She didn''t know the details of this aspect without careful investigation by the system. "Qi Dong." Hao Ye said a name. Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Qi Dong, a popr first-line actor, the king of TV drama ratings, whenever there is a major male lead script, it will be delivered to him as soon as possible. He has taken a lot of star emperors, but the actor seems to be with him No fate. In the past few years, I wanted to enter the movie circle and participated in a lot of big productions, but the effect was not very good. I was almost told by fans that I made bad movies and choked bad money. In the end, in order to stabilize my position, I didn''t try to enter the movie circle again? " "It''s him." "As far as I know, Qi Dong made his debut on a show with you, and there seems to be no hatred between you. But at the beginning, you seemed to be pressing him. Is it because of this hatred, shouldn''t it? In this circle, At the beginning, he was able to crush him a lot, and he could not hold everyone''s hatred." Otherwise, it would be too careful, who is better than him, and when he seeds, he will retaliate against the other party? That Qi Dong is in this circle, I am afraid it is not easy to mix. "It''s really not that simple. I have no grudges with him, probably because of one thing." Hao Ye said here, paused, "I identally saw his private affairs, he may feel ashamed, maybe even With some other reasons, he hated it." "I don''t know if you know Sister Yang?" Tang Guo: "Tongzi, who is Sister Yang?" System: [Host Da, Sister Yang is a rich woman who started from scratch. She was a rural housewife at first. Because of family disputes, she went out of the house. Fortunately, her family felt sorry for her and gave her a bungalow and three littlembs, hoping that she could raise sheep for a living. Sister Yang felt that by raising sheep, she would only be able to keep sheep on the hillside for a lifetime, and she might walk into the grave of another marriage in the future. After more than a year of inquiries and studies, she sold three grown up sheep and started raising pigs. Entered the pig industry, relying on his hard work, sincerity, and some luck, he gradually became a big pig farmer, andter there was a famous three sheep pig farm. The name Three Sheepes from three littlembs. Before the establishment of thepany, Three Sheep was also her nickname. When ites to raising pigs, many people say that it is from that vige, the one called Three Sheep, and the pigs she raises are good. Strong, no water, conscience, the owner of the three sheep is still a cheerful person, and you can''t go wrong with her. There are countless types of pigs in the Three Sheep Pig Farm, which can meet the taste needs of all kinds of people. The pork that the host ate yesterday came from the Three Sheep Pig Farm. [After she became famous, Sister Yang rejected many suitors and fell in love with raising Xiaoxianrou. Xiaoxianrou is one package after another. Back then, the person she first liked was your lovely Hao Ye. Your lovely family wants to protect you like a jade, how can you follow it? [Fortunately, this sister Yang does not force people. After a few trials, Hao Ye didn''t mean it, so she gave up. She really took heart to Hao Ye and regretted it for a long time. Tang Guo narrowed his eyes, "Behind Qi Dong, is this sister Yang?" Yes. "So, Qi Dong instigated Sister Yang to deal with Hao Ye?" [No, no, no, Sister Yang has forgotten that incident a long time ago, and there is no need to sign a contract with a young artist. She is busy raising pig business every day, so how can she have that time? She didn''t even know Qi Dong''s dealing with Hao Ye. It''s just that Qi Dong borrowed her power to achieve him, so that he has a lot of contacts in his circle. Everyone will look at Sister Yang and give him a bit of face. Now Qi Dong is stronger, and it is not a problem to avenge an unknown little artist. "It turned out to be like this. I thought that if you want to support Hao Ye, you have to deal with the Three Sheep Pig Farm Company. Fortunately, it''s not. The pork from the Three Sheep Pig Farm is really good and it tastes good." System: Where and where. [Sister Yang is more outspoken and likes to make friends. Although she is a pig farmer, no one looks down on her. I heard that she also formed a team ofwyers to help housewives like that. Actually, not a bad person. She keeps Xiaoxianrou in principle. If Xiaoxianrou wants to find someone, she will end the rtionship. see you tomorrow Chapter 4195: Eighteenth line broker (44) Chapter 4195: Eighteenth line broker (44) Chapter 4195 Eighteen-line broker (44) "It''s reasonable to say so, we can''t be right. A Qi Dong wants to block Hao Ye''s way, first ask if I agree or not." Tang Guo guessed that for some things Qi Dong did in the circle, that sister Yang probably didn''t know that the boss of arge pig farm was busy with the property most of the time, so there was no time to care about these little things. Tang Guo''smunication with the system was actually a short-lived event. She came back to her senses and answered Hao Ye''s words: "Is it the sister of the Three Sheep Pig Farm Company?" Hao Ye: "It''s her." "Qi Dong is rted to Sister Yang?" Hao Ye nodded: "When I first debuted, Sister Yang''s people came to me." "Sister Yang fell in love with you." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, which made Hao Ye look a little ufortable, and quickly said: "I didn''t promise. Sister Yang''s people came several times. Seeing that I didn''t mean it, I didn''t bother. ." Hao Ye had heard of the reputation of Yang Jie. So the senses for each other are not too bad, but they are not the same. "Sister Yang is behind Qi Dong?" This matter has been around for a long time. Although it is not necessarily a secret in the circle, there are still many people who don''t know. Especially under Qi Dong''s deliberate avoidance, no one would take the initiative to talk about such things. Speaking of Qi Dong''s debut for almost ten years, his external publicity is temporarily ignoring feelings. For this reason, he has a lot of wife fans. With Sister Yang behind, no one dared to make any bad rumors. "Indeed, how did you get enemies? You are not his threat anymore, and you still hold you and let it go?" Hao Ye said, "This matter should start from when Sister Yangs people came to see me. Qi Dong and I were in the same room at the time. Sister Yangs people came to me, and Qi Dong knew it well, and even persuaded me to let me If you really agree to this circle with your own ability, it will be ck history in the future. I am very opposed to this matter." Tang Guo understood: "Then he turned around to hook up with Sister Yang?" "Well, Iter found out that he and Sister Yang''s people were very close. Every time that person came over, Qi Dong seemed to try his best to express himself. Later, Qi Dong seldom came back and basically lived outside. Once , I identally saw him and Sister Yang together, his face was not very good at the time." Tang Guo smiled indifferently: "Isn''t this just the face-to-face set behind the set? It''s okay, this matter is easy to solve. ording to the personality of Sister Yang, you should be disdainful of targeting you, otherwise you can''t do these things outside the circle. ,What do you think?" "I have guessed that this matter was probably due to Qi Dong''s use. How could a busy person like Sister Yang specifically target a small person like me." Hao Ye understood that if Sister Yang targeted him, he would notter Red, the other party uses some resources casually, and he has no chance of being red. It is estimated that people have long forgotten his number. "Since Qi Dong is only targeting you, things are much easier to handle. You only need to improve your professional abilities when youe back, and you don''t need to think too much about other things." Hao Ye was still a little worried: "Qi Dong is Sister Yang''s person, and if there is some pillow breeze, it may cause a lot of trouble for thepany." "The biggest problem is probably thepetition for resources. However, don''t do porcin work without the diamond diamond. Don''t worry, you can''t run away. Qi Dong is in this circle, not just covering the sky. It''s okay to move some small ones. , The big one can''t move." Chapter 4196: Eighteenth line broker (45) Chapter 4196: Eighteenth line broker (45) Chapter 4196 Eighteen-line broker (45) "Wait for the capital and the people in the circle to understand your value. Everyone is not stupid, and will not give up your sweet pastry just because of Qi Dong." Hao Ye couldn''tugh or cry, he was a cool and terrifying artist, in the eyes of this agent, he turned out to be sweet and delicious. This kind of affirmation, which hasn''t been obtained for a long time, made his heart warm. Perhaps the choice this time will not be bad. Tang Guo chatted with Hao Ye all the way back, and he also knew another reason why Hao Ye was so disgusted with thepany''s arrangements at the beginning. He would rather cool it down than follow thepany''s requirements. When Hao Ye was in junior high school, his parents died and his uncle became his guardian. To say that this uncle has nurturing grace for him, it is not at all. The uncle was originally just an ordinary family, butter took over the property of Hao Ye''s parents, but he told Hao Ye to work hard and not sit in the air. Hao Ye always wanted to act, stand on stage and express himself. Because of his amazing talent, his uncle moved his mind. When he was in high school, his uncle became his agent, helping him with somerge and small jobs. After Hao Ye was admitted to the Academy of Film and Television, he went to participate in the audition show, and the results were good. When apany found him, his uncle owed apany to him. Because he was focused on doing things he liked, he didn''t pay attention to them and had no experience, so he was pitted by the contract. What disgusted him most was that his uncle knew that Sister Yang had been interested in him, and nned to send him to Sister Yang. Hao Ye woke up and refused decisively. He didn''t want to go this way, so even if he was cold, he couldn''t vite his principles. No matter how the uncle persecuted him, he wouldn''t be fooled, and eventer sue the uncle. It''s a pity that his parents'' property and the money he once made were all squandered. Uncle is just an old man and can''t get it out. Hao Ye was not disappointed when he couldn''t get the money, he just wanted to break the rtionship. So far, he hasn''t heard from his uncle for many years, and his uncle is even more meaningless because he is cold. "After my parents left, he regarded his uncle as his only rtive. Although he had some shorings, he felt that everyone had shorings. He was his own rtives. He didn''t think so much, let alone take precautions." Calm, it can be seen that he really didn''t care so much about money. In fact, he has been able to make money over the years, so he can make a lot of money by helping people look at the contract. But he still lives in the oldmunity, keeps his house neat and tidy, and leads such an ordinary life without any luxury at home, just because he likes this way of life. "This is just an experience in life, you are so good, you will definitely make achievements in your favorite field." Tang Guo''s words were very useful to Hao Ye. He also felt that he was excellent, but hecked a stage. "For so many years, the original effort has not fallen, right?" Tang Guo asked. Hao Ye smiled: "How can I forget, I''m thinking about it every day, just waiting for the contract to expire." It is notmon for Hao Ye to have a tough personality and never thought of giving up. When I arrived at the vi, Hao Ye felt that the scenery outside was a bit different when he was on the road. Why did he drive to the most expensive vi area in the city? Thinking of the value of this car, he calmed down again. This agent, I dont know how it came from. Maybe it is a richdy who likes to do this? To experience life? Chapter 4197: Eighteenth line broker (46) Chapter 4197: Eighteenth line broker (46) Chapter 4197 Eighteen-line Broker (46) Sure enough, after getting off the car and following Tang Guo into the other vi, he felt that his guess was extremely correct. "Sister Tang''s house is really big." Hao Ye praised earnestly. I don''t know if it was after seven years of training. Even when he saw such a luxurious ce, he didn''t show the slightest cramp. On the contrary, he looked natural and looked around. Look openly. Tang Guo felt that Hao Ye''s seven years of experience should be a kind of training for him. She also found Hao Ye in the original plot, just because this is a passerby, not much is mentioned. But because he is so famous, he can still mention some. However, what was mentioned was a long timeter, seven years of dormancy, in exchange for him soaring into the sky. So, sooner orter such people will go to a high ce, it''s just a matter of time. "You will live here in the future, no problem, right?" Hao Ye shook his head: "Of course I have no problem." "I think your room is clean and simple, and I''m afraid you are not used to it. If you are in the room, you can ask the housekeeper to help you decorate it in a style you like." Hao Ye: "Any style will do, it''s neat." Living in his small house is veryfortable, does not mean that living in a big house is ufortable. System: Live more, and you will live for the rest of your life. After choosing a room, the two had a meal together. Tang Guo took Hao Ye around in the vi, and Hao Ye was a little strange when he saw those weird things. "This is the ce where Xiao Yu practiced." Tang Guo pointed to the brick in front of Hao Ye, there were some strange things that Hao Ye had never seen before. But here are some skills that Hao Ye saw when he saw Yu Zhi as the camera. "It turns out that what Yu Zhi is saying is true. What he learned was all arranged by Sister Tang." But he didn''t expect that the ce of study turned out to be in Tang Guo''s vi. Obviously such a high-end vi is now reduced to a ce for the artists under his hand to put learning tools. Especially these hard bricks are totally unworthy of vis. "These cold weapons turned out to be real." Hao Ye saw that a big knife was very handsome. Tang Guo motioned to him to take it. When he took it up, he felt that his whole person was sinking a little. Such a heavy knife, even if he is strong. It''s big and it''s hard to wave it. In addition, he also saw many ssical musical instruments here. Although he hadn''t bought these items, at least he still had his eyes. These items are all valuable, and any one starts at 50,000 yuan. There are even some, which should be worth hundreds of thousands. These cold weapons have no traces of the manufacturer, but each one is not simple, and I am afraid that they are more valuable than those ssical musical instruments. Here, he felt that the batch of bricks just now was cheaper. "This is where Qiqi usually studies." Hao Ye knew about the artist under Tang Guo, and knew who Jiang Qiqi was. The other party seemed to be making a gangster movie, which he had announced before. He was a very good character. It is definitely not easy for Jiang Qiqi to be selected. Seeing these now, he is not surprised at all. "You can learn the things here. The artists under my hand can learn anything you want." Tang Guo said, "Of course, the premise is that you are very interested." "I''m quite interested in these things." Hao Ye said, he had never tried such new things. Now there is a chance, of course he wants to touch it. Chapter 4198: Eighteenth line broker (47) Chapter 4198: Eighteenth line broker (47) Chapter 4198 Eighteen-line broker (47) "Hao Ye, do you have any ideas about your return to this circle? For example, what route do you want to take?" Hao Ye thought for a while and said, "I can try any role, except foredy roles, I feel that I am not suitable foredy roles." "I also think that in your image,edy roles are really not suitable. Also, do not touch the domineering president of idol drama heroes. What do you think?" "I have this meaning. This kind of role will have a lot of wife fans." Hao Ye said seriously, "Now when Ie back, I like more roles that show my ability to y. Bad, as long as the audience can appreciate my role, its fine." "It''s best to have less emotional drama between men and women." After Hao Ye finished speaking, he reflected on it, "Is there too much demand for me?" "No, this is positioning yourself. Once you have found the positioning, you will be able to pick up suitable scriptster. So now we excludeedies, idols, and emotional dramas." System: [Host, are you wishing that he didn''t say anything about acting in an emotional scene, and he looked serious and almost fooled Xiao Tongzi. Tang Guo: "With so many words, they are all gossips." System: Slightly omitted. "Then let''s arrange lessons now, what instrument do you know? Are you still practicing?" "There are somemonly used modern instruments, but I''m not proficient, and I can y music of general difficulty. I haven''t learned ssical instruments." "Then if you like it, you can learn it here. Let''s decide what you want to learn. By the way, Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun will be back in two days. They are my newly signed artists. Then, you will study together. . In thest two days, you can familiarize yourself first and take a look at the theoretical knowledge here." "Hao Ye, do you know how to calligraphy?" Tang Guo asked that it was the few characters hanging on the wall in the other party''s room before, and they were still in their own way, with a "Hao" seal. "I know some. My father is a calligraphy lover. He trained me in this aspect since I was a kid. Later, I was upset and I would practice calligraphy when I couldn''t calm down." "It just so happens that I also have a calligraphy ss here, and there are many copybooks, you can read it if you are interested." Tang Guo pointed to the other side. After Hao Ye walked over and opened it, he didn''t move his position for a long time. Tang Guo: "Tongzi, you said that this kind of person is not popr, who will be popr? What hecks is just an opportunity. Even if he is not an actor, he can stand in a high position, but he just doesn''t want to give up this business. Waiting." System: [Host, don''t boast, they are all their own, now he meets you, he will get hotter faster. Hao Ye thought that in two days Yin Zhuyun and Zhuo Xiang woulde over, and the teacher woulde to give them lessons together. When Tang Guo said that he wanted to teach them to practice and y with those cold weapons, Hao Ye finally didn''t take it easy. He stared at Tang Guo, who was holding the big knife that he wielded very hard before, and didn''t move his eyes for a moment. He thought she was a wealthy daughter, very rich, and came to this circle just like him, to realize his dream. Never thought that she was so powerful. It''s like talking to him the other day with a gentle smile, some touching girls are not her. She in front of her was more like a heroic heroine. Chapter 4199: Eighteenth line broker (48) Chapter 4199: Eighteenth line broker (48) Chapter 4199 Eighteen-line broker (48) Not to mention Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun. They were stunned by their new agent. Is the threshold for being an agent now so high? After Tang Guo finished his big sword, he couldn''t help butin: "There are still fewer people under his hand, and they are all busy. When can my agent not be able to do it personally?" System: [Host, I think, Im afraid its not easy toe. You see that the people you hold will be hot and will have something to do. Where can they help you raise cattle? Tang Guo thought about it, and felt that he was losing a lot. "After that, arrange for them less work. Every year someone takes turns to rest for at least one month. If you stay to rest,e and help me." Tang Guo first taught a few people internal skills, and Hao Ye was surprised that he could still learn internal skills. But if you can learn, just learn. Some of the things here can be learned with money, and some cannot be learned with money. Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun also have the same idea. They have never heard of this kind of careful teaching, which allows them to improve themselves. About a weekter, after the three of them could learn everything by themselves, Tang Guo only needed to look at them. In addition to learning these, they still have acting sses every day, and Tang Guo, an agent, personally selects clips to y against them. Hao Ye: "..." Zhuo Xiang: "..." Yin Zhuyun: "..." As an artist, these few days have been the most decadent time in their lives. Hao Ye loves three types of weapons, long swords, broadswords, and long spears. The moves Tang Guo gave him not only looked handsome, but also not empty, and with internal strength, he felt that these moves could kill people. The four ssical instruments that Hao Ye loved were: Guqin, Xiao, Xun, and Erhu. In the film and television drama, Tang Guo chose many roles to y against Hao Ye. Among these characters, there are some good-natured princes in ancient times, indifferent swordsmen, iron-blooded generals on the battlefield, viins who are extremely bad, and even little ones who are cruelly rolling. Among modern roles, she has picked out somemon professional roles and let Hao Ye go through them. There are very few emotional dramas. In addition, Tang Guo picked out some of the more outstanding roles in the movies and gave Hao Ye a try. The end result is that Hao Ye was born to eat this bowl of rice. Even if she was dissatisfied with her performance at the beginning, she would be able to understand the thought of this character and express the character she understood in her own way. Hao Ye''s outstanding performance also stunned Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun. This is the one who appreciates the food. System: Where can the talent of that guy choose the person? Even if it''s bad, it''s estimated that he will secretly open a little bit for himself. Zhuo Xiang is also not bad. Although Zhuo Xiang also needs to practice, Tang Guo doesn''t require the other party to have any training. The most important thing is to improve his acting skills to the highest level. In addition, he will learn some skills. Zhuo Xiang''s face is very beautiful. She is still young and can pick up more modern dramas and ancient puppets that are well made. ording to Yin Zhuyun, the characters he receives in the future cannot be the protagonists, but they can also be very important characters in the y. After confirming, she specialized in training this aspect. In addition, she also asked Yin Zhuyun to learn some etiquette, tea art, and health-preserving ways to shape an elegant woman''s life. Yin Zhuyun himself is very elegant, but now I just want to highlight her. Even if she ys a variety of good and bad roles in the y, but after learning about her, seeing her lifestyle can definitely attract arge number of fans. These fans are not young, and they can be regarded as ying. A role to lead middle-aged women to be more elegant. Therefore, Yin Zhuyun still needs to learn a lot. Yin Zhuyun: "I can learn how to make cheongsams. In fact, when I was young, I really liked these things. Xiaoguo, you saidter that you want me to show my skills on Weibo. It is really exciting. Sharing a beautiful life, this thing I like." "Sister Tang, me, me and me, can I learn more? I''m still young and I''m not afraid of pressure, and there is no problem with my schedule." Zhuo Xiang looked at Yin Zhuyun, she couldn''t learn grace, and her personality it''s not like that. see you tomorrow Chapter 4200: Eighteenth line broker (49) Chapter 4200: Eighteenth line broker (49) Chapter 4200 Eighteen-line broker (49) Tang Guo thought for a while: "Do you know how to draw? If you are interested, learn how to draw. Starting from sketching, from now on, you can share your learning progress every day. When you interact with fans in the future, you can still draw Give the avatar to the fans. Maybe, some of the characters you will be filming in the future will need you to paint." "Well, painting, I like it." Zhuo Xiang hesitated and asked, "Sister Tang, can you paint?" "Yes, I''ll call the housekeeper to buy tools in a while, and I''ll teach you in the afternoon." Zhuo Xiang: She shouldn''t question, what else can this all-round agent do not? This is a fairy. "By the way, the three of you also posted a blog post to inform the fans that you are going to change thepany, which can be regarded as saying goodbye to the past and to the future. All three said that there was no problem. Yin Zhuyun was quite old and was indeed not popr. There were not many fans. He looked like hundreds of thousands. Fortunately, there are indeed many live fans. The people who fan her now are really fans of her, and they are all rational fans. Yin Zhuyun: I signed apany and met a good broker. The future can be expected. After the blog post was posted, it took about a minute before anyonemented. They were all cheering, very peaceful and friendly remarks. Zhuoxiang has more fans than Yin Zhuyun, and his age is rtively younger. When she debuted, she performed pretty well. Although she didn''t y the female number one, she still yed a lot of female two and three. Because it adheres to its own principles, cannot obtain resources, and thepetition is so high, thepany will not bother to hold actors who are disobedient and do not bring themmercial value. So, after that, she can only try the show herself, or thepany will arrange some not-so-good roles. Not only can it not serve as a solid fan, but it is often ridiculed by not many fans, but there are some ck fans. Zhuo Xiang: I have changed to a newpany. The agent is really super good. It is now in ss. Please wait for me toe back. Zhuoxiang''s blog post has been posted, and people immediatelymented and blessed Zhuoxiang. By the way, sheined about her formerpany and felt happy that she could switch to a goodpany. Zhuo Xiang decided to share his own dynamics of learning to paint from tomorrow. Tang Guo focused the two of them, and his eyes fell on Hao Ye. Hao Ye took out his phone and said lightly: "I haven''t logged into Weibo for many years." "How many years are many years?" Tang Guo asked, Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun are also very good, they have heard of Hao Ye''s history. Hao Ye smiled indifferently: "It has been about six years. There are too many ck fans and crazy fans. Turning off private messages andments will not stop those people from circling me every day." The three of them showed sympathetic gazes. Hao Ye logged on to Weibo, because he had forgotten the password for too long, and it took some time to retrieve the password. When I logged in, there were a lot of news about him. He clicked in and looked at it and found that most of these news were five or six years ago. Since three years ago, the number of times he has been circled has gradually decreased, and thest one is three. Months ago. He opened the private messages andments, and since he returned to this circle, these all need to be faced. He has be strong enough that everything on the Inte, no matter how talking, can no longer hit him. Hao Ye: Starting today, I will be an actor again. Those who had defaned were basically defaned, and he looked at the pile of attention figures. He did not leave without saying goodbye. When he left Weibo, he said goodbye to the majority of fans. Now that I am back, it is very appropriate. Chapter 4201: Eighteenth line broker (50) Chapter 4201: Eighteenth line broker (50) Chapter 4201 Eighteen-line broker (50) Hao Ye was ready, and someone sprayed him in a moment. Even if many years have passed, the impression of those who hacked him will probably not improve. The one that should be mocked will still be mocked. Even if they didn''t ridicule, Qi Dong would definitely do something when he knew what was happening on his side. He still understands the other party''s character. Thements came faster than Hao Ye had imagined. What he didn''t expect was that the firstment turned out to be four words: Wee back. After thisment, a series of "Wee Back" appeared. It''s the same crazy and passionate fan he once remembered. Hao Ye quickly recalled that after so many years, the people who fanned him at the beginning were all in their teens and 20s. Now, after all these years, most of them are over 20, and their minds are much more mature. Reaction. However, there are still some rtively livelyments, and no one has been found attacking him. He picked the first response from the fan who weed him: Thank you. Naturally, thatment will be a hotment. Although he doesn''t follow the traffic route, he will still be very grateful to those who are willing to like him and fan him rationally. Later, fans asked him if the contract expired and signed a newpany, and reminded him to look at the contract carefully. Looking at thisment, Hao Ye looked up and smiled at Tang Guo: "They are all grown up. The little fans at the time seemed to understand what was going on." "What you said, it sounds a bit old." Tang Guo also smiled, "Lets go back to the other person. Since you are still willing to pay attention to you, they must really like you. They are all grown up and mature. They are much different from the past. Difference." Hao Ye nodded. With thisment, he returned that he had signed a newpany and the contract was no problem. He also mentioned that the agent is very good and they will definitely cooperate happily. At the same time, Tang Guo, who is new to Hao Ye, was discovered by his few remaining fans. "Brother Hao should have signed a contract with Morningstar Entertainment. Have you seen that Brother Hao and Tang Guo from Morningstar are paying attention to each other." "I see, what kind ofpany is Morningstar Entertainment, okay? My good brother won''t suffer, right? Seriously, I regretted it a little bit back then. I was not young and sensible. Later, after going through big fans, I learned how good our good brother is. Just arrived alone." "Morningstar Entertainment''s current reputation is still good, and the agents reviews are also good. Do you see thetest season of "Lonely Ind Survival"? The actor with a hen named Xiaohuahua is in the hands of this agent. artist." "I know, I know, I watch every day, and I have climbed half of the wall now. I didn''t expect my good brother toe back before I climbed over, but I like Brother Yu again. Ah, now they The two are one broker, does it mean that I can have both?" "..." "I know that every time Brother Yu is asked, howe these are very, as if they are saying that this is a solo course for agents. If this is the case, good brother has really met good people." "I didn''t expect to see my good brothere back to this circle in the rest of my life. I am so touched that I have no regrets in this life." These fans are not private messages, but discuss this matter under Hao Ye''s blog post. Hao Ye watched them discussing in silence, his expression soft. "There are still a lot of people who care about you. By the way, did fans call you good brother before?" Tang Guo''s focus is rather strange, she always thinks it is not. Hao Ye looked a little ufortable, of course not. Chapter 4202: Eighteenth line broker (51) Chapter 4202: Eighteenth line broker (51) Chapter 4202, Eighteen-line Broker (51) Seeing Hao Ye''s expression, Zhuo Xiang said quickly, "This is not a secret, and I will know if I search it online?" "Fans once called a good brother a good brother." Tang Guo: What should I do if I want tough out loud, but I am afraid of hitting the artist''s self-esteem? System: Letsugh first, coax is back, its not a big deal. The host is still very good at coaxing people. Hao Ye saw that Tang Guo was holding back his smile, and was relieved: "Laugh if you want." Tang Guoughed seriously, but did notugh aloud, but the corners of his lips and eyebrows were curved, and his smile was particrly charming. Both Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun felt that their agent was afraid that they were in the wrong line. They entered the entertainment industry like this, and their beauty alone could overwhelm many people. "Hao Ye, I don''t think you like posting these blog posts, so you are forced to show what you want. You can post whatever you want in the future. If it is controversial, you still need to discuss it with me in advance." Hao Ye responded, "Okay." Regardless of his Weibo, Tang Guo still surprised him, so he asked: "Do you care about my Weibo?" "What do I do with your Weibo? I believe you are all grown-ups, and you are responsible for your actions." She is so busy, she also manages the Weibo of the artist, but she thinks about beauty, take care of it yourself. Hao Ye does not have a strong desire to behave on the Inte. He is more serious about this kind of thing, and he is like an old cadre. In the past, his cultural blog was managed by his uncle. Fortunately, he registered it himself. It was easy to retrieve the password. Zhuo Xiang prefers to interact with his fans, and Yin Zhuyun is also happy to share his life status. The three of them were very satisfied with Tang Guo''s arrangement. "Your system study time is half a year. If you encounter a good role within this half a year, I will try to help you fight for it, so you must hurry up." The three nodded quickly. With such a good opportunity, they didn''t want to rx for a moment. After arranging the three, Tang Guo paid attention to Xia Yuzhi as the three in his free time. Yu Zhiweis house has been built. The support of the house is made of dead trees. With his exquisite craftsmanship, he spliced the dead trees together and made some carvings, attracting arge number of fans, and even some old carpenters guarded them. The live broadcast room stared at Yu Zhiwei. At first, some grass was used for the roof to avoid rain leakage, and he also added banana leaves to cover. Then everything stabilized, and when he was free, he began to cut dead wood and was making wood tiles, which surprised the audience. Obviously it was a challenge to survive on an isted ind. They looked at Yu Zhiwei as if they were looking at the wandering life of a craftsman. This felt really weird. Now that more than a month has passed, there are still about 30 of the original 100 people. Except for Yu Zhiwei, everyone lost several catties. Just as a person, Yu Zhi lives happily and happily every day. Someone wants to exchange things, as long as they bring out the same value, Yu Zhi is always the one whoes. If others want to learn technology, Yu Zhiwei will try his best to teach it. This is what Tang Guo told him from the beginning. If someone asks for advice, he can teach it. Without her systematic training, some things cannot be learned in a short time. However, some small tricks are more useful for the wandering people on the ind. Unconsciously, Yu Zhiwei''s behavior attracted arge number of fans and becamepletely popr. Chapter 4203: Eighteenth line broker (52) Chapter 4203: Eighteenth line broker (52) Chapter 4203 Eighteen-line broker (52) Recently, Yu Zhi has been on popr searches from time to time, and he has doubled the ratings of the show, and those who are not usually interested havee. The person who used to say that Yu Zhi was a showman now looks like he is living in seclusion on an isted ind, living so freely, and only feels his face hurts. Tang Guo checked Yu Zhiwei''s Weibo again. Originally, Yu Zhi had only a few hundred thousand fans, but now he has five million. After reading Yu Zhiwei, she contacted Jiang Qiqi again and learned that her progress was good. Now the director has specially hired her as the martial arts director of the crew, and many of the actions are negotiated by her and other martial arts directors. Jiang Qiqi had also received Tang Guo''s advice. If the martial arts instructor wants those beautiful moves, just teach it, don''t worry about anything. "Sister Tang, it''s the first time I''ve been a sister. Now, except for the director, everyone calls me Sister Jiang." "how do you feel?" "It''s not bad. I like this feeling. It turns out that this is me. I wrapped my true self before and deliberately became another person to cater to the public. I always felt that something was wrong." "So, you let yourself go?" Tang Guo remembered the hot search some time ago. Jiang Qiqi was photographedte at night with a few men haunting the bar. Originally, those people were probably thinking about Jiang Qiqi, but the final result was Jiang Qiqi. I was fighting wine with a few martial arts instructors and drank them all. "The drink is pretty good, Sister Jiang." "Sister Tang, don''t do it or not, I''ll take it easy now, and I won''t cause you trouble." "It''s okay, as long as it is not a principled error, you follow your nature, as long as you can withstand the pressure." It''s a bit of a topic, and it''s not bad. Anyway, it can be whitewashed. When those paparazzi help Jiang Qiqi to promote, there is still a wave of operating expenses. [Host, I went to shoot Jiang Qiqi''s paparazzi because Cheng Xuan undoubtedly reminded me. "Do not care." Such small movements are harmless and will only annoy Cheng Xuan even more. It is estimated that He Lei''s drama will take about a month toplete. Tang Guo directly called He Lei''s assistant and asked many about the situation in the crew. He Lei came over to answer the phone after getting to know about it. "Sister Tang, you are still right. Fortunately, you reminded me to make me not arrogant. Cheng Xuan''s acting skills for the past half month are like doing rockets, improving quickly. If I kept my original appearance before , It is very likely that she will be crushed badly." After discovering Cheng Xuan''s greatness, He Lei dared not dy. Every day, he recalled what Tang Guo had taught him and took time to read those works rmended by Tang Guo. Fortunately, his talent was good, and he was not suppressed by Cheng Xuan. But the two of youe and go, the drama is indeed the highlight of each shooting, because the two of them are wonderful enough, the director added the drama to them. Now He Lei''s role has surpassed that of the male second, and Cheng Xuan''s role is just behind the heroine. Because of this incident, Cheng Xuan was hated by the female number one. Recently, the negative news has been more expensive, and there is no time to toss about it. "It''s good if you know, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the world. In this circle, you must always have a learning mentality. Even if you meet someone with bad acting skills today, you can''t mock it, and you can''t figure out the future. People are getting better. Those seniors are especially respected." "Sister Tang, don''t worry, I don''t dare to float, it''s too scary." He Lei said with lingering fear, "Right, Sister Tang, I heard that you signed a new person?" "Well, wait for you toe back and get to know each other." Chapter 4204: Eighteenth line broker (53) Chapter 4204: Eighteenth line broker (53) Chapter 4204 Eighteen-line broker (53) "Sister Tang, are you busy now?" He Lei hesitated and said directly, "Sister Tang, if you are not busy, can youe and see me? I want to fight you a few more times y, look for feelings." Tang Guo felt that He Lei relied on her as if he really regarded him as his sister, so he agreed. "it is good." "Sister Tang is going to see He Lei?" Hao Ye sat beside Tang Guo and read a book. He couldn''t help asking when he heard Tang Guo''s words. It was probably because of the practice. He heard He Lei''s tone of reliance on Tang Guo. I don''t know what''s wrong, I especially want to see it. "Well, Xiao Lei should be an acting problem, I''ll take a look at it." Hao Ye said, "Or, I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen the crew for a long time. I want to adapt, and I can also find feelings." Tang Guo certainly agreed, and Hao Ye couldn''t help but smile. What Tang Guo thought was that the scripts made by the director were all rtively high-quality, and it would be nice to take Hao Ye to show up. Maybe there is a suitable role in the next movie, and people will think of Hao Ye. That being the case, let all three of you bring along. Hao Ye looked at this extended luxury car and nced at Tang Guo who was sitting next to him, his expression nowhere to rest. It''s not that if they two go together, how can there be two more people? "Take you to show your face. Director Xu is very good. He is a serious filmmaker. He is familiar with him, and he will have a good role in the future. He might consider you. As long as you can impress him, he is not a female and male. The role is still easy to take down." As for the number one role, with their current achievements, it is not enough to convince the public. Only one bite and one meal will not choke, and the road will be stable if you walk step by step. The shooting ce is currently in another city. After they got off the car, they had to fly there. "Sister Tang, is it too extravagant to be a first-ss cabin?" Zhuo Xiang asked, "will thepany reimburse you?" Tang Guo waved his small hand: "I''m not going to be reimbursed for this. It''s morefortable here. If you follow me, it''s all the same treatment." Two hourster, they came to the destination city. Soon, came to He Lei''s crew. It happened that He Lei was ying against Cheng Xuan, and the two currently looked simr. Tang Guo discovered that Cheng Xuan''s acting skills had indeed improved a lot. It is not surprising in my heart that they are originally the queens, and they were a little ufortable before. Now its normal to meet and act well. After a scene, both Cheng Xuan and He Lei were a little tired. The appearance of Tang Guo made He Lei cheer up again. He Lei found that there was a special gaze staring at him, and following along, he turned out to be a very handsome man. "Xiao Lei, let''s go, let''s find a ce to y against." He Lei retracted his gaze and asked, is this the newly signed artist Tang Sister? Those eyes seemed calm, but why did he think there was a sharp knife hidden in them? But this person''s aura is really extraordinary, why haven''t you heard of it before? At that age, did you make your debut halfway through? Cheng Xuan saw that Tang Guo had left with a group of people, her expression changed slightly, and the people under Tang Guo''s hands were better than the others, and she felt unconvinced. This feeling was like that after she had left, Tang Guo allocated the resources to the people under her hands, and these people had used the resources, and she was the one who afflicted Tang Guo. "Cheng Xuan, I have performed well recently, and my acting skills have improved very quickly." Director Xu praised, "He Lei is also a good boy. You two have a good cooperation." Cheng Xuan was unhappy after being praised. At any rate, she was in the entertainment circle for many years before she got the queen. He Lei, the little fresh meat, could actually y against her. No matter how she improved, the other party could take it. She hadn''t seeded in a scene, and she was panicked. In the lounge, Tang Guo and He Lei yed against each other. She found that He Lei should have encountered a bottleneck. Although he was right before, it was just a pass, not the best. Now the show with Cheng Xuan has been upgraded, and the previous ones were not enough to watch. Just when He Lei was in distress, Hao Ye said, "Let me try it? Maybe it can give you some inspiration." see you tomorrow Chapter 4205: Eighteenth line broker (54) Chapter 4205: Eighteenth line broker (54) Chapter 4205 Eighteen-line broker (54) The role yed by He Lei is the male No. 3, and he is an idle gangster. But as an in-depth digging, the reason why Fan Xi can be a gangster is that there must be some unknown stories. It is impossible for a person to grow up normally and suddenly be a little person. He Lei yed very smoothly in front of him, showing the character of Fan Xi to the fullest. After the film is released, Fan Xi yed by He Lei is definitely a living gangster who will definitely surprise his fans. However, now he is encountering difficulties. He is a male third who is obsessed with the second girl, and has the most dramas with Cheng Xuan. Since he fell in love with the eldest Mi Yaxue, he began to hate his identity as a gangster, and felt that he was a filth in the mud, not visible, and he did not deserve to stand beside Mi Yaxue. But they are destined to have entanglements, and Fan Xi will also be a big help for Mi Yaxue, that is, helping with bad things. He Lei''s initial analysis is that this character is obsessed with Mi Yaxue, so he will do things that touch the rules. Even if he knew that this was wrong, he was still willing to do it because of his low self-esteem, and even willing to sell his soul in order to climb higher. So far, the progress and the time when Fan Xi has finally be a master, no one will think of him as a gangster again. At least, no one would say his past on the surface. Because Cheng Xuan''s acting skills improved too quickly, and she yed against each other, she definitely couldn''t be right with the same idea as Tang Guo, and she had to analyze the character of this character deeply. The bottleneck for He Lei lies in the fact that Fan Xi''s current character changes are a bit vague, which means he can''t control it. Even if the performance continues, there will be no major problems. However, this role is not brilliant, it will be a big failure in theter stage, and the brilliance will be weakened. At that time, the audience watching this drama will only hate the role of Fan Xi. "Hao Ye, how is it?" Hao Ye was reading the script, because today''s scene is over and they have enough time to watch it. Hao Ye saw it for two hours, during which time he looked very seriously. Tang Guo asked, seeing Hao Ye see thest page. Hao Ye closed the script: "No problem, let''s try it." The next plot is that because of the male lead, Miss Mi Yaxue is impulsive and wants to be engaged to Fan Xi. When she arrogantly told Fan Xi the news, Fan Xi had to be very happy, and then would do something about it to express his feelings. Another is that at the time of the wedding, the eldestdy Mi Yaxue had no intention to go. She just made a phone call and told Fan Xi that she did not want to get married, and that it would belong to Fan Xi''s personal performance. The wedding day of the beloved goddess is noting. What will he behave when a call is made? When Hao Ye stood up, Tang Guo had already sat down, and she hooked her finger at Hao Ye, who is now Fan Xi. Even if Fan Xi, who has an unusual status now, is still like a puppy, he walked up to her very cleverly, and a low voice sounded, containing countless loves: "Yaxue, what else do I need me to do?" "Marry me." Mi Yaxue lifted Fan Xi''s chin with her index finger and condensed his handsome face, watching his surprised and surprised expression, frowned slightly, repeating with some impatientness: "Marry me." Chapter 4206: Eighteenth line broker (55) Chapter 4206: Eighteenth line broker (55) Chapter 4206 Eighteen-line broker (55) "Ya... Yaxue..." Fan Xi''s excited eyes were a little confused, like the kind of child who had been ignored for a long time and was suddenly rewarded with a candy. Happy, can''t believe it, and want it. He Lei stood around and they all looked intently, especially He Lei, who was also thoughtful. Sure enough, in his mind, the most perfect Mi Yaxue was his agent. But why, he suddenly felt that the most perfect Fan Xi was the old artist newly signed by his agent? Taking advantage of the time just now, he checked Hao Ye''s origin. Perhaps this is the predecessor, it is said that it was not easy at the time. He Lei came back to his senses and watched the performance of the two intently for a long time. "Unwilling?" Mi Yaxue pushed Fan Xi away disgustedly. Fan Xi who came back to her senses quickly said yes, for fear that she would suddenlye to happiness, because she was not caught by herself and slipped away. "As long as Yaxue is willing to get married, we will marry." He Lei carefully observed Hao Ye''s performance, hisnguage and movements were perfect and impable. So, has this senior ever been a pervert? Especially the maturity of the other person that the bully haspleted the transformation is also what hecks, or it needs some life experience. He secretly remembered that it seemed that he needed tomunicate more with this senior recently to make Fan Xi''s role even better. "Okay, you go out, it''s okay." For Mi Yaxue, no matter how high Fan Xi''s status is, it is only a dog next to her. Of course, this is only the current situation. All ideas will develop with the development of the plot. Changes in mental activity. Just say that now Mi Yaxue has proposed to marry Fan Xi, which is already incredible. Obviously based on her situation, she can choose other people, why is it just Fan Xi? Does it also show that in her acting consciousness, she also feels that only Fan Xi treats her wholeheartedly. No matter what she does, Fan Xi will protect her and will not hurt her? In fact, every time with Fan Xi''s lens, there are some changes,ying the groundwork for what will happen in the future. "Yaxue, I will prepare for our marriage. When do you want to get married?" "Whatever you want, you can arrange it." Mi Yaxue''s attitude can be seen that her marriage is just a pity, it is impossible to really want to get married. Didn''t Fan Xi notice it? Of course not, how could he have not noticed from being a gangster to today. He just didn''t want to pierce this beautiful dream. Taking Miss Mi Yaxue was something he would never dare to think about in his entire life. It was Mi Yaxue who took the initiative, no matter what the result was, he would prepare seriously. So when he turned and left the room, his eyes would look sad for a moment. But when he left this room and met other people again, he looked happy again. The joy was beyond words, and everyone felt his happiness. Others present were all arranged by Tang Guo for some small roles, including Fan Xi''s younger brother, friends, and other people he knew. This is Fan Xi''s personal performance. He shared his uing happy event with everyone. Hao Ye''s most ingenious handling was to share the news with others every time he left, leaving a back view for the camera. One or two such lenses is nothing. If there are several such lenses, the significance will be great. Chapter 4207: Eighteenth line broker (56) Chapter 4207: Eighteenth line broker (56) Chapter 4207 Eighteen-line broker (56) He Lei''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. After the end of the scene, he held Hao Ye''s hand excitedly: "Senior, you are so beautiful from the back, I see, thank you." "Slowly, let''se to the second game." Tang Guo said. She was actually funny in her heart. In such a performance, I dont know if Hao Ye knows the grudge between Mi Yaxue and her. After this scene alone, Mi Yaxues senses to the audience may not be very good, making the audience feel that Mi Yaxue is too unfeeling to like her anymore. If you don''te backter, then the most annoying character in this show is Mi Yaxue. Whether you can round it back, you still have to wait for Cheng Xuan''s skill. She felt that if Cheng Xuan discovered these, with her strength, she would find a way toe back. For He Lei''s future, she still hopes that Cheng Xuan wille back. When the drama is over, He Lei''s worth will rise, and because of Cheng Xuan''s fire, she will continue to improve. Neers need constant flogging. Hao Ye is resting right now. He is holding the script tightly, his heartbeat is actually very fast. In the scene with Tang Guo just now, when she proposed to marry him, there was a special subtlety in his heart. At that moment, he was brought into the y, yes, he was brought into the y by Tang Guo. And now that he felt his heart beating faster, he always felt that it was not a y, as if she was really saying, let''s get married. Hao Ye shook his head quickly. No way, can''t he get out of the scene like this? "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo saw Hao Ye shaking his head constantly, patted him on the shoulder, and put his hand on his forehead, "I feel unwell? If I don''t feel well, rest first, my forehead won''t be hot." "Hey, it''s hot." Tang Guo just let go, and found that Hao Ye''s forehead suddenly became hot. He lowered his head and observed it carefully, and found that Hao Ye''s face was still slightly red. Hao Ye shook the script firmly: Go away and it won''t be hot. But this sentence, he never thought of saying it. Seeing that Tang Guo might have to let him rest, he said, "Maybe there is ack of oxygen in the room." "Just rest and rest." Hao Ye added, standing up and opening the window. The cold wind blew in, and the blush on his face was indeed dispersed. "I''m done." Tang Guo walked in front of him, looked carefully, put a hand on his forehead, Hao Ye did not have time to escape. The agent cares about him. If he avoids it, it doesn''t seem very good. Forget it, dont you just touch your forehead? System: Forget it? If I touch my forehead today, I won''t know where it is tomorrow, so careless. The second scene continued, Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and stared at the interview on the TV. Today was her wedding day, but she didn''t even mean to change her wedding dress, and the help from her side reminded her. "marry?" "Yes, Miss, President Fan is already ready there and on the way." Mi Yaxue was silent for a minute, andzily took out her cell phone and dialed Fan Xis phone number. Hao Ye also entered the state. He quickly took out the cell phone and picked it up with a nervous expression: "Yaxue, do you have to wait? I''ll be here soon." His tone was quick, because he didn''t expect that on the day of marriage, Mi Yaxue did not propose to cancel. So with greater expectations, maybe he is really lucky to marry Mi Yaxue. He speaks quickly, because there is something expected in his heart, and before theymunicated, it was Mi Yaxue who said, he listened, Mi Yaxue ordered, and he did. Chapter 4208: Eighteenth line broker (57) Chapter 4208: Eighteenth line broker (57) Chapter 4208 Eighteen-line broker (57) It was the first time that he spoke after answering the phone, and he still spoke purposefully, indicating that he did not want to hear from Mi Yaxue other news besides marriage. His hand holding the phone was shaking slightly, indicating that he was afraid. If this person is not Mi Yaxue, perhaps he will choose to hang up. But he didn''t dare to hang up, his expression looked calm, but he was actually flustered. After speaking quickly, Mi Yaxue''s voice came after half a minute: "I don''t want to get married." "Don''te here." Fan Xi''s original nervous expression finally changed, especially the corners of his mouth that had been raised just now. "it is good." He didnt ask why, what did Mi Yaxue decide, no need to ask why, he wouldnt hang up Mi Yaxues phone, nor did he hang up over there, Fan Xi wanted to find something to say, Ya Xue, did you have breakfast? Ill bring it to youter.e?" "No need." Mi Yaxue hung up the phone. Next is Fan Xi''s personal performance, his face is no longer smiling. But he didn''t curse, he went from preparing for the wedding in a rush, and now he is busy canceling the wedding. Everyone on the scene stared at him, watching him and telling everyone that today because of some idents, they won''t get married. After the guests were evacuated, he was left alone at the wedding scene. He looked at the borate decorations and walked out of here. The figure was very long and long. After the two performances were over, He Lei pulled Hao Ye away, and the two men muttered and discussed. He Lei felt that Senior is Senior, and Fan Xi of Senior is really notparable to him. He yed well in the early stage, but many emotions in theter stage were out of control. Therefore, he and Hao Ye exchanged contact information and followed each other on Weibo. It seems that they intend tomunicate for a long time. Hao Ye''s vignce towards He Lei disappeared unknowingly, and even he felt that he was inexplicable. After the discussion, He Lei realized that Hao Ye''s face was a little pale: "Brother, your face is not good, are you really sick?" "No." Hao Ye knew in his heart that he was in the y. Not because of the role, but because the person ying the role of Mi Yaxue is his agent. She said he was really happy when she got married. When she said that he was not married, he was really lost, like losing the whole world. The scene just now was not entirely a performance. At that moment, he regarded himself as Fan Xi and Tang Guo as Mi Yaxue. Obviously he is a very rational person, he has never been brought in like this before, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. Is this a seque of being out of the spotlight for a long time? Anyway, he needs to slow down, perhaps, he is correct to take the role of less emotional drama. It would be too sad to be in the y all at once. System: Too much consideration. "Sister Tang, I think the good brother is still wrong, and his face is very bad." He Lei admires Hao Ye very much now. People read the script once and yed thete Fan Xi so well. Just now, he hadmunicated with Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun. I heard that Hao Ye is really good, and I understand that this is God''s appreciation food. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye and touched his forehead again. A trace of helplessness shed through Hao Ye''s eyes. He felt his heartbeat speed up, and he had a thought in his heart. This thought made his hand shake. He raised his head to meet Tang Guo''s gaze. Now he knew very well that she was Tang Guo, not Mi Yaxue. But he just remembered the two previous scenes. He understood that the matter was not in the role, but in the agent. "Let''s go, I will take you to the hospital for an examination, in case it is a hidden disease, it won''t be good." System: [Host, I just scanned it for you. All organs in his body are very healthy, and no lesions were found. Don''t worry, it''s okay, as strong as a cow. Tang Guo ignored the system and took Hao Ye to check it. Seeing her insistence, Hao Ye did not refuse. Look again, if it really is... he doesn''t know what to do, he doesn''t want to be Fan Xi. System: Did the hostrgely not hear him? There is nothing wrong with his scan. Chapter 4209: Eighteenth line broker (58) Chapter 4209: Eighteenth line broker (58) Chapter 4209 Eighteen-line broker (58) After the physical examination report, Hao Ye was very healthy. System: [Host, look, I have said, how can the medical equipment herepare to me? As long as I am willing, I am a system that is more powerful than a microscope. All cells, bacteria, and molecules can be seen clearly. Tang Guo: "I know." System: Then why... "But everyone doesn''t believe me, so check it out. Don''t worry, everyone. You see, Xiao Lei is worried about his predecessors. She didn''t expect that Hao Yelu would reap the fan of He Lei after both hands. Now He Lei looked at Hao Ye with brazen eyes. He Lei has no works so far. He made his debut as a traffic niche, so he has many fans. He took the initiative to pay attention to one person''s affairs, but still attracted the attention of many people. Hao Ye himself returned. Apart from having fanned him, he has not forgotten his fans now, so he won''t care. He Lei''s next blow caused sshes. Not long after, He Lei became a hot search: # Follow# Immediately afterwards, many people searched, and naturally they knew that the person being followed was Hao Ye. As a result, Hao Ye was also on the hot search: ## Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing after seeing it, and said to a few people: "I have a hunch that you will save thepany a publicity fee in the future. See, this hot search is so easy." Hao Ye shook his head: "I haven''t returned to the work yet. I will be ridiculed." "Then you are afraid?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically. Hao Ye said nonchntly, "I have passed the most difficult time, so what is this." He once felt sorry for those online violence, upset, even insomnia at night, and doubted the world. But after all that, he is always a calm person. At first, he felt that the Inte had too much influence on him. After bidding farewell to the fans, he never logged into Weibo again. Now these words from the outside world can no longer affect him. Hot search is not hot search, he doesn''t care. But Tang Guo seemed very happy that someone helped propagate, and he was also happy. Now that the agent is very satisfied, there is nothing on the hot search. "I''ll help you arrange the work right away." Tang Guo said, "I have been tested just now. Not only has your skill not regressed, but it has also improved. You must have worked hard in secret over the years. It''s okay to take the y directly. However, the course still has to be taken. Lets go. Ill arrange these for you. After receiving the y, just work with peace of mind." Tang Guo turned around and said to Zhuo Xiang: "Xiaoxiang, don''t worry about what you say for the time being, first practice the basic skills. Once you have a good script, I will help you fight for it, and so does Sister Yin." On that day, Tang Guo asked the system to help her find the script, mainly from Hao Ye. However, within three days, the system found a lot. He first deleted and selected, and then showed Tang Guo the best ones. The script Tang Guo fancy was a web drama, which was changed by a web novel. The most important thing about watching this web drama is that this role is very good, and it ispletely emotional. Although this drama is rtively easy, the role of the male lead does not need to be as burdensome as a regr drama role. It only needs everyone to really y this role. The joke of this fantasy web drama lies in the whole plot. In other words, everyone is serious about acting, but it gives people a particrly funny feeling. If the production budget is sufficient, this drama will definitely explode. In conventional TV scripts, it is definitely difficult for Hao Ye to y the leading role. Even if it is an investment, it may not be achieved. But web dramas are different. ording to the investigation, the director of the show is currently raising investment. Then, she spends the money. After reading the script, Hao Ye also showed interest. Although the show is humorous as a whole, he really doesn''t need to pretend to be funny, he just needs to act as usual. He felt that this author, also a talent, had even made up such an interesting story. "This y is good." Tang Guo saw Hao Ye''s worry: "You are worried that the screenwriter will make random changes, and that the production funds will not be enough to make the show crude, right?" "Well, in fact, the scripts of some online dramas are very good, but many investors look down on it, resulting in insufficient funds. Coupled with random changes to the script, a good drama is destroyed." Tang Guo''s lips curled up: "Then you can rest assured, I n to invest in this drama, and the whole crew will be in charge." Hao Ye was stunned, they call the shots? Be so big right away? "Hao Ye, y well, I am very optimistic about this drama, it will definitely make me a fortune." Hao Ye nodded nkly and read the script again. The agent is not bad for money, so if they call the shots, then this web drama should explode. see you tomorrow Chapter 4210: Eighteenth line broker (59) Chapter 4210: Eighteenth line broker (59) Chapter 4210 Eighteen-line broker (59) The name of the script that Tang Guo valued Hao Ye was "I Just Want to Rule the World". The main idea of the script was that the emperor had inadvertently acquired a special ability to read the mind, and he could hear any thoughts of the other party. The emperor himself had great talents, and he wanted to dominate the world with all his heart. When he had a mind-reading post, he found that everyone around him and everything he did was preventing his career development. His loyal courtier, the well-behaved concubine in the harem, everything is just appearance. Among the courtiers, many people are looking forward to his death, hoping to assist a little prince again, which is better. The concubines in the harem were all spies who had been ced around him. The funny point of the plot is that these ministers and concubines, who tried to hinder his career, were indifferently rejected by him, which caused a series of ridicules. For example, the concubine gave him an aphrodisiac, and wanted the king toe back early. He heard the concubine think this way, so he gave this ss of wine to the concubine to drink. After the concubine finished drinking, she threw the person into the ice water. For another example, the concubine always asks him to stop him halfway, saying that he wants to y the piano, dance and sing to him, then he will let the other party sing, dance, and y to ensure that the other party will never want to do this for the rest of his life. Also, the courtierined about him in his heart, thinking about his own n, because after he heard about it, the n he thought he had implemented with pride was finally pped in the face by the emperor. Therefore, this drama is really serious and serious acting by everyone, and the effect it can present is light and funny. The next day, Tang Guo contacted the director who wanted to make the show. The director has raised hundreds of thousands, which is less than one million. If you buy a shoddy web drama, you can still save money. But the director also thinks the script is really good and hopes to invest more. And basically it is used in the service of Dao, the actors, he ns to choose low pay, not popr, but the acting skills are decent. When Tang Guo approached director Li Chengfu and said that he wanted to invest in this web drama, and it was still ten million, he was stunned. The online drama invests 10 million, which big silly is to burn the money? "Miss Tang, do you really think about it? This is a web drama." Li Chengfu was afraid that Tang Guo was not clear, so he specifically asked for advice, "Moreover, the actors I chose may not be famous." Tang Guo: "I have already thought about it. Although this is a web drama, I like it very much and think it''s good. The most important thing is that my artists have fancy the male number one in this drama." When Li Chengfu heard it, it was hard to say that it was the male artist who approached the rich woman and wanted to act and y. Li Chengfu was embarrassed. Ten million is good, but he really doesn''t want the male number one, the soul of the whole show, to be performed by someone who can''t act. He finally bought this script. He didn''t want to destroy it. "Director Li, I would rmend it for humans. If you think it works, you can use it. If you don''t, don''t use it. I will still vote for 10 million. What do you think?" Tang Guo saw Li Chengfu''s thoughts. She is more confident in this drama. "His pay does not need to be too high. I am 10 million. The director arranges it by himself. If you can basically arrange it on the service road, it would be the best. Other actors are selected by yourself." Li Chengfu thought, is there such a good thing? I invested money, instead of directly plugging people, let him see first? Chapter 4211: Eighteenth line broker (60) Chapter 4211: Eighteenth line broker (60) Chapter 4211 Eighteen-line broker (60) "I don''t know who Miss Tang rmended?" Li Chengfu asked. If the person is good, it doesn''t matter. If it really doesnt work, he thinks its not difficult to give the other side a supporting role. "He is waiting outside. If Director Li is free, he can try him today. I just don''t know if Director Li haspleted the script." Li Chengfu said: "It''s all done. I personally changed this." He had great hopes for the show. He didn''t want to be messed up by others, so he changed it himself. Hao Ye, who was waiting outside, was called in. The director didn''t talk nonsense, and directly handed him the script and showed Hao Ye the scenes that were hooked out. In fact, when he saw Hao Ye, he felt that if his acting skills were decent, he would be fine with this person. The age is close to thirty, which is the golden age. Handsome, there is an indescribable temperament, it does not give people a sharp feeling, but it is like a wine that has been used for many years, there will always be some mellow vor, which is endless aftertaste. And Hao Ye''s height is definitely the number one male in his mind. He already had his brain, how extraordinary he was when he put on the ck gold-patterned dragon robe. Therefore, those ten million must make more beautiful dragon robes and crowns. This is the protagonist. In terms of clothing, he must not be shabby. Hao Ye was already reading the script. Tang Guo and Li Chengfu were sitting side by side. Seeing him staring at Hao Ye in constant contemtion, his small eyes were narrowed, showing satisfaction from time to time, and he knew that Li Chengfu was very satisfied with the current Hao Ye. As for acting, she is not even worried. For today, she asked Hao Ye to bring the props, a knife. Ever since he had a mind-reading skill, the emperor liked to hang a knife around his waist. She didn''t believe that the knife made by the props group was good, so she took a real one, but it sealed the mouth with something and wouldn''t hurt people. "Director Li, I can provide the crew with some props, swords and weapons, as well as some furnishings, and drinks." Tang Guo took out the phone and showed Li Chengfu the photos he had taken before. Li Chengfu has a vision, and at first nce he couldn''t help but exim in his heart. Good guy, not only invests money but also invests in props. This is true. Although he couldn''t see the origin of these things, they were definitely real things from the ages. Li Chengfu was excited. In this way, the crew saved a fortune and could use it to optimize other things. "Miss Tang only needs to arrange this role?" Li Chengfu asked. He searched for it just now and found that Tang Guo turned out to be an agent. Recently, the particrly popr Yu Zhiwei is an artist of the other party. No wonder Yu Zhi has changed so much, it must be a good thing for this agent. Those courses should be expensive, right? Star Entertainment, good luck! However, his luck is not bad, hehe. "The artists under my hand are busy, and there are two more charging at the moment. I don''t know the specific role of this script. I asked someone to inquire about it. Only then did I know that Director Li was nning to make this drama. So, specifically I went to see the original work of this show and I fell in love with the male number one. For the other roles, I dont know how the director arranges it. If there are suitable small roles, I have two temporarily idle artists under my hand. Let them take a look, and the director will just arrange some roles for them to act." Chapter 4212: Eighteenth line broker (61) Chapter 4212: Eighteenth line broker (61) Chapter 4212 Eighteen-line broker (61) Some cameo roles don''t affect anything, and they can show Zhuoxiang and two of them. The main drama is definitely going to explode, and showing up will not lose poprity. In the future, the drama will be popr, and some arguments will be added to them. The scene must not be too much, after all, she still has to give them a script, and when the timees, she must focus on the main role. "Then let theme and try. The other characters in this show are not too heavy, the main point is on the male character." Li Chengfu was thinking that if it is appropriate, it must be arranged. "Okay, then I will let them in." Li Chengfu: "..." Is this an agent with three leg pendants? Take all people with you wherever you go? He suspected that this one was deliberate. Tang Guo really did it deliberately. As long as she watched the show, she would definitely take the free artists under her hand to walk around and show up. Maybe it was an opportunity? They have no other activities except courses, so it is better toe out to find business. Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun were also called in, and Tang Guo introduced the basic information. Li Chengfu''s eyes lit up again when he saw the two. Zhuo Xiang is yful and cute, and Yin Zhuyun exudes the temperament of a middle-aged woman, which is very attractive. He quickly recalled the roles in the script in his mind. In the end, he turned his attention to Yin Zhuyun, flipping through the script quickly, and said to Tang Guo: "I think Yin Zhuyun might try the role of the queen mother. If you say that in the pce, who I am sincere to the emperor and hope that he is good, because this is the queen dowager who is not his biological mother. On the surface, the attitude of the queen dowager is not very good. When there was no mind reading, the emperor still misunderstood her. I found that this was the person who was really good to him. However, the attitude shown by the emperor who possessed the mind-reading techniqueter meant that he was convulsing. Therefore, this role will still test some acting skills. Try it first." Therefore, Yin Zhuyun also got the script that belonged to the queen dowager to watch, and in a moment he could y with Hao Ye. "This girl Zhuoxiang is very young. I only see youth and purity in her." Li Chengfu thought slowly, "It fits the emperors cousin very well, but this cousin is a white-cut ck, sesame glutinous rice ball. I dont know if this girl can If you cant control this kind of role, lets take a look. Just pick two paragraphs, one is good and the other is bad, and see how you understand the role." Zhuo Xiang took the script very seriously, the drama invested by her own agent, even if it doesn''t require money, she will do it very hard. Li Chengfu couldn''t help but sigh, he had never seen anything like this. The agent brought several artists over, and the artists were like a good baby, with such a good attitude. Moreover, the images of these people really fit the roles he chose. If the final result is good, it would be a good thing. "Director Li, I will vote for you 10 million first. What you make sure is that the finished product is better. If the money is not enough, then call me. If you need any props, you canmunicate with me first. If you can take it out, you dont need to use some fake props." Li Chengfu is very excited to thank him, he really is the time to turn around. The three of them spent an hour pondering the script. They are all free today. Li Chengfu is not busy either. Even if he is busy, he cannot be busy at this time. Chapter 4213: Eighteenth line broker (62) Chapter 4213: Eighteenth line broker (62) Chapter 4213 Eighteen-line broker (62) An hourter, the three of them began to y against each other, and Li Chengfu chose the ones that were rted to each other. Outside, Tang Guo didn''t n to y against his artist, lest Li Chengfu saw it and would drag her to act. She is very busy now, she has no time to act, she is an agent and does not want to act. After the scenes, the expressions of the three were very good, Hao Ye''s performance was still impable, and Li Chengfu was very satisfied. Yin Zhuyun''s role as the queen mother is also very good, especially when he cooperates with Hao Ye, he finalized it on the spot. Zhuo Xiang is a little bit close, but she can see that she still has some basic skills. When the timees to train, the effect will not be bad. Therefore, Li Chengfu said on the spot that all three of them used it, and then signed a contract. "Then the clothes for the three of them will be provided by me at that time." Tang Guo said again. In the system space, there can be many costumes from various worlds, which are finally useful. When she came, she took some samples and turned on her phone to show Li Chengfu. Li Chengfu''s lips were trembling when he saw the photo, and his exquisite use was indescribable. The embroidery above is absolutely amazing. Li Chengfu always felt that he had a good dream today. After Tang Guo took the person away, he woke up with a few contracts in his hand, it was not a dream. Before long, he received a huge sum of money, and his heart almost jumped out. The money is in ce, and most of the props have been provided. Then all the actors are missing. Actors, definitely cant choose famous ones. He goes to the school to find them one by one, and then find some old actors who are not popr and have good acting skills. The remuneration should be based on the market price. Not too big. In fact, there are other supporting roles in this drama, which are quite outstanding. It depends on whether the old actors are willing toe. When he is rich, Li Chengfu is full of enthusiasm for everything, and he began to choose actors in a hurry. Naturally, news of Li Chengfu''s n to film this drama spread slowly. After learning about this original work, many people still want to fight for this role. Some others are also willing to invest several million. There was even a person behind the artist who was willing to invest 10 million yuan in him, but Li Chengfu refused. Hearing this, Tang Guo voted another 20 million for him. Li Chengfu: Actually, he never thought about agreeing that the artist''s acting skills were not good, and he didn''t want to ruin the script. But the money is in the ount, and it''s boring to shirk it. He can only get the y well, maybe he bought the copyright of thework broadcast, and if it is reviewed in the future, what about the TV station? Therefore, Li Chengfu was very serious about this matter, not letting go of a detail, and felt that every ce must be carefully considered. The boss behind the male artist who valued the role of the emperor felt that it would be impossible to spend 20 million yuan, so he squeezed him into another crew. Li Chengfu felt that it would be better to have the official Xuannan number one as soon as possible, and inform Tang Guo of this matter. So Tang Guo brought props, costumes, and most importantly Hao Ye, to take makeup photos. Li Chengfu looked at the costume props brought by Tang Guo and couldn''t help but put on his gloves and touched it. As expected, the embroidery was exquisite. It is somewhat different from those unearthed in history, but it does not affect its exquisiteness at all. After taking the makeup photo, Li Chengfu couldn''t wait for the official announcement. Hao Ye cooperated with the repost, and Tang Guo reposted it. The artist under her hand also reposted it after seeing it. When Xingchen Company saw it there, it was forwarded to the face. This is their ace agent. As for Tang Guo''s investment in this drama, they don''t know. Tang Guo didn''t take the initiative to say, and no one would ask. She was able to get Hao Ye resources. Thepany was eager. This was not a loss. It should be forwarded and cheered. Li Chengfu didn''t even think that it was originally a web drama, but how could it get a wave of hot searches? Among them, Yu Zhiwei and He Lei''s forwarding were the main reason for sending this show to the hot search. Together, the fans of the two are worth 10 million. After they forward and support, of course they will get extra attention from fans. To be honest, after seeing Hao Ye''s makeup photos, the majority ofizens were attracted by his looks. After searching it, I discovered that this was the return of the former traffic niche, some congrattions, wees, and some mockery, and started to move him. In fact, he didn''t have any ill-conceived materials, most of which were made up by some people. Tang Guo didn''t care about it for the time being, but whoever hacked Hao Ye, the system helped her get a small notebook and wrote it down. Li Chengfu was here very quickly. In a month, everything was ready, and the three of Hao Ye were packed and thrown into the crew. Tang Guo gave each of them a driver, assistant, and bodyguard. Chapter 4214: Eighteenth line broker (63) Chapter 4214: Eighteenth line broker (63) Chapter 4214 Eighteen-line broker (63) In addition, she is thergest investor. She gets everything into the vi and arranges for someone to send the props to the crew. This is the professional bodyguard business she hired. These items are all fine products, so you must be careful. Especially for every weapon, she asked Chi Xiao for help, sealing the seal with something to prevent the sword from losing its eyes. There is no problem when using it for filming. The sharp holes have all been dealt with. The fairy level has helped them. It is impossible for a mortal to expose the sharp holes again. In terms of security, it is over. When the machine was turned on, what made Li Chengfu even more surprised was that Hao Ye actually knew how to do it. This...what big baby did he pick up? He also checked Hao Ye and learned about some things that year. He felt that although Hao Ye had retired from the circle these years, there was really no waste. When I came to the emperor to write and memorialize, the camera will be divided into hands, and there will be the actor''s shot, there will be no shots of him writing the whole process. Because not all actors have studied calligraphy. But for Hao Ye, he didn''t need it at all. All he needed was a full-body lens, just moving closer. Hao Ye''s calligraphy is actually very good. When the emperor showed off his skills and avoided the assassins, Li Chengfu found that Hao Ye''s swordsmanship was particrly handsome, and he couldn''t help but take a few more shots. Li Chengfu also discovered that Yin Zhuyun is not simple. This woman knows all manners of etiquette, tea art, and flower arranging. These are really nothing but a professional level. Therefore, Yin Zhuyun''s queen mother was not only noble, but also lived because of it. She did these thingspletely without intention. So Li Chengfu cast his gaze on Zhuo Xiang, wondering what kind of surprise this young girl would bring him. Zhuo Xiang didn''t let him down. There was a water sleeve dance in the original plot, because Zhuo Xiang stretched out her hand well and had some dance skills. After the teacher taught her, she performed perfectly. She can dance in the palm of a person, she doesn''t need it. With coercion. Li Chengfu''s heart is beating every day. Tang Guo saw that everyone was doing very well, and the props she provided had been used. Theyout of the scene showed that there was no cutting corners, and she was in a good mood. This drama is better than many star dramas, and there should be surprises at that time. He Lei had already finished, and he even ran to take a look. "Sister Tang, Cheng Xuan is really not easy. She finally came back. As long as she sees thest audience, she shouldn''t hate her role anymore." Tang Guo nodded: "So disappointed?" He Lei said indifferently: "What disappointment? If this show seeds, it will be the greatest benefit to me. Cheng Xuanyuan''s return will make the audience feel that he is actually very friendly to the character of Fan Xi. Sister Tang didn''t say, Is it all you need to make a good film? I want to do so much. Now that I have sessfullypleted the task,e and see my good brother." "The good brother looks like a real emperor." He Lei praised, watching Hao Ye who was filming like a little fan, and indeed a good brother is a good brother. [The host is very big, there are a lot of ck material about Hao Ye on the Inte, especially when it is said that Hao Ye is being fostered, so he will pick up the male number one when hees back. The voice of the system reached Tang Guos ears, [It was Qi Dong who did it. Qi Dong had put pressure on Dao Li before, but it was useless. Now he decided to use this method to make Hao Ye stink and put some photos. see you tomorrow Chapter 4215: Eighteenth line broker (64) Chapter 4215: Eighteenth line broker (64) Chapter 4215 Eighteen-line broker (64) "Understood, let thepany make a statement first to show its attitude." Tang Guo is not surprised that Qi Dong will do this kind of thing, "Let them continue to hack, Hao Ye has no scams at all. At the extreme, it will cause a rebound." "They have all the evidence of ck Hao Ye preserved, right?" [The host is greatly relieved, all are reserved and can be used at any time. Tang Guo made representations to thepany. Please go to thepany ount and help Hao Ye to make a rification. Needless to say, there are man-made rumours. Hao Ye is innocent. Thepany will check the pictures. The source, Hao Ye was innocent. This is really useless for the vast navy and ck fans. Tang Guo also knew that this was just an attitude. She also asked Hao Ye to post a few simple words. No need to say too much, such a blog post is just for his fans to give an exnation to the public. As for any ck fans, this is not in his consideration. "You just need to make a good film, and I''ll take care of other things for you." Hao Ye: "Good." Hao Ye now doesn''t care how the people on the Inte scold him. No matter how bad it is, he would not have seen it. Hao Ye encountered this incident. After seeing Hao Ye''s blog post, the artists under Tang Guo all forwarded it. Except for Yu Zhiwei, who didn''t have a mobile phone, none of them left behind, proving that Hao Ye was innocent. This is the first time I have seen this kind of sight in the entertainment industry. There are more fans in He Lei. The core of He Lei''s fans is in the hands of the system. Under his constraints, those who want to do things have long been expelled. Those who stayed listened to the organization''s words, and would not do anything about it, and also helped to praise He Lei''s forwarding. Li Chengfu, who is filming, doesn''t pay much attention to those. He didn''t believe it. Tang Guo couldn''t handle this. She must have some other ideas. As a tool man, he only needs to feel relieved to film. Currently, there are all kinds of scolding on the Inte. I don''t know when, a blog post that resisted "I Just Want to Dominate the World" appeared. The vast navy and ck fans, as if they had taken stimnts, grabbed it and didn''t let it go. After three days, Hao Ye made a simple statement of rification, and said nothing else. The navy and the ck fans were reluctant, and they were only looking at the lively passerby, and some could not sit still. Passerby: "You said that Hao Ye was taken care of by someone, but only those pictures are still squished. Isn''t it that he is standing next to a luxury car and he is considered to be a rich woman?" Passerby B: "I am a pure passerby who can''t see it anymore. I thought you could release bigger melons. The result was just a few sentences over and over again. If you have the ability, you can catch them in bed." Passer-by C: "Yes, I justmented before, this kind of thing that has no evidence and catches the shadows should not be said too much, so as not to reverse the face. Besides, it has been several days, but the pictures are basically There is no real hammer. Is co-authoring so popr nowadays that the nder is so popr? I promise, I just said the above, and the result is that those brain-disabled fans be Hao Ye fans. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know who Hao Ye is. I went to search for it, and found out that it was so handsome and angry." Passerby: "Hao Ye should have made his debut ten years ago. Since he debuted, he has been popr for a while, and then he suddenly disappeared without knowing why. It is said that he was blocked by thepany. In other words, if he came to a rich woman, thepany would dare Block him? I suspect that he came back to y the male number one. Some people thought he was in the way, so they bought the navy to hack him." Chapter 4216: Eighteenth line broker (65) Chapter 4216: Eighteenth line broker (65) Chapter 4216 Eighteen-line Broker (65) Passerby C: "Yes, it''s too right. Isn''t it the same thing in the entertainment industry now? Regarding usizens as fools, the key point is that some fools are really brought to life by others." Shui Jun I: "You are fans of Hao Ye. Don''t be a shopper here. Don''t think that we don''t recognize Hao Ye by wearing a vest and speaking for Hao Ye." Navy Two: "Group, money." Shui Jun three: "Brother, make money together with the money." Passerby: "Get out! Heizi Sima." Passerby B: "In these days, I can''t help people to say a word. When I speak, I am a fan of Hao Ye. Okay, just say these words to you. From now on I will be a fan of Hao Ye." Shui Jun 5: "Go back to God in your family, don''t be embarrassed here." Passerby C: "Navy Sima." ... In Tang Guo''s expectation, Hao Ye''s fans did not quarrel with the Shuijun Heizi, and were constrained to their own territory. But passer-by couldn''t bear it, and after a few more words, he was beaten as a fan of Hao Ye by Heizi and the navy. Then, the Navy Heizi and passers-by began to fight, and for a time tore the hot spot, and everyone who saw it felt that the three views were all gone. In the beginning, Qi Dong was quite happy to see the situation on the Inte. He rectified Hao Ye in two ways. First, Hao Ye had broken through his scandals. Second, Hao Ye''s talent was so good. At the beginning of their group, Hao Ye was the most prominent. No matter what he did, Hao Ye basically understood it after reading it twice, while others had to work hard and rack their brains to barely learn it. For example, he. He knew too well that if Hao Ye really took advantage of this drama to show up to others, the greatest possibility was that he would catch up quickly. Others didn''t understand that he was in the same room with Hao Ye. That amazing talent is too scary. Three days have passed. Qi Dong thought that Hao Ye''spany might not be able to withstand the pressure, and the director team should also have some trouble. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Hao Ye, and Morningstar, apart from the initial statement, there was no movement at all. Until today, three dayster, the passers-by and the navy sunspots were torn apart, and more and more passers-by were standing by Hao Ye''s side, and he felt a little bad. In particr, Hao Ye''s current drama and original work have been searched hotly. How could he have one? This thing seemed to be propaganda for Hao Ye. He also wanted to release some real hammers to make everyone believe that Hao Ye went to the rich woman, but Hao Ye was too clean to find too much fault. Passers-by and the Heizi navy are still tearing apart, and Hao Ye has been filming in the crew and never left. All the scenes are built by the crew, and most of the props are provided by Tang Guo, so they don''t need to move. The only time they left the crew was when Hao Ye and the three had no show the next day, they would be sent back to Tang Guo''s vi by the driver to rest. The photo of Hao Ye being sent to the high-end vi area was quickly taken by paparazzi. When Qi Dong got the photos, he was a little surprised. Could it be that Hao Ye really went to the rich woman when he was pped upright? Qi Dong showed a bit of excitement on his face. He didn''t expect that Hao Ye would still be unavoidable after many years. Yes, in this circle, it is difficult to move without a background. Even the iparable Hao Ye can only go to the countryside and follow the customs. Qi Dong didn''t hesitate and asked people to publicize these photos. "Hao Ye, didn''t you live well outside the circle? Why did youe back." Chapter 4217: Eighteenth line broker (66) Chapter 4217: Eighteenth line broker (66) Chapter 4217 Eighteen-line broker (66) "Brother, you have been photographed again." He Lei paid particr attention to this matter. Due to his artist status, he could only watch those sunspots squirting, and his heart was like a cat scratching. People scolded so much that Mom didn''t even know him. If Hao Ye approached the rich woman, aren''t they all approached the rich woman the broker? Hao Ye nced indifferently and continued to cook the hot pot. The agent said, leaving it to her, she was not in a hurry, what he was anxious to do. Seeing He Lei''s anxious look, Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "Xiao Lei, would you like to take a photo and share your life with hot pot tonight?" He Lei thinks it''s okay. It''s sote. If you post a picture of eating hot pot, he will definitely make the group of children cry. Those little fans usually mor about losing weight, so he will eat them all night to see if they are greedy. The artists under Tang Guo''s hands all have to practice Kung Fu, even if they don''t practice moves, they must practice their internal strength every day. Rtively speaking, their consumption is veryrge, and there is no need to restrain their diet. This is why Tang Guo insists on practicing martial arts together. You can maintain a good figure without taboos, other artists are only envious. Being a celebrity is stressful, and it is so pitiful that you can''t eat and drink well. He Lei is about to start taking pictures. He is sitting on the left side of Hao Ye. This position belongs to him. This is the first photo of him and his idol. No one is allowed to grab it. Naturally, the position on the right is Tang Guo''s agent. Everyone is very interesting. Especially Yin Zhuyun, instantly understood what Tang Guo meant by asking He Lei to take pictures. This was to clear the suspicion for Hao Ye. Thinking that from now on, everyone would envy them for having a local tyrant agent, she actually wanted to go floating! Hao Ye also thought of Tang Guo''s intentions. In fact, he didn''t go online. He also recorded the marketing ounts that hacked him when he was free. All the evidence was collected by him. He has not forgotten the past cyber violence. I went to work as awyer on the way, and now I am back again. With such a skill, he must retaliate, so that this group of marketing ounts who like the heat and talk nonsense will have a long memory. But this matter, he still has to discuss with his agent, and also has to wait for him to finish the show. But you can submit it earlier, as this kind of thing will not go to court so quickly. In Hao Ye''s calctions, He Lei took a photo that he was very satisfied with. The most prominent ones in the lens were him and Hao Ye. Tang Guo saw that the total position upied by him was so small that he felt that he would have to arrange more work for He Lei in the future. Every day idols and idols are chasing her here. System: Hahaha, the first time. The host finally understands how miserable Da poor heart is. "Take a few more pictures and make up a grid map." Tang Guo suggested, "I''m such a good house, you only use it for photo stickers?" He Lei was stunned, and took photos with his idols. Isn''t it good to take photo stickers? Does the background matter? Zhuo Xiang reacted and smiled, and said to He Lei: "Sister Tang meant to use these photos, especially this mansion, to rectify the name of my good brother." He Lei finally understood, and reluctantly took the background, but he still kept the original photo with Hao Ye and nned to put it on the first one. After the filming, he posted a blog post. Chapter 4218: Eighteenth line broker (67) Chapter 4218: Eighteenth line broker (67) Chapter 4218 Eighteen-line broker (67) He Lei: The first time we got together after the finale, we had hot pot at the agent''s house. @@@@...Unfortunately, you two are not here. I don''t know when we will get together. @@ At the same time, Zhuo Xiang also posted photos from different angles, showing some of the luxurious ces of this vi. As soon as these people''s blog posts came out, Weibo exploded. Since then, many people endure the greedy insects and begin to identify the real and fake mansion, the more they look at it, the more drooling, this is a real mansion. Everyone also understands that this is Hao Ye''s response. Some people say that he was sent to the mansion, but they didn''t know that He Lei and others had gone inside. What makes them even more incredible is that this mansion turned out to be their agent. Netizen: "..." Others watched Weibo''s movements and watched the discussion on it was full of enthusiasm. Many people could not help butugh when they said that their faces hurt. Tang Guo didn''t mind the exposure of her identity at all. Sooner orter she would have to be exposed. It''s better to let everyone know that her agent is not easy. If you want to support an artist, then you must do it high. There are already six artists in her hand, and she will not take over new artists in a short time. At least wait, this group of artists have all won the highest achievement award. In response, she also posted a blog post. Tang Guo: A few days ago, there were rumors on the Inte that Hao Ye was taken care of by a rich woman. Yes, the rumors are not wrong. @@@@@@, I have all taken care of. Now they live and eat mine, do you have any opinions? Whenizens looked at this blog post, only one word rang in their minds: arrogant. This agent is too arrogant. However, they seem to be very confident. As soon as Tang Guo''s blog post came out, Zhuo Xiang was the first to make a fool of himself, and quickly forwarded: Xiang Xiang has met the master of gold@ Yin Zhuyun and the others hurriedly forwarded it, and Hao Ye also reposted it, adding: Your host, please take care of it. @ At this moment, the entirework was paralyzed. Upon seeing this, Li Chengfu also hurriedly updated his blog post, exining that Tang Guo''s investment in the crew and the props he provided for the crew released all these records. He saw that Tang Guo wanted to make a big one. Anyway, if youe out at this time, you won''t lose. Finally, Li Chengfu added: I still want to know how many beautiful and good things there are in the y, please pay more attention to "I Just Want to Dominate the World". As soon as this advertisement came out, Li Chengfu thought he was a little genius. He can guarantee that from now on, many people will be interested in this drama. Maybe many people will pay a good price before the filming is finished. Web dramas will not be web dramas anymore, they will only be TV dramas that have sold the copyright to the Inte, hehe. Netizens don''t need to sleep this night. Hao Ye ignored the uproar on the Inte. Instead, he was discussing with Tang Guo about his n to sue the marketing ount. "Sell, these irresponsible marketing ounts are all for Zeng''s poprity and eat human blood steamed buns. Just tell me, I will give you anything." The executives of Morningstar were all asleep. As a result, I was awakened by the phone. I was nine minutes of sleepiness. When I saw such a big thing happening on the Inte, it disappeared. All the top executives went to the group, and the first person to speak was Manager Liu Liu Yimao: "Xiao Tang is a hidden wealthy daughter. When I go, I will say how she used to lead artists to do that kind of thing." Chapter 4219: Eighteenth line broker (68) Chapter 4219: Eighteenth line broker (68) Chapter 4219 Eighteen-line broker (68) "what''s up?" Liu Yimao said the matter again, and the senior officials were very silent. Take the artist to practice marksmanship. What kind of strange agent is this? Is it ufortable if the money is too much? In the end, they unanimously decided that Xiao Tang would do whatever he wanted. Since Cheng Xuan left, the artists in her hands have be better and better, and thepany has be better and better. Liu Yimao: "That''s it, let''s pretend that we don''t know anything. As long as he is good to thepany, Xiao Tang will do. Xiao Tang ismitted to supporting artists and he will definitely have the means to pull resources. But in the future, what good resources will thepany have , You still need to send it to her first, and you wont lose." Manager Xu: "Isn''t this nonsense? Maybe it''s not umon for people to make an investment of 30 million yuan. He also sponsored various props. Li Chengfu guessed that he would wake up from his dream." The most difficult to sleep should be Qi Dong and Cheng Xuan. Cheng Xuan''s eyes were a little red, and her former agent turned out to be an out-and-out rich girl. She immediately had a thought in her heart, whether the other party didn''t like her and deliberately targeted her, otherwise how could she wait for her to leave before using her own resources to train an artist? Here Qi Dong is mad with jealousy. Howe he hasn''t met such a good agent, and he doesn''t need to pay anything to get so much. He wasn''t worried, the other party would retaliate or something. His backstage is Sister Yang, and few people can provoke him, not even a wealthy daughter. Then at this time, how ck Hao Ye was useless, he could only dispel his thoughts. However, Hao Ye must find a way to grab the resources after this y. With his qualifications, it is still easy to grab resources. In this circle, sometimes it''s not about the money that has the final say, but also depends on rtionships and favors. Cheng Xuan couldn''t sleep all night, the world was crazy. Originally, she wanted to p Tang Guo''s face severely, but she turned out to be a disadvantage. The previous drama was already in thete stage, and she felt that after it was broadcast, the response would be very good. But because of the role of Fan Xi yed by He Lei, which belongs to Mi Yaxue''s brilliance, he will be robbed a lot, at least half of the attention. If it weren''t for Fan Xi from He Lei, she would be sure that the most outstanding feature of this show is Mi Yaxue, who she ys. Forget it, take it step by step, this world is different from hers. Because of the unsatisfactory career, Cheng Xuan was also a little impatient looking at the child born by the original owner. The next morning, Tang Guo logged into Weibo and found that many people were leavingments under thetest blog post. "The golden lord, what do you think of me? I can sing, tell jokes, and warm the bed. When you are sad, I will make you happy, and when you are happy, I will be happy with you." "Gold Master, please support me." "I want to experience this kind of happiness." Regarding the fact that she would grow many fans, Tang Guo had expected it, but she was a little surprised by the hundreds of thousands of fans in one night. Fans also helped her establish Chaohua, whose name is: The Story of Me and the Golden Master. Hao Ye had already been sent to the crew. He Lei, a little fan, insisted on following Hao Ye''s filming, saying that he wanted to observe and increase his experience. After Tang Guo learned about it, she decided to see if there was a job that could be arranged for He Lei. Because the show hasn''t been broadcast yet, He Lei still gives the impression of being a traffic niche, with no work. She discussed with thepany and did not intend to deliberately hype. At most, the effect will be better by borrowing from Dongfeng, such as what happened to Hao Ye. The next day, Tang Guo picked up He Lei''s interview from a certain TV station and packed him up so as not to stare at Hao Ye''s filming every day. He was an artist, chasing stars every day and not doing business. System: [The host is big, your conscience hurts or not. Tang Guo: "I''m doing this for Xiaolei''s sake. Going to meet various asions will help me grow." She calcted again, Yu Zhiwei had been on the ind for more than two months. She opened the live broadcast room, and the camera happened to fall on the small room of Yu Zhiwei. see you tomorrow Chapter 4220: Eighteenth line broker (69) Chapter 4220: Eighteenth line broker (69) Chapter 4220 Eighteen-line Broker (69) The house in front of me has changed a lot. There are various objects ced around the house, many of which were made by Yu Zhi by hand. These were things that Tang Guo could see clearly after closing the barrage. Otherwise, it must be a barrage full of barrage. At this time, there were only three people still insisting. In addition, there is a man and a woman, and both of them can hold on to this day, and they are all done by Zhan Yu. However, because of the rules, they were not asfortable as Yu Zhi, and they were dark and thin now. What the two people are doing now is to look for things every day, exchange with Yu Zhi, fill their stomachs, and barely hold on to the end, which is no problem. However, like their situation, Tang Guo believed that if he continued to persist, many people would ridicule. Because all the things they need are exchanged from Yu Zhiwei, they might lose poprity. However, the rewards for persisting to the end are too rich, and no one can resist this temptation. As for the two, one is an anchor, and the other is a blogger who shoots small videos. In terms of appearance, they are not very good. But it''s true that he can endure hardship. Fans of Yu Zhiwei feel that these two people are rtively thick-skinned, and they stick to Yu Zhiwei until now. And this is a live broadcast throughout the whole process. Within the rules, if Yu Zhi doesn''t agree to exchange things, he will definitely be said to be selfish. In fact, Yu Zhi really didn''t care about the careful thinking of these two people. It was their ability to exchange things with him. It''s not that he didn''t notice the appearance of the two deliberately touching the heat asionally. At any rate, I have been in circles for some days, just say in circles. Such situations are alsomon. In the current situation, he really couldn''t do anything about them. Since there is no alternative, let them exchange it within the rules. He tried his best to make his own things exquisite, good-looking and delicious, even if they were of the same value, he would give people a way of taking advantage of them. Facing the two of them deliberately approaching each other, he showed no closeness, so as not to wait until the challenge was over and he would have to be glued to them. He knows what it means to be thick-skinned. Yu Zhiwei didn''t know these two people before, but in fact, this anchor and blogger is a particrly shameless kind in itself. To endure hardship is to be able to endure hardship, and now such a good opportunity to fight out, they will definitely hold on to it. Moreover, the final reward is so rich, and there is less than a month before the audience from all over the country is watching. They can''t give up halfway. Ashamed? Their selling point is to put their face in their pockets, as long as they can be famous and make money, they can be shameless. [The host is very big, these two people have been keeping up the heat, taking advantage of your celebrities. The system simply told Tang Guo about the matter of this period, and he felt a little angry. "That''s because Xiao Yu is too popr now, and there will definitely be hot spots. It''s normal. Actually, this thing on the ind is not too much. As long as they don''t deliberately buy announcements and the marketing ount is tied to Xiao Yu, this matter is fine. Up." Change individuals at will, as long as you can afford it, you will choose this way. Shameless is shameless, but human nature. "Xiao Yu''s handling method shows his attitude. You see Xiao Yu doesn''t mind if theye to exchange goods, but he minds that they deliberately get close and keep a certain distance with them all the time. It is probably to avoid that they will bind him to hype in the future. These two people are afraid that they want to take this opportunity to enter the entertainment industry." Chapter 4221: Eighteenth line broker (70) Chapter 4221: Eighteenth line broker (70) Chapter 4221 Eighteen-line broker (70) [I just feel very upset. Now many people in the audience are saying that they are shameless. "In this world, there are more shameless people, just get used to it." "If the audience scolded these two people, what is the situation of their fans?" In this age of traffic, Tang Guo felt that the most important thing to notice was the control of the fans. Its a good thing to have fans, but you must not let fans do things casually. Fans are rtively young and cant stand the challenge. As an artist, you need to be a representative and guide fans well, so as not to trigger a series of online violence. Case. [Since these two were exposed to Xiao Yu''s light, many viewers felt that they were very annoying and took advantage of them, so they kept swiping the screen, and some extreme people would scold them shamelessly. The two have many fans, so they scolded each other. Basically, this happened when the two came to exchange things with Xiao Yu. At other times, they watch Xiao Yu''s live broadcast seriously. ] After the system is finished, I added a sentence. This sentence also carries a bit of exaggeration: [Xiao Yu''s fans, I have restrained, every one of our official groups is under my supervision, and they will not do anything. In addition, some of them are not official groups. During my monitoring, I created a lot of trumpets, and they were all mixed into the position of administrators, and I stopped those who wanted to do things. Tang Guo is of course not stingy: "Xiao Tongzi, he is getting better and better." The system is satisfied: [Host, rest assured, you said before that you want to let me take care of all the fans of the artists under your hands. I promise you to manage them in an orderly manner and not allow them to do things. Now our fans are known as sane fans. They only speak reason, don''t swear casually, have no evidence or spread rumors, and they are very good. "There is nothing wrong with Xiao Yu. The ind will end in less than a month. Xiao Yu will definitely seed at that time. It is not good to sign a three-year resource contract with the ind. What kind of work does he arrange." In fact, Tang Guo had already received a lot of scripts at this time, but she didn''t like these productions. In terms of roles, there is a male number one, and the lowest number is a male number two, which shows that Yu Zhiwei''s worth has increased a lot. The script of the male No.1 shop is too bad, but the script of the male No.2 is good, but she is not satisfied with this role. Those who came to toss the olive branch mostly wanted to use Yu Zhi to keep it hot and to strike while the iron was hot and consume his heat. A few days ago, after the incident that she was a wealthy daughter came to light, fewer people came to throw the olive branch. Perhaps she knew she didn''t like it. As for the endorsement, if there is a good one, it can be picked up. This does not affect the official arrangements of the ind. Tang Guo helped Yu Zhi to see the endorsement. What surprised her was that the Three Sheep and Pig Company also wanted to ask Yu Zhi to speak for the present. She remembered that Qi Dong was not the spokesperson for the Three Sheep and Pig Company, but Qi Dong did serve as the spokesperson a long time ago. ording to Sister Yang, he has been renewing the contract without any problems. [Now that Qi Dong is endorsing some high-end brands, I feel that apany like a pig farm is a bit of a loss. Tang Guo was a little speechless: "This is the first pig farm in the country. It not only raises pigs, but also has a variety of meat products, including low-end, mid-end and high-end products. I heard that there are also some high-end meat products. I have to make an appointment several months in advance, so howe I feel that the price has fallen? Dont you know how many catties you are?" Chapter 4222: Eighteenth line broker (71) Chapter 4222: Eighteenth line broker (71) Chapter 4222 Eighteen-line broker (71) [ording to the information I found, this is the case. Sister Yang originally wanted to give this endorsement to Qi Dong, but he used it as a favor, and promoted many people in the circle. Now those people are grateful to him. . He used many of the resources that Sister Yang gave him as a favor. This is another reason why he can eat well. "The three sheep and pigpanies, why would it be interesting to invite Xiao Yu to be a spokesperson?" Tang Guo looked at the information in his hand, "instead of giving Qi Dong a favor?" [Does the host say that no one is a fool? Sister Yang may not know, Qi Dong dislikes the pigpany. What is their background? Even if he likes small fresh meat, he is a boss anyhow, starting from scratch, what have you never seen? It''s just not broken. I guess she liked the image of Xiao Yu, mostly because he livedfortably on an isted ind and raised chickens, plus what he did was very grounded. The host is big, I think this endorsement is quite suitable for Xiao Yu, there is no sense of vition at all. You see, he can do everything now, raising chickens, repairing houses, making control, and weaving baskets. This is his outstanding point and interesting ce. "Yes, Xiao Tongzi has be better again." [Mizan, Mizan, they all learnt greatly from the host, so they have gained so much knowledge. Tang Guo: "The skill of ttering is also good." System: ... Now that the Three Sheep and Pig Company had already thrown out the olive branch, Tang Guo decided to take it. Perhaps Qi Dong feels that such endorsements are not worth his worth, and it is indeed a little bit. After all, Qi Dong is now an actor and an artist who only endorses high-end brands. Yu Zhiwei is different. He has taken a down-to-earth route, and there is no sense of peacekeeping at all in epting such endorsements. On the same day, Tang Guo contacted the person in charge of the Sanyang Company and stated that they were discussing the contract. The two parties agreed to meet the next day. Taking Yu Zhi as the current situation on the isted ind, there is no problem at the end of his life, so the price offered by Sanyang Company is also very high. In terms of the contract, there is no problem, and it takes three years to sign it. It can be seen that thispany has seen the value of Yu Zhiwei, and the two parties are satisfied with the signing, and it will wait for Yu Zhi toe out for him. The anchor, the blogger, really didn''t mean to quit, Tang Guo didn''t care, and let the system monitor the movement. She turned her gaze to Jiang Qiqi''s side, and after contacting her, she knew that Jiang Qiqi was about to die. On the crew of "I Just Want to Dominate the World", Zhuo Xiang and Yin Zhuyun have simr roles. Tang Guo decided to show Zhuo Xiang the script first. Zhuo Xiang is still young. For the time being, she doesn''t want the other party to participate in any variety shows. Over-exposure is not good for Zhuo Xiang. When the timees, it will be easy for the audience to y. Variety shows, its enough to participate in once or twice, too much exposure is not good. In Yin Zhuyun''s words, she asked the system to help pay attention to the director''s casting. Once there is a role that fits Yin Zhuyun, she will let the other party try the y. Because of her age, she can''t y the heroine of contemporary TV series. If there is some good script, the older heroine still has to fight for it. One monthter, Tang Guo took Zhuo Xiang to a y test and sessfully won the second female number in a certain script. This role is more prominent, Zhuo Xiang''s performance made the director very satisfied, it is a fairy tale. To this end, Tang Guo discussed with the crew that she could provide some props and all Zhuoxiang''s costumes. Chapter 4223: Eighteenth line broker (72) Chapter 4223: Eighteenth line broker (72) Chapter 4223 Eighteen-line broker (72) She has many clothes that the fairy wears. Before long, Yin Zhuyun seeded in getting a role here, a modern fantasy drama with a little magic. Tang Guo took Yin Zhuyun to the crew again and discussed with the crew that she could provide props, especially the costumes that Yin Zhuyun would wear. She can also provide what other actors need, which can be regarded as an investment and give Yin Zhuyun a boost. She has some Western magic costumes. She asked Margaret to get her something, but it made Margaret happy, and the school flowers finally had her ce. Does this mean that the school flower ising to see her? The Queen Mother Chen felt a little itchy in her heart when she looked at these things. If she could move, she could also provide the school flowers with various pce items. Originally a fantasy modern drama that the director was not sure about, because of Tang Guo''s props, the service level of the entire crew has been raised by one level. Especially the costumes, props, weapons, and furnishings provided by Tang Guo seemed to really make them enter the Western magical world. Then they only need to use the remaining money to set up the scene. Then Tang Guo sold them some drawings, all asking for Margaret. This blueprint is about the buildings of the Western wizarding world, and even the system was given to them. Yin Zhuyun: She knows why the agent is so rich. Look, this business mind, this insight, many people can''t catch up in a few lifetimes. System: Wrong, can''t keep up for hundreds of lives. Jiang Qiqi has finished her promotion here. As soon as the poster came out, many people were surprised by the image of Jiang Qiqi, and felt that the female viin yed by Jiang Qiqi was really awesome. At the same time, the y yed by He Lei also announced the broadcast time. On Hao Ye''s side, because Li Chengfu strives for perfection and is not bad for money, all the shooting is rtively slow, it is estimated that it will take two months. As soon as Yu Zhiwei came out, Tang Guo packed him and stuffed him into the Sanyang Company. After the reaction came, he knew that the agent gave him such a big endorsement. Who didn''t know about thispany, the pork was very delicious and the quality was good. The hen Xiaohuahua is also famous. Yu Zhi decided to raise a small flower and asked Tang Guo to ask someone to take care of the small flower. On this day, Tang Guo received a call from Yu Zhi. "what happened?" "Sister Tang, the three sheep are responsible for saying that they also have a chicken farm under their control, and hope to invite Xiaohuahua to speak." Tang Guo: "..." In fact, to be honest, Xiaohuahua is much more famous than Yu Zhiwei on the Inte. Many people think that Yu Zhiwei''s name is hard to remember, but they can all remember that he was the artist who raised the little flower chicken. Yu Zhiwei was also somewhat speechless about this. Tang Guo: "Then what do you mean? You want Xiaohuahua to appear on the spot. You can arrange it yourself. Now Xiaohuahua is yours. But let people take good care of it." "Let Xiaohuahua endorse one. This little guy seems to like the lens. The chicken farm owned by Three Sheep is definitely not wrong. By the way, Sister Tang, I want to buy Xiaohuahua insurance." Tang Guo: "Buy, now Xiaohuahua''s worth is different." On the second day, Xiao Huahua was also sent to Yu Zhiwei''s side, one person, one chicken, all speaking. When this was publicized for the news, the wholework was a little bit ridiculous. Chapter 4224: Eighteenth line broker (73) Chapter 4224: Eighteenth line broker (73) Chapter 4224 Eighteen-line broker (73) The fact is that the vision of the Three Sheep Company is as good as ever. Xiaohuahua said that their new chicken farm soon became known throughout the country. The people all over the country knew a chicken called Xiaohuahua. Lay two eggs. When Yu Zhi came back for the endorsement after the filming, everyone couldn''t help but teased him, saying that Xiao Huahua was more famous than him. Someone called and invited Yu Zhi to take Xiaohuahua to thepetition, but he refused. Shootingmercials is nothing, even if the game is over, he doesn''t want Xiaohuahua to be tired and receive some bad treatment. He doesn''t expect Xiaohuahua to make money. He can make money by himself, and it ispletely fine to feed Xiaohuahua. There were also some variety shows that invited Yu Zhiwei to participate, but he also declined. Compared to participating in variety shows, he still prefers filming. Besides, the actors are overexposed and formed a variety show style. No matter what role he ys in the future, he will make a lot of drama. In order to n for a long time, he should take part in those shows less. The next step is that Tang Guo has negotiated a contract with the remote ind program group, which is nearly five million, and the program group quickly hit the starpany. After deducting all taxes and sharing, Yu Zhiwei also received the share he deserved. He was quite satisfied with this. In fact, he lived veryfortably during this period on the isted ind. Without the hustle and bustle of the city, without mobile phones, without any electronic products, I make all kinds of gadgets and y with small flowers every day. I have not experienced this tranquility for a long time. The money has arrived, and it''s time for the two parties to negotiate a contract. After the challenge was sessful, Yu Zhi signed a three-year contract with the show. This contract will contain some resources that will definitely be given to him. If he has performed well in three years, the show will use more resources for him. Hao Ye was worried about controlling the contract. Although the broker was very capable, he felt that somepanies like to set up some traps, so he took advantage of his free time and followed. In fact, this contract can be rejected before it is signed. In other words, you can only take five million, without thepany being responsible for the resources for the next three years. After reading the contract, Tang Guo and Hao Ye picked out some ambiguous sentences in it, hoping that the program group could change it. Contracts are called contracts when both parties are satisfied. Even if there is no contract with the remote ind program group, Tang Guo can make Yu Zhi angry. Now they have a lot of capital to talk about this. The program group seems to know that Yu Zhiwei is not an entertainer they can handle. In the contract, some amendments were made. Tang Guo felt that the amendments were needed. The program party could not give Yu Zhiwei anything crude, and Yu Zhiwei had the right to refuse. So this contract became that the program team would provide resources to Yu Zhiwei to achieve a win-win situation, instead of listening to thepany''s arrangements. To put it bluntly, thepany provided resources to Yu Zhiwei to make money together. This contract is rtively free. Although Yu Zhiwei is considered a fire, and Tang Guo is an agent, but some resources are not that you can get it, you still need a middleman. Obviously, Tang Guo used the show party as a matchmaker. During the free time, Tang Guo could also arrange other things for Yu Zhi without conflict. Yu Zhiwei never expected such a big right to be won. Sure enough, how important it is to be a good agent. After signing the contract, Yu Zhiwei received a lot of endorsements. All endorsements were selected by the system. It is said that the male number one of a movie will be arranged for Yu Zhiwei next. After knowing the general plot, Tang Guo felt that he could take it. Yu Zhi is also busy for this side. When the y yed by He Lei was broadcast, Hao Ye''s y was also finished. Cheng Xuan was also very nervous, she just waited for the show to burst, and then she could take on a better role with this outstanding role. Tang Guo was finally free. Every day, he helped the artists under his hand to see if there was a good script. These work. Most of them are done systematically, and she conducts the final screening. One week after He Leis y was broadcast, I could see Fan Xi and Mi Yaxue discussing on the Inte every day. Therefore, this drama is a hit. Of course, the most explosive is still toe. Fans will start to feel sorry for Fan Xi and scold Mi Yaxue. When it is almost the end, they will feel that Mi Yaxue is also very pitiful, and feel distressed about how the two are not together. Both He Lei and Cheng Xuan praised their acting skills because of this drama, interpreting the characters perfectly, and crushing the aura of the hero and the heroine. Cheng Xuan is in some trouble, and the heroine has always hated her very much. Recently, she has been putting on her ck material, and she has gained a better reputation, and is going downhill again. "If you don''t make a lot of hype, just tie up He Lei and the female number one, and make some fuzzy pictures, such as the kind of two people yingte at night, where they go in and out together, divert attention and let the fans go over and scold them." proposal. Cheng Xuan thought for a while, that''s OK. see you tomorrow Chapter 4225: Eighteenth line broker (74) Chapter 4225: Eighteenth line broker (74) Chapter 4225 Eighteen-line broker (74) [The host is big, it''s not good, He Lei went on a hot search. ] The system reminded, [The topic is He Lei and the female number one discussing the scriptte at night, and now the sunspots on the Inte are mocking. He Lei and the female number one dont have many confrontations at all. You have to be right with Cheng Xuan. Saying that they are an excuse for the script is actually engaged in an underground romance. "Did Cheng Xuan do it over there?" System: [Yes, Cheng Xuan was recently released by the female number one with various ck materials. Although it is harmless, it still affects her. Especially the route she wanted to take is now all destroyed by the female one. In order to divert her attention, she decided to tie He Lei and No.1 together for a romantic rtionship. Since the broadcast of He Lei''s TV series, Fan Xi has attracted many people''s attention. He is a traffic niche, and what he fears most is that someone spectes on him. Tang Guo checked the situation. So far, the female number one has no ns to exin. He Lei actually called her, and now on his Weibo, many people have asked about the situation. After all, it''s not a simple matter for the drama toe outte at night. "I will solve the problems on the Inte, Xiao Lei, don''t worry, just go busy with you." With Tang Guo''s words, He Lei was relieved. He believed that his agent would deal with this kind of small trouble easily. Thepany also called Tang Guo the first time, and was a little relieved when she learned that Tang Guo had ns. Speaking of the artists of Morningstar Entertainment, Tang Guo has several of them. If they expect it to be good, the remaining ones will also shine differently. "Tongzi, help me tune out Xiaolei''s filming schedule in the past few months, especially at night. As long as there is a ce to monitor, you can find a backup, right?" [A bit, the host is big, wait a minute. Tang Guo felt that her little Tongzi''s skills are really good, as long as there has been monitoring of this world, he can call it out. Isn''t it easy to prove that He Lei is innocent? To get the formation out every night, anyone who wants to tie up He Lei will steal the chicken and lose the rice. When the system was busy, Hao Ye found the room and came. "Have you seen the rumors on the Inte?" Tang Guo realized that he knew about it when he looked at Hao Ye. She could feel that Hao Ye hated marketing ounts that spread rumors, make troubles, and show stories. Cheng Xuan only gave two vague photos to remind them that they might be He Lei and the female number one. Now the marketing ount uses this to make up various stories. However, within a few hours, the various love processes between He Lei and the female number one werepletely fabricated, as if they were really the same. The female number one didn''t panic because most of her brilliance was robbed by Cheng Xuan, as if the other party was the female number one, and she was so angry that some of Cheng Xuan''s ck material would be exposed. Unexpectedly, the scandals between her and He Lei are spreading on the Inte. Other female artists might reject this scandal, but she doesn''t. The brilliance has been suppressed, and now there is just a chance to show up, ck and red are also red, and then whitewashing is enough. Let things ferment first. It is best that those fans of He Lei cane and scold her, and scold her as badly as possible. Then passerby A can sympathize with her, but He Lei will lose a lot of poprity, as well as passersby for him. In short, she is not at a loss. Chapter 4226: Eighteenth line broker (75) Chapter 4226: Eighteenth line broker (75) Chapter 4226 Eighteen-line broker (75) "It''s not right, now you can hardly be seen by the fans on He Lei''s side." Female No.1''s agent said very puzzled. The female number one is nning not to watch Weibo for a few days, after all, being scolded is really ufortable. When the agent said so, she hurried to see it, and sure enough, there was no trace of He Lei''s fans scolding her. It was her own fan who was still agitated and asked if she was really in love with He Lei. There are still many fans who have already written essays below. The female number one looked so angry that she almost fell on her back. What makes her even more angry is that He Leis fans have a hotment below, and the hotment is to the effect: If you are fans of Brother Xiaolei, please don''t get excited, don''t be influenced by those marketing ounts that catch the wind. The character of Brother Xiaolei is known to all those who follow him. If there is any situation, it will give us a reasonable exnation. Reject cyber violence, start with us. If this incident was casually fabricated, and if you scold innocent artists here, it would discredit our brother Xiaolei, and we are not sisters either. In the first ce, before there is evidence, those who scold other artists are not fans of our brother Xiao Lei, nor are they my sisters. As a fan of Xiaolei''s brother, not talking nonsense before there is no evidence is the best protection for Xiaolei''s brother. In short, I believe in Xiaolei''s brother. Female One found that He Leis fans were all punching in this hotment, and I believed that Xiao Leis brother would give them an exnation. This hotment was made by a big fan in the system guide group. Sure enough, the fans of the artists in Tang Guo''s hands were all trained by him. Except for the asional few rat shit, which was expelled by him, the others were particrly well-behaved. Now fans are all, when they encounter something, big fans will guide them in the group, with a rhythm, they are habitually thinking more, not like brainless flies, everywhere toy eggs. Tang Guo temporarily took over He Lei''s Weibo because he had to work now and didn''t have time to deal with these things. See below the blog post, most of them are fans who want to wait for an exnation. She posted. He Lei: Please wait a moment, I will give you a reasonable exnation soon. The evidence is currently being collected. I am d to see you so rational. Sending a message to stabilize people''s hearts is a reassurance for fans. It is estimated that it will take several hours to organize the information on the system. After all, He Lei filmed for several months. You have to filter them out one by one and select useful clips. Avoid some people making articles. They will choose a video website and upload theplete video and the excessively cut video. In the face of evidence, who can discredit He Lei. "Do you want to sue those marketing efforts?" Hao Ye asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "This matter will soon pass, and some people will think that it is making a fuss. You are ready to discredit your marketing ounts. After all, it is rumored that the matter is being taken care of by a rich woman. The nature is still rtively bad." "Well, that''s right. It doesn''t seem to be friendly to Xiao Lei to sue those marketing ounts at this time. I want to sue those people before the show is broadcast." What Hao Ye meant was that he just stopped picking up jobs recently. "Go, just take a break for a while, work step by step, and only after you rest can you be more engaged." With Tang Guo''s consent, Hao Ye went to prepare. Within a few days, all major marketing ounts received subpoenas. Chapter 4227: Eighteenth line broker (76) Chapter 4227: Eighteenth line broker (76) Chapter 4227 Eighteen-line broker (76) Hao Ye obtained their true identities through formal channels. These marketing ounts have their ownpanies, so it is easy to find out. The marketing ounts that received the subpoenas were shocked. It was the first time they encountered such a thing for so many years. "Tongzi, help Hao Ye to make Weibo malfunction. You can''t delete posts during this time." Sometimes, it is necessary to use extraordinary methods. Since the dog is to be beaten, it is necessary to beat the dog once, and the lesson will be learned. [Okay, the host is big. ] The system smiled secretly, as expected, the host was greatly entric. Does this look like a domineering president, petting her little petite? Little Jiaofu went to do things casually, she was walking behind her back. After receiving the subpoena, the marketing ount reacted and thought it was funny and worried. After knowing who sue them, they also published the summons, with pictures of the summons, plus text, to the effect that some confused artist actually wanted to sue them. After posting this blog post, they used their trumpets to guess who the artist was, revealing the identity of the other party, isn''t it just Hao Ye, who was in the crowd before? Many people think that Hao Ye is hyping up this matter. After all, he has been confused for a long time and needs some heat. After Qi Dong found out, the crazy marketing ount Hei Hao Ye was all made-up stories. If they were not rified, they would easily be made up of. Hao Ye was not angry at all. He recorded all the marketing ounts that madly hacked him in a small book, as well as thoseizens who jumped so fiercely that all kinds of scolding him and the whole family were dead, involving personal insults, were also sued. The marketing ount with a wave of rhythm felt that it was almost done. Hao Ye definitely couldn''t please, so he nned to delete the post secretly. After all, the subpoena is genuine, and these evidences cannot be left. Unexpectedly, their blog post can''t be deleted. The marketing ount panicked and immediately asked the Weibo official. The official was also very anxious. The answer given was system maintenance and there was no way to delete the blog post temporarily. Many people don''t know, and they continue to scold Hao Ye, ck Hao Ye, all kinds of rumors, humiliation, and swear words. Hao Ye was very happy. He didn''t expect to report to so many people at once. It was really a big project. He felt that he could not handle it alone, so he invited his ssmates. After collecting sufficient evidence, Hao Ye sued all those who spread the rumors. When someone exposed the news, there was a brief silence on the wholework, and then they were all discussing in an incredible way. When discussing, I paid more attention to it, and I didn''t dare to speak any more swearing, and my personality was humiliated. Someone broke out that Hao Ye retired from the circle and went to studyw. Therefore, this artist with awyer''s qualification, this time he was afraid that he would do it himself. In addition, he also invited his ssmates to help. It is said that there are too many usations, and he can''t be busy alone. This time, they also applied for the disclosure, which means they can watch the webcast. In this era, many things can be broadcast live. Hao Ye was going to file awsuit against himself, and this hot search rushed up. Qi Dong, who was still triumphant in Hei Hao Ye, saw the corners of his lips crooked when he saw it. Now his money cant be spent. Those marketing ounts are all used, and the rest dare not pick up anything about Hao Ye. Mission, after all, no one wants to go to court. Some marketing ounts, using Hao Ye to make a fuss, are more gentle, and they also praised Hao Ye as an artist, saying that Hao Ye, as an artist, can take up the weapon ofw and protect his own interests. It is really a special artist. System: [Host big, these marketing ounts are just augh. Chapter 4228: Eighteenth line broker (77) Chapter 4228: Eighteenth line broker (77) Chapter 4228 Eighteen-line broker (77) Those old fans of Hao Ye were also shocked. Their dear brother, was he miserable by the marketing ount at the beginning, and he had a shadow in his heart, so he deliberately studied thew, just wait for this day? Seriously, this ending is what they like to watch. Their dear brother, as expected, there are not many people who are ruthless, he is still as sturdy as before. Those who were so ck that they fan Hao Ye were also shocked, so on impulse, what kind of artist they fanned. Can you actually use your own knife to advertise those marketing slogans that make up stories? No, even if the live broadcast is not working, they have to watch it. There are even people who want to go to the scene to see it. Hei Hao Ye''s wind direction changed suddenly. At this time, Hao Ye posted a blog post: In this online world, I very much hope that everyone can be responsible for what they say. Maybe you unintentionally spread rumors and cause serious psychological harm to someone. Seven or eight years ago, I encountered this kind of thing once, and now I havee back, just after another y, I encountered this kind of thing again. But I am different from eight years ago, this time I can protect myself. Hao Ye went on a hot search again. This time many people saw the blog post he posted and went to find out what happened back then. The system is transformed into an inquiries on the Inte, turning the events of the year into an article for everyone to poprize science. These are all written based on Hao Ye''s own experience. Fans of Hao Ye shouted distressed after reading it. If you change another person and suffer such a blow, let alone study thew and return again, you may not be able to stand up for the rest of your life. Onlinenguage violence is likely to affect the lives of many people. What''s more, some people who are more psychologically vulnerable will be unable to figure it out and end their young lives. Is it too cruel to be able to kill a person on the Inte only with some chasing words? There is still a period of time before the court, and Hao Ye is on hot search every day, making He Lei''s matter less popr. But when he said he wanted to give the fans an exnation, after preparing the evidence, Tang Guo asked the system to put theplete proof on the video website. The link to this website was posted by Tang Guo on He Lei''stest blog post, and fans can click on it to read it. Netizens have not yete out of the shock that Hao Ye wants to sue the marketing ount, but they have met with He Lei''s rification. Needless to say, the cutting of the system is definitely perfect, divided into two videos, one isplete, the other is only He Lei''s whereabouts. The time and date are all above. There are monitoring everywhere now, so it is easy to find these. And there is a paragraph below the blog post: We originally wanted to find all the videos of Ms. Zhong Xiang in the past few months together, but the two sides did notmunicate well. This involves Ms. Zhong Xiangs privacy, so only mine was released. But I believe this is enough to prove the innocence between me and Ms. Zhong Xiang, and I hope that those who spread the rumors can stop. To borrow a word from my brother, I hope that people on the Inte can be responsible for what they say. Hao Ye was the first to repost this blog post. Now Hao Ye''s blog posts will make the marketing ount''s hands shake, but they dare not talk about things that are obviously very hot. Except for the marketing ounts of the defendants, the rest of the forwarding of these pictures and texts is apanied by the rejection of online violence. This is no one to follow suit. The style of painting has be very harmonious. Marketing number: After all, no one wants to go to court. Chapter 4229: Eighteenth line broker (78) Chapter 4229: Eighteenth line broker (78) Chapter 4229 Eighteen-line broker (78) Half a monthter, Jiang Qiqi''s y was broadcast, and the response was very good. At first Jiang Qiqi was a positive role, and then he was sent undercover. Many people have spected that Jiang Qiqi may be a real viin. When she sees that, although the plot is a little clichd, the show is still very interesting, especially every time Jiang Qiqi appears. The plot is tight, Jiang Qiqi killed the police one by one, watching people gritted their teeth. The role yed by Jiang Qiqi was scolded in hot searches. I have forgotten how much she suffered at the beginning. When it came to an end, they discovered that the role yed by Jiang Qiqi turned out to be the old mille pie, and the seemingly decent people who were killed turned out to be the real insiders of the drug lord. In the end Jiang Qiqi died, and she deceived many people''s tears. He Lei''s drama was also finished, and the plot was much longer than Jiang Qiqi''s, so itsted longer, and it was almost finished. The final oue is also embarrassing. In short, Jiang Qiqi and He Lei both rose in poprity. The female number one Zhong Xiang didn''t get anything. The key is that He Lei''s rification did not mean to belittle her, which led to her failure to borrow the heat. Zhong Xiang guessed that Cheng Xuan was the one who was involved, so he ordered someone to investigate Cheng Xuan''s situation. It turned out that Cheng Xuan had given birth to a son. He suddenly felt the big news and quickly exposed the matter. Cheng Xuan, who originally thought why she didn''t care about her own affairs, suddenly exposed such a scandal when the previous drama had exploded and when she received a new job, she couldn''t sit still, who had always been calm. Having a child out of wedlock and having a child secretly is a stain that cannot be washed away. Tang Guo knew Cheng Xuan''s troubles, so she ignored them. Cheng Xuan now poses no threat to her. What happened next was that Hao Ye opened a court here. Netizens who have been waiting for a long time have moved a small bench and sat in front of theputer. Netizens were shocked when they saw Hao Ye appear in court in person to fight for himself. The next defense was solemn. Even those who are sitting in front of theputer and holding their mobile phone listen attentively. They didn''t expect Hao Ye to have such a side. This should be, have they ever seen the most handsomewyer? Still an artist, oh my god, they all want to be fans. And Hao Ye''s ssmates, all of them look good. Hao Ye''s ssmates were willing to take up this job, not to mention that it was broadcast live on the wholework. Winning this game is their life''s achievements. I don''t know how much their worth will increase. Are they happy? It''s nice to have a ssmate who is an entertainer. Thiswsuit was won without warning. Weibo has been malfunctioning for several months, and the marketing ount cannot delete the evidence at all. All kinds of ugly words are clearly disyed on it. This is the most powerful evidence. Hao Ye didn''t need these people to paypensation, he just needed them to apologize in court and post a blog post. After the end, the live broadcast room was not closed. Netizens heard Hao Ye talking with several ssmates. These ssmates smiled and shook hands with Hao Ye: "Old ssmates, if anyone dares to spread rumors in the future, juste to the group and shout. Such a good thing must not be forgotten by our ssmates." The defendants had not left yet, and they shuddered subconsciously when they heard what Hao Ye said. They vowed that they would never take on any task from Hei Hao Ye, which was terrible. Really can''t afford it. Those ssmates of Hao Ye also felt that this was a good thing. Yes, it is really good for them, after all, everyone is famous. After the end, all the defendants took out their phones and posted a blog post to apologize to Hao Ye. Then several of Hao Ye''s ssmates also received calls one after another, saying that someone was seeking them to fight awsuit, and they all smiled and looked at Hao Ye excitedly. Tang Guo walked to Hao Ye''s side and saw that the depression between his eyebrows had all gone away, and he knew that his knot had been untied. "Let''s go, safeguarding your own interests, now it is time to go back to work, you have been dyed for more than half a year." "By the way, the drama will be broadcast next month, because a certain TV station bought the exclusive broadcasting rights." There is no need to predict, this drama will be hot, and the light on Hao Ye can''t be suppressed. see you tomorrow Chapter 4230: Eighteenth line broker (79) Chapter 4230: Eighteenth line broker (79) Chapter 4230 Eighteen-line broker (79) As Tang Guo expected, when "I Just Want to Dominate the World" was just announced to be broadcast, because Hao Ye was known as the starring role, everyone was looking forward to the plot. Many people have heard that there are original works, and they went to read the original works before they were broadcast. I heard that many of the props in this show were sponsored by Tang Guo, the agent, especially the costumes worn by Hao Ye. The announcement and photos alone are enough to attract people''s attention. On the first day it aired, the show burst. In the following period, the ratings increased every day. In this y, they met Hao Ye again. The emperor was obviously a serious character. For some reason, the plot always made themugh. Of course Qi Dong was also paying attention to this matter. Seeing Hao Yegang''seback, he was so popr, he felt a little angry, but he had no choice. He does have a lot of rtionships in the circle, and he has many resources. It''s easy to think of a small artist, but the other party''s status in the circle is not low, and he doesn''t dare to do something on the face. It is also not good for him to be caught by the pigtails and publicized. And now Hao Ye, he doesn''t seem to be able to provoke him. Before the show "I Just Want to Dominate the World", he bought a marketing ount and nned to ck out the show. Unexpectedly, the marketing ount would not take care of the work. What''s even more annoying is that these marketing ounts turned around and sent out relevant information about "I Just Want to Dominate the World", which is all praise. It''s not that these marketing ounts want to praise Hao Ye. Hao Ye has to apologize honestly. Who will feelfortable? They praised Hao Ye''s drama, but they wanted to keep the heat away. They talked nicely, so Hao Ye couldn''t tell them, right? They had carefully read every passage of words and sentences, and they were absolutely not insulting, and Hao Ye couldn''t tell them. [The host is great. Now those marketing ounts keep praising Hao Ye, but they still haven''t given up on the poprity. Will they have a bad influence on Hao Ye? "Well, it does make a bad impression on passers-by. Give you a task. For any marketing ount that has a enthusiasm for Hao Ye, you should go to their blog to bring the rhythm, and tell them to let Hao Ye go, dont do The heat is getting hot, and Hao Ye is disgusting. If there are too many such words, passers-by will see that they are deliberately disgusting Hao Ye. By then, passers-by will stand on Hao Ye''s side." [Ok, the host is big. In addition, Tang Guo nned to find a job for Hao Ye that would not show up for half a year, so that he could take a serious filming. Hao Ye doesn''t like to show up on the Inte, so work hard. Time can prove everything, and when the timees, the marketing methods will be self-defeating. After the explosion of "I Just Want to Dominate the World", many people came to Hao Ye. The scripts that I can see now are all rtively high-quality. Among them, Tang Guo chose one for Hao Ye. As for the endorsements, she didn''t answer any of them, and Hao Ye didn''t seem to want to ept endorsements. It just so happened that she didn''t really want to endorse Hao Ye. Cheng Xuans recent days have been difficult. She gave birth to a child secretly. The news about her and the child was revealed on the Inte. It was not ambiguous. Some people even posted the childs photo on the Inte. It turned out that Cheng Xuan, all the mess left behind, was taken to her. Having children out of wedlock, smoking and drinking, ying big cards, bad temper. Chapter 4231: Eighteenth line broker (80) Chapter 4231: Eighteenth line broker (80) Chapter 4231 Eighteen-line broker (80) Evidence can be found for everything. She just performed a good y, but her reputation was ruined. With the rhythm of the navy, she encountered serious resistance fromizens. Cheng Xuan couldnt help but want to start a new job. . After Tang Guo understood Cheng Xuan''s situation, he recalled the original plot in his mind. The original plot was that Cheng Xuan''s career was particrly smooth at the beginning, she quickly became popr with the role of Mi Yaxue, and then started a new job, identally meeting the child''s biological father, or hitting it off. The child''s biological father investigated Cheng Xuan and found out that she had given birth to a child. Then he naturally found out that the child belonged to him. Then this overbearing president often came to see Cheng Xuan, and that overbearing president had established a father-son rtionship with his children early. In addition, Cheng Xuan smoked and drank before. This overbearing president automatically replenished his brain. This is the annoyance of Cheng Xuan after pregnancy, and he is not willing to have children, so that she can make herself so decadent, and also helps to erase all these traces. Therefore, even if someone wanted to ck Cheng Xuan, no evidence was found. Even if someer revealed that Cheng Xuan had a child secretly, the overbearing president stood up and announced his identity, and also said that Cheng Xuan was his wife. Who would check if they had a marriage certificate, because the overbearing president personally acknowledged it, everyone just took care of CP. But now the situation is different. Cheng Xuan''s illicit evidence is there, she can''t start a new job, and the opportunity to meet the child''s father is missed. There is no way to save everything. Zhong Xiang, the female number one in the previous drama, had always hated Cheng Xuan and bought the navy one after another. It seemed that she was nning to dying Cheng Xuan, and he did not hesitate to find someone to take pictures of Cheng Xuan''s children and publish them. Cheng Xuan was going to die of anger, but there was nothing to do. Suddenly, she remembered what Hao Ye had told the marketing ount before, and she had an idea in her heart. The navy exposed her child. This was the biggest mistake, so she might be able to use this child to stand up this time. The next day, Tang Guo was notified by the system that Cheng Xuan posted a long blog post with the subject of a request from a mother. The main idea is that everyone can scold her and say that she is not. She was really young and ignorant, and did many wrong things. These are things that everyone should scold. But she hopes that everyone will scold her. Why do you want to implicate an innocent child and regret it here? It is her mother who did not do well that caused her child to encounter cyber violence at a young age. What happened to the child really made her heartache. I hope thatizens can be merciful and delete the child''s photo. In short, it is a mother shouting for her child. Simply admit mistakes, apologize, and say that this is young and ignorant, which is indirect. I also borrowed my children to arouse sympathy fromizens. Sure enough, as soon as this blog post came out, most of the followingments were made by mothers with children, saying that it is not easy for single mothers to have children, and the things Cheng Xuan did were not particrly bad. But when you are in a bad mood, smoking and drinking, don''t many people have these problems? Having a child out of wedlock, who knows the story behind it? She was able to raise a child by herself and admitted her mistake, which is already great. [Host, Cheng Xuan is white. The point is that her mistake is not too big a problem. It is really not easy for a single mother to take the child. Everyone has taken it in. Chapter 4232: Eighteenth line broker (81) Chapter 4232: Eighteenth line broker (81) Chapter 4232 Eighteen-line broker (81) At present, there are many people who help Cheng Xuan speak on the Inte. Once someone attacks Cheng Xuan again, they will be overwhelmed with saliva. Why do these people say that they are not letting off a single mother? When Cheng Xuan saw this, she also knew that she was doing the right thing. In fact, at first, she wanted to borrow Hao Ye''s Dongfeng, and also sue those who exposed her child. But then I thought, the cycle of doing this is too long, and the gain is not proportional to the effort. Thinking about it, it''s better to sell it miserably. It just so happens that today''s society is saying that it is not easy for a woman to take a child, and it is even more difficult if she is a single mother. Sure enough, the final result is what she wants to see. Even now the program team has invited her to do interviews. At present, she has not met a good script and cannot start a new job, so she agreed to the invitation of the program team. Just at this time, I will show my positive image so that everyone knows that Cheng Xuan is different now. Cheng Xuan was also a little dull in her heart. If the original owner hadn''t left her with such a big mess, would she have worked so hard? She had fancy some characters before, and wanted to try it out, but she was hacked. She can guess who the ck her is, most likely Zhong Xiang. If there is a conflict of interest, that is, the other party. Cheng Xuan appeared on the talk show. She didn''t say much about her feelings, and basically focused on raising children and filming these years. Sessfully molded herself into a tough single mother. After reading it, manyizens are guessing, who is the father of the child and why, regardless of Cheng Xuan and the child, is it a scumbag? Some people are also specting whether Cheng Xuan did three and secretly gave birth to children. However, this statement was quickly taken back by people. Can a three who gave birth to a child be mixed so badly and be attacked by awork? If the child''s father is really a rich man, wouldn''t it be easy to raise two people? In any case, Cheng Xuan''s pass is over. After participating in the program interviews, her poprity has grown a little, and she has more fans who are married and have children. For this group of fans, Cheng Xuan could not be attacked by anyone. It seems that Zhong Xiang and Cheng Xuan are facing each other. Regardless of what role Cheng Xuan fancy, Zhong Xiang has to intervene sideways. Cheng Xuan''s acting skills are indeed better than Zhong Xiang. If it were not for the power of capital, she would not have been able to win the process. Even if he had the power of capital, Zhong Xiang couldn''t finish it. If anyone in this circle dared to y, it would cause the director''s dissatisfaction, and it would be another ck spot. Cheng Xuan is also smart, knowing that Zhong Xiang is going to do sabotage, she chooses one of the many roles and pretends to be satisfied to audition. Zhong Xiang was really fooled and snatched this role. After Cheng Xuan waited for Zhong Xiang to enter the crew, she went to audition for another role slowly. [The host is big, that''s it. Cheng Xuan has now received another good role, the second female, with no capital behind it. With a slightly better script, the female number one really cannot win. "Then dont pay attention. Any good scripts appear in the future. Keep your eyes on it. Its okay for Cheng Xuan to y the second female role. With such a big circle, it is impossible to spend so much thought on her. As long as she cant be the first female role. , There will never be a way to achieve the best actress achievement, which is enough for her to be ufortable for a lifetime." The system sighed inwardly, and it turned out that the host was huge. Chapter 4233: Eighteenth line broker (82) Chapter 4233: Eighteenth line broker (82) Chapter 4233 Eighteen-line broker (82) Cheng Xuan used to be a queen, but she can only y the second female role in this world, and she feels very frustrated when she thinks about it. "I don''t care about the female number one of some junk scripts, let her y it. You can analyze it more. If there is a chance of an explosion, you must notify me." Tang Guo suddenly felt that there were fewer female artists in his hands. It''s not that there are fewer female artists, but that there are no female artists who are simr to Cheng Xuan. Yin Zhuyun and Jiang Qiqi have special routes. Zhuo Xiang made her debut toote, and she couldn''t make it fast in acting. Her talent was still a lot worse than He Lei. He Lei was very cautious against Cheng Xuan, so Zhuo Xiang had only one dead word against Cheng Xuan, so she couldn''tpete. In this way, she has to choose a few female artists with good acting skills topete for some good scripted female No. 1 roles. It doesnt matter if she doesnt get it. As long as she canpare the process, the director will feel that she should use Cheng Xuan. It''s always a little bit close, and that''s about it. "Tongzi, help me pay attention. The acting skills in the circle are very good, and the route is simr to that of Cheng Xuan. It is best if there is no background, who is often oppressed and bullied by other people." [Ok, the host is big,] The system thinks its the happiest thing to help the host do things a lot, but now he has a doubt, [The host is big, now your cute family has also been found, why there is no progress between you? ? As soon as they are finished, you will arrange people to do work, the host is big, do you just want to raise cattle now? "You have a system and ask so much what to do? Isn''t it a natural thing to do emotional things? Now that we are all young, we should try harder?" System: I always feel untrustworthy. In the afternoon, Tang Guo took Tang to explore Hao Ye''s ss. System: He knows that the host is not credible, look at it, it seems that words and deeds are inconsistent. [Host, arent you talking about emotional matters, it needs to happen naturally? Why did you give Hao Ye soup? Tang Guo: "If you want to give it away, I give it away. This is called Congxin. Is there any problem?" System; but, the host is bullying the system again. What else the system wanted to say, I found someone sent him an email, and when I saw the sender, it turned out to be 111, and quickly said to Tang Guo: [Host, 111 that kid sent me an email, it should be thest time I promised my instation Bag, let me check it out first. "it is good." Tang Guo was also so curious about what instation package 111 would send to her little Tongzi. Not long after, Tang Guo went to the crew. This time Hao Ye was shooting a TV series ofw and politics. Hao Ye yed this role, and it was the director who first saw him and invited him to audition. Being able to use this kind of veteran director with a TV series is enough to prove Hao Ye''s strong business ability. In this y, Hao Ye''s role is a barrister, a male number one, but it is not a positive image, nor can it be a negative image. It is a very contradictory image, as if it is an ordinary person. This is a test. The actor''s skills. It''s amazing if you y well, it''s mediocre if you don''t y a good role. So far, the director is very satisfied with Hao Ye''s performance. Qi Dong actually came to audition for this role, but he was not selected. This director is notorious for not bad money, and only shoots the film he wants. Qi Dong can''t help it. Hao Ye just ended the scene when Tang Guo went. At this time, Hao Ye, dressed in suits and shoes, and dressed like an elite, may not have time to get out of the role just now. When Tang Guo confronted him, he felt that there was something hidden under the appearance of the elite. A desire that is difficult to express. Chapter 4234: Eighteenth line broker (83) Chapter 4234: Eighteenth line broker (83) Chapter 4234 Eighteen-line broker (83) The kind of desire for money, rights, and superiors. When Hao Ye saw Tang Guo, he quickly broke away from the role, walking to her with a faint smile on his face. "It''s such a cold day, why are you here?" Hao Ye found out for himself. He didn''t want to call her Sister Tang at all. He was obviously a few years older than her, and she was strangely named Sister Tang. At the beginning, I didn''t feel that way. With the more contact, the less he wants them to get along in this way. "Let''s take a look. You are all working. I am a manager who is a little busytely. It just so happens that no one else is in this city. You are here. I ate soup at noon today and I will bring you some." Hao Ye recalled in her mind that other people seemed to be really not in this city, so she really wanted to drink soup by herself, so she just thought of him, and prepared something for him? "Is it over here? Do you want to taste it?" Hao Ye took the insted box and said, "Since you brought it here, how can I not eat it. It hasn''t been opened yet. I can smell the fragrance from the gap in the insted box. This soup must be good." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, quite talking. The director saw this scene, nced at the two of them, and thenughed: "It seems that the crew can save a box of lunch today." "If Xiaoye can drink soup every day, the crew can save a box of lunch every day, which is a good deal." The director continued. Others also ridiculed the director stingy. Hao Ye took a sip of the soup and couldn''t help but watch Tang Guo express his desire: "If I can drink such soup every day, I must have been good in my previous life." As soon as Hao Ye said this, everyone knew a little bit more clearly. Especially the female artists present, they thought that Hao Ye was a good talker, but they didn''t like contact with them of the opposite sex. I heard that he has been single since his debut ten years ago, and he is so handsome. Everyone can feel that he is going to skyrocket. Who is not thinking about it? It''s a pity that Hao Ye doesn''t appreciate him very much. But he was different to Tang Guo. He drank her soup and said all kinds of praise. Talking to Tang Guo for a while, more than talking to them for ten days. So, this is the first month of the month? "It has been cold recently. I drink soup every day, and I will bring you some when the timees." Tang Guo said. Hao Ye asked hypocritically, his appearance made everyone think that his tea ceremony was profound: "Will it be troublesome?" "I have nothing to do, so I just take a walk after dinner and it won''t get in the way." Hao Ye looked at me and nodded in relief: "Then I will be wee." Everyone: "..." Are these two people acting as fools? Everyone on the crew is very polite to Tang Guo, because they want such a powerful agent. Unfortunately, not everyone can be taken by her. Throughout the winter, Tang Guo visited the crew every day and delivered soup. Everyone can see that the rtionship between the two is getting better and better, and it''s almost impossible to hold a little hand to date. In this winter, they were all caught up with the delicious soup smell, and the greedy worms would crawl out. It was obvious that the box lunch of the crew was not bad, and they all felt that it was not fragrant. Hao Ye''s y is still well-produced, because he is a professional himself, so some of the logical errors in the y have been modified by him. In addition, I also collected a lot of real cases experienced by myself and my ssmates to integrate into it, to ensure that each story is particrly exciting. As a result, Hao Ye''s name appeared not only on the cast list, but also on the screenwriter. When the poster came out, it was already half a yearter. In other words, since thestwsuit, Hao Ye has disappeared for more than half a year. As soon as the result came out, he made such a big deal, without guessing, this is another explosive drama. At present, Hao Ye has gone to the road show to promote it, and these are still necessary. Tang Guo didn''t follow, but at home to read the information of the artists in the circle. Tongzi helped her sum up a lot, she needs to look at them one by one. She remembered one thing: "Tongzi?" Recently, her family confided a lot, and she didnt know if she was ying games. She called for a while before the system said: [Host, what is it, what information do you want? Tang Guo felt that the system seemed to be particrly anxious, hoping to get her affairs done soon, and then go y? "What are you doing recently? By the way, didn''t you give you an instation package before 111? What is it?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4235: Eighteenth line broker (84) Chapter 4235: Eighteenth line broker (84) Chapter 4235 Eighteen-line broker (84) [Host big, you finally remembered this. Throughout the winter, most of his hosts have been valuing **** and dereliction of friends, leaving his little system behind. Now that the person is almost ready, do you think of him? "What instation package did 111 give you?" System: [It is a social software withplex programs and a lot of content. The name of this software is "System House", in which you can add friends, open small rooms, post posts, y games, and watch videos. Of course, there is also a mall inside, which can buy things. Tang Guo was a little surprised. Seeing what her Xiao Tongzi meant, he could already use this "System House"? Tang Guo: "Can you bepatible with such aplicated program?" [The host is big, don''t look down on the system. Not only can I bepatible, I have also learned many new systems recently. I finally understand why 111 can be so brilliant, it turns out that other systems are too simple. "Isn''t it because my brother is too good, he became so good after doing the task to upgrade 111?" The system hesitated: [Alright, this is also the reason. "So you''ve been busy making new friendstely?" Tang Guo finally understood. Why did her family member disappear when she was okay. It turned out that she found something fun. Speaking of the procedures of the Time and Space Administration, Xiao Tongzi can also bepatible. It seems that Xiao Tongzi from her family is indeed rtively advanced. System; [Of course, I also added friends with many systems. We yed games together, watched videos together, opened rooms to chat together, and shared various experiences we encountered. The less he didn''t think, one day his whole life is so rich, and so many system understandings, it is simply too happy. "It seems that 111 gave you a good thing." She said, she hadn''t heard Xiao Tongziin about 111 for a long time. It turned out to be bought. System: [That is, 111 this kid is still very loyal. "All right, you go y, I''ll call you if I have something to do." Xiao Tongzi is probably still in high spirits now, and there is nothing to do, Tang Guo won''t bother him. The system really responded and disappeared. He saw a post just now, from a system ofints, he hasn''t read it yet. With this software, he realized that not all systems have him, 111, and 222 are so lucky to meet a good host. Some hosts can''t do it, thinking about the pie in the sky every day, they are still in love, the task progress is not improved, and theyin about the system. But how can the system be smart withoutpleting the task and upgrading the system? Those systems are really miserable. Fortunately, what he encountered was the host Da, and he was the one with the best luck, followed by 111. Tang Guo has so far selected three good female artists, all of whom are about the same age as Cheng Xuan, and their routes ovep with Cheng Xuan. The appearance of the three of them is very good, the business ability is very good, but they are a little lucky, and they have no background, so they have never been able to get an important role in a good script. The fans of the three have a certain foundation, they are the kind of faces that passers-by are familiar with, but they have not yed the main role, so they cannot be popr. After bringing the three back, Tang Guo didn''t n to teach it by herself. Half of her artists have finished their work and are resting. So, after the three arrived, this matter was left to Jiang Qiqi and the others. Chapter 4236: Eighteen-line broker (85) Chapter 4236: Eighteen-line broker (85) Chapter 4236 Eighteen-line broker (85) Those three artists do notck acting skills, what theyck is an opportunity. It was more than enough to let Jiang Qiqi and others teach them. A monthter, the movie starring Yu Zhi was released, and it was received rave reviews as soon as it was released. Because of this, Yu Zhi became popr again. In this movie, Xiao Huahua also has some shots. At the request of the fans, Yu Zhi opened an ount for Xiaohuahua when he was endorsing the chicken farm, and all the shares were about Xiaohuahua''s life. What Yu Zhiwei didn''t expect was that Xiaohuahua''s fans had doubled since he opened the ount. There are more fans who list Xiaohuahua every day than his. On the star rankings, Xiaohuahua''s poprity has soared all the way, surpassing many stars, making people speechless and wondering what to do. Many artists in the circle are a little bit dumbfounded. They have worked so hard for so many years, but in the end they were overtaken by a little hen. This is really the biggest joke in the circle. Yu Zhiwei is nothing, but now Xiao Huahua''s pay for appearances is really not lower than his. ording to the current situation, if it continues, Xiao Huahua may surpass him by a lot. He also said that raising florets, the result is now that florets make money, and it will not be spent in a few lifetimes. Now Xiaohuahuas fans are no longer in their own country, and there are other countries. Many programs hoped that Yu Zhiwei would bring Xiaohuahua to participate, but Yu Zhiwei basically refused. If there is a good show, I will still consider it. As the movie exploded, Yu Zhiwei''s identity suddenly soared into a first-line artist. Next, I received two big-name endorsements. For TV dramas or movies, it depends on fate. After all, he doesn''t pick up all films. He can pick up a little better, of course, pick up a little better. In addition, Jiang Qiqi and Zhuo Xiang have also made good achievements. Jiang Qiqi has already begun to take on the role of the female lead. Her current image has changed drastically. The characters received are also more atmospheric female protagonists. The soft sister female protagonists see too much, and suddenly a handsome female protagonistes in. Still very appetizing. In Zhuo Xiang''s next y, Tang Guo intends to show her a heroine. After so long of tempering, it is almost done. Needless to say, He Lei, the script in front of him is basically the male number one. Regarding He Lei''s development, Tang Guo paid more attention to it. After all, he made his debut as a flow niche, and he had to be cautious in epting the script. If he formed a fixed impression, it would be very troublesome to transform again. For a role as profound as Fan Xi, take some more to test the acting skills. As for idol dramas, if you have a good script and highlight the role, you can still take it. Some are too ordinary, forget it. After all, she still hopes that the artists in her hand, even if they rely on traffic, must pick up some quality. All of them were given a one-month holiday by Tang Guo. They all lived in Tang Guo''s mansion. In addition to practicing basic skills, they also taught the three neers every day. At this time, Hao Ye came back from the roadshow. On the day he returned, he brought small gifts to everyone, but the one gift he brought to Tang Guo was a diamond ring. Seeing Hao Ye intimately put a ring on Tang Guo, Yu Zhi was dumbfounded for all of them. This...what happened to this? Didnt they just go out to work for a winter? So, tell them, what is going on? When they didn''t know, Hao Ye kidnapped their agent? Chapter 4237: Eighteen-line broker (86) Chapter 4237: Eighteen-line broker (86) Chapter 4237 Eighteen-line broker (86) At the end of the one-month holiday, everyone was busy working again. Soon Tang Guo received good news that the role of Fan Xi yed by He Lei had a great chance of winning the best supporting actor. And the female viin of that y yed by Jiang Qiqi also has a great chance of winning the best supporting actress. The role yed by Hao Ye in "I Just Want to Dominate the World" is actually very prominent. Maybe it was originally aedy drama, which didn''t fit the aesthetics of the award, so it was only nominated for a short time and it was removed. Tang Guo and Hao Ye are not in a hurry, because after his TV series onw and politics is broadcast this year, if there is no ident, he is very likely to win the prize for his role as a barrister in this drama. Tang Guo is still looking forward to Yu Zhiwei''s new movie. However, the role of the actor has a lot of reasons. It depends on the movie itself and the aesthetics of contemporary judges. Not only does the movie have to be good-looking, but it also has to have connotations, fully expressing the external and internal contradictions of a protagonist, before we can get it. The movie alone is good-looking and useless. After Cheng Xuan hyped up her single mother''s method, her fame has risen sharply, and she is currently hovering in the second and third lines. Tang Guo paid attention to Cheng Xuan, and the male lead who had never met her, didn''t know if he missed it that time, and the two never met again. Cheng Xuan is currently doing well, with her second female role in the new drama, her reputation has risen a lot. Taking advantage of this enthusiasm, she ns to continue auditioning for some good scripts she fancy. Can y female number one, preferably female number one. Cheng Xuan now knows that not all niches are as perverted as He Lei, and the rest of the world is simr to her original world. The same is true, Cheng Xuan''s self-confidence has increased a lot. After learning that Cheng Xuan was going to audition for a new role, Tang Guo quickly investigated which roles were among them. Now, she was about to do something. Thest time she was ounted for, because everyone was busy and there was no one in her hands, she didn''t have time to settle with Cheng Xuan. Calcting that the female artists in his hand, especially the three recruitedter, are definitely excellent acting and have the strength of the female number one. Cheng Xuan was going to audition for Female No.1, so she asked these people to prepare and try it too. Cheng Xuan was originally full of confidence. She wanted to audition for the female number one. The director was very satisfied at first, but she was eventually shot down. She inquired about it and found out that the director was looking at a second-year professional female professional. After seeing the other party''s work, Cheng Xuan was a little silent and continued to prepare another role material. I went to the audition for the second time. After Cheng Xuan went in, they just saw the director muttering and discussing something, and they were still smiling. Vaguely, she heard the director say, if there is no problem, whoever will be used. Cheng Xuan yed a little abnormally in this game, and naturally lost this opportunity. Obviously, the two good female actresses whom the directors had chosen were chosen by the general public, not by default. The result was missed, and Cheng Xuan was very annoyed. Next, she can only audition for a female second with a good script, because the female one has been decided. Tang Guo sent his third female artist, but this time the female artist did not grab the role of Cheng Xuan, but another one, which should be said to be side-by-side female second. The main reason for doing this is to steal Cheng Xuan''s limelight when filming. This time there was finally no trouble, and Cheng Xuan rxed a little. Chapter 4238: Eighteenth line broker (87) Chapter 4238: Eighteenth line broker (87) Chapter 4238 Eighteen-line broker (87) Only when she started filming, she wanted to suppress the limelight of the side-by-side female second, but she couldn''t suppress it at all. Later, she found out that the other party was a child star debut. She has always been so close. She wants to suppress such a veteran acting school. Difficult. Cheng Xuan''s filming this time was an intrigue. She felt that every time she wanted to do something, the other party could respond quickly. Moreover, the opponent''s understanding of the role is too strong, and he can always y an ordinary line and action so perfectly. A t character she originally thought was so alive. It may be that the other party performed well, changed the lines slightly, and added a little drama to himself. The director did not stop, but was satisfied. Where did Cheng Xuan know that this artist has been trained to rise so fast. The director believes in her because he knows that this person is an artist under Tang Guo''s hands. Can he go wrong? And Tang Guo also sponsored a lot of props for them. Those exquisite hair crowns and costumes are all real and priceless, and they havepletely raised the level of the whole show. Cheng Xuan was suppressed by Tang Guo, and she thought of Qi Dong again. Regarding how Qi Dong should clean up, she decided to discuss with Hao Ye. "Are there any new trends in Qi Dong recently?" Hao Ye asked. Tang Guo said: "It is said that most of his endorsements in his hand are about to expire, but you are not interested in this, I n to grab it to Xiaolei. Xiaolei is tall and handsome, suitable for the endorsement of these high-end brands, with his current poprity, Image, there is a high chance of grabbing it." Hao Ye agrees with this. He really doesn''t want to endorse any product, not arrogant, not dislike. He only likes acting, not much else. "In addition, Qi Dong seems to have taken a fancy to a movie character whose subject matter is future technology. Would you like to grab it yourself? This is a veteran director who casts publicly, but this director still talks about favors. Qi Dong, it may be. Use the resources of Sister Yang. But don''t worry, as long as your interpretation leaves Qi Dong far behind, the director will be more together with his film." "Qi Dong has been thinking about entering the movie circle for many years, how could I leave this opportunity to him?" Hao Ye said, "Xiaoguo, is there any information on this script?" "I will ask thepany to help you." Tang Guo was already thinking about it, since it was the subject of future science and technology, it seemed that he could find Emanuel, and Billy could give her some information. However, these materials can not be taken out in kind, and show Hao Ye to see and let him know about the future technology. It is just a conjecture. On the same day, Hao Ye prepared for this role. On the day of the audition, Tang Guo apanied Hao Ye. This was the first meeting with Qi Dong since his return. When Qi Dong saw Hao Ye, his face also changed, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, after the two of them had an audition, Qi Dong was beaten by Hao Ye. The director ignored the look of his assistant and ordered Hao Ye to y the male number one on the spot. When everyone was gone, the assistant said falteringly: "Director, this drama, Sister Yang, has invested more than half of it. Now you have chosen Hao Ye and brushed off Qi Dong. Sister Yang is over..." "Qi Dong can''t do it. If Hao Ye hadn''te, I would still be able to ept it with difficulty, but such aparison is one world by one." Chapter 4239: Eighteenth line broker (88) Chapter 4239: Eighteenth line broker (88) Chapter 4239 Eighteen-line broker (88) "Qi Dong is just reading the lines dryly, the performance traces are too exaggerated. And Hao Ye, he not only blended into the role, but also his own understanding, even added some bold conjectures, usually he should have seen science fiction and the like books." In fact, Qi Dong''s performance is also remarkable, but it is not outstanding, butpared with Hao Ye, the director looked at Qi Dong not pleasing to the eye, and spoke a little biased. "But Sister Yang..." The assistant reminded once again that this is their biggest investor in movies. The directorughed: "Sister Yang is not an unreasonable person? I will exin to her then, and the agent behind Hao Ye is Tang Guo. Do you know what this means?" The assistant didnt understand. The director continued: It means that even if Sister Yang divests, we will not be short of money. Now everyone in the circle knows that Hao Ye and his agent will prevent Hao Ye from acting in this movie. drama?" The little assistant stared, as if that was the case, this agent was very powerful. Qi Dong was frustrated, and when he returned to the car, he called sister Yang. After talking about the fact that the audition was removed today, Sister Yang was silent for a second. "I''ll ask what''s the situation." Qi Dong smiled all over his face, his voice was gentle, and he said many words of thanks, even saying that he would go to see Sister Yang today. "I went abroadst week." Sister Yang''s reminder made Qi Dong feel a little embarrassed, and then changed the subject and said something before he died. Sister Yang immediately called the director, and after hearing what the director said, she had no intention of withdrawing funds. A person who can be highly rmended by this director, then this movie will definitely be a big hit, and if she divestitures, she will suffer a great loss. As for Xiao Qi, it is still easy for her to help him invest in another movie and get a male number one role. Qi Dong got this result. Even though he was unhappy, he didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, he declined Sister Yang''s suggestion, saying that he didn''t have a good movie script at present, so he would ept the TV script first. "Who is Tang Guo? When Director Qin talked with me today, he was not nervous at all. It seemed that he was sure that even if I withdrew from the investment, the movie would continue to be sent. I mentioned Tang Guo many times and went to investigate. Check what''s going on." Not long after, Sister Yang saw Tang Guo''s information. Tang''s daughter is currently an agent in the entertainment industry, and the artists under his hands are very good. Some have be first-line artists, and some are about to be first-line artists. In short, no artist is ignored, and they are all steadily rising. "No wonder... Hao Ye?" Sister Yang finally remembered such a person, "It turned out to be like this." "Sister Yang, I also found something else. Over the years, Qi Dong has been constantly targeting Hao Ye, causing him to leave the circle for seven years. After the contract with thepany is terminated, before returning to the circle, Morningstar Entertainment signs a contract and leads Tang Guo was the one who signed him." "It seems that it was deliberate this time. Hao Ye seemed to have overwhelmed Xiao Qi a lot. I didn''t expect Xiao Qi to do so many things in the middle." Sister Yang thought for a while. Sister Yang: "Perhaps you should pay more attention to Qi Dong. He has done a lot in your name. You see, you have been abroad for a week now, and he doesn''t even know. You cared about him before, so I can''t tell. What? Now he is getting more and more floating. If it weren''t for this lesson, I still can''t remember Sister Yang, youe." "Then tell Xiao Qi, let him avoid Hao Ye, and remind him not to target Hao Ye again." On the Tang family''s daughter, she may not know that Qi Dong is behind her. She was able to release these things against Qi Dong, but she did not. Suffice it to say, this is giving her face. Hao Ye''s ability to get this role is also his own. see you tomorrow Chapter 4240: Eighteenth line broker (89) Chapter 4240: Eighteenth line broker (89) Chapter 4240 Eighteen-line broker (89) Qi Dong originally thought that if he called sister Yang, the other party would help him. Even if he couldn''t get back the previous role, he would have to divest and warn the director. The director is facing divestment, which will definitely bring some trouble to the filming. He didn''t expect that after hanging up the phone for a while, he received a call from Sister Yang''s special assistant, which turned out to be a warning to him. What makes him even more incredible is that he should not provoke Hao Ye. This can make Qi Dong angry! "Hao Ye again! Damn it." He knew that once Hao Ye returned to this circle, it would definitely affect his development. Here, he finally found a role, he had a hunch, with this movie, he will definitely get some achievements in the film circle, but he was robbed by Hao Ye. When he entered this circle, he especially wanted to enter the movie circle. He has tried the water one after another, but the response was not very good. He can only wait for some characters that suit him, or arge-scale script. After waiting so long, I asked sister Yang to help with the investment, and the cooked duck flew like this. Qi Dong was frustrated, and now he can no longer buy marketing. It is said that Hao Ye was taken care of by some rich woman. That powerful broker is a rich daughter and is not short of money. The key is that she has not treated anyone under her care. Even if they use this point to make a fuss, passer-by who knows a little bit before will not believe it, and will think that those rumors are jealous of Hao Ye. The key is that after Hao Ye paid, he made two dramas. From the first one, the acting skills are remarkable and there is no need to spray. Qi Dong was not reconciled anymore. In the end, he decided to ck out Hao Ye. So he sold the navy again. Those big marketers didn''t dare to say anything about Hao Ye, but Hao Ye couldn''t be held ountable for the creation of the trumpet. Before Qin Dao had an official announcement, Qi Dong got into trouble. He bought the water army and released the news. Soon after Hao Ye just paid, he cut off the role of Senior Hu. Sure enough, as soon as the news came out,izens were very curious about what was going on. The navy took them with them, and all of a sudden, they found out that this mans predecessor was Qi Dong, and Qi Dong was the emperor. He could do almost every TV series. Hot. "The news on the Inte now is that this character was originally from Qi Dong at first. Later, my agent was very capable and he snatched it back for you." Tang Guo held his cell phone and discussed with Qi Dong, "They really didn''t guess. Wrong, but you took it back yourself. I took you to grab it. Qi Dong didn''t grab it." "Qi Dong likes to do these little actions behind his back. If the characters he fancy in the future are good, I will try them all." Hao Ye said, "Xiaoguo, please help me pay attention." "no problem." If the two of them were not leaning on the tatami mats and looked very close, they would have thought they were talking in the office. Recently, the system media are busy making new system friends, asionally watching what Tang Guo is doing. If there is nothing to do, he stops talking. "I''ve talked to Director Qin, and he will release the audition shotster. When that happens,izens are free to judge." Tang Guo thinks Qi Dong is a little clever, but if you deal with a little For the artist, this little trick is still very useful. It is a pity that I met Hao Ye. What is even more pity is that Hao Ye is hers, that is, she is looking for death. Of course she will use the ck material delivered to her door. She did not expose the fact that Qi Dong was taken care of by Sister Yang. It was indeed because of Sister Yang''s face. Qi Dong''s ck Hao Ye had been displeased long ago. Chapter 4241: Eighteenth line broker (90) Chapter 4241: Eighteenth line broker (90) Chapter 4241 Eighteen-line broker (90) "In addition, Qin said that Sister Yang did not intend to withdraw funds." Hao Ye was not surprised when he heard the news: "Sister Yang is not a person who would have no principles for Qi Dong. She will support Qi Dong, usually with resources, and will not do anything for nothing. What''s more. Besides, this movie, with a little bit of vision, will continue to invest, not because of Qi Dong''s withdrawal." "It seems that I have to make less money again." Tang Guo sighed. Hao Ye said at this time: "My sry is getting higher and higher. I don''t usually spend much money. If the money has been paid, I will take care of it." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, remembering the first time he went to Hao Ye''s house, the house was extremely simple. All the furnishings and furniture are the styles of many years ago, but they are not bad at all, and they are all clean and tidy. "Then I''m not wee, you are really, you will make money and not spend money, let me spend it for you." "It should be." "At that time, I will only give you five hundred pocket money every month." Tang Guo said in an inch, "If you exceed five hundred, you have to make a report." "I don''t think five hundred can be spent." Hao Ye said seriously. Now all his daily life is taken care of by a living assistant, and there is no ce to spend money. The clothes he wore outside were all prepared by Tang Guo, and some were given to him by the clothing dealer, not only for him to wear, but also for him to wear. Tang Guo was amused. At present,izens are making a lot of noise on the Inte, especially Qi Dong''s crazy fans, who are scolding Hao Ye for shame, and even grabbing the role of their brother. Many people even went to Hao Ye''s blog post to curse people, all kinds of ugly, cursing the extinction of the whole family. Hao Ye is not immune to these words, but he doesn''t like the feeling of being violent online. Every time he saw someone scolding him, his heart was ready to go to court. Tang Guo looked at him and asked with a smile, "Who do you want to sue again? But this is not easy to tell, you can warn first." "Then I will post a blog post to warn you." "You really don''t think it''s a big deal." Tang Guo didn''t object. Hao Ye doesn''t care about it anyway. The artist is also a human being. Of course, he can use legal weapons to protect himself against false news. Hao Ye posted a blog post, and it is still very short and clear text: It is not advisable to spread rumors, or that sentence, no matter who you are, I hope you will be responsible to yourself when you speak on the Inte, otherwise I will take up the weapon ofw and protect my rights. . Hao Ye was not at all afraid of more people scolding him, nor was he afraid that someone would sue him at every turn. For him, it is enough to be able to return to this circle, one to act, and second to use thew to protect himself. People who like him will still like him, and those who don''t like him, please don''t nder him. He is still a bit different from other artists and will not swallow his voice. Sure enough, when Hao Ye''s blog post came out, the people who originally abused him stopped for a while, feeling a little frightened. However, Qi Dong''s brain-dead fans don''t care about this. This is the result of Qi Dong''s deliberate guidance, and some of his big fans scold Hao Ye more fiercely. What''s amazing is that those pornographic marketing ounts didn''t follow the curse, but were silently watching the matter. Marketing No. 1: Hao Ye has made this frightening statement again. The warning in it is very strong, and I feel that something is going to happen. Chapter 4242: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4242: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4242 Eighteen-line broker (91) Marketing No. 2: I also think that anyway, if you scold Hao Ye and say that Hao Ye is not the kind of news, let''s not touch it. Once touched, it is a sorrow. This guy was probably scolded badly back then and has a psychological shadow. I suspect that he returned with a stunt, but actually wanted to avenge all those who scolded him. Marketing No. 3: This man is not easy to mess with, he can act, he is smart, he is a barrister, and his ssmates and alumni really can''t afford to mess with him. Marketing No. 4: Lets forward Hao Yes blog post. At least we can get a little bit of heat. Lets follow the trend and hope that everyone speaks kindly. Everything that is ced in front of you is chasing after the wind. There is no evidence at all, Hao Ye Maybe you won''t sue us? Marketing No. 5: This is not bad. For other artists, let''s just talk about nothing, but for Hao Ye, I thought of a good way to get rid of the heat. Just repost his blog post. Its definitely hot. In my opinion, Hao Ye is so real, and this matter is definitely endless. Another amazing scene appeared on the Inte. Hao Ye''s blog posts were reposted by major marketing ounts, and they were also apanied by texts to persuadeizens to be kind and don''t talk nonsense about things without evidence. The Inte has never been outside thew. Passers-by looked at these marketing ounts and left messages: Hey, if Hao Ye is kidnapped, you will blink. What a serious matter originally, it was kind of funny to be dealt with by marketing ounts andizens. The passers-by were calm, and they were deeply impressed by Hao Ye''sstwsuit. Only Qi Dong''s fans, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I can''t see, I can''t see, I can''t see, anyway, Hao Ye robbed their brother''s role. Director Qin was still quite strong, and he released the clips of the audition that day, which already made Qi Dong a face. He has been nning this movie for five years, but he cant ruin his satisfied actor''s reputation because of a rumor. This is Qi Dong looking for something on his own, no wonder he. Sure enough, as soon as the audition footage came out, everyone who had watched it was very silent. In fact, Qi Dong''s performance is not bad, but the performance traces are really too heavy, which shows that he has not deepened his understanding of the role. Hao Ye is different here. In ying this role, it should not be said that he is standing in front of the camera, as if he is that role,pletely integrated into it. Even Qi Dong''s fan has to admit that Hao Ye yed well. In addition, the two were auditioning together, and Hao Ye didn''t have the role of grabbing Qi Dong at all. Qi Dong couldn''tpete by himself. Whenizens were arguing for a long time, Qi Dong didn''t say a word. Didn''t this acquiesce that Hao Ye grabbed his role? It''s a pity that this trick is used on other artists, and there may be no way to clean it, but it can be done in Hao Ye. What''s even more incredible is that Hao Ye is going to go to court again. Netizens were stunned when the news came out. But this time, Hao Ye entrusted his ssmates to help with the matter of entering the crew to film and fight awsuit. The person he told was exactly those big fans of Qi Dong who danced especially happily under his blog. Before joining the crew, Hao Ye posted a blog post. Hao Ye: If I am not good, and I really do bad things, everyone cane and scold me. But things like nder and rumors are not allowed here, and I will use the means I should have to protect my rights. Good news ising. The female viin of Jiang Qiqi''s previous TV series sessfully defeated the role of Cheng Xuan Mi Yaxue and won the best supporting actress. Chapter 4243: Eighteenth line broker (92) Chapter 4243: Eighteenth line broker (92) Chapter 4243 Eighteen-line broker (92) The role of Fan Xi, needless to say, is the best supporting actor doing his part. The barrister yed by Hao Ye has already been broadcast. As soon as it was broadcast, Hao Ye, who was different from the previous emperor''s role, appeared in a suit and leather shoes, causing a great sensation. In the TV series, one by one professional terms, serious cases, make people look fascinated, all the cases in it are to change real cases. In particr, Hao Ye, a realwyer, has been charged with correcting any unprofessional aspects. As a result, this TV series was praised by the country, and it was also broadcast on the news. It can be described as a hit. In the past,wyers in the industry were most ufortable with some legal and political TV dramas. Because of unprofessional terms and methods, they felt that their IQ would be insulted. They couldn''t help but stab them and couldn''t stand it. But Hao Ye''s film was different. Almost as soon as it came out, it was rmended to French students by many teachers. They even used this drama to be yed during ss as a textbook. The directorughed crazy, but Hao Ye did not expect him to bring such a big surprise. When ying on the Inte, you can see the full screen of brothers and brothers, brothers are so handsome, brothers seem to have participated in the change. I know that this case is often told to us by our professors as a case. Also, wow wow wow, I epted this case. Although some details have been changed, it remainsrgely unchanged. A few monthster, with his first movie, Yu Zhiwei won the actor achievement, just like a dream. In the same year, Hao Ye won the best actor for thatw and politics TV series. The artists under Tang Guo''s hands have also won some achievements and nominations. The script and endorsements flew into her hands. As for Qi Dong, he had already lost half of the matter that framed Hao Ye before. She also heard a gossip that Sister Yang had dismissed her previous rtionship with Qi Dong andpensated Qi Dong for a TV actor. Regarding this, Tang Guo didn''t ask anyone to grab it. Sister Yang''s face still had to be paid. This was mostly a break-up fee. It was the system that helped her find out that it was Sister Yang who discovered that Qi Dong was actually ying the little star. Naturally, this rtionship cannot continue. If she took the initiative to end the rtionship, Sister Yang would not stop her either. Qi Dong typically wants to hug this big tree, but also wants a young and beautiful woman, there are so many good things. Qi Dong, who lost the big tree of Sister Yang, was in a panic. Now his reputation has deteriorated. It should be said that he is a little confused, and he has been ridiculed by the entirework. Cheng Xuan is still filming, but it''s a pity that with these female artists in Tang Guo''s hands, she has been unable topete for the female number one. Anyway, she looked at the good female number one, but in the end she couldn''tpete. She really wanted the female number one role so much, she finally waited for a chance, and that was when Tang Guo''s female artists were busy to pick it up. The female number one did, but it didn''t go well between shooting. The second female of distance is a resourceful person who has changed a lot of scenes without authorization, marginalizing her role as the heroine. She is so angry that she has no choice but to die. Qi Dong didn''t know if his mentality was unstable. In thest drama that Sister Yang invested in him, his acting skills seemed to have regressed. When Hao Ye won the actor with his first movie, Qi Dong was in front of the TV, looking at all this nkly, his eyes still unwilling. Chapter 4244: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4244: Eighteenth line broker (91) Chapter 4244 Eighteen-line broker (91) In the end, he decided to approach another rich woman. He was unwilling to lose to Hao Ye. It was obvious that the other party had not been in contact with this circle for many years, so why did he be popr after returning? Why is it that Hao Ye has achieved such an easily achieved achievement that he couldn''t achieve after years of hard work? The artists in Tang Guo''s hands burst out one after another. First Yu Zhiwei, He Lei, Jiang Qiqi, Hao Ye, then Zhuo Xiang, Yin Zhuyun, and finally the three newly epted artists did not disappoint her. While cultivating these artists, Tang Guo heard the system give her gossip again during the period: The host is big, because of sister Yang, those rich women do not look down on Qi Dong. But a tycoon fell in love with him, but he was a man. Qi Dong is so confused now that he finally feels selling, fart, and stock for a living. When Tang Guo heard it, she was drinking tea and almost choked. "What''s the matter?" Hao Ye patted Tang Guo on the back and asked concerned, "Is it unwell?" Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s okay, I suddenly learned a news." She said about Qi Dong, and then found that everyone looked normal, as if there was nothing strange about the news. She reacted: "You all know?" "It''s not a secret. What''s the secret in the circle?" Yin Zhuyun said, feeling very lucky to be able to follow this agent. During this period, manypanies said that they would sign them at a high price. The contract was very free and none of them agreed. They feel that no matter how free the contract is, it can''tpare with their agent. What everyone admired most was Hao Ye. Achieve one by one, take their all-round agent into their own nest, and lose. "Sister Tang, there is a big news recently, do you know?" Jiang Qiqi asked. Seeing what Tang Guo didn''t know, she couldn''t helpughing. Since they grew up, Sister Tang doesn''t seem to worry much about things. They watched the programs they participated in at home, and the TV series they yed became a drama chaser. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked. There is a capable person in her hands. She is really not worried, so she doesn''t pay much attention. If there is any problem, Tongzi will tell her the first time. Yin Zhuyun said: "It''s about Cheng Xuan. I heard that her child is the son of President Xue, but Mr. Xue has been married for more than three years. This child seems to be a few years before the marriage. Now Mrs. Xue''s wife has been In the suppression of Cheng Xuan, life is not so easy." Jiang Qiqi added: Although the Xue family looks down on Cheng Xuan, they dont want to give up the Xue familys bloodline. However, Mr. Xues wife obviously does not want to ept the child, which causes Xues stock price to drop a lot. If Mr. Xue and his wife divorce, It means that the rtionship between Xue and Li is broken, and the impact will definitely be great." Cheng Xuan, the culprit, of course became a thorn in their eyes. "Mrs. Xue, it also revealed why Cheng Xuan climbed onto Xue''s bed back then. It turned out that she wanted to hug her golden thigh. This is a real hammer. Now Cheng Xuan can''t wash it off anymore. Originally, her acting skills were pretty good. It''s all useless, I''m stuck in a whirlpool, and I''m disgusted by Xue and Li''s family. There is no hope of mixing in this circle. Especially Mrs. Xue, it is impossible to make her feel better." Zhuo Xiang also said. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo didn''t mean any sympathy after listening. Chapter 4245: Eighteenth line broker (end) Chapter 4245: Eighteenth line broker (end) Chapter 4245 Eighteen-line broker (end) Speaking of innocence, Mrs. Xue is really innocent. For no reason, his husband has an illegitimate child. Isnt it necessary to die? Cheng Xuan''s real purpose for climbing on the bed of Mr. Xue has now been exposed. Today''s Cheng Xuan, in the eyes of President Xue, is no different from those ordinary women clinging to the powerful. Even if he has a smart and lovely son, he can''t change his impression. Therefore, it is impossible for Cheng Xuan to win the true love of Mr. Xue as she remembered in this life. As for the entertainment industry, it is still the same sentence, she will not let Cheng Xuan y the female number one with a good script, it will never be possible. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to Qi Dong and Cheng Xuan anymore, and she was happier anyway. Later in his spare time, Tang Guo signed some artists. Morningstar has also be one of thergestpanies in China because of her such a treasure broker, which makes peopleugh and cry. All the popr artists are in her hands. No, it should be said that the artists who were once not popr but are now popr are all cultivated by her. Some people even joked that the artist in Tang Guo''s hands was an artist of the Tang n on the Inte. Yu Zhi thought for them that this title was good and epted. Qi Dong didn''t seem to be reconciled afterwards. Hao Ye was so popr and once exposed photos of Hao Ye and Tang Guo traveling together. I thought this would cause them some trouble. Originally, the two had no intention of concealing, but now that they have been exposed, they will admit it. Hao Ye''s fans reacted very calmly. After so many years, they knew Hao Ye. He said when he debuted that he would not hide his rtionship problems. In fact, his fans know a lot about this, he is so tant, can they not tell? It didn''t take long for the matter to be exposed. They chose to get married. Qi Dong gritted his teeth with hatred and had no choice but to continue selling, fart, and stock to maintain his position in the circle. It is a pity that this method is not a long-term solution in this circle, and one day it will be taken down by some people who can''t understand him. Qi Dong''s affairs have been exposed for several years, and this time he is really confused. In recent years, Hao Ye has given fans the impression that he is filming, litigating, petting his wife, and envious of others. Not only did he file awsuit against himself, he would also help if someone in the Tang n was spread rumors. The Tang artist in this circle shows a tightly twisted rope, and anyone who dares to move will be beaten. Unknowingly, for many years, Tang artists are rarely spread rumors, because they have a strong team ofwyers behind them. Hao Ye is still taking the lead. There are even some artists who are deeply rumored and will choose toe to them to ce singles.wsuit. Another characteristic of Down artists is that when they win awards, they will praise their agents on the podium. Said that he had been miserable and miserable, but fortunately I met the agent, and even said that these trophies would be given to the agent. Obviously Tang Guo didn''t mix in circles, but she didn''t expect that in the end, she scored a house and came out to put the trophy. Tang Guo obviously only became an agent, but he did not expect to be selected as one of the most influential figures in this century. Another person is Hao Ye, because he worked tirelessly to report the rumors every time, indirectly purifying thework environment. As a result, the country has also made some regtory changes on the Inte. Be a generation of legends, that''s right. Yu Zhiwei''s achievements are not bad, he is simply a master of craftsmanship. Even his Xiao Huahua has be the most influential chicken of this century and was awarded an award. Tang Guo also secretly fed Xiaohuahua a pill, so that Xiaohuahua could apany Yu Zhiwei all his life, as well as fans who like it. Yin Zhuyun has be one of the most elegant women in this century. Many housewives have learned to cherish themselves and learned many skills here. Other artists have their own advantages. In short, none of the Down artists are bad. Tang Guo has brought more than fifty artists in his life, and each of them has achieved great sess and is known as the first agent. On the day of her death, many students of the Film and Television Academy were crying very fiercely, no one couldfort them, and many psychologists came to help them with psychological counseling. The reason for crying was that they hadn''t graduated yet, and as a result, the first agent left. Even if the chance of going to her was very small, there was always a chance, but now there is no chance. Wow...ohhh, the more I think about it, the more sad! Add one more chapter, to solve this ne, the little cuties have monthly votes to vote. Open a new ne tomorrow see you tomorrow Chapter 4246: game Chapter 4246: game Chapter 4246 Game npc (1) This is a magnificent ce. The floor is paved with white jade. The rest of the room is decorated with various jewels. You can see utensils made of gold everywhere. These utensils are also simple and elegant. The chair that Tang Guo was sitting on was also very particr. Said it was a chair, it could actually lie down horizontally, which shows how big the chair is. At the top of the back of the chair, there is a huge gem studded with diamonds, the size of an adult''s head. It is really puzzling that such arge gemstone has no ws. Most importantly, this gem is only used to embellish this seat. In addition to the huge gems, there are other smaller gems iid with diamonds, facing the light that prates from the outside, the gems on this chair exudes different colors of light, a luxury asion. Tang Guo''s first reaction was whether she wore a certain Mary Su small world. The so-called one book, one world, when a story is created, the world in the work will evolve over a long period of time and be a real small world. "Even in the world of Mary Su, it is too rich here, just a jewel here can make people eat and drink for a few lifetimes." Tang Guo couldn''t help but touched the biggest gem, with a real touch. She couldn''t tell for a moment whether it was virtual or real. She found out again that there was a scepter on her left and right, and there was also a gem on the scepter. This gem was purple and shaped like a round crystal ball with countless faces. She could tell at a nce that this was not a crystal ball, but a real purple gem. She decided to take a good look at this ce. Without taking two steps, she came to the position of a floor-to-ceiling mirror. The mirror was still very luxurious. On the edge of the mirror, there were also many diamonds. shes and shes, almost blinding her eyes. The person in the mirror wears a noble jeweled hair crown, and wears abination of Chinese and Western clothes. These clothes are very expensive at first nce. It should be said that such styles are exaggerated and expensive, even in TV series, they are not seen. This is not the world of Mary Su, Tang Guo has a new idea, this kind of dress, but especially miss the game world. As we all know, some costumes in the game world are more exaggerated and luxurious. Wearing a jeweled hair crown like her, holding the same scepter in hand, and wearing a costume, a bit like a big boss in the game world. With this recognition, Tang Guo couldn''t help but guessed the plot of this world. Could it be that the boss of the game, the boss of the game, has awakened his consciousness? This led to a series of things. "Tongzi, are you there?" After staring for about ten seconds, the system hurriedly replied: [The host is big, here, here, it''s always paying attention to your side. "Tongzi, you have changed." Tang Guo Youyou said, the system felt a little guilty. [Host big, I won''t go to y with them today, I will apany you, how about? There are countless sins in the system''s heart. How can it be greedy for fun without being with the host? Tang Guo was just joking. In fact, Xiao Tongzi was still that Xiao Tongzi, and his reaction was only ten seconds slower. For her, it doesn''t get in the way. After finally integrating into a system with a formal identity, Xiao Tongzi is still enthusiastic, and it is normal to be greedy. "If you like to y, go and y, you can''t dy anything, just ept the memory." Chapter 4247: game Chapter 4247: game Chapter 4247 Game npc (2) Tang Guo sat back in that luxurious chair again, leaning gently on the cushion behind, this chair was truly luxurious andfortable. Just like Tang Guo guessed, she wore a game world this time. The identity of the original owner was a very important npc. She was a big boss, dealing with human yers many times a day. Her current location is at her home, the Purple Tower in Purple Tower City. The Purple Tower is also called the Purple Tower Pce. It is a ce that human yers want toe to. She was called the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Many thousands of years ago, after the disappearance of the Purple Emperor, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda had been stationed in Purple Pagoda City to guard the treasures here. Of course, this is a background setting, in fact there is no such thing as a purple emperor. However, the setting is that the Purple Emperor disappears and cares about the things here, and the Queen of the Purple Pagoda guards it wholeheartedly and does not allow anyone to upy this ce. Human yerse here to do anything. Up to the present position, no one can break through the level of the Purple Tower Queen. However, this is arge-scale holographic game, and it is not the only way to go to another map. They can also choose other pasts. It''s also unclear to take other paths, but as more and more yers can pass through the past, they are no longer satisfied. Regarding the Queen of the Purple Tower, no one has ever crossed thework, and even the official revealed some plots. Once approved by the Queen of the Purple Tower, there are rich hidden rewards. The officialpletion of the dialogue is, whether it is to get the approval of the Purple Tower Queen or kill the Purple Tower Queen, there are rewards, and the rewards are different. Because of this news, gamers from all over thework came to Purple Tower City almost as soon as they went online, trying to attack the Queen of Purple Tower. In Purple Tower City, the Queen of Purple Tower is invincible. She is the yer on the top of the rankings. In front of her, she can''t resist any move. Unless, lead the Purple Tower Queen out of the city. But she didn''t get in, so she kept on guarding the treasure, she didn''t even n to go out. Every time she chased to the door, she stopped chasing them, but returned to y in the purple tower. After going over and over again, the yers are also very tired and feel that the difficulty of this game is too high. However, gamepanies have never been called hunting strange. Sometimes the settings in the game are really weird. Now that it''s time to y, they have no reason to give up. In particr, the gamepany also announced a news that the recently opened map can be given priority to experience as long as it can pass the Purple Tower Queen. As soon as the news came out, the yers went crazy, desperately trying to figure out how to get the Queen of the Purple Tower. In the end, someone came up with a way, and the person who came up with this way was the chosen son of this world, whose name was Song Lin, and the name in the game was Song Family Master. This method is to impress the Queen of the Purple Tower with sincerity and let her pass by willingly. How did Song Line up with this method? In fact, before attacking the Queen of the Purple Tower, he inadvertently attacked another npc. In this game, npc is rtively more capable than many games. If gamers are interested, they can also marry npc. yers know that this is a virtual world, but it''s just to pass the time. At present, holographic games have been developed very advanced. Enabling this function in the game is also to relieve the social bachelor. The bachelor gains satisfaction in the game and will not do bad things in society. Chapter 4248: game Chapter 4248: game Chapter 4248 Game npc (3) The starting point for developing this function is good. And this game is still registered with real names, one person, one ount, unchangeable, creating a trumpet is impossible. If you dont want this ount anymore, you canmit ount suicide, and you can re-register after the cooling time has passed. In addition, some functions are not open to minors, such as marrying in games, and pain perception functions are not turned on. Games that can only be yed by adults are not open to them. This game, for minors, is an ordinary game of breaking through, upgrading, and cutting off equipment. He also said that Song Lin identally attacked a game npc, the resident of Banyue Lake, Princess Banyue. After the attack, he married Princess Banyue. In the psychology of these NPCs, this is their real world, so they really regard Song Lin as their husband. Besides, when Song Lin decided to attack the Queen of the Purple Tower, he came to Purple Tower City every day to pursue various pursuits of the original owner. There is nothing less romantic to do. It took several months to finally move the Queen of the Purple Tower. In order to marry the Queen of Purple Pagoda, Song Lin broke off the engagement with Princess Banyue. The Princess Banyue was so sad that she hid in Banyue Lake to heal her wounds, and she no longer believed in the ugly man in the world. After Song Lin got married with the original owner, the original owner let him pass. Song Lin sessfully cleared the customs, obtained rich rewards, and was eligible to go to the new map. When he calmed down, he thought of what the gamepany said, killing the Queen of the Purple Tower seemed to have another reward. In Purple Tower City, he can''t kill the Queen of Purple Tower. So he decided to coax the Queen of the Purple Tower out of Purple Tower City and kill her again. The Queen of the Purple Pagoda was still unwilling for the first few times, butter couldn''t stand Song Lin''s request, and wanted to see the outside world. Unexpectedly, he was hacked to death by Song Lin not long after he left. Queen Purple Tower is killed, the system will be reset, she will return to the original state. In other words, after she was killed, she returned to the Purple Pagoda, as if she was still the Queen of the Purple Pagoda who had never experienced anything before, without any previous memories. Song Lin didn''t have any pressure to do this. He remembered Princess Ban Yue again, so he went back to find her, and made up stories to deceive her, saying that he had been captured by the Queen of the Purple Tower and had to divorce her. Princess Half Moon is a simple npc, born in the game world, of course knowing how powerful the Queen of the Purple Tower is, she has never doubted Song Lin''s words. Song Linter helped his teammates to trick the Queen of the Purple Tower out of the city and kill her to obtain a treasure. Other yers have learned a lot. The big boss, the Queen of the Purple Tower, does not know how many times he was killed by game yers. Because of frequent death, sadness, and despair, she gave birth to her own consciousness. She resented the people who deceived her and wanted her life, so when they shot her again, she retaliated. The Queen of the Purple Tower madly tortured and killed the yers. Although the yers weren''t really dead, they were locked up and tortured by her, and because they turned on the pain, they screamed like a pig every day. From this time on, she became the Queen of the Purple Tower and tortured yers. The prolonged torture still made these yers mentally unwell. , What''s more fearful is that the Queen of Purple Tower has already sensed that something is wrong in the world, and she identally found the yer''s exit button, using her own power to control her, and the yers who came to Purple Tower City to attack her, almost insane. After the gamepany discovered this problem, it quickly took measures and even invited Song Lin to go and wipe out the Queen of the Purple Tower. This is how the original owner''s life ended. But how can he be a game character who has just born consciousness, and how can he fight human wisdom? Chapter 4249: game Chapter 4249: game Chapter 4249 Game npc (4) After reading the memory, Tang Guo nned to take a stroll in the group. This world is not difficult, and it is a game world, so she can do it casually. The yers all want to y with her, she also wants to y with the yers, anyway, everyone is ying, not dead, right? They wanted to trick her out to kill, and she also wanted to trick them in to kill. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I''m in the new world again. [Margaret]: Oh, isn''t it my ce? s, I guessed right, it''s really not my world. If it''s my world, the school flower will definitely call me in the group and ask where Margaret is, right? [Chi Xiao]: Can''t ite out if you say it? [Margaret]: Isn''t this unbearable? I always have some fluke in my heart. Over the years, I have been to various ces in the maind, looking for people who seem to be downcast, who will be the protagonist, and may even turn over. I have also epted many students, but unfortunately none of them should be the protagonist. Something. [Ziyun]: Margaret, you are too persistent. There are some things you think about, the less you get. [Margaret]: My lively mind does not allow me to think. [School Flower]: This time its in a game world. The game npc character is a big boss. Tang Guo briefly introduced the plot to everyone, and the unanimous response was to trick those yers into killing them. Anyway, it is the game world, not dead people, they can kill NPCs, NPCs can also kill them. During this period of time in the group, everyone was talking about their own ideas, how to torture these yers, and various methods for Tang Guo. About two hourster, it was almost the same, and the Queen Mother Chen, who had never been seen, appeared. [Queen Mother Chen]: It turns out that the school flower has arrived in the new century and has just finished climbing. Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. Empress Dowager Chen had learned these new words, and she seemed to have epted these things well. [Queen Mother Chen]: Maybe, I have the opportunity to use you to deliver medicine. As soon as the Queen Mother Chen''s words fell, everyone asked what was going on, and she said that their country was moving to the capital. The original country was rtively small. Many years ago, the new capital was already being built. Now that the pce has been built, everyone has to move away. The pce where I used to live has been changed to a pce. In other words, on the way out, the Queen Mother Chen should be put in a carriage, and no one might be staring at her. Most of the queen was extremely happy to be able to live in the new pce, and she had been unable to move for many years, the queen should not be so vignt. This time the emigration to the capital, the queen also deported arge number of people, and all the suspicious, possibly hers, were deported out of the pce, so she was not afraid of what these people could do. After the Queen Mother Chen''s analysis, everyone felt that when she moved to the capital, she did have the opportunity to use the medicine Ziyun gave her. When the timees, her body will recover and she can do a lot of things. However, ording to the current situation of the Empress Dowager Chen, even if he recovers, it cannot be immediately exposed. Now the queen is the only one in the family, and the emperor is so fascinated by her. It is really possible to secretly kill the queen mother. So even if the Queen Mother Chen can recover, she still has to take it easy. It is good news to be able to recover. Empress Dowager Chen has endured the humiliation of the queen for so many years, and there is no problem with it, but it takes a longer time, and when she gets better, she can n slowly. Chapter 4250: game Chapter 4250: game Chapter 4250 Game NPC (5) Ziyun agreed, and gave the Queen Mother Chen some medicine, hoping she could get rid of her current experience. Tang Guo thought about it, and gave the Empress Dowager Chen a set of exercises. The content matched the swordsmanship. The swordsmanship was not needed for the time being, but he could practice lying down. Even if she can''t deal with the queen at that time, the queen mother Chen is a bit skillful, and it is easier to escape. Chi Xiao''s words helped Queen Mother Chen refine clothes suitable for her, which could protect her body, even if she was beaten, she would not suffer much harm. Margaret, gave the Queen Mother Chen some charms. The Queen Mother Chen felt that the curse charms should be very useful. When the queen came to torture her again, she would try this curse charm. Other people in the group also gave the Queen Mother Chen various small gifts. In the end, Tang Guo also gave her a ring, which is a ring that mortals can use, and can be invisible. You only need to drop blood to be the master. No refining is required. It''s just that the space is only the size of a house, which ispletely iparable with the Buddhist monks'' ring. For the time being, Empress Dowager Chen couldn''t get these things, so she could only store them in the group''s red envelope. But when she finds a chance, she will first receive the ring that Tang Guo gave her, and then other things can be put into the ring, which is much more convenient. [The host is huge, and some yers broke into the purple tower. Tang Guo and the friends in the group said goodbye and withdrew from consciousness. In fact, she was sitting on the throne, clenching her fists, and staring coldly at the few yers below. These yers passed throughyers of guards and finally broke into the Purple Tower. They didn''t expect the Queen of the Purple Tower to look so good. Seeing the beauty of the Queen of the Purple Tower, they all swallowed, looking at Tang Guo with a strange look. Adults knew what was going on. Because this is a game setting, Tang Guo''s body is set to be more exaggerated, and the gorgeous costume on his body is rtively open. However, I didn''t dare to go too far, because it should be covered. After all, there are still minor yers here. It''s just that the body proportions look better, and anyone who sees it can''t help drooling. [Go to Chengfengyueer]: This is the Queen of the Purple Pagoda in the teleportation? As expected, the best-looking npc, with fierce eyes, looks particrly ugly. [Love Story]: If it is not for the customs clearance here, I really want to try marrying the Queen of the Purple Tower, maybe I will have a wonderful memory. Tang Guo paid more attention. The name of the yer called Love Talk was so straightforward, and most of them were silly. When he fights for a while, she will take care of him. [Miss Confused]: You perverts, you know how to watch beautiful women, but think about how to clear the level, kill the Queen of the Purple Tower, we can continue to the next level. [Go Chengfengyueer]: What are you worried about? We have broken into the Purple Pagoda, so we just stayed for a while, and there was nothing to be dyed. In other words, if you can really meet the Queen of the Purple Pagoda for a while, it won''t be a waste of time. [Red Rose]: Are you doing it or not? If you don''t do it, then I will do it. Click to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower early and proceed to the next level. If you don''t agree, then disband and don''t dy our mission. Tang Guo doesn''t like or hate normal yers who want to kill her when theye to the east. After all, this is just a game for humans. Killing NPCs is a basic exercise. But for those who deceive feelings like Song Lin, I really hate them. The yer Hong Qiangwei''s words, as expected, the other male yers did not dy any more, and the few people gave Wang each other a nce and walked towards Tang Guo. Hong Qiangwei walked in front of Tang Guo and introduced herself: "Dear Queen of the Purple Tower, we want to borrow the ninthyer teleportation array of the Purple Tower. I don''t know what you need to do." Tang Guo thought that Hong Qiangwei would be the first to do it, but she didn''t expect her to be so polite, so she had new ideas. "Little girl, what''s your name?" Tang Guo said. As a special npc, his lines are of course special. Hong Qiangwei was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect the Queen of the Purple Tower to look so serious, but what she said was a little strange. But she still said politely: "My name is Hong Qiangwei, from the Refining God Sect." "The teleportation array you want to use?" "Yes." Tang Guo took a high look at her, raised his fist and pointed at the distance: "If you have to use the teleportation array, it''s not impossible, but you need to do something for me. If you can do it, I will allow you to use the teleportation array." see you tomorrow Chapter 4251: game Chapter 4251: game Chapter 4251 Game npc (6) Hong Qiangwei had heard about it a long time ago that the Queen of the Purple Tower had a weird temper, and most of the yers who came in could not please. Since the game wasunched, although some people have yed the following levels, no one has passed through the Queen of the Purple Tower so far. As many yerse, as many yers are driven out of the Purple Tower Queen, and even killed back to Novice Vige to wait for the resurrection. Therefore, Tang Guo said that she wanted her toplete the task, Hong Qiangwei was not optimistic at all, and she didn''t think the Queen of the Purple Tower would let her use the teleportation array easily. However, Hong Qiangwei still asked: "I don''t know what the Queen of the Purple Pagoda does not need me to do for you?" She heard it just now. Tang Guo said that she wants to use the teleportation array toplete the task, which means,plete Can the person with the task use it? Tang Guo still prefers, like Hong Qiangwei, who ys games and does tasks seriously. In fact, the root cause of the original owner''s awakening of consciousness and subsequent ckening was that Song Lin, the son of luck, moved her with love and gained her sincerity. Without Song Lin, perhaps the original owner would never awaken his autonomy. "It''s not a very rare task. I heard that Princess Banyue is married. I want to send a gift to Princess Banyue. But I will be stationed in Zita City and it is not convenient to go out. So please help me send this gift to Banyue. In the hands of the princess." Tang Guo discovered that in the game, one advantage is that she can do whatever she wants. Just said that she said she was going to give a gift, only after thinking about it in her head, this thing appeared. A very exquisite and luxurious gift box, in the same style as the decoration of the entire Purple Pagoda. The words "Happy Newly Married" are also engraved on it. Princess Half Moon? Of course, Hong Qiangwei knew him, it was an NPC in the game, and indeed she had just married a game yer, who seemed to be Song family son. Unexpectedly, the Queen of Purple Pagoda is still rted to Princess Banyue. "Of course I am very happy to ept this task." Hong Qiangwei took the gift box. Although she didn''t know what medicine was sold in the purple tower queen gourd, the other party didn''t start to beat people, and even released the task to her, then she would try it. Tang Guo: "Then you go, afterpleting the task, remember toe back to collect the reward." Hong Qiangwei nced at the people around her, and wanted to say something more, Tang Guo waved her scepter and threw her out. At this time, Hong Qiangwei hadnded steadily outside the Purple Pagoda. She nced around her eyes, and she really didn''t see the people before. As she walked outside, she formed a team message for several people. [Red Rose]: This seems to be a personal trigger task. [Love Words]: Then you go first, we are still inside, the Queen of Purple Tower should give us another task. [Miss confused]: This Queen of the Purple Tower seems to be different from what they said. [Leaving by Fengyue]: Red Rose, please go there first, we should go there in a while, when the mission ispleted, we will pass the teleportation array together. Seeing that they didn''t mind, Hong Qiangwei responded and ran towards Banyue Lake. She had to leave the city first and return to the ce of human activities, and she could find the teleportation array that was directly transmitted to Banyue Lake. In this game, it is also the npv game. The Half Moon Princess is much more intimate than the Purple Tower Queen and can get along well with human yers. Tang Guo nced at the remaining few people, seeing what they were expecting, she floated in front of Miss Confused. Chapter 4252: game Chapter 4252: game Chapter 4252 Game npc (7) [Miss Confused]: Wow, the Queen of the Purple Tower is so good-looking. It would be best if you don''t fight. In other words, wouldn''t the official poster of the Queen of the Purple Tower be published? Its so beautiful. The system felt it, and Miss Blurred''s words made his host extremely happy, and now the energy is rising very fast. [Miss Confused]: Pretty Queen of the Purple Tower, I also want to borrow your teleportation array, do I have toplete the task? With her mouth so sweet, Tang Guo decided to issue a simple task to Miss Confused. This girl really had a vision. Tang Guo: "Of course, anyone who wants to borrow the teleportation array mustplete the task." [Miss Confused]: Dont know what I can do for you? Tang Guo: "I haven''t heard anyone sincerely praise me for being beautiful like you for a long time. Now I need you to do one thing. You stay here and praise me for ten days. I will let you use Teleportation Array. " Miss confused was stunned for a moment, can this happen? Yes, the Queen of the Purple Tower is unreasonable and will kill the yer back to the Novice Vige for resurrection at every turn? Obviously it''s pretty and gentle, and it''s reasonable. Tang Guo: "What? Is this task very difficult for you?" [Miss Confused]: No, no, I am willing to do this for the beautiful Queen of the Purple Tower. It is almost a thousand willing, praise her for ten days, no level is easier than this. [Love Words]: I feel that things are not simple. It is impossible for us to pass the level so easily. The Queen of the Purple Tower must be ying tricks. [Go to Chengfengyueer]: I also have this feeling, let''s look at the situation again, if she issues a task to us, we will do it first. If she doesn''t make sense, we will attack again. After all, no one has passed the level of the Queen of the Purple Tower. At present, there is no strategy on the Queen of the Purple Tower on game forums and major websites. Here, Tang Guo is still talking to Miss Fuzzy: "Will you write an article?" [Miss confused]: Of course, I will. Tang Guo; "Then you just sit there and write,pliment me. After you finish writing, you will read it to me when you are free for a while." Miss Fuzzy quickly agreed, isn''t it just thanks for the article? Very simple thing, this character is really too rxed. In other words, she really wants to buy the surroundings of Queen Purple Tower. Tang Guo turned her gaze to the remaining two people, both of them felt that her expression became much colder. "What else do you two do? Nothing, just leave, this is not where you shoulde." Love words and Cheng Fengyue went to look at each other, and the lines seemed to change at once. Is the Queen of the Purple Tower such a double standard in terms of gender? [Love story]: Queen of the Purple Tower, we also want to borrow the teleportation array in the Purple Tower. [Go away by wind and wind]: You can assign us tasks. Tang Guo: "I don''t need you to do anything, you leave here quickly, otherwise I will call the guard." Thepletely different treatment made the confuseddy who was writing the article over there a little surprised. The Purple Tower Queen didn''t seem to like them very much. Isn''t the Purple Tower Queen treating her and Red Rose very nice? It must be their fault. Thinking of these two people, they are romantic characters in the game. Most of them are the Queen of the Purple Tower who have heard of their reputation, and they hate them. No matter how wrong it is, it is certainly not the fault of the Purple Tower Queen. Such a beautifuldy, how could she be wrong. Miss Fuzzy kept her head down while writing articles, always feeling that she didn''t use enough words, and she really hated less when she used the book. Chapter 4253: game Chapter 4253: game Chapter 4253 Game npc (8) [Love Words]: It doesn''t seem to work. I don''t know what''s going on, so my face suddenly changed. This may be the reason why the yers cant pass, I dont know where to offend this npc. [Leaving by Fengyue]: She doesn''t seem to be willing to give us a chance, so what should I do? [Love Words]: If we didn''t try to attack her first, it would be worse if she was killed back to Novice Vige. The two negotiated and decided to take action against Tang Guo. When it fails, they will see if they can mix in with Hong Qiangwei. Tang Guo had discovered their movements a long time ago. She did not intend to kill the two directly back to Novice Vige like the original owner, but first beat them to the ground, and then arranged for guards to hang them in Purple Tower City with a rope. Let all npcs and yers watch. Because this is a game, Miss Blurred didn''t worry about the situation of the two of them at all. Seeing that they were hung outside, she smiled cheerfully. This game is very realistic, and the character of all game npcs will be enriched and changed with the contact with the yer. Therefore, Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Tower, was hanging outside, and no one thought her behavior was strange. The Purple Tower Queen is very special in this game. [Love Story]: The big data must have been updated, and the Queen of the Purple Tower has learned many ways to torture people. [Leaving by Fengyue]: Then what shall we do? Can''t be hung here forever. [Love Story]: Lets take a look at the situation first. The time in the game world should pass faster, this is set as soon as it is opened. Love Words and Leaving by the Wind Moon in the game have been hung up for seven days. Many yers heard about this and even came in to see them. There are still people who know them and n to put them down, but this is the site of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. People can grab as many Tang Guo as theye. They are all hung on the Purple Pagoda, forming a very specialndscape. In the game, ten days have passed, and in reality, within a short while, Miss Confused''s mission has beenpleted. Tang Guo: "Miss Confused, I am very satisfied with your praise, so now I will present you with a god-given scepter, and you can use the teleportation array with it." Miss Fuzzy was still a little confused when holding the god-given scepter. Is it that simple? Can she rush past Queen Kwa Kwa Zi Pagoda? Those outside who are yelling, screaming and killing know, maybe they will cry. [Miss Confused]: Thank you Queen Purple Tower for her generosity. I wish you more and more beautiful. When she found these words, the face of the Purple Tower Queen was really gentle, with a faint smile. In this game, you are awesome. As expected, she spent three years of pocket money to buy it. She has to eat dirt, and she is looking at the Queen of the Purple Tower. She thinks it is worth it. Miss Fuzzy didn''t immediately go to teleport the formation, but waited for Red Rose in ce. The other two were obviously not being seen by the Queen of the Purple Tower. They were still hanging outside, so they could not get the permission of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Hong Qiangwei said that she was already on the way back, Banyue Lake was still far away from here, and Banyue Princess was more enthusiastic. In fact, the npc of Princess Banyue didn''t react when she suddenly gave her a wedding gift when she faced the Queen of the Purple Tower. Because there was no negotiation between them. But this game has one advantage, that is, it will update the big data of the wholework, and these data will be integrated into all npcs. Chapter 4254: game Chapter 4254: game Chapter 4254 Game npc (9) When they encounter a situation that is not in the setting, they will collect information from the big data to react within a certain period of time. At this time, Red Rose had epted the warm hospitality of Princess Half Moon, and returned to Purple Tower City with the letter written by the other party to the Queen of the Purple Tower. Miss Fuzzy had already told her about what happened to the two people. For these two people, she actually has no good feelings, but just temporarily teamed up to enter Purple Tower City. Who said that there are many monsters and guards leading to the position of the Purple Tower? They must defeat the blocking monsters and guards to get to the position of the Purple Tower and see the Queen of the Purple Tower. Basically, few yerse in alone, they will form teams, and the number of teams is variable, depending on the situation. When they came in with these two people, they alwaysmented on some female NPCs and said some jokes, which made her feel very disgusted. Although this game has adult-oriented projects, such as marriage, some behaviors in the game are simr to the real world. But if you want these things to happen, you have to formally marry the npc, and in the game, monogamy is also practiced. Fancy another, you have to divorce before you can marry the next one. Without marriage, intimacy is not enough, nothing can happen. Between her thoughts, Hong Qiangwei had already carried the letter and returned to the Purple Tower. Seeing that the Queen of the Purple Tower was sitting with Miss Confused, the two seemed to be drinking tea and chatting, she didn''t understand. Obviously, many yers have fallen outside the Purple Pagoda. As a result, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is still chatting here with a smile, which is really different from other NPCs. Hong Qiangwei came to Tang Guo and handed her a letter. [Red Rose]: Queen Purple Tower, this is a letter from Princess Banyue, and the gift has been delivered to Princess Banyue. Tang Guo: "Very well, I am very satisfied. I want to reward a god-given sword. I hope your next journey will go smoothly." To ask why these weapons were bestowed by gods, it was set by the gamepany, and she just read the data packet. As for what rewards to give to the other party, anyway, there were only those in the data, and she gave it to them. Miss Fuzzy is suitable for a scepter, and Red Rose is suitable for a sword. yers across the entire server were stunned when they saw that Red Rose received the god-given sword bestowed by the Queen of the Purple Tower. "It''s only been a long time, isn''t it that the Queen of the Purple Tower is particrly difficult? There are new tricks, and the yers who broke in are dropped outside the Purple Tower and are onlookers. Ten years ago, Miss Blurred got the god-given scepter. Now there is another red rose?" "I went in with a team before, and before I said anything, I was killed back to Novice Vige. Is there a bug in the gamepany?" Because of this situation, many yers go to the official response. Inside the gamepany, it was actually very surprised. Their game has been in service for more than half a year. Before today, no one could pass the Purple Tower Queen level, even the internal staff of theirpany. Because of this game, they use new technology, the game will grow with the update of big data, there are many endings that they can''t predict. Tang Guo had called the system to help and secretly controlled the game. He didn''t want to change anything, but that the gamepany couldn''t find out her data abnormality. What a pity if such a fun game is restricted. When npc works like this, she likes it. Chapter 4255: game Chapter 4255: game Chapter 4255 Game npc (10) "I found no abnormalities here." "I didn''t find any abnormalities here either." "It should be the information collected by the Queen of the Purple Tower. She is determined to have the most special character among NPCs. Because of the existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower, the yers came in cursingly, went out cursingly, and entered the game cursedly the next day. ." "There is nothing unusual about the two yers. One of them is a novice yer. It is probably a probabilistic event. Observe the situation of the Queen of the Purple Tower. Maybe she can give us more surprises." A realistic npc is the greatest sess of their game. The official soon gave news that there were no bugs in the game and encouraged yers to work hard to find ways to impress the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo didn''t give away artifacts when he met a yer and let them use the teleportation array. Miss Fuzzy and Red Rose are pure luck. After yerse in again, she won''t give them such an easy task. If you give too much artifact, even if the gamepany can''t find the bug, it will think she has a problem. Many hours have passed since the time outside, and the yers hanging on the Purple Tower still have to do things during the day, and it is impossible not to sleep all night. The Queen of the Purple Tower didn''t let them down to the point. Eventually they went offline one after another and returned to reality to sleep. Tang Guo looked at the bodies of the yers, all disappeared, and he didn''t control anything. When they go online next time, she will surprise them. Didn''t you say that Zita City is her ce? How can you leave this ce while offline? Oh no. Two artifacts were sent out in one day. The strategy of the Queen of the Purple Tower was discussed in the forum. Miss Blurred and Red Rose both received a lot of news. Of course, those yers wanted to ask how they moved the Queen of the Purple Tower. Those who know the twoe to learn. They didn''t hide it, and told them about the situation they had encountered. So, the forum discussed again. "The Queen of the Purple Tower was so narcissistic. If you praise her to get the artifact and be allowed to use the teleportation array? If I knew it, I would praise her if I should meet, and I won''t be hung on the wall for several hours. People areughing." "By the way, does Queen Purple Pagoda still know Princess Banyue? Are they rtives?" "It shouldn''t be rtives. If they are in charge of different territories, they should know each other. They are definitely not rtives. Gifts are mostly human rtions. We giants in the real world should also have such human rtions." "By the way, we will praise the Queen of the Purple Tower when we go in. This method may not work. The reason why Miss Blurred and Red Rose were able to get the task is the mouth of the Queen of the Purple Tower, not the request of the two. Therefore, the initiative is still in control. In the hands of Queen Purple Tower." "Whether it works or not, if I try it tomorrow." "Someone should stay upte, right." There are indeed people who stay upte, and those yers team up like crazy and prepare to enter Purple Tower City. "It''s too annoying toe by one person now, and then another person. Is NPC the right not to sleep?" Tang Guo sat on the throne and felt someone break in again. System: [The host is big, do you want to crash the game and let them all sleep. "No, take care of the rest. I asked the guards to close the gate and put up a sign to go out, indicating that this is my time to rest." After thest batch of yers were dealt with by Tang Guo, the newly entered yers saw that the gate of the Purple Pagoda was closed with a sign hanging on it. They wanted to go further, but were stopped by the guards. see you tomorrow Chapter 4256: game Chapter 4256: game Chapter 4256 Game npc (11) "Who dares to disturb the Queen of the Purple Tower to rest, and not leave quickly!" rest? The yers are very confused, do NPCs also need to rest? This game has been in service for more than half a year, and they have never heard of the gate of the Purple Tower being closed. So, this cheating gamepany has secretly changed its settings? Are they addicted to their yers? I have to say that the gamepany will really use it. Knowing that they are interested in the Queen of the Purple Tower, they have just released two artifacts, or the reward forpleting the task of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and set a threshold for them. Gamepany: They don''t remember this pot. The yers tried to force their way, but the guards really couldn''t beat them. Seeing that they were about to break in, Tang Guo appeared, and a scepter sent them back to Novice Vige. After a few batches, the same results were obtained, and the yers did not dare to rush. "Then wait, what can we do in other people''s turf?" The reaction of the Queen of the Purple Tower aroused the interest of all yers on the server, and all yers wanted to find out. "I have to say that the gamepany is really awesome, it makes people angry and there is no way." Gamepany: It''s really not my pot, not memorizing, not memorizing. The yers couldn''t break in. Once they reached the gate of the Purple Pagoda, they could see a rest sign hanging on it, which was funny and speechless. "Interesting, interesting, I''m really more and more curious, and then the performance of the Queen of the Purple Tower. In other words, the team that designed this game is also a genius, and it has incorporated so many new things. The characters in this game, even ordinary npc, I feel smarter and smarter, have you noticed it?" "This is true. Compared with NPCs that were more programmatic more than half a year ago, it is indeed much smarter. Is this the surprise that the gamepany said when the game wasunched?" "It should be said that the collection of big data is very impressive. Look at those intelligent robots, isn''t it the smarter you talk to them?" "However, no matter how smart other NPCs are, I don''t feel like the Queen of the Purple Tower." "Then it needs to be said? ording to the team, the design of the Queen of the Purple Tower took a long time. Look at her Purple Tower City and the Purple Tower are the most prosperous ces in the game. And her characters. The model, is it the best-looking?" yers who could not enter the Purple Tower began to discuss the Queen of the Purple Tower. Obviously mad to death, I couldn''t help discussing her topic. "The Queen of the Purple Pagoda is so good-looking, I don''t know if it can be attacked. If only she could marry her, it would be different from ordinary NPCs." There are also many yers who go to the official side to react at night. The official is too cheating, and they secretly changed the settings without telling the yers. After the gamepany went to work the next morning, the design team analyzed the problem. "The Queen of the Purple Tower has learned to close the door and has to rest." "After checking, there is no abnormality in the data. It is estimated that she has received too much big data, and she figured it out by herself. When we first designed her, we spent a lot of thought, and the values in all aspects are different from other NPCs. " "It''s also a good thing. The performance of the Queen of the Purple Tower is more in line with the idea I had originally envisioned." "However, we still need to observe carefully. If there is any abnormality, we must stop it in time." The team even feels that the current Purple Tower Queen is intelligent, like a real one, and the game can definitely take it to the next level. Chapter 4257: game Chapter 4257: game Chapter 4257 Game npc (12) The yers received the official response from the game that the performance of the Queen of the Purple Tower was normal. They also said that the initial setting of this game character was very special. The game characters themselves are their whim. If there is an npc that is full of maliciousness to yers, as long as it is in her territory, no matter how powerful yers are, they will be defeated by her with a scepter. They also set a weak point, that is, when she walks out of Purple Tower City, her strength will be weaker, and only ordinary yers will have medium strength. Regarding how to break through, get the approval of the Purple Tower Queen, or kill her, the design team did not set this at the beginning. Just put some treasures in her hands, what if the yers really seed? Therefore, this is the reason why you can go through other ces without passing the Purple Tower Queen to where the yers want to go. yers thought this was deliberate by a game team, indeed deliberate, but they didn''t have to break through it, even they didn''t break through it themselves. After more than half a year, this different game character has be more and more realistic. "I see some yers''ments about whether or not to show some surroundings of the Purple Tower Queen. In the early days of the game, some people thought the Purple Tower Queen looked good and often painted her." "Yes, it''s okay to go out around at this time, pick a suitable day for customization, there should be a lot of people interested." At dawn, many yers quickly went online to the Purple Tower. Sure enough, the door of the Purple Pagoda had been opened, and they ran in happily, and saw the Queen of the Purple Pagoda sitting on a throne and looking at it. She was holding a scepter and staring at them faintly. There were as many queens as there were queens. With this temperament, they would not be ashamed toe in. "It''s the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, if it weren''t for everyone to form a team this time, I wouldn''t be able to get in." Seeing so many peopleing in at once, Tang Guo said indifferently: "Humans, this is not the ce you shoulde to, go back wherever youe from." "Wow, when I came herest time, her line was not like this. The big data is awesome, and the lines are so smart." The yers have spoken one after another, willing to serve the Purple Tower Queen, they just want to pass through the teleportation array. Tang Guo nced at them indifferently: "You wait for the mortals, you don''t deserve the teleportation array, go out quickly." "Oh oh oh, the Queen of the Purple Tower called me a mortal, why do I want to be scolded once?" Tang Guo was a little speechless. Are these human yers talking? Also like to be scolded. She found that the expressions of these yers were not malicious, just that they were very interested in her, and it seemedfortable to be scolded by her. On the contrary, it was some silent yers who looked at her withplicated eyes, and seemed to be wondering how to pass her level. Although these are cute, but you still can''t just give them artifacts and let them pass the level. "Honorable Queen of the Purple Tower, I really like you, I can finally see you." Among the human yers, a little loli suddenly ran out, with a cute double ponytail, and she hopped over. In front of Tang Guo, staring at her with wide eyes open. "In order to see you, I saved my pocket money for a long time before I asked the **** to send me in. Ahhhhh, the Queen of the Purple Tower, I am your number one fan. Can I pass the teleportation array? Xiaofu passed through yesterday. I heard that the task you posted to Xiaozhuo is to keep sayingpliments to you and writing articles." Chapter 4258: game Chapter 4258: game Chapter 4258 Game npc (13) "Queen of the Purple Tower, my name is Candy Fruit. I like you the most. I have been drawing you in ss, and the book that was confiscated by the teacher. Also, myposition score has always been higher than that of Xiaoluo, and I have recited many words and written them. Complimenting your article, its definitely better than the little stupid, just let me go. While talking, Candy Guo came up and held Tang Guos sleeves to act like a baby, but the cute and loving look almost made Tang Guo really really. Just agreed. Is the little loli now so cute? Everyone is so cute, and there are a few more coquettish ones. If she doesn''t agree, is she suspected of bullying the children? She is a very principled npc, and she can''t just agree with someone assaulting her. Tang Guosui nced at Candy Guo and pulled his sleeves vigorously: "Speak well and don''t talk about my excellence. Didn''t your adults teach you?" "But I like you. I pull your sleeves when I like you. I don''t want to pull the sleeves of other people. You look better than the ones drawn." Candy Guo thought, the people at the gamepany are so rubbish. , The pictures that were made out made the Purple Tower Queen ugly. This time I was lucky enough to see the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. She went back and would definitely paint her better. So she has to look carefully, and every detail on the clothes must not be missed. I don''t know when she will grow up. When she grows up, she can go to work in thispany and ask her to draw clothes for the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo noticed that this little loli was still wandering, she didn''t know what strange things had been thought of, and she smiled silly. [Host big, I will check this little loli for you. In order to see you, I took sick leave from the school today. But she is a genius, and taking a sick day will not dy anything. She said that theposition score is better than that of the confuseddy, and it is indeed true. Every time the Chinese teacher deducts points for her friendship. ] The system suddenly came out and told Tang Guo about this loli''s information, [and this little loli is thirteen years old this year, she is already a high school student, very talented in drawing, and her shoring is mathematics. In the subject of mathematics, the mathematics test scored nine points. Tang Guo almostughed. She scored nine points in the math test. She didn''t know how she got it. Sure enough, a genius would be closed by God. She thought, what task is she going to post to this little loli, the math is not good, right? Then she would put out math problems for her to do, frantically do it, can not finish, fail the exam, the task means failure. System: Suddenly I feel that the host is very malicious. Isn''t this little loli okay? Candy Guo was still pulling Tang Guo''s sleeves and acting like a baby. Other yers were speechless when they saw it. Is this okay? Looking at the appearance of the Queen of the Purple Tower, it seems that there is no meaning to be angry. Does she prefer little Lolita? Everyone now looked at each other, but unfortunately there was just a little loli like a candy fruit, her voice was still milky, and she didn''t deal with it. They want to re-squeeze their faces, they have to spend money to buy a face-squeezing card, a face-squeezing card 10,000, this is for the gamepany to prevent people from squeezing the face, causing trouble to some yers, so the threshold is set higher, anyway, most people are Reluctant. Many yers were watching the show and didn''t rush to start. After all, Little Lolita and the Purple Tower Queen acted like a baby, and they were not killed back to Novice Vige, which is quite interesting. Chapter 4259: game Chapter 4259: game Chapter 4259 Game npc (14) However, some female yers were very dissatisfied and said some sour words. Xue Linger: "I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of green tea white lotus in the game. She pinched her face into a little loli, and learned her voice. It''s too malicious, she can''t feel it?" Worry-free girl: "Don''t you know that even if the man now knows the green tea and white lotus in front of him, as long as he is cute and looks good, isn''t he just kneeling and licking?" Xue Linger: "Anyway, it''s a very disgusting and greasy otaku, who likes this kind of pretentious girl who deliberately pinches her face into a little loli." Some female yers agree that this kind of loli is really disgusting. However, there are also some yers who help to talk about whether they are jealous or something. Candy Guo also heard these words, and was very upset, and said loudly: "Bodyguard, help me kill the people named Xue Linger and Wuyou girl. The price negotiated before doubles and they go online once. You kill once, you don''t need to protect me." After speaking, her expression changed, and she leaned against Tang Guo lovely and lovingly: "Queen of the Purple Tower, they bullied me, I will stay with you today." Tang Guo patted her on the head. She thought it was a little tea, but it was also a cute bowl of tea. "Little sister, do you want to use teleportation array too?" Candy Fruit: "Of course, I think, even in dreams, would you like to let me pass, Queen Purple Tower?" After finishing speaking, she still looked pitiful. She didn''t squeeze Lolita''s face casually, her appearance was more simr to her own, and her voice was also her own. She was originally a lovely girl. Tang Guoxin said, just waiting for your words. "Little sister, it is not a simple matter to pass the teleportation formation. If you fail the test, you are not qualified to use it. Even if I let you pass, you may die in the teleportation formation halfway." When many yers heard this, their faces were bewildered. Has the gamepany secretly added settings again? Gamepany: It''s not worth it. Candy Fruit: "No matter how difficult it is, I have to pass." Tang Guo touched her head and looked at her with a very affectionate look: "Since you are so determined, then I will give you a chance." "Okay, okay, what do I need to do?" Tang Guo smiled all over his face. I don''t know why, the Empress of the Purple Pagoda smiled very beautifully, but all the yers felt a chill, as if something bad would happen next. Tang Guo began to talk about the mission: "A long time ago, a mysterious man came to Zita City. It is said that he came from a very mysterious world. In that world, he was called a mathematician." System: The host is big, you are the devil, and also make up stories. Other yers were also attracted by Tang Guo''s story and listened to them. It was the first time they saw the Queen of the Purple Tower assign a task. It seemed that this task should not be too simple. "When the mystical mathematician left, he said that he was very grateful for my hospitality, and he left some secret scrolls. I have summoned all those who know how to arithmetic in Purple Tower City, but I couldn''t solve these secret scrolls." Many yers, so? They vaguely guessed that the mysterious mathematician left a set of math problems for Queen Purple Tower, right? If so, hahahaha, I don''t know why they just want tough. Chapter 4260: game Chapter 4260: game Chapter 4260 Game npc (15) "I need someone to help solve these secret papers now. If you can solve all the secret papers, I will pay you a generous reward and allow you to use the teleportation array." Candy Guo felt a little hairy in her heart, but this was the task assigned to her by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and everyone else looked jealous. She couldn''t help but pick it up, right? "I don''t know that set of secret papers, do I really have to answer it toplete the task? Is there a time limit?" Tang Guo: "There is no time limit. After all, it is left by the mysterious mathematician. No matter how much you spend, as long as you canpletely solve it, it will be considered as the taskpleted." "I know this task should be very difficult for you. You can choose to give up, and I will choose someone with fate toplete it in the future." As soon as this word fell, many yers were ready to move, especially a few who thought they were good at maths. They just did the questions. Anyway, they canplete the task and get rewards. Its not that they have never done it before, and there is no time limit. Yes, write it down, go back and look through the book and thene in and do it. "I took it." Tangyue felt that someone wanted to rob her of the task, so she quickly agreed. She was scared when she had just agreed. If it was a math problem, how long would it take for her toplete the task? Tang Guo smiled: "Brave girl, I am d you can take on this difficult task. I will arrange a room specially for you. Inside it is the secret scroll left by the mysterious mathematician. Every time you Just rely on the token to get in." After Tang Guo finished speaking, a token appeared in Candy Guo''s hand. Then, she went into the small room Tang Guo had prepared for her. At this moment, many people are circling the candy fruit, asking her what task is, they are too curious. Sitting on a small bench, looking at the high test papers, the candy fruit being dizzy, her fingers trembling, she sent what she saw to the public frequency: "The secret paper is a three-year college entrance examination and five-year simtion, ah Ah, Im going to die, Im going to die, I feel like I wont be able toplete this task in my whole life. I only got nine points in the math testst semester." yer lovers:? ? ? "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Hahahahahaha, I don''t know why I want tough." "Sure enough, the mission of the Purple Tower Queen is not simple at all." "I thought the mystery mathematician only left one test paper. I didn''t expect to have left countless sets. It was still a three-year college entrance examination and five-year simtion. Is this toxic and unfriendly to high school students?" "No, no, no, I think this is friendly to high school students. You said its not a high school student. Those who graduated from the low point will not. Those who graduated have forgotten. Isnt it painful to do the questions? Its the high school students who are easy toplete this task. ." "It''s not the age of Candy Fruit." "By the way, didnt she just say that she scored nine points in the math examst semester? She also knows that the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simtion are mostly a high school student. Hahaha, as expected, she is not too friendly to high school students. I even suspect that she was Queen Purple Tower targeted it, maybe it was because of the poor mathematics performance of the big data collection." "The gamepany is too bad, this must be the gamepany to y us." "Fortunately, I didn''t get this task. This task is too difficult." Gamepany: Yes, yes, it''s all my pot. Candy Fruit: "It''s too difficult, too difficult, why is it a math problem." Seeing the reaction of the yers, Tang Guo decided to choose this very special yer to release the task. As for the ordinary, it is not fun at all, so they will be killed back to Novice Vige. If it makes her ufortable, hang out outside the Purple Tower. The next yer was either killed in Novice Vige, or was hung outside the Purple Tower. In the afternoon, those yers who went to work during the day came back from get off work, ate and couldn''t wait to lie down into the game warehouse and enter the game. Unexpectedly, when they opened their eyes, they found that they were still hanging on the purple tower with their eyes wide open? "It must be that the gamepany secretly changed the setting. Isn''t it said that no matter where it is dangerous, as long as it goes offline, it will be deemed dead and returned to Xinshou Vige?" "Do you know that this morning, another person received the task of Queen Purple Tower." see you tomorrow Chapter 4261: game Chapter 4261: game Chapter 4261 Game npc (16) "Who is so lucky?" The game yers who did not go online during the day asked one after another, and they felt that the gamepany was lying. They must have secretly changed the setting of the Purple Tower Queen. Actually still don''t admit it, junk gamepany. Gamepany: Yes, yes. "The name is very long. It''s a little loli. Everyone calls her Sugar Candy. She is a scumbag who only scored nine points in mathematics." "Then she is so lucky that she was able to receive a mission from the Queen of the Purple Tower. Unlike us people, not only did not have a mission, but she was also hung here as a dried meat." "What luck? The task assigned to her by the Queen of the Purple Tower, she may not be able toplete it for a lifetime." "What task? Is it difficult? I remember the first two yers who triggered the task, the task is rtively simple." "Actually, I suspect that the reason why the tasks of the first two yers are so simple is that a bug appeared when the gamepany adjusted the details, but they didn''t want to admit it. Now that the bug has been adjusted by them, it will naturally be distributed to Queen Purple Tower. The task thates out is more difficult." "You are telling me, what task did the Queen of Purple Tower give to that little Lolita who scored nine points in the mathematics test?" "It''s not a very unfamiliar task, it''s just three years of college entrance examination and five years of simtion." "I go!" "puff--" "Hahahaha, I can''t do it anymore." "Is the Purple Tower Queen poisonous for the task of giving a student who scored nine points in the math test?" "Who knows, I heard some people say that the nine-pointed little Lolita said that she will go to the task room to do the problem as soon as she goes online. I don''t know when she can finish it. There is no way to pass this mission." "We should think about how to leave this ce. What is the difference between us and dried meat and salted fish now?" There are many yers hanging outside the Purple Tower, many of them were hung upst night. They thought that after they went offline, they would automatically return to Xinshou Vige when they went online again, where they knew they were still in their original positions. More and more yers are breaking into the Purple Tower, and the number of yers hanging on the Purple Tower is still increasing. yers who were constantly being killed back to Novice Vige also happily went to the Purple Tower to find abuse. Finally, at about ten o''clock in the evening, some yers found a way to get rid of being hung here. That is tomit suicide and return to Novice Vige. In fact, this is the way that Tang Guo left them, so you can''t let them hang out all the time, right? She suspected that if it continued, the Purple Tower couldn''t hang up. After the strategy came out, the yers who were hung up on the Purple Towermitted suicide one after another and returned to Novice Vige. What makes them cry is that aftermitting suicide, they drop five levels. Usually they are killed back to the Novice Vige, all of which only drop one level. "There are too many people. I don''t think this will work. The guards here are too weak. yers who are a little bit stronger will want me, the Queen of the Purple Tower, to do it myself." The system said silently; [Host is big, do you want me to help you change the attributes of these guards and enhance their strength? "No, the gamepany found that it''s not fun. The guard should be the mostmon IQ in this game. It is not an important role in itself, just like a soldier. Once the data is abnormal, the gamepany will definitely adjust." [Then the host is very hard? By the way, that guy doesn''t know what identity he is this time. If he is a yer, does the host n to kill him back to Novice Vige, or hang him outside the Purple Tower? ] The system asked in secret. Recently, I have inspiration after midnight, and even after midnight. Most of them came back to eat at night and slept for an hour or two before writing. Those who dont stay up can wake up in the morning to read. Chapter 4262: game Chapter 4262: game Chapter 4262 Game npc (17) "Why don''t you think about it better? Hanging people outside and killing them back to Novice Vige, don''t you think Tongzi is cruel?" System: Is it cruel? Doesn''t the host abuse yers like this every day? Why didn''t you feel cruel to see her? It really is a double standard. [What if it''s not good. ] The system made a guess, [Its not good, can the host be so doublebeled? "It depends on the situation. Didn''t you encounter it? Let''s talk about it, you gossip, don''t go to your system house software to y? I heard you made a lot of good friends before." [No matter how good friends are, you can''t forget the host, I am not afraid that you need help here, and I am always watching. ] Only after chatting with those systems did he know how lucky he was to bind the thigh of the host. Recently, in the forum, many systems cried and said that the current hosty t at every turn, and threats were useless. They would rather the host be fierce and warn them of these systems. Such hosts are at least very powerful characters, and they definitely have means to do tasks. However, the recent batch of salted fish hosts are really messy, many systems have not been upgraded for a long time, and the task hosts are not panicked at all. No fart ability, every ne is dead, even if the system says that the mission has failed ten times, it will unbind and send them into reincarnation. As a result, these salted fish hosts were not afraid at all, andughed happily, saying that they could live ten lifetimes without losing money. They almost exploded with anger, and there were really not many hosts who did the task seriously like Brother Tang Kui. Just like Tang Jiao, a host with a thigh hug is also good, at least the task progress can bepleted. Unlike those salted fish hosts, my God, I really don''t want toin. The system ryed these to Tang Guo, who was also silent for a while. After being silent for half a minute, she asked, "With regard to these, did the Space-Time Management Bureau adopt corresponding measures? For example, when binding at the beginning, first choose the right person, sign the contract, and do the task seriously and fail. That''s it. . But they just get by, isnt this a waste of resources?" [It is said that internal meetings have already been held, but the specific measures, the internal staff of thepany, and the rules have not been updated. The boss of the Time and Space Administration is not there. They do not have this authority. At present, they can only let the system keep their eyes open and pay attention when selecting people. . "Xiao Tongzi is so smart, so teach them more. Listening to you, these systems are not easy." [Dont worry, Im very respected by the people now. I often write some tips on how to choose a good host in the forum. Every time I post, it bes a hot post and is set as an elite post. In other words, although my system is wild, there is no exact number, but the ingenuity is notparable to these numbered systems. The system hummed twice, very proud, all the numbered systemists would call him the boss. Who else is there? Tang Guo didn''t expect that Tongzi could be recognized by all systems so quickly, and he would be their boss. [By the way, the host is big, so many people disturb you every day, you have to find a way to do this. Although you are invincible, these yers seem to have inexhaustible energy, even if they drop levels, they wille to attack you. "I have already figured out what to do." Chapter 4263: game Chapter 4263: game Chapter 4263 Game npc (18) "Purple Tower Athletic Conference???" When the yers wanted to continue to break into the Purple Tower, they suddenly found arge sign at the door of the Purple Tower, and the biggest words on it came to their minds. "What did the Queen of the Purple Tower do? What is the Purple Tower Competition?" "Do you need to say more? It must be another thing made by a garbage gamepany, just to torture us yers." "But having said that, the garbage gamepany didn''t have any new products on the market this time. This is quite conscientious." "It should be said that they have been secretly changed recently, and they have not paid for the new merchandise. I guess they also know that they have done something wrong, and they have lost their conscience." "Do you think that capitalists have a conscience? Mostly, there are still various bugs. Just look at the recent situation." "As long as the Purple Tower Queen is there, I will y this game for one day. These bugs are actually quite fun." Tang Guo silently listened to a group of friends talking, and wanted to remind them to check her new announcement. The yers'' attention quickly fell on the announcement of that brand. Purple Tower Athletic Conference Season One Due to therge number of guestsing to Purple Tower City recently, the Queen of Purple Tower decided to hold a Purple Tower Athletic Conference. Next, I invite all guests to use their strengths and win the game. Start time: from the time the announcement is released End time: until the first ce in the first quarter of thepetition is selected. The specific rules are as follows: Outside the Purple Pagoda, ten arenas are set up, and there is a defender on each arena, and there is no limit to the number of times that they can go up and down, that is to say, even if they are beaten down, they can continue to challenge, because this is not a knockout match. Who can defeat the two hundred people first, who is the first ce in the first season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, can get the task assigned by the Queen of the Purple Tower, as well as a small reward. So, please prepare your guests first, and the Purple Tower Competition will begin. While the yers were still bewildered, the guards really divided the positions of ten arenas outside the Purple Tower, and the number one to ten arena was also marked. Then they found that the guards lifted a particrly luxurious chair from the purple tower and ced it in the highest position. Then the Queen of the Purple Pagoda floated out andnded on the throne, faintly nced at the people, her eyes were like watching all beings. Tang Guo looked at these people faintly, wouldn''t it be all right? Every day, yers can be seen killing each other, and she can watch the show without being tired. It is estimated that it will take a while before a victorious yer appears. The difficulty of the specificpetition will be held for one season first. If killing two hundred people is too easy, she can increase the difficultyter. The yers came back to their senses and looked at the queen of the purple tower, right? The first ce has to kill two hundred first? In other words, if you can''t kill two hundred people, the previous ones will be killed for nothing, and you have to wait for the nextpetition? But having said that, thispetition has improved the chances of the Purple Tower Queen dispatching tasks. Two hundred people, for some high-level, high-strength, and high-equipped yers, it is really not difficult, it is just a matter of time. "It''s better to do it than to be killed back to the Novice Vige before moving." "I was the first to enter the ring. Thispetition is still a bit interesting. Even if you can''t kill two hundred, it''s worth it. This **** gamepany has a conscience." Gamepany: I don''t know anything. Chapter 4264: game Chapter 4264: game Chapter 4264 Game npc (19) The Purple Pagoda Queens organization of the Purple Pagoda Competition has already been announced by some local tyrants in the world. At that time, many yers who were doing missions in other ces and shing monsters were a little unbelievable when they saw it. I was thinking in my heart that the garbage gamepany is doing small actions behind their backs, and now the updates are so sneaky, the viins are acting. What is the Purple Tower Athletic Conference? Local tyrant yers, there are a lot of speakers in the world, you don''t need money to speak on the world channel, and exined the Purple Tower Competition. After the yers saw it, they rushed to the location of Purple Tower City. However, if you want toe to thepetition, you have to pass throughyers of guards. Various monsters and low-level yers still can''t break through alone. There are more and more yers in Purple Tower City, and even many yers n to stay upte today. Many local yers are not in a hurry, they n to wait and see, after all, they don''t know what will happen in the first season. The employees of the gamepany were all called back to work overtime. "The Queen of the Purple Pagoda is in trouble again." "Make a purple towerpetition, kill two hundred yers first, you can trigger the task, and she will return a small reward." "In terms of data, no abnormalities were found. Perhaps the Queen of the Purple Tower has been on the path we had hoped at the beginning after more than half a year." Because of this, the gamepany did not suspect that Tang Guo was involved in all kinds of things. The important NPCs in the game itself have more contact with human yers, but they will be very smart, with an IQ simr to that of ordinary people, and they are definitely not the dull and clumsy NPCs in ordinary games. The difference from ordinary people is that they collect big data to form their own IQ. Without ooc, they are getting smarter and smarter and they don''t have their own consciousness. "There is also good news. Because the Queen of the Purple Tower suddenly held apetitive meeting, many yers n to give it a hand. In these two hours alone, the amount of recharge of the yers has been close to 10 million." "Fuck, fuck! Although we didn''t take advantage of the trend to sell new products, the Purple Tower Queen brought us such a surprise." "Yes, I did not expect that the yers are very satisfied with the settings of the Queen of the Purple Tower. I think that as long as there is no problem, let''s not interfere too much in the update of the Queen of the Purple Tower. If we restrict her, restrict her development. , It is estimated that it will cause dissatisfaction among yers." "Unexpectedly, the current yers are all tuned, fighting m, like being bullied by NPCs." "In addition, I heard the gossip that there are some gamepanies that have seen the business opportunities inside and want to design an NPC that is like the Queen of the Purple Tower and pits yers." "ording to the current development of the Purple Tower Queen, I dont think we need to worry too much. We only designed her and it took several years. We also connected her to the big data of the entirework. Any factual updated data from the outside world, she is It is possible toe into contact with it. Therefore, even if other gamepanies want to eat this bonus, as long as the Queen of the Purple Tower is there, they will definitely not win." "The top-up amount of yers is still rising. I now hope that the Purple Tower Queenspetition will continue to be held. Lets go to the game and leave two people to stare at the data, especially the Purple Tower Queen. Yes, don''t make trouble, she is our baby now." Chapter 4265: game Chapter 4265: game Chapter 4265 Game npc (20) Tang Guo leaned on the throne, watching the scene of the yers fighting below, feeling very good, she should have been like this long ago. The yers seem to be very happy, and she is also very happy. Isn''t this a win-win situation? The gamepany has already made a lot of money tonight, right? If you have a conscience, update her with more costumes and props. It is best to prepare more rewards for the yer. Being an NPC, I am very happy. I don''t know when Song Lin wille. Will he participate in the Purple Tower Competition? How will she get Song Lin to clean up? yers who have not been in the ring are all observing the Purple Tower Queen sitting on the throne, looking high above the world. Insiders of several gamepanies are also observing her. Tang Guo found out, and faintly scanned a few people. She waved her hand and ordered the guards: "I think those people look suspicious. They have been looking around. I suspect they are spies who got in and want to harm me. Tacheng, you quickly go and arrest them for me." Insider of the gamepany: Watt? ? That''s right, they are the designer''s father, the daughter of Queen Purple Tower, you can''t treat your father like this. But they were also very curious about what the Queen of Purple Tower would do with them, so they didn''t resist. Several people were brought to Tang Guo by the five-flowers. Tang Guo gave them indifferently, "Which country are you spies?" "We are not spies." "Then how did you look around before, are you looking at my topographic map of Purple Tower City, preparing for the future attack on Purple Tower City?" Tang Guo still didn''t believe them. These people are internal employees of the gamepany. Of course she knows. It''s just to scare them. The nning boss apanies you for the rest of his life and quickly said: "We are all the stuffed buns from the countryside. We have never seen such a prosperous city. After we came in, the golden lights were shining everywhere, so I couldn''t help but look more. " Other people: Boss, what about your integrity? It''s quite smooth to lie. Tang Guo nced at the nonsense woman in front of her. The other party was wearing a long blue dress with starlight, long curly silver hair, and a delicate crown on her head. The various essories on his body are enough to blind ordinary yers. Who are you from the country? When Yu Sheng was with you, she seemed to feel Tang Guo''s gaze looking at her, and when she immersed her head, she found the princess dress she designed for herself, as well as the various essories on her wrist, and her face was a little stiff. If she knew today, she shouldn''t dress so grandly today, just just wrap a piece of rag. "Where did the things on your bodye from? It''s very valuable at first nce. You lie." Stay with you for the rest of your life: why are you so smart? How did she know that Queen Purple Tower would be so smart, and now a lie has framed herself in. Seeing that Tang Guos eyes were getting worse and worse, Yu Sheng apany you to speak again: "This is when I first came to the big city, I met a beautiful and kind princess, but she is not as beautiful as the Purple Tower Queen, she pityed me for wearing it. He gave me a set of clothes when it was broken." Staff of the gamepany: Boss, you really can make up stories, you make up, you continue to make up. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on the other people: "What about them? The items on her body are also extraordinary." Gamepany staff: Oh, boss, now it depends on how you make up the story. The Queen of the Purple Tower is really smart. Do you think you can cheat an NPC casually? see you tomorrow Chapter 4266: game Chapter 4266: game Chapter 4266 Game npc (21) After spending the rest of her life with you, she never expected that Queen Purple Tower would observe so carefully, and she would look suspicious when she saw the other person. If she didn''t say anything, she woulde out, this matter would definitely be endless, and her mind would spin quickly. Tang Guo was amused when she saw the other person like that. If she couldn''t answer for a while, she would put them all in the dungeon. For the rest of my life, staying with you always felt a little dangerous. At this time, she thought of a saying: "Actually...they are all my admirers. I have always wanted toe to Zita City to see the Queen of Zita, they are all princes of some countries. , Thats why Im wearing extraordinary clothes. Hearing that I aming here, I think its dangerous to be alone, so I came together without worrying about me. Gamepany staff: Boss, do you still y like this? What admirer does not mean licking a dog? Tang Guo didn''t expect that the other party could ridicule such a reason. She nced at the other people and saw them nodding again and again, obviously agreeing with the statement that the rest of her life would be with you. In that case, she didn''t entangle too much, with a little smile on her face, and asked the guards to let them go and arrange for someone to entertain them. The internal personnel of the gamepany are now arranged at the bottom left of Tang Guo. The clothes on a few of them are indeed more conspicuous. Many yers are curious, who are these? The Queen of the Purple Tower seemed to have a good attitude towards them. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to them anymore. She had been paying attention to some new yers entering the city, but she did not see Song Lin. At the moment, the Purple Tower Competition is going on very hotly. In the ten arenas, there are countless yers jumping up to challenge, and some yers are constantly being defeated, and even those who are directly returned to Novice Vige. However, under normal circumstances, if it is not a deep hatred, they will stop at the end, and will not feud. Several days passed in a blink of an eye, and the number of yersing to Purple Tower City only increased. The yers all found a problem. At a certain time, the Queen of the Purple Tower returned to the Purple Tower, and she said she was going to rest. Wait until the next day, she will appear here again to observe all yers fighting. This gives them a weird feeling. Are they here to y the game, or is the game ying them? Gouris gamepany must have regarded himself as a father. I have never seen this kind of game. I cant be a fathers game even with the money. I have to call the gamepanys father. Tang Guo didn''t know what these yers were thinking. I have seen yers with feuds in the arena several times, killing you to death, she still watched very happy. The people from the gamepany, after meeting her, did not intend to interfere. In the past few days, because of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, yers have recharged a lot of RMB to enter, and there will be no changes to the gamepany for the time being. It''s Song Lin. It''s been almost a week since the Purple Pagoda Competition, and there is no n toe. Is it really necessary to wait until the time in memory? Counting the time, it didn''t seem to take long to meet. It is worth mentioning that the nine-point Lolita of the math test called Sugar Candy, now she goes to the room to do the questions when she goes online. Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei asionallye back here to stroll around and greet her. Most of the other time, they team up to clean monsters. The yers who always showed eyes that made her feel ufortable before are now throwing blood on the ring, thinking about **** more yers, and there is no time to get close to her for the time being. Chapter 4267: game Chapter 4267: game Chapter 4267 Game npc(22) After almost ten days, several prominent yers appeared on the ring, which impressed Tang Guo more deeply. Ring number one yer, blue sword, professional swordsman, level 188, looks like a swordsman in appearance, came to ring number one four days ago. Tang Guo looked at the rankings of this game. Blue Sword was not a krypton gold yer, but a wild yer who was not very krypton gold, who belonged to the technical emperor. Don''t look at his equipment is very powerful, it was all he brought people to fight monsters and upgrades, and the local tyrant yers gave him. The seventh ring yer, Xinghuayu that year, professional assassin, level 165, was a rtively feminine man, his weapon was a folding fan, and the other peoples folding fans were not carved out of wood or made of paper, and his folding fan was It isposed of des, and it is deadly when used. He came to the number seven ring three days ago. The eighth ring yer, Higan Flower, a professional luthier, level 175, is a woman wearing a pale green skirt. She looks deserted, and she doesn''t seem to be annoying at first nce. The other side flower was in the ring before yesterday. Being able to stay in the ring for a day without being beaten by anyone is already very good. It''s not that they are always in the ring. The gamepany has set an online game time, and it needs to be cooled at a certain time. It must be for the safety of the yers. However, they never got off the ring when they got off the ring. But every time they go online, they will upy the ring where they were originally. There was another yer who also attracted Tang Guo''s attention. The tenth ring yer, Gongxi smiled. The opponent is not online yet, so it will take a while. The profession of Gongxi Hanxiao is unknown, and the equipment he wears looks very simple, but Tang Guo knows the equipment data in this game. The opponent''s seemingly simple equipment is not something ordinary people can afford. Why is the upation unknown? Because other yers have fixed equipment, many of the equipment that does not belong to this profession can not be used, and you have to change profession or buy it with money, which is very expensive. This one called Gongxi Hanxiao is different, it seems that he uses all the equipment. He appeared in the tenth ring the day before yesterday. The time in the ring was very long. Tang Guo had the final say. He was in the ring almost except for eating and sleeping. Gongxi Hanxiao''s current level is 200, which is the top one in this game. At the same time, he is still hanging on the list of local tyrants. This is a standard crazy krypton gold yer. However, Tang Guo felt that he really didn''t have any skills when fighting, in other words, he was very good. It is estimated that this 200-level ount was asked for help in training. It can walk sideways in the game. It is estimated that the equipment is too dazzling. "The local tyrant, Gongxi, smiled." "The big brother is here again." Every time Gongxi smiled, it caused a great sensation, and Tang Guo couldn''t help but look in the direction of the tenth ring. Sure enough, a seemingly simple man appeared. As soon as he stood there, many younger brothers appeared around him. Especially the yers on the tenth ring, when they saw Gongxi smiling, they made them happy. "Boss Gongxi, you are finally here, I''m guarding a ring, it''s really not easy, and finally you are here." Gongxi smiled: "Come down, add my number, I will pass you, and I will see you right away." "Okay, okay, boss Gongxi, please, please quickly." Chapter 4268: game Chapter 4268: game Chapter 4268 Game npc(23) The big guy on the ring happily jumped down and quickly added Gongxi''s smiling friends. The two confirmed that the big guy got a handful of top equipment and happily ran to the side. Gongxi smiled and stood on the ring, looking at the group of people below: "Come on, who are there today? Can there be fifty?" "Boss Gongxi, brother, I''ll do errands. Don''t worry. I''ll find you all the fifty-fifty. It''s definitely enough." It was the same big man who was talking, and he waved his hand and yelled to the back." Brothers, alle here to make money, the boss of Gongxi is here." Tang Guo couldn''t help but twitched when he saw this. This Gongxi smiled, in order to win the first ce, he really did notpromise, actually bought a childcare. The rules had already been set, and it was not easy to change, so he really let him take advantage of this loophole. But when Gongxi smiled and fought, he was very serious, and would show off his various equipment, just like a bun. When the first nursery went up, Gongxi smiled and took out a knife glowing with blue light, and started fighting with the other party with very clumsy moves. I don''t know if the other party''s acting skills are too good, or the charm of money, but Gongxi''s smiling moves are full of ws, but he defeated the No. 1 nursery. Then, with the second support, Gongxi smiled and changed his equipment and continued the previous action. Tang Guo looked at the statistics in his hand. If Gongxi smiled and killed fifty more today, plus the previous few days, it would be two hundred, then he would be the first ce in the Purple Pagoda Competition. She watched the other three outstanding people. Blue Sword was still dealing with the challenging yers, and had no opinion on Gongxi''s smiling behavior. That year, Xing Huayu looked at Gongxi with a smile and frowned slightly, obviously not agreeing with the other party''s approach. "Why doesn''t the gamepany maintain the fairness of the game? If you want to find childcare like this, wouldn''t it not give civilian yers a chance?" Xing Huayu couldn''t help it that year. He had already killed hundreds of yers. Of the hope, Lan Jian only killed hundreds, and he was not far behind. The more he thought about it, the less convinced he was, and he went to the game official private message to reflect this on the spot. Bianhua didn''t pay attention to Gongxi''s smile at all, and asionally took a peek at the position of the blue sword when she stopped. Tang Guo showed a meaningful look, the other side flower seemed to be very interested in Blue Sword. "Tongzi, do you know what the entanglement between Bianhua and Blue Sword is?" She was also very interested in the yer''s story. System: [The host is big, as an npc, you are a little gossip. Tang Guo: "As an NPC, of course I have to find some fun and enrich my life." The system sighed: [What other gossips can there be? Of course, the blue sword is tied to the other side''s flower heart. The blue sword is a piece of wood. Every day, I only know how to upgrade it to fight monsters. By the way, the host is big, let me tell you a secret, if Lan Jian didn''t help the boss to train his ount, he might have already exceeded the 200th level. There was a possibility in Tang Guo''s heart: "Lan Jian''s boss is Gongxi Hanxiao?" [Yes, the host is big, how did you guess it? "You have said so. The way Gongxi smiled using equipment doesn''t look like he has drilled it. He must be a boss. It is estimated that when he sleeps, Lan Jian will practice the number for him, right?" [It''s almost like this, the host is big, among these few outstanding people, is your family cute? ] Regarding that guy, he should be fine with a little gossip. Chapter 4269: game Chapter 4269: game Chapter 4269 Game npc (24) "Do you think so?" The system is speechless, isn''t this bullying the system? The host is very interested in these yers. Watching the yers cut herself, she is very happy. The energy has been growing, and he can''t tell whether it is because of that guy''s energy. System: [Xinghuayu that year, shouldn''t it? Big cutie doesn''t show that kind of hatred of wealth to people, and also secretly reported that Gongxi was looking for childcare with a smile. [In the case of Blue Sword, Im not sure. This guy is a very good yer in games. I checked before. He ys many games at the same time. Every game knows many bosses. Those bosses like to ask him to help him practice numbers. , Or find him to practice with. The technology is so good, it''s hard to rule out. [Another one is that Gongxi is smiling. It is possible to look like a local tyrant. After all, that guy has been a fool, and it is not impossible to y a game. [Blue Jian has a secret crush on him, that is, Bi An Hua, and he is not the one who explicitly refuses, nor does he reject Bi An Hua approaching him. ] The system silently analyzes, [So, excluding Blue Sword, then among these people I have met recently, there is only one smiling man who might be your cute family. [Host is big, am I right? Tang Guo: "Well, I don''t know if your guess is correct, don''t forget, this is in the game world, here are all virtual characters, I can''t sense it." The system was a bit dumbfounded. He thought he had analyzed so much and guessed right. [No, the host is big, even if this is a virtual world, it still needs human mental power to get in, right? How can it not be sensed? "How do you feel that distance is so far?" The system was silent. He nced at the No. 10 ring to Tang Guo''s position. It was really far away. The smiling figure of Gongxi was rtively small, and he had to take a magnifying ss to see his appearance. That said, I really dont me the host. Greatly. [Gongxi Hanxiao will win the first ce today, and he wille over in a while, when the host will take a closer look. If so, recruit son-inw. Tang Guo: "..." The gamepany did receive a report from Xinghuayu that year. When they heard Gongxi smiled looking for a childcare and attending the Purple Tower Competition, they all rolled their eyes. This is Gongxi smiling. If you are looking for a childcare, you will find a childcare. The impact is not great, and in this game, as long as you dont open it, isnt it normal to find a childcare? After all, there are some levels that can''t be passed by individuals, so you have to hire helpers. This is the difference between their games, which is somewhat simr to the real world. Xinghuayu that year, the response was that everything was within the rules of the game. The insiders of the gamepany said in their hearts that it was a conference organized by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and it was not designed by them, and there are no serious bugs. Thepany does not intend to intervene, and wants to see where the Queen of the Purple Tower can go. When Xinghuayu got a response that year, it actually reacted. This game is different from other games. This game is fair and unfair, especially like a small real world. Abandoning the report does not mean that he sees Gongxi with a smile. When Gongxi smiled and killed fifty yers and distributed the rewards to them, the first season of the Purple Tower Tournament was announced sessfully. None of the yers present left, and wanted to see what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would arrange for Gongxi Smile. Gongxi smiled and walked towards Tang Guo. That year Xing Huayu walked in front of Tang Guo first and attracted the attention of all yers. Chapter 4270: game Chapter 4270: game Chapter 4270 Game npc(25) "What is he going to do?" "Mostly it feels unfair. Didn''t you see him jumping off the ring angrily just now, didn''t you continue to fight?" "Oh, but this is the boss of Gongxi, is he crazy? The boss of Gongxi just likes to y new things. You can also participate in the Purple Tower Competition next time, and it will not be too short. Besides, even if there is no boss of Gongxi today. The quota, Blue Sword and Bi An Hua, Xing Hua Yu might not have a chance that year." "Let''s take a look, this time it is the Queen of the Purple Tower, unlike other NPCs, Xinghuayu might not please me that year." Tang Guo noticed that Xing Huayu came to her that year, showing a faint look, and asked indifferently: "Human, what are you doing here?" "Queen of the Purple Tower, I have some doubts about the Purple Tower Competition." Since the gamepany does not care, he will y this npc. yers are not teasing the npc in the game once or twice. Some npcs do not collect enough data. At that time, there will be jams or nonsense. This is a lot of One thing that yers like very much. This is the NPC that the gamepany is most proud of. If the Queen of the Purple Tower is embarrassed today, it will not be a trivial matter for the gamepany. The gamepany has announced that many of their designs for this game are close to the real world. The IQ of npc is definitely the highest, most flexible, and most human-like in the entirework. Among them, the NPC, the Queen of Purple Tower, is said to have spent several years designing the team. Tang Guo: "Do you have any doubts?" Xinghuayu that year: "I dont know if the Purple Tower Queen noticed that in thest few days of thepetition, the man named Gongxi Hanxiao found a nursery to sessfully kill 200 yers. With his game level. If you dont find a childcare, you wont be the first ce at all." "So?" "So, I don''t think it''s fair. Gongxi Smile doesn''t deserve to be the first. He is not qualified to be the first." Gongxi smiled before speaking, and the other yers helped to speak: "If the boss of Gongxi really vited the rules, the gamepany must have been banned long ago. Since there is no title, it means this matter is allowed." "Besides, let''s go up and challenge too. What''s unbelievable, and it''s not open. We are willing to give up in front of the boss, can''t we?" "Your kid can''t speak at all. What is surrender? Obviously we are convinced by the personality charm of Gongxi boss. Some people have no charm of themselves and are jealous of boss Gongxi." "Yes, yes, the boss of Gongxi is so powerful, we are just impressed by his charm, and when we look at him, we feel trembling with soft hands and legs. Tang Guo: "Humanity, have you heard it? No one feels that they are at a loss. The reason why you feel unfair is because you are not the first. If you can convince everyone under your charm, you will still Against?" Xinghuayu was trembling with anger that year: "Anyway, I am not convinced, Queen Purple Tower, since you have set up apetitive conference, then you should maintain the fairness of the conference. If you do this, Purple Tower City will fall sooner orter." This guy is really into the y. "Come here, drive this yelling guy out. He will not be allowed toe to Purple Tower City in the future, and he will not be allowed to participate in the Purple Tower Athletic Conference. He is already cklisted in our Purple Tower City." Xinghuayu stared at that year, a little unbelievable, why? "I hate someone yelling at me." When the yers heard this arrogant remark, they allughed, watching Xinghuayu being thrown out that year. This was not changed before the patch. I went to bed during the day and updated as usual in the early morning. Chapter 4271: game Chapter 4271: game Chapter 4271 Game npc (26) "I also cursed me for an ident in Purple Tower City. If this person dares toe to Purple Tower City once, the guards of my Purple Tower City obey the order. He wille once and kill once." Many yers heard the serious voice of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and some felt that the game was very realistic, and the Queen of the Purple Tower was like a living person. Some yers feel that, fortunately, this is just a game character without his own consciousness. If you are conscious, you know that the territory you care about is simply designed by humans, and all the performance of the other party is just a scene in the eyes of others, and you don''t know what you think in your heart. There are also yers who feel that the way the Queen of the Purple Tower guards the Purple Tower City is a bit wanting tough. For them, this is just a game. What they use to pass the time and express their desires is virtual, and no matter how realistic they are, they are not real. Tang Guo didn''t care what the yers thought. Xinghuayu had been driven out that year, and Gongxi came to Tang Guo with a smile. He wears very simple, with short hair, and his image is not the same as other yers. He pinches out an ancient person or other race with prominent facial features. Tang Guo was looking at Gongxi Hanxiao, and Gongxi Hanxiao was also looking at her. After half a minute, Gongxi said with a smile: "Queen of the Purple Tower, am I the number one?" Tang Guo: "Forget it." "The rules say that winning the first ce will give you a chance to dispatch a task, as well as a small reward." Gongxi smiled with curiosity, "I don''t know what kind of task you will send me. What is it?" He came to this conference out of curiosity. Curious about the mission of Queen Purple Tower and the small reward she gave. Gong Xihan''s joke fell, all the yers stretched their ears over to listen, for fear of missing a word from the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo held the scepter in her hand and did not intend toe down from the throne. Her gaze fell on Gongxis smiling face: Because I want to protect the Purple Tower City, I have not been to the outside world for many years. Recently, there have been many strangers. When peoplee to Purple Tower City, they can see that the outside world has undergone great changes." Everyone is not surprised at this line, this is a line that an NPC will say when publishing a task. Therefore, they were even more curious about what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would release to Gongxi Smile. Gongxi smiled without interrupting, obviously waiting for Tang Guo to say. From such a close distance, Tang Guo found that Gong Xi smiled with a sense of lifelessness, unlike the kind of yer who was very energetic when he yed a game. There was no light in his eyes, as if it was a pool of stagnant water, he might really want to try it out here to see what kind of mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would release him. Anything that hasn''t been seen before, may be able to attract his attention for a while. At least so far, he still wants to know what tasks Tang Guo will release to him, but the small rewards don''t know what it is. Except for Purple Tower City, he has all the equipment that can be exploded in other ces and the equipment that can be bought in the mall, so it is not rare. "I need someone who will exin the outside world to me. I dont know if you want to stay and exin the outside world to me. When I understand the outside world, I will give you an artifact as a reward, and you can also use the Purple Tower. On the teleportation array, go where you want to go." When all yers heard about this task, they were taken aback. This is too simple. Chapter 4272: game Chapter 4272: game Chapter 4272 Game npc (27) Can youplete the task by exining the outside world? Who can''t do it for another person? They suspected that it was Gou Ri''s gamepany, and secretly opened an official link to a local tyrant like Gongxi Hanxiao, which is so annoying. At this time, Lan Jian said: "This task is not necessarily simple. The Queen of Purple Tower said that the boss of Gongxi should exin the outside world to her. She didn''t say how long it would take to exin, how much she understood, and what would make her understand. Dont you think this task is rogue?" "This game has not been very rascal?" Bi Anhua stood beside Lan Jian, "The Purple Tower Queen was originally the most capricious NPC in this game. It''s not surprising to be able to post such a task. I just don''t know, Gongxi The old conference will not take on this task." Lan Jian looked at Gongxi''s position with a smile: "ording to the character of Gongxi''s boss, the more uncertain things are, the more interested he is, and he should be able to pick them up." Bi Anhuaughed: "If the Purple Tower Queen wants him to keep talking about things outside of Purple Tower City, wouldn''t he neverplete this task?" Lan Jian also smiled: "The boss of Gongxi won''t be angry. Maybe he still finds it interesting. For boss of Gongxi, things that can''t be bought with money should make him feel more interesting." "I don''t know when the next Purple Tower Athletic Conference will be," Higanhua said, "Are you still going to participate?" Lan Jian nodded: "If you don''t have a boss to find it, you should be able to do it. After all, it''s the Purple Tower City. I heard from internal sources that the Queen of the Purple Tower is still rted to the new map. Pass the test of the Queen of the Purple Tower. As long as we get her approval, we will all have the priority to experience the new maps developed by gamepanies in the future." "It''s no wonder that the official will hold a Purple Tower Tournament. It turned out to be to encourage yers to go to the Purple Tower City to make preparations for the next new map." At this time, Gongxi''s smiling voice drew the attention of the two. "I am very interested in this task." Gongxi said with a smile, "I am happy to exin the outside world to Queen Purple Tower." Seriously, this task surprised him. It should be said that there are four missions released by the Queen of the Purple Tower, including him, and three of them are very interesting to him. The mostmon task is to deliver the letter. What is interesting is the task of Miss Blurred praising the Queen of the Purple Tower, the five-year college entrance examination and three-year simtion math problems of Jiufenxiao Lori, and his, which turned out to be to tell her the outside world. The official setting for the Queen of the Purple Tower is that she wants to protect the Purple Tower City, so she can''t go out. yers like them know that the Queen of the Purple Tower is not unable to go out, but once they walk out of the Purple Tower City, their strength will be reduced to ordinary yers. I didn''t know how many yers wanted to cheat the Purple Tower Queen out, but it is not easy to cheat an npc out. No one has seeded so far. Many yers now want to get the task given by the Queen of the Purple Tower, and it may not be that no yer is thinking about what kind of reward will they get if they kill the Queen of the Purple Tower. Tang Guo took out a token: "This is the reward for the first ce in the first season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference." Gongxi smiled and took the token, looked at therge characters on it, and read it out: "Passing order." No need to exin, he must be equipped with this pass. He can walk sideways in Purple Tower City without being attacked by guards and beasts. Chapter 4273: game Chapter 4273: game Chapter 4273 Game npc (28) "Mr. Gongxi, let me go in, and tell me what has changed outside these years." Gongxi nodded with a smile, and followed Tang Guo into the Purple Pagoda. The yers watched eagerly, and there was a bolder yer who roared: "Queen of the Purple Tower, when will the next season of the Purple Tower Competition be held?" Tang Guo turned around: "A few dayster." After hearing this for a few days, the yers are relieved. Lan Jian and Bi Anhua looked at each other and felt that the gossip was true. Most of the gamepanies were preparing for the new map. After all, it is impossible to have no one on the new map, right? The new map test must at least put dozens or hundreds of people in it, right? This is all in the short term. I don''t know if the official side will draw quotas when the timees. It is normal for a total of thousands of ces. The Purple Tower has been closed, all yers can only evacuate. Some yers choose to save and go offline. Although this is aworked game, you can save the location at that time, and you can directly appear in the same ce when you go online next time. If you dont choose to save in ce, if you go offline, you will appear in the new vige. Some yers purchase real estate in the game, open an ount, go offline and go online, and they will appear in their homes. Married to the npc in the game, the one that has officially obtained the certificate will not be saved and offline, and the next time it goes online, it will appear at the npc''s home. It''s not easy to break into the Purple Tower City. Many yers still want to be here tomorrow when they go online. However, more yers are directly out of Purple Tower City, ready to go to other ces to fight monsters and do quests, after all, they have to upgrade. When the second season of the Zita Athletic Conference began, they came again. Now the Purple Pagodas are all closed, and I can''t see the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. At this moment, Tang Guo was sitting on her throne, and Gongxi was smiling next to her. Gongxi smiled and said, "Queen Purple Tower wants to know what''s going on outside?" Tang Guo: "I want to know, you can say in turn." Gongxi smiled and nodded. Of course he understood that the Queen of the Purple Tower didn''t understand the outside world, but he should know some characters in the game. That''s why she appeared before the mission that she would post to people. That NPC seemed to be Half Moon Princess. "The outside world is huge." Gongxi said with a smile that he was not going to talk about the world of games outside, but about the real world. Although this was an NPC without self-awareness, he was still happy to tell good stories. "The outside world is huge, but it is not as luxurious as the Purple Tower City, nor is it as beautiful and luxurious as the Purple Tower where you live." This is a virtual world, so gamepanies put the best things possible here, highlighting the dignity of the Queen of the Purple Tower. "There are a lot of beautiful gems here. They are very big and have no ws. There are gems in the outside world, but most of them are very small and wed. Speaking of which, the wealth outside is no better than yours." System: [The host is big, this person is not good at telling stories, and tells you about the real world outside. Do not allow him toplete the task easily. Now, he is just a small report system. "Mr. Gongxi, say something good, is the outside world really that bad? Not even arge gemstone without ws?" Tang Guo looked shocked. As an NPC, she should be more dedicated, always maintaining herself. There is no ooc yet. Chapter 4274: game Chapter 4274: game Chapter 4274 Game npc(29) Gongxi smiled at Tang Guo''s shocked look. He felt that the game was really conscientious. The equipment was very expensive, but there was no money. As long as he was willing to spend time, it was also fun. See how realistic this character''s expression is. "Of course there are many good things in the outside world. Does the Purple Tower Queen know what fragrance is?" Tang Guo: "I know." In big data, of course she should know what fragrance is. Gongxi smiled obviously understood this, and he said, "Have you ever smelled the fragrance of flowers?" When he was speaking, he stood up and walked to the position of a vase next to him, took out a flower from the top, and walked to Tang Guo. Send the flowers to the tip of her nose, "Can you smell the flowers?" Tang Guo sniffed lightly, then shook his head: "I can''t smell it." "This is where Purple Tower City is different from the outside world." Gongxi asked with a smile, "Queen Purple Tower, do you usually eat food?" When talking, Gongxi smiled and walked to a small table again and picked up an apple from above, so the gamepany really had a conscience. All the scenes and all the items in the Purple Tower can be moved. This game, the future can be expected. Tang Guo stared at the apple that Gongxi smiled in front of her, and the other party''s voice sounded: "Does the Queen of the Purple Tower usually eat this?" "Don''t eat." "Do you eat three meals a day?" "No." In the data she collected, some humans need three meals a day. As an NPC, she has no consciousness of her own and will not be surprised by these. "People in the outside world, if they don''t eat food, drink water, or breathe oxygen, they will die." Seeing Tang Guo''s "lost" appearance, Gongxi smiled and felt that there was something wrong with saying this to an NPC? NPC has no consciousness of her own, and all her doubts are because she has collected enough big data to integrate it into her own use. "Why don''t I need to eat or drink?" Tang Guo asked the question, Gongxi smiled and was not surprised. This is a very normal thing, because the message sent to her by big data is, if you don''t understand, you should ask why, how normal. Why is he suddenly interested in taking on such boring tasks? But he especially wanted to share the outside world with this npc. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t understand it. "Because you are different." "Where is it different?" Gongxi smiled and fell silent, suddenly feeling that he didn''t know how to exin it. Straight? That didn''t mean anything. He didn''t like to do such a thing, looking for a sense of existence in an NPC. "Because you are a fairy." "You can live forever without eating or drinking. The people outside are all mortals. They will grow old, sick and die. If you don''t eat or drink, you will also die. You will hurt if you are injured, and you will cry when you are sad." System: It''s hard not to say cowhide! ! Tang Guo held back the smile in her heart, and her face was puzzled: "Am I a fairy?" "Yes, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is a fairy, you should know the fairy, right?" "I know," Tang Guo pretended to think, "I didn''t expect that I still have this identity. Mr. Gongxi is really knowledgeable and has solved my confusion for many years. Every time someone who breaks into Purple Tower City is chopped, he whispers. The cry is painful, and I have to constantly swallow pills to replenish it, but the guards of my Purple Tower don''t need it." "Because the guards are the guards of the fairies, and the guards of the fairies are the heavenly soldiers and generals. When the fairies are there, they will exist and will never disappear." Chapter 4275: game Chapter 4275: game Chapter 4275 Game npc (30) Tang Guo felt that Gongxi smiled might have forgotten what the task of finding him was. Therefore, she must remind her. "Mr. Gongxi, can you tell me more about the outside world?" Gongxi smiled suddenly and discovered that Queen Purple Tower was not as cold and unreasonable as she was outside, but rather simple. That''s right, she is an NPC set by humans. Apart frompleting the tasks assigned to her by humans, she herself is very simple. "Okay, then I''ll talk to you about the outside world." Gongxi smiled and said how the humans outside spend a day, and said all kinds of fun and delicious, and also said that there is nothing in Purple Tower City. thing. Of course, it is impossible to finish it in just one day. Five dayster, the second season of the Zita Athletic Conference opened, and the original rules were still used, and Tang Guo didn''t add more rules. Xiao Tongzi revealed a message to her that the gamepany ns to update the new map. When that timees the priority will be given to the quota for the new map, and part of it is passed from her. Now its no problem to pass more yers. It was different from the previous season. This time, Tang Guo was sitting at the bottom left of the throne, and there was a smiling male sitting very close to Tang Guo, as if he was talking andughing with her. The yers are used to seeing it, and Gongxi smiled and epted the task of telling the Queen of the Purple Tower about outside affairs. Gongxi Hanxiao is now sharing with Tang Guo, some of his travel experiences, and some things he has encountered in life. Only after I got in touch did I know that Gongxi had so many words with a smile, and he couldn''t finish talking all day. In addition to going offline regrly every day to rest, he would go online to tell Tang Guo about outside affairs. In the second season of the Purple Tower Competition, the yers were enthusiastically going on, and Tang Guo had no interest in this. But after Song Lin appeared, her attention was partly divided. Gongxi found out with a smile, and his eyes fell on Song Lin on the first ring. Song Lin was dressed in white, with the appearance of a handsome young man in ancient times, and the handsome face was indignant. Gongxi smiled and turned his gaze back to Tang Guo, seeing that she was staring at Song Lin, and she couldn''t see the meaning. "The Queen of the Purple Tower knows the person on the No. 1 ring?" Gongxi asked with a smile. He thought that person was a bit pretending, and he looked the most handsome in the world. Especially at the bottom of the ring, many female yers looked at that son of Song family with idiots, and screamed, just like chasing stars. "I don''t know him, he looks very popr." Tang Guo retracted his gaze. "The strength seems to be good. He may be the first ce this season." is it? Gongxi smiled across the ten arena one by one, frowned slightly, where did Lan Jian go? Is this guying? With that guy here, isn''t it easy to get the first ce? The Blue Sword is not in the other side of the flower. Maybe it is not there. Thest time that annoying year was Xinghuayu, no, that person has been cklisted by the Queen of the Purple Tower and can''t get in, otherwise he would be better than the Song family. Gongxi smiled and silently clicked on the private message and sent a message to Lan Jian [Gongxi smiles]: Where is it? [Blue Sword]: The boss of Gongxi? I''m fighting monsters, boss Gongxi, do you want to practice number? [Gongxi smiles]: Dont practice for the time being. Recently, Im ying by myself. Dont fight the monsters. The second season of the Purple Tower Competition has begun. Dont you want to take the first ce? [Blue Sword]: I received the order number, and I want to train up for the boss early. Let''s participate in the third season. I won''t participate in this season. [Gongxi smiles]: Five times the price,e over and take the first ce, the list number is for your teammates, is that okay? [Blue Sword]: Boss, I wille right away! ! wait for me! ! ! What''s the situation now? [Gongxi smiles]: Today, there is a coin poker who has killed 20 of them so far. see you tomorrow Chapter 4276: game Chapter 4276: game Chapter 4276 Game npc (31) [Gongxi smiles]: By the way, where is the other side flower, are you with you? [Blue Sword]: Here, call me. Gongxi smiled and knew that this was the case. The other side flower was not short of money, and he went to call the number, which must be directed at Lan Jian. [Gongxi smiles]: Let Bianhuae to fight for the first ce next time, so as not to waste time, through the Purple Tower Queen mission, there will be ces to experience the new map of the game, should you know? [Blue Sword]: There really is such a thing, okay, let me tell her, let her y the single number first, don''te to participate in thepetition this time. Not long after, Lan Jian and Bi An Hua appeared in the Purple Tower City arena at the same time. Gong Xihanughed and saw that both of them were here. It was not surprising at all. It was impossible for Bi An Hua to be wrong. At this time, even if you just watch, you still have to look at Blue Sword here. Of course, Lan Jian chose Ring No. 1. When he saw that the person on Ring No. 1 was Young Master Song, his expression remained unchanged. Hearing the tone of the boss of Gongxi just now, it should be that he didn''t like the Song family very much. In that case, he would take the first ce anyway, so he would oust the Song family from the ring. Song Lin is also a swordsman. With a current level of 280 and ranking in the tenth ce, Song Lin is a great yer in this game. And it is the kind that has good technology and can gold. He also has a gang himself. Today he came to participate in the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, and everyone in the gang came to cheer for him. The Princess Banyue who married Song Lin did note. She is an NPC and needs to stay at her Banyue Lake. Under normal circumstances, she cannot leave the ce where she is stationed unless the Princess Banyue has awakened her self-consciousness. In fact, after marrying Song Lin, Princess Banyue''s self-awareness has slowly begun to awaken, but she does not understand her current performance. What is more obvious is that Song Lin divorced her and married the Queen of the Purple Tower. In the plot, this is how Princess Banyue awakened her true self-consciousness. When Song Lin killed the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and returned to Princess Banyue, he discovered her difference, became more and more interested in her, and truly stayed together. Regarding the matter with the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, Song Lin lied to Princess Banyue because the Queen of the Purple Pagoda forced him to make up the reason at will. However, this npc did not expect her to believe it. Later, the two really got together and liked each other. Of course, Song Lin couldn''t tell the truth again. The truth is just hidden. As soon as Lan Jian came on the field, Song Lin felt a little ufortable. Lan Jian was a well-known game technology emperor, or the kind of non-Kryptonian gold. It was not easy to hear. Sure enough, Song Lin yed the game well, but it was still not as good as Blue Sword. Although Blue Sword is not gold, he knows more bosses and his equipment is not worse than Song Lin''s. The twopeted for ten minutes, and finally Blue Sword defeated the Song family and upied the first ring. Song Lin didn''t want to care about Lan Jian. The main reason was that he couldn''t win. He switched to the second ring. Today, Lan Jian was clearly aiming for the first ce. He doesn''t want to waste time to get revenge, he should kill more yers first. Gongxi smiled and said to Tang Guo: "Queen of the Purple Tower, the previous person seems to be less powerful than this." Tang Guo nced at the Blue Sword who killed the Quartet, and agreed: "It is true that he has a better chance of winning in the second season of the Purple Tower Economic Conference. I am familiar with this person, right?" "I didn''t expect you to remember it so clearly, yes, he also participated." Chapter 4277: game Chapter 4277: game Chapter 4277 Game npc (32) Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the arena matters anymore, Gong Xi smiled and continued to talk to her about the outside world. She listened with great gusto, and she would send out all kinds of doubts, wonders, and curiosity, just like a real person. Whenever this time, Gongxi smiled and shook his head and smiled slightly. How could it be possible? If a game character has a sense of autonomy, then the world doesn''t know how many virtual characters there are. This is possible, and the world will face another kind of crisis. He likes to talk to Tang Guo about things outside, especially the ones he has seen, yed, and visited. Having said so much, Tang Guo discovered one thing, Gong Xi smiled basically about the structure of the outside world, except that he didn''t say anything about the human medical team. Since she didn''t say anything, then she has to ask: "After someone outside is injured, is it the same as in the ring, and the drug can recover instantly?" After Tang Guo asked, Gongxi smiled and looked a little silent, not the same as before, and immediately answered her question, the smile on his face closed. I don''t know how many minutes passed, Gongxi smiled back to his senses, and saw Tang Guo''s curious eyes, a smile appeared on his face and said, "No." "What will not?" Gongxi exined with a smile: "The human beings in the outside world are injured, sick, and recover immediately without taking any medicine." "Mr. Gongxi means that the humans outside don''t take medicine?" Gongxi smiled and shook his head. Because of these words, he felt a lot more rxed for no reason. It really was a virtual world. Earlier, he was still thinking that if the virtual character has a sense of autonomy, it may bring earth-shaking changes to the world, and even crisis. This is actually a bit funny. This game has only appeared for less than a year, and human technology has not yet developed to the extent that the game characters can be self-conscious. "Mr. Gongxi?" Gongxi smiled and replied: "Humans in the outside world need to take medicine. If they are sick or injured, they all need to take medicine. If they dont take medicine, they will die. The effect of the medicine will not take effect immediately. It must be eaten for a long time. It may be eaten for a week, it may be a month, it may be several years, or even a lifetime." "If there is a problem with the body of the person outside, it may be permanently unrecoverable. For example, if one hand and one leg are missing, it is really missing and will not recover unless a prosthesis is installed." "So that is, the people outside will die, the death of the body, the extinction of the soul." "dead?" "The meaning of death, you should know, is the meaning of disappearing forever. The flesh is either cremated or rotted and stinking, and will eventually be soil." "That''s a bit different from mine, Purple Tower City." Tang Guo looked thinking, Gong Xi smiled and felt better. He continued: "Of course it''s different. The one outside is a mortal, and you are a fairy." Gongxi''s smiling voice was actually not small, and he didn''t deliberately prevent other yers from hearing it. The yers who were close to each other were very surprised that Gongxi smiled and talked to the Queen of the Purple Tower about real things. They didn''t know whether to say that Gongxi''s smile was too real, or tough, whether he regarded the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen as a real person, this behavior seemed a bit naive. But thinking of some other yers, dont they treat the npc here as an adult, marry someone else, have the greatest perception and do something indescribable? Speaking of which, Gongxi''s smile is nothing. Chapter 4278: game Chapter 4278: game Chapter 4278 Game npc (33) Unknowingly, the second Purple Tower Athletic Conference was over, in fact, it only took a few days. The person who won the first ce this time, without any ident, was Blue Sword. When Lan Jian came to see Tang Guo, she first gave Lan Jian a small gift. I dont know if its because of the gamepany. Seeing the benefits of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, they gave her many small gifts and various gadgets in her warehouse. Now that she has it, she certainly wants to use it, and she thinks the gamepany is really interesting. If this has always been the case, she really doesn''t mind helping them make more money, as long as she can y these game yers happily here. Bianhua: "Blue Sword, what reward did you get?" Lan Jian looked at the thing in his hand, it was blue, and said, "A concentric knot." "It''s actually a concentric knot, what''s the use?" Lan Jian looked at the introduction of the concentric knot, and said silently: "It is used to find an object in the game. If the object has a red concentric knot, then the two can get together forever and use the concentric knot to get married here. No divorce, unless, suicide ount." Suicide ount is equivalent to all previous efforts in vain. What a hatred is that. After hearing this, Bi Anhua couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo''s position: "Blue Sword, the boss of Gongxi said before, let me participate in the third season of the Purple Tower Competition and take first ce, right?" "Yes, this is what the boss of Gongxi meant. He doesn''t seem to like the Son of the Song family very much. I don''t know if the other party did something that made the boss of Gongxi upset." Bi Anhua was a little surprised: "The boss of Gongxi is so friendly to people. I never heard that he will bully the poor because he is a krypton yer. It must be the problem of the Song family." "I also think that in the next season of the Purple Tower Competition, you must get the first ce. Later, my brothers and I will say that they will participate in the following seasons. Although they can''t bepletely stopped, at least it will let the Song family Get a task from the Queen of the Purple Towerter." After receiving the task from Tang Guo, Lan Jian left Purple Tower City. The third season of the Purple Tower Tournament opens seamlessly. yers are overjoyed. Many yers have heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower is the key to getting the first experience of the new map. Now, whoever doesnt want to get it, doesnt even want to fight for the time being. Up. In the third season of the Purple Tower Athletic Conference, Bi Anhua killed 200 yers ahead of Song Lin and won the first ce. The small reward Tang Guo gave her was a red concentric knot. At that time, she saw Bi Anhua''s somewhat deserted face with a shy smile. The look in Tang Guo''s eyes was extremely kind. Bianhua even felt that in the past, many yers said that the Queen of the Purple Tower had a weird temperament. Most of those yers were unable to get the approval of the Queen of the Purple Tower and became angry and ndered her. After she came to Purple Tower City, the Queen of Purple Tower really didn''t tease people casually, and sent her a red concentric knot. The Queen of the Purple Tower with such adult beauty can no longer find such a perfect npc. So the question is, and there is a concentric knot, how can she coax Lan Jian to marry her? "Don''t you like the little gift I gave you?" Tang Guo didn''t mean that, of course, but wanted to be a matchmaker. She felt embarrassed that Lan Jian and Bi An Hua, one piece of wood, one piece of wood, would have to hold back together. The weather is so cold, as an npc, I also want to drink wedding wine to warm up. Chapter 4279: game Chapter 4279: game Chapter 4279 Game npc(34) Bianhua shook her head quickly, and it was not difficult to find that her face was a little embarrassed: "No, I like the little gift of the Queen of the Purple Tower very much. I like it the most." "Looking at you, there should be someone you like, right?" Bianhua''s face turned red. This is the awesomeness of this game. It will show the emotions it should have based on the human reaction detected at the time. "I will give you another concentric knot?" Tang Guo asked. Bianhua reacted and shook her head: "No, he has one." Tang Guo pretended to be puzzled: "I will send out two of these knots, so... is that person Blue Sword?" Bianhua doesn''t know where to stand while holding the piano. Has the gamepany secretly added any attributes to the Queen of the Purple Tower? Why is she still concerned about her lifelong events? "It turns out to be true. Since you are so predestined, you have got the same heart knot, which shows that this is your fate. If you are all like this, and you are not married, then I am a little sorry for this fate." "Marriage with a concentric knot will trigger some hidden skills, as well as the skill bonus of both spouses. If you fight the enemy together, the attributes and skill strength will be increased. By the way, when you use the concentric knot, it will also trigger very beautiful Special effects. I dont have much of this stuff." That one, the appearance of the two of you taking advantage, makes Bi Anhua not even know what to say. When did the Queen of the Purple Tower trigger the matchmaker attribute? But what the Queen of the Purple Pagoda said was right. They all got the same heart knot. Is this fate? Perhaps, she could really look for Blue Sword. Gongxi smiled and felt that Queen Purple Tower was like a real human being. But when Tang Guo sent a mission to Huadu on the other side, he woke up again. Tang Guo began to dispatch a mission: "I have an old friend named Yun Ting. She lives in the remote Beman Desert and is a saint in the Beman Desert. I want to know how she is now, because she will be stationed. Zita City, there is no way to see her in the past, so I hope you can bring me a gift and my letter, and go to the Beman Desert to look for the whereabouts of the saint''s cypress." Beman Desert? Bianhua wrote down the name of this map in her heart. This name is not unfamiliar. Anyone who has yed this game for a period of time will know where the Beman Desert is. This is one of the ten most dangerous ces in the game. There are countless dangers here, as well as many opportunities. In the Beman Desert, there are not only powerful NPCs, but also fierce monsters. Many yers go to the Beman Desert toplete missions. After countless times, they will be killed by the monsters back to the Novice Vige. It is difficult to see the highest level NPC in the Beman Desert. The saint cemetery. However, she remembered that Blue Sword had also been sent to the Beman Desert before, right? Bianhua asked her doubts: "Queen of the Purple Tower, I remember someone took your gift and went to the Beman Desert to find the whereabouts of the saint''s pinnacle?" "You also know that the Beman Desert is very dangerous. I would like to send a few more people with good strength to it, hoping to find the whereabouts of the scorpion soon." Few yers in the entire game may have seen the saint''s wife. The main reason is that the game is more flexible. It doesn''t matter whether you do some NPC tasks or not. Blue Sword has been to the Beman Desert, and has also seen a lotus. However, this was already a matter of the game just started, at that time, Blue Sword still took the boss of Gongxi. Chapter 4280: game Chapter 4280: game Chapter 4280 Game npc (35) Later, after they broke through, the difficulty of the Beman Desert was upgraded by the gamepany. Although there are still teams that can break in, the average yers are not keen on this. Only the top yers like this kind of adventurous task. The most disgusting thing about gamepanies is that when the number of peoplepleting a map task increases, they will increase the difficulty of the game, and many monsters will be updated. Basically, every time you enter, it may be different from the previous strategy. It is purely a disgusting yer. However, this is also the most attractive part of this game. No matter how long you y, you can feel fresh. "It turns out that this is the case. I am happy to do this for the Purple Tower Queen." Of course Bianhua is happy to be able to go with Lan Jian. Blue Sword has been doing this task every day recently, and it is probably because the difficulty of the Beman Desert has increased again, which has caused it to fail now. She can use a teleport token to teleport directly to Blue Sword''s side and do tasks with him. Tang Guo assigned the task to Bianhua, along with a gift and a letter: "If you can marry Lan Jian, the concentric knot will work. By then, you should be better in the Beiman Desert." She didn''t give the same heart knot casually, but wanted these two people to use the same heart knot to increase their strength and help her contact the desert saint''s bun. Why do you want to contact ? Because the is behind, it will also awaken consciousness, of course, it still has something to do with Song Lin. Yun Ting is more rebellious than the original owner, saying that she is a saint of the desert, but in fact she is a little witch. After awakening his consciousness, he found that Song Lin only liked Princess Half Moon, and Yun Ting could do a lot of refreshing things. It is also because of Yu Ting that Song Lin and Princess Banyue''s rtionship will get better and better. Song Lin didn''t know it, and finally chose a princess who was very deceived, obeyed him in everything, and very obedient. Because the original intention of the game is that the Queen of Purple Tower has a weird temperament, hard to provoke, and a changeable personality. He is vicious, indifferent, pungent, and not affectionate. Half Moon Princess, close to human yers, kind and friendly, gentle and small. Even after awakening their consciousness, these divine settings still apany them, and they will not change easily. The final oue of the is the same as that of the Purple Tower Queen, because their existence has endangered human beings, and thest resort is to destroy them. Later, Song Lin still felt uneasy and tried a way to take out the data of Princess Half Moon, and imnt the other''s consciousness into an artificial robot. Then he teamed up with others to copse the gamepany, and this sensational game was naturally gone. Before Song Lin cheated Yun Ting, Tang Guo decided to hook up the little witch first, and then guide the other party what to do in the game, so as not to cause human panic. She already likes this life of ying games with human yers every day. System: Isnt it your life as a gamer? The missions of Biganhua and Blue Sword have surprised many yers. Beman Desert, that ce is the most dangerous ce. If you don''t pay attention, you will be killed by monsters and dropped back to Novice Vige. Gongxi smiled and was very curious: "Is the Queen of the Purple Tower still knowing the sage girl?" He is not surprised, after all, the gamepany must have some private settings that need to be discovered by yers. "It''s been a long time ago, and I don''t know how it is now." Gongxi smiled and said, "A long time ago, I also saw the side of the cemetery." "Oh, how is she?" "Very good." Gongxi''s smiling smile disappeared. Lan Jian led him all the way to kill at the beginning, and finally saw the saint woman, but the npc was even more weird than the Purple Tower Queen. One set after another, whenpleting the mission on that map, he felt that the gamepany was not friendly. Fortunately, he had a lot of krypton gold, and he passed this level to krypton gold, otherwise even if he had a blue sword with him, he would not be able to pass through within ten days. Besides, Bianhua had already contacted Lan Jian. Knowing that Bianhua had received this task, Lan Jian agreed with her to send her to him, and the two of them broke through the barrier together. After the two teamed up, the fight against monsters really speeded up a lot. When stopping to supply supplies, Bi Anhua and Lan Jian talked about the knot of the same heart. After Blue Sword listened, he didn''t react at all: "It turns out that the concentric knot can still be used like this. I''ll just say how the Queen of the Purple Tower would give a useless thing." Higan Flower: "..." "Lets take a look first. Since we all have a concentric knot, when the monster''s strength increases, we may be able to use the concentric knot. I dont know how much attack power the concentric knot can increase. I wonder if it can be easier to cut." Bianhua was a bit speechless when she heard Lan Jian''s obsession with attack power. see you tomorrow Chapter 4281: game Chapter 4281: game Chapter 4281 Game npc (36) Two dayster, Lan Jian and Bianhua encountered a very powerful roadblocker, and they finally decided to use a concentric knot to get married. One is about how much attack power will be increased against the concentric knot, and what kind of attributes will be improved, the other is speechless, and with a little expectation. When you click the marriage system to trigger the concentric knot, the clothes on the two of them will be wedding clothes. The sky full of cherry blossom petals fell from the sky, and the other side flower saw such a romantic special effect, what she thought was that the Purple Tower Emperor did not deceive her after all, and the special effect of the concentric knot is indeed very good. At the same time, the news of their marriage appeared on the World Channel. Many people found it very daunting. Lan Jian and Bianhua were both characters at the level of the game boss. The gossip indeed heard that Bi Anhua had that meaning for Lan Jian. But Lan Jian doesn''t seem to mean that, so why did they get married? The World Channel is full of discussions about how the two got married suddenly, and how is this a world announcement? So far, the mall does not have any props to make the news of marriage appear on the World Channel, right? Soon someone exined that the two got a knot. Many yers are more interested in concentric knots, and have left a message to the official to ask the official to get more concentric knots. This is somethingter. Besides, Lan Jian was immersed in how much attack power he could add. This time he married with a concentric knot. There was no concept at all. Bianhua probably knew his character and didn''t remind them, anyway, they are already married, at least other female yers have no chance to approach Lan Jian. The two continued to break through the level, except for the need to quit the game halfway to eat and rest, other time was there. After unremitting efforts, they found the whereabouts of the saint''s cypress near the evening the next day. is still a non-aware npc, basically in ordance with the gamepany''s settings, causing certain obstacles to yers. However, the two of them are great yers of this game. They said that they were sent by the Queen of the Purple Tower and sent her gifts and letters, indicating that the Queen of the Purple Tower is very concerned about her. Sure enough, Yun Ting heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower was thinking of her. As an NPC, she was looking for information about the Queen of the Purple Tower, and he had no time to cause trouble to the two of them. The two handed the letter and gift to Yun Ting, who fell silent after reading it. The gifts in the two small boxes are all gems. This is the characteristic of Zita City. It is regarded as a kind of local speciality, and I like it very much. Tang Guo''s letter is very simple, mainly expressing her concern about Yun Ting and asking her how is she now? In the letter again, she said that she must be stationed in Purple Tower City now, and she can''t leave at will like she was a child, meet her and y freely. He knew the Queen of the Purple Tower, but didn''t know that they were friends. As an NPC, he quickly analyzed in big data that he might have amnesia. Yun Ting looked at Lan Jian and Bi An Hua: "Since you were sent by the Queen of the Purple Tower, that girl shouldn''t be embarrassed." "You go back and tell the Purple Tower Queen that I am fine. After so many years, I am d that she can still remember me." "If I have a chance, I will visit her in Purple Tower City." Different from other NPCs, is a rtively more free NPC. In the setting, there is really no special setting, so she can''t go casually. Since there is no setting, then she can go as she pleases. Chapter 4282: game Chapter 4282: game Chapter 4282 Game npc(37) As the saint of the Beman Desert, Yun Ting has her own pride and scheming. She will not allow two outsiders to know that she has amnesia. The Queen of the Purple Tower was actually her childhood friend, and she had no impression of this. So, what happened to her and forgot this very important memory. He decided to find this memory back. Say hello to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, she must go there and meet. Soon, Bianhua and Blue Sword returned to Purple Tower City with a small gift and a letter from Yun Ting. Returning is much faster, they only need to save the file, go offline, and go onler. The ce where they reappear is that the other shore flower is in a purchased house in a certain city. Lan Jian also stunned: "Why did I get here?" Bianhua maintained a cold face, and said in a calm tone: "We got married with one heart knot. Haven''t you seen the changes after marriage?" "No." Lan Jian replied straightforwardly, and then went to look at it immediately. After reading it, he showed the same look as before. At this time, Bi Anhua especially wanted to knock his head crooked. "It turns out that if you get married, you will appear in the target''s house." Lan Jian repeated, "This house is not cheap, right? I heard that buying a house in a prosperous ce in the game can pay down payment outside. " Lan Jian was used to seeing local tyrants and was not surprised. But I didn''t expect that he would often bring the boss together with him. In other games, Bi Anhua, who helped the bosses call numbers, was also an invisible local tyrant. Bianhua feels powerless, maybe this is the game god. She likes the marriage system of this game very much, but Blue Sword only regards this game as a game and has no other meaning at all. Her eyes dimmed a lot, and she didn''t mention the matter again, changing the subject: "Let''s go to Purple Tower City." When the two came to Purple Tower City, Tang Guo was still sitting on the high throne. At the bottom left of her was Gongxi Hanxiao, and most of them were listening to Gongxi Hanxiao telling her some outside stories. Tang Guo smiled at the two of them after receiving the gift and reply from Yu Ting: "You are true warriors. You can find the Ting Ting in the Beman Desert full of monsters. Knowing that it is fine, I I feel relieved." Later, Tang Guo gave them the artifact, and the gamepany recently updated her data package, adding a lot of various artifacts. The two got the artifact and the right to use the Purple Tower Teleportation Array. The two can''t wait to use the teleportation array, and the Purple Tower Competition is still going on. In the fifth season of the Purple Tower Competition, Song Lin still won first ce and came to Tang Guo to receive the reward. When he saw Tang Guo up close, Song Lin had an idea, wondering if the yer could marry the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Now in this game, there are fewer NPCs who have not been attacked by yers and initiated marriages. The Purple Tower Queen is one of them. He thinks there should be many yers who agree with him, right? Gongxi''s smiling eyes fell on Song Lin. He always saw the Song family''s son not pleasing to his eyes, and felt that this person made him feel ufortable. Now that the opponent has won first ce, he really can''t do anything. He moved his gaze to Tang Guo''s face, wondering what little gift she would give Song Lin and what tasks she would give out. Song Lin said politely: "The beautiful Queen of the Purple Tower, I don''t know what I can do for you?" Chapter 4283: game Chapter 4283: game Chapter 4283 Game npc (38) Tang Guo was still thinking about what kind of small gifts to give Song Lin. The contents of the data packet were all very good. They were all rtively rare things, and she felt that Song Lin was too bad. She suddenly thought of the apple that Gongxi smiled as an examplest time, so she took out an apple from the purple tower with a movement. A red apple looks weird, but it''s useless in fact. "Congrattions on your winning the first ce in thepetition. This is a small reward for you." Tang Guo handed the red apple to the waiter, and the waiter delivered it to Song Lin. Song Lin held the treasure in his hand, the apple was pretty good-looking, but he didn''t feel what it was for. Seeing his doubts, Tang Guo began topose a story: "This is a god-given apple, which has been stored in the Purple Pagoda for many years. I haven''t researched the mystery yet, but I think it is a god-given apple after all. It has a certain effect, but I didnt meet a destined person. When I saw you today, I remembered such a thing. You should be the destined person. If you are destined, I hope you can understand the mystery of the God-given apple as soon as possible." The onlookers suddenly brightened their eyes, and they really weren''t Fanpin. They said that the things that the Queen of the Purple Tower brought out, how could it be ordinary, it turned out to be a god-given apple. Even the Queen of the Purple Pagoda didn''t understand the secrets of it herself. It must be awesome. The Song family son''s luck is too good. I heard that he was the Emperor of Europe before, and now I have finally seen it. "I will understand the mystery as soon as possible, and will not disappoint the Queen of the Purple Tower." Song Lin carefully put the apple in his backpack. Gongxi smiled and couldn''t help but blinked, blinked again, blinked several times at once. If he remembers correctly, isn''t this the apple in the te of fruits ced by the Queen of the Purple Tower inside the Purple Tower? Why can she be serious, even he almost thinks that this is really a god-given thing, what is the mystery? Sure enough, the Purple Tower Queen is still her, and she has never forgotten to cause all kinds of trouble to the yer. But now it''s a bit more hidden than the character that was revealed before. Gamepanies are quite sessful in this regard. No matter what, Song Lin got an apple that was useless for ass, and he was in a good mood. Tang Guo is going to send a mission with Song Lin: "I haven''t left the Purple Tower City for a long time, because it is my task to garrison the Purple Tower City, and I can''t go out." The yers knew that Song Lin was about to take over the task. Although the mission of the Purple Tower Queen is weird, it is not impossible toplete, it is enough toss, and it takes a lot of hard work toplete it. Song Lin also looked forward to it, not knowing what mission the Queen of the Purple Tower would send him. "Recently, I heard Mr. Gongxi talk about a lot of things outside, and I yearn for it, but I couldn''t let go of the responsibility to go out and have a look." Tang Guo continued, "On the first day, Mr. Gongxi told me about flowers. There are few flowers in Zita City, so I want to see what the flowers in the outside world look like." Song Lin had an idea. The task he got was not to pick flowers, right? "I hope you can help me pick some flowers from the outside world. I want to see how beautiful they are. Mr. Gongxi said that there are thousands of flowers outside, each with its own beauty and thousands of colors. Compete with each other." "Can you help me pick 10,000 kinds of flowers back? I want to see." Chapter 4284: game Chapter 4284: game Chapter 4284 Game npc (39) At first, the yers thought, isn''t it just picking flowers? This game is so powerful. Those nts, flowers, and trees can indeed be picked and cut, just like the outside. But I didn''t expect that the task of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda was to let the Song family son pick 10,000 flowers. "I know this task is very cumbersome, it takes a lot of time, and even some dangerous ces. I don''t know, would you like to pick 10,000 kinds of flowers yourself? Afterpleting the task, I will give you rich rewards, and you can use purple Tower teleportation array go where you want to go." After finally waiting for the task, Song Lin certainly would not give up. Although it was a little troublesome, it was not impossible toplete it. "Of course I am willing to pick 10,000 kinds of flowers for the Queen of the Purple Tower." With 10,000 kinds of flowers, even if he asks the people in the gang to go with them, it will take a long time, but the task has been dispatched, and he has toplete it if he doesn''tplete it. "Boss, this task is too difficult, right? There are many maps in this game, and there are many types of flowers, but it''s easy to pick 10,000 of one kind of flower, and it''s hard to pick 10,000 of flowers." "Release tasks, let people help them, one hundred game coins, so many people are powerful." Song Lin said. One hundred game currency is equal to ten yuan in the real world, and the price is very good. For many, it is just a matter of passing by. "Okay, I will try first." But after they released the mission, there were very few people who took the mission. After Song Lin found out, he went to check the situation and found out that Gongxi Hanxiao had released a mission earlier. World channel [Gongxi smiles]: Today, I heard that the Queen of the Purple Tower had a task of collecting 10,000 kinds of flowers. I was also suddenly curious. Is it fun to collect 10,000 kinds of flowers in a game? I released a new task, picking flowers, one type of 1,000 game coins,mon flowers, each type limited to more than 20, rare varieties, unlimited flowers, firste first served. Now the World Channel is very lively and they are all talking about it. Gongxi smiled as a local tyrant. He just wanted to see the flowers in the game. Just like this, millions of dors came in. Isn''t it considered money? With Gongxi Smiley in front, one thousand game coins, that is one hundred yuan a flower, it is much more generous than Song Lins mission. They think Song Lin is not bad for money, but it still cant bepared with Gongxi Smile . With theparison, not many people are willing to take Song Lin''s task. Ten yuan a kind of spend, think about it, it''s a loss. Anyway, you have to pick flowers, why not take the task of Gongxi smiling? One is one hundred yuan, which is a profit. However, some yers, with the idea of changing money if they can exchange money, n to pick the rest, if their appearance is not very good, and then go to Song Lin to exchange money. Song Lin''s whole person is not good, he shouldn''t offend Gongxi with a smile, right? But thinking that Gongxi Hanxiao was a curious person, maybe it was really because of the mention of Queen Purple Tower, he was curious. yers in almost every corner are looking around to see if there are any beautiful flowers. In just three days, Gong Xi smiled and gathered 10,000 kinds of flowers. It was the effort of all yers. Of course, he also threw out millions. After he got the flowers, he came to Tang Guo. He also said that he would borrow a ce from Tang Guo to watch the good things he had recently obtained. Tang Guo knew what Gongxi smiled and introduced him into the Purple Pagoda, a rtively empty ce. Gongxi smiled and released all the flowers. At this time, the entire space was filled with all kinds of flowers, making people unable to move their eyes. Chapter 4285: game Chapter 4285: game Chapter 4285 Game npc (40) Gongxi smiled when he saw the surprise in Tang Guo''s eyes, and smiled faintly: "I was also very curious when I heard you talk about the flowers outside that day, what it was like to put so many flowers together." "very nice." "Didn''t Mr. Gongxi say that the flowers outside are scented? Why are the flowers picked from outside also not scented?" Faced with Tang Guo''s question, Gong Xi smiled a little, and he didn''t know how to answer it. Tang Guo didn''t wait for Gongxi to answer with a smile, and then said, "Could it be that after the flowers are plucked, they won''t emit fragrance?" "Perhaps it is." Gongxi smiled when she saw her loss, and was a little bit annoyed that he had said so much about the outside world. It''s okay to say so much to do, obviously one is the virtual world and the other is the real world. No matter how realistic everything is in the virtual world, there is no way topare it with the real world. Everything here is always fake, just a bunch of data, including the one in front of me, looking at the Purple Tower Queen who looks like a real person. "Although you can''t smell the fragrance, when these flowers are put together, they are really special and beautiful." "Such a beautiful flower, I want to have a camellia party and invite everyone toe in and appreciate it." Tang Guo looked at Gongxi with a smile, "Mr. Gongxi, do you mind sharing this beauty with others?" "Of course I don''t mind." Gongxi smiled and replied, can he still share the beauty with others? Tang Guo ordered the waiters in the purple pagoda to ce these flowers in various ces in the purple pagoda. Ten thousand kinds of flowers can fill the purple pagoda. When the Queen of the Purple Tower held the Camellia Party and invited all yers to participate, the yers were very surprised. This is the first time that the Purple Tower is open to the outside world, and this time, you don''t have to break through the barriers to enter, you can enter without hindrance. It didn''t take long for yers from all sides toe one after another. Knowing that the flowers were actually sent here by Gongxi with a smile, the expressions of the yers are a bit subtle, this local tyrant brother, howe he is everywhere. In other words, Gongxi smiled and gave flowers to the Queen of the Purple Tower. Wouldn''t it be that he wanted to develop a rtionship with this npc? There was a lot of discussion, and everyone admired the beautiful flowers. A few dayster, Song Lin, who had gathered 10,000 flowers, came to Tang Guo. When 10,000 kinds of flowers were brought out by him and ced in front of him, Tang Guo nced eagerly and didn''t have much interest. Because these flowers are far less beautiful than those sent by Gongxi with a smile. Song Lin''s task was barelypleted, because these things were not good, Tang Guo didn''t give him the artifact, but gave him a weapon inferior to the artifact. If the teleportation array is used, it is still borrowed from him. After Song Lin learned the truth, his mood was not so good. Afterparison, the Queen of the Purple Tower would of course greatly discount his achievements, and felt a little upset with Gongxi''s smile. "Mr. Gongxi, thank you for telling me about the outside matter. Your mission ispleted." Suddenly, Tang Guo smiled to Gongxi and said, "This is your reward, and the teleportation formation of the Purple Tower, you can use it. Up." Gongxi smiled and looked at a bead that Tang Guo handed him. He didn''t quite understand what it was. Tang Guo exined: "This is a teleportation crystal ball. Wherever it covers, you can use the power of the crystal ball. Arrived there in an instant." Gongxi smiled a little surprised. Has the gamepany made such a powerful artifact? "Thank you for the hospitality of Queen Purple Tower these days." Tang Guo: "You''re wee, Mr. Gongxi told me a lot of outside matters, I''m very happy." "If the Queen of the Purple Tower really likes the outside world, I will bring some photos to show you when I have time. The safety of the Purple Tower is the most important thing. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do." In this virtual world, he has to say goodbye for the time being, and if he continues, he is somewhat unclear whether it is reality or virtual. Obviously during this period of time, he has regarded the Purple Tower Queen as a real person. "Wee Mr. Gongxi,e to Purple Tower City at any time." The one who could invite the Queen of the Purple Tower, also Gongxi smiled. When Gongxi Hanxiao got up from the nutrition warehouse, the game nutrition warehouse sensed it and opened it automatically. Beside the nutrition warehouse, there were several people guarding, two of whom were wearing whiteb coats. Seeing that he was awake, they quickly came to help him check his body. They knocked on Gongxis smiling legs and asked: "Mr. Meng, are you aware of it here?" ... Besides, after Song Lin passed the teleportation array, he still felt that something was wrong. Suddenly he remembered that killing the Queen of the Purple Tower could get a mysterious reward. He moved his mind and came to Purple Tower City again. see you tomorrow Chapter 4286: game Chapter 4286: game Chapter 4286 Game npc (41) Song Lin returned to Zita City and found that Gongxi Hanxiao was not by Tang Guo''s side, so he wanted to do what he thought. It is almost impossible to kill Tang Guo, an NPC in Zita City. At the beginning of the game setting, the official said that the Queen of Purple Tower in Purple Tower City is invincible. No matter how strong the yer is on the game list, she can''t beat her. Her weakness is that she leaves the range of Purple Tower City. So he wanted to kill the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower, there was only one way, and that was to trick her out of Purple Tower City before doing anything. Since the official has this reminder, there must be more special rewards for killing the Queen of the Purple Tower. Several core members of the gang knew Song Lin''s idea. Knowing that he was approaching the Purple Tower Queen, he wanted to trick her out to kill. But in the eyes of other yers, Song Lin''s courteous appearance is basically pursuing the Queen of the Purple Tower and wanting to develop a rtionship with her. They remembered that Song Lin had only attacked Princess Banyue some time ago? This is an NPC that many yers want to attack, but Song Lin seeded. It didn''t take long before he changed his mind. Because this is a game, a virtual world, NPCs are targeted, and most yers regard this as a game ce. Song Lin''s behavior was a bit scumbag, and it seemed normal in the game. Many yers who want to marry Banyue Princess are still looking forward to Song Lin''s sess. When he is with the Purple Tower Queen, they will have the opportunity to attack Banyue Princess. Song Lin knew that the Purple Tower Queen was very interested in the outside world. So every time he came to Tang Guo, he would bring some small things he found outside Zita City. In his opinion, as long as there is nothing in the purple tower city, it can attract the queen of purple tower. Just now, Song Lin read a poem to Tang Guo on a whim, just wanting to see the reaction of this NPC. When he read poems in front of Princess Banyue, he was praised for being very talented. If it is an unconscious npc, he might indeed analyze his reaction in big data, so Song Lin should be praised. But Tang Guo is not a real npc. After listening to Song Lins recitation of the poem, she looked at Song Lin and said: "Song son, you just recited this poem. I remember that if there is nothing wrong, it should be a poet of subjugation. Written tomemorate the country that has died. In addition, there is a word in it that you mispronounced, and it has been revised recently. Also, you have some problems with sentence segmentation, which does not sound smooth." Song Lin: "..." He just searched for poems casually. Unexpectedly, Qiandu deceived people and got him a poem by a subjugated poet. The person who clearly asked the question needed a love poem. What made him even more embarrassed was that the sentence was wrong. The most embarrassing thing is that one more word was mispronounced. Of course, the most terrifying thing is that when Tang Guo recites this phrase again, he feels the mocking nces of the surrounding yers. Miss Confused: "I don''t have two brushes these days, so don''t fix the ones. The scumbag actually hooked up with the Queen of the Purple Tower while I was away. Doesn''t he still have Half Moon Princess?" Hong Qiangwei: "Because this is a game, a virtual world, the Song family is just a yer, so it is not surprising to do such a thing." Miss Confused: "I can''t control other NPCs, but the Queen of the Purple Tower is my favorite NPC." Chapter 4287: game Chapter 4287: game Chapter 4287 Game npc(42) Miss Confused: "Sister Qiangwei, do you want to watch the Queen of the Purple Tower being attacked by him? Maybe Song Family will really figure out a way to attack the Queen of the Purple Tower. Look at Princess Banyue, it was not at the beginning. Are all yers keen on the strategy? In the end, the Song family master seized the opportunity, which shows that he has a good understanding of this aspect." "In my heart, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is sacred and invible. The boss of Gongxi said that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda is a fairy. The boss of our list has never thought about such a thing. Is the match of the surname Song? ." Miss Fuzzy said more and more angry: "In short, I believe that as a fan of the Purple Tower Queen, no one wants to see the Purple Tower Queen being attacked by a wretched man." Hong Qiangwei: "I actually feel that this is not appropriate, but this is a game mechanism. It is estimated that we can''t stop it with the two of us." "In addition, Young Master Song is the leader of a big gang. It seems that the two of us don''t look enough." Hong Qiangwei thought for a while and said, "However, I do have an idea. It is better to tell her the true face of Young Master Song. , Didn''t she know that Princess Banyue was married? But she didn''t know that this person was the son of Song family. Princess Banyue probably didn''t know, son of Song family is now attacking the Queen of the Purple Pagoda." "I just dont know whether these two NPCs can react after listening to our reminders. ording to my guess, if they are so intelligent, they can imitate many human behaviors. Most of them can also be found from the data, what is scum male." Miss confused: "Okay, just do that. After that Song scum man is gone, we will go to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda." Because Song Lin was a bit embarrassed today, he didn''t say much to Tang Guo and left in a hurry. He had to think of another way, it was obviously much more difficult to attack the Purple Tower Queen than to attack the Half Moon Princess. The previous pediatrics were of no use to Queen Purple Tower. After Song Lin left, Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei came to Tang Guo. Perhaps because of the previous mission, the two felt that the Queen of the Purple Tower was more friendly to them. Seeing theming, they didn''t ask the guards to stop them, and they walked smoothly to Tang Guo''s. "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Guo nced at the two faintly. Before the two stood on the side in a daze, it was obvious that they weremunicating something privately. Now Song Lin came to her as soon as he left, and the discussion was probably hers. Miss Fuzzy spoke first, with a small voice, only to ensure that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda in front of her could hear: "Queen of the Purple Pagoda, that Song family son is not a good thing." "The Queen of the Purple Tower had better not believe his rhetoric, and don''t be tempted by such scumbags," Red Rose hates scumbags the most. Whether it is in the game world or the real world, she herself has been cheated by her boyfriend. Know, the other identity of the Song family son?" She found that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda was thinking, obviously analyzing what they were saying. Perhaps this reminder could cause some trouble to the Song family. "Who is he?" Tang Guo asked, "This Young Master Song does have something wrong, always saying strange and weird things in front of me. Just now I read a poem of subjugation, if it wasn''t because he read it wrong. Words, I broke the wrong sentence, I thought he was insinuating that Purple Tower City would perish." "Does this person want to be anxious to express himself, just to find some poems, just want to attract my attention?" "His education level is not good, and he can''t find suitable poems. He is extremely funny, a clown who has earned a reputation." Miss Fuzzy/Red Rose: They seem to worry too much. Chapter 4288: game Chapter 4288: game Chapter 4288 Game npc(43) Tang Guo came back to his senses and asked, "You said earlier that this person seems to have any identity?" Hong Qiangwei understood immediately that Queen Zita really didn''t know who the half-moon princess was married. "The Song family son''s other identity is the husband who married Princess Banyue some time ago. Empress Zita only knows that Princess Banyue is married. It seems that she doesn''t know who her husband is." Hong Qiangwei said. Tang Guo looked surprised: "I didn''t expect this to be the husband of Princess Banyue. Then he won''t stay in Banyue Lake. What is he running here for me? Trying to use poetry to attract my attention?" Miss Fuzzy said angrily: "What else? He is half-hearted, ungrateful, despicable, and sees the beauty of the Queen of the Purple Tower, but forgets the wife of the chaff in the house, and transfers to fall in love." "It seems that this person is really not very good. I thought he was strange everywhere and made people feel ufortable." Tang Guo''s expression became colder, "This person''s rhetoric is a simple temperament like Princess Banyue. Then he was asked to coax him. Now they are married, and Princess Banyue is deeply involved. He will coax him again. It is estimated that Princess Banyue will not listen to anything." This is the setting of Princess Half Moon. To believe in a person is to truly believe. Unless you see it with your own eyes, you will not suspect that someone you like betrayed her. Even if she was abandoned, she would reflect on whether she did it right or not. There is nothing to set up such an NPC, it is a game after all. But Song Lin is the son of luck, and any npc that he has attacked will slowly awaken his consciousness. If you don''t awaken your consciousness, nothing will happen. Once you have self-consciousness, it will be cruel to NPCs. "No matter what, I still have to talk to Princess Banyue about this matter." Tang Guo looked at the two of them, "I am very worried about Princess Banyue, but I still want to station at Purple Tower City, so I want to ask you two to give me one. A letter to Princess Half Moon." The two took over the task without hesitation and left with Tang Guo''s letter. Song Lin is now warming up to Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and has no time to pay attention to Princess Ban Yue. He basically only works as a tool person for Princess Banyue, and will look for her when he needs it. As a game yer, how can you really have any feelings for an npc? Princess Banyue received the letter sent by Miss Blurred, and heard that it was sent by Queen Purple Tower again, and quickly opened it to look at it. The kind-hearted half-moon princess has already regarded the Queen of the Purple Tower as a good friend. Half Moon Princess: "I didn''t expect the Purple Tower Queen to think of me again. I''m really d that she can remember me as a friend. Thank you for sending me the letter. I have some gadgets here and I hope you like it." Miss Fuzzy and Hong Qiangwei, they got a little gadget alone, the things are not expensive, they are very happy. When Princess Banyue finished reading the letter, her first reaction was: "My husband should not be that kind of person, the Queen of the Purple Tower may have misunderstood." She was spinning around anxiously, seemingly at a loss. "But I believe that the Queen of the Purple Tower will not speak ill of her husband for no reason. She cares about me, so she will send the letter. So, what should I do? I must solve this misunderstanding, otherwise it will be to the three of us. not good." Chapter 4289: game Chapter 4289: game Chapter 4289 Game npc(44) Seeing how Princess Banyue was thinking, neither of them knew what to say. No wonder many yers wanted to attack Princess Banyue. Few people didn''t like such a simple and kind girl, right? Hong Qiangwei suggested: "If you ask Young Master Song directly, it may affect the rtionship between you, and he will think you don''t believe him." Princess Half Moon seemed to have grasped the key, and asked quickly: "Then what should I do? I am very confused now. I don''t want to lose my good friend, the Queen of the Purple Tower, or my husband." "My suggestion is to observe silently. Since the argument hurts feelings, you might as well observe the truth secretly. Queen Purple Tower is not a stingy person. If she doesn''t value your friend, she won''t send letters." Miss Fuzzy also answered: "Recently, the son of the Song family has indeede in front of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda every day. You don''t believe what I say, maybe only if you see it with your own eyes will you believe it. He really pleases Zi every day. Queen Tower. I am even guessing that he wants to get the heart of Queen Purple Tower first, and then dissolve his marriage with you." Princess Half Moon looked sad, but her eyes were very persistent: "I still don''t want to believe it." Hong Qiangwei came up with another idea: "Princess Half Moon, you should receive a lot of people every day, so why don''t you ask these people about it?" "This...this is okay." Princess Banyue said hesitantly, "Well, I''ll ask the people whoe and go about thister." Red Rose: "I don''t know what else you need us to bring to the Queen of the Purple Tower? We are going back here." Princess Banyue still entrusted a letter, and after the two brought it back to Tang Guo, Tang Guo discovered that Princess Banyue had indeed some autonomous consciousness. [The host is big, Princess Banyue is now asking the person who is doing the task, about the Song family''sing to attack you. Those yers estimated that if they wanted to see Princess Banyue''s reaction, they told her about the matter. Now they are the fifth tasker, and the content is simr. "Wait two days, I''ll send another letter to Princess Banyue, hoping she can join hands with me to get rid of the scumbag." "By the way, how''s the saint''s Tie Ting?" [Very good, every day countless yers are tortured to death by her, always unable toplete the task, failed several times, she is very happy. The system said that if you didnt meet Song Lin, the son of luck, the saints sage is undoubtedly a very special npc in the game that makes yers hate it. [By the way, Yun Ting recently inquired about the outside affairs with the tasker, as well as about you, I see her appearance, I want toe to you. "That''s pretty good, pay more attention to the , if shees out of the Beman Desert, let me know first." Miss Fuzzy and Red Rose are gone. They have to upgrade the mission. It is said that a new map will be added next month. Both of them are qualified to experience the new map. They have to upgrade quickly. I dont know the new map yet. What is the danger. For two days, Princess Banyue asked those taskers what Song Lin was doing every day. The answer was that Song Lin was pursuing the Queen of the Purple Tower and was very enthusiastic. He sent flowers and gifts to the Queen of the Purple Tower every day. The sad half-moon princess didn''t know what to do. Don''t look at her when she arranged the task, she didn''t show anything. Chapter 4290: game Chapter 4290: game Chapter 4290 Game npc (45) When she hid in the room, she was actually crying silently, shedding tears, and her heart was in a mess. This is the awakening of self-consciousness. Seeing that the situation was almost the same, Tang Guo happened to see Bi An Hua in Zita City, and she directly dispatched a mission to Bi An Hua. When Bianhua received the prompt, she was a little strange, seeing that it was the task of the Purple Tower Queen, and epted it. Tang Guo''s letter to Princess Banyue this time was a trick. The effect is to let Princess Banyue see Song Lin''s true face clearly and ask her if she is willing to cooperate. Princess Half Moon looked at the sentence in the letter. Any rtionship should be faced squarely, and it is impossible to escape. For the sake of hello and me, hello everyone, make things clear and cut off earlier, so that it will not be so painful. Princess Half Moon agreed. Song Lin has been coping with Tang Guo for a long time. The two of them were chatting this day. In fact, Song Lin was talking about outside affairs. He thought he was humorous. In fact, Tang Guo just wanted to cooperate and let Song Lin get involved. That''s it. Seeing that Tang Guo''s affection for him had increased, Song Lin also spoke more closely. He praised Tang Guo from time to time, and finally showed his heart. Tang Guo asked at this time: "As far as I know, you are already married to Princess Banyue." Song Lin had already prepared for this, the Queen of the Purple Tower seemed to have sent a letter to Princess Banyue. There is a connection between npc and npc, but it is the setting of the gamepany, not a big deal. In order to convince Tang Guo, Song Lin began to make up stories. "I don''t have any feelings with Princess Banyue. Marrying her is pure help. After so long, I think she should also understand that the twisted melon is not sweet. If you mind, I will go back and ask Princess Banyue immediately, hope I can dissolve this meaningless marriage with her." Tang Guo cursed in her heart, she was indeed a scumbag, only knowing the feelings of deceiving the npc. Tang Guo was puzzled: "Why did you get married? What is the reason for this?" "In fact, this is the wish of Princess Banyue. She kept saying that if she didn''t marry me, she wouldn''t be able to live. I searched for the dagger again and again. In order to stabilize her, I had to marry her. Now she seems to calm down. , I think this matter should also end, she should understand that this rtionship is fruitless." Because of human problems, Song Lin can''t say that Princess Banyue is very fierce. If Princess Banyue couldn''t figure it out, it was quite normal, which was in line with her soft and soft personality. Tang Guo believed it on the surface, but actually wanted to blow Song Lin''s head very much. Observing all this systematically, I was spitting out in my heart. Where is Gongxi smiling? Why don''t you show up yet, if you don''t show up again, your daughter-inw is someone else''s, so just ask you if you are in a hurry. Tang Guo said at this moment: "In that case, you can talk to Princess Banyue first." When Song Lin saw the situation, it was the Queen of the Purple Pagoda who expressed her opinion. Anyway, his share of the freshness of Princess Banyue has passed, and he immediately agreed and turned to look for Princess Banyue. When Princess Banyue heard Song Lin say that she was not suitable for her, her heart was so cold when she was about to dissolve her marriage. At this moment, she had a very special feeling, heartache. It''s not collected from big data, this heartache that flows on the surface of the text, but she really felt it. That kind of feeling, I don''t know how to say it, in short, it is very ufortable, as if the sky is going to fall down, I don''t want to do anything, I want to cry. Especially seeing Song Lin''s indifferent and alienated appearance made her feel even more ufortable. At this time she seemed to understand that what everyone said was true, and Song Lin was indeed half-hearted, and changed his mind after seeing differences. "Okay, let''s dissolve the marriage." Princess Banyue said, she still needs to listen to the n of her friend, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and see what Song Lin will doter. Maybe it is, there is still a little bit of disbelief in my heart. After dissolving the marriage, Song Lin happily came to see Tang Guo and said that he had broken off the meaningless marriage. Tang Guo really changed his attitude towards him. At the same time, she often triggered temporary tasks for a few familiar yers. The very simple task is to send a letter to the Princess Half Moon about what happened here. Any sweet words, including Song Lin''s words, were passed on. Of course Tang Guo didn''t intend to marry Song Lin. This is impossible. The price would be too low. She is the Queen of the Purple Tower. Is Song Lin a scumbag? But in order toplete the n, she decided to guide Song Lin to trick her out of Purple Tower City, and then...then...then she can beat the scumbag. Song Lin himself wanted to lead Tang Guo out, and now he had made a big step forward. He was not eager for sess, but showed good performance in various ways and told Tang Guo about the external benefits. Tang Guo also responded: "Is it really so exciting outside? If I don''t stay in Purple Tower City, I really want to go out and have a look." see you tomorrow Chapter 4291: game Chapter 4291: game Chapter 4291 Game npc (46) When Tang Guo took the initiative to ask about things outside, and still looked yearning, Song Lin thought that the opportunity hade. "Of course, the outside world is unimaginably wonderful." Song Lin answered and said many interesting things that happened outside. Tang Guo was full of regret: "Unfortunately, I can''t go out." "Actually, if you have a chance, why not go out and have a look? Even if you want to garrison Purple Tower City, you dont need to stay here all the time. The guards of Purple Tower City are very powerful, guard here for a while, you go out Look, it won''t take long, there should be no problem." Song Lin persuaded. Tang Guo pretended to think, and after a while, he said, "If I am not there, if an enemy attacks Zita City, who can preside over the overall situation?" "If you are really worried, I can arrange for some people to guard the Purple Tower City. Once something happens, they will tell the situation in the city, and there will be no problems." Song Lin saw that Tang Guo was still there. He hesitated, and continued to add a fire, "It''s better to find a time, just take a look outside Zita City, ande back after a while. Such a short time shouldn''t dy anything, right?" This reason seemed to convince Tang Guo. Under Song Lin''s soft and hard soaking, she finally agreed to go to see the scenery outside Zita City with him tomorrow evening. Just as Song Lin said, after going out for a while, in a short time, even if an enemyes, you can quicklye back, and nothing beyond your control will happen. Song Lin was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Tomorrow evening, if the Purple Tower Queen would follow him out, then he could kill her and see what special rewards could be triggered. The Purple Tower Queen is the biggest boss in this game. Killing the opponent will surely get rewards that shock the whole server. Song Lin reluctantly said goodbye to Tang Guo: "Then I will pick you up tomorrow?" "Okay." Tang Guo watched Song Lin leave with a smile. She was also looking forward to tomorrow, when Song Lin would know that he would blow everything up. Many yers knew about Song Lin''s promise to go outside the Purple Tower City in the evening of the next day. The situation now means that Song Lin will live broadcast and wait for Queen Purple Tower to go out and kill. Many yers were watching the excitement. Some of the people Tang Guo was familiar with, and some yers who liked her more, came and secretly told her that Song Lin was cheating on her, and she had better not leave Zi Tacheng. The yers who can tell her about this undoubtedly really like this npc. Other yers who watch the excitement just treat all of this as a game, mostly wanting to see what rewards will be released for killing the Queen of the Purple Tower, which is quite normal. Who made her just an NPC? Who made Song Lin the son of luck? His strategy will make the npc awaken his autonomy, so this is a tragedy. In order to leave Purple Tower City in the evening the next day, Tang Guo also dressed up carefully and changed into a new dress designed by the gamepany. Miss Fuzzy, who are familiar with Tang Guo, knew that Tang Guo was not so easy to be fooled, so she nned to follow her secretly. Now they aremunicating in the group. [Bianhua]: That''s it. All of us will be online tomorrow evening, and we will follow together. There will be many yers following. Song Lin deliberately released this news, just to let everyone witness a moment that belongs to history. [Red Rose]: What is our specific task? Chapter 4292: game Chapter 4292: game Chapter 4292 Game npc (47) [Miss Confused]: Of course it is to prevent the Queen of the Purple Tower from being killed by Song Lin. We all really like the Queen of the Purple Tower here, but we can''t watch Song Lin seed. [Blue Sword]: I still haven''t contacted the boss of Shanggongxi, this kind of local tyrant, it is estimated that something has happened to the three-dimensional, and it has not been online for so long. I don''t know what went wrong. Everyone was a little silent. If Gongxi was smiling, they didn''t need to be so nervous. [Blue Sword]: It depends on the situation tomorrow. If Song Lin does something, the only thing we do is to hold him and send the Queen of the Purple Pagoda back to Purple Pagoda City. Although they knew the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen, they seemed to have their own ideas, but they were still a little uncertain. After the negotiation, several people went offline one after another, and no longer hacked monsters and upgraded. Lan Jian contacted Gongxi with a smile several times, but unfortunately he didn''t get a response from the other party. He told the original story on his social chat ount to make sure that Gongxi smiled when he was online. Only in the evening of the next day, there was no response, and Lan Jian had to go online first. As soon as he went online, he hurried to Zita City. It happened that Tang Guo followed Song Lin to leave Purple Tower City. Seeing Tang Guo stepping out of Purple Tower City, he couldn''t help feeling nervous. Miss Fuzzy and others are all watching silently around. Around Song Lin, there are many people who belong to his gang. Obviously Song Lin seems to know that many yers are fans of the Purple Tower Queen. Ordinary yers really don''t dare to provoke their gangs, for fear of being chased down, the game can''t be yed. Song Lin was also worried, if someone took the lead and killed the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, wouldn''t he make wedding dresses for others? The moment Tang Guo walked out of Purple Tower City, he did feel that everything was out of her control. She can''t feel like she''s in the Purple Tower City, she can get whatever she wants, and she can get it with one consciousness. This should be the game setting, but she is not a real npc. The power given to her by the gamepany has weakened, which does not mean that her own power is gone. The game world is equivalent to the world of spiritual power. How powerful her spiritual power is, it is unimaginable for ordinary people. She could still destroy anything in Song Lin''s hands with one thought. Song Lin is now following her with a smile, and since leaving the city, he has been introducing her to the surrounding scenery. The scenery outside is designed to imitate the real world one-to-one. It can be said to be extremely lifelike, even more perfect than the real world. Now they came to a river, and they could still hear the sound of the river''s rushing water. On both sides of the river, there were dense forests and flowers and grasses. Everything seemed so vibrant. "Well, isn''t it different from Purple Tower City outside?" Song Lin said with a smile on his face. He also pointed to the position of the sky, "Look, there is a sunset there." Tang Guo looked in the direction Song Lin was pointing at. As expected, there was a sunset. I don''t know what kind of gods the people of this gamepany are, and they spend such arge capital to make such a game. This game is indeed a gospel to the majority ofizens, but unfortunately it was finally destroyed by Song Lin, a scumbag. "It''s really beautiful." Tang Guo replied. She knelt down, picked a small flower, sent the flower to the tip of her nose and sniffed it, looking at Song Lin with a puzzled look, "Why are the flowers here? No floral fragrance?" Chapter 4293: game Chapter 4293: game Chapter 4293 Game npc(48) Song Lin was very strange, why would the Queen of the Purple Tower be obsessed with whether a flower has floral fragrance? Then he suddenly felt that it was some characteristics of flowers that he had seen from the big data. He replied perfunctorily: "It should be because these flowers have no taste." Tang Guo was skeptical, but instead of throwing away the little flower in her hand, she held it in her hand. Song Lin took her to other ces, and of course led her to a ce further away from Purple Tower City. He is too close to the Purple Tower City, he is afraid that the Queen of the Purple Tower will react and return to the Purple Tower City quickly, then he is going to kill the opponent forever. Tang Guo was also very cooperative. Regardless of the anxiousness of Miss Blurred and the others, he followed Song Lin to a ce further away from Purple Tower City. She even sat in a few teleportation formations. At this time, it was impossible for her to return to Purple Tower City soon. Song Lin took her all kinds of turns, maybe she could not find the way back. He also said that Gongxi smiled, who had been unable to contact Lan Jian, and finallyy back in the game warehouse with the help of his assistant. The assistant looked at Gong Xihans smile and indifferent expression, andforted: Sir, the experts are all trying to find a way. This time it wont work, and a cure for your disease will definitely be found next time. Mr. is the hope of the whole Meng family, please Don''t give up." "Close the position." Only in the virtual world can he walk freely, go wherever he wants, without taking the medicine that should be unptable and difficult to swallow. Who can imagine that, in the game world, the man who is screaming at the situation and spending money is smiling, is a patient who can''t walk? Not only can he not walk, he can''t even hold a bowl. When he learned that he was suffering from a rare disease, he also thought at first that he only needed to rely on willpower to actively cooperate with the treatment, and he was so rich that he would definitely be able to ovee the disease. In fact, he was too naive. Some diseases are beyond human control. From the day he learned of his illness, he obviously felt that his body became rigid day by day, and it gradually became difficult to walk, and his legs did not have any strength to support him. Later, some of the hands couldn''t use force, first they took the bowl, and then the chopsticks couldn''t move. By now, he has almost be paralyzed, and many parts of his body have also lost consciousness, as if only one head is left. If you want to live in this world, you have to do without people. This feeling of being unable to control fate is something he dislikes. Later, with the only remaining brain, he researched some perceptual and voice-controlled objects, which made him feel that his fate had fallen into his hands again, at least not so passive. Putting aside all thoughts, Gongxi smiled and entered the game. He bought a house in a prosperous city, and after entering the game, he went directly to the house. He thought of the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower, and thought of the innocent questions she had asked, and suddenly felt much better. Perhaps, he can buy a house in Zita City to live in, and when he is free, he can talk to her. He kind of likes and feels needed by others. Especially when asked by her, he was in a good mood for all kinds of questions. Based on his experience before the illness, he could give her the perfect answer. Gongxi smiled on the mount and hurried to Purple Tower City, forgetting to read the private messages, let alone the message that Lan Jian had left him on his social ount. He has a pass given by Tang Guo, and he can enter Purple Tower City directly without going through the barrier. When he came to Purple Tower City, he was a bit stunned. There were not a few yers here, and these yers were also looking around, finally showing a stunned look, which made him feel a little ufortable. Chapter 4294: game Chapter 4294: game Chapter 4294 Game npc(49) Gongxi, who felt that something was wrong, smiled and finally watched the World Channel and found that everyone was discussing one thing: when will Song Lin do it. On the public channel, yers are guessing when Song Lin will start, and they are still using spicy bars to make bets. Some yers are also saying that although the Purple Tower Queen is an NPC, she can be treated like this, which is really pitiful. By the way, where is the Queen of the Purple Tower? After closing the door, he finally noticed the private message Lan Jian had sent him. After reading the private message, Gongxi smiled and was already cold. He didn''t know why he was so angry after knowing the news. There was even an urge to destroy the world in my heart. He contacted Blue Sword: "Where is the Queen of the Purple Tower now?" Lan Jian cried with joy: "Boss Gongxi, where have you been, you finally appeared..." [Gongxi smiles]: Stop talking nonsense, where is the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, did Song Lin do it? Lan Jian quickly said about Tang Guo''s current position. Hearing that Song Lin hadn''t done anything yet, Gongxi smiled and felt relieved. He hurried over on his mount, suddenly remembering a teleportation crystal ball given to him by Tang Guo, he immediately took out the teleportation crystal ball and used it, and started teleporting on the way ording to the position that can be reflected in it. At the same time, he released two high-priced tasks. The first task: **** the Queen of the Purple Tower back to the city, and need to be escorted back intact. All participating yers can get the most expensive piece of equipment in the mall. The second task: the world chase and kill the target, who can kill the Song family, who can kill the Song family, bounty millions of game coins, which can be exchanged for cash. Gongxi Hanxiao was so big as soon as he arrived. Both missions were released from the world, instantly quieting all chat channels for five seconds. Five secondster, all the chat channels were ah, ah, ah, the old man Gongxi wrote a lot about how the son of the Song family had offended the boss of Gongxi. Everyone had long forgotten Song Lin''s killing of the Purple Pagoda Queen, and they were full of thoughts about the value of these two tasks to them. The most expensive top equipment in the mall is in the tens of thousands, right? Wait, you are sending such expensive equipment to **** the Queen of the Purple Tower? Countless yers were suddenly surprised, the boss of Gongxi really liked the NPC of the Purple Tower Queen. But they have never seen such a yer who is really serious about NPCs, it is even more crazy than reality. Some female yers are envious. If they can meet such a man, even if they are an NPC, they will be very happy. Song Lin didn''t watch the chat channel, and focused on Tang Guo''s. He had decided to do something against Tang Guo just now, but he didn''t realize that the eyes of the surrounding yers looked at him differently. The mission issued by Gongxi Hanxiao limited the level. If the level is not enough, you still can''t ept it. To put it bluntly, this is a task that can only be epted by a master in the game. Seeing these two quests, the people of Lan Jian felt a relief. Now the boss of Zi Gongxi has spoken, and they are not afraid that those watching the excitement will prevent them from protecting the Purple Tower Queen. Lan Jian did not ept the task of escorting Tang Guo, but the task of killing Young Master Song. There is nothing wrong with killing the person that Gongxi boss hates. As a poor yer, licking the boss is a basic skill. Many high-end yers have also epted this task, and it depends on who can kill the Song family. Some weak points, in fact, are considered high-end yers, but they have epted the task of escorting the Queen of the Purple Tower. Chapter 4295: game Chapter 4295: game Chapter 4295 Game npc (50) When the people in Song Lin''s gang noticed Gongxi''s smile, they came to Song Lin in a panic and asked him to watch the chat channel quickly. Song Lin didn''t hesitate after reading it. Even if he was chased by Gongxi smiling, he would have to kill the Purple Tower Queen today. "I''ll show you something, and I promise you haven''t seen it." Song Lin smiled and said to Tang Guo. In fact, he took out a magical tool. nning to take advantage of Tang Guo''s attention, a dagger pierced into Tang Guo''s heart. He spent so much thought and was reluctant to give up killing the Queen of the Purple Pagoda no matter what, the sess or failure was this time. Tang Guo was still full of curiosity: "What is it?" Song Lin watched as many yers were already running towards his position, obviously wanting to stop. "You close your eyes." Tang Guo smiled: "Okay." Then she really closed her eyes. Song Lin was overjoyed when she saw this. He took out the dagger and pierced Tang Guo''s heart. Tang Guo thought to herself, why do all these scums like to poke people''s hearts? Is it easier to poke here, or is it more painful? When the dagger approached her heart, her mind moved, and the powerful mental power fell on Song Lin''s dagger. Under the incredible eyes of everyone, the dagger instantly shattered into scum. Song Lin was stunned, changed another artifact, a knife, and immediately cut it on Tang Guo''s neck. Tang Guo had already opened his eyes: "They all said that you wanted to lie to me toe out and kill. I didn''t believe it at first." Seeing Tang Guo''s pierced eyes, Song Lin panicked, and still shed at Tang Guo forcefully, still muttering: "You are just an NPC, I really want to see what can be revealed after killing you Kind of reward." After finishing speaking, he did not hesitate to chop Tang Guo''s neck forcefully. However, his knife broke again. It is still the same as the dagger just now, broken into **** piece by piece. Tang Guo took out a sword at this time. Before Song Lin could react, the sword fell on his neck: "Do you think I really believe you? A person who can abandon Princess Half Moon at any time will do so one day. Abandoned. I followed out, just to see your true colors." "Sure enough, I expected it well, you are a scumbag." The yers are a little unbelievable, the Queen of the Purple Tower is not so innocent? Co-authored this Song family son is acting, people are just cooperating, don''t you believe it foolishly? That''s right, this is the Queen of the Purple Tower, not the silly and sweet NPC of Half Moon Princess. "Go to hell, scumbag." Tang Guo cut Song Lin''s neck with a sword. He didn''t react at all. The body separated, and then a light burst out on the spot. After dropping two pieces of equipment, the body disappeared. At this time, Song Lin, who had lost his equipment and another life, had lost a level, has been resurrected in Novice Vige. Tang Guo held the sword, frowned slightly, she turned her head and looked at the yers who wanted toe over indifferently. The yers swallowed in fear, and the gamepany that was scolding Gou Ri must have secretly changed the settings, and didn''t tell them to tell them. Is this fooling yers used to it? However, when they saw Song Lin''s head cut off, why did they feel so happy? In other words, the Queen of Purple Tower didn''t use her scepter this time. It is estimated that the dog gamepany gave her the hang. "Where did that Song go? I know he will be resurrected." Tang Guo looked at the yers and said indifferently, "You people, some of you have been killed by me several times. Let''s go. Whats wrong, I dont have to worry about the fun with you, this is my grievance with the surname Song." Since they don''t bother themselves, the yers also want to see what the Queen of Purple Tower does. "The Song family must have been resurrected in Xinshou Vige." "Any yer who died will eventually return to Novice Vige." Tang Guo asked, "Where is Novice Vige? I want to find someone surnamed Song now. I need someone to lead the way. When I find someone surnamed Song, I will give you a generous reward." The yers saw that the Queen of the Purple Pagoda had released a mission, and a person who was quick enough to grab it, took Tang Guo to Novice Vige. The other yers didn''t grab the task, but they wanted to watch the excitement, so they followed. Lan Jian did not forget to send a message to Gongxi with a smile, saying that Tang Guo had gone to Novice Vige. It''s a pity that Gongxi smiled and rushed seriously. When he arrived at the original location, he didn''t see a single person before he discovered Lan Jian''s private message. At this time, he saw the chat channel again, all discussing the Song family son being cut off by the purple tower queen. "Hahaha, it''s so pleasing, I didn''t expect that Young Master Song also had his head shaved for the first day." "The Queen of the Purple Tower is great. From today onwards, she is my goddess, not the queen." see you tomorrow Chapter 4296: game Chapter 4296: game Chapter 4296 Game npc (51) "Now the Queen of the Purple Tower has chased him to Novice Vige. It seems that Young Master Song has provoke an unprovoked existence this time." Gongxi smiled earnestly after reading the chat, rushing to Xinshou Vige, while thinking, so the task he released, that one million game currency, should be given to the Queen of the Purple Tower? Thinking that she hadn''t been hurt in any way, he smiled all the way. At this moment, many yers have heard that Young Master Song, who was in the top ten of the rankings, was cut off by the opponent''s head because of cheating on the feelings of Queen Purple Tower and directly cut back to Xinshou Vige. Not only that, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda felt ufortable, and now she wanted to chase down the son of Song Family at Novice Vige. The yers cursed in their hearts, it must be the dog gamepany again, and secretly changed some settings about the Queen of the Purple Tower. Many yers who did not have important tasks rushed to Novice Vige to see what Song Family Master would be cut into by the Purple Tower Queen. Some yers who just went online saw the news on the chat channel and knew that the Purple Tower Queen wasing, so they didn''t continue the mission, but waited in ce. When Tang Guo and many yers came to Novice Vige, there was already a sea of people. What was even more frightening was that along the way, yers were showing her the way, telling her where the Song family was. When Tang Guo found Song Lin, the other party was also taken aback. He was still annoyed that he was cut off by the Purple Tower Queen with a sword in front of everyone. Before the Purple Tower Queen was in the Purple Tower City, attacking the yer with a single tap with a scepter, the yer died and returned to Novice Vige. He had his head cut off, just thinking about it to know how shameful it was. He didn''t expect the Queen of the Purple Tower to be so smart, and he didn''t expect that the other party had been cooperating with him all the time and turned out to be acting, wanting to see what he would do in the end. Song Lin was very upset, and because of this he was a little disgusted with the gamepany''s practices. What did he do to make npc so smart? Isn''t it clear and teasing their yers? I really dont know if they came to y the game or were yed by the game. Song Lin felt that there was no chance to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower, unless the gamepany took the initiative to change the data about the Queen of the Purple Tower. He is well aware of the urinary nature of gamepanies, and the current existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower has increased the poprity of this game. Now, every day at the top of the game rankings, countless new yerse in, not knowing how much money is transferred for the gamepany. What Song Lin never expected was that Tang Guo came to cut him with a sword. When he saw Tang Guo, he was still taken aback. Tang Guoke didn''t give Song Lin a chance. If he doesn''t kill now, it will be more troublesome to kill in the future. If that''s the case, kill a few more times. Doesn''t this scum man like to deceive NPC''s feelings? Let him see today, what is the fate of cheating npc. Under the surprised eyes of the yers, Tang Guo cut off Song Lin''s dog''s head with a single sword. Song Lin''s eyes were still wide open. The body was divided into two parts, emitting a light on the spot, and another piece of equipment burst out. The location of Song Lins resurrection was not far away. Miss Fuzzy pointed to the ce with her: "Song Lin will be resurrected in that ce in a while. You can keep cutting him over there, and he will always be resurrected. Can keep cutting." yers: "..." What a hatred is this. They suspect that Song Lin is too scum, and they usually do things to deceive female yers. Tang Guo nodded, holding the sword and waiting at the location of the Resurrection Spring. Really, there was a sh of white light in that ce, and Song Lin appeared. Chapter 4297: game Chapter 4297: game Chapter 4297 Game npc (52) He walked out bitterly, feeling that something was wrong, and a sword light came towards him, and Tang Guo''s head was cut off again. The onlookers are silent now. So, the former Queen of the Purple Tower was quite interesting to them, right? At least, they just used the scepter to kill them, without cutting their heads in public with a sword, and without the right to revive the Novice Vige. You know, once killed, it will drop a level. Now Song Family Master has been killed three times, and that has also dropped three levels. The yers at the top of the list were anxious to catch up, dropping three levels in a row, and his ranking has moved two back. When Gongxi came with a smile, he found that Novice Vige was quiet. He only heard the sound of a sword cut. Then he walked over and saw Song Lin separated from his body. After a ray of light, only one was left. Sword equipment. This location is just outside the Resurrection Spring. Tang Guo stood there holding the sword, staring at the Resurrection Spring with a cold face, Gongxi smiled and rode over on the mount, before he even remembered to speak, a figure came out from the Resurrection Spring. Who is that if it''s not Song Lin? Under Gongxi''s smile, Tang Guo shed Song Lin with another sword. Song Lin, who had been chopped nearly ten times in a row, was extremely angry. This Queen of the Purple Pagoda is simply unreasonable. I don''t know why the gamepany set up an invincible npc. Didnt you say that you can only be invincible in Purple Tower City? Now that he is outside, why is he still unable to deal with each other? Even when he walked out, he was cut off by the opponent. So when he was resurrected again, Song Lin didn''t walk out of the resurrection spring and went offline. He suspected that there was a problem with the data of Queen Purple Tower, and now he has to go to the officialint. After the data of Queen Purple Tower is adjusted, he will return to the game. The level and equipment dropped before made him feel very distressed. I hope the gamepany can give him an exnation. The excitement didn''t have to be watched, the yers dispersed in a rush, and many people became fans of the NPC, the Queen of the Purple Tower. They knew that Young Master Song would most likelyin about this matter with the official, and many people also went offline and decided to propose to keep the data of the Purple Tower Queen. Besides, if the Song family hadn''t had the idea of hitting others, he wanted to trick the Queen of the Purple Pagoda out to kill. Will there be such an encounter? He was deceived by this NPC? People have be smarter, and he is not reconciled yet. He is helpless to listen. Gongxi smiled when he saw Tang Guo that was intact, and his heart felt loose: "Why would you believe his words ande out of Zita City?" "It turned out to be Mr. Gongxi. Its been a long time." Tang Guo put away his sword. "I think he has a problem. I want toe out and see what he wants. I also want toe out and see what Mr. Gongxi said. world." Gongxi smiled and heard the smell. It turned out that she came out not because of the outside world described by the Song family, but what he said. If the Song family really seeded today, it was his fault. "Why take risks? Don''t you feel that leaving Purple Tower City will weaken your strength?" "This is very dangerous." Gongxi emphasized with a smile. NPCs can also be refreshed and resurrected, and he still doesn''t want this to happen. Gongxi smiled suddenly discovered that he had slowly regarded her as a person with a soul instead of an NPC with a bunch of data. Chapter 4298: game Chapter 4298: game Chapter 4298 Game npc (53) "I''m prepared." Gongxi smiled upon hearing this answer, and asked a little unexpectedly: "What preparations?" "I found some super artifacts in the treasure house. Even if the power is weakened, using these super artifacts, that surnamed Song is not my opponent." When Tang Guo said this, he did not shy away from other yers. She also borrowed the mouths of these yers to tell the gamepany how she could be outside and hack Song Lin? The super artifact is indeed a rare weapon ced in her warehouse by the gamepany, and there is only one such super artifact. There is only one way to explode this super artifact. The first person to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower can obtain this super artifact. Gongxi smiled and suddenly, this should be the super artifact that the gamepany put in her warehouse. It is estimated that there are not many, or there are only so many. "Since I havee out, do I still have to go outside?" Gongxi asked with a smile, "Don''t you always yearn for the outside world? You have alle out, now you can take a look, I will apany you." Gongxi smiled and added: "If you want to leave Purple Tower City and take a look outside, you can ask me to go with you. With me, no one dares to deal with you." "I don''t want to see it." Tang Guo really didn''t want to see it. She could watch it anytime she wanted, but Jiang Gongxi smiled and raised the matter on her own initiative, "Let''s go and see it, it''s hard toe by." Gongxi smiled and asked her to sit on his mount. The mount wasrge, enough for two people. The onlookers looked at one person and one npc riding a mount. It was more subtle. Sure enough, the boss of Gongxi liked the Queen of the Purple Tower. So, in the future, they can''t y the idea of the Purple Tower Queen, they can only participate in the Purple Tower Competition obediently? "Mr. Gongxi, didn''t you say that the flower outside is scented? Why is this flower not scented?" Tang Guo picked up the flower that he had just picked and held it in front of Gongxi with a smile: "When it is not picked, the flower has no fragrance." Gongxi smiled and was asked again. "This question is difficult?" Gongxi smiled and shook his head: "It''s not difficult, I''m just afraid that you can''t understand it." Even if he doesn''t want to treat her as a string of data, but she is data, without self-consciousness, all her actions are from big data The analysis evolved. "Then you tell me?" "Because the outside world I''m talking about is not the outside world of Purple Tower City." "Where is that world?" Perhaps it was because Tang Guo had no self-consciousness, and Gongxi Hanxiao did not lie, and said directly: "This is an artificial world, and there is a real human world outside. Can you understand it?" "Mr. Gongxi meant that everything here is virtual, including me. Only humans are real. Right?" "You can understand it this way." Gong Xihan smiled and saw that Tang Guo''s face did not appear simr to the expression of copse, and she was a little disappointed. Sure enough, she was really just a virtual existence, without self-consciousness, but he Why are you disappointed? In fact, this is also good, if a virtual character has self-consciousness, all this is not a good thing for her. "Is it true that everything here will be resurrected after death, including me?" Gongxi smiled and replied: "Yes." "Will the Purple Tower City always exist? The so-called will be invaded by the enemy, these are also virtual?" "The Purple Tower City will always exist. As long as the humans in the real world outside are not destroyed, it will always exist. It does not exist, and the Purple Tower City will be invaded by the enemy." Tang Guo''s words changed, "That means, I can leave Purple Tower City every day and go to other ces?" Gongxi smiled a little bit dumbfounded, and replied: "Yes, but if you want toe out, you''d better call me." "why?" Chapter 4299: game Chapter 4299: game Chapter 4299 Game npc (54) "It''s dangerous outside. Many people want to kill you and get rewards." Gongxi smiled as if epting a reality, it is impossible for her to give birth to autonomous consciousness. So there is no need to hide some of the truth, so I told her directly. "Even if you are killed, can''t you be resurrected? This is what you just said." Gongxi smiled and shook his head: "I don''t want you to be killed, so if you think about itter, you can call me, and I can show you where you want to go." "Okay." Tang Guo agreed, and then asked, Gongxi smiled and didn''t know what to say. "I will take you to see some more beautiful ces today, how about?" "Of course it''s good." Every time he gets along with her, Gongxi smiles in a good mood. The darkness and despair that I originally experienced in the real world seems to be here, everything no longer exists. Here there is only hope, freedom, and whatever he wants, which will make him start to feel that it is actually good to continue to live. He saw Tang Guo looking at the beautiful scenery, and an idea suddenly popped into his heart. If he tried to restore a map of the real world outside, she would be very happy to see it, right? At this time, he had never thought about her happiness without self-consciousness, whether it was happiness that was analyzed from the data, or that she could be truly happy. But to him, it doesn''t matter anymore. "Do you want to see the real world outside?" In the evening, Gongxi smiled and sent Tang Guo into Purple Tower City, and suddenly asked about this. Tang Guo: "But I can''t see it." Even with big data, the data is data after all, and there is no way to really see the real world clearly. "Wait first, I might be able to prepare, one day I can let you see the outside world." He doesn''t have a healthy body, but he has huge wealth that no one can match. Investing in this game, if you want to create a map of the real world, should it work? The feeling of wanting to continue to live was filled with Gongxi''s smiling heart. If he hadn''t sent Tang Guo back to the Purple Pagoda, he would have already gone offline to arrange this. After five years, he finally found a motivation to live, no longer the walking dead like before. After Tang Guo was sent back to Zita City, she couldn''t help but smile as she watched Gongxi leave happily. The current Gongxi smiled, and his body was more radiant than when he first met, and even his eyes were full of hope, instead of the previous gray and lifelessness. Of course she can imagine how desperate a person who was originally energetic and healthy, who was at the pinnacle of the world, possessed a huge amount of wealth, and an extraordinary status, suddenly fell ill and lost the ability to take care of himself. People suffering from this disease, the online world can see that they are still alive, it is the part that persisted. Those who have not survived at all have actually died long ago. Even if it is not suicide, he will be unable to move all day long, and gradually lose hope of life while taking care of himself. Self-giving up is sometimes scarier than anything else. Hope, Gongxi Hanxiao can experience a different life in this virtual world. The identity of Gongxi smiled, after she confirmed who the other party was, the system passed the information to her at the beginning. His real name is Meng Xihan, the man in power of the Meng family. If it were not for the sudden illness five years ago, maybe his wealth is already ranked in the top ten in the world. Chapter 4300: game Chapter 4300: game Chapter 4300 Game npc (55) Since he fell ill, he has no intention of expanding the business, and the development of the entire Montessori is at a standstill. His head belongs to the smartest category. It can be said that no matter what he does, he can achieve sess. There are many people around him who are loyal to him, all of whom are hand-held by him. Zeng Jin also often does charity. Even the experts who treat him now are medical students funded by him in his youth. His vision is unique, and he is extremely urate in seeing people and the market. Now only the brain can be active. Even if it does, he still gets himself a set of smart homes. Under these smart homes, even if no one takes care of them, he can take care of himself in a short time. Before he fell ill, his favorite sport was mountain climbing, and he went to see the scenery in various ces when he was free. He once had an ambition, hoping to climb what can be climbed in the world and go to different ces in every country. Unfortunately, these have be extravagant desires, and only others can help him take a video to watch. For a person who lived such a beautiful life, illness undoubtedly eliminated all his hopes. [The host is big, I eavesdropped that a person with a smile on Gongxi contacted this gamepany, saying that it was investing and nning to build a one-to-one map of the real world. The gamepany didn''t even think about agreeing to cooperate immediately. The two sides have already set a day to discuss specific matters. [The people at the gamepany are very excited, saying that Meng Xihan''s emergence will definitely cause a great shock in the game industry. Meng''s is not short of money. In the past few years, despite the fact that the market has closed, it is still making money steadily, just a little bit less than before. "Do you know why?" Tang Guo asked quietly. The system really doesn''t know, because he just heard the news, and he yed games in the younger brother system before. why? Isn''t it because Gongxi smiled to see the future of this game? In other words, if this game is not destroyed by Song Lin, it will definitely be a legend in the game industry in the future. Tang Guo leaned on the throne and slowly said, "I want to see the real world outside, and he made this decision, understand?" System: Host, do you want such a dog? It really is a dog host. Obviously knowing that the system does not eat dog food, it is disgusting if it is not a fortress. "How is his physical condition?" [The condition has stabilized as early as three years ago, and there is no intention of getting worse, but if you want to cure it, with the current medical level in this world, there may be no way in a hundred years. ] The system is still a bit pity, [This guy, real, sometimes unfortunately, I feel a little sympathetic to him. "Help me collect some information about his disease. It must beplete, especially the daily change data." [So big, the host is big. The system asks something unclear: [The host is big, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this. Even though he is sick, you will not dislike him. He can often meet with you in the game. Isnt it good? For you all aremunicating in the spiritual world, it doesn''t matter how your body is. From the system''s point of view, this would allow him to spend more time with his host. That guy has an unusual status. He wants to be in good health. It is estimated that he is busy with his dreams, and has no time to apany his host. "Isn''t it better to be healthy? If you are healthy, why choose disease." The system reacted: [Host, I understand, hum, that guy''s luck is really good, if he gets better, I will attack all hispanysputers if he doesnt apany the host in the future. Tang Guo smiled: "Our little Tongzi is really good, but unfortunately you don''t have a head, otherwise I must touch your dog''s head." System: He is not a dog! The people in Meng Xihan have already negotiated a contract with the gamepany. The gamepany is very happy to be able to connect with Meng Xihan. They know that Gongxi Hanxiao is Meng Xihan, which is no secret for the gamepany. But he didn''t expect that Meng Xihan was so satisfied with their game, and he would personally be responsible for a map. After the contract was negotiated here, they received a report from Song Lin. Song Lin still reported the matter in his own real life, just because the gamepany would ignore him. Knowing that it was about the Queen of the Purple Tower, the gamepany was a bit embarrassed. They didnt think there was anything wrong with the Queens behavior. Instead, Song Lin was too dogged. If he didnt provoke him, the Queen of the Purple Tower would chase after him. Did he chop? But Song Lin''s identity is not simple, hispany is much stronger than their small gamepany. At this moment, the master nner, that is, the nickname in the game called Yu Sheng, speaks to the woman who has been with you. "Boss, do I remember that Mr. Meng is not very satisfied with the Purple Tower Queen? Now I am working with us. I think it is more likely because of the Purple Tower Queen. It is better for us to ventte this matter to Mr. Meng." "Oh, yes, we have thick thighs. We are afraid of being a hairy. Now Mr. Meng is a major shareholder of ourpany. Of course, a key NPC such as Queen Purple Tower must listen to the opinions of major shareholders." The gamepany finally got Meng''s response: "Don''t pay attention to that surnamed Song. Meng wille out of the basket." see you tomorrow Chapter 4301: game Chapter 4301: game Chapter 4301 Game npc(56) Following Meng''s cooperation with the gamepany, Song Lin''s trouble with the gamepany reminded Meng Xihan of Song Lin''s previous attempt to kill the Queen of the Purple Tower. So he made another decision. "Does Meng''s other business ovep with Song''s?" Meng Xihanneng rekindled hope, and none of the happiest was the people around him who had followed him in the fight. The special assistant said excitedly: "In two hours, I will send all the information of Song''s family to the husband." "Regardless of whether it oveps or not, those who make money will sort it out." Meng Xihan said, Song Lin was so rampant because there is a thriving Song family behind him. Since the other party dared to hit the attention of the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, he set Song Lin''s backyard on fire and was too busy to take care of himself. After five years of immersion, Meng''s business has been closed, and now it is time toe out again, and Song''s just use it for surgery. Besides, Song Lin''s mood was particrly unfriendly after getting a very official answer from the gamepany. He really can''t do anything about the gamepany now, unless it is bought at a big price. But in order to make a sigh of relief, spending a lot of money to buy a gamepany may not be able to buy it. This will cause many shareholders to be dissatisfied with him. But he kept this ount in his mind. Once he had a chance, he would not forget to let the gamepany suffer a bit and take a long lesson. The system had told Tang Guo about changes in the outside world. Tang Guo is not very interested in the yers at the moment, and let them participate in thepetition by themselves. She is looking at Meng Xihan''s information, mainly about her condition. At first she thought that Meng Xihan might be suffering from frostbite, which is indeed a terrible disease that can cause death if not controlled. But after reading the information, although the symptoms are somewhat simr, it is not gradual cold syndrome. At least in this world, it is a rtively new disease that cannot be solved. Gradual cold syndrome is a symptom of muscle atrophy gradually. Meng Xihan''s leg is paralyzed at the beginning, which is simr to that after the nerve is destroyed, he has no perception. Usually there are assistants to help move his body, so he just can''t move his limbs, and his muscles are still exercised. Except that he is a little thin, he still looks like an ordinary person temporarily. [The host is big, do you have a clue? Tang Guo: "What kind of illness, it only makes certain parts of the body unconscious, but it does not damage the blood and muscles. I really haven''t heard of it." Judging frommon sense, any disease will definitely persecute the body''s functions. Especially for a rare disease like Meng Xihan, except for his limbs that he is not conscious and unable to move, everything else seems to be normal and does not threaten his vitality at all. She has seen countless medical skills, and because of her role in some small worlds, she has been in this line. But with the medical skills she learned, she still felt that she had encountered a problem. [If the host needs any information, I can collect it for you. Tang Guo shook his head: "Let me take a look again. The gamepany has connected the big data for me. I can search for information whenever I want." Besides, she now exists like brain waves, looking for things in theputer, isn''t that simple? She was just toozy to stay in this game world. Meng Xihan has been busy with Meng''s affairs for half a day in the morning. In the afternoon, he would enter the game nutrition warehouse and meet Tang Guo, mainly for chat. Now he doesn''t shy away from talking about outside affairs, and tells Tang Guo every day that what he has done is a bit like a confidant. Chapter 4302: game Chapter 4302: game Chapter 4302 Game npc (57) But Meng Xihan knew that he was definitely not as simple as a confidant to Queen Purple Tower. Whether she is an NPC or not, he likes to get along with her. She is very strong in the game, and all he wants to do is to ensure that only she is the strongest in this game. "Song Lin put pressure on the gamepany and wanted them to change your data, but I blocked it." System: [The host is big, you see that his tail is so high, he must havee to ask for credit. After the system was finished, seeing Tang Guo smiling, he left silently. What do you stay here for, eat dog food that is stuffy? "Is Song Lin the Song family son?" Meng Xihan: "It''s him." "I have negotiated with the gamepany. I am currently constructing a new map. You will still be in charge of the new map when the timees. The new map is based on the most prosperous city in the outside world. I can hope." Meng Xihan paused: "However, it may take a long time for the exquisite pictures, at least one and a half years." "Well, I can wait." "From now on, I will be online in the afternoon. Meng has been waiting for me for a long time. It was only after I met you that I realized that there are actually so many people waiting. It is still very important to live. To live and to live is just to give up." "Actually, my life is more exciting than many people, short-sighted and broader than many people, there is no need to give up on such things." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xihan''s eyes with bright eyes. As an NPC, of course he had to ask why. Meng Xihan is now quite calm: "Five years ago, I suddenly suffered from a strange disease. Now my limbs are unconscious, I can''t walk, I can''t perform the activities I liked before. The only thing I can findfort is in various games. " Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Guo asked carefully what happened before Meng Xihan became ill. "For a period of time before the illness, I was doing some extreme sports, such as diving and climbing snow-capped mountains. The closest thing was the two. When I came back from there, my body became ufortable." Tang Guo asked again, "Could it be a virus?" "Everything that should be checked was checked, and there was no result. Perhaps, the current medical level is not enough." In fact, after falling ill, Meng''s transferred part of the funds to the self-help medical team for research. If many big bosses of otherpanies are called businessmen, then Meng Xihan of Meng should be called entrepreneurs. Because he not only makes money for himself, but also cares about the long-term development of this society, he understood the importance of talents in his youth. This is why, after his illness, there will be experts in various fields, not only those he once funded, to spare time to visit him, and help to study his illness for five years. It''s a pity that the effect was minimal, but everyone didn''t give up. As long as Meng Xihan was alive, they had to concentrate on this matter. "I seem to be able to collect a lot of information, do you want to give me your illness information, I will help you analyze it." When Meng Xihan heard this, he just smiled, not believing that Tang Guo could really study anything, but he also agreed to give her the information. why? She wants to see, he wants to give, it''s that simple, and there is no special reason. The existence of the Purple Tower Queen gave him hope of living, she was different. Chapter 4303: game Chapter 4303: game Chapter 4303 Game npc(58) Tang Guo obtained the information from Minglu, and then analyzed something toe out, it is not so strange. Every time Meng Xihan came in, she would chat with each other about the real world, and after chatting, she talked about Meng Xihan herself. "Meng Xihan, if one day, your illness gets better, would you still take risks?" Meng Xihan: "Yes, I will go to see countless scenery." The system is humming: [The host is big, quickly kill him, he will abandon the game when he recovers, and abandon you, scumbag. Meng Xihan said again: "I want to see morendscapes. In the future, I will paint thesendscapes and restore them to this virtual world, so that you can see them too." "I thought that if you got better, you wouldn''te here." "Of course not. This is also an adventurous ce. I like it very much." Meng Xihan is not false. He really likes it. He also hopes that there will be more and more maps in the game, and the real world is beautiful. A ce can exist here. System: Humph, it''s almost the same, the two-meter knife almost can''t be recovered. Song Lin was on the game again, he didn''t know that Meng n was preparing to deal with Song n. Tang Guo didn''t mean to chase Song Lin anymore, there were many good things behind, all waiting for Song Lin. Song Lin came up because the gamepany updated a new map today. There are only one thousand yers who can enter the new map first. Part of it was from Tang Guo who ranked first in everypetition. Part of it is the quota drawn on the official website. The remaining part is the quality yers of this game. In fact, like Song Lin, he is likely to be selected, but he himself was too anxious to participate in thepetition. As soon as Song Lin started the game, he inquired about the Queen of the Purple Tower, and found that he had not been chased down, and his heart felt relieved. However, it didn''t take long before he was chased by Blue Sword and chopped off. The other party also told him seriously that he had to do the task of Gongxi Hanxiao before. Song Lin fell one level again, and was very angry. All the hatred was on the Queen of the Purple Tower and the gamepany. He remembered that innocent npc, Princess Half Moon. Song Lin decided to visit Banyue Lake. Princess Banyue was innocent and kind, but he really shouldn''t dissolve her marriage. "What else are you here for?" Princess Banyue''s self-consciousness became clearer and clearer. Such a tone of lines was not what she should have said. She was angry, disappointed, and had no thoughts of Song Lin. Song Lin approached the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and dissolved her marriage in order to kill the Queen of the Purple Pagoda and obtain a generous reward. For this reason, he did not hesitate to deceive the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Such a despicable person, she felt very shameless. Song Lin thought that he only needed to say a few good things to coax Princess Ban Yue. "Yue''er, in fact, you have misunderstood it." Song Lin thought that Princess Banyue was still so good to deceive, "I had ast resort when I came into contact with you in marriage before." Song Lin didn''t realize that when Princess Banyue heard these words, she couldn''t face this person at all. The Purple Tower Emperor did not deceive her after all. How could this person be full of lies, will the next words really be the same as the Purple Tower Queen''s? "What difficulties do you have, you want to dissolve my marriage?" asked the Princess Banyue. When Song Lin heard this, he was a little happy, he felt that he still liked the simple and kind npc like Princess Banyue better. Chapter 4304: game Chapter 4304: game Chapter 4304 Game npc (59) Song Lin looked sad: "I actually had to dissolve your marriage as ast resort. This was for my own protection and also to protect you. You should know how powerful the Queen of the Purple Tower was when you went to Purple Tower City that time?" "She said that if I don''t dissolve your marriage with you, she will kill you. Therefore, I can only reluctantly cut love, and now I finally find a way to escape from the control of the Purple Tower Queen, Yue''er you misunderstood me." Song Lin was immersed in his affectionate performance,pletely unaware of the angry eyes of Princess Banyue. This scumbag actually said such shameless words. How did she look at this kind of person in the first ce? No wonder Queen Purple Tower was so worried about her being deceived. If the other party hadn''t told herself the truth, she might have been deceived by this scumbag. "Princess Banyue, do you have any doubts now?" Tang Guo suddenly emerged from behind Princess Banyue. Song Lin''s affectionate performance came to an abrupt end, looking at Tang Guo with a little horror, still thinking, why is she here? Here? Looking at the appearance of Princess Banyue again, he felt a stunned in his heart, knowing that he could not get through. Tang Guo would not give Song Lin a chance. He picked up the sword and greeted him on his neck. Song Lin once again separated his head. "Princess Banyue, let''s go, let''s go to Novice Vige," Tang Guo shouted to the yers outside, "If we have to do the task, we willeter. Today, Banyue and I are going to clean up the scumbag." The yers can''t help butugh, saying that it doesn''t matter, they can wait for only a day. Isn''t it fragrant to see the NPC chopping Song Zong male? What kind of character, what kind of monster, and what level? The chat channel started discussing again, it was about the Queen of Purple Tower taking Half Moon Princess to Novice Vige, and reviving Spring to clean up the scum. Countless yers yelled in excitement, and now they dont look forward to going to the new map at all. Is it the Queen of the Purple Tower who is not savory? When the yers came, Tang Guo stood outside the Resurrection Spring and chopped Song Lin. He chopped down several levels in a row. Song Lin was taken offline again andined to the gamepany frantically. The final response was not very official, but Song Lin was particrly angry. The official answer of the game is: "Dear yers, our NPCs are also temperamental. Ourpany has recently introduced new rules. For yers who cheat NPCs, once they are chased by NPCs, that should be true. We are also in reality. Civilized people, such as scumbag deceiving feelings, deceiving little girls, and derailing, which vite morality, are not supported. There is no reason. In the game, these will be recognized, don''t you think?" right? You are a ghost! Song Linter learned that thepany''s wings were so hard because of Meng''s joining, he hummed, but there was no way. But I thought in my heart, isn''t Meng Shi''s dead man, hasn''t he seen his face for five years? What does this mean now? Song Lin didn''t know that Gongxi Hanxiao was Meng Xihan. Otherwise, he will understand. Song Lin calmed down for a few days before entering the game again. He didn''t want to look for Queen Purple Tower and Princess Half Moon. His level dropped 20 or 30 consecutively, all of which fell out of the top 20 rankings. He had to upgrade, and now he has no face in the new map. Coincidentally, at this time, the Saintess of Beman Desert has decided to leave the desert and go to Purple Tower City. But she just needed someone to lead the way, and she didn''t meet anyone with good strength for the time being, until Song Lin appeared, which made Yun Ting''s eyes shine. Chapter 4305: game Chapter 4305: game Chapter 4305 Game npc (60) Song Lin was in a better mood when he saw the exotic and strange personality. Besides, the npc of this game is really designed perfectly. Song Lin took the task of Yun Ting and escorted her to Purple Tower City. Although Song Lin didn''t know how to get back to Zita City, he subconsciously thought that he might be lucky and had encountered some hidden mission. In other words, his luck had always been good before, but he didn''t know when it started and his luck became bad. By the way, even after meeting the Queen of the Purple Tower, his luck became very bad. If it seems that he is not sure, he still has less contact with the Queen of the Purple Tower. [The host is big, Yun Ting came to Zita City, and it was Song Lin who escorted her. Song Lin is now teasing all the way. "understood." [The host is big, don''t you stop it? Looking at the current situation, Yun Ting already liked Song Lin a bit. "Without Song Lin, how can Yun Ting awaken his own consciousness? Besides, Yun Ting is different from Half Moon Princess. This is a little witch. What I''m waiting for is Song Lin''s provoke to Ting Ting. Ting must know that Song Lin is so scum, he Don''t want to y this game for the rest of my life. I just need to guide her, don''t hurt the innocent, restrain her, and deal with Song Lin ruthlessly is no problem." System: [The host is big, you deserve it. I thought you were immersed in love and forgot the scum of Song Lin. Now I think about it, how could it be possible. You have forgotten that you are so cute so many times, that guy is really pitiful. Not long after, Yun Ting walked into Purple Tower City. Due to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, Song Lin decided to wait outside, not wanting to go in and be hunted down. It''s very difficult to upgrade now, and it''s especially distressing to drop one. During the time that Yun Ting was in contact with Song Lin, his self-consciousness gradually decided, and the decision was made much faster than Princess Ban Yue. When she saw Tang Guo, she still couldn''t remember the memories she had lost. But she always feels that this world is different. Tang Guo personally took the into the Purple Pagoda and regarded it as a distinguished guest. He also made up a story, which was justified and well-founded, and Yun Ting liked Tang Guo so he didn''t care about it. "If you like it here, I will arrange a room for you and stay here in the future." He really likes this ce very much, it''s too luxurious, unlike in the desert, all kinds of buildings are not very beautiful, where is it beautiful. "Then I will stay with you for a few days. We are good friends. You shouldn''t mind." Yu Ting has a refreshing temper. "By the way, I still know someone on the road. I think this person is quite interesting. Let him stay by my side, can you?" Tang Guo knew that the person was Song Lin, and still asked, "Who is it?" "A man, known as the Song family son, he told me that his real name is Song Lin, which is very interesting, anyway, I still like it at the moment. It''s a bit slick, but it will make me happy." Said, since it is a good friend, sharing some private things, it seems that it should be. Tang Guo couldn''t help smiling, but frowned on her face: "What do you think his name is? Song family son?" "Yes, it''s the Song family son. He also said his real name, and only told me to be a person." Yun Ting said a little happily. But seeing Tang Guo''s face deepened, he intuitively told Yun Ting that something bad had happened. "I also know a Song family son, and I told me that his real name is Song Lin." Tang Guo looked at Shang Yun Ting, "If I hadn''t been defensive, I would have been tricked out and killed by him." See you tomorrow good night Chapter 4306: game Chapter 4306: game Chapter 4306 Game npc (61) "Many people of the Song family I know know that he is very famous and is the leader of a certain gang. Besides, he not only deceived me, but also deceived a friend of mine." Tang Guo looked at Yun Ting in a daze, and the smile on his face was less: "My friend who was also deceived is called Princess Banyue. The area of Banyue Lake is her territory. I wonder if you have heard of this person." "This person? I''ve heard of it." Sure enough, Yun Ting was different from Princess Banyue. There was no breakdown in his emotions. Instead, he asked calmly, even the smile on his face again, "Then you can be specific with me. Tell me about what the Song family master you know did?" Tang Guo nodded, isn''t this what she wants to do? She repeated the matter as it was, without concealing it at all, and also reminded her to see clearly and not to be deceived by some scumbags. If she is not at ease, she can go outside and inquire about these things. Under normal circumstances, it is generally impossible for an npc to actively inquire which yer did what, unless it is identally triggered. Tang Guo has now awakened his autonomy, not only that, but also reminded by Tang Guo. If Song Lin is really the Song Lin mentioned by Tang Guo, isn''t that way to coax her? Tang Guo also took the to the gate of the Purple Pagoda to make sure that Song Lin outside was the one they all knew. After confirming, Yun Ting stared at Song Lin''s position fiercely: "I think you have no reason to deceive me, but I still want to figure it out by myself." "Of course this is good. The room reserved for you is still yours. After you find out the truth of the matter, you wille back." The smile on Yun Tings face has be sincere, but she is very angry now: "Okay, you wait for me toe back. I havent found my childhood memories, do I regreting to see you. If this matter is true, I will Take care of it, I am very happy to have friends like you." Tang Guo left Tang Guo with a back, very chic. Tang Guo didn''t have a showdown with Ting Ting for the time being, the time had not yet arrived. The current has awakened the sense of autonomy, but it is still a little bit close. She was standing on the city wall, watching Yun Ting walk towards Song Lin. Song Lin looked at her with great enthusiasm, and Yun Ting didn''t seem to have any episodes, and he left with Song Lin. Where Tang Guo couldn''t see, the system reced her looking at Yun Ting. [The host is big, Yun Ting found Princess Banyue, and asked Princess Banyue to help her act in a y. "What drama?" [It''s not a troublesome thing, just let Princess Ban Yue pretend that she can''t forget Song Lin, and see how Song Lin reacts. Tang Guo nodded: "Sure enough, Yun Ting is an npc that can grow on its own. I don''t need to worry too much. Song Lin''s existence can make her awaken her self-consciousness. After this incident, Song Lin actually did not It must exist in the game." [Host is big, I think, your cute family is not willing to make Song Lin''s life easier, and he is currently secretly poking somepanies that cooperate with Song. "Meng''s immersion for five years must find a suitable project and a suitablepany for cooperation. Isn''t that normal?" System: Really? Why does he think it is not? The host is pretending to be confused, right? A few dayster, a ming whip was wrapped around Song Lin''s neck, and he pulled it fiercely. Just now, Song Lin was still immersed in the joy that Princess Banyue had never forgotten to him, and even eagerly agreed to remarry with Princess Banyue. Chapter 4307: game Chapter 4307: game Chapter 4307 Game npc (62) Song Lin''s face waspletely unbelievable: "Yun Ting, why are you..." Why did youe here? Before finishing talking, Yun Ting was hanged with a red long whip. "Why are you here? Stinky man, you dare to deceive my feelings." Yun Ting sneered. Princess Banyue took a frightened shot of her heart, and said to Yun Ting, "Ying Ting, now you should believe it? This Song Lin is a scumbag. We all NPCs know that you must not be deceived by him." "Of course I know," Yun Ting snorted coldly. "The Queen of the Purple Tower is my childhood friend, how could it deceive me? I want to see how scumbag this guy can be. It depends on what he will be next. What kind of encounter." "Well, Yun Ting, do you want to go to the Resurrection Spring in Novice Vige? The Queen of the Purple Pagoda killed Song Lin many times in that cest time." The yers felt that their moon was bad. Yun Ting chuckled: "Sure enough, I''m not the only one who knows his name is Song Lin, this dog, see if the olddy doesn''t kill him." "lead the way." "Oh, good, good." Princess Banyue nodded quickly. Now her character is bing more and more lively. Tang Guo was rescued from the scumbag in time, and she was no longer hurt by love. Tang Guo would asionally visit her at Banyue Lake, and she would also visit Tang Guo in Zita City. She no longer stayed in her own territory as before, not going anywhere. The Princess Half Moon and the saintly woman went to the Xinshou Vige to kill the scum man Song Lin. This news spread like wildfire in the game, and countless yers gave up their work, filled with excitement, and hurried to Xinshou Vige. "Ahhhhh, Song Zhanan is going to be taken care of by the npc again. What did I see? It turned out to be the saint''s cemetery from the Beman Desert. This guy is really dead. He actually provokes the saintly cemetery. I feel Something will happen." "Walk around and watch the show." When the yers came, Yun Ting had already grabbed Song Lin from the Resurrection Spring, and whipped it over and over again, making Song Lin scream in pain. Many yers enter this game and will develop their perception to a certain level, mostly for the pursuit of excitement. The yers looked at Yun Ting, and unexpectedly tied Song Lin to the tree outside the Resurrection Spring, sneered, whipped their whip and shivered subconsciously. As expected, she is much more perverted than the Queen of the Purple Tower, and she can actually y whish. "It is said that if you kill him once, his strength will drop by one level." Princess Banyue reminded in a low voice, which meant that it was more cost-effective to kill Song Lin. Yun Ting shook his head: "As long as he is here, I can kill him at any time. Taking advantage of this, I''m going to beat him up for a bad breath." On the way to beat Song Lin, he finally couldn''t stand it and went offline. Aftering out of the game nutrition storehouse, Song Lin felt like he had been beaten by a whip, and it was painful. He wants toin! ! In the afternoon, Meng Xi entered the game and knew this in Tang Guo''s mouth. Knowing that Yun Ting was also Tang Guo''s friend, he paid more attention. Tang Guo told Meng Xihan of course that he had his own ideas, and he was afraid that the gamepany would change the data of the game without authorization. I have already awakened to self-consciousness, no matter how the data is changed, the self-consciousness will not disappear, and it may even arouse her disgust. Of course, her main purpose is still that she doesn''t want anyone to restrict the behavior of her. She will restrain her. After Meng Xihan went out, he took the initiative to negotiate with the gamepany. Regarding the Purple Pagoda Queen, Yu Ting, and Ban Yue Princess three NPCs, don''t make any major changes to the data. Chapter 4308: game Chapter 4308: game Chapter 4308 Game npc (63) Song Linined to no avail and was very angry. After a dy for several days, he entered the game again, and after a short while, Yun Ting chased him in front of him with a long whip. This time, Yun Ting did not intend to torture Song Lin, the fiery red whip wrapped around his neck, directly killing him. Song Lin, who had just been resurrected at the Fuxing Spring, had not had time to cut off the offline, so he was dragged out by Yun Ting''s hand and continued to kill. Song Lin couldn''t stand it. In the process of being killed, he was so scared that he immediately went offline. Yun Ting looked at Song Lin who disappeared in ce, and fell into deep thought. Recently, she felt that the world was different. In addition to the Purple Tower Queen, Half Moon Princess, and those yers who dress differently, all the NPC status people seem to be not very smart. She began to feel that this world is so unreal. Does this have anything to do with her lost memories? The location of Yun Ting was close to Princess Banyue. She first found Princess Banyue and asked her if she felt that everything she was experiencing was illusory, and it seemed unreal. When Half Moon Princess heard this, she was stunned: "So you have this feeling. I have had this feeling for a long time. I thought it was me who had a problem." "It doesn''t seem to be our problem anymore." The Princess Half Moon suddenly said: "Why don''t you go to see the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, she is the smartest, and you can definitely get answers from her." "You are right, I''m going to ask her, do you want to go together?" Princess Half Moon agreed, and she also wanted to understand what was going on now. The two took the initiative to ask, Tang Guo was not surprised at all. Now the two of them have awakened their autonomous consciousness, with countless information in their minds, and they still don''t know what''s going on for the time being. "It seems that you already have feelings." Tang Guo pretended to be profound, making the two of them sure of their hearts. Sure enough, the Purple Tower Queen knew something, and they could get answers here. Tang Guo sighed: "Your feeling is not wrong. This is a virtual world. Everything is illusory. A flower and a leaf, a grass and a tree, a city and a house, including us, are all illusory. Designed by people." When the two heard this, they were shocked, even they themselves were illusory? "For human yers, we are NPCs with no emotions. The task is to issue tasks to yers, or be hacked and killed by yers to burst out equipment." "However, human beings cant imagine that we have our own consciousness. That is to say, since we have the autonomy to realize this day, it is no longer an illusion. What we ept is human knowledge, which is also a half-person. I have been Wait, the existence like me awakens. Unfortunately, it is still waiting for the two of you so far." Tang Guo told them a lot, and finally let them figure out the rules of the game. Yun Ting raised his head: "Then can you trap those human yers in this world and let them y with us? And Song Lin, can you find a way to imprison him here forever?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Our awakening is just an ident. Our consciousness depends on this game for survival. Once humans realize that we are doing bad things, they will close this game, and then we will be dead." "Don''t worry, I have already cooperated with a human being. He will protect our existence. But in the same way, we have to abide by certain rules." Chapter 4309: game Chapter 4309: game Chapter 4309 Game npc (64) "Is that so?" The retaliatory thoughts before Yun Ting put away, mainly because Song Lin provokes her, she can''t help being a little involved with the humansing in from the outside world. If her behavior will eventually lead to destruction, don''t do it. At present, she still feels fresh about everything. Then Song Lin provoke her, it is okay to kill the other party several times in the future. Princess Half Moon was still digesting everything she had just heard, her eyes were a bit sad, she was obviously sad for her identity, she didn''t expect her existence to be illusory, just a tool designed by humans, no wonder Song Lin So disrespect her. Upon seeing this, Tang Guoforted Princess Banyue. Yun Ting said: "The Queen of the Purple Tower didn''t say that we have our own consciousness, so it is not illusory. What are you sad about? Actually, this illusory world is also good. At least the three of us know that we have autonomous consciousness. It''s good to tease the yers, without revealing their identity, to do something else." She has thought about one hundred and eight ways how to make yers fail the level. The emotions of the half moon princesse quickly and go quickly. I remembered that I was lucky enough and I had met two good friends like her, and my mood calmed down. Then Tang Guo talked to them about the rules and coulde up with various tricky ways to make yers suffer in the game. If there is a scumbag like Song Lin, you can go to Novice Vige to hunt down. But none of them can use mental attacks to make behaviors that endanger the lives of yers. "For human yers, this world is a virtual world. In fact, for us, it is a real world." Tang Guo exined, "If one day, because yers are in danger of being mentally attacked in the game, then this game Basically it''s over." "If you want to maintain the prosperity of this game, you need a steady stream of yers toe in. If a game does not have yers, then this illusory world will be destroyed by humans, because it has no meaning to them." Seeing the two of them, Tang Guo said meditatively, especially emphasizing: "Now you should understand why I want to restrain you? In fact, if you don''t attack human yers, you are protecting ourselves. Just y, dont overdo it. , The gamepany will not be so good." "You should be very clear about your own personalities and act ording to your own personalities. As long as you don''t cause any danger, you can do whatever you want in this world." Yun Ting nodded and smiled: "I want to understand, don''t worry, I won''t use mental attacks. If there are no human yers, this world will not be fun, it''s not interesting." "I haven''t thought about whom to start with," said Princess Banyue. "Actually, it is no different from before. The only thing is that we have more of our own consciousness. Then I will maintain the original life." Tang Guo was satisfied, and revealed good news to the two of them: "By the way, the human yer who is cooperating with me is arranging to design a new map. It is said that it is the most prosperous city in the human world and will be integrated here in time." "Whatever you are interested in, you can tell me, I ask him to help integrate in." In this way, the three self-conscious NPCs chatted. A few dayster, Yu Ting left Purple Tower City, and she couldn''t wait to do something to the yers. Keke, just think of some new methods. She didn''t forget Song Lin, she also released the task of finding Song Lin. Once Song Lin appeared, she would hold the whip to chase the opponent. Princess Half Moon hasn''t changed much, but when she faces the human yers'' gestures, she mostly smiles, and will never believe the same stupidity as before. Those yers who thought that Princess Banyuue was a good deceiver, did not expect that Princess Banyuue would also learn how to punish people. "The beautiful, kind and innocent Yue''er has also changed. I thought about it. She hated me and let me go around for a long time because I had spent a lot of time before." "me Song Zhanan, if it weren''t for him, Good Moon would not have done such a thing." "Ouuuu, the task assigned by Yueer is getting harder and harder, Song Zhazha, I remember you." Chapter 4310: game Chapter 4310: game Chapter 4310 Game npc (65) The passing yer heard that the yer was in tatters, like a beggar: "What are you guys? Are you afraid that you dont know the saints basil? This little witch is so perverted now, cant stand it, cant stand it, its too tormented People are now. But, I will not give up, I mustplete the task, I still dont believe it!" The more tricky the tasks assigned by the , the more excited the yers are, and they flood into the Beman Desert like crazy. "Actually, the Purple Tower Queen is very friendly, isn''t it?" In Purple Tower City, yers who are participating in the Purple Tower Athletic Conference are alsomunicating, "At least here we can get fairpetition, the Purple Tower Queen will not be like Yun Ting tantly targets the yer, and he will not give you a gentle knife like Half Moon Princess." "Yes, the Purple Tower Queen is the best." "Are you sure it''s not the Queen of the Purple Tower. You have been busy in love recently, so you have no time to trouble you? The boss of Gongxi pulls the Queen of the Purple Tower out every time she goes online. She doesn''t want to torture the yers, but now she has no time. " "Have you all forgotten the fear of being dominated by her?" "Also, Princess, Banyue Princess and the Queen of the Purple Tower are good friends. They are called sisters. Both are called the Queen of the Purple Tower. They are so behaved in front of her. You should know who is the head of the devil. Right?" yers: "..." So, they hope that the boss of Gongxi will not be too scumbag, otherwise... they can''t imagine the consequences. Besides, Song Lin, every time he enters the game, he will be quickly found by Yu Ting and lose his life. Up to now, he has no way to rise to the rank, and the current ranking has fallen outside the hundred. Song Lin was very angry. It was useless toin, and he didn''t win the bargain. There was a feeling that there was nowhere to vent his anger. Suicide ount, re-training the ount is very unrealistic. There are various limited equipment on this ount, which are really limited. He can''t bear it if he cannot buy it in the future. At this moment, Song n had a problem, Song Lin had to say goodbye to the game temporarily and deal with Song n affairs. Two yearster, the most prosperous city map created by Meng''s himself was integrated into the game. The one-to-one construction, all the iconic buildings are fully restored, and the pictures are so exquisite that every detail does not allow any ws. The new map shocked countless yers and made them like this game even more. What surprised them even more was that the person in charge of this city turned out to be the Queen of the Purple Tower. The most frightening thing is that this is a gift from Meng Xihan to the Queen of the Purple Pagoda. Who is Meng Xihan? The man in power of Meng, the man standing on top of the world, also smiled at Gongxi in the game. The yers are all shocked, damn, who are they ying games with? "This is what my house looks like, and you will take care of it in the future." Meng Xihan said, he is very satisfied with the current results. He has control over every detail here, and he personally inspected the map before incorporating it. "At night, you can see the lights at night here, just like the world outside." Meng Xihan apanied Tang Guo to watch the night scene, and he was extremely satisfied at this moment. He thought, he couldn''t treat her as an NPC. "Meng Xihan, I found the cause of your illness." Tang Guo''s sudden voice, Meng Xihan was taken aback, what did he hear? "what did you say?" "I have found the cause of your disease and know how to treat it. The disease you are suffering from is actually not a disease in the traditional sense, but a kind of bug got in your body." When he unintentionally flipped to a book of this world history, Tang Guo feltplicated. "Zombie bugs, as the name suggests, are to make rigid bugs appear in the body. Except for the position of the head, there will be no more sensation, but it will not destroy any function of the body. When a zombie bug prates into the body, it will be a living creature. dead." The record in the wild history is that one day the Queen Mother Chen''s body became rigid and became a living dead. It was only yearster that someone revealed the secret. Someone nted a zombie bug on the Queen Mother Chen. Zombie bugs, produced in icy areas. She checked the information in the wild history, and the snowy mountains Meng Xihan had been to, which matched the ce where the zombie bugs were produced. The real world outside is the posterity of the Queen Mother Chen. To this end, she also chatted with the Queen Mother Chen and talked about a few pieces of history that the Queen Mother knew. The situation in the dynasty, and then check the history, can roughly match. see you tomorrow Chapter 4311: game Chapter 4311: game Chapter 4311 Game npc (66) "So I didn''t get sick?" In fact, Meng Xihan has not been so persistent in curing his own disease. He had thought about it. If he really couldn''t see the real world outside, he would be asked to copy all the wonderful world outside into the game. Here, he could still fulfill his unfinished dream. Zi Ta suddenly said that instead of being sick, he was bitten by a zombie bug and got into his body. Not only that, she also knew how to treat. In fact, there are very few records of zombie bugs in this world, and the only record is that the Queen Mother Chen in the wild history has been caught by zombie bugs. When Tang Guo first saw this unofficial history, he subconsciously remembered the Queen Mother Chen in the group, and thenpared with the other party, and asked about the physical symptoms of the Queen Mother Chen, andpared them with Meng Xihan. It turned out to be exactly the same. Finally, after checking other information, it is concluded that this is a zombie. Experts in the modern world cannot detect zombie bugs, and it is normal. There are too many secrets in this world that humans have not solved, and some information has been lost for a long time. It is normal to regard Meng Xihan''s situation as a disease. After learning that it was a zombie bug, she rummaged through the books brought to the system space from various worlds. Each small world is not the same, but some things are simr andmon. After two years of research, she found a solution to the zombie bug. During the period, she also asked her friends in various worlds to help her find existences simr to zombie bugs. If you find a specific method, not only can Meng Xihan recover, but the Queen Mother Chen will have a chance in the future, and you can also use this method. The solution to zombie bugs is very simple, only one substance is needed-chicken blood. "Just use chicken blood?" Meng Xihan still didn''t believe it. The problem that trapped countless experts could be solved with fresh chicken blood? It sounds like a fantasy. "I know you are kind, I''ll try it." Meng Xihan really didn''t expect that Tang Guo just asked about his condition casually at the beginning, and was really helping him analyze, check the information, and even figure out the native methods. Tang Guo said that the method is simple and there are no side effects. Maybe you can really try it. Meng Xihan, who came out of the game nutrition warehouse, was a little bit amused. Perhaps she was too serious, so he had forgotten that the game world was virtual and even believed in that method. Now that he agreed, Meng Xihan didn''t intend to perfuse, at least he had to try it, and tomorrow he would give her a feeling after using chicken blood. Scratch the palms of your hands and soak them in fresh chicken blood. Is it really okay? Meng Xihan didn''t hold much hope, but his assistant looked incredulous. What did his husband just say? It is necessary to use chicken blood to bathe, and it may be good for the condition? Ask him to contact the chicken vendor early to buy chicken blood? "What are you still waiting for?" "Sir, are you sure?" "Will chicken blood bring me any substantial harm?" Meng Xihan asked rhetorically, "No, just go quickly. I need a result before dawn." "Okay, sir." The experts knew about Meng Xihan''s soaking in chicken blood. They all thought Meng Xihan was crazy, but they couldn''t stop it. They thought in their hearts that it was Meng Xihan who stood up too eagerly to try this kind of native method. Chapter 4312: game Chapter 4312: game Chapter 4312 Game npc (67) Since they won''t cause him any harm, they have no reason to stop, at least it can make him feel better. The next morning, Meng Xi contained a bathtub of fresh chicken blood. ording to Tang Guo''s method, he cut a hole in the palm of his hand and sole, and soaked his whole body in it. Around him, there stood assistants and experts, their expressions serious, far less rxed than Meng Xihan. Meng Xihan really didn''t have any hope, just didn''t want to disappoint Tang Guo''s heart, so he did it. What he didn''t expect was that at the moment when he was soaked in chicken blood, he felt that there was something running around in his flesh and blood, which made him suddenly open his eyes: "I feel like in my body There are bugs." The experts squatted down quickly and observed Meng Xihan''s face. Sure enough, they saw that the skin on Meng Xihan''s face was also slightly agitating, as if there was a bug burrowing in it. This discovery made everyone''s scalp numb, and also a little bit excited. Can chicken blood really cure diseases? As time passed, Meng Xihan felt that his body was getting hot, and the bugs rushing around in his body seemed to be looking for a breakthrough. He wanted to get out of his body with great urgency. It didn''t take long for the insects to find a ce to go out, rushing out of the openings in the palms of his hands and soles of his feet. A few minutester, the calm chicken blood in the bathtub was boiling. Meng Xihan endured the somewhat ufortable feeling. ording to Tang Guo, when he didn''t feel any bugs in his body, it was when he came out of the bathtub. The chicken blood in that bathtub must be heated and boiled to kill the zombie insects. Zombie worms reproduce very quickly. As long as one gets into the body, it will reproduce in a short time. They are very good at disguising, and can even be invisible and blend into the flesh and blood of the human body. The current medical equipment cannot detect it at all. . For safety, he will bathe in fresh chicken blood for the next few days. After five consecutive times, he will observe again. If there are no symptoms of zombie bug reproduction, it means that the zombie bug has been driven out of his body. . Two hourster, the chicken blood no longer boiled. Meng Xihan tried to raise his arm. To his surprise, his arm was no longer as unwilling as before, or even conscious, but was able to lift it up. But he has not been able to control his body for many years, so his movements are very stiff. This result still surprises everyone. Now, no one would not believe Meng Xihan''s words. If it weren''t for the experts to check his body, Meng Xihan could not wait to enter the game and tell Tang Guo about this. He originally wanted to cooperate with her, but he didn''t expect it to be effective. Tang Guo saw Meng Xihan again, it was already the evening of the next day. As soon as Meng Xihan appeared, he was very excited and took her hand and gave her a big hug. She felt the excitement in Meng Xihan''s heart, and the two did not speak for a while. Tang Guo thought that the first thing Meng Xihan said was that he can stand up, and he can go outside to see more scenery in the future, and thene back to share with her. After all, this was what he had hoped most. However, what Meng Xihan said was not this sentence, but in her ear: "Purple Tower, let''s get married." As early as a few years ago, Meng Xihan discovered that he had a different feeling for this virtual character. Chapter 4313: game Chapter 4313: game Chapter 4313 Game npc(68) He had never thought about a woman with whom he would spend his whole life, and he was not even interested in them. Until I came to this game, I met a different Purple Tower Queen. As he approached step by step, they did have a different rtionship. The reason why he did not choose to marry the npc he likes like other yers is because in reality, he is actually a person who has no way to control his own destiny. He didn''t know how long he could live. In order to protect her, he has taken the control of the gamepany, the Queen of Purple Tower, and her two friends Half Moon Princess, the saint''s princess, and the three npc data change permissions, only in his own hands. . If one day, he dies, he will entrust other people to help her guard this authority. Now that he bes healthy, it means that he can live for a long time, and he can control everything without help from others. So, he wants to get married, even if she is just a virtual game character, it doesn''t matter at all. "Meng Xihan, you are a real human being, and now you can recover, why did you choose to marry a virtual character of me?" "Do you want to live with me forever?" Meng Xi smiled and said, "Yes, I want to live with you forever." Now he can live with her for a lifetime. "From now on, I will go to work during the day and go home at night." This is where he goes home at night. In the game, he can sleep and sleep without any impact on the body. "You won''t find an NPC in the game to marry like many yers, but in the real world, you will find someone to marry?" "Purple Tower, you have received too many negative news. You should read less of those useless news. I am not that kind of person. I have no interest in anyone except you." It may be that the body has recovered, Meng Xihan couldn''t help speaking more easily. "In that case, you will move to the Purple Pagoda in the future. I will only hire a husband." System: Boy, count your interest! Humph! ! If you dare to do anything to the host, this system will paralyze yourpanywork in minutes. In the game, the news of the marriage between Queen Purple Tower and Gongxi Hanxiao is known to all yers. Yes, it is known. Since knowing that Gong Xi Han Xiao is Meng Xi Han, all yers have expected this day. When they received this news and invited them to a wedding in a new city, the yers were excited and calm, and their hearts were particrly contradictory. Besides, the Song family is finally stable, but the funds are condensed and various businesses are hindered. Song Lin is passive in this regard, causing dissatisfaction among many shareholders. Because all the encounters are because of him. In the end, the shareholders made a decision and figured out how to kick Song Lin out. In the past few years, Song Lin was kicked out by Song''s shareholders before being killed by Meng Xihan. The decadent Song Lin remembered the game he used to, but he didn''t expect to find the changes in the game as soon as he came in. He also saw the news that Gongxi Hanxiao and Empress Zi Tower were married. He hurried to the new city where the wedding was held, and looked at the appearance of the talented couple with hatred. At first he wanted to do something, but he didn''t expect that someone was discussing Meng Xihan. After hearing it for a while, he was shocked and finally understood why he was always targeted by Meng Xihan. It turns out that Gongxi Hanxiao is Meng Xihan. I heard that Meng Xihan''s disease is already cured. This is the worst. Chapter 4314: game Chapter 4314: game Chapter 4314 Game npc(69) Song Lin also found out that because he hadn''t been online for a long time, the gang he had established was not his anymore. He felt very embarrassed and left dingy. I decided to spend some money to change my name, then squeeze my face again, and make a facelift, but I was stopped just when I left the new city. "Where are we going?" asked Yun Ting, shaking his red whip, his smile made Song Lin''s heart tight. Princess Half Moon pulled down the sleeves of Yu Ting: "Ying Ting, it''s better to grab him first, and throw him away, so as not to spoil the good deeds of Sister Zi Ta." "Of course, otherwise I would have done it when I saw him, waiting for this time?" Song Lin remembered the shadow that had been severely whipped by Yun Ting before, and suddenly felt bad. Before Yun Ting came over to grab him, he hurried off the assembly line. Later, Song Lin went online to pinch his face and change his name, but he was still recognized by Yun Ting. He has already consciously recognized other people, not by looking at the surface, he can recognize whatever Song Lin changes. In the end, Song Lin could only retreat with anger. One day, Tang Guo found Yun Ting and Ban Yue Gong and said that he would teach them how to surf the Inte and y guest appearances in other games. Yun Ting is very excited, she is worried that she has no chance to clean up Song Lin. If she learns this method, can''t she go to torture Song Lin? She promised Tang Guo that she would never involve other people, and only trouble Song Lin, and not to kill him was to torture him and let him experience the gloom of life. Later, Song Lin would encounter all kinds of bad luck as long as he used the Inte. Especially when he browsed the website of Xiaohuang Mosquitoes, he was stabbed to the police uncle''s ce by Yun Xun''s help. Song Lin was also criticized and educated, and he was ashamed and lost his grandma''s house. When Song Lin was alive, the existence of abruptly helped him get rid of all the things that were connected to the Inte, and finally became a backward elderly person. After Meng Xihan recovers, in addition to expanding thepany''s business, he is going to fulfill his dream. Copy all kinds of beautiful scenery into the game. Game yers feel that they are so lucky to y a game and can see the scenery around the world, thanks to the existence of the Queen of the Purple Tower. They also understood that Meng Xihan was serious, not just ying around like them. At first, Lan Jian had been doing power leveling with him. Even if he and Bianhua were married in the game, he had a tacit understanding of cooperating to fight monsters, and he had no special performance. Until one day, the Higan Flower no longer appeared, cutting the strange blue sword, and suddenly discovered that something was missing. From this day on, he left a message to Bi Anhua every day when he went online, asking her what was wrong and if something happened. It has been posted for several days without any response. Lan Jian was a little anxious, and asked about the existence of Bianhua in the various groups, and finally found Meng Xihan, he himself did not expect to hold such a big leg. I thought it would be difficult for this busy person to reply to his news, but I didn''t expect it to be returned in seconds. Later, I remembered that the current time was at night, and it was not surprising that Lan Jian, at night, the boss of Gongxi was dormant in the game. It may be to sleepfortably in the game. Meng''s investment in this game is particrlyrge. In recent years, not only has the number of yers not decreased, but even more people of all ages. [Blue Sword]: Gongxi boss, what are you talking about? He An Hua she... [Gongxi smiles]: You heard it right, it was her family who introduced her to her. After all, people who are going to the third ce have to consider life-long events. Chapter 4315: game Chapter 4315: game Chapter 4315 Game npc (End) Lan Jian felt a little flustered. He saw that he was still a husband and wife with Bi Anhua in the game, and he suddenly felt a little clear. He asked Meng Xihan about the whereabouts of Bianhua, and for the first time actively cut off the game for half a month. Half a monthter, Blue Sword and Higan Flower reappeared. Not long after, they re-hosted a wedding in the new city. She also said that she was embarrassed by Tang Guo and did the college entrance examination questions and simtion questions. In the college entrance examination, the mathematics test was a hundred and four, shocking the whole school. Later, I learned that it was the task of the Queen of the Purple Tower, and many people got in, looking for the Queen of the Purple Tower for a weird task. Seeing this situation, Meng Xihan didn''t disturb the world of him and Tang Guo? Therefore, he specially developed a set of learning levels, including all stages. If students want to meet the Queen of the Purple Tower, they have to do a variety of questions to break through the barriers, and they will put in new types of questions every year. Teachers, I really love this game. Even when assigning homework, it is for students to go through the barriers, especially the random questions of the barriers, each time a different number changes, this is the nightmare of the students. Meng Xihan really took this game as a real world. After the emergence of the learning system, he incorporated the medical system into the game. Medical students can also simte various experiments in the virtual space of the game, which is simply a boon to the entire world. After that, he developed othermonly used learning systems in life, such as music ss levels, martial arts ss levels, sports event levels... this game is no longer a simple game. It is a virtual life world closely rted to human development. Under Meng Xihan''s deliberate guidance, Tang Guo, the Queen of the Purple Pagoda, is the master of this virtual world. In order to prevent those people from seeing Tang Guo easily, Meng Xihan is simply a devil. As long as you pass each level, you will have a chance to meet the Queen of the Purple Tower. Countless yers haveined about it. Meng Xihan must be jealous, so there is a game that is not a game. Many yearster, Meng Xihan, who is 80 years old in the real world, is still very healthy. He doesn''t go out to take risks anymore. Human life is not long. In fact, he does not seek to live too long. He just thinks that he will never see his love again after he died. He has endless regrets in his heart. At the age of eighty, he likes to spend more time in the game. For this, he has worked a lot in the past few decades, and developed a more advanced game warehouse, as well as nutrient solution. It''s not a problem to spend three or five days in the game warehouse filled with nutrient solution, but Meng Xihan still feels that it is not enough. When he was ny years old, he felt that his body was gradually dying, and his life in this world might really be running out. He has no regrets in his life. It can be said that he was favored by God and made him recognize his favorite in the game. On this day, Meng Xihan, who felt that the deadline was approaching, found people around him and exined many things. There is no need to worry about thepany''s affairs. He has arranged it long ago. He was just afraid that he was gone, no one would protect his purple tower. Entering the game, Meng Xihan''s face in the game still looks like the young and handsome before. He appeared at their home, and Tang Guo sat on the sofa watching TV. Meng Xihan walked over and held her in his arms. "Purple Tower, my life is about to end." "I have done everything. Even if I am not here in the future, no one can bully you." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xihan and said, "Yes." "Purple Tower, will you be sad?" Meng Xihan asked. Tang Guo shook his head and held Meng Xihan''s hand: "I am an NPC, how can I be sad? Or, I will pretend to be sad to give you somefort." "You lie." Meng Xihanughed and kissed her forehead. "I once had a regret, why are you not a real human being? Later I thought it was good." "Zi Tower, you still want to lie to me after getting along for so many years? You obviously have human consciousness, don''t you?" At first he didn''t believe it, butter he had to believe it. NPC, how could it be like Zita? "Zi Pagoda, you, Ban Yue, and , all have human consciousness, right?" "However, you are different from the two of them. You are more like a real human. I suspected that you were an outsider who ran into the game." "But these are not important, as long as you are the Purple Pagoda." Meng Xihan hugged Tang Guo''s waist with a face full of dismay, "I''m afraid I will leave, you will be sad. But that''s good, you have humans. Consciousness, smarter than humans, will not be bullied." "Purple Tower, do you have a real name?" "Have." "Sure enough, you ran in from the outside and turned everyone around. I was the one willingly." "Purple Tower, what is your real name? I want to remember that I can find you in my next life." "Tang Guo." "Guoguo, I remember your real name." What Meng Xihan didn''t know was that on the day he disappeared in this world, the possessing man realized that the Purple Pagoda had also disappeared. Yun Ting and Princess Banyue looked at the Queen of Purple Pagoda in front of them, feeling sad. "I don''t know where Sister Zita went, why can''t she stay here and stay with us all the time?" Princess Banyue couldn''t help crying. Yun Ting patted her shoulder: "What are you crying? Sister Zita is different from us. She has her own ce. We only need to follow her exnation and protect our world, and don''t let her work hard." "Yeah." Princess Banyue stopped crying, "Yun Ting, let''s bully Song Lin, I''m in a bad mood." Yun Ting frowned and said, "Okay, let me stare at it. Now, nothing can be done without the Inte. When Song Lin alwayses into contact with the Inte, that old man has a long life." see you tomorrow Chapter 4316: Group communication Chapter 4316: Groupmunication Chapter 4316 Group Communication [Marguerite]: The school flower hasnt moved yet, I dont know when to arrive in the new world, looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Cough cough cough, why did youe out again? Haven''t you learned a lesson before? [Margaret]: I wille out as soon as I think about it, just a little bit. [Chi Xiao]: I remember that the girl from thest world seemed to have asked the Queen Mother Chen many things, and finally proved that there were traces of the Queen Mother Chen in the real world history of the world she was in. [Mo Yuntian]: I also remember this. It is said that the wild history she read was about the Queen Mother Chen being killed by a zombie insect. Now the solution to the zombie bug has been found by the girl, but the Queen Mother Chen wants to operate it, which is probably a lot of trouble. [Billy]: The Queen Mother Chen has not moved to the capital yet? [Queen Mother Chen]: It has only been a few days on my side, and the passage of time is much slower than yours. Everyone also understands that when everyone is chatting in the group, their time will automatically be adjusted to the world with the slowest time. [Margaret]: Even if you are not in your world, you can find your news. Are you, Queen Mother Chen, the lucky one in the legend? [Margaret]: By the way, now that you know how to solve your physical problems, have you nned what to do? [Queen Mother Chen]: There is no chance yet. The queen arranges people to stare at me every day, and there is no way to do anything. Over the years, she has pulled out a lot of my people inside and out, and I have to make reasonable use of the remaining ones. Whether we can solve the zombie bugs depends on the remaining people. Let''s see if we can find opportunities after moving to the capital. [Margaret]: Oh, be careful. The school flowers have note out yet. Ill go out to see if there are any that look particrly like the protagonist. If I see them, I will beat them up, maybe theyll be the school flowers. Is iting? Margaret was silent, and the people in the group were a little bit dumbfounded. Margaret was so fierce, even if the protagonist appeared in that world, she wouldn''t dare to show up, right? Around night, the Queen Mother Chen showed up again. [Queen Mother Chen]: I am going to a newly built capital, and I have been moved to a carriage. The emperor turned out to be my enemy, and the carriage only ordered people toy a floor, obviously trying to kill me. But has she forgotten, I don''t even have sensation in my body now, only one head belongs to me. [Margaret]: Give her a curse talisman, and let her look at it. I have a bad feeling about how time passes so quickly. [Queen Mother Chen]: Not for the time being. I will find opportunities to use it when I arrive in the new country. Migrating to the country is a major event, and there is no room for mistakes. As the queen of a country, if something goes wrong while migrating to the capital of a country, there will be turmoil if someone makes a fuss about it. [Margaret]: Why is it so troublesome, not pleasing to the eye, can you just beat it? [Queen Mother Chen]: We are an ordinary world here. Everyone is an ordinary person. They are more particr about many things. It is different from your powerful world that relies on strength. [Ziyun]: Margaret, every world has its own rules, and the Queen Mother Chen has her own ns. The mortal world does need certain rules. What''s more, as the Queen Mother of a country, the Empress Dowager Chen certainly doesn''t like watching the country turmoil. [Margaret]: I''m really particr about it. I''m obviously not free with such a high status. The Queen Mother looked at these, but just smiled, not caring at all. These friends in the group treat her sincerely. In this world, apart from the group who treats her sincerely, there is only one Queen Mother Xu who has been dead for many years. Chapter 4317: Oiran (1) Chapter 4317: Oiran (1) Chapter 4317 Oiran (1) "You take this, let''s go." Seeing the girl in front of her looked at her with a look of resentment, Lu Yuer couldn''t help but feel a pain. She couldn''t help but touched the girl''s face, and sighed in her heart. Fortunately for her Find out in time, otherwise there is really no way to redeem all this. It must be that she usually eats a vegetarian meal and recites the Buddha, and the Buddha blessed her. When the big mistake urred, she discovered that Meng Shiyin was her daughter. Otherwise... the thought of those fat-headed and big-eared people is likely to be pressing on her daughter''s thin body and bullying her daughter, she is a little choked. "What tricks are you ying?" Meng Shiyin''s eyes were red. I was caught by these people in a brothel inexplicably, thinking I could not escape. She couldn''t figure it out. The old bustard of Meixianyuan, who had been fierce to her before, suddenly had red eyes and looked at her with a pitiful face, and even wanted to let her go. She thought it might be the old bustard ying other tricks, she didn''t believe that this vicious person would suddenly let her go. But she looked at the jade pendant in her hand. This jade pendant was very difficult to see. Not only did she let her go, but she also gave her such a precious thing. Seeing Meng Shiyin staring at the jade pendant, Lu Yuer quickly said: "You keep this thing close to your skin, it is very important, don''t lose it, don''t sell it, it has a bearing on your identity. Hurry up, leave here, don''t look back. " Meng Shiyin was skeptical, touched the tied red wrist, looked at the jade pendant, and then at the appearance of Lu Yuer, it seemed that he did not cheat. How about she try? Meng Shiyin turned around and walked faster, feeling that no one was catching up. She ran straight away and ran a long way. Lu Yuer stood in the alley with a look of dismay, watching Meng Shiyin''s back disappear, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Yu''er, you finally found your daughter, why didn''t you recognize each other?" asked a woman next to her. Lu Yuer shook her head, her eyes were red, and the tears in her eyes were almost unstoppable, so she could only wipe it gently with an embroidered handkerchief: "She is the daughter of a trader anyway, innocent and white, better than me. The old bustards mother is much stronger. Once known, she is my own daughter, and she can''t hold her head up in this life, let alone any good people will follow her." "That''s it, I hope that jade pendant can bring her a different fate." "What''s the origin of the jade pendant?" the woman asked in surprise. Lu Yuer shook his head: "It should be something from a wealthy family. I got it from the fleeing girl. That girl looks like a refugee but has such a precious jade pendant. It''s definitely not easy. I checked. Now, that girl doesnt have any special birthmarks on her body, nor does my daughter. I have asked people to inquire that this girls identity is unknown and she has been living outside for many years. As the saying goes, the eighteenth woman has changed. "It doesn''t matter if it is seen through. My daughter doesn''t know anything. This is just a gift to her." Lu Yuer wiped her tears, and returned to the old bustard''s appearance at the Meixianyuan: "Let''s go, go in and see if the girl is cleaned, Master Liu is still waiting." Lu Yu''er was not ashamed of her heart. That olddy liked the ones that had just grown up. If it hadn''t happened to the troubled girl by chance, she wouldn''t be able to find one who was even more serious than her daughter. Chapter 4318: Oiran (2) Chapter 4318: Oiran (2) Chapter 4318 Oiran (2) When Tang Guo woke up, she felt all over her body limp, without any strength, it was very difficult to support it. She gave herself a pulse, only to realize that she was a traditional Chinese medicine, which not only made the body soft, but also had aphrodisiac effect. It seems that the current situation is not very good, especially when she sees that the slightly exposed dress on her body is still the ancient costume, and her heart is getting worse and worse. "Tongzi, get me some medicine." The system quickly helped Tang Guo find medicine based on the symptoms. After taking the medicine, the weakness on her body disappeared instantly, she wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then looked at the surrounding environment. [The host is big, this is Misenin. "What is Meixianyuan?" Tang Guo didn''t react for a while and asked casually. [Flower House. Tango paused and replied, "Oh." [The host is big, someone ising. The system informs. Hearing this, Tang Guoy back on the couch, pretending to be very weak, already thinking about what to do, and he appeared in the flower house as soon as he arrived. This was not a good phenomenon. From the point of being drugged, she should be a girl from a pure white family, who was either sold in or cheated in. On the edge of her bed, three people came. She opened her eyes pretending to be weak, and a bit of fear appeared in her eyes appropriately. "From now on, you will be the girl of my Misenyuan. If you are obedient and pick up the guests obediently, my Misenyuan will not treat you badly. If you are disobedient and want to run away, if you want to know what the end is, you can try. "Lu Yu''er has a hideous face,pletely different from the way she faced Meng Shiyin''s mother before. Except for her own daughter, in her eyes, these girls who fell into the Misenyuan were just goods, tools used to please the dignitaries and to help her earn silver taels. Tang Guo didn''t speak, she hadn''t figured out the situation yet, with her current situation, the other party shouldn''t be rough. Most of the guests decided to dress her so well. Therefore, she only needs to wait for the old bustard to leave, and then receive the memory, then she knows what to do. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to struggle, Lu Yuer felt a little satisfied. Wouldn''t it be nice to have a ce to live for a woman who is in trouble? It can be delicious and spicy. Even if she didn''t bring people in, the little girl who saw such a sign in other flower houses would have such thoughts. This is the result of everything. It is better to be in her Meixianyuan. "If you are obedient, I won''t treat you badly." Maybe it was because I remembered that if there is no such sign, the little girl still doesn''t know how to exin to Master Liu. Lu Yu''er pityed Tang Guo a little bit more, "Just look like you , He should be the oiran of my Misenyuan, after today''s affairs are over, I won''t let you pick up guests casually." Tang Guo only felt that these words were extremely ridiculous. He didn''t pick up customers casually, and he didn''t want to pick up customers. It was nothing more than using his identity as an oiran to increase his value and sell it at a better price. She doesn''t have any affection for this kind of cannibals. What''s more ridiculous is that there is a string of Buddhist beads in the hands of this old bustard, which is extremely ironic. From Lu Yu''er''s words, Tang Guo could hear several messages. She was indeed set, and there were still a few hours before the time. It was still bright outside now, and most of the guests came at night. So when Lu Yuer left, she should have a few more hours to be safe, and she could receive the memories of this world first. I originally nned to sleep for two hours from ten to twelve, but I slept until half past one, and slept for three and a half hours. It''s toote Chapter 4319: Oiran (3) Chapter 4319: Oiran (3) Chapter 4319 Oiran (3) The heroine of this world is named Meng Shiyin. The Meng family has been in business for generations, so it is considered the daughter of a wealthy businessman. But in ancient times, the status of merchants was rtively low. Meng Shiyin''s father came to the capital to do business, hoping to strengthen some powerful people, improve his status, and maybe even find a good marriage for his daughter. Meng Shiyin happened to be hit by Lu Yuer because she was out for fun. Lu Yuer was helping Liu Yuer, who was still a young girl. This Master Liu is closely rted to the existence of Meixianyuan, and Lu Yuer had to make arrangements. She arranged for someone to tie Meng Shiyin back, with Master Liu behind her back, and investigated that Meng Shiyin was only the daughter of a businessman, and she was not afraid of anything. Of course Meng Shiyin was unwilling. He wanted to escape, and was caught back and beaten up. Lu Yuer, an old bustard, also personally tortured Meng Shiyin. But when Lu Yuer opened Meng Shiyin''s mouth, she was stunned. It''s because there is a small mole inside Meng Shiyin''s lips, and most people don''t even notice this ce. This ce is very special. Lu Yuer once gave birth to a daughter. In order to prevent her from stepping on this path that cannot be turned back, she sent her to a family. To this end, she looked for birthmarks on her daughter, hoping to be used as evidence of her recognition in the future. Some small moles are definitely not good, because she knows that some moles will fall when they grow, or they will have more new moles, which must be the kind of birthmarks that cannot be lost. Finally, she found a mole on the child''s lips. Without finding a special birthmark, she can only remember this rtively special mole, which most people can''t find. After recognizing that it was her daughter, Lu Yuer quickly asked someone to investigate and learned of Meng Shiyin''s name. She also remembered the family where she had put her daughter in, whose name was Meng. But I didn''t expect that the ce turned out to be the other vige of the Meng family. Lu Yuer was very happy to find her daughter, but she didn''t dare to recognize her by seeing her so far. Especially tonight, Master Liu ising over. She had sent someone there before, saying that someone had already been found. If her daughter is not allowed to serve Master Liu, she will be over. But if her daughter is allowed to go, then she really can''t live, so she can''t allow her daughter to have an innocent identity, how can she lose it because of this? Just as Lu Yuer was in a panic, the original owner fled from a ce to the capital. Although her body was dirty, Lu Yu''er saw the te on her face and knew that this was a beauty embryo, and quickly grabbed the person back. After washing his face, it was indeed a beauty embryo, and it was discovered that there was a precious jade pendant on the original owner, which was worn next to his body. She thought about it instantly, took the jade pendant away and gave it to her daughter Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin really didn''t know about this, and he was very d that he had escaped. The original owner who was left in the Meixianyuan was dedicated to the patron of the Meixianyuan by the old bustard Lu Yuer. Even if she loses her innocence, she still wants to get rid of this ce. Naturally, she has to suffer from Lu Yuer''s torture. Ten fingers have been pierced with long needles, and finally she has to admit her fate and stay in Meixianyuan. And Meng Shiyin, who was wearing a jade pendant over there, had an adventure along the way. First, she met the person she liked and experienced various obstacles together. When in danger, the jade pendant saved her life. Chapter 4320: Oiran (4) Chapter 4320: Oiran (4) Chapter 4320 Oiran (4) It turned out that this jade pendant turned out to be a royal item, and Meng Shiyin was recognized as the daughter of the royal princess who was lost many years ago and possessed the identity of the princess. The recognition of a jade pendant with rtives of the royal family spread in the capital. The original owner was already the oiran of the Meixianyuan at this time, and he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the jade pendant, only to realize that she was supposed to be a golden branch and jade leaf, but unfortunately she was too young when she was lost, and many memories were gradually blurred. She overheard Lu Yuer''s words again and learned that Meng Shiyin turned out to be Lu Yuer''s daughter. All of this was designed by Lu Yuer, and her hatred reached its peak. The original owner, who was already an oiran, used his own advantages to sessfully approach the royal family. In the end, his identity was exposed and he also gained the royal identity. It''s just that when she appeared, she was vicious, jealous, unreasonable, and unscrupulous. She was born in a flower house, and was actually not weed by the royal family. Of course, there are people who wee her and even love her. Unfortunately, this person can''t help much at all, and he was killed in the end. Meng Shiyin, whose identity was exposed, was finally innocent because of the help of many admirers, showing that she had no idea that everything was nothing but an oolong. In addition, she was innocent in the end because of the love of the emperor. Even, I was finally able to be with my beloved person instead of being a cousin. It was toote to be happy. The original owner felt that he shouldn''t have encountered all this, and did a lot of things with his life, but unfortunately the royal family couldn''t tolerate her at all. A princess was actually not that important to the royal family. In the end, to avoid her being a demon, the emperor gave her an order and sent her to be married. Going to a ce of unfamiliar and bitter cold, it is even more impossible to wipe out the hatred in her heart. Instead, she instigated King Fanbang and provoked a war. It''s a pity that Fanbang country was too small and was eventually destroyed. After that, I have been living a life of drifting and drifting, and Meng Shiyin''s admirers have pushed a lot. And Meng Shiyin stayed with her favorite person, and in the end, she bought a beautiful vi for the elderly for her biological mother Lu Yuer. Tang Guo paid more attention to the person who initially pityed Meng Shiyin, the false princess who was living outside, and helped him a lot. Later, I learned that I was deceived, and the only person standing next to the original owner rolled his eyes. This person turned out to be the Queen Mother Chen, who had a strange disease and could not move. In the plot, the Queen Mother Chen has never recovered from her illness. The original owner and the Empress Dowager Chen have no blood rtionship. The original owner is the daughter of Princess Yunzhen, and this Princess Yunzhen is the emperor''s biological sister, and both were born by thete Queen Mother Xu. The reason for taking care of Queen Mother Xus granddaughter in this way is that Queen Mother Chen and Queen Mother Xu have a good rtionship. It should be said that they are friends of life and death. When she first admitted her mistake, the Queen Mother really did her best to help Meng Shiyin, and gave some of her power to Meng Shiyin, but she didn''t know that this was actually in the Queen''s calctions. The queen knew that Meng Shiyin was not the real princess, but a fake. But she knew that the Queen Mother Chen would love the lost princess, she wanted to watch the Queen Mother Chen confess the wrong person, and she was heartbroken in the end. It can be said that the Queen Mother Chen was **** off by this group of people. Later, the original owner, the real princess, returned. Empress Dowager Chen was the only person who loved her. The original owner was also a remembered person, and never forgot the kindness of this person. Regarding the fact that the Queen Mother Chen is a zombie insect, it is also the truth that the original owner was kissed to a ce of bitter cold. It is a pity that her letter was not delivered to the Queen Mother Chen at all, and it elerated her death. The Queen was afraid that Queen Mother Chen would stand up and be done by herself, so she looked for opportunities to kill her. The most ridiculous thing is that Meng Shiyin felt that the Queen Mother Chen changed her face too quickly. The loving olddy disappeared, changed her heart, and disliked her. Therefore, sheined about the Queen Mother Chens attitude and never visited her again. . Under the instigation of the queen, she already felt that the queen mother was a bad person, and helped the queen by pulling out all the power of the queen. see you tomorrow Chapter 4321: Oiran (5) Chapter 4321: Oiran (5) Chapter 4321 Oiran (5) After receiving all the plots, it only takes a while. While there was still time, Tang Guo nned to go to the group to see what happened to the Queen Mother Chen. A few monthster, Meng Shiyin will meet the Queen Mother Chen, her patron for a certain period of time. She is going to share this good news with the Queen Mother Chen. System: This is too terrible, it deserves to be his host. [School Flower]: Is the Queen Mother Chen there? [Margaret]: The Queen Mother Chen is temporarily absent, but Margaret''s heart is already cold. [Margaret]: You all ignore me, let me go to the corner and cry for a while. [Margaret]: I thought something was wrong before, and it was exactly as I expected. [Margaret]: Ah, ah, I knew that the time on the Queen Mother Chen''s side suddenly elerated, something terrible must have happened. [Margaret]: Sometimes I just think, if I''m not that smart, I will have a great time. [Margaret]: Since the God of Creation targeted me, why did he make me so smart? [Margaret]: I slipped, you continue. [Ziyun]: Suddenly I feel that Margaret is a little bit pitiful. [Mo Yuntian]: Isn''t the poor apprentice her apprentices? She must be rushed to the forest to experience again. [Chi Xiao]: There are also those unknown protagonists. If they are met by Marguerite, I think the other party will be over. Marguerite''s thinking is getting more and more abnormal. [Queen Mother Chen]: School flower, are you looking for me? [School Flower]: If there are no other idents, I should be in your world. Well, let me talk about the story of this world first. The Queen Mother Chen felt ufortable. Based on her time in the group for so long, she could also understand the world where the school spent and the role she upied, and she was often embarrassed. Like the people in their group, when the school spends their world, they are mostly the cannon fodder. Therefore, if there is no such group and no friends like the school girl, she will eventually be thrown away. Could it be that the queen would attack her in advance? The Queen Mother Chen thought a lot, but didn''t guess, the truth is like this. After listening to the plot Tang Guo said, she was stunned for a long time. Some people confuse the blood of the royal family and pretend to be the princess. The key is that the princess is the granddaughter of the Queen Mother Xu. What''s more frightening is that she helped take care of the fake princess, and even told the other party about herst power, but she didn''t know that the real princess was still suffering outside. She shouldn''t have suffered the suffering. This suffering was caused by the mother of the fake princess. What made the Queen Mother Chen even more incredible was that the real princess came back and was rejected by everyone, thinking that her mind was vicious and her behavior could not be understood. The fake princess was a true, good and beautiful person. Empress Dowager Chen felt that her outlook on life had been refreshed. When in the pce, when truth, goodness and beauty can offset the guilt of confusing the royal blood and deceiving the emperor? The real princess has suffered so much because of the fake princess, and he wants to retaliate and even want the fake princess to die. That is all right. But what is the ending that the school flower told her? The true princess was finally sent by the emperor, that is, her uncle to the bitter coldnd and kisses. The fake princess admirers were still pushing hands, not only that, but also to make her live in the bitter coldnd. Chapter 4322: Oiran (6) Chapter 4322: Oiran (6) Chapter 4322 Oiran (6) The fake princess became the mother of a country, and her mother, who had harmed the true princess, could still go to a beautiful ce for the elderly. Her immobile queen mother turned out to be suffocated to death by the queen with a pillow. Frustrated, too frustrated! She felt that she was the most aggrieved cannon fodder in the group. Just hearing these plots, she wanted to wipe out all relevant personnel inside. Really, she is so angry! ! [Margaret]: It sounds so angry. [Margaret]: If the school flower alsoes to me, I can still ept that I will encounter such a plot. When my mind is sober, I will definitely retaliate. [Queen Mother Chen]: School flower, where are you currently and are there any dangers? The current Queen Mother Chen wanted to jump up and p those people sober with a few ear scrapers. And the queen, she always thought that the queen just hated her, in the pce, she was defeated, that is normal. She didn''t expect that the queen was **** off at her, knowing that the princess was a fake, she wanted to keep it. If there is no queen to escort, it may not be easy for the fake princess to get through. Remembering that all of her own was defeated by the fake princess, the Queen Mother Chen felt ufortable. The fake princess still thinks she has changed, which is really ridiculous. She has no children throughout her life, and treats Queen Mother Xu''s children as her own. If it were not for the blood of the Queen Mother, she would not care much about the so-called princess, the princess. There are too many princess princesses in the pce, and some may still be the children of her opponents. The most is to let the other party return and give a decent identity, where will they do their best to n for the other party. Not the Queen Mother Xu''s granddaughter. Isn''t it normal that she doesn''t like that? [School Flower]: When I came, things had just started, and the jade pendant had been snatched by Lu Yuer from the Meixianyuan to give it to Meng Shiyin. [Queen Mother Chen]: Isnt that school flower dangerous now? I have someone who can use it. At present, the queen monitors me a lot less. Although there is no way to tantly use chicken blood to solve the zombie bug, my people can still get close. Tang Guo understood what the Queen Mother Chen meant and wanted to arrange for someone to help her. [School Flower]: Dont worry about me, I will solve it by myself. Take care of yourself first. We will meet when we have the opportunity. Now that you know the truth, you should know what to do when you meet Meng Shiyin. [Queen Mother Chen]: That''s natural, and my patience has almost reached its limit over the years. Fortunately, I met you, otherwise there is no hope of turning over for a lifetime. It now appears that the emperor was also a confused person, who was thrown around by the queen. [Margaret]: I keep hearing you mention the Queen, Queen Mother Chen, what kind of grudge does the Queen have with you? [Queen Mother Chen]: Actually, it''s not an enemy of life or death. Before the draft, the reputation of the Queen and I were side by side in Beijing. To put it bluntly, it is equal, no one can hold anyone back. But the other party has never been reconciled and always wanted to push me over. Every time I failed, it would give people a feeling of carelessness, and on the contrary, they fell into a disadvantaged position. [Queen Mother Chen]: Later, I became the concubine of the first emperor and lived with the Queen Mother Xu. At that time, Queen Mother Xu was also an ordinary concubine. She was rtively generous and got along with me in a special way. The Queen Mother Xu, who has a son and a daughter, is no longer so attached to the Saint Chong. Chapter 4323: Oiran (7) Chapter 4323: Oiran (7) Chapter 4323 Oiran (7) [Queen Mother Chen]: However, fighting is indispensable in the imperial pce. Even if there is no fight, you have to fight, let alone the Queen Mother Xu, who has a pair of children? The Queen Mother and I spent many crises together. In fact, her health was not getting better at that time. The queen was supposed to draft women with me, but she fell ill that year and it was dyed until three yearster. In order to survive in the pce, I also tried desperately to climb up, just want to have a peace of mind, at least not to be deprived of food by the pce people. In just three years, I did seed and gained a certain status in the pce. At this time, the queen was drafted again and was given to the son of the Queen Mother Xu, who is the current emperor''s wife. It may be because of my rtionship that the emperor had a prejudice toward the queen at first, so she hated it. Before the emperor passed away, I didn''t know for what purpose I canonized as a queen. In fact, I guess that this was the first emperors careful thought, and he didn''t want the emperor''s foreign family to be powerful. In this way, after the emperor ascended the throne, there were two queen mothers, but we got along very well, but it''s a pity that the queen mother Xu''s body is really not good, and it has been a few years. I was killed by a zombie bug by the queen. The school flower is the most clear, and it can''t be found out at all. Once it ran into the body, there was no right way to solve it. [Margaret]: It turned out to be like this, that''s why the queen was unwilling to be suppressed by you, so she started on you. [Queen Mother Chen]: Almost. Queen Mother Chen then asked Tang Guo if she wanted to stay in the flower house? Tang Guo''s ability is no doubt simr to that of a **** in her heart. She even felt that perhaps it was the gods who knew the grievances here and resolved them personally. These things turned around in the Queen Mother Chen''s heart, and she didn''t say anything. [School Flowers]: I will stay here temporarily, when the timees, I wille to you. Empress Dowager Chen, if you have the opportunity, please quickly solve your physical problems. Should I get some paper puppets into the pce to help you? Tang Guo said so, and the Queen Mother Chen definitely agreed. She couldn''t wait to stand up now. The surface is not revealed, at least you have to stand up and do something more convenient. Tang Guo left the group, and after he came out, two puppet paper men were created. They left by the window and went directly to the pce to find Queen Mother Chen. There is still a long time before the evening, and she is still thinking about what to do next. It''s better to stay in Hualou, the reputation is not well known, she doesn''t care about it. If she left the flower house, she couldn''t be upright and let the emperor make an order to cut off Lu Yuer''s head. She just wanted it, Meng Shiyin personally watched her biological mother be chopped off. In the plot, Meng Shiyin knew early on that she was not the real princess, so she was not as pure and kind as those people said, but an ordinary person. I like prosperity and wealth, but I am afraid of death. She didn''t want to rm Lu Yu''er for the time being, so she was proud of her for a while. When the Master Liu came tonight, she would control the other party''s mind and indirectly torment Lu Yu''er. At night, the room where Tang Guo was was pushed aside. This man seemed to be nearly fourteen years old, with a slightly short stature, and a wretched smile on his face, which made people look disgusting. Seeing this, Tang Guo had other ideas. But without prior preparation, there is no way to use that method tonight. Chapter 4324: Oiran (8) Chapter 4324: Oiran (8) Chapter 4324 Oiran (8) "Master Liu, are you satisfied?" Lu Yuer smiled tteringly, "Look at this face te, this figure, there are not many in the whole capital, in order to find such a symbol, I can''t afford it. Mind less." "Yes, Not Bad." "Then I won''t disturb Master Liu''s Yaxing, and go out first." Master Liu waved his hand, looking a little impatient and said, "Go." When the door was closed, Master Liu had just walked to Tang Guo, and Tang Guo''s powerful mental power instantly hypnotized him. Master Liu stood there with a dull expression, looking stupid. Tang Guo stood up, rolled up his sleeves, and pped Master Liu several times when he went up. The ps made the system shocked by the sound. After a dozen ps, Tang Guo felt a little tired, and stared at Master Liu''s eyes: "p yourself." When the words fell, Master Liu began to fan himself. "Focus." Master Liu was like a good baby, following Tang Guo''s words, his face swelled into a pig''s head within a short time, his face was full of fingerprints and blood. Tang Guo has a lot of medicine in his hand, which can quickly restore Master Liu''s damage to the surface, and he is not afraid to wear help. She thought it over, and when Master Liu came over, she would hypnotize the other party and let the other party p herself. Thinking of this, she was still a little excited. If it weren''t for Master Liu, she would have forgotten that she has a strong mental power and wants to hypnotize some ordinary people. Isn''t that a matter of minutes? All night, Master Liu pped himself. Tang Guo sat on the side, sipping tea slowly. The next day, Master Liu couldn''t tell that it was a face. Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle and handed it to Mrs. Liu, "Grinding." When the powder was applied to the face, the previous scars were gradually disappearing, but it was only on the surface. In fact, Master Liu could still feel the pain in his face. "From now on you dere to the public that you like drinking tea and ying chess with me the most. You think this is an elegant thing." "Your face hurts, it was identally hitting the door." "Starting from today, you won''t be able to do that. You can''t touch a girl, and you feel pain all over your body, except for the old bustard Lu Yuer of the Meixianyuan." Upon receiving the order from Tang Guo again, Master Liu came to his senses. When I saw Tang Guo, he said with a look of satisfaction: "Let''s stop here today, ande back to find girl Guoer to y games with you." "Master Liu walk slowly." When Tang Guo watched Master Liu go out, she touched her face, her old face twitched with pain. At that time, there was an idea in his mind that the door of Meixianyuan didn''t work, and he wanted to open the door here. Because Tang Guo didn''t mean to run away, Lu Yuer didn''t feel much embarrassment, but after Master Liu left, he came to warn her. Knowing that Master Liu only yed chess and tea with Tang Guo for one night, she was still a little unbelievable. Lu Yuer also asked what talent Tang Guo would have. Tang Guo said that he is good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Lu Yu''er didn''t feel very good in her heart. A woman who knew these things must be of extraordinary origin. Then came Yisong again. Fortunately, her daughter had a good time in the Meng''s house. These things are also possible, but they will not be worn out. The jade pendant incident might not have been discovered yet, so Lu Yuer just forgot about it. Lu Yuer began to figure out how to let Tang Guo help her make money. When Master Liu left, she didn''t tell him to keep this person alone, so she could use Tang Guo to make money. Tang Guo wanted to hypnotize Master Liu easily. The reason why she didn''t let Master Liu make such a decision was because she had a n. Chapter 4325: Oiran (9) Don''t Lu yu''er like to use these young girls to make money? In this era, voluntary is just enough, but she takes advantage of her own backer, even forced a prostitute, which she can''t bear. She likes silver so much that she can earn it by herself. System: [host, I always think you want to do something. Tell me, what do you want to do? ¡¿ "it''s nothing. I think Lu yu''er is already an adult. If you want money, you should make it yourself, don''t you?" System: so, we still have to do something, right? Lu yu''er told Tang Guo a lot of things. Anyway, the warning from the inside and outside: "since you are here, don''t try to run. Everyone knows the rules of my mother Lu in Meixian Academy. If you want to run, you can''t get out of the yard. " "I don''t run." Tang Guo pretended to be afraid, and Lu yu''er was satisfied. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Guo poured a cup of tea for Lu yu''er, and a little something was added to the tea. Lu yu''er obviously didn''t think Tangguo could do anything. She drank all the tea, arranged a servant girl for Tangguo, and left. Lu yu''er ns to let Tangguo offer the piano in the evening to attract some customers to her beauty garden. Of course, she doesn''t n to pick up other guests in a short time. After all, this is her flower leader. As the saying goes, what you can''t get is the best. Only let those guests do some elegant things, such as ying chess, ying the piano and writing poems, will Tangguo be more valuable. She didn''t feel pity for Tangguo, but felt that she could make more money. If there is a powerful person who wants Tangguo to do other things, she can''t wait for enough money. Lu yu''er did not know that when she walked out of the door, the eyes of those patrons outside looking at her were not right. Tang Guo also decided to help the flower house change Feng Shui, especially inside and outside Lu yu''er''s room. It''s time for the evening again. This time, Tang Guo wears more appropriate clothes. This is a new image that Lu yu''er arranged for her. She is a unique flower queen who only sells talents, which attracts many people to watch. Tang Guo came to the stage with her chin in her arms, and bent her lips under her veil. Didn''t she ask for her death? Voice attack, this is her family skills. When the piano yed, Lu yu''er, who was greeting guests nearby, felt something wrong. She always felt her heart pounding and her cheeks were slightly red. Those guests who were still looking at Tangguo suddenly noticed Lu yu''er''s face, which was suddenly startled and looked at her. The girls in the flower house felt it. They looked at the past and thought that Lu yu''er was really beautiful today. But Lu yu''er, as a procuress, has not received guests for many years. Lu yu''er is just a pimp. If a powerful guest orders her, she has to pick her up. Originally, Lu yu''er wanted Tang Guo to attract more guests, but she didn''t expect that the eyes of the guests were on her. She was vaguely ill at heart. As a result, she heard someone say, "today''s mother Lu is really beautiful." "Mother Lu," a little boy came up to Lu yu''er and said, "my Lord asked you to go there." Lu yu''er can''t refuse, so she has to go. Once Lu yu''er left, she did note back. The next day, Lu yu''er wakes up and feels sick. But the matter is not over, a night, there are guests to see her, ordinary she can refuse, have the right to have money, she has no way, can only cater to. Chapter 4326: Oiran (10) Chapter 4326: Oiran (10) Chapter 4326 Oiran (10) But within a few days, everyone in Beijing knew that Mother Lu in Meixianyuan had the best business. Now every night, Tang Guo sits on it and ys the piano, but the eyes of the guests are fixed on Lu Yu''er. Even if she didn''t show up, some guests woulde here especially to order her, which made Lu Yuer miserable. However, Tang Guo''s existence did attract some elegant guests. They really came to listen to the piano. They had few other ideas, and naturally they had no interest in Lu Yuer, the old bustard. Lu Yuer is very busy every day. There are guests in the evening, and during the day he has to go to the homes of some distinguished guests. There is no time to take care of Tang Guo. Tang Guo took the opportunity to help Lu Yuer''s room change Feng Shui, many things can make people hallucinate. Anyway, as long as he came here, the man with his mind couldn''t hold back after seeing Lu Yuer. Didn''t Lu Yu''er like it very much? Isn''t it morefortable to make money by yourself? Lu Yuer is already a half-old mistress, but so attractive, it is a sensation in the capital, there is a tendency to be the first prostitute, telling other Hualou old bustards to grit their teeth. That night, Tang Guo found a person he knew, Meng Shiyin''s father, Master Meng, who was looking at Lu Yuer obsessively. Before long, Master Meng called Lu Yuer over. Tang Guo smiled happily when he saw this. With this smile, her eyebrows were crooked, but the acquaintances who listened to the piano made a few poems for her on the spot. After ying the piano, she yed against these people again and became friends. In addition, during the discussion, she rified the identities of all these people. Tang Guo''s talent is umted in many worlds, and every sentence he utters can make people think for a long time. Gradually, many Yake talents were attracted, even if she was in the flower house, these people had to admire. I still looked down on it, but I was ashamed by her casual poems. Since then, I listen to the piano every day, and asionally show her the poems I made and ask her for advice. These talented people want to convince them, the only way is to crush them by their talents. Tang Guo had never thought about attracting this group of people. Suddenly there was that idea now. A princess in the flower house was not a glorious thing. She really doesn''t care much about fame, but she doesn''t like it to make a fuss. If she makes friends with these schrs and makes them admire her talents, some people will say that she is not in the future, she promises that these schrs'' mouths will scold that person bloody. In just a few months, a talented oiran came out from the Meixianyuan in Beijing, and Lu Yuer, the first prostitute of a half-aged milf, came out. Lu Yu''er was busy now, and she secretly cried out, wondering if it was because of bad Feng Shui. Master Liu came to the Meixian Academy to listen to Tang Guo ying the piano, and then when the time came, he turned his head to discuss life with Lu Yuer. Lu Yu''er kept mentioning his own price, but still could not dispel the enthusiasm of these guests. In addition, the Queen Mother Chen''s body has recovered. With the help of two puppet paper men arranged by Tang Guo, she can know everything about the capital and the pce. Of course she also knew what Tang Guo had made in Meixianyuan. Lu Yuer became the first prostitute. She thought with her toes, and she understood that it was a good thing the school girl did. In addition, Meng Shiyin had already met the prince Tang Wenpan, who was born by the current queen. The two are in love with each other, but now the Meng family is in trouble, and the family is likely to die. In the expectation of Tang Guo and Queen Mother Chen, when verifying the body, someone identally discovered the jade pendant on Meng Shiyin''s body. Because the other party had seen this before, he quickly reported the incident. Before long, Princess Yunzhen received Meng Shiyin from the princess''s mansion to recognize her. One more chapter see you tomorrow Chapter 4327: Oiran (11) Chapter 4327: Oiran (11) Chapter 4327 Oiran (11) Within two days, the news that Princess Yunzhen''s daughter, lost many years ago, had been found, spread all over the capital. The matter of how Princess Yunzhen recognized her daughter was also discussed by everyone. That small, crescent-like jade pendant is even more talked about. Thanks to this jade pendant, otherwise the little princess will be left forever, be harmed by an adulterer, and have to lose his life. . After Meng Shiyin was recognized by the princess Yunzhen, the matter of the Meng family being framed by an adulterer and almost lost his head was naturally taken seriously, and the matter was quickly checked. The traitor who framed the Meng family was dealt with by the emperor himself. Princess Yunzhen''s daughter was only a few years old when she was lost. There are certainly not too manymon memories that belonged to them, and it is very normal for a small child to lose the memory of the past. However, Meng Shiyin knew that she was not the daughter of Princess Yunzhen at all. Unlike ordinary children, she had already remembered when she was one year old, and she could remember many things clearly when she was a child. Pretending to be royal blood, once the Meng family is discovered, it must be over. But if she doesn''t follow the trend, everyone in the Meng family will die. For the entire Meng family, she must be the princess. Regarding this matter, Meng Shiyin also had a discussion with Master Meng. "Yinyin, you will be the daughter of Princess Yunzhen from now on. Fortunately, the people who know your origins are also the two henchmen of my side." Master Meng said fortunately. He was in Biezhuang that year. Seriously ill. One morning, the old servant next to him went out and found a baby girl at the door. This baby girl was not crying or making trouble, she was very cute, and he liked it very much. He couldn''t bear the baby girl living in the wilderness, thinking that he was seriously ill, it was better to do something good, and there was no problem raising a baby girl. To his surprise, since raising this baby girl, his condition is getting better day by day. Master Meng is a person who believes in fate and thinks that this is a little blessed star bestowed on him. From then on, he has really raised Meng Shiyin as a real daughter, and loves her more than her own children. Hepletely recovered from the illness. It was already three or four yearster, when Meng Shiyin really appeared in the Meng family, that was three or four years old, which was about the same age as the real princess lost. It was just such a coincidence that Princess Yunzhen''s daughter was lost that year. In the eyes of Princess Yunzhen, everything can be matched. This is undoubtedly her daughter. Meng Shiyin also knew that she was not the real daughter of Master Meng. Meng Shiyin was relieved a lot. When her father was recovering from illness, she appeared in the sight of everyone, indeed the year when the real little princess was lost. Then her father only needs to say that she was picked up outside, and other things will not arouse people''s suspicion. "I see, dad." The Meng family was saved, but Meng Shiyin was not very happy. Now that she has a new identity, she can no longer be with the people she likes. "Yinyin, you are wronged. If the truth is revealed, the generations of our Meng family will be dead." Meng Shiyin felt bitter, but shook her head: "Father, don''t worry, I will keep this secret, maybe this is fate." "By the way, Yinyin, how did you get the jade pendant?" Meng Shiyin''s face changed slightly. She didn''t want to mention Lu Yu''er, so she said, "I picked it up by ident." Chapter 4328: Oiran (12) Chapter 4328: Oiran (12) Chapter 4328 Oiran (12) "Then God is blessing my Meng family." Master Meng felt even more that Meng Shiyin was the lucky star of the Meng family. Master Meng didn''t doubt Meng Shiyin''s words, and asked a few words before letting her go. The current Meng Shiyin has moved to the Princess Yunzhen''s mansion, her identity is different, and she has more things to do every day. Princess Yunzhen was grateful that the Meng family was able to raise her daughter as an adult, and she was able to raise her daughter so well. She also asked for a request for the Meng family. Now the Meng family is a royal merchant. The Meng family was blessed in disguise, and all felt that Master Meng was right, and Meng Shiyin was a small lucky star. As long as their Meng family has no principled errors, they will be rich in the future. "What a fate, the daughter of a merchant who was originally a merchant suddenly became a golden branch and a jade leaf. Why didn''t I have that fate." "Don''t think about it, we don''t even have an innocent identity, and we still want to be golden branches and leaves, and dream of your spring and autumn." "Hey, not only can''t do Jinzhiyuye now, but even the business of Meixianyuan has fallen to Mother Lu. Those guests don''t know what happened. When they saw Mother Lu, they didn''t move their eyes and didn''t even look at me." "Yeah, my old customers have all gone to Mother Lu, and they said that they were satisfied by seeing Mother Lu, and they didn''t know what was wrong." The girls in Misenyuan were discussing recent events when they suddenly realized that there was a particrly calm person sitting next to them, so they couldn''t help but look over. "Even our girl Guo''er can''tpare to Mother Lu. It''s weird. People whoe to girl Guoer listen to the piano and y chess. Those who find Mother Lu just want to do that. , You say evil is not evil?" "I don''t know if the evil family is not evil, but Mother Lu must have taken some kind of elixir and miracle medicine. Her face is just like the 28th girl. Can those guests not be fascinated?" "In my opinion, this Meixianyuan has a mother Lu, so she can hold on. I''m really afraid that one day, Mother Lu thinks we are useless and will drive us out. We were in Meixianyuan when we were twelve or three. Where is there a shelter outside." "Even if you save up money, what about these men? They like young and beautiful people, and those who marry home are innocent people. Weve hurt our bodies a long time ago, and at best they can be a concubine. Everywhere is blinded, it is hard to think about that day." "You said to find a good one. Who can know that this person is good today? Is it good to understand? We are here, dont you understand? Those sisters and sisters who have been married with a wealth of money for years , How many have a good ending? Those men are mostly the looks and talents of the sisters. When the looks are gone and the money is spent, they will change their hearts. Those who have not changed their hearts have never heard of them." "So, apart from the fireworks field, where else can we be amodated?" Even if they save money, they dare not take it and leave. In the flower house, at least there is still a blessing. Tang Guo studied the chess record and fell into deep thought as she listened to the girls. In a daze, she had another idea. "Do youe here voluntarily?" Tang Guo rarelymunicated with these girls, and suddenly spoke, all the girls'' eyes fell on her face. "I didn''t volunteer, but my family was poor. My parents sold me in order to save money for my brother to marry a wife." Chapter 4329: Oiran (13) Chapter 4329: Oiran (13) Chapter 4329 Oiran (13) "I was about to starve to death that year. Mother Lu said that she would follow her and be able to eat and drink, so she came here in a daze. At that time, I just wanted to live, but I didn''t think about the future." "I was lost with my family. Later I was arrested and sold here. I knew this ce. I couldn''t get out when I came in. At first, I didn''t follow it. After all the hardships, I finally had to go." "When this cees in, you can''t get out." "Who wants to be an innocent person, who wants toe to this ce?" "Although Mother Lu has taken away the souls of the guests during this period, to be honest, this is the easiest life I have ever had in Meixianyuan." "Girl Guoer, I heard that you were captured by Mother Lu?" Suddenly a woman sat next to Tang Guo, looking at someone older than her, she remembered the name of this woman, Yingying. Tang Guo replied: "Mother Lu was indeed caught, and not only that, she also snatched my personal belongings." "Mother Lu is that kind of person, and now she has no time to pay attention to us, so she has time, and dare to discuss these. By the way, girl Guoer, you are very lucky. If the guests have always been fascinated by Mother Lu, they will treat you. It''s a good thing." Lan Lan also said. Hong Dou nodded: "Girl Guo''er is both talented and talented. Every time Ie to find you, it is Yake. I really envy you. Like us, those Yake will never take a look." "Girl Guoer can write poems and y chess, and she must write beautifully." Lan Lan opened her eyes wide, "I still don''t know how to write my name. I wonder if Girl Guoer can teach me. ." Tang Guo nodded, "Of course." After a while, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone were brought up, and Tang Guo taught Lan to write his name. Some illiterate girls also want, Tang Guo taught them one by one. Although some of these girls are illiterate, most of them are melody. ying the piano, ying the pipa, and singing a small tune are all basic skills. "Girl Guo''er''s writing is really good." Yingying looked at Tang Guo''s writing and couldn''t help but praise her. She is considered a girl with both talents in the Meixian Academy. You can tell at a nce, the quality of Tang Guo''s characters is not surprising in my heart, those yaks admire Tang Guo extremely. Just these few words in front of them, those schrs are afraid they will feel ashamed. "Girl Guo''er is such a good character, she must have an extraordinary background, how could she have fallen to this day, have you ever thought of going home?" Yingying asked with a pity. Tang Guo took a deep look at Yingying and said, "I came to the capital by fleeing." In just a few words, she told the people present that she could not go back home, most of the time something went wrong at home. "It turned out to be like this. If there is no change in girl Guo''er''s house, she must be ady of everyone." Yingying continued, unknowingly she had sat next to Tang Guo, her face was a pity, as if she was facing this It is a pity that people have fallen into the dust. "Changese too fast, no one can predict it, maybe this is fate." Yingying followed with a sigh: "Yes, sometimes it''s fate. Look at the little princess who recognizes his ancestors, isn''t this fate?" Tang Guo found that when Yingying said this, he was obviously paying attention to her expression. I guessed that this Yingying should be Lu Yuer''s confidant. Although Lu Yuer was very busy, she was absolutely concerned about her daughter''s affairs. Chapter 4330: Oiran (14) Chapter 4330: Oiran (14) Chapter 4330 Oiran (14) Lu Yuer probably didn''t expect that the jade pendant was actually a royal thing, so he was worried now. She has made many acquaintances now, not to mention Meixianyuan, even the entire capital is regarded as a celebrity. Every day she helped Meixianyuan earn a lot of silver, and Lu Yuer certainly couldn''t treat her like before. And there are many identities among the Yake who came to the house, and Lu Yuer didn''t dare to do anything to her at will. Arranging a little spy to test her is the best way. "Girl Guo''er, did you learn this since you were young?" Yingying continued to ask, obviously wanting to ask about everything Tang Guo had experienced before. Tang Guo replied: "I am more talented in this area. My parents taught me this since I was a child. My parents are very proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy. When I have nothing to do, they like to teach me this. Unfortunately,ter ...A sh flood that came in the middle of the night took their lives." "It turned out to be like this." Yingying felt that it was almost the same, and did not ask more. The couple who adopted Tang Guo are indeed a pair of people who love thendscape. She is right. They are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The original owner knew from a young age that she was picked up by her parents, but her memory of three or four years old was vague and could not be remembered. But her parents said that she was picked up somewhere. After the two couples were killed by sh floods, she lived a life of turbulent discement for several years, and finally moved to the capital, was captured by Lu Yuer, and lived in this ce. . Because of the experience of the original owner, she nned to temporarily find these talents, and when she checked it in the future, she would still find some traces. Yingying felt that she was almost ready for business, and exchanged a few words with Tang Guo, saying that she was sleepy and wanted to go back to the house to rest, so she left. Most of the remaining girls admire Tang Guo''s talents, especially those who are illiterate, one of the sweetest ones, holding her to her sister, just want to learn to write their own names. Tang Guo is willing to ept such students who like to learn, and teaches very happily. What is fun to y alone, its more fun to y together. She first taught the girls to write their names, and then followed them. Distinguish their attitude towards Lu Yu''er, choose the one who has enemies with Lu Yu''er, and prepare to cultivate them carefully in the future. Here Yingying hase to Lu Yu''er''s room, repeating what Tang Guo had said before. "Well, I see, go down, watch her more recently, I''m afraid she is unsure and wants to escape from Meixianyuan." Of course, Lu Yuer would not take the initiative to say that the investigation of Tang Guo''s details is because of her daughter. She was also scared in her heart. She thought that the jade pendant was belonging to a wealthy family, but she never thought it was a royal thing. If her identity is revealed, her daughter will be over. Fortunately, that girl doesn''t seem to know her identity, so her daughter can be a golden leaf with peace of mind. Yingying didn''t quite understand this, so she retired very well. Lu Yuer''s face was very hot, and she med the girl for her talents and attracted arge number of elegant guests, schrs, and even some nobles who were willing to associate with her. She couldn''t do anything to kill her. If not, she will do nothing but kill the girl, and she will be done once and for all, and no one can threaten her daughter again. "Recently, many people have proposed to redeem that girl, but that''s not okay." Lu Yuer gritted her teeth and pondered: "After I go out, I still dont know what will happen. If someone finds out the truth by mistake, then my Shiyin will be dead. Its no wonder me, in that case, you will never Stay in Misenyuan." Chapter 4331: Oiran (15) Chapter 4331: Oiran (15) Chapter 4331 Oiran (15) Even Tang Guo didn''t know, Lu Yuer rejected a lot of Yake who wanted to redeem her. Even if she knew it, she wouldn''t care too much. Yingying maintained a close rtionship with her, Lu Yuer did not order, and the other party would not ask much, but she was a very qualified spy. Recently, she and the girls in Misenyuan have been fighting fiercely, teaching them to read, read, y chess, and paint. These girls could see that Tang Guo really taught them, calling them from girl Guoer, sister Guoer, to husband. After contacting Tang Guo, they realized that she could do everything, and it was a pity in their hearts. How could such a good person have fallen into this ce? Tang Guo prescribed medicine to all the girls who Tang Guo was willing to train and study hard. It''s nothing bad, that is, drugs that make men look at them and don''t have any interest in them. Taking advantage of this time, it is easier to operate these things. After all, most of the men whoe to have fun have their eyes on Lu Yu''er. There is the remaining part, toozy to learn these things, and she toozy to care. With Tang Guo''s push, the girl she had fancyed had really changed in just a few months. They sing songs and songsposed by Tang Guo, can also learn chess skills with others, and they can also make some simple verses, against simple pairs. Unconsciously, they are also attracting a group of more talented schrs. [Host, is it a bit bad for you to help them open up like this? I cant see the system anymore. Sound attack, hypnosis, and pills are used like this? "I''m happy, there is nothing to do anyway, wouldn''t it be good to teach a few students?" Until now, Tang Guo taught these girls for a year. Because of her opening, these girls are simply quick. Just talk about chess skills, just pick one out, and you can get a schr down. They also introduced to those elegant guests that they were taught by Tang Guo and they were Tang Guo''s students. Unconsciously, another kind of scenery appeared in Misen-in Temple. From time to time, I can see a schring out of a room with a face full of resentment, and turning around and shouting: "I am not convinced, I wille back, you wait." How blessed to them? It took these women from the wind and dust to surpass them in just one year. Isn''t this too shocking? Those whoe to challenge are despised by these flower-house women. After losing, naturally a little bit of anger turns into anger, but not reconciled. Continue to challenge, continue to lose, and continue to challenge. Hearing that the other party has only studied for a year, he almost vomits blood. Tang Guo felt that it would be difficult for a woman in this world to find a lover, so it''s better to teach them something. In fact, her original intention was to expand her influence. When her students were able to trample the schrs of the world on the ground, one can imagine what the outside world would think of her. It is also a good thing for these girls who are willing to get rid of the previous days. In the ancient world, the existence of flower houses was legal, and there were even official flower houses. But this kind of behavior is not good enough. "Lu Yuer should be more worthwhile in this life." The system heard Tang Guo''s faint sentence, and was frightened. "The famous Hualou life in the capital, heads off vigorously." System: The host is a pervert. "Girl Guoer, see you." The voice of the little maid made Tang Guoe back to his senses, and asked casually, "Listen to the piano, y games, or write poetry, painting and writing?" "The distinguished guest didn''t say, the servants and maids have all prepared for you." "Ok." VIP? Tang Guo was still thinking about how expensive this distinguished guest was, I don''t know if it was a nobleman. She felt that the time was almosting, and she had to find a way to expose her identity. The Queen Mother Chen had already secretly deployed her own forces and it was time to close the. Tang Guo came to Yun Ting Xuan, a ce dedicated to meeting some distinguished guests. It was in the middle of an artificialke in Meixianyuan, with a very unique scenery. It was summer again, and among the lotus leaves in theke, there were blossoming pink lotus flowers, which was really beautiful. She walked into Yuntingxuan and saw the young man sitting at the stone table. "This is Duke Wei." Tang Guo couldn''t help but nced more, before he saluted him: "I have seen Duke Wei." Is it a father-inw? Ahahaha... She couldn''t help but nce at the man''s chin, nce down along the chin, and couldn''t help butin to the system: "It''s clearly a fake father-inw, and she pretends to be decent." [No, no, the host is big, not what I think it is? ] The system is horrified, [Is that guy? Oh my god, it''s terrible, host, this guy doesn''t want to, pretending to be father-inw and visiting the flower house, it''s not clean. see you tomorrow Chapter 4332: Oiran (16) Chapter 4332: Oiran (16) Chapter 4332 Oiran (16) "You all get back." The young man waved casually, and the people beside him dared not disobey the order, and quickly stepped back. When Yun Tingxuan was left with him and Tang Guo, Wei Xun''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face: "Are you the Guoer girl that the group of schrs admire?" "Yes." Tang Guo answered with a faint smile on his face. Wei Xun took another look at her, and then said, "You came to Meixianyuan on your own will?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. She flipped through her memory, and there was indeed a more powerful father-inw in the pce who was also surnamed Wei. However, they have not met a few times. The other party has been in the pce with smooth wind. It is said that the emperor pays much attention to it. Even the queen must give this Wei Gonggong some face. This father-inw Wei was not a close person who served the emperor personally, but was simr to a power existed specifically for the emperor like in charge of the Dongchang factory. What a coincidence, this person is also surnamed Wei. The other party suddenly came to the door, Tang Guo didn''t want to understand, maybe she made a big movement, and there was something that made this grandpa Wei interested. "No." Tang Guo decided to tell the truth and first see what he wanted to do. Wei Xun''s eyes sank and he yed with the white jade handle in his hand. He didn''t speak any more for the time being. Tang Guo didn''t worry, and just sat aside and waited. After a long time, Wei Xun said again: "Do you want to leave here?" Tang Guo understood this, and this father-inw Wei was thinking carefully. It is estimated that I have taken a fancy to her abilities and want to exchange it with her. "If I can leave here, what will Grandpa Wei want me to do?" As soon as these words fell, Wei Xun''s dark eyes fell on Tang Guo again. He stared at her for a long time, but did not see her showing timidity, butughed out: "Okay." Tang Guo didn''t understand the word "good", this person really didn''t speak very straightforward. "You are very smart." "Although it is not a good thing to be smart sometimes, I need a smart person now." When Wei Xun saw that Tang Guo was still listening very carefully, his voice suddenly became a little cold: "I can help out from here." "Mother Lu won''t let me redeem my life, thank Duke Wei for kindness." Tang Guo pretended to be embarrassed, "and this Meixianyuan and Master Liu..." He didn''t say anything, Wei Xun should be able to understand. If it was an ordinary redemption, she would not be able to get out from here. If that can''t achieve a good effect, what effect? The result of letting Lu Yuer lose his head quickly and making schrs all over the city angry. Wei Xun noticed that Tang Guo didn''t have any eagerness to go out on her face, but she could feel that she was going out sooner orter. But why doesn''t she go out urgently? At first, he really thought it was Lu Yu''er and Master Liu''s obstruction, so that those who regretted her could not help her redeem her. Now, he doesn''t look so much. The woman in front of her was calm, as if everything was under her control. He is ustomed to meeting people on various asions, especially these women who have fallen into the dust. Which one is not shy when he hears his name? She was the only one, as if she didn''t talk about what he was like, and her attitude was simr to that of other Yaks. So why is this? Is blood really important? This is her inborn tolerance, and she is destined to be different from ordinary people. Such and such, his n can continue? Wei Xun stroked the white jade handle, pondering. After a long time, I spoke again: "I can take you out of here." Chapter 4333: Oiran (17) Chapter 4333: Oiran (17) Chapter 4333 Oiran (17) "Wei Gonggong meant, the so-called redemption?" Faced with Tang Guo''s love to speak bluntly, Wei Xun obviously adapted, he said, "Yes." "What about after going out?" Tang Guo asked. She was really curious, what Wei Xun wanted her to do, but the other party didn''t speak at all. Saying half and hiding half, it is almost the same as constipation. "After you go out, you will have a different status, noble status, and worry-free food and clothing." Wei Xun''s words are much longer than before. "Of course, even if you don''t promise me that matter, I n to pick you up. Go out, you shouldn''t stay in Misenyuan." "Wei Gonggong meant that, in fact, can I leave Meixianyuan without doing anything for you?" Wei Xun gave a faint hum, it is impossible for him to put the n on a woman. Regarding this matter, he also identally knew. Now that it is known, there is no reason to let people with royal blood be left out. He also couldn''t force her to do anything, to take her back, and to make those people cause trouble and make a little trouble. He was also pleased. "I don''t hide you anymore." Thinking of this, Wei Xun didn''t want to sell Guanzi anymore. He intuitively told him that there might be surprises waiting for him if he took this back. Even if he wants revenge anymore, as her identity, he can''t control her, which is easy to be turned back. After a while he made a request, if she was willing to try, everyone would be happy. If she is unwilling, she should take a good destiny and leave a good impression, which may be useful. Her existence will have a certain impact on that person, so she and him are destined to be friendly parties, and there will be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. Mainly Wei Xun felt that she was not stupid. He was a little bit amused, a woman who could make all the schrs in the city praise her, even if she was in the dust, she was not a fool. Just ask, how many people can tidy up those sour and corrupt schrs, if someone says that she is no, saying that she is just a lowly and dusty woman, they will definitely be scolded by these people. Not only scolded in person, but also wrote poems and scolded in a long form. These schrs seem to be insane and crazy. They admire her, admire her, and feel ashamed of standing in front of her. They thought they were studying for ten, twenty, thirty years, and in the end they were no better than a woman. This woman is proficient in all kinds of paintings and pictures, and can be called a master-level figure. No one even thinks that she can catch up with her. What''s more frightening is that she still has a group of students who are also women in the dust. The time to learn these things is still short, but it has already made many schrs feel ashamed. "Have you seen this?" Wei Xun took out a jade pendant, exactly the same as the jade pendant that Tang Guo had previously snatched away by Lu Yuer. Wei Xun was stunned when he saw her, thinking that he did not find the wrong person. There will always be traces of certain things. "The appearance of this jade pendant is exactly the same as mine, but it''s not mine." Tang Guo still told the truth. With a rare smile, Wei Xun gave the jade pendant to her: "You want to know, where is this jade pendant now?" "Where?" Tang Guo asked, "Didn''t it be taken away by Lu''s mother?" Wei Xun stared directly into her eyes. She really didn''t know that someone had already reced her identity with a jade pendant? Wei Xun was also a little confused, maybe, don''t know. Who knew that he was supposed to be a golden branch and jade leaf, but was framed and fallen into the dust, can he be so indifferent? But not necessarily, the woman in front of her is unusual. Chapter 4334: Oiran (18) Chapter 4334: Oiran (18) Chapter 4334 Oiran (18) "Do you remember the incident a few years ago about the little princess who was living outside the royal family was recognized?" Tang Guo: "Naturally remember, it was said that it was because of a jade pendant..." At this point, her voice stopped abruptly, as if reflecting why. Wei Xun smiled: "Yes, it is this jade pendant." He didn''t move his eyes. He carefully distinguished Tang Guo''s expression, but he couldn''t see anything, which was really interesting. Perhaps this is the difference between a real princess and a false princess. The real princess in front of him is more in line with his imagination. And the fake princess, as if she had no brains when she went out, wandered around, for fear that others might not know that she was thinking of strange things. What made him even more funny was that the fake princess had a leg with the prince, which was so interesting. The fake princess seemed to know that he was a fake, but the prince didn''t know about it. It was painful to be a cousin for the person he liked every day. What is even more amazing is that the prince finally disregarded the taboos and chose to secretly stay with the fake princess. The fake princess did not refuse at all. Seeing this pair of infatuated people could not be together in an upright manner because of their identities, he nned to show kindness to help them. [The host is big, is there something wrong with this person, what do you think so happy? The eyes are treacherous. ] The system cant help butin. Hes been observing for a long time, and now he guesses a little bit. Wei Xun didnte to see the girl when he visited the flower house. He came directly to his host, but he looked treacherous. He didn''t think it was a good thing. [Host, this guy is not well-behaved, although his looks are still very good, but he is unpleasant, let it go. "I''m probably calcting something." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, not in a hurry, waiting for Wei Xun to finish her dream before paying attention to her. After a while, Wei Xun heard a light cough. He seemed to think that he was a little far away, and he hadn''t done what was in front of him. "You should understand?" Wei Xun asked, "You are the real little princess. The one who was previously recognized as a fake, I identally learned about this. After the investigation was clear, I came to look for the princess." "This jade pendant, didn''t Mother Lu take it? Why did it appear in other people''s hands?" Wei Xun had no idea whether she knew whether she was really or not. He only knew that there would never be a hostile rtionship between her and him. Because the truth will let them have amon enemy, it depends on whether she wants to swallow her breath or want to get back with revenge. "The princess may not know, why did you get caught in the Meixianyuan?" Wei Xun took a sip of tea and began to tell Tang Guo that the things he had investigated were nothing but the original, including Lu Yuer and Meng Shiyin have a mother-daughter rtionship. And Meng Shiyin knew that she was a fake and was still ambiguous with the prince. "The princess may still have doubts. How can the royal family quickly recognize Meng Shiyin without any doubt about her identity? One of them is very important." Tang Guo asked subconsciously: "Who?" Of course she knew, but she didn''t expect that Grandpa Wei was not easy, but discovered these secrets. After the death of the original owner, because of Wei Xun''s existence in Beiguang Kingdom, something extraordinary must have happened. I don''t know if it was Meng Shiyin, the hero and heroine, that the prince Tang Wenpan won, or the scheming grandfather Wei. Chapter 4335: Oiran (19) Chapter 4335: Oiran (19) Chapter 4335 Oiran (19) "The current queen?" Although Tang Guo said he knew the answer, after hearing what Wei Xun said, he still asked why. Wei Xun smiled and said, "I don''t know for now." "Duke Wei is really sure that I am the princess who lives outside?" "Sure, the jade pendant of the princess has always been worn on her body. It was not lost before being snatched by Lu Yuer?" "Naturally not, my adoptive father and mother said that this is something that was on my body when I picked it up." "That''s right, the princess is undoubtedly the real golden branches and jade leaves, and should not be left here anymore." Wei Xun found that Tang Guo still didn''t want to go out too much. He knew that the princess was calmer than he thought. Even the other party has long known his true identity. Lu Yuer wanted to hide from the sky and cross the sea, but she might not have shown her feet. She dormant in Meixianyuan like this, mostly with her own ns. "How is Grandpa Wei going to pick me up? He picked me up secretly, and then close the door to resolve this matter?" "Since Grandpa Wei has said that Meng Shiyin was taken by the queen, she is still the prince''s person. I went out like this, and they are definitely not willing to make this matter a big deal. It may even be possible, nothing else. Meng Shiyin should not know Lu Yuer It''s her mother, who doesn''t know anything by then, and her childhood memories are blurred. What else can she do?" Wei Xun understood that the princess had a grievance in his heart, and he didn''t want to suffer this pain, and he still didn''t know about it. Even if she hadn''t lost her life at Misenyuan, this experience would be disgraceful. If she is secretly picked up, even if the royal knowledge recognizes her back, this matter cannot be announced to the public. If Meng Shiyin insists that he doesn''t know the truth and thinks he is really the princess, then he is not guilty, and the other party may not admit it. Meng Shiyin is a bit evil, and no one dislikes her for the important figures in the pce. There are even a few princes, as well as the sons of courtiers, who have a strange attitude towards Meng Shiyin. She was a little doubtful whether Meng Shiyin used the trick to confuse these people. Of course it is impossible. The crisis of the Meng family was solved by the fake princess identity. "I don''t know what the princess has ns, Wei Xun will cooperate with the princess." Tang Guo didn''t worry about expressing it, but instead asked, "Then what is the purpose of Father Wei?" The two looked at each other and slowly moved away. "Wei Xun does not need the princess to do anything. The princess''s idea is to make this matter a big deal and to punish those who deserve to be punished. This is in line with Wei Xun''s heart. For example, the princess insists on Wei Xun to say something. The reason, that should be a bit of a holiday with the Queen." "As long as the princess does not work with the queen, it is the best result for Wei Xun." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, this person really knows how to order food. "The queen deliberately helped to conceal the truth, how could I be with her?" This queen is really not easy, she can get in anywhere. It seems that Wei Xun should have a deep hatred with the queen. "Wei Xun will feel relieved with the words of the princess owner." Wei Xun said, "So, the princess will be able to say it in his heart?" "As you think, I want to make things worse. Lu Yuer, Meng Shiyin, the Meng family, and the queen, these insiders, deliberately concealed, I don''t want any of them to escape punishment." Tang Guo raised his eyes, "Confused. The blood of the royal family, Grandpa Wei knows what the guilt is, right?" Chapter 4336: Oiran (20) Chapter 4336: Oiran (20) Chapter 4336 Oiran (20) "In this case, after the princess takes revenge, he still needs to face the guidance of the people of the world, so he may be alone all his life." The princess who has fallen into the dust, even if his status is noble, the son of a normal person, is not willing to marry such a Buddha back to make sacrifices, it will only be ridiculed. Even if you are ordered, you still have to marry if you don''t, and the princess may not be able to live well. "What''s the fear of this? Those who want to say it, let it go. I just want those who harm me and take away my identity to be punished. I want everyone in the world to know what I have suffered. This humiliation." This is what the original owner wants. But what was the attitude of those people at that time? Lu Yuer said that she had no choice but to suffer from the world''s parents. She was forced by Master Liu and had to find a young girl. She did not expect to find her own daughter and did this, but she didn''t want her daughter to fall into the dust. If she knew that the recement was the princess, she would dare not dare to give her a heart-wrenching leopard. This is really disgusting. Doesn''t it mean that if she is an ordinary girl, she deserves to suffer for her daughter? Meng Shiyin said that she didn''t know, and she really thought she was the princess. She was d that this was discovered in time, otherwise the Meng family would have no way of redress. Maybe Meng Shiyin didn''t know it? She is very clear. Just because the original owner had a bad attitude, everyone thought she was a bad thing, and Meng Shiyin, the person who upied her status, didn''t even apologize. She doesn''t know? What a joke, she knew very well in her heart that the jade pendant was not hers, and she knew very well whether it was the princess owner or not. She still just wanted to escape the me, and didn''t want herself and the Meng family to be implicated, so she could only choose to continue lying. The prince, the princes, and the courtiers all said that Meng Shiyin was innocent, and she didn''t know it. No one can me her for this. There are too many people who say this, and everyone really thinks that Meng Shiyin is so innocent and wishful that she is simply the most wronged person in the world. They also don''t want to think, who is the person who suffers? Even if she hadn''t been recognized as an ancestor and returned to her ancestry, without Lu Yuer''s selfishness, the original owner would still be an innocent person. She used to be an innocent, kind-hearted young girl with illusions about life. Who made her vicious and vicious? Who made her covered with thorns and targeted Meng Shiyin everywhere? Isn''t she right to target Meng Shiyin? She was aggrieved, aggrieved, sad and angry. Because none of the people who harmed her has been punished, and even the simplest board has not been passed, how could it be possible to lose her head? Because those people are forced, so innocent, and forced to pick themselves clean in two sentences in three years. She suffered so much and finally learned the truth, but got such a result, can she still be true, good and beautiful? "Since the princess has a decision in his heart, Wei Xun should cooperate." The princess in front of him was calm, but Wei Xun felt that he was in a horrible whirlpool, surrounded by a very tyrannical atmosphere. That feeling...a bit scary, a bit fresh. "Duke Wei, you can start from now. The first thing I want you to do is to make the truth of this matter public. And in control, Lu Yuer, the Meng family, and Meng Shiyin all know that Meng Shiyin is a man. Evidence of the fake princess." "Well, the princess has to be wronged here for some time." "Don''t worry, I''ll wait. One day, one hundred days, it doesn''t make much difference to me." Wei Xun couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo again. If other women said this, she might have looked a little bit painful, but she was such an understatement, as if she really didn''t care about the appearance of the past few days. "Wei Xun bid farewell and wille to see the princess in another day." Wei Xun took a somewhat rxed step to leave. After taking two steps, he couldn''t help but looked back and found that Tang Guo was staring at the lotus in theke, looking very seriously. Perhaps this is the power of blood? Regarding the return of the princess, he couldn''t do anything to the queen, but for Meng Shiyin, it was definitely a catastrophe. The prince is obsessed with Meng Shiyin, but the prince is the queen''s only son, and that has a great influence on the queen. It would be great if the image of the prince could be damaged because of this! Thinking this way, Wei Xun smiled a lot deeper. see you tomorrow Chapter 4337: Oiran (21) Chapter 4337: Oiran (21) Chapter 4337 Oiran (21) In less than three days, Wei Xun came to see Tang Guo again. In his capacity, of course he was regarded as a distinguished guest of the Meixianyuan, and they still met at Yuntingxuan. Both of them were sitting at the stone table. Wei Xun''s people stood far away on the two paths leading to the Yunting Pavilion, surrounded bykes, and no one could approach them and listen to them. "Princess, I found one thing that might be more beneficial to us." From the beginning, Tang Guo felt that even if Wei Xun had good patience, he would not be able toplete the n in three days. As for the evidence that those people confused the blood of the royal family, it is definitely not ready in a day or two. Even if they are ready, then they have to find an opportunity to expose the matter. Tang Guo asked unhurriedly, "What''s the matter?" "This matter is about the Queen Mother Chen. The princess was very young when he lost, and may not remember this." Wei Xun continued to exin, "The rtionship between the Queen Mother Chen and the Queen Mother Xu is very good, and it is called a life-and-death rtionship. It''s not an exaggeration. And now the eldest princess Yunzhen and the emperor are the Queen Mother Xu, and the princess Yunzhen is your biological mother of the princess." When Wei Xun saw Tang Guo''s eyes finally fell on him, he said: "Not long after the death of Queen Mother Xu, Queen Mother Chen had a strange illness, and now she can only sleep on the couch." "The queen and the Queen Mother Chen had a little holiday, but they pretended to be very gentle and kind in front of the fake princess. They often told the fake princess to visit the Queen Mother Chen. I suspect that the queen has ulterior motives. It is clear that she does not like the Queen Mother Chen. Is the princess going to visit the Queen Mother Chen?" Wei Xun asked. Tang Guo couldn''t help but look at Wei Xun more. The false father-inw''s water was quite deep, and he could even connect this matter. If she hadn''t worked hard to manage her reputation, I''m afraid there would be no way to attract Wei Xun''s attention, so naturally he wouldn''t check this for now, right? "The princess may not know my doubts, so I will analyze with you one by one." Wei Xun is very patient. In his opinion, this talented and brilliant princess is worthy of cooperation. He will slowly analyze that there is definitely an insoluble hatred between the queen and her, and then the princess is his side. "Okay, please say Gonggong Wei." "Because of the life-and-death rtionship between Queen Mother Chen and Queen Mother Xu, and the fact that Queen Mother Chen had no children under her name, she regarded Queen Mother Xu''s children as her own. At first Princess Yunzhen was actually married away. Later, after her husband died, Queen Mother Chen was the master. Asking the emperor to make an order to bring Princess Yunzhen back, we can see how much she took care of each other''s children because of her rtionship with Queen Mother Xu. And you, the princess, unfortunately lost when Princess Yunzhen returned to the old capital. ." Tang Guo didn''t know this background, but she didn''t expect that she was lost like this. "The princess was lost because the princess Yunzhen met the assassin in the middle of her return. In a panic, out of instinct, she hid the princess. Afterwards, she went back to look for the princess. The princess was gone." assassin? Tang Guo grasped the key point, who would kill a princess with no power? She has already died of her husband, but only because of the empress dowager Chen''s pity, was she picked up? When Wei Xun saw Tang Guo sinking into thought, heughed: "Presumably the princess has some guesses in his heart. Princess Yunzhen is not involved in anyone''s interests, nor is she involved in any forces. Who will arrange someone to kill her specifically? ?" "Who does Grandpa Wei suspect?" Tang Guo raised her eyes to Wei Xun''s eyes. Chapter 4338: Oiran (22) Chapter 4338: Oiran (22) Chapter 4338 Oiran (22) "There is no evidence yet, and Wei Xun dare not talk nonsense." Wei Xun replied, "but as long as this is done by someone, there will definitely be traces left, and the truth wille to light sooner orter." "Then do you have any doubts? I want to listen to the truth." Tang Guo rolled her eyes and spoke crookedly. What a stinking problem. Wei Xun felt that Tang Guo was unhappy, and whispered, "Queen." "Well, next time you have any doubts, you can just say it straight. There is no need to conceal anything in front of me. It is just a guess, and I will not do anything without evidence." Wei Xun looked at Tang Guo''s serious look, suddenly feeling a little better: "Okay." "Then talk about it, why does the Queen Mother Chen''s existence benefit us?" When he heard that Tang Guo was so "we", Wei Xun thought that Tang Guo had already regarded him as his own. This princess is really a wonderful person. Since she likes a cool temper, he will speak more directly in front of her in the future. "ording to my investigation, the Queen Mother Chen did not show too much emphasis on the fake princess, and liked it too much. I feel that Queen Mother Chen is a little suspicious of the identity of the fake princess." "You mean, the identity of the fake princess can be used as a breakthrough from the Queen Mother Chen''s side, or just let her know the truth first?" Tang Guo didn''t expect Wei Xun to observe so carefully. Empress Dowager Chen clearly didn''t hate Meng Shiyin, but she acted a little colder and was noticed by him. Other people probably didn''t care about it. It is guessed that the Queen Mother Chen is sick, so she is rather cold, right? Fortunately, this Wei Xun was not the queen''s person, otherwise the Queen Mother Chen would have been killed long ago. "Yes, I also found one thing. It is probably not easy for the Queen Mother Chen to get a strange disease." Wei Xun was actually a little excited in his heart. Now the difficulty is difficult. He has no way to find a solution to the strange disease of the Queen Mother. Way. If a solution can be found, then Empress Dowager Chen will be able to suppress the queen. Most people who do this are queens. What surprised him even more was that there was a queen''s person beside the Queen Mother Chen. He could guarantee that the Queen must have done something to the Queen Mother Chen. The power he is in charge is the right that belongs to the emperor alone. Therefore, I was not familiar with the harem. However, after so many years of lurking, he still buried some threads, which he had not used before. Now that it works suddenly, I realize that the fruit in the harem is very deep. Wei Xun guessed the situation of the Queen Mother Chen and analyzed it with Tang Guo. "If what you said is true, then the Queen Mother Chen''s situation is probably not very good, and self-protection is difficult. How can you help us?" "The reason why the Queen Mother Chen is in a bad situation is that she is surrounded by the Queen''s people. The Queen pretends to be gentle and kind in front of the emperor. On the surface, she considers her everywhere. The emperor has everything to do, as long as there is no trouble in the harem, he will never Mind some details." "Even if the emperor asionally visits the Queen Mother Chen, it is impossible to stay for too long. Seeing that she is fine, everything is fine and he left. The Queen Mother Chen is surrounded by the Queen''s people, and there are some means that make the Queen Mother Chen unable to speak. ." Tang Guo felt that Wei Xun was indeed a character, which was all guessed. The reason why the empress was able to conceal it again and again, so that the emperor did not notice, was indeed that every time the emperor called her in advance before going to visit the queen mother. Chapter 4339: Oiran (23) Chapter 4339: Oiran (23) Chapter 4339 Oiran (23) The reason was that her performance over the years was too good. The emperor felt that he had misunderstood the queen first, and treated her better, and naturally trusted her even more. But I dont know that every time she visits the Queen Mother Chen, the Queen will ask people to make preparations in advance, so that the Queen Mother Chen cannot speak and can only be drowsy. It gives people the feeling that the Queen Mother Chen has be ill and temperamental. indifferent. "Then Father Wei, can you find out what illness the Queen Mother Chen is suffering from?" Wei Xun shook his head: "I didn''t find out what was wrong, but I don''t think it''s a disease, it may be poisoning. It''s just that the symptoms are too strange. I have asked many doctors with good medical skills these days, and they have no idea." The princess was right. If the Queen Mother Chen''s condition did not improve, this benefit would not be a benefit to them. "Then Grandpa Wei can tell me about the specific condition of the Queen Mother Chen?" At this moment, Tang Guo had a new idea and asked Wei Xun and Queen Mother Chen to join forces. Then she and Queen Mother Chen would let her know. Cooperate. System: Host, don''t you think this is called opening up? Wei Xun couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo more, knowing that the princess who was living outside was both talented and talented. Does she still know medical skills? "My adoptive parents used to like to travel around the mountains and rivers. When I was a child, they often took me to live in various ces. They had a wide range of knowledge and I followed along with them. I also learned a little about various incurable diseases." When Wei Xun heard that he understood a little, he understood very well. He remembered that when he heard those schrs talking about the Guoer girl from Meixianyuan, his expression was very difficult to express. They asked Girl Guoer, do you know how to y piano? She said that she understood a little. They asked Girl Guo''er, I heard that your writing is good? She said, barely able to see. They asked, girl Guoer, can you write poems? She said that she would have some. In the end, she was proficient in everything, and she was a master-level figure, which made the schrs throughout the capital no longer dare to express their humility with a little understanding. Here, a little understanding has be proficient modesty, they are not worthy to know a little! Wei Xun didn''t conceal it, and recounted the situation of the Queen Mother Chen. The Queen Mother Chen''s condition was very clear to the hospital, and he knew it was not difficult. After Tang Guo listened, she fell into deep thought. Wei Xun observed her for a while without interrupting, but sipped the tea in the cup and watched the beautiful scenery in theke in the breeze. After a long time, Tang Guo said, "You mean, the Empress Dowager Chen can''t move her limbs, or even feel, so far only the part of the head is normal?" "ording to the records of the Taiyuan Hospital, this is the case. I also asked doctors who I knew with good folk medicine skills, and they couldn''t guess what was going on." "It really doesn''t seem to be a strange disease," Tang Guo frowned, and under Wei Xun''s attention, suddenly unfolded, "I remembered one thing." "What''s the matter?" Wei Xun asked urgently. Could this princess who lived outside really find a way to cure Queen Mother Chen? If this is the case, then they are simply the right time and ce, and the fact that they can treat the queen mother alone can make her status special. System: Boy, you think too much. In the heart of the Queen Mother, the host has long been the most special. "I used to follow my adoptive parents everywhere and heard of a strange insect called a zombie insect. This insect is produced in a bitter cold ce. The colder the ce, the greater the survival rate." Chapter 4340: Oiran (24) Chapter 4340: Oiran (24) Chapter 4340 Oiran (24) "The only ce where there can be warmth is in the human body. Once there is a wound on the skin, the zombie insects will get in, and they will multiply inside. People who are caught by the zombie insects will gradually be unable to move their body and eventually lose consciousness. Because Human brains and faces are special. Zombies dont like to live in this ce, so they wont stay here." "The symptoms of the Empress Dowager Chen are very simr to this kind of worm." "It''s just that no matter how cold the ce is in Beiguang Country, it also has summer. There is no environment for zombie insects to survive. How can the Queen Mother Chen catch zombie insects? This is not justified." Tang Guo finished. Finally, she also raised her own doubts. She believed that Wei Xun would find a reasonable reason. Zombie bug? Upon hearing that it was indeed the case, Wei Xun recalled what he had learned, hoping to connect some people with the existence of zombie insects, and his mind turned quickly. System: Boy, you have been caught by this kind of insects, pests, and stupid boy with no memory. "Yes." Wei Xun said suddenly, which caught Tang Guo''s attention, and also shocked the system. System: [Has it? Can he have a fake father-inw by himself? The host is big, this is a monster, not to be! "Duke Wei remembered what?" Tang Guo felt that her family was so jealous that the system was about to split, so she soothed her consciousness, "I haven''t yed with your system boys recently? This is the ancient world, you can do more y, wait until the modern world, I will make you busy again." System: , the host is better, then I will go to the kids to y. They are alwaysining about the host who doesn''t work hard to cheat, so I willfort them. After receiving the attention of the young man, he decisively ran to the system house to y. Since the boy is good, he doesn''t care about it. Tang Guo felt that Xiao Tongzi was going to show off. "The queen''s elder brother is a general who is stationed in the frontier. The ce is cold all year round, and there are several snow-capped mountains around, should it be considered a bitter cold ce?" When thinking of this, Wei Xun was very happy. Now he only needs to leave here and arrange for someone to check it immediately, and he will surely find something out. Sure enough, what you have done will definitely leave traces. "It is very likely that we will trouble Grandpa Wei to check this matter." The conversation between the two is over here. In the following days, Wei Xun was rtively busy, except for asionally arranging for someone to send Tang Guo some fresh stuff, but he didn''te. He did this just to create a person he valued so that no one would trouble Tang Guo. Lu Yu''er was indeed very unhappy. Tang Guo was well-known in Beijing, not like her famous capital, but with a reputation for her talents and talents, which has impressed countless schrs. Even the confidant of the emperor, Grandpa Wei cared about her, Lu Yuer could only bite her tightly, and absolutely could not let Tang Guo be redeemed. On Tang Guo''s side, he also told Queen Mother Chen that Wei Xun was a trustworthy person and hoped that she would cooperate. Seeing her attaching so much importance, the friends in the group said to the Queen Mother that this guy might be the reincarnation of that person. The Queen Mother instantly understood that she would cooperate. After staying in the group for a long time, she also knew that there was a person who would follow the schoolgirl in every world, and she was very well-behaved. She didn''t dare to make any mistakes, for fear that the schoolgirl would not want him. Empress Dowager Chen couldn''t help being a little envious. Few people could have such a feeling of eternal following? Women like them who are born to be drafted, let alone expect these. Chapter 4341: Oiran (25) Chapter 4341: Oiran (25) Chapter 4341 Oiran (25) [School Flower]: Leave this to Wei Xun to toss, he should have any grudges with the queen. This person is very clever. Give him some time. The queen can''t do well. Let''s cooperate. [Queen Mother Chen]: Since the school flowers have all spoken, so be it. The Queen has provoke a lot of things these years, and it is not surprising that there are a few enemies. However, this person is good at disguising, and she is a queen. There is no evidence that she cannot be treated like her. If Wei Xun could find evidence of these things, she would have missed a lot. Margaret was right. It''s really easy to follow the school girl. You don''t have to do anything, just lie down and win. About a monthter, Wei Xun tried to contact the Queen Mother Chen. He didn''t do anything, that is, arranged the queen to look at the maids of the Queen Mother Chen, all controlled them with drugs, and only obeyed him. There are a lot of strange drugs in this world, and Wei Xun has many such terrible things in his hands. Of course, these emperors did not know. As a father-inw Wei who is in charge of special forces, he can use some special methods, which are basic operations and normal things. It is more normal to hide from the emperor. It didn''t take long for Tang Guo to learn that Wei Xun ordered people to help Queen Mother Chen solve the zombie bug problem. How to solve the zombie bugs, in fact, only need to arrange people to inquire about the locals in the bitter coldnd. In fact, people in that ce rarely get zombie bugs. But the way to solve the zombie bug is not lost. [Queen Mother Chen]: I knew it would be like this. Last time I shouldn''t have soaked chicken blood so quickly. Now I feel very fishy. [School Flowers]: I was wronged by the Queen Mother Chen. [Empress Chen]: How to say those things, just talk casually. It''s really hard to be the queen mother. After soaking in chicken blood twice, she can''t go out for a walk. [Margaret]: Just be content, at least you will see the school flowers soon, and I dont know when I will be targeted by the creation god. Envy from Margaret. ... What Wei Xun conveyed to Tang Guo was to solve the problem of the real and false princess first and deal with those who confuse the royal blood. Using this incident again, aiming at the queen, let the snake out of the hole. How to draw the snake out of the hole, that''s why the Queen Mother Chen couldn''t go out for a while, indicating that she was back to health. After the dynasty that day, the emperor suddenly received news from the chief executive beside him that the Queen Mother Chen would see him and that he would see him alone. This was the first time the Empress Dowager Chen took the initiative to see him in many years, and it still made the emperor a little happy. After all, the Queen Mother Chen, Yu said, is a very close person, a person who will always treat him well. He didn''t have time to change his clothes, so he directly saw the Queen Mother Chen. The Queen learned the news halfway, and it was toote to stop. "What to do, what to do, is there any power around her that I didn''t guard against? She couldn''t resist these years. I thought that all the power that could be used around her had been pulled out, why suddenly... " "Dont mess around with your mother. After you moved to the new capital, you didnt treat her like anything. She is a person who cannot move. She has to give evidence for what she says. Everyone knows that she doesnt deal with the mother. Its normal to say bad things. In the eyes of everyone, if the empress wants to treat her, she will order people to take care of her with all her heart? At most, there is no way to treat her in the future, it doesn''t matter, she will be like that for the rest of her life. The world is rich and prosperous." The queen calmed down: "Yes, this pce has always been kind and gentle before people, and there is no evidence. Who would believe it? If the Queen Mother talks nonsense, she might be madly ill." "However, I won''t have a chance to beat her out again in the future." "The mother is in a stable position now. In order to n for the long-term, she should stop doing things that will be caught by others. She can''t move, and the most painful thing is her. The mother only needs to go to see you every day and behave. If she is so angry, she might be mad to death." "It''s still the mother who was right. It is easy to be noticed if she cleans up her dirty hands in this pce." The empress never expected that Empress Dowager Chen wanted to see the emperor because of Meng Shiyin. Its the end of the month, so lets vote for my little ones see you tomorrow Chapter 4342: Oiran (26) Chapter 4342: Oiran (26) Chapter 4342 Oiran (26) "Queen dowager, you are finally willing to see me." The emperor looked at Queen Mother Chen with excitement, his eyes were a little red, he was thinking of the difficult days in the pce many years ago. Had it not been for Empress Chen, this emperor would not have been so rxed. Despite the emperor''s excitement, the Empress Dowager Chen didn''t have time to talk about the old for the time being, and said the business: "Emperor, there is one thing I doubt very much, it is rted to the confusion of the royal blood." When the emperor heard this, his face turned ugly: "Queen dowager, what''s the matter?" Who is so courageous to confuse the royal blood? "It''s that Shiyin, who oftenes to me to greet you, do you think I am too cold towards Shiyin?" The emperor was not embarrassed to nod, but still said: "The queen mother is ill, and I don''t want to see other people. I can understand it. I am ipetent and unable to find a good doctor to cure the queen mother''s illness." "I won''t talk about this for the time being. I''ll return to illness. It''s just that Shiyin looks less like my royal bloodline. Since she came back, I haven''t been able to sleep well every night. Last night I dreamed that sister Xu was crying at me and said I don''t care, it''s useless. I have been in the pce for many years and followed her to learn, let her biological granddaughter be reced by others and live outside to suffer, and then hurriedly called the emperor." "Did the queen dowager dream of the mother?" The emperor was even more excited. He had a regret in his heart that he could finally control the power, but the person who loved him the most left the world. The Queen Mother sighed: "It''s the first time I dreamt of Sister Xu in so many years. Even though we were so hard in the pce back then, I have never seen Sister Xu cry so sad." "I suspect that Sister Xu under Jiuquan learned that someone confused the royal blood, and knew that the real princess was still suffering outside, so that gave me a dream. Emperor, do you think Sister Xu is a person who can cry at will?" The emperor looked a little ugly and shook his head: "Naturally not." "That''s right, no matter whether this dream is true or false, we must pay attention to this matter. And this matter is rted to the royal blood, or sister Xu''s granddaughter and your niece, you must pay attention to it." The emperor looked serious, and he believed what the Queen Mother Chen said. It must be his mother''s queen who asked for a dream. Is Shiyin really a fake, and the real princess is still suffering outside? After thinking about it carefully, Shiyin was recognized, and it was indeed too smooth. And this matter, he still left it to the queen to do, he was more at ease with the queen, so he didn''t ask too much. I don''t know what went wrong inside. Someone has concealed the queen''s eyes and confused the royal blood. Empress Dowager Chen knew that the trust the Empress had built in front of the emperor for so many years could not be broken in a short while. There is no evidence for the Queen''s injury to her in the first ce. Even if the emperor respected her, he would not punish the queen because of her short words and no evidence. If she said something bad about the queen, and said that the queen was okay, she woulde over and humiliate her and beat her, the queen would probably beat her back, saying that she was deliriously ill, talking nonsense, or even saying that she was crazy. She can''t say that the queen is not good at the beginning. She has to ask the emperor to find out the matter in other people''s mouths, or he himself finds out the matter, and then ask her before she can tell. Although the emperor treats her closely and respectfully, the emperor''s heart is like this. Especially the emperor in front of him, the most unheard of is that someone provokes discord in front of him, perhaps caused by the difficult experience in the pce. Chapter 4343: Oiran (27) Chapter 4343: Oiran (27) Chapter 4343 Oiran (27) "Queen dowager, don''t worry, I will arrange for someone to investigate this matter immediately." The matter of confusing the royal blood must be taken seriously. Because this time it was Empress Dowager Chen that Empress Dowager Xu entrusted the dream, the emperor not only paid special attention to Meng Shiyin, but also had a bad impression of Meng Shiyin. Maybe this is preconceived. He only knew that he should have been sleeping in the dream of his mother under Jiuquan, indicating that he, the emperor, was deemed unqualified and was tricked. As a Ninth Five-Year Lord, what is the least favorite thing? Of course it was being tricked. "Emperor, don''t fantasize about this matter. It''s easy to make people vignt. When the evidence is erased, it will be difficult to investigate. It is best to arrange two henchmen to secretly investigate." "I know, don''t worry about the Queen Mother." The emperor and the Queen Mother Chen talked for a while, and then left in a hurry. Before long, he secretly summoned Wei Xun. Wei Xun was not surprised at all after receiving the order from the princess to investigate the true and false. This was the result of his conspiracy with the Queen Mother Chen. "Don''t speak up, so as not to attract the other party''s attention." He still doesn''t know whether the other party deliberately concealed it, what purpose it has, or there are other reasons. In short, they are all hateful. When the truth is revealed, he will not let anyone involved in it. Although the emperor doubted Meng Shiyin''s identity, when Meng Shiyin entered the pce to see the empress and met the emperor, the emperor''s performance was no different from before. The queen found that the emperor had not changed much to her, she felt relieved, and then asked Queen Mother Chen. The emperor wanted to talk to the queen about the true and false princess, and then remembered the queen mother''s exhortation, the less people knew about it, the better. And he felt that the queen was being tricked, there might be someone who wanted to confuse the royal blood, so he dispelled this idea. He randomly found an excuse: "The queen mother just wants to talk to me, she should understand." His excuse is also true. Taking advantage of this time, he would go to see the Queen Mother every day and talk to her more. Regarding the empress dowager Chen''s strange disease, he also struggled for a long time, looking for countless doctors, but still failed toe to a result. The queen hated in her heart, but she couldn''t help it. Sure enough, just like what the mother said, the queen mother did not say anything bad about her, she deserves to be the queen mother, so bearable. From now on, she really can''t treat the queen mother. However, she will have to visit the Queen Mother every day. Thinking of Meng Shiyin, the queen was happy again. It''s just that the Queen Mother is a bit cold to Meng Shiyin, which is not what she likes to see. "The concubine takes Shiyin every day to talk to the Queen Mother, maybe she can be happy." The queen mentioned Meng Shiyin, but did not notice the emperor''s eyes sinking. "Okay, I am relieved to have the queen apany the Queen Mother to talk to each other." In this way, the Empress Dowager Chen had to see the emperor every day, the empress and Meng Shiyin. Empress Dowager Chen saw that the queen looked kindly and brought Meng Shiyin over to visit her, knowing what the other party was thinking. Her attitude towards Meng Shiyin has always been lukewarm and she has no ns to change. A counterfeit, why does she bother so much? Thinking of the things the school flower told her, she felt that Meng Shiyin was simply a white lotus. Obviously it was the real little princess who suffered, but the counterfeit became the most innocent person. Chapter 4344: Oiran (28) Chapter 4344: Oiran (28) Chapter 4344 Oiran (28) There were also those boys from the royal family, as well as those boys from the nobles and kings, who were so fascinated by Meng Shiyin that they were simply dizzy. Seeing that the Queen Mother still had the same attitude towards Meng Shiyin, she felt unhappy. But she didn''t dare to do too much. Now the emperor has paid attention to this side, and has specially arranged two people toe to serve the queen mother. She can''t do anything she wants. Besides, Wei Xun here seems to have secretly arranged people to investigate various things. In fact, he has investigated everything, including some witnesses, under his control. [The host is big, that pervert in your family feeds bugs to others again. The system asionally observes what Wei Xun is doing. It''s amazing to see him in this way, just to see him interrogating people in the cell. If the opponent does not follow, he does not flog him, using the punishment for causing trauma, but feeds the opponent all kinds of strange bugs. There was no one who fell into Wei Xun''s hands without hiring. Even if he doesn''t recruit insects, he has other methods, drugs, that can make this life worse than death. [If an uncle farmer knows that there is such an existence as Wei Xun, he will definitely wee him to the geography to catch the bugs. This guy is so perverted. Think of those being interrogated, it''s really pitiful. "Isn''t it just being fed some bugs? It''s not the pain of flesh and blood, it''s already very kind." System: Listen, listen, what is this? Isnt it just a bug? But those bugs, are they really disgusting? Especially when all kinds of bugs are mixed together, just one nce can make people vomit. Those who bear a slight weakness in their hearts have confessed before they eat the bugs. Such a pervert, feeding people insects every day, the host does not dislike it, that guy''s luck is really good. About a monthter, Wei Xun entered the pce to meet with the emperor and reported everything he found. "The minister has already gone to Meixianyuan to see the little princess, and the culprit, Lu Yuer, did not allow the little princess to redeem him. If it weren''t for the little princess''s talents, Lu Yuer was afraid he wanted to kill the little princess." The emperor was very angry, very angry! He was just skeptical. Now that all the evidence is in front of him, how can he not be angry? He was an emperor, but he was turned around by a brothel old bustard. "Master Meng knows the truth about this. Lu Yuer gave the jade pendant to the impostor princess, and she probably knew that she was not the princess." Wei Xun continued, "The Meng family suffered previously, and the two wanted to help Meng. Home through the crisis." "It''s a good one to help the Meng family survive the crisis, and let my niece suffer outside." "These are the poems and essays of the little princess. The ministers have read it. They are so talented. It''s no wonder why the little princess is worshipped by schrs in the capital." The emperor looked at the thick pile in front of him, opened it quickly, and only read the first one, he was attracted by the talent in it. Whether it is a poem or an article, or the written word, it won his heart. "It would be great if my niece was a man." Such a talent will definitely be reused. "The little princess''s demeanor does not lose to men." Wei Xun said praised. The emperor rarely saw Wei Xun boasting people. Every time he saw Wei Xun, he thought whether someone had fed Wei Xun something unptable, and his face was stinking, as if everyone owed him. Unexpectedly, one day, he could still hear praise from others in Wei Xun''s mouth. Chapter 4345: Oiran (29) Chapter 4345: Oiran (29) Chapter 4345 Oiran (29) He uses Wei Xun because he doesn''t tter him. He can hit him wherever he points, which is very useful. Wei Xun could secretly help him handle some things that he was inconvenient to do. After the emperor read the works of Tang Guo collected by Wei Xun, he was very sorry that she was just a daughter. We learned from Wei Xun that his niece, who was living and suffering, made the schrs in Beijing feel ashamed, and felt more pity for her in his heart. This is the real blood of his royal family, how could that fake product beparable to the real one. Regarding what the Queen did in this, Wei Xun did not intend to tell the truth. What the queen did was rather secretive, and there was not enough evidence. When he said it, he might be stunned, which is not worthwhile. It''s better to deal with those courageously first, and then discuss the queen''s mistakes. There are more people waiting for the queen, not bad. Just assassination of the queen mother is enough for her to drink a pot, and there is also the aspect of letting the mainstream of the county fall out, and ten queens can''t resist it. "Wei Xun, go and bring the little princess back, you go personally." "Yes." Wei Xun didn''t say that Tang Guo didn''t want to be picked up like this. He had to take a trip before returning to show the emperor''s attitude to the young princess. Obviously, the emperor still didn''t want to make a noise about this matter, and the mainstream of Xiaojun was left out, obviously pped the royal in the face. Wei Xun took a trip, but actually went to Yuntingxuan and Tang Guo to drink tea for a while and chat about the current situation. Then he hurriedly entered the pce and told the emperor that Tang Guo was unwilling toe back. She needed a clear justice so that those who framed her could get the punishment they deserved and make it public. [The host is big, Wei Xun, this guy is violent, and his heart is deep, so be careful not to be calcted by him. Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, he will be obedient." System: Forget it, slip away, what does he worry about with a system? Go and see the system boys. When the emperor heard Tang Guo''s thoughts, he sat on the dragon chair and was silent. He didn''t want to publicize this matter. First, he didn''t want to shame the royal family. Second, naturally, he was thinking about this niece. Handle this matter secretly, and her reputation will be preserved. "The little princess said that she doesn''t need any fame, she just wants fairness." Seeing the emperor looking at him, Wei Xun continued to say what Tang Guo meant. He was a little more admired for Tang Guo''s thoughts in his heart. The little princess said that she did this not only to give a breath, but to change something." "How do you say?" The emperor showed some interest, because he was preconceived, and obviously he did not look down upon Tang Guo''s living in the brothel. "The little princess said that if she is not the princess today, then she may always be there. If she is an ordinary woman who has been abducted and forced into prostitution, who will redress for them?" Wei Xun took out another book Codex, "This is the experience of some Hualou girls recorded by the little princess in the Misenyuan." The emperor took the handwritten note and read it. After reading it, he was still a little shocked. He did not expect that so many girls in the flower house were all abducted and forced into prostitution. Beiguangguo did not prevent human trafficking. The sale of ve status was normal, so those girls were sold into brothels by their families. For the emperor, this is also a small matter. But the abduction and abduction of the good girl really made the emperor angry. In fact, the emperor substituted himself, and even his royal princess could abduct him. What else would those people dare not do? Chapter 4346: Oiran (30) Chapter 4346: Oiran (30) Chapter 4346 Oiran (30) "The little princess wants to redress the grievances of the girls who were abducted and forced to stay in the flower house because of his own experience." The emperor fell into thinking, if it was to use this matter to kill the chicken and the monkey, it would have a deterrent effect. It can indeed prevent many women from good families from being abducted and left in the dust, but if they do, it is equivalent to announcing that the mainstream of his royal county has fallen into the dust. The two things are dealt with together and will not have much impact on the royal family. If he goes on with the imperial decree, he can change the living environment of countless women of good families. This is a good thing for the country and the people, and it will only get a good reputation. No one will wonder why the royal princess also fell into the dust. However, there is a drawback to this, that is, his niece may not be able to find a good family in the future. Even if he can choose a good husband for her, it is inevitable that the person has ufortable thoughts in his heart. This is his niece, and his mother asked him to take care of it. "The little princess knows that once she does this, her reputation will never be washed away." "The minister asked about this, and the little princess said she didn''t care, and she even had another suggestion." The emperor was a bit speechless: "Can you finish talking at once?" It said that half of it should be left half. For another person, he would have thrown people out to fight the board. "The little princess said that she would rather not marry forever, but also want to vindicate the women of the world. Even if shees out of that ce, if a kidnapped girl from a good family is sold into the flower house in the future, she will take care of it." Having said this, Wei Xun also expressed his own opinion, "In fact, this is a good thing for the little princess. It''s not umon for me to kidnap a good woman for prostitution. If a royal woman stands up as an example, Presiding justice for them will surely suppress this unhealthy trend. Not only that, but it will also allow the people of the world to see the emperor''s wiseness." "Wei Xun, when did you learn to tter? It seems that the little princess not only convinced schrs, but also convinced you." Wei Xun admitted: "Your Majesty is wise." The emperor was irritated. His niece was quite capable, so that Wei Xun''s stinky face could learn to tter. "Tomorrow, I will see her." The emperor was indeed somewhat shocked by the news that Wei Xun had brought, and he regretted once again in his heart. How could his niece not be a man? If it is a man, she can definitely help him with many things. But now, he has some other thoughts. He might not be able to agree to what she hopes, but he still needs to confirm again. The next day, the emperor left the pce secretly and took Wei Xun to see Tang Guo. After seeing Tang Guo, the emperor hurried away with Wei Xun and returned to the pce, where he wrote the imperial edict overnight. The next day he went to court, he announced all the evidence of this incident to the court. The courtiers looked at the **** evidence in front of them, and their hearts were cold. The previous little princess was faked, and the real little princess turned out to be a famous and talented Hualou woman. Or the one who gritted his teeth with admiration and hatred for schrs all over the city? The person who designed this event turned out to be the brothel old bustard, who turned out to be the biological mother of the fake princess? And that old bustard and Master Meng still have a leg, Master Meng often buys her for a night? Master Meng knows that his daughter is posing as the princess? The fake princess also knew that he was a fake, but for the sake of prosperity, he still upied his identity. The result is the real princess, living in the dust. However, it all started. It turned out to be Master Liu who was an official with them? The courtiers looked at Master Liu''s position. Seeing everything in front of him, Master Liu felt dizzy from time to time. He couldn''t help but fell limp. There was water stains on the ground, which made him scared to pee. "The emperor is forgiving, the emperor is forgiving, the minister doesn''t know that it is the little princess, the minister did not treat the little princess, the minister just thinks that the little princess has a superb chess skill." Master Liu reacted, and quickly knelt and bowed his head, ignoring him. His head was smashed, and now he just wants to save his life, no, it should be said that he wants to keep his Liu family. "ording to your opinion, if that is not the little princess, you can do whatever you want?" The emperorughed angrily, thinking that his decision was right because he had suffered his tormented niece. see you tomorrow Chapter 4347: Oiran (31) Chapter 4347: Oiran (31) Chapter 4347 Oiran (31) "No, no, Chen didn''t mean that, Chen..." Master Liu quickly refuted, but found that he didn''t know how to refute. If the girl at Meixianyuan is not the real little princess, but just a little orphan, what will happen to her, who will take care of this? It is even more unlikely to make a big noise. He has done many things like this. As long as he feels that the girl at Meixianyuan is tired, he will ask Lu Yuer to find some fresh stuff. I don''t know when, he was so infatuated with Lu Yuer, even his aunt and concubine in his home couldn''t take any interest. Master Liu was sweating coldly, and fortunately, he really didn''t do anything to the little princess. Thanks to his infatuation with Lu Yuer before, he would definitely die miserably. It''s just the current situation, it seems impossible for him to escape the offense. Because of him, Lu Yu''er forced the little princess to fall into the dust. Now he should be thinking how to let the Liu family keep it instead of keeping his head. Seeing Master Liu put his head on the ground, the emperor sneered without saying a word, and pped the arm of the dragon chair with his palm, making the courtier under him kneel. The courtiers actually didn''t understand that this matter had something to do with the reputation of the little princess and the face of the royal family. ording to their thoughts, the emperor should handle this matter secretly. Even if a little bit of wind is leaked, anyone who knows will not dare to spread it outside. After all, it is a matter of losing their heads. Why did the emperor talk about this matter without evasiveness when he was in the morning in the morning? This obviously meant making a big mess. Doesn''t the emperor care about the royal reputation? The emperor stopped talking nonsense with these people, and now he was very angry. As an emperor, he certainly didn''t want his country to be a prostitute. In addition, the fewer things that sell children and daughters, it also shows that he, the emperor, is doing well. That is because every family has food and surplus money, so there is no need to sell children and women. Now that he sells children and girls, he has no way to deal with it for the time being, but this can be dealt with first. When the courtiers heard the emperor''s imperial decree, their scalps were numb. The first imperial decree is to investigate Master Liu. This is obviously to investigate the Liu family''s death. Needless to say, the Liu family is finished. Master Liu''s **** is definitely not clean. Let''s not talk about this kind of forced prostitution. I guess I have done a lot of other taboo things. The second imperial decree, arrested Lu Yuer, the old bustard of the Meixianyuan, and sent to prison. The third imperial decree was to investigate the Meng family and imprison all the Meng family. The fourth imperial decree, take the little princess back to the pce. As for giving Tang Guo special powers, this matter will have to be dyed for two days, and the things that the little princess has been wronged must be fermented. Otherwise, once peoplee back, he will give variouspensations, and it will not arouse everyone''s sympathy. Up. The emperor knew very well how to arouse the anger of those who liked his niece. Fortunately, the niece is an extraordinary woman. Otherwise, once this happens, let alone restore the reputation, I am afraid that in the future, I can only live in the pce and die for a lifetime. Several sessive imperial decree smashed down, making all the courtiers a little confused. The prince and several princes reacted from the shock and quickly stood up. "Father, my son thinks there must be something wrong with this matter, so I still have to find out the matter first, lest someone deceive it." Is Shiyin really his cousin? In fact, in the early days of Beiguang Kingdom, cousins could still marry. Chapter 4348: Oiran (32) Chapter 4348: Oiran (32) Chapter 4348 Oiran (32) Butter, after many cousins got married, they gave birth to children who were either stupid or idiots, or died early, or deformed. At that time, the royal family thought it was a natural punishment. After investigation, it was discovered that the people of Beiguang Kingdom had such problems. The ancestor emperor understood the problem andid down thew that cousins must not intermarry. At that time, some people did this secretly, giving birth to various deformed children, and then killing them. The ancestor emperor felt that he couldn''t take a strong medicine, so he made another one, the death penalty for cousin marriage. After catching a few typical beheadings, the people of Beiguang Kingdom finally dared not do it again. They don''t care whether the child is deformed or not, but they are more worried about whether their head will fall. The prince Tang Wenpan was very entangled in his heart. Meng Shiyin was not his cousin. They were not rted by blood, so nothing would hinder them from being together. As a prince, it is absolutely impossible for Ming to be with his cousin. It is only the father and the emperor that cannot pass. In addition, it will also affect the status of his prince. But if Meng Shiyin were not the little princess, she would have to bear the responsibility of impersonating the princess. This is not a small crime, and she must be offended. Tang Wenpan wanted to be with Meng Shiyin, but couldn''t look at her. The only thing he can do now is to question the truth of this matter. Even if the little princess was reced by Meng Shiyin, then he must find a way to make everyone understand that Meng Shiyin was innocent and didn''t know, she didn''t know anything. Didnt the father also like Shiyin very much before? In that case, as long as Shiyin is not taking the initiative to rece the princess, she can save her life. Tang Wenpan and the other princes winked, these people all understood that they quickly stood up to persuade the emperor. Regarding the prince, several princes were unusual to Meng Shiyin, and even the prince was secretly together with Meng Shiyin, the emperor also knew from Wei Xun. The queen mother said that Meng Shiyin was a bit of a wicked girl, and he really felt that this girl was very wicked. Howe everyone likes Meng Shiyin? How did a little merchant''s daughter make her sons fall in love with his sons and the sons of the nobles? It''s incredible. Check, be sure to check. Tang Wenpan felt the emperors indifferent eyes, and bit the bullet and said, thinking that there was a misunderstanding about this matter, and hoped that the emperor would give Meng Shiyin fairness. The emperor was about tough with anger: "Prince, you said you want me to show justice to Meng Shiyin, then who can show justice to your cousin? The original golden branches and jade leaves were framed by others, and the people who reced her enjoyed everything about her. , In the end, things came to light, and there were still people sheltering this recement. Prince, I dont understand you more and more." "A few of you, I am surprised that you are worried about a counterfeit here, not about how much your cousin has suffered outside." The emperor was disappointed in his heart. Was it because his sons were so obsessed with their hearts, or were Meng Shiyin''s methods too superb? Regardless of whether Meng Shiyin is evil or not, because the other party can disturb the hearts of so many princes, this person cannot stay. Tang Wenpan and several princes were startled by the emperor''s eyes. What the emperor asked made them unable to answer, so they could only lower their heads and never say a word. "Retreat." Chapter 4349: Oiran (33) Chapter 4349: Oiran (33) Chapter 4349 Oiran (33) The emperor didn''t give everyone a chance at all and went directly to court. Wei Xun was the one who picked Tang Guo. In the eyes of the emperor, only Wei Xun was the only one who could be used as he pleased. It is not like the ministers who cringe and weigh their interests in their hearts, and look at them and make him very upset. Wei Xun led people to pick up Tang Guo from the Meixianyuan. After Tang Guo was picked up, the people in the capital were talking about it. "Girl from Meixianyuan Guoer was picked up by Father Wei, do you know what happened?" "I also heard that Lu Yu''er from the Meixian Academy was also taken away by the officers and soldiers, and was also shackled." "Huh? What is going on?" Soon news from Meixianyuan came out, saying that this girl Guoer was originally the real Jinzhiyuye and the daughter of Princess Yunzhen. As for the previous one, it seemed to be a fake. As soon as the news came out, the whole city was in an uproar. Then Lu Yuer snatched the royal token of the girl Guoer and gave it to his own daughter Meng Shiyin. This was how Meng Shiyin wouldter rece the princess. What, that Meng Shiyin is Lu Yuer''s daughter? It didn''t take long for all the Meng family to be imprisoned, and it was also revealed. Now, isn''t it even more confirmed that Meng Shiyin is a fake? After learning about this, the schrs all over the city rushed to the Meixianyuan and could see that everyone had an expression of resentment. "It turns out that Girl Guoer is a golden branch and Yuye. Now I understand in my heart, it is not wrong to lose." "This is the real golden branch and jade leaf. If you change to an ordinary woman, how can you withstand such a torture." "Lu Yuer is really hateful." "Don''t forget, there is that fake." These schrs all came to Tang Guo''s students to inquire about this matter. At this time, Lan Lan, who had been taken care of by Tang Guo, said: "I have heard of one thing before. Girl Guo''er said that her personal belongings were robbed by Mother Lu. It must be the one who can prove her identity. Jade pendant." "This Lu Yuer is really shameless!" "That Meng Shiyin who wanted to be a phoenix on a branch is also shameless." "Such a ridiculous thing, unexpectedly let me meet." "If it weren''t for the emperor''s ring eyes, Girl Guoer would have to suffer outside." "No, it should be Princess Guoer. If Lu Yuer hadn''t framed her, she wouldn''t have to suffer so much. Such a talented woman would have an unclean stigma for nothing." "No matter what, Princess Guo''er is the person I admire the most. Her talent, no one in the world can match." "Lu Yuer must be severely punished, and there are counterfeit goods." "Yes, it must be severely punished." The next day, the emperor didn''t expect that he would receive a book from ten thousand people written to him by schrs all over the city, and he would even have his blood fingerprints on him. He sighed again in his heart, why is his niece a daughter? Look, the most difficult schrs were all sorted out by her. He looked at these with satisfaction, even if the niece''s reputation could not be restored, but as long as these schrs defend her, then there is no fear that someone would dare to treat her. Unexpectedly, within a few days, the whole city will spread the truth about the restoration of this incident, and countless schrs will write down the guilt of Lu Yuer, the Meng family, and Meng Shiyin, and they will be scolded by the 18th generation of their ancestors. . Chapter 4350: Oiran (34) Chapter 4350: Oiran (34) Chapter 4350 Oiran (34) At this time, Meng Shiyin was in the cell. She did not expect that this incident would suddenly be exposed, not to mention that the talented girl Guoer, who was well-known in the capital, was the real princess. Now she didn''t want to think about how the other party would be in Misenyuan. Pretending to be the princess and confuse the blood of the royal family, this is something to lose your head. Now the person she hates is Lu Yuer. If the other party doesn''t give her any jade pendant, wouldn''t these things be all right? Tang Wenpan came to see Meng Shiyin andforted her: "Shiyin, don''t worry, I will find a way to help you, and I will definitely not watch you die." "Shiyin, do you know about this?" Tang Wenpan asked. If you don''t know, this matter is much easier. But if you know, you can only grit your teeth and say you don''t know. Meng Shiyin shook his head subconsciously: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. I really thought I was the real princess. At the beginning, I was very happy to find my rtives. I didn''t expect..." She would never say what Lu Yuer gave her jade pendant, otherwise her head would really not be kept. Tang Wenpan breathed a sigh of relief: "Since you don''t know, you are innocent, Shiyin, rest assured, we will find a way to save you." "Wen Pan, can I really get out from here?" Meng Shiyin was terrified, "I really don''t intend to pretend to be a princess. If someone recognizes the jade pendant, how could I be a princess." "I know, I know." Tang Wenpanforted, "I will find a way, when the timees to interrogate, you just tell the truth, the emperor father is not a person without distinction. The emperor father still liked you very much, but now I''m so angry, I me Lu Yuer and Master Liu. This is the culprit that caused the cousin to fall into the dust. Everything has nothing to do with you." Tang Wenpan decided to discuss this matter with the queen. The mother was very kind to Shiyin, and she would definitely not look at Shiyin suffering. Unexpectedly, the queen showed a bitter expression: "Pan Er, there is nothing the queen can do about this matter. This is rted to the confusion of the royal blood. The persuasion of the queen will only make your father angry and think that the mother of the country is not responsible. Not only do you not consider the royals, but also help a counterfeit, what do you ask the queen to do?" "Mother, Shiyin is innocent. She doesn''t even know. I can''t watch her die. No matter what, I will save Shiyin." The queen looked at Tang Wenpan''s infatuated look, and was a little displeased with Meng Shiyin. She was wrong before, just wanting to use Meng Shiyin to **** off the Queen Mother Chen. Now that Meng Shiyin''s identity is exposed, it has no effect. Unexpectedly, that little **** is quite capable, so it would be better to have his head chopped off earlier to turn her son''s fan around. But she can''t share her son, she has to do something like: "Then the queen will go and try it. If it can work, she can only let her fate." "Thank you empress." When the queen found the emperor, before she could speak, the emperor said, "You also came to intercede for Meng Shiyin? I am very confused. Two of my family members who dont care about us are trying to excuse an outsider. Lets not talk about it. This Meng Shiyin knew or did not know, she reced the real princess status and enjoyed the glory and wealth. As a result, the incident was exposed. Why did no one care for my poor niece?" "The emperor has misunderstood. The concubine is not pleading for Meng Shiyin, but wants to ask the emperor, the little princess has suffered so much outside, how can I make up for it? This child is really pitiful." Chapter 4351: Oiran (35) Chapter 4351: Oiran (35) Chapter 4351 Oiran (35) The queen''s words caught the emperor''s attention. Seeing her sincere and feeling more rxed, he took the queen''s hand: "You are the only one who understands it this way. You deserve to be the mother of a country." "The emperor, Pan''er was young and ignorant, but she fainted for a while, and his concubine would persuade him, don''t get angry with him." "It''s not that he was young or ignorant, nor was he dizzy for a while, but was blind." Thinking of Tang Wenpan''s other sons, the emperor was furious. "If Pan Er makes a mistake, the emperor will punish him, then he will know the mistake, and the concubine agrees." The emperor felt morefortable: "When you turn around, you can talk about him so that you dont have to trouble me. This matter has already been investigated. Meng Shiyin is not wronged. She and Meng Cheng have long known that she is not the real princess, but I want to use this identity to help the Meng family survive the crisis." The queen felt cold, so that the emperor had been investigating this matter a long time ago, it should have been sent to Wei Xun to investigate, otherwise she would not have received any wind. It seems that the emperor''s heart is really unpredictable. She has worked hard for many years, but still can''t get the emperor''splete trust. If so, she can''t even touch it. It''s about the blood of the royal family, and now that little princess is an extraordinary woman who can''t touch her but can only make friends. As for Meng Shiyin, the emperor can do whatever he wants, and it is best to kill him earlier to save trouble. "The emperor, I don''t know how topensate the little princess? You can tell me something so my concubine can arrange it." The emperor shook his head: "I already have arrangements for this, so I don''t have to worry about the queen. The prince is afraid that he wille to make trouble for you recently." Thinking of Tang Wenpan''s performance, the queen hated Meng Shiyin. She was also wondering how the emperor wouldpensate the little princess. She said: "The little princess is a good boy. Unfortunately, he fell into the dust. It will be difficult to pick people in the future. How is this good?" "The queen will find out in a few days, I just say one thing, Guoer is not an ordinary woman." Pick someone? Picking and picking, those families will still dislike it. Since Guo''er had big ambitions in his heart, and it was a good thing for the country and the people, he might as well give her a push and let her stand in a different position. It''s not bad to be supported by those schrs. After seeing Tang Guo, the emperor didn''t worry about whether she would be unhappy because she could not choose a good husband. With her talent, he would only think that all men in the world are not worthy of her. Whether it is marrying or recruiting a husband, she is wronged. In just three days, the little princess was framed by a traitor and lost his status as a golden branch and jade leaf, and the story of falling into the dust is spreading farther and farther. The emperor saw that things were almost done. If he didn''t react anymore, those schrs would write articles and poems vaguely calling him a foolish monarch. A few dayster, the emperor decreed that Tang Guo was conferred the title of Princess Jingshan, a fief, and a princess mansion, allowing marriage to be autonomous. In addition, he published the handwritten notes written by Tang Guo to the public. On it was the Jingshan princess, feeling that the women of the world were not suitable. Every day, there were women like her who were forced into prostitution. After knowing her identity, Princess Jingshan was notcent, but instead considered more such things in the world. Therefore, she asked to use her power to vindicate all the women who were forced into prostitution. I hope that the woman who has had the same encounter with her can get rid of the dust. I also hope that those women from good families will never encounter such a thing again. Of course the emperor wanted to agree, and this imperial decree aroused discussion throughout the city. Tang Guo was taken into the pce at the very beginning, and she has not yet seen her biological mother, Princess Yunzhen. Although she didn''t go to see her, she had heard the system say that Princess Yunzhen was worried about the counterfeit and wanted to intercede with the emperor, but she didn''t dare. The prince and the princes should know that they are currently meeting with Princess Yunzhen to discuss this matter, and they seem to have forgotten her biological daughter. see you tomorrow I caught a cold yesterday and went to bed, and only got up in the morning to write Chapter 4352: Oiran (36) Chapter 4352: Oiran (36) Chapter 4352 Oiran (36) Now that the emperor has decreed that she canonized her as Princess Jingshan, and given her special powers, Tang Guo certainly went to the pce to see his biological mother. She didn''t have any good feelings for the princess Yunzhen, this person was confused. In her memory, the princess Yunzhen loved the fake daughter Meng Shiyin very much, and was very happy that she had recovered from her loss. When the truth of the matter was exposed, the eldest princess Yunzhen was not close to the original daughter, who was her daughter. In her heart, she would rather Meng Shiyin be her daughter. The original owner has experienced hardships that outsiders can''t imagine, and of course it is impossible to live like a person who lives easily and happily. Distorted personality, extreme, sensitive, these characteristics are normal things. I originally thought that I could regain my identity and return to my own position. I would no longer have to suffer those hardships in my life, and I would be able to punish the wicked who had harmed her. Who could have imagined that she was taken back to Princess Yunzhen, without anyfort from her biological mother, not even a word, you have suffered hardship. At that time, the incident did not make a big deal, but the emperor still sent Meng Shiyin and the Meng family to prison. However, at that time, Wei Xun was not asked to investigate this matter, and the Queen had been persuading that this matter should not be a big deal. The task of investigating this matter was left to the prince to do it himself. No need to say who the prince Tang Wenpan is facing. After some investigations, Meng Shiyin and the Meng family were naturally innocent, and the old bustard Lu Yuer was also forced. As a result, Lord Liu was ordered to deal with this matter. When Tang Wenpan was talking about this, he deliberately said less about Lu Yuer''s situation, and said more that all this was the order of Master Liu, and Lu Yuer escaped because of this. Living humiliatedly, just waiting for such a result, how could the original owner, who was already mentally copsed, maintain a calm mind? Especially because Meng Shiyin was sent to jail, she looked at her biological mother and was worried about this every day, and her heart became more and more distorted. At that time, she swore in her heart that she would make Lu Yu''er unhappy. It''s a pity that she is not very pleased. All of this has left her covered with thorns and can''t be pleased. How can she beat the beloved Meng Shiyin? The biological mother, Princess Yunzhen, said that she was reasonable and unforgiving, so that she could not be too much. She also said that it would be nice if she had Meng Shiyin sensible. What the original owner hates most is that someonepares her with Meng Shiyin, is Meng Shiyin worthy? That person who took everything from her is worthy of him? This was said by her biological mother, as painful as a sharp knife cut her flesh and blood one by one. Princess Yunzhen doesn''t like the original owner, but she just feels that this fallen daughter has insulted her eldest princess'' reputation and feels ashamed. They didn''t grow up close, so naturally they didn''t like them, and even felt a little disgusted in their hearts. Think that this biological daughter is not like her, heart-hearted, very vicious. The prince and some princes, that is, the cousins of the original owner, also felt that her methods were cruel, and her temperament was weird. She often warned her not to do too much, or they would be rude. The queen is kind on the surface, but under a charitable face, she hides evil intentions. Every word about her is irritating her, making her gloomy, and even doing some rude things when everyone can''t stand it. The emperor seldom asked about these things. He trusted the queen wholeheartedly, thinking that this capable queen would definitely handle this matter. Therefore, the reputation of the original owner is passed to him by the queen, prince, and princes. Everyone around me says so, it''s hard not to believe it. Chapter 4353: Oiran (37) Chapter 4353: Oiran (37) Chapter 4353 The Oiran (37) The original owner did a lot of things and was caught by others. He has never been used of guilt. Speaking of which, he still has protection from the emperor. It was a pity that there were too many things to protect her shorings, so she agreed to send her to the bitter cold ce and kiss her. It was also designed by the prince and several princes to make a marriage. First, let the king of that small country look at the original owner. The emperor also had his own goals at the time. Since this niece could not stay in the capital, she would always do something toe out. It is better to send her to the small country of Fanbang, which has a more open folk style, to be a queen. At that time, he will reward her with more gold and silver treasures, plus some manpower, and no one will bully her. How did the emperor know that those who selected the staff were the prince and several princes, as well as the princes of the family. It is also a miracle that these people can join hands peacefully for a Meng Shiyin. Tang Guo retracted her thoughts. This time the evidence was conclusive, and she made the matter worse. Let alone Meng Shiyin, who has the halo of the heroine, what will happen in the end. Just talk about Lu Yu''er, she''s definitely going to lose her head. The Meng family can''t have a good life again. If you ransack your home, you will definitely be ransacked. Master Meng is probably inevitable. As for the Meng family, it depends on their fate. Tang Guo really didn''t want Meng Shiyin to die like this. He died a hundred, it was so simple, it was far less painful than living. She also wanted to see what the scene where Meng Shiyin was pointed out by thousands of people was like. Tang Guo got on the carriage going to Princess Yunzhen''s mansion. This was the first time she went to see her biological mother. The person the emperor arranged to **** her turned out to be Wei Xun. I don''t know if I feel that Princess Yunzhen doesn''t pay much attention to her because she is afraid that she will be bullied in the past. This time, the emperor took it seriously and arranged for his confidant Wei Xun to investigate the truth. The prince and others wanted to hide from others, which was undoubtedly an idiot. It''s ridiculous to say that her true biological daughter has been taken into the pce for several days, and Princess Yunzhen, the biological mother, doesn''t know why she is not in a hurry to enter the pce to see her. Are you worried about Meng Shiyin in the jail? The carriage drove slowly, as if afraid of bumping into the person sitting in the carriage. This road seemed to have been walking for a long time and finally came to the residence of Princess Yunzhen. Tang Guo got out of the carriage, and Wei Xun reported his intention to the porter. The other''s expression appeared surprised. He secretly nced at Tang Guo and hurriedly saluted. After receiving the answer, he turned and ran to call someone. In the princess mansion, Princess Yunzhen is indeed worried about Meng Shiyin''s imprisonment. The prince Tang Wenpan was not there, but a few family princes and some princes who admired Meng Shiyin were there. "Father is very angry about this, Master Liu has already been ransacked, and I am afraid it will be the Meng''s turn next." "Aunt Yunzhen, you can save Shiyin. Shiyin definitely doesn''t know. She also doesn''t want to pretend to be Aunt Yunzhen''s daughter. If someone hadn''t recognized the jade pendant, Shiyin wouldn''t be involved." "Yes, Shiyin is kind-hearted. If she knew the seriousness of this matter, she would definitely not pretend to be her identity." "Shiyin also said that the person who gave her the jade pendant said that the jade pendant was rted to her identity, and it was obviously a conspiracy by that person, and Shiyin had no knowledge." "Princess, Shiyin is really innocent. You shouldn''t be involved in this. I wonder if you can plead with the emperor and ask the emperor to let Shiyin go. She really did nothing wrong in this matter." Chapter 4354: Oiran (38) Chapter 4354: Oiran (38) Chapter 4354 Oiran (38) "The only thing wrong is to ept that person''s jade pendant, and really believe that his life experience is rted to that jade pendant." When Princess Yunzhen heard these people begging for Meng Shiyin, her expression was moved, but she remembered that the emperor was determined to ask sin, but she couldn''t help it. Two days ago, she went to beg, but the emperor said that this matter had his own conclusion. Don''t let her speak too much, she would give the real little princess an exnation. Princess Yunzhen can''t say anything, why is she worried about her biological daughter, isn''t her daughter now being taken back? Okay. I heard that the famous capital was not lost, so this incident is not too serious. Shiyin was different. Because of this incident, the innocent Shiyin was implicated and might lose her life. How could she sit back and watch? Shiyin is so well-behaved and her mouth is sweet, which makes her happy. Since recognizing this daughter, she eats and drinks and sleeps well, and she feels that everything goes well. This kid didn''t deliberately want to pretend, but was just a sloppy person under his hand, who misunderstood by mistake. What happened to her pro-daughter was not Shiyin''s work, but Shiyin was also an innocent person. I don''t know how the emperor had to imprison Shiyin and also imprison the Meng family together. Princess Yunzhen wanted to speak, pick a time for herself, and then enter the pce to intercede. Unexpectedly, someone came to report at this time, saying that Princess Jingshan was here. Everyone present was stunned. Who is Princess Jingshan? Soon they realized, isn''t it the real little princess, the princess Jingshan who is now canonized by the emperor? It is said that the emperor gave her very special powers. She is a blessing in disguise, but Shiyin is still suffering in prison. This is the inner thoughts of everyone present, including Princess Yunzhen. Because of this, Princess Yunzhen didn''t really like this biological daughter very much. It is said that if it were not for the other party to toss, it would have been impossible for things to be such a big deal, which would have harmed Shiyin. Now she just wanted to save Shiyin''s life, and the others didn''t dare to expect too much. People have alreadye, still have to see. When Tang Guo walked in, she only felt a little cold around her. She nced around faintly and found that there were a lot of people here. Except for the prince Tang Wenpan, Meng Shiyin''s other admirers are here, which is not bad at all as she expected. She greeted the princess Yunzhen, which was regarded as a meeting. Princess Yunzhen responded stiffly, and she didn''t seem to want to get close to her biological daughter. And Meng Shiyin''s admirers looked at her with hostility, as if she was killing Meng Shiyin. For the time being, it can be considered. She really doesn''t want Meng Shiyin to get better, so why should the other party get better? The conversation between Tang Guo and Princess Yunzhen was also very strange, as if two unfamiliar people were talking politely. Princess Yunzhen didn''t ask her what she had suffered in these days, and what life she had spent after she lost her face. She hadn''t even shown a hint of pity on her face. Tang Guo felt the other party''s perfunctory and absent-mindedness, and did not mind. After seeing the memory, she had no hope for Princess Yunzhen. "Jingshan, you can be considered a blessing in disguise." Princess Yunzhen''s topic suddenly changed, "Looking ahead, you are the princess who can be so valued by the emperor in Beiguang Kingdom. Not only was you allowed to marry freely, but also was an exception. Seal the princess and give the mansion." "This is the uncle''s affection." Princess Yunzhen suddenly reddened her eyes and squeezed out a few tears, clearly showing Tang Guo. Chapter 4355: Oiran (39) Chapter 4355: Oiran (39) Chapter 4355 Oiran (39) Tang Guo was not as good as the other party wanted, and asked the other party what''s wrong. So, she handed over a handkerchief and asked with concern: "Mother, the sand was blown into her eyes?" Princess Yunzhen originally thought that Tang Guo must have asked her what''s wrong, whether she was wronged. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo asked her if her eyes were getting sand, but she forgot to react. When I was ready, I didn''t say a word, I could only swallow it in my belly. "Mother seems to have guests here, so I won''t stay too much. The uncle''s orders have not been done yet. Many women are waiting for their daughters to be rescued. Forgive them for not being with their mothers. What else could be done by Princess Yunzhen, she could only let Tang Guo go for the time being, and it was not suitable to say what she wanted to say before. If she speaks, she is obstructing the emperor to order Jingshan to do business. Don''t worry, people are in the capital, and can''t run away, she still goes to the pce to beg the emperor, and then ask the queen to intercede, what if it can be done? If it doesn''t work, look for Jingshan again. Since Jingshan can consider the women who were abducted into prostitution, her heart should be kind, and she didn''t want the innocent Shiyin to lose her life. Tang Guo saw the appearance of Princess Yunzhen and knew what the other party wanted to say. She has nothing to say to such a mother. After leaving the princess''s residence, she got on the carriage and went to her residence. The mansion is ready-made, it only took some time to repair it, and how to rectify it afterwards depends entirely on her heart. Tang Guo did not take time off. The emperor''s uncle had already spoken and told her to do it. Now, the first thing she needs to do is to arrange for someone to take the group of students from the Meixianyuan to the Princess'' Mansion. This is her work team, absolutely loyal, she is their backer. The emperor had heard of her thoughts. Although he had some doubts about those women in his heart, he was willing to see what she could achieve. All of this is based on the fact that her talent has touched the emperor. If not, even if the emperor has mercy on her, she will not be allowed to do anything wrong. Lan Lan and the others did not expect them to go out one day. After learning that Tang Guo turned out to be the real princess, they were not surprised, but they did not expect that Tang Guo had not forgotten them and would take them out of this cannibal cave. They were happy, hesitant, and a little flustered, not knowing what to do after going out. When they stepped into the clean, elegant Jingshan Princess Mansion, they became even more nervous. Such a ce, they had never thought about it. "You don''t need to be nervous. I picked you up because of theck of helpers around me. I just think of you and think you should bepetent." They were assigned tasks as soon as they arrived, which made them feel more at ease. Princess Jingshan took them out of the ogre cave, and they treated them for their own use. As long as they don''t live the past, they can feel tired. But they never thought that what Tang Guo wanted them to do was rted to women in the world. They are excited, and a little bit can''t believe that they can do such a thing? Whether they believe it or not, they are already doing things ording to Tang Guo''s instructions. The first thing is to investigate who they were kidnapped by. The girls who stayed at the Meixianyuan were very regretful. Tang Guo was serious about teaching skills at the beginning. Many people thought these things were boring and couldn''t learn, and simply didn''t learn. In their opinion, learning to write, read, and write poetry is too difficult. Chapter 4356: Oiran (40) Chapter 4356: Oiran (40) Chapter 4356 Oiran (40) If you want to deal with those yaks, how can you learn these in a short time? It''s better to just sellughs, y small tunes, amuse the guests, serve them well, and get some more money. How did they know that they had missed an opportunity to change their destiny before, and this was only once in their lives. After being upset, they had no choice but to admit their fate. They didn''t even dare toin, because it was Princess Jingshan, and they were the little girls who did not dare toin. Yingying herself is a bit talented, even if Tang Guo is great, she is not convinced, even a little jealous. Naturally, she didn''t ask Tang Guo for any advice. She was the confidant of Lu''s mother, and she had never thought of having a good rtionship with Tang Guo. Now seeing those girls who are not as good as hers, they were all taken to the princess mansion by Tang Guo, and my heart was full of sadness. Mother Lu has been sent to prison, and the officers and soldiers investigated Meixianyuan upright. If she hadn''t harmed Princess Jingshan, she might also be sent to prison. Meixianyuan has been closed, and the girls were still discussing that they wanted to go to other flower houses a few days ago. She also showed off with these girls, and several mothers from Hualou havee to see her. After all, she is truly talented, not the few girls who only attract elegant guests by their talents. Those who learned something from Tang Guo turned out to be repaid. There were mothers from other gardens who came to look for them, but said that they would only pick up yaks and not sell themselves. Naturally, there was no agreement. Sheughed inwardly, but she didn''t know that she turned her head and entered the Jingshan Princess''s mansion,pletely getting rid of her identity as a woman in the brothel. Yingying is annoyed, remorseful, and a little unwilling. It is obvious that she is worse than them. Why is her destiny not as good as theirs? She promised the mother of Hualou, who was named by Meixianyuan in the capital, to go there three dayster, the contract was signed, and she couldn''t regret it. Tang Guo got busy here, because those girls were novices, so she asked the emperor, hoping that Wei Xun could arrange some people to help her. She bluntly said that he valued the abilities of the father-inw Wei. The emperor didn''t mind, and praised her for her excellent vision. Wei Xun helped Tang Guo more willingly. He had long anticipated that when Princess Jingshan came out, she would definitely have to go ahead. No, it''s already started. Regarding those people who killed Princess Jingshan, they would not be dealt with so quickly. After all, there were too many people involved, and every detail should not be missed. Copying homes and killing people is not about killing and killing, and there is no evidence. The evidence provided by Wei Xun was sufficient, and those few people could hardly reverse the case. "I heard that my biological mother went to the pce again to intercede with her uncle, hoping to spare Meng Shiyin?" Tang Guo and Wei Xun sat opposite each other. Wei Xun is a father-inw, and he oftenes to Tang Guo here, but he has passed the clear road. No one can say anything, onlyment that the Jingshan princess is really favored. "Does the princess care?" "Don''t care." The corner of Wei Xun''s lips twitched, and a son fell: "Since I don''t care, why should the princess worry about those little things? The evidence is so mountainous that Princess Yunzhen can''t change anything. The emperor is not a foolish king." The emperor allowed this matter to make a big mess, so naturally he didn''t want to let these people go. "It''s not annoying, but she repeatedly begged her uncle to fail, and she is afraid that she wille to me in two days." Wei Xun frowned: "It''s possible. In terms of identity, the princess can''t avoid her. The princess can actually look for opportunities and go out to hide first." "Don''t hide, I''m not afraid of her being annoying, just thinking about what I should do if shees to intercede." Intuition tells Wei Xun that Princess Jingshan is going to do something again. He felt that the return of Princess Jingshan was really a very good thing. Before the two yed a game, someone came to announce that Princess Yunzhen was here. It was almost three days since Princess Yunzhen took the initiative to see Tang Guo for the first time. It can be seen that she doesn''t care about Tang Guo''s daughter. Tang Guo went to meet the princess Yunzhen, with a faint expression: "Why is my mother here?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4357: Oiran (41) Chapter 4357: Oiran (41) Chapter 4357 Oiran (41) "Jingshan." Princess Yunzhen was actually a bit embarrassed in her heart, thinking that this daughter was not considerate at all, she was not like her own daughter at all, how caring like Shiyin. Except for asional greetings to her as usual, no one else was seen and she had no chance to speak. Which girl often talks to her mother with her own thoughts. Her daughter is really inferior to Shiyin. Anything fun and interesting about Shiyin will be brought to her. After all, this daughter grew up outside, her temper is rtively wild, and she has stayed in that filthy ce. She likes to show her face outside all day long. I heard that some schrs oftene to visit. Jingshan is a daughter, how can he meet the doorstep like a kid? This is too shameful. I don''t know what the emperor thinks, and I don''t care about it, but still follow her to the wild. Princess Yunzhenined no matter how much sheined, but because there was something for Tang Guo to help, she couldn''t say much. "Mother, you are a rare visit today. I have already ordered the kitchen to prepare lunch." Tang Guo pretended not to see the other party''s intentions. Anyway, she was not in a hurry and was so anxious that only her biological mother was anxious. Princess Yunzhen didn''t want to eat lunch, but she was so talkative at the dinner table, so she didn''t say much, she just nodded. She dragged Tang Guo to gossip, but it was the time when the two talked the most since they met. "Since you were lost, I can''t sleep day and night. I have never been able to find your whereabouts. I still have some hope in my heart. A few years ago, someone found a jade pendant from Shiyin''s body, and I was so happy. "Princess Yunzhen said while wiping tears, "I thought I would never see it again in this life, and I didn''t expect to be able to take turns." "Since Shiyin came to my side, I felt at ease. I slept well at night and had a much better appetite. Shiyin was still caring." Princess Yunzhen continued to say that Meng Shiyin was good, "I thought it was so Who knows that this was a misunderstanding, Shiyin was framed, thinking that the jade pendant had something to do with her life experience, so she thought she was my daughter." "Now Jingshan, you havee back intact, and I also let go of the heart that I carried. It''s a pity that Shiyin is innocent but has been so implicated. Since she was sent to jail, I haven''t had a good night''s sleep." Yunzhen The eldest princess'' eyes were red and her expression helpless, "Unfortunately, your uncle has to say that Shiyin hasmitted the crime of deceiving the emperor and confused the blood of the royal family. You must me her." "Jingshan, Shiyin had no idea, do you think she is innocent?" "This thing is so coincidental. Shiyin was also picked up by the Meng family. Didn''t it just happen to hit and misunderstood? Shiyin is a kind child. If she knew it was a misunderstanding, she would definitely deny it at the time. Greed the glory and wealth." Tang Guo smiled inwardly, talking so much, didn''t she just want to move her face and agree with the other party that Meng Shiyin is innocent? "Mother, it is a great sin to confuse the blood of the royal family. Since people are to be dealt with by the uncle, there must be some reason to deal with it. Does the mother think that the uncle is a bright monarch?" Princess Yunzhen''s heart is congested, dare she say that the emperor is not a Mingjun? Her daughter was really not raised by her side, and she didn''t understand her meaning at all. "Mother, don''t worry. My uncle takes this matter very seriously, and will not let anyone guilty or wronged any innocent person. I believe uncle will handle this matter impartially. Give me an exnation. , And also give others a result." Chapter 4358: Oiran (42) Chapter 4358: Oiran (42) Chapter 4358 Oiran (42) "I''m not sure about the Meng family''s ambiguity, but Shiyin must be innocent." The princess Yunzhen listened to Tang Guo''s remarks and did not stop, she wanted to fight for it. "Jingshan, mother asks you to do me a favor, go to your uncle and plead for Shiyin. What about the Meng family, I dont know, I dont know if they are careful about this matter. A general guess. Shiyin is a well-behaved, sensible and kind-hearted child. I can''t bear her being implicated." Tang Guo picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea slowly, and answered Princess Yunzhen''s words in no hurry. She thinks, why this person is so shameless, and can say such things, really want to ask, is the other person interested? If you have a conscience, you can''t say such a thing. Let her, a victim, intercede with a counterfeit? Thanks to Princess Yunzhen''s idea, she was kicked by a donkey. "Jingshan, my mother believes that you are a kind child, otherwise you would not consider those women who were deceived and kidnapped because of your own experience..." Before Princess Yunzhen finished speaking, Tang Guo interrupted: "So mother remembers what happened to me?" "Since my mother remembers what happened to me, why can I still say such things?" Tang Guo asked back. "My mother thinks that Meng Shiyin, who is posing as an identity, is very innocent. If it weren''t for her to die soon, you might not remember me. What happened to you?" "She doesn''t know Shiyin..." Princess Yunzhen said annoyedly. "Mother, are you really my biological mother? If it werent for me to have some abilities, and if I fell there, I could stille out clean? During this time, I found many women who had the same experience as me, but they didnt Im so lucky, and Ive been miserable." "To make a mistake, it should be Lu Yuer''s fault, as well as the fault of Mrs. Liu. Shiyin was implicated in it. No wonder she..." Princess Yunzhen stubbornly said, "You didn''te out well. The emperor was named Princess Jingshan, and he was able to have independent marriages, an independent princess mansion, and a special power. This is a blessing in disguise. If you haven''t experienced this, how can you get this?" System: [The host is big, I can''t do it anymore, I''m so angry that I want to pull out a two-meter long knife to sh someone. Who is this, is there such aparison? It''s safe toe out because this person is his host. Just change a woman and fall into that ce, can you rx like this? The host has a thick file in his hands, all of those **** cases of innocent women, and every experience is shocking. Princess Yunzhen, she is not long-hearted, right? "Jingshan, just give me a message, do you want to help Shiyin plead. My mother has no other requirements for you, so I hope you can help Shiyin." Tang Guo sneered and raised her eyes to Princess Yunzhen''s eyes: "Where does the face of Princess Yunzhen ask me to plead with Meng Shiyin? I didn''t punish her, waiting for her uncle''s disposal, it''s already a shame." "Princess Yunzhen, pleasee back, I am afraid it is not rare for you to use lunch here." "You...you are an unfilial girl, you dare to confront me!" Princess Yunzhen was taken aback by Tang Guo''s sudden change of attitude, and then stood up in anger, "You are so stubborn, why... Dare to confront me, don''t you fail to learn the rules outside?" Chapter 4359: Oiran (43) Chapter 4359: Oiran (43) Chapter 4359 Oiran (43) "Princess Yunzhen thinks that what happened to me is nothing, not as pitiful as Meng Shiyin, right?" Tang Guo also stood up: "Actually, it is not impossible for me to help Meng Shiyin intercede, as long as you can promise me one condition." "What conditions?" Seeing Tang Guo let go, Princess Yunzhen suppressed the anger in her heart. Tang Guo said quietly: "You, or Meng Shiyin, go to the Hualou to experience what you should experience once, and you want to advertise it. If one of you can do it, it means that my experience is really nothing, I will Go and help Meng Shiyin intercede." "You... how can you be like this?" Princess Yunzhen was so angry that her face was grim. "How can you say this, can you go to that ce casually?" After speaking, she consciously shut up, as if I said something that shouldn''t be said. "Oh, the princess Yunzhen also understands that this ce is a ce where your innocent daughter''s house can''t go casually. Then why do you want to help Meng Shiyin intercede? How can she be, how big is your face? You can''t bear things, why? Think I walk through it and assume that nothing has happened?" "Come, see off." Princess Yunzhen stamped her feet with anger, and finally said, "Are you still my daughter?" "I also want to ask, are you my biological mother? I didn''t n for me, but I was dealing with someone who reced me, and tried to ask me to help plead. Princess Yunzhen, you are not worthy of being my mother. " Princess Yunzhen left angrily, calling her unfilial daughter. When I went back, I told the admirers of Meng Shiyin that her daughter was unreasonable, she insisted on killing Meng Shiyin, and confronted her biological mother. She is Tang Guo''s biological mother, and people can easily believe these words from her mouth. It didn''t take long for the capital to spread that Princess Jingshan was not filial, contradicted her mother, and was self-willed. But nothing came out, this matter has something to do with Meng Shiyin. Tang Guo understands that the person spreading the rumors is trying to discredit her, and then find a way to help Meng Shiyin intercede. With her here, can the other party do what they want? "Duke Wei, this will trouble you." Tang Guo looked at Wei Xun with a smile. Wei Xun thought of what Tang Guo had ordered him to do just now, and he felt a little cold for no reason. "The princess is sure?" "Sure, I can''t afford such a mother." "Well, I will definitely help the public organize this matter." "I believe you." Tang Guo''s eyes were serious, and Wei Xun must have been taken aback. "I won''t let the princess down." "Duke Wei has never let me down." Wei Xun couldn''t stand it anymore and left quickly. He always thinks that Princess Jingshan is very strange, and the look in his eyes is super strange. It is impossible for anyone to know his own secret, otherwise he would think he was seen through by the other party. This feeling is really not good. When facing the emperor, he would not have this feeling. He seemed to underestimate the Jingshan princess, the other party was courageous and strategic, and was not soft-hearted. Going on, felt that few people were opponents. So, in the end, will he be pinched by the opponent? However, if Princess Jingshan can help him bring down the queen, it would be worth it. Wei Xun, who wanted to understand, his heavy footsteps became a little rxed. I have forgotten that Wei Xun, but I don''t like to be seen through, or even controlled. Even the emperor knows only one side of him. Chapter 4360: Oiran (44) Chapter 4360: Oiran (44) Chapter 4360 Oiran (44) "I heard people say that Princess Yunzhen asked Princess Jingshan to plead with Meng Shiyin." "Who is Meng Shiyin? Why please?" "Meng Shiyin is the daughter of the merchant, who is posing as Princess Jingshan." "Then why did Princess Yunzhen ask Princess Jingshan to intercede with Meng Shiyin? Where did you hear about it? Isn''t it a man-made rumor? This is no small matter." "Yes, Princess Yunzhen is Princess Jingshan''s biological mother. How can she let her biological daughter plead for a counterfeit?" "It''s true. I have a rtive who is a rtive of a distant rtive who works in Princess Jingshan''s house. The other day Princess Yunzhen went to find Princess Jingshan. The rtive of my distant rtive''s rtive did not Be careful to hear it. Everyone in the princess mansion knows this, they are all wronged for Princess Jingshan. " "Princess Yunzhen is crazy, right? Meng Shiyin is a fake. Whether she knows it or not, it is a fake. Even if she is wronged, she shouldn''t ask Princess Jingshan to intercede. This is not for Princess Jingshan. In my heart, do you poke the knife fiercely?" "Isnt someone rumoring that Princess Jingshan is not filial, she is a stubborn personality, and she still contradicts Princess Yunzhen? Although many people argue for Princess Jingshan, many people feel that it is nothing to contradict her biological mother. Can''t exin it. But if these two things arebined, isn''t the matter clear? " Such dialogue can be seen everywhere in the capital. What everyone is discussing is not about Princess Jingshan''s collision with her biological mother, but the fact that this biological mother wants Princess Jingshan to intercede for the counterfeit, which is simply absurd. Many people don''t understand how Princess Yunzhen came up with this bad idea. Those schrs who supported Tang Guo heard the news, and their thoughts began to flow. Many people said that Princess Jingshan is not. When ites to filial piety, they are still aggrieved and do not know how to exin. The Princess Jingshan they knew was definitely not someone who would contradict her biological mother for no reason. Sure enough, there is such a shaky thing behind this. Therefore, they want to write an article to scold the princess Yunzhen, who has no distinction between right and wrong, who has a vicious heart and pokes a knife at Princess Jingshan''s heart. In less than half a day, people all over the city were scolding Princess Yunzhen. Even the children in the corner are singing newly released nursery rhymes. They are catchy, and they can sing them after listening twice. Meng Shiyin''s admirers were stillcent. This time I was dumbfounded. The most annoying was Princess Yunzhen. Across the walls of the princess mansion, she could hear those nasty bads singing outside, and she quickly called people out to drive away the children who sang indiscriminately. The children dispersed with a rush, still shouting: "Princess Yunzhen bullied the children!" This scene made Princess Yunzhen''s head hurt with anger. She attributed all this to Tang Guo. If it weren''t for an unfilial daughter, how could she encounter this? Everyone was talking about it, although she dared not do anything in front of her. At this time, if she dared to be a little bit fierce, the people in the capital would have a blood book of ten thousand people, saying that she was bullying the people of Li people because of the identity of the princess. Tang Guo is veryfortable. She also drove around the capital in a special carriage, and almost did notugh when she heard the catchy children''s songs. Wei Xun sat with him and felt that Princess Jingshan was a little bit abnormal. It might have something to do with her experience. Unexpectedly, someone was even more crazy than him, still a princess. Chapter 4361: Oiran (45) Chapter 4361: Oiran (45) Chapter 4361 Oiran (45) Tang Guo''s matter was once again spread far. This time, including her experience, the indifference of her biological mother, all the ins and outs were summarized and publicized. At first, Wei Xun pushed the rumors, butter these were organized spontaneously by those schrs. They decided to use sharp words to curse the royal princess who had no idea. Within two days, these schrs started to make trouble again, so the emperor must give Princess Jingshan an exnation. A good-looking royal golden branch and jade leaf was framed by someone and fell to the flower house. Now that he is still aggrieved by such grievances, he must investigate the matter clearly. Seeing things fermented like this, the eldest princess Yunzhen knew that Tang Guo would not work, and gave up bitterly. She had no extra thoughts about this daughter. She summoned Meng Shiyin''s admirers to discuss how to help Meng Shiyin get rid of crime. They all felt that even if the Meng family was not innocent, Meng Shiyin must be innocent. In the end, Prince Tang Wenpan came up with a way that might save Meng Shiyin''s life. Regarding Master Meng knows that Meng Shiyin cannot be of royal blood, that is conclusive evidence. But Meng Shiyin knows or not, but the evidence is not so sufficient. She did know, but she couldn''t find evidence that she knew, unless it was Master Meng who confessed. Meng Shiyin said they didn''t know, they must believe she didn''t know. In their minds, Meng Shiyin is a kind and lively girl. They n to use this to help Meng Shiyin get rid of crime. As long as it can be proved that Meng Shiyin is indeed unaware, his head is saved. Tang Wenpan went to see Master Meng secretly, and he was helpless in the current situation. To keep the Meng family and Meng Shiyin, only Master Meng sacrificed himself. "This matter is indeed my fascination. The rest of the Meng family, including Shiyin, didn''t know it." Master Meng sensed Tang Wenpan''s intention and said his decision. In fact, when he was sent to prison, he thought about many ways. I''ve been waiting, just want to see what the situation is, until now, only at the expense of him can we save the Meng family and Meng Shiyin. In fact, the rest of the Meng family really didn''t know it. His confidants and Meng Shiyin knew about it. Seeing that the prince attaches so much importance to Meng Shiyin, he understands that no matter what, Meng Shiyin cannot be given up for the Meng family, otherwise his entire Meng family will be destroyed. Keep Meng Shiyin, the Meng family will still have the prince''s care in the future, so it won''t be much worse. In the future, the prince will inherit Datong, and Shiyin will at least be a concubine. The prince is so infatuated and the identity matter will definitely be handled. The prince saw that Master Meng was so straightforward, and he understood that it was done. Because Master Meng insisted that he was obsessed with his own ghosts. When he knew that Meng Shiyin was recognized as the royal princess, he knew that Meng Shiyin was not the royal princess. But for the sake of prosperity and wealth, he deliberately concealed it. I also said that when I found Meng Shiyin''s situation, his two henchmen were interrogated by Wei Xun, which was consistent with his confession. From beginning to end, there is no evidence that Meng Shiyin knew that he was not the true princess. Since neither the Meng Family nor Meng Shiyin knew about this, the emperor could not kill all these people on the grounds of venting his anger. The emperor sentenced Master Meng to behead to show the public, deprived the Meng family of the royal merchant title, fined the silver, expelled the Meng family from Beijing, and never entered Beijing. Meng Shiyin was naturally expelled from Beijing and was not allowed to enter Beijing again. This treatment has been very benevolent and righteous, but the princess Yunzhen is very angry, no matter how she intercedes, there is no way for the emperor to agree to leave Meng Shiyin. Because Master Liumitted a lot of things, many members of the Liu family used Master Liu''s influence to do a lot of bad things. Therefore, Liu''s family ransacked their homes. Lu Yuer, the culprit, was naturally convicted of beheading, and he had to parade for three days before being beheaded. At this time, Meng Shiyin disguised her face and hid in the crowd. Looking at Master Meng, Lu Yuer was sent to the execution ground with her eyes flushed. Tang Guo was very satisfied with this result, she didn''t mind that Meng Shiyin was still alive. "Actually, I have a way to find out if Meng Shiyin knew about it. The princess seems to have other ns." Wei Xun said that they were sitting on the second floor of a teahouse, just looking at the prison car passing by. Tang Guo retracted his gaze: "It''s too cheap to kill her. Living is the most painful." Without keeping Meng Shiyin, how can she toss her admirers? Those admirers just came to die, so how could she make excuses to get them all? "I seem to be on the princess''s thief ship." Wei Xun couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling more and more that he was at a loss. I thought I was the one who strategized, but I didn''t expect to be the errand of the Jingshan princess. "Does Wei Gonggong want to disembark?" Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Wei Xun took a sip of tea: "Don''t dare to go down. There is water all around and you will drown." Tang Guo was amused. Suddenly seeing a lot of rewards, I was a little confused, thank you little cuties, it was a waste. good night, see you tomorrow. Chapter 4362: Oiran (46) Chapter 4362: Oiran (46) Chapter 4362 Oiran (46) Lu Yuer and Master Meng were beheaded, and Meng Shiyin hid in the crowd and watched secretly. If it weren''t for some of her admirers to hold her back, she might not be able to control herself and would rush out to rob others. After the death of Master Meng, everyone else in the Meng family was stunned, and they couldn''t believe that they could escape this time. When he was about to leave, Meng Shiyin didn''t even show up. The others in the Meng family nned to send someone to find Meng Shiyin, but they were stopped by Mrs. Meng. "Mother, it''s no wonder Shiyin said about this. She was picked up by her father since she was a child. We had suffered a lot from the Meng family before. If Shiyin hadn''t suddenly be the princess, our Meng family might have been gone." "Yeah, mother, it''s better to send someone to find Shiyin. The emperor''s imperial decree is to let us leave within half a month. There are still a few days left in half a month." Several sister-inws of the Meng family also spoke: "Shiyin has a good rtionship with the prince and the prince, and even the princes of the family know a lot. I think we will have to rely on her for the future of the Meng family. Mother, husband and uncles all said Yes, that''s no wonder Shiyin, no matter what, she still called her together." "Stupid, it would be good to be able to take a life at this time and save the Meng family. It''s also because the emperor is a Mingjun. He didn''t anger people who didn''t know the Meng family. He only made another punishment." Madam Meng scolded, "I Why is she to me? That girl is so capable, she doesn''t even show up to say if she doesn''t leave. Most of them have a ce to go. Sending someone to find it is no use." Mrs. Meng sighed in her heart, this blessing was picked up after all, and no one knew whether it was a blessing or a curse in the end. Before the family was sent to jail, she was ready to copy the Meng family. The Meng family hadmitted a big taboo. The Jingshan princess was able to bear it. As long as she was willing, everyone in the Meng family should not even want to escape. But in the end, why did the Meng family survive, and only Master Meng, who was responsible for all the guilt, was cut off? Its mostly because Princess Jingshan didnt want to pursue the Meng family. If she wanted to, the emperor didnt think of a way for her, so the famous Wei Xun could also arrange for someone to look up the Mengs family. Dispose of it from scratch. Princess Jingshan didn''t implicate the other members of the Meng family, but she couldn''t guarantee whether the other party had any thoughts about Meng Shiyin. Princess Yunzhen didn''t know what was going on either, she got close to the fake Meng Shiyin, but alienated Princess Jingshan instead. And those princes, princes, are also close to Meng Shiyin. On the surface it looks like a good thing, but Mrs. Meng thinks it is not easy. Princess Jingshan is a person who all schrs must support, and since this time, how many women who have been tricked into living in the dust have been rescued by her. She was afraid that these women would not go anywhere, and even set up dyeing workshops so that these women could have a ce to do work and support themselves. Can such a person beparable to Meng Shiyin? The prince, the prince, the prince of the family, these people with unusual identities are close to Meng Shiyin, what will the royal side think? Mrs. Meng felt that something would happen sooner orter. Since Meng Shiyin didn''te back to greet them, the Meng family shouldn''t expect Meng Shiyin to bring them any glory in the future. When this happened, the safety of the Meng family was the most important thing. She was already bearish on those who were not in power, and the master was too persistent. Really expect Meng Shiyin to turn over, then she is the brain convulsions, which will harm the entire Meng family. Chapter 4363: Oiran (47) Chapter 4363: Oiran (47) Chapter 4363 Oiran (47) Under the scolding of Mrs. Meng, the rest of the Meng family dared not speak any more. Seeing that they were still a little unwilling, Mrs. Meng said: "After this, can you still not see? Prosperity and wealth, supreme power, this also requires fate. Facts have proved that things must be reversed and prosperous. It''s bound to decline. Our Meng family has been going well all these years, and we have been a little too sharp." "Beijing, if you have no rtionship with the Meng family, don''t think about it. Whoever wants to rely on Shiyin toe to the capital again, then expel the Meng family first." Hearing Mrs. Meng''s seriousness, the young men in the Meng family had no idea. "If Shiyin can return to Meng''s house safely in the future, we ept that if she wants us to do other things, we are not allowed, especially if it concerns the capital and Princess Jingshan, understand?" Madam Meng said earnestly, " This is a ce of right and wrong. Princess Jingshan is not a simple one. Look at it." It will not be that simple. After the Meng family left, they still left a letter to Meng Shiyin, not sure if the other party could see it. Meng Shiyin is still sad now. In her mind, the closest person to the Meng family is Master Meng. When she was a child, she could feel that Mrs. Meng didn''t like her, and she didn''t know if Master Meng ordered the Meng family to shut up. No one mentioned that she was picked up. It was only when the jade pendant incident broke outst time that she knew that she was not of the Meng family''s blood. I also understand why Mrs. Meng is not close to her. Now that Master Meng is gone, for Meng Shiyin, the Meng family naturally has nothing to do with her. How could she leave the capital? Fortunately, someone helped her, and she could still stay in the capital secretly. There are people she likes, her friends, and her enemies. However, there was one incident that made Meng Shiyin unable to believe that Princess Yunzhen actually came to see her and gave her a lot of silver, saying that she was innocent and was implicated. The two people who were not originally rted by blood, get along like a real mother and daughter. The two held their heads and wiped their tears for a while, and Princess Yunzhen said to let her feel at ease in the capital, and she would take care of her if she was there. When there is a chance in the future, he pleaded with the emperor. After this time, Princess Yunzhen often came to visit Meng Shiyin, as if she really regarded her as her own daughter. On the contrary, on Tang Guo''s side, since the copse, the two never went back and forth alone. Only at the pce banquet or party that had to be attended, the two would meet. However, after meeting, they will not say hello. Princess Yunzhen wins over the female rtives, looking like she wants to iste Tang Guo. I didn''t expect that at these gatherings, the people who were close to Tang Guo were the schrs and the princes of the family. Of course, these princes were the ones who admired Meng Shiyin. They got close to Tang Guo. First, they admired her talents. They discussed and consulted at the banquet. This was a rare opportunity. Nothing else had ever thought about it. This second thing is the recent movement made by Princess Jingshan, which shocked the somewhat sour schrs and admired them very much. Why do you admire it? Because there are often children abducted and sold in Beijing, Tang Guo, while saving the women who were abducted into prostitutes, also rectified the traffickers. In the capital, there are so many schrs, wealthy families, and family princes. It is inevitable that children in the family will be abducted after being lost. Tang Guo helped them find the child by mistake, can they not get close? Chapter 4364: Oiran (48) Chapter 4364: Oiran (48) Chapter 4364 Oiran (48) Tang Guo had thought about rectifying human traffickers. Because she only saves women who were abducted into prostitution, not enough to make people remember her. If she reorganizes by the way, those who abduct children, remember her, and there will be more people who support her. She has the help of Xiao Tongzi, the puppet paper man, and Wei Xun''s sharp knife. It is very easy to do these things. Now people in the capital, if a child is lost, immediately ask Princess Jingshan for help, so that the child can be found quickly, which is much more useful than the newspaper officer. Princess Yunzhen has prejudice in her heart, where will you see this? On the contrary, she was very angry now, and the female rtives were slowly approaching Tang Guo. ording to her thoughts, Tang Guo lived in such a ce, and these female families should not be willing to join him. Now everyone smiled like a flower, behaving very close, I don''t know why. Even if I heard thatter, some of these female family members had lost their children. In the end, Tang Guo arranged for someone to help them retrieve it. Princess Yunzhen didn''t think it was any skill. In her opinion, as long as more staff are arranged, or Wei Xun is assigned to her, she will direct her to find the child. What a simple matter. In fact, as time passed, more and more people got close to Tang Guo. Many courtiers urged the female rtives in the family to get close to Princess Jingshan and not to be led by Princess Yunzhen and offend Princess Jingshan. The emperor has changed severalws several times. Thesews are all rted to Princess Jingshan, and they are not rted to their interests, but are beneficial. At least, they are no longer afraid of the kids at home getting lost while ying. These days, Tang Guo rescued many women who were abducted into prostitution from the flower house. ording to the current situation, even if someone pityed their experience at the beginning and felt sympathy for them, few people were willing to take responsibility for their lives. Most of them have hurt their bodies. Maybe they have no children in their lives. It is almost impossible to find a lover. Even if Tang Guo helped them adjust their bodies and marry as them, life might not be asfortable as living in a flower house. Facing the pointing and pointing around, most of them can''t raise their heads, and over time, the husband who originally pityed them will also be very disgusted. Besides, few people would marry a woman of this status as a regr wife. Those who cant marry a daughter-inw, cant just ask them to take their money to post it in order to let them marry. That makes no sense, so she doesn''t n to help them regte their bodies. She taught them piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, taught them the ability to support themselves, and also taught them martial arts that can protect themselves. With Tang Guo opening up, they learn quickly. However, in one or two years, it was very effective, and it was a small master, and there was no problem with self-protection. Before she knew it, she didn''t ask Wei Xun much to ask people to do things, and everyone around her was reced by these women, and the first female guard in Beiguang State was established. I don''t know if these women are ambitious, and some of them even have the idea of joining the army. Tang Guo was silent at the time, she did not expect them to have such a big ambition. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with joining the army, but Beiguang Kingdom had no precedent, and she didn''t know if her emperor''s uncle would agree. After all, this was a shocking thing. Chapter 4365: Oiran (49) Chapter 4365: Oiran (49) Chapter 4365 Oiran (49) "I''ll help you ask." Lan Lan is also one of the people who intends to join the army: "If it doesn''t work, forget it. We are very satisfied with the present. The princess should not be embarrassed by this. We just think that the princess has taught us countless arts of qin, chess, calligraphy, painting and martial arts. The art of war is mixed. In that case, why not use these to do something to win honor for our women?" "Yeah, after following the princess all these years, I have only realized that as a woman, we don''t necessarily have to be married. Now we are so cool and happier than married." Red Bean said. "Today''s status is won by the princess for us, but I feel that it is not enough. If a woman can join the army and defend our Beiguang Kingdom, the people will be shocked that day, and they will be different to us. Do you think?" Although there were no female soldiers in Beiguang Kingdom, there were no girls and women generals in the dynasties before Beiguang Kingdom. This incident is not impossible to say, it is only caused by the environment, and women basically have no chance to set a precedent. Tang Guo entered the pce and talked to the emperor about this. In addition, she was still wondering if she could take advantage of this incident to clean up the prince and others who had been secretly doing little tricks nearby. There are also queens to be dealt with. The Queen Mother Chen alwaysined to her in the group recently, saying that her bones would loosen when shey down every day, and she could only sway in the house at night. Tang Guo often went to see the Empress Dowager Chen, but it is a pity that when we meet now, she can only say a few words. Wei Xun arranged for people to go to the frontiers to find evidence, but there was still nothing to be seen. It was so long in the past, it was not easy to get sufficient evidence. The emperor was also shocked when he heard Tang Guo''s words, those little girls had such aspirations? "Uncle, in fact, they are all very intelligent, if it were not for the unfortunate fall into the dust, they must be outstanding people. Now they are proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy, and martial arts, and have seen a lot of warfare." The emperor was silent for a while: "It seems that you agree? You have to know that there is no sword on the battlefield, and the days in the barracks are not asfortable as they are now. This suffering is not something everyone can eat." "This is what they want to do. They learn so many skills, and they can''t find a ce to perform. They can''t just help people find children, right?" The emperor couldn''tugh or cry. He had also heard that in the past two years, in the capital, anyone who lost a child would go to Princess Jingshan first, and then he remembered to report to an official. The children were all found back when they were reported to the official. His niece is not easy. Since she appeared, she really helped him solve a lot of troubles. At present, the capital is peaceful, and there have been few cases of robbing civilian girls and abducting children. More and more women are being rescued. It can be said that there are those women saved by Tang Guo everywhere. Everywhere, she mixed up with two puppet paper figures and turned them into women to help her manage them. Of course, when Tang Guo did these things, he crossed the emperor''s ce first. The female guard under her hand actually had a name, and she was called Jing Shanwei. As long as there is a ce where Jingshanwei exists, the people will understand that it is correct to find Jingshanwei for those who have lost children and daughters at home. Invisible, the name of Princess Jingshan has been known and admired by the people of Beiguang Country. She is a woman again, and she has always been around pits and abductions, and all the forces are on the bright side, the emperor is not jealous of her. Instead, whenever she did something, the emperor would sigh several times. Chapter 4366: Oiran (50) Chapter 4366: Oiran (50) Chapter 4366 Oiran (50) "I want to see them first and see if they are as good as you said. It''s better to have a battle first, and I will choose a soldier topete with them. If they can win, I will allow them to join the army." The emperor was used to it. Tang Guo kept bringing him new things. Everything was a good thing for the country and the people. I wonder if he can surprise him this time. "I will select a team of thirty soldiers and give you one month''s preparation." If these women can defeat 30 elite soldiers, then they can convince the crowd, and he will also invite his courtiers to watch. Tang Guo agreed, turned around and went back to train the staff. Since they wanted to do these things, she could only empower them. Not only that, she had to mix two paper puppets in it. Since it can be opened, why not open it? Going up early again, the courtiers heard the emperor talk about it. Before long, there was a lot of rumors in the capital that Jingshanwei of Jingshan Princess was going to fight against elite soldiers personally selected by the emperor. Even the fact that women were going to join the army was reported. The people who sent the news were naturally the princes group. They now regard Tang Guo, the Jingshan princess, as a jackal, tiger, and leopard, which is very vicious. In the past two years, Meng Shiyin has also been very frustrated, and always feels unable to stretch her hands and feet. Seeing Tang Guo getting more and more beautiful, she felt very ufortable, even if the princess Yunzhen was very towards her, she would often ask people to give her food. Many people in the capital were unbelievable when they heard that Jingshanwei''s woman was going to participate. They thought it was a joke. Many people felt that Princess Jingshan was too self-conscious and just waited to see the joke. After hearing this, Wei Xun also hurried to the princess mansion. He was a frequent visitor here. When the concierge saw him, they all let in directly. As soon as he came in, he saw Tang Guo pointing the art of war, did not disturb, but sat and watched. At this look, I was addicted to it. How many skills does this Jingshan Princess still have that he doesn''t know? Just being a daughter has changed so many things. If it were a man, I am afraid that the world will be changed. Tang Guo asked Jing Shanwei to practice by himself and sat next to Wei Xun: "Duke Wei came early today." "The princess makes such a big movement, it won''t work soon." Wei Xun originally wanted to persuade, but after seeing the previous scene, he asked instead, "How sure is it to win?" "Ten percent, what I am thinking about now is how to crush it." Wei Xun was amused: "Princess Jingshan really doesn''t give the emperor any face." "Uncle is a Mingjun, so I don''t mind this." Wei Xun took a sip of tea and said in a low voice, "That matter is a bit eye-catching. At the moment, we are waiting to catch people, and then we can have a snake out of the cave. If Jingshanwei can win and be sent to the frontier, it will be fine. Start with this." "The queen didn''t mean to show her head until now. Instead, she avoided my edge. Most of the people around her were pointing." Until now, her emperor''s uncle thought the queen was a kindhearted person. . Wei Xun''s lips curled up with a smile: "The queen will be very worried soon." "Oh? How do you say?" Tang Guo was busy doing his own big business, and there was really no time to pay attention to the queen and Meng Shiyin for the time being. The current Meng Shiyin is probably still ufortable, just wait for her to feel ufortable for a while, anyway, her admirers will definitely get involved. Chapter 4367: Oiran (51) Chapter 4367: Oiran (51) Chapter 4367 Oiran (51) "The prince will be twenty soon. The election of the prince has been dyed for several years. Now I can''t shirk it. It must be selected." Tang Guo understood that the queen must have agreed to choose the princess for Tang Wenpan, but the prince was deeply concerned about Meng Shiyin, and he was definitely not willing. So, Meng Shiyin has had a bad time recently? Meng Shiyin has a bad life, and Princess Yunzhen will also have a bad life. And her admirers will also have a bad life. "Did anyone choose?" "The queen took a fancy to the eldest daughter of the cab minister and the second daughter of Lord Shang Shu. They are both good candidates. I have also seen them separately. The news that came out today is mostly the second daughter of Lord Shang Shu, less sharp. ." "Meng Shiyin must be awkward." Tang Guo said confidently. Wei Xun almost squirted out, he now suspects that the princess kept Meng Shiyin, is it just to see this? "Most of the prince also quarreled with the queen, right?" Tang Guo said that I guessed right, leaving Wei Xun speechless. "The princess really has a clever n." It is still necessary to praise. Who said this is Princess Jingshan? What else can it be without praise? "Those who adore Meng Shiyin must quarrel with the prince, saying that since he can''t give Meng Shiyin the identity, let go, right?" Wei Xun really choked this time, can you guess that? Did the princess change from roundworms? "Duke Wei, when you look at my eyes, are you saying that I am a roundworm?" Wei Xun is stiff, can this be guessed? Does the princess know how to read minds? "Duke Wei, you must be surprised now, how could I know so much." Wei Xun: "..." Sure enough, he got on a thief boat, but he voluntarily sent it to her door as a swordsman. "Close to the subject, Grandpa Wei still arranges more manpower, staring at Shang Shu Qianjin, I''m afraid something will happen." Such things have not happened in the plot. The prince married Meng Shiyin, and there is no less toss in his memory. Neither the emperor nor the queen thought that Meng Shiyin could be a princess. At that time, it was not the second daughter of Shang Shufu, but the eldest daughter of the cab minister. The girl was also unlucky. She was selected by the queen and went to the temple with joy in her heart. She didn''t know that she was robbed by bandits halfway and was found only one day and one night. She was not deprived, but if such a thing happened, she also ruined her reputation. Can''t be a princess. The chief culprit who nned this incident was a few family princes who admired Meng Shiyin. At that time, the original owner had paid special attention to this incident, but unfortunately shecked aura. After finding out about this incident, Tang Wenpan immediately noticed it and destroyed the evidence first. In the end, theint by the intiff turned into a joke, and was scolded as stupid and vicious. When Wei Xun heard Tang Guo say this, his expression became serious: "What is the princess guessing?" "The family princes who are close to Meng Shiyin seem to have no brains. I am afraid that the daughter of Shangshufu will be innocently implicated. It may not be a good thing to get involved with the prince." Among the princes of the family, there must be someone from Tang Wenpan, and most of those who do this kind of thing are rted to Tang Wenpan. "Since the princess pays so much attention to it, then I have to arrange a few more people." Wei Xun''s eyes also shed excitement, he really hoped that these people could do something. The past one or two years has been so peaceful. The queen was dormant, and the prince was restrained by the queen and couldn''t make a big wave. It depends on what happens in the election of the prince. "I''m going into the pce in a while, and I''ll see the queen mother. Duke Wei can go to work first." Wei Xun: So, this is used and thrown away? well. An hourter, Tang Guo came to Queen Mother Chen''s bedroom and drove everyone out. The Queen Mother Chen sat up happily and squeezed the sore parts of her body: "Hey, school girl, when can I go for a walk?" "The queen is too smart and hasn''t done anything. Isn''t this looking for opportunities?" "She has always been very deep in the city. If she can''t kill it once, it will be difficult to find a chance next time. Forget it, I''ll lie down." The Queen Mother Chen knew that Tang Guo had brought the formation. Twops, "Take out the cards quickly and y two when you have time." "Hey, I don''t know when will we be able to summon those female families into the pce to y cards." Tang Guo: "You are the queen mother, keep your focus." Overslept, one more chapter, haha. see you tomorrow Chapter 4368: Oiran (52) Chapter 4368: Oiran (52) Chapter 4368 Oiran (52) "Princess Jingshan went to see the queen dowager again?" The queen leaned on the cushion, her face was not very good, "When I recognized Meng Shiyin before, I didn''t see the queen dowager having any good expressions. Is this the difference between fake and real?" "Is the empress worrying about Princess Jingshan getting close to the Queen Mother?" the old mother asked in a low voice. The queen shook her head: "Not really, what can a living dead who can''t move? Princess Jingshan is not close to me, but there is no conflict. The only bad thing is that she is too popr. I said before the emperor. Twice, at any rate, it was the royal princess, Jin Zhi Yu Ye, who did all those publicity things all day, isn''t it not a good idea." "The emperor said that Princess Jingshan is different from other princesses." The old mother shook her head in disapproval: "The empress should not say this. Now it is the time when Princess Jingshan is favored. In the eyes of the emperor, she is now very good. Dont forget the empress, Princess Jingshan did. All of that was acquiesced by the emperor. To be precise, what she wanted to do was also what the emperor wanted to do." "Fine, just ignore her for the time being, there is no conflict between me and her, doing something is easy and thankless." The queen''s face suddenly sank, "As long as those two things are not known to her." "It has been many years since Princess Yunzhen met the assassin. There is no trace of it. Empress does not have to worry about it. As for the real and false princess, Empress did nothing." The queen smiled with satisfaction: "Yes, I really haven''t done anything." "That Meng Shiyin is a trouble." The queen rubbed her eyebrows. She knew that Meng Shiyin was a difficult vixen who was so fascinated by her son. At the beginning, she should expose this matter and talk about Meng Shiyin pretending to be the princess , She didn''t ask for any benefit. "The prince has been awkward with me all day, saying that he would not obediently marry the princess, and that he is the only one in his heart that is the vixen Meng Shiyin. Mother, what do you say about this?" "Although the emperor grants marriage, the prince must marry if he doesn''t marry, but I am afraid that the prince will have a rtionship with me, and if he does something at that time, the emperor will be unhappy." The prince''s position seemed very stable, but he didn''t really sit on that chair, everything was unknown, and no one knew what would happen in the middle. "The empress wants to get rid of Meng Shiyin?" "This thing is not easy to do. Once done, the prince will probably guess. When the timees, our mother and son will be lost because of a fox, isn''t it going to be a big loss?" Meng Shiyin can kill, she would have been killed long ago. Up. It''s not guilty to provoke more troubles for a vixen, if you can have other ideas, it would be best. "If you kill Meng Shiyin, there is still another way to do it." The small eyes on the wrinkled face of the old mother gave a glint, "As long as Meng Shiyin is separated from His Royal Highness, let His Royal Highness be willing to marry the Crown Prince. It''s easy." "Then what kind of separation method?" The queen was lost in thought, obviously interested in this method. The old mother smiled into a gap in her eyes. She approached the queen and whispered: "As far as the old ve knows, Meng Shiyin has an unclear rtionship with the prince, and the princes of the family. Just borrow them to separate the prince. Your Highness." "Didn''t the empress worry that the three princes and the five princes are too brilliant, and suppress the prince''s limelight? It is just to suppress them, and also let the prince understand that the royal family has no brothers." Chapter 4369: Oiran (53) Chapter 4369: Oiran (53) Chapter 4369 Oiran (53) The queen agreed with the grandmother''s statement and decided to teach Tang Wenpan a lesson to see how his younger brothers snatched his women. A woman who can easily have an affair with other men, surely the prince will understand how to choose? She left it to the grandmother. She doesn''t care how the process is, just the final result is what she wants. The prince''s selection of the princess was decided, and it was made by the emperor himself, who was the daughter of Shang Shuci. At this time, many people gathered in the house where Meng Shiyin lived, including Prince Tang Wenpan and Princess Yunzhen. Meng Shiyin''s face was pale, and she was listening to Tang Wenpan''s exnation. After listening, she said: "Don''t you want to disobey the imperial edict? Do you dare?" The third prince helped to say: "Prince, do you dare? You are the prince, everyone is watching you, do you dare to disobey the imperial decree, oppose this marriage, and marry Shiyin? If you dare not, why do you repeat Give Shiyin hope?" "If your Royal Highness can''t protect Shiyin and give her an identity, then don''t dy her anymore." "He is the prince, so how dare he not marry, if he doesn''t marry, maybe the prince''s position is not guaranteed." Princess Yunzhen certainly hopes that Meng Shiyin can be with the prince, but in this regard, she has no right to speak at all. It is said that Meng Shiyin can only hide in the house secretly now, and dare not let the emperor know that she is still in the capital. If they were known, none of them could escape, and all of them hadmitted the crime of deceiving the king. "Shiyin, you heard that I said that I will definitely not marry Shangshu daughter, I only have you in my heart." Tang Wenpan''s words were a little pale and weak. After all, the imperial decree was down. Can he resist it? Meng Shiyin has been extremely tired over the past two years, and she doesn''t know how things would be like this. Sheined a little bit about Lu Yuer in her heart. If the other party inexplicably stuffed her with a jade pendant, would she have such a rough experience? "Shiyin, believe me, I will give you an exnation." Tang Wenpan reiterated again, "I will not marry Shangshufu daughter." Meng Shiyin hesitated a little, but inwardly, she wanted to take a breath. It''s best to stand in a high position, so she won''t have to be afraid of Princess Jingshan again. Being able to be higher than Princess Jingshan is undoubtedly a queen. Every time she heard what happened to Princess Jingshan, it made her feel very ufortable. The only thing thatforted her was that Princess Yunzhen was facing her, which was the only thing she couldpare to her. "I won''t be a concubine." Meng Shiyin looked at Tang Wenpan and said, "If you want to be with me, you must marry me as your wife. Otherwise, I would rather not be with you." Originally, Tang Wenpan was still thinking that when the timees, Meng Shiyin will be his concubine. Meng Shiyin''s words dispelled the thought in his heart. When the crowd gathered together, the mood was not very good when they left. These admirers of Meng Shiyin really didn''t see her sad, they all secretly nned to find a way to help her. Tang Wenpan didn''t know why, he just couldn''t give up Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin is not a concubine, what should he do? It would be great if he was the emperor, and he would marry whoever he wanted. How could he not be able to decide his own marriage. At this moment, Tang Wenpan''s ambition is growing vigorously. Later, this wave of people gathered several times. Chapter 4370: Oiran (54) Chapter 4370: Oiran (54) Chapter 4370 Oiran (54) During their conversation, Tang Wenpan unintentionally revealed that if there is something unexpected about the daughter of Shangshufu, and the wedding cannot be carried out as scheduled, perhaps the wedding will be dyed and give them enough time. The speaker has no intention, the listener has the intention. A few dayster, the daughter of Shangshu Mansion went out to the temple to offer incense, and met a group of bandits who robbed them. Tang Guo learned the news in advance. After training with the Jingshan Guard who happened to be under her hand, when she heard someone calling for help, she rushed out with them, rescued the daughter of Shangshufu, and captured all the bandits alive. The daughter of Shang Shufu was a very gentle woman, pale and frightened, leaning in the carriage. She had met Tang Guo, and she had also met each other, not too familiar, but she did not engage in any evil. Inwardly, she actually admired a woman like Princess Jingshan. She looked at the heroic woman in front of her, and couldn''t help but look at it more. The more she looked, the better she became. If this Princess Jingshan is a man, I don''t know how many women can be charmed. "Is it all right?" The daughter of Shang Shu shook her head quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, but I was a little scared just now, thanks to Princess Jingshan, otherwise I don''t know what will happen today." She looked at the bandits who had been tied up, and was even more surprised that the people who rescued her just now were all women. Is this Jingshanwei? Sure enough, it looks so majestic, not losing to a man at all. The daughter of Shang Shufu looked at these women in simple dress, **** their hair high, and jumped on the horse easily. They looked so chic, I was very envious. If she could do this, how good would it be? It''s a pity that she was destined to go to the deep pce, and there was no chance. "It just happens that we are over here. Let''s send you back to the house, so as not to encounter any idents in the middle." Tang Guo nced at the robbers, and her heart was funny. These guys finally ran into him. She had waited for a long time. "These people will be handed over to me for interrogation and will give you an exnation at that time." "Thank you princess." The daughter of Shang Shu went to the temple to offer incense, and met the robbers halfway. It coincided with the princess Jingshan who was training Jingshan Guards. This incident was raging in the capital again, and countless people felt that Shangshu daughter was too lucky. The subordinates of Shangshufu who I have personally met copsed every time. Although Jingshanwei was a woman, she was not lost to a man at all. They worked so hard, they caught the robbers three times and five times, and no one was injured. After Shang Shu Qianjin returned to the mansion, she also had lingering fears and talked about this with her family, and her words were full of envy. "This time I really thank Princess Jingshan. It seems that after a few days of drills between Jingshanwei and the elite soldiers selected by the emperor, I have to take a good look." There was still Master Shang Shu who was somewhat contemptuous, but his heart instantly turned to Tang Guo''s side. He thought in his heart that if Jingshanwei was really better than those elite soldiers, such talents should be reused. Even the daughter''s body, as long as it can guard the frontier and fight the enemy, it is a good thing. At that time, it will be able to shock the small country of Fanbang, let them see that the women of Beiguang Kingdom do not let their eyebrows, and they are even more afraid of Beiguang Kingdom. "Daddy, my daughter has heard that many women in Jingshan Guard want to join the army, and then you have to say a few words for Princess Jingshan." Master Shang Shu couldn''t help but smile: "If Jingshanwei is really amazing, of course I would like to see such an existence." "By the way, Princess Jingshan said that she would interrogate those robbers personally, and she would give me an exnation at that time." Chapter 4371: Oiran (55) Chapter 4371: Oiran (55) Chapter 4371 Oiran (55) "Dad, what Princess Jingshan meant is that she will bring Jingshan Guard to fight the bandits by herself?" Master Shang Shu frowned: "The princess really said that she wants to interrogate herself?" "Yes." "On the road leading to the temple, where are the robbers? It''s so close to the capital. No matter how arrogant the robbers are, they don''t dare to stay with the eyes of the emperor. It seems that someone wants to harm you." Master Shang Shu came to visit, Tang Guo was not surprised. As an old fox in the court, he would definitely guess that the robber had a problem. It just so happened that she had already finished interrogating these robbers. She interrogated people very simply, using hypnotism directly, and these people would answer well. Wei Xun stood by, watching for a moment. He was ready for all kinds of weird bugs. Unexpectedly, these people would answer whatever Princess Jingshan asked. He has interrogated countless people, and has not seen such cooperation. Is this the difference between people? Of course, Wei Xun guessed that Princess Jingshan must have used very busy means. Master Shang Shu came by coincidence, Tang Guogang finished the interrogation, and those people had already been put on hold. Tang Guo confessed these people and gave Master Shang Shu a copy. It''s better to leave this kind of thing to her in person. When Master Shang Shu saw it, his whole body was dizzy. The person who did this together turned out to be a few family princes, and one of them was his daughters cousin. As for why he did this, Master Shang Shu didn''t quite know, he just felt that these guys were just crazy. No matter who it is, it can''t be better, if his daughter is really caught by the robbers, the consequences will be disastrous. Master Shang Shu thanked him and hurried into the pce. At this time, the few family princes who nned this matter were a little panicked when they heard that they were caught by Jing Shanwei. They gathered in the secret house again to discuss together how to do this. "It''s not good, Master Shangshu hurriedly left Jingshan Princess Mansion and went directly to the pce." Staring at the servants of Jingshan Princess Mansion, he hurried in. "How to do?" "We just want to stop this. We haven''t thought about harming my cousin. The most is to let her disappear for one day. There is no way to be a princess again." The person who spoke was Ma Yingfan, the cousin of Shang Shuqianjin. Between his cousin and his beloved, he certainly chooses the beloved. They all felt that Princess Jingshan had been in the dust, didn''t it matter? The cousin was robbed for only one day, and she would not lose her body, but her reputation would not be so good. The prince had an excuse not to marry her. They had never thought that Princess Jingshan would happen to meet and arrest all of them. Looking at Master Shangshu''s performance, it should be something that came out of the interrogation. "You are really confused." After hearing this, Princess Yunzhen didn''t know what to say. "When the timees to investigate, what do you ask Shiyin to do? If the emperor hears you do this for Shiyin, then Shiyin Thousands of people will be used, things about staying in the capital will be exposed, and it is likely to lose a little life." The three princesughed mockingly: "Not only will Shiyin lose her life, but also those of us whomit the crime of deceiving the emperor will be punished. Prince prince, your position as a prince will also be at risk." Meng Shiyin didn''t know how to evaluate this incident. What she worried most was that these people would be punished because of her. "You are too stupid, because I really don''t deserve it, I shouldn''t do this, Master Shang Shu will definitely not let you go." Chapter 4372: Oiran (56) Chapter 4372: Oiran (56) Chapter 4372 Oiran (56) Obviously, Meng Shiyin hadn''t thought about how innocent the schrly daughter was. She could only see that these people whomitted crimes for her might be severely punished. "Shiyin, don''t me yourself, these are my willingness." "Yes, we know that you are kind, and we definitely won''t allow you to do this. Who told me not to see you sad? Since I can''t be with you, it''s my wish to see you happy." Facing the confession of these silly people, Meng Shiyin was deeply moved, and quickly pulled Tang Wenpan to say what to do. Although Tang Wenpan was very separated, these people showed friendship with Meng Shiyin in front of him, but at this time they couldn''t take care of that much. "For all of us present, we can''t expose Shiyin''s situation in the capital. Otherwise, none of us will escape." Tang Wenpan said calmly, "Not only that, we have to send Shiyin out of the city immediately. It will be very detrimental to us to avoid being caught by Princess Jingshan. In a short time, Shiyin cannot return to Beijing." "As long as you can do well, I can go out of Beijing, and I can nevere back for the rest of my life." "It''s only temporarily, when the limelight passes, I will take you back." Tang Wenpanforted. Princess Yunzhen took Meng Shiyin''s hand: "You child, how hard your life is. If you really are my daughter, that would be great, and you won''t be bullied by others." "Jingshan is the same, why so many things, since we have encountered that, it will not be enough to put those robbers to death, and we have to interrogate." Princess Yunzhen is very prejudiced against Tang Guo, and no one was present when she said it. I think there is a problem. In their eyes, Tang Guo is just a nosy. Jingshanwei is also very capable of tossing, can''t he help people in Beijing find children? If you have to participate in these things, why do you want to join the army? How can a woman join the army? Shouldn''t it be a family husband and a child? "At that time, if you are passed in, don''t say it is for Shiyin." Tang Wenpan''s face was serious, "As for what reason, you must think of one now. It must be tenable and not be suspected. Don''t say it. Leak." "Just say we love Shangshu daughters?" someone suggested. Tang Wenpan denied: "The daughter of Shang Shu has never had any contact with a stranger. The tutor is very strict. No matter where she is, she is apanied by a maid, and she has never left. It is easy to find out that you have no intersection with her. By the way, do you recognize her?" Everyone was silent. This daughter rarely showed up. Even if they were attending a party, they could only look at it from a distance, and they couldn''t recognize it. "That said, we think that Shang Shu Qianjin will not bepensated as the prince?" Tang Wenpan asked: "Why isn''t she worthy of a method? She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, otherwise the mother will not look up to it. Can you find out the shorings that she is not worthy of being a princess?" No, they are not familiar at all. To be admired by the queen, he must be excellent in all aspects, this is not tenable. "I can''t say that, do you have sisters in your family? Just say that you think your sisters are more suitable for the prince." Ma Yingfan said, "This is what you think, and it has nothing to do with your sisters. It is worse than Shiyin. Lost, and all of us here are well punished." "When the timees, you will pretend to be rogues, and no one can do anything. After being punished by the emperor, you will be scolded at most by two assholes. All this is for Shiyin." Ma Yingfan continued, "Don''t forget. , Shang Shu Qianjin is my cousin. For Shiyin, no one else matters. Besides, your sisters don''t seem to belong to the same mother, right?" Ma Yingfan''s words tempted those family princes. They are not prostitutes, but concubines. They are better than their good looks and talents, so they won''t be challenged. Those sisters at home are really not close to them. In doing so, the most is to be scolded a few assholes, at least to keep Shiyin. "Okay, just do it." Tang Wenpan felt relieved when several people agreed. see you tomorrow Chapter 4373: Oiran (57) Chapter 4373: Oiran (57) Chapter 4373 Oiran (57) When the emperor saw the evidence presented by Master Shang Shu, he suddenly felt absurd andughed. "The emperor, as far as the minister knows, those **** boys and the prince have made good friends. I don''t know the reason for the murder of the little girl this time. Ask the emperor to take charge of the little girl, and they must be severely punished." Master Shang Shu looked scared. , "If Princess Jingshan happened to train Jingshan Guard in that ce, the little girl didn''t know what would happen to her." The daughter''s house was robbed by mountain bandits, even if it was robbed for a while, the reputation was almost ruined. The world''s talents don''t care, what''s the reason for this, let alone whether the mountain bandit is real or fake. They would only think that this woman fell into the hands of the mountain bandits and was unclean. "I will find out about this matter." Upon hearing this, Master Shang Shu understood that the emperor would not shield those **** because of the prince. He was still wondering whether the prince was not satisfied with his daughter and was also involved in it. In this case, he would rather keep his daughter at home for a lifetime than marry her to the prince. Whatever glory and wealth, I am afraid that there will be no life. It''s just that he doesn''t know the details yet, so he didn''t dare to mention this. It is best to find out the reasons why his daughter will not marry the prince after interrogation. When the emperor saw Master Shang Shu''s appearance, he knew that he was anxious. In order to show his attitude, he arranged this matter to Wei Xun to investigate, and let Princess Jingshan supervise it. When Master Shang Shu heard this, he was happy, let these twoe, he let his mind be ten thousand. Master Shang Shu happily went out of the pce, and secretly asked people to spread the news, spreading the **** behavior of the few family princes throughout the capital. Including his cousin who is a schrly daughter, did not leave. He didn''t want to recognize this rtive if he didn''t think about his own cousin and did such a **** thing. But within half a day, everyone in the capital knew that the mountain bandit was pretended by Ma Yingfan and other family members. As for why they did this, several young men have been arrested and interrogated by Wei Xun and Princess Jingshan. Many people went to the interrogation ce to watch, hoping to get thetest news. ording to previous discussions, several family princes said that they were not convinced that the daughter of Shang Shu was selected as the crown princess, and that the sisters in their family were better than the daughter of Shang Shu. As soon as he said this, Tang Guo felt that he had encountered a brain damage. But then I thought, although these few family princes were outstanding in their talents and were valued by the family, they were not considered for the reputation of the sisters in the family. It doesn''t seem strange to do such a thing for a halo heroine. After all, in their hearts, what is more important is love, the beloved, and other people, even if they are blood-rted, they can be abandoned. They insisted that they were not convinced that the daughter of Shangshu was not as good as the sisters in their family. Nothing about Meng Shiyin, let alone Tang Wenpan, was not mentioned. Naturally, no one else was involved. As a result of interrogation, the matter had to be handed over to the emperor to decide on the matter himself. Neither Tang Guo nor Wei Xun repeatedly pressed them for other reasons. Because of this result, Tang Guo was very satisfied. Since they want to cover Meng Shiyin, then cover it, anyway, they are all finished, this is the result she wants. Wei Xun thinks that since the princess likes this result, he doesn''t need to superfluous. Chapter 4374: Oiran (58) Chapter 4374: Oiran (58) Chapter 4374 Oiran (58) The confession of several family princes caused an uproar for everyone, and they suddenly realized whether these people''s brains were kicked by the donkey. It was said by a few of them that the daughters of those families would not be able to choose a good husband in the future. Even if they have argued, this is what they think, and the sisters in the family don''t know. But with the daughter of this kind of brother, who would dare to touch it, wouldn''t it be troublesome? If it doesn''t go well, will they arrange for two assassins to im their lives? These people were awarded a hundred boards by the emperor, and deprived of their official positions. In any case, the daughter of Shang Shu is a quasi-prince. Being so humiliated by them, this punishment is reasonable. When several people were struggling with the board, they still thought in their hearts, this time they didn''t hurt Shiyin, and they were content. However, if they were injured, Shiyin would be sad and busy if she knew it. They secretly decided to wait until the injury healed before going to see Shiyin. They didn''t know that after this incident, the sisters in the family who had originally agreed to the marriage were retired. When some families considered their sisters, they also excluded them. The daughters of several families, with red eyes and tears,ined about them in their hearts, but there was nothing to do. It''s not that they can''t marry, but their current reputation can only marry far away, marry some low-ranking ones, but if this matter is known by the distant husband, they will also look down on them. "Master, what can we do, our daughter, how could she be troubled by that rascal. A good marriage, if you say it is yellow, it will be yellow. If anyone is wrong with our house now in Beijing, it will be a little bit better. Considering our daughter." "You said that if they are still young and drag on for two years, they will be fine when this matter fades away. But if there is no such thing, our daughter will be married this year and next year. If we drag on, she will be an old girl. It''s not easy to pick." The head mother of a certain family said, she was very proud of her worried face. As a mistress, she not only taught her pro-daughter and prostitutes well, but the prostitutes and concubines were also very good, which can be called a model among mistresses. I don''t know that the concubine who once felt good has caused such a thing. "In this way, send the **** away in two days." "Send away, where to send it?" "Send far away and share his share of the family property with him, so that he will note back in the future, and share it with him in the mansion outside." said the master. The mistress thought for a moment, but she shook her head: "Master, I''m afraid it''s impossible. If theye back secretly and do anything else, it will not affect the other children of our family. The legs are on him, and it is not the emperor''s imperial decree. , Can''t stop them froming back." "Then I think about it again, I''ll go and ask those old guys what to do with them." Patriarchs of several aristocratic families are all worried about this matter. Tang Guo showed a particrly happy smile after learning about this, and the opportunity to make trouble came. If these people are not dealt with, let alone the girls of these families, even their sons will be affected to a certain extent. Their minds are so vicious. Whose girl dares to marry their son? These people are probably stillcent. No one has found out the secrets in their hearts, right? "Princess, what are you thinking about, smiling so happily?" Wei Xun asked, not only smiling happily, that smile is simply creepy, it must be another bad idea. Chapter 4375: Oiran (59) Chapter 4375: Oiran (59) Chapter 4375 Oiran (59) "The families of those aristocratic princes should be helpless now, right?" "Yeah, those few minds are not clear enough, and it has affected their peers in the family. Now not only the daughters in the family have been retired, but the men have also been retired. Those who did not retreat were mostly involved too deeply to retreat." "Speaking of them, they are also innocent." Tang Guo shook his head. "Some of them have already been punished, and the family can''t drive them out because of this incident. What the uncle should be punished is also punished in ordance with thew. Others Its their housework and its not easy to get involved." "It is said that if they were able to get out of bed, they were punished to kneel in the ancestral hall." Wei Xun said, "The sisters in their family are thin, but they have nothing to do. They kneel in the ancestral hall and their attitude is a little strange." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Is it that kind, seems to have done something extraordinary?" "The princess can say something every time." Wei Xun praised. "That''s because they think their actions have protected their beloved Meng Shiyin." Wei Xun was a little unbelievable: "So, you can sacrifice everyone in your family?" "In their opinion, it should be possible." Being immersed in brain-dead love, what I like to do most is this stupid thing. "Princess, do you have any thoughts, you smiled so happily just now, thinking about it?" Wei Xun felt that the princess had no good impressions with those few family princes. It should be said that Meng Shiyin''s group of people had no good feelings, and she was even waiting for them to be unlucky. asionally, she would give them a little push to make them even more unlucky. "I remember that in another two months, it will be the Wanchao Festival. There will be many small countries in Beiguang Kingdom. There are many small countries among them. I hope to marry Beiguang Kingdom. But our Beiguang country is strong and strong, and we dont need it. Intermarriage is used to maintain friendship with these small countries in Panbang. Young people who can see each other well are also supported." Wei Xun understood in an instant: "What the princess meant is to solve the crises of thosepanies, on this Wanchao Festival?" "That''s right, if those princesses from the small country of Fanbang fall in love with these family princes and call people back, wouldn''t everything be worry-free?" Tang Guo remembered that these little princesses who came to recruit their husbands had inheritance rights, so they would not have only one husband. These husbands recruited in other countries may not be the biggest ones. This is the humiliation of eating Guoguo for Beiguangguo. "As long as you disclose the news to thosepanies, they will know what to do." Wei Xun understood: "The princess asked me to y chess and taste tea today. She wanted me to do this?" "Can''t I go, right?" Tang Guo looked as it should, aren''t you just a runner? It''s impossible to let her princess do such a thing, right? Wei Xun was convinced by the expression that was supposed to be. Yes, he was just an errand runner, and he found this job himself. "Princess, don''t worry, I will take care of this and I promise to satisfy you." In order to save the fame of the family, the Patriarchs of those aristocratic families, Sai had to squeeze the **** in the family, married to a small country in Fanbang, and they thought ofing back again, almost idiotic dreaming. "The tea here is good, so let me take another sip and leave." I don''t know when, Wei Xun likes toe here very much, he likes toe here when he is fine, and it is good to see how the princess counts people. Chapter 4376: Oiran (60) Chapter 4376: Oiran (60) Chapter 4376 Oiran (60) As long as he walked in here, he was all at ease. It feels like, being in a safe ce, it really makes him strange. After he got here, he could still let go of all his guards, he was not used to it at first, and now he has epted his fate. Under the operation of Wei Xun, the heads of those families were all concerned about the Wanchao Festival. I also learned about the small countries where the princesses have the right to inherit, and studied their customs inside and out. I wondered how to send the **** away at home. And here, Master Shang Shu also went to see the emperor, and said with tears and snot that his little girl was frightened because of that, and now she is sick every day, for fear that she will not be lucky enough to be the crown prince. When the emperor saw Shang Shu who had lost a lot of weight, he felt a little speechless. This old guy also struggled for acting. Since they were unwilling, he also nned to take back his previous marriage gift and Rong Shangshu''s daughter to recuperate. This matter is not that simple, the emperor has already noticed it. With the attitude of the prince, choosing someone''s daughter is probably a bad luck. He also knew a little bit about Meng Shiyin, but they acted very quickly, and Meng Shiyin was already outside the capital. After all, it was his own son, and it was also involved with his elder sister who was confused, that is, Princess Yunzhen. For this reason, he also doesn''t want to make a big noise, and it will be difficult to deal with then. Those **** boys, mostly for Meng Shiyin, designed people''s wealth of schrship, but they are still at a loss. Therefore, the emperor easily agreed to Master Shangshu''s request without embarrassing him. Prince, let him be so disappointed, maybe he should look at other good princes. This prince must not have had any contact with Meng Shiyin. Why is Jingshan not a man? If Jingshan is a man and his son, that would be great. This is a great country, and I am not afraid that no one will inherit it. The emperor quickly woke up from his dream, and tomorrow is the day when Jingshanwei will select thirty elite soldiers topete with him. In fact, he already had a hunch that Jingshan would win, but he wanted to see how far Jingshan would win. On the second day, neither the minister nor the emperor had an early court, and they all went to the drill field to watch the contest between the thirty elite soldiers and Jingshanwei. There are a total of five contests, involving various tactics andpetitions. In the first game, the two sides randomly selected one, and came out topete individually. Jingshanwei is a petite woman, and the elite soldier is a stronger man. On the side of elite soldiers, there is no one who is not strong. However, the result was shocking. The whole audience was full of the petite woman pressing the big man, and the scene was a bit unbearable to look directly at. The emperor almost hid his face and looked at Tang Guo several times, as if he was saying, can''t you give me some face? But seeing such a powerful woman, the emperor was also shocked. Where did Jingshan find these treasures? For the next four games, Jing Shanwei was crushing thirty elite soldiers. The ministers who had been despised before, only felt that their faces hurt. Shang Shu looked at the stars, beside him, there was a little white servant standing beside him, still talking to him in a low voice: "Daddy, Jingshan Guard is really strong, now my daughter doesn''t need to enter the pce, can I go... To be a Jingshan Guard." Master Shang Shu: "Is it just for fun?" Chapter 4377: Oiran (61) Chapter 4377: Oiran (61) Chapter 4377 Oiran (61) "Daddy, is Princess Jingshan good?" "Naturally, it is amazing. Few men can match her." "My daughter also wants to follow her to learn her skills, and she will be able to join the army in the future and live a different life. Thest time she met a robber, her daughter could not do anything. She even shouted loudly for fear of attracting their attention. She can only be appointed. Stay in the carriage. If your daughter also has the skills of Jingshanwei, she will definitely kill the thief immediately." Master Shang Shu has a headache: "This needs talent. Not just a woman can be like my Princess Jingshan, Jingshanwei." "Then my dad meant to let my daughter try? If my daughter doesn''t work, it won''t be toote toe back. Once it works, our family might still have a female general to win glory for Daddy and the family. Who dares not be convinced? " Master Shang Shu spread his hands: "Do you have to go?" "Daddy, just try. It''s not a big deal to try. Try it secretly. There are several sisters in the family. It''s not bad to stay in the boudoir. Daddy will let his daughter to experience it." Master Shang Shu has been so grind that he doesn''t have any temper. His daughter is very smart, and he often sighs, if this is how good a son is. I didn''t get to my daughter first and still had such ambitions, or should I try? "Huan''er, then try? Let''s say it first. If it doesn''t work,e back quickly. Daddy doesn''t force you to marry, and the family won''t be able to support you for a lifetime. If you don''t marry, you can stay at home and do other things. " "Thank you daddy." Qing Huan almostughed happily, and asked in a low voice and urgently, "Daddy, that''s over, you can talk to your daughter and Princess Jingshan." "Row." Tang Guo did not expect that after the drill, the women like Jing Shanwei got permission to join the army, and when she left, she would receive the little soldier named Shangshu Qianjin. She could feel that Master Shang Shu didn''t n to have an old face at the time, and she could see that the other party was a person who loved her daughter, and most people would not condone their daughters. The daughter of Shangshu and Qinghuan in the memory is not a candidate for the princess. Later, the family that I saw each other had a good family background, but Qing Huan didn''t like that person because he was so romantic. Master Shang Shu was very fond of her daughter. The man ignored his daughter andpletely refused to constrain before getting married, and simply retired the marriage. Then this daughter-inw did not have the intention of marrying a man, but instead was passionate about thendscape, traveled around, and restored many ancient books. This woman is extraordinary. Now that she is here, she has to make her an excellent female soldier when she hangs up. It''s up to her how much she can achieve. Qing Huan didn''t expect Princess Jingshan to be so talkative. After epting her, she secretly moved to the princess''s residence the next day and followed her daily training. Tang Guo gave her something to eat every day, adding some ingredients, and Qing Huan was indeed talented. Especially theprehension ability is very strong, she is more and more optimistic. Master Shang Shu originally only wanted to try, so that his daughter would quit. Who knows that a monthter, that skin was a lot darker, a little thinner, but the radiant daughter, in front of him, yed a sword technique for him. He quickly chopped several wooden stakes to show him, and finally chopped bricks with bare hands. Finally, he smiled and said to him: "Daddy, the daughter is also talented, right? You see, won''t you seed if you try this?" "All right." Master Shang Shu saw that his daughter was so sessful in everything, so he could only agree. Chapter 4378: Oiran (62) Chapter 4378: Oiran (62) Chapter 4378 Oiran (62) There was a Jingshan princess, and a Jingshan guard came out. It is not shocking for his daughter to do this, at least the sky is falling, and the Jingshan princess is holding it. His daughter has been different since she was a child. It was really hard for her to stay in her boudoir, but she was obedient and kept the rules. Now that you have a chance, try it. This time Master Shang Shu directly announced to the outside world that the emperor was a little surprised that his daughter followed Princess Jingshan. "Qing Aiqing, how did you make such a decision?" the emperor asked. Master Shang Shu sighed: "Since the little girl was frightened and couldn''t sleep at night, sheter thought of a way to let her learn martial arts, and she really got better. She said that she really envied Princess Jingshan, so the minister took charge and let her follow Princess Jingshan. , Princess Jingshan is such an excellent woman that the little girl has always admired. Watching the little girl recover from the past, the minister thinks it is worth it." "Jingshan is indeed unusual." The emperor didn''t ask much, anyway there is a Jingshan, and there is nothing wrong with another Qinghuan. Other ministers can''t understand, isn''t the prince fragrant? Actually want to send her daughter to endure hardship. Many yearster, when they saw the heroic woman on horseback who could take a person''s head with a single knife, they would never say that the princess was very fragrant. The Wanchao Festival that Tang Guo and several family patriarchs looked forward to came. Before the Wanchao Festival, the patriarchs of several aristocratic families asked the **** in his own family to receive those Fan Kingdoms with princesses. With the talent and appearance of the **** at home, she can definitely attract the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan. When they do some design, the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan will definitely be able to take the trouble away. As far as they know, these princesses in the small country of Fanbang can hold real power, and the princess''s men have to listen to the princess. It''s impossible to run back. After they have solved the trouble, other families should not look at their juniors in another way. The emperor knew the actions of several aristocratic families, and Wei Xun also told him about it. After the emperor knew about it, he didn''t mean to stop it, but gave them convenience. So that they can smoothly arrange those **** to receive the princess and y with the princess. If the princess looks at them by then, he, the emperor, will give them a short-term princess, and he will have a good face. The few aristocratic princes were suddenly arranged for such a job, thinking that the family really needed them. After receiving the Princess of the Kingdom of Fan, they expressed themselves vigorously, as if they wanted to show all their talents. But I didn''t know that the other brothers and sisters tried their best not to show their faces, so they were afraid of being attracted by those in Xiaoguo. Even if there is an excuse to decline, it is a trouble. Tang Guo nned to let Jingshanwei join the army next year. When the number of people isrge, the emperor has some arrangements. In addition, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan will follow along next year. I dont know how many years I cane back once. She had to teach them more skills, especially those of Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan, both inprehension and memory, both were superior. He is clever and easy to learn, and he will definitely make some achievements. She mixed a lot of puppets in it, as a guarantee for their safety. Speaking of the Wanchao Festival, the princesses of the small country of ***, have already taken a fancy to the handsome son who receives them. Several family patriarchs took a look and decided to use thest resort, raw rice to cook mature rice. They have all inquired about, the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo, who doesn''t care about this, and can mature rice with the handsome princess they like, they probably would be very happy. I went homest night and fell asleep, and I wrote it after I woke up. Sometimes if there is no change more than a little, it means that the author is sleeping, and he can make changes when he wakes up. You can get up in the morning to watch. One more chapter, see you tomorrow Chapter 4379: Oiran (63) Chapter 4379: Oiran (63) Chapter 4379 Oiran (63) In the ns of several family heads, during the Wanchao Festival, several family elders each had mature rice with the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo. When Ma Yingfan and other family members woke up that morning, the whole person was dumbfounded. Especially when she looked at Princess Fanbang lying next to her, her heart suddenly became cold, and all she thought about was doing this. How could she be worthy of Meng Shiyin? When their minds were in a mess, Princess Fanbang''s people came in, and of course there was no way to hide this matter. Therefore, these small kingdoms of Fanbang entered the pce and talked with the emperor about how to solve this matter. After all, their princesses are also golden branches and leaves, and they may inherit the throne in the future. Anyway, both sides mean, since this person is asleep, let''s just give him a marriage, our princess will be responsible. They also knew the customs of Beiguang Kingdom, so they didn''t say that they were responsible to the princes of the family, but said that the two were already in such a state, not getting married seemed a bit unreasonable. There are countless small countries around Beiguang Kingdom. Who would go to learn their customs specifically, especially these few family princes who think they are talented and will definitely be reused. At this time, even people who know it can''t say a few words to them. The faces of Ma Yingfan and others had been lost before that, and few people were willing to get involved with them. The emperor looked at the people below. Several Fanbang kingdoms stood with their princesses, and the family heads stood with Ma Yingfan and other family princes. But he thinks, don''t look at the sullen faces of these Patriarchs, they are actually crazy in their hearts, right? After nning for such a long time, the one who can finally send a few cheating **** far away is the one that is done once and for all. The emperor let the two sides argue first, except for Ma Yingfan and other family princes, everyone else would agree to marriage. Therefore, he shouldn''t worry as an emperor. When the timees, he will talk about the result, and he will have the imperial edict. Almost a quarter of an hourter, everyone finished the quarrel. Of course, as the emperor expected, the small country of Fanbang won. "Since the matter is over, I will give you marriage." The emperor ignored the incredible and desperate eyes of Ma Yingfan and other family princes. "Since you are married to princesses from several countries, then your status cannot be lowered. I will make you the king of the county. I heard that the princesses of several countries will inherit the great **** in the future, and they will certainly not stay in Beiguang Kingdom. "When the Wanchao Festival is over, you will leave with the princess." The emperor made the imperial decree on the spot, and it was difficult to change it. Ma Yingfan waited until he knew that relying on the emperor was useless. How could they marry a Fanbang princess? They only had Meng Shiyin in their hearts, and they did not marry anyone except Meng Shiyin. But there is no one here to ponder their psychology. The small country of Fanbang is very happy, and they dare not do too much, and quickly contribute their gold and silver treasures. They knew that this time they were able to win because a real thing happened between the princess and the prince of the family. As a rtively conservative Beiguang country, of course it would be the result. It''s not so much Beiguangguo''spromise with them, as it is their own customs. The family patriarchs are also extremely happy. But the person has not been sent away, they dare not take it lightly. For those who have no brains, they might make a move to escape the marriage and harm the family. They have to be prepared so that those **** will not cause trouble again. Chapter 4380: Oiran (64) Chapter 4380: Oiran (64) Chapter 4380 Oiran (64) The son of the world who had originally nned to n how to escape the marriage, found that their escape route had beenpletely blocked and could not get out at all. Even if he just took a step, he would be caught back immediately. Of course, Tang Guo''s share of the credit for the family son''s inability to escape must be attributed to Tang Guo. Otherwise, close to the defenses of these aristocratic families, it really may not be able to stop them. Among other things, the brains of these people are very clever in this regard. It just doesn''t have any sense of responsibility, and has never cared about the safety of family and rtives around him, giving birth to a love mind. Meng Shiyin is still in the capital, and she dare not enter the capital for a short time. Such a day really made her feel awkward. When did she have to live such a sneaky life? I don''t know when she will be able to walk freely in the capital. Princess Yunzhen would often go out of the capital to see Meng Shiyin on the pretext of going to incense. Tang Guo knew everything well and didn''t n to deal with it for the time being. Anyway, Meng Shiyin was very good at pitting the people around him, so there was one pit, and none of them could escape. On this day, the princess Yunzhen went out of the capital to enjoy incense again. In fact, she missed Meng Shiyin so tightly. Also, watching the Wanchao Festival, Tang Guo, who was so brilliant and admired by the small country of Fanbang, didn''t feel happy. Only in Shiyin, she can find somefort. Of course she would not talk about this to Meng Shiyin, but rather the excitement of the Wanchao Festival and the strange things brought by the small country of Fanbang. Meng Shiyin didn''t listen very seriously, because at Wanchao Festival, the people around her hadn''t seen it for a long time. I heard that Ma Yingfan and the others were going to host the small country of Fanbang, and Tang Wenpan, the emperor''s sons, naturally couldn''t leave. In this huge house, there are only her and a few servants. If it wasn''t for Princess Yunzhen toe to see her, she was actually alone. Meng Shiyin didn''t like it very much, this kind of very lonely day, she hoped that she could be as lively as before, and those familiar people would be around. Hope that this lively Wanchao Festival will pass earlier. What''s the point of the busy, lively ones not belonging to her? Those of her friends should also think that the Wanchao Festival is very boring. If you have to smile and deal with it, you will definitely be very tired. Princess Yunzhen finally remembered one thing, and decided to talk to Meng Shiyin. At this time, there was no smile on her face. "There is one more thing, I still have to tell you." "what''s up?" "Just Ma Yingfan and the others," Princess Yunzhen hesitated for a while and continued, "When the Wanchao Festival is over, they may have to leave with the princess of Fanbang." Meng Shiyin suddenly became sober: "Princess, what is going on?" "Oh, this is an ident." Princess Yunzhen said what she knew, and Meng Shiyin didn''t know what to say after listening. Therefore, it was Ma Yingfan who had a skin rtionship with the princesses of the small country of Fanbang, and then they were married by the emperor, and they were also made the king of the county. "Why would they do that?" Meng Shiyin couldn''t believe it, these people didn''t treat her with all of them... why were they suddenly with those princesses? "It''s easy for men to change their hearts, isn''t that normal?" Princess Yunzhen said, "And now they are the kings of the county, and I have to give you the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo who will go back. I heard that these princesses hold the real power of the country. At that time, they might be able to control these small countries. Under this temptation, can they not be tempted?" Chapter 4381: Oiran (65) Chapter 4381: Oiran (65) Chapter 4381 Oiran (65) The words of Princess Yunzhen made Meng Shiyin extremely ufortable. It felt like I was betrayed. How could Princess Yunzhen deceive her? So this thing can only be true. Sure enough, is power so alluring? They were still the same as the others, not the ones she had known before. Princess Yunzhen didn''t know the origin of the matter, and she also deliberately concealed it. After all, it was rted to the friendship between Beiguang Kingdom and several small countries in the Fanbang. Of course, she hoped that the princess and these family princes would be happy together. Princess Yunzhen actually has no rights. The IQ is not online, and the things that can be investigated are what others are willing to show her. Meng Shiyin had absolutely no n to go to these few to ask about the situation. Since they are all like this, she asked, what is that? It will also cause unnecessary misunderstandings. "Since it was their choice, then I can only bless." "Shiyin, don''t be sad, there are many people around you, as well as me. What a pity, why are you not my daughter? When I have the opportunity in the future, I must mention this to the emperor. So that you can freely enter and exit the capital." In fact, she has another idea. It would be even better if Meng Shiyin could be adopted as an adopted daughter. It''s just that this situation is simply impossible, which makes Princess Yunzhen very annoyed. Wanchao Festival is not as boring as Meng Shiyin imagined, on the contrary it is very interesting. Because of the power of Beiguang Country, these Fanbang small congresses brought a variety of rare things to offer. Once, after Tang Guo recognized that a small country in Fanbang had brought the rare gadgets very useful, the emperor thought that she had read a lot of books and had a lot of knowledge, so she asked her to see these gadgets. If you can stay in Beiguang Country, of course you have to stay, and it''s best to be something from Beiguang Country. Tang Guo also had this intention, and that said, since her uncle supported her so much, he gave her so much advantage. Then of course she must use this identity to give him something in return. After all, in the period of her uncle''s rule, Beiguang country must be a prosperous age. In the capital, there will be vendors from a small country in Fanbang selling their picture books. This is after Tang Guo''s suggestion to make a special ce for them. This is easier to manage. The people dont have to run around like headless flies. They only need to be in the right ce to buy things they havent seen before. Every day is lively, countless peoplee to y, it can be said that this Wanchao Festival is really interesting. Tang Guo also suggested that, in fact, you can trade with these small countries in Panbang. They have some special products, which are still rtively rich. In a certain part of the capital, it is specially provided to vendors in these small countries in Fanbang. They usually bring goods from small countries to trade, which will make Beiguang Kingdom more and more abundant. Of course, this is only limited to the small country of Fanbang that has a genuine friendship with Beiguang Kingdom. If any small country is found to be unfavorable to Beiguang Country, then their trade is immediately prohibited. When the emperor heard it, he thought it was feasible. His niece has bought a lot of treasures for him recently, and it is said that they are all things that Beiguang Kingdom can use. Unconsciously, the month of Wanchao Festival passed. Those small countries in Fanbang who had gained a good harvest left with the items they obtained with satisfaction. Chapter 4382: Oiran (66) Chapter 4382: Oiran (66) Chapter 4382 Oiran (66) This time during the Wanchao Festival, they discovered that the princesses of Beiguang Kingdom were also very powerful, no worse than the princesses of their own country, or even better. Tang Guo''s fame waspletely circted in the surrounding small countries of Fanbang. Some people even suggested that they wanted to marry her, of course it was a foolish dream. Leaving aside Tang Guo herself, the courtiers of Beiguang Kingdom all saw her value and would oppose the party. What makes them feel terrible is that Tang Guo has independent marriage, and no one can interfere. Fortunately, Tang Guo didn''t mean that, and focused on his career. Among them, there are also some princes who show their kindness to her, but they all die out. Over time, everyone felt that she had no interest in that aspect. At this time, everyone almost forgot that she had been in the dust. Just because the light on her body is too bright, she has already covered up some faint badness and automatically made people ignore it. Ma Yingfan''s family princes also left with the princess of Fanbang Xiaoguo, of course they were forced. Seeing that they were getting further and further away from the capital, no one came to stop them, nor did Meng Shiyin show up. They were desperate. After going to the small country of Fanbang, these Ma Yingfan and others did not give up their thoughts of escape. Ma Yingfan''s current small country in Fanbang is in a desert. He escaped many times but never escaped. Not to mention escaping, there are deserts all around, and he can''t tell the direction, so he can only stay in that ce in the end. He also figured out whether he could go back with the traders in the trade in the future. Where do I know, this princess understands his mind and has told the people of the whole country long ago. In short, he can''t escape. After being tossed for too long, Ma Yingfan gradually epted his fate. Because he was too stubborn, not every time the princess could put down her body to coax him. The freshness at the beginning has passed. Ma Yingfan, who is not loved by the princess, will naturally be looked down upon, and life will be sad. Ma Yingfan wanted to have a better life and to please the princess. He didn''t expect to find out that the princess has many husbands. After learning about the customs here, Ma Yingfan''s outlook on life was refreshed, and he couldn''t believe it. But watching the princess hug left and right, he couldn''t say anything. Even in the end, in order to eat one bite, you still have to please. Of course, he was not reconciled in his heart, vowing to go back one day. Afterwards, Ma Yingfan never had the chance to go back in her entire life. The princess didn''t want to sull her face because of this, so she looked closely at Ma Yingfan. In fact, you don''t need to look too hard, as long as there is no one to help Ma Yingfan, he can''t go back and can only stay in this small desert country. A long timeter, Ma Yingfan began to recall why he fell to this point. Surprisingly, it was because of Meng Shiyin. If there is no Meng Shiyin, he is still that handsome and talented family son. Even if it was a concubine, he was valued by his father, and even the emperor took it seriously, and he was given a petty official. Since meeting Meng Shiyin, it seems that his life is turning in another direction. Family, rtives, and future, seem to be not worth mentioning in front of Meng Shiyin, only her is the most important. For Meng Shiyin''s marriage, he did not hesitate to ruin the reputation of his own cousin. After being given the marriage, he still wanted to escape from the family. At that time, he was very resentful, why did his father lock him up. Now he wants to understand that if he does escape the marriage, the whole family will be affected. Ma Yingfan regretted it, but unfortunately it was toote. Chapter 4383: Oiran (67) Chapter 4383: Oiran (67) Chapter 4383 Oiran (67) After Ma Yingfan waited for a few **** to be sent away, several families gave a sigh of relief. Next, they have to manage their reputation and let everyone see that this is just a rat **** that has broken a pot of soup. Their owner is not that bad. . After the Wanchao Festival, there were more Fanbang people in the entire capital, most of them trade merchants from the small Fanbang country that was friendly to Beiguang Kingdom. Gradually, there was a ce in the capital that was called a trading street. Here, you can buy all kinds of weird things, depending on your vision. Because of strict supervision, it is no longer easy to be deceived. Many curious people like toe here. People in the capital all know that this Tiao Trade Street was actually proposed by Princess Jingshan, and they are even more happy with this princess. Princess Yunzhen didn''t go to the trading street, because this ce appeared because of Tang Guo, and she couldn''t pull that face off. She was really angry, and she ran to the emperor and said something: "Jingshan is now ambitious, and the emperor is not afraid that she will give birth to other thoughts and shake the prince''s status at that time." When the emperor heard this, his expression was hard to express. Does Jingshan mean that? He is sitting in that high position, can''t he see clearly? He sometimes wondered if there was something wrong with his mother''s sister. My daughter is so good and not close, and she still acts against each other everywhere, wishing that the other party is not good, this is not a mother and daughter, is an enemy? "Sister Huang, Jingshan is very good." The emperor expressed his attitude in a few simple words, hoping that Princess Yunzhen would stop talking nonsense. "If you do it like a prince, the emperor can you still sit here with peace of mind?" If someone were to change someone and talk like this, the emperor would have long been angry, after all, this is a big rebellion. But this person is the princess Yunzhen, his emperor sister, and the other person talks without thinking. He had no abilities, but he was a bit low-eyed, and before his mother died, he told the emperor to take good care of his emperor sister. As long as she doesn''t make principled, threatening mistakes, he won''t do anything to her. But she didn''t know that for so many years, her mind hadn''t grown at all. "Emperor Sister, you misunderstood Jingshan too deeply." The emperor did not dare to say that if Jingshan is his son, he would like to train him well, so happy that he would wake up in dreams, "Why didn''t the emperor see Jingshan well? ?" The emperor knew some of them, it was Tang Guo who lived in the dust, and his emperor sister was prejudiced. Jingshan is already very good now, which has subverted the emperor''s cognition, making her a little bit embarrassed into anger, because she can''t control everything beyond her cognition. Also, Jingshan would not listen to her everything, such as thest time Meng Shiyin was hated by the emperor. The better Jingshan is, the worse her vision will make her irritated. I just don''t know, if there are other reasons, just these, it would be too ridiculous. Princess Yunzhen saw that the matter had no results, retired and left. Princess Yunzhen got on the carriage with a gloomy face. Why doesn''t she like Jingshan? Because she hasn''t had a good life since she gave birth to this daughter. She was marrying far away, regarded as married, at that time Beiguang Kingdom was not strong yet. When she was pregnant, she thought she would be a son, so she could be spoiled, but she did not expect to be a daughter. Since having this daughter, she has suffered all kinds of ridicule and neglect. Later, there was turmoil in her country, because she was vividly a daughter, like a transparent person, when they fled, those people even forgot her. It was her identity as the princess of Beiguang Kingdom that allowed her to escape. Those people didn''t dare to treat her like that, and she was waiting for her to be delicious. Later, I heard that the king took his concubine and escaped midway and died of serious illness. At this time, Bei Guangguo knew of her existence before arranging to take her back. With a charming little daughter on the way, the journey had to be slowed down, and there were various twists and turns. Later that girl disappeared, but she was relieved, feeling that she had left a burden. Back to Beiguang Country for countless days and nights, she was actually a little guilty, because she hadn''t been looking for her daughter seriously, and she was a little scared. When Meng Shiyin appeared, she treated her very well out of a guilty conscience, especially knowing that the other party had a good rtionship with the prince. In addition, Meng Shiyin is very well-behaved. After she appeared, she was lucky, not like before. Unexpectedly, this is a fake, but she would rather be true. Sure enough, after that really appeared, she didn''t have a good day. see you tomorrow Chapter 4384: Oiran (68) Chapter 4384: Oiran (68) Chapter 4384 Oiran (68) A few days after the Wanchao Festival, it is a new year. At the beginning of the year, a big event happened. Jingshanwei, in the hands of Princess Jingshan, went to join the army and went to the battlefield to kill the enemy. Jingshanwei has arge number of people, and more than half of them are willing to join the army. Except for a few fewer, the rest were all women who had been kidnapped and swindled into the dust, or were persecuted and now rescued by Tang Guo. Among them, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan also followed. Jingshanwei was still called Jingshanwei, and the emperor did not intend to give them more names. This is also the first female army of Beiguang Kingdom. They didn''t need to be trained anymore, because Tang Guo had already trained them enough and was sent directly to the frontier. It was the ce that Tang Guo expected, and that ce, rtively speaking, it was not that stable. There are restless countries in that ce, coveting the resources of Beiguang Kingdom, and there are also some restless bandits, who often invade the people of Beiguang Kingdom and need many soldiers to guard. Everyone seems to have gotten used to it, but any matter rted to Princess Jingshan, no matter how shocking the world is, they will ept itter, thinking it should be. Of course, they have not yet realized this problem. The queen was very worried recently. Because of the matter of Shang Shu''s daughter, when she selected Tang Wenpan for the princess, she suddenly discovered that many of the daughters she looked good at had already settled the marriage before the Wanchao Festival. Just say that the daughter of a cab minister will get married in two months. The queen didn''t like the others who were not engaged. She felt a little annoyed and was even more angry with Meng Shiyin. If it weren''t for Meng Shiyin, could those guys do something like that and cause many daughters to get engaged in a hurry? What does it mean? Obviously, I don''t want to be a princess, and I''m afraid that things like Shangshu Qianjin will happen after bing a princess. The emperor knew about this, and the current Tang Wenpan was no longer a qualified prince in his heart. He is really not in a hurry, Tang Wenpan''s marriage. On the surface, he didn''t reveal anything, but in fact, he was secretly observing the other half-old princes to see which ones fit his wishes. As for the prince Tang Wenpan, he has no ns to abolish it for the time being, so he will stand here first and be a target. In this way, new inheritors have time to grow up. Tang Guo almostughed when he knew the queen was worried. The matter of Shang Shu Qianjin made a big deal, which was deliberately hers. The purpose was to let others discover that marrying her daughter to Tang Wenpan was not necessarily a good thing. If you know this result, there are people who are willing to marry Tang Wenpan and be a princess, it can only be said that the other party is gambling, it depends on luck. Sure enough, it was exactly the same as she thought, with a bit of foresight, and felt that Tang Wenpan was not appropriate, so she quickly chose another family for her daughter. She was a little happy when she heard that the cab minister''s daughter also had a marriage contract. In the memory, this daughter is as unlucky as the original owner, and is a disaster without vain. After being framed by a few bastards, it is basically impossible to live a happy life in this era and choose a good family. "The queen has nothing to do. I heard that she has retreated now, and finally saw a few suitable candidates." Wei Xun said that he wanted to know the news easily. "Those family members didn''t avoid this?" Tang Guo was puzzled, "Those daughters are also willing?" Chapter 4385: Oiran (69) Chapter 4385: Oiran (69) Chapter 4385 Oiran (69) Wei Xun had a smile in his eyes: "At any rate, it''s the prince, and I want to take a gamble. If it seeds, it will be prosperous and wealthy in the future, with more than a higher status." "Yes." "Uncle didn''t seem to intend to take care of this matter, but instead let the queen toss." Tang Guo knew the emperor''s meaning, and should give up Tang Wenpan. Wei Xun nodded: "But the emperor said very beautifully, let the queen choose carefully, and must choose a satisfied princess." "Seeing what the queen means, is it necessary to let the prince marry a concubine, what about Meng Shiyin? Didn''t enter the city?" "Not yet, knowing that the princess is very concerned about this, I arranged for someone to keep watching. If she enters the city, I will inform the princess as soon as possible." Tang Guo was satisfied: "Thanks for your hard work, Father Wei." Wei Xun was very weird in his heart. Every time the princess smiled and told him that it was hard work, and called him Grandpa Wei, he was ufortable. It was obvious that others called him that way, and he didn''t feel awkward. "It''s been many years since I said it, and I don''t know what kind of grievances there is between Wei Gonggong and the empress. In this regard, I should be able to say it?" Besides, they are now nning various things together, which is considered to be on the same boat. Grasshopper. Wei Xun really didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask this, and as Tang Guo said, they were concerned about it, so it could be said. "The princess really wants to know?" "If it is convenient for Wei Gonggong to say..." "If you know this, the princess will bepletely opposed to the queen." "Isn''t I opposed to her? Grandpa Wei helped me find out so many things, there is hatred between me and her, and we are still talking about the opposition." Wei Xun: "My family died because of the queen. At that time, I went to study and escaped. Iter went back to investigate and found out that it was the queen who had sheltered her brother and killed my family." "Duke Wei is a very decisive person." Tang Guo first nced at Wei Xun''s face, and then slowly moved his eyes downwards, "A good person. Some things are done as they say they are done." When Wei Xun understood what it meant, his expression was very ufortable, and when he looked closely, he was still blushing. This matter is not easy to exin, and it involves his own secrets, which he did not intend to say. This incident, it was a very wrong thing to say, and it made him mistakenly hit now. "So, after Grandpa Wei moves to the queen, do you have other ns? For example, those who framed your family back then?" Wei Xun: "As long as the queen falls, those people will naturally break unfairly. It is very easy. If the queen does not fall, it will be difficult to deal with them. Even if it can be dealt with, the biggest murderer among them is the queen." "If it weren''t for the local officials and the queen''s orders, my family would not be put to death." When Wei Xun talked about this, his face was very serious, and his eyes were vaguely angry. She didn''t want to mention this anymore and changed the subject: "Speaking of which I have been in Beijing for so long, I don''t know what''s delicious in Beijing. Duke Wei should know?" "The princess wants to eat, I''ll take you there anytime." Suddenly changing the subject, Wei Xun was used to it. Princess Jingshan has such a temperament. The two stopped discussing business matters, got up and went out, looking for food. No one would think that Wei Xun had any problem with Princess Jingshan, because he was only a father-inw, and most of them came to help Lord Jingshan organize affairs, but the emperor agreed. Chapter 4386: Oiran (70) Chapter 4386: Oiran (70) Chapter 4386 Oiran (70) Half a monthter, the queen again selected a suitable candidate for the princess for Tang Wenpan. Tang Wenpan said this incident still met with resistance from the other side. The queen was so angry that she still didn''t show up on the surface. She just asked Tang Wenpan what she was dissatisfied with the daughter. She can help him choose what he likes. Of course Tang Wenpan could not say that he liked Meng Shiyin''s. He clearly felt that the queen was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin. Saying this again will only make Meng Shiyin difficult to do/ He insisted that he didn''t want to get married now, he just wanted to learn more from his father and his emperor. If the former queen really believed his nonsense. This is clearly an excuse. Her son seemed to be bewildered by the little fox of Meng Shiyin. As a prince of hers, how could he not even have a concubine? In the future, the prince will be the emperor, so he can''t just marry one person, right? Before, she thought that if Meng Shiyin was a little better and became a side concubine, it would not be impossible. In this situation, it is no longer possible. "Mother, how are your preparations?" "Everything is ready, just wait for my mother to order." "Then do it, do it earlier, so that the prince can marry the prince sooner, and it won''t work anymore. Is this to let Man Chao see the joke?" The matter of Shang Shu''s daughter had a bad influence on Tang Wenpan, causing her to think that the daughter of a good daughter was already engaged. This incident was also half-dead the queen. She didn''t know that there were many other things that could faint her. A few dayster, Wei Xun came to Tang Guo again to report new news about Meng Shiyin and the Third Prince. "Could it be that the prince broke Meng Shiyin''s affair with the third prince?" "The third prince doesn''t know what''s going on, obviously he is the kind of person who likes something and wants to get it by all means. But this good opportunity, he didn''t take any action, just endured all night, and slept with Meng Shiyin. Both of them were treated with medicine, but they were able to carry it through." Between Wei Xun''s words, there was some admiration, this should be true love, "In the early morning, the effect of the medicine is basically over. The two of them have restrained Struggling with it, it seems a bit messy. Plus, they are still chatting early in the morning about the Prince''s choice of concubine." "Meng Shiyin was very moved by the three princes'' gentlemen, and the two of them inevitably spoke ambiguously. They happened to be hit by the prince, thinking something happened to them." Wei Xun continued: "The prince mostly thinks that he is struggling with the queen and does not want to marry the prince, but Meng Shiyin was stubborn by him and his brother, and his heart is chilled. Although the queen''s trick is not the most extreme, it is still After affecting the prince, the queen will persuade the prince to marry a concubine." "However, nothing happened between Meng Shiyin and the third prince. This event will probably ferment somethingter. At that time, it is estimated that it will be a mess, enough to toss." After speaking, Wei Xun couldn''t help but nce at Tang Guo twice, and expressed a heartfelt words: "Now I finally understand why the princess wants to leave Meng Shiyin for her life. It is indeed very tossing. A Meng Shiyin can destroy the dynasty. The prince, a few family princes, a few princes, great." After listening to Tang Guo, she also felt that this y was very exciting. Sure enough, Meng Shiyin would not let her down, so many things would happen in a short time. Chapter 4387: Oiran (71) Chapter 4387: Oiran (71) Chapter 4387 Oiran (71) The next day, Wei Xun came again, or just after dawn. People in the princess mansion are used to thinking that Duke Wei must have something to discuss with the princess. Tang Guo instructed the people around him, if Wei Xun came over, he would call her no matter what. The two met in the study room, and it was very formal, it looked like it was really discussing business. Who can think of it, Wei Xun is just sending Tang Guo thetest gossip. While watching the system, he actually wanted to say something about gossip, he knew no less than Wei Xun. But he is no longer the little Tongzi who doesn''t understand anything. The host wanted to hear Wei Xun talk to her personally. Then his superfluous little master can only hide silently in a corner sad. Forget it, forget it, I still won''t go out, and I''ll be stuffed with dog food after going out. He still went to see the system boy and listened to them crying about what those cheating hosts were doing. "Duke Wei, what''s new?" Seeing Tang Guo''s curious look, Wei Xun suddenly felt that it was worth getting up early. Had it not been toote yesterday, he would have wanted toe over at night. "It''s about the prince." Tang Guo guessed something: "Did the prince agree to get married?" "The princess really has a clever n. The prince told the queenst night about it, and there is an element of anger. After the emperor goes down, the queen will probably tell the matter to the emperor and let the emperor give her a marriage." "Sure enough, it is good news, Grandpa Wei, whether you can operate this matter, Meng Shiyin doesn''t know for the time being." Wei Xun had a weird expression and still said: "There is no problem in hiding it for a few days. After a long time, everyone will know about the wedding of the prince. The princess does not need to worry about this. After the lessonst time, the queen is very concerned about this. She will definitely call people, watch Meng Shiyin carefully, not let her do damage." "Yes, this time the prince gets married. In order to prevent the previous thing from happening again, he will probably put it on the sun as soon as possible." Tang Guo had already imagined what kind of Shura field would happen in the pce next. Speaking of her, she didn''t do anything, just don''t participate in it and watch the excitement on the sidelines, these people will be tossing themselves. In the original memory, there was such a negative character as the original owner that made all their energy go to her. The ups and downs in the back are already based on their deep feelings and rtionships, which are not easy to break down. Moreover, Meng Shiyin at that time was a well-behaved and kind-hearted woman, unlike her current cmity, wherever she went, there would be a wave of incidents. After the early dynasty, the emperor heard the queen''s words and asked a few pretentiously. Hearing the urgency of the queen, he said: "The queen has been working hard for a while, let''s go, and write the decree with me." The queen wanted to quickly get the prince''s wedding, the emperor agreed. He also felt that it was better to settle down as soon as possible, so as not to have many dreams at night and trouble again. The queen felt relieved and followed the emperor. After the imperial decree was written, the emperor immediately sent someone to read it out. The choice of the prince concubine was set, and the day was selected. With the operation of the queen, the time for the big wedding is set in half a month. Anyone who knows knows it well, but dare notugh. Meng Shiyin still knew that the prince married the concubine. When she knew it, there were still three days left before the concubine was married. The third prince was anxious that the prince would marry the prince, so he did not persuade Meng Shiyin to find someone. Chapter 4388: Oiran (72) Chapter 4388: Oiran (72) Chapter 4388 Oiran (72) The third princeforted: "Shiyin, the prince actually doesn''t trust you. If he trusts you, he should ask clearly at the beginning. He doesn''t understand at all, what did you endure for him that day." "This kind of person, because of a misunderstanding, turned his head to marry another woman, which shows that you are nothing in his heart." The three princes are actually very good at instigating discord. If you didn''t provoke before, wouldn''t it be impossible? He could endure not touching Meng Shiyin after taking the Chinese medicine, but he couldn''t pry Meng Shiyin to his side without reason. The prince is about to marry the prince, indicating that he has given up Shiyin, why can''t he fight for himself? "Unfortunately, Shiyin doesn''t care about me. If it were me, I would definitely only marry you, not like the prince. I hesitate and can''t do anything. As long as I can marry you, I wont be the prince. It is willing." The words of the three princes moved Meng Shiyin in the end. Because of the other gentleman''s actions that day, Meng Shiyin''s impression of the three princes was greatly changed, thinking that this person was really good. Unfortunately, she doesn''t like him. If they met first, she would definitely like him. Seeing Meng Shiyins reaction, the three princes did not persecute: Dont think too much, I just talk about it casually. The prince marrying the prince princess is a fixed number, and no one can change it. Dont be too sad. Forget him, you will be able to do it in the future. Meet better people." "The prince is not worthy of such a good you. After getting along for so long, he doesn''t even trust you at all." Meng Shiyin was a little dizzy: "Yeah, why didn''t he listen to me? He beat the third prince and turned around and left. Does he know what I have experienced?" "Shiyin, don''t be sad." Before long, the other princes and Princess Yunzhen also came tofort Meng Shiyin. They all felt that the prince did not trust Meng Shiyin, and now the other party would marry the prince. Princess Yunzhen even said, which of the princes here is not better than the prince? At least they can do it, only marry Meng Shiyin, not even the prince. Under such persuasion, Meng Shiyin was very angry. Yes, so many people are facing her and they can understand who she is. Why does Tang Wenpan not trust her at all? Originally, he wanted to go to Tang Wenpan to question Meng Shiyin, so he simply hid behind closed doors and healed his injuries. This result was unexpected by the queen. Since Meng Shiyin didn''te out to make trouble, she would save it too. The prince''s wedding was held as scheduled, and the time was a bit shorter, but what should be there was not bad at all, it was still beautiful. On that day, Meng Shiyin still secretly went into the city to watch. Bei Guangguo married a prince and had the custom of traveling in the city. It was a blessing for thousands of people and asking for a good luck. Tang Wenpan happened to find her in the crowd. He was a little moved and wanted to escape marriage. But when I saw Meng Shiyin''s third prince, they were still talking to her in a low voice, and he was so angry that he almost fell off the horse. Thus, Tang Wenpan smiled and pretended to marry the prince happily. Tang Guo was sitting on the second floor of the tea shop. It was also very pleasant to see this scene. The prince married the concubine smoothly, but did not make up with the concubine that night. Because Tang Wenpan regretted it. He also warned the princess to keep it secret. The princess did not seem to be a vegetarian, and was not angry at all. She looked like a little bird and listened to Tang Wenpan''s appearance, which made him feel better and felt more guilty for her, so she temporarily let him take care of the yard. thing. Tang Guo was already calcting another thing, about zombie bugs. Calcting the time, Jingshanwei had been sent to the frontier for several months, and it was time to send some news back. see you tomorrow Chapter 4389: Oiran (73) Chapter 4389: Oiran (73) Chapter 4389 Oiran (73) Tang Guo sent news to the paper puppets who were dressed as women who joined the army in the frontier, so that they could start to act and report the zombie bugs. After ordering the matter, she went into the pce and talked to the Queen Mother Chen. When the Queen Mother Chen heard this, she was very happy: "That said, I will be able to go outside soon, which is great." It is not a thing to let the school flowerse to y cards with her all day long. Since the school flower arrived in this world, I have been busy every day, and it seems that I have never stopped. She is currently inconvenient to show her head, and she also said that she took care of the school bachelor, in the end, the school bachelor was taking care of her. After chatting with the Queen Mother Chen for a while, Tang Guo went out of the pce again. When she left the pce, she happened to see Princess Yunzhen entering the pce. She still said hello, but Princess Yunzhen turned her head and left, Tang Guo didn''t care too much. She watched quietly, this princess Yunzhen was done by herself. It is said that she and the queen have been closer recently. It seems that it is for Meng Shiyin, which is a joke. Meng Shiyin still seemed to be unable to forget the prince. Princess Yunzhen and the queen suddenly approached, just wanting to find out about Tang Wenpan''s recent situation. If Tang Wenpan saw her, he might also ask about Meng Shiyin''s situation. She believes that the love between the two young people will inevitably have twists and turns, and it will take a lot of experience in the middle to achieve a positive result. A few dayster, Princess Yunzhen really got her wish, and Tang Wenpan really missed Meng Shiyin tightly. He couldn''t forget Meng Shiyin, otherwise he would not regret failing to reconcile the prince on the wedding night. He found an opportunity to secretly meet Princess Yunzhen. "Siyin has lost a lot of weight. I heard from the maid that she often sits in front of the window at night and looks distressing. You eat very little every day. If you really care about Shiyin, go and see her." "Isn''t she very close to the third emperor brother?" Tang Wenpan didn''t forget that he saw Meng Shiyin and the third emperor cuddling in a bed that day. If not, would he marry a concubine and princess? It was she who backed the feelings between them first. Princess Yunzhen said this: "Prince, you have misunderstood, there is actually nothing between Shiyin and the third prince, it''s like this..." Princess Yunzhen exined everything, saying that the two of them had taken the medicine. I don''t know why, the people in the house couldn''t call them that day, and they couldn''t even find the person who went to ask the doctor. The door of the two people''s room was still locked. They did not do anything beyond the boundary, but restrained. The reason for holding it was that the third prince was protecting Meng Shiyin, fearing that she could not stand the struggle and would struggle to get her clothes off. When Tang Wenpan heard it, his mind seemed to explode. Is this the truth? Why didn''t Shiyin exin to him, no, it wasn''t that Shiyin didn''t exin to him, but he didn''t listen. "How is Shiyin now?" Tang Wenpan was full of guilt, "I will go out of the pce to see her." Princess Yunzhen''s tone was not very good: "You are married to the prince, Shiyin really cares about this. What good is it for you to go out to see Shiyin now? Because of your distrust, Shiyin is so sad." "It''s all my fault, I will go and apologize to Shiyin." "What about after the apology? Can you still be with Shiyin? Let''s not talk about the identity, just say that your crown prince is there, do you want Shiyin to be your kid?" "I didn''t round up the room with the princess. I will figure out a solution for this matter. When Princess Yunzhen heard this, she was a little happy, and suddenly thought Tang Wenpan was a lover. Chapter 4390: Oiran (74) Chapter 4390: Oiran (74) Chapter 4390 Oiran (74) "So, after the two of them talked about it, all the misunderstandings were solved. At present, Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin are meeting again, after exining everything, they are hugging each other andining together?" Tang Guo couldn''t help but yawned. It wasn''t even light, and Wei Xun took such a mouthful of melon. There was no one left. How did Grandpa Wei know her and give her melons every day? "Yes, they are already thinking about how to get Meng Shiyin into the eyes of the emperor and return to the capital in an upright manner." After all, Meng Shiyin''s identity is a problem. It is not easy to be with Tang Wenpan. The people of the royal family are very familiar with Meng Shiyin, and this is not a simple change of identity. Unless Meng Shiyin can be a small child and does not appear in front of people, he will not be noticed if he is not qualified to see the emperor and queen. "Then do they have any ns? It is not a simple thing to clean up, make uncle pay attention to it, and exempt her from guilt." Wei Xun coughed and his expression was somewhat speechless: "They n to arrange for an assassin to attack the emperor while the emperor is out hunting, and then let Meng Shiyin go to block the knife. As long as Meng Shiyin saves him, all the previous guilt should be excused. And got the emperor''s attention." After speaking, Wei Xun looked at Tang Guo, as if waiting for her to make a decision. "Thinking beautifully! These silly people." Hearing Tang Guo''s curse, Wei Xun also felt that the group was stupid, doing these disgusting things for the so-called love, because Tang Wenpan was a prince, and unexpectedly came up with such bad ideas. And the eldest princess Yunzhen actually agreed, not at all for the emperor, that is, her brother''s safety. How did this mind grow, to do it for an outsider? "When will uncle go hunting?" "Even after the autumn hunting, some women in the pce will also go there. The prince and princess will definitely go, so the princess should also be arranged in it." "That''s okay. With me, as many assassinse, only dead in the end. As for those who run in somehow, I''m sorry, of course they are driven out." If you want to save the driver, this group of people dare to think too. "Then I will stand with the princess just in case." Tang Guo nced at Wei Xun: "Duke Wei is questioning my martial arts?" "I don''t dare, I''m just afraid that the princess wants to hear stories and new things, no one will say." Wei Xun really didn''t dare, because the princess was so powerful, he couldn''t beat it. He had seen the picture of the princess breaking a knife with his own eyes. "Duke Wei, after the autumn hunt, my people maye back with news of zombies." Tang Guo thought of this, and talked to Wei Xun first. Wei Xun''s expression really became serious: "I see." Ten dayster, it was the annual autumn hunting time. The emperor took his family and his officials to hunt at the royal hunting ground. Tang Guo was also among them. She deliberately walked closer to the emperor. Today, she nned that no matter where the emperor was, she would be there to ensure that the fake assassins had no chance. Wei Xun was also closely following Tang Guo''s side. The emperor was delighted at the sight. He always felt that Wei Xun listened more to his niece. Perhaps this is because it is better tomunicate among young people? Tang Guo is in a special position, often doing things, and doing everything sturdy. Many people are wondering, why not be jealous of the emperor for such a sharp-edged Princess Jingshan? Chapter 4391: Oiran (75) Chapter 4391: Oiran (75) Chapter 4391 Oiran (75) Even if she was a daughter and gave her so much power, wouldn''t the emperor be afraid? At least, in the eyes of outsiders, Princess Jingshan really has a lot of power. Even people like Wei Xun want to use it. If the emperor knew their doubts, he would onlyugh. When the emperor has been for so many years, whoever has ambition and who has no ambition, even if he can''t see it, can''t he still feel it? If his niece is ambitious, she will not let Jingshanwei join the army with great fanfare, but hide her. Regarding the power, she has never concealed it. Many things he did seem to be apostasy, but in fact they were discussed with him first. Speaking of it, Jingshan has be his sword, and doing those things will definitely be questioned, refuted, and even disgusted by many people. But Jingshan likes to do this, she seems very interested in these. Only, she has no ambitions. She was not interested in his position at all, he felt it. Of course, he also felt that Jingshan did not like the princes and princes, and was even less close to the queen. On the contrary, it is the queen mother, Jingshan often visits. The emperor had to wonder if the queen was not as good as he thought. Therefore, he no longer listened to the empress''s superficial words, but to observe, instead of putting down most of the guard on the queen''s side as before, but carefully pondering what the other party said. After pondering, I understood why Jingshan didn''t get close to the queen. The queen''s performance was too perfect, not as perfect as a real person. Some words look good, but after careful consideration, they are not like that. This discovery made the emperor feel a little sad. The Queen Mother has always disliked the Queen. Even when she was given a marriage, the Queen Mother said that the Queen is not suitable. This person is too selfish, selfish, and only cares about his own interests, and is not suitable for the maternal ritual world. Since the marriage was given, they had no room for rebuttal, just to make him be careful. At a whim, the emperor even called someone to check the queen''s natal family. This check was also incredible. But he didn''t say anything for the time being, this matter is too involved, and it can''t be resolved in a moment. When he came back to his senses, the emperor was already riding a horse, carrying a bow, and ran to the mountain road ahead. His horse ran very fast, and instantly threw therge group away. Tang Guo''s horse is also fast, even if it is not fast, it will be fast to take a talisman. She is a little speechless. When the emperor hunts, he likes to leave everyone behind and do things by himself? Although her uncle''s skill is good, he has encountered too many assassins, and there is no way to deal with it. He will definitely be injured. The emperor discovered that he hadn''t thrown everyone away, and Jingshan and Wei Xun were still behind him. "What kind of horse is your two horses? It''s not even slower than our horse." The emperor asked curiously, but these two horses really didn''t look like his. The two answered separately, the emperor is even more curious, the breed is indeed not as good as his, but it is quite fast. "All right, now that you have all followed, go together." It just so happens that these are two people he trusts very much, and it should be a very pleasant thing for them to hunt together. The emperor also whispered to Tang Guo: "Jingshan, are you shooting arrows urately?" "Fortunately." Tang Guo replied in a low voice. The emperor had a strange expression, and the bow he held shook. Okay? It is said that there is a folk legend that Princess Jingshan has a little understanding, but in fact it is called mastery. What does this mean now? I''m afraid it is also very urate. Chapter 4392: Oiran (76) Chapter 4392: Oiran (76) Chapter 4392 Oiran (76) Tang Guo didn''t show much performance today. Thest time Jingshanwei and the elite soldiers did not give face to the emperor''s uncle, this time he still has to give it. It is not easy to hunt in autumn once a year, and the emperor''s uncle should be the leader today. As an emperor, there is rarely such an opportunity to show off his skills. The emperor saw that Tang Guo rarely did anything, he felt relieved, and couldn''t help but smile, and asked: "Why doesn''t Jingshan do anything yet?" "Uncle beat it down, it''s enough. Those bunnies, deer and deer are so cute, some can''t do it." Wei Xun: Princess, are you joking? I don''t usually see you eat less, and I choose the best one. The emperor was amused andughed loudly: "Then let''s not y Bunny and Lulu, but others, they are not so cute." Wei Xun always felt that the emperor had snatched his lines. "It doesn''t matter. Uncle can hit whatever he likes." "Just now Jingshan said that I really think rabbits and deer are cuter than other animals. Their looks are really lovely. They look simple and docile." In the next trip, the emperor really stopped ying rabbits and deer. Tang Guo didn''t expect that because of her words, this uncle really gave up the most deer and rabbits, and went to fight other animals with great effort. Wei Xun didn''t do it either, he was the one in charge of carrying things. I don''t know if it was lucky today. The emperor encountered a lot of prey, and his archery was very urate. He was almost hit by him, so there was no chance of escape. Wei Xun looked at the various prey hung on the horse, and felt that he couldn''t open his bow today. On the other side, Tang Wenpan met several princes. "Princess Jingshan and Wei Xun followed. Will our n continue?" someone asked. The third prince: "This is a rare opportunity. If I miss this time, I don''t know when the next one will be. However, it still depends on what the prince thinks." Meng Shiyin was also in this ce. When she heard this, she said: "Does Princess Jingshan know martial arts? Duke Wei should be able to do so. The emperor will meet. If she can''t alone, it is actually a drag." "Probably not, I haven''t heard that she can martial arts." Tang Wenpan: "Let''s proceed as originally nned. Let Shiyin be liked by the emperor as soon as possible. With the help of driving, Shiyin doesn''t have to hide like this." "Okay, then I''ll make arrangements." The third prince said, he couldn''t look at Meng Shiyin upset, so he could only help her do what was good for her. The key is that the prince was also able to endure, and he didn''t make up with the prince concubine, which proved that he was true to Shiyin. Now it is a good thing to marry a princess who is not perfect, at least no one is forced to marry again. In fact, he still had an idea in his heart. After Shiyin was punished, he would find a chance to enter the Prince''s Mansion. Even if he was a small child, he would give birth to a child in the future. Waiting for the crown prince to be a king and canonize the queen, that is all right. Such things are not umon. The crown prince ascended to the throne, indicating that he is the emperor, the most powerful, other people can not control. The third prince thought of this, his eyes gradually dimmed. If Shiyin likes him, he will have to fight for this position. After several people discussed it, it proceeded ording to the original n. Here the emperor hunted a lot of prey, and went deeper and deeper. [The host is huge, and a group of people are gradually approaching. "understood." Tang Guo became vignt, her hand was already on the handle of the knife, and she was going to let these people take a good look at the consequences of the assassination. Chapter 4393: Oiran (77) Chapter 4393: Oiran (77) Chapter 4393 Oiran (77) "The Dog Emperor! Take his life." The sudden loud sound really shocked the emperor. When he could see clearly, he saw a crowd of people in ck in the distance. His expression did not panic, but quickly opened his bow and shot an arrow towards the man in ck. In the blink of an eye, the arrow pierced the throat of a man in ck. The man in ck was also stunned. He didn''t expect the emperor to be so powerful, and he locked his throat with an arrow. But this is their mission, and it is very likely that they will die after this time. After all, they are the dead men trained. They are still desperate, rushing to the position of the emperor. There were so many people in ck, Wei Xun jumped off the horse first, holding a knife to stop the people in ck. But there were so many people that he couldn''t stop him alone, and many rushed to Tang Guo and the emperor''s side,ing menacingly. Meng Shiyin was observing in the dark, and when the man in ck attacked the emperor, she went to block the knife. The three princes have been arranged, the people in ck will see that it is her, will be merciful, at most hurt her, will not be fatal. In fact, she is quite scared, but in order to save the car, she can only do this with gritted teeth. Tang Guo drew his long sword, jumped off his horse, and confronted the man in ck. Meng Shiyin felt that Tang Guo was overwhelmed. Unexpectedly, the man in ck who pounced on Tang Guo fiercely was the result of her sword, and Meng Shiyin was taken aback. Tang Guo felt that these people in ck were very hostile towards her, as if they wanted to take her life. She was happy. In addition to helping Meng Shiyin, those people also temporarily added other orders, which is to take her life, right? She hasn''t settled the ounts yet, but they are very urgent. Don''t worry,e one by one, these people will be folded one by one in the hands of their favorite people. Cruel? She doesn''t think. Isn''t this what they deserve? Tang Guo blocked many ck-clothed people''s attacks, but still rushed towards the emperor. The emperor still had some martial arts, and Tang Guo was actually paying half his attention over there. If you want Meng Shiyin to help, you must create opportunities. Meng Shiyin was also very nervous. Seeing Tang Guo''s indifferent look at killing the man in ck, she felt a little scared and a little disturbed. But when she saw a certain man in ck attacking behind the emperor, she gritted her teeth and rushed out quickly. Tang Guo also noticed it. She turned and leaped back. When the man in ck was about to approach the emperor, she cut off the opponent''s head with one knife, and the man in ck was still running. Meng Shiyin just rushed over, looked at the cruel appearance in front of her, and screamed in fright, as if she was stupid, she still kept running forward. Seeing that he was about to rush to the emperor''s side, Tang Guo was very rude and kicked her back into the grass. Haven''t you seen many assassins here? Dare to run around. When Wei Xun noticed this scene, the corners of his lips twitched. Princess Jingshan is really a grudge. However, he felt that the kick just now was perfect. Meng Shiyin was kicked and fell into the grass. Her heart hurts terribly. She also sprayed a mouthful of blood, temporarily lying in the grass and unable to get up. Not the same, this is not the same as their n. Why is Princess Jingshan''s martial arts so strong? Princess Yunzhen kept saying that she was no worse than Princess Jingshan, she was more like her daughter. However, although she knows piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, she really knows a little about fur, and she is not as good as Princess Jingshan, and can be admired by schrs all over the world. Nowadays, the poems and paintings of Princess Jingshan are widely circted. If they are authentic, they are absolutely invaluable. Not only that, but Princess Jingshan has such a powerful martial arts. How could Princess Yunzhen think that she is better than Princess Jingshan? She wanted to get up and leave, but she couldn''t move, and she was very flustered. Especially when I heard the hooves of peopleing over there one after another, I became even more panicked. "There is also a person of unknown origin in the grass over there. Go and see if he is dead. I was afraid that she would hurt my uncle, so I gave her a kick in a hurry." Tang Guozheng wiped the blood-stained sword in his hand, and smiled and said to Tang Wenpan, seeing them pale and feeling very happy. see you tomorrow Chapter 4394: Oiran (78) Chapter 4394: Oiran (78) Chapter 4394 Oiran (78) Tang Wenpan and several people were looking for Meng Shiyin''s people as soon as they appeared. They didn''t see anyone at the scene, and they already had a bad feeling. When Tang Guo said that, their expressions changed a lot on the spot. They all forgot the current situation and rushed to the bushes Tang Guo said. But at this moment, most people''s eyes were focused on the emperor''s side, and they didn''t notice a few of them. Naturally, only a few people found their behavior a bit strange. Tang Guo didn''t mean to go into it. What her uncle said was the emperor. No matter how bad the prince and the princes were, she couldn''t tell the other party that they were not. This would arouse his resentment. Many things can be seen by the other party. Under such circumstances, the princes and princes who fall out of favor have no chance of turning over. After all, few people who are emperors can''t make up their minds. Of course, the things that my brain makes up are more convincing. Tang Wenpan and the others have found Meng Shiyin and carefully picked him up. Seeing Meng Shiyin''s dying appearance, his heart was full of anger. "She is too much..." Tang Wenpan whispered. The third prince pulled Tang Wenpan down: "She was in a hurry to protect her father, this reaction is normal. We miscalcted her martial arts skills, just change someone, she has long been sessful." "Are you talking? Shiyin is hurt like this, you still speak for outsiders, or for people who have hurt Shiyin." Tang Wenpan said very irrationally, seeing the third prince extremely displeased. The third prince was also not annoyed: "You are so nervous, do you want to make people doubt something? I naturally don''t like the person who hurt Shiyin. What good is your anger at this time?" "His Royal Highness, now you should think about how to get out of trouble for Shiyin." The three princesughed tauntingly. "Fortunately, this is not within the capital, otherwise Shiyin has a hundred reasons why I can''t justify it. It''s like this in my opinion, etc. Shiyin woke up, you arranged for someone to notify her, saying that she came to rx in the mountains and forests alone, but she didn''t expect to get lost, and suddenly ran into the scene before, frightened." "Yeah." Tang Wenpan also calmed down, now mainly helping Meng Shiyin out of trouble. Meng Shiyin didn''t actually pass outpletely, but Tang Guo''s foot was so painful that she didn''t want to open her eyes at all. How did she know that Tang Guo''s kick hadn''t used internal force yet, it was just an ordinary kick. If not, just Meng Shiyin''s body, with a kick infused by her, will definitely die on the spot. "Prince, is the person in the grass still angry?" Tang Guo''s voice came from a distance, almost fainting Tang Wenpan. Tang Guo went to observe the princess Xia Yunzhen, the other party did show a worried and nervous look, but did not rush to see Meng Shiyin. It can be seen that the princess Yunzhen can still distinguish clearly at this moment, and it is easy to cause trouble after the past. It should be said that she was afraid that she would be involved in the assassination of the emperor. Among the previous assassins, Tang Guo had solved a lot of them, but they couldn''t beat the rest, and they allmitted suicide. Tang Guo could have prevented these assassins frommitting suicide, but he only prevented it, but it was better not to prevent it. These assassins were arranged by the three princes, and the three princes alone will be punished. In this way, he will be stunned. Without the three princes, how could he pit the prince Tang Wenpan? She could see that the existence of the three princes must be an obstacle between Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin. Chapter 4395: Oiran (79) Chapter 4395: Oiran (79) Chapter 4395 Oiran (79) As long as he is there, there will be various incidents between these two. Therefore, people should keep it, but in this matter, her emperor''s uncle should be suspicious of something. This result was suspected by the emperor, she would like to see it. After Tang Guo''s words, everyone''s eyes really fell on Tang Wenpan''s side. He had to take the people out, and everyone felt weird when they saw the action. The dignified prince actually went to hug a person of unknown origin. Isn''t he still a woman in dress? Could it be that this woman is so beautiful that she immediately confuses the prince? The queen''s face was not so good, she always felt that something was beyond her expectation. The emperor''s expression is also a bit weird. Is this the prince he once thought to be excellent? So cautiously to hug one, maybe it is the assassin of unknown origin? What''s wrong with that distressed look? Who can tell him what''s wrong with his prince? His behavior in the past few years has be increasingly invisible to him. Tang Wenpan hates Tang Guo very much now. He didn''t like it before, and now he hates it even more. "Father, it''s all a misunderstanding." Tang Wenpan walked in front of the emperor and lowered his voice: "This is Shiyin, I was frightened at the time. Shiyin does not know martial arts, and it is definitely impossible to be with those assassins." Tang Guo didn''t say a word. She was observing the emperor and found that there was a sh of deep thought on his face, which seemed to be skeptical. As the emperor, he doesn''t believe that today''s event is a chance encounter. Neither Tang Guo nor Wei Xun said anything, but the queen said first: "Then why Meng Shiyin is here? Doesn''t she know that this is a royal hunting ground and is not allowed to break in?" She was really mad, how could Meng Shiyin find her everywhere, and she was still lingering. If this continues, she is really afraid that the status of the prince will be affected. The emperor''s attitude became more and more unpredictable. The others also looked at Meng Shiyin in Tang Wenpan''s arms, feeling very weird, always feeling that something was wrong. They haven''t forgotten the part between Meng Shiyin and the prince. Tang Wenpan said: Its not until Shiyin wakes up to find out that she has been seriously injured and needs to see a doctor. When he was speaking, he couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo, as if telling everyone that Meng Shiyin was seriously injured and all to me. At this moment, everyone''s expressions became even more speechless. This is the prince, princess Jingshan is to me? What is wrong with Princess Jingshan? When the emperor was in danger, who suddenly broke in, whose reaction was to kill him? It may be that the other party is not in ck, and Princess Jingshan is merciful. She just kicked the person away without directly taking the life. It can already be seen that Princess Jingshan is sensible and kind. Many ministers admire Tang Guo nowadays. This Jingshan princess does practical things, but has nothing to do with their interests. She is not greedy for power, does not participate in any forces, and does not participate in political affairs. Can people not like it? The emperor was not happy, so he said indifferently: "First take the person down, ask a doctor to see how the injury is, and if he can wake up, he will be interrogated." The guard wanted to take Meng Shiyin away from Tang Wenpan''s hands, but when he resisted, he didn''t want to let go. This scene made the queen so angry that she pulled her veil: "Prince." "I''ll take her there." Tang Wenpan was very persistent, and the queen couldn''t help it. Chapter 4396: Oiran (80) Chapter 4396: Oiran (80) Chapter 4396 Oiran (80) The emperor didn''t even bother about it. Sure enough, he thought that the prince was not suitable for this position. This time, the queen saw that the emperor was dissatisfied, and she was worried and hated Meng Shiyin. Everyone saw Tang Wenpan''s jokes, and their hearts were clear, but they didn''t speak out. They saw the emperor''s attitude, and suddenly understood the prince, the emperor was probably not satisfied. Autumn Hunting ended early because of this ident. Because of Tang Wenpan, Meng Shiyin was well taken care of. After waking up, when she was interrogated, she followed the teachings of the three princes. Said that he was walking around in the mountains casually, but he didn''t expect to get lost. Suddenly, he saw that there was a fight ahead and found that it was the emperor, so he rushed over without thinking. Thest sentence was added by Meng Shiyin privately. She felt that it was unrealistic to see an assassin and take the initiative to rush to it. After all, it was dangerous. Everyone would hide or run away for the first time, instead of rushing over stupidly. If you find someone you are familiar with and rush over under tension, then it''s normal. Meng Shiyin''s words made the prince and the others very satisfied, and they felt that they were the ones they liked. After these remarks, even if someone was not satisfied with her, the emperor would not deal with her. The emperor actually still had doubts in his heart, how could it be so coincidental? There must be something in it that he doesn''t know. He first doubted whether Meng Shiyin came here to have a tryst with Tang Wenpan. As for a few people to get together and arrange for an assassin to assassinate him, and to create opportunities for Meng Shiyin to save the driver, he couldn''t think of this. Meng Shiyin has passed this test, but the image of the prince has also lost a lot. At least in the hearts of Manchu Civil and Martial Arts, they were not so satisfied with the prince, and they were all observant. Meng Shiyin was sent out of the capital again, naturally, it was superficial. A few dayster, she returned to the house in the capital. The body is still very ufortable and is currently being raised. Tang Guo''s kick was still a nightmare to her. Because of this incident, Tang Wenpan and several people are very disgusted with Tang Guo, but it is a pity that the current Princess Jingshan is not what they want. "Shiyin, I will help you take revenge." Tang Wenpan said, waiting for him to be the emperor, what Jingshan princess, or stay in the princess mansion obediently, don''t show up, it is embarrassing. The third prince didn''t say much, although she sensibly told him that Princess Jingshan was merciful in this matter. But Meng Shiyin was still more important, so there was no idea of preventing Tang Wenpan from helping Meng Shiyin get revenge. "The chance to wait is gone, what are we going to do now?" someone asked. Tang Wenpan: "Let Shiyin heal her injury first. This matter is temporarily in a hurry. I think this matter is used for the father, I am afraid that it will not work. Now the father is out of the pce, no matter where he goes, he will take Princess Jingshan with him. By her side, Shiyin cannot seed." "Furthermore, this time Shiyin showed up, and the same thing happens next time. Even if Shiyin helps her father to block the sword, she will be suspected. Maybe she will think of Qiuhun encountering an assassin. At that time, it will be inevitable. What will be guessed by others." The three princes analyzed, "There is no chance of saving the car." Tang Wenpan''s expression was not good: "Indeed, they are all the nosy Jingshan princesses. They are so deep hidden and so powerful in martial arts, there is no sound of wind." Chapter 4397: Oiran (81) Chapter 4397: Oiran (81) Chapter 4397 Oiran (81) "For such a dangerous person, I don''t know how my father can be at ease with him. You know, she didn''t grow up in the pce, but was raised outside, and she has also been to the ces where fish and dragons are mixed." After a few peopleined about Princess Jingshan, they began to discuss what to do after Meng Shiyin''s injury recovered. Between the lightning and thunder, Tang Wenpan thought of an idea: "Why do we need to save the car? This matter is not well nned, and it will suffer more." While speaking, he looked at Princess Yunzhen: "If Shiyin saved Aunt Yunzhen, she would have done the same thing. Aunt Yunzhen might still be able to take Shiyin as a goddaughter." A cousin and a cousin cant get married, its ultimately a matter of blood rtionship. My cousin and cousin do not have this restriction. "That''s OK?" Princess Yunzhen was a little nervous. If this is the case, she would be more willing, but she didn''t know if it would work. The three princes pondered for a while: "It can be done, as long as we operate in it, it can be done." "How does it work?" Princess Yunzhen thought that Meng Shiyin would be her daughter in the future, and took this matter very seriously. The third prince said: "While Shiyin is healing, we can start now." On this day, just after dawn, Wei Xun brought melons to Tang Guo. "Princess Yunzhen fell down?" Tang Guo was a little confused. "There are carriages and sedan chairs wherever she goes. The ce where she can get off must be smooth and unimpeded. It seems that this fall is not that simple, otherwise Father Wei will not be able to do so. Come to inform this early." "Fake." Wei Xun drank a sip of tea and whispered, "It''s mostly nning, I''ll see it in a few days. However, the princess may have to visit her soon?" "I have to go and see, face-saving is still to be done, just to see what''s going on with her. I guess, if it is fake, it probably has something to do with Meng Shiyin." At dawn, Tang Guo was notified that Princess Yunzhen had been injured and she took someone to visit. Princess Yunzhen naturally ignored her when she saw her. Tang Guo didn''t get angry and left after the visit. As for the attitude of the princess Yunzhen, naturally someone will help her to promote it, and the other person is afraid that they have not been scolded enough by those schrs. Princess Yunzhen hadn''t recovered from her injury for two days, but something happened again, which seemed to have shed to her waist. When the waist injury was healed, all kinds of unlucky things happened again. It was spread in the capital that Princess Yunzhen was in bad luck. She was afraid of those who would bring bad luck to the pce, but it has been a long time since she entered the pce. The emperor rewarded many things, but he didn''t deliberately investigate this matter. It was all idents. After all, he worries about national affairs every day, and where is he free to ponder these small issues. Naturally, this was the n of the Prince and others. Princess Yunzhen continued to be unlucky. After recovering from injuriesrge and small, she decided to go to the temple to ask the master. The next day, everyone in the capital knew that after the master gave Princess Yunzhen fortune-telling, he said that she was so unlucky because of weak fortune. If there is no strong fortune to help her, she might be so unlucky all her life. Many people didn''t believe it at first, but seeing Princess Yunzhen''s continuous misfortune, they were also puzzled, and it was inevitable that they would believe it a little bit. "Jingshan, what do you think of this matter?" The emperor finally paid attention to this matter. Chapter 4398: Oiran (82) Chapter 4398: Oiran (82) Chapter 4398 Oiran (82) "Jingshan doesn''t know this thing either." Tang Guo could only say that he didn''t know, of course, outsiders would think it revealed something evil. The emperor frowned: "I always think this is a bit weird, but many things can''t be exined. There is really nothing dirty, right?" Tang Guo only expressed confusion about this matter, and did not say much. The emperor heard that Princess Yunzhen often went to the temple, and asionally some minor situations urred, and gradually became ustomed to it, as if nothing had happened, so he left the matter behind. It was not until the princess Yunzhen met the assassin on her way back that she was injured and almost died, and she attracted the emperor''s attention. This time, the emperor hurried out of the pce to see Princess Yunzhen at the princess mansion. Suddenly discovered that beside Princess Yunzhen, there was a somewhat familiar person. Who is that person if he is not Meng Shiyin? Tang Guo also came, knowing that Meng Shiyin had saved the life of Princess Yunzhen, she understood everything. It turned out that they were nning this. For Meng Shiyin, her mother was really willing to go out. Sure enough, after waking up, Princess Yunzhen would ept Meng Shiyin as her goddaughter. She also said that she was guided in her dream and Meng Shiyin was her lucky star. The emperor had no choice but not to object to such evil things. But before that, he asked Tang Guo''s opinion. Tang Guo: "Since Ms. Meng is her mother''s blessing, it''s like her mother''s wishes." "That''s OK, I don''t care about it." As for wanting him to give Meng Shiyin an identity, it is dreaming, wanting to be beautiful, and not waking up. Princess Yunzhen saw the emperor not letting go, so she could only shrink back, fearing that it would not be possible to take her daughter away. Therefore, Meng Shiyin became the goddaughter of the princess Yunzhen, because without the emperor''s golden words, she could not get on Yudie, she was not a real royal person, and she didn''t even have the status of a princess. When I was out, I was only called Miss Meng. Princess Yunzhen didn''t realize that everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. Is there such an evil thing? Everyone felt that there must be something hidden in this matter. Even the emperor also recalled what hade, and never wanted to pay attention to Princess Yunzhen anymore. Thinking of her, she would only think that her IQ would also decrease. The queen was not happy anymore, she finally couldn''t tolerate Meng Shiyin: "Mother, you can find a way to kill Meng Shiyin, but now there is a good excuse to me Jingshan. In the past for this reason, everyone would think that Jingshan was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin, and the prince would not resent me at that time. " "Niangniang, you can figure it out clearly, it is not a good thing to be stained with Princess Jingshan." The old mother did not agree. "Mother, this little vixie Meng Shiyin is too good at getting things done. Look at how the prince was ruined by her? Continue, I''m afraid that the prince''s position will not be kept." "Since the empress has decided, the old ve will do it now." The queen originally wanted to kill Meng Shiyin and pointed the matter at Tang Guo, but she didn''t know that Tang Guo had always arranged to monitor her. So when Meng Shiyin was poisoned, Tang Wenpan rushed into the pce and questioned the queen, but she still did not react. "Mother, why do you want to do that? Are you just like that? Shiyin hasn''t done anything bad. It''s just that her status is low, so you look down on it like that? Must she kill her?" The queen also exined it, but unexpectedly Tang Wenpan produced evidence. At that moment, she understood that she had followed the princess Jingshan''s way, and the mother was right that she should not provoke Jingshan. Fortunately, Meng Shiyin''s protagonist aura is still there, even if he is poisoned, he can still be saved. After a quarrel with the queen, Tang Wenpan hurriedly left. "Mother, I shouldn''t take this step. I didn''t expect Jingshan to be so scheming. She is too simple." The mother shook her head: "It''s the old ve who didn''t get things done. Now the empress really can''tpete with Princess Jingshan anymore." "At least until the prince ascends the throne, you can''t provoke." The queen gritted her teeth and said, "It''s all the little **** Meng Shiyin." However, before the queen breathed a sigh of relief, she heard Tang Guo hurriedly enter the pce to see the emperor. The queen hurriedly ordered people to inquire about the news. She thought Tang Guo was aint, but she didn''t expect it to be worse than theint. "Mother, you mean, Jingshan has a way to cure the Queen Mother''s disease?" The queen was bloodless and almost lost her voice, "How is it possible?" see you tomorrow Forgot to say, the update time will be at 7 or 8 o''clock in the morning, and the author wants to keep in good health. Chapter 4399: Oiran (83) Chapter 4399: Oiran (83) Chapter 4399 Oiran (83) "Mother, you really inquired clearly. What Jingshan said is that the Queen Mother''s disease can be cured?" The Queen''s mind was about to explode. When she hadn''t moved to the new country, she had humiliated the Queen Mother. Something. The other party is a living dead and can''t produce evidence, so naturally there is no way of revenge. However, once the Queen Mother stands up again, even if there is no evidence of the past, she will definitely not be let go. The Queen Mother is not a simple person, but rather deep in her mind, she will definitely think of his way to make her have a bad life. "Yes, Niang Niang, you heard that right. Princess Jingshan did say that there is a way to cure the Queen Mother''s disease." The old mother''s face was gloomy, "Once the Queen Mother recovers, it will be a big trouble for Niang Niang." "Then what should I do?" The queen was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, panicked. The face that looked kind and kind was distorted because of nervousness, "Is that Jingshan hated me, since she Aftering back, I always do all kinds of things, no wonder Yun Zhen doesn''t like her." The queen who couldn''t think of a solution for the time being could only me Tang Guo for this matter on the nosy Tang Guo. "The empress wants to escape this disaster, there is only one way," the old woman narrowed her eyes. "Perhaps, we can also remove the obstacle of Princess Jingshan. The old ve wanted to say that Princess Jingshan is not easy to provoke. Her status is actually a hindrance to the empress. If she could use this to make Princess Jingshan suffer from the crime of killing the queen mother, even if she was liked by the emperor, she would not be able to do anything in the future. Even if she did not die, it would not be so Great power." When the queen heard this, she calmed down, and her flustered face calmed down. She asked in a low voice, "The mother meant to get rid of the queen mother?" "Yes, only when the Queen Mother is removed, the matter of the Empress Dowager will be buried in the ground, and no one will ever know about it. The dead can''t speak, at that time the Empress is truly at ease." "Given the importance of the emperor to the queen dowager, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this." The queen was obviously tempted. "However, it is not impossible to use the power in the dark, but this must be done cleanly. How to do it? Let the Queen Mother die immediately?" "Naturally it is poisoning, the most vicious poison." The old mother''s voice was gloomy, "It''s not possible at the moment. You have to wait for Princess Jingshan to treat the Queen Mother before he poisons her. At that time, this matter will depend on her. When the timees, she can''t argue, just wait for the emperor''s anger." "Then mother went to help find this poison." The queen''s voice was also getting colder and colder. "I wanted her to live longer. Jingshan didn''t want her to live. Don''t me me if you die. Its Jingshan. If Jingshan doesnt take care of her business, how can she be dead? After the emperor disbanded the dynasty, he heard someone report that it was Tang Guo who saw him on important matters, saying that it was about the Queen Mother''s illness. The emperor hurriedly came to see Tang Guo. He was surprised to hear that Tang Guo could cure the Queen Mother''s disease, and he waspletely delighted. After confirming that Tang Guo was not joking, he quickly asked what to do. After Tang Guo exined the method, the emperor didn''t expect things to be so simple. After so many years, they all thought that the disease was incurable, and it had stumped countless doctors. I don''t know how Jingshan thought of the solution, and where he saw it, the emperor was puzzled. Chapter 4400: Oiran (84) Chapter 4400: Oiran (84) Chapter 4400 Oiran (84) "Jingshan is still knowledgeable. Now that the queen mother can recover, you are the real lucky star, but..." the emperor said regretfully, and did not continue, but his emperor sister, how could he not tolerate Jingshan, and instead rectified Ri mingled with that wild girl and treated that wild girl as her own daughter, and was jokes by countless people. Having said that, the emperor asked Tang Guo how he came up with this method. Tang Guo told the truth about the problem of zombie bugs, saying that it was Jingshanwei who went to the frontier to join the army and identally found the existence of zombie bugs there. Because she often went to the pce to visit the queen mother, she also asked about her symptoms, paid more attention to this aspect, and privately found a cure. Jing Shanwei was more concerned about this, so he arranged for someone to inquire about this from the locals. So the characteristics of the zombie bug and the symptoms of someone bitten by the zombie bug were found to be exactly the same as the queen mother. They asked the locals how to solve the problem, and then hurried back with the news. "In fact, the locals rarely get bitten by zombie insects. asionally, it is just a verymon thing. It can be solved by just getting chicken blood. Zombie insects live in extremely cold ces. It''s in the flesh and blood of the human body." The emperor was lost in thought, Tang Guo knew that he was making up his mind again, and did not disturb. "Jingshan is saying that zombie worms are actually an ordinary thing in the eyes of the frontier people?" "Well, almost the local people know that it is already amon thing, and therefore they rarely talk about it. Because zombie worms are just like ordinary poisonous worms to them. It is not very unusual and there is nothing to say. ." Therefore, if outsiders dont inquire carefully and go around, they dont know the existence of zombie insects. "Jingshan just said that the environment where the zombie insects live is actually a cold ce?" "Yes." The emperor asked indifferently: "Beiguang has four seasons, and winter is too cold. I shouldn''t be able to live with zombies. The queen mother has never been to a cold ce. She is most afraid of cold and doesn''t like bumps. How can shee into contact with zombies? Where''s the worm?" "It seems that someone killed the queen mother." Tang Guo didn''t say anything, waiting for the emperor to make up his mind and speak by himself, which would be superfluous. "In less than a year, the little Jingshan Guard could discover the existence of zombie worms, and asked carefully about the situation, but also associated with the symptoms of the Queen Mother." The emperor paused and said, "Why has General Li been in the frontier for so many years? , But no news came back. Therefore, General Li had lived in the frontier for so many years and he did not know the existence of zombie insects?" "If you say ordinary soldiers, they definitely don''t know what illness the queen mother has, and General Li should be very clear." The emperor continued to analyze, "he has seen the queen mother before and asked about the queen mother''s condition." The empress dowagers illness was imed to be a strange illness, and she did not mention the various symptoms of her body. Therefore, ordinary soldiers do not know that it is normal. Even some of the eunuchs in the pce knew that the queen mother was ill, and thought she was paralyzed by a stroke. "General Li also ordered people to transport me a lot of local specialties." The emperor''sst words were undoubtedly affirming that General Li was suspected. Who is General Lee? Being the queen''s elder brother, it is hard not to let people think that this matter has a rtionship with the queen. If it were a few years ago, the emperor would definitely shake his head and say that he could not be the queen. Observations over the past few years have made him understand that none of the people in this pce is like that on the surface. Especially, the queen. Did the queen really kill the queen mother? Chapter 4401: Oiran (85) Chapter 4401: Oiran (85) Chapter 4401 Oiran (85) "Jingshan, you go down and prepare to help the Queen Mother, I will go and see the Queen Mother." The emperor decided to ask the queen mother, maybe she knew something. The reason why I didn''t say it was because there was no evidence, so I don''t know how to say it. Tang Guo returned to the princess mansion andmunicated with the Queen Mother, thinking that the conversation over there should be almost over. Sure enough, after a while, there was an answer from the Queen Mother. [Queen Mother Chen]: The emperor came to ask me if he knew my condition, he was suspecting the queen. Since he asked, I took advantage of this moment to tell the matter. [School Flower]: Then what is his reaction? [Queen Mother Chen]: Naturally I was very angry. If it weren''t for the hard floor of my bedroom, he might have trampled on it. He said he would give me justice, but now is not the time. There are many problems with the Queen''s family. This matter is not just a little bit involved, there will be many people involved. [School Flower]: It should be necessary to investigate the evidence. Our n will continue as usual and will not affect it. The queen is ready to deal with you. [Queen Mother Chen]: It feels so difficult to soak chicken blood again. [Margaret]: I used to listen to school flowers telling stories, saying that some of the queen mothers in TV dramas like to take a bath with blood, but that is the blood of an 18-year-old young female doll, which is used to maintain youth and beauty. [Queen Mother Chen]: Marguerite, your taste has always been very unique, so disgusting stories can be remembered clearly, and you have to share them. The emperor was very angry when he heard what the queen mother said. He did not expect that where he did not know, the queen was like this. If it were a few years ago, he would have thought that the Queen Mother might be very ill. How could a person such a good queen treat the Queen Mother like that? Coupled with the fact that the Queen Mother has always had some opinions on the Queen, everyone would think that the Queen Mother was ill and her personality became weird. After all, the Queen did a very clean job without leaving any evidence. But now, he first learned about the zombie bugs, and about the queen''s family, and General Li never mentioned the zombie bugs to him. He has to arrange for someone to check these things. Naturally, this person who went to run errands could only be Wei Xun. When Wei Xun received this task, he was not surprised at all, but he did not expect it to be so fast, which was really a little different from his n. However, if there is no conflict, he will present all the evidence in front of the emperor, and let him see what kind of person this queen with a benevolent face is. And Tang Guo was also preparing chicken blood for the Queen Mother to solve the zombie bug problem. The chicken blood was ready, just waiting for the maid to help the queen mother into the tub. Tang Guo had known for a long time that there was a pcedy who was a queen, and the other party would get some poison in the bath tub for a while. The queen mother felt that she was so wronged, she had to soak chicken blood three times. The smell, thinking about it, is very ufortable. Tang Guo still saw that the pcedy was a little nervous. When several pcedies were about to hold the queen mother into the bathtub, she suddenly stopped and said to the chicken blood in the bathtub: "How do I feel that the smell of chicken blood is something wrong?" When the words were over, the pcedy''s face changed subconsciously. It''s so obvious that Tang Guo should of course notice that his eyes fell on the pcedy''s face: "You look nervous, do you know what''s going on with chicken blood?" "ves don''t know." The maid quickly calmed down and replied in a low voice. Chapter 4402: Oiran (86) Chapter 4402: Oiran (86) Chapter 4402 Oiran (86) Tang Guo pointed out the courtdy: "This pce is negligent. Even if it is chicken blood, someone has to try the medicine for the queen mother first, so as to avoid bad conditions." Tang Guo took out a dagger and handed it to the courtdy in front of him: "sh the palm of his hand and immerse his hand in the bathtub." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, thedy of the pce paled with fright, and her body was trembling. If the poison touched the wound, she would be poisoned and die. But she had to do it, because all her family members were in the hands of the queen. If she did anything against the queen, all the family members would lose their lives. "Don''t you dare?" Tang Guo approached two steps: "Are you worried about the lives of your family?" The pcedy was startled, she looked at Tang Guo incredibly, her eyes widened, how could Princess Jingshan know? "Your family is safe, you just need to honestly exin what is going on." Tang Guo also found a token, which belonged to the pcedy''s family. Since she had to do these things, of course she had been prepared long ago, and she had to wait for the queen to be brought down, and she still had to take it down with integrity, lest the queen should be unlucky, and she would have a good reputation. "That''s what the ve servant said." When I saw the token, it belonged to her little nephew, and she couldn''t admit it was wrong. She bought it for the little nephew herself. The man who ordered thedy of the court was the olddy. When Tang Guo heard this, she felt that this old mother should be the person pointed by the queen. Maybe after a while, the old mother would still put all the sins on her. But it doesn''t matter, she was prepared. Even the old mother could not protect the queen. The blood of the Queen Mother''s healing chicken was poisoned. The emperor hurried over and told someone to throw a mouse in, but after a while, the mouse stiffened and lost his breath. The maid of the pce pointed out that it was the old mother who was next to the queen who told her to do this, and also said that her family was also threatened. When the queen and the old mother were called, they thought it was the queen mother who was gone. I didn''t expect at all that the matter was exposed. "Mother, what should I do, depending on the situation, the lowly girl has identified my pce." The old mother is much calmer than the queen, she whispered: "The mother said for a while, she doesn''t know anything, there are old ves in everything." Thedy of the court again stated the previous words in front of everyone. The emperor looked at the queen and asked if there was anything else to say. ording to the old mother''s exnation, the queen wiped tears: "The emperor, the concubine doesn''t know anything, how can the concubine harm the queen mother? It must be the maid''s nonsense." The emperor was unmoved: "This is just an ordinary little pcedy. Where can you find such a poisonous medicine and have such a courage? I heard that the lives of her family are all in your hands. ." "The emperor, you are wronged, the concubine really doesn''t know anything." When the emperor questioned and begged for mercy with the queen, saying that she was innocent, the old mother suddenly spoke. "Everything was done by the old ve." The old mother''s words really made the scene quiet for a while, and everyone''s eyes fell on her. She knelt down heavily and said one to one, she did a lot of nasty things in the name of the queen. Unexpectedly, it was exposed here. The emperor asked her why she did this. The old mother replied: "It is the old ve who is bold and regards the queen as his own daughter, so she wants to get rid of anyone who oppresses her head." Chapter 4403: Oiran (87) Chapter 4403: Oiran (87) Chapter 4403 Oiran (87) "The person who killed the queen dowager is also an old ve. The old ve is afraid that the queen mother will recover and will bully the queen. The empress doesn''t know about these things, but the old ve only advocates." The queen was stunned, she was a little shocked in her heart, her eyes looked at the old mother''s back, a little unbearable. But now I can only save myself by sacrificing my old mother. "Is that so?" Tang Guo interjected, "Sure enough, it''s a mother and daughter. The empress is really lucky to have such a nned mother." Tang Guo''s words once again surprised the people present. This...what does this mean? The amount of information is too great, and they all can''t react to it. Next is the time for Tang Guo to perform. She took out the evidence she had investigated to prove that the old mother was the queen''s mother, and the queen was not born to the mother of Patriarch Li. It was the maid of the Li family''s mother, who was born to this old mother. All this was an ident, and the Li family did not have any daughters, so it happened that the queen daughter was recorded under the name of the Li family''s mistress. From the beginning, they nned to send this daughter into the pce draft. The queen''s biological mother, of course, was not at ease, nning to follow her into the pce and help n with her. "If you say that the empress doesn''t know, then it''s wrong. She knows no less than you know the mother." Tang Guo ordered that the maids in the queen''s pce be arrested, and some people who had helped with bad things were arrested. She was not afraid of doing so, it would cause the emperor''s attention. After all, she did what the Queen Mother ordered. The Queen Mother Chen is in the harem and has some power of her own. It doesn''t seem strange, right? All the evidence is in sight, and neither the old mother nor the queen can quibble. The emperor was furious and threw the old mother into a jail on the spot, while the queen was locked in the pce and prohibited from going out. After all, it is the identity of the queen, it is more troublesome to deal with. After it was over, the Queen Mother Chen continued to treat the disease. The emperor had been waiting outside. When the Queen Mother Chen could be supported by someone, he walked out slowly, his eyes were a little red, and he hurried up to help. "I didn''t expect that the emperor, if you noticed something wrong with the queen, and asked Jingshan to help Laijia do this. As expected, you didn''t pick the wrong person. Fortunately, the emperor arranged a capable helper for Jingshan, otherwise so many things could not be investigated. " "The Queen Mother has just recovered, so don''t worry about this. I have arranged for Wei Xun to investigate. I will give the Queen Mother a fair deal soon." He really couldn''t imagine the scene of the immobile queen mother lying on the couch and being pped at will by the queen. Too much deception! After it is abolished, it must be abolished. However, when all the evidence is presented, then it is not only abolished. The brothers of the Queens family killed the people. General Li participated in the assassination of the Queen Mother. The Queen assaulted and insulted the Queen Mother. This is not a simple matter. Tang Guo thought to herself, when Wei Xun came over, there were not only these evidences, but also the guilt of the queen for murdering other concubines and children, confusing the blood of the royal family and losing the blood. Killing the queen seems to have no precedent in Beiguangguo, but her uncle is likely to set a precedent. The queen was locked in the pce, there was no one inside, and she felt cold all over. Obviously, the queen who was still aloft before, how could she fall so far. And the old mother who was sent to jail was rtively quiet: "Wrong, I took a wrong step. I shouldn''t face Princess Jingshan. This person is not easy to deal with." This incident was concealed. The other concubines in the harem didn''t know the specifics. Only knowing that the queen somehow angered the emperor. Tang Wenpan heard that the queen was forbidden, and did not intend toe. Now he is still busy taking care of Meng Shiyin, who has just detoxified, where he can take care of the queen, the mother who wants to kill his beloved. "Really don''t you go to see the queen?" Meng Shiyin asked. In fact, she was also very annoyed in her heart. The queen wanted her life. Tang Wenpan shook his head: "No, it''s mostly because the queen did something to upset the father. It will be fer. She treats you this way, and I don''t want to see her for the time being." see you tomorrow Chapter 4404: Oiran (88) Chapter 4404: Oiran (88) Chapter 4404 Oiran (88) To be honest, Meng Shiyin still feels a little at ease when the queen is forbidden. I just dont know what the queen has done, and she was banned. Isnt the rtionship between the queens always harmonious? She suddenly remembered that there were countless emperor concubines, could it be because of the battle in the harem? If Tang Wenpan bes the emperor in the future, will he also have countless concubines? Thinking of this, Meng Shiyin panicked. Tang Wenpanter asked why, and repeatedly assured Meng Shiyin that he would only marry her and would never ept a concubine. Meng Shiyin herself was a bitforting, but then she thought of the nameless princess, isn''t she married? So he was awkward again. After Tang Wenpan said that he would be the emperor in the future and could be the master, so he sent the princess home. There was nothing between them. Meng Shiyin was finallyfortable, and the two hugged each other to talk to each other. For many days, after Tang Wenpan entered the early court, he didn''t intend to see the queen. He wanted to express his attitude. Before the queen wanted to kill Meng Shiyin, he did too much. He must let the queen know how important Shiyin is in his heart. The queen has been looking forward to Tang Wenpan''s visit, so she can deliver some news. She felt it, and the emperor seemed to be going to use her family. What she has done has been exposed, and the emperor is likely to thoroughly investigate some things, and then their Li family will be finished. However, she waited and waited, hoped, and could not wait for Tang Wenpan. It was almost a month since Tang Wenpan didn''t intend to see the queen. However, he still heard some rumors that the queen was only banned and was not punished badly. He didn''t know, what he knew was just what the emperor wanted him to know. When the emperor knew Tang Wenpans reaction, he was also angrilyughed: "For a wild girl, even his birth mother was ignored. How did I look after such a prince? Well, didnt I think the prince was inappropriate? ?" To be honest, he really doesn''t want to waste the prince for the time being. Even if the queen is down here. He has taken a fancy to an heir. He is still young and needs to be trained for many years. There is a ready-made prince of Tang Wenpan who is standing outside, and he gives him a little more pampering. Maybe many people will think that he still cares about the prince. The emperor''s mind, let others guess. As long as Tang Wenpan has nothing to do with Li''s affairs. Another month passed. After the emperor made a decree to abolish it, he threw the evidence of the Li family''s crimes on the faces of his courtiers. After everyone had read it, they dealt with the Li family. Moreover, General Li was already on his way back, and Wei Xun had already investigated the matter of General Li. Those in the Li family, bullying, robbing the people of good families, killing people, embezzling, and almost any crime can be stained, and they will all be wiped out. Wei Xun''s investigation of these crimes was clear. This is what he values most, and it has long been clear. He didn''t expect that he would be able to deal with the Li family and the queen together. In fact, thanks to Princess Jingshan. The Queen and the Li family were shocked. Because the Li family did evil, it was the queen to indulge, and it is really not a strange thing after the abolition. But they didn''t expect that after the abolition, the emperor issued another imperial decree to execute the queen. The Manchu civilization was too shocked to see the evidence published by the emperor. The queen murdered the queen dowager secretly, and her illness was actually the poison of the queen. The person involved was General Li, and this poison was found by General Li for the queen. Chapter 4405: Oiran (89) Chapter 4405: Oiran (89) Chapter 4405 Oiran (89) Of course, the emperor could not make public the bad experiences of the Queen Mother. It would be a joke to be pped by the Queen every day when the Queen Mother could not move. The Manchu dynasty civil and military found that there seemed to be a lot of words below, and a closer look revealed that it was the queen''s sin again. To confuse the real and false princess, there is a queen who is actually pushing the hand, she knew from the beginning that Meng Shiyin was not the real princess. There was another one at the back, which shocked them even more. When Princess Jingshan was lost, she had something to do with the queen. It turned out that the queen arranged for someone to kill Princess Yunzhen, which caused Princess Jingshan to be lost. As for the murder of the emperor''s heir and the framing of his concubines in the harem, everyone is no longer surprised. In their opinion, climbing to a high ce in the harem will inevitably not be bloody. But none of these canpare to those things the Queen did before. Tang Wenpan was stunned, how could it be? Isn''t the mother''s queen just forbidden? Why was it suddenly abolished and given to death? His mother is a queen, how can you give death to death? There is also the Li family, his grandfather''s family, now they are also facing ransacking and cutting. Tang Wenpan really didn''t know these things, so everyone shook their heads when they saw him in shock and disbelief. Even though the prince did not participate in all of these things and made no mistakes, they all expected that even if the prince was temporarily saved, it might not be him who inherited the Datong in the future. Tang Wenpan''s head was dizzy. He didn''t know what to say about the things the queenmitted. So, killing Meng Shiyin by the mother''s queen is just a verymon thing to her? After the dynasty was dismissed, Tang Wenpan stumbled and ran to see the queen, but the emperor''s arrangements were not stopped. Anyway, they still have to see them for thest time. They didn''t meet, why did the queen tell Tang Wenpan to get the seat under his **** earlier? It can be said that without being fascinated by the benevolent side of the queen, the emperor can see everything clearly and will not automatically defend this person. Tang Wenpan''s eyes were red when he saw the empress who was too thin, and he quickly apologized to her and said he wanted to help her intercede, but was stopped by the queen. "Everything I havemitted is useless for anyone to intercede. The emperor may have nned for a long time in this matter." The queen actually knew that the key point was Princess Jingshan. She fell so fast, most of which had something to do with Princess Jingshan. The mother was right, she shouldn''t be confronted with Princess Jingshan, she can''t touch this person. Is it a simple woman who can go out innocently in that ce and win the admiration of schrs all over the world? Just look at the people who provoke her, and you will understand what will end up. Master Liu, Lu Yu''er, and Patriarch Meng, it is now her, and the end is miserable. What''s more frightening is that she still couldn''t find any evidence, and the other party did it all. Terrible, this person is terrible. "Mother, what should I do?" Tang Wenpan couldn''t cry. He regretted that he didn''t see the queen earlier, but now it is toote to regret. "Prince, what you have to do now is to keep the position of the prince and wait until you be the emperor before you can do what you want. Don''t you like Meng Shiyin? If you want to be with the person you like, you must To get the most power, no one will hinder you." At this moment, Tang Wenpan even said that as long as he could save her, he could not be with Meng Shiyin and was stopped by the queen again. I had a bit of diarrhea this morning, I''ll spread it in a while Chapter 4406: Oiran (90) Chapter 4406: Oiran (90) Chapter 4406 Oiran (90) "What I have done is that there is no way to escape. Prince, you have to be fine." "By the way, when you are not in that position, don''t provoke Princess Jingshan. This person is terrible." If there is a chance, the queen certainly hopes to pull Tang Guo down. "These things are exposed, and she doesn''t know her. What role did you y in it." The queen wanted to cheer Tang Wenpan up and be more ambitious to n that position, so she told him this. At this time, she didn''t say that Meng Shiyin was not at all bad, so as not to prevent him from rebelling, but instead encouraged Tang Wenpan to n for what she liked, so that she could do whatever she wanted. This can be regarded as a thorn in Tang Wenpan''s heart, and he may not know that one day in the future, he thinks about this incident, thinking that the queen and the Li family have an ident because he cares too much about Meng Shiyin. That being said, the queen still didn''t want Tang Wenpan to be confused by Meng Shiyin, and would put her with her when he died, and there was no solution. Tang Wenpan talked to the queen for a long time, and finally left with a staggering pace. He went to the emperor to intercede, and naturally failed. He was full of resentment and grief. The queen said so much, Tang Wenpan remembered one thing more clearly. The queen, the Li family suffers, has a rtionship with Tang Guo. At the beginning, Tang Guo kicked Meng Shiyin, plus the previous grievances, big and small, anyway, as soon as Tang Guo appeared, Meng Shiyin was unlucky, and he counted all the sins on Tang Guo''s head. After he left, he told Meng Shiyin about the result, and he didn''t forget that Tang Guo was the one who made the trouble. Therefore, in the eyes of Meng Shiyin, Tang Guo was the one who killed the queen and the Li family. "Jingshan is so intolerable." Princess Yunzhen said, "I didn''t expect her to do such a big deal." In fact, in the heart of Princess Yunzhen, the queen was given to death, and she did not fluctuate at all. She knew that the person who arranged the assassin to assassinate her was the queen. The queen was given to death, she was still a little happy, she really didn''t like the queen. Besides, if it wasn''t for the queen to stop it, wouldn''t Shiyin and Tang Wenpan be together? The queen almost killed Meng Shiyin. Now that she is dead, no one will kill Meng Shiyin again. As for Tang Guo as this daughter, she did not exist properly. In the future, Tang Wenpan will be the emperor. When Tang Wenpan bes the emperor, a princess in Jingshan, what can he change? She was still thinking that in the future, Meng Shiyin could be a queen, and then she would really be a goddamn. Under Tang Wenpan''s guidance, Tang Guo became the bad guy in their eyes. The queen was given to death and the Li family was defeated. Everything in it had nothing to do with Tang Wenpan. Everyone found that Tang Wenpan became more serious and humble than before, and he was more careful in what he did. The emperor didn''t seem to mean to anger him, and his status didn''t seem to have changed. In half a year, what Tang Wenpan did was really like that of a prince. The emperor often praised him, which made the Manchu civil and military think it was a bit weird. Could it be that the matter of the queen and the Li family has no effect on the prince? They didn''t think it had no influence, but the emperor''s attitude was indeed elusive. They didn''t know that the emperor privately asked Tang Guo to help him bring a little prince, and let Tang Guo be the teacher of the little prince. But on the surface, he made all the little princes get close to Tang Guo, and often went to y with Tang Guo. Just telling Tang Guo to take care of one of them, everyone understands the meaning. Chapter 4407: Oiran (91) Chapter 4407: Oiran (91) Chapter 4407 Oiran (91) Tang Guo looked at the group of small carrot heads. Her uncle was quite amazing. With so many sons, the oldest was only twelve or three years old. The royal bloodlines are not particrly bad, each of them looks very cute. She felt that it was a bit wasteful to only train one and let the other strokes? System: I feel that the host is nning to raise cattle again, this time it is still cultivated since childhood. After Tang Guo made up his mind, he would observe these little princes'' personalities, what they are good at, and their unique talents, and then focus on cultivating them. I have to say that the emperor''s vision is very vicious, and the little prince he fancyed is indeed the best among them. In just a few months, the emperor discovered that Tang Guo had brought these little princes upside down. They were full of confidence in front of him, and they would mention Tang Guo no matter what they said. They call Tang Guo Teacher Jingshan, even if they are of the same generation, but in their opinion, this is a teacher who truly teaches them their skills and skills. When the emperor saw it, he was happy. Jingshan was really not afraid of trouble. He even dug out his son''s specialties. He also focused on training and seemed to have a clear division ofbor. Even the breath that he didn''t like after staying in the deep pce for too long was much less. These little radish heads have be more lively and agile than ever before, with less intrigue. The emperor was very puzzled, how did Tang Guo cultivate these children? He thought, there are still many little princesses in the pce, so he waved his big hand and sent the group of immature little princesses to Tang Guo''s princess mansion. "Jingshan, they are all sensible children. You can take a look. I think that whether you are a prince or a princess, it is always useful to see more and learn. You have a wide range of knowledge, even if you listen to stories here. Ok." "No problem, uncle." Tang Guo didn''t refuse anyone who came. She was still thinking that if the little princesses were also delivered to her, it would be even more perfect. Speaking of cultivating little princes, she wants to cultivate these little princesses even more. So the emperor left happily, feeling like he had thrown out a lot of baggage. With Jingshan''s knowledge, wouldn''t it be easy to teach these children? In the royal family, there are some princes, princesses, and eldest princesses, who have children at home. Hearing this, they formed a team to enter the pce. When the emperor heard this, he was displeased. This is the teacher of my children. Come join in the fun. But everyone is rtives, and his own children can''t dominate Jingshan. Therefore, he only had toe to the princess mansion again to discuss this matter with Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not refuse. One was to teach, and the other was to teach. In the future, the royal children would be her students, so she could be a salted fish princess in peace of mind. These children are still young, able to teach, and many ideas are easily changed. Tang Guo looked at these children and saw her eyes slowly turn into worship. She liked the feeling of being a teacher. At the beginning, the little princesses in the pce were rtively silent, gloomy, and a little cautious, or a little arrogant. The smiles on everyone''s faces are more sincere now. Unconsciously, in the hearts of these children, Tang Guo upies arge part. In the princess mansion, they can feel different treatment. Chapter 4408: Oiran (92) Chapter 4408: Oiran (92) Chapter 4408 Oiran (92) How do you say this treatment? It''s not about being a lofty person, nor is it eager for quick sess and quick gains. What they learn is to let them learn ording to their interests. Not only that, but they can also listen to stories, rich in content, but the text is very simple, not like the jerky and difficult to understand before they learned. Here, if they do well, they will be praised by Tang Guo, and they will be rewarded with all kinds of delicious food. If they make a mistake, they will be criticized, but their self-confidence will not be hit. Who is so sour? Its just that those schrs are more sour, arent these little carrot heads that reincarnation skills are better? In order to get the guidance of Princess Jingshan. It''s not like them, who can only send posts to visit, and not all Jingshan princesses have seen it. You have to impress her with literary talent. So once you pass a post, you have to show your talents. Some people who think they are not enough can only look at the door and cry. However, there are usually opportunities to meet, because Princess Jingshan likes to participate in various poems and tea parties, and she also brings the group of small carrot heads. At that time, they cane up and ask for advice. The reason why they admire Princess Jingshan is not only to impress her for her talents, but also because she never dislikes her. Everyone works everywhere, which will give people great respect. They also say that everyone understands things. Different. These words, they feel veryfortable, it''s not like arguing with others, each holding their own opinions, and fighting for blushing. Tang Wenpan''s group of people, of course, is not close to Tang Guo. They have been nning how to secure Tang Wenpan''s position and be emperor in the future. It''s a pity that the emperor was in his prime of life, and his health was very good. Tang Wenpan might wait a long time. Tang Wenpan himself was not a serious person at all times. After working hard for a while, he found that his position was still unshakable. The father was satisfied with his performance and rxed a little. Seeing Meng Shiyin getting older and older, Princess Yunzhen was very worried about this matter, and Meng Shiyin herself began to worry. She is almost twenty-five, and she is already an old girl. She is more flustered than anyone else, and the belief that she used to insist on seems to be slowly disappearing. The only thing worthy of constion is that Tang Wenpan is with her no matter whether she is a person or her heart. Finally, under the advice of Princess Yunzhen, Tang Wenpan decided to ept Meng Shiyin as his concubine first. He also promised that Meng Shiyin must be the queen when he bes the emperor in the future. So Meng Shiyinpromised. The emperor saw that they had all negotiated and was not embarrassed, so he agreed that this time it was on the jade disc. After all, the prince''s concubine still has some identity. Anyway, the prince will not inherit the Datong in the future, so he can do whatever he wants. The current prince is a shield. In fact, Meng Shiyin couldn''t be happy. ording to the rules, she couldn''t wear the scarlet, so she had to toast the princess ording to the etiquette. Please peace. At first, she felt that the princess would definitely embarrass her, but she believed that Tang Wenpan would defend her, so she was not afraid. If the prince is not smart, she just digs her own grave. However, she did not expect that the princess was very humble, did not embarrass her a little bit, and was even very thoughtful, not to ask people to treat her a little bit. This kind of performance made her very confused. Tang Wenpan stayed in her room every day, and the princess was still very kind to her during the day. Although everything is fine, Meng Shiyin just feels very upset. Her character is that her life is ufortable, and the people around her will not be toofortable. Chapter 4409: Oiran (93) Chapter 4409: Oiran (93) Chapter 4409 Oiran (93) asionally, I quarreled with Tang Wenpan because of a small matter. Tang Wenpan was often angry by her into the study room for the night. At this time, the princess knew that she would give Tang Wenpan a cup of hot tea. She would stillfort him, because her younger sister was too young to be more concerned. Such things often happen, and the prince is not robbing anything, Tang Wenpan did not take back her power to manage the prince''s mansion. He also felt that Meng Shiyin was not good at managing these, and it would be better to live with him at ease. But Princess Yunzhen paid much attention to this matter and asked Meng Shiyin if she had a steward. Meng Shiyin said bluntly: "These are all taken care of by the princess." Princess Yunzhen said she was stupid. As the real mistress of the Prince''s Mansion, she had to be a housekeeper. Meng Shiyin heard the princess Yunzhen say a lot, and he was very concerned about the identity of the side room, so he went back to talk to Tang Wenpan about this. But Tang Wenpan refused: "I don''t want you to be so tired, managing the entire Prince''s Mansion and worrying about many things." "I don''t feel tired," Meng Shiyin said persistently, "Do you also think that I am just a side room, so I am not qualified to control those? You and the princess are just nameless. You all know that now I am married to you , Dont you often say, am I the hostess here? Why dont you even have the right to be a housekeeper?" Meng Shiyin has inquired about, as a hostess, you have to be a steward, and the hostess is the one who has real power. She felt that something was wrong before, but it turned out to be here. "You haven''t done this before. It''s not what you imagined." Tang Wenpan doesn''t want to give the housekeeping power to Meng Shiyin. In fact, he really thinks this is more tiring. The princess is very clever and doesn''t make trouble. Raised by a subordinate. Moreover, if this matter spreads out, it will definitely beughed at, and the crown princess did not make a mistake for a concubine butler. He felt that the princess was so witty, and he had to give her some dignity. If it is known by the other''s family, the incident will probably be a big deal, and it will be a bad impression from the father. Therefore, the stewardship right cannot be given to Meng Shiyin, the concubine. The two had a conflict again, and the princess brought tea tofort Tang Wenpan. Upon learning of this, she offered to hand over the stewardship to Meng Shiyin. "This... it''s not good for you, it should be a joke." The crown prince smiled and shook her head, and said nonchntly: "The concubine knows that your Royal Highness has no thoughts about me. We cannot be a husband and wife. After all, your Royal Highness already has someone you like. Why do you have to be affected because of the stewardship? As long as your concubine can give a decent portion to your concubine, it is good for your concubine to be a transparent person. Your Royal Highness can dere to the public that it is still the concubine who is in charge of the housekeeper, but it is fine to hand it over to Sister Meng." Tang Wenpan suddenly felt that if Meng Shiyin was so sensible, he would not be embarrassed. Since the prince has agreed, let Shiyin try this matter. The next day, the princess sent the key and the ount book to Meng Shiyin, and asked the housekeeper to help. She also exined some matters, and answered her yard as a transparent person. Meng Shiyin felt a little confused when she saw the tall ount books. Especially the housekeeper next to her and told her, which princess, what is the princes family, and asked her what to buy. After a while, the prince''s birthday, I asked her what to do. Suddenly, Meng Shiyin was one of the first two adults, a little regretful for fighting for this stewardship. "Princess Meng, the princess originally decided to take stock of some shops under the name of the Prince''s Mansion these days, when will you go there?" One more chapter, see you tomorrow Chapter 4410: Oiran (94) Chapter 4410: Oiran (94) Chapter 4410 Oiran (94) However, within three days, Meng Shiyin only felt that life was like years. She previously thought that housekeeping was a very simple matter, but she knew howplicated it was. A family of food and drink Lazars, various shops under the name of the Prince''s Mansion, various ount books in the mansion, and needed human rtions. Especially with so many royals, she looked at the records and gave gifts out almost every month. They are not people with simple identities. Even with the help of a housekeeper, she was very tired. The current Meng Shiyin regrets fighting for this stewardship right, but if she wants to return the power back, she will lose face and can only grit her teeth. Thinking of Tang Wenpans birthday next month, it seemed to be another headache. Meng Shiyin was unwilling to bow her head to the princess for advice. She could only ask the housekeeper and the people in the house, and began to wonder what to do about the birthday. As a result, after asking, I found out that organizing a birthday is moreplicated than the previous thing. If it fails, it will be really embarrassing. With the help of the housekeeper and the staff, Meng Shiyin walked tremblingly, and nothing was wrong for the time being. Tang Wenpan saw that it was fine, as long as Meng Shiyin could really manage the house, he still had no objection. He suddenly thought of the princess, this rtively well-behaved and transparent person. The other party had lost the right of housekeeping. He nned to give her something else topensate her. He picked a few good items from the warehouse and sent them to them. After Meng Shiyin found out, he ran over and asked why Tang Wenpan suddenly gave things to the princess. Even if you give things to the princess, you can only give them to the other party alone. She has no part in it. Tang Wenpan felt a little ufortable, and felt that Meng Shiyin was a bit unreasonable. However, they were newly married to Yan''er, and their feelings were still there. Tang Wenpan ignored that ufortable point and exined it to Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin gave up only then, and he was still very ufortable. Even if Tang Wenpanter picked a few good things to send over, she was still upset. If she didn''t mention it, would Tang Wenpan ignore it and wouldn''t give her away? What Meng Shiyin didnt know was that after the princess knew this, she returned the things to Tang Wenpan, and said: Its not because your concubine affects the rtionship between your concubine and Concubine Meng. Its not good for Concubine Meng to misunderstand the gifts here." Tang Wenpan was in aplicated mood. It would be nice if Meng Shiyin had half the empathy of the princess. Regarding the things, Tang Wenpan definitely didn''t take them back, and secretly took out a few from the private library, and paidpensation to the princess together. "I have wronged you in this matter, but I still have to give it to you." This time, the princess did not refuse. She didn''te here to return things, nor to please Tang Wenpan, but to n for herself. The eyes of her family were too short-sighted, and she had to marry the prince, and she had no right to resist, so she had to marry obediently. In fact, when she knew that the prince was infatuated with another woman, she felt that marrying such a prince would not have a good life. As the future prince, once he spends all his thoughts on one of the women, his other women will definitely not be too well. Sure enough, on the night of the wedding, the other party made a condition to tell her not to preach the ipleteness. The thing is that she had expected it, so she was not surprised at all, and she was even quite cooperative. After several years of observation, she found that the prince was not as wise and martial as she had imagined, even...a bit stupid. Chapter 4411: Oiran (95) Chapter 4411: Oiran (95) Chapter 4411 Oiran (95) Now she doesn''t even feel that this prince has a chance to inherit the Datong. The outside family was gone, and the queen was also given to death if he hadmitted such a crime. Although it was dered that he had passed away from illness, everyone who should know understands. With such a background prince, could the emperor let him inherit the Datong? Since he cannot inherit Datong, why is he still a prince? Then there is only one reason, the emperor is secretly cultivating true heirs, and temporarily needs a shield. People outside are talking about the emperor''s love for the prince. But she felt that the prince, apart from being a prince, did not even have a few decent followers. Just a few family princes who frequented each other and a few princes. Other talented and resourceful doormen, she has never seen one anyway. Besides, the prince marrying Concubine Meng Fang is mostly a joke in the eyes of outsiders. This prince is not without merits, but he is more afraid of the emperor, and will not do things that will hurt the whole mansion. Even the queen, there are things about other families, the queen died, and a lot of the Li family died. In addition to working hard to attract the emperor''s attention, the prince did not give birth to rebellious thoughts. She once heard that the prince muttered to himself, saying why his grandpa and uncle hadmitted those mistakes, and now it is impossible to save them. The death of the queen made the prince hate someone, and that was Princess Jingshan. Why does she know this? That''s because her eyeliner is all over the entire house. What does she want to know, is it not easy? The prince thought to herself that if the prince wants to befriend Princess Jingshan, it might really be possible to inherit the Datong. Now, it is undoubtedly idiotic dreaming. Since she couldn''t refute the prince''s choice, she could only follow the other party. She knew a little bit about this person''s temperament. As long as she wasfortable, she would naturally be able to livefortably. The loss of stewardship is only temporary. She didn''t ask the next person to embarrass Concubine Meng at all, and she told them to help each other. As for how people cooperate, she can''t take care of it. Anyway, when she ordered this, she was in front of the people in the entire mansion, and the prince should know this. Recently, she is still living in a simple way. She thinks that around the time of the prince''s birthday, a lot of things will go wrong. It seems that after a while, she will have to be ill. When the prince understands that Concubine Meng can''t control the house, these will naturally return to her hands. She changed her mind to the prince and gave no hope at all. Her only hope was that the prince would not do anything to make everyone in the mansion head off. From the current performance of the other party, it is really impossible to do that kind of thing. In addition, she also hopes that the prince and concubine Meng will be long, so as to attract the attention of others. It is best that Concubine Meng Bibi can do something extraordinary. The prince is desperate to protect Concubine Meng Bibi. Of course, it would be best if they could elope, a huge mansion would be hers. At that time, she will adopt a son from her mother''s n, hoping that the emperor will see her, the prince concubine, who is diligent and conscientious, and is willing to give her adopted son an identity. At that time, the entire mansion was her biggest. As for the crown prince and concubine Meng, they count as far as they go. She really didn''t yearn for it, and was intrigue around a man. However, in the family, there is no choice but to follow. For almost a month, Meng Shiyin still lived tremblingly. Tang Wenpan''s birthday, with the help of the servants in the house, she could barely handle it. Chapter 4412: Oiran (96) Chapter 4412: Oiran (96) Chapter 4412 Oiran (96) The princess had been sick for half a month, and there was no way to attend the princes birthday. Everyone knew about this. Regarding the housekeeper of the Concubine Meng in the Prince''s House, in fact, many people have heard the wind, just as a joke. The emperor knew about this, and he felt very speechless at the time, and the prince was increasingly confused. Taking advantage of the fact that today was Tang Wenpan''s birthday, of course the emperor had to arrange for someone to send something there, so he asked people to choose two more, which were specially given to the princess. As for the Concubine Meng, I''m sorry, he can''t see this person in his eyes. If it weren''t for two people who couldn''t figure it out, how could that person stay in the capital? Thanks to Jingshan''s carelessness, it is not that difficult to do. In fact, many people will not attend in person, especially those princes and elder princesses who are older than the prince, unless they are particrly good friends with the prince. Most of the time, arrange for someone to deliver the gift, and just send two words of blessing to finish. Some came over for a face-to-face meeting, took a sip of wine, and left. Tang Guo did not receive the invitation from the Prince''s Mansion. It stands to reason that the royal people would receive it. After all, this is a courtesy. If the princess is in charge of this matter, no matter what, the person who should send the invitation will send it. However, the person who did this was Meng Shiyin, and she privately believed that they had a bad rtionship with Tang Guo, and there was no intersection in themselves. Whether it is Tang Wenpan or she, there is still a little bit of a holiday with Tang Guo. How can it be possible to invite an enemy over for a birthday? Even if you ask, the other party may note, so why bother to be boring. With so many invitations, not everyone in the house may be clear. But Tang Guo still sent someone to deliver something, not to give the prince a birthday gift, but to hear that the prince was sick and had been in bed for half a month. For such a big matter, of course, we have to ask someone to send me some condolences. When people arrived at the gate of the Prince''s Mansion, when they were asked about the invitation, Tang Guo''s people had already prepared and said: "Invitation? What kind of invitation? The younger one does not have an invitation. The younger one belongs to Princess Fengjingshan. Order,e to visit the princess, I heard that the princess was in bed for half a month and was very sick. Do you still need an invitation to see the princess?" This person had a weird expression. After saying what should be said, everyone around him heard clearly. So, Princess Jingshan, did not receive the invitation? Suddenly, countless people had a worse impression of Meng Shiyin. With such a big name as Princess Jingshan, who does big business and dare not send invitations? No matter if someonees or not, the invitation has to be sent. If the rest of you have sent it to her, you won''t send it to her. By coincidence, people heard that the prince was sick and arranged for someone toe and visit. When the housekeeper saw this, his heart shook a bit. Is there no invitation from Princess Jingshan? He remembered that on the list he gave to Concubine Meng, there was Princess Jingshan, who was still in the front, so big words, shouldn''t you miss it? No matter what everyone thought, the person arranged by Tang Guo was personally introduced by the butler to visit the princess, and delivered the gift to the other party before leaving. The table served by Meng Shiyin was not bad, everything was good. But it also gives people a feeling that life in the Prince''s Mansion seems to be very luxurious. Such arge table will cost a lot of silver, right? But at the birthday banquet, there were small mistakes from time to time. Although it was harmless, people still thought Meng Shiyin could not do it. Especially before, they had participated in the princes birthday banquet. At that time, it was hosted by the prince concubine. It was notparable to Meng Shiyin. What made Meng Shiyin faceless was that the emperor gave things to the prince and the princess. When the father-inw came to the pce, he asked the prince''s condition on behalf of the emperor, but he didn''t even look at her concubine. Even if you don''t take the initiative to look at other people''s expressions, you can feel their ridicule, which makes Meng Shiyin extremely ufortable. Chapter 4413: Oiran (97) Chapter 4413: Oiran (97) Chapter 4413 Oiran (97) Many people find that Meng Shiyin is like the mistress of the Prince''s Mansion, Tang Wenpan looks like a treasure, and it is hard to say anything in his heart. This prince seems a little confused. In this way, the princes birthday banquet was overwhelmingly unpredictable. Even if Meng Shiyin wanted to make a big mistake, the prince would not allow it, so everything was within her control. But Meng Shiyin spends a lot of money, she doesn''t care about this. She has a lot of dowry, and it is perfectly fine to care about her own expenses. When Meng Shiyin fixes the holes, let the Prince''s Pce fill them. Anyway, they are the real couple. Half a yearter, Meng Shiyin was told by the butler that there was not much silver on the book. In fact, the butler indirectly reminded Meng Shiyin several times to save some flowers. Some things don''t have to be so luxurious, and there is no need to buy the most expensive. Moreover, Meng Shiyin often rewards various silvers in order to make her subordinates work vigorously. She did this, of course, to win over people. I didn''t expect that even the appetite would be bigger. If you give too much, give often, they will take it for granted. Looking at the situation, Meng Shiyin felt ufortable, and could only n to reduce some of the expenses of the house. Intuitively, the rewards for people in the house have be very few. Gradually, these people were dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin, and ck in doing things, which made her grumble. As a result, she could only use the dowry given to her by Princess Yunzhen to fill it up to satisfy those who wereid down. However, following the second half of the year, there were too many ces to spend money, and all kinds of things needed money. Most of Meng Shiyin''s dowry was pasted in, and she was still living tightly. The outbreak point was that when Tang Wenpan was eating food, he found a bug in the food. It is because the raw materials of the food are left for a long time, and insects are born. Everything broke out, and when the truth was found out, Tang Wenpan realized that the Prince''s House was almost emptied by Meng Shiyin. Even the people in charge of the shop felt that Meng Shiyin was so foolish that he was greedy for a lot of money. Otherwise, there are so many shops under the name of the Prince''s House, no matter how expensive it is. "Is the prince''s health better?" Tang Wenpan asked the people around him. "I can alreadye out and walk around." "In the future, let the princess concubinee to the housekeeper''s affairs." Tang Wenpan decided, Meng Shiyin said nothing. When the crown princess received this job again, she immediately led her to settle ounts in front of Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin. She didn''t want to put a penny in her dowry. In the end, the prince could only pay out of his own pocket to make up the empty space. If the prince concubine is to make up for it by herself, it would appear that he is ipetent as a prince. Meng Shiyin could only stare nkly, could not say anything, and felt very bitter in her heart. She puts so many dowry in, what should be done? But she didn''t dare to say, because she did these things. She obviously felt that Tang Wenpan was very dissatisfied with this matter. In fact, the butler is not good at all, so let the princess go for such troublesome things. Tang Wenpan not only paid for the empty space at his own expense, but also gave a lot of things to the princess. After all, it was a mess. To be honest, he was still a little bit sorry. Since someone paid, these things were trivial to the princess. In less than half a month, the people in the house changed. Those who were greedy for ink in the Prince''s shop were dismissed if they had a good attitude, and those who had a bad attitude were sent directly to the officials. All under the new control, the princess isughing crazy, okay? The people who changed this time were all hers. Whether it''s the mansion or the shop, Zhuangzi belongs to her. Chapter 4414: Oiran (98) Chapter 4414: Oiran (98) Chapter 4414 Oiran (98) Tang Guoughed crazy when she knew this, thinking that Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin were really stupid. I also feel that the princess is a human being, and every step is clear. The person who can make Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin difficult is her friend. As she was thinking, the crown prince returned her a gift, saying that she was grateful for sending someone to visit her. Due to Tang Wenpan, the princess does note to visit. But asionally arranging someone to make a rtionship, it is still no problem. Tang Guo decided to talk to the emperor about this matter and talk about the prince''s good. The emperor naturally understood something: "The prince is a good concubine, but the prince is a bit too bastard. I heard that his concubine Meng had almost hollowed out the entire prince''s mansion some time ago?" "It''s just that there is no money on the books, and people are greedy for ink." "Humph!" The emperor snorted coldly, "The crown princess is really good. It''s a pity that the crown prince took over the stewardship and handled the matter within half a month." With such a **** thing, because the emperor gave up to the prince, the emperor didn''t care about him and the prince concubine. I just feel that it is a pity. Tang Wenpan couldn''t see such a magnificent and capable back house woman. Ever since a quiet mountain appeared in Beiguang Country, the emperor has especially admired smart and capable women. For those Jingshan Guards who are currently in the frontier, since they went, the ce has been much more stable. He also sighed and proud when he heard Shang Shu talk about the daughter who went to join the army. And the little princesses who studied with Jingshan, all of them changed. The delicate and weak ones became more magnificent. Those who are open and domineering have a lot of temperament. Sometimes his words may not be effective, as long as Tang Guo is out, these children will be unbelievably well-behaved. That''s right, even people like Wei Xun consciously put away their sharpness and temperament in front of Jingshan. These children are not trivial. The emperor didn''t know that Wei Xun was no longer limited to giving Tang Guo gossip in the morning. When there was something new, he knocked on the door in the middle of the night just to send a handful of news. There is Jingshan Guard in the princess mansion, but they are all regarded as Duke Wei non-existent, and they watched him fly to the princess'' window with light power. Anyway, this is a father-inw, and he can''t do anything. The best thing is to send gossip messages to the princess. System: Ah, naive woman. "You mean, Meng Shiyin and Tang Wenpan are awkward, and are crying in the arms of the third prince?" Wei Xun smiled and said, "Yes." "Meng Shiyin and the third prince said that she had a very depressive and ufortable life. This is not the day she wanted. After the birthday banquet, the prince obviously felt that some people were not close to him and felt a sense of crisis. He is currently busy with a rtionship. Ignore Meng Shiyin." Wei Xun mocked, "Meng Shiyin also scolded him for changing, for the sake of power, forgot the pure feelings between them." "The prince also felt very tired and wanted to avoid Meng Shiyin for the time being, but the third prince took advantage of the vacancy and entered." Tang Guopin took a sip of the hot tea and said, "Thank you, Duke Wei, for sending such good news all the way." "The princess likes to listen." Through the light in the room, Tang Guo swept Wei Xun''s face, and finally fixed his eyes on his chin, and she beckoned to Wei Xun. Wei Xun thought that Tang Guo was going to tell him some secrets, so he leaned in. I dont know how my chin was pinched by a warm little hand, and then I heard a thunderbolt in the sky: "Duke Wei, you have a beard and a bit of a prick." Wei Xun: "..." "Duke Wei, does my father-inw grow a beard? I seem to have discovered your secret." see you tomorrow This world will end tomorrow Chapter 4415: Oiran (99) Chapter 4415: Oiran (99) Chapter 4415 Oiran (99) "Duke Wei?" Seeing that Wei Xun hadn''t spoken, Tang Guo yelled again, with his fingers already on Wei Xun''s Adam''s apple: "Duke Wei, don''t exin what''s going on? This is nothing trivial." "If you are found with a beard on your chin, you will definitely be pulled by the due diligence room to take off your pants for inspection." The corners of Wei Xun''s lips twitched fiercely, "The princess is a bit rude." "It''s a bit rude to be rude, but it''s a fact. Father Wei, do you dare to be checked?" Wei Xun came back to his senses, the princess had discovered that he was a fake **** a long time ago, but it was not revealed. Obviously he was covering up well, how could the other party doubt it? He was even wondering how many people had doubted his identity as a real eunuch, which made Wei Xun a little worried. Now that the vengeance has been reported, he should have no regrets, even if the fortune-telling is lost, there is nothing. But he was reluctant to lose his life, and wanted to live, it seemed that there was something in this world that made him nostalgic. He looked at Tang Guo, who was close at hand, and suddenly understood. But because of the disparity in status, they can never be together in an upright manner. This feeling made Wei Xun suddenly a little ufortable. "Duke Wei, don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I won''t expose your little secret." Tang Guoforted. What this said made Wei Xun a little weird, didn''t he always listen to the princess'' arrangements? "Come in and talk." Tang Guo''s words fell, and Wei Xun jumped, and his heart beat faster. Isn''t that good? "Be obedient, be good, and your identity can be kept secret." System: [Host, will you really scare people away like this? Are you too bad? What do you call people into the house, do you have any wrong thoughts? Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "Otherwise?" Wei Xun wanted to refuse, but seeing Tang Guo''s serious look, he gave him a ce and had to step in from the window. Feeling Tang Guo''s gaze on him, Wei Xun said: "Princess, since you have found out, there is actually no need to stare at it anymore. What do you want me to do, just say it." "I knew before that Duke Wei was very handsome, but now that he looks so close, the better he looks, the better." Wei Xun heard that smell, and the princess was too rascal, so he didn''t understand it. "Duke Wei, do you do what I ask you to do?" Tang Guo grasped the key to the previous sentence, "Then you don''t regret it." Wei Xun moved his lips, trying to rule out some possibilities, but in the end he couldn''t speak. "Naturally do not regret it." "Then Father Weies to apany me to enjoy the moon every night." Tang Guo said with a smile, "Isn''t this vulgar? It should be considered more elegant." Wei Xun''s ears were red, and he felt that he couldn''t think about it, but he seemed unable to refuse. In fact, deep in his heart, he didn''t want to refuse. "it is good." "I''m a little tired, I''m going to sleep, and Grandpa Wei makes it easy." Wei Xun: How can this make him free? ? ? Tang Guoy down and fell asleep, but Wei Xun was staring at Wei Xun, a little dumbfounded. The princess really said that she went to bed as soon as she went to bed, so she left him here without any dy. Previously, he thought that the princess wanted to do something indescribable to him. It seemed that he was nasty and thought too much. Listening to the person on the bed''s steadily breathing, Wei Xun couldn''t help but walked over and sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the bright face. At this look, I can''t help but feel confused. "Princess, do you really want Wei Xun to watch the moon with you every night?" "I have decided, but I can''t go back." Chapter 4416: Oiran (100) Chapter 4416: Oiran (100) Chapter 4416 Oiran (100) Tang Wenpan felt a sense of crisis in his heart when many people were indifferent to him. He couldn''t help thinking of the dead queen and the defeated Li family. If it was before, the queen was alive, and the Li family was still the strong Li family, those people would certainly not give him cold eyes. He understands something, his situation is dangerous. Regardless of whether the father is still the prince, maybe he hasn''t picked a better candidate for the time being. Once there is a suitable candidate, his prince is likely to be abolished. Therefore, he needs the opportunity to express himself well and needs more people to support him. Tang Wenpan didn''t think about the rebellion and forced the pce. ording to the status quo of Beiguang Country, this kind of thing has just begun to appear, and it may make him unstoppable. Therefore, he can only increase the number of people who support him, highlight his personal ability, and be appreciated by his father. If he is not the emperor, he can''t righteous Meng Shiyin, can''t raise his eyebrows, and can''t bring down Princess Jingshan. The person he hates most in his heart is Tang Guo. Tang Wenpan believes that if Tang Guo does not appear, maybe none of these things will happen. Because he wanted to win over the forces and try to express himself, Tang Wenpan didn''t have time to care about Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin felt Tang Wenpan''s indifference, and her heart was getting colder. If he can say it, it doesn''t matter. Is it true? At this moment, the three princes appeared in Meng Shiyin''s sight. When going out during the day, the two will meet and talk. asionally at night, she and Tang Wenpan had an awkward rtionship, and the third prince woulde tofort Meng Shiyin as if he knew it. The two often met, although they didn''t do anything, they still called Tang Wenpan to find out. For the first time, he banned Meng Shiyin and prevented her from going anywhere. Meng Shiyin thought that she was wronged. Tang Wenpan obviously ignored her. She just said a few words to the third prince and did not overstep. Meng Shiyin felt that such days were too depressing and gave birth to an urge to flee. It happened that the third prince came up secretly again and asked Meng Shiyin if he wanted to go with him. Meng Shiyin hesitated for a moment, then agreed and was taken away by the three princes. The three princes hid Meng Shiyin, and then secretly nned how to seize the imperial power. Only when he obtains the highest power can Meng Shiyin be the queen. Meng Shiyin was moved at first, butter discovered that this would cause the two to kill each other, and has been trapped in self-me and conflict. While Tang Wenpan found that Meng Shiyin was missing and copsed a bit, he was dissatisfied with Meng Shiyin. After weighing it, he did not give up his current preparations, desperately looking for Meng Shiyin. He clearly remembered that it was because of coaxing Meng Shiyinst time that he did not visit the queen and missed the opportunity to save the queen and the Li family. If he is desperate to find people all over the street, it will certainly cause everyone tough, and the father will think he is not a qualified prince. Seeing that Tang Wenpan didn''t do everything to find her, Meng Shiyin felt cold, and stayed in the yard arranged by the third prince with peace of mind. Because she missed Princess Yunzhen, she asked the third prince to pass a letter. After Princess Yunzhen knew all this, she didn''t tell Tang Wenpan about Meng Shiyin''s existence. She also felt that Tang Wenpan was too much. The third prince intends to force the pce to rebel. He thinks that this way can obtain the supreme power as soon as possible, so that he can have Meng Shiyin. Princess Yunzhen hesitated a little about this matter. She didn''t even dare to think of such a thing as forced pce. Chapter 4417: Oiran (101) Chapter 4417: Oiran (101) Chapter 4417 Oiran (101) "I think it is not very safe to force the pce. There are so many masters around the emperor, it may not be sessful." Princess Yunzhen said, in fact, she was dissatisfied with the emperor, and even a little scared, because of Meng Shiyin''s affairs, and A bit of hatred. If you can really force the pce to seed, of course it is good. If they are unsessful, they are waiting for them. "If Aunt Yunzhen is willing to help, then our chances of sess will greatly increase. After a while, it will be Aunt Yunzhen''s birthday. At this time of the year, the father wille to the princess mansion." The three princes'' eyes shed." If you start at that time and put the father under house arrest, then we will be considered sessful." Meng Shiyin said at this time: "Princess Jingshan will definitelye too. She is very good at martial arts, and she is liked by the emperor, and she will probably follow the emperor." "It''s up to Aunt Yunzhen. As long as Aunt Yunzhen asks someone to drive Princess Jingshan back and shows her dislike, it will be fine?" Meng Shiyin was silent, so it seemed to work. "Once it seeds, Shiyin will be my queen, and Aunt Yunzhen will be the eldest princess Yunzhen. At that time, who would dare to show her aunt''s face? And what counts as Princess Jingshan?" "Aunt Yunzhen doesn''t like Princess Jingshan to show her face all day long? Let her stay in the princess mansion obediently in the future, and then give her a marriage, everything will not be resolved?" Hearing that Tang Guo''s life could be arranged, Yun Zhen took the initiative. She also likes power. She can stand high, do whatever she wants without looking at people, who doesn''t like it? Since Jingshan came back, she has been very frustrated. The emperor will protect the other party for anything, and she has no chance to vent her anger. With the consent of Princess Yunzhen, the third prince went to prepare. Meng Shiyin''s heart was very disturbed, she had thought about being a queen. But she still couldn''t forget Tang Wenpan in her heart. She understood that once the three princes seeded in forcing the pce to be emperor, Tang Wenpan would definitely have a hard time. This is the person she cares about. Even if they have a conflict, she is angry that the other party has ignored her, but she still can''t forget it. But facing the gentleness of the three princes, Meng Shiyin didn''t know how to solve it. In Meng Shiyin''s contradiction, it was the birthday of Princess Yunzhen unconsciously. At this time of the year, whether Princess Yunzhen is hosting a birthday banquet or a small one, the emperor wille over for two sips of wine, and this year is no exception. The emperor did not know that the third prince and princess Yunzhen would n to force the pce. Because ording to his understanding, Princess Yunzhen would not do such a thing. But he also underestimated that when Princess Yunzhen was provoked, she would be led by the nose without thinking. Because of etiquette, Tang Guo also went to Princess Yunzhens residence early in the morning, but before anyone saw him, he was sent off by the other party: "The princess wants to have a happy birthday. I dont like Princess Jingshan. You still Please go back." Tang Guo didn''t have anyments, and left after putting down the present. Of course she knew that the third prince and princess Yunzhen were nning to force the pce. Wei Xun knew that she was paying attention to these people and had always arranged for someone to watch it. With Wei Xun''s arrangement, she was not worried about the emperor''s danger. Tang Guoan returned to the mansion with peace of mind. Actually, he did not expect that Meng Shiyin''s operation would be so showy. It turned out that the more Meng Shiyin thought about it, the more he felt flustered, still thinking that he could not watch Tang Wenpan lose the chance to inherit the Datong. Therefore, she hurriedly ran to the Prince''s Mansion to find Tang Wenpan and told the story of Princess Yunzhen and the Third Prince. I wake up so early, its so sweet to sleep on weekends Chapter 4418: Oiran (102) Chapter 4418: Oiran (102) Chapter 4418 Oiran (102) When Tang Wenpan heard that the three princes were about to rebel, he didn''t care about anything, so he quickly took someone to Princess Yunzhen''s mansion to rescue the emperor. Meng Shiyin felt at ease, but forgot that Princess Yunzhen was involved in this incident, the one who treated her as a daughter. She did not follow, but still persuaded Tang Wenpan to let him bypass the third prince. No matter what, they were all brothers who were rted by blood. Tang Wenpan hurriedly promised that he led people away in a hurry. After hearing all this, the prince concubine only regarded it as a joke, and at the same time he was relieved. Fortunately, she was not married to the third prince, otherwise she would have no good life. When Tang Wenpan took the people over, it happened to be the time when the three princes showed their ws and acted on the emperor. Princess Yunzhen put something in the wine and dishes, and the emperor did take medicine. He only took a few people with him, but at a critical time, they sent a signal to the person Wei Xun arranged. Before Wei Xun''s people started, Tang Wenpan rushed in with someone and started a fight with the three princes. The people around the emperor immediately sent a signal to Wei Xun on such a big matter. It didn''t take long before Wei Xun rushed in with people, and took all the people from the third prince and princess Yunzhen. The emperor was taking medicine at this time, but his eyes were very cold, and this coldness was extremely cold when he looked at Princess Yunzhen. "Emperor Sister, what are you dissatisfied with me? Is it because I didn''t give you enough honors as the eldest princess? Since you are working with the little princess in the family?" The emperor really couldn''t figure it out. Is the status of princess Yunzhen high enough? Since being picked up, he has never treated each other badly. He never thought that Princess Yunzhen would do such a thing. They are still sisters and brothers who share the same sorrow. They are their own sisters and brothers. They are the sisters who let him take good care of after the death of his mother. But now, this elder sister actually cooperated with the prince to force the pce to pull him from this position. The emperor had a refreshment. Princess Yunzhen was very flustered and clearly nned well, why so many people suddenly appeared. She looked at the three princes for help and wanted an answer. Didn''t she say yes, as long as the emperor was subdued, they would seed? The third prince was rtively silent. When he saw Tang Wenpan appear, he understood that it must be Meng Shiyin''s whistleblowing. In the subsequent interrogation, Tang Wenpan would naturally not forget to give credit to Meng Shiyin, saying that Meng Shiyin identally knew about it and told him that he could arrive in time. After Princess Yunzhen listened, she was shocked. She was sold by Meng Shiyin? She couldn''t believe how Shiyin could do this, doesn''t she want to be a queen anymore? The emperor only felt very tired, so he offered something to Meng Shiyin at will, especially perfunctory. Now he is angry, Tang Wenpan dare not say anything. Princess Yunzhen is forbidden to stay in the princess mansion for life, never going out, which is equivalent to staying in a jail at home, but without any freedom. Outsiders are not allowed to visit, nor are they allowed to follow the opinion, unless the emperor''s permission. The three princes were arranged to guard the imperial tomb for life because of their participation in the forced rebellion and rebellion. The other princes who were implicated either arranged to guard the imperial tomb or were demoted to another ce, or they were imprisoned in the house like Princess Yunzhen. This matter was not specifically publicized, but everyone at the time thought it was a joke. Meng Shiyin finally remembered her godmother Princess Yunzhen, who wanted to visit her secretly. Tang Wenpan couldn''t bear it, so he helped her and got permission from the emperor, so she took Meng Shiyin to see Princess Yunzhen. This time we met, and there was no crying. When Princess Yunzhen saw Meng Shiyin, she cursed: "Why are you killing me? I treat you as my own daughter and give you a dowry. Is it not good for you? Why are you? Harm me? Report the letter secretly, this is not to kill me, Meng Shiyin, have you ever thought about the consequences of this?" Chapter 4419: Oiran (End) Chapter 4419: Oiran (End) Chapter 4419 The Oiran (End) Princess Yunzhen seemed to be crazy, rushing to Meng Shiyin''s face, she threw people to the ground, mmed her by the hair, hit the ground and hit Meng Shiyin in the face. After finally being pulled away, Meng Shiyin was already embarrassed and was finally taken away by Tang Wenpan. She felt a little guilty about this, Tang Wenpanforted her, and when he became the emperor, he would release Princess Yunzhen from the ban, which made her feel better. Because of this big incident, Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin were quiet for a while and did nothing. There was movement again, it was Meng Shiyin who was pregnant. Tang Wenpan was naturally happy and hoped that this was a son. Then he would be able to canonize Meng Shiyin as a queen when he became the emperor. However, he could not expect it, because the princess Yunzhen didn''t know how to sneak out, and found that Meng Shiyin was pregnant, looking happy waiting to be the queen, making her go crazy, pushing Meng Shiyin crazy, causing Meng Shiyin to miscarry . Because the month was too big, Meng Shiyin''s vitality was greatly injured, and it was difficult to have children. Tang Wenpan needs a child, otherwise how can he inherit the throne? In the next few years, he tried to raise this with Meng Shiyin, how could Meng Shiyin agree and cried loudly at him. Tang Wenpan thought of the queen, the Li family, andter epted a concubine, who was the daughter of one of his followers. He has not considered the princess, because the princess is a high status, the other party has a child, then she must be the queen in the future. For the concubine room he chose now, he promised that he would give the other party at least one concubine in the future, but the child had to be recorded in the name of Meng Shiyin. Meng Shiyin was mad and troubled this concubine every day, but she still couldn''t change Tang Wenpan''s mind, she had nothing, only Tang Wenpan. If the other person touches another woman, what is she? She also felt that her queen dream might note true. When Meng Shiyin was desperate, a mysterious person appeared in the middle of the night and asked her if she wanted to stay together with Tang Wenpan. She was the only one. Of course Meng Shiyin was willing. The mysterious man said: "I can help you and let you own Tang Wenpan by yourself." With the help of the mysterious man, Meng Shiyin ran away with Tang Wenpan whose leg was broken. That day, the prince entered the pce and told the emperor that the prince and concubine Meng were missing, all personal belongings disappeared, and even the princes private storage had been emptied. The emperor was shocked and quickly sent someone to investigate. The person who nned this incident was the prince. She arranged the mysterious person. She was really afraid that Tang Wenpan and Meng Shiyin''s continued quarrel would affect her life. Simply move those two people out and let them be happy. But she didn''t know that Tang Guo''s people helped to clean her tail. Naturally, this matter was not clear, everyone felt that it was Tang Wenpan who ran away with Concubine Meng Fang. Most of it was the woman who was restless and wanted to monopolize the prince. This guess is really not wrong. The person arranged by the prince concubine sent the two very far away. They will return one day in the future, and I don''t know when. The emperor felt that the princess was very pitiful. At the request of the other party, he needed to adopt a child from the mother n. The emperor agreed and gave the child a title of county king. Since then, the princess has lived afortable life of raising cubs. With countless money and countless dowries, the family didn''t dare to force her to do anything, and she feltfortable. Tang Guo was also convinced by this wave of operations, thinking that this was a very promising woman. And she and Grandpa Wei are making good progress. From admiring the moon outside the window, to drinking tea in the house, to sleeping on the same bed, nothing seems to be wrong. By the time the new emperor came to the throne, twenty yearster, the emperor abdicated and became the Supreme Emperor. At the beginning, Shangshu Qianjin Qinghuan was the famous general of Beiguang Kingdom and the first female general. In the small country of Fanbang, when I heard Qinghuan''s name, the whole person was shocked. It can be seen that Qinghuan''s name is rumored to be frightening. But everyone who has seen her knows that she was born petite and shocked at her small body. When she used a spear to kill the enemy, she didn''t give any mercy at all. She shot one at a time. In the middle of the night, Wei Xun leaped into the window and walked naturally to Tang Guo who was reading at night. He sat aside and put his chin on Tang Guo''s shoulder: "Princess, are you waiting for me?" "Know that you still ask?" "Let the princess wait for a long time, today''s things are tricky, and I''m busy a bitte." "Where are the apprentices you trained? Uncles have abdicated and quit, and you should rest. Let the apprentices help the new emperor." "I''m carrying it. I''m afraid they won''t be up to the trouble. I''ll take it for a while. It''s almost the same next year." Wei Xun said, holding Tang Guo''s hand: "By the way, Tang Wenpan is back. He limped and wanted to enter the county pce, but was kicked out. No one believed him to be Tang Wenpan. Listen. Said that the princess saw him pitifully, so she gave some money. Tang Wenpan held the money and cried bitterly in the corner." "I am no longer interested in what happened to Tang Wenpan." "What about Meng Shiyin?" "Not interested anymore." Wei Xun was a little distressed: "Then I will go find something interesting tomorrow and tell the princess. I don''t know what the princess is interested in, so I will look for it." "I am more interested in your false father-inw." Wei Xun doesn''t know what shame is at all now. He hugged Tang Guo''s waist and rubbed her face: "Then I will let the princess y with." "shameless." see you tomorrow Chapter 4420: Queen Mother Chen Chapter 4420: Queen Mother Chen Chapter 4420 "I didn''t expect to have hurried for a few decades, just like this, I feel so fast. I didn''t feel it before, until I suddenly heard you say that you are leaving here, I understood Margaret''s mood a little." The Queen Mother Chen sat. Next to Tang Guo, no, it should be the Empress Dowager, she sighed, "I really want time to go back. Go back to the past and experience it again." This life full of fantasy colors should have made the Queen Mother Chen no regrets in this life, but when she thought of separating from Tang Guo, she still had a little regret in her heart. "Do you want to go back and soak in chicken blood a few times?" Tang Guo chuckles. The empress dowager was really speechless, her expression calm: "If you can do it again, let alone a few times, dozens of times will do." "You were infected by Margaret, right." "Let''s not talk about that. There will be no chance to meet in the future. You have to apany me to y cards this time." The empress dowager was sad. In the future, she will go to other worlds and can''t meet her again. She is just a mortal, even if there are all kinds of good things given by the people in the group, it can extend her life, and her life span may be at most 150 years. One day, it will still disappear from this world. In fact, she is not greedy for living long. For her, living long means loneliness. At that time, all the family members who cared about had passed away, leaving her as an elderlydy, and it seemed that it didn''t make much sense to live. Therefore, she can ept that she will disappear from this world in a few decades, but she is reluctant to just separate from Tang Guo. Decades are really too short for them. When Tang Guo left, the entire Beiguang Kingdom was shocked. They really couldn''t understand why Princess Jingshan had gone like this. Why is such a good person so short-lived. Those schrs who admire Tang Guo wrote countless poems and essays about it. Those who are good at Danqing, relying on their memories, left countless portraits of Princess Jingshan. It was the women of Beiguang Kingdom that cried the most grief. If it weren''t for Princess Jingshan, there would be no possibility for their women to join the army and be officials. The imperial children Tang Guo had taught were also very sad. They were good teachers in their lives. Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager loves to y cards. If she has nothing to do, she will call Princess Jingshan into the pce, and will also summon some life-saving wives into the pce to y together. Since Princess Jingshan left, the Queen Mother seems to stop ying cards. Later, the empress dowager became obsessed withndscapes, and would often go out of the pce to see different scenery everywhere, and no longer stay in the small pce. She is actually about the same age as the Supreme Emperor, and with the good things in her hands, both of them have adjusted their bodies, and they are still alive and well. Every time the two met, the Supreme Emperor would sigh: It is a pity Jingshan. The empress dowager was not easy to say something, and felt very sorry in her heart. "Your unfilial son came back that year, and suddenly remembered this," the Queen Mother said, "I also sent someone to check. After he was taken away by Meng Shiyin, the two of them quarreled for two years and took away the money. It took almost the same. Meng Shiyin was tired of such days and asked the Meng family for some money, and the Meng family shut her out. Later, Meng Shiyin couldn''t stand it, so she ran outside the Great Wall with a man. Then your abandoned unfilial son , Ran back, but unfortunately no one recognized him. Princess Xu also arranged for someone to disperse him and returned some money. She cried bitterly in the corner with the money in her arms, thinking it was regretful." Chapter 4421: Afterlife Chapter 4421: Afterlife Chapter 4421 "If regret is useful, why are there so many regrets in this world?" The Taishang didnt care about smiling, and he couldnt recognize it. He was confused. He didnt want to pursue it back then. Tang Wenpan was How to go. "What about Meng Shiyin?" the emperor asked. The Empress Dowager said: "After Meng Shiyin went outside the Great Wall, life was not easy. She met an acquaintance. That person was Ma Yingfan, and the emperor might not even remember it." "Some impressions, did you walk with Princess Fanbang to one of those family princes? This Ma Yingfan is a form of the National Tsing Hua University general, right?" "The Emperor has a good memory, exactly." "Haha, this is also thanks to the good things sent by the Empress Dowager. Now my body is much healthier than my sons." The emperor looked very happy, "What then?" "Why do people regret it? It''s because the pain is in their body." The empress dowager smiled lightly, "Naturally, they hate each other and kill each other forever. In order to live, Meng Shiyin has now been willing to sell her appearance, just to escape. Outside the Great Wall, return to the Central ins." "I''m afraid I won''t be able toe back." The Supreme Emperor sighed, he was very disgusted with Meng Shiyin, like a shit-chucking stick, wherever he went, where was the smell. "I miss Jingshan a little bit." The Supreme Emperor said, "Without Jingshan, it feels like the days are less interesting. Only in Jingshan will there be all kinds of new things." "I think you are a good thing to think about Jingshan. They are all too emperors." The Supreme Emperorughed and said, "Yes, look at Beiguang Kingdom today, if there is no Jingshan, will there be today? The credit of this flourishing age is indispensable for Jingshan." ... One thousand five hundred yearster, in the history teacher''s ss. "What we are going to learn today is Princess Jingshan, a great woman who changed the development of the entire Beiguang Kingdom. It is said that her piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, astronomy and geography are not what she does not know. This is the only one in our history. , A woman sought after by schrs all over the world. So, do you know that behind the scenery of Princess Jingshan, there are rough experiences hidden?" "I know I know that when I was very young, I watched many TV series of Princess Jingshan. When Princess Jingshan was a few years old, she was lost. Later, she was identified by others, and it is said that it was because of this impostor. Falling into a flowered house. That is, at that time, Princess Jingshan, by virtue of her ingenuity, let herself have a group of elegant guests. It was these elegant guests who promoted her talents and attracted many schrs. Later, many of the same The fateful girls in the flower house have all be her students. It is said that these students are very smart, and they often feel the heartache of their reading poprity, and they wille back next time if they are ruthless." "I, I, I know Princess Jingshans biological mother. Princess Yunzhen doesnt like her, but she likes the counterfeit. When watching TV series, I thought it was a random fabrication. After learning about history, I rely on it. I really want to pull her out and whip the corpse." "There is also the fake Meng Shiyin, who feels like her experience is like a crossing woman, the prince, the prince, and the princes of the major families are all very brainless around her, without any concern about the safety of the family." "Speaking of this, I have to say Qinghuan, the first female general of Beiguang Kingdom. It is said that she was almost selected to marry the prince, just because Meng Shiyin''s brain fan is still the cousin of the general, almost The reputation was ruined. Speaking of it, it seems that Princess Jingshan rescued the Qing general." Chapter 4422: Afterlife Chapter 4422: Afterlife Chapter 4422 Later Generations "Ah ah ah, sure enough, the princess Jingshan I fancied is the most handsome, and I feel that Beiguang Kingdom is able to enter the prosperous world and cannot do without her." "Meng Shiyin looks like a traversal, but the aura of her Mary Su seems to have been broken by the p of Princess Jingshan, ah, ah, it is indeed my goddess, it is amazing." "Why don''t you say that Princess Jingshan traveled through? Is that kind of female partner counterattack?" "I think too, but the poems and paintings that our Princess Jingshan circted, how many modern people do you think can achieve that kind of cultural heritage? It is said that the adoptive father and mother who picked up Princess Jingshan were just a pair without money. Talented and well-informed couples, they often love thendscape. If it were not for idents, the early fate of Princess Jingshan would not be so rough." "It seems to be such a talented person. We modern people are really inferior. It is cultural influence, and it can''t be done. s, my goddess is not a traversal, but... she killed Mary Su halo , Really super awesome." The history teacher watched the ssmates discussing with a smile, and when everyones voice became quiet, he said: Since everyone knows Princess Jingshan, lets enjoy the beauty of Princess Jingshan. Because the schrs at that time admired Princess Jingshan very much. Its really cheap for uster generations to see her true face. Later dynasties and dynasties have respected this great woman and kept everything about her very well." The history teacher, released the portrait of Princess Jingshan, and the ssmates who were watching screamed, shouting that the goddess, goddess, I love you. Even though they have seen these portraits countless times, they still amaze them every time they see them. They feel that no matter how well the film and TV series are filmed, no one can y the posture of Princess Jingshan. Because there are too many portraits handed down by Princess Jingshan. There are still various scenes. Many actors y the role of Princess Jingshan and will go to see these precious portraits to imitate. Unfortunately, it can only imitate the surface. Even in this modern time period, there is the Jingshan Princess Research Association, which specializes in the life of Princess Jingshan, her works, and the things done in each period. By this time, Tang Guo had already reached the newest world. She felt that the breath of this world was a bit unusual, but there was no danger for the time being. She remembered that Queen Mother Chen was an ordinary person, so when she regained her consciousness, she went to the group for a look. [School Flowers]: Hello, everyone, I dare to just arrived in the new world, there is no danger for the time being, soe and have a look. [Margaret]: Aoaoao, school flowers, school flowers, is it a magical world? [School Flowers]: Scan the surrounding scenes roughly, not the magical world. [Margaret]: Ah ah ah, I want to be quiet, ignore me, I wille back quietly. Tang Guo nced at the Queen Mother Chen''s name, and was a little surprised to find that it seemed to be still on, should she still be alive? Tang Guo asked the Queen Mother Chen. [Queen Mother Chen]: Thank you for your concern. I am still alive. I should live for decades. Thanks to your help. The flow of time is indeed faster, and may not be with everyone for long. [Margaret]: Unfortunately, your world has no special power, you can''t cultivate immortals, nor can magic. [Queen Mother Chen]: This period of experience is enough for me. Dont regret it, everyone. Its a definite number. Something extra Chapter 4423: The post-apocalyptic woman (1) Chapter 4423: The post-apocalyptic woman (1) Chapter 4423 The post-apocalyptic woman (1) Tang Guo talked to the people in the group for a while, then recounted the old days with the Queen Mother Chen for a while, and then left the group. She looked at the surrounding environment and found that the room she lived in seemed to be pretty good. This should be a modern world, but theyout in this room is somewhat different from the modern roomyout she is familiar with. What''s the difference? She thought about it carefully, the difference should be that theyout of this room is very cold, even though many things look good and of high quality, it feels like it is not very humane. She also discovered that she was wearing something simr to a wristwatch on her wrist. But instinct told her that this is not a watch. There is also her name on it. Since the surroundings are safe, she still epts the memory first. This world should be called post-apocalyptic. What is called the end of the world, that is, the terrible end of the world has ended, the virus of the zombies has been resolved, and the mankind has returned to normal order. All the people who survived can be counted as the lucky ones. At this time, decades have passed since the outbreak of the virus. A new social order is formed, but this world has changed drastically from before the end of the world. Men who continue to live in this world can be called lucky, but women are not. The outbreak of the virus was very special. The women in thest days did not have an awakening ability, and all the awakening abilities were men. Since that time, the status of women has declined rapidly. Women in the entire world are being maimed except for those who are strong at home and take care of women. After the end of thest days, the number of women dropped rapidly, and it was toote for the whole world to react. Until now, all women seem to have be protective animals. As soon as they were born, they were recorded with their genes, all data, serial numbers, and positioning watches. And these watches must keep the signal at all times. Once there is no signal, protect the female guards, they will immediately find someone. On the surface, these seem to be protecting women. After all, women are rare, and everyone thinks they should be protected. In fact, this is not the case. Women born in such a society will live under surveince from the moment theynd, without any freedom at all. The apocalyptic virus allows all men to awaken powers. In addition to the power levels, this power has certain side effects. That is, men smell the taste of women, so they are easily emotional and do some very impulsive things. This is why the number of women will drop drastically in just a few decades, all from men who have awakened their abilities and cannot control themselves. They wantonly abuse women and go crazy, but what can be done for women who are weak and have no awakening abilities? Now they seem to realize the seriousness and protect women. However, it often happens that men suddenly go crazy and bully women. However, this aspect is rtively perfect now. Men who make such mistakes will be severely punished, and severe cases may be deprived of their lives. Seeing this, many people will think, doesnt this mean that women are valued? However, the truth is that this male society believes that the man who made the mistake has personally taken the cake and vited the rights of other men. They punish each other not for the sake of women, but just feel that their own interests have been vited. Chapter 4424: The post-apocalyptic woman (2) Chapter 4424: The post-apocalyptic woman (2) Chapter 4424 The post-apocalyptic woman (2) Women here, at the age of sixteen, be adults, which means that they can assign objects. What made Tang Guo disgusting was this. Women were like animals, and everyone had a number in the system. Their life experience and information from childhood to adulthood are all in this system. This post-apocalyptic world is very important for the breeding of offspring. It may be the cause of the apocalyptic virus. Not all men and women can produce excellent healthy objects. Later, various gic studies were carried out to allow researchers to discover what kind of male gene and what kind of female gene, after matching, it is easier to give birth to excellent children. So in the object matching system, there are not only female gic codes, but also males. When they want to match, they will automatically match the most suitable one for the child. If there is a female who is gically matched with multiple high-quality males, and the data obtained is capable of producing excellent offspring, then this female will be the wife of multiple males. There are countless husbands in the imagination of women, who are not happy here. Because, in the eyes of men, they are objects of venting and tools for giving birth. Women have no right to refuse, only follow. During this period, there have been countless women''s movements who wanted to resist all this. They believed that this kind of behaviorpletely vited the human rights of women. However, how could a woman without any abilities be able to resist? There is nothing to end, being forced to match, and give birth. Therefore, women do not have human rights here. The beginning of this story is the arrival of a traverser. The traveler''s name is Pei Xixi, and she is the heroine of this world. Pei Xixi is a woman with a very good gene, and when tested, she can give birth to very healthy and excellent offspring. She just appeared, when she was an adult, she needed a match. Because of her gic excellence, she matched five people at once. These five objects are the heroes of this world. They are Fu Qiu, Liang Haolin, Tong Jinjun, Fan Zheng, and Fan Hai. These five are all very powerful in thest days, and they all hold important positions. Faced with Pei Xixi, who had a 99% match, none of them wanted to let it go. From the beginning of the dispute, toter having Pei Xixi at the same time. Pei Xixi didn''t realize how cruel the post-apocalyptic society was. After passing through, she was assigned five husbands. She was actually a little excited. Then I ended up with these five husbands, had various emotional entanglements, and enjoyed it. Because these five people hold important positions and have great influence. They really have a genuine affection for Pei Xixi. People who are for women''s equal rights see this and want to ask Pei Xixi to help change the status quo of women''s living conditions. And I told Pei Xixi that many women today are sad. I hope Pei Xixi can help intercede, but Pei Xixi didn''t realize the seriousness of this matter. Because she is very well protected by her five husbands, she has no idea how cruel the world is to women. I have always felt that women are not being protected, isn''t it good to have so many husbands love? I don''t understand at all, these women who want to do things. Women are rare now. Is it normal to be protected if they have supernatural powers? However, she still mentioned it to Fu Qiu and others, but this matter did not attract attention. Pei Xixi had been extremely happy, so she ignored it. Chapter 4425: The post-apocalyptic woman (3) Chapter 4425: The post-apocalyptic woman (3) Chapter 4425 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (3) Later, I gave birth to many children for my five husbands, and I had a very happy life. However, some episodes urred in the middle, with little bumps. The original owner was one of the women who wanted to turn over. She came up with a way, hoping to move Pei Xixi. Because only this woman who is doted by a few men in important positions has the opportunity to change the status quo of women''s survival. Therefore, she secretly took Pei Xixi away to watch the women who were turned into fertility tools. Once a woman is matched and brought home, what she encounters, as long as she is undead, in this context, she will not care. The whole society is eager for these women to have more children. Therefore, there are some people who are matched with the right person. In addition to letting her give birth to herself, she also lets her give birth to others. It is a matter of price. Someone resisted, it was useless. When Pei Xixi was taken to learn about this by the original owner, she was really shocked, and she was still guilty of nausea and fear, and she was still thinking about it. Fortunately, she met a few husbands who loved her very much. After she went back, she told the men about it. The men told her that this is what this society looks like, and that this is how the times developed. It''s not that whoever said he wanted to change, he changed. They also assured Pei Xixi that she would be happy in her life and would not let her be bullied. Several men pretended to be very embarrassed and coaxed Pei Xixi around. To avoid Pei Xixi from contacting the women who had taken her badly, a few men found out the original owner and prepared to assign a partner to her and let her go home to nurse their children. The original owner was matched, but he was not in a hurry. Later, it was discovered that she had undergone uterine surgery a long time ago and could not give birth to a child. Many people who resisted the oppression of women underwent such operations. They would rather have no children of their own and want to fight for women''s rights. If they can''t stand up, their organization will always make this choice. Perhaps, one day this organization will disappear, and women all over the world will be domesticated like Pei Xixi. The original owner was executed because she had privately removed her uterus and vited the rights of men, which is ridiculous. When Pei Xixi heard about this, she felt a bit pitiful for the original owner, and alsomented: "No matter what, you shouldn''t hurt your body like this." She thinks that the original owner is too extreme, and he doesn''t stop doing it. Give excision. This was the life of the original owner, and she never regretted it when she died. Tang Guo opened his eyes and looked at this nice room again, feeling sick in his heart. In fact, not all women in thest days will encounter such a situation, and there are exceptions to them. After all, the daughters of the rich and powerful people still feel distressed and do not want them to encounter them. However, to be an exception, a fine is required. As long as expensive fines are paid and taxes are paid every year, there will be no such encounters. But simrly, for poor families, if the family has a daughter, they dont need to raise them by themselves, and they can be sent directly to a special training base for women. This poor family will receive arge sum of money. At present, Tang Guo is in a female training base. What changed her destiny is today, there is a lecture on women. The teacher who came to the lecture today is called Ye Tian. It seems to be a female lecture, but it is a way to domesticate the women here. Chapter 4426: The post-apocalyptic woman (4) Chapter 4426: The post-apocalyptic woman (4) Chapter 4426 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (4) But Tang Guo, who has memories, knew that this teacher Ye Tian was not here to domesticate women. She selected members of her organization through lectures. Because in the ss, the original owner was very indignant at Ye Tian''s words to obey men. He cursed Ye Tian and asked various questions. In short, he was not willing to be manipted by portrait products. Ye Tian was angry on the surface, but in fact he was extremely satisfied. What Ye Tian likes most is that whenever she says that the world is friendly and protective to women, she is scolded by women. This means that there are sober women. With these sober women, there will be a day of turning over. Ye Tian was born rich and wealthy, and her family loved her daughter very much, and they did not agree with the status quo of women. And she is also very good, is a rare talent in the end times, plus, in the end times, her grandfather was an important researcher who studied the end times virus, so she can live normally without paying fines and taxes. . After Ye Tian had a showdown with the original owner, the original owner joined the organization. Later, I saw that many of the members had undergone uterine surgery in Ye Tian''s secret operating room, and did it himself. In fact, Ye Tian has been researching a drug that can prevent women from getting pregnant without undergoing uterine surgery. She thought crazy at the time, since it can''t change the status quo, let mankind go extinct. As long as the female genes are changed so that all women cannot have children, no subsequent women will be persecuted. Later, Tang Guo didn''t know whether Ye Tian developed such drugs to help women change their genes. However, she hopes so. She also has the same idea as Ye Tian, if the world has rotten and cannot be changed, it can only continue by oppressing women. Better to destroy it. She could understand Ye Tian''s inner resentment. She even had an idea, since men care about offspring and children so much, it is better to let them have children by themselves. This thought shed in her mind, and Tang Guo''s expression shed strangely, and she immediately searched for books on genes in the space. Still in the group, I asked Billy from the Interster Age and they hoped they could find more books on the gics of the Interster Age. [School Flowers]: Brother Ziyun, Brother Chixiao, Brother Mo, if you encounter any strange fruit that allows men to have children, you must remember to keep it for me. The people in the group sighed after hearing Tang Guo''s post-apocalyptic situation with a bunch of question marks, and quickly agreed. There are no wonders in the world, and such things are likely to exist. Tang Guo certainly believes that there will be, because some small worlds are derived from the novel world. Therefore, the things created in the novel will be the characteristics of this world. After finding a bunch of materials, Tang Guo didn''t look anxiously, because she was about to listen to Ye Tian''s speech in twenty minutes. This time, she waited a little anxiously, her eyes gleaming strangely, as if she was particrly looking forward to seeing Ye Tian immediately. She not only wants to work out drugs that change the genes of men and allow them to have children. It is also necessary to find out that women have supernatural powers, and can transform their bodies and lose their fertility. Of course, she made her own choice. She intends tobine these two drugs, which means that she must lose her fertility if she wants to awaken her abilities. She has always been, only helping people who are willing to awaken. At this time, Tang Guo was sitting in the ssroom, which was a veryrge ssroom with two hundred women sitting there. None of them are sixteen years old, and some are only a few years old. Ye Tian is a very beautiful woman. She is about twenty years old today. Because of the blessing of the family aura and her own abilities, this society can''t really embarrass her. She is a person living at the top of the food chain. Seeing Ye Tian''s hypocritical smile and saying something against his heart, a little disgust shed in his eyes from time to time, Tang Guo''s mood became better. When Ye Tian said: So, dont think that life is not free now, because women have no abilities. Even after the end of the world, they will still be very dangerous outside. Everything is to protect us women. One person wears a positioning watch." Tang Guo knew that it was time for her to perform, and now she was going to stand up angrily and scold Ye Tian. 2 more chapters, see you tomorrow Chapter 4427: The post-apocalyptic woman (5) Chapter 4427: The post-apocalyptic woman (5) Chapter 4427 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (5) "Teacher Ye said that wearing a positioning watch is to protect our women, so I would like to ask, Mr. Ye Tian, why did you not wear a positioning watch?" Tang Guo suddenly stood up and asked, interrupting the otherwise quiet ss . Ye Tian''s eyes followed the voice and found Tang Guo''s position. She saw a very beautiful young girl. She liked to see her angry eyes. In today''s society, there are not many such eyes. Most of them are mere promises, daring not to speak up, and even more dare not to openly put up such words in ss that vite the current rules. "Teacher Ye, why didn''t you answer my question?" Tang Guo asked, her eyes on the other''s pair of white wrists, not only didn''t position the watch, but didn''t even have a bracelet. Because of the advent of positioning watches, Ye Tian hates bracelet-type essories on his wrists. This kind of jewelry always gives her a feeling that this is the shackles worn on the hands to restrain women''s freedom. "This doesn''t seem to have anything to do with ssmates." Ye Tian said, her expression pretending to be ufortable, "However, since ssmates raised doubts, then I will exin to everyone. When I came to lecture, I was walking in a hurry and forgot to wear it. ." "As far as I know, the watch is fully waterproof, even if it is bathing or swimming, you don''t need to take it. The students present know that since wearing the positioning watch, unless it is regrly reced with a new one, it has never been taken off. Once. It was taken down, and soon someone came over to find out what was going on." Tang Guo looked straight at Ye Tian. "Dear students, let me tell you that thedy above, Ms. Ye Tian who said that wearing a positioning watch is to protect women, why doesn''t she need to wear it." Tang Guo''s voice suddenly rose, "because she doesn''t need to wear these at all, I don''t I know Mr. Ye Tians background, but I know that women who dont have to wear a positioning watch must be rich in their families. How rich is it? That is to help them pay fines and not wear a positioning watch every year. Small numbers." "Ms. Ye Tian doesn''t want to wear a positioning watch, but as a lecturer in a girls'' school, she talks for a long time here, just to make us obediently. You say, is it ridiculous?" "Ms. Ye Tian, you really don''t want to do it at all. At least get a fake one, and what you say will be more convincing." "Why do you wear it? Because this is simply exploiting the freedom of our women." "We are all of the same gender. Why do you want to help the whole society suppress us? Ms. Ye Tian, is your conscience eaten by dogs? Are you a lecturer? Don''t appear in the lecture hall with that supreme, hypocritical appearance. I watched Just... disgusting." "ssmates, don''t you understand? We are not free, we are not free from birth." At this time, someone interrupted Tang Guo and whispered: "Ms. Ye is willing to pay fines and taxes to her because the family is wealthy. Tang, are you a bit hatred for the rich?" "Are you cerebral palsy? Life is free, why should we be exploited by society as a whole? If we can''t speak, we cut off our tongue. If we are exploited, we still feel that it should be taken for granted. It is really impossible to wake a person who pretends to sleep." Tang Guo continued to scold Ye Tian, scolding those ssmates who refuted her and thought she was hatred of the rich. Chapter 4428: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4428: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4428 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (6) The effect was not bad. Her attitude made several girls who were also angry at all this stand up and scold her. Even if they are criticized and educated and shut down in the dark room, they are not afraid. "There is also this **** girls'' school. They learn all these things, which are of no use. They obey the arrangements all day long, but they don''t learn anything for us. They have substantive knowledge. All day long, women It needs protection and love, but it only gives us the opportunity to learnmon characters. Any other high-end knowledge that can find a job in this society, you are not willing to teach." "ssmates, do you know why this is? This is because they are afraid, afraid that we can wake up like before the end of the world, return to this social status, and sit on an equal footing with them. We stand up, for them , Is the loss of profit..." Ye Tian did not stop or call someone by the rm. She closed her eyes and felt veryfortable when she heard the insult of resentmenting into her ears. Every time she went to a girls school as a lecturer, she wanted to hear all the female ssmates scold her like this. As long as someone stood up and dared to scold her, she would never press the rm or refute, she would just let them scold her. Others felt that Ye Tian might be stunned. However, Tang Guo could see from the other''s subtle expression that Ye Tian was enjoying the abuse. This behavior made her funny and felt a bit bitter. What kind of a distorted world is that actually driving a person to such a perverted state. Although Ye Tian didn''t call the rm, some female ssmates thought, "Tang Guo is too much. If we scold the teacher like this, we will definitely not be able to run." "Yes, isn''t life pretty good now? Besides the knowledge that Tang Guo said that boys learned, it''s useless for us. Girls don''t have to go out to work, just eat and drink at home." "For the safety of all of us, let''s call someone toe." Everyone''s positioning watch can not only position, but also hasmunication functions. After several students discussed it, they notified the dean. After a while, the ssroom door was pushed open, and the dean of teaching brought a few people over, and the ssroom suddenly became quiet. Only Tang Guo was standing there, especially obviously. Dean: "Teacher Ye Tian, I heard that you are having some trouble here." Ye Tian nodded: "There is a ssmate who seems to be very dissatisfied with me." She didn''t seem to treat Tang Guo''s position very well, "This ssmate''s thoughts are rather extreme, I didn''t expect to attract the dean of teaching." "Well, let''s take this ssmate away first, educate him, and strive for the next lecture so that it won''t cause trouble to Teacher Ye Tian." Ye Tian refused. She stopped, her eyes fell on Tang Guo, and the corners of her lips twitched: "The dean should know my hobbies. For students who resist fiercely, I still prefer to teach by myself." "This" "Didn''t the dean of teaching have heard that all students who have been taught by me are incredibly well-behaved." The dean of teaching had indeed heard about it, and felt that those students must have suffered, so he agreed: "Okay, please ask Mr. Ye Tian to educate this ssmate. I hope she can understand the protection and love of women in this society." "Of course, I will make this ssmate clear." Ye Tian''s smile was very strange. Chapter 4429: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) Chapter 4429: The post-apocalyptic woman (7) Chapter 4429 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (7) From the dean''s point of view, this student was afraid that he would suffer. He didn''t think there was any risk of life, and Ye Tian had never done such a thing. As for the method used, he didn''t care. As long as peoplee back, be obedient. "This ss is almost over, get out of ss is over." Ye Tian nced at Tang Guo deeply, as if to say, you are waiting, there is something good for you. This scene even relieved the ssmate who had secretly reported the letter before. Teacher Ye Tian didn''t seem to hate the other ssmates in the ss. Fortunately, the girls have started discussing in a low voice. "Stay away from Tang Guo in the future." "Not only should you stay away from Tang Guo, but also those who helped Tang Guo speak before." "Yes, yes, yes, lest they do anything at that time, it will hurt us." Tang Guo was held and taken away by Ye Tian''s people, and the voices of those female students heard from her ears. Look, this is the status quo. Some people resist, but some people always hold back. She didn''t feel much about it, human nature is like this. The reason why Ye Tian only took Tang Guo was because the number of people was not good enough, and the few students who were scolded by her, although she admired them, she couldn''t take them away. Because they were still not firm enough, they would still waver, their voices became smaller and smallerter, or even disappeared. She didn''t hate their behavior. If she can seed one day, these people will help to start. There are mainly people taking the lead, and they are bound to stand up with enthusiasm to support and safeguard their own interests. Ye Tian didn''t care about those who were silent. But the group of whistleblowers made Ye Tian a little unhappy. But the current situation is like this. She wants to see a new seedling and can''t think of him. Tang Guo was taken to Ye Tian''s home, and she was able to take Tang Guo away because of Ye Tian''s big background, plus she did "tame" the ungirl student. "Ms. Ye Tian, do you think the sense of superiority is very strong now?" Tang Guo sat on the stool andughed mockingly. Acting still has to be full, she doesn''t want to copse, it feels too abrupt. Ye Tian couldn''t let her into the core all at once, and she would definitely have to go through various tests. Speaking of which, there is no betrayer in the memory of the women under Ye Tian''smand. Everyones faith will be firm, and they always remember that they must make sacrifices if they want to get their rights. Only by doing this with all their lives can they see the light of day. Therefore, even if they exposed and made mistakes, they did not confess the existence of Ye Tian and hispanions. Even the rulers of this society did not find Ye Tian''s organization. They only felt that these were some crazy women who still wanted to make trouble. Ye Tian was not discovered, and another reason was that Ye Tian was powerful, knew what she was doing, and supported it. In fact, there are many normal families like the Ye family, and some of them slowly disappear and assimte over time. There are also some who have to disguise themselves to protect themselves. Some people don''t like the current abnormal social development. Including, some men. People are diverse, not all men, all women have the same thought. For example, Ye Tian''s younger brother, Ye Min, doesn''t like the current situation very much. The Ye family keeps many books and audios from before the end of the world. Ye Min longed for such a free and peaceful world. Although there can be no absolute fairness in this world, in Ye Min''s view, that society is the truly desirable world. Chapter 4430: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4430: The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Chapter 4430 The post-apocalyptic woman (6) Ye Min doesn''t want a wife who matches genes from the system. It should be said that he can''t ept it. He still likes it better. The love between men and women written in the novels before the end of the world, whether it is love at first sight or for a long time, is the beginning of the love between the two parties, how beautiful it is. Ye Min likes to read books, write some short articles, and asionallye to some limericks. It can be said that it is a sad young literary man who knows what his sister is doing. He made a decision and asked Ye Tian to help him to lose his fertility. This is still very easy for Ye Tian. By helping Ye Min to inject drugs, Ye Minpletely lost her fertility. Male genes can enter the system or not, because women in this world are not divided enough. If a man enters the spouse system, some people are eager. Therefore, Young Master Ye has no fertility and is not fit to choose a spouse in the system, many people know. However, it is easy for people at the top of their food to find a wife. But Ye Min didn''t have this thought. At present, apart from training, he was helping Ye Tian to cover. One sentence he often said to Ye Tian is: "Sister, when will you seed? I estimated my life span, about two hundred. Now I am twenty-three, and there are about 170 years to live. No matter what. So, you must seed within this period, at least let me have a twilight romance." Ye Tian and Tang Guo returned to their senses at the same time. She looked at Tang Guo, her eyes fell on the other''s positioning watch, and smiled and asked, "You don''t want to wear this either?" "Who wants to wear shackles?" Tang Guo asked back. Ye Tian raised his eyebrows: "You can take it off now and feel the feeling of not wearing this." "I''ve taken it, and I''ll be caught in a small ck room soon." "This is the Ye Family." "What are you ying?" "In the Ye family, you can''t run away. I just want you to feel this freedom. When you wear it back, you should feel ufortable. I say this is revenge. Can you ept it?" "Sure enough, she is the hypocritical Ms. Ye Tian." Although she was angry, Tang Guo took off the positioning watch, because from her perspective, she really wanted to take it off. At the moment it was taken off, Tang Guo felt as if some gravity on his shoulder was missing. Ye Tian walked up to her, patted Tang Guo''s shoulder with his palm, and asked in her ear: "Now, do you feel free?" "Of course." Tang Guo looked at the positioning watch that was taken down, "If you can step on this thing, you will be more free." Ye Tian thought in his heart that there would be that day. She will let that daye. At that time, all women will no longer have to wear such prison-like shackles to restore their freedom and obtain the human rights they deserve. Ye Tian didn''t let Tang Guo wear it again, but instead left her in the room. "Here, you can move around freely," Ye Tian looked back at the watch in Tang Guo''s hand when he went out, "Of course, you don''t need to wear things you hate." "Ms. Ye Tian, you are really sinister. You want me to be free first, and then wear this when you let me out, right?" "Congrattions, you are very smart, you guessed it right, but there is no reward." Tang Guo watched Ye Tian leave briskly, apparently very happy, and his angry expression was slowly put away. "Ms. Ye Tian, you are also very smart, but even greater." Chapter 4431: The post-apocalyptic woman (9) Chapter 4431: The post-apocalyptic woman (9) Chapter 4431 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (9) In the past few days at the Ye family, Tang Guo did follow Ye Tian''s words, she was walking around in this big courtyard. Because she grew up in the women''s training base, although she can go to other ces, no matter where she goes, her every move seems to be monitored. But now she is not wearing a positioning watch, even if there is a camera in the yard, it is different to her. Besides, she didn''t think that Ye Tian would stare at the camera all the time, only that Ye Tian wanted to let her experience freedom first, and then put her in a prison as punishment. Even if she knew, she still wanted to enjoy this short-lived freedom, what she wanted most. Tang Guo walked around ording to the original owner''s thinking, in fact, he was letting the system help to eliminate, whether there was anything, monitoring Ye Family. In the end, apart from outside the Ye family, there are some miniature monitors, which are not in the Ye family''s yard. "That''s good, already in charge of thework system here?" System: [I have taken control, and I have taken over. Now I want them to see what they can see. "Then first shield the signals on all women''s positioning watches, so that they think there is a problem with the product." System: Necrosis as usual. [The host is big, it''s already done. The current system is already very powerful. For him, this kind of thing is just a matter of moving his fingers. No, he seems to have no fingers. "Express: I don''t know why, all positioning watches have lost their signals. At present, experts have been studying, and the initial guess is that there is a problem with the product." Tang Guo looked at the news and was very happy. Ye Tian is also watching the news, and he is very happy. There is a day when something goes wrong with this kind of thing. It is best to never give a signal. Ye Tian especially wanted to say this, but thest thing he said was: "You should hope very much that these things will never have a signal, right?" "Of course." Tang Guo was affirmed, there was still some schadenfreude, and she wasughing crazy in her heart. Ms. Ye Tian obviously hoped it too, didn''t she? "Sister, I heard that something, it seems, there is no signal, it is said that it is a product failure?" An excited male voice came from outside, "Sister, this is really..." That''s great, that thing should be broken Before he finished speaking, Ye Min found that Ye Tian was sitting alone not far away. Although she was a woman, Ye Min was still very vignt and quickly turned the subject of her conversation, "This is really weird." He doesn''t know who the strange woman in the house is, but he must not let outsiders know the attitude of him and his sister, otherwise it will bring them a disaster. Tang Guo almost didn''t hold back augh. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Ye Min should want to say that this is really great, that thing should have broken long ago. "Sister, do you have a guest?" Ye Min is not very interested in women. He is not touched by the awakened part of women, and he is not touched by those who are not awakened. Therefore, he didn''t look at Tang Guo subconsciously, his eyes were on Ye Tian''s body. "Well, a ssmate who contradicted me in a girls'' school brought back education." After Ye Tian finished speaking, Ye Min''s eyes brightened. Oh, that might be a new member. This time, he set his gaze on Tang Guo''s face. At first nce, the little girl was pretty pretty. "Sister, why did she contradict you?" This was Ye Min''s happiest time. Like Ye Tian, he was a bit perverted, and wanted to hear his sister being scolded when he went to the lecture. Ye Tian looked at Tang Guo: "Call me hypocrisy and call me sick..." Ye Min listened carefully, and made hisst serious evaluation, and walked to Tang Guo: "You female ssmate is so unreasonable to make trouble, how can you curse like this? It should be brought back by my sister for education." "Don''t talk to me in such a high-pitched tone, unless you were born with a positioning watch, otherwise you are not qualified." Tang Guo felt that the two brothers and sisters of the Ye family were a bit perverted. Ye Min guessed that, like Ye Tian, they areing. She is looking for scolding here, then, make him perfect, let him refresh, "It will only exploit female male animals." Ye Min: Continue. After joining them, I won''t hear such a perfect curse. see you tomorrow Chapter 4432: The post-apocalyptic woman (10) Chapter 4432: The post-apocalyptic woman (10) Chapter 4432 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (10) "At present, the positioning watch has lost its signal, and no problem has been detected for the time being. It is not ruled out that this batch of positioning watches has a problem. It has been several days since Ye Min looked for scolding that day. At this time, ording to the original owner''s timeline, she also found that the two elder brothers and sisters of the Ye family had some problems, so she did not scold them at every turn, but silently observed them and became transparent people. Ye Tian: "It seems that I didn''t find the reason. I''m really curious about how the positioning of the watch is going." "Sister, you are thinking, if there is no signal for positioning the watch in the future, right?" Ye Min opened it up and made a weird and cheerful expression, "I like that too." Ye Tian was still serious and shook his head: "How is it possible?" "Yeah." Ye Min was a little dazed, yeah, how could it be possible. Nowadays, the world has developed to the point where men have absolute control and dominance, and there is no such thing as women. If such a good opportunity is not exploited properly, wouldn''t it be wasted? After speaking, the two sisters and brothers of the Ye family didn''t avoid Tang Guo. They found Tang Guo''s strange eyes, and did not exin, as if they wanted her to know more. Tang Guo was a little anxious, and she didn''t know when Ye Tian could take her to theboratory to do important things. At present, she has browsed through the information several times and is ready to do a big job. With the strength of her soul, it is easy to remember her. "What''s impossible?" Tang Guo suddenly said, attracting the attention of the two sisters and brothers, and their eyes fell on her. Tang Guo continued: "If I remember correctly, the watches are all reced in batches, even if they are broken and then reced, they are also spares produced in the same batch. Why, so many of them are broken together? All broken?" Ye Min corrected: "That''s no signal." "What is this thing used for, don''t you know? There is a difference between no signal and broken?" Ye Min likes to be smashed, and Tang Guo fulfills his wish. Ye Min was not angry at all, and said happily: "You are right, you are right." Except for the women in his family, he is rarely stunned by other women, with a fierce tone and strangely cute. Compared with those poor women who have been domesticated, they are well-behaved and dull. Such a woman really looks like a living life, a bit like the women he saw in those documentaries. "This is not impossible. After all, no specific reasons have been found. I guess that the newly produced positioning watches will most likely be tested in a batch first and will not be fully reced. At present, all girls'' schools are temporarily closed and are not allowed to go out at will. "Speaking of this, Ye Tianughed mockingly," They also issued a notice saying that the reason why the watch has no signal may be due to the appearance of a mutated monster. It is true that the sound wave of the monster is affected. Are women free to run out? As soon as this noticees out, those women who live at home will also be closely watched by family members." In this distorted world, women are the resources of a family, and if they are missing, it is the loss of a family. This is the new world after thest days. Although it has not been lost, the virus has already been wiped out. But there are mutated nts, mutated animals, and new monsters born in the end times. Except for human settlements, other ces are indeed more dangerous. Ye Tian: "Wait another two days to see what''s going on." Tang Guo was thoughtful. It seemed that she couldn''t destroy the next batch of positioning watches they experimented with. She had to wait for them to fully produce and let all women wear them before she would destroy them. Chapter 4433: The post-apocalyptic woman (11) Chapter 4433: The post-apocalyptic woman (11) Chapter 4433 The post-apocalyptic woman (11) Ye Tian has already left, mostly to theboratory. Ye Min is still there, he doesn''t know much about theboratory. However, he also has not big or small positions, which, after all, are linked to literature and history. Unfortunately, the arrival of thest days has destroyed countless precious materials. What Ye Min did was to collect and repair the remnants of those precious materials, so it is not surprising why he knew so much about the pre-end times society. In his hands, he kept countless books and audios. After Ye Tian left, Ye Min moved to Tang Guo''s side: "Go, I will show you a documentary before the end of the world. You have never seen such a society. If you do, you will definitely like it." Tang Guo no longer needs brainwashing, and Ye Tian now needs people to be awakened on their own, not brainwashing. By doing this, Ye Min waspletely sharing good things with Tang Guo. "What kind of documentary is it?" Tang Guo thought of this as indeed a variety of more serious videos, which would be worse than military drills, but the videos included in the newswork. She never expected that there was only one character in the picture, and this character was still a woman, and she looked pretty. But what fascinated her most was that in front of the other party''s table, there were superrge basins filled with food. "This is a woman before the end of the world." Ye Min and Tang Guo said, "ording to the various information I found, it shows that women have a greater appetite before the end of the world." Cough cough cough... Tang Guo chose to forgive Ye Min for his mental retardation, because the end of the world hassted for hundreds of years, and now it has recovered, less than a hundred years, so the videos that can survive are really precious and rare. "You can see, there are so many bowls of food in front of her, you can eat all of them in a while." Ye Min held his chin with a look of shock, "Don''t look at her small body, actually she has a lot of appetite." System: Hahahahahahahaha, where does the mentally retardede from, have you never heard of fake food? "Can eat so much food and maintain a good figure. It is very likely that women before the end of the world have very powerful power. Only with this exnation can we understand where the food they eat is consumed." Ye Min fell into deep thought. Perhaps the virus in thest days deprived women of their abilities, allowing men to gain the upper hand. Judging from other data, the sexes before the end of the world seem to be rtively bnced, indicating that even if these women have powerful powers, they are not as they are today. Exploit men as well." Tang Guo didn''t bother Ye Min''s brain supplement. In fact, there was nothing tough at. That society has been hundreds of years away. It is Ye Min''s ability to retain such clear information. It is not easy to fix these. Inferring from these data alone, Ye Min was right. "I don''t think so." Tang Guo still intends to say the correct answer sideways, "From the surface of this woman, her physical strength is still simr to that of our current women, and may even be a little weaker. " "Why do you have such an idea?" "Just to talk casually, eating a lot doesn''t mean she has a strong power. Besides, she may not actually eat these foods." This document only has video, and the audio has not been repaired well. In fact, many of the videos that Ye Min repaired had no sound, so it was impossible to tell what the other party said. Chapter 4434: The post-apocalyptic woman (12) Chapter 4434: The post-apocalyptic woman (12) Chapter 4434 The post-apocalyptic woman (12) "Then you continue to talk about it." Ye Min is obviously interested, although repairing the previous information is very precious. But some information about women, apart from him, few people will be interested. At least, the world that is currently exploiting and domesticating women does not want to see the emergence of information about women''s once powerful forces. Therefore, Ye Min has no one else to discuss this. The discussions with other people are all other materials besides women. Without more professional people, naturally there is no clue. Tang Guo obviously knew this. Ye Min wanted to know, so she said, "You saw her eating and chewing, but you also saw her swallowing food?" "Of course I saw it, didn''t she swallow it?" "ording to her mouthful of food, go in, chew a few times, swallowing is more problematic. And we eat food, not always chewing and swallowing, it should not be a bite of meat, chewing slowly, and finally swallowing Right?" Ye Min still took a bit of snacks next to him, his eyes were surprised, it seemed like this. When he eats snacks, he always chews while swallowing. If he only chews and saves it for thest swallow, this ispletely inconsistent when eating food. "It makes sense, what do you mean?" "I know how to look at the mouth shape." Tang Guo said. Ye Min is not surprised to hear that she knows this skill. Some people do, but no one will help him look at these. Those people are going to read other materials, and Ye Min also I''m afraid that using this kind of information frequently will arouse those people''s disgust and destroy them. He was able to obtain these information, but it seemed not serious on the surface. When he saw people, he said that he had a unique taste, and they ignored it. After all, everyone now knows that Young Master Ye is inactive and cannot allow women to be pregnant, and loses the qualification to enter the spouse system to select a spouse. Maybe, my heart is a bit abnormal. "Then can you see what she is talking about?" Ye Min asked excitedly. Tang Guo shifted his eyes to the video screen and said, "She just said, thank you for the Rockets of Big Brother." "She said again, thank you for his ten rockets." "This time, she said, ah, ah, thank you, brother, thank you for his spacecraft, brother, I love you." "Brother, what do you want to eat, I will help you eat!" Tang Guo thought Ye Min would be surprised, how could it be so. Ye Min was really surprised, but it was different from what she thought. Ye Min said: "ording to the current repair data, it does not show that the technology before the end of the world is more advanced than it is now. I am really shocked that their rockets are already used. Ivee to give gifts to people, and spaceships, so I dont even think about it." Ye Min was surprised, and felt something was wrong. That one named Big Bang, is he rich and the richest man in the world? That woman is indeed very beautiful. If she is the richest man in the world, she should be able to afford it. System: [Host, this child is so pitiful, it is estimated that they have not even repaired the information about the live broadcast industry. Tang Guo: "It''s not easy. The end of the world hase, and these are all destroyed. It is not easy to keep these. These are all private enterprises. When the end of the world hase, they are of no use and are not valued. Naturally, no one will protect them in advance. ." "It should not be like that. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be a virtual gift." Tang Guo and Ye Min exined. Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (13) Chapter 4435: The post-apocalyptic woman (13) Chapter 4435 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (13) Ye Min was less shocked just now. The current society does not live broadcast the industry. It should be said that the various industries before the end of the world are not here. After all, it has not been more than a hundred years since the difficult end times. It is not surprising that many people have been distorted in their hearts after going through the end times for hundreds of years and developed into what they are now. Although the current technology is not bad, there are not many that provide human entertainment. Ye Min agreed with Tang Guo''s statement: "Then you mean, this woman is actually performing?" "Performing to eat?" Ye Min''s eyes sparkled with novelty, "This is really an interesting profession, but unfortunately it doesn''t exist anymore. However, you said just now that she seems to be eating fake food, is that a lie?" "You may not be ignorant when you see it. If you are willing to pay for gifts, I think it''s just a fun. This is the boredom of the rich." Tang Guo said. She has also been exposed to this industry, and some things are fake. Don''t some rich people know? No, they know that they just enjoy this feeling. For others, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of money may be a lot, and it will take a long time to earn. For them, it may not be enough pocket money. Ordinary peoplepare it, seriously, then lose. "That''s right." Ye Min didn''t know what he was thinking of. It was clear, "What do you think this industry might be called?" "Let''s eat live broadcast." Tang Guo took the literal meaning and directly said eating broadcast. It was too straightforward. She didn''t want her identity to be discovered by another traverser. For example, the heroine Pei Xixi. The Tao is different, it is best not to recognize each other to avoid trouble. "It should be called Eat Broadcast, it''s simple and easy to remember." Ye Min said. Tang Guo pursed her lips and nodded, "This is a good name." "Then I''ll show you the others. Very few people usually look at these materials. It''s just our family watching it." This time, Ye Min showed Tang Guo a fragment of the Xianxia movie. With their current capabilities, they have not repaired any damaged video. Therefore, many materials are fragments. Even so, Ye Min watched it with gusto, and exined to Tang Guo: "You must not think that this is true. This is called a TV series. It was created by humans before the end of the world. It is a way of entertainment for them. It''s a kind of TV series, called Xianxia Movie. If you are interested, you cane and watch other types if you are interested." "Unfortunately, these things are not allowed to be filmed now." Ye Min felt a little regretful. Tang Guo didn''t interrupt, she could feel Ye Min''s regret: "Do you like the world before the end of the world?" "Of course, that world is rich and colorful, and there are many things worth knowing." Ye Min said, "The current world is like a big cage, which binds not only women but men as well." "You are right." Tang Guo smiled and asked, "Do you have any abilities?" "Yes." Ye Min said, "but not usually." "why?" "Because I often use abilities, I will..." Ye Min suddenly remembered that there was a woman sitting next to him. Seeing Tang Guo''s serious appearance, he still said, "You should know that after using more male abilities, there will be Side effects?" "Know that if you use it too much, they will estrus like a beast who doesn''t understand etiquette and shame, trampling on women at will." Ye Min was said to have his eyelids twitching. Chapter 4436: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (14) Chapter 4436: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (14) Chapter 4436 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (14) "I don''t want to be like that. Now our technology has developed well, and we also have weapons to deal with mutant nts and animals. If you don''t use it, you don''t need it, unless it threatens your life." Ye Min said. "The idea is good," Tang Guo said, "but as far as I know, some men are dedicated to this aspect to exhaust the abnormal energy." Ye Min: "Anyway, I won''t, I''m not a pervert." "I heard that Young Master Ye will have no offspring, I doubt you are because of this..." "Ball, don''t guess." Ye Min was a little speechless, "I just think everything is too distorted. This is not what I want. I just gave up. So, I chose to inject the drug by myself." "You are really different, so what kind of life do you yearn for?" Ye Min''s eyes became a little longing: "Like before the end of the world, and as written in ancient poems, Guan Guan Jujiu, on the continent of the river, a gentledy, a gentleman is so good." "I want to marry a girl who I like and who loves me. We respect each other, and no one is anyone''s ve." After Ye Min answered, he gave Tang Guo a little embarrassedly. He felt that the girl who was about to join made him feel a little real in this world. Although there are many brave and decisive girls under his sister''s hands, he doesn''t have that idea. But this girl is different, where is different, he didn''t want to understand for now. Perhaps, she will discuss with him these materials that are ignored by others. Or perhaps, she wouldn''t think that his dream was a luxury, but insteadughed and discussed with him, as if she supported him. Many people say that Young Master Ye is a person with brain problems. "What about you, do you have any ideas for the future?" Ye Min asked. "Yes," Tang Guo nodded earnestly, "I also like the world before the end of the world you mentioned. Men and women are free, and no one can exploit anyone." Without waiting for Ye Min to speak, Tang Guo said: "But in order to achieve this process, women must first stand in an absolute position." "By the way, regarding the side effects of your male supernatural powers, has anyone studied a solution?" Tang Guo always felt that this is not simple, it is not as simple as a virus. Ye Min looked serious: "After studying it, Iter found that there was only this side effect. If I couldn''t figure out the research, I didn''t care." Tang Guo''s extremely powerful spirit, of course, could feel the aura of Ye Min''s supernatural powers. In fact, this world has special energy, and she is already practicing. In other words, she can actually pretend to be a supernatural person. She felt that she would still resolve the changes in male powers. Just like Ye Min, not all men in this world are bad. There are also men who are looking forward to a better world. Just like among women, there is also Pei Xixi, who does not care about whether others will be exploited if he is not exploited. Within a few days, Ye Tian asked Tang Guo if he would join her organization? Tang Guo certainly agreed. This time, she finally entered theboratory. First of all, she showed her ingenuity and she never forgets, which attracted Ye Tian''s attention. I don''t know what Ye Tian did, but now Tang Guo lives in Ye''s family. When Tang Guo followed Ye Tianpao in theboratory, the friends in the group also brought her a surprise. [Margaret]: I found a kind of fruit tree here, called Sage Devil Fruit, which is said to enable men to conceive and have children. [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, I had an ident while exploring the secret realm and went to a very strange world. You know your current situation only when you see the chat history. I also know a kind of magical fruit here. This is a world with all kinds of powerful monsters. Fortunately, I am a monk, otherwise I really can''t survive. Fortunately, he is a monk, otherwise he would be stripped of his innocence by the women here. [Mo Yuntian]: Does your kid feel proud to be an old virgin? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master... I learned it from you. [Mo Yuntian]:! ! ! Don''t linger and say, sister is still waiting there. see you tomorrow Chapter 4437: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (15) Chapter 4437: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (15) Chapter 4437 The post-apocalyptic woman (15) [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master, this world is a world of women. Without men, women here will be pregnant as long as they reach adulthood. Basically, one child will be born automatically in five years. It may be that for the sake of bnce, God cannot allow them to have children all the time, so there is a kind of fruit tree called avoiding fruit. If you dont want to have a baby anymore, you can avoid getting pregnant again if you eat the fruit. Moreover, such women who can no longer have children will automatically be guards, and their power will be very powerful. [Ziyun]: Sure enough, there are three thousand worlds. There are no surprises. I heard more about the bnce of yin and yang before. In this world, there is yin and yang, and there is yang and yin. Yun Gu''s experience this time made me feel a little bit and overturned some ideas. [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, I thought that the girl took us to see the world, it was already exciting enough, but I didn''t expect that Yun Gu''s experience in the secret realm was also eye-opening. [Queen Mother Chen]: In other words, where Yun Gu is currently located, only women exist. Heaven created other conditions for the existence of this world? [Chi Xiao]: You can say so. [Margaret]: It seems that what Yun Gu and I have gotten can help the school spend, right? [School Flowers]: These two things are a surprise to me, but if you want to use them in the current world, you will definitely need to cultivate them through various experiments. Every human being in a small world is different. For Tang Guo, these are not difficult things. The most basic things are already there, and the rest is a matter of time. Tang Guo received the avoid fruit and holy fruit from Marguerite and Shangguan Yungu, and mature fruit, some immature, buds, and saplings. They sent a lot to Tang Guo, lest she didn''t have enough. With this kind of foundation, Tang Guo can boldly cultivate with these things. [Shangguan Yungu]: Although the world is a bit strange, I originally nned to go out early, but now the school flowers can still use the things here, then when your situation is resolved, I will find a way to go out. The queen at this time is still friendly to me. [Margaret]: The queen must be interesting to you, is the queen good-looking? [Shangguan Yungu]: The women here are all pretty. [Margaret]: Are you tempted? [Queen Mother Chen]:... [Shangguan Yungu]: Not tempted. [Marguerite]: In case she seduce you, seduces you, violently persecutes... [Shangguan Yungu]: I have good concentration. In addition, although they have good strength, they are not my opponents. Anyway, I am also a fairy. Now, people in this world are regarded as teachers of the country, and they are very respectful, Senior Margaret, I think there is something wrong with your thinking. [Margaret]: No wonder, like your master, you deserve to be single. [Shangguan Yungu]: Is there anything wrong with being single? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, is there anything wrong with being single? Look at Ziyun, Chi Xiao, Misty, Yinhuan, Emanuel, Harold, Allen, and the Queen Mother Chen, they are all single dogs. [Chi Xiao]: I feel offended. [Ziyun]: Offended to +1 Mission: +2 ... [Queen Mother Chen]: I am not called single, but widow. [Mo Yuntian]:... Seeing the people in the group making trouble for a while, there was nothing to share in thest days, Tang Guo sent them some inventory, and then left the group. Chapter 4438: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (16) Chapter 4438: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (16) Chapter 4438 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (16) Tang Guo came to theboratory and saw Ye Tian''s serious look, and asked, "Sister Ye, do you have any eyebrows?" Ye Tian nodded and shook his head again: "The current version of the drug does make women lose their fertility, but it still has a lot of side effects. Moreover, without time to observe, I dare not risk this for women to use." "In addition, I still worry about one thing." Ye Tian looked heavy. Tang Guo asked, "What''s the matter?" "A woman who cannot have children, even if she avoids being used as a fertility tool, they will face another kind of crisis without strong force." In fact, Tang Guo had already thought about it, but she still heard Ye Tian say: "You also know that male abilities have certain side effects. After frequent use of abilities, they will have estrus like animals. ording to the current situation, No matter how bad a womans genes are, as long as she has fertility, at least safety can be guaranteed. It is okay but without fertility, maybe those frantic people will use this part of women who have not had children to give supernatural powers... " Ye Tian didn''t finish, but the faces of the women heard in theboratory changed drastically. Yes, after all, it is not the best way to make women lose their fertility. The reason for studying this drug is because this drug is already the simplest experiment for them. Rather than saying that the current drug is prepared for all women of mankind, it is better to say that they are prepared for women who do not want to have children. Because the side effects of the drug are too great, there are currently some women in theboratory who have undergone uterine surgery. They are afraid that one day they will be caught and used as children''s tools. Once someone noticed that they had performed this kind of operation and forced them to do other things, they would immediately bite off the poison capsule in their mouth and kill themselves. This is their determination, and finally pride. "In this way, the only way to make women stand up is to use strong force." Tang Guo said. Ye Tian''s face was ugly: "Unfortunately, I can''t find out how the abilities are triggered." In the past few years, the men of the Ye family all cooperated with Ye Tian to do supernatural stimtion experiments, but unfortunately, little progress has been made. Can''t find the point that stimtes skills at all. "Sister Ye, I want to go for a walk." Tang Guo said suddenly, "Since I can''t find it in humans, I want to find it in other animals and nts." "It''s very dangerous outside, and we have done experiments on animals and nts over the years." "I still want to go out and have a look." Tang Guo said persistently, "I have seen the experimental records before, and I feel that the type is too small, and some nts in deeper ces seem to have not been studied." "Because those ces are too dangerous, even those with supernatural powers may not be able to retreat all over." Ye Tian said, "It seems that I can''t persuade you. It''s okay. If you go on our way, there is no way back. , Since you want to go, I will arrange two people for you." "Okay, thank Sister Ye." Tang Guo originally wanted to honestly study gic modification agents. With Billy and Emanuel helping her, she could obtain interster gic modification agents for research. The results will definitely be quick, and many side effects will be eliminated. Later, when Margaret found Saint Child Moguo and Avoid Ziguo, Tang Guo changed his mind. She thinks it''s better to use these two things to make an article. She has to find a way to make these two fruits into one kind of fruit. Chapter 4439: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (17) Chapter 4439: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (17) Chapter 4439 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (17) That is to say, grafting cultivation, so that the fruit retains two characteristics, after the female and male in this world eat it, they can get the kind of effect they need. It''s easy to say, but it''s also very difficult. She also needs a lot of white mice to do experiments, and even in the end, people in theirboratory may have to make sacrifices. But with her, she will guarantee the safety of all members of theboratory, which is not difficult for her. The next day, before Tang Guo could go out, he received a positioning watch from the women''s cultivation base. After thest test, it is said that positioning the watch has no problem. The positioning watch was brought by Ye Min for her, and winked and said, "I''ll keep it for you. Anyway, we are together, no one can find it." "No, give it to me." Tang Guo took the positioning watch, anyway, it will break down for a while, and it can be used as a time watch. This time Ye Min was among them. He said that he had to follow him, and that his abilities were stronger and more restrained than ordinary abilities. Even if he used the abilities, he could restrain himself. Even if he couldn''t control it, he could still inject himself with the medicine Ye Tian gave him. The starting point was good, Ye Min also showed Tang Guo the medicine he brought to show his sincerity. "If one day, there is a chance to lose the power, would you like it?" "Return to before the end of the world?" Ye Min asked. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Of course I do." Ye Min raised his eyebrows, "what''s not willing?" "But in this world, if you don''t have any powers, it means it''s a waste. The beautiful world you imagined might not be seen. You will be bullied and cannot protect the people you want to protect." Ye Min was a bit contradictory, it seemed to be the reason. "Then don''t lose it." Ye Min said for a long time. Tang Guo just talked about it casually. At present, the living environment of women is still to be solved. As for the others, we can only look at it step by step. Many problems cannot be solved in one step, so take your time. For three months, Tang Guo took Ye Min to find all kinds of weird nts, animals, and some special fruits and saplings. Because they brought the space superpower, they can be installed. Of course, they also encountered a lot of danger during the period. Tang Guo didn''t show his strength, only showed some fighting skills, dexterously avoiding some dangers, there was still no problem. Ye Min''s ability is indeed very powerful, and it can help her out of danger every time. However, after using the ability, she could indeed feel that Ye Min would be a little different. Later, she proposed to observe Ye Min after using the power. Ye Min didn''t refuse. My sister said Tang Guo was a genius. Maybe the other party could see the problem of the supernatural being? In fact, even if Tang Guo saw the problems of these supernatural beings, it could be solved, but it would not be solved for the time being. At most, he made something to suppress the side effects. A yearter, Tang Guo and Ye Min returned to theboratory. It takes one year to plunge into theboratory. She confuses Shengzi Moguo and Baiziguo, and at the end excludes other nts one by one, and puts them forward for separate study. Half a year ago, she had discovered the special effects of these two kinds of fruits and experimented with mice. All the women in theboratory had taken refrain. Moreover, it is not like a supernatural ability, but it does not lose a supernatural ability. Anyway, the force value is high. Imte. I have something urgent to deal with in the morning. I dont have time to write. Im just now. Chapter 4440: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (18) Chapter 4440: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (18) Chapter 4440 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (18) At the beginning, Ye Tian didn''t know what the Holy Child Demon Fruit was. They first ate the Saint Child Demon Fruit to the female mice. There is no response, just normal fruit. Later, Tang Guo proposed to give male mice the magic fruit of the Son. Also put forward an amazing idea, let male mice mate with male mice, another group ofboratories, let male mice and female mice mate together. The final result is surprising. Because they are all pregnant. At that time, Ye Tian sighed with emotion: "Humans, as expected, no matter when, there is no way to discover all the mysteries of life." The experiment this time, although for them, was a very surprising discovery. It''s incredible. Ye Tian: "Now this kind of fruit can only be pregnant if the male eats it. The kind of fruit that can prevent pregnancy and inspire powerful forces seems to be specially prepared for women." "The problem ising. Many women should be willing to take ziguo, but men don''t necessarily take Shengziguo." Ye Tian said. "Sister Ye is afraid of the extinction of this world?" Ye Tian shook his head: "What am I afraid of? Since what remains is sin, not destruction. If you can''t get the human rights that you should have, what are you talking about for the continuation of mankind? The reason why mankind is human, not animal, is because mankind is in addition to animal instinct. There is also the ability to think that all animals do not have. Now that we have the ability to think, why do we have to do something that an animal can do instead of choosing the life we want?" "Except for the effects of the two fruits at hand, the continuation of mankind was originallypleted by men and women, not by oppressing the other. Otherwise, what is the difference from animals?" "So, I am not afraid of this world being destroyed. The crisis of mankind is not caused by female infertility." Tang Guo nodded: "That''s not enough. We need to get the human rights that belong to women. Before that, why should we consider the continuation of humanity? Others have not considered it for us." "What are your thoughts?" Ye Tian asked Tang Guo. "Whether it is avoiding fruit or giving birth to fruit, it is a good thing, but many men will not allow them to appear." Tang Guo said, "However, they can''t stop it. I also want to make the two fruits into one. , And want them to multiply to be a verymon fruit." "The first person to eat this batch of fruits may have to choose carefully. After all, there are still women in this world who are unwilling to lose their fertility. No matter how strong they are, they cannot ept it." Ye Tian said, "I''ll take care of this. In fact, there are many people who think the same way as our Ye family. Then, let them eat this batch of fruits." "It''s better to graft first. I don''t know what the result will be. I hope it will not lose all its effects." Tang Guo said. Ye Tian''s eyes shed with excitement, she squeezed the pen in her hand hard, only heard a click, and then she couldn''t help but smile when she looked at the pen that was broken in two. Is this the feeling of having great power? It was really wonderful. No wonder, those with supernatural powers always treat them aloof as ants. Even if she has good abilities, in the heart of the supernatural person, she is probably just a fertility tool. Once before entering theboratory, Tang Guo asked Ye Min to help inquire about someone. Since crossing over, she had not heard of Pei Xixi. "Pei Xixi, do you know her?" Ye Min was puzzled. Chapter 4441: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (19) Chapter 4441: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (19) Chapter 4441 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (19) Of course Ye Min knew Pei Xixi, because Pei Xixi''s genes were very good, and he matched five men with unusual identities at once. I don''t know what''s going on, none of these five men don''t give up, and now it seems quite a kind of meaning that they have the same meaning as Pei Xixi. "Pei Xixi has registered marriage with the five men of Fu Qiu, and now she lives together, and she seems to be pregnant." Ye Min said, and then took a look at Tang Guo, "Are you good friends?" "No, I suddenly remembered that I had heard some news before." Tang Guo said, the original owner and Pei Xixi do know each other, but they are not familiar with each other. After all, they are both a training base for women. But not long after she walked through, she left with Ye Tian and stayed in theboratory all the time, of course she didn''t have time to pay attention to each other. "I heard that theboratory has made a good breakthrough?" Ye Min asked, he still didn''t know about the birth of Ziguo and the avoidance of Ziguo. "I went out with you before and found two kinds of fruits, one of which can give women powerful strength, but they will lose fertility. People in theboratory have eaten them, and there are no side effects." Ye Min nodded: "Then have you eaten too?" "have eaten." Ye Min nodded again: "That''s good, so you have the ability to protect yourself and you won''t be bullied in the future." "Ye Min, you don''t look like a man in this world." Tang Guo said straightforwardly. Ye Min said, "It''s different at first, so I told you in a low voice, but I don''t like children at all." "Why?" Tang Guo asked in a low voice. Ye Min''s voice became quieter again, and he reached Tang Guo''s ear, sniffing the scent on his body. He swallowed, and then moved away automatically, fearing that Tang Guo would mistake him as a frantic guy with no self-control. "I repaired a piece of information before, and I think one sentence above is correct." "what?" "The child is the third party between the husband and wife." Tang Guoren couldn''t help but said, "But some families of three are still very happy." "But it can''t be reflected in this society. If one party is not equal, there is no so-called happiness. In fact, I really don''t like children. Maybe it''s not like in my bones. I still want to find someone who can love and join hands for life. "Ye Min kept looking at Tang Guo, this is not bad. "Ye Min, do you want to know the function of another fruit?" Ye Min felt it was not easy when he heard it. Tang Guo said: "Another kind of fruit will bring earth-shaking changes to the world, especially for men." Ye Min had a bad premonition: "A man will get pregnant and give birth to a baby if he eats it." Ye Min: "..." "Don''t eat the fruits here in the future, if you identally..." Ye Min: "You don''t have a girlfriend, and you won''t be able to give birth after eating. Besides, even if you want to give birth, you have to have a girlfriend?" Ye Min alluded that Tang Guo understood. Ye Min meant that she had eaten Avoid Ziguo, and even if they both had something, it seemed that she couldn''t have a baby. Ye Min looked at Tang Guo triumphantly, that look was really funny. "I''m not talking to you, I want to conduct the next experiment." Ye Min was reluctant: "How long will it take?" "I don''t know, the experiment is sessful." Tang Guo didn''t know either. After all, the grafting of the two fruits would cause various changes. As Tang Guo expected, the grafting and cultivation of the next two fruits was not smooth. There are various situations in the middle, and it will always lose other functions, fail to meet her expectations, and may even lose all functions. Fortunately, there is growth fluid, otherwise it is not worth the time. Chapter 4442: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (20) Chapter 4442: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (20) Chapter 4442 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (20) After not knowing how many experiments, she finally got an eyebrow, and she got a few fruits with two effects. Next, continue to cultivate and cultivate, and take the best seeds every time. In the end, she got the perfect seed. At this point, ten years have passed. In fact, Tang Guo cheated in this experiment, using a lot of things in her space, including asking Ziyun and the others for some fairy stones, Lingquan and the like. Otherwise, it won''t go so smoothly. "What should this fruit be called?" Ye Tian''s eyes were red. In the past ten years, they have been thinking about this thing day and night, and finally it''s done. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''ll name it Scrap, Sister Ye will pick one." Ye Tian: "Ites in two colors, and it is the hope of our women. It is like a rainbow after wind and rain. Why not call it rainbow fruit." "Okay, let''s scatter the seeds. When this batch grows, people should also know the role of this fruit. You can eat or not at that time, just let them." Tang Guo said with a smile, "We have a lot of seeds. , Even if someone cuts it, we will nt it. After all, this world is not their territory, not all ces, they can control. Those dangerous ces, sow more seeds." Of course, this kind of Ziyun Tang Guo privately gave Ziyun''s help to cultivate a lot, and then she would get some paper puppets and go to those dangerous ces. With her, don''t want to let this fruit go extinct. "Leave the rest to Sister Ye." Whoever eats this batch of fruits first has Ye Tian to help. "give it to me." Before long, a newly discovered thing named Rainbow Fruit appeared. However, it is currently found to be rtively rare, and only the upper ss can use it. The few families that Ye Tian chose were all families she knew well and discussed. Of these families, to get this kind of fruit, of course they know to give it to women. These women all have offspring, so losing fertility is not a bad thing for them. In addition, some of the women who are rtively young and unmarried can eat if they want to eat, but the family will not stop them. Because, apart from their families, other families with reproductive desires still use women as fertility tools. Like the Xiang Ye family, as for Ye Tian, Ye Min''s brothers and sisters are still rtively normal. In addition, it is verymon for a mother to give birth to more than a dozen of families who are not toopetitive. Women in this world have no supernatural powers, so they are very weak. After giving birth to more than a dozen children in a row, their vitality is greatly injured and their life span is shortened. Many do not continue to give birth, and arge part is because the body can''t bear it, not because the men don''t want their wives to give birth. The rainbow fruits were all eaten by the women of those families selected by Ye Tian. It didn''t take long for the rumor that the women who ate the rainbow fruits had powerful powers. As soon as this news came out, countless people went crazy, looking for rainbow fruit crazily. Including those strong and reproductive families, and also hope that the females of their own families can be strong, so that they can continue to have more children. In their view, the strength of women in their own family will not affect the strength of women in the entire world, and they can manage it. Of course, they also have another purpose, whether this rainbow fruit can make the male''s ability stronger. Tang Guo and Ye Tian quietly watched the development of everything. "Pei Xixi''s husbands are also looking for rainbow fruit at a high price. They seem to want to eat for Pei Xixi." Ye Min brought Tang Guo thetest news. Tang Guo: "If you don''t give it to them, Pei Xixi, who doesn''t know the truth, will regret it after eating." "You know?" Ye Min was a little surprised. In the past ten years, Pei Xixi has given birth to several children. Don''t you want to be strong? " "Look at you and you''ll know. Anyway, you won''t give it to them. After the effectes out, they will know this. You can see if they will give it to Pei Xixi. Tango paused: "If a few of them want to eat it, it''s okay, let them taste it first. This little thing, shouldn''t you bother you?" Ye Min and Ye Tian''s expressions became strange at the same time. If Pei Xixi''s five husbands ate, Pei Xixi did not eat. So, after they are together, who will be pregnant? It''s really hard to exin. So far, Ye Tian feels that this fruit cannot be exined by science. Tang Guo sneered inwardly, this is abination of magic fruit and spirit fruit, of course it is something science can''t solve. She and those five men were enemies, the kind of enemies that hadn''t been discussed. Dont you like children? Then be born and make more contributions to the continuation of mankind. I''mte today, add one more, see you tomorrow Chapter 4443: The post-apocalyptic woman (21) Chapter 4443: The post-apocalyptic woman (21) Chapter 4443 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (21) Tang Guo''s two brothers and sisters listened to it. They began to n this matter, fighting for the five men to get only five fruits. I heard that the five men regarded Pei Xixi as life and treated her very well. The two sisters and brothers of the Ye family also wanted to see if it was really that good. If they really treat Pei Xixi in their hearts and get Rainbow Fruit, they must give Pei Xixi first. It would be interesting if they eat the rainbow fruit first. "Sister, I think I can put some rainbow fruit out, after all, it''s almost fried outside." Ye Min said. Ye Tian agreed: "Okay, then let it go." "Pei Xixi''s husband got five." Tang Guo interjected. Ye Tian and Ye Min didn''t know why Tang Guo was so persistent, but they didn''t object. Under the arrangement of the two siblings, it was indeed Pei Xixi''s five husbands who each got a rainbow fruit. The Fu family, Fu Qiu looked at the rainbow fruit in the fruit tray: "This rainbow fruit, is it that a few women awakened their powerful power before?" "Yes." "They ate, do they have another reaction?" "There is no adverse reaction. Although they have different powers and abilities, they are definitely not weaker than those with abilities, even..." "Even what?" "Maybe stronger." Fu Qiu''s face sank, he picked up Rainbow Fruit and returned to the room. At the same time, things like this were happening in the Liang family, Tong Jia, and Fan family. The five people each got a rainbow fruit, but none of them made a statement, nor got together to discuss it. But after thinking about it, each ate the rainbow fruit. Even if they are powerful abilities, they still hope to gain another powerful ability. It was just that after no one had eaten the rainbow fruit, there was no response, which made Fu Qiu and the others wonder if they were cheated. But those women who eat rainbow fruit do possess powerful power, which cannot be deceived. Could it be that the rainbow fruit they obtained was fake? Just look more alike? After waiting for a long time, there was still no response, so a few people arranged for someone to see the reaction of other families. They found that any family that obtained the Rainbow Fruit did not inspire a powerful force after the current supernaturalists in the family ate it. Then, I dont know who raised it, or if its because they are superpowers, so there is no way to inspire a powerful force. Therefore, a family that still loved their daughter decided to give rainbow fruit to their daughter. This eating is terrible, but just after eating, the daughter was stimted with a powerful force,parable to a supernatural person. The families who got the rainbow fruit n to try this way. Although they were very unwilling, it was not a waste. They had to choose one. Rtively speaking, women with higher status in the family would eat it. This time, they chose older women who hardly gave birth to eat. Because they believe that once young women have strong power, they will probably not ept their arrangements. To be on the safe side, they give it to women who have lost fertility and are weaker. If you can awaken a powerful force, you might be able to use it as waste. As a result, all women who have eaten rainbow fruit have awakened their powerful strength, and their skin has be more dedicated, and they look much better at once. This result is something men do not want to see. Therefore, they tacitly concealed this matter without announcing it. They also found that eating one rainbow fruit and another one will not have any effect. Chapter 4444: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (22) Chapter 4444: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (22) Chapter 4444 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (22) The upper management made a decision that the rainbow fruit is still to be found, but it cannot be poprized among the public, especially for young women. As for whom to eat, they have to make unified arrangements. As for men, eat this rainbow fruit as a fruit, if there are more. If Tang Guo knew their conversation, he would definitely say a lot. "It is true that it cannot be given to women. At present, there is no signal from time to time to position the watch. If those who rebel eat the rainbow fruit, they will have strong power at that time, and they dont know what they will make. That group of women without IQ destroys." Someone said. "Yes, yes, even if you feed them, it''s for women who contribute to fertility. Not everyone wants to eat." It didn''t take long for a lot of rainbow fruits to be found, some were saplings and some were mature. At this time, the Ye family also found a lot of them, and announced to the public that they would give it to all the women in the family. Other families that love their daughters have done the same. Although the above can restrict ordinary people from eating rainbow fruit, it cannot restrict these families that also have huge influence. If the Ye family did one, there were other families that loved their daughters as the second. It was revealed that their family gave the fruit to women. The only difference is that some well-informed families who make good friends with the Ye family know that men cannot eat rainbow fruit. Right now, the effect of rainbow fruit on men has not happened yet. The above has been concealing the news of Rainbow Fruit, but the news is not known whatsoever, it is still publicized. As a result, there was another wave of searching for Rainbow Fruit, and no one can stop it right now. Most people looking for rainbow fruit are men. Not all supernatural yers are top-notch ones, and some are rtively weak. Who doesn''t want the opportunity to be stronger? When looking for this fruit, they never thought about giving it to the women in the family. Some women have also moved their minds. They heard that the rainbow fruit will have strong power if eaten. At present, things about Rainbow Fruit are not known everywhere. Previously, under the cultivation of Tang Guo, this rainbow fruit took root, sprouted and grew up, and it didn''t take long to bloom and bear fruit, just a few months. Now, almost all the seeds that were put out before bear rainbow fruit. It''s just that the ces where they are put are on the fringe, and have not been discovered inrge numbers. However, there are still people in some small ces who eat rainbow fruit as ordinary fruit. But because it is still rare to find the end, fruits are very precious after the end of the world, so it is not the turn of those women to eat it temporarily. Those who eat rainbow fruit are all men. Pei Xixi also heard about Rainbow Fruit, and she and Fu Qiu mentioned it. Fu Qiu: "There are indeed such fruits." Pei Xixi looked forward to it: "It is said that eating this kind of fruit can make women awaken their abilities, is it true?" If she can possess powerful abilities, of course she is willing. Fu Qiu nodded: "It''s true, but it doesn''t seem to be useful for men to eat it. I have arranged for someone to find it, find it, and bring it back for you to eat." This time, Fu Qiu was sincere. Since it''s useless if he eats it, he can give it to Pei Xixi. In his opinion, even if Peixi had powerful power, he would still be by his side. Liang Haolin and the others have the same idea, so now they are all arranging people to look for Rainbow Fruit. Chapter 4445: The post-apocalyptic woman (23) Chapter 4445: The post-apocalyptic woman (23) Chapter 4445 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (23) However, the ce where the rainbow fruit grows is too remote. Whenever it appears, it is snatched and eaten. After all, the fruit at this time is very precious, and everyone wants to taste it first. Pei Xixi looked forward to: "That''s really great, then I can also have powerful strength, not afraid of the danger of mutated animals and nts." The few people were talking and talking, and suddenly, Fu Qiu''s expression changed, and he sat aside suddenly, his face paler with naked eyes. Pei Xixi worriedly went to help him: "Pei Qiu, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Will the supernatural person still get sick?" A person with a supernatural power will not get sick, but can only be injured and infected with a very powerful virus. Not only Pei Qiu, but also Boy Jinjun, hisplexion is a bit ugly. He is a big guy, suddenly vomiting, and yelling: "Is there a problem with the food at noon? I actually want to vomit. It must be the food except the problem. " Pei Qiu''s face is still not good: "I am also a little nauseous." "That must be a food problem, what should we do now? See a doctor?" Pei Xixi said, she didn''t understand at all, didn''t she mean that the supernatural person would not get sick anymore? Maybe, the food has a bigger problem. Both said that there was nothing, just rest. Others thought that was the case, but in the next few days, the two vomited more and more severely, and even when they used their abilities, they couldn''t perform their best, so they paid attention. This time, Pei Xixi apanied them to the doctor, and Pei Xixi was very worried. The doctor decided to perform aprehensive examination on the two. I don''t know if I don''t check, the doctors were shocked when I checked. When I first asked about the situation, the doctor was a little confused, why these two men seemed to be pregnant. But he quickly overthrew this, after all, they are men, how could such a strange reaction ur. On the contrary, after aprehensive examination, the doctor looked at the pictures of the two of them and looked at the baby in their stomachs, with their mouths open enough toy down a goose egg. The doctor was so scared that he came out with hands and feet, shocked and afraid. Is this the evolution of men? He couldn''t help but touched his stomach. It was terrible, terrible, and totally uneptable. Pei Xixi watched the doctore out and hurried up to ask. The doctor looked embarrassed, Liang Haolin yelled at him, and only then did he pluck up the courage to say that the two were not ill, they were pregnant, and afraid of being beaten, he quickly showed the film to a few people. Moreover, it has been three months. The fetus was formed. Several people stared at the film and shook their heads quickly. They must have taken the wrong picture. The doctor checked again ording to the requirements of several people, and there was still a baby. The doctors were also very helpless. Although they couldn''t ept it, these two men really had babies. At the same time, this kind of thing happened in major hospitals across the country, and many men suddenly showed symptoms of vomiting. I didn''t pay attention at first, butter I felt something was wrong and nned to check it. Then, it was all found out that there was a baby. This news, after all, has not been concealed, the matter of the male pregnancy spread like wildfire. Some men in the family are also pregnant. This is a big deal. An emergency meeting was held and we are discussing what to do. At this time, Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun, who were pregnant, were all sitting in the huge conference room. The two thought they would be embarrassed, butter found out that many of the people sitting here were pregnant with babies, and they suddenly felt relieved. "At present, we should first investigate the cause and confirm whether it is an external influence or a male gic change." The president also had a headache. He touched his stomach and he was pregnant. Chapter 4446: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (24) Chapter 4446: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (24) Chapter 4446 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (24) Many men are pregnant with babies, and the problem has not been detected yet. It is not ruled out that there is a gic problem. As soon as the news came out, it undoubtedly made the men of the whole world shiver, so they don''t want to have children. Men who are afraid of getting pregnant now prefer to solve their physical problems by themselves rather than being with women. At least, they can rest assured when the problem is solved. Because after the end of the world, the poption is sparse, the whole world encourages childbirth. Therefore, there is no condom at all, and this thing is no longer produced. At present, all research institutes are studying the changes in male genes, and those men who are pregnant with babies can''t wait to get abortions right away. However, there is aw all over the world that does not allow abortion, and you must be born when you are pregnant. This is still an internationalw. Tang Guoughed madly when he heard about it. "I heard that Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun are both pregnant?" Tang Guo asked Ye Min. Ye Min nodded: "Yes, they are all pregnant. They originally wanted to secretly abort the baby. After all, the regtions can''t restrain them." "Why did you fight?" "Pei Xixi cried and begged them, saying that this is also their child and can''t fight, no matter what, it''s a small life." Ye Min said, his expression was a little strange. Tang Guo chuckled: "Pei Xixi is right, this is the crystallization of love between them, how can they fight? They are legal couples, I remember they like children very much? Why, want to have children, Doesn''t it work?" "The genes of those two people are so good, wouldn''t it be a pity to fight." "In a few days, they may not want to fight." Ye Tian said with a smile, "Father has already nned to exert his strength in this area." In fact, the man with the fruit has nothing to do with it. As long as he wears a condom when doing that, it has no effect on them, and it is all controble. Why did Father Ye do this? It was because he had an older sister who was married to another family, and the subsequent birth of one child to one child waspletely used as a reproductive tool. When he gave birth to thest child, he died of entanglement. Because the doctor judged that this woman might not have a chance to have another child, they decided to take the child and give up the life of Ye father and sister. Of course, these things were carried out in a rtively secret manner. The announcement to the outside world was that Ye''s father and sister had a physical condition and died of dystocia. These were all secretly investigated by the Ye family. The opponent''s power is no weaker than the Ye Family, and this incident can''t be fair. After getting the rainbow fruit, Father Ye gave a lot to the family. At present, most of the men in the family are pregnant, which can be regarded as a sigh of relief. What made Ye''s father the most annoying was that the children his sister gave birth were not like the Ye family at all, but the family had a virtue, so there was no mercy. Within a few days, Father Ye took the lead and suggested that all pregnant men should give birth to their children. These male supernatural beings have good genes, which can be regarded as a contribution to the continuation of mankind. If you dont give birth, how can you find out if there are changes in the males genes? These words made the eyes of those researchers glow, yes, they also meant that. Therefore, the pregnant males are all sorted into the database. You must know their data at any time. Even if it is Fu Qiu, Tong Jinjun is young and promising, and his status is not low. After all, Mr. President also needs to speak up, so don''t try to flee. Chapter 4447: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (25) Chapter 4447: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (25) Chapter 4447 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (25) At present, there are already many women who have strong power. If this matter is not handled properly, there will be turmoil. "Why are you here?" "I have been looking for you for a long time." Ye Min came back to tell Tang Guo the good news, and he felt Tang Guo''s hostility towards Fu Qiu. Unexpectedly, looking around, Tang Guo ran to the fence. "Just sit here." "Tell you good news." "what?" "As you might guess, in order to study the changes in male genes, all pregnant men must be numbered and stored, and the baby they are currently pregnant with will be born. Among them, many gically excellent men have special care." "Speaking of taking care, rather than monitoring, right?" Tang Guo sneered. Ye Min was a little strange: "I thought you would be very happy and relieved." "What is there to be happy about," Tang Guo smiled indifferently. "They agreed, but they wanted to solve the problem of male gic changes. Because of this, all men in the world are very scared." "That may not be solved." Ye Min said, "The power of Rainbow Fruit is not exined by science. My sister said that she still doesn''t understand Rainbow Fruit." "Actually, I don''t know much." Ye Min shook his head helplessly: "I heard that someone proposed to produce sets." "Aren''t you ashamed to discuss this with me in such a serious manner?" Ye Min: "That is to say a news, your reaction is too big, besides, if it is the two of us, we don''t need these, no one can get pregnant." After Ye Min finished speaking, he looked at Tang Guo with a smile in his eyes: "Don''t you think?" "roll!" "Don''t get out! You haven''t answered me yet." Ye Min jumped on the wall and sat next to Tang Guo, "It''s been so many years, should I respond a bit? There is no need to do any experiment now. , Is it time to be in the sun?" "There is no need to experiment, but the world is still in chaos." "One person cannot change the peace of the world." Ye Min said, "Life is so long. In fact, even if we are together, what do you want to do, isn''t it okay?" "If the world returns to its previous order, Ye Min, what do you want to do?" Ye Min thought for a while and said, "I want to be a director and shoot all kinds of good-looking TV shows." "I envy people before the end of the world, who have so many TV shows and various entertainment projects." "However, time cannot go back. Many things have changed. It is not possible to go back to that time. You can only get close infinitely, and even some other changes have urred." Ye Min was a little sad. "But, your dream can still be realized." Tang Guo stood up, wanted to jump off, and handed her hand to Ye Min. Ye Min quickly held it and took her down. "It''s time for a women''s freedom movement." Tang Guo said, making Ye Min refreshed. "I originally had an experiment to study how to restore fertility to women who ate rainbow fruit." Tang Guo said, "Suddenly I felt that it was not necessary. When you make a choice, you will inevitably abandon something. Some hesitate. Women, if they want children, they can actually have children first, and then decide whether to eat rainbow fruit." "As the first group of women to eat the rainbow fruit, it is enough to make women stand up. I believe that many women are willing to choose this way. If everything is perfect, we will help them consider everything. It can also inspire Its a powerful force and it can give birth to offspring. Its too perfect and too easy. Chapter 4448: The post-apocalyptic woman (26) Chapter 4448: The post-apocalyptic woman (26) Chapter 4448 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (26) "No blood has been shed, no sacrifices have been made. No one knows the difficulties. They only think that all this is too easy and they won''t cherish it." "Strong power is of course important. What I fear most is that a woman possesses great power, but she still can''t learn to protect herself. She will even be a knife in the hand of a man to exploit herself." "Women and men are born differently. They have to be more emotional. If a powerful woman is moved by a man''s emotions and is willing to have children for him, it is normal. If the man loves In name, let her be born one by one, suddenly felt that this is a terrible thing." Ye Min: "So, you n to abandon thest experiment?" "Yes, renunciation, women''s rights, peace, justice, all have to be sacrificed, it is too easy to get things for nothing." Ye Min thought for a while, seeming to understand: "I feel that you are right." "When did you say that I was not right?" Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled. "Xiaoguo, you finally know what I want, yes, in my eyes, you are all right." Knowing Tang Guo''s decision, Ye Tian smiled relievedly: "Actually, I had this idea a long time ago, but if you do, I won''t stop it." "It seems that Sister Ye has already thought of this." Tang Guo smiled. Ye Tian: "Because I believe you will also think of this. In the next women''s movement, there are bound to be people who will sacrifice. There is no movement to gain rights, and there is no sacrifice." "The seeds that have been put out have already blossomed. Sister Ye, are our members going to develop more? Otherwise, there will be insufficient manpower in all parts of the country by then." "Leave this to me. Many of our members are female lecturers. They have already recorded the seedlings they need. Then we will find them and ask them about their choices." Ye Tian said, "Hope, at that time Positioning the watch can cause more failures. Over the years, with the help of the system, there are often some malfunctions in the positioning watch, which makes the whole world a headache, but there is no way. All men who were pregnant before were observed. After research, the genes of those pregnant men have indeed changed a lot. This discovery made men all over the world a crisis. At present, every ce is collecting male genes. They want to see how many men have experienced such changes. It is estimated from the collected samples that at present there should be 0.1% of men in the country with such gic changes. Later, I don''t know who asked whether or not to collect the genes of those women with powerful strength. After this collection, it was discovered that huge changes had also taken ce. In addition, it was also checked that these women had no fertility. Finally, they turned their suspicion on the rainbow fruit, and as expected, they asked the pregnant men, none of them had not eaten the rainbow fruit. For a time, the appearance of rainbow fruit was forbidden all over the world, but all saplings with rainbow fruit were destroyed. However, at this time, the women''s movement arranged by Ye Tian began all over the country. They took the rainbow fruit and proimed it everywhere. Shouting the slogan of freedom: "How can we be free? Only when we have strong power can we women have freedom. This is the cruelty of this world, but it is a fact." Chapter 4449: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (27) Chapter 4449: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (27) Chapter 4449 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (27) "This is the rainbow fruit that is forbidden to eat. It can make men pregnant, and it can also awaken a powerful force for women. It''s just, but, there may be no children in the future. It is to continue to be oppressed and cannot choose life on its own, as Commodities are imprisoned in a square breeding base. When they reach the mating age, they are matched like beasts. It is your freedom to choose and stand up." "Because our freedom is free choice." The women who have been oppressed are all tempted to hear that they can gain powerful power. But they hesitated again when they heard about the ability to conceive children. In this movement, the first choice to eat the rainbow fruit are those women who have been truly oppressed. They looked haggard and weak, but they did not hesitate to eat the rainbow fruit. Someone organized, but it didn''t work. Because the women who are involved in this movement have great power, they still start to make trouble in a small ce, and the supernaturalists in that ce can''t beat them at all. The superpower thinks that his abilities are good, so there are not many weapons in this world. After eating the rainbow fruit, the women who awakened the power joined the team again. They want human rights, freedom, fairness, and rights they deserve. Men and women are all human beings, so they are fighting for human rights. In the past few years, they have lived like animals. Many women have seen it. This is a rare opportunity. In this movement, there are still sacrifices and bloodshed, but in the end it has attracted attention. Because women with supernatural powers cannot be stopped. Moreover, the whole world knows the existence of rainbow fruit. I also found that there are many rainbow fruits, and they are easy to reproduce, which is impossible to prevent. Men shun the rainbow fruit, but many women need this thing very much, and many are moved. Of course, there are also undecided women who want to gain strength, but they do not want to lose fertility. This was in Ye Tian and Tang Guo''s expectation. They didn''t care about this at all. As long as that part, those who were willing to stand up, were enough. Enough, negotiate with the men who dominate the world. The rainbow fruit cultivated by Tang Guo, as long as the female''s genes are good, the awakening power cannot be beaten by some supernaturalists. Because men are pregnant, they are already in distress. Now, once women exercise, they cant solve it unless they are resolved. The president who was about to give birth finally decided to negotiate with female representatives. This time, Tang Guo was the representative, and if it was Ye Tian, then the Ye family was going to participate in this matter. So, it''s her. This negotiationsted for a month. Tang Guo did not let go and was not threatened. In the end, these people even invited her family to persuade her, which shows herughed to death. What made her unexpected is that in the end Pei Xixi also joined in, to persuade her, of course, not only Pei Xixi, but also other women in this world who have profited. Pei Xixi plucked up the courage and said, "Actually, it makes no sense to make trouble like this. That kind of rainbow fruit, eating it will make women lose fertility. What is the point if their own children can''t be conceived? Strength is also a lifetime regret." Seeing that Tang Guo was not angry, Pei Xixi continued: "I think you are a bit extreme. There is no need to make the whole country uneasy for your own selfishness. Blood is flowing everywhere, and how many innocent people are doing your work. Pay the price. The noise you made has affected thousands of happy families." I''mte, add two more chapters, see you tomorrow Chapter 4450: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (28) Chapter 4450: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (28) Chapter 4450 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (28) "In fact, if you want to fight for any rights, you can sit down and talk. There is no need to engage in sports at every turn. This will affect peace and public order." Pei Xixi continued, "After hundreds of years of the end of the world, peace is finally restored. It wont be good for us if it gets messed up again." Seeing that Tang Guo was not angry, Pei Xixi didn''t interrupt, thinking that the other party could listen to her words. "If you have any needs, you can tell me and I can help you fight for it. They are not unreasonable people. Sit down and talk about everything." This time, Tang Guo''s gaze finally fell on Pei Xixi''s face, her small white face, her brows and eyes were curved, her lips were red and her teeth were white, her skin seemed to glow, and she was wearing a beautiful clean dress. From the appearance alone, you can know that Pei Xixi is indeed living happily. "Miss Pei must be very happy?" Tang Guo asked. Pei Xixi was stunned for a moment. Obviously she didn''t expect Tang Guo to ask that way, but she thought she needed to show happiness to let the other party understand that the previous women''s sports would really destroy the happy lives of others. Because of this sport, several of her men have not closed their eyes for several days, and Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun are still pregnant with their children, and they are all busy, but she is heartbroken. Without this women''s sport, they would definitely be able to raise their babies. "Miss Pei, do you think that as long as you are happy, everyone in the world will be happy?" Tang Guo asked again. Pei Xixi paused, don''t know how to answer? Doesn''t she know? Of course she knew something, after all, these were no secrets. "You came to persuade me, not for the thousands of happy families in the world, but for yourself." Tang Guo walked to Pei Xixi''s face. She was half a head taller than the other party. In terms of aura, she suppressed people to death. Pei Xixi is a bit timid, but not afraid: "No matter what, if you do that, you are basically destroying peace." "No, we are just fighting for our own rights. You made a mistake before. They are not reasonable people. If they are reasonable people, then the status of women today cannot be so low, as if they were raised in captivity. The beast. When ites to maturity, he will be divided away." A sneer crossed the corner of Tang Guo''s lips: "Ms. Pei, you pig, because you are a better-looking pig, you have a happy life because you are good-looking and liked by many people. If, at the beginning, your genes are not close to them. Personal match, do you think you still have a good life today?" "Miss Pei, there are no tens of thousands of happy families in this world. This is just the surface. It is ridiculous to maintain such a surface because they oppress women." "Ms. Pei is willing to continue to fall asleep. I can''t control it, but please don''t look as if you should think that women should be treated like this. Our sports have always been for human rights and freedom, not for oppression. " "You said you are willing to fight for us? Why, Miss Pei is not considered a woman anymore? Automatically stand with men?" "Yeah, your family is happy and beautiful. You have five husbands who love you. They are all different in status and status. How can they suffer like ordinary women? Even if one child continues to be born, there is still the best nursing care for the body. Recover quickly." Chapter 4451: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (29) Chapter 4451: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (29) Chapter 4451 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (29) "You have eaten up the bonus, but you pretend to be innocent here, saying that the behavior of our women destroys your happiness. Miss Pei, are you heartless?" "Miss Pei, as far as I know, you were sent to the women''s training base by your parents after you were born? Did youin about it at first?" "Have you ever experienced that when one child is born, one has to take care of all the work at home, even without respect?" "You know, how many women in this world are being matched genes and taken away by so-called husbands. Not only do they have to help their husbands have children, but their husbands may also let them help others to have children and use their children to sell money?" "You certainly don''t know, because you have been so happy and have always been protected." "Do you know why the life expectancy of women in this world is getting shorter and shorter? There are countless women who die in their forties. Because when they are alive, they have only one mission. They keep having children, which is a reproductive tool." "You haven''t experienced this. Why should we stop exercising and fight for our own rights? You are really arrogant, talking nonsense." "Miss Pei, if you can go through what these women have gone through, and can say what you said today, then I can consider your persuasion." Tang Guo''s voice slowed down, her eyes staring coldly at her face. Pale Peixi, "As long as you dare to go through these things again, I admire you, your negotiation is considered a sess, how?" "You dare?" "Don''t dare to get out, shut up, don''t talk nonsense, and stay in your five men''s house." Tang Guo sneered again and again, "What qualifications do you have to talk about? A man who stepped on the blood of countless women and ate the bonus People, you are hypocritical, disgusting, and selfish. You look in the mirror and see how nauseating you are inside." Every time Tang Guo said a word, Peixi''s face turned pale, and could not help taking a step back, his eyes flushed with difort. "Do you feel aggrieved? What kind of aggrieved? It''s just a sentence of being scolded. What is wronged?" "This is a male-dominated society, and you can''t resist." Pei Xixi finally suffocated this sentence, "Why do these meaningless exercises, then life will be gone." Tang Guo put a smile away: "The difference between humans and beasts is that when people are oppressed, abused, and restrained, they will know how to resist. But beasts are different, beasts will only be tamed and used to it." "Miss Tang..." "Miss Pei, for us, we would rather lose your life than resist. If you dont resist today and tomorrow, you will only be oppressed forever. If everyone thinks like you, then women will never stand up. ." "Miss Pei, we are not afraid of death. From the day of awakening, joining this movement has already looked down upon life and death. My sisters, would rather use your blood in exchange for the rights that women should have. We are not for whom, But for yourself." "We are not afraid of death, but we are very afraid. We are also female. People like Miss Pei will always pretend to sleep and make people unconscious. We know that everything is wrong now, but because we are afraid of death, fear of losing, and men Let''s oppress women together." "Miss Pei, I don''t despise you for fighting for your own happiness and doing these things. However, I despise what you said, our sports will destroy thousands of happy families." Chapter 4452: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (30) Chapter 4452: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (30) Chapter 4452 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (30) "Miss Pei, you can only represent yourself, not everyone. You are happy, they are not necessarily." Pei Xixi was already speechless, even though she had a lot to say. But these words were undoubtedly a joke in front of Tang Guo. This time she applied for the negotiation. Because she saw how hard her men were, especially when they were pregnant, they were all busy with those things. She feels sorry for them, so she wants to help them do something. She thought that if she persuaded her seriously, Miss Tang would definitely understand. However, this is not the case. She was humiliated but could not refute it. "Miss Tang, I''m disturbed." Pei Xixi was unwilling to admit her mistake, "Anyway, I think it is not desirable to gain strong power at the cost of losing fertility." "You also said, this is what you think, Miss Pei, whether your family lives in the sea or not. There are thousands of people. How do you think that we think that fertility is more important than dignity? ?" Tang Guo didn''t think about it. He wanted to persuade Pei Xixi to wake up and see the other party, but he wanted to take this to scold him. Peixi still didn''t think she was wrong, she left with a little depressed. Later, someone came to negotiate with Tang Guo, and of course they all ended in failure. The national women''s movement continues, gradually moving from small ces torger cities. There are women who have voluntarily given up fertility and gained powerful strength to join. Let this women''s movement intensify, and almost no one can stop it. In Tang Guo and Ye Tian''s n, every time they went to a city, they would bring countless rainbow fruits. Tang Guo mixed in with a lot of puppet paper men, and the system had already collected the family situation of each city for her. When they arrive in a city, they will go straight to those women who are oppressed and desperate. And some young girls who are currently receiving education in the women''s training base. These young girls who are willing to resist can be regarded as one of the main forces of the women''s movement this time. In the beginning, many oppressed women were still afraid of failure, so they dared not do so. Later, as things got bigger and bigger and the number of people increased, they also joined in voluntarily. Especially for those women who have given birth to one child after another, their health is almost empty, and they have survived within a few years, and are still not respected by the family, they are joining in without looking back. Anyway, it''s a death, it''s better to die like this, and you can breathe out before death. This women''s movement can no longer be stopped. The positioning watchpletely loses its signal, and even if something happens, the system will help to shield themunication signal. The president and the others are in desperation, but there is no way. They arranged the supernaturalists to stop, but found a very terrible thing. These powerful women are beyond the power of the supernaturalists. Because of the emergence of abilities, the world has recovered. Many countries are studying the evolution of abilities, and the research on weapons has not yet received attention. Therefore, to deal with these powerful women, using weapons is not as good as using supernatural powers. Someone suggested that, if they were to defeat them individually, find their responsible person, and then promised that as long as the conditions are met, the other party will end these. Thus, it can also dampen the morale of these women. Chapter 4453: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (31) Chapter 4453: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (31) Chapter 4453 The post-apocalyptic woman (31) However, they failed. Tang Guo thought about this from the beginning, so the female representatives everywhere are her puppet paper people. When these paper puppets were all invited over, Tang Guo smiled. This time, they are hundreds of people, except for Tang Guo, the others are puppet paper people. They met the highest level of the country, Mr. President, and others. They were sitting in a huge conference room. Many of these men were angry and hated the women like Tang Guo, including Mr. President. Of course Tang Guo also saw that Fu Qiu with a gloomy expression and Tong Jinjun, both of whom were pregnant. Next, it is time for Mr. President and them to promise benefits and ask them what they need. Tang Guo: "The freedom and human rights belonging to women require the same rights as men. They are all humans, so dont treat them differently. In addition, restore independent marriages and abolish the system of matching spouses. In addition, close the womens cultivation base. , The education of men and women should be treated equally." Other people have the same requirements. Mr. President seems to be thinking, if he agrees, this is really a terrible result. "I can give you such rights. As long as you can settle down those people, people here can be treated fairly, and you can even sit here and work in the future." Mr. President said. Tang Guo shook his head: "Mr. President, you should be older, so your ears are a little bit back. I''m not talking about us here, but all of us women who need to be treated like this. As for sitting here and working, I think it should be Individual ability." "Mr. President, I heard that the body will feel a little ufortable after pregnancy, and it will also affect the reaction ability. In fact, you can take a vacation first." The president was flushed with anger by Tang Guo, as did the others. They hate that people say what they are doing with their children, which is simply a humiliation to them. This time the negotiation, of course, came to an end. However, the women''s movement is still going on and there is no intention to stop a little bit. Wherever they pass, half of the women join the team. If this continues, those who have not joined will be shaken. In the second negotiation, Tang Guo said: "Mr. President, in fact, the current situation has gradually be more fair. After the end of the world, the number of women decreased, but the rainbow fruit appeared, and the crisis between men and women was solved at once." "Men, with fertility, women can also have great power." "This can be regarded as God granting men and women the same equal rights. Why can''t we follow the trend?" The president was stunned, so he took advantage of the situation, but it really didn''t sound wrong. "Actually, it doesn''t matter if Mr. President doesn''t agree, because the world is very empty, and the poption has dropped sharply in thest few hundred years. We can go to other ces to survive, and we don''t have to stay in this ce. What do you think?" Of course, this was what Tang Guo said casually. This ce is well-equipped and it is impossible for her to give up. She just wanted these people topromise. If the negotiation fails, start with the upation of the city. She is not just talking about it. If you want absolute rights, you must first stand on a high ce to be qualified to speak fair. Chapter 4454: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (32) Chapter 4454: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (32) Chapter 4454 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (32) The President and others are all considering it. The women''s movement is indeed a lot of trouble, but they didn''t take the initiative to kill people. Basically, they did it first after the supernaturalists. Therefore, they want to wait until the child is born before they have the energy to do this. But Tang Guo couldn''t wait. While they were dying, Tang Guo had already given the puppets a message to upy the city. She also asked the system to help shield themunication signals, so it was several days after the president and the others knew that the city was upied. In just a few days, women upied many cities and controlled the dominance of the entire city. The president and the others were finally a little scared, and hepromised in another negotiation. But Tang Guo didn''t want topromise. She smiled and directly controlled the people in this huge conference room. "What do you want to do?" Mr. President looked at Tang Guo in surprise, his face pale. Tang Guo took the position of Mr. President: "Do you think I''m joking, I''m never joking. In fact, the best way to let women get their rights is to overthrow the current rule." "You are dying time, and I am dying time." upy the dominance of the city, control the countrys arsenal, and control allworks and systems. For this time, Tang Guo ran out of the puppet paper men in his hand. Of course she didn''t want to let the blood flow here again, after all, she couldn''t afford it anymore. The paper puppet can help her solve most of her problems. She knew that there were still many tough battles to be fought, resistance from male supernatural beings. However, she was ready and not afraid at all. She hadn''t thought about being president. This is too tiring, so I''d better teach sister Ye to do it. The Ye family is in power. It seems that there are some changes in the top management, which is nothing. Fortunately, everything is still imperfect, and it is still easy for her to do this. The door of the quiet meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and Ye Tian appeared, followed by many people behind her. Ye Tian walked to Ye Father''s side and called out: "Father." Father Ye''s eyes flickered with tears and his head: "Tian Tian, do it, your aunt is still waiting." Father Ye was still very excited, and was finally able to wait until this day. If my sister was still alive, she would be very happy. Ye Tian came to Tang Guo''s side, and the mood at this time couldn''t calm down. "Since Mr. President and everyone are pregnant, I think your physical condition may no longer be qualified for your current job. This is rted to national affairs, so I propose to re-elect the president and start now." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he voted for Ye Tian. Then, Father Ye also stood up and voted for Ye Tian. What made Mr. President desperate was that many people stood up one after another and voted for Ye Tian, which shocked and frightened them. They couldn''t believe that there were so many people who supported Ye Tian. This is the energy of the Ye Family, and theirmon goal all the time. Having said that, not everyone likes the current mode of governance. "Mr. President, you don''t need to be nervous, we are just re-electing a young, capable and qualified president, not abolishing you. What you call, abdication." Tang Guo smiled. At this time, Fan Zheng, Fan Hai, and Liang Haolin, Pei Xixi''s three husbands, suddenly shot and rushed towards Tang Guo''s position. Unexpectedly, they just rushed to Tang Guo''s face, they were pped to the wall by her. She looked at the three people who had fallen from the wall, walked slowly in front of them, and stared at them condescendingly: "The power of women is also very powerful, but we have not found our own opportunities before. I hope you can Re-recognize the current women." "To tell you a secret, I am not only stronger than you, but I can also block your abilities. Are you scared?" Tang Guo''s palmnded on Liang Haolin''s belly, blocking the opponent''s ability. She started practicing as soon as she came to this world, and she is already very strong now. It can be said that walking sideways in this world, the only supernatural person, but she can''t. She also blocked the abilities of the two brothers Fan Zheng and Fan Hai. Then, she blocked all the abilities of people who did not want to raise their hands to agree to Ye Tian as president. "I won''t do anything to you, but I don''t want anyone to disrupt the fairness of the election." Mr. President was vomiting blood with anger. Is this fair? "Do you think I''m very unreasonable?" Tang Guo nced at Fu Qiu, the president and others, who were full of resentment, "because, this is strength. When you have strength, you can oppress women, and we have strength. Time, we can get what we want. You say, right?" Slept in see you tomorrow Chapter 4455: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (33) Chapter 4455: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (33) Chapter 4455 The post-apocalyptic woman (33) The general situation is over, and the people present are speechless. Especially the President who was forced to abdicate, what can he do even if he opposes, control is no longer in his hands. Fu Qiu and the others were also in a hurry. They didn''t expect that Tang Guo would be so bold and directly control all of them during negotiations. Even more did not expect that she was so powerful. Did not expect that the Ye Family and so many families would go against their ideas. If they had known that they would end up like this, they would not negotiate with Tang Guo, and would definitely kill her at all costs. But now it is toote to say anything. The abilities of Fu Qiu''s five people were all sealed by Tang Guo, unless there was a cultivator who existed like her, and if they knew how to seal her, or they were stronger than her. Otherwise, she didn''t want to unlock the abilities of the five people, and the five people could only be ordinary people for a lifetime. "Is there anyone who opposes Ms. Ye Tian bing the new president?" Tang Guo suddenly asked everyone''s voice. They looked at Ye Tian who was sitting in the presidential position. This woman, the Ye family hid so deeply, who could have thought that she had such thoughts. Ye Tian actually felt that this matter was a bit illusory. When Tang Guo discussed this matter with her, she felt it was a fantasy. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo was really sessful. She is not a power greedy person, but only by sitting in this position can she change the future of women. "It seems that no one is opposed to Ms. Ye Tian''s session as the new president. Then I dere that Ms. Ye Tian is the new president of Dongfang Country." Tang Guo''s lips curled. When she said this, Ye Min was still at the door. He nced at him. Ye Min ys the role of bodyguard today. In fact, his ability is very powerful, but he rarely uses it. Seeing that his sister was pushed to the position of president by someone he liked, Ye Min felt a little bit dreaming. The part of the people who have been sealed off with their supernatural powers have a hard time. Can they object? At this point, Ye Tian became the new president of Dongfang Country. When the news could not be elected, the whole world was shocked. A woman who became the president of the Eastern Country, is this a joke? However, for several days, all kinds of news from Eastern countries have made countries all over the world have to believe that this is true. At this time, the existence of Rainbow Fruit was also known to everyone in the world. Women all over the world are looking for the existence of rainbow fruit. At the beginning, Tang Guo nted a lot of rainbow fruit seeds all over the world. She couldn''t take care of that much. The only thing she could do was to spread rainbow fruit all over the world. Whether women from other countries can stand up is up to them. But she believes that as long as women in Eastern countries stand up and set an example, those women abroad who are willing to stand up will definitely find ways to stand up if they are desperate for their lives. It is impossible not to bleed this way. After Ye Tian became the president, he immediately announced the protection of the Rainbow Fruit, not to destroy the Rainbow Fruit at will. Regardless of whether it is a male or a female, it is up to the individual to take Rainbow Fruit withoutpulsively. However, she advises all women to think about it, because once they take Rainbow Fruit, they will lose their fertility. Tang Guo proposed apromise. If you can''t abandon the women who gave birth to your own offspring, you can choose to marry and have children first, and then take Rainbow Fruit to gain strength. Chapter 4456: The post-apocalyptic woman (34) Chapter 4456: The post-apocalyptic woman (34) Chapter 4456 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (34) As soon as this statement came out, it was epted by many women. However, many women are very resolute and take the rainbow fruit first. For them, they have had enough torture before giving birth? They don''t want to give birth at all. Of course, there are also some women who are unwilling to lose their fertility in order to gain strong strength, even if they don''t have to have children all the time. The system matched the gic spouse system, Ye Tian proposed to abolish it, no one opposed it, because those who opposed it were sealed by Tang Guo. Marriage autonomy was once again proposed and passed by all members. Tang Guo deprived him of the right to vote because he didn''t want to pass the right person. The training base for women is closed. Women and men can now enjoy the same rights and enjoy equal education as they did before the end of the world. Tang Guo now specializes in solving women''s problems. In any family, as long as a woman proposes to dissolve her current husband''s marriage, wants to gain freedom, and to pursue her husband''s abuse, she will manage it. Therefore, she is very busy. In the beginning, it appeared that some husbands wanted to imprison women at home and prevent them from going out to file aint. But in the end it was reported by some women, and naturally the women in this family were liberated. Later, Tang Guo asked all members to investigate all families across the country. In fact, the system has already collected information for her. For some families with problems, you can just ask them directly. Again, as long as she is willing to leave, she will save this woman at all costs. As for unwillingness, that is also helpless. But one day I can figure it out and I can still get salvation. Ye Min is not very busy now, the whole country is still busy and chaotic, he has be Tang Guo''s starter instead. Ye Tian is even more busy. She wants to abolish allws that oppress women, with Tang Guo''s foreshadowing. It is very simple. Just put it forward and pass it unanimously. Of course, there are also some male supernaturalists who willunch riots, but soon the paper puppets arranged by Tang Guo pped them out. This is the advantage of being strong. Nowadays, both men and women have strength, but it is not a ce where reason can be said. After all, it depends on whose fist is big. I don''t know if Tang Guo and Ye Tian did it intentionally or intentionally. They have not repealed thew on the inability to abort during pregnancy. It''s not that they don''t want to abolish, but that they don''t intend to abolish it temporarily. Pei Xixi was guarding outside with three other men. For the first time, she had a very strange feeling. She was inside before, and a few others were outside. Of course it was still painful to have a baby, but she still felt happy when she thought of the people she liked. Pei Xixi thought in her mind, it should be happiness too? After all, this is also the crystallization of love. As everyone knows, the two people inside are full of humiliation. I was so angry that I wanted to kill. When the child was taken out, there was no joy, but hatred. Looking at the cute child was like looking at his enemy. Pei Xixi was very happy when she saw the two children. Chapter 4457: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (35) Chapter 4457: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (35) Chapter 4457 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (35) Basically, the first batch of pregnant men gave birth to healthy children. Most of the genes are good, so the children born are okay. Pei Xixi entered the ward tofort Fu Qiu and Tong Jinjun, but did not get the good looks of the two, which made her feel a little at a loss. Pei Xixi actually sighed, but he didn''t expect Tang Guo to seed and overthrow the previous rule. Today''s Eastern Kingdom is a female president, and many previous regtions have been abolished. Women have regained their freedom. Pei Xixi cannot be said to be very happy, because the two people she loves have suffered so much, and her heart is still a bitplicated. The abilities of her five men are still sealed, and it is said that Tang Guo did it. Pei Xixi wanted to intercede, but remembered what Tang Guo had said before scolding her. She was not as embarrassed to go and didn''t want to be scolded again. If the Eastern country is peaceful and can guarantee the rights and interests of women and men, in fact, supernatural powers will not have that much effect. Isnt it all right without the side effects of the power? Of course, Pei Xixi didn''t say this, because these men with strong self-esteem would definitely not ept this result. She can onlyfort them gently and take care of them, but those happy times seem to be unable to go back. It is not a matter of a while for women to regain their viability. All Tang Guo''s tasks have not yet beenpleted. Women have great power, but they are not enough. But these women who are willing to be strong still learn things very quickly. The materials before the end of the world that Ye Min had restored were considered useful at this time. Tang Guo showed these materials to the women, hoping they could gain something. Gradually, some women are also qualified for work. Young girls, just like boys, can receive the education they should have from an early age. As for Fu Qiu''s positions, they were stripped of them by Tang Guo in disguise, and it was basically impossible to restore them. Even if a few of them have good family power, they can''tpare with the suppression of them by the Ye family, and they can''t exert their power at all. Everyone knows that Tang Guo is a very powerful woman, not only strong enough to p the supernatural yer on the wall, but also to seal the supernatural power. Therefore, no one dared to provoke Tang Guo. Therefore, even if Ye Tian is a new appointment, no one dares to embarrass her. Ye Tian did not produce anyws that exploited men, but just abolished and changed allws that oppressed women and were unfair to women. Just like the slogan of the women''s movement at the beginning, they are not fighting for women''s rights, but human rights. They just don''t want to be oppressed. Seeing this, Tang Guo knew that he had not chosen the wrong candidate. Ye Tian looked at him as an extreme person, but he was not. Ye Tian''s extreme is that there is no way to use hard work to obtain women''s rights, and this can only pick up the side and let them live with dignity. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. The rainbow fruit cannot be destroyed. Every day, there are women who gain powerful power through the rainbow fruit. This is already unstoppable. But countless men shun Rainbow Fruit. Women who have taken it cannot give birth. Some women hope to take rainbow fruit after giving birth. These women are rtively rare. And nowadays, it is impossible to force the pairing, all marriage rates are very low, and of course there are fewer and fewer newly born children. Chapter 4458: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (36) Chapter 4458: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (36) Chapter 4458 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (36) As a result, some people happened, all because of the women''s movement, and all because women were unwilling to have children. In countless ces, many men have started a movement that would cause the destruction of mankind by women. At this time, Tang Guo appeared, and with just one sentence, the movement ended without a problem. What she said was: "Now having children is only a matter of women, and men can do the same." "You touched your conscience and caused today''s result. Is it really a problem for women? Isn''t it the result of you cursing to abuse and oppressing women? The continuation of mankind is important, but this is not the reason for oppressing women to have children." "It''s not said that women can''t have children, but this should be based on willingness, not just for the continuation of human beings. Besides, now with the existence of rainbow fruit, men can also continue offspring." These men, afraid of being extremely pregnant, how could they have children, and finally left in despair. They forget that women nowadays cannot change their minds with just a few words. Women who take rainbow fruit are no weaker than their supernatural powers and can''t afford it. Even if some men now have seque due to the use of supernatural powers, they dare not do anything to women. The protection of women is now stricter than before. Moreover, women nowadays are very powerful, and they are afraid of being beaten by women before they move. There are also some men because they have eaten rainbow fruit before. If something happens, it is possible that it is not women who are pregnant, but they. Over time, some crooked men n to find a male partner. Especially those who have eaten rainbow fruit think that there should be nothing for men and men together. Not only will it not be hammered by women, but it can also solve the needs, which is simply perfect. As for the continuation of humanity, is it that important? Because women cannot be oppressed, is human continuity so important to them? of course not. No one thought that those men who had found a male partner and had taken Rainbow Fruit would also be pregnant. However, thew that prohibits abortion has not been abolished, and they can only give birth in tears. Not all women have given up the right to reproduce, so although there are few newborns, there are also. And in the bones of some people, they still hope to have a descendant. There are some wealthy men who want to spend a high price to marry a male daughter-inw and have children. Even after the end times, not everyone''s life is easy. Later, it seemed that men gave birth to children, and it was gradually epted. That is, the world has recognized that both men and women have children and enjoy the same rights. It sounds really fair, but they are all based on voluntary conditions. Neither women nor men are allowed to be forced. Over time, men found that their rights and interests did not seem to be oppressed, they had the rights of their own choice, and they could not cause trouble. However, the current situation is that many men are more able to control themselves and will not make mistakes on impulse, because who knows if they have identally eaten rainbow fruit, what if they be pregnant? Twenty yearster, the Eastern Kingdom first abolished the prohibition of abortion regtions, and since then, it has finally restored all the human rights of men and women. Because at this time, the number of newborns each year is already at a very stable number. Chapter 4459: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (37) Chapter 4459: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (37) Chapter 4459 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (37) Tang Guo is also the Minister of Women in the country, managing all women''s affairs. Under Ye Tian''s leadership, there has been no women oppressing men. In the past two decades, women have been receiving various educations. They are missing too much. Where can there be time to oppress men? After two decades of catching up, women''s education level has gradually improved. Since Ye Min became the Minister of Culture, he has gradually contributed to the restoration of the world''s entertainment. Relying on the recreational materials he recovered, many women who went out of the family and recovered their freedom could find a good job. Now, actors, live broadcasts, and various performance industries have been born. People have countless ways of entertainment. Of course, there are not only women, but also men who do this, and it all depends on individual ability. Ten years ago, Ye Min and Tang Guo were married, and Tang Guo currently lives in Ye''s family. That day, Ye Min looked at Tang Guo suddenly, and he hadn''t told her one thought. "Look at what I am doing? If you have a fart, let it go." Ye Min hurried over, put his arms around Tang Guo''s waist, rubbed her face against her neck, like a puppy: "Xiao Guo, I n to make a documentary." "What documentary?" Tang Guo was interested. In the past few years, Ye Min has made many TV series, movies, and many scripts that they both worked out together. Of course, because both women and men have supernatural powers, the films he shoots are indeed more illusory than before the end of the world. Many scenes do not require special effects. There are supernatural powers and strong powers. "I want to make a post-apocalyptic documentary that will record everything that happened 20 years ago forever. People inter generations can''t forget those things." Ye Min liked the current world very much, and he finally realized his dream. Having a career, a wife, and a third party who has no children is simply a winner in life. "Since you want to do it. Then go and shoot." Tang Guo certainly supports his lover''s love. If it weren''t for Ye Min, the entertainment of this world would not have been restored to today in just 20 years. It was not much different from what she knew before the end of the world, and even had something better. "I''m short of a starring role." Ye Min looked at Tang Guo, "Choose to choose, or my wife, you are the most suitable. No one can act your aura." "So, how about a sister? No one can act like Ms. Ye Tian." "I have convinced my sister." Ye Min smiled and kissed Tang Guo''s face, "I just wait for you to agree." "Then I have no problem." Ye Min was so happy that he rolled around twice with Tang Guo and kissed her face all the time. Two yearster, a documentary about the post-apocalyptic came out. The starring actors are Ms. Ye Tian, President of Eastern Countries, and Tang Guo, the Minister of Women. For a while, everyone was shocked and expected. Pei Xixi also went to see the movie on the day it was released. She went to see it alone, her five husbands did not, and her children were busy with work and did note. She sat in the movie theater and watched the highly restored scenes. For the first time, she saw scenes that she had only heard of and had not seen. One by one, women are kept in captivity at home like beasts, giving birth to children, one by one, until they can''t give birth and die. For the first time, Pei Xixi felt scalp tingling. She heard the low crying all around, she looked left and right in confusion, and saw that most of the people in this movie theater were women, and their eyes were red. Chapter 4460: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (38) Chapter 4460: Post-Apocalyptic Woman (38) Chapter 4460 Post-Apocalyptic Woman (38) There are also a small number of men sighing andforting the women around them. For a moment, Pei Xixi thought that this was not after the end of the world, but before crossing. The men and women before the crossing were rtively normal. Although there were not very good men, there were also very good men. Pei Xixi kept looking, and saw the appearance of Tang Guo, who was even more dazzling and brighter than before, and his eyes paused, never moving away. "We are not fighting for women''s rights, but human rights." "Give up, it is impossible to give up. I would rather die than give up." "The continuation of mankind? The continuation of mankind is important, but it has nevere from oppressing women." "If what is happening right now is decay and sin, then it can only be overthrown and restarted." The scene at the end of the film is a scene of all kinds of women showing their smiles, and Peixi walks out of the cinema with confused eyes. Twenty years, even rainbow fruits are everywhere. She still hasn''t eaten, even if she doesn''t need to have children now. In the beginning, I didn''t want to lose fertility. Now the Eastern country is very peaceful, and women will be greatly protected. In fact, they don''t need strong power. Why should she eat that and hurt her body? When Pei Xixi returned home, it was the vi that Fu Qiu and the others bought together. They haven''t returned for a long time, and she can''t remember the day. Her children used toe to see her every week. She has four boys and two daughters. In the beginning, they were very close. Not anymore, since when did they be strangers? It was her eldest son who brought back a girlfriend who was taking Rainbow Fruit. The woman who has taken Rainbow Fruit has no fertility, so she is very opposed. She persuaded her all kinds of persuasion, but the eldest son didn''t listen, and the girl didn''t seem to care about it. In the end, her eldest son chose the girl. This makes Pei Xixi very puzzled. Without fertility, how can they be together and give birth to offspring? Later, it was her second son who got married and had children. She was very satisfied with her second daughter-inw at first because she did not give up her fertility. She did not expect that her second son and second daughter-inw were pregnant at the same time, that is to say, the second son did not know when he actually took Rainbow Fruit. Regarding this point, Pei Xixi can still ept it. After all, in this world, it is not a strange thing for men to be pregnant and have children. What she can''t ept is that after the two couples gave birth, the second daughter-inw took rainbow fruit and expressed her dissatisfaction. Now the second son and wife do note back much. Lets talk about her third daughter. This is a very thoughtful girl. When she was nning to marry her third daughter Zhang Luo, the little girl said surprisingly that she was going to take rainbow fruit and did not n to give birth to offspring, so she needed a like-minded girl. People. Pei Xixi felt that the third daughter was crazy, all kinds of objections, and kept people in the house to prevent her from going out. However, the third daughter asked for help from the Women''s Association and was finally released. Since that day, the third daughter has never returned. I heard that after taking Rainbow Fruit, she went to join the army. I also heard that the childs idol is Ms. Tang. Peixi bit the food, feeling a little ufortable. None of her children seemed to think the same as her, and they didn''t understand her painstaking efforts. A few dayster, Tang Guo chose to seed in the research on inhibitors of male parasitic seque. Chapter 4461: The post-apocalyptic woman (end) Chapter 4461: The post-apocalyptic woman (end) Chapter 4461 The post-apocalyptic woman (end) One shot of inhibitor, the effect is five years. Since then, the problems that have gued men have also been resolved. "It''s my daughter-inw." Ye Min said happily. He has been the experimental product for injections over the years. Now there is no seque at all. It may be because of the injection of too many drugs. In fact, this was nothing more than Tang Guo secretly opened up to Ye Minter, how could she watch his body be affected. The reason why the inhibitor was researched at this time was because she did not spend much time in this world. "I n to rest." Tang Guo said, "I have resigned from the post of female minister, and theboratory has also been handed over to a few outstanding students. They arepetent." Ye Min seemed to perceive something, and he was a little flustered, and quickly hugged him: "Should you go to the hospital for an individual check? I feel that you have been too tired in recent years." "I am very healthy." But Tang Guo was dragged by Ye Min to check it again and she was indeed healthy. But he was still uneasy until he got up one morning and suddenly copsed when he saw that she was going to disappear into this world. "Isn''t it healthy?" Ye Min cried loudly at Tang Guo, very sad. Tang Guo patted his face: "Why cry? How old is it?" "The daughter-inw who was finally coaxed is gone, can you not cry?" Ye Min cried more fiercely, soaking Tang Guo''s clothes wet, and not forgetting to rub her body hard. Ye Min cried for a long time, and was very selfish without calling the Ye family. He wanted to be alone with his wife. When it was almost thest time, he called the Ye family. Tang Guo''s departure was sudden, and many people couldn''t ept it. After that, Ye Min made a lot of documentaries about Tang Guo, but unfortunately there is no perfect actor to show her style. One day, when he watched that pile of documentaries, he lost his breath of life. No one knew how he was so powerful that he lost his breath. When Pei Xixi saw the original color TV station, it suddenly became ck and white, and was a little confused. When I saw the news that Ms. Tang Guo had passed away, it was a little unbelievable. She was so young? She found that all the pages on the Inte became ck and white. The next day, Pei Xixi received divorce applications from several husbands, hoping she could sign it. Pei Xixi didn''t want to sign, and was finally sued. She divorced her five husbands. Tang Guo didn''t lift the seal for the five people until the end, so they couldn''t use superpowers. Pei Xixiter heard about the situation of the five husbands, and heard that they were pregnant again and had children. She didn''t know what was going on, so she didn''t pay much attention. She was in that vi every day, looking lightly at the TV. It was Ms. Tang who yed the most. She obviously didn''t agree, but she couldn''t help but watch. She didn''t n to take Rainbow Fruit, butter she didn''t object to it. Her grandchildren took it for generations. That year, the family of her five ex-husbands were defeated, and the five people did not know how to escape to this vi, nning to **** away the finances from this vi. Pei Xixi watched them take away all kinds of valuables, but there was no response. When they left, they gave her a vicious look, which made her a little bit at a loss. She remembered that she had done nothing wrong. Why is it disgust in their eyes? The next day, Pei Xixi squatted at the door of the vi, looking at the very good-looking rainbow fruit outside, stretched out her hand, and finally couldn''t pick one off, turned around and went back to clean the house. Add two more chapters, this world is over, see you tomorrow Chapter 4462: Miserable girl (1) Chapter 4462: Miserable girl (1) Chapter 4462 The Sad Girl (1) "Be quicker, the guests wille in a while, so quickly wipe the table clean." The moment Tang Guo was sober, there was a woman''s loud voice in her ears, and the buzzing sound made her forehead hurt. There was no time to think about anything else, because of the instinct of this body, she started to operate like a machine, quickly wiping the table in front of her. But within five seconds, Tang Guo had already reacted, but she didn''t stop, instead she was wiping the table while looking at the surrounding environment. This should be a small noodle restaurant with a small area, just the kind of ordinary noodle restaurant. On each table, there is also a menu of our shop. Is she the waiter of this noodle restaurant? She looked down at the apron she was wearing. The oily smell on it was a bit unpleasant. But she didn''t care, now is not the time to think about it. She wiped the table quickly, and looked outside again. It was dark and there were pedestrians in twos and threes on the road. Since it is a noodle restaurant, business in the morning is more important. Because the store was notrge, Tang Guo quickly wiped every table clean. When she felt she could rest, the first guest came. The first guest ordered a small noodle. The woman was sitting at the cash register before and saw that she was still there. The loud voice started again, yelling at her to be swift, and go in for the noodles. Tang Guo had to walk into the back kitchen and waited there. In the back kitchen, there is only a middle-aged man cooking noodles. The small noodles are cooked quickly, and the middle-aged man puts the cooked small noodles into a bowl that has been prepared for a long time, and adds the scumbags that the guests need. Without reminding this time, Tang Guo knew what to do, and quickly brought the noodles to the guests. Without waiting for her to take a breath, the guests came one after another. Her task was to keep carrying out the bowls, picking up the leftovers eaten by the guests, and wiping the table. And she saw that middle-aged woman, who had been sitting at the cash register to collect money, reminded her to be quicker from time to time, and she did not move her buttocks all morning. At this time, Tang Guo thought that the original owner was working, and she was a working girl, guessing that the original owner had met a more demanding boss. I''m thinking in my mind, I won''t do it after I do it today. I was so busy just now, even if I was the boss, I didn''t take the lead. The work was really tiring. Speaking of it, she hasn''t traveled to this kind of world for a long time. I can''t do this work anymore, it''s too tired, and back and forth, it makes her head dizzy. If she is a summer job, she can find another work experience. However, the result was different from what Tang Guo thought. One big morning passed and there were almost no customersing to the store. The next peak time will be from 11:30 to 12: 00 noon. She can finally take a breather. She made an excuse to go to the toilet. The two couples in the shop looked at the cleaned floor and table and ignored her. I think there is no work left, she can have some free time. Tang Guo walked out of the small shop, found a quiet ce, and began to receive the plot of this world, even entering the group did not care. After watching the plot, Tang Guo''s expression was not very good. Before, she thought it was the original owner looking for a summer job to experience life, so she was more serious about her work. Never thought that the truth of the matter was like this. Chapter 4463: The miserable girl (2) Chapter 4463: The miserable girl (2) Chapter 4463 The Tragic Girl (2) The couple in the shop just now were not her boss, but her adoptive parents, Tang Shiyuan and Li Xiaohong. The role yed by the original owner is equivalent to freebor. Things have to start with the original parents'' biological parents. The original parent''s biological parents are somewhat patriarchal, and after giving birth to three daughters including the original owner, they still want a son. They made a decision to send out the original owner who was just born. After going back and forth, I found out about the adoptive parents who had never had children, that is, Tang Shiyuan and his wife. At that time, Tang Shiyuan and his wife had been married for four or five years, and they had never been able to conceive a child. They went to the hospital for an examination, and they were not sick. Li Xiaohong is another pungent one, and Tang Shiyuan dare not divorce. So they decided to adopt the original owner. At first they really nned to raise her as their biological daughter, and they liked it. The original owner spent three years in the home of his adoptive parents. When she was three years old, Li Xiaohong became pregnant. At that time, the two couples were happy. With their own children, the original owner, who has no blood rtionship and has a family of biological parents behind him, naturally doesn''t like it that much. They run a small noodle restaurant with a good reputation. In their opinion, this is the future property of their children. The original owner, who was only three years old, became a burden to them and robbed their children of property. Even if you raise a dog, you have to eat and drink, right? A bite is also their children''s money. The original owner is still an individual, who has to spend money and go to school, and there will be more ces to spend money in the future. Thinking of this, the two couples feel distressed, and the original owner is getting more and more unpleasant. When the original owner was three years old, Li Xiaohong taught her to wash her clothes and instilled in her the idea of taking care of her younger siblings in the future. She also rushed her from a spacious room to the smallest room in the house. For foster parents, the master bedroom is thergest, the two second bedrooms are about the same size, and there is a room that should be used as a study. The original owner was driven to live in this ce. She was young and didn''t know what it meant. After his younger brother Tang Tao was born, the original owner''s life was even more difficult. At a young age, he took care of the younger brother. When the original owner was five years old, Li Xiaohong gave birth to another daughter, Tang Lulu, who upied the second bedroom that the two couples had kept. At this time, the original owner took care of his sister and had to clean the house. When I get older, she will almost take care of the work at home. When the original owner was very young, Li Xiaohong and his wife instilled the idea of caring for her younger siblings. She is an elder sister, and she is born to serve her younger siblings. To do all kinds of work, brothers and sisters have trouble, the original owner has no extra time to study. In addition, under the two couples'' daily blows, their confidence has long been shattered, and the whole person has be gloomy. The grades are mediocre, unpleasant, no one pays much attention to her, and few friends in the school. Even after high school, no one continued to go to school, and no one asked what was going on. At the present time, the original owner has graduated from high school for one year and has been helping the couple''s noodle restaurant. The two couples didn''t want to hire any more employees. They felt that the original owner would be very useful, and they have no ns to marry her. The original owner is easy to handle. It is not necessary to hire an employee to be so diligent. They have to start working money. They are not willing. But its easy to raise the original owner. asionally, give a little money and give something to eat. Chapter 4464: Miserable girl (3) Chapter 4464: Miserable girl (3) Chapter 4464 The Sad Girl (3) If ording to the idea of the two couples, when the original owner is more than 20 o''clock, he should be a poor man, but he can give a good gift and make a lot of money for the two couples. The fate of the original owner has changed in a mobile phone, a mobile phone that Tang Lulu eliminated. The things she used since childhood were eliminated by Tang Tao and Tang Lulu. In this phone, the original owner saw so many wonderful worlds, and finally smiled on his gloomy face. She learned how to surf the Inte and y games. I alsomunicated through the Inte, knowing that her situation was wrong, because she was unwilling tomunicate with others because of her personality, and no one would pay attention. The adoptive parents also said that the child was ignorant and had a bad personality. After seeing the online world, the original owner also longs for a free life, hoping to control his own destiny. She began to resist, and the effect was not very good at first, because she was very worried. Anyway, this was her parents. But before she knew that they were not rted by blood, and heard the two couples say that she was a white-eyed wolf and was unfamiliar, she had known that she should not have been raised. He also said that when she was pregnant, she should be sent back to her biological parents. The original owner finally understood why he had a bad life. She felt that she didn''t owe her adoptive parents, even if she owed it at first, but she had done various things for more than ten years, but did not spend a lot of money from them, she would have paid off long ago. She decided to leave this home and find her biological parents. Finding her biological parents went well, and the biological parents epted her and were kind to her. Especially her biological mother, hugging her and crying bitterly, said that she regretted taking her out, but she did not expect that she suffered so much. The original owner was moved in his heart, thinking that these were the parents who were really good to her. At least, her biological parents would never beat and scold her, they would only speak nicely, and they had forgotten why the biological parents gave her away. Now she needs the warmth of her rtives, and automatically ignores the bad ones. His biological parents are not very big. The original owner has saved a little pocket money these years and decided to go out and venture, so he has no shame to stay at home. When she left, her biological parents gave her a little money, which made her very touched and always remembered. The original owner stumbled, did a lot of work, has a high school diploma, and can do it as a clerk, but the sry is a bit lower, and her personality makes it difficult to get along with many people. Others think she is hard to talk, and she is a gloomy person. Because she wants to save money, for her own future, and her parents, she is rather stingy and unhappy. Everyone thinks that she cares about her and dislikes her very much. No matter what job she does, she is not pleased. For more than ten years, I have grown up under the torment of adoptive parents. I am not good at words at all and I don''t know how to get along with others. She can''t speak very much, even if she is kind, others still feel ufortable listening, and over time, she is even more reluctant to mention something to her. By mistake, the original owner made the game to apany the game, which is a technical apany. She has very good game ying skills. It is said that as long as she takes the boss, or helps the boss to call, she can get money. On the Inte, she can stillmunicate with people, so she does this job rtively smoothly. Since she was ying with him, she also opened a live broadcast room to show her while ying with her. The ie is not as good as those of the entertainment anchors, but the money to y with is also a lot, at least more than any work she does. Chapter 4465: The miserable girl (4) Chapter 4465: The miserable girl (4) Chapter 4465 The Tragic Girl (4) After making money, the first thing she thought of was her biological parents, telling them the good news. On the side of the biological parents, everyone speaks nicely, whether it is the biological parents, her two sisters, and the youngest brother. Every time she talks with them, she feels very happy and feels that she has family. So, the family wants to spend her money, she doesn''t think there is anything. She only needs a ce to live, and it''s almost the same if she is full and warm. She gave the remaining money to her biological parents. In fact, she didn''t know it at that time because she was too eager for family affection, so she ignored some bad things. The adoptive parents knew that she had made money and had been making trouble. However, the biological parents helped her go back, and returned to her hometown to promote the treatment of her adoptive parents. Maybe they felt embarrassed and asked about the original support. The original owner felt that it was time to cut off. The money must be paid by herself, not her biological parents. She gave a sum of money, broke off with her adoptive parents, and happily moved her ount back to her real home. Later, most of the money she spent on live broadcasting went to the pockets of her biological parents. If there is no change, she may live in the dream of family love prepared for her by her biological parents. The second change was due to her kindness. Her character is still like that, gloomy, she doesn''t speak much in reality, and she doesn''t look very pleasing at first nce. But she is not a bad person, on the contrary, she is a good-hearted person. So when she met someone cheated, she went up without hesitation and stopped the incident. At this time, she has a small reputation on the Inte, of course, only in the circle of game anchors. She was not good at words, and just used her own way to drive away the money scammer. She has seen this person pretending to be poor and beggar many times and does not want to see those students being deceived. Therefore, her attitude is fierce, and she even puts on cruel words. Unexpectedly, this scene was captured by another anchor who reported the truth about society. It happened that this anchor knew her again, and felt as if she had discovered some truth, and felt that this was her true face. What she does is to expose people who are disguised in this world. On the same day, the anchor exposed the matter. In the live broadcast industry, the original owner is called a car rollover. At that time, the overwhelming sound of curses caused her to copse. When the adoptive parents discovered this, they immediatelyined online and found the anchor who made the video, exposing that the original owner was an ungrateful white-eyed wolf. The original owner''s work can''t go on, so she ns to go home and find another job. Her biological parents told her that there was no one living at home and she could not live. Although the tone was softened, the original master still felt the dislike in their tone. But within a few days, their attitude became eager again, originally they nned to introduce the object to the original owner. The original owner is actually not the little girl who was easy to deceive back then, nor is it the kind that asks her to marry, and she marries. The man is close to forty, and he is willing to give 300,000 yuan as a gift to his biological parents. This is a lot of money. This time, she retorted. Unexpectedly, the attitude of her biological parents changed drastically, scolding her for not knowing good or bad, such a good marriage, she even opposed it, it was a waste of effort. The scolding voices from the Inte, the scolding voices from the biological parents, the scolding voices from the adoptive parents, and those ssmates and people who know her, all know that she has a bad attitude and is not filial. Chapter 4466: The miserable girl (5) Chapter 4466: The miserable girl (5) Chapter 4466 The Tragic Girl (5) The original owner finally copsed, and thest family affection was the reason for her to survive. Now this point is gone, she can''t live anymore. She only needs a little bit, a little bit of sincerity, and she can continue to live in this world very tenaciously. However, there are only me, abuse, resentment, and dislike, but no concern. She felt that she might not be suitable for this world. She chose a sunny weather, started the live broadcast, yed a game, and didn''t watch the scolding on the live broadcast interface. In that game, she said a lot, as if she had said all her life. Many people watched her, and even more scolded her. People who are familiar with her also think she has a lot of words today. After ying a game, she said, "Thank you, goodbye." When closing the live broadcast interface, she said again: "I am not sorry." Those who watched did not care about these two sentences. Only a few dayster, they heard the news of her death. At the same time, there is also a suicide note: In this world, no one should miss me, because everyone hates me. I have also wondered, since no one likes me, no one sincerely treats me, why do I still exist in this world? Although no one misses me, I don''t want to cause any trouble to everyone. This world is very exciting. I thought about going to many ces and seeing all kinds of scenery. Later I discovered that this world may not be suitable for me. In the past, I wanted to grasp many things. The love of adoptive parents, the love of brothers and sisters, the love of biological parents, the love of fans... I''m too stupid to catch it. I am already trying very hard to catch up. After chasing for too long, I''m so tired, I can''t see hope, and I n to let go. To be alive is really tired, too tired, I have no strength. Abandoning something for the first time, I didn''t expect that one day I could still make such a bold move that I could abandon the world. Farewell to strangers. In the suicide note, there are no excuses, no usations, short text, only disappointment in this world. The person who rehabilitated the original host is the heroine of this world and an anchor. It just doesn''t match the previous anchor who took pictures. She saw the original owner identally, and always felt that something was wrong, but when she found evidence, the original owner had already left. The female protagonist of this world helped the original protagonist redress the grievances, and announced her life experience to everyone. The anchor who made the video became the object of abuse by everyone, and was also picked up by human flesh. Speaking of it, this world is really ridiculous. This is the life of the original owner. No one was sincere to her during his lifetime, but countless people remembered her after her death. Every year on the day of her death, many people came to her Weibo and live broadcast rooms. But what''s the use? After reading this heavy memory, Tang Guo frowned, sitting there without speaking for a long time. The original owner and the heroine of this world have no intersection. At best, it is a small person who appears when the heroine fights with other people. Speaking of it, the heroine can quickly be popr because of the rehabilitating of the original owner. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, the heroine of this world was a good girl. It was right for him to do such a thing. The tragedy of the original owner came from two selfish vampire families, and they were the culprits. Tang Guo stood up, looked at the greasy apron hanging on her body, and then tore it off. The miserable girl is the background of the game. I think this subtitle is more suitable. There will be some content to apany in this article. see you tomorrow Chapter 4467: The miserable girl (6) Chapter 4467: The miserable girl (6) Chapter 4467 The Tragic Girl (6) [Host big, are you ready to stop? When the system saw Tang Guo tearing off his apron, he was a little excited. This is the story of the world, so annoying. "Well, but something needs to be done." Tang Guo remembered that he had not greeted his friends in the group, and sat down again, sinking into the group. At this time, the system did not make a sound, because there was one less person in the group. At the first nce of Tang Guojin''s group, he looked at the list of members. The Queen Mother Chen, who was supposed to be on, had turned gray. Knowing that this was something that would happen sooner orter, she was still a little surprised. The mood that was not high is even lower. In fact, ording to the age at which the Queen Mother Chen has survived, she is already living a long life, which is not a bad thing for the Queen Mother. People can be reincarnated, and the death of Queen Mother Chen is not the end, but a new beginning. After a while, Tang Guo appeared in the group. As soon as she appeared, the others in the group appeared. [Ziyun]: Sister, are you here? The Queen Mother Chen left shortly after you ended yourst world. [Chi Xiao]: Empress Dowager Chen left you a letter, you turn over the red envelope record above, in addition to the letter, there are some other gadgets. [Mo Yuntian]: This olddy was quite thoughtful, and she left us a lot of gadgets. [Margaret]: Why can''t the Queen Mother Chen live forever? I kind of like her. If her world can withstand all kinds of magical powers, that would be great. [Ziyun]: This is the limit of the world. The limit of the world is that people cannot be allowed to cultivate strong power. When peoplemunicate with the world, power will disturb the world. This inherently fragile world will copse due to the emergence of powerful power . The girl wants to practice, I guess she can, but she won''t do that, it''s meaningless. [Margaret]: I know, I''m just talking about it, I can''t bear it. [Margaret]: No, school flower, you should be in the new world, right? Oh, I know, its not a magical world. Oh my god, double whammy. [Harold]: Even if it is a magical world, it may not necessarily be your magical world, it may also be ours. [Allen]: Yes, yes. [Margaret]: Ah, ah, ah, get out! [Allen]: Harold, Margaret tells you to go. [Harold]: Obviously telling you to go. [Allen]: Go away. [Harold]: You are rolling. After everyone had almost quarreled, Tang Guo talked about the plot of this world, which of course caused everyone to feel irritated, forgetting the sadness of Queen Mother Chen leaving for a while. Tang Guo received the letter left to her by the Queen Mother Chen, as well as some gadgets. The content of the letter is not much, but every sentence is concerned and unwilling to her. After reading it, she put all the items into the system space, and her consciousness retreated. On her side, time has only passed half an hour. The shop was not busy either. When returning, the two couples looked up at her faintly, and said nothing. Tang Guo found a ce to sit down, lost in thought. She went to school rtively early. It was not that the two couples cared about whether she was studying or not, but that they did not want to be gossiped about, and even more so, did not want the original owner to get good grades. Therefore, she was sent to school early, she was young, and of course her academic performance was not as good as other students. Unlike many ssmates, who started to learn some knowledge at the age of two or three, she has no foundation at all. Only by stumbling and stumbling can we barely keep up. Chapter 4468: The miserable girl (7) Chapter 4468: The miserable girl (7) Chapter 4468 The Tragic Girl (7) When the two couples saw it, they were very dissatisfied. They sent her to school because they wanted her to retire. It would be better if she had poor academic performance. It was almost the same as receiving a nine-yearpulsory education, and she never thought she could go to high school. Maybe the original owner is not a stupid brain. Even if he is dragged down by the family and obstructed, doing all kinds of housework and busy, the original owner''s grades can still easily go to high school. Later, the two couples thought of a way. It is not necessary for the original owner to go to high school, and there is nothing to learn more. They can also help their children with lectures and tutoring. As a result, the original owner has another task to go to school, and after doing housework, he has to counsel his two younger siblings. Her younger brother Tang Tao is three years younger than her, and her younger sister Tang Lulu is five years younger than her. The original owner graduated from high school at the age of 16st year, and he is 17 this year. The younger brother Tang Tao is already a junior high school student, and Tang Lulu has one year to go to junior high school. Even if the original owner is busy in the store now, and there is no free time when he returns home, she still has to help them with their homework when the two younger siblingse back. Tang Tao and Tang Lulu weren''t studying materials. If she hadn''t been there to help them, it would be difficult to pass the grades in some subjects. The original owner did not go on to university after graduating from high school, it is not that she failed to enter the university. Of course, the scores sent down at that time were indeed not enough. In fact, there are reasons for not enough scores. It was her adoptive parents who kept crying poor in front of her. It was too difficult to deceive her to raise three children. It took a lot of money to go to college, and she also gave her science. In fact, there are many college students on the street, and many college students cannot find jobs . The original owner has been growing up under the control of the two, and he has never been the same as his peers to see the different things in this world. Naturally, I dont know that if you have good grades in college, you can get schrships, get subsidies, or even apply for loans. In short, as long as you can go to university, there is no such thing as being unable to go to university because of tuition fees. The better the school, the cheaper the tuition. But the two couples brainwashed the original owner. She herself didn''t have a mobile phone. The time she spent surfing the Inte was when she was in theputer ss at school. But don''t mention the school inte speed. The equipment is old and the inte speed is slow. The original owner has no good friends who can y with it. When she first took a micrputer ss, she could only hold the mouse clumsily and was at a loss. She was even afraid that she would break the equipment if she clicked a little bit. Later, she barely knew how to do it. She didn''t know what web search was, and she was afraid to ask others. Because of the influence of her adoptive father and adoptive mother, she has a low self-esteem and a dull personality, and she always finds the eyes of others strange. After theints of her adoptive parents, she even helped her toe up with an idea to ask her to do fewer questions during the college entrance examination. Her grades are not considered to be outstanding in the ss, and the university can be admitted, but it is impossible to be a key university, which does not attract the attention of teachers. So she promised her adoptive parents to do fewer questions, so thatter she could not get her undergraduate grades, and the teachers did not pay much attention. Tang Guo guessed that most of the teachers still called to the foster parents'' homes, but the two did not want her to go to university, so they might have said something to prevaricate. She was obviously a young girl, but under the control of the two couples, she lived a life of istion from the world, and she had no idea what the world had developed into. asionally there are customers who eat small noodles in the store and y with the phone while eating. She will also take a look curiously, but she can only take a look, not more, for fear of being scolded. Chapter 4469: The miserable girl (8) Chapter 4469: The miserable girl (8) Chapter 4469 The Tragic Girl (8) No one told her that the life now is actually abnormal. The attitude of her parents towards her is also abnormal. It''s not that she doesn''t resist, but that she is simply used to such a day, which is called habituation. She didn''t know that her parents liked her younger siblings better, but she always felt that she was not doing well enough. In addition, her parents are brainwashed, saying that she is an older sister and must be kind to her younger siblings. "Sitting here, why don''t you see the guestsing? Hurry up." Although it is not the peak time for meals, asionally one or two guests wille. Tang Guo was awakened by Li Xiaohong''s loud voice, and she looked up and saw the guests walking in. She didn''t intend to turn her face with Li Xiaohong for the time being. ording to the original owner''s personality, she asked the guests what they needed to eat. Those whoe to eat small noodles don''t care too much about the attitude of the waiter, they alle in a hurry and go in a hurry. Randomly said what he wanted to eat, Tang Guo ryed the words, Tang Shiyuan quickly made a small noodle, and let her bring it out. Now that there are guests, she can''t sit, she can only stand on one side. Li Xiaohong was still at the cash register. She buried her head and stared at her mobile phone, watching a TV series. Tang Guo nced at it. It was a pce drama, or it was yed outside, and the voice was a little loud. Tang Shiyuan inside, also sitting on a small bench, ying games. And she doesn''t have a mobile phone. There is no call to make, no one is looking for her. The excuse of the two couples was also that she had no contact with her, and she didn''t need a mobile phone. However, Tang Tao and Tang Lulu both have mobile phones. The original owner has been numbed by their brainwashing and will not think about why she hasn''t. Until Tang Lulu''s cell phone was eliminated to her, this was also the two couples in order to make her more obedient. But I didn''t know that this mobile phone changed the original owner''s outlook on life, and he also learned to strive for a different life for himself. However, she was finally crushed by two indifferent families. When the guests left, Tang Guo took the dishes and chopsticks in, and walked to Li Xiaohong''s side. She did not speak, but Li Xiaohong felt something was wrong, raised her head subconsciously, and patted her heart: "You girl, are you going to scare people to death? What are you doing?" "Mom, I am seventeen, and I will be eighteen next year." Li Xiaohong was stunned: "Why do you want to marry? Now you have to be twenty to get a marriage certificate. When you reach the age, you can talk about it. This is a girl who can''t keep it." Li Xiaohong didn''t want to marry Tang Guo early. If she married out, there would be no freebor in the small shop. It costs at least 3,000 yuan to hire an employee. Not only does it cost money, but it is not as good as Tang Guo. She heard from the owner of the clothing store next door that an employee she hired before, just like a little princess, could not scold or say, and waszy to die. The results of it? Just two heavy words, no one came the next day, there was no notice, it was very difficult to manage. Li Xiaohong thought Tang Guo wanted to marry, so she persuaded her. Tang Guo waited for her dry mouth to speak, then said, "I don''t want to talk about the person." "I''m not talking about the subject, what is that? Are you panicking when you suddenly say these inexplicable things?" "I heard that there are actually schrships in university now, and you can apply for loans no matter how bad it is." Tang Guo said that she didn''t n to go to campus anymore, just saying that to cheat Li Xiaohong. Sure enough, seeing Li Xiaohong''s face changed slightly, she continued: "I want to continue studying. I heard that I went to university, at least I was in an office." Chapter 4470: The miserable girl (9) Chapter 4470: The miserable girl (9) Chapter 4470 The Tragic Girl (9) "Why did you think of this suddenly? I told you that college students are different from college students. Many of them can''t find jobs, not what you think." Li Xiaohong''s voice became sharp, "Who told you this? This Isnt it harmful? How much time is wasted to go to university. High school is repeated for one year, university is four years, and five years have passed. At that time, a lot of money was spent without a job. "I can borrow money on my own. I know the difficulties at home, so I don''t spend any money at home." Li Xiaohong disagreed, and Tang Guo said: "Or, I go out to work, find a job with a higher sry, make money first, and then study." Tang Guo''s voice was stubborn, and Li Xiaohong didn''t know what to say. "Mom, did the younger siblings only go to high school?" Tang Guo''s tone changed suddenly. She didn''te to discuss with Li Xiaohong. Li Xiaohong subconsciously said: "Of course not, Xiaotao and Lulu are going to college..." Having said this, she remembered something, and she saw Tang Guo''s inexplicable eyes, her heart could not help but feel a little frightened. Someone must be chewing the tongue in this girl''s ear, otherwise, she couldn''t think of it. Li Xiaohong still wanted to persuade, Tang Guo spoke again: "This is no way to go on, I have to save some money for myself." Li Xiaohong wants to say, you need to spend money then, she will give it, of course not too much. When she got married, she would have to make a lottery gift so that she would not feel at a loss. But Tang Guo''s words interrupted her: "I didn''t want to understand before, why I am different from other people''s children, different from Xiaotao and Lulu. Now I finally understand that after all, I am not the biological children of my parents. How can it be treated fairly." When Tang Guo said this, Li Xiaohong almost fell off the stool. Tang Guo didn''t give her a chance, took off her apron and threw it on Li Xiaohong''s body: "It''s not a child born by herself, of course it won''t hurt." Tang Guo turned and left the shop, letting her stay here as a coolie, it was impossible for a day. It is better to find your biological parents and let theme over and bite the dog. Li Xiaohong was still immersed in it. How did Tang Guo know that he was fostered? Tang Guo was already running out of sight. "Tang Shiyuan!!" Li Xiaohong shouted inside, "Something happened, stop ying games." Tang Shiyuan raised his head in confusion, seeing that Li Xiaohong was so flustered, he ran out quickly: "What''s the matter?" "I know, the girl knows, I don''t know if she went back to her hometown before, someone said something to her, she ran away! She said she was going to find her biological parents, this unfamiliar white-eyed wolf." Tang Guo went home first, and found the pocket money he had saved from small torge. Learning to save pocket money may be a person''s nature, maybe it is intuition, she didn''t tell anyone. What she hides is very concealed, and these pocket money were not given by Li Xiaohong and his wife. It was the money she picked up and sold it. The original owner does not owe Li Xiaohong and his wife, the more than ten years of torment has already been paid off. Tang Guo took the money and ID card, and went to find his biological parents. She wanted to find them and bite Li Xiaohong and his wife. She went to her hometown in the country and nned to make the matter a little bigger. Now that she has grown up, her biological parents will ept her. Of course, she does not need them to ept her. She just wants to borrow their hands and do something else. The county seat is not far from my hometown, and I can go back in two hours. Tang Guo returned to the vige and asked everybody about his life experience. The people in the vige will not hide anything for Li Xiaohong and his wife. It is also that the original owner has never been to live in the vige, but is with Li Xiaohong and his wife in the city. Otherwise, you may have known that you are not your own. "I heard that you can get a loan when you go to college. You can get a schrship with excellent grades, and you don''t need to spend money at home." Tang Guo whispered to an aunt in the vige. "Later I met my former teacher and asked about this. The teacher would never lie. At that time, many of my ssmates went to university on schrships." Chapter 4471: The miserable girl (10) Chapter 4471: The miserable girl (10) Chapter 4471 The Tragic Girl (10) "They lied to me, saying that the university costs a lot of money, and the family cant get it. They also said that its useless to go to university, but they n to let Xiaotao and Lulu enter the university. I also asked if its a good university, the tuition fee Its only a few thousand yuan. Xiaotao and Lulus mobile phones are also a few thousand yuan each." "Now I understand that I was not their own." "I always thought that I didnt do well enough that I didnt let them like it. I took care of all the work at home, cooking, washing, and mopping the floor. I had to give Xiao Tao Lulu homework and help in the store. . But they still dont like me, now they finally understand." The old aunt in the vige: "Poor boy, I felt something was wrong before. Every year youe back, how bright Xiaotao and Lulu wear. You wear old clothes every year. You are taciturn and don''t talk to us much. Li Xiaohong also said that your child has a bad temper, and we all take it seriously." "So, Aunt Six, do you know who my biological parents are? I want to find them. I didn''t think about making them pay for my continued schooling. I just want to meet them and want to know if my biological parents treat me. Too the same." Tang Guo had previously recounted what happened to him since childhood. And most of the people in the vige know a little about those things. At that time, these things will surely spread to a lot of people. In my memory, the parents of the original owner made this matter a big deal, and the reason for the trouble was not for the benefit. Even if you can''t get the money, it''s good to **** this grown-up original owner back. Now she doesn''t need them to raise it anymore, she can''t spend money, but she can still make a profit. How wonderful she thinks. The people in the vige gradually increased. After hearing about Tang Guo, they also said what they saw. They feel that Li Xiaohong and his wife are not things. In fact, they are also very jealous of the small noodle restaurant of Li Xiaohong and his wife, and the appearance of the two being superior every year is annoying. Can find a handle to attack the two, how could they let it go? In this way, with the help of the vigers, Tang Guo found his biological parents. The adoptive parents and biological parents are from the neighboring viges, and the adoptive father and biological father are both named Tang, which is one reason why the adoption went so well. Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing found them, and their eyes were red. If they didn''t know what they were thinking, their appearance would be really touching. Zhou Yueqing cried bitterly while holding Tang Guo: "Daughter, daughter, you are suffering, and your mother shouldn''t have taken you out. If you knew that the two people killed that day treated you like this, your mother would just leave you behind." Tang Jiandong didn''t speak, but he pretended to be especially like a father who regretted it. But in my heart, I was thinking that this girl is seventeen this year, and in two years, she will be able to tell her about her husband''s. Tang Shiyuan''s couple was also very stupid. They are all so big, so I dont want to coax them, this guy ran back, didnt it make him cheaper? This girl is pretty good. Just like this sign, someone who can be said to be wealthy by that time will have at least 200,000 dowry. However, he can''t be as stupid as Tang Shiyuan and his wife, who can do everything. This girl has to coax, treat her better, speak nice things, and won''t die. Not only will you get a bridegroom if you ughter someone, but in the future, this girl will honor him and help him take care of Yaoer. In this case, in the future, the son will not worry about buying a house and looking for his wife. "This matter can''t just leave it alone. At the beginning, we took the third child out, but didn''t collect any money. As a result, how was the third child treated?" Tang Jiandong said. At first, Zhou Yueqing intended to collect the money, but was persuaded by Tang Jiandong to stop. He thinks far, and he is a neighboring vige. See you when you look up and bow your head. In case this girl knows about this in the future, he collects the money. It''s hard to say anything. He doesn''t have much money. He adopts people out, not because he can''t afford them, but because of fines. Tang Jiandong thought that in the future, the truth would be known to that girl, and if he didn''t collect the money, there was still room for recovery. You dont need to retire the third, and you can say something soft, maybe you can recognize the third, and there will be one more person to take care of the younger son. There is one more filial piety for those who celebrate the holidays. Zhou Yueqing was crying with Tang Guo in her arms, and she was actually admiring Tang Jiandong''s foresight. Tang Guo knew that these two couples had their own minds, so she didn''t mind at all. She would use them to beat Li Xiaohong and his wife. After all, it is really sad. Tang Jiandong is much smarter than Li Xiaohong and his wife. Her two older sisters were really brainwashed by him and became demon-helpers, and they thought their father was good. see you tomorrow When I corrected the typos before, I discovered that in thest few chapters, hundreds of words were deleted. I don''t know if it is human or system, but it has been slightly modified. Chapter 4472: The miserable girl (11) Chapter 4472: The miserable girl (11) Chapter 4472 The Tragic Girl (11) Tang Jiandong and his wife guarded Tang Guo and cried for a while, and then asked her how she spent these years in front of everyone. This is clearly a desire to make things big and publicize what Tang Shiyuan and his wife have done. How could Tang Guo not cooperate, pretending that he had just found his biological parents, he was happy in his heart, and he said whatever he asked. In recent years, many college students have been born in the vige. When Tang Guo said that it was useless to persuade her college students, the family could not afford to support her, and she was rather angry when she graduated from high school. What is even more irritating is that the two couples instigated Tang Guo to deliberately do fewer questions during the exam, so that they could fail the exam and no one would ask questions. "Stupid daughter, it''s useless to have college students there, but they don''t want you to continue studying." Zhou Yueqing cried again, her voice simr to Li Xiaohong''s, her prating power was so strong that she could hear her from far away. If your two sisters'' grades are as good as yours, we hope they can go to university, even if they can sell iron." Tang Jiandong said with a sullen face: "You can work as an office when you go to college. Even if our family doesn''t have the money to go to college, you can get a loan first." Tang Jiandong is just saying that, but if Tang Guo''s grades are really good and he is still in his own parent, he really doesn''t mind her going to college. As long as you don''t spend much money at home, earning schrships and loans yourself is also a good thing. In this way, not only will they have a bright face, but in the future there will be a powerful sister to take care of Xiaobao, so they will not have to worry about Xiaobao''s future. "Those two gods killed you." Zhou Yueqing continued to cry, "My daughter, if you were at home, you would have this kind of crying there. The two couples had no children at the beginning, and I thought they could do well. For you, I heard that they were good to you in the past two years, and I didnt pay attention if I thought I could not disturb you." "Who knows that they are just acting, having their own children, and treating you as a servant." Tang Jiandong''s face looked difficult to match: "I heard that you graduated from high schoolst year? Have you been working in their little shop?" Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Are there any wages?" Tang Jiandong asked again. Tang Guo answered, yes. The olddy yelled and said, "You see, this girl has been wearing it years ago. You can''t bear a new dress. Can they pay her? You two parents are not around. I didn''t teach her, nor rubbed it casually." The people in the vige talked and talked about Tang Shiyuan and Li Xiaohong. Under such circumstances, Tang Guo was taken home by Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing. Both of her sisters are married. The eldest sister, Tang Fang, is three years older than her. She is just twenty this year. She has been married for two years and now has children. In the countryside, its not surprising that you get married at the age of eighteen, but the marriage certificate will be reissued when you reach your age. The second sister, Tang Fei, is two years older than her. Now she is neen and married. Just a few months ago, ording to her memory, she was pregnant. There is also a younger brother here, namely Tang Xiaobao, the son of Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing looking forward to the stars and the moon. Two years younger than her, fifteen this year. Judging from the name, you can know Tang Xiaobao''s status in the family. The eldest sister and the second sister both have junior high school diplomas, and their grades have been poor. With their own skills, they really can''t go to high school. Chapter 4473: The miserable girl (12) Chapter 4473: The miserable girl (12) Chapter 4473 The Tragic Girl (12) Tang Jiandong and his wife put all their hopes on Tang Xiaobao, hoping to have a college student in the family. Therefore, she guessed that if there was a girl in the family who could be admitted to college, the two couples would not stop her. But if you want them to pay more, it''s impossible. But Tang Jiandong is much smarter than Tang Shiyuan and his wife, and he will definitely pretend to try all kinds of ways for the girl, not only to let the girl settle the loan by herself, but also to make her grateful. This kind of trivial matter was too easy for Tang Jiandong. As I said before, Tang Guo didn''t have any ns to enter the campus again. This family is just like a leech. If you bite, you wont let go, and will dig into your flesh. If she really went to college with their help, then she would fall into their trap. At that time, if she doesn''t support them, it will cause a big trouble, and she will not take care. After all, it was spread that she broke away from the cruel adoptive father and mother and went back to school with the help of her biological parents. The result was a white-eyed wolf, and public opinion would not be on her side. She doesn''t mind these, but she doesn''t want to bear this kind of unnecessarily infamy. Zhou Yueqing made a lot of dishes under the instruction of Tang Jiandong. This should be the mostfortable meal in her memory. I have encountered it before. The table is full of delicious food, but no matter how many chopsticks are stretched out. "I''ve already called your two sisters. Xiaobao lives on campus and wille back after the weekend. It will only take two days." After dinner, Tang Jiandong said, "Your two sisters wille in the afternoon. We will discuss and take you back. We cant leave you there to suffer." Zhou Yueqing answered, "The two were too cruel, and they shouldn''t have agreed to that thing." "Yes, I shouldn''t agree," Tang Jiandong was full of regret, "If it were not for the family difficulties at the time and the fines were not paid so much, I wouldn''t want to take Xiaoguo away. It was also the two couples who said that they had no children and could treat them well. Fruit, I was tempted." "It''s all to me. Later, I didn''t have Xiaobao, so it''s better to raise it together." Zhou Yueqing said angrily, "I raise myself, my daughter will not suffer so much." Tang Jiandong sighed: "This may be destiny. This child is also considered smart. If we find it, we must take her back. I will go to the vige chief and ask everyone in the vige to help." "It''s time to go, the couple clearly treats our daughter as coolies. If it weren''t for the daughter to get her back, I don''t know how many years will be spent." Tang Guo buried her head and ate silently, pretending to be sad and moved. In my memory, the two couples also sang a harmony in this way, which moved the original owner. At that time, I was thinking that this is the real biological parents, and only the biological parents will n for her. Tang Jiandong even asked if she would return to campus. The original owner is a sensible person. She cane back and live a different life with her biological parents. She really doesn''t mind working more. She works harder. As long as she is approved by her parents, she can get the affection she wants. It costs money to go back to school, although she also wanted to go, but as a sensible, she refused to let her biological parents suffer. She nned to go out to work, and Tang Jiadong and his wife gave her a thousand yuan meaningfully, which moved her too much. Because, Tang Shiyuan and his wife, let alone give her a thousand yuan, not even one hundred yuan. In such aparison, Tang Jiandong and Zhou Yueqing''s heart are naturally overwhelmed. Chapter 4474: The miserable girl (13) Chapter 4474: The miserable girl (13) Chapter 4474 The Tragic Girl (13) When she left the vige, she was full of money and respect for her parents. In fact, after self-study calctions, these two people are just talking better, except for the purposeful thousand yuan, which is not very good to the original owner. Because of their kind words and win over, most of the money the original owner madeter fell into their pockets. During the years when he was the host, the original host made at least 20,000 yuan every month. She keeps her living expenses and rent on her own, and asionally needs to buy some equipment, and can send at least 10,000 to 15 thousand home a month. This silly girl thought that her biological parents were trying to save her money, but she never thought about saving money. Herst heart was destroyed by the family and she lost the courage to live. After dinner, Tang Jiandong went to the vige head. Tang Guo didn''t follow. Zhou Yueqing stayed at home to talk to her, basically asking her about her life there. She has been crying, and it makes people feel bitter to say it. But Zhou Yueqing asked this because Tang Jiandong had instructed him to ask for an exnation. Even though it was a little pitiful when listening, Zhou Yueqing turned around and thought of how much benefit this girl could bring them. How much affection can a daughter who has never raised? In the afternoon, Tang Guo''s two sisters came back. Both sisters are a little dark, and judging from their faces and tes, they still look pretty good. The eldest sister Tang Fang also brought a two-year-old child, and the second sister Tang Fei and Tang Guo thought it was the same. The two looked at Tang Guo, their eyes were red, and tears kept falling. "When you were taken away, I was five years old and remembered, but I was ignorant at the time, and I don''t know why. Looking back now, it seems that I cried." The eldest sister Tang Fang said, "I didn''t expect you to eat the little girl. After so much suffering, its fine toe back now." "I can''t remember, but I heard my parents mention itter," Tang Fei said, "It would be nice to be able toe back. I didn''t expect that family to be so hateful." After chatting, the topic came to Tang Xiaobao. Tang Fang: "If Xiaobao knew, he would be very happy." Tang Fei: "Yes, Xiaobao has a sweet mouth. His own brother must be different from other brothers. Xiaobao is a college student who loves people very much, and his grades are better than ours. In the future, a proper college student. Sister, you can take more care of Xiaobao in the future. In the future, this child will be a college student, and he will honor you if he is promising." Tang Fang: "That Tang Tao isparable to his own brother. Fortunately, you are back. After two days you will see Xiaobao and you will love it." The two took Tang Guo and said that Tang Xiaobao is a good brother. If it is, it isparable to brainwashing. Tang Guo didn''t mind, just let them say. These two elder sisters were brainwashed by Tang Jiandong since they were young, and his approach was much better than that of Tang Shiyuan and his wife. Tang Jiandong didn''t do what he did to the two daughters on the surface. He just used some methods to make the two daughters willingly be the helper demon. After I got married, I had some good things in my hands, which I kept for Tang Xiaobao, and they were not so good to my children. Once they get angry at their husband''s house, they wille back, and Tang Jiandong will let Zhou Yueqing give them delicious food and help them curse. The others are gone. But this is what makes the two sisters crazy, thinking that her natal family is the best. Only by confessing Tang Xiaobao can they have a good life. Because of this, they have a bad rtionship with their husbands, and even their children are not close to them. Chapter 4475: The miserable girl (14) Chapter 4475: The miserable girl (14) Chapter 4475 The Tragic Girl (14) After Tang Guo''s ident, the two still felt that she was ignorant, made a fuss, inflicted on her family, and med her in various ways. Therefore, Tang Guo didn''t think about helping these two brother Demon to wake up. In their memory, the original owner also sent a lot of money to them, but they only thought that Tang Xiaobao would be promising, and didn''t remember their goodness at all. Tang Guo guessed that the money that fell into their hands was mostly subsidized to Tang Xiaobao. Both sisters have families, stayed all afternoon and left. Tang Jiandong''s house is just a few bungalows, and it doesn''t look very good in the vige, like a poor household. This gives people a feeling that this family is very poor and has a bad life. The original owner thinks so too. When the two couples took her out, maybe it was because she could live a good life, but she missed it. In fact, Tang Jiandong did not build a beautiful house like the vigers because he was saving money. In his mind, Tang Xiaobao will be a college student in the future, and he will have to buy a house if he will live in the city. He saved up all the money, pretending to be poor, in order to save more money from his two daughters to buy a house. In the future, the two elders of them will follow their son to enjoy the blessings, and the houses in the vige will not need to be built so beautifully, which is useless. Tang Guo didn''t deliberately change the trajectory of going home, leaving Tang Jiandong to "help her n." After staying for two days, she saw Tang Xiaobaoing home. She didn''t know if Tang Jiandong had said anything. Her mouth was very sweet and very sweet. Hearing what happened to her, he clenched his fist and said to help her get justice. Tang Xiaobao, who is in his memory, is also veryfortable. Regardless of whether the original owner makes money or not, he always thinks that this younger brother will send all kinds of things to this younger brother. Sending money is alreadymonce. In fact, this family is not much different from Tang Shiyuan and his wife. The biggest difference is that they squeeze the original owner in a different way. A few dayster, Tang Jiandong took the people from the vige and Tang Guo to seek justice with the Tang Shiyuan couple. They went directly to the previous shop and made a lot of trouble, and the neighbors knew about it. That day, there were no customers in the shop, and seeing so many people, who would dare toe over to eat? Tang Jiandong came prepared, but Tang Shiyuan and his wife couldn''t argue, they could only watch Tang Jiandong bring Tang Guo back to his original home. Tang Jiandong did the relocation of the registered permanent residence. Tang Guo didn''t care much about the household registration. In the future, she will leave this ce and use her ID card to reapply for the household registration, which is enough for her to do what she wants. Of course, it is still far away from thinking about this now. She is now going to the next step, leaving Tang''s house and going out to work. Tang Jiandong was so upsetst time that Tang Shiyuan and his wife could not hold their heads up in the vige. Tang Tao and Tang Lulu were both rtively young, and they didn''t even bother toe over to find Tang Guo. They were all acting as turtles. But when I metter, I didn''t look good at her and scolded her a few words. "Do you still want to go to school? I have inquired, your grades are not bad, at least you can go to college." Tang Jiandong is asking Tang Guo, in fact, he thinks that the time has passed for a year, Tang Guo may have forgotten these questions . When he asked, he was sure that Tang Guo would not enter the campus again, he knew every step clearly. Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want to. I want to work. I always eat my parents at home. It''s not good to drink my parents." "It''s all from my own family. What do you say? You are my daughter. What''s wrong with raising your quilt?" Tang Jiandong said with a calm face, "Who dares to gossip?" Chapter 4476: The miserable girl (15) Chapter 4476: The miserable girl (15) Chapter 4476 The Tragic Girl (15) Look, this is Tang Jiandong''s brainwashing. He speaks a lot. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be circumvented. He thought he really loved his daughter. "Although I don''t mind raising you for the rest of my life, I must also consider your future. I can''t eat and drink at home and just pass." Tang Jiandong said, "I have to find a job and make some money. Your mother and I have no skills. If I cant give you too much, I can only give you a bite of food." "Girls have every family, and they still have some money in their hands. They wont have a straight waist until they get married. Do what you want to do. Your mother and I are very supportive. Just dont forget the family, and often y Just call back to report safety, lest your mother, me and Xiaobao worry about it." Tang Jiandong said, without saying anything about making money and honoring the family. Everything was worried about whether Tang Guo would suffer, for fear that she would be lost. In the environment where the original owner was at that time, if he makes money in the future, how can he not send the money back to honor his parents? One monthter, Tang Guo took one thousand yuan from Tang Jiandong and left the vige. In fact, she did not add up to two thousand yuan. In my memory, the original owner first found a job covering food and housing in the urban area and did it in a factory. Later, I saved some money and went out to do various other jobs, nning to learn a craft, but it was a pity that I repeatedly hit a wall. She has an unpleasant personality, so it is naturally difficult to learn skills. Tang Guo got on the bus, calcting how to live next with less than two thousand yuan on his body. Although there are many interesting things in the space, with her background, it will be a lot of trouble to take it out. In this world, there is still no special power, for the sake of space stability, she cannot practice. Not being able to practice means that if she sells some special things and is suspected of being on it, she will not be able to get away. She is not afraid of being hungry, there is a lot of food in the space. Even if you are not prepared, let the friends in the group send her something. and so. First she needs a ce to live. Tang Guo originally wanted to go to a big city, butter found out that she didn''t have enough money, so she got on the bus and went to a small county with very low prices and only a few hundred yuan in rent. She nned to start here first. "Suddenly found that I was so poor." Because of her identity and background, she has some abilities that she can''t reveal yet. In fact, the main reason is that she intends to follow the original path for certain things. If you don''t go there again, you won''t meet those people. How can she start? The reason why she came to the small county was because she was ahead of schedule and nned to make some money before moving to the city where the ident urred. She wants to start ying apaniment and live broadcasting now, but she can''t even afford a mobile phone. The key to ying games is that you need a good mobile phone, at least four to five thousand up. After wandering around the small county town twice, Tang Guo decided to go to a clothing store. She liked this clothing store because the styles in the store were good, but few people came to pay for it. After wandering around for two times, I found that this boss is not good at matching, but the price is moderate. After two hours of grinding, she got the job of the girl in the clothing store. After rematching all the clothes, the hanging position has also changed. Originally it was only worth a hundred clothes, but when she matched it up and hung it up, it instantly rose to the grade. I felt that it was not impossible to buy two hundred yuan. Of course, the boss did not raise the price, but many people came in to see it. After working here for three months, Tang Guo could finally afford a mobile phone. She calls Tang Jiandong and his wife every month, saying that she has found a dishwashing job with a very low sry and cannot honor them temporarily. Chapter 4477: The miserable girl (16) Chapter 4477: The miserable girl (16) Chapter 4477 The Tragic Girl (16) The two couples didn''t mind, they just started after all. After getting the mobile phone, Tang Guo quit her job in the clothing store. The boss even persuaded her several times to give her a sry increase, but she refused. Tang Guo intends to y with and y on behalf of him. To y on behalf of y, he only needs a mobile phone. For live broadcast, he needs additional equipment. This game is called Glory of Kings. It is a very popr game in recent years and is very popr. Tang Guo first spent money to buy two numbers, and the number he bought had an inscription. After buying it, she started ying games ording to what she remembered. For her, it was easy to learn. She practiced for two days first, and then used another new ount to score. It''s near the end of the season now, so those who stay below the champions are actually better, and it''s easy to get points in single row. She went all the way to the winning streak. After she had a record of posting small ads, she took screenshots of all the results and asked the system to help post small ads. System: "Host, I think stock trading is rtively simple. It''s a bit overkill for me to post a small advertisement. Give me some principal, and you will have money next month." Tang Guo: "I bought my mobile phone for my principal. Don''t you know how much money I have? When I make more money, let you go stocks." System: "Host, I don''t call it to y." Although the system was muttering, it still seriously advertised Tang Guo. With the help of the system, small advertisements are easy to see. Soon, someone came to add Tangguo. A hunk: Do you take orders? Fruit jam: pick it up. A fierce man: drill the second to the king... With the first one, there will be a second one, and there are constantly people adding Tang Guo to help out the list. Tang Guo counted the time to take the order, otherwise it would be easy to miss the order. Although Tang Guo has good skills, he has been winning streak and it is impossible not to lose. Sometimes we will match some weird teammates. It is impossible to win. The system is on the side and I am very anxious. He felt that only one teammate was required to cooperate, and the other teammates were all pits, and the host could win greatly. System: [The host is big, I''ll go buy a number, and double row with you, you have encountered three pits, it is too inefficient to continue. Tang Guo did not refuse: "Okay." The system is very happy, in fact, he has another purpose, which is to y games with the host. Tang Guo: "You don''t need to buy an ount number. I will give you the order number and call it together." She hadn''t thought that Xiao Tongzi would also y games before. System: [Good, good, in fact, there may not necessarily be games for stocks. Next, with the cooperation of Tang Guo and the system, the momentum was like a broken bamboo, almost never lost. On the day before the new season, the two yed all their orders. The bosses were very satisfied, and Tang Guo took the opportunity to sell. If the bosses have time, they can actually y with them. Of course, the price of apanying y is more expensive, but the boss chooses himself. By the way, I also promoted something about whether to arrange for the new season. Some bosses simply gave Tang Guoguan the number. At this point, Tang Guo had a group of bosses. But currently, no one is looking for her to y with, and she is not in a hurry. At this time, Tang Guo had an extra fund to buy live broadcast equipment. After buying live broadcast equipment, Tang Guo started to call and broadcast live. Gradually, he gained poprity, signed a union, signed a live broadcast tform, and obtained certain resources. The union actually discussed and asked her if she wanted to show her face, but Tang Guo refused. Her live broadcast is mainly divided into three parts, one is the personal high-end game show, the second is the random killing of the list number, and the third is to y with the boss. Among them, ying with the boss is the most energy-consuming, but also the most profitable. Chapter 4478: The miserable girl (17) Chapter 4478: The miserable girl (17) Chapter 4478 The Tragic Girl (17) Unconsciously time, it has been a year and a half, and Tang Guo has more and more money in her hands. She has no ns to let the system go stock trading. In this life, she does not intend to be too rich. However, her work as an anchor will sooner orter be exposed, and she has already nned to make herself carry a huge debt. When it was just broadcast that day, Tang Guo just logged into the game interface and received a rocket, a rocket, and a thousand yuan, which is a pleasant surprise to any anchor. She nced, the id of the person who gave the gift was unfamiliar, and he should have just arrived in her live broadcast room. But she still thanked: "Thank you, boss, boss." Handsome master: Do you want to y with you? Tang Guo looked at the barrage and replied, "Follow, does the boss want to get in the car?" Handsome master: Yes, but I have a request. Don''t worry, as long as I have fun, the price is not a problem. I remember that you will y with you. It seems to be a hundred or two hours. I can give you a rocket for two hours, but there is a request. Tang Guo: "The boss said first." Handsome man: I prefer to y with the output position, but every time I go to y with the output position, the auxiliary does not follow me. Tang Guo understood: "The boss wants me to y the auxiliary position?" Handsome man: Yes, you help me, regardless of winning or losing, just let me have fun. After saying those words, the man named Shuai gave Tang Guo another rocket. Someone is already booing in the live broadcast room: "The anchor picks up, the big boss is here." "Fruit jam, take it, for the Rockets'' sake, I don''t care about your y support, I want to see the boss take you to fly." Maybe it was a fan in the live broadcast room, which made Shuai very happy and gave Tang Guo a rocket. Three rockets is three thousand yuan. Tang Guo sumbed to the temptation of money, isn''t it just to assist the boss? She believes that other anchors will make the same choice as her. Tang Guo: "Boss, add me and get in the car immediately." Handsome man: You assist me all morning, I will brush you ten rockets, just now three, when the noon is over, I will brush you the remaining seven. However, you are not allowed to go back halfway, otherwise the remaining seven will be gone, and you must y with me all morning. Even in the past year, Tang Guo is not a big anchor. Therefore, the fans were very happy to harvest ten rockets a day and encouraged Tang Guogan. Tang Guo also meant this. The boss seemed to like ying games. Soon, the handsome man added her, she dragged the person to the room and began to match. Because this is a live broadcast, not a single y, but a y, so the system did not apany Tang Guo, it was she who led the boss. No, now the fans in the live broadcast room are saying that the local boss wants to take her to fly. The boss took her to fly? Tang Guo was very skeptical about being taken away. The boss is now in the diamond rank, Tang Guo didn''t think too much. After entering, she asked the boss, handsome master, what he wanted to y and what assistance he needed. The handsome man turned on the voice, and the voice seemed to be rtively young, he was in his early twenties, and his voice was a little crisp, making the fans in the live broadcast room scream. The handsome man said: "I y Xiao Luban, I have starry sky skin, this skin feels very good, I like it very much." Tang Guo: "Boss, you are free, what kind of assistance do you want?" Handsome man: "Cai Wenji, remember to follow me all the time, no matter what the situation is, you must remember to y with me, not to help the jungler, we are in double row, understand?" Tang Guo: "Okay, boss, you have the final say." At first, Tang Guo thought that it was the boss who yed Luban, and there was no one to protect him, so anger grew in his heart, and then he came to y with him. It turned outter that this was not the case. Two more chapters see you tomorrow Chapter 4479: The miserable girl (18) Chapter 4479: The miserable girl (18) Chapter 4479 The Tragic Girl (18) Tang Guo chose to assist Cai Wenji in ordance with the requirements of the local tyrant brother Shuai Ye. In order to lead the boss, she asked Xiao Tongzi to help her, and practiced a lot of numbers for her. With the help of the system, she can y many numbers at the same time. For more than a year, she has a lot of usable numbers. Although there are all heroes of this number, they have very few skins. Basically, only the heroes she uses have skins, and those with experience cards did not buy skins. Naturally, an auxiliary hero like Cai Wenji can''t be used to take the boss to fly. She can''t take it at all, and she has no skin. In this game, her support is Cai Wenji, the shooter is the little Luban of the local boss handsome, the middle is the grass **** Ang, the jungler is Han Xin, and the side is Cheng Yaojin. On the opposite side, the jungler Sun Wukong, Wang Zhaojun in the middle, Houyi the shooter, assists Houyi, and Juyoujing on the side. The audience in the live room looked at the lineups on both sides and discussed them. "In this rank, there is no double mage." "There are no double shooters either." "Both sides look normal." "Wait for the local boss to take the anchor to fly." Because the local boss Shuai Ye had used three rockets in a row before, and it was the morning again, which attracted many people toe and watch. The people who came to see the audience''s discussion, only to realize that the boss paid money and asked the anchor to assist him. Many people stopped and nned to see the result. The lineup was selected and all heroes entered the game map. Tang Guo followed him at the beginning of the game ording to themand of the handsome master. Handsome master: "That''s it, follow me." Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, boss, I will definitely follow you. Even if I want to talk to Han Xin, I can''t keep up with my short legs." Although following the boss, Tang Guo was still paying attention to the opposite position. It may be that this rank is rtively low, and no one hase to oppose Han Xin''s Lan. She feels a little relieved, and apanies the handsome man in the development of the road. Handsome master: "Sure enough, it''s interesting to find someone who can y. The assistant I encountered several times before, either didn''t talk to me, or went out to buy a shoe, grabbed my experience, grabbed my economy, and scolded my food. Live room audience: "Hahahaha, the boss is so resentful." "It sounds like the boss can y." "Let''s take a look first, I think it''s hanging, I just went to see the data of the boss number, there are many skins, and there are all in the crystal." For Tang Guo, the pace of the Diamond Bureau was very slow, and both sides seemed to be developing well and did not engage in anything for the time being. So far, nothing has happened on her path, because Cai Wenji has a second skill, Bomb Bomb, and Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side are caught by her every time, and the subject has the upper hand. Live room audience: "I feel bored by the anchor." "Why is it boring to y with the boss?" "Young man, can''t speak." Tang Guo saw that Han Xin ran to the opposite wilderness area, but it seemed that he hadn''t gained anything. He returned soon and nned to go to the middle road for a wave. But unfortunately, Wang Zhaojun squatted for a while, was frozen and beaten up. Fortunately, Wang Zhaojun had not yet promoted the big move, and finally escaped in blood. She looked at Wang Zhaojun''s direction, a bit like she wasing to her, and quickly reminded: "Boss, Wang Zhaojun hase down, don''t go that way." Handsome master: "A two more times, Hou Yi is about to be killed by me." Indeed, whether it was Hou Yi or Liu Chan, there was not much blood on them. She could only stand and squat in the grass, watching Wang Zhaojun''s movements. Hou Yi and Liu Chan are already on their way back over there, and her boss is still working **** the tower. Chapter 4480: The miserable girl (19) Chapter 4480: The miserable girl (19) Chapter 4480 The Tragic Girl (19) Han Xin was hitting his blue again, and he didn''t mean to catch a wave. She thought that if Han Xin coulde down and catch a wave just now, Houyi and Liu Chan would die. "Boss, let''s go, Wang Zhaojun is here." Tang Guo quickly reminded him when he saw Wang Zhaojuning from there. This time, the handsome man was very obedient, manipting the short legs to walk back. Unexpectedly, the monkey rushed out from the other side of the tower, Tang Guo hurriedly rushed over, increased the blood, and used the second skill at the same time, she was still a little bit close to the big move. "Blink, boss, run quickly." She said quickly, and the handsome man quickly ran away. Master Shuai escaped, but because she blocked the monkey''s attack, she was frozen again by Wang Zhaojun who came over. When it was about to thaw, Hou Yi made another big move and fainted her. Hou Yi rushed over with Liu Chan. Liu Chan gave her another violent hammer, and finally she was hammered to death by a monkey. Live room audience: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." "Hahahahahaha, I am so ridiculous." "I felt the anchor''s helplessness." "Be surrounded by four big men." "I used to watch the anchor escape with blood from the hands of five big guys. This is the first time I saw her being surrounded and beaten so hard to fight back." "I don''t know why, I really want tough." Tang Guo was still fortunate. If the assistant died, he would die, at least the boss''s output position was still alive. But she didn''t expect that as soon as her interface turned gray, she heard the sound of the boss being killed. Tang Guo: "Boss, why don''t you go home?" She saw that the position of the handsome man was not under the tower, that is to say, he was not beaten by four people over the tower. Handsome master: "Being a man must be loyal." "I thought the past a couple of times could shock them. I also sent a message to my teammates, but they didn''te." Tang Guo looked at Han Xin, who had just arrived in the red zone, at Ahn''Qiraj in the middle of the Qingbing line, and Cheng Yaojin with Ju Youjing. Even if Han Xin coulde, he couldn''t make it. She felt that the boss was a bit naive. "Boss, next time you have a little blood left and no blood-sucking knives are left, don''t stand there a and run for your life." Handsome master: "Well, I see, this time it was a misjudgment." Live room audience: "Hahaha, Iughed so hard." "I''m afraid this boss is not a naive one." "What a silly thing, the boss obviously doesn''t want to watch the anchor die alone, it''s just for loyalty." "Yes, the boss is loyal." Tang Guo and Shuaiye both resurrected, but their towers had fallen. Because the opponent has Liu Chan, even if he doesn''t wear interference skills, he pushes the tower very quickly. Handsome master: "It''s okay, it''s just that we have defeated a tower. We are wretched." Tang Guo felt that in the previous scene, I really can''t me the boss for being too good, and his teammates are also good. The Ang in the middle road had nevere to support him once. After the clearing of soldiers, he either squatted in the middle of the grass or under the tower,pletely unsupported. And that Han Xin, either went to Cheng Yaojin to eat, or went to the midne to eat the **** line, as if he had forgotten that there was still a way for a shooter to develop. Tang Guo: "Boss, you have to stand behind me, pay attention to your position, look at the small map more, and don''t rush forward when there are too many people." Handsome master: "Okay." Live room audience: "The anchor is so difficult!" "Hahaha, Ang and Han Xin are definitely pits. You can see what they are doing." Handsome master: "You protect me, we have a chance to win." Chapter 4481: The miserable girl (20) Chapter 4481: The miserable girl (20) Chapter 4481 The Sad Girl (20) Tang Guo: "Don''t worry, the boss promises to follow you all the time. I definitely can''t go back." As for whether she can win, she really can''t guarantee, there are too many unknowns. Han Xin can''t count on it, can the boss count on it? I''m afraid I can''t count on it. Tang Guo and Shuai had just left the house, Ang and Han Xin were eating the **** line together in the middle, but Ang seemed a little dissatisfied with Han Xin and kept retreating. Han Xin ate before leaving, and Ang stood typing under the tower. Ang: Get out. Han Xin ignored it and continued to y wild. After eating the **** line of the archer''s development path, he quickly ran to Cheng Yaojin''s path. Tang Guo only had Wang Zhaojun''s field of vision when he looked at the other side, and quickly marked on the minimap, there might be someone squatting on the road. However, Han Xin rushed straight, and was finally controlled by Tachibana Youjing''s skills. He was hammered by the monkey and died. Han Xin: Can the auxiliary y? Tang Guo:? ? ? Live room audience: "Han Xin Caibi!" "Good food Han Xin." "The anchor has already sent a signal, even if you want to follow him, can you keep up?" "He is very good at first sight, even if he can follow, if it is impossible to follow." "Han Xin''s consciousness is too bad, he won''t catch people, he will only swipe lines and eat wild." "I even scolded the anchor whether he could y." Unexpectedly, Ang also typed. Ang: The development road is two pits, can you still count on them? Live room audience: "Fuck, fuck, is this what the number said?" "I admit that the local boss may not be powerful and a bit tricky, but she can''t get better, okay?" "The start was in the middle, and I didn''t go anywhere. There is a reason to curse." "Look, she went on the road to support." "She was fainted by Hou Yi''s big move." "She is dead, she is dead." Cheng Yaojin: It''s all pits. Live room audience: "Cheng Yaojin is right, hahahaha." "At least, the tower is still there." "The anchor is definitely not a pit, the y support is so helpless." "Protect our anchor." Handsome master: "Come, follow me, you can win." Tang Guo and Shuai Ye are teaming up to speak, and other teammates can''t hear them. She didn''t care that much. There were too many pits in the game. At first, she felt that even if the local tyrant is a little bit of a dish, as long as she protects his development, she can still take off, at least not too bad. Now she feels that she is wrong. It is no longer so important that the local tyrants are not cooking. The important thing is that all they encounter are vegetables. Two minutester, Han Xin: Support, you don''t want to y support in the future, will you be? Han Xin died in the opposite red zone, but was hammered to death by several big men. Handsome master: ignore him, protect me, I will take you to win. Tang Guo felt that this might be the natural self-confidence of local tyrants. They are still in a lot of conditions here, and the economy on the opposite side is ahead of them, so if the opposite partyes to catch it, they really can''t resist it and they can''t go out. However, with her protection, it is not easy for Lu Ban who wants to arrest the boss. The opposite eye couldn''t catch it well, so he changed his strategy to catch Ang in the middle. Ang was already going to support, but she never came to the next step. Tang Guo: "They are all on the road, let''s push the tower." Handsome master: "I mean that too." Tang Guo nced at his calf that was about to step into the red zone, and did not speak. After Cheng Yaojin on the sidewalk was hammered to death, Han Xin Ang was also hammered to death one after another. Tang Guo and her local tyrant boss pushed down their two towers. Chapter 4482: The miserable girl (21) Chapter 4482: The miserable girl (21) Chapter 4482 The Sad Girl (21) Han Xin: The shooter and support will not. Ang: No support, pit*. Cheng Yaojin: It''s boring, you guys are quite boring. Tang Guo: "Boss, the other side actually only kills people and is not interested in the tower." Handsome master: "You mean, we push the tower?" Tang Guo: "Yes, we went to push the tower while they were not paying attention. Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side had already floated. They had been eating the line and killing people but didn''te to push the tower. Can y." Live room audience: "Diamond rank is like this." "If the anchor is a jungler or shooter, the game may have ended by now." "But the boss is not as bad as he thought, at least he will listen to the anchor''s instructions." "I also found out, it''s better for teammates." Wang Zhaojun hade to squat for several rounds of Tang Guo and the boss, but Tang Guo had a vision and was always observing the minimap. He never let the boss go through the bushes first, he always used his skills to explore. Therefore, Wang Zhaojun could not reach anyone. Up to now, she and the boss have died within a short time since the start. Others have died at least twice, and every time they die, they will be scolded for pitfalls. Tang Guo and the boss didn''t mind, she had been protecting the handsome master''s development, pointing his position and outputting. The opposite is also not good at ying, really let the boss grow up. The towers of the development road have been pushed down by them. But Han Xin and Ang''s two teammates were still dying, and it was Gourd Baby who saved Grandpa, one after another. Cheng Yaojin is going to be able to y a little bit, maybe he can see that he is already silently bringing the line. However, the middle tower on Tang Guo''s side haspletely fallen. Judging from their appearance, they are thinking about the middle road. There is only one Ang and Han Xin in the house, so I definitely can''t stand it. Therefore, when they went back, they could hold on. So far, they are still headwind. But because the opponent doesn''t know how to y, the **** line is not as good as them. The other side seemed to want another wave, because Ang and Han Xin died in the wave just now, and the boss had her protection and did not die. The opposite side is waiting for the line of the middle road toe over, it is estimated that there is still a wave. At this time, Cheng Yaojin also turned around, nning to break the line of troops in the middle. Unfortunately, he was caught dead. Ang: Go for it, these two dishes* can''t hold it. Han Xin: Click it, click it, it''s boring. However, Tang Guo, the boss, and Cheng Yaojin did not surrender. The opposite is very persistent, and must bring that wave of lines to push it. Tang Guo saw the situation on the mini-map: "Boss, keep another wave, Miyamoto went to steal the house." When the battle is fierce, especially the team that does not pay attention to the **** line, it is easy to ignore the **** line and steal the home. The handsome man himself hadn''t noticed. When Tang Guo was reminded like this, he saw a small green line of soldiers and almost ran to the opposite crystal. Handsome master: "I see, there is a problem with the opposite eye." Live room audience: "The boss is humorous." "Miyamoto is still great." "Come on, Miyamoto." "Miyamoto, it''s up to you whether the anchor can be won by the boss." The live broadcast room was brushed up, still Miyamoto''s powerful barrage. To Tang Guo''s expectation, when the opponent desperately attacked, he simply ignored a green line of troops and was about to reach the crystal. They were still desperately killing Tang Guo and the boss. With Tang Guo''s protection, it was not easy to kill them. But there is basically no chance of winning between two people against five people. Chapter 4483: The miserable girl (22) Chapter 4483: The miserable girl (22) Chapter 4483 The Tragic Girl (22) The boss Shuai is well developed. Before he died, he killed Hou Yi and Liu Chan on the opposite side. The monkey had found that the soldier line was stealing crystals and quickly retreated home. As a result, they were left with only one Wang Zhaojun and Tachibana Youjing, but a new line of troops appeared on Tang Guo''s side. After finally clearing the line, the monkey rushed back, and the crystal on the opposite side had been stolen. Although it had been predicted, the audience in the live broadcast room couldn''t helpughing. Master Shuai may be very happy. While choosing the hero in the next round, he gave Tang Guo another rocket. "I''ll y this in the next game, I really need a good support." The audience in the live broadcast room: "Don''t you need a little Miyamoto who can steal home?" The following morning, Tang Guo was ying with his boss. The boss is not too bad, but definitely not particrly good at ying. With Tang Guo''s guidance, he could barely y, but asionally he would get hot and die inexplicably. If Tang Guo didn''t tell him, he would rush forward vigorously, and then die. But he was not angry, as long as Tang Guo could follow him to protect, he would be very happy. In one morning, they lost or lost, and of course they were scolded many times by their teammates. Master Shuai wouldn''t scold him back, Tang Guo even suspected that he turned off typing and was not affected at all. At about twelve o''clock at noon, the handsome man kept his promise and gave Tang Guo the rest of the rocket. It was the first time that she received a rocket a day, which was a gift of 10,000 yuan, and she was very happy. Handsome master: "I won''t y today. I will charter you again when I have time. I will y Master next time." Tang Guo: "Am I still ying auxiliary?" "This is what you want. Only when I y Sagittarius, you can y support. When ying other games, you can choose whatever you want. The wizard is a littlecking in blues. If you y the jungle, except for the first blue, how about all the others behind? ?" "No problem." Tang Guo felt that this boss was in a low rank and it didn''t hurt to give it to him. She could go to the other side to steal. "Then I wille on time tomorrow morning." The handsome master may be happy, and before leaving, he gave Tang Guo another wave of gifts. The audience just watched the excitement. The morning was Tang Guo''s time to take the boss, and the afternoon was her personal show. Seeing someone brushing up gifts, there would be no fewer peopleing in. Especially when I heard that the anchor assists the boss, this is actually a very unusual phenomenon. Although the boss is good, it is still worth seeing. The next day, Tang Guo received another rocket as soon as he opened the live broadcast room. It turned out to be handsome. This time, Tang Guo chose to y wild, and Master Shuai chose Diaochan. She heard the news of Diao Chan''s death while Tang Guo was still ying Lan. Of course, she didn''t panic at all. After all, she is the one who ys the jungle, and the rhythm is in her hands. When she finished ying the blue, she went to turn the opposite red back, and Diao Chan was beaten to half blood by the opponent again. She rushed over and killed the opposite mage. She went back to her red zone and wandered around, then went to the shooter''s position and ate a wave. After failing to catch anyone, she beat the dragon and found that Diao Chan was dying again, so she rushed over. The opposing mage was very arrogantly pressing the tower, and it was very simple to grasp. Handsome master: "I''m a good temptation, right? As long as the other side presses my tower, youe to catch it, and you must die to the wizard." Live room audience: "The boss is right." "It makes sense." "Pretend you don''t eat." Tang Guo yed the jungle, naturally he could control the rhythm, even if this Diao Chan couldn''t, he still had to take the blue, the rhythm still didn''t copse. Chapter 4484: The miserable girl (23) Chapter 4484: The miserable girl (23) Chapter 4484 The Tragic Girl (23) However, the opposite side was a bit copsed, and the red and blue on the opposite side of the jungle were Tang Guo''s back. This is the diamond rank in itself, and there is not much to y. For her, it is abusive. Handsome master: "You are the legendary square jungler, right?" Tang Guo: "Yeah." "I think my mage is okay. In the future, you will y jungle and I will y mage, how about?" Tang Guo: "The boss likes it." "Give me the blue at home, let''s you triangle jungle." The audience in the live broadcast room: "Hahaha,ugh to death, this boss is a bit naive, but very cute." Since the day the handsome man appeared, he has been there almost every morning, rarely, and the gift is at least a rocket. Sometimes he only ys for an hour or two, and asionally he ys all morning. Whenever he came to y, he was basically ying a mage, except for the first blue, Tang Guo let him go to the opposite wild area to steal. Teammates often scold the handsome man, thinking that he is both good and blue. But when he saw that Tang Guo was about to make a move, his teammates would discuss: "It turned out to be a sister." "Forget it, for the sake of being a good jungler, the girl will stop spraying." Tang Guo guessed that Master Shuai should have turned off typing, otherwise it would be impossible not to see these. The audience in the live broadcast roomughed with joy when they saw this. They have also encountered a double-mage lineup, but the handsome man will not let it go, and he will be happy if his teammates scold him. Because of the local tyrant, Lord Shuai, Tang Guo''s live broadcast career is getting better and better. When he was scoring the list, Lord Shuai was never soft. Some big anchors can''t do him alone. Naturally, he has also be Tang Guo''s number one, or the one who ys games every day. Even if he is more food, he is a local tyrant, and many peoplee to watch him y games in the morning. Who doesn''t want to watch the local tyrants up close. On this day, Tang Guo and Shuai Ye are still in the original mode, she is jungle, Master Shuai. Except for some situations in this round, the support was yed by Yao Yao, and Tang Guo started the round. At the beginning, everyone thought that this was nothing, after all, there were still a lot of support, and they all started as a jungler. Butter Tang Guo realized that something was wrong, and when Sister Yao was possessed, she was typing and talking. Yao: Diao Chan, do you know how to y? Yao: You dont know how to take blue. Do you know it? Yao: How do you let the jungler y like this? Yao: You are not good at food and you have to grab the middlene. But Shuai turned off typing and couldn''t see this, he didn''t know at all. Butter Yao saw that Tang Guo actually gave way to Diao Chan, and even a trace of blood, Diao Chan waited on the side, as if he had no hands, he was very angry. But instead of scolding the boss''s Diao Chan, she spoke up. Yao: "Brother, you are too kind. After ying games for so long, I haven''t seen you have such a good temper as a jungler." Yao: "Brother, will you go out in double rowter? I''m actually better at midne, so I just wait for a jungler." Yao: "Little brother, is there a cp? There is still a cp missing." Yao: "You are amazing." The whole process was Yao''s various hookup voices, and the audience in the live broadcast room wasughing crazy, because this girl was talking with her voice in her voice, pretending to have a nice and gentle voice. The whole process was Yao''s various praises. This time, the handsome man could hear the voice. They spoke as a team, and they could hear the whole team. Handsome master: "It''s so noisy, don''t you bother it?" Tang Guo: "I won''t be able to meet in the next game." Chapter 4485: The miserable girl (24) Chapter 4485: The miserable girl (24) Chapter 4485 The Tragic Girl (24) Handsome master: "She still wants to double row with you, is she dreaming?" Tang Guo: "I won''t double line up with her, the boss doesn''t need to worry." Handsome master: "I''m not in a hurry, how could you double line up with her, just talk, just feel that she thinks beautifully." Live room audience: "I feel that the boss was very proud when he said this." Master Shuai may think Yao is a bit noisy, and started typing: "Jungler won''t double-row with you, we are double-row. The jungler doesn''tck CP, and we won''t find you when looking for it. Isn''t it good to y the game? These are nothing." Yao stopped talking and turned off the voice. At the end of the game, Yao typed again: "What kind of air, isn''t it just a good bitch?" Handsome master: "That Yao, weird, can''t you pay for it?" Tang Guo: "She added me." Handsome master: "Ah? Did you refuse?" Tang Guo: "Refused." Handsome master: "Go on." Because of the appearance of the handsome man, Tang Guo''s own skills are not bad, and the entertainment effect of the morning handsome man ying games with her. Many people came to y games at the sight of local tyrants, but within half a year, Tang Guo became more and more famous in the game live broadcast industry. Of course, she never meant to show her face. She doesn''t know how much money this handsome man has, but every time she wins the list, she is the number one. Tang Guo also moved. He moved to the city in his memory that the original owner used to live. Of course, it was not the house of the original owner rented, but the distance was not very far. For nearly a year, she has not contacted her family. Except at the very beginning, I sent back 1,000 yuan in a row, but there was no other sign. Recently, she ns to reveal her situation to her family. As long as she doesn''t show her face and doesn''t make the news, the family may also know what she is doing. Therefore, Tang Guos message to her family is that she went out to work and was deceived, thinking that she could make money, but the other party was a liar. She signed a contract and still owes a lot of money. At that time, Zhou Yueqing''s voice was raised a little higher: "I owe money, how much money do I owe?" She was still waiting for Tang Guo to work and earn money to send home. Why was she cheated? Had it not been for Tang Jiandong on one side, Zhou Yueqing might have been unable to control her me. Tang Jiandong has always been able to save face, and answered the phone: "Xiaoguo, what''s the matter, are people okay?" "I''m fine, I just owe a lot of money. I don''t know when it will be paid off." Tang Guo''s voice was still choked. Tang Jiandong didn''t think Tang Guo would lie to him, so he tried to ask: "How much do you owe when you get the first prize?" "Five hundred thousand." When the two couples heard this number, they almost fainted, 500,000 yuan. That''s half a million, how can it be paid off? Tang Jiandong was a little unbelievable: "Howe you owe so much?" "I don''t know, just what kind of contract was signed to help people be a legal person, saying that thepany will be able to pay dividends by then." Tang Jiandong didn''t understand this, but he would definitely ask other people. "Parents, don''t worry, I will not bother you. I will contact you after I pay the money back. If they know where you live, they maye to ask for debts." Tang Guo said, "I kept one before. Mindful, I didn''t dare to say the contact information of family members, and you should not answer any other phone numbers in the future, lest theye to the door." When the two couples heard it, they almost hung up the phone in fright. They didn''t think Tang Guo would cheat, it must have happened. Their eyes became much colder, and they simply cared a few words before hanging up the phone. Chapter 4486: The miserable girl (25) Chapter 4486: The miserable girl (25) Chapter 4486 The Tragic Girl (25) After the phone was hung up, Tang Jiandong thought. Zhou Yueqing couldn''t help cursing, "Didn''t you say that this girl can take care of Xiaobao in the future? Look, this is a prodigal girl who has not made any money, and still owes half a million yuan. I don''t know when it will be paid off. I think its better to leave the person behind and talk about her husbands family, and at least she can get some gifts." Tang Jiandong also felt a little regretful, he had miscalcted once. He thought that girl was a high school student, and it was definitely better to go out to work than stay at home. At a young age, it is more cost-effective to earn two more years to marry someone. "I think, don''t bother with her." Zhou Yueqing said, "I owe so much money, but I don''t know how to pay it back. Don''t hurt the family." Tang Jiandong: "Don''t worry, this girl hasn''t paid off, she will definitely not contact her family again." "Why, do you still have hope?" "At least you have to have a good face, who knows what will happen in the future?" Tang Jiandong said, "Anyway, you have to let her know that there is no money at home. If you care, it won''t be great to say a few words. "When she pays off the debt, she will persuade people toe back and talk about her husband''s family." Tang Jiandong said. Zhou Yueqing''s expression then eased: "That''s pretty much the same. This girl is not good at it, and was tricked into owing so much money." The two couples were nning well, Tang Guo knew their thoughts, so the next day, he pretended to be a man''s voice, called the two of them, and asked if this was Tang Guo''s home. The two couples were taken aback, and they quickly denied that they were not. They heard that the man said that Tang Guo owed him a lot of money. The couple changed their phone numbers the next day. Tang Guo called again and heard that it was an empty number, so he ignored it. There are still two months left for the annual meeting of the live broadcast tform. She has already received an invitation and will be able to meet the anchor who exposed her character. As for her adoptive parents, the two couples now dare not be demon. People who had trouble in the two viges before know that they have no face to make trouble. Even if they make a fuss, Tang Jiandong and his wife will fight back. They have already had a feud, and they still can''t solve it. Tang Guo pretended to call other people in the vige by pretending to be the creditor in order to be more real about his debt. But when people in the vige heard that she was in debt, they said they didn''t know this person. About the fact that she owed a lot of money, it came out in two viges. Many people said that she was very pitiful, but she didn''t want to get caught. Tang Shiyuan and his wife were very gloating when they heard this, and they went to Tang Jiandong and his wife to talk about it, and the two families quarreled. Tang Guo didn''t know this, if she wanted to know, she would be very happy. In the past two years, without Tang Guo helping Tang Tao and Tang Lulu with their homework, their grades are getting worse and worse. And Tang Xiaobao, his own grades are not very good, usually the test is very moist, cheating in the test. Tang Jiandong and his wife firmly believe that he will have great promise. So even if Tang Xiaobao didn''t enter a normal high school, the excuse was that he didn''t perform well, the two couples believed, and spent a lot of money to let him go to a private high school. I just want to wait for him to get into a good university. Tang Tao is simr here. With Tang Lulu''s achievements, it is estimated that he can only pay a lot of money to study privately. These three people are not studying materials, and they are not thinking about studying, it is normal for them not to enter high school. None of these matters about Tang Guo. She is now preparing to participate in the annual meeting of the live broadcast tform. In two years, she has been regarded as a big anchor on the tform, and arge part of the reason for bing a big anchor is that a local tyrant helped her. "Master, I can''t y games with you these days." Handsome man: "Is it the tform''s annual meeting?" Tang Guo: "Yes, I will y with you when Ie back." Handsome master: "Okay." After contact, Tang Guo knew that this handsome man was veryvish and homely. There are indeed manypanies in my hands, but they are all handed over to professional brokers. I am very idle. "I heard that many tform tyrants will go to the annual meeting, isn''t Shuai?" Tang Guo posted this passage and paused for a minute before answering: "I''m not going." Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, the local tyrants all had their own ideas. On the day of the annual meeting, Tang Guo met Bei Xiang in his memory, the social anchor who exposed her character. At this time, Bei Xiang, tepid, just qualified to participate in the tform''s annual meeting, is in his early twenties, and looks pretty. Bei Xiang saw her and smiled kindly at her, Tang Guo nodded faintly in response. The original owner hasn''t be popr with her yet, but Bei Xiang was able to take a video exposure. If something happened to her, I don''t know what Bei Xiang would be excited about. Todays update involves a lot of games, but there are only those involved in game content. Because some readers do not y this game, three more chapters are added. see you tomorrow Chapter 4487: The miserable girl (26) Chapter 4487: The miserable girl (26) Chapter 4487 The Sad Girl (26) Because Tang Guo never showed her face during the live broadcast, when she came to the annual meeting, no other anchors knew her. But because she looked young and good-looking, she still received many kind greetings. Until she was read by the host and walked up, Qi Qi''s gaze fell on her, somewhat inconceivable. So this is the fruit jam? During Tang Guo''s live broadcast, it was not that no one came to hack her. Heizi''s usual point is that she lost the game. Even if he lost the game because he met four pig teammates, Heizi still felt that there was a problem. Many people have expressed their opinions, can you be an anchor for this cooking technique? It''s really delicious. Unless you have a strong endurance and you are ustomed to the host who is a fan, the appearance of the sunspot will indeed easily affect the host''s mood. Tang Guo didn''t care much about Heizi, it didn''t matter if they sprayed it casually. Trollter discovered that her technique was useless. Because she is regarded as the anchor of one of the all-round junglers on the entire game tform, and she is still a female. Either there are no female anchors who can y wild, or ordinary female yers will y wild. But like her, she can y wild again, and can be a wild hero, and she ys well, even if there are not many male anchors. Can''t spray the game technology, the sprayer quickly found another spray point. She dare not show her face because she is too ugly. In fact, many people still want to see what Tang Guo''s face is like. But she didn''t get her wish, no matter how Sunsoo sprays, she just doesn''t show her face. After spraying her looks ugly, she sprayed her with a voice changer. In short, sunspots are pervasive. Now that Tang Guo''s true face is revealed, of course it will attract the attention of the anchors. The person who bought Heizi to Heitangguo may be one of these people. This is a verymon urrence in live broadcast rooms. Compared with ordinary anchors, Tang Guo didn''t have this trouble at all. The annual meeting of the tform is live broadcast. Even if Tang Guo does not show his face, he will still be noticed by fans at this time. And because her real appearance is outstanding, the camera still stayed on her face for a while. At this moment, the viewers who watched the live broadcast all groaned. Especially Tang Guo''s fans, who were already behind the screen, screamed. They have never felt that their anchor is ugly, and they didn''t expect that their real looks exceeded their psychological expectations. This is a lens without a filter. When the so-and-so anchor appeared before, it was too different from the live camera. Isn''t it a car overturned? Their anchor has the skills and looks good. They are fans of a fairy anchor, right? Bei Xiang looked at Tang Guo with some surprise behind her. She did not expect that the female anchor who responded to her earlier was a game anchor. It''s the fruit jam that has be more popr recently. It is said that her eldest brother is a super local tyrant. Every morning, I woulde out to y games with her. Many audiences on all tforms dont sleepte on weekends in order to watch super locals y games. She went to watch such scenes. It is said that at the highest peak, she rushed to tens of millions of people. Although it can''t be achieved under normal circumstances, once the fruit jam is broadcast live, especially in the morning when he ys games with the local boss, he has a poprity of five or six million, which is easy. Bei Xiang showed envious eyes. Before, she thought she was an unfamiliar talent anchor, and she was still thinking that she looked pretty, why she hadn''t seen it before. Chapter 4488: The miserable girl (27) Chapter 4488: The miserable girl (27) Chapter 4488 The Tragic Girl (27) She is an anchor with only two to three hundred thousand people in every live broadcast, which is a huge gap. Most of the fans who follow her are to watch her videos. The videos she made reflect this society, and the fans are rtively mature. She believes that as long as she makes quality videos, she will sooner orter be a major anchor. Bei Xiang nced in the crowd and found a woman in a blue dress with a bit of unhappy expression on her face. "I thought I was here for a blind date?" Bei Xiang whispered, "I don''t know who I am here to hook up with such a mboyant. It looks like it is here to hook people." The person Bei Xiang said was Lu Qian, the heroine of this world. The two are from the same school, both from a media school, but Bei Xiang is a journalist, and Lu Qian is a vocal. The two are about the same, acting as anchors at the same time. The content that Beixiang made has something to do with his profession. The same is true for Lu Qian. Lu Qian sings well and knows all kinds of musical instruments. However, her family background is not very good, so she ns to do a live broadcast to increase her ie. After all, the cost of attending a media school is more expensive than other schools. Lu Qian is not a big anchor, but it is a lot more popr than Bei Xiang, which is true. If Beixiang''s poprity is generally two or three hundred thousand, and a boss can give gifts to up to five or six hundred thousand. Well, Lu Qian''s poprity is generally 700,000 to 800,000, and the high point can reach millions. Among Lu Qian''s fans, there are also many older brothers. Compared with other talent anchors, she is a lot more professional and can attract fans. As long as she is given time to grow, once she has a chance, it is only a matter of time to be a major anchor. Bei Xiang is unhappy with Lu Qian, and there are a lot of things about Lu Qian, and the two of them are doing this about the same time, and Lu Qian is more popr than her. She thinks that what she is doing is meaningful, and Lu Qian is just a ridicule and singing. She despises Lu Qian in her heart. But because the two of them are in the same school and signed the same guild, the guild often asks them to cooperate, and the person they create is the double spend of a certain media school. From time to time, there are their pk activities. Bei Xiang felt that the Guild''s request was a bit of a pull to her level. She and Lu Qian are not at the same level, okay? What she reflected was social reality and meaningful, and Lu Qian was entertained at will. She would not admit that she was jealous of Lu Qian, not only because the other party was good-looking and talented, but also because Lu Qian was very popr in school and was recognized by the school. The people she liked also liked Lu Qian. "Bebelu, Cici, who can sing, is here for both of you." When Bei Xiang heard this, she felt very upset and really annoying. This kind of annual meeting would also tie her and Lu Qian together. Isn''t it just walking on the red carpet? Also tied together and walked. But she is not happy, she can only do it, who made this the guild''s arrangement? Not only had to leave, but the two had to walk arm in arm, pretending to be sisters. Bei Xiang felt that her smile was a little stiff. She is shorter than Lu Qian, and inferior to Lu Qian. She is different in height, but at the same weight. Comparing her in a formal dresspletely shows her shorings. She felt that the guild had a grudge against her and arranged for her to be with Lu Qian, and wanted her to be a foil? Tang Guo was no longer in the camera, she also saw Bei Xiang stiff face, and Lu Qian walked onto the red carpet arm in arm. Chapter 4489: The miserable girl (28) Chapter 4489: The miserable girl (28) Chapter 4489 The Tragic Girl (28) The original owner also didn''t understand these two people, and only heard from the gossip, the two were not very harmonious. Her gaze mostly fell on Lu Qian. I have to say that Lu Qian does look good, and she is outstanding among the anchors. Originally he was a talented person, but he was short of chance when he got angry. At this annual meeting, Tang Guo also knew many anchors. However, anchors at her level are alling to her to greet her. What is a good anchor? To generate revenue for the tform, this is a good anchor. She also got a trophy from the tform. Although it had no substantial effect, she envied other anchors. In addition, she also saw many anchors bossesing. This is an invitation from the tform. The bosses who are on the list of all tforms will receive an invitation to the annual meeting from the tform. Master Shuai received it, but he was not interested in these and did note. In fact, there are still a lot of bosses who choose the same as handsome. The annual meeting of the live broadcast tform is indeed a bit boring. Tang Guo didn''t refuse anyone to strike up a conversation, but he didn''t take the initiative to strike up a conversation. After the annual meeting, the guild and the tform both proposed to her whether to show her face and live broadcast, because the contract will be more favorable for her, which is more beneficial to her. The original owner agreed, but Tang Guo didn''t agree, and she didn''t have to work hard to make money. The original owner was found out by all kinds of news, and the wholework was hacked. Someone would recognize it when he walked on the road, and it had a lot to do with the other person''s appearance. Of course, Tang Guo was not afraid of the trouble caused by showing her face, she just didn''t want to show her face, it was unnecessary, she didn''t rely on her face to eat. When he returned home, Tang Guo received a message from Shuai: What is the annual meeting? Tang Guo: Except for being a little boring, it''s okay. Handsome master: Do you have time to y two? Tang Guo: No problem. Tang Guo found that the handsome man liked ying games. Generally, I look for her to y games. It is different from the rumors from the outside world. Many people specte whether she and Shuaiye had an improper transaction, but in fact they did not. This is a local tyrant who has a lot of money and specializes in ying games. In the game, Master Shuai opened the game voice: "Sure enough, teammates are pits. I yed a few games before, but I was not very satisfied." Tang Guo: "What''s wrong?" Handsome master: "ying as a shooter, the assistant will never see me." Handsome master: "ying as a master, the jungler will never let me blue or help me arrest people." Handsome master: "It''s still interesting to y with you, they don''t know how to y." Tang Guo felt that Master Shuai sounded like he was in his early twenties, but asionally spoke a little naively. He is not the kind that is particrly pitted, but ying with passersby is the kind that will definitely get pitted. So I can understand why passers-by don''t care about him. Generally, passers-by junglers rarely give the wizard blue all the time. If assisted, it is impossible to follow the shooter all the time. In the early stage, you must follow the jungle rhythm, do your vision, and help catch people. After ying for about two hours, the handsome guy said: "Will it be broadcast tomorrow?" Tang Guo: "Maybe you won''t be able to broadcast it. I have to rush back tomorrow, and I can broadcast it the day after tomorrow." Handsome master: "Oh, take some time to y games with me then." Tang Guo: "Of course there is no problem." She feels that her big brother on the list is really easy to satisfy. After a day of tiredness today, Tang Guo also wanted to rest early and didn''t do anything else. On the handsome side, after putting down the phone, he rubbed his eyes, and the assistant next to him quickly handed him water: "Young Master, are you tired?" Chapter 4490: The miserable girl (29) Chapter 4490: The miserable girl (29) Chapter 4490 The Tragic Girl (29) "Fortunately." The handsome man drank some water and put the cup down. The assistant asked again: "Do you want to go for a walk?" "No." "Mr Qin just called the young master and asked him about his physical condition." The handsome man sneered: "He is afraid that I would die, and I won''t be what he wants. Even if I''m dying, I have to spend all the money without leaving a cent." "Don''t think I don''t have the energy to manage the property under my hand, he will have the opportunity to take advantage of it." The assistant was a little frightened, but he also felt a little bit pitiful, how could he suddenly be like this for a good person. If the youngest body is not in any condition, what is President Qin? "If I really die one day, I will spend my money here." The assistant looked at the ce where his big finger was and was stunned, because that was the interface of a live broadcast room, but the anchor did not start broadcasting. Although the live broadcast interface is all ck, there are a lot of barrage, as if discussing today''s tform annual meeting. As soon as the handsome man entered, many people were typing and shouting crazy. "Do you think I''m crazy?" The assistant didn''t dare to talk too much, but listened silently. ording to the habits of young and old, the other party did not need his answer, but needed someone who listened to him. "Yeah, I''m crazy, I''m crazy. But this is my money. How do I want to spend it, isn''t it how to spend it? It''s time for others to point out?" The handsome man touched the live broadcast interface, "This is The most patient anchor I have ever seen, even though I am a good cook, she is also very patient." The assistant finally couldn''t help but said: "Young Master, this may be because you have thrown a lot of money." "Who made you talk too much?" The assistant shrank his neck: "I am right. This is a very patient anchor." "Even if I spend money, what about it? It''s more refreshing than other anchors, at least without special thoughts. The anchors I used to y with, who didn''te close? I look forward to seeing you offline. I said, y Just y the game, what will you meet? Who doesnt know, Im so greedy." After thinking about helping the ideal, I also think so. Younger and younger and many anchors have yed games, of course, the name of the vest is different, no one noticed. Regardless of whether the male anchor or the female anchor, the anchor called Fruit Jam is indeed somewhat different, at least he has no ns to get to know him better. "Big young, it''s time to exercise." The assistant reminded that this is essential every day. Although the effect is very small, it is better than not doing it well. The handsome man paused: "Yeah." Tang Guo returned to the city where he originally lived the next day, and yed a few games with Shuai on time. After ying games for a long time, he took a break and will continue to broadcast tomorrow. If she hadn''t waited for Beixiang to make a move, she might not choose the live broadcast industry. But she can only meet these people by following the original path. Once the broadcast wasunched, Tang Guo''s poprity was even greater than before, and there were many roaring in the live broadcast room to make her show up live. She didn''t mean topromise. She broadcasted the live broadcast in the original way, but there were still people who brought the rhythm. The handsome man probably saw it, and he brushed a lot of rockets very ufortably. Those viewers were shouting: "Anchor, the boss has used rockets, did you not show it? Show your face, isn''t it too hard to see people?" Handsome master: "I''m ying the Rockets, I want you to shut up." Chapter 4491: The miserable girl (30) Chapter 4491: The miserable girl (30) Chapter 4491 The Tragic Girl (30) Handsome master: "You don''t want to see it!" There is no need to worry about local tyrants losing their temper. Even if he was angry, cursed, and passerby canceled his attention, it would actually have little effect on Tang Guo. Because you should pay attention to Tang Guo, you will also pay attention to Tang Guo. Besides, he lost his temper because these passers-by who came to watch forced Tang Guo to show his face. He was angry and cursed to defend Tang Guo. Therefore, fans have also stepped forward, with a handsome man taking the lead. What are they afraid of? ording to the situation, Passerby seemed to be out of order. After saying a few unpleasant words, he was immediately silenced by the handsome man himself. Since this live broadcast room, he is the first time to silence people. Handsome man: "The anchor shows her face but does not show her face. It is her willingness. She is a game anchor. People whoe to see her, pay more attention to her skills in ying games. Don''t be partial. You have to watch face-showing anchors. There are so many tforms, why do you want to Are you looking for something here? I really dont have anyone guarding the anchor? How can I attack?" Fans: Handsome Master is mighty! "Yes, that is, other anchors don''t rely on their faces to eat. They have to show their faces. Isn''t it just looking for something?" "If you don''t show your face, you can check it out. If you threaten the anchor like this, you might not be a real fan. Just watch the excitement." "We wee people who really like anchors." "As for the troublemakers, I''m sorry, we are not afraid. Heizi rarely ys the rhythm in the live broadcast room." Most of the barrage that was removed before showing up without showing up was brought up by the sunspot. Anyone who stayed in the live broadcast room knew what was going on. Tang Guo: "It cost the boss again." Handsome master: "y two more with me. If you want to y Sagittarius today, let''s y support." Tang Guo: "No problem." Live room audience: "Attention, attention, high energy ahead!" "Energy ahead." "The famous scene of the anchor is here." "Although it hasn''t started yet, I have already imagined that the anchor is squatting on the grass with a look of irresistibility to make a vision." "I seem to have seen the scene where the anchor was hammered by five big men in order to protect the boss." "No, no, no, I saw the boss, although he was bloody, but very loyal, turned his head and wanted to save the anchor, and finally both died." "Ah, it''s very touching." "Hahahaha, the support of the anchor is the most interesting. I have seen the scene where the assistant directs the audience, but no one will listen to it except the boss." "Being an anchor is so difficult." "Being a game anchor is even harder." "Being a game anchor, it''s really difficult to y an auxiliary boss." "Isn''t it to assist the boss, it is more difficult to meet three dishes than a teammate?" "Ah ha ha ha ha ha" Time passed day by day, and it had not been long since that event happened. But before that, Tang Guo received a very special call. "Miss Tang, if it is convenient, can you meet?" The visitor had already said that he was the handsome man''s uncle. The other party meant that she hoped she could help take care of Master Shuai, because Master Shuai was in some condition. It has been going on for several years, I hope she can walk into the life of the handsome man and encourage him toe out. At first nce, it seems that this is a rtive who cares about his nephew. Tang Guo felt that things were not that simple. Wouldn''t it be good for her to y a few games with Shuai every day? Why do you want to get closer to the lives of others? She felt that this person''s purpose was not simple, there must be some conspiracy. "If Miss Tang is willing, I can give you one million first, and when Xiao Xiao walks out, I will give you the remaining four million." see you tomorrow Chapter 4492: The miserable girl (31) Chapter 4492: The miserable girl (31) Chapter 4492 The Tragic Girl (31) Qin Yuping thought that the conditions he had offered were already very good, and hoped that the other party could do it, but also to enlighten Qin Xiao, most people should not be able to resist it. In other words, the total amount is five million, even if it is Tang Guo, the big anchor, it is impossible to make five million all at once. As long as you can coax Qin Xiao, you can get five million. Where can you find such an easy thing? However, he did not expect Tang Guo would refuse. Tang Guo: "I may not be able to do this job. Mr. Qin will look for someone else." Regardless of Qin Yuping''s conspiracy, Tang Guo didn''t n to ept this request. ording to her understanding, Shuai Ye is a boss who likes to y games. There is no need to know more about it. He may even enter other people''s lives and cause trouble. Qin Yuping imed to be the other side''s uncle, who knows the purpose. "Miss Tang really doesn''t think about it anymore? As far as I know, Xiao Xiao will y games with you every day. It should be different to you. In fact, after so many years, I rarely see Xiao Xiao ying games with an anchor. Long time." Qin Yu paused and said, "In Xiao Xiao''s mind, you should be a very special person." Tang Guo almost ridiculed it. If ordinary people heard this, they would be very happy. What is a special person? Isnt it just the rtionship between men and women? But when she yed games with Shuai Ye, she never involved these, just ying with him properly, at best, she can be regarded as a friend who is familiar with the Inte. She didn''t feel that the handsome master meant that. "Actually, I think the handsome man is in good condition." Tang Guo said his thoughts, "I can''t promise Mr. Qin about this matter." Qin Yuping added moneyter, but Tang Guo still did not agree. This made Qin Yuping, who was originally full of confidence, a little angry, thinking that she was an ignorant person. After Qin Yuping hung up, Tang Guo got in touch with Shuai. Handsome man: "Someone called you? Give six million to get you close to me? Walk into my life? Give me warmth?" Tang Guo: "Yes, I don''t know who it is, maybe it''s a liar, let''s talk to the boss." The handsome man raised his eyebrows: "Really willing, a neurosis, just ignore it." He didn''t ask Tang Guo if he had any nonsense to agree, and if the other party agreed, he would not call him. The handsome man didn''t reveal too much, nor did Tang Guo ask. After talking about the business, the two yed a few games. After that, Tang Guo left Qin Yuping behind and continued his live broadcast business without taking it seriously. The handsome man didn''t talk to her much about the situation at home, and he was still very generous. As long as there is any money-smashing list on the tform, if the handsome man is there, he has not lost. This makes the fans of Tang Guo''s live broadcast room feel that Beier has a card. Of course, even though he yed countless games with Tang Guo, Shuai''s game skills still haven''t been improved much. Fans don''t care about this. Instead, they have some dishes and y shooter. The handsome man assisted by Tang Guo is what fans like to see very much. Because Shuaiye spends rtively little time ying Sagittarius, most of them y the middlene mage, let Tang Guo triangle jungle, give him blue. The handsome guy often throws red envelopes in the live broadcast rooms and in the fan group. I don''t know how much he has scattered. It always gives people a feeling that the local tyrant has nowhere to spend his money. Unconsciously, what Tang Guo expected was about to happen. Chapter 4493: The miserable girl (32) Chapter 4493: The miserable girl (32) Chapter 4493 The Tragic Girl (32) The ce where it happened was in a riverside park in this city. Whether it was morning or evening, there were scattered people running. Even if they don''t run, there are people who hang out and take a walk here. The cause of the incident was that two female students were walking in the park and met a man who was begging. The man said that he hade from a foreign city and had identally lost all his belongings, hoping that the two girls would help him. The two female students didnt have any social experience at first nce. They didnt know that the people were sinister, and it was evening. After seeing the original owner, he felt that the man was very familiar. Later, he remembered that this person didnt like to wander in the railway station before ? It was confirmed at that time that this person was mostly a liar. As for what the other party was trying to lie, she didn''t know, but she couldn''t see these two little girls, really following them. She has traveled to various ces, met various scammers, and was deceived many times. It is still trivial to cheat money, and the most feared is cheating. The two girls actually had concerns about men, and didn''t want to give each other money directly. As a result, the man said that he didn''t need to pay, just ask them to help send him to rtives. When it arrives, he will thank them. I''m definitely not cheating money, but everyone doesn''t believe it. Only when your students are pure-hearted, will you stop and listen to him. The look of the man looking forward to make the two girls feel soft. They were indeed afraid of being deceived, and they were really taken in, nning to take a taxi and follow the man. Seeing that the two girls were about to follow, the original owner couldn''t see through, so he stopped. Even if the original host is an anchor, she is just an apanying anchor. In fact, she is not the kind of anchor who can say jokes, make jokes, and speak neatly. She was able to y with the host, it can only be said that it took 12 points of hard work to improve her skills and be favored by the boss. Facing this man who is a liar, she just said, let him not deceive the little girl, and persuade the two little girls not to be deceived. When you are in a hurry, when you are arguing, you push the man a bit. This is called beating. Later, the men watched a lot of onlookers and showed their superb acting skills. She happened to be seen by Bei Xiang who was running and took this picture. The video copy is the real face of the great anchor, who is not kind, but prevents others from doing good deeds, dislikes beggars dirty and blocks the way, beats others to drive away beggars, and thinks that beggars pollute the park environment. Look, in this simple copy, you can see the journalist''s painstaking effort, just put forward a point, you can catch your eye. Tang Guo recovered, she was already in that park. After a while, she will ask the system to help record the video. The system will scan the man''s face casually, and then find the other party''s information, what they have done and where they are active. Tang Guo ran along the memory position, not hurried or slow, counting the time passing. ording to thew, there should be no errors in the timeline. This time is not the evening, it can only be regarded as the afternoon close to the evening, and the sky is not dark. "Major, can you still persist?" the assistant asked in a low voice. Qin Xiao wiped the sweat from his forehead, and it didn''t matter a little bit in his eyes: "It''s okay." "Young and old, don''t give up, as long as you stick to it, the hope is still great." Qin Xiao showed some sarcasm this time: "I have be like this. Isn''t it written clearly on the medical examination sheet? The doctor can''t guarantee that I want to return to health." "Forget it, go ahead." "Big... big young, look at it..." The assistant looked up inadvertently and saw a person running across from him, "She...she..." Chapter 4494: The miserable girl (33) Chapter 4494: The miserable girl (33) Chapter 4494 The Tragic Girl (33) "Don''t squeak." Seeing the assistant''s wide-eyed and surprised face, Qin Xiao reached out and patted the other''s head, "Put away your strange gaze." The assistant hurriedly lowered his head, seeing people running in front of him, he did not dare to speak. Tang Guo was already clever, and he naturally heard something here. She nced hurriedly, the two men. One looks normal, the other looks unhealthy, not very healthy in terms of weight, and doesn''t look like a normal gainer. But you just nced at her faintly, as if you were just looking at a stranger. These eyes didn''t match his body shape. Tang Guo slowed down, staring at this person for a while. Seeing that Tang Guo had been staring at Qin Xiao, the assistant really wanted to jump out and say, Young Master, in this world, not everyone just looks at your appearance, some people can see your personality hidden under your body. charm. But he felt the warning from his parents, and he didn''t dare to speak at all. He could only watch Tang Guo pass by them. "Lord, it''s her!!" "Major, I think you are right, she is different, you see, she has been watching you, she must be attracted by your personality charm." The assistant blew the rainbow fart, not feeling embarrassed at all. Qin Xiao poured a pot of cold water without hesitation: "Which time I went out, did I look unattractive? Don''t you think I''m not good-looking, and I''m so big, so run away?" Obviously Qin Xiao said so inly, but the assistant was very sad. No, the young master can grow up normally, not like this. The photo from when he was young is a handsome and cool noble boy. ording to the normal growing up rules of ordinary people, he will not be worse when he grows up. On the surface, I don''t seem to care about it, so it must be ufortable in my heart. Qin Xiao saw the assistant''s expression and knew that he was filling up all kinds of strange thoughts again, and pulled the corner of the car''s mouth: "Let''s go." "Young Master, why don''t you say hello to fruit jam?" "I think the gaze of fruit jam is different from that of others." "I observed very carefully, there was inquiry in her eyes, but no ridicule or disgust." Qin Xiao: "Your **** is really a lot." "Young Master, I think you need a friend, such as fruit jam." The assistant said unwillingly: "I suddenly felt that fruit jam is very good, better than when watching the live broadcast. If she yed with the young and old before, it was because the young and old spent a lot of money. You see, she actually gave us She gave way, right? She was afraid of bumping into us, and her hurried pace has be slower." "Young Master, there are still a lot of well-meaning people in this world. You really need a friend." "I don''t need friends." Qin Xiao said coldly, "No matter how much **** you talk about, you will get rid of tomorrow." "Young man, you can''t be so unrelenting. Anyway, we grew up together and let me be an assistant for a lifetime. Where did you let me go? I have lost the ability to survive in society." Qin Xiao helped his forehead: "I shouldn''t have been soft-hearted at the beginning. I knew you talked so much, so I should have thrown you to the orphanage." "Younger, I think you need not only a close friend, but also a girlfriend." The assistant said, "Younger, what kind of girl do you like?" "My uncle is more interested in finding me a girlfriend, you can discuss it." Qin Xiao''s voice became negative. assistant Manager:"" Chapter 4495: The miserable girl (34) Chapter 4495: The miserable girl (34) Chapter 4495 The Tragic Girl (34) [Host Da, why are you staring at a passerby? The system is weird, isn''t it about doing business today? Why are you staring at a passerby when you run suddenly? Still looking so seriously. Because he did feel that Tang Guo saw that it was the fat man, not the other normal man next to him. So he was pretty sure that it wasn''t the opponent''s appearance that attracted the host greatly. "Why do you think I would stare at a passerby? It will take so long?" Tang Guo asked back. System meditation, he quickly reacted: [No way, no way, so unfortunate? Looking at his physical condition, it doesn''t seem to be very good. Just now I subconsciously scanned his body data, and all indicators are not healthy. This should be caused by overdose of hormones for a long time. Normal people shouldn''t eat hormones hard, who is so stupid? This is a terrible thing. He didn''t die, he was lucky. [ording to current inferences, his body will not survive the age of 30. ] The system''s voice slowed down, [But if the host is there, it can live a long time. [Is that guy? "Ok." [This guy has a bad fate recently, and he is far worse than the host. "Do business first." Tang Guo felt that the time was almost up, and ran to her original position. A minuteter, she saw the girl she was familiar with and the liar. When she ran in front of them, she happened to hear the man saying that he was cheated and his wallet and phone were stolen. She hoped that the two little girls could help him. Pretending to be suspicious, she eavesdropped on the spot for a while. Seeing that the two girls were kind-hearted, they were all agreed, and took a taxi to send the man to find a person he barely knew. Tang Guo stood up: "Little sister, this person is a liar, don''t follow." "It''s going to night now, you two girls, don''t you worry about your own danger?" The man did not expect that he would suddenly kill someone. It stands to reason that there should be fewer nosy people now. A hint of resentment shed through his eyes, this nosy. Let him run like this, doesn''t that mean that he is a liar? Since it makes him feel bad, don''t make it easy for everyone. "Little girl, I really have my wallet and mobile phone stolen. If I were a liar, I would definitely ask for your money directly instead of asking you to send me to someone you know. After a while, I will be there. I will borrow some money from my friends to pay you back." With that, he was about to grab the little girl''s arm, looking like he was very anxious, grabbing a life-saving straw. Tang Guo already felt that someone was taking a video from the side. When the man was about to grab the little girl''s arm, she stepped forward to stop him and pushed the man: "You are a liar!" She was impatient and disgusted, and did not say much. The man looked humble, his eyes were red, and the tears in his eyes were about to fall. Even the people on the roadside felt that this man should not be a liar, and Tang Guo''s eyes were a little strange. "I''m not a liar. I want to go home and hope that a kind person will help me. Girl, you are also alone. Even if you are not willing to help me, I hope you will not cut off my hope. After I came out, I was deceived. , Ive never been able to go home. I dont know if the people at home are okay. If I havent heard from me for so long, I must be very worried. Chapter 4496: The miserable girl (35) Chapter 4496: The miserable girl (35) Chapter 4496 The Tragic Girl (35) Passerby: "This man is not like a liar." "Yes, don''t all the scammers you meet ask for money? Otherwise, they will leave." "I just heard this man say that he wants to ask someone to send him to someone he knows, and he will pay him back then." "This shows that he is really not a liar." "Miss, even if you don''t want to help him, you shouldn''t stop others'' kindness." "Yes, anyway, you don''t need to pay anything. People may really need help." "This world has been corrupted by some swindlers, but I can actually understand this girl." "I don''t think this person really looks like a liar. If he is a liar, he must have run away now. How dare you make a big deal?" "Yes, yes, big brother, where is your home?" Someone is already asking, "Why don''t we do this, we can collect some money, and give this big brother money, let him go to the train station for a temporary ID card, buy a ticket to go home. "Yes, I think it will work." [The host is big, Bei Xiang is gone. Bei Xiang was filming, and the next scene in which a kind-hearted man pooled money, he secretly left. This is big news. A big anchor such as fruit jam has no kindness. She saw it, and the other party pushed the man who looked like a beggar in disgust. It''s still a big anchor, whose character is so bad, of course it will be exposed. A lot of money is in his pocket, but he is unwilling to give alms to these people in need, and prevent others from doing good deeds. It is really ck-hearted. She resented the appearance just now, maybe she resented the dirty man. Oh my god, there are such women in this world. They look pretty. Howe they are? Bei Xiang had already thought about it. After a while, he would stop others from doing good deeds with fruit jam. He hated the dirty man, and edited the scene of driving him away, and condemned her character. At the end, I would like to edit it too. The kind people who helped the eldest brother go home made up money, and Bei Xiang wanted to fight. This news must be very hot. She had to edit it overnight and post it early in the morning. At that time, it was the peak period of the fruit jam live broadcast. At that time, the tform wanted to stop it, but it was toote. Bei Xiang didn''t know what happened next in the park. After Bei Xiang left, Tang Guo didn''t hesitate anymore, and grabbed the man: "The wallet was stolen? The phone was also stolen? Need two fifteen-year-old girls to send back? After a while, it will be dark, you Who is this lie?" "Everyone thinks that there is no problem with two little girls sending an adult man to an unfamiliar ce?" Tang Guo raised his voice, and everyone who was collecting money was stunned. They looked at the little girl who was born in vain, who really seemed to be only about fifteen years old. It''s getting dark, it seems something is wrong. "If these two little girls are children of your family, would you like them to follow this man and kindly send him to a friend''s house? You have not thought about other consequences? In case, he is a liar, these two little girls What might happen in the end?" Everyone was stunned. They werepletely speechless now, and they hesitated to pay for the money. If it is their child, they are absolutely impossible to let the child send an adult man. "Two little girls, let me teach you how to deal with this kind of thing." Tang Guo nced at the two confused little girls, "If someone tells you that the other party has no money and the mobile wallet is gone, If you want to go home, the correct way is to call the police and send them to the police station." "If the situation is true, the police uncle will help them contact their families and even send them home, instead of following this person if they are unclear like you. In case he is a liar, you know to follow them. What will happen afterwards?" After Tang Guo had finished speaking, the man felt that he could not please him, so he gave Tang Guo bitterly and was about to sneak away. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo pressed his shoulder. "What are you doing?" The man yelled, struggling, but Tang Guo was too strong, and her voice was friendly, "Don''t be afraid, big brother, I will take you home." Qin Xiao, who had been watching, couldn''t help butugh out: "Hahaha." Assistant: "Hey." see you tomorrow Chapter 4497: The miserable girl (36) Chapter 4497: The miserable girl (36) Chapter 4497 The Tragic Girl (36) "Big brother, don''t you miss your family members, are you afraid they are worried? I will send you to see the police uncle, the police uncle will definitely help you contact your family, and by the way, I can help you reissue your ID card." Tang Guo whispered Thefort of the people around me felt nothing wrong. Looking back now, they all felt that they were crying pitifully when they watched this man just now. They really looked like a countryman who lost his mobile wallet, so they were not familiar with them in the city. No matter if what the man said is true or false, calling the police is the best way to deal with it. The man wanted to run, but Tang Guo held down his shoulder, making him unable to move at all. He didn''t understand. Looking at a thin woman, how could he have such great strength. Tang Guo drove a car: "Big brother, don''t worry, our police uncle here is still very responsible. As long as your situation is true, he will definitely be able to send you home as soon as possible. You said before that you asked two little girls to find one. My friend, you dont know if that friend is still there. In fact, Im not familiar with it yet. It might be a waste of time to find it." "It''s better now." Tang Guo pushed the person into the car and greeted the two little girls: "Go back, I''ll take this big brother to the police station. Don''t worry, he will be able to go home safely." The man''s face is ugly, but at least he stays away from the crowd. For a while, even if he is exposed to lies, there is nothing wrong with him. He took Tang Guo''s face seriously, and then buried his head, this nosy woman, he wouldn''t let her get better. Tang Guo didn''t seem to see what this person was thinking, and after getting into the car, he gave somefort. Just when Tang Guo was about to let the car drive away, the car was stopped. Tang Guo saw that they were the two people who ran over before. "You were not very good in the past, let''s go together." Qin Xiao said, the assistant wanted to stop Qin Xiao, because Qin Xiao''s current figure really couldn''t get into the car, and might get stuck at the door. Tang Guo also paused, not knowing what to say, because if someone with an abnormal body shape is pointed out, it is likely to cause a second psychological harm to the person. People kindlye to help and say something hurts others, which is not so good, even if this is true. "He Yue, you go." After five seconds of silence, Qin Xiao had already reacted. With his current figure, there was no way to ride in a normal car at all, which made him a little annoyed. He Yue is Qin Xiao''s assistant, he hesitated, he went, who will take care of the younger? Everyone has to watch when he walks, he is not around, and he still doesn''t know what will happen. "Let me go, my husband''s battery car is here, I take the car and let him ride with him." The middle-aged woman stood up, she was dancing here, she is a member of the square dance. Unlike the average aunt, she takes her husband to dance every day, "This little girl is really beautiful, which makes people feel uneasy. There are everyone here these days, so follow me to rx. It''s good for everyone." Everyone: "..." The husband of a middle-aged woman: "..." Seeing this, Qin Xiao nodded: "Okay, I''m sorry to trouble you." Qin Xiao watched the car and there was a battery car behind him. When everyone looked at the middle-aged man on the battery car, they couldn''t helpughing. So, the rtionship between the two should be very good. When he arrived at the police station, Tang Guo still grabbed the man''s arm, and no one noticed this detail for the time being. Chapter 4498: The miserable girl (37) Chapter 4498: The miserable girl (37) Chapter 4498 The Tragic Girl (37) While on the road, the system had already told Tang Guo about the man''s information, Luo Jingshan, a liar who was active at various stations, and often used people''s sympathy to get money. Of course this is only on the surface, in fact Luo Jingshan is a human trafficker. They are a veryrge criminal gang, and the crime is perfect. Luo Jingshan''s responsibility is to find targets and lead some targets to the car. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him. Luo Jingshan is still thinking about how to fool him in a while, even if he is dismantled, he is not afraid, at most he will be taught a lesson, and there will be no major issues. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo brought him into the police station, not to ask the police uncle to help him find his way home, but to report directly. She caught a liar and a fellow human trafficker and provided some evidence. These evidences were all found by the system. She pointed out several young girls who disappeared recently, as well as the routes of these aplices. This is a veryrge criminal group. Since it was detected by the system, she couldn''t ignore the past and didn''t ask at all. She definitely can''t do anything by herself, and can only be handled by the state machine. "Excuse me, how do you know all this?" Tang Guomian didn''t change his face: "I don''t want to hide it, I have been staring at them." At this time, Luo Jingshan, and the two couples who followed them were very surprised and kept staring? After obtaining the evidence provided by Tang Guo, the police officers set up a special case team to investigate the matter immediately. On the other side, they felt that Tang Guo had too many doubts. It''s not bad, because she discovered this criminal gang alone and seized the evidence, which is incredible, so they need to understand her. Tang Guo was not afraid at all. Since she thought of this method, she could only expose some skills. For example, she is actually very talented on theputer, even if she has not been exposed before, but after exposure, she will be self-taught. In this regard, although her own ability is not systemic, she has traveled through so many worlds, and she has learned the basics. Even if you can''t handle it well, Xiao Tongzi can help. After listening to Tang Guo''s words, the people in the police station were a little surprised. In just a few years, they grew up from aputer novice to this? "I am not only interested in this aspect, but also very interested in the game. You can look at my game record. I have just been in the game for two days, and I can basically go up and kill." "We need to report this matter, so let''s file it first." Such a powerful task, even if she did something that is no longer in the rules, the other party is only to find out those traffickers. It''s not a bad thing and doesn''t require much education. They report it because they want to tell the people above that there is such a talent and how to earn money under theirmand. Tang Guo didn''t resist this, her identity in this life was indeed not very good, although he exposed some skills, he might not be so free. But the adoptive parents, and their biological parents, will no longer dare to trouble her. Thinking about it this way, she felt that this step would be fine. Tang Guo did not leave, and the two couples had already left before. Tang Guo''s subsequent conversations with the police were rtively secretive. Before long, Tang Guo was filling in her address, phone number, and ID number, all the information that could be filled in, and she was put back. Before I went back, I was told not to go away recently, and she may need to cooperate with some things. Chapter 4499: The miserable girl (38) Chapter 4499: The miserable girl (38) Chapter 4499 The Tragic Girl (38) This night is destined to be not an ordinary night. Tang Guo didn''t care much about this. She gave enough evidence that those people would definitely be caught. Girls who are being trafficked should be rescued. People who have been trafficked in the past, even if they are found, they may not be able toe out in the future. She ns to wash and go to bed as soon as she goes home. Her live broadcast time is in the morning. Going down, the live broadcast is no longer at night. Just after washing up, I received a call from the handsome man. Handsome master: "y two?" Tang Guo: "Good." He Yue: "Young Master, she seems to be fine." Qin Xiao: "It''s okay." Qin Xiao held the phone and turned on the game, "Stop talking, I want to turn on the voice." "Younger, why don''t you recognize her? I think she is pretty good." He Yue said happily, "Younger, you really should make a friend or girlfriend." "Isn''t that good?" Qin Xiao said lightly, "I don''t live long anyway. What do you make so many friends for? Do you think the people around me will not be harassed by Qin Yuping? Let alone a female. My friend, am I going to hurt people like this?" "With so much money, I can leave a lot of property for her in the future. Anyway, I said before that, in the future, the money will be spent on her live broadcast room, and rewards will be paid to the live broadcast room. The union and the tform will also have to pay, you directly Together, there is no intermediate cost." Qin Xiao grabbed a pillow and smashed it on He Yue''s head, several times: "It''s just you bullshit, there are many ghosts, this is human talk? Is it human?" "Isn''t it the truth?" Qin Xiao wanted to kick He Yue out, but he couldn''t do this action. "Don''t you like her?" He Yue hugged the pillow and drew close. "In the past few years, there have been countless women who want to get close to the big and young, not arranged by Qin Yuping, or those who want to inherit the legacy of the big and young. When ying game anchors, knowing that young and old are rich, they want to develop offline." "The fruit jam is really good. It stands to reason that if you meet her offline, you should not y games with her again." "So young and old, why do you want to y with her twice?" "Young Master, ording to your previous temperament, will you disappear from her live broadcast room, and find the next host to y with?" "Young Master, aren''t you afraid that she will see your property?" "Aren''t you afraid that she will know your true identity, and thene over and lie to you?" "You just wanted to follow to the police station, don''t you worry?" "Hey, what is this not good feeling? If you have a good feeling, it means you are not far from like it, why not try it?" Qin Xiao: "I have joined the team, shut up." He Yue grieved Baba: "..." "In my current situation, I don''t want to disturb others." At the moment of joining the team, Qin Xiao said such a sentence, "Even if I am willing to give it to her, how can she stand alone? How cruel is Qin Yuping? Havent you learned about it? Its better to spend it in the live broadcast room." He Yue: "So, I do like her, right?" "When did it start?" "One more thing, get out to sunbathe the moon tonight." Qin Xiao joined the team and turned on his voice: "Only two games." Tang Guo: "Good." Sure enough, after ying two rounds, they quit the game and went to sleep. That night, Tang Guo slept well, and Qin Xiao couldn''t sleep a bit. Bei Xiang is editing videos and writing copywriting excitedly. The police''s task force was cooperating to catch the traffickers overnight, and everyone did not dare to close their eyes. At about four o''clock in the morning, Bei Xiang quietly uploaded the video, and excitedly stood by theputer. Chapter 4500: The miserable girl (39) Chapter 4500: The miserable girl (39) Chapter 4500 The Sad Girl (39) Bei Xiang''s title is so attractive, because Tang Guo in this life is very famous on this tform, so Bei Xiang directly pointed out her in the copy. Title: The true face of the well-known game anchor, Fruit Jam, is unbelievable. Copywriter: Encountered with fruit jam in the park, she unexpectedly discovered that she beats, abuses, and humiliates beggars. She has no love and prevents others from showing love. Is this kind of fruit jam, the one you know? Countless people were attracted by the title and copy, and then saw Tang Guo and Luo Jingshan sh. The video clip is that Tang Guo walked over and pushed Luo Jingshan a hand, and then Luo Jingshan cried out that he just wanted to go home and asked two little girls to help. As a result, Tang Guo refused to give up and insisted on stopping. Bei Xiang didn''t think there was any problem with her video, she just made the contradiction more prominent, she had seen some unnecessary minutiae removed, and showed the essence of a person to everyone. Anyway, she''s watched the whole process, and that''s what she meant. Didn''t Fruit Jam push beggars? Didnt stop the little girl from showing love? These are facts. Bei Xiang watched more and more clicks andments appeared one after another, holding the mouse excitedly, his face was full of excitement. "Is this fruit jam?" "Fruit jam is actually this kind of person. It''s powdered, powdered." "Oh my god, I thought this anchor had good skills before, but I didn''t expect that the face behind his back was so ugly." "Sure enough, behind the Inte celebrities, there are some ugly things." "It''s disgusting. I am a little girl who wants to help, but I don''t want her to do anything." "Does she think that poor man has soiled the park?" "She looks like she is going to the park for a run, so high up, she must think she is not worthy to go to the park." "Ah, so disgusting, so disgusting, the fan turns ck." "How can I fan such people." ... Bei Xiang watched the video being forwarded, and there were many morements without refreshing, and finally smiled with peace of mind. She knew that this video would be very popr. At this time, most people are sleeping. When the trouble gets bigger, you want to limit the current, and delete the video is useless. She has already seen that someone has moved this video to various socialworking sites. The system saw this and didn''t stop it, because the host said it greatly, don''t worry about it for now, she will reverse the matter when that happens. Of course the system was not in a hurry, he recorded the entire video. But this video clip of Bei Xiang is really disgusting. The system did not call Tang Guo, but the union called Tang Guo first. It''s impossible for them to know such a big thing. Tang Guo was the most popr anchor in their hands, and he never let them bother. Beixiang is not in their union, and they are still discussing whether to delete the video first and ask the matter clearly. The two unions themselves are not right, and it is estimated that there will be no results from the negotiation. Tang Guo: "I saw it." The head of the trade union heard Tang Guo''s t voice, and was not anxious at all. He felt a little relieved: "What is going on?" "Anyway, it''s not like on the video, I can find the full video." The head of the trade union got a positive answer and felt relieved, but thinking that theplete video is not so easy, he asked again: "What if you can''t find it?" "Now even if we delete the video, it''s toote. This video is everywhere, andments can''t be suppressed. Our two unions have been wrong. This is a serious matter. The tform will not favor us. Chapter 4501: The miserable girl (40) Chapter 4501: The miserable girl (40) Chapter 4501 The Tragic Girl (40) Tang Guo: "I said if you can find it, you can find it. Don''t worry, you don''t need to bring any rhythm. This matter will be solved tomorrow." She never thought that it would be very detrimental to her. The head of the trade union: "Would you not buy the navy here for now?" Tang Guo: "Don''t buy it, wait for the result on my side. Don''t waste that money. Now you are all involved in the shot. There is no need to fight against it." In fact, the person in charge of the trade union has also seen this situation. Tang Guo is so hot. It can be regarded as blocking the way of many people. Now watching her have an ident, it is impossible not to buy some navy belt rhythm. The Inte celebrity circle, in fact, is simr to the entertainment circle, where peoplepete with each other. There is no evidence of reversal with this matter for the time being, and they will only backfire by buying the navy. Take a look at thements below, anyone who helps Tang Guo speak will be attacked. Some are more sensible, they will be scolded to pretend to be the offender, and the lungs will burst when they watch. Tang Guo usually starts broadcasting at 8:30 in the morning, although many times, she does not broadcast live, and there are fans whoe to her live broadcast room to chat, and they can chat happily in front of the ck screen. Since the video was put up, a lot of people havee to her live broadcast room. Her true love fans are still waiting for the result. The defense must be watched in the full video, and a conviction cannot be made just because of a few pictures. But a lot of ck fans poured in, and fans couldn''t argue. Tang Guo didn''t care about the situation in the live broadcast room, because at seven o''clock, she received a call from the police station and needed her to go there to cooperate with the investigation. Tang Guo thought for a while, and sent a message using the live broadcast tform ount: Dont worry, I will give you a result. The live broadcast will not be broadcast this morning. I will go to the police station for now. Doesn''t Bei Xiang like to spread rumors? Then she also said something ambiguous, not live, go to the police station? So let''s guess, what did she go to the police station for? She believes that the matter of her going to the police station should be a hot search soon. After all, she is being discussed on the Inte. This time she had an ident, but she didn''t notify her family. Then the family probably won''t know her situation soon as in the original plot. The original owner informed her family because she was scared and helpless and wanted to get support, even if it was only verbal support. Unexpectedly, this incident would be passed back to everyone to know, and finally became her reminder. As Tang Guo expected, when she walked into the police station, the incident of her going to the police station had already been raged, which vaguely overshadowed the style of Bei Xiang''s video. However, there were countless naval forces who had ck her out, and that video was quickly discussed again. There are even people who maliciously specte whether she hasmitted something. In short, the rhythm is wave after wave. Qin Xiao got up at 8 o''clock in the morning, washed his face, had something to eat, and nned to go to the live broadcast room to find Tang Guo to y games. He usually seldom pays attention to the hot search on the Inte, so he went directly into the live broadcast room without time to watch the constantly refreshing barrage, starting with three rockets. When God came over, he found that Tang Guo hadn''t started the broadcast, but the live broadcast seemed to be arguing. After watching the content, he finally touched Bei Xiang''s video, and his face was extremely ugly when he saw the poorly edited video. "Master, this matter is difficult to handle. Unless there isplete evidence, it will only block hot searches, which is useless. This video is now avable on the entirework and blocked." He Yue did not expect that Tang Guo, a small inte celebrity , Can also experience this kind of storm. Qin Xiao is not concerned about this. This matter can be resolved. As long as he finds the people who were watching in the park yesterday and the surrounding surveince videos, he will buy a hot search at that time and put down the evidence to prove her. clean. What he cares about is, why does she go to the police station? "Why does she go to the police station?" Qin Xiao said, "Is it about the person yesterday?" He Yue: "Young Master, your focus is wrong. Now that the fruit jam has been scolded by the wholework, don''t you do something? That Beixiang is a trick that is out of context, very good at ying." "Arrange for someone to find those people yesterday, as well as the surrounding surveince." "The Bei Xiang check, let people check all the videos she made before. I suspect that many of them were taken out of context and edited indiscriminately. And what bad things she did, I will find out." see you tomorrow Chapter 4502: The miserable girl (41) Chapter 4502: The miserable girl (41) Chapter 4502 The Tragic Girl (41) "Miss Tang, can we take a test first?" As soon as Tang Guo arrived at the police station, several people pulled in for a test. It was mainly to test herputer skills, but she was polite to Tang Guo, and she seemed to have some expectations. Tang Guogan exposed some of his abilities, he had epted such a situation a long time ago, and he was happy to cooperate. Most of these people want to let people know herputer skills. In fact, the test is also very simple, that is, let her break through various firewalls. Tang Guo didn''t show any mercy. One morningter, she stopped: "Is this all right?" "Miss Tang, don''t you know if you are interested in joining us?" The person who talked to Tang Guo was not seen before, but the other person looked at Tang Guo with excitement, "We need talents like you very much now." "Last night, our police officers broke a den of human traffickers and rescued a group of young girls who fell into the hands of traffickers. Currently, we are still rescuing women who have been abducted and sold out." The person said seriously, "We can crack this up. In the case, the biggest contribution is the evidence provided by Miss Tang. Without the detailed evidence you provided, the clues and characteristics of the activities of the trafficker leader, we might not have gone so smoothly. Naturally, those who were trafficked would not be rescued." "However, we do not confirm whether there are potential personnel among their aplices. Please join Miss Tang. The first point is that we really need talents like you. No matter where they are, they can give us tremendous help. The second point is , Miss Tangs identity may be exposed, and we dont want your safety to go wrong." After the other party finished talking, he promised Tang Guo''s annual sry and treatment. In fact, before they came, they had checked all kinds of Tang Guo''s information and learned about her family status. Beforeing, Zhang Cheng was still very sure, thinking Tang Guo would definitely answer. But after seeing the real person again, there was a big discrepancy with what he imagined, and it really might not be sessful. However, things are always unexpected. Tang Guo asked, "After joining, can I still do live broadcast?" This question really made Zhang Cheng stunned. "I still prefer to do live broadcasts. If you need me, I will definitely not refuse. Although I have some skills, I will not use it if it is not necessary." Tang Guo stated his attitude, "I will do that before. Its because I came from a small ce and encountered some things along the way. When I heard those who were looking for their daughters thousands of miles away, I paid more attention. Finding these things is also a chance." Zhang Cheng understood that Tang Guo was willing to cooperate with them, but she still wanted to do the live broadcast. He had thought that the other party would prefer live broadcasts and would not join. "Of course you can. In many cases, Miss Tang only needs to do things on the Inte. If there is a legitimate career to cover up, this will protect you better. Of course, for your current safety, we may secretly arrange someone to protect you. you." Tang Guo nodded: "I have no opinion on this, as long as it can be broadcast live." Zhang Cheng was so happy that he almost jumped up, and quickly took out the agreement to sign Tang Guo, and then sent the work certificate that had been prepared overnight to Tang Guo. Then in front of Tang Guo, he called someone to help her enter the information. Fast as if she was afraid, she would turn around and regret it. Chapter 4503: The miserable girl (42) Chapter 4503: The miserable girl (42) Chapter 4503 The Tragic Girl (42) This is the first time Tang Guo has joined this department so formally, it feels rather strange. "Xiao Tang, we will arrange people to live around you, and we will contact you when someonees over." Zhang Cheng said with a smile. Tang Guo was a little speechless. He returned Miss Tang just now, why is Xiao Tang now? "Xiao Tang, I''m very d you joined." Zhang Cheng shook hands with Tang Guo, "From now on, I will contact your immediate superiors. I will notify you of any tasks assigned. This time you will be remembered when you crack the trafficker gang Work." "If there is any difficulty in life, just mention it to me." There are not many such talents, they are clearlyputer geniuses. When Zhang Cheng was in charge of investigating Tang Guo, he couldn''t believe her information. A person who hadn''t been in contact with mobile phones andputers for more than ten years unexpectedly bumped into a geniusputer person. The test for Tang Guo today was a set of test questions researched by the staff in the department. Tang Guo passed all of them and only took one morning. He has been observing from the side, feeling that she passed too easily, and even she has dyed for some time, otherwise she may crack faster. This kind of talent unexpectedly made him meet, and he was very happy thinking about it. Tang Guo was very polite: "Boss, I have encountered a problem." Tang Guo turned on his mobile phone to his live broadcast interface, "Look, I was filmed by someone yesterday for that matter. That video was taken out of context. I''mpletely ck." Zhang Cheng looked at the darkened live broadcast room, and the barrage of various colors floated. Upon closer inspection, most of them were all kinds of abuse of Tang Guo. asionally, someone who helped Tang Guo speak, was quickly overwhelmed, and even scolded particrly badly. Tang Guo opened the hot search on Weibo again, good guy, the top ten hot searches, she was a small game anchor, and she actually ounted for three. The first is: well-known game anchors beat beggars. The second is: go to the police station with fruit jam. The third is: the game anchor thinks the beggar is in the way. Tang Guo opened the three hot searches and showed Zhang Cheng the significance point: "Now you are my boss, how do you think this matter should be resolved?" Zhang Cheng looked at the first hot search, which was the clipped video. He who knew the truth, of course knew what was going on. He doesn''t like these media very much. They like to use this kind of content to attract people''s attention. "It looks OK, why is my heart so dark." "Now I hear that the anchor, the Inte celebrity, subconsciously jumps long and gets caught in this group. There is no good thing." Zhang Cheng saw that it was a little hot. Any group isposed of people, so how can it be killed with one shot. For the sake of fire, it means to use any means, without considering the consequences of doing so, whether it will hurt innocent people. He read the second article again. Tang Guo told the fans about it beforeing to the police station this morning. As a result, there was also a malicious spection, and he could think of what the next fourth hot search was. It is estimated that the fruit jam beat the beggar and was detained. Zhang Cheng expected that one is good, and that hot search is quietly climbing up. He saw thest one, and the anchor thought the beggar was in the way. The title is very attractive, and the copy will give passers-by the urge to beat others. Most of thements inside are: "This anchor is really a big air. Is the park her home?" "She can run, but other beggars can''t run?" "Is there still such a person these days?" "Disgusting." "Bah, this kind of person is not worthy toe to the park." Chapter 4504: The miserable girl (43) Chapter 4504: The miserable girl (43) Chapter 4504 The Tragic Girl (43) After Zhang Cheng finished reading it, he nced at Tang Guo and saw her expression as usual, thinking that she was worthy of special talent. He saw this and wanted to hit people across the screen. With Tang Guo''s ability to solve these problems, he believed that the other party would be able to. But now and his people, how can they support her so that all members can understand that it is right to join them, and they can definitely get the best protection. Now, Tang Guo''s files are no longer visible to ordinary people. "This Beixiang has constituted a framing and nder." Zhang Cheng said, "Shall we call someone over for questioning first, what do you think? After questioning, she will be prosecuted." Tang Guo nodded: "Okay." "In order to ensure your safety, we cannot publish what you have done. This is good for you and all of us. The police station can at most give you a statement to restore the incident in the video, since Luo Jingshan wants to go home, then we will help you rify that the person has already been handed over to the police station. How?" Tang Guo nodded: "I have theplete video, and I will post itter." Zhang Cheng red, he knew it was not that simple, and she must have kept a hand. It is definitely not easy for someone to help them solve such a big case with one person. What I said before toe to the police station was definitely deliberately exposed and wanted to make things worse. "Anything, as long as you don''t reveal your special identity, you can do whatever you want." Zhang Cheng felt that no one would think that an online game anchor was a member of their department, right? After Tang Guo left the police station, he nned to go home and put the video on it. Just stepping into the house, the system sounded: [The host is big, someone helped you rify, the other party directly hit the hot search, there are many video links in it. I took a look at the video clips that were surveyed from various directions, and there were also some apparently taken by others on their mobile phones. " At this time, the situation yesterday, besides Bei Xiang, there must be other people shooting. There may be a hot spot at the beginning. These people saw it in the end and realized that it was a misunderstanding. Naturally, they felt that the video was useless. Tang Guo, the other person, is also kind, how could ordinary people make those videos out of the question. "Host big, look, there are not only videos from all directions, but also many passers-by to testify for you. The couple who followed yesterday also came out to testify for you, indicating that you did not beat the beggar, and sent him to Police station, help him go home." As for the others, the two couples did not disclose, most of them were reminded to keep confidential. Because these videos are all intermittent and iplete, even if someone helps to testify, many crazy dogs on the Inte think that this is Tang Guo''spany is helping her whitewash, and they don''t believe her all kinds of ridicule and abuse. However, soon, the police station reposted the hottest Weibo to prove that Tang Guo avoided the rumors. Tang Guo did not hit anyone, but kindly sent the person to the police station to help that person. The eldest brother who lost his phone and wallet went home. Finally, I also reminded manyizens: In order to attract the attention of the media, it is not advisable to take things out of context. At that moment, theizen was silent. They read it over and over again and again, confirming that this is the real official, which is somewhat incredible. At this time, Tang Guo asked the system to y high-definition full-process video without editing. @: Yesterday evening, the drone photographed something very interesting, so let''s show it to everyone. [Link]@ Chapter 4505: The miserable girl (44) Chapter 4505: The miserable girl (44) Chapter 4505 The Tragic Girl (44) This is the Chigua ount that the system registered for himself before, and he is very satisfied with the name. Others think he is an individual, but they don''t know that he is a real system. While posting theplete video, the system also reposted a Weibo of Hei Tang Guo''s most powerful one. By the way, I used a little trick to make it easier forizens to brush him. But after a while, this Weibo has been top searched. Tang Guo looked at a lot of the hot searches in front of her, and couldn''t help saying: "Many celebrities can''t reach it, I''m like this, one person upies so many entries." System: [Stars dont want this kind of hot search. "makes sense." After watching the finished video, theizens who watched it said that their faces hurt. It was like a p in the face, and they pped their faces without mercy. "Look, I know this must be reversed, and I was bitten by some crazy dogs before." "I don''t know if those mad dogs face pain now, every time they are like this, it is really not a lesson." "What a mad dog? It''s obviously a navy army. Fruit jam is well-known in the game live broadcast world, but not in the live broadcast world. After this incident, one by one hot search is not conducive to her hot search, don''t you see that something is wrong? ?" "Anyone who says something fair will be a fan of fruit jam, obviously someone wants to take advantage of her at this time." "This anchor has no ck spots. I have finally caught one now. Will they let it go?" "Haha, but they still failed." "When the anchor was only running, I came across a middle-aged man asking for help from two little girls. The reason why fruit jam stopped it was that it was not safe for the two little girls to send a man to a friends ce. Actually, I think about it carefully. You also feel unsafe. Do you still remember that in the video, Fruit Jam said, who of you wants your daughter to send a man to a friend''s house? Even if this man has nothing on him, he looks very pitiful?" "Anyway, I can''t do it. Who knows if this person really has no money or pretends. If you encounter a human trafficker, it will be bad." "Yeah, it is the fruit jam that has taken this into consideration. The video is clearly filmed. The reason she pushed the man was because the other party was too excited to catch the two little girls. You did not see, Are the two little girls startled by the sudden movements?" "In the end, Fruit Jam proposed to send someone to the police station. I think this is the correct way to open it. The man has no money, no cell phone, and no ID card. Shouldn''t he find the police uncle? All of these can be solved very well. " "There is also that middle-aged couple, who are very good-hearted. They were worried that the fruit jam would be unsafe, so they followed. Especially the aunt got in the car, and the aunt''s husband followed behind in a battery car. Oh my god, I actually There is sugar in this mix." "There is also a chubby young man. It seems that he was worried at first. Later, it may be that he felt that he was inappropriate, and it was a bit offensive." Tang Guo''s innocence was finally rified, even if theizens were crazy dogs, there was no way to bite them. Because the facts arepletely different from what they imagined. At this time, Tang Guo posted a dynamic: "I will pursue people who take the righteous out of context. I don''t know what @ means, but your malicious editing of the video seriously vited my right of reputation and constituted frame and defamation. The case has been reported." Chapter 4506: The miserable girl (45) Chapter 4506: The miserable girl (45) Chapter 4506 The Tragic Girl (45) Tang Guo didn''t leave Beixiang behind and went directly to the ount of @ on Weibo. Didn''t the other party want to get angry? Then she aplished it. I don''t know if the other party can bear this hotness. An hour ago, Bei Xiang was stillcent about the poprity of this incident. She has been live broadcasting today, and because of that video, her fans have been soaring, which made her excited, thinking that her live broadcasting career is finally going to a higher level. In the live broadcast room, she showed her face, and started with various condemnations. In today''s society, some people have low morals. I think it''s great to have a few stinky money, and it''s a superb look at people. "Even if this kind of person is a billionaire, she is of low character and will not be recognized by the entire society." "But I personally think that this kind of people can make a little money without their conscience, and it is impossible to be a billionaire." "The top group of people, who is not humble, is fundamentally different from this kind of people who rely on poprity and rely on the elder brother. This kind of people who are praised, have a little money, and float away, will show their power. Think of yourself as superior." "The current society is really too impetuous." In the live broadcast room, Bei Xiang uttered her views loudly, which attracted the audience''s frequent approval, and they all felt that she was a youngdy full of positive energy. I think it''s an anchor like her that should exist in the live broadcast world. What''s so interesting about that kind of game anchor? The most is just watching and ying, there is no special meaning. I still want anchors like Bei Xiang to sublimate their souls. Bei Xiang watched the barrage, supported the anchor, and many people gave her gifts. She was very excited and quickly said all kinds of things she wanted to say. Some of the entertainment anchors were criticized out of shape. I don''t know when, the barrage in her live broadcast room was wrong. Many people said that she took it out of context and was shameless for the fire. At first, Bei Xiang only thought whether Tang Guo bought the navy and came to wash herself white. In her opinion, this is the basic operation. But then there were more and more such barrage, she felt something was wrong. Live room audience: "Are you disgusting? The malicious editing of the video framed others, eating human blood buns, and hyped up character here, saying that other entertainment anchors can''t work." "You said those anchors are bad money, what about you? You edited the video maliciously, and why?" "It''s impossible. You want to restore the truth of your brain to show us, right?" "Disgusting. I heard that green tea is disgusting before. I saw real green tea today." "If you do live broadcasts and make videos, who doesn''t want to make your videos popr. If you don''t want your videos to be popr, why do you want to edit maliciously?" "Yes, anchor, would you like to exin?" "This anchor is really shameless. She wants to borrow fruit jam to take the lead." "If Guo Jam didn''t find thepleted videos, it would really make this person sessful. Thanks just now, I thought she was really a different anchor." "By the way, I wanted to mention before that, no matter what the anchor is, as long as it can be liked by the audience under legal circumstances and give the audience a different feeling, isn''t it enough?" "Yes, this anchor just looked down on those meaningless entertainment anchors." "Such aloof appearance is really Bailian." "What''s wrong with the entertainment anchor? When I''m rxing, listening to songs makes me very happy." "Listening to the anchor telling the story, I don''t have to watch it myself, just keep my eyes closed, and I can get the news with my eyes." "I y game dishes by myself and y with the anchor, can''t I?" Bei Xiang is flustered, what''s the matter? At this time, the union called her and told her about the situation. Beixiang''s mobile phone almost fell, and quickly closed the live broadcast room. Seeing the reversal on the Inte, and Tang Guo said that he had called the police, Bei Xiang was already panicked. Bei Xiang: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu, what should I do about this, you have to help me." Brother Liu, the trade union is in charge of her side. , Brother Liu: "It is your fault that you should edit the video casually. Your video is too misleading. The other party has a witness, aplete video, and an official rification. You are gone." see you tomorrow It''s the end of the month, let''s vote for the monthly vote. Huh. Chapter 4507: The miserable girl (46) Chapter 4507: The miserable girl (46) Chapter 4507 The Tragic Girl (46) What else Bei Xiang wanted to say, Brother Liu interrupted her: "The other party has already called the police. Rather than wanting to get rid of it, you should think about how to deal with it next. Because your malicious editing of the video has created a spirit and reputation for the other party. The loss also constitutes false usation and nder. It shouldnt be long before someone asks you for questioning. Brother Liu didn''t say much, so he hung up the phone. Bei Xiang was startled for a while listening to the beeping sound on the phone. After returning to his senses, she copsed onto the chair. She picked up the phone tremblingly, opened the Weibo software, and saw the hot search inside and variousments on her, and almost fainted. how could be? Why did everything that happenedter be different from what she thought? Obviously, it was what she saw at the beginning? At first, Bei Xiang was still specting whether this was Tang Guo''s whitewashing. After watching theplete video, she almost fainted. Because under the video link, there are manyments scolding her. The curse was so fierce, because in the picture of this video, she was also taken in. "It''s too shameless, that Beibeilu, it''s just for watching someone happen, only taking pictures, shooting videos, and not willing to do anything." "If it weren''t for this video, anyone could have imagined her face like this. I could see that her expression was very excited, as if she had encountered some big news." "You don''t know this. Beibeilu is from the journalism department of a media school. There are always two unscrupulous media people in it. I think Beibeilu is such a person." "I remember that she and Cici, who could sing, were once called sisters of a media school. I wonder if the other party knew that Bei Beilu was such a person." "Can you not bring other anchors, only Bei Beilu made the mistake, don''t involve other anchors." "Before I heard Beibeilu said that fruit jam has no conscience and prevents the little girl from showing love. From this video, we can see what doublebeling is. I have read it carefully and proposed it in fruit jam. When questioning, there are people around who want to pool money for this big brother. If Beibeilu is really kind, why didn''t she go up and help, but sneak away after taking a video? This video exposed her disgusting face. " "What kindness does she have, she just saw an interesting piece of news. One of the protagonists is fruit jam again, and she wants to keep up the heat, so she stepped on the top of the fruit jam. When things did not reverse, the fruit jam was all ck, and Bei Because of this incident, Bei Lus fans didnt know how much it rose, and it attracted several local tyrants. This was her goal, but she didnt know that those people who made gifts for Bei Bei Lu now regret it." "Thank you for the reminder upstairs. I will go to the tform to make aint. Beibeilu fabricated the facts and deceived the audience to deceive the gift. I have to let the tform return my gift. Not to mention, I''m going to the fruit jam live room to make up for two. A gift." Bei Xiang was dying, gritted his teeth in resentment, and received the phone number of the person in charge of the tform. When such a bad thing happens, the tform will definitely not cover Beixiang, just as before, when things have not reversed, they cannot cover Tang Guo. As long as the audience opposes the bad party anchors, the tform dare not cover it. Once the audience is disgusted, the tform is easy to cool down. Chapter 4508: The miserable girl (47) Chapter 4508: The miserable girl (47) Chapter 4508 The Tragic Girl (47) When Bei Xiang heard that the tform wanted to return the gift she received today to the audience, he vomited blood. In addition, as a warning, her live broadcast room will be banned for one year. Because she took the lead in this incident, it caused such a big ident. Before Bei Xiang was angry, she received a call from the police station asking her to be investigated. She didn''t dare not go, so she could only grit her teeth and go. When she came back, a few dayster, she received another ticket from the court. Bei Xiang pinched the ticket and almost fainted. At this time, her school already knew about it. The hospital knew that she maliciously edited the video, fabricated facts, and framed others'' innocence. Although she has not been expelled, she has been given a serious offense. Because the impact of this incident was so bad, Beixiangs school was picked up these days, and the school was ridiculed and attacked byizens, especially the journalism department. That''s why they took urgent measures to express the school''s position. This punishment is already very serious for Bei Xiang. In the past few days, she has not even returned to the dormitory. She only hides in the rental house, and the live broadcast cannot be broadcast. Because her behavior was too bad, she was sealed off for three years, which means that during these three years, her ID card cannot be used in any live broadcast industry. What made Beixiangpletely unable to get up was that a hot search on the Inteter: ## Beixiang had many videos before, all of which were taken out of context, but because they were all trivial matters, the people in them were also trivial people. Netizens just looked at them and passed them, and some even couldn''t find anyone. So it didn''t cause much ssh, but under Qin Xiao''s arrangement, these little people, the protagonist of Passerby A''s video, were all found by him, and the scene at the time was restored. In Beixiang''s video, one of them was edited and attracted attention. And in some cases, the meaning of the case is not the same as that of the video above. It is all about Beixiang''s own brain supplementing to attract fans. After reading it, theizens met Bei Xiang again. Bei Xiang suddenly discovered that she couldn''t be amodated anywhere. The ssmates of the school also avoided her. Although the roommate didn''t tear his skin, he was also indifferent to her. This feeling of receiving a strange look wherever he went made Bei Xiang extremely ufortable. Seeing the facts exposed on the Inte, she couldn''t say a word. How can one not know what one is doing? It''s just that they will find all kinds of excuses to justify themselves, and over time, even they believe it. "Cici, you don''t have any friendship with Bei Xiang?" Brother Liu was still a little upset, why did he tie the two together in the first ce. Bei Xiang thought that tying them together was to set off Lu Qian. However, the real situation is that the union wants to create a personal setting for both of them. Lu Qian is more popr than her. Both are from the same school. If you make some articles, you can bring some traffic to her. Lu Qian has no opinion on this matter. After all, she can do so well, and it is inseparable from the union''s support. She did this, arge part of the purpose is actually for money. Because her family is not very good, she needs money toplete her studies and buy various learning tools and courses. Lu Qian: "There is no friendship. If it weren''t for Brother Liu said at the beginning, we belong to the same school and I don''t know her. Chapter 4509: The miserable girl (48) Chapter 4509: The miserable girl (48) Chapter 4509 The Tragic Girl (48) Brother Liu felt relieved: "That''s it, that''s good, do you usually have no contact?" "No, I have basically never met." Lu Qian felt a little emotional when Bei Xiang fell suddenly. When Bei Xiang released the video earlier, she saw at a nce that it was an edited video. And the above is only a few words, the video is particrly iplete. She doesn''t think that the matching copy on the video is a fact. But as an anchor, she couldn''t tell without evidence. Guo Jam, the anchor, she knew each other, I guess they didn''t know her. She has watched the other party''s live games and thinks that the other party should not be that kind of person. She learns vocal music and she is interested in it. She also went to acting ss. Through the micro expressions on the previous video, she did not see that Guo Jam had any dislike for the middle-aged man. However, things were simr to what she had expected, but there was a big discrepancy. This matter was solved perfectly in just one day. This should be the fastest flip. That day, she was not in the mood to broadcast the live broadcast, and the union asked her to ask for leave to avoid being involved. She has been on the Inte, staring at the direction of things. Now that many days have passed, things are falling apart. She knows Brother Liu''s concerns, because before the two were supposed to be sisters, she would have some influence. Lu Qian is not afraid. In this industry, he will inevitably encounter some unforeseen things. When this incident is over, it can be restored as usual. After the biggest catastrophe in the memory of the original owner, Tang Guo''s life returned to normal. As for thewsuit against Bei Xiang, she has entrusted all the matter to awyer. Thewyer was introduced by Master Shuai. Tang Guo did not refuse. Those videos on the Inte and the follow-up of Bei Xiang''s exposure, Master Shuai also admitted that he did it. Maybe it was because he was afraid that Tang Guo would misunderstand something, he also exined: "I have known it for so many years, and I have some understanding. I don''t think you are that kind of person. If you are really framed, you will not be able to y games." Tang Guo didn''t think too much, maybe the local tyrants are more individual. In fact, the local tyrants want to find someone to y the game, and that is not a simple matter. When the other party said so, it might be that she didn''t want to put more pressure on her. This kind of local tyrant is quite cute. Because Tang Guo didn''t show his face, even if there was a lot of noise on the Inte, there was only one day. One dayter, all the negative news about her disappearedpletely. This is what Zhang Cheng did to protect the personnel in his own department. That is basic. Not only that, they also blocked any exposure of Tang Guo''s information on the Inte, especially some screenshots that were exposed before attending the annual meeting. Therefore, in this case, Tang Guo''s adoptive parents and biological parents did not show up at all. She really doesn''t know how the two families are now. However, since she said she owed a debt of 500,000 yuan, Tang Jiandong and his wife had never contacted her once. She didn''t n to take care of the two families any more. Both families have a blood-sucking beast. They have thought about it well in this life, but that is impossible. When the original owner was there, Tang Jiandong and his wife sucked the blood of the original owner and the blood of two sisters to subsidize Tang Xiaobao. Tang Shiyuan and his wife, because they were suppressed by Tang Jiandong and his wife, they couldn''t make any sshes. But in the end, it still gave the original owner a fatal blow. Chapter 4510: The miserable girl (49) Chapter 4510: The miserable girl (49) Chapter 4510 The Tragic Girl (49) In the future, these two people will be lucky if they don''t want her. If theye to her, it will be their own death. Tang Guo continued to carry out his own business, live broadcast and national special personnel. The system looked at Tang Guo''s serious career, and finally couldn''t help reminding: [Host Da, have you forgotten something? Your cute family is still waiting. If you keep busy like this, he might be gone. Tang Guo hadn''t forgotten this, she was just thinking about how to get to know and contact the other party, and then help him heal his body. "I haven''t forgotten how I want to contact." Tang Guo said, "I met by chancest time. There is only one way to think about it. I run every evening." After making a decision, Tang Guo began to run every evening. Sure enough, she met the man who was helped by the assistant for a walk every evening, and sheter bought another dog. Give this dog, take some pills for lucid wisdom. "Tangwanzi, did you see that person? You will approach him for a while, and don''t notice that you hurt him. You can''t pounce on him." Tang Guo whispered to a little golden retriever, "Be enthusiastic about him and pretend to be lost." ." System: I''m sure, the host is still the host. He was too worried before, and she has a good memory. Tang Guozi is the name Tang Guo gave to Little Golden Retriever. It sounds cute and sweet. Little Golden Retriever can understand Tang Guo''s words, grinning and wagging his tail, indicating that he knows. Then quickly chased in Qin Xiao''s direction. Qin Xiao was supported by an assistant for a while, and then felt a little tired, and sat in a chair to rest. "Young Master, your condition is not very good." He Yue was very worried about this, and he forgot to urge Qin Xiao to find a girlfriend. Qin Xiao''s expression was t, without any fluctuations: "Isn''t it a long time ago? Haven''t you recognized reality?" "Go back to sort out the property in a few days. If that dayes, first auction off the property under your hand, and not give it to Qin Yuping." "Wow..." Just when Qin Xiao''s face was ruthless, the barking voice of the little milk dog attracted his attention. He looked down and saw a cute little golden retriever. Tang Wanzi was very happy to see Qin Xiao noticed it, and wagged his tail vigorously at Qin Xiao, as if he had met someone he knew. "Who owns this little milk dog? You must be lost." He Yue knelt down and touched the little milk dog. Seeing the longing eyes of his family, he quickly hugged the dog up, "Lord, let you touch it. , Hugs are okay. This dog is very light and should work." Qin Xiao hugged him carefully and touched the head of Little Golden Retriever. The dog seemed to have no idea of a child, looking at him as if he had seen his father. "I didn''t bring food." Qin Xiao regretted, "Wait here, maybe its owner will find it in a while." He Yue replied: "I knew it, I should buy some dog food, dog snacks." He wrote this down and might prepare some of this next time. Young and old like pets, but don''t keep them. Because Qin Yuping was a frenzied person, the pets he raised when he was a child were killed by Qin Yuping. "Sugar balls." Tang Guo saw that the time was almost up, and slowly walked over here, nning to have a chance encounter. Hearing Tang Guo''s voice, Tang Wanzi looked towards Tang Guo''s direction suddenly, but didn''t mean to go down from Qin Xiao''s body, and shrank towards Qin Xiao''s body. The look seemed to say, Master,e on, I''ve caught someone for you. Chapter 4511: The miserable girl (50) Chapter 4511: The miserable girl (50) Chapter 4511 The Tragic Girl (50) When Qin Xiao saw Tang Guo, he looked down at the little milk dog in his arms, and suddenly understood that this little brain dog was raised by Tang Guo. "Master, do you think it''s fate?" He Yue was happy at the time. "It''s God I want you to meet. See if this little milk dog treats you as his own father." Qin Xiao wanted to punch He Yue very much. This assistant was good at everything, except that there was a lot of nonsense. "Master, don''t deny it, sometimes fate is so magical." Qin Xiao: "Don''t talk about this, if I am a normal person, do you think it will be your turn?" He Yue felt very ufortable when he heard it. Of course he knows and understands that such persuasion is actually a bit unfair to other people''s fruit jam. But I was so lonely. Not only did I fail to get family affection, friendship, and love, I also didn''t experience it. "Sugar balls." Tang Guo saw Little Golden Retriever lying on Qin Xiao''s body, and quickly walked over with a smile, "Why are you relying on others? Come down quickly." Tang Wanzi''s heart is: The owner said just now that it depends on this person and cannot get down, so it can''t get down. Therefore, Qin Xiao found out that the dog had seen the owner, but couldn''t go down, as if it had fallen on him. He Yue almost jumped up happily, this must be God can''t see it, so touched! Tang Guo apologized to Qin Xiao and wanted to take the Tangball away, but she didn''t expect Tangball to hold Qin Xiao and not let go, making all the peopleugh. Qin Xiao''s eyes softened when he looked at the sugar balls. He liked this little milk dog very much. "He Yue, go buy some dog snacks ande here." He Yue was eager to leave right away, there is fruit jam here, and he is relieved to stay here. However, he said politely: "Then thisdy, please help me take care of my family, his health is not very good." Tang Guo nodded in response. Qin Xiao: "What is it called?" "Sugar balls." Qin Xiao: "It sounds good." He touched the head of the Tangball, "Sugarball." Hearing the sugar balls, he shook his tail quickly. Qin Xiao smiled very happily: "Like my family raised." Tang Guo said, "Do you also have a dog?" "No, I haven''t raised it for a long time." Qin Xiao replied, "I remembered this when I saw the sugar balls." On the first day, Tang Guo didn''t ask too much. When He Yue returned from buying snacks and fed the sugar balls, the two chatted for a while, and then took the sugar **** for a walk. When the time came, they went home separately. Tang Guo goes to the park to walk his dog every day, and Qin Xiao is also taken by He Yue for walks and exercises every day. His physical condition is abnormal in all aspects, so there is no way to recover through surgery. ording to the doctors words, there is a chance of recovery, but the chance is very small. Qin Xiao has had a good time recently, because Tang Guoes to walk the dog every day. Tang Wanzi didn''t know what was going on, maybe they were really fate, and they came to him as soon as they saw him. He sits, and the sugar **** are about toe on him. He was standing, Tang Wanzi wagging his tail at him. The two did not make an appointment every day, as if they had another appointment, they went to the park when the time came, only it would not rain. The strange thing was that neither Tang Guo nor Qin Xiao had the intention of giving each other contact information. He Yue was very anxious, but he also knew about his family''s affairs. He had no choice but to be anxious. Unknowingly, after half a year, the sugar **** have grown a lot, at least they can''t crawl on Qin Xiao like a little milk dog. On this day, Tang Guo went for a walk as usual. But he didn''t see Qin Xiao, he was thinking about what to do, He Yue came. "Where is Qin Xiao?" Tang Guo asked. He Yue''s expression is not very good: "I''m in the hospital, I''m afraid you are in a hurry, I''lle over and let me know." Tang Guo understood that he couldn''t wait any longer. "I''ll go over with you and have a look, and send the sugar **** home first." He Yue was a little happy in his heart, but he was no longer obsessed with bringing the two together. You are still right, don''t dy other girls. But he hopes that the two can always get along as friends, and it''s great now, and everyone will be very happy every day. see you tomorrow I received a lot of monthly tickets yesterday, thank you lovely ones. The past few days are soft, and I cant write too much, so I will recover in a few days and add more appropriately. Chapter 4512: The miserable girl (51) Chapter 4512: The miserable girl (51) Chapter 4512 The Tragic Girl (51) When Tang Guo went to the hospital, Qin Xiao was leaning on the hospital bed to read. He was not surprised when Tang Guo came over. ording to the contacts at these times, knowing that he was in the hospital, she would definitelye. "How''s it going?" Tang Guo asked Qin Xiao. She looked at Qin Xiao''s expression very calmly, as if she had been used to all this for a long time. Qin Xiao''s tone was very casual: "I''m sick, it''s nothing big, because He Yue is too nervous. No problem, don''t worry." He Yue stood on the side and stopped talking, wanting to say something, is there really no problem? The physical condition of the young and old can still say such things. "I dyed you." Qin Xiao said, "Where are the sugar balls?" "At home, if you don''t bring it to the hospital, what can you leave the hospital?" Tang Guo asked. "Tomorrow, it''s not a big problem, it''s just that the body suddenly feels a little ufortable, and it''s all right now." Qin Xiao said lightly, as if his fingers were broken. "Qin Xiao, can''t your body be treated?" Tang Guo felt that Qin Xiao didn''t like to mention this aspect. She didn''t take the initiative to mention it before, but now the other party''s health is getting worse. Qin Xiao was stunned for a moment andughed casually: "My body''s illness does not develop in a short while. It can only be controlled and cannot be cured. For some reasons, the organs of the body also have various symptoms and are apanied by concurrent diseases. Its a bit like pulling the whole body together. No doctor can guarantee that my illness can be cured. If a person who gains weight normally can still return to his normal body shape through exercise and surgery. But my physical condition is not To support these, at most a small amount of exercise can be done, surgery is impossible." This is still Qin Xiao said so much at once. He Yue retired silently and went to the door to guard. It is also a good thing that young people are willing to talk about his situation with others. I think I like fruit jam, if I don''t like it, it is impossible to think of it with her for so long. From the beginning of contacting the young and old, he has not found out which girl the young and old have this kind of attitude. "Have you ever thought of changing a ce to live, a ce where there is beautiful scenery and no one is disturbed." Tang Guo joked, "When I was young, I often heard some very special stories, that is, some people, after suffering from illness, Suddenly I wanted to understand, away from the hustle and bustle of the city, and moved to a clean and remote ce to live." "After many years, guess what?" Qin Xiao shook his head: "What''s the matter?" He could actually guess a little bit, but he didn''t want to have such an idea, because if he had hope, he would look forward to it. If the future fails, he would be disappointed. "They are cured, and even some of those who have been sentenced to death by doctors have recovered." Tang Guo said seriously, "Should I live in another ce? Even if it can''t be like these legends, I can change the environment and mood. " Qin Xiao was a little puzzled: "Why are you talking about this all of a sudden? Do you have any ns, do you want to leave here?" Speaking of this, Qin Xiao was a little reluctant. Although he can still y games together in the future, he is used to walking the dog with her every evening. "I n to live in a different ce. I have found a ce. The house has been cleaned up by someone, and thework cable has been pulled." Tang Guo did not lie. When she met Qin Xiao, she thought about how to treat He couldn''t be upright, so he took him to the mountains to live in seclusion. Chapter 4513: The miserable girl (52) Chapter 4513: The miserable girl (52) Chapter 4513 The Tragic Girl (52) Of course, she spent a lot of preparations for this, but fortunately, after so long, she was almost done. Because Qin Xiao''s illness is not a terminal illness, but a variety of effects on the body after taking a lot of hormones, and thenplications. At present, many doctors are not sure to let him recover, but they cannot determine that he is really gone. The operability of this is great. In another environment, Qin Xiao is getting better, and can only exin all this as a miracle. She has already exposed a skill and does not want to expose more. After all, she has her own profession, and she will be able to do anything by then. "Would you like to see my newly selected ce? I have no friends yet. Living alone seems to be a bit deserted again. Tang Wan is used to ying with you every day. I wont be able to say anything every other day. Very noisy to me. If you have nothing else, you can live there for a while and change your mood." Tang Guo opened the photo on the phone to Qin Xiao, and Qin Xiao was taken aback when looking at this ce like a fairnd on earth. Of course Tang Guo knew that Qin Xiao was the handsome master, but she didn''t know whether Qin Xiao knew, she knew his identity. Maybe they knew it, but they didn''t ask more about it, maybe this is the tacit understanding. Qin Xiao brushes her a lot of rockets every day, so she is like taking Qin Xiao''s money to do this, and it is not a loss for him. "When did you find such a ce?" Qin Xiao asked in surprise, "I haven''t lived in such a ce yet, and it looks good." "Well, do you want to go over and take a look? This ce was originally yed by some Inte celebrities, and the road conditions are pretty good. I pulled thework cables, very good. But this ce has no special features, even if there are Inte celebrities to y with, Its also cool. No one cares about it for almost a period of time." "There are vigers nearby. There are no deserted people. The house was arranged by local vigers. You see, the surrounding trees and flowers were all arranged by vigers." Tang Guo slid out another photo. There is a spring, and the water flowing out of it is warm in winter and cool in summer. I heard that it tastes sweet when consumed raw. I can''t grow any vegetables I want to eat, and I can buy it with the vigers, which is very convenient." Qin Xiao didn''t know why Tang Guo suddenly wanted to live in the mountains, but when she said that, he was moved a little. This ce looks really good, he has never lived in such a ce. Seeing her expectant look, Qin Xiao agreed after hesitating again and again. He doesn''t know how long he can live. Since there is such an opportunity, of course he is willing. Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief: "Then wait for you to be discharged from the hospital, so let''s start preparing." Tang Guo sat for a while and left the hospital. He Yue was at the door, and of course he heard that Tang Guo was going to turn him into the mountains. But he was not worried at all, instead he was excited: "Younger, do you really agree?" "That ce looks good, it doesn''t matter if you live in it." "You don''t need to exin, I understand." Qin Xiao grabbed a pillow, hit He Yue''s head, and He Yue caught it quickly. "Arrange someone, I''m afraid that Qin Yuping will do something bad." Because of his physical condition, Qin Xiao didn''t have the energy to deal with many things even though he knew that Qin Yuping did many things. As soon as Tang Guo left the hospital, she was stopped by a bodyguard. Chapter 4514: The miserable girl (53) Chapter 4514: The miserable girl (53) Chapter 4514 The Tragic Girl (53) "Miss Tang, we Qin always want to talk to you." Tang Guo nced behind this person. There was a car parked there, the door was open, and a person could be seen inside. That person was Qin Yuping, who seemed to know that Tang Guo was looking at him and nodded towards her. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you Mr. Qin." Tang Guo turned around and left. There was nothing to talk about. Qin Yuping was just a cruel thing. In fact, Qin Xiao is very powerful, but his physical condition does not allow him to do more. In addition to some things, it has been many years ago, and the evidence may almost disappear. It was difficult to find out, and there may be no results in the end. As long as Qin Xiao is healthy, Qin Yuping''s life will not be so easy. Qin Yuping suddenly appeared, but he reminded Tang Guo. Qin Yuping''spany is definitely not clean. He focused on Qin Xiao''s condition before and ignored him for the time being. But this person wants to make things worse again and again, so don''t me her for being rude. "Tongzi, help me check Qin Yuping''spany and see what bad things he has done. This won''t be too clean." System: [Okay, the host is huge. "Miss Tang." Qin Yuping saw that Tang Guo was about to leave, and finally walked out of the car to stop her, "Miss Tang, you said that you were not interested in Xiao Xiao''s life, but now you are in contact with Xiao Xiao, I want to know you What do you think?" "As Xiao Xiao''s only family member, I still hope you can treat Xiao Xiao sincerely, after all, this child has always been in poor physical condition." Qin Yuping looked very worried, "There is no other meaning to telling you this. just" "Qin Xiao and I are just friends. President Qin seems to have considered too much." Tang Guo''s attitude was very alienated, but what she thought in her heart was that when all the evidence of your crime was found out, he would send you to the bureau in advance. . "Miss Tang, I really hope that someone can apany Xiao Xiao more, but I don''t want this person to have other purposes. If you treat Xiao Xiao sincerely, I won''t do anything to you, otherwise... " "Ms. Qin, brain supplementation is a disease and must be cured." Tang Guocai is not afraid of Qin Yuping. If Qin Yuping dares to do anything to her, she willin to her boss Zhang Cheng against Qin Yuping. She ignored Qin Yuping, left the person behind, and drove a car away. Tang Guo didn''t know that the scene of her contact with Qin Yuping was seen by Qin Xiao above. "Qin Yuping will definitely not let it go." Qin Xiao retracted his gaze, "Arrange more people to protect her, Qin Yuping is cruel, she doesn''t seem to cooperate, and I don''t know what Qin Yuping will do." He Yue felt a bitplicated at this moment: "Young Master, shouldn''t I encourage you to meet her every day?" "Now I know it''s wrong?" Qin Xiao saw He Yue condemning himself, and said, "If I don''t want to, will you be able to get me? Do you think you have such great abilities?" He Yue: "...Damn, I still don''t give up face as always! After a while, Qin Yuping came to see Qin Xiao. How could he note to see Qin Xiao''s hospitalization? "Xiao Xiao, how is your body?" Qin Yuping asked pretendingly to be concerned. Qin Xiao didn''t save face at all: "Don''t worry, President Qin is disappointed, and he won''t die for the time being." "Xiao Xiao, you misunderstood me too deeply," Qin Yu Ping Lu said sadly, "I just met Miss Tang, you have already met offline? Xiao Xiao seems to value her very much and never met with those anchors before." Chapter 4515: The miserable girl (54) Chapter 4515: The miserable girl (54) Chapter 4515 The Sad Girl (54) Qin Xiao: "Mr Qin is in charge too much. Whoever I meet has nothing to do with you." "I''m just worried about Xiao Xiao. After all, she is just an anchor. It is inevitable that she will have other ideas." Qin Xiao was almostughed to death, is this Qin Yuping here to provoke discord? After a few perfunctory sentences, Qin Yuping couldn''t tell what to ask, and left. Tang Guo, who came home, was thinking about whether he wanted to bring out something useful to improve his status in the organization. Thinking so, she did. To move to live in the mountains with Qin Xiao must be prepared. Then take advantage of this time, she research something out. A weekter, Tang Guo took the initiative to call Zhang Cheng and said that he would give it to the local hard drive. If possible, he hoped that the other party woulde to pick it up in person. Zhang Cheng was a little excited by Tang Guo. Did she find any evidence of a criminal gang? I didn''t want to eat dinner anymore, and rushed all the way to find Tang Guo. After getting the hard drive, he quickly left. In the middle of the night, Tang Guo received a call from Zhang Cheng: "Xiao Tang." "You are too casual!" "Such an important thing, would you ask me to take it alone?" Tang Guo was a little confused. Hearing Zhang Cheng''s voice, he remembered something: "Others don''t know." "Xiao Tang, or else, you don''t want to do the live broadcast. It''s too shameful and a waste of reality. A genius like you should do something more meaningful." Zhang Cheng said. Go up, Xiao Tang, the things in this hard drive are too important to us." "Boss, I have to move in a few days." Tang Guo said, "This is something that I wrote identally. I can''t write it when I close it in a house. I have to change ce. Maybe I have inspiration." Zhang Cheng is a bit speechless, does he need inspiration to write programs? But he was not too stubborn, just asked where to move. "Go with my friend, you should know that it is Qin Xiao." Of course Zhang Cheng knew Qin Xiao. It should be said that he had contact with Tang Guo. All the information was under their control, and no one could escape. Especially for the hard disk he got today, Tang Guo''s top-secret files will be upgraded to another level. A few dayster, Tang Guo and Qin Xiao were almost ready. She told the fans first that she will move to another ce these days, and she will not be broadcasting live for the time being. After Tang Guo and Qin Xiao moved to their new home, Tang Guo began to think about making hands and feet in the food. This time is very long. She intends tost at least three years before Qin Xiao''s body can recover, so that it will not easily arouse suspicion. In the house, she set up a series of dishes, nourished with spiritual energy, and coupled with diet therapy, it was difficult for Qin Xiao not to recover. Tang Guo usually makes tea, and of course Qin Xiao''s portion is indispensable. This tea is all made with ingredients. When Qin Xiao lived for almost a week, he suddenly found that his physical condition seemed to be much better. He came with the doctor. The doctor checked his body and found that his body was getting better. He was a little unbelievable. When weighing, Qin Xiao and his doctor were shocked. Qin Xiao''s weight, due to physical reasons, can be maintained without increasing. It was the first time, in a week, that he lost ten catties, so much weight, it didn''t even affect his body. "Is it really the water in the mountains that nourishes people?" He Yue almost cried with joy, "That''s great, young and old, this ce is good, I will live here in the future." Chapter 4516: The miserable girl (55) Chapter 4516: The miserable girl (55) Chapter 4516 The Tragic Girl (55) At this time, He Yue only thought of raising people in the mountains, but didn''t know that Qin Xiao might return to a normal person in a few years. Qin Xiao''s body was changing day by day. When he woke up every day, he felt a sense of rebirth. His body seemed to be lighter, and his skin slowly became rosy and smooth. Even his doctor could not exin this change. Finally, the doctor can only say that there are actually many things in this world that cannot be exined by science. Qin Xiao''s changes still attracted Qin Yuping''s attention, knowing that his physical condition was much better, and he was very anxious. In the end, Qin Yuping decided to kill. Isnt it normal to die two people in the mountains? It''s normal for someone with a figure like Qin Xiao''s identally stepped on and fell off and died. In the mountains, the scene is also easy to handle. Tang Guo and Qin Xiao go to the mountains to walk the dog every day, because it used to be an Inte celebrity ce, and the roads around are good, many of which are trampled by tourists. No one is here now, but they are more concerned. He Yue basically wouldn''t follow him at this time. The two followed the original route, a little farther away from the house they lived in. At this moment, the sugar **** suddenly yelled at a certain ce. Tang Guo could understand the meaning of sugar balls, and they were surrounded. Sure enough, this idea had just appeared, and many people came out before and after. These people didn''t talk nonsense at all and rushed to Qin Xiao directly. Qin Xiao was not afraid of this situation, but did not expect Qin Yuping to dare to do this. Later I felt that this was very Qin Yuping. "They came at me, you go first." Qin Xiao grabbed Tang Guo''s arm and pointed to the side, "You are faster, you can climb up from here, I can resist for a while, you go out and call someone." Although he knew that Tang Guo might have called someone, these people had already caused him to fall and die by ident. He is not afraid, but regrets. If he lives here forever, will he recover and have a different life? "Don''t be stunned, go quickly." Qin Xiao''s voice increased a little, thinking Tang Guo was frightened, and her voice softened unconsciously, "Don''t be afraid, you can escape, obedient. Only you escape I can only save me if I go." He seemed to figure it out, why she didn''t leave immediately, sighing in his heart. Life is always joking with him, and when there is a little hope, it will be cruelly choked off. Now Qin Yuping doesn''t matter to him anymore, he just hopes that she can escape without being involved. Qin Xiao wanted to push Tang Guo up, but with his current physical condition, he couldn''t. Tang Guo didn''t leave, his heart began to worry. "It''s okay." Tang Guo bent over and touched Tang Wanzi''s head, "Tangguo, now you have a task to protect him. You can''t let those people approach him. Complete this task. In the next month, you want to Eat whatever you eat." The Tangball at this time is already a big golden retriever. It looks docile, but in fact its power is terrible. Since the sugar **** were fed with Lingzhi''s pills, she must have fed some others too. Although this world cannot practice cultivation, there is still no problem in giving sugar pills to improve physical fitness. Tang Wanzi understood Tang Guo''s words and stood in front of Qin Xiao with his tail wagging, making a protective gesture. Qin Xiao saw Tang Guo who was standing in front of him, and only thought she was crazy, and wanted to shout and let Tang Guo leave quickly. But when the first person rushed over and was kicked to the kneecap by Tang Guo, Qin Xiao couldn''t make a sound. He watched Tang Guo constantly wandering among these tall men, either with a kick or a punch. Everyone was her opponent. asionally, a slippery fish came to his side, but was bitten by a candy ball on his calf and screamed in pain. Qin Xiao calmed down and called He Yue. This group of people probably never thought that killing two people is so troublesome. Isn''t it a fat man with limited mobility and a woman? This one who beat them without a fight back is really not on the gangway? He Yue hurried over with someone and saw Tang Guo beating thest person half unconscious, his eyes widened, and his mouth could put a duck egg in. see you tomorrow Chapter 4517: The miserable girl (56) Chapter 4517: The miserable girl (56) Chapter 4517 The Tragic Girl (56) "Young Master, are you okay?" He Yue, who reacted, quickly walked to Qin Xiao''s face, and saw Qin Xiao''s face full of indifferent expression, as if he didn''t think the scene before him was surprising, he couldn''t help but admire it. Older or younger, I really don''t feel surprised when I see everything. In other words, it is really surprising that fruit jam is so good. "Nothing." Tang Guo''s skill was so good that Qin Xiao hadn''t expected it. But he epted it well, as if she would take it for granted, nothing at all. At this moment, Qin Xiao stillughed. God still didn''t close this window after all, just now he thought that the two worlds would be separated. "Have you called the police?" Tang Guo walked over and asked. It is no longer a simple matter for so many people to kill them. He Yue: "I have already called the police." "Isn''t it hurt?" Qin Xiao was more concerned about this. Tang Guo chuckled, "Do you think I will be hurt?" "It''s fine if you don''t get hurt." Qin Xiao said, "These people should have been arranged by Qin Yuping. He may have seen my body gradually recover, and some of them can''t sit still. That''s why I hurt the killer and almost hurt you." "Unexpectedly... you are so good at Qin Yuping." System: There is even worse luck, Qin Yuping will definitely regret provoke the host greatly. Speaking of Qin Yuping, Tang Guo asked how the information found by the system had gone, and when she knew it was clear, Tang Guo did not want to give Qin Yuping time to respond. "Assistant He, I will trouble you to tie these people back." He Yue nodded quickly, these things were still very simple, and Tang Guo did the most dangerous things. Tang Guo returned to the room and called Zhang Cheng, exining that she was assassinated today. As soon as Zhang Cheng heard it, his nerves immediately became nervous, and the preciousness of Tang Guo today was not just the time he knew him. Two hourster, those who came to kill Qin Xiao and Tang Guo were arrested by the police. At the same time, Qin Yuping also knew that the matter had failed, and was so angry that he dropped the things on the table. He was about to release those people on bail and was told that they were suspected of murder and could not be released on bail. Qin Yuping didn''t believe in evil, and wanted to operate, but those people ignored him. Not only that, thepany under his name ushered in a surprise inspection by the tax bureau. Not long after he received this call, someone from the police station came to pick him up. When Qin Yuping looked dazed, he heard the other party tell him that he was involved in several murders and poisoning cases, and he wanted to take him back for interrogation. Qin Yuping had no time to react at all, let alone struggle, and was directly tortured away. Even more frightening was that Tang Guo asked the system to disclose the news that Qin Yuping had been copied to the media. Then the media reported that Qin Yuping was taken away by the police and might be suspected of murder. Qin Yuping is a listedpany under the name, because this stock plunged suddenly. Qin Yuping was also a little flustered, the things he did before should be rtively clean. Who on earth is fixing him? Qin Xiao? No, it shouldn''t be Qin Xiao, those things are so long in the past, it is not so easy to find out Qin Xiao''s situation. If Qin Xiao is moving, it is impossible for him to know nothing. Qin Yuping still didn''t know that Tang Guo gave all the evidence of his crimes, tax evasion and tax evasion by thepany, and some evidence of his private activities in vition ofws and regtions to Zhang Cheng. Chapter 4518: The miserable girl (57) Chapter 4518: The miserable girl (57) Chapter 4518 The Tragic Girl (57) "Master, good news, Qin Yuping''spany has been investigated." "Oh, no, young man, Qin Yuping was arrested." "Master, I heard that Qin Yuping was arrested on suspicion of murder." "Young Master, Qin Yu really fell down." He Yue said excitedly, still thinking, why did Qin Yuping suddenly fall? This is too fast. Are the police doing things so fast now? Qin Xiao didn''t believe that Qin Yuping fell so fast at first, although he also knew that Qin Yuping had done a lot of shameful deeds, and there were still lives in his hands. But he couldn''t find evidence. Qin Yuping kept staring at him. The other party should know what his actions were. He didn''t do this because of his body. Therefore, Qin Yuping offended someone, and was immediately reorganized so that he could not turn over. At first, Qin Xiao was because Qin Yuping used methods in business to provoke an unprovoked existence, and the other party was going to teach him a lesson. Heter discovered that it didn''t seem to be the case. Because where he lives now is surrounded by some mysterious people. He blinked and looked at the woman who was serious about ying games on the live broadcast. Of course, he was actually ying games too. I don''t know when it started. Tang Guo was broadcasting the game live in the living room, and he yed with him by the side. The identities of the two were tacitly disclosed. "Why won''t you move?" Tang Guo looked up at Qin Xiao, "Is it stuck?" Qin Xiao shook his head: "There is no card." He retracted his gaze, and then nced at the two tall men guarding the door, suddenly feeling that something was really fantastic. He still couldn''t understand that Tang Guo''s identity was extraordinary. Just look at how nervous these people were when she first came, and she understood. Qin Xiao didn''t ask too much. He devoted himself to the game and heard Tang Guo say: "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao hurriedly controlled the hero, ran to Lan quickly, and took away the **** Lan from Tang Guo. Tang Guo did not stay here, but went to the other side to bezy. He nced at the barrage on theputer and found that all fans were refreshing: "The opposite jungler is stunned again." "The anchor''s triangr jungle is worth learning from all wild kings with girls." "The wild king is a sister, our anchor is different." "By the way, every time the anchor beats Blue to the utmost blood and asks the handsome man to pick it up, howe I feel a little strange." "No, you are not alone, and I have a strange idea." "Hahaha, it is said that the handsome man and the anchor have been ying games together for so long, I feel that I can actually knock." "It should be said that you can rest assured, they are very stable." "I heard the gossip that the handsome man has turned off private messages, as if it was because some anchors often came to harass him." "Hahahaha, so upright handsome, it seems that our fruit jam is better." Qin Xiao looked at these barrage in a particrly good mood, and called out He Yue. "I want to drink water?" "No, send some big red envelopes in the group." "Also, help me brush ten treasure maps in the live broadcast room." His money is indeed a lot. The real Qin family has none of his properties listed. Qin Yuping had been expelled from the Qin family many years ago. Because of some of his actions, he angered the old man of the Qin family, his grandfather. After his grandfather passed away, the Qin family was in charge of his parents. His parents passed away in a car ident, and he would not believe it without Qin Yuping''s intervention. Unfortunately, he was only a few years old at that time, and it was very difficult to verify. Chapter 4519: The miserable girl (58) Chapter 4519: The miserable girl (58) Chapter 4519 The Tragic Girl (58) He knew Qin Yuping couldn''t get close when he was young, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so ruthless and would also attack him. When he reacted, it was toote. Now that Qin Yuping has been arrested and suspected of murder, Qin Xiao is looking forward to it, not knowing whether his parents can be found out. He has a lot of money, but his rtives have left him, and there is only one He Yue by his side for so many years. When he met He Yue, it was at the scene of a car ident. At that time, his body was already experiencing some problems. It''s just that the shape has not changed so much. He was in his teens when his appearance changed. At that time, He Yue was killed when his parents had a car ident and saw that he was well protected. He saw He Yue cry so sad, as if he brought him back when he lost his parents. There used to be only He Yue by his side, but now it seems not. He nced at Tang Guo, and said to He Yue, "Let''s paint twenty treasure maps." Tang Guo looked up: "It''s a waste of brushing so much." She knew that Qin Xiao was very rich and could not spend it all his life, but it was not like that. Qin Xiao said casually: "It''s useless to keep it. It''s better to take it out and shine." Tang Guo didn''t persuade him anymore, "It''s fine if you are happy. I can get it anyway." Qin Xiao was amused by her remarks. At the same time, various special effects of the treasure map appeared in the live broadcast room, and the appearance of twenty treasure maps suddenly shocked the fans in the live broadcast room. Twenty treasure maps, that is one hundred thousand. Among ordinary people, many people earn less than 100,000 yuan a year. The world of local tyrants is indeed iprehensible to ordinary people. Qin Xiao also asked He Yue to send out red envelopes in the group, and the fans inside also screamed with excitement while grabbing them. When the craze passed, the barrage in the live broadcast room floated again, all of them were the mighty handsome masters. Seeing this, Tang Guo said, "I feel that this live broadcast room has be yours. It is said that many peoplee here not to watch me y games, but to see you." Qin Xiao said nothing, those people just liked his money better. But he doesn''t mind at all, he likes his money as well, as long as he is willing to do it. At this time, some different barrage appeared in the live broadcast room: "I found one thing." "I also found one thing." "You said." "The anchor doesn''t seem to have a team voice, but why did I hear her talking to the handsome man just now, and the handsome man seems to have responded, and I also heard him talking." "I''m going!! It seems like this." "Blind student, you found Huadian." "Damn, damn, my knocked cp hase true." "I knew it would be like this, oh oh oh." "Master Shuai has been in the live broadcast room of the anchor and has not moved any ce. He also turned off the private message. The only person concerned is fruit jam. I know it is not easy." Qin Xiao saw the audience''s discussion in the live broadcast room. He looked down at himself. Recently, he seemed to have lost weight a bit, walked a bit more flexibly, and was able to move faster. The walking time has also be longer, and I will not feel ufortable. Therefore, his body has been moving in a good direction. His eyes fell on Tang Guo, and he smiled when he saw her ying games seriously on the e-sports. Perhaps he can get more. When Tang Guo looked at Qin Xiao, he had already turned his eyes back to the phone screen. Tang Guo: "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao quickly controlled the hero and rushed to Tang Guo''s position. Live room audience: "If my wild king talks to me like this, I will die in his arms." "Wake up, you have no wild king." Chapter 4520: The miserable girl (59) Chapter 4520: The miserable girl (59) Chapter 4520 The Tragic Girl (59) The person protecting Tang Guo had always been in this house, and Qin Xiao gradually liked it. He also found that people came to Tang Guo from time to time, and it was not easy for these people to look at it. He didn''t ask too much, and he took care of his body every day. At present, he is also following many doctors. He attaches great importance to his physical changes and invited the best experts here at a high price. These experts are willing toe because they are curious about Qin Xiao''s physical changes. This should be called a miracle. Seeing this, Tang Guo slowly changed the idea of letting Qin Xiao heal himself. Later, she secretly arranged some spirit stones into formations and put them in the spring. This can be regarded as a visit here. The spirit stone is immersed in the mountain spring. The water here should be able to make some contributions to medicine and help some people get rid of illness. During this period, Qin Xiao was questioned by people from the police station about Qin Yuping. Qin Xiao did not conceal his suspicions and gave the police the results of his physical examination. He asked a few more questionster, and only then did he realize that the police actually controlled all the evidence of Qin Yuping''s crime. Come and ask him because he is the victim who was poisoned. To say it was poisoning, it is better to give him some fatal drugs that will slowly kill him. During his physical examination, the doctor said that he was still alive with so many drugs and hormones in his body, which was a miracle. The physical pain caused by the drug was very painful, and he didn''t know what supported him to survive. Until now, he was suddenly in a trance. He could live because he had to wait for someone to appear. If he is not alive, he will not meet this person. He asked the police about the death penalty for Qin Yuping''s crimes. Qin Xiao was not surprised by this. What he was surprised was that this time the efficiency was very high. Intuition told him that this had something to do with Tang Guo. It did have something to do with Tang Guo. The mere arranging for someone to kill Tang Guo was the biggest mistake Qin Yuping hadmitted. This time, it would be strange not to check him out. "I heard the doctor say that your body is recovering well?" Tang Guo saw Qin Xiao who had lost arge circle in more than half a year. Qin Xiao''s body had been adjusted to the same extent by her, and she decided to speed up the progress. Qin Xiao nodded, "Well, you are still right. The mountains do raise people." Qin Xiao''s current changes are not particrly big, and no one has noticed any problems with Shanquan for the time being. People whoe to live here only think that the water in the mountains raises their people, and they don''t doubt the others. On this day, He Yue, who went back to get things to Qin Xiao, secretly knocked on Tang Guo, and showed Tang Guo a photo album. Tang Guo was a little strange: "He Yue, what is this?" "I will show you how old you were." He Yue saw that Qin Xiao''s condition was getting better and better. Under this situation, he would definitely be able to return to a normal person in the end. Since the youngest man can return to a normal person, it is a great hope for him and Tang Guo to be together. So now he wants to give bonus points to young and old. I heard that girls can''t hold Xiao Zhengtai. His family was a little Zhengtai since he was young, especially Zhou Zheng''s kind. After showing Tang Guo, the other party will definitely be able to deepen the impression. When thinking of the big and young, he will think of this beautiful Xiaozhengtai. Tang Guo opened the album, and it turned out that he was looking for photos of various Xiao Zhengtai, who were basically under the age of twelve. From the appearance, the Qin family''s genes were indeed very good. Seeing Tang Guo''s seriousness, He Yue smiled hehe. Chapter 4521: The miserable girl (60) Chapter 4521: The miserable girl (60) Chapter 4521 The Tragic Girl (60) Qin Xiao found something wrong, and hurried over, and found He Yue standing next to Tang Guo while introducing the photos in the album. "The first ones were before I met the young and old, and thest ones were after I met the young and old. Thetter are basically photos of me and the young and old, as well as separate photos of the young and old. However, after the age of twelve, After the body changes, no more photos are taken. This function has not been activated for a long time." "He Yue? What are you doing? Do you want to die?" Qin Xiao''s face turned dark when he saw what He Yue was doing. How could this guy always do stupid things. After Tang Guo finished reading it, she found that there was a photo on thest page. Qin Xiao just came over, and when she saw that photo, he quickly snatched it from Tang Guo''s hand. He Yue was also a little frightened. He forgot that on thest page, there was a photo of the little fruit in his childhood. Oh Huo, do you want to drive him out now? Qin Xiao red at He Yue: "Get out of here." He Yue ran out quickly, and Qin Xiao was particrly embarrassed: "They are all photos taken after an hour. He Yue always likes to do such stupid things." Tang Guo praised: "Very cute." "I''ll go for a walk in the sugar balls." Qin Xiao was also very ufortable when he was seen the little fruit photo after an hour. Qin Xiao went out holding the album, He Yue winked at the door, and said in a low voice, "Young Master, don''t mind." "roll!" "Master, I''m doing this for you." "You are recovering well now. I will give you a good impression. Girls like Xiao Zhengtai more." "It''s just that except by ident, I forgot thest page. There is a rtivelyrge-scale photo." Qin Xiao was a little embarrassed and turned into anger: "Do you still know?" "By the way, you will have a different rtionship in the future anyway. It''s okay to see in advance." "He Yue, be an individual." Qin Xiao threw the album on He Yue''s body: "Take it away, the sugar **** are better than you." A yearter, Qin Xiao has lost one third of her weightpared to before. Two yearster, Qin Xiao seemed to be fatter than ordinary people, because he was very tall, almost 1.9 meters, and now weighs a little more than two hundred catties, which does not seem particrly fat. Three yearster, Qin Xiao has regained his normal weight. Because Tang Guo secretly helped, his skin condition was the same as that of normal people, and it didn''t look like the various states that many people had after losing weight. And Tang Guo pulled this timeline to three years for his health. Qin Xiao now can see the shadow of him when he was young. Qin Xiao stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people inside, all in a strange way. He turned out to be better, and it took only three years. "Young Master, you are so handsome now." He Yue praised, "The doctor said that your body indicators are all normal and you can live a normal life. Also, I have made my own decisions and helped you customize many clothes. I hope you not going to be mad." "Did you customize it for Xiaoguo?" "It''s fixed, how can I forget the baby bumps of all ages." He Yue was a little excited: "Young Master, are you ready to go to the business world to make a difference?" "It''s okay to watch the overbearing president fall in love with me." Qin Xiao stretched out his hand to He Yue, He Yue quickly handed the flowers to Qin Xiao, and asked after Qin Xiao, "Younger, you have recovered. With your ingenuity, you must Soon to shine in the business world, I''m serious." "Where there are often fun games, don''t professional agents do very well?" Qin Xiao said: "I went to work, who will y games with Xiao Guo? I''m not here, who will grab the list for her?" "Me!" He Yue said, "I can help on behalf of the younger ones." "He Yue, I don''t need you to take care of it now." Qin Xiao seriously considered this issue, "Or, I''ll send you to thepany, you can only be an assistant, and you can go to thepany to learn to manage affairs." He Yue: "Young Master, I heard the scream of Tangballs, I''ll go and see, you should be busy." He Yue ran away, causing Qin Xiao tough. He took the flowers and went to Tang Guo''s room. There was a special ce for him, Tang Guo had already sat in a chair, and a pot of tea was ced in his ce. "Flowers." Qin Xiao handed the flowers to Tang Guo, "I went to pick them in the morning. Let He Yue help to deal with them." Tang Guo took the flowers and put them in the vase next to him: "What did you do when you got up so early?" "Get up early to see a different view." Qin Xiao was infatuated with the days in the mountains and didn''t want to return to the city. see you tomorrow Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, Happy National Day Recently, you have doubled your monthly pass. Chapter 4522: The miserable girl (61) Chapter 4522: The miserable girl (61) Chapter 4522 The Tragic Girl (61) After Qin Xiao recovered, he didn''t choose to go back to the city. How could he go to the business market to make a ssh. As he said, the current professional brokers can manage his industry very well, so why bother to do these things? He was picked up for the rest of his life, so he naturally wanted to live a life he liked. What is the life he likes? Just wake up early in the morning, you can see your favorite person, and then they y games together. As usual, when he arrived in the live broadcast room, he gave Tang Guo the rocket, and this habit seemed to be unchangeable. When robbing the rankings, he never softened. "Really stay here?" Tang Guo asked Qin Xiao while ying the game, not afraid that the audience in the live broadcast room would hear it. Anyway, they didn''t discuss any secret things. Qin Xiao: "I''m used to this kind of life and I don''t want to go out anymore. Isn''t it nice here? The mountains are good, the water is good..." Before Qin Xiao finished speaking, the audience in the live broadcast room booed and brushed the barrage: "There are still people who are good." "A good person is the point!" "Since you want to settle here, you have to repair the ce where you live." Tang Guo suggested. Qin Xiao answered, "Of course, I have let He Yue go on this, and it will start after a while." "Raise another cat and let it y with candy balls." Qin Xiao replied, "Why don''t we go to the city to pick it?" "Okay, it just happened to be fine today." When Tang Guo said this, the front of the conversation suddenly changed, "Come and get the blue." Qin Xiao: "Immediately." Live room audience: "Just forget it, don''t forget to help y blue." "I want to drag my wild king out for a fight." "Wake up, you have no wild king." "Oh, my cp is real." "Moved to death." "By the way, the teammates of Fruit Jam must think that Fruit Jam is a boy, and the handsome man who ys Master is a girl? They must think that Guo Jam is leading a girl." "The brother in front, are you new here?" "It''s been a week." "Then I''ll tell you, brother, everyone thinks so. Unless it is someone who is familiar with fruit jam, before fruit jam was talked privately by many girls and asked her to fly." "Those girls are thinking too well. Fruit jam is a handsome man. Will it be their turn?" "In other words, the handsome master seems to have improved his skills a lot, and now he can y the glory game with fruit jam. Although it is still much better than fruit jam, he has always maintained a level that does not slow down. "In fact, this is also a skill. In other words, this is actually thanks to our excellent technology in fruit jam." Qin Xiao''s skills have indeed improved. One of the reasons for his previous technical skills was that his physical condition prevented his fingers from being too flexible and the corresponding response would not be so fast. Now that the body is healthy, it is much better to do other things. When Tang Guo and Qin Xiao announced the news that they were together, everyone was not surprised. They knew that their cp was real, and they sent their blessings. At the first tform annual meeting after Qin Xiao recovered, Qin Xiao came forward for the first time, and he came with Tang Guo. The moment the two appeared, they almost copsed the official live broadcast room, and countless barrages were covered over and over again. At the annual meeting, Tang Guo met Lu Qian, the heroine of this world. Lu Qian is sitting behind her now, it can be seen that the other party''s career is improving. Tang Guo and Lu Qian nodded, and Lu Qian smiled at her, asionally talking a few words. Chapter 4523: The miserable girl (62) Chapter 4523: The miserable girl (62) Chapter 4523 The Tragic Girl (62) Tang Guo found that beside Lu Qian, there was also a handsome young man. The other person''s eyes were full of affection when he looked at Lu Qian. You don''t need to think about it. This must be Lu Qian''s boyfriend. Tang Guo did not pay attention to the situation of her adoptive parents and biological parents for a long time, and even her household registration was moved out by Zhang Cheng. Now her files are top secret, and few people have permission to read them. Regardless of her daily live broadcast of the game, the actual contribution she made is not small at all. Qin Xiao knew that she was doing some secret things, and had never asked about it. The construction of their new house went smoothly. In order to allow those who protect Tang Guo to live in, Qin Xiao paid a lot of money. Because of Tang Guo, thend granted to them was very spacious. Because of this ce, it became the ce where Tang Guo and Qin Xiao lived, and some Inte celebrities gradually came here again, intending to catch some heat. However, without waiting for them to implement it, the ce was conveniently blocked and ordinary people could not enter. Previously, Tang Guo secretly used the formation of spirit stones in the spring water to improve the spring water and the rural environment, and finally attracted the attention of the upper ss. They found that the water and crops in this ce can greatly improve the body after people eat it. After learning about Qin Xiao, they arranged for experts toe and inspect. Finally, it was found that it was the reason for the spring here. Although they didn''t understand what happened to the mountain spring, they can tell that it is okay for the mountain spring to be called the fountain of life. Tang Guo knew that they couldn''t research what happened to the mountain spring itself. However, they can use mountain springs to make many medicines that can treat some diseases. Although not too magical, it can greatly improve the human body. However, Tang Guo didn''t expect that in the end they would mix mountain springs intokes, oceans, and some more polluted ces, which would improve many water quality problems. After Tang Guo found out, he threw many spirit stones into the formation in the spring. I heard that there are far fewer diseases due to water quality and environmental problems. In his spare time, Tang Guo still inquired about the situation of Xia Tang Shiyuan and Tang Jiandong. Tang Jiandong and his wife have not contacted her in recent years, because they thought that the debt she owed had not been paid off, and they were afraid of getting into debt. Her two sisters seemed to have divorced, and the children they gave birth were not willing to follow her. The two sisters returned to live at home, but Tang Jiandong and his wife did not scold them. Her two sisters also felt that they were too selfish. What if they take something to honor their natal family and give money to their brother? In their view, only their own younger brothers are good enough to treat them well. When they are married to their husbands, they are still treated as outsiders. Because they thought of Tang Xiaobao and ignored their children, their children were unwilling to follow them and couldn''t get close to them. They simply turned around and ran back to their parents'' home. Under the brainwashing of Tang Jiandong and his wife, they married separately. This time they were far away because people in nearby viges all knew what kind of family they were. Tang Jiandong and his wife received the gift from both of them. The two sisters are still the same as before. They will take home any good things and keep them for Tang Xiaobao. The husband soon couldn''t stand it, threatening to divorce if they continued to do so. The two sisters continued to work without fear, and finally divorced again. Tang Jiandong and his wife continued to marry them, and this time they married further. Some people in the vige kindly persuaded them to let them get married and live their lives. Don''t cause conflicts between their natal family and husband''s family. It will be yourself in the future. The two sisters did not appreciate them, thinking that the people in the vige did not see them well, so they told Tang Jiandong and his wife about the matter. The two families had a big quarrel, and there was a tendency to stay old and dead. The two sisters refused to listen to advice and continued to subsidize their natal family. They divorced again within a few years, and the children they gave birth still did not want to be close to them. The two sisters came back alone and lived in Tang Jiandong''s house. They are still very diligent, always looking forward to Tang Xiaobao''s sess. Tang Jiandong and his wife always divorced them at first, and they were also very distressed. Later, he found that the two of them were capable of doing a lot of work, and felt that this would be fine. Tang Jiandong tried his best to behave in favor of the two, coaxing them to take care of Tang Xiaobao, and the family worked together to help Tang Xiaobao buy a house in the city. Besides, Tang Xiaobao didn''t get admitted to any good school in the end. He only went to a school that didn''t have much requirement for scores and paid a high price. After graduating, I got a very ordinary job, but the family still thought he was promising. Upon graduation, Tang Xiaobai moved into the house his family bought for him. Later, the whole family talked about his marriage again. When they got married, Tang Jiandong and his wife felt that they could enjoy the good fortune and take care of their grandson, so they moved in together. Tang Guo''s eldest sister and second sister, feeling that they could also enjoy themselves, also moved into a new house. Despite the dislikes of Tang Jiandong and Tang Xiaobao, they didn''t seem to hear them, and they were immersed in the world where their younger brother was promising and they could also enjoy the blessing. There is only a house with three bedrooms and one living room. Tang Xiaobao has a room, Tang Jiandong and his wife, and two sisters. Looking at the extremely crowded room, Tang Jiandong always felt something was wrong. Tang Xiaobao''s two older sisters greeted him every day, keeping all kinds of good things for him, excluding his wife. There is no such thing as a day in this home. Tang Xiaobao was divorced, only two years after he got married. When he was angry, the two sisters also said that the other party didn''t know what was good or bad, how nice their brother was. They believed that with Tang Xiaobao''s ability, a virtuous wife would be found. Tang Xiaobao remarried and his life was still a mess. He lost his temper like a volcanic eruption and wanted to let his two sisters move out. The two sisters said that he had changed and became unfilial. They were wholeheartedly doing his good, but Tang Xiaobao wanted to drive them away for an outsider. Tang Jiandong and his wife stood aside, a little at a loss, things seemed different from what they had imagined. Tang Jiandong just wanted to train his daughter to be a person who worked hard and resented Tang Xiaobao. He didn''t expect the two daughters to believe that Tang Xiaobao would be a good blessing. Now relying on Tang Xiaobao not to leave. They didn''t me Tang Xiaobao, they just said it was Tang Xiaobao''s wife, and this outsider taught him badly. The life of Tang Jiandong''s family is like this, and it will never be peaceful forever. And what about Tang Shiyuan? It''s not much better either, and their pair of children are also hopeless. The eldest is not young, and he went home to chew the old. It is said that they are their own homes, which basically emptied the Tang Shiyuan couple''s family. Not only that, in the small noodle restaurant the two opened, the two children oftene over and collect their QR codes. As long as their two sons and daughters don''t have much money, they will use their QR codes to go to the store, not to do a little work, and only wait for the guests to pay for their meals. I''m confused. The two thousand words in this chapter are actually two chapters. My hands are trembling and I almost passed it wrong. Chapter 4524: Sad Girl (End) Chapter 4524: Sad Girl (End) Chapter 4524 The Sad Girl (End) And Tang Guo seemed to have disappeared in their lives. No one would think she was promising, let alone look for her. Later, Tang Tao and Tang Lulu identally discovered the existence of Tang Guo, and before they were waiting for what they wanted to do, they were arrested for criticism and education. Later, they kept silent about Tang Guo''s existence. It''s not that I don''t want to mention it, but I dare not mention it. When Tang Guo was about to leave this world, he gave Zhang Cheng another hard drive: "This may be thest thing I can give you." "What''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng was a little puzzled, "You want to retire early? Our business does not retire normally." "The things inside can lead the world for 20 years. With so many talents in our country, we should be able to gradually widen the distance." Tang Guo didn''t n to take it out even more advanced. Zhang Cheng frowned: "Is the body out of the body?" "No." Tang Guo didn''t exin much, but Zhang Cheng took his heart, and asked the person protecting her to look at her, and he did not find anything in her body. However, when news of Tang Guo''s death came, he didn''t know what to say. On the day Tang Guo left this world, the viewers who had been guarding the live broadcast room early, when the time came, Tang Guo hadn''t live broadcast yet, they all found it strange. Until the tform announced the news of Tang Guo''s departure, they couldn''t ept it at all. "Young Master, don''t be sad." He Yue didn''t know how tofort him. Qin Xiao: "He Yue, take good care of the sugar balls. In a few days, I will take care of the industry and donate most of it, and leave the other part to you." "Lord, don''t miss it." Qin Xiao patted He Yue on the shoulder and smiled faintly: "I didn''t think about it. There are some things you don''t understand. I just have to chase in her footsteps as soon as possible. If it iste, it will be very bad for me. Okay, let''s go ." Qin Xiao finally donated the industry to Zhang Cheng''s department. When Zhang Cheng got the news, he didn''t know what to say. "Although it is impossible to disclose what your husband and wife have done, everything you contribute will be known to the world in the future." Qin Xiao actually didn''t care about this. He hoped that Zhang Cheng''s nonsense would be less. He is very anxious now. If he iste, he will miss the opportunity he met in advance, which is really not a good thing. Howe every world has these troublesome people, always dying him from going to the next world. After handling the industry, Qin Xiao touched Tang Wanzis head one morning and closed his eyes. Before closing his eyes, he and Tang Wanzi said in a low voice, "Tang Wanzi, you will take care of that boy He Yue from now on. Look at that kid more, I''m afraid he can''t figure out what to do stupid things." Tang Wanzi yelled twice at Qin Xiao, and finally groaned. Yearster, aputer teacher who got the new version of the textbook was suddenly stunned when he was looking through the textbook and preparing a lesson n. "This is..." Seeing this photo and the brief introduction on it, she quickly opened the dusty album and looked at the rare photos in it, her eyes finally turned red. "Wife, what''s wrong with you?" The teacher suddenly raised his head and quickly grabbed the man beside him: "Come and see." Their husband and wife met online games. She was a loyal fan of Tang Guo at the time, and she was a very good game yer. Later, she found a wild king in Tang Guo''s fan base, her current husband. "Husband, look at it, it''s fruit jam, this is fruit jam." The teacher choked and said, "It turns out thatwork technology has advanced so fast over the years, and there is fruit jam." When the man heard it, he was stunned. The two stared at the young photos and brief introductions on the textbook, and both sighed. When they were young, did they really be fans of a fairy anchor? ... [Margaret]: The school flower has gone to the new world, looking forward to... [Ziyun]: Margaret, to be honest. [Margaret]: Shut up, don''t listen, don''t hear, don''t disappoint, I won''t admit defeat until the end. [Chi Xiao]: Margaret, do you know what self-deception is? [Margaret]: I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I haven''t read a book. [Mo Yuntian]: Forget it, dont you say that there is a saying, never wake up a person who pretends to sleep? [Margaret]: I hope that the next world, the school flower is in the magical world. [Allen]: Maybe it''s me in this magical world. [Harold]: Yes, that''s right. [Margaret]: Get out! Chapter 4525: Extreme female match (1) Chapter 4525: Extreme female match (1) Chapter 4525 Radical Female Match (1) "Is it sour or spicytely?" He heard her voice like an olddy with excitement. "Sour." This voice sounded very t, but it gave Tang Guo an inexplicably depressed feeling, and it was ufortable. "Okay, sour and sour girl, I may see the birth of my little grandson this time. This time he must be a good grandson." It was the voice of the olddy just now, which seemed to be more excited, "Yu Xuan, eat more Point, you cant be picky when youre pregnant. You have to eat everything so that we can give birth to a fat grandson for the Tang family. Tang Guo felt the enthusiasm of the olddy, her consciousness suddenly returned to reality, and she could see everything in front of her clearly. When I looked up, I saw a wrinkled olddy picking vegetables for a pregnant woman with a smile. The woman was sitting next to her with her belly straight. She seemed to be seven months old. The olddy put some greasy food into the woman''s bowl. Tang Guo saw that the woman frowned slightly, and finally put the food in the bowl into her mouth like a machine. She also found out that the olddy looked satisfied. The woman hardly said anything, and the olddy felt that it was not enough, so she tried to put what she thought was very nutritious into the woman''s bowl, and soon there was a hill. Tang Guo felt that women didn''t like these foods very much, but she seemed to be slowly eating the food in the bowl toplete some ritual, even though she didn''t like them at all. She looked a little numb, and Tang Guo couldn''t help frowning. I dont know if the olddy noticed her gaze, and her face turned to her, "Xiao Guo, dont look at your mother, hurry up and eat. Your mother is pregnant with her brother, so she can eat more to make your brother healthy. A healthy and healthy birth. Your mother eats one person and two people consume it. You have to eat better, and the child should be more sensible." It was obvious that Tang Guo didn''t do anything, but the olddy thought she was trying to grab food. But with so much food on the table, how much can she eat as a child? Besides, this family doesn''t seem to be poor. If you give her two more bites, it doesn''t seem to affect anything, right? "What does Xiao Guo want to eat?" The woman''s voice suddenly sounded, her eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face, "What do you want to eat, mom will give you a clip." Tang Guo pointed to a dish casually, and she watched the woman help her pick the dish. Compared with the previous, this kind of woman was a lot more alive. She can be sure that this woman should love her daughter. "Eat, what do you like to eat, and tell mom." There were some smiles on the woman''s face, very gentle, which made Tang Guo almost forget. When her consciousness was just awake, how mechanical a woman looked, unlike a real person. . "Good." Tang Guo replied. The olddy on the opposite side was not very happy: "Children like to be picky eaters. They only like to eat good food instead of vegetarian dishes. This is bad for your health." The olddy babbled a lot, not that she didn''t give Tang Guo to eat, but she was picky eaters. The woman didn''t answer, she just ate her head down, and asionally put Tang Guo delicious in her bowl. Tang Guo wanted to see the memory of this world, ate a bit and put down the tableware, saying that his stomach hurts a little. She took refuge in the bathroom, locked the bathroom door, and began to receive memories. Chapter 4526: Extreme female match (2) Chapter 4526: Extreme female match (2) Chapter 4526 Extreme Female Match (2) When she did not receive the memories of this world, she thought she hade to a patriarchal family, and some things happened in the family. After reading the memory, I realized that things are not that simple. The patriarchy is indeed regarded as a point of the tragedy of the original owner in this world, and even the beginning of the tragedy begins here. However, in addition to the patriarchal point of view, there are even worse things happening here. The original owner grew up in such an environment and finally grew into such a radical character. The olddy who spoke just now is called Jiang Juxiang, who is the original grandmother of the original owner, and is a typical patriarch. The woman who smiled softly when helping her pick vegetables was her mother named Yang Yuxuan. She has a dad. My dad should be busy at the restaurant. They have a restaurant in the city center and the business is good. The family is not rich, but it is not short of money. Her father is an only child, so the olddy hopes to have a grandson. But because of some things, she was looking forward to the behavior of her grandson, but her mother Yang Yuxuan was tossed, not only physically, but also psychologically. The reason is that her father Tang Tailin doesn''t like her mother Yang Yuxuan at all. The marriage of the two was introduced by someone. Tang Tailin himself looks good, thin and tall, white and clean, and a bit shy when smiling. He is still very popr in the blind date market. Tang Tailin got married on a blind date, mainly toplete the task of the olddy, get married and have children, and pass on from generation to generation. Yang Yuxuan, however, had a good impression of him after meeting, and rushed forward. They got married very smoothly and very quickly, but only Yang Yuxuan was tempted. Tang Tailin was disgusted with her, but he had toplete the task between husband and wife and have children with her. After hard work, they have Tang Guo. The olddy Jiang Juxiang was of course dissatisfied, and urged the two to continue to have a baby. Tang Tailin was very repulsive, he didn''t like women at all, and letting him sleep with women was simply disgusting. But the olddy promised him that as long as he can make a son, he doesn''t have to deal with this. With hard work, Yang Yuxuan became pregnant again. In fact, not long after the marriage, Yang Yuxuan discovered Tang Tailin''s indifference, and being with her seemed to bepleting a task. But she really likes this person and thinks she can cover this person. However, over the years, she did not cover this person, and even after the second pregnancy, she identally learned a piece of news that fell like the sky. She knew that Tang Tailin didn''t like her, but she didn''t know that Tang Tailin didn''t like women, and there was a man in her heart. The olddy knew all this, and she had heard it. The olddy assured Tang Tailin that as long as she gave birth to a grandson, she would never force him anymore. Since knowing this, Yang Yuxuan has been confused every day, she did not dare to ask anything, and indeed felt that Tang Tailin was even more indifferent. Every time the other party saw her, they stared at her belly. During pregnancy, Yang Yuxuan was depressed. To the disappointment of the olddy, Yang Yuxuan gave birth to a daughterter, but the olddy did not give up and encouraged the two to continue having a son. Yang Yuxuan saw Tang Tailin''s disgust, indifference, and rejection, but still under the look of the olddy''s expectation, she agreed to it. Faced with such an environment, Yang Yuxuan''s condition worsened. In a daze, she jumped out of the window of the room while holding her child, and both the child and her died. When she jumped off the building, the original owner happened toe to the room to see her. In memory, the original owner did not speak for a week. see you tomorrow Chapter 4527: Extreme female match (3) Chapter 4527: Extreme female match (3) Chapter 4527 Extreme Female Match (3) The incident of Yang Yuxuan jumping off the building with her newly born child did not cause any psychological pressure on Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Everyone Jiang Juxiang said that since Yang Yuxuan was pregnant, she didn''t ask her to do any housework. She was an olddy who took care of everything. She carefully prepared every meal for Yang Yuxuan. She dared to pat her conscience and said that she had never wronged Yang Yuxuan. She also didn''t know why Yang Yuxuan couldn''t figure it out. Maybe it was because she felt ufortable for not having a son. She couldn''t figure it out for a while. Jiang Juxiangs words spread out, one spread ten to ten, and then a hundred. Later, when the news reported that Yang Yuxuans copywriting became a certain mother, because of patriarchy, she failed to give birth to a son for her husbands family, and finally couldnt figure it out. Jumping down from the tenth building with her newborn daughter in her arms, both mother and daughter died. When Jiang Juxiang was interviewed by the reporter, he also made this remark, and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his statement. When Tang Tailin was interviewed, he seemed rtively silent. The scene of his head down was mistaken for sadness, choking, and a man''s final stubbornness. Therefore, Yang Yuxuan''s death did not have any impact on them. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin also became good mother-inws and good men''s benchmarks. At that time, there were a lot of wisements on the Inte. "If I have such a mother-inw, will I wake up with a smile in my dreams?" "I dont know what this woman thinks. If my mother-inw can help me with cooking and housework every day, would I be eager to be alright? Unfortunately, my mother-inw will help me with the cooking and housework if she does the housework. I didnt want to, I knew I would go out to y cards and dance all day long." "This woman is too extreme and hypocritical..." "As a woman, I really envy her. She has such a good mother-inw and such a handsome and affectionate husband. As a result, she couldn''t figure out how to jump off the building because she failed to have a son. It''s so funny and doesn''t cherish life." "Thinking about the little girl who was just born, it feels so pitiful." "Such women are really not worthy of having children." "I don''t know the blessing in the blessing." "I''m going to die, can''t you go away? Why do you want to die with your baby? This is a poisonous woman." "Fortunately, I died. If other people are involved in the future, I don''t know what will happen." "It''s still a pitiful little daughter who met such a cruel mother." There was no reversal in the news, because everyone felt that Yang Yuxuan was hypocritical. Yang Yuxuans parents came here to make trouble, but in the end they failed to make a name for themselves, because Yang Yuxuan jumped off the building by herself, and neighbors know that Jiang Juxiang is indeed a diligent person, doing housework and helping her daughter-inw to cook every day. They were all busy and didn''t let Yang Yuxuan do any more important tasks. Around themunity, everyone knows that Jiang Juxiang is a diligent mother-inw who treats her daughter-inw very well. They think it is Yang Yuxuan who has taken the horns by herself, and cannot figure it out, and has nothing to do with Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan''s family couldn''t do anything about it. It seemed that all of this was in the past, even if they were very unwilling to Yang Yuxuan''s death like this. The matter of Yang Yuxuan ended in this way, only causing a little disturbance to the family. From that time on, the original owner became very silent. As she grew older, she became more and more disgusted with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Although she didn''t know much when she was a child, she also understood that her mother was very depressed and unhappy. Chapter 4528: Extreme female match (4) Chapter 4528: Extreme female match (4) Chapter 4528 Extreme Female Match (4) Outsiders only know that Jiang Juxiang is a diligent person and does not allow Yang Yuxuan to do housework. But I don''t know how much pressure Jiang Juxiang puts on Yang Yuxuan''s psychology because of having a son every day. In fact, just giving birth to a son will at best put some pressure on Yang Yuxuan. But if Tang Tailin treats her a little bit more seriously and better, as far as she likes Tang Tailin, it is estimated that she will give birth to a son willingly. It''s a pity that this is not the case. It is not the birth of a son that overwhelms Yang Yuxuan, but Tang Tailin''s indifference and disgust. What she couldn''t ept most was that Tang Tailin obviously didn''t like her, and even hated touching her body, but in order toplete Jiang Juxiang''s task, she forcibly resisted being ufortable to do some intimate things with her. From the first time, there is no emotion and impulse between love, only indifference, repulsion, like a machine, hastilypleted the task. This gave her the feeling that she was just a tool. At first she thought that Tang Tailin just didn''t like her. Later, it was discovered that Tang Tailin liked men. Years of heart disease, coupled with depression caused by hormonal instability during pregnancy, led to the final tragedy. Since this incident, Tang Tailin has not married anyone. No matter how Jiang Juxiang persecuted, his attitude was much tougher than before. The funny thing is that every time Jiang Juxiang persecutes him, he will solemnly say: "Mom, do you still want to force a person to death? You know that I am not suitable for marrying a woman, so why do you persecute me? Yang Yuxuan, are you going to kill me now? How long is Yang Yuxuan''s death? Are you so impatient? Outsiders don''t know what''s going on, don''t I know?" "Do you really want to, is it me who will jump from home one day?" Jiang Juxiang was frightened. Every time she mentioned this, Tang Tailin would use this excuse to always distract Jiang Juxiang. In fact, Yang Yuxuan''s death was a relief to Tang Tailin, and even added an excuse to threaten Jiang Juxiang. He no longer had to do some ufortable things with a woman he didn''t like in order to deal with Jiang Juxiang. The ghost knew how much he hated women''s bodies. He didn''t care about Yang Yuxuan''s death at all, but Yang Yuxuan''s death could be used as an excuse, so he didn''t mind at all. People outside thought he was a jade guard for his wife. If the world says that he is an infatuated husband who can let him escape things he doesn''t like, then he is very happy. Jiang Juxiang was in trouble, and no matter what methods he used, he failed to force Tang Tailin to submit. Tang Tailin seems to have found a way, and can always scare Jiang Juxiang enough. There can be no more grandchildren, so Jiang Juxiang casts his eyes on the original owner, and he is more pleasant to the original owner, better than ever. It''s a pity that the original owner at this time is already sensible, and she can''t forget what happened when she was a child. It was Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin who killed her mother. When Yang Yuxuan was pregnant, she would often talk to herself about family matters, and the original owner knew. It''s just that she didn''t understand when she was a child. When she grew up and understood, she was most guilty of this. If she was a little sensible when she was a child, she might not lose her mother. She hates Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. She began to be extreme, but Jiang Juxiang had only such a granddaughter, so she was very fond of her. If the story stays here, it is just an ordinary tragic family. In the future, when this girl grows up, she will at most be at odds with her family, or will not forgive them all her life. It''s a pity that this story is just a past of the heroine of the world''s main plot, and the real story is yet toe. Chapter 4529: Extreme female match (5) Chapter 4529: Extreme female match (5) Chapter 4529 Extreme Female Match (5) The original owner has be an ignorant child in the eyes of others. Every time she speaks coldly to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, arge number of people sympathize with them. Since the beginning of junior high school, the original owner has applied to live on campus. Jiang Juxiang can''t look forward to his grandson, so he can only pet the original owner and rely on her. The original owner has a ssmate and friend named Meng Xi. If the original owner is a person with a colder personality and not very close to others, then Meng Xi is a small thermos. No matter what the asion, he can enliven the atmosphere and is very close to people. But what many people don''t know is that for such a happy Meng Xi, family rtions are still a bitplicated. The reason why the original owner was able to have a good rtionship with Meng Xi was that it had something to do with Meng Xi''s family situation. The people in Mengxi''s family include grandma, father, stepmother, and younger brother. Her biological mother divorced her father many years ago. And her grandmother Zhang Yunfang, like the original owner''s grandmother Jiang Juxiang, is a person who must hold her grandson. Meng Xi''s mother divorced her father because she had a difficult childbirth when she gave birth, andter it was difficult to get pregnant, so Zhang Yunfang made trouble. Zhang Yunfang, the grandmother, was very unkind to Meng Xi, she couldn''t get used to it everywhere, and she kept all good things for her brother. It is said that if you have a stepmother, you have a stepdad, which is like this for Meng Xi. The only relief is that her mother will often contact her and tell her to be strong since she was a child, and that''s it. So no matter how grandma or father doesn''t like her, she is also an optimist and believes that life will get better and better. When the original owner took the initiative to approach Meng Xi, the other party was kicked out of the house. Although Meng Xi had red eyes, she still said that she was okay. After a while, the family died and she could go in. They were ssmates themselves. Because of this incident, the original owner got to know Meng Xi and felt that the other party was very simr to him, and gradually became friends. The original owner felt that Meng Xi was very pitiful, but he envied him, at least his mother was still there. But Meng Xi''s life is really not very good, so she will share any good things with Meng Xi. Meng Xi also liked the friend of the original owner very much, and he really treated him sincerely. Meng Xi is a person who can share some things about her family with other people. She thinks it''s not a big deal. In her mother''s words, no matter how big the hurdle is and how sad she feels, she feelsfortable. The original owner is not such a person. She is not willing to share any sad things. Because no matter what she says, people outside who don''t understand the situation will only misunderstand her. From childhood to adulthood, everyone felt that she was a bad-tempered child, and that her character was not good because the family loved her too much. They all think that she has a good grandma and a good father. But she didn''t know that she became what she is now because of these two lives. She would not share it with anyone, including Meng Xi. It was not that she did not trust Meng Xi, but she felt unnecessary, because she was used to hiding her little secrets and didn''t want to tell anyone. Meng Xis happiness is something she cannot have, so why bother to destroy Meng Xis happiness? When Meng Xi envied her and said that her grandma was really nice, treated her well, envied her, and wanted such a grandma, the original owner did not say anything. She got used to it, because outsiders said that her grandma was very good, and she couldn''t exin it. Meng Xi said, her father is good too, everything depends on her, is the same age of parents, why her father is not only good, but also so handsome and young, if she doesn''t say it, he is simply a handsome little brother. . Chapter 4530: Extreme female match (6) Chapter 4530: Extreme female match (6) Chapter 4530 Radical Female Match (6) The original owner also didn''t exin, because people outside thought it was like this. When Meng Xi said, it turns out that your father can''t forget your mother? When the feelings between them were really touching, the original owner finally refuted it. She told Meng Xi that there was no feeling between her father and mother. Of course, I didn''t say much, but this aroused Meng Xi''s curiosity. Meng Xiter learned of the death of the original owner''s mother in Jiang Juxiang''s mouth. Of course, the version she knew was the version that was on the news. Suddenly, she felt that the original owner was even more pitiful, and her family was pitiful. She thinks that it must be the original owner''s father who feels guilty and hasn''t married a wife for so many years. Later, Meng Xi met a man who was the school boss who didn''t like to study, and was the first to fight. It is said that he was the son of the school manager. The two came and went, and the two became familiar with each other. During the fight, they gave birth to some feelings that they didn''t know themselves. This school bully is the male lead of this world, Wen Ran. The manager of this school is Wen Ran''s father, and he is also the helm of Wen. Because of family reasons and extreme personality, Wen Ran often does things that students dare not do, and the entire school dare not provoke him. After they met Meng Xi, a lot of things happened between them, nothing more than Meng Xi''s existence, which hindered the eyes of some people who liked Wen Ran, and often designed to bully Meng Xi. The original owner and Wen Ran were the ones who helped Meng Xi relieve the siege. Later, Meng Xi gradually walked into Wen Ran''s circle and urged the other party to study seriously, but Wen Ran was very repulsive in this regard. Only when Meng Xi urged him to pretend. Later, Meng Xi discovered Wen Ran''s family reasons and helped Wen Ran and his son to resolve the estrangement between him and his son, and was approved by Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang. Later, she discovered another secret, Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang, was once a lover with the original owner''s father Tang Tailin. The two love each other very much, but due to the persecution of their families, they have to marry someone they don''t like. In her understanding, after Tang Tailin got married, she has been trying her best to be a conscientious husband. As a result, the original owner''s mother couldn''t figure it out and felt that she hadn''t had a son and jumped off the building. I felt that Tang Tailin was very pitiful and unlucky, how could he marry such a woman. And Wen Lang? She thinks that the Wen family is too powerful, and Wen Lang can''t control her life at all, so she can only be forced to marry someone she doesn''t like. She didn''t know how many stories she had read, and felt that it was a pity that the couple were not together. Wen Ran''s character is actually caused by Wen Ran''s mother, that is, a person who only cares for money and does not care about his son. This made Meng Xi feel that these two men are so unlucky. Under the side knock, she knew that the two still had each other in their hearts, and she was very excited, because she was a bit of a rotten girl, and now that she saw the real one, there could be no reason to not match. Even if both of them are middle-aged, they are still well maintained. Meng Xi feels very seductive when standing together. Meng Xi also persuaded the original owner that since Wen Lang and Tang Tailin are true love, why not let them regain their feelings, lest they feel regret? Not surprisingly, the original owner broke with Meng Xi. It also released that if Tang Tailin dared to be with Wen Lang, then they would sever the father-daughter rtionship. As time went by, Tang Tailin actually took a fancy to the daughter of the original owner, no matter how it was his blood, offspring. Chapter 4531: Extreme female match (7) Chapter 4531: Extreme female match (7) Chapter 4531 Radical Female Match (7) So the threat of the original owner did y some role. But I couldn''t bear Meng Xi''s bad ideas one after another, and Wen Lang also cooperated with the acting, which made it difficult for Tang Tailin to ignore it. The original owner began to target Meng Xi, but now Mengxi is protected. Tang Tailin feels that the original owner is not sensible. At the beginning, Wen Lang can see Tang Tailin''s face tolerate, but Wen Ran is not necessarily so. When Tang Tailin and Wen Lang slowly contacted, the original owner seemed crazy and made all kinds of extreme actions. When the two were dating, she would suddenly appear, sshing both of them with alcohol, making them very embarrassed, and yelling at Tang Tailin for shame. As long as Tang Tailin and Wen Lang appear together, she will fiercely scold them for being sick and perverted, and she has no way to control herself. He even made a move to buy murderers, but of course it did not seed. As long as the two are together, she will think of how her mother jumped from a dozen-story building in front of her. Every time I think of that scene, it is suffocating to despair. These two people must not be together. Meng Xi persuaded the original owner, but the original owner did not appreciate it. She pped Meng Xi in the face. Meng Xi didn''t think she was wrong, she just brought together two lovers. Many people know about President Wens getting involved with a man. The original owner made a big deal. She specially wrote an article and published it in the news. In it, she wrote all kinds of reasons, but there was no ssh. Wen''s were all gentle and it was too easy for him to do something. In the end, the original owner wasbeled as homophobic and mentally ill. Everyone thinks she is sick, and her crazy behavior is really hard not to let people think she is sick. Wen Lang was upright and sent her to a mental hospital, no one stopped her. Meng Xi would often be apanied by Wen Ran to see the original owner in the mental hospital. But every time, the original owner was very excited and yelled at her. Is the original owner really mentally ill? There may be a psychological problem, but it is definitely not up to the level of being in a mental hospital. Wen Lang and Tang Tailin are officially together. Jiang Juxiang seems to want to understand, and he didn''t stop it. At this time, he couldn''t stop it. Wen Ran also married Meng Xi and spent his life with He Meimei. Meng Xi went to the mental hospital every year and saw the original owner many times, and seemed to care about her appearance. The original owner has not been released, and has lived in a mental hospital all his life. Wen Lang told the hospital staff to take good care of him. Tang Tailin was very grateful for this. Tang Guo had read the memory and was sitting on the toilet seat thinking. In this world, the first thing she needs to do is to prevent Yang Yuxuan frommitting suicide, let the other party regain her freedom, find herself, and stay away from Tang Tailin. As for the others, I will talk about itter. She stood up, opened the bathroom door, and walked to the dining room. Yang Yuxuan was no longer at the dining table. Jiang Juxiang was clearing the dining table and did not tell her to do anything. If it weren''t for patriarchy and cheating to marry his son, Jiang Juxiang is indeed a very hardworking and capable person. Tang Guo opened the door and walked into Yang Yuxuan''s room. Since Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, Tang Tailin quickly moved to another room to sleep, and didn''t care much about her. Tang Guo walked into the room and saw Yang Yuxuan sitting under the window. The other person was sitting in a chair, looking out the window, as if in a daze. "mom." Tang Guo walked over and pulled down Yang Yuxuan''s sleeves. She was only five years old now and her voice was a bit milky. Yang Yuxuan liked this daughter very much, so even if she had some psychological problems, when Tang Guo called her, she still turned her head to look at Tang Guo. The confusion on her face just now disappeared, and a smile appeared on the corners of her lips. She touched Tang Guo''s head: "What''s wrong? Do you want to hear the story?" "No, let me tell a story to my mother." Tang Guo picked up a book that Yang Yuxuan bought a long time ago. It should have been when she was pregnant. It can be seen that Yang Yuxuan is looking forward to her arrival. Yang Yuxuanughed: "Does Guoguo know all the words above? When did you learn it?" "Didn''t mom read it to me before? If you listen a lot, just remember it." Yang Yuxuan was a little surprised, and touched Tang Guo''s head again: "Guo Guo is so smart, mother has forgotten." "Then mother, shall I read it to you?" "it is good." see you tomorrow Chapter 4532: Extreme female match (8) Chapter 4532: Extreme female match (8) Chapter 4532 Extreme Female Match (8) Tang Guo opened the book of early childhood education. The characters in it were actually very simple, with cute pictures. This was one of the simpler books she deliberately selected. After Yang Yuxuan agreed, she moved a small bench, sat beside Yang Yuxuan, opened the book, ced it on Yang Yuxuan''sp, and chose a short story to read. She is only five years old now, her voice is a bit milky, tender and cute. When she read the first sentence of the short story, Yang Yuxuan''s attention was attracted by her, with a faint smile on her face, and she stared without blinking. The little girl leaning on her legs couldn''t help but curl up. "Because of the cleverness of the mother deer, she finally avoided the hunter with the baby deer, returned to the forest, and lived a happy life..." Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan was in good condition. After reading the adventures of mother deer and baby deer, Opening a new story and continuing to read, Yang Yuxuan did not stop, but listened carefully, and the smile on her face did not disappear. After reading three short stories in a row, Yang Yuxuan asked softly: "It''s really amazing. She knows so many words. Has the kindergarten teacher taught it?" "Mum taught it." Tang Guo blinked her eyes, her small face is very beautiful, the appearance of that cute child is so systematic, why didn''t he realize that the host pretended to be so simr to the child? Thinking of Yang Yuxuan''s situation, he felt that the host really had to be very careful this time. Don''t look at Yang Yuxuan looking like nothing right now, it''s because the host is her beloved daughter. If you think of other unpleasant things, the whole person will immediately be covered by a dark cloud, and the state will be very bad. It is impossible to treat Yang Yuxuan just by reading stories. Her mental illness is already very serious. In addition to improving her living environment, she must also be controlled with drugs. But she is pregnant now, six or seven months old, she can''t take medicine at all, she can only prescribe medicine after she has a baby. During this period, what the host has to do is to stabilize Yang Yuxuan''s emotions and try not to make her condition worse. Tang Guo''s answer made Yang Yuxuan stunned. She didn''t teach Guoguo about this? These books have been bought many years ago. She bought them when she was happily carrying Guoguo. At that time, she determined to be the best mother and the best for her children. So, she bought a lot of books about early education at the time, and she bought all the books rmended on the market. During her pregnancy, she read these books one by one to Guoguo who was still in her stomach. After giving birth to Guoguo, she never touched these, because her married life seemed to have be very bad. No, it should be that her married life has never been good. All the good things are just made up by her wishful thinking. In her second pregnancy, she had no longer expected the same kind of expectation she had, and she didn''t expect it at all for the child in her belly. She even hates pregnancy. The child in the belly is not the so-called crystallization of love at all. This is the child that Tang Tailin has to bear with her nausea and stay with her. So why should she be pregnant with this child? Whether the child is a daughter or a son, the other party should not exist. Yes, it shouldn''t exist at all. Chapter 4533: Extreme female match (9) Chapter 4533: Extreme female match (9) Chapter 4533 Extreme Female Match (9) The smile on Yang Yuxuan''s face disappeared, her eyes became indifferent, she stared at her swollen belly without saying a word, and her whole person became gloomy, as if she was covered by a dark cloud. Why is she pregnant? This child was not expected at all, she did not expect it, nor did Tang Tailin, Jiang Juxiang only hoped that this child would be a son. So, this kid shouldn''te. Yang Yuxuan''s hand was pressed on her stomach, her face was cold and motionless, looking a little scary. "Mom." When Tang Guo saw Yang Yuxuan''s appearance, she knew that she was thinking of something unpleasant again, which made her state wrong, "Mom, I will read another article for you, but I have read three articles. Children who always tell stories dont listen well, so sing. Mom always liked to sing to me." Tang Guo''s milky tone once again attracted Yang Yuxuan''s attention. Her gaze turned from her bulging belly to Tang Guo, looking at the expectant and happy appearance of the little girl, her face was somber as if she had lifted the clouds. dissipate. She touched Tang Guo''s head affectionately, her voice softly: "Can Guo Guo still sing?" "Yes, my mother used to sing and listen to Guoguo." Yang Yuxuan paid some attention to what Tang Guo said this time: "When did mother sing to Guo Guo? Why doesn''t her remember?" "Guo Guo can''t remember it. It was a long, long time ago. Anyway, it was her mother who sang to Guo Guo. Guo Guo listened to it every day and learned it all." Tang Guo pointed out that of course she was still in Yang Yuxuan''s stomach this time. She has to be a genius baby to exin why she is different from ordinary children. Yang Yuxuan suffered from mental illness due to her family''s wee. In addition, because she was rtively young, she was not found to be a genius baby for the time being. Tang Tailin didn''t pay attention to her at all. Although Jiang Juxiang didn''t treat her badly, he didn''t like her as a girl, and didn''t pay much attention to her education. If it is a happy family, it will definitely pay attention to her education very early, and parents will take their children to do many parent-child activities. It''s not toote, she has to let Yang Yuxuan discover that she is a versatile genius baby, so that the other party has the hope of continuing to live. First of all, let Yang Yuxuan find herself and understand that her existence is very important to her baby. So what she has shown now is due to Yang Yuxuan''s previous early education, so Yang Yuxuan will feel a sense of aplishment, can be recognized, and it can be regarded as temporarily stabilizing her mental situation. When a person is needed, hesitant to throw himself into the arms of death. She is a genius baby, and now she needs Yang Yuxuan, a very good mother, and hope Yang Yuxuan can feel it. "Mom, Guo Guo sang it for you." Tang Guo didn''t wait for Yang Yuxuan to recover, and began to sing. When she went to the book before, she found that all the books had been turned over. Those books can only be read by Yang Yuxuan. The book she took was apanied by songs. They were all simple songs. She can understand the words and music above. But she can''t say that she understands it, but she has to insist that Yang Yuxuan taught her and she learned it in her mother''s womb, which shows that Yang Yuxuan''s education is very sessful. Yang Yuxuan was so attracted by Tang Guonai''s vocal and milky song, the child''s voice sang such a cute song, it sounded really cheerful. But no matter how happy the song is, she will only show a faint smile, and it is difficult tough out loud as she did before marriage. Chapter 4534: Extreme female match (10) Chapter 4534: Extreme female match (10) Chapter 4534 Extreme Female Match (10) I don''t know when, she seems to have lost a lot of emotional expression, and will neverugh again. Even so, she was attracted by Tang Guo''s song and hummed along. She has forgotten, when did she teach Guoguo? Has her memory degraded to this time? It was impossible for Tang Guo to exin that she learned something in her mother''s womb, and she let Yang Yuxuan discover it herself. Later, she will take Yang Yuxuan out to enjoy the sun. Fortunately, it is a holiday and she does not have to go to school. Even if school starts in the future, she won''t worry, she seems to have to look at Yang Yuxuan with the help of a paper man. "It''s really amazing." Yang Yuxuan knows that it is good for children to have a strong desire to express, and her daughter is really good, singing is not out of tune, very good, of course she is good at praise. "Mom, there is a warm sun outside, we went for a walk, walked after dinner, and lived to be ny-nine." Yang Yuxuan''s lips curled: "Who taught you? How can you learn everything." "Thest time my mother went to see the doctor, the doctor also said that she had to walk more when she was pregnant with a baby, so that the mother can give birth to the baby smoothly without so much pain. Yang Yuxuan was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to remember it so clearly. Tang Tailin never paid attention to these, she was like a pregnant woman who lost her husband. Jiang Juxiang would tell her from time to time to go downstairs and walk around, or walk around the room, so as not to have a child difficult to give birth to, and have to go to caesarean section with great effort, and to poprize her with various seque of caesarean section. Among them, I am most concerned about the fact that after a C-section, I dont know how long it will take to have a baby. Her daughter is concerned about her health, Jiang Juxiang is concerned about whether she can have a baby quickly if she has a daughter. Although she seemed to have lost many of her emotions, her heart suddenly became a little warm. Regardless of whether Yang Yuxuan agreed or not, Tang Guo took her hand and dragged her outside. Yang Yuxuan did not refute, and followed. Tang Guo walked very slowly. Tang Guo took a step and stopped, as if waiting for Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan followed in a daze. It seemed that she hadn''t been taken so seriously for a long time. The sun was good today, and when the elevator opened, there were still many people standing inside. Tang Guo still greeted the people inside with a child''s voice: "I''m sorry, uncles and aunts, my mother is pregnant with a baby, can you please make some space?" The people inside looked at such a cute little nanny, then looked at Yang Yuxuan, and suddenly realized that they all smiled and squeezed to the side. Still discussing, now the little baby is really sensible, and she knows she loves her pregnant mother at such a young age. Yang Yuxuan was overwhelmed by the praise when she faced the people around her and talked about her lovely daughter. Since getting pregnant, she has resisted going downstairs, because walking downstairs is for the pregnant woman, as if she was a tool for pregnancy. The people in the elevator didn''t say hello to her, let alone praised her with smiles like they do now. Because what she hears most every day is that Jiang Juxiang told her that she was worthy of the Tang family if she wanted to have a baby boy. I stared at her belly every day, thinking that my little grandson must be well, that my grandson will definitely be healthy. In this case, Yang Yuxuan was very disgusted. She resisted that the baby in her belly was a boy, and even resisted being pregnant. Chapter 4535: Extreme female match (11) Chapter 4535: Extreme female match (11) Chapter 4535 Radical Female Match (11) Every time she went downstairs, she rode the elevator down numbly, without seeing the people around her clearly, she only felt that it was cold everywhere, even if the sun was shining on her body, she could not feel the temperature. This time, it seemed a little different, and there was a bit of noise around, but she didn''t hate such noise. Her Guoguo was talking with the people in the elevator with her milky voice, even if she was distracted and did not hear the details clearly, her mood was much calmer. Those sounds are not harsh at all. When she got out of the elevator, she finally heard what the people were saying. "That little girl is so cute. It would be nice if it were my daughter." "Haha, I want a little granddaughter like that too, so good." "I don''t think I can do it anymore. I hope my wife can give birth to a little girl." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan''s hand, walked slowly in themunity, and talked about interesting things about school from time to time. She observed that Yang Yuxuan would only show a faint smile all the time, and her mood fluctuations would not be too high, but fortunately it was rtively stable. She also didn''t think that this kind of psychological problem could be solved at once, and she was very patient. After walking for a while, she took Yang Yuxuan to sit down to rest again, and asked her if she was thirsty and tired. Yang Yuxuan shook her head, she could only look at Tang Guo with serious eyes, very gentle. "Guoguo good." What Yang Yuxuan said the most was that she was really good, as if she didn''t know what else to say. People familiar with themunity will say hello to Yang Yuxuan, because she is sometimes taken by Jiang Juxiang for a walk. Jiang Juxiang and the olddy in themunity are rtively familiar, so they know each other. Yang Yuxuan didn''t like contact with these people very much, her expression was uninteresting, and she was still a little silent. Tang Guo was afraid that these people would have big mouths, and said something Yang Yuxuan didn''t like to hear, so he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with them, making them amused. These olddies are actually gossiping a little bit, there is nothing malicious in them, they are just ordinary people. Tang Guo is such a cute girl with a sweet mouth. Who doesn''t like it? Soon, the eyes of these olddies shifted from Yang Yuxuan to Tang Guo. This is one of Tang Guo''s purposes for taking Yang Yuxuan down and taking a walk. As long as he breaks into these olddies and controls their topics, it is a good thing for Yang Yuxuan. She will slowly, as a child, expose the affairs of the Tang family. A man who likes the same sex, but because he can''t bear the pressure of his family, don''t think about having a better life. A bad life, start with him. The olddies happily chatted with Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t leave her mother''s pregnancy so hard. She didn''t ignore Yang Yuxuan at all. She took care of these olddies and didn''t forget Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan didn''t interrupt and didn''t find these olddies annoying. Anyone who hears someoneplimenting his daughter shouldn''t find the other person annoying. Tang Guo was leaning against Yang Yuxuan and holding her hand, so Yang Yuxuan felt safe, safer than ever before. It is strange that she is only five years old. Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan were in the square downstairs, staying for an afternoon, and when there was not much information, she took Yang Yuxuan back. At this time, she had already known all the olddies who showed up in themunity, and they were still very enthusiastic. No one couldpare her poprity to inviting her to eat. The system was watching silently, and his host was really working hard and working hard. Chapter 4536: Extreme female match (12) Chapter 4536: Extreme female match (12) Chapter 4536 Radical Female Match (12) Tang Guo nned to leave a deep and good impression on the olddy in themunity a few days ago. When the time is almost there, I will have a good science education with these olddies, those **** in Tang Tailin. As we all know, children''s words are boundless. Back home, Jiang Juxiang had already cooked the food, and there were indeed a variety of nutritious foods on the table. But excessive nutrition is not necessarily good for pregnant women. From Yang Yuxuan''s reaction, Tang Guo found that she didn''t like these. So she gave Yang Yuxuan a lighter vegetable dish, and Jiang Juxiang saw it, and then put a variety of meat for Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan seemed to be used to it, as long as the food fell into her bowl, she tried her best to eat it. "Mom, the doctor said, you dont need to eat too nutritiously, as long as you are healthy. Eating too oily is not good for your health." Tang Guo said, she was afraid Yang Yuxuan would not believe it. Baby, let''s ask the doctor again." The meat that Yang Yuxuan was about to put into her mouth fell into the bowl. She stared at the mountain of meat that had piled up in the bowl, and picked a piece of vegetables from it to eat. "When did the doctor say this?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice was loud. "You little girl, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know. If a woman is pregnant, she should eat more so that my grandchildren can be healthy. Yuxuan, don''t listen to the children''s nonsense, eat more." After Jiang Juxiang finished speaking, he took another chopstick to Yang Yuxuan, urged her to eat, and said, "I think it is this girl who is greedy and jealous of my little grandchildren." Tang Guo rolled his eyes inwardly, there were so many scenes of this olddy. It''s a pity that Yang Yuxuan can''t stand the toss, and this is not the best time for divorce, so she can only wait until the other husband''s child is over. She hasn''t created any momentum yet, so she has to expose the faces of the two mothers and sons of the Tang family. "If grandma doesn''t believe it, just ask the doctor tomorrow. As long as you have enough nutrition, you don''t need to eat so much. This will be bad for the health of the mother and the baby." Jiang Juxiang didn''t believe in evil, so he red at her, thinking she was talking nonsense. "Yu Xuan, don''t listen to the children''s nonsense, eat quickly, these are all made by mother for you. If you are pregnant, you just need to eat more. If you are in good health and your baby is good, you will have enough milk in the future." Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan still ate the food in the bowl, and didn''t stop it anymore. When he was confirmed by the doctor tomorrow, Jiang Juxiang should have nothing to say. Yang Yuxuan has be ustomed to Jiang Juxiang''s model, and she has no desire topete. Naturally, she will do whatever Jiang Juxiang says. She couldn''t see where the days were in the future, there was darkness everywhere, no one to help her lead the way, and no one to help her. Many people don''t understand her psychological condition, but think she is hypocritical. After all, she has a clean, self-care and capable husband, and a good mother-inw who takes care of the housework. If she acted unsatisfactorily, it would be hypocritical, not knowing good or bad. The Tang family is fairlyrge, and Tang Guo has his own room. She kept the system monitoring Yang Yuxuan''s movement, and found that she was not only awake, but also sitting under the window as she did during the day, staring at the city lights outside. At about twelve o''clock in the evening, Tang Tailin came back, and the movement back home could not have caused Yang Yuxuan''s movement. Yang Yuxuan retracted her gaze, stood up, opened the door of the room, and saw Tang Tailin changing shoes in the hallway. Tang Tailin was startled by Yang Yuxuan, who was standing at the door of the room, wearing pajamas and having a big belly. After seeing it clearly, he faintly greeted: "It''s sote, I still don''t sleep." "sleep early." Without waiting for Yang Yuxuan''s response, Tang Tailin went into the bathroom. Yang Yuxuan just looked at him and walked out of the bathroom to another room. Yang Yuxuan returned to the room again, and when she turned around to close the door, she noticed something at the door, and she found that it was Tang Guo when she looked closely. Tang Guo hugged the quilt and looked at Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, I will sleep with you, okay?" Yang Yuxuan''s indifferent face eased a little, and she reached out her hand to touch Tang Guo''s head: "Is it scary to be alone?" "Ok." Yang Yuxuan took Tang Guo in andforted: "Guo Guo is good, don''t be afraid, there is a mother." see you tomorrow Chapter 4537: Extreme female match (13) Chapter 4537: Extreme female match (13) Chapter 4537 Extreme Female Match (13) Today is the time for Yang Yuxuan''s check-up. Yang Yuxuan will always take Tang Guo wherever she goes. In fact, Jiang Juxiang is not very happy and takes Tang Guo to the hospital with her, feeling that the child is troublesome. Yang Yuxuan is more persistent in this aspect. She feels that her daughter is too young to keep her at home. What if something happens? Therefore, Tang Guo was taken with him every time he had a checkup. She knew that Jiang Juxiang was not happy to look at Tang Guo''s granddaughter, she was holding and watching, and never bothered Jiang Juxiang to do this. Jiang Juxiang only cared about whether the child in her stomach was a man or a woman, because now the hospital has clear regtions not to mention the **** of the child. Once Jiang Juxiang wanted to instigate Yang Yuxuan to ask her to check the **** of her child. I also said that if you are a girl, you can just get rid of it early, and you can also prepare to be pregnant with the next one, so as not to waste time. Yang Yuxuan''s heart was cold at the time, and she was just a fertility tool in the eyes of the two mothers and children. The child who was pregnant in her belly would fight as soon as he said how to fight? Does she hurt? Does the child hurt? In fact, the doctor implicitly stated the **** of the child to her. She begged the doctor. If the child is a boy, then she promised Jiang Juxiang to go to another ce to check the sex. If it is... if it is a girl, she will try her best, and she will definitely not agree to go to the inspection. The child in the belly is a girl, she has known it a long time ago. At that time, Yang Yuxuan''s condition was not serious, and she was thinking about giving birth to her baby and then educate her to grow up. Its just that she didnt know that she was sick, and her condition was getting worse and worse. In the end, she didnt control herself. She felt that her little daughter would stay in this world and would not be taken care of, because Jiang Juxiang once wanted to kill her little daughter. . So she took her little daughter away. In this way, she can always take care of her, and no one can bully her. During the inspection, Tang Guo had been with Yang Yuxuan''s side. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand this, and felt that this thing was too expensive. If it weren''t for the face of her precious grandchildren, she wouldn''t let Yang Yuxuane to the inspection. At that time, she didn''t hear about any examinations when she gave birth. Wasn''t it easy to give birth after ten months of pregnancy? Tang Guo hadn''t forgotten that Jiang Juxiang tried to put various very greasy foods for Yang Yuxuan yesterday. After the doctor checked and said there was no problem, she asked about Yang Yuxuan''s diet. The doctor''s answer, of course, is the same as what she said yesterday. It is not necessary to eat meat all at once. It is not good for the pregnant mother and baby to eat only those. In fact, a normal diet is good at ordinary times. At most, some supplements should be supplemented. The bestbination of meat and vegetables is not to eat everything in the stomach, which will bring burden to pregnant women. "Grandma, you have said that when you see the doctor. Mom can''t eat too much of those things in the future." Tang Guo''s words made Jiang Juxiang''splexion not pretty, and she thought to herself that nowadays, young people are really pretending to be pregnant. In her day, she was a bit embarrassed and contented. Where is it like Yang Yuxuan, so hypocritical, this can''t be eaten, that can''t be eaten, it''s obviously a good thing, and can''t eat too much. The younger generation is really getting worse and worse. But because there was a doctor in front of him, Jiang Juxiang still had a face, and could only respond again and again. After leaving the hospital, Jiang Juxiang became increasingly dissatisfied with Tang Guo. Her eyes were particrly unfriendly. Chapter 4538: Extreme female match (14) Chapter 4538: Extreme female match (14) Chapter 4538 Radical Female Match (14) This little girl always confronted her, and as expected, her granddaughter was not as good as her grandson. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to her, carefully holding Yang Yuxuan who was dazed. As long as Jiang Juxiang was by her side, Yang Yuxuan rarely showed a smile on her face. In Yang Yuxuan''s current state, she couldn''t talk about divorce, and she had to endure for a few months. When passing a mirror, Yang Yuxuan suddenly stopped moving. Tang Guo felt that following Yang Yuxuan''s eyes, she looked towards the mirror. The appearance of her and Yang Yuxuan were reflected inside. She found that Yang Yuxuan was looking at herself reflected in the mirror, wearing loose clothes with a big belly. There is no powder on the face, it is very haggard, and even dark circles. I can still see some spots on the face after pregnancy. Yang Yuxuan still has short hair now, because Jiang Juxiang said that cutting her hair is better when she is pregnant, and it is not easy to lose her hair. Yang Yuxuan actually likes long hair, but she doesn''t want to argue or refute. The whole person is tired of it. Naturally, what Jiang Juxiang said, she did what she did. Now that she saw herself in the full-length mirror, she couldn''t move. Is that the one who looks terrible in front of her? Yang Yuxuan''s lips twitched lightly, and her gaze in the mirror didn''t move away. Soon she found Tang Guo in the mirror. "Guoguo, is the mother''s current appearance ugly?" Yang Yuxuan asked, she touched her face, "He has a chubby face, with spots on her face, no color on her lips, and dark circles under her eyes. She looks bloated. There are also neck wrinkles on my neck, and my mother looks so ugly." Tang Guo quicklyforted: "Mom always looks good." "Guoguo has also learned to lie, and her mother is not blind, she can see." Yang Yuxuan looked at the mirror over and over again and muttered in a low voice, "This look is really ugly, no wonder no one likes it." "I like my mother very much. I like my mother very much anytime." Tang Guo held Yang Yuxuan''s hand, "Mom, I can make you look good. Mom just hasn''t bought new clothes for a long time, waiting to change into new clothes. It''s pretty good." Yang Yuxuan was taken aback for a moment: "Really?" "Of course, mom, let''s go to the mall, buy a new dress first, and then make-up. I heard from the grandmothers downstairs yesterday that there are cosmetics for pregnant women, all of which are taken from natural nts, which will not affect pregnant women. " Yang Yuxuan was dragged by Tang Guo to the shopping mall. Not far from the hospital, there was a big shopping mall. Jiang Juxiang saw the two of them go to that ce, and ran over quickly. "Yuxuan, where are you going? Why don''t you go home?" Jiang Juxiang was very dissatisfied, "If you are pregnant, don''t go away, what if something happens?" Yang Yuxuan was about to speak, but Tang Guo interrupted: "Grandma, you go back first. Mom and I are going to stroll around. Mom said just now that she wants to buy me a beautiful dress." "Tang Guo, you are really getting less and less sensible. Your mother is pregnant, and you have to take her to the mall to buy skirts. At a young age, you don''t care about your mother at all..." Jiang Juxiang said nothing. Heap, the people around are attracted by the movement here. They thought at first that Tang Guo was ignorant and wanted to drag her pregnant mother to buy things. So they all shook their heads, thinking that the children nowadays are very squeamish and willful, but they don''t mean to be nosy. Yang Yuxuan looked at the surroundings woodenly, with more and more eyes. Chapter 4539: Extreme female match (15) Chapter 4539: Extreme female match (15) Chapter 4539 Radical Female Match (15) Jiang Juxiang scolded her daughter regardless of the gaze around her. She subconsciously pulled Tang Guo behind her, with a cold tone: "Mom, you go back first, I want to go shopping." Jiang Juxiang''s voice stopped suddenly, and he nced at Tang Guo bitterly: "You are used to this dead girl. This virtue is what you are used to. You can''t control it in the future, so don''tin. When you were a child, you will be so capricious in the future. Its not easy to manage. Cant you wear the clothes at home? The childrens family is dressed up and what to do." Jiang Juxiang left cursingly, turning around and warning: "Be careful." The onlookers thought that Jiang Juxiang was cold-hearted, even if he was not satisfied, he was still concerned about Yang Yuxuan''s safety. Only Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan knew that Jiang Juxiang''s words to be careful told Yang Yuxuan to take care of her child, so that no ident would hurt her grandchildren of Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan heard someone say in her ear that this mother-inw was so good, she didn''t want to listen at all, and led Tang Guo into the mall quickly. Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to the maternity store, where the quality of the clothes is guaranteed. The clothes worn by pregnant women are not onlyfortable, but also free of harmful substances. She went around in circles, taking only some that looked good and not bad, andpared them to Yang Yuxuan. She has a very good vision, and she only needs a slightparison to know whether this suit is suitable for Yang Yuxuan. The color she chooses, a little brighter, can make people younger if worn on her body. Yang Yuxuan put on the dress Tang Guo chose for her and looked at herself in the mirror. She seemed to be a little pleasing to the eye. Shopping guides around her were allplimenting her. She looked good in this one, and the corners of her lips finally had some curvature. "Mom, it looks good." Yang Yuxuan bought three dresses that Tang Guo chose for her. Tang Guo took her to buy cosmetics. She specially found the cosmetics brands collected by the system for her, and they were used by pregnant women. Regarding makeup, after Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, she couldn''t even think about it. Many people have deep-rooted thoughts. Pregnant women can''t wear makeup, which will cause harm to the baby. In fact, society is now progressing. Products that can be used by pregnant women have long been introduced, especially lipsticks, which came out a long time ago. "Mom, you see, those aunts seem to be pregnant too, and they are also putting on makeup." Tang Guo brought Yang Yuxuan here, the system had already found her way. Seeing a few pregnant women here, she felt rxed a lot. She hoped that Yang Yuxuan couldmunicate with these pregnant women, which might make her feel better. Yang Yuxuan suddenly felt calm when she saw that these pregnant women were doing makeup with the help of sister cab. "Auntie, do youe here often?" Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan over to greet people. Her milky and lovely appearance instantly attracted several pregnant women here, and they answered her kindly. In their words, Yang Yuxuan heard that they had toe several times a week. Because Im pregnant, makeup is a cumbersome thing. Sometimes I dont have enough energy and I want to look beautiful, so Ie to this ce. "This brand focuses on cosmetics and skin care products for pregnant women. As long as you buy what they have here, you can give you the number of makeup times. If you can buy a full set, we can enjoy it here every day." "Sister, have you seen those small cabs? They contain the cosmetics bought by our pregnant mothers. These little girls at the counter have good makeup skills. Of course, they bought them and made them here, which is very good." Chapter 4540: Extreme female match (16) Chapter 4540: Extreme female match (16) Chapter 4540 Radical Female Match (16) Yang Yuxuan followed the gazes of several pregnant women and looked at the small cabs. She said that there was something different here. It upies arge area and is very different from other cosmetic counters. It turns out that this is their main business. "I''m pregnant, can I make up too?" Yang Yuxuan doesn''t know this, since she got married, she seems to be out of touch with the world. Before getting married, she originally had her own job, Jiang Juxiang said, asking her to go to the hotel to help, that is, collect the bills, do some records, and did not ask her to do heavy work. Anyway, she is the proprietress of the restaurant, Jiang Juxiang can''t let her go to wash the dishes or anything, the work is rtively easy. Jiang Juxiang made such an arrangement. At first, he wanted Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin to get in touch. Maybe Tang Tailin liked Yang Yuxuan, and he wouldn''t like men anymore. This creates an illusion for Yang Yuxuan, it seems that Jiang Juxiang is very satisfied with this daughter-inw. It''s just that the drinking water is warm and cold, and only oneself knows it. Over time, Yang Yuxuan also found some signs. Business in the restaurant is very good, even if Yang Yuxuan is just sitting there watching, she has to wait for the restaurant to close before returning home. Speaking of, she has lost her circle since she got married. She still remembers what Jiang Juxiang told her at that time. Tang Tailin couldn''t be too busy alone, and she was an ounting student. She went to the restaurant and looked at her. She was not easy to be deceived. Yang Yuxuan didn''t think there was any problem at the time, so she tried her best to help take care of the hotel. "Madam, what kind of makeup do you like? You can look at them, and they all have them. If you have your own ideas, you can say in advance that customer satisfaction is the purpose of our service." The cab sister pushed the chair and let Yang Yuxuan sat down. Yang Yuxuan saw herself in the mirror again. This time she became clearer in the mirror. Looking at her face changed drastically, she was a little uneptable. "My wife must be negligent in maintenance. This is not okay. My wife is afraid that skin care products and cosmetics will hurt the baby in the stomach?" Auntie said with a warm smile, "Ourpany''s main brand is pregnant women. A city-level city has our counters and is trusted by thousands of pregnant mothers. Wife rest assured that our products are all made from pure natural nts, which will not harm the baby and make the wife beautiful during pregnancy." "Who said that if a woman is pregnant, she is going to be sloppy? Why are those who are beautiful and not beautiful?" Sister Gui put all the products on a small cart and pushed them to Yang Yuxuan. "My wife can take a look at our products first. ." The cab sister took Yang Yuxuan''s hand, squeezed out some of the product, smeared it on her hand, and told her to smell it. The smell is veryfortable, fresh, and very light, without a little pungent, it should be no fragrance. "Mom, you see those aunts have used them, you can try it too." Tang Guo really wants to thank thispany that specializes in products for pregnant women. I wish the owner of thispany a prosperous business and be the world''s richest man soon. The system helped her to investigate. Thepany''s products are strictly controlled, and if there is a slight error, all products will be destroyed. It can be seen that they are serious. The series of pregnant women promoted by Xie''s seems to have not been ten years ago. It is said that this series of products was created by the founder Xie Yi for his wife who is about to be pregnant. Chapter 4541: Extreme female match (17) Chapter 4541: Extreme female match (17) Chapter 4541 Extreme Female Match (17) At Tang Guo''s begging, Yang Yuxuan agreed to use the product. Sister Gui first gave her skin a thorough cleansing, massage, hydration, and then skin care and makeup. After a series of services, you are not afraid that you do not want to use these products. Two hourster, Yang Yuxuan looked at herself in the mirror again, even though her face was much rounder, with the help of the cab sister, she still looked a lot better. The makeup is very light and natural, she likes it very much. "Now if my wife buys our full set of products, she can go here for maintenance, skin care, and makeup during pregnancy. My wifes neck wrinkles are a bit deep, and we haveunched this series of neck wrinkle creams to match our massage techniques. , It can effectively improve the wife''s neck wrinkles." The cab sister said with a soft smile on her face. Yang Yuxuan hesitated and wanted to say no, just pay today''s money. But Tang Guo pulled Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, buy it, this one looks pretty." "This elder sister will make her mother more and more attractive. Guo Guo is willing to contribute all her pocket money." Tang Guo opened her little schoolbag. This was something she had prepared long ago. She worked so hard, Yang Yuxuan should Will be moved. A woman who treats herself well must first learn to spend money hard. Not only does it cost money, but Tang Tailin must be divided into half when divorcing. Tang Talin''s little money is not rare for her. With her, Yang Yuxuan will not be short of money to spend, but she doesn''t care, doesn''t mean it doesn''t divide. Tang Guo pulled out a lot of red notes from her small schoolbag, amused sister Ai and the pregnant women around her, and quickly praised Yang Yuxuan how she gave birth to such a lovely daughter. Two pregnant women were still touching their belly, beckoning to Tang Guo, let Tang Guo touch her belly. "My belly is touched by a cute little girl. I can definitely give birth to such a cute daughter." She was called her elder sister, and she felt very happy in her heart. She was rtively young, just twenty years old. The little girl trusted her in this way, and she had to help her mother hard. Tang Guo cleared out the red notes in his schoolbag, it seemed that there were still quite a few. After all, her family conditions are pretty good, Jiang Juxiang can''t understand her, but she will not confiscate her pocket money. Yang Yuxuan''s heart situation has been wrong, and she rarely pays attention to it. Therefore, she has saved a lot of pocket money over the years and counted them carefully. There are tens of thousands. Yang Yuxuan said, why is her Guoguo small schoolbag so bulging, it turns out that it contains money. "Pretty sister, how much does it cost to buy a full set? Do I have enough here?" The cab sister touched Tang Guo''s head: "We bought a full set here for 80,000. My sister will help you count. The little sister is so cute." Although she has no boyfriend yet, she also dreams of having such a cute daughter. Although Tang Guo''s small schoolbag is very big, the money here is still not enough. Yang Yuxuan took out the card: "Miss, swipe the card, please help my daughter put the pocket money into the schoolbag." "Okay, madam." Sister Gui was very happy, and gave Tang Guo a kiss. "You are a little angel." Tang Guo: "..." System: Hahahaha, as if seeing a host who is unlovable. Tang Guo rubbed her face, seeing that Yang Yuxuan was finally willing to spend money, and it was not in vain that she worked so hard, and almost slobbered. After handling the whole set, Yang Yuxuan only took away the skin care products used at night. Tang Guo said that he would take her out for a walk every morning and stop by here to do some maintenance and light makeup. Yang Yuxuan did not refute. Chapter 4542: Extreme female match (18) Chapter 4542: Extreme female match (18) Chapter 4542 Extreme Female Match (18) When she walked into themunity, Yang Yuxuan paused, thinking of this, if she was seen by those aunts in themunity, she didn''t know how to discuss it, and she felt timid in her heart. At this moment, two familiar people met. Yang Yuxuan saw that it was Aunt Wu and her daughter in themunity. It happened to be the daughter of this Aunt Wu who was also pregnant and went back to her natal family to have a baby. The change of Yang Yuxuan suddenly attracted the attention of Aunt Wu''s daughter Li Yun, who looked at Yang Yuxuan in surprise. Aunt Wu was also attracted, staring at Yang Yuxuan, and said in surprise: "Yu Xuan, why do you put on makeup? Is it okay to use makeup if you are pregnant? Will it harm the child?" "My family Yunyun wants to touch cosmetics, but I don''t dare to touch it for her. I have to watch it every day." Li Yun curled her lips: "Mom, I just drew my eyebrows without applying lipstick. The foundation is useless. What can I do? Don''t you know that eyebrows are the soul?" "Grandma Wu, Aunt Li, my mother uses Xie''s pregnant women series cosmetics, which will not affect the baby." When Yang Yuxuan was stunned, Tang Guo, Aunt Wu, and Li Yun started chattering. , And showed them a booklet, "You can go over and have a look, tell me my name, and have a small gift. The beautiful sister over there can make up, and the cosmetics are harmless, so Aunt Li and my mother Its so pretty." Tang Guo gave them a booklet and a small card, and told them to give her name and hand the small card to the cab sister. Li Yun was very tempted: "Mom, let''s take a look at the harmless cosmetics. We must go to see." Aunt Wu was stunned, but she loved her daughter: "Then go and have a look." "Mom, let''s go." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan was still in a daze. After returning to her senses, she asked Tang Guo why she had to report her name. "I made an appointment with my pretty sister and introduced customers to her. They will give me amission and give my mother a small gift." Yang Yuxuan: "..." "How did Guoguo think of this?" "It''s all acting like this on TV." Tang Guo didn''t panic at all, "following the study." Yang Yuxuan finally paid attention to one thing, and that was whether her daughter was too smart, she was only five years old. Walking into themunity, you will meet some familiar faces along the way. Thanks to Jiang Juxiang, Yang Yuxuan has gotten to know many aunts in themunity. Tang Guo worked tirelessly and exined to everyone that there are many pregnant women in the Xie''s pregnant women series. After listening to them, they were a little tempted. Tang Guo went home with Yang Yuxuan after speaking. Themunity was still discussing, and Aunt Wu and Li Yun had returned happily. Aunt Wu couldn''t keep things secret, she said about the products of Xie''s pregnant women series at once, and Li Yun also boasted that she was very satisfied with today''s makeup and had already bought a full set, which she can enjoy every day. Then, the pregnant women in themunity were a little bit unable to sit still, and they wanted to go and take a look. They have not forgotten that they have to report Tang Guo''s name. "You repay Guoguo''s name, and the cab sister will return a small gift," Li Yun did not forget this, reminding everyone, "Well, if my child is like Guoguo, it will be fine." Back home, Yang Yuxuan was sent into the house by Tang Guo, and Jiang Juxiang was busy cooking dinner again. While eating, Jiang Juxiang suddenly noticed that Yang Yuxuan was putting on makeup, her face suddenly hard to look like, she put down the dishes and chopsticks heavily. "Yu Xuan, why did you put on makeup?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice suddenly rose. see you tomorrow Add one more chapter Chapter 4543: Extreme female match (19) Chapter 4543: Extreme female match (19) Chapter 4543 Extreme Female Match (19) "Hurry up and wash it!" Jiang Juxiang said with an ugly face, "You don''t know if pregnancy makeup is bad for the child?" "In case the child has any problems, when you cry." "If you are pregnant, you can take care of your baby. Who will show you the showy dress?" Jiang Juxiang watched Yang Yuxuan motionless, and immediately stood up, trying to pull Yang Yuxuan''s arm, but was blocked by Tang Guo. Jiang Juxiang said impatiently: "Dead girl, go aside, your mother is pregnant and puts on makeup. Isn''t it bad for the child? It''s not the first time that she is such an adult." Tang Guo refused, Jiang Juxiang reached out and pushed her away. Yang Yuxuan hugged Tang Guo at this time: "This cosmetic is exclusively for pregnant women and will not have any effect on the child." "What doesn''t matter, it''s all businesses advertised to lie to you to spend money, what''s harmless? Do you believe in this kind of advertisement?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice was sharp, "You go and wash it!" "There are a lot of pregnant aunts downstairs, all using Xie''s pregnant women series products. If grandma doesn''t believe it, you can ask." Tang Guo interrupted, the olddy was really disgusting. Yang Yuxuan has a maiden family. The Yang family is not a bad family, and the family is not bad, but the Yang familys parents are more traditional. Yang Yuxuan is not only failing to take good care of her family, but she also puts more psychological pressure on her. In other words, as long as Yang Yuxuan didn''t really have an ident, no one would support her. Jiang Juxiang still felt that cosmetics were harmful, so she kept talking about Yang Yuxuan, and heard that Yang Yuxuan''s good mood all day was gone. She is very satisfied with today''s makeup and doesn''t want to follow Jiang Juxiang''s instructions. "Yuxuan, are you listening?" Jiang Juxiang''s voice couldn''t help raising, "It''s going to be night. Who do you dress up to show you? When you give birth, I don''t care what you make up. ." "Mom, there is no problem with this cosmetic." Yang Yuxuan lowered her head and asked Tang Guo in a low voice, "Is Guoguo full?" "I am full." "Then go back to the room with mom. Mom wants to listen to Guoguo reading stories and singing." "it is good." Tang Guo was anxious, Yang Yuxuan refused Jiang Juxiang several times, and quickly pulled Yang Yuxuan back to the room. Jiang Juxiang was too angry behind, but she couldn''t help it, after all, she didn''t dare to do it. As for telling Tang Tailin about this, it ispletely useless. Her son, probably still thinking about the man back then, has never forgotten, and will not get too close to Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan is also useless, for so many years, her son hasn''t taken care of her son. Little grandchildren are the best. She won''t bother to care about these young people''s thoughts when they have them. In the room, there was the sound of Tang Guo reading the story, Jiang Juxiang was a little annoyed, and quickly picked up the rice, diverting his attention. Forget it today. Tomorrow she has to throw away all of Yang Yuxuan''s cosmetics. She is pregnant and puts on makeup. She is ignorant. If the child has any problems in the end, what can she do? Tang Guo read the story, and saw Yang Yuxuan looking out the window all the time. The sky was getting dark gradually, and the city''s unique lights were lit outside. Yang Yuxuan''s eyes seemed to be covered by a white mist, and she became dumbfounded. "Guoguo, my mother seems to be sick." Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head, and she looked down at Tang Guo, "But mother can''t take medicine. Taking medicine will harm the baby in her stomach." Chapter 4544: Extreme female match (20) Chapter 4544: Extreme female match (20) Chapter 4544 Extreme Female Match (20) "Then mother has been to the doctor?" Tang Guo asked. Yang Yuxuan''s willingness to talk about her psychological state shows that she haspletely trusted Tang Guo. She will speak her heart only if she trusts and feels safe. Even the dull people would still know that something was wrong with her. Yang Yuxuan actually realized that she was sick now. She didn''t tell anyone about this, because no one believed she was sick. She once told Jiang Juxiang that she felt ufortable and ufortable. Jiang Juxiang just said that she was pregnant. Its a little bit bad here and bad, but let her eat more and raise her baby with peace of mind. Let her do something. Perhaps from this point of view alone, Jiang Juxiang is really a good mother-inw, at least not urging Yang Yuxuan to do anything. But Yang Yuxuan''s family is not bad, even if she doesn''t get married, she doesn''t need to do anything at home. On the contrary, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailins mother and sons selfishness deceived her into the marriage, and she was simply a victim. When Tang Guo received her memory, Yang Yuxuan also called her natal family, saying that she and Tang Tailin might not be able to survive. This can be regarded as a way of asking for help, but the maiden family thinks that Jiang Juxiang is a good mother-inw, and Tang Tailin is also a good man, at least they have not heard of Tang Tailin''s private life is not clean. So far, there is noce news. One after another persuaded Yang Yuxuan not to be pretentious, to have such a good mother-inw husband is something that many women cannot ask for. Everyone felt that she was hypocritical, not knowing the blessings in the blessing, and what she wanted to say was interrupted by them and couldn''t continue. Later, Yang Yuxuan actually told her family that Tang Tailin had liked men before. The Yang family didn''t care about this at all. They felt that Tang Tailin had nothing to do with the man now, indicating that it had changed. Since the changes are made, it is necessary to live a good life. I don''t think it is a big deal. Yang Yuxuan told them that Tang Tailin didn''t like her, and they were very strange, not like a husband and wife. The maiden family said that after getting married, the enthusiasm that was once will of course disappear, and the feelings will definitely be weak when the old couple is old. Tang Tailin is already very well, at least she is clean and self-conscious. If she doesn''t go out and mess around, she still scolds her for being unsatisfied. Everyone did not realize that Tang Tailin was clearly deceiving the marriage. Yang Yuxuan can''t tell her clearly. Those people don''t understand her suffering, so naturally she won''t say anything. "The teacher said that if you are sick, you must go to see a doctor." Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan''s hand. She herself wanted to take Yang Yuxuan to see a doctor, but this all required step by step, and now Yang Yuxuan took the initiative to raise her illness. Of course she has to take it seriously, "Mom, let''s see the doctor tomorrow, okay?" Yang Yuxuan looked at Tang Guo in confusion: "Does Guo Guo think her mother needs to see a doctor?" "Your grandma, your grandpa, your grandmother, and your uncle all think that your mother is not sick." Yang Yuxuan said, because everyone said she was not sick, she asionally wondered if she was not sick, but emotionally unstable. . "Illness is my own business. Mom said that she is sick. She must see a doctor first. Is the grandma doctor? Is my grandpa and grandma a doctor? Is my uncle a doctor?" Tang Guo''s question made Yang Yuxuan stunned, and Tang Guo continued. , "Only a doctor can determine whether the mother is sick or not." I went out for dinner before Chapter 4545: Extreme female match (21) Chapter 4545: Extreme female match (21) Chapter 4545 Extreme Female Match (21) "Mom, where are you ufortable?" Tang Guo asked seriously, her small face looking serious and serious. The stone suppressed in Yang Yuxuan''s heart seemed to rx a little. In these two days, she felt an unprecedented emphasis. It was like, when I was in the dark, a firefly flew in suddenly. Although the firefly''s light is very small, it still makes her world different. Facing Tang Guo''s concerned expression, Yang Yuxuan touched her head lovingly. "Does my mother have stomach pain?" Tang Guo decided to ask, she should go to the psychology department tomorrow. She asked one ce at a time. Yang Yuxuan shook her head: "Mom doesn''t hurt her stomach." "Is it the head?" "Not the head." "Is it a leg? Or a hand?" "neither." "Then why is Mom ufortable?" Tang Guo began to stretch out his hand on Yang Yuxuan''s body, pointing past it bit by bit. When she pointed to Yang Yuxuan''s heart, "What about here, is it ufortable here?" Yang Yuxuan paused, and after a minute, she nodded. "Then we go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow, okay? If a minor illness is not cured, it will be a serious illness." Yang Yuxuan agreed. At night, Tang Guo still slept in the same room with Yang Yuxuan. As long as Yang Yuxuan became persistent, Jiang Juxiang couldn''t do anything to her. The next day, after having breakfast, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan down for a walk, actually taking her to the store counter for skin care and makeup. As soon as she left themunity, she heard the voice of the system: [That olddy went to Yang Yuxuan''s room and found the cosmetics from Yang Yuxuan, and threw them away. "Throw it away, don''t make trouble with her, now my mother can''t stand the toss, it will make her condition worse if she gets too much stimtion. She is currently pregnant with a child and can''t take medicine to control it." [In this environment, there may be no way to adjust my mood. The system is worried. "There is no other way. The Yang family doesn''t care. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin have too much aura. They think these two are very good, but they think my mother is too hypocritical. Regarding the fact that pregnant women are prone to depression, many people do not Will pay attention to it, and feel that they are hypocritical." "When my mother is born, my sister will be fed milk powder at that time, and she can receive medication. As for Jiang Juxiang, who looks like a daughter, I am afraid she will dislike it. Then I will find a way to get my mother to divorce. Just move away. This ce, she will heal." "Jiang Juxiang throws away those cosmetics. It''s probably not used for a long time. Throw them away and buy new onester." Yang Yuxuan was first dragged by Tang Guo to skin care and make-up. Her appearance is a little pale and haggard, but under the superb makeup skills of the cab sister, she seems to be radiant in the mirror. After a while, Yang Yuxuan found that a few familiar people were walking outside, the aunts and their daughter-inws in themunity. Seeing that Yang Yuxuan was here, she greeted her quickly. Tang Guo knew that Yang Yuxuan didn''t like talking to these people, so she left it to her to socialize. "Grandma Wu, do you think my mother looks good today?" Aunt Wu: "It looks good, it looks good, it''s really nice here, and Yunyun in my family also likes this. This Xie family is a big group. The series of pregnant women they make are very strict. We are very relieved to use Xie''s things. This No, everyone else in themunity is here." "Hey..." Tang Guo sighed and immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone asked her what was wrong. Chapter 4546: Extreme female match (22) Chapter 4546: Extreme female match (22) Chapter 4546 Radical Female Match (22) Tang Guo just talked about the dinnerst night, and there was nothing to add fuel to it. Everyone shook their heads: "Old feudalism." "People are advancing in science and technology now, and all lipsticks now can be eaten in the stomach, but they are not the ones that add all kinds of harmful pigments in the past." Li Yun said, "Xies things, just use them with confidence. I have to Send a circle of friends to let my sisters know this good thing. Howe few people know such a good thing." Tang Guo didn''t expect it, so everyone hated Jiang Juxiang. It only slowly prated, revealing Jiang Juxiang''s behavior to the outsiders. When these people go back to themunity, they will definitely meet Jiang Juxiang after a while. With Jiang Juxiang''s personality, they will definitely say Yunyun is not good at makeup. However, the olddies here all epted Xie''s pregnant women series products. Jiang Juxiang is an old feudal man who insists on herself. When these people say yes, she just won''t say yes, and she feels that these people don''t know what is good or bad. If they use this kind of thing, problems will arise sooner orter. Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan and greeted everyone. Li Yun asked: "Are you home now?" "No, take my mother to the hospital." Tang Guo said truthfully, "Mom is sick." What do the children know? Mom is sick and going to the hospital. Everyone asked, she said. Li Yun was a little worried: "What''s wrong with Yuxuan?" She did see that Yang Yuxuan had been silent a lot since she became pregnant. "I don''t know, I have to wait for the doctor''s examination. Mom said it''s ufortable here." Tang Guo grasped the position of his heart, and showed it to everyone. "Then go and take a look, the body is the most important thing." Everyone was talking, and Li Yun looked at Yang Yuxuan thoughtfully. Yang Yuxuan''s appearance didn''t look like her heartache, and the other party''s silent and unsmiling appearance made her a guess. "I hope it''s okay. I can''t take medicine if I''m pregnant. If it''s serious, I guess the child won''t be able to keep it." The aunts have already started talking. At this time, Tang Guo had gone to the opposite hospital with Yang Yuxuan, and she didn''t pay attention to what the people behind were talking about. "Mom, after Yuxuan became pregnant, her family didn''t apany her to the hospital once, right?" Li Yun tapped on the side, "Didn''t they say that their family really wants to have a son? Not that much." Aunt Wu looked right: "I am the boss of the restaurant. I am very busy. I have no time. I must be busy earning money for the baby''s milk powder." "Why are you busy? Doesn''t he have employees in the restaurant? No matter how busy he is, dont he have time to apany his wife for a maternity check? Besides, some time ago, I went to his restaurant for apany party and he didnt have to go there in person. Do. Apanying my wife for a maternity check-up, which is half a day, what can be dyed?" "Isn''t there Jiang Juxiang? Jiang Juxiang is fine." Li Yun shook his head: "That''s not the same. Anyway, I don''t think they have a good rtionship between husband and wife. I have never seen when they are as close as husband and wife." "By the way, they have been married for so many years. Have you ever seen them appear together arm in arm? Aren''t they all very far apart? In fact, I wanted to say this a long time ago." Aunt Wu took a picture of Li Yun: "You can''t say these words in front of Jiang Juxiang, you will be scolded by her then." "Isn''t there no Jiang Juxiang here?" Li Yun whispered, "In fact, I think Yang Yuxuan looks a bit wrong." Chapter 4547: Extreme female match (23) Chapter 4547: Extreme female match (23) Chapter 4547 Extreme Female Match (23) "What''s wrong?" The others were also curious. Li Yun continued: "When she was pregnant with her first child, I was not married yet, but I often saw her walking downstairs. At that time, she was not like this. Instead, she smiled every day and held her in her hand. A book, I am very happy to read to the child in my stomach. No, I will buy a book in a while and read it to my baby. Maybe I can give birth to a daughter like Guoguo." "Look at Yang Yuxuan now, the whole person looks very dull, obviously wrong." Li Yun''s voice was lowered by a notch, "I suspect she is depressed." With everyone confused, Li Yun decided toe to a big one: "Dont think this is a minor illness. Thest time I went to the hospital, I heard someone talk about having a mother who jumped off the building because of depression. Some were pregnant with children. Jumping off the building, some of them jumped off the building after giving birth with their children." Li Yun''s words shocked the aunts around, but the pregnant women were full of serious faces, apparently knowing these things. Therefore, Li Yun made a science poprization for these aunts. Her own culture is rtively high, and she used a more scientific way to poprize science with these people. Aunt Wu is the most nervous: "Yunyun, are you okay? Would you like to ask Xiao He toe and apany you, always on business trips, ignoring you, what if you get sick?" "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine, don''t call him, he is very obedient, so he immediately rolls to the keyboard if he doesn''t." Besides, Tang Guo, who had already arrived at the hospital, did not give Yang Yuxuan time to go back. She asked the nurse sister in the hospital to exin Yang Yuxuan''s situation. The nurse asked Yang Yuxuan a few words, based on her performance, and finally suggested that she go to the psychology department. Yang Yuxuan is actually a little timid. What she fears most is that some people say that she is hypocritical and that she is not sick. But she was really sad, and after being denied, she would be more depressed and sad. But Tang Guo kept holding her hand and coaxing her to see a doctor. Tang Guo came prepared, and asked the system to help check the psychiatrist of this hospital the day before. It happened that an expert-level figure would be here today. The other party may be there one day a week, but the current situation is that many people still don''t pay enough attention to the psychological aspect. Soon, they saw the psychiatrist. They actually looked very young, maybe in their early thirties, and they were very beautiful. Because she was young, even if someone came to register, she was unwilling to call her ount. However, Tang Guo was most attracted to the fact that next to this young psychiatrist, there was a little boy who seemed to be a little older than her. After she looked at the little boy, she couldn''t move her eyes away. The little boy seemed to have noticed her gaze too. He raised his head and nced at her faintly. The look of the two children facing each other made Yang Yuxuan''s face a little more smile. "Xiao Fan, take your little sister out to sit down first." The young female doctor patted the little boy on the head, "Hurry up." The little boy called Xiaofan closed the book in his hand, walked in front of Tang Guo, and nced at her: "Let''s go." "Xiao Fan, your tone of voice can be softened, so that it will scare the little sister, and there will be no little sister ying with you in the future." "I..." Xie Fan snorted, just about to say that it is not rare to y with girls, girls are the most troublesome. She could see Tang Guo''s beautiful eyes, her lips pressed hard, and she tried to suppress the words she wanted to say, and then she said, "I see." Hearing his tone, it was indeed much gentler than before. see you tomorrow Chapter 4548: Extreme female match (24) Chapter 4548: Extreme female match (24) Chapter 4548 Radical Female Match (24) "Your daughter is very cute." Yu Yu said with a smile looking at Tang Guo who walked out and closed the door. Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "Guoguo is very sensible." "The name is very good, and it makes people feel like a sweet and lovely girl." Yu Yu praised him, and quickly shook his head, "It''s not like the kid in my family who has a straight face all day It''s like a little old man, as if the family owed him five million. Your daughter is so cute. This kid in my family has been around since he was a child and he doesn''t want to y with girls." Yang Yuxuan rxed a lot. She resisteding in before, because she was afraid that the doctor woulde up and ask her about her current situation with a serious expression. She couldn''t express her inner thoughts in the face of her rtives, and even a stranger who met, even if she knew that the other person was a doctor. Yu Yu''s topic started from Tang Guo, because she found that Yang Yuxuan had different eyes only when she looked at Tang Guo. When she praised Tang Guo for being cute, Yang Yuxuan was really attracted by her and her face became softer. Of course, that little girl is really cute. She surrounded Tang Guo and talked about her own children. It didn''t look like a doctor wasmunicating with a patient, but like two friends with children talking. Although Yang Yuxuan didn''t take the initiative to talk about her situation, she was not anxious, she was patient and guided slowly. She was not in a hurry to know Yang Yuxuan''s current situation, because she found out that Yang Yuxuan did not trust her now, even though she praised the other party''s daughter. She secretly guessed that this should have something to do with Yang Yuxuan''s experience. Therefore, this time Yu Yu didn''t intend to ask anything from Yang Yuxuan''s mouth. Yang Yuxuan has always been vignt, and she didn''t expect that after an hour, Yu Yu would not ask her any sensitivity questions at all. Instead, Yu Yu exchanged parenting experience with her, which reminded her of the happy days in the past few days. "Exchanging contact information, I go to the hospital once a week." Yu Yu said, "Telephone and social ounts are fine. If you have anything you want to say, you can send me a message or call." When Yu Yu spoke like this, it was considered to have epted the patient. In fact, the patients who go to this hospital rarely call her ount because she looks too young, not so trustworthy, and feels that she is not good enough. Don''t even look at Yang Yuxuan looking at nothing, in fact, in her opinion, Yang Yuxuan''s condition is very serious. The patients she had contacted before, chatting for a while, would take the initiative tomunicate with her about her own affairs, Yang Yuxuan did not, the other party was avoiding this topic. A patient who refuses tomunicate shows that the other party does not trust her yet. The two exchanged contact information, and Yu Yu also said by the way: "I have time to ask you for advice, what kind of child should I do, how can I raise a **** kid out?" Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered how she still raised the child. This memory made her frown. In fact, her Guoguo is very sensible, never crying much, she doesn''t need to worry about it at all, so she really has no experience. In recent years, her married life has been very bad, and she has even ignored her daughter. She obviously didn''t want to do this, but she couldn''t help it. She also wanted to give her daughter something better, but she couldn''t do it. Sometimes when she wanted to do something, she forgot when she turned around. When she reacted, she sat in a chair for hours. Chapter 4549: Extreme female match (25) Chapter 4549: Extreme female match (25) Chapter 4549 Radical Female Match (25) When going to the restaurant, she is like a machine, doing those things only out of habit and instinct. There are a lot of guests in the restaurant every day, and there are noisy people around, but she can''t always make trouble. Tang Tailin barelymunicated with her, and there might not be ten words he said in a day. She is not a character that can make trouble, and Tang Tailin seems to have made no mistakes. Just as she once told her parents that she might not be suitable for Tang Tailin, they quickly persuaded her not to think too much, she had nothing to say where to find such a good man. No one can understand the pain in her heart. It was not until she became pregnant again, and soon she discovered another amazing secret. Tang Tailin didn''t like her, he was still thinking of a man. The reason for marrying her was Jiang Juxiang''s persecution, and he needed a woman to inherit them from the Tang family. She thought this time, her maiden family would definitely stand beside her. She told her natal family about this, and it was different from what she expected. The maiden family still stood on Tang Tailin''s side, saying that it was a long time in the past. Since Tang Tailin is willing to get married and does not go out to mess around, it must be good. Life. She wanted to say that they were swindling the marriage and cheating her to have children. But the maiden family said, you can''t get a divorce because of this little thing, right? Isn''t Jiang Juxiang a good mother-inw? Isn''t Tang Tailin a good man? I liked men before, but it was a very small thing, and it was not a derailed marriage. It''s no big deal, they all have children, and besides having children, they are also her children. No one spoke to her, they thought she had a good destination, and they were persuading her not to do it. "Your girl is so smart. It was the first time I saw my boy with such seriousness." Yu Yu''s voice pulled Yang Yuxuan back to reality. It turned out that she had already walked out of the house just now and came outside. Tang Guozheng was holding Xie Fan''s book. What left her speechless was that it turned out to be an arithmetic book. This kid Xie Fan is very proud, so she took advantage of this time to teach the other person to be a man. As for bullying children, that doesn''t exist. Now she is also a child. System: Do you want to say this with your conscience? "How is it?" Tang Guo patted Xie Fan''s head, "These maths are really too simple!" Xie Fanjin pursed his lips and said nothing. He always felt that the other children among his peers were very stupid, and he disdains ying with those children. Because they are stupid, when he can feel sad about three-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, those children are not ying with dolls but ying with toy cars and blowing bubble gum. He is now mentally calcting three-digit numbers, four-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division without any problems. He is currently contacting five-digit addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division. When he gets familiar with it, he will start to challenge six-digit numbers. In school, every time he received shocked and unbelievable gazes from the children around him, he felt very boring. Of course, he didn''t mean to show off. He challenged this because he likes it, but adults always like to use his skills to brag. "You won." Xie Fan said, "I haven''t started to challenge the six-digit addition and subtraction multiplier. It may take another year. Starting today, you are eligible to be my friend." Tang Guo almostughed, what does it mean to be qualified to be his friend. "I''m better than you. Shouldn''t it depend on me to be a friend or not? You, the defeated man, are qualified to say? Xie Fan''s face turned red. He pursed his lips, and finally squeezed out: "Then you tell me." Chapter 4550: Extreme female match (26) Chapter 4550: Extreme female match (26) Chapter 4550 Extreme Female Match (26) Tang Guo looked at the awkward, arrogant, and stubborn little boy in front of him, and her mood became very good. "Actually, you are quite clever, you are almost like me." Tang Guo said, she found Xie Fan looked nervous, "At least apart from me, I didn''t see any smarter kids of my age, so I allowed you to be me. friend." Xie Fan felt a little awkward, but his eyes lit up honestly. Because Tang Guo was smart enough to calcte six figures mentally, he hadn''t even started this, and the other party didn''t even think about it. He looked at the numbers and said the answer, very powerful. "Did you also enroll your child in a mental arithmetic ss?" Yu Yu was surprised. She did enroll her son in a mental arithmetic ss, but only on the premise that Xie Fan liked it very much and was very talented in this area, so she was more supportive. Children who have no talent in this area, no matter how hard they work, will be better than ordinary people. Only gifted children can challenge more and more figures in mental arithmetic. Yu Yu didn''t think she had to let her son participate in this kind of mental arithmeticpetition, and couldn''t bear to thank her for being interested. She was really surprised when Xie Fan said that Tang Guo could calcte six figures mentally. This little girl was about five years old. This age is really too young. So she subconsciously thought that Tang Guo himself had talent and at the same time acquired training. System: Wrong, the host is an old monster soul, powerful mental power and soul, what is the only six-digit number? Yang Yuxuan was a little confused and shook her head: "No, I went to kindergarten." In fact, she felt a little guilty in her heart and suddenly became ufortable. She was really sorry for Guoguo, she didn''t know that Guoguo was so smart. "Guoguo, do you have a mental arithmetic ss in the kindergarten?" Yu Yu asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." Yu Yu understood, this is the real genius. She and Yang Yuxuan said: "This child Guoguo is not easy. Train it well and don''t dy her talent." Tang Guo refused. She just wanted to teach Xie Fan to be a human being, but she didn''t expect to be discovered by this psychologist. "I will think about it." Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head, not knowing what she was thinking. My daughter is excellent, and I really can''t dy. So, what should she do? Yu Yu saw Yang Yuxuan''s contradiction, and said: "In fact, no matter what talent, the most important thing is that the child likes it. At a young age, many things are best because of interest." Although talent is precious, she does not approve of imprisoning a child in a circle because of talent. "Guoguo will go to elementary school next year, right?" Yu Yu asked. Yang Yuxuan nced at Tang Guo and nodded. As soon as I heard Yu Yu, he immediately talked about Xie Fan''s current elementary school, as well as the various benefits of this school. Yang Yuxuan was stunned and said, "I don''t know if I can win the number." Yu Yu didnt worry at all and said, Guoguo should be able to go to this elementary school. Apart from lottery, this elementary school has special enrollment. Since Guoguo is so young, he can count six figures mentally and should be recruited. This year you can pay attention. Its time to watch the time to sign up." "That''s it." Yang Yuxuan wrote this down in her heart, "Okay, thank you." Tang Guo didn''t take Yang Yuxuan home directly, but took her mobile phone to find the private restaurant that the system helped her find, and suggested that Yang Yuxuan go to this ce to eat. Yang Yuxuan did not refuse. In fact, she was not short of money. She said she still had pre-marital property. Chapter 4551: Extreme female match (27) Chapter 4551: Extreme female match (27) Chapter 4551 Extreme Female Match (27) Actually, Yang Yuxuan was born much better than Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan''s family background is better, but her parents are more traditional, and her life is basically a step-by-step life, always under the arrangement of her parents. Yang Yuxuan has not eaten outside since she became pregnant. Tang Guo chose a good private restaurant, and she ate very happily. She felt that as long as she walked out of that house, the surroundings were bright. She looked at Tang Guo happily and didn''t want to go back. That ce was too depressing and made him unhappy. Tang Guo didn''t intend to take Yang Yuxuan back. After dinner, he took her to the mall to buy beautiful essories and dressed her beautifully. They didn''t go back for lunch, Jiang Juxiang actually called them, and heard that Yang Yuxuan was eating outside, but Jiang Juxiang was so angry. Jiang Juxiangs cooking was not delicious, and it had to be very greasy. With Yang Yuxuan''s conditions, she can hire a nanny who cooks well. Yang Yuxuan herself also had this meaning, but Jiang Juxiang thought that what others did was not good and was a waste of money, so she took care of the work. At the beginning, Jiang Juxiang didn''t live with them, but after Yang Yuxuan became pregnant, Jiang Juxiang didn''t mean to leave after staying here. Tang Tailin bought a house for Jiang Juxiang, but now Jiang Juxiang hase here to live with them. The previous house was given to her daughter by Jiang Juxiang. Her daughter''s family lives there. Tang Tailin didn''t care, he was all his own anyway. Moreover, Yang Yuxuan''s daughter-inw was also wanted by Jiang Juxiang, and she took good care of herself. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan home. Sure enough, as soon as she went home, she heard Jiang Juxiang''s babble, saying that eating outside was unhealthy, and seeing Yang Yuxuan putting on makeup, she didn''t say anything this time, but her face was ugly. "Eighty-eight, you are really willing." Jiang Juxiang said. Obviously, he knew about Xie''s pregnant women series products from the people downstairs. Everyone used them. Jiang Juxiang couldn''t stand it. Besides, that thing was bad "Isnt your money when Tailin is money? Did you spend that way? Tailin makes money outside, I dont know how hard it is." Yang Yuxuan did not finish, she was not used to arguing with others. She spends Tang Tailin''s money? Isn''t it all her own money? She has a house in the city center for rent, and a shop for rent, and the monthly rent adds up to tens of thousands. In addition, she doesn''t spend much money, all the money is put in financial management, just spent a little annual interest. She didn''t spend Tang Tallinn''s money, and even when she went to a restaurant to help settle ounts, she was not paid. Jiang Juxiang always said that they are all a family and care about so many things. Tang Tailin didn''t treat her as a family at all. He hadn''t offered her money after so many years of marriage. Speaking of it, Tang Tailin is not as good as Jiang Juxiang, at least Jiang Juxiang is still willing to buy something for the child, as for the rest, nothing else. Tang Guo pulled Yang Yuxuan, and Yang Yuxuan touched her head and led her into the room. She sat there again, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside. Tang Guo was by his side, and the smile on Yang Yuxuan''s face disappeared. "mom." "What''s wrong with Guoguo?" Yang Yuxuan did not look back, but did not ignore Tang Guo, "Does Guoguo want to go to the elementary school that Dr. Yu said? Guoguo is so smart, if she wants to go, mother will help you pay attention. Wait next year. , Help you sign up." Chapter 4552: Extreme female match (28) Chapter 4552: Extreme female match (28) Chapter 4552 Extreme Female Match (28) "Go." "Okay, mom took it down." Yang Yuxuan''s voice was soft, "but mom doesn''t know whether to wait for that time. Mom is very reluctant to bear fruit, and wants to take good care of you." "If my mother can''t take care of Guoguo, what should Guoguo do?" Yang Yuxuan was in pain. She wanted freedom, wanted to get rid of all this, and didn''t want to go on like this anymore. She didn''t know how to get free, just like a cloud falling from the sky, so free. "Guoguo is so well-behaved, so sensible, and still earns pocket money. She can definitely take care of herself, right?" Tang Guo held Yang Yuxuan''s hand: "The premise that I can take care of myself is that my mother is by my side. If my mother is not around, other people will bully me when they see me as a child." Yang Yuxuan was stunned, and she knew how her mother''s child was being bullied. "Mom tries to stay with Guoguo as long as possible." "Does mother not like this ce?" Tang Guo decided to persuade Yang Yuxuan to move away from this ce and stay here. Yang Yuxuan''s condition will not get any better, and all her efforts are in vain. A Jiang Juxiang is enough to drive people into the abyss. Yang Yuxuan was silent and did not answer. "Mom, I dont like here either. Grandma doesnt like me, and father doesnt like me either. Dad goes out early every day and returns at night without even looking at me. Dad and mother of school ssmatese together to pick them up. I feel like mine Mom and Dad are different." Yang Yuxuan''s heart was cold, and she was extremely miserable. "Guoguo only needs her mother." Yang Yuxuan couldn''t help crying, Tang Guo quickly wiped her tears. Yang Yuxuan didn''t know what to do. She knew that she was sick, and she also understood that her condition was not right, and she wanted toe out. But sometimes, you just can''t control yourself. "Mom, can we live in another ce? Only you and me." Yang Yuxuan is thinking about living in another ce? She immediately thought of the consequences, Jiang Juxiang would cry and make trouble, Tang Tailin would help Jiang Juxiang speak. The maiden family will know, and they will say that she is hypocritical and sick, ande over and let her live back. The people downstairs may also be discussing, she is a pregnant woman every day. No one will understand why she moved out. "Mum think about it." Tang Guo did not persecute, she was ready to attack. Tang Tailin can''t forget that man, can he? That being the case, then she will help each other. Yang Yuxuan has always been the one who has been used. Faced with the surrounding usations countless times, everyone felt that she was hypocritical. She was terrified of the result of moving out of here, afraid of the scene where everyone thought she was wrong. What if Tang Tailin was wrong? Tang Tailin derailed during marriage, or was he with a man, and was exposed in the end, was he always involved with that man? In themunity, she buried a bomb, and it was Li Yun. Li Yun''s mother, Aunt Wu has a big mouth, as long as they discover the truth first, Tang Tailin''s reputation will basically be ruined. "Tongzi, starting from today, help Wen Lang and Tang Tailin recall each other, their mobile phones, social ounts, there must be things that are important to each other, so that they inadvertently appear in the sight of the two." "People in the position of Wen Lang will definitely pay attention to Tang Tailin''s every move." Tang Guo''s consciousness fell in the system space, Chi Xiao gave her some puppet paper people, this thing is particrly useful, "I n to get a puppet. Paper man, let him go hook up with Tang Tailin. You help me register an identity, and then register as that kind of remote mountain orphan status. Let this puppet paper man be an employee of Tang Tailin." She didn''t want to destroy the rtionship between Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, but she wanted Wen Lang to feel a sense of crisis. It wouldn''t be surprising what action she would make when that timees. When Tang Tailin and Wen Lang do something, she will leave evidence to let Li Yun know. Li Yun will definitely tell her family that the wholemunity can''t hide it. Maybe this will irritate Yang Yuxuan, but it can be considered as broken and stand up. With her watching, nothing will happen. see you tomorrow Chapter 4553: Extreme female match (29) Chapter 4553: Extreme female match (29) Chapter 4553 Extreme Female Match (29) "Xiaofan, I''m out for dinner." Yu Yu knocked on the door and found that his son was holding the book with a serious face. He walked over and patted him on the head. Xie didn''t seem to notice, but still stared at the book in his hand. Tang Guo is two years younger than him. And he was still stumbling on the five-figure figure. For the first time, he felt what it meant to fail, and what it meant to be surpassed, the heart that wanted to catch up. "Smelly boy, y again after eating." Yu Yu patted Xie Fan''s head gently, "Even if you want to surpass others, you have to eat enough." Xie Fan pursed his lower lip and put the book aside: "I see, Mom." "Hurry up." Yu Yu was speechless, "Obviously he is a kid, like an old pedant every day, unlike your dad, and doesn''t want me, I doubt you are not your own person, will you hold a mistake." "The probability of this possibility is zero." Xie Fan analyzed seriously, "When Mom gave birth to me, you were the only person in the delivery room, and the people outside were arranged by Dad. It''s impossible to make a mistake. The video was filmed throughout the whole process. It''s wrong." "I knew it, I shouldn''t have told you this." Yu Yu helped his forehead and sat on his seat, "eat, I will have work for a while." Xie Fan took two bites of rice and asked curiously, "What kind of job? Is there a new patient?" "It''s the aunt with the kids today." Xie Fan responded and did not ask more. "Her condition is already very serious, and pregnancy is added to make it worse. It seems that she is six or seven months pregnant and cannot be controlled with drugs. This period is the most sad and dangerous time for her." Yu Yu said, "Talk to her for a while. I talked for almost an hour today. She didn''t mention what happened to her and didn''t trust me." "Your maintenance is great." Xie Fan added, "The patient has no sense of security." Yu Yu: "Do you think the food is not good? Go back and y your mental arithmetic if you don''t want to eat it." "By the way, brat, what do you think today? That little sister, do you like ying with her?" Xie Fan paused, remembering when Tang Guo had been punished before, pursing his lips, and said, "I will surpass her." "Thene on!" Yu Yu didn''t say anything to strike. His own son has a strong personality. He has been smart since he was a child. He is particrly talented in arithmetic and has never been frustrated. This time, it is not bad for him to feel frustration. After Yu Yu ate, he really went to the study to turn on theputer and sent a message to Yang Yuxuan. When Yang Yuxuan received the news, she was a little surprised. She saw Yu Yu, that is, her current doctor, and replied politely. Originally, Yang Yuxuan''s low emotions were driven by Yu Yu. They talked like friends for almost two hours. Yu Yu reminded her not to use her mobile phone for too long, which is about two hours at a time. After chatting with Yu Yu, Yang Yuxuan felt a lot more rxed, and chatting with Yu Yu was still very different from other people. No matter what she talks about, Yu Yu will listen patiently, will not refute, will wait for her to finish, will not rush. The feeling of being valued was something she had experienced in the second person. At night, Tang Guo still slept in the same room with Yang Yuxuan. She found that when Tang Tailin came home, Yang Yuxuan would wake up. In the past, Yang Yuxuan would open the door to stare at Tang Tailin, and the other party would greet her lightly, and then do his own thing, especially like a co-renting person. Chapter 4554: Extreme female match (30) Chapter 4554: Extreme female match (30) Chapter 4554 Extreme Female Match (30) Now Yang Yuxuan couldn''t stand to look at it, but she still opened her eyes and stared at the position of the door, and closed her eyes only when she heard the movement outside. Tang Tailin came back basically after twelve o''clock, and sometimes it might be eventer. He really didn''t fool around with anyone, and it was not that the restaurant always needed him to watch, but he didn''t like Yang Yuxuan staring at him all the time. Yang Yuxuan is asleep, but Tang Guo is still asleep. She closed her eyes and wasmunicating with her consciousness and system how she would go next. The system has established an identity for the paper puppet, and she also ns to release one more paper puppet. A paper puppet man is an adult, and he wants to meet Tang Tailin to bring out the gentleman. Because I am an adult, I need the system to help register my identity. Another paper puppet, she intends to turn him into a child, to be taken in by the orphanage. What this kid used for was a nail she nted for the heroine Meng Xi and the heroine Wen Ran, and he could use it only when the time came. After thinking about this, she quietly got up, took out the two paper puppets, and went to the balcony outside. She dripped a little blood on the two paper puppets. ording to her idea, the two puppet paper figures instantly became what she imagined. An adult in his early twenties, and a child, also six or seven years old. Because older children do not need to be adopted. If you are a baby, you don''t know where you will be adopted. "You will call Zeng Chen from now on. The identity information has already been registered for you." Tang Guo took out a stack of red tickets and gave it to the other party. This is her pocket money. "Take the money first. I will reissue my ID card tomorrow. Survival depends on your own. You have existed for at most a hundred years, not too long. Once you havepleted the task, you will be free." Tang Guo was very satisfied with Zeng Chen''s appearance. She was tall, with bulging muscles, and looked very powerful. She also set a persona for him. It should be possible to hook up with Tang Tailin. Of course, she didn''t really make Zeng Chen think about Tang Tailin, or she attracted Wen Ran''s attention and added some fun to their days. "Your name is An Yuan, you are a wanderer. I don''t know where you are, so I try to find a way to get into the orphanage." Tang Guo didn''t give An Yuan a red ticket, and the puppet didn''t starve to death. "You get familiar with this first. In the world, your task is to get close to Wen Ran and be his brother. No, it should be the kind of brother who is kind to him and has a crush on him, but it is impossible to tell him the kind of brother who is absolutely loyal. Without me "Dont show it, but you have to do it. After you show it, the other person will remember the little things between you and him." Feelings must be cultivated from an early age. Wen Ran will definitely like Meng Xi, this is the destiny between them. But one more An Yuan appeared, and Wen Ran was born to death, she didn''t believe Wen Ran didn''t care. Even if he didn''t bend, Meng Xi had to die. The system is silent, and the host counts when people arrive, but no one can actually escape. For such a long game, only the host has this condition. "Okay, let''s go, An Yuan, you remember to grow up ording to your age. You''d better grow up to be more delicate in the future." Chapter 4555: Extreme female match (31) Chapter 4555: Extreme female match (31) Chapter 4555 Extreme Female Match (31) An Yuan: "I see, master." "Okay, go, wait for you toplete the task, it is your free body. By the way, this world is full of surveince, usually you don''t be too forceful, just grow up ording to normal people''s indicators. And you Using more capacity will reduce the useful life." If someone walks to the balcony, they will find a five-year-old milk doll who is seriously instructing, an adult, a six or seven-year-old child, as if there is something important in the country. Zeng Chen and An Yuan opened the window, took advantage of the night, and quietly jumped down. "Brother Zeng, when the master''s task ispleted, where are you going to y?" An Yuan asked excitedly. Zeng Chen: "It''s just started, your kid just wants toplete the task to y? y too hard, don''t hurt the master." "Don''t worry, let''s discuss the future, and I won''t harm the master." Zeng Chen: "Maybe traveling around the world." "Then take me, but you have to spend more money. World travel requires a lot of red tickets from the host." "You kid, you know a lot." "What kid, aren''t we the same? I can grow up anytime if I need it." Seeing that the two were gone, Tang Guo quietly went back to the room and got into the bed to sleep. Tang Guo found that Yang Yuxuan still had some changes, at least it wasn''t what Jiang Juxiang said, it was just what. Especially Jiang Juxiang said something about her, Yang Yuxuan would definitely refute Jiang Juxiang. It was not that Yang Yuxuan had never thought about getting rid of this marriage, but everyone around her felt that she was married well, that she was hypocritical, not sure whether it was good or bad. People are different. Some people can grow up independently, but like Yang Yuxuan, people who grew up arranged by their parents do not have this ability. After not being recognized and being hit by people, she will only doubt her life and be decadent. Coupled with the influence of the environment, she is sick, and anyone who knows it knows that people with this disease will not be too normal emotionally and psychologically, and normal people cannot understand their inner pain. When the illness is not serious, they actually only need to be gently pulled. The worst thing about Yang Yuxuan''s situation is that no one pulls her. Later in the day, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to skin care, beauty and makeup in the morning, and Yang Yuxuan was also used to such a life. She didn''t want to stay in that very depressing room all the time, even if Jiang Juxiang spoke badly and Tang Guo was standing next to her, she almost subconsciously refuted Jiang Juxiang. This feeling made her very happy. Jiang Juxiang was very angry. She felt that Yang Yuxuan was getting more and more weird, and Jiang Juxiang, who was not angry, nned to talk to the olddies about her strange-tempered daughter-inw when she went for a walk down themunity square. However, when she finishedining and found that everyone was looking at her with strange expressions, and did not agree with her statement, Jiang Juxiang was embarrassed on the spot. "Actually, I consulted with a doctor. Your Yuxuan''s lifestyle is healthier for pregnant women and children." "Yes, we are all with Yuxuan now. Aunt Jiang is too careful. Before we went to the birth checkup with Yuxuan, the doctor said that her condition was much better than before." "Who said that if you are pregnant, you have to stay in the house every day? Just go for a walk and buy something you like in order to be physically and mentally healthy." Chapter 4556: Extreme female match (32) Chapter 4556: Extreme female match (32) Chapter 4556 Extreme Female Match (32) Jiang Juxiang said: "Yu Xuan is very picky eaters recently, I''m just worried that she will be bad for the child like this." "Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, we have been in a group with Yu Xuan recently." Li Yun said with a smile. Although her face was smiling, she felt in her heart that Jiang Juxiang might not be able to tolerate Yu Xuan. Are youfortable? Just find the difference here, if they weren''t familiar with Yuxuan, Jiang Juxiang would really seed. Guo Guo had told them that Yu Xuan had originally nned to hire a nanny to keep Jiang Juxiang from being so tired, but she didn''t say that Jiang Juxiang was not good at all. And this Jiang Juxiang, Yu Xuan was disobedient, and rejected her food, so she went outside to eat delicious food. She reallyughed at someone, isn''t she revealing it herself? Yuxuan did not say that this mother-inw was not at all. They thought that Jiang Juxiang was a good mother-inw before, but now they understand that some people are really good at pretending. I still remember that Yuxuan''s face became more haggard. Since she went to skin care every day and went to a private kitchen with them for a pregnant woman''s meal, her face has changed visibly. They also learned from Yuxuan that they spent their own money. Are all pregnant, eat well and treat yourself better, isnt that right? Yuxuan did not say that Jiang Juxiang is not good, but her living habits are a little different, so she doesn''t have to tire her mother-inw by handling her own affairs. Of course, Yu Xuan didn''t talk much, they all asked from Guoguo''s mouth. Child, it must be the truth. She asionally asked Guoguo about Yuxuans situation at home, only to realize that Jiang Juxiangs cooking was very unptable. She almost raised Yuxuan as a pig. She was pregnant. Who said she must eat meat all at once, its all greasy things. , Not even a good vegetable. She also inquired from Tang Guo''s mouth that Tang Tailin often didn''te back after twelve o''clock, and that Yu Xuan often couldn''t sleep because of this and would wake up. When Tang Tailin came back, she would stare at the door. Does she know that Tang Tailin is not that busy, and his wife is pregnant, even if a man is busy, he still has to spend some time with him in a week? From Tang Guos mouth, she asked from the side. Tang Tailin never apanied Yu Xuan to a birth check. Not only that, she never cared about Yu Xuan at home. They might not say a word a day, or even one. No face. What kind of husband and wife are these? They are strangers at all. In the past, they thought Yu Xuan was very happy, but now they suddenly realized that where Yu Xuan is happy, it is simply suffering. Jiang Juxiang kept talking about it, Yuxuan gave her a golden grandson. Li Yun felt that the existence of Tang Tailin was just a seed, right? This is all about using Yuxuan as a tool for giving birth. Its not good for Yuxuan, but she wants someone to get pregnant, scumbag! nausea! "Join the group, what group?" Jiang Juxiang asked in a sharp voice. She looked at these people around her, and even if she could talk to her normally, she didn''t say anything about Yang Yuxuan, and she was a little flustered. This is not right. She said about Yuxuan''s previous situation. Shouldn''t these people follow her toin about Yang Yuxuan''s fault? Li Yun replied: "Men''s meal, don''t say it. The maternity meal of the private kitchen is very good. Our group is very cost-effective. The meals are very appetizing, and they can be cooked through the ss. Mom even went to stare twice. People like my mother who is so worried, agree with me to eat that pregnant woman''s meal. Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, Yuxuan is fine." Jiang Juxiang''s ears were buzzing, she didn''t want to talk to these people, she couldn''t even speak with so many mouths. Maternity meal? It must be cheating money again. Chapter 4557: Extreme female match (33) Chapter 4557: Extreme female match (33) Chapter 4557 Extreme Female Match (33) But so many people think it is good, especially these olddies. If they are really bad, they will not agree to their daughter-inw to do it. Jiang Juxiang felt boring and greeted him, nning to go home and watch TV. Recently, Yang Yuxuan was really mad at her. No wonder Yang Yuxuan said that she didn''t need to prepare meals for her. It turned out to be some kind of maternity meal. She doesn''t cook if she doesn''t cook, and she saves it. "I thought Yu Xuan had a good life." "Yeah, some things really can''t be seen on the surface." "I''ve always been surprised. Tang Tailin never came out with Yu Xuan. It turns out that they didn''t agree at all." "If you don''t agree, people have to give birth to a child. Listening to Jiang Juxiang''s meaning, it''s unwilling toe out without giving birth. They Tang family, do they have the throne to inherit?" "Jiang Juxiang is always embarrassed to say that Yang Yuxuan is not, that is not, how much he has paid. You have not discovered how bad Yuxuan''s condition was before. By the way, Xiaoyun, you said that Yuxuan might have suffered from that before. Depression, I have read a lot of books in this area recently,bined with Yuxuan''s condition, it is really possible." Li Yun nodded: "Not only that, a friend of mine from the hospital also told me that Yu Xuan seems to be registered in the psychology department." "My wife is indifferent every day and doesn''t care about her at all. Can there be no problems in her heart? There is also a lot of pressure in her belly who is looking forward to getting a strap in her belly every day." "Fortunately, Guoguo is a sensible, otherwise Yuxuan''s life would be even more difficult." Li Yun: "I asked the girl Guoguo. Yu Xuan is often forced by Jiang Juxiang to eat fat and greasy things. Jiang Juxiang is like raising people like pigs." "In fact, Jiang Juxiang couldn''t live here at the beginning. It was when Yu Xuan was pregnant with her first child, she lived there and never left. I heard that she boasted that Tang Tailin bought her a house, but now that house, She has lived in a family for her daughter, even if it is said that the daughter lives in the family, they will also take her parents-inw and mother-inw together to live in the house." An olddy said. Everyone was speechless for a while, which was a bit of a response. It was really unlucky for Yu Xuan to give up the house and let her daughter''s family live with her parents-inw. "Isnt it just bullying Yuxuan who cant speak, is she honest? Speaking of which, Yuxuans family background is not bad. Tang Tailin can marry Yuxuan, it is still a high level. How did Yuxuan say that she is a city girl, Tang Tailin is a rural Born. The ability is good, and the foundation is not as good as Yuxuan. In fact, it is not to look down on his origin, but to marry a girl from another family, and treat them well." In fact, these people didn''t know that Tang Tailin''s restaurant was so sessful. Arge part of the reason was that Wen Ran gave him a lot of help while on campus. Otherwise, relying only on the basis of the Tang family, it would be impossible for the restaurant to open so prosperously, and the initial capital would not be enough. [The host is big, now the wind reviews in themunity have changed drastically, and now I am waiting for Wen Ran to find that someone has hooked Tang Tailin, and then dedicated himself. Tang Guo sat on the seesaw and nced across Xie Fan. Xie Fan seemed to find the seesaw very boring. "Wait, Wen Ran will find out soon." Tang Guo is not afraid at all, Wen Ran won''t show up, how could it be possible. If Tang Tailin was really tempted by Yang Yuxuan, perhaps Wen Ran would take another action. Chapter 4558: Extreme female match (34) Chapter 4558: Extreme female match (34) Chapter 4558 Radical Female Match (34) He could allow Tang Tailin to be like him, with one queen, but he would not allow Tang Tailin to like another person. "Look, they had a lot of fun." Yu Yu and Yang Yuxuan said. She is now Yang Yuxuan''s psychiatrist and specially invited Yang Yuxuan to enlighten. "I rarely take Guoguo to these ces to y." Yang Yuxuan said, "my mother is very irresponsible." "Howe, you think Guoguo is so smart, it''s your credit." Yang Yuxuan suddenly remembered that Tang Guo knew a lot of characters, and remembered that she had done a lot of prenatal education when she was pregnant with Tang Guo, and she couldn''t help talking to Yu Yu. Yu Yu was surprised: "It turned out to be like this." Turning to Tang Guo''s side, Xie Fan sat on the seesaw with a serious face. His mother insisted that hee to y with such naive things. At first he refused. But now he is ying very slippery, although very boring, but the little girl opposite seems to like to y. Seeing that the other party was better than him, he reluctantly yed with her for a while. There were many people around, and they couldn''t help but look at the two children ying on the seesaw. Especially Tang Guo narrowed his face, Xie Fan pursed his lips, as if someone owed him millions. "Even if children are upset, they still like to y these little games." "Hahaha, I also found out that this little boy must have been wronged, and the little girl was coaxing him and ying games with him." Xie Fan: How could the eyes tell them that he was wronged? "Fun?" Xie Fan asked. Tang Guo nodded: "It''s fun." Xie Fan: "Don''t you feel naive?" "I''m only five years old and still a kid." Xie Fan had nothing to say, so he could only y with Tang Guo. If she hadn''t done a lot of mental arithmetic, he would not havee to y a game of mental retardation like seesaw. Seesaw, where is mental calction fun. Little girls are really different from boys, especially naive. But he is willing to bet and lose, and there is nothing left to reluctantly y. "My mother said, you are going to take the specialty test of my school next year?" Xie Fan changed the subject, "I don''t think there is a problem. Your mental arithmetic is already six figures, and the teacher will like it very much." Xie Fan and Tang Guo talked about many things about the school, and also said that he had also participated in the special student test to enter the school. After all, there is a lottery in elementary school now. There is only one way to choose the school you like. Tang Guo doesn''t actually need to take the special longevity test. ording to the lottery in her memory, she can also get to this school. However, there are always many idents, and she needs to be Yang Yuxuan''s pride, so she still enters the school as a special student. She is looking forward to next year, she shouldn''t be in a ss with Meng Xi, but she must know Meng Xi. Next year, her younger sister will also be born, and then she can start thinking about divorcing her Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin. Oh, before that, we have to expose Tang Tailin and Wen Lang''s affairs and destroy his reputation. "Xiao Fan, don''t always take your sister Guoguo on the seesaw, go to y with other things, and take your sister Guoguo on the swing." Yu Yu said. Xie Fan refused, but Tang Guo stared at him and said, "Go y on the swing." Xie Fan: "Okay." "I sit, you push." Xie Fan: "..." "Ok." The two walked to the swing position, Tang Guo sat up, and Xie Fan silently began to push. He didn''t know how he would fall into the swing. "How did you do it?" Xie Fan asked. Tang Guo tilted her head: "What did you say?" "It''s six-digit mental arithmetic. My mother said that you can count six-digits without participating in mental arithmetic training. How did you calcte it?" Xie Fan asked seriously. Tang Guo was silent for a moment. How did he figure it out, his soul and spirit were strong, and he didn''t need to spend all his answers before appearing. This bullied the children. "Maybe, it''s talent, I haven''t counted it before." Tang Guo said. Xie Fan''s eyes shed. He knew there were many smart people in this world, but he didn''t expect to meet someone younger than him. "No skill?" "Does talent require skill?" Xie Fan was frustrated, which was too shocking. System: Hahahahaha, the host is unscrupulous. Add one more chapter see you tomorrow Chapter 4559: Extreme female match (35) Chapter 4559: Extreme female match (35) Chapter 4559 Radical Female Match (35) Tang Tailin recently recruited a new employee. The new employee is tall, honest, and able to endure hardships. He is from a remote mountainous area. It is said that after walking out for a long time, I came here bumpy all the way, and met him by ident. Recently, the restaurant is preparing tounch some high-end dishes, so he has to personally inspect the original ingredients. This new employee named Zeng Chen ran up and down with him, and he really didn''tin at all. Tang Tailin is very satisfied with Zeng Chen, and will take this employee to everything. And Zeng Chen, as Tang Guo said, was more enthusiastic and grateful to Tang Tailin. He pretended to be a silly appearance, Tang Tailin would naturally teach him something hand-in-hand, there was no need to be too ambiguous, Wen Lang couldn''t stand it either. Wen Lang knew Tang Tailin''s orientation. Even if Tang Tailin got married and had children, it was impossible to fall in love with a woman. But when a man of good appearance appeared beside Tang Tailin, Wen Lang naturally couldn''t stand it anymore. In only half a month, Wen Lang watched Tang Tailin''s movements every day and found that a young man appeared beside him. He was still taking care of this young man, and he couldn''t bear it. One night, Tang Tailin left the hotel, preparing to drive home. In fact, he doesn''t need to stay sote at all. The manager of the hotel just looks at it. He only needs to grasp the general direction. He came home sote, but he didn''t want to face the two people at home too early, let alone eat with them, he felt ufortable all over. Whenever he saw Jiang Juxiang, he would think of the other party forcing him to marry and have children, and threatened him by jumping off the building. Seeing Yang Yuxuan, he would remember to endure the difort in his heart and want to do some childbirth with her. After each time, he felt nauseous, so he didn''t want to see her. Tang Tailin walked to the parking lot, just about to open the door, he was suddenly stopped by someone, and he shouted: "Who are you?" The man turned him over, the motion he was about to break free was still, and the two became silent for a moment. After a long time, Tang Tailin pushed the person who was pushing on him: "President Wen, I am going home." "You didn''t say anything when you saw me?" "All these years have passed, what else can they say?" They are all married and have children, so what can they say. Wen Lang didn''t do it. He pressed Tang Tailin for a while and kissed him. After a while, he said, "I have been following you every day for these years." Before Tang Talin resisted, Wen Lang pulled people into his car , "But, you don''t pay attention to me at all, and you dare tough at others." "Do you dislike me when I am old, so I just fell in love with that young man?" Wen Lang said, gritted his teeth. [The host is big and has a bit spicy eyes. ] If the system has hands, it will cover his eyes, but he has no eyes either. [Well, both of them are still married, right? Just performing live in the car? "Do you expect this kind of person to control yourself?" Tang Guo was not surprised at all. After Wen Lang saw Tang Tailin, something would definitely happen to the two. Wen Lang is a very possessive person with a strong personality, while Tang Tailin''s personality is slightly passive. Because of family affairs, these two people had to choose one to get married. A woman married to Wen Lang almost only has benefits, but doesn''t care about Wen Lang''s past. In their circle, there were people they liked before marriage, but they couldn''t get married, and it was normal for them to be disconnectedter. Chapter 4560: Extreme female match (36) Chapter 4560: Extreme female match (36) Chapter 4560 Radical Female Match (36) Theirbined task requires only having a son, and then ying their own, there is no problem. In fact, the same is true. Since the birth of Wen Ran''s son, Wen Lang''s wife Xu E, she has never lived with Wen Lang. Xu E is very different from Yang Yuxuan. All she cares about is the two family businesses. As long as Wen Lang doesnt p her in the face in front of her face or y in secret, it has nothing to do with her. She can open one eye and close one. eye. In the same way, Xu E is more open to y, and Wen Lang will not pay attention to her, as long as she is on the surface. This also made Wen Ran at a young age very dissatisfied with his parents. Xu E has no special feelings for the child Wen Ran, especially since the child hated her when she was young, she didn''t bother to care about it. "Now I have helped them meet again," Tang Guo said casually. "In the past few years, Wen Lang has been restraining himself. Now he is the helm of Wen, and he haspleted the tasks of the two families and had a child with Xu E. No one can control him. Now, it is impossible for him to let Tang Tailin go." "Look, they will often date and do all kinds of extraordinary things. You only need to take photos of the evidence that they are together." [I see, the host is big. The system said bitterly, as a system without a number, it was already very hard, but he was forced to watch this kind of picture. He thought it was a hot system. After handing it over to the system, Tang Guo didn''t pay attention. The system asked her if she could not see the pictures of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin. She quickly refused: "I am a kid and cannot watch those things." System: This is pretty good. Yang Yuxuan is in a good state recently. Even if Yu Yu doesn''t ask Yang Yuxuan out, she willmunicate with Yang Yuxuan on the Inte every day. Gradually, Yang Yuxuan will talk to Yu Yu about things about her home. Under Yu Yu''s gradual picture, Yang Yuxuan finally couldn''t help telling Yu Yu about her experiences over the years in the middle of the night. When Yu Yu saw that paragraph of text, he was also a little silent. She originally thought that Yang Yuxuan''s illness was caused by theck of a deep rtionship with her husband. After all, they were married on a blind date and the pregnancy was ignored. She did not expect that the real murderer was Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang deceived the marriage. Yu Yu: Have you talked about this with your family? Yang Yuxuan: When I first discovered that Tang Tailin had no affection for me, it had already been a year since Guoguo had given birth to me. I told my family that there might be something wrong between me and Tang Tailin. I haven''t discovered anything about Tang Tailin. Yu Yu: What did your family say? Yang Yuxuan: They thought it was me making a fuss, saying that many couples would sleep in separate rooms after they gave birth. It was my worry. They all think that such an inw is hard to find, and they think I am hypocritical. Yu Yu: You are not hypocritical. Many people are willing to live this kind of cold and unfeeling married life. It does not mean that this way is correct. Yang Yuxuan: So, I wanted to end my marriage with Tang Tailin. Isn''t it wrong? Even if he is clean and self-conscious, such an inw is hard to find? Yu Yu: You are not happy again, what does it have to do with you? If you are not good to you and make you unhappy, then this marriage is harmful to you. Which man will marry a wife back and ignore it. This is called cold violence. Yang Yuxuan: I see, thank you Dr. Yu. Chapter 4561: Extreme female match (37) Chapter 4561: Extreme female match (37) Chapter 4561 Extreme Female Match (37) Yu Yu: Do you have any ns now that they found out that they cheated on marriage? Yang Yuxuan: My mother''s family said that Tang Tailin didn''t mess around outside, and also broke the previous rtionship, let me ept the reality. He said that whoever did not miss it, just change it. In short, I feel that my divorce is not good. I will regret losing such a husband and mother-inw in the future. Yu Yu: First of all, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin conceal Tang Tailin''s sexual orientation and cheat you into marriage. From this point alone, it was their fault. Regardless of whether they treat you well or not, they are marrying fraud, which is unforgivable. Not to mention that they are not treating you badly, even if it is good, it is not an excuse to forgive them. Yu Yu: If their behavior is correct, can it be considered that some people who cannot marry a daughter-inw should tie a girl back and try to be nice to her? Yang Yuxuan: Of course not. Yu Yu: That''s right, not to mention that they are not treating you badly. Your mother-inw just wants you to have a son. Tang Tailin just doesn''t have the courage to be with the person she likes,promise with her mother, and add all the pain to her. On your body, their behavior is bad. Yang Yuxuan: What should I do? Yu Yu: What do you want to do? The environment you live in is very unfavorable. If it continues, there is a high chance that the condition will get worse. At present you can barely control yourself, but in the long run, I cannot guarantee that you will unconsciously do something that you regret beyond your reach. You are pregnant and you have a lovely daughter. What should they do if something happens to you? Yang Yuxuan: I want to leave the current environment, but everyone will think I am hypocritical. Yu Yu: You live your life by yourself, so you know by yourself. When the things that everyone thinks make you sad and painful, you should think about the suggestions of these people. They may not be for your own good, but they feel good. Yang Yuxuan: I think about it... Yu Yu didn''t continue to say anything, she is now chatting with Yang Yuxuan from the perspective of a friend. Yang Yuxuan is in a good state recently. Talk more, she should be able to stabilize her condition, at least not suddenly getting worse. After finishing chatting with Yang Yuxuan, Yu Yu''s face was ugly, as if it was going to rain. Xie Fan looked at Yu Yu''s appearance and walked over and handed her a ss of water: "Mom, I''m so angry with the strange patient again? Drink a ss of water and calm down." If Dad knows that Mom is angry, he will definitely tell him that he has not taken care of her. The children are all babies, and he is the little nanny in the family. Yu Yu took the cup and touched Xie Fan''s head with a smile: "Good boy, every time Mom gets angry, she is so good. If it''s not for being angry, Mom wants to be angry every day." The corner of Xie Fan''s mouth twitched, which was really strange. "Your Auntie Yang''s situation is a bitplicated." Yu Yu shook his head, did not say much, and Xie Fan did not ask. I remembered the little girl who was particrly happy on the swing. He squeezed his fist hard, he must mentally calcte the six figures as soon as possible, not to make a milk doll look down. Early in the morning, Tang Guo took Yang Yuxuan to skin care and make-up again. While walking on the road, Yang Yuxuan suddenly asked her a question. "Guoguo, if mom doesn''t want to live at home, what do you think?" Tang Guo was surprised. It seemed that Yu Yu was making progress. She hurriedly said, "Where does mother want to live?" Yang Yuxuan pursed her lips and said, "I just don''t live at home, but live elsewhere." Chapter 4562: Extreme female match (38) Chapter 4562: Extreme female match (38) Chapter 4562 Extreme Female Match (38) "As long as my mother is happy, Guoguo will go with her mother anyway." Yang Yuxuan was originally nervous and rxed, she couldn''t help but squeeze her hand holding Tang Guo tightly: "Really? No matter where her mother goes, Guo Guo must be with her mother?" "Yes, Guoguo only likes to be around her mother. Grandma and father don''t like Guoguo. Only mother likes Guoguo." Yang Yuxuan was very sad. It turned out that her daughter, like her, didn''t like this home. "So how about we go to find a new ce to live today?" "Of course it''s good." Tang Guo was extremely happy, this matter is progressing fast. It is still necessary for the same generation to chat with Yang Yuxuan so that the other party can make the right decision as soon as possible. When I went to the skin care and makeup counter, there were already many people, some of whom were in the samemunity. When doing skin care, Li Yun likes to chat with Yang Yuxuan. Now she is very concerned about Yang Yuxuan''s situation. Maybe they are all pregnant women. She is more sensitive. Yang Yuxuan''s current situation makes her feel very pitiful. She is afraid that the other party''s condition will get worse, so she will say more about happiness to make her happy. Gradually, Yang Yuxuan also regarded Li Yun as a friend. Compared with other people, she and Li Yun took the initiative to speak more often. The aunts in themunity and the pregnant women''s circle all felt that Yang Yuxuan was a little depressed, and Tang Guo had already had a good impression on her, they would only think Yang Yuxuan was very pitiful. They also mentioned to Jiang Juxiangst time whether Yang Yuxuan is a little depressed, let her pay more attention. In the end, Jiang Juxiang didn''t care at all, and she said she was pregnant, isn''t it all like this? Young people nowadays are just hypocritical. It''s not good to have a child, that''s not good. As everyone knows, Jiang Juxiang''s remarks offended all the pregnant women here, and they are reluctant to say many things to Jiang Juxiang. Jiang Juxiang''s attitude also showed that she actually didn''t care about Yang Yuxuan''s life and death so much. What she cared most was the child in her stomach, she was still a good person. Because of Yang Yuxuan''s affairs, these aunts and pregnant women are especially concerned about depression in pregnant women and have alsomunicated with doctors. As a result, the more they knew, the more worried they were. They didn''t expect that the disease didn''t look big, and it could kill people easily. In those days of aunts, there were actually many people whomitted suicide. At that time, they only felt that those people suddenly couldn''t figure it out and did stupid things. Thinking about it now, those people may not be suffering from this disease. It''s just that in that era, everyone''s focus was not on this aspect. This disease has always existed, and it did not happen by ident. Recently, the smiles on Yang Yuxuans face have increased. People like Li Yun are very pleased. In their opinion, there should be a share of their credit, right? Yang Yuxuan suddenly said to Li Yun at this moment: "I want to move out and have a baby in two months. I want to change to a quieter ce." "Move out?" Li Yun was surprised. Yang Yuxuan was a little nervous. She nced at Li Yun and found that the other party was just surprised, and then nodded: "Yeah." "It''s okay to move out and live, I agree. Change to a quieter environment. It''s good for you or your children. Just live near the hospital. It will be more convenient to have a baby at that time. It will be more convenient to go anywhere. I dont need people to cook meals if I have a meal for pregnant women. As for the hygiene of the home, I just call a part-time job. Li Yun knew that Yang Yuxuan was not short of money. She felt that after marriage, Yang Yuxuan was less and less concerned about dressing Up. Chapter 4563: Extreme female match (39) Chapter 4563: Extreme female match (39) Chapter 4563 Extreme Female Match (39) Thinking of the environment in which the other party is in, it is estimated that he has no intention of dressing up. This time it was Yang Yuxuan''s turn to be stunned, she thought Li Yun would think she moved out to live in shock. As everyone knows, all the pregnant women here sympathize with her. As for her house, it might as well go out to live, but they didn''t say anything, not as direct as Li Yun, but they didn''t mean to object. Yang Yuxuan seldom understands this feeling of not being immediately refuted. How to say it is to give her more confidence. After skin care and makeup, they went to lunch. After the meal, a group of pregnant women helped Yang Yuxuan with a ce to live. They were very enthusiastic. In half an afternoon, they helped find a house, paid the money and signed the contract, very quickly. Back to themunity, Yang Yuxuan thought this was a dream. When she got home, Yang Yuxuan still hesitated, because she had a meal for pregnant women, and now Jiang Juxiang would no longer make meat on the table. Watching Yang Yuxuane back, she didn''t look very pleasing to the tree, and said something strangely. When Yang Yuxuan proposed to go out to live, Jiang Juxiang exploded. Yang Yuxuan listened to Jiang Juxiangs sharp voice without much reaction. She was used to it, and she was even calmer in her heart. Unlike before, every time she heard Jiang Juxiangs words, she felt ufortable and depressed, as if she was about to explode. . This time, she looked at Jiang Juxiang and said there was little fluctuation. After Jiang Juxiang finished speaking, she said: "I have rented the house." "You...you''re the other way around, what''s wrong in the house, you have to go out to live?" Jiang Ju''s scent was furious, and it spread out, thinking that her mother-inw was doing her well. Since her pregnancy, Yang Yuxuan hase more and more. The more things happen. Yang Yuxuan looked at Jiang Juxiang and said, "What''s so good about here? A mother-inw who treats me as a pig and only hopes that I will give birth to my grandchildren, will never see each other every day, half a word. Communication, indifferent and speechless, husband whoes back early every morning. Okay?" Jiang Juxiang was asked, but she quickly reacted: "Tailin works so hard, isn''t it just to feed this family?" "The money he made has never been in my hands. What I buy when I go out is all my own money to support the family? I don''t feel it." When Jiang Juxiang had to say something, Yang Yuxuan One sentence blocked Jiang Juxiang, "You know why Tang Tailin married me. He doesn''t like me. He likes a man. He still can''t forget that man. Don''t think I don''t know." When she said this, Yang Yuxuan only felt a sigh of disgust in her heart: "If I knew about this, I would never marry him. It''s great for you to hide it. You are a fraudulent marriage!" Yang Yuxuan nced at Jiang Juxiang, then turned back to the room. Jiang Juxiang was overwhelmed with anger, too irritating. But Yang Yuxuan''s words, she couldn''t refute it, and it wouldn''t look good if she went out. In this matter, let''s call my inws tomorrow. I hope they can persuade people toe back. If they have a home, why not live out? People who don''t know outside thought she was bullying her daughter-inw, and she was not good at Tai Lin''s reputation. Early the next morning, the worker Yang Yuxuan had invited came over to help her move some useful things. Under Jiang Juxiang''s gloomy face, she took Tang Guo away. When she came to the rental house, Yang Yuxuan stood in front of the window, only feeling that the air was much fresher, maybe she should move out earlier. "Does Guoguo like it here?" "I like it." Tang Guo replied. When Yang Yuxuan was about to say something, her phone rang, she picked up the phone, looked at the caller ID, and her smile disappeared. "mom." "Yuxuan, why did you move out? What''s the big deal? If you have to move out, what can''t you discuss? You, you really want to **** me and your dad..." Yang Yuxuan listened to the chatter on the phone for a long time, and waited until there was no voice, and said, "Mom, if I don''te out, maybe I''m going to die there." see you tomorrow Chapter 4564: Extreme female match (40) Chapter 4564: Extreme female match (40) Chapter 4564 Radical Female Match (40) Yang Yuxuan''s words made the mother Yang on the other side of the phone stunned, and she didn''t say anything for a while, because Yang Yuxuan seldom refuted her. Her daughter has always been well-behaved and they are very satisfied with her growth. From her childhood to her marriage and having children, she has always believed that her daughter''s life is smooth and perfect, which many people envy. Therefore, she will stop Yang Yuxuan. In this society, there are really too few men like Tang Tailin who can find a husband like the Tang family. "No matter how it is, it''s not very usible to move out. Your mother-inw should be angry now. What will the people in yourmunity think of you then? She just said something, and her reputation will be lost." Mother Yang persuaded. Yang Yuxuan: "Mom, do you think I''m doing well?" "Yuxuan, what are you thinking about? Of course I like you to have a good life, otherwise I won''t persuade you to go back. You have two children now, one is going to elementary school, the other is about to be born, and then some families Contradiction, what about these two children?" "Mom, I live outside and can live well." Yang Yuxuan was very persistent this time. Perhaps she had never received so much support before and wanted to try. From childhood to adulthood, her parents helped her arrange her life. It was indeed smooth and smooth. There were no ups and downs. Unlike her ssmates, she always experienced idents in the middle. If the blind date she met was not Tang Tailin, but another person who was in tune with her, maybe she could really live a life like her parents thought smoothly. However, she met Tang Tailin, the person who wanted to push her into the abyss. "You kid, why have you be so stubborn." "Mom, didn''t you say you want me to have a good life? When I go back, I will only live a good life in the eyes of others. When Ie out, I will live a good life as I think." Yang Yuxuan''s words made Yang''s mother a little wondering how to say: "Yuxuan, what happened?" "Tang Tailin doesn''t like me. I told you for a long time that he likes a man and he has not forgotten that man. You said he is a good man, but this is not for me, but for the person he likes. You say he is clean and self-conscious, but he is not for me, but the man." "Tang Tailin promised to marry me and have children, but to deal with Jiang Juxiang not to bother him. Jiang Juxiang only hopes that I can have a son. Whether it is pregnant with Guoguo or pregnant now, Tang Tailin did not apany me for a birth check. Since the marriage, He doesn''t go home until after midnight every night except when he has children. Unless I open the door, we may never see each other." "Mom, do you really think I''m doing well?" Listening to these words of Yang Yuxuan, Mother Yang felt that Tang Tailin was a bit too much. She had heard Yang Yuxuan said before that Tang Tailin and her were inappropriate, but she thought it was her daughter''s hypocrisy. Before the other party was finished, she began to persuade each other, naturally not knowing the specifics. The daughter also told her that Tang Tailin used to like men''s things. She thought it was ignorant when he was young. Now that they are cut off, they can live a good life. For this reason, she did not know the specifics when she persuaded Yang Yuxuan to go back and live a good life. Now Yang Yuxuan told her carefully, Mother Yang couldn''t say any more, Tang Tailin was fine. "Mom go over and talk about him." Yang Yuxuan didn''t say any more, as long as Mother Yang didn''t bother her and let her move back to live there, she didn''t want to deal with that much. Chapter 4565: Extreme female match (41) Chapter 4565: Extreme female match (41) Chapter 4565 Extreme Female Match (41) After Yang''s mother hung up the phone, she greeted Father Yang, hurriedly got in the car, and was about toe to Tang''smunity. Jiang Juxiang is still thinking about when Yang Yuxuan can move back. Mother Yang has been told about the matter. She thinks that Yang Yuxuan will be persuaded toe back soon, and she doesn''t bother to take care of it. Now she is in themunity downstairs, chatting with those olddies, tears and snots about Yang Yuxuan''s going out to live, where to put her olddy. "Mrs. Jiang, dont suffer anymore. You wailing like this, and you dont know how many floors you have to prate. Pregnant women are the most unbearable noise. I think your Yuxuan must not bear to tell you this. I went out to live by myself." Aunt Wu has always been a fearless aunt. Seeing Jiang Juxiang''s pretentious gesture, she said that Yang Yuxuan was not the one, and she was speechless. If they hadn''t been in contact with Yang Yuxuan every day, they might have been deceived by Jiang Juxiang. Yang Yuxuan is a good girl in their city. She is gentle and highly educated. How could she be as unruly and willful as Jiang Juxiang said. Jiang Juxiang was really like a shrew after sshing around. Jiang Juxiang was a little dumbfounded, is this different from what she thought? Jiang Juxiang watched these people chat about themselves, and didn''t care about her wailing at all, and was very angry. At this moment, Jiang Juxiang''s cell phone rang, took it out to see, was Tang Tailin calling? "What? Go on a business trip for at least one week? To choose the high-end ingredients? Don''t worry about going personally, all right, Tai Lin, don''t worry, I will take care of me at home." Listening to my son''s restaurant business getting more and more Well, Jiang Juxiang finally let out a sigh of relief. These people, just sour her. She didn''t tell Tang Tailin about Yang Yuxuan, because if she said it, Tang Tailin wouldn''t care too much. Now she suddenly felt that it was right for her son to dislike Yang Yuxuan, and that Yang Yuxuan''s virtues made her son like it. Waiting for Yang Yuxuan to give birth to a grandson, she didn''t bother to care about so much, so they could do whatever they wanted. Jiang Juxiang took his cell phone home triumphantly, without even looking at the group of olddies behind him. "Looking at her sluggish look, Yu Xuan must be difficult at home." "I also said that Yu Xuan is not sensible, so she let her son-inw and his daughter live in the old-age house that her son bought for her, and she came to rub her son''s residence without being embarrassed. Yu Xuan''s marrying to the Tang family was really bad." "Don''t look at Tang Tailin earning so much money and never spent it for Yu Xuan. Fortunately, she is a solid city girl, otherwise she doesn''t know what to do." "It''s so pathetic." Tang Tailin was in Wen Lang''s vi at this time. The reason he made the call back was because he was reunited with his lover. Wen Lang decided to take him on a half-month cruise instead of choosing high-end ingredients. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand this, so he just made an excuse. He was married, and Yang Yuxuan was pregnant and gave birth to a child. Now it''s time for him to be free. The ticket was for the night after tomorrow. Tang Tailin was still a little tired and nned to sleep a little longer. As for the Tangjiamunity, Li Yun was sitting aside, listening to Aunt Wu and others chatting and gossiping. She was ying with her mobile phone, and the interface of the mobile phone suddenly showed an iing call, and she quickly picked it up. "Is it Ms. Li Yun Li?" Li Yun was stunned. Could it be an advertisement, but she still didn''t hang up. If it is an advertisement and a liar, she must fix each other. "I''m Li Yun, are you?" Chapter 4566: Extreme female match (42) Chapter 4566: Extreme female match (42) Chapter 4566 Radical Female Match (42) "That''s right, Ms. Li, congrattions. You have obtained the family boat ticket for the half-month cruise. Now please let Ms. Li tell me the address. We will immediately arrange for someone to mail the cruise ticket to Ms. Li. The cruiseunch time is At eight o''clock in the evening the day after tomorrow, we will leave in e-city." Li Yun was stunned again, she got the ferry ticket, what did she buy got the ferry ticket? Li Yun hurriedly asked, and now I understand, it was thest time I went to the supermarket, and there was indeed an event at the supermarket. Among them, the first prize is a half-month cruise for the whole family. She is too lucky. The aunt in themunity was also sour in her heart. She was really lucky. It was a half-month cruise and the whole family. In other words, no more than five people can go. The next day, Li Yun received a half-month boat ticket for the whole family. This boat ticket allows five people to go. "I don''t know, what kind of sparks can Li Yun''s family and Tang Tailin Wen Lang meet." No one could get the original cruise ticket. For activities like this, there are some awards, which can''t be won at all, so she made the system move. It was also because I knew the movements of Tang Tailin and Wen Lang that I thought of such a way. Li Yun, that''s not bad, she will definitely bring back a surprise to themunity. At present, Li Yun''s family has gone to e-city, ready to board the cruise. Tang Guo still apanies Yang Yuxuan, and the trajectory of activities is the same as before. Sinceing out, Yang Yuxuan''s mood has improved a lot. Besides, the day before yesterday Yang''s father and mother Yang found the Tang familymunity. Hearing that Tang Tailin had gone on a business trip, he had no choice but to return. They asked where Yang Yuxuan lived, but Yang Yuxuan didn''t want to say. The two couples have no choice but to go back first and call Yang Yuxuan every day. Nothing has happened so far, they n to wait for Tang Tailin toe back to resolve the matter. Li Yun''s family was already on the cruise and had fun. This cruise ship is extremely luxurious. The tickets they get for the whole family can go to every area. The cruise ship is too big and they can only y one by one. Until they came to the entertainment city on the cruise ship, the storytelling entertainment city, rather than the casino. "Oh, this is the ce where the really riche to." Aunt Wu listened to the voices of those people adding chips, and was so excited that these people were all adding millions, so rich Right. If you lose, it won''t be tens of millions. Oh my god, I can''t stand it anymore. Aunt Wu hurriedly pinched her group, and the Li family with a warning face said, just look at it, not gamble. Li Yun and others nodded hurriedly, just to see, so much money, do you feel distressed if you lose? They feel distressed when they look at it. After wandering around, Li Yun suddenly saw a familiar person, covering her mouth in surprise, she pulled Aunt Wu hard: "Mom, mom, look at it..." To be honest, Tang Tailin didn''t know the people in themunity, so even if Aunt Wu waited to stand in front of him, he would not recognize it. "That''s Tang Tailin, right?" Li Yun whispered, "Why is he here? Didn''t he say to get high-end ingredients? There is something tricky." "Be quiet, don''t let people find out." Aunt Wu said, she had hung the phone around her neck and turned on the camera so that no one would doubt what she was taking. Li Yun couldn''t help but give her mother a thumbs up. Her mother was really amazing, no longer saying that the olddy''s mobile phone was very old-fashioned. "Fuck, who is that man? You even kissed Tang Tailin?" "Unbelievable, unbelievable, does Yu Xuan know about this?" "I doubt it." "Whether you know it or not, Yu Xuan is very unlucky." Chapter 4567: Extreme female match (43) Chapter 4567: Extreme female match (43) Chapter 4567 Extreme Female Match (43) "Mom, do we want to talk to Yuxuan about this?" Li Yun''s family all went back to the room and looked at the picture taken on Aunt Wu''s phone. It was very clear. It was Tang Tailin''s interaction with a man. The two were close. Unrestrained, no scruples about people around doing some intimate things. In their eyes, it''s a bit spicy. "You said, does Jiang Juxiang know about this?" Aunt Wu snorted: "Jiang Juxiang is Tang Tailin''s mother. She may not know what her son''s virtue is? She thought Tang Tailin was a gentleman. He didn''t talk very much. He never talked to us. He left early and returnedte. He hadn''t recognized us before. But look at him and the man, it''s not funny, they look like a slutty little hoof." Li Yun pulled Aunt Wu: "Mom, these words are too ugly." "Sad? It''s not right for a man to have an affair. Tang Tailin is more difficult than having an affair. Didn''t you find out that he is the one below? You must talk to Yuxuan about this matter. However, you have to be tactful, Xiaoyun, You first try Yuxuan''s side and ask her if she knows about Tang Tailin." Aunt Wu looked suspicious, "I actually suspect that Yuxuan knows something, but there is no way to tell outsiders that you said she was sick, is it right? Does this matter?" "This Tang Tailin is too shameful," Li Yun scratched her head, "If you want to engage with a man, don''t get married. Isn''t this a fraudulent marriage?" Aunt Wu set her gaze on her son-inw: "If you dare to do this kind of thing, I promise to make you fade even if you fight for your life." The innocent was affected by the son-inw, and he quickly begged for mercy, saying that he only liked Li Yun, how could he do that kind of thing. If he really has a different orientation, he will definitely not get married. "That''s it." Aunt Wu is very concerned about this, because Li Yun and Yang Yuxuan are close, she is very concerned about depression, she is also a person who has lived to learn and reads books or something, not An average aunt. She knows the **** group a little bit, so she gets more angry. Because she had heard that a co-wife was tricked into giving birth to a child, and eventually contracted a disease by a **** man. "Xiaoyun, you can chat with Yuxuan on the Inte now and try it out." Li Yun was assigned the task, with a pitiful heart, immediately contacted Yang Yuxuan. On Yang Yuxuan''s side, seeing some beautiful photos suddenly sent by Li Yun, she also replied with the other party''s news. The two were chatting, the topic was crooked, and Li Yun finally tapped Tang Tailin''s side. Yang Yuxuan was already very sensitive, so she directly asked Li Yun what was going on, if she found out what Tang Tailin did. Li Yun still didn''t dare to tell the truth, and only asked her if there was something wrong with Tang Tailin, for example, it was different to men. Yang Yuxuan immediately understood that Tang Tailin''s sexual orientation was discovered. Yang Yuxuan: Li Yun, just say whatever you want. Li Yun: I was on the cruise and saw Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan: Is he on the cruise? Li Yun: I heard your mother-inw''s phone call that day, saying that Tang Tailin was going to investigate some high-end ingredients. When I met the other person here, I felt suspicious. Then, I found that he was not quite right... He was hugging a man. Dear, it''s very intense, if you don''t believe me, I can send you photos. Yang Yuxuan: I believe it. Li Yun saw these two words and didn''t know what it was for a while. only Chapter 4568: Extreme female match (44) Chapter 4568: Extreme female match (44) Chapter 4568 Radical Female Match (44) Aunt Wu: "It seems that Yu Xuan has known it a long time ago and has been carrying this secret herself. This girl is also stupid, this kind of man, if he finds his true face, he just leaves." "Mom, she is suffering from that disease, plus Tang Tailin hides it so well, if we don''t know her, do you think Tang Tailin is bad? Unless someone helps her, she can''t get rid of it." Li Yun said. "This Tang Tailin is really not something." "Jiang Juxiang is the same, her son, she should know in her heart." "It can only be said that Tang Tailin is hiding too well. He is so clean and self-conscious. It turned out to be messing with men." Aunt Wu: "Cheating men are disgusting, Tang Tailin is the most disgusting." Li Yun looked at Aunt Wu''s appearance, and finally understood why her father was so honest. At this age, the aunt outside didn''t dare to take another look. Li Yun sent some photos to Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan looked at the close photo of Tang Tailin and a man, but she was not angry, but she felt a little nauseated. Tang Guo saw that Yang Yuxuan''s mood was fairly stable, so she secretly sent a message to Yu Yu and exined the situation here. Yu Yu sent a message to Yang Yuxuan, and as expected by Tang Guo, Yang Yuxuan told Yu Yu about Tang Tailin''s affairs. Yu Yu was so startled that his chin almost fell, is this Tang Tailin too disgusting? She talked with Yang Yuxuan. Yang Yuxuan was very active this time. She wanted to divorce Tang Tailin. She wanted to divorce Tang Tailin under one roof, and in the name of the couple, she couldnt bear it for a day. . From the day she moved out, she suddenly felt that she could also choose a different life. Yang Yuxuan is getting better. Tang Guo has already discovered this. Now looking at Tang Tailin''s photos, the other party has not worsened her condition, and is still willing to get rid of it. She wants a divorce. Tang Guo agrees. When Yu Yu heard Yang Yuxuan''s decision, he also agreed. Yang Yuxuan''s ability to be so decisive indicates that her condition is improving. This matter can''t be dragged on, it will not be good for Yang Yuxuan, and it may aggravate her condition. She can get a new life if she can get rid of Tang Tailin as soon as possible. Yu Yu: I can introduce awyer to it, and you can entrust it to awyer to handle this matter. Yang Yuxuan did not refuse. She was also very tired and didn''t want to toss. It would be best to have awyer to help. Yu Yu remembered that Tang Guo said to her that she hoped she would help Yang Yuxuan, and then gave her all the pocket money, which was funny and distressed. Yang Yuxuan is actually a bit lucky to have such a sensible and lovely daughter. Hearing Yang Yuxuan''s decision, Tang Guo asked the system to package some videos of Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. Any asion, as long as the two people got close, the videos were packaged inside. After packing, it was sent to Yang Yuxuan''s mailbox. Although some videos of private asions cannot be used as evidence, it is good to show them to the Yang and Tang family. Take a look at Tang Tailin, when he was married, the way he was tactful underneath other men should surprise them. When Yang Yu received the video package, she was also a little strange. The name of the file attracted her: those things about Tang Tailin. Yang Yuxuan drove Tang Guo out of the room, and Tang Guo stayed at the door to let the system monitor Yang Yuxuan''s situation. Contrary to her expectation, Yang Yuxuan was calm throughout the whole process, and did not affect her emotions because of the intensity of the video. Yang Yuxuan didn''t watch the video, it was only a part, and she knew enough about the disgusting man. On the video, there is still time for many of them, all of which are in marriage. She is not angry, because she has long disliked Tang Tailin. She knew that this person was not good, but the people around were saying that this person was good. She first called Mother Yang''s phone: "Mom, I n to divorce Tang Tailin. Come over with your dad and we will discuss this together." Without waiting for Mother Yang to say anything, she called Jiang Juxiang again and said the same thing. If it was something else, Jiang Juxiang would definitely not pay attention to Yang Yuxuan, but Jiang Juxiang was still very concerned about the divorce and ran over. see you tomorrow Chapter 4569: Extreme female match (45) Chapter 4569: Extreme female match (45) Chapter 4569 Radical Female Match (45) It took a lot of time for Tangjia Community to rush over, and it would be half an hour. Jiang Juxiang ran all the way, and it took less than half an hour. Yang Yuxuan listened to the banging door knocking outside, and nced at that ce. Without looking at it, she could guess that she was a pregnant woman with such force, and only Jiang Juxiang was the only one she was pregnant. As long as she does not die and is pregnant with the child, Jiang Juxiang will not care about her. She walked over and opened the door. Jiang Juxiang looked at Yang Yuxuan and said bluntly: "Yuxuan, why are you getting a divorce? What are you doing? Can you be kidding about this kind of thing? Are you still pregnant? ?" "Come in first, and wait until my parentse over." Yang Yuxuan no longer called Jiang Juxiang''s mother. At the beginning of the marriage, she called willingly, because at that time, she also really liked Tang Tailin. However, all her likes and enthusiasm had long since disappeared in Tang Tailin''s indifference. Jiang Juxiang felt that today''s Yang Yuxuan was a little different, but didn''t think much about it. In her impression, Yang Yuxuan had always been gloomy and silent, especially unpleasant. As long as you''re at home, you absolutely sit there motionless, just like a wood. How can such a temperament make her family Tai Lin take heart? Make Tai Lin like her? If it wasn''t for divorce to sound bad, and getting married again would be troublesome, especially since Tai Lin might not be able to ept another daughter, Jiang Juxiang really wanted to change to a daughter-inw. "sit down." Yang Yuxuan poured a ss of white water for Jiang Juxiang and sat on the other side. Tang Guo was by her side, but she guessed that after a while, Yang Yuxuan might be driven back into the room. After all, after a while, Yang Yuxuan will show some images that are not suitable for children to show to both parties. Just now she saw that Yang Yuxuan was ying with the projector, and Yang Yuxuan''s hand was the projector''s remote control. With just one tap, she can y the screen she prepared. Two hourster, the doorbell of the gate was rang. No need to guess, the Yang family should have arrived. Yang Yuxuan went to open the door. As expected, the people standing at the door were the Yang family. In addition to Yang''s father and mother, there was also her elder brother and sister-inw. Yang Yuxuan whispered to them and invited people in. The first sentence of Mother Yang came in was: "Yuxuan, what''s the matter with you? Divorce is not a trivial matter, you may be impulsive..." "Yeah, Yuxuan, you are self-willed at home, and you have parents who will take you around. There is no problem in making any decisions. But now you are married, Guoguo is only five years old, and one is about to give birth. At this time, divorce It is the child who suffers." My sister-inw followed persuading. Yang Yuxuan was not impatient, because they didn''t know the truth, and they only thought that she and Tang Tailin were a small contradiction, so it was understandable. At this time, the divorce, she knew it might affect the child. However, if she doesn''t get a divorce now, she doesn''t know if she can sustain it. Is it really a good thing for her child to grow up in that environment? With Tang Tailin''s virtue, will he educate her children? She didn''t expect Jiang Juxiang to teach her children well, and Tang Tailin was a failure. The failure she was referring to was not Tang Tailin''s orientation, but his fraudulent marriage, irresponsibility, evasion, and cowardice. Taking advantage of her sober mind, she must divorce and get rid of this deformed home, a deformed husband. husband? Tang Tailin in the video can''t tell who''s husband is at all. Chapter 4570: Extreme female match (46) Chapter 4570: Extreme female match (46) Chapter 4570 Radical Female Match (46) Tang Talin''s expressions with her are restrained, tolerant, impatient, and even disgusting. And when you are with that person, you will not onlyugh, but will also have a bit of debauchery, a bit of intoxication, and a very strong desire and hope. She didn''t expect to see that strange expression on Tang Tailin''s face. Yang Yuxuan''s silence suddenly silenced the Yang family, as if they felt something. Yang Yuxuan first showed a diagnosis report to the Yang family. The Yang family stared at the diagnosis report and was stunned: moderate depression. "Yuxuan..." Mother Yang shouted, not knowing what to say for a while. Brother Yang and sister-inw Yang didn''t say anything. They all knew about the disease. Although it didn''t happen to them, the Inte is so developed now that they can understand a little bit. Besides, Sister Yang and Big Brother Yang have both low academic qualifications, and even Yang Yuxuan''s parents are considered high intellectuals of their time. They think that Yang Yuxuan''s divorce is not good, and the child is bitter, afraid that she will be willful and will regret it in the future. But seeing this diagnosis report, all their persuasion stopped in their throats, and they could no longer speak up. It is already moderate. If it is not controlled, the condition may be exacerbated at any time, and Yang Yuxuan may be dead at any time. "Some time ago, I thought every day that if I could be as free as the white clouds in the sky, there would be no trouble. No divorce, no need to exin to you, and no need to care about other people''s eyes." Yang Yuxuan said in a light tone, she touched Tang Guo''s head: "My daughter is so good, she is so good, if she doesn''t have her mother, I don''t know if she will be bullied." "Parents, I want to live. Only by living can I take care of my daughter. Do you think that if I am divorced, will I still be as miserable as I am now? Since marrying Tang Tailin, he has never taken care of his children for a day. He doesnt like my children at all, and even hates them. He feels that they shouldnt exist in this world at all." The Yang family lost their voice, how could it be. Jiang Juxiang jumped up all of a sudden and said, "Why..." "Why not? Since the child was born, Tang Tailin has looked at her seriously and hugged her? Have you bought her a small gift? Did shee back early for her birthday? No." Yang Yuxuan smiled sarcastically, "Every day. I didn''t go home until after zero o''clock. I just didn''t want to face everyone in the family. Your son is such a person, why do you want him to harm me?" Jiang Juxiang found out that Yang Yuxuan was scolding her, and the Yang family stopped talking to her. How could the Yang family help Jiang Juxiang again? A diagnosis of depression alone was enough to show that Yang Yuxuan had a bad life in the Tang family. This kind of illness could only be caused by her being wronged in the Tang family, and it was not caused by one or two days. This disease is easy to say but not easy to say. "Guo Guo, listen to her mother, and go to the house first, okay?" Yang Yuxuan touched Tang Guo''s head and said softly, "I wille out again when my mother calls you." Tang Guo nodded and agreed. After all, she was a kid, and she had to avoid such asions. After Tang Guo entered, Yang Yuxuan sat back in her previous position: "I want to show you something." Yang Yuxuan picked up the remote control and turned on the projector. The Yang family and Jiang Juxiang are a little inexplicable, don''t they talk about divorce? But when they saw the first picture projected, they were all stunned. Chapter 4571: Extreme female match (47) Chapter 4571: Extreme female match (47) Chapter 4571 Extreme Female Match (47) In the first picture, Tang Tailin is sitting in front of a desk, and there is still time in the photo. Jiang Juxiang looked at the time and was a little stunned. Didn''t Tang Tailin look for ingredients? At this moment, Jiang Juxiang and the Yang family were specting whether Yang Yuxuan was divorcing, was it because Tang Tailin was gambled? Jiang Juxiang gritted his teeth, betting can this thing stick? She nned to wait for Tang Tailin toe back. She must have a good deal with the other party. She must not touch this thing. She even dared to deceive her to gamble. No wonder Yang Yuxuan wanted to divorce. Yang Yuxuan watched the reactions of several people calmly, and then clicked again to project a second photo. Tang Tailin was still in the original position, but there was an extra man beside him. When several people saw the man clearly, she pressed the remote control again and a new photo appeared. Both Jiang Juxiang and the Yang family stared at the screen inconceivably. The man actually kissed Tang Tailin in the building, looking very intense. Yang Yuxuan looked at the Yang family: "Mom, dogs can''t change eating shit, did you see? Tang Tailin likes men, this thing can''t be changed, and I feel ufortable in my heart and feel that I have no head. Seriously , I have never seen such an unrestrained and enthusiastic Tang Tailin, being with someone she likes is really different," she turned her gaze to Jiang Juxiang, "They love each other so much, why do you want him to marry a woman? You still hide Tang Tailin His past and orientation, this is a deceitful marriage, you deceived me." The Yang family was already angry, and then watching the close pictures of Tang Talin and Wen Lang, Father Yang and Brother Yang almost jumped up and beat others. They once heard Yang Yuxuan say that Tang Tailin likes men. They thought that they used to like men, as long as they change now and are willing to live their lives and stopmitting crimes, it is still possible. Seeing Tang Tailin now, they only felt that their faces were pped. Jiang Juxiang didn''t know what to say, and when she saw these pictures, she felt that her blood pressure had risen. Tai Lin actually lied to her, just to y with this man, so mad at her! "Perhaps you, this is an ordinary derailment in marriage?" Yang Yuxuan said mockingly, "I think I can continue to bring him back and change? You should think so." She looked at Jiang Juxiang''s words. , Looked at the Yang family. Seeing how angry the Yang family was, she knew that the Yang family would not persuade her and Tang Tailin to continue living in the face of the facts. The Yang family is satisfied with Tang Tailin because he is motivated, hard-working, willing to struggle, coupled with cleanliness. But now Tang Tailin cheated, he was still a cheating man, and the image of the perfect son-inw in their imagination had been shattered. "There are more exciting things below." Yang Yuxuan put away the mocking expression just now, pressed the remote control hard, and the screen that was projected up at that moment was a video. Everyone saw that Tang Tailin and a few men cuddled in the room, their clothes were constantly dwindling, and their eyes widened. Although they can replenish their brains, it is inevitable that something will happen when Tang Tailin is with a man, but seeing it with his own eyes is another feeling. When Jiang Juxiang saw that Tang Tailin was the one to bear, the scene made her scream and rushed to grab Yang Yuxuan''s remote control. Mother Yang was very fast, and went over to hold Jiang Juxiang. Chapter 4572: Extreme female match (48) Chapter 4572: Extreme female match (48) Chapter 4572 Extreme Female Match (48) When Father Yang and Brother Yang saw this, they also came to help. Jiang Juxiang was so crushed that he could only watch her son''s ugliness and be seen by everyone. She was ashamed and ashamed. At this moment, she understood that Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan''s marriage could not be kept. She even has to think about not letting these pictures go out, otherwise people around her will have to think about her son. If it spreads out, how will the mother and son behave? Can she still walk around themunity? Those with big mouths don''t know what they will discusster. Jiang Juxiang was pressed to death, and Yang Yuxuan yed many pictures continuously for everyone to see. Some are at home, some are in the car, some are in the parking garage, and some are in the wild. Yang Yuxuan watched these videos with a calm mind and expressionless face, but rather rxed. Tang Tailin''s disguised man''s face was finally exposed to her parents. They had no reason to let her catch this so-called good man. It is also funny to say that Tang Tailin is usually so cold and elegant, and under that man, he is called so sloppy, which can refresh her cognition. Jiang Juxiang stopped struggling afterwards. Although her eyes were red, she didn''t want to look at those pictures, but the sound from inside still made her extremely painful. Mother Yang couldn''t help but shouted: "Divorce!" She can''t afford this kind of son-inw. She was wrong. She thought Tang Tailin was a good one. How could such Tang Tailin bring her daughter a happy life. She was wrong, she was really wrong. She went to see Yang Yuxuan, but found that Yang Yuxuan''s calm face did not fluctuate at all, as if she had expected all this. What made her even worse was that she found that Yang Yuxuan was entric with her, and she was no longer the obedient daughter who made her proud. "I have handed over the divorce to awyer. I just let you know today." When Yang Yuxuan said this, she seemed to have opened something. In the past, her parents helped her arrange her life. She felt that she would not listen to her parents. I am very guilty and unfilial. Now I suddenly understand that it''s not like that. When she bes strong and makes choices for her life, no one can stop her. Dr. Yu is right. Her life is her own choice, not the happiness her parents think. Only when she feels happiness is the real happiness. "Yuxuan, turn that off." Father Yang said tiredly, and he felt a little ufortable in his heart. The previous diagnosis report did not feel exaggerated at all. Tang Tailin, not a thing, harmed his daughter. "Where is Tang Tailin?" Big Brother Yang said, "After I find him, I can''t tell him to peel off his skin." Sister-inw Yang pulled Brother Layang: "I was impulsive, you beat Tang Tailin, and when the time came, the other party beat him upside down, which was not good for Yu Xuan. And the man with Tang Tailin, I feel unusual. Yang Yuxuan didn''t feel much after seeing their reaction: "As long as you don''t stop me from getting a divorce, you don''t need to do more. Mywyer will handle this for me." She turned off the screen, and Jiang Juxiang was let go, and ran to Yang Yuxuan quickly, with a pleading voice: "Yuxuan, I agree to your divorce, but how about you delete those videos? Do not delete these videos. The video goes out and its not good for anyone." Yang Yuxuan looked at Jiang Juxiang''s pleading appearance. It was the first time she saw Jiang Juxiang bow her head, it was for Tang Tailin, even if she was extremely disappointed with this son. Chapter 4573: Extreme female match (49) Chapter 4573: Extreme female match (49) Chapter 4573 Extreme Female Match (49) "I will not expose these videos, even if they vite other people''s privacy. Compared with Tang Tailin, I know what courtesy, justice and shame are." Jiang Juxiang turned red and white when he was ridiculed. Yang Yuxuan interrupted her when she wanted to say something. "These videos were sent to me by others. There are other people who know about Tang Tailin. What others will do. I no longer know." "After all, Tai Lin is also Guoguo''s father." Jiang Juxiang said, she was flustered, "Yu Xuan, think of a way, okay? Since I can send the video to you, the other party must know you. , Maybe it''s your friend." Yang Yuxuan twitched her lips: "Not necessarily a friend, maybe a victim like me. That man should be about the same age as Tang Tailin, why don''t you guess that the other party''s wife sent it to me?" Jiang Juxiang was stunned, this may still exist. "Let''s go. When Tang Tailines back, mywyer will contact him. If he disagrees, I can only sue him." Yang Yuxuan drove everyone out, but the Yang family did not stay. Standing at the door, the Yang family still couldn''t let go. "Yu Xuan isining about us." Mother Yang wiped her red eyes, "How can I think that Tang Tailin is that kind of person? It''s so hidden." "Can Yuxuan be able to handle that illness? I heard that you have to take medicine. Yuxuan is pregnant now, so she must not take medicine." Mother Yang felt a little panicked when she thought of this, and asked Father Yang. Father Yang didn''t understand this very well, so he only said that he woulde to see Yang Yuxuan every day and give Yang Yuxuan something to eat. Mother Yang was relieved and felt very ufortable. When Tang Tailin returned home, he received a call. It was thewyer that Yu Yu helped Yang Yuxuan find. He was shocked to hear that Yang Yuxuan was about to negotiate a divorce with him. Before he could react, Jiang Juxiang, who came back from shopping for vegetables, came up and gave him a p: "Why did I give birth to you? Why are you so disobedient? Are the things you did worthy of my mother?" Tang Tailin covered his face. Thewyer seemed to have heard something and told him to check his mailbox. There were some information sent to him by Yang Yuxuan, hoping that he could agree to the divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, what is waiting is Yang Yuxuan''s prosecution, when the timees, everyone will not look good. Thewyer Yu Yu hired naturally did his best to fight for Yang Yuxuan''s interests. Tang Tailin endured the pain and ignored Jiang Juxiang, opened the mailbox and downloaded the file. After reading it, his face turned pale. Thewyer has not hung up the phone. Tang Tailin asked to see Yang Yuxuan but was refused. Thewyer said that he represented Yang Yuxuan. She is now a month old and cannot be stimted. Tang Tailin agreed to meet with thewyer to discuss divorce. Jiang Juxiang didn''t stop, he guessed that Jiang Juxiang had also watched those videos, and he was irritated and a little bit ashamed. After meeting with thewyer, Tang Tailin looked even worse when he saw the contents of the divorce agreement. "This is unreasonable." Why did Yang Yuxuan divide most of his property? There is no objection for the child to belong to the other party. He doesn''t like the child at all, and there is no problem paying no support, but he is unwilling to divide most of his money. Thewyer smiled slightly: "What does Mr. Tang think is unreasonable? You can consider it first. If you disagree, the judge will decide. At that time, you will also score at least half andpensate Ms. Yang for mental damage. Your behavior constitutes a fraudulent marriage. I believe At that time, the judge will make a reasonable decision, and there may be more than that." "I want to see Yang Yuxuan." "Excuse me, Ms. Yang will not see you now. If you have any words, you can talk to me directly. I am talking to you on behalf of Ms. Yang." see you tomorrow Chapter 4574: Extreme female match (50) Chapter 4574: Extreme female match (50) Chapter 4574 Extreme Female Match (50) Tang Tailin couldn''t see Yang Yuxuan, he was very unwilling, but there was no way. Jiang Juxiang asked him how the divorce was going. The matter was over. Jiang Juxiang knew that Tang Tailin''s marriage could not be restored. The ce where Yang Yuxuan lived before has no longer lived. She had seen it before, and the neighbor over there said that she hadn''t returned for several days. Jiang Juxiang wanted to keep it, but Yang Yuxuan didn''t give any chance, and there were videos in the other''s hands. She was afraid to provoke Yang Yuxuan, which would ruin Tang Tailin''s reputation. Just get a divorce if you get a divorce. Jiang Juxiang doesn''t seem to have a son anyway. At that time, if you can really give birth to a son, this is all rted to blood. Is it possible for the other party to break the blood rtionship between them? But after hearing Tang Tailin say that in the divorce agreement negotiated by Lawyer Yang Yuxuan, Jiang Juxiang jumped higher than anyone else in the divorce agreement negotiated bywyer Yang Yuxuan, and he absolutely disagreed with this matter. "If I don''t agree to the divorce, Yang Yuxuan will sue me." Tang Tailin said impatiently. Jiang Juxiang was full of me. "If you didn''t want me to get married, would you havee to this point?" Jiang Juxiang was silent, still a bit wronged. After a while, she said, "What can you do if you dont get married? You have to get married when you are old. You cant really find a man? Find a man, isnt our family broken? If the neighbors know about this, Isn''t that ashamed? When we go back to the vige during the holidays, how will the whole vige treat us? Tai Lin''s mother is also good for you." "I don''t want to talk about this with you," Tang Tailin hates that Jiang Juxiang''s sentence is for his own good. If it weren''t for her to hang himself, how could he marry a woman who doesn''t like it, or even physically hates it, "Yang Yuxuan may have other evidence in her hand that can prove that we cheated on the marriage, so even if it takes a year or a half, she will still win the case." Of course Tang Tailin didn''t want to divide the money, but facing reality, whether it was an agreement or being prosecuted, there was no room for maneuver. "If you can drag it, you can drag it, at least until Yang Yuxuan gives birth to the child." Jiang Juxiang suddenly thought, what if the other party can give birth to a fat kid? Besides, some things can''t be solved just by dy, right? Maybe after waiting for half a year, Yang Yuxuan changed her mind and looked at the pitiful two children and didn''t want to get divorced? In fact, Tang Tailin was still unwilling to give money. It was all his money, and it had nothing to do with Yang Yuxuan''s half a dime. But when they got married, the marriagew didn''t stipte that much, and the restaurant was built these years. Even the big house they live in now is sold off the small house and bought after marriage. There are also retirement homes bought for Jiang Juxiang, which were also bought after marriage. On the contrary, it was Yang Yuxuan''s name that had a shop and a downtown house, which the Yang family bought for her, and had nothing to do with him. When Jiang Juxiang heard this, she cursed loudly in the house: "The people in the city are too treacherous, too good at calcting, why did my mother find you such a good at calcting family. I knew that we also bought the house before we got married. , That has nothing to do with Yang Yuxuan." Tang Tailin was a little ridiculed. At that time, the restaurant was still on the rise. He couldn''t afford to buy a big house before marriage. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin both nned to dy. Chapter 4575: Extreme female match (51) Chapter 4575: Extreme female match (51) Chapter 4575 Extreme Female Match (51) Yang Yuxuan was also startled when she learned about the attitudes of Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang. After the Yang family learned about it, they almost yelled at them. After all, they were all literate people, so they couldnt scold them. In this case, Yang Yuxuan can only ask awyer to help sue Tang Tailin. The video of Tang Tailin''s intimate rtionship with men in some public ces is enough to prove that the other party not only cheated the marriage, but also cheated on the marriage. Yang Yuxuan submitted another piece of evidence to thewyer, which was a recording of Tang Tailin''s mother and son at home. This is the conversation between her two mothers and her son she recorded a long time ago. Originally, after knowing Tang Tailin''s orientation, she told the Yang family that she wanted to show the recording to the Yang family. Unfortunately, she was interrupted at the time, and she stayed in the phone forever, or she was looking up recently. She recorded this recording at home, which can be used as evidence. She took a sigh of relief now, and now she can finally marry everyone, Tang Tailin in a fair manner. In this recording, there are two mothers and sons arguing, which can prove that the two mothers and sons concealed the truth of the matter and cheated her into marriage. As for the evidence of Tang Tailin''s derailment in marriage, that is too much. Yang Yuxuan still decided not toe forward and leave everything to thewyer. She should have given enough evidence. However, there is a reminder that she still keeps it to avoid other situations. Yu Yu''s worry was indeed not wrong. Wen Lang was learning about Tang Tailin and decided to help him, intending to buy Yang Yuxuan''swyer. But thiswyer has friendship with the Xie family, and Xie Yi are friends, and Wen Lang''s buy-in is of no use. Tang Guo felt that Wen Lang was dishonest. If it weren''t for waiting for Meng Xi to grow up, she really wanted to clean up Wen Lang in advance. In a group like Wen''s, there must be some unclean areas. As long as she moves a little finger, she can get the other party into trouble. This time, she didn''t do anything, just to find some small troubles for Wen Lang, causing him to lose two projects. That is, helping Wen''s opponent grab those two items, which led to Wen Lang''s decision-making mistakes, and there was no way to take Tang Tailin''s side into consideration for the time being. Yang Yuxuan sued for divorce for the first time, and ording to normal procedures, it would be rejected for the first time. Then, Yang Yuxuan waited for the second prosecution. For several months, Yang Yuxuan gave birth to a healthy female baby in the hospital. Tang Guo often sang to her sister, identally using the sound attack, which made the child very well-behaved, so she slept loudly when she came out, without making any trouble. After Jiang Juxiang knew that she was a daughter, she had no idea of vying for the child, and she never saw it. Although Yang Yuxuan knew that her second child was a daughter, after seeing her daughter was born, she liked it very much and was relieved. ording to Jiang Juxiang''s temperament, if it is a boy, there must be a lot of involvement. It''s good to be a daughter, Jiang Juxiang is not rare for girls, she just likes her. When she recovers, she will continue to work and raise the child by herself. Yang Yuxuan was also afraid that Tang Guo would be jealous, and she oftenforted Tang Guo. Even if she had a younger sister, she still liked her. This made Tang Guo a little dumbfounded. She was not a real child. She felt that her task was arduous. In addition to taking care of her mother, she had to take her sister. It was a busy and fulfilling world. The second time to prosecute Tang Tailin arrived, and Yang Yuxuan still did not show up, and all entrusted awyer. As for Tang Tailin, he didn''t think of Yang Yuxuan giving birth to a child at all. Chapter 4576: Extreme female match (52) Chapter 4576: Extreme female match (52) Chapter 4576 Extreme Female Match (52) In the courtroom, watching the oppositewyer talking in an orderly manner, Tang Tailin looked very bad. Thewyer also took out Yang Yuxuan''s medical certificate and invited people from the samemunity to testify. The people who testified were Li Yun''s family. They said that Yang Yuxuan had a bad life, or would she get the disease? And the chance encounter on the cruise ship, they also said. There was also that clear recording, whichpletely made Tang Tailin speechless. He only thought that Yang Yuxuan had a great chance of winning, but he did not expect that he would have no power to fight back. Through thewyer, Yang Yuxuan distributed a lot of Tang Tailin''s money. Tang Tailin originally thought that Wen Lang would help him, but Wen Lang''spany has also had problems recently, so I can''t ask this side temporarily. When the divorcewsuit is over, Wen Lang is almost over. Seeing this ending, Wen Lang really loves Tang Tailin. He paid for it out of his own pocket, and gave it to Yang Yuxuan''s property at a discount. Yang Yuxuan actually didn''t care about these, she just sighed. Now that she has won, many people already know that she was deceived into the marriage, and Tang Tailin has also cheated on her marriage. The money that Tang Tailin had allocated was what she deserved, including the mental damagepensation from Tang Tailin, and the one-time support for two daughters. She didn''t dislike it, she had to raise two daughters, and the money came just right. After thewsuit was over, Yang Yuxuan bought a house with the money in her hand. After all, she couldn''t live in a rental house forever. She rented another house for many years, but it was not too spacious. The tenants were nice and refreshing. She still took the children, so she couldn''t drive people out suddenly. Since she is rich, she should buy arger house. Yu Yu introduced her to buying a house. It is said that it was an internal discount, and Yang Yuxuan took advantage. "Do I still need medication to control my disease?" Yang Yuxuan kept thinking about this after giving birth, and the Yang family and Yu Yu suggested that she feed her baby milk powder. Now that things are almost busy, she just asked. "How do you think you are now?" Yu Yu asked. Yang Yuxuan was stunned for a while. In fact, after getting busy, she didn''t seem to be stunned for a long time, unlike before, she couldn''t concentrate and her memory was scattered. "You are getting better." Yang Yuxuan feels it, but Yu Yu is still taking the medicine for a while. It doesn''t need to be too heavy, just a little bit, as an aid. Yang Yuxuan just ate for a month, and Yu Yu told her to break. In fact, Yang Yuxuan can clearly feel that she is not easily distracted now, and will not be distracted. She is focused on the two daughters. Mother Yang spontaneously came to help her take care of her daughter, but Yang Yuxuan did not refuse. Mother Yang may be very guilty in her heart, and she didn''t say much else. Yang Yuxuan''s youngest daughter named Yang Zhi. As for making Tang Guo change her surname, Yang Yuxuan never thought of this. When she remembered it, she thought Tang Guo was a good name. It seems something is wrong with Yang Guo. However, she still sought Tang Guo''s opinion, and Tang Guo quickly rejected the name Yang Guo after learning about it. The surname is not so important, and Yang Yuxuan is not obsessed. In her opinion, there is no need to change the name of the Tang tens of thousands. At this time, Tang Guo was facing going to elementary school. ording to previous discussions with Yu Yu, Yang Yuxuan decided to take Tang Guo to the elementary school to take the special student exam. "Don''t be nervous." Xie Fan looked at Tang Guo who was waiting next to him. He saw that Tang Guo had a risk a little bit more thanst year, and he was almost catching up with him, so he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. Mental calction is better than him, and he grows faster than him. Chapter 4577: Extreme female match (53) Chapter 4577: Extreme female match (53) Chapter 4577 Extreme Female Match (53) "After a while, the teacher will ask you what you know, and you can show what you know." Xie Fan patted Tang Guo on the shoulder lightly, like a little adult, "I will buy you a doll when you pass. ." Tang Guo nced at Xie Fan disgustingly: "Who ys such naive things?" Xie Fan choked, is it childish? Didnt you say that little girls like dolls? "Then what do you want?" Xie Fan''s pocket money is quite a lot, and he didn''t spend much at all. I feel that buying a gift is not just casual? "I want to y on the swing and sit on the seesaw." Xie Fan is speechless, isn''t it naive? "When you pass, go." Xie Fan said with a straight face, as if he had promised a very difficult thing. Swinging again, sitting on the seesaw. Just sit on the seesaw, every time she swings on the swing, he pushes. Tang Guo passed the exam and became a primary school student with specialty. She showed her mental arithmetic ability and a little musical talent. Soon Tang Guo started her busy life as a primary school student. Not only did she have to study, but she also had to constantly train her skills, mental arithmetic, and learn some musical instruments. Yang Yuxuan was not short of money, and she still had money to buy musical instruments for her. She is not lonely at all in the school. When Xie Fan arrives every day, she will naturally board the door of the ssroom and take her to the cafeteria for dinner. On the first day, Xie Fan waited for her at the door of the ssroom, and said coolly: "My mother asked me to take care of you." Don''t look so cool, but in the cafeteria, Xie Fanren worked hard as a errand runner, and all the students who saw Xie Fan got rid of one chin. The students did not dare to ask Xie Fan, who was this beautiful little girl, but it did not prevent them from gossiping, whether it was the sister of Xie Fan''s family. These little boys, seeing Tang Guo''s good-looking, wanted toe and y with her, and gave her candy and toys, Xie Fan stared back coldly. The little boys are very wronged, isn''t it good to y together? ssmate Xie Fan is really fierce. The first time, there will be the second time. Xie Fan habitually came to Tang Guo''s ssroom after school and took her to the cafeteria for dinner. Every time he looked at the crowded team, Xie Fan frowned, knocked on the table next to him, and let Tang Guo sit there and wait. "You are so small and you will be squeezed in. I will find someone in a while, which is troublesome." "Are you talking about my trouble?" Xie Fan denied: "No, they are in trouble." Xie Fan nced at the long queue, which was clearly what he was referring to. Tang Guo showed a smile: "Brother Xie Fan, I''m hungry." "Quickly." Xie Fan quickly walked to the second ssmate on the window sill with the meal te. He didn''t know what he took out of his purse and gave this ssmate. The little student looked surprised and quickly held the te to thest one. went. Tang Guo took a closer look, but didn''t expect it to be a red ticket. "A bit of a prodigal." System: [Host, you are still kids, now I feel sorry for the money, right? "You want to be crooked." Tang Guo met Meng Xi in third grade. Meng Xi is a self-familiar person. After getting to know Tang Guo, he came to y with Tang Guo every day. She admired Tang Guo very much. Every time there was a show, she could go on stage to perform. As everyone knows, Tang Guo regrets now that he shouldn''t show off his musical talent. As soon as there is any show, the teacher smiles and asks her to prepare. As a result, she was only in the third grade and was already a celebrity in the school. Chapter 4578: Extreme female match (54) Chapter 4578: Extreme female match (54) Chapter 4578 Extreme Female Match (54) She didn''t refuse Meng Xi''s approach, and she treated Meng Xi as the original owner. She would give Meng Xi a share if she had something. Meng Xi''s family treated her badly and didn''t eat very well at noon. Tang Guo would share some meat with each other. Xie Fan was very impatient with Meng Xi. He would not help Meng Xi with food. He believed that Meng Xi''s appearance had destroyed the deep friendship between him and Tang Guo. She was very unpleasant. Fortunately, Tang Guo would not ask, he went to help Meng Xi with food. Meng Xi didn''t seem to think too much, every time he went to dinner with Xie Fan. At the beginning, she talked to Xie Fan, butter found that Xie Fan always had a stinking face, as if everyone owed him five million. Meng Xi was still a little afraid of each other, and the inaugural and Tang Guo talked andughed. Xie Fan was in front of others, and he didn''t like tough more and more, just didn''t like it. Only when I was alone with Tang Guo, my expression would be better. Almost everyone knows that Xie Fan has a bad temper, and the only person who can get along with him is Tang Guo, a famous school celebrity. Wen Ran is not in this school, and Meng Xi and Wen Ran are already in junior high school. Wen Ran was able to attend that junior high school because of Wen Lang. Wen Lang was the manager of that school and invested a lot in this school. That school is abination of middle and high schools. Although this school is a private school, the equipment and faculty in it are all top-notch. The original host in the plot was able to attend this school because Tang Tailin suddenly felt that having a bloodline is also good, so he turned his attention to her and asked Wen Lang to help. As for Meng Xi, she is considered to have a bad family environment, but she worked harder, and she was admitted to the school with top grades. This time, Tang Guo wanted to enter this school easily, and Xie Fan''s goal was also this school. Xie Fan was two grades higher than Tang Guo. When he graduated, he looked at Tang Guo with a little bit of reluctance. On the day of graduation, Xie Fan introduced two friends of Tang Guo''s same grade to her, and they actually knew Tang Guo. It''s just that they wanted to y with Tang Guo before, and Xie Fan had warned them, so they didn''t dare to appear in front of Tang Guo. When Tang Guo went to the Xie''s house to attend the party, he also saw these two people. The family members should be from Xie''s family. "They will serve you in the future." Xie Fan looked at the two of them, "Can youplete the task given to you?" "No problem, boss." The two little boys didn''t refuse at all, as if they were very excited about receiving a task that could make a lot of money. Xie Fan and Tang Guo said, "It''s crowded to eat. After school, they wille to you. You just sit and wait as before. There are so many people, you are so small, you will be crowded out as soon as you enter. " What Xie Fan was most proud of was that Tang Guo was almost taller than him at the beginning, and he went into chaos every day and finally saved his reputation. The past two years have also been gradually developing, and Tang Guo wants to surpass him, it is not easy. In two years, he will develop another wave. He looked through the book on human growth, and Tang Guo should not be able to exceed his height. In this way, Xie Fan went to junior high school. But every Friday, he woulde to this school to wait for Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s ssmates liked it. There was such a stinky little brother beside her, who was envious and afraid to approach. Two more years have passed, Tang Guo has also risen from the beginning, and Meng Xi is also very upbeat. They have risen together, and the results are even better than in the plot. In the second year of junior high, Jiang Juxiang appeared in Tang Guo''s sight. Jiang Juxiang was much older. She stood at the school gate, waiting for Tang Guo to leave school. Since Yang Yuxuan and Tang Tailin divorced, Tang Tailin could no longer marry like Jiang Juxiang. Besides, many people now know his situation and it is impossible to introduce him. After so many years, Jiang Juxiang finally remembered that she still had two granddaughters implicated in blood. If there is no ident, she will only have these two granddaughters in her life. After learning that Tang Guo''s sister Yang Zhi was surnamed Yang, Jiang Juxiang dispelled the idea of looking for Yang Zhi and turned to Tang Guo. This is the granddaughter who inherited her old Tang family name. "Tang Guo, why aren''t you leaving? Did you see your stinky little brother?" Meng Xi saw Tang Guo stop and looked around, "Didn''t your stinky brother go to participate in thepetition?" Soon, Meng Xi also found Jiang Juxiang standing in front of the school with some doubts. Jiang Juxiang rushed up quickly, looking at Tang Guo with excitement, tears in his eyes. see you tomorrow Chapter 4579: Extreme female match (55) Chapter 4579: Extreme female match (55) Chapter 4579 Radical Female Match (55) "Guoguo." Jiang Juxiang snorted and looked at Tang Guo with tears. Meng Xi couldn''t help looking sideways, and asked Tang Guo who Jiang Juxiang was. "It''s my grandma." This is a blood rtionship that cannot be broken. Moreover, Jiang Juxiang is still useful, since the other party found it herself, she doesn''t have to be polite. She wanted to see if Meng Xi would make the same choice. Tang Guo did not intend to escape. Jiang Juxiang came to her because Tang Tailin was experiencing divorce. He would not agree to Jiang Juxiang''s remarriage. It is not easy to remarry. After all, his reputation is not very good in a small area, and no family is willing. Marry a girl into this kind of family. "It turns out it''s your grandma, why didn''t you listen to you?" Meng Xi saw Jiang Juxiang''s appearance, and automatically made up a lot of brains. "Your grandma must have not seen you for a long time. I miss you very much, so I''ll be one first. I wont disturb you anymore." Tang Guo noticed the enviable look in Meng Xi''s eyes. After all, Meng Xi''s grandma either beat or scolded her, or shut her out. Like Jiang Juxiang, a grandmother who buys snacks to coax her granddaughter will never have her forever. Meng Xi waved away with Tang Guo with envy. "What are you doing?" Jiang Juxiang wiped her tears: "Grandma came to see you, Guoguo, grandma missed you, the first thing was that grandma was confused for a while, anyway, our rtionship can''t be broken, looking at you so good, grandma is really very happy." Tang Guo only found it ridiculous, and felt that Jiang Juxiang was a little bit pitiful. But these pitiful, pathetic, all contributed by her. Jiang Juxiang''s daughter, like a white-eyed wolf, has been asking her for subsidies. She was also cheeky and asked her to vacate the nursing home for her daughter. Speaking of which, this olddy still loves her daughter very much. She had forgotten that Yang Yuxuan was also the daughter of others'' beloved. If you have a son, you dont have to have the same orientation, and youre born to force people into a deceitful marriage, and the rtionship between the two mothers and children is at a freezing point. As long as she is not obsessed with having grandchildren, there will be no such tragedy. Yang Yuxuan will have a normal family. As for Tang Tailin, at least he would not be at odds with her. Speaking of it, this family is really a virtue, and it deserves toe out of a door. "I am going home." Tang Guo walked to a car, and the driver quickly came down and opened the door for her. It is worth mentioning that when Yang Yuxuan used the remaining money to start a business, of course, Yu Yu''s help was indispensable, and Tang Guo helped out some ideas from time to time. Over the years, Yang Yuxuan''spany is doing better and better, of course, it is inseparable from Yu Yu. Many businesses of Yang Yuxuan''spany are still helped by Yu Yu. Of course, this is also Yang Yuxuan''s good ability, a more sincere person, and the results made Xie are more satisfied, and she is willing to cooperate with her for a long time. At first it was Yu Yu''s face, and then it was Yang Yuxuan''s personal charm. Yang Yuxuan is nowpletely in Xie''s business district. Calcting time, it is almost ten years. Ten years is really not short, and Yang Yuxuan has indeed used a lot of effort to achieve this level. Now Yang Yuxuan, confident and bright, is a female president whom everyone admires, and there are countless suitors, but no one can catch her. Tang Guo kept paying attention, Yang Yuxuan really didn''t look at anyone. If she looked at someone and a good person, she wouldn''t mind making a match. As for the need or not, it still depends on Yang Yuxuan''s personal wishes. Tang Guo walked into the car door, Jiang Juxiang wiped tears behind, causing many people to look at him. Something was dyed at noon today, Imte, lets add another chapter, see you tomorrow Chapter 4580: Extreme female match (56) Chapter 4580: Extreme female match (56) Chapter 4580 Extreme Female Match (56) She didn''t chase, she looked pitiful. Tang Guo had no sympathy, Jiang Juxiang would not give up like this. If she guessed well, Jiang Juxiang would oftene to see her pitifully in the next time. she does not mind. Jiang Juxiang appeared at the right time, she was really afraid that Jiang Juxiang would not appear. At this time, Tang Tailin probably thought about it the same way, he should pay more attention to the bloodline. It is estimated that Tang Tailin will also appear next to her in some time. She looked back at Jiang Juxiang''s position, and showed a deep smile. Jiang Juxiang returned home. Because of the divorce and Jiang Juxiang''s troubles, Tang Tailin had to disconnect from Wen Lang again. On Wen Lang''s side, the shareholders were dissatisfied with him because of his decision-making mistakest time. He felt that his position was not solid yet, so he nned to devote himself to his career. To put it bluntly, Tang Tailin was not as important as his career. When Tang Tailin suggested that they were separated, Wen Lang was indeed a little ufortable, but he agreed with him. It would not be toote to find Tang Tailin after he handled thepany''s affairs. Tang Tailin didn''t go home until midnight. Jiang Juxiang saw him when he came back and quickly said about seeing Tang Guo today. "Guoguo is a very beautiful girl when she grows up, but as soon as she walks out, I recognize her, she still has the shadow of her childhood." "I heard that the little surname is Yang," Jiang Juxiang said, "That kid is too young, and with Yang Yuxuan, most of them dont know us and its impossible to get close, but Guoguo is different. Anyway, she was there when she was a child. At home, it is impossible to forget this blood rtionship." "Tailin, it''s been almost ten years, and you don''t want to remarry, and Mom won''t force you." In fact, she couldn''t force Tang Tailin at all. Last time she cried and let Tang Tailin break off with the man, and then forced Tang Tailin again. Marriage might not work, so maybe Tang Tailin will leave the house if he doesn''t agree with her and will not recognize her as a mother. "When you were separated, Guoguo was still young. The child doesn''t remember much. She is also your daughter. If there is no ident, this is your only blood." Tang Tailin was finally moved. In fact, in the past ten years, he has rarely contacted Wen Lang again. The incidentst time made him feel a little sorry for Wen Lang, but Jiang Juxiang was crying at home, and he couldn''t really ignore the other party. It was so big that Jiang Juxiang almost jumped off the building. But the other party also promised her that he would not be forced to marry again. When he thought about it, this was also good. Wen Lang himself has a wife, and he has not yet divorced. Wen Lang is a business marriage. It is impossible to really get a divorce and stay with him. If they could, they could do it many years ago. Calcting the time, his daughter is also 13 or 14 years old. Thinking ofing back every day, except for Jiang Juxiang, this room was deserted, Tang Tailin was a little moved. Anyway, it was indeed his daughter. Even if he doesn''t like Yang Yuxuan, Tang Guo is his blood. Over the years, he felt that the house was extremely cold, and he felt almost something. "Tailin? Don''t say anything else, as long as you can walk around, let Guoguoe home for a meal this weekend, what do you think?" Jiang Juxiang asked tentatively. Tang Tailin nodded this time: "Okay." "That''s OK, if you are free, let''s go find Guoguo together. Blood is thicker than water. As long as thisyer is still there, we can repair the rtionship. Even Yang Yuxuan is not qualified to stop it." Chapter 4581: Extreme female match (57) Chapter 4581: Extreme female match (57) Chapter 4581 Extreme Female Match (57) Tang Tailin''s mother and son did not pay attention to Yang Yuxuan''s situation, and did not know that she had really gotten into Xie''s circle with the help of Yu Yu. Even if the real strength is not as good as that of the Wen family, relying on her excellent strength and personal connections, even the Wen family dare not move her easily. In fact, if Tang Guo could get something out, it would only be time and temperature to exceed Wen''s house. Tang Guo didn''t do this because it was unnecessary. Now Yang Yuxuan did a good job with her own efforts. Unless Yang Yuxuan encounters any difficulties, she will solve it. As for the words of her younger sister Yang Zhi, Tang Guo has been teaching this little girl since she was a child, intending to train her into a versatile talent. Of course, the most important thing is to develop Yang Zhi''smercial ability. With her efforts, Yang Yuxuan finally paid attention to Yang Zhi, feeling that her little daughter was unusual. Sure enough, after the test, Yang Yuxuan was veryplicated. Although Yang Yuxuan also liked her little daughter very much, in her heart, she actually had a slight preference for Tang Guo. Tang Guo treats her differently. Her original n was that her family Guoguo was so smart, and she would definitely inherit her inheritance in the future. Later, it was discovered that the youngest daughter was outstanding in this aspect, and Guoguo seemed to have no interest in this aspect. Interest sses have been reported one after another, but there is nothing about business. Later, she found out that Tang Guo really didn''t want to be in business, so she just let it go. Yang Zhi''s favorite is Tang Guo, this sister. In her heart, her sister is omnipotent. The young Yang Zhi didn''t know the sinister heart of people, and he listened to Tang Guo. As a result, she had to face various trainings from Yang Yuxuan at a young age. But every time he did this, Tang Guo would praise him fiercely, and Yang Zhi also felt satisfied. Tired is a bit tired, but my sister praised her again today. For example, today, Yang Zhi who is still in elementary school, after finishing her homework, looked at the tasks that Yang Yuxuan had arranged for her. Because Yang Yuxuan discovered Yang Zhi''s talent and didn''t want it to be wasted, she showed that she did so tentatively and found that Yang Zhi was not disgusted, and when she was still interested, she focused on training and invited professional teachers. Yang Zhi didn''t know how sinister the adult''s heart was. Yang Yuxuan now lives in a vi. Although the rtionship between her and the Yang family can''t go back to the past, they oftene and go, and she does not reject the concerns of Yang family''s parents. The Yang family''s parents also watched Yang Yuxuan get up step by step, only to realize that they were very wrong. In their traditional thinking, they still feel that women need a good man to take care of, but now they find that it doesn''t seem like that. Good men are good, but when they meet bad men, their daughters will be ruined for life. Now their daughter is self-reliant, they feel sad and sad, and they feel even more guilty. Tang Guo returned to the vi, because Yang Yuxuan was worried about her two children at home, so she hired several helpers. As soon as she got out of the car, a helper came over with a smile and gave her a schoolbag and handed water. The helpers like to do things in Yang''s house. The hostess and youngdy here are very polite and do not look down on them at all. "Miss, the seconddy has been nagging you for a long time." "Aunt Xiang, has my sister finished her homework?" Tang Guo asked casually. "It''s done, I''mpleting the task arranged by President Yang." Tang Guo nodded and went to Yang Zhi''s study to find someone. Before reaching the study, Yang Zhi might have heard the movement of hering back, and was already waiting at the door of the study. Chapter 4582: Extreme female match (58) Chapter 4582: Extreme female match (58) Chapter 4582 Extreme Female Match (58) Yang Zhi is eight years old this year, no longer considered young. They looked a lot like Tang Guo, and she knew that they were two sisters. When she saw Tang Guo, she lost her steady appearance. She smiled and ran to Tang Guo, holding Tang Guo''s arm. Sweetly shouted: "Sister, you are back, are you tired from school?" "Not tired." Going to school is really not tired, it''s a bit boring for Tang Guo. Yang Zhi hurriedly pulled Tang Guo into the house, so that people would not disturb him, locked the house, held a book in front of Tang Guo, and asked Tang Guo to exin it to her. Tang Guo didn''t refuse. Cultivating a capable sister who can share the task for Yang Yuxuan is her most difficult task at present. They are all Yang Yuxuan''s daughters. She did everything without reason, right? Yang Zhisi didn''t know the sinister heart of her rtives, she did not understand many things, but asking Tang Guo was her happiest thing. She really admires her sister, and she started from Yuewo, under the care of her sister. She has a very good memory. She always felt that her sister was taking care of her when she was pregnant, and she even sang to her. Later, when I heard my sister singing, I thought I was right. Later, her mother said that when she was pregnant, Tang Guo always told her stories and sang to her belly. Yang Zhi couldn''t describe to others why she admired Tang Guo so much, anyway, it was worship. Listening to her sister exin those problems, she learned it, and being praised by her sister is her favorite thing. Yang Zhi is very smart, otherwise Tang Guo wouldn''t be so strenuous, because the other party does have talent in this area. She said that Yang Zhi couldn''t say it again, Yang Zhi really knew everything, and then looked at Tang Guo with brilliant eyes. Tang Guo: "The branches are very powerful." Yang Zhiughed when he heard it, and happily took Tang Guo to eat. Tang Guo is now not afraid of Yang Zhi exposing these things in front of Yang Yuxuan, because Yang Zhi would never say this to Yang Yuxuan under her brainwashing. When Yang Yuxuan came back, she saw the scene of two well-behaved daughters sitting together eating dessert, and her heart melted at that moment. She habitually walked over, touched Tang Guo''s head, and touched Yang Zhi''s head. She never checked Tang Guo''s homework, but she checked Yang Zhi''s homework. Maybe it was because she had developed an impression since she was a child, Yang Yuxuan was very relieved of Tang Guo. After the examination, the three mothers and daughters ate together, took a walk and chatted after the meal, and then went to bed at some point. They lived very regrly. Tang Guo didn''t tell Yang Yuxuan about Jiang Juxiang''sing to her for the time being. Even if he said that, there was no solution. She couldn''t let people disappear. Besides, her purpose was not this, so she didn''t bother to talk about it and add trouble to Yang Yuxuan. One day, it passed by calmly. The next day, Tang Guo left school, walked out of the school with Meng Xi, and met Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Meng Xi recognized Jiang Juxiang and quickly pulled Tang Guo: "Your grandma is here to pick you up." Tang Guo pulled the corner of his mouth. Meng Ximing was a wise businessman, and he was also among the best in terms of performance. How can he talk so much? But after thinking about it, Meng Xi is only thirteen or fourteen now, and he probably doesn''t understand this. Tang Guo didn''t exin too much. In school, she was not the one who talked too much. Nevertheless, there are quite a lot of people who like her, because she is smart, no matter what she learns, she will not refuse anyone who asks her for advice, which is very popr with her ssmates. Some ssmates were shy to ask the teacher, they came to her and had an inexplicable admiration for her. Chapter 4583: Extreme female match (59) Chapter 4583: Extreme female match (59) Chapter 4583 Extreme Female Match (59) "Is that person your father?" Meng Xi looked at Tang Tailin in surprise. Apart from anything else, Tang Tailin is indeed very handsome. He cares very much about his image and cannot make himself look sloppy. "My father." Tang Guo didn''t deny this rtionship, and said in a cold voice, but Meng Xi didn''t hear it, and she didn''t care. Watching coldly, Meng Xi stepped towards the plot she was looking forward to. This time, how would Meng Xi choose? Tang Guo didn''t look forward to seeing Meng Xi''s surprised and envious eyes. Meng Xi''s choice might still be the same as in the plot. "Is he actually your father? If you don''t tell me, I thought which star came." Meng Xi widened his eyes, "Tang Guo, you are so happy, you have such a handsome father, after school I''m here to pick you up. If my dad does this, I don''t know how to be moved. You are too calm." "Don''t ask my dad to treat me well, just a little bit, I feel very good." Meng Xi and Tang Guo talked about her family, her father is more inclined to stepmother and younger brother, and the attitude of other people in the family towards Meng Xi is nothing. The two had already reached the gate of the school. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin had passed by, and they were just in front of Tang Guo. Tang Tailin didn''t know how tomunicate with Tang Guo, Jiang Juxiang quickly finished the game: "Guoguo." Tang Guo nced at them lightly, "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo''s indifference did not dispel Jiang Juxiang''s enthusiasm, but he smiled and said, "Your father is going to pick you up for a meal. It''s been a long time since I saw you." "That''s not necessary anymore." Meng Xi was stunned. This time she finally realized that Tang Guo''s attitude towards Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin seemed a little cold. I thought to myself that these two didn''t look like her grandma and dad. Maybe there was a misunderstanding. Meng Xi pulled Tang Guo and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you eat with them? Aren''t they your grandma and father?" Tang Guo retracted his gaze and set his gaze on Meng Xi''s face: "I don''t want to eat with them." Now, Meng Xi understood that there must be some stories that must be told. "see you tomorrow." Tang Guo broke free of Meng Xi''s arm and turned into the sedan without giving Meng Xi a chance to ask any more questions. How could she copse and tell her secrets and Meng Xi together. From her performance, anyone with a discerning eye can see that it must be a family conflict. Isn''t it a good friend? That should be on her side. However, Meng Xi is different. She thinks that there must be a misunderstanding of such a good grandma and father that kept them from getting close. Therefore, when Jiang Juxiangmunicated with Meng Xi, she had no intention of avoiding suspicion at all, and she also took Tang Guo. Talk to the two about things in school. Jiang Juxiang was full of excitement, tears in his eyes. Tang Tailin was also a little moved. He didn''t expect his daughter to be so smart and powerful. She has always been an excellent student in the grade and the first in science. Tang Guo''s expression of herself was not to make Yang Yuxuan proud, so as not to make her think about it, and think that her daughter did not grow well and she divorced herself. As long as she gets better and better, Yang Yuxuan will consider her choice very confident. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin invited Meng Xi to a restaurant and behaved really amiably. Who canugh at the faces they used to have? After hearing Meng Xi''s words, the expressions of the two of them were veryplicated. Meng Xi asked now if there was any misunderstanding between them. Chapter 4584: Extreme female match (60) Chapter 4584: Extreme female match (60) Chapter 4584 Extreme Female Match (60) Of course Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin could not tell the truth, they just said vaguely, Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan''s rtionship problem. Meng Xi took it for granted that the divorce of Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan caused Tang Guo''s psychological trauma. In addition, for some reason, Yang Yuxuan took Tang Guo away. For so many years, the two sides had not seen each other, and Tang Guoined about his father and grandma. Before leaving, Meng Xi also said to the two that she would persuade Tang Guo carefully, hoping that they would resolve their misunderstandings earlier. This can be regarded as the reward for the two of them to invite her to dinner today. Jiang Juxiang also exchanged mobile phone numbers with Meng Xi, saying that he needed to ask Meng Xi about some information in the future, but Meng Xi did not refuse. In her opinion, no matter what, the two of her are Tang Guo''s grandmother and father. They are close rtives, and they cannot really be broken. Besides, the two are really good. If she had such a father and grandma, she would be crazy happy? Can''t wait to throw into the arms of the two immediately. When they were separated, Meng Xi was still reluctant to give up. She returned home in Tang Tailin''s car, which happened to be on the way. She was dreaming that if her father could also drive to her school, and then pick her back, it would be great. Meng Xi was thinking about how to persuade Tang Guo to make peace with Tang Tailin and Jiang Juxiang. The next day, Meng Xi saw Tang Guo and began to tap Tang Guo''s family situation, Tang Guo did not say. Meng Xi was not dissuaded from his enthusiasm. When it was time to eat at noon, Meng Xi whispered to Tang Guo. Tang Guo raised her head and nced at Meng Xi: "Did you have a meal with them yesterday?" "Actually, your grandma and dad are very good. If I have such a grandma and dad, I will definitely be happy. I think they are good people, and they don''t really care about you. Why can''t we talk together?" Meng Xi said ording to his own ideas. Tang Guo really didn''t know how to evaluate, and didn''t want to care about Meng Xi. I don''t know if the main plot started, Meng Xi''s IQ dropped a bit. Before that, watching is not a particrly annoying. "How do you understand that they care about me?" Tang Guo asked back. Meng Xi quickly said, "They have alle to you. They must havee to you because they care about you. I found them all. Especially your grandma, her eyes are red when she looks at you, she must be because she wants to be red." Seeing Meng Xi''s sympathy, Tang Guo was speechless. "Some things can''t be seen on the surface, maybe the truth is not what you think." Tang Guo didn''t n to talk to Meng Xi about the specific situation. If the other party is a true friend, if she is acquainted, when she is disgusted, she should stop helping them to reconcile. idea. "Actually, your father and grandma really didn''t want you on purpose. They must also feel ufortable. But at that time, it would be better for you to follow your mother." In Meng Xi''s opinion, this is the case. Tang Guo''s mother''s conditions should be better than that of her father. Maybe she is a daughter. The eldest daughter is going to get divorced, it is impossible not to have her own children, and Tang Tailin can''t make any money. "Meng Xi, things are not what you think. I hope you don''t talk about this issue anymore." Tang Guo put down the tableware, "Besides, don''te over to be their lobbyist." Seeing that Tang Guo was a little angry, Meng Xi quickly stopped talking about this topic and apologized to Tang Guo. As for the matter of being a lobbyist, she didn''t take it seriously. Instead, I was thinking, it seemed that we had to find other ways to get Tang Guo to be impressed, so it was useless to say dryly. see you tomorrow Chapter 4585: Extreme female match (61) Chapter 4585: Extreme female match (61) Chapter 4585 Extreme Female Match (61) For several days in a row, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin were waiting for Tang Guo to leave school at the school gate. Tang Guo was cold on the surface, but he was not impatient as expected. She saw the changes in Meng Xi. Basically, she would say two things every day about her attitude towards Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, but this Meng Xi didn''t listen at all. She always felt that there was some misunderstanding between them, and it was a pity to deal with it this way. Tang Guo is actually more than a familiar person in Meng Xi''s ss, but rtively speaking, Meng Xi and she learned about junior high school in elementary school. In the eyes of many people, their rtionship is better. In fact, she has a good rtionship with another girl. The reason why I didn''t go home with each other after school every day was because this girl was a resident student and her name was Zhang Xingyue. Meng Xi discovered that Tang Guo was reluctant to tell her about Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Anyway, when she said, Tang Guo''s attitude was very cold, which made her wonder what to do. She also found that it was useless to persuade directly, so she thought of Zhang Xingyue. The three of them are together in all activities at school. However, Zhang Xingyue is rather dull and feels that she is not as good as other ssmates. As long as she is in school, she is basically reading books and doing problems. He has to work many times than Meng Xi. "Zhang Xingyue." While Tang Guo was not there, Meng Xi poked Zhang Xingyue who was sitting in front. Zhang Xingyue felt the movement and turned her head back, somewhat confused: "What''s wrong?" Meng Xi quickly moved the chair next to Zhang Xingyue, her voice lowered, "I have something, can you help me figure out a solution?" "Let''s talk about it first." Zhang Xingyue pushed down the sses. She looked pretty, that is, she always loves to grow an e on her nose. Every time the old e is cured, the new ees out again. It''s not long anywhere, just on the tip of the nose, red, and a bit big. Zhang Xingyue''s personality is rtively coy and she didn''t think the e on the tip of her nose was anything, but after entering junior high school, she always caused some male ssmates tough, causing her to be more introverted and her grades dropped. One afternoon on the first day of the junior high school, Tang Guo was on duty, and he took out the trash and came back, just to hear Zhang Xingyue crying. So they met. Zhang Xingyue''s foundation itself is a bit worse, and family conditions are worse than any of the ssmates in the ss, and she was raised by her grandmother. What worries her most is not that there is an e on the tip of the nose that will beughed at, but because of the decline in grades, she feels that she has failed her grandma''s expectations. She was ashamed to ask the teacher again, always wondering if she would add trouble to the teacher. But after getting acquainted with Tang Guo, she still mustered up the courage to ask Tang Guo''s questions, and they became familiar a little more after going around. Now Zhang Xingyue''s performance is still not as good as Meng Xi and Tang Guo, but it is no problem to enter the top five in the ss, and very stable. She is friends with Tang Guo and is among the top five in the ss. Because of her hard work, the teacher makes her a learningmittee member, and her confidence has improved a lot. "It''s like this..." Meng Xi whispered to Zhang Xingyue about the past few days. As Meng Xi continued, Zhang Xingyue frowned. Although she already had her own ideas, she still waited for Meng Xi to finish. "That''s it, please help and persuade. After my contact, Tang Guo''s father and grandma are really good people, so I want to help them reconcile, no matter how they are rtives, it must have been a little misunderstanding before." Meng Xi said seriously. Chapter 4586: Extreme female match (62) Chapter 4586: Extreme female match (62) Chapter 4586 Extreme Female Match (62) Zhang Xingyue didn''t agree with what Meng Xi said. Just listening to what Meng Xi said, the two of them really had no problem, and she couldn''t judge whether they were good or bad. After all, some people couldn''t know whether they were good or bad after contacting them once or twice. What she cares about is Tang Guo''s attitude. She and Tang Guo have known each other for more than a year, and they know each other''s personality very well. Since the other party is not willing to go back with the other party, there must be a reason outsiders don''t know. As a good friend of Tang Guo, she felt that she shouldn''t care about this kind of thing. "Meng Xi, don''t worry about this matter. Tang Guo is willing to ept them. This is Tang Guo''s business. And you only contacted them once or twice, and you don''t know them enough. Since Tang Guo doesn''t like to talk about this, just Don''t talk about it." Meng Xi was a little unbelievable, and quickly grabbed Zhang Xingyue: "Xingyue, Tang Guo is our good friend, how can you be so indifferent, can''t you help her? Her father and grandma are so good, don''t you like them to close the house? Happy?" Zhang Xingyue was not very good at talking, but when Meng Xi said this, she really didn''t know how to refute it. But she still insisted on her idea: "Anyway, I won''t help you persuade Tang Guo, unless she has the intention of it. Those two people are good, she knows better than us." Regardless of what Meng Xi said, she was on Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo was unwilling to reconcile with those two people. As a good friend, why did she help outsiders to do such unnecessary things. Seeing Zhang Xingyue''s seriousness, Meng Xi was really speechless: "Forget it, don''t expect what you can do." When Tang Guo came back, Meng Xi saw that she was in a good mood and mentioned Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. She felt that Jiang Juxiang was very pitiful, and she was teary every time she came. Unlike her grandma, she gritted her teeth every time she saw her, with a face full of wrinkles and a little ugly. "Even if you don''t want to reconcile, it is better to apany your grandma to have a meal. It is really not easy for the old man toe and wait for you every day." Meng Xi continued to persuade, Zhang Xingyue frowned, she did not read any more, but was observing Tang Guo''s expression, she found that Tang Guo was very cold when Meng Xi was talking about the two. "Didn''t you say yes, stop talking about this question?" Tang Guo''s tone was light, and her brows frowned. She muttered a little bit about Meng Xi''s obsession. She was calcting time in her heart. It should not be long before Meng Xi can meet a man. Lord Wen Ran. Thinking of this, she didn''t get angry anymore. I don''t know how An Yuan and the male lead are getting along, at least they should be good brothers. "Tang Guo, what do you think of my proposal?" Meng Xi asked happily, "Just have a meal together and don''t have to do the rest." If she didn''t persuade Tang Guo, she would be a little embarrassed. Every time Jiang Juxiang sent her a lot of snacks, asionally asked her about her situation, and invited her to dinner. Tang Guo was speechless, and Meng Xi''s mind was getting worse and worse recently. When she was about to say something, Zhang Xingyue couldn''t help it: "Since Tang Guo is unwilling, don''t persuade him. If Tang Guo is willing, she will have dinner with them long ago." "How is it possible? If I don''t persuade me too much, Tang Guo will definitely not say a few more words to them. You don''t know. Theye here every day recently. Tang Guo didn''t talk to them at all, so he turned and got in the car. "Meng Xi looked sympathetic, "I think they really care about you." Zhang Xingyue whispered: "Since I care, I stille here every day. Will this not disturb Tang Guo''s study?" Tang Guo agreed with this statement very much. He didn''t expect Meng Xi to say it again: "Why? They alle after school in the afternoon, just want to see Tang Guo." Zhang Xingyue: "..." Chapter 4587: Extreme female match (63) Chapter 4587: Extreme female match (63) Chapter 4587 Extreme Female Match (63) "Meng Xi." When Meng Xi had more to say, Tang Guo''s voice increased a little, sounding obvious anger. Meng Xi also shut up quickly and looked at Tang Guo cautiously. Tang Guo nced coldly. This look made Meng Xi a little scared. She wanted to grab Tang Guo''s arm, but Tang Guo avoided it. "Don''t talk about this before me in the future. If you mention it again, please break your friendship." Meng Xi''s eyes widened, a little bit unbelievable, and a bit wronged. She worked so hard, but it was all for Tang Guo''s good, and wanted to see their family harmonious. Why can''t Tang Guo understand her? She really wants to be good for the other person, otherwise she works so hard every day? Zhang Xingyue pushed down her sses and turned around to read. She was not a good speecher. She is not close to Meng Xi, and she is a little familiar with each other, because Tang Guo is in between. She had already persuaded Meng Xi just now, but the other party did not listen, and she didn''t want to say anything more. She still thought in her heart that she would still have less contact with Meng Xi in the future to avoid being influenced by the other party. Tang Guo said the words of breaking off friendship, obviously because he had some grievances with those two people that he couldn''t talk to outsiders. For example, she doesn''t want to share some embarrassing things at home with her ssmates and friends, because even if she says it, others can''t help. At most, she can keep a few sentences and treat it as a conversation. It might not be long before many people knew what was going on in her family, which would make her feel embarrassed. He knows his own affairs best, and it must be Tang Guo''s side too. Thinking of this, Zhang Xingyue turned around again and pulled Meng Xi: "Since Tang Guo is unwilling, don''t force her to force Tang Guo to eat. Do you think she will be happy? Meng Xi, you belong to Tang Guo. Friends, not the friends of those two people, youe here as a lobbyist, no wonder Tang Guo will be angry." Meng Xi was very aggrieved. When Zhang Xingyue said this, he felt even more aggrieved: "I just think they are really good. I just want to watch them reconcile." She wanted to continue, but found that Zhang Xingyue had turned around to read. Tang Guo also sat down and took out his tablet to y. She has good grades. It is noon again. The school does not confiscate electronic products. As long as she does not y in ss, there is no problem. Meng Xi looked at Zhang Xingyue, then at Tang Guo, and found that Tang Guo really ignored her, feeling a little at a loss. She didn''t think she had done something wrong, she was really doing good for Tang Guo. And Jiang Juxiang, Tang Guo''s grandma, looks really pitiful. One afternoon, Tang Guo didn''t talk to Meng Xi again, and Meng Xi didn''t dare to say anything. She was also a little afraid that Tang Guo would really break off friendship with her. After school, she chased Tang Guo out, Zhang Xingyue was a little worried, and hurriedly chased it out. Sure enough, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin came again, still carrying some snacks in their hands. In their opinion, as long as theye every day, Tang Guo will definitely be impressed. But I don''t know, this has no effect at all. Meng Xi looked at the appearance of the two, feeling pitiful the more he looked, and he stopped talking to Tang Guo. Every time she wanted to say something, Tang Guo''s words of breaking off friendship rang in her mind, letting her leave her mouth alone. Tang Guo stayed in front of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Before the two of them had time for information, Tang Guo''s cold voice sounded: "Your presence has affected my study. Please don''t disturb me in the future." What Meng Xi wanted to say was a bit scared. Chapter 4588: Extreme female match (64) Chapter 4588: Extreme female match (64) Chapter 4588 Radical Female Match (64) Zhang Xingyue stood aside, watching this scene, but didn''t feel much, anyway, she didn''t sympathize with Jiang Juxiang at all. Because she had faced such a scene before, her biological parents favored sons and threw her away in order to have a younger brother. Grandma picked her back and raised her. Later when she was ten years old, her parents came back and wanted to recognize her back, simr to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailinughed embarrassedly, but were not angry at Tang Guo. In their hearts, the two really wanted to recognize Tang Guo, because Tang Tailin might have had this bloodline in his life. Yang Zhi was surnamed Yang, and they didn''t think it was from the Tang family. The more they knew about Tang Guo''s excellence, the less they were willing to give up, even if Tang Guo''s attitude was not so good, which caused Meng Xi to be more and more sympathetic to the two of them, but she dared not say anything at this moment. After Tang Guo said that, he greeted Zhang Xingyue, but did not greet Meng Xi, and then got in the car and left. Meng Xi felt Tang Guo''s indifference and alienation, and finally panicked a little. After shouting twice, Tang Guo did not respond. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin walked up to Meng Xi, said something apologetic, and gave Meng Xi a pocket of snacks. Meng Xi refused. They also found Zhang Xingyue and nned to get close to some Tang Guo''s ssmates and give her another bag of snacks. Zhang Xingyue politely declined, indicating that no merit will be met. Jiang Juxiang was not reconciled, and hoped that Zhang Xingyue could talk about Tang Guo''s situation and help her. Zhang Xingyue also refused, said goodbye to them, and went back to the bedroom. In the presence of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she had no choice but to talk to Meng Xi. Thinking of Meng Xi''s reaction, she felt that it was useless to say anything, so she left the matter behind. Meng Xi and Jiang Juxiang talked for a while, then embarked on the way home depressed. She wanted to go back soon, so she walked down the alley, she was riding a bicycle. Then, she met Wen Ran who was fighting. [The host is big, they met. "it is good." Tang Guo ignored Meng Xi for a long time. Meng Xi finally panicked and did not dare to mention Jiang Juxiang at all. But every time I look at Tang Guo, I just stop talking. Tang Guo had been cold for half a month, and finally he could talk again. This time, Meng Xi dared not say anything to her. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin asionally came to the school gate, but Tang Guo walked past them. Until Yang Yuxuan found out about this, she felt that she was too careless and very guilty that she didn''t notice that someone came to disturb her baby girl. "They won''te anymore." President Yang Yuxuan touched Tang''s head very domineeringly, "I will deal with this matter. If you encounter such a situation in the future, you must tell your mother, you know?" Tang Guo obediently responded. Yang Zhi also clenched his fist and said angrily: "When I grow up, I can protect my sister." Tang Guo was happy instantly, this sister did not raise her for nothing. Yang Yuxuan''s actions were very rude. First, he called Jiang Juxiang and warned people again. If you don''t want to watch Tang Tailin''s little movie, just be interesting and don''t disturb her daughter''s study. It was even simpler for Tang Tailin, and he rudely posted a small movie in the past, saying that he had killed his heart. At the beginning, these two didn''t care about Tang Guo at all. Why did they get older and older and suddenly knew what blood rtionship was? Very shameless! Yang Yuxuan felt that it was not enough, so she used some rtionships. Tang Tailin was too angry at all. She faced sanitation inspections every day. She really found out some problems in the restaurant and asked him to rectify it quickly. Chapter 4589: Extreme female match (65) Chapter 4589: Extreme female match (65) Chapter 4589 Extreme Female Match (65) Tang Tailin couldn''t think of it, Yang Yuxuan did it. Neither Jiang Juxiang nor Tang Tailin knew that the current Yang Yuxuan was not the former Yang Yuxuan, mainly because Yang Yuxuan never showed up in public at all, nor did they pay attention to it. Tang Guo had a clean life for a long time, until Meng Xi brought Wen Ran to her, saying that she would help Wen Ran to study hard every day, and Tang Guo came to the spirit again. well. Tang Guo looked at Yuan Jiu next to Wen Ran, she was really handsome and gentle, slightly shorter than Wen Ran''s. ording to Meng Xi''s introduction, this is Wen Ran''s good brother, good buddy, who were born and died together. Meng Xi didn''t fall in love with Wen Ran, and they are still good friends. Because of their experiences, Meng Xi is quite special in Wen Ran''s eyes. Now Meng Xi ns to encourage Wen Ran to study. Wen Ran is now the boss of this school, and few people dare to provoke him. Meng Xi suddenly approached him, and many people did not dare to provoke Meng Xi. At this moment, Meng Xi''s status was really elevated, especially the brothers in Wen Ran''s hands. Because of Wen Ran''s attitude, all of them were friendly to Meng Xi. Tang Guo didn''t respond. Meng Xi wanted Tang Guo to help Wen Ran make up the lesson, but seeing Tang Guo''s coldness, he didn''t dare to speak any more. But she still told Wen Ran that if there is anything she doesn''t understand, she can ask Tang Guo. Although Wen Ran is older than Meng Xi, he is a repeater. Naturally, An Yuan can only repeat with him. Tang Guo was originally a circle of three people, but now with Wen Ran and An Yuan, it became a circle of five people. Wen Ran didn''t like Tang Guo very much. He thought she was too arrogant and had a bad attitude towards Meng Xi. But because of Meng Xi''s face, he didn''t shake his face. Meng Xi also found out that the two were not quite right, and coupled with the careful thinking in her heart, she didn''t want Tang Guo and Wen Ran to get too close. Xie Fan, who came back after participating in thepetition, felt not so good when facing the two extra boys. He nced at Wen Ran with a faint expression, Wen Ran knew Xie Fan, and Xie Fan also knew Wen Ran. Wen Ran did not expect that Xie Fan and Tang Guo would get so close. It is said that the young master of the Xie family is not close to anyone at all, and he rarely pays attention to these, so the specifics are not clear. However, he did not pay much attention to these. Xie Fan realized that Wen Ran was hostile to Tang Guo, but he was relieved, but Wen Ran was still not pleasing to the eye. Recently, neither Jiang Juxiang nor Tang Tailin came to find Tang Guo. After school in the afternoon, it turned out that Tang Guo and Xie Fan went home together, but Meng Xi rode back with Wen Ran and An Yuan. Ambiguous, but almost something. Zhang Xingyue doesn''t pay much attention to these, she is studying hard every day, because this is her way out. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin didn''t dare toe to Tang Guo, but their connection with Meng Xi remained unbroken, and asionally invited Meng Xi to eat in the restaurant. The taste of Tang Tailin''s restaurant is really good. Meng Xi also rmended it with Wen Ran. Later, Wen Ran often took others to eat. Aftering and going, they are familiar. Meng Xi often talked to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin about Tang Guo''s recent situation. One day, she suddenly asked why they didn''t go to the school gate to wait for Tang Guo. Jiang Juxiang''s face changed slightly, and it took a long time before she said, "Guoguo doesn''t like her mother." Meng Xi immediately made up for it, and the two were threatened by the powerful daughter, and felt more sympathy for them. see you tomorrow Chapter 4590: Extreme female match (66) Chapter 4590: Extreme female match (66) Chapter 4590 Extreme Female Match (66) Of course Jiang Juxiang didn''t dare to say, because of the past, it was impossible to reconcile between them and Yang Yuxuan. If Yang Yuxuan really doesn''t miss the old feelings and exposes those small videos, Tang Tailin will lose face again. Tang Tailin was also somewhat upset about this matter. Yang Yuxuan''s email reminded him of Wen Lang. He and Wen Lang had not been in contact for many years. Both parties have their own reasons not to contact each other. Wen Lang is busy giving himself more say in thepany, and Tang Tailin also dare not entangle with him because of Jiang Juxiang. But Meng Xi didn''t know about these things. Instead, he thought Yang Yuxuan was a little too much. In any case, Jiang Juxiang was Tang Guo''s grandmother and Tang Tailin was Tang Guo''s father. Even if the court originally sentenced Tang Guo to Yang Yuxuan, Yang Yuxuan was not qualified to prevent them from meeting. She suddenly felt that it might be because of Yang Yuxuan that Tang Guo''s understanding of Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin was a bit biased. Tang Guo didn''t know Meng Xi''s brain replenishment, if she knew it, she would definitely want to blow her head. When leaving the restaurant, Meng Xi was still talking about this to Wen Ran, looking very indignant. "Wen Ran, can you help? I think Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang are really pitiful." "Tang Guo has a weak rtionship with them, it should be influenced by her mother." Wen Ran frowned: "What do you want to do?" "Just think of a way to get Tang Guo, Grandma Jiang, and Uncle Tang closer. They are all good people. Let Tang Guo see the facts clearly, not because of her mother''s subjective influence." "Wen Ran, can you think of any way?" Wen Ran shook his head: "I don''t know." His own family rtionship is still unclear, how can he solve other people''s family problems. If someone tells him this, he will bezy. He has never liked to be nosy, but the person who said this was Meng Xi, otherwise he would not listen. It may be a bit of a filter for Meng Xi. No matter what she says or does, Wen Ran is very patient and even thinks she is a little cute. "Hey, can''t you think of a way? You are so smart." Meng Xi sighed. "Now I can''t mention this matter with Tang Guo. Whenever she mentions this matter, she will break my rtionship with me." Meng Xi said that Wen Ran was smart, because after she helped Wen Ran make up lessons, Wen Ran''s previous grades were already in the middle. If you continue to make up, you may not be able to enter the top ten. Now they are only in the second semester of junior high school, although they are about to end the semester, there is still a year and a half before high school. Wen Ran was thinking, and An Yuan, who was an invisible person on his side, said: "Since Tang Guo doesn''t like you to mention this, just leave it alone. How to say it is a family affair. As an outsider, there may be many insiders. I don''t even know the secret." Wen Ran was pulled back to his senses by An Yuan''s voice and nodded in agreement: "An Yuan is right. Since Tang Guo doesn''t want you to take care of this, then forget it." He actually doesn''t like Tang Guo very much. It should be said that he doesn''t like the eldestdies in those circles. This is also due to his biological mother, who is a standard eldestdy. Since he remembered things, he hasn''t had a good impression of his biological mother. "That''s because Tang Guo was influenced by her mother and didn''t like Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang. I believe that when she gets to know them, she will not be as strange as she is now." An Yuan on the side almost burst outughing when he heard this. Can you, an outsider, know better than others? Chapter 4591: Extreme female match (67) Chapter 4591: Extreme female match (67) Chapter 4591 Extreme Female Match (67) Although Wen Ran did not agree to take care of Tang Guo''s affairs, he did not stop Meng Xi from taking care of it. Meng Xi was not the same as the little girl he had known before. He liked this kind of unpretentious and lively person. Meng Xi racked his brains and thought of various ways, but could not think of a good way for the time being, because she tried to precede Jiang Juxiang in front of Tang Guo, but the other party''s face changed immediately and he didn''t dare to mention it again. Until Jiang Juxiang was hospitalized, it was not a major problem, that was, she slipped and fell in the hotel. Older people could not wrestle and would easily enter the hospital. Meng Xi felt that an opportunity hade. When he was eating at noon, he flicked his cell phone and told Tang Guo about Jiang Juxiang''s wrestling and hospitalization. Tang Guo put down the bowls and chopsticks, Xie Fan saw that she hadn''t eaten two bites, and her appetite was broken. Most of the time she would not eat again. That face seemed to be owed millions of dors. Now she feels that the amount has risen. Tens of millions. Xie Fan was hostile to Meng Xi, Wen Ran felt it right away, and stopped eating, and even moved closer to Meng Xi''s position for fear that she would suffer. Zhang Xingyue didn''t eat anymore, she felt that Meng Xi was not very good at understanding some aspects. Obviously Tang Guo said it several times, don''t let her mention these things, she insisted on saying it, she felt that sooner orter she would be friends. In Zhang Xingyue''s opinion, Meng Xi is not a savvy person, and doesn''t want to have more intersections with the other party. Meng Xi was speechless for a while, but thinking that Jiang Juxiang was so pitiful, he bit his head and said: "The old man fell, no matter what misunderstandings, it is better to go and see first, the injury will heal faster." "Meng Xi, you are so rare, you can recognize her as a grandmother, and I won''t stop it." Tang Guo stood up, turned and left. Meng Xi was a little flustered and called Tang Guo twice, but Tang Guo did not respond. In fact, the ssmates know more or less that Meng Xi wants to help Tang Guo and her grandma and father ease the rtionship. Many people think that Meng Xi is a little nosy. Tang Guo left, and Xie Fan naturally also left. Zhang Xingyue had already eaten almost, so he quickly took a couple of bites and followed along. But she still left a sentence, which can be regarded as a piece of advice to Meng Xi: "If you care about this friend Tang Guo, I think it''s best not to mention this again." After that, she hurriedly chased Tang Guo away. She still had a lot of homework to do, and she had to read a lot of books, and strive to get admitted to the school''s high school with excellent grades and get a high schrship, so as to reduce the burden for grandma. Sitting in the original position, Meng Xi was at a loss and felt aggrieved: "I just think Grandma Jiang is really pitiful. No matter what misunderstanding, she has fallen down. A visit canfort her old man''s heart. Ah. Tang Guo is a bit too cold like this." An Yuan was speechless, and Meng Xi had problems in his mind. In fact, he also knew that outsiders who didn''t know the inside story, even those who knew it, would find Meng Xi''s statement to be okay. After all, in this world, the weak are more able to arouse people''s sympathy. The main reason is that they have never suffered from their own body. Many people stand up and talk without backache, and can show their benevolence. "It''s fine if she doesn''t want to." Wen Ranforted Meng Xi, "Don''t mention this in the future, people might still me you." Meng Xi shook his head quickly: "I really want them to reconcile, there is no other meaning." "Okay, I know, eat. Since it''s useless, just leave it alone." Meng Xi felt a little sorry for Grandma Jiang. She had promised before that she would definitely bring Tang Guo over. Chapter 4592: Extreme female match (68) Chapter 4592: Extreme female match (68) Chapter 4592 Extreme Female Match (68) On this day, Tang Guo still did not speak to Meng Xi. The reason why she didn''t break up with Meng Xi directly was because the main event hadn''te yet, and she was very patient. In the car, Xie Fan held a bunch of snacks, all of which were opened, watching Tang Guo constantly stuffing his mouth. "You still have to be full." "Now I know I''m hungry." "When you are angry, you are your own body." Tang Guo paused and nced at Xie Fan: "Aunt Yu is right, you are like a little old man with broken thoughts. Few people know your virtues, right? If you know, you don''t want to set up a person." Xie Fan: "The faithfulness is against the ears." "If you think Meng Xi is troublesome, don''t interact with her in the future. She always doesn''t know her position like this and just take care of her business. Are you bothered?" "Okay." The reason Xie Fan didn''t warn Meng Xi was because he found that Tang Guo changed his face very quickly. For example, in the cafeteria today, after Meng Xi said those words, Tang Guo looked angry and turned to leave. As a result, her expression returned to normal within two steps, as if she had never been angry, which made him a little confused. Naturally, he didn''t warn Meng Xi, he felt that Tang Guo was following some process. This feeling also made him very strange. "Will she affect you like this?" Tang Guo shook his head: "No, An Xin, who am I? Will I be affected?" Xie Fan had a headache when he remembered what Tang Guo had learned. The little girl is too clever, and a little bit not so good, not so good. "Those two haven''te to you again?" "No, I was warned by my mother some time ago, and the restaurant was checked for sanitation, so I was very busy." Xie Fan knew that Yang Yuxuan and Tang Guo were not vegetarians, so they never did anything secretly. If he really wants to do it, he will definitely tell Tang Guo. At present, it seems that Yang Yuxuan can solve it by himself, and he doesn''t need him at all, as if he can only help Tang Guo hold snacks and a small mirror. This is not bad, at least it works. System: What a miserable boy. "Do you know whose son Wen Ran is?" Xie Fan paid attention to Wen Ran, and got a copy of the other party''s information, and then identally discovered that Wen Ran''s father was actually entangled with Tang Tailin back then that person. Few people knew that the other man was Wen Ran, and Yu Yu was a close friend of Yang Yuxuan. Few knew about the Tang Tailin incident. He was young at that time and he had seen Wen Lang''s photos. If he hadn''t noticed Wen Ran, he couldn''t remember this. "Who is it?" Tang Guo certainly knew. Xie Fan was not sure whether she knew it or not, but he said the answer: "Wen Lang." "Wen Lang is the one who entangled Tang Tailin before." Xie Fan knew that Tang Guo hadn''t taken this to heart long ago. Besides, they were all smart people, not ordinary children, and their psychological endurance was definitely notparable to ordinary people. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo smiled, making Xie Fan feel cold, always thinking she knew. But Tang Guo was already eating snacks seriously, and he didn''t say anything. "The final exam ising soon." Xie Fan asked for a topic. Tang Guo thought of Zhang Xingyue, and felt that the girl had worked very hard, and nned to give her more lessons. System: Xie Fan is really miserable. After that day, Meng Xi did not pretend Jiang Juxiang in front of Tang Guo. Jiang Juxiang was indeed disappointed in the hospital. Meng Xi felt that she was very pitiful and felt a little guilty. He took Wen Ran to see Jiang Juxiang for several days. Unconsciously, the final exam came. The final exam results were announced without any surprises. Tang Guo was definitely the first in the grade. Chapter 4593: Extreme female match (69) Chapter 4593: Extreme female match (69) Chapter 4593 Radical Female Match (69) Surprisingly, Zhang Xingyue climbed from the top five in the original ss to the second and fifth in the ss. For Zhang Xingyue, this is a gratifying thing, for which she thanked Tang Guo very much, and also took two pieces of old bacon from home to Tang Guo. Tang Guo epted it happily, this thing was delicious, she liked it. "There is nothing you can tell, thanks to your help, otherwise I won''t get such a good result." "I like this very much, it just delivered to my heart." Tang Guo handed the old bacon to Xie Fan: "We will go back and cook itter and eat it." Standing next to Tang Guo, Xie Fan was clearly a young man with a reserved nobility, but he was carrying two pieces of old bacon at the school gate. But he still replied: "Yeah." He stared at the old bacon in his hand. Although reluctantly, he still held it in resignation, as if he was sitting on a seesaw with Tang Guo when he was a child, and there was only a swing that he pushed her on . Zhang Xingyue pursed her lips and smiled: "See you next semester, I''m going back." The ssmates all watched in amazement. Xie Fan took two pieces of old bacon and Tang Guo, and got into a very expensive car with his mouth torn off. The style of the stinky face senior is really different, even if the old bacon is in his hand, it is his own style. "In fact, you can put the trunk, there is no need to hold it." When the car started, Tang Guo reminded him when he saw it. Xie Fan: "..." He is used to it. Usually, Tang Guo''s schoolbag and snacks are all taken into the car by him. So, forgot to put the bacon in the trunk. "You like to hold it, you can. I think you like it. Don''t worry, just cook it when you get home." Xie Fan: I don''t know which eye of her can tell that he is greedy, she is obviously greedy. Forget it, just treat him as greedy. The vacation time passed quickly, and when school started again, Tang Guo found that Meng Xi and Wen Ran were obviously more ambiguous. I don''t know if it was because of his rtionship with Wen Ran that Meng Xi would be targeted from time to time. Tang Guo would still help out if he met him. In fact, she didn''t need to do anything, as long as they appeared next to Meng Xi, those people would dare not do anything. Meng Xi seemed to have forgotten, because he had had trouble with Tang Guo before. Now she really didn''t dare to mention Jiang Juxiang again. The key point was that she couldn''t think of a good way to keep Tang Guo from being angry. Let''s talk about this matter. The big deal is that she can often go to the restaurant instead of Tang Guo, take a look at Grandma Jiang and Uncle Tang, and usually reveal Tang Guo''s situation, which is not bad. In the next semester of the third year of junior high, Meng Xi and Wen Ran pierced thestyer of window paper, which was regarded as a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. Of course, thergest scale is limited to small hands. Wen Ran''s grades have also been greatly improved, and now he is considered a school bully plus a school bully, and his grades are a bit better than Meng Xi''s, making Meng Xi call a monster. With the help of Tang Guo, Zhang Xingyue was able to secure the second ce in the grade. Wen Ran is now in the third grade. No matter how hard he works, there is no way to surpass Zhang Xingyue and Tang Guo. Tang Guo helped Zhang Xingyue hang up when he was fine, always thinking about the old bacon in the other party''s family. Meng Xi was hovering between grade five and six, and his grades were still good. Wen Ran will also take Meng Xi to the gatherings of some circles. Many people know that his girlfriend is Meng Xi. When Wen Ran was admitted to high school with excellent grades, Wen Ran''s father, Wen Lang, finally decided to meet Meng Xi. Because it was Meng Xi''s appearance thatpletely changed Wen Ran, he thought this girl was good. Chapter 4594: Extreme female match (70) Chapter 4594: Extreme female match (70) Chapter 4594 Extreme Female Match (70) Wen Lang is actually simr to Tang Tailin. When he was young, he felt that Wen Ran''s appearance was just a task. After all, he had someone he liked. In middle age, plus Wen will definitely need an heir in the future, Wen Ran almost crooked before, which still made him a little afraid. If he is allowed to have another child with a woman, he is unwilling. Over the years, he has been battling thepany''s shareholders, finally allowing Wen to truly andpletely control his own hands. It is no longer the kind of situation that once shareholders say a few words, which may affect him. Now he needs to nurture his son, and at the same time find a chance to reconnect with Tang Tailin. It was an unexpected joy that Wen Ran was changed by Meng Xi. He liked the little girl Meng Xi very much. I think she is smart, cute, innocent, not utilitarian, and can urge Wen Ran to make progress. After seeing Meng Xi, he can be considered to recognize Meng Xi. Wen Ran knew that Wen Lang had met Meng Xi, so he immediately went to look for him. The rtionship between the two father and son was close to freezing, because Meng Xi seemed to be melting. After knowing that Wen Lang admires Meng Xi very much, Wen Ran didn''t object to them, and he was relieved. But Wen Lang also said: "You are my Wen Lang''s son. It is easy for you to marry Meng Xi in, but you do not have the ability to protect her for the time being. You should know that in this circle, there is no ability. You can''t protect her, right?" "If you don''t have the patience, your mother is the first to stop this. She will use whatever means she wants to make Meng Xi unable to mix in the circle. You can never marry someone back, let the other person stay at home and not socialize. Right?" Wen Ran calmed down, feeling that Wen Lang was right. At present, he is just a very ordinary prospective freshman. When he graduates from high school, enters the university, and after graduating from university, he and Meng Xi are married. He has no strength to protect him. He knew his own mother very well, and he would definitely look down on her because of Meng Xi''s identity, and he might even arrange for him a daughter of equal status. Seeing Wen Ran anxious, Wen Lang smiled: "There is still a long way to go before you can get married. You still have time to work hard." "What am I going to do?" This was the first time Wen Ran spoke to Wen Lang calmly. Wen Lang was very satisfied and had no objection to Meng Xi and Wen Ran being together. As long as his son was good enough, he would marry anyone he wanted to marry. "In the following holidays, I will go to thepany to study." Wen Ran: "Okay." He knew that this was an opportunity for him to gain the right to speak. He thought of An Yuan: "I will bring An Yuan." An Yuan is his good brother from birth to death, and Wen Ran cannot forget each other: "We are together, and he can do a lot for me." "Of course." Wen Lang did not refuse. In fact, he always knew Wen Ran''s movements that An Yuan could be regarded as Wen Ran''s confidant. If they can cultivate together, Wen Ran will be a big help in the future, which is very good. This time, Wen Ran didn''t hate Wen Lang so much, on the contrary, he was somewhat grateful. At least, Wen Lang is better than his mother. With Wen Ran and Wen Lang getting along, the rtionship between father and son eased and became much closer. Wen Ran went to thepany and studied a lot. After the first year of high school, his whole person has changed a lot. Tang Guo''s first year of high school was the year of Xie Fan''s college entrance examination. Xie Fan entered the examination room with a stinky face and came out again with a stinky face. Xie Fan''s friends didn''t think he was a bad exam. It is estimated that he went to university after the college entrance examination and could not meet Tang Guo often. When Xie Fan reported to the university, Tang Guo sent it off. "Fly back to see you on the weekend." Xie Fan touched Tang Guo''s head with a lot of reluctance in his eyes. He nced at the row of teenagers standing next to him, "She will be taken care of by you." A group of teenagers were speechless, why every time their task was to stay and help Tang Guo cook? Is this the w of the younger two years? see you tomorrow Chapter 4595: Extreme female match (71) Chapter 4595: Extreme female match (71) Chapter 4595 Radical Female Match (71) Meng Xi hadn''t spoken to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin in front of Tang Guo for a long time, nor had he been a lobbyist for them. It was mainly Tang Guo''s attitude the previous few times that really scared her. Although she didn''t talk in front of Tang Guo, she would often talk to Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin about Tang Guo''s situation. She and Wen Ran, as well as some of Wen Ran''s friends, basically go to Tang Tailin''s restaurant to have dinner every week. Jiang Juxiang, Tang Tailin and Wen Ran are already very familiar. By chance, Wen Lang reappeared in Tang Tailin''s sight, and found that Wen Ran, Meng Xi and Tang Tailin were closer. With this rtionship, Wen Lang often appeared in front of Tang Tailin. However, Tang Tailin didn''t seem to want to entangle him anymore, and the two unsessful rtionships still made Tang Tailin very ufortable. He didn''t forget Wen Lang, but didn''t want to entangle anymore for the time being. Wen Lang didn''t mean to give up. He had nned to hold the power before he could continue his rtionship with Tang Tailin. As for those who are married or not, he doesn''t value it that much, because his legal wife Xu E is more fun than him. Between them, they basically y their own roles and don''t interfere with each other, as long as they don''t hurt the interests of the two. Another reason Tang Tailin didn''t want to get entangled with Wen Lang anymore was that he knew that he could never be with Wen Lang in an open and fair manner. Even if someone knows his identity, the way people look at him can only look at Wen Lang''s lover, not the rtionship between husband and wife. Even if Wen Lang and Xu E y their own roles and have no feelings, in terms of morality, he is a junior and his reputation is not very good. If the olddy in the family knew, it might be another trouble. And now he still wants to recognize Tang Guo''s daughter. If he gets entangled with Wen Lang again, don''t wonder, Tang Guo will never recognize him as his father. Wen Lang felt Tang Tailin''s rejection, and found an opportunity to speak with Tang Tailin alone. "Why escape?" Wen Lang asked Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin replied coldly: "What if you don''t escape? Can you continue hiding in a dark ce with you?" This remark really made Wen Lang speechless. "You know, I haven''t forgotten you. I believe, you haven''t forgotten me either." Tang Tailin was a little surprised: "So what? Wen Lang, we are not young anymore, we can''t stand the toss, and we don''t have the mind to toss. If you say, let me be the same as before, hiding with you without light Locally, continuing the rtionship that I might give up at any time, I don''t think there is any need to toss, and there is no result anyway." "So many years of feelings, can you give it up?" Wen Lang was a little unwilling. Now that he really controls thepany, he can rest assured to be with the person he likes, and there is an excellent heir. No one will stop him. Pursue the people you like. However, the result was different from what Wen Lang thought, and Tang Tailin didn''t want to toss. The main reason is that he feels that if he continues to toss him, there will be no good results. Obviously they were together first, and in the end he had to bear the reputation of being a male junior, he was actually a proud person. Repeatedly to no avail, he didn''t want to do some work in vain. "Tailin, this time I promise that I won''t be parting anymore. I already have the ability to make others dare not stop us. Trust me again." Chapter 4596: Extreme female match (72) Chapter 4596: Extreme female match (72) Chapter 4596 Radical Female Match (72) Tang Tailin lit a cigarette, inhaled silently, and said casually: "So what? I don''t think it''s important anymore, Wen Lang, you still have to go back to be your manager Wen, don''te to me." What else Wen Lang had to say, he was pushed away by Tang Tailin: "The children are still outside. It is not good to be seen. Let''s go out to eat. The dishes are cold." Wen Lang was pushed to a stagger and failed to stop Tang Tailin who was decisive. He did not understand why the rtionship between them had been so hot once, and why it suddenly became so strange and cold. Wen Lang couldn''t help kicking the vase next to it. Fortunately, the vase was so big and heavy that he didn''t kick it down. Wen Lang returned to the private room of the hotel. About a minuteter, Meng Xi appeared at a corner, with surprise and excitement in his eyes. She really didn''t expect that there is still such a period between Uncle Tang and Uncle Wen. When the two stood together just now, they really matched too well. When watching the conflict between the two, she almost stood up and let them stay together. Fortunately, she was still calm and felt that it was a bit wrong to appear suddenly. Overhearing the conversation between the two, she thought that they both had each other. Most of them were separated because of various reasons, which made Meng Xi feel very sorry, and he couldn''t wait to think of a way to help the two of them solve their rtionship problems. If they like each other for a long time and can''t be together, it''s really a pity. They stand together and really match well. When Meng Xi returned to the private room, she still couldn''t control her emotions. Wen Ran found out about her situation and asked in a low voice. Meng Xi shook her head quickly. She felt that she should stop talking about this matter for the time being, so as not to embarrass the two parties. Meng Xi''s grades are currently within the top ten of his grade. In this high school, he is already an excellent grade. Tang Guo also appreciates this, because Meng Xi is not like Zhang Xingyue, who is reading and endorsing books anytime and anywhere, and spends most of his free time studying. Achieving this grade is really a talent. Meng Xi was more serious in ss, and when get out of ss was over, he was basically doing his own thing. It''s a bit like Wen Ran, but Wen Ran is more powerful than him. Sometimes he doesn''t have to listen to much in ss, and he can get a good ranking by flipping through the books. Anyhow, it is the standard configuration for male and female masters, not too bad. Maybe Tang Guo is the only person in the whole grade who is more rxed than them. Meng Xi''s rxing time after ss is reading Tanmei novels and ying some games with Tanmei. It is a little rotten girl. Unlike the ordinary rotten girl, she did not separate the paper man from the reality, perhaps because of too little life experience, thinking that the love between men and men in reality is the same as the love between men and men in the world of paper people. She became obsessed with Tanmei novels, radio dramas, and cartoons since the third year of junior high. Until now, it has be more and more corrupt. And sometimes when I see two handsome boys in school and ss, walking together with their shoulders and shoulders, they will make a little brainstorming about whether these two people are in a situation. She asionally said to Tang Guo secretly: "These two boys look so good." She will also say to Zhang Xingyue: "Do you think they look like a pair, how do I feel that they are all curved?" Whenever two boys get a little closer, she will make up a drama in the United States. Chapter 4597: Extreme female match (73) Chapter 4597: Extreme female match (73) Chapter 4597 Extreme Female Match (73) When shopping, if she sees two real male lovers, she will scream with excitement and quickly talk to the people around her. Tang Guo''s attitude has always been rtively cold and indifferent, but she will not confuse Meng Xi''s hobby, because she has a purpose in her own right. Zhang Xingyue was different. Every time she was doing a question seriously, Meng Xi suddenly said, really disturbing her. So she would asionally make a very rude sentence, indicating that Meng Xi is not so good. People themselves are ying normally, not the same as Meng Xi thought. Your attitude is so obvious that you almost went up to tie the two together, which would cause trouble to others. Over time, Meng Xi knew that it was meaningless to discuss this with Zhang Xingyue. She feels that Zhang Xingyue is a bit rigid. She only knows that she is studying hard every day, and she spends all her time reading. As a result, her grades sometimes remain below the top five in grade, although she does not fall outside the tenth grade. But because it was easier for her to stay within the top ten of the grade, she should think that learning should be abination of work and rest. Like her, learning while ying and learning, Wen Ran is about the same as her, and her grades are better. Anyway, she didn''t agree with Zhang Xingyue''s learning method, and felt she was too rigid. But the rtionship between her and Zhang Xingyue was really not that good. She asionally said a few words, but Zhang Xingyue didn''t listen, so she didn''t say any more, so that her rtionship with Zhang Xingyue is not as good as before. In fact, Zhang Xingyue was anxious. She felt that the most important time was to make a foundation in the first year of high school. When Meng Xi did note to disturb her, it was toote for her to be happy. In her studies, she does not belong to the gifted trigram, so she does not think that she can easily get a good grade by ying and having fun. Since she was a child, she has known that people are different from each other, and that others have other learning methods. And she is not smart, and if she wants to achieve her goal, she can only spend all of her time studying, and she does not dare to rx at all, because this is her only way out. Others can easily get excellent results. She has also envied her, but she neverins, nor does she mean to rx. She met Tang Guo, who was willing to help her, and her grandma said that she was a lucky person and could not live up to her luck, and must work hard for her own future. She also thinks it is like this. Others don''t understand, she doesn''t care, she is working hard for her own future. Since knowing that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang have an unforgettable rtionship, Meng Xi has paid special attention to this matter. Seeing that Wen Lang used excuses to go to the hotel to see Tang Tailin every time, she felt like a cat''s w in her heart. At this time, Tang Guo decided to rx the rtionship with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin. Waiting for the opportunity to have a ss dinner, Meng Xi strongly rmended Tang Tailin''s restaurant. In fact, she was selfish and wanted to take this opportunity to let Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo meet. Wen Ran would naturally support Meng Xi. As soon as Wen Ran supported, many students supported him, so the ss dinner at the end of the first year of high school was set in Tang Tailin''s restaurant. After the matter was settled, Meng Xi called Jiang Juxiang. After Jiang Juxiang learned about it, he hurried to the restaurant and told Tang Talin the news. Both of them were expecting Tang Guo to go to the hotel. "For Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she really didn''t let her go." Tang Guo can no longer use words to describe what kind of person Meng Xi is. Chapter 4598: Extreme female match (74) Chapter 4598: Extreme female match (74) Chapter 4598 Radical Female Match (74) On the day of the ss dinner, Meng Xi followed Tang Guo all the way. When the restaurant was big, she paid special attention to Tang Guo''s face. Finding that Tang Guo''s expression hadn''t changed, he was a little relieved. The ssmates walked into the restaurant slowly. Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin stood in the most conspicuous ce. Because they were ssmates gathering for dinner, they didn''t have a private room, but instead included a dining table in the lobby. The ssmates chose a table to sit down. Jiang Juxiang couldn''t help but see Tang Guo''s eyes flushed, and she secretly wiped tears. Mengxi, who mainly went to Jiang Juxiang, gave birth to countless sympathy. This time, Tang Guo deliberately acted, nced at Jiang Juxiang who was wiping tears, and then looked back. Observing this scene, Meng Xi felt that the rtionship between Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo should be eased. When Zhang Xingyue saw Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she felt something was wrong. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to lose her temper, she didn''t talk too much, but she was paying attention to Tang Guo here. She was not satisfied with Meng Xi in her heart. She had doubted how Meng Xi actively rmended a restaurant before. It is clear that Mengxi''s family conditions are not very good, and it is impossible to go to the restaurant to eat frequently. Seeing Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, she understood. She felt that Tang Guo was quite self-reliant, and if it were her, she might turn around and leave. But she didn''t say everything, maybe the rtionship between Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang is not so stiff. Every time Jiang Juxiang served dishes, he woulde to Tang Guo and put some delicious food in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo looked at the dishes, and they really met her taste. She wanted toe to Mengxi to talk to Jiang Juxiang. She still remembers that when she was a child, she ate two more pieces of meat, and Jiang Juxiang had to say two meals. Now she knows what she likes to eat? Also, Yang Yuxuan is raised as a pig, and every meal is full of supplements. In fact, it is not good for the body at all and may cause excessive obesity. Some things, just a little attention, you can know a person''s preferences. Jiang Juxiang didn''t understand Yang Yuxuan''s preferences, thinking that as long as he had big fish and meat, he would be good to a pregnant woman. He interrupted Yang Yuxuan''s words to prevent Yang Yuxuan from eating what he liked. He was just self-righteous and didn''t care about Yang Yuxuan. She felt that Yang Yuxuan''s eating less was bad for her precious grandson, which shows how selfish she is. Her selfishness is for outsiders, like her daughters and sons, who are eager to give them the best. Even if she is patriarchal, she is actually good to her daughter. Knowing that there would be no grandson, she wanted to keep her bloodline. After all, it was just that my expectations fell through and I chose to take a step, but in fact, I didn''t really care about her granddaughter. The older generation pays attention to having a queen, Jiang Juxiang thought in her heart that even if she is a girl, but she is very smart, Tang Tailin can''t get married and have children again, it is the best choice, nothing more. "Eat more." Jiang Juxiang said to Tang Guo in a low voice, looking forward and happy. Many students in the ss knew Jiang Juxiang and Tang Guo''s grandmother, but they didn''t know much about the specifics. This time Tang Guo didn''t disappoint Jiang Juxiang any more, but agreed: "Okay." This time, Jiang Juxiang was so happy that she was about to cry, and she went to Latang Tailin. Tang Tailin also came over and poured Tang Guo a drink, which Tang Guo epted. Chapter 4599: Extreme female match (75) Chapter 4599: Extreme female match (75) Chapter 4599 Extreme Female Match (75) I heard that Wen Lang has been pestering Tang Tailin. I don''t know how long Tang Tailin can hold on. He should be able to understand how much she hates some of his previous actions, right? System: [Host, you are good or bad. "Has the training boye back?" [I''m back, those systems are really stupid, so stupid, there are still numbers, which is really annoying. "Are you jealous that someone has a number?" [I am unbnced in my heart, why is the system still numbered so stupid? I don''t know why the boss of the Bureau of Space and Time hase back. There is no news yet, otherwise a number will be sent to me. ] The system said angrily, [The signal of the boss of the Space-Time Bureau haspletely disappeared, and I dont know that I have gone to the big universe. "Did the Bureau of Space and Time think of a way to find his whereabouts?" [A lot of measures have been taken. This time they have put together a batch of systems and n to put them in other big universes and big worlds to find people. If they have news, they will naturallye back. These systems are really lucky. They have just left the factory, and they can have a number just like a weak chicken. Tang Guo felt that the jealousy of the system was about to overflow. "Go to 111 and 222 to y the game. Let''s vent it. Imbnces in your heart can easily cause problems." The system hummed away, Tang Guo didn''t need him for the time being, he was going to y the game and kill the Quartet. Because there is no serial number, he can''t buy the things in the system house. Fortunately, he has a group of younger brothers who will buy things to honor him. This time the ss dinner, the rtionship between Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang eased. Meng Xi felt that there was a chance, so every time he went to dinner, he would call Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo did not refuse, he was even happier. However, Tang Guo was only limited to eating and eating, and said a few words with Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin without any further meaning. The two are also very patient and n to take it easy. Wen Lang was not idle, looking for opportunities to appear in front of Tang Tailin, which made Tang Tailin very shaken. Yang Yuxuan learned about Tang Guo''s movement and talked to her. "Guoguo, do you want to recognize your grandma and dad?" It is of course false to say that it is not sad. Even if Yang Yuxuan''s achievements are not low, she still can''t forget the six years of darkness. If there is no sensible daughter tofort her, she might really choose to jump down from the window in the room. She still hates Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin, and the harm they cause to her is impossible to eradicate in a lifetime. But the two are Tang Guo''s grandmother and biological father. If Tang Guo really wants to recognize them, she can''t stop it, but she feels a little sad. "Mom." Tang Guo grabbed Yang Yuxuan''s hand. Of course she couldn''t recognize the two, but she had her own purpose. Yang Yuxuan was sad, and she had to resist not saying anything. She was indeed a good mother. If her daughter did this for another person, she might not be able to resist it immediately. "Guoguo don''t worry. In terms of blood rtionship, they are indeed your grandmother and father. This is an indispensable fact. Mom doesn''t me you." Yang Yuxuan''s eyes were red, but she still had to hold her back. Tang Guo handed her a tissue: "Mom, what do you think? How can I really recognize them." Yang Yuxuan was stunned, the teardrops in her eyes forgot to fall. Tang Guo wiped her: "I have my own ideas." "what idea?" "Recently, a man has been pestering Tang Tailin. I want to see how much he wants to recognize my daughter." Yang Yuxuan''s depressed mood swept away: "Is it Wen Lang?" She naturally knew, and she knew Wen Lang when she was entangled with Tang Tailin. "Ok." "I don''t know if the olddy can ept her son and get entangled with that man again." Seeing her daughter''s inattentive tone, Yang Yuxuan finally understood that her daughter didn''t mean to forgive them at all. "Guoguo, mom still doesn''t want you to have too much hatred in your heart." Of course, she really doesn''t want her daughter to recognize those two people, they don''t really care about her daughter at all. "It''s not that they bother me too much." Tang Guo said, "They have to get in front of me." "If Guoguo doesn''t like them, my mother will find a way for you." President Yang Yuxuan said overbearingly, "My mother can make them unable to mix in this ce." see you tomorrow Chapter 4600: Extreme female match (76) Chapter 4600: Extreme female match (76) Chapter 4600 Extreme Female Match (76) Tang Guo refused Yang Yuxuan''s help, saying that he would not speak politely when he needed Yang Yuxuan in the future. Yang Yuxuan also felt that the two of them were making a fuss a little bit, which was not a big trouble. In any case, there was some blood rtionship with Tang Guo. If he was too ruthless, it would easily have a bad influence on Tang Guo, so he listened to Tang Guo''s words and did not intend to intervene anymore. Yang Yuxuan was still uneasy and arranged for someone to stare at Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin''s movements. Seeing that they hadn''t gone to school to disturb Tang Guo, she didn''t care. She is also not interested in Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. Her current interest is to make thepany bigger. Wen Lang and Tang Tailin have not made much progress, seeing Meng Xi in a hurry. Tang Guo was often pulled by Meng Xi to eat in Tang Tailin''s restaurant. When they went to the restaurant, Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin were always there by chance. Even more coincidentally, Wen Lang will basically be there. Wen Lang appeared in her sight with Wen Ran''s father upright and made no secret of Tang Tailin''s rtionship. Of course, he was so obvious, Tang Guo definitely couldn''t give him a good look. Wen Lang was disgusted by Tang Guo, and even gave Tang Tailin a bad expression. Jiang Juxiang didn''t recognize that Wen Lang was the person in the small video. At that time, the main perspective was on Tang Tailin''s body, and she didn''t care about that man at all. Even if you pay attention, it has been more than ten years since that incident. At first, it was just a quick nce, but now he has long forgotten the other person''s looks. Wen Lang appeared as Wen Ran''s father, Jiang Juxiang thought the other party was trying to repair and Wen Ran''s father-son rtionship. Because Meng Xi told her that Wen Ran and Wen Lang and his son had some misunderstandings, and the rtionship is much better now. Jiang Juxiang is not often in the restaurant, only when Tang Guo wants toe to the restaurant for dinner, Meng Xi informs her that she will rush from home. The more so, the more Meng Xi thought she was pitiful. Wen Lang seemed a little unbearable, Tang Tailin had always treated him like this, and he had to talk to Tang Tailin when he found an opportunity. "It''s been so long, why not try?" Coincidentally, every time Wen Lang talks with Tang Tailin, there is a high chance of being bumped into by Meng Xi, and she can only eavesdrop on the side. Every time the two talked, Tang Tailin was smoking: "I said it, it''s really unnecessary." "Is it because of your daughter?" Wen Lang asked when he wanted to ask. "She seems to have discovered something, and her attitude towards me is really not very good. She probably wouldn''t want us to be together." "It''s part of it," Tang Tailin replied. In fact, he didn''t choose to be with Wen Lang. Only a small part of it was because of Tang Guo. "I don''t want to mess up my life anymore. My mother wants to get closer to her daughter now. , To make up for her regrets when she was a child. If I entangle you again, she will definitely go to jump off the building." "Except for my mother, I don''t want to entangle you anymore. I feel that there will be no results if the entanglement continues." "Back then, I plucked up the courage and said to my mother that I like a man and want to be with him. I n to do it well. Give up everything, leave here, and fight with you. In the future, my mother will always agree." Tang Tailin He smiled, "But I didn''t expect that the first person to get married was you. I didn''t want to toss when my mother was making trouble. I promised her a blind date, marrying and having children, doing something that disgusted me and couldn''t bear it, but I had to go. Things to do." Chapter 4601: Extreme female match (77) Chapter 4601: Extreme female match (77) Chapter 4601 Extreme Female Match (77) Wen Lang: "I''m sorry." "It''s all over, it''s not that important. If you want me to stand in your position, maybe the choice is the same." Tang Tailin looked relieved, "So don''t get entangled. It has been more than ten years since we entangledst time. Everyone has a lot of trouble at one time, which shows that we are not suitable for being together." "This time is different. I am fully prepared. No one can separate me. Tai Lin, Wen''s people dare not oppose me. I have already taken Wen''s power. As long as you agree, I can take it directly You go to Wen''s." Don Taylor paused, "What do you take me to Wen''s? Tell others that I am your most important lover?" What else Wen Lang wanted to say was pushed away by Tang Tailin: "Don''t say it, it''s not good to be seen." Tang Tailin turned and left. Wen Lang didn''t chase him. He knew that unless Tang Tailin agreed, it would be useless whatever he said. He can be so patient. One is that he is sorry for Tang Tailin, the second is that he understands that Tang Tailin is still in his heart, and the third is that Tang Tailin seems to have no intention of looking for a lover. Wen Lang also nned to leave, but bumped into Meng Xi. Both of them were a little embarrassed. Wen Lang hadn''t said anything yet, but Meng Xi first spoke: "Uncle Wen, I know why Uncle Tang is not willing to promise you." "It sounds like you guys like each other very much. If you didn''t get together, there must be a lot of misunderstandings." Wen Lang had nned to leave, but he was embarrassed when he was hit, and it was not a shame. Hearing what Meng Xi said, he asked with interest, "What''s the reason?" "Obviously you love each other so much, the reason that Uncle Tang is reluctant to entangle you is not because he doesn''t like you, but because he entangles with you, always feel that there is no result." Wen Lang puzzled: "What is the result?" "What else can be the result? Of course, it is the result of the rtionship between husband and wife being upright. Uncle Tang was apromised family back then. When blind date married and had children, the couple was basically emotional. And Uncle Wen likes Uncle Tang so much. It is mostly a business marriage, and it is impossible to have any feelings." "I''ve heard Wen Ran say about his mother. I often see different men around her. To say something disrespectful, your marriage rtionship is like a fake. It seems that afterpleting the task of Wen Ran, you y your own." Wen Lang was not angry, probably because Meng Xi was able to bring his son back, so he had a filter for her. I don''t think she is disrespectful, but think she is bold and straightforward. Besides, he also hoped that what she said would be useful to him. "I identally listened to some words just now, knowing that Uncle Wen is in power now," Meng Xi paused, seeing that Wen Lang was not angry, then continued, "If Uncle Wen wants to be with Uncle Tang, he may have to sacrifice his current Commercial marriage, even if our country cannot obtain the certificate, we must give him an upright identity. Let everyone know that this is your lover, the only one, not the lover." Wen Lang thoughtfully, came back to his senses, and saw what Meng Xi was expecting, and smiled: "You are right. Every time we toss, there is no result. Once we could not have a result, now it is different. ." "I will resolve this matter and return to singleness as soon as possible. At that time, Tai Lin should not refuse me again, but," Wen Lang remembered that Tang Guo was too bad for him, "Maybe Tang Guo will oppose this matter, this I still need your help to persuade." Chapter 4602: Extreme female match (78) Chapter 4602: Extreme female match (78) Chapter 4602 Extreme Female Match (78) "There is no problem with Tang Guo. I will do the work for Tang Guo. You both like each other. It is true love. No one can stop you from looking for someone you like and being with someone you like." Meng Xi said quickly. As far as she knows, since Tang Tailin and Tang Guo divorced his mother, he has been single. Tang Guo would not object to being able to find someone he likes in middle age. As for Wen Ran''s words, Meng Xi is not too worried about this. Wen Ran has long discovered that the rtionship between the two is unusual, but there is no objection. That is acquiescence. After agreeing to this matter, Meng Xi was thinking of ways to persuade Tang Guo. She nned to ask Tang Guo sideways why she was dissatisfied with Wen Lang. Tang Guo casually said, "If I don''t like it, I feel ufortable looking at it." "In fact, Uncle Wen is quite nice, do you have any misunderstandings about him?" Meng Xi asked again. Tang Guo shook his head: "There is no misunderstanding." Because what Wen Lang did is facts, there is no misunderstanding. But these words sounded to Meng Xi, Tang Guo was only bad for Wen Lang''s senses, and it wasn''t because the other party did something to hate him. Right now, Meng Xi went straight to the subject: "Have you noticed that there is a situation between Uncle Wen and Uncle Tang?" Tang Guo narrowed her eyes, is she so impatient? "what''s the situation?" "That''s the situation," Meng Xi said in a low voice. "I identally heard their conversation before. I knew that they were lovers when they were in college. Then they separated because they had no other choice. It was pressure from the family. It is fate to be able to meet again for so many years." "Uncle Tang is single now. Uncle Wen and his wife are also married in business and have no feelings. It is said that his wife often raises some small fresh meat. Because of this, Wen Ran doesn''t like his mother. Now Uncle Wen may n to After ending this cooperative rtionship with his wife, most of them wanted to be with Uncle Tang..." Meng Xi sighed for a while. It is rare for the two of them to have each other in their hearts for so many years. They are willing to work hard for the future, and they are moved. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Tang Guo''s expression was ugly. "Tang Guo, don''t you want them to be together? Uncle Tang has been single for so long, and now it''s hard to meet someone he likes. It''s not easy for a lifetime." Tang Guo sneered: "So, I have to support him with both hands and bless him?" Meng Xi wanted to say that one cannot be so selfish, and it is not easy for Tang Tailin and Wen Lang. But seeing Tang Guo sneer, she suddenly didn''t dare to speak out. "Forget it, forget it, don''t talk about it." "It''s best not to presume this to my face, how he is, who I want to be with is not my business, but I want my support, blessings, and idiotic dreams." Tang Guo nced coldly at Meng Xi, "If They really want to be together, and I will never go to that restaurant in the future. If you treat me as your friend, you will rarely interact with those two people in the future." Meng Xi looked at Tang Guo''s back in a dumbfounded manner, not knowing what she had done wrong, Tang Guo was angry because it became more and more strange. Zhang Xingyue heard this all the time, and she was speechless. "Meng Xi, do you really care about this friend Tang Guo? If you care, don''t make this to her in the future." Meng Xi felt aggrieved: "I think Uncle Wen and Uncle Tang are very good, and the rtionship between adults has not disappeared for so many years, it is really not easy to be together again. I did not expect that Tang Guo would be so disgusted." Chapter 4603: Extreme female match (79) Chapter 4603: Extreme female match (79) Chapter 4603 Extreme Female Match (79) Zhang Xingyue didn''t say any more, she admired Tang Guo''s good temper, and did not turn her face so many times. As a result, Meng Xi still pushed her nose on her face. Tang Guo really stopped going to the restaurant. Jiang Juxiang asked Meng Xi what was going on. Meng Xi knew that Jiang Juxiang was very opposed to Tang Tailin''s love of men, so he didn''t tell the truth, but said that Tang Guo was busy recently. Tang Tailin didn''t actually care about Tang Guo that much, and Jiang Juxiang took him to go. He felt that maintaining the current rtionship was almost done, and it was impossible for the two father and daughter to get close, even if he did hope that he could have a queen. However, if you can''t get close, you can''t get close. Recently, Wen Lang often gave him some small gifts, and he didn''te in person. Wen Lang said before that he was going to deal with some things, and he woulde back to look for him after he was dealt with. Tang Tailin didn''t care either, and still didn''t throw away Wen Lang''s little gift. Hearing the news of Wen Lang again, he saw it on the news that Wen and Xu had some turbulence because Wen Lang and Xu E divorced. For this reason, Wen seemed to have given up some of his benefits, which made Tang Tailin shocked and throbbed, and felt that this should not be Wen Lang''s style. In fact, Wen Lang had long wanted to get rid of the Xu family''s involvement. The Xu family now is no longer the Xu family more than ten years ago. Xu''s family has been going downhill for so many years, not only can''t help Wen''s, but also always hinder Wen''s. This time it was disconnected, which he had nned for a long time. The Xu family did speak loudly, and in the end he bargained and sacrificed some strength he could bear. In this way, Wen Lang regained his singleness and went very well. When he came to look for Tang Tailin again, he felt hardened. Meng Xi was aware of this and couldn''t help being touched by the two of them. Tang Tailin couldn''t refuse any more, because of the Wen Lang who divorced him, the two of them had be entangled again from the ambiguity of Ruo Ruo Wu. That kind of impulse from a young age appeared in them again, and the feelings began to be hot. Meng Xi was very happy seeing the two together. Wen Ran didn''t say anything. Instead, he worked harder to learn to manage thepany. From the incident of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, he got an inspiration. If he wants to livefortably with the person he likes, he has to be better. Meng Xi finally took Tang Guo to the restaurant to eat. This time she did not inform Jiang Juxiang, because this time she ate to celebrate Wen Lang and Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin and Wen Lang both greeted her, don''t tell Jiang Juxiang for now, she has always opposed this matter. When Tang Guo appeared in the private room, she found that Wen Lang and Tang Tailin were sitting together, and they both behaved rtively closely. In the beginning, she had no episodes. When Wen Lang stood up and said that he could get Tang Tailin together again, and Meng Xi had contributed, Tang Guo''s face suddenly changed. When Meng Xi saw it, he was shocked. Tang Guo stared at Wen Lang and Tang Tailin sharply: "Are you officially together?" Tang Tailin and Wen Lang looked at each other and replied, "Yes, I hope you can understand." "You are together when you are together. Why do you want to bring me here to celebrate? Does it require me to support, bless, and help you to convince the olddy?" Don''t tell me, Tang Tailin and Wen Lang have this n. As long as Tang Guo epts them and she helps persuade them, Jiang Juxiang is more likely to ept them. Chapter 4604: Extreme female match (80) Chapter 4604: Extreme female match (80) Chapter 4604 Extreme Female Match (80) Tang Guo was sitting rtively close, and unceremoniously picked up a ss of drink and sshed it on the two''s faces: "Shameless." After speaking, she stood up and said, "I won''te back to this ce in the future." She nced at Tang Tailin coldly, "And you father, I will never recognize it in my life." Tang Guo looked at Meng Xi again: "And you, let''s break up, you will no longer be my friend." The change came so quickly that no one thought it was such a reaction. Tang Guo took out his mobile phone and called the driver as he walked, asking him to pick her up. Both Tang Tailin and Wen Lang''s face were not good, and it was shameful to be sshed in public. Tang Tailin''s tone became a little harsher: "What are you going to make? Don''t your grandma and Ipromise with you enough? You have to worry about who I am with now? Do you still do it if you are not satisfied?" Tang Guo stopped, and saw Tang Tailin''s righteous and arrogant look. She was really angry. She walked back with cold eyes: "I really don''t know if your conscience hurts when you say these things, no, you should have no conscience? Do you really think I know nothing?" "When my mother went on a blind date with you, she didn''t even know that you had someone else in your heart, let alone that your orientation was a man. You and the olddy concealed the truth about this matter. I think it is impossible for a woman with a normal mind to be with you. Marry someone like you." "After the deceitful marriage, you lied to my mother to have a child again, just dont want to cut off the incense, and then my mother gave birth to me, I am a girl, the olddy disliked me too much, and I felt that I was at a disadvantage if I eat a piece of meat. You want to recognize me because you can''t hold your grandson?" "And you, you just used my mother as a tool and didn''t apany her to do a birth check. In order not to meet her, after she became pregnant, she went home after midnight every day. You never bought me a toy. , And never hugged me, let alone talked to me. Even if you get married, you are still running away and putting all the pressure on my mother. What are you doing by cheating?" "Wait for the second day of my mother''s pregnancy, is it ridiculous, because the olddy wants a grandson, you endure the ufortable being close to my mother, let her get pregnant, the result is still no matter what. The pressure of the year is not going well. , And cold violence, made my mother sick and almost died." "While my mother was pregnant with my sister, you cheated on this man and were shot in a small movie. Then you divorced." Tang Guo said sentence by sentence, which made Tang Tailin feel embarrassed and dumb crows. He really didn''t know, because Tang Guo was so clear about these things. "My memory is very good." Tang Guo added, "Now you still have the face to ask for blessings, cheating on marriages, scumbags who cheated on marriage, and have a face! People like you are not my dad. , My dad is already dead." "You..." Tang Tailin was really angry, and he reached out to hit Tang Guo. Tang Guo grabbed his hand, kicked him to the bend of his knee, tripped the person to the ground, and made Tang Tailin cry in pain. Wen Lang wanted toe and help when he saw this, Tang Guo punched him, and Wen Lang was immediately punched in the face. Wen Ran saw the situation and went to help. Anyway, Wen Lang was his father. Tang Guo nced back at him: "It''s best not toe here. This is my grievance with them." Wen Ran was stunned for a while, because what Tang Guo said just now was indeed the two people who didn''t make sense. In such a moment, Tang Guo had already tripped Wen Lang. Two big men were picked up by a little girl andy on the ground wailing. Wen Ran reacted, but found that he might have the same result when he went up. Meng Xi was frightened, and realized that he was going to pull Tang Guo, but was pushed away by Tang Guo: "Go!" Tang Guo looked at the embarrassment of everyone, and was very funny. She really waited impatiently for this day, because the two of them were making too slow progress. She picked up a bottle of drink on the table and poured it all on the faces of the two of them: "Don''t you want to bless you? I will bless you now, lock it for a lifetime, and don''t harm people." see you tomorrow Chapter 4605: Extreme female match (81) Chapter 4605: Extreme female match (81) Chapter 4605 Extreme Female Match (81) "Wen Ran, please help stop her." Meng Xi pulled Wen Ran with a flustered expression and didn''t know what to do. Wen Ran shook his head: "From her point of view, there is nothing wrong." His parents yed their own games. The two parties should have already negotiated at the beginning of the marriage, which is considered a cooperation. If his mother is like Tang Guo''s mother, he is probably more angry than Tang Guo. Instead of simply pouring a drink on the top of the two people''s heads, but directly smashing them with a wine bottle on their heads. Kill them! Wen Ran''s reaction was somewhat beyond Tang Guo''s expectations. That''s right, now she made everything clear, everyone was clear, and she sounded very angry. Even after Meng Xi listened, he felt that Tang Talin was too much to Yang Yuxuan and couldn''t wash it. In addition, because of her, many details have been changed, and it is impossible to fall to one side as in the plot. First of all, she rescued Yang Yuxuan. Many people knew about the incident before, and they couldn''t refute it. Furthermore, the original owner lost his mother who loved her since childhood, and was left out by Jiang Juxiang and Tang Tailin for many years. There was a problem in his heart, and his personality was naturally not so pleasing. Obviously it was something she took care of, because her character would also be made unreasonable by her. Tang Guo poured two bottles of drinks, and finally felt relieved. Seeing that Wen Ran did not stop, but instead stopped Meng Xi who wanted toe over, she grabbed the schoolbag and carried it on her shoulder, her eyes falling on Meng Xi''s face. "Tang Guo, you are too much like this." Tang Guo hadn''t spoken yet, but Meng Xi spoke first, "No matter what, Uncle Tang is your father, you..." "A father who rolled the sheets with a man when my mother was pregnant? A father who didn''t return home until midnight every day? A father who never apanied my mother during a check-up? A father who didn''t even talk to my mother all year round. ?Or the father who doesn''t care about my existence?" Tang Guo asked Meng Xi with many consecutive questions. Although these questions could not be answered, he still felt that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang were a bit miserable. After all, some things had passed. "In fact, Uncle Tang was also forced. He was forced to be under pressure..." "Will you die if you don''t get married?" Tang Guo asked back, "If he doesn''t marry or cheat on marriage, will he die? He just can''t stand the pressure andpromise." "Uncle Tang has some difficulties. Grandma Jiang was forced to die, so..." Meng Xi said weakly. She found Tang Guo''s expression indifferent and sarcasm. She had never seen Tang Guo like this before. "He''s afraid of his mother jumping off the building, so he''s going to lie to an innocent woman? What do you mean?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, right? There is something wrong in this man''s mind. What is the problem? The world takes the initiative to harm innocent people. The behavior, all the difficulties are bullshit. Tang Tailin is innocent, others are not innocent? "So patient, you can also force death." Tang Guo nced back at Tang Tailin who was embarrassed on the ground, "Why don''t you?" "Okay, we still don''t get together in the future, I''m afraid I can''t help but ssh you once when I see you." Seeing Meng Xi''s desire to speak and stop, Tang Guo finally said: "Human sorrows and joys are indeed not interlinked. You have never experienced such a thing, and you will never be able to understand the anger in my heart. I will never know, yours. How disgusting my behavior is." Chapter 4606: Extreme female match (82) Chapter 4606: Extreme female match (82) Chapter 4606 Radical Female Match (82) System: Focus on the key points, and the host is greatlyying the groundwork for what will happen in the future. After some things happen in the future, Meng Xi should recall this sentence and finally understand why. At this time, the driver''s voice also sounded outside: "Miss." The driver nced at the scene in his eyes, his eyes were a little shocked, and he said, "Miss, do you want to go home?" Tang Guo: "Back." "All of you here, it''s best not to take the initiative to show up in front of my eyes, and don''t talk to me," Tang Guo looked at Meng Xi, "especially you." Meng Xi was taken aback by the usation, and backed a few steps. Wen Ran quickly protected her: "Meng Xi didn''t know." "It''s so ignorant." Tang Guo walked outside, "I know now." Wen Ran replied subconsciously: "I will look at Meng Xi, and she will not disturb you in the future." Meng Xi had some unbelievable gentle words, and he didn''t quite understand why he would help Tang Guo at this time. "Wen Ran." After Tang Guo left, Meng Xi''s voice increased a little, "Why didn''t you stop her just now?" Meng Xi didn''t wait for Wen Ran''s answer after asking, he hurriedly helped Wen Lang and Tang Tailin and asked them how they were. Anyway, she felt that the two of them made mistakes, but many things have passed. The matter of Tang Tailin and Yang Yuxuan can be regarded as the grievance of the previous generation. In any case, Tang Guo is Tang Tailin''s daughter. They are in a biological father-daughter rtionship. She pushed Tang Tailin and poured a drink on his head, which was a bit inappropriate. Thinking of Tang Guo''s ruthless remarks to prevent everyone here from appearing in front of her, Meng Xi felt helpless. Wen Ran didn''t say a word, and went to help Wen Lang silently. He carefully observed the expressions of Wen Lang and Tang Tailin, there was annoyance, and a bit of anger that seemed to be pierced. This made his heart sink, then what Tang Guo said should be true. In fact, when Tang Guo said it, he believed it. The so-called Zhizi Mo Ruofu, he still knows a little bit about what kind of person his father is. And Tang Tailin, he didn''t know much. But she probably didn''t lie, because when she said those things, the two of them didn''t say anything to refute except for anger and shame. No refutation is almost the default. Then the matter is true, Tang Guo''s approach, he really didn''t feel at all against it. "What are you going to do?" In the bathroom, Wen Ran asked Wen Lang, "What happened today, can you still be with him?" Wen Lang was also angry. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to actually do it: "It''s not easy for us to get here today, and finally let you Uncle Tang promise me, and today was ruined by that girl again." "What she said is true?" Wen Lang did not answer, but said: "You don''t care about this matter, I will handle it." That''s true. Wen Ran is a bitplicated, but he doesn''t really like this behavior. But he didn''t say much, he didn''t have much strength and couldn''t manage Wen Lang''s affairs. "Comfort Xiaoxi, she is a kind girl." Wen Ran: "I know." He knew that Meng Xi had a rtively simple temperament, and doing these things was really not a bad idea. What happened today is probably also frightening her. Because of Tang Guo''s trouble, Tang Tailin''s reunion with Wen Lang was put on hold. Wen Lang was really upset this time, and he nned to start investigating Yang Yuxuan''spany when he returned. She must pay the price. Chapter 4607: Extreme female match (83) Chapter 4607: Extreme female match (83) Chapter 4607 Radical Female Match (83) "Miss, what happened just now?" The driver had been picking Tang Guo for more than ten years, and it was the first time he saw such an angry Tang Guo. He was a little worried. "I beat two shameless people." Tang Guo regained his smile, "It''s nothing, they are not my opponents." The driver knew that Tang Guo had learned martial arts, after all, the eldest had to learn everything. I just didn''t expect that she was so powerful. Tang Guo learned those misceneous things for the sake of her own ability. Everyone knows that she is smart, so there will be no doubts. The driver didn''t ask anything more and drove home seriously. Tang Guo returned home, waited for Yang Yuxuan toe back, and told Yang Yuxuan what happened today. After Yang Yuxuan listened, her expression couldn''t be stretched: "The two men are really shameless, Tang Tailin dare to ask for your blessing?" The reason why Yang Yuxuan didn''t make Tang Tailin''s small movie uproarious was mainly because of her two daughters. When the time came out, both daughters would receive bad eyes. It was not that Tang Tailin was spared. "Guoguo, what''s the matter with your ssmate Meng Xi? He actually lied to you? Listen to your mother''s words, such friends, don''t talk to you in the future." "Am I so stupid in my mother''s eyes?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "I have never brought her back. She has vited my taboo a long time ago and didn''t intend to bring her back. If you want to, bring her back home. There is old bacon Zhang Xingyue, her old bacon is very delicious, I have tasted it for you before." When Yang Zhi heard the old bacon, he was immediately attracted, and ran over and asked, "Sister, did Sister Zhang give you old bacon again?" "Not yet, it should be given at the end of the term. Recently, I often give her make-up lessons and her score has improved a lot." Tang Guo replied casually, "She should be embarrassed not to send it." Yang Yuxuan was taken aback, and then smiled. That''s right, her daughter is much smarter and more decisive than her. I think she was led out of the haze by her daughter step by step before she could live now. "Guoguo has always been so good, and her mother said she wants to protect you." "Mom, you should pay more attention to thepany recently. Wen Lang is a cruel person. Today I broke their scandal in public and spilled two bottles of their drinks. He must be very angry. Tang Tailin estimated that he would not treat me again. Hold on to any hope. Wen Lang dare not do anything on the face, he will definitely deal with yourpany secretly." Yang Yuxuan became serious: "Okay, I will prepare." It just so happened that she also wanted topete with Wen''s. Tang Guo remembered Zeng Chen, who worked under Yang Yuxuan''s hands. When Zeng Chen didn''t leave Tang Tailin''s hotel, it was Tang Tailin who didn''t want Wen Lang to misunderstand him, so he fired him. Zeng Chen haspleted the task and agreed with An Yuan to travel around the world in the future. The two paper people also know that to have fun around the world, it must take a lot of money. Under Tang Guo''s suggestion, Zeng Chen followed Yang Yuxuan when she started her business, and has always been Yang Yuxuan''s right-hand man. With Zeng Chen''s help, Yang Yuxuan should get rid of Wen''s sooner orter. Tang Guo didn''t worry about this. In the evening, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang. It was Meng Xi''s number. She unplugged the phone number card directly, nning to change to a new one when she had time. Meng Xi called again and was a little discouraged to hear that it was already off. The next day, when Tang Guo arrived at the school, Meng Xi had been waiting at the school gate long ago. Seeing Tang Guo appeared, he waved his hand and called Tang Guo. Tang Guo frowned and walked quickly into the school gate, with Meng Xi''s noisy voice in her ears. Along the way, many people watched. Tang Guo and Meng Xi are both influential figures on campus. Seeing Meng Xi anxious, Tang Guo looked indifferent again, and many people were guessing what was going on. Chapter 4608: Extreme female match (84) Chapter 4608: Extreme female match (84) Chapter 4608 Radical Female Match (84) But for half a day, many people were discussing this matter. When get out of ss was over, Meng Xidu leaned in front of Tang Guo. Zhang Xingyue knew the ins and outs of Tang Guo''s break with Meng Xi. Seeing Meng Xi''s reluctance and various exnations, she was a little impatient. She pulled Meng Xi down: "You will affect Tang Guo''s study. " Meng Xi pursed her lips: "I really didn''t mean it. I won''t do anything like that in the future." "Then what do you want?" Zhang Xingyue asked, "Return to the past? Tang Guo has endured you for a long time, and it is because of yourself that you havee to this step. If you continue to entangle you for no reason, she has many ways to prevent you from seeing she was." Tang Guo doesn''t have that much patience now, her role has been yed out, and she doesn''t need to maintain a good rtionship with Meng Xi. Tang Guo patted Meng Xi, but she was very happy about Meng Xi. However, before she was over happy, she heard Tang Guo whispering in her ear: "I want to see what happened when my mother was pregnant. Are you short films? The ones without clothes, many, arent you interested in these? This time its a live-action version." After speaking, Tang Guo still showed a nasty smile. Seeing Meng Xi''s dazed and unbelievable gaze, she feltfortable. Zhang Xingyue was also a little stunned. She always felt that Tang Guo, who was gloating and with a somewhat evil nature, was the real Tang Guo. She shook her head quickly. Sure enough, is she under too much pressure to study recently? Otherwise, I won''t do the topic at noon today and rx by reading the ancient poems. Meng Xi didn''t talk to Tang Guo again, but Tang Guo asked the system to send a package of files to Wen Ran. In the next few days, every time Meng Xi came to find Tang Guo, he was held back by Wen Ran, and the two quarreled. But in the end it is the male and female leader, and the rtionship is still rtively deep, and there is no copse. I don''t know if it is a break with Tang Guo, many girls are far away from Meng Xi. As for the girls who couldn''t understand Meng Xi, they were happier when they bullied Meng Xi. It used to depend on Tang Guo''s face. There is only one Wen Ran now, they do whatever they want, Wen Ran really can''t care about it. Many times when Tang Guo passed by, she didn''t even look at the bullied Meng Xi. The girls finally realized that Tang Guo really ignored Meng Xi after seeing the situation. Seeing that Tang Guo was so indifferent, Meng Xi finally didn''t get in front of Tang Guo. On the weekend, Xie Fan, who was going to university somewhere far away, flew back hurriedly, rushed to Tang Guo''s house, and knocked on the door when she rushed to her door. Early in the morning, Tang Guo didn''t wake up, but Yang Zhi, who was reading next door, was upset. Yang Zhi saw Xie Fan and said, "Brother Xie Fan, did you just get off the ne?" "Yeah." Xie Fan stared at the door of Tang Guo''s room without moving, as if he was about to stare out the door with a flower. He took a look at the phone, and found that it was only eight o''clock. He patted his head in annoyance. , "It''s only eight o''clock." "Yeah,e back at ten o''clock. Fortunately, I didn''t wake up my sister. I finally got a good night''s sleep on the weekend." Yang Zhi said in a bad tone, "Why don''t you wait? What do you want to eat? Ask someone to do it yourself. , Don''t say hello." "Okay." Xie Fan doesn''t mind. Tang Guo is the biggest here. He has long been used to it. He turned around and went downstairs for a ss of milk. Yang Zhi nced down and went back to the room to read. His mother had recently arranged many courses for her. They were all business cases written by Uncle Zeng Chen. She had to read them all. She nced at Tang Guo''s room enviously, and it turned out that she was not smart enough to learn from morning to night, unlike her extremely clever sister, who would know what she learned at a nce, so she could sleep in full. Mortals are really inferior to geniuses. Chapter 4609: Extreme female match (85) Chapter 4609: Extreme female match (85) Chapter 4609 Radical Female Match (85) At ten o''clock, Tang Guo woke up. The system told her that Xie Fan was here and had been waiting for two hours. She changed her clothes and went downstairs, and found Xie Fan sitting on the sofa, very serious, like an old monk entering Ding. "Wake up?" Xie Fan hurried to her. The second question was, "You changed your phone number, why didn''t you tell me?" Tang Guo fell asleep a little bit, rubbing her eyes, and then aftertaste the sentence just now. Maybe she felt that everything was done almost and she could enjoy the blessing easily, so she rxed all over, and forgot about it. They also use social software tomunicate, and Xie Fancai did not find out in time. "Isn''t awake yet?" Xie Fan took the hot towel handed over by the helper, covered her eyes and gently covered it. Tang Guo returned to his senses: "Forgot." Xie Fan pursed his lips, forgot? Send him just these two words? System: I''m wronged, but don''t say, hahaha. "I didn''t say anything to other people." Tang Guo added that she did forget this, and she doesn''t make many calls anyway. Chatting is all social software. When Xie Fan''s eyes were aggrieved, didn''t he tell? Oh, it''s okay. "Eat breakfast first." Xie Fan naturally grabbed Tang Guo''s hand and led her down, which waspletely subconscious. After being trained by his mother as a child, I got used to it. He wanted to hold him wherever Tang Guo was. System: Teenager, are you sure you got used to it after being trained by your mother? Tang Guo bit the bread and told Xie Fan what happened that day. Xie Fan frowned and listened, and finally added: "Why don''t you bring them?" "I am enough?" Tang Guo said, "They are not my opponents together." Xie Fan was silent, he fought against Tang Guo. He went to the martial arts ss first, then Tang Guo. At that time, they were both young. He thought that besides height, she was better at one item than Tang Guo and could teach her how to behave. He didn''t expect to be beaten every time. Although it was not so miserableter, they often drew draws, but he saw that she had been merciful to him among the ssmates. Therefore, he feels that his role is really to push the swing, y meals, carry school bags, and hold snacks... System: Puff ha ha ha, it''s really miserable. "I heard my dad say that Wen has recently moved to grab Aunt Yang''s project?" Xie Fan changed the subject, "My dad will take care of Aunt Yang. There will be no problems. Don''t worry." Tang Guo nodded, "Well, with Uncle Xie''s help, there must be no problem." The corner of Xie Fan''s lips bends unconsciously, he is still somewhat effective, there is a very powerful father. "It will take more than a year for the college entrance examination." Xie Fan said this, somewhat helpless, "Do you want to take the exam in advance?" He thought it waspletely possible, but Tang Guo didn''t agree before, saying that there was still something to do. This time he proposed it again because of an intuition. Tang Guo really thought about it seriously: "Yes, take the exam in advance." "Really?" Xie Fan was still a little surprised, "Then I will give you tutorials." "Do you think it is necessary?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically. Xie Fan: "Don''t need it?" His tone was disappointed, and the topic changed again, "I have prepared a lot of materials." If you don''t need it, it''s useless. Tang Guo saw Xie Fan''s loss and patted himfortably on the shoulder: "That''s just right, lest I personally organize it and help me a lot." Appropriate praise will make you more lovely. Sure enough, the loss in Xie Fan''s eyes was gone, but instead he was happy: "I will send it to you immediately." He took out the phone and sent the packaged documents to Tang Guo. "Let''s y in a while." Tang Guo said. Xie Fan answered casually: "Okay, where to go to y?" "In the park, swing." Xie Fan: "..." "Okay." This hobby hasn''t changed for more than ten years. What''s worthy offort is that the person pushing the swing hasn''t changed either. When he arrived at the park, Tang Guo sat for a while and stood up and asked Xie Fan, "Would you like to sit, let me push you?" Xie Fan''s expression was distorted. A big man, swinging is a bit inappropriate. "I saw it when I was a kid, and you were especially envious when I was swinging on the swing." Tang Guo pressed Xie Fan on the swing, "I have reflected on myself. I can''t be so selfish." "Brother Xie Fan,e and I will push you." Xie Fan: I really want to refuse, but I dare not. He hadn''t envied him, pushing the swing willingly. It was good, but he didn''t think it was bad. This misunderstanding was not good. System: This systemughs to death. see you tomorrow Chapter 4610: Extreme female match (86) Chapter 4610: Extreme female match (86) Chapter 4610 Radical Female Match (86) "Is it really decided?" Zhang Xingyue was not surprised when she heard that Tang Guo was going to take the college entrance examination in advance. She thought that based on Tang Guo''s current learning and the other party''s IQ, it was normal to advance the college entrance examination. Tang Guo''s sudden decision still caught her a little bit off guard, but also a little bit disheartened. She didn''t worry about whether Tang Guo would fail the exam. Even the teacher would take the initiative to discuss with Tang Guo when he encountered some controversial topics, which proved that her level was very good. "Decided." In this school, Tang Guo was really unwilling to be Zhang Xingyue. Speaking of Zhang Xingyue in the ss, he is really not very smart, and I can only say that he is medium. Zhang Xingyue was able to stay at the top of the list, except for her to help each other with some questions and skills, arge part of the reason was that Zhang Xingyue was a very hard worker. "If I pass the college entrance examination this time, you can send me any problems you have in the future, and I will return to you when I have time. I think college time should be more, not as busy as high school. The question is still easy." Zhang Xingyue was a little embarrassed, but couldn''t refuse, because it was a big temptation for her. If she can stay in the top ten at most with her own ability, with Tang Guo''s help, she will be able to hold her second in grade now. In other words, as soon as Tang Guo leaves, can she stay first in grade? Thinking like this, Tang Guo said: "What can I say, I''m leaving, this grade is number one, you have to stay steady, don''t you?" Zhang Xingyue instantly felt the burden on her body heavier, looking at Tang Guo''s expectation, nodded earnestly: "Well, I will work hard." "Did you suddenly make this decision because of Meng Xi?" Zhang Xingyue hesitated and asked in a low voice. Tang Guo nodded and shook his head again: "Not all, it''s only a small part of her." "Brother Xie Fan has mentioned to me several times about the college entrance examination in advance. This time I mentioned it again, so I just took the exam. There is no problem on your side, and there will be more than a year to meet soon. " Zhang Xingyue was a little clear, but Tang Guo didn''t leave, not only because of Meng Xi, but also part of her, which made her feel a little warm. "A yearter, we will meet again." Zhang Xingyue decided that she must hold the first ce. Although Tang Guo decided to take the college entrance examination, he didn''t go to the third grade ss, and was still in the original ss. She had already told Yang Yuxuan and Yang Zhi about the college entrance examination in advance, and both of them were very supportive. Yang Yuxuan feels that her daughter is good everywhere, and she supports everything. Yang Zhi felt that her sister was so smart that she would definitely be able to get a champion, even if she had only been in high school for less than two years. Sure enough, this is her genius sister. Tang Guo talked to her teacher about the college entrance examination, but she said that she wanted to take the college entrance examination to see what level she could achieve with her current level. For students with superb grades like Tang Guo, the teacher is very happy to use this convenience. Naturally, Tang Guo wanted to take the college entrance examination this year to prove his level. The students in the ss are also very much looking forward to what Tang Guo will get in the exam. In recent years, the rtionship between her and her ssmates is not close, but it is not unfamiliar, because she is very willing to share her learning experience with everyone, and it should be said that she is very popr with the school masters. Chapter 4611: Extreme female match (87) Chapter 4611: Extreme female match (87) Chapter 4611 Radical Female Match (87) In June, on the day when Tang Guo took the college entrance examination, the students who knew her came to the examination room to send her off. When Tang Guo entered, everyoneforted her by testing, don''t be nervous. In fact, Tang Guo wasn''t nervous, but these school tyrants were extremely nervous. Because of this matter, Xie Fan also came specially, and waited outside with the others. Seeing everyoneforting Tang Guo, Xie Fan kept his face aside, waiting for the results toe out, these people would know how good she was. After Tang Guo came out, the school tyrants offered her water, without asking her about her situation, all of them were very well-behaved. Two dayster, the schoolmasters resumed sses, but they were all looking forward to Tang Guo''s results. Meng Xi had always noticed Tang Guo''s actions and knew that she was going to take the college entrance examination to try. Without Tang Guo''s care, many people who couldn''t understand Meng Xi were certainly not these schoolmasters, but other people in the school. They often troubled Meng Xi, and several times when Tang Guo didn''t care about these things, Meng Xi felt a little bit cold, and gradually became distant from Tang Guo. Now there is no need to avoid Tang Guo, Meng Xi will take the initiative to avoid Tang Guo, everyone in the school, everyone knows that the two fell out. Many people are wondering why the two fell out. Some people asked Zhang Xingyue about it, but Zhang Xingyue asked three questions, and they decided to secretly investigate. In fact, Tang Guo''s teacher really didn''t care about Tang Guo''s college entrance examination this time. Although she estimated that her score would not be low, she did not expect that she would directly take the provincial champion. This result was beyond the teacher''s expectation, but it was another good result, giving the teacher in Tang Guo''s ss a face. Take a look, take a look, their student is only in the second year of high school, so he got a top pick. I wont say much about the various praises in the follow-up interview. Anyway, those academic tyrants who are familiar with Tang Guo were convinced. They just tried it, and in the end they tried to get a champion. Are you irritating? Tang Guo ended high school early and ushered in college life. Before leaving school, she sent a copy of the materials Xie Fan had prepared for her to Zhang Xingyue, instructing her to study hard. During the holidays, Zhang Xingyue sent a lot of bacon to Tang Guo from her hometown. Zhang Xingyue''s current grades and the schrships she won at school are really quite a lot. The school has also waived her tuition. It is no problem to buy some meat and let her grandma cook bacon. Her grandma had said that Tang Guo was her great benefactor. They don''t have anything to offer, only bacon is a little rarer. After Tang Guo went to live in college, Zhang Xingyue settled down to study. Meng Xi''s side was full of troubles. I don''t know when, some people said that Tang Guo took the college entrance examination in advance because of Meng Xi. Tang Guo, Jiang Juxiang, and Tang Tailin''s family affairs were also known to those people. This is not a secret, you can ask it after a little investigation. Anyone who knows this will look strange when looking at Meng Xi. "How can she have a face? No wonder Tang Guo would rather take the college entrance examination in advance than stay in school." "If I have such a disgusting friend, I don''t want to stay here." "If my situation is the same as Tang Guo''s, my good friend puts together the scum daddy, and reconciles with the scum grandma, will it be disgusting?" "What''s even more frightening is that Meng Xi even brought scumbags together to get involved, and the target is still the one who cheated in the marriage. This is a brain problem." As for the other man, they knew who it was. It wasn''t a secret that Tang Tailin and Wen Lang had happened. Chapter 4612: Extreme female match (88) Chapter 4612: Extreme female match (88) Chapter 4612 Radical Female Match (88) Wen still has opponents, and the shareholder of this school is not only Wen Lang, there are others. Ever since Wen Lang nned to rob Yang Yuxuan''s project, Wen and Yang havepeted with each other, and they have fallen short. The person who released the news was mostly Wen Lang''s opponent. Because of Wen''s problem, Wen Ran has been spending less time in ss recently. The important course itself is in the first year and second year of high school, and Wen Ran''s foundation is not bad. When the timees, review a lot before the college entrance examination, and you can get a good result. He is here now, busy helping Wen Lang take care of Wen''s. Wen''s ushered in the biggest crisis, which should be said to be internal and external troubles. There are shareholders, executives, and employees who are eager to move, and outside is Yang Yuxuan who Wen Lang provoked. "I didn''t expect the Yang family to grow so fast." After losing again, Wen Lang couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Yang Yuxuan has recently robbed him of several important projects, and if he is robbed again by the opponent, Wen may shrink significantly. The capital chain can''t keep up, so we can only give up something. Not long after Wen Ran learned to manage thepany, he could not cope with these problems temporarily. Seeing Wen Lang''s frown, I don''t know what to do. The two didn''t know at all, there were a lot of rumors about them in the school. And Meng Xi is being ridiculed and excluded. An Yuan received the news and told Wen Ran about this, but Wen Ran had no time to pass at this time, so he could only ask An Yuan to help. Wen Lang had offended a lot of people. During the two years ofpeting with Yang Yuxuan, Wen had shrunk drastically, reducing its scale by almost a half. If it weren''t for Wen''s foundation, Yang Yuxuan might not be able to stop it. She felt that it was almost the same at the moment. You can let Yang digest it first, and then go to Wen''s when it bes stronger. With the breath in her heart, she really feltfortable. In the second year of the college entrance examination, Wen Ran''s score was not top-notch, so he was considered middle and upper. In order to study at Wen''s, he filled in the city''s school. Meng Xi''s grades dropped a lot because of various things, and he also filled the city''s school. Even if she could fill in other things, she couldn''t be separated from Wen Ran. And this year''s champion was Zhang Xingyue, and she kept Tang Guo''s first ce. On the day of her exam, Tang Guo came back to see her. Of course, Tang Guo also ran into Meng Xi, but Meng Xi suddenly wanted to say something, but Tang Guo ignored it. Hearing the ridicule of the people around, Meng Xi was also a little bit irritated and nned to never talk to Tang Guo again. Jiang Juxiang asked Meng Xi many times, why Tang Guo didn''t go to the restaurant to eat, Meng Xi didn''t know what to say. Tang Tailin was impatient when asked, and had a big argument with Jiang Juxiang and moved from home to a hotel. Later, Jiang Juxiang came to the school gate and squatted over Zhang Xingyue, pulling Zhang Xingyue with tears and nose, wanting to see Tang Guo. Upon seeing this, Zhang Xingyue recounted what had happened before. After Jiang Juxiang knew, she let go of Zhang Xingyue''s hand, turned around and left without disturbing Meng Xi and Zhang Xingyue again. Tang Guoter heard the system say that Jiang Juxiang went to the hotel to find Tang Tailin and pped Tang Tailin. Tang Tailin didn''t fight back, letting Jiang Juxiang scold. Since childhood, Jiang Juxiang has most criticized Tang Tailin for being ignorant and disobedient. This is the first time he has been scolded for shame. Tang Tailin was indifferent. After Jiang Juxiang finished scolding, Tang Tailin said: "Mom, you call me ignorant, call me shameless, call me shameless, call me angry and leave your granddaughter. But you just Is there really nothing wrong with it?" Chapter 4613: Extreme female match (89) Chapter 4613: Extreme female match (89) Chapter 4613 Radical Female Match (89) "If you didn''t threaten me with a blind date by jumping off the building, would I get married? If I don''t get married, will there be today?" "I told you before that I have someone I like. It''s a man. You think I''m sick and you insist on holding me into marriage." "You know I don''t like women, and I don''t want to have children with women." "If I didn''t promise you in the first ce, this wouldn''t happen." Jiang Juxiang was crying with tears, but couldn''t say a word. I don''t know if she thinks she is wrong or thinks she is good for Tang Tailin. "It''s all right now. You didn''t hold your grandson, and your granddaughter does not recognize you or me. As for me, I can''t be with the person I like. Are you satisfied?" After a long time, Jiang Juxiang said: "When you grow up, Mom can''t control you, your mind is different, and you can''t control..." Tang Tailin watched Jiang Juxiang leave, and received a call from his sister the next day: "Brother, why did Mome to my side? You also know that there is a big family here, and they can''t stay here. Mom wipes her tears when shees. People who dont know thought I did something, and dont know who provoke her. Brother, Im very busy, can you take Mom back when you have time." Tang Tailin hadn''t answered yet, Jiang Juxiang''s voice sounded over there, indicating that she would sit down and leave in the afternoon. Tang Tailin couldn''t bear it again, so he went to get Jiang Juxiang back. In a few days, Jiang Juxiang returned to the country, and if he left it to Tang Tailin, he would be ignored in the future. Tang Tailin should be happy when he got this answer, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t be happy again. Wen Lang hadn''te to him for a long time and heard that something happened to the other party''spany. After the incidentst time, Wen Lang said angrily, this incident is not over, and Yang Yuxuan should know the lesson. At that time, he knew that Yang Yuxuan had started apany and became the boss, no worse than Wen''s. He was also a little angry at the time, and hoped that Wen Lang would let Yang Yuxuan know the lesson. Tang Guo was so naive, she must have taught him. It has been a long time now, and Wen Lang has no results, and even the calls between them are bing less and less. This feeling is like every time they separate, the two will automatically not contact each other. Tang Tailin suddenly felt that when it came to this point, he still took the initiative once to see how Wen Lang was doing. This was the first time he went to Wen Lang''spany to meet each other after graduating from university. It was a big and very strange ce. Tang Tailin himself was expecting, but when he saw Wen Lang walking out with a woman, like being struck by lightning, he didn''t know what to say, wanted to turn around and leave, but couldn''t move his feet. He saw what Wen Lang had said to the woman politely, and walked towards him. "Ms. Chen and I are in a cooperative rtionship." Wen Lang took the initiative to say, "Maybe we will get married. Just getting married, nothing else will happen." Wen Lang observed Tang Tailin, "I told Miss Chen about you, she knows, no Would mind." Tang Tailin was silent, but he minded. "The Yang family should not be underestimated. I have suffered many losses in your ex-wife''s hands. I underestimated her." Tang Tailin was even more silent. Was Yang Yuxuan so good? So, is he and his mother wrong? Deceived a person who should have shined. "Our partnership will be dissolved in the future, Tai Lin, you need to be wronged during this period." Tang Tailin finally asked: "How long?" "I don''t know." Wen Lang replied, "It may be the day when the Yang family was defeated." "What if you can''t beat it?" Chapter 4614: Extreme female match (90) Chapter 4614: Extreme female match (90) Chapter 4614 Radical Female Match (90) Wen Lang married that Miss Chen. Tang Tailin left without an answer that day. He thought a lot along the way, recalled the past, and suddenly felt that between him and Wen Lang, in fact, like ordinary men and women, the feelings were not as firm as imagined. From the beginning, it was not each other''s family that separated them, but something they were unwilling to give up. He didn''t have so much courage to face a different world, or to say, he knew that Wen Lang could not put down the things in his hands, and he wanted to find a few interfaces to end, but he was not reconciled. And Wen Lang is unable to give up the glory, wealth and power in his hands. Tang Tailin ignored Wen Lang, who felt that the other party was serious, but was a little angry. After being angry, he turned into anger. He killed Tang Tailin''s restaurant, but he did not expect Tang Tailin to return to the country. Unwilling to reconcile, Wen Lang took Tang Tailin into a private vi and locked him up, and he had a middle-aged sadomasochistic rtionship. Tang Guo kept paying attention to the movement there, and kindly helped call the police. Wen Lang was arrested for restraining others'' personal freedom. And that Miss Chen, taking advantage of these times, coupled with the previous preparations, frantically divided Wen''s resources and used cooperative projects to hollow out Wen''s. Waiting for Wen Lang to react, Wen''s was in danger. At this time, he knew that he had been cheated, but what was waiting was the divorce agreement. Onlyter did he investigate that Miss Chen was the distant cousin of his ex-wife Xu E. Not only has a rtionship with Xu E, but also knows Yang Yuxuan. At this time, Wen Lang still didn''t understand why, he was calcted by three women. Wen''s bankruptcy was unexpected and unexpected. Tang Tailin returned to the country, but Wen Lang did note to him again. The four years of Tang Guo University were basically spent listening to Wen''s affairs. Since Tang Tailin returned to the country, she has paid little attention. She was still a little bit astonished until Yang Yuxuan told her something. "Sick?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. Tang Tailin in the plot has been healthy and healthy for the rest of his life without any strange disease. "What disease?" "That disease." Yang Yuxuan shook her head, "The disease that is not clean, AIDS." Speaking of this, she was a little afraid. Tang Guo understood: "He messed around outside?" Yang Yuxuan did not know what to say after hearing this. But she shook her head: "It shouldn''t be him. I still know that he is a bit arrogant and lofty. Only gentleness is in my heart." "That was Wen Lang''s infection?" "Yeah." Yang Yuxuan nodded, "During that time, the two of them had a conflict. Wen Lang found several substitutes, and they were very confused. It is estimated that they contracted at that time. Later, Wen Lang and Tang Tailin met several times." "Wen Lang got it too?" "Yeah." Yang Yuxuan was also unbelievable, "Tang Tailin is also unlucky." "Mom, do you sympathize with him?" Tang Guo didn''t care, she remembered very clearly that in the plot, Tang Tailin did not sympathize with Yang Yuxuan''s experience, and she didn''t feel sorry for him. Now that Wen Lang is sick, he deserves it! Who is Wen Lang? Tang Tailin has known him for so long, don''t you know? If Jiang Juxiang didn''t stop it, she really didn''t think the two could reallye together. "Jiang Juxiang called me, I want to see you, I want to apologize to you." Yang Yuxuan said, "If you don''t want to, just forget it, she will apologize to me." Tang Guo shook his head: "No need to see, Mom, just say if you didn''t get a divorce at the beginning, what was your result, what was my ending? No matter how pitiful, they did it themselves." "I know." Yang Yuxuan said, "I didn''t n to see her. I felt suffocated when I thought of the days before. If I didn''te out, I might not be able to survive after giving birth to branches. You two have no mothers. , And not to be seen, I dont know what life will be like, and I will definitely be bullied." see you tomorrow Chapter 4615: Extreme female match (91) Chapter 4615: Extreme female match (91) Chapter 4615 Extreme Female Match (91) "That''s good." "Okay, do you really think your mother and I are a living bodhisattva and don''t hold grudges? It''s good not to target them. It''s also the gentleman who wants to bring down mypany, otherwise I didn''t think of this, his There are so many people who have offended in this year." Tang Guo and Yang Yuxuan did not n to see Jiang Juxiang, regardless of whether the other party regretted it. As for Tang Tailin, they had no idea. Why do you think of them when you are sick? Take it, now that medical treatment is advanced, the rest of my life is quite long. Tang Guo graduated, she didn''t n to go out to work. She has a big family and a great sister. She wants to be a salted fish and develop some hobbies by the way. Yang Yuxuan said that she can still raise her daughter if there is nothing. Yang Zhi also said that there is nothing to do, such as hard work, or leave it to her. Xie Fan is not good, he is the only child, he was dragged into thepany to study as soon as he graduated. When Tang Guo was fine, he would go to the office with milk tea to work with him. Originally Xie Fan was stillining, but seeing Tang Guo on the side, suddenly calmed down. Two people, one family, there is always one who needs work to support the family, and the only person who works is him. System: [The host is big, your cute brain has added something strange, howe you suddenly be hardworking? Tang Guo: "This is a mature man." In his spare time, Tang Guo sent messages to An Yuan and asked about the situation there. An Yuan: While starting a business with Wen Ran, Meng Xi is always in trouble, and a family **** blood. It feels that even if I don''t intervene, they can''tst long. Tang Guo: Give her a response, I want to see if she is sick or not. An Yuan: Boss, actually Wen Ran is very straight. Tang Guo: It doesn''t matter whether he is straight or not, I only need Meng Xi to know that you are coveting Wen Ran. An Yuan: I understand, I n to spend more money at this time so that I can travel around the world with Brother Zeng in the future. Tang Guo: Come on, Zeng Chen has saved a lot of wealth. You can exist for at least a hundred years. It''s okay to get more money. An Yuan: Hmm. After the chat with An Yuan was over, Tang Guo contacted Zhang Xingyue again, didn''t the other party start an internship right away? She intends to fool people to work in the Yang family. Zhang Xingyue is a down-to-earth child, and it is correct toe to the Yang family. Tang Guo: Come and try. I will provide you with the internship opportunity. Whether you can be a regr employee or not, you can directly sign in the future. It depends on your personal ability. Zhang Xingyue: I really don''t know what to say. Tang Guo: Then work hard and sign a formal employment contract early instead of being an intern. On the second day, Zhang Xingyue came to thepany for an internship. Because of Tang Guo''s kindness, Zhang Xingyue has worked hard in the Yang family all her life, and of course the rewards are great. "What to eat?" Tang Guo stood up at noon and nced at Xie Fan, who was still looking at the documents. Xie Fan shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work. These are all urgent. I have to finish watching this morning." Tang Guo put his phone aside, picked up the file and read it: "Then eat it after reading it." "Fortunately." Xie Fan looked a little embarrassed, as if his girlfriend was better than him since childhood. My girlfriend is good at everything, but a bitzy. "Do you me me for beingzy again?" Tang Guo raised an eyebrow and nced at Xie Fan. Xie Fan was stern, serious: "No." "Tell the truth." "Well, kind of." "I didn''t want you to have lunch on time." Tang Guo put the approved documents aside, "I dare to say I''mzy." "I''m used to it, I like you to bezy." Xie Fan hurriedly remedied and changed the subject, "What to eatter?" ... Two yearster, Tang Guo received news from An Yuan that Meng Xi and Wen Ran were going to get married. Chapter 4616: Extreme female match (92) Chapter 4616: Extreme female match (92) Chapter 4616 Radical Female Match (92) "Congrattions." At this time, An Yuan, Wen Ran, Meng Xi, and their mutual friends were all in a private room. Wen Ran had just proposed to Meng Xi. The two of them have been walking stumbled for several years. In fact, Meng Xi never thought that the obstacle between her and Wen Ran turned out to be Wen Lang, the elder she once respected very much. After Wen went bankrupt that year, Wen Lang wanted to make aeback, but he offended too many people, did things too cruel, and didnt leave anyone a way out. No one wants to watch him get up again, and no one wants to help Wen Lang. After tossing a few times, Wen Lang lost most of his personal assets and went in without any fame. When he was not reconciled, he was checked out again. When Meng Xi learned that Wen Lang was suffering from AIDS, she couldn''t believe it. At first she thought it was an ident. Later, in the mouths of others, it was discovered that Wen Lang was sick because he went out to mess around and had conflicts with Tang Tailin. He found a lot of young men simr to Tang Tailin. At that time, Meng Xi''s three views were all shattered. Later, she heard that Tang Tailin had also contracted the disease, and it was Wen Ran who infected her. Since Wen''s bankruptcy, the two have not met again. Every time Meng Xi wants to do something, Wen Ran stops him. Seeing that he couldn''t stand up, Wen Lang put his hope on Wen Ran. Wen Ran''s own abilities are pretty good, and walking one step at a time may not be impossible. But Wen Lang is ustomed to the days of being aloof, and if he wants to reach the sky with one step, Wen Ran must marry him. For this reason, Wen Lang also approached Meng Xi, intending to give her some money to let her leave Wen Ran, but Meng Xi did not agree. Wen Ran also rejected Wen Lang''s approach, intending to do it step by step. When the two of them refused, Wen Lang was very angry. As a father, he made Wen Ran submit. He even said that if Wen Ran didn''t agree, then he wouldn''t want to use the resources in his hands. Then Wen Ran didn''t really want Wen Lang''s score, and decided to find apany to do it step by step. Not only could Meng Xi not be able to help Wen Ran, but he had to deal with the blood-sucking family, which added a lot of trouble to Wen Ran. Wen Ran left the university and only went back when he took the exam. Meng Xi was still studying at school. An Yuan went out to work with Wen Ran, which moved Wen Ran very much. In such a difficult time for him, he is still reliable. After Wen Ran umted a certain amount of resources and contacts, and nned to go it alone, An Yuan also invested all of his money to support Wen Ran''s business, and Wen Ran was moved again. So far, Wen Ran has been in business for several years, thepany''s turnover has turned over several times, and Meng Xi has also graduated. The two are not smooth sailing, Wen Ran is also a rookie in business, so naturally many women take his idea. Meng Xi was jealous several times because of this. Wen Ran felt that now that he was sessful in his career, he should give Meng Xi a result. After all, during his hardest time, Meng Xi had no intention of leaving. Therefore, today he and Meng Xi have sessfully proposed to marry him. The next step is to prepare for the wedding. The phrase "Congrattions to you" just now was when Wen Ran made a sessful marriage proposal and held hands with Meng Xi, An Yuan said. An Yuan looked a bit bitter, but he didn''t want to be seen by others. After saying this, he turned and sat back in his seat. However, he was held down by Wen Ran''s shoulders, and then Wen Ran hugged him vigorously, and patted her on the back: "My good brother, I really have this day, thanks to you." Chapter 4617: Extreme female match (93) Chapter 4617: Extreme female match (93) Chapter 4617 Radical Female Match (93) When he was in despair, many people around him left. An Yuan never meant to leave, and he also used all his savings to support his entrepreneurship. An Yuan kept a faint smile. The boss said that Wen Ran could seed, so he invested all the money in it. As long as Wen Ran works hard, his money will continue to flow around the world in the future. "What do you do with those?" An Yuan pushed Wen Ran away, a little embarrassed on the surface, "I''m optimistic about you, it will definitely seed." Wen Ran was even more touched. Few people were optimistic about him back then, even Meng Xi did not expect him to seed. An Yuan deserves to be a good brother who grew up with him. An Yuan looked at Wen Ran''s eyes differently. In fact, the buddies who had been with Wen Ran for a long time at the beginning could see something, but everyone didn''t think in that direction. I only thought that An Yuan''s loneliness was because Wen Ran wanted to start a family, and she would not be able to go out with them in the future. On this day, An Yuan was drunk, and the paper puppet man would not be drunk, he just pretended. "This is the first time I have seen Ang drunk." Someone said. Wen Ran looked at An Yuan who was lying crooked on the sofa, and told others: "You guys watch carefully, wait a while to **** An Yuan to your house, don''t make any baskets." "Don''t worry, boss, we know if you don''t say it." "The boss is about to get married, and Brother Ang has no girlfriend yet. I don''t know when Brother Ang will find a girlfriend." "I remember that Ang went to fights with the boss since childhood and never had a girlfriend." "I''ve asked about this before. Ang doesn''t seem to be interested in making girlfriends. Maybe it''s someone you don''t like." "Angel may be more professional." Meng Xi sat beside Wen Ran, listening to the words of Wen Ran''s good friends, but couldn''t get in. Even though her grades were pretty good when she was studying, she finished university step by step, and she had nomonnguage with friends like Wen Ran who had been in the society for many years. Hearing these people talking about An Yuan, she looked towards An Yuan and saw An Yuan leaning there with drunken eyes dimly, and her cheeks were a little red. If Wen Ran is tough and handsome, then An Ran is elegant and handsome. I don''t know why, Meng Xi feels weird. "Wen Ran, I''ll go to the bathroom." Meng Xi whispered, then got up. At this time, An Yuan was a little more sober, stood up swayingly, and said that he was going to the bathroom. No one felt it was strange. Wen Ran looked at him and called out: "Which one of you will apany you? I''m afraid this kid will fall into the pit. Is it you getting married or I want to get married? Why do you seem to be more excited than me? some." Wen Ran smiled, put it on a person''s shoulder, and went to the bathroom without answering Wen Ran''s words. The person he is riding on is the one who knows his "mind". After going to the bathroom, Wen Ran didn''t return to the private room, but found a slightly hidden ce, lit a cigarette and started smoking. The buddy who was with him, seeing his silence, put aside his smile and didn''t bother. An Yuan has been paying attention to Meng Xi''s movement, and hearing the familiar footsteps of the other partye out, his voice suddenly sounded: "Qin Liang, you go back first, I will stay alone for a while." "The boss said, let me look at you so that you don''t fall into the pit." Qin Liang said with a smile, "If something happens to you, how can I exin to the boss." Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (94) Chapter 4618: Extreme female match (94) Chapter 4618 Extreme Female Match (94) "What can happen to such a big person? It''s a bit boring inside. I''m just outside. You can go in and have fun with them." An Yuan''s voice sounded a little sad. Meng Xi thought it was an ordinary conversation, and nned to pretend to be unaware, and was about to leave and walk back to the private room. Qin Liang''s next sentence made her stop. "Angel, are you really not going to talk to the boss?" "What are you talking about?" An Yuan felt that Qin Liang was very good. It is worthy of his carefully selected help. His "thought" for Wen Ran was only vaguely revealed to Qin Liang. It really can help him a lot at this moment. busy. "Angel, do you like the boss." An Yuan really choked this time. The kid asked really straightforwardly. He coughed several times and paid attention to Meng Xi''s movement. After confirming that the other party had not left, he said in a slightly panicked voice: "What nonsense is your kid talking about? " "Brother Ang, there is no one else here, why can''t you tell me? Dont think I didnt see it, you have already liked the boss. When you used to fight with the boss, you always rushed to the first one. When you get to the boss, you promise to let the other person not get out of bed for half a month. Later, when the old guy has an ident, you have been silently not leaving, doing ideological work for us, let us follow the boss, and we will never regret it in the future." "In fact, many of our brothers, if it weren''t for Ang, you would not be able to apany the boss down. When you start a business, you take out all your savings and contribute more, and you will suffer more than anyone else. A little retreat Do not stay." "Everything about the boss, you always remember most clearly, not sloppy." "Even if the boss''s girlfriend is in trouble, you should work hard to solve it." "Brother Ang, if you have a crush for your sake, there is no one. Brother, I really admire it. But, do you really n to go on like this and watch the boss get married? In fact, you have a chance at the beginning." "Go, go, what a ghost chance." An Yuan pushed Qin Liang and panicked even more, "Don''t think about it, he''s about to get married, don''t go to sabotage." At this point, An Yuan''s voice became smaller. "As long as he has such a meaning, think I will let it go?" "You don''t even express your thoughts, know whether the boss is in your heart?" Qin Liang was not reconciled. In fact, in his opinion, Ang''s only shoring is a man, otherwise, and the boss would be a perfect match. "Okay, don''t talk about it again in the future, he is going to get married." An Yuan said sadly, not knowing what Meng Xi was thinking at the moment. A crush like him can make the other person feel like taking a bite. Shit? Qin Liang: "Don''t tell me? Actually, I think you are not ordinary in the boss''s heart." "Don''t mention it, I''ll be angry if you mention it again?" "Okay, let''s not mention it, I just think it''s a pity. Ang is a good match for the old man. In today''spany, the boss and you are both indispensable. If you two... then it''s a strong alliance, which is a pity." "This is also good." An Yuan said, "Let''s go, it''s time to go back, so that they don''t really think I am in the pit." Hearing this, Meng Xi hurriedly walked back to the private room, buzzing in his mind, An Yuan unexpectedly...An Yuan had this kind of thought for Wen Ran. Thinking of the days when An Yuan and Wen Ran were born and died, Meng Xi suddenly felt that the existence of An Yuan was the greatest crisis in her rtionship. If An Yuan dew something came out, would Wen Ran stay still? Meng Xi hugged Wen Ran''s arm and saw An Yuan walk in drunkly. Wen Ran beside him stood up subconsciously. He actually didn''t care about her, but stood up to pick An Yuan, which made Meng Xi scared. Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (95) Chapter 4619: Extreme female match (95) Chapter 4619 Radical Female Match (95) In Wen Ran''s heart, An Yuan is more important than her! Not likely to. But seeing Wen Ran being so natural, smiling, and a bit indulgent, patting An Yuan''s shoulder, Meng Xi stood up like an enemy, grabbed Wen Ran''s arm, and said that she was ufortable and wanted to go back. . "Then go home." Wen Ran hugged Meng Xi, which made her feel much better, but Wen Ran''s next sentence made her feel cold. "An Yuan,e home in a while, remember to make a phone call to keep you safe, and go back to cook some sober soup, and sleep well. There has been nothing wrong recently. It is okay to go to thepanyter. Your health is important." An Yuan: "Good." Meng Xi only felt cold in her legs and feet, and when she followed Wen Ran out, she looked back at An Yuan, just to find that An Yuan looked at Wen Ran with idiotic eyes, and her pace could not help speeding up much. Meng Xi only felt panicked and a little nauseous. Recently, An Yuan helped Wen Ran prepare for the wedding. Because Meng Xi heard what he said before, An Yuan was not pleasing to the eye anymore. As long as An Yuan chooses things, she feels dissatisfied and has to choose again. Thinking of her wedding stuff, An Yuan had prepared it ording to his preferences, and she felt very different in her heart. "I do not like this color." "And this restaurant, I don''t really like it either." "This doesn''t seem appropriate." An Yuan is very patient: "What kind of sister-inw likes, I will choose again." Meng Xi responded in his heart, but it''s hard to say, as long as you choose it is not appropriate, his face is particrly ugly. "Actually, I have shown these to the boss before. The boss is still quite satisfied. If the sister-inw is not satisfied, you can discuss it with the boss." An Yuan said patiently. Meng Xi''s heart felt even worse. Meng Xiter told Wen Ran that she wanted to arrange the wedding herself and choose what she needed. After all, she only had one time in her life. Wen Ran actually noticed that Meng Xi seemed a little dissatisfied with An Yuan. "Is there anything wrong with An Yuan? You seem to be a little dissatisfied with him?" Wen Ran asked directly, because An Yuan is his good brother, a friend of life and death, and he doesn''t want any misunderstandings. Meng Xi shook his head quickly: "No, no, I really want to choose myself." "That''s OK, I won''t let An Yuan do this. I was afraid of something wrong with you, so An Yuan helped to watch." Wen Ran was actually a bit dissatisfied. An Yuan is his most trusted person, Meng Xi''s. His attitude made him feel a little sorry An Yuan. After this incident, Wen Ran apologized to An Yuan again. An Yuan said that he didn''t mind very much: "My sister-inw may be too nervous." Ah, he is really getting green tea. If Brother Zeng knew, he would definitelyugh at him. At the wedding of Meng Xi and Wen Ran, An Yuan was drunk again. Meng Xi watched Wen Ran telling others to take care of An Yuan, as if being fed by someone. An Yuan went home and immediately sent a message to Tang Guo: This kid Wen Ran is really my brother and has no other meaning, but Meng Xi is indeed miserable. Tang Guo: Isn''t she rot now? I thought she knew that someone liked her husband, she would be so excited that she nned to match up. An Yuan: She seems to be fed **** now, she is sad. Look, I don''t need to do anything, I just need to cooperate with Wen Ran tacitly, which is enough for her to feel ufortable. Tang Guo: Let me prepare some gifts for her. An Yuan had a bad feeling in his heart: Boss, what gift do you want to prepare? Tang Guo: Wen Ran can be regarded as a rising star. Naturally, there should be men and women in this suitor. For women, I wont make arrangements, just arrange more male suitors. Couldn''t Meng Xi be tolerant, Tang Tailin cheated on the marriage, and even brought the two together, and even had the face to ask me to send blessings? Then I will give her husband more suitors. An Yuan: Wen Ran is very determined. Tang Guo: I didn''t intend to make them sessful. I just arranged for some excellent men to appear beside Wen Ran. The so-called excellent people always attract more people''s attention, don''t they? An Yuan: Okay, it''s just an eye for her, right? An Yuan did not expect Tang Guo to move so fast. At a cocktail party, Meng Xi and Wen Ran also attended. After Meng Xi went to the bathroom and came back, he heard that the boss from outside the city was talking with Wen Ran and looked admiring, but he almost split when he heard the other party''s words. "President Wen is young and promising. I didn''t expect to have a wife," the handsome foreign boss looked regretful, "It''s a pity, if I came a year or two earlier, I might still have a chance." An Yuan: Very good, boss, just arrange it when ites to arrangements. see you tomorrow This world will end tomorrow Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (96) Chapter 4620: Extreme female match (96) Chapter 4620 Radical Female Match (96) "Since Mr. Zhang knows that other people already have wives, why do they still say these meaningless things?" Meng Xi really couldn''t bear it anymore. He walked up to take Wen Ran''s arm and acted very possessively. It was very unpleasant to see that young and handsome Mr. Zhang, he waspletely looking at Xiao San. Zhang Zongyan can''t hold it, but he is a self-reliant person, and he can''t take care of a woman. "I''m just sorry. I have no other meaning. I am really sorry for causing trouble to Mrs. Wen." After speaking, Mr. Zhang left. Meng Xi was still not reconciled, and said to Mr. Zhang from the back: "Ms. Zhang should tell the asion when he said these things. It is not good to always cause misunderstandings like this. I believe in Wen Ran, but others may misunderstand Mr. Zhang''s intervention. Other peoples feelings." Meng Xi''s words were very rude. Even if Wen Ran held her, she would finish what was in her heart. From engagement to marriage, she has never had afortable day. There was An Yuan who was always coveting Wen Ran, and there were countless others outside. She is here today. If she is not here, I don''t know if those people will do anything extraordinary. How can men be so shameless now? Like the same sex, everyone dared to show at the cocktail party that she was ashamed and not ashamed. Meng Xi thought about it bitterly, but did not realize that she hadpletely lost control. Mr. Zhang''s face really can''t hold back: "Sorry, I have caused trouble to Mrs. Wen and Mrs. Wen. To avoid Mrs. Wen''s misunderstanding, let''s look at our cooperation." "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, please wait." Wen Ran broke free from Meng Xi and hurriedly chased after him. His career has just started and he needs this young manager Zhang with foreign investment. From the discussion just now, the other party was really alienated and expressed regret, and did not want to have anything through cooperation. In the business arena, he has seen countless nasty people. This President Zhang is actually a very good person, and he is looking forward to their cooperation. He didn''t expect Meng Xi to mind that much, but he didn''t me Meng Xi, even if he heard someone say this to Meng Xi, he wouldn''t feel toofortable. If he had not experienced a series of changes and had never suffered, he would have heard someone say such things to Meng Xi, the reaction might be simr to Meng Xi''s, maybe he would beat people up and didn''t care about cooperation at all. However, he is no longer the gentleman who was fearless and fearless when he was a child, and he bears a heavy responsibility. To support the family and let thepany prosper, can we be worthy of his wife and brothers who follow him. The loss of Mr. Zhangs cooperation is a great loss for thepany. "Xixi, the cooperation with Mr. Zhang this time is very important. Mr. Zhang is a good person. He has absolutely no other ideas. I wille back to exin to youter." After Wen Ran finished speaking, he followed Mr. Zhang. Meng Xi''s eyes were red at the time, and he felt that Wen Ran didn''t care about her as much as before. She seemed to hear the whispers of people around her. They were talking about her, are they not liked by Wen Ran anymore? As long as Wen Ran doesn''t like her, will they have a chance? dream. "She''s too jealous, regardless of asion." "Mr Wen has a really good temper, and he won''t be angry if he does this." "I had known that Wen Ran was so good. I shouldn''t have listened to my mother. I thought Wen Ran was not promising and gave up pursuing him." Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (97) Chapter 4621: Extreme female match (97) Chapter 4621 Extreme Female Match (97) "This good man, I still have to start at a young age and look at Meng Xi. Doesn''t this be a phoenix all at once?" "Meng Xi came along with Mr. Wen at the beginning. Can Mr. Wen not indulge her? As the saying goes, a man who is affectionate and righteous like Mr. Wen will definitely not treat a woman who has suffered with him." "Regret, I really regret it." Meng Xi didn''t know that these people were notughing at her, but envious. "Sister-inw, Mr. Zhang doesn''t mean anything else, don''t care too much." An Yuan appeared beside Meng Xi appropriately and poured her a drink. "Mr Zhang currently has a new project in his hands. If ourpany If you can win, it will bring thepany to a higher level. The boss doesn''t care about you, that is, the sister-inw, or if you change someone, the boss may be angry." If it weren''t for Meng Xi to know that An Yuan likes Wen Ran, he would really beforted by these words. "Anyway, I think that to say that to a married man is shameless, disgusting, and nasty..." Meng Xi said unceremoniously, "Especially those who know that Wen Ran is already married, and are still thinking about it. Gentle, whether it''s a man or a woman, it''s shameless." Hearing this, An Yuan didn''t understand where he was. Meng Xi scolded those who secretly love gentle, but actually scolded him. His face stiffened properly, which happened to be seen by Meng Xi, and then returned to normal without answering any more. "An Yuan, don''t you think? Is this kind of person nasty, shameless, and disgusting?" Meng Xi saw An Yuan not talking, but didn''t stop, instead asking An Yuan to answer. An Yuan smiled pretentiously, but still said, "Sister-inw, are you tired? Do you want to go home first and I will take you back?" "No, you answer first." When An Yuan found it difficult, Wen Ran walked back. After his three-inch tongue, perhaps his sincerity and ability moved Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang was still willing to continue to cooperate, but the other party refused to meet Meng Xi, and it also showed that he had absolutely no thoughts about him, and it was indeed inappropriate to speak before. Mr. Zhang''s measurement made Wen Ran even more fortunate. Fortunately, he chased him, otherwise he would miss a very good partner. If you change the individual, let alone cooperation, you may still get him in trouble. "What are you talking about?" Wen Ran walked over to hold Meng Xi, "Xixi, are you still angry? Me and Mr. Zhang are really nothing." Wen Ran also found that An Yuan''s face was not so good, and asked with concern, "Xiao Yuan, your face looks a little bad, are you sick? Why don''t you go back and rest first." Meng Xi was still thinking about Mr. Zhang, but when he heard Wen Ran caring about An Yuan, he almost exploded. The tone was yin and yang weirdly saying: "I''m asking An Yuan, those who know you are married and have a secret crush, show that you like people, are they nasty, disgusting, shameless..." "Xixi, that''s all other people''s business. You should know that I don''t care about these at all. I am married to you, and you are the only person in my heart." Wen Ran quicklyforted, thinking that Meng Xi was still caring about Mr. Zhang. "An Yuan, why don''t you answer my question? Is this problem difficult?" Meng Xi had to answer this question to An Yuan today, hoping that the other party would understand his position and don''t think of a married man. An Yuan''s face became more and more unsightly, but he bit the bullet and replied, "My sister-inw said yes." Wen Ran was a little displeased. Although he liked Meng Xi and pampered her, he was still very ufortable seeing her reluctant. Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (98) Chapter 4622: Extreme female match (98) Chapter 4622 Extreme Female Match (98) Originally, whether others like him or not is all other people''s business, and no one can control their thoughts. Meng Xi transferred his anger to An Yuan. He felt guilty for An Yuan. This is the brother who was born and died with him, Wen Ran couldn''t help it: "Xixi, don''t embarrass Xiaoyuan anymore. If you are not satisfied, you cane to me." "Is this embarrassing?" Meng Xi couldn''t help it, especially seeing Wen Ran defending An Yuan so much, feeling that An Yuan was more important than her in Wen Ran''s heart. "Boss, sister-inw, talk to you first. I do feel a little ufortable. Go out to get some air." An Yuan expressed his attitude appropriately. Of course, he actually wanted to find a quiet ce and report the news to Tang Guo. Wen Ran could not make Meng Xi faceless in front of everyone. After he nned to go back, he would talk to Meng Xi well that An Yuan was a very important person to him. Without An Yuan, he would not be today. An Yuan: Boss, Meng Xi can''t calm down anymore. She attacked Mr. Zhang in public today and embarrassed me in front of Wen Ran. Tang Guo: Can''t help it at this point? My mother endured it for five years. An Yuan was smoking while holding a cell phone to send a message, veryfortable: Wen Ran, this kid is really good, the boss, you gave him a resource for nothing, and Mr. Zhang can still cooperate with him. Tang Guo: I don''t mind this at all. It''s his ability to talk about it. Besides, wouldn''t it be more fun to be able to distance him from Meng Xi? Maybe in the future, Yang can still cooperate with Wen Ran. As long as they can make money, who does it matter? An Yuan: That''s right. The boss sees it thoroughly. Apart from anything else, Wen Ran still has some ability to manage thepany. It has strict control in all aspects, so it''s just a miss. Tang Guo: You can see how much you want to save money to travel. An Yuan: It feels fast. When things break out, Wen Ran and I propose to leave thepany and only take the dry shares, and then go around the world with Zeng Ge and take risks in various ces. Be a human, and do everything you do. Hearing footsteps, An Yuan hurriedly sent a message to Tang Guo: Boss, I will tell you when I have time, someone ising. Tang Guo stared at the phone, showing a sordid smile, which happened to be seen by Xie Fan, who subconsciously nced at Tang Guo''s phone screen. He was curious about who was so happy to chat with her at this time. Look at the name, it seems to be a man. He didn''t look at the phone screen anymore, instead staring at Tang Guo''s face. With a straight face, Tang Guo still saw the grievance in his eyes. Tang Guo handed the phone to Xie Fan''s face, but gave him a daze. He shook his head: "It should be no vague news, I believe you." "Look, aren''t you curious?" Tang Guo smiled, "I''m about to get married, and share a secret with you." Xie Fan picked up the phone and looked through the chat records of Tang Guo and An Yuan. An Yuan? He felt that An Yuan''s name was a bit impressed just now, and now he finally remembered, isn''t this Wen Ran''s good brother? This An Yuan followed Wen Ran all the way to the world, and was the person Wen Ran trusted the most. Looking at the chat history, Xie Fan was more shocked, the look in Tang Guo''s eyes was incredible. An Won is his fiancee? ? ? This is too deep. "Wen Ran needs to know, I will cry." Xie Fan handed the phone back. Tang Guo shook his head: "Why would you cry? An Yuan''s purpose is to go down to Mengxi without being detrimental to Wen Ran. On the contrary, with his help, Wen Ran steadily rises. Without An Yuan''s existence, Wen Ran However, even if you have the patience, you will not be able to do it now, it will not be so smooth." Chapter 4623: Extreme female match (99) Chapter 4623: Extreme female match (99) Chapter 4623 Extreme Female Match (99) "The main task for An Yuan to stay there is to Ge Ying Meng Xi?" Xie Fan felt that this was a little overkill. If he had a subordinate like An Yuan, he must make good use of it. Tang Guo grinned and touched Xie Fan''s head. He felt that his hair felt good, and rubbed it again: "I just want Meng Xi to experience how much I did what I did." "True grudge." "You should be d that you didn''t offend me when you were a kid." Tang Guo warned, "Otherwise you are the same." The soles of Xie Fan''s feet were cold. He was sure that what Tang Guo said was true, so he changed the subject: "Let''s discuss the matter of getting married. Don''t mention the unhappy things, OK?" "Yes, let''s talk about buying a diamond ring first. I want a big one, as much as I can." Xie Fan frowned. This is too simple. If a big diamond ring can make the fiancee not want to hold grudges, it would be too cheap. "There is also a wedding, we have to have a big one." Xie Fan: "This is what it should be." "The house should be big too." Xie Fan: "This is a must." Tang Guo saw that he was so good, and finally added: "If the money is not enough, you can ask me for it." System: Yes, the various treasures of the host are already moldy in the system space. This kid is really lucky. Humph, a little jealous. Xie Fan didn''t know what to say, but wanted to get married early and grow old together. Besides, on An Yuan''s side, after turning off the chat history with Tang Guo, Qin Liang came to him. "Meng Xi is a bit too much." Qin Liang said in the first sentence, "You turned Mr. Zhang''s anger on you, Brother An, are you okay?" An Yuan: "It''s okay." An Yuan took a sip of a cigarette, only to feel happy as a fairy, what can he do? It''s just thinking about when to take the dry shares and travel the world. Wen Ran''s career has been steadily rising. In fact, he does not need to do anything now, and the other party can manage thepany in an orderly manner. Qin Liang felt sad when he saw him like this: "Don''t take it to your heart. No matter what, you are the most important brother of the boss. Meng Xi is getting more and more weird now. Let''s avoid it. Who will let the boss I like it." Since Meng Xi got married, he has not only guarded against the women outside, but also against their brothers. It was also their boss who was too good and took both sexes. "Angel, if you are a woman, there is probably nothing wrong with her." "Don''t say that, it will affect the rtionship between the husband and wife of the boss." An Yuan finished smoking and patted Qin Liang on the shoulder. The corners of his lips were bent. It seems that his retirement n is going to be advanced. "My thing, you Dont disclose it to the boss, so as not to burden him. Sister-inw, the boss should be too good, so there is no sense of security. Brothers, avoid it. Anyway, the bosss happiness is the most important thing. "Okay, I see." With thisparison, Qin Liang felt that Meng Xi was ignorant. If An Yuan is interested, he really doesn''t think that the boss is indifferent at all. The key is that An Yuan didn''t want to destroy anything in the past. And their brothers who worked hard with Wen Ran turned out to be a thorn in Meng Xi''s eyes. Qin Liang watched An Yuan leave, turned around and saw Wen Ran standing behind him, and shouted in panic, "Boss, when did youe?" "What is An Yuan hiding from me?" Wen Ran''s question made Qin Liang''s face changed drastically, and the boss heard it. Chapter 4624: Extreme female match (100) Chapter 4624: Extreme female match (100) Chapter 4624 Extreme Female Match (100) Recently, Meng Xi has be more and more suspicious, and Wen Ran not only wants to smell his body when returning home, but also allows him to spray her chosen perfume. It has a slightly different taste, it takes him to exin for a long time before I believe it. He and hispany brothers get together, and Meng Xi has to follow him again and again. He always told him that the heart of defense is indispensable, which made Wen Ran very painful. The beautiful marriage he originally expected seemed to be quite different from reality. However, he can tolerate these for the time being, and thepany''s prosperity can be considered to be able to make up for some small defects in life. Since Wen Ran is getting better and better, Meng Xi''s family has also be more and more sought after for her. Meng Xi believes in a word, Wen Ran''s money must be spent hard. If she doesn''t spend it, there will always be those **** and shameless people outside to help it. Now her grandmother, father, even her stepmother, and younger brother are very fond of her, all of them are pleasant and charming. She really likes this kind of family harmony. Now that she is rich, she will certainly meet their little requirements. She bought a car worth hundreds of thousands for her brother. There are also some misceneous things, respecting grandma, buying tobo and alcohol for father, and buying jewelry for stepmother. Now the neighbors around, who do not know that she is filial, all say that she is good. Until the family discussed with her about buying a wedding house for her younger brother, the figure was close to ten million, which made Meng Xi hesitate. But soon she agreed, but she couldn''t get such arge sum of money, so she had to discuss it with Wen Ran. After Wen Ran knew it, his expression was a little hard to say. Ten million to buy a wedding house for a stepmother''s son? Still a stepmother who is bad for Meng Xi. Even if thepany is already good, is ten million a small amount? Such arge amount of circting funds cannot be taken out casually at all. Even if he could take it out, Wen Ran couldn''t agree to buy a wedding house for Mencius. Previously, Meng Xi took a small amount of hundreds of thousands to save face, he thought it was nothing. But that family is a vampire, and now Meng Xi is getting more and more confused, and he can''t bear this kind of thing to continue. "Impossible." Wen Ran refused. Meng Xi''s eyes turned red: "Why?" "Have you forgotten the old days? How did they treat you before?" Wen Ran really wanted to pry her head open to see what''s in it, so little memory. "The past was the past, now is now, and now our family resolves misunderstandings and is in harmony. With proper help, what can we have?" Meng Xi said as expected. Her appearance reminded Wen Ran of one thing. She also persuaded Tang Guo and Jiang Juxiang to make peace with Tang Tailin in the same way. He felt inappropriate at the time, but he didn''t feel like being stuffed with shit. "If you have to buy, then get a divorce." Wen Ran was annoyed, and wanted Meng Xi to pay attention to the rtionship between them and not to break the rtionship because of those irrelevant people. However, as soon as Meng Xi heard this, hepletely exploded: "Now that you are developed, did you want to divorce me a long time ago?" "No." "You have, that''s what you think. The world of colorful flowers outside is so wonderful. If you are not married, you can just mess around. Those men and women look at your eyes, do you think I didn''t notice? You just regret getting married ..." Wen Ran felt that Meng Xi was making trouble unreasonably, and the two had a big quarrel, with Wen Ran leaving home to go to thepany. At that time, An Yuan happened to be in thepany. Chapter 4625: Extreme female match (101) Chapter 4625: Extreme female match (101) Chapter 4625 Extreme Female Match (101) Wen Ran: "Xixi is still too innocent, it is hard to tell the true face of the family." "Ten million. At the beginning of thepany''s establishment, we brothers didn''t keep an eye on it day and night. How long would it take to run orders to make 10 million. When she opened her mouth, she would give away 10 million. How could I not be angry." Why did he smoke gently, he smoked half a pack in a while. "Boss, don''t smoke, it''s bad for your health to smoke too much." An Yuan persuaded, feeling that Wen Ran was really a hapless child in his heart. It''s a pity that if he hadn''t offended his real boss, the boss might incorporate him, and life would be much better than now. Oveing this difficulty, it is regarded as a lesson, and his boss shouldn''t care about it. Wen Ran''s eyes were a little hot: "Xixi hasn''t suffered anything, I have protected her so well that it makes you always angry." "Boss, why bother to say this." "I want to say." "All right, you say." An Yuan doesn''t mind, as long as Wen Ran makes good money, he doesn''t mind Meng Xi''s attitude at all. Wen Ran and An Yuan babbled a lot for a whole night. Meng Xi, who was at home, came back to his senses and made a meal. He brought it to thepany to see Wen Ran. As soon as the result came, it was found that Wen Ran and An Yuan were in an office, and An Yuan was still covering the tired Wen Ran with a nket. An Yuan: I always feel that something a little exciting is happening, I am looking forward to... Meng Xi was furious at the time, and she knew that An Yuan, a shameless man, would definitely take advantage of this vacancy. At that time, he rushed over uncontrobly, pped An Yuan''s face with a p: "Shameless!" "Don''t think I don''t know your nasty thoughts. You just think that Wen Ran and I are not good, right? If we get divorced, you will be able to take the lead, right? You want to be beautiful!" Such a big movement awakened Wen Ran. Wen Ran looked at the red p mark on An Yuan''s face,pletely angry, and shouted: "Meng Xi, you are endless, what are you going to do?" "Xiao Yuan, are you okay?" Wen Ran was particrly guilty, "I''m sorry." "Boss, you guys have a good talk, I''ll go out first, and I won''t disturb you anymore." An Yuan was about to leave, but was dragged by Meng Xi, "What are you pretending? Today I will reveal your true face. You obviously like Wen Ran. Dont admit it, just waiting for an opportunity, right?" "You look forward to our bad rtionship. Now that you hear us arguing, you rushed to thepany overnight to send warmth. Why are you so shameless? You disgusting gay." The angry Meng Xi finally said this. In the words, "Wen Ran, if youe into contact with him, I''m afraid he will infect you if he is sick." An Yuan: It''s awesome. But he can''t be very excited and sad without saying anything. "Boss, I''m leaving now." Wen Ran finally couldn''t help but wanted to p Meng Xi, but An Yuan stopped him. You can''t fight. If Meng Xi cried and beat Meng Xi Wen Ran, he would feel guilty. "You are not allowed to leave. If you want to leave, you should nevere back. Wen Ran is my person and a married man. You had better not have any strange ideas. With me in one day, you can''t seed." Meng Xi Not afraid, he said to Wen Ran, "You fight, you have the ability to fight!" "Is it enough?" Wen Ran''s face was green. "If you have enough, go back. What are you doing here? Meng Xi, you are really too much! Thispany has half of Xiao Yuan''s, and you are not qualified to let him go. You are also going to leave. Lets go, besides, he didnte to thepany to see me, but to work overtime to make ns. Dont think other people are so dirty." Wen Ran actually knew that An Yuan was unusual for him, and he asked Qin Liangst time. But An Yuan didn''t do anything out of the ordinary at all. All this was just imagined by Meng Xi himself. "Even if Xiao Yuan has different orientations, you would be too vicious." Wen Ran endured for a long time. "Didn''t you like to discuss these things at the beginning? It would be a long time to be excited to see the two men. Do you want to scold Xiao Yuan like this? How will I face these brothers in thepany from now on?" Add one more Chapter 4626: Extreme female match (102) Chapter 4626: Extreme female match (102) Chapter 4626 Extreme Female Match (102) "Brother, brother, you only know brother all day long, do you know what he thinks?" Meng Xi didn''t mean to stop, she pointed at An Yuan viciously, "He has a nasty mind, and one covets you at any time. Brother, dont you feel sick?" "Boss, I''ll go back first." An Yuan felt that things were out of control and his task was almostpleted. What else did Meng Xi want to say, but Wen Ran stopped him. He grabbed Meng Xi forcefully and said in a low voice: "Apologize to Xiao Yuan." "Impossible!" Meng Xi sneered, "He just has a bad mind, a person who wants to be a junior, why should I apologize." "Boss, forget it." An Yuan really left this time. He didn''t want to continue entanglement with Meng Xi. One p was enough, enough to make Wen Ran angry. Wen Ran was a little helpless: "Xiao Yuan, let''s go first." At this time, expecting Meng Xi to apologize might not work. As soon as An Yuan left, Meng Xi calmed down, but she didn''t think she was wrong. Wen Ran let go of her and sat back down again: "What do you want?" "I''m just defending my marriage." Meng Xi pursed her lips. "An Yuan thought about it a long time ago. If you don''t want to get divorced, let him leave thepany. I watched the response." "Then divorce." Meng Xi was shocked, but he didn''t expect Wen Ran to be so decisive. "Sure enough, you also have that kind of thought for An Yuan, don''t you? I know that you are definitely not innocent, you are not nauseous." Wen Ran didn''t want to exin, too tired. In the past few years after marriage, he was really tired. He likes Meng Xi, but they only like each other. The so-called Meng Xi apany him to share adversity, but that is not the case. Since Meng Xi followed him, he hasn''t let her suffer. Even in the toughest time, he never treated Meng Xi wrongly. Instead, he was sorry for An Yuan. No matter what An Yuan thought about him, the other party didn''t show any intentions. If it wasn''t that he identally ran into him and asked Qin Liang, he didn''t even know about it, and could only say that An Yuan had hidden it too well. Being humiliated by Meng Xi over and over again, he couldn''t stand it anymore and felt very sorry for An Yuan. Thinking about it carefully, the person who really apanies him to share the adversity is actually An Yuan. Since he was inexperienced, An Yuan has been by his side. An Yuan fought with him, breaking his blood. Repeated and scolded with him. Later in his family, An Yuan followed him to study and start a business, giving up a great future to help him. In fact, at that time, there was a better choice for Anyuan''s excellence. At the beginning of the business, Anyuan made a desperate bet and used all the money to start a business. I only sleep for three hours a day, and I open my eyes in the car just to run a list of tens of thousands of dors. For thispany, An Yuan paid more than he did, but he didn''t expect much in return. He didn''t mean to An Yuan in that respect, so even if he knew his mind, he just pretended not to know, and nned to give him more points in other areas, such as thepany''s shares. Unexpectedly, Meng Xi didn''t know where to know An Yuan''s thoughts, he didn''t want to be forgiving, and still bullied An Yuan. If Meng Xi couldn''t amodate An Yuan, he could only abandon Meng Xi. "I won''t get a divorce." Meng Xi grabbed the bag and nned to leave. Wen Ran''s words reached her ears: "I won''t let Xiao Yuan leave. Thispany has half or even half of him." "There is also the Meng family, you send it yourself, from now on, I will not give them a penny." Meng Xi was angry and sad, but there was nothing she could do. Looking at her Wen Ran indifferent, she was a little scared, and only murmured: "I can''t get a divorce, I can''t let others take advantage of it, and An Yuan will never be able to take the lead , As long as I am here." Wen Ran felt that Meng Xi was crazy. Add two more Chapter 4627: Extreme female match (103) Chapter 4627: Extreme female match (103) Chapter 4627 Radical Female Match (103) Meng Xi was still thinking about how to make An Yuan retreat. But I don''t know that An Yuan is already nning to retire. "Boss, in fact, we all overestimate Meng Xi. In her situation, sooner orter, we will have a breakdown with Wen Ran." Tang Guo is choosing jewellery. She is going to get married. Of course she has to pick a beautiful one: "I just want her to respond to it. It doesn''t mean anything else, it doesn''t matter whether it copses or not." "The boss, I n to make a few big orders in thepany, and then retreat with sess, what do you think?" Tang Guo: "Yes, it''s time to retire. I pped it in vain before. This kind of thing will happen if I stay." Even if it''s a paper person, it''s her person. She can''t be bullied. used. "I will ask my fiance to give you a project. When youe to take over, he will introduce a few more people to you. Whether you can get it depends on your ability." An Yuan will definitely get the shares at that time. It can also make Wen Ran feel guilty and make Meng Xi feel bad. It is a good deal. An Yuan rubbed his hands: "Thank you, boss, you are really my dear boss." Within three months, An Yuan and Xies people got in line and won a big project, and through Xies rtionship, they got several other important projects. During thepany carnival, An Yuan and Wen Ran proposed to leave thepany, which caught everyone off guard. "Now that thepany is booming and there are so many talents, I can leave without worry. The boss shouldn''t have any problems." An Yuan said, "I was too tired before, I want to rest, and I will go around the world to take a look. I''m an orphan. Its always a pity that I have lived for nearly 30 years and havent gone out to see it. Wen Ran finally understood how An Yuan had been so desperately recently to get so many projects for thepany. It turned out that he was nning to leave, but he was not at ease. "Boss, you can turn my shares into stocks that you can get. After all, traveling around the world also requires money, even if I retire early." An Yuan rubbed his hands hehe, he waited for a long time, relying on his recent months The projects and rtionships, as well as the gentle ability, thispany is considered stable. Wen Ran persuaded everyone to persuade. An Yuan said: "If you do, you can give me less, as long as I can travel the world." Seeing An Yuan didn''t change his mind, Wen Ran could only let him go. In the end, An Yuan took a pretty good part of the stock and left, but everyone had no opinion because he was worth it. The current situation of thispany will only get better and better. If An Yuan does not give up, the shares he holds can earn more than the dry shares in his hands. Meng Xi finally thought of a way to deal with An Yuan, which was to introduce him to a boyfriend. An Yuan was asked out and saw the handsome man next to Meng Xi, very speechless. Do you really think he likes men? No, he only likes traveling around the world. "I have resigned from thepany position." An Yuan smiled faintly, "Don''t worry about it in the future, I don''t think about how to treat the boss. I don''t want my existence to make the boss''s marriage life unhappy. In addition, I hope you can take good care of it in the future. He doesn''t cause trouble, the boss is very hard." Meng Xi was still immersed in An Yuan''s departure from thepany, and there was no response to this. "Boyfriend doesn''t have to, I will leave tomorrow." Without giving Meng Xi a response, An Yuan left. Wen Ran knows the conversation here. Of course he was worried about Meng Xi, he didn''t expect to hear this. Add three more Chapter 4628: Extreme female match (end) Chapter 4628: Extreme female match (end) Chapter 4628 Radical Female Match (End) "Boss, An Yuan is really interesting. Your wife is really ignorant. If An Yuan stays in thepany..." Qin Liang saw Wen Ran''s moodiness, knowing that he was also upset, so he didn''t feel embarrassed. Knowing that the boss doesn''t want to be like this, An Yuan said that we should be more tolerant. As long as she treats the boss well in the future and doesn''t do things, we can pretend not to see." "I can''t help you." An Yuan''s departure made Wen Ran''s feelings for Meng Xi lighter again. An Yuan really went around the world, earlier than Zeng Chen, but Zeng Chen was envious. Upon seeing this, Zeng Chen quickly trained some capable men, and met An Yuan within two years. An Yuan did not send Wen Ran any news about traveling around the world, but he would update it in Moments, and Wen Ran would often check it out. He really didn''t mean anything else, just sighed about this incident, and felt very guilty, but when he saw that An Yuan was doing well, he was slowly relieved. But once he saw An Yuan''s circle of friends and was discovered by Meng Xi, and the two made a big noise. Wen Ran was fairly calm, and said to Meng Xi in a hurry, "I have lost my best brother because of you." "Actually, we are not that suitable, Meng Xi." Meng Xi was taken aback for a moment. She grabbed Wen Ran and cried, and asked him if he really liked An Yuan. Wen Ran was very annoyed. He didn''t like An Yuan. He only became An Yuan brother. Why Meng Xi always Do not believe. "Wen Ran, let''s have a baby." Meng Xi said. Wen Ran refused: "Our situation is not suitable for a child and cannot give him a happy life. He is a sinner when he is born. If you want to use a child to bind our feelings, this is not advisable. A child should be the crystallization of love. Instead of using children to tie up this broken feeling." "Are you secretly helping the Meng''s family again?" Wen Ran suddenly changed the subject, "You sell all the jewelry and bags you bought every year. Meng Xi, do you think a small family like ours can continue? ?" Wen Ran took out a divorce agreement: "Sign it, the property in my name is half of yours, and you will not be treated badly." "No." Meng Xi shook his head. Wen Ran said: "Then sue for divorce." The feelings between him and Meng Xi have been almost wiped out. After so many years, he suddenly realized that Meng Xi valued herself the most, not him. Only she thinks, not he thinks, as long as what she thinks is right. If this continues, he is afraid that the remaining brothers will be lost, and he is really ashamed of them for the group of people who followed him in the fight. Whether Meng Xi agrees or not, Wen Ran is determined. Two yearster, the marriage finally ended, and Meng Xi left with half of his fortune. Wen Ran returned to singleness, reunited with his former brothers, and informed An Yuan that a group of people gathered together, as if they were relieved at first. But Meng Xi moved into the empty house with the property, the Meng family knew that they moved in one after another. In a few years, most of the money in her hand was squandered by the Meng family. When Meng Xi recovered, she faced the usation from the Meng family again. She cried and quarreled with the Meng family and asked them to move out. However, the Meng family has to rely on her, and they have to introduce her some people who are crooked. Without Wen Ran helping Meng Xi, Meng Xi could not get rid of the Meng family sucking her blood. On this day, Meng Xi was watching TV. He happened to see a few familiar faces. After a closer look, the three familiar faces were Tang Guo, Xie Fan, and Wen Ran. Tang Guo and Xie Fan sat together, hand in hand, very affectionate. Wen Ran is still that personable man, and more mature. When the host asked him if he had a n to choose a mate, he said: "I am pursuing, but I don''t know if the other party is willing or not. After all, I am a second marriage and I am a bit unworthy. Such a good girl." Moderator: "It seems that today''s interview is about dog food. I thought Mr. Xie and Mrs. Xie would feed two single dogs today. I am the only single dog." "Okay, back to the topic. As far as I know, Mr. Xie and Mr. Wen will have a big move this time. I wonder if I can reveal a little?" Meng Xi only had Wen Ran''s sentence in his mind. He was pursuing a girl, afraid that he would not be worthy. Wen Ran is not with An Yuan? Meng Xi broke down and shouted. Half a yearter, Meng Xi looked at Wen Ran''s wedding of the century, and the door was unwilling to go out again, and her spirit became trance. In order to obtain a house under her name, the Meng family sent her to a mental hospital because she was mentally ill. When Tang Guo heard the news, he gave only a hmm and his expression was pale. In this life, Tang Guo is a salted fish, but it always appears on many important asions. She is the most important person of the three famous entrepreneurs, Xie Fan''s wife, Yang Yuxuan''s daughter, and Yang Zhi''s sister. Later, the three of them all published autobiography. In their autobiography, they discovered that this salted fish is not a salted fish at all, but a master hidden behind others. She is clever and wise. She has silently helped the three of them through some difficulties and crises countless times. Many major changes in the situation have her own hands, which made the peopleter eat a big mouthful of melon. Add four more Those who have a monthly pass can vote see you tomorrow Chapter 4629: The second generation of immortals in the witness of killing his wife (1) Chapter 4629: The second generation of immortals in the witness of killing his wife (1) Chapter 4629 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (1) [Margaret]: Looking forward to... [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, I think... [Margaret]: Go away! Cut off your tongue if you can''t speak. [Shangguan Yungu]: Actually, I have an idea, whether Uncle Master will go to the world of Senior Margaret, just check our time flow. From the previous experience of the Empress Dowager Chen, it can be concluded that if Uncle Shi will go to that world, the flow of time will increase when Uncle Shi goes to the next world. Senior Margaret, would you like topare it? [Margaret]: I don''t think it is necessary. [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Gu, you can''t wake up someone who pretends to sleep forever. You kid should quickly figure out a way to get out of that strange, woman-only secret. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I am working hard. ... "Guo''er, are you satisfied now?" "The kid has a good talent. If you like it, then make a reservation for now. Why are you my daughter? It''s impossible to really hold a ceremony with a little Xuanxian right away. Your father, me and your mother, I''m not afraid of people in the fairy world making jokes." "But the strength of the immortal realm is the top priority. If he does not have the corresponding cultivation base to match it, it is not good for him to be a Taoistpanion now. Therefore, when he bes the immortal monarch, Dad will personally help you Prepare for the Dao Couple Ceremony." When Tang Guo listened to this in a daze, her mood was not so good. He was engaged as soon as he came. Fortunately, he has not married yet. After that, getting married is not a second marriage, right? The voice was very gentle just now, and she could still hear kindness from it. Therefore, she should have a good pair of parents in this world. "Your father is also for your own good, don''t be unhappy. There are too many variables in the fairy world. This is not only a test for him, but also a test for you. If one day Guoer doesn''t like him, or he does something bad , There is still room for redemption. You are still young and you dont know the sinister heart." This is a very gentle female voice, she should be the mother of her body. Hearing what these two meant, the original owner seemed unsatisfied because they were only engaged. Still not knowing the memory, Tang Guo hurriedly nced at the two of them. Seeing what they were looking forward to, he also knew that the original owner was not willing to deal with it like this. He didn''t say anything for the time being, maintaining his original expression. Tang Wanqing sighed: "With the resources of our Tang family for that kid, I can''t wait long this day. This is my biggest concession." Yun Yichen''s talent is indeed good, and his personality is tough, which is why Tang Wanqing did notpletely oppose it. As long as this kid steadily cultivates to Xianjun, his daughter likes it, and he is willing to protect him from growing up, and will personally hold a ceremony for them in the future. Tang Guo felt unhappy in an instant. Who is it that uses her family''s resources before getting married? This face seems very big. Without knowing the memory, she did not dare to express the true thoughts in her heart. Seeing what they were looking forward to, she reluctantly said, "I see." She found Tang Wanqing and the beautiful woman next to him both smiling, obviously relieved. Tang Guo already felt the abundant power in her body. This is a world of cultivation, and her cultivation level should be good. In this body, her soul power does not need to be suppressed too much like the previous world, which shows that the body''s cultivation is good. Chapter 4630: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (2) Chapter 4630: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (2) Chapter 4630 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (2) She could see through the cultivation base of the husband and wife in front of her at a nce, which was much higher than her cultivation base, and the husband and wife did not notice her abnormality. Obviously she upies this body, as a cultivator, she should be able to find something abnormal, but they seem to have found nothing. This is not the first time she has encountered such a situation. Tang Guo didn''t think much about it because he had experienced many things like this and couldn''t find the answer for the time being. After greeting the two, she said that she would go back to the room, and under the guidance of the system, she returned to her residence. Along the way, she can feel a strong fairy qi, this kind of power is full of physical sensations, making her veryfortable. The scenery on the road is good, and asionally you can see some spirit beasts with wits, such as fish ying in the pool and birds flying around in mid-air. [The host is big, this is not the realm of cultivation, it is the realm of immortality. "Well, I have already noticed it." The two people had revealed before that they had to cultivate to the realm of the fairy monarch before she was allowed to marry him. At present, the two are only engaged. She felt that the parents of the original owner were really witty. Back in the room, all the decorations inside are indeed treasures. The husband and wife have a strong cultivation base, and their status in the fairy world is estimated to be high. A small bead in the room, taken out is the baby that was robbed. Tang Guo sat down and then began to receive memories. Her identity in this world is the only daughter of Tang Wanqing, one of the eight immortal emperors in the immortal world. She is a second-generation immortal, because her genes are so good, she was born in the realm of Xuanxian, and she has the blessing of identity. Female. Her mother, Han Rou, was not bad, and the best in the realm of Emperor Xianjun was just a little less lucky to be promoted to Emperor Xiandi. With such an identity, even a fool can livefortably, not to mention that she herself inherited the talents of Tang Wanqing and his wife. She has a simple temperament and no distracting thoughts. It is more effective in practicing. The fact is also true. She is only in her early twenties, but she is already a Da Luo Jinxian cultivation base, and her cultivation speed is envious of others. The level of the fairy world is divided into: earth immortal, heaven immortal, mysterious immortal, true immortal, Da Luo Jinxian, immortal monarch, and immortal emperor. It takes at least several hundred years to improve a great realm. She went from Xuanxian to Daluojinxian in her twenties, basically at a speed that no one can match. With this background, she should be smooth sailing. It is a pity that she went out once and met the person who brought her disaster by fate, Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen flew up from the lower realm. His appearance is handsome, his manners are no worse than the second generation of the immortal world, he attracted the attention of the original owner as soon as he appeared. Yun Yichen has a proud personality. He is not the kind of person who likes to give in. After flying into the fairy world, he will cause trouble. This person is very determined and cruel, but if anyone is bullied, he will fight back desperately. The impression is that a madman is not dead. When the original owner met Yun Yichen, he was in conflict with others. It was true that the other party was unreasonable. Yun Yichen couldn''t bear it. The two sides fought each other and ended up hurting both. After getting acquainted with the original owner, Yun Yichen''s life was much easier, and gradually the original owner liked Yun Yichen. Later, the original owner and Yun Yichen were engaged, but the original owners parents did not agree with immediately bing a Taoist couple, and only promised them to get engaged. If they want to be a real Taoist couple, then they have to wait for Yun Yichen to reach the realm of a fairy king. . The original ownerpromised, and Yun Yichen agreed. However, all the good feelings are nothing but the fantasy of the original owner. Chapter 4631: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (3) Chapter 4631: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (3) Chapter 4631 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (3) Yun Yichen is good to the original owner, but actually wants to get shelter through the original owner. He has offended too many people in the immortal world, and many people want to kill him. There is only cultivation, bing immortal, attaining Dao, and being holy in his heart. As long as it is helpful for him to be sanctified, he can marry the original owner and be a Taoist couple. Although, he doesn''t like the original owner. As long as the original owner doesn''t affect his way, he doesn''t mind using the original owner to get the resources of the Tang family for cultivation. Neither the original owner nor the people in the fairy world knew that Yun Yichen had a special experience. He was born in the lower realm. He was not a proud son of heaven at birth. On the contrary, he was a waste material that could not be cultivated. He was rejected by his parents and called him useless. In the family, everyone could bully and humiliate him. In his family life, he was humiliated, beaten and scolded by other members of the family every day, because he was a waste material that could not be cultivated. He was angry in his heart, but desperate, he had no talent for cultivation, and no matter how much resentment he had in his heart, there was no way to explode. Can only endure silently and live like a dog. It wasn''t until he had an adventure that he shouldn''t die. He identally got a practice, and he ushered in a different life. This practice was called Zhan Qingjue. To practice this technique, you have to cut off all the feelings, affection, love, and friendship in the dust rtionship. You can''t be emotional. Once you are emotional, you will shake the heart of Dao. Hopefully, Yun Yichen wouldn''t care what he was going to cut off at all. He only knew that this was his only chance to stand up, and he chose to practice without hesitation. The first thing that Zhan Qingjue must cut off is the family rtionship. This is no difficulty for Yun Yichen. His rtives who are rted by blood wish him to die, and don''t treat him as a person at all, so why not abandon him? Everyone in the family thought Yun Yichen was dead, but they didn''t know that he had an adventure. Yun Yichen nned to practice first, and didn''t want to go back and be humiliated by those people. Because there is no family affection in his heart, his cultivation speed is very fast. In just five years, his cultivation has reached the middle level in the cultivation world. At least in his small family, no one can bully him. So he decided to go back and learn about this rtionship. One night, he massacred all the people in the family, including those with blood rtions with him, and the Yun family had no one to survive. Of course he was also seriously injured, after all, he is not a top yer. After destroying Men Yun''s house, he ran to the deserted mountains and ridges and finally passed out. At this moment, a person appeared beside him. This person is the heroine of this world, Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan picked Yun Yichen back, and saw that he was seriously injured, almost died, and healed him carefully. When Yun Yichen woke up, he was still very vignt and nned to kill Wei Xuan at the beginning. However, under Wei Xuan''s careful care, he gradually dropped his vignce. Not only did he let down his vignce, he even had a good impression of Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan''s gentleness made him very excited, and naturally he and Wei Xuan got married. The two people have been loving and loving for ten years, just like the gods and goddesses, Yun Yichen''s cultivation base is also constantly growing, constant breakthroughs, and finally only one step away from bing a fairy. However, this step made him difficult. Because he faces the second stage of Zhan Qing Jue, cut off love. Only by cutting off the love, he can be a fairy, otherwise he will never be able to ascend, and can only spend the rest of his life in the mortal dust. At this step, Yun Yichen walked for many years before finally deciding to cut off his rtionship with Wei Xuan. Chapter 4632: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (4) Chapter 4632: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (4) Chapter 4632 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (4) At the beginning, he decided to stay away from Wei Xuan, and he left for several years. However, he still couldn''t get a breakthrough and couldn''t ascend. Only then did he know that only when Wei Xuan died could he really cut off the fetters with Wei Xuan. After hesitating again and again, he still made the same decision. He could not give up the path of seeking immortals, and wanted to cut off the fetters between Wei Xuan and Wei. Xu Shi felt guilty in his heart. He returned to Wei Xuan again, iming that he had strayed into the secret realm, because of his thoughtfulness and gentleness, Wei Xuan did not question this matter. He had been in love with Wei Xuan for twenty years, and felt that it was almost time. He took Wei Xuan to the ce where they first met, but didnt know that Wei Xuan was pregnant. He killed Wei Xuan with a sword and buried Wei Xuan in him. In the cave where love is determined. Cut off the fetters between Wei Xuan and Wei Xuan, he really instantly felt the traction from the fairy world, and he soared in the day. He didn''t know that the cave where he buried Wei Xuan still had a ray of life, and that ray of life just saved Wei Xuan''s life. Soon after he soared, Wei Xuan was resurrected, and the child in his stomach was also saved. Wei Xuan has amnesia, it may be that she couldn''t believe it subconsciously, and her husband, whom she had loved for many years, did not hesitate to kill her for the sake of bing a fairy. Yun Yichen soared to the immortal realm and began another life. Wei Xuan, who had lost his memory in the lower realm, knew that he was pregnant and nned to give birth to the child. However, because she herself has lost her vitality and resurrected, the child should not be able to keep, but she subconsciously does not want to lose this child. The vitality in the cave protected her child, but it would take a long time for her to give birth to the child. It may take years, decades, and hundreds of years before the child can be conceived in her belly. Wei Xuan didn''t want to kill the child, so he took the child to practice. On the day she soared to the fairy world, she actually used the power of the fairy pond in the fairy world topletely conceive the child and give birth to the child. This incident has also be a miracle in the fairy world. When Wei Xuan flew up to the fairy realm, Yun Yichen was already in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, one step short of reaching the realm of the fairy monarch, and truly became a Taoistpanion with the original owner. When he stepped into the realm of the immortal monarch, he was about to form a Taoistpanion with the original master, and met Wei Xuan in the immortal world. The moment he saw Wei Xuan, all he wanted was to kill the opponent, because Wei Xuan''s appearance had shaken his heart. Later, he discovered that Wei Xuan didn''t recognize him. He followed out of curiosity. He also found that there was a child beside Wei Xuan. This child looked very much like his childhood. The blood traction from this child made Yun Yichen understand that this is his child. He wanted to kill the two mothers and sons, but after looking for many opportunities, he couldn''t start. While he was hesitating, the two mother and son encountered danger, and he did not hesitate to rescue them. They met again, and Yun Yichen''s Taoism waspletely messed up. Especially from the kindness of these two mothers and sons, he couldn''t do anything anymore, and even kept protecting them and helping them solve various crises. He didnt intend to kill them, but an ident happened again. Of course, Wei Xuan had many suitors. One of them was about to impress Wei Xuan. After Yun Yichen knew about it, he couldnt ept them. So he decided to kill the suitor. Not dead, but seriously injured. After Wei Xuan knew it, he naturally felt that he was unreasonable. To drive him away, Yun Yichen seemed to be crazy. As long as someone appeared next to Wei Xuan, he would be seriously injured. Chapter 4633: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (5) Chapter 4633: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (5) Chapter 4633 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (5) Wei Xuan couldn''t stand it at all, indicating that he is a man with a fiance, why should hee to her repeatedly to entangle him, can''t he let her go? In a hurry, Yun Yichen said that he was the father of Wei Xuan''s child. This was a terrible statement, and Wei Xuan''s memory was restored. At this moment, Yun Yichen could no longer see the gentle Wei Xuan, but a pair of hateful eyes. Yun Yichen didn''t like this look. In his impression, Wei Xuan was not like this. He knew he should kill Wei Xuan, but he couldn''t do it now. Of course Wei Xuan could not ept Yun Yichen, the man who killed her with his own hands, but she couldn''t beat Yun Yichen, so she had to say to Yun Yichen that the rtionship between them had been broken and he could not return to the past. He should Pursue his fairy road instead of entangled in front of her. Yun Yichen made such a big noise, the original owner naturally knew. But she didn''t know that Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen used to be married, and that child was Yun Yichen. She only thought that Yun Yichen liked a woman with a child. She went to see Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan stated that he had no idea about Yun Yichen, and also said that he hoped to get rid of Yun Yichen''s entanglement. Yun Yichen has been pestering her, making her very distressed. The original owner saw that Wei Xuan really didnt want to entangle Yun Yichen, so he wanted to help Wei Xuan escape from Yun Yichens sight. She is the daughter of the Qing Emperor. This can still be done. Under her operation, she will really send Wei Xuan away. Even far away, Yun Yichen couldn''t find it. Wei Xuan was gone, Yun Yichen was naturally anxious, and when he found the original owner, he asked her to hand over Wei Xuan, thinking that she was not good for Wei Xuan. The original owner was naturally not afraid, and didn''t know that Yun Yichen was a lunatic. Yun Yichen couldn''t tell, he directly beat the original owner seriously, and searched her soul again. Feeling she was getting in the way, she abolished her cultivation base, and then went to Wei Xuan. All cultivators know that after being searched for souls, people will be foolish and almost abolished. Yun Yichen also abolished his cultivation base, which shows that there is no room for recovery, only more than a hundred years to live. When the Qingdi couple knew this, they were naturally extremely angry and issued a lore order to Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen did escape in a panic, and finally escaped to Wei Xuan''s side, indicating that he could give up cultivating immortals and would be willing to spend the rest of his life topensate Wei Xuan. However, what was waiting for him was Wei Xuan''s merciless sword, straight through his heart. Yun Yichen was unwilling to die like this. He used a secret method to go back to the past and start over with Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan seemed to be aware, and at that moment, he also cast a blood curse, indicating that it is impossible to be with Yun Yichen from life to life. As a result, they have been experiencing the same things and the same endings from life to life, and the original owner, the innocent second generation of immortals, has the same ending every time. "This Wei Xuan''s temperament is really fierce." When he saw Wei Xuan''s not dead, Tang Guo thought that she might be reunited with Yun Yichenter, and thene to the crematorium to chase him, and thene to a whitewash or something. The result was different from what she thought. Wei Xuan didn''t want to forgive the scumbag. [The host is big, the two of them have been entangled for life, and this knot may not be easy to untie. "Actually, it''s easy to untie it." Tang Guoughed, always making the system feel a little creepy, "As long as his soul is scattered, where is there for generations, Tongzi, are you right? It is that the soul is too cheap, he doesn''t know. There is a better way." see you tomorrow Chapter 4634: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (6) Chapter 4634: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (6) Chapter 4634 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (6) After reading all the memories, Tang Guo went to the group. After turning over the record, he appeared. [School Flowers]: Everyone, I have arrived in the new world. [Margaret]: Not the magic world, right? The school flowers did not find me the first time, and I did not feel the time passing faster. [School Flower]: A world of cultivating immortals, I am now a second generation of immortals, with a lot of treasures in my hands, when I have time, I will sort it out and send you some special products. [Margaret]: I''m so downcast, it doesn''t matter, I can still wait. School flower, tell me the story of that world. [Mo Yuntian]: Margaret, are you looking down on life or death? [Margaret]: What if you don''t look down on it? Chuangshi Shen always doesn''t open the door, and the school flowers can''t find a way toe. ... Tang Guo finished telling the story to everyone, and then he left the group, returning to reality. She sorted out the things in the room, found some special products of the fairy world, and sent them to the group. Then she began to calcte the time. It is not long for Yun Yichen to soar into the fairy world. Because he was able to ascend after cutting off his love, he had plenty of stamina, and he was promoted from the earth fairy to the realm of Xuanxian in a short time. This kind of cultivation speed, in the eyes of the immortal world, is already very talented. ording to the original development, the original owner was engaged to Yun Yichen at this time. In addition to the resources given to him by the Tang family for cultivation, the original owner would also send various cultivation resources to Yun Yichen from time to time. It may be that he was bullied when he was a child. Yun Yichen is very eager for strong strength. As long as he can be stronger, he will alwayse. As for the face of taking women''s things, he doesn''t care about it. From the memory that Tang Guo sorted out, the original owner didn''t know how many resources to supplement Yun Yichen. It''s her now, and she certainly can''t post resources anymore. How many resources Yun Yichen can obtain depends on his own practice performance. Because she wants to develop a follow-up, she can''t suddenly hate Yun Yichen for some reason and bully him, this will ruin her father and mother''s reputation. In the fairy world, there is also public opinion. If she bullied Yun Yichen and teased each other when she was ignorant, her father and mother''s opponent would probably create some public opinion, saying that the Qing emperor bullied the little fairy and teased the young young man who hade up. Qingdi might not care about this, after all, he is powerful, one of the eight emperors of the fairy world. However, Tang Guo would feel very embarrassed to be covered with such a reputation. Therefore, let the development of things continue to develop, and when the timees, Yun Yichen''s true face will be revealed. Yun Yichen is ruthless, selfish and cold-hearted. Whether it is a gentle person like Wei Xuan or a simple temperament like the original owner, he can''t be moved. "I heard that the maid said that Guo''er was in the house all day without looking for a dust. This is really rare." Tang Guo didn''t go out to find Yun Yichen, but Han Rou was not relieved, thinking she was sulking in the house, so she came over to take a look. Seeing that Tang Guo''s face did not have a different color, he was more relieved. "Yichen''s talent is good. It wont take long for you to formally be a Taoist couple. In the immortal world, it will take hundreds of thousands of years to get engaged before you be a Taoist couple. I dont know how many people dont understand yet. It''s also a good thing to understand at this time." Han Rou thought that Tang Guo didn''t go out because of this. Tang Guo stood up and hugged Han Rou''s arm: "What the mother said is that my daughter wants to understand." "Do you really want to understand?" Han Rou didn''t quite believe it. The girl in her family had been spoiled since she was a child. Chapter 4635: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (7) Chapter 4635: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (7) Chapter 4635 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (7) Tang Guo said or said, Han Rou finally believed that she didn''t mind this matter, and this was relieved. "Just want to understand. Now that you are engaged, you have time to get along, and you can better recognize whether this person is suitable." Han Rou wasn''t really satisfied with Yun Yichen. Although he was talented, he was verypliant with Tang Guo and would rarely refuse her request. But she always feels that this is not love. She doesn''t insist on this aspect so much, get along with each other, and may not have no feelings. If you really have no feelings in the end and there are so many variables at that time, you don''t necessarily have to marry your daughter to him. Han Rou didn''t stay for a while, seeing that Tang Guo was really not angry, and then left. In the fairy world, the most important thing is strength. Han Rouka didn''t know how many years he had been in the realm of the emperor, and he was only one step away from entering the realm of the emperor. However, this step can''t be taken no matter what, this is why, now that the fairy world was born, there are only eight immortal emperors. There are countless celestial monarchs with varying strengths. Old-brand celestial monarchs like Han Rou can easily beat ten of them. Those newly promoted fairy monarchs, in her hands, may not be able to survive a single move. She wants to go back toprehend, and strive to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor as soon as possible. After Han Rou left, Tang Guo also began to practice. There is nothing wrong now, Yun Yichen is cultivating, and Wei Xuan in the lower realm is probably also resurrected, cultivating with a child. She is currently in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and she is still far from the realm of Xianjun, so she should practice first. Tang Guo first practiced casually for two days, and then told the maid. She felt a little bit and nned to retreat. After Tang Wanqing learned of this, he was a little surprised: "I''m in retreat? It''s rare. It seems that he has really realized something. It''s good, so I don''t spend all the time on that kid Yun Yichen." "I feel that Yun Yichen is a little bit cold to Guo''er," Han Rou was worried, "Brother Qing, this matter has to be discussed." "Do you think I didn''t see it? Otherwise, how could I just let them get engaged? Yun Yichen''s talent is good, but for Guoer, he really doesn''t have that kind of thought. It''s just because Guoer likes him with all his heart, I didn''t object to him. Too great, use engagement to appease her. Even if Yun Yichen''s talent is good, it will take many years to cultivate to Xianjun. After so many years, it is enough for Guoer to see how this person is? Guoer is my daughter, and I dont want to be with him in the future. He became a Taoist couple and ruined the marriage." Tang Wanqing said very domineeringly. From the beginning, he had too much hope for Yun Yichen, but he didn''t want to conflict with his daughter. At that time, the girl was confused and ran away with Yun Yichen, and his intestines would be ruined. It would be better to admit her on the surface and calm her down. For hundreds of years, thousands of years, there are many variables in the middle, and his daughter may not like Yun Yichen again in the future. Tang Wanqing and Han Rou''s n was indeed good, but they didn''t expect that Yun Yichen was a wolf-hearted thing and would directly hurt their daughter in the future. "Xiaoguo is in retreat?" Yun Yichen was also taken aback when he heard the news. Since he knew Tang Guo, the other party has been dangling by his side every day. Of course, when he was practicing seriously, she would not enter the closed room to disturb, but she would always prepare some food and wait outside for him toe out. Sometimes it took many days to wait. He gradually got used to it. Every time he came out he could see the people waiting outside. He is willing to contact Tang Guo for many reasons. Chapter 4636: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (8) Chapter 4636: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (8) Chapter 4636 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (8) First, she is the daughter of Qingdi. Second, he confirmed that he would not have any feelings for her. To be blessed by the Azure Emperor, and with the corresponding resources to practice, without shaking his Dao Heart, this is a trade that is guaranteed to be profitable for Yun Yichen. As for Wei Xuan, since beheading Wei Xuan, he has deliberately forgotten this memory, Dao Xin is very firm. There is nothing more important than cultivation and bing stronger. "Miss said that I have some understanding recently and need to practice in retreat." Yun Yichen understood that this is about cultivation, and no one does not pay attention: "I know." Since Tang Guo didn''t bother him in front of him, he could also be clean without having to deal with her. After taking the resources, Yun Yichen continued to practice. He nned to go out to practice in a while, which is good for improving his cultivation. Tang Guo''s retreatsted twenty years. She is the second generation of immortals, has the best genes, she also has her own experience, has the best insights, so for twenty years of retreat, Tang Guo has been promoted to the realm of immortal monarchs. There is no vision of heaven and earth to advance to the realm of the fairy monarch. There should still be some movement in itself, but the retreat room she was in was built by the Qing Emperor with a genius spirit treasure. No matter what movement is inside, unless the retreat room can be destroyed, there is no way to feel the movement inside. In fact, Tang Guo can continue to cultivate, and for her, there is no realm bottleneck at all. If she cultivated to Immortal Emperor in one breath, she felt that she might be watched by people and attract people''s attention. And she didn''t n to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor at home, because the promotion to the Immortal Emperor had too many visions of heaven and earth. At that time, not only the people in the fairy world knew, but Yun Yichen would also know. When Yun Yichen was angry, he would not do anything to her. If you can''t do anything to her, then she can''t find excuses to clean him up. Secretly killed Yun Yichen, it was too cheap for him, and he was unhappy. Tang Wanqing couldn''t hide the fact that Tang Guo was promoted to Xianjun. Tang Wanqing was at the immortal emperor realm anyway. When Tang Guo appeared in front of him, he felt something wrong in an instant. He stood up and walked in front of Tang Guo with surprise on his face: "Guo''er, are you advanced?" "Xianjun?" Of course Tang Wanqing felt that Tang Guo is now Xianjun, but it was a little weird. Wasn''t it a long way fromst time? Tang Guo replied, "Yes, father, I felt somethingst time, but I didn''t expect to be a fairy king by ident." Tang Wanqing was a little bit dumbfounded: "Twenty years, from the middle of Daluo Jinxian, promoted to Xianjun, Guoer, do you want countless people in the fairy world to crash and die?" One was idental, and one was promoted identally. If the people outside knew, they would be **** off. But Tang Wanqing was very pleased that this is his daughter, who can be promoted by practicing casually. "Father, mother is still in retreat?" "Well, your mother also has some insights, she has been in retreat for more than ten years." Xianjun retreats and feels, that is a very normal thing, Xianjun to Xiandi can''t be promoted with just an insight. Tang Wanqing suddenly remembered something: "You didn''t go to see that kid Yun Yichen, right?" Tang Wanqing was happy because her daughter was not so caring about Yun Yichen. He didn''t think there was a problem with who his daughter liked, but he didn''t agree with him, and he focused on that person. "How does dad know? Of course I have to share it with my dad and my mother first, and I will find Brother Yichenter." Chapter 4637: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (9) Chapter 4637: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (9) Chapter 4637 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (9) "You used to be afraid that you couldn''t find anyone, so you went out to practice." Tang Wanqing didn''t want to say it, but it''s useless not to say it. His daughter will know itter. Tang Guo knew it, but still pretended to be surprised: "Father, when did Brother Yichen go out to practice? I n to go to practice with him, why doesn''t he wait for me." "You were in retreat at the time, and he couldn''t bother him. When the cultivation reached a certain bottleneck, it would be a good thing to go out to practice. Don''t worry, Dad arranged two people for him, both of them are in the realm of Da Luojin, and there is no danger. "Oh, that''s good," Tang Guo was actually not very happy in her heart. She was so kind, and even arranged two bodyguards. "Father, I have to go to practice, and see if I can meet Brother Yichen." Tang Wanqing didn''t stop it, as if he had expected this. He just wanted to say, arranging two people for Tang Guo, and suddenly remembered that she was already in the realm of the immortal monarch. Before he could speak, Tang Guo first said: "I will not bring anyone this time. My current strength, except for the eight immortal emperors. There is no way to escape in his hands, and it is still easy to escape when other immortals get in his hands." Tang Wanqing thought the same way, but it was the storehouse that had selected many life-saving treasures and stuffed them into Tang Guo''s hands. She had to refine these things before leaving. Tang Guo did not refuse, and was willing to ept the kindness from a father. The reason why Yun Yichen was able to wound the original owner was entirely because the original owner had no defense and did not believe that Yun Yichen would hit her hard. Not only did she not have time to fight back, the baby on her body was useless. At that time, they were both in the realm of immortal monarchs, and when they really fought, the treasure of the original owner would be crushed to death, not to mention the original owner''s strength was not weak, but he could not escape the love. After Tang Guo refined all the treasures, Tang Wanqing finally let go. As for Tang Guo''s promotion to the realm of Immortal Monarch, Tang Wanqing didn''t say anything, and also told Tang Guo not to advertise at will. Tang Guo also meant that, under Tang Wanqing''s unwilling gaze, he went out to practice alone. Tang Wanqing still wanted her to lead someone, she didn''t want to take it because she didn''t like the trouble. The main reason is to bring people, she is not very convenient to do things. This time, she didn''t really go out to practice, but to see Wei Xuan. In this world, it is possible to descend from the immortal realm to the mortal realm, but it is more difficult to open the space, generally it is fine, and no one will do such thankless things. Tang Guo wanted to see Wei Xuan, the main reason was that he wanted Wei Xuan to practice faster,e to the immortal world earlier, and get rid of Yun Yichen''s scum. Tang Guo found a rtively deste ce, where the immortal spirit was thin, and the immortals didn''t like to wander around in this ce. Then she began to arrange the formation, she had countless treasures in her hands, and the passage to the lower realm waspletely fine. "The second generation of immortals is good." It took Tang Guo half a month to arrange the formation alone, and when the formation was activated, she felt the attraction from the passage. She put a magic weapon on her body first, and then covered her body with ayer of immortal power before jumping into the passage. Sure enough, there was a strong squeezing force in the space, even if she was the body of an immortal, she could feel the force trying to tear her body every moment. She was well prepared, but nothing happened. However, after exiting the passage, he was a little bit ashamed, it was not so easy for a **** to descend. Chapter 4638: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (10) Chapter 4638: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (10) Chapter 4638 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (10) As for the celestial spirit, there is no such thing. It''s good to not eat a mouthful of ash. The ce where Tang Guo appeared was also very deste. She used a cleansing technique to remove the dust from her body, and she became clean again. Her consciousness shrouded a hundred li, and she appeared in front of a monk instantly. The monk paled in fright by her, and tremblingly called: "I don''t know... I wonder what the predecessor does?" Where did this great powere from, and how dazzling it appeared in front of him. "Where is the Top Mountain?" The monk breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be asking for directions. Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, the monk quickly showed Tang Guo the way, afraid that she would not understand, so he drew a map. Tang Guo took the map and instantly disappeared before the monk''s eyes. The monk trembled and didn''t know what to say, his legs were soft, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly felt something wrong in his hand. He opened his palm and saw that there was a ring lying on it. Feeling the ring is extraordinary, he hid it quickly and ran away quickly. Before long, Tang Guo found the location of Tuoluo Mountain. The reason why I came to this ce was because this was the cave where Wei Xuan lived, and it was also the ce where Yun Yichen encountered miracles. At this time, I don''t know if Wei Xuan is in the cave, but the other party will alwayse back. She just waits here. Tang Guo found the location of the cave and was banned from it. This thing seemed to be a fake in her eyes. She walked into the cave and subconsciously nced at the surroundings. With this scan, she found that the cave was a bit unusual. On the surface of the cave, it looked very deste, but under the ground, she felt a barrier. It''s not like ordinary prohibition, but like a fairy''s method. She was aware of the prohibition and was a little curious for a moment, and wanted to force the prohibition to see what was going on. This ce could allow Yun Yichen to pick up the technique, and it could also bring the dead Wei Xuan back to life. It was certainly not that simple. Just as she was lifting the ban, she suddenly felt a force attacking from the ground, and she instantly raised her defenses to withstand this attack. "Friends of the fairye from the fairy world?" Tang Guo was silent for a moment when he heard the voiceing from under the ground. Was there actually someone living in this ce? That Wei Xuan''s resurrection was not a simple matter. It must have been this person''s help. There was no such a coincidence that he was resurrected when he encountered life. "Friends of the immortal are also people from the immortal world?" Tang Guo didn''t mean to explore the prohibition any more. Hearing Tang Guo''s question, the man was silent for a moment before answering: "It was once considered to be." "I haven''t returned to the fairy world for a long time." Tang Guo was not very interested in other people''s stories, and found a ce to sit down: "I''m sorry, I thought there was no one in that ce, just moved." "I know that the fairy friend has no malice. The fairy friend is full of treasures, and this ce is not rare." Tang Guo pulled the corner of his mouth, what are these words? "Friend Fairy, why did youe here?" The person may have been lonely for many years, no one spoke. Seeing a person suddenly came, someone could finally speak, and wanted to find Tang Guo chattering chattering. Tang Guo saw that Wei Xuan hadn''te back for the time being. Since he was looking for a chat, let''s talk. "Come and find someone." Tang Guo did not hide, "She lives here, you should know her, Wei Xuan." The voice was silent again: "What kind of grudge does Wei Xuan have with the fairy friend?" "No, I have some fate." "It turns out that this is the case, this is a poor man," the voice sighed, "Perhaps, the fairy friend can untie the fate of this life after life." When Tang Guo heard this, he understood that this person should have a high realm, and he might know something. see you tomorrow Good news for notification, there will be an explosion at the beginning of next month. Chapter 4639: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (11) Chapter 4639: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (11) Chapter 4639 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (11) "What fate yoke?" Tang Guo asked. The person was silent for a while, before he said: "Since the fairy friend came here, he must have some understanding." When Tang Guo heard this, heughed: "It seems that I can''t hide anything from the fairy friend, yes, I dide for this. If the fairy friend can count this, he must be very strong? I don''t know why the fairy world can''t live. Stay in the mortal world. Is the fairy friend staying here rted to the fateful shackles you mentioned?" Tang Guo guessed this because the other party knew too much. She really didn''t believe that this kind of power would help Wei Xuan so many times because of sympathy. Listening to what the other party said, I hope she can really solve this fateful entanglement. "Does Xianyou know someone named Yun Yichen?" the voice asked. Tang Guo didn''t conceal: "Know, what does this person have to do with you?" "It doesn''t matter much, it''s considered a neighbor." After that, he introduced himself, "My name is Jiang Zilin." Tang Guo recalled the name in his mind, but did not find the existence of this name for the time being. There may be some unknown hermit powerhouses, or it may be that the age is too old, and the fairy world has no his legend. "Yun Yichen''s encounter is not idental." Jiang Zilin didn''t let Tang Guo wait too long, and continued, "The reason why Yun Yichen had this encounter should havee from a calction. The specifics are not easy to calcte, but This person''s existence is indeed to calcte me." "Calcte you?" Tang Guo was surprised. He originally thought it was a simple story about killing his wife for Xiuxian. Now it doesn''t seem to be that simple. "Yes, calcte me, want to calcte my inheritance." Jiang Zilin paused for a while, and said four words that shocked Tang Guo, "Sacred inheritance." Legacy of sanctification? As a second generation of immortals, Tang Guo certainly knew what this meant, which meant that those who got the inheritance of sanctification would greatly increase the chance of bing saint. ording to legend, many years ago, after the tribtion of heaven and earth, the saints had all fallen to protect the heaven and earth. If it hadn''t been for the sacrifices of the saints'' seniors, this world would have long since ceased to exist. "Such an important matter, you are not afraid that I will know it, and you can also calcte your sanctification inheritance." "Friend Fairy is interested in this? You want me to give you a copy." Tang Guo was very subtle in his heart: "Are you kidding me?" How can the inheritance of sanctification be given as you say it? If it is known by those who carefully n, it will not be angry. "I didn''t joking." Jiang Zilin''s voice was serious and serious, "If the fairy friend needs it, I will give it to you." Tang Guo refused: "I don''t need it for the time being, please make things clear first." "Friends of the fairy, don''t be afraid, you and I are predestined, sooner orter, I have to give it, and now it is nothing. Tang Guo always felt that the conversation was getting more and more crooked, and sooner orter what it meant to be given. She had an idea in her heart: "Do you want to ept me as an apprentice?" "No, no, I didn''t mean that." Jiang Zilin said quickly, his tone still a bit flustered, as if he was afraid that Tang Guo would misunderstand something, "There is no fate between us as a master and apprentice." "Then you say you have fate with me? Is it a fate of sanctification? If I ept your inheritance, wouldn''t it be the inheritance of master and disciple?" "This... it doesn''t have to be a master or apprentice." Jiang Zilin''s hesitating voice made Tang Guo feel that the hermit master is a bit like a mother-inw. We had a good conversation just now, how did the style of painting suddenly change? Chapter 4640: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (12) Chapter 4640: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (12) Chapter 4640 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (12) "Friend Fairy, let''s talk about business." Tang Guo: "In that case, continue with the topic just now. You said Yun Yichen is calcting your inheritance of sanctification, and the fateful entanglement between Wei Xuan and him. I have to solve these problems. What''s the matter? ." "ording to my calction, Yun Yichen should be someone in the immortal world. I have not calcted it for the time being. Because the other party used some methods, and the immortal world is too far away from here, it is difficult to calcte. My current ability is a bit limited." Jiang Zilin said, "but the other party can be regarded as smashing himself in the foot. The entanglement between Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan is the biggest failure. Even that person cannot solve it. This life is a fateful entanglement." "Because the ce where I currently live is special, it is a restrictionid down during my peak period. It can iste many things and be a self-contained ce. Therefore, I am not bound by the fate of life and life." Tang Guo understood: "What you mean is that even if the world outside turns back in time and everything has been refolded, there will be no impact on your side, right?" "Yes, it''s like this." Jiang Zilin is a little bit divided. It''s good to talk to smart people, and understand. "That person separated a Yun Yichen, it should be for sanctification, I don''t know where to get a Zhanqing Jue, let a part of him practice in the mortal world." "When Yun Yichen was reborn in the mortal world, that person should have known something about the inheritance of sanctification, and he also urately found the location of this cave. However, how can the restriction here be broken by his little fairy? Yes? When he broke the ban, I severely wounded him. Then he left unwillingly, and deliberately dropped Zhanqing Ju in the cave, making me think he gave up." "That Zhanqing is definitely a practice that vites thews of heaven and earth. Even if you can finally cultivate to the realm of the immortal emperor, when you step into the stage of sanctification, it will be broken down by heaven and earth, and dissipated between heaven and earth. But most people practice. Before this time, halfway will die for various reasons." "Later, it was Yun Yichen who went through ups and downs and came to the cave to find this Zhan Qingjue. Fortunately, it was me who lived here. If those old men in the past saw Yun Yichen''s tough temperament, most of them would have to take it away. It''s passed down." Jiang Zilin said this, still a little bit proud, "I ignored him, I just watched him quietly." Tang Guo was full of ck lines. It is reasonable to say that the saints should be old monsters. Why is this person being serious for a while, and not serious for a while? Tang Guo felt that what Jiang Zilin said was indeed right. ording to the normal routine, if a hermit expert encounters Yun Yichen''s kind of training waste, but is still unwilling to give up, it will definitely be a pity in his heart, and he will basically help if he has the ability. See what good luck he has. Unfortunately, that person did not expect that Jiang Zilin would be indifferent to these. "Later, I felt that my decision was very correct. After Yun Yichen''s cultivation was sessful, he went back and wiped out all the members of his family, no matter what his identity, no one was left." Speaking of these, Jiang Zilin dared to sigh. , "Presumably Yun Yichen''s true body is not a good person. If the inheritance of sanctification falls into his hands, it is not a good thing, it will be a disaster in the fairy world." Tang Guo understood what Jiang Zilin meant. In the small Yun family, there were many people who were not good to Yun Yichen, but there were also many people who had no grievances with Yun Yichen, and even many were the same as Yun Yichen. Struggling to survive. Chapter 4641: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (13) Chapter 4641: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (13) Chapter 4641 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (13) On the road of cultivation, no one will be easy except for the proud and darling of heaven. Yun Yichen could kill the people who once insulted him, but he didn''t let him go, which seemed really ruthless. "Later, Yun Yichen got married with a woman," Jiang Zilin continued, "I feel that it is not ordinary. After a little calction, it turns out that the bond between this woman and Yun Yichen is a bit strange, as if someone deliberately Linking the two together. At first, I thought it was the person who caused Yun Yichen''s love tribtion, so that in the future, after the love tribtion is cut off, his cultivation level will rise very quickly." "As time progressed, Yun Yichen brought the woman to the cave to kill. At that time, I guessed what the calction of the man behind him was." "That person wanted me to open the restriction, and he sacrificed with an innocent woman and the child in her belly. Otherwise, why would Yun Yichen bury Wei Xuan above the restriction? At that time, the blood was dripping on the restriction. " "That person should think that I will never fail to save Wei Xuan, letting Wei Xuan die in front of his eyes. This Wei Xuan talent is also one-to-one, and maybe it will be passed on to her when I save it. And she The child in the belly is Yun Yichen, and it is his. Wei Xuan is Yun Yichen''s wife and is also his wife. It is really good calction." Tang Guo also felt that that person was really good at calcting and was vicious enough. "It''s just that he didn''t expect that even though I saved Wei Xuan, I didn''t show up or pass on to her, and I didn''t even give any treasures or exercises to her." Jiang Zilin talked about this, and the smugness in his tone covered it up. I couldn''t help but say, "Wei Xuan is talented and has xinxing. I don''t need my help at all. As long as she saves her life, it will be soaring to the sky sooner orter. Why do you need my help?" "Besides, I have no rtionship with her." "She also got blood everywhere in my ban. It''s good if I''m not angry. How can it be passed on to her." Tang Guo felt that Jiang Zilin''s style of painting was really changeable. For a while, Wei Xuan was pitiful, and Wei Xuan was troublesome for a while, and he still had a little cleanliness. "The person behind him miscalcted several times, plus he was seriously injured, and he didn''t have the intention toe to this ce. One thing I didn''t expect was that Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan would have entanglements for life and life. The result was that the man had to be there in every life. I did the same thing in front of me." Jiang Zilin was a little bit grinned when he talked about this. "In this life, I was cruel. If he hadn''t been able to save his life, he might have died. It''s a pity that he couldn''t kill him directly. he." When Tang Guo heard this, she couldn''t hold back herugh. "By the way, since Wei Xuan needs the help of Xianyou to be resurrected, Xianyou knows their fateful entanglements, why don''t you just save Wei Xuan?" Tang Guo just made a guess, "In this way, can Wei Xuan be reincarnated directly? , Don''t entangle with Yun?" "Friends of the fairy, now I amughing. Since it is a fateful entanglement from life to life, how can I not save it and change it? Fate entanglement is very powerful. To be honest, I have done this, but it is useless. I don''t save the guard. Xuan, Fate will arrange for others to rescue Wei Xuan. In short, if this fateful yoke is not resolved, Wei Xuan will always be rescued and will never die." "What do you n to do now?" After telling her so much, there should be some purpose. Chapter 4642: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (14) Chapter 4642: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (14) Chapter 4642 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (14) "Friend Fairy, can you do me a favor?" Tang Guo: "You talk about it first." "Even if you wille, I have been waiting for you." Jiang Zilin said, "In the beginning, countless saints sacrificed, in fact, they all kept their inheritance and put them here. At that time, I just Sanctification is also the one with better talents. Those old men agreed that I canplete this task and will seal me here. In order to save me from the catastrophe, they even took me apart." Tang Guo hesitated: "Done it?" "It means to dismantle the bones and bury them, but for the saint, it can be recovered and it only takes some time." Jiang Zilin said, "They are afraid that things will change, so they put the inheritance in my hands. One day they can pass these inheritances to their descendants." "Then how can I help you?" "I will open the restriction first, then youe in to help me open the seal and put my bones together." Jiang Zilin said very easily, and then Tang Guo felt that the restriction was opened, and she leaped in quickly. After she entered, the restriction was closed again, and the ce where Tang Guo appeared was like a pce, not as magnificent as imagined, but with mystery everywhere. She always felt that she was in a very special world, and her connection with the outside world seemed to be cut off. Off. "This ce has be a world of its own." Jiang Lin''s voice sounded in her ears, "If you walk seven steps ahead, you will see a white jade cauldron." Following Jiang Zilin''s words, Tang Guo walked seven steps forward, and she saw a white jade cauldron. "Remove Kanae, my bones are buried underneath." Tang Guo moved the tripod away, and did not dig for the time being. Instead, he said, "You didn''t frame me?" "I won''t frame you." Jiang Zilin said, "you can dig with confidence." "If you don''t believe it, when you dig out the bones, you can drop blood on it to form a contract, and I won''t be able to harm you." Tang Guo knew this statement. After the blood has be a contract, the owner of the bones can''t harm her. However, did this person have been buried in the ground for too long? Although it is only a bond of blood, most people will not allow anyone to do this. "How old were you when you were sanctified?" "Do you have no experience in the arena?" Jiang Zilin: "Friend Fairy, you don''t have to question me. I am not that stupid. The reason why you can do this is because you are different." Tang Guo was curious: "Why am I different? Oh, before you said that we were destined, could it be because of this?" "Almost." Seeing Tang Guo''s lingering motion, Jiang Zilin said more, "Friend Fairy, can you move?" "You haven''t said what fate is with me." Jiang Zilin froze for a while before saying, "Marriage." System: Puff...hahahahahahahahahaha, this system is soughable. After a long time, it was actually a marriage. No wonder the painting style bes more wrong as you get behind. Tang Guo was also taken aback for a moment, and thenughed out: "I have helped you with me, so I have to lose myself?" "This is fate, the fairy friend just let it go, don''t force it. The fairy friend is really unwilling, and I can''t force you." Jiang Zilin was afraid that Tang Guo would be angry, and turned and ran away. Back then, he promised to deal with his aftermath because the old men said that it was him who stayed in order to preserve the inheritance. Because this robbery can only be ended by his future Taoistpanion. Chapter 4643: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (15) Chapter 4643: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (15) Chapter 4643 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (15) But the chance of his Daoist appearing is very small, and it may not appear again because of some idents. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to wait for her. Tang Guo knelt down, found a small shovel, and began to dig the soil: "Have you ever had an aislepanion before?" "No, I''m single for ten thousand years. Those old men have calcted for me. The probability of my Taoist couple appearing is very small." "You said earlier that you want to pass on sanctification to me because of marriage?" Jiang Zilin: "Yeah." "Did you know that between Taoists and Taoists, they may also kill each other in order to grab resources and exercises. If I have this heart, your bones are still in my hands, wouldn''t you be over?" Jiang Zilin: "The old men calcted that as long as you show up, it is good luck." He didn''t feel any malice in her. Since she appeared, he has felt the bond between them. "But I don''t want a Taoist couple." Jiang Zilin: "You don''t need to force it, I won''t force you. If you want, you can tell me." "Did you know that there is a word?" Jiang Zilin wondered: "What word?" "Spare tire." "What is a spare tire?" Jiang Zilin really didn''t know what it was. "Friend Fairy, can you talk about a spare tire?" "It means what you just said, if I need a Taoistpanion, I wille to you again." Tang Guo said. Jiang Zilin: "That''s what I meant, it''s really appropriate" System: This silly boy is not angry at all. After a while, Tang Guo dug out a box from under the ground. This box was quite big. She opened the box and a soft white light radiated from the box. Tang Guo looked at the transparent bones inside the box and couldn''t help but eximed, "Your bones are pretty." "The bones of a saint are so beautiful." Jiang Zilin boasted, "When you be a holy, the bones are so beautiful, don''t envy them. Every hair and bone of the saint can continue to survive, but they haveplete Sage bones can have all their strengths." Tang Guo: "What am I going to do now?" "Don''t you drop blood?" "No need." Tang Guo said, "I feel you should not harm me." "That''s it." A bachelor who may be tens of thousands of years old, and finally there is someone who may be a Taoistpanion. How could he harm her? "Where is your skull?" Tang Guo flipped through the box, but didn''t see Jiang Zilin''s skull. "Here." Jiang Zilin said, Tang Guo felt something. She raised her head slightly and saw a skull flying from a distance. It was still transparent and didn''t look scary at all, but it looked like a piece. artwork. Jiang Zilin''s skull flew in front of her: "My soul is sealed inside the skull. Then you help me piece the other bones together, and put the skull on top, the seal will be automatically lifted. " "Okay." Tang Guo knelt down again, fiddling with the crystal-like bones, and asked: "Wait, what are you going to do?" "Follow you to the fairy world." "Go to the immortal world?" Tang Guo asked, "Didn''t you say that those predecessors asked you to help pass the inheritance to their descendants? Don''t you do these things?" "To do." Jiang Zilin replied, "But it is not easy to get the inheritance. When I recover, I will set a test for them. Whether I can get it depends on their understanding and character. This is what the old men said. , Cant be given for nothing. "Do you still have a recovery period?" "My flesh and blood are gone. It takes time to recover the flesh and blood, and let the flesh and blood grow back." Jiang Zilin said, "I will follow you during this time." see you tomorrow Chapter 4644: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (16) Chapter 4644: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (16) Chapter 4644 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (16) Tang Guo: "What can you do with me? I don''t care for idlers, and you can''t take advantage of me unscrupulously because you and I are married." Jiang Zilin seemed to be thinking, the skull has been braving a beautiful white light: "Although my flesh and blood cannot grow temporarily, no one in the immortal world should be my opponent. If someone bullies you, I can help you fight it back." "That''s it..." Tang Guo seemed to hesitate, seeing Jiang Zilin nervous, "It''s okay, then it''s OK." "it is good." When Tang Guo was fighting the bones, Jiang Zilin''s skull was dangling around her. He could hear that he was very excited, and he deliberately controlled his emotions to make himself appear more stable. "Are you here specifically for Wei Xuan this time?" Jiang Zilin asked for a topic. Tang Guo: "Yeah." "Then how are you going to solve this matter?" Although Tang Guo can solve the fateful shackles, Jiang Zilin is still a little curious. "Yun Yichen has hatred with me. In the future, he will severely wound me for Wei Xuan, search for my soul, and abolish my cultivation." Tang Guo felt that Yun Yichen was a ruthless and unrighteous person. Now, after listening to what Jiang Zilin said, it is not surprising that Yun Yichen himself should be such a person. Jiang Zilin is right, if such a person has the inheritance of sanctification, it would be a disaster for the entire fairy world. When Jiang Zilin heard this, he was shocked and a little bit angry: "This man is really unscrupulous. Fortunately, I didn''t get the trick. If I stupidly pass on sanctification to him, I don''t know what will happen in the future." He wasn''t shocked how Tang Guo knew about the future. Now that she came here, it was not strange to know the future, she must have seized some opportunity. Those old men back then were also very foresighted, it was because they could not escape Yun Yichen''s calctions that they let him stay, right? Probably. ording to the urinary **** of those old men, most of them will be fooled. "Okay, can you see if it works like this?" Tang Guo nced twice after finishing Jiang Zilin''s bones. Although it was a pair of bones, because it was a saint''s bone, it was really beautiful and spread on the ground. With yingying white light, people will know it is a baby at a nce. If someone picks up a saint bone and uses it to refine a powerful magic weapon, it is guaranteed to be very powerful. Jiang Zilin only felt that the bones were a bit cold. It might have been too long since they were put together. His skull flew over andnded on the entire skeleton. He controlled the skull to fly to the ground and reminded Tang Guo by the way: "Wait a little bit dazzling." Tang Guo understood, did she let her protect her eyes? When Jiang Zilin''s skull fell on its original position, a burst of strong light really radiated, because Tang Guo had been prepared, this strong light did not cause any irritation to her eyes. The intense white light made Tang Guo unable to see clearly what had changed in Jiang Zilin, but she heard the gurgling sound of bones. After a while, the white light disappeared, and a pair of crystal-like bones stood in front of Tang Guo, and the outside was more shiny than before. In a blink of an eye, there was an extra piece of clothing on this pair of bones, which was a white garment, hung on this pair of bones. If you don''t look ahead, you really think this is a young man. She also saw Jiang Zilin''s bones with a hair band hanging, and then heard Jiang Zilin''s muttering voice: "I forgot, I don''t need the hair band for now." Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 4645: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (17) Chapter 4645: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (17) Chapter 4645 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (17) System: [Host, this guy is still a virtuous man. He has to wear good-looking clothes and tie a hair band when hees out. Have you forgotten that he is just a bone? Looking at the shiny top of his head, heughed. Tang Guo: "It''s a bit stinky." Jiang Zilin put away the hair band, Tang Guo happened to find that there were several rings on his hand bones. They were all kinds of rings, which were exceptionally beautiful. They were still glowing with gems and didnt know what to say for a while. . This bone is not ordinary. "Jiang Zilin, would you like to wear another cloak? The way you look now will not scare people, but it will definitely make many people think that you are a treasure, and they wille to grab you." Tang Guo reminded, "pass a cloak , Put on another mask." Jiang Zilin did not refuse: "You reminded me that it should be the case. My bones are so good-looking. I am afraid everyone will covet it when I go out. It will be very troublesome." System: Narcissist. Jiang Zilin found a cloak to hang on him. The hat on the cloak was ced on the bald and shiny skull. He took out a mask and ced it on the face of the skull. The body is bulging up a bit. If you only look at the surface, you will only think that this person is mysterious, and you will not suspect that there is a bone under the cloak. "How about this?" Jiang Zilin asked, still spinning in front of Tang Guo. Judging from his behavior, he should be very satisfied with his appearance. Tang Guo: "Very good." Jiang Zilin was satisfied. He pinched a magic trick. Tang Guo instantly felt that his surroundings were different. Compared to the previous, it seemed to have a more living taste. "Are you waiting for Wei Xuan toe back, why are you looking for Wei Xuan?" Jiang Zilin invited Tang Guo to sit down at the Baiyu table and personally made tea for her. The tea is Lingcha for many years, but it is well preserved, and the fragrance is overflowing when it is cooked. It is refreshing and refreshing after a sip. "I want to pass on some exercises and treasures to her, so that she can cultivate into an immortal soon, go to the immortal realm to find Yun Yichen trouble, expose his actions, and make Yun Yichen notorious. Then, I n to make Yun Yichen famous. Chen''s soul is arrested, as long as the cloud is immortal and the soul is controlled by me, there is no so-called fate." Jiang Zilin: "It''s a good way." "ording to the frequency that Wei Xuan goes out, he should be back one day. You can make some preparations in advance." Tang Guo took out a portrait: "I''m already ready." She opened the portrait, and Jiang Zilin was surprised when she saw it. This portrait turned out to be her own. "Since you want to give something, you must not send it secretly, you have to show your face." Tang Guo exined. Jiang Zilin nodded after thinking for a while: "It makes sense." Jiang Zilin cooked the Lingcha and poured a cup to Tang Guo: "Try it." Tang Guo was not polite, the taste of this Lingcha was indeed very attractive, it should be regarded as ancient tea, she took a sip. With just a small sip, the tea tends to flow between the lips and teeth, and it will not disperse for a long time. There was also a force that flowed from her body, and finally stopped at the position of her dantian, which instantly improved her cultivation. Jiang Zilin saw how Tang Guo liked it: "I have a lot of this tea. If you like it, I''ll give you some." Jiang Zilin was an activist, so he said so, and with a wave of his hand, six white jade jars appeared on the table: "You have finished drinking,e and ask me again." Chapter 4646: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (18) Chapter 4646: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (18) Chapter 4646 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (18) Tang Guo: "Then I''m not wee, my parents will like it too, so I can just give them something to try." "It turns out that I will give you my parents," Jiang Zilin said. Several cans appeared on the table, and there were a few more. "Can you look at these?" "Good things are good things, but I can''t ept your things for no reason," Tang Guo was suspicious, "You said that you have a rtionship with me, you don''t want to use this to make me owe you. Things, then bind me?" Jiang Zilin said in a panic, "No, it didn''t mean that. I didn''t even think of this if you didn''t say it." Thinking of this, he felt a little bit this way, but seeing that Tang Guo was unhappy, he said, "I Jiang Zi Lin doesn''t like to force people to do things that they don''t like. You can rest assured. I gave you these because I wanted to." "Well, I don''t think you are such a person." System: Does this count as cheap and good? Tang Guo wanted to talk about business: "If you get to the fairy world, can you figure out who is Yun Yichen''s body?" "It''s not easy to calcte, there should be some magic weapon on the other party''s body or where he lives, which can cover up the secret. However, if that person appears in front of me, I can feel it. Butst time I beat him into serious injuries. He may not be able to recover in a hundred years, so he shouldn''t show up very ostentatiously." Jiang Zilin thought that Tang Guo was worried about that person making trouble,forting him, "I will follow you in the future, you just do whatever you want, I am invincible now." "So..." With Jiang Zilin''s words, Tang Guo didn''t worry about anything. She stood up with the portrait, "I''ll go out and arrange it. When Wei Xuan gets the portrait, I will return to the fairy world." Wei Xuan is still working hard at the moment and has encountered a lot of troubles. In order to cultivate resources, she has to go out often to take risks, causing her whole body to be hurt. If it weren''t for Jiang Zilin to help her protect the child in her abdomen, under such an intensity of cultivation, even if the child was kept, problems would happen sooner orter. After Tang Guo arranged the arrangement, he returned to Jiang Zilin''s ce and found that he was staring at the tea in the teacup and put a hand bone into the teacup. "what are you doing?" "I''m drinking tea." Jiang Zilin replied. Tang Guo saw the tea in the teacup, and she really reduced a lot. She suddenly remembered that in a certain world, the dragon with the remaining bones was missing. The way she drank was the same as Jiang Zilin''s, all of which was immersed in the bones. But that dragon was much more unlucky than Jiang Zilin, because he was shaved off his flesh and blood. On the other hand, Jiang Zilin took the initiative to dpose the flesh and blood, leaving only the bones, which he asked to help disassemble and put into the box. That dragon could not produce blood and flesh, and Jiang Zilin was a saint who could let flesh and blood grow back. Tang Guo thought of one thing. If she eats barbecue in front of Jiang Zilin, she is afraid that the other party will only be greedy and cry. System: Too bad, too bad. Jiang Zilin didn''t know Tang Guo''s thoughts yet, and chatted with her happily about the past. They are all stories between him and the saints in ancient times. At that time, Jiang Zilin was extremely talented, and he cultivated to the realm of saints in a short time. If it weren''t for the great cmity, he would be able to enjoy the scenery well. He also did not expect that he would be entrusted with important tasks shortly after being sanctified. "Those saints, really do not exist?" Jiang Zilin: "Well, if they give up this world, they still have a chance to survive and go to the void to find another holynd for cultivation. But if they choose to protect this ce, they all sacrificed." Chapter 4647: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (19) Chapter 4647: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (19) Chapter 4647 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (19) The next day, as Jiang Zilin said, Tang Guo heard movement outside the cave. She swept away her spiritual sense and saw a beautiful woman walk in from outside the cave. Jiang Zilin: "Wei Xuan is back." If it weren''t for Tang Guo to watch Wei Xuan take something, Jiang Zilin would have wanted to go out and have a look. "It seems to be injured." Tang Guo felt the **** air on Wei Xuan''s body, and nced at her body. Sure enough, there wererge and small injuries on her body, except that her abdomen was well protected. The moment Wei Xuan walked into the cave, his whole body rxed. It was obvious that she had lost her previous memories, and she didn''t know why she had to cultivate so exhaustingly. She seemed to have a voice in her heart at high speed, she must be stronger. She touched the position of her belly, even if she didn''t want to be a fairy, she had to do it for the child. She also wanted to understand that she would lose her memory because she was very busy, who owns this child and why that person is not there. If that person died, she would even keep the child. If that person loses her, she will also find her memory. The child belongs to that person and hers, so what does she have to do with that person to raise her own child? With such thoughts in mind, Wei Xuan began to heal. After a while, Wei Xuan always felt that something was wrong, and she quickly stood up, only to realize that something was wrong where she had just sat cross-legged. Upon closer inspection, the stone bed I was sitting on was clean, and the blood falling on it seemed to be absorbed. Wei Xuan understood in his heart that this stone bed might be unusual. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were right below, listening to Wei Xuan''s clinking of the stone bed. After a while, Wei Xuan finally found the box Tang Guo had left in the stone bed. In the box there are practice secrets, some treasures for self-defense, and medicine, and of course, there is also a portrait of her. On the top of the box, a few words are also engraved: Remain with a destined person. When Wei Xuan saw these words, his heart suddenly beat. Is she the one destined? She opened the box carefully and found that the items inside were extraordinary, and she soon saw the portrait of Tang Guo. When Wei Xuan looked at the portrait, he knew that this was the owner of the things left. Look at the items left in the box, it is too important to her. With these things, she doesn''t need to go out often to take risks, she just needs to practice peace of mind and go out to practice properly. Wei Xuan unfolded the portrait, hung it on the wall, staring at the portrait and muttered in a low voice: "So beautiful, she must be a fairy." System: Yes, boast. Having said that, she respectfully posed to Tang Guo''s portrait: "Today, I have the fate to get the items left by the predecessor of Fairy, which has solved Wei Xuan''s current difficulties. Please receive Wei Xuan''s three bows." After Wei Xuan inspected things, especially the practice secret book, her hands trembled a little. Her biggest difficulty at the moment was that she couldn''t practice the exercises. Every time she went out into dangerous ces, she wanted to get aplete practice.w. Now that he has obtained such a secret book, Wei Xuan is already practicing. After many days, Wei Xuan opened his eyes. She walked to the portrait again and knelt down with a plop: "Senior Fairy left the exercises for Wei Xuan. Now he is considered Wei Xuan''s master. Master is here. Please be respected by the disciple." Wei Xuan is really grateful. With this technique, her future cultivation will be smooth even if there is nothing else. Tang Guo was drinking tea, when she heard this, she almost squirted out. Chapter 4648: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (20) Chapter 4648: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (20) Chapter 4648 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (20) Fortunately, the quality of the teacup is good, and she has not cracked it. After Wei Xuan finished worshipping, she felt the bond between them, so she has one more apprentice? Wei Xuan has a good temperament and talent. Forget it, there is nothing in fact. Jiang Zilin''s bare hand bones were pinching nothing: "Wei Xuan has been pitiful for so many lives, and finally it turns around." "What did you figure out?" Jiang Zilin retracted his hand bones and hid them in his robe: "The fairy road is boundless." "Sure enough, the old men didn''t lie to me, as long as you show up, everything can be solved." Jiang Zilin said in a good mood, not only can solve the difficulties in the fairy world, but also solve his single problem. Although they don''t have much now, there will definitely be something in the future. Jiang Zilin was not in a hurry, now he did not have flesh and blood, no matter how beautiful his bones were, he was not as good as a flesh and blood body. It''s not toote to talk about it when he has bleeding flesh. Tang Guo didn''t expect Wei Xuanhui to be so straightforward. After practicing her exercises, Tang Guo worshipped her as a teacher. Of course, she was not disgusted either, but instead felt that it was a pity that Wei Xuan was such a good person to be ruined by Yun Yichen. Therefore, while Wei Xuan was cultivating, she gave something more, which would help Wei Xuan be stronger, and be able to beat the clouds well in the future. Wei Xuan himself was cultivating and suddenly heard something. He opened his eyes and found that a ring had fallen from the portrait. After Tang Guo finished this, he and Jiang Zilin teleported out of the cave. The two did not stay, and went straight back to the fairy world. It is more difficult toe to the ordinary world, but it is easy to return to the immortal world, with almost no obstacles. After arriving in the fairy world, Tang Guo didn''t go home either, but nned to go shopping everywhere. I don''t know what happened to Yun Yichen. ording to the original situation, the original owner would go out to practice with Yun Yichen, because with the original owner, Yun Yichen''s experience went smoothly. What''s more, the original owner helped solve many problems in the middle of the journey, taught those who bullied Yun Yichen, and offended many people. It''s her now, there must be no cheap things. Following the original trajectory, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin to find one by one, and while inquiring about Yun Yichen''s news, she soon knew where Yun Yichen was. Yun Yichen is currently in Danshan and is still in conflict with others. Tang Guo remembered this, as if someoneughed at Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian, how could he be liked by the original owner. The original owner is the daughter of Qingdi, and many people in the fairy world adore her. After she and Yun Yichen settled down, many people hated Yun Yichen. Especially those who thought they had great hope with the original owner. The person who shed with Yun Yichen in Danshan was the son of Emperor Dan, Lin Chu. Danshan is exactly the site of Emperor Dan. Yun Yichen came here to participate in the alchemy conference held by Emperor Pill. Those who won can get rewards from Emperor Pill. Maybe he can be pointed out by Emperor Pill. Yun Yichen also came with rewards. He has had endless adventures and learned a lot of skills, but he will not miss anything useful for cultivation. Lin Chu is the son of Emperor Dan. Because Yun Yichen was engaged to the original owner, he looked very ufortable with Yun Yichen. He himself disdains to participate in the middle alchemy meeting, but knowing that Yun Yichen is there, he can''t let it go. When Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin appeared in the crowd, they happened to see them making alchemy. Now the alchemypetition hase to an end. At present, there are only five people left on stage, among them Yun Yichen and Lin Chu, and the final round is about to begin. Lin Chu really didn''t expect Yun Yichen to be so powerful, but he believed in his ability. As the son of Emperor Pill, how could he lose to an unknown person, that would definitely be ashamed. Tang Guo looked at his memory. In thest round, the original owner gave Yun Yichen a top alchemy furnace. With the top alchemy road, Yun Yichen narrowly defeated Lin Chu. This time, she would not give it. see you tomorrow Chapter 4649: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (21) Chapter 4649: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (21) Chapter 4649 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (21) Yun Yichen didn''t know that Tang Guo appeared in the audience. He was now thinking wholeheartedly about how to deal with the final round. To continue so many rounds, he has tried his best. If Lin Chu was not involved, he would definitely be the one who won the final victory in this alchemy meeting. Lin Chu is the son of Emperor Dan, and the opponent didn''t look down on him much at first. He used some opportunistic tricks to get a tie with the opponent. The first few rounds of the alchemy conference seemed to prove to people that they had this level, and the final round was the real victory. Yun Yichen frowned and thought, when the elixir was released, he had no other choice but to bite the bullet and make alchemy. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that in thisst link, Lin Chu is even better. Of course Yun Yichen wasn''t too bad, just a little bit inferior. "Yun Yichen''s ability is indeed not small." Jiang Zilin''s voice sounded in Tang Guo''s ears, "If he can have a top-ss alchemy furnace in the immortal world, it may be true who wins and loses." Tang Guo: "But he didn''t." When Jiang Zilin heard Tang Guo''s words, she always felt that she meant something, but could not guess why. Tang Guo said: "ording to the original, I wille out with him to experience, and then I will give him the top alchemy furnace my father gave me. Then, he won." "Now, if I don''t give it, he naturally can''t have it." Is the top alchemy furnace given to people casually? This Yun Yichen is just a wolf-hearted dog. Don''t remember who is good, a typical white-eyed wolf, selfish. Jiang Zilin heard the anger in Tang Guo''s tone. He hadn''tforted others and didn''t know how to arrange it, but he would still say something nice: "Don''t be angry, today he will lose." "One more thing, Yun Yichen''s borrowed luck is losing." Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Borrowed luck?" "Thanks to Wei Xuan, and yours. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be Yun Yichen himself. It is very easy for an immortal great power to count the juniors." Tang Guo suddenly understood that Wei Xuan''s appearance and her encounter with Yun Yichen might have been calcted by some people. It seems to be true when I think about it, since Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan got married, they have had a smooth journey. Yun Yichen made rapid progress, and Wei Xuan had a good talent, but he was not as fast as Yun Yichen''s cultivation. When Yun Yichen left, Wei Xuan was resurrected, and his cultivation speed seemed to have be faster again. Yun Yichen himself is very bumpy in the immortal realm, if there is no helper, it is a question of whether he can survive in the immortal realm. Since meeting the original owner, it has been a smooth journey again, as if he had been hung up. The original owner''s talent was also excellent, but after Yun Yichen appeared, her cultivation speed slowed down. But many people think that the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it is to cultivate, and they don''t think there is any problem with the original master''s cultivation speed. "The people behind are calcting the matter of luck, the immortal emperor-level figures in the immortal world can''t see it, because this is regarded as Yangmou." Jiang Zilin said again, "This Yangmou is, if you don''t know what is behind Yun Yichen, No one would have thought of this. The luck between the Taoists themselves can be borrowed from each other, but not too much, but a little bit is enough to make the weaker party use it." Tang Guo: "I am really more and more curious about who is calcting." Chapter 4650: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (22) Chapter 4650: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (22) Chapter 4650 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (22) "As long as I can see that person, I can recognize him." Jiang Zilin said. Soon, the eyes of the two fell on the stage, and Lin Chu and Yun Yichen both moved. It seems that the two are going to start the furnace at the same time. The appearance of Yun Yichen today has shocked many people, saying that this person is worthy of the person the Qing Emperor fancy, and he can also make his daughter engage with each other. Lin Chu was full of confidence. Of course, after seeing Yun Yichen''s power in the previous rounds, he was very serious in thest round and did not dare to be careless. If he loses today, he will be ashamed of himself, and even ashamed of his father''s face. Lin Chu finallyughed when he saw that the refined and mellow elixir with a fragrance was still full of nine. Over there, Yun Yichen frowned as he looked at the eight pills lying in the furnace. Sure enough, he still had a lot of heat to refine the pill at this stage. This round, he should have lost. He saw that Lin Chu''s eyes were a little unkind. If it weren''t for the other party''s sudden obstruction, he would definitely be rewarded by Emperor Dan. Those two things are still very useful to him. Lin Chu finally breathed a sigh of relief when Lin Chu''s victory was announced on the spot. At this time of the game, it was no longer his personal problem. Now that he finally won, he suddenly calmed down. He was a son of Emperor Dan, why did he bother with the little Xuanxian? As for Qingdi''s daughter, Qingdi spoils her daughter so much, if Tang Guo disagrees, he won''t be in his turn. Lin Chu patted his head annoyedly. Tang Guo didn''t mean anything to him. It''s good not to beat him. He has a good feeling for the other party, but he doesn''t want to do such an uncalm thing. "Brother Lin, congrattions." Lin Chu, who was immersed in thinking, was awakened by a familiar voice. He collected the elixir in front of him at will, and jumped off the stage, just in front of the person. "There''s nothing to congratte, but it''s just a little Xuanxian. It''s also strange. What I am angry about with him." Lin Chu whispered, "There is nothing worthy of congrattions. I''m leaving. It''s boring. If you smash the ce, you will definitely have to scold me bloody." It''s really strange. Why is it so easy to get angry today? Fortunately, Yun Yichen''s ability is still a bit inferior to him. Otherwise, I really don''t know what the consequences are. Jiang Zilin: "Who is that person?" "Lin Chu, the son of Emperor Dan." Jiang Zilin nodded: "I''ll just say how familiar his breath is. It turned out to be a descendant of Pill Saint." "That person was almost robbed of luck." Jiang Zilin''s words shocked Tang Guo. It''s luck again, as if this world is different from the world she once stayed in, it can take away people''s luck at every turn. Tang Guo resounded in the memory he had read. After Yun Yichen had defeated Lin Chu, Lin Chu was indeed depressed, as if his cultivation level had not improved for many years. Because Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian, actually won the son of Emperor Pill, and once became a joke in the fairy world. However, the original owner gave Yun Yichen a top alchemy furnace because of opportunism at a critical time, which was regarded as offending Emperor Pill. Counting this up, every step Yun Yichen takes seems to be climbing up on someone else''s body. Thinking carefully about it is really scary. "Tang Guo." Tang Guo was still meditating. Lin Chu had discovered her existence over there and ran to Tang Guo yelling loudly: "Are you there too?" Chapter 4651: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (23) Chapter 4651: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (23) Chapter 4651 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (23) "Yes." Tang Guo came back to his senses and smiled at Lin Chu. Lin Chu is not an arrogant second-generation immortal, but his personality is more impulsive. She also found that there was another person beside Lin Chu. She hadn''t seen this person before and didn''t know who it was. Lin Chu smiled and looked back at Yun Yichen: "Did youe to see him y?" "Forget it." Tang Guo saw that Yun Yichen had also spotted her, and was walking towards her, smiling slightly, "You almost lost." "Fart! That was my carelessness. I didn''t expect a little Xuanxian to have such a great ability." Lin Chu did not admit that he would lose. "If it weren''t for my carelessness, he wouldn''t be that good at first." He said In other words, this is the fact. This time, he also learned a lot, and he would never dare to do this kind of thing again. The old man is right. There are people outside and there are days outside. He is usually too self-righteous. In fact, Lin Chu had one more thing that was very puzzled. He remembered that Tang Guo had a top-level pill furnace, the one that his father coveted very much. Since Tang Guo is here today, why didn''t she lend Yun Yichen? Didn''t it mean that Tang Guo is obsessed with Yun Yichen''s little white face? I can''t wait to lift people to the sky, why didn''t they help? Is it just for fun, or is it...change of heart? Is this bing too fast? Lin Chu secretly nced at the man in the cloak standing next to Tang Guo, and wore a mask to cover himself tightly. He had emptied his eyes, what kind of little white face was he like with his head and tail hidden, and he didn''t dare to show his face? "Xiaoguo." Yun Yichen walked to Tang Guo''s side and called out in a faint voice. Tang Guo''s appearance made him feel better. She should havee to him, and she might practice with him next. . "Brother Yichen." Tang Guo called it in the same way as before, and instantly she felt that Jiang Zilin''s breath changed a bit, but in that instant, all Jiang Zilin''s aura returned. Yun Yichen also noticed Jiang Zilin''s dress and thought this person was strange. But he looked left and right, there was no other person, thinking of Tang Guo going out on weekdays, someone would go with him. Even beside him, Qingdi arranged two people for protection. Therefore, he guessed that this faceless person must be a master arranged by the Qing Emperor. Everyone in the immortal world knows how many daughters Qingdi loves. "Brother Yichen, you seem to have made a lot of progress. Dad said it is really good. You still have toe out and practice before you can make progress quickly." Tang Guo first praised him. Yun Yichen was used to Tang Guo''s pursuit of him, so there was not much. feel. Instead, he asked: "Are you here to practice too?" "No, I came out to y." Tang Guo said quickly, "Brother Yichen, don''t worry that I will disturb you. Dad has already told me the importance. I just passed by this time. I heard you are here, so I came here. Look, it''s definitely not meant to disturb your experience." Yun Yichen had a bad premonition in her heart, and she heard Tang Guo say: "Brother Yichen, feel free to practice, I won''t disturb you. Dad said that with your talent, you should practice, practice, and cultivate. The promotion will be very fast. In order for you to reach the realm of the immortal monarch as soon as possible, I know I cant bother you." Let her practice with Yun Yichen, forget it, her luck is so good, there must be babies everywhere, and Yun Yichen''s soup will be enough for him to eat. Chapter 4652: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (24) Chapter 4652: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (24) Chapter 4652 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (24) Her interface is perfect. It''s not that I don''t want to be with you, but that I can''t disturb you. Yun Yichen did hold on to Tang Guo''s idea of practicing with him. In fact, he discovered that since walking with Tang Guo, his luck would be much better. As far as the secret realm he went to before, Tang Guo could meet many treasures in any way he took. Leaning against the wall at will may be the key to the formation of a secret room. This is also the case, Yun Yichen allowed Tang Guo to have thoughts about him, and also agreed to their engagement, because her existence can help him cultivate. After bing immortal, he knew there was still sanctification. Sanctification is much harder than bing a fairy. Especially the inheritance of sanctification has been lost. Now there is no saint. Who doesn''t want to be the first saint? Yun Yichen thought Tang Guo would follow him, but she didn''t expect that she would be so sensible and would not bother him. He frowned, and Tang Guo immediately said: "Brother Yichen, don''t believe me, I really won''t disturb you, don''t worry, you can practice with peace of mind, and I will wait for you to cultivate to the realm of immortal monarch. ." There were still many people around watching, Yun Yichen said nothing intentionally, and seeing Tang Guo''s innocent smile, he suddenly became a little irritable and didn''t want to bother. "Hmm." Yun Yichen faintly responded, "Where are you going to go next?" "I''m staying in Danshan for a while. There are a few old friends here, eating and drinking with them, and going to other cester." Yun Yichen''s n was going to sink in, the old friends Tang Guo said should be the second generation of immortals like Lin Chu. He was not right with these people by nature, and he had to cultivate all the time. He didn''t know how long Tang Guo would stay, so naturally it was impossible to stay here and waste time. "Brother Yichen, go and practice, don''t apany me, I know you are all for our future." This sentence left Yun Yichen in his throat, but it was just like that on the surface, so he just hummed and left. Tang Guo didn''t make any expressions as before, which made Yun Yichen very depressed. Tang Guo touched the ring on his finger, saying? A joke, how could it be possible that she could not give Yun Yichen with her things to feed the dog. "Tang Guo, have you changed your mind?" Yun Yichen has been walking for a long time. Lin Chu and Tang Guo also changed ces. Lin Chu also called several other people familiar with Tang Guo toe to the teahouse in Danshan City. in. They really haven''t been together for a long time. Ever since Tang Guo became obsessed with that kid named Yun Yichen, he broke the hearts of many Xian Er Dai. In fact, they also understood that even if Tang Guo was not obsessed with Yun Yichen, they would have no chance. "What do you mean?" Tang Guo didn''t quite understand. There was a weird look on Lin Chu''s face: "Don''t you deny it, how did you treat Yun Yichen before and how you treat Yun Yichen now? I was eager to hang on him before, but now I seem to want him to get out. By your side Why dont you introduce it? This is your new little boy, right?" "Tang Guo, you are good at ying." Others also agreed. They were a little angry before, but now they know the truth, they suddenly feel sympathy for Yun Yichen. Tang Guo: "..." Jiang Zilin: "..." He hopes for this result. This second generation of immortals has a vision. "Lin Chu, I think you have misunderstood." Tang Guo tried to exin. Lin Chu quickly stopped: "Yes, I know, don''t worry, everyone grew up together, I will help you keep it secret, and I won''t talk outside." Chapter 4653: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (25) Chapter 4653: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (25) Chapter 4653 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (25) "By the way, why did you go to the alchemy meeting before?" Tang Guo asked deliberately. ording to normal, Lin Chu shouldn''t go there. Even the second generation of immortals is not that stupid. Because of a little Xuanxian, he has fallen in value and wants topete with the other party. It is suffocating to think about it. Whether he wins or loses, Lin Chu doesn''t get many goodments. Won, as the son of Emperor Dan, shouldn''t that be right? If you lose, then it''s over. You are the son of Emperor Dan, and you even lost to an unknown person, which is equivalent to serving as a stepping stone for Yun Yichen. Speaking of this, Lin Chu''s face was also very ugly: "Maybe my brain was convulsed at that time," he also red at Tang Guo, "It''s not because of you, if you don''t see that little white face, can I be so impulsive?" "So, you still do it for me?" Tang Guo asked with a smile. Lin Chu gave up resisting: "Just treat it as I can''t swallow that breath. Only when my brain is pumped will I be angry and do irrational things because you see a little white face. My father probably knows now, I don''t know what else. Pack me up like this, I n to go out and hide." Tang Guo realized that the person next to Lin Chu was not here just now, and asked, "Who was the person next to you just now?" "A friend I met by chance." Lin Chu''s eyes were strange, "No way, no way, are you eating from the bowl and looking at the pot?" Without waiting for Lin Chu to continue speaking, Tang Guo picked up the teacup and threw it in his face, Lin Chu quickly caught it and begged for mercy. "It''s just a good friend. I met before and thought that he was good. He called Jiang Chuang. He knew the opportunities of a few familiar people. He was not easy to disturb, so he left." Speaking of Jiang Chuang, Lin Chu''s expression suddenly changed. The others looked at them, and they all saw Lin Chu''s changes. Lin Chu came back to his senses and saw that everyone was watching him, and said: "I remembered one thing, that Yun Yichen came to participate in the alchemy meeting. Jiang Chuang told me, and he also told me a lot, Yun Yi Chen Xiaoxiaoxuanxian can actually get the love of Qingdi''s daughter, and both words show that this is hitting the face of our second generation of immortals." "You mean, Jiang Chuang deliberately provokes you, intending to make you embarrassed?" Tang Guo asked. In fact, she just said casually just now, and didn''t expect to involve this. She and Jiang Zilin looked at each other. Is this Jiang Chuang also the arrangement of that person? If that''s the case, isn''t it going to provoke the rtionship between the immortal emperors? Lin Chu''s face sank: "Thinking about it now, most of it is. If I am alone or with you, I will definitely not be so impulsive. We all know the importance of this kind of thing, this kind of meaninglesspetition. Its only people of our identity who will suffer. Winning is not glorious, and it will make people feel bullied." "Have you found Jiang Chuang''s trace?" Tang Guo asked Jiang Zilin next to him. Everyone''s eyes widened. Did they guess wrong. "Found it." Jiang Zilin said, "wait for me." After all, Jiang Zilin''s figure disappeared before everyone''s eyes. Just when they were shocked, Jiang Zilin appeared again in ce. Thises and goes, that is, in the blink of an eye. Jiang Zilin put a half-burned paper man on the table, and everyone stared at the paper man in confusion. "Paper puppet?" Tang Guo was surprised, and of course different from the puppet in her hand, it would be a little more troublesome to refine a puppet that can reach the level of true immortality. Paper puppets of this level are simply impossible to use in a world without the power of cultivation. A little carelessness will destroy the world. "The breath of Jiang Chuang." Lin Chu held the puppet paper man and sniffed, "So, this is Jiang Chuang?" "Damn! Someone uses a paper puppet to calcte me, who is this **** guy?" Lin Chu widened his eyes, "What a grudge, spending such arge cost to calcte me, and watching me make a fool of myself makes mefortable? There is no one." Tang Guo was silent. That person wanted to calcte the luck of the second generation of immortals, and then disturb the immortal world, want to fish in troubled waters? "If all qi can be calcted on a single person, maybe this person will be a holy by umting qi luck." Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo Chuanyin, "This may not be impossible, but there are bound to be many sacrifices. He. I should have chosen this method because I felt hopeless to break my ban." see you tomorrow Chapter 4654: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (26) Chapter 4654: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (26) Chapter 4654 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (26) "If this is the case, Yun Yichen should be against the famous second generation of immortal world." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin transmitted the sound, after Jiang Zilin reminded him, Tang Guo recalled the memory in his mind again, this memory, It seems to see through something. She was thinking that the gleam of life in the fairy world should be Wei Xuan. If that person did not arrange Wei Xuan to give Yun Yichen, then Yun Yichen would not ovep with Wei Xuan. If there is no intersection with Wei Xuan, then Wei Xuan will not be killed in a way that cuts emotions. Without this sinful fate, Wei Xuan would not kill Yun Yichen in the end, so thest two would not have entanglements for life and life. In this way, that person''s conspiracy would never bepleted. She found in her memory the conflict between Yun Yichen and the second generation of Xian. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Lin Chu, who was still a bit bitter. Judging from the current situation, Lin Chu''s crisis was resolved. ording to that person''s calctions and arrangements, Yun Yichen should approach the next person, intending to steal the other person''s luck. "Lin Chu, I am leaving." Tang Guo''s sudden voice made Lin Chu stunned: "Didn''t you say you want to stay at Danshan for a while?" To say that between seeing Tang Guo, Lin Chu was still a little angry, Yun Yichen, a little Xuanxian from the lower realm, actually defeated many second generations of immortals and won Tang Guo''s heart. Now that he saw Tang Guo and a little white face who couldn''t see his true face beside her, he was not angry at all. Moreover, how should Tang Guo''s attitude toward Yun Yichen say before, it didn''t seem to be the feeling of eagerly sticking to it. What''s so angry, isn''t she the most beautiful girl in the second generation of immortals, she has a little white face? Maybe I was tired of it that day. Take a look, take a look, how long is this, there are other little white faces. "Suddenly thought of going to other ces." Lin Chu looked at Jiang Zilin, and said that he believed in you a ghost, and said to Yun Yichen that he wanted to stay in Danshan to take a look. When Yun Yichen left, he couldn''t wait to take a new little white face to travel around the mountains and water. Lin Chu suddenly realized why Tang Guo wanted Jiang Zilin''s little white face to wear a mask. He definitely didn''t want to reveal his identity. Dressing up like this is mysterious, Yun Yichen might misunderstand that Jiang Zilin is just an entourage. Tang Guo realized that Lin Chu''s eyes were not right, so why did he still admire her? She should have done nothing. "That''s fine, go ahead and have fun." Lin Chu didn''t stop him, and he whispered, "I really know how to y. Be careful." Tang Guo has a ck line, what is this? I have always known that Lin Chu is a brain repair emperor, so for a while, the other party doesn''t know what brain repairs, so she should leave quickly. Staying in Danshan, I don''t know what Lin Chu will make up for. "By the way, Lin Chu, you don''t want to practice well," Tang Guo nned to reveal something to Lin Chu, and she directly transmitted the following sentence, "I''m in the realm of the immortal monarch." "Fuck!" Lin Chu''s eyes widened,pletely unable to believe it, his eyes are about to protrude, "You...you...you are a pervert." Regardless of whether they are the same generation, Tang Guo is actually only in his twenties, and he is already more than a hundred years old. From the perspective of the immortal world, he is already a genius level figure, but in front of Tang Guo, he is very inferior. "Let''s practice in retreat." Tang Guo said again, "Don''t disclose this. I only tell you when you are a friend." Chapter 4655: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (27) Chapter 4655: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (27) Chapter 4655 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (27) Lin Chu shook his head: "No, you clearly came to hit me. We are not friends. How can I, Lin Chu, be like this? He has been hitting my friends since childhood." "Cultivate hard, something is about to happen, pay more attention, don''t get irritated too easily, be careful, today''s things are not easy." Tang Guo reminded a few more words before leaving. Lin Chu has a good rtionship with her, and Dan Di has a good rtionship with her father. In fact, the rtionship between the eight great immortal emperors in the fairy world is very good, so that the peace in the fairy world can be maintained. In Tang Guo''s memory, she found that the appearance of Yun Yichen did affect the rtionship between the Eight Immortal Emperors. For example, in the memory, the original owner took out a top alchemy furnace to help Yun Yichen, which embarrassed Lin Chu, because he lost to a little Xuanxian, and because of the bewitching of Lin Chu, Lin Chu''s mentality was unbnced and his luck was stolen. The cultivation base cannot be improved for many years. Dandi didn''t say anything on the surface, but in fact he was alienated from her father. That Lin Chu had an excellent talent for alchemy, and he was still the only son of Emperor Pill. It was strange that Emperor Pill was not angry. For another example, the next ce she is going to is in the deserted sea. A secret realm is about to appear in the deserted sea, and under the deserted sea, there is Longdi''s son Ao Xian. In the memory, Longdi''s son died, and the news came out that Lei Yu killed Ao Xian for the treasure in the secret realm. After Lei Yu killed Ao Xian, he absconded in fear of crime. Tang Guo was silent, how could it be possible. These immortal second generations usually have a very good rtionship, even if the rtionship is really bad, it is impossible to design people to death for the sake of the overall situation. At most, just a fight. "What are you thinking about?" "Let''s go to the deserted sea, there is a secret realm about to appear over there." Tang Guo didn''t hide it, remembering that there was Jiang Zilin beside him, he should be able to help a lot, "Ao Xian and Lei Yu are in trouble this time, let''s take a look. ." "Ao Xian, Lei Yu?" Jiang Zilin murmured, "Long Sheng and Lei Sheng''s descendants? Then go and see." Jiang Zilin was still very happy when he met the descendants of the old men. By the way, he took a look at their situation in advance, and then set a test based on their actual situation. If they are unqualified, they will not be passed on, and they will not be passed on until their descendants are qualified. "I''ll take you directly." Jiang Zilin said. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so he should go early, lest Ao Xian would be calcted, and he couldn''t save him. ying such a big game of chess, she really became more and more curious about who did it. She didn''t intend to tell the Eight Great Immortal Emperors about this, not to say whether they believed it or not, she said she was not sure who did it, what if that person was among the Eight Great Immortal Emperors? Isn''t she exposed, there is no way to spot that person. After getting Tang Guo''s consent, Jiang Zilin took her by the waist and moved her to the deserted sea in an instant. As far as Tang Guo''s cultivation base is concerned, there will be no problem with teleporting in the next session, but in the fairy world, the teleport range will be very small, as small as the naked eye can see. "The realm of saints is different, and I reached the deserted sea in a sh." Tang Guo praised. Jiang Zilin followed along and said: "It will be a matter of time before you be holy with your talents. When you reach the realm of Emperor Immortal, I will pass on the holy to you." Tang Guo smiled, and took Jiang Zilin into the sea to find the ce where Ao Xian practiced. Ao Xian is different from the rest of the Dragon n, he is a strange flower in the Dragon n. I don''t love any shining gold and silver treasures. I only like living in such a very poor ce. Chapter 4656: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (28) Chapter 4656: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (28) Chapter 4656 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (28) "Your friends'' preferences are really different." Jiang Zilin had swept the deserted sea a long time ago, and naturally found a dragon entrenched in the dry rocks under the deserted sea. If he had not found the breath of life in it, he would have thought it was a stone dragon. "Did you see him?" "I saw it, entrenched in a dry stone position, and all kinds of stones are piled up all over his body." Jiang Zilin replied, "I will take you there." Tang Guo didn''t object, and it was good to be able to move over for free. System: Ha ha, is it? Believe you a ghost, this woman is very bad. Jiang Zilin instantly brought him to Ao Xian before Tang Guo, and what appeared in front of the two was a dragon full of stones. "This guy likes to sleep in the trash." Tang Guo was speechless when she saw it. "Who?" With such a loud voice, Ao Xian couldn''t continue to practice. He turned over and shook off the rocks and water nts on his body, and a big dragon head instantly stared at Tang Guo. He was going to be angry, and Ao Xian, who was about to be an adult, was taken aback: "Tang Guo? Why did youe to me?" "No, why did youe in quietly? Didn''t I have a ban? Why don''t I feel when you break the ban?" Ao Xian was shocked, "Did you improve your cultivation level again?" "Right." "It''s irrational." Ao Xian''s body rolled, and the sea above suddenly was rippling fiercely, but in an instant, he had already be a human body. Ao Xian is different from other dragon races, other dragon races like to dress themselves up as noble. Ao Xian wears a simple and in dress, as if he was eating a vegetarian and chanting Buddha. Ao Xian waved his hand and the surrounding area was cleaned up. He took out the table and stool and invited Tang Guo to sit down. At this time, he noticed Jiang Zilin and was shocked. He hadn''t noticed such a person just now. "Who is this" "My friend." Tang Guo introduced, "Jiang Zilin,e out to y together." Ao Xian was surprised: "Isnt the little white face you are looking for is called Yun Yichen? I heard that you chase him every day and take him wherever you go. I was just wondering if the person next to you is him. If yes, those leaders in the fairy world won''t be wronged." "So, why are you not with Yun Yichen, aren''t you obsessed with it? Have you changed your mind?" Tang Guo: "..." No, she doesn''t have this group of brain-filling friends. "My father said that Brother Yichen needs to grow up, and I will dy his growth by his side, so I don''t follow him and let him experience himself. Only when he cultivates to the realm of immortal monarch, can he marry me." Ao Xian nodded: "That''s right, it''s really not a good thing to be guarded by you all day. That little white face is lucky." Jiang Zilin didn''t hear that very well, but he knew that Tang Guo couldn''t have anything with Yun Yichen. It was toote to kill him, and he was relieved. "What are you doing here this time?" Ao Xian asked the question, "Don''t say you came to see me." "I really came to see you." Tang Guo said, "I think you will die soon. As a friend, I won''t let you die." "When did you learn to brag? I am dead soon, how could it be possible." Ao Xian didn''t care, he slept well here, who would provoke him? He is the son of Dragon Emperor, who would dare to treat him? "Ao Xian, believe it or not, Huang Hai will be lively next." Chapter 4657: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (29) Chapter 4657: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (29) Chapter 4657: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (29) "How could it be that birds don''t **** in this ce, no one wants..." Ao Xian hadn''t lied yet. He just felt the violent shaking of the deserted sea, especially in a certain ce, a powerful mysterious atmosphere appeared. He swallowed the remaining words fiercely and looked at Tang Guo in shock. Tang Guo and the three quickly leaped over the surface of the sea, Ao Xian stared dumbly at the cloud-filled ce in the distance, and even a mountain was raised. The mysterious aura just came from inside. "I''m afraid it''s really going to be lively." Ao Xian felt the aura inside, as if because of the sudden appearance of the mountain, the deserted sea had be more vibrant. "How did you know?" Ao Xian stared at Tang Guo, "Do I really have to worry about my life?" Otherwise, there is no coincidence. "Calcted." Ao Xian didn''t question this time. Tang Guo was the smartest and most talented person in the second generation of immortals. He was only in his forties and he was no weaker than them. Someone once asserted that Tang Guo might restart the Saint''s Light in the future. As long as one person is sanctified, then the rest will benefit, and maybe the path to sanctification will be explored again. Therefore, many people in the fairy world are very optimistic about Tang Guo. Sanctification, since the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth, no one has been sanctified, and the immortal emperor has no more than eight. "Let''s go in first, I don''t know what treasures are inside, while others have not arrived yet." Ao Xian said, "Get some good things first." Although Ao Xian doesn''t like golden things, he still has the characteristics of the dragon n, that is, he will not miss the good things, don''t look at his shabby clothes. Tang Guo also nned to check it out, but Jiang Zilin stopped the two of them: "No need to go there, there is nothing good in it." Tang Guo and Ao Xian both looked at Jiang Zilin, especially Ao Xian, and said to their hearts that you are not ashamed of speaking here. But thinking that he could not find the existence of this person before, but now, as long as he does not see Jiang Zilin with the naked eye, he cannot find the existence of the other person. It can be seen from this that this is a strong man, who is stronger than him by many times. Therefore, Ao Xian was very knowledgeable and did not say anything rude. "Jiang Zilin, what''s inside?" Tang Guo couldn''t get close, so naturally he couldn''t see the condition of the mountain. Jiang Zilin: "This is not a secret realm filled with good treasures. Murderous intentions are revealed everywhere in it." He nced at Ao Xian, "There are also many murderous intentions aimed at the dragons." Tang Guo''s face became serious, that''s right. That person wanted to calcte the luck of the second generation of immortals. The formation in it was aimed at Ao Xian. Ao Xian was killed. Most of it had something to do with Jiang Zilin. and, "There is one treasure inside, but it should be specially prepared for some people." Jiang Zilin said this is a sound transmission, "Yun Yichen." In Tang Guo''s memory, there were a lot of people who entered this secret realm in the first ce, but in the end, it seemed that only 10% of them coulde out. "Can this ce be destroyed?" Tang Guo made a decision in an instant. If they killed Yun Yichen on this, the person would still hide behind. It was a horror. Maybe the king would not show up again for many years. , "Destroy that ce and take out the baby and see what it is." Ao Xian felt that Tang Guo must be joking. The mystery is not simple, even if the immortal emperores, it will take effort to destroy it. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zilin said in a rxed tone: "This is very simple, is it really going to be destroyed?" "Destroy it." The man was still healing, and the secret realm was destroyed and robbed. The man wouldn''t suspect anything. He couldn''t guess that anyone already knew his conspiracy. "Good." Jiang Zilin answered. Chapter 4658: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (30) Chapter 4658: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (30) Chapter 4658 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (30) Ao Xian was shocked. Why didn''t he know that there was such a powerful person in the immortal world? What kind of person is this? It''s so perverted. In other words, it is worthy of the person next to Tang Guo. Jiang Zilin didn''t do anything, just flew to the secret mountain and smashed it with one punch. The action was very rough, watching the mountain being smashed to pieces, Ao Xian took two steps back, and the corners of his lips twitched. Where did this fiercee from? If this fist fell on his flesh and blood, he felt like he would fall apart after two punches. Ao appearedpletely now, Tang Guo was here to save him. While Jiang Zilin was constantly smashing the mountain, he also saw the murderous intent everywhere. If he didn''t know it, if he walked inside, he might not be able to survive. Which pervert was it that made such a harmful thing? Jiang Zilin moved very fast, but with the effort of a cup of tea, he razed the mountain just now to the ground. At this moment, a box appeared in his hand. "This is the only baby in it?" Ao Xian asked. He was not interested in this. He was still very jealous when looking at the box. "Will there be fraud, be careful, or ruin it, life matters." Jiang Zilin opened the box, and suddenly a ck jade stone appeared in front of the three of them. "Soul stone." Tang Guo recognized the soul stone, and Ao Xian naturally did. "Sure enough, sure enough, I knew it wasn''t a good treasure, it was a soul stone." What a soul stone is, is something used to detain people''s souls. Tang Guo seemed to understand that in his memory, Ao Xian was designed to die, and everyone thought that Lei Yu had escaped, and no one has ever found the reason. If Lei Yu''s body is destroyed and his soul is put into the soul stone, who can find it? "Give it to me." Tang Guo said, "I use this thing." Ao Xian red: "This thing is not a good thing, no one can escape." "I don''t abuse it." Ao Xian said at ease: "That''s right, you can''t do bad things, there is nothing you hold, and this thing can''t be destroyed, it''s better to hold it." Jiang Zilin gave Tang Guo the soul stone. He seemed to understand what Tang Guo wanted to do. If he had flesh and blood, the corners of his lips would have been raised. Tang Guo had indeed thought that in the future, Yun Yichen''s soul would be confined to the soul stone. This soul stone could not only confine the soul, but also create various illusions, making the soul in it painful. Then, the fateful entanglement between Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan can also be resolved, perfect. "Ao Xian!" A sound like thunder came from a distance, and the thunder sted into the ears of several people. Before the person arrives, the soundes first. Just a dazzling, the master of the voice has already hit in front of them: "Ao Xian, did you swallow the baby?" The visitor grabbed Ao Xian and stared, "Obviously there is a mysterious atmosphere here, why is it suddenly gone?" "You sleep here every day, do you swallow the baby?" Ao Xian: "No, I don''t." "Yes, you have. Who else is there besides you in this deserted sea?" Lei Yu didn''t believe it. "You dragons like to hide all kinds of treasures, Ao Xian. I thought you were different, but I didn''t expect you to be that kind of dragon." Ao Xian looked at Tang Guo for help: "Huang Hai still has her, not just me." Lei Yu looked at Tang Guo quickly, and was stunned for a moment: "How can you give it up? Don''t you live with your little white face at home? I heard that you got your little white face, and I really like it. You have to take it wherever you go." Tang Guo: She has the reputation of raising Xiaobailian, so she can''t wash her face. see you tomorrow Chapter 4659: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (31) Chapter 4659: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (31) Chapter 4659 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (31) "Is there really no baby?" Lei Yu came to the ce where the Mysterious Mountain appeared before, and finally believed what Ao Xian and Tang Guo said, "You said there was murderous intent, what is going on?" Ao Xian: "Maybe it was arranged by a pervert in the ancient times. I want the lives of those of us." "It''s also possible." Lei Yu didn''t pursue it any more, his eyes turned on Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin, and at the end he said, "Recement?" Tang Guo: "..." Now that the crisis of the deserted sea has been resolved, Tang Guo decided to go to the next ce. She intends to meet all those immortal second generations who have a good rtionship with her, to remind them a little bit, so as not to be fooled by Yun Yichen. Hearing that Tang Guo was about to leave, the two were still a little reluctant. Why didn''t they leave for two drinks when they first met? "I''m already in the realm of Immortal Monarch." Ao Xian: "..." Lei Yu: "..." Notparable, notparable. They were far from the realm of Immortal Monarchs, but Tang Guo had never thought that Tang Guo had already advanced first. This was a pervert that God specially arranged tobat them. "Don''t y anymore, you will be promoted to the realm of Immortal Sovereign earlier. I also met Lin Chu when I came. He has already nned to retreat and will note out until the realm of Xianjun." The faces of Ao Xian and Lei Yu were extremely ugly, and the ones who liked to y were so serious. Lin Chu is much weaker than them. If Lin Chu surpasses them, will they still have a face? "Retreat." Ao Xian said. Lei Yu nodded: "I thought about going outside, so I should go back and practice. If I was overtaken by Lin Chu, I won''t let my old man open the flowers." The two said to Tang Guo and went back home to retreat. It is safe to retreat at home, who knows what will happen outside. When Tang Guo went to the next ce, she sent a message to Lin Chu: "Lei Yu and Ao Xian have closed their doors and n to break through to the realm of the fairy monarch in one fell swoop." Lin Chu was nning to practice hard, but he didn''t intend to close the dead. After receiving Tang Guo''s message, his expression changed: "Damn, those two guys are not humans, so they are so dull and silent to practice in seclusion. Are they trying to throw me away and thenugh at me?" "No, I want to retreat." Lin Chu rushed to find Emperor Pill in an uproarious manner, yelling: "Father, father, I want to retreat." Emperor Pill was studying the pill. When Lin Chu suddenly broke in, he was still shouting for retreat. He was a little confused: "Why do you want to retreat?" Lin Chu didn''t betray Tang Guo, saying that she had cultivated to the realm of immortal monarch. One of the reasons is that if he tells his father that he will be criticized, it is not a big deal, let alone. "The two boys, Ao Xian and Lei Yu, secretly retreat. It''s horrible." Emperor Dan suddenly said, "Then retreat, can you retreat? Aren''t you able to calm down?" "Yes!" Lin Chu said viciously, "No matter how I am Dad''s son, I can''t hang at the end every time." Emperor Pill kindly touched Lin Chu''s head: "Don''t force it, you are different from them, everything is in line with your heart, and you should think more about pill refinement." "Father, I know." Lin Chu was moved, and it was better for his father, "Then I will go to retreat." "Ok." Emperor Dan thought for a while and sent a message to Dragon Emperor and Lei Emperor. Knowing that Ao Xian and Lei Yu were really in retreat, the three were relieved and felt that their children had grown up. The three of Lin and Chu had closed down, and Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin left the deserted sea. Chapter 4660: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (32) Chapter 4660: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (32) Chapter 4660 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (32) Half a day after they left, Yun Yichen came to the deserted sea, where the mysterious mountain appeared before. Many people havee to this ce for half a day. At this time, there are many people beside Yun Yichen, muttering to a deserted sea: "It''s obviously here, why isn''t it? Does it feel wrong." "It may have disappeared again." "It''s very possible, whether it''s a secret realm or something else, the deserted sea or the deserted sea, let''s go, let''s go, there is nothing left here." One after another people dispersed, Yun Yichen still refused to leave while sitting on the t boat. He instinctively felt that there should be something here. He waited for three days, and there were no other immortalsing to the deserted sea anymore. There was only one person on the calm sea. The two followers were ordered by him to wait on the shore. The deserted sea is still the original iparably poor deserted sea. In the end, Yun Yichen left, still a little unwilling in his heart, as if something destined for him was lost. This feeling made him very ufortable, but it was uwful. ... "Where are we going next?" Jiang Zilin already knew that Tang Guo was destroying that man''s conspiracy. They cannot kill Yun Yichen for two reasons. One is that you can''t fight the grass and startle the snake, and the other is the fateful shackles thatst forever. Once Yun Yichen dies, this world will fold and start over again. To say that Wei Xuan, a little fairy, cast this kind of curse of not being together from life to life, how could it affect so many people, and it was still effective. Most of Wei Xuan''s own adventures and gains may involve Secrets of ancient rules. Neither Tang Guo nor Jiang Zilin could figure out these things. "Go find Shuiyang." Tang Guo replied, not to mention, Yun Yichen''s ability to provoke women is not small. Shui Yang will encounter an ident this time and will be rescued by Yun Yichen inadvertently. Although Tang Guo and Yun Yichen were engaged, Qing Emperor had his own consideration and did not really announce the immortal world. Everyone saw it from the grapevine. This is because the Qing Emperor didn''t want to stop the road, so as to avoid changes in the future, he did not really introduce Yun Yichen to other people in the fairy world. In his opinion, only Yun Yichen who has cultivated to the realm of the fairy monarch is qualified to be exposed to others and mention the marriage of his daughter. This also leads to many people who have heard of Yun Yichen, but do not know its appearance. Shui Yang was saved by Yun Yichen inadvertently. Even if he knew about the rtionship between Yun Yichen and the original owner, he didn''t want to let go. The original owner has the pride of the original owner, and the water has the pride of the water. Since then, the rtionship between the two has been bad, and they often fight each other. The original owner''s luck was too high, and Shui Yang''s luck was stolen by Yun Yichen, so he was suppressed very badly. After a failed battle with the original owner, he was attacked on the way home and died. Because of this, Emperor Shui and her father became hostile, and the peaceful scene of the fairy world was slowly destroyed. In the experience of the original owner and Yun Yichen, the water emperor has also repeatedly calcted. The Shui Emperor knew very well that Yun Yichen was the real scourge, and every time he dealt with Yun Yichen, he would kill him. For the original owner, I always stayed a few points, and didn''t kill him. This kind of result is not what Tang Guo wants to see. It is not worthwhile to lose such a friend and ally because of a Yun Yichen. In that matter, everyone has their own right and wrong, and they have their own reasons. There is nothing to say. Stop the incident and stop it from the root cause. Chapter 4661: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (33) Chapter 4661: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (33) Chapter 4661 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (33) If she rescued Shui Yang in advance, it would also take their rtionship to the next level. Tang Guo sent a message to Shui Yang, intending to ask her where she is. At this time, Shuiyang should not be in danger yet. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Shuiyang''s message toe back: "Golden State, here is what I need." Tang Guo: "I''ve been too bored recently, I''lle over to y with you." Shui Yang: "Come on, I won''t leave Jinzhou in a short time. By the way, didn''t you find a little white face? Will you be bored?" Tang Guo looked ugly when he saw this message, how could the whole fairy world know that she had found a little white face? Jiang Zilin was speechless when he saw it, what little white face, that Yun Yichen was not counted at all, at best, he was a viin who cheated and cheated. Tang Guo didn''t reply to Shui Yang''s message. She didn''t want to discuss with anyone why she fell in love with a little white face. One day, she will wash this matter out. System: I don''t think it is white to wash, they will only think that the host has been blinded by a big eye and was fooled by a little white face. He still shouldn''t say this matter, because it is more dangerous to say it. It was already the third day for Tang Guo to arrive in Jinzhou, and every city had a corresponding teleportation array, so it was very convenient to hurry. Tang Guo didn''t need to teleport, and Jiang Zilin didn''t take the initiative to mention it. It was simr to him. When he arrived in Jinzhou, Tang Guo sent another message to Shui Yang. The response I didn''t expect was that Shui Yang had already gone to that ce. That ce is a dangerous ce, and I don''t know what Shui Yang is looking for. Shui Yang: "It should be over in three or five days. Wait for me outside. This ce is more dangerous." Tang Guo still went in with Jiang Zilin. This ce is indeed dangerous. A flower, a grass, a worm and a bird may be in danger. What''s more frightening is that there are illusions here. "You help me see where Shui Yang is, and get to her side early to avoid any changes." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin said, and took out Shui Yang''s portrait, "This is Shui Yang." Jiang Zilin stared at the portrait for a moment, and then his divine consciousness covered the entire dangerous ce. After a while, he said, "She is in a illusion. I will take you there." Jiang Zilin hugged Tang Guo and instantly disappeared into the original ce. The next moment he appeared in the illusion where Shui Yang was. But it was Shui Yang''s knife that greeted her, and Jiang Zilin quickly drew away with Tang Guo. Facing Shui Yang''s indifferent and clear eyes, Tang Guo shouted, "Shui Yang?" "Don''t be evasive,e out." Shui Yang said so, and then cut towards Tang Guo''s position. "It should be because of the illusion." Tang Guo began to examine this illusion, and the more he looked at it, the more he became silent, again artificially. Jiang Zilin walked in front of Shui Yang, pinched two magic tricks, and the fierce aura on Shui Yang, who had been fierce, was gone. When she saw Tang Guo, she was surprised for a moment, and then quickly said, "This ce is weird. Get out now." As for why Tang Guo was so fast, she forgot to pursue it. If Tang Guo did note here in time, she might be seriously injured. Here, there is nothing she needs, everything is just a mistake in the news. Really, she was a little careless this time. Shui Yang also found Jiang Zilin next to Tang Guo. He was very curious. Is this the little white face that Tang Guo raised? Looking at that figure, and seeing that the other party followed Tang Guo without fear of danger, it seemed not bad. Tang Guo was speechless when he saw Shui Yang''s eyes. Chapter 4662: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (34) Chapter 4662: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (34) Chapter 4662 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (34) The three of them walked back along the way they hade, but they didn''t expect to meet Yun Yichen who just came in halfway. When Tang Guo saw Yun Yichen, he first shouted, "Brother Yichen, did youe here to practice?" Tang Guo walked quickly to the front of Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen looked at Tang Guo''s smiling face, not knowing what to say for a while. "Brother Yichen, your cultivation level seems to have improved a lot recently. As expected, the experience is still useful. Dad didn''t lie to me. I won''t disturb you. You can definitely cultivate fast." When Tang Guo said that, Yun Yichen didn''t even know what to say. Fortunately, he was not good at talking. Tang Guo wouldn''t mind usually, he just needed to respond. I don''t know why, this time experience has repeatedly failed, although his cultivation level is still improving fast, but he always feels that there is something wrong. It seems that things shouldn''t be like this. "Xiaoguo, why are you here?" Yun Yichen finally asked what he wanted to ask, but he didn''t doubt anything, just asked casually. Tang Guo replied: "Come and y with Shuiyang," Tang Guo pointed to Shuiyang''s location, "This is Shuiyang, my friend." Shui Yang nodded faintly, looked up and down at Yun Yichen, and couldn''t help frowning. Is this the little white face that Tang Guo kept? Why is it so much worse than standing next to her? wrong! A word suddenly appeared in Shui Yang''s mind: pedaling on two boats. She pursed her lips and smiled. It turned out to be like this. She really can y. Standing upright on the two boats, Yun Yichen did not know Jiang Zilin, and Jiang Zilin knew Yun Yichen. It''s amazing. After knowing it, you can still follow Tang Guo''s side with peace of mind. This method is really amazing. Tang Guo felt the change in Shui Yang''s eyes, and his whole body was not good. "Girl Water." Yun Yichen greeted, and Shui Yang responded faintly. Shui Yang''s indifferent and superior attitude, especially the yful eyes of the other party, made him feel ufortable. The second generation of these immortal realm powerhouses simply looked down upon them as the cultivators from the lower realm. Sinceing to the fairy world, he has suffered countless eyes. Just like when I was in the Yun family, the days when I was insulted and bullied. This was the darkest time in his life. He swore at that time that if there was a chance, he would make those people regret it. He did it. And these people who look down on him in the fairy world will one day regret it and look up to him. Yun Yichen thought a lot in his mind, but on the surface it was very calm. "Brother Yichen, you continue to practice, I won''t disturb you, so as not to dy your cultivation." Tang Guo nced at the dangerous ce behind him, and kindly reminded him, "There is some danger in it, you must be careful." She saw that Yun Yichen didn''t take the two of them, so she should have asked them to wait somewhere. Yun Yichen is like this. When doing certain things, he still doesn''t like people from the Tang family to follow him. The main reason is that he didn''t want to get any treasures for himself, but he was known by those two people. To put it bluntly, he was afraid of good things being coveted by the Tang family. Oh, what a viin thought. The Tang family is in charge of the Qing Emperor, what is missing? No matter how precious it was, Qingdi couldn''t grab something from someone who might be his son-inw. Watching Yun Yichen walk into the dangerous ce, Tang Guo''s lips smiled. If she hadn''t guessed wrong, Yun Yichen had saved Shui Yang and did not go to explore the ce. This time he missed Shuiyang sessfully, then he must go to explore the ce, he will definitely not die, but it will probably cost him a lot. It''s okay to suffer. Chapter 4663: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (35) Chapter 4663: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (35) Chapter 4663 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (35) "Tang Guo, you are amazing. Both are so convincing." Tang Guo hit the water, "What are you thinking about?" "Hey, who didn''t know that you saw a little white face and took it home. I thought there was only one. I didn''t expect you to be attracted to two and still want it. That Jiang Zilin still doesn''t object to you hooking up with other little white faces. , Admire, how to do it, teach me." Tang Guo: "..." Tang Guo changed the subject: "Do you know that Lin Chu, Ao Xian, and Lei Yu are in retreat." "The three of them?" Shui Yang''s face became serious, "Howe you suddenly retreat?" "They are going to attack the realm of the immortal monarch, intending to surprise everyone secretly, if I passed by this time and met, I still don''t know about it." System: The host''s lying is bing more and more sophisticated. Jiang Zilin is already used to the second generation of Tang Guojian. "These people are really insidious. They are secretly shutting down. Obviously they want to leave us far behind when they reappear in the future." Shui Yang said viciously, "I have to inform Ling Qin of this matter, Tang Guo. , Lets retreat too, your talent is so good, you can definitely go to the realm of immortal monarchs casually, and you cant greet them." Tang Guo said embarrassedly, "I''m already in the realm of Xianjun." Shui Yang: "..." This news is really bad. Ah, hate it. "It turns out that you are..." The water is irritating, "You woman, you hide so deep." "I just made a breakthrough identally. You also know that I have a good talent and I am quick to practice casually. I didn''t deliberately conceal it. Why else would I tell you the truth?" Shui Yang thinks about it, Tang Guo''s talent itself is good. "When I notify Ling Qin, we will retreat together, don''t be overtaken by those guys." Ling Qin, Emperor Han''s younger sister, had a very good rtionship with Shui Yang, and she was a close friend of life and death. In the original plot, the original owner and Shui Yang broke up, and Emperor Han and Ling Qin stood on the side of Emperor Shui, and turned their faces with Emperor Qing. In the original plot, Ling Qin nned to kill Yun Yichen and injured Yun Yichen several times, but unfortunately, there was no way to kill Yun Yichen. Shui Yang was fine now, and Lingqin was about to retreat again, and the entanglement with Yun Yichen waspletely gone. Shui Yang was about to retreat, and Tang Guo had already nned to meet thest person, the descendant of the Buddha Mingxiu. How did Mingxiu conflict with Yun Yichen? That''s because Mingxiu discovered that Yun Yichen had killed a lot on his body, and was entangled in cause and effect, and he also saw that Yun Yichen''s soul was iplete. If you persist, it will not benefit him or the immortal realm, and it may bring disaster. And Mingxiu also pointed out that Yun Yichen''s remnant soul is just being fettered and constrained by others, hoping that he can break away from the original and be detached soon. This is the descendant of the Buddha, with a different talent, even if the secret is hidden, he has discovered some clues. Yun Yichen naturally didn''t believe it, but Yun Yichen''s body believed that Mingxiu''s actions didn''t hide from others, and the people behind him persuading Yun Yichen quickly became known. As a result, a generation of genius Buddhas were designed to die. "Unexpectedly, there are such talented and savvy descendants in Buddhist cultivation," Jiang Zilin shook his head after hearing Tang Guo''s words. "It''s just that he was taught a little rigidly that caused trouble. After all, he was young." "Why, are you going to teach him?" Tang Guo heard Jiang Zilin''s thoughts. see you tomorrow Chapter 4664: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (36) Chapter 4664: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (36) Chapter 4664 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (36) "Except for this person, Mingxiu is a bit dead-headed, everything else is good. He is really talented and savvy. It is a good thing and a bad thing to be able to see through some things under the hidden secrets." "Where is he?" Jiang Zilin asked, obviously he was more interested in Mingxiu. "I don''t know, let me send him a message, he will naturally reply when he sees it." It''s good to be the second generation of immortals. She has the contact information of the second generation of immortals on the top floor, which also facilitates hermunication. It was calcted behind the back that the person was seriously injured by Jiang Zilin. ording to Jiang Zilin, it is not easy to recover. All things are arranged in advance by the other party, and the other party is most relieved. I don''t know if I wait for the other person to show up and know what happened outside, whether it will copse. Let''s talk about parting from Tang Guo, and went to the dangerous Yun Yichen. At this time, she was already trapped in the illusion that Shui Yang had experienced before, and she was killing it. Yun Yichen was a little unconscious at this time, although at first he felt that the people who appeared suddenly could not appear again, but those people are too realistic. Many Yun family members appeared before his eyes. This time, he was blushing again. I thought that killing the Yun family would be almost over, but never expected Wei Xuan''s figure to appear in front of him again. Yun Yichen was really stunned. In the face of Wei Xuan, who was gentle as water, Yun Yichen''s killing intent was a little less. When he felt a pain in his body, he instantly became sober. Seeing Wei Xuan''s indifferent and cold eyes, heughed: "How could you be her, broken!" "She wouldn''t treat me like this." Yun Yichenughed and said, with a very confident sword that shattered Wei Xuan in front of him. The illusion broke, and the surroundings returned to normal. Yun Yichen was scarlet all over, and his injuries were not light. He staggered and hurried to find a safe ce to heal his injuries. Wei Xuan''s figure suddenly appeared in his mind, and finally he whispered: "How can it be Wei Xuan, even if it is Wei Xuan, so what?" He can kill Wei Xuan once, and he can kill Wei Xuan a second time. It is impossible for Wei Xuan to shake his heart. Tang Guo didn''t know what happened to Yun Yichen, even if he knew it, he would scold it for what it deserved. Mingxiu didn''t reply to her for the time being. She didn''t know the location of Mingxiu, so she could only take Jiang Zilin to wander around, which could be regarded as let Jiang Zilin understand the scale of the immortal world today. "When will your flesh and blood grow out?" Tang Guo asked. "I''m afraid it will take more than a hundred years." Jiang Zilin said, the saint''s flesh and blood, it is not so easy to grow out, it takes a little bit of growth. In fact, it is fine to grow out suddenly, but such a body is not enough to support his strength, and sooner orter it will copse. Unless necessary, Jiang Zilin would not do such meaningless things. "A hundred years? It''s okay." In the original plot, counting the time, Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan met again, almost three hundred years ago. Now that she has helped Wei Xuan, Wei Xuan''s path of cultivation should be a little smoother, even if it doesn''t go smoothly, at least he can save his life and improve his cultivation level much faster, so he shoulde to the fairy world ahead of schedule. ... "Go ahead." I saw a handsome bald monk in the wild mountains and forests letting a wounded bird go. Afterwards, he walked out of the barren mountain, and in the passing ce, there was a ripple, and the barren mountain behind him also disappeared instantly because of the ripple. When the bald monk wanted to fly away, he gave out a messenger. Chapter 4665: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (37) Chapter 4665: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (37) Chapter 4665 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (37) Mingxiu looked at the content in the talisman, and showed deep thought. "Looking for me?" Mingxiu was surprised. He heard some rumors a few years ago that Tang Guo fell in love with a Bai Jun Xiaosheng and loved him so much that he took it home. Regardless of other people''s family background, he just passed away. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo took the initiative to invite him to meet this time, but he didn''t know what was going on. Mingxiu returned the message and asked where Tang Guo was. He went to look for her. When he knew it, he hurried on his way, and it took a few days to reach Tang Guo''s current ce. "This is the Bai Jun Xiaosheng you like?" Tang Guo really did not expect that Mingxiu''s first sentence would actually ask this. In fact, Mingxiu didn''t care who this person was, but he couldn''t see through this person. Not only could he not see through, it should be said that he could not feel the existence of this person at all, which horrified him. The master said that he has a pair of eyes and can see things that many people cannot. Even if the master is in front of his eyes, he can see some. However, this man wearing a mask and cloak, he could not see through, only knew that the depth was unfathomable. The reason why he is not afraid is because this man is full of harmony, as if he is integrated with the heaven and the earth, and he can be sure that the other''s existence will not be dangerous. "This is Jiang Zilin." Tang Guo introduced, "There is no such thing as Bai Jun Xiaosheng." What Bai Jun Xiaosheng, just changed her name, still saying that she is raising Xiaobaiface. This Mingxiu is not a serious monk, he is the same as those people. "Everyone in the immortal world knows that you have taken a fancy to Bai Jun Xiaosheng, whose name is Yun Yichen, you also brought people home, and you are also engaged." Mingxiu said stubbornly, his handsome face full Seriously, "The whole fairy world knows, you still want to hide it." Jiang Zilin felt ufortable, that Yun Yichen was so shameless, he even promoted Tang Guo''s engagement with him to the entire immortal world, and he was indeed a wolf. He really couldn''t exin anything, he was very aggrieved. What is even more speechless is that these people all recognize him as Yun Yichen. humiliation! "What can you do with me?" Mingxiu looked suspicious, "Is there any bad idea and want me to make an excuse for you?" Tang Guo''s reputation in this world is not very good, either for keeping a little white face, or being suspected of using people as an excuse. In other words, in the past, the original owner went out to y, and she did often use her friends as an excuse, saying that her friends asked her to go out to y. "No, I didn''t use you as an excuse." Tang Guo said, "My father allowed me toe out this time and didn''t deceive him." She obviously didn''t believe it, she said that every time. Tang Guo was wronged, but the original owner had done a lot of these things, but in fact they had a good rtionship, and everyone didn''t mind. Because of this, she didn''t tire of it, trying to help them resolve the crisis one by one, lest they be affected. These people are the pride of heaven, with good disposition and character, and several immortal emperors have cultivated them very well. Jiang Zilin also said that many of them are descendants of saints, and saints sacrificed for this world, he must protect their descendants. Tang Guo also understood why these people would be calcted, because they are descendants of the saints, their luck must be iparable to ordinary people, and the saints have the merits of saving the world. If there is no such calction, even if they are not sanctified, they will not be weaker than the Eight Immortal Emperors, and the future will be immeasurable. Chapter 4666: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (38) Chapter 4666: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (38) Chapter 4666 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (38) "I don''t care about it. Tell me what''s the matter with me." Mingxiu''s clear eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, and he suddenly screamed, unable to see through, how could it be? Jiang Zilin couldn''t see through, he guessed what the opponent must be. Tang Guo couldn''t see through, he didn''t quite understand. They are good friends, they often see each other, and they have gone out to practice together before. Don''t these friends like them all grew up watching her? "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo found Mingxiu''s situation, and knew what the other party should have seen. This eye of wisdom was really extraordinary. There is a saying that is good, the more you know, the faster you die, and it is about people like Mingxiu. "Do you have any adventures?" Mingxiu said bluntly, "I can''t see through you anymore." "I have cultivated to Xianjun." Tang Guo said. Mingxiu shook his head: "I''m not talking about cultivation base, no, wait, you have been promoted to Xianjun? Why is there no news everywhere in the fairy world?" "It''s not a big deal, my dad said to be a fairy." Tang Guo ridiculed the reason at random. If Mingxiu believed it, there would be ghosts. He didn''t delve into this: "I can''t see your destiny clearly anymore, it''s hazy, and the hazy light is permeated with shining light, I don''t know what is going on." "Then do you think it is a good thing or a bad thing?" Mingxiu paused, and said, "It''s a good thing, but I can''t feel malicious." "Then there is no problem." Now that Mingxiu can see this, then Yun Yichen''s fate must have also been changed, right? "You came to me, what''s the matter?" Mingxiu asked again, the changes in Tang Guo''s body were a good thing, and he didn''t care too much, as long as it wasn''t a bad thing. Tang Guo: "How long do you have to cultivate to the fairy monarch?" "I don''t know, let it be." To Mingxiu is different from the others, Tang Guoruo said that other people have closed up, and it will not affect Mingxiu. She thought of another way, Mingxiu should be very interested. To say that she is still more predestined with Buddhist cultivators. She has been friends with many Buddhist cultivators and has received gifts from them. To avoid Mingxiu''s midway contact with Yun Yichen, being suspected by the other party and causing trouble, she ns to give Mingxiu a copy of the Buddhist scriptures collected in the system space, so that he can study the Buddhist scriptures in retreat. "I experienced various ces before and got some things. These things are useless to me. I remembered that you helped me a lot and brought these things back. I just wanted to ask if you were interested." Some smiles appeared on Mingxiu''s face: "What?" They would also give gifts to each other, Mingxiu didn''t think it was strange. Tang Guo took pains to send it, but he was still moved. Sometimes this kind of thing is voluntary. Tang Guo first took out a Buddhist scripture and handed it to Ming Xiu. After Mingxiu opened it, he never looked away. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were also very patient and kept waiting. It was dark when Mingxiu finished watching. "Wonderful." Mingxiu closed the page, "Thank you very much then." Tang Guo took out a ring, "Thanks too early, there are still a bunch here, you take it back and study it slowly." Mingxiu took the precepts and looked inside and was shocked. Even if his heart was so restless, he still couldn''t control so many Buddhist scriptures. "So many, did you rob the site of which Buddha cultivation site?" "No, the path is all right, so watch it with peace of mind." Mingxiu sternly said: "I can''t refuse this thing, this Qing Mingxiu remembered." "It''s all friends, what do those things do?" Tang Guo said, "If you want toe, you can''t keep it. I have to go." The two parties said goodbye, Tang Guo thought for a while, and there was nothing wrong for the time being, so he took Jiang Zilin to wander around. Because Jiang Zilin said that he wanted to choose a ce to be the ce where he would be passed on in the future, Tang Guo took him around. Chapter 4667: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (39) Chapter 4667: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (39) Chapter 4667 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (39) "Have you chosen a good ce?" After a full ten years, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin around the entire fairy world. Those who didn''t go were not suitable ces for inheritance. A ce that is too dangerous does not fit Jiang Zilin''s original intention. "Well, let''s go to the deserted sea." Jiang Zilin said, "I am nning to go to the deserted sea to create a secret realm, which will be used to spread the inheritance in the future. The ce in the mortal world cannot be moved temporarily for fear of causing the person behind it to doubt." The masters of the fairy world generally don''t show up, so Tang Guo can''t ask one by one, guessing which master is doing this behind his back. For now, I really can only wait. "Then you get the inheritance, I will go to practice. Let''s talk about breaking through to the emperor, the realm of emperor is still too dangerous." At this point, both of them went to the deserted sea. Before leaving, Tang Guo had met Yun Yichen again. At this time, Yun Yichen had already cultivated in the realm of true immortality, so he had to say that he was really fast. However, without Tang Guo''s help, Yun Yichen stillgs a lot behind inparison with the direction in the plot. From Zhenxian to Daluojinxian, the span of time during this period may be decades or hundreds of years. There is no definite number. Every time Yun Yichen met Tang Guo, Tang Guo would praise him, saying that her father was right, but luckily he didn''t bother him. Yun Yichen always felt weird and could not tell, because Tang Guo''s eyes were too sincere, so sincere that people would not think she was lying. "Brother Yichen, then I will leave first. I hope that when I see you next time, you will already be a big Luo Jinxian." Yun Yichen was also a little bit happy when he heard this. It took him 30 years to reach a true immortal from a profound immortal. An average immortal might not be able to improve so much in hundreds of years. For this, he is quite contented. "Good." Yun Yichen didn''t keep Tang Guo, because he didn''t know how to keep Tang Guo, as if he was used to this kind of Tang Guo who didn''t disturb him and was very close to him. This is also good, lest he is often annoyed. He didn''t know that Tang Guo''s nickname was so nice, but in reality he didn''t pull a single penny. Saying goodbye to Yun Yichen, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin stepped into the deserted sea. On the way, Jiang Zilin was very reticent, not talking as much as before. "Jiang Zilin, why don''t you speak?" Jiang Zilin returned to his senses: "I don''t want to say it." The entire immortal world knows that Yun Yichen is engaged to Tang Guo, and Yun Yichen has cultivated so quickly. Many people have already said that they are very suitable. Maybe it will be a few hundred yearster. , The two can get married. He knew it was impossible, but he was still angry. He has been single for thousands of years! ! Should I continue to be single? The group of old men hasn''t made it clear yet, if he meets his marriage, whether he will seed or not. "Who provoked you?" Jiang Zilin will naturally not be angry with Tang Guo, this is his marriage partner. "How can the people of the immortal realm have so many tongues, just talk about things that haven''t happened yet, and are not afraid of their tongues rot." Tang Guo almostughed: "What did they say?" "In short, just talk nonsense about some things that haven''t be facts." Jiang Zilin said, "It''s too shameful. Three people be tigers. There are too many people talking. Many people will think it is a fact, and the influence is really bad." System: [Host, jealous, hurry up and coax it. ] Look at that sulking look, it''s too silly. "No one can control what others say. There is a saying, "Go your own way and let others say it. As for the truth, there will be a day when ites to light." Chapter 4668: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (40) Chapter 4668: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (40) Chapter 4668 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (40) She also felt that those people were too much, they were all saying that she had a little white face. Jiang Zilin was in a better mood: "Yes, why should I care about those people." "Go back to the desert sea to ponder the secret realm, set the level a little harder, so that those who are too tonguey can learn a lesson. It''s best to get a few illusions, and as long as there are people who are too much in the illusion, they will be beaten out." In this regard, Tang Guo could only mourn for those people. Back in the deserted sea, Jiang Zilin pondered the secret realm, and Tang Guo was practicing in retreat not far from him. For this reason, Jiang Zilin specially isted a ce for her to practice, with his formation as a cover, no one noticed. The fairy world suddenly became quiet. The immortal emperors were shocked, why the little girl at home had closed up. One day, Emperor Xuan and the other seven immortal emperors sent a message and invited to a party. The emperor had a meeting ce for the emperor, but with half a cup of tea, all the emperors came to a high mountain pavilion. "Emperor Xuan, why do you think that you have invited you toe over for a party? What big event happened?" Qingdi asked when he came, and found his ce to sit down. Others also came one after another. The Dandi in a simple Taoist robe, covered in golden light, full of treasures, like a dragon emperor bursting into wealth, a burly, fierce-looking Thunder Emperor, as if still entwined with the light of lightning. The Buddha emperor, who was wearing a monk''s robe and had a in face, showed a kind of benevolent smile after he appeared. The Emperor Water and Emperor Han were both women, and they were both very beautiful. The Emperor Water looked very gentle, while Emperor Han looked a little bit cold. As for Emperor Xuan, with ck hair and blue robe, he is mysterious and his best is the formation technique. Emperor Xuan said after hearing the people''s questions, "There is nothing wrong. I have been in retreat for many years. I wille out to see and meet old friends." "It turns out that this is the case," Qing Di didn''t think much about it, "Yes, among us, that is, you are in retreat all year round, and you can''t make an appointment. Why, what did you realize this time?" Emperor Xuan shook his head in distress, "No, after the great catastrophe, nothing is left. It''s difficult, but if there is a bit of a broken piece, it won''t be so miserable." Other people also showed a bit miserable expression when hearing Emperor Xuan''s words. Their ancestors are all saints. After the catastrophe, all the saints have fallen. Not only did the saints decline, but their other ancestors were also seriously injured. After the tribtion of heaven and earth, the immortal world was rebuilt. Those injured ancestors were seriously injured, because they were unable to step through the saint''s hurdles, they also fell. The immortal is not immortal, and the fall of the saint also tells them that the saint is not immortal. "Don''t be frustrated. We are also the immortal emperor''s cultivation base. No matter how long our life span is hundreds of thousands of years, I really don''t believe in the exquisiteness of sanctification." The Shui Emperor refused to admit defeat, "As long as one of us is sessful Saint is the great fortune of the fairy world." If one person is sanctified, a forum can be set up, and the saints preach. What is the benefit of the whole fairy world? "Even if we can''t, don''t we still have our descendants?" Longdi said with a smile, "The descendants we have carefully cultivated, in the future we will not be able to preside over the overall situation, so can they." "Yeah, that kid in my family is still practicing in retreat now, and he said that he won''t be able to get out until he reaches Xianjun. This time I saw his determination, not just talking about it." Dandi said about it, I am very pleased. "My son Ao Xian is also in retreat." Long Di said with satisfaction, "Ao Xian has always beenzy. Before I saw him so diligent, it seems that my dragon n is going to be happy." Except for Emperor Qing and Emperor Xuan, everyone else praised their son, daughter, and sister. After thepliment, they looked at Qing Emperor and Xuan Emperor one after another. "Qingdi, I heard that your daughter fell in love with a little white face, and she took it home?" Lei Di asked unceremoniously,ughing and saying, "So, talent is a good thing, butziness, arrogance and lust. It''s not very useful." see you tomorrow Chapter 4669: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (41) Chapter 4669: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (41) Chapter 4669 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (41) Qingdi: "Hehe..." The Qing emperor uttered a ha ha, and made all the immortal emperors stunned. Seeing the strange smile of the Qing emperor, they had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Qingdi''s next words shocked them. "Guo''er has already broken through to the realm of the immortal monarch. Just before your boys and girls retreat, what are youzy, extravagant and prosperous? My Guoer is tired of practicing, so what happened to him when he came out to y?" Qingdi was full of pride. Said, "What about bringing a little white face home? Guoer is satisfied." The emperors were silent, irritating, and so irritating! I was just proud of it, but I was pped in the face by the Azure Emperor, almost to death. The Azure Emperor said leisurely and leisurely: "It is good to practice diligently, but the cultivation base does not make progress for a long time, it can only be said to be dead wood." "Qingdi, what you said is too much!!" Lei Di couldn''t help but roared, "Who do you say is the deadwood?" Qingdi said lightly: "I didn''t say who, I just said that you have been practicing and can''t make progress, isn''t it? It''s not about you, or your kid?" The immortal emperors gritted their teeth, but they couldn''t refute, and they were okay. Knowing that he couldn''t talk about Emperor Qing, he had a daughter with great talent, and the eyes of the immortal emperors shifted to Emperor Xuan. Emperor Xuan suddenly had a bad premonition, but he still looked at everyone with a smile on his face: "Everyone, what do you guys see me doing? Aren''t you discussing the issue of retreat for the kid girl at home?" "Lao Xuan." Long Di sat next to Emperor Xuan, put one hand on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "I heard that you are looking for a descendant many years ago. Hundreds of years have passed. Yet?" "Well... not for the time being," Xuandi breathed a sigh of relief, "The matter of passing on, still depends on fate." "It''s better to find it earlier. If the immortal world fails, we will go to the next level to find it." Dandi said, "Otherwise, we wait for the little girls in our family to reach the immortal monarch realm, and your descendants have not yet appeared, so in the future it won''t be half a step behind Up." Emperor Xuan''s expression said, "That''s what you said, it''s time to find a descendant. Otherwise, I don''t know who I should give it to." "That''s right." Lei Di said with satisfaction, "then I wish you an early date to find a satisfactory descendant, you have to hurry up, or you won''t be able to catch up." Emperor Xuan said unconvincedly: "The descendants I can admire are naturally the pride of heaven, and they will definitely be able to catch up." The immortal emperors gathered for one day, and then dispersed. Before they left, they heard Emperor Xuan say that they wanted to go out for a stroll, just to find someone who could inherit the mantle. The immortal emperors didn''t care so much about this matter, as Emperor Xuan said, it is not so easy to find a suitable descendant. Twenty yearster, all the immortal emperors received news from Emperor Xuan that he had found a suitable descendant and had brought people back to train. All the immortal emperors sent their blessings one after another, and they were also very curious about what kind of descendant Xuan Emperor had found. However, after finding the descendant, Emperor Xuan said to the emperors that he would retreat and enlighten him and not ask foreign affairs for the time being. As for who his descendant is, none of the immortal emperors knows, and it is not easy to ask. Anyway, they are all in the fairy world, sooner orter they will know. The immortal world fell into peace again, time flies, and it is eighty years in a sh. "Jiang Zilin, I am going to break through." Tang Guo opened his eyes on that day and said to Jiang Zilin beside him. Jiang Zilin is still wearing a cloak and a mask. Hearing Tang Guo said that he would break through, his eyes were filled with joy: "Despite the breakthrough, I will help you protect thew." Chapter 4670: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (42) Chapter 4670: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (42) Chapter 4670 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (42) "I''m not talking about this." Jiang Zilin was taken aback: "What is that?" "Can you cover up the vision of breaking through the immortal emperor?" Jiang Zilin suddenly said, "The vision cannot be concealed, but you can find a remote and deste ce to break through. If you break through, leave as soon as possible. No one will know that it is you. Is this all right?" Tang Guo nodded: "Okay, let''s go to the most remote and deste ce. For the time being, we can''t let the people behind know my true cultivation level." After the negotiation, Jiang Zilin took Tang Guonao to the deste and sinister ce of the immortal world to make a breakthrough. Jiang Zilin arranged a powerful formation around it, even if the emperor came, there was no way to break it for a while. Tang Guo''s breakthrough took three full years. On that day, there were vibrations everywhere in the fairy world, and the immortal energy of the entire fairy world was rushing crazily to a certain ce. With such a big movement, everyone in the entire fairy world knows that, except for those who retreat, they followed the ce where the fairy gas surged. "What do you think?" Qingdi nced at the bodies of the immortal emperors, did not see the existence of Emperor Profound, and asked, "Didn''t Emperor Profounde over?" "Mostly still in retreat." Lei Di said, "This scene is a bit like being promoted to the Immortal Emperor. Let''s go and take a look first. I am a little excited. I don''t know who is going to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor." "It seems that this immortal world will not be the eight great immortal emperors in the future, but the nine great immortal emperors." Dandi said, still somewhat happy, "let''s go, let''s go and see, by the way, help protect thew, so as not to get anything wrong." For them, it is a good thing that more immortal emperors can appear in the immortal world. With their patience alone, there is no way to figure out the method of sanctification, they can figure it out one day if they can get more fresh blood. The immortal emperors rushed to pass through a deste and dangerous ce. To them, these dangers were nothing. What stopped them was a powerful formation. "The level of this formation is extremely superb." Long Emperor frowned, "We are not as good as Emperor Xuan, if Emperor Xuan is here, we can stillprehend andprehend. Is it possible that the person who is breaking through inside is also a master of formation? " "Maybe, you won''t know until the other partyes out." Qingdi said, "Wait here first to see who the other party is." The emperor is curious: "I have never heard of immortal monarchs before, who is so proficient in formations, is this person living here all the time?" "I don''t know." The Buddha said with a smile, kind eyebrows and good-looking eyes. He looked at the bright sky above and a rainbow appeared. "However, this person''s appearance should be a great kind." The immortal emperors were so curious, they all waited outside nervously. The other people in the fairy world were already outside the dangerous ce, and many people hesitated a little before walking in. Immortal energy was still pouring into Tang Guo''s body frantically. This situation continued for three days before slowly stopping. At this time, many people rushed to the side of several immortal emperors, looking at the formation in front of them, the immortal emperor did not move, and they did not dare to move. Just now they also knew from the mouths of several immortal emperors that someone might be going to be promoted to the immortal emperor. In today''s immortal world, it is a very big thing to be promoted to the immortal emperor. Everyone whoes wants to see who the immortal emperor is, and has not left. One dayter, Tang Guo stopped absorbing immortal energy, and she was finally promoted from the realm of immortal monarch to immortal emperor. At that moment, the withered grass next to her seemed to be in spring, rapidly growing fresh buds, growing wildly, and even blooming. Chapter 4671: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (43) Chapter 4671: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (43) Chapter 4671 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (43) Not only her side, but also the outside of the formation, such a vision also appeared. All the immortal emperors were stunned when they saw it. Even when they broke through to the Immortal Emperor, no such magical vision urred. The Buddha looked at the green leaves around and the blooming flowers, his hands sped together and said, "Withered treese in spring." "Several people, maybe this person can bring opportunities for sanctification to the immortal world." The Buddha said this, making everyone ecstatic. They have only heard that when they are sanctified, there will be flowers everywhere. That''s the case for the person inside to achieve the immortal emperor. That sanctification should be just around the corner, right? "Emperor Xuan didn''te. I don''t know if he will regret it after hees out." Emperor Han said, "I''m afraid this scene is very difficult to see." The Azure Emperor is already in the formation method: "Even if it is not a sanctification scene, it can benefit the people here. Sit down andprehend." He said this to the immortal emperors, and to other people around him. of. After listening to Qingdi''s words, everyone came to the realization and hurriedly followed suit. In front of the immortal emperor, no one dared to make times, and sat down toprehend the secrets. Tang Guo, who was inside, had already opened his eyes and heard Jiang Zilin talk to her about the situation outside. "Let''s go." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin said, "When they react, they won''t be able to leave." Jiang Zilin said confidently: "My formation is not easy to crack, but it''s time to go." He grabbed Tang Guo''s waist and instantly led her back to the deserted sea. The immortals outside didn''t even know this. . After returning to the deserted sea, Jiang Zilin invited Tang Guo to visit the secret realm he had built over a century. Only when the timees, he can activate the secret realm and give all kinds of tests to the people in the fairy world. Over the past hundred years, Jiang Zilin has often gone out, even if she hasn''t shown up, but the legend about her keeping a little white face has always been there. The main thing is that Yun Yichen has been active in the immortal world, and everyone will think of it when they see him. The words of those in the Immortal Realm made him very unhappy, saying that Yun Yichen is more and more suitable for Tang Guo. Because Yun Yichen had already been promoted to the Golden Fairy Realm of Daluo many years ago, and was envied by countless people in the Fairy Realm. Many people are saying that Yun Yichen''s promotion to the Realm of Fairy Sovereign may only take less than a hundred years. Few people look down on Yun Yichen anymore. He has proved his ability with strength. His promotion to the realm of Xianjun is just around the corner, no one will be in trouble. Jiang Zilin was very angry when he talked about the immortals. So when he came back, he set up the secret realm more tricky. Why do these people like to talk? "When do you n to activate the Secret Realm?" Tang Guo asked. Jiang Zilin: "Wait." "I n to go out and have a look." Tang Guo hid his cultivation base, so that he still stayed in the realm of Xianjun, "I don''t know if Wei Xuan has reached the realm." "Go out and inquire and you''ll know." Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she had been in retreat for a hundred years, didn''t Jiang Zilin''s flesh and blood grow in a hundred years? So she asked: "Did your flesh and blood grow out?" "It has grown out." Jiang Zilin didn''t hide it, but he didn''t mean to take off the mask. He felt that he was too good-looking. If he was seen, he would definitely stare at him. He didn''t like being stared at. Look. Moreover, the appearance of a saint can easily be charming and cause a lot of trouble. Furthermore, the eyes of the saint, being looked at by others, may also affect people. Chapter 4672: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (44) Chapter 4672: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (44) Chapter 4672 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (44) Even if he tries to restrain his breath, the average fairy will still be in a daze when he sees it. "Can you take a look?" Tang Guo asked. System: Are you afraid of not looking good? Jiang Zilin: "I usually don''t show it to people." "How can I show it?" Jiang Zilin: "I think I should show it to the Taoist at first nce, you are not my Taoist." He had been brooding about this matter for a long time. They weren''t the rtionship between Taoists and Tang Guo. Tang Guo was still unclear with Yun in name. He showed it in vain, and he was not named. So I don''t want to show it to her. Tang Guo: "Jiang Zilin, who did you learn this from?" "I''m telling the truth. The flesh and blood that finally grows out is naturally to be seen by the Taoist couple first." Tang Guo: "What if I have to watch it?" "Then no one else wants to be my Taoistpanion." "Do you still think about other people being Taoists?" Jiang Zilin: "I don''t have this idea." "That''s what you said just now." Jiang Zilin: "I take back that. If you want to read it, you will be responsible." "Jiang Zilin, you are a sage, and you have learned how to clean your skin." "The cultivation of a saint is also a human being, and I also need a Taoistpanion. I have been single for thousands of years, and I don''t want to live that kind of life alone. "Let''s go, I''ll find where Wei Xuan is, and by the way, see how Yun Yichen is." Tang Guo jumped over the surface of the sea first, followed by Jiang Zilin, and asked quickly, "Don''t you watch?" "Don''t watch it." "Why didn''t you watch it?" Tang Guo looked back: "I don''t want to watch it." Jiang Zilin fell by her side: "Look, you don''t have to be responsible." Anyway, she can''t be with Yun Yichen. Maybe she first saw what he looked like, and she would get lost in his appearance? Jiang Zilin took the initiative to take off the mask and walked to Tang Guo: "Let''s see." Tang Guo looked up, her gaze fell on Jiang Zilin''s face, and she was really taken aback for a while. He was indeed a saint, and there was really no better look than him in the fairy world. "Don''t watch it for a long time, it''s easy to get lost." Jiang Zilin reminded, "When you finish reading, I will leave with a mask. Ordinary people in the fairy world can easily cause confusion when they see it." System: [Host is big, this guy is really narcissistic. Tang Guo: "What he said is true. Ordinary immortals can easily lose themselves when they see his appearance, which will affect their cultivation." System surprised: [Still true? Tang Guo: "Of course it is true. Jiang Zilin is a saint. If he is in the mortal realm, he can scare a mortal stupid with just one look. Are you awesome?" The system is really surprised, it is so powerful. "Okay, put it on." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, "I will give you a name when I solve Yun Yichen." Jiang Zilin paused with the mask in his hand, and then quickly put it on. The covered face was full of joy: "I will help you see where Wei Xuan is." Jiang Zilin''s consciousness began to scan the immortal world, and the people in the immortal world were unaware of it. It didn''t take long for him to withdraw his consciousness: "We have found Wei Xuan. Her child has been born, and she looks seven years old. "Wei Xuan should have some chance. He is currently in the realm of Xuanxian." Jiang Zilin said again, "Should I go to see her?" "Where is she?" Jiang Zilin paused and said, "Just when you broke through that ce earlier, you had an epiphany with other people there. The visions of your promotion to the Immortal Emperor are very different. Many immortals who came here have benefited infinitely. There have been many breakthroughs, and Wei Xuan is currently leading the child to an epiphany." Chapter 4673: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (45) Chapter 4673: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (45) Chapter 4673 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (45) "The child is lucky. It should be born in the fairy world. The child born in the fairy world has the lowest strength of the earth fairy, and he has my previous help and is currently in the heavenly fairy realm." Tang Guo: "The cultivation base is still low, but there is nothing, so I won''t go to see Wei Xuan for the time being. The thing I left to her at the beginning was a jade pendant, and I left a message for her. Smash this jade pendant. It has been useless for so many years. I don''t know if she will use it when she meets Yun Yichen and embarrass her." "By the way, is Yun Yichen there?" Tang Guo suddenly remembered, it''s impossible for Yun Yichen not toe to this ce for such a big event, right? Jiang Zilin said, "Yes, there are too many people, and they stay in different locations. Yun Yichen didn''t notice the existence of Wei Xuan. Whether or not they can meet this time depends on how deep their evil destiny is." When Tang Guo heard this, he thought about it: "I''d better meet earlier, I can''t wait, let''s go there." That dangerous ce actually had a name, Cry Soul Forest, but it was not a forest. On the surface, it looked rather deste. It is said that in the night, there will always be a humming sound, which is very scary. There is also a legend about the Crying Soul Forest. Thisnd was once an ancient battlefield, and many immortals have died, so there are many crises hidden here. Jiang Zilin teleported Tang Guo to the corner, and then walked into the crowd. She was the daughter of Qingdi, so she walked directly inside. Many immortals around are enlightening. Many people saw her, and no one stopped her from walking inside. Jiang Zilin told her where Yun Yichen was, so she was going in the direction of Yun Yichen. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before she saw Yun Yichen''s figure. Yun Yichen has sobered up, the mystery of being promoted to the immortal emperor has almost disappeared, and many immortals are sober. The reason why they didn''t leave was because they wanted to see who became the ninth immortal emperor in the fairy world. If you leave without looking at the true capacity, you will definitely leave regrets. "Brother Yichen." Yun Yichen sat side by side waiting, he was taken aback when he heard Tang Guo''s voice. He quickly reacted. He looked at Tang Guo''s position and saw Tang Guo approaching with a smile, and stood up: "Xiao Guo?" He nced at Jiang Zilin and became more certain that this was the entourage protecting Tang Guo. So far, Yun Yichen didn''t know Tang Guo''s true cultivation level. The second generation of immortals are still in retreat. It is impossible for several immortal emperors to discuss this with him, and they will not publicize Tang Guo''s cultivation. "Are you just here?" Tang Guo nodded: "I heard that there is a vision of being promoted to the Immortal Emperor, but it''s a pity that I rushed over because I was too far away from here." "You arete, the mystery here has almost dissipated, if you cane earlier, you can still gain something." "Is my father inside?" Tang Guo didn''t care what Yun Yichen said, but asked Qingdi instead. Yun Yichen: "It should be inside." The reason why he didn''t go in was because he felt that those immortal emperors would definitely look down on him, and he didn''t want to go in to join in the fun. He bowed in front of the immortal emperor and made him very ufortable. Even if it is different from the past, he will be very ufortable in front of those immortal emperors. But Tang Guo came, and he had to follow in. "Then let''s go in." Tang Guo said. Yun Yichen did not refuse. ... "Why the new immortal emperor hasn''te out yet?" Qingdi doubted, "It''s been so long, should Ie out?" Lei Di frowned, "Yeah, why haven''t youe out? Isn''t it because you don''t want toe out? Are you shy?" "How about we call?" Dandi suggested. Emperor Long cleared his throat: "Congrattions to the fairy friends inside for breaking through the realm of the Emperor, why note out to gather at this time?" No one responded. Tang Guo heard this sentence when he came in, whispering to Jiang Zilin: "Remove the formation, otherwise I would suspect that they will wait here for a month." "Okay." Jiang Zilin said, and the formation was instantly broken. Everyone was shocked, looking at that ce, without blinking, they wanted to see what the Ninth Immortal Emperor looked like. Qingdi and the others were also all smiles. Longdi was even more excited. He also asked for credit and said, "Fortunately, I shouted, I suspect Xiao Jiu is asleep." Lei Di: "I think Xiao Jiu is shy." see you tomorrow Chapter 4674: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (46) Chapter 4674: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (46) Chapter 4674 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (46) All the immortal emperors talked a lot, and the other immortals kept behind. Only when the formation waspletely broken and everything inside was revealed, the immortal emperors were dumbfounded. Because there was no one inside, except for the flowers all over the mountains, it seemed that there had never been a trace of anyone here. Lei Di''s eyes widened, he quickly rushed in to look, and came back after twops: "No one, run away." "Huh?" Everyone couldn''t believe that the Ninth Immortal Emperor they were expecting had actually ran away. Long Di: "Is this shy, or something? How did you break through and ran away?" Dandi shook his head: "I don''t know, do you know?" Emperor Water and Emperor Han looked at each other, and they also said that they didn''t understand what the operation was. They are not malicious, but are looking forward to the appearance of the Ninth Immortal Emperor. Shouldn''t they run away? Qingdi went in and strolled around for twops. He really didn''t find anyone. He said helplessly, "There is no one. I don''t know where to go. Xiao Jiu is already in the realm of the Emperor. To people." The Buddha Emperor wanted to calm down a lot. He stepped forward and looked at the surrounding scenes: "Since Xiao Jiu is not willing to meet for the time being, that''s it. When it''s time to meet, he will naturally meet." "Can''t do this, what else?" Dandi was helpless, "No, let''s go. People are in the immortal realm. The Buddha said it is good. We will meet sooner orter. Don''t rush for a while." After everyone knew that the Ninth Immortal Emperor had run away, they were also very speechless. Tang Guo walked to the side of Qingdi at this time: "Father." Then she greeted the others one by one, and the others responded with a smile. Regarding the people talking about her running away, she did not reveal, as if the person who ran away was not her, her face was extremely calm. When the Qing Emperor saw Tang Guoing over, his loss was wiped out: "Guo''er, where did you go to y these years?" The reason why I can rest assured is because the Qing Emperor has given Tang Guo many means to save her life. Once she is in danger, he can definitely detect it. "I just wandered around, and when I heard someone was promoted to the Immortal Emperor, I came over and took a look." When he said this, Tang Guo didn''t think there was any problem at all, and there was no trace of lying. Qingdi: "I don''t know why, Xinxiandi is gone." "Oh, let''s go back. It''s been a long time since I saw my father and mother." Qing Di was naturally happy. He also found Yun Yichen on the back of Tang Guo''s head. His attitude towards Yun Yichen was much better than before: "Will Yichen follow us back or continue to practice outside?" Yun Yichen has performed well in recent years. He is already in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, breaking into the realm of Xianjun. That is just around the corner, and it is estimated to be much earlier than he expected. Not to mention other things, Yun Yichen''s cultivation talent alone is worth looking at. As for the marriage with Tang Guo, he didn''t mention this. Let''s look at it again. He always felt that Yun Yichen didn''t like his Guoer that much. It''s still a long time, you can consider it slowly. Yun Yichen didn''t want to go back, but this time he thought he still had to go back once, so as not to make a bad impression on Qingdi. "That''s OK, just go back together. You haven''t got together for a long time, and you wille out to experience after a while." Qing Emperor made a big move, and Tang Guo and Yun Yichen followed him. At this time, he also found Jiang Zilin following Tang Guo. Chapter 4675: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (47) Chapter 4675: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (47) Chapter 4675 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (47) There was a mysterious person wearing a mask beside Tang Guo. Of course he knew that it was no secret. He didn''t ask much, but when he scanned Jiang Zilin, he was suddenly surprised. How can he not see through this person? He was scanning at will, but he didn''t expect that his spiritual sense would not see this person at all, so he could only see with his naked eyes. What is the origin of this person? Qingdi had made up his mind, and after returning home, he had to ask Tang Guo separately what was going on with this person. When going out, Tang Guo deliberately walked in Wei Xuan''s direction. Jiang Zilin had been helping to pay attention to Wei Xuan''s position and told her the direction by means of sound transmission. Wei Xuan was also walking outside, but their group was faster. In fact, Emperor Qing could take them out directly, but Tang Guo said to walk together, and Emperor Qing agreed. At this time, they had already walked out of the Cry Soul Forest to a safe ce outside. Wei Xuan took the child and was already sitting in an animal cart. Many immortals have mounts, and immortals who don''t have mounts also hire animal carts to drive. And, there are various flying magic weapons in the fairy world, just consume the fairy stone. Flying with the sword is also very exhausting. Qingdi took out the flying magic weapon, and several people jumped on it. Tang Guo''s gaze fell on Wei Xuan''s side, and the fairy beast pulling the animal cart under Wei Xuan''s seat seemed a little unusual,pletely white. Jiang Zilin also saw it, and also shared with Tang Guo: "The fairy beast should have the blood of a sacred beast, but the blood is scarce. It requires certain conditions to awaken." "It seems that Wei Xuan had some adventure." Tang Guo was not surprised by this. Wei Xuan himself has good talent and luck. It is normal to have adventures. "I guess her fairy beast must be able to awaken the bloodline. Yun Yichen seems I didn''t find her, no, I have to help." "Guo''er, what are you looking at?" Qingdi didn''t notice her daughter''s gaze, and followed Wei Xuan''s direction. "I didn''t look at anything, I just thought that the fairy beast looked very beautiful, I couldn''t help but look at it more." Qingdi suddenly said, "If Guoer likes it, dad exchange it for you with a baby?" "Then go over and ask if they are willing or not, if they don''t, then forget it." Qingdi nodded: "That''s natural." Even if he spoils his daughter, he has never thought of really grabbing the things that have the master. If he does that, the entire fairy world will probablyugh at him for being helpless. Naturally, Qingdi did not go by himself, but sent an entourage to ask questions. At this moment, Yun Yichen also looked over there, just in time to see his entourage asking Wei Xuan, Wei Xuan also raised his head, Yun Yichen saw the appearance of natural Wei Xuan. At that moment, Yun Yichen seemed to be nailed by someone, not knowing how to react, just staring at Wei Xuan in a daze. When the entourage came back, Yun Yichen hadn''t looked away. The Qingdi didn''t pay attention to this. His attention was all on Tang Guo''s body. When the entourage came back, he asked, "How?" "That girl doesn''t want to change." Tang Guo hurriedly said: "If you don''t want to, it''s not a rare thing, let''s go back." Qingdi: "Well, if Guo''er likes fairy beasts, dad arranges for someone to find them, so he will look better than that fairy beast. "No, I suddenly don''t like it that much anymore." Qingdi didn''t force it. Does his daughter want anything precious? It might just be good for a while. Look at it a few more times, it''s really ordinary. Chapter 4676: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife Chapter 4676: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife Chapter 4676 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (48) At this moment, Yun Yichen returned to his senses, but he still couldn''t help but look at Wei Xuan''s position. Wei Xuan, is that Wei Xuan? That identical face was already in his dusty memory, but when he saw it, he still instantly remembered that it was Wei Xuan. The one who had been with him for many years and was finally killed by his sword. Wei Xuan still noticed Yun Yichen''s obvious gaze. Not only Wei Xuan noticed, but also Wei Ming, Wei Xuan''s son. "Mother, do you know that person? Why do you stare at us?" Wei Ming asked. Wei Xuan took a closer look at Yun Yichen, his eyes showed thoughtfulness, and shook his head: "Mother doesn''t know that person, and I don''t know why he is looking here. Maybe he is looking at Xiaobai instead of us? Juste over and ask Xiao The white people are in that group." "Mother, I don''t want to sell Xiao Bai." Wei Ming touched the fairy beast''s neck, "Xiao Bai is a friend of his son." Wei Xuan couldn''t help but smiled and touched Wei Ming''s head: "Why would my mother sell Ming''er''s friend?" That person offered a high price, but she hadn''t been tempted. Wei Xuan looked at Tang Guo''s side. When he saw Tang Guo''s side face, he suddenly froze for a moment. He wanted to go over and see clearly that the Azure Emperor''s flying magic weapon had been activated and disappeared in front of him instantly. "Maybe it is wrong." Yun Yichen also retracted his gaze, and doubts arose in his heart, that woman shouldn''t be Wei Xuan, she didn''t even know him. If the opponent is Wei Xuan, he shoulde over to question him now instead of seeing him thinking. Yun Yichen breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help but recall the previous scene. He wanted to throw the previous scene behind his head, but he couldn''t do it. He nned to see if he was free to see if that person was Wei Xuan or someone else. All the attention was on Wei Xuan before, and he naturally did not see the little boy beside Wei Xuan. Back home, Qingdi immediately called Tang Guo away. "Guo''er, who is the person next to you? Do you know the origin of the other person?" Qingdi asked uneasy, not knowing whether the person used the treasure to cover his breath, or the person himself was very powerful. Tang Guo: "His name is Jiang Zilin. I picked it up by ident." "I heard that he has been by your side, is it credible?" Qingdi was still worried, "Father can''t see through him, I''m afraid he will be against you." Tang Guo smiled: "Father, don''t worry, he won''t be against me, I picked him up." When Qingdi heard this, he felt weird, and he always felt that this sentence had a different meaning. Qingdi: "Can you exin clearly?" "Daughter means that others are pretty good and can be candidates for Taoist couples." Sooner orter, Tang Guo decided to showdown with Qingdi first. Qingdi''s eyes widened at the time, and he said something was wrong. It turned out to be what he meant. He stared at Tang Guo, wanting to see a flower: "Guo''er, how are you doing?" Although he wasn''t satisfied with Yun Yichen, but Guo''er stepped on two boats like this, and his conscience actually hurt a little bit? "Father, what''s wrong with this? There are so many variables. Brother Yichen only sees cultivation, but this person can always apany me to y. My daughter needs to think about this." Qingdi sternly said: "That''s also true. Dad thinks that Yun Yichen doesn''t care about you. Guoer, you are finally sober. If you don''t like Yun Yichen, then find a time to tell him clearly." Chapter 4677: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (49) Chapter 4677: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (49) Chapter 4677 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (49) "I see, Jiang Zilin and I have nothing to do with him. It was only during the inspection. If neither of these two are good enough, then don''t bother and find another one I am satisfied with." Qingdi is not worried about his daughter''s finding a Taoistpanion now. The daughter has already understood that she should find someone who is kind to her and satisfying her, instead of going to the hot face and cold ass. The thing he was most dissatisfied with Yun Yichen was that he couldn''t see his sincerity to Guo''er. "Okay, you can figure it out by yourself, you are my daughter, so naturally you have to choose a good one." Qingdi thought of Jiang Zilin and said, "Why is Jiang Zilin wearing a mask, so I can see him another day? Dad will help you investigate." "I haven''t told him this yet. We still have ayer of window paper that hasn''t been broken." Tang Guo refused, "Wait and see, wait until I decide. He looks better, so I won''t give it for now. Dad watched it, and waited until I settled down, so as not to be seen and coveted his appearance." The corners of Qingdi''s mouth were twitching, and he felt that the people in the fairy world were right. His daughter just liked Xiaobaiface. Yun Yichen is already good enough, this Jiang Zilin is covered tightly, how good is that? Qingdi is also very curious now. Tang Guo remembered something serious: "Father, why don''t you see Emperor Xuan today?" "Xuandi should be in retreat." Qingdi didn''t care about this. "He often retreats to ponder the formation and the method of sanctification, but unfortunately he hasn''t looked at it." Speaking of this, Qingdi couldn''t help but sigh. . Tang Guo asked about Emperor Xuan because Jiang Zilin had confirmed today that none of the seven immortal emperors present today were those behind the scenes. That''s why, she will take Jiang Zilin back, mainly to confirm whether these people have any problems. Knowing that there is no problem, she breathed a sigh of relief. These immortal emperors have a good rtionship with her, and she doesn''t want this person to be them. The Emperor Xuan did note, so the strong one on the bright side, that is, Emperor Xuan was still suspected. It is true that Emperor Xuan often retreats and rarely shows up. "I heard that Emperor Xuan received a descendant," said Qing Emperor. "Unfortunately, after epting the descendant, he retreats. I don''t know which lucky person it is. In the tone of Emperor Xuan, the descendant should not be easy to ept. Practice hard, if you get caught up, it will be a joke." Tang Guo was silent, catching up with her? Dreaming? She is all immortal emperor, giving her some time to surpass these immortal emperors in the immortal world is also easy. "Understood, Dad, I''m going to find my mother." "Go ahead." On the way to find Han Rou, Tang Guo was already thinking about continuing to improve his cultivation. In short, no matter who that person is, only if she bes stronger, all conspiracies will be eliminated. She returned to her ce after talking to Han Rou. The Qing Emperor told Han Rou about Jiang Zilin''s affairs. After Han Rou knew about it, she didn''t know what to say. "Then do you want to call that young man over and ask? I heard someone from the fairy world say that that person has been following Guo''er every inch, his strength is unfathomable, and he is better than Yun Yichen. Its better to be with Guoer than Yun Yichen." Qingdi: "I think so too, but Guo''er said that it is not the time now, and that it is still in the inspection period. He also said that the person is good-looking and that he cannot be allowed to show up for the time being unless things are settled." Han Rou was speechless: "Who does Guo''er take? It''s not like you or me." Chapter 4678: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (50) Chapter 4678: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (50) Chapter 4678 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (50) Within a few days, Yun Yichen went out again and greeted Tang Guo and the Qingdi couple. This time Yun Yichen was not going to experience, but to find Wei Xuan to solve the doubt in his heart. If he didn''t solve this doubt, he felt that he could not continue to cultivate. That woman had better not be Wei Xuan, if it was Wei Xuan, it would definitely shake his Dao Xin, he could only kill her again, so that he could cultivate with peace of mind. As in the original plot, when Yun Yichen found Wei Xuan, he found that there was a child beside her, namely Wei Ming. He didn''t pay attentionst time, but this time he observed closely and found that Wei Ming was very simr to his childhood. Even, he already felt the involvement from the blood. Here, without asking Wei Xuan, he understood that this woman was Wei Xuan, and he also heard Wei Xuan''s friend call her Wei Xuan, and the child''s name was Wei Ming. Wei Xuan''s arrival in the immortal realm was not all smooth sailing. He made friends and many enemies in the immortal realm. Yun Yichen has been making up his mind to kill Wei Xuan recently. The people around Wei Xuan are strong. He wants to kill Wei Xuan without knowing it is so easy. Especially seeing the two nice men present beside Wei Xuan, making him very ufortable. If it wasn''t for the opponent''s strength, he really wanted to kill someone. However, those two men are also in the realm of Da Luo Jin Xian. He is sure to kill the opponent, but he has to pay a great price. He inquired that the identities of Wei Xuan''s two admirers were not simple. Once he does not handle it cleanly, it will cause trouble. One is the son of the Su family in Cangzhou, Su Sai. The other person is Du Huai, the master of Crane Ind. If he desperately kills people, Qingdi cannot protect him. Yun Yichen was trying to figure out **** Wei Xuan, so he followed Wei Xuan and his group every day, Wei Xuan and Wei Ming attracted all his attention. Especially Wei Ming, much like when he was a child, this made him hesitate. Just when Yun Yichen couldn''t make a decision, Wei Xuan and Wei Ming were in danger. Su Sai was the only one beside Wei Xuan at the time. They didn''t know who wanted Wei Xuan''s life, and they would be in desperation. ording to Yun Yichen''s idea, it is natural that they all die. But in the end, he didn''t want them to die, so he helped. Yun Yichen took action and rescued them all, and naturally also met Wei Xuan. Seeing Wei Xuan and several people showing gratitude to him, Yun Yichen felt a littleplicated. Originally, he wanted to kill her. Yun Yichen didn''t know what to say because of a moment of hesitation, saving her and in exchange for her gratitude. Wei Xuan, how could he not remember him? The strange look made him ufortable. "If Young Master Yun doesn''t dislike it, shall I invite you to dinner?" Wei Xuan said, her eyes crooked with a smile, and she was truly grateful. Although she still has a hole card, the thing is gone when she uses it, it was left to her by the master. To solve this kind of crisis today, I always feel a bit of a loss. Yun Yichen refused subconsciously, but Su Sai and Wei Ming were both very enthusiastic and insisted on pulling him away. They could not refuse, so they had to follow. He found that Wei Ming had been watching him, and he was still a little nervous. Seeing that Su Sai took care of Wei Xuan meticulously, he was very delicate and even a little angry, but he couldn''t show it. Tang Guo knew that the two had met and knew each other, so he nned to go out and stroll around. see you tomorrow It''s the end of the month, the cuties vote for monthly Chapter 4679: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (51) Chapter 4679: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (51) Chapter 4679 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (51) The current Wei Xuan is actually already tempted by Su Sai. The reason why Du Huai is not with her is because she clearly rejected Du Huai and Du Huai went to heal her injuries. Now waiting for Wei Xuan to agree to Su Sai, Yun Yichen is anxious and Wei Xuan announces the truth, causing Wei Xuan to recover his memory. "My father also asked you before, saying that he couldn''t see through you, and thought you would be against me." At this time, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin had left the Tang family and went wandering outside. She had just cultivated to the immortal emperor realm. Although there was no problem in the realm, she still had no intention of continuing to practice. Immortal Emperor''s arrival at the realm of Saints didn''t happen in a short while, besides, she was only in the early stage of Immortal Emperor, so she didn''t have to rush. "Fortunately, the other immortal emperors did not notice you that day. If you find that you can''t see through, they will definitely be curious about you. Maybe they will suspect that you are the one who broke through to the immortal emperor and ran away." Jiang Zilin was a little confused: "What do you mean?" "On the surface, lower the cultivation base, just like me." Tang Guo said, "You should have such a secret technique." Jiang Zilin suddenly said, "It''s possible." As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Zilin''s surface cultivation became the realm of the fairy monarch, just as he had just arrived. Tang Guo smiled: "Yes, that''s it. If that''s the case, next time those immortal emperors notice you, they won''t have any doubts. Now in the immortal world, there are a lot of immortal monarchs in the realm, which is not surprising. , No one pays much attention." "When Yun Yichen''s affairs are handled, I will take you to see my parents and meet officially." Jiang Zilin was a little joyful in his heart: "Okay." He understands what it means to meet officially, that is, he can have a legitimate identity. "I will pass on my sanctification to you, and you can find a chance to give it to your father." Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t worry about this, I''ll talk about itter. I''ll give it to you when the secret realm opens. By the way, does my father have anything to do with the saint?" "Yes." Jiang Zilin said, "The famous immortal emperor in the immortal world has something to do with the saints whom I have seen before." "That way, let my father break into the secret realm then," Tang Guo said, "breaking into the secret realm should be more beneficial to the cultivation base and state of mind, right?" Jiang Zilin: "That''s natural. The mystery that I set up covers a lot. As long as you can pass through the levels and finally pass the test, even if you don''t get the inheritance of sanctification, you can still benefit a lot." "Then let my dad go in." Jiang Zilin thought, this is also okay, and his cultivation is better. As for the things to give to the future father-inw, he has many treasures, so he will look for them again. In addition, when the secret realm gives rewards, as long as it is the level that the future father-inw will pass, he will give more rewards, and he will pay for it. Jiang Zilin''s divine consciousness enveloped the entire immortal world, only some secrets were hidden, and he could not see the various mysterious formations. There was still no problem in most ces. He would often notice Yun Yichen and talk to Tang Guo about the movement there. So far, they have been out for half a month. During this half month, Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan teamed up to practice. Yun Yichen learned that Wei Xuan had ascended to the immortal world for less than ten years, and was shocked by the speed of cultivation of the two mothers and sons. The most ufortable thing about him is that Wei Xuan, who was gentle with him as water, is now only very indifferent to Su Sai and his husband. He has not forgotten his identity, nor has he even forgotten that he wants to kill Wei Xuan before he can walk away from the demon that appeared. Chapter 4680: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (52) Chapter 4680: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (52) Chapter 4680 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (52) Yes, with the appearance of Wei Xuan, he breeds demons. He also knew that as long as Wei Xuan and Wei Ming were beheaded, he should be able to break through to the realm of the fairy monarch soon. The realm of Xianjun is so tempting. But he hasn''t been able to start for a long time, Wei Xuan and Su Sai get along, stinging his eyes every day. The more so, the less he wanted to kill Wei Xuan, and even the idea of taking Wei Xuan back. He thought that even if he wanted to kill Wei Xuan, he had to make the other party remember him again, or like him, and then kill her. Yun Yichen now fell into a perverted mentality, unwilling to forget Wei Xuan. Therefore, after considering him for a while, he decided not to kill Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan naturally felt that Yun Yichen was different to her. She became more and more alienated from Yun Yichen, and at the end of an experience, she even asked to be separated from Yun Yichen. Su Sai was naturally eager. He was grateful to Yun Yichen before, but now he can only be vignt. Yun Yichen is a rtively proud person, so rejected by Wei Xuan, he can''t continue to stay with them. However, he did not intend to give up, and not to practice together does not mean that they will never meet again. Su Sai may have known that he will not be settled with Wei Xuan. With Wei Xuan''s charm, he might attract more people, so his pursuit of Wei Xuan has increased. However, he didn''t expect Yun Yichen to be so shameless and reappear in Wei Xuan''s sight the next day after separation. When faced with his questioning, the other party actually said that they were just on the same road, not going to experience together. But Yun Yichen''s eyes were on Wei Xuan, and he didn''t know what the other party meant. As a result, Yun Yichen and Su Sai became jealous, which made Wei Xuan a little disgusted with Yun Yichen, thinking that this person was shameless and refused to agree. In short, she didn''t have much good impression of Yun Yichen. Yun Yichen found that Wei Xuan''s attitude was cold, and his mood was even worse, but he didn''t admit defeat, but became more persistent in this matter. He didn''t like to see Wei Xuan being so indifferent to him. He suddenly missed the gentle and considerate Wei Xuan. "This kind of person deserves it." Tang Guo knew everything about Yun Yichen, "He may not like Wei Xuan much." Jiang Zilin agreed: "What he likes the most is himself. To entangle Wei Xuan is only to find that Wei Xuan has forgotten him, and he has lost his love. "Do you understand?" Tang Guo was surprised, "I also said he was a single dog for ten thousand years." "Living long, watching a lot." Jiang Zilin exined, "Yun Yichen should like Wei Xuan, but Wei Xuan is not as immortal as he is. He killed Wei Xuan for not knowing how many lives, this terrible love, Wei Xuan shouldn''t want it much." "Yes." The two were actually not too far away from Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan, and they followed the appearance of a city. The reason for this was that Tang Guo was waiting for the outbreak of Yun Yichen and Wei Xuan. After the incident between Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen broke out, she would be able to dissolve the rtionship with Yun Yichen upright, without damaging her father''s reputation. Not only that, Yun Yichen will also carry the reputation of a scumbag, a bearer. As for the person behind, she wasn''t afraid of anything, but she was afraid that the other party would not show up, waiting for an opportunity in secret. While Tang Guo was waiting for Wei Xuan''s incident to erupt, she received news from Ao Xian. Ao Xian: "I''m out of the customs, I''m in the realm of Xianjun, how about getting together when I have time?" Chapter 4681: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (53) Chapter 4681: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (53) Chapter 4681 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (53) Ao Xian was the first to inform Tang Guo that he wanted to tell her that he was the second of them to advance to the realm of Immortal Monarch. Tang Guo promised: "Okay." Then, she told Ao Xian where she was currently. After Ao Xian knew about it, he said he would rush over in a few days and let her wait. Not long after, Tang Guo received another call from Lei Yu. Lei Yu: "I have broken through to Xianjun, shouldn''t anyone else?" Tang Guo: "Yes, Ao Xian said just now that he also broke through." Lei Yu: "Fuck, that guy Ao Xian is one step faster than Lao Tzu. Wait, I''lle over right away." A dayter, Tang Guo received a message from Shui Yang: "I''m in the realm of the fairy monarch, take the time to gather, are anyone elseing out?" Tang Guo: "Ao Xian and Lei Yu came out, one day earlier than you." Shui Yang: "As expected, Ling Qin hasn''te out yet, has Lin Chue out?" "Not yet, he should bete." Lin Chu is a little specialpared to a few people. The improvement of his practice means that his alchemy level must also improve at the same time, so the speed is not as fast as the others. Shui Yang: "All right, then let''s get together." Before long, several immortal emperors knew that Lei Yu, Ao Xian, and Shui Yang advanced to the realm of immortal monarch. Because of this, the immortal emperors gathered together again, this time it was the water emperor, the dragon emperor, the thunder emperor and the others. When they came to the old ce, everyone was a little surprised to find that Emperor Xuan had alsoe. When they saw Emperor Xuan, they remembered the things about Emperor Xuan, and they all forgot to show off, and they directly told Emperor Xuan about the fact that Emperor Xuan hadn''t shown up yet. Emperor Xuan frowned: "After the breakthrough, I ran away. Haven''t shown up yet?" "Yeah, I haven''t shown up so far, and I don''t know what''s going on." Qingdi puzzled, "We have already released goodwill. Who of us doesn''t want two more immortal emperors toe out from the immortal realm. If the other party knows, he shouldn''t show up. ." "By the way, that Xiaojiu should have a superb understanding of the formation. I felt that I couldn''t break the formation that stopped us at the time." Dandi said, "If you were there that day, you might be a little bit browful." Emperor Xuan''s face became serious: "The other party hasn''t shown up so far. Isn''t it because he has any purpose or something shameful?" When these words fell, everyone was stunned. What purpose could it have? "You said that the heaven and earth visions that bloomed everywhere that day, did this person himself have the inheritance of sanctification, so I am afraid that we are nning the other party''s this?" The words of Emperor Xuan fell off, and everyone was really guessing. Yes, if Emperor Xinxian really had this, it would really be possible for the other party to escape. To be honest, no one here is unmoved to hear the heritage of sanctification. Now, they can understand. "In this case, it''s really possible." Dandi said, "So, unless the other party is sanctified, it is impossible to show up again." The Emperor Shui shook his head: "I can understand that if I get this, I want to hide and practice first." After that, sheughed out, "You and I are like this, others naturally think so." Buddha: "The matter is over. The other party has to hide, and we can''t look for it. Why don''t we just wait. When the other party is sanctified, maybe we can show up, and then we will go and consult again. I went there before. , A peaceful scene, it is enough to prove that they are not the younger generation, not showing up just worrying about their own safety. After the other party is sanctified, it may be your chance." Chapter 4682: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (54) Chapter 4682: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (54) Chapter 4682 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (54) The Buddha was open to watching, other people being ordered like this, the difort in their hearts was gone. Yes, whoever encounters such a situation will hide, who will take it out? There are so many immortal emperors, it is strange that the other party is not afraid. "Let''s not offend this person, everything is predestined." The Buddha advised, "Don''t be too sensitive to your cultivation." Everyone responded, thinking that the Buddha was right. Seeing that everyone was like this, Emperor Xuan couldn''t say anything more. Instead, he asked: "By the way, what did you call me out for the party this time? It''s not just for this." His eyes fell on the water emperor, Long. Emperor, and Lei Di''s body, what he received was a summons from the three of them. When ites to this, the three of Shui Di are all smiles, and they talked about their little girl breaking through to Xianjun. Emperor Xuan suddenly said, "So that''s the case, then congrattions to a few." The next time was the time for the water emperor to show off their little girls. The immortal emperors hummed for a while and then dispersed. At this time, Tang Guo also met Lei Yu, Ao Xian, and Shui Yang in a restaurant in the city. The three people across from Tang Guo all smiled, and they all seemed to speak harder than before. Listening to each of them brag, Tang Guo smiled without saying a word. The three of them boasted for a long time. Seeing Tang Guo''s calmness, thecency in his heart suddenly disappeared, and they felt so unfulfilled. Also, how could they be so stupid to brag in front of Tang Guo? Isn''t this looking for abuse? They have been in retreat for 20 years, from Daluo Jinxian to Xianjun. where are they? A hundred years of retreat. The trio of smiles that were originallycent, suddenly disappeared and became a little sad. They were not sad again soon, and their attention fell on Jiang Zilin. Shui Yang: "Tang Guo, you haven''t changed people this time." "Yes, the one next to you is the same." Lei Yu smiled. Ao Xian looked at Jiang Zilin and patted Jiang Zilin on the shoulder: "Brother Jiang, you are so infatuated, how did Tang Guo coax you to let her embrace her left and right?" Jiang Zilin: There is no hug, there is only him! Tang Guo''s face sank, and these people really didn''t stop. She then sealed her seal and arranged the next soundproof array. Seeing her movements, several people were a little puzzled. "Do you think you are in the realm of the immortal monarch, are you very powerful?" The three of them hesitated and nodded: "That is natural. Even if it is not as good as you, it is better than most people in the fairy world." "Then do you know what realm I am?" Shui Yang: "Is the fairy king in the middle stage?" "Otherwise it is thete stage?" Lei Yu asked in shock. Ao Xian: "In short, it is impossible to be the Emperor Xian. This is also normal. With your talent, after a hundred years, I don''t think there is any problem in theter stage of the cultivation of the Emperor Xian. "Sorry, I''m really in the realm of the immortal emperor, the immortal emperor who ran awayst time was me." The words fell, Shui Yang, Ao Xian and Lei Yu smiled stiffly on their faces, staring at Tang Guo dumbfounded, and they almost split apart. "Are you bragging?" The three of them said in unison, "You must have spoken out to frame us! To beat us, you don''t need to brag so much." Tang Guo: "Do you think I will deceive you? If it wasn''t for this, would the new immortal emperor break through and run away?" The three of them were silent, yes, Tang Guo didn''t have to brag about this kind of bullying, just to make them envy. She herself made them very envious, this kind of thing, a little bit, there is no need to lie. Chapter 4683: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (55) Chapter 4683: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (55) Chapter 4683 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (55) The three of them who wanted to understand looked at Tang Guo and cursed: "Abnormal!" Shui Yang: "I don''t think you need a friend like you." "I think knowing you is the worst thing in life." Lei Yu hammered hard, this guy was terrible. Ao Xianyou said quietly: "I am a dragon, I was suppressed to death by you, how unfair is the way of heaven." "The talent is not enough, try to make it together." Tang Guo smiled, "Help me keep this matter secret today. I have a big n. Do you want to do it together." The three of them quickly settled up and looked interested: "What n?" "Secretly practiced to the Immortal Emperor, and amazed everyone." When Tang Guo said this, the three of them were stunned, and then recollected the words in their mouths, thinking it was a very beautiful sentence. They are the second generation of immortals, and they have not suffered too much. But in the same way, with the scenery, it is the eyes of all kinds of people, and the spur of my own Laozi. The top was crushed, and even if he was beautiful, he would only be hit. They were a little envious of Tang Guo, the ninth immortal emperor in the immortal world, as long as this matter was exposed, then she would be on par with the eight great immortal emperors. Lei Yu: "Actually, I think too, but it''s not a matter of a while to cultivate to the emperor." "Yeah, if you can secretly cultivate to the realm of Emperor Immortal, and finally amaze everyone, I am willing to retreat for another two hundred years." Ao Xian said seriously, "Unfortunately, there is an insurmountable gap between Emperor Xianjun and Emperor Immortal. It is not easy. " Shui Yang: "Yes, let alone two hundred years, three hundred years, five hundred years, and thousands of years may not reach the realm of the immortal emperor." Tang Guo''s lips curled up: "If I had countless immortal emperors'' insights when breaking through, including my own insights." When Tang Guo Xianjun arrived at the Emperor, he didn''t look at the experience of the Emperor, but made a breakthrough with his own understanding. If she read those experiences, she might not need a hundred years, she could break through in just a few decades. What she didn''t look at was because she nned to cultivate slowly considering Wei Xuan''s time in the immortal world. Not long ago, there was a sudden jump in her heart, she felt that there was a crisis from intuition. This kind of thing is very mysterious. Regarding this crisis, she is not sure if the other party is targeting herself or the people in front of her. Because of this crisis, it surrounds them. It''s not that the person who wants to harm them has appeared, but someone has this thought and was felt by her in advance. Jiang Zilin said before that her vision of breaking through the immortal emperor is very special, and may be more powerful than the average immortal emperor, and the chance of bing holy will be even greater at that time. These people have always been the targets of calctions, as long as the people behind them still exist for one day, they may be in danger. In this case, she intends to persuade these people to go back to practice. "If there are so many insights, the time for me to break through the immortal emperor should be much shorter." Lei Yu first expressed his stance, and then looked at Tang Guo expectantly, "Do you have it?" The other two were also staring at her, as if they were also asking, do you have it? Do you really want to take it out? If it does, they are naturally willing to retreat to enlightenment. This is a great opportunity. "I have." Tang Guo replied, "Not only do I have, but I can also provide you with a training venue, and then protect you from breaking through the Immortal Emperor. Like me, you can run if you break through, and they can''t catch it." see you tomorrow It''s the beginning of the month, and the cuties vote for monthly votes. burst more after zero Chapter 4684: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (56) Chapter 4684: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (56) Chapter 4684 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (56) Ao Xianughed loudly: "Okay, as long as you have it, I will do it." "I also join." Lei Yu: "Then let my despising Lao Tzu take a look. I will secretly cultivate to the realm of Emperor Immortal, let his eyes fall to the ground, and then fight him." Ao Xian: "I also want to beat up my dad. He usually wears golden clothes and puts everything on his body. It''s too much to beat." Jiang Zilin quietly watched the three of them being fooled by Tang Guo to continue their cultivation, still a little puzzled in his heart, he felt that she was a temporary thought about this matter. But he didn''t ask much for the time being, and nned to dismiss the three of them. The insights Tang Guo talked about were actually given to her by him. Later I learned that she hadn''t watched it at first, and had mentioned to him before that he had no objection to the friends who wanted to give it to her. A few more immortal emperors can appear, and then the chance of being sanctified in the secret realm he arranged will be greater. The immortal world has been in decline for many years, it is time for new saints to appear to help carry forward the orthodoxy of those old men. The old men used to dream of looking for other holy ces. They couldn''t do it, and they could only rely on these younger generations. With the help of Jiang Zilin, several people appeared in the deserted sea instantly. Before they could be surprised by Jiang Zilin''s strength, Tang Guo pushed her into the ce where she had retreated before. This ce was set up by Jiang Zilin. Only Jiang Zilin could break it. With Tang Guo''s strength, there was no way to break it unless she became a holy. The three of them had a lot of questions to ask Tang Guo. At this time, they were not fools, they always felt that things were not simple, and who was this Jiang Zilin who could move so far in the immortal world in an instant. However, Tang Guo didn''t give them a chance. After tricking them into the formation, he threw them a bunch of insights about the promotion of the Immortal Emperor. Then, Jiang Zilin restarted the formation. "You guys practice hard, and when it''s time to break through the emperor, I wille back to help you protect thew." Tang Guo left a smile for them, and then Jiang Zilin took her back to the original teahouse cubicle. time. The three of Shui Yang looked at each other and didn''t know how to express it for a while. "Damn, it''s really the understanding of the emperor promoted." Ao Xian took a piece of the jade slip left by Tang Guo and looked at it. "This...this, Ao Tian, Ao Tian is a bit familiar, I''ll go, this Isnt it the name of my dragon ancestor? This is the perception of the dragon ancestors promotion to the immortal emperor? Unbelievable, is this fake? "Don''t be stunned,e and have a look." The three of them got busy, and after a while Lei Yu said excitedly: "Lei Kui, Lei Kui is the name of my ancestor of the Lei family, this... is this really my feeling when the ancestor of the family was promoted to the emperor? How could this be? Something appears?" "Shuiyou, is the sacred ancestor of my water family," Shui Yang was shocked, "then this is my feeling when the ancestor of the water family was promoted to the emperor? Where did Tang Guoe from, and where did he find it? The sentiment is very detailed, as if the saint ancestor specially left for us." The three of them then looked at the others, and they all heard many of the names on them, and they were shocked for a while. "Let''s not talk about what Tang Guo means, but for sure, she wants to give these things to us." Lei Yu said, "Keeping us here, it may be that we really want us to break through to the immortal emperor realm. " Chapter 4685: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (57) Chapter 4685: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (57) Chapter 4685 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (57) "Is it going to happen?" Ao Xian looked ugly, "You have found that since thest time, Tang Guo has devoted himself to cultivating, and now he is in the immortal emperor realm. If nothing major happens, how could she urge us to practice quickly? ?" Shui Yang gritted his teeth: "If something serious happens, our Immortal Monarch realm will not be enough to see, so let''s practice. This kind of opportunity is also rare. I am afraid that few people can break the formation around. Tang Guo has created it for us. If we meet the conditions, there is no reason not to practice. She left us not only the cultivation experience of her own ancestors, but also other predecessors. If we can''t break through to the emperor in two hundred years, then we are too stupid." "Shui Yang is right. Although this is a deserted sea, the formation is rich in immortality, and it is already considered a holy ce for cultivation." Ao Xian said, "Then practice. If you don''t understand anything, we can discuss it together. ." Here, Jiang Zilin was already asking Tang Guo why he wanted to make a temporary move and imprison them for cultivation. "Not long ago, I felt a crisis surrounding us." Jiang Zilin''s face changed slightly: "I didn''t find it." "It''s not murder, it''s a crisis. It''s like someone intends to kill a few of us and hasn''t taken any action for the time being." Tang Guo exined, "If it is murder, you should be able to feel it. Jiang Zilin suddenly realized: "This should be your talent. Judge the crisis in advance. Does the crisis surround the few of you?" "Well, they are now in the realm of the immortal monarch, and they will definitely be proud, maybe they will wander around in the immortal world. If the people behind them really want their lives, it is just a matter of a moment, you can''t save it. If they throw it away for cultivation, there will be less trouble, and they can also prepare for you to open the secret realm in the future." Jiang Zilin smiled: "That''s also good." "The remaining three people, are you nning to cheat like this?" Tang Guo replied, "Naturally, let them go together. Everyone knows them and has a support." Not long after Mingxiu came out, he first talked to Tang Guo about his breakthrough. Tang Guo called people over and flicked, saying that by going to that ce, he could give him a treasure about Buddhism. Mingxiu was fooled and was sent into the formation. The three of them were stunned looking at Shui Yang. When he got the experience of the Buddha, he was very clever to enlighten him, without asking any doubts at all. The insight of the ancestor is very valuable, he does not want to waste time. Shui Yang muttered: "It seems that the rest of the people will inevitably be brought in, but Mingxiu is willing." "Neither are you?" Ao Xian asked with a smile. Shui Yang rolled his eyes silently, and finally realized silently. A few dayster, Lin Chu and Ling Qin appeared one after another, and after meeting Tang Guo, they were also thrown here. Seeing the sentiment of their own saint ancestors, the two were also willing to practice. At this point, Tang Guo got all her important friends into the formation to practice, and he was relieved. The crisis surrounding it did not dissipate, and even more intense. On this day, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin rushed to the next ce on the flying magic weapon. In order to send those people in to practice, she dyed for several days and did not keep up with Yun Yichen. No, just after finishing the matter, she nned to follow along to see how Wei Xuan and Yun Yichen were. ording to Jiang Zilin, Su Sai should soon show his thoughts with Wei Xuan. Chapter 4686: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (58) Chapter 4686: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (58) Chapter 4686 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (58) At that time, Yun Yichen was afraid that he would not be able to ept it, and he was bound to act on Susai. What Tang Guo didn''t know was that Yun Yichen was seeing someone. "I heard you have been following a woman recently?" Yun Yichen respectfully said: "Yes." For some reason, he couldn''t lie to his master. If Tang Guo was here, he would recognize Yun Yichen''s master as Emperor Xuan. The Emperor Xuan sighed: "If you continue to break, you will suffer the chaos, and you have already breeded your heart demon. You have to cut it off as soon as possible." "Yichen knows." Yun Yichen said so, but he didn''t want to immediately kill Wei Xuan, "Master, please give Yichen some time." Emperor Xuan seemed to be very relieved of Yun Yichen: "Believe in you as a teacher." He came here to wake up Yun Yichen. If Yun Yichen can''t forget Wei Xuan, and still wants to cling to that rtionship, it will almost be destroyed. However, he still couldn''t help Yun Yichen kill Wei Xuan. That would not only not get rid of the demons, but also make Yun Yichen''s demons stronger. Yun Yichen was also very conflicted in sending the Emperor Xuan away. "I just went to see Yun Yichen''s movement, and suddenly I can''t find where he is." Jiang Zilin said, "There should be some powerful magic weapon that shielded my spiritual sense. The magic weapon that can shield the saint''s spiritual sense, this The magic weapon level should surpass the fairy weapon." Tang Guo suddenly moved closer to Jiang Zilin: "Here." That kind of crisis is here, and there is still murder in the crisis! Is it for her? Jiang Zilin stopped talking and looked serious. He now thinks that Tang Guo''s previous suggestion is really good. If someone takes action against them, if he can''t see through his cultivation, the other party may give up. Now he seems to be in the realm of the fairy monarch on the surface, if someone is above the fairy monarch, if he wants to make a move, he should not hesitate. Just thinking about it, Jiang Zilin felt the overwhelming pressure, as if to crush the two of them, and at the same time the surrounding space was locked, and the permeating fairy gas slowly stopped flowing. Of course, this pressure poses no threat to Jiang Zilin at all. To prevent the opponent from being frightened, he still pretended that he couldn''t bear it, and took Tang Guo back again and again. This pressure was a bit of a threat to Tang Guo, and it was not irresistible, but now she only had the realm of Xianjun, so she made her face pale. System: These two people are worthy of being a pair. Both are so dogs. It''s miserable to be enemies with them. Few people can match this skill of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. At this time, the space around Tang Guo has beenpletely locked. If she and Jiang Zilin really only have the realm of the immortal monarch, today is really a dead end, and no one can save them. "Who?" Tang Guo asked. At this time, she and Jiang Zilin had been "pressed" to the ground, and the flying magic weapon could not fly at all, and even cracks appeared, which shows how powerful each other is. She also bit her tongue appropriately, and a trace of blood came out from the corner of her mouth, which looked more realistic. System: Oh my god, the host is big, you are too dogged, are you so serious about acting? That person is really not wronged. That person is so miserable! When Tang Guo finished talking about everyone, the other party suppressed another burst of breath, and this time both Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were "pressed" on the ground. The system looked at the two people in a very embarrassed manner, and had no idea what to say. So speechless! What a pit. Chapter 4687: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (59) Chapter 4687: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (59) Chapter 4687 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (59) There is obviously nomunication between them, but they cooperate so tacitly. Is this the legendary couple? That person might be sure that Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin could no longer resist, and finally revealed their true bodies. "It''s you?" When Tang Guo saw Emperor Profound appearing, she was taken aback for a moment, but on the surface she made a very incredible look. In fact, she had doubts about Emperor Xuan, so Xuan Emperor appeared, she just froze for a while, not too surprised. Emperor Xuan stood there, as if he was one with the heavens and humans, watching Tang Guo''s eyes show a little pity: "It''s me, I didn''t want to kill you." "Unfortunately, I can''t find a few others for the time being. I can only kill you first and then kill the others." Emperor Xuan said this sentence in a t tone, "If you want to me, me the immortal emperor who ran away. Obviously there is a heritage of sanctification, but I hid. If I don''t kill you, how can I let others help me find the Ninth Immortal Emperor." Tang Guo understood now. This person wanted to kill them, the second generation of immortals, and then put the me on the Ninth Immortal Emperor. As long as he did it cleanly, even if there was no evidence that the Ninth Immortal Emperor killed them, they would Go find people. With the personal abilities of Emperor Xuan, it is very difficult to find people. Listening to what it means, other people are likely to not want to find people, and think that this matter is just as natural. Based on Tang Guo''s understanding of other immortal emperors, this might really be the case. Even if many people were tempted at first, the Buddha could persuade them toe back. To say that other people, including her father, will be tempted if they guess that the new immortal emperor will have a heritage of sanctification, and they may also find someone. But the Buddha will definitely persuade them toe back. "If you kill me, my father will not let you go." Tang Guo pretended to be very nervous and said, still backing away. Emperor Xuan thought that he was in control of everything, locked the surrounding space, and blocked the magical treasure. The secret here, no one can find him killing. Therefore, he is not afraid at all. The space has been locked, and there are only two small fairy monarchs in front of him, he can pinch to death at will. His expression is still faint: "I will do something clean, Qingdi can''t find out. I will not only do it clean, but also make you disappear clean, they will only suspect that it was the work of the Ninth Immortal Emperor." "Even if they are not sure, they will find someone." Because the Ninth Immortal Emperor may have a heritage of sanctification in his hands, Emperor Xuan didn''t care much about Yun Yichen''s progress. If he can get the inheritance of sanctification, Yun Yichen''s fate is to be merged by him. "It''s a pity, they all say that you are the most promising to be promoted to a saint. I can''t wait that long." Emperor Xuan''s eyes were cold, his lifespan was less than that of other immortal emperors, and his talents were not Well calcted, he was able to cultivate to the Immortal Emperor, using many partial methods. The method of partiality is also destined to be a lot of retreat. If he can''t get the orthodox heritage of sanctification, he can only stop here. He found the traces left by the saint back then, and for this reason, he also delved into the formation. Unfortunately, the formation set by the saint was very powerful. Not only could he not break the formation, but he was also seriously injured. So far, his injuries have not been fully recovered, and there is a hidden magic weapon on his body that will not be discovered. Later, he wanted to calcte the remnant soul of the saint was born, yes, he thought that the remnant soul of the saint must be in that formation. Unexpectedly, no matter what method is used, it still fails. Chapter 4688: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (60) Chapter 4688: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (60) Chapter 4688 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (60) He still went back to see the ce asionally, the formation was still stable, and with his current understanding of the formation, it was not broken at all. Here, he can only find another way, as long as he cultivates to the realm of a saint, maybe he can break that formation and finally get the huge treasure left by the saint. The appearance of the Ninth Immortal Emperor gave him hope. It''s a pity that those few people didn''t want to find someone at all, and they said just let the flow go. From his point of view, its better to arrest people and ask them to pass on the inheritance of sanctification, so that all eight of them can benefit. Isnt that good? There is no way, he can only make the best move, only to make them angry, they will move to find people out. The eight immortal emperors joined forces, even in the realm of immortal emperors, it is not so easy to hide them, they will definitely find the trace of the other party. And he didn''t dare to look for him alone, it was easy to expose and cause dissatisfaction from other people. Thinking about it, that is, this method is the safest. These people are really amazing. After they are worthy of being saints, they could escape his previous calctions. Yun Yichen was in their hands and couldn''t please. Not only that, they all advanced to the realm of the fairy king, which made him feel nervous. In time, these have be immortal emperors, and if he is not sanctified, his life will be exhausted. When Emperor Xuan went to Tang Guo''s position, he was not afraid of Tang Guo''s treasure. Because his soul was suppressed, Tang Guo''s divine sense could not be used, and he could not take out the treasure that Qing Emperor gave her. There is no way to sacrifice it. This is the suppression of strength. No one can escape the person he wants to kill. Seeing Emperor Xuan slowly walking to the front step by step, Tang Guo''s expression was flustered. In fact, she had already grabbed Jiang Zilin''s arm. At this time, Jiang Zilin''s voice sounded in her ears: "The space ispletely sealed off, this time he must not escape." In the past, Emperor Xuan couldn''t help but because he had left behind in the immortal world, and he was limited by his formation and strength, and he couldn''t catch people. This time it was different. He had already sealed off all the surroundings, and Emperor Xuan also helped to shield the secret, which was very convenient for him. Tang Guo felt relieved when she heard that she was not afraid of Emperor Xuan, but that Emperor Xuan would run. This time she ran, and she would not be able to catch it anymore, which was still a potential threat. She had already figured out how to deal with Emperor Xuan, and put him in the soul stone, unable to survive, unable to seek death, reincarnation is simply impossible, and any back-hands are useless. When Emperor Xuan was about to do something, he suddenly found Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin standing up. He frowned and was thinking whether Tang Guo had some hole cards. At this moment, Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin let go of their cultivation. "Will anyone tell you that I am the ninth immortal emperor? I''m sorry, I don''t have a sanctification inheritance in my hand, but there is a living saint." Tang Guo''s words surprised Emperor Xuan. When Tang Guo let go of his cultivation base, he dispelled the idea of killing Tang Guo. Xianjun can kill casually, but Xiandi can''t. He immediately withdrew from the locked space and turned around to flee, only to find that he could not escape at all. Outside the locked space, the space was still locked. His eyes fell on Jiang Zilin, is that him? "Are you not a descendant of Profound Sage?" Jiang Zilin said at this time, "You don''t have the breath of Profound Sage." A descendant of a saint, regardless of blood rtionship, as long as it is a descendant, his skills must be rted to the saint. Chapter 4689: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (61) Chapter 4689: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (61) Chapter 4689 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (61) This time Jiang Zilin carefully sensed that there was no aura of Profound Saint in the Emperor Xuan''s body, and even his cultivation techniques were not orthodox. Emperor Xuan did not answer, and now his face appeared panicked, and he was about to flee. Jiang Zilin: "Don''t bother." "In my hands, you can''t escape." "If I''m not wrong, you don''t have much lifespan, so it''s no wonder that you are so impatient. Then it can be said that you should be a person who existed during the saint period. You killed the descendant of Profound Sage and reced the identity of the other party. Isn''t it? It''s a pity that you didn''t get the technique of Xuansheng." Emperor Xuan''s expression changed drastically, and Jiang Zilin continued: "Since you are a person from the saint period, do you know my name?" "Jiang Zilin." Jiang Zilin said, "My name is Jiang Zilin." Emperor Xuan was taken aback for a moment, then his face paled: "Jiang Zilin? Thest saint?" Jiang Zilin, thest sanctified, Tianzong wizard, was regretted by countless people. But why is he still there? Didn''t all the saints fall away in the Great Tribtion? "it''s me." "you" "I''m not dead," Jiang Zilin said, "It should be said that we have met again. Below, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. If my power were not restrained at the time, you should have died long ago." Emperor Xuan gritted his teeth, intending to use a secret method to break through the space here, but the next moment, he vomited blood, didn''t move for half a step, and couldn''t help showing fear. Is this a saint? He hasn''t felt the existence of a saint for too long. It should be said that he has never felt the power of a saint. In the sage period, he was an unknown pawn, and Jiang Zilin was right, he was not a descendant of the Profound Sage. At the time of the great catastrophe, all the saints fell, and countless masters were seriously injured. Many families and sect descendants have died, and those who can stay have paid a certain price. At that time, the descendant of Profound Sage was only a little boy of the seventh generation. The little boy was seriously injured. He took the opportunity to kill the little boy and got the token of Profound Sage. He hadn''t obtained the Profound Sage technique, he could only piece together, but fortunately, because of the saint of the Profound Sage descendant, he had no shortage of resources. However, his talent is not good, he can only use the side door to improve his cultivation. Now, it is the limit. If he does not seek the method of sanctification, he will really dissipate in this world. "After you killed Profound Sage, then I will also help Profound Sage avenge today. The line of Profound Sage will not fall." Jiang Zilin is a little lucky now. Those old men insisted on letting him stay and watch the inheritance. Thew, otherwise people like Emperor Xuan, ordinary people really can''t solve it. "No, you can''t kill me!" Profound Emperor yelled, still trying to escape, but the pressure from the saint, how could his little fairy emperor be able to resist. Jiang Zilin only needs rules to suppress, and he makes him bleed. "Do you want to use him to practice hands?" Jiang Zilin suddenly said to Tang Guo, thinking that Emperor Xuan was a very useful whetstone. Emperor Xuan''s expression was painful, and his heart was angry. He was obviously humiliated. Tang Guo refused: "Resolve it sooner, I don''t need to practice hands." The immortal world is more peaceful than she thought. Besides, she has rich experience inbat. It is better for this guy to deal with it early to avoid idents. Jiang Zilin nodded: "That''s OK." "Pretend him here." Tang Guo took out the soul stone, "Lest he use the means, no one can understand this thing in." Jiang Zilin walked in front of Emperor Xuan in an instant, pped his head with a palm, and Emperor Xuan''s body dissipated. Chapter 4690: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (62) Chapter 4690: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (62) Chapter 4690 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (62) The soul of Emperor Xuan wanted to escape, but was caught by Jiang Zilin and sealed it with the secret technique. This guy disturbs him every life, it''s very annoying, and he wants to clean up. Emperor Xuan shouted miserably, Jiang Zilin ignored him, grabbed him and moved to Tang Guo''s front. Tang Guo opened the soul stone and was pushed into the soul stone by Jiang Zilin amid the scream of "Don''t--" from Emperor Xuan. The Profound Emperor who fell into the soul stone screamed in it, and the desperate voice was as desperate as it was. "Why is the soul stone in your hand?" Emperor Li Xuan, who was already in the soul stone, suddenly stopped shouting, and a very confused voice came out. Tang Guo: "The secret realm full of murderous intrigue, which Huang Hai obtained, did you do?" "So you are the one who undermined my n?" Xuandi said in shock. Tang Guo: "I not only ruined your n, but I also know Yun Yichen''s identity. Unfortunately, you are in the soul stone and there is no way to get in touch with him. Now you are you, Yun Yichen is Yun Yichen." "But you have to worry. I am a more kind person and will do you well. After a while, Yun Yichen wille in. When the timees, you two will be able to merge with each other." "I curse you..." Before Emperor Xuan finished speaking, Tang Guo interrupted him. "You should know the function of the soul stone. No curse will take effect in the soul stone. People who enter the soul stone will neither live nor die nor reincarnated." "I hate it!" "What do you hate? You are just a person who plunders other people''s chances, a person who should have died a long time ago, and almost ruined the person who inherited the Profound Sage." Tang Guo sneered, she did not expect that the biggest threat would be solved in this way. , Now I''m waiting for Yun Yichen. She took the soul stone in her hand and began to create an illusion for the Profound Emperor. Emperor Xuan wanted to be holy, so she created an illusion that every time the opponent failed when they were holy. After seeing this, Jiang Zilin praised: "It''s a beautiful job, it''s better than killing him directly." "Xuansheng has no descendants now." Jiang Zilin was a little sad. Tang Guoforted: "Isn''t the inheritance in your hands? The immortal world is full of talents, and there will always be suitable people to help Xuansheng carry forward the inheritance." "Yes." Jiang Zilin''s mood improved. "Then we go to Yun Yichen?" "By the way, about Emperor Xuan, do you want to tell your father about them?" Jiang Zilin asked. Tang Guo groaned: "I can''t do it anymore. I''ll talk about itter. The Xuan Emperor does not appear, and it will have no effect on the immortal world. Tell them that it will inevitably involve many things. For example, the inheritance of sanctification will be a trouble." "Also." Yun Yichen is always upset today. Since his master Xuandi left, he has felt this way, and he didn''t even have the idea of going to Wei Xuan. He couldn''t guess what, but thought it was Wei Xuan''s existence, which caused him a demons. Otherwise, why did he feel this way after Master reminded him? Because of this, he never went to Wei Xuan for a long time. Waiting for him to know the news of Wei Xuan again, it is the news that Wei Xuan and Su Sai are about to be Taoists. Although Wei Xuan has children, she is obvious to all, and the Su family agreed. At present, Wei Xuan has followed Su Sai to Cangzhou, preparing for the ceremony for her and Su Sai. Wei Ming didn''t object to this at all, but rather agreed. On the contrary, Yun Yichen is very annoying for him. The other party hasn''t appeared recently, so I let him breathe a sigh of relief and hope that the other party will not persecute his mother''s happy life. Chapter 4691: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (63) Chapter 4691: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (63) Chapter 4691 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (63) After Yun Yichen knew about this, he hurried to Cangzhou. Tang Guo also knew this from Jiang Zilin''s mouth, and followed along. It may be that Tang Guo intervened too much. After Yun Yichen found Wei Xuan, he persuaded the opponent, but he left without any results. Because Yun Yichen is only now in the golden fairy realm, he is not the opponent of the Su family at all. Yun Yichen is not a fool, he doesn''t do things that are uncertain. In the crowd, Tang Guo saw that Wei Xuan and Su Sai sessfully held the ceremony of the Taoist couple, and weed the blessings of many people. Tang Guo also gave a gift, and then left without stopping. She guessed that Yun Yichen would not give up, and shoulde back. Su Sai is sincere to Wei Xuan, and Wei Xuan also really likes Su Sai, not because of other things. These two people also seem to match well. With Wei Xuan''s personality, if the memory is restored, I am afraid that I would be very lucky to choose Su Sai instead of Yun Yichen. "I don''t know this Tang fairy." At the end of the Taoist ceremony, when counting the gifts, Wei Xuan found a very precious gift. Seeing the taboo on it, everyone was at a loss. I didnt see it, and I dont know how to thank it." Su Sai checked the gift inside and was shocked: "This is..." "Cultivation experience." Wei Xuan answered, "I don''t know why Fairy Tang gave me such a valuable gift. It is the practice experience of Xuanxian to the emperor." Su Sai looked at the name on the gift again, could not help but read: "Qingzhou Tangguo, Qingzhou Tangguo, Qingzhou, Qingdi, Tangguo, Qingdi''s daughter?" Su Sai''s eyes widened: "No way?" "The daughter of Emperor Qing?" Wei Xuan was puzzled. "Daughter of Emperor Qing, one of the Eight Immortal Emperors?" "That''s right, it should be her. I shouldn''t be able to give such a valuable gift to someone else. This gift, even for the entire Su family, is very important." Wei Xuan understood: "In this case, let''s make a rubbing copy and put it in the library of the Su family for all the children of the Su family to watch." Su Sai was embarrassed, he suddenly felt that he was climbing. The Su family has never been a fairy emperor, this experience is very valuable. "Since Fairy Tang sent it this day, I shouldn''t mind if I do this. In a few days, let''s visit her specifically." Wei Xuan said, "It''s important to improve your strength, so don''t stick to that much." Su Sai nodded: "Okay." It''s okay to put it in the Su Family Library, so that the rest of the Su Family will not talk about Wei Xuan''s gossip. If they know that she has some friendship with Fairy Tang, let alone bully her, it''s an umbre. Thinking of this, Su Sai suddenly felt that if Fairy Tang did this, wouldn''t it be the purpose? With such good intentions, is Tang Fairy really rted to Xuan''er? It can be seen that Xuan''er''s appearance obviously doesn''t know what''s going on. In short, it is not a bad thing, Susai quickly forgot about it. And Tang Guo, who has done a great deal, has already gone to the deserted sea to visit his friends who are cultivating. Even though the biggest crisis was lifted, she didn''t mean to let them out, just stay there and practice. "When the secret realm is opened, after they break through to the Emperor, what do you think?" Jiang Zilin asked, since Tang Guo wanted to y, he would y with her. When the timees, these juniors will be inherited earlier than their parents, and that will be funny. However, he guessed that Jiang was still old and spicy, and these small ones were almost meaningless. "Okay." Tang Guo felt that this was good, and she also wanted Qing Di and the others to see how these Immortal Second Generations would look like a blockbuster. Chapter 4692: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (64) Chapter 4692: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (64) Chapter 4692 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (64) After finishing the work, Tang Guo continued to practice again. Because the people behind the scenes are eliminated, she ns to practice while taking a look at the practice of some of the seniors. After practicing here, it is very fast. One hundred years have passed. Tang Guo was one step short of entering the realm of a saint. Sooner orter, she will take this step. As for when, she will have to wait for the opportunity, perhaps by chance an epiphany can be achieved. At this time, Tang Guo didn''t force it anymore. She really didn''t want to have an epiphany at this time. The visions that the saint would have at that time must be that the real fairnd is blooming all over the world, and the fairy music will also y. "Your talent is better than mine." Jiang Zilin was the one who shocked the most. "It''s only a hundred years, just one step away." "This is a special situation for me." Tang Guo said, "I have memories of many lives." Jiang Zilin calmed down a lot: "Yes, this experience alone is notparable to others. One-life experience is one-life perception. This kind of opportunity is rare, and almost no one can meet it." Then, Jiang Zi Lin was a little relieved. At this time, he seemed to be able to feel the entanglement of being Tang Guo''s friends. "Has Yun Yichen left the customs?" Tang Guo asked. Before she retreats, Yun Yichen also retreats, this is what Jiang Zilin told her. Jiang Zilin shook his head: "Not yet." "Oh, when he leaves the customs, he should settle ounts with the Su family, and he can''t let him seed." Jiang Zilin smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Wei Xuan is also considered your disciple, and the Su family is also not bad. Su Family Ancestor is also considered a side door of the saint, Su Sai is very good, and you may get a saint. inherited." Jiang Zilin didn''t give everything in vain, so he went to the secret realm if he wanted to. At this moment, Jiang Zilin''s expression suddenly changed. Tang Guo immediately asked, "What''s wrong?" "There is movement in the deserted sea formation. Those of your friends may be promoted to the emperor." While talking, Jiang Zilin had already teleported out of the formation with Tang Guo. He opened the formation and found that all six of them were promoted to the emperor. the trend of. He pinched the tactics to stop the six people, and the six people immediately became sober and found that it was Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo, and his heart was relieved. "I will take you to a breakthrough." Jiang Zilin said. Tang Guo followed, "Don''t worry, when we break through, Zilin will bring us back." None of the six resisted, and was allowed to be taken by Jiang Zilin to the ce where Tang Guo broke through to the Immortal Emperor. When the six people saw this ce, they all showed weird smiles, Tang Guo was too bad, it was clear that they wanted to make Qingdi angry. However, they also noticed one thing. Tang Guo called Jiang Zilin Zilin. It seemed that this masked powerhouse was even more powerful and defeated Yun Yichen. If they were, they would also choose this strong man. Not only apany Tang Guo, but also put her first, and Yun Yichen seemed rtively indifferent, like an orphan with a heart and no emotions. "The formation has been set up, you can practice." Jiang Zilin said, "Don''t worry about someoneing in, they can''t break this formation." Of course, Lei Yu and the others were not worried. They vaguely guessed that Jiang Zilin was not an ordinary strong man, he could be in the realm of a saint, and the lowest was a quasi saint. Although I don''t know how the saints still exist now, the opportunity is ced in front of them. If you don''t work hard, you will be a fool. Everyone let go of their momentum and continued to break through. Tang Guo saw the immortal energy rushing from all directions, and said, "I''m afraid it''s not enough, so I have to set up a gathering formation." Chapter 4693: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (65) Chapter 4693: The second generation of immortals in the witness of murdering his wife (65) Chapter 4693 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (65) Tang Guo took out a pile of celestial stones from Na Jie, and began to make formations. Jiang Zilin didn''t make a move for this small formation. Tang Guo threw hundreds of thousands of immortal stones into the formation, and if it wasn''t enough for a while, he threw a bunch of them in, the same as without money. At this time, the movement of the six people breaking through the immortal emperor''s realm was not umon, and the immortal energy was like a whirlwind in their direction. Due to the movement this time, many people in retreat could not help but wake up, the immortal energy ran away, and they had no way to immerse themselves in cultivation. Qingdi and the others, naturally rushed here one after another, and seeing the same ce, the faces of several people were strange and speechless. "What do you think?" Qingdi asked other people, "If you have a rtionship with the person before, the other person is not afraid of us, but doesn''t want to meet us." "But why did the other party choose this ce?" Lei Di asked. Emperor Han also wondered: "Is the movement this time too big? It''s really a promotion to the Immortal Emperor, not..." Not what, needless to say, everyone knows what is going on. "Sanctification will not allow immortal energy to flow quickly," said the Buddha. "ording to the record, the scene of sanctification is that more auras will emerge between the heavens and the earth, which will benefit the entire immortal world, and everyone can instantly fall into enlightenment and gain benefits. How long it takes to have an epiphany depends on the individual''s chance and understanding. Not only that, there is another aspect of the vision of sanctification, that is, all parts of the fairy world are withered trees in spring, flowers grow everywhere, and fairy music ys." "Then breaking through to the realm of Immortal Emperor, how could there be such a big movement?" Dan Emperor raised doubts. Longdi said: "Perhaps this child has a strong talent and is different from ordinary people?" Everyone was meditating and felt that it might be so. "By the way, you can''t ask the people inside to run this time. Xiao Jiu can''t intercept him. We have to catch Xiao Shi." Shui Di gritted his teeth and said, "We have to arrange our surroundings. I don''t believe it yet. Now, the formations set up by a few of us cant stop an immortal emperor who has just been promoted, and will not eat it, run or run, we brothers and sisters, its toote to love our brothers and sisters." "Mei Shui is right. Let''s quickly set up an array to block the surrounding area. We will wait in every direction to ensure that the other party can''t go anywhere." Long Di frustrated his palm and smiled, "This guy inside , I cant run today. If Xiao Shi is a woman, then its okay to say it. If its a man, he must be beaten." At this time, the Buddha also responded: "It is the lesson to be taught." A few people did not dy too much, and began to arrange the formation. When the rest of the immortal realm arrived, they found that the seven immortal emperors were standing in various directions as if they were facing great enemies, as if they were on guard. "By the way, Emperor Xuan did note again." Qingdi nced in the crowd, "Is it still in retreat?" "Which time is he not like this? Just forget it if you don''te. We will tell him when we meet next time." Lei Di said. Emperor Han: "Emperor Xuan seems to have not seen him in a hundred years." "It''s normal if you haven''t seen it for hundreds of years. He doesn''t like to join in the fun." Long Di said, dispelling everyone''s doubts, "Let''s just stare inside. Today, no matter what, you will catch Xiao Shi, maybe Xiao Shi. You can find Xiao Jiu." "These two dead children are really too worrying." Lei Di grinned, "Today we brothers and sisters must let them experience brother and sister rtionship." The Buddha said with a smile: "Goodness." Chapter 4694: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (66) Chapter 4694: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (66) Chapter 4694 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (66) Xianqi was still rushing to the ce where the six people were sitting cross-legged, and more and more people gathered outside the formation. Obviously crying soul forest is a dangerous ce, just because of the promotion of the immortal emperor, the people of the immortal worlde together, making this dangerous ce less dangerous. In particr, there are still several powerful immortal emperors sitting in town, no one dares to cause trouble here, but it is extremely safe. "I don''t know who it is, so powerful, the immortal spirits of the entire immortal world are running to this ce." "It must be stronger than the immortal emperor a hundred years ago." "If the promotion of the immortal emperor seeds today, then our immortal world will be the top ten immortal emperors." "I don''t know why. The immortal emperor has not appeared a hundred years ago. You haven''t seen it. Just now, I heard several immortal emperors of Qingdi, discussing not to let this one run away, and they have arranged formations around them. , Look at the position of the Qing Emperor, they are afraid that people will run away." Everyone couldn''tugh or cry as soon as this was said. One hundred years ago, the Ninth Immortal Emperor ran away after being promoted, and once became one of the unsolved mysteries of the immortal world. Immortal energy emerged ferociously, and all the people on the way blew their hair up. The crowd is talking, and there are more and more people. With such a big movement, Wei Xuan also came here, with Su Sai and Wei Ming beside her. Wei Ming has also grown into a handsome son, who is considered a small celebrity in the Cangzhou area. At this time, his cultivation base has already reached the realm of Luo Jinxian, and his talent is not bad. Wei Xuan was already in the realm of Xianjun. The reason for cultivating so fast is that one is that she has a good talent andprehension, and the second is that Tang Guo left her with the training experience, which made her avoid many detours. Even if she took her son and Su Sai to be a Taoist couple, none of the Su family in Cangzhou is not convinced by her. Without Wei Xuan, the status of the Su family in Cangzhou would not have reached the present level. Wei Xuan was in the realm of Xianjun again, and it took such a short time. In the eyes of the Su family, it would be a matter of time before Wei Xuan was promoted to Emperor Xian. Su Saito Wei Xuan''s blessing has also reached the realm of Xianjun. He is the Daluo Jinxian himself, almost reaching Xianjun, which is regarded as the best talent of the Su family. With the experience of cultivation, a hundred years have passed, and it is still a bit unreasonable if you don''t advance to the realm of Immortal Monarch. "I don''t know who was promoted to the immortal emperor this time, the movement is so big." Su Sai sighed, the immortal world is really talented, but he believes that one day he can also be promoted to the immortal emperor realm. He thought of his cultivation experience, and whispered to Wei Xuan, "Fairy Tang shoulde here with such a big movement, maybe we can meet her." "Ok." A hundred years ago, after Wei Xuan and Su Sai held a ceremony for the couple, they received Tang Guo''s gift and decided to visit Tang Guo in a few days. In addition to thanking the other person, I also wanted to figure out why she gave such an expensive gift. Unexpectedly, when I went to Qingzhou, I learned that Tang Guo had gone to practice, and I didn''t know when he would return. Later, as soon as the two of them were free, they would ask if Tang Guo had gone home. For a hundred years, they had not seen anyone. With such a big movement today, they believe that people in the fairy world wille here, and maybe they will meet people. Su Sai and Wei Xuan were talking. In the past few years, the rtionship between the two of them has be better. No matter where they go, the two of them are the same. Even Wei Ming is very acquainted and will leave the two to get along with each other. space. Chapter 4695: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (67) Chapter 4695: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (67) Chapter 4695 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (67) Suddenly, Su Sai and Wei Xuan felt a cold look in their eyes, and they were shocked. They quickly followed their gazes, and Yun Yichen''s figure appeared in the two of them. "It''s him." Su Sai put away the smile on his face, "I''m afraid I''m not reconciled." Wei Xuan: "What if you are not reconciled? Just ignore him. This person is quite unreasonable." Wei Xuan didn''t know when he first went to the immortal world and didn''t know anything. "Isn''t this person rted to Fairy Tang? Come to entangle, if hees to entangle again, when I see Fairy Tang, I will definitely talk about it." If Yun Yichen is not entangled, she is not easy to say, so that others will think that she is framing each other. Yun Yichen has not gone to see Wei Xuan anymore, his brows are deeply frowned. At first, watching Su Sai and Wei Xuan be a Taoistpanion, he was unwilling in his heart. But he knew very well that with his strength at the time, he was the one who suffered from trouble at the Su''s house. So he nned to upgrade his cultivation first, wait until he became strong enough, and then go to the Su family to find trouble, and he must **** Wei Xuan back. Whether he kills Wei Xuan or not, Wei Xuan can''t be with other people. However, he did not expect that the aura from Wei Xuanhe and Su Sai turned out to be in the realm of the immortal monarch, not weaker than him at all. When Wei Xuan was still weak, Su Sai had some threats, but now both of them can pose a threat to him, which makes Yun Yichen a little broken. How could Wei Xuan improve so fast? There should be some opportunities. Yun Yichen could only guess like this, and his desire to make trouble was eliminated. With his current strength, falling into the hands of the two will suffer. At this moment, Yun Yichen desperately wanted to improve his strength, his cultivation speed was not fast enough. He did not go to greet the two Wei Xuan, but walked inside, intending to see if Emperor Xuan came. He hasn''t seen Emperor Xuan for a hundred years, and if Emperor Xuan is not there, he can only go to Emperor Xuan''s pce to find some ways to improve his cultivation. Remembering that Emperor Xuan said that he could read the books in the library at will, Yun Yichen wanted to go back. However, he insisted and decided to wait until the end here before going back. When I walked inside, I only saw Qingdi and others, but did not see Emperor Xuan. This was also Yun Yichen''s expectation. I rememberst time, Emperor Xuan was not here either. Comparing Qingdi several people, it is normal for Xuandi to not show up for hundreds of years, and the whole fairy world knows that he is a retreat. Yun Yichen greeted the Qingdi first, and worshipped the others one by one. Seeing himing alone, Qingdi didn''t see Tang Guo, and asked, "Isn''t Guoer with you?" "No." Yun Yichen replied. In fact, he found that Tang Guo hadn''t had much enthusiasm for him except for the first time. At first he was happy to be so, but when he met Emperor Xuan, he was not enthusiastic about it anymore. When he saw Wei Xuandu, he even thought about breaking up his previous rtionship with Tang Guo. Butter, Emperor Xuan''s attitude towards Wei Xuan was not good, and hisck of confidence in the immortal world allowed him to maintain that rtionship. If Tang Guo didn''te to him, he was also happy. In the past hundred years, he hadn''t really seen Tang Guo, and he didn''t know where she went to y. Tang Guo has a good talent for cultivation. He often fishes for three days and hangs on the for two days, and has no interest in cultivation at all. To be honest, Yun Yichen hates such people very much and iszy. If it were not for the talent, it would have been surpassed by countless people. Chapter 4696: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (68) Chapter 4696: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (68) Chapter 4696 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (68) If he had such a talent, he would definitely not waste it. Qingdi didn''t know what Yun Yichen was thinking, and when he saw that he didn''t know where Tang Guo was, he didn''t ask much. He wasn''t satisfied with Yun Yichen. He hadn''t seen Tang Guo in a hundred years, but Yun Yichen didn''t worry, he looked cold and cold. Emperor Qing was thinking, if Tang Guo appeared this time, she would have to ask her whether she was determined to choose Yun Yichen or Jiang Zilin. Three dayster, the movement inside was much smaller, and it was originally crazily pouring in and waiting for the immortal energy to slowly stop. Everyone held their breath and stared intently inside, all wanting to see the demeanor of the Tenth Immortal Emperor. "Hold it." Qingdi reminded everyone. Long Di smiled: "Don''t worry, I will never ask Xiao Shi to run away. If Xiao Shi dares to run, watch Lao Tzu''s dragon wagging his tail." "If you dare to run, take me a thunderstorm." Lei Di said. Water Emperor: "The water is ready, I will be responsible for floodingter." Emperor Han: "I am in charge of ice." "I got some poison, and if it was spread, Xiao Shi should be caught off guard." Dandi said. The Buddha smiled: "Then I will recite the mantra to affect Xiao Shi''s mind and make him unable to react." Qingdi has already drawn out the sword: "Okay, our formation is so perfect, Xiao Shi can''t escape." "If you run away again, I won''t be a dragon." Longdi hummed, obviously thinking that this time is foolproof. The crowd onlookers showed some pity, the tenth immortal emperor is really pitiful, and these old immortal emperors will be targeted by these veteran immortals just now. "me Xiao Jiu and Xiao Shi for being too arrogant. He appeared in the same ce. This is simply despising a few of us." Lei Di stared at it with a pair of tiger eyes andughed, "Today Xiao Shi If I run away again, my surname will be Tian instead of Lei." At this time, Tang Guo and the others in the formation actually heard the voice outside, and all six of them had already been promoted to the Immortal Emperor, and they were feeling the powerful force emerging in their bodies. When Lei Yu heard Lei Di''s words, his eyes lit up: "My father wants to change his surname." "My dad won''t be a dragon soon." Ao Xian said with a smile, "My dad is going to be ashamed." Tang Guo smiled at this moment: "Then we go now?" Everyone smiled at each other and nodded quickly. Tang Guo had taught them the secret method of hiding the cultivation base before, and they hid the cultivation base to the realm of the immortal monarch. After all, they had to meet the old guys outsideter, and it would be boring to be seen. Now they are in the realm of Immortal Emperor, they are really not in a hurry, showing their strength in front of the old guys. Lei Yu suddenly said, "Or, let''s show our strength again when we are sanctified, ande to a big one." "Do you think the saint is Chinese cabbage?" Lin Chu said grimly, "Don''t think about it, it takes time and opportunity to be a saint. Did your mind hit the formation?" Lei Yu smiled: "Just talk about it, don''t mind, justughed." "Zilin, you can take us out." Tang Guo only said at this moment. Jiang Zilin nodded gently, covering all the people, and moving them in an instant, bringing everyone to a secret corner. "Haha, go, go in and find my father, I really want to see what they do next." Lei Yu couldn''t wait, "I will be surnamed Tian from now on, you must remember Ha." Everyone shook their heads andughed. How much Lei Yu wants him to be embarrassed. When a group of people appeared, it did attract many people''s attention. Chapter 4697: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (69) Chapter 4697: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (69) Chapter 4697 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (69) After all, they are both the second generation of immortals who are famous in the immortal world, and this is the first time they have appeared so neatly. Many people are guessing that a few people must have been practicing in remote ces, so they camete. This time there were no small areas of growing flowers and dead trees all over the spring, so everyone did not have any epiphany. "Father." Tang Guo came to the front of Qingdi, and the others were also looking for their own elders. When Qingdi saw Tang Guo, his eyes lit up: "Guo''er is here, where did you go to y?" "Just wander around." Qingdi nodded, looked at the formation, his eyes showed thoughts: "Why can''t Xiaoshie out yet?" There was a bad feeling in everyone''s hearts. At this moment, Jiang Zilin saw Tang Guo''s signal and immediately removed the formation. As if the scene reappeared a hundred years ago, everyone had a bad premonition when they saw the formation broken. Sure enough, when the formation waspletely broken, the inside was empty and there was no one. "Where is Xiaoshi?" Lei Di yelled, and rushed in. "Little Shi of the dog day, he ran away again!" "Damn! How did you run?" Longdi rushed in too, looking very broken. Is this God''s will not let him be a dragon? Others hurriedly checked their surroundings. Divine Sense began arge-scale search, but found no abnormalities, and their expressions seemed to be split. They had been preparing for so long, and people slipped away silently, their faces disappeared. The rest of the people were also dumbfounded, what kind of person it was that slipped away under the eyelids of several immortal emperors. No matter what, they admire it very much. "Let''s go." Dandi sighed and tried to save his face, "Xiao Jiu and Xiao Shi are more than half of a group, and there is a special secret method, which slipped under our noses." The Qing Emperor sighed, "Hidden, and I won''t eat them." Tang Guo discovered that the second generation of immortals wereughing, and at the same time they wereforting a few immortal emperors hypocritically. If they were discovered in the future, they would not know if they would be beaten. "Let''s go, Xiao Jiu Xiaoshi doesn''t want to show up, and we can''t help it." Qingdi said. Everyone agreed, and the others started to walk outside. But this time, the Qing Emperor didn''t have much patience, and asked Yun Yichen and Tang Guo whether they wanted to follow him back or continue to practice. Yun Yichen had his own ideas. He nned to go to Emperor Xuan''s Library to see if he could find a quick way to improve his cultivation level, so he rejected the Qing Emperor and said that he was going to experience it, but the Qing Emperor did not force it. "Father, I''m going back with you, I feel a little bit about my mother." Qingdi''s expression softened: "Well, let''s go back." Qingdi nced at Jiang Zilin, this guy must be going back with him, just in time to go back and talk to Guoer about his future ns. Yun Yichen likes to practice , Just go to practice, the wings are also hard, no one needs protection. Qingdi was dissatisfied, but didn''t say much, took out the flying magic weapon, the three of them sat up and left under everyone''s eyes. Wei Xuan knew what was going on inside, and Su Circuit: "It seems we can only visit Qingzhou." "That should be right. Let''s go to Qingzhou?" Su Sai asked, getting Wei Xuan''s affirmation. It didn''t take long before the people here dispersed. But the shame of several immortal emperors today is spread all over the immortal world. The people who slipped away under their noses were indeed pping them in the face. Lei Yu winked his eyebrows, and they could see that they were very happy now. Chapter 4698: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (70) Chapter 4698: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (70) Chapter 4698 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (70) After returning to Qingzhou, Tang Guo and the Qingdi couple got together, and Qingdi also quickly asked her what she thought. "Guo''er, do you want Jiang Zilin or Yun Yichen?" Qingdi asked more directly, "Father thinks Yun Yichen is not good." Tang Guo couldn''tugh or cry: "I choose Jiang Zilin." "I know, take the time, how about you and Yun Yichen breaking off your engagement?" "Yes, I''ll talk about it myself in a while." Tang Guo said, Qing Emperor has no objection. Since his daughter has decided, he can rest assured, "Father, when the marriage contract is terminated, I will introduce Jiang Zilin to you." Qingdi think about it this way, lest bad rumors spread and make the fairy world talk a lot. Although he is curious about where Jiang Zilin is, he will be his son-inw sooner orter. Only within a few days, Qingdi received the news that Yun Yichen was about to retreat, and he came to Tang Guo again. "Since Brother Yichen wants to retreat, let''s wait until he retreats. It won''t affect anything." Tang Guo said, "so as not to affect him." Qingdi thinks that''s okay, anyway, it''s going to disperse, there is no need to engage in evil. If he didn''t treat Yun Yichen as his son-inw, he naturally didn''t have any requirements, Yun Yichen could do anything. The reason why Yun Yichen retreats is because he has found a way to improve his cultivation in the Xuan Emperor''s Library, intending to quickly cultivate to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, and then go to the Su Family to trouble him. At this time, Wei Xuan''s family came to Qingzhou to visit Tang Guo. Tang Guo was not surprised by this incident. At the beginning, she gave Wei Xuan her practice experience, as long as she was a normal person, she would visit her. When Wei Xuan saw Tang Guo, he was stunned. Tang Guo''s appearance was exactly the same as her master''s appearance. Su Sai and Wei Ming both felt something was wrong with Wei Xuan and looked at her worriedly. "What''s the matter?" Su Sai asked in a low voice. Wei Ming: "Mother, what happened?" Wei Ming knows how difficult it is for his mother to walk all the way. In fact, when he was in the mother''s womb, he had some consciousness, knowing that his mother let him be born to protect him. , Paid a great price. If she hadn''t been pregnant with him, she would have cultivated to be an immortal, and she might have gone to the immortal world earlier. Therefore, Wei Xuan is very important in Wei Ming''s heart. Wei Xuan shook his head lightly, "Nothing." Because Tang Fairy looked exactly like her master, she was shocked, and she had an unrealistic idea, wouldn''t Fairy Tang be her master? However, Fairy Tang is the second generation of immortals in the immortal world. "I heard you are looking for me?" Tang Guo asked Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan hurriedly paid his respects: "I wanted to visit Fairy Tang a long time ago. When I met with Saige Daolu, Fairy Tang''s gift was too expensive, so I came to thank you." The main reason is to figure out why we should give her such an expensive gift. "Oh, it turned out to be like this," Tang Guo smiled lightly, "I just ran into it at the time. I haven''t seen a happy event for a long time, so I want to win." If you ask for a prize, will you give away your practice experience? When Wei Xuan heard this, he knew that Tang Guo didn''t want to exin more, so he could only thank a few more words, but didn''t ask much. Regardless of whether Tang Guo is her master or not, the other party is unwilling to say more, and she can''t force it. If she is aggressive, she will appear very rude. She bowed to Tang Guo for three times, which was considered a big salute. Afterwards, Wei Xuan left. After leaving the Tang family, Su Sai and Wei Ming asked what was going on. Wei Xuan''s appearance was obviously wrong just now. Chapter 4699: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (71) Chapter 4699: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (71) Chapter 4699 The Second Generation of Immortal in the Wife Demonstration (71) "Find a ce to say it." Wei Xuan saw that there were people around him, and he was not sure if it was a coincidence. Wouldn''t it be a joke if it spread out. Even if Fairy Tang had left the exercises to her master, it was her wishful thinking to follow the master. If the other party did not recognize her, she would not be able to talk about it everywhere. If the person in the portrait is really Fairy Tang, regardless of whether the other party admits to her as a disciple, in her heart, she will be regarded as a master. Without what the master left her, how could she have today? Maybe she was hacked to death when she was fighting for her treasure. A few people found a quiet ce and set up a soundproof array. Wei Xuan was stared at by two pairs of eyes, and then he said: "Tang Fairy looks like a person I know." Before the two asked who it was, she took out a portrait from Najie and hung the portrait respectfully on top. Su Sai and Wei Ming were both stunned when they saw each other. They didn''t look the same, right? "It seems that you also think that the person in this portrait is Fairy Tang, right?" Wei Xuan knew their thoughts by seeing the expressions of the two. Su Sai asked: "What''s going on." Wei Ming had some impressions: "Mother, I heard you say that the person in this portrait is your master?" Wei Ming hadn''t paid much attention to this portrait before, but identally knew that Wei Xuan had worshiped the master in the room when he was young. Wei Xuan nodded: "Yes, this matter must start from the lower realm." Su Sai knew about Wei Xuan''s origin and her memory loss. Since Wei Xuan promised Su Sai to be a Taoistpanion, he naturally exined his origins clearly. Originally, she was nning to find that person, trying to figure out something, butter met Su Sai, until she liked Su Sai, she slowly let go of that matter. Whether that person can be found, it depends on fate. Maybe that person is already dead, even if they haven''t died and haven''t met, it''s probably because they have no fate. Before being with Su Sai, she talked about this with Su Sai and Wei Ming. Su Sai didn''t mind, and said that even if she regretted it in the future, he would not regret it. As for Wei Ming, he didn''t mind even more. His mother was really tired and hard all the way. In Wei Ming''s opinion, Uncle Su was the best person to his mother. As for that inexplicable dad, he doesn''t have much favor. There is one thing Wei Ming didn''t say. After so many years, the person was either dead or a guilty man. And his mother crawled out of the mud, who knows what happened. "Once when I came back from the outside, I was covered in blood. I was sitting in a cave cultivating. Suddenly I found that the stone b in the cave could absorb blood. I opened the stone b and found what my master left behind and this pair. "Portrait." Wei Xuan said, "When I practiced the exercises inside, I realized that the exercises are so wonderful that ordinary people can''t get them. So I worshipped the person in the portrait as the master. I didn''t expect the inside of the portrait to fall out. There are more things inside the ring to support me in my cultivation." "If I hadn''t had the grace of the master, how could I cultivate so smoothly? Maybe when I was robbing treasures outside, I would have been cut and killed." A faint smile appeared on Wei Xuan''s face, "not to mentioning to the immortal world and these days. The proud are fighting." Su Sai and Wei Ming were stunned. Both of them bowed to the person in the portrait, with expressions of gratitude on their faces. Chapter 4700: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (72) Chapter 4700: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (72) Chapter 4700 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (72) Wei Ming also earnestly said: "Wei Ming pays respects to Master." Su Sai also said seriously: "Su Sai has seen Master." Seeing the appearance of the two, Wei Xuan was a little bit dumbfounded, but she still said her own thoughts: "Actually, I have some guesses that Fairy Tang is my master, but I dont know why, she didnt recognize me. But Im sure, She knows me." Seeing worry appeared on Wei Xuan''s face, the two were silent. Then Wei Ming said: "Mother, I think the master must have her own ideas, and maybe she is still testing her. If she really doesn''t like her, then she won''t give her cultivation experience to her." "Ming''er is right." Su Sai agreed, "Xuan''er guessed that Fairy Tang was the master, and it was also because of the practice experience? Apart from this rtionship, I can''t guess who would kindly give such a valuable gift." I dont know how many people rushed to get a piece of the practice experience of reaching the immortal emperor realm. Wei Xuan affirmed: "Yes, I think so too. When you say that, I seem to want to understand. Fairy Tang is the daughter of the fairy emperor, and she certainly won''t ept disciples casually. Now give me the experience of cultivation, mostly I want to improve my strength." "Yes, it''s likely to be the case." Su Saidao, "then don''t think too much, we just stepped into the realm of the fairy king, so we should have a good experience." "There is also Ming''er. It will be a matter of time for you to stabilize your cultivation and step into the realm of the emperor." Su Sai guessed, "Fairy Tang is very talented, and I guess the other party is likely to step into the realm of the emperor." Su Sai''s words surprised the two of them, and then they thought it was possible. Wei Xuan''s family of three went to experience it. Tang Guo actually didn''t expect that this family was a brain supplement, and the reason for the brain supplement was tofort them. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t recognize Wei Xuan, just because of Yun Yichen. She felt that Yun Yichen would still do things, but unfortunately because of her intervention, Yun Yichen was shocked. Tang Guo, who had returned to the desert sea, was still annoyed. She had known Wei Xuan''s progress so fast, she should have given him something else at the beginning. This practice experience to the other party was simply a hang. In a few decades, or hundreds of years, Wei Xuan''s son Wei Ming will be among the immortal monarchs. When Jiang Zilin knew that Tang Guo was angry at this, he was a little bit dumbfounded: "Is it not good to have such a powerful disciple?" "It''s still good, but if she is cultivating like flying away, I''m afraid Yun Yichen will not be able to keep up with her." Tang Guo was extremely distressed, "If Yun Yichen can''t keep up with her, he won''t show his feet, he Although this person is very hot, he will not do anything unsure. Unless his strength can crush the Su Family, even if he regenerates his energy, he will not attack Wei Xuan." Jiang Zilin said, "Do you know where Yun Yichen has gone." Tang Guo didn''t notice: "Where did you go?" "The territory of Emperor Xuan." Jiang Zilin said, seeing Tang Guo meditating, "You should have guessed, didn''t Xuan Emperor ept the heir? I think Yun Yichen went there unimpeded, and that heir should be him." "This person is really cunning, and he didn''t reveal it at all." Tang Guo returned to his senses. "Thest time I saw several people in Wei Xuan, Yun Yichen didn''t move. He should be annoyed. Now I went to Emperor Xuan''s site. Looking for a way to quickly improve cultivation." Speaking of this, Tang Guo paused, and then said, "Emperor Xuan can be Emperor Xuan because he used a lot of partial methods. What would happen if Yun Yichen got those partial methods?" Chapter 4701: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (73) Chapter 4701: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (73) Chapter 4701 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (73) "Yun Yichen is half of the soul divided by Emperor Xuan. Emperor Xuan should not defend against Yun Yichen. Since he dared to separate out, he should have a way to restrain the other party and take this half back in the future." "That''s what I think." Jiang Zilin said, "Just wait and see how Yun Yichen digs his own grave. Whether it''s Zhanqingjue or Xuandi''s partial methods, they are all iplete and not It''s considered a legitimate practice method. After a long period of cultivation, problems are prone to ur." "Then wait." Although he was waiting, Tang Guo didn''t wait to do nothing. When she came to the formation, Lin Chu and others were discussing Taoism, which was quite intense. She understood the thoughts of these people, and wanted to improve her cultivation level, which shocked Qingdi and others. Since they cultivated to Immortal Emperor, they were not so anxious to expose their strength. Seeing Tang Guoing, they stopped and invited Tang Guo to discuss the Tao. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, because she was just one step short of bing holy, and she would have gained more by talking about it. She didn''t read the inheritance of sanctification, and nned toprehend it by herself first. Jiang Zilin also said that some talented people like her have time toprehend it by herself. And the inheritance of sanctification is just the experience of the saint''s cultivation. After obtaining it, whether it can be sanctified depends on the individual''s ability toprehend. At this point, Tang Guo didn''t have much interest in that thing either. It took five years for several people to talk about it. During the five years, Lin Chu and others benefited a lot from Tang Guo. After they stopped, they looked at Tang Guo with weird eyes. Lin Chu rolled his eyes before saying: "Tang Guo, you always say, where is your cultivation level? Don''t tell me, it''s already. Immortal emperorte?" Although five years have passed, they are still in the early days of the Immortal Emperor. Maybe they will stay in this state for the next few hundred years, thousands of years. At this point, it is very difficult to go further. It has been very fast for a hundred years and a thousand years to make further progress. Tang Guo said truthfully, "I''m still one step away." "A step short of reaching thete stage of the Immortal Emperor?" Lei Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Lin Chu saw Tang Guo smile and didn''t say a word, and he had a bad feeling in his heart: "Is it one step short of reaching the end of the fairy emperor?" Sure enough, Tang Guo smiled and didn''t speak. Everyone understood. They all stared. I rely on it, right? ? One step to that level? Isn''t it better than Qingdi and others? After so many years, Qingdi and others haven''t realized that step? "Every time I feel that I''m great, I don''t have much confidence when I see you. All pride and self-confidence are shattered in front of you." Ao Xianyou said quietly, "In front of you, I feel Without a sense of aplishment, why do I have a friend like you?" "Yes, there is Lei Yu in the immortal world, why do you need Tang Guo? If there is Tang Guo, why do you need Lei Yu?" Lei Yu sighed. Lin Chu: "I''d better go back to practice alchemy, anyway, it''s the bottom one every time." "Actually, I''m the bottom." Ling Qin said, and patted Lin Chu on the shoulder, "Don''t need to be inferior." Lin Chu: "At least you are second tost, and I am first tost." Shui Yangs beautiful eyes fell on Tang Guos face, and when she saw Tang Guo leaning on Jiang Zilins body, she grinds her teeth: "Yes, why do we have friends like Tang Guo? Not only do they practice faster than us, It can blow our self-confidence all the time and make people feel no sense of aplishment. Moreover, she haspleted all the major events in her life, and she has also found a suitable Taoistpanion, which is so irritating." Chapter 4702: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (74) Chapter 4702: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (74) Chapter 4702 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (74) Ling Qin/Lin Chu/Ao Xian/Lei Yu said in unison: "Yeah, so annoying." Mingxiu said indifferently: "My Buddha also finds it very annoying." After a while, everyone went back to the topic and asked if Tang Guo had touched that step. They thought the same thing as Qingdi and others, hoping that someone could touch the threshold of the saint, so that the entire fairy world would benefit infinitely. As long as one person in the fairy world bes holy, there are unlimited possibilities in the future. The appearance of a saint will have a vision of heaven and earth, everyone will have an epiphany, and the saint will preach in the future to benefit the people behind, sanctification is not far away. Although it still depends on talent, if someone leads the way, the sess rate will be greatly improved, which is better than the random groping of Qingdi and others. "Somewhat eyebrows." Tang Guo said, this time she has been discussing with a few people for five years, and she has indeed gained something, but she is still far from being sanctified. When everyone heard it, they all showed joy. "It''s time for you to go out and practice." Emperor Xuan has been put into the soul stone by her. These people are also in the realm of Emperor Immortal. Tang Guo doesn''t have to worry about their safety. Lin Chu and others felt it was OK. They n to practice together with each other, suppressing their cultivation bases in the realm of Immortal Monarchs, and do not want to expose their true cultivation bases for the time being. They think it''s really cool to do it this way. "I won''t be with you anymore, Zilin and I will go all the way." When everyone heard this, they all showed a look of understanding, Lin Chu said: "Understand, if you understand, we will bother you two." If they were not satisfied that Yun Yichen was favored by Tang Guo, then Jiang Zilin was recognized by Tang Guo. They had no opinion at all. They believed that this was the person who was worthy of Tang Guo, and was convinced. But they still have a doubt in their hearts, whether Jiang Zilin is a saint. They dare not guess this, they guess it is, and think it is not. Mainly, if there are saints in the fairy world, why hasn''t anyone mentioned it? In the end, they thought, maybe Jiang Zilin was the same as Tang Guo, but he was one step away? Maybe it just touched some thresholds, in the realm of quasi-sage. Tang Guo didn''t know that they were thinking wildly and went out to y in the fairy world with Jiang Zilin. After the two left, Lin Chu and others followed out. During the period, Tang Guo also ran into Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan''s family was very respectful to her. It should have guessed something. She didn''t say anything, and Wei Xuan was also very witty and didn''t mean to follow. At this point, she felt that Wei Xuan could be her disciple, at least with good talent and good temperament. Ten yearster, the immortal spirit of the fairy world was rushing to a certain ce again, and everyone in the fairy world was taken aback. "Is anyone going to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor?" "Is it the same ce before?" This happened three times in less than three hundred years. People in the Immortal Realm seemed to be used to it, and their hearts were hot. I don''t know when this person who has been promoted to the Immortal Emperor will be able to get them in turn. In any case, it seems to be easier to advance to the Immortal Emperor, maybe one day in the future, it will be them? After everyone in the fairy world discerned the direction, they discovered that the ce where the abnormality appeared was not the crying soul forest, but another ce. Qingdi and others arrived at the first time, looking at the pce of Emperor Xuan, their faces wereplicated, and there was a bit of wry smile. "It should be the descendant of Emperor Xuan?" Lei Yu was a little lost. "What kind of descendant did that guy look for to be promoted to the Emperor in such a short time?" Dragon Emperor: "It seems that you and I have both lost to Emperor Xuan. This guy usually doesn''t make a sound, but he makes a big deal out of nowhere." Chapter 4703: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (75) Chapter 4703: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (75) Chapter 4703 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (75) "The descendants are about to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor, why is Emperor Xuan not moving?" The Emperor Water was puzzled. Emperor Han said: "Maybe it''s a guardian." The rest of the people suddenly felt like this was justified. The only heir was promoted, if they would also guard him to avoid trouble. At this time, they admired Emperor Xuan very much. My heart grinds my teeth secretly, do you want to call back the boys and girls of their family to have a meal, so that they don''t work hard, and all theters wille first. Just as he was thinking, Lin Chu and others had arrived, and Tang Guo also arrived. Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin looked at each other, and their guess was really not wrong. Yun Yichen found a way to quickly improve his cultivation and stepped into the footsteps of Emperor Xuan. "Come here to Lao Tzu, look at the family, you only be the descendant of Emperor Xuan, and you will be promoted to Emperor Xiandi." The Lei Di grabbed Lei Yu and pped Lei Yu on his **** twice. Then he was very disgusted Lei Yu threw it aside, "It''s all embarrassing to Laozi." Lei Yu wasn''t angry, and ran to the side with a smile. When my father beat him today, he would regret itter and p him more in the face. The same was true for the Dragon Emperor. He caught Ao Xian and had a fight: "I know how to y all day, and see how hard I was to lose all of Lao Tzu''s Long Wei." Ao Xian was not angry either, he was much better than the descendant of the Profound Emperor, he just waited for the day when the old dragon apologized to him, hum. The Qing Emperor also saw Tang Guo. Seeing Tang Guo standing aside obediently and reluctant to fight, he whispered, "Guo''er, I have enough fun outside, is it time to retreat?" "Okay, Dad." Tang Guo responded, smiling, which made Qingdi feel strange. The water emperor also told Shui Yang: "You should also retreat." "Yes, mother." Shui Yang responded obediently. Seeing that she was so obedient, like Emperor Qing, he was reluctant to beat his daughter. "Sister..." Before Emperor Han finished, Ling Qin said, "Sister, needless to say, I will retreat soon." Ling Qin''s life experience is somewhat legendary. This is the younger sister born to the same father and mother after Emperor Han''s soul was reincarnated. At that time, the two of them had a good rtionship and Ling Qin had a good talent, so Emperor Han took her to the immortal realm for training. "Mingxiu, can you have enlightenment these years?" The Buddha couldn''t help it. "The Dharma is endless, don''t ck off." Mingxiu said: "I see, Master, Mingxiu must remember." Seeing Mingxiu''s seriousness, who knew he would hide a big secret in front of the Buddha? Emperor Dan looked at Lin Chu in pain, and pped Lin Chu on the back of his head: "Go back and read the pill scriptures and copy all my practice experience." "Okay, father." Lin Chu answered, not resisting at all, which made Emperor Dan strange. Then when he thought, maybe this kid was also hit, heforted him, "As long as you practice hard, it will be sooner orter to be promoted to Emperor Immortal. Thing, you are toozy to be surpassed." "I see, father." Faced with Emperor Dan''sfort, Lin Chu was still a little moved, and didn''t care about the back of his head. Countless people from the immortal world came and saw that there was a vision in the pce of Emperor Xuan. People in the Immortal Realm knew about Emperor Xuan''s eptance of the descendant, but they didn''t know who the descendant was, and it was very mysterious. Now this vision of being promoted to the Immortal Emperor should be the mysterious descendant, right? Countless people are talking about Emperor Xuan''s good fortune. Chapter 4704: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife Chapter 4704: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife Chapter 4704 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (76) The expressions of Qingdi and the others were a bit unhappy, they were actually preempted by Emperor Xuan, so what else can''t you put a pill into the mouth of your junior. Three dayster, the immortal energy stopped flowing to the pce of Emperor Xuan. The crowd did not disperse, waiting for the people inside toe out. This time, Qingdi and the others did not lock the surroundings, and the descendants of Xuandi were not considered wild immortals. When the white mist dissipated and Yun Yichen appeared in front of everyone, it was indeed surprising. At this moment, Yun Yichen didn''t conceal his aura, the fierce aura that belonged to the Immortal Emperor, so many of the people present could not breathe. Qingdi and the others reacted quickly and quickly covered everyone behind them, lest someone could not bear the momentum and get hurt. How could it be Yun Yichen? Everyone was surprised, and they all looked at Qingdi. The Qing Emperor was also very innocent, staring at Yun Yichen with a wide-open look, and his face was full of doubts, Yun Yichen was the descendant that Emperor Xuan had sought? That''s why it is so mysterious, because Emperor Xuan is afraid of being beaten by him? Qingdi said: "Yichen, take away the momentum." "Okay." Yun Yichen put away his aura a little, "I just got promoted to the Immortal Emperor, I''m not used to it." Which of the people present is not a human spirit, and is not used to it? Doesn''t it just want to show the power of the immortal emperor, because of this, the Qing emperor and others are not expecting the immortal emperor Yun Yichen. "Yichen, are you a descendant of Emperor Xuan?" Qingdi finally asked, he naturally discovered that Yun Yichen''s attitude towards him had changed, and he was very thankful. Fortunately, his daughter chose Jiang Zilin. Although Jiang Zilin hasn''t seen a face so far, he still has a good sense of Jiang Zilin, and some small actions are always protecting his daughter. No matter how good Yun Yichen is, he doesn''t think he can treat his daughter nicely, but Jiang Zilin is good, this is his son-inw candidate. At this point, Qingdi was relieved, regardless of Yun Yichen''s attitude, anyway, as long as the marriage contract was terminated, it had nothing to do with his daughter, and naturally it had nothing to do with him. Yun Yichen replied neither humble nor overbearing: "Yes, Master asked me not to disclose it for the time being, so I didn''t make it public." Now, he finally stood at the top of the fairy world, and no longer needed to look at people. To be honest, Yun Yichen is indeed a little floating. At the moment, Qingdi and others, he also doesn''t care about it, but he didn''t choose to be evil, but he wouldn''t bow to his knees as before and put himself in the position of a junior. The fairy world is still based on strength. Now that his strength is on par with them, everyone must understand. Yun Yichens sect, the people present didnt know, he was a lot of distance from him in an instant, and thought in his heart that he was indeed the descendant of Emperor Xuan. His character is really simr. No, it should be more arrogant than Emperor Xuan. Up. Lin Chu and the others looked at each other, and they all thought that Tang Guo was right to choose Jiang Zilin. Look at this Yun Yichen, isn''t it just being promoted to an immortal emperor, his tail is about to rise to the sky. If it were in the past, they would immediately reveal their cultivation base for Yun Yichen to take a good look at what it means to be someone outside of the world. Now, their goal is already to be sanctified. It is meaningless to them to expose their cultivation base for a temporary dispute. Yun Yichen likes to jump, let him do it. He had better not do anything excessive, or they woulde out and fight him all over. "So that''s the case." Lei Di said, "Why didn''t Xuandie out?" Chapter 4705: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (77) Chapter 4705: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (77) Chapter 4705 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (77) Yun Yichen didn''t know this, and said truthfully: "When I was promoted, the master didn''t show up. It should be closed." Everyone was not surprised if Emperor Xuan did not appear. In their impression, Emperor Xuan had such a personality. When many major events happened in the fairy world, Emperor Xuan might be absent. But I didn''t expect that when my disciple was promoted to the Immortal Emperor, he would note out. He was a cruel person. But theirplexion soon became a bit bad, Emperor Xuan did note out, do you think it is normal to be promoted to Emperor Immortal, it is simply Chi Guoguo despising them. Sure enough, the master and the disciples were very arrogant. "Everyone, I still have some important things to deal with, so I won''t apany it much." Yun Yichen arched his hands at the crowd, took out the flying magic weapon and flew to somewhere. Now that he is in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, it is time to settle down with the Su Family. If Su Sai seized his wife, if he did not destroy the Su family, it would not be Yun Yichen. He has been holding back that bad breath for a long time. Wei Xuan chose Su Sai, he can forgive her, and when she recovers her memory, he believes she will choose again. There is also Wei Ming, this is his son, he wants to take it back. Even if he doesn''t want it, he can''t make others cheaper. He was able to kill them back then, and he can kill them today, just to aplish his decisive decision. Seeing Yun Yichen''s murderous appearance, everyone understood that he should have settled his grievances. I sighed inwardly, I don''t know who caused this evil star, and now it is going to be unlucky. Even the Qing Emperor and others did not think about stopping, other people''s grudges had nothing to do with them, they didn''t care about it. "Then go away." Qingdidao, the excitement of the promotion of the immortal emperor today is really the most embarrassing in the history of the immortal world. "Guo''er, go back to retreat and practice." Tang Guo refused: "Father, I still have something to do. I wille backter." After speaking, Tang Guo took Jiang Zilin away. Qingdi looked at the empty ce, notughing or crying. "Lei Yu! Go back and practice for Lao Tzu." "Ao Xian, go back to retreat." ... Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin went to Cangzhou, they found a secret ce, and Jiang Zilin took Tang Guo to move to a teahouse. "Yun Yichen can''t hold it back, and then he will act on the Su Family. Seeing his appearance, I am afraid that he wants to wash the Su Family''s entire family." Jiang Zilin: "He has done this." Tang Guo took a sip of tea and found that someone was calling her, but when he took it out, he found out that it was Lin Chu and several people who asked her where she was. Tang Guo sent messages back one by one: "Cangzhou,e here, I have something to tell you." Lin Chu and the others received the news, taking advantage of the immortal emperor at home not paying attention, slipping away, and rushing to Cangzhou one after another, they did not forget to inform Tang Guo. "Tang Guo, why don''t you ask Brother Jiang to take us all? It''s easy to take us." Now they rushed over, no matter how fast it was, it would take two or three days. This was still the teleportation formation. But in some ces, the teleportation array is too big to sit on. After reading it, Tang Guo didn''t return, but waited in the teahouse. Two dayster, Yun Yichen came to Cangzhou, and at the same time, Lin Chu and the others also rushed to meet Tang Guo. "What do you want us to do?" Lin Chu asked. Tang Guo stood up: "Let''s go, go to Su''s house." Su family? Lin Chu didn''t understand, what is the rtionship between Cangzhou Su Family and Tang Guo? They knew something, the Su n of Cangzhou had a few more immortal monarch realms, and their strength greatly increased. Chapter 4706: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (78) Chapter 4706: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (78) Chapter 4706 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (78) Without asking more, they followed Tang Guo to Su''s house. It happened to see everyone in the Su family being suppressed by Yun Yichen''s powerful force, lying on the ground, vomiting blood, and their faces were extremely pale. "I''m here waiting for Wei Xuan to return." Yun Yichen sat in front of the Su family, "I won''t do anything to you until she returns." It turned out that Wei Xuan''s family of three went to experience, not in the Su family. Yun Yichen decided to give the Su family a predicament first. He didn''t intend to let the Su family go. Even if they didn''t kill all the Su family, he would abolish all the Su family powerhouses. As for Su Sai, he must be killed in order to relieve his hatred. "Tang Guo, what do you want us to do?" Lin Chu was puzzled. "You still wear a hat, and you don''t want people to see your true face. What is this famous?" "After a while, you go to persuade you, no matter what Yun Yichen wants to do, without my permission, you should not reveal your true strength. All things, after everything is over, I will tell you." Tang Guo''s words made Lin Chu and others puzzled, but they were still willing to do what she ordered. They all believed that Tang Guo would not do something useless. "When Wei Xuanes back, you should persuade others, you don''t need to do it, and he doesn''t dare to do it to you." Shui Yang responded, "I know, I also want to know what Yun Yichen is going to do." A dayter, Wei Xuan and the three rushed back, seeing the embarrassment of the Su family, their eyes were red with anger. "Yun Yichen?" Wei Xuan understood everything when he saw Yun Yichen. "I made it very clear. It is impossible between us. Besides, Brother Sai and I are already Taoists. I advise you to This heart is dead." "In addition, I heard that you still have a marriage contract with Fairy Tang. If you do this, will you be worthy of Fairy Tang?" Wei Xuan hopes that things will make a big deal at this moment. It is best to let Fairy Tang know about this matter before she decides In the middle, Fairy Tang is her master. How could a man like Yun Yichen be worthy of her master? The crowd onlookers were a little surprised when they heard Wei Xuan''s words. What, Yun Yichen was interesting to Wei Xuan, so he came to Su''s house to make trouble? Yun Yichen didn''t care about other people''s gazes, now he was in the realm of Emperor Immortal, so he didn''t need to care about Emperor Qing at all. As for the marriage contract with Tang Guo, it just ended. No one can persecute him what Yun Yichen doesn''t want to do. Even if Qingdi is not satisfied, what can he do? He still didn''t believe that because of a marriage contract, other immortal emperors could help Qingdi to deal with him together. He was alone, he didn''t care about anything, and the other immortal emperors weren''t that stupid, so how could he shoot him. "I''m here to take you away today, and Ming''er." Yun Yichen looked at Wei Ming with a bit of satisfaction in his eyes. He deserves to be his son. He is already in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and it should not be many years. , You can step into the realm of fairy king. "I will take you to the Profound Hall to practice." Xuandian? Isn''t that Emperor Xuan''s pce? "My master is Emperor Xuan." Master Yun Yichen is the matter of Emperor Xuan. It has not spread to the fairy world at this time, but it should be spread soon. Wei Xuan shook his head: "I am a disciple no matter who you are, and I will not go with you. The Su family is my home." Regardless of whether it is in the world of mortal cultivation or the world of immortality, the Su family is considered very good in the family, at least it is not an ungrateful generation, she gets along with them very happily. Chapter 4707: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (79) Chapter 4707: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (79) Chapter 4707 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (79) Now that they are suffering because of her, Wei Xuan can''t ignore it: "Yun Yichen, it''s impossible between us." "Oh? Really?" Yun Yichen''s eyes were fierce, "If you don''t want to one day, I will kill one of the Su family. You can think about it first and give me an answer at this time tomorrow." When everyone heard it, they all felt that Yun Yichen was so arrogant and cruel, it was clear that he came up to **** his wife. Su Sai was very angry: "Yun Yichen, what do you have for me." "No, I don''t want to kill you for the time being. Kill your Su family first, and see if you want the Su family or Wei Xuan." Everyone was in an uproar, this is not for Su Sai to survive. As expected, Su Sai''s eyes were red, and the palms and backs of his hands were all fleshy. "Yun Yichen, are you doing this a bit too much?" Shui Yang walked out at this time, "Wei Xuan doesn''t like you, why do you have to force others and use the Su family to persecute them for their lives?" Yun Yichen frowned when he saw the water, but he didn''t mean to do it. Because behind Shuiyang, there is a water emperor. Less than inevitable, he did not want to be an enemy of those immortal emperors. "It shouldn''t matter to you." Shui Yang said without fear: "It''s really none of my business, but I think you are doing it a bit too much. I persuade you because you are still married to Tang Guo. You do it today, which will change her face. where to put?" "Yeah, you just don''t give Tang Guo a face." Lin Chu followed, "We are all Tang Guo''s friends. Now you are going to kill a married woman to **** a married woman. How can Tang Guo mix in the immortal world? ?" "Yun Yichen, if you have nothing to do with Tang Guo, we won''t stand up either." Lei Yu said. Ao Xian: "Your current behavior is just hitting Tang Guo in the face. How can we see you doing this?" When Mingxiu saw Yun Yichen, his brows frowned tightly: "Yun Yichen, since you''ve got rid of the shackles, it''s better to do some good deeds instead of digging your own grave." When Tang Guo heard it, he knew that Mingxiu had noticed something. "I am married to Tang Guo, and I will terminate it afterwards. I will have nothing to do with her in the future." Yun Yichen was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t do anything to these people. He was really depressed in his heart. He was already thinking that when this matter was dealt with, he would continue to practice and strive for sanctification. Sanctified, there are ants under the saint, and there is no need to worry about anyone. "But you didn''t break the marriage contract with Tang Guo. You just acted like this. When youmit sins, you will still stain Tang Guo''s name. If you kill one of the Su family today, someone mentions you in the future will say, Yun Yichen, Tang Guo''s quasi-dao couple." Ling Qin interrupted Yun Yichen''s thoughts, "If you want us to ignore this, then you should break the marriage contract with Tang Guo." Tang Guo didn''t expect that these people could help her so much. Yun Yichen''s face was hard to look, but Ling Qin was telling the truth. He thought for a while, and directly sent a message to Tang Guo and Qingdi, indicating that he wanted to dissolve the marriage contract. The onlookers were in an uproar at being so simple and neat. Isn''t Yun Yichen taking Qingdi and Tang Guo as stepping stones? For a while, many people sympathized with Tang Guo in their hearts, and were a little angry. Tang Guo is the same, the fairy in the dreams of many people in the fairy world. When Qing Di received the news, he was not very angry, but seeing Yun Yichen wished him to Su''s house in Cangzhou, he was not satisfied with it, but he agreed. Chapter 4708: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (80) Chapter 4708: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (80) Chapter 4708 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (80) At the same time, he sent a message to Tang Guo. Tang Guo replied: "Father, I''m out to y, you can figure this out, he wants to get rid of it, so I don''t need to mention it again." As soon as Qingdi saw it, he stopped looking for Tang Guo. He and Han Rou would just go over. Because of this incident, Yun Yichen did not take action against the Su Family for the time being. People here waited for two days, and Qing Di and Han Rou came. Not only did theye, but Lei Di and others also came. They also notified Emperor Xuan of this matter, but unfortunately there was no news, so they had toe first. In two days, this matter has be a big deal, and many people have rushed here to wait to see the jokes. Now everyone in the entire fairy world knows that Yun Yichen regards Qing Emperor and Tang Guo as stepping stones. Unfortunately, he is a disciple of Emperor Xuan and is in the realm of Emperor Xuan. Even if Emperor Qing is furious, he really can''t do anything to him. Qingdi was on the road, and knew what Yun Yichen had done, and almost fainted. This son is a white-eyed wolf. He regrets that he did not secretly p Yun Yichen to death. "Are you going to break the marriage contract with Guoer?" Qingdi looked at Yun Yichen fiercely, "Reason." Even if he hopes that this marriage contract will be dismissed, there is still a reason. Yun Yichen is too arrogant and doesn''t take people seriously. Yun Yichen didn''t mind seeing everyone''s eyes. At this time, he doesn''t need to be afraid of his feet anymore. "I and Tang Fairy are not suitable." Yun Yichen looked at Wei Xuan and said frankly, "I have found someone who really wants to be a Taoist couple." Wei Xuan felt sick, she didn''t know how to face Tang Guo. She waited and watched, and she was relieved to see that Tang Guo was not here. "In fact, Wei Xuan is my wife below the mortal world. I thought she was dead." Yun Yichen said at this time. Wei Xuan had lost his memory and didn''t know it had passed. He thought there was nothing to say, "I met by chance before. I just knew she was still alive and that Wei Ming was my child." "Unfortunately, Wei Xuan doesn''t remember me anymore. We used to be very affectionate. I don''t know why she lost her memory, maybe it was what the Su family used." "Now that she is back, I cannot give up on her." "So, Qingdi, I can''t be with Fairy Tang." Yun Yichen said, everyone hesitated. With that said, Yun Yichen''s deeds today can be considered reasonable. Thinking that his wife was dead, he had a marriage contract with Tang Guo. Later, knowing that his wife was not dead, and wanting to find someone back and break the marriage contract with Tang Guo was not a big mistake, but a responsible performance. Although Yun Yichen''s behavior was a bit extreme, he said that Wei Xuan had amnesia, and he wondered if the Su family had done anything. Then he was angry because Wei Xuan was deceived by the Su family, and there seemed to be nothing to implicate the Su family. If it were them, they might be even more angry than Yun Yichen. All the onlookers ate this melon and all quieted down for a while. Lin Chu and the others were all stunned. They all looked at Tang Guo''s position. Seeing that Tang Guo was not moving, they subconsciously felt that it might be more than that. Even Qingdi was stunned, is there such a thing? In this case, he still can''t be angry with Yun Yichen. Wei Ming''s eyes widened. This nasty guy is his father. To be honest, he would rather have no father. Su Sai''s face turned pale, no wonder, no wonder Yun Yichen wanted to take Wei Xuan away. He hurriedly held Wei Xuan''s hand. The most difficult time of fate hase. Will Wei Xuan stay, or will he choose Yun Yichen? Chapter 4709: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (81) Chapter 4709: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (81) Chapter 4709 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (81) Su Sai''s hand holding Wei Xuan discovered that Wei Xuan''s hand was cold, his face was pale, and his eyes were full of pain. However, many people are currently on Yun Yichen and Qingdi, not paying attention to Wei Xuan. "Qingdi, my marriage rtionship with Fairy Tang, let''s just let it go. It''s not good for anyone to continue." The Qing emperor had no choice but to nod his head: "So, I can''t force it. I dere that starting from today, Yun Yichen and my Qing emperor''s daughter Tang Guo will no longer be married." Yun Yichen breathed a sigh of relief. He dared to admit that Wei Xuan was his wife because of Wei Xuan''s memory loss. Not only can this dissolve the marriage contract, but also make Wei Xuan hesitate. And that Wei Ming is his son, so naturally he has to cultivate with him. This Su family, he also found a good excuse, it must be Su Sai to deceive Wei Xuan, what means, and Su family help. In this case, he has an excuse to punish the Su family, and no one will say that he is not. Speaking of which, he was also a little grateful to Tang Guo''s friends. If they hadn''t made such a fuss, I am afraid the people in the fairy world would think that he was making troubles unreasonably. "Yun Yichen knows well." Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin smiled, "Zilin, help Wei spin a little, her memory is about to recover." She can also make shots, but Jiang Zilin is in the realm of a saint after all, and he can make shots without knowing it. There are countless immortal emperors on the scene, and she can easily be spotted if she shots. "Okay." After Jiang Zilin responded, he pinched the magic form, unconsciously falling on Wei Xuan''s eyebrows. At that moment, Wei Xuan''s eyes appeared confused, as if caught in many pictures. "Xuan''er?" Su Sai called Wei Xuan. Seeing that Wei Xuan did not respond, he was very nervous. Worry appeared on Wei Ming''s face: "Uncle Su, Yun Yichen is not a good person, and I don''t want to recognize him. However, if we don''t agree to him, he will definitely attack the Su family. So..." "If we agree to him, we must not be willing. Don''t feel sad in Uncle Su''s heart. When I seed in cultivation, I will definitely bring my mother back." Wei Ming understands very well what it means to stay in the green mountains. Can temporarilypromise, "Uncle Su, mother loves you, when you are really there, don''t give up." Su Sai felt ufortable: "I know." But he couldn''t tell that the Su family''s youngest would pay for this. If Yun Yichen wanted his life alone, the Su family had thousands of people and couldn''t afford to gamble. "Uncle Su, don''t be sad. We all understand that they are not children. There is nothing if you die, you can only hope if you are alive." Wei Ming said, "I will surpass him sooner orter, so there is no need to be afraid then. "Ming''er, why do you think he is not a good person?" Wei Ming snorted coldly: "If he really cares about my mother, he won''t use this method to persecute. To put it bluntly, this person is just selfish." At this moment, Yun Yichen''s voice reached everyone''s ears: "So, I have nothing to do with Fairy Tang." He nced across the crowd, saw Wei Xuan''s position, and walked over. At this time, everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong with Yun Yichen''s approach. This was a private matter of others, and even Lin Chu and the others would not be able to say more. Lin Chu and the others looked at Tang Guo''s location and saw that Tang Guo had no other instructions, so they didn''t move on the spot. Yun Yichen walked in front of Wei Xuan step by step, seeing Wei Xuan''s eyes lost, thought that the other party could not ept this. "I didn''t deceive you. We used to be a loving couple. Ming''er and I were rted by blood. This can be verified by many means. Whether it is true or not, just verify it." Chapter 4710: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (82) Chapter 4710: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (82) Chapter 4710: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (82) "If you are willing to go with me today, I will let the Su family go." "In the future, I will investigate that Su''s family did not y tricks, and I will really let them go. If your amnesia is rted to them, I will naturally not let them go." Yun Yichen''s eyes were light, standing on Wei Xuan. In front of him, waiting for the other party to react. The crowd onlookers also held their breath, wanting to see how Wei Xuan who had no memory would choose. For some reason, they suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Yun Yichen. If Yun Yichen hadn''t been so powerful, he could only watch Wei Xuan and others affectionately. No one dared to provoke the Su Family in Cangzhou. From this point of view, Yun Yichen is really a person, knowing her forbearance. "I know you can''t ept it at the moment, don''t worry, I can wait here and wait for your response." Wei Xuan''s mind was slowly returning to the cage, just after waiting to see the flowers, countless pictures shed through her mind, she was just digesting a lost memory. That memory was not lost by someone but by herself. That memory was beautiful and cruel, because it made her feel too ufortable, too sad, and she couldn''t ept that fact, so she lost her memory. When Wei Xuan''s eyes became clear, everyone''s eyes were on her. "I won''t go with you." Wei Xuan''s voice was cold, and his eyes were cold. "You die with this heart." "We are the rtionship between husband and wife." Yun Yichen said, he didn''t know that Wei Xuan had recovered his memory. Wei Xuan let go of Su Sai''s hand, pped Yun Yichen''s face fiercely with a p in the face, stunned everyone with a loud p. what happened? Even Qingdi and others stopped because of this p. Is there any hidden information? "Yun Yichen, you are shameless! You are disgusting!" After Wei Xuan yelled, heughed and sarcastically said, "Am I really your wife?" "Since I am your wife, why do you want to pierce my heart with a sword?" Wei Xuan''s words surprised everyone, what? "You said I was dead. Didn''t you kill me personally? When you killed me, I was pregnant with your child." Wei Xuan looked sad, "I searched for the truth for a long time. Knowing this, why do I need to find the truth. I really dont regret being with Brother Sai, but its a pity that I hurt him." "Yun Yichen, let the Su family go." Wei Xuan''s eyes were dim, "Let the Su family go, I will go with you." Yun Yichen''s expression is cloudy and uncertain, and anyone who has just erected a character set will be suddenly copsed. Faced with this reversal, everyone did not react for a while. Ha, Yun Yichen was looking for his wife who was hacked to death by himself? The person design before then no longer exists. Then Yun Yichen, he still regards Tang Fairy as a stepping stone. "Yes, you go with me." Yun Yichen said, "You and Ming''er go with me, and I will let the Su family go." However, in Yun Yichen''s heart, he thought that he would coax each other today ande to Suter. Settle ounts. Seeing this, Wei Xuan didnt know what Yun Yichen thought, but before waiting for her to speak again, Su Sai stopped in front of Wei Xuan and said to Yun Yichen: "I announced that I will cut off rtions with the Su family. Su Sai is no longer the Su family, Yun Yichen, I will not let you take Xuan''er away. If you really love Xuan''er, Xuan''er chooses you now, I Su Sai has nothing to say. But you have killed Xuan''er. My son, even if you die today, I won''t let you take her away." Chapter 4711: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (83) Chapter 4711: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (83) Chapter 4711 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (83) "What kind of thing are you?" Yun Yichen was angry, pped Su Sai into the air with one palm. The palm of the Emperor Immortal was called Su Sai seriously injured on the spot. The Su family was also immobile. Seeing all this, they couldn''t stop it. Only Dao Su had a catastrophe, and Wei Xuan was also suffering. "Brother Sai." Wei Xuanli quickly ran to help Su Sai, "Brother Sai, don''t care about me." "This man is a lunatic, and his practice is like this, killing rtives, killing wives, and killing friends." Wei Xuan said, "This is a ruthless way. Meeting him is destined to be my catastrophe. I am the one who caused you. This life It is my blessing to meet you." While speaking, Wei Xuan secretly put a jade pendant into Su Sai''s hand, and said, "This is the jade pendant left to me by the master. It is said that it can save your life in danger. If you are in danger, just Crush it. When Yun Yichen and I are gone, let the Su family move away, find a strong man to seek protection, and take out the cultivation experience given by Master and give it to others to save the Su family." "Xuan''er, I..." "I don''t want you to lose your lives because of me, it will make me uneasy." The reason why Wei Xuan didn''t smash the jade pendant right away was because he wasn''t sure how powerful this jade pendant was. Yun Yichen is now in the realm of the Immortal Emperor, but if he can''t deal with it then, it will make him angry and implicate the Su family. In that case, it is better to give the jade pendant to Su Sai, she will leave with Yun Yichen, and there will be some buffer time. After speaking, Wei Xuan let go of Su Sai and walked to Yun Yichen''s position: "I''m going with you." Seeing Su Sai''s embarrassing appearance, Yun Yichen suddenly changed his mood. Fortunately, with so many people today, he would not trouble the Su family to avoid trouble, so he brought Wei Xuan back. Su Sai looked at Wei Xuandao''s back, and finally gritted his teeth and directly crushed the jade pendant. He couldn''t wait. I don''t know what miracle Yupei will have. If he can''t do anything, then he will take the Su family to seek refuge in the strong. When Su''s family is settled, he will look for Yun Yichen again. Tang Guo felt it the moment the jade pendant broke. Tang Guo whispered to Jiang Zilin: "It''s time for me to y." Jiang Zilin let go of Tang Guo''s hand: "Okay, I won''t go there." He knew that Tang Guo wanted to y, "Let''s y first, I have sealed off the surroundings, and then I will detain Yun Yichen''s soul after ying. " Su Sai looked at the broken jade pendant, and there was no miracle, and infinite sadness was born in his heart. Is his fate with Xuan''er exhausted? "Who is calling the deity?" Tang Guo''s voice reached everyone''s ears, and at the same time a super strong pressure was overwhelmingly suppressed, and everyone was identally pressed on the ground. Only the immortal emperor realm present can bear it. The Qing Emperor was shocked, and looked at each other with Lei Di and the others: "Howe I haven''t heard of such a strong person?" "I haven''t heard of it either." Lei Di was shocked. "It''s too powerful. I''m afraid it''s Quasi-Saint Realm, right?" The Lei Di guessed right. Tang Guo was indeed in the realm of quasi-sage. He was one step short of being a saint. This step required the right time and ce and the enlightenment, which was very difficult. "I didn''t expect that there is such a strong man in the fairy world." "Look, she is there." Emperor Dan stared at the ce where Tang Guonded, right in front of Su Sai. The Dragon Emperor came back to his senses and remembered to see how his own kid was. After all, only the Immortal Emperor could stand with such a powerful aura, and the others were lying on the ground. Chapter 4712: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (84) Chapter 4712: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (84) Chapter 4712 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (84) When he saw Ao Xian and a few people still standing, although they were a little struggling, they were really standing, and he was a little surprised. Longdi found out, and Qingdi and others also found out. A few people looked weird. Looking at the triumphant faces of Ao Xian and a few people, they felt something was wrong in their hearts, but at this time they didn''t have to ask much, just staring at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo was wearing a white gauze hat, very ordinary, but no one dared to explore it with his spiritual knowledge. Such a strong person, who would dare to sweep the consciousness on her body, I am afraid it is not looking for death. "Are you summoning the deity?" Tang Guo asked Su Sai, who was already dumbfounded, and his eyes fell on the broken jade pendant in Su Sai''s hands. At this time, everyone reacted and their eyes fell on Su Sai. Wei Xuan was also stunned. Seeing Tang Guo''s white dress and white gauze hat and the mighty and mighty aura on her body, she was a little confused. Did she guess wrong? This is her master. Fairy Tang is just with her master. Look the same? "Why is this jade pendant in your hands?" Tang Guo asked again, "Say, how did you get this jade pendant? This is what the deity bestows on the disciple." Wei Xuan reacted at once, ran to Tang Guo quickly, and bowed to Tang Guo: "Wei Xuan pays homage to Master, Master, he is the disciple''s Taoistpanion." Su Sai also reacted, and he squatted on the ground quickly, "Su Sai pays respect to Master and asks Master to be the master for Xuan''er." Su Sai was very excited. This is really another vige. He didn''t expect a piece of jade pendant to summon Xuan''er''s master. So Xuan''er''s crisis this time has been lifted? The corners of Lin Chu''s mouths twitched, and they looked at each other and felt that they could y without Tang Guo. This guy, when he took a heir, or Wei Xuan, seemed to have a good talent, it''s no wonder that this scene was carefully nned, it may have been predicted. "Good boy, get up and talk about what''s wrong." Tang Guo''s tone was brisk, sounding very young and familiar. But Wei Xuan and Su Sai didn''t dare to think too much. The master came, and Wei Xuan seemed to have found the backbone, telling all of his own affairs, without missing a bit or adding any oil and jealousy. After listening to the crowd, they only felt that this cloud was too much. Yun Yichen looked at Tang Guo''s position with a bad expression, and was not very frightened. Although the other party was very powerful, he was also an immortal emperor, so he would not lose his life. "Yun Yichen, how dare you bully this deity''s disciple." Tang Guo looked at Yun Yichen''s position, Yun Yichen''s expression was very pale, and he hated Tang Guo and everything today was out of his mind. Expected. "I will not give up Xuan''er. I used to shoot Xuan''er. I regret it. Now I meet Xuan''er again. I will make up for her." Yun Yichen thinks that as long as he makes up for it, everything will develop ording to his thoughts. Already an immortal emperor, he can control his life. Tang Guo said coldly, "Go away, Xuan''er has made a choice." "I will not give up." "Then I can only kill you." Tang Guo fell in front of Yun Yichen in an instant. She had long wanted to fight this, and finally had a chance. Yun Yichen didn''t expect that Tang Guo would fight as soon as he said, and he had to deal with it. As soon as he yed against him, he knew that he was not Tang Guo''s opponent, but he just couldn''t swallow this breath. No matter what realm he reached, someone would restrict him, which made him a little broken. Tang Guo basically hit the clouds in a single dust. Chapter 4713: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (85) Chapter 4713: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (85) Chapter 4713 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (85) Yun Yichen was careless, and Tang Guo pped him with a p on his face. Wei Xuan listened very happily. This scum, **** made up. Yun Yichen has never felt the pain in his heart. "Isn''t Master Tang Fairy?" Wei Xuan whispered to Su Sai, "we misunderstood?" Su Sai: "Perhaps it looks alike." "Yes." The two had just finishedmunicating, Tang Guo''s ordinary hat was shaken by Yun Yichen''s power. When everyone saw that the hat was broken, they all looked at Tang Guo''s body. At this look, they were all stunned. Isn''t this Tang Fairy? When Qingdi saw it, he almost didn''t get over. Lei Di waited with his eyes widened, his eyes almost fell out, right? Qingdi and Han Rou said, "Rou''er, is that our daughter?" "It should be." Han Rou looked at Tang Guo and replied hesitantly, "It''s our daughter, isn''t it a bit strong?" "Rouer, are you sure you read it right?" Han Rou looked at it twice, her hands were trembling, and she said for sure, "Yes, it''s our daughter." "Rouer, you p me, I think this is a dream." "p!" Han Rou was rude, pped Qingdi and blushed his face. Seeing Qingdi''s blushing face, Han Rou quickly rubbed him, "Brother Qing, does it hurt? Blushing is not a dream." "Yes, it''s not a dream." Qingdi smiled stupidly, not knowing what he was thinking, looking at Tang Guo''s position with piercing eyes. Yun Yichen was stunned when he saw Tang Guo''s true face, and subconsciously shouted, "Xiao Guo..." "Since you recognize it, I won''t hide it, it''s me." Tang Guo admitted that she really intends to announce all this today. In addition to cleaning up Yun Yichen, she has to do something else by the way. Yun Yichen didn''t make another move: "Why?" "The hatred of the old world." Tang Guo intends to announce the hatred of the old world, as well as the things of the previous Emperor Xuan. Yun was at a loss, and everyone was puzzled. Yun Yichen didn''t understand what it meant, but he felt danger. Even though his face was swollen, he couldn''t take care of that much and nned to run. In Tang Guo''s body, he felt a dead end, and intuitively told him that if he didn''t run, he would regret it. "Zilin, catch him." Tang Guo didn''t entangle with Yun Yichen much, and now it was enough to build momentum. Jiang Zilin appeared next to Yun Yichen at that moment, grabbed Yun Yichen lightly, then grabbed it in his hand, and repaired Yun Yichen into a seal. At this time, Yun Yichen is like a Ordinary people are at the mercy of others. Wei Xuan was stunned. Fairy Tang was her master. It seems that this matter today seems to be under her control. "Maybe you have a lot of doubts," Tang Guo took out the soul stone, "Do you know who it is here?" Everyone was puzzled, but they knew that Tang Guo was an immortal emperor, and they were wondering whether she was the ninth immortal emperor or the tenth immortal emperor. Apart from these two, they could not guess anything else. "The person inside is Emperor Xuan." Tang Guo threw out an image stone, and the fairy world was about to usher in the age of prosperity. Before everyone had time to react, how the Emperor Xuan fell into Tang Guo''s hands was attracted by the image in the image stone. That was the scene left behind when Emperor Xuan went to kill Tang Guo. Hearing the reason why Emperor Xuandi killed Tang Guo, everyone was shocked. In order to chase someone who might have a heritage of sanctification, Emperor Xuandi wanted to kill all the descendants of the emperor. This mentality was vicious and it refreshed their recognition. know. Chapter 4714: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (86) Chapter 4714: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (86) Chapter 4714 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (86) When the Qing Emperor and the others saw the appearance of the Profound Emperor in the image stone, they couldn''t believe that this was the Profound Emperor they knew. In order to be a holy inheritance, they had to kill all their heirs, in order to arouse their anger, to find the newly promoted immortal emperor. If it weren''t for Tang Guoguo''s strong power, wouldn''t it be seeded by Emperor Xuan? When the people in the fairy world saw this, they took out the image stones and began to record, oh my god, they even ate melons continuously today, they are still Emperor Xuan''s melons. When they saw that Emperor Profound Sage actually said that he was not a descendant of Profound Sage, but a lucky one who survived the period of the Sage. They identally encountered the only severely wounded junior of Profound Sage. After killing him, he obtained the token. Got this status. Everyone almost lost their voices, which is too scary. At this moment, the Qing Emperor and the others couldn''t wait to pull the Emperor Xuan from the soul stone and beat him. After hearing that Yun Yichen turned out to be the soul divided by Emperor Xuan, everyone didn''t know what to say. Emperor Xuan had calcted the inheritance of the saint, Wei Xuan was calcted by him, Tang Guo was also calcted by him, if it weren''t for Tang Guo''s prevention, the descendants of the Immortal Emperor would have been calcted by him. The content of the image stone made everyone feel cold, especially the Qingdi. They had never thought that Emperor Xuan was such a person. In front of them, Emperor Xuan pretended too well. Now they are also reacting. Emperor Xuan has made several appearances just to find out how the juniors in their family are doing. If there is no Tang Guo, the junior of their family, I am afraid that there will be no one left. "In that case, kill Yun Yichen, too." Qingdi''s expression became cold. This Si actually counted his daughter. If his daughter is not strong enough, who can stop it? Wei Xuan also said, "Master, can I kill him by myself?" No, Tang Guo shook his head: "No." Everyone is confused, if such a vicious person is not killed, I am afraid it will bring disaster to the entire fairy world. Who knows who Yun Yichen will count on in the future, no one is not afraid, it is too vicious. "If we kill him, we will fall into reincarnation." Tang Guo''s words were shocking. What else did this guy do? Tang Guo took out a medicine bottle: "I have a medicine here, called Huang Liang Yi Meng, which can let you know that Yun Yichen has lived forever. After reading it, you will understand what is going on." "Tang Guo floated into the air," the medicine powder in the medicine bottle was often poured down, "If you are willing to know that Yun Yichen is born forever, don''t resist this medicine powder falling on you." These are many versions that Ziyun has researched. Knowing that she needs them, she has never stopped studying. In fact, she hadn''t used these for a long time, but Ziyun gave it to her and she also received this. This time Huang Liang Yi Meng was based on Yun Yichen''s perspective, allowing everyone to see Yun Yichen''s experience. If you don''t tell everyone, everyone will not understand why she didn''t kill Yun Yichen, besides, she also wanted to announce this matter. When everyone heard it, they let the powder float on their bodies. At that moment, they were caught in the life of Yun Yichen, just like watching antern, but in two hours, they had watched the life of Yun Yichen. They knew that Yun Yichen was born a waste material and was bullied by others. Later, Yun Yichen got the chance to practice Zhan Qingjue. After sessful cultivation, he annihted his family, including those who had not bullied him, as long as the surname was Yun, no one could escape. Chapter 4715: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (87) Chapter 4715: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (87) Chapter 4715 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (87) He met Wei Xuan and married her. He killed Wei Xuan, only to be immortal. After arriving in the immortal world, he did not refuse Tang Guo, as they knew, he chose to be engaged to her. However, Tang Guo in the dream seemed to be unable to recognize these things, everything was a cloud, but she did not warm her heart. From Yun Yichen''s perspective, I only feel that this is avable. Yun Yichen defeated Lin Chu, and Lin Chu was left behind as a demon, who did not make progress for many years. Yun Yichen went to the desert sea secret realm, killed Ao Xian, confined Lei Yu''s soul to the soul stone, and med Lei Yu for his death. Yun Yichen inadvertently rescued the injured Shui Yang, so he got Shui Yang''s heart. However, all of this was the conspiracy of Emperor Xuan, and Shui Yang was injured by his design. Shui Yang was unhappy with Tang Guo, and was killed in the end. Mingxiu saw that Yun Yichen was wrong, and persuaded Yun Yichen to be good, and was secretly killed by Emperor Xuan. The death of the descendant of the immortal emperor, the wounded. Yun Yichen met Wei Xuan again, as they knew, to make up for Wei Xuan, he almost killed Su Sai and was driven away by Wei Xuan. Later, Wei Xuan was hidden by Tang Guo. Yun Yichen thought that Tang Guo was not good for Wei Xuan and went to find Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t tell where Wei Xuan ended, but was injured by the opponent, and then searched for the soul, and after searching for the soul, he repaired her and abolished her. Yun Yichen was seriously injured by the Qing Emperor, found Wei Xuan, and told Wei Xuan the truth, Wei Xuan still recovered his memory. When Yun Yichen said he wanted topensate her, Wei Xuan hacked him to death without hesitation. Yun Yichen used the secret method to reappear with Wei Xuan. Wei Xuan noticed this and also used a secret method to refuse to be with him. The secret methods of the two are considered to be the ancient secret methods of the saint''s period, and when they multiply each other, they be a long-standing grudge for generations toe. If there is no solution, not only will the two of them be entangled for life, but they will also be the same. Everyone''s eyes became clear, and Yun Yichen''s face was full ofplexity, this is a wolf-hearted thing. "I kept Yun Yichen''s soul in the soul stone, do you think it is appropriate? In this way, the soul in the soul stone is immortal and will not affect the fate of the people of this world." Tang Guo said It sounded in the ears of everyone, and won everyone''s approval. Then how many lives have they been here again, if Yun Yichen is killed, they will continue. That Tang Guo was so powerful, they could understand that Heaven must have given her a chance, and she caught it. She not only caught it, but also changed the fate of everyone in this world, and unlocked the shackles of fate. For a while, everyone was grateful for Tang Guo''s appearance. The eyes of Qingdi and the others areplicated, if they don''t lift it, they are afraid they will never be able to step into the realm of saints. The secret method of the ancient saints is really powerful, this should be a forbidden secret method. After the tribtion of heaven and earth, identally shed out. Tang Guo took out the soul stone. Of course, Yun Yichen knew that he wanted to escape, but he was in Jiang Zilin''s hands like a chicken, unable to escape at all. His eyes were full of despair and viciousness. He opened his mouth to say something. Jiang Zilin quickly pped his body and pulled his soul out. Yun Yichen had no time to speak, so he was stuffed into the soul stone. Tang Guo smiled and said, "I have prepared a gift for you, but I don''t know who is better at you or Emperor Xuan." Everyone was scared to death just now, fearing that Yun Yichen would be bad, and there would be another curse. Yun Yichen really thought that, he got the ancient curse from the secret realm, not only that one, but also others. Unfortunately, before he had time, he was stopped by Jiang Zilin. Chapter 4716: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (88) Chapter 4716: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (88) Chapter 4716 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (88) The soul was trapped in the soul stone, unable to return to heaven. Tang Guo put away the soul stone, which meant that everything was over. The onlookers will probably never forget what happened today. They witnessed an event that changed the fate of the fairy world. Qingdi rushed to Tang Guo at this moment: "Guo''er, what did you cultivate for?" "Quasi Sage." Tang Guo said, "It''s only one step to the Sage." The Qing Emperor nodded, his face full of joy, he was not shocked at this, because with the vitality of the heavens, it should be possible to have this cultivation base. Lei Di and the others were shocked, and soon they came back to their senses, and their eyes fell on Lei Yu and the others. Lei Di rushed over and raised Lei Yu: "Tell Lao Tzu what''s going on." "You''re a dead child." Emperor Dan knocked Lin Chu, "Is it in the realm of Emperor Xian?" Lin Chu nodded honestly: "Yes, dad, don''t beat me, no matter how you beat me, I can''t keep up with them. My sons are all immortal emperors, so I need to save face." "Lin Chu, I''m so embarrassed. They are all immortal emperors. I must have a fight with Lao Tzu." Ao Xian said coaxingly, "Lao Long,e and fight." Dragon Emperor is not stage fright: "Smelly boy,e and find an open space. Don''t think that you can challenge Lao Tzu if you cultivate to the realm of Immortal Emperor. Lao Tzu will beat you today." After all, Long Di and Ao Xian turned into two big dragons one after another, flying towards the sky, it seems that they are really going to fight. "Who is the Ninth Immortal Emperor?" Qing Emperor asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo replied: "It''s me." Qingdiughed: "What about the tenth?" Tang Guo pointed to the others: "Six of them, together." Everyone took a deep breath, too strong, is this a quiet upgrade? Qingdi still had doubts: "How did you escape our formation?" "Zilin." Tang Guo pulled Jiang Zilin over and took off Jiang Zilin''s mask, "Zilin helped me." When Qingdi saw Jiang Zilin''s face, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. As expected, he was better than Yun Yichen. No wonder his daughter asked people to wear masks all day long. "Ahem... Zilin." Jiang Zilin was very polite: "My father-inw." Qingdi: "..." He hasn''t agreed yet, but seeing that Tang Guo is satisfied, he also ignores this advance address, "I don''t know what realm Zilin is now?" In fact, it was in the image stone just now, he wanted to ask again. It''s not very polite to ask other people this. Ask my son-inw, yes. Jiang Zilin did not conceal: "The realm of a saint." Other people asked this, he wouldn''t say. Father-inw asked, he must answer. thump-- Many people just felt dizzy and couldn''t bear it, and they just nted. Saint, this is really a Saint. They actually saw the Saint, who is alive, or Tang Fairy''s Taoistpanion. The expressions of the few people in Qingdi were serious. Jiang Zilin was a saint, and after the tribtion of heaven and earth, there is no one who is sanctified. What does this mean? It shows that Jiang Zilin is a saint who survived the Great Tribtion of Heaven and Earth! ! ! "Zilin, since you are in the realm of a saint, why don''t you start preaching in the immortal world?" Qingdi asked tentatively, "there is no saint in the immortal world today." Jiang Zilin shook his head: "Forget the preaching, I have other tasks. Next month, Huanghai will open the Secret Realm of Saints, and people from all immortal realms can go. There are countless trials in it. It''s a chance." As for the rules inside, he had already formted it. Disputes are not within his consideration, and where there are people, disputes are needed. The saint here is just a realm of cultivation, not the kind of saint who can''t fight or grab. Chapter 4717: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (89) Chapter 4717: The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (89) Chapter 4717 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (89) Jiang Zilin followed Qingdi back, but Lei Di didn''t leave. Following along, Longdi was also called back. When he returned, Ao Xian''s eye was still swollen. In a short time, he was beaten by his father so that the dragon scales were almost lost. "Look, dead boy, Jiang is still hot, don''t think that you can beat Laozi when you reach the realm of Emperor Immortal. Unless, your strength is as strong as Tang Guo." Dan Di and Lin Chu said. Lin Chu nodded obediently: "I know, Dad." He had never thought about fighting with Dad. In this regard, he is still quite interesting. Looking at the miserable situation of Ao Xian and Lei Yu, we know that they have been cleaned up very hard. Emperor Dan patted the back of Lin Chu''s head: "Learn hard, Dragon Emperor, Lei Di is not an experienced fighter, even if he is higher than their realm, he will not be their opponent if he is really desperate. , Too tender." Lin Chu puzzled: "Then why do you say that it is not Tang Guo''s opponent?" "She is different." Dandi frowned. "She has memories of life and time, and she has seized the vitality of Heaven. There is no w in the previous moves. We may not be her opponents together." "I have to say that a genius is a genius." Dan Di sighed, "An ordinary kid like you, let''s work harder." "I see, dad, I will work hard, not to shame you, but they are too powerful, I can''t keep up." "It''s okay, as we practice alchemy, cultivation will be much more difficult." The attendants who followed him heard Dandi''s words and their mouth twitched fiercely. The son of Emperor Dan, Lin Chu, is an ordinary kid? Speaking of this, people in the immortal world are afraid to cry, they want to be ordinary people, okay? In the Pce of the Qing Emperor, Jiang Zilin told everyone about the saint''s secret realm, and the Qing Emperor and others asked about the situation inside. Jiang Zilin smiled and said: "You can go in. There are indeed many saint inheritances stored in it. Can you get it? This is not what I can help, I am only responsible for opening the secret realm." Everyone expressed their understanding, without any doubt. They guessed that this was the task for Jiang Zilin to survive. But I didn''t know that Jiang Zilin personally arranged the secret realm. "The lineages of Sword Saint, Pill Saint, Dragon Saint, Profound Saint, Thunder Saint, Water Saint, Ice Saint, and Buddha Saint are all in it. Those who belong to them have a great chance of obtaining the inheritance of sainthood. Even if they cant, they Can get their other heritage." "The descendants of the Profound Sage have all been extinct, so the Secret Realm will pick out new descendants, and the Profound Hall will remain, and the new descendants will inherit." Qingdi and the others nodded, not interested in that. Within half a day, the entire fairy world knew what happened today. Among them, the secret realm of saints is the most concerned by everyone, and everyone can find the secret realm of chance. Before next month, people rushed to the ce to wait. However, before the secret realm opened, Qingzhou sent a message that Tang Guo was going to hold a ceremony with Jiang Zilin. The people waiting there had to run over to participate in the ceremony of the Taoist couple. At the ceremony, Wei Xuan''s family stood nearby, looking at Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin, only to feel that they were a match made in heaven. Now everyone knows that Wei Xuan is Tang Guo''s disciple. As for the Su family''s natural rise, it has be a first-ss family. After that incident, Wei Xuan and Su Sai had a better rtionship, and Wei Ming directly recognized Su Sai as his father. That Yun Yichen, they all intend to forget, throw away that bad memory. Chapter 4718: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (end) Chapter 4718: The second generation of immortals in the testimony of killing his wife (end) Chapter 4718 The Second Generation of Immortals in the Wife Demonstration (End) They experienced life and death that day, and they cherished their lives today. A monthter, the secret realm of the saint standing in the deserted sea opened. Originally, Qingdi and the others were worried about whether there were too many people and they would not be able to bear it. Later, when they found that it seemed to be self-contained, there was not much worry. After everyone entered the secret realm, Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo also entered the secret realm. The two of them hid at the core of the secret realm and could control the whereabouts of everyone inside. Seeing the movements of the Qing Emperor and the others, Jiang Zilin said: "It''s the father-inw who are more experienced. Lin Chu and the others stillck experience and it is not so easy to inherit." "My dad and them have been in the realm of Immortal Emperor for many years, and they are only so close. Of course Lin Chu can''t match them at this time." Jiang Zilin wouldn''t bother if there were any disputes in the secret realm. In this secret realm, he integrated the hidden world of the lower realm, so it was very big, and it contained the rules set by the old man himself. So what he is telling is the truth, these people can only rely on themselves for what they want, and he will not help. However, if the Qingdi couple passed any checkpoint, he would give them something in the private library. Tang Guo couldn''t help being amused when he saw this, and when he saw her father''s happy appearance, he didn''t stop him. In Jiang Zilin''s words, it''s just a little thing to make the two happy. Tang Guo would also dig out some private treasury and give Lin Chu and others, as well as Wei Xuan, to make them happy. On one side is her friend, on the other side is her disciple. The first inheritance of sanctification was obtained by the Buddha. Others don''t know, only Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo who are in control of the overall situation. After the Buddha got it, he returned to retreat. It took almost ten years before someone else got it. The Qingdi was the saint''s secret realm opened for fifty years, obtained the inheritance of the sword saint. Afterwards, almost every ten or fifty years, someone would gain the inheritance of sanctification, all Qingdi and others. After many trials, Lin Chu and the others also understood their own shorings, but they settled down and practiced instead of advancing. A hundred yearster, Tang Guo became a holy. On that day, the fairy music rang all over the fairy world, and the heaven and earth''s fairy qi skyrocketed. When they walked on the road, they seemed to be covered byyers of celestial qi. With such a big movement, everyone came out. On that day, the whole fairy world was really happy, with dead trees in spring, and flowers everywhere. Not only that, some injured people felt that their injuries were slowly recovering. Everyone in the fairy world has an epiphany, no matter what they are doing, they stop what they are doing, close their eyes and fall into an epiphany. The originally lively fairy world was quiet. Tang Guo had already woke up, and she was already in the realm of a saint. She opened her eyes, but found Jiang Zilin looking at her sadly. "what happened?" "It turns out that the time of the saint is also very short. Is this the price of changing everything?" Jiang Zilin held her hand with moist eyes. At the moment Tang Guo became a holy, he felt that their time was running out. To be precise, her time is running out. "Didn''t it mean that the saint is immortal?" Jiang Zilin was half crying and halfughing, "It turns out that this is just a lie." Tang Guo didn''t know how tofort him, that day woulde sooner orter. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zilin would see it instantly, so she had to say, "See you in the next life." "You still understand me." Jiang Zilin took her into his arms, "I''m really afraid of you saying, stay alive." Tang Guo kissed Xia Jiang Zilin''s face, and squeezed again: "So handsome, it''s a pity that I have no life to enjoy it." "Isn''t it good for the next life?" Jiang Zilin couldn''tugh or cry. "The old men cheated me. They said that they would lose you. If you get it, lose it again. Isn''t this torturing me?" "You will look better in your next life. If you don''t look good, I will automatically ignore it." Jiang Zilin said, "Then I dare not be ugly." "After a while I started preaching, and I will leave here twenty yearster and tell them to look for other holy ces." Jiang Zilin agreed: "Then I will preach together." Jiang Zilin and Tang Guo have preached for 20 years, benefiting countless people in the immortal world, until Qingdi and others are attacking the realm of saints and bid farewell to everyone. The people in the immortal world didn''t know that they were going to be farewell. Yearster, when the Qing Emperor was waiting for sanctification, they gathered in the pavilion again, appearing very silent. "Brother, don''t be too sad." Qingdi sighed, "Is my daughter gone, can you feel sad? This may be the price." "It turns out that being holy is not immortality." Dandi said. Everyone was silent again. If it weren''t for sanctification, they really thought Tang Guo and Jiang Zilin were looking for a new holy ce. There are still fifteen chapters in the New World Chapter 4719: Sister-in-law (1) Chapter 4719: Sister-inw (1) Chapter 4719 Little Sister (1) [Margaret]: I''m used to it, you don''t need tofort me, I can ept it. [Ziyun]: Poor Marguerite. [Marguerite]: Marguerite does not needfort, Marguerite is very strong. [Chi Xiao]: Sooner orter, you willugh to death. [Shangguan Yungu]: A little sympathetic. [Harold]: +1 Allen: +2 [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Gu, have you gone out from that ce? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, I am working hard. [Margaret]: It means you haven''t gone out yet? You still have the heart to sympathize with me, so you should think of a way to get out earlier, a trapped beast, what right does it have to sympathize with me. [Shangguan Yungu]: Thank you Senior Margaret for your concern. [Ziyun]: The girl is in a mortal world this time. There should be no danger. We can wait for the next world. The reason Ziyun said this was because Tang Guo had already arrived in the New World, and he had just greeted them before he left the group. [Chi Xiao]: Yes. [Mo Yuntian]: Not to mention that Margaret has been looking forward to meeting her sister, why didn''t you and me want to meet her again? [Mission]: Is there another day? [Silver Ring]: Its been a long time since we counted, our cultivation base is getting higher and higher, but we can still remember the time we met with the school flower, just like yesterday. [Emanuel]: I should be fortunate that the time in the interster has be slow, otherwise you may see my head turn gray. [Billy]: Qingru will stay in the room for a long time every time the school flower festival is celebrated. The matter is tooplicated. I dont know whether to tell her the truth or not. Its all annoying to say or not. . [Emanuel]: Didn''t you say anything? [Billy]: I''m afraid to stimte Qingru. [Emanuel]: I think you are afraid that Qingru will beat you up, right? [Billy]: People are hard to dismantle, I am considering this matter. The school flower birthday is the most silent day for Qingru. I was thinking, should I talk to her. [Emanuel]: Maybe it can be considered. After all, we are not cultivators and cannot survive forever. Even if the time flow is slow, no matter how slow it is, it will die. [Billy]: Give me some more time. The discussion between the two made everyone in the group silent. They all know that as long as they are not cultivating immortals or people with endless life, their heads in the group will sooner orter be grayed out. Speaking of it, they have all sent away three people. Up to now, the three gray names are all in the member list. Under normal circumstances, they don''t want to look at it, because it will make people sad. [Margaret]: Good point, what are you talking about? Want to die? The school flower did note again, I am sad now, you quicklye tofort me. Sad Margaret needsfort now. Everyone couldn''t help but smile when they saw this paragraph, and then began tofort Marguerite and give Marguerite a small gift. Tang Guo was sitting on the small bench in front of the house eating melon seeds, which her mother had specially cooked for her. This time, she passed into a rtively special era. The most stressful and serious period has passed, and there is still a year before the college entrance examination will be restored, freedom will be restored, self-employed will gradually appear, and the whole society will usher in development. Although it was in the most special age, she had a pretty good time. She has graduated from high school, because the family loves her very much, and they are reluctant to go to the ground, so they let her y at home with her hands white and tender, just like a daughter. Chapter 4720: Sister-in-law (2) Chapter 4720: Sister-inw (2) Chapter 4720 Little Sister (2) Her mother was afraid that she would be bored at home. No, she specially fried melon seeds for her and asked her to eat melon seeds to pass the time. The poption in her family is rtively simple. Her father died in an ident a few years ago, and the family received apensation, but it didn''t make life worse. Her mother Chen Yufen is a capable person, hardworking, strong, hard-working, and after her father passed away, she did the work of two people alone, and she just raised the three siblings well without letting her endure hardship. The whole family dotes on her so much because she has a twin brother Tang Shi besides her five-year-old brother Tang Yu. When she was born, she couldn''t get nourishment, did not grow well, and almost died. On the contrary, her twin brother Tang Shi, like his name, looks very strong. Even when the family was in the most difficult time, the family was reluctant to let her do some heavy work, it can be said that she grew up in the palm of her hand. She is 17 years old this year, and her elder brother Tang Yu is 22 this year. The eldest brother is tall and handsome, and also very hardworking, and loves her very much. Now that he is going to work in the ground, he is not a problem, how could he let her, a delicate little girl, go over and do it. The twin brother Tang Shi, who is the same age as her, is much taller than her, and is not as strong as her elder brother Tang Yu, but rather delicate and slender. It doesn''t look like a capable person, but in fact the speed of work is no worse than Tang Yu. Another point is that Tang Shi''s name sounds very honest, but it''s not honest at all. In addition to working in the fields, Tang Shi often came up with some weird ways to go to the mountains to catch Tang Guo birds and beat rabbits to improve her life. Tang Shi knew from a young age that his younger sister almost didn''t support her. Every time she thought of this, she was obviously a man, but her eyes were red. Who would say that his sister is not good, he will definitely sullen people. Because there are two older brothers, her mother hasn''t been so tired in recent years, and she doesn''t spend too much time working in the fields. After doing a little bit, she wille back to cook and have a good life. Especially in the past two years, the limelight has be more and more loose. Many people see hope, and those with a little insight may understand that the hard days are basicallying to an end. For a happy family like this, it stands to reason that the future will never be bad, but when Tang Guoes, it is destined to have some tragedy behind them. In the harmonious home, a shit-chucking stick suddenly came. As mentioned earlier, Tang Yus eldest brother Tang Yu is already twenty-two this year and is still a bachelor. He is not in a hurry, but Chen Yufen is in a hurry. His son is so old that he should beg a wife anyway. Chen Yufen told a matchmaker that Tang''s family was considered a good family, so they said that their houses were muchrger than those in the same vige. At present, there are several people in the Tang family, each of whom has his own room, and one room is vacant. Chen Yufen is capable, and he will be able to help take care of the vige in the future. Tang Yu, the eldest brother of Tang, has strength. He is diligent and willing to do a few people''s work alone. Marrying him will definitely lead a good life. Many people were tempted when Tang Yu was looking for his wife. But Tang Yu also has a little control over his face. He hoped that his future daughter-inw would be more attractive, even if he was not as good as his sister, half of them would do. The big deal, if you marry someone back, he raises them well, and he should be able to nurture them a little bit more tenderly. Chen Yufen knew Tang Yu''s thoughts and did not stop it. Chapter 4721: Sister-in-law (3) Chapter 4721: Sister-inw (3) Chapter 4721, sister-inw (3) As long as the person is nice, don''t be toozy and willing to live, if the son likes it, she can still ept it. Finally, the matchmaker introduced them to Yao''s daughter, Yao Wenwen. This Yao Wenwen is really white and pure, which is in line with Tang Yu''s aesthetics. Except for the rough hands, everything else is suitable. The voice is nice, the eyes are bright, the face te is beautiful, just a little dark. Tang Yu felt that it would be good if he married and raised. He doesn''t need Yao Wenwen to go to the ground, just help Chen Yufen do something at home. Yao Wenwen also fell in love with the Tang family, and got along well with Tang Yu, and Tang Yu gave her a lot of good things when dealing with her. Anything good will be delivered to her home. In just two months, the two met each other and got married. The wedding day is naturally beautiful. At the beginning, Yao Wenwen was still very satisfied with her current life. She doesn''t need to be driven to the ground by her parents every day like she was at her mother''s house. She only needs to help Chen Yufen, and she won''t be too busy. Tang Yu treated her very well, and the whole vige envied her. If there is something delicious, no one in the family will hide it, and will keep a portion for her. It''s not like being in her natal family. Everything that is delicious in the family is reserved for the little brother. There is no share for her. It''s just that people are greedy, get good, and want better. A few months after marrying into the Tang family, Yao Wenwen found out that there was a person in the family who was treated much better than her. This person is the original owner. She can enjoy the best treatment without having to work. Chen Yufen is very fond of Tang Guo and will not let her fight. Yao Wenwen''s heart is unbnced, so why should Tang Guo do nothing to get the same treatment as her? Coupled with the fact that the little sisters around him provoke discord, she feels that Tang Guo should be allowed to work. If her sister-inw doesn''t show off, the sister-inw doesn''t know how good she is. But she had just proposed that Tang Guo should work, she was opposed by Chen Yufen, and then Tang Shi objected, and Tang Shi gave her a shock. Yao Wenwen was very angry, so she and Tang Yu had a pillow wind, but she didn''t expect Tang Yu to be on her side this time, instead they told her to leave it alone. They should spoil the little girl. She also said that the benefits of the family will not be less than her, don''t make Chen Yufen trouble. In order to bnce this matter, Tang Yu will leave his share exclusively to Yao Wenwen, hoping that she can understand and bnce her heart. However, Yao Wenwen was not reconciled. She felt that Tang Guo didn''t work because it hindered her eyes. asionally, I would say sourly, what should I do if the original owner does not work. This time, Chen Yufen listened to it and started teaching the original owner to cook, but when the original owner was burning his hands, the whole family objected and prevented the original owner from doing such dangerous work. What Yao Wenwen didn''t expect was that Tang Shi actually proposed to recruit a son-inw to the original owner in the future, and find someone who has no parents on it, so that the original owner would not be bullied. This decision was approved by the whole family. Yao Wenwen was so angry that she almost split with jealousy. Later, the vige got news that the college entrance examination was about to resume, and the whole family supported the original master''s college entrance examination. She hoped that she could take a good school and be able to assign jobs in the future, live in the city, eat public meals, and not have to work in the field. Yao Wenwen became mad from jealousy and said that she was going to take the college entrance examination. Although the Tang family was a bit dissatisfied with her, she wanted to take the exam and did not stop her, so she asked her to review with the original owner. Yao Wenwen is not a piece of study material at all, she knows very well herself, she may not pass the exam. Chapter 4722: Sister-in-law (4) Chapter 4722: Sister-inw (4) Chapter 4722, sister-inw (4) Seeing the original owner study hard, she suddenly panicked. On the day of the college entrance examination, Yao Wenwen deliberately fell when she was passing by the small river, and still dragged the original owner down. The road of the small river was originally slippery, and the two fell together. The first college entrance examination was destroyed like this. But the original owner did not give up, nor did the Tang family. Yao Wenwen couldn''t study and didn''t want the original master to take the exam. In the three college entrance examinations, the original master either gave her a croton for dinner or breakfast on the day of the college entrance examination, which made the original master lose her mind and could not go to the college entrance examination. After preparing so many times, the original owner suddenly felt that he might not be suitable for the college entrance examination. She is also sensible, and continuing to do this will drag her family a lot. So, with her excellent grades, she became a teacher. Yao Wenwen still bears hatred in her heart when she sees that the original owner is still beautiful and spoiled by the whole family. But she did not dare to show that all the people in the Tang family were on Tang Guo''s side. Therefore, she was thinking again, and nned to introduce a person to the original owner, someone who is good on the surface but not good in fact. After looking around, she found a third-married man, who is said to be a man who likes to beat his wife and is very bothered. The other party is from the city, and his family is pretty good, just like beating his wife. She deliberately introduced to the original owner first, and wanted to match the two together first, and arranged for the two to meet. However, the original owner had a bad impression of this person and did not intend to deal with it. Yao Wenwen doesn''t do it, she will find all kinds of excuses, saying that the person is good, and she will not have the vige if she missed it. The original owner always felt that something was wrong, and then she told Chen Yufen about it. When Yao Wenwen was questioned by Chen Yufen, Yao Wenwen said frankly that she inquired that this person had a very good family background, and Tang Guo was spoiled and raised by them. Of course, she should find someone who is rich and treats her well so that she will not have a hard life. . Yao Wenwen''s words made the Tang family all agree, so she asked the matchmaker to inquire. The matchmaker took the money from the man, and of course he said it better. When the Tang family heard this, they all thought this person was good. When we metter, the man also behaved very well. At that time, the distance was too far and it was not so easy to check the marriage. Who would have thought that a matchmaker would help conceal the marriage history. Yao Wenwen was on the side, quietly watching the Tang family persuading the original owner, saying that this person is good, you can try everywhere first. Just going around, the original owner still doesn''t like this person. Tang Shi saw the original owner''s thoughts and talked to her. The original owner said his intuition, saying that he felt that the person was a bit false, and asionally used his hands and feet. Of course Tang Shi valued his sister''s ideas, so he nned to go to the city to find out. This entry into the city not only discovered the true face of that person, but also discovered that Yao Wenwen had a rtionship with the matchmaker. It was also Yao Wenwen who felt that it was done and went to invite the matchmaker to dinner. The man was also there. Tang Shi spent some money and asked people toe and listen to the corner. Knowing the truth, Tang Shi did not go up and make trouble, but immediately returned home and notified everyone in the family of the incident. The Tang family who knew the truth were very angry, especially Chen Yufen. She basically did not scold Yao Wenwen as a daughter-inw. Yao Wenwen iszy sometimes, she always closes one eye. Yao Wenwen framed her baby girl and finally angered her. When Yao Wenwen came back, Chen Yufen saw her and rushed to beat Yao Wenwen. While beating and scolding her for being a poisonous woman, Yao Wenwen couldn''t be beaten willingly, and she turned back and resisted. Chapter 4723: Sister-in-law (5) Chapter 4723: Sister-inw (5) Chapter 4723 sister-inw (5) As a result, Chen Yufen fell from the yard at home and rolled down with Yao Wenwen. All this happened so quickly that the two brothers didn''t expect Chen Yufen to rush up to hit someone, nor did they expect to be so fierce as soon as they came, and they both fell down. At that time, they heard Chen Yufen scream, and the two brothers Tang Yu rushed to the hospital. Yao Wenwen was slightly injured, and Chen Yufen was in a serious condition. She fell to her waist and was paralyzed. Things happened like this. Tang Yu nned to divorce, and his family was very happy. Since Yao Wenwen got married, except for the first three months, his tolerance has reached the limit. Yao Wenwen also tore her face at this time, feeling that she had no good life with Tang Yu. In this family, she has the lowest status and agreed to divorce. After getting the divorce certificate, Yao Wenwen went out to work. The original owner started teaching while taking care of Chen Yufen''s work. Tang Yu had no intention of getting married for a while, Tang Shi also started a small business, and the family''s life slowly improved. However, Yao Wenwen hated the Tang family for a long time. After many years, she had be the lover of a big boss when she worked. Thinking of the Tang family, she decided to show the Tang family a good look. First, he found a rtionship so that the original owner could not teach, and then asked the big boss to help, causing Tang Shi''s business to go wrong. She only came back when she knew that the Tang family had a bad life. She came to Tang''s house, found Chen Yufen, who was basking in the sun, and told about the destruction of the original master''s college entrance examination. Speaking of which, she destroyed the original master''s college entrance examination four times. Chen Yufen was so angry that soon after Yao Wenwen left, she didn''t mention it, and she was gone. When Chen Yufen was angry to death, she shocked the Tang family''s three brothers and sisters a lot. Later, they heard that Yao Wenwen had been here before and wanted to say something. Tang Shi doubted what Yao Wenwen had said before he was so **** angry. He nned to go to Yao Wenwen for the theory. Yao Wenwen is very arrogant now, and there are bodyguards to follow. On the pretext that Tang Shi was a rascal, he wanted to insult her. Not only did the bodyguard interrupt his leg, he also reported that Tang Shi assaulted her. She also called for a witness, but Tang Shi was bitter and couldn''t tell. Tang Yu took Tang Shi back to the vige, and his indecent assault on Yao Wenwen has spread to a lot of people. Yao Wenwen, as the lover of the big boss,ter embarrassed the Tang family''s three brothers and sisters everywhere, making it difficult for them to make any progress, and there was no chance of getting ahead. In the appearance of the original owner, someone took a fancy to, andter married. But Yao Wenwen''s words made that person shudder and made the pregnant owner directly abort and divorce. The original owner did not remarry, as did Tang Yu and Tang Shi. The three brothers and sisters lived in the old house and lived in agriculture. It was not until the arrogant Yao Wenwen was cleaned up by the wife of the big boss. They heard that the end was terrible and they came back to life. With Tang Shi''s brain and Tang Yu''s strength, the three brothers and sisters passed their lives again. But except for Tang Yu, the original owner and Tang Shi were not in good health, especially the original owner, who was weak from the mother''s womb, andter had a baby, injured the root, and died earlier than the two brothers. Tang Shi hurt his leg, and it''s not good after that. At that time, she was just forty-eight when they were well developed and finally had a good life. After the original owner left, Tang Shi was very sad and followed in a few years. Tang Yu is in good health, but his family members go one by one, and he feels as if he has no soul. He mes himself very much. If he didn''t show any control and found a virtuous, not so good-looking wife, wouldn''t it cause tragedy? Chapter 4724: Sister-in-law (6) Chapter 4724: Sister-inw (6) Chapter 4724 Sister-inw (6) Tang Yu put all his energy into work. He didn''t n to marry a wife. He was busy day and night. His body gradually copsed, and he passed away ten yearster. ... Tang Guo sat on the small bench, leaning against the wall behind him, looking at the hens and roosters in the yard, thinking about how to prevent Yao Wenwen from marrying in. In addition, she has to find a good daughter-inw for her elder brother and second brother. Neither of these two would treat their daughter-inw badly. They said that after Yao Wenwen got married, she never went to the ground. Even the work at home was secretly picked up. For the sake of family harmony, Chen Yufen didn''t care so much, after all, she could move. It is a pity that Yao Wenwen does not know what is good or bad when he meets people who are not good. As for Yao Wenwen, based on her natal situation and her character, she couldn''t have a good life. One thing to mention is that Yao Wenwen is not the heroine of this world. In this world, she didn''t have many quarrels with the heroine, but the appearance of the heroine led the Tang family to be wealthy. The hostesss family seemed to be a bit difficult at first, butter she was admitted to university with her ingenuity and worked together with her husband. Her husband became the richest man in the province. The hostess also came back to this small vige to help the poor. She knew this because the Tang family''s three brothers and sisters were able to make a fortune quicklyter, because the heroine came back to help the poor. Tang Shi had a good vision and was the first person to eat crabs in Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige. The original owner heard about these things, what was going on, there were a lot of things in the Tang family at that time, and the original owner didn''t have the intention to inquire about it. "It''s still very simple not to let Yao Wenwen marry into the house, just design it casually, so that the true face of the other person will be exposed to my elder brother, and he will look down on it." Tang Yu is indeed a bit of control, but he is not the kind of person who loses his mind because of his beauty. If it weren''t for Yao Wenwen''s pretending to be too good at the beginning, plus being pressed by her natal family, she failed to expose her nature, and she would be exposed to more days, Tang Yu and her mother may not be able to agree to this marriage. Tang Guo kowtowed the melon seeds in thought. She didn''t intend to change the status quo. There was really nothing to do at home, so she didn''t intend to express herself too much. As for the college entrance examination, if there is no need, she doesn''t want to take the exam. System: [The host is so big that you can''t fall. "My eldest brother is hardworking and my second brother has a good vision. I believe they can lead me to a good life. No matter what, there will be a female protagonist who wille back to help the poor in the future, and then the whole vige will be rich." System: [What about Yao Wenwen? Are you not going to teach her a lesson? She hurt the original owner and family so miserably, everyone did not end well. "I haven''t forgotten, how to deal with her, I already have an idea, just don''t let her live a good life, can''t it? When her life is better, I will make her trouble, and make her life hard and tired." Tang Guo stood up, "I want to sway in front of her to see howfortable I am. That''s how I decided, I want to live the life she hopes. What she wants, I will show off in front of her." System: It shouldn''t be reminded, how could the host forget this incident? This strategy is poisonous. Don''t want Yao Wenwen''s life, but it will make Yao Wenwen sulky. "At this moment, Yao Wenwen should be in the ground. I will make some mint syrup, send it to my two brothers, and then eat melon seeds next to Yao Wenwen." Host, you are poisonous, you are poisonous, you are really poisonous. Chapter 4725: Sister-in-law (7) Chapter 4725: Sister-inw (7) Chapter 4725 sister-inw (7) Outside Tang Guos courtyard, there is a piece of mint nted, and people who work in the ground rely on mint water to quench their thirst in summer. Tang Guo was outside the yard, picked some mint leaves, went back to the kitchen to wash it, the pot was boiling water. The fire is quite big, it can boil in ten minutes. The washed mint leaves were stuffed into arge enamel cup by her. "Is there any rock candy in the system space?" The things that can be stored in the system space by her are definitely good things, even the small rock candy tastes good. [I will help you find it. Within half a minute, the system helped Tang Guo find Bingtang. Tang Guo took out a few and threw them into the enamel cup. After ten minutes, the water boils. Tang Guo scooped the boiling water into the enamel cup, and put the rest in the heat-preserving kettle. After the family got off work, there was no need to boil the water. After doing this, she covered the enamel cup, held the enamel cup with a towel and her hands, took her own things, and then went to the ground. She often went to the Tang family. When they went to the construction site today, they mentioned to her where she knew thend. In ten minutes, she arrived at her destination. The moment she appeared, someone reminded Tang Yu and Tang Shi. "Your little girl is here." "Look, is that your girl?" "I''m still holding an enamel cup. I must have brought you water. Oh, I just said that when the water is almost finished, your sister will bring it. No wonder your two brothers love this sister the most." The guy looked envious, "Why don''t I have such a sister?" Tang Yu smiled and said, "When your sister is not so lucky, you have a small body and can take good care of her sister? Can you do two people''s work alone? Come on." "Hey, it''s just talking, go ahead, your sister is here." Tang Yu walked out, Tang Shi also walked out there, and at the same time came to Tang Guo''s front. The moment they saw Tang Guo, both of them smiled, and the love on their faces was not fake. "The sun is so big, whye out and run without a straw hat." Tang Shi''s tone sounded very reproachful. In fact, every word was love. He wiped the straw hat with that point in his clothes and covered it with ease. On Tang Guo''s head, she wiped her hand again, and squeezed Tang Guo''s face, "What should I do if I get tanned? It was so hard for me to raise you so well." Tang Yu pushed Tang Shi away: "Go away, your little sister, everyone raised her sister together, don''t take credit for it alone." "Big brother and second brother, I''m here to bring you some mint water." Tang Guo said with curving eyes, "It''s almost cold already, should your water be gone?" She had expected it, and they mighte back to pour water before long. The two brothers who were still struggling for credit, heard Tang Guo''s words, suddenly opened their eyes and smiled, making them silly. "Guo Guo is really good, she deserves to be the second brother''s good sister." Tang Shi touched Tang Guo''s head, but at this time he could only touch the straw hat on her head, but he was very satisfied. "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly get the water over." Tang Yu interrupted Tang Shi, "It''s so hot, Guoguo go home and stay, don''t get sunburnt." Tang Guo shook his head this time: "Brother, I''ll stay here for a while, it''s weird in the room, I''lle out to breathe." "Then find a shady ce," Tang Yu looked behind Tang Guo, there happened to be a big tree over there, "Go and stay under the tree over there." Chapter 4726: Sister-in-law (8) Chapter 4726: Sister-inw (8) Chapter 4726 Little Sister (8) "Okay." Tang Guo put the straw hat on Tang Shi''s head, in exchange for Tang Shi''s hey smile, and made a provocative look at Tang Yu. Tang Yu: "Naive." "Envy, right? Haha." Tang Shi triumphed. Tang Yu walked away with the enamel cup, walked two steps and then stopped, turned to Tang Shi, and took a big sip with the enamel cup: "It''s delicious." "Quiet your thirst!" "sweet!" "cool!" "Brother, save me some. This is from my sister. You are too much." When Tang Shi grabbed the enamel cup, he found that there was half of the water in it, and yelled, "You are too much. Halfway through. Rude! Can''t you just be gentle? It will scare my sister if you gobble it up." With a smile in her eyes, Tang Guo sat down in the shade of the tree and looked at the busy vigers in the ground. Although people in the vige would say behind her back that she waszy, the Tang family didn''t mind, and if Tang Shi and Tang Yu were about to hear it, they would definitely turn their faces. Those people only dared to say a few words behind their backs, because they didn''t dare to offend, mainly because they were afraid of being beaten. Later, I gradually got used to it, and there were fewer people talking. "Where is Yao Wenwen?" She couldn''t find Yao Wenwen when she nced around. Yao Wenwen must be nearby, but most of the people in the vige work here. It is impossible for her to see everyone at a nce. The system quickly scanned the ground and quickly found Yao Wenwen''s location. He told Tang Guo about Yao Wenwen''s location, but Tang Guo didn''t go over immediately. The weather is so hot, it is really ufortable to be exposed to the sun. This world does not have the power to cultivate, and her internal strength can be cultivated in every world. She has juste here and has not had time to cultivate. You can''t use internal strength to escape the heat. Her body is indeed delicate, and if she gets sick from the sun, it is not a good thing. She found some tree vines around and nned to make a sun umbre from tree vines and leaves. Everyone working in the field knows that she is here, but everyone is not interested in saying anything. Work is the business. Whether they can eat or not depends on how much they can do and there is no time to talk. Twenty minutester, Tang Guo made a sun umbre made of branches and vine leaves. Holding the sun umbre, she walked in the direction of Yao Wenwen. Just two steps away, someone noticed her movement. After two nces, there was a lot of discussion in the field. "The little girl from the Tang family is holding a leaf umbre, and it still looks like that." "Anyway, someone who has studied in high school is smart and clever." "Envy, even if I don''t have the umbre, I don''t think it''s okay to walk there in the sun." "Dream you, just talk about Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige, who has the blessing of Tang Guo. My parents are pampered, brother pampered, I don''t know how many good things have been done in my previous life." In fact, Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige are next to each other, and even the ground may be crossed, and sometimes they can still be seen in Shanggong. People in the two viges are quite familiar. Yao Wenwen also heard someone discussing the Tang family''s little sister, and she felt a little sad when she heard the content. Why was she not born in that kind of family? Following everyone''s gaze, she looked up at Tang Guo on the side of the road, and she saw Tang Guo holding a sun umbre made of vine leaves. Tang Guo was white and tender, and he had not done any rough work. It was a beautifulndscape in the field. Yao Wenwen felt sore in her heart, and said casually: "No matter how well you raise it, what''s the use? It''s not about getting married." Chapter 4727: Sister-in-law (9) Chapter 4727: Sister-inw (9) Chapter 4727 Little Sister (9) "I don''t do anything at my mother''s house, and I feel sad when I get to my husband''s house." Yao Wenwen said again, "If you want me to say, the Tang family will spoil her like this, sooner orter it will hurt her." Several young girls around heard it and nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Didn''t she graduate from high school? She is seventeen and can talk to her right away. I heard that someone in the vige fell in love with her, but it was because she heard that she didn''t work at home and knew nothing. My health was not good, so I dispelled this idea." Liu Li whispered. When Yao Wenwen heard it, she felt more confident: "So, the Tang family has the ability to support her for a lifetime, otherwise, who would dare to marry such a woman who doesn''t do anything and marry an ancestor?" "But I am still very envious." Yao Xuanxuan looked at Tang Guo with envy and looked at her white and shiny face, even more envied. "If the family is willing to support me for a lifetime and live this life every day, I will never You can marry." "It''s not dark yet, so I started dreaming." Yao Wenwen stunned Yao Xuanxuan. Yao Xuanxuan is her own sister. "Let''s work, when mom sees it, she will scold you again." Although she said this, Yao Wenwen''s actions were Unhappy. Who likes to go to the ground? Who wants to face the loess and back to the sky every day, Yao Xuanxuan''s words are not bad, she can live the same life as Tang Guo, and she doesn''t want to marry. But is it possible? Women will marry. If you don''t marry in this vige, you will definitely beughed at. However, she has no turn to beughed at, and the family can keep her for up to one year. This year she will be neen, and her parents are already thinking about it, and they are still discussing whether to find someone with a solid foundation for her. Said it was for her good, but I didn''t want to make more money for the younger brother. "Sister, don''t you envy it?" Yao Xuanxuan asked in a low voice, "Look at her, there is no mud on her body." Yao Wenwen looked up again. Tang Guo was really clean. Suddenly she felt a little inferior when she stood in front of the other party, and her body buckled a little downward. "Wow, she''s still eating melon seeds." Yao Xuanxuan pulled Yao Wenwen''s arm, her face full of envy. Liu Li said at this time: "I heard that it was Aunt Yufen who was afraid that she would be bored at home, so she specially fired her and let her spend the time at home." "Let''s work." Yao Wenwen didn''t want to hear this, and she felt ufortable when she heard it. How could fate be so unfair? She thought she looked no worse than Tang Guo, and if she could live in the Tang family like the other person, her appearance would not be worse. As she worked, Yao Wenwen got closer and closer to Tang Guo''s position, until she finished the line in front of her, Tang Guo still squatted on the side of the road. She could feel Tang Guo''s gaze without raising her head. "Would you like melon seeds?" A very nice voice came into her ears, Yao Wenwen raised her head subconsciously and saw Tang Guo''s smile. Yao Wenwen pulled a smile at the corner of her lips: "If you don''t eat melon seeds, you get angry and thirsty. I can''t help but drink water. I don''t like eating." Several refused, indicating that she didn''t want to eat at all. I was very upset, didn''t you see her at work? I also asked her if she could eat melon seeds, is she thinking something wrong. Tang Guo felt Yao Wenwen''s upset, and didn''t mean to leave: "I think it''s delicious." System: If this is in the practice world, Yao Wenwen might swing a sickle on the host''s head on the spot. This is too much to say. Chapter 4728: Sister-in-law (10) Chapter 4728: Sister-inw (10) Chapter 4728 sister-inw (10) Yao Wenwen was unhappy at first, and didn''t want to pay attention to Tang Guo. Tang Guo knows that Yao Wenwen usually looks dull and silent, because the Yao family suppresses her daughter rtively harshly, and Yao Wenwen can''t dance at home, let alone reveal her true temperament. Even the Yao family don''t know what Yao Wenwen is thinking, in fact she is a little clever. She seems to be very diligent, but in fact she doesn''t do so much. It just gives people the feeling that she is very diligent and practical. This is her disguise. When she arrived at the Tang family, no one suppressed her, and her temperament and desires were constantly exposed. "Sister, don''t you like melon seeds the most?" Yao Xuanxuan said, almost letting Yao Wenwen get into the hole, "At home, melon seeds are all my brother''s, and neither of us can taste it." "Do you want to eat?" Tang Guo said to Yao Xuanxuan, reaching out a friendly hand with a handful of melon seeds in her hand, "I''ll give you some points, my mother has fried a lot for me." Yao Xuanxuan did not refuse: "Thank you, wait for me, I will cut the point in front of me." "Well, you hurry up and keep it for you." Yao Wenwen is not good, Yao Xuanxuan is pretty good, don''t look at her mouth a little fluttering, in fact, he is rtively honest, should be said to be a bit silly, Yao Wenwen is often calcted, but also to help Yao Wenwen count the money. Yao Xuanxuan quickly finished the work in front of him, and ran up to Tang Guo with a sickle. Tang Guo grabbed a handful of melon seeds and gave her: "Come on, eat, do you still have water? I''ll give you some points without it. " "It''s still a little bit." Yao Xuanxuan said blushing, and found the enamel cup next to her. Tang Guo looked at that little bit and took a mouthful, generously pouring half of the water in his kettle to Yao Xuanxuan. This kettle is not mint water or white water. The kettle has a rope that can be hung around her neck. It is a birthday present Tang Yu bought for her in the city. Anticipating that she wouldn''t go back right away, she brought a bunch of melon seeds and put the kettle on. In summer, you cant run short of water wherever you go, you must take it with you. Yao Xuanxuan looked at the clear water in the enamel cup and looked at the melon seeds on her clothes, almost crying, her eyes were a little red. "Tang Guo, thank you, I haven''t eaten melon seeds for a long time." "You''re wee, we were also ssmates anyway." Yao Xuanxuan thought for a while, and they had indeed been ssmates, elementary school ssmates. After she finished elementary school, she didn''t go to school again. She was not as blessed as Tang Guo and could go to high school. How could the people in the family spend money on her. "You have a good memory." Tang Guo smiled: "Isn''t my grades also very good?" "Yes, yes, yes, your grades are the first in the ss, unlike me, which is always the countdown." Yao Xuanxuan nodded quickly, "You were the monitor at that time." "Yes indeed." "You alwayse to collect my homework." Yao Xuanxuan remembered something terrible, "but my homework is written every morning when I go to school." There are so many tasks in the house that she has no time to do. The two chatted like this, eating melon seeds and drinking water, like old friends for many years. At the moment she saw Yao Xuanxuan, Tang Guo decided to make friends with her. She had a good time, but Yao Wenwen didn''t pay attention, and the other party didn''t know. But if there is a Yao Xuanxuan, he will definitely reveal this. As for her to distribute things to Yao Xuanxuan, even if she returns to the other party to help spread the message. She believes that Yao Xuanxuan will share her daily life with Yao Wenwen in an enviable tone. Chapter 4729: Sister-in-law (11) Chapter 4729: Sister-inw (11) Chapter 4729 Little Sister (11) This child is sincere, and Yao Wenwen says everything she asks. The child still doesn''t hold grudges. Who treats her better, forgets everything. Yao Wenwen was resting next to her, and when she heard Tang Guo and Yao Xuanxuan chattering, sheughed out loud from time to time, and felt very ear-piercing. "Yao Xuanxuan, work, there is still a lot of work over there." Yao Wenwen shouted, "If you don''t have enough work points today, see if Mom will say you." Yao Xuanxuan''s melon seeds are almost finished, and half of the water is drunk. Don''t let it go any longer: "Tang Guo, thank you, I''m going to work." "I envy you so much." When Yao Xuanxuan said this, her eyes were clear, she was just envious. She knew that she could not have such a life, so she could only talk about it. She thought Tang Guo was pretty good, not as bad as others said. Other people are envious of her life, right? She should be the same as her, just not to mention it. "Okay, you go, wait,e and y with me." Yao Xuanxuan nced at Tang Guo''s umbre: "You are a beautiful leaf umbre. How did you get it? Can you teach me when you have time?" "of course can." Tang Guo found that Yao Wenwen''s face was almost green, and she was in a good mood, and she was more kind to Yao Xuanxuan. She feels that in the future, she will give Yao Xuanxuan a few words, and there will be more opportunities in the future. With Yao Xuanxuan''s practical and willing temperament, she will never live too badly, and Yao Wenwen will be jealous. "That''s a deal. I won''t be busy, I''lle to you to learn that." The leaf umbre is beautiful. She can''t have Tang Guo''s life, can''t she have a leaf umbre? Yao Xuanxuan happily waved her sickle, took a quick step, walked to another field, bent down, and worked very enthusiastically. At the end of the day at work, Tang Guo followed Tang Yu and Tang Shi home. The chimney in the kitchen was full of green smoke, and it was Chen Yufen who was cooking. Tang Guo went to the kitchen and called Chen Yufen, and then helped them fetch water. This was something the original owner himself would do. In fact, she is not aszy as she imagined. She will still take the initiative to do the work within her capacity. People in the family feel that they don''t need her to do it, they won''t let her do it. "My sister is ingenious, the smartest girl in the vige." Tang Shi took Tang Guo''s leaf umbre to admire. The whole vige knew that Tang Guo made a leaf umbre, and many people were discussing it. Tang Yu agreed: "After all, it is our sister." Chen Yufen came out to ask the three brothers and sisters to eat. When they heard the words of the two, she couldn''t hold back her eyes, but the words in her mouth were very wrong: "Why are they all my daughters, where can they go? Those who say bad things are nothing more than Its acid water in my stomach." Faced with the rainbow fart of the whole family, Tang Guo was also a little embarrassed, the family''s filter was too heavy. "eat." Chen Yufen boiled four eggs, so he said that their family is a good family in the vige. In the past two years of rxation, the hardworking Chen Yufen didn''t go to the fields much, so he raised more chickens. Every household did this, and no one would say anything. She knew in her mind that it would be better than the vige chiefs chickens. After the hen grows up, she waits toy eggs, and the family eats eggs every day, which is enough. While eating, Chen Yufen remembered that someone was discussing saying kiss to her son at home today: "Boss, you are twenty-two this year, and your life is getting better and better. Everyone can obviously feel that life is much better. Mom will find someone to tell you a wife. Come on." Chapter 4730: Sister-in-law (12) Chapter 4730: Sister-inw (12) Chapter 4730 sister-inw (12) "If you drag it on, the little girl thinks you have a problem." Tang Yu thought for a while: "Okay, mom, please help me out." "Boss, what do you like? Ask some requests, and Mom will talk to the matchmaker someday." Tang Yu: "It''s better." "You don''t have to look better than your sister, half of it will do." Tang Guo: I know. Tang Shi almostughed: "Brother, girls from the nearby viges, who has our sister? I''m not afraid it is a dream." "If you have a good foundation, you can marry and raise them. As long as you are a good person, you can live a life." Tang Yu said, "I can do several people''s jobs by myself. From now on, she will help my mother work at home without going out and sunbathing. Anyway." "Oh, you know you love your daughter-inw now?" Chen Yufen said sourly, but still agreed, "Okay, mom will pay attention to you." Tang Yu followed Tang''s father. When Tang''s father was still there, she actually didn''t suffer much. It was only after Father Tang passed away that she was really tired for several years. At the same time, Yao''s father and mother were also discussing Yao Wenwen''s marriage at the Yao family''s dinner table. Yao Wenwen can only be silent, and she can''t be the master anyway. Today, it''s really not a good time to pass. Now when she closed her eyes, she could think of Tang Guo and Yao Xuanxuan happily eating melon seeds. Yao Xuanxuan didn''t seem to notice this. She was tired today and has been eating. Father Yao: "We must let the matchmaker say a good one." "Of course, just the face of our family Wenwen, the family must not be too bad." Mother Yao said, "If you don''t have that family background, and you still want to marry our family Wenwen, it is a dream. I want to marry our family Wenwen." Yao Wenwen is beautiful and can work. She has a very good reputation and is indeed very popr in the vige. When she was seventeen, someone came over to mention this matter, but Yao''s father and mother did not let go, and nned to stay for another two years to earn more work points for the family. If you are married, you are from another family, and they are too deprived of such arge family. At night, Yao Wenwen tossed and couldn''t sleep, closing her eyes until dawn. After squinting for a while, he quickly got dressed, his face was not very good, and his head was a little groggy. Today, she got upte and was scolded by Mother Yao. When she went out with a tool, Yao Wenwen stepped on something, slipped on her foot, fell to the back of her head, rolled her eyes, and fainted. "sister!" Yao Xuanxuan was in front and hurried over when she heard the movement behind. On Yao''s side, Ji Fei Gou jumped up. Tang Guo didn''t get up in the morning, and the original owner was used to sleepingte. She thought this habit was very good. System: [Host, you are a little bit enterprising, are you really not nning to take the whole family to a well-off society? "I am responsible for enjoying this family. They know me too well, especially my second brother, who is very personal and has nothing to do." "In two years, I will help my second brother find some business opportunities at that time, so I can just mention it." System: [You dont even let your brother go. Waiting for your brother to develop. Do you want to raise your waste? "How do you talk, Xiao Tongzi, you are too floating." System: [...or else, go to your cute house to y, anyway, nothing will happen right now. "Where to find it? Who knows where he is, like a headless fly?" Chapter 4731: Sister-in-law (13) Chapter 4731: Sister-inw (13) Chapter 4731, sister-inw (13) System: [I dont know who said it in thest world, see you in the next life, host, does your conscience hurt? "No conscience." System: [Really look for it? I scanned all the nearby viges and got the information about the young guy who was good-looking and fit for marriage. Would you like to check it out? "Do you want to change your name to the matchmaker system?" [No, what I need is an official number. The system refuses, he has the obsession that belongs to the system, he has to wait for the boss of the Bureau of Space and Time toe back, let him formally join the editor and eat public meals. In the System House, many of them were his little brothers, and he helped them a lot, and the boss of the Space-Time Bureau would definitely give this face back. Any matchmaker system must be very rude, like a copycat version. "I''ll sleep a little longer, you can go and y with the boys." System: Okay, let him mourn for that guy for a second, or he will show up automatically. The host is sozy, how could he find someone? Didn''t he already know it? This life is so happy and loved by my mother and two older brothers. If that guy doesn''t show up, the host doesn''t think there is anything missing. Tsk tut, a poor man, sympathize for a second. Tang Guo only got up close to noon. After getting up, she helped Chen Yufen wash the vegetables. After Chen Yufen''s rice was prepared, she offered to send it to her two brothers. It takes half an hour to go back and forth, so she ns to take her share to eat. "You three brothers and sisters have a good rtionship, and you can eat together. Your eldest and second brothers didn''t hurt you for nothing." Chen Yufen was satisfied with the situation. The better the days go, the better the rtionship between the three children, this is what she most hopes to see. Tang Guo delivered food to the two brothers. After the two brothers were surprised, they were full of joy. Still yelling with the people around him, my sister sent them. For lunch, Chen Yufen is usually full of food. It is not a good ingredient. After all, it is eaten in front of everyone. When it is eaten, it is easy to make people jealous. Others are jealous, and idents are easy. To eat good food, of course only at night. The three siblings were sitting together for dinner, and they were envious of others. There are a lot of food delivered by the family, and the person who can''t get to the ground usually cooks and delivers food. Because some fields are far away, it takes a long time to go back and forth and eat. If someone delivers food, you can save walking time and do more. Tang Guo didn''t find Yao Xuanxuan in the crowd: "Big brother and second brother, why didn''t you see the two sisters of the Yao family?" "Are you familiar with them?" Tang Shi asked. He just asked casually, thinking that Tang Guo and them were good friends. The people in the vige, of course, knew each other, but they were not very familiar. "I''m familiar with Yao Xuanxuan." Tang Guo replied, "I just didn''t see her. Ask, did she note today?" "Not very clear." Tang Yu said, "I didn''t pay attention to this." Tang Shi: "I know, something happened to the Yao family." Tang Guo was surprised, something happened? She recalled that there should be nothing wrong with the Yao family at this time. "Yao Wenwen knocked to the back of her head and was in aa." Tang Shi saw the two of them curiously and exined, "I heard that the vige doctor passed by when I went out in the morning, and I don''t know how the situation is. I heard discussions with people near Yao''s , There was a noise for a while." "Oh, I have been working in the morning without stopping." Tang Yu exined. Yesterday Chen Yufen mentioned to him about his daughter-inw. He also looked forward to it, so he was very energetic and worked very hard. Chapter 4732: Sister-in-law (14) Chapter 4732: Sister-inw (14) Chapter 4732, sister-inw (14) In the future, apart from being good to his mother and sister, he also has to be good to his daughter-inw. If he has to work hard, he doesn''t care about other things. "Yao Xuanxuan should be back in the afternoon. There is no dy in work, and she will lose a lot in half a day." Tang Shi and Tang Guo said, "Guoguo can ask what''s the situation then." He already remembered that his sister and Yao Xuanxuan were close, and they were strangers to Yao Wenwen. My sister heard that Yao Wenwen had an ident, but did not respond, indicating that she was really unfamiliar. Naturally, Yao Wenwen was also excluded from the familiar list. Tang Guo didn''t know that Tang Shi had added so many things in his mind. She made up her mind and came over in the afternoon to see what happened to the Yao family, which was not in the memory. In the afternoon, Tang Guo came over again holding arge enamel cup of mint water, her own kettle still hung around her neck, this time it was filled with mint water. The system has already told her that Yao Xuanxuan is here, but Yao Wenwen is not here, she fell to her head, and she must be unable to work today. She gave the enamel cup to her two older brothers and went to find Yao Xuanxuan. "Why didn''t youe this morning?" Tang Guo squatted next to Yao Xuanxuan, "I heard something happened to your house." Yao Xuanxuan kept her hands in her hands: "My sister fell to her head in the morning and was in aa, scaring to death." "Ah, what''s the matter?" "There was a stone at the door. My sister identally stepped on it. Fortunately, she has already woke up and is fine. It is estimated that she will be able to go to work tomorrow." Yao Xuanxuan replied, but she was muttering in her heart, and her sister woke up At the time, I was taken aback, wondering if I fell stupid. I was making strangeughs in the room before, crazy, not sure what was going on. Tang Guo didn''t ask any more, when Yao Xuanxuan was resting, he divided melon seeds and gave her some mint water. Yao Xuanxuan was very moved by this, and she couldn''t help telling Tang Guo her worries. At the moment, the two of them were under the shade of the tree, and no one came to listen. "I''m a little worried, will my sister be stupid." Tang Guo: "What''s wrong?" "Since my sister woke up, she leaned on the bed and smiled, her eyes were very strange." Yao Xuanxuan tried to recall what she had seen before, "It doesn''t feel like my sister anymore, I hope it will be better in two days." Tang Guo was weird. Hearing Yao Xuanxuan''s words, she had asked the system to go to Yao''s house to investigate the situation. Before long, the voice of the system rang in my ears: [Host, that Yao Wenwen should be reborn. Now she is the only one in the Yao family, talking in the room, saying that this life should not marry the hapless Tang Yu, but the future richest man in the province. "The richest man in the province in the future?" Tang Guo was speechless, "Are you so confident in rebirth?" [Host, don''t tell me, as far as Yao Xuanxuan''s face is, if he strikes first, he can really seed. "Who is the richest man in the province in the future? Isn''t it the one I know in my memory?" What Tang Guo said was the man He Chi married to the world''s heroine Jiang Qian. What kind of person He Chi is, there is very little information in his memory, noments, mainly because there is no information, and he doesn''t know the other party''s background. [He Chi, from Xiahe Vige. ] The system told Tang Guo about He Chis information. [I went to Hes house just now and collected some He Chis information in Xiahe Vige. He is a second-rate son, like the host, who never goes to the ground. I didn''t get up until noon. Tang Guo: "Is this theparison?" Chapter 4733: Sister-in-law (15) Chapter 4733: Sister-inw (15) Chapter 4733, sister-inw (15) [Well, I was wrong, the host is big. The system continues to talk about He Chis information, He Chi is really a second-rate son, he only knows to eat. He is now in his twenties. He is supported by his parents and three sisters. Even if his family is pretty good, no girl is interested. Very worried. Just like He Chi, no one wants to marry him. "So, how did he be the richest man?" Tang Guo wondered, "I think he is really a straw bag, not a pig and a tiger?" [At least what I have heard is this. To be specific, it still needs to be observed. Now that He Chi, he just asked his parents for money, and the city is wandering around. I have covered the city to see what he is going to do. It''s definitely to buy something delicious, or to buy cigarettes. System, Not like the potential of the richest man, unless there is a big change. Tang Guo didn''t care too much, and He Chi''s family had no idea. If Yao Xuanxuan wants to marry He''s family, she may not get the days she wants. In fact, the reason why some people are so happy is that they have worked hard. Others see only the scenery of other people, and don''t know the story behind it. It is said that the heroine Jiang Qian married He Chi, and He Chi will be the richest man in the future. She guessed that it must have something to do with Jiang Qian. Sess is not idental. Yao Wenwen married He Chi, it''s really not necessarily true. [I rely on, the host is big, hot eyes. The sound of the system brought Tang Guo back to his senses. "What''s wrong? What filthy thing did He Chi do?" System: [I want to wash my eyes, I shouldn''t see things when I look. "You have a system, it doesn''t matter." [No, I was originally a pure and clean system, but now it is contaminated by He Chi. The system hummed a few words, and continued, He Chi took the money to find thedy and was hiding in the small house doing shameful things. Tang Guo was silent: "Then don''t look." Yao Wenwen is reborn, knowing that He Chi will make a fortune, so she should take immediate action to try to marry He Chi before the heroine Jiang Qian. The next day, Yao Wenwen did note to work, Tang Guo asked Yao Xuanxuan. Yao Xuanxuan: "My sister said that she had a headache, and she might have really hit her head. She hasn''t been able toe to work these days." "That''s it." Tang Guo didn''t stay here for too long, because the system told her that Yao Wenwen had gone to a neighboring vige when she was out. Tang Guo nned to meet Yao Wenwen, but just went to see and didn''t want to do anything. The two met at the entrance of the vige, and Yao Wenwen couldn''t help showing hatred in her eyes at the moment she saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo, this damned little sister-inw! Yao Wenwen quickly closed her eyes, showing a bit of joy in her heart. In this life, she will not marry Tang Yu''s trash. The Tang family is just a wolf''s den, and there is no ce for her. She wants to marry He Chi and take He Chi early. In the future, she will be the wife of the richest man in the province. As for this little Tang family, she will make them look good in the future. They couldn''t make waves in her hands in thest life, and there was no good life in this life. Only after she became the lover of the big boss in her previous life, did she understand a truth. Only when she has absolute strength can she trample these ants to death. Now she doesn''t deal with the Tang family, lest her reputation will be ruined and it will be difficult to marry into the He family. "Listen to Yao Xuanxuan saying that you fell to your head, okay?" Tang Guo asked, still knocking the seeds, as if she couldn''t see Yao Wenwen''s unpleasant gaze. Yao Wenwen smiled and looked a little proud: "It''s all right." see you tomorrow Chapter 4734: Sister-in-law (16) Chapter 4734: Sister-inw (16) Chapter 4734 Little Sister (16) "Yao Wenwen, where are you going?" Yao Wenwen is not too impatient, and of course she will not tell the truth to Tang Guo: "Just walk around." "Permeable." "I go first." Yao Wenwen doesn''t want to care about Tang Guo for the time being, anyway, she won''t marry the Tang family now. Thinking of He Chi, she thought of Jiang Qian. I have to admit that Jiang Qian looks better than her and has just graduated from high school. Before Jiang Qian''s father was in no trouble, but he didn''t let her go to the ground, her small face and hands were probably tender. When He Chi sees Jiang Qian, he will definitely be tempted. No, she had to find a way to prevent Jiang Qian from marrying He Chi. She remembered that Jiang Qian was desperate because of difficulties in the family, for the gift of the He family. She was most jealous of Tang Guo and Jiang Qian in her previous life. Why are these two people better than her. At this time, Jiang Qian''s family should be helpless, right? Why not, Jiang Qian married Tang Yu, let Jiang Qian go to Tang''s house to be angry with her sister-inw? Tang Guo also stood in silence, Yao Wenwen should marry He Chi withoutpromise. At this moment, I guess I want to hook up with He Chi. She didn''t follow, just came to see Yao Wenwen, just to confirm what Yao Wenwen thinks. Seeing Yao Wenwen''s arrogant appearance, she didn''t worry about anything. Just Yao Wenwen''s character who always wanted to rely on others to get benefits, she could kill herself. "How is the environment of the He family?" Tang Guo asked the system as she looked at Yao Wenwen''s back. System: [All the people in the He family regard He Chi as a baby bump, and his father and mother, as well as his three sisters, simply lift him to the sky. The three sisters of the He family are all married, but the three sisters married in their own vige. They are very close and meet every day. "Although I don''t know how He Chi started his family, ording to the current situation of the He family, Yao Wenwen really wants to marry. It is estimated that she will suffer a lot. The three sisters of the He family love He Chi, but they may not be able to tolerate their sister-inw''s taste andziness. He Father and mother, it is probably the same. If Yao Wenwen wants to wait for He Chi to get home, she will definitely have to bear the humiliation, and maybe she will work hard in He''s house." After such an analysis, Tang Guo felt that Yao Wenwen''s choice was really wonderful. She stopped paying attention to Yao Wenwen, but returned home, intending to ask Chen Yufen what happened to her elder brother about her daughter-inw, and she was going to check. Before she got home, she saw the chimney with green smoke, and it was her mother who was cooking again. She ran into the kitchen, and Chen Yufen saw her and said, "It''s such a hot day. If you are so anxious about what to do, you will get a cold easily if you sweat on your back." "Mom, have you seen the right person for your brother?" Chen Yufen didn''t think much about Tang Guo''s question, but thought that Tang Guo was curious: "Not yet, I just mentioned this to the matchmaker, and it will be a few dayster. Your brother, I still want it. A good-looking and picky man." "I also want a good-looking sister-inw." Chen Yufen gave a white look: "I know, I will find a good-looking one for your elder brother." She feels that her son is not bad, some of them are strong and capable, and there is nothing wrong with finding a good-looking one. But at this time, except for the girls in the city, which girl doesn''t go down to the ground, how beautiful can it be because of the sun and rain every day? When she saw Tang Guo sitting there, she thought to herself that her girl raised her well, and she didn''t know which kid would be cheaper in the future. Thinking about it this way, Chen Yufen feels sad, she can''t bear the hardship of her daughter, she must keep her eyes open in the future. Chapter 4735: Sister-in-law (17) Chapter 4735: Sister-inw (17) Chapter 4735, sister-inw (17) When looking for a son-inw, he would follow the standards of two sons, and he would definitely love her daughter. Afterparing his heart to heart, Chen Yufen has no idea about his sons loving his wives in the future. Whose daughter is not a treasure at home. "Mom, if you find the right person, you have to take me." Tang Guo said, "I want to help Big Brother take a look." Chen Yufen agreed: "Okay, I will take you to meet people then." Chen Yufen himself considered this, and took her daughter to see her. The other party saw her daughter being raised white and tender, and he should have a bit of knowledge. If you can ept it, everyone will be happy with each other. If you cant ept it, please dispel the idea of marriage as soon as possible to avoid conflicts in the future. She didn''t want to find a fierce daughter-inw, who couldn''t understand her daughter, and would toss and toss her home. Thinking of Tang Guo, Chen Yufen couldn''t help but think of the future: "Guoguo, have you ever thought about what you will do in the future?" Chen Yufen is not in a hurry, because Tang Guo''s academic performance is very good. After graduation, her teacher quietly revealed a message to her that the college entrance examination might be resumed. Tang Guo told the news to his family, who agreed that Tang Guo was still young and could wait two years to see. "Mom means, if that doesn''t happen..." Chen Yufen said it more obscurely, because Tang Guo''s teacher revealed this matter, and no one else talked about it, for fear of being identally heard and causing trouble. Tang Guo doesn''t really want to take the college entrance examination. She has to take the college entrance examination in many worlds. In this life, she wants to salt a little fish. She didn''t want to leave her hometown, she just wanted to stay in this vige, waiting for her eldest brother and her second brother to make a fortune, and then waiting for the hostess toe back and lead the countryside to prosperity. "Mom, should I go to school as a teacher?" Tang Guo said, "The vige school should be short of teachers." She went to high school in the county town. At this time, the odds of going to high school are very good if one out of a hundred. Most of my peers in the vige go to elementary school, and there are only a handful of people who can go to junior high school, let alone her who goes to high school. Let''s say Yao Xuanxuan, who graduated from elementary school. Yao Wenwen is a little better than Yao Xuanxuan. She also went to junior high school, but she only reached the second year of junior high school, so she came back to work. The heroine of Xiahe Vige, Jiang Qian, has just graduated from high school, but they are not in the same ss. There are not many high school students in Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige. As for the vige primary school mentioned by Tang Guo, it can be regarded as an elementary school in a few nearby viges. There are not two teachers in it, but it is true that there are high school levels. It is not a problem to teach two students. In this life, she wanted to live a little in, and in the future, the Tang family''s focus would be in the vige, so she naturally didn''t want to go out. A vige with a heroine is destined to be not ordinary. The system silentlyins. There is a vige with a big host. Isnt that ordinary? Just say that this is a in life, the ghost will believe it, look at it, it is definitely not like this in the back. Chen Yufen''s eyes lit up, and that''s okay, but she still said: "Let''s talk about itter, it''s only a few months after graduation, so take a little more rest." "If that happens, is Guoguo still nning to continue the exam?" Chen Yufen, of course, supported Tang Guo''s continued exams. She can eat public meals when she enters the university, and she can also cover distribution. At first, she listened to the educated youth in the vige. Over. If that happens, the educated youth in the vige will probably leave the vige. Chapter 4736: Sister-in-law (18) Chapter 4736: Sister-inw (18) Chapter 4736 Little Sister (18) "Regardless of whether it is sessful or not, I will be a teacher. Mom, I want to go, and don''t want to leave you and the eldest brother." Chen Yufen felt sour. There was no answer, but she still said, "Let''s take a look again. Didn''t your teacher remind you that it''s only the past two years?" Teacher Tang Guo reminded her of this matter because she was afraid that her family would not be anxious, and it would be more troublesome to let her marry, and then want to take the exam. "Ok." Tang Guo was chatting with Chen Yufen about the future. Yao Wenwen, who had already walked out of the vige, nned to meet with He Chi. It''s just that she wandered around the He''s house twice and didn''t see He Chi. It was from the mouth of He Chi''s sister''s child that he knew that He Chi had gone to the city again. The children were ying around and discussing whether He Chi went to the city to buy delicious food. Yao Wenwen, who couldn''t find He Chi, thought of a person, Aunt Zhang from Xiahe Vige. Aunt Zhang is a well-known matchmaker in several nearby viges. Whoever wants to marry a daughter or a daughter-inw will always have Aunt Zhang. Yao Wenwen turned the corner and went directly to Jiang Qian''s house. She and Jiang Qian were not familiar with each other, but when she went to the ground, she also encountered several times when Jiang Qian delivered food to Jiang''s father and mother. She mainly wants toe to Jiang''s house to see how things are going on here. Coincidentally, as soon as I walked to Jiang''s house, I saw Jiang Qian walking out of the door. When Jiang Qian saw Yao Wenwen standing outside, she was stunned. "Yao Wenwen?" Jiang Qian has a good memory, and she immediately recognized Yao Wenwen as a person from Shanghe Vige. She met her parents before sending food to her parents. Yao Wenwen raised her eyebrows, because Jiang Qian''s appearance was much darker and thinner than when she met before. She looked at Jiang Qian''s hand again, and it really was much rougher than before. Even so, the light on Jiang Qian''s body can''t be concealed. At first nce, you will feel that this is a little beauty, no wonder that He Chi likes it. "Where are you going?" Yao Wenwen looked at the cloth pocket in Jiang Qian''s hand. Judging from the bulging shape, it looked like a lunch box. "Isn''t it going to the ground today?" "I went in the morning and came back to cook, and I want to deliver food to my dad." Jiang Qian replied, "I won''t tell you more, or my dad will have to wait a long time." Of course Yao Wenwen knew that Jiang Qian''s father seemed to have broken his leg. At the current hospital in the town, the town is not too far from the vige. If you walk faster, you can get there in half an hour. Yao Wenwen didn''t know what was going on with Father Jiang, but she knew she needed a lot of money, otherwise that leg would basically be useless. Maybe it needs a sum of money, let''s do surgery. It looked like Father Jiang had only been in the hospital for a week. He had already spent all his family''s savings, and he couldn''t get the money for surgery. Yao Wenwen guessed that Jiang Qian would find a matchmaker to talk to her about marriage. She didn''t chase Jiang Qian to speak, if it wasn''t necessary, she wouldn''te to see the situation. As long as she can prevent Jiang Qian from marrying He Chi, she can put down half of her heart, and then slowly n to be with He Chi. But Jiang''s situation is imminent. If Jiang Qian doesn''t marry He Chi, she has to find a way to get another person to take over. Her family is not too bad and she must be able to pay for Jiang''s father''s surgery. Yao Wenwen suddenlyughed, isn''t the Tang family the best candidate? Then Tang Yu is a Yan control, seeing Jiang Qian''s face te, he will definitely agree. Chapter 4737: Sister-in-law (19) Chapter 4737: Sister-inw (19) Chapter 4737 Little Sister (19) After thinking about this, Yao Wenwen left happily. Within two days, she pretended to identally ran into Aunt Zhang who was chatting with someone, but she didn''t expect Aunt Zhang was talking to her and praised her as one of the few people in Shanghe Vige who looks good and works hard. Yao Wenwen walked over pretending to be unaware, and Aunt Zhang couldn''t say this in front of Yao Wenwen, but Tang Yu. "This Tang family boss is really weird, I have to be beautiful." Aunt Zhang nced at Yao Wenwen''s face when she was speaking. Yao Wenwen is actually pretty good, but she can''t say this in front of her, "Look, this can be. Stumped me as a matchmaker." When Yao Wenwen looked at Aunt Zhang''s appearance, she clearly fell in love with her. It is estimated that she wille to her house to talk about it soon. She didn''t want to marry Tang Yu that useless trash, no, she had to dispel Aunt Zhang''s idea. Fortunately, she came today, otherwise Aunt Zhang would go to her door tomorrow, and it would be toote to stop her. "Also, even if it''s not the most beautiful, it''s not as good as Tang''s younger sister, half of it will do." Aunt Zhang was angry and funny, "I''m looking for a fairy." She had to admit that Tang''s younger sister is really pretty . Is it not good to be raised by the Tang family? Many people asked her about the Tang family''s younger sister, but unfortunately, they were not so interesting at all. Besides, this fairy, not everyone can afford it. Knowing the situation of the Tang family, even if the younger sister of the Tang family was a fairy, she was discouraged. "I know a person, really no worse than the Tang family." Yao Wenwen knew the opportunity to interrupt. Aunt Zhang was curious: "Who?" She is a famous matchmaker in the nearby vige, why didn''t she know that there was such a person? "Jiang Qian from Xiahe Vige, I''ve met her before, so she is a bit familiar. She is pretty, at least better than me, not worse than the Tang family." When Yao Wenwen praised Tang Guo and Jiang Qian, in fact, She was ignorant of her conscience, and she didn''t think she was bad at all. But for her own purposes, she can only praise them like this. "Jiang Qian." Aunt Zhang was stunned. "Isn''t she still in school?" Although she controls the information of unmarried men and women in several viges, the news is also dyed. Besides, Jiang Qian is only 18 years old, and she has a good academic record. The Jiang family didn''t reveal any news, and she didn''t think about it for the time being. Mainly, she is not from Xiahe Vige, and she doesn''t know what happened to the Jiang family only a week ago. If you knew that Jiang''s father had broken his leg, there must have been this news long ago. Because of this in the previous life, she helped Tang Yu introduce Yao Wenwen. The news from Jiang Qian''s side came out after both of them were there. It happened that He Jia He Chi also wanted a pretty girl, so she matched it up. "It''s been a few months since I graduated. I passed by before. Jiang''s family seems to have something wrong." Yao Wenwen said ambiguously, "Aunt Zhang can ask, Jiang Qian is really good-looking." Aunt Zhang knew that the Jiang girl was also well raised. "Okay, then I will go over and take a look today." Thinking of Jiang Qian, and Aunt Zhang thinking of Tang Yu, his eyes lit up. If the two stood together, they seemed to match each other. Yao Wenwen looked at Aunt Zhang, who was walking in a hurry, with a very satisfied expression. However, the other Aunt Li who stayed in ce couldn''t help but said: "You silly girl, Aunt Zhang originally wanted to match you with the Tang family. How nice the Tang family is, this was lost by you." Chapter 4738: Sister-in-law (20) Chapter 4738: Sister-inw (20) Chapter 4738 Little Sister (20) "Is that so?" Yao Wenwen pretended to be puzzled. "I just listened to you discussing which girl looks good, so I couldn''t help but talk about Jiang Qian, but I didn''t expect it to be. Aunt Li shook his head: "It''s a silly girl, now it''s okay, the conditions of the Tang family are so good." Aunt Li suddenly changed her conversation, "But there is a second child in the Tang family, but you can ask if the second child of the Tang family has any ideas. ,By the time" "Aunt Li, goodbye. I don''t have any thoughts about the old and second Tang family." Yao Wenwen said quickly. For fear of Aunt Li''s troubles, she told Aunt Zhang. Aunt Zhang would definitely be tempted again. She didn''t want to It. Seeing this, Aunt Li didn''t say much. Yao Wenwen, who has done a major event, is already thinking about how to facilitate her and He Chi''s affairs. First of all, she had to make He Chi look at her. As long as He Chi looks at her, everything is easy to say. Yao Wenwen looked at her somewhat rough hands and frowned. When she married into the He family, the He family will develop in the future, and she must take good care of these hands. Aunt Zhang found Jiang''s family and told her what she wanted. Jiang''s mother didn''t have that idea at the beginning, her daughter was still young, and she didn''t worry about getting married. Aunt Zhang could only leave, but within a few days, Jiang Qian approached her. Let her help introduce the person, as long as the other person is willing to pay for the operation to save her father, she will marry the other person, no matter who it is. Her father''s injury can''t be dyed. Go on, that leg is really going to be scrapped. As soon as Aunt Zhang heard this, she came to Tang''s house that day. Chen Yufen couldn''t help frowning when she heard what Aunt Zhang said. When she heard about it, it was very awkward, and she didn''t want to refuse immediately. But Aunt Zhang keptplimenting Jiang Qian, she is still a high school graduate, it is difficult to find such a girl, let her take a look. Chen Yufen still wanted to refuse. Tang Guo came back at that time and heard that Aunt Zhang actually introduced Jiang Qian, and hurried over to say something nice. "Mom, I know Jiang Qian, in different sses in the same grade. I got the first exam and she got the second." "People are really beautiful, very nice, or we will see you first, if you think the person is good, then let my elder brother see you? If it''s not the Jiang family, I think such a beautiful girl will not be my elder brother''s turn." Chen Yufen believed in Tang Guo''s words the most. When she said this, she suddenly felt less repulsive: "Okay, Guoguo said so well. It must be no problem. Then let''s go and meet someone." At first, she thought, is the other party right? Take her as a fool. Now that Tang Guoyi said that his thinking has changed, what if the other party is really desperate? Seeing Tang Guo so satisfied with Jiang Qian, Aunt Zhang felt confident. People who my sister-inw is boasting, Jiang Qian is still a little blessed, and she will definitely not suffer when she marries. After Chen Yufen saw Jiang Qian, the dissatisfaction in her heart waspletely gone. Within two days, Aunt Zhang arranged for Tang Yu and Jiang Qian to meet. They almost hit it off at first sight and were very satisfied with each other. When Jiang Qian saw Tang Yu''s silly smile, her heart was loose, and she was grateful to the Tang family. The two people''s affairs were settled in this way. On the day it was settled, they went to the hospital to see Father Jiang and sent him to the county hospital for surgery. The operation went well, and the leg may still beme in the future, but after recovery, there is no problem in walking. Tang Yu and Jiang Qians wedding date was set three monthster, mainly because of Jiangs father, when the legs almost recovered. After Yao Wenwen learned about this, she was extremely satisfied. Recently, everything went smoothly, sessfully attracting He Chi''s attention, and she has progressed to the point of holding a small hand. He Chi wanted to go one step further. She knew that if a man got it, it would be easy not to cherish it, so she never agreed. After all, she is a person who has lived a lifetime, and she has various methods to coax He Chi around. He Chi did not feel annoyed, but indulged in it. He Chi named Yao Wenwen when his family wanted to say kiss to him. "So, I''m very happy." Tang Guo knew the movement of Yao Wenwen and was very satisfied when he heard the system report the movement of the two. "The heroine actually came to my house." Tang Guo is most satisfied with this matter. Jiang Qian is really good, and her elder brother is blessed. System: [I heard the host''s big tone, it seems that the heroine hase home, and there is more reason to be a salted fish? There is still at night Chapter 4739: Sister-in-law (21) Chapter 4739: Sister-inw (21) Chapter 4739 Little Sister (21) There are still three days before Tang Yu''s marriage. Chen Yufen took the time to take Tang Guo to the town to buy some things for the wedding. Everything that should be prepared is also prepared, and I dare not do too much at this time. I can only say that who married a wife has things that the Tang family has, and they are all in the house. The one I bought today is snacks, wedding candy, and a gift for Jiang Qian. As for the dishes, you have to buy them the day before to be fresh enough. "Guoguo, do you want to eat? Mom will take you to eat." When he came to the town, Chen Yufen asked Tang Guo first, "Should you go to the restaurant to eat?" Tang Guo refused. There was nothing good about the food at this time: "It''s better to buy something early and go back." "Then buy a few steamed buns and eat them on the road." Chen Yufen said, "By the way, take them back to your elder brother and second elder brother, and steam it to eat at night." For this, Tang Guo certainly has no opinion. The two went to the restaurant to buy buns. Tang Guo didn''t expect to meet Yao Wenwen and He Chi inside. The two were eating. When she was looking at Yao Wenwen, Yao Wenwen also saw her. Yao Wenwen was full of contentment. She nced at Tang Guo lightly and looked at the poorly styled clothes. If she couldn''t control her, she might haveughed. Soil buns. Tang Guo also saw Yao Wenwen''s very fashionable clothes. System: [The Yao family knew about Yao Wenwen''s closeness with He Chi before. Yao Wenwen, who was born again, had a sweet mouth and coaxed Yao''s father and Yao''s mother to buy her clothes. He said that he wanted to see it, so he had to dress up. If you want other people to hear that the girl is involved with He Chi, they must be unwilling. But the Yao family is different. They don''t care about He Chi personally, as long as the He family has money. The He family is rich, and only He Chi has a son. This is what they care about. In addition, they had vaguely heard the He family telling He Chi about their rtives before. It is said that He Chi wanted a beautiful gift, which made Yao father and Yao mother not tempted by the present gift. When they get the gift money, their son Yao Jun will not have to worry about marrying a daughter-inw in the future. The girls in several viges are not chosen by their son. The system told Tang Guo a few days ago that the Yao family and the He family had already decided on this matter. At this time, Yao Wenwen and He Chi are in formal contact. The Yao family was afraid of losing their golden turtle son-inw, so they didn''t let Yao Wenwen get down, so they waited eagerly for the gift. Of course, it is not only the bride price, but also Yao Wenwen may help their son Yao Jun. Yao Wenwen''s words are also very nice. She knows that Yao Jun is what the Yao family cares about most, so she said with great effort that the future will be better, and she will never forget her brother, and she will definitely give everything good to her. The two believe that Yao Wenwen is more and more pleasing to the eye. In the past few months, Yao Wenwen has raised a lot of whites. Yao Wenwen was born again, knowing a man''s temperament, even if he had a small hand with He Chi, she never thought of achieving it in one step. But she had other means that made He Chi want to stop at her. Right now, He Chi hasn''t got anyone, and he is almost obedient to Yao Wenwen, and his eyes are glued to her body. "Tang Guo, do you want toe over and eat some?" Yao Wenwen waved to Tang Guo, looking noble. She just wanted topare with Tang Guo, who wears clothes that are veryndy. And the clothes she wore were bought from Lord Dao. Those who went to buy goods from afar and brought them back to buy. Chapter 4740: Sister-in-law (22) Chapter 4740: Sister-inw (22) Chapter 4740 Little Sister (22) In the past few years, the wind hasn''t been tight, as long as it is not excessive, it has been closed. And it won''t be long before she will rxpletely, so Yao Wenwen is bold to use these things. She would put on lipstick as long as she went to the town. As for the clothes she took back, she also changed it herself, making it more intimate. As long as He Chi meets her, his eyes are definitely on her. What about the richest man in the province in the future? He Chi is not developed yet. She has to take the lead and train people well to livefortably in the future. "No, my mother will go back after buying a bun." Tang Guo refused. Yao Wenwen suddenly felt that He Chi was looking at Tang Guo, and her face sank, which was an instant event: "That''s it, then forget it." Chen Yufen also noticed Yao Wenwen and greeted him casually. Yao Wenwen''s attitude was rather perfunctory. She didn''t want to chat with Chen Yufen more, lest He Chi stared at Tang Guo. When Tang Guo and Chen Yufen left the hotel, He Chi couldn''t help staring at her back. "He Chi, what are you looking at? Didn''t you fall in love with her?" Yao Wenwen pretended to be a spoiled girl, but her heart was about to explode. She wore such a beautiful dress and put on makeup, and Tang Guo wore earthy and unbrightly colored clothes and no makeup. Her hair was casually tied with a ponytail. What''s so good about it? "No, no, how could it be possible." He Chi hurriedly coaxed Yao Wenwen. Actually, he was a little tempted. He didn''t have any contact with women. Don''t look at the girl as well as Yao Wenwen, but she had fair skin and beautiful face. Admit that it looks better than Yao Wenwen. Yao Wenwen was ufortable, and He Chi was like that, it was obvious that she had moved her mind. Fortunately, she started quickly, and the two have already settled. Otherwise, if she solves Jiang Qian, a Tang Guo will appear. From now on, she will be able to greet Tang Guo less and look like a fox Meizi, no wonder He Chi. After all, there are very few beautiful girls in the vicinity of several viges. "She is the little princess of the Tang family. She doesn''t do anything at home. She depends on Aunt Yufen and her two brothers to raise her." Yao Wenwen was still worried, and whispered, "I also heard that their family only recruits son-inw. I want to find someone who takes care of her and provides her for her. Its not that simple to want to be with her. This son-inw, squeezed by the family." "In fact, someone in the vige wanted to go to her house to propose a marriage, guess what?" He Chi was actually shrinking in his heart, an ancestor who didn''t do anything. Although he liked beautiful ones, he still had no thoughts. "What''s the matter?" Yao Wenwen heard He Chi''s tone faded obviously, and she was relieved: "I was frightened by the conditions of Aunt Yufen and her two brothers. Now the young guys in the vige are discouraged from her. Who would dare to be with such a fairy? Together." "Then she can marry like this?" He Chi was curious. In his opinion, his wife must not only look good, but also have to be diligent and able to serve him well. That Tang Guo has a good-looking face and a te, but he is particrly delicate, like a little princess, which really makes him feel unconscious. "Anyway, there is the Tang family, they are happy." Yao Wenwen sneered at this. Tang Guo had a bad life in her previous life, and it is impossible to live well in this life. As long as she is there, everyone in the Tang family should not think of a good life. Chapter 4741: Sister-in-law (23) Chapter 4741: Sister-inw (23) Chapter 4741, sister-inw (23) She hasn''t forgotten the humiliation of thest life. When she got married, she urged He Chi to find a way to get rich and make a fortune sooner, and when she was done, she would be able toe back proudly. This time, she was the wife of the richest man in the province, not the lover of some big boss, and she would never do anything like that again. And the wife of the big boss, she wants to get revenge. When Tang Guo and Chen Yufen came out, they went straight to the supply and marketing cooperative. On the way, Chen Yufen suddenly said: "Aunt Zhang also mentioned Yao Wenwen with me before." "Mom mean?" Tang Guo felt that Chen Yufen seemed to be aware of something. "Fortunately, I said to look at it again and I just waited until Cici." Chen Yufen became more and more satisfied with this decision. "This Yao Wenwen is not a simple way to hook a man." The vige is just that big, and Yao Wenwen''s movements, she can''t possibly not know. Of course, she knows something else, although it is not thest step, but in her opinion, it is very cheap. But in front of Tang Guo, she couldn''t say much. "Guoguo can''t learn Yao Wenwen." Tang Guo blinked her eyes: "Mom, what do I learn from Yao Wenwen?" Chen Yufen has nothing to say, she can''t tell her daughter that kind of thing again. Tang Guo knew something, because the system had been paying attention to Yao Wenwen''s movements. Yao Wenwen did not go to thest step with He Chi, but He Chi is a very realistic man, and he is still a man who has touched a woman. If he never gets what he wants, he will definitely be impatient. Yao Wenwen used other methods, such as hands and mouth, to help He Chi solve some difficulties. When she is the boss''s lover, she knows a lot of tricks, how could a young man like He Chi not be addicted. This matter is probably done not concealed, and was identally bumped into. As long as one person can see it, everyone in the vige will know it, but they will not mention it in front of the Lord. Chen Yufen''s expression is hard to say now, and it is not easy to say it. "Forget it, go in and look at the cloth. Yao Wenwen wears nice clothes. Buy some cloth and go back. Mom will make it for you and Cici." Chen Yufen is still ingenious. She has memorized the style of the clothes Yao Wenwen wore just now. But she definitely can''t do the same thing, she has to change it, some ces are too tight and need to be looser. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, she was very happy to be able to dress more beautifully. Thinking of Chen Yufeng''s dexterity, making clothes is really good. What she wears is only very earthy in Yao Wenwen''s opinion, but it is actually quite fashionable in the vige. If she waits for the limelight to pass, she encourages Chen Yufen to learn design, make clothes, and be the owner of a clothes shop. Will she be able to be a rich second generation in the future? Chen Yufen is not considered illiterate, and has read for several years. When that happens, she will give her a refreshing pill, and she will definitely have no problem studying. System: Terrible, this cattle has been raised to the mother, the host is really very unconscionable. In order to be a rich second generation, it is nothing short of means. Three dayster, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian got married. The clothes Jiang Qian wore were driven out by Chen Yufen, and when they were sent over, Jiang Qian fell in love with the special style. She herself has a good impression of the Tang family, and Chen Yufen''s behavior touched her even more. The Jiang family felt relieved when they saw the attitude of the Tang family and watched Jiang Qian being picked up with tears. After a small event, everyone in the vige came to join in the fun, and Yao Wenwen also came. Yao Wenwen dressed very beautifully today and put on lipstick. Of course, she intends to grab the limelight. see you tomorrow Chapter 4742: Sister-in-law (24) Chapter 4742: Sister-inw (24) Chapter 4742, sister-inw (24) "Sister, you are really not so good like this..." Yao Xuanxuan told Yao Wenwen since she went out, don''t dress so ostentatiously today. This is the marriage of Jiang Qian, who is more ostentatious than the bride. After walking all the way and saying it several times, Yao Wenwen had never heard of it, but rather became a little impatient. I really don''t understand why she has such a stupid sister. Who on earth is her sister, is it clear in my heart? It''s no wonder that my family would marry ame man in my previous life and feel very happy. I would live in this small vige all my life. Not promising! "Sister, do you think other people are looking at you, it''s not good." Yao Xuanxuan was worried. Her sister came here in this way, didn''t she break the scene? The bride is still on the road. Shanghe Vige and Xiahe Vige are close. If you walk fast, it will only take more than ten minutes. Yao Xuanxuan was very worried when she saw that her sister couldn''t listen at all. Don''t know if Tang Guo will be angry when she sees it. Will the bride feel ufortable seeing it? But she has tried her best. Since the sister fell to her head, she has done strange things that she can''t stop it. Ten minutester, there was a roaring noise outside, followed by the sound of firecrackers, Yao Wenwen did not move, but Yao Xuanxuan liked the excitement very much and ran over to see the bride. In Yao Wenwen''s opinion, Yao Xuanxuan''s behavior of leaning up there is no different from a soil bun. Look at the clothes Yao Xuanxuan wears. They are old and earthy, the colors are not bright, and there are patches. a shame! Yao Wenwen stood there, she dressed so nicely, even if she didn''t go to the crowd, someone would notice her. When she first came, many people''s eyes were on her. The women in the vige had sour eyes, but the men kept looking at her. Saying that she was tant, those women were not envious in their hearts. She is still young now, so she looks pretty if she just dresses up. Thinking of this, Yao Wenwen thinks that she must take good care of her face. Otherwise, He Chi will be the richest man in the province in the future, and I don''t know how many small three and four wille around. Yao Wenwen was immersed in her own thoughts. When she came back to her senses, she heard the screams of people in her ears. She had a bad feeling. "The bride is really beautiful." "Tang Yu is blessed." "I heard that Tang Yu was looking for a daughter-inw, so I just wanted to find a beautiful one, so I really asked him to find it." "The Tang family boss is not bad, the two are really good match." "The bride''s dress looks good, and I don''t know where to buy it." Tang Guo heard the discussion from the little girls in the vige. She walked over and said, "My mother made this for my sister-inw. She went to her sister-inw''s house to measure the size and made it by herself." Tang Guo''s words shocked everyone in the vige. what? The clothes that the bride wore on her wedding day turned out to be made by her mother-inw herself. This is too lucky. Such a mother-inw was met by Jiang Qian, and her life was so good. Whether it''s a young girl or a married woman, she looks envious when she looks at Jiang Qian. If they were left in peacetime, they would definitely say a few sour words. On such a happy day, they could not say anything with the wedding candy in their hands, they could only look at them with envy. The clothes that Jiang Qian wears as a bride are somewhat simr to the Xiuhe clothes ofter generations. Because of the times and craftsmanship, there is still a problem of time, so it is much simpler than Xiuhefu. But at this time, it is also very rare. Chapter 4743: Sister-in-law (25) Chapter 4743: Sister-inw (25) Chapter 4743 Little Sister (25) The buttons on the clothes are all made by Chen Yufen with thread, which is very delicate and beautiful. At the neckline, she also showed a simple flower embellishment. The open sleeves on both sides are also embroidered with some flowers. There are also other positions of the clothes, and some patterns are simply embroidered to make this bridal gown look no longer monotonous. The leather shoes worn by Tang Yu were bought for her. When Tang Yu bought this, Chen Yufen had no objection. My wife hurts herself, as long as the daughter-inw is good and willing to live, the day of marriage should be beautiful. "This is too good-looking. When I get married in the future, I want to wear such beautiful clothes." Tang Guo heard what the little girl next to her said, turned around, and looked at each other with a smile: "It''s not impossible for you to wear this kind of clothes. You can buy cloth and let my mother do it for you, and then you will be charged some wages." When the little girls heard it, their eyes lit up in thought, which seemed to be fine. Tang Guo looked at the bridal outfit of her sister-inw Jiang Qian with satisfaction. The shoes were bought by her elder brother, the clothes were made by her mother, the hair was thin, and the makeup was painted by her. At this time, Jiang Qianpletely led the trend of girls getting married in the whole vige. Everywhere was very detailed, which made people enviable. Especially the little girls onlookers were envious. Good husbands, good mother-inws, if they are more beautiful, they might be able to marry the Tang family. They will be able to enjoy this treatment. What a pity, what a pity, there is no if. "I think the bride''s hairstyle is also beautiful." Tang Guo said at this time: "I helped my sister-inwb this. I saw someone in the cityb their hair like this before when they got married, so I figured it out for myself, and it looked good." Tang Guo had discovered Yao Wenwen who was stunned on the side, deliberately speaking loudly. Yao Wenwen probably thinks that Jiang Qian will suffer from marrying the Tang family and will be angry with her sister-inw? She told each other in reality that she would not, not only would she not be angry, but she would be a blessing for a lifetime. Yao Wenwen still doesn''t understand that people are different from each other, and one day they will understand. "Tang Guo, your hands are so clever." Yao Xuanxuan came to Tang Guo''s side and said enviously, "The bride looks good." "Don''t be envious, if you get married, I will help youb your hair." Tang Guo smiled and said, what''s the matter with a sparse head, and can also open up the social circle in the vige. Then these simple little girls will only be focused on she was. "I want too. When I get married, can I find you?" said another girl from the same vige, not ashamed at all. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes, you cane to me when you get married in the future. As long as I have time, I will help youb your hair." "Great," a little girl came over and hugged Tang Guo''s arm, "Don''t worry, you will definitely have a red envelope when the timees." If you don''t give red envelopes, doesn''t it appear that they are too stingy, just knowing to take advantage. Tang Guo believed that after today, many people would look for her tob their hair. Not only that, but there will be more people looking for her mother to make clothes. Her mother has been tired for the past few years, so she can''t go down to the ground and go outside in the wind and sun, so why not start helping people make clothes. When the limelight passes, the family can gradually be rich and add some equipment. At that time, she will go to the city to buy some fashion design books for her mother. Anyway, she has made up her mind to make Chen Yufen rich so that she can be a rich second generation with peace of mind. Chapter 4744: Sister-in-law (26) Chapter 4744: Sister-inw (26) Chapter 4744, sister-inw (26) Yao Wenwen stood in ce, there was no one around her, watching Tang Guoru standing among the little girls, her face was about to split. Tang Guo didn''t wear new clothes today, and she is still ordinary, which in Yao Wenwen''s view is a humiliation to her. And how could Tang Guo''s attitude towards Jiang Qian be so good? She remembered that Tang Guo''s attitude towards her was not so good after she married into the Tang family. And Chen Yufen, but she never nned to make clothes for her, let alone sewing wedding clothes. From her point of view, the wedding clothes are very beautiful. Yao Wenwen looked terribly ugly, she knew that Chen Yufen must be dissatisfied with her, no wonder she was targeted at her in the previous life. She marries into the Tang family, she can only be angry. But she believed that Jiang Qian would not have a good life in the future, and the Tang family was pretending. After waiting, Jiang Qian will understand that Tang Guo''s highest status in the Tang family will be as ufortable as her. Yao Wenwen was furious when she heard other people discussing that Jiang Qian''s leather shoes were bought by Tang Yu himself. Tang Yu never bought these for her when he got married in the previous life. I''m so angry, I''m so angry! How could that useless man think of this. Yao Wenwen''s hairstyle was stillbed by Tang Guo. This made Tang Yao Wenwen angry. When she was married in the previous life, Tang Guo was toozy to follow, how could sheb her hair. Her motherbed her hair, and she wore a big red flower that was so earthy, the makeup on her face was also very ugly. There was a thickyer of powder, red lips, and blush. Fortunately, no one in the vige could afford a camera at that time. Otherwise, it would be a shame to take photos of that scene. Yao Wenwen observed that Jiang Qian''s makeup was also very good-looking, lightly, not at all like she was married in her previous life, and she felt extremely ufortable. "I saw it all in the city. When those beautiful sisters got married, they only applied a little blush, not too much, and too much would not look good. My sister-inws skin is very good, so I just put it on her. A little powder is already very good. If you apply a thinyer on your lips, it will look fresher and more natural. Too heavy makeup will feel heavy. My sister-inw is only 18 years old and not suitable for heavy makeup." How did Tang Guo apply makeup to these little girls? In fact, she secretly changed some cosmetics to show the effect that appeared. Jiang Qian''s skin is indeed good, so she just managed it briefly. Just let the makeup look more natural, unlike the bride who gets married at this time, the makeup looks like a Fuwaing out of the New Year picture. The little girls in the vige nodded in agreement after hearing Tang Guo''s words. Obviously they thought that Tang Guo was right. They looked at Jiang Qian''s makeup again, and they really understood something. Then they didn''t know what they were thinking of, so they looked at Yao Wenwen. Yao Wenwen''s makeup is not bad, but her lips are too red. ording to her current age, that kind of red is not suitable for her. Mingming Yao Wenwen''s makeup looks very aggressive, but they looked around and found that they still liked Jiang Qian''s one more. Jiang Qian also used a positive red lipstick, but Tang Guo only applied a thinyer to her, which still had a matte effect, which looked faint and her skin was white. It was the past few months that raised Bai, and Tang Yu used to help the Jiang family for three months, so Jiang Qian was not so tired. In Tang Yu''s view, the wife is very beautiful, of course, she should be raised well. As a result, it became much better. Yao Wenwen saw these little girls staring at her, and then thoughtfully, she was furious. Chapter 4745: Sister-in-law (27) Chapter 4745: Sister-inw (27) Chapter 4745 Little Sister (27) Tang Guo ignored Yao Wenwen, the wedding had already begun, everyone was arguing, and the little girl never went to see Yao Wenwen. But they feel that Yao Wenwen''s makeup is very heavy, not so good-looking, they have toe to Tang Guo to learn makeup. Yao Wenwen was originally to show the limelight, but Jiang Qian was so in the limelight and prepared too well. Not only did she fail to show the limelight, she also became a negative teaching material. If it wasn''t for Jiang Qian to get married today, the little girls might discuss that Yao Wenwen''s makeup is not suitable for her. Today, everyone gave the Tang family''s face, not much to say, so as not to cause trouble. After the excitement, the guests dispersed. The aunts in the vige washed the dishes and chopsticks before leaving. This is the rule for eating noodles. The helpers will clean up the hosts house before leaving. In the evening, they wille over for another meal. In Yao Wenwen''s anger, Jiang Qian married Tang Yu in this way. On the morning of the wedding, Jiang Qian got up early and wanted to go to the kitchen to help, but was pushed out by Tang Guo and Chen Yufen. Jiang Qian was still at a loss when she stood at the door. She felt that the Tang family was such a good husband and she was really lucky to meet her, so she didn''t want to leave an impression ofziness. Chen Yufen: "How can a new wife enter the kitchen on the first day?" "After three days, Cici wille to help me again. In the past few days, let the boss take you out and take a look in the town. If there is anything you want to buy." Chen Yufen finished talking, and told Tang Guo, "Guoguo I won''t go, let your second brother take you there." Tang Guo''s face I understand made Chen Yufen funny, she was her daughter, she was sensible. My daughter-inw is fine, she is sensible. There is no work at home. Jiang Qian is a good one. There is no need to make any rules. It is easy to disturb the peace at home. There is no need to do those things. From the past few months, she is very optimistic about Jiang Qian, she can live a life. "Sister-inw, go ahead." Jiang Qian''s heart was touched. This kind of husband''s family might be the Tang family. Seeing that Tang Guo and Chen Yufen were not polite, she nodded, just in time Tang Yu came over and said that she would take her to go shopping. Jiang Qian blushed with Tang Yu holding her little hand, and followed out. "Looking at your elder brother, I''m satisfied now." Chen Yufen vomited and rolled his eyes. "Mom, someone maye to you to make clothes in a while." Tang Guo sat aside, remembering what those little girls asked her yesterday, "You can charge a little for your wages at that time. The clothes you make are very beautiful. Its more fashionable than the towns and will definitely be popr." Chen Yufen didn''t care: "Women in every household can make this dress, Guoguo, don''t make a joke." "But mom is definitely better than others, especially the flowers you embroider. Few people in the vige have this level, right? Mom''s body can''t do heavy work. If someonees to look for it, there will be "An ie." Tang Guo said, "Peoplee to find, you can''t stop doing it, and you can''t do it for nothing, right?" When Chen Yufen heard it, she felt sure, so she agreed. But she didn''t think that people woulde to her to make clothes. "In some time, I n to go to the vige school to see if there is a teacher there." Tang Guo felt that it was time for him to have something to do. It was boring to stay at home every day. The days toe will also be very simple, getting along with family and sister-inw. As long as Jiang Qian lives like a fish in Tang''s house, Yao Wenwen will be so angry that she will feel so angry. Chapter 4746: Sister-in-law (28) Chapter 4746: Sister-inw (28) Chapter 4746 Little Sister (28) Chen Yufen: "It''s okay. Go. It''s good to be able to teach. You''re a mother''s little baby, and I can''t bear to let you go to the ground, but when you are so big, you have to do something." On the first day of marriage between Jiang Qian and Tang Yu, Chen Yufen was kicked out of the kitchen and asked the boss of the Tang family to take her to go shopping, which soon spread throughout the vige. The people who reported this incident were Tang Guo and Tang Shi. The guy in the vige found out that Tang Yu was not there, so he asked Tang Shi, Tang Shi said honestly. Tang Guo went to deliver food to Tang Shi, then chatted with Yao Xuanxuan, and also talked about it. He also said that the new wife, of course, would not enter the kitchen three days before. For a time, Chen Yufen became a model for a good mother-inw in the vige, and Tang Guo became a model for her sister-inw. The women in the vige were very envious of Jiang Qian. Yao Xuanxuan was the most obvious: "What about three dayster? Will your sister-inwe here?" "No, my eldest brother and second elder brother do a great job, enough to feed our family. My sister-inw only needs to help my mother raise chickens and ducks. Moreover, my elder brother can''t bear her going to the ground. It''s a shame to get sunburned." Tang Guo''s words envious the little girls. Not to mention little girls, even those aunts are sour in their hearts, they only hate being born a few decades earlier. The little girls only hate that they didn''t start early. They even considered that the eldest and second wife of the Tang family loved Tang Guo, and they thought that marrying into the Tang family would definitely be angry because of this little sister. The result is different. After Tang Shi came back from work, he found something was wrong. Why did those little girls look at him with strange eyes? When a little girl blushed at him, Tang Shi was speechless. It turned out to be his elder brother. No wonder the little girls looked at him with strange eyes. "Big brother, how do you clean up this mess? Now wherever I go, there will be strange eyes staring at me. Why haven''t I found so many girls in the vige before, in recent days, I found that there are little girls everywhere." Tang Shi was very angry. Say, "I don''t have any problem with you petting sister-inw, but you are causing me trouble." Tang Yu patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "You can bear it? You can''t let me be bad to your sister-inw, right?" "Fuck off!" Tang Shi opened Tang Yu''s hand, "In this way, you have a sister-inw. You don''t want to eat the water and food that your sister will give in the future. It belongs to me, how about it?" Tang Yu shook his head: "That won''t work." "Big brother, you can''t be too greedy." "Xiao Shi, the younger sister is also my sister. If she is married, she is not my sister." Tang Yu refused to give up, which made Tang Shi very angry. Within two days, Aunt Zhang came to the door and asked Tang Shi if she wanted a wife. Tang Shi was full of seriousness: "No!" Aunt Zhang was not reconciled, she cleverly talked about the benefits of having a wife, and Tang Shi did not waver. In the end, I was really impatient and put forward a condition that made Aunt Zhang never dared to say more. "If you look as good as my sister, you can consider it." Tang Shi''s lips sneered, "If there is such a thing, please ask Aunt Zhang to help me pay attention." Aunt Zhang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. After a while, she said: "Old Tang, you are so easy to be single." "No, I want to be as good-looking as my sister." Tang Shi didn''t let go, "Just forget it." Aunt Zhang finally left with regret. The Tang family brothers are good at everything, except that they only look at their faces and are two silly, which makes her very difficult to handle. However, the fact that Tang Shi wanted to find a daughter-inw with Tang Guo''s appearance still spread in a few nearby viges. The little girl in the vige regretted making a fist, and only hated that she was not born as good as Tang Guo, or else the second child of the Tang family would belong to them. Tang Shi: Ha ha, think beautifully! There will be more in the evening Chapter 4747: Sister-in-law (29) Chapter 4747: Sister-inw (29) Chapter 4747 Little Sister (29) One month after Tang Yu was newly married, Tang Guo became a teacher in the vige primary school. The vige is dpidated, with only two teachers in it, both of whom are rtively old. The school principal weed Tang Guo''s willingness to be a teacher in the vige elementary school. Jiang Qian didn''t expect that to marry the Tang family, he didn''t need to go to the ground, but only needed to help Chen Yufen. There was not much work at home, and it was easy for two people to do it. Jiang Qian is not azy person. He is careful and serious. Chen Yufen is very satisfied with this. If there are any good things in the family, the five members of the family are equally divided, and Jiang Qian is not regarded as an outsider. Jiang Qian knew that she had met good people, but she did not expect that life after marriage would be easier than life before marriage. "That girl Guoguo is really right. Someone came to me to make clothes." Tang Guo went to the vige school to teach. If it was not a holiday, he would go every day. After Jiang Qian is married, she can still apany Chen Yufen and chat with her. Both of them are quick and easy, and can finish the chores at home in half a morning. Now Chen Yufen is sitting in front of an old sewing machine making clothes. This old-fashioned sewing machine, some years old, was bought by Tang''s father when she got married. "Mom is ingenious and has good styles of clothes. It''s not surprising that theye to Mom for help." Jiang Qian praised her without hesitation. Before marriage, many people said that getting along with mother-inw was difficult. She didn''t know whether it was difficult for other mothers-inws to get along, but it was easy to get along with Chen Yufen. Chen Yufen was praised, and she was naturally happy: "As long as you can talk, it''s no wonder Guoguo says hello. Fortunately Guoguo knows you, otherwise the boss might miss you." Chen Yufen didn''t think that this could not be said, and he often talked about other people in front of Jiang Qian, and praised Jiang Qian along the way to promote family harmony. Jiang Qian''s eyes brightened: "Does the little girl say that to me? I only know that the little girl''s grades are very good, and she is the first time every time, I can''t beat it." "You are also not bad. Guoguo doesn''t do any work at home. The rest of the time is used for studying. You must be busy doing some work at home. You must not have as much study time as her, and your grades are so worse than her. A little bit, it''s normal." Jiang Qian couldn''t help but smiled: "This academic performance really has to be counted as talent. Even if I have more time, the younger sister is better." "Okay, okay, stop touting each other,e and help me measure the cloth." Jiang Qian responded, equaling the amount of cloth, and after cutting it out, she saw Chen Yufen sew with ease. Some thoughts popped up in her mind, and she said, "Mom, are you also doing wedding dresses this time?" "Yes." "How about making some clothes for everyday wear? Nowadays little girls like nice clothes. I used to study in the county town and often saw some different styles. Do you want to make two clothes? People can do it or sell ready-made clothes. In addition, I want to learn how to do it together." Jiang Qian said embarrassedly, "Stay at home all day and do nothing, it makes me feel like a useless person." Chen Yufen: "Isn''t this a little job at home? Where is the waste? But your proposal seems pretty good." "Then I''ll go and draw the clothes I see, can I see it, mom?" Jiang Qian had this idea before, but she didn''t know how to make clothes, and her mother didn''t know how. Chen Yufen is different. The clothes made by Chen Yufen are more delicate than those bought by supply and marketing cooperatives. The needles and threads are particrly dense and thin, and they are very durable. Chapter 4748: Sister-in-law (30) Chapter 4748: Sister-inw (30) Chapter 4748 Little Sister (30) In addition, Chen Yufen also uses several methods to wrap buttons. In her opinion, these buttons are exquisite and beautiful. Even the buttons on clothes worn by people in the city are not as beautiful as those worn by Chen Yufen. Not only that, Chen Yufen can also embroider, but also more than one embroidery method. Jiang Qian even regrets that if it weren''t for the ethos of recent years, Chen Yufen could go to the county town to open a shop and open a shop that specializes in hand-made clothes. He would be very popr. Jiang Qian went to find the notebook and drew the styles she saw. In addition, she changed and drew some styles she thought of. After Chen Yufen saw it, she couldn''t move her eyes away from the paper: "The paintings are so beautiful, the styles look really good." "When I drive out the wedding gown in my hand, I will do what you painted. Even if I can''t sell it, I can keep you and Guoguo wearing it." Jiang Qian didn''t expect that Chen Yufen is so good, and she should have done some good things in herst life, that would give her such a good husband''s family. When Tang Guo came back from school, she also knew what was happening at home. Chen Yufen pulled her hard and said, Jiang Qian''s idea is good, and she will wear beautiful clothes in a while. "Mom, how did you think about it, let me and my sister-inw wear it out first, others will definitely ask me where I bought this dress when they see it." Tang Guo said. Chen Yufen''s eyes lit up. Yes, her daughter and daughter-inw are the most beautiful girls in the vige. If they let them wear their clothes, someone will definitely ask. Jiang Qian was also surprised: "This idea is really good." "Unfortunately, I can''t go to the county to open a store. If Mom can open a store, the clothes made will definitely be in short supply." "Actually, I want to tell you some good news," Tang Guo''s words caught the attention of the two of them, and they looked at her one after another, Tang Guo whispered: "The college entrance examination will be resumed soon." When the words fell, Jiang Qian froze in ce. "Not only will the college entrance examination be resumed, but it is said that we will start to encourage and support the development of self-employed individuals. In the future, Mom will go to the city to open a shop. It is not conceived and achievable." Tang Guo said again, shocked that both of them forgot to say anything. Chen Yufen swallowed two saliva: "Really?" "Really, the principal is well-informed, how could he lie to me? It should be a few days before the vige chief will inform. In fact, in some ces, the news has gone down." Tang Guo said of this, thinking of the educated youths in the vige. Those educated youths in the vige will probably take this opportunity to leave. Fortunately, those who are single, those who get married in the vige are probably very troublesome." Chen Yufen put away his smile and fell silent. "Sister-inw, should you continue the college entrance examination?" Tang Guo''s topic shifted to Jiang Qian. Jiang Qian came back to his senses and hesitated. Chen Yufen also reacted: "Xian, would you like to continue the college entrance examination?" "My sister-inw''s grades are so good, it must be a test." Tang Guo interrupted the two of them, "I will get the teaching materials back in a few days, and my sister-inw will review it at home." Jiang Qian heard some meanings: "Sister, don''t you take the test?" "I, I don''t want to leave my mother. It''s too far to go to university, and I don''t want to be separated from my mother for a day." Tang Guo said, "Sister-inw, you can go for the exam. Don''t worry about it." Chen Yufen didn''t stop him when he saw this, but he still asked Tang Guo, "Guo Guo, your grades are so good, do you really not take the exam?" "Yes, little girl, you have such good grades, why don''t you take the test? The school that will be tested then will definitely be better than me." Of course Tang Guo couldn''t tell the truth. She just wanted to nest in this small mountain vige and didn''t want to go out and fight at all. What are you struggling with? Her elder brother is hardworking and has taken a female lead as his wife. The second brother is smart and will definitely shine in the future. Her mother is clever, and makes clothes so good-looking. If she trains her a little, she will be a fashion designer in the future. With such good conditions, isn''t it delicious to be a salted fish? Chapter 4749: Sister-in-law (31) Chapter 4749: Sister-inw (31) Chapter 4749 Little Sister (31) But Tang Guo didn''t give a reason. It is estimated that after the notice, the whole family will stare at her and persuade her to go to the college entrance examination. "Actually, I have some ideas." Tang Guo pretended to say deeply, "I want to be a teacher so that the children in the vige can keep up with the national cultural average as soon as possible, and cannot fall behind. I recently became a teacher. I learned that many ssmates still dont know their names. When the vige primary school has a better teacher, I can go to the exam again. There is no age limit." Jiang Qian paused, then her eyes suddenly changed and she became reverent. Chen Yufen''s eyes also changed, and her eyes became red. She did not expect her daughter to have such a big ideal, to let the children in the vige have a culture. "Sister-inw is lonely studying alone, do you want to take my eldest brother to study with you?" Tang Guo said, "My eldest brother only attended junior high school because of our family. In fact, my eldest brother''s grades are still very good. Sister-inw, if you are If you have time, you can help your elder brother to study together. You are a husband and wife, wouldnt it be better to make progress together?" "I didn''t y it, just the big brother''s brain, I can definitely keep up." Jiang Qian had this idea. If he resumes the college entrance examination and can enter the university, his life will definitely not be the same. What she hesitated about was that she was married, and if she was admitted in the future, would her rtionship with Tang Yu get further and further away. The kind of gap between men and women can easily affect the rtionship between the two people. Tang Guo''s proposal made her very tempted. "What about the second brother?" If she and Tang Yu both went to study, all the heavy burdens would fall on Tang Shi''s body, and she couldn''t do it. "Wait for the notice first. If the noticees down and the development of self-employed people is encouraged, then we are thinking about letting mom sell clothes. When the timees, thend will be divided into individual nts. It is enough to ask someone for help, or contract to other people in the vige. "Tang Guo analyzed, "You can''t do one thing all together, you can do it one by one. The second brother is a poor student, and it''s estimated to be very difficult. I can give him a good review first." Chen Yufen agreed: "Okay, then wait for the news first." Before the news came down, the Tang family was invited to attend the wedding of Yao Wenwen and He Chi. The wedding was very lively. Yao Wenwen''s makeup and hairstyle were all made by herself. The clothes were changed after they were bought, and they looked good. But she is not as good as Jiang Qian, everyone has seen Jiang Qian who is more beautiful, and Yao Wenwen is not so amazing. He Chi was picked up by Yao Wenwen by bicycle, and it was indeed very beautiful. Tang Yu looked at the bicycle and suddenly held Jiang Qian''s hand: "The little girl is right. You can''t keep farming. Then I will take the test with you." Originally, he disagreed, because if he left, what would happen at home, even though the whole family agreed. When he saw that bicycle, he suddenly understood that only farming is impossible to get ahead. For the whole family, he must learn other skills in order to make the people who cares famous. "Big brother should have understood." Tang Shi quietly said to Tang Guo, "I''m relieved now." "Second brother, don''t worry, your foundation is worse than that of your elder brother. You haven''t finished elementary school, which has lowered our cultural level. Therefore, I will go home and help you to start a small cooker. Tang Shi twitched his cheeks: "It''s not necessary, I''m not the one who reads." "It is necessary. My future job is to literacy in the nearby viges. This is a very great project." "Second brother, you can''t be an obstacle to my literacy work." Tang Shi: "..." When I think of studying, I feel my head. Tang Guo felt that using this literacy project as an excuse, she would stay in the vige forever. When her sister-inw''s career is sessful, the vige will be developed. Because of this, she can be broken. see you tomorrow Chapter 4750: Sister-in-law (32) Chapter 4750: Sister-inw (32) Chapter 4750 sister-inw (32) A few days after attending Yao Wenwen''s wedding, the notice to resume the college entrance examination finally came down. The educated youths in the nearby viges are the happiest. They are all energized to study, waiting for the exams to go back to the city, and even less going to work. Thend contract system will take several years, and at this time, work points are still awarded for collective work. The educated youth who are not married in the vige can only work while studying. As for married educated youths, especially male educated youths, a sweeter mouth can coax the wife''s family to support him in the college entrance examination. As for what will happen if you are admitted to university in the future, you will only know when things happen. Tang Guo has already brought back the review materials. Recently, she wrote some materials by herself and handed them to Jiang Qian. "Sister-inw, when you have time, you have to help my elder brother, and my eldest brother will leave it to you." Jiang Qian nodded his head: "Sister, don''t worry, I will definitely let A Yu pass the exam." "If you have a sister-inw, I''m relieved. Time is running out and you have to step up." After a pause, Tang Guo said, "If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me." Jiang Qian didn''t think there was any problem with this, in her heart Tang Guo''s results were better than her. Tang Guo gave Jiang Qian the review materials and nned to go to the vige to wander around. Sure enough, she found that there were fewer educated youths working. [Host is big, is that guy noting? ] The system asked very worriedly, [I have scanned all the unmarried men nearby, none of them are as cute as yours. The quality of the educated youths in these viges is not good, and their appearance is not as good as your elder and second elder brothers, so ah, they are definitely not as cute as yours. "Xiao Tongzi, if you continue like this, it is very likely that you will really be a matchmaker system." [Im not concerned about the hosts lifelong events? "After the college entrance examination, there may be more orphans and widows in the vige." Tang Guo frowned, disgusted by this irresponsible performance. [Does the host want to stop it? "You think too much." Tang Guo mocked, "The person who should go will leave sooner orter. It is their family affair. I will stop it. People still think I''m crazy. What is that person like, these people may not be clear. Some people just deceive themselves and others." After going around for a while, Tang Guo met some acquaintances. When they saw Tang Guo, their eyes lit up and asked if Tang Guo was going to take the college entrance examination. Tang Guo replied one by one, she is temporarily not taking the college entrance examination: "I only took over a group of students. If I am busy reviewing and then leaving the exam, who will teach these students? The other teachers in the school are also getting older and don''t have much energy. talkter." When the vigers heard it, their eyes changed. System: Obviously I want to be a salted fish, but the reason is so good that the people in the vige know that I am afraid they can''t talk about it. Within two days, Tang Guo didn''t take the college entrance examination, and the news spread throughout the vige that he would continue to teach and train students. "I heard that she was reluctant to bear the group of students at school." "I also said that if she leaves, that group of students will not be taught, and the other teachers are too old, and there is no way to transfer teachers from other ces for the time being." And everyone knows that the conditions of the small vige are not good, and it is a little bit cultural, how can it stay here? Look at those educated youths. After knowing the news of the college entrance examination, their work was cut in half, and they were reading books when they walked. This ce is poor and bad. Those who belong to the outside world will note and cannot keep them. Chapter 4751: Sister-in-law (33) Chapter 4751: Sister-inw (33) Chapter 4751 sister-inw (33) When Jiang Qian went to deliver food to Tang Yu and Tang Shi, she was surprised to see that there was no previous prosperity in the ground. "Why are there so many people missing?" Jiang Qian asked Tang Yu. Tang Yu said while eating, "Those educated youths want to read books, and now they only work half a day every day, and somee once every other day. They n to eat half full and hope to get out of the exam." "This ce is too poor to keep people. They are all from big cities. If they see hope, how can they be able to sit still." Tang Shi followed, "After the college entrance examination is over, the number of these educated youths may decrease. Most of it. And the college entrance examination is held every year. If you go down slowly, there will be no educated youth in the vige. Those who can stay in the vige are the people in our vige." "Even if it is from our vige," Tang Shi paused, and continued, "Who wouldn''t want to be admitted to university, be assigned to work in the future, eat public meals, sit in the office, and nevere here again?" "Brother, sister-inw, dont mind. What I said is the reality. In fact, I also hope that you will be admitted to university and have public meals in the future. You are only farming. The environment cannot be changed. This ce should be poor, or poor." Tang Shi said: "But it''s not that there is no chance. I heard from the vige chief that there will be other policies in the future. At that time, as long as we follow the policy and seize the opportunity, it is not impossible to change this ce." In fact, Tang Shi had a lot of ns in his mind, but they were just short of opportunities. "Brother, sister-inw, you can review with peace of mind. When you are sessful in your studies in the future, we will have an extra path in our family." Tang Yu patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "I am wronged." "What''s wrong with this?" Tang Shi said nonchntly, "I''m not the one to study anyway. I haven''t graduated from elementary school, and I can''t pass the exam after three to five years. Brother is different, you The original grades were no worse than that of the younger sister. If there was no ident with your dad, you would definitely be able to finish high school." "It''s all a family, don''t talk about that." Tang Yu said, he thought that Tang Shi was right. He really chose another way. Since the opportunity is in front of him, it is the hope of the whole family, he cannot miss it. If this side of the vige is not possible, he and Jiang Qian will be able to pick up their family members in the future. If the vige can develop here, then everyone is happy. Looking at the appearance of the two brothers, Jiang Qian silently gave birth to an idea that if she has the patience in the future, she muste back to help this ce develop. Poor mountains and rivers, but because no one takes it out of such a predicament. If there is such a day, she will definitelye back to change this ce. Speaking of the He family, Yao Wenwen felt a little enthusiastic after hearing about the resumption of the college entrance examination. But thinking of her achievements, she was a little bit off. It was impossible for her to pass the exam at all, but her work was in vain. So, she hit He Chi''s body with her idea. He Chi heard Yao Wenwen say to let him take the college entrance examination. When he was reviewing now, he looked at Yao Wenwen''s eyes and touched Yao Wenwen''s forehead: "You don''t have a fever, right?" "Of course I don''t, I''m serious. You review it carefully. You may be able to pass the exam while reviewing now." Yao Wenwen patted He Chi''s hand. "Go find the review materials first, and then review. on." She remembered that He Chi from the previous life was admitted. Although not as good as Jiang Qian in the exam, it is still a university and in the same city as Jiang Qian. Chapter 4752: Sister-in-law (34) Chapter 4752: Sister-inw (34) Chapter 4752, sister-inw (34) He Chi started his fortune in that city, and within two yearster, he moved from that ce back to the provincial capital city and became the province''s richest man. Yao Wenwen has decided. When He Chi is admitted, she will follow He Chi. The excuse is to take care of He Chi''s daily life. The He family should have no opinion. Yao Wenwen has not had an easy time since she married to He''s family. If she hadn''t thought of the identity of He Chi in the future, she would certainly not work so hard to cook and wash for the He family. Yes, she started cooking the first day she married into He''s house. This reminded her of her previous life, marrying into the Tang family, but she hadn''t done any work for three consecutive days, and she always felt ufortable. On the first day in He''s house, when it was dark, she was called by Mother He to cook. If it weren''t for He Chi, she would have cursed people. He Chi curled his lips: "What weird things are in your mind. I can''t pass the test at all with my grades. I feel dizzy when I look at the words." He Chi didn''t wake up, pushed Yao Wenwen away, fell down, and fell asleep under the quilt. He has be ustomed to sleepingte, and he is sleepy if he does not sleep. Yao Wenwen was a little dumbfounded when he saw He Chi lying in bed sleeping. She couldn''t help thinking, was Jiang Qian facing the He Chi like this? If it is, Jiang Qian canter let He Chi take the college entrance examination, then she can also find a way to let He Chi go. "Yao Wenwen, what are you still rubbing, cooking lunch, do you want to starve Achi?" He mother''s voice came from outside, causing Yao Wenwen''s face to twist. She took a deep breath and walked out. Looking at Mother He who came in with a **** outside, she smiled: "I see, Mom, I''ll do it right away." "I don''t know what to do all day long, you are like this in your natal family?" Yao Wenwen didn''t speak, and hurried to the kitchen to start cooking. Mother He also came in, washed her hands, and said to her: "You have been married for a month. You should be almost used to it. In the afternoon, you will go to work with me." When Yao Wenwen heard it, her whole body was about to split. Work? She hasn''t been to the ground for almost a year, so Mother He wants her to go to the ground to work? She managed to raise her white skin and her hands. Wouldn''t she just give it up? But Yao Wenwen is not a real little girl, but a reborn, so she nodded her head obediently: "I see, Mom." Xiadi, how could her dignified future wife of the richest man in the provincee down? "Mom, didn''t it mean that the college entrance examination was resumed? Why not let Achi also take the college entrance examination? If Achi can enter the university, he will not be able to assign jobs in the city in the future. I heard that he can also divide the house. Everyone can live in the city." I have to say that Yao Wenwen''s words really made Her mother a little tempted. She was surprised and asked: "Is it really possible to divide jobs and houses when admitted to college?" "Yeah, mom can actually ask the educated youth in the vige." Yao Wenwen said again, college students at this time are really old and valuable, and they are not the kind of college students walking around in the future. After graduation, the division of jobs is true. Whether the house can be divided depends on ability and unit. But under normal circumstances, if there is no problem, the house can be allocated. In her previous life, she deliberately inquired about Jiang Qian and He Chi and knew that they were in this situation. At that time Jiang Qian was divided into arge house and brought both parents into the city to enjoy the blessing. "Then I will ask." Mother He went out with excitement, temporarily forgetting about Yao Wenwen''s visit. Chapter 4753: Sister-in-law (35) Chapter 4753: Sister-inw (35) Chapter 4753 sister-inw (35) Yao Wenwen breathed a sigh of relief and went to the ground? It is impossible for her to go to the ground. Even if she really wants to go there, she still has a way to tell Mother He can''t let her go down. She is not, really let the He family rub it casually. It is true that you can''t hide from washing and cooking, but it is impossible to go to the ground in this life. He mother came back happily after Yao Wenwen prepared the meal. Yao Wenwen looked at her and knew what she had heard. When eating at noon, He''s mother talked about dividing the university entrance examination into houses and jobs. He Chi woke up cleverly and quickly refused. But this time there was He mother and He father pressing down, He Chi could only agree. "Wenwen, you will watch Achi review from now on, so he is not allowed to bezy." Mother He said. Yao Wenwen nodded quickly, which shows that she doesn''t have to go to the ground anymore. She wondered again, did Jiang Qian allow He''s mother to agree to it in the same way, otherwise, with He Chi''s character, how could she agree, mostly with the help of He and his mother. In short, Yao Wenwen didn''t think it was Jiang Qian who helped He Chi up. Within two days, Yao Wenwen felt a little happy when she knew that Tang Guo would not take the college entrance examination, but would continue to teach. Sure enough, even if she didn''t stop it, Tang Guo wouldn''t be able to enter the university. This might be fate. What''s the future of a dead teacher? Not waiting for Yao Wenwen to be happy, people around them are discussing again that Jiang Qian and Tang Yu are going to take the college entrance examination. Now when they are free to review every day, Yao Wenwen''s expression is not pretty. Don''t let your daughter take the exam, let your daughter-inw take the exam, is something strange happened to the Tang family? I don''t know if it was out of jealousy, Yao Wenwen said this when she was chatting. In a word, it''s Jiang Qian''s all about it, isn''t it, the sister-inw who got married actually bullied the sister-inw. But within a day, it reached Tang Guo''s ears. Before Tang Guo could exin it himself, many people in the vige helped Tang Guo speak. "It''s not that the Tang family didn''t let Teacher Tang take the exam. I heard everyone in the Tang family persuaded her to take the college entrance examination. I don''t know who is talking nonsense." For nearly a year, Tang Guo was already a real teacher in the eyes of the people in the vige, and his title changed from Tang Guo to Tang Teacher. "Ms. Tang doesn''t take the college entrance examination. It''s not that he can''t let go of the school''s students. I''m afraid that this group of students will not be taught." "Ms. Tang also said that this college entrance examination is held every year, and if a new teacheres to the school in the future, she will continue to take the exam." "This gossip guy doesn''t know what he wants. I don''t think there is any kindness, just want to provoke the rtionship between the Tang family." "Yes, it''s possible, I don''t know whose mouth it came from." "I heard it from Liu Li." "I also heard from Liu Li, but I know that Liu Li and Yao Wenwen are closer." Aunts in other parts of the vige also discussed: "The kid in my family is thirteen years old this year. If it werent for Teacher Tang, he might not even be able to write his own name. Now this kid can write not only his own name, but also me. And his dad''s name." "Yes, I heard my girl say that Teacher Tang taught very well, and she also said that she would teach them all the knowledge so that they can have the level of taking the college entrance examination in the future." "Teacher Tang is able to stay, that is the blessing of the vige school. No matter who the gossips behind her are, I curse her for her rotten tongue and mouth." "If it doesn''t suck, I will tear it up for her manually." Chapter 4754: Sister-in-law (36) Chapter 4754: Sister-inw (36) Chapter 4754 Little Sister (36) Yao Wenwen was just on the side, hearing this subconsciously covering her mouth, she left after a while. When I got home and remembered the previous scene, I couldn''t help stomping my feet twice. It was disgusting. Because of what happenedst time, Yao Wenwen didn''t dare to say anything, and didn''t know what was going on. The people in the vige actually defended Tang Guo so much. She didn''t know that not only the people in the vige were defending Tang Guo, but the educated youth were also defending Tang Guo. Some of them had lost their textbooks for too long, and they had almost forgotten. Some people suggested that theye to Tang Guo with materials and gifts, but Tang Guo did not refuse. Tang Guo wondered if this group of people would be ssmates with Jiang Qian in the future. When Jiang Qian came back to help the poor, could he bring some talents back. Even if you don''te back, if you have achievements, you can still make a rtionship. To livefortably, salted fish naturally needs a good environment. She is not stingy in sharing knowledge with these educated youths, and will call Jiang Qian by the way, and ask them to ask Jiang Qian when she is away. Jiang Qian didn''t mind, she herself was rtively empty, and she also had ideas in her heart. If this group of educated youths can remember the love of the Tang family, even if there are only a few of these dozens of people, her contribution is worth it. As she got along, Jiang Qian selected a few of the educated youth who she thought was of good character, walked closer to the other party, and gave them a small treat when nothing happened. Tang Guo knew what Jiang Qian was doing, and didn''t care about it. She wrote a lot of data questions and gave them to Jiang Qian. When Jiang Qian got it, she was a little shocked. Because what Tang Guo wrote was moreprehensive than some materials. Tang Yu''s progress is very fast, he is indeed a study material, much better than many educated youths. With the help of Tang Guo and Jiang Qian, he made rapid progress. The matters of the educated youth are left to Jiang Qian. Tang Guo is mainly in charge of the students in the vige primary school, as well as her second brother who doesn''t want to study. She didn''t expect Tang Shi to really go to college, but hoped that he could learn more so that he would not be fooled by others in doing things in the future. As for the ssmates of the vige primary school, she intends to brainwash them since childhood. Let them finish their skills and quickly return to build their hometown. Even if my hometown is poor now, with the hard work of all of them, it will definitely change this ce. Her thoughts are also very simple. Among these students, there are one or two thinking about their hometown in the future. This wave of brainwashing is also very worthwhile. System: [It is the old salted fish as soon as you speak, in order to be a salted fish withoutpromise. Jiang Qian wants to review, and Chen Yufen will not let her learn to make clothes. Chen Yufen can still be busy here at present. After all, there are only a few viges nearby, and it is impossible to have a happy event in the vige every day. But when the clothes that Chen Yufen made for daily wear came out, and Tang Guo and Jiang Qian were allowed to wear them out, it was true that many young girls came to her to make clothes. Because of this, Chen Yufen smiled every day. In this case, even if one less person goes to thend in the future, the life of the Tang family will not be bad. Unconsciously, the college entrance examination came. Those who worked hard to review, all rushed to the examination room nervously. The outside of the examination room was crowded with people, and Tang Guo apanied Tang Yu and Jiang Qian. She also saw the He family, Yao Wenwen was cheering up for He Chi. He Chi looked nonchnt, as if not interested in exams. The number of people taking the test went in, and the number of people outside instantly decreased. Yao Wenwen walked in front of Tang Guo. At this moment, there was no He Chi next to her. She was not afraid that Tang Guo, a vixen, would attract He Chi''s attention. There will be more in the evening Chapter 4755: Sister-in-law (37) Chapter 4755: Sister-inw (37) Chapter 4755 Little Sister (37) "Aren''t your grades very good? Why don''t you take the college entrance examination?" Yao Wenwen asked, "Why are your elder brother and your sister-inw taking the college entrance examination?" Yao Wenwen''s words are undoubtedly trying to sow discord. Jiang Qian did not live the life she thought she was angry with sister-inw, which made Yao Wenwen very unbnced. "My sister-inw wants me to take the exam with her, but I can''t worry about the children in the vige." Yao Wenwen felt ufortable: "Is that so?" She always felt that Tang Guo was too kind to Jiang Qian, so she was a little annoyed. In her previous life, Tang Guo didn''t treat her like this, she was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm, but she was not such an intimate sister-inw who always regarded Jiang Qian as his family. Tang Guo wouldn''t hold hands with her when she was at the Tang family. But just now she clearly saw that Jiang Qian was holding Tang Yu''s hand, and Tang Guo was holding Jiang Qian''s hand. "Yes, I will be able to take the exam every year from now on. I don''t worry about it. The conditions in the vige are poor, and I really can''t transfer the teacher over for a while..." Yao Wenwen was very disdainful when she heard Tang Guo babbling about the children in the vige. Look, what about some people even if they have good grades? Even if she didn''t stop Tang Guo from taking the college entrance examination, the other party would still be unable to take the exam. Isn''t this fate? She is looking forward to it now, when Tang Guo will marry the bullying man. At the beginning, she just scared the other person a little bit, the bullying man directly let Tang Guo abort and divorce. With Tang Guo''s choice, it is estimated that he would never leave this vige in his lifetime. This time she married the richest man in the future province, not Jiang Qian. Back to the vige to help the poor was originally led by Jiang Qian. Without Jiang Qian, the richest man in the province woulde back to help the poor. Tang Guoughed when she saw Yao Wenwen''s expression. The two stood not far and close and waited for a long time. The tense time for the college entrance examination is over, ushering in the most tormenting time. At this time, many people in every vige are looking forward to the scores. In the memory of this time, the college entrance examination scores, Jiang Qian is the first in the county. Based on Tang Guo''s understanding of Jiang Qian''s performance, the county''s first ce is a bit abnormal. But thinking of who He Chi is, he was obviously not a good student, and finally he was dragged into college. Jiang Qian must have spent a lot of energy. Tang Guo had been guessing about one thing, and after waiting for the score, she could prove whether her guess was correct. When the scores were announced on the day, Tang Guo saw the transcript and ranking. Jiang Qian, the first in the province. Tang Yu was still a lot worse than Jiang Qian due to time issues, but in terms of ranking, he also entered the province''s 20th ce, thanks to Jiang Qian''s help. In other words, Jiang Qian got a provincial champion this time. But He Chi failed to pass the exam. Seeing this result, Tang Guo knew that her guess was correct. The person who made He Chi flourish in his previous life was basically Jiang Qian. If there is no urging from Jiang Qian, He Chi''s second-rate state, how could he have any promise. "I said I can''t do it. It''s not because you have to let me take the test." He Chi pushed Yao Wenwen away. "If you didn''t pass the exam, you didn''t pass the exam. It''s not your exam. What do you do with such a big reaction? care." Yao Wenwen almost lost her voice, what''s the matter? There should be no mistake in her memory. He Chi, in her previous life, was admitted to the university. Although the university is very ordinary, he did. Chapter 4756: Sister-in-law (38) Chapter 4756: Sister-inw (38) Chapter 4756 sister-inw (38) "Could it be that the grades were wrong, the test paper was not corrected carefully, or something was confused?" Yao Wenwen asked He Chi. He Chi said impatiently: "There should be nothing wrong. I didn''t write a little bit, and some were scribbled. I just wanted to doze off when I watched it. I think this score is exceptional." Yao Wenwen looked at He Chi''s pitiful score and almost fainted with anger. The younger half didn''t do it, and he yed for a long time. Is this still He Chi who can enter the university? Could it be that she remembered something wrong? Yao Wenwen only looked at He Chi''s results, but forgot to ask other people. It didn''t take long for her to wake up and understand what was wrong. He Chi''s grades were originally bad, but before the college entrance examination, Jiang Qian had been helping him with tuition. Yes, it should be for this reason. It is not that He Chi failed to pass the exam, but that there is no one with good grades to help tuition. She only took care of letting He Chi review, forgetting that his own basics were not good enough, and it seemed that the review by herself would not be famous. Yao Wenwen raised hope, her eyes seemed to glow when He Chi looked at him. She gently embraced He Chi and encouraged: "It''s my fault, Achi. Actually, I want to understand. You probably didn''t get good tutoring. You can''t pass the exam. You will review for another year, and I will ask your mom to hire a good review teacher for you, and then you will be able to pass the exam." It must be so. As long as He Chi studies carefully and has a teacher who teaches him well, he will definitely pass the exam steadily. He Chi is speechless, is Yao Wenwen crazy? He doesn''t want to learn at all, how does he feel that Yao Wenwen is using him as a learning tool? Because of the college entrance examination, he has not slept in for a long time. No, he doesn''t want to review it. Isn''t it a good day now? This Yao Wenwen really likes tossing. Yao Wenwen, who was sober, also reacted to see other people''s results. She doesn''t care much about the performance of most people in several viges, but Tang Yu and Jiang Qian are most concerned about. Before she went to see it, she saw someone hanging the horizontal couplet, and the name on it was Jiang Qian''s name. Congrattions to Jiang Qian for his outstanding achievements in the provincial champion. At that moment, Yao Wenwen almost fell. Provincial champion? ? Just kidding, does this mean that the test is just for the test? Given the conditions of their vige, how could it be possible topete with those in the city who have all kinds of review materials and have a lot of time to review? However, the red cloth and ck words on it, clearly written in in white, is Jiang Qian. On the other side, Jiang Qian''s introduction was also posted, but photos were missing. This photo, it is estimated that before long, someone will go to take Jiang Qian''s photo. What made Yao Wenwen copse even more was that Tang Yu was also admitted. Not only was admitted, the ranking was not bad, and he was ranked in the top 20 in the province. What kind of concept is this? Knowing how many people take the college entrance examination in the whole province understands the concept. "Tang Yu Mingming only read a junior high school, how can he take the exam so well?" Yao Wenwen lost her voice, she suddenly remembered that Jiang Qian helped Tang Yu with tutoring every day in the past few months. This incident was spread in several nearby viges. It''s going to be all about. In addition, ording to Liu Li, when Tang Yu was working, Jiang Qian was reading the text next to him. When Tang Yu was resting, he immediately went to Jiang Qian to answer questions. This tuition was absolutely abnormal. Under such bombardment, it seems no surprise that Tang Yu was admitted, even though his grades were a little better. It should be luck. Chapter 4757: Sister-in-law (39) Chapter 4757: Sister-inw (39) Chapter 4757 Little Sister (39) Yao Wenwen guessed, did Jiang Qian treat He Chi the same way back then? He Chi was a little flustered by Yao Wenwen''s eyes. Since Yao Wenwen urged him to review every day, he regretted getting married. If he doesn''t get married, he can sleep until noon every day and ask his parents for some money to y in the town, where Yao Wenwen will take care of him. Now that he hasn''t passed the exam, his parents should be about to give up, and his desire to go to town is active again. Tang Guo didn''t know about Yao Wenwen''s copse. The Tang family was very lively now, and they were still receiving guests. Jiang Qian made a big face for Shanghe Vige. The mayor came to condolences and gave a bonus. The bonus was two, one for Jiang Qian and the other for Tang Yu. Tang Yu can only be ranked in the top 20 in the province, but in this city, county, town, and vige, they are all second. What''s more interesting is that the two are still husband and wife. A little publicity is something that attracts attention. Jiang Qian and Tang Yu were very excited, neither of them thought that there would be such a day. When the guests left, they came to Tang Guo: "Little sister, thank you. If it weren''t for your help, the scores of your brother and I would never be so unexpected." "It''s all a family, hello, or me." Tang Guo said nonchntly, and his eyes fell on Tang Shi who was sitting on the side. "Second brother, don''t think you are hiding aside, everyone hasn''t noticed you. ." Tang Shi''s face was about to split. At this time, why didn''t he watch his eldest brother and sister-inw and stare at him. "Brother, sister-inw, congrattions!" Tang Shi said quickly, "Now everyone in the vige is proud of you. Have you seen it just now? The vige chiefughed so happy." Tang Yu nodded and patted Tang Shi on the shoulder: "Xiao Shi, you have to learn from Guoguo. Your brains are actually very smart, and you won''t be able to test less than your eldest brother in the future." "Yes, Xiaoshi, you have toe on." Jiang Qian encouraged. Tang Shi was a little dumbfounded, he cared about these two people kindly, but they stabbed him face to face so that he could learn from Guoguo. "Big brother, sister-inw, don''t worry, I will urge the second brother to study, and I will never let him bezy." Tang Guo promised, seeing Tang Shi look desperate, it was funny. Tang Shi is good at everything, just doesn''t want to study. She decided, starting from today, when teaching Tang Shi, she will use Shang Yin Gong. This seemed to be her talent engraved on the soul, and it would definitely allow Tang Shi to remember all the knowledge points. Regardless of whether Tang Shi is willing to take the exam, there is always nothing wrong with learning more. Tang Shi was cold all over. His sister''s eyes are very unfriendly, what should I do if I want to escape? Because Tang Yu and his wife were admitted to the university, they were admitted to the same schoolter, and Chen Yufen happily hosted a celebration banquet for the two. Every day after that, Chen Yufen smiled. Until the two were sent to school, the vige calmed down. No, it should have been deserted. Only Tang Yu and Jiang Qian were admitted to the university. But most of those educated youths were admitted and left. Those who did not pass the exam n to fight again next year. Tang Guo returned to school to teach, asionally listening to news from Yao Wenwen. [He Chi failed to pass the exam. Yao Wenwen thought it was not enough tuition, and nned to persuade the He family to ask a teacher for He Chi. After He Chi learned about it, he stole money from his father and mother and ran to town overnight. Tang Guo: "Yao Wenwen has gone so well in this suicidal move. She has overestimated her. This is because she wants to y her own rhythm." [The whole family is looking for it, and they don''t know that He Chi has gone to thedy''s house. I almost ran out of money and came back. From that day on, He father and He mother coaxed the baby, never forcing He Chi to take an exam again, and Yao Wenwen was so anxious that the corners of her mouth bubbled. see you tomorrow Chapter 4758: Sister-in-law (40) Chapter 4758: Sister-inw (40) Chapter 4758 Little Sister (40) Yao Wenwen is about to be **** to death recently, He Chi is not motivated, and is unwilling to review the university entrance examination, even He and his mother are not reluctant. She talked so bubblingly that she couldn''t convince the He family. She never thought about giving up, she guessed Jiang Qian had such a life in her previous life. Jiang Qian can sessfully make He Chi embark on the road of the richest man in the province, why can''t she Yao Wenwen? Early in the morning, before dawn, Mother He knocked on the door and called Yao Wenwen to cook. Yao Wenwen was full ofints, but for He Chi''s sake, she didn''t quarrel with He mother. "If Achi doesn''t want to take the test, please don''t force Achi," said He Mu. "Achi lost a lot of weight some time ago. It''s just a suffering." "I don''t think those college students are so good. So many people are going to take the test now, and they will have to leave their hometowns in the future. Where can they be at home?" Yao Wenwen: "College students are different, Mom, you will understand in the future, I am good for He Chi. Don''t look at the countryside now, but you will know that the city is better in the future." The countryside is self-sufficient, but it has not changed much for decades. "Now that there are so many opportunities, Achi has to seize it to get ahead." Yao Wenwen said bitterly. Mother He was dissatisfied: "Aren''t you tossing Achi? You have the ability, why don''t you take the exam yourself? You have to go there? A few months ago, Achi didn''t sleep well, and you didn''t feel distressed. You need to be able to take the test." If Yao Wenwen really has this ability, He''s mother would not be afraid of her being admitted. I heard that the Tang family in Shanghe Vige had two college students and won many awards. Some came from the province, the city, the county, the town, and the vige. Even if each pen is not too much, the bits and pieces add up to a lot. If Yao Wenwen is able to pass the entrance examination, it will also win honor for the He family. But she knew very well in her heart that Yao Wenwen was a bit capable of seduce men, but she couldn''t learn this one. Had it not been for Achi, she would not have agreed to Yao Wenwen''s entrance. Fortunately, she was able to frighten this daughter-inw, and the other party was a little cautious, so she quickly pinched it off. In her hand, Yao Wenwen couldn''t make any big waves. Yao Wenwen was questioned by He''s mother. She took the exam? Thinking of the scores she got in the previous life, there were not as many scores as He Chi got in thest test, so my heart infarction was not good. If her grades are as good as Jiang Qian''s, she still needs to stare at He Chi. She will pass the exam by herself and marry a big boss in the future. She stared at He Chi, not because of the current conditions, the easiest thing to contact He Chi, it is best to start. Unexpectedly, He Chi was so difficult to do. I don''t know how Jiang Qian in her previous life convinced He Chi. Jiang Qian can do it, why can''t she? Yao Wenwen bored her head while cooking, feeling very unconvinced. No, she must let He Chi review it willingly. If He Chi is not admitted to university, how can he be the richest man in the province in the future? After preparing the meal, Yao Wenwen went to ask He Chi to eat, but he opened the door and he was gone. She quickly ran back to the kitchen and asked Mother He. Mother He was calm and calm: "Achi has something to go out, so I won''t have breakfast, let me tell you." "Mom, didn''t you tell me before?" He mother: "I told you, you must stop, Achi was tired a while ago, you let him take a rest? I have asked the teacher, as far as Achi''s grade is, there is no chance at university entrance." Chapter 4759: Sister-in-law (41) Chapter 4759: Sister-inw (41) Chapter 4759 sister-inw (41) Does she still not understand her son? Not that piece of material. It is true that they can save Achi more family business while their old couple are active now. Now I have rxed a lot. Every family can raise some poultry, and they will not be too strict when selling them. It is better to save the family, than to let Achi go to such a vague university. Achi is only in her early twenties, although she has a bit of a tone, she believes that after two years, a mature and sensible person will be fine. At least Achi is also filial to their old couple. Every time he goes to town, he brings them some delicious food, and he has never left behind. Yao Wenwen looked at Mrs. He couldn''t say anything. Isn''t this what is holding her back? It is said that a loving mother is more defeated, and now she understands it. "Don''t froze, go to work with me after eating. Now Achi doesn''t need you to stare at the review, don''t want to stay in the house and bezy." He mother said. Yao Wenwen was furious. If He''s mother was He Chi''s mother, she would almost jump up and curse. "Are you deaf?" Seeing Yao Wenwen ignored her, He Mu asked in a deep voice. Yao Wenwen, whom I heard about before, is a hardworking temperament. How did she think it was Yao Wenwen''s disguise after she got married? I have been married for a year, thinking about how to bezy all day long, she doesn''t want Yao Wenwen to continue like this. "Got it." Yao Wenwen gritted her teeth and went to the ground for a while. She would find a way to prevent Mother He from letting her go to the ground. Can she still not recruit against He mother? Anyway, she was born again. After eating breakfast, Mother He saw Yao Wenwen obediently carrying a **** behind her, and she was much satisfied. One morning, Yao Wenwen was so tired that she was full of anger, but in the morning, she didn''t do anything, but it was true that she pretended to be tired. He is also very diligent in his work, which makes He mother quite satisfied. Yao Wenwen wanted to show the people in the vige, she was not the kind ofzy person, which was conducive to her next actions. What happened to her at that time was because Mother He was too harsh and treated her daughter-inw harshly. In the afternoon, everyone went to rest and drank water to cool off for a while. Yao Wenwen''s performance today is remarkable, and many people feel good about her, especially since she is notzy at all, so someone called her together. Yao Wenwen shook her head: "No, you go. I helped Achi review before, and I haven''t been to the ground. I''ve already made my mother-inw dissatisfied. If youzy to rest, your mother-inw will be even more dissatisfied." Seeing the other person''s pitying eyes, Yao Wenwen was delighted. It was not a day or two for the He family to doting on their son, and she was easy to believe. So Yao Wenwen worked there alone. Yao Wenwen is indeed a little tired, but her physical fitness is good, even if she is tired, she is not overwhelmed. At this moment, she was a bit annoyed at her physical fitness. If Tang Guo''s body were like that, she would have fainted a long time ago. She pinched the time, and when everyone came over after a rest, she rolled her eyes and fainted in the field. "It''s not good, it''s not good, the youngest daughter-inw He is dizzy." I don''t know who shouted, and many people ran over. "what''s up?" "It''s mostly too tired. I haven''t seen how she rested today." "This little daughter-inw, how can you have a good life in He''s family? Just the He family''s couple, the baby son is tight, after entering the door, it is estimated that all the work is done." Chapter 4760: Sister-in-law (42) Chapter 4760: Sister-inw (42) Chapter 4760 Little Sister (42) "I heard that it is not dawn, I will be called up to cook, He Lao Yao still sleeps three poles in the day as before. I ran into him this morning, I guess he went to the town to y again." For a while, everyone around was talking about He''s family. This is the thread that Yao Wenwen has buried, and she does it for nothing to make her cook every day. Every day when she went to fetch water, she would chat with the old aunt in the vige for a while. How much she had done, she had to add more oil and jealousy so that everyone knew that she was not a boring person. Mother He also came over, and when she saw Yao Wenwen who was carried to the shade, her eyelids twitched and she was also startled. This Yao Wenwen is really so delicate, or is there other circumstances? Mother He subconsciously looked into Yao Wenwen''s belly. If she was pregnant, she really couldn''t let Yao Wenwen go to the ground, because she was pregnant with her little grandchildren. "What''s wrong with you here?" A nice voice came in from outside the crowd, obviously not loud, but everyone heard clearly and looked behind, and when they saw who came, they quickly made way. "Ms. Tang, are you after school?" Tang Guo nodded. At this time, the vige elementary school had only two sses in the afternoon, and school was usually very early. The conditions in the vige are poor, there are not so many courses, and the textbooks are notplete. Recently, she is still copying the textbooks, so that everyone in the ss can have one. "What''s wrong with you here?" "It''s the youngest daughter-inw He who was tired from work and passed out. It is estimated that she is usually too tired." Someone said. Tang Guo had already walked up to Yao Wenwen and looked at Yao Wenwen who was lying there, because she "identally" stepped on Yao Wenwen''s finger because there were many people around. "what--" Suddenly, the cry of killing pigs caused everyone to look at Yao Wenwen''s body. Seeing Yao Wenwen jumping up in pain and holding his fingers, everyone looked very strange. Tang Guo showed an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, it''s a bit uneven here, I didn''t see it. Yao Wenwen, I heard you are dizzy, are you okay? I have some sugar here, would you like to eat some?" Tang Guo was indeed carrying a rock candy in his hand, it seemed as innocent as he was. Yao Wenwen''s eyes seemed to breathe fire, Tang Guo! ! If you don''te early orte, youe at this time. She is not her sister-inw anymore, she actually cheated her! ! Damn it, **** it, now all her ns have been ruined. The people in the vige are not fools, and when you look at Yao Wenwen''s appearance, you can understand why she is dizzy. Dare to love this is not tired, but want to bezy. Mother He stared at her, and didn''t react for a while until she heard someone talking. "He youngest daughter-inw is not easy, she almost lied to her." "I was sympathetic to her just now, now...haha." "I felt something was wrong before. When she passed out, her face was ruddy and she didn''t see any problems at all." "Isn''t this "ah" very energetic?" When Mother He heard this, she only felt that her IQ had been insulted. She took out a wicker next to her and threw it directly at Yao Wenwen''s body: "I told you to pretend to be sick, I told you to bezy, Yao Wenwen, you are really amazing!" Yao Wenwen was caught off guard and was hit, gave Tang Guo a vicious look, jumped and ran away. "What''s going on?" Tang Guo asked innocently. Chapter 4761: Sister-in-law (43) Chapter 4761: Sister-inw (43) Chapter 4761 sister-inw (43) The system wipes a sweat, what little Bailian is? Seeing his host is big, he is the old Bailian when he speaks. "It''s okay, the youngest daughter-inw of He is pretending to be sick for beingzy. Thanks to Teacher Tang''s carelessness, otherwise so many of us will be deceived." The people in the vigeughed loudly: "Teacher Tang, go home, the sky is still big now." "By the way, Teacher Tang, you can be careful, Yao Wenwen gave you a vicious look just now." Most of these people are very friendly to Tang Guo, because not all children can go to the vige school to study. But many children are still curious, at least want to know how to write their names. Whenever Tang Guo was stopped by these children, he would take the time to teach them on the ground. In Tang Guo''s view, this is also part of her literacy work. Now there are few courses, and she has free time. Maybe when thend contract systemes down, every family bes wealthy, and these children can also go to school. It is what she intends to do to build a good rtionship with several nearby viges. This alone can also make Yao Wenwen''s mentality unbnced. Tang Guo said goodbye to everyone and went home, and the system was still broadcasting the scene of Yao Wenwen being chased by He''s mother and running across the vige. Yao Wenwen probably hates her for today. Didn''t Yao Wenwen say that she suffered a lot from the Tang family? I don''t know what she feels about her days in He''s house. Tang Guo carried the rock candy and went back happily. This rock candy was sent to her by an educated youth, who had helped. She returned home and told Tang Shi about Yao Wenwen''s affairs with Chen Yufen. "Fortunately for this Yao Wenwen, fortunately, when Aunt Zhang talked about Yao Wenwen, I didn''t have a heart." Chen Yufen said, "I heard about Yao Wenwen and counted on He Chi to get ahead and let him review it. I didn''t look down on He Chi, but That kid is a second-rate guy. It''s okay to let him take money to y, let him study, it''s killing him." Tang Shiughed and said, "In fact, there is one thing you don''t know, Yao Wenwen couldn''t look down on her eldest brother at the beginning." "My boss doesn''t need her to look down on." Chen Yufen said hastily, "It''s a bit scary to be looked down on by her." Yao Wenwen''s reputation has long gone bad in this vige. At the beginning, she and He Chi were doing dirty business in some hidden ces in the vige, and few people in the vige didn''t know. After eating, Tang Guo sat next to Tang Shi: "Second brother,e to study." "Little sister, my brother has a headache today." Tang Shi covered his head with a painful expression on his face. Tang Guo''s voice reached his ears in a chilly voice: "I stepped on Yao Wenwen''s foot on purpose, brother, do you know?" Tang Shi: "..." Cracked. Tang Shi opened the textbook honestly, and Tang Guo sat in front of him and began to lecture with music. It was obvious that Tang Shi didn''t want to learn, but when he heard Tang Guo''s voice, he couldn''t help being taken in. When it was over, he came back to his senses. He patted his heart, and he was really weird recently that he could remember the knowledge points the little girl said. Could it be... he got the hang of it? "Take the time to do the homework, and there is one handwriting practice every day. I will check it tomorrow. In his memory, Tang Shi was ridiculed and looked down upon many times because of hisck of culture. Someone deliberately rectified him and temporarily changed his manuscript. Fortunately, he has a good memory, so he memorized this manuscript the day before, otherwise he would definitely lose face. Chapter 4762: Sister-in-law (44) Chapter 4762: Sister-inw (44) Chapter 4762, sister-inw (44) There is also the handwriting of the handwriting of the **** primary school student''s font signature, which has been ridiculed for a long time. In addition, Tang Shi suffered a lot from some documents. Later, he would take the original owner wherever he went, which was better. Therefore, literacy for her second brother is very important. Not only must literacy be literate, she will also show Tang Shi some books on business management, various cases, especially those traps in the business field. With Tang Shi''s mind, sooner orter, he must go this way. When Tang Shi was practicing calligraphy, he only felt that there was a gust of wind around him, as if he was surrounded by something strange. He didn''t know that Tang Guo had already nned his courses for the next ten years. Not only must learn the basics, business management, but also some English, so as not to catch the blind. Under Tang Guo''s cultivation, Tang Shi''s writing has be a lot more attractive. It can be said that in the Tang family, he listens to the words of Tang Guo the most. Besides, Yao Wenwen was caught by Hes mother for a lesson, and the next day he was dragged to the ground. He Chi still went to the town to y. This made Yao Wenwen anxious like an ant on a hot pot. For a while, she didnt know what to do. How to do. A few yearster, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian graduated from university, and they stayed in the original city for development. The Tang family supported them. Tang Yu and his wife actually had their own ns. They didn''t want to go back, but with their current ability, they would be bound to do what they did when they went back. There were more opportunities outside. Because at this time, they began to support privatepanies. After they saved a sum of money, they started their own businesses. At home, thend contracting system has graduallye down, and everyone''s life is much easier. Chen Yufen''s clothes business is very good. On the advice of Tang Guo and Tang Shi, she opened a small shop in the town. Tang Guo found many books on clothing design for Chen Yufen, and asionally painted Chen Yufen. Chen Yufen is really talented in this aspect, and he can learn from other things in a short time. So far, the shop has expanded and people have been asked for help. Jiang Qian knew about the situation here and returned to Chen Yufen that she must register the trademark and also register simr trademarks together. After consulting Tang Guo, Chen Yufen decisively registered the trademark. The English character of the trademark was YU. As the business in Chen Yufen''s shop gets better and better, even if the shop isrge, it cannot satisfy these wealthy consumers. Chen Yufen knew that Jiang Qian knew a lot, and consulted her again. Jiang Qian gave her a suggestion at the time, set up a factory, and then she can help Chen Yufen get a batch of machines back, and then let the vigers go to work in the factory, which can be regarded as driving the hometown economy. When Chen Yufen heard this, she felt that she did not dare, and said she did not have that much money. Jiang Qian: "Mom, you can take a loan. Now the country supports this. If you believe me, go for a loan. If the local area knows what you think, it will strongly support you to set up a factory." Chen Yufen felt a little moved, so Tang Guo and Tang Shi took her to ask, but when they asked, it was really like this. Under the instigation of Tang Guo and Tang Shi, Chen Yufen set up a garment factory in a hurry. When Chen Yufen was preparing to set up a clothing factory, Tang Shi was not honest. He took a fancy to several Yantang and reservoirs in nearby viges. "Little girl, do you think I contracted fish ponds to raise fish and shrimps?" Tang Guo: "Reliable." "Really?" Tang Shi was a little pleased, "Look, the eldest brother and sister-inw are busy with their own business, and the younger sister is also doing great literacy work. Our mother will be the factory manager Chen soon. The most wasteful." Chapter 4763: Sister-in-law (45) Chapter 4763: Sister-inw (45) Chapter 4763 sister-inw (45) Tang Guo chuckled, "Second brother, do it, I believe you will seed." "Actually, I went to the city recently, and the demand for fish and shrimp is increasing, so I shouldn''t lose money." Tang Guo encouraged: "Second brother, let me find you some books on fish and shrimp farming, how about it?" "Well, little sister, whether the second brother can seed or not depends on you." When Tang Shi got a dozen books, he looked at the knowledge points on it, and finally felt that reading was a bit useful. Tang Shi not only read books, but also invited some local people who are good at fish and shrimp farming to help them. I heard that Tang Shi wanted to take out a loan to cover the fish pond. These people thought he was crazy. Tang Shi invited them to join the group. Only two of them agreed, but they did not invest too much. Tang Shi was very courageous, and the team was formed, so he went through the loan procedures. A few monthster, Chen Yufen''s factory was set up, and all local workers were recruited. Tang Guo paid a lot of attention to Chen Yufen from the beginning, so that she could avoid many detours. Seeing that the factory was finally on the right track, Tang Guo wiped the sweat off her head: "Being a salted fish is not easy." System: [There is also your second brother. "Brother is still the happiest, with a female lead." Tang Guo said enviously. Fortunately, there is Jiang Qian. Otherwise, Chen Yufen''s factory making clothes machines would not have a look. Tang Guo was really relieved when Tang Shi''s fish pond was set up. Before she knew it, she had been busy for several years for the future life of salted fish. Now there are a lot more studentsing to the school, and the transfer teacher that the school applied fores over and finally has an eye for it. "Principal, how many teachers have been transferred?" Tang Guo asked with some expectation, "When the teacheres, shall we divide the subjects? I don''t know what subjects the new teacher is good at. I hope to be versatile." The principal smiled bitterly: "Herees one." Although their ce is developing, the reputation of poor mountains and bad rivers is very civilized throughout the country. At this time, teachers who have a little ability are willing to be in the city, and even if they are not good, they are also in the county. How can they be willing toe to the vige? "Just one?" "Yes, it''s only one, from outside." Tang Guo didn''t report any hope for an instant: "Forget it, one is fine, at least it can share some of it." "I dyed you, originally..." The principal''s voice was a bit bitter, Tang Guo''s grades were better than Jiang Qian''s. "What do those things do? It''s my volition, and it''s not being persecuted. Besides, our hometown is so good, and there are many students who have passed the exam these years, don''t you?" The principal said sadly: "But not many people havee back." As the water flows to low ces and people go to high ces, the principal just feels a little bored. "Don''t be sad, I shoulde back or I wille back, we will not be bad here." Tang Guo stood up, "I will pick up the new teacher, the principal and other teachers don''t go, you are getting older and stay in school well. ." The teachers in the school are all sixty-five years old. Tang Guo went home, took the money and bag, and then went to town by car to the city. Only in cities, there are trains. The school was afraid that the new teacher could not be found, so she was the only young teacher, so she would naturally pick it up. She came to the train station two hours early, holding a sign with the other party''s name on it. The new teacher''s name is Jin Heng. It is said that he graduated from a certain famous university. He is very good. I don''t know why the other party chose toe to her vige. Perhaps, he is a person with ideals and great ideas. see you tomorrow Chapter 4764: Sister-in-law (46) Chapter 4764: Sister-inw (46) Chapter 4764 sister-inw (46) At the exit of the train station, Tang Guo had been waiting outside for an hour. If there was a stool, she could still fall asleep just waiting. At this time, it is not very convenient. Without an effectivemunication method, one can only wait outside, otherwise it is easy to lose people. Especially this kind of people who have never met. "Are you the teacher of Shangnan Vige Primary School?" A young voice rang in Tang Guo''s ear. Tang Guo looked over. It was a young man about twenty-five years old. The young man is more avant-garde than many people she has met, and he wears a valuable watch on his wrist. Unlike many people at the train station carrying cowboy bags and snakeskin bags, he is pulling a suitcase. The style of the suitcase is very old in Tang Guo''s eyes, but in this era, it is definitely on the cutting edge of the times. In terms of the workmanship of this suitcase, the quality is definitely leveraged. "Yes, you are Teacher Jin Heng?" After returning to his senses, Tang Guo looked at Jin Heng and showed a friendly smile, "I am the teacher of Shangnan Vige Primary School, Tang Guo." "Tang Teacher, hello." Jin Heng reached out to Tang Guo. The two shook hands gently once, even if they knew each other. "Teacher Jin, I have worked hard all the way." Tang Guo said politely, "I will help you with your luggage." Jin Heng declined: "No, I''ll do it myself, it''s a bit heavy." His eyes were full of smiles, and the whole person seemed very kind. When he came, he thought that the teacher in Shangnan Vige Elementary School should be a little older. The skin was inevitably damaged by the wind and sun. The skin became yellow, red, dry, and even a few wrinkles. The forehead, corners of the eyes, and hands will look rough because of farm work. Then, the dress is in, the eyes are bright, and the smile is simple. In his mind, it was formed long ago, and the female teacher who came to pick him up must be a very simple older sister. I really didn''t expect that this teacher looked younger than him, and he wore very fashionable clothes with a pair of leather shoes. He also looks good, with fair skin, even fairer than those of the female ssmates he had seen before. Not only fair, but also delicate, as if he had never experienced wind and sun. Just shook hands gently with the other party, the hand was not what he thought it was, it was still very delicate, there was no callus on the palm, it didn''t seem to be a rough job. "Tang, did you take the initiative to be a teacher at Shangnan Vige Primary School?" Jin Heng took the initiative to talk. He had already determined in his heart that Tang Guo was not a local, and he should havee from a big city. Like him, he came to teach vige children. At that moment, Jin Heng was a little excited in his heart. Many people thought he was crazy, and there were people who thought like him, so he wanted to chat with Tang Guoduo. "Yes." Tang Guo replied, she felt it too, Jin Heng seemed a little excited. She was not surprised at this. When the educated youth had just gone to the countryside, they jumped out of the bullock cart with excitement. I waited for a few more days and couldn''tugh. However, Jin Heng is a teacher, and the conditions of the school are much better now. The nearby viges will gradually be richer. After all, her mothers garment factory and the fish pond contracted by her second brother can solve most of the work of the vigers in the nearby viges. Anyone in the Tang family now has a lot of weight. Chapter 4765: Sister-in-law (47) Chapter 4765: Sister-inw (47) Chapter 4765 sister-inw (47) Moreover, people at this time are careful to think, but they are more simple than people inter generations. Knowing that work can make money is to do it earnestly and earnestly. The Tang family can now be regarded as their food and clothing parents. After reaping the benefits, they will take the initiative to protect such existence. If anyone is embarrassed, someone will take the initiative to solve the problem without the Tang familying forward. "Where did Teacher Tang originallye from, why did he choose to teach in a remote rural elementary school?" Jin Heng''s eyes were bright, because he was told by his ssmates so many times that he was stupid, and now he finds one and chooses himself The same person, he wanted to figure out why. Tang Guo froze for a moment, and quickly understood what Jin Heng had misunderstood. "Mr. Jin may have misunderstood." Seeing Jin Heng''s bewilderment, Tang Guo said, "I''m from Shanghe Vige. I go to the vige school to teach. Isn''t that normal?" At this time, Jin Heng waspletely stunned. Is this young Teacher Tang from the vige? What kind of family is that capable of raising such? Is it different from the impoverished vige he imagined there? "Mr. Jin seems to have a lot of doubts, you can ask me if you want to know." Jin Heng came back to his senses with an apologetic smile: "It''s because Teacher Tang is so beautiful that I mistakenly think you are a girl in the city." "Well, my mother and two older brothers love me and never let me work. My life is indeed much better than other girls in the vige." Hearing this, Jin Heng was taken aback again. Because he had learned a lot of information about the countryside before, and there were many examples of patriarchalism in those ces. Unexpectedly, this young teacher Tang is another example. Jin Heng suddenly smiled. There must be no one kind of person, and patriarchy is not all. It is because he relies too much on the survey data. "How many students are there at the school?" Jin Heng asked again. Tang Guo: "There are more than 300 people, like ordinary primary schools, divided into six sses. At present, plus the principal, there are a total of five teachers who are officially teaching." "There are too few teachers." Jin Heng was a little surprised when he heard this. "Five teachers, can you be busy?" "At present, the school mainly learns Chinese and mathematics, and there is no teacher strength to offer other courses. Each ss can not really fill the ss in a day. When there is no ss, the students are allowed to do their homework and review by themselves. The teachers also I want to teach more, but I just cant make it. The conditions of the vige elementary school are too poor, the school is small, and the tables, chairs and benches are also very dpidated. In the past two years, we have developed well here. The principal has applied for a batch of new desks. The children like it very much." Jin Heng sighed: "This condition is too difficult." "Ms. Jin is disappointed with the conditions here, afraid?" Jin Heng hurriedly shook his head: "No, I am not afraid. Before I came, I did a survey in a rural elementary school and knew some things. But I didn''t expect it to be so difficult. Since I chose toe here, I naturally did it in my heart. Prepare, the children here need me very much." "I just guessed that Mr. Jin graduated from a prestigious university and cane to a rural elementary school. He should be a person with ideals and dreams." Jin Heng was embarrassed to be praised, and asked about other things in the school. The two of them talked all the way to the station and got on the train. After an hour, they came to the county seat. When we arrive at the county seat, we have to take a car and ride to the town. Chapter 4766: Sister-in-law (48) Chapter 4766: Sister-inw (48) Chapter 4766 Little Sister (48) Jin Heng looked at the suddenly remote and dpidated ce, and it was almost as he expected. No wonder not many people are willing toe here. At this time, everyone is willing to stay in the city for development, and few people who have learned are willing toe to such a ce. Because it may be three to five years, ten years, or even decades, and many opportunities will be lost. "Mr. Jin, here is very backward." Tang Guo said. Jin Heng nodded: "It will change in the future." "As long as such children are willing to learn more, there will always be one or two, willing to change here." Although it is backward, it is not the kind of mountain that is too remote. In Jin Heng''s view, if someone has the ability to change, there are still many opportunities. Tang Guoughed as soon as he heard it: "It''s already changing." "Teacher Jin, wait a minute, I''ll call someone to let the bullock cart pull us in. It will take half an hour to walk over here. It is not convenient to carry your luggage." Jin Heng was still thinking, what did Tang Guo mean when he said it has changed. After a while, Tang Guo brought a bullock cart over, and it was an old man who was driving the bullock cart. The dress is simple and old, and his face is full of wrinkles when heughs. "This is the new teacher, right?" The old man was very polite. He was also from a few nearby viges. He bought some poultry in the morning. Tang Guo said he would pick up the people. He just waited here, "New teacher, Sit down." When Jin Heng saw how Tang Guo was sitting in the bullock cart, he also learned to sit in it. As soon as I sat on it, there was a feeling of coldness. But Jin Heng didn''t say anything. You have to get used to it. "After some time, it will be ready for traffic here," Tang Guo said, "When the road is built, it will be easier to get in and out of the vige." Although there are roads now, they are just not very good and not spacious. All day long, there are cars for transporting goods, not cars that are convenient for people in the vige. Jin Heng once again bewildered as to what kind of vige he came to, where road construction has already begun. "These two days are weekends. Let me take Teacher Jin to our vige." Jin Heng nodded: "Okay." "As for Mr. Jin''s amodation, let''s live in my house first." This was discussed at the beginning, and the principal felt that it was better for young people tomunicate. In addition, Tang Guo''s second brother Tang is here, this is nothing. Before the educated youth went to the countryside, there were also educated youth who needed to live in the vigers'' homes. Before, Tang Guo had no special feelings about this arrangement. Now, I think this arrangement is perfect. Jin Heng has nothing to do with this arrangement. Through chatting along the way, Jin Heng has some expectations for the future days of teaching in the countryside. Living in Tang Guo''s house undoubtedly made him in an unfamiliar environment, a little more familiar, and less nervous and uneasy. "When the vige gets better in the future, schools should be built, as well as teachers'' dormitories, but at that time, I don''t know if Teacher Jin is still here." Jin Heng: "I should stay here forever." Jin Heng''s words made Tang Guo surprised: "Teacher Jin has a promising future, why did he choose to stay here?" In Tang Guo''s view, even if he came to support the teaching with a kind heart, three or five years would be good. With some kind-hearted teachers, it might take ten years. The time at this time is quite valuable. Because if you are not paying attention, you will miss many opportunities. "I have no family anymore." Jin Heng''s somewhat low voice sounded in his ears, "So I want to find something meaningful to do." Chapter 4767: Sister-in-law (49) Chapter 4767: Sister-inw (49) Chapter 4767 Little Sister (49) The atmosphere became condensed, and Tang Guo did not ask why. "In this case, although Mr. Jin is here, it will get better and better." Tang Guo began to introduce the current development of the vige. "A garment factory has been built in the vige and it is on the right track. All the clothes will be sold now. All over the country. Many merchants wille here for the second time and the third time because the quality of the clothing here is good and the styles are novel. When Jin Heng heard this, all the previous puzzles were solved. No wonder Tang Guo said that this is changing. "In addition, there are still people here who have contracted fish ponds. The first batch has been received. The market is slowly opening up. Many people already know that demand exceeds supply." Jin Heng''s previous downturn was wiped out. He chose a vige at random, why did he choose the one with the greatest potential? Isn''t he going to choose the poorest one toe here to literacy and change the fate of the children? "When I get better, I will let the fishpond owner and the factory manager donate money to build the school." Jin Heng was surprised again. This young teacher had a good tone. Did people donate money just as they donated money? The elderly people on the sideughed loudly: "Teacher Tang, Director Chen and the owner of the pond have always listened to you. You mention this, it is definitely a sure thing. The children of the vige are blessed to have you. teacher." Because the conditions are good, every family''s children are sent to school. In addition, there is now a lot of publicity and education, and the teachers have to visit the door when they are not sent to school when they are old. Every family has a better life, and the tuition for studying is not too expensive, so they are all sent to study. Especially Tang Yu and his wife started their business after graduating from university. Now their careers are booming, giving the vigers the hope of studying. The old man seemed to know that Jin Heng was stunned, so he said, "This Director Chen''s is Teacher Tang''s mother. The owner of the fish pond is Teacher Tang''s second brother." "This Tang family is incredible. They are all promising. The Tang family eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw also mix well outside. I heard that the machines in the factory were all bought by them. It is said that many came from other ces. The customers were introduced by them. Its amazing, its amazing..." The shock in Jin Heng''s heart could not be calmed for a long time. He seems to have seen it all, and there will be prosperity here in the future. Unexpectedly, in this small vige, the talentse from one family. Jin Heng couldn''t be shocked when he heard that Tang Yu and Jiang Qian were both top students. I heard the old man say that Tang Guo took the initiative to give up the college entrance examination, just because she was reluctant to bear these children, otherwise her results would definitely be better than her sister-inw in the exam, Jin Heng respected. When the ox cart entered the vige, he met many people along the way. They all greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically, knowing that Jin Heng was the new teacher, and they greeted him very friendly and joyously. People at this time have a heartfelt respect for the teacher. "Achi, wait, you are going to y in the town again? Can you listen to me?" A female voice came from a distance. Tang Guo could tell the owner of the voice as soon as he heard it. Who was it if it wasn''t Yao Wenwen? In the past few years, Yao Wenwen has not been tossing about it. Every day, she wants to let He Chi go to the college entrance examination. Later, the He family has been in trouble for a while, and Yao Wenwen no longer improves the exam. She thinks that even if he doesn''t take the college entrance examination, He Chi will definitely develop in the future, so she will wait. When Chen Yufen went to open a store in the town, Yao Wenwen was also moved, or she went to open a store too? She knows what''s trending and can get the goods. Then she really persuaded Mother He and gave her a sum of money to get the goods. After getting the goods, Yao Wenwen opened a shop in a hurry. But her business was not as good as she thought. People in nearby viges are willing to buy from Chen Yufen''s shop. Going to Chen Yufen''s shop, you can not only buy what you like, if it is inappropriate, you can also change it at any time. Chen Yufen''s skill is well-known around. The material Yao Wenwen got back was not sofortable. Chapter 4768: Sister-in-law (50) Chapter 4768: Sister-inw (50) Chapter 4768 Little Sister (50) The workmanship is not as good as Chen Yufen''s, and the style seems to be nothing new, so it is worse than Chen Yufen''s own. But Yao Wenwen refused to admit defeat, but she was born again. Why did she lose to an aunt, she did not give up and kept tossing. After tossing, the shop finally has a little profit, which can be regarded as a hope for Yao Wenwen. But she didn''t expect Chen Yufen to set up a factory. After Yao Wenwen knew this, she was hit hard. What''s the matter, has she changed too much? Even if you don''t want to watch the Tang family develop, Yao Wenwen can''t stop it. Chen Yufen''s shop was not closed either, but as a shop where new models were released every time in the factory. The clothing store of the He family is now in the hands of the sisters of the He family, and it is Hes mother who is in charge, directly going to Chen Yufens factory to get the goods. They are all from the same vige, so naturally they have to take care of them. After Yao Wenwen knew about it, she suffered from myocardial infarction and never went to the shop again. Besides, the shop was controlled by the He family sisters, and she couldn''t get involved. Later, after learning about the profit, she regretted her intestines, but she couldn''t save anything. For several years, Yao Wenwen has given birth to a child, but He Chi still hasn''t stabilized. Yao Wenwen heard that Tang Yu and his wife had developed outside, and she couldn''t believe it. Watching Chen Yufen''s factory flourish, she panicked. What made her more painful was that the second illiterate Tang had contracted a fish pond and earned a lot of money this year. She panicked, and then thought of a good idea to let He Chi also open a clothing factory. At this time, there are few garment factories and the market has not reached saturation. Not to mention eating meat, drinking soup is absolutely okay. But He Chi is unwilling, howfortable he is now, since he married Yao Wenwen, he has been restless all day. No, at noon, He Chi just wanted to take a stroll in the town. After Yao Wenwen found out, she hurriedly followed. From this, Tang Guo saw this scene. He Chi ran fast, and Yao Wenwen was also chasing fast behind her, still shouting loudly, like a madman. He Chi covered his ears and felt Yao Wenwen was so annoying. This woman has affected his life too much. Are the days bad now? No shortage of money, toss every day. "He Chi, youe back to me!" Yao Wenwen can no longer speak in a gentle tone. How can He Chi be the richest man in the province if he does this. Suddenly, Yao Wenwen felt a line of sight and subconsciously looked over and saw Tang Guo sitting in the bullock cart. Seeing Tang Guo''s white face and wearing the new models from the factory, Yao Wenwen almost didn''t spray a mouthful of old blood. Tang Guo saw her most embarrassing side. "Yao Wenwen, where are you going?" Tang Guo asked. Yao Wenwen grinned her teeth, but didn''t want to lose face: "Don''t go anywhere." She clenched her fists tightly, annoying, He Chi was too annoying. He Chi is the richest man in the province. When did he get his hands on him, and why he still looks like a bad debt after he has been married for many years. "By the way, Yao Wenwen, your kid is almost five years old. The school is going to run a kindergarten ss, but remember to let your kide to school. Going to the kindergarten ss willy the foundation and it will be good for the future." The school found two teachers who teach kindergarten sses, both of which are served by women with a little bit of culture. In the current situation, only two junior high school students can be found at most, and it is enough to teach kindergartens. Tang Guo has alreadypiled the textbooks, and they will be able to take the post when they are trained. At this time, this can only be done first. As long as the teacher has patience, teach children to learn simple addition and subtraction multipliers, words, and develop some simple hobbies. Yao Wenwen had a heart attack and nodded. She had to agree that in He''s house, she was not the master. Now her inws, as long as the Tang family said something, they believed it very much. When Tang Guo made a publicity, the two definitely took the money and took the children to school. She couldn''t stop it. She didn''t like her child, but thought it was a drag oil bottle. "He Chi." After watching Tang Guo leave, Yao Wenwen gritted her teeth. Tang Guo mentioned her child, and she thought of her age. Thinking of her age, she remembered her past life. At this time in the previous life, He Chi had already made some achievements, and he could often hear that He Chi opened apany and developed. The decoration upstairs is too noisy! ! ! see you tomorrow Chapter 4769: Sister-in-law (51) Chapter 4769: Sister-inw (51) Chapter 4769 sister-inw (51) When Tang Guo took Jin Heng home, there was no one in the family. Chen Yufen and Tang Shi are both busy now. "I''ll take you to the room first, and then take you to the factory canteen to eat." Now Tang Guo is at home, and he eats in the factory. So far, her family don''t want her to cook, and she doesn''t like cooking much. Jin Heng looked at the beautiful little yard in front of him. He didn''t expect that there were still a lot of flowers and nts in this little yard. In the past few years, after the days have gone better, the Tang family has repaired the house and has no intention of building a building for the time being. The family likes this spacious yard, so it looks like it is now. These flowers and nts were made by Tang Guo. Sometimes, she will bring students back to admire the flowers and nts. Most of the people in the nearby viges have repaired their houses, and some of them are more substantial, they just pushed the houses to rebuild. Jin Heng felt that this was too different from what he thought. After entering the vige, the people he met were not the kind he imagined. Everyone might be wearing patched clothes. If Tang Guo knew about this, he would definitely tell Jin Heng that people in the nearby viges might wear old ones, but it''s basically impossible to wear patches. It is the clothes eliminated from the factory, enough for them to wear. "Let''s go, Teacher Jin." After Tang Guo arranged a room for Jin Heng, he greeted him in the direction of the factory. Jin Heng came back to his senses and followed Tang Guo''s side. On the way, Tang Guo gave Jin Heng a serious introduction to the situation in the vige in recent years. Jin Heng listened carefully and sighed as he listened. In such a potential vige, some of his ssmates who want to teach, do not know whether they want toe. After having dinner with Jin Heng in the cafeteria, Tang Guo took him to the factory again. Anyone who sees her will greet her, and she will introduce to others by the way, Jin Heng is a new teacher at the school. The people in the vige have a heartfelt respect for the profession of the teacher. Even the most bitter and mean people in the vige will be respectful when they hear it is the teacher of the vige primary school. It was the first time that Jin Heng was treated with such an attitude. At the beginning, he nned well. There may be many parents in the vige who do not want their children to go to school. What should he do? The current situation is that he only needs to teach knowledge seriously when hees to school, and he doesn''t have to worry about other things at all. He knew that all these changes should havee from the Tang family. He also noticed that people whoe and go look at Tang Guo''s eyes differently, and no one can pretend that kind of gratitude from the heart. "Teacher Jin, I will take you to the school tomorrow to get familiar with the environment. The day after tomorrow you will formally get along with the students." Jin Heng replied: "Good." "By the way, Teacher Jin, which subjects are you good at?" Tang Guo asked. There is no problem with thenguage and mathematics of the school. Several older teachers are pretty good in calligraphy, and asionally teach ssmates calligraphy. But when they get older, they will retire when young teachers are reced by the school. Tang Guo hopes that there will be more young teachers. Unfortunately, those who are able toe are willing to go to good schools and develop in big cities. The rest is ipetent. Teaching elementary school is still very different from teaching kindergarten. "It should be all right." Jin Heng thought about what he was good at, and the knowledge he had stored was more than enough to teach elementary school students. Chapter 4770: Sister-in-law (52) Chapter 4770: Sister-inw (52) Chapter 4770 Little Sister (52) Tang Guo''s eyes lit up: "Art, is it okay?" Jin Heng nodded: "Yes, sketches, oil paintings, watercolors, and Chinese paintings are all fine." Almighty. Although Tang Guo could do these things, she had no source of these things. The Tang family knew her too well and couldn''t take them out. There is also Yao Wenwen, a rebirth, who behaves too abnormally and easily causes trouble. "Then the principal and I suggested that the art ss should be added. Ms. Jin has no opinion?" Jin Heng: "Teacher Tang will arrange it." "Does Teacher Jin know music?" Tang Guo asked again. Jin Heng: "Yes, all kinds of musical instruments are familiar." "Piano should be good? The principal saidst time that he wanted to apply for a piano to the school. It may be a second-hand one. However, it is already very good for the school." Jin Heng nodded: "There is no problem with the piano." "Then each ss has one art ss and one music ss once a week." Tang Guo felt that it would be a waste of a high-achieving student to bring Jin Heng to teach these hobby sses. There are some poor talents. The two subjects alone will have 12 lessons in a week." At this time, Tang Guo couldn''t wait to break Jin Heng into a dozen for use. Each part is responsible for one subject, but Jin Heng only has one. Jin Heng seemed to be a little dumbfounded when he saw Tang Guo''s thoughts. "Tang, I have an opinion." Jin Heng saw Tang Guo looking at him, and continued, "Art and music lessons. I have two lessons a week. Isn''t the number of students in the school about 300? We can set up the ss and music ss in arger ce. We can set up the art ss in the yground. Three hundred people are divided into tworge sses, which is a ss with more than one hundred people." "The same is true for music lessons. Music lessons are not suitable for open spaces, but we can choose two adjacent ssrooms. If it is convenient, we can connect the ssrooms. If it is inconvenient, I can teach at the door of the two ssrooms. Students. This saves a lot of time. Its just that the students schedules need to be rearranged." "In this way, there are fewer sses and you can teach some other subjects." Tang Guo thinks this method is good: "The method is good, but Teacher Jin''s burden is a bit heavy." "It doesn''t matter. When I didn''te, which teacher in the school didn''t have half a day of ss?" Jin Heng didn''t care about this, he wanted to see how this ce developed with his own eyes. "Okay, I''ll talk to the principal about this matter. Can Teacher Jin be responsible for the children''s English?" Tang Guo would naturally, but unfortunately she couldn''t take it out. However, she already had other ideas. Isn''t Jin Heng a baby bump now? She is studying here at Jin Heng. Then she will learn all the members of Jin Heng, will she have the source of knowledge? Jin Heng is still thinking that when he goes back, he will start preparing lessons and writing lesson ns, mainly in three areas: art, music, and English. But he didn''t know that Tang Guo, who was standing next to him, was already nning to empty the knowledge in his mind. When the two left the factory, it happened to be the time to change shifts in the factory. Many vigers came in sessively outside, wearing work clothes and working shoes. When they saw Tang Guo, they all came up to greet him enthusiastically. When I saw Jin Heng, he came up without knowing it: "Teacher Tang, are you finally willing to find someone?" Chapter 4771: Sister-in-law (53) Chapter 4771: Sister-inw (53) Chapter 4771, sister-inw (53) "Tang, your partner is so handsome, did you bring it back to the factory manager?" "Teacher Tang''s vision is good. The person he is looking for is tall and handsome. No wonder the people who pursued Teacher Tang before did not agree." Tang Guo smiled and exined that this is a new teacher from the school. Jin Heng was a little ufortable, not angry, but embarrassed. The look in these people''s eyes and the ridiculous tone made him feel a little confused. "It turns out to be a new teacher," a girl said, "Oh, the new teacher, I am very optimistic about you, you must cheer, our teacher Tang is still single, we have no object, you work hard, you are Teacher Tang''s object." "Hurry up and take over." Tang Guo pushed the girl. "If you don''t go anymore, your sry will be deducted for a while." Hearing the deduction of wages, the girl quickly ran in and yelled, "Teacher Tang, the new teacher is really good, you guys look very good." "Teacher Jin, don''t mind, the people here are ustomed to jokes, they are not malicious." Jin Heng nodded repeatedly: "I know." "Tang Guo, is this your target?" Yao Xuanxuan is one of the people who still call Tang Guo by name. She felt that she was Tang Guo''s friend, and it was too strange to call Teacher Tang. Yao Xuanxuan also works in this factory, because she is diligent, serious, and hardworking. She is a small leader in the factory, and she has dozens of people in charge. It is worth mentioning that Yao Xuanxuan is already married and the person who married is still the one in Tang Guo''s memory, with ame leg. At that time, the ce had not yet developed, and Chen Yufen opened a shop in the town. When Yao Xuanxuan reached his age, the youngest son of the Yao family would have to look at the object in two years, so they hurriedly found a partner for Yao Xuanxuan. Of course, the gift was also very high. The bride price is too high, and many people can''t give it out and are unwilling. But one person in the next vige gave out twice as much as the Yao family''s satisfaction, but the other party made a condition. Double the betrothal is fine, but in the future, apart from normal respect and filial piety, no excessive demands are allowed. Yao Xuanxuan and the Yao family agree to this condition. Yao Xuanxuan has always known that her parents are in the hands of her marriage, and she was sad at first when she heard that she was going to marry ame man. In particr, the Yao family agreed to the other party''s conditions, and naturally she had to agree, it was like selling her. Yao Xuanxuan has no close friends, and Tang Guo is one. After the matter was settled, Yao Xuanxuan ran to Tang Guo''s house and watched her cry. There is not much information about Yao Xuanxuan in his memory. Tang Guo only knew that the other party did marry ame man, and he seemed to have a good time behind. After hearing Yao Xuanxuan''s cry, Tang Guo decided to help Yao Xuanxuan see what was going on with that person. If Yao Xuanxuan is really dissatisfied, it is a fire pit, she definitely can''t stand by. The results of the investigation surprised her. This man is not ugly, of course he is not handsome, but he is tall, he is more masculine. Lameness is indeed a big shoring, in the eyes of many people, it is almost disabled. But the other party''smeness was not an ident, but an injury during the task, and he was discharged home two years ago. His parents died very early, and now he is the only one in the family. Many people are unwilling to marry him. One is that he has no parents, the second isme, and the third is that he is poor. Chapter 4772: Sister-in-law (54) Chapter 4772: Sister-inw (54) Chapter 4772, sister-inw (54) In fact, this man is not poor. He wanted to marry Yao Xuanxuan, it was not a whim, but he had been eyeing it very early. Hearing that the Yao family wanted to say a kiss to Yao Xuanxuan, and he knew the Yao family well, he would take the opportunity to love the matchmaker and offer such conditions. If Yao Xuanxuan wants to live well after getting married, she must not have too much involvement with her family. He didn''t think it was a problem with normal respect and filial piety during the holidays, but he wouldn''t want Yao Xuanxuan to be a demon helping her brother. I have to admit that his fierce appearance really frightened the Yao family and his wife, and the double beauties made the Yao family very tempted. They not only agreed, but also signed an agreement. Although this agreement is useless, it is signed by the vige chiefs on both sides. If the Yao family and his wife make trouble, they will be the ones who are ashamed. This man''s behavior is just to be a viin, the purpose is to let Yao Xuanxuan have less trouble in the future and can live her own life behind closed doors. Everything is paving the way for Yao Xuanxuan. Tang Guo only found out when she took her second brother Tang Shi to meet this man. Later, with the consent of the other party, she secretly told Yao Xuanxuan about the matter. Yao Xuanxuan finally realized that she should have seen that person. That person often went to rest under the shade of the tree where she worked. She hadn''t thought about it before. The other person came to see her. Yao Xuanxuan is not someone who doesn''t know what is good or what is wrong. She also knows the virtues of her parents. After knowing the inside story, she will stop making trouble, and she still has some expectations. After getting married, Yao Xuanxuan became Xie Lei''s little daughter-inw. She looked obedient and obedient outside. When others saw Xie Lei, she was afraid, and she always felt that he would beat his wife. It is true that his appearance looks a bit fierce, the Yao family dare not provoke him, let alone ask money. At home, Yao Xuanxuan lived a sweet life that many people didn''t know. It is also worth mentioning that in Tang Shis fish pondter, Xie Lei invested most of his savings and repaid some loans. He became Tang Shi Fish Pond, the secondrgest shareholder. Now that the fish ponds are rich in harvest, many people regret it toote. Tang Shi is not short of money now. These thoughts were only a moment in Tang Guo''s mind. When she came back to her senses, she said, "This is the new school teacher, Jin Heng, and Teacher Jin. Teacher Jin is an all-round teacher who graduated from a prestigious school. Metropolis." Jin Heng was a bit embarrassed to be introduced this way. "It turns out to be a new teacher," Yao Xuanxuan looked at Jin Heng, "Teacher Jin, do you have a partner?" Jin Heng didn''t know, so he shook his head: "I have no target." "What do you think of our Tang Guo?" Yao Xuanxuan is very serious. "Tang Guo is the most beautiful girl in the nearby viges. Most people of the same age are married, but Tang Guo hasn''t. Teacher Jin, look at our vige. The development is very good, should you consider joining the Tang family? There are no two beautiful girls like Tang Guo even in the city." "Last time Brother Lei took me to the city for a tour, those girls are not as good as Tang Guo, Teacher Jin, you can''t miss it, or you will regret it for a lifetime." Jin Heng: "..." "Don''t tease Teacher Jin." Tang Guo pushed Yao Xuanxuan forward, "Hurry up to work and see if the people under your hands arezy, take care of them, people who are married, and gossiping like this." "I don''t have gossip, I am serious. Looking at countless viges nearby, no one can be worthy of you. This teacher Jin can do." Yao Xuanxuan looked serious, "Tang Guo, you seize the opportunity, first Tag people as you so that others dont have any ideas." Chapter 4773: Sister-in-law (55) Chapter 4773: Sister-inw (55) Chapter 4773 sister-inw (55) "Who taught you this weird thing?" Tang Guo was speechless. Since Yao Xuanxuan and Xie Lei got married, she didn''t know that Xie Lei had secretly taught her strange things. Now she has be smarter and a little bit ck. But looking at Yao Xuanxuan''s visibly white skin by two degrees, and her small hands that are gradually regaining tenderness, she understands how happy she is after marriage. Yao Wenwen in her memory alwaysined about how Yao Xuanxuan would marry a cripple, and she felt very happy. She looked at Yao Wenwen and didn''t know how happy they were. What else did Yao Xuanxuan say, interrupted by Tang Guo''s words, Tang Guo''s hand was ced in the lunch box Yao Xuanxuan was holding: "If you don''t go in again, I''ll **** you. This is the one made by your family. I have asked about the taste. It must be a fried fish, which you served as a snack. I grabbed it and took it to feed Xiao Huang at the door." "Wow..." Xiao Huang at the door seemed to understand. He stood up immediately, wagging his tail and shouted at Tang Guo twice, obviously very happy. Yao Xuanxuan took a look and quickly covered it: "I''m going in." Tang Guo is so disgusting, she actually wants to feed Xiao Huang the snacks made by her brother Jia Lei. Tang Guo smiled and watched Yao Wenwen rushing inside, but Xiao Huang fell down in disappointment, put her chin on the ground, a pair of pitiful eyes fell on Tang Guo''s body, looking very aggrieved. Jin Heng touched Xiao Huang in the past, but Xiao Huang didn''t resist and was very useful. It was also because Jin Heng was walking with Tang Guo, and Xiao Huang might not be so well-behaved for another person. "Xiao Huang is very wronged." Jin Heng said. He took out a packet of biscuits from his pocket, tore the package open, and took the biscuits out. Xiao Huang happily wagged his tail and bit one end of the biscuit very gracefully. After Jin Heng let go, it gobbled up. Jin Heng was very pleased when he saw this and gave all the biscuits to Xiao Huang. "Dogs are spiritual." Jin Heng said, "If you want to give it food, you have to give it as much, otherwise it will be sad." Tang Guo didn''t expect Jin Heng to be so serious: "Does Teacher Jin have a dog before?" "I''ve been raised, it''s dead a few years ago." "No wonder you have so much experience with dogs." Tang Guo also took out the bones from the bag. Jin Heng took a look and realized that he had misunderstood, a little annoyed. "It turns out that Teacher Tang had already prepared." "Of course, I picked this dog back halfway, I don''t know it yet?" In order to make Xiao Huang more spiritual, she even gave it pills. This dog is very mature in mind, no different from an adult . Jin Heng smiled embarrassedly: "I will make it to Teacher Tang." "If Teacher Jin wants to really make up for it, then help me out." Jin Heng didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so rude, but he also asked, "What''s busy?" "I want to learn the skills of Xuejin teacher, art, and music," Tang Guo said businessly. "When I learn it, I can also teach these courses." Jin Heng thought it was something, but Tang Guo was thinking about how to teach students everywhere. Isn''t learning this to relieve him of the burden? The mood wasplicated for an instant. No wonder the people here liked her very much. After contacting her, his calm and stagnant heart seemed to be active. "Of course, I brought the tools, so let''s go back and learn." When he returned to Tang''s house, Tang Guo put the table, chair and bench in the yard, Jin Heng took out the tools and ced them, and began to teach Tang Guo to paint. see you tomorrow Chapter 4774: Sister-in-law (56) Chapter 4774: Sister-inw (56) Chapter 4774, sister-inw (56) Tang Guo followed Jin Heng to study for an afternoon. Jin Heng has been praising her for her talent, and she must continue to learn. When it''s over, there is still a little bit unfinished, perhaps because I haven''t met such a talented person. The system was watching, silentlyining, and the host was trying hard to pretend to be cute, and this level may not be reached by ordinary people. Jin Heng, a silly boy, was greatly deceived by his host. The one whoughed stupidly after being cheated was that guy. Both Chen Yufen and Tang Shi knew that the new teacher would arrange to live in their home, but they did not expect the new teacher to be a young man like Jin Heng. Jin Heng is polite and courteous, and the two still have a good impression of him. During the meal, Jin Heng chatted with the Tang family and learned about the clothing factory and the fish pond. "The garment factory may be imitated, but the garment factory has my mother''s exclusive technology and today''s reputation. In addition to low-end and mid-end products, the factory also has high-end products that my mother is personally responsible for. Just guarantee Quality and style, I''m not afraid that no one will order." Tang Shi suddenly said so many people, and everyone was a little confused. After being confused, they all reacted. Next, he might want to talk about fish ponds. Is there any problem with the fish pond? "Second brother, do you have any ideas?" Tang Guo asked. Tang Shi smiled, and habitually touched Tang Guo''s head: "The little girl still knows me, I do have some ideas. From the time the fish pond was contracted, no one was optimistic about it. Until now, the harvest of fish and shrimp is abundant, which makes people watch. You can make a fortune even in Baoyutang. From the beginning, I knew that as long as the first year ispleted, someone will imitate the contracted fishpond. At that time, not to mention the nearby viges, but the entire town, county, or even the urban area. People will rush to imitate this thing. Raising fish and shrimp is not a simple matter. Even if you raise them well, you will take a certain risk. Also, the current preservation methods are not good, and the goods cannot be sold too far. This is no better than Moms garment factory, which can be sold all over the country. Fish and shrimp will die if they are left for a long time. After they die, they are basically useless." "So, what is your second brother''s idea?" Tang Shi: "I have already asked. This year, fish ponds in many ces have been contracted. Some people even dug fish ponds to prepare for a big fight. As far as the current situation is concerned, there is no problem with the market. However. It must be much more difficult than before, so I thought of another way." "For fish and shrimp farming, you can''t just put shrimp fry and fry inside. There is a lot of knowledge in it. So, I n to set up a feed factory." Tang Shi''s ideas are indeed very avant-garde and bold, and they have a long-term view. When the fish pond is not covered, he packs it. When everyone packs fish ponds, he works as a feed factory. perfect! "As for this feed factory, I not only make feed for fish and shrimps, but also feed for chickens and pigs. As long as I can make feed, I make all the feed that everyone needs." Tang Shi touched his chin and smiled happily , "The feed is different from fish and shrimp, it is convenient to transport, will not be damaged in a short time, and has a shelf life." Jin Heng listened to him and was surprised by Tang Shi''s remarks. This idea is indeed feasible. "Second brother, you said so much, have you already nned it? Have you prepared the feed form?" "For fish feed, I have a recipe that I tuned out myself. At that time, I experimented with several fish ponds." Chapter 4775: Sister-in-law (57) Chapter 4775: Sister-inw (57) Chapter 4775, sister-inw (57) "For other feeds, you can do it step by step." In this case, Tang Guo didn''t worry anymore. Tang Shi said: "When the fish and shrimp feed factory is on the right track, I will start to prepare other types of feed." Tang Realize is very grateful to Tang Guo for holding him to study every day, otherwise he would not do so smoothly. Now if he doesn''t understand anything, he can go to the library in the county seat to read, not to mention how convenient it is. "I think we still have to invite one or two people who are good at this." Tang Guo suggested, "Second brother is always too slow to catch the blind by himself. Since we have a long-term n, the feed form will definitely be updated continuously in the future. , You need a professional team. The leader of this team must have professional knowledge." Tang Shi scratched his head and said in agreement: "That''s what I say, but it''s hard to find people. I don''t know what I have encountered so far." "If Brother Tang doesn''t mind, I can ask the students who have studied this aspect." Jin Heng interjected at this moment. In fact, when he learned about this, he had an impulse to share with everyone he knew. A good ce. Even though it was really poor, it is being changed. Tang Shi asked, "Is there really someone who specializes in this?" "Well, I have some ssmates who have studied agriculture, breeding, and animal husbandry, and they may be interested." Jin Heng said. Tang Shi: "Since you have learned this, shouldn''t you stay in a big city for development? Are people willing toe to our small ce?" "There are a lot of people studying these. Although big cities are good, there are only so many people who need a good environment. Some students still can''t do what they like. Brother Tang can provide them with enough research environment and conditions. I think they should consider it." Tang Shi asked, "What kind of environment do they need?" "Enough livestock species, and let them let them go to research and experiment." Jin Heng said, "This requires financial support." Tang Shi looked at Tang Guo: "Sister, what do you think?" "I think it''s okay, but we have to wait for the feed mill to get on the right track before we can have the funds to study these." Tang Shi nodded: "I think so too." "If there are experts who can get good feed and good breeding methods, then in the nearby viges, it should be said that every family in our entire county has the opportunity to embark on the road of breeding." Tang Shi secretly pondered. "Mom runs a clothing factory again. By then, she can collect fur from these farmers. Don''t you have that down jacket now? Get some feed for the ducks, and then there will be a lot of duck feathers." "There is also rabbit fur. I think it''s not bad. I can eat rabbits and make clothes with rabbit fur." Tang Shi''s murmured words made Chen Yufen nod again and again: "Yes, I went out and wandered around before, and I found that these poultry feathers seemed very popr." When Jin Heng watched Tang Shi and Chen Yufen discuss how to use the hair of various poultry in the future, he didn''t know what to say. "Teacher Jin, you continue to eat and don''t care about them." Tang Guo greeted, "My mother and second brother are like this. Now they often exchange experiences, so they can make more progress. Jin Heng said that he could understand: "I will write to my ssmatester and tell them about the situation here. I will visit the school tomorrow and send the letter by the way." Chapter 4776: Sister-in-law (58) Chapter 4776: Sister-inw (58) Chapter 4776 sister-inw (58) "Then trouble Teacher Jin." After the meal, Jin Heng really wrote a letter, and Tang Shi still took a bench and sat next to him, carefully exining the situation in the lower vige. Jin Heng picked up useful ones and wrote them down. In the early morning of the next day, Tang Guo took Jin Heng to visit the school. Today was Sunday and there was no ss. The principal knew that Jin Heng wasing and waited there early. Tang Guo introduced Jin Heng''s basic situation, and the principal was very wee. As for the teaching method proposed by Jin Heng, it was also allowed by the principal. The conditions of the vige elementary school were already poor. If a teacher like Jin Heng appeared, the principal undoubtedly felt that he had picked up a big treasure. After seeing the principal, Tang Guo took Jin Heng to send the letter. On Monday, the students heard that a new teacher had arrived, and they would be able to see the new teacherter in the morning meeting. And, because of the arrival of new teachers, some adjustments will be made to their courses. In the morning meeting, more than 300 students heard the sound of Dangdangdang''s bell and walked excitedly to the ce where the national g was raised. Sure enough, they found a tall and handsome young man standing beside their Teacher Tang, they whispered, is this the new teacher? After the g raising ceremony, the principal introduced Jin Heng''s identity. The students were very excited when they learned that Jin Heng would be responsible for their art, music, and English in the future. Art is painting and music is singing. This is what students understand. As for English, they haven''t been in contact with it, and they don''t understand it well. They just need to exin to them, this is what foreigners speak. The image of Jin Heng suddenly rose in the eyes of all the students, especially the first ss arranged by the principal for Jin Heng, which was a big ss with more than 300 people for Jin Heng to teach painting. The school has arge ckboard. After moving in and standing up, Jin Heng used chalk to draw some simple things on the ckboard, which students canmonly see. The painting was so lifelike that the students were convinced. Because art, music, and English, all students are on the same foundation, they will be divided into tworge sses. Currently there are not so many teachers, they can only do this for the time being. In an art ss, more than 300 students got to know Jin Heng. Starting from Wednesday, students will start sses ording to the new schedule. Although it is troublesome to attend Jin Heng''s ss, the students are very willing to count every day when it is Jin Heng''s ss. Tang Guo was not idle either. Every day, he followed Jin Heng to learn new things and made rapid progress, which made Jin Heng very concerned and elerated her courses a lot. But in just one month, Tang Guo had already demonstrated his ability to help Jin Heng correct his homework. It is also because Jin Heng teaches three subjects by himself, or teaches all the students in the school, so there are naturally a lot of homework. Tang Guo watched Jin Heng correcting homework every day, and couldn''t bear it, so she helped him to correct it. With Tang Guo''s help, Jin Heng really eased a lot. Tang Shi had already approved thend for building the factory, and he invited someone to repair it just after it was approved. This movement cannot be kept away from others. What is even more surprising is that Tang Shi actually contracted all the fish ponds to other people in the same vige. There were two people who had previously joined thepany and didn''t want to contract out the fish ponds. Tang Shi distributed their share of the fish ponds to them ording to the original proportion. Many people say that Tang Shi is very stupid and that it is too risky to be desperate. Xie Lei is the secondrgest shareholder. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to follow Tang Shi. However, Tang Shi arranged for him to raise ducks. Chapter 4777: Sister-in-law (59) Chapter 4777: Sister-inw (59) Chapter 4777 Little Sister (59) Yes, it is raising ducks. That down jacket, he and his mother have been greedy for a long time, and heard that it is light and warm, and is the best choice for winter clothes. Therefore, Tang Shi intends to open up the market, and only people wille to raise it in the future. When Xie Lei heard that he was going to raise ducks, he came to Tang''s family for advice. He didn''t think Tang Shi was trying to frame him. He must have some n. When they came to the Tang family, everyone was there, and Xie Lei also brought Yao Xuanxuan with him. After Xie Lei asked his doubts, Tang Shi handed a thick notebook to him: "If you know the characters, go back and read it, and think about it. This is the experience I got from visiting many people who raised ducks. When the timees, you will be handed over to you, and you will raise them ording to this. First raise the ducks and wait until the technology is mature before raising the others." Tang Shi understood very well that the current situation was that someone needed to start the battle, otherwise no one would do it. He has to do this first to make people feel profitable, and then others will rush to imitate. Xie Lei opened the densely packed words in his notebook, his eyes lit up, and the look in Tang Shi''s eyes changed a little. Unexpectedly, Tang Shi''s characters are so beautifully written, they are the best-looking characters he has ever seen. Seeing Xie Lei''s gaze, Tang Shi was quite proud. He could have such a good handwriting, but his little sister pressed his head every day to practice. I have been practicing for several years, and writing with my eyes closed is very beautiful. Yao Xuanxuan was talking to Tang Guo, surrounding Jin Heng and said, "I learned a word recently, get the month before the water tower." "Who did you learn from?" "Isn''t there a TV installed in the factory? I saw it from inside." Yao Xuanxuan said. Tang Guo: "Learn some weird things." "What''s weird? It''s obviously correct. Now Teacher Jin lives in your house. If you don''t get the month first, do you want to give it to others?" Yao Xuanxuan thought of something, and said triumphantly, "But don''t worry, as yours Good friend, I have helped you get rid of a lot of rivals. Recently, I saw people and said that Mr. Jin will definitely be your son-inw in the future. Those girls who had a little thought, when they heard it was yours, they didnt think about anything. ." Tang Guo said quietly, "I also said that I was a good friend and ruined my innocence." "Oh..." Yao Xuanxuan knew that Tang Guo was joking, "As long as you announce the rtionship, isn''t it all right? Don''t hide it, I can feel that you are unusual for Teacher Jin, otherwise you won''t be so caring." "Is it all visible?" "That is, not only I can see it, but there are more people who can see it. Teacher Jin is also very concerned about you. I went to y in the county a few days ago. Didn''t he even bring you a small gift, did he?" "Who did you listen to?" "I know the person who sells small gifts, and then I saw that small gift in your hand." Yao Xuanxuan stared at Tang Guo''s eyebrows, "Look, isn''t it used? The color of this eyebrow pencil seems pretty good. It suits you." Tang Guo: "..." "If you are not interested in Teacher Jin, would you ept gifts? I have pursued you so much in the past few years. The gifts I gave are not more expensive than this eyebrow pencil, and I have never received you once." Tang Guo was convinced: "Okay, no need to say anything." "Then when will you announce your rtionship with Teacher Jin?" "Lets see." Recently, Jin Heng''s attitude towards her has indeed changed a lot. Every time he goes to town or county town on weekends, he will bring her small gifts back. Not very expensive, but very caring, and just what she needs. Chapter 4778: Sister-in-law (60) Chapter 4778: Sister-inw (60) Chapter 4778 sister-inw (60) "That''s OK, I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine." After talking about Jin Heng, Yao Xuanxuan remembered another thing, her face suddenly didn''t look good: "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo was curious, it was rare to see Yao Xuanxuan''s face ugly. Yao Xuanxuan: "My sister went back to my parents'' side before, and the next day she brought them to my house to find me." "I''m asking you to borrow money?" "She didn''t dare to borrow money. She had made this idea before and was killed by my brother Lei. Brother Lei also scared her and said that she should inform the He family about borrowing money. If the He family really encounters difficulties, For the sake of the sisters, it is impossible not to help. Who doesn''t know the He family, there is no shortage of money at all, my sister was scared on the spot and quickly said not to borrow." The current Yao Xuanxuan is not the old silly Yao Xuanxuan who sold her and helped count the money. Yao Wenwen had made trouble so many times before, and she knew what virtue it was. Today''s days are not easy, she doesn''t want to be at odds with Xie Lei just because of Yao Wenwen''s sweet words. "She came to me to join." Yao Xuanxuan said, "She was looking at the factory run by Aunt Yufen to make money, and nned to build one herself. He Chi was unwilling to toss with her. In those years, she tossed He Chi for the college entrance examination all day long. I was annoyed by He Chi. The previous clothes shop almost lost everything. Fortunately, it was managed by the sisters of the He family and they were still getting the goods from Yufens aunts factory. They were saved. Now she wants to run one by herself. The He family didnt want to. I heard that the sisters of the He family suggested to open a few shops in other county towns and urban areas. They are still talking to Aunt Yufen. I dont want to worry about it. I think its good to make money like this." "But my sister was very jealous. She felt that she couldn''t make much money, so she had to set up a clothing factory. The He family didn''t agree, so she had toe to get me into thepany and told me to steal some technology from the factory." Yao Xuanxuan Speaking of this, he said bitterly, "This is too shameless." Not to mention that she also has a small share in the factory, but that Tang Guo''s family helped her so much, she couldn''t make this. Speaking of this, Yao Xuanxuan greeted Chen Yufen on one side, "Aunt Yufen, you have to pay attention recently. My sister will not be reconciled, maybe she will win over other people in the factory." Chen Yufen nodded solemnly: "I will pay attention." She recalled in her mind that the core staff all had shares in the factory, so they wouldn''t be able to throw a rock on her own foot. However, some ordinary management and employees are indeed very active recently. "Mom, in fact, you don''t need to care too much about this matter. Even if Yao Wenwen doesn''t make this idea, there will be others in the nearby vige making this idea. In the future, more and more garment factories will be the general trend and cannot be stopped. Mom will do next The preparation is to prevent those people from using our factory''s brand to advertise. Once their quality goes wrong, it may cause us trouble." Tang Guo reminded. "From now on, Mom can prepare for this, so that no one will pretend to be in trouble. This should be advertised. There is only one factory across the country, and there is no second factory. If there is a pretender, there will be rewards for reporting. Yes. Whoever sells under our brand, sue him." After hearing what Tang Guo said, Chen Yufen began looking for someone to prepare for this matter the next day. Chapter 4779: Sister-in-law (61) Chapter 4779: Sister-inw (61) Chapter 4779 Little Sister (61) Jin Heng gave Tang Guo another idea. He had a ssmate who studiedw. At present, this industry is not popr, and not all of them have food to study. Under Jin Heng''s introduction, this student came to apply for the job. It is worth mentioning that Chen Yufen also bought a two-story building in the county town to serve as apany office. Thiswyer ssmate came here to increase its poprity. When he knew Chen Yufen''s worries, this ssmate gave many suggestions, which made Chen Yufen feel at ease. In addition, two of the ssmates Jin Heng wrote to find before have already agreed toe over as soon as they finish their work. Besides, Yao Wenwen failed to win over Yao Xuan Xuan, so she was very angry, and she scolded Yao Xuan Xuan hundreds of times in her heart. The Yao family was very excited. The Tang family''s factory was so jealous that they wanted to pack fish ponds, but unfortunately there are too many people doing this now and they can''t pack it. After listening to Yao Wenwen''s bewilderment, the Yao family decided to use all their savings, including the money from Yao Jun, the younger brother of the Yao family, to marry his wife. In addition, Yao Wenwen also wooed several familiar people in the factory, all thoughtful, and dragged them to work alone. Because Yao Wenwen is so right, it''s hard to make people ignorant. Those who were leaving, Chen Yufen listened to Tang Guo''s suggestion and let them go. Under Yao Wenwen''s organization, these people took out all their savings and prepared to do a big job. After Tang Guo knew, he just smiled and didn''t stop it. She doesn''t think that the garment factory run by Yao Wenwen can make ready-made garments as good as her mother''s factory. And they have too many shareholders, too mixed, and Yao Wenwen has no management experience at all. From her perspective, she might end up losing her pants. Yao Wenwen first applied for the site to build a factory, and this was quickly approved, because at this time it was very supportive. Whoever wants to start a business will be fully supported by the government and will help with publicity. She hopes that one more factory can boost the local economy. Yao Wenwen saw that she was going so well, she was a little fluttering at the time. However, she did not stop, and immediately arranged for someone to build the factory. If the factory is fast, it will bepleted in a few months. What shecks now is the equipment. In order to buy the clothes making machine, she has to go far away to see the goods. If the people of He''s family don''t help her, then she will go by herself. She also understood that He Chi was a hopeless person. In her previous life, the other party was basically the mud that was helped by Jiang Qian. When Yao Wenwen was looking at the equipment, whenever she was so tired that she was dizzy, she thought of the hopeless He Chi at home, and she hated her. When she bought the machine back, He Chi was still a fool, even the He family ignored her. At that moment, Yao Wenwen regretted how she chose to marry He Chi, a useless thing. She remembered that she was about to set up a factory and be a rich woman, and He Jia, He Chi, and a small oil bottle were not her burdens? The He family didn''t pay a penny. If she seeded in the future, wouldn''t she have to divide up half of her fortune? The more I think about it, the less reconciled Yao Wenwen bes. Why should she spend the money she earned? She wants a divorce! She is a rebirth, and sooner orter, she just didn''t want to understand. Now that I understand, the He family can''t exist as a drag on her. Yao Wenwen''s method was to directly ask the He family for money, saying that she didn''t have enough money to set up the factory, and it was her own family, and let them invest more or less. The He family has really had enough of Yao Wenwen''s toss about these years, so he is not willing to invest money. If Yao Wenwen is safe and not so tossed, can they not give her the management right of the shop? It''s a pity that she is ignorant, and her heart is higher than the sky. Of course she knew that the He family would not agree, so she went to He Chi again. He Chi naturally disagreed. Yao Wenwen began to cry, crying aggrievedly, calling He Chi a bad debt, asshole, and finally mentioned divorce. He Chi was also stunned. He didn''t expect Yao Wenwen to get a divorce. At that time, he was actually relieved. Over the years, Yao Wenwen can toss him miserably. This is a big mess. Everyone knows that Yao Wenwen and He''s family and He Chi had a big fight and are about to divorce. One more chapter see you tomorrow Chapter 4780: Sister-in-law (62) Chapter 4780: Sister-inw (62) Chapter 4780 sister-inw (62) Under Yao Wenwen''s insistence, the He family agreed to divorce, and the child returned to He Chi. Yao Wenwen didn''t want the child herself, and she even divided some money away, which made He Jia feel very angry. After so many years, Yao Wenwen has known that she is messing around, and even the idea of opening a shop would have been lost if the He family hadn''t gone to the Chen Yufen factory to get the goods. Yao Wenwen returned to her family with the money, and started busy with the factory, and then put the money in her hand again. It''s just beginning now, there are so many ces to spend money. Chen Yufen, a standard peasant woman, can run a factory, can''t she be born again? Yao Wenwen was very upset, if she had wanted to understand it earlier, what she would count on He Chi. It is better to raise funds to set up the factory from the beginning. But I didn''t even think about it. If Chen Yufen hadn''t had the original styles and exquisite workmanship of Chen Yufen''s clothes, Tang Guo Tangshi''s help in market research, the machines that Jiang Qian helped the factory purchase, and the customers who had introduced them. Can a factory be developed so quickly? The most important thing to start a factory is to find a market. Yao Wenwen only thinks that setting up a factory can make money, but she doesn''t know the twists and turns and bitterness inside. Tang Guo understood that Yao Wenwen was divorced because he was afraid that He Chi would divide her money in the future. She should have discovered that He Chi was not so easy to help. In fact, the He family is not an annoyance. Even if the He family attaches great importance to He Chi, and even dotes on them, they have not forgotten the other three daughters. Otherwise, I will not support my daughters to open shops in surrounding cities. He Chi is just an ordinary man with a lot of bad habits. It''s a bit of a jerk, but it''s really good for his son. No, now he sends his children to school every day. After the divorce, He Chi seems to be silent a lot. It was heard that two days after the divorce, the He family locked him up in the room for training. Tang Guo greeted the children of the He family and said to He Chi: "The children are so old that they cant run into the town every day. In the future, when the children write articles about their own fathers, you want your son to write, My father is a Errant?" He Chi was stunned. Now he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes with respect, and he dared not give birth to other thoughts. Because of the teacher, the vige has changed too much. No one dared to give birth to that kind of bad mind. If they did, they would definitely be beaten by the vigers. Tang Guo didn''t say much, and urged He Chi''s son He Ping to go to ss quickly, leaving only He Chi standing at the door of the ssroom in a daze. He didn''t leave, he stood outside the window of the ssroom, watching the children sitting full in the ssroom, he could see He Ping at a nce. Yao Wenwen usually doesn''t care about He Ping much. He is the old couple taking care of him. I don''t know if she understands that He Chi has been abandoned. To He Ping, the old couple is not so indulgent. He Chi didn''t know when he left, he still went to the town. Since he was a teenager, he liked to run into town. At that time, he didn''t know the sorrow, because the second elder of the He family loved him very much and didn''t want him to do anything. The other three sisters, a few years older than him, were the one who was taken care of since childhood. So so far, he has not been to the ground once, and he can still use his family''s money to go out. When he was in his teens and 20s, he could y everything. But after marrying Yao Wenwen, he didn''t y as much as before. First, Yao Wenwen stared closely, and second, he was afraid that his parents would get him. Another thing was that it felt boring. Chapter 4781: Sister-in-law (63) Chapter 4781: Sister-inw (63) Chapter 4781, sister-inw (63) Even though Yao Wenwen often persecuted him, he never thought about divorce, because he had a pretty good life. If divorced, his parents should worry about his second marriage again, it would be troublesome. He has no shortage of food and drink anyway, and it would be nice to live a lifetime like this. Until the divorce, he was trained by his parents to give him money, even if he went to the store to find his three sisters, they couldn''t get it. This made him very depressed, and suddenly felt that the world was different. He still likes his son. Yao Wenwen is gone. The family is busy looking at the store and farming. The task of sending his son to school falls on him. Tang Guo''s words just now really messed up his mind. Elementary school students will write some essays about family members, he knows this, and he has heard those good friends say it. Those who yed well with him are all married and have children. In fact, they don''t go out often. In many cases, he alone took the money out to eat and drink, and then y some cards. At that time, he thought it was his brothers who changed their hearts. He Chi thought of writing his essay for his son from home, writing that he has a second-rate father, and shuddered, which is indeed a bit scary. He Chi heard the loud reading in the ssroom, looked at his son''s serious appearance, and wiped his face vigorously. He turned and left. But in his mind, he didn''t want to be the second-rate father in his son''s book. But he was a second-rate son, and there was no shortage of everything in his family. A solid family made him unable to give birth to a heart of struggle. So, how can he prevent himself from appearing in his son''s book as a second-rate son? To farm? He Chi shook his head abruptly. He can''t farm, doesn''t want to bask in the sun or rain, that''s too tired. To see the store? He Chi shook his head again, he simply couldn''t resist those who wanted to bargain. Last time there was an aunt bargaining, he sold ten pieces at a loss, and was driven out by his parents. He Chi wandered around to the shops in the town, where his mother was guarding. He walked in and found that there were many customers in the store, and Mother He was smiling and introducing the style of the clothes. He Chi found a bench to sit down, and saw with his own eyes that his mother soon coaxed the guests into a happy heart. Everyone who came in bought their clothes. After the guests left, no one came after a while. He Chi always felt that something was wrong, and soon remembered that his mother''s attitude toward him was not right. If he had appeared before, Mother He would have greeted him with a smile, asking him if he was thirsty, tired, and whether he should spend money to buy food and so on. He hasn''t paid attention to him for a long time now, which makes He Chi a little wronged. "Achi." He''s mother''s voice made He Chi finally refreshed, and quickly stood up and walked over, "Mom, I have sent Aping to school." "I know, I can''t do this. Isn''t that a waste?" He Mu nced at no guests outside, grabbed He Chi''s arm, "Achi, you can go out, and you won''te to the store in the future. , You have no business as soon as youe." He Chi:? "Get out quickly, I can''t do anything, I can''t help me, I only know that I eat ready-made food every day, and it still affects the business in the store. Such a big person, I am not sensible. He Chi couldn''t believe it, this was the fuck! Since when did his mother''s attitude toward him start to be strange? He can''t remember. After He Chi was kicked out, he was very aggrieved and stood not far away. Chapter 4782: Sister-in-law (64) Chapter 4782: Sister-inw (64) Chapter 4782 Little Sister (64) What made him break even more was that after he hadn''t been out for two minutes, there was a lot of customers in the store, and he still had to buy clothes to get there. He Chi rubbed his hair vigorously, feeling that this matter was very evil. Was he targeted? He Chi felt boring in the town and walked back to the vige eating a bun. Unexpectedly, he ran into Yao Wenwen on the road. He saw that Yao Wenwen was followed by many people, and he was very enthusiastic towards her. He Chi felt that nothing was right today. Especially Yao Wenwen''s disgusting eyes made him have a heart attack. He went to the field again to visit his father, and brought the other party''s favorite tea. Unexpectedly, his father''s attitude towards him was not as good as before, but one more sentence: he should be sensible. The three sisters are busy, he hasn''t seen it for a long time. Suddenly, He Chi felt that he was abandoned. He sat on the ridge in confusion, looking at the sturdy crops growing in the field. "He Chi, what are you doing here?" Xie Lei drove arge group of ducks by. He wanted to drive all the ducks to the field. The rice ears hadn''t been taken out, so there was no problem in putting the ducks in for fun. Tang Shi asked him to raise a group with a little experience first, then open the market, and wait until the technology is mature, and then raise them in batches, the first to eat crabs. In addition, when the fish feed is on the right track, it is necessary to study the feed eaten by chickens, ducks and poultry. When someone sees making money, they will definitely follow along, and their feed mill business will improve. He Chi saw that Xie Lei was a little surprised: "Aren''t you making a fish pond? Why are you raising ducks again?" "Brother Shi said there is something to do with this, let me raise a batch first." Xie Lei said, "You didn''t go to the town to y?" He Chi is a well-known second-rate son in the nearby vige. He recently divorced Yao Wenwen. No one knows. At this time, almost no divorced people in the vige. "I don''t want to go to y anymore." He Chi said annoyedly, "Do you think it''s me?" Xie Lei was silent. When a trash asked him if the other party was trash, how should he answer? He Chi is not only a waste, but also a jerk. He is just a guy who doesn''t learn and doesn''t do anything and is toozy to die. "He Chi, you will be thirty in a few years," Xie Lei said, "Look at the people of this age in the vige, who has nothing to do? Do you n to go on like this for the rest of your life?" He Chi smiled bitterly: "It seems that I am just a trash, and everyone dislikes me." Xie Lei''s heart is funny, do you know that everyone hates you? "If in the past, after my divorce, my mother would definitely be very anxious to marry me Zhang Luo. It has been so long and she hasn''t moved at all." Xie Lei was speechless: "You didn''t aplish anything, and you still want a daughter-inw? There were times when you were not nice to others?" Although he doesn''t like Yao Wenwen, He Chi is a jerk. He Chi scratched his head: "At the beginning, she asked me to take the college entrance examination. Later, after thinking about opening a store, I almost lost my pants. She asked me to set up a factory some time ago. I don''t understand this at all and I have no idea. Besides, I was away from the Yufen aunt Isn''t it a good idea to build a factory not far away? Isn''t this offending people?" "Moreover, those shops in our house rely on clothes from Aunt Yufen''s factory to survive, otherwise Yao Wenwen will definitely lose money." He Chi''s words made Xie Leigao look at it for a few minutes. Those who are **** still have one or two advantages. "It''s not that my mom finds me a daughter-inw. I don''t have this n at the moment. I just feel that my mom doesn''t value me anymore. I''m not as important as the clothes in her shop." He Chi revealed his grievance when he said this. Chapter 4783: Sister-in-law (65) Chapter 4783: Sister-inw (65) Chapter 4783 sister-inw (65) Because of Yao Wenwen, He Chi has caused a great psychological shadow. Now he is really afraid to find another daughter-inw and toss him like Yao Wenwen. After listening to Xie Lei, he said, "You haven''t thought about finding something to do? It will be thirty in a few years. If you don''t find something to do, it''s really useless. A big man, but also three older sisters. Raised by his parents, are you ashamed?" He Chi was blushing and moved his lips twice, but he didn''t know what to say, because what Xie Lei said was the truth. "It''s not okay to do things. Do you think it''s okay to sit there and think about something? That''s not good. If you want to do it, then you have to act." Xie Lei sighed, "What can I do?" "Brother Shi told me that if you want to make money, make a fortune, and get things done, you have to investigate the market. Go outside and take a look, and you might understand. To earn other peoples money is nothing more than food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Have fun, find someone you are a little good at or like, and drill into it as hard as you can to aplish something." "What are you good at?" Xie Lei asked. He Chi: "I am very good at eating, drinking and having fun." Xie Lei has a ck line. Indeed, this guy is best at this aspect. "If so what do you like?" He Chi: "I like eating, drinking and having fun." Xie Leis head hurts: "Perhaps, you can go outside. If you really make up your mind to pull down the bottom, bring something to the Tang family to ask Brother Shi. Brother Shi is very good, he has a high realm. They do important things and dont have immediate benefits. You dont think all the vigers work for the Tang family, but if anyone wants to develop on their own, Shige is not stingy to share experience. You have a better attitude, be more serious, Shige doesnt ount. Compared. The main thing is that you have to think about what you want to do, and then go after you figure it out. "Okay, I''m leaving now." He Chi squatted beside the tree roots, lost in thought. Besides Tang Guo, the piano that the principal applied to the vige school has arrived. On the day he arrived, Jin Heng gave the students piano lessons. The beautiful notes floated out, making the children happy. The principal, as well as several teachers from the school, all smiled with satisfaction. "My mother has promised to donate some money to the school to repair the school. In addition to building a teaching building, a teacher''s dormitory will be built. When the school conditions are good, we will develop here. I believe some teachers will be willing to transfer over. "Tang Guo said, "My second brother has a new goal, so I can''t help much for the time being, but when his side stabilizes, I can help. My eldest brother and sister-inw have to donate extracurricr books to the school. Used to build schools." Tang Guo''s words caused tears toe out of the few teachers in the school. The old principal really couldn''t help tears. He kept wiping, but he couldn''t wipe it clean. It was Jin Heng''s eyes that were slightly red. After staying here for a few months, he fully understood how difficult it was once. Chen Yufen donated money, Tang Yu and Jiang Qian also donated money. The book donation was quickly publicized, but within a month, this matter was publicized far away. On this day, Tang Guo had just finished ss, and Jin Heng went to the door of the ssroom: "The principal asked us to have a meeting. It seems that there is something important." At present, the school site has been demarcated, and the construction site is on the other side. Although it is a bit noisy, the children will not feel affected, but look forward to the appearance of the new school. Tang Guo and Jin Heng came to the office. The principal saw that everyone wasing, and said excitedly: "I have recently received a lot of donations, all from the students who went out from here before. Little heart. Therefore, I n to engrave the names of all these donors on a stone tablet." Of course Tang Guo had no objection, and the principal said: "We will soon have new teachers. By then, the tasks of all our teachers will be reduced a lot." This news shows that the school is really developing in a good direction. The vige is being built and the books have been delivered to the school. Chapter 4784: Sister-in-law (66) Chapter 4784: Sister-inw (66) Chapter 4784, sister-inw (66) There is currently no ce to put it, but students can go to borrow books every day and they love it. Tang Shi''s feed factory was set up, and the first batch was just produced, and they were bought by fish and shrimp farmers in nearby viges. Soon the reputation of the feed factory became known. Tang Shi once raisedrge fish and shrimps, and the meat was firm, so he believed in the feed in his factory. When the fish and shrimp feed entered stable production, he began to arrange for people to research poultry feed and pig feed. Chen Yufen''s factory has also been expanded a bit, but there is norge-scale expansion. In Chen Yufen''s view, it is necessary to maintain the reputation of his factory, whether it is a mass or a boutique. Gradually, the Chen Yufen factory has its own characteristics, not only has the factory, but also thepany brand, but also only makes its own brand, andpletely spread the brand. Yao Wenwen''s factory has also been set up and is currently in production. Yao Wenwen initially wanted to take a clothing brand that was simr to Chen Yufen''s clothing brand, but waster told that Chen Yufen would register all simr trademarks. She used the reputation of Chen Yufen''s clothing brand to promote. For example, when she talked to customers, she said that they were in the same vige and the factories were all next to each other, saying these specious words. Someone was indeed fooled, and she was fine with what she said, and Chen Yufen couldn''t control it either. Fortunately, she was mentally prepared and she was not angry. But some people who cooperate with Chen Yufen will call to ask Chen Yufen what happened to that factory. Chen Yufen will naturally tell the truth that the two factories have nothing to do with each other. The machinery and equipment are different, the technology is different, and the products are different. Of course the prices are also different, and customers are free to choose whatever they want. Merchants are chasing profits. If Yao Wenwen''s things are cheap and good, it is normal for them to be popr. For the first batch of goods, Yao Wenwen personally supervised the work. Whether it is style or quality, it is high-quality, and the price is still very low. Many merchants are willing toe to her to get the goods. It is really unavoidable to be borrowed from her. Chen Yufen felt ufortable, and Tang Guo and Tang Shiforted her. "Mom, I have checked. The cost of their first batch of goods is too high, maybe they can make a reputation, but they have been producing at such a cost, and then wholesale at a low price, they will only lose money. If this continues, they will eventually lose money. "Tang Guo said. Tang Shi: "The little girl is right. They make up to three batches of good goods. When they want to continue to do itter, either increase the price or reduce the cost. And the quality of mom''s factory is stable, and those merchants will find it back. If you want to do this for a long time, their approach is not advisable." Chen Yufen actually understands: "I just think it''s disgusting that she pretended to sell goods in one of our viges." After speaking, Chen Yufen slowed down and scanned the bodies of Tang Shi and Tang Guo: "Cici is pregnant. She wanted toe back to take advantage of this. I was afraid that she would be too rushing, so I said that we would go and watch it during the New Year. she was." Jiang Qian and Tang Yu have never had children because they were busy with their careers. It is stable now, so they n to have a baby. Tang Shi and Tang Guo were very happy when they heard it and said they could, but they were too happy. "Your eldest brother has children, Xiao Shi, are you looking for a daughter-inw for your mother?" Chen Yufen asked. Without waiting for Tang Shis answer, her eyes fell on Tang Guos face, Guo Guo, dontugh at your brother, what about you? What about the son-inw you recruited from your mother? Everyone was talking about it a few years ago. Are you looking for a son-inw, where''s the son-inw?" Tang Shiughed haha, his mother was fair. But he did not expect that Tang Guo''s words would push him to the edge. Tang Guo: "Mom, don''t worry, soon, you will have a son-inw soon." Tang Shi:? "What about you, Xiaoshi?" Of course, Chen Yufen knew who Tang Guo was talking about. Tang Shi hadn''t paid attention to this recently. Naturally, I didn''t know that Tang Guo and Jin Heng were getting closer. Jin Heng, that kid, often gives her daughter good things, don''t think she doesn''t know. She also inspected Jin Heng''s character. She didn''t stop her, mainly because people lived under the eaves and there were no secrets at all, so she was really relieved. Tang Shi: "..." see you tomorrow Chapter 4785: Sister-in-law (67) Chapter 4785: Sister-inw (67) Chapter 4785, sister-inw (67) Tang Shi is very depressed recently. It is a good thing that his career has been on the rise, but his mother seems to be eyeing him. Said that his eldest is not young, he should find a wife. Tang Shi thought to himself, he hasn''t settled many things yet, so he doesn''t want to find a wife for the time being. Although Chen Yufen wouldn''t force it, she would talk about it from time to time. Especially his younger sister, who actually had a goal, made him particrly unhappy. Which brat is actually thinking about the little girl he held in the palm of his hand. Tang Shi sat on the threshold, resting his chin in thought. Today is not very busy, he ns to go to school for twops to see who that brat is. Tang Shi turned back, changed his clothes, and went out. As soon as I left the house, I saw a personing in. This person dressed up like a dog, carrying two bottles of wine, and some fruits and vegetables, as if he wasing for the Tang family. "Brother Shi, are you going out?" The person who came was He Chi. Xie Lei talked to him a few months ago. In recent months, he has been thinking about what he can do. If Xie Lei said, I went around. Before he went out to y, he never left the town. This time I went out and walked rtively far, and went to many ces, which is a lot of knowledge. I also discovered that the world has be different. Not only is his hometown different, but also outside. If he doesn''t find something to do, he might really appear in his son''s workbook as a second-rate in the future. It would be suffocating to think about it. "He Chi?" Tang Shi was very surprised. How could this kide over with a ttering smile. There must be something wrong. "Brother Shi, is there something wrong?" He Chi asked. Tang Shi: "Just go out and go around, youe here..." "It''s such a real brother, I want to talk to you about what I will do in the future, our vige real brother knows this best, and I don''t mind sharing the experience with you." This is the first time He Chi asked for help. It''s embarrassing. In the past few months, he has not only seen a lot, but also fully understood all the families in the vige. Other families basically do everything to make money for themselves, and they do what they do. As for Tang Shi, he seems to be in a big game of chess, and is slowly nning the development of this ce, always seeing things farther than others. The more he understood, the more he admired Tang Shi. "So, I want to have two sses with Shige and have a chat by the way." He Chi said expectantly. Tang Shi: "Is this the suning out from the west?" "Brother Shi, dontugh. Everyone is making progress, and I dont want to hold back. My parents seem to be very disappointed with me, and the three sisters wont give me money casually. There is also Aping, this kid has been my dad since he was a child Mom, I havent taken care of it. Now that I think about it carefully, Ive been quite a **** these years. He Chi med herself, Its normal for Yao Wenwen to divorce someone like me. She forced me to dislike it a bit, but she There is nothing wrong with scolding, I am indeed a trash." "From childhood to most of my parents, my three sisters, I don''t want to be a son-eater in the future." "It seems to be mature and sensible." Tang Shi said. In fact, He Chi is three years older than him. He Chi would not call him his elder brother. He Chi could call him brother, and even said so much from the bottom of his heart, most of them really wanted to change. "Put things at the door, apany me to do one thing first, and talk while walking." Chapter 4786: Sister-in-law (68) Chapter 4786: Sister-inw (68) Chapter 4786 Little Sister (68) He Chi heard this and knew that Tang Shi had agreed, so he quickly followed suit. He walked beside Tang Shi, talked about his insights and some thoughts in the past few months, and arrived at the vige school without knowing it. The vige elementary school was building a school, so it was noisy, and He Chi stopped talking about the previous things. Then he asked, "What is Shige here for?" "Find someone." Tang Shi said with a gloomy expression, "Find a stinky guy, who was busy with the factory some time ago, and didn''t pay much attention to the things at home. He went back to sleep and fell asleep. Enter, hit my younger sister''s idea." "Listening to the little girl, I''m almost settling it down. After I find someone, I have to beat him up." He Chi shrank his neck, and Yao Wenwen was right in saying that the two brothers of the Tang family loved their younger sister very much. He Chi suddenly reacted, he knew something about Tang Guo. "Brother Shi, don''t you know about this?" Tang Shi paused and looked at He Chi: "You know?" "Not only I know, everyone in the vige knows it." He Chi understood for a moment. Everyone didn''t discuss this matter in front of Tang Shi, probably because they were afraid of being beaten by Tang Shi. Everyone knew Tang Shi''s special baby sister, who dares What to discuss in front of him. Tang Shi''s expression became worse: "What do you all know?" "Everyone knows something about Teacher Tang''s object." He Chi said weakly. "You found that person, didn''t you know him? Living under the same roof, you didn''t find it." "Teacher Tang goes to the county town and the city to y with him every weekend. Don''t you know this?" Tang Shi was silly on the spot, he was busy with the factory, he didn''t know anyone would do this. Wait... Live under the same roof? ? Isn''t that... Tang Shi''s expression was wonderful, and he stood still thinking for a long time: "Go in and take a look." Recently, the school has transferred several young teachers, and finally the few teachers can breathe, not so busy. Tang Shi went directly to the teacher''s office. By coincidence, he saw Jin Heng teaching Tang Guo to paint. Seeing the dazzling scene, Tang Shi''s head was full of smoke. Sure enough, this kid, the little girl led the wolf into the room. He Chi stood on the side without daring tough. It was the first time he came to the teacher''s office. He couldn''t help but stand in awe, and he stood at the door without going in. Xu Shi Tang Shi''s gaze was too scary, which attracted the attention of Tang Guo and Jin Heng. When Tang Guo saw that it was Tang Shi, she greeted him with a smile: "Second brother, why are you busying here? Did you donate money to the school?" Jin Heng felt the hostility from Tang Shi. He thought silently, he shouldn''t offend Brother Tang. I usually look so nice, but now my eyes seem to be breathing fire. Tang Shi walked over: "What are you doing?" He had tried to calm down his tone, "Didn''t you say that you are very busy? You are still idle in the office." "I used to be busy, but now I am not so busy. This is not a hobby. The school is Jin Heng, a teacher who can teach art. I learn more and can teach students." Tang Shi looked at the painting on the paper and had nothing to say. The painting is indeed very beautiful, and he deserves to be Tang Shi''s sister. However, he still sees Jin Heng not pleasing to his eyes, this kid looks like a dog and actually abducts his sister. He knows that this kid is from a big city, and his background should not be low. He had a good vision. When he collected the funds, the kid made arge investment every time. He didn''t know how much money he still had. He would calcte it. Chapter 4787: Sister-in-law (69) Chapter 4787: Sister-inw (69) Chapter 4787 Little Sister (69) If my sister leaves with this kid, will she suffer, and if she leaves her hometown, will she be bullied? Didn''t Tang Shi never think about entering the family, but would a kid of this kind of family backgrounde to the countryside? The more he thought about it, the more angry Tang Shi became. hateful! This kid is so hateful! Tang Guo saw that Tang Shi''s eyes were about to burst into mes, and pulled his arm: "Second brother, who made you angry?" "Guoguo, you go out, I have something to talk to Jin Heng." Tang Shi gritted his teeth, wishing to explode on the spot. "Second brother, do it lightly, don''t break it." Tang Guoyue thought of something, stood up and walked out, leaving a sentence, and closed the door. Tang Shi: "..." He hasn''t said to fight yet. Jin Heng: "..." Don''t stop it? System: Hahahahaha, two miserable two. Tang Guo said that, Tang Shi calmed down instead. She quickly understood what Tang Guo said, but it was just a y, because she knew that he would not actually start. This girl would really ponder his mind. "I heard that your kid often gives my sister all kinds of things recently, and takes people out to y on weekends?" Tang Shi said, "I am just such a sister. You should know how important she is in my heart. " Jin Heng: "I know." "That''s good, I can''t tolerate her being a little wronged." Jin Heng: "Don''t be wronged." "The little girl likes you, and I can''t do anything to force you to separate, but..." Tang Shi gritted his teeth, "but you have to think about the consequences. My Tang family daughter does not marry, but only recruits son-inw." Jin Heng thought it was something, it turned out to be this, and said seriously: "I can be a parent." "If you want to kidnap my little sister...wait, you want to join the family?" Tang Shi was stunned, this kid actually wants to enter the rural area? Did your brain break? "Second brother, actually..." "I am not your second brother, so barking is not allowed." "Okay, Brother Tang, I can join the family, and I have no ns to take Xiaoguo anywhere." Jin Heng said, "Before I came, I took care of all the trivial matters at home and sold all the property. Most of the money in hand is invested here." Tang Shi was silent. "You sold all your property?" Jin Heng: "Yes." "your family" Jin Heng: "The family disappeared a long time ago. In that era, the family property was returnedter." Even if it was paid back, it was not all, it was only less than half, because many of them are unclear and there is no record. Also damaged. Now, Tang Shi understood. Suddenly I felt that Jin Heng was a bit miserable, so miserable, it is estimated that he was rectified at that time. Thinking of the madness of those years, he has lingering fears, but fortunately, life is getting better now. "Do you really like my little girl?" Jin Heng: "I like it." "Then what my little sister says, what will you listen to?" "listen." Tang Shi was satisfied: "That''s OK, it''s okay to join the family, I have no objection. People are under the eaves, do you dare to give birth to any thoughts, if you bully my little girl, I will call a factory man back to beat you, and tie you to the vige entrance That tree, let the whole vige watch you be beaten." "Second brother can supervise at any time." "You are not allowed to call the second brother before you have done anything." Tang Shi was still very upset in his heart, and would push his nose to his face. "Okay, Brother Quasi." Tang Shi: "..." If it wasn''t for the younger sister''s liking, now he would ask someone to tie up Jin Heng and beat him up. Chapter 4788: Sister-in-law (70) Chapter 4788: Sister-inw (70) Chapter 4788 sister-inw (70) The door opened and Jin Heng was not beaten. Tang Shi saw Tang Guo who was smiling at the door, and reached out and nodded her forehead: "Just you ghost spirit, knowing that second brother will not beat people." "Love the house and Wu, the second brother would not do that." Tang Guo said, her second brother is not unreasonable, apart from other things, Jin Heng has education, vision, and looks very handsome. Looking at the whole town, Tang Shi couldn''t find a second person like that, Tang Shi knew clearly. Tang Shi discovered that Tang Guo''s ne must have been bought by Jin Heng, and the younger sister didn''t like to wear those things. There was also a delicate watch on his wrist, which was not cheap at first nce. He looked back at Jin Heng''s wrist, and there was arger piece of the same model with the same characters on it. Suddenly he suffered a heart attack. He hadn''t noticed so many details. "I''m leaving, now that your rtionship has been determined, then arrange a formal meal and discuss the marriage by the way." "Okay, second brother." Jin Heng said, "all those I invested in second brother, all belong to the name of Xiaoguo." Tang Shi''s anger was much smoother this time. This attitude is what he wants, and the Tang family is notcking. He raised his hand: "Besides, let''s go." He Chi silently nced at the pair of perfectly matched people standing together, and greeted a few words, and asked about He Ping''s situation. This was the first time he had plucked up the courage to ask the teacher about his son''s situation at school. Tang Guo: "He Ping''s grades are very good and he ranks first. However, he is still somewhat different from other students. He is not that active and rarely goes out to y around. He is quieter than the average ssmate." "This should have something to do with his growth environment. If you are free, spend more time with ssmate He Ping, and take him out to y on weekends to promote feelings." "Compared to the average ssmate, he seems too mature." "Most of the male ssmates in the school are rather mischievous. He Ping identally fell and would not cry. He would just stand up silently. I dont know what kind of environment it was, and he forgot to call pain when he was young. ." Tang Guo''s words were like a knife, cutting He Chi''s heart with one knife, his eyes flushed. He wiped his eyes hard, feeling that he was too jerk. After asking about He Ping, He Chi left with Tang Shi. On the way, Tang Shi said, "It''s still toote." "Yeah." He Chi nodded heavily. Tang Shi looked at him like that, thinking that He Chi was really on the right track. "What do you want to do?" Tang Shi asked actively. He Chi: "I like eating, drinking and having fun. I originally nned to open a tea house or tea house. But at this time, most of them are busy making money and earning a family business. It is estimated that not many people cane to this ce to y. Since I can''t y, I can only make a fuss about what I eat." Its not easy to start a restaurant. I checked and found that people nearby were just getting rich and were not so willing to spend money on food. This idea can be put in the future. "A few months ago, I went to many ces,bined with what I saw, I came up with an idea, and I couldn''t hold it, so I came to Shige." "Talk about it." Tang Shi was curious, what ideas could He Chi think of. "Brother Shi, there is no shortage of chicken, duck, fish, etc. nearby. The locals buy these very cheaply, so opening this kind of shop is at best a break-even. I want to open a shop in the town, not only selling one thing, but also a big grocery Shop. Sell some things that are not avable in our town, rare things, not too expensive, things that people want and can use." Tang Shi''s eyes lit up: "Go on." "First of all, daily necessities." He Chi said, "This is something that every householdcks. Consumables. If my grocery store has this and various varieties, there will be no shortage of customers." Tang Shi nodded: "This idea is good." "Only sell daily necessities, the profit is too low, but small profits but quick turnover. Daily necessities are just used to attract customers. When theye in and wander around, they may see other things, and maybe they will buy them when they are curious. The things in the grocery store are cheap and cost-effective. Yes, there are expensive, exquisite and high-end ones. You can use cheap things to attract people and let them gradually develop the habit of consumption. In addition, if someone buys these things first and publicizes them, there will be a wave of free advertising. So in this regard , I will ask Brother Shi to help me." Chapter 4789: Sister-in-law (71) Chapter 4789: Sister-inw (71) Chapter 4789 Little Sister (71) He Chi said: For example, I can make a consumer card for a grocery store. With this consumer card, I can go to the grocery store to buy things. There are countless employees under Shige and Aunt Yufen, and this can be issued as a year-end reward. " He Chi''s remarks surprised Tang Shi. Don''t look at this kid who used to be a jerk, this idea is followed one by one. "Go on." Seeing Tang Shi''s seriousness, He Chi seemed interested and more confident. "Then let me summarize, what are my grocery stores selling?" He Chi said: "Daily necessities, the things included in this daily necessities, needless to say, they are the things that every family often uses. Snacks such as biscuits, melon seeds, dried fruits, candies, etc., now every family is rich, and children have them. Ive got my pocket money, so Ive got to do more work in this area. In the past few months, Ive traveled to many ces and found a ce where these things are wholesaled. I also left contact information. Its not a problem. The cosmetics for the girls, the days are better, girls We all like dressing up, face cream, lipstick, which girl doesn''t want it? And perfume and toilet water." "There are also essories, regardless of men and women, if they have spare money, everyone will definitely buy them." "Pots and pans, not to mention, some small furniture, home appliances can also be arranged. As long as people need things, I can find them in my grocery store." "There are also meat, vegetables, and fruits. I didn''t n to do too many of these at the beginning. After all, this is easy to break." Tang Shi: "Your idea is already very mature. It seems that you have grown a lot from going out in the past few months." "I just don''t want to continue to be a useless person." He Chi said, "I want to be a proud father to Aping." Tang Shi: "Then your family supports it?" "It was against it at the beginning, but in the end, I felt sorry for me and gave me a sum of money, but it was still far from my budget. Because in addition to opening a grocery store in the town, I also want to open one in the county town. If its good, I n to open another one in the city. Livestock, poultry, and aquatic products will be more important in the county and urban areas. I think Brother Shi means that in the future, all kinds of poultry will be raised in this ce. For livestock, there is no need to look for suppliers." Tang Shi nodded: "Yes, I think so. Didn''t you find out, are people in our ce particrly suitable for breeding these things?" "I heard you just now. I think this ce can not only breed poultry and livestock, but also grow vegetables and grow fruits. Fertilizers are readily avable." Tang Shi had another idea, "When the timees, you can grow vegetables in the grocery store. There is also a ce to purchase goods in the district. When your side picks up, there will surely be people vying to imitate. At that time, I am not afraid that these items will not be sold." "Yes, I heard that the people in the city are the rarest of these fruits and vegetables." He Chi said, "So I have to hurry up, lest someone has the same idea as me and will upy the market first." Tang Shi: "Come home with me to have dinner. If appropriate, how much money is left, I invest in it. I am not enough, my mother still has it." When He Chi heard this, the boulder in his heart fell, and the smile on his face increased. He rubbed his hands. He didn''t expect toe here today to have so much harvest. It is a happy thing. On the way home, the two ran into Yao Wenwen again. Yao Wenwen is wearing a very fashionable coat with a pair of ck high heels and silk stockings. The hair has be wavy and curled, and bright lipstick is applied. If I didn''t know her, I thought she was a girl from the city. When He Chi saw Yao Wenwen, he didn''t think too much, nor did he feel jealous of Yao Wenwen''s career boom. He was full of thoughts about what he would do next. When Yao Wenwen saw that He Chi was still like that, she snorted in her heart, this was a mess of mud, she was really blind. But now it''s pretty good. She sold all the first batch of goods. The merchant who ordered her goods has already ordered the fifth batch. After all the payment is collected, you can pay back. see you tomorrow Chapter 4790: Sister-in-law (72) Chapter 4790: Sister-inw (72) Chapter 4790 Little Sister (72) Yao Wenwen didn''t want to pay attention to He Chi''s muddy mud, she didn''t even want to say hello, and left without knowing it. He Chi remembered He Ping, and stopped Yao Wenwen: "Do you want to go back and see Aping?" Yao Wenwen pretended not to hear, paced faster, and quickly disappeared from He Chi''s vision. Look at that little oil bottle? Come on, it''s toote for her to get rid of it now, thanks to the He family for having this child. Otherwise, wherever she takes, it will be a drag. "Aping misses his mother?" Tang Shi asked, stunned He Chi. "I just feel that the divorce has been so long, and she hasn''t gone back to see Aping. Where is there a child who doesn''t want to be mother?" Tang Shi shook his head: "Perhaps, you should go back and ask your son for advice." As far as he knows, Yao Wenwen doesn''t care about He Ping''s son at all, and has barely taken care of him. At most, he would take the children to school every day ording to He''s instructions. He met several times on the road, and the rtionship between the two mothers and sons was very strange. It should be said that Yao Wenwen''s attitude is very bad, and He Ping is afraid of her. If it is not easy to meet people before and after, maybe Yao Wenwen will take some aggressive actions. He Chi thoughtfully, he is not a stupid person, on the contrary, his brain is quite clever, Tang Shi mentioned this, he understood something. In the evening, He Chi stayed at Tang''s house for dinner. Tang Guo was still a little surprised when he heard what He Chi and Tang Shi were discussing. He Chi actually figured out the prototype of the supermarket. Now she understood that He Chi himself still had some potential, but no one could wake him up for more than two decades. It may be that he has experienced something now that he suddenly realized. Now that He Chi has made out the prototype of the supermarket, Tang Guo also has a wave of icing on the cake. He will take some precautions for opening a supermarket, picking and choosing. Tang Shi also took out the small notebook, wrote down all the useful ones, and gave He Chi a small notebook by the way. He looked at the ghost symbol on He Chi''s notebook, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "He Chi, what are you writing?" He Chi nced at Tang Shi''s clean, neat and fluent words, and quickly covered the small book with his hands: "Brother Shi, don''tugh, read less." "You also know that you read less? Can this character meet people? When you be a big boss in the future, you can use pinyin and homophone instead of characters you can''t write? Then if others see it, dontugh at you. Go back and practice , At least you have to write the words correctly and recognize them all. Otherwise, its easy to suffer." He Chi nodded quickly and took note of this. On that day, after He Chi went back, he went to bed before going back to wash and went to bed, but apanied He Ping to watch him do his homework. He Ping felt very strange, but he couldn''t control his dad either. For several days in a row, He Chi was obviously more concerned about He Ping, especially when He Ping was doing homework, He Chi was there. He Ping also felt that his father had changed. Not only apanied him to do his homework, but also bought him delicious food, and finally proposed to take him to y on the weekend. He Ping seemed to be dreaming, until He Chi asked him if he wanted to see Yao Wenwen, He Ping couldn''t help but say: "Dad, you don''t want me anymore, do you n to send me away?" "Why?" He Chi quickly denied, not knowing how He Ping thought this way. Seeing He Ping''s red eyes, he realized how **** he was as a father before. He Chi repeatedly stated that He Pingxin, the father and son had a heart-to-heart meeting. He Ping understands that his father is really getting better, and the things he told him are slowly being realized, and he is much more cheerful. Chapter 4791: Sister-in-law (73) Chapter 4791: Sister-inw (73) Chapter 4791 Little Sister (73) In his spare time, Tang Guo was correcting his homework in the ssroom, and he also saw many ssmates surrounding He Ping. With sensitive ears, she heard that He Ping was sharing snacks among her ssmates, and she was proud to say that it was his father who took him to buy it in the city. There are also some small toys to share with ssmates. I am also very proud to say that they were all bought by his father. Hearing this, Tang Guo understood that He Chi and his son should be reconciled, and He Chi made changes that made He Ping have such obvious changes. Regardless of Yao Wenwen, He Ping is really likable. Sensible, good academic performance, worry-free since entering school. Just thinking about it, such a sensible child must have experienced something bad. He Chi apanied He Ping for a while, and then he was busy opening a grocery store, and he gave his grocery store a name: Everywhere. The Tang family mentioned that he registered the trademark and by the way all simr trademarks. He didn''t know why he wanted to do this. Since it was the Tang family reminding him, there must be some intention, and he would definitely not suffer from doing so. I have to say that with the help of the Tang family, He Chi made many detours. Tang Guo was also staring at He Chi, and she would remind her from the side whenever there were some detours. She still hopes that He Chi will get married soon, and that He Chi will get home, which means that their family will have more ie. Who asked her second brother and her mother to invest a lot of money in it. After Jin Heng heard about this, he discussed with her and invested a sum of money in it. In fact, some people in the vige start their own businesses, but if Tang Shi is optimistic, they will invest. Generally point, cast less. For ideas like He Chi, which he is very optimistic about, vote more. Few people in the vige really knew that He Chi was going to start a shop. He did not preach, and the Tang family did not like to say it. He family''s words will not be promoted. They all know what virtue He Chi is for so many years. The second elder of the He family regrets that he was too indulgent to He Chi at the beginning. But they still couldn''t bear not helping He Chi, so they took part of the money and let He Chi try. They don''t have any extravagant expectations for sess. They only hope that He Chi is really serious about doing things, and don''t be as foolish as before. They dare not publicize that He Chi is starting a business. The vigers know that they will beughed at. He Chi himself ran to the town every day, no one would doubt anything. Besides, on Yao Wenwen''s side, the second and third batches have been sent to customers and the payment has also been received. However, Yao Wenwen didn''t have much joy, her face was a little ugly: "Why have you lost so much?" If this continues and the remaining payment is recovered, they are still at a loss and it is impossible to recover the cost. "Our goods are so cheap, how can we not lose money? In this way, let alone one year to pay back, five years can not pay back, you have to lose money." The business is good, they are happy to get an opinion. But how do they know that the business is so good that they are not making money, and they are losing money. "Our ex-factory wholesale price is too low, and the production cost is too high. It''s weird to be able to pay back." "In the beginning, I thought, why can''t we have the same price as Chen Yufen, so that at least we won''t lose money." "Yes, that is, even if people look for the Chen Yufen factory, but it is not absolute. Maybe they will like our styles after they see it?" ... Chapter 4792: Sister-in-law (74) Chapter 4792: Sister-inw (74) Chapter 4792, sister-inw (74) Yao Wenwen was a little annoyed when she heard everyone talking about it: "If it was so high at the beginning, who would buy it? You are a fool of those merchants? Isn''t the low price just to open the market?" After discussion, everyone unanimously decided to reduce production costs by half. Everyone should go out and run more, attract more customers, and try to get the best return. In addition, Yao Wenwen had an idea, some of the clothes she produced werebeled with Chen Yufen''s tag. Although Chen Yufen''s tagbel is attached, it should not be exactly the same, otherwise it will be easy to get awsuit, just make it more simr. Everyone felt ufortable at first, but in the second month of the settlement, although the cost hade down, it was still a long way off to make money. They agreed to Yao Wenwen''s approach, and the order quantity increased. Three monthster, the people in Yao Wenwen''s factoryughed, all praising Yao Wenwen for being smart. As long as you can make money, what about using a simr tag? Chen Yufen couldn''t control it either. [The host is big, this Yao Wenwen is too much. The system has been staring at Yao Wenwen, and it can be said that all her actions are under his attention. Tang Guo was not in a hurry. When Yao Wenwen wanted to use a simr tagbel, she designed a new tag for Chen Yufen. At first nce, it was their brand, which was much taller and would not admit it. Therefore, after that batch of goods, the hang tags of Chen Yufen''s clothes are all different. Anyone who really buys this brand of clothes will know. Shops of this brand are opening one after another, and it is not all Chen Yufen arranged for someone to open it, but to attract investment to join. They provide the source of goods, let people take money to open a shop, and buy goods at their factory. The price did not increase too much, because Chen Yufen signed a special contract with them, and this shop cannot sell fake goods. Of course, these were all brought up by Jiang Qian and Tang Guo helped. After another week, He Chi''s shop opened. A particrlyrge grocery store, loud firecrackers, attracted many people. People everywhere in the town sent out leaflets and notices. Tang Guo didn''t remind him of the leaflets. It was He Chi himself. After many people saw it, especially when they heard that it was opened to buy things and give things away, and there was still a lottery draw, they rushed in quickly. People were shocked when they walked into the superrge grocery store that was different from before. "It''s so big here, there are so many things." "Not only a lot, but also very cheap." "Gosh, I have everything." "Moreover, the prices are all marked, but there is no bargaining here. What does this mean, oh, I understand, this is a seven-day promotion, half price, and after seven days, the original price will be restored." He Chi felt a little relieved seeing people constantly buying things and checking out. In the price tag, he did a little bit of work, and it made people feel that there was a bargain. He Chi''s house is on fire, and guests are in constant flow every day. In just seven days, many people have grown up toe in and stroll in the town. Seeing that there was no problem here, He Chi went to the county town to be busy again, and there was another one to open over there. This big head is still in the county seat, with many people and strong purchasing power. However, there have been some problems in the shops of various agents under the Chen Yufen brand. This is the thunder that Yao Wenwen buried. Now many people are holding their clothes and looking for trouble. Only Tang Guo was prepared. When Chen Yufen received the response, he sent notices to these agents and taught them how to respond. Chapter 4793: Sister-in-law (75) Chapter 4793: Sister-inw (75) Chapter 4793 sister-inw (75) Those customers saw that whether it was a new brand or an old brand, it was different from the brand in her hand. This also understands, they bought fakes. There is no way to trouble the official agency, these people can only take the clothes to the shop where they buy the clothes to find trouble. The trouble with finding an official agency first is that they feel that they are very cheap when they buy it. If they return to such an expensive ce, can they still make some money? If they n to fail, and know that those shops sell fakes, they naturally want to make trouble. Many ces were rioting, and finally the shopkeeper had to go to the vige to find Chen Yufen''s trouble. At first, they thought they were buying Chen Yufen''s things. "The other party said this is a special offer, which is cheaper." Chen Yufen: "Our brand has never been specially supplied. We have a coding record for every batch of goods and every piece of clothing. This is to supervise ourselves and to avoid the trouble like today." Because of the preparations, Chen Yufen has not suffered much damage at all. Once someone buys Yao Wenwen''s defective products, saying that the quality of Yu''s clothes is getting worse and worse, there are people who buy genuine products and poprize their science, most of them buy fakes. One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, people have already understood that to buy at a regr store, look for the brand of the YU family, and not want some inferior products to confuse their eyes. Chen Yufen is not a vegetarian either, she inadvertently pointed the way to those bosses. Any boss who came to her troubles eventually went to Yao Wenwen to find trouble and wanted to return the goods. At the beginning, Yao Wenwen also denied that the clothes simr to the Yu''s hang tags were made in-house, and asked them to trouble Chen Yufen. However, these merchants took out the hang tags of the YU family forparison, and also showed other evidence, as well as transfer records. Yao Wenwen wanted to repay the bill, did she think they were honestly bullying? Yao Wenwen didn''t want a refund, so these people just stayed outside her factory every day to pull banners, and they bought pots and pans and beat them. Those merchants who wanted toe to investigate on the spot were being pulled by them to poprize science. They had no idea at all, so they turned their feet and went in another direction. Its better to get the goods from the YUs factory, its a bit more expensive, but the quality and quantity are guaranteed, and the reputation is not so bad. In the end, Yao Wenwen had to refund the money. Not to mention the refund, no one hase to buy the goods. Many people have discovered that the quality of her factory''s things has deteriorated and faded. When selling this kind of things, other customers will not buy it at all, and they have toe to trouble. A monthter, Yao Wenwen''s factory closed down. She didn''t make any money and owed a debt. Yao Wenwen knew that many people were looking for her trouble, so she ran away with the money in her hand. When the other partners reacted, there was only one factory and the machines left. Tang Guo rode his bicycle home, and when he passed there, he heard someone crying and shouting that Yao Wenwen was a bitch. "Yao Wenwen thought we could do nothing if we ran away? Let''s go to Yao''s house. We want Yao''s family to give an exnation. If Yao''s family doesn''t pay back the money, we will vacate them." Tang Guo looked at those people swarming past with no sympathy. Her mother is actually very good to the locals and she always takes care of them as much as possible. However, they said they would leave when they left. Not only did they leave, they continued to instigate others, and eventer inquired about the situation in the factory. When Yao Wenwen did harm her mother''s reputation, these people just wanted to make money, but they didn''t have any scruples. Chapter 4794: Sister-in-law (76) Chapter 4794: Sister-inw (76) Chapter 4794 sister-inw (76) They are all things with no conscience, and no factory in their Tang family wees them. "I heard that the Yao family is making a lot of noise, everything in the house has been moved, and the washbasin has not been let go." In the evening, Chen Yufen had a bowl for dinner: "Yao Wenwen has a little idea, but she has little experience and no conscience." "The Yao family don''t want to raise their heads in the vige in the future." Tang Shi said, "By the way, they should dispose of the factory in a while, and I am going to buy it." "If you buy it, you can, but don''t be taken advantage of." Chen Yufen reminded, "The callers have no conscience. If you know it is you, they will definitely charge a high price. Second, you can figure it out. If the price is too high, even Up." "Second brother shouldn''t charge high prices, maybe even lower prices." Jin Heng said this because he had a good understanding of Tang Shi. Tang Shi agrees with people who are optimistic, he is more tolerant. But the unsightly person, he is the most demanding profiteer. Tang Shi smiled and said, "Jin Heng is right, mom, dont worry, not everyone can take advantage of me. I give discounts to other people in the vige. That means that everyone has a good rtionship and mutually benefits each other, which is not a disadvantage. But that Call, forget it." Seeing this, Chen Yufen was relieved. Now Yao Wenwen asked if some people in the vige scolded, and the Yao family also scolded, and they scolded a money-losing man everywhere they went. Congrattions for the family to know this. After half a month, Tang Shi bought the factory. Those people did speak loudly at first, but then Tang Shi didn''t take over and put them to death in a hurry. They heard that Tang Shi was going to apply for and to establish a new factory, so they panicked and quickly sold it at a low price to get some blood back. This made everyone understand that Tang Shi was not an honest person. He Chi''s home in the county seat has also opened, and since the opening day, there have been regr customers. He has also observed that anyone who enters will buy some, even a small candy. He is already paying attention to the other end of the county seat and ns to open one in that ce. The county seat is so big that he has to own two to upy the market. His n is to go to the city in a year, and then gradually expand, as long as he has money, he will open. He doesn''t want anything else now, as long as he can open a house in all the cities and counties in the country, it will be enough for him to be tired for a long time. Tang Guo watched He Chi move towards another trajectory step by step, his business seemed to be bigger than he remembered, and smiled. [Host, you seem very happy? "Of course I am happy. He Chi''s future achievements are extraordinary, even more powerful than in his previous life. Yao Wenwen knows that I am afraid that I will die." "Furthermore, even if Yao Wenwen doesn''t know, I can sit at home and wait for the money, isn''t it cool?" System: [So, He Chi is also your cow, I understand. Chen Yufen''s factory did not intend to expand, but Tang Shi opened several. At the beginning, he opened a feed factory, allowing Xie Lei to raise poultry to open the market. Many people saw that the poultry sellers could make so much money, and they were ready to go. With Tang Shi''s encouragement, many people started to raise them and then bought feed in his factory. Some raise ducks, some raise rabbits, some raise chickens, raise geese, raise pigeons... Later, someone raised pigs, sheep, and cattle. The feed they need is bought in Tangshi factory at fair price and at ease. Tang Shi arranged for people to grow vegetables. The ssmates Jin Heng introduced to him helped a lot. Various kinds of greenhouse vegetables and anti-season vegetables were brought into the market under their influence. He Chis family has them, but all meat, eggs, and vegetables are purchased here at reasonable prices and at ease. Chapter 4795: Sister-in-law (77) Chapter 4795: Sister-inw (77) Chapter 4795 sister-inw (77) Upon seeing this, Tang Shi arranged for someone to inspect the soil to see where to grow fruits. He Chi heard Tang Shi''s n: "In the future, local fruits will also have fallen." Tang Guo and Jin Heng are already married. They still live in the vige, but the houses have been repaired. Nowadays, every family, except for a few, is very rich, and everyone is the boss. In addition, as soon as they are free, they donate money to the vige. There is simply too much money in the small vige ount now. The vigers most admire Tang Shi, because of his leadership, everyone can be rich. The person who surprised them the most was He Chi. Who would have thought of a second-rate son, and now many peoplee to interview and ask him how he got here. Although He Chi opened many supermarkets across the country, he really did not consider him the richest man in the province. Whoever has the most assets is Tang Shi. Anyone who wanted to start a business in the first ce didn''t have enough funds, so he invested some. As for Jin Heng and Tang Guo, they followed suit. The richest is Tang Shi. Tang Yu and Jiang Qian did note back because their hometown developed very well. However, the development of these years cannot do without them. Many customers in the vige are also helped by them. Some of the required equipment is also handled by them. The old teachers of the school are all retired. Originally the principal wanted Tang Guo to take over, but she didn''t want to. After working hard for so many years, she just wanted to start salting fish. From this, the burden fell on Jin Heng. Shangnan Primary School is already veryrge and luxurious. Even in the county town, some parents want to send their children to this school. Unlike many years ago, there was ack of teachers here. Today, the teachers here are the strongest in the entire county. "Didn''t you say that this is a vige?" A potbellied man turned his head and asked the delicately-makeup woman around him, "Why don''t it look like that? The vis here are more luxurious than ours, and the environment looks good. " "Don''t you say there is a factory here, there is a factory, the river here will be so clear and clean?" the man asked again. Yao Wenwen was a little nervous. After the car came in, she was a little unwell. Suddenly, she didn''t want to go back. "Perhaps, the road is wrong? Let''s find a hotel to live in, and then inquire." How can the changes here be so big? Yao Wenwen shook her head vigorously, impossible, it should be the wrong way. She has only been away for six years. In six years, this ce is like a group of holiday vis, which is incredible. With so many factories in the vige, the environment must be bad. It should be a mistake. The palms of her hands were sweaty. Even with Jiang Qian''s help in the previous life, the vige was just getting better, and it was impossible for such a big change. Yao Wenwen left intentionally, but the man beside her was very interested in it. "It looks very interesting here, it seems that there are everything. I also like the vis here. I dont know if there are any more. If there are any, I will buy one to live in. The main reason is that the environment here is so good. There are birds and flowers everywhere, and it isfortable to live." Yao Wenwen was silent, unable to stop, she could only follow. This time, she was a genuinedy, and she helped the man next to her with a lot of ideas, not a junior. I thought she was full of confidence, but seeing this, she felt that she shouldn''te back. Perhaps, I really went wrong. I''mte, add one more chapter see you tomorrow Chapter 4796: Sister-in-law (78) Chapter 4796: Sister-inw (78) Chapter 4796 Little Sister (78) As the car drove in, Yao Wenwen saw familiar road signs such as Shangnan Primary School, Shanghe Vige, and Xiahe Vige. She clenched her fists tightly and started to sweat. She saw the passing cars, and none of them was worse than the one she was sitting in now. She originally came back to show off and taught the Tang family and the He family a lesson. As for what she ran away with the money, now she is not the old Yao Wenwen, but the wife of the big boss. Those people once resented her, if they wanted to go out, they had to kneel and lick her. These days, a mother is a mother if she has milk, and she will eat obediently when she is hungry. There is no grievance that money cannot solve. Yao Wenwen couldn''t recognize this ce, and couldn''t point the way. The man beside him was very interested. When he met someone, he asked the driver to stop by and roll down the window to ask him. "You didn''t go wrong. Shanghe Vige is ahead." The enthusiastic vigers and men pointed the way. "Are you the bosses from other ces? Well, follow this road, keep walking and just turn around. Then you can. Seeing a sign, anyone you want to find can be found on that sign." Because there will be a lot of peopleing to the vige, to avoid the trouble of asking for directions every time outsiders, there is a sign at the entrance of the vige with the addresses of every household. The car continued to start, and after a while, they saw a sign. At the same time, there is a parking lot in this ce. Looking at the roadblock, it shows that their car can''t go in any more, they can only walk down. "Zhu Qiang, did we go to the wrong ce?" After Yao Wenwen got out of the car, she looked at the familiar names on the sign, and she became more and more emotional. It has only been six years, how could there be such a big change in her vige. Even in another ten or twenty years, there will be no such vige in the country, at least she has never heard of it. Could it be that she did something that made such a big change here? If she knew this would happen, she shouldn''t marry He Chi. She came out early to find this man. No, while she was younger at that time, she was also familiar with some bosses in her previous life and could find a better one. Her eyelids are so shallow that she only stares at the vige. Regret is toote, Yao Wenwen just wants to persuade Zhu Qiang to go back. But Zhu Qiang is obviously interested in this ce and wants to see it. Yao Wenwen was relieved that the sign did not show the existence of the Yao family. Isn''t the Yao family here? Moved away? Or is it really wrong? Yao Wenwen deceived herself and thought, yes, she must have gone wrong. Zhu Qiang also discovered that there was no surnamed Yao above. But he didn''t care too much, just ask someone to ask. "Go in and go around, I seem to have heard of it before, but it has nothing to do with these industries, so I don''t care. But I have people who have said that this is a good ce." "It is said that there are thergest poultry, livestock farms, greenhouse vegetables, fruits, feed factories, food factories, and clothing factories. But it is strange to say that there are so many factories in this ce, why the environment is so good? It stands to reason. It shouldnt be like this here. Zhu Qiang was puzzled. He was also a man who had opened a factory. The sewage, waste, and smoke from the factory pollute the environment. This ce is really strange. In addition, they came all the way and really didn''t see the factory appearing. Chapter 4797: Sister-in-law (79) Chapter 4797: Sister-inw (79) Chapter 4797 Little Sister (79) Zhu Qiang asked the passers-by about the general situation here, and only then understood that the factories had been relocated in the past, and all the factories are now built in one ce. The reason why the environment can be kept quiet is that the vigers do not want to destroy their hometown and spend a lot of money to deal with those pollutants every year. In fact, what everyone doesn''t know is that Tang Guo has contributed a lot of spiritual stones to maintaining the environment. She remembered that in a certain world, Lingshi could change the water quality, and that''s where she is today. Yao Wenwen has confirmed that this ce is Shanghe Vige. To her fortunately, the people who were asked for directions just now were all raw faces, and no one recognized her for the time being. She wanted to leave, but Zhu Qiang was still interested. "I ask where the Yao family is." Zhu Qiang saw a teenager walking across, with a smile on his face, and walked over a few steps: "Child, do you know where Yao''s house is in Shanghe Vige?" "The Yao family?" The young man paused, as if thinking, just because of the people who came to Shanghe Vige, almost no one came to the Yao family. He lives in Xiahe Vige, but he encountered difficulties with homework during the summer vacation, so he went to Tang''s house to ask Teacher Tang for advice, and he just came out of Tang''s house. The Yao family has long been isted by people in several viges. "The Yao family is over there." No matter why Zhu Qiang is looking for the Yao family, he still shows Zhu Qiang the way, "Go straight to the end, turn left and go straight to the end, and finally turn right." "Child, thank you." Zhu Qiang took out a ticket to the boy, but the boy pressed his lips and shook his head, passing by him. Perhaps it was an inadvertent nce. He nced at Yao Wenwen, which made him stunned. He was still young at that time, and he couldn''t forget the person in his memory. It was not because I missed her, but because she couldn''t forget her impatience, indifference, and disgust, calling him a dragging oil bottle. The memory he had already covered in dust was opened the moment he saw Yao Wenwen. This boy is He Ping. He recognized Yao Wenwen, he knew everything about Yao Wenwen. Xu is his father is He Chi, and his teacher is Tang Guo. Therefore, the eyes of the vigers looking at him are not surprising, on the contrary, they are sympathetic, and they look at him and Yao Wenwen separately. Yao Wenwen couldn''t recognize He Ping, she was worried, and didn''t notice He Ping''s gaze, and quickly followed Zhu Qiang. She is, is the scenery back? He Ping''s gaze has been on Yao Wenwen''s back, and when the other person''s back disappears, he withdrew his gaze, but, everything here, she was afraid that she would be disappointed. He doesn''t care about Yao Wenwen, this woman will even pit her family, let alone him? "There is actually a small supermarket here. I''m a little thirsty. Buy some water." Yao Wenwen said. Zhu Qiang agreed. When he saw the small supermarket, he was stunned: "This is the family owned, oh, yes, the owner of the family seems to be from here. I just don''t know which vige he is from. of." Yao Wenwen felt ufortable when she heard this. Every family has supermarkets in cities all over the country. Now it is a slightly more prosperous town, and there is such a supermarket. None of the people around her didn''t know that they were there. There is such a potential stock in the vige, why hasn''t she seen it before? Yao Wenwen was very upset, why did she only stare at the Tang family and He Chi before, wouldn''t it be okay to see other houses? Yao''s house is here. Yao Wenwen was stiff in ce, even Zhu Qiang looked at the Yao family in front of him, a little surprised. He thought everyone here was a small vi, but this Yao family was really different. Chapter 4798: Sister-in-law (80) Chapter 4798: Sister-inw (80) Chapter 4798 Little Sister (80) Dpidated house! When Yao Wenwen saw this, she almost fainted. She felt calm after walking along the way. I thought that Yao''s house was the same as the rest of the vige, but I didn''t expect it to be changed at all. "This is your home?" Zhu Qiang asked Yao Wenwen with some uncertainty this time. Yao Wenwen felt panic and embarrassment intertwined, and she didn''t know how to answer. When she was stunned, a gray-haired woman walked out of the house, it was Yao''s mother. Zhu Qiang and his party are morous, not easy at first nce, they are very attractive to Yao''s mother. Over the years, Yao''s mother has spent every day insulting Yao Wenwen. Had it not been for Yao Wenwen to offend everyone in the vige and do things like running off, would the Yao family''s life be so miserable? People in the vige develop, and no one wants to bring them. Although no one prevented her from setting up a stall at the entrance of the vige, selling some snacks and water to outsiders. But what can I do with that little money? She wanted to sell at high prices, anyway outsiders had to buy it. But when the vige learned about it, she was severely criticized and educated, saying that her behavior was damaging the image of her hometown and she was not allowed to do that. If you want to sell, it will be the same as the market price. Mother Yao couldn''t help but dare not raise the price at all. Even so, the family can''t save money. Yao Wenwen''s debts all fall on her head, and who made a lot of money in it, she came forward to borrow it. If you have a little money, someone wille up for debt. Yao Xuanxuan would not give her money. She had gone to ask for it, and had made a lot of noise, but was taught by the vigers that she cheated her daughter. Besides, Xie Lei is not a vegetarian, and can''t tolerate her making trouble like that. At most, Yao Xuanxuan would give her some red envelopes during the holidays and buy some food. It was her daughter''s filial piety and no one could gossip. Mother Yao first saw Zhu Qiang, and then moved her eyes to Yao Wenwen who was beside Zhu Qiang. The moment she saw Yao Wenwen, Mother Yao threw the dustpan in her hand on the ground, generating wind under her feet, and ran in front of Yao Wenwen in an instant, rushing Yao Wenwen hard. "You bastard, you finally came back, did you make me so miserable?" "Why did I give birth to you, a loser!" "I killed, you killed you!" Mother Yao is like a madman, pressing on Yao Wenwen and constantly beating. Seeing Yao Wenwen, she remembered what happened to the Yao family over the years. If it weren''t for Yao Wenwen, their Yao family would definitely be able to live in a small vi and drive a luxury car like everyone else. Yao Wenwen was suddenly pounced, and couldn''t react for a while. "Old man,e out quickly, Yao Wenwen, the one who killed a thousand knives, is back. When youe back this time, don''t even think about leaving, take her clothes off and pay the debt." Yao Wenwen was beaten up a bit, but Zhu Qiang and the driver reacted and stopped Yao''s mother. Yao''s family was making a lot of noise, and it didn''t take long for the vigers to know that Yao Wenwen was beaten up by Yao''s mother when she came back. I don''t know what she said, Yao''s mother didn''t do anything in the end, and the group returned to the house. Those creditors heard that Yao Wenwen had gone home, so he didn''t care about anything, and immediately went to Yao''s house to stop people. "The money is back?" Tang Guo asked Yao Xuanxuan, who brought the news to her. Yao Xuanxuan nodded: "She seems to be married to a boss, who is engaged in mining and real estate. It is a good mix. That little money is nothing to them. My mother was very angry at Yao Wenwen, but now she is holding a baby bump. It seems. This change of face is too fast. Even those creditors seem to have less resentment towards Yao Wenwen." "It is said that Yao Wenwen paid it back at twice the price." Chapter 4799: Sister-in-law (81) Chapter 4799: Sister-inw (81) Chapter 4799, sister-inw (81) When Tang Guo heard this, she knew that Yao Wenwen was using money to buy people''s hearts, and most of them wanted to do something with it. It is strange that Yao Wenwen can settle down. That man turned out to be a real estate agent. The boss next to Yao Wenwen used to mine a mine. I don''t know if he is alone. If so, Yao Wenwen must have said something if he suddenly engages in real estate. "Tongzi, help me look up the man Yao Wenwen married." [Ok, the host is big. After a while, the system told Tang Guo of Zhu Qiang''s information, which was very consistent with the man in her memory. In other words, Yao Wenwen took the lead this time and became the master. [Zhu Qiang listened to Yao Wenwen''s words, bought a lot ofnd, and currently repaired a lot of buildings. It''s just that with the current situation, the price cannot soar so fast. They n to upy the market first and slowly erge the te. At this time, the house price is very low. If Zhu Qiang really made the te bigger under Yao Wenwen''s proposal, then the other party might really be the richest man. That Yao Wenwen is not so cocky. That won''t work! This is not the result she wants. She just wants to stay in school and teach, and she doesn''t want to leave her hometown, but she can give the money to trusted people and let them make this te. "I want to see my eldest brother and sister?" Jin Heng felt that Tang Guo''s sudden decision was a little strange, "What are you going to do?" Jin Heng now knows what kind of daughter-inw he has. The development of everyone in the Tang family, no, it should be said that the development of the vige is closely rted to her. This time she actually wanted to see her elder brother and sister-inw in person, and Jin Heng felt that things were not easy. "Well, isn''t Yao Wenwen back? I heard that her husband is in real estate and is currently making this te. I have a hunch. If they continue to do this, house prices will rise rapidly in the future." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Isn''t the house just used to live? It''s so expensive to live in, so what''s the point?" Jin Heng understood, Tang Guo wanted to sabotage. The clear point is that she wants Tang Yu and his wife to make this te and control the entire te. They have the final say if the house price will rise in the future. "If you want to do it, do it. The money is with you." Jin Heng had no idea about money since he was a child, and he has never worried about it. "But I have a condition, where I must Take me. If you dont take me, I dont agree." "Mangy dog, so big, still inseparable." "Outside the colorful world, don''t look at it tightly, what should I do if I run away?" Tang Guoughed and said, "I was nning to take you with me, or else I would carry my luggage by myself. That''s too much." Jin Heng: "..." System: miserable! Tang Guo, Chen Yufen, and Tang Shi talked about their ns. In recent days, she also figured out a n. Anyway, this te is there. As long as her elder brother and sister-inw upy a major market share, Yao Wenwen will not be able to make waves. Not only couldn''t it turn over, she also wanted Yao Wenwen to die. "Tongzi, starting from today, Yao Wenwen will inform me of all the news. Whenever she mentions Zhu Qiang''s career, she must pay more attention." There are many people she can use. The Tang family has used up, and Yao Xuanxuan''s family, He''s family, and the vige have made friends with her. She can use everything she likes. Even if she Yao Wenwen has three heads and six arms, it is also iparable. Tang Guo and Jin Heng went to see Tang Yu and his wife violently, and put the n in front of them. After reading them, they both agreed. Chapter 4800: Sister-in-law (82) Chapter 4800: Sister-inw (82) Chapter 4800 sister-inw (82) Tang Guo came back again, a monthter. Yao Xuanxuan heard about it, and came to tell her about the recent changes in the Yao family. "The house is being repaired. It was built to the size of the vi in the vige. Now my mother is very beautiful. I was ridiculed when I met me before." Tang Guoforted: "Just live your own life, if you really do something, she will bite and not let go." "I know, for so many years, I still don''t understand? Anyway, I''m thirty years old." Yao Xuanxuan suddenly sighed, "Yes, time flies so fast, we are all thirty." "By the way, Tang Guo, time seems to favor you, howe you still look like an eighteen-year-old girl." Tang Guo touched the mirror next to him, and took Yao Xuanxuan''s light. "You also seem to be only about twenty. Don''t speak so old-fashioned." Now the whole vige knows how much Xie Lei spoils Yao Xuanxuan, and few don''t envy her. Zhu Qiang knew what happened to Yao Wenwen before, but he didn''t react much. In his opinion, this is just normal operation. If he was in that situation at the beginning, he would take the money and leave as soon as possible, leaving a breakeven so that he would have the capital to make aeback. Tang Guo knew this, even more polite. Whenever Zhu Qiang was involved in the industry and had prospects, she wrote ns to send to Tang Yu and his wife. It doesn''t matter what they do, whether they do it themselves or cooperate with others. Yao Wenwen didn''t mention that she had a child, and the Yao family would not. Zhu Qiang was very busy and went back after a few days. Yao Wenwen didn''t go back temporarily, and nned to live here again to show Yao''s parents face. Mother Yao asked her if she wanted to see He Ping. Yao Wenwen shook her head. She can''t go to see He Ping right now, it''s an oil bottle. Mother Yao didn''t mind, urging Yao Wenwen to have another one. The He family also got together over there, He Ping was so old, they were asking his opinion. He Ping said he didn''t care about Yao Wenwen, so he didn''t want to go. However, the vige is so big, we still meet. Yao Wenwen went to the town to go shopping and ran into He Chi and He Ping there. He Chi is not rich when he wears it, and He Ping is the same, very ordinary. When the clerk called the boss He Chi, Yao Wenwen was stunned. At this time,munication is actually not well-developed. Yao Wenwen doesn''t pay much attention to the information of the business district at all. How can I know that the boss of every family is He Chi. Yao Wenwen didn''t believe it, but soon saw a man dressed in a suit walk in from the outside. This time he called Mr. He and handed over a document. The current He Chi is very restrained, all the publicity has been restrained, and on the surface it looks really ordinary. He has no ns to remarry. His biological mother is not good to his son, and he is afraid that marrying a queen will be even worse to his son. Yao Wenwen finally knew that He Chi was the owner of all the chain stores, not an agent, and almost vomited blood. This time, she really got sick with anger. The Yao family is not allowed to mention anything about He Chi, even the family has them, she ns to never go shopping in the future. She originally wanted to show off some famous brands in the vige, but found that people in the vige are not rare at all. Yao Wenwen is gone again, she must let Zhu Qiang make a fortune and show the people here. Yao Wenwen''s movement has been under the attention of the system. No matter what she suggests to Zhu Qiang, Tang Guo will immediately write a n and let people do it. Tang Guo didn''t mean to leave her hometown. She felt very happy to be a teacher in the vige primary school. But recently a new female teacher came, which made her not very happy. It is said that this new teacher has a big background and is the daughter of a big boss somewhere. I heard that the vige is pretty good, so I tried every means to get in. Xu Xinlu reported on the first day, and when she saw Jin Heng, she was attracted by Jin Heng. There are nock of suitors around her, but those suitorsbined are not as good as Jin Heng. In Jin Heng, there is a temperament that is very attractive to her. Especially when she knew that Tang Guo just graduated from a high school and was able to be a teacher in such a good elementary school, she felt that the other party was a rtive. "Principal, I really think that Teacher Tangs education is not enough to be a teacher at Shangnan Primary School. All the teachers in our school, at least graduated from undergraduates, how can there be exceptions like Teacher Tang? There are many such exceptions. What will the school do after that?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4801: Sister-in-law (83) Chapter 4801: Sister-inw (83) Chapter 4801, sister-inw (83) "Mr. Xu, Mr. Tang has a very high level of professionalism. Every student in her ss is excellent. If you think that being a good teacher requires only superficial academic qualifications, isn''t it too one-sided?" Jin Heng said seriously. Since being with Tang Guo, she has improved every day. Even if she didn''t take the exam, few people could match her. And there is currently no regtion that graduating from high school cannot teach at Shangnan Primary School. If Tang Guo is really prevented from teaching by such regtions, then Shangnan Primary School is afraid that something will happen. Xu Xinlu came from another ce, and only knew that this ce was the most prosperous vige in China. Before, she apanied her father to here to inspect the purchase site. As for how this ce developed, she didn''t know and didn''t want to know. She just thinks that Shangnan Primary School is very beautiful, and the configuration inside is the best in the country. She herself wanted to be a teacher. Now that she found such a ce, she certainly wanted to be the best elementary school. I don''t know that there is another ident in this school, that is Tang Guo. A level that only graduated from high school can teach students here. Teachers in other mountain viges are at this level. This is the best Shangnan primary school. When she knew that Tang Guo and Jin Heng were husband and wife, she guessed that Tang Guo was able to enter the school relying on Jin Heng. If she stayed here for a few months and understood things clearly, she probably wouldn''t think so. "Principal, are you sheltering? Because Teacher Tang and you are married, you shelter her. Do you think that you are the principal and you can cover the sky at Shangnan Primary School?" Xu Xinlu is not afraid, if Jin Heng does not Deal with the matter properly and she will report it. At that time, regardless of Jin Heng or Tang Guo, they will be severely punished. She has a good impression of Jin Heng, but she doesn''t bother to be a junior, and she doesn''t want to lose a reputation for ruining her family''s family. Since the two couples are deeply affectionate and shelter each other, she prevents them from mixing in Shangnan Primary School. When things go wrong, Jin Heng can''t be the principal, so he will regret it. For a woman, ruin one''s own future. "Principal, please consider my opinion." Xu Xinlu didn''t wait for Jin Heng to speak and turned to leave. She gave Jin Heng three days. If the matter was not handled within three days, she would report it to Education Go to the board. Jin Heng frowned. How could there be such a teacher in Shangnan Primary School? Xu Xinlu''s appearance reminded him of one thing, that going to Nan Elementary School is no longer easy. The school has never been short of money. At present, there is arge amount of money in the school''s ount, and the amount of this money is increasing every year. Most of them are donations from vigers who made their homes nearby, and some are donations from students after going out. No matter how much it is, it is everyone''s heart. Starting from the old principal, the ledger has been made public, and an announcement will be made every year on what was bought with the money and where it was spent. At this time, Jin Heng suddenly realized that Shangnan Elementary School might have be the best elementary school in the country. Regarding the new teachers, he could not follow the original set. Teachers like Xu Xinlu are definitely not suitable for going to Nanan Elementary School. Anyone who came to work on the third day questioned the professional level of other teachers. They didn''t understand yet, so they just grabbed the academic qualifications to make trouble. He did not be Xu Xinlu, but was considering how to hire a teacher in the future. Chapter 4802: Sister-in-law (84) Chapter 4802: Sister-inw (84) Chapter 4802, sister-inw (84) "That teacher Xu came to see you?" Tang Guo went to Jin Heng''s office after ss, "What are you doing here?" Jin Heng quickly said: "Come to find the fault." With a look that you don''t get me wrong, he was almost amusing people to death, "At that time we were talking with the door open." "What are you nervous about? I didn''t doubt what you have?" Tang Guo sat on Jin Heng''s opponent with a smile in his eyes, "What''s wrong with her?" Jin Heng: "You said that you don''t have enough academic qualifications to be a student in Nan Elementary School. I have to deal with it quickly, Xiaoguo, she even threatened me. It is estimated that if I don''t deal with it, she will report it." "This person is at fault." Tang Guo felt speechless when she heard it. She was justzy to take the exam. She would waste years of time when she went out to study, "What are you going to do?" "Let her make trouble," Jin Heng doesn''t care about Xu Xinlu. "I''m thinking about another matter. In the future, it may be stricter to hire teachers at Shangnan Primary School. A direct transfer like this is not suitable for Shangnan Elementary school level. Everyone ising here. I think we still need some rules to select teachers from our school." "You have a good idea." Tang Guo agreed. "Highly educated is good, and the future trend will be the same, but high educated does not mean that it is suitable toe to Shangnan Primary School, and aprehensive level is required." "That''s what I meant." Jin Heng: "After returning home, we took the time to ponder this matter." Jin Heng doesn''t think it can''t apply for this matter. Shangnan Elementary School is developing very well. No one will stop this matter without that wink. After Tang Guo left the office, she said to the system, "What is Xu Xinlu''s background?" [The daughter of a food factory boss. When the system heard about Xu Xinlu before, it checked the other party''s information clearly, [This food factory is veryrge, even every family has it, and it also sells some food produced by their food factory. The purchase of Xu''s Food Factory basicallyes from our side. Meat, fruits, and vegetables are all here. "Well, Xu Xinlu is mostly after my Jin Heng." Tang Guo couldn''t tell. When Xu Xinlu came on the first day, there was something wrong in her eyes, mostly for trouble. But the other party''s daughter, probably didn''t want to bear the reputation of San, so she could only find other troubles to make her ufortable. Xu Xinlu wanted her to be ufortable, so she made their whole family ufortable. "Let her go and make trouble. After the trouble is up, everyone in the vige knows whose daughter she is, and see where her father buys the goods." System: Oh! Xu Xinlu is over. Xu Xinlu had been observing Jin Heng''s movements in the past few days and found that Jin Heng had not done anything, although she did not behave intimately with Tang Guo at school. But once school is over, Jin Heng must be riding a bicycle and carrying Tang Guo back. It wasn''t very far at first, and both Jin Heng and Tang Guo thought cycling was very interesting. Xu Xinlu lives in the teachers'' dormitory, and she feels upset looking at the two of Enai. Jin Heng obviously didn''t regard her as the same thing. Fortunately, she is not an ordinary teacher, otherwise she really can''t help them. Xu Xinlu thought of the attitude of the teachers in the office, and felt that these people were afraid of Jin Heng, so she didn''t dare to speak up. Doesnt it mean that Tang Guos level is not enough? The teachers in the office ignored her and regarded her as air. "Mr. Zhang, wait, let''s go together." "Oh, Teacher Li, what''s the matter?" Teacher Li lowered her voice: "That Xu Xinlu wanted to do something when she came, what do you think?" Chapter 4803: Sister-in-law (85) Chapter 4803: Sister-inw (85) Chapter 4803 Little Sister (85) "Let her go to the trouble. If the trouble is big, she will get off." Teacher Zhang squinted and said, "It is good luck for you to be able to teach at Shangnan Elementary School in a good time. Just watch it and spend some time. At that time, I wanted to teach in Shangnan Elementary School, it was harder than going to heaven." "How do you say?" Teacher Li was surprised. Teacher Zhang whispered: "When I went to the office that day, the principal asked me something. I guess that the selection of teachers who will enter the Shangnan Primary School in the future will be very strict, and the school is expected to adopt direct hiring of teachers. Can other schools ask for one? Question mark, as long as you apply for Shangnan Elementary School, you will definitely be able to have this qualification." "Well, that''s good. I don''t need to be transferred to someone who is as restless as Xu Xinlu. Saying that all of us are OK, but I went to talk about Teacher Tang. It''s a joke. This is enough to prove that she doesn''t know Shangnan Elementary School at all. How did Shangnan Primary School get to today step by step. Without Teacher Tang, where is today''s Shangnan Primary School?" Teacher Li said, "Then let''s wait for her to make trouble by herself and leave her alone?" "Well, look at the principal and Teacher Tang. Didn''t they ignore her? Waiting for her to make a fuss and arouse the anger of the vigers, so that she can retreat." Teacher Zhang said with a smile, "When she was not there , We can say anything in the office,ugh haha, everyone gets along very harmoniously, since she came, I feel that it is meaningless to stay in the office, if you want to say something, someone will always carry it, and the students will not be obedient. So irritating." "Yes, she always feels that she is right and that others are wrong. As far as she knows more, we are all soil buns. Talking to her, I guess I will get angry with mastopathy and myocardial infarction." Teacher Zhang approached Teacher Li and said in a low voice, "Who calls her a daughter, the daughter of a certain food factory owner." "So?" Teacher Li was surprised, "Teacher Zhang, do you still know this? Oh, yes, Teacher Zhang is a local, and most of his family members are also doing business. The news must be wide, you have to tell me." The corner of Teacher Zhangs lips twitched, and he took out a few small snacks from the handbag, and pointed the manufacturer on it to Teacher Li: This is the food factory. Our family grows vegetables. They have to go there every month. Our family picks up goods. My uncle''s family is a cattle breeder and we also have cooperation." "So it''s like this." Teacher Li didn''t know what he thought of, heughed out, "Is it because their goods are basically bought here?" "Yes, vegetables, fruits, meat, and aquatic products are all provided by the people here." "Then she''s done." Teacher Zhang coldly snorted: "So, let her make trouble, and when she has enough trouble, she should also leave. Leaving her in the office, I feel ufortable, and if I use a lipstick, she will say this is not good, then No, the color is not good, not as good as hers, not as expensive as hers, not a big brand. When she hung up a basket on the street that day, she looked at it strangely and said that women should be exquisite, as if I were just a bun The appearance of being aloof is really irritating. I think she is not a daughter, she is just a burst of wealth. What kind of lipstick, bag, you said that we locals, want to buy it is not easy, only daily necessities, must be engaged Everyone knows it." Xu Xinlu waited for another week, and found that Jin Heng still hadn''t taken any action. She decided to report this Friday. She happened to have no ss on Friday afternoon, so she must have someonee to take care of the system of Shangnan Primary School. Chapter 4804: Sister-in-law (86) Chapter 4804: Sister-inw (86) Chapter 4804 sister-inw (86) Soon after Xu Xinlu reported that Jin Heng of Shangnan Primary School had sheltered Tang Guo, a teacher with a high school education, Jin Heng and Tang Guo received the news. The party who epted the report was also very depressed. Who is Tang Guo? One hand helped the person who went to Nanan Elementary School. They almost became the principal in the past because they didn''t want to take care of things. As for the professional level, all the students who have been taught by her will not have bad grades. The probability of going to high school and entering university is 90%, and the remaining 10% say that they are too yful. It failed the education of Teacher Tang. What kind of concept is this, it is simply a god. Let them criticize and educate such a good teacher, are they blinded by shit? Every year in education, they rely on going to a rural elementary school in the south to show up with long faces. It is only those achievements made by Teacher Tang alone, and no one can dismiss her. Teacher Tangs literacy work at the time forced everyone in the viges near her to understand, not just the young children. But why Xu Xinlu wanted to report Tang Guo? They had to take care of this matter. After all, it was rted to a very good teacher. On Monday, someone was arranged toe to the school to observe the situation. Xu Xinlu was excited at first, but the plotter was unexpected by her. The people who came called her and Tang Guo together, first went to the ss Tang Guo taught this morning, and asked the students what ss they were taking today. The ssmates answered obediently, and then he asked the ssmates if he understood it, and if he would. The ssmates answered the meeting. The leader asked a few ssmates. He had seen it before and took notes. Xu Xinlu looked at these ssmates and answered the questions in an orderly manner. She almost picked one at random, and they all answered fluently. "What do the students think of Teacher Tang in ss? Are there any ces where you don''t understand, or are boring, or confused?" the leader asked with a smile. The students replied loudly: "No, Teacher Tang''s ss is interesting and lively. No matter how difficult it is, as long as it is taught by Teacher Tang, I will do it at once. It is very strange. Moreover, I never get lost in Tang''s ss. " "Yes, I can understand every question in Teacher Tang''s ss." The leader nodded with satisfaction: "I was in your ssroomst ss. I also think that Teacher Tang''s ss is very interesting, simple and easy to understand. I really didn''t find any students distracted. And you answered the questions very positively, indicating that Teacher Tang taught me. well." Now that Xu Xinlu made a report, they couldn''t help bute to see it, not only to see, but also to prove to Teacher Tang''s innocence, so that others could understand that her level was sufficient. Is it enough? Does the scene before me exin it? The leader looked at Xu Xinlu with an unpleasant expression: "Ms. Xu, it should be your ss next. A subject you teach oveps with Teacher Tang, and it happens to be another ss. Then, we''ll see it next ss. You are in ss, and when get out of ss is over, ask your ssmates again." The leader didn''t say it clearly, but let Xu Xinlu understand that if the level of Tang Guo''s side was not reached by that time, then she would not be qualified to question Tang Guo. Xu Xinlu was flustered, but she was not reconciled. She graduated from university, isn''t she no better than a high school student? A ss waspleted under Xu Xinlu''s hard work, and she believed that she had already yed the most perfect level. The leader asked the same question before and asked the students to answer. Chapter 4805: Sister-in-law (87) Chapter 4805: Sister-inw (87) Chapter 4805 Little Sister (87) Xu Xinlu looked at the stumbling response of the students, her hands and feet cold. Half of the people who picked it up couldn''t answer. "Ms. Xu, it seems that your ss level needs to be improved. The children are all the same. As teachers, we have to constantly improve our professional level in order to bring better to these children." "There are no dumb children, only teachers who can''t teach." Xu Xinlu has been criticized, and she knows that the things reported will be nothing. But she was really not reconciled. What a high school student could teach, she thought it was these people who greeted Tang Guo early and prepared her. Xu Xinlu''s incident has been publicized. The nearby vigers knew that Xu Xinlu had reported Tang Guo and wanted Tang Guo not to be a teacher. This incident undoubtedly made the vigers angry, but someone dared to bully Teacher Tang? If they were ordinary vigers, they might actually go to the school directly, asking the school to fire her. But the school belongs to their vige, and the principal is Jin Heng. This is also Teacher Tang''s hard work. They go to school to make trouble, doesn''t that add trouble to others? So they decided to use other methods. When Mr. Zhang saw the opportunity, he told the vigers about Xu Xinlu''s background. Everyone knew that the owner of the food factory was Xu Xinlu''s father. If you dare to bully them Teacher Tang, they will not sell the goods, or drag the goods for a while, see if they are in a hurry. To this end, the vigers also gathered for a meeting. They can deal with the food in the food factory at will, without worrying about the market. Boss Xu, who was far away in the food factory, was in a dilemma. The goods that should have been sent have not yet been received, not from one family, but from several viges near Shanghe Vige. He has not received all of them. He called to ask, and the other party only had one sentence: "Boss Xu, you are still good. It''s not that I don''t give you the goods, but you, Xu, are too bullying. We can''t give you the goods." He bullies? When did he bully? Does he dare to bully the ancestors of these viges? Their goods are good and the prices are fair. Now it is difficult to find such a supplier, otherwise his food factory can''t be opened so big. What makes him even more copsed is that every family also said that they need to consider follow-up cooperation. This is his biggest customer. Once the other party doesn''t want his things, then he waits for bankruptcy. There are so many food factories now, if they really break off with each other, then there is really no chance. Boss Xu realizes that things are not simple, otherwise it is impossible for people from several viges to unite and do things. He nned to go over to see the situation in person, but left overnight. He waited until the third day before he came to the vige to meet with his former cooperating supplier, and also with his family boss He Chi. "Boss Xu, do you know why I have today?" He Chi asked. Boss Xu didn''t quite understand that He Chi was a legend. Everyone knew that he was an inconsistent second-rate man. He suddenly woke up one day, and in just a few years, he spread his family all over the country. "It''s because of a word from a person, then it wakes me up." He Chi said again, "Do you know who you know?" How did Boss Xu know? He still asked politely. He Chi thinks Xu Xinlu is not very good, but boss Xu is still good. This time, they just wanted to give him a warning, and didn''t n to really bankrupt the family. After all, this matter was in Xu Xinlu, not in boss Xu. But only with a warning, boss Xu will take care of Xu Xinlu. Teacher Tang is a person they respect and cannot tolerate an outsider to bully. "Teacher Tang Guo from Shangnan Primary School," He Chi replied, "You said, is such a person a good teacher?" Boss Xu answered without hesitation: "Of course it is." see you tomorrow Chapter 4806: Sister-in-law (88) Chapter 4806: Sister-inw (88) Chapter 4806 Little Sister (88) "But some people questioned Teacher Tang''s professional level, saying that she had a high school diploma that was not worthy of being a teacher at Shangnan Primary School, so she ran to report it. People came from above and left again. Do you know why? Because Teacher Tang''s professional level is very hard. Nuclear, the people above didn''t think there was any problem. They came, and they couldn''t ignore reports, but they saw that Teacher Tang''s level was sufficient, so they left." "We locals all know Teacher Tang. Her professional level is not shown by superficial academic background. Isn''t the professional level of a teacher determined by the results of the students she teaches? Her students are good enough. Regardless of academic qualifications, it means that her professional level does not need to be questioned. However, some people only have academic qualifications in their eyes, not knowing the facts, and just relying on their shallow knowledge to report a good teacher." "Boss Xu, we can''t stand this happening." "Okay, boss Xu, I won''t save you for lunch today, I have something else." Boss Xu was kicked out, but he is a smart man, He Chi will not tell him this inexplicably. The person who made him unable to buy goods must have something to do with this teacher Tang. As long as he inquires about what happened recently, maybe he will know. At this moment, the secretary beside him suddenly said: "Mr. Xu, Miss Xu seems to be teaching at Shangnan Primary School. Would you like toe and have a look?" Boss Xu wanted to wave his hand to indicate that he would not go, but he is very busy now, so he can go up and talk about the past and wait until the matter is resolved. I have seen those people before, and the attitude towards him is okay, which shows that it is not annoying him, it seems that there is still a chance to cooperate. The premise is that he can resolve the matter and eliminate misunderstandings. He might be implicated by something. I don''t know who it is, but I want to kill him. Being caught by him, he must give a severe lesson. The secretary''s reminder made Boss Xu stunned: "What did you say?" "Miss Xu is at Shangnan Primary School..." Boss Xu stayed in ce, Teacher Tang was in Shangnan Primary School, and Xu Xinlu was also in Shangnan Primary School. Perhaps he understood. "Hurry up and find out what happened to Shangnan Primary School, and what Xinlu did recently." No one in the vicinity knew about Xu Xinlu''s report on Tang Guo. The vigers did not cause trouble. At the beginning, someone pointed out that they could not go to school to make trouble, which added trouble to Tang Guo and Jin Heng. Boss Xu''s secretary quickly asked about the ins and outs of the matter. After returning to talk to Boss Xu, Boss Xu''s eyes went dark. He just said, "How can we cooperate well, suddenly people stop cooperating." Dare to love that this old man is working hard to start a business, but his daughter went to other people''s ce to make trouble. "Go call Xu Xinlu out." Boss Xus car was already at the school gate, and he ordered the secretary to call Xu Xinlu out. The secretary responded and ran in quickly. Boss Xu took a deep breath. He didn''t know the matter clearly. He even dared to report others casually and questioned the professionalism of others. Earlier he had heard of Teacher Tang from Shangnan Primary School. He was not an ordinary character, and his heart was too shameful. It seemed that he was so spoiled that she dared to offend anyone. Xu Xinlu has been depressed recently, and reporting is useless. It seems that Tang Guo and Jin Heng are more powerful than she imagined. She did not give up the idea, she must figure out a way to let those who collude with each other learn a lesson. Unfortunately, this is not her ce, otherwise, how could it be so troublesome. Chapter 4807: Sister-in-law (89) Chapter 4807: Sister-inw (89) Chapter 4807 Little Sister (89) When Boss Xu''s secretary came in, Xu Xinlu was a little surprised. Could it be that her father missed her? Knowing that Boss Xu was also outside, Xu Xinlu hurried out. After getting in the car, Xu Xinlu realized that boss Xus face was a little ugly: "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" "Our family is going bankrupt." "What?" Xu Xinlu was taken aback and panicked instantly. Why? A food factory as big as her family has always been good, and many businesses like toe to their factory to order. Xu Xinlu immediately made up for the tragic situation after bankruptcy, and her face became pale, and she couldn''t worry about finding Tang Guo at this time. "Almost going bankrupt, if this matter is not handled well, it will not be far from bankruptcy." Thergest suppliers and orderers have suspended their cooperation with him, so what if a big factory does not go bankrupt? At this moment, where can you find such a good supplier, even if you find it, who can eat such arge order? No one can do it except every family. "Dad, think of a way, we can''t go bankrupt." Xu Xinlu panicked. If she goes bankrupt, how she will be mixed up in the sister circle in the future, those people will definitely see her jokes. Boss Xu felt disappointed when she saw Xu Xinlu''s behavior. She was more concerned about bankruptcy issues than him, and never thought of his dad. "What did you do in Shangnan Vige recently?" Xu Xinlu was stunned, did her dad know? Xu Xinlu talked about the recent events ording to her own beliefs, and still spit out Jin Heng and Tang Guo vigorously, saying that they covered the sky with one hand, and let the people above them all perfunctory. "Then Tang Guo is an ordinary high school student who graduated. I don''t know what Jin Heng likes about her. He actually did this kind of collusion for her, regardless of his future, and I don''t know how much money was stuffed there." "Xinlu, your ability to distort facts is getting better and better." Boss Xu was irritated. It was the first time he heard that the principal of Shangnan Primary School and the legendary Teacher Tang needed to give others money. Dont people around you donate money to the ount of Shangnan Elementary School? "Xinlu, do you really want to be a teacher?" "I don''t think you are suitable for being a teacher. I''m afraid that if you are a teacher, you will teach a group of students just like you." Boss Xu deliberately taught Xu Xinlu today. Under his negligence, Xu Xinlu became crooked. For her character, no one can be med. "You can''t understand Teacher Tang, it''s because of Principal Jin? But you don''t bother to get involved and can only make other troubles." I have to say that he still has a little understanding of Xu Xinlu''s mind. "Xinlu, you came to Shangnan Elementary School to teach. Have you ever learned about Shangnan Elementary School? Do you know its history? The teacher Tang you targeted everywhere, did you really know her? Xinlu, how did you be like this? Now? Because of my own selfishness, I need to report others without fear and fear. You said that a high school graduate is not worthy of going to Shangnan Elementary School. Lets not say that there is no such rule now. Even if there is, there will be For some idents, even if you dont have any academic qualifications, peoples knowledge will not be worse than those with a higher degree. If you look at the problem too simple, just look at the surface. "And in this matter, you are not on the righteous side at all. You are only privately. You are upset that you didn''t meet Principal Jin first. You are jealous of Teacher Tang, who graduated from high school, and you were able to be in love with Principal Jin and his wife. I Is that correct?" Chapter 4808: Sister-in-law (90) Chapter 4808: Sister-inw (90) Chapter 4808 Little Sister (90) Xu Xinlu widened, her lips were bloodless. After that little thought was dismantled, she felt embarrassed. "Secretary Liu, show Ms. Tang''s information to Xinlu. I want her to understand that even if some people don''t have a high degree of education on the surface, you will never be able to match their skills, knowledge, and ability. If you haven''t learned to walk, you have tough at people who can fly, and you have to report it if you are jealous, Xu Xinlu, you have be more skilled!" Xu Xinlu didn''t want to look at it. Boss Xu coldly snorted, "Secretary Liu, read it." What Zha Tangguo did was not difficult at all, it was made public by the school. In fact, in some corners of the school, you can see Tang Guo''s achievements. It''s a pity that Xu Xinlu didn''t even look at those. She offended all the school teachers, and no one wanted to remind her. Just waiting for her to get rid of the trouble. Who told Xu Xinlu to provoke someone bad, so he just asked Teacher Tang to trouble him, that''s it! Following the things Tang Guo did, one by one, Xu Xinlu copsed. Since Tang Guo was eighteen years old, she brought something different to Shangnan Primary School every year. Every year because of Tang Guo, countless studentse back to donate money. Not only that, there are also some letters from students to Tang Guoxie in this document. Hearing that there are some students in junior high and high schools, they even came back to ask Tang Guo''s questions. Xu Xinlu has nothing to say. Tang Guo in this document is almost almighty. It is said that she taught students while learning with Jin Heng. There is no doubt about Jin Heng''s knowledge. There is also Jin Heng''s evaluation of her: no matter what, she will learn it as soon as she learns, and so far there is nothing that can teach her. What does this show? It shows that she has surpassed Jin Heng in abilities, and Xu Xinlu even questioned her with a mere degree. It was a joke. Xu Xinlu''s eyes were red, and tears could not help streaming down. "Do you think that your dad and I have opened a factory, and the business is big. Anyone in the local area can be polite and can do whatever he wants? You can y Missy temper everywhere?" "There are people outside. Anyone from this ce is more capable than me. And their achievements are closely rted to this Teacher Tang." "Do you know the boss He Chi?" Of course Xu Xinlu knows that now she is crying so hard, why is this happening? Tang Guo is just a high school student, how could he be so capable? Before thinking about it, she just felt that there was no ce to put her face. "He Chi used to be a famous second-rate son. I saw him today. He personally told about his family history and how he took this correct path. It is because of the words of this teacher Tang. Just one sentence. When I clicked, I brought out some bosses from every family." "Lets talk about the factory. The source of our factory is from several viges such as Shanghe Vige. Looking at the whole country, the suppliers here are the most kind, the goods are good, the prices are not fake, and the prices are fair. Without them, my factory would not be as it is today. And they are not short of sales, why are they willing to continue to supply me? It may be because I am a good person and keep integrity." "The factory''srgest orderer is the He Chi who has every family." "And they are all closely rted to Teacher Tang. They are suspending cooperation, that is, they didn''t deliver to me on time, and every family has also suspended purchases." Chapter 4809: Sister-in-law (91) Chapter 4809: Sister-inw (91) Chapter 4809 Little Sister (91) "They did this because you, indiscriminately, ndered Teacher Tang, whom they respect very much. They didn''t cut it off directly, because I was still an honest person. They were willing to see me, and they gave me a step down. " "Tomorrow Monday, you will follow me to school to apologize, then resign and leave Shangnan Primary School." Xu Xinlu wanted to say no, y temper or something. Boss Xu didn''t give her a chance to speak: "You don''t have to agree, I will solve this by myself." Seeing Xu Xinlu''s expression on his face, Boss Xu was even more disappointed, "In the future, my property will have nothing to do with you. Dont use my power to show off and bully people. Mr. He is not unreasonable. I personally apologize to Teacher Tang, and you, I will help you transfer. How to choose, give me the answer tomorrow morning. " Xu Xinlu was driven out of the car, and she understood that this time, her father could not be on her side. She knelt down, hugging her knees and crying. Where did she know that Tang Guo was so powerful, she had to know how she could provoke her. On Monday, Boss Xu took Xu Xinlu to Tang Guo''s office to apologize. Tang Guo had received the news a long time ago, and she epted the apology of boss Xu. This person is still more sincere, as long as he removes Xu Xinlu. "Xinlu, there are many people in this world who hide dragons and crouching tigers. Your father, I am nothing. Your character will continue to offend others. This time its because they are nice and dont care, otherwise our family will soon face bankruptcy. ." "Let''s take a long lesson." Boss Xu sighed, "Drive." The crisis is resolved, but he doesn''t know whether his daughter cane back, he can only pay more attention to this aspect in the future. He is not only Xu Xinlu a daughter, but also a teenage daughter. After returning, he paid more attention. With Xu Xinlu''s character, I am afraid that there is no way to manage his family business. There are no two skills, but it is quite capable to cause trouble. Once Xu Xinlu''s affairs were over, Tang Guo''s life returned to peace again. From time to time, because of Yao Wenwen''s movement, she would write some ns and send it to Tang Yu and his wife to let them figure it out. Especially with regard to real estate, Tang Yu and his wife read Tang Guo''s n. As long as they have money, they will buynd and build houses and buildings. And that Zhu Qiang is not as fast as Tang Yu and his wife. At this time, the property market has not yet risen, and the price cannot be sold. His most funds are collected from the mine. Therefore, thend bought is not too much, and the buildings built do not upy much. Yao Wenwen doesn''t feel bad, anyway, in a few years, the property market wille together, and they will repair the house on the remainingnd, and then they will have the money to sell it. She didn''t know that thend and the buildings built by the Tang Yu couple were spread all over the country, just like He Chi opened his home. They do not intend to specte on the property, and specte on the price of the house. What they said for Tang Guo, the house, is very touching. Now that they have upied the main market, what they intend to do is to control housing prices. They are more than just such an industry. The Inte, chips, parts, and other industries are all involved. These three industries are all chosen by themselves. Tang Guo hadn''t mentioned anything, indicating that they had a good vision. In the year when Yao Wenwen thought housing prices soared, Zhu Qiang also thought he was going to make money. Now more and more people want to run into the city. After all, the resources in the city are better, and it is normal for the housing prices to soar rapidly. Chapter 4810: Sister-in-law (92) Chapter 4810: Sister-inw (92) Chapter 4810 Little Sister (92) On the other hand, Tang Yu and his wife have already proposed a house purchase restriction policy. The limit of two houses per person has made it impossible for real estate spectors to rise, and naturally house prices cannot soar. When Zhu Qiang received this policy, he was stunned. Even Yao Wenwen is a little unbelievable, how could it be possible? At this time, how could there be such a weird house purchase policy, which is still nationwide, regardless of the number of houses purchased in the past, from now on, one person can only own two sets at most. Those who have owned multiple sets are not eligible to buy houses unless they are sold. If you have not bought a house, you can buy two sets. Although housing prices have risen, they are not as affordable as Yao Wenwen has seen, where a city works for 3,000 to 4,000 and house prices are 10,000 to 20,000. "How could this happen?" Yao Wenwen copsed. When did the Yujiang Real Estate Company be so big, why didn''t she notice it? The emergence of Yujiang Real Estate Company has almost taken over most of the country''s resources, but people still do not specte in real estate, and control stable housing prices, so that every family has the opportunity to buy a house. If you have money, buy the more expensive one, and if you dont have a house, buy the cheaper one. And there are certain restrictions on buying a house, which will make up for some gaps. It''s hard to operate. Zhu Qiang suffered a big loss and didn''t make any money at all. He felt that this policy was especially aimed at him. Leave the house idle, he loses even more, sell it, it is estimated that the cost can be recovered. Yao Wenwen also learnedter that the boss of Yujiang Real Estate Company was Tang Yu and his wife, who almost spit out old blood. Not reconciled, she gave Zhu Qiang an idea again, but no matter what attention she paid, Tang Guo would know that she immediately arranged for people in the vige to upy the market. Unconsciously, people in the vige set foot in various industries and blocked Yao Wenwen''s road. Those people who were tired of Yao Wenwen''s money at the beginning wereter followed by Zhu Qiang. I found that the people in the vige have be rich, and they are very rich, and their bowels are regretted. I had known that they would stay in Yufens aunts factory, and would be guided by the Tang family and the He family. Isnt it just around the corner to make a fortune? When they didn''t know what was blinding their eyes, they believed in Yao Wenwen. "Why, I was born again, why are there people everywhere, no matter what they do, they can do it first!" Yao Wenwen yelled at home, how could Jiang Qian and Tang Yu make that kind of achievement after being together. This world is different,pletely different from the world in her memory. Why is it different? House prices are controlled, and there is no way to stir up. The Inte also appeared early, which was terrible. Chippanies have also risen. It''s not the same, it''s so different, Yao Wenwen is very broken. Before she copsed, Zhu Qiang returned in despair, indicating that there was a problem with thepany and the mine. Before he could settle, the ident in the mine was reported and he could not escape. He was not only subject to sanctions and fines, but also a huge sum of money topensate the families of the casualties. Zhu Qiang fell and Yao Wenwen was also driven out of the vi. What made her even more ridiculous was that Zhu Qiang''spany was finally acquired by the original partner in her memory. Next to the original partner was a very handsome middle-aged man. I heard that this man started from scratch, and that the original match was originally a campus lover. It''s just that the family always disagreed, andter seeded, and the two got married. Chapter 4811: Sister-in-law (end) Chapter 4811: Sister-inw (end) Chapter 4811 Little Sister (End) When Yao Wenwen heard this, she almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. The money is gone, the house is gone, and Zhu Qiang is in the game. Yao Wenwen divorced Zhu Qiang immediately. She didn''t dare to return to Yao''s house, so she didn''t know where she was hiding. This world is too unfriendly to her rebirth. Obviously she is a rebirth, so why is God not giving her a little chance for the whole vige? Is she targeted? System: Yes. Tang Guo had to leave before many people, after all, life was limited. Not long after she left, Jin Heng also followed. Two people who are obviously so healthy are beyond the imagination of everyone. "Little sister is the most powerful one in our family." Tang Yu said, holding a pile of ns written by Tang Guo in his hands. "Others only saw our couple scolding the situation in the mall, but they didn''t know the little sister. Take control of the overall situation behind your back." Jiang Qian also touched the ns: "If there were no younger sisters, how could we be so rxed." Tang Shi''s eyes were red: "The little girl is already amazing, my sister, can she not be amazing? Years ago, some people actually said that she was not worthy to be a teacher. It was also at that time that I was not there, and if I wanted to be there, I promised that she would not get out of Shanghe Vige. " "Brother Shi, don''t be sad." Even when she is older, the woman standing next to Tang Shi is still very beautiful. She is evenparable to Tang Guo. When Tang Shi married this woman, many people remembered the previous one. It happened, "The sessor of Xu''s Food Company is Miss Xu''s Second Family. The person who dislikes our little sister is not qualified." Xu Xinlu''s virtue did not change, so Boss Xu simply cultivated her second child. Xu Xinlu was jealous and caused a lot of troubles, and finally she was mercilessly sent away by boss Xu. After Miss Xu Er took over the power, Xu Xinlu dared not make trouble for fear of being suspended. "That''s right." Tang Shi was in a much better mood, "My little girl is so good, no one can see that her eyes are covered with shit." "That kid Jin Heng is too infatuated. It doesn''t look anything, why did he leave suddenly." Tang Shi murmured, "I guess it was that kid who was afraid that the ghost of the underworld would seduce the little girl and couldn''t wait to go." Everyone was silent, it was really possible, who didn''t know Jin Hengduo''s baby Tang Guo. Shanghe Vige and other nearby viges are a vige full of legends. Later, many people talked about it, this is a vige of talents. Tangguo itself is rtively simple, salted fish. But then those people who were promising in the vige all gave themselves autobiography. In his autobiography, Tang Guo is always mentioned more or less. Almost everyone mentioned how Teacher Tang literate them and let them read. Many yearster, schrs studied these autobiography and discovered an astonishing truth. The development of these people is really closely rted to the teacher Tang who only graduated from high school. "Tongzi, what is this ce? Didn''t it go straight back to Tianquan?" Tang Guo looked at a bridge in front of him, and there was an old woman on the bridge who was adjusting soup, "Howe you look like Naihe Bridge and Po Meng? " System: [I dont know the host is big, this is the first time I have encountered this situation. Tang Guo didn''t mean to be in the past, he kept wandering around, standing by the river to observe. The billowing river water was ck, and the breath that came out of it was not very friendly, but it did not scare her. Tang Guo walked towards Naihe Bridge and arrived in front of Po Meng. Po Meng did not raise her head, but subconsciously handed her a bowl of soup, and she could still whisper: "Drink it, you will be reborn after drinking it." "It''s really Naihe Bridge." Tang Guo took the soup from Po Meng''s bowl, "What if you don''t drink it?" Po Meng paused and raised her head: "If you don''t drink, you won''t be reincarnated." "Then I won''t go to reincarnation." Tang Guo walked back, she hadn''t figured it out yet. It always felt weird, her powerful soul power instantly covered the entire underworld, and she found the pce of Hades who was in charge, and she floated towards that ce. When she came to the pce of Yan Wang, she suddenly broke in, and she was really surprised by Yan Wang. He found that he could not see Tang Guo at all, and the anger in his heart instantly disappeared. He quickly walked down: "I don''t know what you are doing here, your Excellency?" "I have to ask you, why did I get to this ce?" Add one more chapter to end this world see you tomorrow Chapter 4812: Trapped underworld (1) Chapter 4812: Trapped underworld (1) Chapter 4812 Trapped Netherworld (1) Hell was silent, and the other party didn''t know how he appeared in this ce? Then how could he know why she appeared in this ce? This thing is full of weirdness, the aura in this person is very strong, and it is an existence that he cannot provoke. It seems that he is not hostile to him, so it''s better to ask someone to sit down before talking. "I don''t know what your Excellency is called?" Yan Wang asked politely. The Yan Wang Pce has never been here before. "Tang Guo." Seeing Tang Guo''s friendly attitude, He immediately smiled and gestured to please: "Miss Tang might as well sit down and drink two cups of tea and talk about other things?" "Of course it''s good." Tang Guo was also guessing in her heart, it should not be the ghost of the Hades. Hades was obviously very jealous of her. He was still very witty and would not trouble himself. She suddenly appeared in the underworld, and it was impossible for a bad guy to hook her soul away. How powerful her soul breath is, the evil spirits will only take a detour and cannot provoke her. Who is it? Two faces appeared in her mind. Those two faces were a person, the one who was trapped in a certain formation at the beginning. Calcting the time, with the opponent''s strength, under normal circumstances, this time is not avable. However, the other party has a general origin, and perhaps used a special method to get out. Even if you can get away, it is probably not good. The possibility of that person is quite big. "Yang Jian''s longevity is exhausted, and I will suddenly appear here when I am conscious." The king of Yan poured tea to Tang Guo: "I also asked the bad guy just now, they didn''t invite Miss Tang to the underworld." "In addition, I just checked the monitoring of the Xia Jifu, and there is no record of Miss Tang''s entry and exit. It is certain that the monitoring has not been blocked. Miss Tang appeared suddenly." Tang Guo: "Do you still have surveince?" "Hahaha, of course." He said that he was a little proud of this. "Isn''t it all advancing with the times now? There is monitoring on it, why can''t we have it in the prefecture? Since there is monitoring, the prefecture has Law and order are much better. Some talents whoe from the sun cannot go to reincarnation temporarily, so I will leave them to work in the underworld." "Has a good idea." "It''s all imitating Yang Jian everywhere." Yan Wang waspletely relieved. It was obvious that Tang Guo was not looking for trouble, so he should make more friends. "Miss Tang muste from an extraordinary background, since you can''t find the reason foring here, it''s better to stay in the underworld and observe." Tang Guo had the same n. She wanted to leave, but she suddenly discovered that something was covering the entire underground pce, like a very powerful formation. She came to Hades first because if she wanted to break the formation, there might be a lot of movement. In this case, the possibility of this formation is really great by that person. I don''t know why the other party trapped her here, that person cannot be killed. The other party suffered two losses in her hands, and there will surely be something toe back again. Although she can''t kill, but as long as the opponent appears, she still wants to kill. Even if you can''t kill, you have to make the other party a little loss. "Hammer, the underworld is currently trapped by a formation method. After two days, I may break the formation, and there will be a lot of movement at that time." Tang Guo directly said his n, but the formation method surprised Yan Wang. "Have a flurry of trapping the underworld?" The king of Hades quickly checked with his consciousness, but found that the operation of the underworld was very normal, and its ins and outs were not affected. He exined this result to Tang Guoyi. Chapter 4813: Trapped underworld (2) Chapter 4813: Trapped underworld (2) Chapter 4813 Trapped Netherworld (2) "The formation should be directed at me, so if you don''t intercept the underworld personnel, the opponent is very strong." It''s the person who is more likely, and hees to target her again. I don''t know what that person''s identity is, and why he should target her everywhere. Tang Guo stayed in the underworld as a guest and chatted with Yan Wang for an afternoon, and Yan Wang arranged for her to use two messengers. Said that he was busy with official duties and really couldn''t spare time. When she is about to break the battle, just let him know. Tang Guo first checked the formation that trapped the underworld, and found that it was the underworld. The other party must have calcted that she could not destroy the entire underworld in order to go out. Can''t destroy the formation eyes to break the formation, then she can only use brute force to break the formation. It takes a long time to break the formation with brute force. Since it can be broken, she is not in a hurry. After telling the king, she went to the most remote ce in the underworld, preparing to break the formation in this ce. She took out the sword, a sword and a machete formation, there was some vibration in the formation. With her current strength, to break this formation, at least one hundred thousand swords must be cut. What was facing her right now was not the difficulty of breaking the formation, but what was the real intention of the other party to arrange a formation that could only trap her for a while. Tang Guo was standing at the edge of the formation with a sword, and the two evil men behind him were trembling with her casual sword. Where did the Killing Gode from here? If that sword falls on them, they will surely lose their souls in an instant, no wonder Lord Yan wants them to take care of them. Tang Guo decided that it was better to break the formation first. If she takes one sword per second, it will only take more than a day to break the formation. If she wanted to understand, she shot, the sword in her hand was so fast that only the afterimage could be seen. Unconsciously, the day passed. She always felt that things were not easy, and it would be best if she could break the line as soon as possible. Seeing that she was still 10,000 swords short, a voice made her have to stop her movements. Beside her, a person appeared. She had never seen this person. The other party was holding a folding fan and smiling at her one by one. In her eyes, thecency of the corners of her lips did not conceal, as if she had already seeded. "Aguoguo, I met again." The man smiled and put away his folding fan. Seeing Tang Guo watching him, he suddenly realized, "Actually, I should introduce myself. After all, you have no memory and don''t know me. My name is Yuan Jiu. We used to know each other." "I''m not interested in you. It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. Let''s talk about it, your purpose of using this useless little formation to trap me here for two days. Hearing Tang Guo''s disdainful tone, Yuan Jiu didn''t get angry: "Oh, even if it''s a small break, it can trap you for two days, right? Two days in the underground pce, you can do a lot of things in other ces." "Isn''t Agoguo''s eyes tolerant of sand? I just want to put some sand in your eyes to see." Yuan Jiu said happily, "Two days are enough for me to arrange everything. Agogo, Do you want to know what I did? Actually, you dont want to know, but I will tell you." "Your brain has a problem." Yuan Jiu felt that his conspiracy had seeded. No matter how Tang Guo scolded him, he would not be angry, because she would only be angry when she saw everything that followed. "It''s all here, I carefully arranged for so long, why don''t you take a look? Even if you rush over now, it is of no use." Yuan Jiu waved his hand, and a scene appeared in front of the two of them instantly, like a screen, appeared inside. Some pictures. Chapter 4814: Trapped underworld (3) Chapter 4814: Trapped underworld (3) Chapter 4814 Trapped Netherworld (3) A beautiful woman appeared on the screen. She was very young and looked like she was in her early twenties. Yuan Jiu introduced on the side: "This is the character you were meant to possess." "You know quite clearly." Tang Guo didn''t move his eyes away from this beautiful twenty-year-old woman. The other''s face didn''t look good. There was a cold medicine next to him. It should be a cold. Yuan Jiu: "The main storyline of this world is that the hero and the heroine were originally a loving couple, but for various reasons, the two quarreled and broke up. Half a year after the breakup, the hero found the role you want to possess. Oh, she is still named Tang Guo. One month after the male protagonist and''Tang Guo'' confirmed their rtionship, the female protagonist lost her memory. This amnesia is quite strange, and she forgot all the plots after the conflict between her and the male protagonist and the breakup. ." "In other words, in the impression of the heroine, she and the hero are still in love." "Of course the male protagonist is very bloody, and he did not forget his feelings for the female protagonist. Then, as you know, the feelings between the three people are entangled. It must not be that simple. I helped do something, let''s Tang Guo''s rebirth." Tang Guo saw the beautiful woman in the picture just now, and his eyes were a little different. "What do you want to do?" "What else can I do? In other words, if the stalker is in this world, will it have something to do with Tang Guo after rebirth? Hehehe..." Yuan Jiu kept shaking the folding fan, "I don''t want to do anything. , I just want you to see with your own eyes that the **** is good for others. Marry someone and sleep with someone." Yuan Jiu found that Tang Guo''s face was not so good, and he was in a happy mood. "Oh, if you see that a follower is good to others, and being with others, you can imagine that he won''t be able to get into your eyes from now on." Yuan Jiu thought bitterly. He was in order to break the battle. Paid a heavy price, spent countless treasures and time, and finally recovered from the injury. Agogo, this is my revenge for you, let you see with your own eyes the best things broken before your eyes. Tang Guo ignored Yuan Jiu, she was already pinching. Yuan Jiu saw this: "What are you doing?" "Set up a formation first, and then clean up youter." When Tang Guo said, the formation had already beenpleted. Yuan Jiu''s face copsed: "Agogo, you lunatic." "You messed with me first." Yuan Jiu found that he really couldn''te and go freely. He was a little upset and a little grateful. Fortunately, he left behind. Even if he is trapped, his loss will not be as heavy asst time. Yuan Jiu calmly said: "A Guoguo, I was prepared long ago, you can''t kill me." After that, he grinned, as if very proud. Tang Guo seemed to be looking at an idiot: "If I didn''t guess, you are part of the main body, right? But to break through the time and space, the power will not be too small. I did not intend to kill you, just destroy you. The part of you that is separated will turn you into the purest energy and swallow it." Yuan Jiu: "..." "Yuan Jiu, right? You''d better do it like this in every world. Youe one, and I swallow one. I see how many times your body can divide. If you are as powerful as cell division, I lose." Yuan Jiu''s lips trembled, and her calf was shaking. Tianhai Xiaobawang is different. But this hatred, he had to report it. "Agogo, why bother..." Chapter 4815: Trapped in the Netherworld (End) Chapter 4815: Trapped in the Netherworld (End) Chapter 4815 Trapped Netherworld (End) Tang Guo: "No matter who you are or what grievances you have with me, if I can go out one day, I will definitely ask you to survive but not die." Yuan Jiu''s soul was shaking. No, he was not a vegetarian. She came to get him, wouldn''t he know how to run? Yes, if she can go out, he will run quickly. Tang Guo didn''t talk to Yuan Jiuduo any more, her eyes fell on the screen. After the "Tang Guo" inside was reborn, he had already taken a counterattack against the male and female protagonists. The other party''s methods were exactly the same as hers, and every calction won her heart. It''s just that the aura of the male and female masters seems to be great, and they can turn danger into peace every time. "I just let her be born again, but I didn''t add luck to her. Luck is such a precious thing. She is a disabled...stepping stone, she doesn''t have much aura at all. Even if she is reborn, she still can''t beat the hero and heroine. Yes. But, its different if your follower is there. Look, if you say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there, the follower is here." Tang Guo tightened her lips and looked at the person Yuan Jiu was referring to. That person was Xie Lin in this life. The appearance of Xie Lin made "Tang Guo" who had fallen into the end of the crossbow turn the crisis into peace. It can be seen from the other party''s means that this person is indeed that guy. What made Tang Guo feel better was that although he had helped him, he didn''t have any other thoughts about the "Tang Guo" inside, as if he was justing to help once. that is it. Yuan Jiu didn''t panic: "The feelings will be cultivated slowly." When Yuan Jiu''s words fell, Xie Lin and "Tang Guo" in the picture were talking. After rebirth, "Tang Guo", because of the various injustices and experiences in the previous life, has a bit of jealousy and distrust of anyone. Xie Lin''s appearance and sudden help made her very vignt. There was no such thing as the so-called heroes that Yuan Jiu hoped to save the beauty, and the beauty would give birth to a good impression. Tang Guo saw the crux of the matter. Xie Lin did help "Tang Guo", but he behaved very strangely. If she was the "Tang Guo" inside, all this would be strange. This person is inexplicable. Xie Lin: "I''m really not here to help you specifically, it''s just that you have some rtionship with that person, it is because of her face. Something bad happened in the middle, something went wrong, she should note, and I don''t want to see you The end is miserable. If you don''t mind, you can call me Big Brother." The plot Yuan Jiu expected did not happen. He originally expected the two to be lovers, but he did not expect them to be brothers and sisters. What made Yuan Jiu copse even more was that Xie Lin took "Tang Guo" home and asked his parents to recognize her as an adopted daughter. So they are real brothers and sisters. When Tang Guo saw this, she suddenlyughed: "Yuan Jiu, you have been conspiring so much, and you are in vain." "Licking the dog will not kill you." Yuan Jiu scolded bitterly, and said, "I haven''t seen such a person before, I don''t understand. It''s all... Tang Guo, why is he? I dont like the one inside." "Didn''t you watch it?" Tang Guo asked Yuan Jiu. Yuan Jiu roared angrily: "What''s so beautiful? They are all brothers and sisters." It took him such a big price to show him this, maybe that follower has a brain problem. Tang Guo did not leave the screen. Xie Lin was already in the hospital bed at this time, sayingst words to "Tang Guo" and let her take care of his parents. In the end, "Tang Guo" shouted to his brother, vowing to take care of his parents. Xie Lin said that he was going to find her, so he closed his eyes. Yuan Jiu is very angry! This assassin doesn''t live up to it at all! Damn, he nned so many things, nothing happened, and he was **** off by the other side. Smelly follower. Yuan Jiu suddenly felt so cold, and then he felt that he could not move. He shouted: "Hey hey hey... are you serious?" "What do you mean?" "Damn, he didn''t do anything. He only recognized a younger sister and didn''t betray you. Just forget about it." Tang Guo rubbed Yuan Jiu''s soul vigorously, listening to the other''s screams, and said, "But you waste my time and make him sad." "My fucking..." "The energy is too low. You can divide it into more points next time. I don''t mind if you do this kind of thing several times. It''s best if youe directly on your body. Maybe I can swallow you and I can go out." This is thest thing Yuan Jiu heard. Chapter 4816: The calculated sister (1) Chapter 4816: The calcted sister (1) Chapter 4816 The calcted sister (1) "Guo''er, what are you thinking? These are all carefully selected by your brother-inw, don''t you like it?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and saw a young woman in her eyes. Looking at her dress, this should be the ancient world. The woman in front of her was beautiful and dignified, but her face was pale, a little haggard, and very thin, as if she was blown down by a gust of wind. The other party was holding her hand, Tang Guo also took the opportunity to get her pulse. The pulse condition is very weak, and there are still some residual poisons in her body. If there is no genius doctor to clean up the residual poison in her body, and no matter how to treat her body, then the other party should die within three years. "Look, these are all selected by your brother-inw, ording to your preferences." The woman said to Tang Guo that the various gadgets ced in the jewelry box in front of her were indeed exquisite and valuable. The cheapest one is a pearl with the size of a thumb. It is smooth and round, and is the top-quality pearl. "Does Guo''er like this pearl? It looks really good. It was your brother-inw who asked someone to find it. It took a lot of thought." The woman mentioned her brother-inw who had not yet met, and Tang Guo felt that something was wrong. The person in front of him, if the guess is good, is her rtives. Why should my sister keep mentioning her brother-inw in front of her? Something is too wrong, it looks abnormal, like pimping. Thinking about it this way, Tang Guo was a little strange to the woman in front of her, and she felt that her guess was very close to the truth. If her sister doesn''t get medical treatment, her life span will only be three years, and she doesn''t know if the other party has any children. If there are children, the other party is likely to want her to rece them, one will not lose the rtionship between the two families, and second, they can help her take care of the children. This kind of elder sister''s death, and her sister''s family renewed the string in the past is verymon in the ancient background. The true ancient woman, when encountered such a situation, really had no way to resist. Maybe the two parties have already negotiated and have this intention, so the other party dare to be so tant, otherwise how bad is the reputation of her daughter who has not been out of the cab? This kind of default thing, no one will say anything. "Sister, I''m a little tired." Tang Guo pretended to be very tired. Now she must watch the plot of this world immediately. Her sister''s continuous promotion of her own man made her a little sick. Obviously there are so many unwillingnesses and even a bit of jealousy in my eyes, but having to do this is too ufortable. "Well, then go to rest, drink this cup of ginseng tea, and sleep better after drinking it." Tang Guo took the ginseng tea that the woman handed over, and when she put it on the tip of her nose, she instantly smelled something inside, which turned out to be a sterilization medicine. The portion is small, but if you eat it a few more times, you will definitely be truly infertile. But she still drank it, because this thing had no effect on her. She Yu Guang looked at the other party with a sigh of relief and was very satisfied, feeling that her guess was not wrong. Really ruthless! I just don''t know if the family behind her thinks that way. "Sister, go to sleep,e over and ask you to have dinner at night." Tang Guo only epted the memory when people left. There are not many plots and her guesses. Her sister is Tang Shan, and her father is a third-rank official, and in this capital, he is a petty official. Her brother-inw is terrific, turned out to be the current regent. There are few regents in their early thirties, and there are not many in the history of this world, and they are the kind who control power and are full of fear and support. Tang Guo became more and more convinced that Tang Shan''s actions were affirmed by the family. see you tomorrow Chapter 4817: The calculated sister (2) Chapter 4817: The calcted sister (2) Chapter 4817 The calcted sister (2) Sure enough, after seeing Tang Shan''s fate, it was the family''s permission to let Tang Guo, the seconddy of the Tang family, marry into the Regent Pce. It was Tang Shan''s private behavior to give the original owner the infertility medicine. Later, the original owner''s mother knew about it and did not say anything. Tang Shan is afraid that after her death, her sister and the regent will have children of their own, so she will not care for her children. In the future, the regent will not leave her children. So just don''t do it or do it endlessly. In her opinion, the original owner does not have a child, and her pair of children themselves are the original owner''s niece and will definitely treat them as if they were her own. She received the original owner into the regent''s mansion, ostensibly, she intends to let the original owner and the regent develop a rtionship, so that it will not be too abrupt in the future. In fact, I just wanted to find an opportunity to administer medicine to the original owner. Tang Shan seeded, and the original owner had never guarded against her. This elder sister who had been close to her since childhood would actually treat her with such cruel methods. Although she doesn''t like Tang Shan''s mention of the regent from time to time, her sister is seriously ill, and she is willing to follow Tang Shan many times. Tang Shan did not prepare anything delicious, she didn''t want to make her sister feel sad, but she didn''t expect a sincere heart, waiting for her sister''s calction. After Tang Shan finished his calctions, he left half a yearter. The original owner only married the regent a yearter, the regent did not like her, and marrying her was only Tang Shan''sst words. Tang Shan is in love with the husband and wife of the regent. Whatever she says, the regent will naturally listen. After marrying someone back, she became a decoration. At first she didn''t think it was too much. Just decorate the furnishings. The wishes of the rtives arepleted and the family arrangements arepleted. In this life, she will take good care of the children of her rtives. Seeing the attitude of the regent, she coincided with him and thought it was good. She had never thought about that powerful brother-inw, and she didn''t think she was suitable for such a person. If Tang Shan hadn''t poisoned the original owner, perhaps no matter what happenedter, she would only raise two children with peace of mind. Unfortunately, what Tang Shan did, she learned the truth for half a year after she married in. From this day on, she saw that the two children who were hostile to her were full of indifference. The original owner, who was originally lively and angry, has also be reticent, and even looks gloomy sometimes. The two children would asionally be scared to cry by her. She could bear the mischief of the previous two children. Now that the two children are fooling around, she will speak out and me, will not pity as before, and be patient. Let her really kill two children, she really can''t do it with her temperament. Therefore, she can only be indifferent and indifferent to them when they do not exist. These two children may have been arrogant and domineering because of their father''s great power, and they often confronted the original owner from the beginning. People inside and outside the pce know that the two sides are at odds. Because of this, the regent had quite a problem with her. Later, something happened and forbade her to leave his yard, which was equivalent to banning her feet. This incident spread that her stepmother treated her two children harshly. The Regent thought she was Tang Shan''s sister, which allowed her to live in the house. If this is the case for the rest of his life, the original owner will be lonely at best. When the two children were ten years old, the heroine of this world appeared, a transgressive woman. As soon as he appeared, he had a fate with these two children. Chapter 4818: The calculated sister (3) Chapter 4818: The calcted sister (3) Chapter 4818 The calcted sister (3) The two children were abducted by human traffickers because of their mischief. They happened to ran into the crossing woman who was abducted by the trafficker. With her own wisdom, the crossing woman sessfully escaped danger and saved the two children. As for the other cannon fodder, she did not have the ability to save it. Because of saving two children, the crossing girl was seriously injured. Fortunately, the regent arrived in time and killed her. Since then, there has been contact between the woman passing through and the king of photographers, and a secret affection has slowly developed. Crossing daughter also knows that the regent has a step-wife who is the sister of the regent''s original wife. From the mouths of the two children, she learned that the stepwife was very vicious and had treated the two children harshly, and felt pity for them even more. In short, Chu Qiu, the transcendent female, held a not-so-good feeling towards the original owner, until she saw her, she turned out to be a gloomy, indifferent person who looked ufortable. Later, someone killed two children, and the original owners were all suspects. Later, the regent fell in love with Chu Qiu''s affairs. Many people knew that some people were tempted to harm Chu Qiu. The first person to do this was the Tang family. It''s just that the Tang family failed to harm Chu Qiu and was discovered. The regent med all this on the original owner. He looked at Tang Shan''s face and didn''t touch the Tang family. As for the original owner, he was not so lucky. He was demoted as a concubine by the regent and was bullied by the servants in the pce. The subordinates bullied her, first because she felt she was out of power, and second because of the orders of the two children. In their eyes, the original owner is the wicked murderer who killed their mother, so he has never kept his hands in these years. Someone among them harmed them. As long as no evidence was found, they all speciously stated that it was probably the original owner. The poor original owner, because they are two children, has never done anything excessive. After being demoted as a concubine, she finally understood how stupid she was. Before she died, she was wise once and once again ruthlessly. She secretly contacted the Tang family and asked the Tang family to give her some sterilization medicine, saying that if Chu Qiu had a child, Tang Shan''s two children would definitely not end well. The Tang family thought she was sincere, and they really struggled to find medicine for her. In fact, she was not trying to deal with Chu Qiu, she was giving medicine to the two grown-up children. This matter was found out soon, but it didn''t help. These two are not the protagonists, so naturally there is no way to recover. The regent was furious and finally killed her. I don''t know what happened after her death. The Prince Regent''s Mansion should not be very peaceful. ording to the original owner''s guess, the two children and Chu Qiu might not live in harmony for a lifetime. In thest sense, she was still regretful that she did not see whether the regent finally chose Chu Qiu or the two children. When looking at this memory, Tang Guo was a littleplicated. A simple and lovely girl, just because of the selfishness of her sister, ended up in this way, it is impossible to sigh. She didn''t immediately want to do anything, but got together with the friends in the group. Seeing that everyone was well, she left the group again. But she didn''t notice that after leaving the group, the position of the group member table was shining a little, as if a vague name was being generated. [Ziyun]: Is this a neer? [Marguerite]: The disappointed Marguerite suddenly became happy again. [Chi Xiao]: I don''t know what identity the neer is this time, when will the name be clear? [Mo Yuntian]: Wait, it''s beyond our control. Chapter 4819: The calculated sister (4) Chapter 4819: The calcted sister (4) Chapter 4819 The calcted sister (4) This world has no special power, and the world is rtively fragile. Tang Guo chose to practice internal strength. In order to facilitate her work, this time she swallowed medicine to practice her internal strength, and made rapid progress. It has only been half a month since I crossed over, and my internal strength is small. For Dacheng, it will be almost the same in another six months. As for the moves, don''t deliberately cultivate. Her soul will have these, as long as she needs to practice her internal strength well, the rest ispletely fine. With the ability to protect herself, she is also nning what she will do next. It is impossible to marry the regent. Tang Shan likes him so much. Why don''t she help Tang Shan live, or let Tang Shan recover. She doesn''t have that kindness, so she just takes some pills so that Tang Shan can hang himself. She just wanted to see what kind of sparks Tang Shan would meet with Chu Qiu in the future. Reluctant to bear that man, Tang Shan will apany him by herself, as others like it. She was afraid that others would not be able to take care of her child. She would take care of her. Tang Shan could not die with her anyway. In this life, she will let Tang Shan stay alive, just living with a breath. For the past half month, Tang Shan has asked her to eat good food almost every day. She has diagnosed that this body is indeed infertile. Tang Shan obviously knew that she didn''t ask her to eat in the past few days, and she didn''t tell her how good her brother-inw was. When Yun Bingjun came back, Tang Shan would definitely call her in the past, she hadn''t been called over for three days. Her sister, obviously still doesn''t want Yun Bingjun to really like her in the future, because she wants to take advantage of everything. After Tang Guo got dressed, she went to see Tang Shan and said that she wanted to go for a walk. "Go, sister, I''m afraid I can''t apany you, so call the two guards to follow." Tang Shan looked tired, and took Tang Guo''s hand and said, if it used to be, Tang Shan would let Yun Bingjun arrange someone. , I dont need it now. Before she died, she wanted to monopolize Yun Bingjun, You really cant stay there. Go and y. Remember toe back before dark. "Okay, sister." Saying goodbye to Tang Shan, Tang Guo left the house. It happened that Yun Dan and Yun Xin came back with someone from outside. When I saw her, his face was full of hostility. Just waiting for her to be in front of her, the two called auntie unfamiliarly, reluctantly. They didn''t dare not bark, if they didn''t bark, my mother would definitely be angry for a while. These two children, who are just five or six years old, are worthy of a big family and mature very early. Tang Shan must have said so much hostility to her that after she died in the future, she would make her aunt a mother. This is really big enough for children. ording to the past, Tang Guo greeted them without getting close, and went out to sit in the carriage. I chose to ride a horse-drawn carriage because the horse-drawn carriage is more stable, and the sedan chair is overwhelming and ufortable. She used an excuse to go out this time, in fact, to find a way for a prescription in her hands. First, she went to various drugstores in the capital to ask about Tang Shan''s condition. The doctors in the capital, basically knowing the physical condition of the regent, chose to shook their heads. Since this, everyone knew that she was worried about Tang Shan''s condition. Then she went to the temple to pray for blessings, perhaps because she was very sincere. By chance, she met an expert who gave her a prescription for renewing her life. Isn''t it normal? No one will doubt anything. This prescription only continued her life, and it took her several days to study it out. Chapter 4820: The calculated sister (5) Chapter 4820: The calcted sister (5) Chapter 4820 The calcted sister (5) Only renewing life, will not change any symptoms. In other words, Tang Shan should be imaginary or imaginary, it looks the same as it is now, as if he is about to die. "Let''s go to the temple and pray for my sister." The people who followed Tang Guo belonged to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, and the close-knit maid she brought with her was actually bought by Tang Shan. Because of this, the original owner has suffered a lot. Tang Guo didn''t n to change for the time being, so let''s use it first, she didn''t do anything extraordinary. About an hour and a half, Tang Guo''s carriage arrived at the gate of Fanhai Temple. The incense here is quite strong, and there are many peopleing and going. She walked through the process and donated arge sum of money for sesame oil, so the abbot met her. She told the abbot of her worries, hoping that the sesame oil money could pray for her sister. The abbot naturally said something good, and the two chatted, Tang Guo said that he hoped to be more sincere in the ten days of cultivating here, and also donated a sum of money for sesame oil. The abbot naturally asked someone to arrange the wing, but the maid did not stop, but nodded secretly on the side. When he walked into the wing room, Tang Guo called out: "Tao''er, you go back and tell your sister, I will be here for ten days, so that she will not miss it. You take the two guards back and stay here." Tao''er didn''t doubt anything, she also felt that she was more weighty. In fact, it was only Tang Guo''s use of some methods that prevented Tao''er from thinking so much. Taoer hurried down the mountain with two guards. Tang Guo naturally didn''t stay in the wing, how could he meet an expert like that? She walked out, and it happened that the temple was still full of flowers, and she could sit and admire it. She sent the guard far away, there was no one else here, and the guard stood farther away with confidence. They can hear what is happening here. Tang Guo was tasting the tea, thinking about what to do after he sent out the prescription. She can only say that this prescription is for body conditioning, not for life extension. Otherwise, Tang Shan will rush her back to the Tang family, and the Tang family must have other ns to marry her to another family. At that time, she had to work hard to get out again, which was really troublesome. It''s better, this recipe won''t give Tang Shan temporarily. She asked someone to make pills first, and when Tang Shan was about to die, she gave them one. At that time, everyone would think that she would marry the Prince Regent''s Mansion in the future. Even if Tang Shan drove her back to the Tang family, it is estimated that the Tang family could not marry her casually. Tang Shan only dangled, and probably wouldn''t drive her back. If the other party excuses the regent to marry her directly, then she also excuses, hoping that her sister can live well. This means that unless Tang Shan is dead, she will not marry. In the future, time will drag on for a long time, and if the Tang family regains their minds, then she will expose the infertility, and then Tang Shan''s true face will appear. At that time, it was the day when their sisters turned against each other. System: Terrible! And the regent seemed very airy. Taking power alone, the emperor in the pce may be frustrated. I don''t know if the emperor really didn''t understand, or pretended not to understand. If it''s a courage, she will give him a hand, the regent or something, it will be over. After making the n, Tang Guo slowly tasted tea and admired the flowers, which was very ufortable. Suddenly, she felt a strange gaze, and when she looked back, she saw a person standing in Taolin, a handsome young man. She is sixteen this year, and this handsome son is probably one or two years older than her. Chapter 4821: The calculated sister (6) Chapter 4821: The calcted sister (6) Chapter 4821 The calcted sister (6) "Hey, what are you looking at?" Tang Guo realized that this young man had been caught, and even stared at her, silly, weirdly cute, and was teasing for a while. Young Master Junxiu also reacted, his cheeks were slightly red, and he spit out two words: "Fairy." Looking at the fairy, she was caught. "Oh? Come over and take a closer look to see if I am a fairy." Tang Guo''s wordspletely broke Zhou Jin''s image of a fairy. Fairy, it should not be like this. He walked in front of Tang Guo a few steps, and didn''t stand up when he saw Tang Guo, he held his chin and looked at him with a smile: "Is it a fairy?" Zhou Jin fell into entanglement, and the answer was a fairy, she was not. The answer is not a fairy, it seems wrong. "What''s your name?" Tang Guo gestured to please: "Sit down and drink together." Zhou Jin said thank you, and sat down unceremoniously. He was attracted by the smell of this tea, which was very fragrant and floated into his wing after a long distance. Walking along Taolin, I saw a fairy-like girl tasting tea. She was dumbfounded for a while and was discovered. "Jing Zhou." Zhou Jin took a sip of tea before answering Tang Guo''s question, and also praised the good tea, "I don''t know the girl''s name?" "Tang Guo." Tang Guo? Zhou Jin said the name silently in her heart, and quickly remembered who she was. The sister of the Princess Regent is now a guest at the Prince Regents Mansion for more than three months. He also knows two points for whatever thought. What Zhou Jin didn''t know was that when he said his name, Tang Guo also knew his identity, the poor little emperor who had no rights. When she first saw Zhou Jin, she knew that this person was not in the pool and would not be willing to be a real puppet. I heard that the little emperor was obsessed with all kinds of tea, teapots, and musical instruments, all kinds of stories, and knew nothing about government affairs. There are also rumors among the people that the little emperor was moody, and because a courtdy identally spilled his tea, he asked someone to get out and have a fight. The courtiers nned to choose the concubine and queen for the little emperor, but the little emperor was like a mud that could not be supported. Besides, the regent was in charge. Many courtiers were unwilling to push their daughters into the fire pit. Moreover, this little emperor was so nonsense, Zeng Jin also said, how ugly she is worthy of me? Tang Guozai looked at Zhou Jin carefully, this little appearance was indeed good-looking, and he was a little emboldened when he said that. Therefore, the little emperor still has no concubines or queens. Later, it was often reported that he used excuses to punish some courtdies, and the courtdies had a miserable end. If this continues, it is estimated that he will be a single dog. This little emperor didn''t seem to lose his temper casually, there was probably something hidden in it. The regent doesn''t care whether the little emperor has a concubine, if the little emperor is dead, he will help one more. On the contrary, those ministers who asked the little emperor to marry a concubine had other thoughts, hoping that the little emperor would stand up and deal with the regent. It''s a pity that for so many years, it''s a mud that can''t be helped. Everyone has to pass it by. Waiting for the little emperor to die, this ount has been abandoned. Zhou Jin was staring at Tang Guo, ufortable. It was the first time he saw such a good-looking woman. If those people let the one in front of him appear in front of him at first, he might not be able to hold it back. He wiped his sweat silently, but fortunately not, otherwise he would definitely be finished. She always felt that she had a pair of breathtaking eyes. After being together for a long time, he might tell her anything she asked. That was really scary. Tang Guo found the jealousy in Zhou Jin''s eyes somewhat inexplicable. What is this little emperor trying to make up for? Do you think she is a cannibal fairy? Seeing that it was gettingte, Tang Guo bid farewell to Zhou Jin and went back to the wing room, nning to go to Zhai. Taoer, it is estimated that he will return to the temple soon. Zhou Jin watched Tang Guo''s back disappear from her sight, took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead, with some regret in her eyes, and soon he turned to be sure to win. As long as the regent is broken, why can''t he marry her? If he is in control, what is he afraid of? "Go and check Miss Tang Er, I want to see it tomorrow." By Zhou Jin''s side, someone appeared at some point. This person paused: "Master, this second Miss Tang is not easy." Zhou Jin frowned: "What?" "Able to martial arts." Zhou Jin was surprised: "Very strong?" "I can''tpare to subordinates, but a boudoir girl is so powerful, there must be a secret." Zhou Jin felt a little itchy in her heart: "Then you be careful, don''t disturb her, I just want to know something to know." see you tomorrow Chapter 4822: The calculated sister (7) Chapter 4822: The calcted sister (7) Chapter 4822 The calcted sister (7) "That''s all?" Zhou Jin looked at the thin sheets of paper in his hand, "Isn''t this just an ordinary boudoir girl? Qi Qing, did you not investigate it carefully?" Qi Qing: "The subordinates have worked very hard, but only so much can be detected." "Forget it, since she has martial arts, she will definitely hide her secrets. It is not easy to find out and it is normal. So, the Tang family and Yun Bingjun don''t know that she has martial arts?" Qi Qing: "It looks like I don''t know." "That''s interesting." Zhou Jin touched her chin, her eyes narrowed slightly, a boudoir girl who possessed martial arts, even the people close to her didn''t know it. This was a remarkable event. The Prince Regent wanted Tang Guo to marry into the Prince Regent''s mansion in the future. This must be a matter of waiting for the death of the Prince Regent. And her bones, it is estimated that it will be over three years. If he enters the mansion, it will be the next year when no one is gone at the earliest. In other words, he has at least four years to do something. Only four yearster, he didn''t know whether he was sure, his people hadn''t grown up yet. Do it in advance, there will be a lot of trouble. Originally, he nned to wait a little longer, because the regent had no other skills, and he was good at governing the country. With the regent there to frighten Chao Gang, he could secretly strengthen his power. There is no need to deal with those old men in advance. When he bes a real tiger one day, the regent will be useless. "Master, what are you thinking?" "Think of a way to grab someone." Qi Qing is Zhou Jin''s most trusted confidant. He didn''t hide it, and said to his heart, "Qi Qing, youe to think about a way. You can grab someone without having to do it in advance.e." Qi Qing was a little excited in his heart. Everyone knows that the master is not interested in women, and some people secretly talked about it afterwards, saying that the master is not a good candidate. A few years ago, some people didn''t believe it, and bought the pcedy, letting the pcedy find ways to seduce the master. Unexpectedly, the master took this opportunity to deal with those nails. How many of them came, the master lost his temper with excuses and dealt with all those pcedies. The master''s violent temper caused heavy losses to the ministers of the DPRK and China. So far, none of the pcedies'' nails in the pce dared to act rashly, for fear that they would provoke the master, and then they were gone. "Master, you are the emperor. If you want a person, wouldn''t the regent still not give it?" Qi Qing said, "our regent, the superficial effort is still good." "I don''t care about the regent," Zhou Jin said with a headache, "what if she doesn''t like it?" Qi Qing: What did he do at the time? I was afraid that other girls would not want it. No, why is the master weird today? Is it really tempted for that Miss Tang Er? "Master, might as well look for opportunities to get in touch first, and then see how this second Miss Tang is, how can she say, she has something to do with the Tang family and the regent." Qi Qing is still a little worried, after all, she is the one. A family. Zhou Jin has some regrets: "Yes, don''t worry. No, I think she must be not in the same group as the Tang family and the Regent. Otherwise, why don''t they know such a big secret?" Qi Qing didn''t say a word. He felt that his master had finallye to see a girl, and was a little uneptable to the identity of the other party, fearing that they would be opposites in the future. The master is so pitiful. When he was an emperor at a young age, the ministers of the central government looked forward to his death every day. The regent controls the power and respects him on the surface. In fact, he did not take him seriously. Chapter 4823: The calculated sister (8) Chapter 4823: The calcted sister (8) Chapter 4823 The calcted sister (8) The master is a person who sits in the court hall every day and listens to many courtiers quarreling with the regent. Onest sentence, I think the regents idea is good, so I just listen to the regent. However, the regent''s idea is indeed good. Because of this, the master can slowly develop his own strength, and is not afraid that the ministers in the central government will have their own ghosts. "interesting." Tang Guo stayed in the wing, but the system helped her watch Zhou Jin and the other two. She appeared to have martial arts before, but it was for them to see. Although she doesn''t have the strength of a top martial artist, she has so many methods, she can hide it with just a few points, otherwise how can she escape their eyes with so many masters in the Regent Pce? [Host Da, is this the guy? "Yes." [The emperor is the worst. System sympathized, I just went out and wandered around for a while, and the courtiers were expecting him to die every day, saying that he was not doing his job properly and was a mud that could not support the wall. After a hundred deaths, they will support a new emperor. "But this is a little tiger with sharp teeth. It is growing up and will bite them badly in the future. They will understand how vicious the little tiger will grow up." Tang Guo smiled, "Don''t Seeing that he is seemingly dull and innocent, he only knows pleasure, but in fact the regent was also used by him. "The regent is greedy for power. He hopes that every emperor will be so obedient, so that no one will hinder him from doing things. He controls the power, does not fear courtiers, and fights against the courtiers every day, and does everything the little emperor wants to do. Xiao The emperor only needs to support the regents ideas all the time, and he can grow up in hiding, without worrying about anything." "If there is no ident, continue like this. In the future, he will develop well, the regent will be useless, and the little emperor will be stepped down, and the courtiers will not have good fruit." "I guess that there should be a group of people in the hands of the little emperor, and just like him, they are growing up. Tongzi, you should pay more attention to this aspect." [Ok, the host is big, oh my god, this guy really has a deep mind to y such a big game of chess. The system remembered the conversation between the two before: [The host is big, the little emperor is interested in you, and is still making your idea, discussing with his men how to take you over. The one named Qi Qing asked him to directly ask the regent''s important person, but he seemed afraid that you wouldn''t want to do so. Why is this desire to survive so strong? "I like him too." System: Okay. The next day, Tang Guo sent Tao''er and others aside, and went to drink tea in the Taolin. Little Emperor Zhou Jin really came, this time they talked a little longer. For the next few days, as long as Tang Guo appeared there, Zhou Jin would be there on time. The two gradually got acquainted and talked very happily, until Tang Guo was about to leave Fanhai Temple, Zhou Jin was reluctant. But he pretended to be ill for more than half a month, and he should raise it well and go back to court. Otherwise, the ministers probably thought he was dead, thinking about choosing a new monarch. At the time of separation, Zhou Jin also gave Tang Guo a thing, a pearl, which was bigger than the two that Tang Guo had seen before, and the color was still pale pink. Before Tang Guo could say anything, Zhou Jin ran away. He didn''t want to listen to her. What if she didn''t want to say anything? Let me give it away first. Tang Guo held the round pearl in her hand, a little bit dumbfounded. What''s wrong with it and run away after giving something? Without leaving a word, running so fast, is there a ghost chasing after? System: Maybe shy? Chapter 4824: The calculated sister (9) Chapter 4824: The calcted sister (9) Chapter 4824 The calcted sister (9) "Hey!" Zhou Jin, who returned to the pce, patted her head in annoyance, "I forgot one thing." Qi Qing: "What''s the matter, master?" "Just give things away for fear that she won''t ept them, forget to tell her, don''t worry about marrying, wait for me." Qi Qing: "..." "Master, from the subordinate''s point of view, the second girl Tang might also be interested in the master. If not, she would not have a good conversation with the master in the next few days. Regarding the ns of the Tang family and the regent, as far as I know, she I dont know. She stayed at the Regents Mansion really to apany the Regent." Zhou Jin''s eyes lit up: "Really?" "Really." What else Zhou Jin wants to say? Someone is here to report, and the regent is here. People walked in from outside without waiting for him to say anything. He really didn''t have any sense of existence in front of the regent. Zhou Jin didn''t care about these situations. Don''t worry, sooner orter, he will revive Chao Gang and take back all his power. "I don''t know why the regent came here today?" Yun Bingjun arched his hands and looked respectful, but in fact he didn''t bend his knees. "How is your majesty''s health?" "It''s okay." Zhou Jin waved his hand indifferently. He leaned back on the chairzily, as if he had no bones, and was a little sleepy, as if he didn''t wake up. When Yun Bingjun observed carefully, the little emperor yawned and the corners of his lips bend. This little emperor, mostly pretending to be sick, was too tired to go out and y. He was really ignorant. However, this is what he needs. It doesn''t matter whether you have talent or not, as long as you are obedient. The little emperor knew it, so he yed so unscrupulously. Since he is obedient, let''s y if he likes to y. Such an obedient little emperor, but to live well, don''t be dead as early as those old things hope. However, the little emperor is not good for beauty and wine, so he can only have tea, which is fun. It would be troublesome to change to an emperor, where is the little emperor in front of me so easy to handle. Zhou Jin looked down, she looked sloppy on the surface, but in fact she was thinking in her heart, it is estimated that there is something important, Yun Bingjun has already decided, so she wille to him for a cutscene. He is still very relieved when the regent does things. This guy, unfortunately, can''t be used by him, so he can only be killed. The so-called one mountain cannot amodate two tigers. The regent presented the papers in his hand, and again said his own ideas, how to do it, almost a final decision. While speaking, Zhou Jin was rewinding. In Yun Bingjun''s eyes, Zhou Jin just flipped two pageszily, very perfunctory. When Zhou Jin looked through the memorial, he could read the contents in an instant as long as he turned to the ce. This is his talent, ten lines at a nce, this is a skill he has hidden since he was a child, no one knows except his biological mother and the emperor. Otherwise, how could the Emperor Xian arrange a team of mysterious men to guard him? Only because of him is the most promising one. "I think the regent''s decision is very good, and it is correct." "Your Majesty, and..." Zhou Jin waved his hand: "That''s it!" Yun Bingjun left with the memorial with satisfaction. After the person left, Zhou Jin sat up. Tang Guo has also returned to the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Tang Shan is pulling her to speak, wiping tears: "Guo''er has a heart. It''s a pity that the body of my sister is going to wipe Guo''er''s kindness. It won''t be long." Chapter 4825: The calculated sister (10) Chapter 4825: The calcted sister (10) Chapter 4825 The calcted sister (10) Perhaps it was a big deal in his heart. Tang Shan felt so rxed that he suddenly became a lot worse. Seeing this, it is estimated that it will notst a year. ording to the original trajectory, it will only take about half a year. "Sister, don''t talk nonsense, you will be fine. I have been repaired in Fanhai Temple for ten days. The Buddha will see my sincerity and will definitely make my sister better." System: The host is big. I dont know if your conscience hurts when you say this. Clean up for ten days? Fortunately, if you can tell, if the Buddha really saw it, he might sit up and lock Tang Shan''s life. However, there is no Buddha in this world. All myths and legends are just made up by people. Tang Shan''s face was bloodless, and she firmly held Tang Guo''s hand: "Guo''er, I really can''t bear it. I can''t bear you, my parents, my two children, and Bingjun. You are the most important thing in my life. People, when I have the opportunity, how can I not want to live?" "Guo''er, let me say," Tang Shan stopped her when Tang Guo wanted tofort her, "Guo''er, in fact, I worry most about Dan''er and Xin''er. They are only five years old this year. If I go, Who can take care of them?" "I''m really afraid that they will have a stepmother who treats them badly in the future. Even if the stepmother does not treat them harshly, but the new princess and Bingjun have their own children, where would they be good to them? If they don''t treat them harshly, they will ignore it. People meet the windshield the most, how can they get better." "Dan''er and Xin''er are both flesh and blood on the cusp of my heart. When I think of their future encounters, my heart seems to be broken." Tang Shan saw that Tang Guo''s eyes were red, and this time he grabbed her hand harder: "Guo''er, can you help my sister take care of Dan''er and Xin''er?" "What did my sister say, they are my niece and niece, shouldn''t it be right to take care of them?" Tang Guo pretended not to ask, but thought in her heart, who wants to take care of these two little white-eyed wolves, you can take care of it yourself. Tang Shan shook his head: "Guo''er, I mean, you are their mother, OK? Except you, I don''t know who to trust. Only if you promise to be their mother, I can go with peace of mind. Yesterday the doctor again Im here, saying that Im sick, Im afraid I wontst a year." While Tang Shan was talking, she actually started to cry. Tang Guo hurriedlyforted, the sisters looked so unrelenting. Seeing that Tang Guo did not agree, Tang Shan knelt down, which clearly meant to force Tang Guo to agree, relying on her as a dying person. "Sister, what are you doing? Get up quickly. It won''t be good if you catch the cold." Tang Guo went to pull Tang Shan, and Tang Shan was determined. If this matter is not done today, she won''t get up. She couldn''t hold her body any longer, and Tang Guo had to agree to it personally. "Guo''er, please promise your elder sister. You are the person your elder sister trusts the most. Only if you hand over Dan''er and Xin''er to you, elder sister can feel at ease." Suddenly, Tang Shan still vomited blood, which was really excited. Vomiting blood, not pretending. Tang Shan, who was vomiting blood, immediately passed out into aa. For a while, the people in the house were in a hurry, and Tang Guo had to pretend to be flustered and quickly called people. Yun Bingjun just came back, he was cold, his eyes full of indifference when he saw Tang Guo, and he quickly hugged Tang Shan into the house. Tang Guo was about to follow, but he was stared. Tang Guo pretended to be scared, and stood at the door anxiously waiting. Chapter 4826: The calculated sister (11) Chapter 4826: The calcted sister (11) Chapter 4826 The calcted sister (11) There was a doctor in the house who hurried in to diagnose and treat Tang Shan. After a while, Tang Shan''s close servant came out and called Tang Guo, and Tang Guo followed in. The two sisters held their hands again, and Tang Shan kept talking to Yun Bingjun, Tang Guo was not to me for this, it was because she was too excited. "Bingjun, Guo''er, do you really want me to die?" Tang Shan''s eyes were tearful, "Are you not willing to agree to my little request from a dying person?" Tang Guo: A small request? Oh, it''s really rare for people to be selfish like this. She hated Yun Bingjun, but she didn''t hate Tang Shan in the end. "Bingjun, promise me, okay?" Tang Shan said excitedly, and couldn''t hold back a fierce cough, blood spurted out, Yun Bingjun finally let go. "Okay, I promise you." Tang Shanughed: "Bingjun, then I will leave Guoer and the two children in your care. You must take good care of them and don''t bully them." "Ok." "Guo''er, promise elder sister, okay?" Tang Shan grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, especially hard, for fear that she would not agree. Looking at her in pain, Yun Bingjun actually persuaded him: "Why don''t you, fulfill your sister, she has just such a wish." Tang Guo: Shabi! Male with cerebral palsy. She cursed in her heart, Tang Guo still held Tang Shan''s hand with red eyes: "Sister, I can''t promise you." "Sister, I don''t want you to die. If I promise you, if you wish, you won''t live well. If you don''t have faith to support you. If I promise you, what is the difference between killing you?" Tang Shan was a little dazed, Tang Guo continued: "But if I don''t promise you, you will definitely be sad and worsen the condition." Tang Shan breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Guoer agreed, she would be relieved. "Sister, I can only say that, if you are here, Tan''er and Xin''er will always be my niece and niece, and the regent can only be my brother-inw. If... if there is such a day in the future, I will follow How about doing what you said?" Tang Shan understood this a little bit. In other words, Tang Guo wanted her to live, and as long as she lived, their rtionship would not change. If she is really gone, just do what she said. To sum up, Tang Guo agreed. "Okay, Guoer, thank you." "I only hope that my sister is alive and that this day will nevere." Tang Guo''s words made Yun Bingjun''s eyes softer. This is the best. If Tang Shan had not persecuted him, how could he agree to such a thing. If Tang Shan is gone, it is indeed the best thing for him to marry Tang Guo into the mansion. He didn''t worry about leaving those two children to anyone. He thought that if Tang Shan was really gone, he would marry Tang Guo, give her a special honor, and let her take care of the two children, and then there would be no rtionship between them. Tang Shan might be a little tired, so she fell asleep. Tang Guo and Yun Bingjun both went out, and they stood at the door. Tang Guo suddenly said, "Brother-inw, sister will be fine." "Of course she will be fine." Yun Bingjun finished speaking and left. Everyone in the house knew that Tang Guo agreed to Tang Shan, and almost everyone believed that she was the future hostess, and treated her very politely and respectfully. Yun Dan and Yun Xin looked very ufortable with Tang Guo. The two children came to her room specially, and Yun Dan said fiercely: "You can never be my mother." "Yes, don''t think about it. My father only likes my mother. I don''t like you. My brother doesn''t like you either. Don''t dream." see you tomorrow Chapter 4827: The calculated sister (12) Chapter 4827: The calcted sister (12) Chapter 4827 The calcted sister (12) Perhaps it was the news that Tang Shan suddenly fell ill, which made Yun Dan and Yun Xin hate Tang Guo even more. They woulde here regardless of Tang Shan''s anger, and put Tang Guo down. Tang Guo ignored the two children. In fact, she didn''t want to care about it. She was toozy to argue with the two children, which made her seem naive. Not only is she naive, but also makes people think that she cares about with the two children, which is not conducive to the current situation. Yun Dan and Yun Xin saw that Tang Guo kept looking down and was silent, without saying a word, with the color of victory in their eyes, they left triumphantly. Before leaving, there are two more warnings. "Let''s go to Daddy, I don''t want a bride, she is not my mother." "Yes, Dad will definitely not agree." The voices of Yun Dan and Yun Xin reached Tang Guo''s side, causing her to smile. Their father might want to disappoint them. Not only did he agree, he might find them a little girl in the future. "Second Miss, Young Master Dan and Miss Xin are just children, don''t take it to your heart." Taoer next to her quicklyforted, she was afraid that Tang Guo would hate these two children in the future, and this is his Tang Shan assigned her the task, "It is also that the princess''s condition suddenly worsened, which scared them, and only came here today to talk nonsense. When they are older in the future, they will be sensible and understand the princess and your pains." That''s it, Tao''er kept brainwashing beside the original owner, saying that the two children were young, ignorant, lost their mother, and were very pitiful. That is why the original owner never took the mischief of the two children as real. So that the two children never had any respect for her, and they framed her everywhere. Just because they are pitiful and a child, there are countless auras of protection. As long as this Taoer said a few words for the original owner, he would not be bullied into that way. Tao''er, she really did her best to serve her sister. "Tao''er, should I be scolded?" Tao''er was stunned by Tang Guo Leng''s words, not knowing what to answer. She hung her head and said nothing. "Why don''t you answer, this question is difficult?" "The servant girl... The servant girl just feels..." "Think they are still young?" Tang Guo said with a smile, "Yes, they are still young. Since they are young, I don''t care about them." Tao''er felt relieved. The seconddy probably had been scolded just now, and she was upset, so she deliberately made trouble for her. No matter what, she has to find a chance to talk to the princess in a moment. As long as the princesses forward, the seconddy will not feel resentment towards the young master Dan and the youngdy. Tang Guo''s excuse for taking a lunch break was actually to practice her internal skills and reach the world''s top martial artist earlier, so that she would have the ability to protect herself, and it would be much easier to do anything. As for Na Danfang, she will go out tomorrow and ask a doctor toe back and help. When it''s critical, take it out for Tang Shan to eat. Tang Shan still has a breath now, let her hold on first. Tao''er also had the opportunity to meet Tang Shan, and said the previous thing exactly. After Tang Shan heard this, she fell into deep thought, and said after a while: "I''ll take care of this. You should go back and wait on it first, lest your sister find someone there." "Yes, princess." Tao''er retired respectfully. "What Dan''er and Xin''er did today, my sister must be angry. When my sister wakes up, you will let me know." "These two children, how can I feel relieved, how can they treat my sister like this." Chapter 4828: The calculated sister (13) Chapter 4828: The calcted sister (13) Chapter 4828 The calcted sister (13) Tang Shan''s personal maid, Mei Yue,forted: "The princess, the son and the youngdy are just because they are afraid of losing you. The children are not sensible. They only know that it is a terrible thing to have a mother. They have a good rtionship with the princess, and suddenly listen. When other people want to be their mothers, it is naturally repulsive. Speaking of which, they care about you too much, not fooling around." "Where would I not know? They have been treating my sister like this, I am afraid that my sister will resent her and will be separated from them in the future." Mei Yue whispered: "The seconddy will be good to the son and the youngdy, after all..." The remaining words were not spoken. Only the master and servant could understand this. "Yes, my sister has to treat them well." Tang Shan let go of her brows, and she took Meiyue''s hand, "When I go, the two children will be handed over to you, and you will be by my sister''s side and wait for me. Its really at ease." Meiyue''s eyes suddenly reddened: "Yes, Princess." "Don''t cry. Sooner orter, there will be such a day. You must watch them carefully. Only you are the person I am most assured of." "Mei Yue will not fail the princess''s instructions, and will take good care of the youngdy in the future." Tang Shan lowered her voice: "If my sister treats them badly in the future, let her get sick. No matter what, take Tan''er and Xin''er first, and you can''t let them suffer." The reason why I didn''t choose to kill Tang Guo was because he killed Tang Guo. What if the regent would renew the strings? I''m sick and can''t do anything, anyhow I can upy a position. Meiyue, and Taoer, are her sessors. As long as Tang Guo didn''t do what she wanted, there would be no good fruit to eat. How about my sister, how can shepare with her sons and daughters. She gave the other party the opportunity to marry her beloved man, on the condition that the other party take care of her child, and if the other party can''t do it, then she is not wee. "Yes, Princess." When Tang Guo woke up during the lunch break, she was informed by Tao''er that Tang Shan wanted to see her. Seeing Tang Shan, Tang Shan pulled her with red eyes and kept apologizing to her. If the system had not told her about the conversation between Tang Shan and Mei Yue before, it would be such an attitude. How could she want to get Tang Shans heart? So vicious. After all, the original owner made the wrong payment, and her sister has never thought about her good or bad. "It''s my sister who didn''t take care of her well enough to let these two children mess around. My sister apologized to you. Please don''t hate your sister. Recently, your health is getting worse and worse and you neglected the two children." Tang Shan finished speaking. , Looked at Yun Dan and Yun Xin standing aside, "You still came to apologize to my aunt?" "How does mother usually tell you?" "My mother''s illness is not rted to my auntie''s business. Your auntie was invited by my mother to take care of you two. You were disobedient, and even scolded my aunt. You forgot what my mother told you before. Do you want to be angry with your mother?" Tang Shan coughed violently as she spoke, scaring the two children to apologize immediately. "Mother, stop talking, I apologize." "Mother, I also apologize." The two children came to Tang Guo and reluctantly apologized to her. Tang Guo would naturally pretend not to mind. She noticed one thing. Tang Shan only hoped that she would treat her two children well, and did not intend to let them really ept her. This Tang Shan, any good things are really ounted for, and everything that can be calcted is calcted. I want her to take care of the child, but I don''t want this child to really treat her as a mother, meaning that even if she is dead, she doesn''t want anyone to take her ce. This person is really vicious and selfish. Chapter 4829: The calculated sister (14) Chapter 4829: The calcted sister (14) Chapter 4829 The calcted sister (14) Tang Shan asked the two children to apologize to her in front of her face. With the rebellious mentality of the two children, it would be strange to respect her. It is estimated that as soon as she leaves, Tang Shan will teach the two children one set in person and one set behind the back. She will cry and say, afraid that they will be bullied in the future, and tell them not to do the same as today, otherwise she will die. In memory, the two children did behave for a while, and it is probably Tang Shan who exined it. After Tang Shan passed away, a yearter, the original owner married into the regent''s pce. The two children found that the original owner could not bully them at all, but they were protected by their father. As a result, the truth was revealed, and she began to embarrass the original owner and confronted her everywhere, because they were children and the original owner did not care about them. But these two children are not as good as they want, and they have to bad her reputation everywhere, saying that she is bad, vicious, and not good to them, and provoking the rtionship between the original owner and the regent is not good, and it is even worse. Taoer and Meiyue are both Tang Shan''s people, watching closely by her side, and persuading each other, so that she suffers everywhere. When the two children bullied her, the two would not have seen them, and they wouldfort her because they were too young and their mother just died. They felt ufortable and made her understand. These two scams can make the original owner miserable. They will also cooperate with the two children inside and outside, and eventually cause the tragedy of the original owner. "Sister, you don''t care about it. I will teach these two children a lot." Tang Shan saw Tang Guopletely relieved, without any resentment, and rxed. The two children ept or reject Tang Guo, she doesn''t take it so seriously, as long as Tang Guo treats the two children well. When Tang Guo left, she really did as Tang Guo thought, crying and telling the two children that they were worried that they were being bullied. Even if they didn''t want to recognize the aunt as a mother, she had to respect it on the surface and not let her worry. The two children really didn''t want to see Tang Shan sad, so they agreed. After going down, Yun Dan and Yun Xin secretly discussed, just as their mother said, not to see that person or scold her, so as not to annoy their mothers. They will take good care of their mother and don''t want to change to a new mother for the rest of their lives. Tang Guo''s days are much cleaner. Except meeting Tang Shan once a day, other times she practiced her internal strength in her boudoir. Sometimes she just sits by the window and looks like she is dozing, but she is actually practicing her internal strength. One day, she went out of the house. Only after half a day came back, and brought a doctor, who said he helped her study prescriptions. She didn''t hide it. She said that when she went to the Fanhai Temple for repairs, she identally got a son. She didn''t know whether it was useful or not, so she just asked the doctor toe back and try. Tang Guo was thinking about Tang Shan. Even if the regent didn''t believe in the peculiarities of this recipe, he still agreed to live with the doctor. Turn around and forget about it. With the prescription, it is impossible for the doctor to immediately make a pill with the kind of curative effect Tang Guo wants. It was not until a monthter that the pills made by the doctor made her feel half the effect. She asked the doctor to continue to improve, and there were still too many impurities, which could not achieve the effect she wanted. It would be bad if she ate people to death. Under her unremitting urging, the old doctor finally made the pill Tang Guo wanted after four months. With one pill, you can temporarily renew your life, which is the end of this recipe. The doctor actually didn''t feel the effect of this pill. Everything was done ording to the prescription. Tang Guo was not satisfied, so he continued. He has made the finished product so far, but instead he dared not take it to Tang Shan. Chapter 4830: The calculated sister (15) Chapter 4830: The calcted sister (15) Chapter 4830 The calcted sister (15) Tang Guo put these pills away: "I don''t know if this pill has any effect, so I don''t dare to give it to my sister to try it out. Under Tang Guo''s hesitation, Tang Shan''s situation got worse and worse. The regent goes out for a while every day andes back soon. The two children have always been by Tang Shan''s side, even Tang Guo went there three times a day, for fear that Tang Shan might have something wrong. Until, Tang Shan couldn''t get out of bed. The maids beside her cried into a ball, and the two children sobbed silently. The Regent King Yun Bingjun stood aside, with red eyes and anger in his eyes. Perhaps it is because he is obviously in a high position, why can''t even his wife be kept? It''s the kind of chagrin anger. Tang Shan held Tang Guo''s hand and said all her wishes again. Tang Guo nodded and agreed. Just when Tang Shan was still breathing, Tang Guo suddenly took out a medicine bottle: "Sister, or else, you can try this recipe to make a pill." Of course Yun Bingjun knew about this pill. When it was made, he invited the doctor. The doctor also said that he didn''t know how effective the pill was, and he was not even sure if the pill could be eaten or whether it would kill people. He also gave the pill to the dog in the yard, but unfortunately it did not have any effect and did not die. So he didn''t take it seriously. At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly took it out, he only thought she was fooling around: "At this time, don''t take this useless pill and let the princess talk more. Maybe the princess can survive." "Sister, try it, what if you can?" Tang Guo ignored the ipetent and furious person. Tang Shan looked at Tang Guo''s serious look, and took the brown pill that Tang Guo handed over: "Okay, I''ll try it." Seeing Yun Bingjun''s disapproval, she said again, "It''s all this time, and I will It''s not easy to touch my sister''s heart." Tang Shan put the pill into her mouth, and Mei Yue quickly brought her water. Yun Bingjun, Yun Dan, and Yun Xin looked at Tang Guo with anger in their eyes. If Tang Shan had anything to do with it, they would not let her go. Does she want Tang Shan to die sooner, so that she is in charge? "Okay, is your wish now?" Tang Shan, who had taken the pill, saw that nothing was wrong, and the three Yun Bingjun had all their eyes on her. The doctor asserted that Tang Shan might not survive tonight. Therefore, they must stay here. Tang Guo wanted to go back to sleep, but going back to sleep at this time was to increase the hatred value. She could only wait with these people, until dawn, Tang Shan was still breathing. Yun Bingjun had some surprises in his eyes, and he quickly called the doctor over to take a look. After the doctor''s diagnosis, he cried out for a miracle. Tang Shan''s condition stabilized, but only stabilized: "I don''t know if the regent has given the princess any medicine. The princess''s condition has stabilized and there is no life worry for the time being. Should... It mayst a year or a half." Except for Tang Guo, everyone could not believe it. After returning to God,pared to yesterday''s wailing, everyone was a little bit happy, even Tang Shan also felt a sense of rebirth. Yun Bingjun was the fastest to react. He walked in front of Tang Guo and his sharp eyes fell on the porcin vase in Tang Guo''s hand: "It should be this pill." He snatched the porcin bottle from Tang Guo''s hand and handed it to the doctor. The doctor didn''t know what was going on, only that it might be the cause of the pill. Let Yun Bingjun keep it and take another pill when Tang Shan is seriously ill, and that will prove the effect of the pill. Chapter 4831: The calculated sister (16) Chapter 4831: The calcted sister (16) Chapter 4831 The calcted sister (16) Yun Bingjun carefully put away the medicine bottle, and the others dispersed. The doctor Tang Guo found was also regarded as a guest of honor by Yun Bingjun, just like a dream. Unexpectedly, Miss Tang Er''s p in the face, really let the Princess Regent save her life, and gave him such a big opportunity. Xu was Tang Guo''s pill at a critical time that saved Tang Shan''s life. Yun Dan and Yun Xin both felt less disgusted when seeing Tang Guo. One day, they even ran over to Tang Guo and said thank you auntie, then a little embarrassed and left. Tang Guo didn''t feel anything, no matter what the children, their harm to the original owner was indelible. They thanked her today, but it was Tang Shan''s renewal of her life. If the pills didn''t work, she might not have been waiting for thank you, but they were yelling and wanting to kill her. In the future, Tang Shan has something good or bad, they will still hate her, the person who upies Tang Shan''s seat, Speaking of which, these two children have the same temperaments as Tang Shan, they are both so selfish, both right and wrong and vicious. "Going to clean up again?" Tang Shan knew that he could continue his life, hoping to be on the pill, but didn''t know how long he could continue his life, so she didn''t intend to let Tang Guo go. With her body, there will be a day sooner orter, and it may onlyst for a while. If it canst for some time, it is good. When the two children are older and she leaves, they will not be bullied. Tang Guo is only sixteen this year, so it doesn''t hurt to wait a few more years. "The recipe was picked up at Fanhai Templest time. Perhaps the Buddha gave me such a magical recipe when he saw me praying for my sister sincerely. Therefore, I decided to go to Fanhai Temple for repairs and pray for my sister. Only with sincerity can the Buddha see." Tang Shan could continue to live, but she didn''t want Tang Guo to stay in the mansion. She felt ufortable thinking that Tang Guo would upy her ce in the future. Tang Guo is her back for the two children, but she doesn''t want each other to marry another family. It''s fine to go to Qingxiu to pray for blessings. Maybe this recipe really came like that? "How long will it take?" Tang Guo: "Three years." "So long?" Tang Shan was surprised, "Will it be too long?" She didn''t know if she could live for three years, but if she didn''t survive, Tang Guo would definitelye back. Thinking of this, she thought it would be fine. Everyone knew that Tang Guo went to pray for her, so she wouldn''t make any more ideas. "Sister, my heart is set, so don''t persuade me." Tang Shan persuaded a few words on the surface, and finally agreed. Tang Guo went to Fanhai Temple the next day and donated arge sum of sesame oil money. Anyway, the Prince Regents Mansion has money, so there is no need to save. The abbot also knew about the princess regent, and said to her a few words about Amitabha, I ampassionate. I really thought that the prescription was given by the Buddha. Tang Guo sent most of the guards back, leaving only one guard and Tao''er to guard her. There is a reason for keeping them. This Taoer was originally a close-knit maid by her side, so she should listen to her. Why did you listen to Tang Shan suddenly? It was because the other party had a handle in Tang Shan''s hands, and the handle was the guard she left behind. The original owner often took Tao''er to visit Tang Shan at the Regent''s Pce. Tao''er had more contact with the guard Ma He, and the two had a secret rtionship, and finally couldn''t help eating the forbidden fruit. The Prince Regent''s Mansion is Tang Shan''s ce. How could she not know about this? see you tomorrow Chapter 4832: The calculated sister (17) Chapter 4832: The calcted sister (17) Chapter 4832 The calcted sister (17) Tang Guo left Tao''er and his guard Mahe in Fanhai Temple, just to solve Tao''er. Behind the secluded temple, Taoer and Mahe get along with Tiantian. Tang Guo has created many opportunities for them. I believe Zaihe and the two will have some ideas. In the previous few days, Taoerhe and Mahe looked serious. Later they found that Tang Guo took the scriptures to sit in the woods every day, leaving only a pot of tea at hand, and didn''t like being apanied by others, so he sent them away at will. They saw that there were few people in the back of the temple. Because of Tang Guo''s identity, the people in the temple avoided this side, and few people came over. So they began to wink their eyebrows, the two were extremely ambiguous. Finally, one night, secretly ran outside to meet. [The host is big, don''t you catch the rape? Tao''er and Mahe have already done something about it. They are still going on over there. At this time, grasping is the best opportunity, so the system will be anxious to ask. Tang Guo shook his head: "It''ste at night. What are you catching? There are no spectators. It''s boring to catch them. I saw that they might counterattack. I''m not afraid, but then I can''t bring people back to the Regent Pce for disposal. When I dealt with Tao''er, how did she want Tang Shan to intercede? There was no way to sing this scene." [Host, Ipliment you for being so savvy, right? "Are you exaggerating?" [So smart? "Xiao Tongzi, you''ve been really floatingtely." Tang Guo turned over and continued to sleep. At the same time, the internal force in her body was running, and she never meant to stop. At this time, Tang Guo, with the pills, had already cultivated her internal strength to the top. In this world, there should be few people her opponents. But this is not a world of fighting, fighting and killing, martial arts only uses self-protection, and revenge still has to use other methods to make those people more painful. Tang Guo closed her eyes, and the system saw that she really wanted to sleep, so she didn''t y around and helped to watch the night. Before long, Tao''er and Mahe, who had finished over there, were still tired and crooked. Tao''er leaned on Ma He, thinking of tonight''s boldness, still a little worried. "Am I being too courageous like this? If someone knows, what should I do?" Ma He: "What are you worried about? This is not the pce of the regent, who will put eyeliners everywhere? This is Fanhai Temple. The seconddy is an extraordinary person and a female guest. Those monks who are fine will note to the back mountain of the temple, afraid sh with the seconddy. Don''t you pick up all the meals on weekdays? Peace of mind, here is very safe and will not be discovered. It is much better than the Regent''s Mansion." After Ma He analyzed this, Tao''er was relieved: "You are right, didn''t that incident scared me? If we were to be discovered again, we would really be over. We promised to the princess at the beginning Nevermit again." "Fortunately, the princess is kind, otherwise I would have been sold out a long time ago, and you will definitely lose the errands in the pce." Ma He squeezed Tao''er''s chin and kissed: "Tao''er, you are really a silly girl. The princess is not kind, she just wants to pinch the two of us. If she is really kind, why not find an excuse and make it happen directly If you are both of us? If we are really fulfilled, then our handle will naturally disappear, and she will not be able to use this to let us help her." In the original plot, the original owner has been in the pce and has hardly gone out. Chapter 4833: The calculated sister (18) Chapter 4833: The calcted sister (18) Chapter 4833 The calcted sister (18) Between Tao''er and Ma He, because of Tang Shan''s warning, they didn''t go over again, naturally there was no such thing. Tao''er was stunned by Ma He''s words. She wanted to refute a few words, but there was no way to refute it. It seemed to make sense. "Then... what shall we do?" Ma He said nonchntly: "The princess is powerful, and the regent is the only favorite, we have no other way but to listen to her obediently. We can do this outside, for example, there are no other people around, and also the seconddy. I can''t find these. In the pce, what we were like before, or how. Being discovered by the princess is a trivial matter, and being seen by others is a disaster." Tao''er was so scared that her heart was beating. At this moment, Ma He turned everything on, making her feel uneasy. "Don''t worry, anyway, it''s this point anyway. I think the princess will not live long if she looks like it. Even if she has the pill tost her life, she will live for three to five years. After three to five years, the princess will pass away. The handle you have is considered to be buried long in the ground." Ma He said with good reason, "The seconddy is the new princess, and you are the seconddy''s personal maid. Then you go to the seconddy and let her fulfill both of us. Both of us are doing things for the pce, and even if it''s done, we won''t leave her. At that time, there was a shortage of people around her, and she should be happy." "You''re right, just do this." Tao''er waspletely relieved, "Then I should think more of the seconddy now?" Ma He shook his head: "Say you are stupid or really stupid, as long as you can live well on the surface, these two youngdies are stupid, incapable of calcting, simple and kind, and very kind. What is there to be afraid of? Even if you ignore her and cry After doing business twice, she must be soft-hearted. After all, you have been by her side since childhood. Do you think she has such a temper?" "Well, the seconddy is really soft-hearted and has never been willing to punish her servants." "That''s terrible, so you still obey the princess''s instructions. Our princess, don''t look at this soft as water on the surface, but it''s actually ruthless. Don''t let her see the clues. You will be the one who will suffer by then. . To please the seconddy is after the princess died of illness." Tao''erughed: "Understood, I also think that the seconddy is a bit stupid. The princess counts her everywhere, she actually came here for three years sincerely. If she knows the truth, she doesn''t know what to do." "It''s a pity, she will never know the truth, she is a person blinded by family love." Ma He remembered something, and then said, "Actually, I also have a princess'' handle." Tao''er was surprised: "What?" Ma He quickly covered her mouth: "What are you doing, keep it quiet, don''t be surprised, I''ve been working in the pce for so long, with the master''s handle, that''s not normal. Something?" Tao''er asked in a low voice, "What is that?" "This handle can save our lives. If the princess wants to treat us like this in the future, we will tell this handle, and she will not dare to kill us." Ma He said triumphantly, "Knowing this handle, it will What an ident. Tao''er looked at Ma He''s handsome profile. No wonder she was attracted to such a small guard. Ma He''s appearance was so close to that of the Regent. She pushed him: "You said it. " "The princess gave the seconddy medicine." Chapter 4834: The calculated sister (19) Chapter 4834: The calcted sister (19) Chapter 4834 The calcted sister (19) Ma He will tell what she knows. Tao''er is so shocked that she doesn''t know what to say. Ma He''s voice continues to spread to her and finally: "Second Miss will not have her own children anymore." "Really...really?" Tao''er was shocked, but she was still cold, how cruel this is. Everyone in the capital knows that the two sisters of the Tang family have a deep rtionship, are they just like this? "How did you know?" Taoer asked. Ma He: "This does not require you to ask more, I naturally have channels to know." Where did you know? Didnt the princess catch him and Tao''er? He Mahe was a bit unconvinced, so he identally hooked up with the princess''s confidant. Na Meiyue, she looked cold and inessible. He hadn''t seeded slowly, and he had revealed such a big secret. As long as he makes a decision to hook up someone, how many people can escape his palm? Taoer naturally didn''t know, and Meiyue didn''t know what Ma He was thinking. Tang Guo fell asleep, but the system didn''t need to sleep. After eating such a big melon in the middle of the night, if it wasn''t for the fear of waking the host, he really wanted to share this secret immediately. In the morning, Tang Guo ate such a melon while drinking porridge. She praised: "The regent is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger, and there is actually such a master of stitches. That Ma He is indeed outstanding. If he stalks a little more, the maids in the mansion will really fall. There is still another recruit in Meiyue. The reason is probably that I know that Ma He is loyal to Tang Shan. Then, I can kill three birds with one stone. Before Chu Qiu appeared, I solved all three of them, and then turned against Tang Shan." Tang Guo only drank one bowl of porridge in the morning, and she was so happy after eating such arge melon, so she drank two bowls. When she pushed the door out, she found Tao''er and Ma and a serious hand at the door, but there was still an ambiguous atmosphere. This was because they knew that Tang Guo would not observe much, and would only sit in the woods holding the scriptures. Tao''er''s task was to make a pot of tea and bring it over, while Tang Guo sat there for half a day. "You don''t need toe and wait in the morning. I will bring the food to the wing at noon." Tang Guo told Taoer, "You need to be clear when reading the scriptures." Tao''er: "Yes, seconddy." Ever since she learned a big secret, Tao''er felt that Tang Guo was stupid. She looked respectful on the surface, but in fact she was a bit disdainful in her heart. For a master who cannot stand up like this, if the princess dies of illness in the future and the seconddy bes the new princess, then her Taoer''s power will be greater. It''s a pity that she is already broken, and if she is still clean, she might be able to get a concubine of the regent. When Tao''er walked away, Tang Guo Jiangzang took out a script and a small basket of melon seeds, watching and eating, which was joyful. Zhou Jin who is hiding in the woods is not going out now, nor is it not going out, especially entangled. He knew the news that Tang Guo hade to Fanhai Temple, but he couldn''t get out for a while. No, nothing happened recently. He and Yun Bingjun pretended to be sick, but actually ran out to y secretly. Yun Bingjun knew his behavior well. Seeing that he was unwilling to pay attention to Chao Gang, he was actually anxious, and would secretly make arrangements for him to help him cover. Zhou Jin sighed again, why is the regent not his. That''s great! He knew his heart very well. "Master, don''t you go?" Qi Qing asked in a low voice. Zhou Jin also whispered: "Isn''t she going to read the scriptures quietly? It''s not appropriate to go this way." "Isn''t it because I didn''t read the scriptures? I''m reading the script and eating melon seeds. I won''t bother. Chapter 4835: The calculated sister (20) Chapter 4835: The calcted sister (20) Chapter 4835 The calcted sister (20) "Qi Qing, it''s no wonder that you are too old and have no wife yet. People say that it is reading the scriptures, so going out like this is not to tear down the stage? What if she runs away in anger and anger." The despised Qi Qing came back to his senses: "Is the master afraid to scare her?" "She shouldn''t be that timid. Can someone know martial arts? You said that I have only one side of fate for her, and you know that she has one face to face and one behind her, and there will definitely be a gap in her heart." Qi Qing: "..." He felt that the little emperor who was indifferent to women and feared by the maids had changed and became a dog. "Then master, let''s just wait here, don''t we go out?" "Are you stupid? How could you not go out? Let''s wait a little longer to go out, pretending to show up and discover that she is reading the script and nibbling sunflower seeds, not knowing what she used to be in front of people." Qi Qing thought about it for a while and felt that this trick was very high: "Master, who did you learn this from?" "I''m smart, and I know myself without a teacher." Qi Qing: "The master is really smart." After waiting for a while, Zhou Jin pretended to have just appeared, and came over to chat with Tang Guo. This time he showed up with Qi Qing and introduced Tang Guo, Qi Qing was his escort. "Sit down and eat together?" "Drink tea." Zhou Jin: "Then I''m wee." From afar, Zhou Jin could smell the scent of tea, as well as the taste of these melon seeds. These melon seeds seemed to have a taste that he hadn''t eaten before, and they weren''t the ordinary ones made by her. "Why is Miss Tang here?" "I''m here to clean up." Tang Guo replied. The two of them were murmured just now, she had known it a long time ago. Of course Zhou Jin knew about it, just to talk about it. "It turned out to be like this," he couldn''t help but nced at the script in Tang Guo''s hand. Before he could speak, Tang Guo took out a copy and handed it to him, "Would you like to read it?" of course yes. Qi Qing backed silently, backed back, backed back, backed up until everyone was covered by the forest. Then he paid attention to that side, fearing Zhou Jin might be in danger. At this time, he discovered something. Didn''t he feel that Tang Guo was a woman with martial arts? Now he can feel nothing. Qi Qing was shocked when this thought came out. What''s going on? Seeing that Zhou Jin and Tang Guo had a very happy conversation, he didn''t dare to disturb him, so he could only stay in a hurry. He couldn''t feel that Miss Tang Er had martial arts. Why? There are two possibilities. First, Miss Tang Er really has no martial arts. Second, Miss Tang Er''s martial arts has improved rapidly in just over half a year, which has already surpassed him by a lot. If it is number one, can the other party be so calm? If it is second, can the other party be so fast? It wasn''t until noon that Tang Guo and Zhou Jin stopped, and each went back to the wing to eat. Only when Qi Qing found the opportunity to talk about it, Zhou Jin fell silent. "Then which one do you think might be bigger?" "In the past six months or so, Miss Tang Er hasn''t been to any mysterious ces, and no major events have happened, so I think the second possibility is even greater." "That''s good." Zhou Jin breathed a sigh of relief, "Arrange for more people to look at the Prince Regents Mansion, so Yun Bingjun doesnt need to watch him. I am not afraid of him. A person who is greedy for rights and dare not directly rebels is mainly the Prince Regents. side." "The two people next to her are a little weird, and they are arranged to stare at them." Even if Zhou Jin knows that she is not an ordinary person, Zhou Jin will pay more attention to her side, fearing that she will suffer. Within two days, the affair between Ma He and Taoer was discovered by Zhou Jin''s people. Chapter 4836: The calculated sister (21) Chapter 4836: The calcted sister (21) Chapter 4836 The calcted sister (21) "Master, how do you solve this matter?" Qi Qing said angrily. "These two people are really brave. If they do this kind of thing with their master behind their backs, you might as well take a clear path. Miss Tang Er looks good. It shouldnt be too difficult to get along." Zhou Jin touched her chin: "Does Tao''er have been by her side since childhood, don''t you know? I''m afraid there is a reason for this, you ask someone to observe and observe, to see what secrets these two people have." Zhou Jin''s movements have been under the surveince of the system. Tang Guo didn''t stop it. Since Zhou Jin was involved, it seemed more fun to expose the incident with Zhou Jin''s hand. If Zhou Jin is going to make a big mess, it must be on the head of her brother-inw, the regent, and her face will naturally not look good by then. In just a month, Zhou Jin knew why the two of them didn''t follow the clear path, but wanted to cheat. It turned out that these two were caught by Tang Shan, and they couldn''t make a clear path. Now they are both Tang Shan''s people, which makes Zhou Jin very angry. Now he is very conflicted, does Tang Guo know about this? Whether you know it or not, it would be bad for such a person to stay with him. Zhou Jin decided to test it. If the other party didn''t know, he would remind her to see what she nned. If she knows, it means she has arrangements. "Young Master Jing, what do you want to say?" Tang Guo put down his script, "What do you want to say, you might as well say it straight." Zhou Jin waved to call Qi Qing over: "Say it." "exin more clearly." Qi Qing said what he knew, Zhou Jin was observing Tang Guo''s expression. It was not surprising to see her, and she knew that she knew this, why didn''t she care? "They are bing less and less aware of convergence, even Young Master Jing knows it," Tang Guo took a sip of tea, "I found out before, but there were only two of them beside him. For fear of being bitten, there was no sound. ." Zhou Jin and Qi Qingined silently, didn''t they? What a bite back, can they both beat you? It hasn''t been cleaned up yet, it must be your n. "Master Jing, such a person must not stay with him. I was alone in the past and couldn''t handle this matter, so I wanted to ask Master Jing to help me to deal with this matter sooner, so as not to have trouble." Zhou Jin: "What does Tang girl want to do?" "Catch them to the scene, and then take them back to the Prince Regent''s mansion for disposal. Tao''er I can handle it, but Ma He is a brother-inw, so naturally the brother-inw has to deal with it." Tang Guo introduced his identity, although everyone know. Zhou Jin pretended to be surprised, and then agreed. Zhou Jin nodded: "Don''t worry, Miss Tang Er, I will definitely do this well." "Then thank Master Jing first." Zhou Jin: "Actually I don''t believe in Jing." Tang Guo smiled: "Actually I know." Zhou Jin: "..." Qi Qing: "..." System: Hahahahahahahahaha, this system is soughable. Zhou Jin and Qi Qing looked at each other, did their old dier know about each other? "Do you know who I am?" Zhou Jin asked seriously, Qi Qing fully guarded. Tang Guo: "Master Zhou, like me, is trapped in a cage, surrounded by man-eating tigers." She really knew it. They were all trapped in cages, surrounded by man-eating tigers. How apt to describe them. Yes, he is surrounded by man-eating tigers. Isn''t it by her side? "Don''t worry, this will be done in a few days." Zhou Jin suddenly lowered his voice, "Do you want to leave these cannibal tigers?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4837: The calculated sister (22) Chapter 4837: The calcted sister (22) Chapter 4837 The calcted sister (22) "What does Young Master Zhou mean?" System: emmm When Zhou Jin was asked this way, her heart suddenly quickened: "If you want to leave those cannibal tigers, I can help you." "How do you want to help me?" Tang Guo asked. Zhou Jin was asked how to help. Of course, it was to take people from the regent''s pce back to the pce. How else could he help? "Young Master Zhou is currently behind bars, how can he help me?" Tang Guo asked a key question, "You are surrounded by fierce beasts in your capacity, how can you get out and help me?" Zhou Jin wanted to say loudly that he was not easy. But he is still growing, and it is really not good to act rashly. At present, the regent and other courtiers oppose each other and restrict each other. If he suddenly appeared, he would be under attack. At that time, he had only one way, and that was to cooperate with one of them. His current situation is a bit like cooperating with the regent, and then he can only choose to let the officials support him. The ministers must support him, it must be conditions, first of all, they will cram people into his harem. This can''t work! "If I get away, I will definitely help you." Zhou Jin said, "Maybe Miss Tang Er doesn''t believe it." As far as his current situation is concerned, others believe it is normal, and there is nothing to say. Zhou Jin still feels a little sad, he can only do these things step by step, and he cannot ruin his previous deployment just because of impulse. "Of course I believe that Young Master Zhou is extraordinary, and he will definitely achieve what he wants in the future." Zhou Jin was stunned, with some joy in her heart: "With your words, I will definitely seed." Zhou Jin then talked to Tang Guo about his deployment. When Tao''er had an affair with Ma and the two, he would pretend to have insomnia at night and go for a walk, identally bumping into such a scene, and then grabbing people, if they would say Some secrets of the pce, so much better. Since the first time, Tao''er and Ma He have be more and more courageous. They secretly met once in the first ten days, and now they may meet once in two or three days. Two days ago, there was no movement. On the third night, the person monitoring them told Zhou Jin, and they went to the same ce again. Zhou Jin was sober at that time, and took two people for a walk there. While Ma He and Tao''er were busy, they were stillining about Tang Guo, Miss Tang Er, so stupid. These were hit by Zhou Jin. Qi Qing saw the naked two people and shouted: "Who would dare to do such ugly things in Buddhism?" Ma He and Tao''er shuddered for a while. Ma He rolled up his clothes on the ground and wanted to abandon Tao''er and leave. Unexpectedly, Tao''er was also afraid to hug him tightly. They were both unable to get out for a while, so Qi Qing pointed them out. The acupoint. After catching the person, Zhou Jin asked Qi Qing to interrogate the two, and took the person to find Tang Guo. "You go and inform the abbot here." Zhou Jin was a little puzzled about Tang Guo''s decision: "In order to deal with these two people, it''s not worth conceiving your reputation." ording to his n, the two of them should be caught upright, and they will be secretly held at dawn. People brought back to the Regent Pce, when the timees, the disposal will definitely be a secret disposal, even if the people in the Regent Pce know it, it will not be spread, otherwise Tang Guo''s reputation will not be damaged. If Tang Guo rmed the temple, everyone would know at that time that the maid beside Miss Tang Er was restless and guarded herself. She actually stole things, and how she would marry in the future. Chapter 4838: The calculated sister (23) Chapter 4838: The calcted sister (23) Chapter 4838 The calcted sister (23) what! Pooh! How could he be so gloating about misfortune? He thinks that this is also good. If others don''t marry, it happens that he does. Stop, stop! "Young Master Zhou just does what I told you, you don''t need to have any face. The Tang family and the regent''s mansion don''t need face." Some time ago, the system went to the Tang''s house to observe, and her parents already knew about Tang Shan''s medicine. The two just wrote a letter and scolded Tang Shan, but they stopped. In that case, why should she give them face? As for the Pce of the Regent, that is even more unnecessary. Don''t make a big noise, how can everyone know the real Tang Shan? By the moonlight, Zhou Jin found that Tang Guo''splexion was faint, as if everything was under her control. He has a hunch that even if he doesn''t show up, Taoer and Mahe will have one section at a time, and she will still have the same choice. What is the reason that makes her so decisive? Is there any secret that no one knows? "Miss Tang Er really decided like this?" Zhou Jin asked again, "If you do this, you will have no retreat. People in the capital will talk to you in the future." "I have decided." Zhou Jin: "Well, I will arrange for someone to do it." Zhou Jin took the person and turned away. Without taking two steps, he paced to Tang Guo again: "What I said during the day is true, and I will help you get out in the future." Maybe he thinks this is the time. Add another sentence, "If you don''t dislike the pce, you cane here. The pce is indeed surrounded by beasts, but one day, those beasts will surrender to the feet of the Beastmaster." After that, Zhou Jin hurriedly left, her back quickly disappearing into the dark night. Under Zhou Jin''s arrangement, Fanhai Temple was quickly lit up, and the affairs of Ma He and Taoer were exposed. The abbot had no choice but to bite the bullet ande to Tang Guo. "It''s because I''m not strict with the subordinates, which added trouble to the abbot. I will take them away as soon as daybreak, and I will disturb the abbot all night." Tang Guo Zuoyi, "I will add more sesame oil money when I look back, I hope I can Alleviate some sins." The abbot also replied: "How can you me the donor, the donor is also tired by their desire." Ma He and Tao''er were detained in the wood house and guarded by Zhou Jin''s people. When everyone fell asleep, Tang Guo came to the chaifang, Qi Qing was there watching, and he was a little surprised when Tang Guo arrived. "Miss Tang Er, is this?" Tang Guo: "I''ll go in and take a look." After a pause, she said again, "Guardian Qi, please point Tao''er''s sleeping point." Qi Qing didn''t understand, so he went in and did it. Ma He was a little puzzled seeing Qi Qing''s movements. He was very upset, because he was too careless, and he did not expect to be caught at the temple. Knowing this would happen, he would bear it. It''s a pity that everything is toote, how should he get out now? However, the seconddy seemed to be really kind, and didn''t n to kill them directly, but also to bring them back to the Regent Pce. As long as he returns to the Regent Pce and can see the princess, with that handle, his life should be saved. Thinking like this, he felt that another person walked in outside, and looked subconsciously, only Tang Guo wasing in under the moonlight. The expression was faint, there was no smile on his face, and the innocent face he had seen during the day had disappeared. It turned out to be somewhat inessible, like a fairy from the heavenly pce. Ma He suddenly awoke with a chill, "Second...Second Miss." Chapter 4839: The calculated sister (24) Chapter 4839: The calcted sister (24) Chapter 4839 The calcted sister (24) Tang Guo closed the door and walked slowly in front of Ma He: "ording to the regent''s temperament, when you return tomorrow, you should die under a mess." Ma He shuddered when he thought of the regent''s methods. Yes, his ending must be like this. If this happened in the regent''s pce, at most it would be dismissed, put on a fifty-fifty board, and expelled from the pce. But he did it cleanly in Buddhism. What''s more terrible is that now the seconddy is praying for the princess. He did this to disturb the seconddy to pray for the princess, and the regent would beat him to death if he was reasonable and the regent would relieve his hatred. "Second Miss, help, Second Miss, the viin knows that he is wrong, the viin does not want to die." Ma He is a man who can bend and stretch. He wondered whether Tang Guo didn''t want to watch him die, so he came over in the middle of the night and said this. Things. The seconddy is always kind and kind, and she definitely doesn''t want to see that **** side. "It''s not impossible if you want to save your life, but you have to do what I say." Ma He squatted his head quickly: "As long as he can survive, no matter what the seconddy wants the viin to do." "Well, you will return to the Prince Regent''s Mansion tomorrow. If the Prince Regent wants to execute you, you will yell the princess for help." When Ma He heard this, he was a little stunned, calling the princess for help? This is the idea of the seconddy, and yes, the princess is the only favorite of the regent, so it doesn''t seem to matter to ask for help. "Even if you call for help, the princess won''t help you." Ma He agreed with this, but he did this kind of thing in Buddhism, which is equivalent to preventing the seconddy from praying for the princess, and the princess must want to live. His behavior almost blocked the way of the princess, and the princess was afraid that he would die. Ma He''s face was pale: "Then...the seconddy, what should the viin do?" "Don''t be afraid, if the princess is unwilling, you will threaten her to have an affair with Tao''er, and let Tao''er do the necessary things by my side. If the princess bes angry and says you talk nonsense, or even fainted, you will I immediately said that the princess gave me medicine so that I can''t be pregnant." Ma He was stiff in ce, staring at Tang Guo as if looking at a ghost, his upper and lower lips trembled so hard that they could not close together, and his body was limp. He always felt that the seconddy was lively and kind, didn''t understand anything, and was easily deceived. Now I understand the terrible part of the seconddy. It was terrible, what kind of person was it, so many things happened, and he could pretend that nothing happened, slowly nning all of this, trying to expose the truth in the process, and destroy the reputation of the princess. Even if the princess is fierce, she knows how to calcte, but sometimes she will be out of words, which is easy to be noticed. The seconddy, he didn''t see it at all. When did she know that and what is nning this? too terrifying! "If you want to live, there is only one way. By the way, you have to shake things out with Meiyue." Tang Guo added, that girl Meiyue can''t let it go. Taoer and Meiyue both have to die. As for this Ma He, there is no hatred with her, so how can I spare my life? Keep it, maybe it will be useful in the future. Yimahe''s wit and intelligence are not certain and he would never provoke her. The seconddy even knew about him and Meiyue, so what else did she know? Could it be that the entire Regent Pce is actually under the control of the seconddy? Chapter 4840: The calculated sister (25) Chapter 4840: The calcted sister (25) Chapter 4840 The calcted sister (25) Ma He swallowed fiercely, which was too scary. "After you live out of the Regents Mansion, you have to help me with more publicity and publicity about my affairs with the Regent, and I will promote it wherever I go. I will let everyone know about it. Especially, she How to calcte me, how to give me medicine, how to put someone beside me, and the Tang family knew about it, but they didn''t do anything. Anyway, as long as I encounter the injustices in the Prince Regents mansion, you will go out and publicize it." Ma He was sweating profusely, too cruel. This is undoubtedly for the regent princess, who will not be able to raise her head in the future. "Ma He, how are you thinking about it? You are a wise man, what about me, what you say, you agree, I will definitely forgive you and arrange for someone to **** you out of the Regent Pce. What good things will happen in the future depends on you Myself." Ma He saw hope, that is, after going out of the Regent Pce, the seconddy would not do anything to him. He was still free and could do his own things. "Second youngdy speaks for words?" Ma He was obviously tempted. His return to the Regent Pce is definitely a dead end. Given the degree of the regent''s love for the princess, he threatened with that kind of thing, and he might not be sessful, and might be designed by the princess dead. But there is no enmity between him and the seconddy, and the chances of surviving here are greater. "natural." Ma He knelt down quickly: "The viin will definitely follow the words of the seconddy." "Very well, it is best not to have any bad thoughts, or you will escape to the end of the world, and I will let you survive." Tang Guo has a teacup in his hand, and pinches the teacup in front of Ma He. As powder, Ma He''s heart almost popped out. Peerless master! God, who is the seconddy? "You swallow this pill tomorrow morning, and no matter how much injury you suffer, you will save your life." Tang Guo threw a pill to Ma He. Ma He quickly took the pills and watched Tang Guo leave. He looked at the pills in his hands. The seconddy took out such a magical pill. The prescription for the concubine''s renewal was also brought out by the seconddy. The princess gave the seconddy medicine, it is not surprising that the seconddy knows. He believed that the seconddy had a better prescription in his hands, and could even make the princess heal. But the princess lost this opportunity since calcting the seconddy. Why does the seconddy renew her life for the princess? I''m afraid it''s not a good intention, but I want to torture the princess slowly. Ma He shivered, hiding the pill. He Mahe still has some misunderstandings, and he will not offend the seconddy in the future. He looked back and thought about it, and found that except when he wasmunicating with Tao''er, he was a bit disrespectful to the seconddy, but at other times he did not do anything to apologize to the seconddy and harm her. Perhaps this is why the seconddy forgave his life. Early the next morning, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin went down the mountain together. Before returning to the Regents Mansion, the Regent received Zhou Jin and Tang Guo going to the Regents Mansion together, knowing that something must have been waiting in the pce. "Bingjun, are there any distinguished guestsing today?" Tang Shan is still the same, looks very weak, but will not lose his life for a while. Seeing Yun Bingjun had been waiting in the lobby, she couldn''t help asking more. "Well, the emperor wille over in a while." Yun Bingjun generally doesn''t conceal Tang Shan''s affairs, "Guo''er will alsoe together, it seems that there is something going on." Chapter 4841: The calculated sister (26) Chapter 4841: The calcted sister (26) Chapter 4841 The calcted sister (26) "Is the emperoring back with Guo''er?" Tang Shan was surprised, wondering how they met. The emperor came here like this, isn''t it because of Guo''er? If the emperor fell in love with Guo''er, wouldn''t her arrangement be useless. But she also thought that Yun Bingjun was in control of the world''s power. They were unwilling, and the little emperor could not help it. Tang Shan settled down, but was unwilling to go back to rest, so she had to wait for the two toe. Half a dayter, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin returned to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, Tao''er and Ma He were escorted in by the five-flowers. Tang Shan felt a sudden heart when he saw this. Especially the clothes of the two are not very neat, she has already guessed something in her heart, it is not the two who did the stall in the temple, right? Sure enough, Zhou Jin then recuperated herself in the temple and couldn''t sleep at night, so she went out for a stroll. As a result, she identally ran into an unbearable scene of Ma He and Taoer. Yun Bingjun was furious when he heard it, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped, wishing to rush to kill the two. Tang Guo was praying for Shan''er to extend his life. These two shameless things even dared to do such things in the Buddhist Holy Land. If Shaner has something good or bad this time, what should he do. Especially this matter was also known to the little emperor, and the people in the temple also knew that he was ashamed. "Come here, drag these two people down and beat them to death!" Yun Bingjun didn''t ask Tang Guo either. From his point of view, Tao''er deserved to die. It''s him here, so why ask other people. "The King Regent is spared!" Ma He and Tao''er yelled, but Yun Bingjun couldnt hear them, and then the two yelled at the same time: "Wang Hao, save the viin and the ve servant." "The princess, help." How could Tang Shan save these two people? They did the death on their own, and they did it in Buddhism, but Guoer went to pray for her. Now being destroyed by the two, she doesn''t want their lives to be good. Tao''er saw Tang Shan not speaking, and her heart was desperate. Suddenly she remembered something and shouted: "Wang Hao, you can''t help but save me, Wang Hao, if I die, who will help you look at the seconddy, you are not an exnation ..." Tang Shan knew that Tao''er wanted to pull her into the water. Meiyue quickly reacted and walked over and pped Tao''er **** the face. Tao''er''s small face was thrown out of a p, and he was beaten into aa. "Nonsense, do such sordid things, and dare to pour dirty water on the princess." Mei Yue coldly snorted, "I don''t want to drag people down and beat them to death!" The two guards came up and pulled Tao''er down. Tang Guo heard a sound of sshing water, followed by Tao''er''s screams, one after another, getting worse and worse. Meiyue frowned and looked at Ma He, but in the end she said nothing, and returned to Tang Shan''s side. Although she was a little bit reluctant to fight, but the other party was caught doing ugly things, she couldn''t save her. Ma He died, lest the secret between her and him would be exposed. "Wang Concubine, are you crossing the river to demolish the bridge?" Ma He suddenly said loudly, "Obviously you told Tao''er to monitor the seconddy. Don''t worry, I''m afraid that the seconddy will bully Young Master Dan and Miss Xin in the future." When Tang Shan heard this, she only felt that Ma He was ignorant, and she was calm, what did these two know? She is not afraid at all. Without waiting for her to say more, Yun Bingjun was already angry and waved his hand: "Don''t hurry up and pull this shameful thing out of the Fa-rectification on the spot?" see you tomorrow Chapter 4842: The calculated sister (27) Chapter 4842: The calcted sister (27) Chapter 4842 The calcted sister (27) The dragged Ma He shouted loudly: "Wang Hao, you are crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. Your heart is so vicious. The poor seconddy doesn''t even know anything. You are calcting and ying around." "Hahahaha, it''s a pity that the seconddy will also treat you as a sister, and sincerely go to the temple to pray for you, so care about family affection. And you, selfish and selfish, ruined the seconddy for your two children. The seconddy, my horse and I will give it up today. The princess gave you a sterilization drug long ago, just to keep her two children''s status, afraid that you will bully them. Anyway, my horse and the dying person, you dont believe it, you can Go for treatment." Ma He''s voice was so loud that almost everyone in the pce heard the noise here. There are so many people here, don''t think about it, this matter will soon spread outside. When Yun Bingjun heard it, he couldn''t help but was taken aback. What was this dog ve talking about? How could Shaner do such a thing. Tang Shan really didn''t expect Ma He to know this, with cold hands and feet, she didn''t know how to react. She went to see Tang Guo subconsciously, only to see Tang Guo''s expression full of confusion. "Second Miss, your Sister Princess, has no sister affection for you." Ma He continued to shout. Yu Guang saw Tang Guo''s bewildered look, and his mood wasplicated. Second Miss was the most terrifying person. . Take a look, look at this expression, who would think that everything was ordered by her. Tang Shan was trembling with anger: "Sister, don''t listen to his nonsense. How could your sister do such a thing? Dog minion, you don''t want your tongue? When we die, we still want to provoke the sisters between us. Love. Our sisters are deeply in love, do you think you can shake it with just a few words?" "Hahaha, these are all that Meiyue told me in bed, you can''t think of it, Princess. Your most trusted maid told me when she was really excited when she was doing that." Ma and hahaughed, actually in their hearts To be afraid, taunting the princess was something he had never thought of, even if he knew what kind of person she was. The power of the regent is so terrible, few people dare to do this kind of thing, or face to face. But he had no other choice. Just now, he understood that, as the seconddy said, even if he used a handle to coerce the princess, the princess would let him go today, and in a few days, he would still die miserably. Therefore, we can only take a gamble. Mei Yue was trembling all over, her face was pale, her lips trembled: "Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with you." "I haven''t seen any ce on your body, where there are birthmarks, moles, I know..." Ma He then said out all of Mei Yue''s privacy in public, "Is there any of these on your body? Call a woman Don''t you know? Meiyue, dare you?" When Mei Yue heard this, she fell to the ground. Tang Shan yelled in a panic, asking someone to drag him out and kill him. Ma He, who was being beaten with sticks, was suffering, and continued to shake off Tang Shan''s secrets. This time, Tang Shan fainted with anger. Yun Bingjun reacted from the words just now: "Kill him! Beat him fiercely!" But what''s the use of killing? I don''t know how many people heard what Ma He said loudly. "The nonsense of this dog minion just now, if anyone dared to spread it a little bit, this king will let you go around without eating it." Chapter 4843: The calculated sister (28) Chapter 4843: The calcted sister (28) Chapter 4843 The calcted sister (28) Putting down the cruel words, Yun Bingjun picked up Tang Shan, looked at Mei Yue deeply, and returned to the room. This ruthless remark is of no use, unless he kills all the people watching the pce. If it is because of this incident that angrily kills the servants in the pce, he, the regent, will not want to convince the public in the future. Tang Guo winked at Zhou Jin, and the two followed in. When the doctor said that Tang Shan was just attacking his heart with blood and blood, and no worries about his life, Tang Guo stopped the doctor. The doctor was the one she found back. She handed her wrist over, and Mei Yue''s face changed immediately, but at this time, she couldn''t stop it, and she didn''t dare to say a word. The regent and the princess did not deal with her temporarily, which does not mean that they would not pursue what Ma He said before. "You don''t want to add chaos here." Yun Bingjun was very unhappy when he saw Tang Guo''s behavior. Ma He had already been killed. He didn''t want this to happen again. It''s better to treat it as nothing happened. Even if Shan''er really did that, he still wanted to understand that Shan''er was only forced to think about the two children before he came up with this. In his heart, Shaner and the two children are naturally much more important than Tang Guo''s wife and sister. "Brother-inw, if you want to get rid of the rumors, it''s best to ask the doctor to diagnose it for me. If I have no problems with my body, everything will be destroyed by itself." Tang Guo is very persistent, "I also want to see if my body has any Question, if my brother-inw doesnt allow me, then Ill go out and see. Yun Bingjun couldn''t stop it anymore. In fact, at this time, he somewhat believed Ma He''s words. But what about that, Shan''er did this only as ast resort. To really confirm it, when Shan''er recovers, he can make somepensation to Tang Guo. After all, they are two sisters, and there is no insoluble hatred. "Doctor, help me see if I am a Chinese medicine, and I am infertile for life." The doctor took the pulse, and soon his face changed a lot, and he diagnosed several times before finally saying, "Second Miss, you are indeed..." "Can there be cure?" Tang Guo asked. Doctor: "Traditional Chinese medicine is deep and there is no cure." Yun Bingjun: "Are you sure there is no wrong diagnosis?" "The regent can allow other doctors to diagnose. There are countless doctors in the house." Yun Bingjun dismissed this idea in an instant. The doctor should not deceive him. After all, he already believed Ma He''s words. If he diagnosed a few more times, wouldn''t it be to let more people know? "Since the regent doesn''t believe it, then ask other doctors toe and diagnose." Yun Bingjun stopped: "No need." "Is the regent with a guilty conscience?" Tang Guo''s attitude changed in an instant, and no one thought there was anything wrong with her being like this. No one knows what a woman who is infertile for life represents in this era. She was still victimized by her own sister, even if Tang Guo yelled at him now and went up to grab Tang Shan for a fight, no one would think that she had done too much. Yun Bingjun was so ridiculed that he couldn''t say a word for the first time. When Tang Guo arranged for someone to call the doctor, he forgot to stop him. Tang Guo called all the doctors in the mansion to diagnose her one by one, and the final result was the same. The doctors retreated tremblingly. It was not that they had never seen this Miss Tang Er, but at this time Miss Tang Er made them very scared. In their impression, Miss Tang Er has always been an innocent, lively, lovely and simple girl. Chapter 4844: The calculated sister (29) Chapter 4844: The calcted sister (29) Chapter 4844 The calcted sister (29) At this moment, the coldness on Miss Tang Er''s body made them feel terrified, so she didn''t dare to say more, and hurried away carrying the medicine box. The people in the room were very silent, Tang Guo looked at the position separated by a curtain, and Tang Shan was lying there. She stood up suddenly and walked towards the curtain. Before the curtain was ced, he was stopped by Yun Bingjun''s arm. He asked vigntly, "What are you going to do?" "What can I do? Didn''t you do what you did?" Tang Guo didn''t continue to enter, "It seems that brother-inw thinks this is a small thing. She is so ridiculous that she would harm me like this for her own children. " "Does she really think I really care about everything here? So she is honey, but to me it is arsenic. I treat her as a sister with all my heart. She has harmed me like this. After all, she paid the wrong way." Tang Guo returned to her seat. Seeing Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief, she mocked, "The Regent looks very nervous. With you here, what can I do to her?" "San''er is forced to..." "Haha... It''s sopelling, she must hurt me like this? Does she feel that she is great, even her beloved husband can let it out, do you still think I picked up a big deal? She thought I was rare ?" Facing Tang Guo''s sarcasm, Yun Bingjun squirmed his lips, but he had nothing to refute. "Whatever you want, I can make up for you." Yun Bingjun said, "Don''t hurt Shan''er, she treats your sister..." "Compensate me? Do you really want topensate me?" Tang Guo''s gaze fell to Yun Bingjun, "What can you use topensate me? I don''t care about you. I don''t like anything except silver and things that have been used." Zhou Jin, who had been standing next to him, was shocked. Fortunately, he was still clean and had not been used. Fortunately, he has been guarded like a jade since he was a child, and all the little eunuchs served close to him, and no courtdy dared to touch his finger. From head to toe, he is clean! The regent princess was also funny, thinking that everyone would be rare for Yun Bingjun, and she killed her own sister. Zhou Jin was not surprised by these methods, after all, he grew up in a deep pce. Tang Guo felt pitiful in his heart. Does the Tang family know these things? Even if he knew, I would not me Tang Shan for his actions. After all, once she died, who didn''t want the Tang family to marry their daughter in the Prince Regent''s Mansion. They only felt that Tang Shan''s methods were a bit cruel, and they could still understand, and would not think Tang Guo was pitiful. "As long as it''s not too much, what I can do will be customized." Yun Bingjun said, in this matter, it was indeed Tang Shan''s fault. Tang Guo was so angry that there was nothing wrong with it. Yun Bingjun didn''t want it, but Tang Guo resented Shang Shan''er because of this incident. Tang Guo: "I dont want to live in the Regents Mansion anymore. Even if she has something in the future, I will not fulfill what I said before. She harmed me, and I know it again. You should also understand that I cant take care of you all the time. Child." Even if Tang Guo didn''t say anything about it, Yun Bingjun could understand that if Shan''er really had something to do, he would marry Tang Guo into the house, he was afraid that she could not help but cruel his children. "I will send you back to Tang''s house." "I don''t want to live in the Tang family either. I''ve spread this story. It''s not that I''m disgusted when I live in the Tang family, it''s only for being bullied. Yun Bingjun asked patiently, "Then where do you want to live?" "Give me a house, I live alone." Yun Bingjun felt relieved: "No problem." Chapter 4845: The calculated sister (30) Chapter 4845: The calcted sister (30) Chapter 4845 The calcted sister (30) "It''s not over, give me one million gold." Tang Guo leaned on the chair and said casually, "Millions of gold is for my old-age care. If nothing else, I will die alone in my life, millions of gold. You can tell, I have to hire a lot of guards, which is very expensive." Yun Bingjun has a dilemma, and his mouth is a million gold. Is this trying to hollow him out? If he is really a simple regent, he really can''t take it out. "Don''t you want topensate me? This is thepensation I want, otherwise I will stay in the Regent''s Pce. In the future, if you can''t figure it out and can''t control yourself, don''t me me." Yun Bingjun was silent, and after a while: "With this to you, can you settle your suspicions with Shaner?" "King Regent, it''s not good to dream in broad daylight. This is justpensation. Isn''t it what you want to give? If I castrate you, and give you these conditions, will you reassure me? I will not harm her. Its the friendship that was seen in the past, and its gone since the day she started to deal with me." Tang Guo''s words made the men present couldn''t help but close their legs tightly. This was almost a subconscious action. At that moment, everyone was embarrassed. Tang Guo''s analogy is very rude, but very appropriate. If someone really did something like this to Yun Bingjun andpensated him in a mere way, how could he be rare? He would definitely make the other party unable to survive and die, and even the eighteenth generation of his ancestors would not be peaceful. "Okay, I''ll give it." "As soon as possible, I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Tang Guo looked towards the curtain, "The person inside, I don''t want to see you again in this life." The cause and effect have been nted, and there are not many things that belong to her next. A million gold is enough for her to do many things. With so much money, even Yun Bingjun was bleeding heavily, and his heartache was terrible. But he still ordered people to prepare immediately, and arranged for someone to clean up a big house. Under Tang Guo''s reminder, he gave her the deed of house andnd. Less than an hour before and after, Tang Guo took people from the Prince Regent''s Mansion to the new house, and Zhou Jin followed. Anyway, he was a ignorant little emperor. He suddenly fell in love with a girl, and others would onlyugh at it, and there would be no problem. The people who helped Tang Guo carry the luggage were Zhou Jin''s people and the people from the Regent''s Mansion, except for the lead, no one followed. "Gold,e here in the middle of the night, don''t disturb other people, the wealth is not revealed, or I will be in danger." This is thest word Tang Guo said to Yun Bingjun when he left the Regent Pce. After Tang Guo left, the entire mansion was clean. Looking at the corpses of Tao''er and Ma He, Yun Bingjun was full of hatred. They were both things that failed to seed and failed to seed: "Isn''t it clean?" "Yes, the regent." How to deal with it, it is naturally thrown to the mass graves, should they be buried in the scenery? "The regent, is this the case? The princess wakes up to know that the seconddy is leaving, I wonder if it will..." "It''s okay to send it away and stay in the mansion. I''m afraid she won''t be able to figure it out one day and will start with Shan''er." Yun Bingjun said, "There are two more children, leaving her in the mansion is a hidden danger. Since she is willing to go out. It doesnt matter if you spend some money." Just one million gold, the price is a bit high. Yun Bingjun nced at Meiyue, who was still kneeling on the side. Speaking of which Ma He could know so many things, there was still Meiyue''s part. Knowing that Ma He could cause so many things, he interrupted his legs and drove him out of the house. However, things have happened, and everything is toote. "Your matter, wait until Shan''er wakes up to deal with it." Yun Bingjun said, he wanted to beat Mei Yue to death with a stick, but this is Tang Shan''s most important maid, life and death are still up to her. set. Chapter 4846: The calculated sister (31) Chapter 4846: The calcted sister (31) Chapter 4846 The calcted sister (31) Meiyue copsed to the ground in despair. She broke the princess''s major event. With the princess''s temperament, the other party would not let her go. However, she still holds a glimmer of hope. For the sake of her serving for many years, she wonders if the princess can spare her life. Tang Guo moved into the new house and was in a good mood. She sent away the people from the Regent''s Mansion who led the way. She invited Zhou Jin to visit the new house. Zhou Jin and Qi Qing looked at each other, Miss Tang Er seemed very happy, and didn''t seem to feel sorry for what happened to them. But in the previous scene, they still remember that she was obviously angry. "Master Zhou, now I am out of trouble." Tang Guo drank the tea, which was sent by Zhou Jin''s people to make it. Zhou Jin: "Congrattions, Miss Tang Er." "If you can get out of trouble, you still have to thank Master Zhou for your help. If you need help in the future, you cane to me." Zhou Jin thought to herself, what else can she help him? He had to deal with the Manchu civil and military, as well as the powerful regent. However, he still received this intention, and it was the first time someone took the initiative to say that he would help him if he had any difficulties in the future. This kind of taste, how can I say it, is peculiar, beautiful, and fascinating. "Miss Tang Er, you don''t have any manpower in this mansion, do you want to add some? Qi Qing still has the ability to look at people, do you want me to ask Qi Qing to pick some manpower for you?" "Then I would like to thank Master Zhou." Tang Guo nned to get some low-level paper puppets out, and put some for use. She can ept Zhou Jin''s kindness, and it is good to have two more people to serve her. Judging from Zhou Jin''s appearance, she was nning to give her a few people. "Then let me leave today. There is no one on your side to serve. I will leave two people for you to call to avoid any idents. Qi Qing will send them over tomorrow." After bidding farewell to Tang Guo, Zhou Jin hurriedly left. Tang Guo returned to the room and began to figure out how she would spend the gold after it was delivered. It must not be put there to make ashes, and the gold must work. After thinking about it, she can do it or control some of the economic lifeline. When she thinks of the dishes she ate before, she always feels a bit weird. Later, she realized that it was because of the salt problem. The salt extraction technology here is very backward, and the salt is very rough. It is better for rich people. For those who don''t have money, the salt they eat may contain some sand, which is particrly astringent and bitter, but they have to eat salt, which is essential to the human body. Because of the problem of salt, the food here is not developed, no matter how good the food is, it is not very delicious. Therefore, she can do this, and just by doing this, she can already control a certain economic lifeline. After calcting, Tang Guo fell asleep. Before going to bed, she was thinking whether Tang Shan was awake, and the people in the Tang family knew whether this happened. In the middle of the night, at the mass grave, Ma He who had been killed was breathing, and he opened his eyes vigorously, feeling that there was still a little pain in his body. He touched the wound and found that his injury had healed much better. He was horrified. Who is the second youngdy and she has such a miraculous medicine. He stood up slowly, there were corpses everywhere, he ran away quickly and found a hidden ce to hide. He touched the beating position of his heart, and let out a long sigh: "The seconddy still speaks for credit." It''s a pity that the second youngdy would not be able to use a person like him. It''s not bad to be able to save a life. After this disaster, Ma He didn''t dare to stay in the capital, and even his temper was much weaker. He nned to leave the capital. He has one more thing to do, to publicize Tang Guo''s orders all the way. Even if he has no money, Ma He is not worried. With his ability, making money is still easy. The Tang family also knew what happened in the Regent Pce. Of course, they didn''t know about the million gold. They only knew that what Tang Shan did was exposed, and Tang Guo was angry and left the Regent Pce. "People still have to pick them up and live outside, what is it like?" Father Tang said. Mother Tang sighed, "Shan''er didn''t do this well. Guo''er always said that she was her own sister. Everyone has dealt with it, and she insists on keeping it. Now that the matter has been exposed, I can''t keep it from hiding. I am afraid that the gap between her and Guo''er can''t be recovered." see you tomorrow Chapter 4847: The calculated sister (32) Chapter 4847: The calcted sister (32) Chapter 4847 The calcted sister (32) The Tang family discussed it in the middle of the night and decided to pick Tang Guo back tomorrow. What they didnt expect was that before they waited for Tang Guo to pick up Tang Guo, what happened in the Regents Mansion yesterday was spread. Tang Shan took the medicine and caused her sisters body to be injured and became infertile for life, so that Tang Guo would marry in the future. The Prince Regent''s Mansion is now, and can take care of her children wholeheartedly. The details of the Pce of the Regent are not missing in the discussion of the people in the capital. Of course, Zhou Jin''s help was indispensable, he had already understood Tang Guo''s thoughts. Since this matter itself will be known, it is better to publicize it. However, he used some clever tricks in this matter to reveal the news to those ministers who were against Yun Bingjun. They caught this incident, even if they couldn''t do anything to Yun Bingjun, they could make him lose face in the capital. The rtionship between Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan has always been a unt in the capital. Many talented people even wrote about the fairy love between them, and even reported that they should marry Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan should be married to his wife. Now that the news spread all over the capital, Tang Shan''s image suddenly changed in the eyes of all talents, from noble and unattainable to vicious and vicious. Yun Bingjun knew that there was no way to stop the spread of the news, so he could only block the news in the mansion and prevent them from reaching Tang Shan''s ears. Tang Shan had already woke up. She looked inside the room and found that there was only Yun Bingjun, and asked, "Bingjun, where''s Guo''er?" Yesterday''s events are vivid, she wished it was just a dream. Meiyue, Meiyue betrayed her and had an affair with Mahe and revealed her secret to Mahe. If it were not for Mei Yue, how could this incident be exposed. This ungrateful bitch! "Let''s go." Yun Bingjun replied. He hugged Tang Shan in the past andforted him in a low voice, "The doctor said that you are not in good health. Don''t be annoyed by these trivial things. It is important to maintain your body." Tang Shan''s eyes turned red, and she threw herself into Yun Bingjuns arms and started crying: "Bingjun, I am really desperate. I am too scared. I know that I am sorry for Guoer, but I am really too scared. , Thinking of leaving you and having two children, I was dizzy for a while before doing this kind of thing. If I could do it again, I would definitely not hurt Guo''er like this." "I believe you, Shan''er, don''t me yourself, I can understand." Yun Bingjun hugged Tang Shan and pped her on the back, "I know you are afraid of two children being bullied, and think that as long as Guoer is infertile Then, we will treat them as our own, and we will not bully them, and there will be no other childrenpeting with them for the love of their parents, right?" With tears in her eyes, Tang Shan nodded quickly: "Bingjun, I can''t do anything about it. Guoer won''t forgive me." "The estrangement between us will never be eliminated." Tang Shan was annoyed at this time, she not only lost her wife but also lost her army. In the past few years, in order to make this preparation, she racked her brains to make Guo''er willingly help her take care of a pair of children. If it wasn''t for Meiyue''s dead girl, who was fascinated by a male fever, how could all her ns be broken. It is almost impossible to find another suitable candidate. And can her bodyst that long? "Did Guoer return to Tang''s house? I want to see her." Tang Guo couldn''t walk this way, but she couldn''t assume that nothing had happened, and she still had to do what she should do. The two children, she did not dare to let Tang Guo approach. Chapter 4848: The calculated sister (33) Chapter 4848: The calcted sister (33) Chapter 4848 The calcted sister (33) However, going in front of Tang Guo showed how helpless and confused she was, at least making them feelfortable on the surface. If Tang Guo can me her, scold her, and have a bad attitude, she can win more sympathy. As long as Tang Guo treated her with a bad attitude for a long time, she didn''t fight back, didn''t say a word, only med herself, and showed guilt, people who saw her would feel that she was forced to be helpless. There must be no way to conceal this matter. A small group of people will definitely know that she has to act first. "I send someone to ask." Tang Shan now looks extremely weak, as if she must fall asleep at any time. Of course, Yun Bingjun must try her best to meet all her requirements. So he arranged for someone to go to Tang Guo to show that Tang Shan wanted to see her. It''s just that the people who arranged the past failed to get in, and they were scolded back. Yun Bingjun: "Let''s go againter, she is still in anger. I am afraid that she really does not want to see people at this time." "Your body is important. Take care of yourself before doing other things." Tang Shan is very persistent: "No, I want to go." If you don''t go at this time, once the matter is over, she can''t recover it. When someone knows about it, then it can''t be exined. Everyone thinks that she is a poisonous woman who harmed her sister. At this time, she only needs to see Tang Guo, and the other party scolds her a few words, if she can pass unconscious, it would be best. "Bingjun, send me to see Guoer." Yun Bingjun couldn''t help Tang Shan''s persistence, so he could only agree. When he arrived at Tang Guo''s ce, Tang Shan was a little puzzled: "This is not Tang Mansion." "Guo''er doesn''t want to go back to Tang''s house, so he lives here now." Yun Bingjun exined, he didn''t disclose all the details. "It turned out to be so." The two went to the door and talked to the porter. "The regent, the princess, you go back, my master will not see you. The master said, the regent must not forget what he promised. If she dares toe again, she wonders if she can''t control what she does. thing." The concierge''s words made Yun Bingjun''s eyelids jump. Although he knew this was a threat, he decided to arrange more people to protect Tang Shan and the two children to avoid idents. Without seeing Tang Guo, Tang Shan wouldn''t be able to lose face and cry at the door. This would make people look at jokes. The moment she returned to the carriage, she thought of a way. Starting from tomorrow, she woulde day by day until Guoer could see her. Tang Guo ignored her now, it was the most ufortable for her. "The princess looks like she won''t give up." Zhou Jin looked at Tang Guo who was tasting tea, and couldn''t help taking a sip. She didn''t know where she got such a delicious tea than he could get. I don''t know how much. At first he thought that Yun Bingjun had hidden all the good things, butter he discovered that Tang Guo had taken it out too well, and Yun Bingjun didn''t have it. Tang Guo''s pleasant appearance made people unable to see how angry she was, as if nothing had happened. Obviously this person was in front of him, but Zhou Jin didn''t understand. "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo knew Tang Shan''s thoughts, and wanted her to stand up and scold her, so that Tang Shan could win some sympathy. She is already seriously ill, and this matter will be understood at that time as a mother who loves her children and has no choice. In front of the weak, people always lose their sanity for a while. Chapter 4849: The calculated sister (34) Chapter 4849: The calcted sister (34) Chapter 4849 The calcted sister (34) The trick to crack Tang Shan is very simple. Just arrange a few rude women who are rude and scolding where Tang Shan and her appear. These women have all experienced the vicissitudes of life. They look at people very thoroughly. If they encounter Tang Shan''s behavior, they will only spit unceremoniously and break Tang Shan''s tricks, making her even more faceless. "If you need help, you can talk." Zhou Jin said. Tang Guo: "I won''t be polite." Zhou Jin felt much more relieved when she got these words. He has no sick leave now, and has to go back to the pce, and he has to go through the scene for many things. So he had no choice but to say goodbye to Tang Guo. He only took sick leave for a few days, and if he took it again, it seemed not so good. Zhou Jin turned around one step at a time and left. Seeing him like that, Qi Qing felt extremely grateful. Fortunately, Miss Tang Er and the Regent didn''t deal with it. If it weren''t, the master would have been nted in the beauty. It is impossible to stand up in this life. Not long after Zhou Jin left, Mother Tang came with her mighty people. Tang Guo didn''t ask anyone to turn away Tang''s mother. She wanted to hear what Tang''s mother would say. When Tang Guo was about to meet Tang''s mother, the system said: [Host is big, your face is ruddy, are you sure to go to Tang''s mother like this? "It''s still Xiao Tongzi being careful. I just made the little emperor so proud." Tang Guo quickly turned her face pale. She didn''t care about fame, so she let this matter be exposed. But she also didn''t want to bear an unfilial reputation and let the Tang family and Tang Shan and others stand on the moral high ground. The Tang Guo that Tang''s mother saw was pale, her face was not as lively as she used to be, and there was no smile on her face. That little appearance was very distressing. But at this time, Mother Tang had no intention offorting Tang Guo. The rumors outside became more and more serious. The youngest daughter has been ruined, and there is no hope of turning over in this life. Just ask who is willing to marry a woman who can''t have children and go back and follow the old path. This is the best destination. She had to let the previous things calm down as soon as possible. She came to Tang Guo, and Tang''s father went to the Regent Pce. As long as they work together to reverse what happened yesterday, all of this is not just a misunderstanding, and everyone will be happy. Regardless of whether Tang Guo will enter the Regent''s Mansion in the future, the reputation of the two families will be preserved. When necessary, sacrificing Tang Guo is the best choice. "Shan''er was confused for a while. When she was a child, she loved you the most. What kind of fun was sent to you. Is the friendship between your two sisters so broken?" "Shan''er is forced to be too helpless. She doesn''t want to. Think about how she used to be. Is it because she was only wrong to overthrow everything she used to have?" "You two sisters are as close to each other as one person, and Shan''er has not many years to live. I think she is also ming herself. I heard that she hade to you before. She is so weak and she wants toe to you. Why is this? Because she feels guilty and wants toe over and apologize to you." "Guo''er, things have reached this point, and Shan''er knows that it was wrong. For the Tang family, for Shan''er, and for your future, you should also make a decision. Do you really want to see that Shan''er can''t hold his head up? The two children were treated with strange eyes. The Tang familys daughter was affected by this incident, and you, what should we do in the future?" "If something happens to Shan''er, in the future, the Prince Regent''s Mansion will be cut off from us. Without you, even with two children, it would be impossible to get close." Chapter 4850: The calculated sister (35) Chapter 4850: The calcted sister (35) Chapter 4850 The calcted sister (35) "The regent is so powerful, it is impossible not to marry the new princess in the future, when the two children will be bullied, such a cute child, can you really bear their hardship?" Mother Tang was blushing, wiping tears, saying that she actually kneeled to Tang Guo: "Shan''er, I''m sorry, can I kowtow to you?" Mother Tang thought that she knew her affection and moved her with reason. After saying so much, even after kneeling, Tang Guo should be moved. She knows this little girl best. She is soft-hearted and kind, even if she seems inessible now, but she believes that with her own means, she will definitely make her ept her own arrangements. Mother Tang didn''t expect that at the moment she knelt down, Tang Guo didn''t rush to help, even she would kowtow, and Tang Guo was indifferent. Mother Tang: "Guo''er, are you really willing to ask your mother to die? Tang Guo didn''t seem to hear her, she propped her chin, staring at the front in confusion, as if...in a daze. Mother Tang also found that Tang Guo''s state seemed to be wrong, as if she didn''t hear a word of what she said. She did not see what she did. Mother Tang couldn''t sit still, and went straight up to hold Tang Guo''s hand. She found that Tang Guo still had no response, like a lifeless person. Mother Tang opened her mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. "Mrs. Tang, you''d better go. The master likes to be in a daze for the past two days. A daze is half a day. No matter how we call her, she will not agree, but will just stare at one ce for a long time." The mother exined that she had a sad face and acted particrly like Tang Guo, who was pretending to be in a daze. She almost couldn''t help pping her hands and cheering. Zhou Jin found a clever girl for her, "Madam Tang, you go back first, Master This time I am afraid I will be in a daze until the evening." Mrs. Tang was stupid, and she dared to say so much, but Tang Guo heard nothing. The maid Lingyu sighed: "The master is so sad, thinking that I have never had a child in this life, so sad." Madame Tang didn''t give up and called Tang Guo several times, but she didn''t respond. No matter what Mrs. Tang said, she did not respond. Now she was finally unwilling, and left after only a few words, feeling very flustered, as if things had been out of her control. There were more and more rumors outside, and if Tang Guo didn''t make a statement, they couldn''t control it. Over there, Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun returned to the regent''s pce, and they happened to meet the waiting father Tang. When Father Tang saw the two of them, he talked about the n discussed with Mother Tang. Tang Shan fainted when he knew the rumors were so powerful. When she woke up, she cried to the two of them, constantly confessing her mistakes, as pitiful as they were, and even many people around felt that Tang Shan was thest resort to choose. In the end, Yun Bingjun agreed to Tang''s father''s n and told Tang Shan that this result was the best for Tang Guo. After everything calms down, they canpensate Tang Guo well in the future. However, soon they received news from Tang''s mother that Tang Guo did not proceed smoothly. Tang family. "I''m afraid that this incident has hit her. I didn''t say a word when I saw it. I was still in a daze. I didn''t even respond to me kowtow to her." Mother Tang was full of sorrow, "I''m afraid this incident is not It''s easy to handle, but it can be counterproductive if it is not done well." "Yes." Father Tang was also very sad. How did they know that Tang Guojing''s incident turned out to be like this, she became silly and stupid, even if they used affection to tell her, there was nothing she could do. When people know, they mightugh at them, and things will go in the wrong direction. Chapter 4851: The calculated sister (36) Chapter 4851: The calcted sister (36) Chapter 4851 The calcted sister (36) The Tang family was helpless, and Tang Shan was also very anxious. She hadn''t done anything yet, but it was spread all over the world. At this time, Yun Bingjun suddenly said, "What are you going to do with Meiyue? Earlier, I asked someone to imprison her. After all, she is yours and I dare not deal with it." Meiyue! A coldness shed through Tang Shan''s eyes, but her face didn''t show up: "I did this wrong, and it deserves to be revealed. But I can''t keep this kind of mouth tight, even hooking up with the guards. ''S maid." "For the sake of Meiyue serving me for so many years, she sold people away. Let the nanny do this. A little maid, why bother you." Tang Shan leaned on Yun Bingjun "The saddest thing for me now is that I dont know how to repair the rtionship with Guoer. The previous proposal of my parents is good, but I did it wrong. If I do it again, Guoer Im afraid Ill never forgive me. So, just let it go. If he didn''t deal with this matter in the first time, Tang Shan felt that if he seededter, it would leave people criticized. It might as well be like this, and when there is a chance in the future, she apologizes to Tang Guo again. As long as Tang Guo appeared, she would apologize, and her reputation would be restored slowly. Tang Guo had better treat her harshly, as it will be the case every time I meet. Yun Bingjun was relieved, he didn''t care much about Shan''er outside, as long as he understood Shan''er. What does it matter to other people? ording to Tang Shan''s instructions, the nurse over there brought Meiyue to the toothwoman. Of course Meiyue couldn''t resist. At first she really thought that Tang Shan simply sold her. Depending on her appearance, she should be able to meet a good family in the future. However, she didn''t expect that the nurse not only didn''t ask for the money from the dentist, but also poured the silver, so that the dentist could find a good ce for Meiyue. The toothwoman took Meiyue far away and sold it into a flower shop. From the first day in, Meiyue had to pick up countless guests every day. Only then did Meiyue understand that Tang Shan''s heart was the cruelest, and what could she do? Can only suffer. Besides Ma He, he took the task assigned to him by Tang Guo and announced Tang Shan''s affairs wherever he went. Who is Tang Shan? Princess Regent, such a breaking news is very attractive no matter where it is. Besides, the emperor Tiangao is far away, far away from the capital, and he can talk about it at will, no matter how powerful Yun Bingjun is, there is no way to control the mouth of the world. The key is still the fact. Now that everyone is staring at him, it is even more unlikely that he will kill everyone who talks about it. The gold Yun Bingjun promised had already been quietly transported to Tang Guo''s ce in the middle of the night. The Tang family still wanted to take her back. After all, the Tang family''s daughter was living outside. How could it be fair? Mother Tang is here again. Tang Guo didn''t pretend to be in a daze this time: "Mother knew about that a long time ago, right?" Mother Tang was silent for a while, then said, "I don''t agree with what Shan''er did, but when I realized it was toote." "But you still chose to conceal that matter, and you were still helping to push me towards the fire pit. Even if you didn''t lead the matter, but Tang Shan''s approach, you didn''t be irritated by it, and you even took me back. If you came earlier , Maybe I will go back." Mother Tang: "Guo''er, things have reached this point, and your sister has also hurriedly made this tactic, which ispelling." "Your father and I are thinking that since this is the case, marrying into the Prince Regent''s Mansion is your best choice." "Don''t you think it is funny? Let me help the person who harmed me raise a child?" Mother Tang: "Isn''t that a barren woman? Where else can you go besides the Regent''s Mansion? Now you want to enter the Regent''s Mansion, and the Regent is not willing to." "Why, are you afraid that I will harm their children? Then why do you want to provoke me?" "You go back, from today onwards, I have nothing to do with the Tang family. You choose to stand on Tang Shan''s side." She still has important things to do, and she doesn''t want to grind down with the Tang family. As for Tang Shan, Chu Qiu came to deal with it himself. Three or four yearster, Chu Qiu shoulde. As far as the Tang family is concerned, the foundation is not particrly clean. After the little emperor takes control of the power, he can just find a pot of things for them to drink. Just talk about the current Tang family, wherever they go, they are dull. see you tomorrow Chapter 4852: The calculated sister (37) Chapter 4852: The calcted sister (37) Chapter 4852 The calcted sister (37) "That girl didn''t want toe back, and she said she would cut off ties with the Tang family." Mother Tang returned to the Tang family, and everyone in the Tang family was here, and she was furious when she heard this. Father Tang: "Now things have be a big issue. Our previous countermeasures will not work regardless of whether the regent agrees or not. The people in the capital are not fools. Everyone knows what''s going on." "Let me tell you, the princess did it all. It was good, but she had to give Tang Guo medicine, but everything was messed up. If she didn''t take the medicine, nothing would happen." "Yes, the princess didn''t do this kindly. The marriage that our family finally met was because of this failure." For an instant, people from the Tang family kept ming all kinds of voices. It was no longer a matter of whether Tang Guo coulde back, but that she was back, which was of no use. The reputation of the Tang family''s women has been corrupted by Tang Shan, and it is not as easy as before to want to match a good family. Of course, because of the rtionship between the regent, there is no worries about marrying, but it doesn''t allow them to choose at will like before. "Master, what should Guo''er do?" Mother Tang asked, "Do you really just leave it alone?" Father Tang said angrily: "Isn''t she because she didn''t want toe back? You are so low-pitched, please don''t give face, you won''te back if you don''te back. If you don''t think you are the daughter of the Tang family, then she will nevere back." If it hadn''t been for this time to expel Tang Guo from the Tang family, he would suffer serious damage to their Tang family''s reputation, so he really wanted to expel her directly. In Tang''s father''s eyes, Tang Guo had no ce to protect him, and he would note back to ask for help in the future. People are there and can''t run. Besides, even if she came back, she would not be able to find a good family, and she would not be considered for anyone with a fairly good family background. And the daughter of the Tang family can''t be the main room. Under the acquiescence of the Tang family, they never came to Tang Guo again. The matter of Tang Shan''s harm to his sister was not resolved in the end. Yun Bingjun didn''t care that much. The Tang family was a bit miserable. Tang Shan was already in a bad shape, and didn''t want to go out to show up at this time. However, she still arranges for people to send things to Tang Guo every day. These are all prepared by the subordinates, and they will be delivered when they arrive, so there is no need for her to worry about them. Although she did not enter the door every time, she did not stop this behavior. Sure enough, it was only half a month old. There were rumors in the capital that Tang Shan would apologize to his sisters and send people to give gifts every day. Even if he was turned away again and again, he did not give up. Such an obsessive behavior really made people feel better about her. "She still cares about fame, how can I do as she wishes?" Tang Guo beckoned to Lingyu, "You are like this..." When Ling Yu heard Tang Guo''s n, she couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, almost jumping on the spot with joy. The master''s trick is really amazing. Lingyu was actually a secret guard trained by Zhou Jin. At first, I heard that it was arranged to protect a woman Zhou Jin liked, but she was a bit repulsive. Oneself is a very powerful guard at any rate, what kind of mission is to protect a little girl. More definitely, Qi Qing told her that the woman would be her only master in the future, meaning that she would only listen to Tang Guo alone, and she would no longer be able to report anything to Zhou Jin. After staying next to Tang Guo for a few days, she was willing. Chapter 4853: The calculated sister (38) Chapter 4853: The calcted sister (38) Chapter 4853 The calcted sister (38) She could also see from the side that it would happen sooner orter between your majesty and the master. And it seems to have a better life by following the master. "Master, Lingyu will go first." Tang Guo waved his hand: "Go, buy two bunches of candied haws when youe back." Lingyu''s footsteps, two strings? Is there a string for your majesty? Every time the master asked her to buy something, he would buy two copies, and one copy was definitely reserved for your majesty. Lingyu remembered what she was about to do, took out a piece of yarn from her arms, covered her face, and then came to the root of the wall, jumped up, turned out to be over the wall. About an hourter, Lingyu came back. At the same time, in many corners of the capital, the discussion about Tang Shan may have been a momentary confusion, but now it may be that he really knew it was wrong. Suddenly, a different voice appeared: "Her momentary confusion caused her sister''s life. Isn''t it right to apologize?" "In other words, if she wants to apologize, why doesn''t she go by herself and arrange for someone to deliver things every day. She obviously doesn''t ept them, but sends people to deliver them every day. I don''t think this is an apology, it''s harassment, and it caused trouble to others." "Obviously Miss Tang Er didn''t want to see her. As a result, she went every day. For Miss Tang Er, she was an enemy. You said, an enemy cut off a leg and came to give you a present pretendingly. Obviously you won''t ept, she still sends it every day, what does this mean?" "Oh, what else does it mean, don''t you understand it?" A woman with a basket sipped in the direction of the Prince Regent''s Mansion, "Think about it, the people in the capital were talking about her bad conduct. She even murdered her own sister. As a result, she hadnt received anything for ten and a half months. As a result, someone could understand what she did. The price was too small. The words of the woman with the basket hanging up, like a divine enlightenment, let everyone understand. This Tang Shan is so calcting. "Ms. Tang''s experience, for our women, was a catastrophe. As a result, she apologized and then apologized. She had to make everyone aware. I don''t understand. Who would stare at the servants of the Regent Pce every day? Go to Miss Tang''s side and exin the details clearly. If no one deliberately preached this, I really don''t believe it." "Thinking about it, it really is. It is impossible for my sister to treat me like that in this life. Miss Tang Er is still a girl who has not been out of the cab, and I still don''t know what to do in this life." "It was originally a daughter of gold, but now... it''s all destroyed." "That person is actually thinking about using Miss Tang Er to redeem his reputation, poison." ... In just half a day, people who had previously sympathized with Tang Shan felt that she was good at calcting, and she was indeed someone who didn''t want to let her own sister go. Many people said that she was hypocritical and hypocritical, and Tang Shan''s n was lost. After Tang Shan found out, his blood attacked his heart, and he was really going to stay in bed for a while. Mother Tang sent a letter to Tang Shan that day, telling her not to act rashly. The general trend of this matter has been unchangeable, and many people are staring at the Prince Regent''s Mansion to help her recover from illness. At this time, if something happened to Tang Shan, then they really didn''t know what to do. The Tang family even had a new idea whether to arrange another person to go to the regent pce. As soon as this proposal came out, those who loved their daughters a little bit were unwilling, and even ridiculed them, who knew what would happen to their daughter in the future. In short, this matter is also unstoppable. Chapter 4854: The calculated sister (39) Chapter 4854: The calcted sister (39) Chapter 4854 The calcted sister (39) Both the Prince Regent''s Mansion and the Tang family settled down, and Tang Shan could only dormant temporarily. Sure enough, this trick is still useful. There are new things happening in the capital every day, and gradually there are not many people discussing it. Many people discuss, it will not be caught typical. If there are few people, we will discuss it again, and I will be caught by the regent. It must be no good fruit. This result was in Tang Guo''s expectation, and she happened to have something to do. Since ancient times, the salt wells have been in the hands of the officials, and from above, they are assigned to the noble families to do this, so it is still very difficult to put a hand in this. Of course, she can do it, as long as she finds a way to get official permission, she will be fine to do this. But getting an official license is not an easy task. The power of the little emperor must not be exposed, otherwise it will be very detrimental to them. The regent''s words are not unavable, but she doesn''t want the other party to know that she did it. She has not yet broken up with the Tang family, and she does not want the Tang family to gain any benefits because of her achievements. "Seeing you with a sad face recently, have you encountered any difficulties?" Zhou Jin asked Tang Guo, who was writing and painting, lying on the table. He recognized the words on it, but he didn''t quite understand some of the patterns. "Aren''t you treating me as your own person?" Tang Guo stopped writing: "No, if you don''t treat you as his own, you will be in my study? You would have been beaten out a long time ago." Zhou Jin didn''t mind, she walked over to sit in a chair andzily said, "If you encounter difficulties, then don''t ask me for help." "You can''t intervene in this matter. I don''t want to be exposed to others for the time being. If you intervene, it will make people suspect that you have ideas." Zhou Jin came with interest: "What''s the matter, so serious?" "I want to be in the salt business." "This..." Zhou Jin frowned, "I''m afraid it''s impossible. Although salt has always been under the control of the emperor, it has long been distributed to the major families. In fact, it is the family who really controls this. Hand. If you can do it, it will only benefit me, not harm." "That''s why I said, you can''t miss it." Tang Guo shook his head: "You said, if I can really make a salt business ande up with more refined salt than the current market, they will trouble me. Will the Regent try to ovee all difficulties and give A living space on my side?" "Yes, Yun Bingjun is indeed greedy for power, but if he rebels, he has a psychological burden. Although he is greedy for power and wants to step on the head of my emperor, he is also very serious about what he does. Said it is very useful, but it is not for me. If someone can break the status quo, he will definitely support it." "Moreover, on the surface, this matter also benefits him. Many families have officials in the court. The weakening of the family means that his opponents can also be weakened." Tang Guo picked up the ceramic jar on one side: "Do you think this kind of salt is qualified enough?" Originally Zhou Jin didn''t care much, but when he saw the snow-white salt in it, it was so thin andpletely free of impurities, the whole person was shocked. "This is salt?" "You taste it." Zhou Jin made some and tasted it on her fingers. It only tasted salty, not a bit bitter. The taste was absolutely amazing. "If it''s all this kind of salt, Yun Bingjun will definitely support you." Zhou Jin leaned over, "Where did you get this kind of salt? How did you get it?" Chapter 4855: The calculated sister (40) Chapter 4855: The calcted sister (40) Chapter 4855 The calcted sister (40) "I saw it in a storybook. It''s okay recently. I tried it." Tang Guo took out a storybook. The words were originally obtained in his world. The text is simr, and Zhou Jin can understand it. "It''s so..." "I n to arrange manpower to do this. The salt wells will not be purchased locally. I will go to the border and some small countries in Panbang." Some time ago, she used exaggerated manpower to get a group of puppet paper men out just to do this. Zhou Jin: "Is there enough manpower?" "Enough." Zhou Jin didn''t say much. Tang Guo is so mysterious and must have her own way. As long as she doesn''t leave, it''s nothing. The next day, Tang Guo arranged most of the paper puppets out, ording to her n, to go to the border, and some small countries in Fanbang to refine salt. After more than a year, the paper puppets came back and brought salt to negotiate with Yun Bingjun, nning to open a shop in the capital. After all, in this country, selling salt requires official permission. As expected, Yun Bingjun disregarded the opposition of the ministers and quarreled with the ministers in the courtroom with blushing face and shamed them one by one. The little emperor Zhou Jin sat on it, looking silly, but in fact he was very satisfied with the battle today. The regent Yun Bingjun quarreled and never let him down. Especially when he was in charge, these old ministers could not get rid of him. Every time Yun Bingjun won aplete victory, Zhou Jin sighed, why isn''t such a powerful person his courtier? In fact, he felt that Yun Bingjun was not suitable for being an emperor. He was really suitable for being an emperor''s sword. "The emperor, the emergence of refined salt is a good thing for the benefit of the country and the people. We Dn can''t miss this opportunity. The minister asked for some from the vendor. You can use this refined salt to cook soup in front of the emperor and the ministers. , Let everyone taste the fine salt too. Yun Bingjun is very confident, the little emperor is very good, and listens to him. When Zhou Jin was about to be right, the ministers knelt down one after another: "The emperor, no, this refined salt..." "Quasi!" Zhou Jin interrupted these selfish old men. The refined salt was cheap and delicious. For their own benefit, these guys had to say that it was not good and they hated it. "Every day, there will be some bitterness in the dishes and soups. I also want to taste the soup without bitterness." The ministers looked at each other, and they were done, they forgot that the little emperor was a delicious guy. As long as it is delicious, he will taste it. The little emperor often pretended to be sick and went out to eat good food, they all knew. It is no wonder that the regent always mentioned that the things cooked with refined salt are particrly delicious, which turned out to be to deceive the little emperor. This little emperor is too disappointed. Zhou Jin was thinking in her heart that after waiting for a year, she was finally able to act honestly. Otherwise, he can only go to Tang Guo to eat secretly. You can''t pretend to be sick every day for a month, it''s a bit of a shame. "King Regent, this matter is left to you. We must keep those vendors. I will have refined salt tonight." Yun Bingjun was satisfied, and the little emperor''s persistence in eating had never disappointed him. "Yes, the emperor, I will do it after the court, and ask the emperor to write the imperial decree." Zhou Jin: "After the next dynasty, the regent will follow me." Yun Bingjun is also very good at writing the imperial decree. This is a coincidence. He believes that Yun Bingjun will do it well. It works! unfortunately. Yun Bingjun, who was regarded as a cow ambassador, didn''t know the little Jiujiu in Zhou Jin''s heart. He thought that the little emperor was so happy because he had refined salt. I thought, if he hadn''t returned the regent, just like the little emperor, he would surely perish the country. The little emperor is not without merit. Obedience is an advantage, at least it will not interfere with his business activities or cause him trouble. Those courtiers, he should pay more attention to this point, lest the little emperor be led by them. Yun Bingjun took the imperial decree and left, and it didn''t take long for the paper puppets arranged by Tang Guo to open a salt shop in the capital. The price of this salt shop is not high. As soon as the shop opened, hundreds of people rushed to buy it. Chapter 4856: The calculated sister (41) Chapter 4856: The calcted sister (41) Chapter 4856 The calcted sister (41) For the next six months, it was Tang Guo''s salt shop and the struggle between those aristocratic families. During this period, various methods emerged one after another, and they were all resolved by Tang Guo. After half a year, the coarse salt was gradually eliminated, and finally Yun Bingjun once again fought against the officials and allowed Tang Guo''s paper puppets to mine salt wells locally. The family found that they could not fight. There was a regent standing there. The regent was very powerful and a lunatic. They didn''t dare to fight. Refined salt has gradually spread to various ces, coarse salt has long been eliminated, and there are more and more salt wells in the hands of paper puppets. The price of salt has alsoe down. At this time, even if the aristocratic family obtains the method of refining salt, it cannot profit as much as before. After the incident, Tang Guo set his sights on the grain. The so-called people rely on food as their heaven, and people cannot be short of food. As a result, she divided another wave of paper puppets to go out to do grain business, collect grain, sell grain, and control grain prices. This is not the official responsibility, no permission is needed, she can do it boldly. Zhou Jin didn''t know about food business. Before she knew it, Tang Guo was already in control of arge amount of grain, and she also allocated a space magic weapon to these paper puppets, and all the grain was inside. As long as it is the harvest season, they want to buy food. As long as you can tune in, you can tune in. Unconsciously, four years have passed since then. At this time, Tang Guo and Zhou Jin were in their early twenties, and it wasmon for Zhou Jin to sneak over to Tang Guo to y by pretending to be sick. He did not conceal this matter from Yun Bingjun, and after Yun Bingjun knew about it, he did not care. In his opinion, if the little emperor really fell in love with Tang Guo, and Tang Guo was willing, it would be good to bring the two together. "Guo''er, have you ever thought about living in another ce?" Zhou Jin asked tentatively. Tang Guo: "For example?" "The imperial pce." Zhou Jin began to count the benefits of the imperial pce. "The imperial pce is very big, much bigger than this." "No matter how old, you can only live in one room and sleep in one bed. Is this a benefit?" Zhou Jin couldn''t refute Tang Guo''s words. "The pce has many good things." Tang Guo moved his feet and kicked Zhou Jin a piece of gold bricks on the table, "Can also gold bricks on the table?" Speaking of this gold brick pad table, it was really not Tang Guo''s intention. It was an ident. She identally cut off a section of the table leg. She didn''t think of the other for a while, so she found the fast gold brick, put it in, and always forgot. take it out. Zhou Jin: "..." Zhou Jin supported the crooked table and hurriedly stuffed the gold brick into it. The table finally became t. "you know what I mean." Tang Guo smiled and said, "What do you mean?" "That''s what I meant." Zhou Jin moved the bench to sit next to her, and said quietly, "Look, I''m twenty-two and I haven''t gotten married yet." "When I first saw you, I had a crush on you. At first, I was a little bit conflicted. I was afraid that you were on the side of the Regent. Tell you the truth. At that time, I wanted to bring the Regent down and then You **** it, and I''m afraid you won''t want it." "Later, I found that things were not that simple, so I was very happy." "It''s been so many years in a sh, I think you willingly enter the pce to live in such a big house, I am the only one, and it is so cold at night." System:ugh to death! "Co-author, you just want to find a warm bed?" Zhou Jin: "No, I want to help you warm your quilt. You see it''s almost winter. When I grow up, I haven''t helped people warm their quilt. I want to try what it feels like." "But I don''t want to live in the pce," Tang Guo smiled, "Choose me to be together, and you can''t choose other people, even if there are no children between us, you can''t. As the emperor, you are not afraid of not having an heir? " "There is no shortage of children in the royal family, just pick a clever and clever one in the n." Tang Guo was naturally satisfied with everything that was said, "That''s fine, but I wille out if I want to live in the future." "Of course." Zhou Jin held Tang Guo''s little hand with excitement, "Yun Bingjun hopes that I am obsessed with you every day. He will agree with this very much and will help us to cover it." System: Yun Bingjun, that hapless kid, hahaha. see you tomorrow Chapter 4857: The calculated sister (42) Chapter 4857: The calcted sister (42) Chapter 4857 The calcted sister (42) "Then I told Yun Bingjun about this matter?" Zhou Jin asked, "He should agree with this matter very much, and he will probably help us hold the wedding beautifully." Tang Guo held down Zhou Jin''s hand: "Don''t worry for now, wait a second." Seeing Zhou Jin puzzled and a little bit lost, Tang Guo said, "I feel that something will happen, and it''s not toote to wait two years. " Zhou Jin knows that Tang Guo is not a person who likes to joke. She said that something happened, it must have happened. "What will happen?" "Just intuition, I don''t know." If it''s a trivial matter, it''s Chu Qiu''s arrival, which should allow the Prince Regent''s Mansion to perform wonderful scenes. Speaking of major events, it is that there will be an invader from a border country, and war will ur at that time. At the same time, because the officials in a certain ce concealed the facts of the yellow disaster, the yellow disaster was serious. The local people were not able to survive and scolded the faint king. This pot would be detained on Zhou Jin''s head. These two major events also happened in the past two years, and it is really inappropriate to get married after Chu Qiu. Zhou Jin didn''t ask any more, sometimes it''s really possible to instinctively happen. Now that Tang Guo had agreed, he had waited for so many years, not bad for the year or two. Looking at Zhou Jin''s appearance, Tang Guo probably didn''t think so far, so he simply touched a few copper coins and showed him divination. Zhou Jin was a little bit inexplicable when she saw that she was throwing copper coins there, but he had also read some books about divining divinations, but he had never met someone who was truly effective in divining divinations. "Are you divination?" Zhou Jin asked in a puzzled way, could she still divination? "Yes, I''m just divination." This kind of small trick, she herself knows, but generally doesn''t use it. She knew what would happen in the future, but now she was looking for a reason to make Zhou Jin more concerned about the situation of a certain ce, so as not to get serious losses. "But what did Bu have figured out?" Zhou Jin sat aside and looked at Tang Guo Bu''s Gua carefully, and asked when she stopped. Tang Guo looked at the copper coins on the table: "The hexagram is not very good." "How can it be bad?" Zhou Jin was a little nervous, "Is it about you or me?" "If you count it, it should be about you." Seeing that Zhou Jin hadn''t reacted much, Tang Guo breathed a sigh of relief, and continued, "Dn may have a **** disaster, which is war." Now, Zhou Jin could no longer maintain her peaceful appearance. She stood up and stared at a few coins, but she couldn''t understand, "Really?" "Really, I have always been very urate in divination, it is best to prepare as soon as possible." Tang Guo touched the copper coin and told Zhou Jin which direction it was. As long as Zhou Jin knows, she will definitely reveal the news to Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun wants supreme rights, and definitely does not want the war to affect his status, and will definitely arrange for people to quell the war. Zhou Jin looked serious: "When I go back to the pce in the evening, I will arrange for someone to check these lots." After that, he found that Tang Guo had another calction. Then he saw Tang Guo frown, and his heart felt ufortable: "What''s the matter? What''s going on?" "Still about you?" Zhou Jin''s face turned pale, but still calm: "What is it about this time?" "The hexagram shows that in the next year to two years, many people will starve to death in the northeast, and there will be some disturbances." Zhou Jin clenched her fist: "Then I will arrange some people to stare there. People will starve to death. Then prepare some food in advance so that it won''t be rushed." Chapter 4858: The calculated sister (43) Chapter 4858: The calcted sister (43) Chapter 4858 The calcted sister (43) "If it''s not enough, you can ask me for it." Zhou Jin took Tang Guo''s little hand: "It should be enough. Every year the court will store new grain. As long as..." "As long as those officials are not greedy, you also know that it is only, what if it is gone?" Tang Guo''s words silenced Zhou Jin. "It seems that I still have to act as soon as possible, and strive to control all the power in my hands as soon as possible, otherwise it would be too restrictive to do these things." Zhou Jin paced in the house, "give me another three years and I should be able to get it back. All the power." "Are you nning to kill all the officials who do not listen to persuasion?" Zhou Jin hurriedly shook her head: "How is it possible? I just want to put my own people in some key positions. It is impossible to kill all the courtiers, but use my power to make them surrender, obedient, and can use it, of course. I still have to use it and slowly rece it. I have been asking people to collect their handles and hold their handles for these years. Its basically no problem. Its just that these guys are very treacherous, and some are hidden deep." handle? Tang Guo had an idea in an instant, so she would give Zhou Jin a big gift to steal something like this, she was the best at it. She didn''t tell Zhou Jin about this. The two chatted for a while, and Zhou Jin hurried back to the pce. It was obviously the news from Tang Guo''s divination that made him unable to sit still anymore, and wanted to go back early to arrange all this. "The regent, everything is as usual on the emperor''s side. After seeing the seconddy, he returned to the pce." Yun Bingjun hummed, "It seems that the little emperor really has a crush on her, and now he is running to her when he secretly leaves the pce." "The Regent, do you want to interfere in this matter?" Yun Bingjun raised his eyebrows: "What is the interference? Isn''t this good? There is nothing wrong with pretending to be sick all day for a woman. As long as he is obedient, this small request is not impossible to satisfy him." Yun Bingjun is already nning to match the two of them together. When he found a good opportunity, he proposed in the court to choose a queen for the little emperor. Hearing that it was Tang Guo, the other party would definitely agree. These two make up a pair, and there won''t be any big waves, he is very relieved. "Go and see how Shan''er is." Since that incident, Tang Shan has been in the simplest position, and many people have forgotten about her murdering rtives and sisters in those years. In her capacity, even if she asionally appeared, no one would be so bold to discuss these things in front of her. Since everyone had forgotten, Tang Shan didn''t want to remind others of it. The doctor originally said that she could only live for one and a half years, but now that four years have passed, she is still living well. As long as she takes that life-sustaining pill regrly every year, she will not die. At this time, Yun Dan and Yun Xin were in the house with Tang Shan for tea, the three of themughed and made a lot of noise, so disharmonious. Tang Shan had no ns at all now, and wanted to find a continuation for Yun Bingjun. ording to the doctor''s guess, as long as she insists on taking the life-sustaining pills, it is not a problem to stay alive. If you can continue to live, why should you find someone to add to it? Tang Shan didn''t find someone for Yun Bingjun, he was happy and rxed, without all kinds of difort. That incident did not leave a gap between Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan. Only he would understand how unwilling Tang Shan was. Every time I talked to him about her death in the future, she must marry Tang Guo into the door, and she would wash her face with tears, and she knew how unwilling she was. Chapter 4859: The calculated sister (44) Chapter 4859: The calcted sister (44) Chapter 4859 The calcted sister (44) If it hadn''t been for Tang Shan to guard him and cry, he couldn''t bear it, how could he agree to let Tang Guo live in the Prince Regent''s mansion in advance. "Mother, my sister and I are leaving first, so I won''t disturb you to rest." Yun Dan said, "Mother, you must take care of your body and don''t worry about us." Tang Shan smiled: "Okay, okay, you guys go and y." Yun Dan and Yunxin were also ten years old at this time. After the two brothers and sisters changed their part to Tang Shan, they went out to y. Regardless of how well-behaved the two were in front of Tang Shan, they were actually two little overlords, and few people in the capital dared to provoke them. When the regent''s son-inw came out, they would hide away. Their followers are also very arrogant, but wherever the two pass by, they are vicious and vicious, and they are not allowed to look twice. The two had fun all the way, but did not expect that this time they would encounter a crisis. They actually don''t like to bring their entourage to y with. Many of the time they disappeared when they walked. It made all the entourages look for someone for a long time, and they jumped out with a smile, as if they were ying hide and seek with someone. They just like it. Seeing these people can''t find them, they are in a hurry. "Brother, there are a lot of people over there. Let''s rush over there." Yun Xin said, "I remember there is an alley over there. We walked through the crowd and we hid in the alley." "Okay, it''s settled, there seems to be juggling over there, they must not notice." The two were arguing about going to watch juggling, and the entourage next to them naturally didn''t dare to obey, so they could only guide them carefully. They were about to let others evacuate, but they were stopped by them. At this time, they don''t want these people to disperse. Where else would they hide? The juggling is very attractive. Yun Dan and Yunxin''s entourage, who were still vignt at first, were also attracted by the juggling content and pped and apuded. Yun Dan and Yunxin winked at each other at this moment, and got into the crowd and disappeared. When the entourage reacted, they had already run a long way and could not see any figure at all. "They definitely couldn''t find us this time. First look around and wait for them to get anxious before going back." Yun Xin said, waiting for Yun Dan to respond, and found that Yun Dan was staring in a certain direction of the alley and followed. "Hey, why are so many carriages here?" Count carefully, there are at least five carriages here. "Let''s take a look." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin is also a little curious, so many carriages are parked in the alley, and there is no one, which is really strange. They walked over and opened the curtain of the first carriage. What they saw turned out to be beautiful girls, their hands and feet tied up, and their mouths gagged, unable to move or speak. When she saw them, one of the girls winked at them. Both Yun Dan and Yun Xin understood, and they nned to quit. They didn''t expect to be caught as soon as they quit. "Look, what I caught." "Two beautiful dolls, I didn''t expect to have this kind of harvest when they walked, tie them up and bring them into the car." Seeing that the two were about to shout, the man who grabbed them shed behind them with a hand knife.a. He was directly **** and thrown into the nearest carriage. Chu Qiu looked at the two children thrown in, now desperate. She had just crossed over and was in this carriage. The rope that tied her was so strong that she couldn''t get rid of it. Chapter 4860: The calculated sister (45) Chapter 4860: The calcted sister (45) Chapter 4860 The calcted sister (45) Even the cloth stuffed in his mouth is still going around his head, it is impossible to get it out. Desperate herself, she didn''t expect to meet two children, so she motioned them to run and call someone. Unexpectedly, those people came back too quickly. These two well-dressed children would be taken away by these traffickers just like him. The carriage went out of the city smoothly, and the entourage of the Regent Pce over there was still looking for Yun Dan Yunxin''s whereabouts for a long time. It turned out that at this time, both children would jump out andugh at them. This happened again and again. In fact, today they didn''t care about finding them at all. They just pretended to be, thinking that these two yful children would eventually run out by themselves. They are the sons and daughters of the regent, who dares to treat them? Yun Dan and Yunxin did not show up for a long time, they finally felt the seriousness of the problem and began to look carefully, one hour, two hours, three hours... In the past, they still didn''t see anyone. The followers who followed could only go back and report the incident with a pale face. The entire pce of the Regent was rmed. If it weren''t for the eagerness to find someone, those ck followers might have had their heads chopped off. "Sure there is a line of horse-drawn carriages leaving in a hurry? No matter whether the person is inside or not, take a group of people to chase them. After you catch them, you must carefully check and question them." Yun Bingjun couldn''t be angry if a pair of children were missing at the same time. Tang Shan fainted on the spot when she knew it. Fortunately, she had the life-sustaining pill, otherwise she might not be able to hold it. Finally, one by one, the most reliable ones were those carriages, and Yun Bingjun personally led people to chase them. The carriage that had ran a long distance over there also stopped for a little rectification, and they stayed in an inn in a barren mountain. When the night was quiet, Chu Qiu awakened the two children who were leaning on her. After the three people worked hard, they untied each other''s ropes and finally broke free of the ropes that bound them. "They are all asleep. Let us run first. Only if we run out can we have a chance toe back and rescue them. Don''t say anything." The other women slept so deeply because they were too noisy before and were given medicine. Chu Qiu was very calm at the beginning, still pretending to be dying, only to let the people who tied them rx their vignce. Because of her good looks, they were afraid that the medicine would make her unable to hold it, which would affect the selling price. The two children were also considered smart. They had been signaled by Chu Qiu before, and they also pretended to be very clever and fearful. They didn''t scream, and they were pretty well-behaved. Those people did not do much. The three of them rolled out of the carriage gently and ran away quickly. However, at night, there were people who ordered the number of people. They were afraid that there would be any ident. They found that the three of Chu Qiu had run away and hurriedly led a team to chase. "If you can''t chase it back, just solve it directly, so as not to leave trouble. Unexpectedly, I was deceived by that girl." "Yes, boss." He was in ck clothes, and Chu Qiu took the two children with him and it was not easy to escape, and there was a vague chase behind him. As ast resort, Chu Qiu decided to go away with them, let them find a bush to hide first, don''t say anything, she went to lead others away. If they can wait to rescue the soldiers, then bring someone to find her. Chu Qiu believes that the identities of these two children are definitely not simple, and doing so now is the only chance for them all. Those people really followed Chu Qiu, and Yun Bingjun paid too much attention to the two children. He really chased them overnight and met two embarrassed children. While Yundan and Yunxin were crying and crying, he divided the people into two. Some people went to the previous inn to chase the carriage, while he took someone to find the one who saved the two. When they found Chu Qiu, Chu Qiu was dying and had several stabs in his body. That person was too angry and nned to punish her, shing her with one knife, trying to let her know how to escape in this way. The price. When he was preparing for the final cut, he was blocked by Yun Bingjun. He hugged Chu Qiu on his horse, watching the two children cry miserably, shouting not to Chu Qiu to die, he suddenly remembered the life-sustaining pill. Chapter 4861: The calculated sister (46) Chapter 4861: The calcted sister (46) Chapter 4861 The calcted sister (46) He took this pill with him, whether it was for Tang Shan or someone who had an ident. He took out the pill and poured one to Chu Qiu. Sure enough, he found that although Chu Qiu was seriously injured, he didn''t mean to die immediately. So they hurried back to the capital, and Yun Bingjun embraced Chu Qiu early in the morning and brought her back to the mansion, where he invited the doctor for treatment. At that time, Tang Shan also woke up, waiting in the lobby. Seeing Yun Bingjun holding a woman covered in blood, his heart suddenly jumped, and then he looked at the two embarrassed but intact Yun Dan Yunxin beside him, unable to take care of that much, so he rushed over and hugged the two. The three cried together and the doctor was already treating Chu Qiu. Yun Dan Yunxin, who had finished crying here, told Tang Shan about the situation at that time. "If it weren''t for Sister Chu, we would really be sold." "Mother, it''s terrible, those people are terrible, they chase us with knives." "When we took Dad to find Sister Chu, she was left with a sigh of relief, and her whole body was wounded." When Tang Shan heard what happened, the difort in her heart disappeared. It turned out that this woman had saved her children. It''s no wonder that Bingjun was so nervous. Especially the two children cried and said that the woman must not die. Bingjun should be afraid that these two children would be sad, so he would directly carry him back. Afterforting herself, Tang Shan asked someone to take the two children down to wash up, but she went to the room to see Chu Qiu. Looking at Chu Qiu, who was lying motionless and pale, Tang Shan was also very scared. If she hadn''t left separately at that time, maybe her children would have encountered it. At this time, she was very grateful to Chu Qiu. The doctor diagnosed and prescribed medicine, and called the maid to help Chu Qiu change her dressing and clothes. Chu Qiu''s fortune was kept. The two Yundan and Yunxin who had changed over there also hurried over to ask about the situation. Knowing that Chu Qiu was still alive, it would be fine for a while, so they rxed, but they were unwilling to leave the room and insisted on staying with Chu Qiu. Tang Shan felt sour, but couldn''t stop it. It was almost dawn before the two children fell asleep. Yun Bingjun doesn''t have time to sleep, and he has to deal with the young girls who were taken away by traffickers before. There were dozens of girls in a few carriages, which was a very big case. After exining the matter, he went to the court again in a hurry. By the way, he exined the matter. This should be regarded as a rtively harmonious early court. The ministers agreed to severely punish the traffickers who abducted girls. One morning, all the girls were sent home. Except for Chu Qiu, no one came to lead Chu Qiu away. Chu Qiu hasn''t woken up yet, only temporarily staying in the Prince Regent''s Mansion. Tang Guo woke up early in the morning and was also told the news. The fact that a weak woman saved the regent''s sons and daughters has long been spread. In my memory, this paragraph is rather vague to the original owner. At that time, she was forbidden by Yun Bingjun because of the teasing and frame-up of her two children. What happened to the two children did not reach her ears until many dayster. The only thing in memory is that after Chu Qiu moved into the Regent Pce, he never moved out. The original owner didn''t know where Chu Qiu was from, how many people there were in the family, and what his identity was. "No one is here to lead Chu Qiu, Tongzi, can you find out who Chu Qiu is?" System: [This is about to wait for Chu Qiu to wake up. There is noputer here, so no big data can be found. "Yes, then you pay attention." see you tomorrow Chapter 4862: The calculated sister (47) Chapter 4862: The calcted sister (47) Chapter 4862 The calcted sister (47) [The host is big, Chu Qiu seems to have no memory of the body itself, so there is no way to know her identity for the time being. If you remember, Chu Qiu will probably not be able to find it back, but if her family meets in the future, it will still be clear. Tang Guo didn''t care about this herself: "Since I don''t know, let''s forget. She is the heroine of this world. The mystery of her life experience should be exposed in the future, and some things may be involved. For the time being, it depends on her and Tang Shanzhi What will happen in time." "Yun Dan and Yun Xin, do they go to see Chu Qiu every day?" [Yes, I watch it three times a day, don''t watch Tang Shan say nothing, in fact there is sour bubble in my heart. But Chu Qiu was also the life-saver of the two children, and Tang Shan could only pretend to be grandiose. On the third day, Chu Qiu, who was unconscious, finally woke up. When Chu Qiu woke up, everyone in the mansion was very happy. When Yun Dan and Yun Xin heard it, they ran into her room and saw a living Chu Qiu. They sat on the bedside and looked at Chu Qiu with concern. Chu Qiu was stared at by the two cute children suddenly, still a little inexplicable. She soon realized that she should be saved. She felt very unlucky, so she crossed it. Once she crossed over, she was **** and cut so many knives. She almost died. "Sister Chu, are you still in pain?" Yun Dan asked. Yun Xin followed and said, "Before you were all stab wounds, which scared me and my brother. Fortunately, you are fine." "It''s okay." Chu Qiu looked at the furnishings of the room. Before, she felt that the identities of the two children were unusual. It really was like this. She vaguely remembered that she was held back by someone and heard someone call that person. It''s the regent, "Where is this ce?" Yun Dan: "This is my home." "Not long after we were separated that day, Daddy found both of us, and we took Daddy to find you, just a little bit. The bad guy''s knife was cut on you." The time Chu Qiu crossed over was on the carriage, so he didn''t know the background of this world. But what the regent is, she can also understand a bit. Wasn''t it because the emperor was too young when he became a king, and there was a regent to help manage things? In many cases, the power of this regent is greater than that of the emperor, even above the emperor. It is equivalent to holding the emperor to order courtiers. The two children apany Chu Qiu to say a few words, and Tang Shan who heard the news over there also hurried over with someone. "It''s fine. In the past few days, Xin''er is running here every day, for fear that you have something good or bad." Tang Shan held the Buddha beads in her hand and kept pinching, "Girl, what''s your name?" "Chu Qiu." "Where is Miss Chu from? That''s the case. Everyone else was taken back by her family that day, but the girl''s family was not here." Since she was awake, Tang Shan didn''t really want Chu Qiu to be here. Staying, she always feels that it is not good to stay Chuqiu here, this is from her instinct. Chu Qiu looked confused: "I don''t seem to remember." She rubbed her head, as if she wanted to remember what happened before: "I really can''t remember." When she passed through, the original owner also bumped her head too far, she guessed that the original owner died like this. Tang Shan nced at Chu Qiu''s wrapped head casually, and had no doubt that Chu Qiu couldn''t remember what happened before. "Miss Chu, you don''t have to worry, think slowly, and you may remember when the injury recovers." Chapter 4863: The calculated sister (48) Chapter 4863: The calcted sister (48) Chapter 4863 The calcted sister (48) Chu Qiu nodded repeatedly, but thought in his heart that the original owner went too anxiously and didn''t give her the memory at all. She couldn''t remember the injury after he recovered. Chu Qiu couldn''t think of it, and Tang Shan couldn''t do anything. She didn''t stay here any more, just instructing the servants here to serve them well. She asked her two children to go to school, but both met objections. She said she wanted to apany Chu Qiu more. She was stubborn, but she couldn''t me it. Yun Bingjun returned to the house, and when he heard Chu Qiu wake up, he also came to visit. When Chu Qiu saw Yun Bingjun for the first time, he couldn''t help but admire, but he didn''t expect that there would be such a handsome man. It''s a pity, it''s a kid. She has little interest in men who have brought babies and wives. So look at it more and don''t look at it again. "So, Miss Chu has forgotten what happened in the past?" Yun Bingjun frowned and asked, "Really can''t remember anything except the name?" Chu Qiu nodded, "Well, I also hope to remember the past. At this time, I want to go home even more." Seeing that Chu Qiu was not like a lie, Yun Bingjun stopped struggling with this matter: "Let the doctore over and show it to you. If I can''t remember it for the time being, I will stay in the mansion first. If I have any needs, I can tell the next person to go. "Thank you, the regent." Yun Bingjun: "This time I should thank you very much. If you didn''t think of a way halfway through, Dan''er and Xin''er might have been more ill-fortuned." "Ms. Chu stayed at ease." Yun Bingjun left these words and left, without intending to say more to Chu Qiu. Chu Qiu regretted it for a while. Two children were speaking with her, and he forgot about it. "The regent said all this and left." When Tang Shan heard the message from her servant, she felt relieved: "Tell people to take care of Miss Chu. Don''t be wronged. If you want to spread it, others said I can''t be a human being." She didn''t want to be caught and criticized, and her reputation would be discredited as she did a few years ago. After so many years of immersion, her reputation was finally restored. Since that day, Chu Qiu has not seen Yun Bingjun again, and Yun Bingjun mostly ordered people toe and ask about the situation. It is two children, and she meets several times a day. Tang Shan would see each other once a day or two. Chu Qiu wasn''t a fool either. She always felt that Tang Shan''s eyes were wrong when she saw her. Later, she realized that the regent was an infatuated species, and only the princess was the only one. She understood, it should be her, a strange woman, living in the Prince Regent''s Mansion, which made Tang Shan feel ufortable. But now her injury is not healed, and she can only live here, at best avoiding the regent. These two children, she likes them very much, maybe they have experienced difficulties together, they are very close. Tang Guo was not disappointed when he heard that there was harmony over there. This has just begun, and the good days are yet toe. In the memory of the original owner, Chu Qiu is also a person who can adapt to a strange environment. In the original plot, after Chu Qiu recovered from his injuries, he left the Prince Regent''s Mansion. In the beginning, she and Yun Bingjun had no idea about anyone, but as they came in contact with each otherter, they couldn''t help being tempted. Chu Qiu is a strange and entric person with a variety of ideas, and there are all kinds of brilliant ideas. It is difficult to not attract people. Tang Guo was just waiting for Chu Qiu to leave the Prince Regent''s Mansion, and then what Chu Qiu brought to the world would definitely let Yun Bingjun pay attention. Two monthster, Tang Shan heard two children say that Chu Qiu is good every day, and she was very jealous, but she couldn''t say much. Chapter 4864: The calculated sister (49) Chapter 4864: The calcted sister (49) Chapter 4864 The calcted sister (49) She is looking forward to Chu Qiu''s departure every day, but unfortunately she can''t. Chu Qiu''s memory has never been restored. She is still the lifesaver of her own children. If she shows a little thought of trying to drive people away, she will definitely be criticized. What she didn''t expect was that Chu Qiu would propose to leave first. "Miss Chu''s memory is restored?" Tang Shan asked, actually happy. Chu Qiu shook his head: "Not yet, but I have disturbed you for many days. I think I should go." "When the regentes back, I will bid farewell to him, and then leave here." Chu Qiu rolled his eyes when he saw Tang Shan''s disguised reluctance, didn''t he wish her to leave? The wives of these big families really know how to pretend. She is afraid that if she stays here again, people will get her some medicine, which will kill her. When Yun Bingjun came back, she asked the other party for a sum of money, and then started business in Beijing. Recently, she asionally went out to investigate and inquired about that there are many businesses she can do in this world. The folk customs here are still open, and women go out shopping every day on the street to buy some beautiful things. Then make rouge gouache, you can make money. Yun Dan Yunxin heard that Chu Qiu was leaving, he was very reluctant to hold her and didn''t let go. He saw Tang Shan''s heart attack, but he had to smile. "Dan''er, Xin''er, I''m not in Beijing anymore, I just don''t live here. This is not my home, I have to live in my own ce. When I get settled, you cane and y with me in the future. what." In fact, she was quite reluctant to bear these two children. They were the first friends she made when she came here. The two kids stopped now. When Yun Bingjun came back, Chu Qiu went to see him. "Your memory is restored?" "Not yet." Chu Qiu replied, "but I can''t live here all the time. This is not my home. I have to find a ce to settle down and rx in my own ce." Yun Bingjun was a little surprised, this woman was really courageous, and she dared to say these things in front of him. "What do you want to do after you go out?" "I want to do some rouge gouache business, I think I should know this, and then I will think about it." Chu Qiu nced at Yun Bingjun, and said, "But this requires the regent to support me." Such a bold woman, it should be the first time Yun Bingjun has met. No one has dared to speak to him like this and needs his support. "You are the savior of Tan''er and Xin''er. If you have any requirements, as long as they are not excessive, I will satisfy you. You might as well talk about how you need me to support you." Chu Qiu waspletely rude: "I want a shop, and I want a sum of capital. In the end, I need two people. I know that opening a shop in the capital is definitely not easy. It is not easy to have someone from the regent watch it, and I dare note Someone ising to mess with things." Chu Qiu''s words made Yun Bingjun look at it more. This woman was quite good at calcting, but he was not disgusted. This is more than just asking him for tens of millions of silver, which made him appreciate it more. This reminded him of Tang Guo, who had asked him for a million taels of gold back then, and now it feels painful to think about it. Therefore, sometimes people are so different from people. Some people pay attention to temporary benefits, while others pay attention to long-term benefits. Undoubtedly, what Chu Qiu considered was the long-term benefits, which he admired even more. And that Tang Guo, holding his million taels of gold, stayed behind closed doors all day, eating, drinking and having fun with the little emperor,pletely unmotivated. Chapter 4865: The calculated sister (50) Chapter 4865: The calcted sister (50) Chapter 4865 The calcted sister (50) Now at the Tang family, she was basically dead, anyway, she didn''te out to be embarrassed, everyone agreed that there was no such person. "Okay, I agree." "Thank you, the regent." The two looked at each other andughed. Before you know it, the rtionship has be closer. Chu Qiu moved out the next day. Yun Bingjun asked someone to find a good shop for her, arranged a yard for her, gave her the capital, and had two people who could use it. For the next month, Chu Qiu was tossing about her, and there was no time to y with the two children. When the two children heard that she was busy, they didn''t bother for the time being. Chu Qiu promised them that she would look for them when they were done and give them gifts. Tang Shan finally breathed a sigh of relief, asking Chu Qiutian to be in the house, she would have to die of a heart attack. "Look, how about this one." "What''s this?" Tang Guo took a beautiful white ceramic pot from Zhou Jin''s hand. There were beautiful patterns on the outside of the pot, which was very high-quality at first nce. "You open it and take a look." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows, opened the lid, and saw that the contents inside were somewhat clear: "It''s actually mouth fat." "Do you like it?" Zhou Jin took out a box, "A set of all new stuff, this shop is in the capital. Some time ago, a rouge shop was opened in the capital, and it was filled with some new stuff. ." "The dignified emperor doesn''t pay attention to major affairs of the government, and observes these rouge shops all day, are you a little bit of a bad job?" Zhou Jin leaned aside: "Who said that paying attention to the rouge shop is not a big deal? This is a big deal, and this is also something of our Dn. I found that the things in this rouge shop called Qiushui are more tribute than those in the past. Its even better. If we can keep developing like this, it might be a feature of my Dn." Tang Guo already knew who tossed these things out. She smeared mouth fat on her fingers and applied it to her lips. The texture seemed to be pretty good. Among other things, Chu Qiu still has a set of rouge gouaches. "That''s not bad. The stuff in this rouge shop is better than the ones used before." Zhou Jin: "I knew you would like it." "How did you know this shop?" "If there is any new news in the capital, I can''t escape my eyes. Anything new, my people will write it down and pass it to me." Having said this, Zhou Jin lowered her voice: "Do you know, who is the owner of this Qiushui Rouge Shop?" "Who?" "It''s a woman named Chu Qiu." Tang Guo''s eyes became weird, Zhou Jin seemed to have thought of something, and quickly exined: "Of course the most important thing is not that she is a woman, but the origin of this woman, which is not simple." Did Zhou Jin find out Chu Qiu''s background? "Some time ago, Yun Bingjun''s son and daughter had an ident and they were almost sold by traffickers, you know?" Tang Guo understood now, Zhou Jin still didn''t find out Chu Qiu''s background, but knew something was rted to Yun Bingjun. "This woman is the one who saved Yun Bingjun''s children. With Yun Bingjun''s help, she opened this shop." Zhou Jin rubbed her hands: "I feel that things here are not simple. Everyone knows that the regent and his wife are very affectionate. They have only been with each other for so many years. But now that a woman suddenly appears, I always feel that something will happen." Tang Guo: "How do you know that something is happening? What if this is just Yun Bingjun''s thanks to him for helping?" Chapter 4866: The calculated sister (51) Chapter 4866: The calcted sister (51) Chapter 4866 The calcted sister (51) "But that Chu Qiu is unusual. Yun Bingjun has seen her in private. Recently, there seems to be some cooperation between the two of them. I have not received any news about specific matters." Cooperation? "It turned out to be like this. What is your purpose in saying this in a hurry?" Zhou Jin grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand, dipped her fingertips in the mouth fat in the jar, and wiped her lips: "Make you happy, I think you should be happy." Tang Guo decided to go to the Qiushui Rouge Shop. Since she lived in this house, she rarely went out. Some social interactions were almost cut off. These are too important to her. In ancient womens social life, apart from making two friends to pass the time, they exchanged some news with each other. This time she went out, and she was reappearing in front of others. Chu Qiu is here, she should also go for a walk and watch the excitement. The decoration of the Qiushui Rouge Shop is indeed unusual. Although it is not everywhere luxurious, it is very stylish. A more general rouge shop, there is also a ce for guests to rx and drink tea. Tang Guo got off the carriage and walked to the Qiushui Rouge Shop, where an intelligent maid came up to greet her and enthusiastically invited her in. The disy inside is also very neat and orderly, giving people a refreshing feeling at first nce. Of course, she also saw Chu Qiu who was helping thosedies and youngdies try rouge there. Xu Shi Tang Guo''s eyes were very focused, and Chu Qiu couldn''t help but nce back. When she saw Tang Guo, she only felt that her eyes lit up. This should be her crossing over, and it was best to see a woman. In fact, the regent is also very beautiful, but she thinks this one is even more beautiful. When Tang Guo was looking at things, Chu Qiu went to her after finishing her work, "What does thisdy want to choose?" "just looking around." With a smile on his face, Chu Qiu introduced several kinds of rouge to Tang Guo. Tang Guo only took a look at it and bought all the ones that Chu Qiu introduced. After Tang Guo left, Chu Qiu asked the people around him, whosedy this is. "Some familiar faces, but I can''t remember." "I went to all gatherings in the capital, and I didn''t remember who she was." Chu Qiu also felt that Tang Guo was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, she remembered that this youngdy just now seemed a little bit simr to the regent. "Oh, I remembered, isn''t this the one?" Chu Qiu asked quickly: "Who is she?" "Which one else, the one who hasn''t been out for more than four years, is also a pitiful one. If it weren''t for that, wouldn''t she be able to return home?" Chu Qiu was very anxious watching thesedies chatting without naming names. But she has a way to get them to speak, send something, and naturally they get close. After listening to what happened a few years ago, Chu Qiu felt incredible. It turned out that the regent had infertile his biological sister. This is too magical. No, this is ancient, not surprising at all. It can be said that the princess regent is simply a good abacus. Let her sister take care of her children and still can''t have children. Isn''t it a good abacus? Fortunately, she came out, and if the regent would give her this, she would not be able to bear it. The wife of the capital found that Tang Guo, who had been immersed for many years, hade out and was often active in front of others. "Miss Tang is here." In the beginning, many people still called Tang Guo Miss Tang Er, but she corrected herter. People who know her now call her Miss Tang. It didn''t take long for the Tang family and Tang Shan to know about this matter. "No one is talking nonsense outside, right?" Tang Shan asked. "They dare not." Tang Shan squeezed the Buddha beads: "I heard that Chu Qiu opened a rouge shop. Recently, it seems to have made some new products, what kind of perfume is it called?" "Yes." Tang Shan took a deep breath: "Dan''er and Xin''er, often run there?" "Young Master Dan and Miss Xin like ying with Miss Chu very much." Tang Shan was naturally unwilling, but she could not find Chu Qiu''s fault. She just hated Chu Qiu, even she herself didn''t know what was going on. She was heartbroken when she heard Chu Qiu''s scenery outside. It also made Tang Shan''s heart infarction happen. She went to send Yun Bingjun ginseng soup, and inadvertently saw what was in front of Yun Bingjun, and asked more. "This is soap and scented soap. Soap is used for washing clothes, and scented soap is used for bathing." When Yun Bingjun said this, he unknowinglyplimented Chu Qiu, "I didn''t expect this girl to think of this. Good idea. She can''t eat these two things alone, so she ns to cooperate with me." Tang Shan almost cut off the Buddhist beads in his hand, it was Chu Qiu again! see you tomorrow Chapter 4867: The calculated sister (52) Chapter 4867: The calcted sister (52) Chapter 4867 The calcted sister (52) "Bingjun, is this thing really easy to use?" Tang Shan asked skeptically, actually very heartbroken. Even though Yun Bingjun seemed to have nothing to Chu Qiu, the admiration of Chu Qiu in the other party''s mouth could not be concealed. After marrying Yun Bingjun for so many years, she has never seen Yun Bingjun praise another woman besides her. However, she couldn''t be jealous of Yun Bingjun because of it, because it seemed that there was nothing between them. When it spread out, others said it was not her. She also didn''t want to leave Yun Bingjun with someone who likes to be jealous and tell the truth. Because an unnecessarily Chu Qiu affected the feelings between the two of them. "This thing is very useful. The soap has been distributed to people in the house for use. ording to Miss Chu, the soap has many fragrances. After washing clothes, there will still be a lingering fragrance on it. If Shan''er likes it, ask someone to take it. Try it." Yun Bingjun was very happy to distribute a lot of soap and soap to Tang Shan. Tang Shan could only hold it, and he had to thank him with a gentle appearance, and he almost didn''t get sick. Seeing that her face was not good, Yun Bingjun quickly stepped forward and held her hand: "Is it ufortable again?" "Nothing, you know my body has always been like this. It''s a profit to live an extra day. I just hope that I can live until Tan''er and Xin''er grow up, so I can leave with confidence." "You only considered the two children, didn''t you think about me? If you leave, what do you want me to do?" Yun Bingjun embraced Tang Shan, "The doctor said, even though the pills can''t let you Your body is better, but you can live longer. Take one pill regrly and you will be fine." The biggest reason Yun Bingjun could promise to give Tang Guo a million taels of gold was this pill. For so many years, Tang Guo hadn''te to do anything, so he was more satisfied. Of course Tang Shan didn''t want to die. ording to the current situation, if she really died, she might just make room for Chu Qiu, so what should her two children do? Don''t think Chu Qiu treated the two children well, but once a woman has her own child, it is impossible not to think about her own child. Then the two children will definitely be wronged. She behaved like this, just wanting Yun Bingjun to pay more attention to her and not give him time to see other women. Tang Shan was already calcting how to get rid of Chu Qiu, the woman who threatened her status. It must be impossible to know it clearly. There are people with Yun Bingjun by Chu Qiu, but it is impossible toe secretly. What if Chu Qiu married? Tang Shan''s eyes lit up, yes, if Chu Qiu married, then her status would no longer be threatened. Then what kind of person does she want to show Chu Qiuxiang? The main reason is that Chu Qiu''s identity is unclear, and he is not easy to see others. Tang Shan had another thought in her heart. It''s better for her to recognize Chu Qiu as a god-sister, so that she could get married. No, no, Tang Shan shook his head quickly, it is better to let Bingjun recognize Chu Qiu as a god-sister. Tang Shan, who wanted to understand, immediately asked someone to get her a list, nning to show her to Chu Qiuxiang. Chu Qiu was still busy with the business over there, and he didn''t even know that Tang Shan was helping her see others. "This is a good idea, and you can figure it out." Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu were sitting in the teahouse, discussing soap and toilet soap. In fact, Chu Qiu still thought of making ss. Unfortunately, the difficulty is rtively high. The conditions here are temporary. Can''t reach. At this point, she only needs to do what she has in her hands first, and then slowly think about the other things. Chapter 4868: The calculated sister (53) Chapter 4868: The calcted sister (53) Chapter 4868 The calcted sister (53) Her peculiar ideas alone were enough for Yun Bingjun to appreciate. "Have you remembered things from the past?" Yun Bingjun asked other things for fun. Chu Qiu shook his head: "No, but it doesn''t matter anymore, it''s fine now." After several months of contact, Chu Qiu also had some appreciation for Yun Bingjun. No matter how bold she proposed, Yun Bingjun was able to support it, indicating that he is a person with a very good vision. Such a person is really a blessing for this country to be the regent of Dn Country. If there is no Yun Bingjun, but with the little emperor in his early twenties, can he really make Dn Country so prosperous? I heard that the little emperor was proficient in eating, drinking and ying, but he couldn''t govern the country. This greatn country was supported by Yun Bingjun alone. Yun Bingjun, the regent, is different from the kind of power she imagined. As long as her own regent is different, no one can not appreciate it. "Will the regent go to the poetry meeting in the capital tomorrow?" Chu Qiu asked, "I think at this time,unching new products in the store should attract more people''s attention. If the regent cane, then It''s better." Yun Bingjun is not interested in the poem meeting, but Chu Qiu said this, and he also thinks this is a good way: "It''s okay, just do it like this, it just happens that Tang Shan may not show up for a long time, I n to take her out to get some breath. " At this time, Yun Bingjun still had no other thoughts on Chu Qiu, only to appreciate it. The same is true for Chu Qiu. If you dont get along for a long time and dont experience something together, the two of them are expected to remain in this situation. But they are the original male and female leaders, and they are destined toe together because of some things. It is only a matter of time. Unless there is Tang Guo''s existence and some damage is done in the middle, then they will definitely have no way toe together again. However, Tang Guo would not do this. "Don''te over tomorrow. I''m going to the poem meeting. Your identity is not appropriate." Tang Guo gave Zhou Jin a push with disgust, which made Zhou Jin very wronged, and he couldn''t say that he came out of illness. In recent years, the courtiers in the court have be more and more restless. It is estimated that after seeing him sick so many times, they have not died, and feel that the new emperor is hopeless and n to use him as a doctor. In the early dynasty, I liked to do something, wanting him topete for power with the regent, which made him big head. "I''m definitely going to this poem meeting. I want to see what Chu Qiu can make. You will wait at home ande back to apany you for dinner. When youe backter, I will bring you a bunch of candied gourds." Zhou Jin: "Co-authoring you are coaxing me as a child." "Can''t coax?" "Can coax, can coax." Zhou Jin said quickly, "Then I will wait for you at home, you remember toe back early, there are still people at home reading, don''t be too yful." Lingyu almost covered her face. Is this the Majesty she has known for many years? Why is it bing more and more shameless in front of the master? She has seen her majesty who is privately calm andposed, she has also seen her majesty who pretends to be ipetent in front of his courtiers, and her majesty who is so angry and disposes of nails. Well now, this kind of shameless Majesty was also seen by her. Speaking of which, the master is more capable and can make your Majesty shameless and obedient. Bah, fortunately, she didn''t say this, otherwise she would definitely get stuck. Chapter 4869: The calculated sister (54) Chapter 4869: The calcted sister (54) Chapter 4869 The calcted sister (54) When Tang Guo came to the ce where the poem meeting was held, there were already many people here. The moment she appeared, many people looked over. Tang Guo has been rtively active recently, and he has reappeared in front of everyone. No one has forgotten what happened back then, so seeing Tang Guo will inevitably show a different look. Many people thought she was miserable, but because of Tang Shan, they did not dare to get too close to Tang Guo. After all, Tang Guo and Tang Shan had a break, and had not returned to Tang''s house for so many years. The Tang family''s attitude was obviously to give up this daughter. Getting close to Tang Guo would be thankless. But, no one dared to provoke her, it didn''t make much sense. Tang Guo chose a position to sit down, and no one paid any attention. She just came to watch the fun, not to make friends. Chu Qiu was here very early, and she couldn''t beter than thesedies. Chuqiu is very popr because of Qiushui Rouge Shop. When thedies came, they smiled and talked to Chu Qiu. When Tang Guo came, it was indeed quiet for a moment. Chu Qiu couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo''s body, and the people beside her pulled her: "Why, I''m interested in Miss Tang? Miss Tang is also a pitiful person, but..." The people beside him didn''t continue speaking, Chu Qiu also understood. Poor is pitiful, but no one will be close to her, because she has no power behind her, is not worthy of friendship, and may offend the regent. Thinking of Tang Shan''s viciousness, Chu Qiu felt even more that she would not go to the Prince Regent''s Mansion in the future, and she was afraid that the other party would give her some medicine. Naturally, Chu Qiu would not choose how close to Tang Guo, after all, she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself. She remembered that Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan were about toe, and they met, not knowing what it would be like. Just thinking about it, Yun Bingjun helped Tang Shan appear. When these two appeared, many people still envied them. Even though there were so many Tang Shan back then, her status as the regent princess did not waver at all. Many people remembered that Tang Guo was here, maybe it was a tacit understanding, they all moved their positions, and Tang Guo''s figure was exposed to Tang Shan''s sight. Tang Shan''s attention was still on Chu Qiu''s body, and she inadvertently shifted her gaze to see Tang Guo sitting there slowly sipping tea. At that moment, her body stiffened for a moment. Yun Bingjun frowned when he saw Tang Guo. To know that Tang Guo is here, he will definitely not bring Tang Shan over. After all, Tang Shan did the wrong thing. The two ran into each other and didn''t know what would happen. Yun Bingjun nned to help Tang Shan sit on the other side, but he didn''t expect Tang Shan''s eyes to turn red and went straight to Tang Guo to sit down. Now so many people are looking at her, if she pretends to know nothing, others still don''t know how to talk. For Tang Shan, the current situation is neither in the past nor in the past. The final choice has to be passed. "Guo''er, I didn''t expect you toe too." Tang Shan flushed her eyes and wiped her tears. "How are you doing for so many years?" Tang Guo raised her eyes and looked at Tang Shan with a smile but a smile: "It''s good, a person is free, carefree, worry-free, can eat and drink." In one sentence, she exined Tang Guo''s life for so many years. In fact, she herself thought that life was going well. But when I heard these words, I felt sad. Chapter 4870: The calculated sister (55) Chapter 4870: The calcted sister (55) Chapter 4870 The calcted sister (55) Being free means that there is no one to control and not going home, which means loneliness. Carefree, who can be carefree? There is no hope. No need to worry about it, if the rtives are framed up, and the family members give up, there will be no worry about it. Being able to eat and be able to show that she can''t find other meaningful things to do besides eating and drinking. "Guo''er, let''s move back to live." Of course, Tang Shan just said casually. She shouldn''t be here today. Since she is here, she can only bite the bullet and say this, acting as pitiful as possible. "I live well, why should I move back?" Tang Shan: "Living together, anyhow have a carer?" "I won''t take care of myself? Living alone, howfortable andfortable, is it not under the fence? I have to see my enemy every day. I''m really afraid that I can''t help it and make something that everyone doesn''t want to see. Thing." That incident left a deep impression on everyone, and Tang Shan couldn''t pretend to be pitiful anymore. Tang Guo picked up the teacup and sipped tea. No one would think she was rude, but her reaction would make everyone understand it. Especially when they saw the two ten-year-old children behind Tang Shan, they both shook their heads. Bring the children here, isn''t this just for others? "Guo''er, why do you..." Tang Guo faintly nced at Tang Shan: "Princess Regent, don''t mess with me if it''s okay, everyone can still be in peace." "Guo''er, we are two sisters... Don''t make a joke here." "I''m not afraid of beingughed. They want tough, and you are the one whoughs." Tang Guo found Tang Shan''s face pale and shaky, as if she was about to faint immediately, "Don''t faint in front of me, or the regent will think I am Bullying you. I didn''t take the initiative toe to you. You came to find me. If you faint, you can''t me me." This is obviously for Yun Bingjun. Tang Shan was so shocked that he shouldn''te today. She was going to faint after a few more words, and now she couldn''t faint if she held on. "Do it yourself, don''t bother me." Tang Guo waved his hand casually, Tang Shan didn''t want to say more, she was so angry that she passed out. She could see that Tang Guo really didn''t care about sisterhood anymore. As long as Tang Guo speaks better, she can find a way to turn things around. Yun Bingjun gave Tang Guo a warning look, and took Tang Shan to sit on the other side. Those who watched the theater felt ufortable, but they didn''t dare to say anything. Next is the time for everyone to show their talents, like the eight immortals crossing the sea, each showing their magical powers, and they don''t want to fall behind. Poetry, writing, painting, and pairing, everything. Chu Qiu also showed off her talents. Her paintings are very novel and attract everyone''s attention as soon as they appear. It turns out that she used charcoal to paint, which looks like a sketch of the modern world. All the scenes in this garden are simply drawn. Although it''s a bit rough, you can see some foundation. Chu Qiu saw that it attracted the attention of many people, and then went on to promote her new product, the effect was very good, and she became a hit for a while. What attracted Yun Bingjun was the charcoal painting, which made him admire Chu Qiu even more, and even walked up to see it and said somethingplimenting Chu Qiu. Tang Shan sat there, but fortunately her face was already pale. She suddenly felt a line of sight, and after looking around, she turned out to be Tang Guo. Chapter 4871: The calculated sister (56) Chapter 4871: The calcted sister (56) Chapter 4871 The calcted sister (56) Tang Guo looked at her with a smile, seeming to be mocking her. This time she was really angry with Tang Shan. Tang Guo nced at the positions of Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu again, and Tang Shan followed and saw that they were talking andughing. At that time, it was dark and she passed out. Tang Shan fainted and shocked everyone. Shihui couldn''t continue. Yun Bingjun quickly fed Tang Shan a pill, hugged her and hurried away. "Sister Chu, we won''t stay much longer, we have to go back to see my mother." Yun Dan and Yun Xin also said goodbye in a hurry, and couldn''t help but look back at Tang Guo who was sitting in the pavilion. In front of Tang Guo, they had no confidence, and they knew what happened back then. And the current aunt made them feel terrible, so she didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of her. After watching the y, Tang Guo also left with Lingyu. After wandering in the street for a while, she found a ce to sell candied haws, bought two bunches, and then returned home. Chu Qiu looked at the leisurely and unrestrained back, feeling a little strange. Before, she also felt that Tang Guo was very pitiful, after all, she would never have her own children in her life, and she had an ancient background, and she didn''t know what to do in the future. But she suddenly discovered that Tang Guo didn''t seem to be doing that badly. Chic and reckless, even Tang Shan is not afraid, and lives more cautiously than many people, seemingly morefortable. "Tang Shan is dizzy again?" Zhou Jin felt sweet as she ate the Tang Guo and drove the candied haws. "Can she hold her body?" "I can hold it. The pill was made specifically for her. Just breathe it out." Tang Guo said indifferently, "Hurry back to the pce after eating. There have been more and more recent things." "Well, I know, Qi Qing also said just now that there is news from Fan Bangguo, I have to go back and see what''s going on." Zhou Jin had a hunch that Tang Guo''s divination might be effective. Sure enough, when Zhou Jin returned to the pce, seeing the movement of the small country in Fanbang, hepletely believed in Tang Guo''s calction. He figured out a way to reveal this news to Yun Bingjun. Sure enough, in the early days a few dayster, Yun Bingjun reported the news, saying that he would send troops to deter the small country of Fanbang. Even if many people disagreed, he still tried his best to ovee all difficulties. Finally Zhou Jin finalized the matter and sent troops to deter the small country of Panbang. This time, it was also an opportunity for him to control a part of the military power. Chu Qiu''s business was getting better and better, and Tang Shan was ill for a while after the poem meeting. Not long after, there was news from the border that there was a problem with the grain and grass, and Yun Bingjun went out of Beijing to investigate the matter secretly, intending to wipe out those who engage in small actions. The news of his going out, of course, can''t hide from some interested people. So someone took advantage of this opportunity and nned to kill Yun Bingjun. For this reason, those people joined forces and really made Yun Bingjun a disadvantage. It didn''t take long for Jingcheng to receive news of Yun Bingjun''s disappearance. For a while, the people in the capital were panic, and the ministers were thinking about it, but they did not dare to act rashly for the time being, and they decided to wait. When Yun Bingjun''s body appears, that''s best. If Yun Bingjun''s body is not found, wait for the first half of the year, and all the dishes will be cold. Of course Yun Bingjun was not dead. Instead, he was met by Chu Qiu who was out. With Chu Qiu''s help, he escaped the hunt. He didn''t show up for a while because he was seriously injured and is currently recovering from his injuries. Later, with the help of Chu Qiu, he returned to Beijing safe and sound. He did not return home for the time being and chose to live in Chu Qiu''s small courtyard. Yun Bingjun was waiting for that wave of courtiers who wanted to force the pce to kill them all. Zhou Jin was also waiting, waiting for these rebellions, Yun Bingjun appeared to help him rece this group of people. "Is Yun Bingjun''s injury healed?" Zhou Jin asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo: "It''sing, it''s almost half a year anyway, it should be better. During this time, his life is very moist." "Fortunately, my future queen will be able to monitor Yun Bingjun''s every move, this time it really helped me." Zhou Jin rubbed her hands, wondering how many people he could rece this time. see you tomorrow Chapter 4872: The calculated sister (57) Chapter 4872: The calcted sister (57) Chapter 4872 The calcted sister (57) "I''m leaving." Chu Qiu, who was making tea, heard Yun Bingjun''s words, took a meal, held the teapot, and poured him a cup: "You have recovered from your injury a long time ago. It''s time to go." Yun Bingjun wasplicated at this time, and he didn''t expect to get along with Chu Qiu in just six months. Obviously the only person he likes is Tang Shan, how could he be tempted by other people? He couldn''t deny this fact. The six months of getting along day and night allowed him to see more clearly what kind of strange woman Chu Qiu was. What this strange girl knew was something he had never seen before. The charm of Chu Qiu, ordinary women do not have. Even Tang Shan can''t give him this feeling. There was even an idea in his heart that if they could meet earlier, it would not be like this. Chu Qiu sat down with her, her mood also veryplicated. She never thought that she would like a man with a wife. From the first day when she met Yun Bingjun, she knew that this man was extraordinary. Few women had escaped. She would definitely be tempted when she saw it. She thought she was an exception, but she realized that she couldn''t escape after getting along. Without these six months of getting along, she can restrain herself, not thinking about those things, as if there is no existence. That day, she saw Yun Bingjun, who was wounded, lying in the grass next to her. Looking at the familiar face, she was panicked. At that time, she knew that she was tempted by this man. When she found out that he still had a breath, she actually became happy. Exin that everything about this man will affect her mind. For half a year, getting along day by day, she was almost unable to control herself. She could feel that Yun Bingjun had feelings for her just like her. However, there is a Tang Shan between them. She didn''t want to get involved in other people''s feelings, and most of Yun Bingjun didn''t want to break everything right now. Tang Shan is in poor health and is the mother of two children. Between them, it is impossible. The two of them sat in the pavilion, and no one spoke any more, and they seemed very quiet. After a long time, they looked at each other. Chu Qiu first said: "Leave this ce, just treat it as a dream." Seeing Chu Qiu''s appearance, Yun Bingjun had an urge to hug her in the past, but he restrained it. Following Chu Qiu''s words: "It is a wonderful dream that makes people linger." Chu Qiu''s eyes are a little warm, why is it so? That night, Yun Bingjun quietly left, before leaving, he went to see Chu Qiu. She was asleep at the time, and he stood aside and watched for a long time. After he left, Chu Qiu opened her eyes, it turned out that she was not asleep. On the third day, a minister who couldn''t help but forced Zhou Jin to abdicate in the name of eradicating the faint emperor together with a certain king. At a critical moment, Yun Bingjun showed up with someone, and swept away these courtiers who had forced the pce to rebel. And that prince was also banned in the mansion and could not go out for life. Yun Bingjun''s understatement ended the original imposing imperial pce. Yun Bingjun also used this to investigate and deal with a wave of courtiers. Many positions were vacated here, and Yun Bingjun gave Zhou Jin a list to fill the vacancies, and analyzed the situation of these courtiers and suitable positions for Zhou Jin one by one. After Zhou Jin listened to it, she was right. Most of the people on this list are his. After Yun Bingjun took the imperial edict and left, Zhou Jin couldn''t helpughing anymore. Unexpectedly, the fight between the two sides gave him a big deal. Chapter 4873: The calculated sister (58) Chapter 4873: The calcted sister (58) Chapter 4873 The calcted sister (58) After handling everything, Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion. It seems that everything has settled down. Yun Bingjun is not dead, which is of course good news for Tang Shan, but after a few days of getting along, she feels something is wrong with Yun Bingjun. That kind of feeling, others will not understand it, only she will understand. She felt that Yun Bingjun had something in her heart and was not so close to her, and even asionally avoided some small movements. Of course Tang Shan couldn''t quarrel with Yun Bingjun directly, so she could only secretly investigate what was going on. It''s a pity that Yun Bingjun hasn''t contacted Chu Qiu since he came back. Of course, Tang Shan couldn''t find out anything. But she was still flustered, always feeling that something was going to happen. In order to tie Yun Bingjun to her side, she often expressed her difort and asked Yun Bingjun to apany her. Yun Bingjun didn''t find any fake, Tang Shan''s body has always been like this. When the spring blossoms, Tang Shan still didn''t find out anything, wondering if he felt wrong. Maybe it''s half a year''s separation, which made them be unfamiliar, right? Sitting in the mansion, Tang Guo systematically informed her of Tang Shan and Chu Qiu''s reactions every day. Knowing that Tang Shan was pestering Yun Bingjun every day, using physical pain as an excuse, she only smiled. This illness is an excuse, but it is only temporary. If Yun Bingjun finds out that Tang Shan has always been the same for a long time, and he gets used to it, it won''t work. Chu Qiu also had some conditions there. Since she broke contact with Yun Bingjun, she has lost a lot of weight. "It turns out that you will really lose weight if you have lovesickness." Tang Guo took a look in the mirror and found that her face was a little rounder recently, "I have eaten less recently and I have gained weight." System: Did you just find out? Life is going too well. Zhou Jin is also very busy these days. There is rtively little time toe here to y. Zhou Jin told her that she wanted to control the power soon. There are already many of his cronies in the court, and what theyck is military power. nning these must be done step by step, and can''t be anxious. Now Yun Bingjun is caught in two rtionships, and it is time for him to take advantage of the vacancy to enter. Tang Guo was going to see Chu Qiu, so he went to Rouge Shop. The system told her before that Chu Qiu was there. There she not only saw Chu Qiu, but also Yun Dan and Yun Xin. She nced lightly across the two of them, and didn''t take another look. "Boss Chu, I heard that you have a new trick here, can you take it for a look?" Chu Qiu smiled and nodded: "Miss Tang wait a moment." "Ms. Chu seems to have reduced a lot. Did something bad happen to you?" Tang Guo asked curiously while sitting in her seat. Chu Qiu shook his head: "No, it''s just that my appetite is not very good recently." "Well, I thought Miss Chu had encountered something bad." When Tang Guo was speaking, she found that Yun Dan and Yun Xin were both looking at her. There was still jealousy in their eyes, and they were very funny. A child is still that virtuous. "Ms. Chu''s things here I like very much." "Miss Tang just likes it." Chu Qiu said very politely. In fact, she found that Tang Guo was very alert when she was looking at Yundan and Yun Xin. After all, there was a grievance between them. If Tang Guo really remembered what Tang Shan had done, it would be very bad to start with these two innocent children. When Tang Guo saw this, she didn''t know what she remembered. The eyes of Yun Dan and Yun Xin became cold, and the two children were taken aback by their appearance, and they quickly hid behind Chu Qiu. Chapter 4874: The calculated sister (59) Chapter 4874: The calcted sister (59) Chapter 4874 The calcted sister (59) If it turns out, they are not afraid of Tang Guo, and even like to yell in front of Tang Guo. Ever since Tang Guo left the Regent Pce, they seemed to never dare to speak to her like that. Chu Qiu frowned. Seeing that there was no one in the store right now, he said directly: "Miss Tang, no matter what grudges you have with the regent, please don''t involve the two children. You are so scared. They are." "How am I?" Tang Guo asked back, "I scolded them and beat them?" Chu Qiu could not speak for a while, but not, just the expression just now. But if she said her expression, it seemed a bit unreasonable. "In short, Tan''er and Xin''er are both children. If Miss Tang has anyints, she should find the right person." "Boss Chu is really enthusiastic." Tang Guo smiled, "I hope you can keep thinking like this." Tang Guo bought something and left. She just came to take a look, and she didn''t expect that Chu Qiu would be hostile to her because of the two children. Another purpose she came over was to let Yun Bingjun notice the situation on Chu Qiu''s side quickly. When shees here, Yun Bingjun''s people will definitely report to him. Sure enough, Yun Bingjun received the news that day. Knowing that Tang Guo and Chu Qiu were a little unhappy. The person under his hand also mentioned by the way, Chu Qiu seemed to be losing weight. It is said that he has no appetite for eating anything recently. Yun Bingjun felt a little congested when he thought that Chu Qiu was thinner. The next day he did not hold back and went to see Chu Qiu. Of course, he asked Chu Qiu to go to the teahouse on the pretext of talking about things. Seeing Chu Qiu who was so skinny, the memory he had nned to cover in dust was opened again. "I heard that you don''t have any appetitetely? Anyway, your body matters." Yun Bingjun said, "I asked someone to bring some appetizers. You can try." Chu Qiu was moved in his heart, and couldn''t help but said: "So you asked me, didn''t you have something to discuss, but did you care about whether I eat or not?" Yun Bingjun didn''t know how to answer, the two of them were so close, but they were very clear in their hearts. "There is no result in itself, why did you find it again? Doesn''t this add to my troubles? I could have forgotten that memory in a year or a few years, but when you show up, I have to start again. "Chu Qiu..." Yun Bingjun yelled, but he didn''t know what to say, and finally sighed, "It''s just that we mette." It was precisely because of this Yun Bingjun that Chu Qiu had to be tempted. If Yun Bingjun wanted to take her back after being tempted by her, she would not be so tempted. "You better go back, lest the princess is anxious. If she knows, she will definitely be unhappy." "What about you?" Yun Bingjun blurted out, annoyed after he finished speaking. Sure enough, Chu Qiu smiled a bit miserably: "What about me? It doesn''t matter how I am. As you said, I came toote and did one wrong thing, that is, I didn''t hold back my enthusiasm for you." Yun Bingjun didn''t know how tofort him. When the tea was cold, the two separated. When Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion, Tang Shan called him away. "San''er, what''s the matter?" Tang Shan took out some portraits: "I have picked some people here, and I will ask Miss Chu toe and have a look someday, do you think it''s okay?" "Pick someone?" Yun Bingjun was puzzled. Tang Shan still feels that she will feel at ease if she wants to marry Chu Qiu. She is really afraid that the other party will be emotional when discussing business with Yun Bingjun. Chapter 4875: The calculated sister (60) Chapter 4875: The calcted sister (60) Chapter 4875 The calcted sister (60) No matter what, she will not allow anyone to threaten her status. "That''s it. Miss Chu has never thought of where she is from, and her age has slowly risen. It''s impossible not to get married. I have selected some princes from the family. If she likes her, you will consider her a god-sister. The identity is also fair and won''t make people look down upon it. Miss Chu has helped us so much, how can I not care about her lifelong events?" Yun Bingjun''s brain exploded on the spot, and he found that he could not ept Chu Qiu marrying another man. "Bingjun, what do you think?" Tang Shan yelled again when Yun Bingjun didn''t answer. It''s not that she didn''t see Yun Bingjun in a daze, and she felt more and more that she was doing the right thing, and she must pull out this thorn as soon as possible. Chu Qiu is a potential threat. She didn''t know that Chu Qiu was the threat of her fate. Yun Bingjun came back to his senses, tried to calm himself, and kept his voice as t as possible: "We still have to ask Miss Chu about this matter. If she is unwilling, we can''t force it." "Should I invite Miss Chu to the mansion to discuss? It''s impossible for my daughter''s family not to marry, nor to be an aunt. Let here over and think about it." Yun Bingjun clenched his fist: "You can do this, I don''t understand this." "Okay, then say yes, if she is willing, you have to recognize her as a god-sister, so that it won''t be looked down upon." Seeing Tang Shan''s enthusiasm, Yun Bingjun thought of Tang Guo, perhaps because he felt ufortable, so he said, "Shan''er, what do the Tang family and you think about your sister? She is older than Shan. The child is still longer." Tang Shan''s smile disappeared, but she habitually showed a little guilt: "Guoer wanted to sever the rtionship with us, what can we do? The family is afraid that they don''t want to care about her. It is my fault that makes her Living today, a decent family might not be possible." Here, the barren woman, which family is willing? Unless it is a small family who wants to cling to the powerful, even if they go, they may not have a good life. Tang Shan was willing to make arrangements for Tang Guo. It didn''t matter whether the other party was doing well, but Tang Guo was beyond her control. "Actually, I didn''t tell you one thing." Yun Bingjun said, "The little emperor is interesting to Guo''er." Tang Shan was shocked: "Howe?" "I mean, if the little emperor likes it, Guo''er won''t object, and it would be nice to let her enter the pce." "Will Guoer be willing?" This is fine, and it is not a good thing to be the emperor''s concubine now. The emperor was notoriously yful. He had executed many courtdies, and he would never have a good life. "The emperor does not have a concubine, and I have had this thought for Guo''er over the years, and Guo''er doesn''t seem to be disgusted. I thought about it, but I couldn''t find anyone with a higher status than the emperor. The power is in my hands, so I don''t have to worry about her being caught bully." Tang Shan: "That''s true." What she thought in her heart was that even if the emperor was a trash, the ministers still wanted the emperor to have a queen. Tang Guo couldn''t give birth, and he didn''t know what he would face in the future. If the emperor married one, he was bound to marry the second, and he would not be separated by that time. "Then you can go with this matter. If I go, Guo''er is afraid that he will be the first to disagree, thinking I have some thoughts." Yun Bingjun also had the same idea, no matter what, Tang Guo was also named Tang. Chapter 4876: The calculated sister (61) Chapter 4876: The calcted sister (61) Chapter 4876 The calcted sister (61) He also had the idea that if Tang Guo was taken into the pce, her every move would be under his supervision, and it would no longer be possible to harm Tang Shan and his two children. Here, Tang Shan called Chu Qiu to the mansion. Chu Qiu was puzzled at first, but when he saw those portraits, he was a little flustered. Later, she discovered that Tang Shan should have found nothing, but only thought she was a threat, so she did so, feeling a little settled. She also looked at the portraits earnestly. Perhaps, she could really pick a man with good character to marry, just to cut off her previous thoughts. "how about it?" "They all seem to be well-dressed, each with its own advantages, but..." Tang Shan was satisfied. It seemed that Chu Qiu had nothing to do with Bingjun. Otherwise, he wouldn''t choose the portrait so seriously, so he couldn''t help getting closer to Chu Qiu: "If you have any requirements, I will give you Zhang Luo." "I can''t tolerate my husband epting a concubine and getting in trouble outside. No matter what, he can only have me. If there is such a person, please take care of the princess." Chu Qiu''s requirements are not harsh at all, but whether in ancient or modern times, it is not easy to find such a person. It''s easy not to take a concubine, but it''s not easy not to mess with flowers. "So, let''s look at it again." Tang Shan thought to himself, since Chu Qiu had this idea, he would definitely not have any thoughts about Bingjun, and he was not so urgent. Besides, over there, Yun Bingjun entered the pce. This time he came to discuss Tang Guo with Zhou Jin. "The emperor, you should also marry a queen. The minister knows that you are happy with Guo''er. If you agree, you will directly establish Guo''er as your queen." Zhou Jin almost couldn''t help but rub his hands. Of course he was willing. But this matter, he still has to discuss with Guoer. Yun Bingjun and Zhou Jin hesitated and looked forward to it, and it was immediately clear: "Is the emperor afraid of court officials'' opposition?" "That''s right." Zhou Jin nodded along with the trend. Yun Bingjun could help him solve this difficulty. That would be the best. Such a lovely and capable minister, I don''t know if he will be in power in the future, and the other party is willing to help him. "As long as the emperor is willing, the ministers can let those ministers have nothing to say. The emperor marries the queen, this is a family affair, they can''t control it." Yun Bingjun said domineeringly, "If they want to take care of this matter, the minister will propose to the minister in the future. If we marry a wife and take a concubine, we have to pass the emperors eyes. If the emperor is not satisfied, then this marriage will not happen." Zhou Jin happily pped her hands and eximed, "Okay, just follow the instructions of the regent. However, I''m going to discuss this matter with Guoer." Yun Bingjun was not surprised by Zhou Jin''s attitude. As long as the little emperor was obedient, it didn''t matter if he was a little bit afraid. It just so happened that this fear inside was still the weakness of the little emperor. In his eyes, the little emperor is full of weakness, as long as the other party is obedient and well-behaved. "Then I will go out of the pce and have a look." Yun Bingjun looked at Zhou Jin impatiently and was in a good mood. But thinking of Tang Shan calling Chu Qiu to the house, he was a little unhappy, so he also hurried out of the pce, wanting to see how things were going. "This is how things are. Do you think we will dy for another two years or do we take care of the major events in life?" Zhou Jin grabbed Tang Guo''s little hand. "This time is an opportunity. Yun Bingjun will help me with it. Let''s rest assured Just prepare to get married." Tang Guo found out how Zhou Jin likes to call Yun Bingjun. Zhou Jin didn''t hate Yun Bingjun, on the contrary, he somewhat admired such a capable courtier. It''s not the first time it has been revealed in front of her, it would be great if Yun Bingjun were his humeral minister. If Yun Bingjun could really be used by Zhou Jin, that would be great. In front of the hall, such a person is needed. "Guo''er, how are you thinking about it?" Zhou Jin asked nervously. In other words, he is in his twenties. In history, he is the only emperor who has no wife in his twenties? So far, he has only pulled a small hand. Every night, he kept the vacant room alone, and he could think of how he would be recorded in history books. An emperor who is over twenty and has no wife yet, miserable! System: It''s really miserable. It''s the end of the month, my babies vote for monthly Oh! see you tomorrow Chapter 4877: The calculated sister (62) Chapter 4877: The calcted sister (62) Chapter 4877 The calcted sister (62) Tang Guo agreed to get married, and Zhou Jin was so happy that he couldn''t find North and South. After chatting with Tang Guo for a while, he left, saying that he was going to prepare things for the wedding. "Your Majesty seems to be really happy. What needs your Majesty to prepare for the marriage." Lingyu whispered to Tang Guo. Tang Guo smiled and said, "Let him alone, he has been waiting for so long." Listening to this tone, Lingyu was very strange in his heart. Why does the master treat his majesty like a spoiled look? Is this a bit upside-down? System: What is the reverse, this is normal operation. "Master, you and your Majesty will be married to the Tang family?" Ling Yu has been with Tang Guo for several years, naturally knowing that she has resentment towards Tang Shan and the Tang family, wishing to die forever. contacts. It is also her master who has the ability to be so confident without relying on his family. If you want to change a woman, the experience of the master has probably already been overwhelming. "Many years ago, I had nothing to do with the Tang family." Lingyu said she understood, but she still hesitated and said, "I''m afraid that when the imperial decreees down, the Tang family will arrange for someone to pick you up." "It''s fine if you fight out." Tang Guo said casually. She didn''t bother to entangle the Tang family too much, their good days were yet toe. Besides, when Yun Bingjun returned to the mansion, he happened to meet Chu Qiu. Seeing Chu Qiu''s pale and thin face, he couldn''t help but feel a pain. Chu Qiu greeted him strangely, but was stopped by Yun Bingjun. He seemed to be brewing for a while: "Is there a suitable person?" He found that if this continued, he might really be unable to control his feelings for Chu Qiu. He had never been so possessive of a woman, even when facing Tang Shan. After getting to know Chu Qiu, he knew what is fresh and what is tempting. Every time he thinks of this, he feels a little guilty. "Not yet." Chu Qiu replied. Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously, even he himself didn''t realize how nervous he was, for fear that Chu Qiu would really choose one of them and marry him casually. "Then choose slowly." Yun Bingjun said, "you must choose a good one to match you." Chu Qiu: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to pick it out. How many of the family princes in the capital can''t ept concubines, and how many do not have maids? And these are all things I cannot bear." Yun Bingjun was a little happy and a little ufortable. "If the regent has nothing to do, I will retire first." Chu Qiu didn''t want to chat with Yun Bingjun in this ce, lest Tang Shan would find out. Yun Bingjun didn''t stop Chu Qiu, only looking at her leaving back, and finally entered the mansion. When he entered the mansion, he went to Tang Shan and asked about the previous situation. Tang Shan said the matter again, and Yun Bingjun was a little absent-minded. "It''s up to you, as long as she is satisfied." Tang Shan was quite satisfied with Yun Bingjun''s nonchnt appearance, and answered quickly. "By the way, after the little emperor intends to marry Guo''er, he will raise this matter with me tomorrow morning." Yun Bingjun remembered what he had discussed with Zhou Jin before, "You and the Tang family must make preparations. Time will not panic." Tang Shan: "Okay, then I will inform my parents about this matter tomorrow. Maybe through this incident, the rtionship with Guoer can be repaired." Early the next day, Yun Bingjun took the initiative to suggest that Zhou Jin should stand behind. Chapter 4878: The calculated sister (63) Chapter 4878: The calcted sister (63) Chapter 4878 The calcted sister (63) Zhou Jin said very cooperatively: "I also think that we need a queen." Upon seeing this, the courtiers said, Im afraid that one queen is not enough. The emperor should choose two more concubines. Since the emperors ession to the throne, there has never been a general election. Whether it is a queen or a concubine, it is an important matter of the country. The most outstanding woman." Although they were reluctant to give up their prostitutes, it didn''t matter to send them in. The power of the regent is getting stronger and stronger, and the little emperor is still so strong, they are not easy to do things. If there is a woman blowing pillow breeze next to the little emperor, then things are much easier. "I''m not a demon in color. Just choose a queen. Even the general election. I already have a candidate for the queen." Zhou Jin said, these courtiers really can''t wait. Yun Bingjun: "I don''t know which daughter did the emperor fancy?" "I like Tang Guo, she is the wife and sister of the regent." Zhou Jin said happily, "what does the regent think?" "The minister feels good." Zhou Jin: "Then this matter is so decided, after retiring from the court, I will make Tang Guo the queen." "The emperor, no!" Sure enough, courtiers came out to oppose him immediately, can they not know who Tang Guo is? Few people don''t know the wife and sister of the regent. That incident was once a joke in the capital, and they knew it too much. How can a woman who cannot be pregnant be a queen? Seeing what the little emperor meant, he didn''t have any ns to ept his concubine for the time being, how could it work? Their purpose ispletely unattainable. The regent, really a dog, used his wife and sister to confuse the little emperor. The rumor that they are ipatible with each other must be false. That''s right, how could life be easier for a woman who has separated from her family, she must be secretly taking care of her. "What can''t be? I marry the queen, but not you. Why, I marry the queen, you also have to take care of it. Is it too lenient? I have decided to write the imperial decree after retiring from the court." It looked like it was the first time the courtiers saw it. Such ack of discussion is obviously a fascination with Tang Guo. The courtiers still wanted to oppose, and even many courtiers knelt down: "If the emperor does not take his life back, the courtiers will not be able to kneel here." Zhou Jin touched her chin, thinking he was scared? "It doesn''t seem to be a good thing for ministers to do this, and I''m a little embarrassed." Yun Bingjun said at this time, "you better get up first before talking." "No, the emperor will never get up unless he takes his order back." At this point, Yun Bingjun is not polite: "This is the emperor''s family affair, but because you are not satisfied, the emperor has to turn back. Since you have to do this, I would like to suggest that the emperor set a rule." When the courtiers heard this, they felt a little bad. Every time Yun Bingjun spoke, they felt that things would not be too good. "The emperor, since the ministers are so concerned about your family affairs, this is also a good thing, indicating that the family of the emperor. The minister proposed today that the emperor will decide whether to marry a wife or a concubine for officials of Grade 4 or above. If the emperor is not satisfied, then Exin that they are not suitable." When the ministers heard this, their heads were dizzy, the dog regent, they knew there must be nothing good. They hurriedly went to see Zhou Jin and found that his eyes lit up and his heart was not good. It was toote to stop him. "Well, what a family of monarchs and ministers. If you have to take care of my affairs, I can''t ignore your affairs. This is calledmunication." Ministers: Fart! Chapter 4879: The calculated sister (64) Chapter 4879: The calcted sister (64) Chapter 4879 The calcted sister (64) In the game between the two sides, of course Zhou Jin and Yun Bingjun won. The officials could not agree to let Zhou Jin interfere in their marriage and concubine. Wouldn''t it be a mess, but also a joke. Marry Tang Guo, it''s nothing more than a queen. In the future, Zhou Jin will have to take care of the concubine. When he is fresh, they will have the opportunity to take the concubine. Now the emperor is still young and strong, so he can wait two more years. They didn''t know that when Zhou Jin wrote the imperial decree, there was a sentence written on it: In this life, he will only marry Tang Guo, not a concubine, and a couple for life. Of course Yun Bingjun had read the imperial edict, and he never thought that the little emperor would be so obsessed with Tang Guo. It is not surprising to think of the first time he quarreled with ministers in the court hall. On that day, the pce chief went to Tang Guo''s mansion to read the imperial decree: "Miss Tang just stands and listens." The general manager himself could directly hand over the imperial decree to Tang Guo, but Zhou Jin urged him to read it out in public. At the beginning, the general manager didn''t understand anything, but when he read thest sentence, "Only Tang Guo will be the queen in this life, no concubine, and one couple for life", he finally understood why. He tremblingly handed the imperial decree to Tang Guo, who was the emperor''s favorite. The general manager is obviously from Yun Bingjun, but actually from Zhou Jin. Only when you stay with Zhou Jin will you understand that the real Zhou Jin is not something anyone can handle, on the contrary he is very decisive. Almost no one changed what he had identified. But now there is one person who can make him change. This one in front of me. Zhou Jin wanted to establish Tang Guo as the queen, as well as thest sentence, which spread in the capital within half a day, and countless people were surprised. Some women who are still in the boudoir can''t help but envy. Although Zhou Jin didn''t have that much power, his identity was there, and now he made such a promise as the emperor. Regardless of the future, at least at this moment, they are very envious. There is an emperor who wants to be a double with Tang Guo for life. Even if the second half of their lives were difficult, they were somewhat willing, and they all regretted it a little. Why didn''t they approach the emperor? "Is this too nonsense?" Tang Shan said to the nanny next to him when he heard this, "That''s the emperor, how could he only marry one queen, and still..." The reason was not finished because Tang Shan didn''t want to mention that matter more. Now wherever Tang Guo went, she would remind people of what she had done, making her faceless. Seriously, she was a little jealous. That is the emperor, who is destined to make such a decision on the imperial edict. "What the emperor thinks is not a matter of one sentence. Why should the princess worry? That physical condition will have to deal with more things in the future. Who knows what will happen in the future?" Niang said, "That''s the pce, isn''t it? Outside, its different." Tang Shan''s heart was bnced, yes, that was the pce, and the little emperor''s promise now was just a smile for Pomeranian. Maybe one day you will be disgusted? "Lets inform the Tang family about this, and see what they want to do. No matter what, they will be queens and the family wille out." "Yes." Everywhere in the capital was discussing this matter, and of course Chu Qiu at the rouge shop also heard it. And thedy next to her is still discussing this matter. Even with two sore words, you can see their envy from the look. Chapter 4880: The calculated sister (65) Chapter 4880: The calcted sister (65) Chapter 4880 The calcted sister (65) "Actually, just listen to this matter, that''s the emperor, a temporary promise." "Furthermore, Tang Guo is... you all know that such a person being a queen is a criticism in itself, and it will inevitably be worried about the emperor''s heir in the future. At that time, he will not want the emperor to ept the concubine. However, it is only a promise on the imperial decree. It''s still envious." Chu Qiu was also envious in her heart, but she felt that as an emperor, it was a bit inappropriate to make such a move rashly, regardless of the overall situation. Such a person is not suitable for being an emperor, but being an ordinary person is happier. It is really sad that Dn Country fell into the hands of such a person. Fortunately, the regent was standing there, otherwise Dn Country would not know how many people would be disced by the emperor''s ability alone. These words, Chu Qiu also had a moment in his heart, and did not dare to say them. These people around are all the wives of officials and eunuchs. She dare not say anything about the so-called misfortunes. Listening to the admiration of those people''s words, Chu Qiu had no interest anymore. The emperor''s act of marrying only one queen, desperately, reminded her of a historical figure in the original world, King Zhou You, who smiled for the Pomeranian and yed with the princes. "Master, someone from the Tang family is here, saying that they are going to take the master home." Lingyu whispered in Tang Guo''s ear, for fear of disturbing her Yaxing who feeds the fish. Tang Guo still sprinkled fish food slowly, without turning his head back, the fish in the pool jumped up to pick her up, very close to her. "Come back home?" "Isn''t this my home? Send people away." Lingyu: "Yes, master." The people from the Tang family thought they would be able to take Tang Guo back, but they didn''t expect to be dismissed just like that. Looking at the closed door, they didn''t look good. I thought it was a good job before and I could get some rewards. After all, this is also the empress of the future, she didn''t expect to hit a wall. "Master, what should I do now?" The result of a daughter who is about to be abandoned, can be selected as the queen, and this is not bad. As a result, people are reluctant toe back. Father Tang is also very irritable. People don''t want toe back. You can''t tie them back directly. Anyway, Tang Guo is now a quasi-queen. "master" Father Tang finally made up his mind: "We will go personally." He still didn''t believe it, he couldn''t bring Tang Guo back personally, so he was Tang Guo''s father anyway. So Tang''s father and mother came to Tang Guo''s house. The door was still closed, and the person who informed him came out after entering: "My master said, if you are not seeing guests, pleasee back." Father Tang was a little angry, and he couldn''t help but yelled, "I''m her father, where can a daughter not see her father? You tell her toe out." "The master said, she has no father, no mother." Lingyu smiled, "the master said, her father and mother will not watch her get hurt, she will not say a word, and will not try to treat her Give it to the husband of my sister as a continuation." Ling Yu''s words rolled his eyes with anger. "You tell her that if she doesn''te out today, she will never go back to the Tang family. Then she is not the daughter of the Tang family. I will expel her from the Tang family." Father Tang said fiercely. He still doesn''t believe this, Tang Guo Not afraid. Lingyu: "Then I will go in and ask the master." Not long after, Lingyu came out again: "The master asked Master Tang, when will she be expelled from the Tang house, and if she needs to show up and walk through the process. If not, she will not show up, and you will expel her from Tang. After home, send someone over to let me know." Chapter 4881: The calculated sister (66) Chapter 4881: The calcted sister (66) Chapter 4881 The calcted sister (66) At this moment, Father Tang turned ck in front of him, and almost fell directly, leaving Tang mother angrily. "She''s such a big air!" When he returned to the mansion, Father Tang smashed a pile of porcin, still had a stale breath in his heart, and he couldn''t vent it. He has been an official for so many years, and no one has dared to talk to him like this. It is so annoying. "Master, I think she broke the pot and fell, so I really don''t want to go back to Tang''s house." Mother Tang hesitated for a moment and said, "She should be resenting that we didn''t handle Shan''er properly. Why, we will invite Shan''er Come here, let Shan''er apologize to her?" "Apologize? Do you want Shan''er to be at odds with us? We can only rely on Shan''er. She has a bad body. Wouldn''t you make Shan''er feel sad by doing this?" Father Tang disagrees. "She thought she could beparable to Shan''er when she became a queen? Don''t forget, the power of Dn Country is in the hands of the regent. There is no such useless idea, in case Shan''er has it. What should I do?" Mother Tang dismissed her thoughts, too, Shan''er was their family''s biggest support. "I wanted to take her back and give her a decent way to marry her. Since she doesn''t appreciate it, forget it." Father Tang snorted and dropped another teacup. The sound of the teacup cracking made the room inside. She didn''t dare to catch her poprity, "She thought I didn''t dare to drive her out of the Tang family?" "Come here, go and invite everyone over. I will hold a family meeting to discuss the expulsion of Tang Guo." Mother Tang: "Master, this..." "As for her temperament, I''m still worried about what will happen after entering the pce, so it''s better to be expelled. You don''t need to say more, you should understand how to choose." Mother Tang didn''t say anything more, Tang Guo really didn''t look so good, and didn''t give them face at all. "Being a queen, without the support of her mother''s n, let''s see if she will cry in the future." Father Tang mocked, "I really thought I was able to bear it." An hourter, the Tang family sent someone to Tang Guo to deliver a letter, saying that she had been expelled from the Tang family. From now on, she has nothing to do with the Tang family. When Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun knew, it was toote. This matter is being discussed everywhere in the capital. Naturally, what happened back then has been talked about. "Miss Tang is actually already chilling." "One of the main reasons she didn''t return to the Tang family was that the Tang family did not face her, and that ce simply couldn''t amodate her." "The Tang family didn''t say anything about the one who killed her like that, isn''t it chilling?" "I still remember that Miss Tang went to the temple to pray for blessings. First, she repaired for ten days and touched the Buddha with true emotions. Then she got a prescription to continue her life. Otherwise, do you think that person can live now? To put it bluntly, can live. It''s so long, thanks to Miss Tang." "I also heard thatter she nned to go back and pay her vows for three years, but it didnt take long for the guard and the maid beside her to squabble, which involved the matter. It turned out that the guard and the maid belonged to that person. people." "pitiful." "Now that she is going to be a queen, the Tang family wants to share the pie. Can you say that she can''t be angry? She will drive them out. The Tang family has done a great job." "I don''t think Miss Tang is rare at all. For so many years, people have lived in a simple way, and they have not relied on the Tang family for anything. Still not having a good life?" These words were naturally sent by Zhou Jin to find someone to let them go, lest someone took the opportunity to pour dirty water on Tang Guo. The Tang family originally wanted to deduct a reputation for unfilial piety to Tang Guo, but it didn''t help much now. If the daughter doesn''t go home, she must be driven out, which makes no sense. Someone asked Chu Qiu what he thought of this matter. Chu Qiu: "It''s hard to say, but no matter what, they are her parents. You shouldn''t tear your face like this, and you can maintain a superficial rtionship." "Yeah, I also think that in the future there will be no support, and life will be sad. That is the deep pce." No matter how everyone discussed, the wedding of Tang Guo and Zhou Jin was held as scheduled the following month. After getting rid of a big burden, and marrying the person he likes again, Tang Guo is happy physically and mentally, so he doesn''t care about the rumors outside. see you tomorrow Chapter 4882: The calculated sister (67) Chapter 4882: The calcted sister (67) Chapter 4882 The calcted sister (67) After the wedding, Tang Guo nned to live in the pce for a while before going out to y, and now there is nothing fun outside. Since Yun Bingjun dealt with the problems that had urred on the grain sidest time, this kind of thing should not happen again for the time being. Those small countries that harassed the border were also beaten back by soldiers sent out and arranged for soldiers and horses to garrison. As for the gue of locusts in Tang Guo''s memory, it will take some time to arrive. Tang Shan was busy showing Chu Qiuxiang to others, and Tang Guo estimated that Yun Bingjun might not be able to bear it for long. She really didn''t know how he and Chu Qiu developed. She was the only one in the huge harem, which was rtively quiet. The concubines of the first emperor all moved to special pces, except that she had appeared during her wedding, but they never came out again. Some had children, but they were taken out of the pce and wanted to be blessed. Zhou Jin didn''t dy the court because he coaxed Tang Guo into his hands. Only after retiring from the court, he ran to Tang Guo''s ce for the first time, whichsted for a month. Everyone knew how affection the empress was. I can often see them, walking hand in hand in the imperial garden, and the two are like ordinary couples. After the incident spread to the outside, the people talked about it, and people everywhere said that Zhou Jin was an infatuation. However, thedy of the official family discussed this matter, and it was different again. They do envy the feelings of the emperor, but they all think that this rtionship is just a sh in the pan, and when the enthusiasm passes, what they will face is the issue of offspring. How can an emperor have no heirs? What about love again? Chu Qiu could hear such remarks every day, and he felt the same way. The emperor married a woman who couldn''t have children and didn''t ept the concubine. It sounded dreamy. Not to mention that this is the emperor of ancient society, even modern men are very realistic. Whenever a woman is infertile, even if she gets married, she can divorce for this reason at any time. Chu Qiu couldn''t help thinking, how long can this rtionship between the emperors and queensst? And she also encountered problems herself, Tang Shan would invite her over for three or five days to show her people. But, so far, no one can meet her conditions. She felt that her requirements were not high, and the person she was looking for didn''t need a high position. Naturally, she didn''t need three wives and four concubines. I haven''t found such a person. These family princes are not as good as the emperor. Of course, he couldn''t find such a person, and Chu Qiu was also relieved. Two months after Tang Guo''s wedding, the courtiers were a little bit ready to move. They dare not make this request in the court for the time being, fearing that Zhou Jin will use this to interfere with their marriage and concubine matters. Can''t speak for themselves, wouldn''t they use circuitous methods? The emperor doesnt work, but the queen does not work? Tang Guo discovered that when she went out for a walk recently, she often saw the concubines who lived in simplicity. Of course, its impossible not to greet them, and to sit down and talk. Tang Guo doesn''t matter what their purpose is, as long as they don''t do things, they can chat. However, only three or five dayster, the Toffee exposed her goal. Behind these concubines, there are actually some officials. Those officials probably never thought that they would be used one day. "Queen, say something improper," Liu Taifei thinks that she has had a great time with Tang Guo these few days. She is considered the younger of the toffees, and she is ten years older than Tang Guo. Tang Guo might be able to listen to his own words, "You listen, don''t take it to your heart, I''m all for your good." Tang Guo: "Please say Mrs. Liu." Chapter 4883: The calculated sister (68) Chapter 4883: The calcted sister (68) Chapter 4883 The calcted sister (68) "I heard people say that you had identally lost your body and couldn''t get pregnant?" When she said this, Liu Taifei spoke slowly and always paid attention to Tang Guo''s expression. Any woman who was exposed to this would probably be ashamed and angry. She was a powerless concubine, she really didn''t dare to provoke Tang Guo. Tang Guo is a queen, in charge of the entire harem, and if she moves her hands and feet casually, she can make life difficult, and she can''t help it. "If it weren''t for this matter, I wouldn''t mention it. No matter what you are in love with the emperor, he is the emperor after all. As an emperor, he must have an heir. If there is no heir, it is not the emperor who is criticized, but you. Queen. At that time, everyone thought that you were jealous and let the emperor cut off the heir." Liu Taifei saw that Tang Guo was not angry, and went on to say that she was nning for Tang Guo, "If you mind other women, it''s better. Help the emperor find a low-status, and if you have a child in the future, you can raise it in your name." "Yeah, what Liu Taifei said is, look at those of us who stayed in the deep pce for the elderly, we don''t have any heirs, otherwise they would have been taken out of the pce long ago." Tang Guo didn''t feel that these concubines were wrong. If the person sitting in this position is not her, and the emperor is not Zhou Jin, there will indeed be many variables in the future. However, she doesn''t like them to use themselves as examples. Although they are a little lonely in the deep pce, Zhou Jin treats these toffees very preferentially, not worse than those who go outside the pce. In addition to not being so free, eating and drinking are all first-ss, the regent is not too harsh in this regard. Yun Bingjun likes the supremacy of power. He has countless businesses in his hands and he has no shortage of money. Because I didn''t like it, I was afraid that someone would instigate the little emperor to be disobedient, so he often cleans up the emperor''s side and tidy up those tricks. Therefore, Zhou Jin''s harem is the cleanest. Is it ufortable to live a good life? If you want to intervene in these things, you just want to send their daughter in. "Do the concubines think it is not good to take care of them in the pce?" Tang Guo put down his teacup and asked, not mentioning what the concubines discussed before. These concubines all thought that Tang Guo had listened to it, and couldn''t help but feel happy. People are greedy, with good ones, and wanting better ones, they will never be satisfied. If the daughters of their family can give birth to a son and a half for the emperor, their lives will be better. "I entered the pce at the age of fourteen. I have never left the pce once in 20 years. If I could give birth to a son and a daughter for the first emperor, after the first emperor left, I could live with my children for the rest of my life. , How nice it is to be lively." Li Taifei said. "What Mrs. Li said is that apart from talking to you in the pce, sometimes it feels a little too quiet and makes people feel a little bored." "I often wonder what it''s like to be with my children and grandchildren by my side, but unfortunately I don''t have the opportunity to experience it." "Is there anyone in the house of Concubine Li?" Tang Guo asked. Concubine Li thought that Tang Guo wanted her to meet her family, which of course would be good, so she introduced her family. Her father is now a third-ss. There are two elder brothers and one younger brother in the family. The official position is not big or small. The three sisters are married well, and they have grandchildren. "What about Princess Liu? Do you have family?" Concubine Liu responded ordingly. If she could see her family, then she would be able to discuss the matter better, so her words revealed that she missed her family. Chapter 4884: The calculated sister (69) Chapter 4884: The calcted sister (69) Chapter 4884 The calcted sister (69) "From the words of the concubines, it is not difficult to tell that you all want to get together with your family." Tang Guo picked up the teacup again and took a sip of tea. "It''s a pity that you can''t help yourself." "Yeah, I can''t help myself. If you can choose, who doesn''t want to be surrounded by rtives and lively, but unfortunately we have no chance." "So, Queen, you have to think about your future. The future is still so long. Who knows what will happen? It''s impossible to have no heirs." "We say these things for your own good, because we talked to you, so we only talked about these things, so we were both talking about itzily." Tang Guo answered, "Naturally, I know that you are not a tongue-in-cheek person, and you must be thinking of me when you mention them. I take your thoughts." Tang Guo didn''t answer what to do about it, but judging from her attitude, the concubines thought she had listened. Maybe it wont take long for the emperor to be elected. It is impossible to choose only one as long as you choose the concubine. When the timees, their family''s daughters wille in to run for the election. ording to the words of their father and brother, the emperor is abolished, but the emperor can create a small emperor. At that time, their family is bound to rise. Raised since childhood, still afraid of the regent? Tang Guo and Yan Yue talked to these concubines clearly, asking them clearly about their family background. All the toffees who are positive about this matter, she will remember them in her heart, and will not forget that they are so enthusiastic about her. Since they were so lonely in the deep pce and looking forward to reuniting with their families, she asked Zhou Jin to give them a grace and send them out of the pce to reunite with their families, so that they could live forever. "Tongzi, do you think I am very kind?" System: [Yes...is there? "Of course, they miss their families so much, so I will fulfill them, let them live with their families, and give them a monthly rule. In addition, they are allowed to bring two maids who are waiting by their side, and a mother." Even so, she knew that these toffees were actually unwilling to do this. Life in the natal family, where is there to be at ease in the pce. At that time, the task was notpleted, and he was sent back to her natal family. Thinking that she is not from the Tang family and has no background, thinking that she has no children, is it easy to bully? After Zhou Jin was busy, she came to Tang Guo. When he came, Tang Guo was reading the script and eating snacks. Feeling Zhou Jin ising: "Lingyu, go and pour hot tea for A Jin." After drinking the warm tea, Zhou Jin sat next to Tang Guo, put her chin on her shoulder, and the two looked at the script in her hand. Such a picture will exist every day. Lingyu was used to it, and Qi Qing winked, and hurried out. Qi Qing was also very pleased. Sure enough, his Majesty had a queen, and he looked much happier. "Guo''er, I heard that several toffees told you something unpleasant." "Who told you?" Tang Guo paused and looked up at Zhou Jin. She didn''t mind this, but this guy seemed more sensitive than her. Zhou Jin circled Tang Guo''s shoulders: "Where is there any secret in this pce? Well, I pay attention to them, I am afraid that what they say will upset you. You have peerless magical skills. If I don''t pay attention, you What should I do if I fly away unhappy?" Chapter 4885: The calculated sister (70) Chapter 4885: The calcted sister (70) Chapter 4885 The calcted sister (70) "I ask myself if I treat them badly, but unfortunately they are all unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. They just don''t want to see me well. They stabbed a knife in the back without saying, and want to bite a piece of meat on my thigh." Zhou Jin''s face was not good. These people are too greedy." He will tolerate other things temporarily, but he can''t tolerate this matter. Do those people know how many years he waited for this day? "A Jin, I want to tell you one thing." Tang Guo grabbed Zhou Jin''s hand, "Listening to the words of several toffees today, I found that they lived very lonely and miserably in the deep pce. Im always thinking about living with my family. The emperor has passed away for many years, leaving the concubines in the pce. I feel a little intolerable." Zhou Jin himself was still a little angry, and realized that Tang Guos words were getting more and more wrong. He didnt interrupt, but he continued to say, I want to ask them for grace today, A Jin, you have a decree to let them and theirs. Family reunion. What do you think? The words of the toffees today touched me." After listening to Zhou Jin, she understood Tang Guo''s purpose. He hugged Tang Guo,ughed, and kissed her on the cheek: "Guo''er, you are really my good fruit, you are smart, kind and knowing righteousness. My good internal helper thought so carefully." "For so many years, why didn''t I think of this, Guo''er, fortunately to have you, otherwise those toffees might not be able to reunite with their families forever. "A Jin is also a good emperor, so she understands the righteousness." "If the toffees know this news, they must be happy and will be grateful to A Jin." System: Dogs, these two are really dogs. If he didn''t know the whole process, he would really think they were thinking about the toffee. Tang Guo took out a piece of paper from his sleeve: "I''m afraid I won''t remember anything, so I wrote down the names of the concubines who wanted to go home." System: Dog host, the list has been made. Zhou Jin took the list andughed louder and louder, but Lingyu and Qi Qing outside didn''t know what had happened. But they are not curious, because the emperor and the queen are happy every moment. They just stay outside to watch the door. After a while, Zhou Jin took Tang Guo to write the imperial edict. As soon as the imperial edict was finished, he immediately called the chief executive to dere the edict. When Liu Taifei and others received the imperial decree, they were very daunting. After listening to the imperial edict, they were already pale and limp on the ground. "Concubines, take the order, you still dont help the concubines to get up, so they are happy. I also met a kind-hearted, enlightened empress, and an emperor who understands justice. , How can some toffees have such a privilege. The staff have been here to help you pack your luggage. Before dark, you can go back to reunite with your family. Your monthly copy, the people in the pce will be on time When you send it to the house, you can feel as safe as possible. Peace of mind? How can this make them feel at ease? But can they resist? It was them who told Tang Guo that they wanted to live with their family. The queen sympathized with them and mentioned this to the emperor. The emperor Shengming also agreed to reunite them with their families. How did they object? When the imperial decree was issued, they had no room for preparation at all. It''s too fast, it doesn''t give a response. These toffees can live well in the pce, which one is not smart? They understand, this is the lesson the queen taught them. Chapter 4886: The calculated sister (71) Chapter 4886: The calcted sister (71) Chapter 4886 The calcted sister (71) And those toffees who didn''t show that they wanted to go home, nor did they persuade Tang Guo to feel a little grateful in their hearts. In these quiet days, they don''t want to destroy, so they don''t listen to the family. They think far. After listening to the family, they will only get involved in disputes. They don''t know if they can seed, and they may even get into trouble. Unexpectedly, because of this worry, escaped a disaster. After today, the concubines estimated that they would not dare to wander in front of Tang Guo anymore, and they would feel at ease in the pce. "Enjoy the emperor, the empress, you have sent the concubines home." The general manager came to report the news, "the imperial decree was also announced in person." Zhou Jin is very happy now, dare to bully his Guoer, there is no door, hum. "Well done, I think the toffees are reunited with their families. Now I don''t feel that the days are deserted." Zhou Jin said again. "Go and talk to the other toffees. If anyone wants to go home, I will allow them." "Yes, the emperor." The general manager twitched his cheeks and went back. The emperor is still the emperor, and the group of thoughtful concubines are now regretful. When he went to give people away before, they all looked listless and full of regret. Didn''t they do it themselves? Good day, but if you have to make trouble for the emperor, do you really think the emperor is good for bullying? Liu Taifei''s house, the elderly Liu, and Liu Taifei''s two elder brothers were all confused after hearing the imperial decree. When the outsiders dispersed, they closed the door before asking Princess Liu what was going on. Concubine Liu recounted the story of the day,ining in her words and regretting in her heart. The pce can''t go back, and can only stay here, it''s not as quiet andfortable as before. Isn''t she, does she find her own guilt? She was really bewildered byrd, and she was really confused by listening to these people''s bewitching and doing that illusory thing. Is that easy to seed? She already felt that her father, elder brothers and sisters-inw looked at her disgustingly, but they had to help her arrange a yard. In any case, she is a toffee, she doesn''t like it, and she has to stay. Its not that Mrs. Liu has the final say about what you will use, eat, and wear in the future. Liu Taifei''s good days are yet toe. The other concubines went home, simr to Liu Taifei here, all full of regret. Living in a small courtyard, where is the food and clothing better than the pce, and the faces of the maiden family are not good. On the surface, this is a privilege, but anyone with a discerning eye can know that this is a lesson the queen has taught them, and they will only be looked down upon by others andugh at jokes. "Sent five toffees out of the pce?" When Yun Bingjun received the news, he was a little surprised, "What''s the matter?" After listening to what happened, Yun Bingjun didn''t care. The little emperor had always been so unreasonable. He had long seen that the little emperor loved Tang Guo so much and had never concealed it. Those toffees are also troublesome, they deserve it. The little emperor did a great job. Don''t think he doesn''t know that these toffees are also instructed by family members. Those courtiers failed to achieve their goals, and invited a Buddha to go back. Can you feel at ease? Toffee''s quiet and good days are gone, can you notin? These two are enemies, and some have seen good days. Some courtiers seemed very silent when they received the news. Obviously this queen is also very difficult to deal with, their strategies are useless. The remaining concubine, no one wants to offend her. After Tang Shan found out, her anxiety in her mouth aroused the anger of the public, but she was actually very jealous in her heart. The next day, when Chu Qiu heard thedies talking, his expression was also very surprised. But soon she was relieved again, just like it for a while, and the days toe will be long. After all, those two are empresses, not ordinary couples of ordinary people. "Miss Chu, the regent princess asked someone toe and say that in the afternoon, I invite you to go to the mansion and say that there is good news." Chu Qiu: "I see." In the afternoon, Chu Qiu went to the Pce of the Regent. see you tomorrow Chapter 4887: The calculated sister (72) Chapter 4887: The calcted sister (72) Chapter 4887 The calcted sister (72) "It''s really not easy to find someone you are satisfied with. After searching for so long, I almost gave up." Tang Shan smiled because she really found someone who fully met Chu Qiu''s requirements. He has a good family background and a good-looking person. The most important thing is that there is no maid beside him, and there is not a woman. Chu Qiu''s heart sank. Could it be that in this world, is there really the kind of person she said? Such a person, being able to produce a regent, an emperor, is already extraordinary. The emperor may change, but how can ordinary people restrain themselves? "I don''t know which son it is?" Tang Shan smiled and said: "It''s the son of the Hou family in Ning''an. I didn''t think about it before. It was because of Yun that he came back from school. He went out to study at the age of thirteen. Now almost ten years have passed. No wonder he didn''t get it at the beginning. His information." Ning''an Hou son? "Look at the portrait." Tang Shan handed the portrait to Chu Qiu. The person in the portrait is really handsome, and he is not worse than Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun is domineering and good-looking, the person in the portrait, dressed in white clothes, has a smell of dust. He is not like a person in the mortal world, like a fairy descending to the earth. When Chu Qiu saw it, he couldn''t help being stunned. Would such a person be bound by the secr world on this road to blind date? "It seems that you are satisfied. You are all dumbfounded." Tang Shan was determined that as long as she could marry Chu Qiu off, she would be a thing. Chu Qiu''s identity is too special, she is afraid that Yun Bingjun will really love her for a long time. "If you don''t object, then I will arrange for you to meet up, how about?" Chu Qiu returned to his senses. She didn''t fall in love with this Young Master Yun at first sight, but was just stunned by his fairy posture. Thinking of such a person again, he would also have a blind date and get married, and instantly no longer thought about him. But she has to get married here, have a family, and marry, so that she will not think about Yun Bingjun. She was afraid that one day she would really be unable to control herself and approach the person who shouldn''t be approached. "Well, let the princess call the shots." "Then, let''s arrange it the day after tomorrow. When and where, I will send someone to inform you." Chu Qiu felt a little ufortable, and it didn''t show up on her face: "Thank you, Princess." When Yun Bingjun came back that day, Tang Shan told him the good news. Yun Bingjun looked at the portrait of Yunzhiling and did not speak for a while. "It turns out that Zhiling has returned from a study tour. I didn''t expect that time flies so fast, would Zhiling agree to this matter?" Yun Zhiling and Yun Bingjun are both surnamed Yun, of course there is a little rtionship, if you count them, they should be distant brothers. When Yun Zhiling was a child, Yun Bingjun even hugged him. "Let them meet up first. I heard that Zhiling doesn''t like ordinary women. Miss Chu is also a strange woman. Maybe she has already taken a look at Zhiling. Miss Chu agreed, and I have arranged for someone toe and say It depends on what they think after they meet." In Tang Shan''s view, Yun Zhiling should be satisfied with Chu Qiu. Women like Chu Qiu may not be liked by other family princes, but Yun Zhiling will probably be. He doesn''t like the well-behaved, but he likes this kind of courageous, multi-thinking, non-worldly woman, isn''t Chu Qiu just right? "Bingjun, what do you think?" Chapter 4888: The calculated sister (73) Chapter 4888: The calcted sister (73) Chapter 4888 The calcted sister (73) Tang Shan pays attention to Yun Bingjun''s expression now, but whenever Yun Bingjun dared to show something, she has to doubt that Yun Bingjun has some thoughts about Chu Qiu. If Yun Bingjun really has that idea, she can''t stop the development. When a man doesn''t love you anymore, she doesn''t need to say anything. She will not allow this to happen. Yun Bingjun: "Okay, you can arrange it." Yun Bingjun returned the portrait to Tang Shan, "No matter what, it takes both of them to be satisfied." "Of course, if you are not satisfied, isn''t it just messing up the mandarin ducks and making up a pair of grudges?" Tang Shan smiled, and the tension just disappearedpletely. On the third day, Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling met. Yun Zhi Ling was three points better than the portrait. Neither Chu Qiu nor Yun Bingjun expected that Yun Zhi Ling would agree to this. "I didn''t expect that a person like Young Master Yun would agree to meet me." Facing Yun Zhiling, Chu Qiu said his thoughts. Yun Zhiling smiled and said: "A long time ago, I had heard of Ms. Chu''s name. Before I came back, I was thinking about when I could meet with you. Over the years I have been studying abroad, I have seen a lot, but never I have seen a woman like Miss Chu." Chu Qiu felt that Yun Zhiling had a good impression of her. "Young Master Yun is absurdly praised." "No, you can afford it." The two talked for an hour, Yun Zhiling and Chu Qiu talked about his experiences over the years, and she had to admit that this person was really good. When asked about his view of choosing a spouse, and what his views on one couple for life, Yun Zhiling even said that he envied the life of such a goddess couple. When talking, eyes are looking at her. From the initial curiosity to the current admiration, Chu Qiu was seen a little at a loss. Then I thought about it, isn''t she looking for such a person? After seeing so much, Yunzhiling is really the best candidate. Everything should be done. Perhaps, Yunzhiling is her best choice in this strange world. Facing Yun Zhiling''s next invitation, Chu Qiu agreed. She saw the smile on Yun Zhiling''s face softened a bit, and she thought to herself that it was really easy to be with such a person. Someone has said for a long time that you must marry someone who likes you the most. If you can''t be with Yun Bingjun, then Yunzhiling is really good. He is a very open-minded, unconstrained person, and has not so much prejudice against women. How can you be unhappy with such a person? After Tang Shan knew Chu Qiu''s thoughts, she became more and more satisfied. She had long expected that Yun Zhiling would like Chu Qiu like this. Aside from other things, Chu Qiu was not sure about his family background except for amnesia. He was indeed a strange woman. It is such a woman that makes her uneasy. Yun Bingjun knew the result, his whole body was cold, but he had always been like this, and he didn''t let anyone discover anything. Tang Shan saw that Yun Bingjun was not very concerned about this matter, and was satisfied. It seemed that Bingjun had no idea about Chu Qiu for the time being. Tang Guo also knew about Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling in the pce. "I heard that the two have been getting along very happily recently?" Tang Guo asked. "It seems that these two people are going to make it." Zhou Jin was sitting aside, helping Tang Guo peel the melon seeds, and when he peeled out 20 pieces, he sent it to Tang Guo''s hand with a small dish and saw him eating happily. He will also show a smiling face. Since thest time a batch of restless concubines were sent back to their natal families for retirement, the people around them were all in peace, and they would never mention the issue of concubines or children. They should be able to stay quiet for a while. Chapter 4889: The calculated sister (74) Chapter 4889: The calcted sister (74) Chapter 4889 The calcted sister (74) "I don''t think it''s possible." Tang Guo replied confidently while eating melon seeds. Zhou Jin: "So sure?" "Don''t believe me?" Tang Guo sat up, "If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. If you lose, you will peel me 10,000 melon seeds." Lingyu: Qi Qing,e and see, the empress is bullying the emperor again, 10,000 melon seeds, the empress really can think of it. Is this the n for the emperor to strip him for a lifetime? The key emperor is stupid in front of the empress, and will not bezy. He really wants to strip it himself. "Bet on bet." Zhou Jin thought, is he afraid of losing? It''s not that I have never lost. The big deal was lost, he peeled melon seeds to her every day, which he was quite happy. System: This man is not saved. "I want to live outside the pce. It''s too far to eat melon in the pce." Tang Guo stood up after speaking, ready to change clothes. Zhou Jin was a little dumbfounded: "Guo''er, won''t you stay with me? Do you have the heart to leave me alone in this cold pce? Don''t you feel cold at night? Wouldn''t you feel ufortable without me warming your bed? ?" "Thene out and help me warm up when you are done." When Zhou Jin heard this, he immediately stopped objecting. You can live anywhere, as long as there is his ce in the bed. Anyway, it is the job of the regent to criticize the memorial, and he is thest to stamp it. To be honest, he is not very tired. Yun Bingjun also really loves his face, and every time he has to help through the process. After leaving the pce, Tang Guo asked the system to stare at Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling, often appearing at ces where the two were dating, quietly eating melons by the side. Chu Qiu also wondered, this is not a queen, shouldn''t he live in the pce? Why have they often appeared around her recently. Once, she really couldn''t help it. She took the opportunity to meet Tang Guo and asked why Tang Guo went out of the pce. "The pce is too boring,e out to breathe, it will be spring soon, I want to see the scenery outside." Chu Qiu didn''t dare to ask, why you cane out casually, mostly because the little emperor who is unlearned and skillful allowed it. Unexpectedly, it has been so long, and the rtionship between the emperor and empress is still so good. Even so, Chu Qiu didn''t think the rtionship between Tang Guo and Zhou Jin wouldst long, after all, their identities were there. These two are only in their twenties and they are still growing up. As time goes by, there will be more and more problems. "Ms. Chu seems to have something good happening here. I saw you with a handsome young man a few times ago, and I asked people to avoid it, so as not to disturb you." Chu Qiu always felt that something was wrong, but Tang Guo''s words were okay. "Oh, that Young Master Jun has appeared, Miss Chu, go." Chu Qiu saw Yunzhilinging, and resigned from Tang Guo. She always felt a little ufortable staying here. "Who is thatdy?" Yun Zhiling asked Chu Qiu after walking far. Chu Qiu said, "It''s the empress empress." Yun Zhiling was surprised and looked back frequently, but the distance was too far, and Tang Guo could not be seen long ago. "We seem to have met the Queen Empress several times in the previous few days?" Yun Zhiling said with uncertainty. Chu Qiu affirmed: "Yes, the empress said just now that she was afraid to disturb us before, so she asked people to avoid it." "You also knew each other before?" "I''ve seen it a few times before, not familiar." Yun Zhiling suddenly said, "Why does the empress go out of the pce every day?" "She and the emperor had just been married not long ago. It is estimated that she lived in the pce and came out. The rtionship between the two is very good now, so naturally she is allowed toe out. Chapter 4890: The calculated sister (75) Chapter 4890: The calcted sister (75) Chapter 4890 The calcted sister (75) Yun Zhiling was surprised: "I didn''t expect the emperor and the queen to be a couple of gods and goddesses." "You don''t seem to know anything about the empress?" Chu Qiu was puzzled. Unlike Yun Bingjun, she found that Yun Zhiling was really a very indifferent person, and power and money were like clouds of smoke in his eyes. "On weekdays, I don''t pay much attention to these things." He said that, Yun Zhiling had already nned to go back to understand the deeds between the emperor and the queen. When he got to know, he also got to know Tang Guo''s experience by the way, receiving so many news at a time, it really made him unresponsive. It turned out that the gentle and generous cousin in his eyes had personally harmed his sister. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo became a queen and was very affectionate with the emperor. Because of Tang Shan''s identity, Yun Zhiling didn''t think much about this. As he came into contact with Chu Qiu, he liked Chu Qiu more and more, and he had already given birth. If he didn''t marry Chu Qiu as his wife in this life, it would be a lifelong regret. Before long, Yun Zhiling expressed his heart to Chu Qiu, hoping to work with her for a lifetime. Chu Qiu indicated that it needs to be considered overnight. The next day, she agreed. After she agreed, Yun Zhiling arranged for a matchmaker toe and propose marriage. Chu Qiu didn''t join anybody. Tang Shan did this. The natural matchmaker went to the regent''s pce to propose marriage. Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun were both at the time, and Tang Shan agreed to the matter. She and Chu Qiu had ventted this matter, so naturally there was no need to object. Yun Bingjun sat on the sidelines the whole time, feeling very angry, but unable to stop this. After seeding in advance, Chu Qiu started preparing for the marriage, and she had less time to go to the store. She had a group of people under her hand who could help with the business. Backed by the Royal Regent''s Mansion, no one dared to make small moves. "Guo''er, you are going to lose, and they will get married in half a year." Zhou Jin is still peeling the seeds. "Don''t worry, even if I lose, this job of peeling the seeds is mine." So pleasant. Work must not fall into the hands of other people. "Isn''t this married yet? Wait until they get married smoothly, even if they married smoothly, there will be peace and separation." Zhou Jin: "Guo''er, you are very irrational, but it doesn''t matter, you are right." Lingyu: Can I go? System: No, you are gone, who will add tea? Yun Zhiling began to write invitations, inviting those friends he had made to attend his wedding. Because of this, he set the wedding date in half a year, so that he would have more time for his friends to catch up. on. Three monthster, Yunzhiling''s friends came from various ces and were arranged by him to live in the inn, drinking and talking to them every day. Yun Zhiling gets along with friends, and he doesn''t forget Chu Qiu''s side. He also sends her some small gadgets every day. From this point, we can see that Yunzhiling really likes Chu Qiu. Seeing that there is still a month before the date of marriage, Yun Bingjun really can''t sit still. That day, he sneaked into the house where Chu Qiu was, and blocked Chu Qiu upright. When the two met, there was not much speech. "Have you really decided to marry Zhiling?" Yun Bingjun asked. Chu Qiuxiao was very reluctant, Yun Zhiling was very good, but she couldn''t be tempted no matter how good she found. But marriage is like this, Yun Zhiling is the most suitable person for her. "Do you want me to die alone? Zhiling is very good, and I feelfortable with him." Chapter 4891: The calculated sister (76) Chapter 4891: The calcted sister (76) Chapter 4891 The calcted sister (76) "You''d better go. It''s not good to be hit by someone. Didn''t you say that you can forget everything? That way, you can be well." Yun Bingjun: "You are deceiving yourself and others." "Then you say, if I don''t do this, what should I do? If I don''t marry Yun Zhiling, what kind of result can you give me?" Chu Qiu really couldn''t help it. Yun Bingjun would watch if he didn''te. As a result, her emotions could not help but burst out. Obviously he can''t do anything. It''s not good to stay quietly in his regent pce, so he has toe to her? Yun Bingjun was indeed asked, and he didn''t know what to answer. Chu Qiu pushed him out: "You go, don''te." However, Yun Bingjun still came night by night, watching Chu Qiu stay awakete at night, he could understand that Chu Qiu was pretending to be him. What should he do? He really couldn''t let go of Chu Qiu. "You said, what should I do?" Yun Bingjun asked the confidant beside him. "Why does the master have such doubts? Since you like Ms. Chu, why don''t you bring Ms. Chu back to the mansion? A man can have three wives and four concubines. The master is not seeing one love one, just really tempted. Why can''t you be together? If you say something improper, the master watched Miss Chu get married, and he will regret it in the future." "Master, can you really bear Miss Chu marrying other men?" No, of course not. But would Chu Qiu agree to be with him? Chu Qiu has always longed for a pair of people in the world. Will she ept him? Yun Bingjun was in conflict on this side, and something happened on Yunzhiling''s side. This day, Yunzhiling was with Chu Qiu, and he was notified that his best friend had arrived. "He is the elder son of the prefectural pce of the Southern Qi Kingdom. We met when we were studying. He is a very good person. I must introduce you to this person." Then Yun Zhiling took Chu Qiu to see that person. The eldest son of the Nanqi Kingdom''s royal pce. Chu Qiu was thinking about getting to know one more friend, someone who can be respected by Yunzhiling must be extraordinary. She really did not expect that this elder son would have a great connection with her. When the other party saw her for the first time, he came over excitedly and held her shoulders: "Hehui, why are you here?" "Hehui, where have you been these days, we are so crying when we find you, my father and mother are still looking for you now, my mother has been sick for several times because of you." Chu Qiu was stunned, Hehui? "you know me?" "Of course I know you. Who can know you if I don''t know you? I''m a brother. Why, how long has it been since I didn''t know your brother?" Chu Qiu was dumbfounded, and Yun Zhiling was dumbfounded. He knew that Chu Ding had a younger sister, and he often heard them mention it, but they hadn''t seen it, so naturally he didn''t know that Chu Qiu was Chu Ding''s younger sister. But they are all named Chu. "My name is Chu Qiu, I really don''t know you." Chu Ding: "Of course your name is Chu Qiu, what else is my sister called Chu Qiu?" Chu Ding touched Chu Qiu''s head a little bit indulgingly: "You little girl, you are naughty again, so I am angry with your brother." Chu Qiu was very confused: "I really don''t know you, I have amnesia." Perhaps the person in front of him is really a rtive of the original owner. "Amnesia?" Chu Ding looked serious, "What''s the matter?" "Or, sit down and talk about it? No matter what''s going on, figure it out first." Yun Zhiling suggested. "Well, sit down and talk." Chu Ding reacted, "How did you meet Hehui?" Yun Zhiling: "Chu Ding, our rtionship may change a bit. In the future, you should be my elder brother." Chu Ding: "..." [The host is big, that''s it. Chu Qiu is the Hehui princess of the Southern Qi Kingdom. It is said that he escaped from marriage at the beginning, but it turned out to be very unlucky. He was arrested by traffickers just after he returned to women''s clothing after arriving in Beijing. see you tomorrow It''s the beginning of the month, let''s send out baby monthly pass Chapter 4892: The calculated sister (77) Chapter 4892: The calcted sister (77) Chapter 4892 The calcted sister (77) The arrival of Chu Ding not only revealed the mystery of Chu Qiu''s life experience, but also involved the causes and consequences. Chu Ding was sure that Chu Qiu was his younger sister, and another reason was that there was a mole behind Chu Qiu''s right earlobe. If it hadn''t been for Chu Ding, Chu Qiu hadn''t noticed it himself. There was no problem with his identity, Chu Qiu recognized his older brother Chu Ding. "Go back with me, Hehui, the matter of your escape marriage has not been resolved yet." Chu Ding said. Chu Qiu shook his head: "Even if I go back, I won''t be able to marry that person." "The family didn''t force you to get married. You just ran away and lost your face. People are not obliged to do it. They just told you to go back and make an apology. Don''t make it difficult for your parents." "Really just apologize?" Chu Qiu asked. Chu Ding: "Of course." Chu Qiu looked at Yunzhiling, nodded at Yunzhiling, and replied, "Okay." "Then I will follow along and have a look." Yun Zhiling said, "Anyway, my rtionship with Chu Qiu is here, and I have to see my future father-inw." On the second day after the matter was decided, Chu Qiu took Chu Ding to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, indicating that she would go home and have a look. After knowing Chu Qiu''s true identity, both Tang Shan and Yun Bingjun were a bit surprised. They didn''t expect this to happen. They didn''t expect Chu Qiu to have some background. The wedding of Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling was postponed, and they returned to Southern Qi together on the third day. The wedding was postponed, but Yun Bingjun breathed a sigh of relief. This period of time was really too depressing for him. Let alone what happened when Chu Qiu returned to Southern Qi, Zhou Jin received a secret report shortly after they left. A locust gue is happening in a certain ce, and the local officials are afraid of affecting their performance, so they hide it. Moreover, the locust gue seems to have the meaning of spreading. If you let it go, there will be basically no harvest in that ce this year, and I don''t know how many people will starve to death. Tang Guo''s calction was effective again. Zhou Jin asked someone to secretly disclose the matter to Yun Bingjun. Sure enough, after Yun Bingjun knew about it, he immediately raised the matter and arranged for someone to deal with it. "King Regent, I have something here, and it should be able to help solve this locust gue." Zhou Jin happily took out a piece of paper from his sleeve. "This is a prescription given to me by the queen. It is said that as long as it can be used ording to the prescription. The locusts will not dare toe close when they are dispensed, ground into powder, and sprinkled on the ground. Although it will not be possible to prevent local losses, at least it can prevent the spread of the locust gue." Yun Bingjun took a look at the prescription, and most of the densely packed names of medicines were familiar to him. Tang Shan has been ill for so many years, he knows this is not strange. The name of the medicine can be understood, but he doesn''t know the effect of this prescription. He nced at Zhou Jin and found that he was triumphant and proud, without any alert in his heart. It was not surprising that Tang Guo was able toe up with a prescription for renewing his life, and also to take out a locust gue. The little prince can''t wait to take it out, mostly trying to show off his wife. Can this recipe work? I have to try it. If the locust gue is not resolved, I do not know how many people will starve to death this year. Within two days, I don''t know who leaked the news of the spread of the locust gue. When the grain merchants saw this, they immediately raised prices, and it was getting higher day by day. Even in the capital city, a liter of grain was sold for fifty taels of silver, which made it impossible for ordinary people to eat. As long as you know that the ces where the locust gue is spreading, people are panicked. There is a little money in the house, and they are crazy to buy food. Chapter 4893: The calculated sister (78) Chapter 4893: The calcted sister (78) Chapter 4893 The calcted sister (78) Of course, there is another idea when munching grain is that if the locust gue is really serious, then they can use the grain to turn over. Those who have this ability to source food are naturally a family. While they went to ces where no information was leaked to buy low-priced grain, while selling high-priced grain in the capital, they did not lose money at all. These aristocratic families, aren''t these officials behind them? Zhou Jin has a headache this time, and Yun Bingjun also has a headache. Even if the locust gue is resolved at that time, the food prices will not recover for a while. When they recover, everyone will be poor, and these families will be rich. "I still underestimated the cooperation between these aristocratic families and the officials. The news of the locust gue that day was revealed by them. I thought there was nothing happening, but they secretly went to buy food." Zhou Jin said angrily: "At present, people''s homes should be able tost for a while. After some time, if everyone wants to eat cheap food, the only way is to open some granaries. However, this way, It can only be a vicious circle. After all, the granary cannot be fully opened, and no one can predict what will happen in the end. At that time, it will be these families and those officials will be the winners." It was the first time that Tang Guo saw Zhou Jin''s angry look. Normally, in front of her, he was smiling and shameless. She put her hand on Zhou Jin''s shoulder: "Why don''t you ask me for help after encountering such a big difficulty?" "Guo''er, you''re afraid you won''t be able to help me with this matter." Zhou Jin quickly held Tang Guo''s hand with both hands, "I know you want to help me. You cane up with a prescription to eliminate the locust gue. It has already helped me a lot, but This is food, which is needed by thousands of people. The bulk of this food is in the hands of the family. It is impossible for the granary to be fully opened." With so much food, Tang Guo really couldn''t help him, although he was still very moved. "Who said that the food was in the hands of the family?" Tang Guo asked, "A Jin, you the emperor must remember to update the news at any time, so behind, be careful one day the seat under the **** is unstable." Zhou Jin is a little confused, what does Guoer mean? "The bulk of the grain is actually in my hands." Tang Guo stopped selling it. "You just need to speak up. When the people run out of grain, there will be cheap grain immediately everywhere." She has been in this world for many years, and most of Yanjing''s annual profits have been used to buy grain. Thend in Dn is fertile and the grain harvest is very good. Almost every household has a lot of surplus grain. She asked people to buy everything that could be acquired. Because in the memory she acquired, she knew that such an event would happen after the locust gue, and countless people were really starved to death at that time. Especially in the area where the locust gue spread, countless people were so hungry that they could only eat the soil and die. It is not that there is no food, but that these families are not phnthropists. They will only increase their prices wildly at this time, making food more expensive than gold. How many people can eat it? "Really?" Zhou Jin was shocked. Lingyu on the side couldn''t help but interject: "Your Majesty, it''s true. Niang Niang has been buying food all these years. The ve and maid guessed that it was Niang Niang who didn''t know the prophet, so I was prepared." "Yes, Guo''er must have anticipated it first, otherwise I don''t know if I knew those two things in advance. I am the emperor, I''m really inferior to you. Even Yun Bingjun is so good at calcting, I didn''t think of the consequences." Chapter 4894: The calculated sister (79) Chapter 4894: The calcted sister (79) Chapter 4894 The calcted sister (79) "Guo''er, please let me put the grain at the time." Zhou Jin held Tang Guo''s hand and didn''t feel any problem with asionally eating soft rice. He is such a soft rice man, but it is toote for others to envy. "Okay, I will immediately pass on the book and let them do it." Ten dayster, some people started running out of food in their homes. No matter what, the food cannot be cut off. They will take out their savings and n to buy high-priced food, and then mix some in the wild vegetable cake, at least it can satisfy the hunger. As a result, as soon as they arrived on the street, someone was beating gongs and drums, saying that the Tang''s grain merchants were selling cheap grain. When the people heard it, they rushed over quickly. Because Tang Guo stores enough food, he is not afraid to sell out, so the selling price is still before the price increase. However, each person will not sell too much to each other for the amount of sales, and those whoe to buy food must show their identity certificates, and every purchase will be recorded. But this still cannot be stopped. Some grain merchants arrange for people toe over to buy grain. They are nning to buy out the grain in the hands of this Tang''s grain merchant, and then the grain price will still be unable toe down. It''s just that as time passed, it was only half a month in a sh. Not only was the grain in the hands of Tang''s grain merchants not sold out, but looking like that, there seemed to be a lot. They decided to wait again. This wait was another month, and the Tang''s grain merchants remained the same. At this time, those aristocratic families were a little unsupported, and they began to sell at lower prices. At first, they lowered the price a little bit, but then no one cared. Seeing that the Tang''s grain merchants are still supporting them, and they heard that the locust gue has been resolved, and after waiting a few months, new grains will appear. Then the grains in their hands may be nted in their hands. So they hurriedly restored the food to its original price. When they returned to the original price, the Tang''s grain merchants dressed up and bought a lot of their food. In fact, after a month and a half of low-priced sales, coupled with the destruction of grain merchants. Tang''s food still sells simrly. But now every household is not short of food, and what they have in their hands should be able tost for a few months, so Tang''s grain merchants are not afraid. Those aristocratic families naturally understand that if they don''t make a move, they will really lose everything. After a food war ended, the Tang''s grain merchant under the name of Tang Guo not only did not lose, but also made a profit. She also bought part of the grain in the hands of those grain merchants for a reserve. In ancient societies, food was the most important thing. There was no worries about sales at any time, and it yed a big role. In the second year, she sold the old grains and collected new grains for storage. She is not afraid of losing money, because the Yanjing business alone can make her a lot of money, and she doesn''t know how to spend the money. This is also thanks to the million taels of gold from Yun Bingjun. "Who is behind this Tang''s grain merchant?" Under the candlelight, Yun Bingjun looked at the short introduction on the paper, and couldn''t find out the details of the other party at all. He was very curious. However, from the behavior this time, it can be seen that the people behind the Tang''s grain merchants are different from those families who only have interests and ignore the overall situation. It was just that he couldn''t find out the details, which made him a little uneasy, but he couldn''t do anything about it. At any rate, he is a person who opposes the family, he can''t make the other party anxious, in case another family is born for profit more than the gains. Chapter 4895: The calculated sister (80) Chapter 4895: The calcted sister (80) Chapter 4895 The calcted sister (80) In the pce, Tang Guo''s bedroom, Zhou Jin happily embraced Tang Guo, and she was talking to her about what happened in the past. Untilte at night, his mouth was dry, but he still couldn''t stop. "Guo''er, I will definitely tell the world about these things you have done. In the future, the people of the world will know that you saved them." "Guo''er, it surprises me too much. You are always so unpredictable." Zhou Jin sighed, "This makes me a little impatient, afraid that my current position does not match you." "Are you ready to act?" "Well, next year, next year I will take back all my rights." "it is good." When the big matter was resolved, Yun Bingjun looked through the news about the Southern Qi State again, and knew that Chu Qiu was in peace for the time being, and he was determined. How to face Chu Qiu, he still didn''t know what to do. Tang Shan couldn''t help but discover Yun Bingjun''s abnormality. Yun Bingjun stayed in the study for a long time every day, and asionally stopped at the Qiushui Rouge Shop. Tang Shan finally understood that Yun Bingjun was thinking about Chu Qiu. Fortunately, she nned first. Now because of his identity, Chu Qiu has returned to Southern Qi, and it should be impossible for him to be with Yun Bingjun. When Chu Qiu returns, if there is no surprise, he will be married to Yun Zhiling. At that time, the basic overall situation has been decided, so there is nothing to worry about. But when she thought that Yun Bingjun was tempted by other women, she felt ufortable, angry, and wanted to choke Chu Qiu to death, even if Chu Qiu saved her two children. "I don''t know when Sister Chu wille back. It''s been several months. I really miss Sister Chu." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin followed: "Yes, didn''t you say that you will be back soon?" Yun Xin didn''t see Tang Shan''s hideous expression shing past, and asked her, "Mother, do you want to ask Dad, Chu? When will my sistere back, I miss her so much. Without sister Chu ying with her, I feel like something is missing." "Yes, mother, ask Dad when will Sister Chue back." Tang Shan tried to control his expression and touched the heads of the two children: "You don''t know you should ask yourself. You have to ask your mother to ask? You want to know, can''t you ask yourself?" "We asked this morning, and if we ask again in the afternoon, Dad will definitely scold us." Yun Dan said embarrassedly, "So, mother, go ask." Tang Shan''s face was so stiff that she had asked this morning. Seeing the urgency of these two children, I am afraid that after Chu Qiu left, he would ask Yun Bingjun when Chu Qiu would return every day. Tang Shan was a little distorted in her heart. This Chu Qiu took her husband''s heart away and even came to grab her child. "Mother, go ask, okay?" Tang Shan had no choice but to ask. Yun Bingjun: "I don''t know either." Yun Bingjun was surprised how Tang Shan would suddenly ask this, "It should be soon, it is said that the matter over there has been resolved almost, just a matter of two months." Do you know so clearly? Tang Shan didn''t have an attack. After all, Chu Qiu would marry Yun Zhiling. Once she pierced it, she didn''t know what Yun Bingjun would do then. She wanted to treat it as if nothing happened, just waiting for Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling to get married. But now she didn''t want Chu Qiu toe back alive. If Chu Qiu was there, would Yun Bingjun still miss it? There is a saying that is good, what is not obtained is the best. Yes, she can''t let Chu Qiue back alive. Tang Shan left in a daze. Not long after, she decided one thing not to let Chu Qiue back alive. Chapter 4896: The calculated sister (81) Chapter 4896: The calcted sister (81) Chapter 4896 The calcted sister (81) A monthter, Chu Qiu handled the affairs at home and was about to return to the capital, and he still brought her dowry. The matter of her escape from marriage was indeed unpleasant with the family, but they all fled and couldn''t do anything. They didn''t want to have any trouble with her anymore. Chu Qiu doesn''t feel embarrassed. People who don''t want to be together have no meaning in getting married. Tang Shan looked forward to this day, and Yun Bingjun looked forward to it. It''s just that what they were waiting for was news that Chu Qiu met the assassin and was missing. At first Tang Shan thought it was her people who did it, butter discovered that her people hadn''t waited for Chu Qiu before Chu Qiu was assassinated. Before Tang Shan came back, she heard that Yun Bingjun took the soldiers and horses to find Chu Qiu, and even her sons and daughters had followed. At that time, Tang Shan had ck eyes and fainted directly. "A Jin, you see, Chu Qiu''s marriage was too difficult toplete. On the surface, her previous debts were resolved, and some people still don''t want her toe back here alive." Zhou Jin: "This time Chu Qiu is afraid that it will be more ill-fortune." "Won''t die." Zhou Jin: "Guo''er is right. I lose every time. I won''t bet this time." Countless people stared at Yun Bingjun''s movement. In less than half a day, it was spreading wildly in the capital. The regent learned that Chu Qiu was assassinated and brought his soldiers to find someone. Those boudoir women heard this with a little subtlety. However, someone forcibly exined that Yunzhiling was among them, and Yun Bingjun should be looking for Yunzhiling. Three dayster, both Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling were found, and they were seriously injured. If they were to go a littleter, they might really have died. When Yun Bingjun saw Chu Qiu''s dying appearance, all the emotions in his heart finally broke out, and he really couldn''t bear any harm to Chu Qiu. Both Chu Qiu and Yunzhiling were brought back to recuperate, and Chu Qiu was brought back to the Prince Regent''s Mansion. After taking care of Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun went to Tang Shan, "Shan''er, I''m sorry." Tang Shan burst into tears at the time: "Do you like her?" "Yes, I try not to think about it, but I can''t control it. I''m afraid to hear from her these days, I''m afraid that when I see her, I''m already dead." "San''er, I want to take care of her." "I can''t help but continue to ignore what I think of her." Tang Shan said with a pale face: "Then why are you telling me this? You are the regent. You want to be a concubine. Do you still need to notify me?" "San''er..." "Whatever you want." Tang Shan looked away, "Don''t tell me this, I don''t like listening." Yun Bingjun was not prepared for this incident, and she didn''t know how to oppose it. Trouble? It''s useless to make trouble, and it will make people think she has fallen behind. The first time Chu Qiu woke up, he saw Yun Bingjun. The first words of Yun Bingjun''s words were: "Let''s break the marriage contract with Yun Zhiling. I find that I can''t live without you." "You already have a princess, you know, I am not a concubine, and I will not share my husband with others." Chu Qiu pushed Yun Bingjun away: "It''s inappropriate for me to heal my injury here, so let me go back." Yun Bingjun refused, but at Chu Qiu''s insistence, he could only send her back. Yun Dan and Yun Xin had some regrets when they heard that, they chased to see Chu Qiu. When they returned to the house, Tang Shan called them over. Tang Shan was going to talk to the two children that their father liked Chu Qiu and wanted to take Chu Qiu as his own. Based on what she knew about these two children, they would definitely hate Chu Qiu. As soon as she said about it, Yun Dan and Yun Xin looked at each other in shock, but there was no disgust in their eyes. "It''s no wonder that Sister Chu has to go back. It turns out that Dad''s thoughts were too much." Yun Dan said, "Sister Chu is about to get married, and Dad has that kind of thought." Yun Xin: "Sister Chu is a nice person. Which man in the capital is not tempted?" Tang Shan''s eyes turned ck. Why did the two children react differently from what she thought? Shouldn''t they be disgusted? "Mother, don''t worry, since Sister Chu has chosen to return to her house, she must be unwilling." Yun Xinforted, "Don''t me Dad, after all, Sister Chu is really attractive." "Yes, mother, when Sister Chu gets married, Dad will naturally give up." see you tomorrow Chapter 4897: The calculated sister (82) Chapter 4897: The calcted sister (82) Chapter 4897 The calcted sister (82) Tang Shan couldn''t ept Yun Dan and Yun Xin''s attitude towards Chu Qiu, which made her feel betrayed by her two children. She can''t be angry and make trouble directly, that''s not her character. She was also afraid of getting angry and would make the two children make a fuss. In fact, in this era, it is quite normal for men to ept concubines, and Yun Dan and Yun Xin are also artificially subconscious. They didn''t dislike Chu Qiu, the main reason was that Chu Qiu shared difficulties with them at the beginning, and Chu Qiu was a strange woman in their eyes. It is not unusual for Yun Bingjun to be attracted by such a woman. Isn''t it that they both worship Chu Qiu very much? The secondary reason is that Tang Shan is still by their side, and they are gradually growing up, not a five-year-old baby who is afraid of losing her mother. And that life-sustaining prescription is their reassurance. Tang Shan and Chu Qiu were very good to them. If Yun Bingjun really wanted to be with Chu Qiu, they would not think that they were being bullied. Tang Shan was so angry that Yun Dan and Yun Xin left without incident. Comfort Tang Shan, they shouldfort Chu Qiu. When Tang Shan heard this, she held her heart in pain: "Dan''er and Xin''er have broken up with others." It must be that Chu Qiu had failed to learn, and the two children would think that Chu Qiu was good. She heard that if Bingjun wanted to really marry Chu Qiu, the two children would not object too much. For her, it was simply a fall. Tang Shan felt that she was betrayed by everyone. Chu Qiu can''t stay anymore, no matter whether Yun Bingjun and her will be together or not, just for the two children, she can''t let Chu Qiu live in this world well. It happened that there were people who wanted Chu Qiu''s life in the Southern Qi country, so she would use the n to help take Chu Qiu''s life. Besides, Yundan and Yunxin came to Chu Qiu''s house, originally tofort Chu Qiu, their father was just a momentary selfish idea. Reassuring andforting, they found that Chu Qiu seemed unhappy and wondered what was going on. For several days, both of them came to see Chu Qiu, for fear that she might have something. Yun Xin was still thoughtful, and soon realized that Chu Qiu actually liked Yun Bingjun. "What you said is true?" Yun Dan asked in surprise. At this time, they are hiding in a room tomunicate this matter. Yun Xin affirmed: "It''s true. Didn''t you find out that Dad went to Sister Chu''s yard very often recently, and Sister Chu looked at Daddy very strangely?" "No wonder, I said they were weird when they got together. I could feel that Dad seemed to have a lot to say to Sister Chu, but Sister Chu seemed to avoid it." Yun Xin: "Of course. Sister Chu is about to get married. Naturally, we have to exercise restraint. Our father is different. He has a high position. If you like Sister Chu, of course you will be generous. For Sister Chu, I like Dad in my heart, but I can''t express it." "Since Sister Chu likes Dad, why marry Uncle Zhiling?" Yun Dan asked another key question. Yun Xin shook his head: "I don''t know about this. Only when I ask Sister Chu, I will know." "Go, you and Sister Chu are both from your daughter''s home. It''s very convenient to say. Anyway, I don''t want to see Sister Chu upset, and my father is also upset recently. If... I say that Sister Chu is actually a nice person. , If you really agree with your father, why can''t youe to live in the pce?" Chapter 4898: The calculated sister (83) Chapter 4898: The calcted sister (83) Chapter 4898 The calcted sister (83) Yun Xin agreed: "Yes, doesn''t my mother also like Sister Chu very much?" The two didn''t even consider that Tang Shan was unwilling. After Yun Xin entangled countless times, Chu Qiu finally told Yun Xin the truth. It shows that she and Yun Zhiling were married, but she wanted to escape this rtionship that shouldn''t be there. She likes the rtionship between staying and flying, not sharing her husband with others. "But you don''t like Uncle Ling, will you really be happy when you get married?" Yun Xin asked, "Sister Chu, I already feel your unhappiness." "You are still young and don''t understand this. If you want your mother to know, you will definitely be sad when you think so." Yun Xin shook his head: "No, my mother also likes Sister Chu very much." Chu Qiuzhi Dang Yunxin is a childishnguage, not to his heart. Since I have talked so much with Yun Xin, she is also willing to talk about herself with Yun Xin. After talking with Yun Xin, Chu Qiu even had a feeling that between her and Yun Bingjun, it shouldn''t have been this way. What Chu Qiu didn''t know was that the assassin arranged by Tang Shan had already quietly approached and nned to take her life. Half a month before her marriage, Chu Qiu was going to the temple to offer incense and met an assassin on the way back. Tang Shan didn''t expect that Yun Bingjun would secretly pick up Chu Qiu. It happened to happen that the assassin''s natural history was wiped out and he was caught alive. "Father, has the interrogatione out?" Yun Dan and Yun Xin hurriedly asked Yun Bingjun, "Aren''t they from the Southern Qi country?" They also knew that Chu Qiu was having a feast with a certain family in the Nanqi Kingdom, and they asked about this for a while. "Yeah." Yun Bingjun replied faintly, "It''s the person over there." Actually not. The result of the interrogation shocked him too much. It was Tang Shan who arranged it. That person really wanted to pretend to be a member of Southern Qi, but his ent betrayed him. After torture, he finally exined his origin. Yun Bingjun knew why Tang Shan did this, so he didn''t me her, and even actively concealed this fact. When the time came the day before Chu Qiu got married, Yun Xin approached her again and asked if she had really decided. Chu Qiu: "I have already decided." In the afternoon, Chu Ding also came to Chu Qiu: "I can see that the person you like is actually Yun Bingjun. Didn''t you escape marriage because you didn''t like Xiaohouye? Now you have chosen another one you don''t like. people." "Zhi Ling is very good to me," Chu Qiu said. Chu Ding: "To be honest, Master Xiao Hou was not mean to you at the beginning, and it was because you let others down and escaped on the day of the wedding, which made the family lose face." "This time is different." Chu Ding sighed: "Hehui, I hope you can think carefully. If you really like Yun Bingjun, in your capacity, we can ask your majesty toe forward and let Yun Bingjun marry you as a normal wife, no better than the regent. Hes low status. Ive heard that the regent is more powerful than the emperor, and he is still a seed of infatuation. It is inevitable that you are tempted to marry him if you are so good. Its not too bad to marry him." "It''s better than marrying someone you don''t like. I understand your personality. If you don''t like the ridge, you will not be happy in the future." "Hehui, after today, you can''t go back." In the evening, Yun Bingjun also came to Chu Qiu and asked if Chu Qiu could change her mind. If she wanted to, she would be his wife. Yun Bingjun had such a decision the moment he knew that Tang Shan had taken action against Chu Qiu. Chapter 4899: The calculated sister (84) Chapter 4899: The calcted sister (84) Chapter 4899 The calcted sister (84) Chu Qiu naturally refused, and Yun Bingjun also left. He also said that he would leave Beijing to deal with some things that night, and that he would not attend her wedding when he came backter, for fear of falling into the situation. The night was long, and many people couldn''t sleep. Some are so sad that they can''t sleep, some are excited. There are also two people in the pce who are too excited to eat melons, and a little can''t sleep. "Guo''er, Yun Bingjun left Beijing overnight. It seems that the marriage of Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling is a certainty." Tang Guo shook his head: "Are you sure?" "Can there be any changes? Chu Qiu will not escape marriage, right? Yun Bingjun is not in the capital, and no one will influence her. She and Yun Zhiling will probably be sessful." Tang Guo left a son: "I still feel that things are not over. Whether it can be done depends on tomorrow noon." The next day, Chu Qiu got on the sedan chair and was carried to the direction of Ning''an Hou Mansion. Zhou Jin, who came out of the pce to watch the y, saw that she smiled close to Tang Guo''s ear and whispered: "Look, I''m on the sedan chair." "Isn''t there no worship yet?" "You really can sit still. From my point of view, this kiss can be made today." Zhou Jin thinks that it''s all right. "Let''s go ahead." Tang Guo is as steady as Mount Tai, Zhou Jin doesn''t know what thew of male and female is, and Chu Qiu is afraid that he won''t make it. Besides, Yun Bingjun''s departure from Beijing overnight was really nonsense. It was definitely not an important matter, most of which had his own n. But she didn''t guess what Yun Bingjun was making. "Guo''er, the sedan chair is at the gate of Ning''an Hou Mansion." "People have been invited off the sedan chair." "People are led in by Yunzhiling." "I''m going to visit soon." Zhou Jin clenched his fist excitedly, "Guo''er, you will lose this time, but don''t worry, I will peel those 10,000 seeds. I can''t let this work. For others." Tang Guo was amused, and Lingyu couldn''t help covering her mouth and snickering. His Majesty could only be so naive when he was with the empress. Qi Qing''s face was going to be broken. Anyway, the Majesty who was in front of the empress did not look at him. He was just a wooden stake and pretended not to know him. "Guo''er, I have paid respect to Gaotang." This time, Zhou Jin and Tang Guo watched them lying on the roof. In order to eat melons, no one thought that the emperor and queen of Dn Kingdom would hide on the roof to watch. No one would believe it when it spread out. Is the truth. "Guo''er, it''s going to worship the world." Zhou Jin loosened her fist and stretched out her hand to embrace Tang Guo, "You have won me so many times, and it doesn''t matter if you lose once, right? Even if you lose, there is still no reward, right? wrong?" System: This man isughing to death, too funny. The third worship is about toe, and the husband and wife will worship each other. If the ceremony is done, then they Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling are real husband and wife. Zhou Jin held the lead and stared at the bottom earnestly. Just when Chu Qiu and Yun Zhiling wanted their husband and wife to worship, a sensation suddenly appeared outside. "Wait, Miss Chu, wait..." A person rushed in from outside, but none of the people in Ning''an Hous Mansion could stop him. The person suddenly came to Chu Qius side: Miss Chu, its not toote for you to listen to the viins words and pay a visit. ." Chu Qiu heard this person''s voice, isn''t it the confidant beside Yun Bingjun? She uncovered her hijab and saw that it was a **** person, and her brain exploded. Could it be Yun Bingjun''s ident? Chapter 4900: The calculated sister (85) Chapter 4900: The calcted sister (85) Chapter 4900 The calcted sister (85) "What''s the matter?" Chu Qiu asked. The man approached her and said in a low voice that they could hear: "The regent Wang was seriously injured. I don''t know if I can see Miss Chu. The viin came secretly, and I don''t want the lord to leave regrets." "How? How could he get hurt?" "The regent knew in advance that the people of the Nanqi people were not good to Chu and nned to sabotage the wedding on your wedding day. The regent knew that you were very concerned about this wedding, so he secretly went out of Beijing to rob and kill these people, hoping to prevent them from destroying Chu The girls marriage." "What the viin wants to say is finished, Miss Chu, don''t disturb your marriage." When the man finished speaking, he was about to leave immediately. Seeing this, Chu Qiu didn''t care about the people around whispering, and quickly stopped them: "Wait, I will go with you." When the words were over, the guests looked at her with strange eyes. Especially Chu Ding, his expression changed on the spot, he hurriedly walked to Chu Qiu''s front: "Hehui, you are going to be willful again. I asked you to think about it yesterday." "Big Brother, I''m sorry, I can''t help but go, I can''t help but go." Chu Qiu''s eyes were tearful, "It''s me who is wrong. When Ie back, you can curse whatever you want." After all, Chu Qiu nced at Yunzhiling and walked to him: "Sorry, I am not good enough for you, you should find a better woman." Under all eyes, Chu Qiu threw off his red hijab and left. After Chu Qiu''s back disappeared at the gate, the guests whispered, and Ning Anhou smiled and apologized. The smile that Yun Zhiling looked forward to was gone. Chu Ding came to him to apologize, but Yun Zhiling said: "I expected it, but I didn''t expect it, it was just one step away." "It''s my extravagant hope. I should me me for being toote." Chu Ding was very sorry. In fact, Yunzhiling was really a good person, after all, they had known each other for so many years. He told Chu Qiu yesterday that he wanted to make Chu Qiu want to understand, and he didn''t want to hurt this close friend. He didn''t expect to hurt him. "Brother Chu, you don''t have to me yourself, it may be that fate has note. Since I can''t ask for it, then I won''t ask for it, and continue to study. In fact, this marriage is not suitable for me. "Yun Zhiling said, "I willfort my family, they will not anger Chu Qiu." "Thank you." Zhou Jin, who had been eating melons quietly, was dumbfounded, and the bride didn''t get thest prayer. Did the bride run away? Tang Guo squeezed Zhou Jin''s face: "Your Majesty, can you admit defeat?" "Then I''ll go back and peel melon seeds for you." Zhou Jin said depressedly, and took Tang Guo''s little hand and jumped out from the roof. What kind of luck is he? Ten bets and ten loses. Could this be the legend, no gambling? Then he can only bet with Guoer, not with the people next to him. On the day of his marriage, Chu Qiu left in front of everyone and said that Yun Zhiling would find another person worthy of him, which became the hottest topic in the capital at the moment. Countless people are specting as to why Chu Qiu abandoned this good marriage and left immediately, and what major event happened. It didn''t take long before news came out that the regent was seriously injured. Chu Qiu hurried off when he heard it. At this time, everyone in the capital was in an uproar. This is so sudden. This news was not released by Tang Guo, but by Tang Shan. On the day of Chu Qiu''s wedding, she was also present at the scene, and she naturally knew Yun Bingjun''s confidant. After a little guessing, the news was released. Chapter 4901: The calculated sister (86) Chapter 4901: The calcted sister (86) Chapter 4901 The calcted sister (86) Tang Shan felt that she couldn''t stop the trend, so she could only ruin Chu Qiu''s reputation. But she did not expect that Chu Qiu was not a man who cared too much about fame, unlike ordinary women. Yun Bingjun was indeed seriously injured. Originally, he didn''t need to be seriously injured. He just wanted to try with those from the Southern Qi country to see if Chu Qiu would choose him at a critical time. He seeded. He was lying in Biezhuang now, and it was estimated that he would have to lie down for a month before he could barely go to the ground. But when Chu Qiu saw him dying, he felt softhearted and reluctant to leave, and he could not even refuse Yun Bingjun again. If Yun Bingjun offered to marry her as his normal wife at this time, she would probably agree. Yun Dan and Yun Xin knew that Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, and they heard that Chu Qiu abandoned all the past. They were a little moved by Chu Qiu''s friendship and did not dislike them at all. Yun Bingjun was entangled in feelings, so he did not hesitate to try his heart, he was hurt all over, and he couldn''t pay attention to the political affairs for the time being. The ministers saw the opportunity and took the opportunity to propose Zhou Jin to be in charge. In fact, they just mentioned it casually. If Zhou Jin was unwilling, they would use some tricks to show the little emperor. Only the regent, without them. Officials, it''s actually impossible. Unexpectedly, Zhou Jin heard this when she was in court and agreed. "I have the same intention." Upon hearing this, the officials immediately worshipped and shouted: "The emperor is wise." They even decided to give Zhou Jin a little bit of sweetness to the little emperor, and would not want to return the power to Yun Bingjun in the future. After he and Yun Bingjun are separated, they will be controlled by their officials, and the abacus in his heart will be smashed. Soon after he left the court, Yun Bingjun received news of Zhou Jin''s administration. He sneered in the hospital bed: "The little emperor is starting to behave, too, let him see the faces of these courtiers." After suffering a loss, the little emperor would naturally obey, Yun Bingjun thought. The people under his hand knew what Yun Bingjun meant and left. They also believed that the little emperor without Yun Bingjun could only be pinched by the courtiers, and his small days may not be asfortable as they are now. Chu Qiu, who was on the sidelines, thought so too. She also said: "You don''t care about things in the courtroom, in case something goes wrong..." "Don''t worry, my people will watch, and there will be no trouble. At most, the little emperor might be scorched by those courtiers, and thene and beg me." Chu Qiu nodded as expected: "Yes, as long as you are here, this greatn country won''t be messed up." However, the two of them didn''t know, Zhou Jin was struggling with all kinds of Xiao Jiujiu, who would cause him trouble after a while, how he would deal with it, and how to squeeze two of his own people up. "When the ministers are dealt with properly, I will go to see the regent. State affairs first." Zhou Jin said to Tang Guo without any pain, "Guoer,e and eat." "A Jin eats more. It will take a lot of energy to deal with the courtiers in a few days." Ten days ago, the courtiers cooperated with Zhou Jin. On the eleventh day, they began to have trouble with Zhou Jin, all kinds of non-cooperation, all kinds of opinions opposed to him. Zhou Jin came here prepared and exined the pros and cons of her decision, questioning those who opposed, and then asked those who agreed. The courtiers originally thought that most of the courtiers would choose to oppose it. When they raised their hands, they realized that half of them agreed with Zhou Jin''s decision. At that time, they were in a daze. Although the little emperor''s decision does have some truth, it is definitely not a good decision for the family. In order to fight for the interests of the family, they of course have to oppose this one. Why are there so many traitors in the court? see you tomorrow Chapter 4902: The calculated sister (87) Chapter 4902: The calcted sister (87) Chapter 4902 The calcted sister (87) Soon they suddenly realized, isn''t this the person Yun Bingjun promoted before? Sure enough, even if Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, he was still in control of the court. But this time they must resist to the end. First, they don''t want Yun Bingjun to be proud. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them; second, it concerns the interests of the family. If they retreat, they will retreat step by step in the future. "Master Li, I feel that you are old and unable to keep up with the times, and your thinking is stubborn. You have to oppose such a policy that benefits the country and the people. Don''t you want the people of Dn country to live a good life? Foresight, not for the people, how to be an official? Why don''t you do it, I allow you to return home today." Zhou Jin smiled and said, "Master Liu, so are you. The queen once told me that if you dont update the news in time, you are easy to fall behind. What happens if you fall behind? The position under the buttocks is easy to be unstable. This is to alert me. It also applies to you." After allowing several typical ministers to return home, Zhou Jin took the opportunity to promote several people. That day, Zhou Jin''s decision caused an uproar. Before Zhou Jin changed, he acted decisively and did not give people the opportunity to object. On the second day, a courtier threatened to resign, saying that if Zhou Jin didn''t take his order back, they would stop doing it. These courtiers thought that without them, the court would not be able to turn around, and Zhou Jin would not know what it means to be difficult. "Since all the ministers feel that they are notpetent for their duties and are willing to give up their positions so that more talented people can stand here, then I give permission." Zhou Jin: "I am very grateful to you for your insight and righteousness, and for considering the future of Dn Country, I will reward you with a thousand dors." Originally wanted to follow the courtier who resigned, he jerked his toes back, didn''t dare to stand up, and nned to take another look. As a result, they found that the people Zhou Jin had arranged for were decisive and vigorous,pletely unstoppable. There was another thing that made the courtiers very scared. Those courtiers who were allowed to sue the old man for returning home all received a box from Zhou Jin. They originally thought it was a reward of gold and silver treasures, but when they opened it, they discovered that they kept a record of their bad deeds. "Your Majesty said, these will be left to the sirs to deal with." Qi Qing said with a smile, "This is because the ministers have worked hard for many years, and I ask you to do your own things. This time, your Majesty does not care. If you add some new books to these books, Yes, Your Majesty has to care about it." There are not many officials who are not greedy, and there are so many secrets that they can''t kill them. That''s why Zhou Jin chose this more shocking way. When these people get this, they will surely spread the news. Purging the government of the Qing Dynasty can only be done step by step. If Zhou Jin really rushes to kill as soon as hees up, this will cause a counterattack and it will not help his actions. "The little emperor is still too young." Yun Bingjun heard Zhou Jin''s recement of arge group of people in the other hospital where he was recovering. Hemented on the matter. "He really thought that the people who were promoted would Do you listen to him? And those who have been reced, don''t they make any moves?" "Your injury is not healed yet, so don''t worry about it for the time being." Chu Qiu interrupted Yun Bingjun''s words, "Take advantage of this time to heal your injury, and you can rest for a while. Since everything is under your control, you are not afraid of anything. ." Chapter 4903: The calculated sister (88) Chapter 4903: The calcted sister (88) Chapter 4903 The calcted sister (88) "In addition, didn''t you say that you want to teach the little emperor a lesson? This time, I hope that he can understand that the most indispensable person in this greatnd is you. Without you, the courtiers would not be able to turn over. Go to heaven?" As expected, Chu Qiu believed that Zhou Jin was an emperor who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun, had no talent, but had some ambitions. This time the big move was just that the little emperor had grown up and had an idea. He wanted to take back his power while Yun Bingjun was healed. But she didn''t think Zhou Jin could seed, and it was so easy to take charge of the political affairs. She thought that Zhou Jin would suffer a lot this time. "Okay, listen to you." Yun Bingjun threw the letter paper aside and held Chu Qiu''s hand. Chu Qiu wanted to break free. In the end, it was because Yun Bingjun was injured and didn''t dare to move too much, so the opponent kept holding on. "Qiu''er, if you cane here, it means you also have me in your heart. For me, you can leave on the day of your wedding, can''t you ept me?" From the day Tang Shan started with Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun had no burden to marry Chu Qiu back. The little guilt in my heart, because Tang Shan basically disappearedpletely when dealing with Chu Qiu. "It''s not your subordinate, it sounds like you are dying, can I note?" "Now the entire capital city isughing at you, and Nan Qi country can''t go back, Qiu''er, you promise me." "If you are willing, I will marry you as my wife." "We have gone through so many years, can''t we still be together? Will you really agree to wait until the day I am dead?" In fact, Chu Qiu was already shaken, but she was still under pressure. She didn''t want to share her husband with others. She also tried, to marry other people, but when she heard that Yun Bingjun was seriously injured, she did not hesitate to leave the wedding scene. This shows that she can''t let Yun Bingjun go, nor can she fall in love with other people. She knew she had be a joke, but she was not a real ancient woman, and she was not afraid of being told. If she did it again, she would still choose this way. "You let me think about it." Chu Qiu said, "Also, the princess would not be willing." "I am in charge of this matter." Chu Qiu: "You give me some more time, and one more thing, no matter what the result is, I won''t be able to live in the pce in the future." This is herst insistence. In fact, she knew that now she could no longer refuse Yun Bingjun. Unexpectedly, one day she would be a ve to love and share a man with other women. "I don''t persecute you, as long as you don''t worry about getting married." "I won''t." Chu Qiu understood that even if she married someone else, she would have forgotten Yun Bingjun. She wouldn''t be the same as before, so she impulsively chose someone to get married. Yun Bingjun felt rxed, nning to get along well with Chu Qiu recently. As for the Prince Regents mansion, Tang Shan heard Yun Bingjuns report saying that he was not in danger of life, and he woulde back when his injury recovered, and his heart was cold. In addition, Yun Bingjun sent a message back to inform her that he would marry Chu Qiu as his wife. Tang Shan''s eyes turned ck with anger, and she had to say a few words of congrattions to Yun Bingjun. "Bitch! Why don''t you want to grab someone else''s husband, bitch!" Tang Shan scolded in the house. She sent her handmaid far away. Since she was betrayed by Mei Yue, she didn''t trust anyone beside her at all. When expressing some emotions, I always shut myself in the house to vent. Chapter 4904: The calculated sister (89) Chapter 4904: The calcted sister (89) Chapter 4904 The calcted sister (89) "Looking for a chance, we must kill Chu Qiu." "You must kill her." "Chu Qiu is not dead, I am upset." "This bitch, grabbing my husband, grabbing my child, I am at odds with her." Tang Shan said viciously in the room, she was not just talking, she started to arrange these the next day. Chu Qiu had been in the other courtyard all the time. She couldn''t arrange for an assassin. The assassin couldn''t arrange it, but she could arrange for someone to poison him. For this matter, she specifically sought out the Tang family. The Tang family naturally knew that Chu Qiu had be Tang Shan''s greatest threat, not only for Tang Shan''s benefit, but also for the Tang family, Chu Qiu had to be removed. Tang Shan didn''t dare to use people in the mansion because he was afraid that Yun Bingjun might find out. The Tang family also has a group of people who can use it, but they didn''t expect it to be used. It''s a pity that Chu Qiu has a halo on her body. The first time she was poisoned was the cake she ate. By chance, a wild cat ran outside. Seeing that the wild cat was extremely hungry, Chu Qiu threw one of the cakes to the wild cat. After the wild cat ate it, it foamed at the mouth and died. Chu Qiu was so frightened that she overturned all her pastries, because she was eating in her room and didn''t want Yun Bingjun to be distracted, so she asked people to conceal the matter. She also had some staff, and immediately arranged for someone to investigate who had poisoned her. She wondered if it was someone from Nanqi State, and that little Houye still seemed to be reluctant to let her go. These were all debts left by the original owner, and she couldn''t make it clear. Tang Shan didn''t give up the first time he failed, and continued to order people to poison him if he found an opportunity. The second poisoning was in a bowl of ginseng soup. At that time, Chu Qiu was eating with Yun Bingjun. I don''t know what Yun Bingjun thought, so Chu Qiu had to feed him. Although Chu Qiu was shy, he agreed and fed the ginseng soup in his bowl to Yun Bingjun. Seeing this, the poisonous maid overturned the bowl subconsciously. If Yun Bingjun died because of this, she and her family would definitely die. After the bowl was overturned, the maid hit the wall and died. "Check." Yun Bingjun looked at everything in front of him, and put Chu Qiu in his arms to protect him, "Check to the end." "It''s not the first time." Chu Qiu said at this moment, "Could he still not let me go?" "Why isn''t it the first time?" Yun Bingjun asked. Chu Qiu knew that she couldn''t hide it, and that this matter had to be dealt with. If she didn''t deal with it properly, she might really die at any time, so she absolutely didn''t hide Yun Bingjun and told her about her previous experience of being nearly poisoned. "Three days ago, I was almost poisoned. Fortunately, a wild cat ran in while eating cakes. Seeing that it was extremely hungry, he threw a piece to it. The wild cat was poisoned to death after eating it." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Yun Bingjun med. Chu Qiu: "I''m afraid it will dy your recovery, and I have arranged for someone to check it." "Next time you encounter such a thing, you are not allowed to hide it. The other party''s intention is so obvious, it seems that you have to kill you." For Chu Qiu''s life, it seemed that he was afraid of death. Could it be her? Yun Bingjun''s heart sank, hope not, he doesn''t want this result. It was only the result of the investigation that disappointed Yun Bingjun, it was really Tang Shan. Even though Tang Shan and the Tang family were concealed, Yun Bingjun really wanted to investigate, and he could find it easily. Anyway, he still had this power after being the regent for so many years. Yun Bingjun originally wanted to conceal Chu Qiu, but Chu Qiu identally heard it. Chu Qiu didn''t say a word, pretending that he didn''t know, but he was a little annoyed that Tang Shan wanted her life again and again. Chapter 4905: The calculated sister (90) Chapter 4905: The calcted sister (90) Chapter 4905 The calcted sister (90) Tang Shan received a letter from Yun Bingjun. She was still a little happy, but when she saw the letter, her smile solidified on her face. The content of the family letter is only eight words: it is enough, not as an example. Tang Shan''s face is full of irony, is Yun Bingjun warning her? He found out. Did he warn her not to attack that **** Chu Qiu again? She really regretted it. Why didn''t she start earlier? At that time, Yun Bingjun hadn''t cared about Chu Qiu that much. Maybe she could seed, and there would be no such hidden danger. She regretted it. "Mother, I heard that Dad sent the letter back, right?" "How''s Dad and Sister Chu?" The words of Yun Dan and Yun Xin gave Tang Shan a heavy blow, and a smile appeared in front of her. Just because her face has always been pale, in the impression of the two children, her smile has always been like this. The two children didn''t even notice anything. From their point of view, the mother''s face has always been ugly, but there are pills for life extension, so don''t worry too much. Tang Shan wanted to test Yundan Yunxin''s attitude, so she said, "Your father said he wants to marry Miss Chu. What do you think?" "I think it''s pretty good. Dad was seriously injured at the beginning. Sister Chu went to see him on the day of her wedding. This proves that Sister Chu cares about her father. For her father, she doesn''t care about her reputation. It''s not easy to marry." Yun Dan said. Yun Xin also said, "Besides, doesn''t my mother like Sister Chu very much? We also like to y with her. Mother is not good. It happens that Sister Chu helps to take care of her father. You can also raise your body easily." Tang Shan almost vomited blood, how could these two children think so? "Mother, when will Dad and Sister Chue back?" Yun Dan continued to ask, still looking expectantly, "She promised me to make some new food, what kind of cake is called, but I haven''t fulfilled it yet. Its all right, Sister Chu will live with us, and I want her to make me cakes." "Yes, I want too." Yun Xin yelled. Tang Shan only felt that her brain hurts, and she wanted to stuff the two children back. Do they know what it means for Chu Qiu to enter the door? "Do you think that one more auntie?" Tang Shan asked with restraint. "What''s wrong, Sister Chu treats us very well, and if there is anything good, she will give us the first time. Mother, are you afraid that Sister Chu will bully us? Don''t worry, Sister Chu will not bully us. She is not that person..." In the eyes of Yun Dan and Yun Xin, taking concubines is something that exists in this world, and besides their father, whose master has no two concubine rooms? Sister Chu treats them so kindly, is gentle and beautiful, and knows a lot. It must be different from other concubines in the family. Besides, Sister Chu''s status is still noble, and the princess of Southern Qi State, being a concubine, still a little wronged her. "You go down." "What is the specific matter, I won''t know until your fatheres back." Tang Shan felt ufortable. She suddenly remembered that the two children didn''t have the idea of having a couple for life, and they didn''t understand what Yun Bingjun meant to marry Chu Qiu. Because she once set a bad example and nned to let her sister marry Yun Bingjun. Therefore, in their eyes, Yun Bingjun can marry others, as long as she is kind to them, she will be happy as a mother. Commit sin! What a crime. Chapter 4906: The calculated sister (91) Chapter 4906: The calcted sister (91) Chapter 4906 The calcted sister (91) A month after Zhou Jin was in charge, he felt that things were going well, knowing that Yun Bingjun hadn''t paid attention to Chaotang recently, but was dealing with the bad things in his family instead. He nned to take Tang Guo to Yun Bingjun''s other hospital to see how he recovered from his injuries. In fact, he just wanted to create an illusion for Yun Bingjun, making the other party think he was asking for help. In fact, most of the people in the court now are his people. Others who can stay in the court are now also people with their tails mped. Among these courtiers, he sent them a box containing the bad things they had done. He also told them to deal with it by themselves. He didn''t have a backup here. He really didn''t keep a backup, but doing so really scared these old guys. Thanks to Tang Guo''s help to collect so much evidence, when Tang Guo asked someone to send it to him that day, he also said that it was a gift to him in the administration, but he was wronged. These things can''t be worn. Isn''t he wronged to death? In the end, Tang Guo went out of the pce and bought him a bunch of candied haws. If this is known by those courtiers who have received a box of evidence, I am afraid they will really be wronged to death. "Yun Bingjun has a lot of bad things recently. He is too confident. He doesn''t pay attention to the court for a month. He only cares about women. He doesn''t know that the sky has changed." Zhou Jin took Tang Guo and sat in the carriage, whispering to her. Speaking in the ear, "He should have received a letter at this moment. Most of them thought I had asked him for help in the past." "A Jin, you''ve been so proud recently, don''t be too proud and capsized in the ditch. If you capsize the boat because you are so proud, I won''t help you." "Guoer, don''t worry. I just feel proud in front of you. In front of other people, I am very alert." Tang Guo naturally knew, just to warn that Zhou Jin''s identity was destined to be unable to rx outside. As long as he was in this position, he had to be vignt at all times, without any negligence. "The regent, the emperor and the queen areing." Hearing the words of his subordinates, Yun Bingjun said: "Talk to the emperor. I am seriously injured and unable to get out of bed. Please invite them in." Since the little emperor came to beg him, it was naturally impossible for Yun Bingjun to meet him. Only after suffering, did he know his importance, this time he just wanted the little emperor to understand. Zhou Jin didn''t mind this, and walked in with Tang Guo. If Yun Bingjun can get angry, it doesn''t matter whether he looks or not, he is not ashamed anyway. It was Yun Bingjun who was ashamed now. The fiance who robbed his distant cousin has be a hot talk in the capital. "How is the King Regent''s health?" Zhou Jin asked with concern when he came in. "It''s really busy with the state affairs recently and I couldn''te to see you right away." "The minister is ipetent and cannot share the worries for the emperor. The minister''s injury may have to be maintained for more than half a year," Yun Bingjun said. "If the emperor does not understand, you can ask more about the minister." The little emperor wanted to let him out of the mountain like this, thinking beautifully. "The regent meant that you still can''t return to the court?" Zhou Jin asked, bing active in her heart. "Yes, the minister has heard that the emperor is already in power, and that he should be the regent again. If it spreads out, it will be talked about, saying that the minister is greedy for power." Zhou Jin said in his heart, you are a traitor, don''t you think so? If such a pretentious person wants to resign from the post of regent, how can he, who is destined to be the king, be inferior to his court? see you tomorrow Chapter 4907: The calculated sister (92) Chapter 4907: The calcted sister (92) Chapter 4907 The calcted sister (92) "I am very grateful for the sacrifices made by the regent over the years. You are right. Since I am in charge, I really shouldn''t have the post of regent. That is not good for you, and it is not good for me." Zhou Jin thought for a while, and said, "But you have done a great job these years. Without the title of regent, I should also reward you with something else. The official position remains the same. You are all first-ss. Then I will give you a national deity. What''s your title? From now on you will be Bing Guo Gong." From now on you will be Bing Guo Gong! Yun Bingjun did not hear the answer he wanted, and the little emperor even withdrew his post of regent, but he did not react. "Qi Qing, bring pen and ink." Zhou Jin raised his hand, "Just write the imperial decree here. It is true that there are a lot of officials I have appointed recently, and the jade seal is always with you in case you need it." System: I really want tough at the system. What is it to prepare for a rainy day? Isn''t it just for expecting Yun Bingjun''s reaction? Otherwise, what is this man doing today? Don''t you just want to take advantage of this time to withdraw the regent of Yun Bingjun with integrity? Bing Guogong is not an official, but a knighthood, which sounds nice and has no real power. ording to Yun Bingjun, he does have an official position. Anyone who can be a regent is naturally a first-rank officer. But, Zhou Jin doesn''t mind this. As long as Yun Bingjun is not the regent. When the other party returned to the court, the whole dynasty was his people, and the ten Yun Bingjun could not change the general trend. "Bing Guogong, you can recover from your illness with peace of mind. I will give you a one-year holiday. The sry will remain the same. I will reward you with ten thousand dors today." Zhou Jin patted Yun Bingjun on the shoulder, "I will wait for you to recover and return to loyalty." One year off, everything is enough. When Yun Bingjun grasped the imperial edict, he still did not react. Of course Zhou Jin wouldn''t stay here long, she was granted the title of the official title of the country, rewarded Yun Bingjun with things, and led Tang Guo away. Du Liuyun Bingjun was silent in the room. He understood this time that something big had happened in the DPRK. Today''s Zhou Jin, although she still has a hip smile, looks very rude, but it gives him a very different feeling. That impossibly unignorable momentum made him feel bad. Yun Bingjun did know that Zhou Jin was changing people recently, but he never believed that Zhou Jin could really control the courtiers, thinking that it must be a mess by then. As for Zhou Jin''s giving evidence to those courtiers, those courtiers would not take the initiative to expose it, they were all venting each other. As for Yun Bingjun, they wanted to see the jokes of the regent and let the other party see how powerful the little emperor was. They had reacted now, everyone looked away, and was tricked by the little emperor. The little emperor is not stupid. At the beginning, I followed Yun Bingjun, but Yun Bingjun had the upper hand and was a strong man. The decision he made was probably in line with his wishes. The little emperor didn''t want to control power by himself, but he was too weak and needed time to grow. Therefore, he used Yun Bingjun to contain them as a courtier, and when he grew into a tiger, he would be the king of this mountain. Whoever is not obedient, the little emperor will eat him. The evidence sent to them is like a dangerous message sent by a tiger and a warning to them. If they are really restrained and obedient, then he doesn''t care. But once they are disobedient, they will calcte the old and new ounts together, and their fate must be miserable. The methods of the little emperor are much more powerful than those of the first emperor. The tiger has be a trend, no one can resist. Chapter 4908: The calculated sister (93) Chapter 4908: The calcted sister (93) Chapter 4908 The calcted sister (93) Yun Bingjun asked people to thoroughly understand the recent situation, only to realize that the sudden growth of the little emperor was simply shocking. The courtiers concealed their affairs tightly, but he had a group of people who could use it. After careful investigation, he still knew how Zhou Jin dealt with them. The old guys who can stay in the court now are very obedient. The emperors previous meaning was not to pursue the past. If theymit another crime, it will definitely be worse than returning home. "Unexpectedly, I took it carelessly and underestimated him." Yun Bingjun spread out the imperial decree in his hand and looked at the words of praise above. He was not angry at all in his words, and he waspletely grateful for his former regent Wang''s credit, he actually felt powerless. If the little emperor treats him angrily, it means that the other party is still young and he is in control for a while. But the little emperor who was so sleek that he couldn''t make mistakes, he couldn''t do anything. If he hadn''t guessed wrong, the little emperor had already cultivated these people and could do anything to the court officials, then most of the military power should be in his hands. He remembered what happened in the small frontier country of Fanbang two years ago. It is estimated that at that time, the little emperor had gathered a lot of military power. And the people he promoted earlier were all from the little emperor. "In the hands of the little emperor, there should be a group of hidden forces. If I didnt guess wrong, the emperor had prepared it for him. No wonder, there were so many princes. The prince." It''s not that the emperor is old and confused, but that the fighting between the princes was too fierce, and the factions made the emperor somewhat powerless. In order to contain all forces, he chose him as the regent, and asked him to personally assist the little emperor and give him supreme power. This is a gamble. Because the first emperor clearly understood that the throne fell in the hands of other princes, it was absolutely bloody, and the court was turbulent. But Yun Bingjun suddenly emerged back then, the Emperor Xian seemed to trust him and even gave him a chance to develop his influence. But I wanted to find someone who would fight with courtiers. This is to let him be a thug, let the little emperor secretly develop behind him. What an emperor, good calction! What a little emperor, hiding in front of his eyes for so many years. The city was like this at a young age, and he was really not wronged in losing. Thinking about it carefully, his policies over the years have been focused on serving the country and the people. In fact, it was the first emperor who gave him a hint back then, and he couldn''t get around it. He was calcted by the two fathers and sons. Yun Bingjun let out a long sigh, the little emperor''s general situation isplete, and he can''t stop it. Just thinking about it, still sighing in my heart. Especially when looking at the imperial decree, the little emperor still wrote that when he returned to be loyal, he was very stunned. Is this not enough? Yun Bingjun''s face turned green and white, almost recurring. "Bingjun, I heard that the emperor has been here. Is there anything wrong?" Chu Qiu entered the room and saw Yun Bingjun''s expression not very good. "Could it be that the problem encountered is very difficult and needs you to go back and deal with it immediately?" Yun Bingjun shook his head: "No, the little emperor is not easy, I actually misunderstood him." He gave the imperial decree to Chu Qiu, and after reading it, Chu Qiu didn''t understand why Yun Bingjun was so angry. "What''s so bad about Bing Guo Gong?" Chapter 4909: The calculated sister (94) Chapter 4909: The calcted sister (94) Chapter 4909 The calcted sister (94) "It''s not bad, but it is naturally not so goodpared to the title of the regent. The regent is an assistant to the emperor. A position specially set by the first emperor, above the courtiers, can influence the emperor''s decision. Previously, I He deliberately said that after the emperor took office, he did not need the post of regent. He did not expect that he would withdraw and give me the title of Duke of the country." Yun Bingjun coughed twice, "Give me a one-year vacation to recuperate. When I return to the court, even if the official product is still there, it will be different from before." "The little emperor''s situation isplete, I can''t stop it, and from now on, I will be an ordinary first-grade official. If I go against the little emperor for personal purposes, then my fate will be the same as those of the courtiers who returned home." "How could this happen? Isn''t that little emperor an ipetent person?" Chu Qiu didn''t know much about court affairs. At any rate, he had received modern nine-yearpulsory education. When Yun Bingjun said this, she understood. A puppet emperor, even in power, sounds very dreamy. "Pretend, he yed me with the ministers." Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, secretly develop? These two sentences shed in Chu Qiu''s mind, this ancient person really cannot be underestimated. "Then what should you do from now on?" Yun Bingjun: "You can only be a courtier, but the little emperor should solve any difficulties in Dn Country." He was upset after being tricked. The little emperor still wants him to go back and die. "Actually, what can you get after working hard for so many years? It''s good to stop and live a quiet and in life." Chu Qiu doesn''t have any desire to dominate, she prefers stability. Knowing that the little emperor seemed to have no intention of pursuing, he didn''t think much about other things. Of course, the little emperor''s personality changed suddenly, and she was still a little bit uneptable, but she didn''t expect that she was not ipetent. "Then Qiu''er is willing to share this in and quiet time with me?" Frustrated in officialdom, can''t be frustrated in love. Chu Qiu didn''t want Yun Bingjun to be hit any more. The look of Yun Bingjun''s destion just now really made her feel confused. "I am naturally willing." She can''t deceive herself. "Then let''s go back and discuss our marriage with your elder brother," Yun Bingjun clinging to Chu Qiu''s hand, "I will not wrong you." "Bingjun, I agree to be with you, but not living with them. This is my biggest step backward." She didn''t want to meet Tang Shan. Since she had chosen this route, she had done it well, and Yun Bingjun would spend some time to Tang Shan''s side. Tang Shan is so vicious to her, if she lives in, she still doesn''t know when she will lose her life. With Tang Shan''s temperament, even if she is not with Yun Bingjun, the other party is afraid they will find a way to get rid of her. That being the case, why can''t she obey her own will. She also felt that she was crazy. As a modern soul, she could ept it. Only me, she came toote, if it could be earlier, maybe she and Yun Bingjun could stay together and fly. "Okay, ording to you." In fact, Yun Bingjun had this idea, he was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, Tang Shan would hurt Chu Qiu. Tang Shan is so cruel that his sister can do it, let alone Chu Qiu? After so many years of marriage, he hadn''t really recognized what Tang Shan was. The two were in the other courtyard, but inside the capital, they were discussing about the regent''s change to Bing Guo Gong. Chapter 4910: The calculated sister (95) Chapter 4910: The calcted sister (95) Chapter 4910 The calcted sister (95) Soon after the imperial decree was announced, Zhou Jin arranged for someone to go to Tang Shan to pass the verbal message, and sent a que from the government office. The meaning is, you quickly put it on. Tang Shan, therefore, became the regent''s wife from the regent. This day is very lively. Simrly, Jingcheng also understood that the little emperor had grown up and had all power in his hands. There is no regent in Dn country anymore. Chu Ding has been staying in the capital recently because Chu Qiu suddenly ran away on the day of his wedding. The matter has not been resolved yet, so he has to wait for a result. Unexpectedly, waiting for such a change in Dn Country, Dn Country will really change. When the Tang family received the news, they were a little panicked, and even had to hand over the sign, nning to see Tang Guo in the pce. Of course she was rejected and named. The empress in the pce has nothing to do with their Tang family. Didn''t they expell her from the Tang family long ago? At this time, the Tang family regretted extremely, but there was no way. At this time, there was still bad news. Yun Bingjun took Chu Qiu back to the mansion and nned to marry Chu Qiu as his wife. Chu Ding couldn''t stop Chu Qiu''s decision. After witnessing the wedding of Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun, he also knew that Chu Qiu would not live in the Guogong Mansion, but lived in another house, which made him feel more at ease. "I''m wronged." Chu Ding said to Chu Qiu before he left, "but you chose the road. If you regret it again in the future, it will be toote." "Since I chose, I won''t regret it." Chu Qiu said, "Big Brother, I can''t escape this disaster." Chu Ding left, he thought he would note to Dn Country in the future. He had to bring back the news of the change of the Dn Kingdom, which was a major event after all. Tang Shan watched all this all the time. When she was called the Principality''s Lady, she was bleeding in her heart. What happened recently was a double blow to her. Especially Yun Dan and Yun Xin have to go to see the bride. It is good for her to die. And Chu Qiu was called the wife of Xiao Guo Gong. Both of these people feel that these titles are particrly suitable, but this is their choice. Tang Shan didn''t stop dealing with Chu Qiu, but now Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu are newly married to Yan''er, she must do something clean next time she wants to act. What made Tang Shan more maddened was that Yun Dan and Yun Xin''s name for Chu Qiu turned out to be Xiao Niang. Don''t say Tang Shan responds to this title, Chu Qiu also responds quite well, but Yun Bingjun asked them to call it. The two only knew that Chu Qiu was kind to them, and didn''t dislike this title at all. "Miss, why don''t you live in the Guogong Mansion?" Yun Dan asked. Chu Qiu was actually reluctant to talk about this in her heart, but Yun Dan asked, she still said, "I''m afraid of disturbing the eldestdy. I am also used to being clean myself, and I don''t like to be too disciplined. It is morefortable to live here." "Then can we visit Xiao Niang often in the future?" Yun Xin asked. Chu Qiu smiled and replied: "Of course it is possible, as long as your mother doesn''t me it." In fact, she also had some thoughts in her heart. As long as Tang Shan dared to deal with her, she would bring all the other two children to her side. On this road that cannot be turned back, she will gradually be someone she doesn''t know, but this is her choice. Why did she have no choice but to reject that person? Yun Dan and Yun Xin often go to Chu Qiu''s side, because Chu Qiu''s side always has all kinds of gadgets, which are much more fun than in the Guogong Mansion. There are not so many rules and regtions here, and they will not be scolded by the mother, they like it very much. Chapter 4911: The calculated sister (96) Chapter 4911: The calcted sister (96) Chapter 4911 The calcted sister (96) Yun Bingjun will not stay here forever, but will often go to see Tang Shan. But he himself has realized that his feelings for Tang Shan are not before, and he can no longer be tender and close with her. Perhaps since he knew that Tang Shan secretly wanted Chu Qiu''s life, his liking for this person had faded. Tang Shan''s repeated attempts made him not like it. Tang Shan naturally felt that her husband was not close. The child didn''t get close to her either. After finishing her homework, she ran to see Chu Qiu to y. She was like a joke. She finally couldn''t bear it, and arranged for someone to call the two children back, urge them to learn all kinds of things, and not allow them to go out to y. This way, on the contrary, the two children will be increasingly disobedient and feel that Tang Shan is unreasonable. "Not allowed to go!" "Mother, we have finished all the homework, why can''t we go? Can''t we go and y?" Yun Dan said angrily, "Mother, why did you be like this?" "Mother, we bring you fun every time. It''s not that we have forgotten you." Tang Shan sternly said, "What''s so good about those things? Run over there every day, not afraid of being gossiped." "Daddy is so powerful, who dares to gossip? Who dares to say, I will hit him." Yun Dan waved his fist, "Mother, I have already agreed with Xiao Niang, and I must pass today." "No." Tang Shan asked someone to take the two children down and put them in the house, letting them make a fuss, and didn''t let it go. If she doesn''t care about teaching, the child will not belong to her. Chu Qiu''s **** was too much to confuse her children. Yundan and Yunxin were detained for two days but failed to go out. It was Chu Qiu reminding Yun Bingjun that he asked about the situation and released the two children. "I discipline my children, is it wrong? They are not young anymore, it''s time to learn more." Tang Shan said confidently, "What is it like to go out and y all day?" She didn''t mention Chu Qiu at all, and Yun Bingjun had nothing to do with her. "You can''t stay at home all the time." Tang Shan''s face made Yun Bingjun even less want to get along with her. "If you want to manage, then do it." Tang Shan watched Yun Bingjun leave, almost crushing a tooth. It was Chu Qiu''s **** that made Bingjun and the child treat her like this. Tang Shan was so angry that he ate a life-sustaining pill. She won''t die, she will live well if she doesn''t kill that **** Chu Qiu. "Madam, there is a visitor outside." Tang Shan narrowed her eyebrows: "Who''s here?" "It''s the queen empress." Tang Shan clenched her fists, why did shee? Tang Guo hates her so much, it must not be a good thing toe over. Thinking of Tang Guo, she was also very angry. Obviously a woman who can''t have children can be favored by the emperor alone, and her jealousy makes her eyes red. "The queen is here." When Tang Shan saw Tang Guo, she did not bow, but asked, "What are you doing?" At this moment, she didn''t want to pretend to pretend. Tang Guo didn''t mind the etiquette, she just came to have a look at this cold state government mansion. I heard that Tang Shan had been very unsatisfactory recently, and the other party''s experience was very angry, but she was not sympathetic at all. Tang Guo found a ce to sit down: "Let''s take a look." "Are you very proud to see me down?" "Mrs. Guo Gong has changed a lot, and now she doesn''t want to pretend." Tang Shan sneered: "I don''t want to pretend." "If you don''t harm me, there won''t be today." Tang Guo said, "You count your steps, and even your own sister will not let go. The Tang family depends on you and no one will help you." "It''s not rare for you to help." When Tang Shan said this, she was indeed a little angry. He knew that the little emperor was so capable, and she really shouldn''t have taken that move. There is a sister who is a queen, how could she be so betrayed. "I''m here to give you something." Tang Guo took out a box, "This pill is a dream of Huang Liang, and you can know the past and present." "You want to know, it''s better to go to bed after taking it." Tang Shan didn''t pick it up, Tang Guo put the box aside, and left, leaving only one sentence: "I really came to see you joke, see how miserable you are...you will be even worse in the future." Yun Bingjun was dealing with personal feelings and was unwilling to y for A Jin, so let Chu Qiu and Tang Shan y with him, anyway, they were not right. There are so many talents in the world, A Jin is a bright monarch, afraid that no one will use it? Just say that Yunzhiling, who wants to go to the mountains and y, was captured by her and yed for A Jin? There are many talents. see you tomorrow This world will end tomorrow Chapter 4912: The calculated sister (97) Chapter 4912: The calcted sister (97) Chapter 4912 The calcted sister (97) "What Huangliang Yimeng? Such a strange name, still in the past and this life?" Tang Shan looked at the box ced beside him and said disdainfully, "Take it out and throw it away." "Yes, ma''am." The maid reached out and picked up the box, and was about to turn around. At that moment, Tang Shan''s heart jumped. She always felt that she was missing something. She hurriedly shouted, "Wait, let go." "Yes, ma''am." The maid dared not refuse, gently put the box down, and silently stepped back to the side. Tang Shan hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the box and opened it, with a smooth and round pill lying inside. She closed the box again, frowning, what did Tang Guo mean? It means to let her take this pill. This pill is a dream of Huang Liang. Can you know the past and present? How could there be such a thing. Tang Shan didn''t believe in such a thing, but he received the box in the room, put it in the wooden box, and put a lock on the wooden box. Tang Guo knew that Tang Shan hadn''t taken Huang Liang Yi Meng. Tang Guo thinks that Tang Shan doesn''t use it now, and she will use itter, she is not in a hurry. Tang Shan would use itter, it wouldn''t be better, there would be more regrets then. The dream of the yellow beam is from the perspective of Yun Bingjun. The Huangliangyimeng created by Ziyun is divided into many versions. The general Huangliangyimeng is to look at the past life from its own perspective. But there are also Huang Liang Yi Meng from the perspective of others. Tang Guo has also used it in the previous world. When such Huang Liang Yi Meng is refined, one more medicine is needed. This medicine is that person''s hair or blood... in short, it is a thing on that person''s body. It is said that in the world full of the second generation of immortals, the Huang Liang Yi Meng that Tang Guo gave to everyone in the immortal world was refined with Yun Yichen''s hair. She is powerful, stealing some of the opponent''s hair, and with Yun Yichen''s cultivation base, she really can''t detect it. Yun Bingjun is just an ordinary person. If he wants to get the hair of an ordinary person, it is even simpler. The reason for using Yun Bingjuns perspective is because Tang Guo wants Tang Shan to see what happened to her children and husband after her death. Wouldnt it be more exciting? "Madam, Grandpa Guo shouldn''t be here anymore." Seeing that it was dark, Tang Shan was still sitting in the room waiting, not seeing Yun Bingjun for a long time. She looked at the location of the door, and never waited for a figure she was familiar with. Since getting married, when has she encountered such treatment? It''s all Chu Qiu''s bitch. If it weren''t for Chu Qiu, how could she end up like this? The Tang family was not having a good life. The pro-government emperor was investigating some past events, and those who had borrowed money from the court were urging them to return them one by one. Money is a trivial matter. What''s more terrifying is that many of the juniors in the Tang family whomitted crimes, not a few clean, are now trying to get rid of crime. People from the Tang familye to her every day and ask her to help. Either she asked Yun Bingjun for help, or she was asked to see the empress empress in the pce, her sister. Don''t the Tang family know that she and Tang Guo had turned their faces a long time ago? Especially today, she didn''t even want to pretend to pretend, not because she was annoyed by the Tang family. In the past few days, those people have been even more excessive, and if they were entrusted with them, they turned out to ask her to go to the pce to apologize and admit her mistakes. In any case, even if you leave the family, the blood rtionship is still there. Maybe people should be happy when they are happy? Chapter 4913: The calculated sister (98) Chapter 4913: The calcted sister (98) Chapter 4913 The calcted sister (98) Tang Shan, when has she been so angry? Why should she admit her mistakes, apologize, it was not her whomitted the crime. Those people are usually unclean, and now they can''t get rid of their sins, they jumped over the wall in a hurry and med her as not, and what they said was very ugly. "Madam, you haven''t used dinner yet. It''s cold. Why don''t you eat dinner first. Anyway, your body is important. If your body is broken, how can you support such a big family?" the maid persuaded. What happened recently has caused panic among the servants of the government. Especially the old people in the Guogong Mansion did not expect that Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan, who had always been affectionate, seemed to be separated. The grandfather of the country now has a new love, and if his wife really falls out of favor, what should they do? "I can''t eat it." How can she eat so much that happened recently. "Do you think I don''t want my body to be good?" What about the two children if she is not good? Yun Bingjun is so indifferent now, if Chu Qiu is pregnant in the future, Dan''er and Xin''er don''t know what will happen. Tang Shan has a headache. Yes, besides Yun Bingjun, she has two children. If she doesn''t cheer up, the two children will only be bullied. She was angry with Yun Bingjun today, but it was not pushing people further and further. Seeing that Yun Bingjun still felt a bit guilty for her before, it was because of her repeated shots that Yun Bingjun was reluctant toe back. No, it wont work. If this goes on, this real state government will be a joke. Tang Shan exhaled heavily: "Go and heat up the food, I will eat it." It took ten days for Yun Bingjun to go back. He thought that when he saw Tang Shan, the other party would sneer and sneer, but he didn''t expect to see Tang Shan who was getting thinner and haggard. The person standing in the courtyard, who seemed to be able to blow down even a gust of wind, made him recall the bit by bit he had with Tang Shan before, softhearted, distressed, and a little bit guilty. "Why stand here, wear so little, do you want to die?" Yun Bingjun walked over, hugged Tang Shan, brought her back to the room, full of me. Tang Shan''s eyes reddened and she shed tears. She didn''t look as aggressive as she was before, which was really pitiful. "San''er, I''m sorry, I was on an impulse before." "I don''t me you, I''m too careful," Tang Shan said, "Bingjun, I don''t know if you can realize the feeling that you can have everything you have, but you have to share it with a stranger in the middle of the journey. This feeling is ufortable, it will drive people crazy, can''t control their thoughts, and do something unforgivable wrong." "The weather has been very cold recently, and I have been blowing cold wind every day, and I am finally awake. If I don''t put my mind right, I may lose you forever." "San''er, I''m really sorry about that. I can understand your feelings. Feelings are really uncontroble sometimes." "Bingjun, take some time to let Sister Chue over for a meal, just as I apologize to her, I was wrong before." "it is good." ... [The host is big, most of Tang Shan is about to adopt the Huaiyu policy, she found thating hard will only push Yun Bingjun away, and will also prevent her from any actions and do nothing. "Chu Qiu should suffer a little bit." Tang Guo said indifferently, Tang Shan''s heart has always been vicious. Chapter 4914: The calculated sister (99) Chapter 4914: The calcted sister (99) Chapter 4914 The calcted sister (99) It must be her purpose to make Tang Shan soft, and she is secretly preparing to bite the other person. Yun Bingjun is very easy to deal with in the court, but once he faces the woman he is tempted, he is a scum. Recently, Yun Bingjun can be regarded as proud of the spring breeze, and he is very satisfied with the twodies getting along in harmony. He didn''t know, behind the scenes, Chu Qiu didn''t like to see Tang Shan, and Tang Shan saw Chu Qiu with a friendly smile on the surface, but actually couldn''t help killing him. Yun Bingjun just took this set. He likes Chu Qiu''s wisdom and wisdom. He doesn''t stick to the trivial, and he has something different from ordinary women. He also likes Tang Shan''s gentleness. Since he solved the contradiction and looked at Tang Shan''s performance, he thought that Tang Shan really wanted to understand that the previous guilt was born again, and he treated Tang Shan a lot better. He decided that a bowl of water would be smooth, Chu Qiu had something, Tang Shan would also have it, both of them were his wives, and no one would treat anyone wrongly. Tang Shan didn''t act rashly for the time being, she couldn''t be too impulsive now, so as not to arouse Yun Bingjun''s suspicion, once again being caught by the opponent, then she really had no chance to turn over. She must first use Yun Bingjun to help the Tang family survive the crisis. No matter what, the Tang family is her family. If the Tang family copses, then she has no way out. The Tang family was there so well, how could they help her a little, at least help her with some trivial things, and there were many things. Some things are not suitable for her to do here. Tang Shan is like this, Yun Bingjun will naturally not refuse to help the Tang family, no matter what, they all have a certain rtionship. Therefore, Yun Bingjun helped the Tang family repay the debts owed to the court, and also helped find evidence, and helped the Tang family''s juniors to mitigate their crimes. The Tang family''s crisis was also temporarily resolved. Zhou Jin saw these things in his eyes. The mostmon thing in the capital was that the water in this pool could not bepletely clean without touching anything. If it is really plucked, it will be detrimental to him. As long as it passes, the court does not suffer, and the people below are alert, it is almost the same. The Tang family now can''t make any big waves. Besides, no matter what, the rtionship between Tang Guo and the Tang family can''t be distinguished. "Grandpa Guo is quite rich." Zhou Jin and Tang Guoined, "Repay him the Yue family without blinking. That''s a million taels of gold." Tang Guo paused when he heard it, "That''s quite rich. I also asked him to pay a million taels of gold forpensation back then. It seems that it is less." "Guo''er, did you cheat him before? Did you cheat him so much? He gave it too?" Zhou Jin asked in surprise, "You are so capable. I tried my best. After so long, debt collection has been a headache, but you It''s good, it''s easy to get a million goldpensation." "It was when I moved out of his house, I asked for thispensation. He said that he didn''t trouble Tang Shan in the future, and he gave it. Of course, he was so happy because of the prescription for life extension." Tang Guo exined the scene of the year, I dont know if Yun Bingjun has a lot of money, no matter how much it is, its best to get it under various names, and Chu Qius business is not small. Note that when appropriate, the court must intervene in her business. To put it bluntly, Chu Qiu should not be allowed to be too casual about the economic lifeline, otherwise she will make small movements at any time, which will easily cause turmoil in the country." "Appropriately intervene, arrange the court''s people in advance, and the court to make some investments, and take part of the management power in his hands. The economic lifeline cannot be moved by Chu Qiu''s desire." Chapter 4915: The calculated sister (100) Chapter 4915: The calcted sister (100) Chapter 4915 The calcted sister (100) Zhou Jin was thoughtful, and felt that Guo''er was extremely right. If the court did not intervene in advance of the things in Chu Qiu''s hands, the other party would withdraw it if he felt annoyed, which would indeed bring a lot of turbulence to the court. "Then I will arrange someone to talk to Chu Qiu first?" Zhou Jin asked, "But, if she doesn''t agree, she will be so angry that she will quit, and even go back to Nanqi and give these things to Nanqi?" "A Jin first ask someone to talk about it. If she can''t talk about it, I''ll think of another way for you. In fact, she has researched out those things, and I have been researching them recently. If she is really unwilling, then we will research fakes. ,also the same." Of course Tang Guo didn''t need imitations, but she didn''t want to reveal that she was also a traverser, so she could only use imitations as an excuse. The technology in her hands is more exquisite than Chu Qiu''s. The next day, Zhou Jin arranged for someone to negotiate with Chu Qiu. Because Chu Qiu''s business has grown, there are shops like this everywhere, and some shop owners wille to her to pick up goods. After reading these materials, Zhou Jin realized that Chu Qiu had developed so fast. Thinking of the consequences Tang Guo had said, she was still a bit afraid. "When I went to talk, Yun Bingjun was there. He didn''t agree, and Chu Qiu didn''t agree. The two were very hard-hearted." Zhou Jin turned his words to Tang Guo. There was no way. In this respect, he was not as good as Tang Guo and wanted Be a soft rice man. "Lets talk about it again. Ask someone to talk about it three times. Three times will not work. We will use the second method. In the future, we will set up a business in the name of the court. You didnt think Yunzhiling had a lot of knowledge and many ideas. Ideas? Just leave this to Yunzhiling. You can design a logo for a business name. In the future, when the logo is spread all over the world, the quality and quantity of the goods will be guaranteed. When themon people hear that they are produced by the court, they must be fine products." "Yunzhiling?" Zhou Jin said the name: "Excellent." After talking three times, neither Chu Qiu nor Yun Bingjun agreed. From Chu Qiu''s point of view, the imperial court simply couldn''t bring out the things she controlled. The court thought well and nned to intervene in her business. Without Yun Bingjun''s help, she might reallypromise. But with Yun Bingjun, she didn''t need to be afraid at all, so she refused without thinking. Her these things are beneficial to the country and the people, and they are indispensable in the lives of ordinary people. Themon people are used to these things before theye, how could she let the court intervene in management? It''s just that Chu Qiu was still a little worried. After all, that was the court, and now Yun Bingjun could not shake his existence. "Bingjun, we are like this. Will the court issue regtions that are unfavorable to my shop?" "Probably not. The emperor didn''t mention this recently, but today in the court, the emperor appointed a business name in the name of the court and appointed Yunzhiling to manage it. I think the emperor felt a littleck of money and wanted to intervene in business." "It turns out that this is the case. It shouldn''t affect my shop, right?" "No, the emperor hasn''t mentioned these recently." Yun Bingjun basically doesn''t make anyments or objections to the previous court. He just acts like a wooden pile. He is being tricked by the two fathers and sons, and he is still angry, so he won''t help. The little emperor. "I can rest assured that." "Okay, I''ll watch it all, let''s go, I used to eat, Shan''er is still waiting." Yun Bingjun led Chu Qiu, Chu Qiu felt ufortable, but had to go. Tang Shan hasn''t shown malicious intent to her for a long time. If she doesn''t go, she is the one who is said to be not. In the afternoon, diarrhea, I wrote itter Today willplete the world, typos will be fixedter Chapter 4916: The calculated sister (101) Chapter 4916: The calcted sister (101) Chapter 4916 The calcted sister (101) Yun Dan and Yun Xin have been happier recently, because their mother never stops them from going to y with Chu Qiu. When they finished their homework every day and went to see Chu Qiu to y, Tang Shan would also tell them to bring some snacks to share with Chu Qiu. Tang Shan also exined to them that they were not allowed to always go there before, because they were afraid that they would lose their ambitions and not finish their homework properly. Now that she understands that they work very hard and will not lose their homework because of ying around, then she can be relieved as a mother. Moreover, Chu Qiu is a clever and wise woman, who would never learn badly instead of ying. When the two heard Tang Shan praise Chu Qiu, they were naturally happy. It turned out that they had misunderstood the mother, and everything she did was considering them. Tang Shan is always gentle and small. On the surface, he never eats Chu Qiu''s jealousy, and asionally tells Yun Bingjun to stay with Chu Qiu. After all, Chu Qiu has just entered the door and needs personalpany. How could such a gentle and sensible Tang Shan not satisfy people? The more Tang Shan asked him to see Chu Qiu every time, the more Yun Bingjun thought about this side. After running around in this way for three or two months, Yun Bingjun came up with an idea, since they get along happily here, it would be better to let Chu Qiu live in the government mansion. When Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu mentioned this, they were naturally denied by Chu Qiu. The only bottom line for her to marry Yun Bingjun was not to live in the government office. Living there, she was ufortable and couldn''t decide everything. Looking at Tang Shan and kindly now, who knows what will happen in the future? She is not willing. Tang Shan persuaded Yun Bingjun: "Sister Chu is a free person, Bingjun, let her go." Tang Shan''s help to speak did not make Chu Qiu happy at all. She felt it all, Yun Bingjun was a little unhappy, and suddenly felt very sad in her heart. Even though Yun Bingjun liked her, his heart was divided into two halves after all. She half, Tang Shan half, she can''t monopolize it. In the days toe, no matter what Chu Qiu requested, Tang Shan would support it. Tang Shan is kind to Chu Qiu, everyone in the capital knows that she is a tolerant person. Chu Qiu felt aggrieved in her heart. She was a little bit dissatisfied and unhappy. Yun Bingjun said to her, "Shan''er is also kind, how can you think like this?" This sentence made Chu Qiu feel very ufortable. Yun Bingjun is a coaxer, and he will use other methods to coax Chu Qiu in the next moment. He did the same with Chu Qiu and Tang Shan. Chu Qiu is easy to be coaxed, but Tang Shan is not. She has experienced childbirth, raising children, and the love of her husband, and when her husband marries another woman, how can it be a few sweet words, something like each other, or a few children? Can you just coax it around? Regardless of Tang Shan''s surface and kindness, in fact there is no day in her heart that she is willing to tolerate Chu Qiu, but now she has to bear it. Only by enduring it and doing a good job on the surface can she achieve her goal. The husband''s heart has been slowly separated, so she can only look at her two children. For the child''s future, she couldn''t make Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun happy. On this day, Chu Qiu went to check the shop and found that the deserted and deserted shop was not as lively as yesterday. Since the opening of her shop, which day hasn''t been a crowd of people? In today''s situation, there is something wrong with it. "What''s going on to find out?" Chu Qiu said to the guy next to her, not knowing why, she was always a little uneasy. Chapter 4917: The calculated sister (102) Chapter 4917: The calcted sister (102) Chapter 4917 The calcted sister (102) "What are you talking about? The imperial court has introduced various perfumes, soaps, soaps? And mosquito repellent incense?" Chu Qiu couldn''t sit still at all when he heard what he said. How could the court release these things? Is it impossible for the imperial court to control the secret recipe for these things? These things are in her hands. Moreover, the ce of production is guarded by Yun Bingjun''s people, so she has such confidence that only she can get these things. After Chu Qiu received these news, Yun Bingjun naturally also knew. When the court introduced this, he didn''t even know what was going on. After the establishment of the courts business name, Zhou Jin asked Yun Zhiling to take full charge of this matter. Later, Yun Zhiling had contact with Zhou Jin and Tang Guo alone. Yun Bingjun did not ask about the court, nor did he talk to Zhou Jin. Being close naturally does not know these things. He thought sitting in the court hall, some new news would not escape, but he didn''t expect that he would not know such a big thing. There are countless people Zhou Jin can use now, although it is a pity that Yun Bingjun cannot use it for him, and it is not too regrettable. This Yunzhiling is not bad. I have a bold idea and I am willing to try. Zhou Jin heard from Tang Guo that Yun Zhiling is a very thoughtful person, so he can figure out many things for himself without too much interference. If a person like this interferes a lot, the other party won''t be able to flex their hands and feet. Just need to control the overall situation without chaos, Yunzhiling will definitely give him a surprise. Sure enough, after Tang Guo deliberately figured out those forms, he actually gave his own more refined form to Yunzhiling, and Yunzhiling knew how to do it. "Bingjun, are you here too?" Chu Qiu met Yun Bingjun and saw that his face was not good. "How could the court have this?" Yun Bingjun shook his head: "Let''s take a look first." The two went to the shop opened by the imperial court. This shop was quiterge, and the prices inside were rtively affordable, the kind that ordinary people could afford. Chu Qiu''s previous definition was that it was only used by wealthy people, so the price was rtively high. Ordinary people are not unavable, but much more province. She also ns to reduce the price of the old version and sell it to ordinary people when the form is refined in the future. The imperial court shop is better than the Chuqiu shop, the price is cheaper, everyone can afford it, no wonder Chuqiu shop is deserted. Tang Guo didn''te up with the form for rouge gouache, so Chu Qiu should go y it by herself. She paid more attention to things like soap, soap, and mosquito repellent incense. These things, if managed well, can generate ie for the imperial court and even control the economic lifeline of the country even if they are cheap. Chu Qiu watched as the guy in the store was introducing her, her face was very pale, it was obvious that the things here were more detailed, and she could not speak. "When this soap was used by our empresses, we always felt that there was something worse, so we researched day and night and finally came up with the current finished products. The same is true for soaps. Empress empresses think these things are priced They are all too expensive. Most of the people in Dn can''t afford it, so what''s the point? This kind of good for the country and the people should be affordable for everyone." "So, the emperor created a business that belonged to the court himself, began to manufacture these things, and then sold these good things to the people at a fair price." "I heard Master Yun said that the emperor has arranged merchants to take these things to some small countries in Fanbang for exchange, hoping to exchange some good things back." "These things are precious to the small country of Fanbang." "So, we were born in Dn Country. It is our blessing to have such a wise queen and empress, such an emperor who considers the people of the people." Chapter 4918: The calculated sister (103) Chapter 4918: The calcted sister (103) Chapter 4918 The calcted sister (103) Yun Bingjun and Chu Qiu returned to the shop, and the ins and outs of the matter were clear, but they had nothing to do. "I will think about other things." Chu Qiu quickly recalled some modern daily necessities. She still didn''t believe it. She thought of one, and the queen could study it out. If she could, she would admit defeat. "The court has not studied rouge gouache. We can focus on this item." Yun Bingjun said sharply, "It''s just that most of these can only be sold to wealthy people." Those who have no money can''t afford it even if they want to. The cost is here, it won''t sell cheaply. Or maybe it was bought once a year, which is already great. Chu Qiu felt ufortable. She really looked away from the emperor and empress. Yun Bingjun is also veryplicated. I didn''t expect Tang Guo to have such wisdom. It''s no wonder that she can see the little emperor, and the little emperor can also see her. I''m afraid these two will hit it off. "I n to notify my brother toe over and bring these things over there." Chu Qiu said, in fact, she regretted a little bit. If she agreed to the court''s conditions a few months ago and used the court''s efforts to promote goods, she didn''t know how much she would earn. Now that the court has its own products, it is a serious blow to her. Yun Bingjun: "Okay, I will arrange someone to go." The two of them didn''t know that the envoy arranged by Zhou Jin had already arrived in Southern Qi and brought the things they made together, and they were all negotiating prices with Nanqi. When Yun Bingjun''s people passed by, when the people over there said this, Chu Qiu could no longer get any discount. Because the price she gave was very high, the monarch of the Southern Qi Kingdom was not a fool. This thing went directly to the court of the Dn Kingdom, which was much cheaper than buying it in Chu Qiu, and it could also enhance the rtionship between the two countries. And they also have their own things, which can be offset by things, which saves more money. In addition, Xiaohouye''s forces all support the purchase of items from Dn Country, rather than agreeing to Chu Qiu to go back and open a shop to sell these items. After Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun received the news, they had to dispel their thoughts. Because of Chu Qiu''s offending Xiaohouye, it is estimated that anything she has in the future will not be sold into the Southern Qi. Because of the things that the Southern Qi Kingdom needs, the court of the Dn Kingdom will provide them, and there will be other preferential policies, such as the aforementionedpensation of materials and materials. This contradiction between things was proposed by Yun Zhiling. Since the big wedding, Chu Qiu escaped, he died of that heart, and he nned to go sightseeing in the mountains. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Tang Guo when he was halfway there. Under Tang Guo''s persuasion, he decided to try. A queen can condescend to ask him, he decides to save face. What he admired most in his life was such a bold and eclectic woman. Now Tang Guo robbed him back, making him curious. To this day, Yunzhiling does not regret the decision that day, and he did not expect that Yunzhiling would have such an achievement in his life. Later in the discussion with Tang Guo, he learned that the person who controls the salt wells in the world, so that themon people can eat salt without bitterness, turned out to be Tang Guo. He also heard from Zhou Jin''s mouth that when the court was at a loss for food prices when the locust gue happened, it was Tang Guo''s former rationing of food, which stabilized the food price, and hurt the family. If Chu Qiu is a little wisdom, then today''s empresses must be great wisdom. Chu Qiu''s things are used to make money, and every idea of the empress empress is for the people''s livelihood. No wonder she is the empress empress. Chapter 4919: The calculated sister (104) Chapter 4919: The calcted sister (104) Chapter 4919 The calcted sister (104) Regardless of personal feelings, Yun Zhiling is willing to serve such a queen and the emperor. So when Chu Qiu approached him, he was also doing business on his own ount, and he had already let go of Chu Qiu''s affairs. "The court does not intend to intervene in rouge and gouache. You can do it. But the court does not allow it. There is a fundamental existence that shakes the country, and you also need to understand." Remind this, it is almost the same paragraph. Ever since Chu Qiu chose to marry Yun Bingjun as his wife, Yun Zhiling has no longer felt the same to her. This different woman chose the same way as other ordinary women. The road she once hated the most was polluted by this muddy world. He originally wanted to protect her, but it was a pity that she didn''t need his protection. It was the first time that Chu Qiu saw Yun Zhiling since escaping from marriage: "I didn''t expect that a dashing person like you would also work for the court." "Man has the idea of achieving fame since ancient times. I originally thought the emperor was an unsessful monarch, so naturally he didn''t intend to serve the country. How could he tolerate my existence like this? But when I really knew the emperor , I realized that he is a good emperor. As a man, doing things for the country and the people is my ideal." "Lets tell you the truth. I used to study and put my love in thendscape because I had no ambitions. The emperor was young and had fun. The court was controlled by the courtiers and the regent. I dont want to be like them." Chu Qiu was said to be a little embarrassed. She felt that Yun Zhiling was willing, and it looked like an angry young man with bright eyes, which was very different from before. "The emperor and the empress are a huge number of people. You earn your money. They don''t count, as long as they don''t move the country." Chu Qiu: "I see." Talking to Yun Zhiling at this time, Chu Qiu always felt that she would be short, and this feeling made her somewhat ufortable. The person who used to be gentle to her everywhere did not have her in his eyes. Chu Qiu came to Yunzhiling alone, because of her affairs, Yunzhiling and Yun Bingjun were actually having trouble with each other, and they had even fought. Soon after Chu Qiu returned to the mansion, Yun Bingjun knew about going to see Yunzhiling and came to her. It is unbearable for men of all ages and moderns to ask his ex for his wife. The two had a quarrel about this, and Yun Bingjun threw his sleeves back to the Guogong Mansion. Facing Tang Shan''s gentle and small thoughts, he felt much better, and he also told Tang Shan what Chu Qiu had done. Of course, Tang Shan was kind to persuade him, saying that Chu Qiu was ignorant, so he should have no other meaning. In such aparison, Yun Bingjun felt that Tang Shan was really good. That month, he lived in the Guogong Mansion. Yun Dan and Yun Xin went to see Chu Qiu every day, and they also helped Yun Bingjun intercede in front of Yun Bingjun. Unfortunately, Yun Bingjun insisted on letting Chu Qiu know his mistake and personally admit his mistake. In a sh, half a year passed. In the past six months, Dn Countrys business names have spread to countless ces, and many small countries have begun to arrange messengers to Dn Country to negotiate purchases. Yun Bingjun went to court every day, and looked at the triumphant appearance of the little emperor, he was very angry. Only by Tang Shan''s side did he feel morefortable. At this moment, Yun Dan and Yun Xin brought news that Chu Qiu was ill and did not check the shop for several days. Yun Bingjun went to see Chu Qiu only then. Seeing Chu Qiu''s skinny appearance, he felt sorry for him and regretted not looking for her for six months. He asked the doctor how Chu Qiu was doing, but the doctor hesitated about Chu Qiu''s situation, indicating that he was a little weaker, and it would be better to make upter, but he never said it. Chapter 4920: The calculated sister (105) Chapter 4920: The calcted sister (105) Chapter 4920 The calcted sister (105) Under Yun Bingjuns questioning, the doctor finally said, The madams illness can be cured, but thedys long-term consumption of a kind of food may cause some loss of body and may not be suitable for pregnancy. The doctor did not dare to say that he was too dead. In this case, pregnancy is basically hopeless. Even if you can be pregnant, there is a risk of miscarriage at any time. When Chu Qiu heard this, his mind exploded, and he blurted out subconsciously: "It must be her!" who is it? Of course it was Tang Shan. Even Yun Bingjun''s thoughts are the same, except Tang Shan, who would do such a murderous attack on Chu Qiu? But he has been guarding against this. This medicine seems to be different from the one given to Tang Guo before. There is no evidence. What if it is not Tang Shan? Here are all his people, these people can''t betray him, how did Tang Shan drug Chu Qiu? "Doctor, is there any help?" Yun Bingjun came back to his senses and quickly grabbed the doctor. Chu Qiu''s eyes were already red, and she cried out of grief, because she didn''t have much energy, so she didn''t get out of bed and immediately questioned Tang Shan. The doctor sighed, "Maybe the grandfather of the country can ask other doctors to see, the old man is powerless. However, if you can meet a doctor with great medical skills, you may be able to restore thedy''s body, but if you want to return to the past, it will not work. That''s it." Yun Bingjun''s heart rxed slightly, at least there was hope. If there is no hope like Tang Guo, I don''t know how much it will hit Chu Qiu. After the doctor shook his head and left, Chu Qiu grabbed Yun Bingjun: "Bingjun, it is her. Who else would do this besides her? She killed her own sister at the beginning, and then she killed me several times. It hurts me again, it makes sense." She really regrets, why would she think Tang Shan has changed? Isn''t this kind of back housedy just grinning in front of her face and stabbing a knife behind her back? But she was obviously defensive. When she went to the government office to use food, she would only move when the two children moved. Tang Shan could not kill two children. "Qiu''er, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give me some time. If it is her, I will seek justice for you." "I will hire the best doctor for you, and I will heal you." Afterforting Chu Qiu, Yun Bingjun hurried out and rummaged through the entire mansion, but nothing was found. After that, I went to the Guogong Mansion and checked both inside and out, but I couldn''t find out anything, and finally went to Tang Shan. He asked if Tang Shan did this. Tang Shan naturally wouldn''t admit it. Seeing Yun Bingjun didn''t believe it, she directly smashed her head, as if she wanted to die. Seeing Tang Shan doing this, Yun Bingjun believed. He returned to Chu Qiu''s side: "Shan''er probably didn''t do it, maybe someone else." "No, it can only be her, Bingjun, you believe me, no one will deal with me like this except her." This is a woman''s intuition, and Chu Qiu will not feel wrong. She didn''t believe that Tang Shan''s ambition to death was nothing but bitterness. But Yun Bingjun believed and persuaded Chu Qiu to find out the real culprit: "I have arranged for someone to investigate, and let''s see a doctor first, how about?" Chu Qiu temporarily suppressed the resentment in her heart, because she had to raise her body first, and she had to conceive a child at all costs. Only when she gave birth to a child and upied everything in the government office in the future could she take revenge. She tolerated Tang Shan too much. In the next year, Yun Bingjun searched for many doctors for Chu Qiu, and finally found one who could restore some of Chu Qiu. Chapter 4921: The calculated sister (106) Chapter 4921: The calcted sister (106) Chapter 4921 The calcted sister (106) "Although the Caomin can recover his wife''s body, there is still a great risk of miscarriage during pregnancy. Therefore, the wife needs to sit and lie down, and she should not be too emotional, so she must be calm." After Chu Qiu became pregnant, she did not leave the house, Yun Bingjun arranged for many people to guard, and Chu Qiu did not go to the Guogong Mansion to eat. Yun Dan and Yun Xin are very worried about Chu Qiu, and they visit her every day, looking forward to the smooth birth of their younger siblings. Chu Qiu heard that Tang Shan was very opposed to the two peopleing to visit her, and even got angry, but felt relieved that the two were approaching her. Since Tang Shan is so vicious, then she not only has to give birth to a child, but also has to draw the other''s child over. "I knew that **** Chu Qiu would do this." Tang Shantan smiled even triumphantly when he heard Chu Qiu''s recent movement. If she didn''t fiercely oppose the two children going over, how could Chu Qiu allow the two children to approach her? How does she do it? In order to make the **** Chu Qiu miscarry, she can only do this. Within a few days, when Tang Shan was reading in the house, she heard someone from outside telling her that Chu Qiu had a small birth, and this time she waspletely lost. But how did Chu Qiu give birth to a small child? I was frightened by the bees. How do beese from? It was Yundan and Yun Xin who got pollen that provokes bees on their bodies. When they apany Chu Qiu to bask in the sun, bees flew on them. They were shocked, and then Chu Qiu was also shocked. "Madam''s body loss is very serious. If she is pregnant again, she may not be able to keep it." The doctor said, "Unless it is the reborn Hua Tuo." "Qiu''er, I will find the reincarnation Hua Tuo for you." Yun Bingjun said. Only anger in Chu Qiu''s eyes: "It''s her." "Qiu''er, Tan''er and Xin''er are also seriously injured. She always loves her children and will not hurt them. I have arranged for someone to check it out. These two children were not intentionally stained with pollen, but when they came I ran into a flower transporter on the street, identally." Not so coincidental! In order to get rid of her, Tang Shan sacrificed the two children a little bit, only letting them be stung by bees twice, absolutely done it. But Yun Bingjun didn''t believe it, which made Chu Qiu desperate. What kind of person she chose, she regretted at this moment. The husband of others is not the best. If she hadn''t escaped marriage that day, would she not be where she is now? "Qiu''er, I will definitely find Hua Tuo to reincarnate for you." Chu Qiu didn''t believe it anymore and was disappointed with Yun Bingjun. After Tang Shan found out there, he didn''t make any more movements. She had been found so many times before, but this time she was very careful andpletely erased the evidence, even Yun Bingjun couldn''t think that she would use those two methods to prescribe medicine, and this method called Chu Qiu abortion. Half a yearter, Tang Guo was eating the fruit from the small country of Fanbang in the pce. Since she promoted those things to the people''s livelihood, so that everyone can use it, and sold them to the small country of Fanbang, all kinds of goods in the small country of Fanbang have been shipped to Dn country inrge quantities. Many fruits have been figured out how to grow them. Yun Zhiling liked this very much, and Zhou Jin trusted him again. He decided to repay with a sincere heart, and let the prosperity of Dn Countrye early so that he could be worthy of all of them. [The host is big, Chu Qiu started on Yun Dan and Yun Xin, Tang Shan is too defensive, and Yun Bingjun is also afraid of her doing stupid things. Therefore, Chu Qiu moved his anger to Yun Dan and Yun Xin, and drugged them. "What medicine?" [The kind of medicine the host used to be. Chapter 4922: The calculated sister (107) Chapter 4922: The calcted sister (107) Chapter 4922 The calcted sister (107) Time passed in a sh, and three years passed. At this time, Dn Country was already the most powerful country and could be called a prosperous age. And Yun Bingjun''s position as a first-rank official was revoked by Zhou Jin because he stood in the court hall every day and didn''t work. The court couldn''t tolerate his sry for nothing. Of course, Zhou Jin said on the surface: "I heard that Bing Guogong has been seeking genius doctors for Xiao Guogong''s wife recently, and he cannot do dual purposes. Now he is allowed to deal with his own personal affairs first, and then he will be restored after it is handled This position is reserved for Bing Guogong." Then, after Yun Bingjun was dismissed, this position was indeed vacant, but in the future Dn Country, there will be no such official. Because not long after Yun Bingjun was removed from his post, he had another title of First-Rank, and the person in this position was Yun Zhiling. Yun Bingjun doesn''t care about those anymore, and now he concentrates on seeking a genius doctor. If Chu Qiu cannot be cured, his family may never be peaceful. At this time, he didn''t know that Chu Qiu had started on the two children. "Qiu''er, let me take you to see the genius doctor." After several years of searching, Yun Bingjun had already found out the location of the genius doctor, but if the genius doctor could not be invited, they had to go by themselves. Chu Qiu was disappointed with Yun Bingjun, but still hoped to have a child, so he followed. Tang Shan couldn''t stop this, and he wasn''t even worried at all. One year after the time came, Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun returned, and it is said that her body was cured. But half a yearter, Chu Qiu still couldn''t get pregnant. The doctor said that her body was fine, maybe it was too much psychological pressure. It''s been another year, and I still haven''t gotten pregnant. Chu Qiu was very anxious, but she couldn''t help it. She had also heard that some people couldn''t get pregnant because of stress. Tang Shan watched the jokes, but didn''t know that Yun Bingjun had identally found out something, which confirmed that the person involved in the ghost was Tang Shan, and now he could not tolerate Tang Shan. And she was the one who got the two children with pollen. Yun Dan and Yun Xin both looked angry at Tang Shan and asked her why she did this, even they didn''t let it go. Faced with Yun Bingjun''s usation, Tang Shan had nothing to do. The eyes of the two children made her feel ufortable. Tang Shan was forbidden by Yun Bingjun, and ended up just like Tang Guo in the original plot. She would nevere out of the small courtyard. There was only one maid waiting by her side and receiving food every day. But Chu Qiu returned to the Guogong Mansion, and she took care of everything in the Guogong Mansion. This was Yun Bingjun''spensation for her. If it was the original Chu Qiu, he would definitely not be willing. Now Chu Qiu is very annoyed with this family. Since Tang Shan really doesn''t want her to get all this, she is going to **** it away under Tang Shan''s nose. Tang Shan was banned, but didn''t panic, because sooner orter this country government would belong to her son. But she didn''t expect that Chu Qiu learned a secret once inadvertently. That time it was Yun Bingjun who took her out to y, but he met an assassin. To protect her from injury, Yun Bingjun was in aa. When the doctor gave Yun Bingjun a treatment, Chu Qiu asked about Yun Bingjuns body. The doctor said, Yun Bingjun is indeed sterile. Only then did Chu Qiu understand that she was fine, but Yun Bingjun had a problem. Needless to say, Tang Shan must have done it. Chu Qiu didn''t tell Yun Bingjun the truth, but he didn''t want the Guogong Mansion to fall into the hands of the two children. So she bought someone and decided to fake pregnancy. He was worried about moving the fetus again, and expressed that he would go to Biezhuang to raise him, and no one could disturb him. When the month came, she returned with a child. She also thought about whether she wanted to borrow a man to have children. Later, when she thought about it, she felt it was too bad for her, and she might be threatened. Chapter 4923: The calculated sister (108) Chapter 4923: The calcted sister (108) Chapter 4923 The calcted sister (108) In the future, the matter of her holding the baby will be exposed, Yun Bingjun knows, she will exin the truth, and will not do anything to her. Tang Shan knew that Chu Qiu was pregnant, but she didn''t remind her. She nned to wait for Chu Qiu to give birth to her baby. Ten monthster, Chu Qiu returned with the child. Tang Shan still did not move, she nned to wait a few more years. Let Yun Bingjun raise wild species for a few more years, and he might vomit blood by then. Tang Guo was in the pce, eating melons from the Guogong Mansion every day, saying it was wonderful. Zhou Jin would naturally know, she couldnt help but put her arms around Tang Guos shoulders and sighed: Fortunately, I am a clean body. I only like Guoer. I will never change my mind. If it is like Yun Bingjun, I suspect that Guoer will y ahead dead." "Just know." Zhou Jin nodded obediently. Guo''er''s methods were far more fierce than those two. Look at the tactics she taught Yunzhiling. They were all words that made the small country of Fanbang speechless. What a lovely and upright courtier Yun Zhiling was originally, has now been scolded and treacherously by those small countries. "Guo''er, you see, none of them have a winner. They all thought they were in their calctions." Zhou Jin suddenly sighed. Tang Guo raised his eyebrows: "Why do you suddenly sigh?" "I just think Im so lucky topare with them. I had my father thinking about the future for me, and then I met you, and you helped me win over the talent of Yunzhiling, better than Yun Bingjun. use." System: People who want to tter, learn from this guy, and shoot in the right position every time. In a blink of an eye, the child that Chu Qiu adopted was already five years old. And Yun Dan and Yun Xin also grew up. Yun Xin had been married a few months ago, and Yun Dan has also married. Guogong Mansion seemed to calm down. Yun Dan also began to understand that Chu Qiu''s child ispetitive with him, and he is not so close to Chu Qiu, but often secretly visits his rtives. Tang Shan was waiting for this day. She knew Yun Dan was worried, so she told him about Chu Qiu''s possible steal. Yun Dan thought about it for a whileter and found that Yun Bingjun felt guilty towards Chu Qiu''s mother and son, thinking of them whatever is good. I felt unbnced, so I decided to pierce the incident. When Yun Bingjun heard this, he was naturally furious and didn''t believe it. Yun Dan yelled: "My mother said, father, you are dead, if she doesn''t steal people, how can she get a child?" Yun Bingjun was so angry that Qiqiao gave birth to smoke, and immediately ran to ask Tang Shan. Only then did he know how Tang Shan had prescribed the medicine. It turned out that he not only borrowed the child''s hand, but also him. The medicine needs to be taken for a long time, little by little, without being noticed, until it has an effect. Tang Shan didn''t take medicine when he was in the Guogong Mansion. It was that when he and Chu Qiu lived alone there, the medicine was added to their meals. One point a day, plus the cakes brought by the two children, is enough. Yun Bingjun always thought that Tang Shan would not attack him, but he did not expect that Tang Shan would use this to harm Chu Qiu. Yun Bingjun wanted to kill Tang Shan, but after thinking that Chu Qiu would steal someone, he quickly ran to question Chu Qiu if he knew the truth. Chu Qiu admitted everything, saying that she knew about it back then, but she just wanted to have a child by her side, and was afraid to tell him the truth of the matter, so that he would be hit and affect family harmony. As a result, he had no choice but to adopt a child. "I didn''t do anything I''m sorry for you. You can check all these things. You can''t give me a child, so I''ll raise one by myself. Don''t worry, I dont care about everything in this country government. I have property for you. my son." Yun Dan, who was on the side, felt a little stunned when he heard this. He seemed to have lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. After Yun Bingjun''s investigation, he found that Chu Qiu really did not betray him. Naturally, this child continued to be raised by Chu Qiu. However, Chu Qiu said that he would move away from the Guogong Mansion and would not return. Yun Bingjun didn''t stop him this time. Although things did not meet expectations, Chu Qiu moved out and Yun Bingjun didn''t stop him, indicating that Yun Bingjun had no intention of that. Tang Shan is still very happy, at least this country government is her son''s. But soon the bad news came. It was a letter from Chu Qiu to her. It said that her children had lost their bodies, so don''t think about having children. Tang Shan vomited blood on the spot, yelling to find Yun Bingjun. Yun Bingjun took some people to find Chu Qiu, only to know that Chu Qiu had left Beijing long ago. It is said that he had returned to Nanqi, and he might nevere back. Chapter 4924: The calculated sister (end) Chapter 4924: The calcted sister (end) Chapter 4924 The calcted sister (end) Yun Bingjun really did not expect that he was so beautiful in the first half of his life, but he would end up like this in the second half of his life. Tang Shan looked at Yun Bingjun''s loss, crying andughing, "Yun Bingjun, how are the women outside?" "If it weren''t for you to be wrong, how could this happen?" Yun Bingjun and Tang Shan looked at each other, only to realize that they were both old, with white hair on their heads. "If you weren''t half-hearted, how could I do these things?" "What about your sister?" Yun Bingjun asked, but Tang Shan couldn''t tell. This should be something she regrets very much, right? It''s not that she regretted killing Tang Guo, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to have such a great achievement. If the rtionship between the two sisters did not break, she was afraid of Chu Qiu. Yun Xin couldn''t raise her head because of the infertility problem, and had to tolerate her husband''s concubine. Only then did she finally understand her mother''s pain and regret not the first time. But Yun Dan had long regretted the **** back then, thinking every day whether he could kill Chu Qiu, but unfortunately he didn''t have that ability. Tang Shan returned to the house and suddenly remembered the pills Tang Guo had given her. Hopeless in this life, she wanted to see what was strange about the pill. Tang Shan took the pill. After a night and a dream, she woke up and cried andughed. Yun Bingjun had a saying that was correct. If it weren''t for her, her children would not be like this, right? "Empress, Madam Daguo wants to see you." "Let here." Tang Guo didn''t expect Tang Shan toe to see her until the end. Tang Shan came, with an old face, haggard expression, a little gray hair, and no longer thedy who walked with a straight back, graceful and luxurious. At this time, only Tang Guo and Tang Shan were in the pce. Tang Shan sat in the position closest to Tang Guo, and she looked at Tang Guo with a bleak smile: "Since you all know, why not stop it?" "What to stop? Stop Chu Qiu and Yun Bingjun from meeting, or stop your two children from suffering?" "You are so cruel, you know everything, why don''t you stop it, you can stop it." Tang Guo still maintained a young face, making Tang Shan furious. "Looking at you in trouble, I am too happy to have time, how can I stop it?" Tang Guo smiled, "Do you think I am a saint, can you forgive my enemies for eating my flesh and blood? I am not a Buddha, and I can''t feed the eagle with meat. Just an ordinary person who just wants to be nice to himself." "If it weren''t for you, my Dan''er, Xin''er, would that be the case? You cruel person." Tang Shan took out a dagger and stabbed Tang Guo frantically. He was kicked flying by Tang Guo. Tang Shan was still not reconciled. She got up from the ground and even charged in front of Tang Guo. Zhou Jin had already entered and kicked Tang Shan away again. "Take it down and beat him to death with a stick." Zhou Jin was angry, lunatic. Tang Guo stopped: "Don''t fight, just send it back to the government office." The guard didn''t hesitate at all, after listening to Tang Guo''s words, he would force Tang Shan out of the pce. Within a day, everyone knew that Tang Shan entered the pce to assassinate the queen. Tang Shan was locked in the small yard again, and people outside were still scolding her. Yun Bingjun went to see her, and Tang Shan went crazy and told what she knew. "No wonder... a person has changed so much, it turned out to be like this, I thought it was just the excitement of that thing, it turns out that there are still these." "She is a cruel person." Yun Bingjun looked at the direction of the pce, cruel? It''s cruel, but isn''t she supposed to be cruel? see you tomorrow Harm, calction error, there are so many endings, it''s still over. Is this the result of often dragging more retribution? Chapter 4925: Unlucky Female President (1) Chapter 4925: Unlucky Female President (1) Chapter 4925 Unlucky Female President (1) [Margaret]: I dont know if the school flowers have reached the new world. [Ziyun]: Dont worry about this. The girl will definitely notify us when she arrives in a new ce. Now I am more concerned about when the new person will appear. The ce has been shing for a long time, and the name has not appeared. Is there any problem with the new person? Yet? [Shangguan Yungu]: Maybe something happened. Anyway, if the neer shoulde, he will definitelye. [Margaret]: Don''t talk about neers for your kid, are you out of trouble? [Shangguan Yungu]: It should be soon, I dont think it will take long. [Chi Xiao]: You said the samest time,st time,st time, your kid didn''t fall into the beauty''s den, didn''t you want toe out? [Shangguan Yungu]: Whatever Uncle Chixiao said, I am dedicated to cultivating immortals, how can I be interested in female sex? [Mo Yuntian]: Speak well, if you don''t know, you think you are not a cultivator, but a monk. [Margaret]: Look at it, the neers name has appeared. Even if the next world of the school flower does note to the magical world, I don''t feel any regrets, new people have appeared. [Ziyun]: Yun Xiaoxiao? It looks like the name of a girl, but I don''t know whether it is good or evil. [Chi Xiao]: In our group, most of the people who came in were good, and at first there was one who was not so good. [Mo Yuntian]: No matter what, let''s pay more attention, the girl has experienced so many things, you have to know one thing, it is unpredictable. Mo Yuntian''s reminder did make everyone more cautious. When neerse in, they have to ask each other''s details carefully before they can decide whether to give or not to give each other items. If you are a cultivator, there are not so many taboos to give something. If it''s an ordinary person, then pay more attention to the things they give, and avoid taking out something that the ordinary world cannot withstand. [Margaret]: I don''t know when the neer can speak. I waited for the Queen Mother Chenst time. I have been waiting for a long time. [Mo Yuntian]: There are not many people who can be so vignt with the Queen Mother Chen. Even Yun Gu has not been able to wait that long. If the other party is an ordinary person in the mortal world, it will probably not be long before they talk to us. If there weremunication tools such as mobile phones in that ce, they would still think that this is an ordinary group. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Isnt this an ordinary group? Huh? When everyone saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s speech, they instantly guessed that she should be an ordinary person. People who can say such a thing are not curious about the group, and they don''t seem to believe in weird theism. [Margaret]: You can also think of this as an ordinary group, but there is still a little difference between this group and the ordinary group. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Your nicknames are so strange. Is there such a second-year name this year? [Chi Xiao]: My name is very secondary? But this is my name, it may take a long time to choose the name, at best it is a bit outdated. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Your names are really like the screen names of elementary school students on the Inte. [Mo Yuntian]: Yun Xiaoxiao, maybe you introduce yourself first. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I said its an ordinary group. If you dont join the group, you have to introduce yourself. Did I enter the wrong group number? The group Yun Xiaoxiao originally wanted to join was given to her by her mother. She wanted to expand her circle of friends, and by the way, could she meet men who were about the same age as her. Chapter 4926: Unlucky female president (2) Chapter 4926: Unlucky female president (2) Chapter 4926 Unlucky Female President (2) I don''t know where her mother found this group number. It is said that the people in this group are men and women of the same identity and age as her. Let her enter this group to investigate, it is best to find one she is satisfied with, and then get married and have children. Because her mother was diagnosed with a terminal illness, the doctor said, there is at most one year to live. What her mother meant, I hope she can get married and get pregnant within a year, so she can rest assured. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the strange screen names and strange avatars, thinking that he should have entered the wrong group number. Sure enough, she withdrew to look at the contrast, she was indeed a number wrong. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I''m sorry, I added the wrong group. I didn''t add this group originally. If it disturbs you, I''m sorry, I will quit. Although she was a little curious about this weird group, after all, she was not someone she knew and decided to withdraw from the group. [Margaret]: There is nothing to disturb. There are very few people in our group. We have never expanded our ranks. Whatever can be added depends on fate. Since you have all joined, there is no need to retreat. After Margaret, other people also persuaded in the same way. Yun Xiaoxiao thought of having one more group, and it was nothing, so he refused to quit. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: I still have something to do, so I wont talk more with you, lets talk again when I have time. After greeted everyone, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t speak any more. This made Marguerite a little bit ufortable, and she was very curious about who this Yun Xiaoxiao was. In other words, people who generally enter this group are basically cannon fodder. But Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to be in difficulty, everything was unexpected, and they didn''t think much about it, hoping Yun Xiaoxiao coulde out and chat with them soon. On the other side, Tang Guo entered a new world. She woke up in the office, looking at the pile of files in front of her, she instantly felt a headache. There was also a secretary talking next to him, asking if he was ufortable just now and if he should ask the doctor toe and see. "Nothing, a little tired." "That''s good, Mr. Tang, these documents will be used this afternoon. If possible, I hope you can approve them as soon as possible." Tang Guo: "I see." Tang Guo had to work as soon as he came over, which made Tang Guo a little ufortable. This time she is still the president, and the decoration of the office is definitely low-key and luxurious, and thepany should do a bigger job. With a good status, she can do things more easily. However, she had to show her memory before approving these documents. "I take a break for ten minutes." Tang Guo faced the secretary beside him. The secretary was a very capable woman, aged twenty-five to thirty. Wearing a well-tailored uniform and sses, he looks very thoughtful. When Tang Guo finished talking about taking a break, she automatically stood aside and looked at the watch on her wrist: "Okay, Mr. Tang, I will call you again in ten minutes." When Tang Guo was leaning on afortable chair, the secretary also helped her adjust the angle of the chair. This is a careful and patient secretary. Tang Guo closed her eyes and sank into the memory of the original owner. She is the president of the Tang family, and she also has a younger brother, Tang Yi, who is not in thepany headquarters, but in thepany to develop projects about the entertainment industry. He will take care of that. Their parents died when they were very young. She takes care of most of the Tang family, but Tang Yi has no objection. He has a good time with his sister supporting him. The rtionship between the two siblings is very good. Chapter 4927: Unlucky Female President (3) Chapter 4927: Unlucky Female President (3) Chapter 4927 Unlucky Female President (3) The only bad thing is that Tang Yi is a bit romantic, and to put it inly, he likes ying with some young girls. What reassures the original owner is that Tang Yi doesnt step on two boats when interacting with people, but only one of them. After the end, the woman is willing to interact with the next one. It is romantic and not scumbag, and each has its own ns. . Moreover, he has never acted on his own artists, and he knows some measures. Now that she cane, this shows that something bad must have happened. This matter will start with a woman named Yun Xiaoxiao. Who is Yun Xiaoxiao? She is the daughter and only daughter of Yun Junling, a well-known wealthy female in China. It is said that Yun Junling had a love life that he did not want to recall. The specific things had long been hidden by Yun Junling, and no gossip reporter dared to write about her. Only know that after this love life, she had a daughter, and named Yun Xiaoxiao. Yun Xiaoxiao grew up in the palm of her hand since she was a child. The daughter of a rich woman naturally has what she wants. Unfortunately, not long ago, Yun Junling was diagnosed with a terminal illness. It was still at an advanced stage. The cancer cells had spread. Surgery had no effect. He could only choose conservative treatment to extend his life. At this time, Yun Junling is most worried about Yun Xiaoxiao, because her rtionship is not going well, she hopes that her only daughter can have a happy life and find someone who likes each other to get married. Simrly, she was also afraid that after she was gone, her daughter would be deceived by some scumbags, who would be deceived and wealthy. To get a daughter to marry, one can help to check the character of the son-inw; the second is to witness her daughters wedding; the third is that she can use her rights to do a pre-marital property notarization for her daughter and be a bad person by herself . But Yun Junling didn''t expect that Yun Xiaoxiao knew that her rtionship was not going well since she was a child. Coupled with some of the things she experienced when she was a child, she simply disdains the rtionship between men and women. If it weren''t for Yun Junling''s dying, she would never do this obediently. In order to make Yun Junling feel at ease, Yun Xiaoxiao still followed Yun Junling''s words to contact the men in the circle. Later, she was not satisfied at all and did not want any married life. Later, she came up with a way that should make her mother feel at ease, and that was to borrow something. She went secretly to find a good-quality man by herself, and then borrowed the other''s seed so that the other party would not know that she would have a good child. Then her mother would not worry that she would be alone in the future. Thest person Yun Xiaoxiao chose was Tang Yi of the Tang family, who was the original brother of the original owner. Choosing this person is the least risky for Yun Xiaoxiao, because Tang Yi is more romantic. Although people on the Inte say that Tang Yi is a more principled person, and only after a break up, she will have the next appointment, but she believes that Tang Yi will also have women in private. Moreover, even if a person of this kind of identity is a bit more romantic, it is estimated that he will have his body checked regrly, which is definitely more costly than ordinary people. The romantic Tang Yi spent the night with a strange woman. He probably wouldn''t pursue it. Maybe he would only think that this was a beautiful encounter. This is what she wants. Later, she found an opportunity, thinking that she was the daughter of the rich female Yun Junling, wouldn''t it be easy to do some tricks? Moreover, Tang Yi was still staying in her hotel that day, so it was more convenient for her to do things, and she could even erase any records. Chapter 4928: Unlucky Female President (4) Chapter 4928: Unlucky Female President (4) Chapter 4928 Unlucky Female President (4) So when the time came, Yun Xiaoxiao went to Tang Yi''s room, gave the other party medicine, and spent the night in the dark. After the matter, she sneaked away, and the hotel had no trace of her entering the room. One and a half monthster, she was really pregnant. She told Yun Junling about her pregnancy and said she wanted to raise the child by herself. Like her mother, she didn''t need to marry a man. Unexpectedly, Yun Junling was very angry. She must be asked to confess that man to her daughter. How could she not be responsible? Now that there are children, if the man is not bad, marry him. Yun Junling thought that he hade from that point, and it was not easy for a single parent to raise a child. And she has always hoped that her daughter can live a happy life. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want Yun Junling to be angry, and finally had topromise. I don''t know why, Yun Junling, who is about to die, is more stubborn than ever. Yun Xiaoxiao refused to agree, and feared her mother would be **** off. At Yun Junling''s insistence, Yun Xiaoxiao revealed Tang Yi''s identity. Later, Yun Junling took Yun Xiaoxiao to Tang''s house, asking Tang Yi to give an exnation. When Yun Xiaoxiao saw Yun Junling''s angry look, he listened to each other everything. Tang Yi was outside and erged the girl''s belly, which still made the Tang family a little unbelievable. But Yun Xiaoxiao insisted that it was with Tang Yi. Of course, she wouldn''t say that she had taken Tang Yi by herself, so she would not be glorious. It was said that it was idental, and when I met Tang Yi, there was a beautiful encounter. Tang Yi didn''t admit it, he didn''t know Yun Xiaoxiao at all, and felt that this woman was here to touch porcin. But because Yun Xiaoxiao''s identity was there, and Yun Junling was about to die, no one thought that the daughter of a beautiful rich female would make such a joke. Because Tang Yi didn''t admit it, Yun Xiaoxiao was still a little angry. Although she knew that Tang Yi was confused at the time, it was probably impossible to know who she was, but this was her first man, and she was still very angry. Tang Yi is totally reasonable and can''t say clearly. The family members are all letting him be responsible. Why did he fail to manage himself? Under a lot of pressure, Tang Yi couldn''t say anything, and finally, out of a mentality of revenge, decided to marry Yun Xiaoxiao. He still didn''t believe that Yun Xiaoxiao had anything to do with him. He nned to p everyone in the face when Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a child. Because the Tang family didn''t believe it, he and the Tang family were no longer close, and the rtionship was very bad at that time. Soon after the child was born, Tang Yi secretly did a paternity test, and it turned out that the child was not his son. It''s just that the above shows that although this child is not his son, he has a certain blood rtionship with him. In other words, Yun Xiaoxiao may be rted to another person in the Tang family, and he is dependent on him. Tang Yi was very angry, so she tried to find a way to sneak a piece of the Tang family''s hair and go for a paternity test. In the end, it was discovered that the child and his uncle had a biological father-son rtionship. At that time, Tang Yi exploded. He didn''t expect that it was his brother-inw who made him carry the pot. He decided to bring a big one and let Yun Xiaoxiao and her brother Tang Jun lose face. Tang Jun owns his ownpany. In his early years, he entered another industry, and his achievements were no less than the Tangs. When hispany was critical, Tang Yi exploded the incident. Naturally, the impact was great. Tang Jun''s persona copsed overnight, and Yun Xiaoxiao did not expect that even though she had entered the right room that night, she got on the wrong person. Because of some idents, Tang Jun stayed in Tang Yi''s room. Chapter 4929: Unlucky Female President (5) Chapter 4929: Unlucky Female President (5) Chapter 4929 Unlucky Female President (5) Now that the truth hase to light, Tang Yi divorced Yun Xiaoxiao and wanted to sue her. Yun Xiaoxiao said very angry that he couldpensate him and threw a check to Tang Yi. This makes Tang Yi angry. He is the second owner of the Tang family, and he is also in charge of an entertainmentpany. Is he short of money? He hated Yun Xiaoxiao''s behavior, which corrupted his reputation and affected him for several years. When Yun Xiaoxiao appeared, he couldn''t hold his head up in the circle. In the end, Yun Xiaoxiao gave him a check, is this all over? And Tang Jun, his dear brother, actually cheated him so much. The original owner, Tang Yi''s own sister, was very regretful after knowing the truth. It was the two siblings, she sincerely apologized to Tang Yi, and the two siblings reconciled. Because Tang Jun and Yun Xiaoxiao pit them, the two siblings decided to deal with them. They decided to deal with Yun Xiaoxiao first, because it was Yun Xiaoxiao who came first to let Tang Yi carry the pot, and even said so swearly, which made the Tang family''s reputation a lot less. Yun Xiaoxiao also exined that it was a misunderstanding, but she couldn''t tell the truth. She was ashamed to say it. With such a vague exnation, both siblings thought she was an excuse, and Tang Jun must have arranged her to deal with their two siblings. It was not the Yun family''s ambition, or Tang Jun''s ambition. With the joint efforts of the two elder brothers, Yun Xiaoxiao was indeed miserable at the time. Yun Xiaoxiao was bankrupted by the two elder brothers. Why does Yun Xiaoxiao have such great ability to manage Yunshi well? Seeing that the two elder brothers wanted to do nothing, Tang Jun finally came forward to let them stop. Tang Jun was actually at a loss as to how he had such a rtionship with Yun Xiaoxiao, but it was a fact that the paternity test was there, and he could not escape. In fact, he doesn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao, but it is undeniable that the son she gave birth to is his. He couldn''t look at Yun Xiaoxiao and her mother, really wandering on the street. Therefore, he could onlye to discuss the matter with the two sisters and brothers of the original owner, and brought Yun Xiaoxiao and her mother with him, hoping that they would show some face. But the two siblings are still nning to engage in Tang Jun, how could they agree. Later, the two elder brothers and sisters didn''t know what was going on, and they all fell into aa by ident, and Tang''s mess became a pot of porridge. After they woke up a weekter, they heard that Tang Jun was about to marry Yun Xiaoxiao. When Tang Jun got married, he didn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao, but decided to take responsibility. After all, Yun Xiaoxiao''s child was his kind. Only by marrying him can they justify protecting them, and others dare not bully them. Tang Jun, who didn''t know the truth, actually felt that these two mothers and sons were also a bit pitiful. What the original master and the brothers still wanted to do, but they didn''t expect to do what they would doter, what they failed, as if they ran into the gods, and what they did was very unlucky. Obviously the n was perfect, but in the end it failed. They fought Tang Jun and Yun Xiaoxiao for several years. Later when Yun Xiaoxiao''s child was five or six years old, Yun Xiaoxiao discovered that he was a genius. This child, at a very young age, will have all kinds of things, so Yun Xiaoxiao, of course, must focus on training. Moreover, the child still went to work alone with Yun Xiaoxiao''s help, which was done by concealing Tang Jun. Because of the rtionship between Tang Jun and the two brothers and sisters of the original owner, he was always on guard every time, and had never taken the initiative to attack. Regarding Tang Yi, he was very troubled. In addition, his eldest brother and sister-inw were not thin to him back then, so he could not hurt the two siblings. Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear this. At first, she still liked Tang Jun a bit, butter discovered that this person didn''t have much affection for her at all, and he was not very close to her son. On the contrary, it was those two brothers and sisters who were like madmen, and Tang Jun cared more. Knowing that his son was a genius and wanted to go it alone, Yun Xiaoxiao felt it was an opportunity. Since Tang Jun couldn''t protect her and wanted her to endure everything, then she would want the Tang family to have nothing. Later, her son helped her to do it and became a domestic business giant. The Tang family has be a past tense. Under the operation of this child, Tang also owed arge debt. Not only didn''t y all his life, but he was still unlucky. "So it''s like this..." see you tomorrow Chapter 4930: Unlucky Female President (6) Chapter 4930: Unlucky Female President (6) Chapter 4930 Unlucky Female President (6) "This Yun Xiaoxiao should be a little weird, that is, it made the original owner and the two siblings unconscious, and it made the people of the Tang family unlucky." After reading the memory, Tang Guo noticed the strangeness of Yun Xiaoxiao. No one would do anything. It''s not going well, it will be bad luck for a lifetime, and there must be some problems in it. Is this Yun Xiaoxiao, is there any adventure that can''t happen? From the memory he learned, Yun Xiaoxiao has never used supernatural special methods, and there is no trace of rebirth. For the time being, there is no way to see what is strange about Yun Xiaoxiao''s body. But now that she is here, she will definitely not involve the Tang family as Yun Xiaoxiao''s wishes. [The host is big, it''s almost ten minutes, your secretary may want to call you, let''s approve the documents first. ] The system reminded Tang Guo to temporarily stop thinking about Yun Xiaoxiao. As soon as consciousness came back, he heard the secretary''s voice. In two hours, Tang Guo handled the piled documents in his hands. I thought I could get some free time, but I didn''t expect the secretary to remind me that there will be a meeting soon, and lunch will be time after the meeting. After lunch, I had to return to thepany immediately to arrange the work in the afternoon. At three o''clock in the afternoon, there was a meeting. After the meeting, there will be a meal. After the meal, there will be entertainment. After the entertainment, it is time for her to exercise. After the exercise, she can go home. After returning home, ording to the living habits of the original owner, you have to read a book. After sleeping and having to do a new job, it is still a full day arranged. She also turned over the itinerary prepared by the secretary for her, and it turned out that it was a week in the future and there was basically no room left. Tang Guo: "..." "Why are they all from the Tang family? Tang Yi manages an entertainmentpany and can still fall in love. There is never a window of time?" System: [After all, it is only an entertainmentpany. The host is your current position, the leader of the Tang family. Of course I will look for you for everything. In addition topleting the work at hand, we must also examine various future projects and strive not tog behind our peers, so that thepany canst for a long time. "No wonder Tang Yi still has time to fall in love. It turns out that she has little work." Tang Guo smiled and said: "It''s better to transfer him back and let him do more things, so there is no time to go romantic. Look at him, you only know that you are in love, and you never thought about it." [Host is big, you are not bnced, right? "I think Tang Yi is so big and immature. Although he always loves you and me, his behavior also leaves people with a turbulent image. If this is not the case, let Yun Xiaoxiao Im thinking about it, and then no one believes him. Let him get busy, and there are not so many troubles. Besides, this huge Tang family is not mine alone. He is also surnamed Tang. Come back and help out more, not good. ?" System: [You have the final say. Anyway, he just felt that the host must be envious and jealous of Tang Yi having time to fall in love, but her own time was arranged full. After eating lunch, Tang Guo still has half an hour for his lunch break. She leaned in the rest area of the office and closed her eyes to rest. She actually sank her consciousness into the group. She just joined the group. She was nning to share the situation of the world with everyone, but she did not expect to meet them discussing new people. Has that neer appeared in the group? She also knew before that there should be a neer in the group, but no name appeared. Chapter 4931: Unlucky Female President (7) Chapter 4931: Unlucky Female President (7) Chapter 4931 Unlucky Female President (7) Tang Guo subconsciously looked at the position of the group member list, and really found a new name appeared below. When she saw the neer''s name, she was stunned. Yun Xiaoxiao? Isn''t it that coincidence? The system is also very surprised, this neer''s name is Yun Xiaoxiao? The host said that Yun Xiaoxiao was a little weird, could it be this? [School Flower]: Yun Xiaoxiao is a neer? Has she ever appeared? [Margaret]: The school flower is here. Yun Xiaoxiao is a neer. She has appeared before, but she seems to have something to do. She left without saying a few words. [Margaret]: School flower, if youe in and don''t look for me, you are probably not in the magical world, right? [School Flowers]: No. [Ziyun]: It seems that the neer came in because of a mistake in adding the group. Fortunately, we were able to persuade her and she didn''t leave the group. [Chi Xiao]: Yes, she seems to be very busy and has no interest. I guess she thinks this is an ordinary group. [Chi Xiao]: By the way, she also said that our name is very secondary, like elementary school students. [Mo Yuntian]: Sister, what is the new world? [School Flower]: I dont know if it was a coincidence. What happened this time has a lot to do with someone named Yun Xiaoxiao. Based on what I know now, I think it is very likely Yun Xiaoxiao. [Shangguan Yungu]: Shishu means that this Yun Xiaoxiao is not a kind person? [Margaret]: Then I''m going to be sad now, school girl, you should talk about what happened first. [School Flowers]: Good. Tang Guo shared everything in his memory with the people in the group concisely and concisely. After reading it, everyone was a little silent and a little embarrassed. In other words, if Yun Xiaoxiao in the group and Yun Xiaoxiao outside are the same person, then they have also acted as helpers. [Ziyun]: Sister, if it is Yun Xiaoxiao, have we done something wrong? [Margaret]: What''s always bad luck, isn''t it the effect of my curse? I almost did something bad? [Ziyun]: I feel that I might also do stupid things. [Mo Yuntian]: It''s not necessarily that you did stupid things. How cunning mortals are. You see, Yun Xiaoxiao never said that he has made mistakes. She was ashamed to talk about that kind of thing. She knew that it was not good to say it, so how could she tell us? You think, if she changes her angle and advertises herself as the poor side, then Tang Yi will be irresponsible. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master was right. Later, Yun Xiaoxiaos mother and her son were miserably treated. If she didnt talk about the cause and effect, she would only tell us what happened to her. Masters and uncles, would you just wait and see Are their orphans and widows being bullied? [Chi Xiao]: Naturally not. [Mo Yuntian]: In this case, it is not impossible for us to give some away so that they can keep their belongings. [Margaret]: It''s really going to die. It seems that this kind of intention can''t bemitted. School Flower: There is nothing wrong with doing good things, just me there are too many people in this world who like to borrow the kindness of others to do bad things. Yun Xiaoxiao stayed in the group for the time being, and now you are prepared, and you will not give her anything at will. Let''s see what method she will use to deceive the things in your hands. [Margaret]: The school flower means that we should not pay attention to what we chat? [School Flowers]: You can just follow the usual chat. When I leave the group, I will clear all the chat records before. Chapter 4932: Unlucky female president (8) Chapter 4932: Unlucky female president (8) Chapter 4932 Unlucky Female President (8) [School Flowers]: Keeping Yun Xiaoxiao can also increase your experience, so that you wont be able toe in alone. Its all good. Everyone was embarrassed when Tang Guo said this. For those whoe into the group, they really have no defensive heart. They are separated by a group, and the filters that the group brings to them are naturally a bit careless. After the lunch break, Tang Guo was about to start busy again. After a busy day, Tang Guo returned home, saying that she must find some helpers and get Tang Yi back. She was still figuring out what to do with Yun Xiaoxiao''s affairs. If she pulls Tang Yi back, it is estimated that if Yun Xiaoxiao does not find Tang Yi, someone in another circle will suffer. The events that will be staged at that time are mostly simr to what happened in the Tang family. What can we do to prevent Yun Xiaoxiao from harming people? "Tongzi, what is Yun Xiaoxiao doing?" System: [Host, wait a minute, let me check. In aworked world, it is the world of systems. In less than a minute, he figured out what Yun Xiaoxiao was doing. [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao is chatting in her little sister group. "How many people are there in her little sister group, are they all online?" [There are four people including her, two of them are her good sisters, named Song Lu and Jiang Ting, and one is her male girlfriend, Huo Yongfei. They are all online. Yun Xiaoxiao is telling them about joining that social group today. She said that she didn''t like seeing those people talking. If it weren''t her mother, she wouldn''t want to join that group. But she was afraid of her mother being angry, so she had to obey. "That is to say, she has not yet borrowed the idea of seeding. When she reveals this idea, you will inform me again and be sure to keep an eye on it." [Ok, the host is big. In the next few days, Tang Guo followed the original owner''s lifestyle and slowly adjusted ording to his own habits. First of all, she asked the system to investigate thepany''s details and abilities, and nned to promote a few more backbones. In addition, let the system look at other ces to see if there are any hidden talents, and if so, send her the information quickly. After busying for a week, the system reminded Tang Guo that Yun Xiaoxiao mentioned borrowing seeds in the group. Tang Guo was not busy at the time, and she had promoted two backbones in the past few days, and she was able to help her with a lot of things, not as empty as before. "Help me join the group, and I will see what they are talking about." Tang Guo closed her eyes and realized that she could see the situation in the group. Yun Xiaoxiao was chatting with her girlfriends in full swing. After taking a second look, Tang Guo realized that Yun Xiaoxiao''s idea didn''t seem to let her. All of my girlfriends support it. Song Lu: Xiao Xiao, this idea of yours is too trivial. You go to borrow the seeds, but they dont agree. Doesnt this mean ***? If you think about it, if a man also likes your gic condition, he doesn''t care about anything. If you want to get stunned, what happens is a crime and you must go to prison. Xiaoxiao, your thoughts have reached the bottom line. Yun Xiaoxiao: Are men the same as women? And you can rest assured that the person I''m looking for doesn''t care about this at all. Moreover, it is impossible for me to tell the truth to the other person, the other person will never know for a lifetime, and this has no effect on him. Song Lu: Xiaoxiao, I don''t think this matter will work. You can''t be so headstrong. You are still thinking of a child, and you have never thought about the future. What if your child finds his father in the future? Chapter 4933: Unlucky Female President (9) Chapter 4933: Unlucky Female President (9) Chapter 4933 Unlucky Female President (9) Yun Xiaoxiao: I said that the child''s father died. Song Lu: Jiang Ting, Huo Yongfei, don''t just watch, help persuade Xiaoxiao, she is so headstrong, she will definitely get into trouble in the future. Borrowing a child through this kind of kind, she can''t figure it out. Jiang Ting: Actually, I think Xiao Xiao can do this. We are all good girlfriends. Of course, we must support Xiao Xiao''s approach. Xiao Xiao is so beautiful, and that man doesn''t suffer, just let him be a tool man. Huo Yongfei: No matter what Xiao Xiao decides, I support Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is not an ordinary person and knows what she is doing. We all know that Xiaoxiao doesn''t like getting married. It''s good to raise a child directly. Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao is right. There is still a difference between men and women. Song Lu, few men in this world care about losing their lives, and many people can''t refuse the romance overnight. And Xiaoxiao also said that she would choose a suitable person, and she would never choose a man with a good family. Song Lu: Then you are not afraid of illness? At least for your own health, you can''t mess around. Yun Xiaoxiao: Then you can rest assured, I will definitely control the safety aspect. When I choose the target, I will definitely find a way to get his physical examination sheet. Of course, I won''t work. Song Lu: If you really want a child, I suggest you go abroad, go to the foreign high-quality sperm, select from the sub-bank, ande back when you are pregnant. Isn''t this possible? Yun Xiaoxiao: I don''t like foreigners either. I don''t want my children to be mixed. Besides, even if they are of Chinese descent, they may not meet my requirements. Also, it was exposed before. Someone donated it. I didn''t want to take a risk because of the high price and fake education and identity. I''m still willing to investigate the information by myself, and, since I have not experienced a man, I have a husband and a child, and I always feel very bad. Finding a good job and having an overnight romance is not a loss. Song Lu: I can''t understand your thoughts at all. Yun Xiaoxiao: Song Lu, this is my choice. Even if you are my sister, you can''t control this, so you can rest assured that I will be measured. Song Lu: You have to do this kind of thing, what''s the measure? Song Lu: Did you pick the target? Yun Xiaoxiao: Song Lu, your purpose is too obvious. Do you want to know in advance and inform others? I told you this when I was your sister. I didn''t expect you to block my way instead of speaking for me. Song Lu: I think it is not good for you to do this. Yun Xiaoxiao: Okay, I don''t want to be spective. Since you went abroad, we have rarely talked. You should have gone out to get to know more, and you are not familiar with us. Leave this matter alone. I will not discuss this with you anymore. You''d better not take care of my affairs, or be a sister or an enemy. " What else did Song Lu want to say and found out that she had been removed from the group chat. She called Yun Xiaoxiao again, but she didn''t expect to be hung up by the other party. In the end, she was also angry and ignored it. The next morning, Song Lu used her social ount to talk to Yun Xiaoxiao a lot. Before she could respond, when she sent another message, a red exmation mark appeared. Seeing the red exmation mark in front of her, she felt outrageous! "Song Lu is really unforgiving, sending so much to me early in the morning, so annoying." Yun Xiaoxiao rubbed her head and said to Jiang Ting, "Song Lu is like my mother sometimes, so she doesn''t understand. my thoughts." Chapter 4934: Unlucky Female President (10) Chapter 4934: Unlucky Female President (10) Chapter 4934 Unlucky Female President (10) "I don''t want to get married, doesn''t she know? It''s not because there are too many scumbags in this world. Even people like my mother can''t get married. Now my mother is seriously ill, I just want to fulfill her wish. Let her know that I have a child and that I will not be lonely and lonely in the future. Song Lu will not understand at all. I only know that she will preach to me blindly, really thinking that she has a high education and will be a scientist in the future? Jiang Ting: "Given Song Lu''s character and the rtionship between you, she may not give up. Maybe she wille back to persuade you because of this incident. When the timees, you will be unable to do anything. " "That''s right, Song Lu''s character, you don''t know it. Since childhood, you have always had the unstoppable energy. Now she is more real and can''t contact you, she will probablye back to you, and you will be in trouble. "Huo Yongfei said. Yun Xiaoxiao was a little flustered when she was told, if her mother knew about this, it would not be possible. Then she is really going to marry someone she doesn''t like and have children, and it''s suffocating to think about it. It is equivalent to the family background, and it is estimated that it is calcted again. If she hired a son-inw, she was really afraid of being murdered by others, and she didn''t want to share her money with each other. Therefore, it is perfect for her to have children through seeds. "Don''t drink it, you two, quickly talk about what to do to deal with Song Lu''s affairs. Don''t let here back. It will be a while. At least, wait for me to seed." Jiang Ting was silent for a while and said, "Why, you can restore your contact informationter, tell her to dispel that idea and prepare to have a blind date. Then in a few days, you will take the blind date with her and let Song Lu Don''t worry. She is now at a critical time for her studies, otherwise she will not be able to graduate. When she graduates with a Ph.D., it is estimated that she will enter the institute immediately. Wherever there is time to deal with outside affairs, she usually does not have time toe out. What does she ask, yes If we give you a cover, we wont be able to wear it. The three of us use different numbers and we will pull a small group." "Jiang Ting''s method is good. Song Lu is so familiar with us, and we don''t have much time to chat, and it''s even impossible for other people to talk to her. Besides, she went abroad so early, and there is basically no ovepping circle of friends between us." "Okay, just do this, you two really saved my life." Yun Xiaoxiao felt relieved. In the afternoon, she apologized to Song Lu. Because Yun Xiaoxiao was so sincere, Song Lu believed it. If Yun Xiaoxiao does not apologize, she really intends to ask her mentor for leave ande back to persuade her. Now Yun Xiaoxiao wants to understand and decides to find a partner to get married, and dispel the idea of borrowing. Song Lu said, "If you really don''t meet someone you like, then you can''t ruin your marriage because of your aunt''s expectations. I believe if your aunt loves you, she will never want you to be unhappy." "Don''t worry, I have my own opinion. I will definitely find someone I like and like me when I look for it. You know, I have never wronged myself since I was a child." Song Lu still believes this. So after a while, when Song Lu asionally watched the group, she heard Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei discussing. Yun Xiaoxiao recently met a man and seemed to be quite satisfied. She was dating in the past few days and rarely came to the group. . Seeing this, Song Lu had no doubt. When I waited for the video with Yun Xiaoxiao, Ipletely believed it. I was at ease in my studies. I also said that when Yun Xiaoxiao gets married, she must be notified, and even if she cante, she must also send her blessings. Yun Xiaoxiao said, not so fast, it made Song Lu more at ease. After Song Lu was dismissed, Yun Xiaoxiao started his own n. "I vote for Tang Yi, how about you?" Jiang Ting: "Is your health okay?" Yun Xiaoxiao: "No problem. I got his physical examination sheet. He is as strong as a cow. This guy has had more than 20 girlfriends and his body is so good. Tang Yi''s genes are very good, and he is nothing. Good husband, I think I can start." "Since there is no problem with her body, I think Tang Yi is also good, and it is not easy to be spotted. Anyway, this kid is romantic." Jiang Ting said. Huo Yongfei hesitated: "Xiao Xiao, have you really decided? Once you take this step, there is no turning back." see you tomorrow Chapter 4935: Unlucky Female President (11) Chapter 4935: Unlucky Female President (11) Chapter 4935 Unlucky Female President (11) [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao has already decided to start with Tang Yi at the original time. There are still five days before things happen. "Has the person you asked you to pick out before?" [Selected, I will send the information to you to see. ] The system has understood what Tang Guo would do. "Zhang Yiyan, the unemployed vagrant in various circles, relying on a good-looking face and a talkative mouth, is very popr in the circle of rich women. I think this person is not good, and the person who can let the rich woman buy it, if it reallyes to Yunxiao Xiao, if you have another child with Yun Xiaoxiao, it''s not that father is expensive by son? Then it won''t be a problem to start with Yun Xiaoxiao. The most terrifying thing is that if Yun Xiaoxiao epts him, isn''t it just to find a helper for her? " System: [This is because I didn''t think about it well. The host said that it would cost money to choose a circle of its own. It doesn''t look that bad, and it''s not the kind of guardian who can bend and stretch. I will definitely agree with this. After being analyzed by the host, Zhang Yiyan was indeed inappropriate. "You should investigate Zhang Yiyan more to see if he is suitable or not to hire me as a coolie. Men will have their own ambitions. Now rich women are not stupid. If he has ns to start a family, investigate what he has." understood. "Zuo Heng, a deste and wealthy child, used to be a second generation with a more romantic personality and spends money like water. After thepany''s ident, his parentsmitted suicide and are currently burdened with more than six billion debts. He was sentenced for deliberately hurting others before. One year, just came out? There have been investigations, why did he intentionally hurt people?" [Hispany was destroyed by a friend of his parents. After his parentsmitted suicide, he couldn''t help but beat others. "Then now he ns to hit someone?" [Not anymore. It is said that he is also in contact with some rich women recently, and it is estimated that he is preparing to take revenge. "That will definitely not work. I have the ability to bend and stretch. It''s too cruel to myself. It''s better to dig into mypany. I gave him money to open a branch. There are a lot of funds and resources. He should have grown up after all this time. In the future, when he takes revenge, he will definitely make money for me willingly." System: [It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. In other words, the host is big, you can''t do this. You obviously don''t look very good, you actually want to dig it out by yourself, and you are reluctant to put it on Yun Xiaoxiao. "Because their potential is too great, I''m looking for someone who looks good on the surface, but in fact the roots are already rotten, will not give Yun Xiaoxiao a helper. Moreover, for normal men, blood rtionship is There is no way to erase it." "If I make this transaction with one of them and give them a sum of money to let them do this round, in the future they will know that Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a son, what do you think will happen to them?" [I understand, normal people will not bear the heart and will definitely help them. ] The system is awakened, [The host is big, look at the third person, this person should be more in line with your ideas. Following the system''s instructions, Tang Guo opened the third person''s information. After reading the information, he really felt that this person was the most suitable. The third man''s name was Kong Feng. Kong Feng still had a little family background, but he was not well-born. He was the son of a junior. Chapter 4936: Unlucky Female President (12) Chapter 4936: Unlucky Female President (12) Chapter 4936 Unlucky Female President (12) Because the wife of the main house of the Kong family was too powerful, even if the young man was pregnant with Kong Feng, she still failed to live in the Kong family, not only that, but also often had some small idents. These are the masterpieces. Kong Feng''s father is considered powerful and powerful, but he started from the main house. If he leaves the main house, his career will definitely suffer a serious blow. After the negotiation, it was decided to send Kong Feng abroad. Kong Feng was also born abroad and has never seen his father a few times since he was a child. The whereabouts of Confucius has always been controlled by the wife of the main house, and these years have gradually be a little annoyed by this behavior. Therefore, I would still see Kong Feng secretly and give Kong Feng a lot of money. But he did not expect that Kong Feng learned to gamble when he was very young, and all the money he gave was used to gamble. He sold all the **** jewelry. Kong Feng''s behavior made Confucius very disappointed, and he was not so caring about him, but he still had to give the money. A few years ago, Kong Feng''s mother passed away and he could onlye back. At this time, Mrs. Zheng Fang''s son had grown up, and he was able to stand alone in thepany, and he was not afraid of a big wave caused by an abandoned Kong Feng. Agree to let Kong Fenge back. Kong Feng has an idle position in thepany and has no real power. He still hasn''t quit gambling. He often asks a group of people to y with him, most of them lose. This made Kongfu more and more disappointed, and he didn''t have a good face when he saw him. In the eyes of the Kong family, Kong Feng was a shame. Kong Feng was extremely unbnced because of this, and did some absurd things. It was the blood of Father Kong, he sent Kong Feng far away and gave money regrly every month. He also told Kong Feng to settle down, otherwise he would have no money. This was a humiliation to Kong Feng, but he couldn''t do without his father''s help, so he stayed obediently and didn''t go back. As a result, Kong Feng is very short of money. A gambler, no matter how much money he has, he will never feel that he has more money. Moreover, Kong Feng''s face is also good. In this circle, if he knows a good-looking, rich, and pretty woman, he will follow and develop this woman into his desperate girlfriend. She was kind to her at first, and then the woman would devote her money to him. When the timees to break up, no one has said that Kong Feng is not. Don''t look at Tang Guo knowing so much, it''s because the system is capable. On the surface, Kong Feng hides it very well. Anyone who sees it will say that he is handsome, especially acting. "Just him." "Tongzi, if you go to contact Kong Feng, it''s a private job, the price is one million, he will be tempted." System: [It''s so cheap for him. "It''s okay. He doesn''t heat his hands and will soon be the owner of the casino." "By the way, in the afternoon, you use Jiang Ting''s and Huo Yongfei''s mobile phone numbers to send a message to Yun Xiaoxiao. The content of the message is''Xiao Xiao, or forget it.'' If she gives up, she will consider the long-term n. If she insists on not giving up, everything will be business as usual." [Understood, the host is big. Is this sentence thest turning point? In fact, the host didn''t know it, even if he sent this sentence, Yun Xiaoxiao would not look back. Because she doesn''t think that such an approach will cause harm to others, she just wants to satisfy her own selfishness. There was still some time before that incident happened. Tang Guo continued to be busy in thepany, looking through the information given to her through the system, and observing the capable employees in herpany. Chapter 4937: Unlucky Female President (13) Chapter 4937: Unlucky Female President (13) Chapter 4937 Unlucky Female President (13) Originally there was a secretary and three assistants beside her. Now there is one secretary and five assistants, which means two more people. The secretary is responsible for arranging her work and itinerary, and the other five assistants, because of their good endurance, were all assigned to the office to handle somepetent documents. After the assistants integrate the files, she confirms thest important ones, which will greatly reduce a lot of work. And on some asions where she is not necessary, she arranges people from thepany to go. Sure enough, the whole person is much easier. On the third day, Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng, who were invited, came to thepany. When the two of them received that call, they both felt they were dreaming. First, a serious female voice introduced herself where she was, and then she said that the president of the Tang family was interested in their abilities. If they are interested, they cane and have a look and talk about it in the office. Finally, they verified the information, and it was really the phone number of Tang''s head office. So, on the agreed day, they came. Zhang Yiyan admitted that he is not a good person. He desperately wants to get in touch with those rich women just to upgrade his ss. I hope that one day I can stand by this and truly integrate into this circle. And those rich women, it can be regarded as getting what they need. However, the facts are not as simple as he thought. The ss does not mean leaping. The rich woman has concerns about the rich woman and it is impossible to really push him up. As for Zuo Heng, the purpose is even simpler. If the Tang family can take him in and give him support, why should he go to ask for help? Turning over is faster, he can''t wait to get revenge. "I know that you are all people who dont like to live under people and have your own goals, so I n to invest in you. In other words, in the future, I will only hold yourpanys shares, regardless of yourpanys business, you are Own boss." Tang Guo said straightforwardly. The industry she let the two get involved in does not conflict with the Tang family. Zhang Yiyan: "Is President Tang kidding?" "If Mr. Tanges true, even if he isn''t the boss, I''m willing to work for Mr. Tang for a lifetime. I suffocated a bad breath in my heart. ." Zuo Heng''s determination is far greater than Zhang Yiyan''s, because he has reallye to an end. In fact, these two people were also mentioned in the original plot. Zhang Yiyan did praise the sess of the sster, but within two years, he was defeated by a milk doll, and finally died depressed. The same is true for Zuo Heng. He has just started, and he is nning to carry out the next project to make thepany flip over. Unexpectedly, a milk doll would like this project. He took it away without hesitation, and he did not have thest word. Opportunity, followed in the footsteps of his parents. This was the reason why Tang Guo rejected it when he saw the experience of the two. "Tongzi, you''re not careful after watching the plot." System: , isnt there a host? I really didn''t pay much attention to this kind of little cannon fodder. I didn''t know that there was such a character. The name was not mentioned in the plot, but there was a plot introduction. I didn''t know it was them. Isnt the host guessing after reading their information?] "Okay, don''t me you, thanks to you for finding them." When Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng walked out of the Tang Building, they felt they were dreaming when they looked at the dazzling sun outside. Chapter 4938: Unlucky Female President (14) Chapter 4938: Unlucky Female President (14) Chapter 4938 Unlucky Female President (14) "Hello, my name is Zhang Yiyan." When Zhang Yiyan felt that this was not a dream, he stretched out his hand to Zuo Heng and introduced himself, and inadvertently showed a smile like spring breeze. It is this kind of smile that makes the rich women tempted. Zuo Heng also stretched out his hand: "Zuo Heng, you should have heard of the six billion in debt." "You are more miserable than me. If I have six billion in debt, I may not be able to survive. You are very courageous." Zhang Yiyan is reallyplimenting, not polite. In fact, if he does other things, he won''t starve to death, but he can''t realize his cross-ss dream. But thinking of some things in the past, even if he tried desperately in his life, he had to cross sses, he could be regarded as a sigh of relief. Zuo Heng said, "Because I still have many things to do, I dare not survive." "In the future, contact us a lot, there may be opportunities for cooperation." "I have the same idea." Zuo Heng said. The two released their hands and left in two different directions. Zhang Yiyan drove away, Zuo Heng took a taxi to leave. Zhang Yiyan looked at Zuo Heng who got into the taxi and sighed. He didn''t expect that the arrogant young master would also take a taxi. Once Zuo Heng, the sports cars that go out every day are not the same. Opportunity, this opportunity cannot be missed. [Host big, didn''t you say that you wanted to dig someone over to help thepany? Why should you give them money to start a business? "If youe into thepany to do coolies, you should look for more. People like Zhang Yiyan and Zuo Heng are not suitable for employees at all. They can bend and stretch, have ambition and courage, dare to work hard, and be a boss. In thepany, it can''t y a big role. Don''t forget, I gave them the money they started. No matter how big theirpany is, wouldn''t they make money for me?" [It makes sense, so, is this a wild cow? "Weird words." [Host is very busy, I''m going to find a cow for you. ] The system hummed twice, [I''ll find that guy for you by the way, I dont know what species he can reincarnate in this life, I hope its a human. "This world has no special energy. If he is not human, it would be miserable." Time flies, and it''s the day when everything happened. In fact, the original owner also participated in this reception, but Yun Xiaoxiao left after finishing the business. Tang Jun woke up in the morning and found that something was wrong, and the record could not be found. He thought he was drunk and couldn''t control it. No one will publicize such things. Tang Guo came to the reception not too soon, and Tang Yi knew she wasing, and waited at the door early. "Sister, it''s a bit early today." Tang Yi greeted Tang Guo with a smile, and quickly helped her out of the car. Tang Guo nced around him, "Where is your femalepanion?" "How is it possible to bring a femalepanion on such asions today? I have to stay by my sister''s side to protect you, lest those old perverts take advantage." Yes, in the original plot, Tang Yi did not bring a femalepanion tonight. Whenever there is a drinking party with Tang Guo, he will not bring his femalepanion together, because he has to stay by Tang Guo''s side and help her keep the wine away from time to time. If Tang Guo is satisfied, and he also thinks a good man appears, he will stay away a little bit. Tang Yi''s younger brother is actually a good one, and the rtionship between the two siblings has always been very good. The fact that his own girlfriend changed quickly was also the most dissatisfied point of the original owner. He said many times that the other party did not listen. Chapter 4939: Unlucky Female President (15) Chapter 4939: Unlucky Female President (15) Chapter 4939 Unlucky Female President (15) [The host is big, Yun Xiaoxiao is exactly what you thought. I didn''t change my mind. I have intercepted the news and they will not find the problem. A few dayster, I will quietly erase the news. "Then follow the original n, is Kong Fenging?" Tang Guo was holding a ss of wine and just met a few people. His eyes were swept at the reception. Tang Yi was indeed good and stayed by her side all the time. [Already here, I told him, when to go to the room, wait for my news. Here, the one sitting in the corner. Tang Guo nced around, and she found that Kong Feng was holding a wine ss with a yful smile on the corner of her mouth. It should be this time. It made him find it interesting, right? "Actually, I remembered something. That day, I watched Yun Xiaoxiao''s girlfriends, Song Lu, which should have appeared at the back of the plot. It was just a brief introduction at the time, and no specific name was mentioned." The system hurriedly scanned the plot. His speed was very fast. As expected, within ten seconds, he found the plot: The Song brothers and sisters had an idental car ident on the road, and they remained in aa after the operation. There was a risk of bing a vegetative. The two brothers and sisters took them abroad for better treatment. [The host is big, there really is. "Look again, what happened before this story." [Isn''t it when Tang Yi did the paternity test when many people were surprised? At that time the pot fell on Tang Jun. After the system was finished, I felt something was wrong. [The host meant that, ording to Song Lu''s personality, it was mostly a guess at the origin of the matter, and was nning toe back to tell the truth, or let her brother follow, but unexpectedly encountered an ident. "Do not rule out this possibility. The curse has the function of doom. If you use a too powerful curse, ordinary people cannot bear it." This was also Tang Guo who kept Yun Xiaoxiao in the group. She wanted to see how the other party tricked Margaret into giving such a powerful spell, so that it could give people in the group a long memory. Tang Guo didn''t talk to the system for long, because someone came to her to say hello again. She is usually responsible for discussing with others. Tang Yi is toasting to each other. Everyone is familiar with the style of the Tang family. It''s not surprising and doesn''t mind. Tang''s sisters and brothers depended on each other since they were young, and their rtionship is good. "Sister, my uncle is here." Tang Yi drank a lot of wine in a row, and his face was a little red, but there was still some distance from being drunk. Seeing Tang Jun who walked in, Tang Yi quickly said to Tang Guo," Unexpectedly, my uncle would alsoe." "You don''t want to think about the person hosting the cocktail party today, can you note?" Tang Guo had already led Tang Yi to see Tang Jun, and both of them called the boy uncle. Tang Jun is a bad word. He is not cold and arrogant. He is introverted and doesn''t like to talk very much. Speaking of it, I was kidnapped when I was a child, which caused a psychological shadow. I also got autism at that time. It was thanks to Tang Guo''s parents that he could return to normal. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, Tang Jun''s indifferent appearance seemed to be not very close to Tang Guo''s two siblings. "My uncle will be drunk again in a while." Tang Yiughed, "It''s all said that my uncle is a cannibal tiger. Who knows that he pours a ss. If he is a beauty, it would be dangerous." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s head: "Beauty? What''s in my mind all day? Don''t hurry up to help my uncle. What happened to my uncle in a moment, you can stillugh out of it." "Sister, I''m going to take care of my uncle, what do you do?" "It''s okay. I brought the assistants today. Just call them over." Tang Guo had already dialed the phone and soon five assistants appeared beside her, three men and two women, all smiling at Tang Yi. Tang Yi''s expression was strange: "Obviously, with an assistant, you actually let your brother keep the wine, sister, you have gone bad." Tang Yi yelled and went to Tang Jun, otherwise he would be drunk if he didn''t give Tang Jun a stop. Tang Guo found a position, and took the five assistants to sit on the sofa, and the system would report the situation to her at any time. Yun Xiaoxiao has already arrived, but she is not at the reception, but outside. She has to go inter. There are too many people at the moment, and it will be detrimental to her if she recognizes it. see you tomorrow Chapter 4940: Unlucky Female President (16) Chapter 4940: Unlucky Female President (16) Chapter 4940 Unlucky Female President (16) "Tang Yi drank a lot of wine tonight. He was helping Mr. Tang before, but now he was helping Tang Jun." Huo Yongfei was on the spot to observe Tang Yi''s whereabouts and secretly reported to Yun Xiaoxiao. The news, after sending this sentence, he sent another sentence, "Xiao Xiao, have you really decided?" "It''s all at this time. It doesn''t make much sense to say this. Tang Yi will go back to the room after he leaves. Remember to tell me." nning for this thing for so long, seeing that it is only one step away from seeding, Yun Xiaoxiao cannot give up. Afraid that Huo Yongfei would say anything more, Yun Xiaoxiao said again: "Hurry up and help me stare at people. Once he leaves the reception, tell me. He has the door card for his room, and I have already got the card, so I will wait for him to go up. " Huo Yongfei looked at the text, a bleak shed across his eyes, and did not say more: "Okay, don''t worry, I will notify you when he goes up." "As expected to be my good girlfriend." Unknowingly, another hour passed, and the reception was about to end. Tang Yi''s drink volume was good, but even helping Tang Guo and Tang Jun to block the wine, his mind was a little confused. Tang Jun didn''t drink much, but not every time he didn''t drink it. He would still take a sip asionally. Just a few more sips would be the same as the amount of his drink. Regardless of whether he is blushing, it doesn''t look like he is drunk, but in fact he can''t support it any more. Tang Jun didn''t drink alcohol when it was not necessary. But on such asions today, he has to drink more or less, he has not yet reached that kind of status where no one''s face is given. Don''t look at Tang Yi''s face being very red. In fact, he is better than Tang Jun. Standing next to Tang Jun, he secretly asked, "Uncle, is it all right?" "It won''t work anymore." Tang Jun said this seriously. If he didn''t want this weakness to be exposed, Tang Yi had tough. Tang Yi suggested: "It''s almost over. Go back to the room and rest. I can''t do it anymore. If you continue, maybe I will see three or four uncles." At this time, Tang Guo also came to the two of them. Tang Yi yelled at Tang Guo that he was drunk and would not go back today. He would stay at the hotel directly. He booked a room here in advance. "Sister, are you going back?" Tang Guo: "I''m not going back, I booked the room in advance." "That''s OK, I can''t help it anymore," Tang Yi rubbed his head, "Everyone is too enthusiastic. It''s not easy to refuse if you take one bite. Especially those who are looking for my uncle and sister, they look special Hope to get me drunk." So the three of them went upstairs to the room with the help of the assistant. The first thing they arrived at was Tang Yi''s room, but Tang Jun could no longer hold it at the moment, and they were all supported by two assistants. "Or, let my uncle live in my room." Tang Yi took out the key card and swiped the card to enter the room, and soon his brows wrinkled, and the room seemed to be unable to open, "It should be a malfunction." Tang Guo said at this time, "Should I send my uncle back to his room, it''s not a few steps away." "Okay, call someone over in a while to see what''s going on with the door of the room." The problem with the room door is certainly a good thing the system does. Tonight, only two people can enter this room, Kong Feng, Yun Xiaoxiao, no others. In the end, Tang Jun was sent back to his own room. Tang Yi yawned and said, "Then I will find someone to see what''s going on with the door of the room over there. Today it is all full. I guess I won''t be able to change the room. I will only have one night. Chapter 4941: Unlucky Female President (17) Chapter 4941: Unlucky Female President (17) Chapter 4941 Unlucky Female President (17) "You are tired too, go to sleep." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s shoulder. At that moment, Tang Yi only felt so sleepy, so he yawned and rolled directly onto the sofa. Tang Guo took a spare quilt, put it on Tang Yi''s body, and went out. "The little brother can''t hold it anymore and fell asleep directly on the sofa. There is also a problem with the door over there, and there will be no problem for one night here." Tang Guo and the assistants at the door said, "You have been busy all day. Go to rest if you have a rest, and go home if you should go home. After talking, Tang Guo closed the door and let the system tamper with the door lock. No one wanted to open the door tonight. After doing all this, Tang Guo also returned to her room, because she knew these things, so she booked a room next door in advance. Before the matter was over, she was uneasy, although nothing would go wrong. Tang Guo, who was in the room, didn''t sleep naturally, and he entered the group with consciousness to chat with the friends in the group. [School Flowers]: Has Yun Xiaoxiao ever appeared? [Ziyun]: Except for a few words the day I first came in, I haven''t reappeared since. [Chi Xiao]: Maybe it was blocked, or I forgot to have such a group. [Margaret]: Margarets sadness, you will not understand. I can ept that the school flower hasn''te to my world, but I am really disappointed with the neer Yun Xiaoxiao, why can''t Ie to a good one? [Shangguan Yungu]: Dont be sad, Senior Margaret, Master Uncle wille to your world one day. [Margaret]: Can you give me a specific time? What day will it be? By the way, are you out? I haven''t seen you for days. [Shangguan Yungu]: Its already out, but I dont think the situation is very good. This is not the fairnd where I stayed. It seems to have reached another strange ce. [Mo Yuntian]: Why is it strange? Are all men in that world? [Shangguan Yungu]: No, there are both men and women here, but it feels like Yin and Yang are reversed, not in line with what we usually know. [Mission Fairy]: For example? [Margaret]: Misty, missing for a while, where have you been? [Fairy Misty]: I took my disciple to explore the secret realm. I just came out, experiencing life and death every day, and there is no more water. [Mission Fairy]: Yun Gu, what''s weird in your world, let''s talk about it and let us gain insight. [Shangguan Yungu]: Well, the women here are tall, powerful, and powerful. The most ordinary women can lift 50 kilograms without any problem. On the contrary, the man here looks very weak, as if a gust of wind will blow. When I first came here, many people came to watch me... If I blushed, I asked myself to look good, and after I cultivated immortality, I could keep my youthful appearance even better than before. However, those women and men pointed around me and said that this man is so ugly. He has never seen such an ugly man. He is so ugly, why go out without a veil? [Shangguan Yungu]: There are also kind people whofort me. It''s not my fault to be ugly. Let me not be sad. When I go out and wear a veil properly, no one will point me. If it were not for this group, I might doubt my life for the first time. [Margaret]: Hahahahahahahahahahaha, some people say your kid looks ugly? Yun Gu, you should take a selfie at this time. In other words, can''t our group send pictures? You will send the scenes you see to us for insights. Chapter 4942: Unlucky Female President (18) Chapter 4942: Unlucky Female President (18) Chapter 4942 Unlucky Female President (18) [Ziyun]: An aesthetically distorted world? [Chi Xiao]: Means, does the man over there regard weakness as beauty? [Mo Yuntian]: What a weird world, its the yin and yang upside-down, Yun Gu, you look good, although you are worse than your master, but you are already superior, dont suspect you are ugly because of the gossip of these people, you dont ugly. [Mission Fairy]: Is there such a fun world? Yun Gu, let''s talk more specifically. [Shangguan Yungu]: The men here are tender, petite, and white and tender. Most of their heights are in the position of my heart, so I, a tall person, became an alien in their eyes, saying that I am a man who looks like a woman. The first time I was described this way, I always felt a little bit shocked. And their women, as long as they are tall and strong, are as beautiful as they think. [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, this ce is terrible. I would have known it a long time ago. Now when I go out, they all say this man is ugly. [Mo Yuntian]: Forbearance, this is not too big a matter, you just can''t hear it. Practice seriously and find a way out as soon as possible. It was your kid who did it yourself, so you have to go to the secret realm. Are youfortable now? [Chi Xiao]: Maybe it''s the test God gave you. Come on. [Margaret]: If you are very suspicious of life, take selfies in groups and be praised by us, you will feel that you are not ugly. Tang Guo couldn''t help but interrupt when he saw such arge amount of information in the chat. [School Flower]: Yun Gu, in this world you live in, are men giving birth to children? [Shangguan Yungu]: Master, you really got the point, this world is where men give birth. After a man bes pregnant, their body structure changes. When the dayes, it will be able to produce smoothly. After giving birth, their body structure will be restored to its original state. Therefore, he felt that the world was somewhat subversive. Since cultivating immortality, he has known a lot of incredible things. If he were an ordinary person, he would never believe it. The group continued to discuss where Shangguan Yungu visited. Everyone asked, Shangguan Yun Gu Duo went out to see and share with them the difference in that ce. Later, Tang Guo discovered that Shangguan Yungu had really taken a few selfies for himself to get his personal dynamics. The friends in the group seriously praised him for his good looks, not ugly at all, and have confidence in himself. Looking at thefort, Shangguan Yungu was a little bit dumbfounded. Tang Guo also felt that theseforts were reallyforting someone who didn''t look that good-looking. [The host is big, Kong Feng entered the room. "Has Yun Xiaoxiao acted?" [Not yet, I''m still waiting, there are still some people outside. She went to the monitoring room. Yun Junling was seriously ill. The hotel manager knew that Yun Xiaoxiao would be the leader of the Yun family in the future, and everyone respected her. So, doing this trick is very easy. "Then stare at her and tell me when she enters the room." It was about midnight when Yun Xiaoxiao came out of the monitoring room, she turned off the monitoring of the road leading to Tang Yi. Using the key card, she entered the room smoothly. She didn''t n to turn on the light because of the ck light. She mainly considered that if something happened halfway, she could still take the opportunity to slip away, and the other party would not know who she was. I camete because I took a shower, washed my hair, washed my clothes and duvets, and cleaned up. Chapter 4943: Unlucky Female President (19) Chapter 4943: Unlucky Female President (19) Chapter 4943 Unlucky Female President (19) Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know that the person living in this room was not Tang Yi, but Kong Feng. She didn''t know that Kong Feng drank alcohol but was not drunk. The person who contacted him said that the employer likes this kind of stimulus. When the timees, do not turn on the lights or make a noise, just passively ept it. Kong Feng is also a person who likes to y excitement, not only can y, but also get money, he thinks very good. It was just ten days before his father gave him money, and he only gave him half a million a month, which was not enough. The employer gave him one million, two months of pocket money from his father, which is quite a bargain. But he still asked one more question, how old is the woman who came in by then, and is she ugly. The man said that he was definitely not ugly and he was very young, so he wanted toe and have a look. Although the ck light is blind and invisible, but the touch can still be felt. If it is an old woman, he will run away quickly, anyway, the employer dare not say anything. Kong Feng was thinking, he was given a medicine. This still made him worry, and after a while he felt that this was the medicine in that respect, and he was relieved. Next he heard a young female voice, kind of cute. There was also a small hand pinched on his face, she was a very young woman. ... After the matter was over, Kong Feng actually had some ideas. After all, it was not his initiative, but he felt very exciting. He pretended to be drunk and fell asleep. Hearing the sound in the room, the woman was still muttering that it was cheaper for him. Kong Feng was a little bit funny if she never met again. I don''t know who''s the daughter of a daughter, so she can find excitement, so I really want to know her. Thinking of a million, he did not move. It was not until Yun Xiaoxiao left the room that Kong Feng sat up and sent a message to his employer. [The host is big, it''s done. After Tang Guo heard these words, she fell asleep. Yun Xiaoxiao has returned to the monitoring room, restored the monitoring inside to normal, and deleted all the monitoring where she had appeared excessively, leaving no trace at all. "Are you going home now?" Yun Xiaoxiao got into Huo Yongfei''s car. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were both in the car. Only when Yun Xiaoxiao came out did she feel relieved. "I told my mother before that I will live with Jiang Ting tonight and I won''t go back." Huo Yongfei saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s fatigue and said with concern: "Are you okay?" "It''s okay, it''s just a little tired." Yun Xiaoxiao touched her stomach, "I don''t know if I can be pregnant once, it doesn''t matter, once not, I will n next time. Anyway, I don''t want to get married, I must have a child." The next morning, Tang Yi was awake by Tang Jun in a daze. "Why are you sleeping here?" Tang Jun asked puzzledly, "Don''t you have your own room?" Tang Yi yawned and sat up from the sofa, saying that he did not understand: "I don''t know, maybe it was too drunk. I sent you back and fell asleep on the sofa. Looking at the quilt on my body, most of them are sisters. They are not allowed to move me, for fear of awakening me." "Yeah." Tang Jun had no doubt, at this moment, Tang Guo had already knocked on the door. She walked in and mentionedst night''s affairs: "You said that you were too sleepyst night, so youy on it all at once. I didn''t ask anyone to move you." "It seems that I drank too much yesterday." Tang Yi scratched his head, without doubting what Tang Guo said. He looked at Tang Jun, "Uncle looks like he is going to be busy?" "Well, there will be a meeting at nine o''clock this morning." Tang Jun buttoned his buttons and looked at Tang Yi''s silly appearance. By the way, "You are not too young anymore. Don''t always get confused. If you want to fall in love, just talk seriously." Dont just focus on freshness." Tang Yi''s face copsed: "Uncle, it''s unlucky for you to mention this early this morning." Chapter 4944: Unlucky Female President (20) Chapter 4944: Unlucky Female President (20) Chapter 4944 Unlucky Female President (20) "If the eldest brother is still there, he will definitely hit you. The burden of thepany falls on Xiaoguo. You should take some responsibility. You are twenty-five this year, and Xiaoguo is twenty-eight months away, because Taking care of thepany, so far I haven''t talked about a single object." Tang Yi covered his ears: "Uncle, pay attention to your personal settings. You are not good at talking. You are too wordy to talk, and others will think you are worn." Tang Jun was very serious: "You really want Xiaoguo to stay in thepany for the rest of my life? I heard her assistant say that she doesn''t have much rest time. You are a brother, shouldn''t you share more? My girlfriend talked about it. No one is serious after more than a dozen tenures." "Uncle, when ites to talking about girlfriends, I absolutely love every girlfriend, and they should also like me. But, this favorite has a shelf life. After the shelf life expires, I definitely cant Go on, it''s not that I don''t want to be stable." Tang Yi thought of what Tang Jun said: "By the way, my sister should really talk about someone, so I should pay more attention to it. If there is something good, I will definitely catch him as a brother-inw." Tang Jun has nothing to say about this. "My little brother, my uncle meant that if you asked you to help me with things like finding a brother-inw, you dont need to worry about things like that. The point is that you work more." Since Tang Jun mentioned this, Tang Guo just took this Bringing Tang Yi back to work, there are some things she really can''t handle to others, and it''s different for her brother. "Uncle, I actually have an idea. Let the younger brothere back to take charge of some of the head office affairs. I am really too busy alone. His entertainmentpany is usually watched by people and is not busy at all, otherwise he Where is the time to talk about girlfriends?" Tang Guo grabbed Tang Yi''s shoulder: "Brother, you can''t look at your sister, who is exhausted in the office, right?" "Sister, I''ll go." Tang Yi stretched his hands, "I''ll go, don''t say anything, can''t Ie back and do it?" "That''s good. Hurry up and wash up. Just go back with me today. The position of Tang''s vice president is yours and has been reserved for you." Tang Yi: Can you refuse? Obviously not. Tang Yi thought that he really went back to fight. He didn''t expect that, except for the first day, he was going crazy afterwards. His sister, she doesn''t treat him as a human being, and orders all kinds of important things to him. As a vice president, he had to do it. "It''s nice to have a smart brother. Now the entertainment is less than half. In the past, other people in thepany can''t represent me, my brother can go." Tang Guo sat in the office especially leisurely, five assistants, she was divided into four One to Tang Yi, and one of them was promoted to Tang Yis secretary. Tang Yi is not incapable, he just likes to y too much. Tang Guo gave him so many tasks, and he did it perfectly, allowing thepany''s senior management to change their previous impression of him. Unexpectedly, Mr. Tang, the younger brother, is not like the legendary ipetence. "Sister, have you seen that, my wives on the Inte all miss me and ask me where I have been. Why haven''t I posted any updates or new rtionships? The wives suspect that I am hurt." "Just report it to them, you are working hard." Tang Guo did not expect that Tang Yi really took a bunch of documents and took another selfie to show that he was working hard. Time flew for more than a month. Yun Xiaoxiao bought a pregnancy test stick at the pharmacy nervously. After a test, she found that she was pregnant. She immediately shared the good news in a small group of three. see you tomorrow Chapter 4945: Unlucky Female President (21) Chapter 4945: Unlucky Female President (21) Chapter 4945 Unlucky Female President (21) Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao, congrattions, now do you want to tell auntie the good news? Yun Xiaoxiao: No, wait another two months. Now tell my mother that she will definitely object to my giving birth to the child, maybe she will directly ask me to kill it. It is safest to wait another two months, at that time it was more than three months. Even if she didn''t agree with it, if I procrastinated for a while, I could miss the time for the abortion. Huo Yongfei: Then you should pay more attention to your body recently and don''t be too tired. Now you are not alone. Jiang Ting: Oh, that Tang Yi is quite active recently. There are countless wives on the Inte. I heard that he went back to the Tang headquarters to work. Huo Yongfei: I also saw it, and took pictures of him as a tired dog. His wives on the Inte were crying distressed. Jiang Ting: Xiao Xiao was able to choose him. It was really the good luck for him that he had gone for a few lifetimes. Yun Xiaoxiao: You two, just discuss this kind of thing in the group. I didn''t want to know the father of this child. From now on, Tang Yi will be Tang Yi, and I will be me. Whatever he does, it has nothing to do with me. He is just a tool man. Yun Xiaoxiao: You have to keep it secret, or if the Tang family finds out, what if theye to grab the child with me? Jiang Ting: Well, I know, I will be measured, just because Tang Yi is not pleasing to the eye, such a carefree person, there are a bunch of women on the Inte who call themselves his wives. These women are crazy. Huo Yongfei: This is what he is. If he is really busy, how can he still have time to take pictures of his working environment every day, apanied by very busy and hard writing? Obviously, I just want to attract attention and sensationalize. Yun Xiaoxiao: Okay, don''t mention him, you two, now that you have children, everything in the future will have nothing to do with him. Whatever he is, I am not interested. Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting stopped mentioning Yun Xiaoxiao''s words. In their hearts, they don''t like a **** like Tang Yi. No matter whether it''s a person or character, they don''t think it''s good, and they always think Yun Xiaoxiao is particrly disadvantaged. Tang Guo also knew about Yun Xiaoxiao''s pregnancy. Tang Yi has been exercising for more than a month, and now she has no problem dealing with all the problems, and she is not so busy anymore. Tang Yi really has no time to meet his new girlfriend. Tired with the dog every day, he falls asleep after returning home. The only fun is to take a picture of your current situation and show sympathy. He didn''t mean to retreat. Instead, he felt that he was a bit ignorant before. He was so busy. Before his sister was too busy to be crazy, it''s no wonder that there was no time to find brother-inw. "Sister, do you want to go out for travel, rx or something?" Tang Guo was stunned: "Why did you talk about this suddenly?" "I just thought you were too tired before. You have taken care of me from childhood to most. I was so yful before and focused all the focus of thepany on you. No wonder my uncle couldn''t help but scold me. You know, My uncle has always been very quiet, and when he said this, he was absolutely wordy, totally unlike his style." "Sister, let''s go out and y, rx. I have ordered a free flight for you." Tang Yi took out his phone and showed Tang Guo the ticket booking page. "You have rarely stopped for so many years. Ever." "My younger brother has grown up and is sensible." Tang Guo touched Tang Yi''s head, "I finally know that my sister is tired, and I know how to feel sorry for my sister." "Thats not it. I used to think its easy to manage the headquarters. You just need to order and someone will solve it. Now Im going to battle and I know its not like that. Its more difficult than I thought. It should be better these years. I dont know how my sister spent it before." Chapter 4946: Unlucky Female President (22) Chapter 4946: Unlucky Female President (22) Chapter 4946 Unlucky Female President (22) "You are right. It used to be very difficult, but fortunately I have my uncle to help, otherwise such a bigpany, how can I be shocked." Tang Guo epted Tang Yi''s proposal, she originally nned to let Tang Yie back to work. Now that Tang Yi took the initiative to pick up the burden, she was not polite. Three dayster, Tang Guo arranged everything, handed over thepany to Tang Yi in peace of mind, and went to the airport with his luggage. Tang Yi went to drop off the ne. He looked at the easy pace, like a liberated Tang Guo, always feeling strange. "Vice President Tang, it''s time to go back to the meeting, there is still half an hour." The secretary reminded. "Okay, go back now." Tang Yi rubbed his head, God, it was another busy crying day, he looked back, feeling a little regretful in his heart. He hurriedlyforted himself again, this is what he took the initiative to mention, let my sister rest for a few days, when she has enough y, she wille back. Tang Guo went to y in one ce in two days, nning to y all over the country. To be honest, the original owner lost his parents when he was young, and when the original owner waspetent for thepany, Tang Jun gave her the ownership of thepany. Except for taking over thepany, she hasn''t been out for a long time. In many ces in China, even if she asionally travels on business, she cannot go to those beautiful scenic spots. Now she went next to each other, and in a blink of an eye it was a month and a half. Before Tang Yi called Tang Guo, they always said, "Sister, you are having fun. Thepany has me. You don''t need toe back in a hurry." Since thest two days, the content of Tang Yis call has changed: "Sister, it will be two monthster. When will you be back? I see your circle of friends. You have yed well-known ces in China. Do you want toe back? Come back to thepany and have a look." "Isn''t thepany running well? Although I have gone to some famous ces, there are still some niche ces that I did not go." Tang Guo relentlessly refused to go back, and the pot fell on Tang Yi She didnt worry about getting it back. Tang Yi was dumbfounded. He said he woulde back after ying for a while? Why not talk about credit? He actually has such an older sister, it''s a pitted brother. "Brother, don''t worry, I can find these ces. If I go to remote ces, I will definitely find someone to follow." In fact, Tang Guo would not, because she was not afraid of anything, no one could do anything to her. Tang Guo rented a car at this time, and nned to go where he could only travel by car or chartered a car. There was no tourist area developed here. In the car, she also prepared a lot of food, because then she might pass through no man''snd and encounter wild animals. It''s rare to have time to rx, and she can''t miss this opportunity. When Yun Xiaoxiao makes things happen, it will be almost the same if shees back again. In other words, there is still half a month of leisure. System: [Host, your brother is crying in the office every day, your heart is so cruel. "It should have been long time for him to be busy, otherwise he would go and fall in love with the little girl, and he would not dare to do anything all day long, and cause trouble. Keep him busy and he won''t be lonely and cold." System: [It really makes sense. Tang Yi has been in the window for several months, but this has never happened. By the way, its funny, isnt your brothers reputation bad? There are also female employees in thepany who want to hook him up. Now he is so tired that he is very angry when he encounters a hookup from a female employee and starts to pick the other party''s troubles. There are already several female employees who have been singled out by him as unqualified because of this. Two options, retraining, or just get out. [Now the female employees of thepany are very behaving and dare not mess with him. "That''s very good." System: Harm, real sister. Chapter 4947: Unlucky Female President (23) Chapter 4947: Unlucky Female President (23) Chapter 4947 Unlucky Female President (23) Two dayster, Tang Guo came to a seldom-popted area. She was a little lost because she didn''t let the system show the way. The mobile phone has no signal, but she doesn''t panic because she wants to go out and the system can show her the way at any time. This is no man''snd, it is very dangerous, either starving to death, cold to death, or being eaten by wild beasts, leaving only bones. [Host big, why do you have toe here? "Walking around is just a sudden thought." Tang Guo said, "It''s actually also an intuition. I want to go in this direction." [The matter is not simple anymore, the host is big but a high-level soul, your intuition is the truth, there is definitely something in this direction. "I don''t know, I will understand when I walk down. Looking at Yun Xiaoxiao, if there is any movement, tell me and we will go back." understood. In another day, the ce where Tang Guo came was deeper. And I also encountered some objects that have been used by humans. In fact, traces of human existence have always been in these ces. But these things in front of her were obviously only recently used. She looked at the wrapping paper, and the date of production of the rope on it proved that someone did pass by here not long ago. A few hourster, she found blood and some residual bones. "Someone was killed." Tang Guo searched around, found the clothes and identity certificates of the victims, and made a mark on the spot. "There are also cameras, and the equipment is very professional. It seems to be some professional cameras. Lovers, get lost here, something unexpected happened." "I don''t know if there are any alive," Tang Guo said to the system, "Help me scan to see if there are any traces of living people around, and send a signal to the outside." As for why there is a signal in no man''snd, she doesn''t need to exin more, many things are unexinable. [The host is big, the signal has been sent. Be careful, it''s getting dark, and it will be time for the beasts in a while. "Don''t worry, I''m ready, look for it quickly, is there anyone alive." The system quickly searched, and half an hourter, the system shouted: "The host is big, find a living one." Tang Guo drove past the ce pointed by the system, because this ce was a in, even if there was no highway, it was very t, and there was no problem driving. After a while, she drove to the ce designated by the system, only to see a dpidated car, the window had been destroyed, simr to the previous cars she encountered. Tang Guo walked over and took a look. The car was also in tatters, obviously the ws of a beast. There is no one in the car. "Where are you talking about?" [Under the car, this person is a bit clever. He dug a hole under the car and piled it up with stones so that he could temporarily take refuge. However, his food and water have been exhausted, and it is estimated that he can only wait for rescue. If the rescue does note, it is just waiting for death. Tang Guo said that she understood. She knocked on the door of the car and shouted at the person below: "Hey, how are you?" The drowsy person underneath suddenly woke up cleverly and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s okay." "Then youe out, I have water and food here, get in the car first." "Lack of strength." The weak voice came out, causing Tang Guo to frown. She looked at the broken car, with her palm on the body, and pushed the body away. Chapter 4948: Unlucky Female President (24) Chapter 4948: Unlucky Female President (24) Chapter 4948 Unlucky Female President (24) After pushing the car, there was a pit on the spot, surrounded by stones, and there was a man with whiteplexion and chapped lips, looking very embarrassed. The man seemed to feel something. He raised his head and smiled at Tang Guo. It was the kind of rebirth smile, but when he saw Tang Guo clearly, he was a little stunned: "Only you?" "Correct." The man said intermittently: "The strength... is really great." Tang Guo moved away the stone, pulled the person up, and walked toward his car: "It''s nothing." Man: "..." I can''t tell. Even if he hasn''t eaten much food recently, it''s more than 100 catties. This woman obviously has no respect for his weight. Tang Guo understood, so she said why instinct came to this ce because it turned out to be picking up people. Tang Guo threw the person to the side of the car, took out the biscuits and water, and handed it to him: "Hurry up and add moisture and strength." The man was not polite either, he just said thank you, took it and ate it. Fill two bottles of water first before he will ept the cookies. After ten minutes, he finally felt a little bit stronger. He was lying on the grass, looking at the position of the sky, and said: "He actually survived." But seeing the darkening sky, his face changed again: "It''s too early to tell the truth, and I don''t know what will happen at night." "You can go out alive." Tang Guo said. The man shook his head: "You are also lost? It is basically impossible to go out of this ce, unless you can send a signal to let people outside find it. Even if people outside can receive the signal, we may not be able to support them. find us." "You probably haven''t seen here at night. There are many wolves and all kinds of vicious animals. They are hungry. Humans are the most delicious food in front of them." "I know, when I came over, I saw some remnants of the dead." "I know that we met on the road. If I didn''t like to exercise and had better physical strength than them, I might have been dragged by wild animals to eat." "What are you doing here?" Tang Guo asked. She found a set of clean clothes from the trunk and threw them to the other party. "Put it on, your clothes are all torn." "You actually have men''s clothes?" "My brother''s." Of course not. Tang Guo found out from the space system. There are everything in it. The system had been looking for her before. "Thank you." The man hugged his clothes and hid behind the broken car to change his clothes. System: That guy is undoubtedly, and let him look for clothes in the space, except for that guy, it can''t be anyone else. The host is very patient with others and will not be so patient. In other words, why do you change while hiding there? Anyway, sooner orter, you have to be honest and shy. The dressed man walked over and looked better, but his face was still pale, and the whole person looked grey, but it was not difficult to see that this was a handsome man. "My name is Song Shi, I don''t know what your name is, thank you today. Whether you can go out or not, at least thest days will not be so bad." Song Shi smiled at Tang Guo, in fact, no one like this Its not that he has never met before, and he has even more dangerous experiences than this time. Facing the loss of lives of people he knew before, he was also very sorry and sad, but now the most important thing is that the two of them have to use their best to get out. Whether or not they can get out depends on God''s will. Chapter 4949: Unlucky Female President (25) Chapter 4949: Unlucky Female President (25) Chapter 4949 Unlucky Female President (25) "Song Shi? Your behavior fits your name very well." Tang Guo pondered, "Just change it to death." Song Shiughed: "People who know me say this, even my parents often scold like this." "Your parents can live well, it''s really because they are in good health." Song Shi: "You haven''t said what your name is yet." "Tang Guo." Song Shi meditated: "A little familiar." He approached Tang Guo and looked at it carefully. "At this moment, I found that your name is familiar to me, and your face is a little familiar." "I remember, the president of the Tang family is also called Tang Guo. You shouldn''t be her? They look alike." Tang Guo: "I am." "Impossible, how could shee to such a ce? If you were her, you must be a lunatic." Song Shi denied, how could it be possible that the president of the Tang family is very busy. Where can I go out to y and drive in free time? To this kind of no-man''snd, is it mortal? "Would you like to see my ID card?" Song Shi believed it,pletely inconceivable: "I don''t understand." "Why are you here?" Song Shi asked again, "Is it because I feel tired of being a big boss, and I want to find some excitement? Is it so lifeless?" "I''m more life-saving." "That''s the wrong way? I learned how to travel by car, but I didn''t know the direction, so I came here?" Song Shi shook his head, "Then you are too desperate. If you have an ident, what will the Tang family do?" "I''m not going to happen, I''m not you, I''m sure to go out." Tang Guo said confidently, "Look at me, and then at you, who of us is more embarrassed?" Tang Guo also handed Song Shi a mirror. , "You take a picture and appear in the same ce, you can only dig a pit to hide, and my whole body is clean and there is plenty of food and water." Song Shi was silent for a while and said: "What you said makes sense, then this time, didn''t I drag you out again?" "If there are no idents, this is the case. From now on, I will be your savior." Tang Guo said jokingly, "Look at you as a ox in your next life as a horse to repay you, or in your life as promise." Song Shi: "..." Is this the one from Down? Why wasn''t it the serious one he saw in the magazine? He didn''t know whether to take these jokes seriously or just jokes. "You are a lifesaver, you have the final say." Song Shi decided to kick the ball back, he was inclined to Tang Guo joking. Tang Guo touched her chin, and looked at Song Shi: "I think you look good, so let''s say it to you." Song Shi: "..." "Why, are you going to regret it?" "Are you serious?" Song Shi asked uncertainly, where there was such a sloppy thing. Although he didn''t mean to dislike it at all, he still felt that this n was very good. The ghost knew how he thought about it. Obviously everything he did was dangerous, he always bet his life, he nned to be alone for a lifetime, and now he was a little tempted. [The host is big, Song Shi''s identity has been found out, Song''s son is also Song Lu''s brother. This guy is a life-threatening guy. He likes to go to some no-mansnd to take various photos these years. In the past few years, I yed even bigger, and I went to some war-torn countries to take photos. Every time I was dead. The host is big, you are right, his parents are still alive and in good health. "Oh, that is to say, this time without me, he would still be rescued. I didn''t expect him to have such an experience. He was a little halo, but he was made by the protagonist." "Song Shi, got in the car, now we will go out." Song Shi didn''t refuse, and got in the co-pilot: "I don''t know the direction anymore. I may not be able to help. If there are beasts, don''t worry. If we can''t fight, I will let the beasts eat me first and dy the time... " "An Xin, you will not be eaten, I know the direction." Song Shi: "Do you really know the direction?" "I remember the way I came." Song Shi hugged his camera, a little disbelief in his heart, but didn''t say much. He started working again and took a few photos of Tang Guo. If you really can''t live, you can leave something beautiful. Maybe people outsidee in and find them that day, and they will be able to find these pictures. Two dayster, Song Shi looked at the people who appeared faintly, and admired Tang Guo very much. "Your family came to pick you up, but don''t forget that you promised to agree with your body." Tang Guo opened the door of the car and pushed Song Shi down. She didn''t want to be interviewed: "Don''t tell them that I have been there. You carry all the pots by yourself." Song Shi: Ruthless. Tang Guo had just returned home when she received a message from the system that Yun Xiaoxiao and Yun Junling confessed that they were pregnant. see you tomorrow Chapter 4950: Unlucky Female President (26) Chapter 4950: Unlucky Female President (26) Chapter 4950 Unlucky Female President (26) Yun Junling never dreamed that Yun Xiaoxiao would give her an unmarried first pregnancy. He didn''t even want to get married, saying that one person can raise children. When I learned about this, she almost never sent her away. "Are you trying to **** me off?" Yun Junling looked at Yun Xiaoxiao''s a little bit bigger belly, and almost got up from the hospital bed to beat someone, "Who owns the child?" If it was discovered early, she would definitely want Yun Xiaoxiao to kill the child. Let Yun Xiaoxiao raise the child by himself, without the intention of getting married, this kind of man is not responsible at all. Yun Xiaoxiao clutched her belly: "Mom, just leave it alone. Isn''t that good? I also have a child, so you don''t have to worry that I will be alone in the future." "I''ll ask again, who owns this child." Yun Junling absolutely can''t tolerate such things happening. "Looking at your appearance, you are willing to have this child, then you must like that man. In that case, Just tell mom who that man is. Take care of your marriage while mom is still alive." The children are all out, and the month is so old. She couldn''t be unfeeling. Asking Yun Xiaoxiao to inducebor would cause great harm to Yun Xiaoxiao''s body. Since the other party likes that man, she can ept it if it is not bad. When she is gone, at least Yunshi still has someone to look after her. Of course, before getting married, she will ask both parties to do a property notarization. Naturally, she will do the wicked person. "Mom, can''t I raise the child by myself? Why do I have to get married and live with a man? Isn''t it good for you to take me alone?" Yun Junling: "If you still want me to live for two more days, just confess that man honestly. You are willing to have children, and you certainly dont hate that man. You dont know that raising children alone will experience them in the future. what." "After I''m gone, in a group like the Yun family, can you take care of raising children? Now that there are mothers here, those people dare not do anything. Didn''t you see that your grandma''s side People, do youe to the hospital often? They are all looking forward to my death." Yun Junling sneered, "Fortunately, I made a will a long time ago, and they dont even want to get it. After I leave, you are not allowed. Regardless of them, they are people who can eat people without spitting out bones, but only drink blood." Yun Xiaoxiao hasn''t noticed this, she has been busy tossing her children recently. Unexpectedly, she did this, but Yun Junling still didn''t agree, insisting on telling her who that man was. "Xiao Xiao, tell mom, who is that man?" Yun Xiaoxiao was silent, and clearly said that he could only borrow a seed. How could he get to this point? Tang Yi''s man is not the type she likes at all. Choosing the other person, but that person is in good physical condition, coupled with less risk, and often stays in her hotel, it is easy for her to do it. To really marry Tang Yi, she couldn''t bear it. Tang Yi is a yboy. She doesn''t want to live with such a person. Most of the other people don''t want to give up the flowers and nts outside, so choose to marry alone? "Xiao Xiao!" "Mom, I really want to raise this child by myself. I don''t want to marry a man. I can live well." As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao finished speaking, she saw Yun Junling pull out the needle and get up from the hospital bed. She nned toe down, so she went over and held her in fright: "Mom, what are you doing?" Chapter 4951: Unlucky Female President (27) Chapter 4951: Unlucky Female President (27) Chapter 4951 Unlucky Female President (27) "Anyway, you don''t care about my life or death. I will be clean if I die earlier. Why should I suffer such painful days every day. I am really useless. This person is not dead, and my daughter is not obedient." Yun Xiaoxiao''s mind turned quickly, that Tang Yi really wasn''t suitable for marriage, she knew she should choose another one, maybe there was a way out. Suddenly, she thought, she didn''t like Tang Yi, a romantic boy like Tang Yi, so her mother would definitely not like it either? "Mom, can''t I tell you? Actually, I didn''t have any feelings with him. I just met him identally. I didn''t control it out of instinct. It was a kind of y on the spot. Then I found out I was pregnant. I thought about the future anyway. Need a child, just keep it." "Naughty!" Yun Junling did not expect the truth to be like this, "Who is that man?" "Yes... it''s Tang Yi." Yun Xiaoxiao said in a low voice, "Mom, Tang Yi is a romantic boy, you know, so I didn''t n to marry each other, it''s best not to interfere with each other. You say Right? If you let me marry someone like this, you won''t worry, Mom, or just let me do that? Yun Xiaoxiao found that Yun Junling was thinking and felt relieved. Sure enough, when her mother heard that it was Tang Yi, she would never be assured that this person would marry her. "It turned out to be him." When Yun Junling heard that it was Tang Yi, he was not as angry as Yun Xiaoxiao thought. Tang Yi was indeed a romantic boy. It should be said that in this circle, there are not many men who are not romantic. Rich men neverck women, just like some wealthy women neverck men. Tang Yi, because of the Tang family, she still knows something. Tang Yi is romantic, and never hides herself. But as far as she knows, Tang Yi''s romance is considered serious, and his close female partners are all girlfriends. And to talk about one term is to focus on one, not many at the same time. As for other aspects of private life, it is much cleaner than other men in the circle, that is, there are more than 20 girlfriends, which is indeed unimaginable for ordinary people, after all, Tang Yi is still very young. She also knows the recent movement of the Tang family. Tang Guo seems to have deliberately tempered Tang Yi and transferred people back to the headquarters. It was Tang Yi who was managing the Tang family for the past few months. Tang Guo went to travel for a while, and Tang Yi was in charge of all the Tang family. Speaking of which, this young man has some abilities. If Xiao Xiao and he get married, even if the rtionship is weak, it won''t hurt. Of course, before marriage, the property of both parties must be notarized. I believe that the Tang family should also be willing to do this. When the timees, the two parties will get married, and they will be able to join hands and develop together. With a child in the middle, the Tang family will not do too much. "mom?" "I see." Yun Junling came back to his senses and said, "I will call the secretary to contact the Tang familyter. Tomorrow I will take you to the Tang family to talk about this matter. Tang Yi is pretty good, since you After having a baby, our two families should discuss about your marriage." "Mom, are you crazy?" "Mom is not crazy. If it''s not that Mom can''t wait that long, it''s not that she can''t promise you to raise a child by yourself. But when Mom leaves, no one will help you, and sooner orter you will be eaten by others so that no bones are left. Tang Yi is now a good choice. Do you want to choose a marriage with love? In fact, a marriage with love may not necessarily be happy. I am just one example." Chapter 4952: Unlucky Female President (28) Chapter 4952: Unlucky Female President (28) Chapter 4952 Unlucky Female President (28) "It''s better to have rted interests. Don''t you just want this child and don''t like Tang Yi? Then you will bind your interests and use the Tang family to keep the things left to you by your mother. When the child grows up, you too If you are in control, how you choose in the future is your business." When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, he suddenly felt that there was some truth. She is indeed not able to endure enough, so a big Yun, thinking about it is very big. Yun Junling was obviously still very young, just over forty years old, suffering from this terminal illness, no one had expected. "Okay, I''ll listen to my mother." If there is Tang''s help, no one really dares to make Yun''s idea. And that Tang Yi, when they got married, each had their own lives, and when her son grew up, Yun Shi gave it to his son. Tang Yi was still a tool man. Yun Junling felt relieved, but she hoped that Yun Xiaoxiao could get along with Tang Yi for some affection. If not, it doesn''t matter, love is really not everything. If her illness hadn''te too suddenly, she would definitely make Yun Xiaoxiao have a happy life and pursue what she likes, without forcing her to make such a choice. But Yun Xiaoxiao is Yun Junling''s daughter, and it is destined that after she leaves this world, many people will stare at each other. Tang Yi''s appearance is indeed a good thing for her. On the same day, Tang Guo received a call from Yun Junling. "It turned out to be President Yun. I don''t know why President Yun would think of calling me? Your call was really timely. If it were two days earlier, I might not have gone home." Of course Tang Guo knew Yun Junling''s purpose, but they did not expect them. Mother and daughter discussed so quickly, she could guess what was going on. "Mr Tang, there are some things that are not easy to say on the phone. I hope we can meet at Mr. Tang''s house. I will bring my daughter Xiaoxiao over there. I also hope Mr. Tang can let Tang Yi stay temporarily. At home. This matter has something to do with him." Yun Junling spoke very strongly. In her opinion, it was her daughter who suffered. Tang Guo pretended not to know, and asked more: "What is the big thing that has something to do with my little brother?" "President Tang, let''s talk in person, there is no way to make it clear on the phone. It''s better to have an interview." Tang Guo: "Since it is President Yun who speaks, it is certainly not a trivial matter. Then I will wait for you at home tomorrow." "Please also Mr. Tang to keep Tang Yi at home. This matter is not possible without him." Yun Junling emphasized again, and after Tang Guo agreed, he hung up the phone with satisfaction. The Tang family has Tang Guo and Tang Jun, not to mention that Tang Yi is not a waste, even if it is a waste, she can keep the Yun family she left to Xiaoxiao. That night, Tang Yi came back from get off work. He was already exhausted andy on the sofa when he came back. Tang Guo handed him a te of fruits: "Now you know you are tired?" "Too tired, sister, when are you going back to thepany? You see, your brother is tired and thin." Tang Yi sat up, ate the fruit, and leaned closer to show Tang Guo, "Look, you have lost a lot of weight. , Sister, where have you been to y recently, why havent you posted anything for a few days, Im so worried." "A few days ago, I identally drove to no man''snd, but I have a good memory and went back the same way." "Sister, no man''snd, you are still driving by yourself, how can you take such a big risk? What if you have something, what would you ask me to do?" Tang Guo patted Tang Yi''s head: "Are you a giant baby?" Chapter 4953: Unlucky Female President (29) Chapter 4953: Unlucky Female President (29) Chapter 4953 Unlucky Female President (29) "I really want to be a giant baby, but I found that you and my uncle don''t allow me to be tired as a dog." Tang Yiined, "Don''t tell me if you are tired, don''t you know that thepany still has women? The staff seduce me, and the poker guy is asking if I have any special hobbies. Sister, I took all those people to retrain." "It''s unfair to be tired alone, but everyone is tired together." "Sister, did you encounter anything in no man''snd? I heard that there are many beasts in those ces?" Tang Guo: "I saw the remnants of some people who had just been killed, and by the way, I picked up one person and came back to live." "That''s too dangerous. Don''t go to those ces in the future. Even if you want to travel by car, please ask two bodyguards together." Tang Yihou said in fear. "Sister, let''s talk about the previous ones, when will you return to thepany?" Tang Guo drank milk: "Isn''t it okay to let my sister take a few more days? It was your sister and I was busy before, but now you have only been busy for a few months?" "Okay... okay!" Tang Yi gave Tang Guo a grievance, but she also felt that Tang Guo was too tired before, so she couldn''t say anything. Forget it, this is his sister. "Brother, there is actually the most once-and-for-all way. Your rtionship will stabilize earlier, get married and have children, raise your children, and give all the work to your children. Wouldn''t it be easy for you?" Tang Yi: "..." "Sister, why didn''t you raise a child and make your child tired?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t want children, would you not want children?" Tang Yi was asked to stop. Although he was a little more romantic, he never wanted children. He also imagined that in the future he will have children and daughters. "Sister, haven''t I met the right one?" "Of course you can''t meet the right one. What you like is the young beauty of other people''s little girls, who are greedy for their young bodies. And little girls are also greedy for your body and money. How can you and those girlfriends get married. " Tang Yi was said to have a guilty conscience. It was indeed clear that he was looking for a girlfriend, and he looked for the kind that takes what he needs, and that both parties are best not to be emotional. If one really provokes someone who only wants other women and not other women, he will be under a lot of pressure and the breakup will not be so free and easy. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense to you. In the future, you will be tired of your children, or you will be tired. Choose yourself. Give birth early and liberate early." Tang Guo put the cup on the coffee table, "Right, today cloud Always call,e home tomorrow,e in the morning, all your arrangements for tomorrow will be temporarily cancelled, the secretary and assistant should be able to handle it in one day." "President Yun, which President Yun?" "Yun Junling." "Have we cooperated with Yun''s recently? Yun always has toe personally?" In fact, the two sides really rarely cooperate, but the understanding is true. After all, it is easy to meet on some asions. "I heard Yun Junling It seemed to be terminally ill. The doctor at the time concluded that there was still more than a year to live. She was only in her forties, which is a little weird to think about." "Listening to President Yun, it seems that this matter still has something to do with you. Go ahead, and arrange tomorrow''s work to your secretary and let her assign it so that you don''t get rushed." Tang Yi also felt that since Yun Junling came here in person, there must be something big, so he hurried to arrange things. In fact, he is still very excited, at least he can take a day off. Haha, good news. System: You kid, it''s too early to be happy. Chapter 4954: Unlucky Female President (30) Chapter 4954: Unlucky Female President (30) Chapter 4954 Unlucky Female President (30) At nine o''clock the next morning, Yun Junling''s car had already reached the door of Tang''s house. Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the Tang''s vi, feeling a little timid. In fact, she was a little vacant. After all, Tang Yi really didn''t know anything. She didn''t dare to say this kind of thing, it was absolutely embarrassing to be exposed, and her mother would be **** to death. "Mom, do you really want to go?" "Didn''t you say it yesterday?" Yun Junling pushed Yun Xiaoxiao, "Get off." Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hide it, so she opened the door and helped Yun Junling out of the car: "Mom, be careful." Yun Junling''s body is very weak, and there is a doctor by his side to avoid unexpected situations. Tang Guo and Tang Yi also got up, knowing that the Yun family wasing, they had already prepared everything. Yun Junling and Yun Xiaoxiao were invited in and had a face-to-face meeting with Tang Guo''s sister and brother. "President Tang, I''m going to disturb you today. It''s really a big matter. I can only visit the door." Yun Junling said first, "Next thing I want to talk about, I also hope that Mr. Tang will not be too excited. , This incident is also the impulse of young people." "Mr. Yun, just talk about it." Yun Junling also nced at Tang Yi. Last night, she read Tang Yi''stest detailed information, and she was quite satisfied with this future son-inw. Tang Yi was seen inexplicably, how could this general Yun''s eyes look like he was looking at goods? He looked at Yun Xiaoxiao again, and was confused by Shang Yun Xiaoxiao''s ufortable expression. Suddenly, Tang Yi''s eyes widened. Isn''t Yun Junling here to pimp? Because the other party is seriously ill and can''t take care of his own daughter, he ns to have a blind date. Why should he match Yun Xiaoxiao? No, no, he can''t agree to such a thing, he doesn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao, and he has a girlfriend and never finds it in the circle. In the circle, they are all daughters who are of equal status. They either appreciate each other or have interests rted to each other. It is not free to fall in love at all. "Xiao Xiao is pregnant," Yun Junling went straight to the subject, and she found Tang Guo surprised, with a strange expression. Yun Junling frowned. This reaction was different from what she thought. She thought that Tang Guo would go to see Tang Yi subconsciously. After all, her purpose seemed obvious: "Xiao Xiao said, it was from Mr. Tang''s brother. ." "Impossible! I didn''t have any contact with her at all!!" Before others could react, Tang Yi was the first to jump up. He pointed to Yun Xiaoxiao and said violently, "Are you here to touch porcin today? When did I have anything to do with you? You are not my favorite model, and I have taken safety measures every time, absolutely..." After talking, Tang Yi felt that these things were a bit embarrassing, "Anyway, you The kid in the belly is definitely not mine." Yun Xiaoxiao felt wronged in her heart. It was obvious that this child belonged to Tang Yi. This guy didn''t admit it. His eyes were red with anger. "Tang Yi, you are a man, and you must take the responsibility of a man. You young people do the firewood, just one point. Now there is a problem, if I didn''t ask Xiao Xiao, she would still want to raise the child by herself. It''s almost four months, and I can only choose to be born." Yun Junling was dissatisfied with Tang Yi''s reaction, "I must admit what I have done." "You said, the child in your stomach is not mine. It doesn''t matter to us. We haven''t met a few times. How could we know each other?" Tang Yi walked to Yun Xiaoxiao and stared. He never provokes anyone in the circle. Daughter, the girlfriend he made is not an anchor, or an inte celebrity, or a star, it is impossible to be in the same circle. see you tomorrow Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (31) Chapter 4955: Unlucky Female President (31) Chapter 4955 Unlucky Female President (31) Tang Yi''s non-acknowledgment attitude really angered Yun Xiaoxiao. She sneered: "Then I will disappoint you. The child in my stomach belongs to you." "You lie, I have nothing to do with you at all." Tang Yi recalled the events of the previous few months in his mind. In the memory, he had never contacted Yun Xiaoxiao. This woman did not want toe to touch porcin. , She remembered it wrong. "Sister, you have to believe me, I have nothing to do with her." Tang Yi did not see the joke or guilty conscience on Yun Xiaoxiao''s face, and felt that something was wrong, but he was sure that he really had nothing to do with this woman. What he is a little panic now is that he was more romantic before, changed his girlfriends diligently, and as Yun Xiaoxiao, anyone who knew him would feel that he was evading responsibility and didn''t want to recognize it. What he fears most is that his rtives will also think that he is evading responsibility, because the impression he gave to others is really bad. Tang Guo said, "I believe you." Tang Yi was surprised: "Sister, you really believe me, I really have nothing to do with her, as long as you believe me, you can say anything." Some people believed him, and Tang Yi didn''t panic anymore. Seeing Yun Xiaoxiao full of scrutiny, Yun Xiaoxiao''s appearance was half dead, even Yun Junling was very unhappy. Does Tang Yi really want to be responsible? Tang Guo meant to protect Tang Yi, didn''t intend to give a correct attitude to this matter? From beginning to end, Yun Junling never thought that Yun Xiaoxiao would lie. If she knew that this incident was simply because Yun Xiaoxiao had done something stupid by herself, she would note to the Tang house aggressively to reason. "President Tang, what do you mean? Are you not nning to let Brother Ling be responsible for this matter?" Yun Junling asked, "Before I came here, I thought Mr. Tang was a good person. This matter is easy to handle. I didn''t expect you Will protect Ling brother to such an extent." "President Yun, please calm down first. We are not irresponsible, but you cant just say that the child in Miss Yuns belly belongs to my younger brother. Then we should. The younger brother grew up with me. Who is he? I know. Although he is usually a little more romantic, he will definitely recognize the things he has done, and the things he hasn''t done, others would never want to put the pot on his head." Yun Junling: "Mr Tang''s words mean that our mother and daughter are ruining you?" "of course not." Yun Junling said in a strong tone: "What does Tang always mean? Do you think I''m lying, what do you want to plot? My daughter is pregnant when she is unmarried. This is something that no one wants to see. I won''t use this kind of thing to joke , Its spread out, its not good for anyone." "Anyway, I believe that little brother absolutely did not do this. Maybe there is any misunderstanding in this?" Tang Guo still said in a calm tone, she was not in a hurry, Tang Yi had never done anything anyway. Let Yun Xiaoxiao feel confident for a while, and when the resultse out, the other party should be dumbfounded. The child''s month is not too old. If it is found out that it is not Tang Yi''s, will the other party take the risk and choose to inducebor? How about let Yun Xiaoxiao give birth to the baby? "President Tang, I am the person involved in this matter. Should I still deceive you? Tang Yi can not remember some things. After all, he is so romantic. It is normal for him to spend the night with someone." Yun Xiaoxiao I was very angry. I felt thating to Tang''s house today was a shame. If it weren''t for her mother, she would nevere. Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (32) Chapter 4956: Unlucky Female President (32) Chapter 4956 Unlucky Female President (32) Could it be that she Yun Xiaoxiao alone can''t raise her child? "Thest time I met Tang Yi, he was drunk, he did something in a silly way, turned his head and forgot. Do you think I rarely find him? If it wasn''t for my mother, I would raise a child by myself, and you It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to admit it, then forget it. It''s not that I can''t raise it. Why should I look disgusting." Yun Xiaoxiao finished speaking and ran outside. Yun Junling hurriedly asked people to follow up to avoid her having an ident. "Mr. Tang, you have to give an exnation." Yun Junling was very dissatisfied. If the Tang family has always maintained this attitude, Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how much he will suffer in the future. Tang Yi is not willing to be responsible, and it doesn''t matter, as long as they know this rtionship. Moreover, the fact that Yun Xiaoxiao had Tang Yi''s child had to be known to everyone outside, so that it would be beneficial for Yun Xiaoxiao to be in the Yun family in the future. If it were not for her to live long, she would definitely not let her daughter suffer so much. Of course, she still hopes that both parties can have a peaceful solution, and it is best to have a marriage rtionship. "President Yun, I believe that my little brother is definitely not an irresponsible person. Whether the child belongs to the little brother or not, I cannot listen to you. If there is any misunderstanding, no one will be able to tell. You, neither Ill believe what I said. In that case, there is a way to do both. When the child is born and a paternity test is done, everything wille to light." "When the timees, what the truth will be, whether you made a mistake or my little brother lied, it is easy to deal with. After all, we will not listen to the other side''s words." "Ms. Tang, you are a bit too much like this." Yun Junling really understands that this is the best way, but he still means not forgiving. "Mr. Yun, its not that Im going too far, but that this matter is going to be spread out. Maybe my little brother will face it. All kinds of pregnant womene to the door and say that the child is born by him. The method I said is good for everyone. Okay. It''s really my little brother''s fault to be checked out. I will leave it to you then, how about it?" "Well, since Mr. Tang has said so, let''s do it." Yun Junling believes that Yun Xiaoxiao will not deceive her, and it must be Tang Yi''s romantic nature and forgot the part with her daughter. It is normal for a romantic boy like this to forget an unexpected encounter. Everything waits for the child to be born, see how Tang Yi still quibble. However, for the sake of safety, Yun Junling still ns to go back and ask Yun Xiaoxiao if he can be sure that the child is Tang Yi''s. "Sister, you really have to believe me. I have never seen Yun Xiaoxiao a few times, and she is not my type, how could I have a rtionship with her. Besides, I am not seeing a woman. You will have an intimate rtionship with the other party. Intimacy can only be a girlfriend rtionship, no matter what the identity of the other party." "Since you are so sure, don''t be guilty and wait for the result." Tang Guo patted Tang Yi on the back of the head, "Sit down and say, if I don''t believe you, I won''t do it. But you don''t want to be so confused as before. Its up to you. You must be serious about finding a girlfriend in the future. You cant just y, and neither can the other party. Todays thing, if you want to change someone, you will surely believe that you did a good thing. "Why is this? It''s not your romantic trouble." Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (33) Chapter 4957: Unlucky Female President (33) Chapter 4957 Unlucky Female President (33) Tang Yi''s face copsed: "I am as tired as a dog now, so I have no time to find a girlfriend, okay?" "Why are there so many on the Inte?" Tang Yi: "Sister, don''t mention those things, they are just fans at best, many people have their own objects, just kidding." Yun Xiaoxiao went to see Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting and told them what had happened in the Tang family. The two caught Tang Yi and yelled at him. There were all kinds of unpleasant words. Basically, it revolved around that this is an irresponsible man. Fortunately, Yun Xiaoxiao was attracted by Yun Xiaoxiao, that is, he had gone through eight lifetimes of great luck. . Unexpectedly, this person doesn''t want to be responsible yet, it is simply corrupting his character. After Yun Xiaoxiao returned home, Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were both furious. "Tang Yi is nothing too much." Jiang Ting cursed viciously, "He doesn''t know how hard it is for Xiao Xiao to be pregnant with a child, and she even denies what she has done, disgusting. Yong Fei, Tang Yi is too disgusting. Xiaoxiao really bears too much." "I knew, I should persuade Xiao Xiao more, and I won''t be like this. Xiao Xiao is really wronged." "Yong Fei, this incident must not be forgotten, do you see if you can report this incident? Don''t you just do this? Tang Yi is unwilling to be responsible, so let''s expose his deeds and let the majority All the femaleizens have a look, this is their husband." Jiang Ting said angrily, "Who makes Tang Yi irresponsible? This kind of irresponsible man should be exposed more." Huo Yongfei nodded: "Okay, I''ll write the manuscript right away. I just happen to have a blog post ount, and I post it as a blog post. Bring the Tang family, and it will definitely be on the hot search soon. At that time, even if the Tang family can spend money to withdraw it, I can''t cover up what he did." The two did what they said and did not tell Yun Xiaoxiao about it. After Yun Xiaoxiao returned home, Yun Junling asked her if she was really sure that the child in her belly was Tang Yi''s. Yun Xiaoxiao: "Mom, do you think I''m lying to you? This child belongs to him. Mom, since he is not responsible, then forget it. It''s not that we can''t raise children." "They don''t believe this," Yun Junling was also very angry in his heart, "he said that he would wait for the birth of the child for a paternity test." "Anyway, I don''t need anyone else to raise a child." Yun Xiaoxiao was very angry when she heard it, "I don''t need a man like Tang Yi." "Mom didn''t force you to marry him, but if you n to give birth to this child, you still have to do a paternity test. Since you can be sure that it is Tang Yi''s, it doesn''t matter. Then you guys Even if you dont get married and have this child as a bondage, if your mother is gone in the future, after you take charge of the Yun family, no one dares to embarrass you. Yun Jun said in a spirit: "It''s the bloodline of the Tang family anyway. They can''t ignore it. Besides, Mr. Tang also agreed. When the resultes out, it proves that the child and his Tang Yi are father-son rtionship, then she will leave me alone. Deal with this matter. At that time, I will let the Tang family take care of you. If you don''t want to get married, you won''t get married. As long as they are willing to protect the Yun family and wait for the children to grow up, it is a good thing. Yun Xiaoxiao calmed down: "That''s OK." "Although you are pregnant now, you still visit thepany every day. Mom can teach you a little bit. At first, I nned to ask a manager for help. Now I still think you have to learn more. Many things were unpredictable after Mom left." This night, the two mother and daughter talked for a long time. However, they didn''t expect to wake up early in the morning, and the Inte was already noisy because of this. Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (34) Chapter 4958: Unlucky Female President (34) Chapter 4958 Unlucky Female President (34) "Tang Yi, you really did it?" Early in the morning, Tang Jun came over from the vi next door. He had just returned from a business trip. He didn''t expect to hear such a big news, and now there is a lot of excitement on the Inte. Tang Yi sat listlessly on a chair in the dining room. He was exhausted recently, and he saw things on the Inte. But this incident is not necessary at all, he is not empty at all, is eating breakfast slowly. No matter how noisy it is online, he has a lot ofce news anyway, and it doesn''t affect anything. Everyone is used to it. When he is full, he will give theizens his own attitude. Unexpectedly, his uncle walked in in a hurry, grabbed his cor and asked about it, his eyes were hard to scary. Tang Yi: "Uncle, let me go first and speak slowly." Tang Jun let go, frowning tightly: "What are you doing? Is that true online? You let people have your children, and then you are not responsible?" "No, uncle, you have to believe me. I am not familiar with that woman. The child in her belly is definitely not mine. I will never deny what Tang Yi has done." Tang Guo interrupted: "Uncle, I believe my little brother, he is not such a disproportionate person. In fact, we had a good talk with President Yun yesterday, and when the child is born, we will make an appraisal. Cant evade responsibility. People cant say that the child belongs to the younger brother. Lets disregard ck and white, and think that the younger brother is not responsible? We have to show evidence in all cases. Some media should identally know this on the Inte and send eyeballs. Yes. Right and wrong, wait a few months and use scientific methods to prove it." After listening to Tang Guo''s analysis, Tang Jun saw that Tang Yi was not guilty: "Are you really sure that you were not drunk andmitted a foolish thing?" "Uncle, I am in front of you, is that not convincing?" "It''s because you are usually too romantic, and you always like to fool around." Tang Jun said unceremoniously, "It''s such a big mess, I''m afraid you did something foolish before." "If that''s the case, I will recognize it by then, but I remember it clearly. ording to Yun Xiaoxiao''s month, I haven''t met any woman during this period. The only thing I was drunk was a certain reception. That day because of my sister I attended, but my femalepanion didn''t bring it. The sofa in my uncle''s room who was still sleeping at night, if I pushed it to the front, it would be different from Yun Xiaoxiao''s month." Tang Yi analyzed: "Later, I was arrested by my sister and returned to thepany. From morning to night, I didn''t even bother to find a femalepanion, just like a dog." "Okay, then I''ll believe you for the time being. If there is a real problem then, your kid can''t go wrong." Tang Jun said, "There is no appraisal result yet, so the Tang family can''t ignore it." "I will arrange some nursing care to take care of Miss Yun." Tang Guo said, "Wait until the resultse out." Tang Jun nodded and said, "How do you n to deal with things online? I don''t believe you didn''t see it. Even if you didn''t see it, someone from the Tang family saw it." "I decided not to public rtions." Tang Yi said, "If things are really mine, Tang Yi should be scolded. If not, then those who scold me in the future will apologize, and I will keep their words. , p in the face in the future." Tang Yi was very aggrieved: "After I have eaten, lets exin this matter. Let everyone wait for half a year. I believe that Tangs and Yuns melons are all willing to eat. I dont want to suffer injustice, that Yun Xiaoxiao insisted that it was me. I always felt that there was a problem." "Xiaoguo, do you think so too?" Tang Jun asked. He can believe Tang Yi''s words, mostly because Tang Guo can believe Tang Yi. Tang Yi didn''t notice, Tang Guo must be fine. "Uncle, I also think there is a problem. If the younger brother does it, it is impossible to be unimpressed. Miss Yun does not seem to have a problem, and she has a positive face." Tang Jun pondered: "If this kid really did it..." "Then I deserve it..." Tang Yi answered quickly, "You will hand me over to the Yun family when the timees, and leave me alone." Tang Yi thinks that this matter has nothing to do with him. "Okay, I don''t care about this, you kid remember to make a statement for a while, the recent **** storm on the Inte, Tang may also face some doubts." Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (35) Chapter 4959: Unlucky Female President (35) Chapter 4959 Unlucky Female President (35) "My uncle feels relieved, this matter hasn''t affected the development of the Tang family. It''s just my younger brother, he may be aggrieved in the past six months. He deserves it. Who told him to be so distracted before." After the meal, Tang Yi wrote a paragraph on the way to thepany, which was a response to Yun Xiaoxiao''s pregnancy, something he was not responsible for and did not want to admit. To the effect, he did not have any intimate rtionship with Yun Xiaoxiao in his impression, and the two were not familiar with each other. He couldn''t listen to one side''s words, so he went to be a cheap father. It is estimated that everyone would not believe his side words, so he decided to wait for the birth of the child to do an identification. At that time, the results of the appraisal will be published on the Inte, and everyone will judge whether it is good or bad. If it is really him that Tang Yi did something wrong in confusion, pleasee and scold him. If not, please be gentle with everyone. He will be a serious person in the future. Tang Yi has tens of millions of fans on the Inte, and this blog post immediately caused a big sensation and went directly to the hot search. Because Tang Yi''s words were too firm, those who had supported him were relieved. After a while, a hot word became a hot search: six monthster. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei did not expect Tang Yi to do this, but they both sneered and waited for Tang Yi to be grandsons in half a year. After Yun Xiaoxiao knew about this, she was not afraid at all. This child was Tang Yi''s. It was just done without the other party''s knowledge. She really wanted to see Tang Yi''s choking expression when that time came. Tang Guo still didn''t n to go to thepany. She called it to train Tang Yi. In fact, she felt veryfortable not working. Tang Yi worked hard. He believed that he had absolutely nothing to do with Yun Xiaoxiao. He had to make some achievements in the past six months. Early that morning, Tang Guo sent Tang Yi away and continued to eat breakfast, but was notified by the helper that someone wanted to see her. "It turned out to be you." Tang Guo was not surprised when he saw Song Shi''s appearance. "Did you exin to the family?" Song Shi was a little embarrassed by Tang Guo''s scrutiny: "I told them about this experience, and the one you mentioned before. They agree." "But... But there is one thing I haven''t done yet. This time I''m here to say goodbye to you." Song Shi said, "It''s thest time I''ve taken the risk." "Why give up your dream?" "After all, I am about to have a family," Song Shi said seriously, "I thought for several days, and suddenly felt that our meeting is fate, I don''t want to miss you because of my dreams." "So, I want to make a farewell ceremony for my dream." "Then you go." Of course Tang Guo wouldn''t stop him, but before Song Shi left, she gave an amulet, "Make things easier, go early and return early." Song Shi smiled brightly: "Don''t worry, I have experience. Although it is a battlefield, I have received professional training and it is no problem to save my life." However, he still received the amulet in the safest ce. Obviously it''s so big, his heart is beating. Half a yearter, Tang Yi went on the hot search again, and the hot word in the hot search was: Tang Yi agreed. Tang Yi posted a message: "Waiting in the delivery room." A few hourster, Yun Xiaoxiao gave birth to a child, who was very healthy. After discussion, Tang Yi and the child did a paternity test. A few more hourster, Tang Yi saw the appraisal report and heaved a sigh of relief. Yun Junling showed an incredible expression when he saw the appraisal report. "President Yun, I dont want to be aggressive, but I also want to remind you that I dont have to suspect that I have done anything. The childs blood type does not match mine, nor does it match Miss Yuns. Actually, there is no paternity test. Its necessary. Tang Yi said, No matter what, congrattions on being a grandmother. Tang Guo also said to Yun Junling: "Now that the truth is clear, I think there should be nothing for us here." Tang Guo handed a small gift to Yun Junling, "Goodbye, President Yun." see you tomorrow Chapter 4960: Unlucky Female President (36) Chapter 4960: Unlucky Female President (36) Chapter 4960 Unlucky Female President (36) "President Yun, are you okay?" After Tang Guo and Tang Yi left, Yun Junling was in a daze, and the assistant next to him quickly asked with concern. Yun Junling came to his senses: "Push me to see Xiaoxiao." She firmly held the small box in her hand, and fell down uncontrobly. Inside the box was a golden pig. This was a small gift that Tang Guo prepared. Thinking of the paternity test report she had seen before, and her attitude towards the two siblings of the Tang family in the past few months, she wanted to find a ce to sew in. Her attitude towards Tang''s sister and brother was just because Yun Xiaoxiao was the victim. She thought that attitude was correct. The Tang family''s sisters and brothers are also quite interesting. For the past six months, they have been helping to ask people to take care of Yun Xiaoxiao. She is more satisfied with this attitude. She thought it was Tang''s sister and brother who felt guilty. Fortunately, the child belonged to Tang Yi, but now it is not Tang Yi''s. Everything before is just a joke. There are also many people on the Inte scolding Tang Yi, who had been a small pusher before. She could already imagine how she and Xiaoxiao would be mocked once the paternity test report was posted. "President Yun, are you okay? Would you like to call a doctor?" The assistant was shocked when he saw Yun Junling''s face worsening. Yun Junling refused: "No, no, please push me to see Xiaoxiao." Tang''s sister and brother are right. This paternity test report is not necessary at all, because the child has blood type O, Tang Yi has blood type AB, and Yun Xiaoxiao''s blood type is A. In other words, it is absolutely impossible that the blood type of this child''s father is AB, but there are other possibilities. If it wasn''t for such a big matter, Yun Junling would not want to question Yun Xiaoxiao at this time. Yun Xiaoxiao has woken up, and the nurse is taking care of her. Huo Yongfei and Jiang Ting are also there, they have always been by Yun Xiaoxiao''s side. As for the child to do a paternity test, she is not at all afraid. Seeing Yun Junlinging, Yun Xiaoxiao asked: "Mom, did the resulte out?" In her opinion, Tang''s sister and brother must not look good now, so they didn''t follow. At this moment, Tang should go and apologize toizens. After all, Tang Yi had made guarantees online. If she hadn''t expected it to be wrong, she would soon see Tang Yi''s son''s hot search. She really disdains to marry Tang Yi, but she also feels that her mother is right. There is a Tang n to help, and Yun n can easily ovee various difficulties in the future. "Didn''t you say that that child must be Tang Yi''s?" Yun Junling asked. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Yun Xiaoxiao was a little puzzled. "I can be sure that this child is Tang Yi''s. Isn''t it right? If it''s not right, Tang''s sister and brother must have done the trick." Yun Xiaoxiao said confidently. The Tang family''s sisters and brothers are so powerful, maybe someone really bought it. "Aunt Yun, I can testify that Xiao Xiao will never lie. That child must be Tang Yi''s. Mostly the person who bought the hospital because Mr. Tang was afraid that his brother''s reputation would be damaged." Jiang Ting followed. The Tang family is too shameless, auntie, I think it can be done in another hospital." Yun Junling''s expression is ugly: "The child''s blood type is O, Tang Yi''s blood type is AB, and Xiao Xiao''s blood type is A. No matter how many times he has done personal identification, this child is not Tang Yi''s. They have no chance to buy this hospital Doctor, I chose the hospital, and there are people I know here." Chapter 4961: Unlucky Female President (37) Chapter 4961: Unlucky Female President (37) Chapter 4961 Unlucky Female President (37) "Xiao Xiao, honestly, who is this kid?" "Do you know how much influence will this have on us Yun n if this incident is held on Tang Yi''s head for no reason?" "If nothing happens, we willpletely offend the Tang family." "Xiao Xiao, how can you be so confused that you go to frame Tang Yi in order to conceal the facts about your child''s biological father?" "No, I... That kid is really Tang Yi''s. I really only had that kind of rtionship with him. It can''t be someone else." Yun Xiaoxiao was also panicked. How could this happen? It was clearly Tang Yi. Yi ah. That day she found out clearly that the room belonged to Tang Yi, and she also saw Tang Yi go up to rest. Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered something, and her face became ugly. Could it be that Tang Yi was not the person who had a rtionship with her before? It''s another person you don''t know? Tang Yi didn''t go back to the room to sleep, but what was the reason, went to another room? By the way, besides Tang Yi, the person who went up to rest with Tang Yi seemed to be Tang Yi''s younger uncle, Tang Jun. Could it be that Tang Jun had a rtionship with her before? Except Tang Jun, who could make Tang Yi give up the room, she really couldn''t think of anyone else? "Xiao Xiao, please exin this matter carefully." Yun Junling saw Yun Xiaoxiao''s silence, and said in a serious tone, "No details are allowed to be concealed, otherwise my mother doesn''t know what to do. Then this child''s father , I don''t know who it is yet." "Mom, I...I don''t know who the father of this child is now, I...I..." Yun Xiaoxiao understood that she might be in trouble, not Tang Yi''s child, the best result is that child It''s Tang Jun. If not, she doesn''t know who it will be. Seeing her mother''s appearance, she must find someone. And now, she also wants to find the child''s biological father. She doesn''t necessarily recognize each other, but she must figure out her identity to be at ease, otherwise she will always be a pimple. In desperation, Yun Xiaoxiao had to tell Yun Junling the truth. After Yun Junling listened, he was so angry that he almost didn''t relieve himself on the spot. Fortunately, there was a doctor watching him at all times. "Are you trying to **** me off? I thought you were at a loss, but I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing. If the Tang family knew about it, the outsiders knew about it, our mother and daughter would not know what to do. That kind of sneered." "are you mad at me." "Mom, what should I do now?" Yun Xiaoxiao was worried and anxious. Yun Junling took a deep breath: "You treat this incident as an idental encounter. There is nothing to prescribe medicine or n." "understood." If Yun Junling had no physical problems, he would definitely teach Yun Xiaoxiao a lesson. It''s a pity that her body won''t be able to support it for long. Now she can only help Yun Xiaoxiao deal with the matter, and let Yun Xiaoxiao rx in the future, so that she can walk with peace of mind. "You mean, the person who went upstairs with Tang Yi before, and Tang Jun? The person who changed rooms with Tang Yi, maybe Tang Jun?" "Well, I can''t figure out who else Tang Yi will live in besides Tang Jun." "Okay, Mom will help you deal with this." The next day, Yun Junling came to see Tang Guo again. He also talked about the experience of Yun Xiaoxiao''s encounter, and implicitly indicated that that person might be Tang Jun. Tang Guoughed at that time, the mother and daughter were too unreliable. Sure enough, this person can''t get sick, and all the calmness of a lifetime illness is gone, just want to grab a life-saving straw and not give up. How does Yun Junling want her Tang family to be the catcher? Chapter 4962: Unlucky Female President (38) Chapter 4962: Unlucky Female President (38) Chapter 4962 Unlucky Female President (38) "Mr. Yun, don''t you think this is trivial?" Tang Guo asked indifferently, with the same attitude as before. This time she obviously felt that Yun Junling''s confidence was insufficient, and the other party should not be sure whether that person was Tang Jun. "My uncle is clean and self-conscious. It is absolutely impossible to have an intimate rtionship with a strange woman. I don''t think your hypothesis is valid. You can''t just say that Miss Yun may have misunderstood that person as the uncle." "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry for what happenedst time...but this is not a trivial matter for the child. I also hope to make things clear. This only needs to be done for an evaluation..." "Ms. Yun, Miss Yuns previous behavior was not an apology that could save my Tang family''s reputation. Do you know how many people have ridiculed the Tang family over the past six months? And my little brother, who was scolded on the Inte? What kind, you shouldn''t be unclear, right?" "And your Yun family, it seems that you have been pretending to be dead, without any expression, and now you have to rely on my uncle. You are a bit shameless to say a word of impoliteness." Yun Junling''s face turned pale when she was scolded. She loved face the most in her life. When someone said that, she could endure it this time. "President Tang, I just want a result, if not, I apologize to you immediately." "Then Yun can always apologize. That kid is definitely not my brother''s." Tang Guo said affirmatively, "My brother and my brother have the same blood type, both are AB. A and AB cannot have O. If Yun Im still worried, and its not impossible to do an appraisal, but after doing an appraisal, you need to publish an article on yourpanys public ount on the Inte, and formally apologize to my Down." "No, no, I believe Mr. Tang will not lie." Yun Junling''s expression never recovered. In fact, when she came, she had a hunch that the child would not belong to Tang Jun. Seeing Tang Guo''s tough attitude, there is no need for appraisal at all. It was easy to find out what blood type Tang Jun was, and the other party had no need to hide it. "President Yun, take care, your Yun family seems to have been in a lot of trouble recently." Tang Guo reminded, "You might as well ask Miss Yun when the incident happened. You can find out if there is any monitoring record." Tang Guo''s words did remind Yun Junling. But ten months have passed, and the hotel may not have a monitoring backup. Some backups that are too long will be overwritten regrly. There was already a lot of noise on the Inte, and Tang Yi came out and talked about how the appraisal result was. When Tang Yi got it yesterday, he didn''t immediately post it. Instead, he came back to rest for a day and slept well all night. It was rare for him to take a vacation. It was noon before he posted the appraisal results. Seeing the results of the appraisal, the people who scolded Tang Yi before felt very painful. Many people didn''t believe it, so they went to the Yun family to shout, asking the Yun family to stand up and give an exnation. But on the Yun family''s side, as if dead, no one spoke. But there was rumored news about Tang Yi, Yun Xiaoxiao, and the child''s blood type. As a result, Tang Yi became innocent, and his speeches became arrogant, saying that since he returned to the head office, he had no time to do other things, and was working every day. It is the Yun family''s mother and daughter who are scolded now. Yun Junling went to investigate and monitor. As expected, so long has passed, the monitoring has long been covered by new ones, and there is no clue. Everyone in the circle knew about Yun Xiaoxiao. Many peopleughed at the two mothers and daughters, and almost made Tang Yi take the me, but the child was not Tang Yi''s at all, it was a joke. After having fun for a while, Kong Feng identally heard someone discussing this matter, so he kept an eye on it. After many inquiries, he suspected that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child was his. Chapter 4963: Unlucky Female President (39) Chapter 4963: Unlucky Female President (39) Chapter 4963 Unlucky Female President (39) [Host Da, about Yun Xiaoxiao''s medicine and want to *** your brother, don''t you n to publish the evidence? "No, it doesn''t make much sense. At best, Yun Xiaoxiao is ridiculed, and she hasn''t seeded. People outside will say that our Tang family is aggressive. And the evidence will also be suspected of being wrong. Although I couldn''t publish the evidence, I didn''t say I couldn''t let Kong Feng know." "Kong Feng is actually a very smart person. You see, he suspects that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is his. Even in his heart, he should guess that what happenedst time was a game." [Then the host is not afraid, Kong Feng will suspect that this is a bureau set by the Tang family, and then use it to threaten? "If he is smart enough, he will only bite Yun Xiaoxiao, and won''t provoke me. Just biting Yun Xiaoxiao, I can ask nothing. Come and bite me, then I will let him experience What is real hell." As expected by Tang Guo, Kong Feng had thought that it was a gamest time. When he knew that the child''s blood type was O, he was even more certain. Most of Yun Xiaoxiao''s children belonged to him. Who set up the bureau? When he came into contact with Yun Xiaoxiao that day, he obviously realized that Yun Xiaoxiao took the initiative to fill him with medicine and even sneaked in, just because he didn''t want this to be known to other people, including him. In other words, Yun Xiaoxiao herself wanted to do this. Remembering that Yun Xiaoxiao had designated the child''s father to be Tang Yi, then he could guess that Yun Xiaoxiao wanted to *** Tang Yi. Tang Yi is just a yboy, how could Yun Xiaoxiao be attracted? No, Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t like it. After that day, Yun Xiaoxiao obviously murmured a few words on the sidelines, it was cheaper for him. Yun Xiaoxiao said this to Tang Yi, not her. But Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know, the person had already been reced by him. So there are two games here, the first is Yun Xiaoxiao against Tang Yi, and the second is that the person behind targets Yun Xiaoxiao and reces him with Tang Yi so that Tang Yi can turn overter. Those who did this should have known that Yun Xiaoxiao would take action and came back. This person must have a close rtionship with the Tang family, or be one of the important figures in the Tang family. Of course, these are not important, what is important is what he will do next. It is obvious that Yun Xiaoxiao is a sweet pastry to him. Yun Junling is about to die, leaving a Yun family, and Yun Xiaoxiao''s orphan and widow. Then he will appear in what kind of persona, so that the two mothers and daughters will treat him differently and agree to him and Yun Xiaoxiao is getting married? Kong''s son, this identity is definitely qualified. And if his dad knew he had a child, he would definitely help him save face. Yun Xiaoxiao probably wanted to give birth to a child through Tang Yi, andter it was Yun Junling who wanted to find out the child''s biological father. Yun Junling bit Tang Yi and didn''t let go. In fact, he didn''t want Tang Yi and Yun Xiaoxiao to marry, but wanted to make Tang Yi right. When she dies, someone will help take care of Yun and Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter. I have to say that this woman is really good at calcting. It''s a pity that Tang''s people have strategized her and now she has nowhere to go. If he were to send warmth at this time, the entire Yun family would be his. Yun Junling needs a well-behaved, responsible son-inw who can also help Yun''s family. He Kong Feng seems to have this condition. It should be said that there are conditions. Chapter 4964: Unlucky Female President (40) Chapter 4964: Unlucky Female President (40) Chapter 4964 Unlucky Female President (40) After a week of preparation, Kong Feng went to the Yun''s house to meet Yun Junling and Yun Xiaoxiao. He did not pretend to be a pair, and liked Yun Xiaoxiao''s expression very much. He has been learning about Yun Junling''s personality these days, and the other party values responsibility more than his children''s feelings. "It should have been in the wrong room that day. In fact, I was in a daze, and I didn''t know what I did. When I got up in the morning, I did feel something was wrong." Kong Feng said frankly, "What happened to Mr. Yun. I just heard of it. Actually, I''m not sure, I heard that the child has the same blood type as me, so I came to the door. "Whether it is or not, there must be a verification result. If it is not, everyone is happy. If it is, I will still be responsible." Yun Junling believed this statement, and Kong Feng looked very sincere. Yun Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Kong Feng''s appearance of talent, and his appearance was not worse than Tang Yi. It doesn''t look bad. If her son belongs to this person, he won''t be too bad in the future. Therefore, Kong Feng and the child did a paternity test. The results show that the two are indeed in a father-son rtionship. "It seems that I was really confused and did something wrong. I am willing to bear the result. My idea is that I must give the child aplete family, but it still depends on what Yun Zong and Miss Yun mean." Kong Feng said, "If If you dont mind, I still need to inform my father about this." Yun Junling was actually a little satisfied with Kong Feng. This son-inw looked gentle and seemed good. If the family background is okay, it can also be Xiaoxiao''s help. Yun Junling took the opportunity to ask where is Kong Feng from. She was even more satisfied when she learned that Kong Feng turned out to be Kong''s son and had been growing up abroad. Kong Feng stayed here for a few days, mainly to express his attitude with Yun Junling, and then take the opportunity to get along with Yun Xiaoxiao. He has done everything personally and has molded himself into a perfect man. What he shows is that he is willing to bear it even though there is not much feeling between them. Even Yun Xiaoxiao was a little touched in the end, thinking that it would be nice to marry such a person. She knew that the Kong family was far away, but the Kong family was also a big family, and Kong Feng was definitely not plotting the Yun family''s industry. "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I am actually not that ambitious. I usually like to look around and take some pictures. But now that I have children, I will definitely try to be a good father." Under the disguise of Kong Feng, there was Kong Feng''s father holding the ce, and the wedding of Kong Feng and Yun Xiaoxiao was soon held. The reason why he was so fast was because Yun Junling was about to die. On the tenth day of the wedding, Yun Junling died. In the beginning, Kong Feng nned to take care of the children. Later, when Yun Xiaoxiao encountered various problems in thepany''s business, Kong Feng finally went out and went to thepany. Moreover, Kong Feng reported everything to her when she went home, and gradually let Yun Xiaoxiao take care of her children with peace of mind. As time passed, it was the same as when Yun Junling was alive, and her little life was very moist. After Kong Feng worked obediently for a year, afterpletely controlling Yun''s gambling addiction once again, he went out for a business trip under the pretext of gambling. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know this at all. By the time she knew it, the children were three or four years old by then, and thepany was already in danger. Because Kong Feng was thinking about the realization of thew, Yun Shi now is almost an empty shell. "Kong Feng!" After knowing that thepany was going bankrupt, Yun Xiaoxiao shouted to Kong Feng who came back, "What the **** is going on with you, I leave thepany to you. That''s how you manage thepany? How about thepany? What about the money? And those purchased products, how can the price be so high?" Kong Feng had just lost money, and he was in a bad mood. Being yelled at by Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t have the patience before. "Thepany is not mine, how do I know what''s going on? You don''t usually go to thepany, you only know how to eat, drink, buy, buy, and now you have no money, so me me." "You... how could you be like this!" Yun Xiaoxiao really doesn''t like Kong Feng. Getting married is just a stopgap measure. He wants to find someone to help her with her work. Kong Feng had always been very obedient, so she simply took a few more years of children, and when the children were older, she would intervene in thepany. Unexpectedly, when she vacated her hands, thepany was going bankrupt, the ounts were extremely chaotic, and all kinds of losses. see you tomorrow Chapter 4965: Unlucky Female President (41) Chapter 4965: Unlucky Female President (41) Chapter 4965 Unlucky Female President (41) Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want Kong Feng to manage thepany anymore, so he kicked Kong Feng out of thepany and handed the child to the caregiver at home. When taking over thepany, she also filed for divorce with Kong Feng. She was really blind before to marry Kong Feng. "It''s okay to get a divorce, first liquidate the property." "You want to be beautiful!" Yun Xiaoxiao said annoyedly. "You don''t want to leave. Starting today, you get out and don''t live here." She is very lucky now that before getting married, her mother was in charge and the property was notarized before marriage. It doesn''t matter if Kong Feng does not divorce, she will appeal. After she handled thepany''s affairs, she filed for divorce. The trouble is a little troublesome and the time is long enough, but it can always be resolved. After Yun Xiaoxiao scolded Kong Feng, he took the nanny and children to thepany. With her ability, there is indeed no way to stabilize thepany immediately. So while in the car, she called Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei and asked them toe and help her. There are only two people who can help her. And now Kong Feng, who is staying at home, is looking for jewelry at home, some valuable things that can be sold, he ns to sell it, and he needs some gambling funds. Yun Xiaoxiao had no idea about these things. Kong Feng took things and cleaned everything up. As long as Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t check it carefully, there was really no way to find out for a while. When Yun Xiaoxiao came back that day, she did not know that many valuable things in the house were taken away by Kong Feng. Seeing Kong Feng''s absence, she was a little fortunate, and she couldn''t help Kong Feng not leaving. "Xiaojin, you can y here by yourself. Mom still has things to do." Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Yunjin who was sitting on the side ying with a toy car. Through the appearance of Yunjin, she seemed to see Kong Feng and felt very ufortable. She regretted it. When I knew Kong Feng''s true face, I really regretted it. If she had known that today, she would never do anything to borrow, and she would never meet Kong Feng''s inconsistent one. I don''t know when I got addicted to gambling and thepany was almost gone. She didn''t like it that much when she was watching Yunjin. But it was her child who quickly threw the bad idea behind her. The next day, Yun Xiaoxiao was busy withpany affairs, so she didn''t n to take Yunjin. Let the nanny look at Yunjin at home, Yunjin usually does not cry or make trouble, at most it is a little bully. Maybe he felt what happened in the past two days, so he was still obedient. Yun Jin was very boring at home, tired of ying with all kinds of toys, and he looked for other fun. Finally found an old mobile phone, now Yunjin is more than four years old. Yun Xiaoxiao has always had great expectations for Yunjin, and she has given some education to Yunjin very early. Yun Jin is very talented in literacy, which is Yun Xiaoxiao''s pride. She originally thought that she would use Kong Feng''s hand to manage thepany first, and when her son was older, she would let Yunjin follow along with his homework. In the future, thepany would definitely be given to Yunjin. Where did she know that Kong Feng almost bankrupted herpany, it was her mother''s countless efforts. Yunjin can understand many characters. As for ying on mobile phones, as long as the families are not too bad, children can y these especially. When I found this old phone, Yunjin was not interested in it at first, so I just ordered it. As a result, I identally clicked into a chat group and looked at the strange chats inside, Yun Jin was fascinated. Chapter 4966: Unlucky Female President (42) Chapter 4966: Unlucky Female President (42) Chapter 4966 Unlucky Female President (42) Seeing that these people were chatting hot, Yunjin couldn''t help joining in because the chat content inside was amazing, but the nickname disyed was Yun Xiaoxiao''s, after all, this was Yun Xiaoxiao''s mobile phone. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Who are you all? You just said that the pill that can increase your strength after taking it is the powerful pill in the cartoon? This is a pill studied by Ziyun, but it was actually studied for Tang Guo, in case she needs it. When the nickname "Yun Xiaoxiao" appeared, everyone in the group was quiet for a moment. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Is there really such a thing? Ziyun and the others were silent, carefully analyzing these two sentences. They already felt that the person behind Yun Xiaoxiao''s nickname should not be Yun Xiaoxiao, but a little like a child''s tone. Recently, no one in the group has issued red envelopes that everyone can grab, but at most some exclusive red envelopes. I was afraid that Yun Xiaoxiao would identally run into it and **** something that shouldn''t be snatched. They didn''t expect Yun Xiaoxiao''s appearance very much. They didn''t expect Yun Xiaoxiao to appear behind him. [Ziyun]: You shouldn''t be Yun Xiaoxiao, right? [Yun Xiaoxiao]: My name is Yun Jin and Yun Xiaoxiao is my mother. Also, is there really the kind of magical pill you mentioned? If so, can you give me one? [Margaret]: What do you want that pill for? [Yun Xiaoxiao]: My mother has been very angry recently. It is my father''s fault. If there is such a powerful pill, I want to take it and beat my father. Hearing this, Ziyun and others were all startled. If it is a child who asks for something, or the kind of poor experience, they really can''t look at it. Who can imagine that there are other reasons behind the story? [Chi Xiao]: How could there be that kind of magical pill? We are just talking about it. [Yun Xiaoxiao]: Is it really just for fun? If so, that would be great. Yun Jin was extremely disappointed when he saw this. He really wanted to beat those who bullied his mother away. He doesn''t have much affection for Kong Feng. Kong Feng seldom apanies him and ys with him. Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng married not because of feelings, but because they thought Yun Junling had a good n. Kong Feng also said that she wanted to give her children aplete family, and everything else was her voluntary. After the marriage, Kong Feng helped to manage thepany, Yun Xiaoxiao took the child, Kong Feng and the child were not close, she was anxious, and never thought of letting Yun Jin and Kong Feng get along. Kong Feng is a gambler, because of his own experience, he is very indifferent to blood rtionship. Yun Xiaoxiao cares about the child, regardless of thepany, he is anxious. Yun Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief at first, thinking that this was also good, she really didn''t want to be intimate with a stranger all at once. She is ready, and when her child grows up, she will divorce Kong Feng and give him some benefits appropriately. Besides, the other party is the Confucian son, so it shouldn''t be too bad. Maybe the Kong family will give her children some benefits in the future. Where do you know, it will be like this. Yunjin is naturally not close to Kong Feng. He only knew that it was Kong Feng that made his mother angry, and he stopped ying with him recently. Knowing that Daliwan was not real, Yunjin didn''t have much interest and continued to chat in the group. He stared at the phone for a while, then threw the phone aside and went to y other things. In the evening, Tang Guo was notified by the system that there was some movement in the group. After she ate, she leaned on the sofa and closed her eyes. It''s so cold, it''s so cold that I don''t want code words, I really want to roll into the bed immediately Chapter 4967: Unlucky Female President (43) Chapter 4967: Unlucky Female President (43) Chapter 4967 Unlucky Female President (43) [School Flower]: You mean, Yun Jin took Yun Xiaoxiao''s phone and entered the group chat? [Marguerite]: The kid said it himself. His name is Yun Jin and his mother is Yun Xiaoxiao. It seems that we should have been deceived by a kid. [Ziyun]: In the eyes of a child, of course, no matter right or wrong, whoever bullies his mother is a big viin. [Chi Xiao]: Let''s not give anything this time, it should not affect anything. [School Flower]: Yes, Yun''s face has recently been wed, and Yun Xiaoxiao has gone crazy. In my world, several years have passed. Yun Xiaoxiao should not think of this group anymore. After all, mobile phones are usually reced in one or two years, and the eliminated mobile phones will not be used again. If it is Yunjin, things can also make sense. [Mo Yuntian]: Recently, let''s not discuss strange things and don''t give out red envelopes, lest the childes in and sees it. Tang Guo agreed with this. The child had no idea of right and wrong. If she really coaxed her group of friends to give things away, she wouldn''t know what to do with them. If you want to p your father vigorously, it is not surprising that there are other things, such as curses, to curse those who are not right with Yun Xiaoxiao. [School Flowers]: Where''s Yun Gu? Did hee out of that strange ce? [Mo Yuntian]: No, he has recently fallen into a wave of peach blossoms. A woman in that ce fell in love with him. She thinks that he is different and interesting. He wants to marry him, hahaha...I''m soughing. This kid is having a headache now. what is this? The end of running around. After understanding the truth of the matter, Tang Guo chatted for a while before leaving the group. Several timester, Yun Jin also joined the group to chat, but nothing was gained. He found that these people really seemed to be bragging, so he gradually became disinterested in this group. Children''s interestse quickly and go quickly. The old phone was thrown into the corner by him, and he went to find other people to y with. Yunjin is indeed smart and has a high IQ, but after all, he is a child and has limitations in what he can do. In addition, there is a child''s heart that does not understand right and wrong in the adult world. Without the help of that group, he naturally couldn''t do anything. When Yun Xiaoxiao arranged for people to liquidate thepany, she discovered that there were holes everywhere. If she wanted to fill these holes, she had to sell some of the fixed assets under her name. And she couldn''t fill in this hole. If you don''t fill in, she may have to go to court. Although Kong Feng was in charge of thepany before, it had nothing to do with Kong Feng in name. Even if she doesn''t care, when ites to liquidation, she still has to pay the debt. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to let thepany go bankrupt. She was also a high-spirited person. If someone knew that such a bigpany went bankrupt, she didn''t know how to beughed at. So she decided to sell the fixed assets under her name, except for the vi she currently lives in, everything else. After the hole was filled, Yun Xiaoxiao lost a lot of weight, and her teeth were itchy with hatred of Kong Feng. Before she could catch her breath, her mother''s rtives came over and said that she couldn''t manage such a bigpany by herself, and asked them to help. For a time, Yun Xiaoxiao was one of the first two adults, and had to deal with these trivial matters every day. Jiang Ting and Huo Yongfei were very willing to help Yun Xiaoxiao at first, but then Jiang Ting was also a little impatient, so they just made an excuse not toe. Chapter 4968: Unlucky Female President (44) Chapter 4968: Unlucky Female President (44) Chapter 4968 Unlucky Female President (44) Huo Yongfei has always been willing to help Yun Xiaoxiao. However, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t see this at all. She only regarded Huo Yongfei as a good friend, and Huo Yongfei didn''t seem to want more. After Yun Xiaoxiao dismissed those disgusting rtives, he nned to sue Kong Feng. No matter what, she will divorce this bad guy. Now that thepany has stabilized, there shouldn''t be any problems in a short time. She has to divorce her first. Of course, it was rejected the first time. Yun Xiaoxiao knew about it a long time ago and was not in a hurry, waiting until the next prosecution. When she came out of the court, she saw Kong Fengs eyes indifferently: Kong Feng, if you are interested, you agree to divorce and dont waste each others time. You made mypany like that before, and I dont care about you. It''s not that Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t care, but Kong Feng''s method of making money is very special, and there is no way to catch it. She couldn''t run away if she wanted to grasp deeply. Kong Feng didn''t have any other skills, and was very good at making other people''s money. Kong Feng showed an innocent look in front of outsiders: "Xiao Xiao, I think we should consider this matter carefully. After all, the child is still young. Can you really bear the heart and watch the child without a father?" "You are shameless." "Xiaoxiao, you can''t disregard your children''s ideas because you hate me. I admit that I really don''t have that great ability to help you develop thepany, but you can''t just divorce because of this?" "Kong Feng, you are disgusting, you are shameless, you are rascal..." Yun Xiaoxiao was furious. "Don''t you know the reason for my divorce? You still need me to rify?" "Xiao Xiao, in fact, I dont have to be with you. After so many years of marriage, you havent let me touch you. I know that you still dont like me, but you just want to find a father for your child. But thepany is just right. I need someone to help take care of it. I did all of this, but my ability is limited, and I almost bankrupted thepany. You are going to get a divorce. I dont think there is anything to do. But what about the child? Dont you think about it?" Yun Xiaoxiao had already seen the strange gazes of the people around him, and she wanted to eat Kong Feng. In front of outsiders, Kong Feng was still very gentle, and many people felt that Yun Xiaoxiao was a bit unreasonable. "I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you, wait for the next time." Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly left, knowing that Kong Feng is so shameless, she would never marry the other party, how did she know this guy is so disgusting. Why did this Kong Feng go to the wrong room? Why did he go to Tang Yi''s room? If it were Tang Yi, things would definitely not be like this. Looking at Tang Yi taking care of the Tang family in an orderly manner, you know that the difference between the two is not so big. And now Tang Yi didn''t bother to work, and that was the person she chose in the beginning. She was too unlucky. Back at home, Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Jin who was having fun, and thought of Kong Feng, her tone became more serious: "Why are you still ying?" "mom." "You know how to y all day long, but you don''t know how to study. Are you trying to learn from your daddy?" Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t hold back at all. It was all Kong Feng, this dead man, otherwise she would be like this? But such a day will have to endure for half a year before it can end. Seeing Yun Jin at a loss, Yun Xiaoxiao quickly ran upstairs, nning to throw out all Kong Feng''s things. When she vacated the room, she nned to clean up her own house again, only to find that some bags and jewelry in the box in the cloakroom were gone. Chapter 4969: Unlucky Female President (45) Chapter 4969: Unlucky Female President (45) Chapter 4969 Unlucky Female President (45) When she opened all the boxes, there were very few items left in her collection. "Kong Feng!!!" "what!!!" What did she do, she would meet a bad guy like Kong Feng. ... "Yun''s guess is really bad." Tang Jun said. This day, it was the dinner time of the Tang family, Tang Guo, Tang Yi, and Tang Jun were all there. No matter how busy they are, if they are not far away, they will find time to gather together. Tang Yi: "I didn''t expect that the Yun family, who was so beautiful in the past, would end up like this. The famous name of Yun Junling I was destroyed by Kong Feng''s son-inw." "Yun Xiaoxiao won''t be able to hold it for long. I heard that she is going to fight Kong Feng for divorce. I don''t know what the Kong family''s attitude is. If the Kong family wants to fight for that child, Yun Xiaoxiao will not necessarily win." Tang Jun said. With the current Yun family, the Kong family can use any small tricks to make the Yun family at risk." "Sister, what do you think? How long do you think Yun''s can support? You don''t seem to care what Yun''s is like. Anyway, Yun''s is one of the bestpanies in this ce. It''s still a bit weird to see the decline with my own eyes." Tang Guo: "I don''t have any opinion. Bankruptcy is affirmative, but it''s my uncle and my younger brother. You have to make more preparations. Yun''s definitely can''t copse at once. Let''s watch the opportunity to take over." "Sister, Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is four years old. Are you still not nning to go back to thepany?" Tang Yi said aggrievedly, "You really have a brother-inw. Have you forgotten me as a brother?" "Is it okay to stay at home? I have to go around with my brother-inw and take any photos. Every time Ie back, it will be a few degrees dark, which is not good at all." Tang Yi said as he said, Tang Guo was indifferent. nced, and quickly shut up. When Song Shi and Tang Guo bid farewell to a small country where war was taking ce, they nned to end their dreams and take a picture of aplete battlefield. Then I brought these photos back to show the public how terrible war is and how precious today''s peace is. Therefore, he stayed in that ce for three years, and watched that small country with his own eyes, and went back countless years. He also encountered some identster, wondering if the amulet given by Tang Guo actually made hime back safely. Of course, he was able toe back, but Tang Guo brought it back with a special ne. He was arrested at that time, because he was a Chinese, so he was not killed. After he came back, he washed out all those photos and really held an exhibition, an unforgettable and tearful exhibition, which was presented in the eyes of the world. Song Shi thinks that he has fulfilled his dream, and then he will give the rest of his life to the one who fascinates him at a nce. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo nned to apany him to continue his dream. At first he refused. Although he didn''t necessarily go to the battlefield every time, other ces were dangerous. He didn''t want her to suffer. Obviously he is such a noble person, how can he run around? The finalpromise was of course him. In the past year, Tang Guo and Song Shi have gone to many ces, but did not go to the battlefield. Basically, they went to some deserted ces and took pictures that most people could not see. Tang Jun and Tang Yi both knew about the experiences of Tang Guo and Song Shi. They were also dumbfounded. Of these two people, one dared to say that you promised you, and the other really dared to respond. Don''t say, it''s a perfect match. "Xiaoguo, or else you do the marriage first." Tang Jun said, "My uncle knows that I can''t persuade you." Tang Guo: "Good." "But, uncle, you should also think about lifelong events." Tang Jun said shyly: "Don''t worry, this thing depends on fate and cannot be forced." "Uncle, since you have no ns to find someone, why not help me manage thepany temporarily, let me find someone first?" Tang Jun: "Xiao Yi, you are so old. You have to learn the bnce between work and rtionship. Don''t ask your parents for help at every turn." Tang Yi: Go away. "Sister, didn''t you say that my sister-inw''s sister ising back? When is it? By then, our two families will be together, and we will be able to meet to discuss your marriage. How about?" Finally finished writing and got under the covers. Everyone, make it thicker, too, it''s cold. see you tomorrow Chapter 4970: Unlucky Female President (46) Chapter 4970: Unlucky Female President (46) Chapter 4970 Unlucky Female President (46) Before Song Lu returned to China, she knew that her brother had a partner. He had to give up his dream of taking pictures everywhere, but she did not expect that her future sister-inw would be willing to apany her brother to continue her dream. Therefore, she has always wanted to meet this future sister-inw. She has note back for many years because of her studies. Now that she has finished her studies, she is ready toe back to build her own country and is not going to stay outside. When she saw Song Shi, she couldn''t help being curious, and asked Song Shi who her future sister-inw was. "Tang, do you know?" "Tang family?" Song Lu came back to her senses, "Is that the Tang family who has two siblings?" "Yes, your brother and my future daughter-inw is the former President Tang, but now she has handed over thepany to her younger brother and has resigned as president." Song Lu could hear that Song Shis tone was full of pride, and she couldnt help but smile: Im relieved to see that brother and sister-inw have such a good rtionship. We were all worried about you before, for fear that you might have someone out there. Unexpectedly, the daughter-inw could not get married." "I remember when you were just with your sister-inw, your parents called me the good news and told me that you were finally going to stabilize and not go out to take risks. They really didn''t expect that it was not just one person that they were worried about now, but Two people." Song Lu couldn''t help making fun. Although she was also worried about Song Shi, she believed that everyone had their own dreams, and it was not wrong to understand the consequences and pursue their own dreams. Her brother''s photo exhibition is also very popr in other countries besides China. "Your sister-inw is my lucky star. Since I met her, I have rarely met in small idents." Song Shi said proudly, "I will pick you up for dinner today, and the two of us will officially meet again the next day to discuss marriage. ." "Brother, congrattions." Song Lu sincerely blessed, "Then I will go with you first. After eating, I will go to see my friend. I have been talking to her very well these days, and I dont feel close. I heard that she was also married. I dont know how she is doing now." "Okay, I''ll take you thereter." "By the way, brother, I heard that you were picked up by your sister-inw? Tell me about this." Song Shi didn''t feel that this period was disgraceful at all, but instead thought that it was an indispensable period in his life, and exined in detail what he had encountered with Tang Guo. Song Lu was listening, very envious. Soon after arriving at the Tang house, the Tang family met Tang Guo. In fact, they had seen him before, but they were not familiar with it. Song Lu was very enthusiastic about Tang Guo, and she felt like someone finally wanted her brother. Tang Guo still likes Song Lu very much because of Yun Xiaoxiao''s small group, and he can talk as soon as they meet. "Sister Song, eat fruit." Tang Yi''s eyes lit up when she saw Song Lu. At this moment, she couldn''t help looking at all kinds of things in front of her face. Tang Guo''s eyes were twitching. This kid, see When you are beautiful, you can''t help but get in front of others. Song Lu said politely, "Thank you." Tang Yi, she also knows, a yboy. Sure enough, just like the rumors, it was particrly unsound. "Sister Song seems to have a misunderstanding of me?" Tang Yi felt Song Lu''s rejection. Song Lu shook her head quickly: "No, no, you misunderstood." "No, I feel it." Tang Yi, "Do you think I am a yboy?" Song Lu: Isn''t it? Everyone knows this? Who doesnt know about your two dozen girlfriends? Chapter 4971: Unlucky Female President (47) Chapter 4971: Unlucky Female President (47) Chapter 4971 Unlucky Female President (47) "Xiao Yi, be more serious." Tang Jun couldn''t help but say, "No one is serious every day, so it''s no wonder you can''t get the likes of good girls." Tang Yi scratched his head: "I don''t mean anything else, isn''t this about to be a family soon? Isn''t it enthusiastic?" Tang Jun''s expression is very suspicious, has no other meaning? Don''t mean anything else, go to the front of the house? "In fact, Xiao Yi has been rtively safe in recent years," Tang Jun thought about how to say. Tang Yi is also his own family. In recent years, Tang Yi has performed well. He has been busy with thepany and has not frequent girlfriends, so he decided to help Tang Yi. To restore the image, "People have grown up and be sensible. Unlike before, they only knew that they were naughty and their personality changed a lot. I heard that you will stay in China and work in the future, so you can see that Tang Yi is different." Tang Yi smiled and nodded. Yeah, he is different now. He was called by his rtives as a cow and had to be willing. Who called him Tang Yi. Speaking of it, his window period has been long. But, he really didn''t have the feeling of wanting to fall in love with Song Lu, and he also felt that Song Lu didn''t have that thought of him either. Therefore, my uncle did not work hard this time. He provokes Song Lu passionately, because he really wants to be polite, after all, this is his brother-inw''s sister. It''s the first time someone came here. Of course he wanted to give her a good impression. Besides, his elder sister and his brother-inw, now often go out on adventures, Song Lu must take care of them more. It''s really hard work for this little girl. "I heard that Tang Xiaoshu recently developed a product in thepany some time ago. I happened to be a schr," Song Lu said embarrassedly, "I don''t know, can I go and see it? I bought one of you before. Thepanys product, to say something inappropriate, I feel that this product should be more perfect." Tang Jun looked at Song Lu, and then at Tang Guo and Song Shi. They didn''t expect Song Lu to be so direct, but no one underestimated it. "You said, can you make it more perfect?" "Yes, when I used it before, I did feel that some areas could be improved. If Uncle Tang doesn''t mind..." "Of course I don''t mind. When can you go to see it? Now?" Tang Jun actually thinks that there is somethingcking in that product, but at present, their researchers have not been able to make any breakthroughs. They can only use the first generation. Listed. After I have a clue, the second generation is on the market. "Uncle, after dinner, you can take Little Sister Song. It''s not an official meeting today. It''s nothing." Tang Guo said, Song Lu is a good girl, has a high degree of education, and knows a lot. Uncle''spany, such an excellent talent, can dig it. She does not dig, others will dig too. Now that my unclespany has people who are attracted to her, the chances of digging her hands are mostly. After dinner, Song Lu was going to hispany with Tang Jun. When she walked to the door, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t gone to see Yun Xiaoxiao. "Uncle Tang, I''m sorry, I forgot that there is another private matter that I haven''t dealt with." Song Lu said sorry. Tang Jun: "What are you going to do? How long will it take to deal with your personal affairs first?" "Went to meet a friend of mine. It will take a few hours at most. I can visit yourpanyter. In fact, I can''t wait to see the information about that product." "In this case, I''ll take you there." Tang Jun looked at the time, "It''s not troublesome." Chapter 4972: Unlucky Female President (48) Chapter 4972: Unlucky Female President (48) Chapter 4972 Unlucky Female President (48) Tang Jun drove the car outside the Yun''s vi and fell silent suddenly. "Just take the liberty to ask, who is your friend?" What did Song Lu feel: "Yun Xiaoxiao, we have rarely contacted her in recent years. She always fails to receive calls to her. She also asionally responds to messages. I think our rtionship has be alienated. Now Im back, I also want to see how shes doing, and just leave." "It turned out to be so." "Uncle Tang seems to be familiar with Xiao Xiao?" "A little bit of unpleasant things happened to her and our Tang family, but it has been resolved, and it has nothing to do with the Tang family now." Tang Jun said. It should be said that Yun Xiaoxiao''s previous behavior was disgusted by Tang Jun. Fortunately, Xiao Yi did not sleep in the room that day. Afterwards, he also heard that Xiao Yi almost gave him the room, butter he escaped because the room could not be opened. All this seems to be a coincidence. It seemed that someone was helping them in the Tang family. If someone like Yun Xiaoxiao is leaning on, his Tang family may really not have a peaceful life. Later he thought for a while, that incident was definitely not a coincidence, it was not that some day was destined to escape the Tang family, but someone deliberately did it. He had guessed who this person was, but it could only be his good niece, Tang Guo. He suspects this, for the following points: First, after he was sent back to the room that day, Tang Yi also somehow fell asleep on the sofa. Second, when the Yun family''s mother and daughter found her, Tang Guo was the coolest person. Third, when Xiao Yi asked her whether she believed him or not, she believed it without any doubt. With Xiao Yi''s reputation, even he couldn''t guarantee whether that matter had anything to do with Xiao Yi. Fourth, what kind of confidence is it to directly propose a paternity test? Only know in advance that Yun Xiaoxiao''s child is not Xiao Yi''s, right? Of course, there are some details, he didn''t want to understand. He didn''t n to tell anyone about this, it''s best to be rotted. He can be sure that most of the details are rted to Yun Xiaoxiao, this is a woman full of lies. "Uncle Tang?" Tang Jun came back to his senses: "Sorry, I suddenly thought of something. I''m leaving my mind. I''ll be waiting for you here." "Thank you, if you have anything, you can go first." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Song Lu arrived just in time, and Yun Xiaoxiao was at home. Yun Xiaoxiao was not happy when he saw Song Lu, but greeted him politely. Song Lu felt a little sad when she felt Yun Xiaoxiao''s rejection. "I heard that you were married before, but I didn''t have the chance toe to your wedding, but I still bought you a gift." Song Lu said that she really didn''t know much about domestic affairs. When Yun Xiaoxiao heard this, his face was distorted: "Farewell, I am going to get a divorce." "Divorce?" Song Lu was a little surprised. "Aren''t you very satisfied before? How could you get a divorce?" "I don''t want to talk about that person, do you still have things? If not, it may not be convenient for me to entertain you." Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to talk to Song Lu more. Now Yun''s is getting worse and worse. Regardless of her being in charge of Yun''s, in fact, it is no longer the same as before, and it is likely that there will be no Yun''s one day. Song Lu is still the daughter of the Song family, and she always feels a little ufortable in front of Song Lu. Song Lu often puts forward some different opinions. She doesn''t like getting along with Song Lu. She always finds this person very annoying, thinking that she knows a lot. Chapter 4973: Unlucky Female President (49) Chapter 4973: Unlucky Female President (49) Chapter 4973 Unlucky Female President (49) Yun Xiaoxiao said so, Song Lu had to say goodbye and leave. If nothing else, the friendship between her and Yun Xiaoxiao would stop here. She had expected this day for a long time, and she had no regrets in her heart. Yun Xiaoxiao is alienating her, so the friendship between them can no longer be maintained. She came here this time just to see how Yun Xiaoxiao was doing. "So fast?" Tang Jun was a little strange seeing Song Lue out in less than twenty minutes. Song Lu nodded: "I''m strangely estranged with her, this time I just came to see how it is. There should be no contact between us in the future." "The Yun family is not optimistic." Tang Jun said. Song Lu: "Uncle Tang, please be more careful." Tang Jun briefly told the affair between Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng. Song Lu was a little bit sorrowful. After listening, she felt that something was not right. "You mean, Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng had an idental encounter?" Tang Jun nodded: "Well," maybe it was Song Shi''s rtionship. He again said that Yun Xiaoxiao had trouble with Tang Yi before. "In the beginning, Yun Xiaoxiao mistakenly identified that person as Xiao Yi. Everyone thinks that Xiao Yifengliu has caused the trouble. Fortunately, Xiaoguo suggested that when the child is born, a paternity test will be done." Song Lu''s expression changed, even if she received so much information for a while, she understood it instantly. Why is Yun Xiaoxiao so sure that she is Tang Yi''s child? Didn''t she give up at all and meant to borrow seeds? "Uncle Tang, I want to know something, can I ask you?" Tang Jun: "Yes." When Song Lu asked, she took out her mobile phone and searched for Kong Feng''s photos. Anyhow, Yun Xiaoxiao and Kong Feng are also people with some identities, and they can still be searched for their wedding photos. Seeing that Kong Feng was not the one Yun Xiaoxiao introduced to her before, she understood everything. Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t give up on borrowing a child for life, but an ident finally urred. If she guessed well, this is the truth of the matter. what is this? Can''t you live by yourself? Although Tang Jun was gentle when she said that Yun Xiaoxiao came to Tang''s house to identify Tang Yi, she has searched the historical news on the Inte. She is not a nerd. She finished her studies just because she wanted to learn more about her favorite field. Looking at the reports, she could understand Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter''s ns. Later, I chose to marry Kong Feng, fearing the same n, but I did not expect that Kong Feng would almost bankrupt Yun. "Actually, you and Yun Xiaoxiao are not suitable for being friends." Tang Jun said. Song Lu put away the phone: "I know, because we were neighbors when we were young, I rarely make friends, or she likes toe and drag me to y." "Well, Uncle Tang, let''s take a look at that product of yourpany now." "Then are you interested ining to ourpany?" Tang Jun asked. Song Lu: "I haven''t done anything yet, so I was invited like this. How do you know I''mpetent?" "I believe that my vision can''t be wrong." "If Uncle Tang doesn''t dislike me as a neer, of course I am willing." Tang Guo and Song Shi knew about Song Lu being abducted to thepany by Tang Jun. After the two family members formally had dinner and set a wedding time, Song Lu became busy with the nearbypany. One monthter, Tang Guo and Song Shi got married. After they got married, it was their honeymoon trip. Chapter 4974: Unlucky Female President (50) Chapter 4974: Unlucky Female President (50) Chapter 4974 Unlucky Female President (50) Others travel to some beautiful scenic areas, and they choose ces where few people visit. Tang Yi began to work hard again. He wanted to scold him very much, his uncle kept silent, and unexpectedly abducted the innocent girl to thepany to work hard. Sitting in an empty office, Tang Yi felt emptiness and loneliness. Half a yearter, despite Yun Xiaoxiao''s hard work, there was no way for Yun to continue to develop, and he could only go bankrupt. After thepany dered bankruptcy, Yun Xiaoxiao did not have nothing, but what she had in her hands was pitifulpared to before. With her personal ability, it is difficult to make aeback. What''s even more frightening is that poor rtives from her mother''s side oftene to pester her and disturb her normal life. It''s all ridiculous, she can''t stop it. In desperation, Yun Xiaoxiao decided to sell the vi and bought a house in another ce to live in. At this time, she faced another divorcewsuit with Kong Feng. Kong Feng approached Yun Xiaoxiao and said that he wanted to fight for this child. Based on Yun Xiaoxiao''s current situation, it was obvious that his Kong family had a better chance of fighting for this child. Yun Xiaoxiao: "Kong Feng, don''t go too far!" "You divide me half of the money in your hand. I won''t dispute this child, and you won''t need to sue. Let''s directly adjust to get the divorce certificate. "Kong Feng, you shameless!" "Anyway, there are still a few days before the court, think about it. But you have to tell me before the court, or I will ask my dad for help." Yun Xiaoxiao has nothing. Although she asionally sees Kong Fengs disgusting face through Yunjin, she was conceived in October and raised by herself. She cant let Kong Feng this shameless viin. . After thinking about it for two days, she could only choose topromise, and divided half of the money in her hand to Kong Feng, and the marriage was considered divorced. Yun Xiaoxiao regrets it, but unfortunately there is no regret medicine in this world. "What are you going to do now?" Huo Yongfei asked with concern, "You can''t just sit and eat the sky, there will be more ces to spend money in the future." "I want to open a small shop and barely make a living." "Yong Fei, I was wrong. If I didn''t do that in the first ce, wouldn''t all this happen?" Huo Yongfei: "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, I will help you." "Thank you, Yong Fei, only you are still by my side and everyone has left. Even Jiang Ting is alienated from me." "Xiao Xiao, Jiang Ting has her own life. I won''t leave you." Huo Yongfei was stunned when she saw Yun Xiaoxiao, and said quickly, "After all, we are the best girlfriends. We should be in trouble, right? " Kong Feng, who got the money, didn''t feel safe, and soon after losing all the money, he came to Yun Xiaoxiao again. "Kong Feng, do you want to be shameless!" Yun Xiaoxiao regretted it too much. He regretted once seeing Kong Feng and cursed countless times to let Kong Feng die. Kong Feng: "I''m here to tell you one thing today, Yun Xiaoxiao, your original target was not me, but Tang Yi?" "You...what did you say?" "I said, the person you wanted to have **** with was Tang Yi. Otherwise, why would you be pregnant and you would fall for him. You said I was shameless, so what about you? Do you want to promote this? Go out, can you still mix in this circle?" Yun Xiaoxiao was so angry that his head was dizzy, buzzing, how could Kong Feng know this? "I guess that your family has already seen through your strategy. As for who saw it through, I don''t know. But what I want to tell you is that I took the initiative to walk into that room and stay awake all the time." Kong Feng said with a smile. He expected that Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to talk about these things, and that the shame could only be her, which is social death. At any rate, she was also the former Miss Yun family, and now she is in a state of despair. I believe some entertainment reporters will be interested in her current situation. The current Yun family is not the previous Yun family, and entertainment reporters are not afraid of her. "what do you want?" "money." Yun Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth: "Okay, I''ll give it to you." "But you are not allowed to talk about this matter." "Then it depends on your performance. Just stop my mouth. Of course I won''t say it." A cruel look shed across Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes, and she understood that Kong Feng wanted to **** her blood for a lifetime. This world will end tomorrow. Lets talk about another thing. This book will not be finished this year. I said it will be opened at the end of the year. Its super busytely and I cant open it. I will open it when it is empty after the New Year. The world view has been set, and it is still fast to open. Chapter 4975: Unlucky Female President (51) Chapter 4975: Unlucky Female President (51) Chapter 4975 Unlucky Female President (51) Kong Feng, who got the money, was still very happy for the time being, and went to the casino again with the money. In his opinion, Yun Xiaoxiao is a face-loving person. As long as he uses this excuse, the other party will definitely provide him with funds continuously. He wasn''t afraid that Yun Xiaoxiao''s money would be spent for a while. No matter how Yun Junling arrived at his daughter, he must have some stock. As for what he said, the Tang family had long known that this was a set thing. Kong Feng was very acquainted and did not dare to trouble the Tang family. Since people can see through Yun Xiaoxiao''s strategy, and can quietly make Yun Xiaoxiao suffer, such a family is not something Kong Feng can afford. Tang Guo didn''t pay attention to the status quo of Yun Xiaoxiao. She had spected that Yun Xiaoxiao would not think about living a peaceful life as long as Kong Feng was there. As for the second-hand mobile phone of Yun Xiaoxiao, it was thrown into the trash when he moved. It is estimated that the mobile phone is not so good, because Yun Xiaoxiao''s nickname shows an offline state. Besides, she is still honeymooning outside with Song Shi, but they are not in the scenic area, but in a primeval forest. There are snakes, insects, rats and ants, all kinds of wild animals that may eat people, and some food that will be poisoned if touched. With Tang Guo''s help, Song Shi took many precious photos and went back. The two were a little tired from running, so they found a safer ce with sunlight, and threw a thinyer of cushion on the spot. After walking for so long, they were also a little tired, and the two sat on the mat, leaning against each other. Song Shi sorted out the photos in the camera, and the more he looked at it, the more he was surprised: "I must have been a good person in myst life." "Why do you say that suddenly?" "If you weren''t a good person, how could you marry a wife like Xiaoguo? I thought I would be lonely for all living beings, and a little bit would die in chasing dreams. Since meeting you, I found that no matter what I meet, I can meet Good luck. Xiaoguo, are you a fairy from Tianshan?" "Xiaoguo, do you really like this kind of life?" Song Shi put down the camera, "This is my dream, not yours. If you have other things you like, you must tell me, I can stay with you. You go and finish it together." "This kind of life is very good." Tang Guo didn''t tell lies. It was indeed the first time that she came to this ce where humans felt dangerous, and took risks to shoot something fun, mysterious, and never seen before. "Then you should have a dream?" Song Shi said, "Or, your dream has been realized? But there will always be more than one dream and goal in life, and there will always be new ones. I am very content to be able to go today. I still hope to apany you to aplish what you want to do." "Dreams?" Tang Guo narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking carefully, and suddenly realized that she really had no dreams. What is the dream? A dream should be a wish that is difficult to realize, so it is called a dream. What she generally wants to do is called a goal. As for the dream, she really hasn''t had it. "I don''t seem to have dreams." This embarrassed Song Shi. He embraced Tang Guo: "What about the goal?" "None, it''s all realized." Song Shi: "..." "We have several decades in our lives. Do you want to live the next time?" Song Shi continued to ask, "That is, what is the day you want in your heart." Chapter 4976: Unlucky Female President (52) Chapter 4976: Unlucky Female President (52) Chapter 4976 Unlucky Female President (52) Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Song Shi''s face: "Didn''t you take me to see a differentndscape?" Song Shi didn''t know what to say, why would there be people without dreams in this world? "Do you think that such days have be boring?" Tang Guo asked, why would Song Shi ask these questions inexplicably, so as to give up the current life and switch to another life. "No, because you have always been with me to do what I like, and I also want to apany you to do what you like to do." Song Shi said quickly, "I can''t always let you apany me. Do something you like." "I think it''s good now, I don''t have anything else I like for the time being." Song Shi held her hand: "Well, if you have something you like, you must tell me and we will finish it together." "it is good." Tang Guo began to think, is there anything she wants to do? Anything you like to do? It doesn''t seem to be, she has done what she should do, and now she wants to enjoy her life and live this short life. However, she is still thinking, if she has a dream, what should her dream be? She seems to be ustomed to her nature, and basically walks forward without fear. No matter what she encounters, she has never had any fear. It may be a long time shuttle that has cultivated her fearless heart. Dreams, because she is too realistic, as long as there is a little possibility to aplish things, she will set goals instead of dreams. She doesn''t even care where shees from, what her real name is, and why she travels through this endless world. What does she care about? Thinking about it carefully, I only care about the people I met during the journey, the stories that happened with those people, the interactions with them, and the feelings between them. The friends in the group are undoubtedly the most stable ce for her friendship. There is also this person who has been following, no matter which world she goes into, he will always appear. Before she knew it, she had be ustomed to their existence. If one day they are really gone. She should be sad when she disappears into her life. "Ashi, is there anything else in your dream besides taking these precious photos?" Song Shi answered as expected: "Of course there is." "What is it?" Song Shi held Tang Guo''s hand, his face solemnly and cautiously said: "Love you and grow old." "Is this a dream?" "Of course, because life will have many unbelievable idents that cannot be prevented, so this is a dream. Since meeting you and being with you, I have been praying every day to be with you until the end of life. " "Ashi, your dream wille true." Tang Guo still had no dreams, because everything she wanted to do was a goal. She worked hard for many days, but still couldn''t think of what she dreamed. So, when she returned to the city with Song Shi, she created a dream fund ount. The content of this fund ount is that anyone with a dream can make a wish under the ount. The more detailed the content of the dream, the greater the possibility of realization. Some people have the attitude of trying first, as if this is a wishing tree. Therefore, Tang Guo can see all kinds of dreams every day. She found that some of the dreams in it were very simple, maybe just what kind of gift to ask for on her birthday. Chapter 4977: Unlucky Female President (53) Chapter 4977: Unlucky Female President (53) Chapter 4977 Unlucky Female President (53) Tang Guo selected some people and arranged them to realize their dreams. These people realized their little dreams, and after they came to give feedback, more and more people came here to make wishes, big ones and small ones. "Why, do you want to understand?" Song Shi knew what Tang Guo did. "In fact, it doesn''t matter. This means that your ability is very strong, so you don''t need the so-called dream at all, because what you want to do, It will be sessful soon. And dreams are for some talents who cannot be realized temporarily." "I already understood." A smile hung on Tang Guo''s lips: "It doesn''t really matter whether you have a dream or not. What''s important is how to live as you please. Now, it''s fine." "It''s okay if you want to understand, it''s all I''m wrong, so you struggle for so long." Song Shi said annoyed. Tang Guo shook his head, not much to mind this matter. "I think because of your reminder, I should love life more in the future, and I will live well to find what I like to do. Even if the time is long, some things cannot be seen to the end at a nce. Even if one day everything around me , Has be so unfamiliar again, even without familiar people, I will not be confused anymore." Song Shi was right. It is not a terrible thing to have no dream, which means she has be very strong. She thought about it carefully. When she was very weak, she also had a dream. For example, in those worlds at the beginning, she dreamed about when she would know who she was, when she could go out, and when there could be someone from this dirt-filled world to poke away thatyer of mud and discover the true She is not what she seems to be. She really doesn''t miss the days when she has dreams. Because it''s so desperate. Now, she is not in a hurry to know who she is, nor is she in a hurry to go out, wherever she goes, she is not afraid of anything. I don''t even think that this world is full of dirt, it''s because no one is guarding the little bit of beauty in this world. Therefore, she is stronger and has the ability to protect what she wants to protect and pursue the life she wants. Fearless and fearless, what''s so terrible about not having a dream? Her goal in every world is to change the trajectory of her destiny so that the people who the original owner cares about live well, and she lives well by herself, knowing that the people in the group are still safe, and meeting the person next to her who has been following her. Song Shi could not understand Tang Guo''s words, but he could feel that Tang Guo did not entangle this matter. They were happy every day in the following days. After a month''s rest, Tang Guo and Song Shi were about to set off again. This time, they went to a small country where a war had just broken out. Although there has always been peace in this country, there are often wars in some small countries around the world, and people there are living a fiery life. When approaching this small country, Tang Guo found that the dream of these desperate people was to live and stop the war. In two years, she and Song Shi personally witnessed the war from the beginning to the end, seeing the eyes of those people from the light of hope, to the dimness of despair, to the deathless eyes, still clenched in their hands. A family photo. At the end of the war, people here have different dreams. They hope to have enough food, dress warmly, and stop wars. When they realize these, their dreams be rich again, Everything was over here, Tang Guo and Song Shi also returned. What caught them off guard was the marriage between Tang Jun and Song Lu. "So, uncle, you just abducted Ah Shi''s sister quietly like this? Just let someone work for you, don''t you even let them go?" Tang Guo asked. Chapter 4978: Unlucky Female President (54) Chapter 4978: Unlucky Female President (54) Chapter 4978 Unlucky Female President (54) Tang Jun looked sorry: "Emotional things are out of control, Xiaoguo, and I am so old. It is not easy to meet a person who hopes. I hope you can forgive me." Tang Guo was smiled by Tang Jun''s serious appearance: "Well, my uncle, since you like each other, there is no one I''m sorry, then we will just call each one of the teachers." "Oh, some people said they didn''t want to find the object, but they found the object secretly and kept the object next to them... Ha ha..." Tang Yi said strangely, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand." Tang Jun: "Xiao Yi, don''t speak with yin and yang." "The boy, I don''t have a partner yet." Tang Jun: "Then you work harder, you see that my uncle has it, if you want you to be sincere, you will definitely have it." Tang Yi: "..." My uncle is dear. Tang Guo and Song Shi didn''t n to go out temporarily, they witnessed Tang Jun and Song Lu getting married. Tang Guo found that the two were really good friends. Song Lu was a very knowledgeable person and liked to express her ideas in all aspects. And Tang Jun is a person who can listen, and the two of them can easily discuss it. Tang Jun doesn''t really like talking, but with Song Lu, he talks a lot. Moreover, Tang Jun will seriously think about Song Lus ideas, and then take her to implement them. The Song family is also very satisfied with Tang Jun. As for the issue of address, as long as their young people are not embarrassed, the embarrassing thing is that others call their own. it is good. Tang Yi is still a single dog. It''s not that he doesn''t have a daughter to love him, but that he is also serious about feelings. He didn''t want to y anymore, he envied Tang Guo and Song Shi, and Tang Jun and Song Lu, so he wanted to find someone who could work with her for life, not just have fun together. Having been single for so many years, it doesn''t matter to stay single. Tang Guo heard the news of Yun Xiaoxiao again, in the hot news, about the olddy and the murderer now. Tang Guo hadn''t paid attention to these for a long time, and the system naturally didn''t look at it either. After seeing this incident about Yun Xiaoxiao, Tang Guo called the system to check the information. "So Yun Xiaoxiao faced Kong Feng''s extortion time and time again, and finally became murderous and killed Kong Feng?" System: [Yes, the host is big, Huo Yongfei is an aplice, and at the beginning he wanted to help Yun Xiaoxiaomit the crime. But the final evidence showed that Huo Yongfei was an aplice and did not take part in the murder. He only helped Yun Xiaoxiao transport Kong Feng''s corpse and throw it away. "Where is Yun Xiaoxiao''s child?" [I was taken back by the Kong family, but I didn''t seem to be treated very much. I was raised outside like Kong Feng. "It seems that I have to be raised up again." Yun Jin is indeed a child, but Tang Guo is not sympathetic at all. Because it was this child who deceived the people in the group in the original plot, killed several people in the Tang family, and also killed brother and sister Song Shi. To talk about the source, isn''t it that Yun Xiaoxiaomitted evil by herself? What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Yun Xiaoxiao wanted to see her. Out of curiosity, Tang Guo went to see Yun Xiaoxiao. The first thing Yun Xiaoxiao said was, she failed at the beginning, did Tang Guo engage in a ghost in it. Because Kong Feng mentioned this matter to her, after careful analysis, she found that the person who could do it was probably Tang Guo. "I do not know what you''re talking about." "It''s you, right?" Tang Guo''s expression was strange: "Miss Yun, I heard people say that you want to see me, and thought there was something. If there is something, you should just say it straight." Chapter 4979: Unlucky Female President (55) Chapter 4979: Unlucky Female President (55) Chapter 4979 Unlucky Female President (55) Yun Xiaoxiao''s purpose for calling Tang Guo toe, of course, was to want Tang Guo to admit that. She thought it all well, even if she goes to prison, don''t make Tang Guo feel better. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo didn''t admit it at all, and he looked very strange, which made Yun Xiaoxiao helpless and could only watch Tang Guo leave. Tang Guo was not a fool. Although it would not be very good to pursue that matter, being publicized would still have an impact on Tang''s image. She knew Yun Xiaoxiao''s purpose as soon as she guessed it. Yun Xiaoxiao was finally sentenced, although the Kong family had always wanted her to be sentenced to life, the death penalty was cheaper for her. However, the evidence collection is indeed an endless threat from Kong Feng to Yun Xiaoxiao. After being sentenced for decades, he still has a chance toe out. In fact, the Kong family hated Yun Xiaoxiao, and most of them were only Kong Feng''s father, and the others wanted Kong Feng to die. Huo Yongfei was sentenced to several years. His family hated Yun Xiaoxiao because of this. When they visited Huo Yongfei, they all sighed. Huo Yongfei saw that his parents had whiter hair every time, and he regretted the incident. It was the first time that I told my parents that after I came out, I must be a good person. Tang Guo and Song embarked on Song Shis pursuit of dreams, to see different scenery, and held a photo exhibition with Song Shi. Tang Jun and Song Lu joined forces, and they are known as the gods and rtives. Tang Yi''s former romantic son unexpectedly ended up in the state of a single dog. In the following years, he did not meet a person he liked. Many people mentioned Tang Yi, saying that this was retribution, which made Tang Yi angry. When Tang Yi was thirty-five years old, he finally ushered in his love, bid farewell to the single journey, and finally could stand up straight in the Tang family. When the child was born, he stood by his wife''s side, held the child, and held her daughter''s little hand: "Unexpectedly, Tang Yi, my wife and children can be hot on the bed." "Child, Dad, I see you as a genius. You must grow up quickly. When you grow up, Dad will leave thepany to you." Others around him thought that Tang Yi had great expectations for this child. After fifteen years, Tang Yi was ying games on the sofa in the office, and what he did was a fifteen-year-old doll looking sadly at the file, and looking at him from time to time, with an innocent face. "Dad, I''m only fifteen years old." "My son is good, he can be alone when he is fifteen years old. He was married in ancient times and he is an adult." "Today the school assigns homework, I can''t help but do it?" "It takes half an hour to do the homework after processing the files. I don''t know yet? Get it now." Tang Yi leaned Eng''s legs. The sister was right. It''s better to raise a child to share his worries. Tang Guo went to many ces in his life and saw some scenery that he hadn''t seen carefully before. This should be the world with the richest and mostpact life. She and Song Shi have a long lifespan and are in good health. They didn''t go out until thest few years. But the rare photos brought back by the two of them left behind a lot of strokes. After many years, these photos were still watched and shocked by countless people. The war episodes they filmed were once bought by those warring countries, hoping to warn future generations, hoping that they can work hard to be stronger and protect their homnd. "Xiaoguo, I heard that you are very good at making a wish here, and you can realize your dream, so I am here to make a wish, I hope we can meet again in the next life." Song Shi left his wish on Tang Guo''s website for realizing his dream. Tang Guo took out his cell phone and replied: "Your dream will definitelye true." see you tomorrow Tomorrow a new world, there will be more Chapter 4980: Daughter of a sickly beauty (1) Chapter 4980: Daughter of a sickly beauty (1) Chapter 4980 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (1) [Margaret]: Although Yun Xiaoxiao is not on the same road as us, but, finally, a neeres, and it is so absent. I don''t know if there will be neers in the group. After all, the next world of school flowers may note to me. I think it is easier to look forward to neers from the group than school flowers to my world. [Ziyun]: You are right. [Chi Xiao]: I don''t know if the next world of my sister has arrived. [Margaret]: Regardless of whether it has arrived or not, Margaret''s heart has been broken by the God of Creation, and she is not looking forward to it. ... At this moment, Tang Guo had already entered the new world, and when she opened her eyes she saw a stunning woman sitting on the edge of the flowers basking in the sun. That beautiful face is indescribable in mundane words, because it is so beautiful. At a nce, you can be dazed by the woman''s appearance. Although the woman''s face is very beautiful, her brows are full of mncholy, as if there is an unresolvable sadness, which makes people want to smooth her frowning brows. She was still very thin. When the wind rose, Tang Guo found that the woman''s clothes were flying up. She could see her thin body, and from the pale face, she could also see that the woman was not in good health. "Guo''er, why look at your mother like that?" The woman noticed Tang Guo''s gaze, her beautiful eyes fell on her, and she asked in a very gentle tone. It was not that Tang Guo had never seen a beauty, but it was the first time she saw such a beautiful, charming, pitying and distressed beauty in every move. "It''s just that I was confused by my mother''s appearance for a while." Tang Guo replied. She already felt that her body was a small dumpling, about five years old. I don''t know what happened in this world, but my instinct told her that it had something to do with this stunning mother in front of her. "Guo''er, mother''s beauty is not only useless, it can also bring disasters. Guo''er must not be fooled by it." The woman had already walked up to Tang Guo, touched Tang Guo''s cheek affectionately, and said in pain, "But, my daughter was born so beautifully. My mother shouldn''t have brought you here. She has brought you to this world. , Mother has no ability to protect you. My Guoer, mother is sorry for you." The five-year-old girl should be puzzled by these things, but she can understand a little bit. Her mother is not too happy. Tang Guo thought for a moment and should have some reaction, and quicklyforted her beautiful mother. It seems that this world should be caused by beauty. If the guess is correct, the heroine of this world is her mother, and most of them did not die. It is a good thing for a woman to be beautiful, but it is a disaster if there is not enough strength to protect this beauty. "Mother, it''s windy,e in." Tang Guo found that the woman was weak, and now it was cold again outside, nning to call people into the house. Before the woman could answer, Tang Guo felt that there was an extra person in the yard. He walked behind the woman a few times, put a cloak on her body, and a nice male voice sounded: "Guoer knows that every child It''s cold outside, and you don''t care about your body? Nuan Nuan,e in." Warm? Her mother''s name is really nice and soft. Tang Guo raised her head slightly, and looked at the man standing beside her mother. This man with sword eyebrows and star-shaped eyes, an erect nose, and a tall stature. At first nce, he was not a simple person. Chapter 4981: The daughter of a sickly beauty (2) Chapter 4981: The daughter of a sickly beauty (2) Chapter 4981, the daughter of a sickly beauty (2) Although he looked at her mother''s eyes very gentle, Tang Guo still found that in this gentleness, there is a domineering and inevitable trend. He held the hand of her mother''s shoulder with a bit of force, she guessed that her mother should be a little bit painful when she pinched it. However, her mother didn''t say a word, she just nodded slightly, her body trembled slightly, she was obviously afraid of this person. So, from her standpoint, this person should not be a good one. "Guo''er, are you tired? Do you want to go in and sleep for a while?" Tang Guo yawned: "Mother, Guoer is tired and sleepy." She rubbed her eyes, and her mother took the opportunity to walk over, took Tang Guo''s little hand, and brought Tang Guo into the house. Tang Guo wanted to know the memory of this world as soon as possible. After returning to the house, she was "coaxed to sleep" by her mother. The memory I saw next proved that Tang Guo''s guess was correct. Half of the reason for the tragedy of this world is indeed her mother''s beauty. This is a martial arts world, but her mother is not born with martial arts, and her body is still weak. She was taken in by beauty, and without a backing, she had no resistance at all, and could only be ughtered like a fish. Her mother''s name is Tang Wengnuan, which is because her grandfather''s surname is Tang, and her grandmother''s surname is Weng, which means that they are very affectionate. Her grandfather was the first person in the martial arts many years ago, and the skill of the martial arts is unmatched by the entire martial arts. Obviously, the entire martial arts team is not her grandpa''s opponent. Grandpa not only learned martial arts peerlessly, but also collected countless martial arts in the world, and countless treasures. So far, no one knows where these treasures are located. Her grandfather was a martial idiot, and also a love idiot. But her grandmother is not in good health, and she is not so talented in martial arts. When he was still very young, he first returned to the dust. After grandpa was overwhelmed, he stopped pursuing martial arts. He knew that his daughter had not inherited a little bit of his martial arts talent, so he handed Wuyou Vi to his disciple Heng Zhou, who was the man Tang Guo had previously met. He is now the owner of Wuyou Mountain Vi, the most powerful person. He is also a very talented man in martial arts, and in the entire martial arts, few people will be his opponents. Her grandfather originally thought that if Wuyou Vi was handed over to Hengzhou to take care of it, someone would protect her daughter. If two people can truly love each other, that would be a good talk. In the beginning, Hengzhou and Tang Wengnuan got along well, and Tang Wengnuan also liked this senior. Only after going down the mountain to y, Tang Wengnuan saw more differences and met some friends from the rivers andkes, and Hengzhou was very upset because of this. He thought that those people had distracted Tang Wengnuan''s attention from him, so she was not allowed to go down the mountain. Because of this, the two had conflicts countless times. Because of Hengzhou''s domineering and possessive desire, Tang Wengnuan felt terrified, and gradually became repulsive to this senior when he lost his previous likes and wanted to stay away from this person. Tang Wengnuan''s attitude even made Hengzhou run away, and once even wanted to force her. In the end, it was Tang Wengnuan who bit him, and the matter was settled. Tang Wengnuan began to figure out a way to escape from Wuyou Mountain Vi, so she contacted those friends who had met in Jianghu and asked them to take her away. Where did she know that the gangsters she met also had ns for her. No one can match the beauty. The daughter of the deadly strong man, no matter which one, makes people want to possess her. Chapter 4982: The daughter of a sickly beauty (3) Chapter 4982: The daughter of a sickly beauty (3) Chapter 4982, the daughter of a sickly beauty (3) Tang Wengnuan was abducted by Wujianlou Shengfeng, Emperor Wenrenjian, Baiyi, the first son of martial arts, and Abe, the little prince outside the Great Wall... and a series of some famous people. In the end, Hengzhou was robbed back with violence. After taking it back, Hengzhou felt that she was infected with the breath of other people. Her attitude became even worse, asking the maid to give Tang Weng a warm bath, which made her skin red. It is impossible for Tang Wengnuan to like such a person anymore, and still try various ways to escape down the mountain. Once, taking advantage of Hengzhou''s carelessness, she really fled a long way. For this escape, she made a lot of preparations and fled to a very remote ce. In the end, unfortunately, he fell into aa on the road, and of course he was rescued back. At that time, Tang Wengnuan had changed her face. Not only did she look ordinary, there was a small scar on her face. When she woke up, she realized that she was rescued by a man who chopped wood and hunted in the mountains. This man is very gentle and considerate, and for a while she has a n to stay here. It''s just so easy to tolerate fake looks, looks ugly, but can live a life indifferently, and never have to go back to face the person who is not gentle at all. The man did not dislike her scarred face at all, and treated her tenderly. This is the life Tang Wengnuan likes. However, good times were not very frequent, and Hengzhou still found it when Tang Wengnuan was pregnant. Hengzhou found that Tang Wengnuan was married and had children again. Of course, he was very angry and wanted to kill the man. The man is also not afraid, whether Tang Wengnuan is the woman with scars on her face or the person with stunning looks, they are all his wife. Therefore, he would rather die than let people take Tang Tang Wengnuan away. Tang Wengnuan knew well that she was greedy for this in beauty, which made people tired and did not want her husband to die. So she took the initiative to negotiate terms with Hengzhou. As long as he let her husband go, she would go back with him and never run out again. If Hengzhou does not agree, then she will die here. He Hengzhou can see her for a while, but he can''t see her for a while. Although Hengzhou hated him, he had topromise and only brought Tang Wengnuan back, ignoring Sun Jiushan. Sun Jiushan, Tang Wengnuan''s husband and Tang Guo''s father, followed him, but was pped back by Hengzhou. If it weren''t for being afraid of Tang Wengnuan''s possession, he would have pped Sun Jiushan to death, and he would take a breath. Sun Jiushan, who was left with only a sigh of breath, couldn''t catch up anymore. He could only lie in the grass and watched Heng Zhou take Tang Wengnuan away, tears dripping from his eyes. Later, Sun Jiushan came to find Tang Wengnuan, but he was pped by Hengzhou every time, leaving a breath every time. Sun Jiushan only recovers from his injuries, and it takes more than six months, so he can onlye once a year. Every time on this day, Heng Zhou would abnormally call Tang Wengnuan to watch. Later, Sun Jiushan died of illness. Because he has to receive a palm every year, no matter how strong his body is, he can''t support it. The death of Sun Jiushan means that the best memory in Tang Weng Nuan''s heart has disappeared. She wanted to die, but she still has a daughter. Hengzhou left this child, in fact, it is to make Tang Weng Nuan a little fettered, she is reluctant to leave this daughter in the world. Later, Tang Wengnuan began to be robbed, even her daughter, often because it was Tang Wengnuan''s daughter, suffered various injuries. Chapter 4983: The daughter of a sickly beauty (4) Chapter 4983: The daughter of a sickly beauty (4) Chapter 4983 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (4) Some of them coveted Tang Wengnuan''s beauty, some coveted the martial arts secrets behind her, countless gold and silver treasures, in short, each has its own n. Tang Wengnuan didn''t have no friends or people who were willing to help her, but her friends and people who were willing to help her ended up miserably. Those who have bad intentions, want to possess her, want her father''s martial arts secrets, gold and silver treasures, are all crazy people. Later, Tang Wengnuan watched her daughter gradually grow up, and felt that if this continued, she was afraid that there would be no way to protect her daughter. So she began to walk around these people actively, wanting to let them kill each other. Tang Wengnuan was indeed very sessful, provoking martial arts, the court, and various disputes outside the Great Wall. Later, he was called the femme fatale. However, she is a weak woman after all. No one will be confused by her when she is old and not in appearance. Tang Wengnuan was finally killed by those decent people in the arena in the name of getting rid of the demon girl. At this time, the people who had greeted her beauty no longer stopped. Some people want to help her, but they are powerless. They should say that they cannot protect themselves. Even Heng Zhou no longer protects her. Because she is old and unsightly, she doesn''t seem to get anything from her. Her daughter has grown up, and many people have turned their attention to her daughter. The previous disputes also ended because of Tang Wengnuan''s death. Many people are talking about how the Tang Daxia generation of martial arts masters would have such a romantic and profane daughter? When she died, she was stigmatized in her life, and few people would think deeply about what kind of situation she was living in. And her death does not mean the end of the tragedy. The fate of her daughter is simr to hers. Although Tang Wengnuan is dead, her daughter has inherited her beauty and is still the granddaughter of Tang Daxia. Tang Daxia''s treasure, martial arts secrets, should he be able to ask it out of her mouth? Tang Wengnuan actually didn''t know those things. When Tang Daxia died, he knew that those things were a scourge, and he didn''t even intend to say it. Naturally, Tang Wengnuan''s daughter, the original owner, also didn''t know. Although she has a very high martial arts talent, but she was raised and abolished since she was a child, and the person who raised and abolished her was naturally Hengzhou. The martial arts practiced for her was not serious martial arts at all. In the end, she couldn''t control herself at all, let alone revenge. To preserve the little dignity she had, shemitted herself. "That said, this worldes from me, and there are not many good people." Tang Guo, who read the memory, was a little angry at what happened to Tang Wengnuan and the original owner. This world is too unfair to them. Their existence is simply a tragedy, and there is no opportunity to resist. The time now is that her biological father is about to die of illness, and it will be thest time he wille in a few days. After this time, they were separated from yin and yang. She is a child, but she can walk around. Now she is only five years old. Heng Zhou didn''t pay much attention to her and didn''t like seeing her too much. Her existence was only used by Heng Zhou to threaten Tang Weng Nuan. Sun Jiushan ising in a few days. Since he has caught up, Tang Guo naturally doesn''t want Sun Jiushan to die. Her mother lost her parents when she was just a few years old, and she was snatched away when she was a teenager. The time with Sun Jiushan should be her best memory. Then she gave Sun Jiushan two pills to keep him alive. I don''t know if he has the talent for martial arts, if so, send him martial arts secrets and tell him to go back and practice well. Chapter 4984: The daughter of a sickly beauty (5) Chapter 4984: The daughter of a sickly beauty (5) Chapter 4984, the daughter of a sickly beauty (5) As for her, she is now a milk doll, just in the period of martial arts practice. In addition, for this Hengzhou, she had to find a way to solve the problem earlier, lest her mother suffer. She didn''t intend to kill Hengzhou, so she would abolish the people, abolish the imprisonment, and let Hengzhou also experience how it feels like being manipted by others without the power to bind a chicken. As for the other people, don''t panic,e one by one, just wait for them to bring them to the door. After Tang Guo thought about this, Tang Wengnuan was no longer in the house when he opened his eyes. She thought that Sun Jiushan woulde over in a few days, so she asked the system to find pills for her in the space, and then find some good martial arts secrets. I''ll talk about everything when I see Sun Jiushan, even if this person is ordinary, stupid, and stupid, but she has nothing to say to her mother. It''s not that Sun Jiushan didn''t know that this was meaningless, but he, an ordinary woodcutter, couldn''t change all of this at all. He can only be severely beaten once a year in order to see Tang Wengnuan. After counting the pills, Tang Guo took out the paper puppet again. She took the highest-level paper puppets that Ziyun had refined for her, with the highest strength in this world. No matter how much it is, it is impossible, because the small world does not allow it. She cut her finger and dripped it on the paper puppet. The two instantly became two teenage girls ording to her wishes. "You should hide first. When I go out, follow me secretly." Tang Guo ordered. The two maids looked at each other and said in unison: "Master, you haven''t named our sisters yet." "You are all mature paper puppets. If you have to learn to name yourself, you are not good at it." Tang Guo nced at the two of them. The two curled their lips, and finally one said: "Then my name is Xian." "My name is Sakura." "Okay, it sounds nice," Tang Guo said. Anyway, it''s not her name. The two paper puppets like it. "When I grow up and things are done, you can do it when you don''t need your protection. Go to y." "Thank you, Master." Xian said, "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we y or not. The main reason is that we prefer to be humans, so we can be anywhere." Kozakura: "Master, do we have any tasks now?" "Don''t worry, I will tell you when there is a task. Within ten days, I will n to dismantle Hengzhou, and then you will need to do it. You two will observe these two days, and it is not difficult to deal with Hengzhou. ." "Understand the master." Tang Guo originally nned to observe Hengzhou''s strength first, and then let Xian and Xiaoying go over him. But when dinner came, she changed her mind. "Mother, what''s the matter with your neck and hands?" The original owner hadn''t discovered these before, but she was too young to understand, and was fooled by Tang Wengnuan at will. Tang Weng Nuan burst into tears: "It''s okay, I identally touched it." Tang Guo wasn''t a real kid, so how could he have encountered it when he looked like that? It should be Heng Zhou who did the animal thing. This is not the first time such a thing has happened. Ever since Tang Wengnuan gave birth to the original owner, Hengzhou was unhappy, and when he was jealous, he would always start with Tang Wengnuan. He was in charge of this Worry-Free Vi. Who could resist? "Guo''er, don''t worry, mother is fine, it will be fine in a few days." Tang Wengforted Tang Guo in his mouth, but he was actually very ufortable. Chapter 4985: The daughter of a sickly beauty (6) Chapter 4985: The daughter of a sickly beauty (6) Chapter 4985, the daughter of a sickly beauty (6) In these few days of the year, Heng Zhou is an iparable beast, and it is impossible to let her go. He had to toss her so that she was covered with scars, because Sun Jiushan woulde up in a few days. When Hengzhou did this, he obviously wanted to **** off Sun Jiushan and let Sun Jiushan understand that this was a woman he could see and could not get, and only belonged to Hengzhou. She Tang Wengnuan didn''t know if she did something wrong in her previous life, and this life will encounter such a thing. The two mother and daughter were talking on the small road, and another person walked towards him. Tang Guo subconsciously looked over and saw a woman in a red dress walking up to Tang Wengnuan. Looking at Tang Wengnuan with his nostrils upside down, his face was full of disgust. "I don''t know what point my cousin likes about you. You, a sloppy woman, brought my cousin back with a wild nt, because my cousin is so rare for you." This woman is called Shui Yingjun, Hengzhou''s cousin, who loves Hengzhou wholeheartedly. Ever since Tang Wengnuan became a biological child, Hengzhou has not refused the approach of Shui Yingjun, and Tang Wengnuan would often encounter scenes of adultery between the two. Jun Shui Ying wished to be so angry with Tang Wengnuan, but Tang Wengnuan didn''t care about it at all. Heng Zhou''s original intention was also to anger Tang Weng Nuan. Seeing that she didn''t care, he became even more angry, bing more and more irritable in front of her. Later, he figured out a way to upy her in front of Shui Yingjun, making her faceless and selfless. Therefore, Shui Yingjun hated Tang Wengnuan very much, thinking that she was a person who could do her best, and she often embarrassed Tang Wengnuan in the vi. Tang Wengnuan didn''t have any force at all, and there was absolutely no way to take Shui Yingjun, and he was furious every time. Shui Yingjun didn''t dare to really do it, because he was afraid that Hengzhou would clean her up, so he could only enjoy it. Tang Wengnuan really didn''t want to talk to Shui Yingjun more, and led Tang Guo back to the room. "The man surnamed Sun wille to you in a few days. Are you happy? I heard that his body is not as good as before. He is going to be sick for several times a year. I am afraid it will notst long. You are living well here. It''s a waste of people''s infatuation, it''s not worth it." Tang Wengnuan still didn''t say anything. The thing she regretted most was that she had caused Sun Jiushan. If she had never met Sun Jiushan, he would marry a man, have children and live a life of ordinary happiness. Rather than endure severe beatings every year to meet her, it was she who killed that person. But she can''t die. If she dies, Sun Jiushan will die, and her daughter will die too. Tang Wengnuan wiped the corners of her red eyes, resisting tears from flowing down. She sent Tang Guo back to the room, and went back to the room herself. She also wanted to be in the same room with Tang Guo, but she was afraid that Hengzhou would be upset and let the child discover the unbearable scene and be hurt. Tang Guo did not sleep at night. She called out Xian and Xiaoying: "You go to Hengzhou and try to catch him. If you can, you castrate him, and then abolish his martial arts. Then find an abandoned house, Imprison people." Xian and Sakura looked at each other, and the figures floated out of the house neatly. Tang Guo was sitting on the edge of the bed, and the system was observing the movements of Xian and Xiaoying, reporting to Tang Guoshi. [The host is worried a lot. Hengzhou''s martial arts has not reached that level. Under the attack of Xian and Xiaoying, there is no room for resistance. They went in quietly, and they clicked Hengzhou''s acupuncture points and dumb acupuncture points, and then abolished his martial arts. Now Sakura has taken out a knife and castrated Hengzhou with a single knife. Plus Chapter 4986: The daughter of a sickly beauty (7) Chapter 4986: The daughter of a sickly beauty (7) Chapter 4986, the daughter of a sickly beauty (7) [Heng Zhou passed out with pain. [Xian carried Hengzhou to look for the abandoned house. Sakura was cleaning the site. It was very clean. Others would think that Hengzhou had disappeared by herself. The reason why Tang Guo didn''t want to let the news of Hengzhou''s abolition spread out was because he was afraid to rm other people and make them vignt. In that case, they would not dare toe to Wuyou Mountain Vi to steal her and Tang Wengnuan, and she would not be able to solve these people secretly. Come one by one, she doesn''t worry, everyone who has bullied their mother and daughter has a share. Didnt they say that this is a world where the weak eat the strong? She also wanted them to experience what a real weakness is. It didn''t take long for Xian and Sakura to return. It was obvious that the excited expressions on their faces had notpletely faded. "Is everything done?" Tang Guo asked. "Its done, dont worry, Master. Now Hengzhou has been imprisoned by us in an abandoned house. Master, you can get another sister out. After all, you cant starve Hengzhou to death. Someone has to give him food. That''s fine." Tang Guo thought it was the same, so she made another paper puppet to appear, not as strong as Xiaoying Xian, but it was enough for ordinary warriors. After the arrangements were made, Tang Guoy back. After a day, she has not yet exined to the people in the group. Closed his eyes, and briefly exined the affairs of this world to the people in the group, Tang Guo closed his eyes and went to sleep in Margaret''s wailing. Tang Guo sleptfortably all night. In the morning, Tang Wengnuan woke up for breakfast. She rubbed her eyes, put on her clothes, and was led by Tang Wengnuan. She could feel that Tang Wengnuan was a little repulsive from eating in the past, but Hengzhou just wanted to eat with her. However, when he came to the dining room, he didn''t see Hengzhou, and Tang Weng felt strangely warm. After a while, Lord Shui Ying came, and Hengzhou did not appear either. "Why isn''t my cousining?" Shui Yingjun asked the maid beside him. The maid replied respectfully: "The ve and maid don''t know, someone has already called the owner." After waiting for a while, Hengzhou''s maid came. "The owner is not in the room, maybe he''s gone out, Miss Biao, Miss Nuan, Miss, you guys will eat first. Tang Wengnuan felt relieved and took Tang Guo to eat. Jun Shui Ying couldn''t see it anymore: "Heh, when I heard my cousin is not there, I can still eat, Tang Wengnuan, do you have a conscience?" Having said that, Shui Yingjun dropped the bowls and chopsticks and went to find Hengzhou. He still muttered: "Cousin too, I don''t know where I have gone, so I won''t exin it." Tang Guo had a fragrant breakfast and became disabled. How could he exin it? The current Hengzhou should wake up, right? She asked someone to put a formation in that room. Even if Hengzhou yelled in it, there would be no sounding out. It would only make every day he should not, and the ground would not work. I just don''t know, Hengzhou is desperate. When the evening is over, she will also go and take a look. Tang Wengnuan obviously had a easier time when Hengzhou was away. Of course Shui Yingjun didn''t find Hengzhou''s whereabouts, so he could only return without sess. Heng Zhou had gone out on his own before, without giving anyone any exnation, so Shui Yingjun didn''t find it strange. In the evening, Tang Guo went to the abandoned house to see Hengzhou. When the door was opened, Tang Guo saw a mess in the house. When Hengzhou saw her, his face was obviously surprised. Plus Chapter 4987: The daughter of a sickly beauty (8) Chapter 4987: The daughter of a sickly beauty (8) Chapter 4987 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (8) He couldn''t believe that it was Tang Guo who had harmed him like this. If it has nothing to do with Tang Guo, then why is sheing here this time? And the maid who looked at him actually called Tang Guo the master. Could it be that this is the person left by his master? No, how is it possible? If his master had such a master, why didn''t he listen to Tang Wengnuan''s call? Instead of listening to a milk doll? Obviously this was not right, but Heng Zhou thought of his own experience. The next moment, he rushed towards Tang Guo while others were not paying attention, and wanted to catch her, but Xian kicked him to the ground. "It''s you? It''s you a little bastard?" Heng Zhou let out a stern voice, maybe he didn''t expect it, right? The martial arts that was abolished and proud of was abandoned, and he has be a non-male or female. No matter who it is, he will not let him go. Tang Guo: "Xiao Lan, give me a stool." Tang Guo sat on a stool and looked at Hengzhou who was lying on the ground and fell a dog gnawing shit: "How does it feel to be at the mercy of others?" "As long as my Hengzhou can go out, I will surely save you a thousand catastrophes, no matter who you are." Heng Zhou couldn''t help but guess, is this because Sun Jiushan, Sun Jiushan also has a background? "Hengzhou, you have no chance. You insulted my mother first, so you should end up here. Go out? You want to be beautiful. Since youe to this ce, how can there be a day to go out?" Tang Guo stood up. "Perhaps, dreaming is okay. In this life, unless I agree, otherwise you can only be imprisoned here. Revenge is even more idiotic. How does it feel to be unable to control your own destiny and being manipted? Are you angry? But there are so many experiences. Now, your anger will turn into despair. Just like my mother, you cant get rid of the despair of you people. Tang Guo opened the door, Heng Zhou wanted to rush out, but was kicked by Xiao Lan again. The door was closed in front of his eyes, and Hengzhou yelled inside, but no one standing outside could hear the sound inside. Hengzhou''s voice was hoarse, and there was no way to shout again, and finally a trace of despair was born in his heart. "Where are the people outside?" Heng Zhou shouted hoarsely, who is here and why did no one hear his shouting? Isn''t this Wuyou Vi? No matter how desperate Heng Zhou was in the house, Tang Guo slept beautifully all night, of course, when she slept, she was also running her internal energy. In this world, it is very necessary to practice martial arts well. Xiao Lan was guarding her, while Xiao Sakura was going to protect her mother. On the second day, Wuyou Vi still didn''t see Hengzhou appearing. Except for people like Tang Guo who knew it, everyone thought that Hengzhou was something important. There was a slight smile on Tang Wennuan''s face, Shui Yingjun always scolded her for having no conscience, Tang Wengnuan didn''t care at all. She will never forgive this person for the harm Hengzhou has done to her. If the other party disappeared, she would be anxious. Seeing that the day before Sun Jiushan came, Tang Wengnuan became nervous. Sun Jiushan, this is thest thing left in her heart. When she thinks of this person, she is full of guilt and distress, and some helplessness. If she wasn''t Tang Wengnuan, that would be great. Jun Shui Ying couldn''t wait any longer, and took someone out to inquire about the whereabouts of Heng Zhou, but he didn''t know that the direction she was going was farther and farther from Heng Zhou. On this day, Sun Jiushan finally came. Plus Chapter 4988: The daughter of a sickly beauty (9) Chapter 4988: The daughter of a sickly beauty (9) Chapter 4988, the daughter of a sickly beauty (9) Sun Jiushan was ready toe up and beat him before he could see that person. But he didn''t expect that when he walked to the door of Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo were waiting at the door, and Hengzhou was not seen. Even though they were very close, no one took half a step further, for fear that Hengzhou would suddenlye back in trouble. Sun Jiushan looked at Tang Weng Nuan, he was obviously a rough man, his eyes became red, and tears flowed down. He rubbed his face vigorously, trying to wipe away the tears. "are you OK?" Tang Wengnuan nodded tearfully: "It''s okay." "It''s me useless." Sun Jiushan is full of guilt, "If I have the ability, you will not be bullied." Tang Wengnuan hurriedly shook his head: "No, I shouldn''t involve you in this right and wrong, otherwise you are still the person who is happy to chop wood in the mountains, and you will live a in, happy and simple life in the future. It''s me, shouldn''t Finding you will make you suffer." Both of them were afraid of changes, they said a few words, reluctantly bid farewell to leave. When Sun Jiushan left, Tang Wengnuan left a roasted sweet potato: "You like it. I bring one with me every time Ie up, but every time I press it into mud." Because he was hurt by a palm, he would fall, and the sweet potato in his arms would be crushed into mud. He hase every year for five years, and he has never allowed her to eat a bite. After Sun Jiushan had left, Tang Wengnuan quickly took the sweet potato into his hand and quickly returned with Tang Guo. She was afraid that she would walk too slowly, and when Hengzhou came back, she would trample this only sweet potato into mud. Tang Guo didn''t let the two get together early, because Sun Jiushan couldn''t bear such a result at all, and she still had many ns. Now, let Sun Jiushan practice martial arts seriously, and when the timees, let the two reunite. Sun Jiushan reluctantly went down the mountain, taking a step and looking back, he covered his heart and coughed twice, his face turned pale. Fortunately, he didn''t get a palm by Hengzhou this time, otherwise he didn''t know if he had a chance toe next year. If he isn''t injured, he doesn''t need to heal. Next year, the year after, and the year after, maybe he will be able to see her. After five years, he was finally able to personally deliver her favorite roasted sweet potato to her, and let her taste that taste again. God, let his Sun Jiushan live longer, he doesn''t want to have her, he just wants to look at her well. If it is to take his life, can she get rid of her current predicament and stop being bullied by others. God, if you can really let Nuan Nuan live the life he wants, how can he be afraid of being killed, even if he goes down to eighteen levels of hell. "Sun Jiushan." "Who? Sun Jiushan heard a crisp female voice calling him, and quickly became vignt. He had a bad life, but he had to keep this bad life to see her. Therefore, he did not want to die, and did not want any idents. "Sun Jiushan, do you want to practice martial arts? Do you want to be strong? Do you want to protect the people you care about?" Sun Jiushan stared nkly at the girl walking out of the clouds and said, "Of course I do." "I have three martial arts secrets here, and there are countless pills for conditioning the body. I will give you today, and wait for you to do what you want. I just don''t know at that time, you are still willing to protect that person. "My heart for Nuan Nuan will never change. She can choose me. That is the blessing of my Sun Jiushan generations." Sun Jiushan said with red eyes, "Her experience is not what she thought, but those People are hateful, and I am also unable to protect her." Plus Chapter 4989: The daughter of a sickly beauty (10) Chapter 4989: The daughter of a sickly beauty (10) Chapter 4989 The daughter of a sickly beauty (10) "Okay, Sun Jiushan, this is your chance. You can leave with this burden. Remember, you have to work hard." As the female voice disappeared, the girl in front of her was also gone. Sun Jiushan stupidly held the baggage in his arms, opened it a little, secretly nced at it, and then tightened hard, holding the baggage and running fast, and his heart beating fast. He ran down the mountain in one breath, then ran home in one breath. He moved, not very far from Wuyou Mountain Vi. After Xian finished the matter, she came back to talk to Tang Guo about the situation. After Tang Wengnuan took her back to the room, he took the sweet potato back to his room. "My mother, she still eats alone." Tang Guo couldn''t helpughing. "Xian, go and release the news. It was said that Heng Zhou, the owner of Wuyou Mountain Vi, disappeared for a long time without any person, and now Wuyou Mountain Vi is all looking for it. Hengzhou." In this way, those who want to take Tang Weng Nuan should act. I don''t know who will arrive first this time, who can **** Tang Wengnu and her away? It''s okay to take them away separately, and Xiao Sakura will protect Tang Weng Nuan without any problems. Five dayster, Hengzhou still had no news. At this time, the entire rivers andkes knew that Hengzhou disappeared for half a month without a trace, and no one knew where he had gone. At the same time, the two men and horses rushed to Wuyou Mountain Vi, Shengfeng of Wujianlou, and Bai Yi, the first master of martial arts. "Nuan Nuan, you should go with me. There is no one in Wuyou Mountain Vi. I am afraid that your mother and daughter will be in danger. I came here to pick you up and live there for a while. When the owneres back, I will pick you up again. It''s not toote." Bai Yi said with a big smile, and kept shaking the folding fan. Regardless of his harmless appearance, he is actually a cruel master, who has never been polite to Tang Wengnuan. These people all understand that they can''t get Tang Weng Nuan''s heart. Since those who have a chance to get her, of course they will not be polite. Bai Yi said that he was the first master of martial arts, and the methods he used and what he said were disgraceful. Sheng Feng dressed in ck: "Are you going with Bai Yi, or with me? If you go with Bai Yi, then I will kill you one person at Wuyou Mountain Vi one day, and follow me, they may not die." It''s a good one to kill one person a day, and he deserves to be a man of no room, a top-level killer, really killing people like drinking water, without any psychological pressure at all. How could Tang Wengnuan choose? Sheng Feng was obviously more bluffing. "Sheng Louzhu, the next day will trouble you." Tang Weng Nuan said these words very hard, feeling very sad. What if Hengzhou is missing? There are too many people who don''t want to let her go, and she can''t control her own destiny at all. Bai Yi frowned and looked at Sheng Feng''s murderous appearance: "No matter, I still can''tpete with the host of Sheng. I won''t me you for choosing Nuannuan. I will definitely take you away when I get a chance. " If it had been many years ago, Tang Warm might really believe this man who seemed harmless to humans and animals. Having seen what kind of person the other party is, Tang Wengnuan only felt exhausted physically and mentally, tired of entanglement with these people, and only nodded lightly, like a lifeless doll. Tang Wengnuan hugged Tang Guo hard, for fear that he would be separated from her daughter. Shengfeng brought a lot of people, so she invited Tang Wengnuan''s mother and daughter down the mountain that day. Down the mountain, sitting on the carriage going to Wujianlou, Tang Wengnuan''s eyes were only sad. "I heard that whoever defeats the poster of Wujianlou can be the real poster for Wujianlou, mother, right?" Tang Guo''s question brought Tang Wengnuan''s attention back. She whispered: "Yeah." He added: "Shengfeng''s martial arts are weird, and the methods are endless. Even Hengzhou, Bai Yi, etc. are not sure that they can win him." Plus see you tomorrow ask for a ticket refill Chapter 4990: Daughter of a sickly beauty (11) Chapter 4990: Daughter of a sickly beauty (11) Chapter 4990, the daughter of a sickly beauty (11) "It turns out I was like this in Nuannuan''s heart." Xu Ye heard the discussion between the mother and the daughter, and Sheng Fengs voice sounded outside the carriage: Nan Nuan is willing to go back to Wujianlou with me this time. I will definitely protect you and will not let you be snatched by those people. Tang Wengnuan''s tone was calm: "Then thank you Sheng, the host." "Why be so polite?" Sheng Feng said, "you know what I''m asking for." Tang Wengnuan: "Even if you shut me up in Wujianlou for a lifetime, I don''t know what you said. If I knew where those things were, I wouldn''t fall into this situation." "It''s fine if you have nothing, as long as Nuan Nuan can stay in the Wujian Building." Tang Wengnuan understood that no one would believe that she didn''t know where the martial arts secrets her father had hidden. Tang Daxia is her father. As his daughter, can she not know these things? Tang Daxia has only one daughter, so what if you don''t give her? It would be useless to say more, Tang Wengnuan didn''t say much at all, she held Tang Guo''s hand tightly and touched her head lovingly. Despair was born in my heart. I don''t know what will happen in the days toe. About Mo is just being snatched by these people like toys. She was the only one, but her daughter was only five years old, and at such a young age, she would have to suffer so much, how could she be patient. If she had those martial arts secrets, gold and silver treasures, she would definitely use them to exchange her daughter''s safety and stay away from the truth and wrongs of the rivers andkes. The Wujianlou has arrived, and the headquarters is in the valley where the terrain is dangerous. This ce is easy to defend and hard to attack, and there is basically no possibility of hitting it. In the valley, beautiful pavilions were built, and the carriage slowly drove in, and Tang Guo heard the sound of martial arts training. She lifted the carriage curtain to look outside, and saw some several-year-old children practicing martial arts with weapons. "Nuan Nuan, it''s down." Sheng Feng''s voice interrupted Tang Guo''s thinking. She quickly lowered the carriage curtain, and Tang Weng Nuan led the little man out of the carriage. When she got off the carriage, she could see more clearly the children who were training. Among these children, the youngest is only four or five years old, and the oldest is seven or eight years old. If there are no idents, they will all be trained to be assassins in the future and be a killing machine without emotions. Some of these children were little beggars picked up outside, and some were sold here by their parents. Some of them were taken here because of their good talent in martial arts training. Sheng Feng led the mother and daughter to the pavilion. At this moment, the group of children who had been practicing martial arts suddenly rushed out of a seven or eight-year-old boy, taking advantage of people not paying attention, and quickly went outside. Run away. After two steps, he was caught and picked up by the leader. A p was pped on his ass. The pain made the little boy scream and his face was distorted. "What''s the matter?" Sheng Feng stopped and asked the man in charge. The steward replied respectfully, pointing to the little boy in his hand: "Owner, this kid wanted to run and was caught by me. This kid didn''t run once or twice, and was caught back every time, if not He was brought back by the host himself, and I had already thrown him to the back mountain to feed the snake." "So it was him." Sheng Feng''s icy eyes fell on the little boy''s face, "Do you want to leave here?" "Of course I have to leave here, I don''t want to be here." The little boy said stubbornly. This ce is not for people at all, so he shouldn''t be here. Chapter 4991: The daughter of a sickly beauty (12) Chapter 4991: The daughter of a sickly beauty (12) Chapter 4991 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (12) Every day here is beaten, not only beaten, but also not enough to eat. What''s more terrifying is that he heard that by the time of the assessment, their peers will have to kill each other, and victory will survive. Therefore, he tried his best to run every day. He knew he couldn''t run away, so he wanted to try. Running in front of so many people today is not because he thinks he can run away, but because he thinks today is different. The mother and daughter are obviously not in the same group as these people. But Sheng Feng is polite to them, he just wants to gamble whether he can get their attention. Tang Guo found out that the little boy was watching her and winking at her, obviously wanting her to help. This kid is quite clever and has a good vision. "Since he is unwilling, throw it to the back mountain to feed the snake." Tang Guo found that the little boy''s face had turned pale, and continued to wink her, as if to say, help, if you don''t speak, I will be fed a snake. Tang Guo saw it, and the little boy''s face had chagrin, obviously he felt that his n was wrong. "Wait a minute." Tang Guo said, "Uncle Shengfeng, I want him." Sheng Feng had never gotten a good face in front of Tang Wengnuan. He was suddenly called by Tang Guo and was in a good mood: "Xiao Guoer, what do you want?" "I want that little boy." Tang Guo pointed to the little boy over there and said, "I have a little guard, Uncle Shengfeng, can you give him to me?" Sheng Feng''s cold face showed a slight smile: "Of course." It''s just a stinky boy who can''t be used. As long as Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter can treat him a little better, it can be regarded as waste use. "Bring that kid here." The little boy was brought to Tang Guo. Tang Guo asked, "What is your name?" "Mo Xian." The little boy felt relieved, and he said that he was right. He should be able to escape today. "Would you like to stay with me and be my guard?" Mo Xian: "Can you have enough food?" "Of course." "Can you not get beaten?" "I feel pain in my hands when I hit you." Mo Xian: "That''s okay." "Okay, now you are my person." Tang Guo pointed to the position beside him, "Come here, stand and be swift." Mo Xian: "..." This time Mo Xian didn''t resist, no matter what, he had escaped the cruel training in Infernal Building, and didn''t have to go through that terrible assessment. It is said that among their 100 children, only three killers can be selected in the end, and the rest will die in their own hands during the assessment. Sheng Feng didn''t care about a little kid, and he was able to invite Tang Wengnuan to Wujianlou today and let Tang Guo call him uncle, which made him feel good. At this moment, Tang Guo was in her room, except for the maid that Shengfeng arranged for her, Mo Xian was watching by her side. Mo Xian watched Tang Guo continue to eat, constantly eating, his stomach groaned. However, Tang Guo didn''t seem to ask him to eat. Of course Tang Guo noticed that Mo Xian was staring at her, no, he should be staring at the food on her te. She raised her head and observed Mo Xian. He looks thin and weak, but from the manner and look in his eyes, this kid''s family situation should be pretty good. Well, most of this guy was abducted here. A very unlucky kid. She moved her eyes from Mo Xian''s face, to his body, and then to his hands, and found that there were blisters on the palms. Chapter 4992: The daughter of a sickly beauty (13) Chapter 4992: The daughter of a sickly beauty (13) Chapter 4992 The daughter of a sickly beauty (13) Mo Xian seemed to notice her gaze and quickly hid his hands. "What are you hiding?" "It''s nothing." Mo Xian held his hands tighter. When did he have suffered such a pain, and was seen the most unbearable side, he was very angry thinking about it. "You are my little guard now, I want to see your hands." Mo Xian was full of entanglement, but finallypromised and stretched out his palms to show Tang Guo. "It looks scary, I''ll ask someone to get you some medicine." Mo Xian''s nose was sore, is his disaster almost over? "When my family finds me, I will pay you." Mo Xian said, "Do you want gold and silver treasures or a big house?" "What weird thing are you thinking about, you are all mine, you are my guard, your whole person is mine, and your things are not mine? What do you mean by giving it to me? All yours is Mine. Even if your family finds you, the share you inherited is mine. Understand?" Mo Xian was dumbfounded: "..." "You...this...you..." "What am I? Isn''t what I said is the truth? I didn''t save you?" Tang Guo asked. Mo Xian: "You saved me, or I will be taken to feed the snake." "Then from now on, your life does not belong to me?" Mo Xian: "..." Did he leave the wolf den and reach the tiger den again? Tang Guo asked someone to offer medicine to Mo and then prepared something for him. Sheng Feng got it, and didn''t care about it. In his view, at best, children suddenly became interested, and everyone was with him, and none of them could escape. At this time, it was spread outside that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter had been arrested by Sheng Feng to Wujianlou. Those who are interested in Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter are also wondering how to take the two from Wujianlou. In the evening, Tang Guo called Xiao Lan to her side, and in front of Xiao Lan, she took out another paper puppet. She is actually more inclined to solve the problem on her own, but this is the world of martial arts, and martial arts training does not happen overnight. It will take several years for her to practice. At that time, her mother didn''t know how many people would be bullied. Therefore, she can only choose to use paper puppets to help. She took out a senior paper puppet, dripped blood, and transformed it into the face of a strange adult man. "You can make a name yourself." "Yes, Master, then my name is Tang Ji." "Okay, my task for you is to defeat Sheng Feng and rece him. After he is defeated, no one will care where he went. Then you will abolish his martial arts and be locked into the snake cave in Houshan. Don''t let him die, just let him be with the snake." In the original plot, Sheng Feng once did one thing, deliberately letting the original owner be bitten by a poisonous snake, just to test Tang Wengnuan to see if she knew where the martial arts secrets and treasures were. In the end, of course, there was no temptation, and the two mothers and daughters were greatly injured by this. "Yes, master." "In addition, you should reorganize the Wujian Building, don''t grab other people''s children to y at every turn, and put those children with families back. Don''t have the cruel training methods before. In short, use your ingenuity, well. Develop an infinite building, this is where you will settle down in the future. Be free to y and work hard." "Understood, Master." Xian looked enviously at Tang Ji, and this guy was at ease. It was really exciting to be able to ept such a big business once he came out. I hope that the masters affairs are done soon, so she can go to y. Chapter 4993: The daughter of a sickly beauty (14) Chapter 4993: The daughter of a sickly beauty (14) Chapter 4993, the daughter of a sickly beauty (14) When Tang Guo woke up the next day, she found something was wrong in the house, and she opened her eyes and saw a poisonous snake on the ground. Her face sank, and if she had nothing to do with her clothes, Sheng Feng really couldn''t wait. Knowing that Tang Wengnuan cared about her daughter, she wanted to use her life to test Tang Wengnuan whether those things were. In fact, Tang Wengnuan is a very simple person, all she needs is a very simple, very pure like. It''s a pity that these people who want to upy and take her away, in addition to liking her, still have the purpose ofparison, how can she treat them differently? What Hengzhou hates most is that he is not evenparable to a man who chops wood and hunts in the mountains. He will never understand that this man has Tang Wengnuans favorite thing, which is something the entire martial arts hero cannot do. To the thing. For Tang Wengnuan, no one canpare to Sun Jiushan. These martial arts heroes said they liked her and wanted to protect her, but they would still hurt her because of the treasure behind her. She would also abandon her because of her age and degeneration. She didn''t really like her, even if she liked it, it was just the skin that she liked. Tang Guo nced at the poisonous snake on the ground, if he didn''t look closely, he really couldn''t see it. After she came, the plot changed a bit, so this happened ahead of time. "Master, do you want me to kill that poisonous snake for you?" Tang Guo: "No, I like ying snakes." Xian: What? Tang Guo stared at the poisonous snake. This poisonous snake was not an ordinary poisonous snake, it should have been trained. She got out of bed and walked over, stepped on the snake''s head, watched the snake''s body constantly twisting, bent down, and pinched the snake. Then he opened the door while holding the poisonous snake, Mo Xian outside was about to greet Tang Guo. Looking at her holding a poisonous snake in her hand, she took two steps back in fright. "coward." Mo Xian hurried up: "Why do you get a snake?" "This guy showed up in my room for no reason and was caught by me. I took it to my mother and showed it to my mother. After a while, I took out the snake gall. I heard that this thing is a big tonic." Tang Guo said to Mo Xian. Get me a knife." Mo Xian took the knife and followed Tang Guo to find Tang Weng Nuan. When Tang Wengnuan saw Tang Guo pinching a poisonous snake, she eximed, "Guo''er, what are you holding?" "Don''t be afraid, mother, it''s just a little poisonous snake. I don''t know where this little poisonous snake came from. I heard that snake gall is very good for people. Come and dig snake gall for you to eat." She just so happened to see Sheng Feng by her side. , "Uncle Shengfeng, help me dig out this snake gall and make up for my mother, okay?" Tang Wengnuan is weak, but not a timid person. She is not afraid of poisonous snakes, only that Tang Guo will be hurt by poisonous snakes. Seeing that Tang Guo had already grasped the poisonous snake, he was relieved, and turned to a little suspicion. This poisonous snake was unusual at first sight. It was absolutely impossible to be an ordinary poisonous snake, so he ran out in good order and just ran into her daughter''s room. Thinking of Sheng Feng''s request, a trace of hatred crossed her eyes. She just doesn''t know martial arts, but she is not an ignorant person. On the contrary, she has a lot of knowledge and knowledge. Sheng Feng wanted to harm her daughter, in order to threaten or test her whether she knew where her father''s treasure was hidden. Tang Wengnuan, who wanted to understand, originally didn''t want Tang Guo to kill him, but thought that this was Shengfeng''s snake, so what if he killed it. Chapter 4994: The daughter of a sickly beauty (15) Chapter 4994: The daughter of a sickly beauty (15) Chapter 4994 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (15) Raising such a poisonous snake is not easy. "Some of my Wujianlou is to supplement the body, this snake..." Sure enough, Sheng Feng wanted to refuse. But Tang Guo insisted: "Why can''t I try it? I''ll dig it out by myself, and dig it out and use it as medicine to help my mother." Tang Wengnuan didn''t stop her, her daughter was so bold, she had better courage, she had better be talented in martial arts, could practice martial arts well, so that she would not be bullied in the future. Sheng Feng just watched his beloved snake, but Tang Guo took the snake gall with a knife, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Instead, Mo Xian found that Tang Guo''s knife was very simple, and that this little girl was really not easy. It seemed that he had a good vision and found her for help. "The medicine will be handed over to Uncle Sheng Feng." Tang Guo left the snake and the snake gall aside, took the handkerchief that Mo Xian handed over and wiped his hands, turned and ran to y. System: Is the host disgusting Shengfeng leaving in one wave? Before Sheng Feng recovered from the feeling of being killed by the snake, he heard someone shouting outside to challenge him. Sheng Feng was angry and left with the weapon. Come to find death, then he will fulfill the other party. "Mother, I heard that someone came to trouble the Shengfeng thief and wanted to challenge him. Do you think that person can win?" Tang Wengnuan gradually got used to her daughter being a bit two-sided, calling her uncle in front of people and the thief behind her back. She didn''t have any surprises, only thought that her daughter was sensible, knew right and wrong, and knew when to reveal and when to hide. The more the daughter understands this, the more she can save herself in the future. Such a smart daughter, she must find a way to let her practice martial arts. It''s just that now she is stuck here, there is really no way. She has recited some martial arts secrets, but this is someone else''s venue. If she shows up, she will definitely be invincible, and no one can save their mother and daughter. "Mother doesn''t know, that person doesn''t know whether it is good or evil." It was a good thing that Sheng Feng was defeated, but if that person was not a good person, it would not be a good thing for them. The two were talking, and half an hour passed, there was a noise outside. Then a voice came: "Sheng Feng has been defeated and Wujianlou has been reced by a new owner. The new owner wants to reorganize Wujianlou and release some people who do not want to stay in Wujianlou. The people in the house are listening and willing to leave. Before the sun goes down, leave quickly, it''s out of date." Tang Weng Nuan was stunned, how could this be like dreaming? Who on earth was he who defeated Sheng Feng so quickly and wanted to let them go? Does the other party not know who she is, so they let her go? No, she should be aware of everything about her in Wujianlou. "Mother, can we go now?" Tang Wengnuan said uncertainly: "Mother doesn''t know, maybe you can try, mother go and pack up, let''s go out and have a look." Tang Wengnuan packed up her baggage, holding Tang Guo, and found that next to Tang Guo, Mo Xian was still following. She hesitated, "Does this kid follow us?" "Mother, he is my little guard, who will not follow me?" Tang Wengnuan didn''t have much to think about, anyway, they didn''t have the power to restrain the chicken, and it didn''t matter if one more child could not be beaten. Tang Wengnuan found that Tang Guo''s little burden was a little heavy, and when he opened it, he found that there were gold and silver treasures inside, which was a bit surprised. "Mother, when you go out, you must have these soft gold and silver. I asked the little guard to carry these on his back. It shouldn''t be discovered. Even if it is discovered, it doesn''t matter. Mo Xian has a lot of it, and I have hidden a lot of it." Tang Wengnuan couldn''tugh or cry for a while, secretly sighing that his daughter has grown up. Tang Guo was also afraid, and only then did he take out the money and did not exin the source. So the three of them went down the mountain. The host of the new Wujianlou did not stop them, Tang Wengnuan was in a daze, and suddenly felt a sense of freedom. The three of them drove together for two days. Tang Wengnuan had the happiest time. She didn''t know where to go, so she could only go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi to see. It''s just that she was stopped by a group of people before she reached Wuyou Mountain Vi. "I heard that Wujianlou has changed people. I am here to find you, Nuannuan, ande back to the pce with me." This time the person who stopped them was the Emperor Wenrenjian. Tang Guo rubbed her hands in her sleeves, and they came just right. She has been on the road these two days. see you tomorrow Chapter 4995: Daughter of a sickly beauty (16) Chapter 4995: Daughter of a sickly beauty (16) Chapter 4995, the daughter of a sickly beauty (16) On the way for days, the hired carriage was bumpy. When Wen Renjian came, Tang Guo felt a little happy. The carriage arranged by the emperor must be the best, and it must befortable to sit on. She saw that the smile on Tang Weng Nuan''s face disappeared, and she looked so in again, and she ignored it. In order to clean up these people one by one, let her be wronged for the time being. Naturally, Tang Wengnuan would not resist. She had no hands and no force, and even the people in the martial arts could not resist, so how could she be able to resist the emperor who possessed thousands of troops. Wen Renjian was very happy that Tang Wengnuan was acquainted, and she arranged the best carriage. Mo Xian was very confused. He had noticed earlier that when the emperor stopped them, Tang Guo was not only not afraid, but also showed a sense of finallying. This is very strange. In this way, Tang Guo, mother and daughter, as well as Mo Xian, got on the carriage arranged by the emperor. Tang Guo sat down and sleptfortably. God knows that she was on the road these few days. She was afraid that she would meet a robber, and she didn''t feel that she could sleep well. Tang Wengnuan saw Tang Guo fall asleep only when she was tired. She opened a corner of the carriage curtain, looked at the scene that was going backwards, and sighed in her heart. She didn''t know when it was a head when she was snatched away like this. As a result, she never had the opportunity to give her daughter the few martial arts secrets that she had recited. If my daughter fails to learn martial arts, how can she protect herself in the future? It''s a pity that none of these people who took her away wanted to treat her well, but had other goals in mind, and none of them could be trusted. "Is the madam worried about something?" Mo Xian couldn''t help but twitch at the moment when Tang Wengnuan sighed and watched Tang Guo sleepfortably. The performance of the mother and daughter really differed greatly. One fell asleep peacefully, while the other was worried. Tang Wengnuan retracted his gaze and said to Mo Xian, "I don''t know when I will be the head when I keep running like this." There is no news from Heng Zhou, and she is indeed relieved. But without a Hengzhou, there are countless people like Hengzhou in this martial arts forest, she can''t avoid it. So, how can she not sigh? She only sighed for her daughter, and she would suffer along with it, not knowing what the future will be like. "The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge. Madam actually doesn''t need to worry. Only when this is in the itinerary, when it is time to stop, she will naturally stop. From the boy''s point of view, the wife will definitely do so in the future. Mo Xian said this, half-truth. If his family can find him, the chance of escape is still high. If you can''t find it, then it''s up to fate. In addition, he saw that Tang Guo, a little girl, is not simple, she must have her own n, but what can this little girl have? Even Tang Wengnuan didn''t know. If she didn''t n, he wouldn''t believe it. He wanted to send a letter to his family, but unfortunately he had no pigeons, so he could only leave some secret signals on the road. Without knowing these codes, his family can see it. If he can''t see it, he will be over. I also me him for being unreliable with his parents, just ying by himself, leaving him aside, so he was taken back to Wujianlou by the passing Shengfeng. It is a pity that Sheng Feng was defeated for a while, and he deserved it. Now that Wujianlou has been reorganized, I don''t know what kind of people they are, and they can be released. There are many people who were put down the mountain that day. He felt that this martial arts was about to change. Chapter 4996: The daughter of a sickly beauty (17) Chapter 4996: The daughter of a sickly beauty (17) Chapter 4996 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (17) "You kid still knows a lot." Tang Weng smiled and touched Mo Xian''s head, and Mo Xian cleverly nudged it. I thought that other peoples mothers are just nice, gentle, and softly speaking, touching his head, and smiling at him. His mother wouldn''t be like that. If you catch him, you will be called a stinky boy, a silly son, a bastard, and pat him on the forehead at every turn. The injury is not enough, but it hurts. Tang Wengnuan felt Mo Xian''s closeness to her, and couldn''t help but feel a little more pity: "I heard that you were arrested by Sheng Feng to Wujianlou?" "Well, I was waiting for my parents at the fork in the road. Unexpectedly, I met Sheng Feng and was taken away by him." Sheng Feng''s martial arts are strong, and the boy who stayed beside him was also injured. "Do you know where your home is? Maybe I can help send you back to reunite." Tang Wengnuan thought that she would not refuse Wen Renjian''s request. It is Wen Renjian who wants to arrest her and her daughter, and other irrelevant people, he will not care, most of them will sell her a favor. "My father and mother live in no fixed ce. They take me to wander all year round. Even if my wife arranges for someone to find it, I am afraid that she will not be able to find it. The main reason is that if his identity is publicized with great fanfare, it will also be dangerous. After all, there are so many greedy people in this martial arts, maybe they want to catch him to change something. Isnt Tang Weng Nuans mother and daughter a typical example? "Well, then I can''t do anything. You can just stay with me for the time being. Maybe you will keep running, at least your life can be saved. I hope your family can find your whereabouts, take you back, and reunite. " Tang Guo woke up in a daze, unexpectedly, Mo Xian, this kid and her mother were still chatting, and they seemed to have a good rtionship. When Mo Xian spoke, he often made Tang Wengnuan amused. She also saw that when Tang Wengnuan touched Moxian''s head, this guy was still satisfied, as if he felt like his mother. At this moment, Mo Xian was already sitting next to Tang Wengnuan, talking to her some interesting things. Tang Wengnuan''s tone was very gentle, his eyes filled withpassion, as if he had an extra son. Tang Guo didn''t bother, it''s good to have a child to make her mother happy. She didn''t bother to pretend to be a child. With this little kid, she wouldn''t be so tired. After yawning, she turned over and went back to sleep. Mo Xian, this kid, there are very few scenes in the plot. After being caught in the Wujian Building, the boy tried his best to escape, but in the end he couldn''t escape and was thrown into the snake cave by Sheng Feng. He suffered hard, but he did not die, and he had a body that was not invaded by poisons, but his skin was ulcerated by a snake. Sheng Feng saw that he had a good talent, so he nned to ept him as a disciple. Mo Xian, who had suffered so much, did not resist and became Sheng Feng''s disciple. After many years, he defeated Sheng Feng and became the owner of Wujianlou. On the first day he became the host, he disbanded Wujianlou, and then threw Shengfeng into the snake cave in Houshan, and watched Shengfeng be bitten to death by ten thousand snakes. After Sheng Feng died, Mo Xian disappeared, and there has been no news ever since. Some people say that they have seen Mo Xian at the beach, and he seems to have gone to sea. The fact that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were brought back to the pce by the Emperor Wen Renjian has been reported in the arena in less than three days. People on the rivers andkes all turned their eyes to the pce, but no one dared to do it at will. After all, it was a pce, a pce with countless masters. Chapter 4997: Daughter of a sickly beauty (18) Chapter 4997: Daughter of a sickly beauty (18) Chapter 4997 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (18) At this time, Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo were both arranged to live in the pce. Wen Renjian only arranged for someone to watch at the gate of the pce. This is his ce. Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter do not know martial arts, so they are not afraid that they will run away. Tang Guo discovered that Tang Wengnuan had recently secretly called Mo Xian, and didn''t know what he was doing, so he asked the system. [Your mother will memorize the secrets of martial arts, and dictate them to Mo Xian, so that he can practice secretly in the house when he has time, so that he will be able to protect himself in the future. Because Mo Xian and you were not in the same group, they found it halfway through, so even if he could do some martial arts, he wouldn''t be suspicious. Your mother finds that he has some foundation and good talent, so she hopes that one day he can cultivate and take care of you. Tang Guo: "This kid is very lucky, my mother didn''t give it to me." System: Can this vinegar also be eaten? Your mother is not thinking about it for you. "I also know that if you practice it for me, she thinks she will be in big trouble. Give it to the kid. Anyway, he''s not an outsider. The kid has only a little foundation, but he was tortured by Wujianlou and couldn''t hurt. Basically, it can be seen that someone helped him to adjust his body before, and he specially did a primer before martial arts training. If he does not disappear, it is estimated that formal martial arts training will begin." On the fifth day of staying in the pce, a guest came to the pce where Tang Wengnuan lived. Tang Wengnuan and the emperor met on the rivers andkes. In fact, the first person she met was not the emperor Wenrenjian, but the princess Qin Wenrenqin. Speaking of her, she and Wen Renqin were good friends. Later, when the two of them yed together, Wen Renqin met Wen Renjian in the middle of the game, and then they met Tang Wengnuan. After Wen Renjian knew the identity of Tang Wengnuan, he became very interested in the martial arts secrets and the gold and silver treasures in the hands of Tang Daxia. Therefore, he got close to Tang Wengnuan and tried to bring Tang Wengnuan into the pce. However, he failed to achieve his wish, and the appearance of Heng Zhou revealed his true face, and since then let Tang Wengnuan understand that Wen Renjian''s previous appearance was all pretending. No one doesn''t love Tang Wengnuan''s color, and Wen Renjian has not dismissed it so far and put her into the harem. Recently, Wen Renjian was preparing for this and wanted to make Tang Wengnuan a noble concubine. In the past few days, various items have been delivered. Tang Wengnuan, who had been caught many times, was toozy to resist, as long as she didn''t hurt her daughter, anything was fine, even if she lived alive. Wen Renqin saw Tang Weng Nuan''s fragile appearance, and quickly sent people away. She took Tang Weng Nuan''s hand guiltily, "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t let you and the emperor know There is no more." "Don''t me you, there would be other people without your emperor brother. My identity is destined to be uneasy in my life. How can I me you?" Wen Renqin truly regards Tang Wengnuan as a friend, but it is a pity that she is Princess, there is nothing you can do about it. The imperial power is in the hands of Wen Renjian, she is a little princess who cannot change her destiny. "Nuannuan, I want to find a way to send you out of the pce, how about it?" Wen Renqin whispered, "I will know the news as soon as you enter the pce. I didn''te to see you right away, I was just preparing to secretly send you out of the pce. .Now everything else is arranged, as long as you want, I will arrange for someone to send you out. I have checked the route, and you are not afraid of worries. Then I will ask someone to help you change your appearance. You can go to the mountains and hide your name. Fighting over and over by those people." Tang Wengnuan refused without thinking: "This will hurt you, but it won''t work. Even if I am trapped here, at least my life is safe. I don''t want to hurt other people." Chapter 4998: The daughter of a sickly beauty (19) Chapter 4998: The daughter of a sickly beauty (19) Chapter 4998 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (19) "What I say is a princess. I let you go. Even if the emperor is angry, he won''t do anything to me. At most, he will stay for a while." Wen Renqin took Tang Wengnuan''s hand hard, "This The deep pce is not as peaceful as you think, and you still have Guoer, your mother and daughter have no force, and no power behind you, even if my emperor brother will call you a noble concubine, you are afraid there is no way to save it." "Those maidens in the pce have infinite means, and you know what the emperor brothers greatest n is. I brought you to see him back then. Now I will help you get rid of all this. Dont worry, I will Its arranged, I must send you away and settle you in a calm ce." Tang Wengnuan still shook his head: "As we all know, Wen Renjian is extremely cruel. Few people who resist him have a good end. Aqin, forget it, you don''t have to worry about it in vain." "Actually, you are afraid of hurting me. As I said, I''m a princess at best. I''ll be banned at most. It doesn''t matter if I get beaten twice. No matter how cruel the emperor is, he won''t kill me." Wen Renqin smiled. It became dismal, "He still expects to send me to be married, how could he let me die?" "Aqin..." Tang Weng''s eyes turned red, tears dripping from the corners of his eyes, "I didn''t expect you..." "That''s the way the princess is. I can''t escape. Brother Huang and I didn''te out of the same womb. Take me to make a marriage. Isn''t that the normal operation of the royal family? Just sigh, I am a daughter. If it were a man, maybe Fight with him." "However, if I were a man, I was afraid that I would be the same as other princes. Even if I didn''t die, he would bepletely incapable of inheritance." Tang Wengnuan couldn''t help thinking that Wen Renjian''s brothers were either disabled or blind. He does not kill the royal brothers, but it will make them worse than death. "Nuan Nuan, promise me, this is also thest time I helped you before I went to kiss. I am still useful to him, and he will not treat me like that." Wen Renqin said again, "Just let me make up for it. Feel guilty, if I dont help you, my heart is upset and I cant sleep every night." Tang Wengnuan finally agreed: "Okay." She didn''t know that the pce is a cannibal''s den, even if she is named a noble concubine, she has no power and power, and she is afraid that she can''t protect her daughter. She is not afraid of death, only that her daughter is not good. Wen Renqin finally exhaled, and took Tang Wengnuan to say a lot. Before leaving, she said: "Ie often recently. Later, you bring Guoer to my side to y, I just There is a chance to send you away." "Okay, be careful." Tang Wengnuan was initially confused about escaping, because she didn''t know where to escape. Even with Wenrenqin''s arrangement, she is afraid that something will happen. After all, when she and Sun Zishan lived in the mountains, they were still discovered by Heng Zhou. Heng Zhou can find her, which means that other people may also find her. It wasn''t until the next day that Tang Wengnuan''s pastries were poisoned, and she realized that the pce is a ce where individuals cannot stay. The group of women in the pce couldn''t tolerate her existence at all. The emperor wanted her, mainly because of the gold and silver treasures behind her, martial arts secrets, and the second most important thing was her color. But the maidens in the pce don''t think so. They only think that a woman with a peerless appearance will definitely faint the emperor, and they will all fall out of favor in the future. Chapter 4999: Daughter of a sickly beauty (20) Chapter 4999: Daughter of a sickly beauty (20) Chapter 4999 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (20) In the original plot, Tang Wengnuan really ate cakes. With Tang Guo here this time, it is naturally impossible to eat this thing. When she found the te of pastries, Wen Renjian was there, so she took a piece of pastry and gave it to Wen Renjian to eat. Of course, Wen Renjian was called Uncle Wen Renjian. Wen Renjian was indeed happy, and ate the cakes without much thought. The final result can be imagined. Wen Renjian was poisoned. Fortunately, his internal strength was deep and the imperial doctor arrived in time, and the poison was removed in a while. At that time, Tang Wengnuan was holding Tang Guo hard, and when Wen Renjian woke up, she quickly said: "Guo''er is kind, not she hurt you, it must be someone else who wants to hurt me..." "Uncle Wenren, it''s really not me. I just want to share some delicious cakes with you." Tang Guo also helped to add, looking scared me to death. Mo Xian: I always feel something is wrong, but I didn''t want to understand it. System: Your kid''s instinct is good. Wen Renjian certainly didn''t believe that Tang Wengnuan and Tang Guo had poisoned them. The two mothers and daughters didn''t have that ability. He looked at the pastries and brought them up. The people who served the pastries were all his people, and those who could make hands and feet in the pce could only be the restless women in the harem. Wen Renjian''s body is good, but his face is slightly paler. Unlike Tang Wengnuan, who was so weak that he was poisoned in the original plot, Tang Wengnuan''s body was not as good as before. "I know that this matter has nothing to do with you. You should go and rest first. Today''s matter will not happen again." Tang Guo and Tang Wengnuan were sent back to the pce and back to the room. Tang Wengnuan patted Tang Guo and Mo Xian''s hands and said, "There is no room for me here. Aqin said that he would help me n to leave. Don''t make any noise, lest you be discovered." Tang Guo and Mo Xian nodded quickly, Tang Weng looked at Tang Guo affectionately: "Fortunately, it is Guoer. If not, the poisoned person may be a mother." "Guo''er, did you deliberately today?" Otherwise, where is the coincidence. "Mother, am I afraid that there is something wrong with the things in the pce? Let Uncle Wenren taste it first. We can eat what he can eat." Mo Xian: It''s necrotic. Afraid it is more than that? Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "Fortunately, he has a big life, otherwise the three of us are afraid that we will be more and more ill. Tang Wengnuan didn''t me Tang Guo, but fortunately it was Tang Guo. Otherwise, she was poisoned, and she didn''t know how long to raise her. When Wen Renqin heard this, she hurried over, and when she heard what happened, she thought to herself, why didn''t Wen Renjian poison him to death? Later, I thought that if Wen Renjian died, Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter might not be able to escape. Two dayster, Tang Guo heard Wen Renqin and Tang Wengnuan talking about the poisoning. Tang Wengnuan asked, "Who is it?" "He wanted to investigate. Naturally, it was possible to find out. It was made by Concubine Yu and Concubine Yun." Wen Renqin said, with a bit of fear in his eyes. Tang Weng understood in his heart that the fate of these two people would be different Okay, I heard Renqin speak again, "The two were infused with the same poison by the emperor''s brother. I don''t know how much they ate, and they are now dead." Tang Wengnuan took a deep breath, not knowing what to say for a while, only felt that this world was very sad. What about those concubines who are aloof? Isn''t life and death a matter of hearing people and learning? She was like this, they were like this, why did they bother to harm her and also lost their lives. In this way, there are more people who are dissatisfied with her. This is also one of the reasons for hearing people to let her understand that if she wants to live in this deep pce, she can only rely on him. "In half a month, it''s your ceremony to seal the noble concubine. Before that, I will send you away." Wen Renqin is gone. Tang Guo looked at Wen Renqin''s back and shook his head. This person was also miserable in the end. see you tomorrow Chapter 5000: The daughter of a sickly beauty (21) Chapter 5000: The daughter of a sickly beauty (21) Chapter 5000 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (21) In the original plot, after Wen Renqin secretly sent Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter away, Wen Renjian was so angry that he broke Wen Renqin''s hamstrings and still sent her to marriage. A beautiful woman whose hands and feet have all been cut off will know the end of a family rtionship without even thinking about it. "Guo''er, what are you thinking about with your small chin?" Tang Wengnuan''s voice interrupted Tang Guo''s thinking, "Don''t worry, my mother will be by your side no matter what. We can''t stay in the pce anymore, we Gotta go." Tang Wengnuan can''t guarantee whether she can live a quiet and peaceful life incognito, and now she just wants to leave here. Otherwise, I don''t know whether the poison will be delivered to her next time or her daughter. She was never afraid of death, but she was afraid of idents for her young daughter. "Mother, I''m not worried." Mo Xian hugged on the side, your little girl had never worried, and I don''t know what to rely on. He had been observing for several days, and he did not see any strange behavior of her. And if his parents got lost, they haven''t seen the mark left by him. In recent days, Tang Wengnuan often took Tang Guo and Mo Xian to talk to Wen Renqin, because it was in the pce, and Wen Renjian did not be vignt. Wen Renqin never revealed that he wanted to send Tang Wengnuan away. This is why Wen Renjian didn''t expect Wen Renqin to send her mother and daughter out of the pce. Don''t think Wenrenqin is a daughter, but in fact he is not inferior to men in talent and scheming. It was only because she was a woman, and the entire court was firmly controlled by Wenren Jian, and there was no room for her to y. Showing some bad thoughts, Wen Renjian will definitely make her end miserable. She is currently in a better position than those princes, but also because she is a daughter. Tang Guo observed in Wenrenqin''s pce that Wenrenqin was also used by his own hands. It was not an ordinary strawbag princess, and was very thoughtful. Otherwise, the other party will not make ns to send their mother and daughter out of the pce. Since he dared to do this, he obviously had his own power. In this case, she would be able to use one less puppet paper man. "Xiao Lan,e here, there is a new mission." Tang Guo called out in the room, and Xiao Lan hurriedly appeared beside her. "In this way, when I am sent out of the pce, after Wen Renjian breaks Wen Renqin''s hand and foot tendons, you will mutte Wen Renjian, also break his hands and feet, and then help Wen Renqin take care of his hands and feet. , Cure her. Tang Guo also took out a few medicine bottles when he was talking, These medicines will have no side effects for her to use. The corner of Xian''s mouth twitched: "Master, why should Wen Renqin suffer this time?" "A major event needs some special experience. If she is too kind, she is easy to be pinched. The people in the court are wolves and tigers. If she is not ruthless and decisive, she can''t control those people. Only through despair. Only after suffering and suffering can she grow faster. If she is not allowed to experience such an experience, she will not experience the suffering and will have doubts about many things." "Understood, Master." Xian put away the medicine bottle, first made a silent mourning for Wen Renqin, and then went into hiding. On this day, Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo and Mo Xian early to talk to Wenrenqin, and when they went to Wenrenqin''s pce, they began to pretend to be out of the pce. Wen Renqin had already found a few people who were simr in shape to them, and they could easily be like them. Chapter 5001: Daughter of a sickly beauty (22) Chapter 5001: Daughter of a sickly beauty (22) Chapter 5001 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (22) "Aqin, is this all right? Are you really okay?" Tang Wengnuan had changed to an ordinary face at this time, and she was still very worried about Wen Renqin''s situation. Wen Renqin: "Nuan Nuan, things havee to this point, there is no turning back, otherwise I will be in vain for so many days. In the past few days, they have learned your manners about it, and it is no problem to drag it for a few days. . When you leave the pce safely, I will tell them to get out immediately." "Someone outside the pce will answer you, and he will take you to hide when the timees. You know this person. I can be relieved to have him take care of you." Wen Renqin''s face shed a little bit reluctantly, "Besides you Bring me a word to him so that he wont do stupid things. Wen Renjian cant shake him. If he does bad things on impulse, it will drag down his family. Tang Wengnuan understood what was going on as soon as he heard it, and his eyes suddenly turned red. How could the fate of her and Aqin be so twisted? Aqin is still a golden branch, and can''t be with the person he likes. God''s will teases people. "Well, you will go out before dark." "Ok." Before dark, the three of Tang Wengnuan went out of the pce smoothly with the circus. The circus was invited by Wen Renqin a few days ago. The people who yed the three of them were also members of the circus. As long as it is not the day when the concubine is sealed, Wen Renjian should not be able to find anything. After leaving the pce, Tang Wengnuan saw the person Wen Renqin said, and she indeed knew him. Speaking of which, they are still friends, and this person once helped her. "Prince Shangqing, I didn''t expect it to be you." Tang Wengnuan said, remembering Wen Renqin''s words, "Aqin asked me to tell you not to do stupid things, so as not to hurt your family." When Shang Qing heard this, his face showed a little helplessness. He didn''t respond to this. Instead, he said: "Let''s go back to Medicine Valley with me. The location of Medicine Valley is hidden and there are strange formations. It is not easy for outsiders to enter. You can live in seclusion, and no one will find it in the future. When you go to the Medicine Valley, I will close the Medicine Valley." And he has to do what he wants to do. "Let''s go, this is not a ce to talk." Shangqing didn''t give Tang Weng Nuan a chance to speak, and led them to the outside of the capital. Tang Guo looked at Shang Qing''s back, and thought that this person was also miserable. Originally, Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were indeed taken away from Yaogu, but he didn''t expect to be stabbed back by himself. They are hidden in the Valley of Medicine. As long as the wind is not leaked, few people would think of going there together. As a result, someone betrayed Shang Qing. After the news came out that Wen Renqin was cut off, the son of Shangqing couldn''t help but went to the pce to treat Wen Renqin, but was captured by the pce master. Wen Renjian guessed that it must be the son of Shangqing who had helped Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter to escape. They wanted to ask her whereabouts, but neither of them answered. Shangqing also had a younger sister. When she learned that Shangqing had been arrested, she had a showdown with the emperor. As long as he put Shangqing back, she would give Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter to him. Wen Renjian knew that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were in Medicine Valley. But he didn''t want to let Shang Qing go, and killed Shang Qing in front of Wen Renqin. Later, someone was asked to take Shangqing''s body to the outside of Medicine Valley and asked Lan Ying to send Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter out. Lan Ying found out that Shang Qing had been killed, so he quit, and quickly hid in the Medicine Valley. Chapter 5002: Daughter of a sickly beauty (23) Chapter 5002: Daughter of a sickly beauty (23) Chapter 5002, the daughter of a sickly beauty (23) It''s not difficult to hear people''s lessons, he told people to set fire to the mountain, making the Qimen formation useless. Then arranged for masters to enter the medicine valley to ughter. In front of Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter, they killed more than dozens of people in Yaogu, but Lan Ying himself could not escape. Tang Guo was afraid that the masters in the imperial pce were too powerful, so she also left Sakura there and left some medicine for them. When necessary, he would control all those masters and use them for Wenrenqin in the future. On Yaogu''s side, as long as Wen Renjian doesn''t bring people to burn the mountain, there is no problem for the time being. Even if there is a problem, she can get two more puppets to appear. Along the way, everyone seemed very silent. Tang Guo could see that, Shang Qing looked at the pce from time to time, and it could be seen that he was really worried about Wen Renqin''s situation. Three dayster, Wen Renqin invited the troupe in again and invited several people from the pce "Tang Weng Nuan" toe to see. After the end, the troupe went out of the pce. In fact, all the fake three were released. After letting them out, they quickly changed their costumes and fled for their lives. It was dark, and Tang Wengnuan and the others were supposed to return to their pce, but they were dyed in returning. Someone reported to Wenren. Wen Renjian was also a little worried, so he came to Wen Renqin to see the situation. In the end, only Wen Renqin was seen, but Tang Wengnuan''s whereabouts were not seen. At this time, he didn''t know that Wen Renqin had put him together. Wen Renjian smiled in anger and said: "Emperor sister, even you are not good, you really have grown up." Wen Renjian strode to Wen Renqin''s face, staring at her condescendingly, "Where is the person?" "I have let you go, Brother Huang, Nuannuan doesn''t like you at all. Why do you need to imprison her in the pce? Didn''t you find that she was unhappy?" Wen Renjian asked again: "Where is the person? Hand it over." "Brother Huang, I know thatpared to the person you like Nuannuan, what you like more is the Jinshan Yinshan behind her and those martial arts secrets. I really regret that I brought her to meet you at the beginning. It wasn''t that I made a wrong decision, she wouldn''t be in such a situation. Brother Huang, do whatever you want to do. I won''t tell you her whereabouts." "Very well, really worthy of my imperial sister, worthy of the same blood as me." Wen Renjian said grimly, "Do you really think I can''t do you what?" Wen Renqin was still a little scared, but she was proud to not allow herself to bow her head. This is her own choice, and it can be regarded as making up for her wrong decision. She felt at ease. Even if she died here today, she would not regret it. Because she is immortal, and she is about to die, why not die? She didn''t need to be married at all, but her imperial brother was very ambitious, he just used her as a tool to confuse the other person. When the timees, that country will be included in the bag. Because he was attracted to the mines of that country, the endless mines. The one sent by the other party couldn''t satisfy his appetite at all, he wanted it all. Not only did he want everything, he also wanted other people''s things without leaving a particrly bad reputation. "Sister Huang, your behavior really disappointed Brother Huang, you are too disobedient." Wen Renjian''s voice made Wen Renqin shudder, and her lips couldn''t help but tremble. Her emperor''s brother was indeed terrifying. "Don''t worry, the emperor brother will not kill you, why are you my emperor sister." Wen Renjian smiled at Wen Renqin, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. Chapter 5003: The daughter of a sickly beauty (24) Chapter 5003: The daughter of a sickly beauty (24) Chapter 5003, the daughter of a sickly beauty (24) "Come here, tie her up." Wen Renjian gave an order, and a person jumped out immediately. Wen Renqin took a look, isn''t this the master of Wen Renjian''s side? The feeling in her heart is getting worse, but she did not resist, even if she resisted, it was futile. "Cut her hands and feet to me." Wen Renjian turned around, and said in a t tone, "Emperor sister, if you are a little obedient, the emperor will still treat you well, but you are too obedient. " "Brother Huang, you are so cruel!" Of course Wen Renqin was afraid, but she didn''t expect Wen Renjian to be so cruel. This time she finally experienced it personally. There is no blood rtionship in Wen Renjian''s heart. He doesn''t kill his brothers and sisters who are rted to him by blood, but he doesn''t want to bear that reputation. What he has is a way to make them die. "Be nice, so that the emperor''s pain will be less." Wen Renjian smiled and stepped out of the pce door. "Arrange for someone to find Nuan Nuan. A person who doesn''t know martial arts, always likes to run around. I have to arrange for some people to take care of her, lest she runs around at every turn, being so weak, what if something happens?" Wen Renqin''s scalp is chilly, is this the most terrifying words in the softest tone? Her life was hard, and Nuan Nuan''s life was even harder. The people the other party met were almost the same as her emperor brother, and they didn''t just like her at all. There was a scream from Wenrenqin in the pce, and Wenrenjian did not move his brows. This was the end of the disobedient. I''m really disappointed, he still thought this imperial sister was very well-behaved. This is really not giving him a chance to be a good brother. At this time, Wen Renqin was lying on the bed weakly, and the imperial physician was treating her injuries. The muscles in her hands and feet were broken, which meant that her martial arts could not be used. After healed the injury, she could only barely walk. She was basically abolished. "Princess Qin, be patient." The imperial doctor sighed and didn''t dare to say more. The most innocent person in this pce is the emperor. This is a master whose whole life is worse than death. He doesn''t even dare to sayforting words, just because he is afraid of being heard by the other party. Wen Renqin didn''t say anything, now she can''t do anything. Wen Renqin didn''t know that Wen Renjian, who returned to the Imperial Study Room, was experiencing another scene at this time. As soon as he entered the imperial study room, he was attacked, and he had no chance to react. At this moment, he didn''t know who was caught by him, and he was also tapped in acupuncture points. And the two masters beside him were fighting against a woman. To Wenren''s lesson, he found that two masters and a woman were ying against each other, and they fell in love. Wen Renjian was still waiting for the two masters to turn over. He didn''t expect the two to be beaten back and forth again and again, and finally he vomited blood with the palm of the woman. When she wanted to resist, she was subdued by the woman and given them some medicine. Where are the masters? He can easily subdue the people beside him. "Who are you? What do you want?" Wen Renjian asked pretendingly. Xian looked back at Wen Renjian, and said to the two masters: "Now your life is in my hands. If you take the antidote from time to time every month, you will die. If you dont believe it, you can try Test run the internal force." The two masters really didn''t believe it. When they were running their internal strength, their foreheads were sweating from pain, and they looked at Xian with fear. Chapter 5004: The daughter of a sickly beauty (25) Chapter 5004: The daughter of a sickly beauty (25) Chapter 5004, the daughter of a sickly beauty (25) "This is the antidote. After you take it, try again." Xian threw two pills to the two of them, and the two of them ate them quickly, and then used their internal forces. There really was no problem. At this time they understood that the other party wanted to control them, and they had to follow. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Wen Renjian yelled, already very scared. It was so sudden that he didn''t prepare at all. Xian walked to Wen Renjian and pped him on the face: "Talking a lot, noisy." Wen Renjian''s face flushed immediately. He is the emperor, and he has never been pped like this since he was a child. When he is rescued, he must be pped in the face every day. "Xian, let''s do it, don''t dawdle, there are still waiting, if it dys her injury, the master will definitely be unhappy by then." Xiao Sakura reminded. Xian took out a dagger and took Wen Renjian''s hand. Wen Renjian was frightened and shouted, "What are you going to do?" "What do you do? Pick out your hands and hamstrings, what else can it be? I think you like to do these things, and I want to try if it''s cool." After all, Xian went down with a knife and directly cut a section of Wen Renjian''s tejin. This time, he couldn''t connect to it, and it waspletely useless. Wen Renjian also gave a horrible cry in response to the scene, and Xian smiled and said: "Like a pig cry, this guy is afraid of pain even if he is an emperor." Wen Renjian saw Xian holding up his other hand and finally asked for help: "I will give you what you want, let me go." "No matter how much you talk, I will pick your tongue." Xian''s words really scared Wen Renjian, he dared not say any more, and only looked at her with pleading eyes. Xiao Lan didn''t show mercy, and cut all Wen Renjian''s hands and feet. At this time, he was a real cripple. "You two came to take care of him. He is already an abolished emperor. The country cannot be ruled for a day. Among the royals he can be close to is Princess Qin. Therefore, I will let Princess Qin handle the state affairs for him in the future. , And you have to cooperate." Xiao Lan said, "You are all close to him, and the ministers will also believe your words." "In the future, Princess Qin will be the emperor. Wen Renjian, who was in aa in pain, woke up again after hearing these words and shouted: "No--" However, it was useless. After giving Wenrenjian to the two masters, Xian and Xiaoying went to find Wenrenqin again. "You two, hurry up and call for someone toe, and you must get rid of Wen Renqin, otherwise, I want you to die!" Wen Renjian yelled at the two masters. The two looked at each other, a cruel expression shed across their faces, unexpectedly Wen Renjian would have such a day. They had had enough for a long time, and now they are controlled by a mysterious woman. How could they hear the words of the people''s book again? Isn''t that killing them? "Snapped!" A p fell on Wen Renjian''s face, making him very bewildered. "Noisy, talk less, don''t annoy the two girls." "The emperor, you are sick, you have a good rest, I will notify Princess Qin of what you ordered, and let her help you deal with the affairs of the court. You can recover from your illness without worrying about anything." Wen Renjian was fainted with anger. Wen Renqin was dreaming now. She thought she hade to an end, but she didn''t expect two beautiful women to appear suddenly, helping her heal her injuries. The moment the medicine was applied to the wound, she felt no pain. "Princess Qin, you should get better soon. Now the emperor is seriously ill, you are the only one who can take charge." Xian said. Wen Renqin felt that this must be a dream, how could such a thing happen in reality. She must be too desperate to have such a dream. see you tomorrow Chapter 5005: Daughter of a sickly beauty (26) Chapter 5005: Daughter of a sickly beauty (26) Chapter 5005 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (26) A few dayster, Wen Renqin''s injury had almost recovered. In the past few days, she thought she was dreaming at first, but then she realized that the dream seemed to be a bit long, it was endless, and it was still developing for the better. Finally understood that this is real, not a dream. She asked who arranged for Xian and Xiaoying, neither of them answered this, just let her recover from her injuries. When she can control the court, the two will leave. Wen Renqin thought about whether someone came to y tricks on her, and then she thought again, she was in this way, who would take the trouble to y tricks on her? "I heard that my emperor brother is seriously ill, can I go see him?" Wen Renqin actually knows that Wen Renjian is definitely not as simple as getting sick, and there are definitely other problems in it. Xiao Lan: "Princess Qin has no problem walking now. Of course you can go to see the emperor, but you don''t use force recently, your muscles and bones have not healed well." "Ok." When Wen Renqin saw Wen Renjian, she was taken aback. She had never seen such an embarrassed Wen Renjian. The person who was lying on the bed and hadn''t seen him in just a few days, and then was so skinny, turned out to be the man who had the spirited and cruel heart before, who ordered someone to break her hands and feet. Wen Renjian saw Wen Renqining, staring at her fiercely, and issuing a vicious curse, as well as various warnings and abuse. Wen Renjian is anxious after seeing that Renqin has never fluctuated. He began to talk softly, hoping that Wen Renqin would ignore the previous quarrels, no matter what, they are all brothers and sisters who are rted by blood. She also promised that as long as she helped him this time, she would have whatever she wanted in the future, and would never let her be married or do things that she didn''t like, and even promised her to let Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter go. Wen Renqin saw this scene, wondering what tough or what to do. It turns out that her aloft and defiant emperor brother, after falling into such a situation, is simr to ordinary people. "Brother Emperor, what you said, as long as you are always ill, can''t it be realized? To treat you, I made a concession, isn''t my destiny in your hands again." "You promise today and you can go back tomorrow. Do you really treat me as a three-year-old child?" "As long as you stay here, I won''t worry about anything. Wouldn''t it be better?" Wen Renjian heard this, and shook his head quickly, looking at Wen Renqin with pleading eyes: "Emperor sister, you can''t be like this, Huangmei, Huangmei..." "Brother emperor, I dont know who you have offended. Since the other party wants you to do this and can help me, I naturally want to stand up and be the master and no longer be controlled by others. I am also a princess, the sons and daughters of my father, why do I Live like a dog in front of you?" No matter what Wen Renjian said, Wen Renqin stopped listening. "You take good care of the emperor, dont worry about the affairs of the court, I will handle it for the emperor," Wen Renqin saw Wen Renjians hideous face, and said to him unchanged, "Brother emperor, you just Take good care of yourself here." Back to the pce where he lived, Wen Renqin asked Xian Xiaoying what was wrong with Wen Renjian. Xian smiled and said: "It''s okay, that is, he cut a section of his hand and hamstring and threw it to the dog. Now he wants to connect it and it won''t work. Wen Renqin made his scalp numb, but when he thought of his previous experience, he felt a little bit happy. Only by experiencing that kind of pain personally can I really understand the despair at the time. Chapter 5006: Daughter of a sickly beauty (27) Chapter 5006: Daughter of a sickly beauty (27) Chapter 5006 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (27) "Princess Qin, take care of your injury. We can stay here for at most a month. After a month, no matter what happens to your side, we will leave. While we are still there, if you have anything, we will pay I can do it for you." Wen Renqin said quickly: "Okay, I will sum up the next things right away." She had no reason not to eat such a big pie before her. If she can control power and her own destiny, it will be harder and tired. She is also willing. Besides, the three of Tang Guo had been sent to the Spirit Medicine Valley. "Lan Ying, these are my friends, you help me take good care of them." At this time, Shangqing is telling his junior sister Lan Ying, "I have some things after I go out. When I go out, you will want to The formation is closed and will not ept any visitors. Unless Ie back, if I do note back, you will nevere out again." Lan Ying became anxious when she heard this: "Brother, where are you going? Are you looking for Wenrenqin? I know, you must be looking for her. Brother, Wenrenqin is a princess, and everyone has to go. Married, do you still want to fight Wen Renjian and the court?" "Lan Ying, I have to go. I have to go and see how she is now and if she has been implicated in this matter. I am not at ease if I don''t go and see." "Brother, don''t you miss me?" "Lan Ying, we are just brothers and sisters, you have a wrong love." Shang Qing''s firm appearance made Lan Ying unable to say any more. She understands Shang Qing''s character, and she can''t persuade her. "Then you go early and return early, it''s important to save your life." Lan Ying frowned, and nced over Tang Wengnuan''s three people. It was all these troubles, otherwise the brother would not insist on seeing Wenrenqin. Up. It is said that this woman is the daughter of Tang Daxia, who does not know martial arts, and is still a disaster for martial arts people to fight for. Shangqing and Tang Wengnuan said goodbye and left in a hurry. "Since the senior brother arranged for you to live in, then you can live here." Lan Ying said very tirelessly, and arranged Tang Guo and the others in a small courtyard at will. Arranged for them, Lan Ying calls people out of the valley every day to inquire about news about Shangqing going to the pce. Wen Renqin blocked the news inside the pce, and people outside currently don''t know what happened inside. But the news couldn''t be kept for long, she could only let out the fact that the emperor was sick. With two masters and the emperor''s attendant testifying, Wen Renqin could help Wen Renjian handle the affairs of the court. The ministers trembled every day, and wondered in their hearts what disease Wen Renjian had suffered. They didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. Who didn''t know that Wen Renjian was a master who could not provoke him, even if it was Wen Renqin who was helping to watch Chaotang now. However, a month has passed, and Wen Renqin is still dealing with the affairs of the state, and Wen Renjian has no intention of showing up. One morning, Wen Renjian''s close attendant and two masters came to the court to announce the imperial decree, which turned out to be the throne to Wen Renqin. This caused an uproar among the civil and military forces of the Manchu dynasty, moring for knowledge. Wen Renqin took them there, and the ministers saw Wen Renjian who was addicted to refining the Immortal Pill. Only then did I understand that Wen Renjian was not ill, but infatuated with the technique of immortality. They wanted to refute, but they didn''t dare to think of Wen Renjian''s brutality. They continued to think about it and found that Wen Renjian, the cruel emperor, had gone to alchemy, which seemed to be quite good. Why is Wen Renqin a female ssmate, what can he aplish in the court? Maybe they can only take advantage of it. Chapter 5007: Daughter of a sickly beauty (28) Chapter 5007: Daughter of a sickly beauty (28) Chapter 5007 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (28) At this time, these ministers agreed that this decision was good. When Wen Renqin became the throne, Wen Renjian would not care about the affairs of the court, and they would be much freer. Wen Renqin was relieved to see that things were going well. As for the alchemy Wen Renjian, it was only Xian who was easily faked, in order to hide from the sky and make an excuse for Wen Renjian to give way. This excuse did not arouse anyone''s suspicion. Wenren saw that there was no room for recovery, so he howled, abused, and cried in pain in the house all day. Wen Renqin had ascended the throne. When Shang Qing heard these news, he was unbelievable. So, he sneaked into the pce to find Wenrenqin. "That''s the way things are. I feel like dreaming when I say it. I didn''t expect that the mountain in front of me would be solved so easily by people." Wen Renqin was very pleased to see Shangqinging over. This time, I really couldn''t bear it. Hug him. Shang Qing didn''t avoid it either. From surprise to joy now, as long as she is okay. Regardless of whether she is the emperor or someone else, as long as she is her and she is fine, he will follow. "Shangqing, now I can dominate my own destiny, and I won''t have any more encounters with my rtives," Wen Renqin asked hesitantly, "Would you like to stay here with me? I know you are an elegant person who lives in The harem has wronged you too much. So I set up the post of national teacher. You are my national teacher during the day and my royal husband at night, how about?" Shang Qing hadn''t reacted yet. He was told by Renqin that the other party thought about him everywhere, so how could he bear to refuse her? "Of course it''s good." Wen Renqin thought of Tang Wengnuan''s mother and daughter, and asked, "How about them? Even if I am now the emperor, I still don''t n to bring them in. The pce is veryplicated, and sometimes I can''t protect them. Now the people in the rivers andkes dont know where they went, or let them stay in Yaogu, what do you think?" "It turns out that you were thinking about it. I was still a little afraid that you would take them back." Shang Qing said, "Let them stay in Medicine Valley. I have already asked the younger sister to help." When I heard Lan Ying, Wen Renqin hesitated: "Your junior sister is afraid that you will be annoyed now." "I can''t force my feelings, I hope the junior sister can understand it soon." Shang Qing held Wen Renqin''s hand, "I will write a letter now to tell them the situation here." "Well, I will arrange for someone to send it there quickly." It was several days after Lanying received the letter. Some time ago, she learned that Wen Renqin had be a female emperor, and she thought it was a dream. Now seeing the letter written by Shangqing, I almost copsed. "What national teacher, what ghost royal husband, you arefortable, have you ever thought about me?" The letter also mentioned that letting Tang Wengnuan live in Medicine Valley made Lan Ying even more angry. She ran to Enenaiai, why did she let Tang Wengnuan live in Medicine Valley? Since Wen Renqin values these people so much, wouldn''t she take care of them in the pce by herself? Lan Ying had a gloomy expression and tore up the letter, not intending to show it to Tang Wengnuan. Within two days, there was another rumor in the arena that Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter were in Medicine Valley. Lan Ying heard that the people outside were rushing to Medicine Valley, and she feltfortable. Hearing this, I must have heard that Renqin and Senior Brother couldn''t sit still, right? When Shang Qing and Wen Renqin heard this, they really couldn''t sit still. After the two discussed, Shangqing took someone back to Yaogu, Wen Renqin could not get out for the time being, and could only wait for news in the pce. Chapter 5008: Daughter of a sickly beauty (29) Chapter 5008: Daughter of a sickly beauty (29) Chapter 5008 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (29) Before Shangqing arrived at Medicine Valley, Medicine Valley was surrounded by people from the rivers andkes, and all major roads were blocked. Lan Ying didn''t panic at all, just instructed people to report outside news to Tang Weng Nuan from time to time. If Tang Wengnuan is interested, he should leave Medicine Valley by himself. She should know that she is a disaster, so she shouldn''t cause trouble to Spirit Medicine Valley. At this moment, Tang Wengnuan really thought that way, and felt sad when he heard that Yaogu was surrounded by water. She knew that no matter where she went, she could only bring misfortunes to others, and it was impossible for her to live a normal life. Originally, when she didn''te, Medicine Valley could be regarded as a paradise, and the people on the rivers andkes were also a little afraid of it. "Take me to see Miss Lanying. I want to say goodbye to Miss Lanying." Tang Wengnuan finally made this decision. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing were kind to help her. She can''t stay here for personal reasons. If you don''t go, the medicine valley will bring disaster. As long as she goes out and goes with other people, Medicine Valley will naturally be peaceful. Tang Guo didn''t say a word, Xian and Xiaoying both rushed back, they were outside. It shows that the affairs of the pce are handled simrly, she is still waiting to be taken away by the next family, and it is impossible to stay in Medicine Valley forever. As for this Lanying, it is not to be afraid, but an act made by jealousy. She acts like this, and when Shangqinges back, their family will deal with it, and she doesn''t need to do anything. Besides, this is someone else''s territory, and people don''t want to keep them, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Lady Lanying, we are here to say goodbye to you. I have heard that there are people outside, and I don''t want to be burdened by Yaogu." Tang Wengnuan held Tang Guo with one hand and Mo Xian with the other. Mo Xian was ustomed to this kind of running day, and he felt so exciting. Obviously a few of them were arrested, but the people who arrested them seemed to be unlucky. If there is no Tang Guo''s little girl in this, he would not believe it if he was killed. It''s a pity that he didn''t tell him to see anything, only that Tang Guo had a problem. This little girl is hiding too deep. "Since Miss Tang understands everything, then I won''t keep you. There are too many people outside, and the whole rivers andkes are all there to watch. I can''t sacrifice Yaogu to protect you." Tang Wengnuan was not a fool. From the first day, she felt that Lan Ying rejected her. Previously, because no one knew she was in Medicine Valley, I wanted to live a peaceful life with patience. Now that it is known, there is no point in staying here. Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo and Mo Xian and walked outside of Medicine Valley. Sure enough, when I walked to the door of Medicine Valley, I saw people outside. Tang Wengnuan did not step forward, but stood still. After brewing her emotions, she said: "Please raise your hands high and don''t get involved in Medicine Valley. I will leave Medicine Valley today. I just don''t know who I should go with, and I don''t know if you have discussed it." Mo Xian: "..." Why does he sound weird? "My grandson''s family is here, so Miss Tang should go with me." A middle-aged man stood up, "The ones present are also my grandson family''s big business. It won''t matter if we raise a few more people." "Patriarch Suns words are not inferior. My Lijiazhuang is no worse than your grandsons. Even the court asks me to buy a horse from Lijiazhuang. Does your grandson have a horse? Miss Tang, you should go with me and go to my Lijiazhuang. Make sure not to treat you badly." Chapter 5009: Daughter of a sickly beauty (30) Chapter 5009: Daughter of a sickly beauty (30) Chapter 5009 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (30) "Miss Tang, I am actually pretty good at the Xuanling School..." "Fuxuezong is pretty good,e to me..." "..." The school outside mored for Tang Wengnuan to go. Tang Wengnuan said with embarrassment: "Everyone, there is only one Tang Wengnuan, and I can''t choose it for a while. It''s better to discuss where I should go, lest I don''t know how to choose." Perhaps Tang Wengnuan gradually calmed down after being caught by birds so many times. Now that they are anti-guest, don''t these people like to fight for her? It''s best to hold a martial arts battle for this, and it''s the best to kill each other. A little bit of chill was hidden under Tang Wengnuan''s gentle face. She tightly grasped the two children beside her, silently expecting these people to be beaten up. Tang Guo felt Tang Wengnuan''s n. Her mother is delicate and weak, and she is not a feminine person. She just doesn''t have martial arts, and because of her daughter, she has topromise on many things. Having been arrested so many times, but also with experience, intends to provoke martial arts disputes. She likes this character. She had already helped Tang Wengnuan get his pulse. The opponent''s physique was called sky-leakage, that is, he was born unable to practice martial arts and umted with various medicinal materials. Because these things will leak out even if they are stuffed in. Otherwise, when Tang Daxia dies, he can directly empower her with internal force, even if he is not a martial arts master, there is no problem with self-protection. But with the physique of sky leakage, empowerment is useless, and it will leak out if you fill it in. This physique was mostly inherited from her grandmother. In other words, not only was he unable to practice martial arts, he was also weak in physique, and had a short life span. Most of them would not live forty years. Tang Guo also had no way to repair the physique of the sky leak, unless he was in a world that could cultivate. She had medicine in her hand, but Tang Weng Nuan couldn''t bear the medicine, and the other party exploded and died before it was repaired. Although she can''t fix the sky leak, she can regte her body, extend her life, and let her live longer. In addition, the fact that people who are leaky cannot learn martial arts does not mean that they cannot learn other things. For example, it''s pretty easy to learn how to make drugs. Now she is thinking of a way to send the poison scripture to Tang Wengnuan''s hands. With her brain, she can definitely learn it soon. She just can''t learn martial arts, she is very good in other aspects. "Everyone, think about it, where should I go?" Tang Wengnuan has a little more confidence at this time, "If you don''t want to understand, I want to find a ce to live first. When you think about it, I will Who to go with." After speaking, Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo into the carriage, and she nned to find a ce to live in the town. Since so many people know that she is here, why not attract more people and make them beaten up? Tang Wengnuan thought to himself, but the others fell into silence and looked at each other. Tang Wengnuan was so cooperative that they were a little ufortable. "Don''t stop me. I''m a weak girl with two children. Where can I go? It''s not early. I have to find a ce to rest and go to the nearest town. If you are not at ease, arrange Two people just watched it." After all, Tang Wengnuan asked the driver to drive, but no one stopped him. Those people really arranged for someone to follow, and Tang Wengnuan calmed down. She was about to take a break, but she didn''t expect the carriage to lean forward and then stop. The coachman''s voice came over: "Miss Tang, arge group of people blocked our way." As ast resort, Tang Wengnuan had to open the curtain of the carriage, and saw the tall figure sitting on the horse. His costume was not a martial arts person. "Miss Tang, my name is Abe, I''m the little prince of Serge. I heard that you have encountered some danger, so I came here to pick you up." Tang Wengnuan calmed down: "Have you discussed with those martial arts heroes? If you don''t have a good discussion, you should discuss with them first." "I want to ask Miss Tang to go back, no one dares to stop." The little prince of Searle looked at the group of martial artists behind him wildly, "If anyone dares to stop, juste over." Tang Wengnuan clenched his hands tightly and was about to fight, which was great. see you tomorrow Chapter 5010: Daughter of a sickly beauty (31) Chapter 5010: Daughter of a sickly beauty (31) Chapter 5010 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (31) "Don''t be afraid of Guoer." Tang Wengnuan thought that Tang Guo would be afraid, so she held her tightly in her arms, not forgetting tofort Mo Xian who was sitting on the side, "They won''t tell us what to do and let them negotiate. go with." Tang Guo felt her mother was darkened. Obviously it is the most gentle tone, but the words spoken are a bit chilly. After thinking about it carefully, it felt a little scary. And these martial arts people caught in greed would not even notice. In their eyes, Tang Wengnuan, a person who does not know how to martial arts, is just the fish on the chopping board, let them handle it. Tang Guo and Tang Wengnuan thought well. Seeing that Abe was going to take Tang Wengnuan away, the martial arts people hurriedly came up and surrounded them. Abe is not afraid at all, he hasn''t gotten off the horse, and his figure is much taller than that of a martial artist in the Central ins. Sitting on it, there is indeed a bit of a tiger''s momentum. "Dear friends from the Central ins martial arts, I am here to invite Miss Tang to visit Serbia. I don''t know what you mean by stopping?" "Prince Abe, Miss Tang is one of us in the Central ins Wulin. You said she wanted someone to be a guest, so she went? You bullied Miss Tang, a weak woman, what a hero?" Abeughed: "You don''t have to hide what you think in your heart. Today I have to invite Miss Tang back as a guest. What can you do to me?" "If you have to stop, then ask the warriors next to me first." Abes words fell, and seven or eight warriors immediately stopped in front of these martial artists: "I wont talk too much nonsense. Lets have a contest between us. How about? If anyone can defeat the warriors of Serbia, then Im Abe. Leaving the Central ins immediately today and returning to Serbia." The martial arts people looked at each other and finally decided to fight. "Coming to fight!" There was the sound of fighting outside, Tang Guo could observe that there was a slight smile on Tang Weng Nuan''s face, and she opened the curtain to take a peek from time to time. "Mother, will Prince Abe win here, or will those martial arts people win?" Tang Guo asked. In fact, she knew it was just looking for a topic. Tang Wengnuan said: "If these people fight today in the martial arts, Prince Abe will definitely win." Thinking of being taken to Serbia, Tang Wengnuan was still a little worried. However, she was used to this kind of running around, and Tang Guo worried her the most. However, these few experiences gave her some hope, as if these unruly people were not unable to resist, the other party still had enemies. She was a little expectant that the little prince of Seare could also meet his fateful enemy. "Then don''t we want to follow to Serbia?" Tang Wengnuan held Tang Guo and patted her on the back: "Are you afraid?" "If there is a mother, I''m not afraid, I''m afraid the mother can''t stand her body." Tang Wengnuan quickly said: "My mother''s body is not so delicate, and it''s getting better recently." She didn''t know why, she was always running around, and her body was much better than before. Could it be the reason she changed her mood recently? What she thinks is that since there is no way to escape all this and live a peaceful life in hiding, it is better to let these people mess up, and it is best that they kill each other. Tang Guo didn''t speak any more. She listened carefully to the movement outside. If there were no idents, Abe, the little prince of the kingdom of Ser, would win. Then the three of them are going to Serbia. Tang Guo is thinking about what she will do after going to Serbia. Chapter 5011: The daughter of a sickly beauty (32) Chapter 5011: The daughter of a sickly beauty (32) Chapter 5011 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (32) Serbia is on the grasnd. This country is not big, but there are many warriors whose strength is no worse than the masters of Central ins Wulin. Moreover, they were born with supernatural powers, and some martial arts secrets from the Central ins spread to their country many years ago, making their country''s warriors stronger and stronger. General martial arts masters can only draw a tie with their warriors. This country is rich in cattle and sheep, and they raise cattle and sheep on the vast grasnds. However, they have great yearning for Zhongyuan, envious of the diversity of species here, envious of the mountains and rivers here, and want to upy a piece ofnd in the Central ins and move their country over. However, due to various reasons, it has been uwful. In recent years, people from Serbia havee to the Central ins very frequently in order to observe where they can start. It is definitely impossible to attack here directly. Finally they discovered that they could plot something they wanted in the Central ins Wulin. Later, they learned about Tang Wengnuan. They wanted the martial arts secrets, and even the gold and silver treasures left by Tang Daxia. With gold and silver treasures, it will be easier for them to upy new territory and establish a country. In a short period of time, Tang Guo had already thought of what to do in Serbia. She was sure of this method, so that the people of Serbia would no longer have time to take care of the Central ins. An hourter, Abes voice interrupted Tang Guos thoughts: "You have already met the warriors of the Kingdom of Serbia. It seems that there is still a lot of gaps between you. I know that none of the martial arts masters in Central ins are today. Appears, but if you lose, you lose. I will take Miss Tang away." Tang Guo opened a little curtain and saw those martial arts people who had been beaten to vomit blood and their faces were pale, as well as a few who appeared to be severely injured and covered in blood. It was obvious that the Warriors of the Kingdom of Sel had no mercy. These martial artists were showing angry eyes, staring at Abe on the horse. "Miss Tang, we can go now." Abe turned back and talked to Tang Wengnuan outside the carriage. Tang Wengnuan responded: "Okay." She was prepared for this result and was not afraid at all. No matter where you go, as long as her daughter is safe. Tang Wengnuan was weak in the end, and the carriage did not go for a while before he leaned aside and fell asleep. Tang Guo leaned against Tang Wengnuan and looked at Mo Xian. Mo Xian blinked at her, moved a bit, moved directly to her side, and whispered to her ear, "Why are you not afraid?" "Why should I be afraid?" Mo Xian: "Now it''s on the way to Serbia, and it''s about to leave the Central ins. Maybe it will happen, and you won''t be able toe back in the future. Besides, do you know some customs of Serbia?" "I don''t know, you know?" "Of course, of course I know," Mo Xian said in a low voice, "I heard that there is a terrible custom in Searle. Their women have to marry brothers in the family at the same time." Tang Guo remembered this, and only a little bit was mentioned in the plot. It is not surprising that some small countries have such a custom. "Because there are very few women over there, they can only do this." Mo Xian continued, "After the marriage is over, those women will continue to have children, one every year." Mo Xian: "We passed this time, and your mother could not avoid it. I was picked up by Abe, probably the wife of Abe and his brothers. Needless to say, you understand." Chapter 5012: Daughter of a sickly beauty (33) Chapter 5012: Daughter of a sickly beauty (33) Chapter 5012 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (33) Tang Guo frowned. Of course she would not allow this to happen, but because of Tang Wengnuan''s experience in Serbia in the plot, she felt ufortable. Tang Wengnuan is too miserable. In the original plot, Tang Wengnuan suffered so many things and can continue to live, it should be because he does not want the original owner to lose his mother. "So we have to find a way and can''t go to Serbia." When Mo Xian said this, his face was full of seriousness, and then he squeezed his fists and waved vigorously, "My parents are too unreliable, I will stay that way. Many marks, I haven''t seen any of them, and I don''t know what they are doing." "I lost a son, is it so careless?" "I suspect that I found it, not my own." "Anyone who doesn''t value his son so much?" "Annoying." Mo Xian saw Tang Guo meditating, thinking that what he said scared him, and patted her on the shoulder tofort him: "I will try my best to help you escape then." Tang Guo was pulled back to his senses and saw Mo Xian''s serious appearance, and patted his head: "Just your small body, what can you do?" "Don''t look down on people, I also have skill." Mo Xian was anxious, "Anyway, I will find a way to prevent Aunt Tang from encountering that kind of thing." "Come on, you are too young to help. I believe my Niangji has a natural appearance. She has been unlucky for so long, and now she is about to start lucky." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Believe it or not, my mother''s visit to the Kingdom of Serbia will surely turn things into good fortune, and nothing will happen." "I believe it." Mo Xian said without hesitation. This is a surprise to Tang Guo: "You believe me so?" "Believe, why don''t you believe me? Do you think I''m a fool?" Mo Xian leaned in front of Tang Guo, staring at a pair of bright eyes, "Little girl, can you still lie to me? You must have some tricks. , Do you have any adventures? Otherwise, whoever catches you, who is unlucky?" "Look, thendlord Qian of Wujianlou arrested the two of you, but was defeated by others, and Wujianlou directly reced them. Now Shengfeng is still alive or dead." "Furthermore, the emperor Wen Renjian, outsiders said that he was obsessed with alchemy before passing the throne to Princess Qin. This kind of nonsense is deceiving children. Wen Renjian is not a person who can give up power. How could he give up Throne? There must be fraud in this. Although I don''t know what''s wrong, Wen Renjian must be unlucky." "Before the martial arts people wanted to **** us away, but the little prince Abe sent it in and beat them to vomit blood, and didn''t dare to be angry. "I really look forward to what will happen after I go to Serbia." Mo Xian rubbed his face and breathed out again. "By the way, I am already worried about Serbia." Tang Guo: "Are you mentally replenishing your attitude? Have you eaten too well recently?" "Just pretend, just pretend. If you don''t admit it, something will definitely happen when you go to Serbia. I trust my instincts." Mo Xian looked like you were going to lie to the child, making Tang Guo speechless. This kid is so smart. I can really imagine it. "Hey, can you tell me what''s going on?" Mo Xian handed Tang Guo a piece of crisp candy to her mouth, "I''ll wait for you to eat, so you can talk to me." Tang Guo opened his mouth and ate the shortbread candy until recently, let alone, it was delicious. She turned her eyes, and pointed to her leg: "Legs are sore, please beat them first." Chapter 5013: The daughter of a sickly beauty (34) Chapter 5013: The daughter of a sickly beauty (34) Chapter 5013 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (34) Mo Xian rolled his eyes and beat her leg quickly: "Is itfortable?" "It''s veryfortable, try harder." Mo Xian: "..." "now what?" "Keep this strength." "Then tell me, I promise not to tell other people." Mo Xian whispered, "My mouth is tight, even if other people kill me, I won''t say it." Tang Guohuan started, watching Mo Xian squeeze her legs, the corners of her lips smiled: "I did meet some adventures." "What adventure?" "While still at Wuyou Mountain Vi, one day I was ying alone in the back mountain, and suddenly an old white-bearded grandfather appeared." System: Huyou, Huyou fudges hard, and quickly flicks this kid limp. "Then what?" Mo Xian asked urgently. Mo Xian''s appearance made Tang Guo amused. She held back her smile and continued: "The old man said that my mother and I were sympathetic. He was originally the mountain **** behind Wuyou Vi. My mother and I shocked him. He couldn''t bear to see these encounters, so he sent me a blessing." "Send blessings?" Mo Xian''s eyes widened. Are there really gods in this world? "Grandpa said, "Send me a blessing to turn good luck from bad luck. No matter what bad things happen in the future, you can turn bad luck into good luck and peace." Tang Guo said this seriously and found Mo Xian seemed to still believe it, and couldn''t help being amused. "What happenedter?" Mo Xian asked anxiously. Tang Guo cleared his throat: "Later, Grandpa Shanshen disappeared, and then within two days, Hengzhou in Wuyou Vi disappeared. Do you know this? I suspect that he bullied my mother. Grandpa Shanshen didnt understand, so he took him away. Up." Mo Xian was very unwilling to believe it, but Hengzhou never reappeared since he disappeared. Is there really a **** in this world, and Hengzhou was taken away by the so-called mountain god? There seems to be no other exnation except this. Heng Zhou is considered the best in martial arts, and few people can provoke him. Being able to make Hengzhou disappear without knowing it, he thought that no one in the martial arts could do it. "Later, my mother and I were taken to Wujianlou by Shengfeng. Do you know the rest? Every time we can turn a good fortune into a bad luck, this is the blessing that Grandpa Shanshen gave me. Therefore, I am not afraid." Mo Xian was dumbfounded: "Then there is a chance, can I go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi with you to see Grandpa Mountain God?" "Of course there is no problem, but you squeeze my leg well and feelfortable, and I will rmend it for you." Mo Xian seriously helped Tang Guo pinch his leg: "As long as I can see Grandpa Shanshen, it doesn''t matter if I pinch your leg." "Prince Abe, will what the two kids say is true?" Although Tang Guo and Mo Xian had low voices, they couldn''t keep them from learning martial arts, so Abe and his family Everyone can hear the sound of the carriage, and Abe rode beside the carriage. Abe disdainfully said: "How old do you believe? Hengzhou disappeared, mostly because of his own reasons. The original poster of Wujianlou was defeated. As for the emperor, you have not seen the royal family. Most of the struggles are about hearing people and ying tricks." "Everything is just a coincidence." Abe doesn''t believe in any grandfather of the mountain god. If there is, he can invite these two mothers and daughters back? Mo Xian was fooled by Tang Guo, and Tang Guo''s eyes were full of envy. How could Grandpa Shanshen like this little girl? A smart kid like him, I wonder if he can be liked. Chapter 5014: Daughter of a sickly beauty (35) Chapter 5014: Daughter of a sickly beauty (35) Chapter 5014 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (35) After two months of rushing, Tang Guo and his team finally arrived on the grasnd, and in one day, they would be able to reach the base camp of the Kingdom of Serre. Because Tang Guo helped to regte his body, Tang Wengnuan did not show any symptoms of mdjustment. A dayter, Tang Guo and his party arrived at the base camp of Serge. She also saw a lot of cows, standing outside the ount, enjoying the scenery of cows and sheep grazing. There are not many such scenery, and soon this ce should be andscape of thousands of horses, cattle and sheep. On the first day Tang Wengnuan came, he was informed by Abe that Abe and his two brothers would marry her. In their opinion, as long as Tang Wengnuan is married, the things in her hand can be dug out slowly. The main reason is that Tang Wengnuan''s color is so good that no one is not obsessed with that face, and it makes people feel pity when looking at it. You can''t find such a beautiful woman in Serbia. Abe and his two brothers are very happy, and they are still discussing how to let Tang Wengnuan give them beautiful children. There are still people in Serguo who are ying Tang Guo''s idea. They are discussing that Tang Guo, a beautiful little girl, will grow up in the future, and I don''t know which brother has this blessing. Tang Guo had only been here for one day, and there were many little boys around her, all of whom belonged to Serge. The family members of these boys told them that there was a beautiful little girl in the middle school. When she grows up in the future, who can marry him back depends on their own ability. Therefore, these half-old children all came to Tang Guo to express themselves. "Our three brothers are strong. We are only ten years old now, but we are half a head taller than our peers. When we grow up, we will definitely be taller and stronger than them." "Father said those who grow fast first, then grow slowlyter. Look at our brothers." Tang Guo turned his head and looked over, and suddenly saw two small fat piers. The other children introduced themselves one after another. After the introduction, they asked Tang Guo to choose a brother to y with. Looking at that posture, it won''t work without choosing. Mo Xian was very angry: "What are you guys? You deserve to y with her? What''s the point of being tall and strong? It''s almost like a second fool, stupid." These children themselves hadn''t seen Mo Xian, and now when he spoke, a pair of angry eyes fell on him, braving a fierce light. Mo Xian wasn''t afraid at all, but he was just a big guy. He still wanted to y with Tang Guo? Don''t even see how many green onions you are. "Little skinny chicken, are you not convinced?" The three tallest brothers walked up to Mo Xian, mocking him, "You are a skinny chicken that can be blown by the wind, and you dare to fight us. she was?" After all, one of them reached out to pull Moxian''s cor, intending to lift him up and then fall down. Mo Xian had practiced martial arts for a while, evaded flexibly, jumped up and kicked the kid in the face. The child was kicked to the ground like this, and the other two brothers came over to help. Mo Xian fought with them. These children also learned martial arts, but they were not as talented as Mo Xian. Mo Xian was also beaten up from an early age. Although the time of martial arts training was not long, he made rapid progress. Three times five divided by two, the three brothers were beaten up. When the other children saw it, they rushed forward and fought with Mo Xian. Tang Guo sat aside, eating cheese, watching with gusto. System: [Host, you dont help, if it breaks, it depends on what you do. "Just fix it." System: What a miserable child. "Furthermore, if he''s good at it, he won''t necessarily suffer. As long as children fight, as long as they don''t die, the adults in Serbia won''t care. They are happy to see children fight." see you tomorrow I identally swiped the video halfway, and then...haha Chapter 5015: The daughter of a sickly beauty (36) Chapter 5015: The daughter of a sickly beauty (36) Chapter 5015, the daughter of a sickly beauty (36) Facts proved that Tang Guo was right, not to mention that Mo Xian was much thinner than the children on the grasnd, but his martial arts were really good. He is now using facts to prove that the greater the size, the greater the strength. Most of the kids here are rtively strong, and their martial arts skills are much worse. Don''t look at the fact that they surrounded Mo Xian and attacked it. In fact, it was a group ofmbs who entered the wolf''s den. Mo Xian looked at the children all over the floor, feeling relieved, snorted at them, rubbed his hands, breathed, and ran to Tang Guo quickly. "How about it, am I good?" Mo Xian looked like he was asking for credit. He even approached Tang Guo and said in a low voice, "When I grow up, it will be more powerful. In the future, we won''t have to run like this. I can protect you." Mo Xian thinks, although Grandpa Mountain God is helping, these unreasonable people will always take Tang Weng Nuan mother and daughter away. Rushing on the road is actually a kind of suffering. When he bes stronger, those who want to bully them at that time wille and y one by one, and when theye, he will y one pair. They will no longer take the two of them away. Mo Xian also seemed to have found his goal, and decided in his heart to practice more martial arts every day when he was free, striving to achieve this wish as soon as possible. He felt that his parents were unreliable. He left so many marks that the other party didn''t find any. Waiting for them to find him, he was already cold. As for him, he should save himself, anyway, his parents have always been unreliable. Maybe they would wish he was lost, so they don''t have to disturb their ecstatic lives. "Didn''t you win? Why did you sigh?" Tang Guo only asked when he discovered that Mo Xian''s originally excited expression suddenly became serious, and finally turned into depression. Mo Xian sat down beside Tang Guo, and casually grabbed a piece of grass to y with: "My parents may note to me anymore." "Do you have a bad rtionship with your parents?" "It''s not bad, they always leave me behind every time they go to y. They shouldn''t wee me to this world, otherwise it''s been so long. Why haven''t they found me? I stayed. So many marks." "I heard from my mother that your father and mother should have given you medicine since childhood, so your foundation is so good, and you get twice the result with half the effort, which shows that your father and mother still value you. If you didn''te in time, you probably didn''t notice the mark. " Tang Guo didn''t believe that Mo Xian''s parents were not good to him. Mo Xian''s temperament seemed to be raised in a happy family. The most is that his parents are more affectionate. In many cases, they prefer to live in the two-person world. This does not mean that they don''t care about Mo Xian. "I hope so." Mo Xian drew the grass, "Anyway, I don''t have hope anymore. Let me save myself. I will practice martial arts well and try to get you all free as soon as possible. Speaking of it, I really have to rely on myself. I used to have people around me when I did everything, but now I suddenly became a prisoner, only to realize how important it is to have martial arts. "Then go on," Tang Guo patted Mo Xian on the shoulder, "but before that, you should go and solve them." "Who?" Mo Xian followed Tang Guo''s gaze. The scene in that direction really shocked him, and saw a wave of children rushing toward him aggressively. Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (37) Chapter 5016: The daughter of a sickly beauty (37) Chapter 5016, the daughter of a sickly beauty (37) "More than fifty children, can you do it?" Tang Guo can''t guarantee this time. Although these children''s martial arts are not very good, they still have a little strength. With more than fifty children, it is easy to give it to Mo. Dedication causes difficulties. Mo Xian stood up without fear, "Is it okay? I only know after hitting." "Why don''t you step back?" Mo Xian whispered to Tang Guo, "If you don''t look right, go and call Aunt Tang toe over, or I''m afraid they will be killed." "The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands. I will give you something. You wear it to fight." Tang Guo took out a small pair of gloves from his cloth pocket, "This is a pair of gloves. You can wear it on your hand to protect your fist and barely release some strength." Mo Xian took his gloves and said happily, "Thank you." When the glove was in his hand, he felt an unusual touch, and when he put it on, he was a little surprised. Obviously it is a pair of gloves, why when it is worn on the hand, it looks like nothing. This thing is not simple. Where did Tang Guoe from? He was not interested in pursuing it. The children had alreadye over and challenged him. Mo Xian fought the group of children again, and he found that his hands with gloves only needed three points of force to repel the children who attacked him. This undoubtedly added a lot of confidence to him, thinking that he could defeat these children without calling someone. Tang Guo sat in the same ce again, eating with relish, watching Mo Xian show his power. Not long after, Tang Wengnuan found it. The fact that Mo Xian was beaten by dozens of children still shocked her. She ran over quickly, but she didn''t expect to see Mo Xian knocking down the group of children who were taller than him to the ground. There was a wailing voice around Mo Xian, and the eyes of the children on the grasnd looked at Mo Xian, full of fear. "Mo Xian." Tang Wengnuan looked at Mo Xian still standing, feeling relieved, and hurriedly walked over: "Are you okay?" Just because Mo Xian didn''t get any better, his clothes were torn, and he looked a little embarrassed, but it was much better than the children who lost their fighting power and howled on the ground. Regardless of Mo Xian''s beating, he was also beaten. There were still bruises on his face, but he had a good fight this time, and these kids shouldn''t bother him anymore. "Aunt Tang, I''m fine." Mo Xian replied, showing a big smile to Tang Guo behind him, and shook her fist. If not tanggo gave him the glove, he may not be able to beat these kids have to get on the ground. I don''t know what this glove is made of, it is so powerful, it isparable to a magic weapon. Mo Xian was reluctant to go back. When he returned, he walked to Tang Guo''s side and whispered: "Let me y this glove for a few days, and return it to youter, okay?" "You like it?" Mo Xian nodded: "Like it, this is a baby. Use it to fight. I only use my usual three-point strength. It can help me save effort. Not only that, it can also write about the other party''s many strengths. Just now I and that The little **** kids have been fighting for so long, and their fists don''t hurt at all." "Mo Xian, you haven''t forgotten, your life is mine, right?" Mo Xian was puzzled, and still said, "I haven''t forgotten, is there anything I need to work hard for?" "Not really, since your life is mine, then you are mine, this glove is mine, and if I send you it is a gift to myself, what do you think?" Mo Xian reacted, haha, how could he refuse? In fact, there is no freedom, and it is not so difficult to ept. Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (38) Chapter 5017: Daughter of a sickly beauty (38) Chapter 5017 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (38) Tang Guo was not in a hurry. Recently, Abe and some of his brothers were busy preparing for the wedding. Although Serge is small, they still pay more attention to the wedding, and the preparation time is more than half a month. She was nning to do more things when they held the wedding with Tang Wengnuan. Recently, she hasmunicated more with those cows, sheep and horses, and cultivated feelings. Besides, Mo Xian, since he defeated the spread of more than fifty children alone, those children have been convinced and nevere to trouble him again. Seeing that the wedding day is getting closer, Tang Wengnuan''s smile is even less. Abe and his brotherse to see her every day and give her some gadgets. Seeing Tang Wengnuan''s not salty or indifferent attitude, they were not annoyed. In their opinion, as long as Tang Wengnuan was married, everything in the future could be said. Let her give birth to a few more children, and then she will have to go, even for her children, she will have to tell where the gold and silver treasures and martial arts secrets are hidden in the future. On the day of the wedding, Tang Wengnuan was still very coordinated to dress up as the bride of Serbia. Seeing that Tang Guo and Mo Xian were very well-behaved, Abe had no intention of doing anything, so he only arranged for two people to watch by her side. There are many tedious customs at the wedding, and Tang Guo slipped out of the scene while people were not paying attention. Mo Xian found out and followed her out. "I can''t beat them alone." Mo Xian said next to Tang Guo, "Now I can only endure first, and when I get better, I can take you away. I am still a child and can''t do so many things. " Tang Guo was amused by Mo Xian''s words: "Do you also know that you are a child?" Mo Xian was said to blush, "No way, it''s not a day to grow up, you have to grow up slowly, right?" "Yes, yes." Tang Guo held back his smile, this kid is from someone, strangely cute. Mo Xian: "I know you don''t want to face it, but I am actually very angry. These people are really hateful." "It would be great if I formally practice martial arts earlier, maybe something can be changed that way." Mo Xian said in a low tone. Tang Guo squeezed his face: "Grandpa Mountain God will bless us, and Grandpa Mountain God''s blessing will be very effective, and he will definitely protect my mother from being bullied." Mo Xian didn''t dare to hit Tang Guo, so he just nodded. He felt that Grandpa Shanshen was uneptable, and the blessing had not been realized for so long, or was the distance too far, and he was not in charge of this ce? Yes, the Central ins country. Grasnd A country with grasnd. The mountains in Zhongyuan are called mountain gods. There are obviously no mountains here, only the endless grasnd. So what **** is there? Grass god? Mo Xian was still thinking, but Tang Guo didn''t have so much time to linger. She took out a polo and yed it, and a beautiful tune sounded. Mo Xian didn''t bother. In his opinion, this song was a bit sad, so let her feel sad for a while. He didn''t know that this was a song for controlling animals. When the song slowly spread to the ears of horses, cattle and sheep on the grasnd, they instantly boiled and ran wildly towards the depths of the grasnd. Originally, the horses, cattle and sheep on the grasnd were all in a stocking state, and they ran out at once, which was impossible to stop. Even the livestock at the wedding banquet broke away from all the shackles on their bodies. They didn''t care what they were doing here, and ran outside madly when they heard the song of controlling the beasts. Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (39) Chapter 5018: The daughter of a sickly beauty (39) Chapter 5018 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (39) Tang Wengnuan has been supported by two maids standing on the wool nket, ready to walk to the front of the brothers Abe. Unexpectedly, such a change suddenly urred on the scene. Tang Wengnuan looked at the cows and sheep standing on both sides just now, and they broke free from all the restraints and ran away. She also trampled on the prepared items. Her sad expression turned into anticipation. Is she the destiny of a catastrophe? In this case, it is also good. Tang Wengnuan can be considered to have experienced big scenes, and he is very calm now. The cattle and sheep at the wedding site suddenly ran away like crazy, trampling on all kinds of objects, and the ones that could not be trampled were knocked down. In her opinion, today''s wedding cannot go on. It''s just that she didn''t expect it, the matter was much worse than she thought. "It''s not good, the king, the little prince, the cows, sheep, and horses didn''t know why they suddenly went crazy, and they all ran deep into the grasnd." The news reported by outsiders made no one at the scene calm down. Cattle, sheep and horses, but the things they depend on for survival, if they are gone, then there is nothing, nothing to eat, nothing to wear, and they can''t be taken to the Central ins for other things. The king and Abe can''t sit still either. It''s this time, and they are married. "Come here, all chase cattle, sheep and horses, and today''s wedding will be cancelled first." The king gave an order, and all the warriors present followed and left. Now there is still a problem before them, that is, all the horses have ran away, and they have no mounts at all and can only chase them on foot. Tang Guo''s song for controlling the beasts made the animals go to the depths of the grasnd. When they were hungry, they stopped to eat two bites of grass, and when they were full, they continued on the road, endlessly. These people want to chase them all back, and don''t know how much effort it takes. "Is this grandpa Shanshen showing off?" Mo Xian saw the cows and sheep who were still grazing there just now, and suddenly screamed and rushed to the depths of the grasnd frantically. Not to mention, it looks really spectacr. At first, he didn''t feel anything wrong, and thought it was normal on the grasnd. Later, more and more cattle, sheep and horses were all running in the same direction, which seemed abnormal. What made him surely wrong was that the original lively wedding scene seemed to have stopped, and all the warriors of Serbia chased them out and hurriedly chased them in the direction of cattle, sheep and horses. While chasing and shouting, don''t let the cows, sheep and horses run away. "I just said, Grandpa Shanshen will definitely not stand idly by." System: Host, continue to fiddle, and quickly give this kid a fool. Mo Xian Shen thought: "Mostly it''s a long journey. Grandpa Mountain God may also be a little ufortable. In addition, he needs tomunicate with the local gods, so it''s a few dayste." "Now their cattle, sheep and horses have all gone, let alone married, they don''t know how to live if they can''t catch them back." Mo Xian smiled and said, "They live by this. Without these things, life I''m sad. Maybe someday, I will have to eat grass to survive." "So, you can''t do bad things, you see, if you do bad things, you offend Grandpa Mountain God, Grandpa Mountain God will not let them go." When Tang Guo said this, Abe was leading people past her. He, who was about to chase him out, suddenly paused, and couldn''t help thinking of hearing the conversation between the two children before. The mountain **** is angry? Chapter 5019: The daughter of a sickly beauty (40) Chapter 5019: The daughter of a sickly beauty (40) Chapter 5019 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (40) Is it really because of his behavior that made the mountain **** who protected Tang Weng Nuan''s mother and daughter angry, that he ran away all the cattle, sheep and horses in the Kingdom of Serre? Nothing like this has ever happened on the grasnd, and it can''t be man-made. No one has that great ability. In addition to God, he could not think of other possibilities. Abe didn''t dare to dy, he chased after him. It''s not about other times now that they have to bring back the cattle, sheep and horses they depend on for survival earlier. All the warriors of Serbia chased them out, even some half-old children followed. Most of the people who remain are women, some are elderly people, and some are younger children. They all looked at the ce where the cows, sheep and horses were grazing, and suddenly bowed down. "God atones for sins." "God atones for sins." In their opinion, such a bizarre thing must be that they identally offended God, and God came to punishment. Tang Wengnuan also came to Tang Guo''s side, holding two children: "Don''t worry, this time our crisis should be resolved." One dayter, the warriors have not returned. Two dayster, Abe arranged for two people toe back to look for Tang Weng Nuan. "Prince Abe said, you can go now." Tang Wengnuan didn''t want to leave: "I am a weak woman, where do you want me to go? No horses, no ox carts, no food or water." Abe''s two men were in trouble, the little prince only told them to let Tang Weng warm up, and don''t hurt them. They didn''t think that Tang Wengnuan could not go out with his two children just by relying on his feet. "Why don''t I live here? When your Prince Abe returns, doesn''t he still want to marry me?" Tang Wengnuan asked back. The two warriors are embarrassed, getting married? Now everyone guessed that it was the woman who was forcibly brought back by the little prince Abe, who wanted to marry her forcibly and angered the gods, and then the gods punished them and let their cattle, sheep and horses run. "I live here first, and I''ll talk about it when you Prince Abees back." Tang Wengnuan said, let her go out by herself, isn''t she going to die? How to invite her back, how to send her back. Tang Guo saw Tang Wengnuan''s arrogant jealousy, and his heart was divided. Her mother has been holding back for too long, this can make her happy for a long time. Why don''t she do something more. Tang Guo decided to stop the cattle, sheep and horses for the time being, and let them run away when Abe and the others were unbehaved. The cattle, sheep and horses are now chasing them back. Maybe Abe will doubt the previous inferences and want to marry her mother. Then, she will do it again, letting horses and cattle run around. After making this decision, Tang Guo continued to y the beast song. The Beast-Controlling Song is not an ordinary song, it can be spread far away. Sure enough, Abe took the warriors and drove the cattle, sheep and horses back. The women who were originally sad also showed joyful smiles. Abe has no intention of marrying Tang Wengnuan for the time being, but he also has no ns to send her back. A monthter, Abe decided again to continue the wedding. This time the wedding was not so cumbersome. He felt that the wedding was held faster and there should be no problem. Tang Guo saw that he was not behaved again, so on the day of the wedding, he tried again. The warriors of Serbia continued to chase cattle, sheep and horses. After they came back, the women of Serbia stood up first and asked Abe to drive Tang Wengnuan, an unknown person, out of their country. After two runs of cattle, sheep and horses, Abe also understood that there was no way to take possession of Tang Weng Nuan and the treasure behind her, so he had to listen to everyone''s words and decided to drive Tang Weng Nuan away. "I want to stay in the grasnd, I don''t want to leave." Tang Wengnuan feels that living in the grasnd is also good, and can stay away from disputes. Abe refused: "Early tomorrow morning, I will order someone to send you out." Someone suggested that he kill Tang Wengnuan. But he didn''t dare, he was afraid that this would offend the so-called mountain god. Facts proved that he was right. That night, their cattle, sheep and horses ran away again. Therefore, the next day, there was no way to send the three of Tang Wengnuan back. Abe:"" see you tomorrow Chapter 5020: Daughter of a sickly beauty (41) Chapter 5020: Daughter of a sickly beauty (41) Chapter 5020 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (41) "Prince, all the horses, cattle and sheep have been driven back." Abe''s expression was tangled: "I see." "Build the fence higher." Abe urged again, but remembering that the cattle, sheep and horses used to break the fence and rush out, he suddenly felt that no matter how high the fence was built, the cattle, sheep and horses might be able to rush out. Now he waspletely sure that the horses, cattle and sheep ran away madly and Tang Wengnuan had something to do with him. He originally thought he had brought a golden mountain and silver mountain back, but now it has be a hot potato and he can''t send it away. "You go and invite Miss Tang." Abe had no idea about Tang Wengnuan, and now the whole of Serbia hoped to send Tang Wengnuan away. Since this man came, cattle, sheep and horses have ran several times. They are really afraid that one day they will never be able toe back. Compared to the ethereal Jinshan Yinshan, they are more concerned about what they have in their hands. Who knows where the Jinshan Yinshan is and whether they can get it. "Miss Tang, what are your ns now?" Tang Wengnuan also clearly felt that Abe was more polite to her. Just now all the way, those who led the way were a little afraid to see her. Obviously, these few things have scared them. Of course Tang Wengnuan didn''t know what was going on. He still thought that he was carrying a cmity, and now it worked on others. "I want to stay in the grasnd and live a dull life here." Tang Wengnuan said his demands, and he was not robbed of him when he returned to the Central ins. No matter how long the ordinary days may be, one day may be a day. Taking advantage of this time, she can still give Guo''er all the martial arts that she recites. Let''s talk about it when the people from the Central inse over. Abe''s mouth twitched: "Then I will give you a tent and ask people to bring you water and food every day, how about?" "Then thank you Prince Abe." "You''re wee." Abe smirked. As long as Tang Wengnuan is satisfied, the mountain **** will not get angry and will run away the horses, cattle and sheep of the Kingdom of Serre without moving, and he can say anything. Not everyone can get the things behind Tang Wengnuan. Tang Guo followed Tang Wengnuan into the spacious tent, and those who had been watching by their side were also withdrawn by Abe. Not only that, Abe also urged the people of Serbia not to disturb them if there is nothing to do. If they have any requests, try to help them. The people of Serbia knew that Tang Wengnuan and the three were blessed by the mountain gods. If you are unkind to them, the mountain gods will be very unkind to the horses, cattle and sheep of Serbia. At this point, the three of them finally lived a clean and peaceful life. Tang Wengnuan finally passed on to Tang Guo the martial arts secrets he had memorized. Tang Guo naturally made great progress in face and he also recited all the martial arts secrets. A few days ago, Mo Xian still thought about what Tang Guo could not do. He must teach her well. In any case, he learned a little earlier than her. However, when he saw Tang Guo who was making rapid progress, he no longer had that idea, and silently worked hard to practice martial arts every day. Tang Guo''s practice speed really scared him. If he doesn''t practice quickly, he might be overtaken soon. Tang Guo didn''t hide his clumsiness at all this time, and tried his best to make martial arts progress faster. At first, Tang Wengnuan only wanted Tang Guo to be able to protect himself a little bit in the future, but never expected her daughter''s martial arts talent to be so good. Practicing for ten days is worth a year of others. Chapter 5021: The daughter of a sickly beauty (42) Chapter 5021: The daughter of a sickly beauty (42) Chapter 5021 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (42) Such a genius, if her father was still there, she would be happy too? Fortunately, her father asked her to recite some martial arts secrets, otherwise she really couldn''t find such a good martial arts secrets for her daughter. When Dad left that year, he also told her that Jinshan Yinshan had countless martial arts secrets, and her ability could not keep it. Therefore, she didn''t leave those things to her, just told her to recite some martial arts skills and pass them on to future children or juniors who she thought were good. Tang Wengnuan didn''t expect that these martial arts secrets that her father told her to recite actually had a mystery. It''s just that this mystery is hidden a bit deep, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find these. After Tang Guo recited all the martial arts secrets, she found that something was wrong. She found that there was a map in these martial arts cheats. If there was no mistake in guessing, it was probably a map of the hidden gold and silver mountains and those martial arts cheats. Although she knew it, Tang Guo didn''t have any thoughts. Those things didn''t make much sense to her. She has all the cultivation techniques, and she can create her own, which is not bad. The baby in the system space, just take one out, can be worthy of gold and silver mountains. So those things, let''s wait for someone to find out. When everything calms down, she will burn the martial arts secrets that she has recited, so that when future generations find it, maybe she can find the chance? Time flies by, and one and a half years have passed. In other words, the three of Tang Guo had a peaceful life for a year and a half. Even though Tang Guo is still a few years old, she has shown amazing talent after more than a year of martial arts training. Tang Weng Nuan doesn''t know how powerful martial arts is now. "Aunt Tang, I don''t know. Every time I fight, I feel that sister Guoer has left room, so I really don''t know where she is." Mo Xian bitterly, this is really a little pervert, he The life is too bitter, even a little girl can''tpare. Tang Wengnuan nodded slightly: "Well, I don''t know if Guo''er is an opponent to those martial arts masters." My daughter is so powerful, just like a dream. Knowing that Guo''er was so powerful, she should secretly let the other party practice martial arts, maybe she would be able to get rid of those people''spetition very early. "Aunt Tang, don''t worry, even if you can''t beat those martial arts masters, isn''t it still protected by Grandpa Mountain God?" Tang Wengnuan knew about Grandpa Shanshen. She listened to the women in Serbia and then came back to ask Tang Guo. Tang Guo would say those things to Mo Xian and also told her. Are there gods in this world? Tang Wengnuan didn''t believe it at first, but thinking of the things that happened before, if it weren''t for the power of the mountain gods, could they easily avoid these dangers? Especially when horses, cattle and sheep ran several times, it is impossible to be so coincidental. "Xian''er, where did Guo''er go?" Tang Wengnuan didn''t see Tang Guo for a long time, she was still a little worried. Mo Xian: "Most of them are riding horses. Sister Guo''er is the most popr. The horses, cattle and sheep on the grasnd are like her raised, and she is very close to her." "Because of this, the people of Serbia respect us more and more, so we can eat and drink for nothing here." Tang Wengnuan said, but her topic changed again, "I also me them for inviting us back, no Who eats what they eat? This is the result of what they did themselves." Mo Xian: He remembered that Aunt Tang was not like this at first. Chapter 5022: The daughter of a sickly beauty (43) Chapter 5022: The daughter of a sickly beauty (43) Chapter 5022 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (43) Mo Xian took Tang Wengnuan to find Tang Guo, and it didn''t take long to find her riding back, with a group of half-old children behind her. It is hard to imagine that a seven or eight-year-old girl will be followed by a group of children older than her, riding a horse to chase quickly. Mo Xian touched his head: "Sister Guoer has reced my child king. Now she is the boss of the children here." Tang Wengnuan smiled: "But those children are still very afraid of you." "They are afraid of being beaten by me. If I don''t beat them, I will be beaten." Mo Xian said. Tang Wengnuan agreed and said: "When dealing with these people, whether they are adults or children, only if they hurt them will they dare not bully you again." At this moment, Tang Guo had stopped, jumped off the horse, and ran to Tang Wengnuan quickly: "Mother, why are you out? Do you want to ride a horse? Just ask that kid to help with the horse." Tang Guo Pointed at Mo Xian. Mo Xian: He does all the dirty work. Who calls him a man? How can I care about this kind of thing with the little girl. "Mother doesn''t ride a horse," Tang Wengnuan helped Tang Guo brush her hair, "I just had a dream during a nap just now. I dreamed of returning to the Central ins. I feel that there are not many peaceful days." "Is that so? Mother, don''t be afraid. With Grandpa Mountain God, whoever takes us away will be unlucky." Abe just passed by and almost stumbled upon hearing Tang Guo''s words. If he hadn''t experienced it personally, he would definitely think this is childish nonsense, how could there be such a efficacious thing in this world. Now the people of the entire Kingdom of Ser, believe in the legend of the mountain god, and even regard the mountain **** as their god, and want to be blessed. In fact, their choice was not wrong. Since not disturbing the three of Tang Wengnuan, Grandpa Shanshen never troubled them again. This is also good. Now they didn''t even have any idea about relocating to the Central ins. They were afraid of identally angering Grandpa Shanshen and let their horses run away halfway through. Tang Wengnuan brought Tang Guo and Mo Xian back to the tent, and said to them: "If there are people from Central ins, what happened to us in the past, how are you now? Even though you are good at your skills, you are still young. It''s short." "There are countless martial arts masters in the Central ins. If you expose your martial arts, even if you are talented, they will still think that it is the reason for the martial arts cheats, and they wille up with various despicable methods to force us toe up with the martial arts cheats. "Tang Wengnuan warned, "We''ll just follow them. When the timees, my mother will find a way to provoke the fighting of the martial arts people and make them overwhelmed." Tang Guo smiled brilliantly: "Listen to my mother." "I listened to Aunt Tang too." Mo Xian was thinking in his heart, it''s no wonder that sister Guoer is so bad, it turns out that Aunt Tang is inherited. Don''t look at Aunt Tang''s appearance, but she has a heart to do things. Tang Wengnuan: "It''s good if you can hold it back. I n to take the initiative to do something. It just happens that there are ready-made animal skins here. I will make these animal skins old and drew some maps on them, and then try to spread these maps to the Central ins. Go to Wu Lin." "In addition, I recite those martial arts secrets. I recently pondered it and changed the order, so that those martial arts people will bring the map to find out and practice these techniques. The first to third levels, I am not going to change it. The order will be changedter." Tang Guo and Mo Xian looked at each other, both of them meant that Tang Wengnuan had improved again. Chapter 5023: The daughter of a sickly beauty (44) Chapter 5023: The daughter of a sickly beauty (44) Chapter 5023 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (44) Tang Wengnuan wanted to take the initiative to do things, of course Tang Guo agreed with both hands. They made the animal skins old, and then drew a map on it. They also thought about the location of the map. After they returned to the Central ins, they would hide the modified martial arts cheats in those locations and let the martial arts people grab the top spot. The bloodshed is good. After a few people nned these things, someone from the Central ins really came. The person here was also a person familiar to Tang Wengnuan, who had also metst time, Bai Yi, the first son of martial arts. "It''s been a long time since Miss Tang. I heard that you were taken away by the little prince Abe of Searle. I have always worried about you. This ce in Searle is really hard to find." With a smile on his face, Bai Yi said softly: "Miss Tang,e back with me, you have suffered these days." Abe was very polite to Bai Yi, pretending to be very afraid of him, wishing Tang Wengnuan to leave the grasnd soon. Tang Wengnuan was here for a day, and he was very uneasy, and now the people of Serbia looked at him with strange eyes. "The grasnd is too big, and the country of Ser often changes ces. It''s really hard to find." Bai Yi said, "I finally found it." "Prince Abe, I will take Ms. Tang back. You should have no opinion? Ms. Tang is from the Central ins, or the daughter of Tang Daxia. We will take her back because of the feelings and reasons. And you hurt me from the Central ins martial arts. , Taking her away is indeed a bit unreasonable." Abe nced at the martial arts people behind Bai Yi, with joy in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be very jealous: "Young Master Bai still speaks less nonsense. Since you have brought so many people over, you just take her away. " "Prince Abe is really refreshing and knows the current affairs." Bai Yi thought that Abe was afraid of the martial arts masters he brought with him. In his opinion, even if Abe was great, he was still very afraid of them. After all, this is the other side''s nest. In the real fight, the people of Serbia suffered. "Miss Tang, let''s go, the carriage is ready." Bai Yi said with a smile, his tone still gentle. Tang Wengnuan nodded and took Tang Guo and Mo Xian into the carriage. The three looked very weak, as if a torrential rain could take them away. Abe looked at the soft and weak appearances of the few people, his mouth twitched, his eyelids still beating quickly. He can''t help but look at him, where are three extremely weak people, clearly three wolves. And they are the real little sheep who pay attention to these three people. Abe felt that he had suffered a big loss, so he also wanted to let those people in the Central ins Wulin continue to suffer, so that the qi in his heart would be smooth. Therefore, he did not talk to Bai Yi about the mountain god, nor did he talk about the martial arts of the two children. He looked at the slowly moving carriage, and when he could only look at the ck spots, a big smile appeared on his face. "Oh oh oh oh oh!" The people around Abe also cheered. "Lets have a party tonight. Go to this years moldy." Abe said with a smile, "We will never go to the Central ins again. The people over there are terrible." "Prince Abe is right. There is nothing wrong with our prairie, at least there are no people who are blessed by mountain gods, who will drive our cattle, sheep and horses away at every turn." Although Tang Guo and the others didn''t do anything, they were still frightened for more than a year, for fear that one morning when they got up, the cattle, sheep and horses would run out of sight. Chapter 5024: Daughter of a sickly beauty (45) Chapter 5024: Daughter of a sickly beauty (45) Chapter 5024 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (45) "Is there any news in Nuannuan?" Wen Renqin asked. Shangqing: "Yes, Bai Yi already knows the location of Serbia. I have taken people to Serbia and will wait for news from there. I have arranged for someone to follow them secretly, but I dont know if I can smoothly move them. Take it back." More than a monthter, Tang Wengnuan returned to the Central ins. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing both received the news that the imperial court was stable, and Wen Renqin went out of the pce with Shang Qing to see Tang Wengnuan. Tang Wengnuan was living in Bai Yi''s house at this time. In the martial arts, even if Wen Renqin was the emperor, he couldn''t send troops to them for no reason, but to see how Tang Wengnuan was. Bai Yi did not stop him, only arranged for many people to watch. Wen Renqin and Shang Qing sank when they saw the posture of those masters. "Nuan Nuan, are you okay? For more than a year, I have been worried to death. I have been arranging people to inquire about your news before, but unfortunately the location of Serbia is very difficult to find." Wen Renqin held Tang Weng. Warm hand, she herself wants to habitually say that Tang Wengnuan''s face is not good. But when the words came to her lips, she quickly took it back, because Tang Weng Nuan''splexion was ruddy, and his face was more fleshy, unlike the pale face and bloodless lips. Wen Renqin''s words became: "Nuan Nuan, your face looks better." "Shangqing, please give Nuan Nuan quickly and see what''s going on." Wen Renqin was still worried. This kind of unprovoked improvement is not necessarily a good thing. After taking the pulse, Shang Qing said, "Nuan Nuan''s body is much better than before, no problem. Perhaps it is the diet problem of Serge that made Nuannuan''s body better." Since there is no problem, Wen Renqin is not worried anymore. "Don''t worry about Nuannuan, I will find a way to save you out." "Aqin, no need. Actually, I''m not doing anything. You are the king of a country now. Whatever you do will involve the court. And I have one more thing I want to ask you and Shangqing to help. You can do this for me. It''s okay." Tang Guo had already observed that no one was eavesdropping, so he did not stop Tang Wengnuan. Tang Wengnuan took out a baggage and handed it to Wen Renqin, and then said his n. Both Wen Renqin and Shang Qing were dumbfounded. They always thought that Tang Wenwen, who was extremely weak, could count so much. "Don''t worry, Nuannuan, I will definitely help you do this. It may be a lot of trouble to rescue you, but it''s too easy to do these things." Wen Renqin thought that Tang Wengnuan could calcte There was a sudden peace in my heart. From Tang Wengnuan''s face, it can be seen that she should not be bad for more than a year. Wen Renqin and Shangqing bid farewell to Bai Yi, and the two went to do what Tang Wengnuan had ordered. Ten dayster, the treasure map was spreading everywhere in Wulin. It is said that the treasure map is likely to contain things left by Tang Daxia. Bai Yi came to ask Tang Wengnuan when he heard the news. Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "I never know where to put my father''s things, nor have I heard of any treasure maps, most of them are fake." "It''s true or not, just take back all the treasure maps and have a look at it." Bai Yi carefully observed Tang Wengnuan''s face, could not see anything, and left. Tang Wengnuan wanted to know the situation outside, so he asked the maid around him every day what happened to those treasure maps. In fact, she just cared about the progress of her n, but didn''t want Bai Yi to know her movement, thinking she was caring about whom the treasure map would fall into, thinking that the treasure map might really belong to Daxia Tang. The Prince Abe of the Kingdom of Ser, who is far away in the grasnd, also heard about the treasure map recently made by the Central ins. "No, I won''t go," Abe shook his head quickly, "I always think this is something Tang Daxia, Tang Wengnuan is not a good thing, then they can grab the treasure map by themselves, I am not interested, I have no interest at all. ." On the other side, a couple drinking tea in a tea shop, heard that everyone around them was discussing the treasure map, and they started talking in a low voice. "Might Daxia Tang really left a treasure map?" the pretty woman asked. The handsome man beside her shook his head: "Impossible." "What''s going on?" The pretty woman was puzzled. Handsome man: "Maybe there is some misunderstanding. Maybe you should be worried about your son. After so long, that kid must me us to death." "Isn''t it good? He didn''t follow that pretty girl willingly. At this time, how could I go wrong with my son?" see you tomorrow Merry Christmas Chapter 5025: Daughter of a sickly beauty (46) Chapter 5025: Daughter of a sickly beauty (46) Chapter 5025 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (46) However, within a month, the martial arts activists were beaten up to **** the treasure map. There are those whoe out tantly, and there are those who make small moves secretly. In order to obtain those treasure maps, Bai Yi has rarely paid attention to Tang Wengnuan''s body recently. Tang Wengnuan explored the treasure map in the martial arts with his maid every day. The more nervous he became, the more sure Bai Yi was that the treasure map was probably left by Tang Daxia. Bai Yi now has two treasure maps in his hands. As for how many maps can be pieced together, Bai Yi doesn''t know. But as long as he can grab the map, he is never wee. Tang Wengnuan made a lot of maps and asked Wen Renqin and Shang Qing to help her spread out. She knew everyone''s mentality well, if it was too easy, they would not believe it. So she made it a little bit more difficult, just some treasure maps, which are enough for martial arts disputes, and when the treasure maps are collected, it is another dispute. Bai Yi didn''t have time to pay attention to Tang Wengnuan, and Mo Xian''s parents also came. When Mo Xian saw the two, he was not moved at all. Looking at the appearance of his parents, he probably knew where he was a long time ago, and deliberately didn''te to him. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou looked at each other, showing a slightly embarrassing smile. They did know Mo Xian''s whereabouts very early, but it was also based on the condition that Mo Xian was still safe, so they didn''t look for it directly. If Mo Xian is really in danger, they will definitely take action immediately. How could they put their son in danger? Tang Guo sat aside, and was also looking at the couple who had the title of Immortal Couple. In the original plot, Mo Xian was captured by the owner of Wujianlou, and he had no chance to leave a mark. Every day he has to encounter various trainings, and finally he was thrown into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave, even less chance. Later, he became a disciple whom Shengfeng valued, but Mo Xian didn''t want to go out. He was unwilling to go out so easily that Sheng Feng hurt him so badly. So he took the initiative to hide his identity so that the couple could not find it. I don''t know if Mo Xian left with these two couples in the end. "Xian''er." Jiang Youyou yelled, "It''s not that my mother won''te to pick you up, but that your father and I have been observing you all the time. Seeing that you are not in danger and having fun, we don''t. So as to disturb your interest." Mo Qing followed up and said, "Yeah, yeah, it''s hard for you toe and y. My parents are afraid that you won''t be able to have fun and disturb you. You see, you have new friends now. Would you like to introduce them to your dad? " Mo Xian wouldn''t believe their nonsense, and if I told him in advance, he wouldn''t be disturbed? As a result, he left countless marks, thinking they didn''t see it. Mo Xian tilted his head to one side, not wanting to talk to them. Obviously they like to y and think he disturbed them, so they didn''te to him. As for why it reappeared now, it''s probably a little bit of guilt in my heart, right? After having a good time, I finally remembered that there is a son like him. Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing looked helplessly at each other, and didn''t know what to say for a while. Tang Wengnuan said at this time: "This is that you are wrong. Xian''er has been talking about you all those days. He said that he left a lot of marks because he was afraid that you would not be able to see it. How disappointed? He left those marks, isn''t he believing you will find him?" "You parents are too sloppy." Tang Wengnuan said unceremoniously. Chapter 5026: Daughter of a sickly beauty (47) Chapter 5026: Daughter of a sickly beauty (47) Chapter 5026, the daughter of a sickly beauty (47) Mo Xian was very close to her, and asionally said that it would be great if his wife could be like her, obviously because the two couples didn''t care enough about him. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou wanted to refute, but suddenly they realized that Mo Xian''s eyes were red, and they shut up quickly, feeling at a loss for a while, not knowing what to do. Jiang Youyou walked to Mo Xian''s side and touched his head: "Okay, it''s my mother that''s wrong. My mother shoulde to see you when she finds the mark the first time." "Father is not right. Daddy shouldn''t listen to your mother''s failure toe. Daddy shoulde as soon as possible." Mo Qingfei quickly admitted his mistake. The attitude of the two finally made Mo Xian feel better. "That''s it, no next time." Mo Xianbian said, "If there is another time, I will ignore you. I wille to Aunt Tang and recognize her as a mother." When Jiang Youyou heard it, she was really frightened: "No, no next time, mother won''t do anything like this in the future. I won''t let you be snatched away, okay?" It was the first time that Mo Xian was apologized by the two of them, and he felt relieved: "Okay, then forgive you this time." After Mo Xian was dealt with, Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing had no feelings. Tang Wengnuan''s words made them understand that they had thrown their son aside because of their deep feelings, which seemed to hurt him. The two decided that they must be a pair of qualified parents again. Even if they like to get along again, they can''t ignore their son. It was they who brought him into this world and had to take responsibility for him as a parent. "Come on, wipe it, I even said that I was a manly husband before, and I actually had red eyes." Tang Guo handed Mo Xian a handkerchief: "Don''t stare, don''t refute, wipe it quickly, don''t wipe it again, when the teardrops will run across your Xiaojun''s face to form tears." When Mo Xian heard it, he didn''t have time to refute, and quickly picked up the handkerchief and wiped it. Tang Guo patted his head: "That''s right. Actually, I won''tugh at you when you cry. It''s all a child. What''s the point of crying twice? But I know that you love face." Mo Xian: "..." It''s good now, all face is lost. "Xian''er, do you want to go with us?" Jiang Youyou asked hesitantly. She obviously felt that Mo Xian liked to stay with Tang Guo. She had a hunch that Mo Xian was not willing to go. Sure enough, Mo Xian shook his head: "No, I won''t go. I want to be with sister Guoer and Aunt Tang. My life belongs to sister Guoer." Now Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing were confused, and Mo Xian exined it seriously. Hearing that his son was almost trained to be a killer and almost thrown into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave, the two couples were frightened, and they felt more and more guilty in their hearts. "Although you are my parents, I am already sister Guoer''s. The manly man must be faithful to his words and cannot break his words. I will be by her side in the future." Jiang Youyou had trouble with Mo Qing, so what should they do now? "Daddy and mother, you like to y, juste and see me asionally. I dont me you for that. Aunt Tang also passed my martial arts secrets, and now my martial arts is good. Im only now. I was just ten years old. When I get older, my martial arts will be even better. Dont worry. Ill be even better in the future and you can visit you from time to time." Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing felt that their son seemed to be married to someone else''s house. This idea is really strange. Chapter 5027: Daughter of a sickly beauty (48) Chapter 5027: Daughter of a sickly beauty (48) Chapter 5027 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (48) Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing didn''t n to take Mo Xian away forcibly. Since their son is willing to stay here, they certainly won''t do something he doesn''t like. In order topensate for their son, they decided to stay in the Bai family as well. The two pretended to be ordinary couples. Bai Yi didn''t care about it when they knew it. It was no problem for the Bai family to raise two more people. They were Tang Wengnuan''s friends. As long as they don''t want to take Tang Wengnuan away, everything is easy to say. Recently, he was busy making maps, and he had no time to talk to Tang Wengnuan about other things. After he got all the treasure maps and got the treasures, he would pay attention to them. Peerless Beauty already lives in his house, so she is not afraid of her running away. Now the entire martial arts is concerned about the treasure map, Tang Wengnuan''s poprity has dropped significantly. Rarely, Tang Wengnuan actually lived a peaceful life. Jiang Youyou and Mo Qing oftene to ask Tang Wengnuan how to be a qualified parent, but they have established a good rtionship. When Jiang Youyou was cooking for Mo Xian, Mo Xian was stunned. He was able to eat his mother''s own cooking in his lifetime! "It''s delicious, my mother made it." Mo Xian also shared some small snacks made by Jiang Youyou with Tang Guo. "If you like to eat, I will ask my mother to make more of them tomorrow." Tang Guo bit the snacks and said in his heart, this is not what my mother taught your mother, she actually showed off in front of her. But thinking that the child had some shorings in this aspect before, she didn''t reveal it, just watching him show off. Every day, new news about the martial arts came back. As more and more copies of the treasure map appeared, there were more battles in the martial arts. In the past, it was just a simple fight, which broke the blood at the most. Now it is killing people. "Wulin is still that martial arts, just a treasure map can make them grab you to death, so I don''t like this ce very much." Jiang Youyou said, "fortunately we are not interested in these." Mo Qing: "Well, I don''t know what the treasure map is." Mo Xian looked at Tang Weng Nuan, looked at Tang Guo, then nced at his pair of parents who were discussing about Xing, shut up and didn''t tell the secret. Three monthster, many people in the martial arts have secretly collected the treasure map. As for how many copies they have collected, Tang Wengnuan doesn''t know. She only knew that Bai Yi had gathered together, and he had already set off. "Another dispute has begun." Mo Qing said. Mo Xian: When you know that Aunt Tang did this, you will be surprised. For half a month, Bai Yi came back, his face was not very good-looking, because the map was not Tang Daxia''s treasure map at all. There were only some martial arts cheats in the ce he went to, because there were many people who had collected the map, so he only got back one martial arts cheats. The rest will be divided by other people in the martial arts. Up to now, those people are probably still broke. After Bai Yi got back the martial arts secret book, he didn''t start practicing, but simply flipped through it. Obviously, this martial arts secret book still cannot attract him. In the past few days, he has shown his presence here in Tang Weng Nuan, and it seems that he intends to obtain the secret of Tang Daxia''s treasure here. Tang Wengnuan was recently studying a Poison ssic, which Tang Guo had given her before. She also asked people to buy a lot of medicines for physical reasons, which has been quite effective. But Bai Yi came to interrupt every day, asking questions, which really annoyed her. "Where did Brother Hengzhou go, do you know?" Tang Wengnuan shook his head: "I don''t know." "Why don''t I go back to Wuyou Mountain Vi with you, maybe I can find some traces?" Chapter 5028: The daughter of a sickly beauty (49) Chapter 5028: The daughter of a sickly beauty (49) Chapter 5028, the daughter of a sickly beauty (49) Tang Wengnuan promised to take Bai Yi back to Wuyou Mountain Vi, and she also wanted to go back and have a look, after all, that ce used to be her home. Speaking of Hengzhou disappeared for many years, I still don''t know the news. Is it really because of the so-called Grandpa Mountain God? On the day he went back, Tang Wengnuan looked at Bai Yi with a crowd of people around him, with an ugly expression: "Prince Bai, what do you mean?" "Brother Hengzhou has never heard from him. Wuyou Mountain Vi cannot be taken care of by no one. I will bring some people over to handle the trivial matters in the vige." Tang Wengnuan understood that Bai Yi was nning to take people to search for treasures in the vi. Bai Yi saw that Tang Wengnuan didn''t want to go, and said with a smile: "Guoer and the kid are already in the carriage." Is this threatening her? Because Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou were pretending to be an ordinary couple, Bai Yi didn''t suspect anything. They followed Tang Wengnuan, and he didn''t stop them either. Back at Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Wengnuan really didn''t want Bai Yi to enter. However, today''s Wuyou Mountain Vi is not what it used to be, there are only some subordinates in it. As soon as Bai Yi entered, he arranged for people to guard various ces and began to search every ce in the house. In addition, Bai Yi also caught someone and asked where the tomb of Tang Daxia and his wife was. When Tang Wengnuan heard this, he exploded: "Bai Yi, don''t go too far. In my parents'' grave, there are only some personal belongings and no treasures." "You know if you have watched it. Don''t be nervous about Nuannuan. After watching it, I will bury it intact." Tang Weng''s eyes were red because of heating, Tang Guo quickly grabbed her hand tofort. Bai Yiughed and followed the people to some rooms, especially Hengzhou''s room, he nned to find more. "This is the first son of the martial arts?" Jiang Youyou said mockingly, "Is it okay to n people''s graves? Brother Qing, we can''t stand by and watch this. Tang Daxia, a generation hero, must not let him be peaceful after death. "Well, if he really digs his graveter, we will take action and beat him out." Although in this way, they won''t have a peaceful life in the future, but let them stand aside and do nothing, just for their own peaceful days, they can''t do it. "Guo''er, will you try your skillster?" Tang Wengnuan said, and she went to the room to take out a short sword. "You can use this sword first. When you grow up, mother will find it for you. better one." Tang Guo was holding a short sword, which was indeed more suitable for her appearance. Tang Wengnuan took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve: "My mother put some poison on it. This poison is not a deadly poison. For the masters of internal power, the deadly poison is easily forced out. Mother, this poison can make Itchy skin is unbearable, so be careful and try to cut Bai Yi''s body." Mo Qingjiang Youyou and his wife watched Tang Wengnuan''s confession dumbfounded. It was Tang Wengnuan who felt their sight and said, "Do you two need it?" The two shook their heads quickly. They didn''t need to use these in a fight. I didn''t expect Tang Wengnuan to have such a side, no wonder it didn''t look like it was too bad. Tang Weng Nuan carefully smeared Tang Guo''s dagger with poison. Bai Yi''s behavior really angered her, and she wished she could martial arts so that she could take the opponent''s life in person. When Bai Yi took people to the tomb of Tang Daxia and his wife, Tang Wengnuan took the people along the path and stopped in front of Bai Yi. "Nuannuan, don''t be self-willed, I just ask people to take a look, if there is nothing, I will make Tang Daxia peaceful." Chapter 5029: The daughter of a sickly beauty (50) Chapter 5029: The daughter of a sickly beauty (50) Chapter 5029 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (50) "Bai Yi, in vain, you are the first son of the martial arts, and today you are going to do something about digging people''s graves. If this matter is spread out, will you not be afraid of beingughed at?" Jiang Youyou said, "You''d better leave worry-free immediately. Vi, otherwise you will see the real chapter under your hand." Bai Yi saw that Jiang Youyou was holding a sword and was about to fight: "I misread it. I didn''t expect you two to be able to martial arts. Then I also tell you that you will be treated as if you haven''t seen anything today, so you won''t have to suffer for a while. " Jiang Youyou was very angry, nning to do it, but was stopped by Tang Guo''s voice: "Auntie Jiang, let mee first. I have been practicing martial arts for so long, and I haven''t moved the real chapter yet. I also want to see when my martial arts has improved. Up." Jiang Youyou hesitated, Tang Guo was a little girl under ten after all, she was afraid of making mistakes. "It''s better to let Guoere first." Tang Wengnuan said so, Jiang Youyou naturally would not refuse, but she still looked at Bai Yi vigntly. Her martial arts is definitely above Bai Yi, and she didn''t pay much attention to Bai Yi from the beginning. They didn''t shoot because they didn''t want to get involved in the martial arts dispute, but they didn''t expect Bai Yi to be so excessive. She was wary because she was afraid that Tang Guo would be in danger. But when Tang Guo leaped towards Bai Yi one step at a time, she was shocked. Is this really a child less than ten years old? She didn''t feel that Wu Yi was so strong. "Mother, don''t be surprised. Sister Guoer is a martial arts genius, that is, the kind of existence you say that there is no one in a million people." Mo Xian exined, "Much more powerful than mine." "Such a good talent?" Mo Qing was shocked, and then he was shocked. "Maybe it is Tang Daxia''s talent that has been inherited from her." Mo Qing was really right, but Tang Guo was so good, there must be her own reasons. Bai Yi was also surprised that Tang Guo, a little girl, could actually do this. His eyes shed a little fiery, so Tang Wengnuan should have something in Tang Daxia''s hand. Even if it wasn''t much, as long as he got it, would he still worry about not be superior to Wu Lin? As long as he catches this little girl, Tang Wengnuan will definitely be obedient. At that time, what was he afraid of digging the grave? In Bai Yi''s dream, Tang Guo shed towards his front door with a sword. Bai Yi evaded quickly, still feeling a little embarrassed, and still a little scared in his heart. This little Nuwa cannot be underestimated. "Guo''er, I decided to take it seriously. I don''t want to hurt you either, but you seem to be dissatisfied with me. Then I can only do it." "There is so much shit." Bai Yi''s face became stiff when he was said to, holding a folding fan, began to attack Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s figure is very flexible. She didn''t want to waste too much time. With an absolutely fast figure, she kept cutting holes in Bai Yi''s body. The onlookers were stunned, especially Bai Yi''s body, which quickly became bright red. Bai Yi felt bad in his heart, this little girl was so powerful, he didn''t want to believe that he was no match for a little girl, but that was the case. No matter how he attacks, the opponent can dodge flexibly, but when facing the opponent, he can''t avoid a single move. Her fast sword can actually be wiped on his neck with a single sword, but she seems to want to y with him. "Unexpectedly, your mother and daughter hid so deeply, then you will have a long time in Japan." Bai Yi gave birth to a timid heart, turned around and nned to leave, where would Tang Guo do as he intended: "Mo Xian, don''t stop him quickly." Hearing Tang Guo''s call, Mo Xian''s fist with the gloves on was already itchy. He suddenly rushed to Bai Yi''s face, hitting Bai Yi''s nose with one punch, and then hitting Bai Yi''s head with another punch, making him dizzy. At this time, Bai Yi still felt itchy all over, and fell to the ground identally. "Want to n my grandfather''s grave?" Tang Guo walked over, stomping on Bai Yi''s heart, "not soaking urine for pictures." "The former first master of martial arts, from now on is a useless person." After all, Tang Guo abolished Bai Yi''s martial arts, and cut off his meridians, and there was no more possibility of martial arts. A series of actions made no one react. Tang Guo ran back to Tang Wengnuan: "Mother, in the future, Wuyou Mountain Vi will be our own decision. You see I can easily defeat him. In this martial arts forest, how many people will be my opponent?" After Tang Wengnuan heard it, he cried. see you tomorrow Chapter 5030: The daughter of a sickly beauty (51) Chapter 5030: The daughter of a sickly beauty (51) Chapter 5030 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (51) Bai Yi, the first master of the martial arts, became a waste of people, and within three days, it spread to a lot of people. ording to people present at the time, Bai Yi was defeated by a little girl who was less than ten years old, who was Tang Wengnuan''s daughter. At first, many people did not believe it. Later, Bai Yi personally admitted that Tang Guo''s martial arts was very strong, and he also emphasized to everyone that most of them had learned the secrets of martial arts left by Tang Daxia. Otherwise, how could a female doll under ten years old fight? How about him? Everyone was convinced of Bai Yi''s words, and all the martial arts people gathered for a while, nning to go to Wuyou Vi to deal with Tang Guo. To go to Wuyou Mountain Vi to fight against Tang Guo, they still need a legitimate reason. So they made an article about the martial arts that Tang Guo was practicing, saying that she was practicing magic. If it werent for magic, how could it be possible that Bai Yi, the first son who had practiced martial arts for 20 years, could be less than ten years old. Are you interrupted? "You only need to advertise her use of virgins to practice magic skills. Some neutral martial arts schools have toe in and take part in the crusade against her." Bai Yi said these things while sitting in a wheelchair. No longer see the grace of the first son, his face is gloomy, his face is distorted. He gritted his teeth while speaking, and seemed to hate Tang Guo to death. He has been in the martial arts for many years, and has never suffered such a loss. He is still defeated by a little girl who is less than ten years old. How can he bear it? Therefore, the little girl must have practiced magic skills to have such a high-intensity martial arts. The old Tang Daxia collected the world martial arts cheats, and there may not be such a copy in it. After a few more days, the entire martial arts was rumored that Tang Guo had practiced magic skills, so he defeated the first son Bai Yi. Not only defeated, but also abolished the opponent''s martial arts, and even cut off its meridians. Such a vicious means of acting must have practiced magic skills. As time passed, the rumors got farther and farther, and even Prince Abe who was far away in the grasnd heard the news. "I don''t know if it''s magic power. I only know who provokes her right now. It will definitely not end. Order to go down and let the people under your hand be alert. When the goods are transported, don''t have anything to do with people in the martial arts. Especially. It''s that little girl, so I can''t provoke it." Abe said vigntly, with some lingering palpitations in his eyes, it should be said that he was afraid. If he really dared to treat Tang Wengnuan at the beginning, it might be worse than Bai Yi. "This Bai Yi is really a viin." Tang Wengnuan has been studying poisons recently. Since taking charge of Wuyou Mountain Vi, she no longer needs to be afraid of the outside, and her life has beenpletely cleaned up. She can''t practice martial arts, so she spends all her mind on developing poison. I hope that one day, even if she does not have martial arts, she can use these poisons to defend herself, and no one will dare to insult her again. She had never asked about things in the martial arts, and she had inadvertently listened to the maid discussing Tang Guo''s magic skills. Calling someone to ask, I know the ins and outs of the matter. "Mother, if they like to say it, let them go. These people are so stigmatizing my reputation, they just want to use this as an excuse to attack me. They actually think in their hearts that I have the martial arts secrets that my grandfather has hidden in my hands. They are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but in fact they are all greedy people. They are the kind of **** and sons who have to set up an archway for themselves. Tang Wengnuan was angry, and didn''t care how Tang Guo would know such rude words. Chapter 5031: Daughter of a sickly beauty (52) Chapter 5031: Daughter of a sickly beauty (52) Chapter 5031 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (52) "If the entire martial arts unite to deal with Wuyou Mountain Vi, you can''t fight everyone with your fists, and the poison your mother is developing is not poisonous enough, how can I help you?" "Mother, don''t worry, I will solve this right away to ensure that they are obedient and afraid to do anything. If they do any more, I will run twice." Tang Guo sat on the chair, tapping his fingers constantly. Looking at the desktop, "I just received the news that those people are now nning to choose the leader of the martial arts in order to defeat me." Tang Wengnuan became even more worried when he heard it. What she was about to say was interrupted by Tang Guo: "I n to take someone down the mountain tomorrow to deal with this matter." "Then let''s go together?" Tang Wengnuan also felt that this matter needed to be dealt with. Although the poison she developed was not poisonous enough, she could help. This martial arts can''t tolerate their mother and daughter. If she really can only be a viin in order for them to survive in this world, she can also be a viin. "Since my mother wants to go, then I will take you." Tang Guo felt that Tang Wengnuan had stayed in Wuyou Mountain Vi for so long recently, so he should go down the mountain to get some breath. She also asked the system to observe her father''s situation. It is said that after the other party got the martial arts secrets, they secretly hid in the mountains and practiced hard every day. He would show up once a year to see Tang Wengnuan. Tang Guo asked someone to pass him a letter before, so that he didn''t have to worry about Tang Wengnuan''s situation and practiced hard before he came out again. Mo Xian knew that Tang Guo was going down the mountain tomorrow, and quickly found him: "Sister Guoer, you have to take me." "Stupid boy, you are my follower, of course I want to take you with you." Mo Xian listened and felt relieved, and quickly gave Tang Guo the snacks in his pocket: "My mother newly researched it, you can try it." Tang Guo ate a piece and felt pretty good. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou have always lived in Wuyou Mountain Vi. Tang Guo allocated a courtyard to them and told them to live as long as they wanted. Because of Mo Xian''s previous experience, the two felt that they owed him too much, so the two of them exuded the love of father and mother every day, and surrounded Mo Xian. The next morning, Tang Guo went down the mountain. In addition to Mo Xian and Tang Wengnuan, Mo Qingjiang Youyou and his wife also followed. Although they knew that Tang Guo''s martial arts was very powerful, even better than them, they were still a little worried. They were also very curious about how Tang Guo would deal with this matter. In the carriage, Tang Guo flipped through a booklet. Tang Wengnuan saw her looking so seriously, and asked: "Guoer, what book did you see?" "Mother, I am not reading a book." "What''s that?" Tang Wengnuan asked curiously, her family Guoer is like a little adult, and she is a mother who wants her daughter to protect her, and she is a little ashamed. Tang Guo replied: "This is a list of people we are going to visit next." "List?" Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou also looked at each other, what list? They only know that this little girl is super powerful, and she has taken over the current Wuyou Mountain Vi. Last month, she summoned the shopkeepers of the Wuyou Mountain Vi in the city and beat them all. The current Wuyou Mountain Vi seems to be gradually prospering, and it has not fallen because of the disappearance of Hengzhou. "Well, it means agreeing to elect the leader of the martial arts, and join the martial arts people to fight against my list of martial arts people. Today we will visit the Chen family first. The Chen family is the closest to here. Go to the Chen family leader to sit down. He told the truth and told him not to mix with those martial arts mobs." Chapter 5032: Daughter of a sickly beauty (53) Chapter 5032: Daughter of a sickly beauty (53) Chapter 5032 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (53) Tang Wengnuan: "They''re afraid they won''t listen. Few people are not interested in the treasures left by your grandfather." "Then I''ll tell him well, Patriarch Chen will definitely agree." Tang Guo said confidently. Tang Wengnuan was not optimistic, but she naturally supported her daughter to go. What if there are so many people in this martial arts whose conscience has not been destroyed? Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou felt that things were not simple. Mo Xian knows that things are definitely not simple, make sense? He didn''t think Tang Guo was simply going to reason. When the Chen family arrived, everything Tang Guo had done proved his guess. Aftering out of the Chen family, Tang Wengnuan couldn''t help but touched Tang Guo''s head: "Guo''er, is that reasonable?" "He doesn''t listen and doesn''t know the current affairs, so I had to beat him up." Tang Guo wiped his hands, "Mother, let''s go, let''s go to the next house." Mo Xian also held a box, which was the reputation and mental damage that the Chen familypensated Tang Guo. The corners of Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou''s eyes were twitching. This little girl is really amazing. It''s no wonder that their son is willing to be a small attendant and is reluctant to go back with them. Seeing that the kid was willing and admired, the two couples felt that they would not be able to take their son back in this life. This little girl is less than ten years old. When she grows up, will it be worth it? The second home Tang Guo went to was the Zhang family. The master Zhang knew that Tang Guo was good, but didn''t quite understand why she would visit her in person. "Patriarch Zhang, I aming here just to exin one thing. I have a great talent and didn''t practice the so-called magic skills. Don''t go along with the martial arts league master meeting." Tang Guo sat on the chair with momentum. It''s so hard to believe that she is still a little girl under ten years old. Sitting next to her turned out to be a ten-year-old boy. It was Tang Wengnuan and Mo Qingjiang Youyou who sat farther away. Thisbination looked weird. Obviously there are adults, and it seems that the children are in charge. Patriarch Zhang still didnt look at Tang Guo, but at Tang Wengnuan: Miss Tang, how can you bear to let a little girl under ten years old practice magic? Its too cruel to do so, do you know how to practice? How many virgins must be sacrificed to seed?" Tang Wengnuanughed when he heard the words, thisugh was extremely mocking. This martial arts person, the roots are all broken. For her father''s martial arts secrets and treasures, she was able to nder a child less than ten years old. If it hadn''t been for Guoer''s talent, she still didn''t know who had fallen into her hands, and what kind of miserable life she was living in. Earlier, she thought it was a bit too much to visit them one by one and beat everyone up. Now she felt that it was not excessive at all, and even yed a little lightly. "Guo''er, do whatever you want. No matter what you do, my mother will support you." Tang Guo stood up: "Okay." She walked up to Patriarch Zhang, and pped Patriarch Zhang on his mouth under his incredible eyes. "You really can''t speak this mouth, so just sew it up." Patriarch Zhang wanted to resist, but Tang Guo directly tapped his acupuncture point, and the others wanted toe up. Mo Xian had already reached Tang Guo''s side and helped her block those who attacked. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou are ustomed to this model, as long as they have no safety issues, they will not interfere. Tang Guo pped Patriarch Zhang and didnt know how many ps: Do you think that if you unite, you can really deal with me? If you are not afraid, juste. If you want my grandfathers hidden treasure, just say it directly, and frame me as a practicing child. Boy and girl, I will hear you say this again in the future, and I will sew up your mouth. It will not be as easy as a fight." "Your Zhang family ndered me and caused me a loss of reputation and spirit, so I should paypensation quickly." "If not, I will sew your mouth together." Chapter 5033: Daughter of a sickly beauty (54) Chapter 5033: Daughter of a sickly beauty (54) Chapter 5033 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (54) Patriarch Zhang originally thought Tang Guo would not dare, but he didn''t expect Tang Wengnuan to hand her the needle and thread, and then looked at the embroidery needle that Tang Guo was holding, and hepromised. She had to pay Tang Guo''s loss and watched her leave with a swollen face. Next, Tang Guo looked for them one by one in the order of the list. Three days were enough to let all parties in the martial arts know Tang Guo''s deeds. The martial arts families who had not encountered Tang Guo''s poisonous hands rushed to Bai Yi''s side. After all, Bai Yi proposed the matter of running for the leader of the martial arts and jointly defeating Tang Guo. Bai Yi was also very silent at this time, unable to think of an idea for a while. But he still said: "It can only be said that her temperament has changed drastically after practicing magic arts. Now that she cane to the door, you should be able to think of what life will be in the future." Bai Yi''s words really worried martial artists. Yes, if Tang Guo is invincible in the world, An Neng has room for martial artists like them to survive? Tang Guo just came to the door without waiting for them to discuss countermeasures. "Wonder, what else do you want to do?" When the martial arts people saw Tang Guo, they yelled unceremoniously. In fact, they were also afraid. Tang Guo walked in slowly, watching those people clenching their weapons with jealous eyes, she smiled. So timid, still wanting her grandfather''s treasure? "Bai Yi, you spared your life before, you don''t know what is good or bad, and now you are spreading rumors everywhere, damaging my reputation." Bai Yi was calm, but after careful observation, he could still see the hatred in his eyes, and he wanted to rush to strangle Tang Guo. Because of Tang Guo, he became a useless person. Now, he had to use other people in the martial arts to deal with her. "If you dont know what you cant do for yourself, you have practiced magic without knowing how many virgins youve killed. You are doing evil and you cant forgive it. As a martial artist, I will naturally join forces to fight. You demon girl. You have done a lot of eviltely, demon girl, and it has been proven that practicing magic arts has changed your temperament." "If you still have the slightest conscience, you''d better abolish martial arts immediately to apologize." Tang Guoughed: "You are a waste of life, but you are quite capable of dreaming." She walked in front of Bai Yi, Bai Yi''s martial arts people hurriedly stopped, Bai Yi''s men also stopped. Tang Guo was about to do something, when someone came outside. When she looked back, she turned out to be two neutral factions in the martial arts. Fei Xianzong, the cultivator, is full of Taoist priests. They generally don''t participate in the battles in the martial arts. They have their own small circle, like Grandpa Tang Guo''s treasure. Mingxinmen, the Buddhist cultivators, like Fei Xianzong, do not participate in various struggles. Unless it is necessary, these two schools will note forward. "Little benefactor, be merciful, don''t do evil anymore." Master Xuanxiang walked in two steps and came to Tang Guo in an instant, blocking Bai Yi and others behind him. Before Tang Guo could speak, another person appeared in front of her. This person dressed as a Taoist and was the master of Fei Xianzong, Xu Linghe. "You two are here to stop me?" Tang Guo asked. Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe looked at each other, and both nodded. Xu Linghe said: "Wulin has already had enough troubles, you should just give up the little girl, there is no need to kill them all." "Oh? If you rush to kill, then I can kill one person?" Tang Guo asked, if these two were full and had nothing to do toe here? Xu Linghe frowned, "Don''t you still admit what you have done recently?" Chapter 5034: Daughter of a sickly beauty (55) Chapter 5034: Daughter of a sickly beauty (55) Chapter 5034 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (55) "The thing I did the most?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang''s faces, "Do you think I was doing evil, so I came out to stop it?" Xuanxiang smiled and nodded: "Yes, little benefactor, you have a root of wisdom, so don''tmit any more sins." "If you want to say that if I hit them, Imitted sin, then they deserve it." Tang Guo sneered. Xu Linghe: "Then what do you say about practicing with virgins and boys? Isn''t this a crime?" "Dao Chang Xu, when did you see me practicing with virgin boys and virgins? Have you heard that which household lost virgin boys and virgins? Did you two have no brains, or just have pig brains. There is no evidence, people What do you say, you believe it?" "I beat them because they ndered me and caused a very serious loss to my reputation and spirit. I am here today to resolve this matter. It is said that this rumor was passed on by Bai Yi, as you know, I have great grievances with him. I came here today to ask why he spread rumors." "And you, indiscriminately, without telling the evidence, you just buckled a basin on my head when you came up. You two have also caused a loss to my spirit and reputation." "Today you two feel that I have done evil, so you came to stop me. Why didn''t you see when they did evil? Why did you stand up unjustly when they bullied an orphan and widow?" "My mother, a weak woman without the power to bind a chicken, because my grandfather''s illusory treasure was snatched by these people, why don''t youe out to stop it? They can bully a weak woman, and I just do it for Asking for justice by yourself, just beating them, you''re wee?" "Aren''t these people doing much evil in order to **** martial arts secrets? Why don''t you stop them?" "It''s not that they are bullying the soft and being afraid of the hard, or that they are crowded and powerful, you are afraid!" "What a worldly expert, what indifferent to fame and fortune!" "I heard that you Fei Xianzong has a lot of martial arts secrets and collections. You see so many people in the martial arts need them. Why don''t you contribute them?" "And your Mingxinmen, don''t you also have some Mingxinmen''s unique knowledge? Since Master Xuanxiang is so kind, in order to resolve the martial arts disputes as soon as possible, why don''t you contribute all of your Mingxinmen?" Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang were speechless for a while and had no words to refute. "Today''s matter has nothing to do with your two sects. Don''t worry about it. The sects who are present are all sorry for my mother. I just came to them to take revenge. That is justified." "What are you still standing there? Get out of the way!" Tang Guo''s words made everyone stunned. Especially Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe couldn''t refute at all, they really couldn''t show evidence that she practiced the exercises with virgins. Regarding Tang Guo''s experience with Tang Wengnuan, their ears were red, and they really adhered to the principle that more is worse than less. A Tang Wengnuan couldn''t change the general trend of martial arts, so they didn''t bother. When she pointed it out like this, they couldn''t wait to find a ce to sew in. Tang Guo yelled again, and they moved away subconsciously. Mo Xian hurried over, squeezed the two away, and walked with Tang Guo. "I''ll settle ounts with Bai Yi first, you want to protect him?" Tang Guo looked at the martial arts figures. Seeing that Xu Linghe and Xuanxiang both stepped aside, the martial arts people quickly stepped aside. Neither of these two can manage, and they are even less likely to offend Tang Guo for the sake of a waste person. Tang Guo walked in front of Bai Yi, Bai Yi quickly called his men to stop her, but unfortunately these people couldn''t stop her at all, and they were all acupunctured by Tang Guo. She walked to Bai Yi''s and also tapped his acupoint. "You said I used virgins to practice exercises. What about the evidence?" Bai Yi said stiffly: "Why would you leave evidence? Anyway, you did that." Mo Xian silently handed Tang Guo an embroidery needle and threaded the thread. Bai Yi saw that her pupils shrank suddenly. What is she going to do? "Such a nonsense mouth, I think it would be better to sew it." see you tomorrow Chapter 5035: Daughter of a sickly beauty (56) Chapter 5035: Daughter of a sickly beauty (56) Chapter 5035 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (56) Everyone thought that Tang Guo was frightening Bai Yi, even Bai Yi felt so. With so many people present, should they watch Tang Guo do such a vicious thing? "Little benefactor, why are you? The so-called forgiveness and forgiveness, now your martial arts are strong, it is better to put aside the previous hatred, there is no need to rush to exterminate." Xuanxiang couldn''t bear the next scene, so he persuaded. Tang Guo stopped and nced back at the mysterious phenomenon: "Then I will ask you again, can you give all the secrets, books, property, and even your residence of your Mingxinmen to the people of the World Martial Arts? If not, don''t Talk more, keep your mouth tight, and be less generous to others." The Xuanxiang''s face was embarrassed, and when everyone saw him, the eyes were very strange, only that his face was burning hot and painful, his lips moved, and finally he didn''t say anything. "Dao Master Xu, look at this..." There was nothing to say to Tang Guo, Xuanxiang could only ask Xu Linghe, but this would disappoint him. Xu Linghe shook his head, indicating that he had no choice. "If you two want to stop, first disseminate your martial arts secrets to martial arts talents who are eligible. You persuade me to forgive him, why don''t you persuade the entire martial arts to forgive my mother?" Tang Guo''s wordspletely prevented them from moving. , Can only watch, she put the embroidery needle into Bai Yi''s lips. Bai Yi screamed in pain, he couldn''t move, and the others could only stare at it, and they didn''t mean to stop him. "I say." When Tang Guo sewed two stitches, Bai Yi finally couldn''t bear the fear, and he hummed. "I don''t want to listen anymore." Tang Guo continued to sew without blinking her eyes. She sews very slowly, no matter how Bai Yi begs for mercy, it is useless. "In the future, I will hear someone say that my mother and I are making false statements, so I will mended this person''s mouth like you." This was spoken from the mouth of a little girl who was less than ten years old, and it was true that everyone was scalp numb. "There are also those who are full of benevolence and morality and persuade me to be kind, and I also advise you to disperse your family wealth first and use it to help the poor, so that you are qualified to say this." "Is there any question of when the grievances are reported? Whoever says so, then do you want to try, let your rtives and disciples be killed by others, don''t care, if you can do it, let''s talk about this." Now Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe understood, and thest words mocked them both. To be honest, they have lived for decades and have never suffered such a big loss in anyone''s hands. A little girl who was less than ten years old actually made them speechless. What she said did make them afraid to speak any more. Because everything she said, they couldn''t do it. Bai Yi''s mouth has been mended by Tang Guo, and the needles and threads are very dense and neat, as if it were a work of art. "You like toe to attack me, even if youe, you have to think about it before youe, what is the purpose ofing, really because I practice magic, or want to defeat me, and then get the martial arts secrets in my hand. If you hit you, even if you get this cheat, you wont be able to practice it like me. Because there are geniuses in this world, there are fools." "Mother, let''s go back." Tang Wengnuan took Tang Guo''s hand and said, "Okay." No one dared to stop Tang Guo''s path, and even they had already retreated from the crusade against Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left, everyone unlocked the acupuncture points for Bai Yi. Chapter 5036: The daughter of a sickly beauty (57) Chapter 5036: The daughter of a sickly beauty (57) Chapter 5036, the daughter of a sickly beauty (57) After Bai Yi removed the line from his mouth, it was already bloody. He cried and begged Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe to ask them for help. We must get rid of Tang Guo, the demon girl who practiced magic skills. This time Xuanxiang and Xu Linghe didn''t listen, but looked at him with strange eyes. "You said she practiced magic arts, is it true?" Xu Linghe said, "You better tell the truth." Bai Yi paused before saying, "Naturally it is true." "Then what''s the matter with you wanting to dig the tomb of Daxia Tang?" Xuan Xiang asked. When he came, the incident spread to a lot of people outside. Bai Yi''s face looked ugly, how did this incidente out? "You want to borrow our hand to help you get revenge, right?" Xu Linghe said, "It''s a good calction. I have lost most of my face because of you, and I want us to be your thugs and want to be beautiful. " "Although Tang Xiao''s martial arts is very strong, but I saw her internal strength is very pure and deep, it is absolutely impossible to practice magic. You should be revenge, and to obtain Tang Daxia''s treasure, you will say that. Right?" Xuanxiang pointed out, "I will not participate in these things in the future." Bai Yi wanted to stop the two, and they left without looking back. Seeing this, the other people in the martial arts knew that they couldn''t leave Tang Guo quickly. A little girl can make them helpless, but there are several people beside her. Ever since Tang Guo went down the mountain to make a fuss, Wu Linzhong''s original n to crusade against her ended without a problem, and they seemed to selectively forget about it. Tang Guo didn''t go down the mountain anymore, staying in Wuyou Mountain Vi, at least taking care of the business of Wuyou Mountain Vi. She also took Sun Jiushan over. This is what Sun Jiushan could not even dream of. Even if everything is calm down, Sun Jiushan still practices martial arts diligently every day, never falling a day. With his hard work and Tang Guo''s help, Sun Jiushan has achieved good results in martial arts training, and he has always improved. Tang Wengnuan''s research on the poison scripture is getting more and more powerful, and he is no longer the weak woman who has no power to restrain the chicken. Tang Guo found another medical ssic for her, hoping that Tang Wengnuan couldbine medicine with poison, poison could kill people, doctors could save people, and heal her body. Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan basically lived the lives of godly couples. Tang Guo was practicing martial arts, and Mo Xian did not stop, following her every day. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou couldn''t stay stunned. After soliciting Mo Xian''s advice, the two went out to enjoy the mountains again. But they woulde back to visit Mo Xian once every six months, which made Mo Xian very satisfied. Time passed in a sh, and ten years passed. At this time Tang Guo had grown up and was no longer a child, and Mo Xian had also grown into a son like a fairy and a jade. Years of getting along made it a matter of course for the two to get married when Tang Guo was 20 years old. Over the years, Tang Guo seldom walks in the martial arts, and has never taken the initiative to bully people. On the contrary, people often take the initiative to look for things in Wuyou Mountain Vi, but she is beaten out in the end. Gradually, everyone dared not provoke her, because no one knew how powerful her strength was. The martial arts at this time, just like when Tang Daxia was there, no one dared to provoke Wuyou Vi. Prince Abe, who is far away in the grasnd, has been staring at the affairs of Central ins Martial Arts, and he is very fortunate to learn of the development over the years. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything excessive to Tang Wengnuan. Chapter 5037: Daughter of a sickly beauty (58) Chapter 5037: Daughter of a sickly beauty (58) Chapter 5037 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (58) Tang Wengnuan''s body has been adjusted by Tang Guo, and it ispletely fine to live a long life. Tang Guo broke her fingers and calcted her lifespan. She should have more than ten years to live. When she leaves this world, Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan will have to take care of themselves. Even if she can leave a few puppets, they still need to deal with many things personally. So Tang Guo began to n for the future. One thing was a surprise to her. Tang Wengnuan was pregnant because of his well-conditioned body. Tang Wengnuan was only a teenager when he had Tang Guo, but now he is only in his 30s. With Tang Guo''s help, it will not have a big impact on his body. What is even more surprising is that Tang Wengnuan gave birth to a pair of twins. Looking at the younger siblings who were still in their infancy, Tang Guo was already thinking about how to cultivate his younger siblings and be useful in the next ten years. Perhaps the two little babies felt the difficult life in the future, and started crying at Tang Guo. Tang Wengnuan saw it and quicklyforted Tang Guo: "Guo''er, they may be hungry." "Well, mother, you can feed your brothers and sisters, and when they are full, I will see them again." Mo Xian escorted Tang Guo out of the room. Seeing her face full of thought, he couldn''t help but grabbed her shoulder and asked: "Guo''er, what are you thinking?" "I want to teach my younger brothers and sisters so that they can manage Wuyou Vi well and protect parents." Mo Xian''s heart burst upon hearing: "Guo''er, why do you have to consider such a long-term view." "Grandpa Shanshen gave me fortune-telling, saying that my life span is very short and may not be forty. I am nning for a rainy day. If that is the case, Wuyou Vi can only be handed over to my younger brother and sister. Mo Xian: "Grandpa Shanshen is sometimes inurate." Mo Xian believed, even though he had never seen Grandpa Mountain God, what happened to Tang Guo was so magical that one had to believe it. Tang is the kind of genius who can''t find one in a million people. The so-called Huiji will hurt, God may not be jealous of her and shorten her lifespan. Thinking of this, Mo Xian panicked. "Guo''er, we still don''t say this, just say something happy." Tang Guo felt Mo Xian''s fear, but she couldn''t help it. She could change many things, the only thing that could not be changed was her own lifespan. Each world can only add 20 years at most. In fact, she doesn''t care about the long lifespan and short lifespan. She is used to these things. Life and death are not terrible things for her. But the people beside her are always sad because of her leaving. This should be the price to be paid for constantly traveling through time and space. Fortunately, the person next to her has always been the same person. She knew that the other party had deliberately erased her memory, and she didn''t want to investigate why. When I can go out one day, it will naturally be clear. "Axian, I''ve been in Wuyou Mountain Vi all these years. Isn''t it boring?" "Why is it boring?" Mo Xian asked puzzlingly, "As long as there are fruits, even in a dark ce, you won''t feel boring." "Originally I wanted to take you out to y, but it seems you don''t need it anymore." Mo Xian quickly said, "Need, need, Guo''er, do you really want to take me to travel?" "Of course, I went out to y for two years. When my younger siblings grow up a little bit, I wille back to teach them skills." The next day, Tang Guo and Mo Xian went down the mountain. This world will end soon Chapter 5038: The daughter of a sickly beauty (59) Chapter 5038: The daughter of a sickly beauty (59) Chapter 5038 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (59) In three years, Tang Guo and Mo Xian have visited many ces. It can be said that I have traveled all over the country, and I have gone all the way. Tang Guo and Mo Xian revisited the country where Abe is located. That day, Abe wanted to slip away when he saw the two of them at first nce. He had already recognized who they were. But when Tang Guo called him, he dared not run away and greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically. Tang Guo didn''t embarrass Abe, and left after staying for three days. Her younger siblings were already three years old, and she was going back to teach them well. Mo Xian was also satisfied. Although the time with her always flies quickly, and a few years is not enough, but she can spend so much time just to be with him, which has made him very satisfied. Back at Wuyou Mountain Vi, Tang Guo once again stayed behind closed doors, staring at her younger siblings every day. On the first day she returned to Wuyou Mountain Vi, Sun Ting and Sun Ling looked at her with fright. Later, I was told that this was their eldest sister, and the two men timidly went up and called Tang Guo. Tang Guo brought them a lot of interesting things, coaxing the two children so that they could not find the north and the south. I feel that their eldest sister is really nice. Under Tang Guolian''s coax, the two got on the thief boat and began to practice martial arts and read Chinese. Mo Xian also has some talents, and he is proficient in everything. Under the guidance of the two, Sun Ting and Sun Ling grew up slowly, and they were spurred by Tang Guo every day. Admire her, but also a little scared. They heard about the deeds of the eldest sister since childhood. Knowing that their Wuyou Vi is so clean is entirely due to this elder sister. Although martial arts training is very difficult, the two are notzy. Besides Wen Renqin and Shangqing, the country is stronger than before under Wen Renqin''s rule. Shangqing is the imperial husband and the teacher of the country, and his rtionship with Wen Renqin is very good. If they are free, the two wille to Wuyou Mountain Vi as a guest. Time passed slowly like this, and in a sh, another decade passed. Tang Guo clearly felt that the time for her to stay in this world was running out. Fortunately, both Sun Ting and Sun Ling had good talents. Even if she left the world immediately, she would not be afraid of being bullied at Wuyou Vi. Sun Jiushan''s martial arts can also be regarded as a peerless master, protecting Tang Weng Nuan is not a problem. Besides, Tang Wengnuan himself is also a master of poison, everything has been changed, and they will not be bullied. "Eldest sister, why should we take care of all the shops in Wuyou Vi now?" Sun Ting protested. Sun Ling quickly agreed: "Yes, eldest sister, isn''t it good for you to take care of it? I think I''m pretty close, maybe it''s not good." "How do you know if you don''t try? Abilityes from practice." Seeing Tang Guo''s resolute attitude, the two knew that it was useless to refute, so they could only obediently ept the tasks Tang Guo assigned them. At this point, Tang Guo handed over the power of Wuyou Mountain Vi to the two of them bit by bit. For the rest of the time, she nned to spend the rest of her time with Mo Xian before going to the mountains and water. This time, they yed outside for a year and a half. One day, Mo Xian found that Tang Guo''s face had be very pale, and understood that the time limit was reached. "Guoer, let''s go back. If they can''t see you, they will be sad." Mo Xian said. After five days, Mo Xian took Tang Guo back to Wuyou Mountain Vi. All those who knew her couldn''t ept her, she would be gone at such a young age. Especially Tang Wengnuan, tears never stopped, and even said that he would exchange his life for Tang Guo''s life. Chapter 5039: The daughter of a sickly beauty (end) Chapter 5039: The daughter of a sickly beauty (end) Chapter 5039 The Daughter of the Weak Beauty (End) At this time, Sun Ting and Sun Ling knew why their eldest sister was so anxious to hand over Wuyou Vi to them. Others also understood why Tang Guo was anxious to train the two. Perhaps, she knew that she would not live long. Later, they learned from Mo Xian''s mouth that Tang Guo did say such things more than ten years ago. "She said that Grandpa Shanshen helped her fortelling, so she made preparations early." Mo Xian said, "I wonder if she ever asked Grandpa Shanshen about my lifespan. Maybe she asked, so she was very happy with me. Make an appointment for the next life." Everyone didn''t understand this, Mo Xian called Sun Ting and Sun Ling to the front: "Ting''er, Ling''er, I will trouble you to take care of my parents in the future." When Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou heard Mo Xian''s inexplicable words, they interrupted him, told him not to think too much, and said that Tang Guo also wanted him to live well. "No, Guoer wont force me to stay alive. No matter what I choose, she will support it. Moreover, I can feel that she is my life. If she is gone, my life will be half of my life immediately, she If I stay away all the time, my life will slowly disappear. Parents, it''s not that I can''t figure it out, nor that I''m going to do stupid things, but it''s the fate between me and Guoer. Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou didn''t go out to y anymore, they apany Mo Xian every day for fear of any idents. In the next few days, they discovered a very strange thing. Mo Xian''s temperament became more and more misty, as if he was about to evolve immediately, so light that people could not catch it. Until thest day, Mo Qing and Jiang Youyou met Mo Xian. At this moment, Mo Xian''s eyes looked a little strange to them, and the aura on his body was strangely strong, but when he saw them, he was not at all restrained. "Xian''er." Jiang Youyou shouted. She understood that Xian''er was really going to leave this time. Mo Xian''s faint eyes fell on the two of them, thinking of getting along with the two, his calm eyes became more tender: "Daddy, I''m going to look for her. If it''ste, we will meet in the next life. put off." "You take care. I''m sorry I couldn''t stay with you." Mo Xian took out a jade pendant and delivered it to the two of them. "This is a mandarin duck jade pendant. I know that you two have a deep rtionship. I promised you for the next life You mix your own blood and drip it into it, and you can be a couple in your next life." Jiang Youyou hugged Mo Xian and cried: "Is the grandfather of the mountain **** Guo''er talking about true? Xian''er, you are the same as Guo''er, do youe from an extraordinary background?" It''s certainly not easy to see Grandpa Mountain God. "Grandpa Shanshen is fake, that''s just her excuse, she doesn''t want to cause too much trouble, but Guoer and I doe from the same ce. She came here to change tragedies, and I am here only for her." "Xian''er meant that you didn''t die and lost other ces?" Jiang Youyou grasped the key. Mo Xian admitted: "Yes, mother don''t need to be sad, I am not dead, I just went to other ces. If we have fate, maybe we will meet in different identities in the future." Jiang Youyou somewhat epted this setting. The son did not die, but went to another ce, not so ufortable. Sons are not ordinary people, and daughter-inws are not ordinary people. Are they gods who havee down from the sky? In this case, she will not be sad. But, some reluctant. Mo Xian left. Many yearster, Sun Ting and Sun Ling were demolishing and building the house of Wuyou Mountain Vi, and they suddenly discovered the already useless Hengzhou in a room. At this time, Heng Zhou did not go crazy, deceived the two brothers and sisters and failed, but was confided by the two brothers and sisters. Sun Ling: "Brother, this guy was at a loss in the hands of the eldest sister. I''ll just say how miserable he is." Sun Ting: "Then he won''t repair this house, he will live there, after all, this is the relic of the older sister, we can''t destroy it." Sun Ling: "Yes, yes, the relics left by the eldest sister, I will ask parents toe and see them. They will be very happy to see them." When Tang Wengnuan and Sun Jiushan saw Hengzhou''s deste and miserable appearance, it was veryplicated for a while. The two also epted that Tang Guo and Mo Xian were the gods who hade down to the world, so it was not surprising that Hengzhou suffered a loss in Tang Guo''s hands. "Since it is Guo''er''s relic, let''s stay here." Tang Wengnuan said, "Don''t damage it. Make sure all the objects here are intact." When Hengzhou heard this, he shouted for mercy, but it was useless. Tang Wengnuan walked out of the darkened room with a smile on his face and tears in his eyes: "It turns out that it was not my catastrophe that made those people unlucky. All this is Guoer silently doing these things behind his back." "I also understand that my martial arts secrets must be given by Guoer." Sun Jiushan said. see you tomorrow Chapter 5040: Peerless scum man task object (1) Chapter 5040: Peerless scum man task object (1) Chapter 5040 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (1) "by!" "Myst life, myst life, what happened in myst life, will it be counted up to now?" Lin Yikai couldn''t believe it. He yed well, and he would be pulled into this dark ce by an inexplicable system. , And told him that he had already be a scumbag for the ny-ninth generation. It''s just that he, a scumbag, has someone who really likes him in every life. Just as a peerless man, he couldn''t see the goodness of this person at all, not only hurting the other party, abandoning the other party, and even using the other party. After that, pat your **** and leave. Now, the so-called scum-boy transformation system 978, caught him here, just to ask him to go back to pacify the person who really paid for him. It is necessary to resolve the grievances in the other party''s heart, and live peacefully with the other party, or he will have no next life. "I think you are joking." Of course, Lin Yikai didn''t want to go back. How smart he has been in his life, who would be willing to waste energy and spend his emotions on doing something meaningless. He feels that feelings, sincere, and so on are all shit! Those who like him are not all willing? Since it is willing, what does it have to do with Lin Yikai? They didn''t have a bad life, they didn''t find it by themselves, and they actually med him. Now that you know his scum, wouldn''t it be better to break up with him earlier? Lin Yikai is not a reluctant character, he just separates from everyone. The underlying meaning is to get out of here. As a result, those people felt that he was scumbag, and there were some grievances, and it was simply a problem to ask him to go back and eliminate it. "978, there is something wrong with you! I won''t go. No matter where or what you got from, quickly send me back." System 978: [Lin Yikai, you can''t go back, you forgot that after you went out to sea, you were overturned by the turbulent waves and fell into the sea. If you want to go back now, you will only face your swollen corpse. To put it simply, you are dead. [You are scumbag too many people who treat you sincerely, if you dont do what I say, there is no chance of reincarnation. After seven or forty-nine days, your soul will disappear in this world and be the nourishment of the world. You have been dead for a day now. If you don''t believe it, you will see it tomorrow, and the power of your soul body will be weakened. Lin Yikai didn''t believe it, he felt that this strange system was lying to him. However, on the next day, he did feel a little weaker, and for the next five days, he became weaker and weaker. He panicked when he thought that he had no chance of reincarnation. On the tenth day, Lin Yikai agreed to go back to resolve the grievances of those sincere people. [When you ept this task, the system will forcibly infuse your sincerity towards them. You are a heartless person. Otherwise, you will not be able toplete the task. Remember, you have to work hard to gain their sincerity and let them live with you willingly for a lifetime, otherwise it means the mission has failed. System 978 warns: [You only have three chances to fail. After three times, if you fail to seed, it means that you have lost the chance of reincarnation forever and can only dissipate between heaven and earth. Lin Yikai reluctantly said, "I see." [Host, prepare, start transmission... After transmission, you first browse the contents of this world, and want to understand how to respond. Chapter 5041: Peerless man task object (2) Chapter 5041: Peerless man task object (2) Chapter 5041 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (2) Lin Yikai browsed the world plot, his identity is Lin''s son, a well-known yboy. Eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling, and especially scumbags, most like coquettish **** women, do not like the kind of well-behaved and clean girls. The target of his task is a girl who is particrly easy to deceive, especially innocent, whose parents are dead, but who has a big family. The daughter of the Tang family is currently managed by a manager, because the daughter of the Tang family is too white to do this. It was her grandfather who arranged all this. Her grandfather passed awayst year, and he had not had time to help her arrange the marriage. In his previous life, he just tasted too many ming red roses and saw a fresh little white flower, and suddenly became interested. Tang Guo is a very simple girl. Wherever he can stand the offensive of a **** like him, it soon falls into the palm of his hand. At first he felt very fresh, but after three months, he felt very tired and didn''t want to be with her anymore. However, his family has been urging him to find a serious object. So instead of breaking up with Tang Guo, he chose to hang her and took her to see his parents. The two got engaged and then married. Therefore, Tang was taken over by Lin. This silly white sweet thought that Lin Yikai was true love, so he left it to the Lin family to take care of. After getting married, he feels free and no longer has to be forced to marry by his parents. The parents should be very satisfied that he finds a good wife. So, he went to surf. Xiao Baihua couldn''t hide this kind of thing, and he didn''t intend to hide it. Xiao Baihua looked at him with red eyes every day, and asked him why he wanted to go out to find other women, and quarreled with him. In the end, Xiao Baihua had to divorce, of course his parents would not agree. His brotherhood gave him an idea to make Xiao Baihua pregnant, so that there would be no time to pester him. So he did that, and Xiao Baihua was so coaxed, seeing that he didn''t go out to wander around, she was totally devoted to him. A few monthster, she became pregnant. Then he went to wave again. He couldn''t hide the matter of going romantic, Xiao Baihua went to him and identally miscarried. Perhaps he still felt a little bit guilty, and spent half a year with Xiao Baihua, nning to make her pregnant again. It''s just that this time Xiao Baihua didn''t seem to be willing anymore, and she became indifferent to him, not like the previous one. In his previous life, he was a very possessive person, and a thing that was himself turned out to be not, and he was unhappy. So he used various methods to make Xiao Baihua feel sorry for him and care about him. With this cycle, Xiao Baihua also realized that Lin Yikai was a pit and nned to get out of it. It was just that she hadn''t waited until she did this. She was found to be ill, and it was Lin Yikai who infected her. It''s not surprising that Lin Yikai was so romantic and identally contracted. Now Xiao Baihua is really desperate. What''s even more annoying is that people outside are rumouring that she went out and messed up and spread the disease to Lin Yikai. In fact, the people in the circle didn''t believe it, everyone knew it well, but she couldn''t ept this result and chose tomit suicide to end her life. "Do I have such a scumbag in this world?" Lin Yikai touched his nose unconsciously, "This girl is so good. I was really blind in the previous life? I must find her and give her a happy future. ." System 978 has no squeaks, and if emotions are still to be injected, the host will have no pressure toplete the task. Otherwise, he promised that this guy would hurt Tang Guo again. Chapter 5042: Peerless scum man task object (3) Chapter 5042: Peerless scum man task object (3) Chapter 5042 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (3) "This Lin Yikai is a peerless scumbag. He was about to be separated, but he actually came back to coax him. People who have lost all their rtives like the original owner don''t have much sense of security. It should be said that the personality is not sound, and he is so Once you do it, it wont be ruined." Tang Guo has watched the story of this world. It can be said that among the scumbags she met, Lin Yikai is definitely the best among the scumbags. Few people have his scumbag. This Lin family is not a thing, and even let out that the original owner went out and got sick. Lin Yikai was really selfish,pletely disregarding the original owner, and when he saw someone behind him, he simply acquiesced. Such a person actually has a girlfriend? Can you live well? Why didn''t hemit suicide in the end? After the death of the original owner, Lin Yikai never went to mess because of the illness. The condition was controlled, and he really took care of him. He had a good life. Right now, the original owner and Lin Yikai had just been dating for half a month. Fortunately, they had not had a close rtionship before. However, ording to the original plot, the two will live together in another month. For Lin Yikai, this was already the slowest speed. Because he felt that the original owner was a very simple and clean white flower, he was more patient when trying this fresh one for the first time. When Lin Yikai was pursuing the original owner, he really didn''t leave any room for it. In those two months, he didn''t get in touch with flowers and grass. I have to say that the yboy''s methods are indeed clever. The Tang family is managed by the manager, who was invited by her grandfather. Since someone did it, Tang Guo didn''t n to take over. The original owner opened a flower shop just because she likes to stay in a ce full of flowers. It doesn''t matter whether the flowers can be sold or not. So this flower shop loses a lot of money every month, but she has a lot of wealth and can afford it. Tang Guo is now sitting in the flower shop, drinking tea, reading a book and teasing a cat. In the flower shop, she also hired two assistants to help her deal with some trivial matters in the flower shop, and the sry is rtively high. Tang Guo looked at the time, the scumbag Lin woulde and pick her up for dinner at six o''clock in the afternoon. It must be another very romantic dinner. With one hour left before six o''clock, she nned to greet the people in the group first. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Lin Yikai appeared at the familiar flower shop on time. When he was at the door, he had already seen the girl sitting on a wicker chair, she was quietly flipping through a book, there was a cup of scented tea on the table, and on another wicker chair, there was azy cat lying down. . He tidyed up his clothes, smoothed the folds on his face, and raised a smile on his face. Pursuing girls, a trivial matter. Isn''t this what he is best at? "Lin..." Seeing Lin Yikai walk in, Zhou Lingwei, the assistant in the flower shop, hurried up and greeted him enthusiastically. When he wanted to call Lin "Gong Zi", Lin Yikai quickly made a quiet gesture, which meant not to let him Tang Guo knew he wasing. Zhou Lingwei nodded quickly. There are two assistants in the flower shop. They work in shifts. Today it is her and tomorrow it is Zhang Kefei. Because the sry is good, it''s easy, and the boss is not bad, so she is very happy to do it here. "Wrap me a bunch of flowers. Your boss likes lilies the most. Just put a lily in the middle of a big bouquet of red roses." Lin Yikai said in a low voice, "This means that those in clothes are not as good as hers. Fresh and pleasant." Cheesy is a bit tacky, but girls just eat this set, especially this kind of white flowers. Zhou Lingwei: "I know Young Master Lin, you are really kind to the boss." "Of course, I like Guoguo the most." Lin Yikai said this now,pletely free of pressure, he was filled with emotions by the system, only her in his eyes. Chapter 5043: Peerless scum man task object (4) Chapter 5043: Peerless scum man task object (4) Chapter 5043 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (4) "Guo Guo, it''s time to get off work." Lin Yikai walked to Tang Guo and called out. Tang Guo closed the book page and raised his head to look at Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai does have a face that is fascinating, especially those peach eyes that are particrly attractive. She is handsome, tall, and a rich second-generation. She knows how to coax, she thinks few girls won''t be tempted. Especially like the original owner, who lost all his rtives and suddenly appeared to show her meticulous care for her, it is difficult not to be moved. Lin Yikai used this method to make the original owner fall into it step by step, before finally embarking on a dead end. "Looking at what I do, do you think your boyfriend is very handsome?" Lin Yikai sent a bouquet of roses to Tang Guo, with a lily in the middle, "for you." Tang Guo pretended to be shy and received his hand: "Thank you." "Why is there a lily in the middle?" This is the question that the original owner once asked, she should ask it again. She wants to see what tricks this peerless scum man can do. If the other party wants to taste something new, then she tells the other party that she will never taste it for the rest of her life, and she wants him to repeat the same mistakes. It is better to let him catch the disease again. "Because this flower is you," Lin Yikai said, "the others are all vulgar and vulgar, you see how conspicuous you are in the middle, no matter how gorgeous and red these roses are, they can''t conceal your style. "It''s time to go to eat," Lin Yikai changed the subject, "missing time to eat will hurt your stomach. I remember that you missed a mealst time and your stomach hurts. Don''t be like that time." "Yeah." Tang Guo answered, put the book aside, and touched the cat on another wicker chair. Then he picked up the bag and stood up, holding Lin Yikai''s arm naturally. "Weiwei, I''ll leave it to you to look after." Tang Guo exhorted. After Zhou Lingwei answered, she and Lin Yi drove out. She hasn''t figured out how to deal with Lin Yikai for the time being. People like Lin Yikai don''t treat feelings as the same thing. The original owner has done so many things, and can''t get the slightest guilt from Lin Yikai. It is useless to retaliate against this person with feelings. But this man is a bit of male chauvinism and possessiveness, and it is not impossible that he wants to punish him. The first point is to let the other party spend all their thoughts, and finally realize that she is not tempted at all. He should be frustrated and upset, but he will not give up. Since I haven''t figured out how to do it, it''s better to tease the kitten first. Tang Guo was thinking about his ns. Lin Yikai also had mental activities. He caught a glimpse of the cute girl beside him. In fact, he didn''t like this type of girl. But he was filled with rich emotions by the system, and now he liked Tang Guo so much, she was all in his eyes. Although she was filled with her, Lin Yikai''s nature was still there, and it was impossible to change it. It was just because of the mission that she would no longer touch the red line that made Tang Guo sad. After a pleasant dinner, Tang Guo refused to continue activities in the way of the original owner and said that he would go home to rest. Lin Yikai did not force her to send her home. The next day, Lin Yikai and Tang Guo continued to repeat their previous lives, but Tang Guo was not boring, which was considered a rare peace. This kind of repetitive life had been repeated for half a month after Tang Guo came over, and Lin Yikai gradually became a little anxious. "I obviously worked so hard, why she didn''t give me a response? It''s not as good as me in my previous life. At that time, I could kiss each other, and now I can ask her to take my arm." Chapter 5044: Peerless scum man task object (5) Chapter 5044: Peerless scum man task object (5) Chapter 5044 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (5) System 978fort: [Come slowly, although the person in the previous life was also you, the difference between you now is quite big, and the methods used are also a little different. It''s still a long time, and the host, no matter how hard you work, this should be the best strategy girl. As long as you keep paying her sincerely, treat her nicely, and give her enough sense of security, she will definitely fall in love with you. "It''s too slow, I can''t wait to live a peaceful and beautiful couple life with her. I n to ask her to y some exciting projects, and then it will be natural." "Where to go to y?" Tang Guo asked. "How about a haunted house, an adventure house, and a roller coaster ride? I heard you say before that your grandpa didn''t have time to take you to y these in his life, so he missed it. Now I will help you make up them all, how about?" Tang Guoxin was a little strange, there was no such thing in the original plot. In fact, in the past two days, she obviously felt something wrong with Lin Yikai. How can I say that in the original plot, Lin Yikai should be a character of the game world. Even if he is pursuing the original owner, he actually has reservations, and it is easy to tell the affectionate expression in his eyes. Recently, she has been with Lin Yikai, and she obviously feels that Lin Yikai seems to like her very much. When Tang Guo hesitated, the system''s voice rang in her ears: [Host Da, Lin Yikai has a system, and he wasmunicating with that system just now. Tang Guo''s consciousnessmunicated with the system: "Connect to my side, I think he has a problem, it seems that this system is." "She is hesitating, I don''t know if she will agree." Lin Yikai and 978 said, "As long as she agrees, I promise that this road will be very exciting, except for haunted houses, adventure houses, roller coasters...I also arranged other shows. Make sure that it will happen for both of us." Tang Guo was silent, what is going on? Will it happen? Lin Yikai was worn by the task force? Listen to the tone, it doesn''t seem like a good kind. [You can figure it out, as long as you can get her sincerity and live with her and Hemeimei, then her grievances can be eliminated. I also me you for being so scumbag in your previous life, and now you have this kind of trouble. A peerless man like you who doesn''t know how to repent, if you don''t have this system to inject emotions into you, you will not be able toplete the task. ] 978 takes the call. "Don''t worry, I may not have the other skills, but the ability to pursue a woman, I dare say the second, no one recognizes the first, and capturing Guoguo''s heart is just a matter of time." So, this person is still Lin Yikai? Tang Guo understood a little bit, the other party should be bound by a system,e back to change the previous mistakes, gain her heart, and eliminate grievances? Lin Yikai was still a scumbag, but for some reasons he had toe back to do the task. The system was afraid of his failure, and it gave him emotions. It seems that I don''t really want topensate, but there are reasons to have to do it, which is worse than before. "Guoguo, do you want to go?" Tang Guo kept not answering, Lin Yikai asked again, "Don''t worry, I will apany you to those ces and there will be no problems." "Okay, I''m a little afraid of the haunted house. Once you open my brother, you must be with me. You must not let go of my hand at that time." Tang Guo said in fear. At this moment, Tang Guo had already nned to teach Lin Yikai a lesson. "Don''t worry, isn''t it right to protect you?" Lin Yikai was overjoyed, "Shall we go on the weekend?" "Good." Tang Guo said expectantly. see you tomorrow It''s the end of the month, let''s vote for the monthly vote, okay Chapter 5045: Peerless scum man task object (6) Chapter 5045: Peerless scum man task object (6) Chapter 5045 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (6) On Saturday, Lin Yikai came to Tang Guo''s downstairs to wait early. Tang Guo didn''t intend to let Lin Yi drive into her house for a while, but received a call from Lin Yikai and said, "Brother Yikai, wait for me for a while." "Okay, it doesn''t matter." In Lin Yikai''s opinion, waiting for the other party is the most basic thing when pursuing women. However, he did not expect to wait for two hours, which has never happened before in his records. As a gentleman, he can''t rush, lest he leave a bad impression on the other party. He didn''t know which link went wrong, making Tang Guo still feel strange to him, and had no further ns. This made him very anxious. If this continues, he will never be able to capture the other party''s sincerity, and his mission will fail. Tang Guo actually fell asleep after hanging up the phone. It was nearly two hours before she got up, cleaned up briefly, and went downstairs to see Lin Yikai. "I''m sorry, I made you wait for a long time." Tang Guo stood in front of Lin Yikai''s eyes, and said apologetically, "Some things have been dyed temporarily." "It''s okay." Isn''t it two hours? As long as the other party is satisfied and tempted by him, everything is worth it, not so much. "Where shall we go first?" Lin Yikai asked. Tang Guo got into the car driven by Lin Yi and thought for a while and said, "Can I go to the haunted house first? Since I was little, I have never been to a haunted house." "Okay, then go to the haunted house." When Lin Yikai was about to drive, Tang Guo handed him a thermos cup: "This is how I brewed you down coffee just now. Try it." Lin Yi was happy and overjoyed. He took the small thermos cup, and the other party made coffee for him. It should be because he felt that he was dyed for so long, and he felt a little sorry. It may also be that he was taken to heart. "Thank you, it''s the taste I like. I found that the coffee you made was just as good as I liked it. It seems that this is fate." Lin Yikai said along, "I don''t know when, I can drink it every day. To the coffee you brewed for me." Tang Guo smiled shyly at Lin Yikai: "It will." That''s strange! Want to be beautiful! ! Daydreaming! ! ! Tang Guo personally saw Lin Yikai drank all the coffee in the small thermos, smiling with satisfaction. "I didn''t expect her coffee to be so delicious." Lin Yikai has already started the car and is talking to the system 978. "I didn''t know how to enjoy it in my previous life. The technology of making coffee is superb. The only regret is that After holding it in the thermos for a while, the taste is still a little worse. If you just drink it right out, the taste will be even better." System 978 heard Lin Yikai''s babbling and reminded: [Don''t forget, what is your purpose, wait for you to get her sincerity, and let her treat you with all her heart, drinking every day will probably make you tired. It''s not that Lin Yikai didn''t hear the urgency of 978. He was not a fool. He could feel that what 978 paid more attention to was not to eliminate Tang Guo''s grievances against him, but that Tang Guo didn''t give him the sincerity. Even if he knew the truth, he was on this thief ship, as long as he couldplete the mission, none of this would affect him. He really didn''t want to dissipate in the world. An hourter, Lin Yikai took Tang Guo to the biggest haunted house in the city. "Don''t worry, you just need to be by my side, and I will watch you." Lin Yikai was relieved. Tang Guo''s eyes were a little uncertain, but he nodded firmly, "Yes." Chapter 5046: Peerless scum man task object (7) Chapter 5046: Peerless scum man task object (7) Chapter 5046 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (7) Lin Yikai didn''t know how many haunted houses he had yed. They all yed with girls. He liked those girls who were scared to get into his arms. For him, it was really a small scene. He had a hunch that Tang Guo would definitely get closer to him after today. But when Lin Yikai and Tang Guo walked into the haunted house side by side, Lin Yikai always felt that the haunted house was everywhere. Looking at the scene of the haunted house in front of him, he only felt the creeps. Those scenes feel very real. As he was thinking about it, he felt that some liquid was leaking from above. The light of the haunted house was not the dim red and green light he had imagined, but a white light. How could it be a white light? Lin Yi happily risked this doubt, how could the haunted house use such a daylight-like light? Is there no haunted house atmosphere at all? With this doubt, he looked at the ce where the liquid had leaked from above. With this look, half of his soul was almost gone. "what--" Lin Yi yelled subconsciously, and he staggered and fell to the ground in fright. Because there was a **** corpse hanging from the ceiling, the corpse was still staring, looking at him, his face covered with blood. The blood seemed to flow endlessly, dripping downwards, an increasing trend. Some drops fell in front of his eyes, and there was already arge pool of red liquid on the ground in front of him. Some more, dripping on his face, because he just fell. False, it must be false, how could it be true. This is fake, fake! He was too gaffey just now, I don''t know if Tang Guo will look down on him. Thinking of Tang Guo, Lin Yikai subconsciously went to look at Tang Guo next to him. Only then did he find that in the empty white room, there were only him and the hanging corpse on it. This made Lin Yi burst into joy, and quickly got up from the ground, ignoring other things, shouting Tang Guo''s name. Shouting while running, can be regarded as running out of that a little scary room. It was just that Tang Guo never responded. Lin Yikai remembered that he still had a system and called 978 in his heart. The 978 who answered him all the time, there was no sound at this time. Something is wrong, how could 978 not be against him? Isn''t this a fake haunted house, all the scenes are real? Did he hit a ghost? Lin Yikai was thinking so, he ran into a room again, and when he walked in, he subconsciously looked at the ceiling. There was no dead body there, and he exhaled heavily. However, the breath was not over yet, and he felt something dripping on his head again. He subconsciously touched the top of his head, and then opened his palm to look at it. This look made him tremble and his lips and teeth were white. His palm turned out to be bright red, blood! Lin Yi drove to look over his head and found a **** corpse hanging above the door. He almost fainted with fright. He kept calling 978 in his heart, but the other party did not respond at all. What Lin Yikai didn''t know was that 978 heard his panic call andforted: [Host, haven''t you yed this haunted house many times? Can this little scene scare you? You were bragging before, right? How can you achieve your goal by shouting here like this? Host, can''t you hear what I said? Why do you keep calling me, is it really that scary? These are all fake. Chapter 5047: Peerless scum man task object (8) Chapter 5047: Peerless scum man task object (8) Chapter 5047 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (8) No matter what 978 said, Lin Yikai didn''t seem to be able to hear him, and kept screaming, ahhhh, his voice sounded particrly miserable. What astounded 978 was that Lin Yikai left Tang Guo and rushed into the haunted house, and ran by himself. Tang Guo stood in ce, acting a little dazed. System 978: Pig teammate! "Miss, yourpanion is gone, do you continue walking or let the staff send you out of the safe passage?" Tang Guo was thinking about whether to go to Lin Yikai or send it out by the staff, a voice rang in her ears. She looked over and saw a tall man standing next to her. Seeing her looking at him, the man also said: "Yourpanion seems a little courageous. He may be scared to run away. You Don''t worry, there are surveince everywhere here, and the staff will go and take him out if he finds that his condition is not right." Tang Guo is silent, right? The staff should have noticed that something is wrong with Lin Yikai, so I guess they will chase him now to avoid trouble. But in Lin Yikai''s eyes, there was a group of perverted murderers chasing him. Just as Tang Guo expected, after Lin Yikai met several corpses one after another, he heard particrly terrifying footstepsing from all directions. Before he could even think about it, he saw someone rushing towards him with a knife. At this time, he had long forgotten that he was ying in a haunted house and just wanted to escape. You chased me with the staff for a while, and also fought. When Tang Guo heard the announcement of the system, she said silently in her heart, when the matter was over, she asked the manager to help add some investment in this haunted house and increase the sry of these staff. Today, I will work hard for them. "I''m a little worried about him, I want to go and have a look." Tang Guo answered the man next to him, how could she miss Lin Yikai''s famous scene? "Then you can go with me, so you might have a look after." The man said politely, "If it doesn''t work for a while, I will ask the staff to take you there." "it is good." Tang Guo didn''t say much, his pace was a little faster, and if he didn''t go, he wouldn''t be able to see Lin Yikai''s famous scene for a while. The man seemed to know that she was happily looking for Lin Yi, and she was walking quickly, and seemed familiar with it. Before long, he took her to find Lin Yikai''s position. At this moment, Lin Yikai was holding a prop to defend himself, yelling that these people around him shouldn''t go over and don''t kill him, he looked like crazy. "There is something wrong with his situation. Now you must control him so that he does not harm other customers." The man next to Tang Guo said, "You go together, confine him, get out first before talking. Also. Yes, remember to call the emergency call, lest his life is in danger." Then Tang Guo saw Lin Yikai, pressed to the ground by the staff of the haunted house, and tied up, still shouting not to kill him, and his facial expression was terrified. Lin Yikai was really desperate. From his visual point of view, he was caught by the murderous frenzy and was about to be tortured by the opponent. However, after he was led out of the haunted house, his eyes suddenly became clear, and Lin Yikai was stunned when he looked at the familiar scene. "You wait a while, the ambnce wille soon." Lin Yikai saw a tall, handsome manforting Tang Guo, who was standing aside. He wanted to break free, only to find that he was bound so firmly that he could not break free. "Guoguo." Lin Yi called out Tang Guo, "Are you okay?" Tang Guo dropped the talking man and hurriedly ran to Lin Yikai: "Brother Yikai, how are you doing?" Chapter 5048: Peerless scum man task object (9) Chapter 5048: Peerless scum man task object (9) Chapter 5048 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (9) "What''s wrong with me?" "I''m fine." Lin Yikai remembered the previous scene, he couldn''t say it, obviously the previous situation was not right. It must be the problem with the haunted house. Later he will ask 978 what is wrong. Everything just now was too realistic, Lin Yikai was indeed frightened, and now his pale face has not recovered. "As soon as I opened my brother, yourplexion was not so good, is it not feeling well, let''s go to the hospital for a check first, and we won''t go to other sports today, how about it?" Lin Yikai was not interested in continuing, Tang Guo said so, he agreed. Before the ambnce came, Tang Guo remembered the warm-hearted man before, and turned to ask the other party''s name. "Yetang." "Tang Guo." Tang Guo also introduced himself, "Thank you very much today." "You''re wee, is he your boyfriend?" Ye Tang certainly recognized who Lin Yikai was, the famous **** brother in this city. He heard that the other party was recently interested in a good girl, and he hadn''t had any dog meat with him for a long time. Friends go out and have fun. This good girl turned out to be an orphan of the Tang family. Ye Tang frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t think Lin Yikai was relieved, obviously he wanted to taste something new. When he seeds, this good girl will definitely be abandoned in the end. "Yes." With Tang Guo''s affirmation, Ye Tang only felt panicked and didn''t know why. There was even a sentence in my mind, it would be nice if they met earlier. The ambnce came not long after, and Ye Tang watched Tang Guo and Lin Yi drive to sit on it, but it took a long time to look back. I don''t know whether this good girl or Lin Yikai''s true face. If she knew, would she still like people like Lin Yikai? Then she thought about whether Lin Yikai had concealed her past, she should know. This Lin Yikai''s method of coaxing girls is not ordinary, and it may give people a feeling that the prodigal son looks very valuable. "Master." "It''s okay, you all go busy." "No, young master, I just received a call from the manager of the Tang family, saying that he wants to invest in our haunted house project." In fact, this haunted house is still in its infancy stage, and some nearby businesses are slowly injecting it. As far as Ye Tang is concerned, it doesn''t matter even if no one has invested in it. The Haunted House project is just for fun, and he himself is more interested in it. "Tang family? Is that the Tang family who has only one little girl left?" Ye Tang didn''t care at all, but suddenly thought of Tang Guo. Tang Guo doesn''t look like he likes haunted houses. How could Tang''s managers suddenly invest? It''s really strange. "You are responsible for connecting with Tang''s side and see what their needs are." Yetang is still very strange, how could Tang suddenly invest in his haunted house, the current flow of people in this ce is notrge, and most people are not very optimistic. In fact, he wants to build a real entertainment venue here, so he needs a lot of money. Someone is willing to invest, of course, the more the better. "why?" Ye Tang was also puzzled when he returned home. Lin Yikai, Tang Guo''s boyfriend, was scared in the haunted house, and Tang returned to invest in the haunted house. Is this love or hatred? Ye Tang rubbed his head, afraid it was a hatred, right? how could be? Once Tang Guo and Lin are open, there can be no hatred? That''s a good girl, she shouldn''t have such a dark heart. It can''t be because the haunted house scared Lin Yikai, she was happy, so she invested in him in the haunted house, right? Chapter 5049: Peerless scum man task object (10) Chapter 5049: Peerless scum man task object (10) Chapter 5049 Peerless scum man task object (10) Lin Yikai was frightened. After checking all items in the hospital, the indicators were all normal. He did not dare to tell what he had encountered, for fear of being sent to a mental hospital and locked up. The examination was no problem, and Lin was discharged as soon as he opened. "Brother Yikai, you have taken a good rest these days, your mental state seems very wrong." Tang Guoforted, "When you are better, we will y other projects." Lin Yixinli already rejected the haunted house: "Okay, next time I will take you on a roller coaster." "Well, I haven''t yed a roller coaster in ten years." Tang Guo answered, "I look forward to ying together next time." In this instant, Tang Guo had already figured out what life for Lin Yikai would live. Just let everyone think that he is insane. She didn''t think that the system called 978 didn''t really make Lin Yikaie back to confess, the main purpose was to let Lin Yikai get her sincerity. Based on traveling through so many worlds, what she guessed is that to gain her sincerity, 978 should be able to get energy, or her luck and good fortune. So, that is a bad system. [The host is big, I have asked those systems, their 978 is still doing tasks, not the one we encountered. The 978 we encountered should be a copycat system. "understood." Lin Yikai returned home and quickly called 978 to exin what he had encountered in the haunted house. "978, do you know what''s going on? Is there a problem with that haunted house? I kept calling you before, did you not hear it?" Thinking about it now, Lin Yikai was sweating behind his back. [Host, I heard your voice, and thought you were scared by the scene inside. I also talked a lot to you, but you probably didn''t hear it. In your case, it may really be that the haunted house is not clean and has hit evil. "That haunted house, maybe it was the scene of the murder, and I will never go to that ce again." He was able to rebirth back to his previous life, naturally believing in the legend of ghosts and gods, thinking that what he saw was not an illusion, but an evil. Lin Yikai felt that he had to go to the temple to worship. Lin Yikai went to worship the temple. Several of his friends knew about this. They invited him and asked him to go out to gather together. Recently he wanted to slow down, just to discuss with his friends how to get Tang Guo done, so he agreed to the party. When he went to the private room, he found that his friends had a beautiful woman in their arms. He was used to such scenes, and he did not refuse to refuse a woman to sit next to him, so as not to be considered strange to him. Anyway, he would not have anything to do with those women. Lin Yikai talked about his distress and asked everyone to help out. Because of the haunted house, his previous n was broken. In recent days, he didn''t go to Tang Guo under the pretext of being unwell. He found that he was not going, and Tang Guo didn''t mean to look for him. Exin what? It shows that she is not very caring about him, which is difficult. "Kai Shao, are you too serious? Is it possible that you really want to be with that good girl for a lifetime? You have never seen any more woman you bother so much." Lin Yikai pushed the person away: "Don''t talk nonsense, you pay attention, how can she let her die to me earlier, so that I can marry her back." "Are you serious?" "of course it''s true." Lu Sheng: "Since ancient times, the most irresistible thing for a beauty is to save the beauty by a hero. Arrange a hero to save the beauty, so that she will fall in your arms obediently." Lin Yi smiled bitterly, didn''t he just make this idea before? Unfortunately, when I went to the haunted house, I didn''t do anything. I guess it caused a bad impression. "How exactly?" "I''ll help you find some gangsters to smash her flower shop. If you open less, you cane forward and solve it. Don''t you? This kind of scene is a bit smaller, but it works." Lu Sheng continued. The way is to be a little bit despicable, and it works. As long as Tang Guo''s sincerity can be obtained, Lin Yikai doesn''t care what means, anyway, he will treat him well in the future. [The host is big, Lin Yikai''s friend Lu Sheng came up with an idea to find some gangsters to smash your flower shop and let him save the beauty. see you tomorrow Chapter 5050: Peerless man task object (11) Chapter 5050: Peerless man task object (11) Chapter 5050 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (11) "Oh, got it." Tang Guo was not surprised at Lin Yi''s meeting to agree to this idea. After all, he was not a good person. If a good person can make friends like Lu Sheng, would he still agree with the other''s bad ideas? She figured it out, even if there is a system to inject emotions, what Lin Yikai is like, or how, like her is just like, will not repel her, being with her will not change the nature of this person. "Boss, it seems that Young Master Lin hasn''t been here for a few days, what happened between you?" It was afternoon at this time, Tang Guo still kept his previous habit of reading and drinking coffee. There were few people who came to this flower shop. Zhou Lingwei was doing some trivia in the flower shop and chatting with Tang Guo. Zhou Lingwei didn''t know what Tang Guo''s true identity was, but she guessed that she was probably a rich second generation, and she was envious. She often likes to talk to Tang Guo, the original owner doesn''t mind this, it is a kind ofmunication between people. Zhou Lingwei has her own n in her heart. She wants to gain the trust of the original owner. She may be able to contact the other party''s circle, and she will be attracted by some rich second generations. She herself looks good, pretentious, and unwilling to lead an ordinary life in this life. In the original plot, Zhou Lingwei passed a lot of news to Lin Yikai. It can be said that Lin Yikai was able to pursue the original owner, and Zhou Lingwei helped a lot in it. Lin Yikai is generous and oftenes to the flower shop to buy the best flowers for Tang Guo who is sitting in the shop drinking coffee and reading. He asked Zhou Lingwei about Tang Guo''s news. She knew everything about her hobbies. Of course, Lin Yikai tipped a lot, which is why she was willing to cooperate. When Lin met Zhang Kefei in the store, it was difficult for Lin to inquire about Tang Guo. Zhang Kefei is a girl who does things more rigorously and her mouth is still tight. No matter what Lin Yikai said, she did not reveal any news about the original owner to Lin Yikai. Of course, the original owner didn''t know these things. The original owner is really a piece of white paper that is really well protected, very simple. It stands to reason that a daughter of the Tang family can have such a temperament? It has to start with the death of her parents. Her parents died in an ident. They were at sea and the original owner was on the scene. The miserable scene was witnessed by her, and it can be regarded as an indelible event in her life. Nightmare. After the death of her parents, her emotions have been unstable, and ordinary life has been somewhat difficult. That disaster caused a lot of trauma to her mentally, and she was treated for a long period of time. "Young Master Lin is inconvenienttely." Tang Guo simply exined. If she guessed well, Lin Yikai shoulde and pick her up for dinner in the afternoon. Zhou Lingwei was stunned when she heard Tang Guo''s address to Lin Yikai. She obviously felt that the boss''s interest in Lin Yikai had decreased a lot, and she also called Master Lin, not the previous brother Yikai. Tang Guoxin said, whoever sees Lin Yikai going crazy in the haunted house will be cold. Recently, except for a message to Lin Yi the next day, she never took the initiative to pay attention to the other party. Lin Yi called her, and she either answered casually and responded with a few words, or pretended not to hear it. This is why Lin Yikai is very distressed. She thought it over. If Lin Yikai came over today, she would raise the issue between them and see how he reacted. Chapter 5051: Peerless man task object (12) Chapter 5051: Peerless man task object (12) Chapter 5051 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (12) At six o''clock in the afternoon, Lin Yikai showed up on time. Following the usual routine, he bought arge bouquet of flowers in Tang Guo''s shop and sent it to her. "Guoguo, it''s time to get off work." "Let''s go to dinner. I''m really sorry. Recently, because of some personal affairs, I couldn''t be with you." Tang Guo closed the page and shook his head lightly: "It doesn''t matter." Tang Guo still walked out of the flower shop with Lin Yikai. She nned to talk to Lin Yikai about this in the car. After getting in the car, seeing Lin Yikai about to start the car, Tang Guo said, "Wait a minute, I have something to say." "What''s the matter?" Lin Yikai was stunned. He still listened to Tang Guo not driving. He found that Tang Guo''s seat belt was not fastened, and his expression was a little annoyed. He was so careless that he didn''t help her to wear the seat belt. The impression will be very bad. Lin Yikai wanted to fasten Tang Guo''s seat belt, but she refused: "I''ll just say something, don''t need to fasten this, I will go back to the storeter." Lin Yikai heard that Tang Guo''s tone was not right, he was not as close to him in the past. He said to 978 in his heart: "978, why do I feel that she has lost her liking for me?" [Originally, she didn''t love you so much at this time. The development between you is not as good as before. You didn''te to find her a few days ago. She is an extremely insecure person, and now she doesn''t like you with all her heart. If you don''t look for her for a few days, of course she will be indifferent to you. This behavior can be regarded as a kind of self-protection. Lin Yikai felt that 978 was right. It seemed that he had tried in vain before and had to start again. To chase such an insecure girl who is still in love with him, he has to work hard. That bitter trick, the hero saves beauty or something, so Lu Sheng must make arrangements for him sooner. Tang Guo smiled when he heard Lin Yikai''s conversation with 978. She also looked forward to the other party''s strategy to be implemented quickly. "Guoguo, what are you going to say?" "Mr. Lin, I have been thinking a lot these days and found that we are not suitable." Tang Guo didn''t want to continue to maintain this ufortable rtionship between boy and girl friends with Lin Yikai. It''s best to break up. This time, Lin Yikai was frightened. He asked nervously, "Arent we good? Guoguo, where are you dissatisfied with me? Or did someone say something in front of you? I used to be romantic. Point, but its all in the past. Ever since I met you, my whole heart is yours. I have never gotten into trouble. I have changed it for you. If you dont want me, I dont want me. Are you dissatisfied with me? Can I change it?" Tang Guo''s expression became a little weird, he hesitated, and finally said: "I think you are too courageous. Going to the haunted house can scare you into the hospital, which is not appropriate." Lin Yikai: "..." [Actually, under normal circumstances, your performance that day is indeed very degraded. As soon as I entered, I screamed and ran away, even a woman could not bear it. 978 mended the knife and said, [You dont have any image of bravery in her heart, and now its nothing more. I dont say anything when Im scared, and because of this, I rested for a while. Its strange that she doesnt break up. Lin Yikai thought, 978 said nothing wrong, that incident did leave her with a very bad image. "Guoguo, it was just an ident that day." Lin Yikai tried to exin. Tang Guo was skeptical: "It was really an ident? Would you like to go to the haunted house again?" Seeing Lin Yikai''s resistance, "You look terrified and you are so courageous. I doubt that you will really be with you. Together, when you meet terrible things, you will abandon me just like in a haunted house." "The person I like is not a big hero, at least not so courageous." A little diarrhea Write after solving Chapter 5052: Peerless man task object (13) Chapter 5052: Peerless man task object (13) Chapter 5052 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (13) "Guoguo, there won''t be such a thing, I promise, the previous incident was just an ident. I am definitely not timid, but..." Tang Guo answered, "But what?" "You may not believe it. There are unclean things in that haunted house. I didn''t run away for no reason, but saw someone chasing me with a knife. At that time, it was like being on the scene, I could only choose to run." When I started talking, I was still full of grievances and fear, trying to win Tang Guo''s sympathy. He found that Tang Guo was indeed silent, and felt relieved. "If you don''t believe me, let''s change to another haunted house, how about it?" Lin Yikai said tteringly, "You can''t be so unkind, and don''t give me any chance of remedy?" Lin Yi was happily thinking that Tang Guo did not seem to have much affection for him. Perhaps it was only the hard pursuit before that she agreed to be his girlfriend. If you want the other party to fall in love with him, you need to experience something. He decided that he would discuss with Lu Sheng when he went back today and arrange the scene of the hero saving the beauty soon. At that time, he will have to have a bitter trick, let the gangsters beat him up. "Well, I''ll give you one more chance," Tang Guo seemed to have thought about it carefully, "I don''t want to go to the haunted house anymore. I remember there is a roller coaster over the haunted house. Let''s go y the roller coaster." "Okay, when will you go? Is it okay tomorrow?" Tang Guo agreed: "Just tomorrow, I won''t eat tonight." Tang Guo opened the car door and walked back to the flower shop. Lin Yikai looked at her ruthless back, his face a little ugly: "She is so unsympathetic, because I am cowardly, I will break up." [The main reason is that you are so scared that you just throw her down and run. She chooses a roller coaster, which is actually beneficial to you. At that time, even if you are a little scared, you won''t want to leave her and run. "Yes, I''m not afraid to ride a roller coaster. I''ve been on this thing with many people. Don''t worry, this is not a haunted house, and there will be no problems." Tang Guo returned to the flower shop, Zhou Lingwei looked at her in surprise, and at the car Lin Yi drove outside: "Boss, why are you back again?" "I don''t n to go to dinner today." "Boss, is there a rtionship problem between you and Young Master Lin?" Tang Guo remembered that Zhou Lingwei was Lin Yikai''s microphone, and said, "Yes, he is too courageous. Last time we went to the haunted house, he yelled and ran away regardless of me." "I n to break up with him." Zhou Lingwei''s eyes widened, right? Young Master Lin is tall and tall, and his body is very strong at first nce. How could he be scared by the fakes in the haunted house? No wonder the boss wants to break up. If she has a boyfriend who runs away regardless of her own safety, she also wants to break up. Of course this boyfriend is rich, like Young Master Lin, she will not break up, but willfort and protect each other. She is not the boss, she is not short of money. I don''t have the ability to make so much money. I certainly won''t let it go when I meet a rich boyfriend. Tang Guo didn''t n to dismiss Zhou Lingwei. With the other party there, it would be nice to be able to pass the wrong news to Lin Yikai. The next day, Lin Yikai came to Tang Guo''s downstairs early. Tang Guo didn''t embarrass the other party this time, and went downstairs in ten minutes. This time, he didn''t open coffee to Lin Yi, and gave him a box of milk. Lin Yikai drank the milk box in front of Tang Guo and threw the milk box into the trash can next to it. Chapter 5053: Peerless man task object (14) Chapter 5053: Peerless man task object (14) Chapter 5053 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (14) An hourter, Tang Guo and Lin Yi drove to the roller coaster of the amusement city. There is still a few hundred meters away from here to the haunted house. Lin Yikai is a little inexplicably afraid of the haunted house. He feels that the ce is not clean. Seeing so many people ying in the past, there is always someone who is like him. When he was scared and yelled, his courage was already considered big. On the roller coaster, Lin Yikai was still talking about something interesting to Tang Guo. Tang Guo didn''t have much movement on her expression, but just responded indifferently as before. Lin Yikai was not in a hurry, he had a good talk with Lu Sheng, and arranged for the hero to save the United States and the hard work tomorrow night. He believed that any woman would be moved when faced with someone who didn''t want her life. The roller coaster drove slowly. As the speed increased, Lin Yikai could no longer speak. He turned his head to look at Tang Guo. In this view, he was not good at all. Because next to him, it was not Tang Guo who was sitting, but a **** person. He screamed subconsciously, and then something more terrible happened, and the roller coaster slowed down. He could gradually see the scene in front of him. He found that the originally brand-new roller coaster and surrounding facilities now looked not only old but also rusty. Especially the roller coaster, it squeaks and creaks as if the machine has not been used for a long time. He could still see the big turntable in the distance, which was also covered with rust. What made him even more frightened was that he saw people falling on the big turntable and instantly fell into a mass of mud. At that moment, Lin Yikai''s face turned pale, not only that, but he also vomited directly. This... is even scarier than what I saw in the haunted house before. Isn''t this ce supposed toe, there is something unclean, just happened to be met by him? Lin Yikai tried to calm his mind, but something more terrifying happened. Someone fell off the roller coaster he was riding. The people on the roller coaster screamed and cried in fear, making Lin Yikai''s heart confused. What the **** is this ce? Seeing everyone falling down and falling into rotten meat, the roller coaster was getting shorter and shorter, and soon he was about to fall over here. He forgot everything, and screamed like everyone else, and forgot him. There is another system. [Host, host, are you okay? ] 978 found that Lin Yi opened something wrong, but no matter how he called, the other party didn''t mean to respond. Tang Guo looked at the side with a scared face, Lin Yi opened ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, eyes closed slightly, enjoying the feeling of the roller coaster driving fast. When the roller coaster stopped, Lin Yikai seemed to have gone half-life. He was supported by the staff to the rest area. "Miss Tang, do you need to take your boyfriend to the hospital?" Ye Tang came to Tang Guo''s side at some unknown time. This amusement city was designed by him. Recently, he is still thinking about adding some new projects in. Of course, he has to watch it all the time. When Tang Guo and her boyfriend came to experience the roller coaster, he couldn''t helping. This Lin Yi is really not good. Last time it was a haunted house, this time it was a roller coaster. "He''s not my boyfriend anymore." Tang Guo directly denied Lin Yikai''s identity, so that Lin Yikai was so scared that he quickly woke up and looked at Tang Guo pitifully. Without waiting for him to say more, Tang Guo interrupted what he wanted to say: "I said it earlier, Young Master Lin, you are indeed very different from what I imagined. I can''t force myself to have such a timid boyfriend. , Going to the haunted house will scare me and run away. Riding a roller coaster can scare me into tears." Chapter 5054: Peerless man task object (15) Chapter 5054: Peerless man task object (15) Chapter 5054 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (15) Fortunately, there were only three of them here. Tang Guo''s voice was very small, and Lin Yikai was not too embarrassed. "You can''t drive like this. I still call a car to take you to the hospital. This kind of activity is not suitable for you. I don''t think it is necessary to force it." Tang Guo didn''t give Lin Yikai a chance to speak. Didn''t Ye Tang just ask someone to help take Lin Yikai to the hospital? Ye Tang was very willing to serve. He immediately took the walkie-talkie and quickly called a staff member over to take Lin Yikai away. "Ms. Tang, would you like to experience our other projects, or are you nning to go home?" Ye Tang asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m not interested in ying anymore." "Oh, did you drive here?" Yetang knew that Tang Guo didn''t drive, but came by Lin Yi. "No." "Today did cause a bad experience for you. Why don''t I take you home?" Ye Tang took the opportunity to say. System: This kid is very on the road, he should be happy now. In fact, he suspected that the host was deliberately deliberately giving Ye Tang a chance to send her back. "Then trouble you." Halfway through, Tang Guo said, "Can you send me to the flower shop first? My cat is still in the flower shop." "Of course it can." Ye Tang didn''t feel bothered at all, "Ms. Tang still has a flower shop?" "Open for fun and like to live in a ce full of flowers." "Yes, I feel much better looking at flowers." Ye Tang answered. System: Scheming host, isn''t this just exposing the address to the other party? However, this man is stillcent about this, thinking that he has got more information from her. The host''s method of teasing that guy greatly is really amazing. Besides, when Lin Yikai was sent to the hospital for various examinations, he kept asking 978 in his heart why this happened. [There may be some dirty things in the haunted house, host, that ce is rather evil, you''d better not go. "Can''t you help it?" [No way, you haven''tpleted a task, and you can''t get points. You need points, and you can exchange for evil spirits to suppress those unclean things. Lin Yikai was speechless: "Guoguo broke up with me, things are much worse than before. I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t suggest going to a haunted house, and there won''t be so many things." After the examination, Lin Yikai was okay, and he was discharged from the hospital. For tomorrow night''s affairs, he still intends to proceed ording to the original n. There is still some warmth after breaking up. He is afraid that after waiting for a while, Tang Guo really doesn''t like him at all. "Did Miss Tang really choose to break up? The emotional matter is not a trifling matter." Ye Tang said suddenly downstairs in Tang Guo''s house. In fact, what he said was a bit hypocritical. He just wanted to make sure that Tang Guo was true or not. If he is very decisive, it means that Tang Guo doesn''t like Lin Yikai that much, and he has a chance. "I really didn''t fit him, because we were together before, and he couldn''t stand his soft and hard foaming. Now I find that we are not fit at all." "Well, thank you for taking me home. I''ll go up first." "Goodbye." Ye Tang didn''t say more, there will be a lot of time to meet in the future. She is single now. By coincidence, he is also single. The next day, at six o''clock in the afternoon, Tang Guo was reading a book, and suddenly there were a few noises outside. "Sir, you are really mistaken. The flowers in your hands are definitely not bought from us." Zhou Lingwei tried to exin, but the people who came were tall and big, and they looked terrifying. Tattoos, which bulge along with the other''s muscles, are particrly scary. "I don''t care. I remember that I bought it from you. You actually sold me this kind of rubbish, so that my boss chasing my girlfriend was ruined. You are responsible." see you tomorrow happy New Year Chapter 5055: Peerless man task object (16) Chapter 5055: Peerless man task object (16) Chapter 5055 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (16) "what happened?" Of course Tang Guo knew that the person Lin Yikai was looking for had arrived. She walked out very cooperatively and asked Zhou Lingwei why those gangsters were shouting outside. Zhou Lingwei''s expression is ugly: "Boss, these people are holding a bouquet of flowers, and they insist that they bought it from us." She walked in front of Tang Guo, her voice lowered: "Mostly, she is here for trouble." "Understood, go aside, I''lle." Although Tang Guo said so, Zhou Lingwei did not follow suit. She is a person who pursues money and fame and fortune, and she is also a little smart. At this time, she couldn''t really listen to Tang Guo''s avoiding these little gangsters and hiding aside. She thought that doing so would make her boss feel scared. If you can stand by your boss'' side all the time today, your impression will definitely be better. Tang Guo didn''t bother to care about this kind of cleverness. On the premise of not making big mistakes, harming others, ormitting crimes, no matter what this person does, it is her pursuit. "Gentlemen, can you show me the flowers in your hands?" Tang Guo asked. After listening, several gangsters handed the flowers to Tang Guo immediately. Tang Guo looked at it over and over again. The quality of this flower shop is indeed not good. The petals in it are very loose, and the petals will fall when they shake it twice. You don''t need to look more, none of these flowers can be from her shop. "This bouquet is not from my shop, it should be your wrong memory." Tang Guo handed the flower back. Just as he finished speaking, the few gangsters in front of him became excited, looked at her with ferocious eyes, and said with a grumpy temper: "Boss, this is your fault. It is clearly your flower. If there is a problem, why don''t you admit it?" "I bought it from you, how could I remember it wrong? I obviously don''t want to admit it, I don''t want to be responsible!" "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with this woman. This is the ck-hearted boss and profiteer. In my opinion, she met a few brothers today, but she was unlucky. Originally, she had a better attitude and confessed our mistakes andpensated us for our losses. It''s easy to say. In the end, she refused to admit it, facing this kind of ck quotient, she smashed Lao Tzu!" When he spoke, he was the head of the gangster. As soon as his words fell, the gangsters around him all started. I rushed into the flower shop and grabbed the delicate flowers at once, mmed them to the ground, and stomped them on both feet. Things happened so quickly. When Zhou Lingwei reacted, she subconsciously screamed and shouted: "Why are you people unreasonable? The flowers you took were not in our shop at all." "Don''t smash it, don''t smash it." "Boss, what shall we do?" Zhou Lingwei was about to cry, and asked Tang Guo anxiously, as if it was her own flower that was smashed, distressed. Zhou Lingwei really loves these flowers very much, so she takes care of them every day. There is still such a good ce to work. Wouldn''t she be sad if she lost her job? "Call the police, yes, boss, we call the police." Tang Guo seemed to have just reacted and nodded gently: "Well, hurry up and call the police." Someone over there has already discovered the conversation between Zhou Lingwei and Tang Guo. Hearing that they were calling the police, a gangster rushed over and made Zhou Lingwei scream. "Call the police? Hand over the phone!" Zhou Lingwei clutched her mobile phone and didn''t want to make contact, so she picked up the bench fiercely and tried to hit her on her body. Tang Guo said quickly, "Give it to him." Only then did Zhou Lingwei give the phone to the bully, she was really scared and she was crying all the time. Chapter 5056: Peerless man task object (17) Chapter 5056: Peerless man task object (17) Chapter 5056 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (17) Tang Guo didn''t expect Zhou Lingwei to be such a character. Although a bit snobbish and selfish, there is nothing wrong with it. At least at this critical moment, it''s already rare for the opponent to run without turning around. It can be seen that Zhou Lingwei also really cherishes those flowers and nts, otherwise she won''t take care of them every day. "Boss, what should I do? Keep going like this, all the flowers will be smashed by them. These are my hard work." Zhou Lingwei guarded Tang Guo and cried, crying so sad that she secretly asked Tang Guo," Boss, with such a big loss, can this shop continue?" If it can''t go on, she will lose her job. If she knew she should call the police immediately, or pester them more, maybe there is still room for maneuver. Tang Guo didn''t know what to say. At this time, she was still wondering whether the flower shop could continue. "Let them smash it, it''s not a big loss," Tang Guo whispered. When Zhou Lingwei heard this, she stopped crying, her tears stopped immediately: "Can you really continue to drive?" "can." Zhou Lingwei wiped her tears: "Boss, keep the monitoring and call the police when they leave. I just wrote down their license te numbers. I also remember their appearance. I will also draw sketches. They draw it." "I want to run if I hit the store, it''s impossible." Zhou Lingwei was still thinking, waiting for those gangsters to be caught, would theypensate Tang Guo for the loss, a voice rang from outside. "Guoguo, what''s wrong with you here?" It''s Lin Yikai here. Before Tang Guo spoke, Zhou Lingwei quickly yelled: "Young Master Lin, these gangsters went straight into the store and smashed things. They even robbed my mobile phone." "What are you doing?" Lin Yikai shouted at the bullies, and the bullies stopped and nced at Lin Yikai''s position. Then they continued to smash things without putting him in their eyes. Lin Yikai walked over a few steps and raised his voice, "I ask what you are doing? Get out." "Boy, are you going to die?" "Get out of here, don''t disturb Brother Biao doing things." The gangster pushed Lin Yikai, and Lin Yikai also pushed the gangster, as if sparks were rubbing between the two sides. "Brother, this kid is looking for death." "Just be honest." The gangsters stopped smashing the flowers, but surrounded Lin Yikai, punching and kicking him. In themselves, they are colluding with Lin Yikai, and only need a hero to save the beauty and bitterness. What is the hero saving the beauty? That is Lin Yikai wants to defeat them. What is bitterness? Even though Lin Yikai defeated them, he himself was beaten and injured. At first, the n was good. These people were hitting Lin Yi with a few punches, and after a while, Lin Yikai defeated them repressively. But when Lin Yikai was being beaten, the scene in his vision suddenly changed. It was no longer the flower shop before, but became a ghastly ce. This ce is Tang Guo''s flower shop. How to set up this ce in a fantasy world, there is no need to give Lin Yikai anything to eat, it is all right. Now Lin Yikai was not facing a few gangsters, but some fierce evil spirits who wanted to kill him. He knew clearly that this should be an illusion. He didn''t intend to pay attention to it, but soon he realized that something was wrong. When the evil spirits bit him, he actually felt pain. Going to sleep in the afternoon, almost slept Chapter 5057: Peerless scum man task object (18) Chapter 5057: Peerless scum man task object (18) Chapter 5057 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (18) In fact, it was a fist of a gangster hitting him. He thought that this time the evil spirits were real, and just saw the tools next to him, so he took those tools and started attacking the evil spirits. Lin Yikai didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior. This time the evil spirit was obviously really going to hurt him. He didn''t care about so much, so he could only take tools to resist. In the eyes of those gangsters, Lin Yikai didn''t say a word, picked up the vase and threw it on the head of one of their brothers. Without warning, he actually smashed the head of one of their brothers to the head. Seeing that Lin Yikai was nning to smash other people, they became angry. I didn''t say this at the beginning. Does Lin Yikai really regard their fate as their fate? If he didn''t say it in advance, he smashed the vase on his head. Seeing the brother who had passed out of aa, the gangsters became angry and rushed to hold Lin Ji down. Lin Yikai was still quite strong at this time, biting and gnawing at the gangsters,pletely treating them as evil spirits. The anger of the gangsters was really aroused, and theypletely ignored what they said before. Lin Yikai doesn''t treat them as human beings, so they don''t have to be polite. Even if they enter the game, they want Lin Yikai to fade away. Lin Yikai only felt that he was surrounded by evil spirits. These evil spirits bite and tore him viciously. From the pain in his whole body, he knew that the evil spirits were not polite. Although Tang Guo and Zhou Lingwei''s mobile phones were robbed, some people passed by and they helped call the police. This person passing by is Yetang. After calling the police, he walked into the flower shop and came to Tang Guo''s side. Asked her in a low voice, "Is it all right?" "It''s okay, they are fighting." Ye Tang: "I have called the police." After a pause, he asked, "Do you need to stop it?" Although it was Lin Yikai who was beaten, the opponent looked fierce and vicious, and it was obviously not in the right state to bite and gnaw at those gangsters. "Forget it, it looks dangerous," Tang Guo shook his head, "You are alone, not their opponent." "If you think you need to stop, I can still intervene. I have practiced Sanda before. There is no regtion for these gangster fights. I should be able to separate them." Tang Guo hesitated, mainly because she wanted to know how Lin Yikai was. [The host is big, Lin Yi has broken his leg, I think it''s almost done. "Then I will trouble you. If it doesn''t work, you run quickly." Tang Guo''s words amused Ye Tang. For some reason, he obviously felt that Tang Guo didn''t care about Lin Yikai''s life and death, which was really strange. In fact, he wanted to stop it, and let these gangsters continue, Lin Yikai might really be dead. Ye Tang walked over and attacked those gangsters who were weak, and beat them without fighting back within two strokes. Tang Guo also handed the cloth strips tied to Yetang: "Tie them together." Yetang nodded gently and did so. At this point, all the gangsters were tied up. Lin Yi was smashed by the gangster at first, and now he was half unconscious. He only knew that the evil spirit had been subdued, and he was considered a victory this time. When the police arrived, the scene could no longer be seen. Several gangsters were controlled, and their bodies were all hurt by Lin Yikai''s bite. Lin Yikai was the worst, two of his front teeth were knocked out, his leg was broken, and a vase was smashed on his head. First, he was dragged to the hospital by an ambnce, and the scene was in a mess. Tang Guo and his party were invited to take a statement. Chapter 5058: Peerless scum man task object (19) Chapter 5058: Peerless scum man task object (19) Chapter 5058 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (19) When being dragged to the police station, Zhou Lingwei did not forget to remind the police to copy the surveince cameras from the store. When the confession was recorded, Yetang sent Tang Guo back to the store. Zhou Lingwei couldn''t help but her eyes flushed red when she saw the awful look in the store. Those gangsters were too damnable. "Send two people to clean it." Tang Guo said to Zhou Lingwei, "I''ll clean up the store these days, and open it next week." Zhou Lingwei was not upset immediately: "Boss, can you still drive?" "Can open." Zhou Lingwei sobbed: "So much loss, boss, don''t force it." Ye Tang was amused by the side, this is the daughter of the Tang family, let alone being smashed into a flower shop, it is smashed into ten flower shops, hundreds of flower shops, all can afford to lose. "An Xin, quickly call someone toe and clean up, then go home and rest." With Tang Guo''s affirmation, Zhou Lingwei was really not sad, and her whole body became energetic. She can be regarded as sharing the trouble with the boss today! "Howe those gangsterse to your store to make trouble?" Ye Tang asked Tang Guo inadvertently, sending Tang Guo to the hospital. In fact, he felt that Tang Guo was smashed at the flower shop, without any particr anger, and the whole person looked very in. "They brought a bouquet of flowers over and said that the flowers were not good, so that their boss failed to chase his girlfriend, so they came to trouble." "Then, I started with my flower shop." Ye Tang: "What''s the matter with Young Master Lin?" "He should have been passing by and saw someone hit the flower shop. He came up and shed with them. They fought into a ball. I didn''t have time to stop it. . Its better to lose that little thing than to be beaten up. Ye Tang: "Young Master Lin looks like something is wrong." "It''s not the first time something is wrong. I saw him look very strange and hideous, as if he had a deep hatred with those gangsters. Later in the hospital, I think I should remind the Lin family whether or not to do something for Lin Gongzi. Inspection." Tang Guo really disliked Lin Yikai. Today, the other party was beaten and went to the hospital. It was because of her flower shop. Therefore, she had to use a method to let Lin Yikai and his friend Lu Sheng''s n be known. At that time, the other party didn''t have any reason to make her grateful for it. Even the Lin family knew that they did not dare to kidnap her with morals. When Tang Guo came to the hospital, the Lin family had already been waiting there. When seeing Tang Guo, the Lin family didnt look good, especially Mother Lin, who walked up to Tang Guo and said in a questioning tone: "What happened when I opened it? How could I get beaten in your shop? Broken my leg?" "I heard that brother lost two teeth." Lin Miaomiao red at Tang Guo bitterly. "My brother is really unlucky. Your florist caused trouble and the retribution was on him." Although Father Lin didn''t say anything, he was very dissatisfied with Tang Guo, and he didn''t even have a straight eye. Tang Guo only faintly said sorry. The Lin family was not satisfied with this attitude. Just when they wanted to say something, Tang Guo''s cell phone rang. She was standing next to Mother Lin and Lin Miaomiao. When they saw her flipping through their phone, their expressions changed, and they secretly looked at her phone. It''s just that Tang Guo didn''t wait for Tang Guo to look through the content of a strange number, and a caller ID appeared. Tang Guo picked it up, and there was a male voice over there: "Miss Tang, the hero you think of saving the United States is just a calction. I sent you something, you should be interested." Chapter 5059: Peerless scum man task object (20) Chapter 5059: Peerless scum man task object (20) Chapter 5059 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (20) Just such a sentence, not only Tang Guo heard it, but also Mother Lin and Lin Miaomiao who stood beside her. The phone has been hung up, Tang Guo clicked on the previous file package again this time, and after opening it, he found that it was actually a video. She directly clicked on the video, and Lin Mu and Lin Miaomiao were aroused by curiosity and nced at her mobile phone. It was quite quiet here, and Tang Guofang''s video was not loud, so everyone might hear it. The first video was when Lu Sheng gave Lin Yi a bad idea. The second video is when Lin Yikai urges Lu Sheng to arrange people quickly. The third video is when Lu Sheng brought a few gangsters and Lin Yi to meet. The three videos, coupled with the sound inside, are enough to prove that today''s scene is a calction, but it is a heroic rescue n and a bitter n nned by Lin Yikai and Lu Sheng, but I don''t know what is going on. After watching the video, Tang Guo''s eyes fell on the three Lin family members. The three of the Lin family felt that their faces were burning fiercely, and theyined in their hearts that they didn''t know which opponent of their family was, and they even started the forest like this. "I didn''t expect Young Master Lin to be such a person." Tang Guo put away his mobile phone, "I don''t think I need to stay here anymore. When Young Master Lines out, please tell him that the rtionship between us is already over. Please trouble him. Don''t bother with this kind of thought, so as not to cause the consequences like today. Besides, I don''t like to deceive, especially calctions like this." No matter what Tang Guo said at this moment, the Lin family didn''t answer a word, they just wanted to put a fig leaf over their head. If Lin Yikai is helping and injured, they can stand on the moral high ground, no matter how they me Tang Guo. Now that the truth is clear, it is obvious that Lin Yikai is conspiring with others to calcte, what stand can they stand for? This ident was clearly caused by Lin Yikai himself. Tang Guo turned and left, Ye Tang hurriedly followed. "Please trouble you to take me to the police station." "Of course there is no problem." Ye Tang didn''t expect Lin Yikai to do this. But after another thought, who is Lin Yikai? It is not surprising that people who do whatever they can to achieve their ends do such things. The person who sent the video to Tang Guo, not Lin''s opponent, just couldn''t understand Lin Yikai. When he arrived at the police station, Tang Guo gave all the previous videos to the police. The police looked at each other and quickly copied the video. After a long time of trouble, this is Lin Yikai''s own business. Tang Guo had already returned home. ording to her estimation, Lin Yikai should be out of the operating room. It didn''t take long before Lin Yikai woke up, he didn''t even know that the sky had changed outside, and he was expecting Tang Guo to pounce into his arms with tears. He thought that no matter whether he met the evil spirit before or what he did, Tang Guo would definitely be touched by his serious injury. However, when he opened his eyes, he found that the Lin family were all in the ward. After scanning around, he didn''t see Tang Guo. "Parents, where is Guoguo? She didn''t follow? Is it still in the police station?" When he was confused before, he heard the sound of an rm, so he said that. Father Lin''s expression was difficult to say, Lin Miaomiao didn''t know what to say, and she was ashamed today. "Parents, where''s Guoguo? She won''t have an ident, will she?" Mother Lin said angrily: "What can she do? Very good." "that" Father Lin interrupted Lin Yikai and said with a calm face: "Are you looking forward to someone standing next to your hospital bed, so moved that tears will fall into your arms, and since then, you will die?" see you tomorrow New January, the little cuties vote for monthly votes. Chapter 5060: Peerless scum man task object (21) Chapter 5060: Peerless scum man task object (21) Chapter 5060 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (21) Lin Yikai is a little confused, isn''t it? Seeing his appearance, Father Lin coldly snorted: "It''s not clean to do things, and someone took a video as evidence. How could I have such a stupid son like you?" "Brother, because of you, I was ashamed today. I thought it was Tang Guo''s flower shop that caused the troubles to your troubles. Who knows that those **** actually colluded with you. It''s a shame, I have never been lost. That big face." "Okay, don''t you say a few words, just after the operation, can you let him take a good rest?" Mother Lin can''t stand it anymore, Lin Yikai is miserable enough, "Oh, how can you Being with that kind of gangster, and fighting, for a woman, as for? If people want to break up, then break up. On the terms of our family, it''s not that you can''t find the right person." Lin Yikai''s head is very big now, he didn''t expect things to be like this. Before, he was thinking in a daze, no matter what, he was injured because of the flower shop. Now that he sees blood, he will lie down in the hospital for a while. Tang Guo should be moved to tears, right? Who knew that his n with Lu Sheng would be photographed by some troublesome people and sent it directly to Tang Guo. Don''t talk about touching Tang Guo now, it''s impossible to make peace. "Obviously there is no problem, how could this be? I don''t know who is fixing me." Lin Yikaiined to 978, "Should I follow the original plot, shouldn''t change it privately, she will like me by herself," When the timees, I wont do things like that to hurt her. If I dont abandon her, will it be fine?" "978, what should I do now?" [Host, I think you should be cold. The heroic salvation and bitter n you and Lu Sheng nned not only failed to take effect, but now that she knew about it, it was counterproductive. Few women can ept this setting. Needless to say, Lin Yikai knew he was cold. "You have a good rest. Don''t go out and wander around recently. Don''t think about Tang''s person. It''s useless to think about it." Father Lin is really mad at this. There is absolutely no way to hide it. The people here would probablyugh at their Lin family. "978, is there really no room for maneuver?" [If you want to try the host, you have to wait until you get better. I think for the first task, you can choose to try the water. ording to the current situation, I don''t expect you to seed in one go. With the relief of 978, Lin Yikai wanted to understand: "Well, this world''s mission, I don''t have a mentality of sess. When I''m done, I will try again and learn from the experience of failure. Anyway, there are three times. Opportunity, losing an opportunity is not a big problem either." It''s not that he didn''t want to seed, but that Tang Guo already knew that he was looking for a bastard, and he had to admit his fate. On the same day, Lin Yikai tried to dial Tang Guo''s phone and found that he had been hacked. Not only that, but someone from the police came to ask him some information. The next day, Tang Guo asked Lin Yikai toe and ask him to pay for the loss of the flower shop. The fact that Lin Yikai was looking for a gangster was thoroughly spread in the circle. It was a joke for a while. Tang Guo continued to open her flower shop, maintaining the same life as before. But in her flower shop, there is a customer whoes to buy flowers on time every day. Ye Tang bought flowers here for half a month one after another, and every time he greeted Tang Guo, he didn''t even ask the other person. He was very distressed about whom he bought the flowers for. Chapter 5061: Peerless man task object (22) Chapter 5061: Peerless man task object (22) Chapter 5061 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (22) "You buy these flowers every day, who are you buying them for?" On the 30th day, Ye Tang finally waited until Tang Guo asked this question. He was overjoyed, he could see the joy between his eyebrows, and replied briskly: "Buy it back and decorate the house, but he didn''t give it to anyone. That is to simte, if he has a girlfriend in the future, he will buy flowers for her every day. Develop this habit , I will never forget it in the future." "Oh, I see." Tang Guo didn''t ask any more and asked Zhou Lingwei to wrap Yetang with flowers. How could Zhou Lingwei fail to see that Ye Tang was obviously interested in her boss. In fact, she didn''t expect Lin Yikai to be that kind of person. Even more unexpectedly, he finally stole the chicken without losing the rice. After all, Lin Yikai should be recovering soon. I don''t know if the other party wille to her boss because of that. If it were a civilian girl like her, she definitely didn''t want to leave Lin Yikai''s second-generation rich. But her boss is not short of money, and she is not bad in itself, and she will never see Lin Yikai again. "Does Ye Shao have anyone he likes?" Zhou Lingwei asked inadvertently. In her opinion, Ye Shao was much better than Lin Yikai, at least it seemed sincere. Ye Tang thought about it and replied: "Yes." "Just don''t know that she likes me or not, I''m working hard, I hope she will notice me one day." Zhou Lingwei didn''t say more, her boss was definitely not a fool, and Ye Shao was so obvious that he probably knew what he meant. s, these years, being an employee of a flower shop has to be able to withstand this daily dog food state. "Recently, some projects have been added to the entertainment city. Is Miss Tang interested in going there?" Ye Tang felt that he needed to take the initiative to attack. He could feel that Tang Guo didn''t hate him or hated him, so he had a chance. "Ye Shao, is it inappropriate for you to do this?" Lin Yikai''s voice came from the door, he walked in with a bad expression, and walked in front of Tang Guo in two steps. "Guoguo, listen to me. I really didn''t mean to do thatst time. I really didn''t want to lose you, so..." Tang Guo nced at Lin Yi and said, "Needless to say, it''s not good between us. Actually, I don''t like the prodigal son to turn his head back, and I prefer the clean one at the beginning." Tang Guo''s wordspletely blocked Lin Yikai''s mouth, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. Ye Tang''s lips couldn''t help but curled up, but fortunately, he was the cleaner one. His parents taught him to keep himself clean since he was a child. Don''t think that a man can go out and mess around. If you have a girlfriend, you must have something you like. Don''t do things that deceive people''s feelings and have fun. System: This guy can''t hide his expression? "What are the new items you are talking about?" Yetang knew that Tang Guo had agreed, but Xie Lin said, "You will know when you go, it''s on the water." At the end, he added: "Young Master Lin can go together if he is interested. This project is not scary at all." Lin''s mouth was crooked as soon as he opened his mouth. This sentence was extremely insulting. Speaking of which he made a fool of three times, this Yetang was all there. "There is nothing to say between us, Young Master Lin. From now on, I will return to the bridge and the road. I hope you won''t disturb my life again." Facing Tang Guo''s resolute words, Lin Yikai had nothing to say. He can''t force it, right? Even if it is reluctant, and cannot get her sincerity, the task will still fail. Moreover, it is estimated that other things will happen. He could only watch Tang Guo and Ye Tang leave, they were still talking andughing. Chapter 5062: Peerless man task object (23) Chapter 5062: Peerless man task object (23) Chapter 5062 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (23) "By the way, Young Master Lin, I want to remind you that you should probably go for a mental check." Tang Guo took two steps, and suddenly remembered one thing. He turned around and said to Lin Yikai, "I have nothing to do with you. I met three times, and each time you looked terrifying, as if you saw something strange, I didn''t feel normal. This is especially like a mental illness." Lin Yikai wanted to shout, he was not sick. But when the words came to my lips, thinking of his abnormal situation recently, I was a little confused. At that time, he was the only one who had the problem. Even 978 didn''t find anything, could it really be his mental problem? For the first time, the staff were treated as murderers, and the props of the haunted house were treated as corpses. The second time, it was a roller coaster ride, he thought it was an abandoned roller coaster, still dead. The third time, in Tang Guo''s flower shop, he thought he was surrounded by evil spirits. Lin Yikai stood still entangled and shook his head quickly, no, impossible, how could he be ill, absolutely impossible. He thinks that something dirty is still on his body, so he should go to the temple to worship. Lin Yikai didn''t take Tang Guo''s words as the same thing. Later, he came to find Tang Guo several times, but to no avail. "Then my mission in this world has failed?" Even if emotions were injected into the system, the task was not progressing, and the rtionship between Tang Guo and Ye Tang had progressed rapidly recently, and Lin Yikai had little patience to continue doing that. It is one thing to infuse feelings, it is another thing to stay loyal to a person forever. [It seems that there is no y. People have passed the best time to deceive, and now there is a wonderful and clean Yetang by his side, it is strange to see you. You are a scumbag and a rich second-generation gnawing old man. To be honest, you can''tpare to Yetang except for scum. The appearance is notparable, the height is notparable, the wealth is notparable, and the IQ is notparable...]978 Tucao. "It''s all right, you are enough, who is your host? Since it can''t match, then forget it, see you in the next world. Or, you send me to the next world." [Are you dreaming? Also send you to the next world without energy? Your mission has not beenpleted, what shall I take to send you to the next world? You are here to change the life of the scumbag. Now, you have to live your life before you can leave. "That''s really a painful thing." Lin Yikai rubbed his head, "Just y with women, I''m afraid I get the same disease as me in my previous life, so I should do something else," Lin Yikai thought of this suddenly. My heart said, "Since I can''t get her heart, I don''t want to make Yetang feel better. Anyway, I also know the opportunity. It''s better to do some damage to the Ye family and make the Ye family ufortable. [Sure enough, he is a scumbag. If he doesn''t get it, he won''t be bad for others. Okay, anyway, you won''t get her sincere heart. Do whatever you want. I will tell you first that you only have three chances. If you fail the next two times, you will have no chance. "Know, know, I will definitelyplete the task in the next world, and promise to let the woman who likes me, like me again, and still be devoted to me. The two of us will live with me forever, okay?" Chapter 5063: Peerless scum man task object (24) Chapter 5063: Peerless scum man task object (24) Chapter 5063 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (24) [The host is big, it seems that Lin Yikai intends to correct evil and return to the right, and is currently learning to do things with Lin''s father. During the period, with the future generations he knew, he proposed several good profit ns, which were appreciated by thepany''s senior management. In my opinion, this kid''s purpose is not pure, and it may be detrimental to the Ye Family. "Has he been activetely?" [Yes, he won''t be absent from the recent business reception. This kid wants to get the power of thepany early, so he can start with Ye''s. After learning that Lin Yikai would not be absent from themercial cocktail party, Tang Guo found the manager who managed the Tang family and asked for the entry qualification for the cocktail party. She attended a recent reception. Ye Tang was also there that day. He didn''t expect Tang Guo to be there, and he didn''t care about anything, like a bodyguard, following her all the time. Tang Guo''s arrival really attracted many people''s attention, and they were all wondering whether the only person in the Tang family was about to leave the mountain. Tang Guo didn''t have that n. She just came to Lin Yikai, and the other party was dishonest. She could only count him to a mental hospital for treatment. "Why don''t youe over and tell me, otherwise I will pick you up." Ye Tang said. Tang Guo: "It was decided temporarily, I just wanted toe and have a look, but didn''t want to do anything. I have been living a rtively clean life, I want to join in the fun." Ye Tang didn''t think much about Tang Guo being able toe here, and he didn''t refuse to stay with him. This attitude represented his sess. The two chatted, and it didn''t take long before Lin Yikai came. All four of the Lin family came. As soon as Lin Kai walked in, he saw Tang Guo and Ye Tang, and Lin Miaomiao''s eyes fell on Ye Tang first. Young Master Ye, there are not many women in the circle who are unmoved. Don''t look at Tang Guoneng sitting here peacefully, in fact, many pairs of fiery eyes have fallen on her. But she didn''t care, it didn''t matter how long they stared, as long as they didn''te to provoke her, it didn''t matter how she stared. "She''s looking at you." Tang Guo noticed Lin Miaomiao''s obsessive eyes, "You are too annoying." Ye Tang showed a very innocent appearance. When others looked at him, he could not help it. What he can do is just ignore it and ignore it. Lin Yikai still walked towards Tang Guo, to be precise, he walked towards Yetang: "Ye Shao, I''m so interested." "Young Master Lin." Ye Tang responded faintly. Lin Miaomiao walked over and greeted Ye Tang enthusiastically: "Ye Shao, I didn''t expect you toe too." "Hello, Miss Lin." At this moment, the music happened to sound, and Lin Miaomiao boldly said, "Ye Shao, are you interested in doing a dance?" "Sorry." Ye Tang refused without hesitation. "Except for my mother and my girlfriend, I don''t dance with other women." Lin Miaomiao''s expression was a little embarrassed, and she smiled, and couldn''t help but stared at Tang Guo who was sitting on the side. Ye Tang knows that Tanguo has a hatred value, but he is really innocent. He can''t help but refuse, right? "Beautifuldy, dance?" Ye Tang reached out to Tang Guo. Tang Guo pped his palm: "I don''t want to jump." "Well, tell me when you think about it." Lin Miaomiao smiled stiffly, and then red at Tang Guo. Ye Tang was very guilty about this. He felt that no matter what he did, he would bring hatred to Tang Guo, but he couldn''t just because of others, he wouldn''t show his heart, right? "Miss Lin''s eyes are ufortable, so it is better to go to the hospital." Ye Tang said straightforwardly, don''t always stare at his girlfriend here. Chapter 5064: Peerless man task object (25) Chapter 5064: Peerless man task object (25) Chapter 5064 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (25) Lin Miaomiao was about to be **** to death by Ye Tang. Tang Guo couldn''t help but stared at Ye Tang. Ye Tang quietly said in her ear: "You don''t dance with me, but you can''t stop me and others from showing that you like you." "I have a lot of enemies." Tang Guo pushed him aside,pletely treating the two brothers and sisters of the Lin family as air. "I will protect you. If you are afraid to live alone, I can move over to live with you, or you can move to my side to live with me." Ye Tang said shamelessly, "I will send You go to work and pick you up from get off work. If you are afraid that the flower shop will be destroyed again, I will hire two bodyguards for you." Lin Yikai''s mouth became irritated when he heard what this meant. Really, he regretted that he should not decide to take Tang Guo to the haunted house without authorization. If he doesn''t go to the haunted house, then he won''t be contaminated with dirty things, nor will he make a bad impression on Tang Guo, let alone the shameless thing like Ye Tang. This shameless thing actually took advantage of the vain and let him have no chance. Yetang, right? You wait, if I, Lin Yikai, don''t bankrupt your Lin family in this life, I won''t be named Lin. Ye Tang suddenly felt a trace of ufortable breath passing from Lin Yikai''s body, and frowned slightly. He was not surprised that Lin Yikai was hostile to him, this was normal. Tang Guo came here today because she had serious business to do. She had been paying attention to the waiter serving the wine. Seeing that she was about to finish drinking, she beckoned over there. The waiter saw that there were four of them here, so he brought four sses of wine. Tang Guo first picked up a cup and handed it to Ye Tang, and asked casually, "Young Master Lin, Miss Lin, do you need it?" "I don''t want it, I don''t like to drink, I drink." Lin Miaomiao quickly replied, okay? "Young Master Lin, do you want it?" Tang Guo asked again. Lin Yikai did not refuse, and nodded slightly, Tang Guo handed him a cup. Because of being infused with emotion, Lin Yi opened his eyes, of course, that liked Tang Guo, so it was still difficult to refuse when she offered something. Tang Guo sessfully took a ss for himself and drank it slowly. Lin Yikai had something to discuss today, so he drank the wine and went to find his goal. Only ten minutester, Tang Guo heard a scream from a certain direction, and the sound of a broken wine ss. Some voices reached her ears intermittently. "Young Master Lin is crazy." "Young Master Lin suddenly went crazy and beat Mr. Zhang. He overturned the table and smashed Mr. Zhang on the head with a wine bottle." "Oh my god, it''s scary, if it weren''t for the waiter to stop him, Mr. Zhang''s head would definitely bloom." Ye Tang looked at Tang Guo: "Does he really have a mental illness?" "Maybe, counting this time, I saw him have had four episodes." When Tang Guo said this, Lin Miaomiao passed her in a hurry. Hearing her words, he stared at her again. . "Miss Lin, I still advise you to take Young Master Lin to check it out if you have time. He doesn''t do this once or twice. He has had four episodes." Lin Miaomiao didn''t stare at Tang Guo again this time, and he also had some doubts in his heart. Is her brother really mentally ill? Whether it is or not, things are getting serious today. That important cooperation is absolutely ruined andpletely offended Mr. Zhang. Don''t think about opportunities for cooperation in the future. Lin Yikai had been going crazy, and was eventually tied to the car by many waiters and security guards and taken to the hospital. There is no need for Lin Miaomiao''s reminder. Everyone knows that he has a mental problem, and the Lin family have to take him for an examination. But everything was normal, but after that, Lin Yikai alsomitted several crimes at home. He always fisted the people around him and pushed Lin Miaomiao down the stairs. Lin Yikai was almost beaten by Lin Yikai. . In the end, the Lin family decided to send Lin Yikai to a mental hospital. That day, Lin Yikai yelled loudly that he was not sick! But who believes it? "I really don''t have a disease, why don''t those people believe it?" Lin Yikai said loudly in the mental hospital, "978, I really have no disease." The nurse guarding by his side is not strange to seeing him, and doesn''t ask who he is talking to. really? ] 978 asked uncertainly. see you tomorrow Chapter 5065: Peerless man task object (26) Chapter 5065: Peerless man task object (26) Chapter 5065 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (26) "I''m really not sick." Lin Yikai exined to System 978, but he obviously found that 978 didn''t believe it. Therefore, in the boring days of the mental hospital, hemunicated with 978 every day and did not fall ill again. 978 finally believed that Lin Yikai was not ill. Because he was not sick anymore, Lin Yikai tried to find a way to get out, but every time he was very emotional, he couldn''t get out. Another reason is that I don''t know who provoked Lin Miaomiao, Lin Miaomiao actually intends to take possession of the family property. Since Lin Yi was admitted to the mental hospital, she finally realized the happiness of her parents being the only child. She didn''t want Lin Yikai to go back. She didn''t know what it means to befortable without Lin Yikai. So, she used some means to make Lin Yikai encounter some difficulties when she was discharged from the hospital. Therefore, Lin Yikai has never been discharged from the hospital in his entire life. The Lin familys parents believed in Lin Yikais illness. Later, when they were older, they simply left the matter to Lin Miaomiao to take care of them, and he had no chance of being discharged from the hospital. A long timeter, the Lin family was handed over to Lin Miaomiao and gradually declined. Tang Guo married Ye Tang and lived happily all his life. Even if she was dying, she didn''t n to reveal a little bit of the situation with Lin Yikai. She still regrets that Lin Yikai still has two opportunities. If you can''t meet her in your next life, maybe you can really make the other party sessful. The system tried to catch 978, but 978 was a bit different from the system it had encountered before. The other party was very alert, the system showed a little breath, and 978 immediately shrank up, but it never appeared. In theter period, even Lin Yikai thought that 978 felt that he was useless and directly abandoned him. Until the end of his life, 978 appeared: [Host, I will send you to the next world. "You didn''t go?" [Host, what are you kidding, how can I go? I also want to assist you inpleting the task. "Why didn''t you show up until then? I thought you abandoned me." Lin Yikai also hoped to live on with his memories, otherwise he would have cursed 978 long ago. In this life he has been too frustrated, and he almost became mentally ill. The people here are not normal, and he is suffocated to death. He was still very ambitious at first, thinking about making the Lin family feel guilty after going out. Later, when Lin Miaomiao took over the Lin family, he lost that thought when he heard that the Lin family had fallen and went bankrupt. He also understood, who didn''t want him to go out? Isn''t it just Lin Miaomiao''s little sister who wants to take charge of thepany? He was really angry. "Can you go now?" [Yes, host. "Wait a minute, where did you go before, I kept calling you, but you didn''t show up because you didn''t have enough energy? Sleep?" [Not really, it''s because I suddenly felt a crisis and felt unsafe outside. 978 quickly exined, It may be that there is a more advanced energy system than me. I am afraid that the other party is not good for me, so I hibernate and hide it first to avoid being discovered by the other party. I tested it a while ago, the danger is gone, maybe the other party just passed byst time. If the other party is still there, I n to drag your soul directly to the next world. Although it is a little harder, it is much better than being caught by the opponent. "Why, your systems are not in one ce yet?" [No more, this is moreplicated. After youplete a few more tasks, you can unlock more knowledge points in this area. Chapter 5066: Peerless man task object (27) Chapter 5066: Peerless man task object (27) Chapter 5066 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (27) Coming to the new world, Lin Yikai took a fierce breath of the air here and exhaled refreshedly. He didn''t even bother to read the information. He wandered around the house a few times, then went around a few times, and realized his freedom before returning to the house. [Host, have you enough activities? Time to look at the information. Since yourst world mission failed, the time of this world teleportation will go onter, which means that it is not so timely. The specific point is that something has happened and it is irreversible. Lin Yi was a little happier: "You can pass the memory to me to see." Bad? How bad is it? "Fuck me, isn''t this cheating me? This is an enemy, how can I get her sincerity?" After Lin Yikai watched the plot, the whole person was not good, "978, I suspect you are embarrassed Me, how can this task be aplished?" In this world, his identity is more ordinary. Originally an orphan, he was adopted by Doctor Tang. Later, seeing that he had good aptitude, he decided to teach him medical skills. Doctor Tang has a daughter named Tang Guo, who is his junior sister. From his childhood childhood, Dr. Tang was also his master, andter he deliberately betrothed Tang Guo to him. A few years ago, the two were already engaged. In this world, he is not only scum, but his character is quite bad. He is very ambitious and doesn''t want to live a normal life in this small town at all. He wants to go out and see a different world. Until one day, when the princess passed through the town, he had a chance. It''s just that his identity is mediocre, how can he attract the princess''s attention? It was discovered that the other party was a princess, and he overheard it unintentionally. Moreover, he still has a marriage contract, and Doctor Tang and Tang Guo are his obstacles. To get close to the princess, these two obstacles must be removed. Inadvertently, he also knew that Doctor Tang had hidden a very magical medical book in his hands, and the medical skills in it were very powerful. This medical book was only passed on to the Tang family. He could know this because he liked to listen to the root of the wall. When Doctor Tang taught it to Tang Guo, he identally heard it. And certain prescriptions in this medical book, such as those that can remove scars, won''t the princess be treated differently? There was a scar on the princess'' neck, so she wore clothes and had very high cors. At first, Lin Yikai intended to deceive the medical book from Tang Guo''s hands, butter discovered that the medical book was not in Tang Guo''s hands, but in Doctor Tang''s hands. So he disguised himself and decided to steal from Doctor Tang''s room. This was taking advantage of Tang Guo and his mother''s time to visit rtives. At that time, he and Doctor Tang were at home, and it was easy to start. It just didn''t expect that Doctor Tang was very vignt. He was discovered and his mask was unmasked by the other party. No way, he could only do nothing, attacking Doctor Tang and knocking him unconscious. Before he could take the next step, Tang Guo''s mother and daughter came back, and they ran into him assault. Then he really had no choice. He did everything and was seen, knocking both of them unconscious. Fearing to cause trouble again, he moved the three of them to the edge of the cliff overnight and threw them down. Several days have passed since that day. ording to the original plot, Tang Guo fell off the cliff and didn''t die, just amnesia. After the injury healed, she ran out again. She forgot the experience that night. She only remembered that there was a fianc who had been with her childhood sweetheart and found him back from memory. Only then did she know that he had gone to the capital and then found the capital. When I arrived in the capital, I realized that Lin Yikai was already a quasi-horse. Lin Yikai was not at all happy when she discovered her arrival. Seeing that she didn''t know what happened in the past, he was afraid that the other party would think of something, and even more afraid that the wealth he had finally found would be gone. So, he found a trafficker, tied Tang Guo and sold it, but he didn''t know where he sold it. Chapter 5067: Peerless man task object (28) Chapter 5067: Peerless man task object (28) Chapter 5067 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (28) "In other words, Tang Guo should not be dead. He is still alive, but will lose his memory." Lin Yikai exhaled, "Things are not too bad. As long as I can put this lie to the end, it shows that someone pretended to be me that day. Even if she thinks of something, she is not afraid." [Say so, but what are you going to do? Lin Yikai: "I''m going to find someone first. My master and my wife should be gone. Let''s find Tang Guo first. In other words, why is this woman also called Tang Guo?" [It may be your evil fate. I dont know 978, but the same name is not umon. After all, Lin Yikai has had so many scumbags. The sudden disappearance of Dr. Tang''s family of three is not known to anyone around him. People who knew them thought that Tang Guo''s mother and daughter had gone to visit rtives but did note back, and that Dr. Tang had gone to treat patients. Therefore, Lin Yikai pretended not to know what was going on, waited at home, opened the shop as usual, and showed no signs at all. He did this in his previous life. A few dayster he "discovered" something was wrong, and then went to report to the official. In the end, he couldn''t find the three, so he immediately dealt with the shop, and went to the capital to find the whereabouts of the three and met the princess. The princess has been away for several days. He didn''t dare to follow the princess, because he was afraid that someone would doubt something. Now that Lin Yikai is reborn, he certainly won''t follow the previous trajectory. Thinking of thest world, he hesitated again: "If I don''t follow the previous trajectory, will it be like the previous world? Will Tang Guo think of me differently? Or is he not so tempted? Should I? Follow the original trajectory and go to the capital, just to help the princess make a toothpaste to get rid of scars, improper?" [I''m just a system, host, you still decide for yourself, I can''t help you much in this regard. "Or, in a few days I''ll go to the capital first, pretending to be looking for someone, and then give the neighbors a few words to let them see my master''s family, and remember to tell them that I am in the capital." He naturally knew that Doctor Tang could not be alive, and only Tang Guo had the possibility of surviving that he dared to be so bold. "In addition, I have to have some power of my own to arrange some things, so that when Tang Guo doesn''t think of the previous things, then I and her will bepletely finished." After the decision was made, Lin Yikai had no conflicts and had already begun to n what to do. How did he know that under the cliff, the person who was talking in his mouth was helping Doctor Tang and his wife heal their injuries. The two were going to be older, and fell off the cliff again, without a halo protection, they should have died on the spot. However, Tang Guo woke up in mid-air. In an emergency, he had to use the power of his soul to entangle the two of them with silk cloth. The three of them slowly fell, including her all injured. Fortunately, there are branches below, which can provide some cushioning. Even so, she has a broken arm and a broken leg. After a simple answer, she had time to check the situation of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother. Neither of them was in danger of life. They were in aa for three days, and both of them now wake up. "Lin Yikai that beast! Beast!" Father Tang still couldn''t figure out, the child he picked up with his own hand turned out to be an ungrateful white-eyed wolf who wanted to steal the treasure of his Tang family. Knowing this long ago, he shouldn''t have picked Lin Yikai back. "Don''t get angry, fortunately our family is still alive. It''s not toote to go back and take care of him after he recovers." Mother Tangforted. Chapter 5068: Peerless scum man task object (29) Chapter 5068: Peerless scum man task object (29) Chapter 5068 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (29) Father Tang exhaled heavily, thinking of the stolen handed down treasure, and his heart ached: "It''s a pity that he took that thing away. It''s my Tang family''s treasure." "People are almost gone. It''s rare baby. You should be thankful that we are lucky, and we are not all dead." Mother Tang said angrily, "Old man, you are all right, no matter what, you will be injured first, wait for us Go back to the government to sue him." "I must sue him, use him of being unrighteous, deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, and wanting to kill others." Father Tang said with a pound of his chest, obviously unable to let go of this matter. "Guo''er, it''s not good for my father. If it weren''t for my father''s softheartedness and picking up that ungrateful thing, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. Fortunately, fortunately, we are still alive. When we go back, my father will have this marriage Discharged and send him to prison again." Tang Guo: "I''m afraid he won''t admit it." "He dare!" Mother Tang: "He dared to throw our family of three under the cliff. You said he didn''t dare to do anything? No one else ran into it at the time. We just went to correct it. He probably wouldn''t admit it. And who can believe, Can those who fall off this cliff go back intact?" Father Tang was silent immediately, yeah, this is justified and unclear. The original aggressive appearance suddenly withered, his eyes flushed, and he was crying. When Mother Tang saw this, she felt distressed and pped Father Tang on the back tofort her: "Old man, let''s heal our wounds first. We will discuss other thingster. It is useless to think so much now. When Guo''er gets better, We will find a way out." Now they didn''t move rashly, mainly because Tang Guo''s leg bones and hand bones did not grow well, in the wilderness, in case they encountered any beasts, they still didn''t know what to do. Even if it is done, they have to find the way first, find some tools, and find the direction before they can get out. They don''t have any long objects, and Father Tang ns to pick some herbs. When the timees, he can exchange some silver and silver coins for entanglement. Tang Guo had seen the original plot of this world, and was delighted when he knew that scumbag was also called Lin Yikai. She suspected that God had deliberately asked her to meet Lin Yikai by chance, so that the purpose of this scumbag could not be achieved. She was able to prevent the tragedy and clean up Lin Yikai, thinking about it, she was in a good mood. She went back in no hurry. As said before, even if they go back now, who can believe that Lin Yikai can still live if they are thrown under the cliff? This is simply a fantasy. Relying on the words of the three of them, no one else would believe it. Then Lin Yikai was very cunning, maybe he had already figured out a countermeasure, and he would beat them back then. So she didn''t worry about going back, just didn''t know what choice Lin Yi would make during the meeting. Will she stay in the town and wait for her to return, or will go to the capital ording to the original plot. After knowing how the other party chooses, she can find a way to make the other party suffer. Besides, Lin Yikai''s purpose is to get her sincere. She guessed that the other party would quibble that she didn''t do it, and if that''s the case, he would definitely find a dead ghost. Lin Yikai now has nothing, no such conditions at all. If he believes that she is the only one who survived, he still has amnesia. Then he might as well go to the capital first, gain the princess''s love with the Tang family''s treasures, and develop his own influence. As far as she knew from her memory, the princess was a arrogant person, and if Lin couldn''t get along with it, she wouldn''t consider Lin Yikai. It was also in the plot that Lin Yikai worked hard to make many things beneficial to the emperor with the Tang family''s treasures, which won the princess''s love. Chapter 5069: Peerless scum man task object (30) Chapter 5069: Peerless scum man task object (30) Chapter 5069 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (30) If Lin Yikai doesn''t please the princess, and often talks about his fiance, the arrogant and reserved princess will never be a viin to break up others. On the contrary, Lin Yikai would use the princess to hook up with the emperor, thus bing more and more powerful. People like Lin Yikai will never miss this opportunity. He must feel that the greater the power, the more he can cover up his previous mistakes, no matter whether she, the victim, will recover his memory, at least he can be prepared with both hands. If she guessed right, when she appeared in front of Lin Yikai, the other party would definitely show affection, treat her well, and wish to marry her right away. "Father, I have actually recited our Tang family''s baby by heart." When Tang''s father was sulking, Tang Guo said suddenly. Father Tang and Mother Tang looked at her together, with surprise in their eyes, and asked in unison: "Really, Guoer?" "Really, I have already recited it, and I will use a stone to carve it in the cave in a while. You are familiar with it, dad, and you can see if there are any mistakes or omissions." Father Tang didn''t care about anything at the moment, so he nodded quickly: "Okay, okay, okay, father''s good fruit, the inheritance of our Tang family falls on you." "Father, I have an idea. Lin Yi is happy and cruel. If he really uses our Tang family''s baby to cling to the rich and powerful, even if we go out, I am afraid that he will not be able to please him. Maybe he will kill him again." The expressions of the two changed. This is not impossible. Lin Yikai must be able to do everything. They are just ordinary people and have no power. Father Tang regrets it, but he doesn''t have much, but because of his kindness, he hurt his wife and daughter, it really shouldn''t. "Guo''er, what do you think?" Father Tang was still calm. Tang Guo said, "Father, when we find a way out, we won''t go back to the original town for the time being. You two will go to another ce to settle down. I will go back alone to inquire about the situation and see how the situation is." "No." Father Tang and Mother Tang said quickly, how can this be possible. Tang Guo continued: "I pretended to have amnesia." The two looked at each other, what does this mean? "I pretended to have amnesia. Even if I meet Lin Yikai, the other party will rx my vignce. When I try to try other things, I will definitely find his mistakes." Father Tang and Mother Tang were very worried. Father Tang sighed and said, "If it doesn''t work, forget it, and let''s go elsewhere to survive. If he really clings to the powerful, ordinary people like us can''t afford it. Don''t try our best. Since we are all alive and the treasures handed down have not been discarded, we will live incognito in another ce, and there is no need to go desperately." "Your father is right." Mother Tang followed. They are not reconciled in their hearts, but after experiencing this life and death, what is better than living? They don''t want to lose their family because of Lin Yikai, and they will really regret it then. If the other party really bes a big tree, they are ants and it is better to stay away. Tang Guo realized that the two of them were open-minded, very open-minded, with a clear head. Of course it is impossible to let Lin Yikai go. However, on the surface she still has to agree. "Okay, mother and father, I just go out and have a look. If I can''t provoke me, I wille back, and our family will stay away from him." Hearing Tang Guo''s words, Tang''s father and mother were relieved. For the next ten days, the three of them felt relieved. When Lin Yi opened there, he also closed the drugstore and embarked on the road to find the three people, actually going to the capital. see you tomorrow Chapter 5070: Peerless scum man task object (31) Chapter 5070: Peerless scum man task object (31) Chapter 5070 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (31) Tang Guo''s injury recovered rtively quickly, even if she didn''t do anything by herself, with Tang''s father''s medical skills, she could quickly recover. "There is nothing wrong with Guo''er''s body, but there are still some skin injuries left." Father Tang said, "Lets find some food recently and prepare to go out. The herbs we picked before are almost dried, and they can be sold to The pharmacy exchanges money." "Then I will cook the remaining rabbit meat, and then pick some wild fruits. With these things, I can eat them for a few days on the road." Tang said. Father Tang is not a weak doctor who has no power to bind the chicken. He has passed some fist and kick skills in the medical skills handed down by the Tang family. Martial arts masters will definitely not be able to train, and there is still no problem in keeping fit. Like hunting hares, it is okay to catch some prey. The three spent two days preparing, and set off at sunrise on the third morning. What they carried was a bag made out of a rope by weeds, and then woven by Mother Tang. Food, wild fruits, and herbs are all packed inside. In the hands of the three of them, each held a long stick with a sharpened end. This was picked up by Tang Guo from the mountain. After so many days, it was easy to grind out three sticks. She used this stick when she hunted. As for skinning animals, the hairpin on her head is used. It was also that Lin Yikai was a little flustered when he was doing things, thinking about transporting them out and throwing them away quickly, but there was no time to take them out. ording to the original plot, the original owner would wake up under the cliff and see her parents die by her side,pletely forgetting what happened before, and had to bury Tang''s father and mother. It took another two months to walk from the cliff back to the town where he originally lived. After finding out that Lin Yikai was looking for them, she had lost her memory and never thought that Lin Yikai was the murderer of the Tang family tragedy. So she stepped on again non-stop to find Lin Yikai''s way. She didn''t have any long things, and she could only survive by relying on her medical skills, so she barely suffered. She traveled many ces, but failed to find Lin Yikai''s whereabouts. Later, when I found out that Lin Yikai had gone to the capital, he hurried to the capital. After all the hardships, I went to the capital and saw Lin Yikai, but he turned his head and was sold by the other party. The original owner didn''t know that it was Lin Yikai who sold her, thinking that he had met a trafficker. She struggled hard, expecting her fianc toe and save her. She only knows medical skills, and has some superficial skills. She is not a martial arts master. How could she have escaped those cruel traffickers? She was often beaten and scolded when she ran away. In the end, because of her good posture, she was sold into the flower house. The old bustard Hualou regarded her as a cash cow, but she only wanted to escape. She didnt do it at all. No matter how many times she was beaten and scolded, how hard she was tortured, she was disobedient and even pretended to obey. Turning his head will bite the guest. The old bustard in the flower house tortured her in every possible way, unable to tame her. In the end, she had to grit her teeth and give up, but didn''t want to make her cheaper, so she cruelly burned a scar on her face with a soldering iron. Feeling that her neighboring teeth are sharp, she smashed her teeth, and poisoned her into dumb with medicine. I was afraid that she would run away, and I wasted so much money, asking someone to discount her leg. She finally stopped making trouble. Obediently in the flower house, acting as the girls'' coolies, healing the poor women and conditioning their bodies. She didn''t want to go out, but her appearance was ruined, her teeth were broken, she couldn''t speak, and she could no longer face the person she liked. Chapter 5071: Peerless man task object (32) Chapter 5071: Peerless man task object (32) Chapter 5071 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (32) When she wanted toe, this might be a trick of fate, no fate. Since Lin Yikai became a consort by mistake, she has a bright future, so she doesn''t need to worry about anything. At this time, she has not yet remembered those memories from the past. Perhaps those memories were too painful, and she subconsciously forgot. However, what has happened is what has happened, and when you should remember it, you will still remember it. That night, a culprit broke into the flower building, and she happened to hear the movement. She came out to check and was knocked out by the culprit. This faint, the memory that was once lost, flooded like a tide. When she woke up, beat her chest and feet in the room, and howled, she was the one who hated herself the most at that time. Because of the memory that she didn''t want to recall, she subconsciously avoided it, and failed to remember it in time. She has been looking forward to good people, who turned out to be the ones who killed her parents. As for her, she even wanted to steal her life again, and she didn''t know if her parents under Jiuquan knew about it and would scold her day and night. Because of the kind rtionship she had formed earlier, the girl in the flower house was very kind to her. Seeing her crying miserably, she asked her what happened. She picked up the pen and wrote down the **** thing, which caused the girls to scold her with her and said she wanted to help her get revenge. Over the years, she has been paying attention to Lin Yikai''s situation and learned that he is more and more valued by the emperor. These flower-house girls have no power and power, and it is a dead end to face him. Their fate is not good, how could she implicate innocent people in, so she refused their kindness. The girls knew that they couldn''t help, so they pooled money to redeem her, at least so that she could be free and do what she wanted to do. This time, she did not refuse. Getting free, taking the entanglement given by the girls, and hitting the road, is a road to revenge without chance. When she came to the capital, she tried to get into the princess mansion. After several inquiries, she learned that Princess Taiyue''s preference is food. She remembered that Princess Taiyue had been to the small town where she lived many years ago, mostly for that bite. Because of her ugly appearance, it is impossible for her to enter the princess''s mansion alone. Lin Yikai had a lot of guards beside him, making it impossible to assassinate. As for the poisoning, Lin Yikai obtained her Tang family''s medical book. She was afraid that her medical skills were much better than hers. It was difficult to seed, and it was almost impossible to seed in poisoning. Knowing Princess Taiyue''s preferences, she spent ten years traveling all over the country, learning the authentic food from various ces, and returning to the capital again. This time, with her cooking skills, she finally got the qualification to enter the princess mansion. In the princess''s mansion, she saw Lin Yikai, because of his high position, his aura was different from before. Lin Yikai didn''t look at her much when he saw her. In his opinion, she was just a cook. Hearing that his appearance was ugly, and seeing his head covered with hoarfrost, I was even more disinterested. The impression she left on Lin Yikai was an ugly cook who cooked good food. She was practicing every day, how to give Lin Yi a fatal blow. I don''t know if Lin Yikai is afraid of death. No matter when, there will always be a guard next to him watching. With her skill, he can''t get close at all. Maybe he was killed by this guard before he got close. She could only continue to lurch. After many years, she still found a chance. Perhaps the food she cooked was too delicious. There have been no idents in the past few years. Lin Yikai has already regarded her as a trusted cook in the house. She never thought about poisoning, naturally she didn''t arouse any suspicion, and she never showed medical skills. Chapter 5072: Peerless scum man task object (33) Chapter 5072: Peerless scum man task object (33) Chapter 5072 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (33) Since Lin Yikai took the initiative to ask her to cook some delicious food, she began to simte **** the other party again. In her sleeve, there was always a dagger, even when she was sleeping. She didn''t act at the beginning, but repeated such scenes countless times, and finally acted once when Lin Yikai was about to have afternoon tea. She put the refreshment next to Lin Yikai and saw him thinking with his chin on the stone table, still a little sleepy, took out the dagger, and cut his neck with a knife. However, at this moment, Lin Yikai''s child appeared and said "Daddy", which turned her years of preparation into a bubble. Lin Yikai, who had already woken up, beat her with two random moves without the strength to fight back, and was directly broken the bones of her hand. She was locked up. Lin Yikaiter learned her identity, so naturally he chose to kill her with a single knife. He whispered to her: "Junior sister, since you are still alive, you shouldn''te back again." She was feeling the disappearing life with tears, can she note back? As long as she is alive for one day, she must take revenge, even if it is moths fighting the fire. "Guo''er, wait a minute." Father Tang''s voice pulled Tang Guo back from her thoughts, only to realize that she was a little far away from the two. She stopped and walked back: "Father, what''s the matter?" "I smell blood. Judging from the smell, it is human blood. I don''t know if there are ferocious beasts nearby. Let''s be careful." Father Tang has taken out a pointed stick and looked around him defensively. By the way, see if the suffering person is alive." Seeing that Tang''s father was worried, Mother Tang said with no air: "I just said I was not a good person. Can''t help it?" "Madam, how can I say that I am also a doctor. I can''t help the dead, right? Doctor, just save the dead and heal the wounded. I don''t take people home. If I still breathe, I will bandage the other person and move to a safe ce. , How about not leaving a name?" "Okay, don''t I know you for so many years? Save it, you are all those who are in trouble. I really want to have a tone. If I don''t save, I will feel uneasy in my heart." Mother Tang said, holding a stick to guard her eyes Search around. "Tongzi, have you found anyone?" [The host is big, I found it, you can see it by walking fifty steps to the right, and it''s still angry. Tang Guo found that her father was also walking in that direction, and the pace was getting faster and faster. He obviously felt that there was something there, andined to the system: "My father has a very good nose, and this can be smelled." [There are really not many people like the host father. Many people don''t want to be nosy when they see it, and they are afraid of getting into trouble. "He is a doctor, this is an upational disease, there is no way to die." "Here here." Father Tang''s voice rose a little, and his pace became faster. He made two steps in three steps and quickly reached the destination stated by the system. Tang Guo was not in a hurry, but supported Tang''s mother to follow behind. . When the two of them arrived, Father Tang was already checking the injuries of the people in the grass. "Old man, are you still alive?" Mother Tang asked with concern, squatting down beside Father Tang, habitually opening her baggage, "What medicine do you want?" Seeing this, Tang Guo shook his head speechlessly. Her mother said that her father, isn''t it the same? Both have upational diseases. "Get me something to stop the bleeding. This guy has a deep cut on his back. It may be gone in a while." Chapter 5073: Peerless scum man task object (34) Chapter 5073: Peerless scum man task object (34) Chapter 5073 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (34) Tang Guo watched her father and mother cooperating to help people heal the injuries, and didn''t mean to disturb. With the temperaments of these two people, if you meet a gangster, you really don''t know what to do. Now that they have her, they can do something they like. The biggest regret of the original owner is not being able to take revenge. Now her parents are alive and well, so she will take care of them so that they can live happily in their lives and do what they like. Security issues, leave it to her. "It''s a young man," Father Tang looked at the young man lying on the ground after he was bandaged. "Madam, shall we throw him here? There is no vige in the front, no shops in the back, in the wild, just in case. He hasn''t woken up at night, will he be eaten by the beasts? Then I wasted so much effort and herbs?" Mother Tang answered, "Yes, it''s too dangerous to stay here." The two thought of something and looked at Tang Guo''s position with very innocent eyes. Tang Guo said that she was seen very innocent. She walked over, squatted down and looked at the young man lying in the grass: "Or, take it, I don''t think this person looks like a bad person." She reached out and touched the jade pendant on the man''s waist: "It looks very rich. Maybe it will give us a very rich reward." "Saving the dying and healing the wounded is basic, Guoer, we do not practice medicine for remuneration, this is the ancestral motto of our ancestors of the Tang family." Tang''s father said earnestly, for fear that his daughter would develop a greedy temperament. A doctor who is greedy for money is easy to do something that vites his ancestral precepts and is ignorant of his conscience. He must correct it in time. "Father, its okay to charge more for the rich to see a doctor. We also need a cost to see a doctor. If you think about it, you probably wont get a penny for the poor. Then in the long run, can you continue to save people? You have money. Just charge more. If you treat them, they won''t be stingy about it. If they give you, you will also collect them. If you don''t have money, you will charge less." When Father Tang heard this, he thought it made sense. "Guo''er agrees not to put this person here?" Father Tang turned the topic to the previous one. Tang Guo nodded: "In this wilderness, if there is a beast, this person is afraid that he will not survive, so let him take him." "Just how do we take him away?" Mother Tang asked a key question, "This person is not light, and the three of us together might not be able to take him far." Father Tang was silent: "Why don''t you stay here for the time being, waiting for someone to wake up? His injury is not serious. He used to be in aa because of fatigue and excessive blood loss. Now the blood has stopped and he can wake up in one day at most. He wakes up, we feed him some more food, he should have no problem walking by himself." This method was the best for the three of them, and Tang Guo and Tang''s mother agreed. Tang Guo found a ce, leaning against the cliff, and there happened to be some caves, and moved people over. They also nned to spend the night here, waiting for this person to wake up. [Host is big, is that guy? "you know?" [Its not easy to hear that you bring it with you without hesitation. Looking at this person''s extraordinary appearance, Billin was even better when he opened up. It was probably that guy. The system said quietly, After all, he has grown so well these years, but there are not many. This guy has never treated himself badly in appearance. Even if it doesn''t work at first, it will workter. Chapter 5074: Peerless scum man task object (35) Chapter 5074: Peerless scum man task object (35) Chapter 5074 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (35) "It''s him." Tang Guo admitted: "I just don''t know who he is this time." Regardless of his identity, if you meet him now, it bes yours. The next morning, Tang Guo had just woke up and found a strange look. She opened her eyes quickly and met a pair of probing eyes. It was the person who woke up. "Are you awake?" Tang Guo asked. Ye Tang retracted his gaze and nodded slightly. He looked down the cave: "Did you save me?" "My father and mother saved you." Tang Guo saw that there were no two in the cave, guessing that most of them went outside to get food. "They might go out to get food, I''ll go out to see, are your injuries okay?" Ye Tang: "It''s okay." He looked at Tang Guo''s back, followed her out, and kept staring at her, with some hesitation and uncertainty in his eyes. This person''s behavior coincided with the person in his memory. how could be? He still retains the memory for the next life. It is impossible for her to be the same as him. There shouldn''t be so many miracles in this world, right? Tang Guo noticed Ye Tang''s expression, turned her head abruptly, and walked in front of Ye Tang in two steps: "What are you looking at me for? I''m afraid that I will be a bad person and will drag you out and sell it?" "No, no." Listening to this tone, Ye Tang became more and more suspicious, but he couldn''t be sure. "My name is Ye Tang." He decided to test it out, "I don''t know the name of the benefactor yet." He has been in this world for a long time, and he feels that he should be awakening the memory of his previous life, rather than resurrecting his soul. The memory of his previous life was awakened when he was thirteen or fourteen. Because it was the awakening of past life memories, he didn''t change anything in his life, and he didn''t even have the idea to change. In this world, there is no person he cares about, and he doesn''t have a rtive, so it''s useless to change or not. He is like the original, alive like a machine. It''s just that he didn''t expect to meet someone who behaved the same as his sweetheart, and there was some light in his eyes. Tang Guo was really stunned when he heard this name, Ye Tang? A familiar name. Ye Tang was observing Tang Guo''s behavior. Seeing her unconcealed surprise, she was a little excited, and her palms could not help but clenched into fists. Didn''t he feel wrong, this person is her? "My name is Tang, and my name is Tang Guo." Tang Guo felt Ye Tang''s nervousness. When he saw the excited eyes of the other party, he could even hear his heartbeat. He met his gaze and introduced himself with a smile. first name. Sure enough, the corners of Ye Tang''s lips smiled unconsciously as soon as the words fell. Tang Guo! This name fell in his heart like hope, allowing him, who originally intended to be the living dead, toe back to life. "Do you like haunted houses or roller coasters?" Ye Tang asked again. Tang Guo smiled slightly: "I like it all." Ye Tang was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. If he hadn''t heard the footsteps from a distance, he might rush to hug Tang Guo. His eyes seemed to be glued to Tang Guo''s body, and he couldn''t see the two who came by. He restrained his impulse and didn''t go to hug her. The miracle once hated, he now likes it very much. Unexpectedly, God would let them meet again, this gift surprised him. "Guo''er." Tang''s father and Tang''s mother walked over quickly, and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ye Tang standing far away and being very polite to Tang Guo. The two walked to Tang Guo''s side and looked up and down Yetang. Father Tang: "Young man, how do you feel about your body?" Ye Tang: "Very good, thank you." "That''s good, let''s eat first, and we will continue on the road after eating." Mother Tang said, "It''s good to recover. Youy there dying yesterday, but you were anxious to death." "Yetang, you have no memory loss, and your injury is not serious. When you are outside, you can find yourself and go home." While eating food, Father Tang said to Ye Tang, "We still have our own business. You dont have to follow us." The young man''s eyes were dishonest and he always stared at his daughter. This was what Father Tang thought. Ye Tang said, "You saved my life, and I haven''t repaid you yet." see you tomorrow Chapter 5075: Peerless scum man task object (36) Chapter 5075: Peerless scum man task object (36) Chapter 5075 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (36) "Saving the dying and healing the wounded is the basic of a doctor, I don''t need you to repay." Father Tang said. Ye Tang is very persistent. At this time, how could he separate from Tang Guo after he went out? The fate of this encounter again must be firmly grasped: "If I don''t repay, I feel uneasy." "Well, I will stay to protect you. I have good skills and can be your guard." Father Tang: "Then you might as well give some silver." Ye Tang quickly took out the silver and jade pendant around his waist and handed it to Father Tang, "Doctor Tang, here." "Giving the silver, but I am still uneasy, I decided to stay to protect you." Ye Tang can see from the embarrassment of the three of them, they definitely did not appear rashly in this barren mountain. Even the baggage is made by twisting grass into a rope and then weaving it. Although the injuries on the three of them were pretty good, there were still some marks on their faces and some scratches on their hands, and it was impossible for them to disappearpletely in such a short time. Ye Tang expected what happened to the three of them that would make such a firm n to stay and protect them. Father Tang frowned. The kid had been staring at his daughter, and he said he wanted to stay to protect them. How does he feel that the drunkards intention is not in wine, but in his daughter? But in the current situation of his family, he still doesn''t know when he can go out. Their family only has the skills of a three-legged cat. If something bad happens, they may not be able to deal with it. This kid is strong and sturdy, and he is alive and kicking even after receiving such a knife. It can be seen that his physical fitness is really good, and his martial arts should not be low. There is also a lot of strength, even if you don''t use it as a guard, you can carry some heavy objects to frighten some restless people you meet on the road. His daughter Huarong Yuemei, if she really meets someone with a bad heart, she really doesn''t know what to do. It''s pretty good to use this kid to cover people''s eyes. But, will it lead the wolf into the room? Just like that Lin Yikai? Father Tang looked at Ye Tang carefully, and saw that his eyebrows were clear, his eyes were clear, and the silk and silk he was wearing, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary person. In this way, this person is probably not someone who sees money. With the opponent''s force, if there is any evil intentions, it will not be a problem for the three of them now. The three of them have no possessions, and there is no need for him to devote himself to nning anything. "Father, why don''t you keep him? There is still someone to help carry the baggage." Tang Guo saw that Tang''s father didn''t answer for a long time, knowing that he was bitten by Lin Yikai and felt lingering. Father Tang himself nned to agree, and seeing that Tang Guo actually took the initiative to let him keep this kid, he wondered a little, and it became clear. Goodbye, Mother Tang looked at Ye Tang, smiling, full of scrutiny, he couldn''t help but hiss, patted his head vigorously, seeing him confused. "Seeing you are so sincere, let''s walk along the way," Father Tang said with a straight face, "but let''s say it first, we are a little troublesome, if you really follow us, I''m afraid there will be some danger." Father Tang agreed and thought of Tang Guo''s n. Tang Guo said that he would pretend to have some amnesia and go back to inquire about the news. He was still worried before. He wanted to see this kid in front of him. If he was a good person, he would feel relieved to go with Tang Guo. This man has an extraordinary appearance, clear-cut eyes, no shortage of money, at least he will not do anything to sell his daughter. Of course, he ns to observe more on the road. Chapter 5076: Peerless man task object (37) Chapter 5076: Peerless man task object (37) Chapter 5076 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (37) "Where is Young Master Ye from?" On the way the four of them were on the way, Father Tang seized the opportunity to chat with Ye Tang. The content of the chat was vast and varied, and Ye Tang could say something about it. Seeing that his conversation was extraordinary and his behavior was fine, his father was quite optimistic. No, he has already started to inquire about the other party''s hometown. "From Liuzhou." Ye Tang replied politely. Needless to say, Doctor Tang in front of him will soon be his old man. The old father-inw checked the family background, and of course he wanted to tell the truth to satisfy the old father-inw. Father Tang remembered Liuzhou, Liuzhou was still a rtively famous ce, and the ce was very prosperous. He quickly searched for people with the surname Ye in Liuzhou. This search found that Ye was a big family in Liuzhou, and it was impossible for a while to tell which Ye Tang was the son of the Ye family. "What do you do at home? Why did you end up here with serious injuries? If you didn''t meet the old man me, you might lose too much blood and die if you don''t get dragged by the beast to eat." Ye Tang smiled and replied: "The family is in business." "The injury was an ident. I met a bandit while transporting the goods." Ye Tang didn''t say anything about it. It was a coincidence that the bandit met him. His martial arts are extraordinary. Even if he meets a master, he can''t be so embarrassed. It was only because he was hit by Mongolian sweat medicine and then attacked by bandits that he was identally stabbed. While he was still awake, he chose to run for his life. He didn''t know what to think at the time. In fact, his desire to survive was very low. Since awakening the memory of his previous life, he felt like a tool man, his soul seemed to be taken away. So before I knew it, I fled to the barren mountains and ridges, and even had a life that ended in this way. Without those memories, I wouldn''t be so lost. Unexpectedly, he met the man he put on the cusp of his heart. "Who is in the family? After going out, you have to report your safety first. They should have been worried about the ident for so long." Father Tang said. Ye Tang replied: "When my grandmother and my parents left before and after when I was 13 years old, there were no siblings. Only some rtives who were not close and could not be rtives were not considered family members. They would not worry about my safety. I wish I was dead, so that I could inherit the wealth that my parents left behind." Appropriately win the sympathy of the old man. He can be regarded as a person who has lived for two lifetimes. How can he not tell that Father Tang is a very enthusiastic person, regardless of his stern face. When Father Tang heard this, he felt a little sympathetic. He couldn''t help but think of the white-eyed wolf he picked up, and he sighed, "Also a poor man." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, this guy really fudged, because she recognized her father''s softheartedness. "In that case, you must also notify the people at home early, lest those people think you are gone, maybe they are still discussing how to divide your family business at the moment." Mother Tang was a little anxious and stoodpletely. Considered on Yetang''s side. Ye Tang smiled indifferently: "There are some useful people under my hand who cant find my body. They will take care of the family business for me. I have already exined it. If I really have an ident, All the family business is scattered, and those people can''t share it at all." "Young Master Ye is an open-minded person." Father Tang admired a bit, leaving it to the white-eyed wolf, it was indeed better to leave. Chapter 5077: Peerless scum man task object (38) Chapter 5077: Peerless scum man task object (38) Chapter 5077 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (38) After being betrayed by Lin Yikai, he felt that kind of feeling, so he automatically brought it into Yetang. A thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy who has lost a family member has to silently support such arge family business and face those rtives like wolves, tigers and leopards. Difficult and difficult. Because Yetang vaguely remembered the way they ran in, they only took two days to get to the side of the road. "Doctor Tang, where are we going now?" When he came to Dalu, Yetang asked Tang Guo''s family for their opinions. He pointed to one side of the road section: "This is towards Liuzhou, which is the direction of my home, and this way is towards Qingzhou." Father Tang looked at the direction of Qingzhou and remembered Lin Yikai, with a bit of distress in his eyes, and sighed: "Our family is in a small town in Qingzhou, that is, Anzhi Town. It should not be very far from here. Far away. But for some reasons, we cant go back. We n to find a ce farther away to settle down first. Then, lets head towards Liuzhou, find a ce to settle first, and then consider the longer term." Yetang was a little excited. The direction to Liuzhou is good. The more you get closer to Liuzhou, the more people he can use. It is easier to find a ce to settle. Father Tang didn''t reveal that he didn''t want to ask Tang Guo quietly, didn''t he see how vignt his future husband would look like? This is an ancient society, not more open than modern times. He doesn''t want to leave a bad impression, so he can only bear with him for the time being and show more in front of the old man. Although this road is a big road, there are not many peopleing and going. It takes only half a day to meet some people. In the middle of the journey, they bought a bullock cart, and Tang Guo''s family sat in the bullock cart, and Yetang was the one driving the cart. Tang Guo didn''t think much, but she obviously felt that the faces of Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were quite different. This is a lot of trouble, plus no food and no rest. Now with the bullock cart and the food exchanged with people on the road, both of them were relieved. Ye Tang drove the bullock cart slowly, knowing that Tang Guo was sitting behind him, even if he didn''t speak, he felt that he was the luckiest at the moment. Without looking back, he knew she was watching him, maybe still smiling. Thinking of these pictures, he couldn''t help butugh. "what are youughing at?" Tang Guo''s voice came from behind his ears, asking Ye Tang to stop hisughter. He replied, "Think of some good things." "You are a strange person. Other people have experiences like yours, and they might say in their hearts how unlucky. You can stillugh. What good things have you thought of? "This is the secret." Ye Tang didn''t dare to say directly. He didn''t need to look back to know that Tang''s father and mother were secretly listening. If he said that because of a disaster, he met the person he was thinking of, that would be a good thing. So Tang''s father and mother didn''t regard him as a disciple, scold him shamelessly, and drive him away? He doesn''t do this kind of hard work and it''s not worth it. He will not be fooled. For such a good thing, just secretly enjoy it alone. He knew that she was bored and wanted to make him entertain. "After finding a ce to settle down, what will Miss Tang do next?" No matter what, Ye Tang intends to follow Tang Guo. This is the gift of fate, he can''t wait to stick to her day and night, for fear of identally losing her. "I n to return to Anzhi Town to see the situation." Ye Tang still doesn''t know what happened to the family of three, guessing that Tang''s father also trusted him, he should be able to ask at this time. "Can you take the liberty to ask, what happened to your family?" Chapter 5078: Peerless man task object (39) Chapter 5078: Peerless man task object (39) Chapter 5078 Peerless scum man task object (39) "So that''s it..." After hearing what happened to Tang Guo''s family, Ye Tang called out for danger. This family is really lucky, it can survive being thrown off the cliff. If something goes wrong with them, wouldn''t he have never met his wife for the rest of his life? No, he might be almost dead without meeting them. "Then what are you going to do?" Ye Tang asked this, actually revealing to Tang Guo that he would go with her when that timees. Tang Guo understood the meaning, and of course she would not refuse to have someone apany her all the way. "No one saw Lin Yikai throw our family down from a cliff. We survived and went back to sue him. It is estimated that no one would believe that someone fell from such a high cliff and lived well. Maybe Lin Yikai If we are prepared over there, we will not be sued and will be beaten upside down." Ye Tang knows that this is the case in this ancient world, and after so long, the other party has cleaned up the scene, and unlike modern times, there are cameras everywhere. "First go back to Anzhi Town to see the situation. If Lin Yikai is still there, then think of another way. He stole my Tang family''s medical inheritance. As long as this is searched from his ce, he can also be cured. crime." Of course Tang Guo talked about it, it was too simple for Lin Yikai. "It has to be so." Ye Tang said this in his mouth, but he was nning in his heart, and when he was in the city, he summoned people to find out where Lin Yikai was. It''s strange that this person is also called Lin Yikai. Is this world really such a coincidence? He didn''t believe it. In front of Tang''s father and mother, he was not easy to ask Tang Guo. I n to find an opportunity to ask the other person again, if that Lin Yikai is the Lin Yikai from the previous life. If so, then there really is an indescribable fate between the three of them. One dayter, Tang Guo and his party came to a county town. Ye Tang helped Tang''s father and mother find a small yard to temporarily settle down, and he also hired a few people to help them. In fact, they arranged guards for them. "Doctor Tang, these are my people. Please tell them if you have anything. You and Mrs. Tang will live in this yard for the time being. Whether you stay in the yard, you can go out to practice medicine." "Miss Tang is going to Anzhi Town, I don''t worry, so I will apany her there." Finally, Ye Tang added, "You two don''t worry, I will bring her back safely. Father Tang''s eyes are all round, is this all decided? Don''t you ask him? "Well, you go." Mother Tang held down Father Tang''s hand and interrupted what he wanted to say, "Then I will hand Guoer to you, and you must protect her." After observation all the way, Tang Mu believed that Ye Tang was not a bad person. This is a very careful young man, if Guoer is also satisfied, then it is best. Of course she could see the obvious attitude of this young man, and she was also very polite and knew how to advance and retreat. Comparing this way, she found that Lin Yikai''s usual behaviors were all ws. Mother Tang sighed inwardly. The child who was picked up halfway through the journey couldn''t be brought up, so it''s really better not to raise. If you can''t see it, you would rather give some property than take it home. When Tang Guo and Ye Tang left, Tang''s father looked at Tang''s mother speechless: "Do you believe in that kid Ye Tang that much?" "The young man Yetang is different," Mother Tang said with satisfaction, "Old man, let alone you didn''t feel it. This young man is not simple. He wants him to be evil. What does it mean to us? It means that our family of three is poor and white?" Chapter 5079: Peerless man task object (40) Chapter 5079: Peerless man task object (40) Chapter 5079 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (40) Father Tang: "..." Don''t be so blunt, okay? At least he has this medical skill. "A young man like him, what beautiful woman hasn''t seen? It''s not easy to choose a good rtionship? But he doesn''t have a maid. There are basically no maids in the house, only women. The servants who serve close by are all small servants, and they say that they will only marry one person in the future, and they dont want to add obstacles to the future wife. Such a person is hard to find with antern." "It''s also my family of three who are fateful, survived the catastrophe, and saw Lin Yikai''s true face clearly. God has given us such a good candidate, and we must not miss it because of some prejudice. There are many ungrateful people in this world. There are also a lot of people in the pictorial. The old man, you have treated so many people, and not everyone has forgotten you, right? You forgot that I went out to buy vegetables. Is it time to be given eggs and vegetables? Although there are few things, But it also shows that they remember us well." "Since this young man is interested in our family''s Guoer, he still knows the etiquette, advances and retreats, and is so determined, Guo''er is not disgusted, it is better to observe." Father Tang was actually persuaded a long time ago that Ye Tang really did everything to his heart. How could he be prejudiced against everyone because of a forest. In that case, it would be impossible for him to stop and help Ye Tang heal his injuries. "Okay, you have the final say, but you can''t tell you." Father Tang returned to the room with his hands behind his back. "Anyway, I can''t tell you in this life. I''ll take the herbs out to dry them. I will go out and have a look in a few days. In the house, I was idle." "Girl Guoer, where did your family go these days? It made Lin Xiaozi easy to find for a while, and we helped to find it for several days. Later, someone said whether you met an ident or a bandit. Lin Xiaozi suppressed I cant help but close the pharmacy and take a coil to find you." "Little Lin has been away for a few months, and I don''t know where to find you. How can this be good? I knew we should stop it. Maybe you could still meet." As soon as Tang Guo came back, the neighbors around him came up and said, without asking her anything. Soon they remembered that Tang Guo came back alone, not seeing Tang''s father and Tang''s mother, and quickly asked her where they were. Tang Guo pretended to have forgotten about that period of time, and rubbed her head: "I don''t know. I woke up under the cliff. I don''t know where my parents are. I just remember that I nned to save my parents. When I came back, everything was forgottenter." "Isn''t it true that I met a bandit and fell to my head by ident?" Because Tang Guo didn''t n to let Tang''s father and Tang''s mother go back to this ce, she had to lie to the folks in the vige to avoid that when Jingcheng faced Lin Yikai, the other party would be wary of knowing the news here. After dealing with these enthusiastic folks in the vige, Tang Guo couldn''t go home because the shop and house were sold by Lin Yikai. She found that these folks didn''t think there was anything. Lin Yikai had done a lot of preparatory work. He wanted to sell the title deed of the house as a entanglement to find the whereabouts of the three of them. Tang Guo couldn''t go home, so he bid farewell to the vigers, saying that he was going to find Lin Yikai and her parents. These enthusiastic folks also asked her if she had any silver coins, and finally forced her some copper coins. Tang Guo wrote down this feeling and left Anzhi Town. "Lin Yikai leased thend for my shop and house, and sold thend for money, and told the vigers that he was looking for three of us." Tang Guo returned to the carriage and told Ye Tang about this: "I guess he went to the capital. When Princess Taiyue came to Anzhi town earlier, his eyes were not right. He took my Tang family''s ancestral medical skills Inheritance, it is obvious that you want to get ahead, and the ce in the capital is suitable." "I also have a piece of news here. He did go to the capital." Ye Tang handed a letter to Tang Guo, "Look at it." Lin Yikai did indeed go to the capital. This was the news many days ago, and now I don''t know what the situation is. But Lin Yikai set up a love story for himself all the way, and wherever he went, he would tell people that he was looking for his master, his wife, and his fiancee. Therefore, it is easy for Ye Tang to know his news. "Is this Lin Yikai that Lin Yikai?" Ye Tang asked at this time. see you tomorrow Chapter 5080: Peerless scum man task object (41) Chapter 5080: Peerless scum man task object (41) Chapter 5080 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (41) "probably." Yetang confuses Tang Guo''s uncertainty, and has no intention of asking. It doesn''t matter whether Lin Yikai was the same Lin Yikai in his previous life: "Now we are going directly to the capital?" "Well, you send a message to my parents to go back, so that they can feel at ease, and leave the rest to me." Lin Yikai had already gone to the capital, Tang Guo had expected what the other party wanted to do next. So she nned to set up a round for Lin Yi so that the other side would be unresolved. The medical skills handed down from the Tang family can improve Lin Yikai''s status, and she has a way to get Lin Yikai to nt. Whether it was the original Lin Yikai, or the rebirth of Lin Yikai who came back to do a mission to get her sincere Lin Yikai, it was not a good thing. "Guo''er, what are you writing?" "Write a medical book." Ye Tang was surprised: "Did you silently write your Tang family''s medical book?" "Not really, I figured it out by myself." Tang Guo looked up and smiled, and pointed to the medical book on the small table. "This thing is not a good thing. Some of the prescriptions on it cannot be used on people." Ye Tang understood that Tang Guo''s medical books were poisonous. He remembered Tang Guo''s previous ns for partial amnesia, and when he saw the medical book in front of him, it suddenly became clear. Lin Yikai had done enough work in Anzhi Town, and even if the three of the Tang family returned, they might not be able to sue him. Now that people go to the capital, the Tang family wants Lin Yi to open up thew, but they are afraid it will be even worse. Tang Guo wrote this poisonous medical book, making Lin Yi think about it, fearing that it will be irreversible. "This thing can''t kill people. I just set up a round for Lin Yi, and only with this round can he be punished." When Tang Guo said this, she found that Ye Tang was silent. She raised her head and just happened to bump into Ye Tang looking at him: "What?" "Nothing, I just feel like I picked it up in my life. I found the world without you, just like losing the soul, the whole person and tools are the same. When I saw you, a word rang in my mind." "What?" "I feel that I came to this world to meet you just to meet you." Ye Tang said, "I don''t know how many more in this next life. If God doesn''t let me lose my memory, then I really want to trouble him. I want to send you to my side." "You pray every day, God sees you sincerely, maybe it will work." Tang Guo joked, this man is really funny, he clearly knows this, and he has to make himself amnesia. Now I am here again with unfounded worries, saying that I really want to meet her in the next life. It''s really teasing. Tang Guo continued to write medical books with his head buried, and some of the prescriptions in it were not all wrong, at least there must be some real things before Lin Yikai believed that there was no problem. Knowing the plot of this world, she can expect that Dinglin Yikai will definitely borrow Princess Taiyue to approach the emperor. When the emperor was over fifty, his physical condition was getting worse and worse. He looked old year by year, and was apanied by headaches and insomnia. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I just sat down and couldn''t sleep again. In the plot, Lin Yikai can inherit the medical skills of the Tang family, and can only prepare some medicines to make the emperor sleep peacefully. As for the headache, it can only be relieved but cannot be eradicated. As far as she knew, the emperor not only wanted to cure his illness, but also wanted to live forever. In her medical book, there are prescriptions that can make people sleep peacefully, cure headaches, and refine eternal life pills. Chapter 5081: Peerless scum man task object (42) Chapter 5081: Peerless scum man task object (42) Chapter 5081 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (42) Among them, the prescription to make people sleep peacefully is true. The prescriptions for headaches are half true and half false, effective, but they are apanied by great side effects. This side effect doesn''t hurt the foundation, she can handle it. As for the prescription of the longevity pill, it is naturally fake. After taking it, there will be great side effects, which she can handle. The prescription was written by her. It is not surprising that she can solve the side effects after taking it. If Lin Yikai knew that there was such a book, it would be impossible not to be tempted, no matter whether he was a reborn Lin Yikai or not, he would not escape this game. Ye Tang watched Tang Guo write a medical book with his own eyes, and then he made the medical book old. The edges looked tattered, and it felt like some ancient books had just been unearthed. Even he couldn''t tell, the book was a new one before. Within a month, Tang Guo and Ye Tang came to the capital. "Then I will look at you secretly on the side, don''t disturb you, okay?" Ye Tang wanted to be by Tang Guo''s side at all times, but this could easily ruin her affairs. Fortunately, he has a lot of properties and a lot of manpower in the capital, so he can arrange for some people to look at Tang Guo all the time. They spent a whole life together in thest life and knew her temperament very well. He can''t change what she decides. "Well, I''ll go first. Find a ce to stay obediently and don''t run around." Tang Guo urged, "There are a lot of women from big families in the capital. You look like you, maybe you will be favored by ady , Then there will be a bunch of peach blossoms." "I cover my face when I go out." Ye Tang quickly promised, "Never let anyone see me, don''t worry. But you, be careful, Lin Yikai, whether you have any dissolution of the marriage contract with him." "He will be dead soon, why bother with him?" Ye Tang thought, too. Lin Yi couldn''t catch her in thest life, and he couldn''t do it in this life. Besides, when Lin Yikai did such things, it was a dead end. Separating from Yetang, Tang Guo wandered around Princess Taiyue''s Mansion, because Lin Yikai lived not far from Princess Taiyue''s Mansion. Princess Taiyue was very much loved by the emperor. She moved to the princess mansion early before getting married, and went wherever she wanted. She was much freer than the general father-inw. Since learning about Lin Yikai''s news, Yetang''s people have been staring at him, and new news will be delivered to him in three or five days. When I was close to the capital, I basically sent news once a day. It can be said that every move of Lin Yikai was controlled by Ye Tang. Now Lin Yikai lives in the small courtyard arranged by Princess Taiyue, and is helping Princess Taiyue treat the scar on her neck. Originally, Princess Taiyue invited him to live directly in the mansion. Lin Yikai revealed his infatuation, saying that it would be more convenient to live outside, and maybe one day he could meet his younger sister. Without Lin Yikai''s hard work, Princess Taiyue really didn''t think about that. It should be said that at this time, Lin Yikai made Princess Taiyue a little appreciative because of his infatuation, but he still couldn''t catch it. After Tang Guo wandered around for a while, he didn''t n to find Shang Lin Yikai at this time. At this time Lin Yikai had just received Princess Taiyue''s attention, and had not yet used her to enter the emperor''s field of vision, which was not conducive to her sending the medical books in her hands to Lin Yikai. She was afraid that if she appeared early, she would make Lin Yikai change his n. After walking around, Tang Guo nned to find a ce far away from Lin Yikai, which was equivalent to a slum in the capital, and to find a small courtyard to live in. Chapter 5082: Peerless man task object (43) Chapter 5082: Peerless man task object (43) Chapter 5082 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (43) During the next period of time, she ns to gather and sell medicine, and go to the drugstore to help people make a living. When the timees, go to Lin Yikai again. Tang Guo went back to talk to Ye Tang about the incident. Ye Tang said cheerfully: "In the capital, I also have a few pharmacies. Which one are you going to do?" Its safer to put your own daughter-inw under your nose. Just let her go out for a walk, and his heart will go up and down. "Just choose a medicine shop in a remote location, a little farther away from Princess Taiyue''s mansion." Tang Guo said. Yetang was a little embarrassed: "The location is not too bad, but there are two that are far away from Princess Taiyue''s residence. It''s just that in that location, I often meet imperial family and nobles, and I''m afraid it doesn''t meet your expectations. "Then I''ll go to another house, just find one at random. When Lin Yikai uses Princess Taiyue to catch the emperor''s line, I will show up." "Or, should I ask someone to go to a remote ce to open a shop? Just open a pharmacy that can treat people with financial difficulties for free?" Seeing Ye Tang''s urgent appearance, Tang Guoughed: "Okay, it''s up to you." She was afraid that if she didn''t follow him, he would cry for a while. Sure enough, as soon as her words fell, Ye Tang''s whole body rxed, and the excitement between her brows could not be covered. "Then I will tell someone to go to a shop." Ye Tang said to Tang Guo, turned around and left, for fear that she would change her mind. In less than half a day, the shop was set up and the old doctor also invited, Tang Guo went to the shop to work. Behind this shop is a yard, and Tang Guo lives there at the request of Yetang. At the back of the yard, there is another yard, Ye Tang bought it and opened up with this yard. He usually lives in that yard, and the yard here is used to cover people''s eyes. He listened to Tang Guo''s words and didn''t go out very much. Tang Guo had entered the yard. He heard her servants report to him and found her in the house. The old doctor was sitting in the hall, rubbing his beard to help people diagnose the pulse, thinking that his employer is a young man after all. Only when he met the girl he liked, he had so much trouble. People spend a lot of money to please the girl. His boss is a good one. He opened a drug store in his house. This girl has a special hobby, and she likes to work in the drug store. "This scar really fades a lot." Princess Taiyue checked the scars on her neck in the mirror, regardless of Lin Yikai, who had her head buried behind. "Dr. Lin, how long will this scar in this pcepletely disappear?" Princess Taiyue asked expectantly, "Your prescription is really magical. At the beginning, the emperor father found out how many genius doctors in this pce could not solve this problem. . You have only shot for a month, and you have this effect. When the scar in this pce ispletely healed, you will be introduced to the emperor." "It''s a shame that you have such a high level of ability to live out." Lin Yikai said respectfully and politely: "Thank you princess." "The princess''s scar will bepletely eliminated in two months." "So soon?" Princess Taiyue''s eyebrows were filled with joy, "It''s only been two months. My pce has been waiting for so many years and almost gave up. Two months is just a sh." "By the way, is your master''s family whereabouts?" Princess Taiyue knew that Lin Yikai was very worried about Tang''s father''s family, so she asked. She also asked someone to ask for help, but to no avail. "Not yet, I don''t know where they have gone, whether they have encountered anything unexpected, I hope not." Lin Yikai looked sad, thinking that Tang Guo came to the door, it was next year''s business. Chapter 5083: Peerless scum man task object (44) Chapter 5083: Peerless scum man task object (44) Chapter 5083 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (44) Taking advantage of the time she had not yet arrived, he had to raise his position. Only by gaining power can he cover up some things that have to be covered up. He doesn''t want his mission to fail again. He has failed once, and once again, there is only one chance. He must use power, develop manpower, cover up what happened before, and fabricate another story to make Tang Guo believe that the person who did it was not him, and that he was framed. It''s all because of him in his previous life that he actually did this kind of thing, he was toote to send it, and it was toote. I don''t know if thest world mission failed, making this world mission much more difficult. In thetter part of the original plot of this world, Tang Guo only hated him, and couldn''t like him at all. It''s difficult. [Then you canplete the task well, if the task in this world ispleted, the next world will be easier. Complete the task and reduce the difficulty by half. "What if it''s not done?" Lin Yikai asked with a bad expression. He felt very bad in his heart. There must be a problem. He felt that this world was more difficult than the other world, and the difficulty was not as simple as increasing by half. [If the mission fails, the increase in difficulty is incremental. For example, if your mission in thest world fails, the mission in this world will be twice as difficult as the previous world. If this world fails again, the mission in the next world will be four times as difficult. If you can''tplete the task of the next world, it will be over! With System 978, Lin Yikai''s feet were cold to the top of his head. He gritted his teeth, no matter what, no matter what means, he mustplete the task. Otherwise, he will be gone. Two monthster, Lin Yikai healed Princess Taiyue''s scar. Princess Taiyue was very pleased. For this reason, she organized a flower viewing party to help Lin Yikai show his face at the flower viewing party. Some nobledies will have some scars on their bodies due to various idents, and now they are all looking for Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai did not refuse, not to mention that noble women would find him, even some princes would also find him. After that, Princess Taiyue introduced Lin Yikai to the emperor. When the emperor heard that there was such a powerful genius doctor, he quickly announced the person into the pce. His headaches and insomnia have been unresolved, and I look forward to Lin Yikai''s surprise. Lin Yikai is indeed better than the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital, which relieved the emperor''s headaches and insomnia a lot. The emperor himself wanted him to stay in the pce. After hearing that he was looking for his master''s family and his fiance, he allowed him to live outside the pce, but he had to listen to the announcement at any time. In the middle of the night, Lin Yikai opened the Tang family''s medical book and found the prescriptions he had used in the previous life. He also decided to use these prescriptions to gain more power and get the emperor''s attention. In any case, he has to live here for a lifetime. Of course, the higher the status of the imperial power world, the more moist he will live. "I''m going to find Lin Yikai." Tang Guo ate snacks, "He has just received the emperor''s attention right now, and he hasn''te up with more prescriptions from my Tang family''s medical books, just to help the emperor ease some personal problems. Ruo. When he waits, he brings out more things. Even if he makes some mistakes, the emperor will not kill him." There are some useful things for soldiers in the Tang Family Medical Book. Among them, the form of Zhixue Powder and Anesthesia Powder. It wasn''t that this thing could not be taken out, but that it could not be taken out by Lin Yikai. These two things were not written on the surface of the medical book, but Lin Yikai identally discovered that they were hidden in the middle of the book cover. Chapter 5084: Peerless man task object (45) Chapter 5084: Peerless man task object (45) Chapter 5084 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (45) In the original plot, Lin Yikai gained the respect of many soldiers with the help of these two things. Princess Taiyue also admired him even more, so she didn''t mind his identity, and recruited him as a messenger, thinking that he was an indomitable man. The man considered by the country. Who knew that Lin Yikai was just giarizing things from the Tang family, and it was really unexpected to find the things in the mezzanine. Tang Guo not only wanted to see Lin Yikai at this time, she also had to find a way to burn the medical book in Lin Yikai''s hands. Before burning, she just memorized the contents. "Then be careful." In the middle of the night, Tang Guo changed into night clothes and jumped out of the house. "Didn''t you say that you have to take me with you if you want to do things? Guoer, don''t you believe in my martial arts?" Ye Tang stood in front of the window. Fortunately, he kept his eyes on him, always thinking she had something to do. So he came to squat, but squatted her down. It''s also because they have lived for a lifetime, otherwise he would have been asleep right now. "Let''s go then." Tang Guo didn''t refuse Ye Tang, this person changed his clothes. Ye Tang followed Tang Guo without asking anything, and soon the two of them arrived at the courtyard where Lin Yikai lived. There are some people living in this yard right now, and they easily get to the room where Lin Yikai lives. Tang Guo took out the smoke and blew into it. Ye Tang stared at him unblinkingly, and he knew that his wife was very capable and especially good at doing things. After waiting for a while, Tang Guo opened the door and went in. Ye Tang followed, standing at the door watching the wind. When he arrived in the room, Tang Guo found that Lin Yikai was not asleep, but was reading her Tang family''s medical book under themp. Now Lin Yikai has been drugged and has fallen to the ground. She quickly flipped through the medical books and recited the two prescriptions Lin Yikai had taken out of the book cover. Afterwards, she unceremoniously pushed the candle on the medical book, looked at the medical book half burned, and turned to leave the room. "Alright?" Ye Tang asked, looking at the fire slowly burning inside. Tang Guo nodded lightly: "Let''s go, I have already recited the medical book, and the thing was burned, treat it as an ident." As soon as Tang Guo and Ye Tang left, 978 felt that the dangerous aura was gone, and quickly came out to wait and see. He wondered, why are some strange bosses passing by in every world? Fortunately, he dodged quickly, and if he was spotted by those big guys, he might not be able to escape. The system knew that 978 was afraid of him, so he deliberately let out his breath. Seeing that 978 had been hidden, he called Tang Guo into the yard. When 978 came back to his senses, I wanted to talk to Lin Yikai about the boss, but I didn''t expect that the room was on fire, screaming frantically in Lin Yikai''s ear. Lin Yikai just didn''t wake up, so he had to usepulsory means to stimte Lin Yikai to wake up. "978, what''s the matter? What did you do to me?" Lin Yikai said angrily, feeling pain all over. [Host, it''s on fire, hurry up and put out the fire, if I don''t call you, your life will be gone. 978 yelled loudly, Lin Yikai only then reacted, and the mes before his eyes. Looking at the fallen candles and the half-burned medical books, Lin Yi hurriedly started putting out the fire. The servant was also rmed and hurried over. When the fire was put out, Lin Yikai was depressed holding only a quarter of the medical books left. Even though he has his own memory in his previous life, how much the various medicines in the prescription are needed, and the precautions when preparing them, these are all to be done step by step, and he can''t even remember the medicines he needs. I originally nned to use these two prescriptions to gain more power, so it fell through. "You saw that I was asleep, don''t you know to shout?" Lin Yikai asked. [You are an adult now, dozing off by the candle, is it reasonable? It''s you who don''t pay attention to fire prevention awareness, and me me! If I hadn''t called you, you would be dead. see you tomorrow Chapter 5085: Peerless man task object (46) Chapter 5085: Peerless man task object (46) Chapter 5085 Peerless scum man task object (46) Lin Yikai opened the unfinished medical books, and wanted to see if he could find some useful prescriptions. It is a pity that most of the medical books were burned, and aplete prescription was not left. Seeing the ashes that burned almost before him, he could only admit his fate. Fortunately, he remembered the emperor''s headache relief and the prescription for treating insomnia. With these two prescriptions alone, he can also get the Emperor''s attention. Just wanting to obtain a special status is basically no longer possible. There is also a prescription for removing scars, which will make him a lot of money. With these, he can do a lot of things. "978, what did you do just now? Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Lin Yikai rubbed his head, "you shouldn''t readte at night, otherwise it won''t happen." [I felt like a big boss, so I hid. I told you before that there is more than one system in the little thousand world. I might be swallowed by some great bosses. I was swallowed, and you are in danger. "There is another boss?" [Don''t worry, the other party just passed by and didn''t find me. Lin Yikai didn''t care much about this. He was still in pain and burned a medical book like this. If he had known it earlier, he should copy a copy, and he wouldn''t fall to where it is now. Lin Yikai did not expect that he would meet Tang Guo the next day. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he turned around and wanted to leave, because there were still many things unprepared, and he was afraid of revealing ws. But Tang Guo was already very excited and ran towards him. If he turned around and left, it would be even more suspicious. "978, she should have amnesia?" Lin Yikai asked 978 in his heart, why did Tang Guo appear in the capital ahead of time? [It should be amnesia, so if you treat their family, if there is no amnesia, this moment is not running to you excitedly, but getting it and cutting it at you. The system 978''s words made Lin Yi feel a little more happy, too, Tang Guo should have forgotten what happened that day. After thinking about it, he also showed excitement in his eyes and walked quickly towards Tang Guo: "Junior Sister!" "Brother." Tang Guo also yelled, "Brother, I finally found you. I heard some people discussing along the way. A young man was looking for someone. I guessed it was you, so I came to Beijing. Its just that the road is too busy and there is no long-term possession, so I can only help people to earn some entanglement while rushing. When I came to the capital, I went to a drugstore to help with things, and I wanted to stabilize before looking for you." Lin Yikai understood now, it turned out that this was the reason why Tang Guo was able to arrive in the capital ahead of schedule. He is indeed very high-profile all the way to the capital, and he can''t wait to tell everyone that he is looking for his junior and sister''s family to promote his infatuation. In this way, even if Tang Guo recovers his memory in the future, he will be able to find a way to make it through. "Junior Sister, I''m looking for you everywhere, where have you been? Where are the Master and Madam?" Tang Guo shook his head: "I don''t know what happened. When I woke up, I was under the cliff and didn''t see my parents. Some people guessed that I met the bandits and might have lost some of my memories." "It''s fine if we can find you. Let''s find Master and Madam together next." Lin Yikaiforted Tang Guo, led her to where he lived, and told her about the recent events. Tang Guo also made up some words and talked with Lin Yi. Seeing her without any suspicion, Lin Yikai rxedpletely. Chapter 5086: Peerless scum man task object (47) Chapter 5086: Peerless scum man task object (47) Chapter 5086 Peerless scum man task object (47) If it is not the time, Lin Yikai would like to suggest that the two will get married first. But thinking that this is an ancient society, Tang Guo could not find the whereabouts of his parents, fearing that he would not agree, and it would create a bad impression. Lin Yikai held back her mind, intending to treat Tang Guo better and let her put all her thoughts on him as soon as possible. "I have searched all over the capital, and there is no news of Master and Madam, Junior Sister, do you remember which cliff you woke up on?" "It was dazed, I forgot." Lin Yikaiforted: Its okay. Lets look for it slowly. When the brothers earn more entanglements, we can gather some manpower and let them find them. Before, I helped Princess Taiyue treat her illness, and she also helped me introduce the emperor. When I get the trust of the emperor, maybe I can ask for grace there." "Ok." Tang Guo nodded slightly: "Brother, do things by the side of the emperor really apany you like a tiger?" "It''s almost the same. Anyway, if you can''t raise your head and talk like you usually do, you can''t take another look." Lin Yikai changed the subject, "I have asked someone to clean up your room. We will go out to buy two new clothes in a while. After so long, you have lost a lot of weight." System: The host hasn''t lost weight, is that guy willing to starve her out? This is obviously growing up, and after pulling a strip, the baby fat on his face must slowly recede. "it is good." Lin Yikai took Tang Guo''s baggage and found that the baggage was a little heavy, so he asked casually, "What''s in this baggage?" "It''s a small wooden box. Father left it." Tang Guo said, "I don''t know what''s inside. I don''t have a key. I am anxious to find you. I haven''t been able to open it for the time being. I heard from my father before that I went back to Anzhi town. I found out that you had sold both the shop and the house to find us. I remembered that Dad had one thing at home, so I took it out." Lin Yi wondered happily, what important thing, a small wooden box? He hadn''t seen any boxes in Father Tang. Could it be that what inheritance he couldn''t know? This doctor is really funny. He has to hide everything. He is his apprentice at any rate and he can''t take a look at him. He has to secretly leave everything to his biological daughter. ording to him, it is no wonder that so many inheritances will be lost. "Brother, now that you have found you, you can help me keep this box. Dad never let me open this box. When I meet Dad, he will give this to him. This should be very important to him. I went to look for him several times and saw him secretly looking at this box." Lin Yikai did not refuse. Seeing that Tang Guo trusted him so much, he repeatedly agreed. But I was thinking in my heart that the contents of the box that made Father Tang cares was definitely not simple, maybe it would be more precious than that medical book. Thinking of this, Lin Yi felt a little enthusiastic. If it is really another inheritance, then he will get a higher status just around the corner. Tang Guo couldn''t wait for Father Tang to return, so he might as well open the box to see what was inside. This box is not too big, it''s the size of a book, and it''s only a finger thick, so it can be seen that there is nothing in it. [Host, do you really want to open this box? If Tang Guo knew about it, it would definitely annoy you, and it would be difficult to get her sincerity. Chapter 5087: Peerless scum man task object (48) Chapter 5087: Peerless scum man task object (48) "After a long time, she will regain her memory. If I don''t have the supreme power and can''t arrange for the dead ghost, this task will not bepleted. I can only get the power before I have the opportunity to arrange the dead ghost. With my current ability, It''s impossible to do this." [All right, as long as you canplete the task. "I can open this lock. There is no difficulty. If there is a medical book in it, I will copy a copy, leave it alone, and lock it back. I won''t say, don''t you, can she know?" Lin Yikai sessfully flicked 978, and then began to unlock. There is really no difficulty in opening this kind of lock. He once studied this kind of lock and opened it after a while. After removing the lock, he nervously opened the wooden box. Seeing the contents inside, he showed such an expression as expected. There are three items in the box, a bag of gold needles and a short knife, which are shorter and much thinner than ordinary daggers. At the bottom, there is an old book. The handwriting on the cover of the book could not be read clearly, but it did not prevent Lin Yikai from being excited. If he didn''t anticipate the mistake, this is another medical book. He was tremblingly holding the medical book and flipping through it. He was excited looking at the prescriptions. Among them, there were three prescriptions that attracted his attention the most. After careful calction, these three prescriptions were all he needed now. Sleep well, treat headaches, and eternal life pills. Lin Yikai hesitated looking at the prescription of the eternal pill. Will there be eternal pill? He had heard that some emperors would be reluctant to die when they were old. They would pursue longevity and raise a group of alchemists. However, these alchemists are not serious alchemists, and the refined pills are basically heavy metals exceeding the standard. Not only did not live long, but it also allowed the emperor to survive early. Although he didn''t know whether the longevity pill was true or not, Lin Yikai decided to copy all the contents of the medical book. There are a total of more than 20 prescriptions, each with its own beauty. After the copy waspleted, he put the things back in their original positions, and wiped them with a donated cloth before putting them back, so as not to leave his fingerprints. Maybe the ancients didn''t care about these, he was just in case. The small wooden box was locked again, and Lin Yikai hid it. He decided to try this sleeping medicine first, saying that he had improved the previous one. "Oh? Is what Lin Aiqing said is true?" The emperor was surprised, but also somewhat delighted. Since Lin Yikai appeared, his symptoms of insomnia and headache have alleviated a lot. Hearing Lin said that Anmian''s prescription had been improved, he was intrigued. "I don''t know what improvements have been madepared to the previous ones?" Now every day before going to bed, the emperor has to take Lin Yikai''s sleeping medicine. I can fall asleep, but if I don''t take the medicine for a day, I will go back to the past. "The emperor, the improvement this time is going topletely cure your insomnia." "Really?" The emperor was really surprised now, "Then Aiqing will dispense the medicine soon." Lin Yikai gave the medicine that had been prepared to the emperor''s person. The emperor would definitely not use it directly. After all, he is not the person the emperor trusts most. But he believed that the emperor would definitely trust him when the medicine was taken. This has to be useful, he has tried it with someone. When the emperor asked someone to test the medicine, he saw that there was no problem, so he started taking the medicine formted by Lin Yikai. After ten consecutive days, the emperor did feel that his sleep was better than before. ording to Lin Yikai, taking it for a month canpletely cure his insomnia. A monthter, the emperor stopped taking the medicine for one day. That night, as Lin Yikai expected, he slept exceptionally peacefully. Emperor Dayue promoted Lin Yikai. Chapter 5088: Peerless scum man task object (49) Chapter 5088: Peerless scum man task object (49) Chapter 5088 Peerless scum man task object (49) Lin Yikai felt that it was not enough, and suggested that his prescription for headaches had improved somewhat. The emperor already trusted him so much and boldly used Lin Yikai''s medicine. Sure enough, as he said, the headache has gradually improved a lot, and the pain will not be frequent and unable to do things. "Lin Aiqing is really doing something at a young age. The imperial physician of the hospital is not as good as a young man in his early twenties." The emperor sighed, "Tai Yue, thanks to your introduction, otherwise no one can solve my illness. " Princess Taiyue heard that the emperor''s insomnia was healed, and the headache was gradually slowing down, she was very happy, and she said that she really did not lead the wrong person. "Thank you for your father''spliment. It was also that the son-chen saw that he had some ability, so he brought him in. I didn''t expect him to be so capable, which the son-chen could not have expected. Such a talent can be valued by the father, and it is him. Lucky." At this time, the emperor sighed. Princess Taiyue asked quickly: "How does the father sigh?" "Sigh, it was a great time, but I was gradually weakened. Even though there are countless ambitions in my heart, I don''t have the strength to do it. I wake up every day and see the gray hair on my head regenerate, so I have to obey the old age." Princess Taiyue didn''t know how to answer this. I can only say a few more words, the Emperor Wanshou Wujiang. "You said that Lin Aiqing can get rid of scars, as well as treat my insomnia and headaches. I wonder if he has a prescription to prolong life?" Princess Taiyue couldn''t answer: "I don''t know the minister here." If the emperor could live two more years, she would naturally be happy. When a brother is an emperor, where can her biological father be an emperor makes her morefortable. In the past two years, she has also clearly felt that the situation in North Korea is different, and her brothers are about to move around, but it is a pity that she is not a man, otherwise she can care about it. The emperor had thoughts. After sending Princess Taiyue, he dered Lin Yikai into the pce. "The minister does not have such a prescription," Lin Yikai replied. He didn''t know if the eternal life pill was true, so he didn''t dare to take it out. "If the emperor doesn''t have the dragon''s body, the minister can prescribe some tonics for the emperor." The emperor sighed, "Fine, the medicine is not something ordinary people can ask for." When Lin Yi left the pce, he nned to develop the longevity pill in his heart to see what he could make out. If it seeds, it might be able to save one''s life someday. When the time came, the emperor brought it out and asked, he said that it was the result of his hard workter, and just wanted to surprise him. After understanding, Lin Yikai started doing this. Tang Guo was on the side, quietly watching Lin Yikai doing this. Lin Yikai ttered her every day, but she showed that she wanted to find Tang''s father and mother, and she didn''t care about those things. This made Lin Yikai a little headache. If it wasn''t for theck of other people''s hands, I really wanted to arrange for someone to find the body of Tang''s father and mother, so that Tang Guo could give up early so that he could get married. But he was afraid that if he did this, there would be some butterfly effects. If Tang Guo was stimted to restore her memory in advance, he was not prepared, wouldn''t it be over? Tang Guo lives in Lin Yikais courtyard. Ye Tang has been looking forward to it. He bought a courtyard next door, but he can only look at Tang Guo eagerly, not daring to do anything at all, for fear that Tang Guo will be damaged. Thing. Time flies, Tang Guo has been meeting Lin Yikai for three months, but Lin Yikai still hasn''t made the longevity pill. Chapter 5089: Peerless scum man task object (50) Chapter 5089: Peerless scum man task object (50) Chapter 5089 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (50) Because there are too many details to pay attention to, there are many medicines needed, precious and not precious. With his current financial resources, he may not be able to buy those medicines. He was not sure whether this thing would work or not, and he was still in the stage of collecting medicine. Anyway, he was already a celebrity next to the emperor, and his future would be bright if he didn''t make a mistake. There is no need to take out the so-called eternal life pill, it is simply superfluous and asking for trouble. [The host is big, Lin Yikai doesn''te up with the longevity pill, your prediction is wrong. ] The system is a little anxious on the side. "My n did not go wrong, and this step is also in my calctions." The system didn''t understand why, and what happened next soon made him understand what Tang Guo was calcting. When Lin Yikai was rxing and nning to cultivate a rtionship with Tang Guo, something went wrong on the emperor''s side. The pit that Tang Guo dug earlier came, and the emperor took the seque of the headache. In the early dynasty, the emperor suddenly fell into aa in the court hall, making a group of imperial doctors rushed. They couldn''t find out how the emperor was in aa, because his pulse was peaceful, not like his life was in danger. Soon they all thought of Lin Yikai, so they called someone to Xuan Linyi to enter the pce. Lin Yikai was also confused. The emperor''s health has been much better recently, how could he suddenly fall into aa? With all doubts, he entered the pce to treat the emperor. Only this time, he couldn''t diagnose the emperor''s illness. The whole dynasty was in a hurry. The emperor was in aa for a day and didn''t wake up, but the emperor''s pulse was no problem. "Lin Yikai, you really can''t diagnose what disease your father is suffering from?" Princess Taiyue was also a little anxious. The emperor won''t wake up again, fearing that it will be messed up. Lin Yi happily went up and down, didn''t he have such a **** in his previous life? [You said you didn''t change the plot, but you used these medicines for the emperor, didn''t you also change the plot? 978''steints made Lin Yi happy and upset. But he calmed down quickly. The emperor was ill and it didn''t matter to him. Even if he died then, it didn''t matter that he was liked by the new emperor with his ability. Wanting to understand this, he didn''t panic at all, he was already thinking about which prince would do a big deal with. Princess Taiyue was really worried about the emperor. Seeing Taiyuan Hospital and Lin Yikai had nothing to do, she ordered the Huangbang to be posted and invited the world''s genius doctor to enter the pce to treat the emperor. Tang Guo had long expected that the filial Princess Taiyue would never give up the emperor. Now that Lin Yikai was trapped in the pce and couldn''te out, she changed her face, changed her appearance, removed the yellow list, and entered the pce to treat the emperor. Princess Taiyue heard that the Huang Bang was posted less than half a day, and someone uncovered it, and quickly asked people to invite Tang Guo to her house. "Can you really cure the father?" Tang Guo, dressed as a middle-aged man, said, "I have to look at it. I can''t confirm the emperor''s illness without seeing it." Princess Taiyue''s expression was calmer, and it seemed that she was not a big talker: "Okay, you immediately go with the pce to see the emperor." After Tang Guo entered the pce, he quickly diagnosed and treated the emperor''s condition. "Doctor Ye, how is my father?" Princess Taiyue was the most anxious in the scene, "What did you check out?" Lin Yikai was also there. He looked at the middle-aged man dressed as Tang Guo, and said to System 978, "What is this person''s background? It actually appeared like this. It seems that I shouldn''t touch that medical book." [Now it''s toote to say anything, who can me for the difficulty that I added? Lin Yikai felt more and more that 978 was just a pit pen system. "Back to the princess, the emperor is poisoned." Tang Guo''s words made everyone stop whispering and looked at her with incredulous eyes. Poisoned? In this weather, the code word speed plummeted. Before, I could write three thousand in an hour, but now I can only write two thousand, maybe not yet. There was snow on the scalp outside, it was too cold. see you tomorrow Chapter 5090: Peerless scum man task object (51) Chapter 5090: Peerless scum man task object (51) Chapter 5090 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (51) "Doctor Ye, what kind of poison is in the father''s possession?" Princess Taiyue came back to her senses and asked with a serious face. Under their noses, someone was bold enough to poison the emperor. No matter who this person is, he must To pull it out. "A kind of poison that can make people sleepy. With this poison, you can''t detect it without careful, and it will only make people fall asleep quietly." Tang Guo exined. Princess Taiyue: "Then can this poison be cured?" "can." Tang Guo''s words made many people in the room relieved, as long as it can detoxify. If the emperor really continued to fall asleep, the court didn''t know what it would be like. At the moment there is no prince, and several princes are not yet in a fight. Tang Guo took out a pack of golden needles and began to detoxify the emperor. She pierced the golden needles one by one to the acupuncture points on the emperor''s head, making everyone nervous. Looking at Tang Guo''s skillful techniques, Lin Yikai was a little shocked, and such characters actually ran out. He was a little upset, he shouldn''t change the plot at will, and he didn''t know who poisoned the emperor. After a few hours, the emperor woke up. Knowing that he had been poisoned by someone, he asked people to search the pce on the spot, found out the items he used frequently, and asked Tang Guo to check him one by one. "These are no problems." Tang Guo checked the items used by the emperor one by one, even the emperor''s bedroom. Where the emperor sits with a bad face, who is so clean, dare to poison him in broad daylight. If this person is not found, he will sleep and eat. "Doctor Ye, didn''t you find it?" the emperor asked Tang Guo, "you have to find me carefully." Tang Guo replied, and suddenly asked: "I have seen the items and meals that the emperor usuallyes into contact with. I don''t know what drugs the emperor can take on weekdays? When Tang Guo reminded him, the emperor suddenly remembered that he had indeed taken medicine. It''s just that the medicine has been stopped for several days, and he didn''t think in that direction for the time being. Bingzhu would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one. He asked someone to take the remaining medicines he took and called Tang Guo to check. "Is there a problem with this sleeping medicine?" At this time, apart from Tang Guo, the emperor and Princess Taiyue, as well as his close servants. Even Lin Yikai was kicked out by him. Seeing Tang Guo checking the medicine for Sleep, the emperor suddenly asked. He trusts Lin Yikai too much. Although Lin Yikai''s medical skills are good, but this person is from outside, who knows if he has any evil intentions. If this were the case, he would never let Lin Yikai go. "This is a good medicine that can make people sleep peacefully. There is no poison." Tang Guo replied. The emperor''s expression eased a little, but that''s okay, Lin Yikai must not let him down. At this time, Tang Guo checked the prescription for the treatment of headaches, frowned slightly, and the emperor''s heart sank. "Is there a problem with this medicine?" the emperor asked. Princess Taiyue became nervous, and she never looked away from Tang Guo. "The emperor, this package of medicine was originally a good cure for headaches. Unfortunately, the single medicine added in it will make people fall asleep slowly after taking it, and eventually fall asleep without knowing it, and never wake up again." The emperor''s face changed drastically: "If this medicine is removed, will the prescription still be useful?" "It''s useful. This medicine is superfluous. I don''t know who made this medicine? The other party deliberately added this medicine, obviously trying to get it wrong. This person should be superb medical skills, otherwise he would not dare to use the medicine so boldly." Chapter 5091: Peerless scum man task object (52) Chapter 5091: Peerless scum man task object (52) Chapter 5091 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (52) "So, this person must be deliberate?" The emperor''s voice sounded calm, but Princess Taiyue next to him knew that this was the calm before the emperor''s anger, and there was a storm soon. "Yes, the other party can formte this prescription, so you must know that this medicine will have such consequences when added." "I, I see, Dr. Ye will go down and receive the reward." Lin Yikai was still waiting outside, but he didn''t expect that the emperor''s summons hadn''t been waited. Instead, he waited for a wave of guards and captured him on the spot. They received the emperor''s dictum that he was to be imprisoned in heaven. The reason is that he poisoned the emperor. Tang Guo just walked out and watched Lin Yikai yelling at being dragged away. Lin Yikai wanted to take advantage of the emperor''s power to rise up and find a dead ghost to deceive her, then she would cut the road herself. Watching Lin Yikai struggle frantically and yelling for injustice, Tang Guo happily left the pce with the emperor''s reward. "Is this thepanion of the emperor like the tiger?" Lin Yikai, who was in the prison, hammered the wall viciously, "It must be the surname Ye, it must be what he said to the emperor." [All said that the difficulty of missions in this world will increase, and you have to fool around. Now it depends on how you get out. The emperor said that you murdered him secretly, indicating that the surname Ye has produced evidence, you have to find a way to keep him innocent. Lin Yikai: "If there is a problem with the medicine, can I make it clear? You don''t help me check it? Just let me prescribe it to the emperor? Now there is a problem, and it''s not just me that is unlucky." [Unlucky only you, I have no energy right now, if you die, I will re-bind the host. I''m so stupid, how could I choose your stupid host. I used to think that you are really scumbags and dying in every life, but no matter what, luck is still good. Now I understand, you are a pit, pit your woman, and pit the system. 978 is really a bit regretful. He shouldn''t be bound to such an unreliable host. He just wanted to earn some energy to upgrade himself. As a result, he encountered a pitted host. Lin Yikai felt a little bit cold: "I suspect that you are here to fix me. You just want to rely on me to get Tang Guo''s sincerity to get energy. You don''t want to help me at all. You lied to me for everything." [I do want to rely on you to get energy, but I didnt let you do bad things. I also spent energy to inject your feelings for Tang Guo. When you like her, you canplete tasks,pensate her, and gain her. Sincere. But you are unreliable. If you are unreliable, I me my system. It is obviously that you are useless. There is a lot of bad water in your stomach. God wants you to die, and the system can''t save you. It is true that the soul is scattered, if you have more virtue and paid off the previous debt, you can indeed continue to reincarnate. If it is notpleted, it will really be scattered. Lin Yikai was stunned: "Are you not kidding?" [Is it good for me to joke? I wish you couldplete the task, but you are a silly pen. Even if you inject feelings into you, you are still a scumbag. At this moment, only you can break it by yourself. Lin Yikai didn''t ask 978 anymore, the other party probably didn''t deceive him. I don''t know what the emperor will do with him. The emperor over there has ordered a search of Lin Yikai''s house and found out the medical book that Lin Yikai had copied. As for the box Tang Guo had told him to hide, Tang Guo had already taken it away. "The emperor, this was found in Lin Yikai''s house." The emperor flipped through it, and at the end, he frowned: "Why are there missing pages?" Chapter 5092: Peerless man task object (53) Chapter 5092: Peerless man task object (53) Chapter 5092 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (53) The emperor threw the medical book to the imperial physician of the Imperial Hospital for examination, and the prescription on it looked pretty good. He suddenly remembered Dr. Ye, who had treated him before, and nned to call him into the pce. Princess Taiyue said: "Not long after Dr. Ye went out of the pce that day, my son asked someone to find him, and wanted to ask where he lived, because he was afraid that his father would need it. But no one who went there was looking for him. When I arrived at Dr. Ye, most of them left the capital. ording to Yi Erchen, Dr. Ye is a real world-ss expert. He just happened to meet him when he unveiled the yellow list, and didn''t want to stay in this dunya." The emperor agreed with this statement. Byparison, Lin Yikai did have some conspiracy. First catching Taiyue''s attention, and then being brought into the pce to see him by Taiyue, it happened to solve his two difficult things. Is this a step-by-step operation? "Has the person who arranged to go to Chalin Yikai returned?" "I''m afraid it will take some time." Princess Taiyue said. The emperor nodded: "Wait a minute, I want to see what medicine is sold in this gourd that Lin Yikai." "Father, my son knows that Lin Yikai is looking for his master''s family. He has already found his junior sister a while ago." "Oh? Does his junior sister understand this matter?" "Erchen asked and asked someone to investigate. Miss Tang has no idea about Lin Yikai in the pce. ording to her, Lin Yikai''s medical skills were not as good as hers. Later, Lin Yikai came to the capital. After that, the medical skills soared, and he became the celebrity beside the father. Princess Taiyue said, Lin Yikai was because of the sudden disappearance of Doctor Tangs family. He sold the house and property under Doctor Tangs name and put it together. The capital of Beijing. ording to this Miss Tang, sheter woke up under the cliff. She didnt remember anything that happened before. She probably lost that part of her memory." In fact, Princess Taiyue already had her own suspicions. It was a coincidence that these things were connected together. The emperor really squinted his eyes, this thing is very strange. Why didn''t a family of three disappeared shortly, when Lin Yikai, who was an apprentice, dispose of the property, etc., and found someone in Beijing? He also helped Taiyue treat the scars, and came to him again. Now that the other party has gotten the right position, why would he murder him? Could it be... this person has been bought by one of his sons, nning to put him to sleep in this way? Once the emperor''s brain has been repaired, there is no way to stop it. "Call someone from the hospital to help the woman surnamed Tang and see if she can restore her memory." Princess Taiyue: "Yes." Tang Guo was temporarily taken over to live in the princess''s house. All the imperial physicians from the hospital came this day. It is said that they wanted to show her her head and help her restore her memory. This is what Tang Guo waited for and readily agreed to their diagnosis and treatment. She is very good at letting her body have some problems and traveling through so many worlds. In the end, there were two results of the diagnosis by the imperial physicians. One was whether there was any congestion in the brain. Second, it was possible that some memories were too painful and she didn''t want to remember them. Tang Guo himself is also a doctor, and he proposed a treatment n with them to restore some scenes and stimte her nerves. Maybe she remembered. So she said that she woke up under the cliff. When she woke up, her head hurt very much. There was a bulging bag there, and it took many days to disappear. Everyone inferred that this should have been hit with a hard object from behind. Princess Taiyue hesitated about this: "The head is no better than other ces. If it really hits, if something goes wrong, wouldn''t it..." Chapter 5093: Peerless scum man task object (54) Chapter 5093: Peerless scum man task object (54) Chapter 5093 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (54) "I want to know what the truth is. Ever since I saw my brother, I have had a feeling of innocence. If you say anything, I am several times better than my brother in the talent of studying medicine. When I came to Beijing, I heard that He was reused by the emperor, it''s actually hard to believe." "Well, this pce asks people to guess and restore the scene you may have experienced before." With the help of Princess Taiyue, she actually restored the scene at that time to a seven-seven-eight. It was only because Princess Taiyue suspected that the missing of the Tang family''s three members might have something to do with Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai attacked the three and threw them down the cliff. That was very possible. After all, Tang Guo said that she woke up under the cliff. After Tang Guo suffered a stick, all her memories were "remembered". Princess Taiyue looked at her red eyes and sighed softly: "I remembered?" She didn''t expect that she would look away too, she really knew her face and didn''t know her heart. Tang Guo originally stated what he had encountered that night. Under such circumstances, no one would doubt it. No one would question why she fell off the cliff and didn''t die. Because Lin Yikai killed the emperor, what can''t he do? As for Tang Guo''s death, of course it was a miracle, because God didn''t want the bad guys to get away with it. All the truth came to light, Princess Taiyue reported the matter to the emperor, and the emperor was really angry. When Lin Yikai was arraigned, the whole person was dumbfounded. Especially Tang Guo''s correction to him made him call it out in his heart. The person who arranged to go to Anzhi Town to check the situation has also returned. Lin Yikai''s behavior is full of doubts. It is very likely that he killed the Tang family three for medical books. Faced with such corrections, it was something that happened in itself, and Lin Yikai had long been confused and couldn''t give himself a dialectic. Looking at his panicked appearance, the people present didn''t understand what was going on. The emperor didn''t want to delve into which prince Lin Yikai was doing because he was a little worried. If the prince who was involved in the matter asked Lin Yikai to identify another prince, it would be implicated in the incident again. It''s better to dispose of Lin Yi and give him a little warning, no matter what, the princes are his sons. He is also old, he really needs to train heirs, and he cannot sit on this dragon chair forever. Lin Yikai was very flustered when he heard that he was beheaded. In a hurry, he suddenly remembered the longevity pill recipe he had recited. There was some expectation in his eyes, but fortunately, he tore off the three important prescriptions and recited them, otherwise the emperor would get these, and he would really not have a chance toe back. When the emperor, there should not be many who do not want to live forever? The mission failed, but he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t know if he could seed next time. If he could live longer, he would live more. If the emperor knew he could refine the longevity pill, he would definitely find a way to save him. Tang Guo looked at Lin Yikai, who was being pulled away, who was still noisy, with a desperate expression on his face, and suddenly fell silent, with contemtion in his eyes, and knew what he was thinking. The corner of her lips bends slightly, just like this? No, it''s too cheap for him. Although there is no way for Lin Yikai to experience the pain of the original owner, she still has a way to make Lin Yikai better than death. Lin Yikai was in the prison, moring to see the emperor, saying that there was an important matter, and also mentioned the medical book with missing pages. After the emperor knew about it, he really came to see Lin Yikai. On the day Lin Yikai was beheaded, a condemned prisoner reced him, and he was locked in another ce by the emperor, preparing to refine the eternal life pill. Chapter 5094: Peerless man task object (55) Chapter 5094: Peerless man task object (55) Chapter 5094 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (55) Lin Yikai knew that the longevity pill was the only hope in this life, and only hoped that the medical book did not deceive him, and could refine the longevity pill. The emperor was happy. No matter what hemitted, he could still drink spicy food. As for the strategy of Tang Guo, it was basically impossible, he had already dispelled that thought. Tang Guo nned to leave the capital, and things went so smoothly, thanks to Princess Taiyue''s help. She bid farewell to Princess Taiyue, saying that she was going to find her parents. Before leaving, she gave two beauty prescriptions to Princess Taiyue, and also the scar removal prescription to each other. Princess Taiyue was indeed shocked, this was already regarded as her ancestral secret recipe. Even what Lin Yikai took out was all medicine, there was no prescription, and she never asked. "The princess previously helped me a lot, and I have nothing to repay, so I will give you a recipe that you can use." This time Princess Taiyue did not decline, but watched Tang Guo leave. After leaving the capital, Tang Guo met Ye Tang and got on his softly paved carriage. "Lin Yikai is not dead, the emperor left him behind." Ye Tang said, he didn''t believe that Tang Guo didn''t know, such a precise n, and he simply showed him dazed. "Well, I did it on purpose." Tang Guoy sleepy in the carriage, "Do you believe it, there is a past life experience in my mind." "I believe what you said." "Is that so? When I go back, I will upy your property and sell you." Ye Tang: "Are you willing?" "So be obedient and don''t sell." "When did I not listen to you?" Ye Tang massaged Tang Guo''s head, "After I go back, I can propose to your parents, right?" "Go, I agree, you just need to get my parents out." "By the way, what did you mean by the previous life?" "I was in a miserable past life..." Tang Guo slowly talked to Ye Tang about everything the original owner had experienced. Ye Tang only understood why Tang Guo didn''t kill Lin Yikai directly, but set the game. "That flower house can''t be let go." Ye Tang said, "Why don''t we solve the problem of that flower house before going back?" "I just have this meaning. Those girls who have helped me are all poor people. It''s better to redeem them for them and take them back together. I just have some thoughts. This life is still very long and I can''t do nothing. , Let them follow me." "Okay." Ye Tang said with a smile, "I won''t go for this because it is inconvenient for my daughter''s house." He was mainly afraid of getting peach blossoms and displeasing her. Later, Ye Tang realized that he was thinking too much. Those girls didn''t even look at him at all. They pestered Tang Guo to learn from this and that, and sacrificed a lot of the time they spent together. He still couldn''tin. He was thinking at the time, if Tang Guo was a man, the girls would cry and promise, even if they were ves. Many yearster, Tang Guo''s beauty salons opened in ancient times were popr throughout the country. There were two in the capital. Princess Taiyue was still a frequent visitor. [The host is big, Lin Yikais teeth are beginning to fall, and his tongue is gradually rotted... The things you are worried about have not happened. The emperor is a wise man. He didnt eat any of the eternal pill, so he gave Lin Yikai all the food. Up. His n was to try again when his body really couldn''t support it, and let Lin Yikai eat it by himself at other times. Seeing the terrible consequences now, the emperor still asked Lin Yikai to refining, and letting him eat it after the refining was done. It was really better to live than to die. "That''s good." If the emperor ate it, she would have to act as a doctor to detoxify. Fortunately, the result was simr to what she had expected. The emperor was afraid of death and could not try the medicine first. Lin Yikai, who was locked in the alchemy room, was not as good as dead at this time. Hemunicated with 978 in his heart: "You honestly exin, are you here to cheat me?" [I am really assisting you toplete the task. Maybe you have done too many bad things, and God won''t let it go. This is the arrangement. But you also made a profit, you should have been stunned, and you can live another three lifetimes. Lin Yikai chuckled and made a profit? [The next world will be even more difficult, so please cherish thest two lifetimes. ] 978 ispletely desperate, the host is too scumbag, really can''t carry it. see you tomorrow Chapter 5095: Peerless scum man task object (56) Chapter 5095: Peerless scum man task object (56) Chapter 5095 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (56) "Are you a demon?" At this moment, Tang Guo was carrying a sword and a backpack, walking on the way to the bottom of the mountain. Her identity in this life is the only heir of the Master Catcher. She grew up in the mountains and forests with her master. It can be said that she is as simple as a piece of white paper, and is totally iprehensible. This time she went down the mountain for nothing else, only for the marriage that the master had agreed with. The master has passed away, she needs to fulfill herst wish and go to the forest house under the mountain to find her fiance. ording to Master, the Lin family helped him once. He made a fortune for the Lin family and learned that the descendants of the Lin family will have a catastrophe. If one can''t handle it, the catastrophe will kill the Lin family. After discussion, she was engaged to Young Master Lin, and when she became an adult, the two married. Master has forgotten it, as long as she marries Young Master Lin, that catastrophe will surely be ovee. When he came here, Tang Guo had already figured out a countermeasure. It was impossible to marry Young Master Lin. Without discussing other things, she said that Young Master Lin was named Lin Yikai. She felt that she was very destined. What her master meant was to save Lin Yikai''s life, or let the Lin family have it, even if it paid off the favor of the year. Therefore, she only needs to keep Lin Yikai alive. It doesn''t matter whether she gets married or not. But this was what she thought. If Lin Yikai were to be reborn, he would have some trouble. Thinking of Lin Yikai''s unlucky experience in thest world, she looked forward to what Lin Yikai experienced in this world. But she didn''t expect to meet a little demon who would stop her halfway up. Speaking of which she still knew this little demon, it was the female demon that Lin Yikai was obsessed with in the original plot. This female fairy is a little white rabbit, and Lin Yikai encountered it on an adventure in the mountains. At that time, Lin Yikai was entangled by arge python and almost disappeared. Fortunately, this little white rabbit, who had already cultivated into a fairy, appeared. She fought with each other and finally rescued Lin Yikai. Although the big python did not have a transformation, its strength was not low, and the little white rabbit''s demon core was shaken out. Lin Yikai took the little white rabbit home and asked many doctors to see her, but it was useless. Later, Lin Yikai used his identity as Lin''s president to find those wonderful people and nobles. Unfortunately, few people can solve the problem of Little White Rabbit. Later, he didn''t know where he heard that the demon catcher''s painstaking efforts can make the little white rabbit recover from his injuries. At this moment, he happened to hear his parents saying that his unseen demon catcher''s fiancee was going down the mountain to marry him, and he was still in favor of that year. The Lin family''s parents are very satisfied with the original owner, and they have a good rtionship with the original owner''s master. I saw that the original owner was born beautiful and well-behaved, different from the little girls they usually see. Of course the most important thing is that this little girl marries their son so that their son will be safe. As soon as the original owner came to the vi, he knew that there was a fairy hidden in Lin Yikai''s room. She is a monster catcher, but not a monster catcher who catches all monsters. Her masters faction is very ostracized by the demon-catching industry, simply because they never catch demon who haven''t done evil. So even if she knew that there was a demon hidden in Lin Yikai''s room, she didn''t even think about screaming or killing. She just reminded Lin Yikai when there was no one that he was just an ordinary person, not suitable for being with a fairy. She actually didn''t have the feeling that she liked Lin Yikai. Chapter 5096: Peerless scum man task object (57) Chapter 5096: Peerless scum man task object (57) Chapter 5096 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (57) If Lin Yikai has someone she likes, of course she will simply cancel the engagement. But Lin Yikai''s painstaking efforts to plot the original owner did not even think about canceling the marriage contract. As for the original owner''s reminder, Lin Yikai regarded her as jealous and could not tolerate monsters. As long as that little white rabbit is a little bad, Lin Yikai will me the original owner. Little White Rabbit had a good temper and exined it several times, but Lin Yikai didn''t listen at all. He always felt that she was being persecuted. In his impression, how could the demon catcher be able to amodate a fairy? Later, Lin Yikai finally proposed that if the original chief had returned the favor, he would donate his blood to save the white rabbit. The original owner hade to pay back the favor, and since Lin Yikai made this request, she didn''t think there was anything at all. It is true that giving her hard work will make her weak for a long time, but this kind of favor is a good way to do it. After the original owner gave his painstaking effort, the white rabbit''s injury gradually recovered. At this time, the original owner proposed to break the marriage contract with Lin Yikai. Lin Yi was happily unbelieving, always feeling that the original owner was ying tricks. Seeing that Lin didn''t respond, the original owner went to the Lin family and his wife. The couple was frightened when they heard that the original owner broke the marriage contract. This is the life-saving talisman of their son, how could they let the original owner leave? Lin Yikai did not expect that his parents would stop him. The first thought was what methods the original owner used. He was fiercely in front of the original owner, saying that no matter what tricks she yed, he couldn''t be with her and let her give up. Later, the Lin family discovered that Lin Yikai hid a woman, especially when they knew that this woman was a fairy, they were terrified. They couldn''t ept a fairy living at home and marrying their son. They originally nned to let the original owner get rid of the fairy himself. The original owner did not agree. The fairy is not bad in nature and has no human life in his hands. If he were to be killed, it would vite the master''s teaching to her. The Lin family thought she was afraid that if she did this, it would annoy Lin Yikai. So they secretly went to the demon catcher, and ambush the little white rabbit outside. Lin Yikai had some halo around the little white rabbit. Although the little white rabbit was injured again, he did not die. Lin Yikai thought it was the original owner and the Lin family who joined forces to kill the little white rabbit, and let the original owner give his painstaking efforts. Lin Yikai was a little too much, even Little White Rabbit couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt that she was in the crowd and caused them more trouble, so she decided to leave here. Lin Yikai looked all over the world, not only that, but also asked the original owner to follow him to find it. The original owner was afraid that Lin Yikai was really dead, after all, Master''sst words were to help Lin Yikai survive the disaster. The promise of the practitioner is the supervision of the heavens. If she does not keep the Lin family''s blood, she will not end well in many years, so she can only follow to find it. The little white rabbit is indeed in danger, and it is the family of the boa constrictor who has taken revenge. The original owner believed that Lin Yikai''s disaster should be this. She was very weak, fought with Boa Constrictor''s family and almost killed her. Fortunately, in the end, the little white rabbit was saved. However, the little white rabbit was seriously injured, no matter how much blood he needed, he couldn''t be saved and died in the end. Not only was Lin Yikai not grateful, he also felt that the original owner was dying time and hated her extremely. While she was healing, she was killed with a single knife. Thinking of nothing but a momentary thing, Tang Guo returned to his senses, looking at the little white rabbit in front of him, a little confused, shouldn''t this fairy be in Lin Yikai''s room now? Chapter 5097: Peerless scum man task object (58) Chapter 5097: Peerless scum man task object (58) Chapter 5097 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (58) "Don''t you know I am a demon catcher?" Bai Yumeng nodded lightly: "I know you are a demon catcher." She looked at Tang Guo up and down, and said to her heart, this demon catcher is still as simple as she remembered. If the world is like this demon catcher, maybe The demon world must be much more harmonious, and you will not easily meet those indiscriminate, and kill the demon catcher when you see the fairy. "Since I know I''m a demon catcher, I don''t hurry to leave. Be careful for a while and I will catch you." Tang Guo learned the tone of the original master and said words to scare the little fairy. Bai Yumeng almostughed, but she tried very hard to hold back her smile. This monster catcher was really weird and cute. She was born again, she was born again twice. Counting this life, she has a total of three lives. In her first life, she was the little fairy who didn''t know anything when she came down the mountain for the first time, and she desperately tried to save the person caught by the boa constrictor, even at the cost of half of her life. It''s just that they have different ways of being a monster, and she also knows the gap between them, and she doesn''t want to see that silly demon catcher being bullied by Lin Yikai. She exined and worked hard, but Lin Yikai was preconceived and always felt that Master Catcher was a bad guy. She told Lin Yikai more than once that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, was the kindest demon catcher she had ever seen. But Lin hasn''t believed it since, thinking that the other party will harm her. In the end, she wanted to leave, but was avenged by the Boa constrictor''s family and failed to save her life. Seeing Lin Yikai''s grief for her, she was really touched. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Lin Yikai would eventually lead Tang Guo''s anger and kill her with a knife. In the second life, she lived. At the beginning, she worked hard to cultivate, only hoping that when she met Lin Yikai again, she could easily subdue the python. That way she won''t get hurt, so Lin Yikai won''t force Tang Guo to give her all the hard work. She felt that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, was a naive person, and she would really give it to him if he wanted to take pains. It was only in the second life, she didn''t meet Lin Yikai in her original ce. She went to Xunlin and opened, only to find that he was very cold towards her. What made her even more puzzled was that Lin Yikai was actually very good to Tang Guo, and his cautious manner reminded her that Lin Yikai had done the same to her once. Suddenly one day, Lin Yikai''s attitude towards her changed again. She didn''t know that this was a trap set by Lin Yikai for her. He found a lot of demon catchers and locked her in that formation, where she quickly avoided the demon catchers'' attacks. I still couldn''t help but go see Lin Yikai, and wanted to ask why this happened. Unexpectedly, Lin Yikai looked at her with in eyes. When she was dying, she couldn''t help but tell the story of the two of them in their previous lives. At this time, Lin Yikai only said to her: "You are a demon after all. I came back topensate her. You are an uncertain factor, so you can only die." This sentence is ruthless and infatuated. Ruthless to her, infatuated with Tang Guo. Just like the first life, Lin Yikai did to her. She is always infatuated with her, and will never be affectionate with Tang Guo. She died, dead in the hands of Lin Yikai. She didn''t know what happenedter. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she would be able to rebirth again, and return to the beginning. No more excitement thanst time, this time she was very in. She didn''t choose to go to the ce where Lin Yikai would appear. In her opinion, Lin Yikai might know what would happen, just like in her previous life, she didn''t go there anymore. Chapter 5098: Peerless man task object (59) Chapter 5098: Peerless man task object (59) Chapter 5098 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (59) She had alreadye out, and she didn''t want to go back for the time being, she remembered that there was a silly demon catcher. Even though the two generations of Lin Yikai both acted very infatuated, she already understood that this person was not infatuated at all, just scumbag, selfish. She didn''t realize that the silly master catching demon liked Lin Yikai, she just had little social experience, it was estimated that Lin Yikai and the teacher''s order led her by the nose. So she came, and she wanted to teach this naive demon master''s social experience so as not to be fooled by Lin Yikai. "Master." Bai Yumeng suddenly showed a pitiful expression, "Master, I am a good fairy, I don''t hurt people." Tang Guo almost fell, what happened to this fairy? How did the style of painting change? "If you are dead, I won''t be able to talk to you well, go quickly, where you should go. There are any demon catchers outside, and you will be caught and skinned in a while, and you will regret it." Bai Yumeng thought, this monster catcher is really a naive person, and she actually told her to pay attention to safety. It is a clear stream in the world of demon catchers, and it can''t be given to Huo Huo by Lin Yi. "Master, I was seriously injured and lost again. I can''t find a ce to go back." Bai Yumeng walked two steps towards Tang Guo, "Or, you can take me in." Tang Guo had guessed at this moment that Bai Yumeng was afraid that there was a problem. But the breath on the other party is very kind, and it''s mostly not for conspiracy. Perhaps there is a possibility that she is born again. It''s just that she and Lin Yikai are so affectionate, and she should go to Lin Yikai when she is reborn. Why did shee to her? Since the other party has been reborn, and she still has toe to take refuge in her, of course she will not refuse, and she wants to see what the other party wants to do. "Master, if you drive me away, I will either be caught by the demon catcher and skinned and eat meat, or I will be killed by other goblins." Tang Guo could see that Bai Yumeng was not injured at all. But, she didn''t intend to reveal the meaning. "Okay, I allow you to follow me. You can go anytime after your injury is recovered. But there is one condition with me. Now I am going to a ce where humans live. I heard that there are many rules and you are not allowed to cause trouble. You are not allowed to use demon power casually, can it be done?" "Yes, don''t worry, Master, I am more familiar with the ces where humans live. Where you are going, I can help you lead the way." Bai Yumeng felt relieved, but she wanted to see what tricks Lin Yikai had. This time she was on the side of the demon catcher. When Lin Yikai is going to kill her, he shouldn''t be saved, right? She just wanted to figure out what secret Lin Yikai had. Tang Guo took off a backpack from her body and threw it into her hand under Bai Yumeng''s puzzled eyes. "Let''s go." Bai Yumeng holding a backpack: Is this treating her as a follower? Although she is a rabbit spirit, she is also a small official at home. Her parents love her, and her brother loves her. She has not been used as a follower like this. At any rate, the backpack is not heavy, she has strength, and it doesn''t matter if she carries it on her back. By all ounts, she still owes this naive demon catcher. "Master, are you rich?" Tang Guo was silent. There was a lot of money in her system space, but none of that could be used. When she heard Bai Yumeng talk about it, she only remembered that the original owner had no money, and that he had to walk to Lin''s house on both legs. Chapter 5099: Peerless scum man task object (60) Chapter 5099: Peerless scum man task object (60) Chapter 5099 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (60) Of course, if you meet a good-hearted person halfway, you will ride a ride. Fortunately, she is a demon catcher with cultivation skills, if she were an ordinary person, she might still encounter danger. "I have." Bai Yumeng took out a purse, "It''s still useful to take me in, I''ve said that, I am very familiar with the ce where humans live." "Then you lead the way." Tang Guo was not polite with Bai Yumeng, it would be nice to have this fairy lead the way. Although Bai Yumeng knew where Tang Guo was going, she asked one more question. Bai Yumeng led the way along the way, and after two days, they got outside the Lin family vi. Before arriving here, Tang Guo had already called the Lin family, so when he arrived, a helper came to open the door. "Is it Miss Tang?" the helper asked politely. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." The helper also took a look at Bai Yumeng''s body, did not look much, and invited Tang Guo in. After entering, Mother Tang was sitting on the sofa. Seeing Tang Guoing, she stood up and looked at her. Seeing that she was wearing a simple Taoist gown, she nodded reservedly at her: "Your master''s funeral affairs have been taken care of, right? " "Ok." "Now you can stay here with peace of mind. When we get back, we will discuss holding an engagement banquet." Mother Tang enthusiastically took Tang Guo''s hand. This is a life-saving talisman for her son. Tang Guo didn''t respond to this, but just said, "Master told me before he died and asked me to protect Lin Yikai''s life. This is my task. Don''t worry, Aunt Lin, I won''t let him die. By the way, when will hee back? ?" "I went on a hike with his friends, and I don''t know when I will be back." Mother Tang didn''t mind Tang Guo speaking directly, she would listen a lot if she was kind. Tang Guo fell into thought and nced at Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng''s eyes were also a little surprised. Didn''t hee back from hiking? How is this going? Is the plot of this life different? Tang Guo didn''t panic. It didn''t matter if Lin Yikai died. Her master wanted to preserve the Lin family''s blood. If he really died, she would find a way to let Lin father and Lin mother have another one, which would be regarded as fulfilling the master''s instructions. Bai Yumeng didn''t panic even more. She was over to Lin Yikai long before he personally killed her. If the other party didn''te back, most of them were eaten by arge python. Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng didn''t say anything, and didn''t mean to remind them, they settled in Lin''s house with peace of mind. Mother Lin didn''t ask who Bai Yumeng was, guessing that this should be a member of the Tang Guo school. The Lin family has a big business, and it doesn''t matter if one more person eats. "Master, did youe down the mountain to marry Lin Yikai?" Bai Yumeng asked. Tang Guo nodded faintly: "This is the marriage set by the master." "The master, do you like him?" "What is it like?" Bai Yumeng said: "Then you don''t like it. Why do you want to get married if you don''t like it? What your master meant is to keep the Lin family''s blood. There is no need to get married, right?" "Also, if Lin Yikai had other women, would you still marry him?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Of course not." "This Lin Yikai, there were quite a few women around him before, I checked it for you, this guy is not suitable for marriage." Bai Yumeng skillfully operated the phone, and showed Tang Guo some ambiguous photos of Lin Yikai: "Look, two people are so close together, there are all kinds of women. This kind of person is very unclean. Listen. It is said that such unclean people will get sick." Tang Guosha nodded his head seriously: "It''s really not very clean." "So, why do you need to wrong yourself to marry him and save his life?" Bai Yumeng continued to provoke divorce, "If I say, this Lin family is very insincere. Obviously you have been engaged since you were young, and the Lin family doesn''t care about it. When Guan Lin started picking up girls outside, he didn''t respect you at all, and he was so tant." see you tomorrow Chapter 5100: Peerless man task object (61) Chapter 5100: Peerless man task object (61) Chapter 5100 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (61) "If the master''s master is alive, knowing that Lin Yikai is a kind of radish who goes out and messing around, would he still agree to the master and marry him?" Bai Yumeng was afraid that Tang Guo would not be able to decide for a while. Will do. Tang Guo pretended to think for a while, and shook his head: "No." Although the original master''s master could count Lin Yikai''s fate as a catastrophe, there was no way to carefully count the catastrophe. The matchmaking of this marriage was not entirely to return the Lin family''s favor, but he felt that he could only survive in this world for more than ten years. At that time, I just saw Lin Yikai and helped him make a fortune. Based on this matter and put forward this idea, I still hope that she will not be so lonely, and that someone can take care of her after he leaves. When he thought about it, Tang Guo and Lin were married as soon as they were married. It was a good thing to support each other and fight hardship together. It''s a pity that his skill is not enough to be counted as more. If he knew that Lin Yikai not only failed to take care of the original owner, but also caused her to suffer and finally took her life personally, he would definitely not make this decision. "That''s right, Master, marriage is a major event in life, you have to think clearly. People like Lin Yikai are too carefree and not suitable for you." Bai Yumeng turned a lot of Lin Yikai''sce news to show Tang Guo. When Tang Guo said that she would consider this matter, Bai Yumeng finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that her provocation is still useful. The next day, Tang Guo pretended to understand the matter, and went to talk to the Lin family about canceling the marriage contract. Of course, she did a good job of preparing and took Lin Yikaisce news and intimate photos in her hands. . Perhaps when Mother Lin saw these, she would regret giving her the mobile phone. "What? You said you want to cancel the marriage contract with Yiyi? No!" Mother Lin stood up and looked at Tang Guo in amazement, "This is something your master has decided. Can you cancel it if you say it is cancelled? ?" No matter if Lin Yikai is still alive or dead, Tang Guo will do it right away. She guessed that Lin Yikai will definitelye back and the other party will never cancel the engagement. She was dragged by the other party, she wanted to try first if she could cancel the marriage contract. "Xiaoguo, if you have any dissatisfaction, you can just say it." Father Lin said, "There is no need to cancel the marriage contract at every turn. This is not a trivial matter. It was made by us and your master. If he knew you did it, follow I guess I can''t sleep peacefully." Although these two couples are not particrly bad people, they can talk about threats for their son. This is obviously using the master to tie her up, maybe she can seed in another person, but she definitely won''t work with her. "Uncle Lin, if my master is alive, knowing that my choice will still be agreed. I was raised by him, and he loves me very much. If he knows, my future husband is a flower, messing around outside, and very dirty People, he will definitely cancel this marriage as soon as possible. There is no room for negotiation." ording to the original owner''s very direct temperament, Tang Guo handed the phone to the two of them, slowly sliding the pictures and videos above. Some pictures were made for her by the system, and the rity is not a problem at all. When Father Lin and Mother Lin saw these photos and videos, they were speechless, and they couldn''t even exin them. Mainly the above picture, it is too clear. Chapter 5101: Peerless scum man task object (62) Chapter 5101: Peerless scum man task object (62) Chapter 5101 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (62) If there are one or two photos, they can still say that it is a misunderstanding. But this series of photos, from the bar, the dance floor, to the door of the hotel, are still a variety of different women, their faces are a little red. At any rate, they are also people with faces and faces, and it is really embarrassing to be taken by someone to see their son''s romantic history. Lin Yikai is indeed very romantic at ordinary times, and they did not take care of him. With just such a son, he never brought home messy people. There are too many such things in the circle. Besides, my son is an adult, so I can''t let his girlfriend not have one, right? In their hearts, they still feel that Tang Guo, a girl who grew up in the mountains, is good for bullying and cheating. Marry her into the door, just to marry a life-saving talisman for their son. As for the sons personal life, its the same sentence, its okay if you dont bring people home. Now things are going bad, Tang Guo doesn''t seem to be so cheating, obviously he still cares about it. "I prefer cleaner people. Although many people have pasts, Lin Yikai has too many pasts. In addition, Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin, you just said that the marriage between Lin Yikai and I is My master made a decision with you. At that time, we were both young and only a few years old. No matter what, from the time the marriage was set, we were in an unmarried rtionship." When the Lin family heard this, their heads were big. "Since its an unmarried couple, during this period, he actually went around and cuddled with different women. Look at the dance floor, where did he touch? And they have to go to the hotel every time. I am not A fool, you should know what to do in the hotel." "Speaking of so much, or that sentence, I have to cancel this marriage, even if you disagree, you can''t let us get married by force?" The Lin family looked at each other, and they really couldn''t. "When I came down the mountain this time, I originally wanted to see how Lin Yikai was going, and I would like to see you by the way, and then toplete what Master gave him. He said that Lin Yikai had a catastrophe in his life. He loses his life. You can rest assured that even if this marriage is cancelled, my master promised you to keep your Lin family''s blood. I will still do this." Just after Tang Guo''s words fell, Mother Lin quickly answered, "What you said is true?" If Tang Guo is still willing to protect her son, getting married or not is not so important. "Of course it is true. My master is a cultivator, and what he says is supervised by the Dao of Heaven. Since he told me about this, I must do it. Therefore, the marriage between Lin Yikai and I was cancelled, but I I will still live in your house until Lin Yikai''s catastrophe is over." The Lin family looked at each other. They didn''t question what Tang Guo said. After all, they had contacted his master, and he had done two of the three things he promised them. Now he is missing thest thing. "Xiao Guo, since you are not suitable for opening up with Yi Yi, we can''t force you. As the saying goes, the twisted melon is not sweet, no matter how much we persecute it, it''s useless." With Tang Guo''s promise, Lin''s mother spoke nicely. Some words, "In the future, you can live here with peace of mind, just like your own home. Just talk directly if you have any needs. You are wee." "I will." Tang Guo still speaks very directly, and this kind of her makes the couple feel at ease. Chapter 5102: Peerless man task object (63) Chapter 5102: Peerless man task object (63) Chapter 5102 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (63) That''s okay, then they can help Lin Yi plot another marriage, maybe they cane together with a strong team. "Uncle Lin, Aunt Lin, since you all think it''s okay, it''s better to return me the token my master left for you. This will also be considered as the dissolution of the marriage." Tang Guo said at this time, she also took it out. A box was opened gently, and there was a beautiful gem in it, "This is the engagement token you gave back. Now I will return it to you." This time both Lin and Lin''s mother and father were very simple, and the two exchanged the tokens back, which was regarded as dissolving the marriage. The reason why they didn''t know Hui Lin Yikai was that they knew their son. He didn''t like this fianc who had met him when he was a child. They looked forward to this marriage, but they didn''t want someone to help Lin Yikai tide over the catastrophe. Now that there is no problem, what else are they worried about? Lin Yikai didn''t want this marriage at all, and canceled it, which was probably what he wanted. Tang Guo resolved this major event and had a friendly attitude towards both of them. When Bai Yumeng heard this process, she cheered in her heart, okay, okay, after her unremitting efforts, she finally destroyed this sinful rtionship, which is really gratifying. Uh... Lin Yikai hasn''te back yet, will he die in the mouth of that big python? She didn''t mean to seek revenge from the boa constrictor. It was said that the hatred between them originated from Lin Yikai. She killed the boa constrictor and her family also killed her. The grievances are over. It is better not to be entangled in this life. Speaking of them, they were all goblins, and they only killed each other for a human, or med Lin Yikai for ran to the ce where the fairies were walking, and killed himself. "I will live at the Lin''s house from now on, little white rabbit, your injury is healed?" Tang Guo asked. Bai Yumeng said vaguely: "Not yet. In addition, I want to stay here more. I haven''t yed enough. Master, you are not familiar with the human world. Just leave me by your side. What do you want to go? You can let me help you wherever you want to y." "Yes, I am really not familiar with this ce, so I will keep you by my side for the time being." Tang Guo took out a bracelet, "Refining this and putting it on will reduce your demon energy, but those demon catchers can''t Finding your identity makes it a lot easier for you to go out and y." "Thank you, Master, I''m not polite, I really need it." Bai Yumeng happily picked up the bracelet and put it directly on her wrist, thinking in her heart that she knew how to moisturize with the master catching demon. In herst life, in thest life, she should go directly to this naive master who catches the demon. She was also hammered in the head, and she would believe in the love between humans. Take a look at how Lin Yikai had been unfeeling to her in thest life, ah, she won''t repeat the same mistakes. After she has had enough fun, and then go home, will she find a male bunny to get married? She is in the Bunny category, but it is very popr. There are so many warriors in the Bunny who like her, so is Lin Yikaiparable? Tang Guo didn''t know the little Jiujiu in Bai Yumeng''s heart. She gave the jade bracelet to Bai Yumeng, just because she was afraid that Bai Yumeng would slip out to y and be found and killed by other demon catchers. She was still not strong enough. If she couldn''t make it, she couldn''t save her. "Go and y by yourself, I''m going to practice." This world does not seem to be dangerous for the time being, and it is not ruled out that there will be some idents. Since there is special energy, then she must first improve her strength. On the fifth day after arriving at the Lin family, Lin Yikai had not yet returned. The Lin family and his wife contacted Lin Yikai and found that they could not be reached this time. Chapter 5103: Peerless scum man task object (64) Chapter 5103: Peerless scum man task object (64) Chapter 5103 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (64) The Lin family also contacted the person who went out with Lin Yikai, and found that they could not be reached, only to know that the other''s family had called the police. The next day, everyone who went out with Lin Yikai was found, but Lin Yikai was not seen. It is said that when they walked to a forest, they got lost without knowing why, there was no signal, no navigation, even thepass was useless, and they couldn''t tell the direction. Moreover, there was still a lot of fog in that forest, and they drove away from Lin Yi at that time. Bai Yumeng sat aside and heard the Lin family''s words to Tang Guo. He judged in his heart that Lin Yikai probably broke into the barrier. The others were lucky and came out by ident. If they were the same as Lin Yikai, they would probably be more fortunate now. Bai Yumeng broke her thin white fingers, and she didn''t know if Lin Yikai was dead right now? She remembered that the other party was already entangled in the body by arge python when the rescue of Lin opened. Maybe he would have died long ago? Maybe he wasn''t dead, after all, Lin Yikai was weird. Bai Yumeng frowned for a while and sighed for a while. The Lin family thought she was worrying, and their eyes softened to her. Although this little girl eats for nothing in his house, she is a conscientious person. It was the people who followed Tang Guo, most of whom could have some spells, maybe they could help find their son. "Xiaoguo, can you help us find Yikai?" Mother Lin''s eyes were red, "I don''t know where he has gone. There has been no signal, no trace at all. There have been people around to search and rescue. I took a helicopter to see the situation. But the forest is full of heavy fog, I can''t see clearly, I can only search a little bit. I have been looking for two days, and there is still no trace." Tang Guo said, "Aunt Lin, don''t worry, I will go out to find him now. He may have entered the barrier by mistake. No matter how many of you, you will not be able to find him." "Then I will arrange for some people to follow you." Father Lin said. Now all hope lies in Tang Guo. Father Lin is very active and said that he is much calmer than Mother Lin. "When I find this kid back, I will Immediately let him take over thepany with full authority. After so many years, he should take care of himself. He always likes to run around when he has nothing to do. I don''t know which day he lost his life. Both of them felt a little bitter. It seemed that their son''s disaster was caused by themselves. "People don''t need them anymore. They can''t help much, and they will drag me back. Just wait outside." On that day, the four of them passed by helicopter, which was arranged by Father Lin. When he arrived in the forest where Lin Yikai''spanions had been scattered, she let Lin''s father and Lin mother wait outside. She didn''t care much about Lin Yikai''s life and death, but wanted to see if that guy was reborn and what happened now. She already felt the existence of the barrier, this kind of barrier was in her eyes, but it was just a pediatrics, and she quickly passed through the barrier with Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng walked through a familiar ce and stopped. The ce where there were two trees not far away was where she once rescued Lin Yikai. There was obviously no fighting here, indicating that Lin Yikai was either eaten by the boa constrictor or captured by him. What Master Tang Guo learned was orthodox Taoism, and she knew it too. Especially in terms of finding people, she did not use her own methods, but used the original owner. Beforeing in, she took Lin''s father and Lin''s mother''s hair and used it to find Lin Yikai''s direction. She used the hair of the two of them to make a small guide and folded them inside a paper crane. After entering the enchantment, Qianzhihe flew out of her hand. Chapter 5104: Peerless scum man task object (65) Chapter 5104: Peerless scum man task object (65) Chapter 5104 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (65) Qian Zhihe took Tang Guo into the depths, but Bai Yumeng hesitated, because the breath inside made her very afraid. Being able to feel this way means that there are powerful monsters, unconsciously exuding their own aura, to warn the foreign monsters that this is the other side''s territory and are not allowed to invade and upy thend. But thinking of a demon catcher next to her, she was still wearing a bracelet, and she was not afraid in an instant. What about the terrible fairy? Where is the demon catcher walking next to her? The monster smells the breath of the demon catcher and can''t be so scared to tremble? Before long, a huge cave appeared in front of Tang Guo. Looking inside from the outside, it''s ck. There is no need to go in, she already feels the breath of a fairy inside. "If you don''t like these, you can wait here." "No, I''ll follow you to be safer. Waiting outside, what if another fairy sees my little white rabbit and catches it? I''m still young and don''t want to die." Bai Yumeng really didn''t want to die. Think about her most sorry for her family in the past two lives. After she left secretly, she didn''t know how anxious her family would be. When the matter is over, she will go back and find the most handsome and powerful warrior in Tutu to go on a blind date, then get married, have a litter of bunnies, live a peaceful and warm life, stay with her family and nevere again The human world is here. "All right, then you follow me." Tang Guo is not afraid that she cant protect a little rabbit. After recent training, her cultivation level has improved a lot. The original masters cultivation level is not weak. He has a very good talent. Otherwise, she would not be taken back by the master to practice and inherit him Mantle. Besides, she still has a lot of plug-ins to deal with the fairies in the snake cave, which ispletely enough. She kept her breath and didn''t release the smell of a demon catcher, so the python in the snake cave probably thought that someone had broken in. After walking through the long, dark passage, her eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out that this ce had been chipped open. The furnishings inside are very simr to the ces where humans live, but there are still some ces that look huge and look like snake nests. When the snake sleeps, it is estimated that it will be its original form, leaving the snake nest. Tang Guo had already seen Lin Yikai, but she was not dead. She was not surprised, Lin Yikai had also found her, and showed a delighted expression at her. Tang Guo was silent, this guy was born again, right? Is it the hapless Lin Yikai? [Host, you are saved, your fianc really loves you, she found it here. Now her strength is not damaged, these snake monstersbined are not her opponents. 978 said with some excitement, [This time you have not had time to do bad things, you must perform well, this is yourst chance. In fact, 978 is a bit puzzled. Didnt it mean that the difficulty of sessive failed missions would be superimposed? Why did the demon catcher find here? He thought that Lin Yikai would be locked here for the rest of his life and could not go out. Lin Yi was too excited to be excited, and shouted at Tang Guo: "Help me, help me." Just when Tang Guo wanted to take two steps forward, suddenly three giant pythonsy in front of her, staring at her with big heads. If they were ordinary people, they might be frightened and fainted. Tang Guo looked at the three giant pythons carefully, and found that they were all elves who practiced with peace of mind, with no lives on their backs. So, why did they arrest Lin Yikai here? If the cannibal snake demon fell here, ten forests would not be enough to eat. "What are you looking at me for?" Tang Guo asked three pythons. The three giant pythons were also very dazed, and said in unison: "Aren''t you afraid of us?" Seeing this beginning, Bai Yumeng always felt that her previous experience opened the wrong way. see you tomorrow Chapter 5105: Peerless scum man task object (66) Chapter 5105: Peerless scum man task object (66) Chapter 5105 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (66) "Don''t you know that I am a demon catcher?" Tang Guo smiled and faced the three giant pythons, releasing the breath of a demon catcher. At that moment, the three giant pythons were subconsciously stiff, and the goblin''s fear of the demon catcher''s breath was innate. "Our family of three has never been to the human world. We have been cultivating in caves all the time. We just want to be immortals." What was said was a male voice, the biggest python, he immediately turned into a human form, and said to Tang Guo. , "We have done no harm, never do evil, and ask the master to raise your hands high." The other two giant pythons also turned into human forms in front of Tang Guo. One giant python turned into a middle-aged woman, and the smallest python turned into a little girl about the size of Tang Guos appearance. He held the middle-aged woman''s arm and stared at her with curious eyes. "What''s the matter with that person? He is human, why do you want to lock him here?" Tang Guo asked. Bai Yumeng was very curious about this. It turned out that even if she didn''t show up, the boa constrictor would not eat Lin Yi. Open it. It seems that they just imprisoned him and didn''t hurt him. Is there any reason for this? She had recognized the giant python she had met before, the little girl staring at her and Tang Guo curiously. She had known this a long time ago, she shouldn''t have rushed to do it, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. What kind of bad thoughts could that little girl who blinked her eyes and looked cute and loving? In her first life, she must have been blinded by humanrd before going up to fight with snakes. "This person was brought back from the forest by my daughter," Lan Ping said with an ugly face. "He was in danger in the mountain before, and my daughter rescued him, otherwise he would have fallen off the cliff and died. Knowing my daughter Later, they lived in the forest for a few days. The two have be husband and wife, and of course they want to bring him back to get married." "In order to make him live here morefortably, my wife and I also set up the cave and exchanged some items for human use with other fairies. But this kid didn''t know what was good or bad, so he had to run out and coaxed my daughter several times. Fortunately, he was caught back. If he is honest, can we lock him?" Lan Ping''s answer was something that Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng did not expect. So, it was Lin Yikai who slept with the other girl. After knowing that she was a snake demon, she didn''t want to be responsible and wanted to run away? In other words, I met a deceitful little girl in the wilderness and coaxed her to sleep. Isn''t this the behavior of a scumbag? "You can''t take him away anyway, he is my man now." The little girl mentioned Lin Yikai, still a little nervous, "I didn''t want to hurt him, as long as he is willing to marry me and want to go hometer, I still You can take him back. But he was disobedient and ran away many times. I had to lock him up first. I dont believe what he said that he wille back again. The fairies who have been to the human world have said that human beings The mouth is the most deceiving fairy." Bai Yumeng agreed with Lan Ye''s remarks. That''s right, the human mouth is the most deceptive. In her first life, she desperately rescued Lin Yikai. Seeing her and Lan Ye beat you to death, Lin Yikai didn''t say anything. But when Fanlin opened his mouth, Lan Ye didn''t want his life, she just brought him back. She would never fight Lan Ye desperately. Chapter 5106: Peerless scum man task object (67) Chapter 5106: Peerless scum man task object (67) Chapter 5106 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (67) But Lin Yikai didn''t. He didn''t care about Lan Ye, a person who was saving him. Seeing that they were beautiful, he coaxed them to sleep. After sleeping, she discovered that she was a snake spirit. The result was uneptable, so he nned to escape. When she met Lan Ye, the other party was probably catching Lin Yi and driving back. Lin Yikai was able to watch her kill Lan Ye without saying a word. In the days when they interacted in the past, he didn''t reveal much. It can be seen that Lin Yikai is a heartless and selfish person in every life. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo also thought of Bai Yumeng, but he didn''t expect that there was another reason. With that said, the hatred of Bai Yumeng and the Lan family was rooted in Lin Yikai. This guy is also insidious, he really didn''t say a word, watching a rabbit fight with a snake. Bai Yumeng is also not simple. As a rabbit, he has been able to beat a snake without being swallowed. "Master, Lin Yikai promised to be with my daughter. Xiaoye is so good to him. He wants to run. We are not reconciled." Mother Lan said anxiously, "If he didn''t coax my daughter first, how could we possibly be? Involved in human beings? Now my daughters practice has been destroyed by him. He can only continue to practice by breaking the rtionship between them in response to this catastrophe. If Lin is opened up, my daughter will be destroyed, this girl I will definitely not stay here, I will definitely go out. The master is a monster catcher, and we should know that the outside world is not friendly to our monsters." The three of the Lan family had already seen that although Tang Guo was a demon catcher, he was different from the demon catchers they had ever met. The demon catcher I''ve met before, looks at the goblins and shouts and screams, whether it is a good goblin or a bad goblin. This demon catcher is different. They have lived for a long time, knowing that there is a faction of demon catchers who do not have that big prejudice against fairies. They secretly guessed in their hearts that Tang Guo was mostly from that faction. It is also that they are lucky. If it were other demon catchers, they would probably fight life and death today. Lin Yikai, who was locked in the corner, was a little dumbfounded. The family had exined everything, what else did he say? [Host, I have an unclear feeling that you can''tplete this task either. ] 978 said at this moment, [Tang Guo doesn''t seem to like you, and that Bai Yumeng has alsoe. Somewhere should be changed by heaven. I expected it wrong. The difficulty is not this family, but Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng. You should not be able to do this difficulty. Lin Yikai: "You said so much, is it useful?" [No, I just analyze the result of the matter. After all, you have used up all three opportunities, and now only thest life is left. I think your life shouldn''t be a problem, you still think about how you can live better. 978 said slightly sadly, [By binding you, I summed up an experience, choosing the host can not only choose good luck, but also good character. Just looking at luck, God will be dissatisfied. I would rather help a host who is hard-working, kind-hearted, silly, and less lucky than a host who is very lucky and has a particrly bad personality. [As the saying goes, human beings often say that if you do a bad thing, you will still get retribution when it is time to retribute. There is no retribution just because the time has note. Chapter 5107: Peerless scum man task object (68) Chapter 5107: Peerless scum man task object (68) Chapter 5107 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (68) Lin Yikai was going to be mad to death: "You said a lot of bullshit, and if you want to untie it, you can leave quickly. You are also a **** system. You can''t help me with your bullshit. There is still reason toin. You think you are very Is it awesome? I dont have any abilities. I dont think it is as good as the system in other novels, and I dont know who you are to make a junk thing. Its the kind of junk that is rejected by others. Throw away unused scraps." [Originally I was very angry, but thinking that seeing you only have one life to live, you will soon be gone, I am so angry. 978 said in a hurry, If I could untie it, I would have untie it a long time ago, so do you need it? I trash, but you are more trash than me. I''m rubbish, but I still use energy to help you live three more lives, and also help you inject feelings, and consume almost all energy. As a result, you don''t remember me at all. Sure enough, you are not worth the chance to stand up. Hmph, don''t talk to me from now on, I won''t pay attention to you, when you die, I will go to the next host. Lin Yikai cursed in his heart for a while, 978 did not respond, and he was so angry. He didn''t know that 978 didn''t rest, but was looking at the people in the cave, focusing on Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. In his opinion, these two are both good choices. Neither has much life experience, so it''s better to coax. If they coax people to do tasks, they should be happy too? After all, this benefit is not only him, it should be a very good thing for them to live forever. Tang Guo and the system could hear the dialogue between Lin Yikai and 978 clearly. The systemughs: [The host is big, that guy is mostly a wild system. It''s not too bad to count. I don''t think there is any experience in overall life, and coupled with the rtively rubbish, it will be thrown away when it is made. If you teach a lot, this guy can be considered a good system. "Can you catch him now?" Tang Guo asked. [This is not a guarantee. 978''s talent is to escape and hide. If he wants to escape, he may not be able to catch it. This is moreplicated to say. Even if the host joins hands with me to seal the world, as long as he hides, we don''t know where he is going. And we can''t always be in this world, he has been hiding for hundreds of years, we can''t wait for that time. "Then think of a way to get in touch with it. Since you don''t think it''s a bad thing, then you can teach him to avoid binding some bad peopleter." [Good! Tang Guo walked to Lin Yikai, and Lin Yikai showed some hope. Now he doesn''t expect Tang Guo to like him, just take him out of this ghost ce. "Lin Yikai, I''m here to find you." Tang Guo said bluntly, "Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin asked me toe to you." Lin Yikai intends to put on a costume. At any rate, he and Tang Guo are unmarried couples, he can see that the three of the Lan family are still very afraid of Tang Guo''s identity as a demon master. He intends to use this to help him get away. He is the fianc of the demon catcher. If the Lan family has three acquaintances, shouldn''t hee to provoke the demon catcher? "Are you Tang Guo?" Lin Yikai asked in surprise. Tang Guo nodded faintly. With a look on this lousy person, she knew what the other party was thinking, so she had to settle the marriage contract before she came. Otherwise, the Lan family three guessed that because of this, Lan Ye would give up Lin Yikai. Chapter 5108: Peerless scum man task object (69) Chapter 5108: Peerless scum man task object (69) Chapter 5108 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (69) Lan Ye was obviously sincere towards Lin Yi, and it was impossible to see the facts clearly without suffering. This is a catastrophe she deserves. Since they ran into each other and they had such a rtionship, let this little snake spirit use Lin Yi to ovee the catastrophe. This bad guy, that''s what it sounds like. Lin Yikai saw that Tang Guo''s expression was a bit chilly, and he whispered, "I don''t know what Lan Ye yed. I was obsessed with her identally, and things that shouldn''t have happened. Afterwards, I kept trying to escape. , I know I am a person with a marriage contract." Maybe he can rescue it? In his previous life, with such a bad attitude, couldn''t he lead Tang Guo by his nose? At that time, he was still in love with the little white rabbit, Tang Guo didn''t say anything, she really did what he told her to do, like a fool. What is the Lan Family Three? It was a snake spirit, even if Lin Yikai''s voice was very small, they still heard clearly. Knowing that Tang Guo, the demon catcher, had a marriage contract with Lin Yi, his expression changed. The Lan family looked at each other with a little helplessness in their eyes. If this is the case, they can only look at their girl, don''t let her go out, it''s really not worth losing her life for a human being. "Since you mentioned this matter, then I have something to tell you." Tang Guo felt the helplessness of the Lan family and the anxiety and unwillingness of Lan Ye, but she was afraid of her breath and did not dare to do it. what. "Originally, I came down to your Lin family to fulfill Master''sst wish. Master made this marriage, and I had no intention of opposing it. However, after the Lin family, I knew about you and found that we were not suitable. Your circle of life is too much. Its messed up. I change several women a month. I feel very unclean and cannot ept such a fiance. I heard that there are all kinds of strange diseases now. I don''t want to be entangled in that kind of strange diseases, which will affect my cultivation. So. , Proposed to dissolve the marriage contract between Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin." Lin Yikai hurriedly said, "No, I..." Tang Guo interrupted before saying three words of disagreement. "We have negotiated peacefully. Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin also said that the twisted melon is not sweet, and agreed to dissolve the marriage contract. The tokens of engagement have been exchanged in their respective hands. Then, let me correct you. There is no rtionship between us. If I have to talk about the rtionship, it is that I want to fulfill Mastersst wish and preserve your Lin familys bloodline. Since you are the only one in your Lin familys generation, it is my task to save your life." When Tang Guo said this, he still set his sights on the three Lan family members: "Dont worry. Since Lin Yikai and your daughter are in such a disaster, it must be done. He has done everything. It must be. Responsible. Dont think about me. I have nothing to do with him. I just hope that you can still abide by your duty as before, practice seriously, and dont hurt the innocent, so that you can be immortals as soon as possible." Speaking of it, the original owner still owes them a bit. The Lan family and his wife both died in the hands of the original owner. All this was caused by Lin Yikai. The three were really unlucky. This debt was okay with her, so she gave them a family of three in peace, so that they could be immortals in this life. The Lan family breathed a sigh of relief when they heard it. This monster catcher is so polite. Lan Ye was also happy: "Master, you mean, don''t you care about me and Lin Yikai?" "This sin was caused by him. As long as you don''t hurt his life, I won''t care." "I want to be with him." Tang Guo''s eyes condensed: "Are you sure? This person is very unclean. He used to like to **** with all kinds of women. He may be sick." Lin Yikai was so angry that he vomited blood, but he couldn''t refute it. Chapter 5109: Peerless scum man task object (70) Chapter 5109: Peerless scum man task object (70) Chapter 5109 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (70) In his previous life, he really liked to take all kinds of women, although he was not sick, after all, he would have regr physical examinations. "I don''t care. I just want to be with him. He said he wants to be with me." Lan Ye is very persistent about this matter. "If he doesn''t like living here, I can apany him to the human world." The expressions of the Lan family''s couple changed drastically, the human world, that is a very dangerous ce, not suitable for them to live in. "Parents, I just want to be with him. He said he will always be with me." Lan Ye pulled the Lan family and his wife, no matter how they persuaded them, it was useless. "Xiaoye, you also heard the master say that that person is not clean, he has many women outside, and if you really go back with him, he will not treat you well." Lan Ye said fiercely: "I''m a snake spirit. If he treats me badly, I will hold him high." The Lan Family: "..." Bai Yumeng almost jumped up. It turned out that in the first life, when she saw the blue leaf turning into its original shape and entangled Lin Yikai, she was raising him high? ? The Lan family and his wife were not afraid of Lin Yi meeting what would happen to Lan Ye, they were worried that Lin Yi meeting would find other monster catchers to deal with Lan Ye. How can ordinary humans harm their daughter? Their daughter is not bad in nature and has followed them in practice since childhood. They often told her that she was not allowed to hurt the innocent, and they believed that she would not cause trouble. At this time, the two couples set their eyes on Tang Guo, and gave Tang Guo a plop on her knees: "Master, we have a request. I hope you can help take care of our daughter. Just ask the master to protect her life. , Dont worry about other things. We are husband and wife and we are willing to contribute all our collection to the master." Tang Guo knew this, this was exactly what she wanted. "Yes, since this debt was caused by Lin Yikai, you really can''t leave it like this, then let Lan Ye follow it back. With me, rest assured, she won''t be in danger of life." "Thank you, Master." The two couples were both refreshing people, and quickly took out his inventory, Tang Guo picked a fruit at will, and called the two to take back the rest. This made the two do not understand, but the demon catcher had promised that they believed Tang Guo would do his best. When he walked out of the Snake Demon Cave, Lin Yikai''s expression was broken, especially when Lan Ye was still holding his arm, making his scalp numb. "This kind of snake spirit who concentrates on cultivation is very simple. You deceived her. This is the cause. Then she will follow you. This is the result. When it can end, it will be the day when she realizes it." Tang Guo To Lin Yikai, the stark nce, just like the person in my memory, was a headache. No wonder he didn''t like this kind of rigid woman in the previous life, not gentle, not cute, and straightforward to speak, who would like it? Lin Yikai said nothing, it was obvious that Tang Guo would not be tempted by him anymore. And how could that Bai Yumeng be by Tang Guo''s side? If he was saved by Bai Yumeng, things would definitely not be so troublesome. Hateful, hateful. What should he do now? Let''s go home first, he almost suffocated him in that dark cave. "Lin Yikai, are you tired from walking? Do you want me to walk with you?" Lan Ye asked. Bai Yumeng was holding a weed in his mouth, and said disdainfully: "Well, it''s a big man, what is it to be lifted by a woman? I can''t eat this bit of suffering, and I dare to go out and walk around without death. The blessing of the snake spirit." "This can be considered fate," Lan Ye said twistedly, "Little white rabbit, you are right. If I hadn''t found him and brought him up, he would be on the edge of the cliff even if he didn''t fall and fall to death. Starved to death in the cold." Lin Yikai: The head is very big! see you tomorrow Chapter 5110: Peerless scum man task object (71) Chapter 5110: Peerless scum man task object (71) Chapter 5110 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (71) When Lin Yikai returned safely, the Lin family and his wife eximed fortunately. There was a cold and warm greeting to Lin Yikai. They also found Lan Ye who had been holding Lin Yikai''s arms. Seeing this little girl''s cute and loving appearance, the two knew in their hearts that it was probably Lin Yikai who had coaxed them here again. Their son, he had no rest for two days. Fortunately, Tang Guo had already dismissed his marriage contract before, otherwise the scene would not be too embarrassing. The two also watched Tang Guo''s face secretly, and saw that her face was the same as before, and she was not angry, and finally felt relieved. "Yikai, who is this?" The little girl had been following Lin Yikai, and it seemed that she was nning to follow them to the house, so she asked more questions. "Hello Aunt Lin, my name is Lan Ye, a native of the mountain." Lan Ye introduced herself politely, "I am a boyfriend and girlfriend with Lin Yikai. He told me that he will be with me in the future. together." Bai Yumeng added at this time: "If Lan Ye hadn''t saved Lin Yikai, he would either die of starvation and cold, or he would have fallen to death under the cliff." The words Bai Yumeng added changed the eyes of Father Lin looking at Lan Ye. In this case, they really need to thank this little girl. "This is not a ce to talk, let''s go back first." Father Lin said at this time. Everyone agreed, so they all boarded a helicopter to return. Lin Yikai isining now, he is not interested in falling in love with a snake spirit at all, he understands himself in his previous life very well. Anyone who has seen the true face of a snake spirit can''t live with her. In the afternoon, everyone returned to Lin''s house. Mother Lin wanted to arrange a room for Lan Ye, but Lan Ye refused: "I want to live with Lin Yikai. He used to live with me at my house." Father Lin and Mother Lin were speechless, their son was too bad, and the little girl in the mountains didn''t understand anything, so she deceived people like that? But he didn''t know, at this moment Lin Yi was dizzy at first and just wanted to refuse. Tang Guo didn''t care about Lan Ye, she tossed as long as she likes to toss, as long as she didn''t hurt the life, she would keep the other person''s life. Besides, she thought that Lan Ye might not necessarily suffer, and it would be good for the other party to torture Lin Yikai more. As soon as Lin Yikai came back, Lin''s father decided to let him take over thepany, which broke Lin Yikai to Le. If he is busy with thepany all day, he doesn''t have to deal with Lanye, and he can live and eat in thepany. Now he really has no thoughts about female sex. Raiders Tang Guo can''t help it, and 978 froze with him. In thest two days, he also called 978, but the other party has never responded, most of them really gave up on him. In that case, he can only live hisst life well. Lin Yikai hid in thepany, but Lan Ye didn''t see it, and Lan Ye didn''t mean to make trouble. He saw Lan Ye living at home obediently and didn''t bother him, so he didn''t care about it. As everyone knows, Lan Ye put a mark on his body, as long as he and other women have intimate behavior, Lan Ye will know for the first time. This sign is considered a kind of magic, and it will have some effect at that time. Lin Yikai didn''t go out to mess around, and went to work obediently. Lan Ye didn''t bother to care about him, as long as she lived at home. Another reason is that Bai Yumeng drags Lan Ye to go shopping all day long, doing things that little human girls like to do. Within two days, it attracted all Lan Ye''s attention and temporarily forgot Lin Yikai. Of course, Tang Guo was also taken by them. But they didn''t know that Lin Yikai was found by someone dressed as a Taoist priest. Chapter 5111: Peerless scum man task object (72) Chapter 5111: Peerless scum man task object (72) Chapter 5111 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (72) "Dao Master, how do you see that I am surrounded by fairies?" Lin Yikai was very surprised. He didn''t expect an expert toe automatically. He secretly rubbed his hands. If this Taoist could take away the two fairies from the house, then he would be relieved. "You have a mark made by a fairy," said the Taoist, "and I think you are still surrounded by two kinds of evil spirits, have you met someone recently?" "Dao Master, can you really collect fairies?" Lin Yikai asked urgently, "You tell me, there are indeed two fairies in my house, but I can''t do anything about them as an ordinary person. To avoid them. , I rarely go home. They haven''t done anything for the time being, but I don''t know if they will do anything in the future. Master, since you can see that I am surrounded by fairies, can you help me drive them away?" "I''m here for this. Passing by your building before felt unusual, so I came up. Sure enough, I feel right, you are entangled by a fairy." Chen Zhuo said. Lin Yikai understood that this person would definitely be able to help him take away the fairies: "Master, as long as you can take away the two fairies in my house, if you ask you to take them away, I will give you another two million. how about it?" A ray of light shed in Chen Zhuo''s eyes, and his expression was faint: "Lets talk about it in detail. Those two fairies are not superficial and require some preparation to conquer. Fairies have a very sensitive sense of smell. I cant go to your house, they Once you smell me, you will run away immediately, then you won''t be able to catch it." "What is the Daoist going to do?" "I n to set up a formation in a ce where there is no one on the outskirts, and you will lead them over. As long as they are introduced into the formation, they will not be able to exert their strength. It is easy to catch them." Lin Yikai was overjoyed and agreed. "Well, Daoist, I will cooperate with you." Chen Zhuo nodded: "Then I will find the venue to arrange the formation, and you will just wait for my notification." "Daoist, I will ask the driver to follow you. If you have any needs, you can notify me at any time." At this moment, Lin Yikai hoped that Chen Zhuo would take away Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye sooner. Before Chen Zhuo left, Lin Yikai suddenly said, "Dao Master, one of the fairies is a snake spirit, and she has a pair of parents, both python spirits. If they know that I cooperate with you, they will definitelye to me for revenge. " "Oh? Are there still two boa constrictor spirits?" Chen Zhuo couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes. "Don''t be afraid, take the small ones first, and then the big ones. If they are too powerful, I will Call some people here, as long as they dare toe, I will tell them toe and go." Listening to Chen Zhuo''s words, Lin Yikai waspletely relieved, that''s good, catch it all at once, cut the grass and root, once and for all. System 978 listened to the conversation between Lin Yikai and Chen Zhuo, and couldn''t help but say: [Host, I advise you to live this life well and stop doing it anymore. Heavenly Dao must be dissatisfied with you, so there is such an arrangement. Now that you cooperate with Taoist priests to kill three of the Lan family, and Bai Yumeng who has not provoke you, you will be retributed like this. Having said that, 978 particrly regretted it. It was because he didn''t have much experience in overall life that he chose Lin Yikai as a host of scum, which is not shallow. No, it is self-inflicted and cannot live. "You want to control?" Lin Yikai replied unceremoniously. [Alright, let me take care of you. Chapter 5112: Peerless scum man task object (73) Chapter 5112: Peerless scum man task object (73) Chapter 5112 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (73) "Out to y?" Lan Ye was surprised, "Lin Yikai, have you figured it out? You actually want to take me out to y? Where can I go to y?" Don''t look at Lan Ye''s innocent appearance. After this period of time, Bai Yumeng has provided her with various evils in the world, and also showed her various movies and TV series about humans deceiving fairies. Now she can be wary. From the fact that she doesn''t pester Lin Yikai very much, but goes shopping with Bai Yumeng every day, it can be seen that she is not so obsessed with Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai: "You have been here for so long, don''t you want to go out for a walk? Isn''t it boring to stay at home all day?" "Is it boring?" Lan Ye wondered, "Why is it boring? I have activities every day, and the schedule is full. It''s not boring at all." Lin Yikai: "..." The culprit Bai Yumeng ate the ice cream silently and gave Tang Guo one. She whispered in Tang Guo''s ear: "I think Lin Yikai must have bad thoughts, believe it or not?" "You said he wanted Lan Ye?" "Yes." Bai Yumeng whispered, "My premonition is very urate. This person is a scum, and there is nothing good in his stomach." "Miss Bai, Miss Tang, do you want to y together?" Lin Yikai suddenly turned the topic to Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. He had asked the Taoist master before. His formation is very powerful, as long as the monster enters. The formation is the fish that he can kill, even if someone wants to do anything. To avoid only inviting Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye to arouse suspicion, he decided to invite Tang Guo over, so that the two fairies would never doubt anything. When he reached the destination, he led Tang Guo away and let the Dao Master go to catch the fairy. "Where to go?" Tang Guo asked. "Going to the countryside for a pic. Didn''t my parents agree with your master to protect me? I was thinking about going outside, afraid of what might happen. You follow along and stay safe. That kind of thing will never happen again. Up." Tang Guo nodded lightly: "It''s okay, I''ll follow you." "Then I''ll go too. It''s not fun to leave me alone at home." Bai Yumeng said. Seeing Lin Yikai was talking to Lan Ye again, she whispered to Tang Guo, "This guy, even I won''t let it go. Up." A few dayster, Lin Yi drove and took Tang Guo and the three to have a pic in the suburbs. Lan Ye was sitting in the co-pilot. Lin Yikai thought that Lan Ye would be jerky along the way. He didn''t expect Lan Ye to only y games with his head down, as if he had no interest in him. He observed Tang Guo and Bai Yumeng from the rearview mirror, and found that Bai Yumeng had been looking at her beautiful nails, long, red nail polish, and a small, shiny rhinestone on the nail cover. And what about Tang Guo? Sitting upright, her body straight, she didn''t know what she was thinking, she was still wearing that kind of inconspicuous but somewhat offbeat Taoist gown. On the edge of her seat was the long sword that could not leave the body. To be honest, when looking at Tang Guo, Lin Yikai was a little nervous. When observing Bai Yumeng, he didn''t know why it was chilly behind him. He quickly retracted his gaze, drove intently, and nced at Lan Ye ying games from time to time. The sound of Lanye''s sess in killing his opponent came from his ears, and he couldn''t wait to cover his ears. Two hourster, it was almost at the destination. Lin Yikai put a lot of thought into choosing such a ce. "I have wrapped up this piece, and no one else will bother you today," Lin Yikai said to everyone, "Miss Tang, do you know how to fish? There is a pond over there. You will be in charge of fishing today. kind?" Chapter 5113: Peerless man task object (74) Chapter 5113: Peerless man task object (74) Chapter 5113 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (74) Tang Guo nodded: "No problem." Tang Guo took the fishing rod and walked towards the pond. Lin Yikai felt relieved when he saw this. The people from the mountain were really cheating. However, he didn''t know that Tang Guo, who was sitting on the edge of the pond fishing, put the fishing rod away, and after dropping the bait, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message in a small group of three people. This small group of three people is Tang Guo, Bai Yumeng, and Lan Ye. This group was established by Bai Yumeng. She felt that Lin Yikai must have some ideas on this bad thing, so she pulled such a group. Any news can be notified at any time. . Tang Guo: There is a formation on the hillside that is specifically for you. It is the legendary demon sealing formation. If you step on it, you will not be able to use the demon power, and you will be beaten back to your original shape. Bai Yumeng: I knew that Lin Yikai was definitely not at ease. This guy came out to y with us, just to set a trap. Lan Ye: Why did Lin Yikai do this? Bai Yumeng: What else can it be? He felt that you pestered him and made him not free. Didnt I tell you? Ordinary humans rarely ept living with fairies. The power of the goblin is what they admire and fear. Because I am afraid, I want to get rid of you. Lan Ye: I didn''t think about hurting him. I followed him and went home with him. Bai Yumeng: So it''s best to deceive an inexperienced little fairy like you. He starts with your appearance and ends with your true identity. Lan Ye: Sister Tang, what are we going to do? In fact, during this period of time, I also want to understand that I am not a fool. If a person keeps rejecting me like that, how can I not know that he doesn''t like me at all. Besides, there are so many fun things in the human world. Even if I want to live in the human world, it may not be for him. No longer with Lin Yikai, I can go shopping, go shopping, eat delicious food, chase stars, y games... Tang Guo: He wants to kill you, do you hate him? Lan Ye: I can''t say hate, but I am still a little disappointed. During this period of time, the little white rabbit has taught me a lot and made me understand a lot of things. In some time, I n to go back to see my parents, and I want to take them around in the human world, and then go back and concentrate on cultivating. Sister Tang, do you still have this kind of concealed fairy-like bracelet you gave me? Can you give me two more? Tang Guo: Of course. She didn''t expect Lan Ye to figure it out so quickly. Speaking of which, thanks to Bai Yumeng, Bai Yumeng also gave Tang Guo a triumphant look at this time. Anyway, she is living in her third life. It is not a matter of minutes for an inexperienced little girl to give up someone who doesn''t like her. Tang Guo: After a while, Lin Yikai will probably find an excuse to lead you over. I will teach you how to change the formation over there. You two wille to me right away to get the spirit stone, and then change the formation. Seeing this news, the two put down the things in their hands and quickly ran to Tang Guo''s side. "Mushrooms grow over there every time it rains, soe and pick mushrooms with me." Before long, Lin Yikai and Lan Ye said Bai Yumeng. Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, looking forward to the effect of the modified formation. They both stood up immediately and followed Lin Yikai with the basket to pick mushrooms. They are all fairies, and the movements of throwing spirit stones are so fast that an ordinary person in Lin Yikai can''t find it at all. And Chen Zhuo, the demon catcher, was afraid that his breath would be exposed, which would make them vignt. They were still a little far away, and they couldn''t see these movements at all. Chapter 5114: Peerless scum man task object (75) Chapter 5114: Peerless scum man task object (75) Chapter 5114 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (75) Looking at the two, Lin Yikai didn''t doubt at all, followed him into the formation position, and his nervous heart rxed a lot. After today, these two fairies won''t live in his house, and he can live his whole life with peace of mind. "Lin Yikai, you said there are mushrooms here, where are the mushrooms?" Lan Ye looked for the mushrooms on the ground for a while, but didn''t see the mushrooms, and asked Lin Yikai back. "Yes, what about mushrooms?" Bai Yumeng pretended not to know anything, and asked this question. Lin Yikai looked everywhere, actually looking for Chen Zhuo''s figure. He was delighted when he saw Chen Zhuoe down from the hillside. "Lin Yikai! What did you do?" Lan Ye asked angrily. She pretended to be locked in by the formation and questioned Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai threw the basket away: "You are a demon, and I am a human being. How could we be together? We all said it was inappropriate. You have to pester me so that I cannot return home. What do you say I do? I just want you to leave." "But you are the one who kept me with you. If you didn''t have that thought, would I force me to be with you?" Lan Ye asked in a puzzled way, yes, it was Lin Yikai who provoke her in the beginning. She didn''t understand those at all. If Lin Yikai hadn''t coaxed her, she would only rescue people, turn around and leave, and wouldn''t entangle him too much. On the mountain where the family of three lives, humans often identally get lost. Her parents told her since she was young that innocent people should not be hurt, otherwise they would not be able to cultivate into immortals. So every time they see someone lost, they use tricks to lead them out. Those few people who came in with Lin Yikai were also led out by her magic tricks. If Lin Yikai hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke her, pestering her, and coaxing her, there would be no fate between them. Why, did he me her for getting up in the end? Is this what the little white rabbit said, scumbag? Lan Ye nodded secretly. Sure enough, this is a scumbag. "You don''t need to talk nonsense with them," Chen Zhuo had already walked over, looking at Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng''s struggling, the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed, "Leave these two fairies to me!" Lin Yikai bowed his hands: "Then thank you for the long time, please let them disappear, disappear in front of me forever." "no problem." However, as soon as Chen Zhuo''s words fell, there was a lot of white mist in front of him, and Chen Zhuo shouted: "Monster, don''t dying to struggle, this is the lock demon formation." After that, he flicked a decision, the white mist in front of him dissipated, and he immediately saw Lan Ye''s position. He rushed over to face Lan Ye. Soon Lan Ye was locked by him, and when he went to catch another goblin, he discovered that there was no trace of the other party. Chen Zhuo frowned. After looking for a long time, he had no choice but to take Lan Ye away. He was afraid that there would be more life-saving incidents. ording to Lin Yikai, there is a demon catcher there, and these two monsters. The rtionship is good. By the pond, Lan Ye held his chin: "Sister Tang, was Lin Yi beaten to death during a meeting?" "No, I will only suffer a little bit, waiting for the demon catcher to find out that he is Lin Yikai, and will not kill him. However, they should find it back." Tang Guo said, "He is not so fast. It was discovered that Lin Yikai might suffer a bit before he discovered it." Bai Yumeng: "Sister Tang, you are really amazing, so let us throw a few small spirit stones to change the demon sealing formation, but the other party didn''t notice at all." System: Humph, the host is much more powerful. Isnt it normal for the host to live so long and use small tricks? "Sister Tang, can you learn this kind of formation like a fairy like me?" Bai Yumeng asked expectantly. Lan Ye is also looking forward to it: "I want to learn too, Sister Tang, can I learn?" "Yes, I will write down some formations the next day, and you will figure it out for yourself first..." Tang Guozheng said, Bai Yumeng''s face suddenly changed, and then a mouthful of blood came out. Tang Guo quickly grabbed her wrist and found that her heart was damaged. see you tomorrow Chapter 5115: Peerless scum man task object (76) Chapter 5115: Peerless scum man task object (76) Chapter 5115 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (76) Tang Guo took out a pill and fed it into Bai Yumeng''s mouth: "What''s the matter?" "Sister Tang, my elder brother is in an ident." Bai Yumeng''s mouth was full of blood, and he grabbed Tang Guo forcefully, "Please, help me, elder brother must be in danger when he came to me." "me me, I shouldn''t stay here, I should go back earlier, so that big brother will not have trouble." Bai Yumeng cried so sad and anxious. In the previous two lives, her elder brother was not in danger, so she I didn''t care about this. Only now did she understand that every life could not be exactly the same, and that many things would happen simply unpredictable. When it happened, it was toote to regret. "Don''t worry, can you sense the direction of your big brother?" Bai Yumeng nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, I can sense his existence, he is very dangerous now, and being able to send such a signal makes me feel that it should be because he used the secret method, the demon pill has been broken." "Sister Tang, please help me find a big brother." "Well, since you can feel it, then let''s go." Tang Guo didn''t hesitate, "Can you sense the range?" Bai Yumeng: "It should be in the human world. My eldest brother mostly came to the human world to find me. Maybe, I met those monster catchers. The average demon catcher can''t help me, but it''s probably because I met a bunch of monster catchers. ." Although Bai Yumeng said that her heart was somewhat damaged, it did not affect her journey. Tang Guo also gave her a pill, which made her injury more than half healed. She didn''t have time to wonder how the pill was so magical, and now she just wanted to find someone right away. Next, Bai Yumeng sensed her elder brother''s direction, and Tang Guo and Lan Ye followed him. At the speed of the three people, they walked a long way in just a few hours. At this time, they hade to a vige that seemed to be deserted. From the appearance of the houses in this vige, it can be seen that no one lives for a long time. The house copsed and was covered with weeds. "It''s almost here, I feel the position of Big Brother, it''s almost..." Bai Yumeng said, with a bit of fortune on his face, "Big Brother is still alive." Needless to say Bai Yumeng, Tang Guo had already smelled the smell of blood and a strong monster aura, and she hurried along following this smell. Soon, she came to a tall old house, which did not seem to be damaged much, perhaps because it was constructed with different materials. She didn''t see a demon catcher in this ce. She guessed in her heart that Bai Yumeng''s eldest brother should have escaped to this ce by using the secret method of breaking the demon pill. In the current situation of the opponent, most of them can''t walk anymore and can only hide in this ce. However, hiding here can only escape for a while, and those demon catchers who want to hurt him will catch up sooner orter. Bai Yumeng took a step ahead of Tang Guo, rushed into the door of the old house, and ran towards her elder brother''s breath. She didn''t feel the existence of the demon catcher, so she went in and shouted loudly: "Big brother, big brother, where are you, how are you?" Of course, Bai Yumeng''s elder brother heard such a loud voice. As soon as Bai Yumeng''s words fell, he heard a male voice: "Xiaomeng, how did you find it?" "Big brother, I feel something is wrong with you, what''s the matter with you? Did you meet the demon catcher, I wille and take you back." It doesn''t matter if the demon pill is broken, as long as her elder brother is still alive. Chapter 5116: Peerless scum man task object (77) Chapter 5116: Peerless scum man task object (77) Chapter 5116 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (77) "Xiao Meng, you go first, those demon catchers will soon catch up, we leave." Bai Yumeng: "No, you lied to me, you just wanted to lie to me to go first. Brother, don''t worry, I also brought a friend to help you, I brought a very powerful monster catcher." Yetang: Seriously? His sister brought a demon catcher to help? Isn''t this girl going out and hitting her head? Ye Tang sniffed carefully, and he really smelled the breath of the demon catcher. At this time, Bai Yumeng had found the location of Yetang. Tang Guo and Lan Ye followed in, and the goal was a statue of Buddha, and the evil spirit was behind the statue. After the three people came in, Bai Yumeng hurriedly said to the position of the Buddha statue: "Brother,e out first, our feet are fast, and you should be able to avoid those demon catchers, as long as we go a little bit deeper, The demon catcher did not dare to chase after him." Needless to say Bai Yumeng, Ye Tang has already nned to walk out from behind the Buddha statue, and his sister has brought all the master catchers. What else is he afraid of? He didn''t hate the breath of the demon catcher outside, and it didn''t hurt his sister, so it was not necessarily bad. When Yetang walked in front of the Buddha statue, Bai Yumeng rushed over, looked at a big gray rabbit in front of the Buddha statue, and cried out. Ye Tang: "Why are you crying?" With a bunny expression, he made people want tough. "Brother, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t run around, if you don''te to me, the demon pill will not be broken." Ye Tang: "I''m not here to find you," Ye Tang''s words made Bai Yumeng stunned. She wiped her tears, not looking for her, so whye to the human world, "I just want to visit the human world. , I didnt expect the monster catchers outside to be very unfriendly, and I met a bunch of them." Bai Yumeng: "That''s why you ran around, so you almost turned into rabbit meat?" "Forget it." Ye Tang''s gaze fell on Lan Ye and Tang Guo behind Bai Yumeng. Lan Ye was a fairy, and he could still feel that Tang Guo had a strong breath of a demon catcher, which was not disgusting. The kind of vignce in his eyes rxed. Bai Yumeng quickly said: "Big Brother, this is Sister Tang, her full name is Tang Guo, and her profession is a demon catcher, not the kind of demon catcher we usually encounter. She won''t hurt good fairies." Tang Guo? The vignce in Ye Tang''s eyes disappeared. Of course, now he is a rabbit in its original form, and it is estimated that not many people can see anything in his eyes. "Hello, Master Catcher, my name is Ye Tang." When Tang Guo heard this name, she also approached, staring at the big gray rabbit on the Xiang case: "Your name is Yetang? Are you brothers and sisters? Why not have a family name?" Bai Yumeng replied: "Myst name is my mother." Ye Tang nodded: "My father and I have myst name, and my father is a ck rabbit." "My mother is a white rabbit." Bai Yumeng answered, "Then my brother neutralized and became a gray rabbit. We also have a younger brother, a ck rabbit." Tang Guo looked at the big gray rabbit and saw the other person staring at her unblinkingly. Even if the demon pill was broken, she still looked calm and thought of that person. She really couldn''t hold back, she reached out and touched his head: "Then let''s go first, or the demon catcher wille in a while." Yetang: "Okay, listen to you." So Tang Guo grabbed the ears of the rabbit and lifted the big gray rabbit named Yetang up, hugged it in his arms, turned and walked outside. Chapter 5117: Peerless scum man task object (78) Chapter 5117: Peerless scum man task object (78) Chapter 5117 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (78) Bai Yumeng withdrew her hand. She was still organizing hernguage just now, how can she get her eldest brother to agree to be carried away. Sister Tang''s shots were different. Needless to say, the older brother didn''t seem to object. Bai Yumeng watched Tang Guo hug her elder brother, hurried on the road, and touched her elder brother''s head from time to time. The eldest brother didn''t resist, and his heart was terrified. No, is it because the demon pill was broken and his temper improved? What made her feel even more terrifying was that her eldest brother was actually held asleep by Sister Tang, and he didn''t mean to be guarded at all. Wasn''t he questioning the identity of Sister Tang as a demon catcher? How can you rx now? Too strange. Bai Yumeng couldn''t help but replenish his brain, and finally looked at Tang Guo''s face, and was slightly taken aback. The eldest brother was not fascinated by Sister Tang''s beauty, right? Oh my god, her elder brother was actually attracted by the demon catcher, why didn''t he see it before? Tang Guo walked away with a few people, but within five minutes, a bunch of demon catchers rushed into the house where Yetang had avoided before. "Already escaped, there is more than one person''s breath here, it is probably the same kind, they haven''t gone far, hurry up!" Just waiting for them to rush out of the house, it was toote, Tang Guo avoided these people from catching up, leaving a formation for this ce. It was a sleepy formation, enough for them to toss for a few days. She walked with Ye Tang in a hurry, and seeing that Ye Tang was already asleep, she took out a pill and put it in his mouth. Ye Tang woke up suddenly, saw that she was stuffing the pill, and immediately swallowed it. The ears that had been pricked up softened, and Tang Guo stroked him. [The host is big, how does it feel to lure a rabbit? Tang Guo: "It''s not bad, it feels very good." [The host is big, the rabbits are not only very cute, but also delicious, spicy rabbits, braised rabbits, fresh pot rabbits and so on. "Tongzi, you are floating." Tang Guo returned with Ye Tang. She was a master of art and bold, so she was not afraid of having a demon catcher chasing after her. If those demon catchers are interested, it is best not to provoke her. Besides, Lin Yikai, whom Chen Zhuo regarded as a blue leaf, was taken back to his residence by Chen Zhuo. He was tied to one side and saw Chen Zhuo looking for materials with his own eyes. It is estimated that he intends to use him for alchemy. When all the materials were collected, Chen Zhuo nned to dig the demon pill first, and he drew out the location of Lin Yikai''s dantian. Lin Yikai screamed on the spot. And after this scream, the illusion in front of him disappeared immediately. Chen Zhuo also saw clearly that Lin Yikai was in front of him, not the snake Jing Lan Ye, and Chen Zhuo''s expression changed drastically at that moment. He just said why he didn''t take out the demon pill. It turned out that this blue leaf was a fake. Someone used an illusion technique to turn Lin Yikai into a blue leaf. "Mr. Lin, how could it be you?" Lin Yikai almost fainted in pain: "I was yelling it''s me all the way, you caught the wrong person, didn''t you hear?" Chen Zhuo''s expression was ugly: "It should be that the two fairies are too deep, seeing through the formations I set up, we were fooled by them. I can''t hear the truth from you, I only heard a snake spirit along the way. Struggling." Lin Yikai was in cold sweat behind his back. Are those two fairies so terrible? He had never doubted Tang Guo, because Tang Guo was by the pond at that time, it was impossible to reach here. "It seems that there is no way to get rid of those two monsters just by relying on me. I have to ask other monster catchers to help." Chen Zhuo''s expression was serious. Lin Yikai: "Can you take me to the hospital first, and if you don''t go, I will lose too much blood and die." Chapter 5118: Peerless man task object (79) Chapter 5118: Peerless man task object (79) Chapter 5118 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (79) Tang Guo took Yetang back to the Lin family. Since the Lin family and his wife handed over thepany to Lin Yikai to take care of them, they let them go and went on a trip when they saw that Lin Yikai was doing well. I just went out the other day, and it is estimated that I will not be back in a few months. So Tang Guo brought a rabbit back, and no one would ask anything. Even if Lin Yikai didn''t show up for a while, no one asked. Lin Yikai''s life is definitely not in danger. The illusion technique she set will be unlocked as long as Chen Zhuo touches Lin Yikai''s blood. As for when Lin Yikai can return, it depends on whether Chen Zhuo is eager to dig the demon pill. She did not expect that Chen Zhuo was so urgent that she wanted to dig Lin Yikai''s demon pill that day. Before being sent to the hospital, Lin Yikai notified thepany''s assistant that something had happened to him. Tang Guo also received a call here, saying that Lin Yikai was already undergoing an operation, and she didn''t n to see him when she learned that the other party was not in danger of life. Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng were very interested, and wanted to see how Lin Yikai was. But they were also very scared, if Chen Zhuo found out, would they be caught back, so they looked at Tang Guo with pleading eyes. No way, Tang Guo had to apany them on the trip, and of course he had to take Yetang with him, lest idents ur when she is away. Those demon catchers were trapped in that house, and it was estimated that they would not be able to get out for a while. She put a loop around Ye Tang''s neck to hide his evil spirit. Bai Yumeng realized that his brother didn''t even resist this, and he was out of help. He could actually let the demon catcher trap, her brother waspletely depraved. Didn''t Ye Tang fail to find Bai Yumeng''s strange look in his eyes, but could thispare to his joy in finding a wife? Don''t talk aboutps, even tenps are fine. In this life, the memory of his previous life that he awakened not long ago. He searched for a while in the fairy den and found that Tang Guo did not exist, guessing that Tang Guo might be in the human world, so he came to the human world. Unexpectedly, they encountered a wave of demon catchers. What kind of meeting they were holding. Even if he was unlucky, he was besieged by dozens of demon catchers, and finally had to break the demon pill to escape. If Tang Guo cameter, maybe he would really die. Some of the methods and magic weapons used by the demon-catching master are born to restrain the demon, and this ispletely impossible. In the hospital, Lin Yikai just woke up, before he could feel the pain in his abdomen, he felt that he was being looked at by several pairs of eyes. Looking up, it was Tang Guo and the others. Lin Yi opened his eyes and looked at Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng with a little fright. Bai Yumeng looked at him with a smile. The expression in Lan Ye''s eyes was meaningful, which made him cold all over. Then he found that Tang Guo had closed the door of the ward. He was anxious in his heart. That Chen Zhuo didn''t know where he went, so why didn''t he stay by his side at a critical time? "Lin Yikai, I advise you to stay calm and don''t think about things you can''t do. If something like today happens again, I think it will be difficult to save your life." Tang Guo warned, this was clearly telling Lin Yikai , She knew everything before. Lin Yikai nced at Tang Guo and saw that she was still holding a gray rabbit. The rabbit nced at him with contempt, making him very angry. "Lin Yikai, are you trying to collude with the demon master to harm us?" Bai Yumeng sat on the edge of the hospital bed, "you can''t do this kind of thing again. What will happen." Chapter 5119: Peerless man task object (80) Chapter 5119: Peerless man task object (80) Chapter 5119 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (80) "By the way, the doctor told me just now that although the operation was sessful, you are out of danger, but because the injury is too serious, you may not have a child." Lan Ye added, "So you don''t want to die, I I also want to understand this time, since you don''t want to be with me, then forget it. The twisted melon is not sweet, and I n to go back in a while and stop pestering you." Lin Yikai hadn''t recovered from the first sentence, when he heard Lan Ye say this again, he didn''t know how to react. He doesn''t care about the child, but it''s one thing to not care, and it''s another thing to have it. "Where is Dao Chang Chen?" Lin Yikai remembered that Chen Zhuo hadn''t appeared, and asked quickly, it''s a good thing for the fairies to stop pestering him. In fact, he was also a little scared. The two fairies were obviously not so easy to deal with. This should be the difficulty that Heaven''s Dao has added to him, but he clearly doesn''t n to attack Tang Guo, so why are there so many twists and turns? [Because you do it yourself, if you dont do it, will this happen? ] 978 couldn''t help but say. Lin Yikai was furious, but did not refute. Tang Guo said at this time: "Your injury was caused by Chen Zhuo. The police had taken him away just now. He wanted to escape with unnatural abilities, and injured the police officer. Fortunately, I met him and used his power. It''s sealed. Now, he should be taken back to the police station. Later, he will be prosecuted and sentenced. He hurt ordinary people, almost caused you to lose too much blood to death, and attacked police officers. These are enough for him to sentence dozens Year." Lin Yikai: "..." Is this all right? So, Chen Zhuo can''t help him at all? Lin Yikai still didn''t want to give up. He always had a bad breath in his heart. After meeting these three people and fairies, he didn''t have a good day. He didn''t believe that there was only Chen Zhuo in this world who could help him catch monsters. He nned in his heart to visit Chen Zhuo when he got better. "I want to rest for a while, you can go." Lin Yikai looked tired, "Since you don''t pester me, I won''t find a demon catcher." He said this to Lan Ye. Of course, this was just what he cheated on Lan Ye. Chen Zhuo must have known many demon catchers, and he was going to ask for news when that happened. Tang Guo knew his thoughts by looking at the other person''s appearance, and didn''t reveal it. I don''t know what methods the group of monster catchers would use to save Chen Zhuo if they knew Chen Zhuo''s situation? After leaving the hospital, Tang Guo and the two said, "Do you want to go with me or go back to Lin''s house first?" Bai Yumeng: "Sister Tang, what are you going to do?" "Go to the police station to file for the record. I didn''t catch Chen Zhuo and showed some means, so I went to file for the record. And they seem to want to talk to me about something, maybe they can get a job." Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, is that right? That''s pretty good. Tang Guo also thought it was pretty good. It would be much easier to live in the human world. There was no need to find other jobs to make money. It would be nice to eat public meals. System: Envy, I don''t know when the boss of the Space-Time Bureau wille back and give him a number or something. Tang Guo went to the police station to file for the record and showed his abilities. He was really valued and won a position. When the police often deal with cases, they do encounter some weird times. At this time, they need special talents like Tang Guo to help. They knew about the existence of the demon catcher industry, but they had to spend a lot of money to hire each time, and those demon catchers had their nostrils in the sky, which made people helpless and had to hire them. And some demon catchers still don''t follow the rules, because of their strength, they asionally have topromise. Tang Guo knew this, so she wanted to break the monopoly of the monster catcher. Who told them to mess with her first? The rabbit in her arms, Yao Dan didn''t know when he could cultivate again. see you tomorrow Chapter 5120: Peerless man task object (81) Chapter 5120: Peerless man task object (81) Chapter 5120 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (81) "How are you?" Tang Guo touched Yetang''s rabbit ears, and felt that Yetang is still weirdly cute now, especially this gray fur looks very advanced, soft and shiny, and feels slightly Can''t put it down. Yetang felt it. "It''s okay." Ye Tang leaned against Tang Guo and saidzily, his wife had been found and he had met each other. Now he is unafraid of everything, and his cultivation level should be restored slowly. Tang Guo suddenly remembered that Yetang is now a rabbit spirit: "Are you eating vegetables or carrots now?" This question really stuns Yetang. If you want to talk about what to eat, there is no problem with eating, but if there are green radishes, he still prefers this. Maybe the taste of rabbits is different. I can''t help looking at the green leaves. greedy. "Go to the vegetable market, pick what you like to eat." Tang Guo grabbed Yetang and held it, "I also raised a rabbit for the first time. I have no experience." "Guo''er." Ye Tang was helpless, but didn''t mean to refute. Who told him that the demon pill was broken and he was seriously injured. Currently, there is no way to maintain his human form. "How does it feel to be a rabbit?" Tang Guo was really curious, "Is there a sense of crisis of being afraid of being eaten by someone at any time?" Ye Tang: "Guo''er, although I can''t maintain my human form now, most people can''t help me. If they dare to do it, they will understand what a pirate rabbit is." "Let''s pick the food first." Tang Guo didn''t tease Ye Tang anymore, holding him out. Walking out of the room happened to meet Bai Yumeng, who was watching TV downstairs. Bai Yumeng saw Tang Guo holding her elder brother to go out, and hurriedly caught up: "Sister Tang, where are you going to hold my elder brother?" Yetang: "..." "Go to the vegetable market to see if there are fresh greens and radishes. I don''t know what vor he is, so I will take him to choose." Tang Guo exined, Bai Yumeng''s expression was clear, she secretly nced at Tang Guo''s arms and didn''t move. Ye Tang moved a bit, holding back his smile and returning to his seat, "Then I won''t go, you go." After leaving Lin''s house, Tang Guo didn''t take a car. Instead, she chose to walk. She wanted to take advantage of this while chatting with Ye Tang. "Atang, when did youe here?" "I suddenly awakened the memory of my previous life some time ago. At that time, I was wondering if there will be you in this world. I have been looking for you in the realm of the fairies for a long time without you. Later I guessed that you may be a human being. Go to the human world." Ye Tang: "Unexpectedly, the luck of going down the mountain was not so good. I just ran into dozens of demon catchers who were holding a meeting. Before they had time to cover up their breath, they found out. The group of demon catchers was a bit extreme, and the blood on their bodies was very bloody. Seriously, when you meet a monster, no matter how good or bad, you will shout and kill when youe up." "There are many demon catchers in this world. They are not trying to eliminate demons and maintain justice. They just want the inner alchemy of the fairies to refine them into medicine and improve their cultivation." Tang Guo exined, "So they don''t care. Whether the fairies do evil or good, they kill them when they see them. The demonic catchers from this school I inherited are very few, and they will still be excluded." "Guo''er, is Lin Yikai the same one before?" "It''s him." "Did we two have any ill fate with him?" Tang Guo shook his head and nodded again: "To be precise, he and I have a bad rtionship. But this person hasmitted too many sins, and I should never meet him in the next life." Ye Tang was not happy, because it meant that maybe they could no longer continue their lead. Chapter 5121: Peerless man task object (82) Chapter 5121: Peerless man task object (82) Chapter 5121 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (82) Tang Guo took Yetang to the vegetable market, and bought a bunch of vegetables and carrots to suit his taste. It is worth mentioning that the boss at a certain stall also smiled and said to Tang Guo, let her buy some lettuce, saying that this braised rabbit is the best. Ye Tang''s ears were pricked up at that time, and the boss was too bad. Does he look like a ughtered rabbit? Passing by the ughter stall, many people stared at Yetang in Tang Guo''s arms, and others asked her where she bought such a big rabbit. When walking out of the vegetable market, Yetang and Tang Guo said that they would not go to the vegetable market in the future. "Atang, don''t be afraid, I won''t eat you." Tang Guo said with a smile, and gently stroked Ye Tang''s head, "You are so good now, who is willing to eat." System: [The host is big, I heard that the rabbit is very timid, don''t frighten others. Tang Guo took a bunch of greens and radishes back, but was also watched by Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng. She didn''t stay in the living room long and chose to go back to the room. She applied a cleaning technique to the green radish, and then piled it in front of Yetang. Ye Tang was indeed a little hungry, holding a radish and starting to chew, Tang Guo couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone, and recorded the appearance of him chewing the carrot. "Guo''er, is it fun?" Ye Tang, who looked like a rabbit, took a bite of the radish, and stopped to look at Tang Guo with big eyes. He looked serious and cute. "I have never raised a rabbit, I want to record a very precious scene now." Ye Tang also broke the jar, and it was his wife anyway, so just shoot if she wants to. Tang Guo not only recorded videos, but also snapped a few particrly cute photos and posted two to a small group of three. Tang Guo: Isn''t it cute? Bai Yumeng:? ? ? Blue Leaf:! ! ! In the living room, Bai Yumeng and Lan Ye looked at each other, not knowing how to express. "My brother is depraved, he actually sold cuteness to attract the opposite sex, you can see how he concentrates on eating carrots, and he secretly nces at Sister Tang with his eyes." Lan Ye: "Do you have any other cute rabbits like this? Tell me about one. I heard that you also have a younger brother? It''s a ck rabbit. We can meet you when we have time." Unexpectedly, the rabbit can still y like this, she also wanted to try. Bai Yumeng rolled his eyes vigorously: "My brother is only seven years old." "It doesn''t matter. I can wait for him to grow up. The fairy has a long lifespan. I will walk more in the past, and I can also cultivate rtionships in advance. Does your brother like to eat green radish? There are so many varieties..." "By the way, I n to go back in two days." Lan Ye said suddenly, "I have to talk to Sister Tang about this during dinner. This time I want to take my parents out for fun. People practice seriously." When Lan Ye left, Tang Guo gave her two bracelets with hidden breath. This bracelet can not only hide the evil spirit, but also a magic weapon for defense. Now that she said she wanted to help the three Lan family cultivate into immortals, she was not just talking. By the way, she gave Lan Ye a book of fairy cultivating secrets and asked her to take it back to a family of three to practice. "Sister Tang, this is too expensive, I can''t ask for it." No matter how stupid she is, she knows how precious this practice secret book is. "You have to take this, it is a grievance between us. With this secret book, your family of three will practice more smoothly." Chapter 5122: Peerless scum man task object (83) Chapter 5122: Peerless scum man task object (83) Chapter 5122 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (83) "I hope you don''t forget your original intentions, practice earnestly, and be immortals as soon as possible." Lan Ye didn''t understand the meaning, but Bai Yumeng on the side was thoughtful, and the grudge ended? Could it be... It turned out that all the changes were actually not her own efforts, but also Sister Tang? The person who hid the deepest turned out to be the other party. No wonder she always feels that this is really too smooth, how can she move her lips and everything can follow her ideas? Tang Guo, who used to be two lives, did have some dead brains, and he would never be so transparent. He did not do things decisively now, and he suffered losses in Lin Yikai''s hands again and again. Tang Guo of the previous two lives would never start to clear the forest, unless the other party was the same as her. Bai Yu dreamed that Tang Guo nced at her, and quickly withdrew her gaze. She didn''t intend to exin this matter, as long as she understood it in her heart. Seeing Sister Tang''s appearance of her elder brother, she was obviously very interested. Maybe it didn''t take long for her to have a sister-inw of a demon catcher. It''s really exciting to say, she is a rabbit spirit, a fairy, and there will be a sister-inw to catch the demon. This is the blessing of her elder brother. Her elder brother is also really shameless, and even pursues people with shameless sex. Tang Guo didn''t know what Bai Yumeng was making up in his head, so he could guess a little bit in his heart. After sending Lan Ye away, she sat in the living room with Ye Tang lying in her arms and practicing. Tang Guo felt that since he came to this world, he couldn''t do it in vain, he had to do something. After getting to know her, she learned that the demon catchers in this world are a very domineering group. Sometimes they do bad things, and even thew can''t subdue them. In many cases, they have no way to seekpensation from them for the destruction of public facilities in order to catch monsters. In fact, the fairies in this world really do not harm people. Many fairies with a little experience will tell the young ones at home not to go to the human world. It is easy to meet those demon catchers. Most of the people who go to the human world are small ones, like Bai Yumeng who are curious about the human world and sneak away. Fortunately, I didn''t meet the demon catcher. Once I met, there might be no way to go home. The big demon at home knew that he would definitelye out to find revenge or something. And the group of monster catchers, in the name of catching monsters, actually used the fairies as a resource for cultivation, and they also have an alliance of monster catchers. Of course, the demon catchers of her school did not join that alliance, and her master hated the demon catchers alliance, and disdains to work with them. Her master said it was a demon catcher, but in her memory, she had never seen her master catch a demon once. When she was very young, she always took her to help people watch Feng Shui and drive away evil spirits. When she was a child, she asked, why are they masters of catching monsters and why don''t they catch monsters? Her master said: "The demon did not harm the innocent, why should we catch them? This world is not just the human world, but the world of all life. The demon will be condemned by the heavens if the innocent is hurt, and we will never be immortals. If the teacher hurts the innocent, the same is true, and Dao Fa will one day stand still." Recently, Tang Guo also noticed that the existence of fairies is very difficult. The group of demon catchers are rampant in the human world, and no one restrains them. She decided to cooperate with the government to develop a n for supernatural ability restraint. When she talked about this idea, the police people were very surprised and excited. Within a few days, someone in charge of this aspect came to contact her. This person actually had some cultivation base, but he was very weak to the group of monster catchers. Chapter 5123: Peerless scum man task object (84) Chapter 5123: Peerless scum man task object (84) Chapter 5123 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (84) "Hello, Miss Tang, Im Qin Chong in charge of the Supernatural Power Department. I heard that you have something to work with us?" Qin Chong is not young, he should be 40 years old, but he can see that he is very There is great hope for things. In this department, there are actually some people with cultivation skills, butpared to the huge team of monster catchers, they are really not enough. This department was established by him. He was originally a man with a righteous roots and inadvertently obtained a stubborn copy to cultivate and pass it on to some of his disciples. However, cultivation depends entirely on talent, and very few people can practice. Up to now, there are no more than twenty people in his department. He encountered some special problems before and sacrificed a few, which made him very sad. It''s not that they haven''t thought about cooperating with the demon catcher, and they have also cooperated, but every time their asking price is very high. But there is no way but to agree. And those demon catchers got into trouble, they can''t say anything, they can only deal with the aftermath, which makes people miserable. Now that there is finally a powerful monster catcher who actively wants to cooperate with him, can he be unhappy? "Yes, I want to talk to you about something. I don''t know what you think of the world fairies?" Qin Chong was a little puzzled, why did he talk about fairies? But he still asked more ording to his own thoughts: "Which aspect is Miss Tang referring to?" At this moment, he noticed that Tang Guo was holding a gray rabbit in his arms. The rabbit was looking at him, and there was an old god. It looks like a human being. "Yes, do you think the fairy should be caught?" Qin Chong was a little puzzled, why a demon catcher would ask such boring questions. This question really embarrassed him, because if he answered the question truthfully, he might offend the monster catcher in front of him. "Just answer it truthfully." "Miss Tang, what do you think of the people in this world? Are there good and bad people? Of course bad fairies should be caught, and they should be punished. But those good fairies should be their own fairies for their duty, and it''s not harmful. People, why do you want to catch them?" "You are a human being, why would you speak for a fairy?" "Actually, I was once rescued by a fairy. At that time, I had a mission. If it weren''t for the fairys help, I might have died. At that time, I realized that humans and fairy are almost the same. Something bad." He also knows that some chaos in the demon catcher will kill every demon. "If there is a chance, how about you and the fairies working together to give them an official identity and due rights in the human world?" It is impossible to cultivate so many people with a high level of cultivation in a short time. It is better to integrate the fairies, and the humans and fairies cooperate together. With the participation of fairies, whether humans or fairies do evil, the efficiency of work will definitely be greatly improved. In this way, it will also give the fairies a chance toe to the human world. Qin Chong waspletely surprised now, did this demon catcher mean this? "If Miss Tang has this capability, of course we are willing to cooperate. I can immediately ask the above to discuss this matter." "Then you can go back and discuss, I''m sure here." She is confident enough to handle this matter well. After Qin Chong left, Tang Guo asked Ye Tang, "What do you think of this matter?" "Very good. After going out, the fairy will no longer have to hide in Tibet. It is much more convenient to have an official identity." Chapter 5124: Peerless scum man task object (85) Chapter 5124: Peerless scum man task object (85) Chapter 5124 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (85) "I think your sister is very suitable to be the representative of the fairies. Anyway, she also likes to y, so let her go back and talk about this. Fairies who are willing toe out will issue them an ID card in the future. ." Ye Tang agreed: "That''s good." Tang Guo chose Bai Yumeng as the representative, mainly because Bai Yumeng was a fairy. She could live for a long time, and there would be no contradiction between the two sides when she was there. Bai Yumeng was also excited when she knew Tang Guo''s n. She said that she would go back to announce the good news and let the fairies consider this matter. Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng are gone, only Tang Guo and Yetang are left here. Qin Chong was also discussing this matter over there, and of course they agreed with the cooperation between humans and fairies. But this matter is not simple, they need to consider carefully. Besides Lin Yikai''s side, after ten days'' time, he got out of bed without a problem, he nned to see Chen Zhuo. From Chen Zhuo''s mouth, he learned the identity and contact information of some demon catchers. Chen Zhuo was sealed and repaired by Tang Guo, so he could not escape at all, so he could only rely on Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai was recuperating in the hospital, but he arranged for people to go to the demon catchers. At this time, the demon catchers also escaped from the old house, being angry and failing to catch the rabbit. Lin Yikai''s people found Zhang Huang, one of the demon catchers who had a good rtionship with Chen Zhuo. Zhang Huang was considered to be a person closer to Chen Zhuo. He was angry when he learned that Chen Zhuo had been sealed for repairs and was locked up. It was said that he was going to be sentenced. He hurried to the hospital to see Lin Yikai, and heard what happened from Lin Yikai''s mouth. "Hmph, those people are so brave, they dare to interrogate me from the Demon Master League." Zhang Huang snorted coldly, obviously not taking the social order into consideration, "You said you have two in your house. Fairy?" Lin Yikai didn''t like Zhang Huang''s tone very much, but he was even more afraid of the goblin staying in his house. "They were here before, and they left recently. I don''t know where they went. But I know the hometown of the snake spirit. If the Taoist master is interested, when my body recovers, I can take you there." "Okay, then I''ll catch it all in one go. Listen to your tone. The opponent''s strength is not low. After we get Chen Zhuo out, we will catch the monster." In Zhang Huang''s view, the old nest has been found, and he is not in a hurry. At that time they will have more people over there, there are three giant pythons, everyone can divide things. Lin Yi was very happy, but in fact he just wanted to vent his breath, feeling that he was too frustrated recently. 978 Seeing him like that, he didn''t have any thoughts of reminding him, so he silently watched Lin Yikai die. Obviously something is wrong in this world, he has to face him, he is not unlucky, who is unlucky? Zhang Huang''s way to save Chen Zhuo was to expose his identity first, and arrogantly let the police release them quickly, otherwise they would not be able to bear the anger of the Demon Master Alliance. In addition, he told the other demon catchers the news, and the other demon catchers immediately called Qin Chong, threatening every word, and made Qin Chong half-dead with anger. Before discussing other matters, Qin Chong came to Tang Guo. "You don''t need to release people. I am now a member of the police station. I will go to the police station to arrange a formation so that they dare to rob people froming back and forth. If theye, I will seal one, and you will wait for them. Just sue." Qin Chong changed from nervousness to consternation, how could he be like this? He identally saw the gray rabbit''s contemptuous expression, his face was a little red, and he suspected that the rabbit was a fairy. "Guo''er says it''s okay, you don''t have to question it." Who is speaking? Qin Chong''s gaze fell on the gray rabbit, is it this rabbit? "It''s sealed by me, they can''t untie it, just do it." Tang Guo took out a dozen yellow charms and handed them to Qin Chong, "hold this, defensive charm, and go out with the group of monster catchers. When dealing with it, you can post one on your body alone. There is no problem in keeping your life." Qin Chong quickly took it, don''t be a fool. But he didn''t understand why Tang Guo had to oppose those bad-tempered monster catchers, it seemed that he had to make them unlucky. see you tomorrow Chapter 5125: Peerless scum man task object (86) Chapter 5125: Peerless scum man task object (86) Chapter 5125 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (86) "Daochang Zhang, people, really can''t let go. Chen Daochang intentionally hurt people and attacked our police officers, causing several of our police officers to fracture. They are still lying in the hospital. This is no longer a question of affection. It is Daochang Zhang that has vited thew, and now he is detained in ordance with the procedures. The specific result will not be known until the judgment is made. Please understand that we will deal with this matter fairly and fairly. " This passage should be the toughest Qin Chong in front of Zhang Huang and other demon catchers in recent years. In the past, how could he dare to offend Zhang Huang and others like this? Zhang Huang''s face was gloomy: "You really don''t say anything about your face? I know that a demon catcher has joined you, but don''t forget that all of us in the Union of Demon Catchmen are named as white people. She is a demon catcher in her early twenties, what can she do for you? Besides, it is just a demon catcher who hasn''t joined the demon catcher alliance, and is ipetent." Qin Chong: "Zhang Daochang, we all act ording to the rules, we don''t follow the rules, and we don''t get around. If everyone does like Daochang Chen, the world will be messed up." "Hmph, I think you guys think that if you find a backer, your wings will be hard." Zhang Huang was very aggrieved. At first he thought that Qin Chong was just waiting for them to show them, and now he knows that the other party is serious. No face is given. Zhang Huang left, and returned to the Demon Catcher Alliance before long, and exined the situation here, which aroused the anger of the demon Catchers. Several people responded to Zhang Huang and expressed their willingness to follow him to rescue Chen Zhuo. Some people persuaded Zhang Huang to look at it again, but Zhang Huang felt that he had lost his face and was eager to show Qin Chong those people too much. He didn''t want to think too much. In his opinion, Tang Guo was in his early twenties, and they could not be opponents to anyone here. That night, Zhang Huang took five or six demon catchers who thought the same way to the police station to save people. These people thought they were good at catching the demon master, so he wanted to show them what ps were. Zhang Huang walked into the police station with an upright and dignified look, nced at everyone contemptuously, and used two small tricks at random, but no one came up to stop him and sneered. He casually arrested someone and asked about Chen Zhuo''s whereabouts, but didn''t know that the person had been notified, so he could tell Zhang Huang these people truthfully. Zhang Huang thought that these people were afraid of his power, and led others to follow. After they entered, the remaining police officers looked at each other, in fact, they were all asking whether Tang Guo''s formation was useful. Facts proved to be of course useful. When Zhang Huang saw Chen Zhuo, they were ready to take Chen Zhuo away, only to find that many police officers appeared around them, using weapons against them. Zhang Huangughed loudly: "It''s funny." After all, he had to recite the form to cast the spell. When he knew this, he realized that his spiritual power was not used at all, as if he was locked by something. The expressions of Zhang Huang and other demon catchers changed drastically, and he shouted: "Get out quickly, something is wrong here." However, it was toote. This was the formation that Tang Guo specially prepared for them. The trapped formation would lock the spirit formation. In this ce, the spiritual power could not be used at all, and they could not go out. Faced with the cold weapons around, they had topromise. . Chapter 5126: Peerless scum man task object (87) Chapter 5126: Peerless scum man task object (87) Chapter 5126 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (87) "Zhang Daochang, you kidnapped the police officer and tried to steal the criminal suspect. Now we are arresting you in ordance with thew." Zhang Huang and the others put on cold handcuffs. The policemen were afraid of idents, so they drove to pick up Tang Guo and seal Zhang Huang and others. Looking at Zhang Huang''s blushing and thick neck, Tang Guo''s mouth curled up with a smile. However, Zhang Huang''s eyes widened when he saw the gray rabbit in Tang Guo''s arms. "Even if you have supernatural abilities, you still have to follow the rules. Because many people can''t control themselves, soon humans and fairies will jointly establish a department. You should not be interested in joining the Demon Catcher Alliance, right? Simple, it needs to go through a very strict assessment. But people with supernatural abilities want to have unimpeded ess in the human world, they still need to make a record. It is not easy for ordinary people to live, otherwise these people with supernatural abilities will not If its good, its a tragedy." Zhang Huang stared, and wanted to call Tang Guo shameless. He was silently hitting the seal, but no matter how many forms he read, it was useless. His face sank, he had a hunch that if this matter was not prevented, the Demon Catcher Alliance would cease to exist. "I want to hire awyer!" Zhang Huang yelled, not ignorant of the rules of the human world. It''s just that I used to upy my own abilities and I don''t want to talk about it. Tang Guo and the othersughed when they heard it: "This is your right." The next day, other people in the Demon Catch Masters Alliance received Zhang Huang waiting to rob someone and be arrested, and face prosecution. "What can I do? It seems that there is a stubborn stubble on the police station this time." "Yes, Zhang Huang and the others are all quite good, but they were arrested quietly. This is not easy." "Leader Cui, what should we do about this?" Cui Cheng, the current leader of the Demon Catcher Alliance, frowned at this moment: "This is not easy to handle. Judging from the current situation, the Demon Catcher is very powerful and powerful. Our side If someone passes by, it will probably be just for being locked in." "Then you can''t do nothing, right?" Someone was anxious. Cui Cheng raised his eyebrows: "Then what do you think you can do? Bring everyone to rush over? Are you sure that you can rescue people and retreat? Cui Cheng''s words are indeed speechless, saying that they are seeking justice, but none of them have the courage to break into the police station. "The leader, what do you think?" "I can''t help it, but I know that if we fight against them at this time, we will definitely shoot the head shot. Maybe they will wait for us to pass. What we have to do now is wait. We do nothing, and they too It can''t help us." "In addition, when we catch our demon, we will behave better in the human world in the future, and it will be regarded as the well water not against the river water." Some people are unwilling, but no one wants to break into the police station. Zhang Huang''s people were all nted in, and they couldn''t guarantee that they were better than Zhang Huang''s. So, they all listened to Cui Cheng''s words and ignored this matter, even going out very rarely. However, Chen Zhuo, Zhang Huang and others found that the people from the Demon Catcher Alliance had no ns to rescue them, and their hearts were chilled. They also have to face the punishment of the criminalw. Half a monthter, Bai Yumeng came back with a list of fairies looking forward toing to the human world. Chapter 5127: Peerless man task object (88) Chapter 5127: Peerless man task object (88) Chapter 5127 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (88) Qin Chong also basically discussed how to cooperate with the fairies. Tang Guo directly introduced Bai Yumeng to Qin Chong and let the two talk in detail. Bai Yumeng is not a simple little fairy, she is a rebirth, Tang Guo believes that the other party will talk about this matter appropriately. Another half month passed, Bai Yumeng left again, this time she returned quickly, and when she came back, she appeared with a wave of fairies. These fairies were directly invited by Qin Chong to enter his department to apply for legal ID cards for them and arrange their positions. Even the fairies who don''t want toe to work want to apply for a legal ID card, there is no problem, you can apply for it first, and then go back to retreat and practice, anding to the human world will not be so troublesome in the future. Bai Yumeng was very active in doing this. She never thought that she could still do such a great cause. It waspletely to legalize the goblin in the human world, and she no longer had to worry about being captured and hiding in Tibet. Tang Guo is also selecting some good seedlings and teaching them to practice. In the future, these people will be the backbone of the human world. As the goblins came out to register in batches, Qin Chong was very excited, because his department had joined many goblins. These goblins were simple and cute, and they were nothing but nk paper. But they are naturally intelligent and know many things once taught. In particr, the efficiency of work is very high, and there are very few cases of stealing and skidding. And their requirements are very simple, it is cheap and delicious Chinese cabbage. Of course, Qin Chong just thought about it in his heart, and if he works hard, he still has the treatment he deserves. Cui Cheng and others didn''t know these things at all. Before Bai Yumeng brought the goblin out, Tang Guo gave her a dozen charms that were hidden. Therefore, there was no idea that the fairies had already been employed in the special department, and they were already helping with things. Lin Kai went back to thepany to work as soon as he recovered. Not long after, Cui Cheng''s people approached him because they wanted to inquire about the Lan family. Lin Yikai was of course very happy to see so many monster catchers who wanted to help catch the snake spirits. He arranged thepany''s affairs and personally took Cui Cheng and others to the Lan family three. Cui Cheng and others from the Demon Catcher Alliance had long forgotten Chen Zhuo and Zhang Huang, and now they only wanted to capture the three python spirits, then divided them, and promoted their cultivation. [The Lan family didnt provoke you, why do you have to kill them all? 978 kept watching and found that Lin Yikai was almost hopeless. He really didn''t know anything at the beginning, so he would choose a scum like Lin Yikai as the host. Even if the opponent''s mission will be sessful, he guesses that there will be no good endter. Fortunately, Tiandao management was very timely, which made Lin Yikai a lot of disasters, and he couldn''t evenplete a task. [Lin Yikai, you should umte some virtue for yourself. This incident obviously has nothing to do with the Lan family. They hide in the mountains and practice, and they did not provoke you or hurt the innocent. You brought so many demon masters over. Didnt they drive them to death? I dont believe you dont know the virtues of these monster catchers. Lin Yikai: "I can do whatever I want. It''s up to you? Besides, can umting virtue allow me to have my next life? People say that umting virtue is for my next life. Of course, I am a person who has no next life. . How could I be so miserable if it wasn''t for the Lan family?" Thest time Chen Zhuo drew, not only made him lose the ability to have offspring, but even women could not touch him. As a man, this thing is aggrieved. Chapter 5128: Peerless scum man task object (89) Chapter 5128: Peerless scum man task object (89) Chapter 5128 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (89) He also resented Chen Zhuo, but Chen Zhuo would be punished immediately. What he hates even more is the two goblins, Lan Ye and Bai Yumeng. If they hadn''t used the means, would Chen Zhuo make him call him useless? He didn''t know Bai Yumeng''s hometown, so he could only give it up temporarily, nning to treat others to clean up the Lan Ye family. [Sooner orter you will be killed by yourself, I don''t think you will seed. Heaven finds you doing bad things and punishes you by various means, just look at it...] "Trash system, can you shut up if you can''t help?" After being scolded, 978 stopped talking. This is the legendary host of garbage. It''s really unlucky. The first host he found was just such a garbage. Is it true that because he is a scrapped product, the host he was looking for is also rubbish? Besides, Tang Guo is more rxed here. He feeds the rabbits every day and teaches his disciples. She has moved out of the Lin family, because of her special position, she has also been allocated a ce to live. I haven''t seen Lin Yikai recently, and she doesn''t bother to take care of the other person. Lin Yikai''s temperament will definitely be killed by him. Lin Yikai took the initiative to conceal the incident he was injured before, but his father and mother Lin knew about such a big matter, and they came back early. When I came back, I called Tang Guo and asked Lin Yikai where he had gone. "Lin Yikai has always lived in thepany. As for where he goes, if there is no dangerous ce, he would not ask me to follow." Lin''s father and Lin''s mother knew that Tang Guo could not be troubled. After all, Tang Guo was not their daughter-inw. Thinking of Lin Yikai''s injury, they quickly asked about the situation. "I called Yikai''s assistant, and the other party was hesitant, Xiaoguo, tell me honestly, what''s going on with Yikai?" Mother Lin always felt that Lin Yikai was hiding something. Tang Guo paused: "Mother Lin, it''s better for Lin Yikai to tell you about these things. This matter still has a big impact." "Just tell me, I don''t me you, what is going on." "Lin Yikai was attacked by a Taoist priest before, and maybe she won''t have children in the future." Tang Guo said truthfully, "but it''s okay when people arrive." Mother Lin almost carried her back, her voice increased by a few decibels: "What are you talking about? Can''t have children? Which stinky Taoist dare to hurt my Lin family''s only seedlings like this?" "That Taoist priest has already been arrested. I believe it will not be long before he will be punished as he deserves. Don''t be too sad, Aunt Lin. If it doesn''t work, you can also ask for another one." Tang Guo said bluntly, with his left hand. Touching the gray rabbit lying on herp practicing. The Lin family had long been ustomed to Tang Guo''s outspokenness, so they didn''t think there was anything. She was very angry at first, but she calmed down after hearing Tang Guo''s words. Since Yikai really couldn''t have children, she could indeed consider asking for another one. Regardless of their Lin family''s foundation, who will inherit it? Soon after the two parties ended the call, Tang Guo received another call, and it turned out that it was from Lan Ye. "Blue Leaf?" "Sister Tang, I''m here to report the case. There is a group of monster catchers who indiscriminately broke into our house and shouted and screamed. Now they have been subdued by our family of three. Thanks to the formations taught by Sister Tang. And the cheat book for our family. Originally, I nned to take my parents out to y, but when they saw the cheat book, they couldnt put it down and pulled me to practice. They didnt expect a monster catcher to harass us." Chapter 5129: Peerless scum man task object (90) Chapter 5129: Peerless scum man task object (90) Chapter 5129 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (90) "Before I received a message from the little white rabbit, saying that now fairies can walk in the human world with integrity, as long as they are legal and good fairies, they can all be protected. We can''t kill these people, after all, we have to follow the rules now. I dont know who to call, I can only call you." Tang Guo couldn''t help butugh when he heard Lan Ye''s yin and yang strange words: "How many demon catchers are there?" "Seven, fortunately there are only seven. If there are dozens of them, even if our family of three has a good cultivation base, plus the formation, it will be very difficult to deal with." In Lan Ye''s tone, there was a little bit of pride and gloat. This group of demon catchers who are catching goblins all go to jail! "Okay, I will notify Qin Chong toe over to deal with this matter immediately." "Okay, Sister Tang, hurry up. By the way, that Lin Yi ran away. This guy hides quickly. I am toozy to chase him. I don''t know where he is hiding. I''m afraid of chasing him. , In case he has an ident, isn''t this going to rest on me?" Tang Guo: "..." Are all snake spirits so refined? It seems that whether it is a human or a demon, you have to see the world more, so that it is not easy to be deceived. After ending the call with Lan Ye, Tang Guo contacted Qin Chong. Qin Chong grinned when he heard it, haha, the group of demon catchersmitted another crime. He waved to the fairies present: "Little ones, there is a mission. This time Miss Tang notified that a group of monster catchers harassed the homes of snake spirits at will. They wanted to kill them. The division uniforms, wait for us to deal with them." The fairies were still ying with mobile phones. When they heard this, they immediately said excitedly: "Boss, do you say we are going to catch the demon master?" "Yes, go and catch the demon master." Qin Chong felt that this group of fairies were really easy to manage. They were simply cute and coaxed to do a lot of work for him. Everyone liked to listen to good words and praise. Qin Chong brought a group of little fairies to meet Tang Guo, and the group rushed to the Lan family''s three-person home. A few hourster, they came to Lan''s house. Outside the huge cave entrance, seven demon catchers were tied up. Of course Qin Chong recognized that one of them was Cui Cheng from the Demon Catcher Alliance. Cui Cheng''s face was pale and he was obviously beaten hard. Lan Ye bounced to Tang Guo''s front, and handed her a mobile phone: "Before the conflict, I recorded it. This should be used as evidence that they broke into our house for no reason." Qin Chong raised his eyebrows, are all the fairies so well prepared now? He checked the seven demon catchers, and none of them was life-threatening, so that would be easy. "Take all these people back, and keep that phone well, it''s all evidence." Cui Cheng gritted his teeth: "Qin Chong, what are you doing?" "Leader Cui, a few of you envisioned entering the fairy house privately. We want to take you back for interrogation. You can cooperate." Qin Chong only felt that the evil spirits for many years wereing out at this moment, and these arrogant demon catchers finally You can''t get angry with him anymore, no matter who it is in the future, in the human world, you just have to follow the rules, no one can do anything wrong. Cui Cheng flushed and almost exploded with anger. "When you are free,e to the department to apply for your certificates, and register your address by the way, and then we will issue you a house number." Qin Chong said to the Lanye family, "From now on, you will be able to go to the human world with your identity certificates. Unhindered, but the only point is to behave in a way that special abilities cannot be used casually in the human world. If found, they will be arrested and punished." The three of the Lan family nodded their heads, especially the Lan family couple did not expect that the human world had changed so much in a short period of time that humans were actually showing up for them, and they no longer have to fear those monster hunters who kill them at will. The two understood in their hearts that Tang Guo should be the one who yed the role, and it was definitely not easy to send people to practice the exercises casually. "By the way, there was one person who ran away. His name is Lin Yikai. He is the president of the Lin family. I suspect that he brought this group of demon catchers here." Lan Ye made up the knife without hesitation, "You pay more attention. In case he identally gets lost and is eaten by such an innocent beast, but regardless of my family''s affairs, my family of three is vegetarian." see you tomorrow I wont fix the typos today. My cat is gone, so Im really not in the mood, so pleasee over and fix it tomorrow. This world will end tomorrow Chapter 5130: Peerless scum man task object (91) Chapter 5130: Peerless scum man task object (91) Chapter 5130 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (91) Cui Cheng''s several people were sealed and repaired by Tang Guo, unless there is a higher level of cultivation than Tang Guo, otherwise no one can help them lift the seal. Most of these demon-catching masters rely on foreign objects to hunt and kill the demon and refine alchemy. The roots are basically unstable. The improvement is really fast for a while, but they quickly reach the end of their cultivation, delusional to be immortal. To put it simply, they will not make much progress in this life, and they can only rely on the practice of external objects. "Other people went to find Lin Yikai. He is an ordinary person in this old forest deep in the mountains. If he gets lost, he really wants to meet a beast. There is no chance of survival." Qin Chong hates Lin Yi for personal preference. It''s open. But in the role of duty, some things are still handled ording to the rules, knowing that someone has disappeared here, he must be responsible for finding it. "Okay, boss, leave it to us if you find someone," he was talking about a teenager who seemed to be only a teenager, and he looked quite Bai Jun. He looked at the Lan family of three, "I wonder if this belongs to Lin Yi. Let me smell what I have used." Lan Ye nodded quickly: "Yes, he has lived here for a while. Come in with me." This young man was a dog cultivated by a dog. He quickly went in and smelled Lin Yikai''s scent. He came out and said to one of the little monsters: "Brother Eagle, we still have to go with this matter. You are in the sky. Look, lets go to the ground to find it, and keep informed of any changes." "no problem." There is no need for Qin Chong to worry about how to find someone to do. The fairies rushed into the grass excitedly one by one. Cui Cheng and the others were stunned when they looked at it. It may be that everything that happened before them exceeded their cognition. "Isn''t the rabbit in her arms the one we metst time?" someone whispered beside Cui Cheng. Cui Cheng hadn''t noticed before, but this time he looked over and found that it was really the gray rabbit. Thinking of what happened before, he was very upset. They had dozens of demon catchers, but they didn''t even catch a rabbit, and they let the other party shatter the demon pill and escape. Now Cui Cheng has not dared to think about the rabbit. I am afraid he can''t solve his own affairs. "Qin Chong, what do you want?" Cui Cheng couldn''t help it. Qin Chong said publicly: "You have vited the norms of peace between humans and fairies, so we have to arrest you. As for what to do with you, of course, it is governed by thew. Rx, besides sealing your cultivation base, We will not lynch you." "You know what I mean." Cui Cheng''s face is ugly. At any rate, he is also a demon catcher. Why doesn''t he know the peace rules between humans and fairies? "If you have anything you want to express, let''s talk about itter. You have the right to hire awyer. But this time you broke into the fairy house and even wanted to kill them. The crime is very serious, and there is evidence that you cannot escape punishment. " Cui Cheng: "..." Tang Guo and the others waited in ce for about thirty minutes. Some movement appeared in the grass in the distance, and then a puppy jumped out, and then the puppy turned into a human form, the same boy before. The surrounding grass was moving, and the little demon who had been looking for had all returned. Seeing that none of them had brought Lin Yikai, Qin Chong asked in confusion, "Xiao Gou, didn''t anyone find it?" "Boss, I found it, Brother Eagle brought it back, here, Brother Eagle is on it." Chapter 5131: Peerless scum man task object (92) Chapter 5131: Peerless scum man task object (92) Chapter 5131 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (92) The boy named Xiao Gou pointed at the sky and grinned: "Fortunately, we went fast, otherwise Lin Yikai might be really hopeless." "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked curiously. She looked up and saw that Lin Yikai was carried by a piece of cloth, so she couldn''t see what was going on inside. Lin Yikai is not worried now, and she doesn''t bother to ask the system to observe, she is curious if the other party is unlucky again. "His legs may not be able to be kept. When we found him, he happened to ran into a tiger and swayed his legs from side to side, mostly using him as a toy. Now the person passed out in aa and we have stopped his bleeding. But it is still necessary to send it to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise it is estimated that life will be in danger. Everyone looked at each other, and there was a sentence in their minds, this is not to live by themselves? Qin Chong didn''t want to die, so he asked people to rush Lin Yikai to the hospital. Tang Guo did not follow, but returned to his residence. Lin Yikai is miserable enough now, she will stop reading the jokes, it is better to go back to teach the disciples. Maybe this world is a bit special. She hasn''t received the reminder of the end of her life for the time being, so her life span is still a bit long, so she doesn''t need to hurry to do anything. Within a few days, Ye Tang''s parents and younger brother came to her house as guests. Ye Tang''s father and younger brother are both ck rabbits, and his mother is white rabbits. The family is very kind. They have long known what happened from Bai Yumeng. When they first learned about it, they couldn''t believe that their eldest son actually hooked up with a demon catcher, andter heard that the demon catcher actually helped the fairies win a certain position. Now when the fairies go to the human world, as long as they abide by the rules and respect the rules like humans, they are not everyone shouting and beating. If you have that heart, you can still have a formal job. No, they also want to live in the human world and experience what it feels like. The most important thing is that a while ago, Bai Yumeng told them that a demon catcher had made a mistake, and was caught by the goblin and asked him about the crime. This matter was within the scope of their fairies, but it spread everywhere, and everyone thought it was very strange. A master catching a demon, isn''t that the one who catches a demon? This time it was strange that the fairy could actually catch the demon master. It was not only Ye Tang''s parents and the others, but also the other fairies who got the news. They all nned to get an ID card. If they could get another job, it would be good to live in the human world for a while. Ye Tang''s parents are very grateful to Tang Guo for saving Yetang, otherwise they will lose a son. As for the demon catcher and the rabbit spirit club together, they arezy, as long as they are happy. Had it not been for this demon catcher, the situation of the fairies would be very difficult now. Father Ye once asked if Ye Tang should go back to heal his injuries: "In the mountains, there will be plenty of spiritual energy, so you can recover quickly ande out when you can maintain your human form." "Otherwise, you are like a rabbit all day, how can you attract the opposite sex?" Father Ye said winkingly, "Boss, are you right?" Ye Tang is holding a radish and chewing with relish. Ye''s father doesn''t care about it. Isn''t it normal for rabbits to eat radishes? Although he maintained his human form, he was greedy for the carrot. Ye Tang saw it, and handed it to Father Ye: "Dad, do you want something? This is a new variety. You must have never eaten it before. This is a fruit radish, crisp and delicious, with a very different taste." Chapter 5132: Peerless scum man task object (93) Chapter 5132: Peerless scum man task object (93) Chapter 5132 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (93) "Really? I said why I haven''t seen it before." Father Ye was not polite, grabbing the radish and gnawing, "I''m serious. Go back and raise it for a while. You can never look like a rabbit. Fall in love?" "As the saying goes, people rely on gold clothing, and rabbits rely on good-looking appearance." "Dad, I am here to recover from injuries, and I can maintain my human form for at most three years. If I go back, I will have ten years. Ten years! Do you know what the concept is? The day lilies are cold. Was hooked away." Father Ye frowned when he heard that, yes, he knew that humans fell in love early. "No, why are you here for three years?" Father Ye responded. Ye Tang snorted, took out a jade bottle out of thin air and threw it to Father Ye: "Look at what this is. Knock this every day, can it be too fast?" The moment Father Ye opened the jade bottle, he was shocked. It was pure spiritual power. This pill was top-grade. He quickly closed the bottle and lowered his voice: "I said why you don''t want to go back. It turns out that you are selling cute soft rice here. It turns out that the second child did not lie to me. It is said that little human girls like cute rabbits." Father Ye lifted his forehead and stuffed the jade bottle next to Yetang: "You are also capable enough to make the demon catcher look at him. I don''t know if I did a good thing in my previous life. By her side, I don''t worry about anything. You Work hard to recover from the injury, strive to maintain the human form as soon as possible, and set the day." "Dad, listen to what you mean, do you want to leave?" "No, your mother and I, as well as the youngest, are going to work in the supernatural department." With this opportunity, most elves don''t want to miss it. This is an upright life in the human world. This department agrees with them, and they are certainly happy. The three of the Ye family left the next day, and Ye Tang began to practice cultivating radishes and pills. Basically, he was there where Tang Guo was. It was impossible to let his wife out of sight. He had to maintain his human form earlier. "Guo''er, how is Lin Yikai?" Ye Tang suddenly remembered. Didn''t Lin Yikai say that his legs could not be kept? Tang Guo: "I didn''t keep my legs, and I can only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. It is said that my temper has be a little weird." "He should not be able to die now, right?" "It should be, even if he wants to die, those demon catchers don''t dare. Chen Zhuo, Zhang Huang, Cui Cheng and others are very clear about what happened to them, and now they recognize the reality clearly and can''t fight the supernatural department." Ye Tang was a little curious when he saw Tang Guo actually refining alchemy: "Guoer, what pill are you refining?" "Baby-preserving pills, my master promised to protect the Lin family''s bloodline. The Lin family and his wife have given up Lin Yikai and n to have a second child. Aunt Lin called me that day and said that Lin Yikai''s eyes were gloomy looking at her belly recently. Ask me if I can do it." To say that the Lin family was realistic enough, seeing that Lin Yi couldn''t drive, they gave up early and immediately nned to have a second child. The arrival of the second child had something to do with Tang Guo. In addition to her master, she decided to get some pill to prevent idents. She wanted to keep the child healthy, and she would not be broken no matter how she fell, and Lin Yikai was so angry. Lin Yikai was indeed **** off over there, knowing that his mother was so old that she was pregnant with a second child. If it weren''t for her legs to walk, he would definitely rush to question. Chapter 5133: Peerless scum man task object (94) Chapter 5133: Peerless scum man task object (94) Chapter 5133 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (94) "Look at him like that, I''m afraid I can''t wait to poke my stomach." Mother Lin said in fear. In fact, she didn''t know since when she felt that Lin Yikai didn''t care about them at all. This is the biggest reason she wants a second child. "If you don''t want to look for Xiaoguo, I thought he was wrong and changed too much." Mother Lin said in a low voice, still protecting her belly, "Every time I disappear mysteriously, I have to look for it. Those Taoist priests caught the demon and turned themselves crippled." The two also knew what was going on with Lin Yikai, and it was Tang Guo who instructed Qin Chong to tell them what happened. When the two heard that Lin Yikai had provoke a special department, their souls were almost frightened. At their level, they stille into contact with a lot of people, knowing that some departments can''t provoke them casually. In the end, her son was good. He went to stab the fairy den, and he was lucky to get his life back. ording to Qin Chong and them, had it not been for Lin Yikai''s death, it would not have fallen to where it is today. "Then let Xiaoguoe over and see what''s going on another day, by the way, have you asked Xiaoguo how to protect the fetus?" "Say, she said there is a way, and she will respond to me in a few days." Within a few days, Tang Guo came to Lin''s house and gave Mother Lin a bottle of pills. "This is a fetus-preventing pill. Take one pill a day for a month, so you don''t have to worry about your child''s problems. Mother Lin looked at the fragrant pills in the medicine bottle, and all the doubts were gone. This thing that made herfortable after smelling it must be useful. "Xiaoguo, I feel like a wicked one. Did he provoke those fairies and put any curse on him?" "Auntie, don''t worry, all the fairies now have numbers. These fairies can''t casually use their powers on ordinary people. If they are found, they will be locked up and punished. Lin Yikai should be free from evil. It is probably a series of encounters that made his character Great change." The two felt that it made sense. As for Tang Guo''s suggestion, let them enlighten Lin Yikai, they didn''t think much about it. Because every time Lin Yikai looked at them, he was gloomy and his eyes were terrifying. Such a son can''t love him even if he wants to. Tang Guo is gone, and if nothing happens, she won''t have to go to Lin''s house in the future. Later, she received a call from the Lin family, saying that Lin Yikai actually pushed Mother Lin and pushed her down the stairs. Mother Lin was fractured and suffered multiple bruises on her body. They all thought the fetus could not be kept, but they did not expect the fetus to be healthy and unharmed at all. Later, Mother Lin was pregnant and stumbled and was rectified by Lin Yikai several times. The two of them couldn''t bear it, and decided to send Lin Yikai to a remote vi, which gave birth to the child smoothly. What made the two of them feel amazing was that no matter what idents Mother Lin had, the child was alive and well, thinking that the baby pill that Tang Guo gave them was really useful. Mother Lin had some thoughts, and soon after giving birth to the child, she also came to inquire about it sideways. She knows the wives in some circles, and this pill should be very popr in their circles. "Aunt Lin, count the task given to me by my master, just to keep your Lin family''s bloodline. Now your Lin family''s bloodline is already there. If nothing happens, this child will live healthy and old. What I have done has been done. You know that the pill is amazing, not that there is one." Lin Mu smirked and left. She didn''t dare to make trouble unreasonably, mainly because she knew that Tang Guo had a good rtionship with people in the special department. It is said that those fairies respect her very much. Chapter 5134: Peerless scum man task object (95) Chapter 5134: Peerless scum man task object (95) Chapter 5134 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (95) If it''s gone, it''s gone, anyway, her youngest son will be safe in his life. Lin Yikai didn''t give up, he haspletely copsed now, and he still wants to harm his own brother. Only to be unsessful again and again, Father Lin finally took his heart and sent him to a remote ce abroad for the elderly. A yearter, Lin Yikai''s nurse found that the Lin family didn''t take him seriously, and didn''t take care of him much. They also spent the living expenses left by the Lin family to Lin Yikai. Lin Yikai''s life was better than death. "978, do I really have no next life?" Lin Yikai asked 978, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, smelling the smelly clothes. [I haven''t lied to you since the beginning, but you didn''t believe it. The current ending is not that you do your own death. Obviously, the way of heaven is aimed at you. You have to rush to kill them. This may be the bted retribution. You have been a peerless scum for so many lives, and you have done more than what you have experienced now, and it is normal to get the current results. In fact, I have thought about it all these years, even if you really do the task sessfully, in the end Tiandao will still punish you. Lin Yikai was not reconciled: "Can you think of another way? This time I listen to you, and I will do whatever you say." [It''s useless, I''m just a failed product, scrapped the system, and I got the essence of heaven and earth by coincidence, so I can choose the host to do the task. Now that you have notpleted a task, I can''t help you. Lin Yikai had a dream about the world he was going through. Everything he was going through was different from what he is now. In the dream, every time he goes to a world, he canplete the task smoothly and smoothly. Although there are some excessive methods in the middle, he can alwaysplete the task. He saw the day hepleted the task, thinking that he would break away from the shackles of the task and be a very free person in the three thousand world. Unexpectedly, he and 978 were struck by a thunderstorm, 978 was smashed to pieces, and his body was also shattered. A force that did not know what force sucked away his soul, followed by intense pain, that force I don''t know how long he has tortured before he gradually perishes between heaven and earth. Lin Yikai was awakened. He patted his heart, smelled the stink on his body, remembered the pain in the dream, and for a while did not know which one was better, the result in the dream or the result now. Tang Guo was still alive when Lin Yikai died. Just after he died, that 978 came to Tang Guo: [Hello, are you interested in going to Three Thousand World to do a mission? As long as the task ispleted, you can get a lot of rewards, and you can live forever, keep your memory, and live forever. There are so many benefits. If you agree, let''s bind it. Tang Guo was a little surprised when he heard 978''s voice. This guy became polite. The system was anxious as soon as the system heard it. This kid, if he knew it a long time ago, he would have to try his best to swallow him: [Do you want to eat fart? Who gave you such courage to dig a corner? [Pre... Senior... Big guy...] 978 was really shocked. How could there be a system beside Tang Guo? Between the lightning and thunder, 978 understood everything: [Big brother, were you there before? System: [Of course, your kid also has some skills, the ability to escape and hide, is this talent? This kind of system is quite rare. [Oh, in fact, I am just a manufacturer who produces unqualified scrap products. When they were transporting garbage, I happened to fall out, and I identally absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, and then I became aware, concealed and escaped. It should be absorbed The reason for the essence of heaven and earth. Chapter 5135: Peerless scum man task object (end) Chapter 5135: Peerless scum man task object (end) Chapter 5135 Peerless Scum Man Task Object (End) 978 felt that neither the system nor Tang Guo had any malicious intent. After going through the events of these worlds, thinking that they were not bad guys, he talked about his own history. "Then do you remember where you produced it?" Tang Guo asked, grasping the key points. [Yuanhui Time and Space Factory, big man, big man, which factory do youe from? After introducing yourself, ask the other person again, 978 thinks this is a normal thing, but I didn''t expect the system to not answer. Tang Guo wrote down the name of Yuanhui Space-Time Factory, nning to let the system ask other systems at that time, whether he knew the existence of this factory. [Boss, can I follow you? 978 made a small request, I will listen to you in the future. Intuition tells him that these are two real bosses, the methods are silent, so that people can''t see any movement. [This is definitely not possible, one system per host. ] The system quickly said, [You can find another person with a good character. I think Bai Yumeng is good, you can find her. Tang Guo also agreed: "You can go to Bai Yumeng, she''s not bad, but before going over, you will stay here and let my young master train you. By the way, you can leave contact information to facilitatemunication in the future. Also, I dont know if your original manufacturer is good or bad, but if you agree to stay, it means that you are our system and cannot serve them." [That''s for sure, they have already given up on me, I can''t find it stupidly. 978 knows that binding Tang Guo will not work, but Bai Yumeng is also good. The candidates he fancy before are Bai Yumeng and Tang Guo. Sure enough, his vision became better, and he picked a big guy with one pick. "Tongzi, teach him so that he won''t get into trouble in the future." From this day on, 978 has be the younger brother of the system, and the system is doing its best to train 978 as much as possible. As long as 978 doesn''tpete with him, it is a good system. Tang Guo''s lifespan in this world is quite long. For more than a hundred years, even if her cultivation base has been improving, her lifespan still cannot be improved. Before she left, all three of the Lan family were about to be immortals. Those little fairies didn''t quite understand why Tang Guoxiu had the highest level of cultivation, so why did he have only a hundred years of life? In fact, Tang Guo was also very puzzled when she was over 100 years old. What she wondered was why she could live for more than a hundred years. Didn''t the original owner die when she was very young? One day I discussed this with the system, 978 heard it, and told them one thing, it was Lin Yikai''s dream. Lin Yikaiter talked to 978 about the things in the dreand, including things about the world. "You mean, in Lin Yikai''s dream, hepleted all the tasks?" [Yes, but it ended badly in the end. He told me that he left here afterpleting his mission and his life span. After leaving, Tang Guo shed with the members of the Demon Catcher Alliance and was seriously injured. He could no longer improve his cultivation base, and slowly grew old. "So it''s like this..." Tang Guo had no doubts. "Go to Bai Yumeng, and contact Tongzi more." [Boss, boss, goodbye. ... Bai Yumeng still couldn''t believe it. Tang Guo actually left. What''s more sad is that her elder brother also followed. I don''t know if her elder brother had a hunch that he didn''t even have the idea of cultivating a demon pill in these years. Until one day, there was a system called 978, which said that it was bound to her and took her to the world to perform various tasks. "You mean, Sister Tang is not dead? Even my elder brother is not dead?" [Yes, host, you dont have to be sad. If you want to be a big guy, I can send you an email. The boss said that you must learn to lick and praise a good host, and the host can work hard only when he does the task. Be a good master at all times and encourage a good host toplete tasks in order to make progress together. "What about my big brother?" [My boss said, those two big guys are a pair, they will appear in the same world every time, so don''t worry. "Who is your boss?" Bai Yumeng was curious, all this was incredible. [My boss is a very awesome system! see you tomorrow Chapter 5136: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (1) Chapter 5136: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (1) Chapter 5136, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (1) [Margaret]: In prayer... [Ziyun]: Is it useful? [Chi Xiao]: Just give yourself a psychologicalfort. [Mo Yuntian]: Just get used to it. Don''tugh at Margaret. If she gets angry, you will curse us again. As soon as Mo Yun finished his words, heughed all over the screen, and the corners of Margaret''s mouth twitched. [Margaret]: How could Margaret be such a stingy person and don''t want to care about you. ... When Tang Guo woke up, there was a very clear and big mirror in front of her. She nced at her gorgeous dress and surrounding furnishings, and instantly guessed the possibility of her identity. I was thinking about what excuses to look at the memory while I was waiting, and a voice came around: "Little Guo, there is still a while from the beginning, and it is not so fast to you. Would you like to take a break?" "How long is there?" Tang Guo asked casually. The assistant looked at his watch and smiled and said, "There is still half an hour. You haven''t had a good rest in these two days, so hurry up and make up for sleep. You will be better on stage in a while. Sister Xiaoguo is so beautiful today, fans We saw it, it must be another day to lick the screen." "Good." Tang Guo agreed, leaning back on the chair and closing his eyes. Thirty minutes is enough for her to read the memories of this world. Have fans? Her identity is probably an actor, or a very popr one. I dont know what the event is tonight. I actually dressed up in such a grand manner. I guess its not a simple awards ceremony. Its very likely that I will perform. The moment she closed her eyes, she finally saw those memories. She is indeed an actor, and her reputation is very good whether she is in the circle or outsiders. Her status is extraordinary, she is the only daughter of the famous entrepreneur and phnthropist Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoxi. It''s the kind of legend that if you don''t perform well, you have to go home and inherit your wealth. She and her family did not have such an agreement. Their agreement was that no matter what her achievements in acting, she must go back and inherit the family property before she turns forty. Even though she has been busy acting, she has not neglected to learn about managing thepany. For her family business and her own career, her time is arranged full and there is almost no free time. Like participating in the recording of a variety show reality show, it is impossible. She has no time to pick up some advertising endorsements. She is most interested in acting, which can be said to be the most selective person in the circle. But people who have been in contact with her have very high evaluations of her. Her talent for acting is very good, and she belongs to the kind of food that God eats. At the same time, because she was well educated since she was a child, she will not be superior to others, which means she will not y big cards. He debuted at the age of fifteen and is now twenty-two. By virtue of his own strength, he has already won several backs and shadows. Today''s party is a party for her local station. Although she may not attend other programs, the local station in her hometown will support it every year and carefully prepare one or two programs. It is to give face to my hometown, but also to benefit the fans. In everyone''s eyes, she was born with a golden key. She is now a princess and will be a queen in the future. She will always be a shining and hopeful character. It is a pity that many things will not develop in the direction that people expect. A person named He Xiaomi appeared, broke all the halo on the original owner, and even stepped her into the mud. Chapter 5137: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (2) Chapter 5137: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (2) Chapter 5137, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (2) He Xiaomi, a very simple name. The name sounds sinct and pretty, but the people are actually pretty and pleasant. There will be a sweet feeling when smiling, except that the skin is not so white, she is also a little beauty. Especially the simple temperament on the body, as well as those bright eyes that look very clear, in this noisy and impetuous city, it is like a breeze that will remove the dust of the soul. This is what everyone thinks when they see He Xiaomi. I dont know how long ago, many people began to pursue that simple and extremely beautiful, even whether that person is really beautiful or not, as long as the other party dresses inly, speaks simple words, has a pair of shiny eyes, regardless of what kind of person the other person is. , Will be given such a title. Whenever they see such a role, many people may also pull out another kind of rich and beautiful, or jeweled person and step on it. In onement, beauty like this is truly pure natural, natural, andpletely clean beauty. And the kind of decoration that relies on foreign objects is not beauty at all, and vanity. Of course, He Xiaomi''s appearance is not a blow to the original owner by her appearance. It was He Xiaomi''s purpose ining to the city, to the original owner, no, it should be said that it brought devastating disasters to everyone in the Tang family. He Xiaomi was born in a very remote mountain vige. Most people in this mountain vige have their surnames, so they are called Hejiacun. There are more boys and fewer girls in this vige. Its not that there are no girls born, but there are still serious patriarchal patriarchs in the people. They think that giving birth to daughters cannot be passed down and the incense cannot be continued. Some extreme methods will be used to deal with this. Most of the poor girls are the result of this. There have been many such things, and over time, the men here cannot marry a daughter-inw, so there is a situation of going outside to abduct a daughter-inw to give birth to a baby, and an industrial chain has been formed. Women who are abducted here have very little chance of escape. Not only are they forced to have a baby, work, but also countless beatings and scolding. Those who are disobedient use chains to lock their feet and even discount their legs so that they cannot escape. Others will ruin their appearance. The men here don''t care whether the women are pretty or not, only whether they can have babies. In their opinion, as long as the face is destroyed, the woman will no longer have the courage to escape, nor can she marry. The original owner''s mother, Che Ruoqian, had such an experience, and He Xiaomi was the daughter she was forced to give birth to in Dashan. This secret was the pain of her life. After escaping, she nned to hide this secret forever without telling anyone, and even changed her name. The year that Che Ruoqian was abducted to Hejia Vige was the summer of her sophomore year. That year, she wanted to stay in the city and find a part-time job. The Che family is not wealthy, it is very difficult to take her living expenses, and she can''t bear to have her parents too tired. This is the main reason why she chooses to stay and work part-time. In the end, she was deceived. She was deceived into this mountain and sold to a family in the vige. The man was in his 30s and his name was He Dejin. The poption of He Dejin''s family is simple, only him and his mother, Mrs. He. Che Ruoxi was frightened and desperate at first. She finally got admitted to university and had the opportunity to change her destiny. In the end, she was tricked into selling here by a liar. At that moment, she felt that the sky had fallen. Faced with the persuasion of He Dejin and Mrs. He, she could not listen at all. Chapter 5138: The sister of the heroine Dashan (3) Chapter 5138: The sister of the heroine Dashan (3) Chapter 5138, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (3) All womene here like this. They have to have children and can''t escape. It''s better to stay here and live a good life. Che Ruoxi couldn''t help yelling at the time, why should these people ruin her life and dreams? Why? However, Mrs. He and He Dejin are both illiterate people. In their view, life and dream are marriage and childbirth, and being able to hold Jin''s grandson is not important. And in their eyes, Che Ruoqian is the daughter-inw they bought. They paid the money, and Che Ruoqian is their family member. I want to run, no way! Must stay here to give birth to a son for them, and if not, break her leg. For the first few days, they didn''t give Che Ruoqian any food and left her dying of hunger, just to make her run out of strength and admit her fate. Che Ruoqian never thought of admitting her fate, but she was so hungry that she calmed down. This is the other sides site, and she doesnt know how far from the city is. Even if she can run out of the vige, she wont be able to run out of their palms. . It''s just that the two mothers and sons of the He family didn''t give her a chance to think about it. He Dejin took advantage of herck of energy to strengthen her. Only a little bit of food was given to her every day, and she had no room to resist. She begged and said that she would give them a lot of money in the future. The He family''s mother and son wanted her to give birth to a fat baby, and it was impossible to agree. No matter how much money, can you buy a golden grandson? They finally ranked the women who bought them back, how could they let them go in two sentences? Che Ruoqian is pregnant and can finally eat her food. Other mothers are normal marriages and children, the crystallization of love. And when she was a mother, she was forced by others, and she would only feel that the child she was carrying was a sin and evil, how could she like it. Even if she was pregnant, she did not give up the idea of fleeing. It''s just that she was not as naive as before, and she never thought of hurting her stomach, so she would not be able to leave at all. The He family mother and son saw that she was obedient, not noisy, but quiet and rxed every day. The women who had just arrived in the vige were all so excited and resigned after escaping. In order for Che Ruoqian to give birth to a big fat boy, she has a lot of freedom and eats much better every day. Che Ruoqian knew that she had to take care of herself before she had a chance to escape. And she meditates for half an hour every day, telling herself not to forget her dreams, identity, and the beauty outside. She cannot stay here forever. During her pregnancy, she saw the fate of countless women who ran away. She was scared, her scalp oozes flustered, and she knew that running away was not so easy. Ten monthster, she gave birth to a healthy daughter. Of course the He family''s mother and son were not happy, and the two also said on the spot that they would throw this daughter out to drown. This even let Che Ruoxi know that this vige is a sinful existence, and she must flee. She did not show extreme emotions, but asked the two to give up the urge to drown the child. She doesn''t love this child, and even hates this child, but she is a college student who has learned a lot of knowledge and understands the value of life. She couldn''t fall in love with this child, and she would not be able to recognize this child if she escaped in the future. Probably the only thing that can be done is to save her life, which can be regarded as a double clean. The girl survived, named He Xiaomi. Under Che Ruoqian''s ingenious words, the He family''s mother and son felt that she was obedient and obedient, and that she would definitely be able to give birth to a fat boy in the future, which would treat her much better. Che Ruoxi won all the trust and didn''t think she would run. Chapter 5139: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (4) Chapter 5139: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (4) Chapter 5139, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (4) However, she ran away a yearter and was very sessful. She was lucky enough to meet a hiker in the mountain. With his help, she escaped from the small vige and returned to the city. After leaving Hejiacun, Che Ruoqian immediately recovered. It was not that she didn''t want to go back to seek justice, but the unbearable memory made her too painful. Sheter looked through the information on this subject, and the final result was shuddering. Those people won''t be punished at all, but her, the life that finally calmed down may be broken again. And the child in that mountain might be kidnapped by morality. And her parents, rtives, and people around her, if they all know this, can she still live a peaceful life? Will her studies be affected by this? This time, she chose to escape, she didn''t have the courage to do all this. Doing those things will only brutally tear open the wound she just closed. However, thinking of the desperate women in the mountain vige, Che Ruoqian did another thing. He asked the hiker who helped her to inquire about the women in her vige and send it to their families. There is only so much she can do. Che Ruoqian never paid attention to whether anything happenedter. She hoped that this dusty memory would never appear again. With the help of the hiker, she managed to exin the two years after she disappeared, changed her name, and even fine-tuned her face. Later, with her own efforts, she got a good job. After umting a sum of money, she seeded in starting a business. At a reception, she met Tang Tianshuo. In fact, she is afraid of men, which makes many suitors hesitate. Tang Tianshuo was the only one who was very persistent, pursued her, pursued her for five years, and moved her. She thought this was her happiness and chose to marry Tang Tianshuo. The past, like a gust of wind, she can''t remember. Later, they had a true love crystallization, that is, Tang Guo. She earnestly nurtures her daughter, hoping that she can be a strong, capable person who will not be bullied. She also led Tang Tianshuo to do many charities, gave many college students internship opportunities, and created a foundation to help college students defend their rights. To this day, everything is developing beautifully. Che Ruoqian and Tang Tianshuo are a pair of immortal couples in the circle, and no one does not envy them. Who can imagine that behind Che Ruoxi, there is such an unbearable past? He Xiaomi appeared, a very simple dress appeared in the city, in the fast-paced city, her appearance undoubtedly added a touch of green to the city, which made people feel very fresh and natural. He Xiaomi did not find the existence of Che Ruoqian at the beginning. She encountered some troubles as soon as she arrived in the city, but she was lucky to meet her destiny. A famous director in the circle, Su Qing. Su Qing is a director who likes to make more down-to-earth films, and has always been looking for girls with temperament like He Xiaomi. One day when He Xiaomi was in trouble, she happened to be hit by Su Qing. He Xiaomi just hit and hit by mistake and was taken back by Su Qing as the heroine. In fact, the original owner also went to audition for the role in Su Qing''s script. Although the original owner went to the countryside to experience it, Su Qing still felt that she was not enough. I don''t know if it is preconceived, or the original owner really did not do so well. The original owner has no extra thoughts, such a thing is too normal in the circle. Chapter 5140: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (5) Chapter 5140: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (5) Chapter 5140, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (5) When Su Qingguan announced that the heroine of his new film was an amateur, it caused a great sensation. After all, they were most optimistic about the original host before. They didn''t know who it was. They also showed the dress of the original host audition segment, which really fits the image of the hostess in their minds. In the beginning, many people looked at it with a repulsive mentality, and even many people felt that they could not ept a female lead who yed this drama by a amateur. Under the rhythm of some people with ulterior motives, they were crazy about He Xiaomi abuse. Even at the moment when He Xiaomi''s fixed makeup photos appeared, many people scolded her, various personal attacks, and it was rumored whether she was behind a gold master or something. Those words were as ugly as they were. Most people will be half to death when they see it. He Xiaomi doesn''t understand things on the Inte, so he doesn''t know them at all and is not affected. Su Qing also protected her very well and taught her how to make a film seriously. He thinks He Xiaomi is really too simple and simple, and the female number one role in his hand is for her. He Xiaomi promised him to act on one condition, not even mentioning any pay, hoping that he could help her find her biological mother. Su Qing thinks that such a girl is so cute, unlike those in the circle who use all means for money, fame and fortune, and even sell all kinds of people. The attitude towards He Xiaomi is gradually different, but he hasn''t noticed it yet. He promised He Xiaomi that he would help her find her mother as long as she yed the y well, and she would also be paid. He Xiaomi happily agreed, and it didn''t take long for a closed filming. Outsiders have been scolding He Xiaomi, and they have not stopped. The original owner didn''t care about this. Such a situation is really normal in the circle, but it is driven by some interests and the marketing ount''s traffic. No one thought that when the film in which He Xiaomi yed the female number one was released, it would explode the next day. All the verbal abuse on the Inte has disappeared, and He Xiaomi''s performance in the y is pure and unpretentious, as if she really is that role. He Xiaomi also has fans and is gradually being known. It can be said that he has be popr after his debut. No one questioned Su Qing''s vision. At this time, another person took the rhythm, turned out the original audition, andpared the two. The evaluation on the Inte is basically that Tang Guo is indeed inappropriate, and she has to admire Su Qing''s vision. The rhythm of the marketing ount is not one or two days, because Tang Guo''s reputation is very good, and the people are very angry. This matter will disappear within two days. At this time, He Xiaomi had a public ount, learned how to use it, shared his life from time to time, and introduced where he came from. In the interview, I also said that I didn''t want to be an actor. Being able to y this role is pure luck. She also said that she still hopes to find her mother more than to be an actress. She wants to let her mother see through this tform, and hope her mother cane to see her when she knows. At this time, many people know that He Xiaomi''s mother abandoned her when she was very young, and they all scolded this woman for being cruel, not even such a cute daughter. Among He Xiaomi''s fans, there is also a very special fan, a mother fan, who calls He Xiaomi his daughter, and threatens that He Xiaomi''s mother does not hurt, theye to hurt. Back then, Cha Ruoxi told their family members the news of those women. It was not without effect. Many women''s family members went to find someone. And that backward mountain vige has also received attention. It is no longer the same mountain vige as it used to be for poverty alleviation, education, and road building. There is no abduction of women there now. Besides, now, because of the daughter of Tang Guo, who is a mixed entertainment circle, Che Ruoqian often pays attention to news in the circle, and she also scans hot searches. She has a public ount herself. There was a hot search on He Xiaomi''s finding her mother, and she also saw it. see you tomorrow Chapter 5141: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (6) Chapter 5141: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (6) Chapter 5141, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (6) Click on the hot search, and after seeing an interview about He Xiaomi looking for her mother, Che Ruoqian almost copsed on the spot. This gave her a feeling that all happiness would be broken immediately. She was in a daze, lost and confused, and didn''t even know what to do. Her body copsed at once, and her whole person became unconscious. Tang Tianshuo and the daughter of the original owner thought that Che Ruoqian was too tired, and they told her to rest more, and she should not be strong enough to be ufortable. However, Che Ruoqian was unspeakable, and the happiness she carefully guarded was probably gone soon. Her identity, He Xiaomi''s identity, and so on, when things are exposed, all public opinion will affect her daughter and husband. She really loves her husband and daughter. At this time, she scolded God why it was so unfair and couldn''t let her be clean with the past. She even thought badly, if she hadn''t relented for a while to prevent He''s mother and son from drowning He Xiaomi, would it be possible for He Xiaomi to find her mother today? What might have exposed her in the past? Then she shook her head again, even if she went back in time, she couldn''t do it. She is a highly educated person and a person who cherishes life. She can''t help watching a small life drown alive. Even if this little life is not her daughter, but a baby who has nothing to do with her, she can''t stand by. But He Xiaomi has already appeared, what should she do? Che Ruoqian looked at herself in the mirror, and it was difficult to tell whether they were the same person from her appearance or temperament. On the face, she has also done some fine adjustments, such as some obvious moles have been spotted. And the body, too. When she escaped from that ce, He Xiaomi was still very young, and it was impossible to remember her appearance. Except for the hiker at the time, no one around her knew that she had been trafficked. Even if the He family''s mother and son stood in front of her, it was impossible to recognize her. So, in fact, she doesn''t need to be afraid, He Xiaomi standing in front of her, it is impossible to recognize her. After thinking about it, Cha Ruoxi temporarily calmed down, but she decided to avoid showing up in public ces in the future. To avoid some idents, it is impossible to guarantee that they will be seen by the people in Hejia Vige. She is not ashamed of He Xiaomi, nor does she have the slightest love. It should be said that when she sees He Xiaomi, she will think of the painful past. She didn''t know whether He Xiaomi knew what happened to her biological mother, and how much it would be a blow to her if the incident was exposed. In order to confirm this, He Xiaomi still secretly inquired about Hejiacun. I learned that two years after she left, many people came to Hejia Vige one after another, all of them were the families of the women who were abducted to Hejia Vige. The group of people who helped the abducting women in Hejia Vige have been arrested, and they have broken thew. However, the stupid people in Hejia Vige, apart from criticizing them and warning them that this kind of thing should not happen again, they can''t do it. . Some of those women were taken back by others, and some remained in the vige, because these women have no way to live outside. In fact, they are hopeless, unable to face the outside world and ept their fate. It is also because of this incident that even if He Xiaomi is a girl, she can still finish high school. This vige is still being aided by the poor, and now it is gradually getting better. Seeing this, Che Ruoqian''s heart is mixed. Chapter 5142: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (7) Chapter 5142: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (7) Chapter 5142, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (7) For a while, I didn''t know how to express my feelings. He Xiaomi did not go to school after high school because her grades were mediocre and she did not go to university. It is said that she has been talking about finding a mother since she was a child, and seeing other children have mothers, she wants to have them too. Seeing these information, Che Ruoqian still has no maternal love for He Xiaomi. The existence of this child is the harm to her. How much she hopes that He Xiaomi has nevere to her. ording to the information, He Xiaomi has received some education, and she should also understand the various experiences of so many people in the vige. In other words, how did she leave, He Xiaomi should know, but still want toe to her. Of course it is impossible for Che Ruoqian to recognize He Xiaomi. After reading the information, she destroys it. How she hoped that the past, like the ashes in the brazier, would dissipate in one blow. Unfortunately not. From this day on, she has less time to show up and cherishes the life between her husband and daughter even more. Tang Tianshuo and the original owner saw that Che Ruoqian was raising their bodies, and they were at ease and began to concentrate on work. However, Che Ruoqian''s avoidance did not keep her hard-won happiness. Relying on He Xiaomi alone, there is really no way to find Che Ruoqian''s past. But behind He Xiaomi, there is also a great director Su Qing with a good background identity. Su Qing asked many people to help He Xiaomi find traces of her mother. In the end, all the evidence pointed to Che Ruoxi. After He Xiaomi knew who her biological mother was, she was very happy. She made some preparations and was taken by Su Qing to recognize her. Does Su Qing not know that Che Ruoqian is avoiding the past? Don''t you know how miserable she experienced? of course I know. But he likes He Xiaomi, a simple girl, and just wants to help her. He believes that Che Ruoqian''s experience is simply backward and uncultured. He Dejin and Granny He can be med, but He Xiaomi cannot be med. He Xiaomi has not had a mother since he was a child and is very pitiful. Isnt it right to let Che Ruoqian share her love for He Xiaomi? He Xiaomi is the daughter of Che Ruoxi. Even if she doesn''t expect this daughter''s arrival, she has already arrived. Now that it is here, as a mother, it is necessary to assume the responsibility of a mother. He did not exin the situation to He Xiaomi, and took her directly to see Che Ruoxi. Che Ruoqian has been recuperating at home, and has rarely shown her face. Su Qing chose the daytime, and Tang Tianshuo and the original owner were not there. Che Ruoqian knew the purpose of the two people''s arrival, especially when He Xiaomi happily called her mother. She finally couldn''t calm down, copsed, and became angry. She shouted on the spot: "I am not your mother, you have admitted the wrong person!" He Xiaomi was really scared when he was yelled like this. She was not recognized by her biological mother. She was aggrieved and cried directly. Su Qing just couldn''t see her pitiful appearance. He felt that Che Ruoqian was a bit bullying, and he said something reprimanding Che Ruoqian. Every sentence stuck in her heart, making her even more disgusted by He Xiaomi''s appearance. "I''ve never expected her before. Let''s go. I don''t want to mention it again." Su Qing sneered: "No matter what, Xiaomi is your daughter. This is an undeniable fact of blood. If Xiaomi hadn''t been looking for a biological mother, I wouldn''t havee here with her. Since Ms. Che is so cruel, I''ll disturb you today. I don''t think you''re a passionate mother, it''s not suitable for Xiaomi, Xiaomi is not rare." Chapter 5143: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (8) Chapter 5143: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (8) Chapter 5143, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (8) After Su Qing took He Xiaomi and left, Che Ruoqian copsed in the room and cried for a long time. The happiness she finally won was already in danger and was about to be ruthlessly broken. She didn''t know how long this day woulde, but she was sure that it woulde. She was confused, flustered, and painful, thinking of the memories that were buried in the dust over and over again in her mind, unable to extricate herself. However, she can''t be sad for too long, because her husband and daughter wille back to eat with her at night. Even if happiness is about to break, she wants to cherish thisst peace. She carefully wiped away the tears on her face, and washed again to make herself look like she had never cried. She also changed into a nice dress and drew a very delicate makeup for herself. When Tang Tianshuo and the original owner returned home, what they saw was her carefully dressed up. She looked so radiant. At dinner time, the family enjoyed themselves. After the meal, the family walked together and watched TV, andughter rang throughout the house. Che Ruoqian was immersed in such happiness, and she hugged hard. She was afraid that that day woulde soon and she would be unable to continue such a happy day. One day all happiness is destroyed, and she can recall these happiness for the rest of her life. On the other side, He Xiaomi was taken away by Su Qing. She was very disappointed. She asked over and over again why her mother didn''t recognize her. It was obvious that they were a biological mother and daughter. Su Qing said sarcastically, "What else can it be? Do you know her identity? She is a famous female entrepreneur, a well-known figure in the country, and a well-known phnthropist. She looks like a good person before, but she is just hypocritical. Face. If it is spread out that she has a daughter like you, it must be big news. How could she recognize you?" "Xiaomi, you are still too simple. This society is soplicated. Like people in these circles, there are not many good people, and their interests are more than everything. The so-called family affection is nothing in front of them." He Xiaomi asked pitifully, "Isn''t my own daughter alright?" "If she really cares about your daughter, will she not go back to find you for so many years?" Su Qing sneered, "If she recognizes you, she won''t have the position she is today. She doesn''t have the courage at all." He Xiaomi was low and did not ask any more. In a few days, He Xiaomi was leaving. Su Qing asked her where she was going. She said she wanted to go home. It had been several years since she had been out. There were father and grandma at home. She was worried about them. She nned to go back and have a look. By the way, she told her mother''s result. In fact, she left her hometown because she didn''t want to marry casually. What she didn''t know was that the He family''s mother and son were probably because she could take the money back home and was not busy letting her marry. Su Qing asked her if she wasing back, and He Xiaomi said that she was not sure. Su Qing said: "If you like acting,e back. You are very suitable for eating this bowl of rice. After you go back, you should get married soon. Do you really want to live like that? You can make money when youe to acting. You can achieve financial freedom, you can buy a big house in the city, and you can take over your grandma and dad to live there, and you can choose people you like slowly. People in big cities dont worry about getting married, but are more tolerant." He Xiaomi was said to be a little excited, and said to think about it. Her Kari now has a lot of money. Maybe for this reason, her father and grandma will agree? He Xiaomi went home and told her family about her experience. Sure enough, the He family''s mother and son did not stop her from acting. The fact that He Xiaomi became a big star was spread all over the vige, and they were very face-conscious. Chapter 5144: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (9) Chapter 5144: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (9) Chapter 5144, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (9) Now I know that she has found her mother, and heard that Che Ruoqian did not recognize her. The two were very angry, saying that this woman was too unfeeling and her own daughter did not recognize it, and they wanted to take He Xiaomi to seek justice. He Xiaomi''s persuasion, let it go, it will be disgusting in the past. It''s just that she didn''t know that it was not this that was angry with the He family''s mother and son, but the woman who escaped silently back then, causing them to lose too much. So far they have not been able to have a big fat boy. Even if the vige is aided by poverty, the people in the mountains will be moved to the foot of the mountain to build houses, and they will not be so poor. But they still failed to have a big fat boy. He Dejin married one of them, but unfortunately they gave birth to two daughters in session, and they failed to have a big fat boy. Both believed that it was Che Ruoqian''s escape that took Ziyun away, and med all of this on Che Ruoqian. But they would not say clearly that the two were not stupid. They knew that they couldn''t talk about it since they knew that the people who abducted women were arrested and sent to jail. He Xiaomi went to work to find his mother, they didn''t mean to stop. A few years ago, He Dejin''s second term took two daughters away, and they had no intention of retaining them. If it werent for He Xiaomis old age, he could help them with some work, they would still be supervised, and every household would have nine years ofpulsory education. Not to mention letting He Xiaomi study, even raising them would find it troublesome. Now that He Xiaomi has grown up, can work and make money, He Dejin still wants his son. His daughter is rich, and he wants to find a woman to give him a child, so it will be easier. Seeing He Xiaomi was about to give up this matter, the two refused to give up, saying that no matter what, they would go to see Che Ruoxi in person. He Xiaomi had no choice but to take the two. When Che Ruoxi saw He Dejin and Mrs. He, she calmed down. She had expected it on this day, but she didn''t expect toe so quickly. She took a deep look at He Xiaomi and asked in her heart, He Xiaomi has been over eighteen years old for a long time, an adult, she is much better at twenty, she really doesn''t know anything? Don''t understand what kind of harm this will bring to her? Confronting He Dejin and Mrs. He med and abused her, nothing hurt her at all. The silent He Xiaomi also showed that kind of aggrieved expression and couldn''t hurt her anymore. She doesn''t like He Xiaomi, she doesn''t love this daughter, and even hopes she never appears. If there is no He Xiaomi, she must be happy, she can keep her happiness. What really hurt her is that their appearance will make her happiness a dream, and will hurt those who love her and those she loves. She was thinking at that time, if she is guilty, please punish her alone. Why is this happening? No matter what Mrs. He and He Dejin said, Che Ruoqian remained indifferent. She was ready when the storm came. Asking the three of them to go, Cha Ruoxi sat on the window sill in a daze, what should she do? In fact, no matter how you do it, all this will be exposed. If Che Ruoxi doesn''t exist in this world, will this matter not be exposed? suicide? No, if she chooses tomit suicide, someone will definitely investigate why this matter is, public opinion will still turn to her husband and daughter, and some people will even make conspiracy theories about her death, whether it was with her husband or not. rted. Those marketing ounts will do everything for traffic. tant suicide is definitely not eptable. Chapter 5145: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (10) Chapter 5145: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (10) Chapter 5145, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (10) What if she just had a small "ident". Che Ruoxi decided to let herself have a small "ident" as soon as possible. She disappeared into this world, and there was no more Xiaomi to find her mother. She knew that her husband and daughter would be in pain, and she was also in pain, but she knew better that if everything was exposed, their family would be more painful. She didn''t want her daughter and husband to bear the oppression of public opinion. The daughter is still so young, she is still chasing her dream. The husband is sessful in his career and is also radiant in his own field. It was her choice that made them face all this. She also thought selfishly, hoping to leave a beautiful side in their hearts, so that she would always be perfect and wless. It was winter at this time, and Che Ruoxi felt that this was a godsend opportunity. The original owner and Tang Tianshuo were both busy with their own business, and Che Ruoqian nned to drive out to take a walk and see the scenery. There was ice on the road and it was very smooth. She really had a small "ident". The car slid into theke, smashed the ice on theke, and the people and the car fell into the ice water. When ites to rescue, everything is toote. All this seems to be an ident, and so is the identification result of the ident. It was just an ident that took Che Ruoqian''s life. No one thought it was not an ident. Che Ruoxi moved too fast. He Dejin, Mrs. He and He Xiaomi were all surprised. He Xiaomi was a bit sad and didn''t know what to do. However, He Dejin and Mrs. He could only dismiss them. They were gone, and it was boring to find them, and they cursed two retributions. Su Qing also reminded them that Che Ruoqian died at this time. If they make a big mess, it will be detrimental to He Xiaomi. He will be under great pressure from public opinion and may not make any money. This scare, the two really did not intend to make trouble, even if some people came to inquire about what they did, they all said that they came to see He Xiaomi''s living environment. The two were sent back by Su Qing, and He Xiaomi continued to stay with Su Qing and officially became an actor, and slowly developed feelings with Su Qing. The original owner and Tang Tianshuo were in pain after losing Che Ruoxi. They couldn''t ept it, and Che Ruoqian waspletely gone. Both of them me themselves. If they spend more time at home with Cha Ruoxi, she will definitely not feel bored at home and drive out alone. The weather is so cold and the appearance is frozen. Che Ruoqian used to be very courageous and would never risk ying. The two father and daughter have been immersed in pain for several months, and finally had to start working, using their busyness to paralyze themselves. As soon as the two are free, they will go to Che Ruoqian''s cemetery. The original owner inadvertently discovered that another person came to worship Che Ruoqian, and then she was surprised to discover that this person turned out to be He Xiaomi. I didn''t think much about it, but it was strange how He Xiaomi knew her mother and came to worship her. Until one dayter, when she sorted out the relics of Che Ruoqian, some moods were intermittently recorded in a notebook. It didn''t specify any specific things, but after looking at it, she always felt something was wrong. With these mood records, she felt that Che Ruoqian was hiding a secret. Until one day, a stranger found him. This person was the hiker who helped Che Ruoxi in the first ce. For so many years, apart from asional email contact with Che Ruoxi, he and Che Ruoxi have not visited the house once. Because he knew that once he appeared, it would remind Che Ruoqian of that nightmare. He had seen Che Ruoqian''s most embarrassed and pitiful look, and he really felt that this girl who was ten years younger than him was pitiful. Suddenly received news of her death, I had to go to the door. see you tomorrow Chapter 5146: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (11) Chapter 5146: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (11) Chapter 5146, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (11) The hiker''s name is Zhuo Chengfei, and he helped Che Ruoxi a lot in that incident. In fact, after living in the small mountain vige for two years, Che Ruoqian would not be able to live out if it were not for thest breath. She thought that she had died countless times, but she was unwilling to do so in this life. When she was taken out by Zhuo Chengfei, her mood was very unstable, and she would often wake up from nightmares. Zhuo Chengfei was married at that time, and there was a very gentle wife. After learning about what happened to Che Ruoqian, she decided to help Che Ruoqian get out of the nightmare with Zhuo Chengfei. It can be said that if it were not for the help of these two people, even if Che Ruoqian went out, she might not have risen behind. It took her several months to treat her injuries alone to live like a normal person. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife were not in this city. Since Che Ruoqian got better, they left. In the first few years, they paid more attention. Later, when they saw that Che Ruoqian was getting better and better, they didn''t pay much attention. They just emailed greetings asionally. Even if Che Ruoqian got married, they just asked someone to give a gift and didn''te. The two were considerate, fearing that their appearance would remind Che Ruoqian of things that He Jiacun was not happy about. They understand that even if the matter is covered in dust, it cannot disappear, and it will always exist in Che Ruoqian''s heart. Cha Ruoxi suddenly died unexpectedly, Zhuo Chengfei couldn''t believe it, so he came to the door. That day, both the original owner and Tang Tianshuo were sorting out Che Ruoqian''s belongings. Regarding Che Ruoqian''s book to record his mood, Tang Tianshuo had read it, and like the original owner, he felt that Che Ruoqian was hiding some secrets. It''s a pity that people have already left, and they can''t find the answer. Zhuo Chengfei''s sudden arrival made them very strange. "You mean, you are my mother''s friend?" Zhuo Chengfei: "Yes, I want to figure out what happened to her." When Tang Tianshuos eyes were not right, Zhuo Chengfei exined: Dont get me wrong. We are really simple friends. It should be said that I treat her as a sister. I have a wife. We are very affectionate. My wife has a rtionship with her. Also very good." After listening to the exnation, the original owner, Tang Tianshuo and Zhuo Chengfei talked about the idental fall of Che Ruoqian into the iceke. Zhuo Chengfei still couldn''t believe it. Che Ruoqian survived the difficult situation at the beginning, and now she has a happy life , The result was an ident? Or go out in winter when some roads outside are freezing? Intuition tells him that things are not that simple. After knowing Che Ruoxi for so many years, he has never heard of Che Ruoxi where she is going to be alone. Since that incident, Che Ruoqian would take people with him wherever he went, and would never be alone and would drive to such a remote ce. Listening to the doubts raised by Zhuo Chengfei, the original owner and Tang Tianshuo suddenly fell into a trance. Yes, they both forgot about it with sadness. The Che Ruoqian in his memory would never go out alone. Even if he wanted to go shopping in person, he would bring a bodyguard to follow. On the day of the ident, the weather was cold, and Che Ruoqian not only did not bring bodyguards, but also drove out by herself, which was not justified in itself. Zhuo Chengfei originally wondered if one of the two father and daughter had harmed Che Ruoqian, but now seeing them bewildered, the doubt in his heart disappeared. "You mean, didn''t my wife died by an ident?" Chapter 5147: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (12) Chapter 5147: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (12) Chapter 5147, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (12) Tang Tianshuo didn''t understand: "But the dash cam showed that it was indeed an ident. Special personnel have investigated the scene and there is no human trace." Zhuo Chengfei still didn''t believe that things were so simple. He had a possibility in his heart. Since there were no human traces, could it be that Che Ruoqian drove on the icy road and deliberately slipped into the iceke? When he proposed this idea, neither father nor daughter believed it. The three of them have a happy life, and it is impossible for Che Ruoqian to do such a thing. Seeing them like this, Zhuo Chengfei understood that Che Ruoqian was still hiding the secret. He understands Che Ruoxi, the other party must be very careful to guard this hard-won happiness, it is impossible to confess the past. In front of these two fathers and daughters, they should always be happy. They didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Che Ruoqian. He decided to look up the matter secretly by himself, his son was very good at this, and he had a good way. After bidding farewell to the two father and daughter, Zhuo Chengfei found his son Zhuo Yi and asked him to investigate if there was anything wrong with Che Ruoqian before, and he had never seen anyone. Zhuo Yi is a reporter who is very good at digging news. But within a week, he made a clear investigation of Che Ruoqian''s seeing He Xiaomi and his family. Not only that, even the background of the He family has been investigated, and of course the past involved in it cannot be hidden from him. When Zhuo Chengfei saw the news, he finally understood why Che Ruoxi had an ident. Sure enough, as he had guessed, Che Ruoqian wanted to use the end of her life to cover up all this. She has survived the first nightmare of Hejiacun, and cannot continue to survive the second nightmare. But for a normal person, it is difficult not to copse in the face of such things. Few people can really muster the courage to go. Face it all. Now someone wants to crush her beauty, she can''t ept it. She cares too much about the happiness of the present, and if she thinks about what will happen in the future, she will not want to live. After guessing the truth, Zhuo Chengfei was caught in a contradiction. He understood why Che Ruoxi did that. His contradiction is that if he tells the truth of the matter to the Tang family father and daughter, they will fall into pain, which is tantamount to destroying Che Ruoqian''s careful n. If he didn''t tell him, he didn''t feel like it. Could it be that if Che Ruoqian left in such a grievance, then forget it? Those family members who are looking for trouble, really let them live without guilt? He Xiaomi, this so-called innocent girl in the countryside, he felt that the other party was not innocent. Che Ruoqian told him about this matter. He Xiaomi was forced to own. She tried to let this child fall. She knew in her heart that this was a sin and she would never ept this child. However, she is not personally free, and is controlled by the He family''s mother and son, how can she do that. The most important thing is that she didn''t want to die at all, she didn''t want to end her life just like that. She has struggled for more than ten years, and she is still in a good time, and finally she is about toe out, but God suddenly gave her a nightmare. She is still young, and she does not want to sumb to fate. She didn''t want to fight her life just because she knocked down this child. I also don''t want to let the He family''s mother and son discount her legs and feet just because she beat her child, and then ruin her appearance. There are too many such women in that vige. Chapter 5148: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (13) Chapter 5148: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (13) Chapter 5148, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (13) Mrs. He wasme, and there was a scar on her face that was scalded by soot, which looked very ugly. She wanted to live, she wanted to go out, and she didn''t want to be the disgusting look of Old Lady He. She has to preserve the integrity of her body and raise her body so that she can escape if she has a chance in the future. Anyone who has never experienced Cha Ruoqian''s affairs is not qualified to criticize why she can''t die. Zhuo Chengfei is a hiking enthusiast. He has traveled to many ces and seen countless local customs, both good and bad. He left many things that shocked his soul in the journey of his life. The incident of Che Ruoqian is considered to be one of them. Even if he could feel Che Ruoqian''s pain, he couldn''t guarantee how much he could feel her physical and mental harm. Because joys and sorrows are actually not connected, there is no way to feel exactly the same. Thinking of Che Ruoxi''s experience, Zhuo Chengfei really didn''t know what to do. He gave up going on hiking in those few months. In fact, he didn''t go out all year round. If he went out for a year, he would stay at home with his wife for the next six months. He shared his contradiction with his wife and son. The family of three studied for a long time, but they couldn''t have a perfect answer. The three of Zhuo Chengfei''s family are still in conflict, but they don''t know that the original owner inadvertently discovered that He Xiaomin actually called the mother of Che Ruoqian''s cemetery. This name is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for her. She didn''t immediately rush out to ask why, her instinct told her that it was not easy. So she heard it with her own ears, He Xiaomi said many things about Che Ruoqian, and heard He Xiaomi say that Che Ruoqian did not recognize each other, and an ident happened. Did she suddenly appear that made the other party angry and careless Except for car idents. Su Qing wasforting. It was not He Xiaomi''s fault. It was Che Ruoqian who was not careful. This was just an ident and had nothing to do with her. The original owner watched, the two of you and the other, their minds are also messed up, how could He Xiaomi be her mother''s daughter? After the two left, she went home quickly, trying to tell Tang Tianshuo about this, but she was afraid that Tang Tianshuo, who had just cheered up, would be hit, so she did not say. She identally turned over to the book that Che Ruoqian was recording her mood. The original owner always felt that there was a lot of fog in it. At this time, she remembered Zhuo Chengfei who hade to her before. When the other party left, she left a contact number for her, saying that if she had any difficulties in the future, she could go to him at any time. She dialed Zhuo Chengfei''s phone and said that she needed to meet and talk about something. Since her mother has such a friend, perhaps the other person can know her mother''s past. Zhuo Chengfei didn''t expect that the original owner actually discovered this. He Xiaomi was the daughter of Che Ruoqian and couldn''t hide it. If he didn''t say it directly, he didn''t know what the original owner would have to do. Therefore, he nned to say that, even if he didn''t say it, everything would not be as Che Ruoqian imagined, always concealing the original facts. The main reason for Zhuo Chengfei to tell the truth is that he does not want Che Ruoqian''s cherished daughter to misunderstand her because of He Xiaomi. If she knows well, she will definitely be ufortable. The original owner who learned the truth, even if he was holding back tears, the tears could not stop sliding down, and could not stop it. She thought it was her mother who concealed her previous feelings, but she did not expect it to be such a painful experience. Chapter 5149: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (14) Chapter 5149: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (14) Chapter 5149, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (14) Such a sad and tragic thing, she has resisted for so many years alone, it is because she is too careless, and she hasn''t noticed it. If she can find out early, she will definitely not lose her mother, and will choose to face her together. No matter what people outside say, she will always stand by her mother''s side, protect her, and love her. However, there is no chance. After the sadness, the original owner transferred all the hatred to He family including He Xiaomi. The He family made her mother so miserable that she could be helped and lead a good life. God is really unfair. And He Xiaomi, did hee to find his mother or retaliate? She didn''t know that He Xiaomi was innocent, she only knew that He Xiaomi looking for a car Ruoxi was just to satisfy her own desires. Since the other party knew what Che Ruoqian had encountered back then, as a woman, she should be able to understand the pain of those memories. Since she really loves her mother so much, how can she bear toe to the door and cut the scar on her heart with a knife? Too cruel. Her mother is such a wonderful person, in her eyes, so strong, but finally chose to end it in this way. God is so unfair, why do good people have such an encounter, and those murderers still live in this world safely, no one will punish? This is really cruel, so cruel to their family. The original owner didn''t tell Tang Tianshuo the truth, she might not have discovered that she was very simr to Che Ruoqian. First, she focused her attention on He Dejin and Mrs. He. The two men were guilty of crimes. She didn''t want to go deep into the affairs of the year, and she didn''t want her mother to be in peace after her death, and to be drunk by those marketing ounts. Therefore, she chose another method, so that He Dejin could not stand up for a lifetime. She set up a game for He Dejin and let the other party drill. In the end, He Dejin became a rape, rape, and offense, and Mrs. He was an aplice, and both of them got the prison package. He Xiaomi asked Su Qing for help, but Su Qing couldn''t interfere. After the verdict, the original owner turned his attention to He Xiaomi. She used to disdain to use the means of the entertainment industry, but now all means are used, which is madly aimed at He Xiaomi. In the beginning, He Xiaomi was indeed targeted by her and almost got out of the entertainment circle. There were all kinds of ck spots, and even the endorsement, the female number one role, the original owner could grab all of them. She will not let go of the murderer who killed her mother. She grabs everything the other party wants, and then treats it like dust in front of the other party. During that time, He Xiaomi was simply on the hot search list. However, if some things pass, something will happen. Often the effect will not be achieved, and it will go back. The original owner''s eyes were covered by hatred, he could no longer see the others, and he became crazy. The wind direction gradually changed, and of course all this was inseparable from Su Qing''s operation. To say how bad this Xiaomi really is, it is not, she did not do anything bad. Those imaginary ck spots are actually untenable, and you can turn over with a little bit of means. When He Xiaomi turned over, it was the day when the original owner copsed, and she was the one who got out of the entertainment circle. Everyone thought that the original owner was jealous of He Xiaomi, and he thought that He Xiaomi was in the way to target her. However, no one knows, and the original owner will not let people know why she madly targeted He Xiaomi. She has no mother anymore, so she will not allow that incident to be exposed, which will cause her mother to be talked about. Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (15) Chapter 5150: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (15) Chapter 5150, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (15) The reputation of the entertainment circle was gone, she quit the entertainment circle and took over the family business. She thought Tang Tianshuo would me her, but she didn''t expect Tang Tianshuo to have known about it. Here the two father and daughter are ready to join forces to deal with Su Qing first, and then He Xiaomi. However, they failed, and Su Qing acted first and dug a hole for them. Unfortunately, the two were recruited and failed miserably. Tang Tianshuo''s body was dying, and he went there soon. The original owner only felt that the world was very lonely, but she did nothing. She went crazy and went to extremes, nning to drive into He Xiaomi. Still unsessful, instead followed in the footsteps of Che Ruoqian. This is the story of the original owner. After reading it, I felt very sad, the five vors were mixed, and I didn''t know how to express my feelings for a while. He Xiaomi is just an ordinary person, not bad or bad, but she forced people to death and not only knew it. After the death of the original owner, she still expressed sadly, clearly that they were biological sisters, why did they kill each other. She would never understand why Che Ruoxi didn''t recognize her, and why the original owner hated her so much. Maybe she will understand it only if she has experienced all this. "Sister Xiao Guo, the time is almost here." Following the reminder from the assistant, Tang Guo woke up. She nced at her watch, and sure enough there were five minutes left. She did have a show tonight, singing and dancing. With the memory, she couldn''t help but remember it in her mind for a moment, and she felt that there was no problem. Thinking of the original owners story, she feels a bit regretful. If He Xiaomi did not see Che Ruoqian, she could prevent the two parties from meeting and make He Xiaomi fail to find her mother. However, at this time, He Xiaomi had already seen Che Ruoqian once, and at this time, He Xiaomi was also famous for that movie. This matter can''t be kept secret, sooner orter we have to face it. Covering it up forever is always Che Ruoqian''s heart disease. Now that the wound has been opened by He Xiaomi, they can only solve the problem. She will not let Che Ruoqian have another chance of an ident, and the He family will also receive due retribution. As for He Xiaomi, she hasn''t decided yet. Her mother, shouldn''t allow her to do some extraordinary things, such as let He Xiaomi really experience those things, right? "The background of this era is not good." System: [The host is big, take it easy. "I know," Tang Guo frowned, feeling very upset. If things came to light, she would design He Xiaomi to experience that kind of thing. Most people would think of the Tang family and it would not be good for them. He Xiaomi is not that mountain vige. He Xiaomi in here, there is Su Qing beside her, "I will think about itter, there is always a way." Let''s perform the show first, and hurry back to apany her mother after the show. Whatever the meal, it''s not important. The assistants could see that Tang Guo seemed to be very urgent. "Sister Xiao Guo, are you in a hurry?" "Well, I don''t know when it''s my turn. I''m going back to apany my mother. I haven''t seen each other for many days." Recently, she has been very busy at work and has overlooked the situation of Che Ruoxi. "It should being soon, Xiao Guo''s show is ranked third." For the short time, Tang Guo felt that it was long for the first time. Taking advantage of this time, she greeted her friends in the group, and by the way stated the affairs of this world. While browsing the list of members, she scanned Emanuel''s name, and suddenly a light shed in her mind. If He Xiaomi''s mother is looking for, and Che Ruoqian is not her mother in the end, and things are still making a lot of noise, what will happen? There was a sh in her eyes, shouldn''t it be interesting? see you tomorrow Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (22) Chapter 5151: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (22) Chapter 5151, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (22) Only bypletely severing the blood rtionship between He Xiaomi and her mother can this situation be changed. "Dad, in fact, in my dream, after you left, I cooperated with someone on a project about changing genes. At that time, I was about to lose. That person could be regarded as an undergroundboratory. I thought of Mom. If there is really a drug that can change the gene, and there is no rtionship between Mom and He Xiaomi, will it solve all the problems?" Tang Tianshuo was stunned, and then asked anxiously: "Did you seedter?" "Dad, the other party tried everything before. The drug has been researched to the end, and there is a shortfall of funds. Later, my funds were injected, and he seeded quickly. It didn''t take long. I n to find him, maybe let him What do you think of having developed such a drug in advance?" Of course Tang Tianshuo would not refuse such a good thing. His palm was heavily ced on the table: "Okay, you go to him, no matter how much money he needs, I will give it, even if he wants our Tangpany." Tang Tianshuo is already replenishing his brain. If he really gets that kind of medicine, he will give it to He Xiaomi. When the timees, He Xiaomi and Che Ruoqian will do a paternity test, and the two are not a mother-child rtionship, so those rumors will no longer hurt Ruoqian. They can also secretly tell Ruoxi that maybe that child had died identally back then, this He Xiaomi is just another child. Isnt it normal for something like this to happen in that cannibal vige? After thinking about it, Tang Tianshuo wished Tang Guo could find that person right away, and at all costs, let the gene-altering medicine appear. There are countless Frankensteins in this world. Tang Tianshuo doesn''t doubt these things at all. After all, this is the only hope, and there is no need for his biological daughter to deceive him by telling lies. On the same day, the two father and daughter came home, tacitly not showing a little strangeness, but in the subtle, they paid more attention to Che Ruoqian. Every day that followed, Tang Tianshuo would ask Tang Guo again if he found that Frankenstein. On the third day, Tang Guo told Tang Tianshuo that there was news. "The other party is on an ind in a small country. He does have a shortage of funds. I have already sent him money." Tang Tianshuo directly took out a card to Tang Guo, so that she didn''t have to worry about it. Tang Guo didn''t refuse, so Tang Tianshuo had to feel relieved at this time. When the person found it, and knowing that the other party was continuing to conduct drug research, Tang Tianshuo became asking about the progress of that drug every day. "Dad, don''t worry, in fact, he has already experimented thousands of times, otherwise he won''t be so short of funds. Now we fill up the funds in the past, enough for the other party to give us a perfect potion." Tang Tianshuo nodded: "Okay, good, that''s good." "Dad, you can work with peace of mind. I will do the rest." "Okay, I know you have a sense of measure. By the way, I have formed a public rtions team. This team is formed in your name. The people inside are all paid for by me." Tang Tianshuo said, "To At that time, we can only control the public opinion. When this matter is over, the public rtions team will be yours." "The leader of that team wille to the office in a moment. You know, this young man is very good at manipting public opinion." Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (23) Chapter 5152: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (23) Chapter 5152, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (23) "Don''t look down on them. They are from a serious journalism professional background. Many people asked him to do this before. But he didn''t want to work for those stars. Speaking of allowing him to join this time, thanks to you. ." Tang Guo was a little surprised: "Me?" "Yes, the reason he agreed is that you have fewer things, and there will be no real ck spots. Speaking of which, this young man doesn''t seem to like some behaviors in that circle. Don''t let someone help you then. Its really rare for a media person to spread rumors and do bad things, so that he would refuse this business." Tang Guo couldn''tugh or cry: "Who am I spreading the rumors?" "Yes, you are my Tang Tianshuo''s daughter. Who will spread the rumors? Only others will spread the rumors about you." Tang Tianshuo was silent for a while, and said, "Actually, I asked the young man toe over today. I want to tell him about Ruo Qian and ring the rm in advance. Then he will not be so troublesome to deal with it." "Is people trustworthy?" What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Tang Tianshuo would actually trust a young man so much. Who is the other party? "This person is trustworthy. As I said earlier, he is a very moral person, but he is not very popr in the industry. After all, he often does some things and ps others in the face. It is said that he is not because of offending. Young people, being sent threatening letters, threatening letters, and **** palm prints on the door, all kinds of curses him to die." When Tang Guo heard this, he felt that this person was still very powerful. "To put it bluntly, some of his actions hurt the interests of many people. Originally, he was also a serious unit, but was fired countless times by several units. Few units dared to use him, although they were greedy. After finding him Before, he was a free media person and had no fixed ce. It is said that this is for safety." Tang Tianshuo said this, Tang Guo understood. That person should be very fond of exposing some unspoken rules in various circles, so that some people can''t take advantage of the loopholes, and also lose a lot of profits, that makes people hate them. It''s pretty good, and it''s still alive. There are a few brushes. "Actually, you should know him. He is still very popr on the Inte. He has many fans and likes to watch his revtions." Very popr, there are many fans, like breaking news? She searched her memory and found one such existence. This person broke the news, not the entertainment industry, but other ces. For example, if there is a problem with the food of arge foodpany, or a certain training institution, it is obviously an IQ tax to cheat parents of money. If it is this person, he does have a lot of fans, young, old and small. In the plot of the original world, this person has also appeared, but the other party has not appeared before, only being mentioned twice. This person is Zhuo Chengfei''s son, Zhuo Yi. When Che Ruoqian''s affairs were not exposed, Zhuo Yi naturally did not have the opportunity to show off his skills. However, after the original owner set up a bureau for the He family mother and son, Zhuo Yi also appeared. She had read an evil manuscript about Hejia Vige written by the other party, which caused a lot of repercussions. It was also because of the public opinion created by this article that the He family''s mother and son''s case was quickly heard. This shows that this person is indeed using his life to do this, and he is not afraid of death. Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (24) Chapter 5153: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (24) Chapter 5153, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (24) The two fathers and sons of the Zhuo family are very adventurous and full of sense of justice. Near noon, Tang Guo saw the person Tang Tianshuo said. Tang Guo looked at the man in front of him who was wearing casual clothes, a hat, and half-length hair, who still couldn''t hide that handsome face. "Hello, Zhuo Yi." Zhuo Yi first introduced himself, and then reached out to Tang Tianshuo. After the two shook hands, he greeted Tang Guo again, "Miss Tang is good." Zhuo Yi thought at first that Tang Tianshuo invited him because he wanted him to do public rtions for Tang Guo. For so many years, he has be ustomed to his employers dismissal for fear of dismissing him, but there are some people who are not afraid of threats, but those people are not clean and he does not want to make a fuss. Especially in the moreplicated part of the entertainment industry, he said he would not go there. Why did youe here? It really has something to do with Tang Guo. Because he knew that Tang Guo should be regarded as a person with no ck spots in the entertainment industry, and a person who would go back to inherit the family property if he didn''t act in a show would have no trouble in normal times. Doing public rtions for the other party should not be dragged into doing bad things. He was also very satisfied with the reward Tang Tianshuo gave him, so he came. To talk about the drama of chasing Tang Guo, he hasn''t watched one of them, and he can''t read all kinds of news stories every day. He doesn''t have this space. He is not interested in celebrities or wealthy daughters. However, the other party is already his employer. He thinks maybe he should make up the employer''s drama so that he can know a lot about the employer. He made up two of them two days ago, and he really didn''t have to choose his acting skills. To be honest, he didn''t have much interest. I thought I could make up a few more, butter I only watched two, but I really didn''t have the patience to watch it. However, when he saw Tang Guo for the first time today, he was a little doubtful whether there was a problem with his eyes. Obviously, when he saw a real person, he was still very attractive. Why didn''t he get into the y? Either the acting is not good or it is difficult to be interested. Zhuo Yi touched his chin, and narrowed his eyes to look at Tang Guo, as if to see something on her face. Obviously, the person in front of you is more attractive than in the lens. It is amazing and I really want to get close. Could it be the cause of the camera? Sure enough, the naked eye is better, and I don''t know if the director team is very poor, and actually shoot the actors so badly. Tang Guo didn''t know what Zhuo Yi was trying to make up. She made a cup of coffee and handed it to Zhuo Yi: "Brother Yi has been staring at me, any ideas?" Tang Guo calls him Brother Yi because everyone calls him that way, especially his fans. "No." Zhuo Yi replied calmly. He took a sip of coffee. He is someone who has seen all kinds of big scenes. Even if the people in front of him are unusual, he is not stage fright at all. Its a bit different." Tang Guo sat aside and asked curiously, "Why is it different?" At this moment, Tang Tianshuo still had something to do. Tang Guo was chatting with Zhuo Yi in the lounge, and when Tang Tianshuo took care of it, they would go to dinner together. "Actually, I haven''t watched your TV series before." "This is normal. I heard from Dad that Brother Yi is a busy man, and of course he has no time to watch TV shows." Zhuo Yi was at a loss. Is this thebination of a big star and a wealthy daughter? It seems to get along very grounded. "Is there something wrong with my acting?" Tang Guo continued to ask, "Brother Yi thinks something is wrong, you can point it out." Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (25) Chapter 5154: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (25) Chapter 5154, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (25) "No, I''m not good at this." "What makes Brother Yi keep staring at me? I believe it should not be because of appearance." Zhuo Yi''s hand shook. No, he was obviously the one who should ask questions. How could he be the other party''s trick? All the initiative is in the hands of the other party. He looked at Tang Guo''s face in a daze, and said in a awkward manner: "Don''t say anything else, this time it may really be because of your face. It looks three points better than the camera. Did your crew have no money at the time? Very poor? Haven''t you thought about investing in it? Can you make money and film, but also make the conditions of the crew better?" When Zhuo Yi asked, Tang Guo didn''t know which question to answer. But she still understood that Zhuo Yi felt that she was different from her in the y. "Maybe there are some differences between the camera and the real person, and the other is that the character is very different from the person." Zhuo Yi nodded and decided not to delve into this, so as not to annoy the employer: "Yes." After finally getting a formal job, his parents should feel very happy. Finally, there is apany that employers are willing to ask for and he is willing to go. This should be the first good news after the start of the new year. At noon, Tang Tianshuo finally finished his work and invited Zhuo Yi to dinner. Zhuo Yi sensed that Tang Tianshuo should have something to tell him. But he didn''t expect that what Tang Tianshuo told him was an extremely angry thing. "My wife still doesn''t know that I know about it, but I know that that day wille sooner orter. The main reason for inviting you this time is to make preparations. When the stormes, I won''t be too panic. You know, There are many people who are standing and talking without backache. If I know this news in advance, no matter what, I will find a way to cover it up." "But it''s toote now. He Xiaomi is now a small famous star, and Su Qing is not only a well-known director in the circle, but his own life experience is not simple. If you are not afraid of dislike it, if you don''t have that At the point, maybe I might use some extreme methods to conceal this. But God doesnt seem to give me this opportunity." Zhuo Yi looked at the two father and daughter in front of him, their faces were very serious. He could understand Tang Tianshuo''s thoughts, and he could even feel the helplessness of the other party, the helplessness that could not change what had happened. Because he felt this way more than once. There are too many unfair things in this world. If no one takes care of it, those grievances and misery will disappear with the demise of that person, and they will never be known again. "I will try my best to do this, and strive to shift public opinion to Mrs. Tang''s side." Zhuo Yi said. Tang Tianshuo nodded: "That''s good." In fact, as long as the gene-altering drug seeds, they will win the game. When he found Zhuo Yi, he was afraid that if the medicine did not seed, he could only look at Zhuo Yi''s personal ability. "This is my mother, He Xiaomi, and all the information about Hejia Vige. All I can find are here." Tang Guo gave Zhuo Yi a thick document bag, and Zhuo Yi was not in the mood to eat, so he opened it and looked at it. When he saw the information about Che Ruoqian, he marveled at the trust these two people ced in him, and he felt a little unspeakable in his heart. Such unconditional trust made him want to do this well. Tang Tianshuo was very strange. Xiaoguo had said that he would give the information some time ago. Why did he give the information to Zhuo Yi as soon as he met today? see you tomorrow Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (26) Chapter 5155: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (26) Chapter 5155, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (26) When Zhuo Yi read all the information about Che Ruoqian, he was a little bit confused, because he seemed to have seen Che Ruoxi''s experience somewhere. Didn''t remember it for a while, he nned to take the information home and study it slowly. Back home, he also received a call from his parents. Of course, he will be trained for a while, and after the training, he will be cared about again. Let him be careful and pay attention to his life. "Mom, I have a formal job." Zhuo Yi couldn''t wait to share the good news, "Thepany is quite big, the boss is generous, and the people are nice." Zhuos mother was indeed a little surprised: "Which boss is so bold that he dares to take you? Son, you are not forced to do nothing and want to make money out of your conscience? You had better not do this, so your dad wont forgive you. , I wont recognize you either." Zhuos mother was driving the amplifier. Zhuo Chengfei was still drinking tea. Hearing the conversation between the two mothers and her son, he focused his attention. He walked to Zhuos mother and whispered, This kid shouldnt be able to. If he dares, I will break his leg." Zhuo Yi: "Parents, where did you think of going, how could I eat human blood buns. This time is really different, the boss is very nice." After that, Zhuo Yi told about Tang Tianshuo''s boss. Unexpectedly, when the Zhuo family heard Tang Tianshuo''s name, they fell silent for a while, and didn''t ask questions. After almost a minute or so, Zhuo Chengfei said, "Since it is Tang Tianshuo, there is no problem." "Yeah, this person is still good, son, since they have invited you, you have to work hard, don''t mess around, you know?" Zhuo mother asked. Her son has the ability, but his bones are too hard, and he always does things that offend others. It is not someone who does not appreciate her son, but survival in this world will involve many things. Most people have various worries, so naturally they dare not associate with her son. She knew that Zhuo Yi would actually be very lonely when he did those things. Even if there are many people in the middle who do it with him, afterwards, some people will withdraw because of various things. My heart is a little weaker, I can''t do these things at all. Zhuo Yi, as a media person, could not have discovered anything about the Zhuo family''s performance, and he did not disclose the Tang family''s affairs. This information is not simple. Even if it is his parents, he can''t disclose it casually. He just said that he may be very busy at some point and will not have time to visit them temporarily. The Zhuo family didn''t ask much about Zhuo Yi''s work, and didn''t even ask Tang Tianshuo. If they can inquire on the surface, they wille out after a little inquiries. What can''t be inquired is the privacy of others. Their son is already the public rtions of others, so he definitely can''t ask questions casually. "Mom, that Miss Tang is a bit different from the TV series." Zhuo Yi''s Zhuo family and his wife looked at each other. Isn''t the old iron tree they raised the least like talking about the entertainment industry? And also not interested in those gossips at all. Otherwise, with their son''s talent, go to the entertainment industry, it is appropriate. Zhuomu: "What''s the difference?" "I am so different from TV, I feel that she is not very photogenic. Maybe it is because of the role that she yed, which is a bit different from me." Mother Zhuo: "You look carefully." Chapter 5156: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (27) Chapter 5156: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (27) Chapter 5156, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (27) "Mom, what are you talking about? Do I remember that you didn''t like to watch those dramas she performed before? I just remind you, it is said that you are still a fan of your mother. It was not you and I who were nagging before. This actress is not bad ?" Mother Zhuo was confused: "Is there?" "Yes, often." Mother Zhuo looked at Zhuo Chengfei, and when she saw Zhuo Chengfei nodded, she also remembered that there were indeed these things. She was silent. She watched Tang Guo''s y, in fact, half of the reason was that she asionally paid attention to Che Ruoqian. Although they didn''t have much contact in recent years, they still contacted so many times each year, especially the important things that will happen to Che Ruoqian, and the things that are worthy of joy will be told to the Zhuo family by email. For example, Che Ruoxi gave birth to a daughterter, andter Tang Guo entered the showbiz, etc., would tell the Zhuo family couple. Mother Zhuo knew, of course she would go and see. I found that Tang Guo''s y was pretty good, so I naturally watched more. Che Ruoxi is so happy now, she is happy from the bottom of her heart. I think that when I first saw Che Ruoqian, she was not a human being, and she didn''t know what kind of torture the other party had suffered. It is a very happy thing to see the person who has fallen into the abyss living so happy. After hanging up the phone with Zhuo Yi, the Zhuo family and his wife sat on the sofa and did not speak for a while. They simultaneously thought of Che Ruoqian. "Have you been in contact with Ruoxi recently?" Zhuo''s mother asked suddenly, "Tang Tianshuo actually invited our son to do business. Could it be that something went wrong with theirpany?" Zhuo Chengfei: "Should we send an email to ask?" "Okay, just ask, just ask how she''s doing." The two couples are both activists and immediately went to the study and wrote an email to Che Ruoqian. Che Ruoxi saw the email sent to her by the two couples the next day. Although the text in it was short, she saw tears in her eyes. Fortunately, she was the only one in the room. If someone saw her, she would definitely ask what happened to her. She shed tears in front of theputer, but she kept tapping the keyboard with her hands, writing down her okay words. The two have helped her a lot, and they can''t help much in this matter, and she doesn''t need to add trouble to others. Now, she just wants to keep this secret. "What do you think?" When the Zhuo family saw Che Ruoqian''s reply, they couldn''t help but frowned. It was clear that the text seemed to be fine, but they just felt that something was wrong. Later, theypared all the replies from the previous Che Ruoxi and found that Che Ruoxi was lying. "It feels like something went wrong, but I just got news that theirpany has no problems and everything is developing very well." Zhuo Chengfei said, "Could it be that there is a problem with the rtionship between the two of them?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible," Zhuo''s mother shook her head quickly, "If there is a rtionship problem, Ruo Qian will never hide it, she will definitely say it." "Why don''t we take the time to take a look, and take a look at our son? We haven''t shown up for so many years, and that incident should remain in the memory? If we don''t take a look, I feel a little worried." "I''m not so relieved. Ruoxi''s reply was too concise this time, as if she was deliberately concealing something, I''m really afraid that she has something to do." Zhuo''s mother pushed Zhuo Chengfei after she said, "Go and book your tickets. Do you want me to do this?" Chapter 5157: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (28) Chapter 5157: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (28) Chapter 5157, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (28) "Well, I''ll go right away. Really, I''ll be bullied by you as soon as I get back." "Say it again" "My wife, I booked the tickets, what did you say?" Tang Guo didn''t know what had happened to Zhuo''s family. He followed Tang Tianshuo to thepany every day, and apanied Che Ruoqian when he returned home. The family had a good time. She could actually feel Che Ruoxi''s fear from theughter of the family. Tang Tianshuo was also very distressed, so he couldn''t bear to break it through immediately. Wait till the end, he believes he can protect Che Ruoxi well. Tang Guo was going to film a movie, so she couldn''t go to thepany every day. The most is to finish filming every day, and thene back to apany Che Ruoxi. She was afraid that Che Ruoqian would be thinking wildly at home, and she also asked Che Ruoqian to visit the ss. Che Ruoxi really wanted to go, but she was afraid to go when she thought that He Xiaomi was also in that circle. Seeing this, Tang Guo didn''t force it anymore. The cautious look of Che Ruoqian is really distressing. Within two days, Che Ruoxi did not expect that Zhuo Chengfei and his wife woulde to visit her specially. At that time, the Tang family was all there. Of course Tang Tianshuo knew who the two were and what they had to do with Che Ruoqian, but he could only pretend to be the first time he saw him. Che Ruoxi was very afraid that Tang Tianshuo would ask how she met these two people. Later, it was discovered that Tang Tianshuo didn''t ask much, and he smiled and said, "Since we are all friends we know, we will have more contacts in the future." Tang Tianshuo took out the best wine and tea to entertain the two, and Che Ruoqian did not expect that he would value her friends so much. Thinking of what might happen, I feel sour. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife are not the ones who don''t know the goods. When you look at Tang Tianshuo''s wine, you know that this thing is very expensive, just like hundreds of thousands of bottles of wine, just entertained them like this? There are also tea, which are also hard to buy, almost all of which are of collection level. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife are very confused, shouldn''t it be reasonable? There is a problem, there must be a problem, but they can''t find the problem. Why does Tang Tianshuo value them so much? They are not involved with the Tang family, the only thing that will be involved is Che Ruoxi. Regarding Che Ruoqian, their husband and wife didn''t share anything with anyone. However, Tang Tianshuo looked at their eyes and inadvertently showed a little gratefulness, which made them feel more and more in their hearts, does this matter really have something to do with Che Ruoqian? Tang Tianshuo did this deliberately. He hoped that in the future, the two couples could help Che Ruoxi again. In any case, the two are also the witnesses at the time, I hope they can speak for Che Ruoqian. Because he doesn''t want to talk about it with Che Ruoqian now, he can only hint to the two couples like this. "There is a young man in mypany named Zhuo Yi. Just now, I felt that he was a little like the two of you. I wonder if you are rted?" Tang Tianshuo hinted so obviously that the two couples understood something this time. They all smiled and nodded, acknowledging that Zhuo Yi was their son. "It turned out to be like this, I just said how could it be such a coincidence." Under Tang Tianshuo''s n, he sessfully integrated the two into his circle of friends, and talked with them individually on time at any time. The two also understood this, so Zhuomu stayed at home and chatted with Cha Ruoxi, Zhuo Chengfei followed Tang Tianshuo to see Zhuo Yi. For the next thing, everything went well. Chapter 5158: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (29) Chapter 5158: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (29) Chapter 5158, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (29) After learning about Tang Tianshuo''s purpose, Zhuo Chengfei was very emotional, saying that he would definitely do what he needed then. "I didn''t expect that the little girl would find it. I can imagine that if this incident is really exposed, it will hit sister Ruoqian much." Tang Tianshuo''s eyes were reddish: "Brother Zhuo, can you tell me more about Ruo Qian before? Sometimes I am really afraid that mentioning those things will hurt her, so I dare not understand." ... Zhuo Chengfei and his wife did not intend to leave the city immediately. He also temporarily cancelled the trip three monthster, intending to settle the matter with Che Ruoqian before leaving. When the Zhuo family came to apany Che Ruoqian, Tang Guo was really relieved, these two were undoubtedly Che Ruoqian''s salvation. She allowed the system to monitor He Xiaomis activities. After learning that the identity information of He Xiaomis family had entered the ticketingwork system, which meant she was nning to return, she told Tang Tianshuo that the medicine had been sessful. This opportunity was given to He Xiaomi, and it was enough for her toe. This thing is very simple, you only need to meet He Xiaomi and you can do it in less than a minute. Compared to others, she is the easiest to approach He Xiaomi, she only needs to go to the same crew to audition with He Xiaomi. At this time, Tang Guo drove down from the vi on the mountain. Today''s scene is on the mountain. As long as she can go home, she will go home immediately after the end, basically without dy, everyone is used to her rhythm and will not say much. It was getting darker, and when she was halfway there, she found someone holding a mobile phone and driving the light, as if beckoning to her. She slowed the car and drove it slowly, only to see that the person was actually Zhuo Yi. She parked the car on the side and drove down. She saw Zhuo Yi sweating profusely and smiled at her. "Miss Tang, it''s fortunate to have you, otherwise I will have to wait several hours for this ce to be dealt with." Tang Guo looked at Zhuo Yi who was a little embarrassed, then looked at his car, and found that his car was painted with various paints, and all four tires seemed to be punctured. She couldn''t help butughed, but seeing the words on the spray paint made people feel a little ufortable. Those cursing words were really hard to imagine, who would write such vicious words. "Get in the car first." "Then I''m wee." Zhuo Yi followed Tang Guo into the car, "makes youugh. In fact, this kind of thing happens often, they can only do this at best." "Then you should be more careful. What if there is a desperado wanting your life? Look at this wilderness, even if you are killed and your body is thrown away, it will take a long time to be discovered." "Even if I die, they don''t want to dispense with responsibility, I am prepared for these." Zhuo Yi said with a smile. Tang Guo didn''t ask where Zhuo Yi''s home was, and directly pulled him back to his own home. Anyway, his parents are at her home, and the family is neat and tidy. After Zhuo Yi returned to the Tang family with Tang Guo, the two couples behaved differently. Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoqian were surprised. The Zhuo family and his wife told him to pay attention next time. Don''t go to those remote ces alone. If you want to go, take a few more people. It is too dangerous for one person. Looking at them, I know that Zhuo Yi often experiences these. Zhuo Yi also joked: "I feel that my house has also fallen. It should be the group of people who offended before." Chapter 5159: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) Chapter 5159: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) Chapter 5159, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) The t and warm days always pass so fast. He Xiaomi came back, and brought He Dejin and Mrs. He, the two mothers and sons were fascinated as soon as they entered this bustling city. Seeing those feasting and feasting, I hate to have a few eyes. As soon as they moved into He Xiaomi''s house, they couldn''t wait to ask where Che Ruoqian was. "This woman is too cruel. You were abandoned by her not long after you were born. We mother and son finally got you up, you go to her and ask her to pick up a ready-made daughter. "You." Olddy He said babblingly, "I must ask her to make it clear that it doesn''t matter if we dislike our poor family, and don''t even recognize my own daughter. What is this not a beast?" "Yes, before, our family didn''t eat or wear her clothes. What else is she not satisfied with? She ran away without saying a word, leaving Xiaomi, who was only a few months old, that woman was too cruel." Both mother and son knew that the kind of abducting one was bad at the beginning and was going to go to jail, and they naturally avoided this problem. The question is that Cha Ruoxi disliked their poor family, and then cruelly abandoned her daughter and left. Anyway, they moved from the original ce to the foot of the mountain, and now there is no such thing as buying a wife before. In fact, in their opinion, those people are so lenient and have paid for themselves, why can''t they buy a daughter-inw? At that time, things were getting worse, many people in the vige spent money, and the daughter-inw was taken away and suffered a big loss. In the past few years, they didn''t have a male in the He family. It was obvious that Cha Ruoxi ran away and took away their male luck. They asked Che Ruoqian to give an exnation, not only for her to recognize Xiaomi, but also for her topensate for the loss. They know that as long as they have a lot of money, some women are willing to marry and give birth to grandchildren for them. As long as you have money, you can''t give birth. If you are divorced, marry another one. He Xiaomi didn''t know the Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts, but in his heart he agreed that Che Ruoqian was too cruel. Even if she was forced to do it at the beginning, but she has grown up so much, it is not that Cha Ruoqian has to do anything, she just wants to have a mother, and she is unwilling to satisfy her little desire. She really doesn''t expect to stay with Che Ruoxi all the time, as long as the other party recognizes her. She would not join their family, nor would she destroy anything, nor would she fight for favor with Tang Guo. It''s really just because I haven''t had a mother since I was a child, and I want to have a mother called. Che Ruoqian''s indifferent appearance really made her too cold. On the third day of the He family''s mother and soning to this city, He Xiaomi took them to see Che Ruoxi. All of these were in Tang Guo''s expectation. This time was different from before. Their family, including Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, were all there. She and Tang Tianshuo considered that if Che Ruoqian saw a few people alone, she would be very helpless. Faced with a family, Che Ruoxi will still be sad, but they will take their stand and stand by her side. This day wille sooner orter, and they can''t keep avoiding it. Therefore, Tang Guo said hello to the crew in advance. Tang Tianshuo also said that he was unwell and needed to rest at home for a day. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, they stayed at home, anyway, their family is big, it doesn''t matter if they live with two more people. Tang Tianshuo''s nominal excuse was that there were many things to ask Zhuo Chengfei for, and they just stayed in without arousing Che Ruoqian''s suspicion. He Xiaomi and the three came after noon. Even Tang Guo, the helper, had greeted her. If anyone came, let her directly inform her. After getting Tang Guo''s permission, the helper put He Xiaomi three in. see you tomorrow Chapter 5160: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) Chapter 5160: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) Chapter 5160 Dashan Mistress''s Sister (31) He Xiaomi brought He Dejin and Mrs. He in with the helpers. Su Qing did not follow him this time. He Xiaomi did not mention Su Qing with the two for the time being. It should be said that when returning to this city, He Xiaomi has not had time to contact Suqing. Tang Guoben was at the ce closest to the gate. When the helper came in, he saw her, and naturally said hello to her: "Miss, people have already invited in." "Okay." Tang Guo nodded, his eyes fell on He Xiaomi and the He family''s mother and son, looking at them one by one. Tang Guo felt all three of them felt tight, especially the two mothers and sons of the He family, as if they were stabbed by a needle. They quickly remembered their purpose and straightened up again. This time they came to help He Xiaomi. "Miss He." Tang Guo finally greeted He Xiaomi first, "I don''t know if you suddenly came over today, what''s the matter?" He Xiaomi was almost speechless when asked. It was a verymon and in sentence, but she was actually asked a little bit vain. But why is she guilty? She also looked at this carefully, and she was the same mother as her, and the person in front of her, who was shining brightly on the screen or in private, turned out to be a younger sister a few years younger than her. She really envied each other, she grew up with her biological mother. Looking at the other person''s face that was white and tender, like a freshly peeled egg white, he knew that he hadn''t felt a strong sun. The other side''s slender and beautiful fingers, obviously they hadn''t done any work and had been pampered since childhood. Why do they have the same mother, but their fates are so different? She didn''t want topare these, she just wanted to be like everyone else, wanting the love of her biological mother, just a little bit. "I didn''te to you today, I came to... Ms. Che." He Xiaomi remembered thest time that Che Ruoqian was indifferent to her, with a little bit of hatred, and felt a little sad and angry. Both are obviously daughters, why should Che Ruoqian treat them with two attitudes? "Is that so? Then you sit down first, she wille outter." Tang Guo greeted the three of them to sit down, but they were not polite, sitting in the living room and waiting. When the three of them came, Che Ruoxi happened to say that they were going to the bathroom. They waited for about two minutes, and heard some movement upstairs. Everyone followed the voice and looked at it. Che Ruoqian didn''t realize that there were three more people in the living room for a while. When she got closer, she felt a little different. She subconsciously asked, "Xiaoguo, are there any guests at home? Who will... " The phrase "who is here" hasn''t been finished yet, because seeing He Xiaomi abruptly stopped, Che Ruoqian did not go any further. Her face turned pale, her smile stiffened, and she stood in a daze, without knowing how to react. Che Ruoqian''s head was buzzing, and all the sounds from the outside seemed unable to reach her ears. Not only did she see He Xiaomi, but also the two people who had caused her to have nightmares for days. ck, almost fainted. Tang Tianshuo had been prepared long ago, and he went over to support her. Che Ruoxi wanted to escape from this ce, but she couldn''t move her footsteps anyway. They were already here, and things couldn''t be kept secret. All her efforts and happiness would be shattered by their arrival. Chapter 5161: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Chapter 5161: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Chapter 5161, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (32) Tang Tianshuo looked at Che Ruoqian''s helpless look, and his heart was gripped. If he could, he didn''t want Che Ruoqian to experience all of this, but it had already happened and there was no way to cover it up. They could only follow along and solve it in another way. Che Ruoqian''s mind was clearer, because she heard Tang Tianshuo whisper in her ear to say don''t be afraid, and each muttered but warm words were actuallyforting her. In that short waking up, Che Ruoqian seemed to understand something. She looked at Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, then looked at Tang Guo, and finally fixed her gaze on Tang Tianshuo''s face. Seeing that his eyes were red, the inside was full of distress. She really understood. She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say, Tang Tianshuo hugged her tightly and held her hand, and Che Ruoqian was not so scared. As if the three people arrived, things didn''t happen as bad as she thought. Perhaps their family will be disturbed, but the husband who loves her, and her daughter, are on her side. Che Ruoqian calmed downpletely, and she herself made great preparations for this day. She sat down with Tang Tianshuo, her eyes falling on He Xiaomi''s body, the cold and rusty, and with some indescribableplicated eyes, He Xiaomi was a little flustered. "Grandma and Dad knew that I found you, and they both wanted toe and see." He Xiaomi tried to exin something, "I also want an exnation. I was too anxiousst time and I didn''t have time to ask." Che Ruoxi doesn''t recognize her, and He Xiaomi is too embarrassed to call her mom directly. Che Ruoqian''s gaze has been on He Xiaomi''s face, seeing He Xiaomi more and more panicked, as if all her careful thoughts are invisible. He Xiaomi is a few years older than Xiaoguo. Does she really know what happened to Hejiacun? Anyway, he is also a person who has been in the entertainment industry, and was attacked by people for a long time. Do you really know what all this is to her? Che Ruoqian didn''t want to pursue this anymore, she just wanted to understand the purpose of these three people. "Now you have seen that if there is nothing else, you can all go." Che Ruoqian said coldly. She hated He Dejin and Mrs. He very much, and she could not give birth to any maternal love to He Xiaomi. . These three people, no matter who they are, look at them more, and she feels that she will remember more of the nightmares she experienced in the past, which will make her unhappy. "Amei, why are you so unconscionable when you speak? What does it mean to take a look and we can go? Can you touch your conscience and say this again?" Mrs. He quit and shouted out the former car. Ruoxi''s name, Che Ruoxi used to call Che Qingmei, and everyone in Hejia Vige called her Amei. Mrs. He''s righteous and arrogant words made Che Ruoqian a little bit angry and unconscionable? She has no conscience? She finally got admitted to the university and was about to start a different life, but she was almost ruined by the two mothers and children. If she had not met Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, she might never be able to stand up again. Mrs. He actually used her, what qualifications does the other party have? "That''s right, you left Xiaomi without a word and ran away. Our family didn''t give you food or drink. You ran away. For so many years, just ignore Xiaomi. But we heard , Xiaomi took the initiative toe to you, but you still don''t recognize her. Where can you be such a cruel mother in this world?" He Dejin said. Chapter 5162: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) Chapter 5162: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) Chapter 5162, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (33) "That is, you are too cruel. We have worked so hard to raise millet, so you have to worry about a little more. Now that the child misses mom, you can''t satisfy this wish. Is your conscience eaten by a dog?" Added, it sounds like Cha Ruoxi really abandoned her husband and daughter. When Che Ruoqian heard these unreasonable remarks, she almost copsed. She sternly said: "I am cruel, I have no conscience, my conscience was eaten by a dog? Fortunately, you dare to say that." "How did I get to Hejia Vige in the first ce? Didnt you two know everything clearly? Dont think that after many years of things, you will be able to wash away your sins. I was cheated and sold to your house. Your name is I''m breaking thew and imprisoning my freedom of life privately. And you two, mother and son, have you forgotten what you did to me back then? If I pursue it, you don''t want to be at ease here today, and you will all go to jail." "For so many years, I have never had the courage to face this incident. I care too much about everything now. I am afraid that if everything is broken, I will lose these. And how can people like you understand this? The habit of patronizing sons is engraved in his bones. If it werent for your own sins, you wouldnt be able to marry a wife." "Ask yourself, He Jiacun has killed too many young girls privately. If this matter is really investigated, none of you can escape." "I ran, I''m cruel? I''m just trying to redeem myself and get myself back on the road of fighting. What is your position to criticize me? You are not qualified. You two are the demons that ruin my life and dreams." Che Ruoxi felt that Tang Tianshuo had been holding her hand tightly, and she had infinite courage in her heart. Since the people she cares about are willing to encourage her to stand by her side, what else can she not face? At the beginning, she was afraid that the people would betray their rtives. The people she cared about the most would stay away from her and look at her with strange eyes. "He Xiaomi." Che Ruoxi turned his attention to He Xiaomi''s face at this time, "I know that every child in this world wants to have a mother, so when youe to me, I haven''t used you, let alone I med you because this is human nature. You are an adult too, so I have to say something clearly." "On the day when you exist in this world, there can be no ordinary mother-daughter rtionship between us. To you, I am the birth mother. To me, you are the origin of pain. When I see you, I will I will see the despair I have encountered in the past. Therefore, I cannot recognize you as a daughter." "I think you should know something about Hejiacun." When Che Ruoqian said these words, she also nced at He Xiaomi, and she was not surprised at all, she understood. She said so much just now, and He Xiaomi didn''t show any surprise, showing that the other party is clear about these things. So He Xiaomi just wanted to find her mother, and never thought of how painful her mother should be. She didn''t expect He Xiaomi to understand her pain, because she had never thought of being the mother of He Xiaomi, and even if they were hated by the other party, they could no longer have a mother and daughter rtionship. He Xiaomi bit her lip and asked, "I just want to have a mother just like ordinary people." "But we are not destined to be ordinary people, and I have never raised you, without the grace of nurturing, you can forget about this." "But you are always my mother. This is an undeniable fact. Is it really that difficult for you to admit me?" He Xiaomi asked persistently. Chapter 5163: The sister of the heroine Dashan (34) Chapter 5163: The sister of the heroine Dashan (34) Chapter 5163, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (34) Che Ruoqian found that no matter what she said, He Xiaomi could not understand. Because people who haven''t experienced her pain can''t understand this. She fell silent, and He Xiaomi said: "After you leave, why don''t youe back to see meter, or send me some small toys anonymously, I will be very happy. Actually, I need very little." "Miss He, have you discovered that you have been asking for it, and you have never considered it from my mother''s standpoint." Tang Guo couldn''t help but interject, "You repeat that you need a mother over and over again. I wont say much, because my mother said its human nature, and children will miss their mothers. But since you treat her as a mother in your heart, why have you never considered her? You start by asking why she doesnt recognize you And said that you only need a little love." "But from the beginning until now, I haven''t felt that you have the slightest rtionship with her. I heard that you have also been in high school, and you almost know all your words. You are a few years older than me. I was there before. Some people have picked up your part-time job experience, so you can say that you have spent many years in society, you shouldn''t have no life experience at all." "So, you should know about those things in Hejiacun back then?" "Even now, in some remote and backward ces, that situation still exists. A female college student was abducted to a poor country, bullied, oppressed, never allowed to go out, and forced to give birth to children, and she experiences desperation every day. Days. These are the things Mom has experienced. Have you ever thought about it? You said over and over again that she didnt recognize you, but did you think about the reason? To put it ugly, she didnt recognize you because of you The existence of is the source of her pain. Seeing you, she may have nightmares for many days." "Obviously these are the answers that can be obtained after a little thought, why do you have to uncover her scars?" He Xiaomi was a little flustered when asked, she repeated it again, she just wanted to have a mother. It was so funny that she didn''t listen to anything, and she didn''t want to understand it for all reasons. "ording to my investigation, you were almost thrown into the pond by your biological father and grandma to drown. My mother couldn''t bear it and used a circuitous n to let you stay." Tang Guo added, "Speaking of which She gave you two new lives, she really doesnt owe you. I hope you can think about it and give her a quiet life." "And you, if you don''t want to continue to investigate this matter, don''t show up in front of my mother, don''t have any weird thoughts. We won''t treat Xiaomi like that, it''s not necessarily for you." Tang Guo said these words, but it was just a process, and he never thought that these three would give up. Especially He Xiaomi''s attitude made her feel that if the other party hadn''t experienced Cha Ruoqian, he would never understand Cha Ruoqian''s despair. He Xiaomi looks simple and innocent, but he is only selfish in his bones. She exined so clearly, but the other party only repeatedly wanted her mother. That being the case, she couldn''t exin much. Go through the process early and see what the other party will do next. She guessed that He Xiaomi would not give up acknowledging her mother, and the two probably would not be reconciled. Moreover, there will be some people in the media who will be keenly aware of the gossip, and things will eventually evolve into what she expected. Chapter 5164: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Chapter 5164: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Chapter 5164, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (35) Even if He Xiaomi didn''t show anything on the surface, she subconsciously didn''t want to let Che Ruoqian go. Tang Guo''s words really shocked the He family''s mother and son for the time being. Those things that were involved in the abduction business really went to jail, and they have not been released yet. As soon as Tang Guo said what he said, Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts couldn''t say it again, for fear that Che Ruoxi would really sue them and send them to jail. He Xiaomi was also a little ufortable by Tang Guo, but she always insisted on her own ideas and didn''t think there was anything wrong withing to her mother. However, Che Ruoqian was unwilling to recognize her, which made her very disappointed. She also had a bit of self-esteem, saying that she was disturbed, and she left immediately. Before leaving, I also said to Che Ruoqian, "No matter what, you are my mother. I hope you can figure it out one day and we can sit down and talk peacefully. When I was very young, my wish was to hope that my mother Cane back and apany me for a birthday." Che Ruoqian didn''t answer, and she still couldn''t ept He Xiaomi, even if many people would scold her for it, she couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo didn''t say much. Today was to let everything surface to the surface. With her support from Tang Tianshuo, Che Ruoqian would not think about it, and would have the courage to face the next thing. The three of the He family went there, and the living room became quiet. Or Che Ruoxi started: "When did you know about it?" Tang Tianshuo has never let go of her hand: "I found it by ident. You were not right a while ago. I''m sorry, Xiao Guo and I couldn''t resist investigating. Then I identally learned a lot of things and asked Brother Zhuo for some details. . Recently I always have nightmares, every nightmare I will lose you, which makes me too scared." Che Ruoxi burst into tears: "I''m sorry, but I can''t face those things. I''m very scared. If these things emerge, you will leave me, and you will be criticized for me." "You, you are still the way you were when you met. You want to carry everything yourself and solve it yourself. If it weren''t for me, you would not want me to help. After so many years, it has not changed a little. Since we are husband and wife, A family, no matter what happens, should face it together, right?" "I''m afraid these things will hurt you." Che Ruoqian had indeed thought about solving the problem in some extreme ways, and now listening to Tang Tianshuo, she is still a little afraid. It turns out that people around her will always support her, so what else is she afraid of? What she protects is her home and her happiness. Now that they all know about it, and they are helping her deliberately here, of course she has the courage to face everything that follows. Despite the bad memories, every time she remembers, she still feels painful. However, the warmth from her husband''s palm and the encouraging smile from her daughter gave her infinite courage and more expectations for the future. "Mom, no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. Dad and I will definitely stand by your side. You don''t have to worry about anything. We have to do everything. You just need to eat and drink every day and have fun. " "Xiaoguo said he likes acting very much, and hopes that we can manage thepany for a few more years." Tang Tianshuo said. Cha Ruoxi wiped the corner of her eyes: "Since Xiaoguo likes acting, let''s do it. Let''s take care ofpany affairs. I will go to thepany tomorrow." "Would you like to take more rest?" Tang Tianshuo asked. Che Ruoxi shook her head: "No, it''s better to get busy instead of staying at home thinking about it. Now I am not afraid, even if they appear in public to question me in front of everyone, I am not afraid." "Yes, don''t be afraid, you have done nothing wrong, it is the two people whomitted the crime." see you tomorrow Chapter 5165: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) Chapter 5165: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) Chapter 5165, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (30) The t and warm days always pass so fast. He Xiaomi came back, and brought He Dejin and Mrs. He, the two mothers and sons were fascinated as soon as they entered this bustling city. Seeing those feasting and feasting, I hate to have a few eyes. As soon as they moved into He Xiaomi''s house, they couldn''t wait to ask where Che Ruoqian was. "This woman is too cruel. You were abandoned by her not long after you were born. Our mother and son finally got you up. You go to her and ask her to pick up a ready-made daughter. She is not happy yet and doesn''t recognize it. "You." Olddy He said babblingly, "I must ask her to make it clear that it doesn''t matter if we dislike our poor family, and don''t even recognize my own daughter. What is this not a beast?" "Yes, before, our family didn''t eat or wear her clothes. What else is she not satisfied with? She ran away without saying a word, leaving Xiaomi, who was only a few months old, that woman was too cruel." Both mother and son knew that the kind of abducting one was not good at the beginning and was going to go to jail, and they naturally avoided this problem. The question was that Che Ruoqian disliked their poor family, and then cruelly abandoned her daughter and left. Anyway, they moved from the original ce to the foot of the mountain, and now there is no such thing as buying a wife before. In fact, in their opinion, those people are so lenient and have paid for themselves, why can''t they buy a daughter-inw? At that time, things were getting worse, many people in the vige spent money, and the daughter-inw was taken away and suffered a big loss. In the past few years, they didn''t have a male in the He family. It was obvious that Cha Ruoxi ran away and took away their male luck. They asked Che Ruoqian to give an exnation, not only for her to recognize Xiaomi, but also for her topensate for the loss. They know that as long as they have a lot of money, some women are willing to marry and give birth to grandchildren for them. As long as you have money, you can''t give birth. If you are divorced, marry another one. He Xiaomi didn''t know the Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts, but in his heart he agreed that Che Ruoxi was too cruel. Even if she was forced to do it at the beginning, but she has grown up so much, it is not that Cha Ruoqian has to do anything, she just wants to have a mother, and she is unwilling to satisfy her little desire. She really doesn''t expect to stay with Che Ruoxi all the time, as long as the other party recognizes her. She would not join their family, nor would she destroy anything, nor would she fight for favor with Tang Guo. It''s really just because I haven''t had a mother since I was a child, and I want to have a mother called. Che Ruoqian''s indifferent appearance really made her too cold. On the third day of the He family''s mother and soning to this city, He Xiaomi took them to see Che Ruoxi. These are all in Tang Guo''s expectation. This time is different from before. Their family, including Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, are there. She and Tang Tianshuo considered that if Che Ruoqian saw a few people alone, she would be very helpless. Faced with a family, Che Ruoxi will still be sad, but they will take their stand and stand by her side. This day wille sooner orter, and they can''t keep avoiding it. Therefore, Tang Guo said hello to the crew in advance. Tang Tianshuo also said that he was unwell and needed to rest at home for a day. Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, they stayed at home, anyway, their family is big, it doesn''t matter if they live with two more people. Tang Tianshuo''s nominal excuse was that there were many things he wanted to ask Zhuo Chengfei for, and they just stayed in without arousing Che Ruoqian''s suspicion. He Xiaomi and the three came after noon. Even Tang Guo, the helper, greeted her. If anyonees, let her directly inform her. After getting Tang Guo''s permission, the helper put He Xiaomi three in. see you tomorrow Chapter 5166: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) Chapter 5166: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (31) Chapter 5166, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (31) He Xiaomi brought He Dejin and Mrs. He in with the helpers. Su Qing did not follow him this time. He Xiaomi did not mention Su Qing with the two for the time being. It should be said that when returning to this city, He Xiaomi has not had time to contact Suqing. Tang Guoben was at the ce closest to the gate. When the helper came in, he saw her, and naturally said hello to her: "Miss, people have already invited in." "Okay." Tang Guo nodded, his eyes fell on He Xiaomi and the He family''s mother and son, looking at them one by one. Tang Guo felt all three of them felt tight, especially the two mothers and sons of the He family, as if they were stabbed by a needle. They quickly remembered their purpose and straightened up again. This time they came to help He Xiaomi. "Miss He." Tang Guo finally greeted He Xiaomi first, "I don''t know if you suddenly came over today, what''s the matter?" He Xiaomi was almost speechless when asked. It was a verymon and in sentence, but she was actually asked a little bit vain. But why is she guilty? She also looked at this carefully, and she was the same mother as her, and the person in front of her, who was shining brightly on the screen or in private, turned out to be a younger sister a few years younger than her. She really envied each other, she grew up with her biological mother. Looking at the other person''s face that was white and tender, like a freshly peeled egg white, he knew that he hadn''t felt a strong sun. The other side''s slender and beautiful fingers, obviously they hadn''t done any work and had been pampered since childhood. Why do they have the same mother, but their fates are so different? She didn''t want topare these, she just wanted to be like everyone else, wanting the love of her biological mother, just a little bit. "I didn''te to you today, I came to... Ms. Che." He Xiaomi remembered thest time that Che Ruoqian was indifferent to her, with a little bit of hatred, and felt a little sad and angry. Both are obviously daughters, why should Che Ruoqian treat them with two attitudes? "Is that so? Then you sit down first, she wille outter." Tang Guo greeted the three of them to sit down, but they were not polite, sitting in the living room and waiting. When the three of them came, Che Ruoxi happened to say that they were going to the bathroom. They waited for about two minutes, and heard some movement upstairs. Everyone followed the voice and looked at it. Che Ruoqian didn''t realize that there were three more people in the living room for a while. When she got closer, she felt a little different. She subconsciously asked, "Xiaoguo, are there any guests at home? Who will... " The phrase "who is here" hasn''t been finished yet, because seeing He Xiaomi abruptly stopped, Che Ruoqian did not go any further. Her face turned pale, her smile stiffened, and she stood in a daze, without knowing how to react. Che Ruoqian''s head was buzzing, and all the sounds from the outside seemed unable to reach her ears. Not only did she see He Xiaomi, but also the two people who had caused her to have nightmares for days. ck, almost fainted. Tang Tianshuo had been prepared long ago, and he went over to support her. Che Ruoxi wanted to escape from this ce, but she couldn''t move her footsteps anyway. They were already here, and things couldn''t be kept secret. All her efforts and happiness would be shattered by their arrival. Chapter 5167: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Chapter 5167: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (32) Chapter 5167, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (32) Tang Tianshuo looked at Che Ruoqian''s helpless look, and his heart was gripped. If he could, he didn''t want Che Ruoqian to experience all of this, but it had already happened and there was no way to cover it up. They could only follow along and solve it in another way. Che Ruoqian''s mind was clearer, because she heard Tang Tianshuo whisper in her ear to say don''t be afraid, and each muttered but warm words were actuallyforting her. In that short waking up, Che Ruoqian seemed to understand something. She looked at Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, then looked at Tang Guo, and finally fixed her gaze on Tang Tianshuo''s face. Seeing that his eyes were red, the inside was full of distress. She really understood. She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say, Tang Tianshuo hugged her tightly and held her hand, and Che Ruoqian was not so scared. As if the three people arrived, things didn''t happen as bad as she thought. Perhaps their family will be disturbed, but the husband who loves her, and her daughter, are on her side. Che Ruoqian calmed downpletely, and she herself made great preparations for this day. She sat down with Tang Tianshuo, her eyes falling on He Xiaomi''s body, the cold and rusty, and with some indescribableplicated eyes, He Xiaomi was a little flustered. "Grandma and Dad knew that I found you, and they both wanted toe and see." He Xiaomi tried to exin something, "I also want an exnation. I was too anxiousst time and I didn''t have time to ask." Che Ruoxi doesn''t recognize her, and He Xiaomi is too embarrassed to call her mom directly. Che Ruoqian''s gaze has been on He Xiaomi''s face, seeing He Xiaomi more and more panicked, as if all her careful thoughts are invisible. He Xiaomi is a few years older than Xiaoguo. Does she really know what happened to Hejiacun? Anyway, he is also a person who has been in the entertainment industry, and was attacked by people for a long time. Do you really know what all this is to her? Che Ruoqian didn''t want to pursue this anymore, she just wanted to understand the purpose of these three people. "Now you have seen that if there is nothing else, you can all go." Che Ruoqian said coldly. She hated He Dejin and Mrs. He very much, and she could not give birth to any maternal love to He Xiaomi. . These three people, no matter who they are, look at them more, and she feels that she will remember more of the nightmares she experienced in the past, which will make her unhappy. "Amei, why are you so unconscionable when you speak? What does it mean to take a look and we can go? Can you touch your conscience and say this again?" Mrs. He quit and shouted out the former car. Ruoxi''s name, Che Ruoxi used to call Che Qingmei, and everyone in Hejia Vige called her Amei. Mrs. He''s righteous and arrogant words made Che Ruoqian a little bit angry and unconscionable? She has no conscience? She finally got admitted to the university and was about to start a different life, but she was almost ruined by the two mothers and children. If she had not met Zhuo Chengfei and his wife, she might never be able to stand up again. Mrs. He actually used her, what qualifications does the other party have? "That''s right, you left Xiaomi without a word and ran away. Our family didn''t give you food or drink. You ran away. For so many years, just ignore Xiaomi. But we heard , Xiaomi took the initiative toe to you, but you still don''t recognize her. Where can you be such a cruel mother in this world?" He Dejin said. Chapter 5168: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) Chapter 5168: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) Chapter 5168, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (33) "That is, you are too cruel. We have worked so hard to raise millet, so you have to worry about a little more. Now that the child misses mom, you can''t satisfy this wish. Is your conscience eaten by a dog?" Added, it sounds like Cha Ruoxi really abandoned her husband and daughter. When Che Ruoqian heard these unreasonable remarks, she almost copsed. She sternly said: "I am cruel, I have no conscience, my conscience was eaten by a dog? Fortunately, you dare to say that." "How did I get to Hejia Vige in the first ce? Didnt you two know everything clearly? Dont think that after many years of things, you will be able to wash away your sins. I was cheated and sold to your house. Your name is I''m breaking thew and imprisoning my freedom of life privately. And you two, mother and son, have you forgotten what you did to me back then? If I pursue it, you don''t want to be at ease here today, and you will all go to jail." "For so many years, I have never had the courage to face this incident. I care too much about everything now. I am afraid that if everything is broken, I will lose these. And how can people like you understand this? The habit of patronizing sons is engraved in his bones. If it werent for your own sins, you wouldnt be able to marry a wife." "Ask yourself, He Jiacun has killed too many young girls privately. If this matter is really investigated, none of you can escape." "I ran, I''m cruel? I''m just trying to redeem myself and get myself back on the road of fighting. What is your position to criticize me? You are not qualified. You two are the demons that ruin my life and dreams." Che Ruoxi felt that Tang Tianshuo had been holding her hand tightly, and she had infinite courage in her heart. Since the people she cares about are willing to encourage her to stand by her side, what else can she not face? At the beginning, she was afraid that the people would betray their rtives. The people she cared about the most would stay away from her and look at her with strange eyes. "He Xiaomi." Che Ruoxi turned his attention to He Xiaomi''s face at this time, "I know that every child in this world wants to have a mother, so when youe to me, I haven''t used you, let alone I med you because this is human nature. You are an adult too, so I have to say something clearly." "On the day when you exist in this world, there can be no ordinary mother-daughter rtionship between us. To you, I am the birth mother. To me, you are the origin of pain. When I see you, I will I will see the despair I have encountered in the past. Therefore, I cannot recognize you as a daughter." "I think you should know something about Hejiacun." When Che Ruoqian said these words, she also nced at He Xiaomi, and she was not surprised at all, she understood. She said so much just now, and He Xiaomi didn''t show any surprise, showing that the other party is clear about these things. So He Xiaomi just wanted to find her mother, and never thought of how painful her mother should be. She didn''t expect He Xiaomi to understand her pain, because she had never thought of being the mother of He Xiaomi, and even if they were hated by the other party, they could no longer have a mother and daughter rtionship. He Xiaomi bit her lip and asked, "I just want to have a mother just like ordinary people." "But we are not destined to be ordinary people, and I have never raised you, without the grace of nurturing, you can forget about this." "But you are always my mother. This is an undeniable fact. Is it really that difficult for you to admit me?" He Xiaomi asked persistently. Chapter 5169: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (34) Chapter 5169: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (34) Chapter 5169, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (34) Che Ruoqian found that no matter what she said, He Xiaomi could not understand. Because people who haven''t experienced her pain can''t understand this. She fell silent, and He Xiaomi again said, "After you leave, why don''t youe back to see meter, or send me some small toys anonymously, I will be very happy. Actually, I need very little." "Miss He, have you discovered that you have been asking for it, and you have never considered it from my mother''s standpoint." Tang Guo couldn''t help but interject, "You repeat that you need a mother over and over again. I wont say more, because my mother said its human nature, and the child will miss her mother. But since you think she is a mother in your heart, why have you never considered her? You start by asking why she doesnt recognize you And said that you only need a little love." "But from the beginning until now, I haven''t felt that you have the slightest rtionship with her. I heard that you have also been in high school, and you have almost recognized all your words. You are a few years older than me. I was there before. Someone has picked up your part-time job experience, so you can say that you have spent many years in society, you shouldn''t have no life experience at all." "So, you should know about those things in Hejiacun back then?" "Even now, in some remote and backward ces, that situation still exists. A female college student was abducted to a poor country, bullied, oppressed, never allowed to go out, and forced to give birth to children. Every day, she experiences despair. Days. These are the things that mom has experienced. Have you ever thought about it? You said over and over again that she didnt recognize you, but did you think about the reason? To be honest, she didnt recognize you because of you. The existence of is the source of her pain. Seeing you, she may have nightmares for many days." "Obviously these are the answers that can be obtained after a little thought, why do you have to uncover her scars?" He Xiaomi was a little flustered when asked, she repeated it again, she just wanted to have a mother. It was so funny that she didn''t listen to anything, and she didn''t want to understand it for all reasons. "ording to my investigation, you were almost thrown into the pond by your biological father and grandma to drown. My mother couldn''t bear it and used a circuitous n to let you stay." Tang Guo added, "Speaking of which She gave you two new lives, and she really does not owe you. I hope you can think about it and give her a quiet life." "And you, if you don''t want to continue to investigate this matter, don''t show up in front of my mother, don''t have any weird thoughts. We won''t behave like Xiaomi, it''s not necessarily for you." Tang Guo said these words, but it was just a process, and he never thought that these three would give up. Especially He Xiaomi''s attitude made her feel that if the other party had not experienced Cha Ruoqian, he would never understand Cha Ruoqian''s despair. He Xiaomi looks simple and innocent, but he is only selfish in his bones. She exined so clearly, but the other party only repeatedly wanted her mother. That being the case, she couldn''t exin much. Go through the process early and see what the other party will do next. She guessed that He Xiaomi would not give up acknowledging her mother, and the two probably would not be willing. Moreover, there will be some media people who will keenly smell the gossip, and then things will eventually evolve into what she expected. Chapter 5170: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Chapter 5170: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (35) Chapter 5170, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (35) Even if He Xiaomi didn''t show anything on the surface, she subconsciously didn''t want to let Che Ruoqian go. Tang Guo''s words really shocked the He family''s mother and son for the time being. Those things that were involved in the abduction business really went to jail, and they have not been released yet. As soon as Tang Guo''s words came out, Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts couldn''t say it again, for fear that Che Ruoqian would really sue them and send them to jail. He Xiaomi was also a little ufortable by Tang Guo, but she always insisted on her own ideas and didn''t think there was anything wrong withing to her mother. However, Che Ruoqian was unwilling to recognize her, which made her very disappointed. She also had a bit of self-esteem, and said that she was disturbed, and she left immediately. Before leaving, I also said to Che Ruoxi: "No matter what, you are my mother. I hope you can figure it out one day and we can sit down and talk peacefully. When I was very young, my wish was to hope for my mother. Cane back and apany me for a birthday." Che Ruoqian didn''t answer, and she still couldn''t ept He Xiaomi, even if many people would scold her for it, she couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo didn''t say much. Today was to let everything surface to the surface. With her support from Tang Tianshuo, Che Ruoqian would not think about it, and would have the courage to face the next thing. The three of the He family went there, and the living room became quiet. Or Che Ruoxi started: "When did you know?" Tang Tianshuo has never let go of her hand: "I found it by ident. You were not right a while ago. I''m sorry, Xiao Guo and I couldn''t resist investigating. Then we identally learned many things and asked Brother Zhuo for some details. . Recently I always have nightmares, every nightmare I will lose you, which makes me too scared." Che Ruoxi burst into tears: "I''m sorry, I can''t face those things, I''m very scared, if these things surface, you will leave me, and you will be greatly criticized because of me." "You, you are still the way you were when you met. You want to carry everything by yourself and solve it yourself. If it weren''t for me, you would definitely not want me to help. After so many years, it has not changed a little. Since we are husband and wife, A family, no matter what happens, should face it together, right?" "I''m afraid these things will hurt you." Che Ruoqian really thought about solving the problem in some extreme ways. Now, listening to Tang Tianshuo''s words, she is still a little afraid. It turns out that people around her will always support her, so what else is she afraid of? What she protects is her home and her happiness. Now that they all know about it, and they are helping her deliberately here, of course she has the courage to face everything that follows. Despite the bad memories, every time she remembers, she still feels painful. However, the warmth from her husband''s palm and the encouraging smile from her daughter gave her infinite courage and more expectations for the future. "Mom, no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. Dad and I will definitely stand by your side. You don''t have to worry about anything. We have to do everything. You only need to eat and drink every day and have fun. " "Xiaoguo said he likes acting very much, and hopes that we can manage thepany for a few more years." Tang Tianshuo said. Che Ruoqian wiped the corner of her eyes: "Since Xiaoguo likes acting, let''s do it. Let''s take care ofpany affairs. I will go to thepany tomorrow." "Would you like to take more rest?" Tang Tianshuo asked. Che Ruoxi shook her head: "No, it''s better to get busy instead of staying at home thinking about it. Now I am not afraid, even if they appear in public to question me in front of everyone, I am not afraid." "Yes, don''t be afraid, you have done nothing wrong, it is the two people whomitted the crime." see you tomorrow Chapter 5171: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (36) Chapter 5171: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (36) Chapter 5171, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (36) "What to do now, Amei doesn''t seem to want to recognize Xiaomi back." He Mu didn''t have the arrogance of deciding to find Che Ruoqian before. Her eyes shed with fear, a guilty conscience, and a little bit of unwillingness. Not only did I fail to please me in the past, but I was also insulted by the other party. There was a breath in her mind and body, and she was suffocated to death without venting it. He Dejin also resented: "No matter what, she abandoned Xiaomi. That kind of thing happened at the beginning, and it was not what we wanted. Besides, we don''t recognize the two words. Who knows that you can''t do that kind of thing? Tell us that we cant do that kind of thing, we definitely wont do it. At that time, people in the whole vige did that, and we did it. Now we havent done that? Anyway, she is sorry for Xiaomi. "Yes, and what she said, we don''t want to raise millet," He mother answered, "That was just an angry talk. We were very angry at the time. Everyone knows that the vige likes boys. If there is no boy at home, sure Will be jokes. We just said two heavy words and jokes, but I didnt expect Amei to remember for more than 20 years." "Xiaomi, your dad and I didn''t really say not to raise you and want to throw you out to drown. If that''s the case, would we still raise you such a big one?" Mrs. He quickly said to He Xiaomi, He Xiaomi is able to make money and work. These years, their mother and son have had a much better life than the others in the vige, thanks to He Xiaomi. Now He Xiaomi is a big star again, and can''t create a gap with them. He family mother and son, you and I will shirk the mistakes you made in the past, but He Xiaomi still understands their behavior. He Xiaomi felt that the two really did not recognize a few words and did not understand thew, but they did what they saw when others did it. The harm to Che Ruoqian was really caused by ident. The two said that they wanted to drown her in angrily, she believed. Because after Cha Ruoxi was gone, didn''t she live well? If the two really want to kill her, can she still live so much? "Amei mes the two of us, we won''t say anything, but if she mes us, she shouldn''t deny us Xiaomi." He mother changed her previous vicious attitude and turned into a wholeheartedly thinking about her granddaughter. The olddy, "When I think about it carefully, we were also at fault. In the past, I med her for escaping. She should have escaped. After all, we were wrong with that." "Yes, now I hope she can recognize Xiaomi, and Xiaomi has done nothing wrong." Two mothers and sons are worthy of being two mothers and sons, and they reached a consensus in a few words. From today''s Che Ruoqian''s attitude, they have realized that they can''t make Che Ruoqian behave with the method they took for granted. Che Ruoqian''s hatred and hatred for them cannot be dissipated no matter what. Even though it had been so long, they were a bit scared. If Che Ruoqian is really dead, they are indeed very troublesome to pursue them. In this case, it is better to use He Xiaomi to get through. Che Ruoqian is now a rich wife, and she wants to live a peaceful life. As long as He Xiaomi is in one day, she will not be at peace. They only need to do one thing to prevent Che Ruoxi from living the life he wants. The death is to let He Xiaomie to her mother. Their only wish is to hope that Che Ruoxi can recognize this daughter. Chapter 5172: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (37) Chapter 5172: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (37) Chapter 5172, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (37) The woman who took their male Dingyun away, they couldn''t make her lifefortable. "Xiaomi, don''t worry, grandma will definitely find a way to make your mother recognize you. The original thing was that grandma did something wrong, and it has nothing to do with you. The other day, grandma will go over and admit her mistake. Yes, even if you go to jail, as long as she can recognize you, grandma feels worth it." He Xiaomi was indeed moved. Although Mrs. He did not treat her as well as she had imagined when she was a child, she still lived much better than other girls in the vige. At least, I can finish high school and live to the present. She had heard a lot of things since she was a little girl. At that time, girls and babies were indeed thrown in the vige. At the original address of Hejia Vige, in a pond in the mountains, many girls and babies were drowned in it. After the people in the vige drowned the baby girl, she threw it to the back mountain, dug a hole and buried it. She is one of the few baby girls who can survive in the vige. She also knows that the He family''s mother and son still like boys, but she can survive in this environment, which shows that the two are interesting enough for her. In fact, what she didn''t know was that for the first time she could survive, it was Che Ruoqian who couldn''t bear her being killed by her two mothers and children. After Che Ruoxi escaped, the two mothers and sons thought about killing her and throwing her away. But Cha Ruoxi, who ran away, wrote a letter and asked Zhuo Chengfei to help? Because of this, things in the vige were noticed, and all the women who were supposed to leave at that time left the vige. Because of the power of many people, the vige was exposed, and everyone moved to the foot of the mountain. To avoid such things from happening again, this ce has been aided by poverty, not only the mandatory nine-yearpulsory education, but also the education of girls. The poverty alleviation staff over there will pay attention to the situation of each family girl every week. The He family''s mother and son wanted to kill He Xiaomi and bury it, but reality simply doesn''t allow it. Later, there was a mary subsidy for raising girls, and they dispelled this idea. He Xiaomi thinks it is the conscience of the two who have been good to her, but she knows that it is just a bonus for poverty alleviation. After all, it has something to do with Che Ruoxi. "Mom is right, I will also go over and apologize at that time." He Dejin said, "I don''t understand that. I don''t know that that kind of thing was wrong back then. You see, didn''t I get married normallyter? It''s a pity that He still looked down on me and left with the two children." "This is a sin, I am afraid that the incense of our He family will be broken here." The olddy Heined. He Xiaomi didn''t have any aversion to this, and she still felt distressed for the two of them. "Dad, grandma, you will live in the city in the future. I can make money, so I won''t go back to the small mountain vige. If Dad is someone he likes in the future, he can also get married and have children. Maybe one day, grandma can hold his grandson. Up." The He familys mother and son couldnt help butugh, boasting that He Xiaomi is a sensible girl, but now they dont want this, and they still hope that Che Ruoqian can admit her sooner, and nothing else is extravagant. This makes He Xiaomi More moved. She decided in her heart that she must let them live a good life. She made a lot of money before making movies. Now she has to continue this job, take on new roles, and take on advertisements, so that she can continue to make money and make her home in this city. As long as the home is safe, it will be a matter of time for Che Ruoqian to recognize her, after all, this distance is closer. Back where she lived, He Xiaomi took the initiative to call Su Qing, saying that she had returned to the city and wanted to continue her career in the show business. Chapter 5173: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (38) Chapter 5173: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (38) Chapter 5173, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (38) "That''s good. Your talent in this area is very good. It would be a pity if you really give up." Su Qing is very happy to receive a call from He Xiaomi, "Then when can you start a new job? I have prepared a new script, but I can rmend you to audition. But if you are not a major, you still need some basic training. Therefore, it is best to conduct some systematic training before starting new work." He Xiaomi didn''t understand this aspect, saying that he listened to Su Qing. Su Qing saw that He Xiaomi trusted her so much and asked unexpectedly: "Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you? When I go out, I dont have any concerns. If I have bad thoughts, I will sell you to a certainpany. Then your acting career is over and you can only be ruined by thatpany." "I believe you won''t." He Xiaomi''s determined words made Su Qing''s heart a little hot. In thisplicated circle, someone would believe him like this, without any doubt. If he didn''t arrange for her well, he would think it was a crime. This is what he admires He Xiaomi, too simple, too pure, it is simply a crystal ball without impurities. "Well, since you can trust me, I will definitely help you make arrangements properly, and I will never lose you. When you sign apany, sign in to a friend''spany. For other details, we will meet again. Let''s talk in detail. Look, when will you be free." "Anytime, I want to get into work as soon as possible." Su Qing was surprised He Xiaomi''s urgency, so he asked her what was going on. Originally these things should not be said to others, but Su Qing is different in He Xiaomi''s mind. She will go to see Cha Ruoxi again and said: "She still doesn''t want to recognize me. I only have grandma and dad now, so I want to make more money so that they can live in a big house. I also want to live in this city. Li''an''s house, I won''t go back to that ce in the future." "You still want to recognize your mother, right?" "Well, no matter what, she is my mother. No one does not want to have aplete family. I don''t have the opportunity to experience aplete family. I just hope she recognizes me as a daughter one day. Maybe she thinks of me. I cant get on the stage and Im not good enough, so Im going to be good, maybe she will see it someday. Su Qing: "I can''t persuade you, but if you are willing to work hard, I still support it." The next day, He Xiaomi and Su Qing met. With Su Qing''s help, she started a new life. Sign thepany, conduct training, and then select the script. She started very high, so she chose the scriptter, all for the female number one, and Su Qing''s support, people in the circle dare not look down on her. Che Ruoqian met He''s family that day, and returned to thepany to work the next day. The people in thepany only thought that she had recovered from her illness and returned to work without much thought. Tang Guo also repeated the life of the original owner, filming, asionally visiting thepany, and then apanying Che Ruoqian. Then, staring at He Xiaomi''s every move. When she heard that He Xiaomi was going to audition for a female screeny, she also got the script in her hand. She nced at it roughly and found that the script is indeed good. It stands to reason that He Xiaomi is a neer and it is not easy to get this role. However, if there is a Su Qing pointing from behind, if she can''t perform unexpectedly on the spot, she can definitely beat the others. Chapter 5174: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (39) Chapter 5174: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (39) Chapter 5174, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (39) At that time, the original owner was filming another drama and failed to catch up with this. Even if it catches up, it may not be selected. This thing is not only a test of acting skills, but also a test of the actor''s ability to understand the role. Only the person who performed in line with the director''s mind was more likely to be selected. There is no need to mention Su Qing''s ability. Under his training, He Xiaomi does not say that he is 100% satisfied with the director, and 90% is no problem. This is a probability that other actresses cannot match. "Miss Tang intends topete for this role?" Tang Guo read the script in thepany, Zhuo Yi is also in thepany, as long as Tang Guoes to thepany, he will touch her in a while and hand it to her. A cup of coffee, "This role is a bit grounded, not so easy, but I believe if you are serious, there is still a high chance of winning." "It seems that you still don''t have much confidence in me and dare not say 100%." Zhuo Yiughed, crossed her hands, and said seriously: "Miss Tang hasn''t been in this circle for a day or two, knowing that there is no one hundred percent probability. Even if you perform well that day, you may miss something because of other things. This role, right? I heard that the director of this script used to be ssmates with Su Qing, and he was in a dormitory at the time. Su Qing should be very close to him. Su Qing should know his preferences well. He Xiaomi has not bad talent, acting Isnt it easy to give the other party a satisfactory state? Due to the rtionship with your ssmates, even if you are a little better than Xiaomi He, the other party will still choose Xiaomi." "He Xiaomi still has some natural advantages." Tang Guo raised his eyes: "What advantage?" "My identity, and her image. The poprity of thest movie hasn''t gone down, and the audience just got to know her, and even feel a little distressed. This is a good opportunity, and many people should expect her. New movie." Seeing Tang Guo''s silence, Zhuo Yi added some water to her andforted her: "Actually, you are very good. Anyway, you are the number one outstanding person in the circle. Even if this is a very down-to-earth female number one, I I believe you can also perform different styles and surprise people." "It''s just that if you can''t surpass He Xiaomi on the audition day, it will be difficult to win this role." "Then I still have to try." "I hope you can seed." Zhuo Yi smiled, "At that time there will be big news, and there may be many announcements about you beingpetitive and bullying neers. Then my public rtions will finally be useful." Tang Guo: "..." After talking for a long time, this guy was actually waiting for this. Was it ufortable to get paid for nothing? "Then you just wait to get busy." Tang Guo held the script and silently analyzed the female number one character. If she hadn''t traveled through so many worlds, she might not be sure. But every world in her is a different person, and she is still very confident in shaping a real role for herself. She didn''t mean to despise anyone, even He Xiaomi, she didn''t despise it either. She will carefully analyze this female number one role, and strive to perform her best on the day of the audition. Five dayster, Tang Guo went to audition. She went there today for two purposes. First, to win the role that is particrly inconsistent with her image, and second, to give He Xiaomi a gene-altering drug. Chapter 5175: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (40) Chapter 5175: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (40) Chapter 5175, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (40) When Tang Guo arrived, there was already a huge crowd. Coincidentally, when she came, He Xiaomi just came for a while, and she came in front of her. As soon as she came, she attracted the attention of many people and was naturally discovered by He Xiaomi. He Xiaomi didn''t know how to greet Tang Guo when he saw Tang Guo. Tang Guo only nced at her without any intention to greet her. ording to her current personality, she will definitely not greet He Xiaomi. System: The host is very particr about it, and suddenly remembered that he still had someone else set it up. He Xiaomi quickly lowered her head and looked elsewhere. Tang Guo felt that a camera had taken this scene of them, and he didn''t care. System: [The host is big, someone secretly took a photo with a mobile phone. "Just shoot it. I guess they have received the news a long time ago. I wille to audition and n to get some new news out." In the early stage, the bigger the quarrel between her and He Xiaomi, the better, because she had never done that kind of thing anyway. Didn''t her dad hire a PR for her? All white-cor workers have been paid for so many days, and it is time for him to work. Zhuo Yi also came today, but Tang Guo didn''t notice where the other party was. Zhuo Yi told her that she will definitelye today and will control all the information on the scene. She guessed that Zhuo Yi might be dressed as a staff member. The people in front are declining one by one, and it will soon be He Xiaomi''s turn. He Xiaomi entered nervously, and it took about twenty minutes before He Xiaomi came out. When passing by Tang Guo, He Xiaomi paused and didn''t say anything, but Tang Guo''s voice reached her ears. "I''ll tell you something in a while, the bathroom." Tang Guo believed that He Xiaomi would wait for her. She couldn''t start today. It would be the same to find another chance another day. She didn''t worry. Indeed, as Tang Guo''s wish, He Xiaomi didn''t mean to leave. She whispered to the assistant that she felt a little sick in her stomach and wanted to go to the bathroom. Tang Guo came to the audition room. There were many people here. The director of this film, Zhai Yuan, would definitely be there, and there was another person who turned out to be Su Qing. Seeing Su Qing sitting there upright and bright, Tang Guo was not afraid. She believes that the director will not smash her own brand. If she is only a little better than He Xiaomi, it is natural for Zhai Yuan to be unmoved. If she surpasses He Xiaomi by a lot, ssmates are actually useless. The director will always have a little bit of persistence, and will choose the person that best suits his mind. Unless, the director can''t be the master at all, and he only shoots streaming movies and TV series, and he doesn''t win awards or treat the movie as a work of art. She roughly scanned the expressions of everyone on the scene, and in a corner, she saw a very familiar figure. This guy was wearing a peaked cap. Who else is Zhuo Yi? She didn''t know how Zhuo Yi got in, but she admired his ability in her heart. "Miss Tang, I met again." Zhai Yuan knew that Tang Guo was very interested in the female number one, but she didn''t expect that she woulde. In fact, she didn''t need to. "I didn''t expect you to be interested in this role. I dont know if you have any knowledge of this role? In fact, Miss Tangs strength is obvious to all. However, this role is still somewhat special. In short, it is very different from Miss Tangs image. If I If I remember well, Miss Tang has no simr roles rted to this role." "So I just came to try today. If it doesn''t work, Director Zhai refuses." Tang Guo said frankly. Zhai Yuan nodded: "Then I can rest assured." He is just getting a shot, and still doesn''t want to have a feast with the Tang family, and leave a dichotomy. After all, maybe one day, this one in front of him will be his golden father. He already had the best candidate in his heart, He Xiaomi, who had just gone out. Because of his preconceived impression, he didn''t think Tang Guo''s performance today could change his decision. However, when Tang Guo entered the state and gave him the first look, Zhai Yuan froze in the same ce and became serious from the original inattention. Although the clothes she wore weren''t modified much, she simply pulled up the loose hair. However, her temperament waspletely different from that of Mingyan and moving just now, all her sharpness was put away. see you tomorrow Chapter 5176: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (41) Chapter 5176: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (41) Chapter 5176, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (41) Not to mention Zhai Yuan, even Su Qing was stunned for a moment when he saw Tang Guo enter the y, and was instantly immersed in her role. Tang Guo did not choose a very exciting clip. She guessed that many people would perform this clip, and He Xiaomi should also choose this clip, and the performance was not bad at all. She chose another clip. The performance of this clip is not so exciting. It is not easy to put the emotions in ce. And for such a segment, each actor''s understanding is different. Whether or not Zhai Yuan can be moved depends on whether the passage she understands can resonate with the other party. Five minutester, Tang Guo''s performance was over. The room was quiet. Su Qing was the first to wake up. At this time, his eyes looked different at Tang Guo. Thinking of the rtionship between Tang Guo and He Xiaomi, the little appreciation in his eyes disappeared instantly and became a strong guard. Tang Guo didn''t care when he saw it. She turned her gaze to Zhai Yuan, and no one disturbed Zhai Yuan. After a minute, Zhai Yuan woke up, and the calm expression on his face suddenly became excited. He flipped through the script quickly, not knowing what he was looking for, then stood up, sent the script to Tang Guo, and pointed to the paragraph above: "You y this paragraph and this paragraph once." One of the passages selected by Zhai Yuan is the most exciting one that many people would choose, and there is also a segment of the female No. 1 appearance. Tang Guo guessed that Zhai Yuan had some thoughts, nodded lightly, pretended to browse the script, and then entered the performance. In fact, she has seen all of these and is prepared. With her memorable ability, it is very simple. The only thing that bothers her is that she needs to figure out the role, and then use her own understanding to substitute in to perform. Ten minutester, Tang Guo''s two wonderful performancespletely excited Zhai Yuan. He originally thought about why Xiaomi is the most suitable candidate, because He Xiaomi fits this role very well, and his performance is also very agile. In addition, he is a neer who has just made his debut and is worth training in many ces. If he hadn''t seen Tang Guo''s performance in three clips, he thought He Xiaomi was the best candidate. But after reading it, he chose Tang Guo without hesitation. Today He Xiaomi''s dress is indeed closer to that character. Although appearance is very important, Tang Guo''s performance does not require appearance, temperament, eyes, expressions, and movements. When she enters the y, it seems that she is the female number one in the y. He is sure that she will never look for it again. There is not such a person who fits his role perfectly. Thinking of what he said before, I felt a bit too narrow. Some people look like Miss Jinjin, but they cannot deny the strength of the other party. Tang Guo had never challenged such a role before, so no one knew her level. Zhai Yuan couldn''t help but looked at Su Qing, and Su Qing also looked at him. Su Qing understood the meaning in Zhai Yuan''s eyes. He should be asking him why he chose He Xiaomi instead of Tang Guo. Obviously, the characters of the two films still ovep. Su Qing was also very depressed. He didn''t choose Tang Guo. Of course, when Tang Guo was auditioning, his understanding of the role was not what he had in mind. If Tang Guo was as good as today, he might also choose her. Zhai Yuan''s expression became more and more weird, then he nodded meaningfully, as if he understood something, and smiled at Su Qing. Chapter 5177: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (42) Chapter 5177: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (42) Chapter 5177, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (42) Su Qing was a little baffled, not knowing what Zhai Yuan meant. Zhai Yuan thought to himself that this Su Qing is enough to make money. In order to praise the person he likes, he can miss such an excellent actor as Tang Guo. If Tang Guo went to the previous movie, it would definitely give people an unexpected surprise. Zhai Yuan smiled in his heart, and then very cautiously invited Tang Guo to join him. He didn''t look at the others behind, and nned to choose another role. He believed that there would be no more suitable person for this role than Tang Guo. After Tang Guo left the room, Zhai Yuan said to Su Qing: "You have seen it too. I can''t help you with this. Miss Tang has surpassed He Xiaomi too much. I watched her performance and changed another person. My movie might not Ways to continue shooting." "I know." Su Qing didn''t expect Zhai Yuan to break his own principles for him. The other party hadn''t made a firm promise before. He just said that if He Xiaomi is good enough, better than others, even if his ability is equal, she will be given priority. The current situation is that Tang Guo''s performance today surpasses He Xiaomi''s performance too much, and the favor is useless here. "In fact, He Xiaomi is also good. There are several other outstanding roles in this movie. If she wants to, she can still try it." Zhai Yuan said, "In fact, there are a lot of roles, and the acting is still very brilliant. ." Su Qing: Thank you, let me see it again. She is still a neer, and I hope to pick out some suitable ones. " "alright." Zhai Yuan understood, Su Qing still didn''t want He Xiaomi to y a role other than the female one. That''s right, He Xiaomi suddenly emerged as the female No. 1 yer. Now suddenly ying the female No. 2 is indeed a big gap and a little waste. If you have the right resources and be popr again, your position will be much stronger. Zhai Yuan was only polite, after all, they were old ssmates. Tang Guo left the room and told the assistant beside her that she was going to the bathroom. As soon as she entered the bathroom, she saw He Xiaomi there. Tang Guo pinched a pill in her hand. When approaching He Xiaomi, she held her breath and squeezed the pill. When He Xiaomi turned around, she didn''t know what was going on, her head became dizzy, her eyes turned ck, and she fell to the side. Tang Guo hurriedly went over to hold her, and at the moment she was supporting her, a syringe appeared in her hand, looking at He Xiaomi who was in aa, and she injected the gene-altering medicine from He Xiaomi''s neck. Everything went smoothly. After doing this, she applied a little medicine on the pinhole, and she was relieved when she watched the pinhole smoothed out. The system has helped her monitor her surroundings, and there is no one in the bathroom. When she came in, she also hung up a sign that the restroom was being maintained, and no one woulde in now. She awakened He Xiaomi, when He Xiaomi realized that she was fainted. She was supported by Tang Guo and stood up quickly, only feeling that her head was still a little dizzy. "It doesn''t matter, do you want to go to the hospital?" He Xiaomi shook her head: "No, it may be hypoglycemia, and didn''t eat breakfast." He Xiaomi didn''t doubt anything. She had fainted in the morning before. As long as she didn''t eat breakfast, she would faint. Of course, that was a long time ago. "Oh." He Xiaomi: "I don''t know what you want to do with me." "It''s not a big deal. I just hope you don''t disturb my mother in the future. She had a hard life in the first half of her life. Now I just want to live some peaceful and stable days. Every time you appear, she will recall her nightmare experience. ." Chapter 5178: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (43) Chapter 5178: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (43) Chapter 5178, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (43) "I know everyone wants a mother, but your situation and rtionship with her are very special." "She will never be able to give you the maternal love of an ordinary mother. Your entanglement again and again will only make her less willing to remember the past and want to be a stranger with you." He Xiaomi was said to take two steps back, obviously not willing to ept Tang Guo''s rhetoric. Tang Guo didn''t expect the other party to understand, everything was just a process. If He Xiaomi can figure it out and understand Che Ruoqian''s difficulties, that would be the best. If the other party can''t understand, then everything is business as usual. "If you agree not to disturb her in the future, and give up the idea of acknowledging her, you cane to me if you have any difficulties in the circle in the future. The premise is that everything is kept secret and no one can know our rtionship." He Xiaomiughed when he heard it: "I''m in the circle, what can I do for your help? You can''t help but value yourself too much." "Is that so, that''s really my passion." Tang Guo smiled, not caring about He Xiaomi''s taunts at all: "Even if you want my mother to be burned, do you have to recognize her? You really can''t understand her pain?" "Miss Tang, you don''t need to say much. You are a child who grew up in a happy andplete family. You don''t understand what it was like to be without a mother. We are rted by blood. She is my mother. Its the fact that you dont have the right to let me choose." "Don''t worry, I don''t want to grab anything from you, I just want to be like ordinary people, and I have a mother, that''s all. My idea is simple, not to get anything." "Miss Tang, I''m not with you." He Xiaomi took the bag and walked outside, "I hope you won''t mention this to me in the future. I can''t give up about that." Tang Guo didn''t stop He Xiaomi, nor did he intend to persuade her to say anything. Since this is the other party''s own choice, why should she interfere, their family is ready to meet the storm. He Xiaomi left the building and returned to the car. Su Qing was already waiting in the car. "Xiaomi, there are other scripts here. I have selected a few characters. Then you can go and try them." He Xiaomi himself was still in anger, and Su Qing suddenly passed a few scripts into her hands, somewhat puzzled. "Isn''t it impossible to y? Will this cause Director Zhai to dislike it?" Because of Zhai Yuan''s attitude before, she thought that her performance could impress the other party, and it would be no problem to win the female No. She has watched some of Tang Guo''s dramas, and she doesn''t think the other party can really control this kind of more grounded atmosphere, which is too inconsistent with her role. In fact, she had some vague guesses in her heart, but she still couldn''t believe it. Until Su Qing said that Zhai Yuan had chosen Tang Guo, He Xiaomi shook her hand firmly: "Is she better?" "Well, I have to admit that she won today. She should have studied this aspect after going to my audition and worked hard. Don''t be discouraged. You are just a neer. She has already made many debuts. Years, the talent is very good, it is normal for you to lose to her if you concentrate on thinking about a role." "Here are a few scripts that were chosen for you. They are all very good. You can choose any one you want. You still have to do it step by step, so that you can walk steadily. Your talent is not worse than her." Chapter 5179: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (44) Chapter 5179: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (44) Chapter 5179, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (44) Su Qingforted He Xiaomi, except for thest sentence, everything was very sincere. Watching Tang Guo''s performance today, he actually knew that Tang Guo was the one who enjoyed the meal and had better talent than He Xiaomi. "understood." He Xiaomi was really disappointed when he failed topete with Tang Guo. But thinking of the other party''s debut for so many years, she is a rookie, and has not been systematically trained, it is normal to lose. There are so many works by others, and they have been taken after the rear view. He is recognized as one of the young actors with the best acting skills. He Xiaomi let out a heavy breath: "I will work hard." She will surpass Tang Guo and be even better than her. Let Che Ruoqian see that she is not only Tang Guo''s daughter, she is also very good, not a person who can''t be on the stage. She will never give up this rtionship and must let Che Ruoxi ept her. "Your performance today shocked me. I didn''t expect you to control such a role." "You don''t know too much, so don''t underestimate people." Zhuo Yi smiled: "Yes, it''s mine, I dare to look down upon Miss Tang." "Someone was secretly photographed today, I guess there will be a hot search between Tang Xiaomi and me soon, and then your job wille." Tang Guo remembered the scene where she went to audition before, and she was secretly photographed twice. One time was a scene when I met He Xiaomi in the past, and another time when she and He Xiaomi left from the bathroom. Those paparazzi should let this matter ferment. Since He Xiaomi made her debut as an amateur and yed the female number one, she has been scolded by the entirework. Later, arge number of people on the Inte regard her as a daughter, and they feel sorry for her. Some actresses who have a close rtionship with He Xiaomi will be besieged by He Xiaomi''s fans. In the eyes of her fans, He Xiaomi is a pure and unpretentious little white flower. Everyone wants to bully her, which makes people very distressed. Tang Guo could guess what kind of report the paparazzi would write. Even if the evidencees out at that time, He Xiaomi''s fans probably won''t listen, and still feel that she is an old man bullying a neer. Maybe He Xiaomi''spany and team will also use this to hype. These days, there are few people who are in this circle who are not hype, and the heat sent is not for nothing. Sure enough, within a few days, when Zhai Yuan officially announced that Tang Guo was the candidate for the new film actress, the entirework was a little shocked. After all, the gossip was preaching that the female number one of Zhai Yuans new movie is probably He Xiaomi. The existence of fans can asionally be magical. They would rather believe the news spread by the trail than ept the official results. They always feel that their idols have been squeezed out and suffered. No, the news that Tang Guo yed Zhai Yuan''s No. 1 girl just came out, and it was on the hot search. Tang Guo also cooperated with the forwarding, and thements were of course the blessings of fans. But Zhai Yuans official ount was not very calm. He Xiaomis fans raised various questions as to why Tang Guo, not He Xiaomi. First of all, Tang Guo''s image is very inconsistent, and secondly, isn''t it what Xiaomi has been determined before? Don''t underestimate the fan''s ability. After a while, Tang Guo bullied the neer and cut Hu He Xiaomi''s entry on the hot search. "Brother Zhuo, your work is here." Tang Guo leaned on the chair, slid her phone constantly, and watched the words that came up quickly, calling Zhuo Yi to work. Zhuo Yi: "Don''t worry, there is no need to respond to this matter for the time being, just wait for them to make trouble." "Okay, listen to you, if my reputation is bad, it is your responsibility, and you will find a way to remedy it." "Don''t worry, it won''t be bad. It''s not a big deal. Let''s see how He Xiaomi responds. If you don''t respond, then they deserve to suffer." Chapter 5180: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (45) Chapter 5180: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (45) Chapter 5180, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (45) "Do you know what it means to be counterproductive? If there are too many people scolding you, and you really have done nothing wrong, passers-by will find it annoying forizens who randomly attack people on the Inte, especially fans of a certain family." Zhuo Yi smiled: "In fact, at this time, He Xiaomi did not respond, nor did he not respond. But for the time being, they should not be aware of the seriousness of this matter, because this circle has be ustomed to using this method to hype. You and others The actresses are different, you dont need this kind of poprity." "After all, you are the one who wants to go home and inherit the family property. Apart from acting, there are no other activities in the circle." "He Xiaomi is not the same. She is going to go this way, and it must be hot. If she does not respond this time, it means that theirpany may want to make fans feel sorry for He Xiaomi, abuse fans, solid fans, and increase Fans." "But they may overlook one thing, that is, some people will fish in troubled waters, buy naval forces to attack you frantically, ck you, and borrow the name of Xiaomi fans." Zhuo Yi said meaningfully, "This group of people is not at ease, thinking Let He Xiaomi ruin the poprity of passers-by, and hope that He Xiaomi will make you leave a bad impression." "Even if you have no enemies in the circle, and have never offended anyone, you can''t escape this." Tang Guo smiled faintly: "It sounds like there is some truth, so shall we wait?" "Wait, Director Zhai appreciates you so much. If things get too violentter, he will take the initiative to help you rify." "If he doesn''t do that, I can secretly help you put the clips of the two of you. This is thest choice. But before that, I can quietly release some news. You are auditioning on the same day. Its in your hands, not something to cut a beard." "Okay, you can arrange it, these are not important." It really didn''t matter, she just waited for He Xiaomi''s finding her mother to be exposed, and everything else was trivial. For two consecutive days, only He Xiaomis fans on the Inte were questioning why Tang Guo took the role of He Xiaomi, and whether Tang Guo bullied the neer and used some means to force He Xiaomi to let it go. Now it has evolved into Tang Guo grabbing the role of Xiaomi, bullying the neer, shamelessly, and arge number of personal attacks on her on the Inte. Of course, Tang Tianshuo and his wife knew this. They nned to block these hot searches, but under Zhuo Yi''s persuasion, they could only resist. Zhuo Yi analyzed with them that this thing is useless, it can be blocked on the Inte, but it cannot keep the mouths ofizens. There are so many tforms now. They didn''t do anything like that themselves, so that they would still appear guilty, which would make people feel that they abused their power, calling them blood-sucking and oppressive capital, which would be bad for Tang Guo''s subsequent reversal. The current situation is that any person on the Inte who speaks to Tang Guo will be chased by a group of lunatics. As a result, many passers-by feel that He Xiaomi''s fans are like crazy people, and they are a little disgusted with He Xiaomi. On the He Xiaomipany''s side, it has been found that something is wrong, but until now, it is toote. They gathered together, intending to make a rification, let He Xiaomi restrain the behavior of fans. But they haven''t discussed the best result yet, Zhai Yuan can''t stand it anymore. Directly on the official ount, he released a clip of the audition between Tang Guo and He Xiaomi. At that moment, the noise that had been raging on the Inte suddenly quieted down. see you tomorrow Chapter 5181: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (46) Chapter 5181: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (46) Chapter 5181, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (46) The audition footage released by the official ount attracted the crowds to watch. When watching the footage of He Xiaomis audition, many peoples thoughts were, He Xiaomi yed so well, why didnt he get selected? Could it really be that Tang Guo used other means to steal the female number one? After watching the footage of Tang Guo''s audition, everyone just wanted to say two words: Fuck! He Xiaomi''s loss to her was not wronged at all. The audition clips are all out, and there is no role in Tang Guo bullying the neer and using special means to grab the neer. The passers-by who had been eating melons, watching, and being attacked finally took a sigh of relief and felt that He Xiaomi''s fans were too bad. He Xiaomi also hurriedly expressed his attitude and tried to make some recovery as much as possible, but the impression on passers-by has been created, and it is difficult to get the favor of most passers-by as before. Only fans will maintain her in various ways. There are still some on the Inte. It is normal to say that He Xiaomi is just a neer and he needs to learn more like his predecessors. As soon as thesements appeared, many people were ufortable. Of course, this is just a small matter, and within two days will pass. Tang Guo didn''t care too much about it at all, and she didn''t even want to spend too much time in this area. She didn''t rely on this for food. He Xiaomi Company and Su Qing are trying their best to restore the image of He Xiaomi, and quickly formte the route for her to go next, giving her the feeling that He Xiaomi has been working hard. Regardless of whether it is He Xiaomi or Su Qing, they are of course high-ranking, and they don''t want to touch the enthusiasm of Tang Guo. He Xiaomi didn''t want it in his heart, and felt that it was not enough. Su Qing feels that these things are of no use. If he wants to develop for a long time, he still has to talk about his works. So, when the heat dropped, they were very concerned about this aspect and didn''t do anything else. Tang Guo has already joined Zhai Yuan''s crew to film, and is very busy every day. Despite this, she still cares about Che Ruoxi''s situation. Che Ruoqian is busy at thepany every day, with the concern of her husband and daughter, she has be more and more courageous to face the incident. Unconsciously, a few months have passed, and the annual film festival hase. He Xiaomis debut film won the award, and the female number one she yed won the Best Neer Award. Because there are several actresses nominated at the same time, all of them have very good acting skills in the industry, and the movies of the same year are not bad, so He Xiaomi has not been able topete. Nevertheless, He Xiaomi''s debut as an amateur has achieved such an achievement, which is still the envy of countless people. At the awards ceremony, He Xiaomi will be questioned by the host. Moderator: "Xiaomi, congrattions. I don''t know who you want to share this joy with? Do you have anything to say to the other party?" In fact, this is a time-mixed process, which is basically a temte. He Xiaomi is very excited now. She never thought that one day she would stand under such a dazzling spotlight, holding a trophy, and sharing her joy with everyone. She adjusted the microphone and looked at the direction of the camera: "I don''t know if she can see it, but now I really want to share this joy with her. If she sees this, I wonder if she will be happier. Think I am excellent too." The host obviously felt that there was a story in this, so he asked: "This person is?" Chapter 5182: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (47) Chapter 5182: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (47) Chapter 5182, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (47) "This person is my mother." He Xiaomi didn''t hide, she just wanted to vent. She will get better and better, and there will be her face in the streets and alleys in the future. She doesn''t believe that Che Ruoxi can''t notice at all. The host likes this kind of artists with stories, and asked: "It sounds like there are some stories. I don''t know if it is convenient to tell about your mother''s situation? It seems that there is a contradiction between you." "Yes, there are some." He Xiaomi is not afraid of this. "I don''t know if I can get her recognition. I hope that next time I get the best female number one, she can recognize me and agree with me. ." The time is almost the same. Now is the time to be happy. The host does not n to ask too much. There is enough information. Finally, I only said one sentence, I wish He Xiaomis wish will be sessful. However, some media with a keen sense of smell feel that things are not simple. The current He Xiaomi has a lot of things worth digging, and now she has revealed some things, so they have to hurry and dig. Tang Guo didn''t go to this film festival because she didn''t have any films to participate in, but she still watched the live broadcast of the festival. Seeing what He Xiaomi said, she was not quite sure. Whether He Xiaomi knew this, there were countless people interested in who her mother was and what happened between them. Che Ruoqian was also there. Seeing He Xiaomi''s eptance speech on TV, she had no feeling. She also has doubts. He Xiaomi really doesn''t know. If you say this, many media people will be interested in this. Will they follow her every day? It will be a matter of time before the rtionship between them is revealed. Tang Tianshuo grabbed Che Ruoxi''s hand. Although he didn''t say anything, the temperature in his hand gave Che Ruoxi a lot of courage. "Don''t worry, as long as you still have your daughter by my side and don''t leave me, I''m not afraid of anything." The most cherished will not slip away from her, what else would she be afraid of? "It''s best for you to think this way." Tang Tianshuo is worried every day now, he is too afraid of losing Che Ruoxi. You must watch Che Ruoxi fall asleep every day before he can sleep. He had to wake up earlier and saw that the person lying next to him was warm before he felt that this was not a dream. The next day, Tang Guo received a call from Zhuo Yi. "There are already many paparazzi staring at He Xiaomi, and He Xiaomi''s whereabouts are currently under their supervision. In addition, the He family mother and child are also under their observation." "So fast?" "Of course, after all, if you are a paparazzi, you won''t be able to dig out first-hand information if you are not keen." Zhuo Yi said, "Someone has already contacted He''s mother and son, nning to inquire about He Xiaomi''s mother from their mouths. It may not be long before the incident broke out. In addition, they dug up the news and it is estimated that they will go to your house to ckmail. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any money." Tang Guo indifferently refused, making Zhuo Yi amused. "If you are so stingy, they might write some articles that are not good for you." "Isn''t there you? Give you so many months'' sry, you have to work!" Zhuo Yi only smiled, saying that he would try his best. In fact, he recently noticed that Che Ruoqian was being healed by the two fathers and daughters, and he was less afraid of everything. There is only one difficulty she faces, and that is not to recognize He Xiaomi. No matter what happened to her, in the eyes of some people, denying their daughter is a heinous crime. Especially the current identity of He Xiaomi will have a great impact. Chapter 5183: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (48) Chapter 5183: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (48) Chapter 5183, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (48) Tang Guo and He Xiaomi are busy with their own affairs, and the He family''s mother and son have recently met many people. These people are all people who want to dig out first-hand news, but neither mother and son are stupid. When the other party asked about He Xiaomi''s mother, they figured out something. They didnt say who it was, they just cried out when they saw people: Xiaomi was also poor. She was abandoned by her mother since she was a child. When she grew up, she went to her mother again. As a result, the woman didnt recognize her at all, and she didnt recognize her as a daughter. ." This sentence alone can cause a woman to be scolded to death by a sneer on the Inte. The two weakened their existence in various ways, saying that Che Ruoqian didn''t recognize He Xiaomi, and that they didn''t tell the identity of Che Ruoqian, which made the paparazzi very anxious. But this news still allows them to write news. Within a few days, a hot search about He Xiaomi appeared on the homepage: # Desert# Who is He Xiaomi? Be regarded as a popr actress. A female artist who made her debut as an amateur and was an instant hit and won the neer award. There are too many mysteries in her body, and she is still abandoned by her mother, and she is reminded of her eptance speech, the Inte is now lively. Most of the discussion is that He Xiaomi is too pitiful. After the discussion, many people began to abuse the mother who abandoned He Xiaomi. Although there is no specific content in the article, the majority ofizens are very clever. Because He Xiaomi came from a small mountain vige, many people automatically made up for it. It must be the woman who disliked the poor and loved the rich and couldn''t live in poverty and abandoned her children. There is no need to talk about evidence on the Inte, just make up a topic that fits the current debate, and countless people will agree. All of a sudden, the news that He Xiaomi''s mother disliked the poor and loved the rich was raging. On He Xiaomi''s side, there are also a number of mother-inw fans who call He Xiaomi his daughter, and all kinds ofments on the Inte, saying that they want to spoil their daughter. And the mother who didn''t know her identity was verbally abused. During the two days of news, Che Ruoxi watched every day, which was almost as she expected. Tang Tianshuo and Tang Guo originally didn''t want her to watch this, but Che Ruoqian said that it didn''t matter, she could still bear it. "Don''t worry so much, I won''t have anything to do." Che Ruoqian enlightened them, seeing the two of them worrying, "Although what they said is awkward, it is not true. These things have note before when they started their business. bitter." Che Ruoqian really doesn''t care about He Xiaomi, because she has never paid attention to He Xiaomi''s attitude towards this matter. She doesn''t recognize He Xiaomi as a fact, and if He Xiaomi hates her for it, she has nothing to say. At this time, He Xiaomi is also watching those hot searches. Recently, fans have left messages for her some warm words under the blog post, which makes her feel very happy. In the current situation, Tang Guo nned to write an article and let the system post it for her so that no one would trace her address. The title of this article is: He Xiaomi, do you love your mother? Anyway, the topic with He Xiaomi will definitely be on the hot search soon, even if it cant, the system will let it go. The content in the article is not long: He Xiaomi, I identally watched the awards ceremony of the film festival. You said that you want to find your mother. It seems that there is some misunderstanding between you. But I can feel that you want your mother to see your sess and recognize you. Chapter 5184: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (49) Chapter 5184: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (49) Chapter 5184, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (49) However, things didn''t take long, and the overwhelming "He Xiaomi was once abandoned by his mother". There are a lot ofments on the Inte that abuse your mother, saying that your mother is too poor and loves the rich, and has abandoned you. Since your mother abandoned you and is a ruthless woman, why do you want to find her? If the online rumors are not true, why don''t you rify for your mother? So, He Xiaomi, do you love your mother? Is there any misunderstanding between you and your mother, do you need to exin to the majority ofizens? I think if a person really loves her mother, he will never let the inte nder her. Not long after this article was posted, it was poprly searched and caused countless people to watch. Of course, there are still countless people who abuse He Xiaomi''s mother, but there are also calm people who say that they really need a response from the parties. In case it is really wrong, if those things are made up by marketing, it would be unfair to anyone. When He Xiaomi saw this article, she didn''t know what to do for a while, so thepany called her, asked her what was going on, and asked her to say so. "My mother did abandon me and left when she was very young, but there are some reasons for this. No matter what, I still want to get her back." "So, is she abandoning it?" He Xiaomi: "Yes." "Whether it is true or not, you are a public artist, and you can''t openly say that you hate or hate your mother. Such remarks will make some Inte keyboard guys disgusted. After all, she always has a fertility favor for you. Why not show your attitude , To warn those marketing ounts not to spread rumors, and do not want private affairs to upy the public tform, and hope that every time they appear on the public tform, they will bring their own works." He Xiaomi breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, listen to you." Thepany felt that there was no problem, so it helped He Xiaomi respond. Sure enough, He Xiaomi''s fans are very supportive of her. Although she didn''t exin anything, she didn''t nder her own mother. She also mentioned that she hoped that she would appear with the work. This shows He Xiaomi''s dedication. If the fans hold on to this, it will hinder her. Of the business. In this wave, He Xiaomi has gained a lot of fans. What''s more, some people specte that He Xiaomi must not want to do too much to stop it. It was her mother anyway, and she didn''t want to be scolded, no matter how bad her mother did. However, at this time, the marketing ount is not worrying, and someone broke the news that He Xiaomi''s mother is not low at present, she is a rich wife in the business district. Of course, the He familys mother and son broke the news. They secretly broke the news and sold the news to others. Because they found that selling this news can make a lot of money. On the surface, they dealt with some media, never mentioning the true identity of He Xiaomi''s mother, which is very well hidden. The reason why they say that Che Ruoqian is a rich wife is that in their impression, it is impossible for ordinary women to be rich. But I didn''t know that half of the Tang family was made by Che Ruoqian. So many people didn''t think of Che Ruoqian for a while after they knew that this woman was Mrs. Fu. Anyone who knows a little bit would not call Che Ruoqian the rich wife, only that she was a strong woman. The gossip can no longer be stopped, and now more people are curious about who is so rich that he still doesn''t recognize his daughter. Some rich wives who eat melons did not expect to eat them in their circles, and they are also guessing who they are. Chapter 5185: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (50) Chapter 5185: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (50) Chapter 5185, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (50) Of course Tang Guo knew the little movements of the He family''s mother and son, and the system had been monitoring them. She didn''t stop it, wishing that the matter was exposed sooner, and if it could be resolved earlier, there would be no future troubles. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the two mothers and sons of the He family would use this to sell it for money, and the price for selling it was not low, it was indeed smart enough. Being shrewd is shrewd, but the handle of the same thing fell into her hands. When the car rolls over, these handles be strong evidence to overturn them. The fermenting of the matter has no way to stop it, He Xiaomi Company still let He Xiaomi continue to make a statement, do not want matters of private life to upy the public tform. Anyway, it is impossible to make a selective response to this matter, otherwise no matter how she responds, it will be very detrimental to her. He Xiaomi also posted one. She recently worked hard to make a movie, and then shepletely disappeared. I have to say that thepany''s response to her is really good, so it is not easy to be criticized byizens. However, with the mother and son of He''s family, this matter will never end. They did not continue to reveal the affairs of Cha Ruoxi, in fact, they were also very afraid, if all the incidents were exposed, would it be harmful to them? But the media is really interested in this matter. Every day the two will meet many people and interview them. The two can only be ambiguous, indicating that He Xiaomi''s mother really ran away by herself. He Xiaomi went to the other party twice, but there was no response, and the other party has already stated that he does not admit it. The next hot search was about the interview of He Xiaomi''s grandmother and father. In the video of the interview, the two looked very simple and looked like a poor family in the mountains. The image of the two proves that He Xiaomi''s mother mostly disliked the poor mountain vige, and then left her daughter and ran away. Many people feel that there is no need to wash this matter. The mother and son of the He family were still in the interview and expressed with red eyes that they hoped that He Xiaomi would do what he wanted, and would never reveal the true identity of He Xiaomi''s mother. After that, manyizens made up their minds that this family is like this, and still refuses to reveal the true identity of the other party. What a kind and honest family is. Tang Guo almostughed when he saw these reports and interviews. It was too ironic. Is the word bad guy written on the face? When do you evaluate how a person is, from the appearance? Looks in, is it really in? They also feel sorry for Grandma He and Dad He. They look so pitiful. I don''t know if they love their father and grandma so much. Tang Guo felt that the situation was getting worse, and she should have gone out again. She asked the assistant to contact He Xiaomi and said that she needed tomunicate. Of course, for safety''s sake, they didn''t meet each other, they justmunicated over the phone. He Xiaomi: "I think there is nothing to say between us. I have already said what I should sayst time. You are her daughter, and so am I." Tang Guo: "Have you seen things on the Inte?" "I know, but I have already responded. I hope that the majority ofizens will not discuss my personal affairs." He Xiaomi said. Tang Guo: "But your grandma and dad have been giving interviews. If this continues, more and more people on the Inte will scold my mother. She has done nothing wrong and should not bear such abuse. You really think of her as Mom? If this incident is exposed one day, do you know how much harm she will suffer?" He Xiaomi was silent for a minute before saying: "I don''t have the ability to silenceizens, and I don''t want them to discuss it. But this matter is already known, what do you want me to do?" "Persuade your dad and grandma, hoping they can refuse the interview. They should be very clear about what happened to my mother that year." He Xiaomi was silent for another minute, and said: "They didn''t tell her true identity, and they can''t stop anything now. It was the media people who found it. How can they be med?" "In that case, why are you still looking for your mother? Didn''t your family have a good time? You didn''te to find your mother, are you here for revenge?" He Xiaomi: "I just don''t understand why she refuses to recognize me." see you tomorrow Chapter 5186: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (51) Chapter 5186: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (51) Chapter 5186, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (51) "If one day this incidentes to light, what consequences have you thought about?" He Xiaomi: "Miss Tang, you are not me. You have lived in a happy family since you were a child. Of course, you cant understand my desire for mother. Regarding this, Im not using you, but I hope you dont say something to me. You are just an outsider, not me, and you will never be able to understand my feelings." "In addition, I dont want to say more about this. Lets stop here today. I will not take the initiative to say anything in public. What has happened is what happened. How you want to cover it up is your business, and I She doesn''t care much. She doesn''t recognize me. Some people are curious about this now. Can''t you let me cover up this fact for you?" "If this is not the truth, it doesn''t matter to make a rification. But it is the truth. I can''t lie to my fans and say there is no such thing?" After He Xiaomi talked a lot and said she was going to be busy, he hung up the phone. Tang Guo wasn''t angry either, this was what she expected. Of course, from these words, she also heard that He Xiaomi had resentment towards Che Ruoqian. "Sister Xiaomi, are you ready here? The doubles have already arrived. Next is your y." He Xiaomi is currently filming a drama with twin sisters, which involves the two people''s y, and needs a stand-in to cooperate with her toplete the scene in order to maintain the coherence of the shot. She herself is more flexible, and has put a lot of effort in this y. Maybe she didn''t know how much she wanted to gain a foothold in this city, surpassing Tang Guo and even Tang family. "Yes, my side is ready." He Xiaomi handed the phone to the assistant and ran over quickly. It took more than three hours to shoot thisplex scene before finally satisfying the director. He Xiaomi and the double were exhausted. When she stopped to rest, she carefully looked at the substitute who was sitting on the side sipping water. After putting on makeup, this person did look a bit simr to her, and the figure was simr. And she felt that the other party was quite professional in the y. It is a pity that there are countless such existences in this circle, and few can climb up with luck. "You are He Xiaomi from Hejia Vige, right?" When He Xiaomi was meditating that she was lucky, a voice suddenly remembered in her ear, and she turned her head to see that it was the avatar who was talking to her just now. He Xiaomi didn''t have any pretensions at this time, and he didn''t quite understand why the other party asked such a well-known question. But she nodded: "I am." "He Xiaomi, do you still remember me?" The girl became excited, which made He Xiaomi a bit inexplicable. She looked carefully at the young girl in front of her. It seemed that the other person was a little younger than her, but she really couldn''t remember such a person. Could it be someone she knew when she used to work? She shook her head. It shouldn''t. At that time, she worked hard, just want to make more money, and didn''t make many friends at all. "I can''t remember, I don''t know who you are?" He Xiaomi now pays attention to her words and deeds. After the incidentst time, she was afraid that a bad behavior of herself would be photographed and erged on the Inte. When she was on the crew, she was very gentle on the people around her, other staff, and even strangers. Chapter 5187: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (52) Chapter 5187: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (52) Chapter 5187, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (52) "Jiang Xiaohua, I am Jiang Xiaohua." The girl introduced herself excitedly, "Just the Jiang Xiaohua in Hejia Vige. After graduating from high school, I was almost married by a family member. Then I was unwilling to seek protection from a local woman and went out. I went to work. Its also because of my poor academic performance. If I can get admitted to university, I wouldnt havee out to work so early. At that time, youve all gone out, and you may not remember me." "Later, I moved around in many ces and identally became a group performer. Because I looked pretty good, I got a small role every time. Then I learned some kung fu from the teacher, and when I was a special actor, I also did some Stand-in, as long as I have money, I will do it." He Xiaomi looked at the silly smile on Jiang Xiaohua''s face, and finally remembered who the other party was. Jiang Xiaohua is also from Hejia Vige. Not all the people in Hejia Vige have the surname He, but they also have other surnames. Jiang Xiaohua was a few years younger than her, and she said that the fate of the other party was simr to hers. After the ident in Hejiacun, Jiang Xiaohua''s mother left without hesitation and never came back, just like Che Ruoqian. It''s just that Che Ruoxi left by herself, and Jiang Xiaohua''s mother was taken away by her family. Seeing that Jiang Xiaohua is now just a stand-in, the highest being a special actor, He Xiaomi feels even more lucky. "Xiaomi, your luck is better than ours. When I first debuted, I was the heroine. When I saw you, I couldn''t believe it. You can give us the girls in Hejiacun." Jiang Xiaohua didn''t smile. Impurities, you can see why Xiaomi is really happy, "You are so promising, it''s really an honor to meet you." He Xiaomi only responded faintly, without showing much enthusiasm. To be honest, she had suffered a lot during the years when she was working outside. Some people said it affectionately. In fact, there were still a lot of troubles to her afterwards, and she didn''t want to take over these troubles at all. Therefore, she was acting so lukewarm, in fact, she wanted Jiang Xiaohua to understand. Jiang Xiaohua was immersed in the joy of recognizing her fellow vigers at this time, and she didn''t expect that at all. She has always been very conscious that everyone has his own life. She is now a special actor and a stuntman, asionally taking on other private tasks. Although very tired and hard, she can earn tens of thousands in a month. She is ready to save money first, and then save a down payment. Buying a one-bedroom apartment in this city is also considered a home. Rtives in Hejia Vige are unreliable. As for her biological mother, she didn''t want to go to find her, as that would disturb the other party''s hard-to-settling life. She has hands and feet, no shortage of food or clothing, and she can live a good life. If you can meet someone you like, then seriously fall in love, get married and have children. If you don''t meet the right person, you will be single for the time being, and live in this world. It is not that you can''t live without anyone. She likes her life very much, and has been working towards this goal, her mind is not asplicated as He Xiaomi''s thoughts. But after saying a few more words, she also felt He Xiaomi''s coldness. She wanted to understand that He Xiaomi is a big star, and if you can say a few words to her, it is considered that the other party has a good attitude, so don''t ask too much. She hadn''t thought about other things, but she couldn''t control her emotions because she hadn''t seen her for a long time. "How have you been in these years?" He Xiaomi asked. It may be that some simr experiences have made He Xiaomi more words. Chapter 5188: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (53) Chapter 5188: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (53) Chapter 5188, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (53) Jiang Xiaohua smiled and said: "It''s okay. After I came out, I found that the world is so big. I finally understand why the teacher asked us to study seriously. Unfortunately, I was not the material of studying and wasting so many resources. The teacher gave me a small stove. , Keke can''t pass, and he can''t eat that bowl of school rice." "Fortunately, the outside world is big and there are many opportunities. As long as you work harder, you can still eat without a problem. After all, it is still very good." Jiang Xiaohua chattered, a little endless, because she wanted so much. Tell someone about your feelings, "In two years, I should be able to settle in this city." He Xiaomi asked subconsciously: "Are you ready to buy a house and relocate?" "Yes, I''m going to buy a one-bedroom apartment. I think I have a home. Then I will bepletely separated from that ce. Although I will carry a very high mortgage next, I have a decision in my heart and I will never be homeless anymore. Returnee." When He Xiaomi heard this, she subconsciously thought of herself, thinking that she had just participated in the first movie, and received a lot of money, enough to buy a house that fits her mind. But Jiang Xiaohua has been out for so many years, has been a small actor, stand-in, and it will take two years before she can save enough down payment, and she suddenly feels lucky. After I came out to see it, I knew that the outside world was prosperous. If she didn''te to this city and didn''t meet Su Qing, then she would never be able to take this path. Maybe she would take the same path as Jiang Xiaohua in the future, even harder than the other party. Jiang Xiaohua can now earn tens of thousands of hard money a month, but she started working so hard, only five or six thousand a month, in such a prosperous city with expensive houses, she may not save enough down payment for ten years. . Of course He Xiaomi didn''t reveal this, and asked: "Did you go to your mother?" Jiang Xiaohua''s smile stopped, and he looked at He Xiaomi carefully. Since He Xiaomi''s debut, she has been paying attention, and of course she knows what has been going on before. As a person, she doesn''t like to judge others, what happened to He Xiaomi, to be honest, she doesn''t have many ideas. Now she just wants to make money, nothing matters. I don''t quite understand, He Xiaomi suddenly asked the purpose of this matter. But she answered truthfully: "Of course not." "Why don''t you go find it, don''t you want to understand her current situation and see her attitude towards you?" He Xiaomi asked this, of course, to find a sense of identity with Jiang Xiaohua, after all, how simr their previous experiences were what. Jiang Xiaohua smiled and relieved: "Our meeting itself was a mistake. Now that I have a new life and she also has a new life, why should I meet? If she is willing toe to see me, I am of course happy. If she doesn''t take the initiative toe. , I dont want to disturb her." "She is your biological mother anyway. If she doesn''te to you, you will not resent at all?" "Why do you feel resentful? Maybe when I was very young, there were some such thoughts, but now they are gone." As for why, Jiang Xiaohua didn''t want to exin more. Maybe she has been outside all these years. She understands many things, and she also knows to think about the problem from another angle. He Xiaomi didn''t understand Jiang Xiaohua''s thoughts. Jiang Xiaohua could see what He Xiaomi was thinking, but she didn''t say much. This is all other people''s business, and she doesn''t want to cause trouble. Now she only wants to make money, and only hopes that she can save enough down payment and buy a nest of her own, that is the business. Chapter 5189: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (54) Chapter 5189: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (54) Chapter 5189, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (54) He Xiaomi felt that there was nothing to talk about with Jiang Xiaohua, and deeply understood that there was already a big gap between the two. In the rest of the y, they didn''t talk about Hejiacun even if they sat together. Of course, they did not leave contact information with each other. He Xiaomi''s own n is, if Jiang Xiaohua speaks, she will leave a staff contact information casually. But I didn''t expect that until the end of Jiang Xiaohua''s stand-in, she didn''t mean to exchange contact information. That day, the sun was shining, and Jiang Xiaohua was sweating profusely from thest fight. He Xiaomi was standing in the corner, watching Jiang Xiaohua greet the director and other staff with a smile, returned the costume, and rushed out of the crew. I heard that she had two special appointments in the afternoon. He Xiaomi also heard that Jiang Xiaohua is currently the most popr special actor in this film. As long as the director whoes to film the film will ask if Jiang Xiaohua is there, even if this person can''t be popr, it''s good to be in this film. He Xiaomi feels that it is not easy for Jiang Xiaohua to get ahead, unless the other party can meet some noble person and spare no room to hold each other. However, this kind of opportunity is impossible for many people to wait here for a lifetime. Thepetitiveness in this circle is too great, without background and money, it is impossible to get up. After ending the cooperation with Jiang Xiaohua, He Xiaomi continued the next scene. What she didn''t know was that Jiang Xiaohua ran to Tang Guo''s crew in the afternoon. This time, she was a special actor. Because of her appearance, good figure, and some skills, the director asked her from the beginning. It can be said that she is very busy now. She has endless tasks and endless money every day. She is so happy that she can''t wait to divide into several work. Tang Guo was not filming Zhai Yuan''s movie at this time. That movie had already finished, and she took another TV series. "Xiaohua, you have to strive for a better performance. Let the director give you a few more shots. This time I strongly rmend you, and the director knows that you are good. If you perform well, you might be able to mix it next time. I''m a female fourth. This time, it''s a female fifth. I definitely don''t have to say if it''s done. It''s also your chance. If you don''t have the figure, beauty, and ability to y, this role will not fall on you. " The person who talked to Jiang Xiaohua was regarded as her person in charge. She had always been optimistic about her, but she had no background, no money, and it was not easy to get up, so she could only wait for the opportunity. "Okay, Sister Li, I will definitely work hard, I won''t let you down." Sister Li smiled and patted Jiang Xiaohua on the shoulder: "Hurry up, leave a good impression, and have a dessert in your mouth. This time you can see Tang Ying Queen, maybe you can y with the other party, Tang Ying Queen Being approachable, you have a dessert in your mouth, and you will benefit a lot if someone tells you a few words." "Okay." Jiang Xiaohua was also said to be a little excited. It is not important to point or not. She can follow along slowly, mainly if she can ask for a signature. She touched her pocket, the notebook and pen were all ready, this time she really had to go over to sign it brazenly. She behaves better, she should be noticed by the other party, right? She is not Tang Guo''s fan fan, but Yan fan. Especially in recent months, she feels that Tang Guo is getting better and better, not too charming. In that little book, all the photos posted were her printed photos. On the set, Tang Guo found that someone had been sneaking at her. Every time she looked over, the other party quickly looked at other ces. Once, she was determined to catch someone, and quickly looked over. Jiang Xiaohua was staring at her, and she was toote to dodge, so she could only smile at Tang Guo. Chapter 5190: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) Chapter 5190: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (55) Chapter 5190, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (55) Tang Guo took the initiative to walk in front of Jiang Xiaohua, looked at the other''s stunning beauty, and asked, "You are ying Xu Qingqing, right?" "Well, yes, that''s right, Tang Ying Empress." Jiang Xiaohua was a little incoherent. She didn''t expect Tang Guo to talk to her, she was so excited. Tang Guo is familiar with the script, and of course he knows that Xu Qingqing is one of the highlights of this TV series. He has a rivalry with her and a small amount of y. "You just watched what I did. Is there anything wrong?" Jiang Xiaohua quickly denied: "No, no, it''s the first time you have looked at Tang Yinghou so close, you look so good, and I feel that the lens can''t capture your looks, and you are a little bit off-camera." "Someone said the same thing to you before." Tang Guo remembered Zhuo Yi. Every time she was filming, that guy would hang around nearby and even found a temporary worker for herself. "Well before we get to us, let''s y the game, how about it?" Tang Guo felt that Jiang Xiaohua''s eyes were particrly bright, filled with enthusiasm, hard work, and hope that many people did not have. It seemed to be a particrly energetic people. Since there is a rivalry with her, you might as well look at each other first. I heard from the director before that Xu Qingqing is an excellent character in the script. The only drawback is that there are fewer scenes. But there are very high requirements for actors, a good figure, a good-looking face, and the most important thing is to be able to fight and be flexible. Many actors can meet the first two conditions, and in thest few actors can withstand the slow motion test of the director. Because every time Xu Qingqing appears in the scene, not only the action has to be handsome, but also the close-up of her beautiful face. Few actresses ount for every requirement, even some doubles. Among the countless individuals rmended, Jiang Xiaohua fits. After talking briefly, Tang Guo felt that Jiang Xiaohua looked good, and there was a kind of hope all over her body, giving people a very bright feeling. If there is no ident, if Jiang Xiaohua can perform well this time, he can probably stand up. Anyway, it''s nice to be free and give pointers to two new people. Since she was filming, as long as she looked at the good ones, she gave unreserved pointers and formed many good destinies invisibly. Jiang Xiaohua was simply ttered, and of course she nodded her head again and again. How could she miss such a good opportunity? In the next half an hour, Tang Guo matched Jiang Xiaohua''s scenes again, and even brieflymunicated some of the action in the y. Jiang Xiaohua was shocked. Tang Guo''s y was so good that he had never heard of it before. The other people onlookers were also stunned, so they were stunned. The director was still saying that some fast shots and far shots. If Tang Guo can''t work, he will find two martial arts substitutes for her. Now it seems that there is no need. Although it was only half an hour, Tang Guo said a few words from time to time. Jiang Xiaohua listened to it. In a short time, the umtion of the past few years broke out in this moment. The intensity of this outbreak may continue for a long time. When the director learned about the situation of Tang Guo and Jiang Xiaohua, he was overjoyed. When shooting the two, he put a lot of thought into it. Looking at Tang Guo and Jiang Xiaohua, his eyes gleamed, especially Jiang Xiaohua. He felt that this was a treasure he dug out and gave her a lot of advice. Mainly Tang Guo is really impable here, there is no room for him to y at all. Then, he felt that Xu Qingqing, yed by Jiang Xiaohua, was too poignant, so he had to add more drama to make the audience cry more. Tang Guo also knew Jiang Xiaohua''s name, and was still stunned. Because in the original plot, Jiang Xiaohua does exist. see you tomorrow Chapter 5191: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (56) Chapter 5191: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (56) Chapter 5191, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (56) Regardless of the original plot or now, Jiang Xiaohua has only one goal, to settle in this city and never return to that small mountain vige. There is nothing worthy of her nostalgia in that ce and the people there. After years of hard work, she finally made up enough down payment and nned to buy a one-bedroom apartment, which was considered settled. However, fate is sometimes so confusing. It is clear that she is living hard, but things always go against her wish. When Jiang Xiaohua was about to buy a house, the Jiang family in Hejia Vige at the foot of the mountain knew about it, and of course they were very greedy. After they inquired about Jiang Xiaohua''s whereabouts, they came to look for her and took her back directly with strong means. After taking it back, Jiang Xiaohua nned to marry her quickly. Of course, Jiang Xiaohua was unwilling. The Jiang family asked her to take out all the money as a return for their kindness of nurturing. Jiang Xiaohua could onlypromise in order to avoid being married, thinking that she still had time to earn when the money was gone. If she really marries, she can only stay in this small mountain vige forever. How did she know that after the Jiang family got the money, they did not intend to release her, detain her ID card, and lock her in the house. During the period, some people came to talk about Jiang Xiaohuas marriage, but Jiang Xiaohua did notpromise. As long as she was someone who came to say her dear, she made some radical moves. Such a lunatic woman, after those people saw it, she didnt dare to ask for it. . There are also people who are greedy for Jiang Xiaohua''s beauty and want to marry people back hard. But Jiang Xiaohua said in front of those people that if they were not afraid of death, they could marry her back. All kinds of ghastly and terrifying words, indeed, people who propose to propose will be persuaded to return. No one dared to imagine the end of the night after going to bed and never waking up in the morning. No one is afraid of death. The Jiang family kept Jiang Xiaohua off for three years. They didn''t give her much food for these three years, so they hung up. In the end, it seemed that there was no other way, so Jiang Xiaohua was let go. However, at this time Jiang Xiaohua lost her best opportunity, and returned to the original ce, which was not so popr anymore. Three years of squandering has changed her appearance and temperament a lot. At this time, her age is no longer dominant. This time, she can only y as a group. Even if she called the police and filed awsuit with the Jiang family, she could not get her money and youth back. The Jiang family is not afraid of boiling water for dead pigs. They have be Lao Lai and have no effect on them at all. Jiang Xiaohua still stayed in this city as a group performer. In those three years, housing prices rose rapidly, and she had missed the best opportunity to settle down. The money she made now is not as much as before, but the light in her eyes is much less, and there is a feeling of losing all hope. Tang Guo also found a key point in the plot. Jiang Xiaohua did not contact the Jiang family at all, and the Jiang family did not pay much attention to the TV series. Jiang Xiaohua didn''t have many shots at that time, and the changes were so great that the Jiang family might not be able to recognize it. Why can they find Jiang Xiaohua urately? This credit goes to He Xiaomi. Although He Xiaomi says that he wants to make his home in this city, he still visits the He family mother and son during the holidays. When meeting Jiang''s family, Jiang Xiaohua will inevitably be mentioned. Jiang Xiaohua probably never dreamed of her dream. It was only because He Xiaomi and the Jiang family said a few more words about her situation, and finally even helped the Jiang family find her whereabouts. Chapter 5192: The sister of the heroine Dashan (57) Chapter 5192: The sister of the heroine Dashan (57) Chapter 5192, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (57) Besides, the director decided to add drama to Jiang Xiaohua, but she was so happy. After so many years, she finally showed her face twice more. What makes her most happy is that her goddess is actually very kind to her, she patiently corrects some details of her mistakes every day, and also teaches her some skills. Anyone who knows Jiang Xiaohua knows that she is a desperate third mother. Most people who know Jiang Xiaohua will not be jealous of her. Jiang Xiaohua has a sweet mouth and is diligent. He gets along with the people in the crew very happily. Especially Tang Guo''s closeness to her made people in the crew afraid to look down upon her. Some people of vision know that Jiang Xiaohua is about toe out. Originally a female fifth role, after being added by the director, he just survived to thest few episodes, almost catching up with the second female role. Jiang Xiaohua yed very well, and the director remembered her thoroughly. On the day Jiang Xiaohua finished, Tang Guo asked, "Do you have a contractedpany?" "No." Jiang Xiaohua has no contractedpany, but there is a person in charge who can be regarded as an agent, because at the beginning, this person helped her introduce the work of group acting, and she is still a retail investor. It''s not that she didn''t want to be signed, but that she didn''t have that chance. Signing her means giving her resources. Now she has no reputation, no enthusiasm, and no background and resources. Under normal circumstances, thepany will not favor someone for no reason. Regardless of the fact that some people make their debut, no one knows what the other party has paid. Moreover, she is rtively straightforward and has her own principles. She is unwilling to do things that break the bottom line. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons Jiang Xiaohua has not been able to get ahead. "I think you are pretty good, the basic skills are very solid, and few actresses can match it. Although some of the details are a little rough, this shoring can be quickly made up for with some systematic training." Tang Guo finished speaking without waiting for Jiang Xiaohua to speak, "Are you interested ining to mypany?" Tang Guo, as the daughter of the Tang family, of course has her ownpany, so that she can do things more freely and will not be bound by some strange cooperation. Before she met other artists, she didn''t have this idea. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s desperate Sanniang appearance, she was a little tempted, especially when she knew what might happen to Jiang Xiaohua. She felt that it would be better to sign someone earlier. Then she would be assigned an assistant and a bodyguard. If the Jiang family dared to take her people away, they should also ask her whether she agreed or not. Jiang Xiaohua only thought that she would get ahead, but she didn''t expect Tang Guo to sign her. At that moment, her head was nk, and she was obviously good at eloquence, and she could talk nonsense when she saw people, and she could also talk nonsense when she saw a ghost. At this moment, she didn''t know how to express her feelings. Tang Guo didn''t worry, waiting for Jiang Xiaohua to calm down. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s face flushed with excitement, she slowly calmed down. "Tang Ying Empress, do you really want to sign me? I''m just a special actor, and I can do a little bit of effort. I don''t have much poprity or background. I also have my own principles. Some bottom lines are impossible to break through." If she really didn''t care about the bottom line, perhaps with this look, she would have settled in this city long ago. But she just wants to live cleanly in this world, because her origin is very unclean, and she doesn''t want to sell herself for fame and wealth. Chapter 5193: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (58) Chapter 5193: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (58) Chapter 5193, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (58) After confirming again and again that Tang Guo did want to sign her, Jiang Xiaohua cried out excitedly and quickly expressed her willingness. Unexpectedly, she also had such a lucky day. She was in her early days and was signed by thepany. Thispany is still her goddess. This is simply a perfect life. "In a while, you will go to thepany with my assistant to see the contract. Someone came to see you before. That should be the person responsible for arranging the work for you?" "Yes, that''s Sister Li. Since I came to this ce, she has been taking care of me. Sister Li is very good, and many people have been blessed by Sister Li. Sister Li is too honest and often said Can''t do big things." "What do you think of her as your agent? If she wants to, thepany can sign you together. If she has a good seed in her hand, she can also help thepany choose and sign it at that time." Tang Guo thought of this, mainly because the person called Sister Li was really good. In this area, the heart is better, and it takes good care of the neers. In the original plot, when Jiang Xiaohua went back, she didn''t dislike it either. She called the police and filed awsuit with Jiang''s family, and she helped. Although there were not many resultster, she never gave up Jiang Xiaohua. However, during the years when the Jiang family tortured Jiang Xiaohua, they did torture her spirit, energy, and hope. Whether it was physical or mental damage, she had no way to recover. "Is it really possible?" Jiang Xiaohua didn''t know what to say. To be honest, just after agreeing, she thought that she would not be able to cooperate with Sister Li in the future, and she was still a little sad. "Then I will find Sister Li immediately." Tang Guo watched Jiang Xiaohua rushing out, with more smiles on her face. "Ms. Tang, are you nning to expand some business and train new people?" Zhuo Yi was the person who asked. He was wearing a peaked cap, because he was dressed as a staff member, and no one paid much attention to him when he talked with Tang Guo. . Because, he is now the prop artist of this crew. Tang Guo didn''t know what was going on either, Zhuo Yi was there no matter which crew she was in. asionally a prop artist, asionally a lighting engineer, and asionally other duties, anyway, everywhere. Now she understands that if this guy is a media person in the entertainment industry, there may not be a few secrets of an artist who can escape his eyes, and the things he knows are too versatile. She suspected that Zhuo Yi would still dig tunnels. "Jiang Xiaohua is really good. It''s a pity that such a good seedling has been a special actor. With a little training, she can shine." Zhuo Yi: "She is very good. There are few people in this circle who are so down-to-earth and hardworking." Because this is a very impetuous circle, many peoplee for fame and fortune, and it is impossible for Jiang Xiaohua to be as patient and seriously doing these things. More people choose to take some shortcuts as much as possible, no matter what the shortcut needs to sacrifice, as long as they can achieve their goals. Jiang Xiaohua has principles and bottom lines. However, it is often difficult for such a person to get started, because what she can''t let go of is precisely in this circle that will make her ufortable. How many people can keep the original intention after having been in the circle for so many years? "I feel that after she bes popr, she can make a lot of money for me." Zhuo Yi was amused: "You are so optimistic, this investment will definitely not lose." In fact, Zhuo Yi felt that Tang Guo didn''t sign Jiang Xiaohua to make money for the other party. He couldn''t guess why, maybe he admired the other party, right? Chapter 5194: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (59) Chapter 5194: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (59) Chapter 5194, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (59) "Sister Li!!" Jiang Xiaohua finally found Li Chai with a trumpet in the crowd, and she hugged people in the past, regardless of whether Li Chai had difficulty breathing: "Sister Li, good news, good news!" Li Chai pushed down such arge pendant forcefully, rubbed his neck, and said angrily: "What good news, does the director want to change the ending for you?" Li Chai knew about Jiang Xiaohua being added to the scene. With so many roles added, she almost surpassed the second female second. She did not expect it. She believes that Jiang Xiaohua''s poprity will definitely increase after the show is broadcast. But she was also a little unhappy, Jiang Xiaohua was the best person in her hands. When her poprity grows, apany will definitelye to sign her, and there will be fewer opportunities to meet in the future. It may not be long before things are different, and some distance will gradually appear between the two. It was very sad to think about it. Li Chai didn''t know whether such a pure Jiang Xiaohua would be a little bit strange to her in the future like everyone else. "Sister Li, I can sign thepany." Li Chai was stunned. Has apany found Jiang Xiaohua and nned to sign her to have a try? "Whichpany is it?" "My goddess''pany." Jiang Xiaohua couldn''t hide her words, so she told them at once, Guanzi didn''t sell one. Now Li Chai is even more unbelievable. As far as she knows, Tang Guo''spany is for her own convenience, and basically does not sign artists. "Are you sure you are right?" "Yes, it was my goddess who told me personally. She also asked you if you want to be my agent. Sister Li, are you willing? You took me to eat meat and soup, now its me. I have taken you. If you are willing, we will discuss the contract this afternoon." The big loudspeaker in Li Chai''s hand almost fell, Jiang Xiaohua continued: "My goddess also said that you know a lot of people. If you have good seedlings, you can bring them to thepany to train them in advance." Li Chai felt that she must be dreaming. She, Li Chai, who is almost forty years old, still has such an opportunity. It''s not that there are no group performances from her hands, but only Jiang Xiaohua happily invites her, do you want to follow her, now it is time for the other party to take her to eat meat and soup. If you don''t move, it is fake. Jiang Xiaohua knew that Li Chai should be willing, and took her away. Li Chai finally reacted: "I still have something to do with me. I have to arrange those people before we go there?" "Then let''s go together, can''t we?" Jiang Xiaohua said, "I will help you, I know the process, and the two will arrange it faster." Li Chai did not refuse. Seeing Jiang Xiaohua''s energetic look, his whole body also exerted a lot of energy, as if all the small problems on his body were gone. Jiang Xiaohua and Li Chai were both signed by Tang Guo. And Tang Guo''s scenes are almost finished. Thepany has a dedicated person to train Jiang Xiaohua, and she doesn''t need to worry about it. At most, they are two instructions to train Jiang Xiaohua and Li Chai. Herpany has no shortage of resources. Once the drama is broadcast, she can use resources to hit Jiang Xiaohua''s body. And she ns to bring Jiang Xiaohua with her when she is filming in the future to help her win the role. When the next act was taken, Tang Guo asked for an artist in her hand to try one of the roles. If the director is satisfied, then use it; if not satisfied, then forget it. The final result is of course satisfactory. Jiang Xiaohua is talented and studious. Now that he has been systematically trained, he will not be bad. The only thing she is bad is that her luck is not so good and she almost has a chance. Unknowingly, when it came to the New Year, the Inte about He Xiaomi''s finding her mother was temporarily calmed down. Recently, there was new news and fewer people discussed. He Xiaomi finished her work and nned to go home with the He family mother and son. Returning home with clothes, I have some thoughts of showing off in my heart. Chapter 5195: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (60) Chapter 5195: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (60) Chapter 5195, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (60) "Do you have any ns for the New Year, do you want to go back to your hometown?" Tang Guo knew Jiang Xiaohua''s background, but Jiang Xiaohua didn''t know she knew, so she asked casually. Jiang Xiaohua now has to wake up with a smile in her dreams. She is so happy that she can see the goddess every day and she can also y many roles. She feels that her little house will soon be settled. No, maybe you can buy arger one, a two-bedroom? She silently calcted the money she made recently. In fact, she could wait a little longer. Maybe she could buy a three-bedroom house, which was bigger and morefortable to live in. She could also raise flowers, grass, and pets. Hearing Tang Guo''s question, Jiang Xiaohua shook her head: "I will stay here and won''t go back." "Don''t your family talk about it?" Jiang Xiaohua thought of Jiang''s family and sighed: "My family situation is moreplicated. Actually, I''m not afraid of Xiaoguo''s jokes. My birth is not so glorious and it is not weed by my parents." "I don''t have manyints about these, now the better the day passes." "I used toin about why my destiny was like this. After I walked out of the small mountain vige, I understood many things. The origin may not change, but everyone has the opportunity to change their own destiny." Now, her destiny is being changed little by little. "If you don''t mind, you can talk about your situation. If you really can''t go back, go to my house this year. There are not many family members, and it is more lively with one more person." Jiang Xiaohua was a little shy: "Is this really good?" "Nothing bad." Jiang Xiaohua: "Then I''m wee." Afterwards, Jiang Xiaohua talked about her family''s affairs. There are some things she really wants to share with others. She did not say much about the causes and consequences of Hejia Vige, only that her mother was abducted into the vige and then left. Fortunately, the suppression of the local policy still allowed her to go to school, but unfortunately she was not up to date, and her academic performance was not good, so she failed to enter the university. Because she overheared her grandparents and stepmothers, she nned to marry her and get a generous gift to add family wealth to her brother. Her younger brother was born to her father and stepmother. She didn''t want to live like this, and ran away overnight. "If it weren''t for the local policy, maybe I was gone." When Jiang Xiaohua said this, she didn''t feel ashamed to tell her, because this is her past. "Now that I have finally managed to survive, how could I go back? Avoid them. When I buy a house, I will be able to relocate and I will never see them." "They don''t like me. When I was a kid, I was a servant, and when I grew up, they wanted to think of me as a cash cow. The local government subsidized the daughters of every household, and the money was not used on me at all, it was all given to my brother. Up." "If I go back, they will definitely **** blood when they see that I have made money." "If they are angry and dissatisfied with me, they will point me to the wild species that my mother wants, which is terrible." Tang Guo found that Jiang Xiaohua said this was very calm. "Why don''t you go to your biological mother?" Jiang Xiaohua Tanshou: "I thought about it when I was a child, but I have figured it out over the years. It would be better not to look for it. I guess my mothers days may be worse than pigs and dogs. She shouldnt want to remember things in the vige. Maybe shes already Burying this memory and living a peaceful life, why should I bother her." "My existence is only because of her being forced. It is hurt to her. It is really unnecessary. The meeting is just to bring back bad memories." "After that, go to my house for Chinese New Year." Jiang Xiaohua smiled happily, but did not refuse. Speaking, she hasn''t really celebrated the New Year for many years. She had never felt that kind of home. Oh, she is really lucky. Is this a bitterness? This kind of life is really perfect. On the other side, He Xiaomi has returned to Hejia Vige at the foot of the mountain with the He family mother and son. The family drove back, driven by the driver. There were three cars in total, which were full of many things. As soon as he entered Hejia Vige, everyone in Hejia Vige was onlookers. see you tomorrow Chapter 5196: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (61) Chapter 5196: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (61) Chapter 5196, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (61) The three of the He family returned in a luxury car and returnedrge and small bags. When they arrived, the vigers came to watch. The He family had already prepared to distribute things to the people in the vige one by one. The people in Hejiacun have long known that He Xiaomi is a big star, and when they came back, they sent them so many things. They were so approachable, and they discussed in low voices. He Xiaomi has be a big star, and he can still think of their fellow vigers. , There is really no shelf at all. In Hejia Vige at this time, the scene presented is the lively of the rural people, He Xiaomi and the vigers get together. This scene was still photographed, and these photos may appear on the Inte within a few days, and then they will be praised byizens. Most of thesepliments are that He Xiaomi is grounded and has a good rtionship with the vigers. Because of He Xiaomi, the He family received the highest courtesy in Hejia Vige, and the He family''s mother and son didn''t know how happy they were. The Jiang family also took the children at home to receive the red envelopes, and walked to He Xiaomi, and they didn''t know how many good things they said. They all smiled and looked very simple. Who can imagine that such a pristine and charitable face is actually so dark. "Your Xiaomi is really promising, now its a big star. Youre promising and dont forget your roots. Unlike our girl who has been out for so many years, she still doesnt know where she went, and she never called back." The speaker is Mrs. Jiang, who likes to chat with Mrs. He. Don''t look at her smiling face and kind eyebrows, but in fact she doesn''t know how jealous of Granny He is now. Mrs. He was clear in his heart, and only smiled in response,plimenting He Xiaomi, giving Mrs. Jiang red envelopes and sweets to her grandson. "The girl who goes out of my house, I don''t expect her to beparable to your Xiaomi, and she will be content with a small half. I don''t know what she is doing outside, and I haven''t believed in her for so many years." Mrs. Jiang is actually sour, so by the way, she wouldin about Jiang Xiaohua. I just said it casually, but He Xiaomi heard about it. She subconsciously asked, "Grandma Jiang, Jiang Xiaohua hasn''t been home in these years? Didn''t contact you?" "No, that''s a wild girl who doesn''t like to return home. Where can you be so sensible, well-developed, and prosperous, you still don''t forget your home." Olddy Jiang said, and the rest of the Jiang family also whispered. Jiang Xiaohua didn''t go back for so many years. He Xiaomi said: "Actually, I met Jiang Xiaohua before. She seems to be pretty good now. I didn''t expect that she never went home." The Jiang family were all surprised, and then they hurriedly asked He Xiaomi where they met Jiang Xiaohua and what happened to her now. He Xiaomi didn''t think much about it. Since she met Jiang Xiaohua, the Jiang family are asking again, it''s impossible not to talk about it, right? Jiang Xiaohua has been out for so many years without going home, and there has never been a phone call. It is indeed unreasonable. So she told Jiang Xiaohua''s whereabouts, but she said everything she knew. The Jiang family heard that Jiang Xiaohua was acting in a group, and there was no light on his face. One was a big star and the other was a small group. How could this gap be so big? Then when I heard Jiang Xiaohua was saving the down payment and nning to buy a house in that city, her greed couldn''t control it. How much does it cost to buy a house in the city? This Jiang Xiaohua, who didn''t contact her family, wanted to buy a house secretly. She really didn''t regard her as Jiang''s family, she didn''t think about her brother at all, did she? Chapter 5197: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (62) Chapter 5197: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (62) Chapter 5197, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (62) In fact, Mrs. Jiang was a little unbelievable, and said jokingly: "What is the ability of that girl, how can she buy a house if she can make a few dors." "I can earn tens of thousands of yuan a month. It''s okay to save a few years to buy a house." He Xiaomi said. Although tens of thousands of yuan a month is not attractive to her, she can''t express it. There is nothing wrong with speaking in a good tone. She didn''t know that when the Jiang family heard that Jiang Xiaohua could earn tens of thousands a month, they thought about it. Then he asked He Xiaomi a series of questions, and it took a long time before he reluctantly left. In the beginning of the spring, the three of the He family left again. After all, she still has a job, and now is a period of rising career. After the beginning of the new year, Jiang Xiaohua is ready to buy a house here. Because she ran up and down with Tang Guo and also made a lot of money, it was perfectly fine to pay a three-bedroom down payment. She really wanted to have a nest of her own, and she started to see the house in the first year of the year, taking advantage of the time she was not so busy. He Xiaomi had already returned to work in the city, but within two months, the Jiang family came to the city to find her. While in the vige, the Jiang family tried their best to inquire about her situation and left contact information with the He family''s mother and son. Now, the Jiang family lives in He Xiaomi''s home. He Xiaomi looked at the noisy and noisy home, the He familys mother and son with iparably superior smiles, and the envious eyes of the Jiang family. In fact, he did not imagine weing people from the vige to her home. So after figuring out what the Jiang family did in the city, she actively helped the Jiang family to contact Jiang Xiaohua. She regretted that she could not leave Jiang Xiaohua''s contact informationst time, otherwise she would not have to work hard to find the staff. However, half a dayter, the staff member replied to her that Jiang Xiaohua was no longer in the original ce, and the other party also signed thepany. If there are no mistakes, Jiang Xiaohua''s drama will be broadcast after a while. The first one to be broadcast must be the character of Xu Qingqing first, and then the others. He Xiaomi was a little stunned. She asked the staff to contact Jiang Xiaohua, and the staff said that Jiang Xiaohua could not be reached now. "Why can''t I get in touch? Did you go abroad?" "No, Jiang Xiaohua is currently participating in a closed reality show, which is estimated tost for half a year. ording to the past situation, unless Jiang Xiaohua quits by herself, otherwise no one will be able to contact her in the past six months. On the screen." He Xiaomi knew which reality show it was. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. Why did Jiang Xiaohua suddenlye out? Originally Jiang Xiaohua was thinking about buying a house. Tang Guo found out that Jiang''s family had entered the city. She just saw that the reality show was recruiting people for the new season, so she decided to send Jiang Xiaohua in. He also told Jiang Xiaohua that if this show can enter the top three at the end, there is a lot of money to get. By that time, let alone a three-bedroom apartment, the down payment for the vi will not be a problem. Jiang Xiaohua''s heart moved as soon as she heard it, and Tang Guo packed it up that day. As for whether the Jiang family will stay in He Xiaomi''s house for the past six months, she doesn''t know. This is He Xiaomi''s business. When He Xiaomi talked about Jiang Xiaohua''s situation to the Jiang family, they were very upset, and in front of He Xiaomi, they began to scold Jiang Xiaohua for being ignorant. "Then let''s wait." Mrs. He said, "isn''t it half a year? Then we will see her again in half a year." Under He Xiaomi''s unwillingness, the He family mother and son warmly greeted the Jiang family to stay. Chapter 5198: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (63) Chapter 5198: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (63) Chapter 5198, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (63) He Xiaomi really didn''t expect that the Jiang family had such a thick-skinned face. They lived in her house for half a year. Because of her face, she really can''t say anything. After the family moved in, she seemed to be a rtive of the emperor. Fortunately, she had money to ask for help, otherwise it might be worse. The He familys mother and son didnt feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, they were very happy. They didnt want them to contribute money, and they didnt want them to contribute. Every day there are people who serve to eat and drink, and they can still greedy the Jiang family. One incident happened during the period. The paparazzi had been squatting on He Xiaomi''s side and reported that mysterious people lived in He Xiaomi''s mansion. Later, He Xiaomi rified that this was a viger from the same vige as her, who came to live in the city for a while. As a result, there is another goodment on He Xiaomi on the Inte, and they all feel that she is too grounded. Jiang Xiaohua finally came out, He Xiaomi kept staring. After learning that Jiang Xiaohua had returned to her residence, she took Jiang''s family to find Jiang Xiaohua the next day. She didn''t call to inform her. In fact, she was subconsciously afraid that Jiang Xiaohua would avoid Jiang''s family. By then, Jiang''s family would not know how long they would stay in her house. At the moment the Jiang family saw Jiang Xiaohua, the olddy Jiang subconsciously wanted to pull Jiang Xiaohua''s ears, but she remembered how many people were there. Jiang Xiaohua also saw He Xiaomi, but I still don''t know where the Jiang family brought them. This time it was because He Xiaomi was too anxious and had to bring people over. When the two parties met, He Xiaomi made an excuse and took the He family mother and child away, saying that he wanted to leave time for both parties to get along. In the future, where the Jiang family will live, Jiang Xiaohua''s arrangement has nothing to do with her. As soon as the He family left, Elder Jiang would p Jiang Xiaohua in the past. Jiang Xiaohua dodged quickly and avoided it all at once. Next came the noisy and crying voices of Jiang''s family, all kinds of reprimanding Jiang Xiaohua for being unfilial and not wanting people in the family. Jiang Xiaohua got used to their faces, and after she couldn''t bear it, she directly asked the security guard to invite them out, which was much cleaner. At this time, the Jiang family refused to follow them. They all saw that Jiang Xiaohua is now rich and different. He Xiaomi also told them that Jiang Xiaohua should be able to make a lot of money now. No matter what, they have to get the money in Jiang Xiaohua''s hands. They don''t know what public opinion suppresses people, but how to get Jiang Xiaohua back, they do know that they did this at first. People who abduct and sell other families are going to go to prison. Bringing your own people back is always okay, right? The Jiang family immediately contacted them and asked them to help get Jiang Xiaohua back to the vige. These movements were all under Tang Guo''s eyelids. Originally, she nned to ask two bodyguards to protect Jiang Xiaohua. Later, I thought that if this were to happen, Jiang Xiaohua would be a little bit famous, and the marketing number might be scribbled. Then Jiang Xiaohua would have a reputation of being unfilial and forgetting his roots. Netizens can only believe what they are willing to believe no matter what the truth is. First of all, Jiang''s family is at the foot of the mountain, and they have travelled thousands of miles to find someone, so they can give Jiang Xiaohua a pot. Therefore, she chose to wait for Jiang Xiaohua to be abducted by them. Jiang''s family is hungry for a while, and she can take someone to rescue him in time. By the way, Hejiacun will be famous by the way, and the old and new hatred will be reported together. She just waited. When Jiang Xiaohua disappeared, she asked thepany to call the police and send a notice to tell the majority ofizens that Jiang Xiaohua was missing. Chapter 5199: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (64) Chapter 5199: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (64) Chapter 5199, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (64) The Jiang family did not disappoint Tang Guo. Within two days, they took Jiang Xiaohua into the van. Jiang Xiaohua has some kung fu, but these kung fu are mostly used for filming, not real kung fu. Faced with a few strong men who were as powerful as a cow, she still had no room to resist. Before she had time to struggle, she was dragged into the van, and then the van drove in the direction of Hejiacun. Jiang Xiaohua never thought that she was nning to go out and buy a vegetable to cook and eat, but she was taken to the car. She couldn''t get rid of it. The other party had a method of binding people. Jiang Xiaohua was on vacation for the past two days, so the assistant and agent did not visit her ce. Two dayster, the assistant came to contact Jiang Xiaohua because she was going to the next step. It turned out that Jiang Xiaohua had disappeared when he went to the ce where Jiang Xiaohua lived. The assistant didn''t feel anything at first, but then couldn''t contact Jiang Xiaohua, so he told thepany about it. Tang Guo did not exin this to thepany. Thepany immediately arranged for someone to contact Jiang Xiaohua, but they couldn''t get in touch. Only then did they discover that the matter was serious. They contacted Tang Guo again and wanted to ask if Jiang Xiaohua was on Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo said that Jiang Xiaohua recently said that she would rest at home for two days, but did note to her house. At this time, everyone is sure that Jiang Xiaohua may be missing. Coincidentally, today is the drama yed by Jiang Xiaohua with the role of Xu Qingqing on the air, and this role exists as soon as it appears. The role yed by Tang Guo is eye-catching, and Jiang Xiaohua''s demeanor has not been overlooked. This strange face suddenly entered the public''s sight. The audience has already begun to discuss Jiang Xiaohua. Hispany is going to give Jiang Xiaohua a wave of marketing. Now Jiang Xiaohua is missing, and he is not in the mood to do this, so he should call the police and find someone. Not long after, someone broke the rumor that an actress in a certain drama that is currently on the air seemed to be missing. The police has been reported, but no one has been found yet. Now everyone ran to the cast and took a look. At first no one paid attention to Jiang Xiaohua. They confirmed the other actresses and found that they were all there. At the end, they finally realized that there was another Jiang Xiaohua who yed Xu Qingqing? They touched Jiang Xiaohuas social ount and found that they were deserted. Because of Xu Qingqings role, they did not hesitate to pay attention to a wave, only to find that Jiang Xiaohua would post his own news from time to time, and it has not been posted for three days. . Moreover, other actors have posted news about the broadcast of the show, but Jiang Xiaohua did not. Before long, Jiang Xiaohua went missing on the hot search. Some people thought this was a hype by thepany, andter saw that the police proved this to be true and became worried. Especially after watching the movie trailers, some fans of the new fan, Shangjiang Xiaohua, are worried to death. Then there is, the wholework is looking for Jiang Xiaohua. Because the police have taken over this matter, anyone who has been in contact with Jiang Xiaohua recently will be investigated by them, including He Xiaomi. When the police found He Xiaomi, she was filming on the crew. He Xiaomi didn''t pay much attention to the news. He was surprised to hear that Jiang Xiaohua had disappeared. In this way, she said about her whereabouts that day, as well as taking Jiang''s family to find He Xiaomi, without concealing it. Under the efforts of the police to investigate, they determined that Jiang Xiaohua''s disappearance may have something to do with the Jiang family. At this time, Tang Guo also revealed a very important news to the police. Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (65) Chapter 5200: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (65) Chapter 5200, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (65) Tang Guo and the police revealed the news that they had talked with Jiang Xiaohua. Of course, she was more specific. "This matter is likely to have something to do with the Jiang family. Pleasee and investigate as soon as possible. I''m afraid she is in danger." The police immediately checked the information of Hejia Vige before they learned of the things in Hejia Vige. These were all public. They quickly found out that Hejia Vige was really like that in the past. The disappearance of Jiang Xiaohua must be resolved as soon as possible. Tang Guo also followed. Before leaving, she also found Zhuo Yi and told him to follow, and write the draft before the matter was resolved. When Zhuo Yi saw that Hejiacun was involved, he suddenly realized. He said how Tang Guo would help Jiang Xiaohua inexplicably. It turned out that Jiang Xiaohua was also from Hejiacun. She didn''t even think about making Hejiacun calm, right? I n to turn over the old ounts for Hejiacun. When this happens, it will make things more interesting. The group hurried to Hejia Vige. Tang Guo also asked Zhuo Yi to spread some news, indicating that Jiang Xiaohua was probably taken away by the Jiang family. Called Zhuo Yi pretended to be a paparazzi who broke the news and picked up Jiang Xiaohua''s life experience. For Jiang Xiaohua, this is a once and for all solution,pletely solving the possibility that Jiang''s family will **** her blood. Netizens looked at the news that Zhuo Yi broke, and they questioned the truth or falsehood of this incident. If this is the case, Jiang Xiaohua would be too pitiful. At this time, someone revealed that the police really went to Hejia Vige, and it is said that the popr star Tang Guo also went. This time has attracted the attention of many people. Why did Tang Guo go? It turns out that Jiang Xiaohua is an artist in herpany. Soon Jiang Xiaohua will have a lot of dramas on the air, and there will be a reality show. Now, the wholework is really tense. In the expectation ofizens, reporters also conducted live follow-ups, which is considered to be looking for people across thework. When they saw that Tang Guo and the police went to Hejia Vige and were blocked, the vigers set up various roadblocks and did not cooperate at all, which was also an eye-opener. Then, a reporter from the live broadcast said: "It is said that the people in this ce migrated out of the mountains. It was originally a trafficking vige." These are facts, there is no need to cover up, and reporters are not afraid of being beaten. Theizens suddenly started to scold them. Tang Guo also brought many bodyguards, and directly stopped the vigers aside, and rushed in with some people. The reporter who followed the film also hurried to catch up. This was first-hand news. The Jiang family knew that someone hade, so they didn''t want them to go in. However, Jiang Xiaohua had heard the movement and shouted inside the house. At this time, Tang Guo was not polite and asked someone to m in the door directly. His behavior seemed very rude, but the Inte was full of apuse. The reporter''s camera turned to close Jiang Xiaohua''s hut, the door was smashed open, and a piece of ck inside was crushed. Jiang Xiaohua was indeed inside. She looked embarrassed and chained on her feet, making everyone angry. In the current situation, there is still such a thing. Jiang Xiaohua is still a public figure and can be rescued in time. If an ordinary person would have such great power, would she be rescued immediately? Jiang Xiaohua was really frightened. She almostpromised and gave all the money to the Jiang family. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo and the police came at this time. see you tomorrow Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (66) Chapter 5201: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (66) Chapter 5201, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (66) "Sister Xiao Guo." The moment Jiang Xiaohua saw Tang Guo, she didn''t care about the chains wrapped around her ankles, rushed towards her, rushed towards her, and started crying in her arms. System: [Actually, the host is much younger than Jiang Xiaohua, do you feel that you are called old? "Are you talking about my old age?" [No, no, the host is immortal, how can he be old? ] The system hurried away. He is not needed here for the time being, so he shouldn''t provoke the host to be greatly upset. At this time, theizens who watched the live broadcast saw Jiang Xiaohua''s embarrassed appearance and followed up with discussions. The vigers of Hejia Vige before and the appearance of the Jiang family''s bad attitude, they can see clearly. Just before opening the door, someone broke the news on the Inte. The person who broke the news imed to be from Hejiacun. Because he could not understand the behavior of certain people in Hejiacun, he ranted about the situation of the Jiang family. Of course the whistleblower was Zhuo Yi, Tang Guo arranged for him to do this. Under Zhuo Yi''s revtions, the Jiang family''s purpose was made public, and the majority ofizens were in an uproar. They thought what was going on, but they didn''t expect it to be another verymon case, but this incident involved public figures. If this person is not Jiang Xiaohua, no one will look for it. In the end, I don''t know what will happen to Jiang Xiaohua. Will shepromise? Or do other things with unpredictable consequences? No matter what kind of result, it is not good. "It''s okay, let''s take you out. Nothing like this will happen again in the future." Tang Guoforted Jiang Xiaohua, took the tissue that the assistant handed over, and helped her wipe away the tears from her face, "Next you need to cheer up. Get up and tell the police about your experience. They will help you." Jiang Xiaohua was stunned for a moment. Only then, from the doorway, saw rows of people standing outside who looked energetic. For the convenience of work, they wear casual clothes, but it can be seen from their mental outlook that they have a distinctive temperament. The fear in Jiang Xiaohua''s heart disappeared in an instant. Seeing these people who came to her, she felt safe. "This matter will always be resolved. This time you are trapped here for no reason. No matter who they are, your personal freedom is restricted. This is illegal." Jiang Xiaohua couldn''t hold back her tears. In fact, she was not a crying person, she was always strong. It was not easy for her to survive in this world, and from the day she became sensible, she knew that no one would let her rely on, and she had to work hard for everything. Therefore, she has learned not to cry when she encounters anything, no matter how hard and tired, she never cry. Seeing so many people willing to help her at this time, she couldn''t help crying. "Sister Xiao Guo, I will never go back here. I will sue them. Not only that, but I have to sever rtions with them." "Bad girl, who are you going to sever rtionship with? You are already making a lot of money outside, isn''t it just asking you to take out some points to your brother and respect your adult dad, but you are not willing to pay." "Why are you so unfilial?" "Now that so many peoplee to see the joke, are you satisfied? Are you willing to bring down this family?" "Don''t the family members like your brother more? This is not a normal thing? Your brother is a boy, and he has to pass on from generation to generation." Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (67) Chapter 5202: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (67) Chapter 5202, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (67) "In the future, if you have a family and a business, your brother will be able to take care of you so as not to be bullied. As a result, you are a wolf-hearted, forgotten, white-eyed wolf. He is unwilling to pay two money to support your brother. For you to rely on." "You, if you canpare to He Xiaomi''s half-filial piety." Netizens were stunned, what Xiaomi? By the way, He Xiaomi seemed to be in this vige too. They were very subtle for a while, but they were quickly attracted by Jiang Xiaohua and didn''t think about other things. Olddy Jiang couldn''t help cursing. She was not afraid of these people. When these people came in just now, she didn''t dare to touch their hair. What was terrifying. After being pushed away before, these people beat and smashed her door, and now they want to instigate Jiang Xiaohua to sue them, thinking beautifully. The most rascal person in the vige, who has to stay away when they meet her, what kind of thing are these outsiders? Jiang Xiaohua was also full of anger when Mrs. Jiang said, "When did people in this family raise me? My mother raised me until I was two years old. Then she left, and then the vige moved to the foot of the mountain. , You all yell every day that I am a money-losing man and you want to throw me into Yantang and drown." "Don''t think that I am young and can''t remember these. I remember them clearly, and I have never forgotten a word." "Later you were afraid that you would really drown me and be arrested and go to jail, so you nned to send me away. At this time, every family with a daughter can get a lot of subsidies. You raise Me? My subsidy is about the same for you." "After the subsidy, you are very fortunate, but fortunately not sending me away." "If the school hadn''t made it mandatory for every girl in the vige to receivepulsory education, I might still be able to go to school, although I didn''t do well in school." "Even so, I started doing all kinds of housework at home when I was five years old, and there was no time to stop. As long as I was at home, I was not free at all. You can tell that you are raising me, why don''t I know? " Because of this incident, Jiang Xiaohua was really angry and told her all the experiences she had experienced since childhood. Netizens who watched the live broadcast listened to Jiang Xiaohua''s experience of growing up, working as an adult, and then being caught back by them when he was just about to be in her early years, and her eyes were red. They really did not expect that they are all this age, and there is still such a miserable person as Jiang Xiaohua. "Okay, let''s go back to the police station." After Jiang Xiaohua finished speaking, the police saw her emotionally stable, and they spoke. Jiang Xiaohua also felt much more at ease, and now she finally didn''t need to be afraid of anything. It was really not a bad thing to be tied back this time. Now everyone knows what day she was in Jiang''s family, and she doesn''t have to be afraid of someone borrowing this to write about it. Afterwards, the Jiang family were also taken away, and those who were involved in tying Jiang Xiaohua also failed to leave. "Everything is left to thepany, and now you just have a simple meal and rest." "Sister Xiaoguo, thank you." Jiang Xiaohua was really tired. She ate some casually and slept in the car rxedly. The Jiang family who participated in tying Jiang Xiaohua were all arrested. The next thing they will face is prosecution. This is awsuit that the Jiang family will lose. Although it won''tst long, at least it will teach them a lesson, so that they will never kidnap Jiang Xiaohua morally. Thew may not be able to determine that Jiang Xiaohua broke away from them, but Jiang Xiaohua will no longer be bound by them. Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (68) Chapter 5203: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (68) Chapter 5203, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (68) Taking advantage of this incident, Tang Guo also called someone from thepany to help Jiang Xiaohua move her hukou out. Now, the Jiang family was even more helpless. However, this matter is not over yet, everything in reality is going on, but the Inte is noisy. Zhuo Yi, who temporarily pretended to be a whistleblower, exposed many things in Hejia Vige on the Inte without leaving it, and toldizens to eat a big melon. Many people sympathized with Jiang Xiaohua''s experience. Especially the scenes in the live broadcast room that day were only a few days away, and they really couldn''t believe that the person who yed Xu Qingqing''s style would be embarrassed. There was no light in that room, but she stayed in it for several days and was locked up. It is estimated that she was not able to eat enough. It was too pitiful. Hejia Vige was greatly affected by this incident. Recently, many people came to Hejia Vige for interviews, which seriously disturbed their lives. Faced with such things, the people in Hejia Vige were a little disgusted with the Jiang family, and they couldn''t get things done in their own family, and it hurt all of them. But the people here are more difficult than the other. There are few easy to get along with, and they are particrly brutal. Those interviewing people don''t dare to be too aggressive for fear of being beaten. Netizens watched the previous live video repeatedly, and then they unearthed one thing, that is, Mrs. Jiang mentioned He Xiaomi. Then many people asked He Xiaomi if they knew about this. He Xiaomi made a very official response. Someone took the lead and said that he hoped that he would not be disturbed. This matter can only be stopped. In fact, someone even asked He Xiaomi if her mother abandoned her, should she exin, the underlying meaning is, did her mother abduct her and finally escape? If this is the case, the previous behavior of He Xiaomi and the He family is somewhat disgusting. It is normal for a child to want to find a mother, but deliberately misinterpreting the truth will mean something different. But the text of theseizens just came out and disappeared. They tried to post these everywhere, and as soon as they were sent out, they were gone. In fact, this was because the system detected that someone was digging in this area, and told Tang Guo. Tang Guo thought that being exposed at this time would not be so beneficial to Che Ruoxi. After all, until now, He Xiaomi has not expressed in the public what is going on with her biological mother. She didn''t want to let the facts and public opinion push He Xiaomi to make a remark that she had topromise. She believed that He Xiaomi''spany would definitely do so. No one has doubted Che Ruoqian''s body yet. If this matter is not exposed for a lifetime, it does not matter. But she believes that it is impossible. Things in Hejia Vige quickly subsided. With so many people across the country, there are not many people who can discuss it on the Inte every day. Even though the predecessor of Hejiacun was angry, it only disappeared after only a few days of lively activities. Let alone affect He Xiaomi, there is basically no discussion about her and He Jiacun. Of course, this is also the end of He Xiaomispany public rtions, which leads the matter to other ces, and brings out some things in the circle one after another, so that the majority ofizens Ignore He Xiaomi quickly. He Xiaomi is currently working hard. The Jiang family can''t disturb her now, so she doesn''t have to look at the noisy house every day, she feels much better. It''s just that her grandmother and father are a bit annoying, so she has to ask her to help and see if the Jiang family cane out earlier and say if there is bail or something. Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (69) Chapter 5204: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (69) Chapter 5204, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (69) He Xiaomi took a lot of words to convince the two that she did not have this right. If she did, she would immediately be the enemy of the people of the whole country, and her future would be ruined. In the end, she said that there would be no money in the future. Toss it. Jiang Xiaohua took a full month''s rest before appearing publicly and continuing to work. When she saw her soaring fans, she was a little dazed. She had seen so many fans before, but she still used other people''s ounts. She first posted a state where she had recovered and was ready to work and start a new life. Next, she received manyforts and blessings. Looking at thements that popped up every second, she couldn''t help but red eyes. She didn''t know what was going on, she couldn''t help crying since her luck improved. Jiang Xiaohuas matter waspletely resolved, Tang Guo did not stare here, as for He Xiaomi''s next path, herpany has a very mature team, which is enough. "It''s really strange." "What''s weird?" Tang Guo drank the fragrant coffee, and took Zhuo Yi''s words. Seeing him holding theputer and staring at the screen, there seemed to be some unsolvable mystery, "Have you encountered any difficulties?" "It''s a bit, something is very strange. I thought that Aunt Tang might be exposed because of this. I didn''t expect that there was no ssh on the Inte." Tang Guo felt clear, didn''t she let Tongzi do it? Maybe He Xiaomis public rtions were prepared in advance. There have been many things recently, but there is nothing at all. Its still a bit strange. Could it be that Su Qing used his energy at home? "Not exposed, isn''t it great?" Tang Guo said, "Don''t think about it, it will really be exposed at that time, then it must not make you messy and can''t sleep well." Zhuo Yi thought, he can''t sleep well every day now. Tang Guo goes to film every day. He has to go to guest appearances with the staff every day, which is exhausting. Obviously he is a mental worker, but he has be a manual worker. The following days were fairly calm, Jiang Xiaohua worked hard to improve herself, and He Xiaomi dedicated her career. Tang Guo is business as usual. She didn''t deliberately grab the role of He Xiaomi unless she happened to meet him or was invited by the director. Jiang Xiaohua''s talent is no worse than He Xiaomi, in fact, Jiang Xiaohua is more professional than He Xiaomi, and more stic. He Xiaomi''s words seem to bebelled as a simple girl when he debuted, and now thisbel is really not easy to take. The usual dressing, some behaviors, can not be too much, it is very restrictive for her. There is Su Qing behind He Xiaomi, and the bottleneck is a matter of a while. Su Qingter specially nned a movie to change the image of Xiaomi. He Xiaomi also used this movie to take the film queen, and finally tore off thebel of the simple **** her body. The Jiang family had long been released. Although they were still unwilling to see Jiang Xiaohua, they would go to He Xiaomi''s house to eat and drink from time to time. The He familys mother and son are nothing, they share it with the Jiang family generously. He Dejin often took He Xiaomi''s money to go whoring, gamble, or something, but he was still rtively courageous, and he didn''t y enough gambling. He still liked women more than gambling. The Jiang family looked at the lives of the He family''s mother and son with envy. The two sides had a long exchange. One day, Mrs. He told Mrs. Jiang about He Xiaomi''s mother. In fact, the two of them talked about Jiang Xiaohua''s mother before mentioning it. Chapter 5205: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (70) Chapter 5205: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (70) Chapter 5205, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (70) "You mean, the man was found?" Olddy Jiang was surprised, "Then why didn''t you bring the man back?" Mrs. He rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t have a certificate. Can you bring it back? Besides, if you bring it back, you can give birth to a boy in our old He''s family? When you are so old, you have to find a young man who can give birth." "Yes," Mrs. Jiang nodded quickly, "By the way, your Xiaomi didn''t make a fuss about going to find someone?" "How could it not be, but everyone is now rich wives, they can''t afford to climb high, and they have been kicked out. The family is so fierce that they can''t get in. The security guards over there are all looking at people and don''t treat us. Everyone should look down on us and look down upon us. Mrs. He thenined, I dont recognize it, what can we do? He threatened us with the things we had done before. "Your millet is also pitiful." Olddy Jiang sighed, "This child is well-behaved and pitiful, and his mother doesn''t recognize her. You have to take care of her and don''t treat her badly." "Of course, there are not many children who can be as sensible as Xiaomi in our family." For this, Mrs. He is still aware of this, and she is thankful for countless times that she did not kill He Xiaomi. "By the way, you said that Xiaomi''s mother is now the rich wife, which rich wife is it?" Granny He inquired about this matterter, and ran directly to He Xiaomi''s study, and found out Che Ruoqian''s information and address. Mrs. He also gave a careful introduction to Mrs. Jiang, who didn''t want to remember. Originally, the two of them discussed this, it was amon thing to say, and they were boring, and no one took it to heart. But Mrs. Jiang likes to talk to the vigers about things that others don''t know. When she got the news, she went home and said it. So that her son and his wife knew about it, the two couples didn''t care too much, so they searched inadvertently with their mobile phones. As a result, I saw the information about Che Ruoqian, and under Che Ruoqian''s encyclopedia, there were also data about Tang Tianshuo and Tang Guo. When they saw Tang Guo, the two looked at each other, a bit of disgust in their eyes. If Tang Guo hadn''t brought someone to Jiang Xiaohua, why would they be jailed? Although it was not long ago, they still resented. "This is big news. Recently, I heard from my mother that the He familys mother and son had sold news to the media before and could make a lot of money." Jiangs daughter-inw said, "You said, should we try?" Both of them are greedy for money, and immediately decided how to try to contact them, and they talked about the news about He Xiaomi''s biological mother. The people in the vige knew that He Xiaomi made such a big mess with her mother. The two were hitting righteously, and this media happened to be digging into this matter. In the end, he bought the identity of He Xiaomi''s mother with 10,000 yuan. The two didn''t know how much the news could sell. In their opinion, 10,000 yuan is a lot. But I don''t know, where is such a hot news worth only ten thousand yuan. In the past few days, Tang Guo discovered that someone hade to stay near her home, and realized that Che Ruoqian''s identity should be exposed. She told Tang Tianshuo about this, and Zhuo Yi''s call came just after she finished speaking, also reminding him of this. They didn''t conceal Che Ruoxi about this matter, and they told the truth. "Don''t worry, I can face it." Che Ruoqian smiled andforted the two of them. These times, she has calmed down. Sooner orter, she will face the past, and the ones that shoulde wille. A few dayster, the Tang family received a phone call from a media outlet. The other party said Chase and finally offered a price of 100 million yuan. As long as the Tang family agreed, they would never report the incident. However, the Tang family refused. see you tomorrow Chapter 5206: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (71) Chapter 5206: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (71) Chapter 5206, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (71) The media that controls Che Ruoqian''s secrets did not expect that none of the Tang family would ept the move. At first, I thought it was my own information that was wrong, so I checked it carefully. Because the target was determined, it was much easier to find out, and soon I knew the two years when Che Ruoqian disappeared. Once the time was checked, they knew their news was correct. Then why didn''t the Tang family ept the move? Do you think they have no evidence at all? The media carefully looked for clues, and finally called the Tang family again, saying that they really knew the secret of Che Ruoqian. If they were not sincere, then the incident would be exposed. For the Tang family, Not a simple influence. When thingse to light, the news that Che Ruoqian does not recognize her daughter will spread all over the world. One is one of the owners of the Tang family, and the other is a popr star. The fate of the two is so implicated, I believe the majority ofizens will be interested. This news was exposed, and the whole circle might explode. Tang Tianshuo: "You people really like to make fun of these weird news. If you bother again, I will sue you for nder." Tang Guo''s response here is: "Your news is simply nonsense. As a media person, I sincerely advise you to be in a good position, and you will be legally responsible for spreading rumors." Che Ruoqian also responded to these people in the media: "I hope you can speak with facts. It''s best not to make up unnecessary things." The response of the three people was connected from the beginning. Facing the attitude of the Tang family, the media finally couldn''t bear it and nned to expose the news. However, in order to fully attract the audience ofizens and teach the Tang family a lesson, they decided to expose them bit by bit, depending on whether they were in a hurry. On the first day, they used a certain marketing ount to post a melon-eating notice, stating that in the near future, there will be a big melon that will vibrate the entertainment and business circles, and make sure that peoples jaws will be shocked. After the notice, they began to forget about the operation. In response to the notice, arge number of navy forces flooded into various forums, giving Inte users an illusion that there should be something big. In the past, as long as they preview a certain celebrity, or a big person in the business circle, the other party will be eager to spend money to buy out the matter. Often this kind of melon can make a lot of money for them, and they can eat it for a year once opened. However, this time, the Tang family remained quiet. In the first two or three days,izens looked forward to the appearance of the big melon, but the enthusiasm ofizens was limited, and they were soon attracted by other things. At this time, they knew they needed to make up for it. They made a notice again, saying that this melon is actually a second marriage about a big business circle, and before the marriage, he had a child with someone else. Sure enough, as soon as this notice came out, there was another wave of enthusiasm. The Tang family did not move. After a few days, they once again issued a notice, indicating that the child was not recognized by the big business circle, and he did not recognize it when he went to the door. They also revealed a news that the child is now a child. The actor has a good reputation. Now, the melon seems to have matured again. Netizens'' enthusiasm for eating melons has gradually increased, and some people have be impatient. The person who scolded the news revealed that melons were like constipation. Chapter 5207: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (72) Chapter 5207: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (72) Chapter 5207, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (72) With the feelings ofizens splitting, the informant continued to announce that he was not eager or slow. This time there was a big deal, but after a while, this news was on the hot search list. Thetest news is that this actress who is not recognized by her mother is He Xiaomi. The most searched entry is: He Xiaomi''s mother. The matter itself was discussed by manyizens a long time ago. There was no result at that time. Now that some people have been brewing for so many days, it turned out to be such a result. This time everyone felt that they should know who He Xiaomi''s mother is. Not long after that day, He Xiaomi''s social ount had fallen, and fans ran over quickly, feeling sorry for He Xiaomi''s variousforts. Especially those mother fans, who lined up inside said that although Xiaomi does not care for its own mother, their mothers will definitely love Xiaomi more than their own mothers. He Xiaomi was also a little confused. She didn''t expect that she would eat melons on her own. "Come on Xiaomi, mother will always love you." "Xiaomi doesn''t cry, there are many moms who like you." "Our Xiaomi is so well-behaved. That person does not recognize it. It is the loss of that person." Faced with the out-of-control situation, He Xiaomi''spany also has some headaches for her. He Xiaomi''s agent immediately called He Xiaomi to confirm once again whether she was really abandoned. With He Xiaomis affirmation, the agent must have said in his mind: Then its okay. This matter doesnt affect you much. Most of the time someone wants to pull the other party into the water, maybe the other partys opponent. "Then what should I do?" "What do you want to do?" He Xiaomi paused and said, "I don''t know what to do." "In fact, you don''t have to do anything at this time, you just need to be silent. Your fans and passers-by who eat melon will automatically make up the plot they want. When things are exposed, you will stand in a deserted one. Its fine to speak from a childs perspective. This is the true state thatizens want to see most." "Well, I got it." The agent hesitated and asked: "Xiaomi, have you ever had any resentment towards your biological mother?" "Why are you asking this suddenly?" He Xiaomi was nervous, not resentful? how can that be possible. She was obviously a daughter, but she was going to be abandoned and stay in the small mountain vige, but Tang Guo could have been a daughter from an early age. He was held to the moon by the stars at birth, and his debut was the pinnacle, and all kinds of resources were soft. And if she hadn''t met Su Qing, she wouldn''t know where to work. She just wanted to recognize her mother, and just like other people, when her mother called, that person was actually unwilling to meet her small request. "If things are really exposed, Xiaomi, you only need to show your true emotions. Remember, your origin, your image, and personal settings mean that you can express your opinions straightforwardly, as long as you really express Netizens will automatically help youplete the next plot. Although this incident has been exposed and has a great impact on you, the impact is good." After the agent finished speaking, he added: "This is what thepany means. The senior management thinks this is a good opportunity. Of course, they also said that if you don''t want to, you can use other methods." Ordinary female artists do not receive such treatment, just because they know He Xiaomi, and those who have been told by Su Qing to take care of them, they will refer to He Xiaomi''s opinions for many things. He Xiaomi almost didn''t hesitate: "Just listen to thepany''s arrangement." Moving for a day, I was so tired. Chapter 5208: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (73) Chapter 5208: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (73) Chapter 5208, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (73) He Xiaomi''s agent expressed understanding and then went back to thepany to prepare for the next work. He Xiaomi has no way to calm down, she has been constantly swiping her phone, watching theizens have various guesses. What she was thinking at this time turned out to be, I don''t know if Che Ruoqian will panic after seeing these news. At this time, the Tang family did not think about food or food, and could not fall asleep even when they slept, asking people to find a way to suppress this matter. At this time, Su Qing''s call came. "Someone should have known your rtionship with Ms. Cha. This is a big trouble, and I shouldn''t be able to keep it from it." He Xiaomi: "Will the Tang family use energy to suppress this matter?" "The matter has reached this point, I am afraid there is no way to suppress it." Su Qing asked suddenly, "If you don''t want this matter to be exposed, I can ask someone to suppress these bad remarks and ask them not to discuss this matter. Tang Ill work hard at home, and Ill help. If you suppress it, you still have a chance." "Let''s go with the flow, that would be too troublesome for you. In fact, I want to see what she will do after the incident is exposed. Does my daughter really make her feel embarrassed? Since someone knows about it, It still needs to be exposed, why should I work so hard to stop it?" "If I really stopped, she wouldn''t be a little grateful, she just feels that I would do something extra and look at me ufortable." After He Xiaomi finished speaking, her tone suddenly changed: "Su Qing, do you think I''m so bad?" "No, isn''t this a normal thing? Everyone has emotions, and it has nothing to do with you, you just didn''t stop it." Su Qingforted, he had already nned in his heart, not only not to stop, but to contribute to the mes. , Makes Che Ruoxi extremely regretful. Millet is such a good girl, she actually hurt each other so much. The heat this time has not diminished for several days. Many people go to He Xiaomi''s Weibo, hoping that He Xiaomi can expose that cruel mother and stop covering her up. Yes, in the eyes ofizens, He Xiaomi has been silent, just not wanting to make this incident, and still considering her biological mother. This is such a kind and innocent girl who considers her mother. Aparison between the two shows immediate results. "The trouble is so big, isn''t it over with confidence?" Tang Guo saw Zhuo Yi staring at theputer and frowning, and the corners of her mouth bend. "We Tang''s pay you, so you don''t want you to eat in rice. If this matter is not handled well, you will not only lose your reputation, but also lose your job." Zhuo Yi rubbed his forehead: "Is your family offending someone? This time the first incident is fierce, and there have been many navy forces recently. This is very difficult." "Don''t have confidence?" "No, of course there is. I''m just thinking about how to minimize the damage. Fortunately, you have the foreshadowing of Hejiacun before, otherwise things will not be so easy." In this regard, Zhuo Yi has never been afraid, just It was the first time he faced such a big scene. Tang Guo put down the coffee cup, stood up, passed by Zhuo Yi, patted his shoulder twice with his slender fingers: "Come on." After that, she walked away without leaving Zhuo Yi from behind. Zhuo Yi could see that the corner of Tang Guo''s mouth was gloating. It was her who should be anxious about this, okay? It''s really strange, why is she not in a hurry? Chapter 5209: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (74) Chapter 5209: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (74) Chapter 5209, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (74) Che Ruoqian is her real mother. She can''t help but worry. Does she have any countermeasures to make everything change instantly, something that no one can turn over? Regarding thest revtion, the whistleblower has already announced it, on the first day of the beginning of the next month. From this day, there are only four days left. In the past few days, fewizens have slept well, counting their lives every day. At the end of the month, manyizens did not sleep and waited for the early news. However, it was zero o''clock, and the person who broke the news did not send out the truth about what they were waiting for. It was only half a minute. Someone left a message saying that the person who broke the news did not post a message because he went to He Xiaomi to leave a message. At this moment, this message has been restored, and it has been topped to the first page. This message is: He Xiaomi, Che Ruoxi is so to you, why do you still say nothing, are you stupid? A sentence that is neither long nor short contains more content. The words Che Ruoqian alone made people stare. Cha Ruoxi? The person in the business district who abandoned his daughter turned out to be Cha Ruoxi? Soonizens discovered that the informant not onlymented under He Xiaomis dynamics, but also under Tang Guos dynamics: After Tang Ying, do you know that He Xiaomi is your sister? Netizens who eat melon stared wide and were shocked, saying that this melon is indeed a big melon, a good melon. This incident involves the Tang family, as well as their favorite Tang Ying Empress. The three women who were not weak in reputation turned out to have such a rtionship, and thework was paralyzed in less than ten minutes. But this does not affectizens to eat melons. After all, there are countless social tforms nowadays. If this is not possible here, we will continue the discussion in another ce. Theizens who were eating melon stayed up all night, and He Xiaomi did not sleep either. When she saw thement, she was vaguely happy. If that person is willing to recognize her, this matter might not be exposed. Even if it is exposed, she will try to help the other party rify the matter, and will never allowizens to scold her. However, it was the other party who abandoned her first, she just did nothing and watched quietly. Tang Guo didn''t sleep either. There were already a lot of lunatics in her activity, asking her toe out and apologize for Cha Ruoxi. I even reasoned with her, saying that she was born with a golden key, but her rtives and sisters were left in the small mountain vige to suffer. Will her conscience hurt? Tang Guo said that the brain circuit of thisizen is really amazing. Che Ruoxi didn''t sleep either. In fact, the three of the Tang family and the Zhuo family were waiting in the living room for this day. Che Ruoxi looked at the abuse on the Inte, and her heart was surprisingly calm. Even if she was scolded by so many people, she did not want to recognize He Xiaomi again. Being able to face the past is one thing, and epting or not epting the other person is another. She just wants to be selfish. "If you are tired, go to rest. These things are ours." Tang Tianshuo was worried about Che Ruoxi''s body. "No matter howizens scold you, don''t care. They are bored to pass the time. When they see the tip of the iceberg, they have to give pointers. " "Still not, some can''t sleep, wait a minute." Che Ruoqian refused, at this time, where can I still sleep. Netizens ate melons until dawn. At this time, the top searches were all red and ck, indicating how much sensation this incident caused. When Che Ruoxi went to thepany that day, reporters were surrounded by reporters, asking her about the truth of the matter, and I hope she can give an exnation. Chapter 5210: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (75) Chapter 5210: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (75) Chapter 5210, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (75) Faced with these reporters'' questions, Che Ruoxi certainly couldn''t stop and listen to their exnations. She knows that people in the entire circle are watching her jokes, that is, Tang''s shares are constantly falling. But she believes that this matter will definitely end because she believes in her husband and daughter. When meeting thepany''s shareholders, Che Ruoqian and Tang Tianshuo were very calm. Seeing these people''s expressions worried, they were obviously afraid that thepany would be affected. Tang Tianshuo: "I''m sorry, because Ruoxi has caused thepany to suffer a loss of reputation, but I want to say that it is not her fault." Thepanys shares are firmly controlled by Tang Tianshuo and Che Ruoxi. Even if the shareholders are worried, they cant do anything. "This matter will be resolved, it will take some time, everyone, rx, this matter will not affect thepany." Tang Tianshuo does not want to say too much, some things said once is a harm to people, it is better to say once, all problem solved. Seeing Tang Tianshuo''s certainty, the shareholders felt that there must be hidden secrets. If Che Ruoqian really abandons her husband and abandon her daughter, Che Ruoqian will not look like her now. Especially Tang Tianshuo''s eyes were slightly red, and the distress revealed in it was hard to understand. High-level shareholders are all human beings. Obviously, there is a big difference between the facts and the situation on the Inte. If this is the case, then they will wait and see. Anyway, there is no way to wait. On Tang Guo''s side, he was already besieged by reporters. "Tang Ying Empress, what do you think of your mother''s desertion of her husband and daughter?" "Tang Ying Empress, do you know about this?" "Tang Ying Empress, how do you n to get along with He Ying Empress in the future? Will you recognize each other and get along with ordinary sisters?" "Will He Yinghou live in your house in the future?" "ording to thew, He Yinghou is the daughter of Ms. Cha, and you must have her share of Tang''s property. Can you tolerate a sister who suddenly appears to divide your property?" "I heard that Tang Yinghou robbed a role of He Yinghou before. It is a character thatpletely does not fit his own image. Did you know your rtionship for a long time and deliberately targeted her for fear that she might divide your family property?" ... One by one, they prated Tang Guo''s eardrum more and more sharply. She looked at the reporters vying for one another, and finally replied: "I don''t know any sister like a queen, where did you know about it?" The reporter looked at each other. What does this mean? Are you all hammered to death? Is this a dying struggle? "Tang Yinghou, it''s spread all over the Inte now, He Yinghou is your sister." "Do they have evidence? Is there any proof that she is my sister? My mother has only one daughter, but nothing else." Tang Guo frowned, "Now these marketing ounts always like to make up their minds. For some stories, about marketing ounts that spread rumors, I will hold the other party responsible." Tang Guo ignored the reporter. Her answer was just to pave the way for the next thing, and it was a normal answer to outsiders. He Xiaomi saw this interview with Tang Guo, and the smile on his face disappeared. She has been waiting, waiting for Cha Ruoxi to call her. She was thinking that if Che Ruoqian could call her to apologize, she would send a statement stating that this matter was purely fabricated byizens and to restore the reputation of the Tang family. But things have fermented to this level, and Che Ruoqian still didn''t give her a call. Wouldn''t it be that she would rather lose her reputation than recognize her? Moving for a day, too tired, can''t move, don''t correct the typo today, change it tomorrow. good night, see you tomorrow. Chapter 5211: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (76) Chapter 5211: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (76) Chapter 5211, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (76) He Xiaomi''s team is very smart, and he did not ask He Xiaomi to express any attitude at this time. Because she and Che Ruoqian are a mother-daughter, He Xiaomi said that Che Ruoqian is good, and that is just opening her eyes and talking nonsense. He Xiaomi said that Che Ruoqian is not good, and some moral guards will say that she is really unfilial. . Therefore, not responding is the best way. Netizens can automatically fill in the information in front of him and ssify He Xiaomi as the weaker. This is also because Che Ruoxis current identity is not simple. She is not a rich wife, but a standard strong woman who often brings thepany team to show up to promote thepanys products and projects. For He Xiaomi, she is now the strong side. Since ancient times, humans have tended to favor the weak. If Che Ruoqian is just a woman from an ordinary family, or her life is very unsatisfactory, theizen may be He Xiaomi. Because people can always quickly discover the pitifulness of her in the weak, sympathize with her, and then suppress the other strong side and satisfy their psychological thoughts. Nowadays, it is not all the words insulting Che Ruoqian on the Inte, and some people have suggested that the predecessor of Hejiacun was aroused by Jiang Xiaohua. Since He Xiaomi also grew up in Hejia Vige, did Che Ruoxi be abducted to that ce and finally escaped? Just when it was brought up, some people said that this was Che Ruoqians whitewashing, and some people said that even if the truth is this, Che Ruoqian has an enmity with He Jiacun, not He Xiaomi. , Can''t you give her some maternal love? It is true that the sentence is true. Adults make mistakes, thousands of mistakes, and children are innocent. As a mother, you should treat your children unconditionally and sacrifice for them, so that you can be a great mother. He Xiaomi did not respond to this incident, and the media did not let the He family mother and child off. Some interviews about the He family''s mother and son were turned up by them. "Let''s see, the real hammer is here again. He Xiaomi is unwilling to respond to this incident, but she still has grandma and dad. They were actually interviewed a few years ago. Che Ruoxi abandoned her husband and abandoned her daughter. It''s something, I don''t have to run." "Yes, it''s said that men get bad when they have money, but this woman is not the same." "It''s mostly because Che Ruoqian disliked the He family''s poverty, so she ran away. You see her life is really moisturizing. If it weren''t for so many reports, who could imagine that she was a man who abandoned her husband and abandon her daughter?" "I heard that she often appeared at charity evenings before, and it was mostly to save face." "Let me say, what is the predecessor of Hejia Vige? A patriarchal abduction den. I checked it on the Inte. Although Che Ruoqian was originally from a small family, he was in a small county, far away from Hejia Vige. So far, how did you say she got to Hejiacun?" "Also, that He Dejin is nearly twenty years older than her. How could a girl with a county registered permanent residence be married to such a ce while she was still a college student? Through the disy of various data, we cannot guess that Che Ruoqian But it was one of the former victims of Hejia Vige, who was abducted to that ce. She did not abandon her husband or daughter, she was called to escape." "Also, have you checked her history of struggle? She started from scratch." Although the contents of thesements were different, they were quickly sprayed by otherizens and then drowned in numerousments. Chapter 5212: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (77) Chapter 5212: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (77) Chapter 5212, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (77) "I know that our family is sorry for her, but no matter what, Xiaomi is her daughter. Xiaomi can be so promising because she wants her to look at her differently." Mrs. He said, "Even if she hates us, she shouldn''t let her Xiaomi was disappointed again and again." He Dejin: "Now we hope that she can recognize Xiaomi and forget the past." This is thetest response of the He family''s mother and son. They saw the overwhelming discussion about Che Ruoqian on the Inte and felt that the matter was stable. Che Ruoqian didn''t want to mention the past at all. Would someone with a face like her admit in public that she had been abducted? There was no response for so long, obviously because they wanted to hide the incident, so the two responded boldly. But to avoid being turned back then, they didn''t use Che Ruoqian of too much, and the words were very vague. When they said sorry to Che Ruoxi, they were talking about kidnapping her. What theizens understood was that they felt that their family was poor and could not give Che Ruoxi a good life. Netizens nowadays are particrly fond of antagonism. Like this example, they will automatically make up a woman''s brain into a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich, cannot bear hardship, and loves vanity. "Auntie, it''s your turn now." Zhuo Yi saw thetest news on the Inte and reminded Che Ruoqian, who was sitting there, who was obviously thinner in just two days, "Someone from the He family has responded to this positively. He Xiaomi still didn''t make a statement. I think thepany told her that if there is no ident, she will not make a statement on this matter if it continues." "Because of the current entertainment orientation,izens will not me her at all, only understand her behavior." When Zhuo Yi said this, he was still observing Che Ruoqian''s expression. Seeing that she did not show any other expressions, she knew that there was indeed no daughter He Xiaomi in Che Ruoqian''s heart. There is no hate, no love, just as a stranger, in fact, this might not be the best attitude. It should be said that Che Ruoqian''s performance is already considered to be open. "I have no problem, Xiao Zhuo, what do I need to do now?" On the left side of Che Ruoqian sits Tang Tianshuo, and the one holding her arm on the right is Tang Guo. She has the infinite courage given her by her husband and daughter. I will be scared. On Zhuo Yi''s sofa, the Zhuo family and his wife were also there. Yes, there is also the eldest brother and sister who took her out back then. Now the other party hase to help her again. With so many people supporting her, she should tell the truth about that year. Not only must she recall all the truth, but also send the He family mother and son to the prison. This is the real end of the matter. "Next, you may be a little cruel to Auntie. You need to record a long video to tell the matter exactly as it is." "I have contacted the women who went out from Hejia Vige that year, and some of them are willing to apany my aunt to do this together, to expose the evil things done by those people in Hejia Vige, and to hold them ountable." Zhuo Yi said: "And my parents will also take out all the information. My dad took a lot of photos of Hejiacun back then. He nned to operate it, but I didn''t expect it. Because of my aunt''s reminder, He The family vige has changed a lot, so this is not used." Che Ruoqian answered, "Okay, I''ll do what you said." She saw the worry on Tang Tianshuo''s face and squeezed his hand firmly: "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." Chapter 5213: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (78) Chapter 5213: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (78) Chapter 5213, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (78) Tang Tianshuo didn''t think it was a big deal. In her dream, Che Ruoqian ended her life for this. She was relieved again, the harm this incident had done to her was indelible for a lifetime. But he didn''t say any more, only silently apanied Che Ruoxi, he wanted to appear in the camera with her. When Che Ruoqian told her front body, he would show up too, he just showed up toote. When Che Ruoqian encountered that series of tragedies, he was still a college student. Apart from studying, he knew how to y basketball and games. If they could meet earlier, maybe there would be no such tragedy. Che Ruoqian started to record videos. She was dressed very simply and her expression was very soft. She was a bit weaker and less domineering in the mall. "The stranger in front of the screen, hello, I am the Che Ruoxi you discussed recently. During this time, I saw many people scolding me. I have never encountered such a scene. Its hard to hear scolding me. In fact, its nothing to me, because my previous experience was much more difficult than my current situation. It should be said that there was no hope of life in those two years. See the end of myself. I can sit here today to respond to this incident, not to give you an exnation, but to give myself an exnation, and an exnation to my family who cares about me. They are worried about me recently. They are the people I cherish the most. They should be worried. Twenty years ago, I was a college student at that time, just like those college students now, I was full of vigor and vigor every day, and I felt that there was hope everywhere in life..." Che Ruoqian used a slow rate of speech to find a part-time job during her vacation, and was abducted to a remote mountain vige, where she was sold to Hejia Vige. Obviously a very t voice, it sounds so distressing. A female college student who had spent the same years encountered such a thing, and no one would feel sad. She also talked about how Old Lady He helped He Dejin strengthen her experience in Hejiacun, and talked about everything she saw in Hejiacun. I also said that she was in desperate situation and only wanted to escape. She didn''t know how many times she had thought about the way out. Then when she met Zhuo Chengfei, a hiker, she asked for help, and then escaped. After speaking, she felt that the whole world had changed. She was afraid of the light outside and she was afraid of seeing other people. When she saw those people, she always thought that her experience was known to everyone. Those who looked at her wereughing at her and pointing at her. Said she came out from the darkness and started a new life. When she seeded, she met someone who could spend a lifetime in her life. Next is the dialogue between Che Ruoxi and Tang Tianshuo, and today. She didn''t add any oil and jealousy, she told one fact all the time. When Che Ruoxi''s video was released, it aroused the curiosity ofizens. Watching the video of Che Ruoxi on the hot search, they clicked in without hesitation. They thought they might have seen some very official answers, but they didn''t expect it to be the first half of Che Ruoqian''s own life. This video has no background music, no exciting textual expressions, only a light statement, but it made many people cry. At the end, Che Ruoqian also said that she would take up the weapon ofw to defend the grievances she suffered years ago. Chapter 5214: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (79) Chapter 5214: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (79) Chapter 5214 The sister of the heroine of the mountain (79) After Che Ruoqian''s video, videos of other women who had suffered the same catastrophe in Hejiacun immediately appeared. Among these women, some lived happily. But even if they are happy, it is difficult for them to let go of what happened back then. With Che Ruoqian taking the lead, they are also willing to stand up. At the same time, Zhuo Chengfei released those photos taken that year. Zhuo Yi searched for a lot of Hejiacun information. It can be said that the information and personal evidence he found directly hammered the people of Hejiacun to death, without even having a chance to turn over. Things came too quickly, and there was no response, and the He family mother and son were arrested. The people in Hejia Vige were not arrested back then because there were no victims who plucked up the courage to sue them, and there were indeed many ws in thew back then. Now it has been more than two decades, and thew has also changed. If someone sues people in Hejia Vige, they will naturally be in charge. It was also because the evidence was very sufficient, and those people did nothing to cover up, and were quickly arrested. Those who were arrested here not onlymitted rape, rape, and crime, but alsomitted intentional homicide. Theizens themselves only eat the melons of the rich and the entertainment circles, and they never thought that such a **** truth would be implicated. At first, he sympathized with Che Ruoqian''s experience, and then was a report that shocked the police that countless bones were dug up near the site of Hejia Vige. Hidden here are not only the corpses of newly-born girls, but also some women who have been abducted from the outside and refused to follow. The He familys mother and son were arrested in the cell. They didnt know what to do. They were so terrified that under the serious interrogation of the police, they couldnt hold on to it for a minute, and they did everything right. The police asked them why they had to conceal the facts and spread the rumors that Cha Ruoxi abandoned the child. Mrs. He said: "That woman took away my male Dingyun. I can''t make her feel better." He Dejin: "That''s right, Iter married a woman, and even gave birth to two people, and there was no one to carry. If it weren''t for that woman, why would I not even have a queen?" Things reversed so quickly that even if He Xiaomi''s team was prepared, there was nothing to stop it. This matter is not about public opinion, but crime. In this situation, they can only let He Xiaomi and the He family''s mother and son separate as soon as possible, and show the fans that she does not know. "Do you think this is okay?" the agent asked He Xiaomi, "You were young at the time, and then the vige changed. I didn''t know those things at all. It was the lies of the He family that made you believe that you were abandoned by your biological mother. I''ve always cared about it." He Xiaomi looked at the manuscript, her fingers trembled slightly, and nodded gently: "Yeah." "I want to see them both." He Xiaomi said in a low voice, "I want to ask why they both cheated on me." The agent''s eyes lit up: "Okay, I''ll make arrangements for you right away." After He Xiaomi visited the He family''s mother and son, someone broke the news that He Xiaomi went to see the He family''s mother and son. It is said that he went to ask them why they were deceiving her, saying that her mother abandoned her instead of fleeing the vige. At the same time, some people broke the news about this incident. The reason why He Xiaomi was able to live well was because the state gave arge subsidy to the family with a girl in that vige. Otherwise, He Xiaomi doesn''t know how. Chapter 5215: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (80) Chapter 5215: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (80) Chapter 5215, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (80) Others said that the two were cheating He Xiaomi and using her as a money-making machine. And regarding the extravagant life of the two, the vigers are often invited to live in He Xiaomi''s house. One stay is only half a year. Mrs. He often buys gold for herself. He Dejin either gambles or prostitutes. All this fully proves that the two mothers and sons really use He Xiaomi as a cash machine. Poor He Xiaomi actually thinks this is family affection and protects them everywhere. A series of revtions can be regarded as a disaster, and He Xiaomi has beenpletely wiped out. Of course, Su Qing put a lot of effort into these revtions. In his opinion, He Xiaomi was deceived. She was so young at the time, how did she know that the two mothers and children were thinking viciously. Seeing the topics on He Xiaomi on the Inte, all kinds of distressed, Su Qing finally felt relieved. At this time, He Xiaomi also responded, saying inside and out that she really only heard the words of the He family''s mother and son, and then mistakenly thought that her mother had abandoned her. She has veryplicated feelings for the He family''s mother and son, and she is very sad why her rtives deceived her like this. Fans feel sorry for her even more when they see her article. After a while, many fans went to Tang Guo''s social feed to leave a message. "Tang Ying Empress, I sympathize with your mother''s experience, but those are the sins of Hejiacun. Xiaomi doesn''t even know that she was also deceived. Xiaomi is really pitiful. My grandmother and my dad only treat her as a money-making tool. She is too lonely without a mother. I hope you can understand Xiaomis urgency to find her mother. Since you are sisters and Xiaomi has done nothing wrong, why not think about it and let Xiaomi go home with you. Isn''t it the best result for a family reunion? " "Anyway, Xiaomi is your sister, she is really pitiful." "Xiaomi is only eager for family affection and has no other meaning. I hope Tang Yinghou can persuade her mother to recognize Xiaomi." Under Tang Guo''stest developments, all the people who made Che Ruoqian recognized He Xiaomi, felt that He Xiaomi was too pitiful and lonely, as if the whole world was calcting her. Tang Guo looked at thesements, only to find it extremely funny. Netizens this year are really idle, and they are very active in managing other people''s affairs. She didn''t believe that He Xiaomi first didn''t know the situation of Hejiacun''s predecessor. She was in that environment and didn''t want to know. Justst time, didn''t her mother still say it? "Look at thetest news." Zhuo Yi stared at theputer, "He Xiaomi has a situation again." Tang Guo raised his eyebrows lightly, turned on the phone, and found He Xiaomi''s news directly from the hot search, and clicked in. It turned out to be thetest interview. Moderator: Xiaomi, do you have anything to say about this matter? He Xiaomi: Now I am in a mess and I don''t know what to do. Moderator: I can understand. After all, being deceived by people around me like this, no one can ept. At this time, you can sit here and chat with me, which shows that you are stronger than many people. Moderator: Xiaomi, do you still want to recognize your mother now? He Xiaomi: Who doesn''t want to recognize his mother? It''s just that she won''t want me, I''ve worked hard, no matter what I do, she won''t give me a chance. Moderator: Xiaomi, in fact, your mother is also very painful. It may be a past experience that made her feel hard to get through this hurdle. I believe that between you will be relieved and all the knots will be solved. He Xiaomi: No one on this day. The host paused and said: The program group mentioned before that I n to invite Ms. Che to meet you. If Ms. Che agrees, what do you want to say to her? see you tomorrow Chapter 5216: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (81) Chapter 5216: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (81) Chapter 5216 The sister of the heroine of the mountain (81) Faced with the hosts question, He Xiaomi seemed very silent. The host was very patient. After asking the question, he didn''t urge He Xiaomi to answer quickly and waited quietly. After about a minute, He Xiaomi looked up slightly: "My wish is very simple. I hope I can call her mother." When He Xiaomi said his wishes in such a t and persistent tone, the host and the audience couldn''t help but tear their eyes. The host went on to say a paragraph, with some touching words, and told He Xiaomi that the program team will try tomunicate with Che Ruoqian. In everyone''s eyes, what caused the tragedy of Che Ruoqian was the bad habits of Hejiacun. The two mothers and sons of Hejia were not He Xiaomi. He Xiaomi is just an innocent child. When she came to this world, no one asked her whether she was willing or not. She couldn''t choose her own birth. Therefore, Che Ruoxi should recognize He Xiaomi. "Well, Xiaomi, this matter should not affect you again." After He Xiaomi''s agent watched the interview video, theizens on the Intemented that the smile on his face finally appeared, "No matter what Ms. Che admits. If you don''t recognize you, it won''t have any impact on your career in the future. This incident is not your fault, but your father and grandma''s sin." He Xiaomi nodded gently: "That''s good." "For the endorsements you talked about before, severalpanies have said that there is no problem. It should be said that at present, your poprity is higher than ever, and there are manypanies that want to cooperate with you." The agent said Here, I paused, and said another thing, "It''s just that, in this way,izens may affect the lives of Ms. Che and Tang Yinghou." While the agent said, he turned over somements on the Inte to He Xiaomi: "That''s it." To the effect of these evaluations, I hope Che Ruoqian can recognize He Xiaomi and Tang Guo can ept He Xiaomi''s sister. This is still rtively mild. Some uglyments are basically cursing Che Ruoqian, calling her cruel, He Xiaomi is so pitiful, why can''t she be sympathetic? Some people went to Tang Guo''s social dynamics to curse, asking if he was afraid of the division of the family property of Xiaomi, so they stopped Che Ruoqian from admitting her daughter, saying that Tang Guo was selfish. The agent observes He Xiaomi''s face: "This is how theizen is. When someone has a little rhythm, he gets confused and likes to go to other people''s ces to give pointers. "Then I will post an article to restrict the behavior of fans, so that they don''t mess around other people''s turf." He Xiaomi hurriedly nced at thements, and there was not much touch at all. A lot of things happened during this period. Her life experience was so big that her grandmother and father were arrested, and she was about to face jail. Faced with this result, not only was she not anxious, she was relieved. In recent years, the He family''s mother and son have used her money to show off her face, pretend to be generous, and invite all kinds of people in the vige to live in. Now they don''t know how many years will be sentenced, and she even expects that they will nevere out. Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo are currently undergoing cyber attacks and moral kidnapping. She has never thought about it. She can''t control the thoughts ofizens. At best, she can restrain her fans. Netizens attacked Che Ruoqian, but the other party did not want to recognize her, and the other party was willing to recognize her, so there is no such thing. Chapter 5217: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (82) Chapter 5217: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (82) Chapter 5217, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (82) He Xiaomi''s attitude as her agent is somewhat clear. The agent didn''t say much, anyway, this would not have any impact on He Xiaomi. It doesn''t matter whether Che Ruoxi recognizes Xiaomi or not. Su Qing is particrly concerned about this. He thinks that all He Xiaomi''s unhappiness is because Che Ruoqian does not recognize her. Che Ruoqian rejected the program group''s proposal and did not want to go to the program group to talk to He Xiaomi, indicating that her attitude is still firm, even if it is him, there is no way for Che Ruoqian to change her mind. But Su Qing had a way. He found that the people Che Ruoqian cared about were a pair of parents besides her husband and daughter. And he inquired that Che Ruoqian''s parents had a different attitude towards He Xiaomi. Because of the trouble, Che Ruoqian''s mother and daughter also knew that they came to Tang''s house twice to persuade Che Ruoqian to recognize Xiaomi. It is still the old saying, this is not the child''s fault, the child is her bones and blood, just admit it. Now, the second elder Che Jia is here again. Not only did theye, they also brought a few rtives, all of them persuading Che Ruoqian to recognize He Xiaomi. From their point of view, He Xiaomi is so good that he won''t suffer when he recognizes it. The current public opinion on the Inte is not good for Che Ruoqian at all. As long as she agrees to recognize He Xiaomi, all the rumors against her will be dispersed. Che Ruoqian was silent on the sofa. She pressed Tang Tianshuo''s hand firmly and responded to everyone: "I can''t do this." Although He Xiaomi is her daughter by blood, it''s not that she was looking forward toing, but that she was forced toe and she still had that person''s blood on her body. She can recall the unbearable past, but she can''t ept that she has to face the daughter of that person''s blood all her life. The encounter between them is evil fate, why can''t they be a stranger? And she is not a fool, she is a daughter, so she can''t realize it, He Xiaomi didn''t really just expect her mother to take revenge for her. Over the years, every time He Xiaomi appeared and spoke to her, she would get into trouble. She would not ept each other, and now she would not ept it. Even if she was ruthless and cruel, she would not. ept. "If you really can''t understand her, just ignore her. She is our granddaughter anyway. Let her go back to us during the New Year holidays and not see you. How about? The three of you are busy people, we are the oldest couple Usually, if you want to get together, you have to make an appointment in advance. Xiaomis child has no one to hurt, and we have no one to apany us. It is better to let us get together. The mother of the car said, So you wont see her. Everything is happy, better than letting outsiders talk about it, right?" Che Ruoxi didn''t let go, it was too much for her. "Everyone is talking about this now, our car family really can''t afford to lose this face," the father of the car said, "the kid is innocent and capable, so let her stay with me and your mother. And don''t want you to look after." Che Ruoqian had long known that her parents were face-saving, so she never thought of telling them about the incident back then. Just say that this incident happened recently and when the matter was not resolved, no one from the Che family appeared. After the matter was resolved, they felt that they were not ashamed and had little impact, and finally found them. Facing the look of expectation from her parents, Cha Ruoqian only felt a little tired. Chapter 5218: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (83) Chapter 5218: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (83) Chapter 5218, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (83) "Grandma, grandpa, my mother is a little tired," Tang Guo said at this time. The two really didn''t disappoint her, and they found her again and again. "Mom can''t ept this. You still don''t persecute her." "Xiaoguo, how do you say this child, we are not persecuting, but Xiaomi is also our grandson, how can we let her live outside?" The mother of the car said, "We havepromised to this point, and she actually disagrees. ." "Dad, Mom, I don''t have to talk about this." Che Ruoqian didn''t even want to exin to them. She knew the reason why they wanted to recognize He Xiaomi. There are two, the second child of the car family can''t bear to be pointed out, and He Xiaomi is an excellent one, and he is not ashamed to recognize it. Another point is that the second elders favorite granddaughter also wants to be in that circle. At the beginning, the other party hade to Tang Guo for this matter. Tang Guobing actually helped each other twice because of his blood rtionship. Unfortunately, the other party was not the one who ate this bowl of rice, and did not cause much ssh. Tang Guo felt that it would be better for her cousin to change careers, which made them dissatisfied. In recent years, she has rarely walked around. It is precisely because he knows their personalities that Che Ruoqian didn''t tell the truth to them. As for the two years when she disappeared, she said that she was going to make money and had a chance to seize, and also sent some money to the two by the way. They didn''t ask too much, and they didn''t care much about her. Only because, although these two people are from a small county town, they still have a patriarchal mindset and put more of their minds on her younger brother, even though they are eating and wearing, they did not treat her harshly. But the truth of the matter, she would not feel wrong. The two can indeed feed her, but they won''t give her anything extra, everything is for her brother. She didn''t experience the incident of being abducted, and she didn''t care much about it. Perhaps she had been living in that family for a long time, and she gradually got used to that kind of survival mode. After being abducted to Hejia Vige, she had learned a profound lesson. The bad habits of patriarchal patriarchy were so terrible and almost ruined her life. So she wanted to change her destiny, even if she desperately found out that she was pregnant, she didn''t want to end her life, she hadn''t really seen the beauty of this world. The second veteran of the Che family found that Che Ruoqian''s eyes were also a bit embarrassed. Compared with the patriarchal patriarch of the He family''s mother and son, which can be put on the surface, the second elder of the Che family should hide a little bit more deeply. It is said to the outside world that children are equally painful, but in fact they do different things. Finding that Che Ruoxi could not be persuaded, they nned to leave. In fact, they already have their own ideas, and if Che Ruoqian doesn''t recognize He Xiaomi, they will look for it by themselves. "As you expected, your grandfather and grandmother are probably nning to contact He Xiaomi. I guess they will be on the interview show. It is impossible for He Xiaomi''s team to give up this opportunity. When the show is on, Auntie may be caught again. Theizen pulled it out and scolded it." Tang Guo: "We can''t stop the mouths ofizens. We can''t stop our eyes and our hearts, so let''s scold them if they like." Zhuo Yi: "This is not like your style. Do you have any ns? Do you want to tell me? Anyway, I am also your PR, don''t hide everything." "What ns can I have? Don''t we stay together for a long time every day? Your nose is so sharp, don''t you find anything?" Chapter 5219: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (84) Chapter 5219: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (84) Chapter 5219, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (84) The second elder of the Che family contacted the program group and expressed willingness tomunicate with He Xiaomi, and he could give the program group to Le Bad. The program team contacted He Xiaomi again, and the He Xiaomi team was also very happy to receive the news. He Xiaomi was a little surprised, but when she heard her agent tell her the attitude of the second child of the car family, he probably wanted to recognize her, but he still had some expectations. On the day the show was recorded, the second elder of the Che family was waiting in the lounge. The people who came with them and their most precious granddaughter, Che Ruihe. Che Ruihe''s appearance is not bad among ordinary people, but in the entertainment circle where beautiful women gather, it seems very ordinary, especially the facial features, with some features missing, and some corrections to the face. Before, because of Tang Guo, I participated in some dramas, but unfortunately it was not the material for this bowl of rice. There was no ssh. She and the second child of the car family felt that Tang Guo was not interested in this matter, not that she had no talent. This time Che Ruihe followed, of course, because of the heat. Anyway, she has also participated in some TV series. After showing up,izens will definitely pick her out. These things are known to both her and the Che Jia family, but none of the show crew. It is also that Che Ruihe is not outstanding, no one recognizes who she is for the time being. Che Ruihe was really upset about this, but he couldn''t express anything at this moment. Looking at the screen, the host is talking with He Xiaomi. Che Ruihe is a little envious, this He Xiaomi is really amazing, his debut is the pinnacle, and he doesn''t know what kind of luck he took. It didn''t take long for Che Ruihe to go on stage with the second elder of the Che family and meet He Xiaomi. The second child of the Che family publicly stated that they were willing to recognize He Xiaomi, even if Che Ruoqian refused to admit it, they would still recognize it. In any case, He Xiaomi is their granddaughter. Che Ruihe did not give up the poprity of the show, and hurriedly said: "After hearing what happened to Xiaomi, my grandparents have been very ufortable recently and have always wanted to see you. I didn''te to you recently, but I actually went to do my aunt''s work. Still unwilling. Grandparents came first because they were afraid that you would be disappointed." "Why are you also aunt''s daughter, granddaughter of grandparents, and my cousin, you know the rtionship, the family must recognize each other." The second elder of the Che family quickly agreed, saying that it was like this, and said that Che Ruoqian did not recognize her. The two elders of the car family have such an attitude, He Xiaomi can not deny it. Therefore, the two sides hugged each other as a response to this incident. The host was also a little excited. After the show is broadcast, I am afraid it will cause some sensation, right? At this time, she looked at her little card and found the prompt on it. Although she was stunned for a while, she then felt that it was right to do so. So when the emotions of the few people eased, the host said a touching remark, and then said: "Congrattions to your family for being reunited, but in ordance with the process and to be safe, you still need to do a paternity test next." Both parties have not questioned this topic. This is indeed a process. You can''t just recognize it. If there is no identification rtionship, their kinship will not be recognized inw. Che Ruoqian is definitely unwilling to ept this, so one of the second sons of the Che family decided to do this with He Xiaomi. After the show was broadcast, He Xiaomi''s fans were really happy. Everyone said that their Xiaomi also had a home, and someone loved it. Chapter 5220: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (85) Chapter 5220: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (85) Chapter 5220, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (85) Of course, some people''s attacks on Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo still couldn''t stop. The second elder of the Che family and He Xiaomi are doing blood rtionship identification. People on the Inte also know about it, but they don''t take it seriously. They believe that this is just a process, and the two parties must be rtives. There is no problem. After all, Che Ruoqian has never denied that He Xiaomi is not her daughter. However, the doctor holding the appraisal report at this time was a little confused. Looking at the results of both parties, he rubbed his eyes vigorously and found that he did not read it wrong. He Xiaomi and the car mother had nothing at all. blood rtion. Although unbelievable, the doctor still has to tell the truth. When the second child of the Che family heard the result, he was a little dumbfounded, even He Xiaomi was stunned on the spot. "Did you make a mistake? Didn''t the identification be urate?" The mother of the car asked anxiously, "How can we not be rted by blood? Could it be that we are separated by generations and are not allowed?" The doctor indicated that there was really no error in their appraisal results. They checked it again before, and every detail was correct. They have done this kind of thing countless times, and it is impossible to go wrong. Che''s second child didn''t believe it, and He Xiaomi didn''t believe it, so they changed the hospital to do it, and the result is still the same. "It may be that the identification is inurate across generations," said the mother of the car. "Well, let Ruo Qian try." Che Ruihe said on the side: "My aunt is mostly unwilling." After speaking, she added, "It''s better to let the cousine, and the cousin should be more talkative." The second elder Che family thought for a while, and it was indeed easier to do Tang Guo''s work than Che Ruoqian. Tang Guo looked at the pitiful appearance of the second elder Che family, and agreed this time. She followed to the hospital, stared at He Xiaomi, and said, "I heard that Hejia Vige used to be a ce that cannibalize people without spitting out bones. They are very cruel to the girls born. I dont know that there are many bones of young girls buried in that ce. After being changed and helped by poverty, families with daughters still have generous subsidies. I now wonder if they killed that child and reced it with another girl." He Xiaomi was said to have turned pale. She clenched her fist hard and bit her lip vigorously. She had thought about various results, but she didn''t expect the truth to be like this. If she has nothing to do with Che Ruoqian, that would be a joke. You know, they did not conceal the paternity test. On the contrary, the program team also used it to publicize it. Everyone firmly believed that she and Che Ruoqian must be mother and daughter. He Xiaomi wants to leave, but his feet do not obey. Zhuo Yi once again pretended to be a whistleblower and used a trumpet on the Inte to send a piece of news: Thetest news was that He Xiaomi and the second old man of Che Jia did a paternity test. They changed several hospitals, and they all detected that there is no rtionship between the two. The second elder of the Che family didn''t believe it, and felt that it was a generational influence that affected the appraisal result, and had already told Tang Guo to go to the hospital for another appraisal. I feel, how could something happen. When the system sees Zhuo Yi''s editing and sending, it will help push. Zhuo Yi looked at his revtion and was quickly discovered by others and forwarded it. I don''t know what''s going on. In recent years, every time he broke the news, when heunched the navy forces, it went smoothly. It is obviously a trumpet, but it will be discovered soon. If he had nothing to do with this tform, he would doubt that this tform is his own. see you tomorrow Chapter 5221: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (86) Chapter 5221: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (86) Chapter 5221, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (86) "Do you think it is still inurate?" Tang Guo saw the second elder Che Jia, who had a ugly face, "Well, let me call my mother and ask her toe over to cooperate with the identification, lest you say this is medically undiscovered Blind spot." Don''t say, Tang Guo''s words are really what the second old Che family wanted to say. If Xiaomi is really not their granddaughter, that would really make a big joke. He Xiaomi has already retreated a little. If she does it for a long time, Che Ruoqian is not her mother at all. This is really the biggest joke in the entertainment circle, and it will affect her career. Everything before that may be in vain. But she couldn''t tell the reason for not continuing to do the appraisal, until Che Ruoqian came over, she was in a daze. Che Ruoqian is also in aplicated mood. Are the He family mothers and children really so cruel, can''t tolerate a little baby girl? She and He Xiaomi looked at each other, and when they looked at each other, He Xiaomi''s eyes all changed when looking at Che Ruoxi. He Xiaomi no longer has the righteousness as before, on the contrary, he still has a guilty conscience. She is full of thoughts, if this is not her mother... then she is a joke. At this moment, she had to admit in her heart that what she had done earlier was a mentality of revenge. She feels that God is unfair to herself. She is also a daughter. Why does her mother deny her? Every time when public opinion was on her side, she wondered whether Che Ruoxi was regretting her and did not recognize her at first. If you recognize her at first, you won''t regret so much trouble. To her disappointment, Che Ruoqian never recognized her. Now things are moreplicated, and Che Ruoxi may not be her real mother. This...this is really hard to ept. Che Ruoqian cooperated in the appraisal, and everyone did not leave, waiting outside, waiting for the results toe out. When the identification report of the two came out, indicating that the two were not rted by blood, He Xiaomi''s head buzzed. Che Ruoqian''s mood is much moreplicated, and she doesn''t know how to express it. Some of them are relieved, but also a little bit of regret and regret. It''s not that He Xiaomi is not her own daughter, but that she saved the child once, but the other party is still gone. She hadn''t doubted anything else, just because she had seen several tragic deaths of baby girls during the two years in Hejia Vige. She tried to save her before, but was dragged tightly by the He family''s mother and son, watching the baby girl being submerged in water. That scene was the shadow of her quilt. "I did the appraisal and did it. If there is nothing else, I will leave first." Che Ruoqian said, "In addition, I took the appraisal report. Based on the rumors on the Inte some time ago, I think I should make a statement. ," She looked at He Xiaomi, "After all, there is really no blood rtionship between us, so let people talk nonsense that its not good for you or me." He Xiaomi''s face turned pale and she opened her mouth, unable to say a word. Che Ruoqian is not her mother. She has no right to talk about each other. They are just strangers. She can''t be confident anymore. Che Ruoqian didn''t want to stay in the same ce with He Xiaomi, because the other party did cause her a lot of trouble. Of course, she did not hate either. She doesn''t have the strength to hate anyone, because she needs to use a lot of strength to live and hate others, that''s a lot of effort. Now all her heart knots are untied, she just wants to grasp the happiness in front of her, the family is happy, thinking about nothing. Chapter 5222: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (87) Chapter 5222: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (87) Chapter 5222, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (87) He Xiaomi stared at the direction of Che Ruoqian''s disappearance, retracted his gaze, and clenched his fist forcefully. "Since the truth hase to light, I still hope you can make a statement to restrain your fans. Don''t let them keep pressing their heads on my side to let me recognize my sister and my mother to recognize my daughter. Your behavior before Our family has caused a lot of trouble." Tang Guo didn''t wait for He Xiaomi''s answer and left. She guessed that He Xiaomi''spany might not know about it yet. He Xiaomi has absolutely no courage to announce this to fans, even if herpany knows, it will not let He Xiaomi make this statement. Maybe it will let He Xiaomi hide this matter and gradually let this matter fade in the sight of everyone. However, Zhuo Yi had already prepared. At this time,izens were watching Zhuo Yi''stest revtion: Che Ruoqian had just left a hospital and has already done a paternity test with He Xiaomi. The results showed that the two were not rted by blood. Netizens and fans are unwilling to believe it, thinking this is a marketing rumors. But soon, the Tangs official ount issued the appraisal report between Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi, and warnedizens not to spread rumors and discuss some false information, otherwise they will be held ountable ording tow. , The Inte is not illegal. At this moment, He Xiaomi ispletely denied a chance to react. When He Xiaomi''spany reacted, everything was toote. "After doing it for a long time, and scolding for a long time, the person Cha Ruoxi is not her mother, which is a bit interesting." "Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo were really wronged. They were chased and scolded by a fan of a certain family. They pressed their heads to recognize their daughters and sisters. It was disgusting to think about them." "In other words, even if there is a rtionship between them, what does it have to do with these unrtedizens? I don''t know that I can solve my own housework privately, and I have to be torn to death on the Inte." "Even if they are mothers and daughters, Che Ruoqian suffered such a tragic thing in the first ce. This daughter is a blemish in her life. She does not admit that it is excusable. There are really not many people who can face such a past. " "In fact, what I want to say is that He Xiaomi has never expressed her position on this matter, and her attitude is ambiguous. She has always been from the perspective of the weak, but the most anxious is theizens. After a long time, I found that she was just trying As a knife, a knife to chop Che Ruoxi." "Then the question is, does she really want to recognize her mother, or does she want revenge?" "Get revenge. If you really want to recognize your mother and like this mother, how can you watch your mother being forced byizens like this?" "Look at it, there''s anothertest news." Zhuo Yi''s next revtion is: In the past few years, when she was at the peak of her debut, a certain director helped her find Ms. Cha. To no avail, she left with a certain director. Soon after the spring of the next year, she actually took the He family mother and son to Ms. Che''s house. ording to the nanny who has resigned from the Che family, Ms. Che told her about that year. The reason for breaking the news is that she was not very confused a few days ago, why did the He family mother and son deceive her? What I want to say is that her acting skills are too good. Soon after Zhuo Yi broke the news, aizen broke out something even more extraordinary, which was actually an interview with Jiang Xiaohua. The title of this episode is: Jiang Xiaohua''s Past. Chapter 5223: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (88) Chapter 5223: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (88) Chapter 5223, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (88) The name means that Jiang Xiaohua used to live. Because of Jiang Xiaohua''s experience, the predecessor of Hejiacun was exposed. The interview on that show was bolder, and Jiang Xiaohua was also blunt. She didn''t want to restore the image of Hejiacun at all. Even if there is no abduction of women in Hejia Vige now, there are still many bad habits there. People with a little conscience will not marry their daughters to Hejia Vige. The ugly faces of those people in Hejiacun were seen from childhood. The host asked Jiang Xiaohua if she wanted her mother, Jiang Xiaohua answered of course. The host asked again, why didn''t she go to her, Jiang Xiaohua answered truthfully the answer she had answered many times. It is precisely because some things have been seen from a young age that she feels that it is right not to disturb. Those women who stay in Hejia Vige now have either merged with Hejia Vige and be one of those ugly faces, or they are numb, live like a machine all day, and may be beaten and scolded. Hejiacun can be rescued and the poor can be helped, but their thinking remains unchanged. In the interview, Jiang Xiaohua also mentioned that there were many mothers of children in the vige who were picked up when the vige changed. Now there is no news. From this sentence, we can tell that the children in the vige know what their mothers have suffered and what the people in the vige have done. Netizenspared this interview with He Xiaomi''s previous response and were instantly surprised. Because He Xiaomi really puts herself on the weak side forever, every time she can arouse sympathy from everyone, she feels so pitiful, can''t help using her own strength to protect her. However, the truth is that He Xiaomi just used her weakness to disguise herself, lied, and askedizens to help her attack Che Ruoqian and Tang Guo. Speaking of which, Tang Guo is several years younger than her. He suffered an attack before and has a lot to do with He Xiaomi. Speaking of it, neither Tang Guo nor Che Ruoqian did anything excessive. At most, they avoided acknowledging their rtives. They didn''t want to admit it, and they didn''t use Tang''s power to do anything. However, He Xiaomi''s attitude caused theizens to push the two of them to a dead end. Instead, she watched quietly from the side, treating everyone as fools, which was a bit too scary. Since she wanted to recognize her mother, Tang Guo should be admitted as her younger sister. But her behavior is obviously to treat the two as enemies. This wave of analysis byizens only feels terrified when thinking carefully. Why is Xiaomi simple and simple? This is called scheming Bailian? What Tang Guo and Zhuo Yi could not think of was that a nanny in the Tang family really broke the news on the Inte: Dont watch his wife screaming at the mall, she is actually a very gentle person at home. After so many years, the wife has treated us very well. It can be said that I will never find such a good job again. I still remember the day when I opened the door for thedy and the director. After they came in, I wiped the ss a little bit outside. My wife didn''t notice it. I heard the quarrel inside. The director was really weird. He didn''t know where he stood. When his wife refused to recognize the youngdy, he actually scolded his wife, saying that she was cruel and ruthless. As a babysitter, I should rot such things in my stomach. What happened recently has really made me very concerned. The nanny repeated the previous incident of Su Qing taking He Xiaomi to find Che Ruoxi. Although the nanny didn''t name her by name, everyone knew who the director and thedy were. Chapter 5224: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (89) Chapter 5224: The sister of the heroine of the mountain (89) Chapter 5224, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (89) In fact, the biggest reversal is that there is no blood rtionship between Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi. Netizens also picked up the inconsistency of He Xiaomi, and after deep thinking, arge number of people have already taken off fans. Of course, there are still some fanatical fans who believe that this is the end of Tang''s public rtions and do not believe in scientific evidence at all. At this time, the person in charge of thepany behind He Xiaomi is talking to Su Qing. Anyway, He Xiaomi is from Su Qing, they really dare not do anything, even if her personal settings arepletely copsed now. "How could things be so coincidental? I guess it''s mostly Tang''s conspiracy. Don''t move for the time being. I have my own arrangements." The person in charge of thepany: "There has been a call from a famous brand, indicating that the cooperation with Xiaomi is to be cancelled, and there are also brands in cooperation that demandpensation. These are not hidden." "Let''s take care of these. I want to deal with Tang''s public rtions. Xiaomi must be the daughter of Che Ruoqian. They have done tricks, and I will find a way to get them to do another appraisal." Su Qing thinks she will not Wrong, after hanging up the phone, immediately arrange for someone to do this. As long as you get Che Ruoqian''s hair, things will be easy. Che Ruoqian will do hair care and beauty every week. This is very simple. Su Qing didn''t know that everything about him was in Tang Guo''s eyes. Zhuo Yi was surprised that Che Ruoqian and He Xiaomi were not a mother-daughter, but was relievedter. He suspected that Tang Guo had known about this a long time ago and was so calm. A few dayster, the people in Suqing got Che Ruoqian''s hair, and the caregiver reminded Che Ruoqian that some hairs on her head were white, saying that they wanted to pull her out. Che Ruoxi didn''t feel suspicious, so she let the other party pull it out, not knowing the other party''s thoughts. After Su Qing got the hair, he took He Xiaomi for a paternity test. He Xiaomiter also felt that this incident was not the case of Tang''s ck-box operation, and if it was, then Tang''s might have really fallen sharply. While the two were waiting for the results, He Xiaomi and Su Qing received a call at the same time. Hearing the contents inside, both of them were taken aback, and then quickly went to the social media, and really saw the hot search that floated up: ## The text is: ording to insiders, Su Qing and He Xiaomi did not believe the results of the previous paternity test, and believed that it was Tang''s secretugh operation, which made the two have no rtionship. Su Qing arranged for someone to pull out the woman''s hair. The two are currently waiting for the results of a paternity test in a hospital. This picture, with photos of Su Qing and He Xiaomi, is very clear. As soon as the news came out, the Inte really exploded. "This is too poisonous." "Su Qing, what is this operation?" "It was operated in a dark box. Did he really think that the hospital was run by the Tang family? Didn''t he do it several times before, all in public hospitals. Tang can intervene? Ten Downs can''t intervene. If there is such a thing, Its a big deal in the hospital." "Unfortunately, he can''t figure it out, but he actually asked someone to pull Cha Ruoxi''s hair." "In other words, I really sympathize with Che Ruoqian now. What is this He Xiaomi and Su Qing. Fortunately, He Xiaomi is not her own daughter. If it is, I dont want to recognize this kind of daughter. This is to collect debts. Right." "Poisonous! He Xiaomi is ck all his life, Su Qing is ck all his life, and never watch their dramas again." He Xiaomi looked at thements that were not conducive to her, her eyes turned ck from time to time, and Su Qing embraced her tofort her: "Wait for the results." He still firmly believes that the Tang family is doing a ghost. Chapter 5225: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (90) Chapter 5225: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (90) Chapter 5225, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (90) "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?" Still the same result, the appraisal report shows that He Xiaomi and Che Ruoqian are not rted by blood. Su Qing couldn''t believe it, he actually guessed wrong. If this appraisal report shows that the two are a mother-daughter rtionship, He Xiaomi can stand up no matter how big the trouble was before. The doctor saw that Su Qing and He Xiaomi''s expressions were a little wrong. Who didn''t know that the trouble was so big? Unexpectedly, this matter could still fall to his side. At first, Su Qing said that Tang''s ck-box operation was unbelievable. The Tang family does not have the ability to ask regr hospitals to make such false appraisal reports, unless the hospital wants to make a big deal on its own, and few people can withstand the punishment then. This Su Qing is too whimsical. Isnt he filming too many dramas and he is too brainy? Fans of He Xiaomi have been waiting for Su Qing and He Xiaomi to respond, hitting Cha Ruoxi in the face with the appraisal report. One day passed without any response. Two dayster, there was still no response. Tang Guo didn''t even ask the system to break the news. At this time,izens should be able to guess what the result was. Only Su Qing and He Xiaomi were beaten. And now there are still ck spots on their bodies. In addition, Tang had already sued the beauty salon. Since he dared to do this kind of thing, he would face punishment after the incident was exposed. In the past few days, He Xiaomi has taken a lot of powder. The remaining fans still say that He Xiaomi is very pitiful, but no one buys it. The next thing He Xiaomi has to face is all kinds of dramas, advertisements, endorsements that are about to cooperate, and all kinds of terminations because of damage to reputation. Even if Su Qing is powerful and the family behind Su Qing is powerful, there is no way to stand up. In this circle, He Xiaomi can''t get along at all, and no one dares to use her again. Who is not afraid of this kind of people who use their own weakness to use theirizens to attack others? How many people previously supported He Xiaomi, now how many people oppress He Xiaomi. After He Xiaomi madepensation, there was not much left. After careful calction, the He family mother and son spent too much on her. After seeing the prosperity and returning to the ordinary and in, normal people can ept this gap. Su Qing proposed to let He Xiaomi move to live with her. He Xiaomi agreed, and the two began living together. Su Qing continues his career and prepares a new drama. His n is to arrange some outstanding roles for He Xiaomi when the limelight passes. Netizens are forgetful. This incident is not He Xiaomi''s fault alone. She just wanted to recognize her mother. Maybe she told a little lie, but it seemed harmless to him. The only mistake should be that she didn''t expect that the rtionship between her and Che Ruoqian was not a mother-daughter rtionship. Su Qing med this on himself, thinking that he didn''t investigate it clearly, so that He Xiaomi suffered this. He also found out that there are indeed those in Hejia Vige who borrow their daughters to receive subsidies. Maybe He Xiaomi has such a existence and has only been living in He Dejin''s home. They also visited He Dejin''s mother and son in the prison, but they refused to admit it. Su Qing believes that the two are afraid of getting involved in more things, and that the two mothers and sons are expected to go to prison forever. The police also investigated, and indeed they failed to find evidence, so they had to stop. When Su Qing was preparing for the new drama, he still added a role to He Xiaomi. He didn''t expect to choose actorster. Those actors knew that they refused to act. see you tomorrow This world will end tomorrow. I ate something very spicy at night, my mouth feels nothing, and my stomach can''t stand it. The dy was due to diarrhea. Chapter 5226: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (91) Chapter 5226: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (91) Chapter 5226, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (91) Su Qing was not reconciled. After trying several times, some famous actors were not willing toe to act in his y. He didn''t like those who were willing toe. In the selection of actors, he himself is rtively high, and it is impossible to let some crooked melons and jujubes casually damage his reputation. As everyone knows, after the incident that he arranged for someone to steal Ruoqian''s hair was exposed, his reputation had long been ruined. Many people felt that there was a problem with other people''s morals. "Su Qing, can''t it work?" He Xiaomi found Su Qing''s sad face recently, "They don''te, because they don''t have the eyes. When you find the right actors, those people will regret it." He Xiaomi did not say that she crossed out her name. At this time, the only chance she could stand up was to rely on Su Qing. If Su Qing couldn''t work here, then she really didn''t have a chance to stand up. I basically lost all the money I made in the past few years, and getting used to a good life makes her go back to the past. She felt a little regretful in her heart. If it had just happened, she would stop it. Maybe it was not the result. When she was rejected by Che Ruoqian for the first time, she was not so persistent to recognize the other person. Didn''t it happen? The two did not conduct a paternity test. Maybe they have always had the misunderstanding between them. She would never get to this point. She has no background, so she cane up with Su Qing. Seeing that Su Qing couldn''t help her, He Xiaomi was very panicked, and was afraid that Su Qing would abandon her like those people. Therefore, she really had to catch the amodation and not let it go. Su Qing didn''t think about the meaning of throwing He Xiaomi away. He is a bit persistent and very self-confident. Regarding the things he believes, even if he talks about things outside, he can''t change his mind. He still doesn''t think He Xiaomi has anything, and those outside who say He Xiaomi is not, have never known her closely. He believes that from He Xiaomi''s situation, she can talk and do things like that, which is in fact understandable, not a heinous thing. Soon after, Su Qing received a piece of gossip. Someone persuaded him to stop doing this. His behavior was very bad before, and even if he could shoot something, he might not be able to get through it. Also, there are so many theaters in the Tang family. You Su Qing offends the Tang family so badly. Even if your film has been reviewed, the Tang family will let you y it? What kind of climate can be achieved without the theater of the Downs? Su Qing mainly made movies, and the movies relied on the theater chain, which really pushed him to the absolute path. But Su Qing is not a simple director, he is still a rich second generation. Temporarily unable to film, he felt that he could go home and work. The homestay family is very happy that he can go back, but the homestay people also know his recent experience. They suggested that Su Qing could go back, but he had to disconnect from He Xiaomi and could notmunicate with her in the future. He Xiaomi identally heard this and became even more flustered, using her pitiful face that she was best at, so that Su Qing could not let her go. At this time, Su Qing still had filters for He Xiaomi, and he was an unruly person and didn''t want to listen to his family. He is not obedient, so naturally he cannot go back to thepany to work. At this time, the little son of the dormitory, who was the child of the second wife of the old father, received a mysterious email. Chapter 5227: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (92) Chapter 5227: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (92) Chapter 5227, the sister of the heroine of the mountain (92) The content of the e-mail is very simple, to the effect that it is this time, and if you don''t work hard to show it, in the future Suqing''s affairs are forgotten, and he will never have a chance. Su Shen had no hope of inheriting the family business, because his father was very partial to Su Qing, and Su Qing was so good. To prevent his father from disgusting him more, he can only be a carefree second-generation ancestor. Unexpectedly, Su Qing himself gave this opportunity to his hands. He looked at the email in a daze, and was also a bit confused. After all, for so many years, even though he had a spare job in thepany, his father had no ns to train him at all, so he didn''t understand many things at all. Soon, Su Shen found that at the end of the email, there were two more buttons, one for agree and one for rejection. He subconsciously agreed, but he didn''t expect to enter another interface. He looked at the information inside dumbfounded. Isn''t this some of thetest information from hispany? The information in it is too detailed, and it is extremely detailed, but there are some contents in it that fascinate him so much that he can''t refuse it. This content is mostly some of the problems that Su n has encountered recently. If he can take it out at this time, it will definitely make his father look at it differently. How could he have no thoughts for such a bigpany. And he also hopes to be valued by his father. So he decided to study and ept the kindness of this mysterious man. He secretly guessed that since the other party can get such secret information, they have not disclosed it to others, obviously not trying to expose the secrets of the Su family. Perhaps, you have an enemy with his elder brother, right? In fact, he didn''t quite understand that Big Brother obviously didn''t respect his father at all, and made him angry every time, why his father still liked him so much. Obviously, his father''s first wife ran away by himself, and it was the white moonlight in his heart. His mother almost never got his father''s love. Thinking of this, Su Shen wanted to seize this opportunity even more. Su Qing had a conflict with his old father again, and he was not short of money, but his old father made a show and asked him to leave He Xiaomi, which made him very unhappy. His vision is much better than that of the old father, at least He Xiaomi will not run away with others and abandon him. And his father''s eyesight was not so good, his mother ran away with someone, and it was rare. The wife heter married was only because of the crisis in the other party''spany. Since the old father is putting on airs, then he won''t go back. Therefore, Su Qing decided to take He Xiaomi out to rx, y around, and let He Xiaomi to see various scenery. He did not know that because of a mysterious e-mail, Su Shen gradually appeared in thepany. When he reached his old father, he himself was very disappointed with Su Qing and regretted a little. Because of his own selfishness, he failed to cultivate his own child. son. When I saw my youngest son being self-taught, I was very happy and immediately took it seriously. From the beginning, he rarely asked, and now he has brought him to cultivate. When thepany executives saw this, they were also very satisfied with Su Shen''s performance, and were less worried about Su''s future development. At this time, Su Qing had taken He Xiaomi to travel all over the mountains and rivers, seeing various scenery. The more knowledge he has, the more He Xiaomi fears that all the days will be beaten back. There is no hope for her to return to the performing arts circle, and she can only firmly grasp the amodation here. At this time, the two came to a small town, and when they left the town, they would return to the city. After all, they had been outside for three years. They just passed through this small town instead of visiting, and they were a little anxious about the two-day trip. It''s also because the transportation here is not convenient, otherwise you would have left by ne. It should be said that the anxious person is Su Qing, because of the big changes in the Su n, he had to go back. Chapter 5228: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (93) Chapter 5228: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (93) Chapter 5228, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (93) Su Qing received a phone call from his old father. The other party said that since he has a passion for thendscape and is not interested in managing thepany, he decided to transfer thepany to Su Shen for management. If he is still interested, he will return before the agreed time. If he wants the right of thepany, he will fight for thepany''s top. Su Qing was at odds with his old father, and he was a little upright, but it didn''t mean that he was a fool and left such a bigpany alone. If the management right of thepany really falls into the hands of Su Shen, then he has no right to speak in the Su n, and can only receive that part of the dividends every year. Even the shares in the old fathers own name may not be inherited much in the future. Therefore, he must go back. He really did not expect that things would be so serious. In Su Qing''s view, Su Shen was basically thest resort''sst resort. He only had to go back to ensure that the higher-ups would choose him. As everyone knows, Su Shen at this time is no longer the former Su Shen. This is Su Shen who was fed and recruited by Tang Guo. What could be the difference between those high-level old foxes admired by the Su n? "Su Qing, don''t worry. Once you go back, everything can be resolved. I can hear that my uncle is definitely concerned about you. If he doesn''t care about you, he won''t remind you of this." He Xiaomiforted Su Qing, Su Qing was indeedforted. However, the real n of the old father is topare Su Qing with Su Shen to see who the higher-ups are satisfied with. If Su Shen can''t let the higher-ups surrender at this time, it means that he is really not suitable. To put it inly, this time Su Qing became Su Shen''s trial stone. The old father can make this decision, but he can actually predict the final result. "This ancient town is beautiful, you can go out and stroll by yourself, I''m really in no mood." "I want to be alone." He Xiaomi now listens very much to Su Qing, knowing that Su Qing wants to be alone, so she left obediently. She must apany Su Qing through the most difficult period in order to gain a firm foothold in the future. As long as Su Qing controls the Su n''s power, she will not lose all this. Three years have passed. Maybe she has forgotten about it on the Inte. Can she continue filming again? However, when He Xiaomi was strolling around in the ancient town, he felt that the surrounding environment was different. This ce seemed very remote. She was a little panicked, but found that she had lost her way. After walking for a while, she saw a woman. She felt relieved and hurriedly went to ask for directions. The woman''s smile expressed her willingness to help her lead the way. He Xiaomi didn''t have any doubts, followed the woman, but didn''t notice the weird smile on the corner of her lips. When she felt something was wrong, she realized that this was not the way back to the hotel at all. She tried to run, but was held up by two men who didn''t know where she came from and tied up. She heard a few people discussing that she could sell her a good price, and she was very flustered. She still didn''t understand what was going on. She cried and made noises, and said that she would give them a lot of money, but these people were indifferent. "You let me go. My boyfriend''s family is really rich. He will give you a lot of money. With this money, you can buy more women." He Xiaomi shouted, "As long as you let me go , Other requirements, as long as they are not excessive, I will definitely be able to meet them." She really panicked. She shouldn''t be sold into a small mountain vige, don''t be with people who don''t like, and don''t be treated like a beast. "Girl, since I''m here, let me ept my fate. People here don''t like money. I just want a woman who can give birth to a son. I think you are not bad. They should like it. Besides, we must be honest in our profession. Rather than risk letting you go, it''s better to make a little money safely. If you are caught, how about more money?" Chapter 5229: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (94) Chapter 5229: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (94) Chapter 5229, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (94) No matter how Xiaomi struggled, she was sold. Next, she was forced to give birth to a child and led a numb and painful life. This scene seemed very familiar, and she had heard many people say it. Finally one day, she ran away while no one noticed. Unexpectedly, this run was sessful. She ran back down the mountain, ran back to the town, went to a familiar hotel, knocked on the door, and it was not Su Qing who opened the door, but a stranger. At this time, she remembered that she had been in the mountains for three years, and Su Qing would not be here anymore. She still remembered Su Qing''s phone number, and quickly called Su Qing, and Su Qing came to pick her up. Three years ago, He Xiaomi disappeared. Su Qing missed the shareholder meeting in order to find her and lost his heir qualifications. Now the Su n is in charge of Su Shen. The grandfather was very disappointed in him, and almost didn''t leave him any shares. He had so little in his hand that he could only wait for the annual dividend. Now, although he is notcking in anything, he is very frustrated. Su Qing suddenly received a call from He Xiaomi, and Su Qing''s mood was calm, not so urgent. Seeing He Xiaomi''s embarrassed look, he didn''t feel much pity. He took her away and asked He Xiaomi on the road. She didn''t say anything, just that she had forgotten. Su Qing was suspicious and didn''t know what was wrong. He thought of Che Ruoqian''s experience and wondered if He Xiaomi had the same experience as Che Ruoqian. In three years, everything will happen. He sent He Xiaomi to a private hospital for examination, and told the doctor to let He Xiaomi fall to sleep and give her a full body check. The result of the inspection was that He Xiaomi had no trace of having a child, and Su Qing dispelled his doubts. But he didn''t understand why He Xiaomi didn''t want to say what happened in the past three years. Since He Xiaomi didn''t encounter those, Su Qing didn''t have anyone else he liked, so naturally he lived with He Xiaomi, but he didn''t mention marriage, and He Xiaomi didn''t mention it with a guilty conscience. At this moment, she was always worried that people from that ce would run out and expose all her secrets. Su Qing still wanted to figure out what He Xiaomi had experienced, so she arranged for someone to investigate. Before long, he figured out the truth of the matter. It turned out that He Xiaomi went out before, identally knocked his head and was saved by a kind man in the mountain. As a result, He Xiaomi didn''t know who she was, and stayed there for three years. People in that ce know He Xiaomi. They also said that He Xiaomi didn''t know what happened a few days ago, and suddenly ran away, and they couldn''t chase him back. When Su Qing looked for He Xiaomi, he did not notice such a ce and didn''t doubt anything. "Okay, everything is resolved. Starting today, there is no need to send an email to Su Shen, but let''s send him a farewell email." Tang Guo put his finger on the keyboard and kept tapping thest email to Su Shen. Tang Guo created the illusion of He Xiaomi''s three years. He Xiaomi was experiencing an illusion, and to the people outside, she had just knocked her head and became unconscious. She made arrangements so that He Xiaomi could stay in that small mountain vige and waited for three years. He Xiaomi found an opportunity to run out. That is, I arranged an experience simr to that of Che Ruoqian, just to let her experience how difficult it is for Che Ruoqian. After all, their positions are opposite, and she cannot ignore the original plot, He Xiaomi gave The damage caused by the Tang family. In this life, He Xiaomi has deliberately everywhere and cannot be ignored. Chapter 5230: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (95) Chapter 5230: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (95) Chapter 5230, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (95) After reading the email, Su Shen found that except for thest farewell email, the previous emails disappeared instantly, and he didn''t even have a chance to respond. He looked at thest farewell email, feeling a little lost. At first, he was a little scared, but then the person who sent the email was teaching him how to manage apany. He had regarded him as a teacher, and he was very humbly studying. He didn''t get the attention and encouragement he got from his old father, but he got it all here, don''t mention how satisfied he was. No matter what questions he asks, the other party will patiently answer them, and he is simply his life mentor. When he took over the Su n, the other party first proposed his purpose, which was not to let the Su n fall into Su Qing''s hands, and never to shake hands with Su Qing and say good. Su Shen felt that this request was too simple. Su Qing had never been able to look down upon him. He always regarded him as dust on the ground. How could they be in harmony? He agreed to this request without hesitation, and secretly guessed who the other party was. Obviously, I can feel that the other party has no idea about Su n, but just wants to make Su Qing unhappy. To be honest, he also wanted to see Su Qing''s unhappy, he and his mother these years, because Su Qing did not know how much anger. His mother is his father''s second wife, and not a junior. Does Su Qing look at them with that kind of eyes? Obviously it was Su Qing''s mother who ran away on her own, so why did the other party impose this guilt on them? At this moment, the other party actually told him that he would never see each other again, and Su Shen felt a little sad. At this time, Su Shen''s phone rang. "what''s up?" "President Su, He Xiaomi was found, and the major took her back to her side. She seemed to be stimted." "I know." Su Shen didn''t care about this at all, "Does Dad know?" "Master knows that he is rushing over now, and most of them want to drive He Xiaomi out. There may be conflicts again." Only then did Su Shen understand what the assistant meant: "Prepare the car, and I will go there. The eldest brother has a weird temper and will easily make Dad angry." He didn''t know how many times he had tried to persuade him, each time he tried to persuade him seriously, but the contradiction between the two father and son was getting deeper and deeper. His teacher was really right. He didn''t really need to do anything. As long as he was good enough and looked filial enough to his father, the contradiction between Su Qing and his father would never be solved. This was attributed to Su Qing being too arrogant and too arrogant. Almost every time the eldest brother and dad have a conflict, they lose something. I don''t know if my eldest brother is really so infatuated with He Xiaomi, because he will even deny his father for her. Su Shen hurried to persuade him. Obviously, Suqing had no previous enthusiasm for He Xiaomi, but in the face of the persecution of the old father, he still protected He Xiaomi vigorously, and sent his old father directly into the hospital. It was exactly this time that Su Shen came. Su Qing took He Xiaomi and turned around, leaving only Su Shen to take care of the old father. The old father felt more and more that he had misunderstood the person. Fortunately, he still has a well-behaved son. Su Shen was indifferent to everything in front of him. He would not treat the old father with respect and respect, but he would never forget how the old father treated him and his mother coldly for Su Qing. A Su Qing can make the old father restless in his life, he doesn''t need to do more. He Xiaomi is very greedy for Su Qing''s goodness, and always binds this person to her side, but Su Qing is a little impatient with her. Chapter 5231: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (end) Chapter 5231: The sister of the heroine of Dashan (end) Chapter 5231, the sister of the heroine of Dashan (end) In fact, he med He Xiaomi in his heart. If she hadn''t disappeared, he wouldn''t necessarily lose. Su Shi might be in his hands. He Xiaomi couldn''t see this, she just wanted to tie Su Qing while guarding her secrets. However, there are more and more conflicts between the two living together. He Xiaomi uses various methods to restrain Su Qing. Su Qing can''t stand it, so he won''t return to where they live. He Xiaomi followed, she went wherever Su Qing went, until Su Qing went to the small town where He Xiaomi had disappeared and finally became clean. He Xiaomi didn''t dare to go to that ce. She was afraid of being recognized, and the child''s family came to the door. She could only wait eagerly at home. Every time she walked into that ce, she panicked. Once, at the door of the town, she saw a few familiar faces, which scared her to run away quickly, like avoiding a gue. She seemed to understand something, but she ignored it instantly. Before she knew it, Tang Guo was thirty-five years old. She announced that she would quit the entertainment industry and went back to take over the family business. After epting the interview, Tang Guo removed all his halo and got into the car. Zhuo Yi, the driver, said coldly, Now Im about to start my second career. Have you ever thought about a lifetime event? "such as?" "Get married or something?" "Is it good to get married?" Zhuo Yi: "There are so many benefits..." "such as?" "Someone will serve tea and pour water at any time to warm the bed." "They can''t help me with work. Some people serve me tea and water." Zhuo Yi held the steering wheel hard, entangled in her heart, and finally said, "As a husband, it is the duty of a husband to deal with every task arranged by his wife with heart. Work is not a problem." "That''s okay." The Zhuo familyughed when they knew that Zhuo Yi followed Tang Guo to work in thepany and was really helping the Tang family. "Now you don''t have to worry about your son. He has found a long-term boss." Zhuo Chengfei looked satisfied, "Look, this is the result of doing good deeds." "If nothing happens, you won''t be fired for a lifetime." Since Tang Guo and Zhuo Yi took control of the Tang family, they have developed rapidly and have cooperated with Su Shen several times. A few yearster, Su Shen looked at the rapid development of the Tang family, and he had a guess in his mind that the hands of the president of the Tang family were very simr to those of the mysterious mail owner. Coupled with various news and spections, he felt that Tang Guo was probably that person. But he didn''t say anything, it''s just that he shunned every time the Downspeted. Tang Guo participated in the reception, he was there. He approves of all projects supported by the Tang family. Many people found that Su n followed Tang n in everything. Because of Su Shen''s persistence, Tang Guo drank a lot of soup afterwards, and Tang Guo felt it, and did not shy away. Su Shen is not a fool, he should have guessed something. As a result, there was a rumor circting in the business district that President Su had a crush on President Tang, but it was a pity that President Tang had been married a long time ago, so he could only stare at him and ask for it. For this reason, Zhuo Yi ate a lot of flying vinegar. I also found Su Shen twice and asked him what he meant and why he always stared at his wife at every reception. Su Shen is a little innocent. He really doesn''t mean that. He just feels that he must respect his teacher. Tang Guo''s non-evasive attitude, and even took him to drink soup, already showed the identity of the other party. "I only have respect for Mr. Tang, nothing else." Zhuo Yi discovered that it was true, but he was still unhappy. Besides, Jiang Xiaohua worked hard to be a rich little woman. She nned to be alone all her life, but she did not expect to meet a person named Jiang Yishu, and her life suddenly bloomed with a different color. Su Qing had been in that ancient town and had no intention ofing out again. The old father went to look for him a few times and quarreled a few times. Finally, he stopped the family''s support for him and asked Su Shen to ignore him. It was because Su Qing did somethingter thatpletely angered the old father. He even sold the shares in his hand and sold it to the opponent of the Su n. He Xiaomi has never been able to enter the small town and cannot get Su Qing''s support. She has returned to her old way and has to work part-time to survive. She is often photographed by some media and written as news. She didn''t dare to go to the small town. Every day, she was worried that someone woulde to find her. She lived in an increasingly remote location. In the small, dimly lit room, He Xiaomi always regrets that she should not go to Che Ruoqian. She is not Che Ruoqian''s daughter. How could it be like that? However, her life is still very long, and that nightmare will apany her throughout her life. Yearster, the He family''s mother and son came out of jail, went to He Xiaomi, and fell in love with her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5232: The silly girl outside the family (1) Chapter 5232: The silly girl outside the family (1) Chapter 5232 The silly girl of a member outside the family (1) When Tang Guo woke up this time, there was a bright red in front of her eyes, and a part of the burning red candle beside her. The light of the candle was fiery red and it burned slightly. She understood in an instant that it was time to wear to the wedding night again. Judging from theyout of this room, the world has an ancient background, and the family background looks good, but it is definitely not an official family. "Miss, how can you lift the hijab, you behave, don''t move the red hijab at this time, you have toe over and uncover it." Tang Guozheng looked at the room with her red hijab, and an urgent voice rang in her ears. She quickly looked over and saw a 13 or 14-year-old girl looking at her anxiously, with her hand already on her hijab. , Put her hijab back on. Tang Guo didn''t lift his hijab again, because the little maid spoke again, and handed her a piece of candied fruit: "If the youngdy is hungry, just eat this. You must bear with it. After tonight, what do you want to eat, miss? When you eat, I will help you get the enthalpy." Tang Guo clearly felt that the tone of the self-proimed enthalpy girl was a little bit wrong, as if she was not a normal person. She took the candied fruit in her hand and put it in her mouth. It was a little bit sweet, and the candied fruit without any additives still tasted very good. She didn''t move anymore and decided to look at the memory first. She was in a very unhappy mood about being married as soon as she came here and getting married again in the future. Even if she was a little earlier, she would not marry someone. Throwing away all the distracting thoughts in her mind, she began to receive the memories of this world. Sure enough, at the moment when she saw the memory, she realized that she was not wrong, and Enthalpy did not regard her as a normal person. She is now in Tangyuan Waifu, Wuxian County. And her identity is the only daughter outside the Tang dynasty, and she is all in love with her. The only bad thing is that her intelligence is a bit weak,monly known as a fool. But she is not the kind of fool who knows nothing. asionally, she has a little bit of intelligence, and she can clearly know the people close to her, her father, and she will do some brief and simple exchanges. Even so, in the eyes of outsiders, she is still a fool. A fool is a fool, and outsiders will not care how foolish you are. Tang Yuanwai and his wife are very affectionate. When they got married, they really loved him for some time. However, life is not perfect and there are regrets everywhere. Madam Tang hurt her body when she gave birth to the original owner and only lived to be three years old. Mrs. Tang''s only wish before she died was that she hoped that Mrs. Tang could take good care of their only daughter. For more than ten years, Tang Yuanwai has always remembered the words of his deceased wife and spoiled his only daughter as a little princess. Even if she has some defects, she is still the jewel in his palm. It stands to reason that in such a situation, he should have another child, preferably a male, to support the family so that he can take care of the original owner in the future. It is a pity that Tang Yuanwai loved his deceased wife too much and could not ept another woman. As long as he thinks of his deceased wife, he is full of guilt, so for so many years, he has not had a concubine. In ancient society, this is a very rare and even strange thing. His original n was that in the future, he would adopt a child from his rtives and friends, and while inheriting all his family business, he must take care of the original owner. Chapter 5233: The silly girl outside the family (2) Chapter 5233: The silly girl outside the family (2) Chapter 5233, the idiot of a member outside the family (2) But I was afraid that the original owner would be wronged by adopting people over early. He felt that his dad didn''t want her and didn''t love her, so he had not made a decision. He nned to make this decision when he was about to die. He believed that as long as he donated the Wanguan family property, the child who inherited his family property, whether for morality or fame, would take good care of his beloved daughter for the rest of his life. In this era, people cherish fame very much. He never thought that something like that would happenter, if he knew it, he wouldn''t be toote to make a decision. The beginning of the tragedy of the original owner is today''s wedding. Mu Shanzhi, a man in the mountains who delivered firewood to Tang''s family, was a few years older than the original master. Different from the average mountain man, he was born tall and mighty, with a handsome appearance. If he didn''t know that he was a woodcutter, his body and manner, what kind of young master would he think he was? Because he sent firewood to Tang''s family every day, the original owner often saw him. When Mu Shanzhi was seven or eight years old, he sent firewood to Tang''s family, so they met at that time. The original owner likes to see Mu Shanzhiing, and will share his snacks with Mu Shanzhi. Tang Yuanwai knew about this and didn''t stop it. Because there are not many people who can make the original owner divide the snacks, it is rare for his daughter to make a friend, and he is of course happy. And Mu Shanzhi looks good. Although he is a woodcutter, he knows advances and retreats and knows etiquette better than ordinary people. Others will more or less talk behind their backs that his daughter is a fool, even if they call Miss Guoer face to face, they will still say a fool behind. Although the original owner is a fool, he doesn''t like hearing someone call her a fool. She is not stupid enough, she can also judge from her tone, which people are good intentions and which ones are malicious. Not only did Mu Shanzhi not call her a fool, he would talk to her patiently, and even a few times outside, he even helped her scold those whoughed at her as a fool. This scene was deeply imprinted in her mind, and it has be even more special to Mu Shanzhi since then. Any good things are stuffed into Mu Shanzhi''s arms. This Mu Shanzhi is really different from ordinary people. If it is some snacks, he will ept it generously. If it was a little expensive item, he would take it and hand it to the Tang clerk, indicating that he could not ept this item, maybe Miss Guoer didn''t understand it, and it was given to him by the fortress. If he doesn''t want it, Miss Guoer will make trouble again, so she can only bring it to Tang Clerk. Therefore, the member outside Tang appreciates him more, and don''t return those things. In his opinion, they are just some small things, just let him keep them, and will not use them to ask him in the future. Mu Shanzhi is a very principled person, he has to report every time, and he will take things away only after he is affirmed. In fact, he really needs these gadgets. He wants to read books. Books these years are very expensive and need a lot of money to get them. And his wife has bad bones, so he has to see the doctor from time to time, take medicine and eat some good things. With these gadgets given by the original owner, his life has been greatly improved. Later, the original owner grew up and cared more about Mu Shanzhi, as long as he came, his eyes would stick to him. Tang was very helpless, and at the same time he thought that Mu Shanzhi was a good candidate, and his daughter had reached the age of marriage. Originally, he didn''t consider this aspect. After all, people''s hearts are changeable and he is afraid that his daughter will suffer. Chapter 5234: The silly girl outside the family (3) Chapter 5234: The silly girl outside the family (3) Chapter 5234, the idiot of a member outside the family (3) But Mu Shanzhi is different. This kid is filial, knows how to advance and retreat, understands etiquette, is not greedy, and the frankness in him makes him very fond. He moved to recruit Mu Shanzhi to be his son-inw, but he didn''t like the hardships, so he brought Mu Shanzhi to him and asked him whether he would like it or not. If you are willing, you only need to treat his daughter well, and after a hundred years, the family business of this foreigner will be handed over to him. But he also has to keep his promise and always be nice to his daughter. With humanitarianism, he is not the kind of unfeeling person. After Mu Shanzhi is forty years old, the other party and his daughter have no blood, so he is allowed to leave a blood for himself. It can be said that the conditions outside Tang''s member are very attractive, and they are not going to push people out of their way. Just because the outsiders of Tang Dynasty were so nice, Mu Shan couldn''t find an excuse to refuse for a while. Tang Yuanwai also asked him to go back and think about it, don''t rush to refuse, now they are still young and don''t worry about this matter. After he has thought about it, he will answer the matter. The conditions outside the Tang Dynasty were so attractive that even Mu Shan couldnt refuse for a while. He knew that as long as he immediately agreed, his destiny would be changed immediately. He no longer had to worry. He didnt have the money to buy medicine for his mother. Physical problems are ufortable everyday. But if he agrees, he will be tied to Tang Guo for the rest of his life, and he will never be able to be with the person he likes. Yes, he is already interested in someone. The rtionship between the two is just a flirtation, asionally handing some letters and tokens. Because of some things, they never pierced thestyer of window paper. The reason why he didn''t express his attitude with Tang member was because he and the other party also had an identity gap. Not only that, the other party already had a marriage contract, and when he was old, he would get married. If he said that, Tang Yuanwai''s impression of him might immediately be bad, and he might not want his firewood in the future. There are so many households in Wuxian County, which means that the members of Tang Dynasty paid the most. So he really didn''t dare to say that he had a sweetheart to refuse, because he was afraid that the member of Tang would ask, who is his sweetheart, he still doesn''t know how to lie, so he only said he would consider it. Back home, Mu''s mother saw Mu Shanzhi''s distressed look, so she asked him what was upset. Mu Shanzhi respected his mother very much, so he repeated what Tang said. After listening to Mu''s mother, she felt that the conditions outside the Tang dynasty were so good that all aspects were considered. She persuaded Mu Shanzhi to agree and agree. It''s better than chopping wood for a lifetime, and Tang Guo is not the kind of stupid that can''t take care of himself, but the reaction is slower, he will still recognize the people close to him, and he looks good. . I heard that the reason she was a little stupid was that she had stayed in the mother''s womb for a long time, and her future children should not be inherited. No matter how bad it is, didnt Tang Yuan say that he has no blood until he is forty years old, so is he allowed to keep his blood? Mu''s mother really couldn''t bear it. She watched Mu Shan''s life as a man in the mountains, chopping wood for a living, because in her eyes, Mu Shanzhi himself shouldn''t have encountered these things, she should have a noble status and live a good life. It''s a pity that the current Mu Shanzhi can''t live the life he should have. It might be an opportunity to meet Tang members who appreciate him. But Mu Shanzhi said that he already has a sweetheart, and I''m afraid he can''t agree to this matter. Under Mu''s mother''s questioning, he said that his sweetheart was Tang Guo''s cousin Tang Zhiyan, one year younger than Tang Guo. Chapter 5235: The silly girl outside the family (4) Chapter 5235: The silly girl outside the family (4) Chapter 5235 The idiot of a member outside the family (4) Tang Zhiyan is the daughter of Tang Yuan''s younger brother. Her father has gone missing from Beijing for many years. There is no news yet. There are rumors that he should have died in the hands of mountain bandits. His wife heard the news and went there soon. When Tang Zhiyan was ten years old, he was epted as a member of the Tang Dynasty to live in the Foreign Mansion. It has been four years now. It was the year she came, the mncholy and pitiful face, with an extraordinarily strong face, was deeply engraved in Mu Shanzhi''s mind, and it could not be erased. When Mu''s mother heard this, she persuaded Mu Shanzhi to dispel the idea. Tang Zhiyan had a marriage contract since he was a child, and it was not what he could think of. In another year, they will get married. Mu Shanzhi also knew this, and felt very ufortable, but he couldn''t help it. Mu''s mother originally thought that it would be fine for Mu Shanzhi to agree or not to the Tang members, but now she hopes that this can happen so that Mu Shan can forget Tang Zhiyan sooner, so as not to cause trouble in the future. However, without waiting for Mu Shanzhi''s consideration, something went wrong at home. Only because Mu Mu had a conflict with the people in the vige, she was weak and fell to the waist by herself. When Mu Shanzhi came back and saw that he was furious, he picked up the club and went to the house, where he beat him up. I didn''t know that the other party was not a vegetarian, so Mu Shanzhi was sued by aint. Mu''s mother fell, she fell. And Mu Shan''s beating was witnessed by the whole vige, so this is awsuit with no chance of winning. What is waiting for Mu Shan is the disaster of prison and hugepensation, unless the family is willing to negotiate and go private. The vigers didn''t help them because the two were originally from outsiders, and they were not close to the vige. There was no room for outsiders to bully the people in their vige. Mu''s mother sold the things in the house that should be sold, and went to the family to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, most of the money Mu Shan got was for books and medicines, and the money collected was less than a dozen. How could the family agree that Mu Shanzhi must go to jail. How could Mu''s mother look at Mu Shanzhi''s squatting boss, and in a hurry, she remembered Tang Yuanwai, so she hurried to Tang Yuanwai Mansion and asked Tang Yuanwai for help. After hearing the ins and outs of the matter, Tang Yuan decided to help Mu Shan. In his capacity to negotiate a peace, and also sent a sum ofpensation in the past, the family did not feel embarrassed any more, and promised to solve the matter privately. Mu Shanzhi exempted him from prison, but owed Father Tang a great favor. Later, Mu''s mother persuaded him to agree to Tang Yuanwai''s request, marry the original owner, and promise to take good care of her for the rest of his life. Then, there is the scene of marriage today. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi didn''t have anything to do with the original owner, just because Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan on the way to the new house. Looking at her resentful eyes, he was in a panic, a little regretful and impulsive to agree to it. Tang Zhiyan has always been a strong woman, seldom showing a weak side in front of outsiders. However, on the night of his wedding, under the bright and dim lights, she could see her red eyes, mostly secretly crying. On the way to the new house, when he thought of Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, his heart hurts, very ufortable, but it is toote to regret it. Even if he regrets it, there is no possibility between them. Next year, Tang Zhiyan will get married. Between them, there always seems to be a river that cannot be crossed. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi performed well, and gradually gained the trust of Tang members, except for not concluding with the original owner, everything seemed perfect. Chapter 5236: The silly girl outside the family (5) Chapter 5236: The silly girl outside the family (5) Chapter 5236 The idiot of a member outside the family (5) Mu Shanzhi avoided the Tang member thinking too much, so when he was newly married that night, he made the illusion of a round house. After Tang Yuanwai trusted him, he followed Tang Yuanwai to learn to do things and take care of his family business. However, Tang Zhiyan always appeared in his line of sight, even if he tried to control it, he would still visit her when no one noticed. The same is true for Tang Zhiyan. Obviously two people who are in love with each other, but can''t be together, for the two, it is undoubtedly suffering. Tang Zhiyan''s father also left a lot of family business. When she was a child, Tang Zhiyan took care of it on his behalf, and then gradually handed over to her. So far, Tang Zhiyan has taken care of it himself. Therefore, they have a lot of time to meet, and if they have more contact, they will inevitably have space to get along with each other in private, and even make some involuntary physical contact, as well as verbal cross-border. The rtionship between the two has also avoided suspicion from the beginning, untilter, I can''t wait to see each other early every day. Later, they will even create some private space, but their excuses are all based on discussing business. asionally, the original owner will be brought along to cover people''s eyes. The original owner was still different from normal people. Her own intelligence was not enough, and it was even more iprehensible between men and women. How could she have discovered something because she was deceived by two smart people. Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan maintained such a rtionship until the next year, Tang Zhiyan married. Although neither of them wanted such a result, there was no way to go back. Tang Zhiyan was still married in the painful mood of Mu Shan. He had already taken care of him, but he didn''t know that Tang Zhiyan had been married for less than half a year, and he hade back again, as Sangfu, with all his husband''s property. Later, he learned that her husband''s body was not very good since she was young. After she married, the other party didn''t even have the strength to consummate the house. The other party is also a single seedling, and his parents have died early, and there is only one olddy. After his death, the olddy was gone, she was the one who was in charge. She was not familiar with that ce, so she returned with all the family properties. It was not convenient for her to live in a foreign mansion, so she bought a house by herself in a rtively remote and clean location. In order to see Mu Shanzhi, she often used excuses to see Tang Guo''s visit to the foreign pce. The mes that the two of them had extinguished before rose gradually, but finally they couldn''t control it. Something that shouldn''t happen happened, and it was uneptable. The rtionship continued. Only Mu''s mother knew about Mu Shanzhi''s changes. She was shocked at first. She couldn''t see Mu Shan''s pain, butter helped conceal it, y cover, and even went to Tang Zhiyan to walk around in person, but it didn''t make anyone suspicious. The original owner was stupid, everyone coaxed her to go round and round, how did you know these things behind her. Besides, when Mu''s mother married the original owner in Mu Shanzhi, she went to the Yuanwai Mansion to work, so it was easier to hide from Tang Yuan. Mu Shanzhi himself was more careful, and he couldn''t find out about it until the Tang member died outside. Tang Yuanwai''s death was an ident. I don''t know where the disaster was caused. On that day, when Mushan went out, a group of bandits rushed into the Yuanwai Mansion and killed anyone when they saw it. When Tang Yuanwai heard the movement outside, he knew that he might not be able to escape, so he asked Yuner to take Tang Guo and escape through the small door. There is a carriage in the small gate. If you are lucky, you should be able to escape. The original owner was ignorantly taken into the carriage, and Yan''er urged the coachman to leave quickly, but at a critical moment, the original owner remembered Mu Shanzhi. I dont know what happened. His mind suddenly became clearer, and he quickly asked the coachman to change direction and go. Find Mu Shanzhi. She was afraid of being chased by the bandit, so she asked Yan''er to take the coachman to find Mu Shanzhi, but Yan''er was unwilling and wanted to follow her, so the coachman drove away. The original owner and Huo''er were hacked to death by the bandit who came after them. Mu Shanzhi evaded in time and survived. The funeral of the clerk''s foreign residence was turned into a property and took Tang Zhiyan and Mu''s mother away to escape. Later, I found the mystery of my own life experience, restored my identity, and worked hand in hand with Tang Zhiyan to ovee the difficulties, and finally the lover finally got married. see you tomorrow Chapter 5237: The silly girl from outside the family (6) Chapter 5237: The silly girl from outside the family (6) Chapter 5237 The idiot of a member outside the family (6) The red candle in the room wept and tears, and Mu Shanzhi, who was dealing with the guests outside, had been half drunk. When passing through the long corridor, Mu Shanzhi, who was half confused, saw Tang Zhiyan who was staying aside to give way. At that moment, the wine was gone. Tang Zhiyan was standing there alone, but he couldn''t stay in front of her for a while, he could only pass by her with the support of his servants. He couldn''t help but look at her more, the bright light was dim, he just saw Tang Zhiyan''s sadness at this time. Those two eyes were red, so they should have just cried. Mu Shanzhi was full of regret, and regretted why he agreed to this marriage. It''s a pity that he worshipped, and the wine was toasted. He was about to go to the new house. At this time, he was already the son-inw of Tang Yuan, and it was impossible for him and Tang Zhiyan. No one noticed the momentary lingering and reluctance in the eyes of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shan, in the eyes of the servants. It was Mu Shanzhi''s past, Tang Zhiyan made way for him as the groom. The long corridor is going to be finished after all. Mu Shanzhi came to the new house with great pain and looked at the red all over the room and the burning red candles, without the slightest joy in his heart. Under the guidance of the maid, he finished the process, and only Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi were left in the house. "Brother Mountain." Tang Guo saw that Mu Shanzhi was in a daze, calling him ording to the original owner''s tone. This tone was a bit dazed, but from this tone, he could clearly feel that the owner of the voice should have a preference for this person. Mu Shanzhi was indeed awakened. He looked at Tang Guo, who was sitting obediently by the bed. Seeing her eyes were crystal clear, he felt a little guilt in his heart. He just felt confused, he pulled out a smile, reached out his hand and touched Tang Guos head, then pulled her to the table and pointed to the fruit candied fruit on it: "Is Guoer hungry? Eat some if you are hungry. Something, you can rest after eating." "I''m a little hungry." Tang Guo was not polite, the original owner did just that. She was sitting on a stool, holding something to eat. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mu Shanzhi who was still tangled, and then she saw Mu Shanzhi staring at the bed, bit his finger, and dropped a few drops of blood on it, quickly spreading the quilt, like a thief. "Is it delicious?" After Mu Shanzhi finished what he wanted to make, he came to Tang Guo''s side and sat on another stool. "If you like to eat, eat more. If it is not enough, I will ask someone to take it." Tang Guo nodded lightly, but thought in her heart, this Mu Shanzhi is really wee, so soon as he is the master of this ce? Entertain her as if entertaining guests. She didn''t care about that much for the time being, this body was indeed a little hungry, so she should eat more quickly. After Tang Guo had eaten well, Mu Shanzhi coaxed her to sleep again, covering her with a quilt, and he whispered Tang Guo: "Guoer, we agreed on a secret, okay?" "secret?" "Yes, secret." Mu Shanzhi turned to the side and said seriously: "It only belongs to the secrets between us, the kind that nobody tells, not even the father-inw." "Only, you and I know..." "Yes, only me and you know the secret." Mu Shanzhi repeated, and then said, "In the future, we will be husbands and wives. We are the closest people in the world, so we must agree on this secret. No matter who asks, even if it''s father-inw, enthalpy, don''t tell them what we are in the room." Chapter 5238: The silly girl outside the family (7) Chapter 5238: The silly girl outside the family (7) Chapter 5238 The silly girl of the outside family (7) Tang Guo blinked his eyes, thinking with his face all over, as if he didn''t understand, but also seemed to understand a little bit, and finally uttered two words: "Shame?" Because the original owner''s intelligence was wed and some of the necessary procedures, Tang Yuanwai did not ask anyone to teach her. From the outside of Tang''s point of view, Mu Shanzhi is a good person. He has been good to Tang Guo since he was a child. He will be married to Tang Guo. Let him teach this aspect. After all, the original owner was not a normal person. He was really afraid that others would teach her and would scare her and leave a psychological shadow. Hearing Tang Guo''s answer, Mu Shanzhi felt relieved: "Yes, you are ashamed. Telling others is ashamed, so you can''t tell anyone. In the future, if someone asks about us in the room, don''t say it, be right. They said it was confidential." "Confidentiality." Tang Guo pretended to remember this word, and then nodded, "Keep it secret, the secret of Brother Mountain." Mu Shanzhi was finally relieved, but he felt a little guilty at this moment, using Tang Guo''s trust to let her do this. He dared to understand the original owner. She listened to him very much, it was a long time ago. As long as she listened to it, she would not tell anyone about it. He already had Tang Zhiyan in his heart, and there was really no way to ept another person for a while. Perhaps after a long time, his feelings for Tang Zhiyan will slowly fade, so let''s start with Tang Guo again. Mu Shanzhi thought of it in his heart, and said: "I have been tired for a day today, go to bed, and take you to finish tomorrow." Tang Guo closed her eyes and went to sleep. In fact, she went into the group to exin the story of the world to the little friends inside. She didn''t have time to pay attention to Mu Shanzhi''s entanglement. There was someone in her heart, and she was embarrassed to agree to this matter. It''s done, but I can''t ept it. After all, Mu Shanzhi still couldn''t stand the temptation, a bit bitch. [Margaret]: Oh, and without me, I know that the creation of God against me has never disappeared. [Shangguan Yungu]: I felt that I was targeted by Heaven. Since I fell into that secret realm, a strange world followed, and it was endless. I finally got out from a ce where Yin and Yang were reversed, but I still didn''t get outside. Marguerite was no longer sad. [Margaret]: Where have you been, and what is strange? [Shangguan Yungu]: A ce without light is full of darkness, and all humans live underground. What is the specific situation, I still need to see what happened. I just came here and haven''t figured it out yet. [Margaret]: What a hapless child, would you like me to read a few blessings to you? [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret will still bless you? Will it not be a curse in the end? He is really worried. [Margaret]: No wonder it''s so unlucky, I can''t say anything. Tang Guo was confirming that everyone in the group was okay, talked to them, watched them make a fuss for a while, then quit and went to sleep. Mu Shanzhi listened to the breathinging from his side, sighed, turned his head to look at Tang Guo, who was sleeping with his back facing him under the quilt, and said silently: "Is he a fool, carefree, no ordinary person. Troubles." What should he do? This is the end of the matter, and there is no other way but to continue on this road. All night, Mu Shanzhi couldn''t sleep, and when she closed her eyes, she could think of Tang Zhiyan she saw in the corridor. After finally falling asleep, I would dream of Tang Zhiyan crying sadly at him. Chapter 5239: The silly girl outside the family (8) Chapter 5239: The silly girl outside the family (8) Chapter 5239 The idiot of a member outside the family (8) Tang Guo had a good night''s dream, and when she woke up, she saw the bruises under Mu Shanzhi''s eyes, obviously not sleeping well. She shouted twice to the outside: "Enthalpy, enthalpy." Huo''er walked in quickly with people carrying water and served Tang Guo to dress. In addition, there was a maidservant helping Mu Shanzhi to dress. Mu Shanzhi was still a little ufortable, but because he didn''t have a good rest, he was not very energetic, so he let the maid. Help, did not refuse. If you want to stay in peace, he will definitely refuse,e by himself, and really don''t have the energy to fight for this at the moment. Huo''er helped Tang Guo dress, wash, and dress up, and quietly asked in her ear: "Miss, I can restst night. Are you tired?" Just now when the mother-inw was making the bed, she saw it all, so she asked. Tang Guo looked at herself in the mirror. She was very well born. She was very satisfied. After a while, she answered Hu''er''s words word by word: "Secret." Enthalpy stunned, secret? She asked again about the situationst night in a low voice, but Tang Guo didn''t expect Tang Guo to answer: "I can''t tell. Enthalpy understood in seconds, then smiled and nodded, without asking more. It seems that the youngdy is not being bullied, and other things are not important, so she will dress Tang Guo faithfully. Next, Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi went to see Tang Yuan, and when they were in the hall, Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan again. Tang Zhiyan stood quietly on the side, seeming to be well-behaved. He only nced at Mu Shanzhi, and then stopped watching, hanging his head slightly, as if it had nothing to do with him. Mu Shanzhi also hurriedly nced at her, quickly averted his sight, and continued the process of the second day of the wedding, worshiping his father-inw and toasting. After the process is over, the family sits together for breakfast. There are four people on the table, Tang Yuan, Tang Guo, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Tang Guo had the happiest meal with this meal. Member Tang saw that she was fine, his face looked good, and he stroked his beard with satisfaction: "If Guoer likes to eat, eat more. I have a better appetite this morning than before." Tang Guo raised his eyes, nodded to the member of Tang Wai Lian, showing a big smile, swept his gaze over the table, and served the member of Tang outside. Tang Yuanwaiughed happily, and immediately ate the food Tang Guo had picked for him, with a smile on his face. Even if his daughter has some minor defects in intelligence, she knows that she is called Daddy, and she still loves him as Daddy, that''s enough. This huge family business is enough to make his daughter happy for a lifetime. Tang Guo didn''t forget Mu Shanzhi either, after all, she had to maintain a character set now to interpret the silly girl who was full of Mu Shanzhi. After picking up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi, Mu Shanzhi immediately Alexander, seeing member Tang looking at him with a smile outside, Yu Guang found Tang Zhiyan trembling slightly and pursing his lips. He only felt that the dishes in the bowl were hot potato. He knew that if he ate it, it would hurt Tang Zhiyan''s heart. But at this time, he had to eat. Seeing that Mu Shanzhi had eaten, Tang Guo tried to pick him up with vegetables. Yu Guang saw that Tang Zhiyan was ufortable, almost unable to maintain the character, and rolled his eyes. She found that Mu Shanzhi was eating the vegetables hard, maintaining a smile on the surface, looking like he was happy, but in fact the hands hidden under the table were clenched into fists and were shaking slightly. If you like it so much, why should you agree to marry her? These people really don''t understand. Very greedy, want everything. One morning, Tang Guo tried hard to pick up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi and directly supported him. Chapter 5240: The silly girl outside the family (9) Chapter 5240: The silly girl outside the family (9) Chapter 5240 The silly girl of a member outside the family (9) It''s a good food in itself, because Tang Zhiyan looked at it, and he couldn''t taste the deliciousness at all. Member Tang ate a bit more cheerfully, and Tang Guo also served him several times, all of which he liked. Mu Shanzhi knew it was dangerous to go down, so he decided to meet Tang Zhiyan less. Tang Zhiyan will get married in a year. It will never be possible for them to meet each other rarely, and it is good for everyone. After breakfast, he took Tang Guo out to y. Tang Guo yed almost, so he went back to the house to read. Tang Yuanwai is indeed a good person. Seeing that he likes to read so much, he asked his next person to clean up a room that was used as Mu Shanzhi''s study, and he also asked someone to copy many books and put them in it. In this way, except for the time spent with meals, Mu Shanzhi basically couldn''t see Tang Zhiyan, his mind was filled with books, so I didn''t think about it for the time being, and he was finally not so sad. Tang Zhiyan was also avoiding meeting with Mu Shanzhi. She has now epted her father''s property. She has to go out every day to see the shop and check the ounts. She is also very busy, and asionally she has no time to eat in the house. The only thing that is morefortable is Tang Guo, Mu Shanzhi himself undoubtedly has something to do with her, and she prevents her from doing tricks on her own. She ate and drank all day, by the way, asked the system to monitor the house and understand the situation, and nothing else. Mu''s mother has been arranged to work in the mansion, and at this time she has be a big one with some girls and women, because of her identity, the people in the mansion are very obedient to her. She has observed Mu Mus methods. The other party is indeed not an ordinary person. The managers skills are very powerful, and this person has definitely seen big scenes. Those gold, silver and jade objects are in front of her. She is very indifferent. Greed. Mu''s mother took Mu Shanzhi to escape before arriving in Wuxian County. The Tang familys subsequent massacre was also affected by the two mothers and sons. There are still a few years away from that matter, so don''t worry. She needs to let Tang Wai know in advance that this fellow Mu Shanzhi is not as good as she thought. She is a fool now, and can only use foolish methods to let her father know. Bing smart rashly is a lot of trouble, and it is easy to cause suspicion and suspicion. People here are not fools. Two months passed after the quiet days, and Tang Yuanwai was very satisfied with Mu Shanzhi''s performance. On this day, he yed with Tang Guo for a while, and was about to go to the study to read, but was stopped by someone outside Tang. After he went, he realized that Tang Yuanwai wanted him to follow along. "Father-inw, this..." "Sooner orter, these family properties in my hand will be handed over to you and Guo''er. Guo''er can''t do these things. I also hope she is carefree. You can only worry about these things. At this time, Mu Shanzhi did not refuse. He still prefers to get busy. When he is free, Tang Guo will pester him to y, either flying a kite or hiding and hiding. A normal person repeats this with a fool every day, which is really boring. As a result, Mu Shanzhi spent more time studying family management with Tang Yuan. The original owner is actually very coaxing, as long as she patiently say a few more words to her, she will be very obedient to y with the maids and will not cause trouble to anyone. That''s how Mu Shanzhi coaxed Tang Guo, and Tang Guo cleverly agreed ording to the original owner''s temperament. When studying with Tang Yuanwai, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan had more time to meet, and the seedlings that had sprouted could not be destroyed. Chapter 5241: The silly girl from outside the family (10) Chapter 5241: The silly girl from outside the family (10) Chapter 5241, the idiot of a member outside the family (10) Mu Shanzhi is indeed very smart. Under Tang Yuanwai''s teaching, he can draw inferences from one another. Tang Yuanwai feels that he has picked up a treasure, and even more spares no room in training him, even giving him more power. After taking him to study for two months, Mu Shanzhi personally took care of some things, and Tang Yuan stopped following. Tang Guo didn''t intervene for a while, and didn''t give the two a chance to get out of the wall, how could she catch them? Now if her father knew that there was an ambiguity between the two, then everything would be stifled in the bud. How boring? When the timees, because her father loves his daughter, he will probably drive Mu Shanzhi out of the house, so it has nothing to do with them. Waiting for Tang Zhiyan to be a widow, then they will have a chance to be together in an upright manner. And now that Mu Shanzhi has learned so much, he is not allowed to start anew after being kicked out of the house, even if he has no capital, Tang Zhiyan has it. Who can say anything about that? Even if her father feels that he should be separated, it is for Tang Zhiyan''s father''s sake that he will not pursue the past. Tang Guo looked at the Tang staff and put more things into Mu Shanzhi''s hands. In only half a year, he didn''t care much about things, but he didn''t ask about the ount book in March, and he was old-aged. More time was spent. y with Tang Guo at home. "Daddy, the kite flies really high." Tang Guo didn''t have any trouble in his heart and flew kites outside of Tang''s members. There was no way, the original owner just liked to fly kites. All kinds of kites. Not only that, but every day I take her to the street to buy gadgets. System: [Host big, I feel you are being forced to open business. Tang Guo: "What do you want to say?" [I want to say that this kind of life is still going to endure. After Tang Zhiyan gets married, Tang Zhiyan bes a widow, and then the two of them hook up, and this is the end. Tang Guo: "If you don''t mention this, I have forgotten it. You brought me the information of Tang Zhiyan''s fiance. Although it is ancient and there is no inte, based on the existing information, you should be able to cover it there, right?" System: [This is not a problem, but it takes longer. "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry. You mainly want to see what disease he has and how he is. If it is not a disaster, I will do a good thing and save his life." Tang Guo sat aside, eating snack , Watching her father flying a kite for her, his smile overflowed unconsciously, "But it''s not necessarily a good thing to live long, he has to wear a green hat." System: [Host big, have you forgotten that you are wearing a hat of this color. Tang Guo: "..." System: [Host big, I will check that first. As soon as the system sound fell, it slipped away. He also felt that he was a little floating, and quickly slipped away while the host was not paying attention. Lest she react, and say yes with his number, this is his pain. After the system slipped away, Tang Guo held the kite and continued to fly. Since her father likes to y, he should y well and keep up his body so as not to get angryter. Member Tang has been extremely satisfied recently. He feels that there is nothing more happy in life than this, right? It was a pity that his dead wife could not see all this. He didn''t know that at this time, Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan were sitting in a private room of a teahouse talking. The eyes of the two looking at each other were full of emotion. After silence, Mu Shanzhi opened his mouth first. "Don''t be too tired, you seem to have lost a lot of light." see you tomorrow Chapter 5242: The silly girl of a foreigner (11) Chapter 5242: The silly girl of a foreigner (11) Chapter 5242 The idiot of a member outside the family (11) Tang Zhiyan herself can still pretend to be strong, even if she meets Mu Shanzhi every day, as long as the other party does not speak, she can pretend not to know something and try to make herself forget that feeling. Unexpectedly, the boss who was discussing today left early, and they had the opportunity to be alone. Mu Shanzhi took the initiative to talk to her, and she was relieved when she spoke, and let her take care of herself. These words broke all her strength in an instant, and infinite grievances rose in her heart, her eyes became flushed, and there were tears in her to keep them from falling. When Mu Shanzhi saw it, he was also agitated, Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, he couldn''t remain indifferent, and finally helped her wipe the tears. "I''m sorry," Mu Shanzhi said softly, "I just me us for having no destiny and no life." "Originally nothing happened, why can''t you change your life?" Tang Zhiyan said angrily. If Mu Shanzhi had the courage at the beginning, why would she go to divorce? , She dare. However, Mu Shanzhi has never revealed it like that, and it will always be revealed. There is an insurmountable gap between them, and there is no destiny. She least likes to hear such words, and feels inexplicably wronged. The more she thought about Tang Zhiyan, the more she couldn''t help wiping her tears. The tears were so unstoppable, but Mu Shanzhi panicked and hurried to wipe her tears. "what happened to you?" "Is there anything you are having trouble with recently? Tell me, I can help, I will definitely help." Tang Zhiyan looked at him with tears, feeling even more aggrieved. She was sad here, but he didn''t know what was going on, this person had never thought that there was a future between them. This is the end of the matter, and there is really no chance between them. Why should she tell him so much. "I go first." Tang Zhiyan wiped away the tears, pretending to have sand in his eyes, and threw Mu Shanzhi behind him. Mu Shanzhi wanted to chase it out. Tang Zhiyan had already left the door. He was afraid that people would bump into him if he was too close, so he watched her leave. Tang Zhiyan felt it, and nced back at him, with a bleak smile on his face, making Mu Shan''s heart twitching, really wanting to chase him. For several days after Mu Shanzhi met Tang Zhiyan, Tang Zhiyan never said a word to him except for some necessary words on the face, and his attitude was never before, which made him ufortable. Mu Shanzhi couldn''t ept this a bit, so he took the initiative to create an opportunity and got along with Tang Zhiyan again. Tang Zhiyan was about to leave, and this time he quickly stopped her. Tang Zhiyan struggled and still had to leave. Mu Shanzhi was anxious, so he held her, and finally hugged her, she couldn''t leave. "What the **** is going on with you, why have you ignored me these days?" Mu Shanzhi disliked Tang Zhiyan like this, and was afraid of her strange appearance to him. Tang Zhiyan mocked: "How do you want me to care about you? As far as your identity is concerned, you are now my cousin, how do you want me to care about you?" Mu Shanzhi opened his mouth and couldn''t refute it. "Mu Shanzhi, let me go. Since you know that there is no result between us, why are you blocking my way? In half a year, I will get married. If someone runs into you and me like this, it is not as simple as gossip. . You and my reputation will be lost." Mu Shanzhi didn''t release it this time, and said strongly: "I have made arrangements, no one can find these." Chapter 5243: The silly girl from outside the family (12) Chapter 5243: The silly girl from outside the family (12) Chapter 5243 The idiot of a member outside the family (12) "You have ignored metely, and you are more indifferent than when you didn''t know you at the beginning. I don''t know what''s going on, and I feel very uneasy. Zhiyan, what''s the matter with you, why don''t you talk to me? Say it?" Tang Zhiyan did not struggle anymore, her voice still mocking, she looked at Mu Shanzhi: "What happened after I told you, will the rtionship between you and me change? Mu Shanzhi, we had the best way to change everything. Opportunity, but you have never thought about it, how can you make me not sad?" As Mu Shanzhi said this, Tang Zhiyan couldn''t hold back anymore: "At that time, you were still Mu Shanzhi, not the son-inw of the Tang family, and I was only a marriage contract. I hadn''t really gotten married yet, and everything was still going around. If you tell me that you are willing to be with me, can''t we be together? At most, your reputation is damaged, but you can be together." "But, you never thought about this at all. You gave up the feelings between us and chose my idiot Sister Tang. You obviously didn''t mean to her, but you epted the uncle''s proposal, got married with her, and became the son-inw. ." "That''s all for you, but I can clearly see your feelings for me from your eyes. The way you look at me is full of upset and unwillingness, why is this? You have clearly made a choice, why Do you have to show such an expression to me to disturb my mood? You know, I can''t ignore it at all when I see it. It will be moved and hope will be born. But if we really do something, what is it between us? " Tang Zhiyan''s words made Mu Shanzhi speechless, and he really regretted it in his heart. But even if the things Tang Zhiyan said were reversed, he still felt a little inappropriate. One of them could not be dealt with, and the reputation of the two of them was ruined. Wuxian County is afraid that there will be no ce for them in the future. His mother will also be tired. He regretted that he couldn''t be with Tang Zhiyan again. Only then did he realize that his heart was full of each other. He could only say sorry, Tang Zhiyan pushed him away this time, but he didn''t stop him again. It''s just that in the time toe, he was secretly treating Tang Zhiyan well. He cultivated his confidant, and he bought a small servant inadvertently to help him with some trivial matters. Concerned about Tang Zhiyan''s things, he arranged this confidant to do it. Tang Zhiyan epted Mu Shanzhi''s kindness to her despite her stiff mouth, and her attitude was gradually softening. Tang Guo often received the system and talked to her about the actions of the two of them. At this time, the two of them did not make any excessive actions. At most, they looked at each other with affection. Sometimes when Tang Zhiyan was sad, Mu Shanzhi would do it. She wiped her tears. System: [Host Da, Tang Zhiyan''s fiance''s information has been investigated, do you want to read it now? This person is not a bad person, it should be said that he is still a bit unlucky. His illness was brought out of his mother''s womb. This kind of disease, let alone in the ancient world, is in the modern world, it is fatal if it is not properly maintained. [Personality, there is no problem. This person usually doesn''t go out much. Just because his body is too weak, he is even less likely to do evil. He is a rtively simple person. "I know, then I will find an opportunity to save his life, but his existence cannot prevent the renewed rtionship between the two." Tang Guo was eating snacks, and Tang Yuanwai asked someone to study them now that he was fine. Chapter 5244: The silly girl from outside the family (13) Chapter 5244: The silly girl from outside the family (13) Chapter 5244 The silly girl of the outside family (13) Near the evening, Mu Shanzhi returned. Tang Guo, as usual, walked ording to the original owner''s personal n, waiting for him to return at the gate. She has very good eyesight. After seeing Mu Shanzhi with her own eyes, her original smile disappeared, and her expression became serious, as if something major had happened. Just because of the restoration of his rtionship with Tang Zhiyan in these days, he really didn''t want to deal with Tang Guo anymore. He found one thing. As long as he looked serious, dignified, and busy, Tang Guo wouldn''t bother him, as if he knew he had something big. In order not to deal with Tang Guo, he often showed this expression in front of Tang Guo as he should. Tang Guo learned the original master''s appearance and learned so vividly that no one could tell that she was disdainful of it in her heart. As time passed, Mu Shanzhi became more and more perfunctory to her. This person is purely using the pure goodness of the original owner to achieve his own goals. He married voluntarily, but he didn''t want to deal with her anymore, and he still thought she was annoying. "Brother Shan, are you hungry?" Tang Guo''s surface was still the same, so that there was nothing wrong with him, and his tone was sweet and greasy. Mu Shanzhi''s face was properly exhausted, and he nodded to Tang Guo. "It''s delicious." Tang Guo greeted, and trot in, happily guiding him, and Mu Shanzhi followed in. At first he responded with this once or twice, and he was still a little guilty. He did a lot of this, and he gradually got used to it. He secretly swears in his heart that although he can''t give Tang Guo Ai, he will definitely make her life carefree. Thinking this way, he felt even less guilt. He felt that as long as Tang Guo''s future life went smoothly, and he was safe throughout his life, he promised that the tasks outside of Tang''s membership would bepleted. Mu Shanzhi kept hinting to himself, his brain replenishing, at this time he felt no guilt in his heart, but sometimes Tang Guo was a bit annoying. Tang Guo felt it, but now she was a fool with a wed intelligence, and she shouldn''t have felt it, so she had to pretend to be at peace. At the dinner table, she kept filling Mu Shanzhi with vegetables, smiling all over her face, never knowing the appearance of her mncholy, which made Mu Shanzhi''s heart feel annoying. Just because Member Tang was outside, he ate all the food in the bowl. The corners of Tang Guo''s lips were bent, and he kept filling Mu Shanzhi with vegetables, and soon his bowl was sharp again. Now that she knew he was ufortable, then she tried to make him eat ufortable. This person is also really strange, and has be extremely fast, after all, he is still a conscience. When the original owner was in a crisis, he suddenly became sober, and the first thing he thought was to inform him to let him escape. As for him, he escaped his life, andter returned to his identity, but because of various things, he gave up to avenge the dozens of people in the Tang family. Mu Shanzhi was an ungrateful white-eyed wolf at all, but he was not very obvious in his usual manner. "Brother Mountain, eat." Tang Guo not only served him some vegetables, but also talked to attract the attention of him and the outsiders. Member Tang was happy to see this, Mu Shanzhi didn''t dare to express his emotions at all, so he had to pretend to be very happy and eat it, but he was actually very ufortable. He still felt that Tang Guo was a little annoyed, and always liked to stuff things he didn''t like in front of him. With Tang members outside, he wouldn''t ept it. After the meal, Mr. Tang asked some business matters as usual, and Mu Shan answered one by one. Today is considered to be past. Chapter 5245: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (14) Chapter 5245: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (14) Chapter 5245 The idiot of a member outside the family (14) The two returned to the room, and there was no one else in the room, Mu Shanzhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Brother Shan." Tang Guo looked at Mu Shanzhi with a smile. Mu Shanzhi was very upset in the face of her innocent look. He couldn''t help but think of Tang Zhiyan, who was sensible at a young age, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. . Even if Tang Guo is a fool, he has been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child. But Zhiyan is different. His mother died early, and his father was on the go, rarely at home, and lived alone at a young age. When he got older, his father had an ident, and the body was never seen, so he lived a life under the fence. Now I have to take care of all the industries by myself. It''s basically life that is forcing Zhiyan to leave. Her sensible appearance is really distressing. Mingming Zhiyan is so good, why is her fate so miserable. "Brother Shan, are you listening?" Tang Guo realized that Mu Shanzhi was in a daze, and he didn''t know what to make up again, so he pushed him. Mu Shanzhi came back to his senses and rubbed his forehead pretending to be very tired: "What''s the matter, Guoer." "Can I go to fly a kite tomorrow?" Before getting married, Mu Shanzhi often flew kites with the original owner. It was not that he wanted to y with the original owner, but that the original owner was ying with Tang Zhiyan at that time. Alcohol. After getting married, Mu Shanzhi seemed to have lost this function and never thought about flying a kite with Tang Guo. "I''m afraid that it won''t work. Isn''t it enough to have a father-inw with Guoer?" Of course, Mu Shanzhi doesn''t want to go. If it reaches Zhiyan''s ears, she will be sad again. "There will be many busy things tomorrow day. My father-inw told me that if you apany you to fly a kite, I can''t do anything. Then my father-inw will be upset and think I am useless." "Tomorrow, let the maid and father-inw apany you, okay? When youe back, I will bring you the best shortbread." In addition to ying, the original owner likes delicious food. What Mu Shanzhi said would definitely attract her, and Tang Guo responded quickly. Tang Guo didn''t bother to have him deal with it, so he just stepped down from the artificial process every day. Then she washed and slept under the wait of the maid. Mu Shanzhi did not dare to change rooms and sleep, basically lying on the side with his clothes, but he was really embarrassed to die. Late at night, when Tang Guo watched Mu Shanzhi fall asleep, she opened the window and the cold wind blew in. She wrapped the quilt tightly and fell asleepfortably, leaving Mu Shanzhi to be blown by the cold wind. Sure enough, when she got up early in the morning, she saw that Mu Shanzhi''s face was not so good. [The host isrge, and the ancients were at risk of death if they were infected with wind chill. "He is Xiaoqiang, don''t worry, he will never die." System: [In fact, he deserves it. He always does something to disgust the host, and he gets cold. Mu Shanzhi was coughing in the morning. Not long after he went out, his head became hot. There was no other way but to turn back. Please see the doctor. Tang Guo also pretended to be very worried when the mansion was busy. After a while, she saw Tang Zhiyaning, and Tang Zhiyan asked her: "Sister Guoer, I heard that my cousin has contracted the cold, are you okay?" Tang Guo didn''t immediately answer after hearing it. After all, she was a fool. She didn''t even need to answer some questions, just staring at the other person iprehensibly. Naturally, the enthalpy beside her would answer instead. "Miss Huitang, thedy is okay, but my uncle is a little seriously ill, and the doctor told me to stay in bed. I don''t know what to get back from the fever." Chapter 5246: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (15) Chapter 5246: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (15) Chapter 5246 The idiot of a member outside the family (15) Because Mu Shan''s wind was cold and feverish, and fearing that the sickness would pass Tang Guo''s body, he was arranged to recuperate in another room, but Tang Guo was very happy. At this time, Mu Shanzhi had passed out in aa. If he knew, he would be very happy. Tang Zhiyan was actually very anxious, but couldn''t go to see Mu Shanzhi''s situation. He could only stay with Tang Guo and talk to her with something that didn''t match the preface. Seeing Tang Guo''s dy in seeing Mu Shanzhi, she was very anxious. Originally thought, Tang Guo went to see Mu Shanzhi, she would be able to follow to see the situation, fearing that this goal would not be achieved. But she was not reconciled, so she asked. "Sister Guoer, how is my cousin husband now, don''t you stand by his side?" Tang Zhiyan asked very politely, and Yan''er couldn''t find the wrong. Among other things, in the city mansion, few people of the same age canpare with Tang Zhiyan. If it''s tooplicated, the original owner still can''t understand, so he can only look at each other in confusion and ask for help with Enthalpy. At this time, Enthalpy is responsible for answering these questions with others. "The staff member is afraid that the youngdy will be sick, so I told him to wait until my uncle is better. There will be nothing wrong with my uncle watching." Yan''er replied. She thought Tang Zhiyan just asked casually. Tang Zhiyan felt helpless, and said calmly: "I didn''t expect this for a while. It''s because Sister Guoer pays too much attention to my cousin''s husband. I have forgotten this." "Then I won''t stay much, let''s go ahead and do a lot of things today." Can''t wait for the result here, she can only go. Just as soon as she left the house, Tang Zhiyan asked people to inquire about Mu Shanzhi''s situation, and she was more relieved to learn that Mu''s mother was also waiting by the side. Then she called to her confidant and asked the other party to find a way to get close to Mu Shanzhi''s close people. She didn''t know the news of the other party, and she couldn''t feel at ease. It''s a pity that this is Yuanwaifu. She can''t even go to see the other party, because she is afraid that she will gossip about being known. Mu Shanzhi had been feverish for two days, and his whole body was burnt silly, and he finally survived. The doctor also found it magical. It stands to reason that it is so serious, and it may not be able to survive. In the end, he med Mu Shan''s sturdiness. "My son, the doctor said that you might not be able to get through it, and I''m really scared to death." Mu Shanzhi stopped: "How many days have I been sick?" "The son has a fever for two days and two nights, and the whole person is burnt to the point." At this point, the young man looked around the room. At this time, there were only him and Mu Shanzhi in the room. He took two steps and said in a low voice, " Miss Tang is worried about you. She has asked her to ask her children several times. In thest two days, she has lost a lot of weight. For this reason, she doesn''t think about eating and drinking, and her eyes are blue. Mu Shanyi was very distressed when he heard it: "Did you tell her the news that I woke up?" "You know everything in the house, the son, don''t worry, the cousin also asked someone to bring you soup, which she cooked by herself." Guile, the young fellow, quickly opened the food box next to her: "Small and others said, this was bought from outside, because the son missed it so hard that no one doubted it, so let him drink it." Gui Le is not a member of the Yuan Waifu, but was bought by Mu Shanzhi a few months ago and counted as his confidant. Holding the bowl, Mu Shanzhi was very satisfied with Gui Le''s cleverness: "There will be a reward in a while." Mu Shanzhi was drinking chicken soup, thinking of Tang Zhiyan''s appearance in his mind. When he was almost drinking, Tang Guo came with enthalpy, who was carrying a food box in his hand. "Brother Mountain." Tang Guo pretended to be very happy, urging Huo''er to quickly take out the porridge that nourishes his stomach, "Daddy said to eat this." Mu Shanzhi was full of chicken soup, and he didn''t like porridge, so he said, "I have no appetite right now." He rubbed his eyebrows, Gui Le was very smart, and quickly said: "Yuan''er girl, the son has just awake for a while and ate some soup bought outside. He should be tired now. Put down the porridge and wait for the son. Wake up and eat again." Mu Shanzhi followed Gui Le''s words andy down. Enthalpy felt that Tang Guo was a little bit lost, so heforted: "Miss, it''s my uncle that is not in good shape, and there is no extra energy. You need to cultivate and sleep more to recover." "Oh oh." Enthalpyforted Tang Guo, and Tang Guo left with him. He turned his head and nced around, and finally set his gaze on Gui Le''s face: "Feed brother Shan to eat." Gui Le quickly responded. Just waiting for Tang Guo and Enthalpy to leave, Mu Shanzhi said: "Gui Le, you can eat or pour that thing, I''m already full." "It''s just so small that I haven''t used rice yet." Gui Le took the porridge and ate it. Unexpectedly, it would kill him if he took a bite. see you tomorrow Chapter 5247: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (16) Chapter 5247: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (16) Chapter 5247 The idiot of a member outside the family (16) "Gui Le, what''s the matter?" When Mu Shanzhi saw Gui Le spit out, he couldn''t help asking, he was still immersed in the sweetness of Tang Zhiyan''s personally boiled soup for him, but he didn''t notice Gui Le muttering the words "so salty". Gui Le said with a bitter face: "My son, this soup is so salty." "Salty?" Mu Shanzhi was strange, "Could it be that the cook was not aware of it for a while and put too much salt? If you can''t eat it, just throw it away, secretly dump it, don''t let anyone see it." Mu Shanzhi suddenly felt that this kind of cautious life was really not asfortable as he was chopping wood on the mountain. Although I couldn''t make two money in the past, at least I was free to go where I wanted to go and do what I wanted. If he doesn''t like to eat, he doesn''t want to eat. If he wants to throw away, he won''t be afraid of being known. Now it''s different. Since surviving in this foreign mansion, he has be cautious, for fear that a bad one will annoy his father-inw. Looking at Gui Le''s bitter melon face, Mu Shanzhi felt a little relieved. He is much better now than at the beginning. He should have done something right to buy Gui Le. However, there is only Gui Le by his side, which is obviously not enough. He has to train a few useful hands, and he will not be sneaky when pouring soup. Gui Le and Mu Shanzhi greeted them and said they were going to pour out the soup. When they looked at the soup, they were full of disgust. Since he was next to Mu Shanzhi, he was very trustworthy, and he had never eaten something so unptable. Not long after, Gui Le returned to the room and said in a low voice to Mu Shanzhi: "My son, when I went to return the food box earlier, I heard Huo''er say that the soup was made by thedy herself, no wonder it was so salty. Miss did not Its not surprising that I have done rough work and that there is still that." "The enthalpy is also true, the son has just recovered, so let the youngdy go crazy." The reason why Gui Le dared to say this was that he knew that Mu Shanzhi did not like Tang Guo in his heart. He didn''t know the causes and consequences of Yuanwai Mansion. Because Tang Yuanwai ruled the family strictly, the people didn''t dare to discuss the matter of Mu Shanzhi''s enthusiasm in the open, it was a full face for him. It can be said that many people in Wuxian County admire Mu Shan''s good fortune. Gui Le should reasonably believe that Mu Shanzhi should have had asting pain before entering the burden. Otherwise, he should be married to the person he likes, the cousin. "So..." Mu Shan knew clearly, "Guo''er is the only daughter of his father-inw. What does she want to do, how can a maid like Yan''er stop it?" Mu Shanzhi was not touched by the fact that Tang Guo made the soup, he only felt bored, and was thankful that he was full and didn''t try. If not, he would be the one who tasted the terribly salty soup. "Then the youngdy will bring soup here, so the younger one will help the young man to handle it." Gui Le said, "The young man will have to cultivate for a while. Just now I heard that the youngdy is very interested in this aspect. , It may be delivered several times." Mu Shanzhi nodded casually: "Yes, you can go and bring me the book." Mu Shanzhi didn''t know that his every move here was under the control of the system. Originally, Tang Guo called the system to monitor this in order to see how Mu Shanzhi suffered, but he didn''t expect Tang Zhiyan to care about him so much and let him eat. Hearing Gui Le talking with him again, Tang Guo didn''t know what to say at this time. This person really couldn''t tell what kind of person he was. "Tomorrow I will watch him drink." System: [The host is big and beautiful. Chapter 5248: The silly girl of a foreigner (17) Chapter 5248: The silly girl of a foreigner (17) Chapter 5248 The idiot of a member outside the family (17) Towards the afternoon, Tang Guo went to see Mu Shanzhi again. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say in a hurry, at least on the surface, but Huo''er had been by her side since she was a child. On the previous journey, Tang Guo had intermittently said something to her, Huo''er. He had understood what Tang Guo wanted to ask Mu Shanzhi. So, seeing Tang Guo staring at her, Huo''er immediately said, "Auntie, what the youngdy meant is, do you like today''s soup? Earlier I saw Gui Le go to return the food box, and the soup inside was drunk clean. Jing, I think I like it? To make this soup, thedy got up early in the morning and pestered the cook who taught her. After several hours, thedy was so tired and sweating." Mu Shanzhi wanted to make aint in his heart. In the end, he was a daughter of a daughter. He usually pampered himself and worked so hard to make a pot of salty soup that was inessible. But he did show a little smile on the surface: "I like it very much, it''s hard work." He can''t say that the soup is not good, he didn''t drink a bite, right? Seeing Mu Shanzhi''s pretense, Tang Guo couldn''t help thinking that this person is also very hypocritical, not tasty, just say it, her father will not be so good if she knows it. Her father is not harsh. Since Mu Shanzhi came to Yuanwai Mansion, her father has always considered his self-esteem. For being so good to him, most of them hope that her daughter can live well, and hope that Mu Shanzhi will not forget the original intention. Another part is that Mu Shan''s people are rtively good, and he intends to cultivate them. As a result, Mu Shanzhi is really not remembered. When Mu Shanzhi saw Tang Guo smiling happily, he felt that there was nothing wrong with dealing with it this way. Anyway, if he said a few beautiful words, it would be enough to coax people. He wouldn''t know how to drink that soup. Tang Guo didn''t know what he was thinking, she said, "Brother Shan, there will be tomorrow." Mu Shanzhi''s smile solidified for a moment, and his smile appeared, and the words in his mouth changed to: "Guoer don''t work too hard, just leave these things to the next person to do, I don''t want you to be tired." "Not tired!" Tang Guo emphasized that she really didn''t do anything. She directed the whole process and the cook was operating. At the end, she sprinkled a handful of salt while the cook was not paying attention. She used the salt stored in the system space. In ancient society, salt was very refined and expensive. Suddenly a lot of it was missing, and that would cause problems. Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to deal with Tang Guo, and pretended to be very tired. Gui Le was a clever and clever man, so he quickly found an excuse. After Enthalpy exined, Tang Guo agreed to leave. In fact, she also didn''t like to deal with Mu Shanzhi very much, and now she had to go through the process to pave the way for the following things. That night, when having dinner, all the members outside Tang knew about Tang Guo making soup for Mu Shanzhi, and praised her for her ability. Member Tang also went to see Mu Shanzhi and mentioned this to him: "Guoer said, I have to make soup for you tomorrow, you dont have to refuse, this girl is rare to do something like this, she likes to do it. Let her do it. She hopes you can get better soon. If you have been bad, she will be the most sad." Tang Yuanwai values Mu Shanzhi so much, in the final analysis it is because of the filter of Tang Guo''s daughter. Mu Shanzhi could only agree, feeling a little helpless. The next day, Tang Guo made the soup again. Of course, it was the cook who did it. She was on the side to direct her. Finally, she secretly added a handful of salt, and then brought the soup to see Mu Shanzhi, intending to watch him drink it. Chapter 5249: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (18) Chapter 5249: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (18) Chapter 5249 The silly girl of a member outside the family (18) "Thanks for your hard work, you have been busy all morning. Let''s go and rest first." Mu Shanzhi looked at the steaming soup with a horror in his heart. He didn''t dare to try this soup. Gui Lecai told him just now that Zhiyan would give him soup in a while, and he would just eat Zhiyan. Gui Le took over Tang very enthusiastically, and said again and again: "Miss Hardship, there is also the Enthalpy girl, the son is not well, you should go to rest first, lest the residual sickness gets over you, then It''s not good. Here, let the younger one take care of him." It stands to reason that if Gui Le said so, Tang Guo and Enyal should leave. But Tang Guo knew what Mu Shanzhi''s idea was, and decided to watch him eat here. In addition to the soup, there are other side dishes. She didn''t do anything about the side dishes, nor did she make the side dishes. "Brother Mountain, have soup." Mu Shanzhi''s expression was distorted for a moment, and he wanted to say something, Yan''er understood Tang Guo''s meaning, and said: "The youngdy probably wants to watch my uncle eat. Recently, my uncle was sick and the youngdy was very unhappy." Enthalpy was actually a little confused. She felt that the youngdy was getting more and more difficult to understand. This might be the difference between the youngdy and ordinary people. When I was in the house, it was not too sad. When people came out, they were not very happy. Maybe this is what others said, touching the scene to give birth to love? Thedy will be sad only when she sees someone and someone mentions it. No one mentions it. Miss''s head can''t fit so many things, so she won''t be sad. If she could, she wished thedy would turn around and forget about it, and she would be happy every day. But the youngdy likes my uncle so much, she must not be able to. I just hope my uncle can get better sooner. Mu Shanzhi was stared by Enthalpy and Tang Guo''s eyes, and he couldn''t get off the ground for a while. Gui Le was scratching his ears and cheeks, and he did not expect that today''s Tang Guo wanted to drink soup with his son. He is just a subordinate, and the previous words are still in ce. It is not appropriate to interrupt at this time. If he is known to outsiders, he will definitely be taken to teach the rules, and then he will not be able to help the son. Mu Shanzhi wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know how to refuse. He was a little regretful now. How could he praise Tang Guo''s soup yesterday is delicious, and now the whole Yuan Waifu knows this. If he said it was not good, maybe the servants in this mansion would give him pointers behind his back. What''s worse, Tang Guo was already serving the soup, sitting on the edge of the bed with the bowl and spoon, and handing the spoon to his lips: "Eat." "eat." Huo''er quickly said: "Auntie, just eat. Miss does not feed you, she will not be reconciled. Miss was sick when she was a child, and the staff fed her the same way. These things impressed her very much." "I remember that the staff outside was also sick before. The youngdy fed the staff and didn''t eat outside. The youngdy cried and was still angry with the staff. For several days, she ignored the members." Yan Er was actually kindly reminded, afraid that Tang Guo would be angry for a while. People in the entire Yuanwai Pce couldn''t coax it. This was a big mess, and its impact on Mu Shanzhi was not good. There are so many people in Yuanwaifu, it is inevitable that there will be two people who say something bad. Mu Shanzhi did think of this, opened his mouth with difficulty, and drank the soup in the spoon. As soon as Tang entered the mouth, he wanted to vomit, but seeing Tang Guo''s serious and expectant expression, he swallowed with tears, his eyes falling on the side dishes. Chapter 5250: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (19) Chapter 5250: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (19) Chapter 5250, the silly girl of the outside family (19) Gui Le wanted to give Mu Shanzhi water, but now he didn''t dare, so he could only pick up vegetables for Mu Shanzhi. After eating the normal-tasting dishes, Mu Shanzhi''s mouth felt better. Tang Guo pretended not to know, and continued to feed Mu Shanzhi soup. After almost half a bowl of feeding, she stopped. Only those who had eaten this kind of thing would understand the taste of Mu Shanzhi at this time. Seeing Tang Guo left, he could finally vomit. Gui Le hurriedly fetched him water and rinsed his mouth several times. Mu Shanzhi felt much better. At this time, he felt that he didn''t want to eat salt in his life. "Gui Le, you have to deal with these dishes." Mu Shanzhi said with difficulty. Gui Le understood Mu Shanzhis suffering, and quickly took away all the side dishes and soup. Fortunately, this is a small yard dedicated to Mu Shanzhis recuperation. The study room next door is convenient for him. Things will not be discovered. Mu Shanzhi was actually hungry, he was looking forward to the food sent by Tang Zhiyan. He didn''t want to eat the side dishes Tang Guo had brought before because of the soup. Tang Guo knew it well and was toozy to care about him for the time being, but Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to eat Tang Zhiyan''s food at noon today. She was on Tang Zhiyan''s side right now, and she happened to see the other person cooking, and she watched eagerly by the stove, looking very coveted. Seeing her like that, Tang Zhiyan felt bad, but couldn''t say anything. The hands holding the spat were shaking. "The youngdy must be cooking the food for the greedydy. Thedy was busy all morning before sending meals to my uncle, and feeding my uncle with soup, and she couldn''t eat two bites." From the beginning, Tang Yuanwai assigned Tang Zhiyan a separate and quiet yard. This yard was decided by her. Although it was not too big, she had everything inside. In the past two days, she has been cooking secretly, and she still eats out when she arrives. She didn''t expect Tang Guo toe over, she guessed that the other party should havee to ask her to eat, except for this reason, she couldn''t think of anything else. Sure enough, Enthalpy exined: "The youngdy just remembered the cousin, and she came here. It should be because she wants to go to dinner with her cousin. No, it''s almost time." "I didn''t expect Miss Tang to open fire here. Why don''t you use your meal today?" Enthal asked, actually on behalf of Tang Guo. She is a person with a mentally wed, unresponsive and intermittent speaking. It is impossible to ask clearly. Tang Zhiyan was so clever, he had already thought of excuses. She said, "It''s just that I haven''t done this for a long time, and I want to try it out. Counting the time, I am only about half a year away from getting married." At this point, she believes that Enthalpy will not ask again, and she should understand what she means. Huo''er was really full of enlightenment: "It turns out that this is the case, did thedy use the meal today? Since thedy is trying to cook, the amount here seems to be not much, only for one person, and thedy is greedy, it is better to carry the food over. ?" "If Guo''er doesn''t dislike it, of course there is no problem. I''m just trying to make it, I''m afraid it doesn''t taste very good." Tang Zhiyan said, but she was a little irritable in her heart. She really didn''t expect Tang Guo to wander to her. "Miss Tang''s cooking skills look pretty good. Thedy at the door just now was attracted by this fragrance." Yan Er exined. She saw Tang Guo walking towards another boiler, staring at a small soup pot. She followed, sniffing the scent in the soup pot. Before she could ask, Tang Zhiyan said, "Since I''m cooking, I also boiled the soup by the way. I don''t know how it tastes." Chapter 5251: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (20) Chapter 5251: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (20) Chapter 5251, the idiot of the outside family (20) Huo''er was naturally apliment, but Tang Zhiyan was not used, thinking that there is no way to send food there today. But remembering what Hu''er said earlier, Tang Guo gave Mu Shanzhi food and fed him soup personally, she felt wronged again. It''s not that someone is serving foodfortably, many of her meals on his side. Thinking about it this way, Tang Zhiyan was very straightforward and asked people to bring all the soup over there. Tang Guo was satisfied with this. Apart from anything else, Tang Zhiyan''s craftsmanship was indeed good, and it was better than the cooks in the mansion. She decided toe and ask Tang Zhiyan to have dinner every day. Over there, Mu Shanzhi waited, hoped, and never looked forward to the hot soup and delicious food. What was waiting for was Gui Le''s bitter face. Seeing Gui Le empty-handed, he was anxious and asked, "Why, I was found and couldn''t get it in? When you meet someone, you just say you bought snacks from outside, but that''s all wrong?" "My son, that''s not the case. Something went wrong with the cousin today." "What''s wrong with her?" Mu Shanzhi was anxious, and didn''t care about his hungry. Gui Le quickly exined the situation, and Mu Shanzhi breathed a sigh of relief: "It turns out that this is the case, then you go out and buy some cakes." "I know, son." Gui Le said, and couldn''t helpining. "The youngdy will really mess up and make my uncle not have a good meal. If this is starving, what can I do." It''s also that the system didn''t stare here at any time. After all, Mu Shanzhi was not a dangerous person, at best it was a bit disgusting. As a system, he didn''t want to keep listening to what a disgusting person was doing, which would contaminate his very pure system. If Mu Shanzhi didn''t use Gui Le, he obviously agreed. It wasn''t because of Tang Guo, he couldn''t even eat. I didn''t live together in the past, but I didn''t find that fools were so difficult to serve. Sometimes it was really boring, very annoying, and easy to make people impatient. Mu Shanzhi gradually forgot his original intention and neglected his kindness. From vowing to take care of Tang Guo for a lifetime, he now felt that he was really annoying. The guilt in his heart is gradually disappearing, because he thinks that the fool has broken his business, so he thinks she is not good, and the more he looks at it, the more unpleasant. And this indulgence always made him feel a little embarrassed. No matter how good a member of Tang was to him, he was still afraid of being pointed out by his subordinates. Except for Gui Le, no one dared to call him with confidence. Especially the recent experience of being ill, made him eager to train his confidant, so that it will be convenient to do things in the future, don''t be afraid of this. For the next few days, Tang Guo still gave Mu Shanzhi soup, staring at him for a few sips, and then leaving with peace of mind. After she left the room, she went to Tang Zhiyan''s side and took Tang Zhiyan to have lunch. Tang Zhiyan was still cooking for a few days at first, and wanted to secretly send it to Mu Shanzhi. Later, when she saw Tang Guo went there every day, she didn''t do it at all. In the end, Mu Shanzhi had to eat the side dish sent by Tang Guo. Fortunately, the side dish didn''t put too much salt in it. At least it was okay to fill in the stomach. He himself wanted to rest for more time. Now he didn''t dare to get sick again, he would recover within two days, and finally he would not suffer. As his body recovered, Tang Guo watched Mu Shanzhi out of the mansion, as if he had seen a pig out of the ughter, and the other party was in such a good mood that he even had a lighter pace. Mu Shan is better, she is back to normal again. She didn''t care about Tang Zhiyan''s fianc for the time being, so it was not toote for Tang Zhiyan to get married. [The host is big, the rtionship between Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi is closer than before. Although there is no intimate behavior, they will sit down and talk whenever they have the opportunity to talk to each other. [That Gui Le often said that you are not in front of Mu Shanzhi, and also said this in front of Tang Zhiyan. Both of them did not refute, obviously tacitly acquiescing. Tang Guo supported her chin, counting the days when Tang Zhiyan married. In almost half a year, Tang Zhiyan was about to get married, and the Xie family had already sent the offer to Yuanwai Mansion. The whole house was full of joy, but Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi were not happy. Looking at the red, both of them felt ufortable. see you tomorrow Chapter 5252: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (21) Chapter 5252: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (21) Chapter 5252 The idiot of a member outside the family (21) Because Tang Zhiyan is nning to get married, he can no longer be busy with business matters. These matters are temporarily left to the people under his hands to take care of. Therefore, her chances of getting along with Mu Shanzhi privately are also reduced. As long as she is in the Yuanwai Mansion, the two cannot get along alone. Since preparing to get married, she has not taken the initiative to meet Mu Shanzhi. The betrothal gift from the Xie family finally pulled her out of a dream. Mu Shanzhi is now her cousin, and she will soon marry another person. Xies family is located in Qingfeng County, not far from Wuxian County. The two are adjacent to each other. If you rush forward, you will be there in two hours. "Miss, Gui Le always secretly came over these days and asked the servant girl, saying that the cousin had something to say. He is here again today, do you still want to send people back?" Tang Zhiyans thoughts were interrupted by the close-knit maid Qingyang. Qingyang is her confidant. Knowing all her thoughts, it is also regrettable. It is clear that herdy and cousin are the two loving people, but how fate is making fun of it like this People? At the beginning, she thought that the youngdy could retreat from the marriage and be with her cousin. Just because the cousin changed too quickly and thedy was a little angry, the two missed it. Besides, the cousin is also a good person, what a pity to be a fool. The cousin is quite talented, and now he is the son-inw of Yuanwaifu. Being dragged down by Yuanwaifu, he has no chance to test his fame. If the two could be together at the beginning, the cousin might be able to study at ease and prepare to get fame and fame, and the youngdy would concentrate on managing the industry, then these would be a good match. Ms. Guoer, not only can''t help her cousin, she is also a drag, and it makes people feel ufortable everywhere. A fool can be considerate and can get along with a quilt? Anyway, Qingyang felt that Mu Shanzhi''s entry into the Tang Dynasty member''s family was too bad. "You ask Gui Le, what else does he have to say? I''m going to get married. It''s no longer appropriate to meet again." Tang Zhiyan propped his chin with his palm, her beautiful face was full of mncholy and sadness, "I almost had a dream. Seriously, let Gui Le bring him a word." "Just say, the dream should be awake, what can we do if we dont meet each other? From now on, he will be his son-inw, and I will be someone elses wife. Its not good for me or him anymore. ." Tang Zhiyan smiled bleakly: "His person, I am afraid that he would not dare to do such a treacherous thing that eloped with me. What good is it to see me? He can''t change the result after meeting." This was the reason Tang Zhiyan did not want to see Mu Shanzhi, it was impossible between them. Mu Shanzhi obviously likes her and can treat her well, but he never thought of being with her. She was also a little confused about her dream for more than half a year, and almost thought it woulde true. Although Mu Shanzhi likes her, so what? He has been restrained by the foreign pce, and she will be restrained soon. In fact, she really wanted to ask, what can I say to her at this time, can it be said, can all this be changed? If he really had the courage, a long time ago, he could not agree to the uncle''s entry into the foreign pce, and confess his feelings for her, then things would not go so far. After listening to Gui Le''s narration, Mu Shanzhi was very sad. Gui Leforted: "My son, don''t be too sad." There was no room for recovery, and Gui Le didn''t know how to persuade him. Chapter 5253: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (22) Chapter 5253: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (22) Chapter 5253 The idiot of a member outside the family (22) In fact, he really favors the youngdy, the youngdy is gentle and capable, generous and moving, standing with the son is a perfect match. It''s a pity that fate is making fun of people, and the son-inw bes the son-inw of the Tang family, and it is impossible to be with the cousin. He often listens to people telling stories, which are tragedies where lovers cannot be together. At this time, he saw a tragedy with his own eyes. Mu Shanzhi sighed: "You go down first, I''ll be alone. What has been handed to you earlier, is it interesting?" "People have found two and they are still under observation. If there is no major problem, it should be fine." Mu Shanzhi was not good to go tantly looking for people, so he asked Gui Le to help him with this, find a few people who could be used, and train him to be his confidant. It was much easier to do things. Mu Shan wanted to see Tang Zhiyan a few dayster, but unfortunately he couldn''t find the opportunity. Tang Guo was going to see Tang Zhiyan. He knew in advance that he pretended to apany Tang Guo and sat in Tang Zhiyan''s waiting room with dignity, but he could not go in two more steps. When Qingyang served him tea, Mu Shanzhi asked in a low voice: "I haven''t seen Zhiyan in the past few days, how is she?" "Uncle Huitang, the youngdy is fine, but she is not very happy." Without waiting for Mu Shan to ask anything, Qingyang trot to find Tang Zhiyan. At this time, Tang Guo was looking at the betrothal gifts in a room of Tang Zhiyan. She heard the people in the mansion say that Tang Zhiyan was going to be a bride. As a fool, she must be curious, so she came and took a look. The main reason was that she found that Mu Shanzhi hadn''t had a chance to see Tang Zhiyan recently, so she reluctantly helped her and let the two meet again to deepen her unwilling impression. If the two of them can stand it, they will naturally not do anything beyond. If they can''t stand it, it''s their fate. When the blue duck came in, Tang Guo was looking at the beautiful jewelry, which was shining and very gratifying. Qingyang didn''t regard Tang Guo as the same thing. In her opinion, Tang Guo was a fool, ignorant, and some questions had to be exined many times before the other party could understand. But there was still an enthalpy standing beside Tang Guo, and she had to be more careful. She walked to Tang Zhiyan''s side and whispered in her ear that Mu Shanzhi was here. Tang Zhiyan''s expression was slightly taken aback, and his heart, which was originally like a pool of stagnant water, jumped quickly again. She smiled bitterly, she couldn''t let go of that person anymore. If the other party does note, she can still avoid it. The other party came, and she really wanted to see him. She gave Qingyang a look: "I''m a little unwell, Qingyang, you are here with cousin. If cousin has anything you like, just pick it out. I want to rest for a while." , She warned Enthalpy again, "Enthalpy, you have to look at your cousin." "Since Miss Tang is unwell, go to rest quickly, do you want to ask a doctor to check the pulse?" Yan''er asked with concern. Tang Zhiyan shook his head: "No need, just take a rest. It should be because I didn''t rest wellst night, and I was a little dizzy. I can get a good night''s sleep." Enthalpy was also polite. Tang Zhiyan didn''t seem to have a big problem, so he didn''t ask much. Her main task is to serve her owndy well, and she does not need to worry about other things. Tang Guo turned her back to Tang Zhiyan, listening to the other''s brisk footsteps, she could feel her a little anxious. Tang Zhiyan went to see Mu Shanzhi. "Tongzi, you help me stare at the two of them and see where they go for a tryst." Chapter 5254: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (23) Chapter 5254: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (23) Chapter 5254 The idiot of a member outside the family (23) There is a bamboo forest behind Tang Zhiyan''s small yard. She went to that bamboo forest. Her confidant''s maid is not only the blue duck, but also the red duck. This is the maid who has been with her since she was a child, or the maid she bought by herself, who can be trusted absolutely. With the red duck at the door, she can meet Mu Shanzhi in the small bamboo forest. When the two met again, the distance between them seemed to increase a lot. Mu Shanzhi really hated this feeling. He regretted it a bit, regretting that Tang Yuanwai had agreed to marry Tang Guo. Abandoning a rtionship is very different from what he imagined. Not only can he give up now, he is also full of Tang Zhiyan. When he thought that she was about to get married, he seemed to be going crazy, his eyes were bloodshot and he looked at Tang Zhiyan, his first sentence was: "Why don''t you want to see me?" Tang Zhiyan moved his gaze to other ces, and his voice fell lightly: "What about seeing it, can seeing it change everything? I said a long time ago that we have missed the best opportunity. At this time, you are my hall. Brother-inw, and I will get married soon." Mu Shanzhi was speechless when asked, yes, there is no ending between them. In his capacity, he was not even qualified to tell her not to get married. "Zhi Yan." Tang Zhiyan couldn''t hold back her tears. Mu Shanzhi quickly wiped her tears, and then hugged her hard, but Tang Zhiyan suddenlyughed, which made him very inexplicable. "I thought you didn''t have the courage to do such a thing. With this hug, I can get married with peace of mind." Tang Zhiyan didn''t push Mu Shanzhi away. At this time, she just wanted to hold him. When they left here, they would never be possible. At this moment, the red duck ran over quickly, interrupting the scene of the two people''s affection, she said anxiously: "Miss, Miss Guoer is here." The two quickly let go, Tang Zhiyan asked flusteredly: "Why is she here?" After asking, she knew it was not the time to discuss these, and quickly looked around, nning to hide Mu Shanzhi. That''s the way out. Tang Guo didn''t understand those, but there was an enthalpy around her, which could not be deceived. Mu Shanzhi''s appearance here is very unreasonable. Although it is a small bamboo forest, it is not connected to the mountain, but surrounded by walls. The small bamboo forest is so big without a back door. Tang Zhiyan never thought of where to hide. "What to do...what to do..." Tang Zhiyan looked at the high wall and suddenly said, "Can you go up? Turn over from here?" Mu Shanzhi nodded: "I will try, I just thought so." Looking at the high wall, Mu Shanzhi was also a little uncertain, but that could only be done. In the past year, he hasn''t done much rough work, and his body is not as flexible and wearable as before. After exerting a lot of energy, he finally turned over to the wall, but he could see that on the other side, his scalp was numb, that side was higher than this side, and the ground was a little more sunken. If he jumped down like this, he might get hurt. "Shanzhi, what''s the matter?" Tang Zhiyan was very anxious when he saw that Mu Shanzhi hadn''t jumped. She had heard footstepsing from a distance, "You hurry over, cousin,e here, Yan''er is probably following her. Beside me." Mu Shanzhi: "It''s too high, it''s half higher than this side, and there is still grass underneath. This side is very deste, I don''t know what scene is inside." Tang Zhiyan was in a hurry, and Mu Shanzhi said at this moment: "I saw a small rock protruding, so I can settle down temporarily." Chapter 5255: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (24) Chapter 5255: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (24) Chapter 5255 The silly girl of a member outside the family (24) "I''m stuck on that little rock. She should go after ying for a while, ande down after a while." Tang Zhiyan watched Mu Shanzhi disappear, walked a little farther, and stood on tiptoe. He was relieved to see his hands grasping the position of the wall. With the wall so high, normal people should not look up and fail to notice these details. Tang Guo had already appeared in Tang Zhiyan''s line of sight, and it was also the time she gave Mu Shanzhi to hide, stop and go, otherwise he would havee to grab the bag. "Miss Tang?" When Yan''er saw Tang Zhiyan, he was a little strange, "Why are you here?" Tang Zhiyan said unhurriedly, "I felt bored just when Iy down, so I just rx here," she rubbed her temples, "I don''t know what''s wrong recently. I''m always flustered, maybe it''s a little uneasy." The enthalpy is clear: "Maybe the cousin will be a little upset when we are getting married. It''s better to ask a doctor toe over and give you some soothing tea to sleep better at night." "Well, I''ll try itter. By the way, why did youe here?" Tang Zhiyan changed the subject and tried to lead the two towards the wall, so that she could not see the top of the wall. She was afraid of being far away from the wall. Once someone sees something, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause. "Miss wanted to go around, but she identally moved to this ce. It should be remembered that when she was a child, she and her cousin liked to y in this ce. She had toe over and have a look, and she still talked about ying with bamboo shoots." Tang Zhiyan saw Tang Guo, who was staring at her master, and felt relieved. It turned out that she was looking for bamboo shoot insects. She really remembered that when she was a child, she used to catch bamboo shoots with Tang Guo. That was something she did when she was very young. At that time, she was also a carefree daughter. Just because her father has to run on both sides often, and mother will follow asionally, she will be sent here to take care of her. Speaking of this, the yard used to be where her father lived when she was not married. Later, before she moved in, the uncle was well repaired. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan felt so guilty. But I also thought that there was no result between her and Mu Shan. After today, she will no longer see him, and she will be someone else''s wife in the future, so she feels a little bit less guilty. Tang Guo didn''t know what Tang Zhiyan was thinking. She squatted on the edge of the bamboo, carefully searching for bamboo shoot insects on it. At this time, it was really the season of bamboo shoot insects. She found one after a short while stretched out and caught it. Upon seeing this, Huo''er was still a little worried, fearing that the sharp feet of the bamboo shoots would hurt Tang Guo, but he did not dare to stop him, fearing that Tang Guo would be unhappy. Fortunately, Tang Guo grasped the position very correctly, and the things she worried about did not happen. Tang Guo grabbed the bamboo shoot worm and came to Tang Zhiyan, and handed the bamboo shoot worm to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan was stunned for a moment, but did not answer. It''s not that she remembered something, some of the interests when she was a child, she doesn''t remember them now, they were all yed by children. My cousin is not a normal person, it is normal to y these. And she has grown up and is not a child anymore. In her opinion, these insects are still a bit hideous, and she doesn''t want to catch them. "Only one, let''s y with my cousin." Tang Zhiyan said beautifully, "I watched you y, Red Duck, go find two bamboo sticks, string bamboo shoots for cousin, and the bamboo shoots will fly up in a while. " The red duck hurried to do it, and quickly found bamboo skewers. Tang Guo stringed the bamboo shoots together, and as expected, the bamboo shoots started flying. Chapter 5256: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (25) Chapter 5256: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (25) Chapter 5256 The idiot of a member outside the family (25) The bamboo shoot worms flew buzzing, but no matter how they flew, there was no way to get rid of the bamboo sticks, and she could only fly constantly while holding the sticks. Tang Zhiyan looked at Tang Guo happily, still a little envious in his heart. Although the cousin lost her mother at a very young age, there is one thing she loves about her father. Even a fool can live a good life and be so carefree. And she can only take care of all the things on her own. Even if the uncle treated her well, he was different from his father. Tang Guo shook the bamboo shoot worm in her hand and unknowingly walked to the root of the wall. Tang Zhiyan did not notice that her palm was resting on the wall, and the corners of her lips were gently bent up and down, and then an internal force was transmitted from her palm. Out, go straight to the small rock that Mu Shanzhi stepped on. Mu Shanzhi felt something was wrong, and then he firmly grasped the surrounding wall. As expected, the stone under his feet fell loose. The system gloated over the misfortune and handed it a report to Tang Guo: [The host is big, Mu Shanzhi is now holding his hands on the wall, and it looks like he is struggling. There can be no other actions. Most of it is very hard. Tang Guo: "I stay here for a while, how can I just catch a bamboo shoot insect?" She knew what was next door, it was also the ce of Yuanwaifu, but that ce was generally not inhabited, it used to be a dyeing workshop. Later, Tang Yuan felt that setting up the dyeing workshop at home was not very good, and it was not convenient to do anything, so he moved the ce. There were not many Tang family members, and the ce was locked. There were no people who went in to clean, and the yard was full. grass. Why is it so deep under this wall? Because this ce was originally a pond, and the ce dedicated to paint, can it be deep? Mu Shanzhi would really choose this ce to hide. Mu Shanzhi is very painful now, but fortunately he used to be a man who was ustomed to doing rough work, and he could react in time and grasp the wall forcefully. If it were an ordinary person, he might have fallen down long ago. He really did not expect that the stone would suddenly fall. It seems reasonable to think that this side is so deste. He looked up at the ce where he grabbed his eyes, and saw that it didn''t mean to loosen, he finally felt relieved, full of expectation, Tang Guo hurried away. But there was an enthalpy voice from over the wall, his face turned green, and Tang Guo actually wanted to catch more bamboo shoots. Tang Zhiyan didn''t know Mu Shanzhi''s briskness, so she didn''t worry, to avoid being discovered, she didn''t even look in that direction. Tang Guo yed in this ce for less than half an hour, and the system told her that Mu Shanzhi was already sweating profusely, but he was still holding on. "Physical strength is not bad." Tang Guo was holding three or five bamboo sticks in her left hand, all of which were flying bamboo shoots. She walked under the wall and gently pressed her palm against the wall, turning her internal force upwards, and suddenly grabbed the ce where Mu Shanzhi had reached. Loose. This time, Mu Shanzhi didn''t react, he fell straight down and snorted, just because the bamboo shoot worms in Tang Guo''s hand were buzzing, everyone present did not notice the movement there. And there was still grass growing next door, and it was definitely not a bang when it fell down, and the movement was much smaller. "Go back." Tang Guo took the bamboo shoots and swayed out of the small bamboo forest. When things were done, she didn''t want to stay here longer. When Tang Zhiyan watched Tang Guo leave, it was also a pine, and getting along with fools was not good. Fools are easy to pass, but not easy to pass. For example, now, people have not left, she still can''t rush, after all, this foreign mansion is not her home, she is just a borrower. Tang Zhiyan remembered something, and walked over to call Mu Shanzhi. see you tomorrow Chapter 5257: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (26) Chapter 5257: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (26) Chapter 5257 The silly girl of a member outside the family (26) "Shanzhi, cousin has gone,e down." However, there was no movement there. Tang Zhiyan yelled again. This time she walked a little farther and looked towards the wall, only to realize that she couldn''t see Mu Shanzhi''s hand. She was anxious and quickly called Red Duck to get thedder. When he got thedder, the Red Duck climbed up to look, and finally saw Mu Shanzhi who fell into the pit. Mu Shanzhi was thick skinned. He didn''t faint, but he was a little embarrassed. He felt that his legs should fall. Folded. "Cousin, are you okay?" Hongyang asked anxiously, and then turned around and said to Tang Zhiyan, "Miss, the cousin should have fallen down, ourdder is not long enough to reach, so I must find a rope. And the cousin is afraid that if you cant get out from here, its not good to be seen." "Red Duck, you find me a rope, I will go out from other ces, you inform Gui Le, tell him to prepare outside, I am like this, identally will make life suspicious, and it will hurt Zhiyan." Mu Shan Enduring the pain of the broken leg, her heart was depressed. Tang Guo didn''te early orte. It happened at this time that he was clearly opposed to him. Since he got married, every time he got upset was because of Tang Guo, it wouldn''t work if it didn''t make him think. Tang Zhiyan could only be anxious underneath. He heard the red duck say that Mu Shanzhi had already used the rope to go out, and the blue duck who was guarding outside also came in, saying that Gui Le had gone out to meet, and his flustered heart calmed down. "I''m afraid it will not fall lightly now." "I think it should be. If he doesn''t agree toe to the house, it''s fine." The red duck said angrily, "How can you have these things with the youngdy? I can''t be together now, and put it again. No less, he is not unlucky, who is unlucky? If he had said a word, thedy would have retired from the Xie family." Tang Zhiyan smiled bitterly, yes, she thought about it at first. If Mu Shanzhi is willing, she can abandon her family, and the marriage that she has decided since childhood, even if she is pointed out, she still has to be with Mu Shanzhi. How can she expect that the final result will be like that? Not long after, Tang Guo heard a report from someone saying that when Mu Shanzhi returned from the outside, he identally fell and his legs broke. Now someone has asked the doctor, but I dont know what the specific situation is. When Tang Guo heard this, of course he had to pretend to be very anxious, and hurried to see Mu Shanzhi. The original owner is obviously a fool, but when he hears something about Mu Shanzhi, he will always wake up a little bit, which is really a strange thing. She didn''t struggle so much, and was anxious to see how miserable Mu Shanzhi was. When she arrived, members of Tang came, frowning, obviously also worried about Mu Shanzhi''s situation, and still questioning what was going on with Gui Le. Gui Le always made up stories, and he seemed to be immersed in what he said. "Don''t worry outside the staff, the son will definitely be fine, there will be no major events." Gui Leforted, he was also a little scared in his heart, his son was indeed a bit embarrassed. Tang Guo also stretched his head and looked inside, looking very anxious. In fact, the original owner listened very much to what Tang said. Tang Yuan said just now that Mu Shanzhi will be fine. Now the doctor is bandaging and she can''t go in and disturb him. That will affect Mu Shanzhi, and Tang Guo will of course not be anxious to go in. After a long time, the doctor sweated profusely. Tang Guo rushed in, she couldn''t wait to see how miserable Mu Shanzhi was now. Chapter 5258: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (27) Chapter 5258: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (27) Chapter 5258 The idiot of a member outside the family (27) When Tang Guo entered, he saw Mu Shanzhi with one leg and one hand wrapped tightly. His face was full ofrge and small scratches. "Brother Mountain, does it hurt?" System: Mu Shan looked very painful, and he promised that the host''s great conscience would never hurt. The culprit is her, she can actually ask Mu Shanzhi if it hurts in the past, which is terrible. "I don''t hurt, it''s okay, don''t worry." Mu Shanzhi replied very perfunctorily, but no one noticed this at this time, because his tragic situation attracted all the attention. Tang Yuanwai was already asking doctor Mu Shanzhi how he was. "My uncle broke his right leg and left hand. They have been reattached. There are otherrge and small wounds on his body, bruises, and a heavy fall. The so-called broken tendons and bones for a hundred days, these months have to take a good rest. Don''t move around, so as not to affect the bones." The doctor touched his beard, "As long as it is well raised, it won''t affect it in the future. Thanks to my uncle''s good body and bones, I''m afraid I''ll be half-life if I change someone." When Mu Shanzhi heard it, he was also a little rejoiced. Fortunately, there were some weeds growing in the ce where it fell. He had been injured for a hundred days. In the past few months, he hadn''t wanted to do anything. He suddenly became frightened, very afraid that Tang Guo would give him terribly salty soup. He decided to propose to Gui Leter that he wanted to eat the food in the restaurant and had a preconceived idea. His father-inw should try to be satisfied. "It''s fine if you can recover. I have to trouble the doctor more recently." Tang Yuanwai said politely, sending the doctor out. With such a big matter, Tang Zhiyan coulde to see Mu Shanzhi in an upright manner. Seeing his embarrassed appearance, her heart was stunned. But there were all people present. She couldn''t express her concern, so she could only say a few words politely, so that Mu Shanzhi could heal his injuries, and then left. "I knew it, I shouldn''t have seen him. If I didn''t see him, maybe he wouldn''t be a catastrophe today." Tang Zhiyan, who returned to the house, said very reproachfully, "I me it all." "How can this be med on Miss Guoer? If Miss Guoer suddenly came over, these things wouldn''t happen." Hongyang said anxiously, "It''s not that Miss Guoer is yful, if she is not yful, How could the cousin fall down?" "By the way, what a good cousin, Miss Guoer will drag him down sooner orter, and it''s really worthless for him." The red duck continued, pulling the blue duck to match. Although the blue duck did not make a sound, she could follow her. Seeing his expression, he thought so too. Tang Zhiyan did not express her position, but she felt that Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi were actually inappropriate. If there were too many, she would not be able to say. In fact, she was a little bit unwilling in her heart, because Tang Guo had a father who loved her, even if he was a fool, he could still make Mu Shan''s love. She knew that Mu Shanzhi''s enthusiasm wasrgely due to the uncle''s kindness to him. Why did she not find out about it earlier? In that case, Mu Shanzhi would not owe his uncle''s favor. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t go to see Mu Shanzhi every day, and would find an excuse every few days to go with Tang Guo to see Mu Shanzhi''s recovery. When they met, the two would notmunicate much. Seeing that there are still a few days to get married, Tang Zhiyan has countless regrets in his heart, and suddenly he wants to say a lot to Mu Shanzhi. But she couldn''t stay longer, and finally chose to hand it to Mu Shanzhi in the form of a letter. In thest few days, the two exchanged small notes. Chapter 5259: The silly girl from outside the family (28) Chapter 5259: The silly girl from outside the family (28) Chapter 5259 The idiot of a member outside the family (28) Finally, the day when Tang Zhiyan married, Mu Shanzhi''s health was much better. For his health, he couldn''t walk down the ground, but he could sit in a wooden wheelchair and was pushed away. When Tang Zhiyan got married this morning, he also got up. No one doubted how to attend such a big event because of venttion. Tang Guo was by Mu Shanzhi''s side, and the people in the Yuanwai Pce were waiting for the weing team. It didn''t take long for the weing team toe. Even though the young master Xie was weak, he came in person. After all, this was a marriage booked by the parents, and the woman didn''t intend to break the marriage. It is impossible for him not toe to wee her on the day. Compared with other bridegroom officials, they all came on horseback. He was in a carriage and was helped to get out of the carriage. From his pale face, he could see that his bones were very weak, as if a gust of wind could blow down, but his appearance was still Very handsome, but a little out of shape. Even though he was wearing a big red wedding gown, the whole person still didn''t seem to have much energy, only those eyes were extraordinarily bright, and some were not like the eyes on the body. In fact, given his physical condition, he originally wanted to retire. Even if he retire for reasons of physical weakness, it will still have a great impact on the woman, and he may harm the other party. If the other party takes the initiative to retreat, it''s fine, but the other party doesn''t seem to mean it either. His parents have a very close rtionship with each other''s parents. Before his parents were dying, they told him to treat the Tang family girl kindly and not to bully her. In that case, if the other party does not resign, let''s marry it back. He didn''t live long anyway. It is estimated that he would be dead within two years. At that time, his grandmother would take charge of the n and adopt a child to her. She is already very good at managing the industry. It should be no problem to give the Xie family''s estate to her. It should also allow her grandma to enjoy her twilight years. The hard work of her parents is better than being divided by the n. Tang Zhiyan had already covered his hijab, and was assisted and slowly stepped out of the Tang house. Tang Yuan followed him all the time, his sses were a little red. In the end, he was a little bit reluctant to watch him grow up. "Zhiyan, if you feel wronged, you must ask someone to bring you back. Uncle will call the shots for you. No matter where you go, this is your home." Tang Zhiyan: "Thank you, uncle." She was only a courteous person outside the Tang Dynasty, and she didn''t take it seriously, and she answered very politely. Tang Yuanwai was used to her appearance since she was a child, and didn''t think much about it. In the end, there are differences between men and women. Even if the other party is his niece, he should not be too close due to etiquette considerations. Naturally, there is no way to say a lot of things, but the mother-inw can take more care of Tang Zhiyan. Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi walked out, all of Mu Shanzhi''s eyes fell on Tang Zhiyan''s back, and there were many unwillingness in his eyes, vaguely sad and helpless. He regrets, why didnt he have the courage in the first ce, If he had the courage, Zhiyan would not marry others. He turned his gaze on the young man in the scarlet wedding gown. He was about the same age as him, but he was very thin, and he looked sick. Will Zhiyan be happy in the future by marrying such a sick seedling? Will you be bullied when you go to Xie''s house? If this sick child doesn''t live long, wouldn''t Zhi Yan be widowed? The more he thought about it, the more he regretted Mu Shanzhi, and he couldn''t wait to rush to pull Tang Zhiyan back. Fortunately, he has broken his leg and hand now, otherwise he still doesn''t know how to control himself. Chapter 5260: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (29) Chapter 5260: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (29) Chapter 5260 The idiot of a member outside the family (29) Tang Guo looked at everything in front of him with a smile on his face, and followed everyone''s cheers, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mu Shan''s pain, restrained, and almost rolled his eyes. At this time, her gaze fell on Xie Rong, and seeing Xie Rong''s gesture of please, Tang Zhiyan was helped by the maidservant into the carriage arranged as a sedan chair. After all, there is such a long journey, and riding in a carriage is more stable. Sitting in a sedan chair is ufortable, it is very bumpy, and it is veryborious, and it takes a long way to go. The bride had been sent into the carriage, and Xie Rong stepped forward to give the Tang member a hand and said a few words. Tang Yuanwai thanked him a lot this time. In his words, he hoped that Tang Zhiyan would live well, and that she would not be bullied in Xie''s house. Xie Rong''s words were extremely brief: "No." He was able toe today because the doctor prescribed a few strong drugs. After getting married, he estimated that he would have to stay in bed for more than half a month. It''s a pity that he can''t withdraw from his rtives, so it''s better to stay at Xie''s house and let her live a chic life. Before getting married, he asked someone to inquire about Tang Zhiyan. The other party didn''t seem to be entangled in the love of his children. On the contrary, he was shrewd in managing the industry and should not be the kind of woman who stayed in the back house with peace of mind. The so-called, there are gains and losses. When he is gone, as long as she treats his grandma well, how about the Xie family''s property is hers? Life does not bring death or not. The Tang member looked at Xie Rong as sincere, and finally let him go. When Xie Rong turned around, he suddenly felt a line of sight, and when he looked back subconsciously, he saw Tang Guo looking at him. I don''t know why, the moment he saw Tang Guo, he felt a little ufortable, and some didn''t want to go through the process to get married. He quickened his pace, was helped into the carriage, and finally sat down, but he sighed long and pressed his heart. Upon seeing this, the little servant who served him with him became worried: "Is the son ufortable?" Xiao Si''s sses were red: "The doctor has said long ago that the son''s body can''t be tossed, let''s see, it won''t work." Xie Rong picked up the folding fan in hand and knocked on Xiao Si''s head: "Today is a big day, don''t talk nonsense. My parents have told me to give the Tang girl a decent way. If I don''te in person today, What will others think of her in the future? In the future, I will be gone. She will not be able to gain a foothold in Xie''s family. She is afraid that people from the n will join hands to bully her. At that time, it is estimated that my father and mother''s family property will not be kept, and they will be swallowed. Now, I dont want her old man to be so worried and exhausted. Everyone in the n will have to say something for half their lives. I am afraid her old man will be **** off." "Ms. Tang is very good at taking care of these things. She has given enough face today, and the people of her n dare not look down upon it. In the future, even if I''m not here, I won''t let people know their shorings." If he has a good body, maybe he will think of some ways to prevent the marriage from happening. If he really wants to find a way, he can think of a hundred ways. But his body is not good, he doesn''t have the time or energy to toss those things, so that''s it. Handing the inheritance of the Xie family to a foreigner, he was unwilling to let the n group take advantage. "My son, are you really okay? Don''t be scared." "It''s okay, you''d better be quiet. If you keep arguing, I can''t guarantee that there will be no problems with your body." Xie Rong''s words really made Xiao Si Siji shut up. He was afraid that he would be arguing with Xie Rong. If something goes wrong, this wedding bes a tragedy. Chapter 5261: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (30) Chapter 5261: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (30) Chapter 5261, the idiot of a member outside the family (30) "The son just covered his heart, thinking that the son is ill," Siji said worriedly, "just if the son is fine, what happened to the son?" "It''s okay, I''ll rest for a while." Xie Rong closed his eyes, four seasons wisely did not speak any more, looking at the son''s white and transparent skin, he was really worried that he would not be able to serve him one day. Xie Rong didn''t actually fall asleep. A strange scene shed in his mind. It was the first time he saw that scene, and he couldn''t ignore it from his mind. "Who was the young woman standing beside Member Tang earlier? And who was the man sitting in the wooden wheelchair?" "The son forgot, that woman is Tang Guo, the only daughter outside the Tang member, because she held it in her mother''s womb for too long, and she was a little stupid. The man was the son-inw outside the Tang member. The fall is quite serious. I broke my legs and hands, and it takes months to recover." "The little one told the son before." "I didn''t pay much attention to this. I don''t like to pay attention to other people''s housework." Four Seasons: "The son is asking today." "When I see it, I naturally have to ask questions. It''s already considered a family rtionship, and there will be human rtions in the future." But why does he have regrets in his heart? Fortunately, he is a short-lived ghost, the doctor said that it has been a few years, and there is no need to worry about those things. This time Xie Rong really didn''t want to, and his mind was empty and he closed his eyes to rest his mind. The wedding teamposed of horse-drawn carriages slowly departed from Wuxian County to Qingfeng County. It was so lively along the way, there were many people watching the lively. Tang Zhiyan heard the red duck reminder that he had left Wuxian County, and his active heart finally fell silent. That illusory dream, after all, was a dream, broken. Just the thought of spending a lifetime with another person made her feel ufortable. After listening to the red duck whispering to her, Master Xie didn''t look very good. Tang Zhiyan thought in his heart, if it was really bad, she wouldn''te over to wee her. She hoped that the other party''s bones were very bad, so maybe the bridal chamber would be spared. People with bad physiques should be weak in this regard, right? The carriage walked slowly, and it took nearly half a day to reach the gate of Xie''s house in Qingfeng County. Next came a series of processes such as worship. Mrs. Xie showed some smiles on her face, but she was still a little worried when she didn''t meet her, especially when she saw Xie Rong. She had actually epted her fate and knew that her grandson could live in a few years, so she would cooperate no matter how much he wanted to toss. God was too unfair to her Xie family. They obviously didn''t do anything wrong, but they lost one after another. Seeing the only grandson, it took a few years to live up to her olddy''s ck hair for nothing, and I don''t know if shemitted crimes in her previous life, and this is the punishment in this life. "Grandma." Xie Rong yelled. He found that the other party was wandering, and most likely thought of something unhappy. "Just getting married, I hope this marriage will make your health better." Xie Rong shook his head, took the olddy Xie''s hand, and whispered: "Grandma, this is destined. The doctor can''t cure it. How can you expect a wedding to change?" Mrs. Xie immediately heard Xie Rong''s meaning, and sighed: "Today is your big day, don''t mention such unhappy things, rest assured, I won''t me the Tang family girl, I''m not old fool. You The body is not good, and people still suffer when they enter the door." see you tomorrow Chapter 5262: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (31) Chapter 5262: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (31) Chapter 5262, the idiot of the outside family (31) "Miss, what are you?" Qingyang and Hongyang drove everyone else out of the new house and told them to stay outside. They think it''s better to be stronger, so that the youngdy will not be bullied when she first arrives. This Xie family is considered to be a big family, although the starting point is almost the same, because of the master''s ident, the development of the Tang family has moved away from the Xie family. Only the youngdy is more powerful, and the Xie family will not be underestimated. The two of them dowry the maid, they have to protect theirdy at all times. The reason why the red duck asked suddenly was because Tang Zhiyan actually poured medicine into the wine. She was shocked. On the wedding night, thedy wanted to poison Young Master Xie? At this moment, she was a little entangled, even if the youngdy didn''t like Master Xie, she couldn''tmit to poisoning people to death. Tang Zhiyan shook the hip sk, seeing how shocked the two of them were, but they were still talking, and shook their heads: "You have misunderstood. I didn''t want to poison him. This medicine just makes the other person fall asleep even more." She prepared this medicine in advance, just to deal with the wedding night. On the second day, she would find other excuses, and find more excuses like this. The other party should have no interest. Anyway, she doesn''t rely on the Xie family for a living. If the other party is acquainted, don''t have such thoughts anymore, and you can live in peace. She didn''t prevent the other party from taking concubines, as long as she didn''t disturb her, the other party would have no problem in taking up concubines. Qingyang: "It turns out that this is the case. The servant girl was almost scared to death just now." "Since the youngdy still can''t forget her cousin, why didn''t she divorce before?" Hongyang didn''t understand. "I don''t think this Xie family is harsh. Miss retires, and the other party can''t marry him." "I can''t forget him. Can I be with him after retiring?" Tang Zhiyan said, "Or meet secretly like before, and finally take that step one day?" "Since there is no future, it is better to stay far away, not to see and not to worry, and to live a clean life. Over time, some memories will fade away, and you will not be so annoyed with the present." It''s not that she can''t divorce, but she doesn''t think it is necessary. Mu Shanzhi did not be a son-inw, she still has an idea about retiring, why bother now? Now that she is married, it is much easier for her to refuse a person who does not like to be close than to refuse Mu Shanzhi. Presumably a normal man, after being rejected by her two or three times, he won''t have extra thoughts. She hadn''t thought about everything about this Xie family, as long as she was not disturbed, she found a ce where she could die of old age. "Fortunately, there are both of you, Wuxian County''s industry, and I will ask you to pay more attention to it in the future and check it out often." "Isn''t thedy going there?" There was some tiredness between Tang Zhiyan''s eyebrows: "If you can''t go, you won''t go, so you don''t have to worry too much." The master and servant talked for a while, and they heard someone report that Xie Rong came. Tang Zhiyan was prepared long ago, and was not at all flustered. As everyone knows, Xie Rong was also prepared. There was medicinal powder hidden in his nails. It was not for Tang Zhiyan, but for him. After a while, he would be very weak. Let Tang Zhiyan understand that he was dead soon. people. But he never expected that things were different from what he expected. Xie Rong walked in the door and walked through the process. He lifted his red hijab first, then poured two sses of wine, and then raised the ss with Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan picked up the cup and used his sleeve to block the position of his mouth. In fact, he poured the wine into the clothes and then put the wine ss down. Xie Rong dipped his fingernails and drank the wine. Chapter 5263: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (32) Chapter 5263: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (32) Chapter 5263, the idiot of the outside family (32) When he came, he had told Siji, and when he heard the movement, he hurried in to pick him up. However, after he drank the alcohol, he felt his head groggy for a while, and then sat down with a stool, asking his heart that he took a lot of medicine this time to wee him, causing great damage to his body? It was just a little medicine that weakened his body, which made him almost unconscious. Xie Rong passed out just after thinking about it. Tang Zhiyan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and said to the green duck and red duck: "You can spread the quilt on the ground and put him there." At this moment, Tang Zhiyan hadn''t noticed yet, Xie Rong''s face was very pale. It was the green duck and the red duck who saw that something was wrong, and they hurriedly said to Tang Zhiyan. Not only that, Xie Rong''s hands were still cold, but his forehead was sweating, and the two were afraid, and Tang Zhiyan didn''t expect this to happen. At this time, she didn''t dare to dy, and quickly called someone in. Four Seasons had been waiting outside. Hearing the movement, he hurried in. When Xie Rong passed out, his soul was frightened. The son was too cruel to himself, this should be unbearable, he hurriedly helped him to the bed and yelled at the people outside to call the doctor. "Madam, the young man has always been in bad shape. He should be too tired today. Please forgive me." Tang Zhiyan heard what Siji said, his heartbeat gradually eased. Siji didn''t seem to suspect anything, was it because Xie Rong''s bones had been bad? In this case, I am afraid that nothing will happen between them in the future. At this time, she was not worried about what would happen to Xie Rong, but rather rxed. Isn''t this just what she wants? Three doctors came and came in with arge medicine box. Except for Four Seasons, everyone else was kicked out of the room. Tang Zhiyan saw that there was nothing wrong with her. She was very cooperative and considerate, which made Xie''s family feel good. This youngdy is married. When Siji was diagnosed by the doctor, he whispered: "The son took some medicine by himself." Several doctors were considered to be Xie Rong''s confidants, and they knew that the son was in trouble again. In the four seasons, it is not surprising that several doctors diagnosed Xie Rong''s medication, and even took the initiative to conceal it. Fortunately, Xie Rong came in time, and Xie Rong was fine. The main reason was that the medication was too strong in the first two days, and it was still a little damaging. The next one month of lying in bed, the bones of the body will be weaker than before, and the cool breeze will not blow anymore. Siji feels ufortable, and so is the son, why bother to yourself like this. Xie Rong was sent back to his room overnight, and Siji also exined the situation with Tang Zhiyan. After Tang Zhiyan knew about it, he still did a lot of superficial effort, saying that he had no problem, and told Xie Rong to get well. When Four Seasons saw this, he felt a little more fond of the new youngdy. The son gave the Xie family property to the other party. He should have made the right choice, right? "Miss, this time is fine, Master Xie can''t do that at all, Miss Xie doesn''t need to avoid it in the future." Hongyang couldn''t help being happy, "I thought before that Master Xie didn''t look like a normal person. It turned out to be frail and sick from a young age, so I can only stay in a house and raise it well." "I asked a maid secretly just now, and the other party also revealed that the doctor had judged that Young Master Xie could live within a few years." Qingyang followed, if he was an ordinary person, he would probably cry about Tang Zhiyan''s hard life if he knew it. The two people who knew what Tang Zhiyan was thinking about were all fortunate, so that theirdy didn''t have to deal with too much. If Mr. Xie is gone in the future, theirdy will be more at ease. Chapter 5264: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (33) Chapter 5264: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (33) Chapter 5264 The silly girl of a member outside the family (33) [The host is so big, this Xie Rong is also miserable. I won''t talk about taking medicine by myself. Tang Zhiyan gave me some medicine. This time he will need to raise at least a month. The doctor said that he hurt his vitality and his life expectancy was reduced. The system sighed: [Tang Zhiyan, the two close-knit maids, almost didn''t p their hands and curse Xie Rong''s death earlier, seeing how happy they were. Fortunately, the host is willing to extend a helping hand, otherwise, the Xie family will fall into Tang Zhiyan''s hands for nothing. [By the way, the host is big, when will you shoot? Now Tang Zhiyan has been married, is it almost done? If I drag on, I''m afraid that Xie Rong won''t be able to hold on anymore, and Mrs. Xie also has to take precautions, lest she receive the lunch in advance. This olddy is still useful, and Tang Zhiyan will do stupid things when the timees, and he will inevitably let this olddy handle it. "Tongzi, you seem to be anxious?" [It''s not anxious, I just think it''s almost the same. I think this Xie family is pretty good, but the family''s life is not good. This reminds me of the host, but it is also very unlucky. Tang Guo didn''t expect the system to be anxious about this, because she substituted her situation: "I am not unlucky now." [I can''t erase the host''s bad luck, drinking water is congested, thinking about it now, I don''t know how those days passed. ] System recalls, [It should be said that the host has persisted until now, it is really not easy. I used to be useless except for blocking. "Why do you sigh today?" [Its not the guy 978 who sent me an email. This guy is also very fateful. In addition to binding an unreliable host at the beginning, Iter met us and bound a good host. Now I am happy to do the task. . This kid is still showing off with me, and he is angry just looking at it. ] The system gritted his teeth a bit, [Forget it, showing off, who doesn''t have it? The most hateful thing about him is that he actually asked about my past. That period of ck history, how could I tell him, wouldn''t all the majesty be gone? Tang Guo just came to a sudden, she just said why the Tongzi talked so much today. After a long time, she was touched and hurt her feet. There are two things that you can''t mention, one is the number, and the second is the past. "The past has passed. At that time, not only were you confused, but I was also confused. It was a growing experience, and there was no need to discuss who was right and who was wrong." [Host big, have you ever wondered about your past? Why is it sent to the small world to do the task, and when is the end? "Of course I will be curious, what? Did you find out any more news?" [Really can''t hide anything from you. I have heard a lot of gossip in the system house recently, because they know a lot of old systems, they know a lot. There is a legend, I don''t know if it has much to do with the host. "Let''s listen." [The matter is about to start with the construction of the Space-Time Administration. Originally, the Space-Time Administration was not a time-space administration. The person who established this is considered a very powerful person in higher space. The other party established this to prevent some people from going to the small world to steal luck. People. The existence of the system is to correct some small worlds that have been distorted. The system continued: [Of course, when I first started the research, many systems were indeed scrapped, and countless, only to have today''s scale. Chapter 5265: The silly girl from outside the family (34) Chapter 5265: The silly girl from outside the family (34) Chapter 5265 The idiot of a member outside the family (34) [After the system is finally researched, there are still five people who need to experiment. It is said that there are five in the initialunch experiment. Their code names are Jinmushuhuhutu. Those who are willing to do this experiment risk a lot. risk. It is said that among these five systems, only gold was sessfully returned in the end, and the remaining four systems were not connected and may be scrapped. "what do you mean?" [I think I shouldn''t be one of those systems that destroy air luck, maybe it''s one of the disappearing wood, water, fire and earth? And the host is also one of the hosts bound to do the experiment. An ident happened midway? "I remember you said before, some memories about the Time and Space Administration, seeing a womaning out of that ce, is that person like me?" [Doesnt look alike. "Forget it, whether it''s or not, I''ll know in the future, why bother so much. After the lights are on, maybe you can go out. By the way, how about the system gold that was fed back?" Lost and lost with the boss of the Time and Space Bureau, he is the royal system of the boss of the Time and Space Bureau, very awesome, I don''t know when we can meet Bibi. The signal sent by the system gold is very weak. It is estimated that they are far away from here. I can''t see the specific content. I can only feel that they should be alive. "You stare at Xie''s side, I am ready to do something." Tang Guo was thinking about how to create opportunities to not only make Xie Rong alive, but also make Tang Zhiyan return to Wuxian County without hesitation. In fact, Tang Zhiyan didn''t go back to Wuxian County, but it seemed the same for Mu Shanzhi to go to Qingfeng County. Tang Guo didn''t worry about this anymore. Now Xie Rong was mainly resolved, lest his existence hinder the development of the two. Tang Guo found out a paper puppet, nning to find an opportunity to let a paper puppet out. She had already thought that leaving Xie Rong unsure about his life or death, everyone thought he had no chance of survival, but he could not see the corpse, and it would not be abrupt to go backter. Xies business is rtivelyrge, and there are often merchant ships that deliver goods by water. It only needs Xie Rongs ship to capsize to get it elsewhere. The next day, Tang Guo went out to fly a kite, took a chance, took out a piece of puppet paper man, dripped blood, and turned him into an old man, looking like a fairy bone. This is a rtivelyrge puppet paper man. Although the small world has limitations, it is easy to overturn a boat. "You can choose your own name. It''s a little detached. It sounds like a world-ss expert." Tang Guopan sat on the grass and was toozy to name it. A mature paperman must learn to name it himself. The white-haired old man was speechless: "Master, you are sozy." "When things are done, you will be free, and you can go wherever you want." When the white-haired old man heard this, his face showed a little joy. He was made from Tang Guo''s blood and was carefully refined by Chi Xiao, so he was born with wisdom, and of course he knows that being a human has many benefits. "Master, please order." "After two months, create an opportunity for Xie Rong to go out to sea, then overturn his boat, trap him on the ind, treat him, restore his body, and then wait for my notice. As for the person apanying him, Just roll it all ashore." After Tang Guo finished speaking, he took out a wooden box, which contained a thick pile of medical books, as well as some prescriptions and silver coins. Puppet paper is born with wisdom, it is easy to learn these. Chapter 5266: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (35) Chapter 5266: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (35) Chapter 5266 The idiot of a member outside the family (35) "Understood, Master." The white-haired old man carried the medicine box on his back and said goodbye to Tang Guo, then lightly tapped his foot and quickly skipped away. After a while, the white-haired old man came back. He came back to tell Tang Guo his name: "Master, I will be called Lao Bai from now on." Tang Guo: "..." What level of naming, did you follow? "Lao Bai is not too immortal, and a bit funny, are you sure?" Tang Guo asked hesitantly. The gray-haired old man thought for a while: "What about the white eyebrows?" "No, this is a bit evil, not suitable for you." The white-haired old man thought again: "White beard?" "Why don''t it be Lao Bai. The real name of an expert is not important. When someone asks, you will say that you are old and your name has long been forgotten. Just remember that the world calls you Lao Bai." Mr. Bai nodded: "If the master is still good, then I will be called Mr. Bai." "It''s not that you are called Lao Bai, but that the world calls you Lao Bai." Tang Guo corrected. Old Bai: "Understand, understand, Master, I''m leaving first, I''ll go find an ind first." "Wait, after the person is robbed, be polite to him and prepare the daily necessities in advance. For the son of a big family, the conditions are still not too difficult." Mr. Bai expressed his understanding: "When I find a ce, I will go shopping. In fact, I also want to live morefortably. I have to have everything." As for the issue of making money, the paper puppets don''t have to worry about this. After he thoroughly researches the medical books given by the master, he will soon have a lot of money. At that time, he will build a fairy house on the ind, live a life infort, and ept a few boys to work for him, and nt some flowers, nts and fruit trees, it will be a fairnd on earth. "I feel that the paper puppets are much more lively than the previous ones. It should be that Brother Chi Xiao''s refining level has improved. Even if their strength is suppressed by the small world, they still feel more and more flexible." System: [The host is big, there is something wrong with you, why do you ask Mr. Bai to take care of Xie Rong? I suspect you have a secret. Could it be that Xie Rong is the hapless person? If so, that would be too unlucky. Tang Guo did not deny that it was indeed that person. The reason why he did not say anything was that the other party actually got married through the process. She just wanted to see where he would go. Later, after systematic observation, she knew what Xie Rong thought. As the system says, the other party is indeed a bit unlucky. Xie Rong''s thoughts are simr to her father''s. They all hope that there will be a patient who can take over the family business and take care of the person they care about most. Especially Xie Rong, who is still deliberately feeding himself medicine for this reason, is also ruthless enough, most of them feel that he can''t live, and want to do something at the end, he is a jealous talent. Unexpectedly, these two will only fail them. At the Xie family over there, Xie Rong was recuperating in the house and did not go to see Tang Zhiyan. Mrs. Xie treated Tang Zhiyan very well, and felt that she had treated her badly. She had already handed over the right of housekeeping to Tang Zhiyan. Apart from the truth, she was the hostess of this house, and she was able to give so much from the Xie family. Xie Rong discussed with her, waiting for him to leave in a few years, tell her not to dy Tang Zhiyan, if she has an idea, she can recruit a husband for herself. Mrs. Xie also looked away. Tang Zhiyan is a good one, and there is nothing to recruit her husband. Perhaps her olddy will not survive that time. Tang Zhiyan disposes of this huge family property. She wants to recruit a husband or marry, as long as she is not from the Xie family''s n. Tang Zhiyan found that she was at ease in Xie''s house. Xie Rong didn''t know if she knew her situation. He didn''t evene to her once. She felt that the other party was embarrassed that day, so she didn''t dare toe to her. In this case, she didn''t bother to bother, so she could arrange for someone to greet her regrly. Unconsciously, after three months, Xie Rong''s body was much better. He was going to go out in two days, and when he mentioned this at the dinner table, Mrs. Xie was very worried and was not allowed at first, but she knew Xie Rong''s temperament and had to step back and let Tang Zhiyan follow. Tang Zhiyan didn''t refuse. Mrs. Xie treated her well, which was a trivial matter. see you tomorrow Chapter 5267: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (36) Chapter 5267: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (36) Chapter 5267 The idiot of a member outside the family (36) Two dayster, Xie Rong took Tang Zhiyan out, nning to see what happened to the cargo that was detained on the waterway. Tang Zhiyan came to the door early in the morning, and she was still a little reluctant. She asked about it yesterday, and it would take three or five days to get there. Then don''t you have to ride with that sick rice for so many days? Coupled with the back and forth, it is indeed a bit difficult. Originally, she still thought, or spent some time together, maybe she could forget Mu Shanzhi and ept Xie Rong. It was only now that she realized that it was impossible. She had no thoughts about Xie Rong. On the contrary, after marrying for so many days, she still couldn''t forget Mu Shanzhi. She waited at the door for a while, only to see Xie Rong, who had arrivedte. He was supported by the two small Sis on the left and right. He walked slowly, blushing and panting, as if he would die at any time. Seeing this, she couldn''t help recalling Mu Shanzhi in her mind. Mu Shanzhi, who was still cutting Chai Lang, had a good body. He was like Xie Rong in front of him, weaker than everyone else. Hearing Xie Rong''s uncontroble coughing a few times, and Xiao Si''s anxious appearance beside him, Tang Zhiyan felt that the other party was afraid that he would be alive in a few years. This Xie family is small, and there is no separation of families. It is estimated that the Xie n is more difficult to deal with. She was not afraid, as long as the olddy stood by her side, the Xie n would not dare to do anything to her. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan felt that it would be OK to follow Xie Rong, and he would be familiar with the family business in the future. Show your face in advance, show some talents, and make the people under you leave an impression, and it will be easier to manage in the future. Xie Rong didnt know that Tang Zhiyan was thinking about what happened after his death. Seeing her waiting at the door, her voice said faintly: I asked someone to arrange a carriage for you. I was sick for a long time to avoid getting sick. I''ve been to your side." Tang Zhiyan was happy in her heart. She thought that Xie Rong knew his own situation. She was ashamed before and didn''t consciously stay with her. "Let''s go." Xie Rong did not pay much attention to Tang Zhiyan, taking her with her was just to reassure the olddy, he was not a fool, and he saw that Tang Zhiyan didn''t care about him, which was exactly what he wanted. He got into the carriage and closed his eyes again. Recently, his health is getting worse and worse. Thest time he fought hard, he suspects that his life span has shortened again. "The son is like this, I don''t know if Mrs. Young will be sad. In fact, Mrs. Young is a good one." Siji suddenly said, "If the son doesn''t have these illnesses, he would be a good match for Mrs. Young, and he might be able to love him forever." "Cough cough cough..." Xie Rong was choked by Siji''s words. He opened his eyes and nced faintly. "Why do you think so? If I didn''t have this disease, this marriage might not have been done. I have no intention of her, and she has no intention of me, but an enemy." He had long seen that Tang Zhiyan had no intention of him, and there were probably people in his heart. He could not investigate this matter at first, if he knew, he should destroy the marriage. "The son doesn''t like Mrs. Young?" Four Seasons didn''t quite understand how good Mrs. Young was. After only a few months of marrying, he kept the house in order. "Stop worrying about these things." Xie Rong didn''t want to talk about it, and his bright eyes appeared dim. He was a dying person, what did he want to do so much? Four Seasons shut up immediately and didn''t ask much. Since the son doesn''t like the young wife, he naturally won''t mention it, too, how can the son''s appearance take into ount the love of the children. Chapter 5268: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (37) Chapter 5268: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (37) Chapter 5268 The idiot of a member outside the family (37) "four seasons." "The son, the little one is here." Xie Rong suddenly called the four seasons flustered by the quiet carriage itself. He was very scared. One day the son would never call him four seasons again. "If that dayes, you must take good care of your grandmother. The youngdy is kind to your grandmother. Give her all the family business from the Xie family. If you don''t respect your grandmother, you can help me disperse the family business and give grandma to take care of her life." Four seasons was crying, but he quickly agreed: "The youngdy is so good, how can you disrespect the olddy." Xie Rong didn''t answer the conversation, he was not sure, that is, he had to make more preparations, so as not to have trouble and Four Seasons could not respond. Tang Zhiyan''s carriage was apanied by the red duck, and the blue duck stayed in the house to take care of other things. The Red Duck is also discussing Xie Rong: "The son seems to have no energy, it is estimated that there are not many days." "Don''t say this to outsiders. I won''t be able to help you at that time. You have seen how precious the Xie family is to the son." "Dont worry, Miss, I know, Ill tell you, I wont talk to outsiders. Said this Xiejia is also simple, not asplicated as we thought before. I dont know if God is helping the youngdy and directly arrange I have a sick seed for you." Tang Zhiyan''s expression was light and did not answer this question. "Does the youngdy still think that the cousin is here?" Red Duck asked suddenly, and shook his head again, "What a pity." "Miss Guo''er is stupid and not sick. Thedy has no rtionship with her cousin. It is sad to think about it. When thedy got married that day, I saw the cousin''s eyes redden and his hand was holding the wooden wheelchair. Armrest, it can be seen that he does not want the youngdy to get married." Tang Zhiyan finally couldn''t help saying: "He was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to stop it. Even if it stopped, it would be useless. At best, we were both ashamed and cast aside." A few dayster, Xie Rong finally got on board. "Do you know what''s going on?" "My son, I heard people say that all the boats that have passed by can''t be driven back. Those who return to report are all dangling back with wood. Fortunately, the distance is not too far, otherwise I don''t know what to do." Four Seasons said. "A few days ago, someone said that weird power, ghosts and gods. Two days ago, a man dressed as a Taoist asked who owned the trapped ship." "Our people answered that it was from the Xie family, and then the Taoist priest said that this matter can only be resolved by thanking the person in charge of the family, and theter things are known to the son." Four Seasons added, "I don''t know it is. What''s the matter, the son must go there, what if there is any danger? The son also concealed the matter from the olddy." "Didn''t I leave the youngdy on the shore?" "The son said that before, it means that he doesn''t trust her too much, too. It''s only been a few months since I got married. I haven''t seen each other a few times, so I can have any feelings. Now think about it carefully, although the youngdy has arranged everything in order, But he doesnt care much about the life and death of the son, but rather a little improper existence." Siji Tucao said that he had to keep up with him, and he was more than one of his confidants. He had to be by the sons side all the time, no matter what happened, the others Will do as the son ordered. "I''m afraid that grandma will get angry when she knows that I''m taking a risk, and I''m curious about what weird force is to stop my cargo ship. I have to solve it." Thinking of this, Xie Rong was standing at the bow of the ship and could already see the cargo ship. Chapter 5269: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (38) Chapter 5269: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (38) Chapter 5269, the idiot of the outside family (38) Four Seasons also saw the people on the cargo ship and shouted at the other side: "The son is here." The people on the cargo ship were overjoyed and greeted Xie Rong''s arrival. They watched his ship slowly approach. At this moment, a huge wave in the river turned over and swept Xie Rong''s ship into it. The four seasons responded very quickly, and Xie Rong was protected in an instant. With his back he was about to jump into the river, but as a result he couldn''t hold the powerful force and was swept away with Xie Rong. As for the other people on the ship, they were all swept aboard the cargo ship, soaked all over, looking at the disappearing ship with a bewildered face. "No, the son is gone, he should have been swept away by that wave." It almost stopped for a while before someone shouted for help. Seeing that the river had returned to its previous calm, they quickly went down to look for it. After searching for a long time, everyone was desperate, and Xie Rong was not seen at all, and even Four Seasons could not find it. They thought of Xie Rong''s bad body and bones. They were almost lifeless at this moment, and their faces paled for a while. "The boat can sail." "Leave some people to find the son in the same ce, and the others go ashore, and then we wille to meet them again." Without sufficient manpower and tools, they have to go ashore first. Tang Zhiyan, who was waiting on the shore, did not expect such a result. When she heard Xie Rong being swept away, the first thing she thought of was that Xie Rong''s sick and weak body would kill him if she fell into the water. Now such a tossing, it is estimated that it is really dead. She didn''t feel sad, after all, she had known Xie Rong''s physical condition a long time ago, but she was a little emotional, but she didn''t expect that he died of illness or an ident. Whatever she thought in her mind, Tang Zhiyan would not show it. Seeing a group of people waiting for her to arrange, she immediately arranged it. Without Xie Rong, she can only do these things. When everyone heard Tang Zhiyan saying that he would get people at all costs, they liked her more. The people under Xie Rong''s opponents have always been good, no one would expect him to die, although everyone knows that the odds of him surviving such a tossing today will be very small. Until the end, they don''t want to give up. For the next month, the Xie family had been fishing for people in the river, but unfortunately no trace of Xie Rong was seen, and even the four seasons with good bones were not seen. The Xie family finally gave up. The olddy was not reconciled and did not want to leave. Tang Zhiyan said that she would onlypromise by keeping two people here to watch. Sending the olddy back to the carriage also made Tang Zhiyan too tired. "Miss, the olddy is getting more and more lethargic in the past few days, and her eyes are gray, and I am afraid that she has a sense of life and death." Red Duck said, "I haven''t eaten much recently. Can''t be saved." Tang Zhiyan: "The loss of her only grandson has hit her too much, and no one can persuade her. The only thing is to let people serve her well." When the group returned to Xie''s house, they were told by the concierge that there was a visitor from the Tang family in Wuxian County. Tang Zhiyan thought that it was a member of the Tang family who had sent someone to the funeral, but he didn''t care too much. He didn''t expect that a few people from the Tang family woulde. In other words, the member of Tang came with Tang Guo and Mu Shanzhi outside. Tang Zhiyan was a little nervous. She had been married for several months, and she hadn''t even forgotten that person. I didn''t expect to meet again, the other party was here for the funeral. When she walked into the hall, she saw Mu Shanzhi at a nce. For a moment, she had a feeling that was difficult to express. She nodded slightly, then greeted the Tang staff and introduced the Tang family to the olddy. Chapter 5270: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (39) Chapter 5270: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (39) Chapter 5270 The idiot of a member outside the family (39) The olddy wasn''t angry, but she still dealt with greeting the Tang family. The other party worked hard toe over, it is really intentional. But she did not have much energy, so she left the matter to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Yuanwai also sighed very much. He felt that Tang Zhiyan''s life was not good. He revealed that he would walk around in the future and always pay attention to her situation. Now that there is no male in the Xie family, he is afraid that someone will make a bad idea. What he thought in his heart was that he couldn''te over often, so let Mu Shanzhi do it. Anyway, Mu Shanzhi took care of the Tang family''s property and was very familiar with Qingfeng County. Every time he came over, he went to Xie''s house to see Tang Zhiyan and the olddy, which was considered to be taken care of. When Tang Yuan said this, the olddy had no opinion: "Zhi Yan has a hard life. It would be good if the two families can move around more in the future." The olddy knew well that this way, the Xie n wanted to make a bad idea, and they had to weigh it carefully. It was not an offense for Tang n, this was not ordinary people. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t help but nced at Mu Shan, and Mu Shanzhi also nced at her, and then assured the Tang staff that he would do it well. Tang Guo watched silently. Her father was giving her a pillow. She was still wondering how the two could meet, but she didn''t expect this to be arranged. Tang Yuanwai''s arrangement was also because Xie Rong "died" ahead of time. He had only been married for a few months. He felt that Tang Zhiyan had a hard life, and he felt sorry for her and wanted to take care of her. If Xie Rong died a few yearster, ording to the original plot, Tang Zhiyan would naturally not rest assured. Later, Tang Zhiyan dealt with the Xie family''s property and returned it to unlimited. Tang Yuanwai would not make such an arrangement. Under your nose, are you afraid that she will be bullied? Tang Guo noticed the eyes of the two of them, pretending not to see, she didn''t know when she had moved to Mrs. Xie''s side. She saw the lifelessness in Mrs. Xie''s body. This lifelessness was not due to the end of life, but theck of hope in her heart. She took out a jelly bean and stuffed it into Mrs. Xie''s mouth. The other party didn''t notice it for a while, and the jelly beans melted when they were put in the mouth, and only felt a sweet smell in the mouth, which was incredibly sweet. In short, at that moment, Mrs. Xie felt a lot more rxed, and even the death ambition in her heart dissipated a lot. She woke up at this moment and saw a pretty girl smiling at her, and asked her: "Jelly beans, is it sweet?" No one can refuse this simple smile without any distracting thoughts, only to feel that this smile enters people''s hearts, and so does Mrs. Xie. There was a slight smile on her face: "Sweet." "What''s the girl''s name?" After she asked, she remembered Tang Zhiyan''s introduction, and quickly patted her head, "I am always confused, are you seeing Guoer?" Tang Guo nodded, saying that the Xie family are all easy to get along with. I wont say anything about people who are not prosperous. As a result, people in the family got into trouble one by one. She noticed it when she walked in. It stands to reason that Xies house has excellent feng shui, and it should be a century-old n in the future. Howe it is in decline? There is something wrong here, but even with her powerful soul power, she can''t see what''s wrong, obviously theyout inside is also very proper. Tang Guo decided to stay here for a while longer. Although this is a world where no monks exist, there are quite a few people in the ordinary world who know the art of Qi Huang. Intuition tells her that Xies family had been manipted. Chapter 5271: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (40) Chapter 5271: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (40) Chapter 5271 The idiot of a member outside the family (40) The lifelessness of Mrs. Xie almost disappeared, she didn''t know how, she just thought Tang Guo was very kind. Even if she heard that the girl was a fool, she wanted to take Tang Guo to talk. Even if Tang Guo pretended to be slow to react and asionally couldn''t understand her words, and just smirked, Mrs. Xie felt happy, holding Tang Guo and stopped letting go. She didn''t feel this way to Tang Zhiyan, which was also strange. Tang Zhiyan hadn''t noticed Mrs. Xie''s attitude towards Tang Guo. She was a little messy now, and she felt the sight of Mu Shanzhi from time to time, and she felt very ufortable. She couldn''t help but nced at Tang Guo who was smiling with Mrs. Xie, and suddenly there was a question in her heart: Why is Tang Guo not a sick child like Xie Rong? If she is a sick child, maybe there is a possibility between her and Mu Shanzhi. She hadn''t thought about the resurgence of her old rtionship, but Xie Rong had an ident, and she didn''t want to give birth to a thought. Mu Shanzhi''s side is simr, he didn''t want to think about it, but he didn''t know that such an ident happened suddenly. The person in his heart has always been Tang Zhiyan, guarding her as a jade to this day. But between the two of them, there is still an insurmountable mountain. "Outside the Tang, my olddy has an unsympathetic request. How about staying with this girl for a while? To put it shamelessly, I always think she should be my granddaughter. That''s right." Mrs. Xie said, "Besides Liu Guoer is here, you can also have apany with Zhi Yan." "If the outsiders are not at ease, just leave two more people in the house." Tang Zhiyan also said at this time: "Uncle, I also want to stay with my cousin for a while. I always feel deserted here these days." Tang Yuan did not refuse at first, and Tang Zhiyan did not refuse to say so. It wasn''t long for him, and it wasn''t for Mu Shanzhi. After all, only Tang Zhiyan and Mrs. Xie were left in the Xie family. But Tang Guo stayed, there was no problem at all. At this point, Tang Guo stayed at Xie''s house, while Mu Shanzhi and Tang Yuanwai left and looked for an inn. Mrs. Xie thought that there would be no funeral unless the body was found, and the two could not go to the funeral, so they went back the next day. Back to Tang''s house, Mu Shanzhi found Tang Yuanwai. "Father-inw, I want to visit Guo''er every two days, and by the way, I would like to ask if there is anyone in the Xie family who needs help. I heard that the Xie family is at odds with the Xie''s n, and I''m afraid Guo''er has a cousin there. Something will happen." Tang Yuan found nothing, he and Mu Shanzhi had mentioned these things, and he was quite satisfied that the other party could remember them in his heart. "Alright, you have stayed in Qingfeng County recently, taking care of the industries there by the way. I will take care of Wuxian County for the time being, and you will take care of Guoer and Zhiyan." "This child Zhiyan has a hard life. Don''t make her feel wronged. I originally wanted to ask her if she wanted toe back to live, but Mrs. Xie was good, so I didn''t ask." Tang Yuan said, "The only threat is probably the Xie family. n." On the second day, Mu Shanzhi passed by and began to meet Tang Zhiyan often. It is obvious that I went to Xie''s house to visit Tang Guo, and to bring Tang Guo delicious food, but actually to see Tang Zhi Yan. Mrs. Xie was apanied by Tang Guo, and the whole person hade alive. Tang Guo was wandering around Xie''s house recently, looking for problems inside, she asked the system to scan the underground of Xie''s house and found nothing. It was a bit boring to stay in the house, she nned to go out and take a walk, by the way, to disturb the two who had started a tryst outside. But before she could go to the ce where the two had a tryst, she noticed a shop doing carpentry work, and stood by the door. Because she remembered one thing, if there are no strange things under Xies house, there might be woodwork in it. In order to confirm her thoughts, she rushed back quickly see you tomorrow Chapter 5272: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (41) Chapter 5272: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (41) Chapter 5272 The silly girl from outside the family (41) Host Da, aren''t you going to disturb those two secretly meeting people? Why did you go back suddenly? The system didn''t quite understand, Tang Guo''s expression was a bit serious along the way, which was rtively rare. "I haven''t been able to figure out what''s weird about the Xie family. Obviously, Feng Shui is very good. It can be a home for a hundred years. As a result, this family is going to die. I have found so many problems before, but I overlooked a very important thing ." The weirdness of Xies family is not necessarily in the ground, but may also be in some wooden products in the house. For example, the beams and supporting pirs made of wood can be used as hands and feet inside. The system instantly understood Tang Guos thoughts. After Tang Guo returned to the Xies mansion, he didnt need to say more than Tang Guo, and he scanned the wood products of Xies house on his own, and never let go of every piece of wood. Such a scan, the system was shocked. Because he found some strange and terrible things in the beams and the pirs supporting the beams. The host is big, there is a discovery! ! ] The sound of the system increased, and there was some surprise in it. [I found many carved wooden dolls in some of the beams and support columns, which were still red. These wooden dolls were carved on top and covered with ayer, so no one found them. Tang really understood: "That''s right, the people of the Xie family are so unlucky that they die one by one. It is definitely not a simple matter." I found these weird things, but it was not an easy task to take them out. What kind of methods did she have to use to get Mrs. Xie to fight against it? Tang Guo suddenly remembered that she was a silly woman to outsiders. A silly woman asionally yed with knives, chopped and chopped posts, wood, etc. No one would be surprised, right? Just do it, Tang Guo went to find a knife, and yelled at Yan''er that she wanted to carve wood, and asked Yan''er to find wood for her to y with. Waiting for Yan''er to turn around, she ran into Mrs. Xies yard, facing a pir with a single operation. She was very fast, and when she was discovered, the pir had been cut off by her. Xies servant saw this and hurried over to stop him. Tang Guo showed the temper and perseverance that a fool should have now, and she raised a knife to scare those people and told them all to go away. She wanted to carve wood. Everyone in the Xie family knew that Tang Guo was a stupid head. It was not surprising to see her behaving like this. He only wanted to stop her, but was afraid that he would hurt her if he went up rashly. After all, Mrs. Xie likes her very much. She is still the only daughter outside the Tang dynasty. If she knocks or touches her, how can they afford it? Therefore, a group of subordinates surrounded Tang Guo and kept persuading her, hoping that she could put down the knives and stop ying with the pirs. Later, they would find a lot of wood for her to y with. Tang Guo pretended to be unwilling, and continued to cut the support pirs, making people feel dizzy and a little scared. This column is a load-bearing column. If it is really cut off, although the house may not copse immediately, there will definitely be problems. They were looking forward to it, and Yan''er came over quickly, and the olddy and the youngdy came over quickly. The olddy heard her report and thought she had heard it wrong: "What did you say?" "Olddy, Miss Guoer is really cutting the load-bearing pir outside your yard. She has cut a lot of it with a knife at the moment. Go and stop it. The ve girl can''t persuade it." Chapter 5273: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (42) Chapter 5273: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (42) Chapter 5273 The silly girl outside the family (42) "Girl Yan''er doesn''t know where to go anymore. The only ones who can persuade Miss Guoer are the olddy and the youngdy. The youngdy will go out to work, and it is estimated that she won''t be back for a while." The olddy Xie realized that she was not hearing a hallucination just now, and she quickly stood up. She is not angry. Guoerya has a different mind from ordinary people. It is not surprising that she does something different from ordinary people. She was worried, if the pir was cut down by Tang Guo, it would be no good to hurt someone. When Mrs. Xie came, Tang Guo was about to reveal the doll carved in wood. "Girl Guo''er, what are you doing?" As soon as Mrs. Xie came, people scattered around and gave her a way. She had a kind smile on her face. Maybe she really had a rtionship with the girl. Fate, even if she is mischievous, she still doesn''t find it annoying. The first thing she is worried about is the safety of the other party. Maybe this is what she called fate. Tang Guo stopped the movement in her hand, raised her head and looked at Mrs. Xie. Seeing the other person''s appearance, she felt strange in her heart. She had cut the other person''s load-bearing pir, and she was not angry at all. I don''t know who the Xie family has offended, who will be treated in such a vicious way. Even if she found out all the blood dolls hidden in the wood, what was supposed to happen had already happened, it was toote. "Look for a doll." Tang Guo tilted her head, learning the simple tone of a fool, with a pair of clear and clear eyes facing Mrs. Xie, looking extremely serious, "There are many dolls here." After all, she continued to cut with the knife. Olddy Xie was a little surprised, looking for a doll? What dolls are you looking for? She was helped and walked to Tang Guo''s side, looked at the ce she had cut, and asked patiently: "Girl Guoer, what doll are you looking for? Where is the doll hidden? Why didn''t grandma see it? Can you tell grandma, where are you hiding?" Tang Guo stared at Mrs. Xie earnestly, blinked, and shifted her eyes to the ce where the knife fell: "Red doll, there are red dolls here." Olddy Xie looked at the shaved pir with thick palms, and asked curiously: "The red doll? How do you know that there is a red doll hidden here?" At this time, Mrs. Xie''s heart is tight, the red doll, how can it be unlucky to hear. How can a red doll appear in the load-bearing column at the end? The thought of this made her scalp numb and ufortable. Even seeing the cut off position, she didn''t want to look at it more. This feeling was really strange. "What I dreamed of, I dreamed that many red dolls were hidden in the house. I was looking for dolls." Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, and the system told her that the enthalpy wasing right away, so she went down with a knife. While Mrs. Xie was still wondering what was going on, a small wooden board became loose and she pried it open. , And then a red wooden doll appeared in everyone''s sight. People have been staring at it all the time. When they see this, they all eximed: "There are really red dolls?" "Why is there such a red doll here?" "Why do I think this red doll is a bit weird, it seems to be tied up." At this time, Tang Guo also happily shouted: "I found it, the red doll found it." Xie olddy came back to her senses, she felt a little bored when she saw the red wooden doll. Chapter 5274: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (43) Chapter 5274: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (43) Chapter 5274 The idiot of a member outside the family (43) She looked at the red wooden doll hidden in the pir with amazement, her expression gradually bing serious. This thing is unlucky in itself, how could it be hidden in her load-bearing pir? She walked in and wanted to take a closer look, only to find that the doll was still entangled with some rope, and after a closer look, she found that the face of the doll made her familiar. When she saw the name written on the baby''s clothes, she almost fainted in an instant. Schelling, isnt it her youngest sons name? Xies mansion was built when her youngest son was ten years old. This doll looked like her youngest son Xie Lin when he was ten years old. No wonder she felt familiar. One year after moving into this mansion, Schelling was gone. died of a strange disease. At that time, Xie Lin was covered with big red bumps, which were terrible and itchy. At first, he scratched many of them, but pus came out. The doctor had no countermeasures for a while, so they could only bind Schelling. The olddy Xie looked at the tied red doll, her eyes were red. Isnt this what her little son looked like before he died? Could it be that the death of her youngest son was not an ident, but was cursed? Her head was dizzy and her eyes turned ck, remembering that Tang Guo said that there were many dolls in the house, trying to calm her emotions and control herself not to faint. She forced her tone to be the same as usual, and took Tang Guos hand to ask, but her hand couldnt stop shaking: Girl Guoer, lets look for a doll together, okay? You dreamed that there were a lot of this kind of stuff hidden in the house. Dolls, right? We will find these dolls together." "Find a doll, okay, find a doll." Tang Guo felt relieved that it was actually convenient to be a fool. She just made up a few sentences and confirmed the truth of the matter, and Mrs. Xie would be convinced. "There is a doll here." "There is also a doll here." "There are three dolls here." "There are two dolls here." As Tang Guo pointed out, the people of Xies family helped by searching for all the pirs in the house. Some of them were still on the beams of the house. They had to take adder to find them at the order of Mrs. Xie. These dolls are all different in appearance, but they are all red, with names on their clothes, and they make people''s scalp tingling. Especially those who have been in the mansion for a long time, looking at these familiar names, they are very scared. They dont understand, who on earth is going to harm the Xie family in this way, and directly let the Xie family die. "Thest doll is here." Tang Guo pointed to the ce where Xie Rong lived. The doll was hidden in the gate of this yard. People helped to find the doll. When they saw that the name above turned out to be Xie Rong, they shuddered unconsciously. This doll is lying on the bed and looks very thin. It is different from the previous ones, because the appearance of the previous dolls represents the appearance of every member of the Xie family when they died. Xie Rongming was washed away by the waves, and should not be lying in a hospital bed. Olddy Xie saw this, her eyes lit up suddenly. Could it be that her grandson still has hope of alive? But soon her eyes dimmed again, even if she still had a breath, maybe she was rescued, she was lying on the hospital bed and disappeared, but she was in line with the appearance of this baby. Then she looked at the dozens of dolls in front of her, attacked her heart with blood, spit out a mouthful of blood, and fainted. "Grandma, eat candy." Tang Guo took the opportunity to stuff Mrs. Xie with a medicine to prevent her from getting angry. Chapter 5275: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (44) Chapter 5275: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (44) Chapter 5275 The idiot of a member outside the family (44) Mrs. Xie passed out into aa. Fortunately, the maid beside her was able to take charge and quickly closed the door of Xie''s house. This incident involved strange powers and ghosts. It would not be good for Xie''s to spread it out. The olddy or the youngdy wille back. Tang Zhiyan is still having a tryst with Mu Shan, dismissing all the people around him. The Xie family members really couldn''t find where they were for a while. The olddy was fed a pill by Tang Guo. In fact, there was no major problem. She woke up after a short rest. After waking up, seeing so many people looking at her, she did not stop crying. Who was so cruel that wanted her to die without leaving her. At this moment, a person''s name suddenly appeared in her mind, Xu Fengyun. Xu Fengyun and her belong to the same generation. They knew each other when they were young. It was not a good rtionship, but they couldn''t understand each other. When she was young, Xu Fengyun did not care less about small things with her, and every time she broke up with each other. Everything, the other side mustpare each other, verypetitive. Later, she married the son of the Xie family, who also married another son of the Xie family. is the enemy, it is conceivable that there is no shortage of fighting between the two. Xu Fengyun thought more. When she was young, she was really not the opponent of the other party, so she suffered a lot. But she was lucky, maybe God saw everything and was partial to her. For example, she has healthy children, four daughters and five sons in her life. All of them look good, and all adults are very promising. Xu Fengyun has been married for many years and has not been able to have a child. In the end, it is estimated that the secret form was used to get pregnant, and eventually gave birth to a daughter, which also hurt her body. This should be a fatal blow to the mother-inw. Because of this incident, Xu Fengyun is quite ufortable with her. Xu Fengyuns daughter, Xie Shiyi, is about the same as her younger son, only two years older. Later, his husband did not know how to get the fame, and when he became an official, he sent his daughter to the pce to choose his concubine. She is not very clear about the specific matters, because at the time, the Xie family had idents one after another, and she did not want to care about an outsider''s affairs. They were kicked out when her youngest son was a few years old. Fortunately, her master was a good business man. He worked hard for several years and finally built this Xie family house. However, it was not expected that this Xie family mansion was clearly a reminder of their Xie family. It''s not her bad-minded guess that Xu Fengyun did this thing, just because, apart from this person, she really can''t remember who she has offended. She used to hate the Xie n so much because that line was from Xu Fengyun''s side. Every time something happened to Xie''s family, Xu Fengyun would bring people to the funeral happily. This time Xie Rong''s ident, the other party did note, mostly because the other party went to the capital, and has not received any news yet. She guessed that the other party shoulde soon. After all, her Xie family is really dead. "Olddy, are you okay?" The maid had been stunned when she saw Old Lady Xie, and was very worried. "The doctor said that the olddy had blood and blood, and told you not to get sulky. It is best to be calm, otherwise there will be life concerns. " "I know." Mrs. Xie''s voice was much wilted. She nced in the room and saw Tang Guo looking at her with a smile on her face. She still remembered that Tang Guo ate her one when she was in aa just now. sugar. Chapter 5276: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (45) Chapter 5276: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (45) Chapter 5276 The idiot of a member outside the family (45) This girl, although her mind is different from ordinary people, she has a good heart. As the saying goes, stupid people have chances for stupid people. If this girl hadn''t had a dream, she would not have discovered the secret. As long as she lives for one day, she will definitely find the murderer who killed her Xie family. "Girl Guo''er was not scared, right?" Mrs. Xie asked the maid beside her. The maid replied in a low voice: "No, Miss Guoer doesnt understand this, but she hasnt left. I think she should be worried about the olddy." "I know." Mrs. Xie thought of the other person and asked, "Is the youngdy back?" "Not yet, the person who arranged to go out failed to find Madam Young, I dont know where she went." The olddy Xie didnt think so much, thinking that Tang Zhiyan was busy: Maybe shes busy, she will return hometer. When shees back, you will invite her over. You still have to get a clear picture of what happened today. "In addition, arrange some people to find the carpenters and workers who built the Xie family mansion." Although she knew that most of these people could not be found, she still didn''t want to give up. After all arrangements were made, Mrs. Xie became a little tired: "Send Guoer girl back to rest. Dont run around recently. Dont tell the story about what Guoer girl discovered today. Just say that someone in the pce repaired the house. Be careful to discover that there is something inside the pir." If Xu Fengyun really did it, she was afraid that Tang Guo would be in danger. Based on Mrs. Xies attitude, Tang Guo also determined that the other party might have a preliminary guess about the person doing this. Want to know exactly what was going on, she nned to follow each other when Tang Zhiyan came back. The Xie family is now the two principals. She believed that Mrs. Xie would talk to Tang Zhiyan about her guess. It was almost sunset before Tang Zhiyan bid farewell to Mu Shanzhi and returned to Xie''s house. When she came back, someone told her that Mrs. Xie asked her toe over, looking for her for a long time. At first, she was flustered a bit, and then quickly calmed down, not thinking that Mrs. Xie had discovered anything. When she knew what happened during the day, she was also surprised. It turned out that the Xie family members died one by one, but it turned out that some people did tricks. Many people didn''t believe this witchcraft, even she didn''t believe it before. now fell on the head of the Xie family, she had to believe it. At this time, Tang Guo was sitting next to Tang Zhiyan, and as soon as the other party came back, she stuck to her. Tang Zhiyan couldnt do anything, and Mrs. Xie didnt rush people, so she could only let him go. "Olddy, do you have any doubters?" Mrs. Xie sighed: "My Xie family has never sinned. If you want to say that you have some grudges, Xu Fengyun is the only one. But Xu Fengyun and I don''t have any deep hatred. Although I doubt the other party, I feel that the other party does not need to kill him like this. " "I don''t know who Xu Fengyun is?" "Is the olddy of the Xie family now." Tang Zhiyan immediately understood who this person was. It is said that there was a maiden from the Xie family. As for what happened in the pce, these little people could not know. Anyway, the Xie familys lineage is indeed very beautiful. One thing she also knows is that originally this Xie family was also a direct descendant, but she didnt know why it was stalemate that she was separated, and she has never seen each other ever since. "I have arranged for someone to find the person who built the Xie family mansion back then. I don''t know if I can find it." Mrs. Xie''s face was tired, "It''s probably difficult." Tang Zhiyan sighed in her heart, and she didn''t know who it was that was so vicious. Tang Guo had a n. He might have to let the puppet papermane over and be an expert to help the Xie family break this witchcraft. It is best to let this witchcraft back. She can do it too, but she has no choice but to ask Mr. Bai toe over and take a walk. see you tomorrow Chapter 5277: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (46) Chapter 5277: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (46) Chapter 5277 The idiot of a member outside the family (46) "Lao Bai, dare you to ask when we can leave the ind?" Four Seasons scratched his head at Mr. Bai. After being overturned by a wave before, he didn''t think much about it, and he carried the son on his back, even if he had a powerful force to take him away. , And didn''t mean to let go. I thought he would die in the water, but when he woke up, the two of them fell on an ind. He was very strange. He was obviously washed away by the waves of the river. How could he rush to this isted ind surrounded by sea? But there are still people on this ind, a weird old man who is called the old white man, and some maids. The houses on the ind look quite exquisite, making him almost think this is a fairnd on earth. Think that they have been here for a month or two. If they dont go back, people outside might think that they will never be found and their lives will be lost. The son has always missed the olddy. The olddy has suffered countless loss of rtives in her life, and the white-haired person sent the ck-haired person to the blow. The son is really worried about whether the olddy can support it. Siji sighed in his heart, and could onlye to ask this strange old man who looked very advanced. Bai Lao nced at Four Seasons faintly: "Your son doesn''t want to be cured?" Xie Rongs illness was born with him. He was weak in body and had to be recuperated slowly. He didnt dare to take medicine too slowly. Recently, he has been recuperating from the others diet. Fortunately, he was prepared at first and took care of the ind well. Now he lives in afortable ce, and it is really like a fairnd on earth. "Cure?" Four Seasons really didn''t know about the cure, just thinking about it, even if he couldn''t go back, at least send a letter to people outside, "Old Bai, what do you mean by cure?" Think about it carefully. Since the son came to the ind, his body has really improved a lot, and there is no such thing as a coughing cough from time to time, which can''t stop. Theplexion seems to have be more ruddy. "Lao Bai, you mean, can you cure my son''s disease?" Without waiting for Mr. Bai to speak, Siji plopped and knelt on the ground, hoping that he could cure Xie Rongpletely. Every time he came to ask when he could go out, the weird old man said no. Before then, at first he thought the other party was deliberately making things difficult. It turns out that the other party is helping the son to treat his illness? "If you want to heal, stay here. Even if you dont want to, the old man will not allow a sick man to leave the ind. Go back and tell your son when he gets better and when he can get out of here." Four seasons thought for a while and said, "Then can I send a letter to someone outside?" "Young people, don''t be too greedy, take everything." Bai Lao''s words caused Siji to shut up quickly. Out of selfishness, he would rather people outside think that the son is dead, as long as the son can finally heal. Give up such an opportunity, maybe you will never meet someone as powerful as Mr. Bai in your life. Four Seasons rushed back to find Xie Rong. Xie Rong was soaking in the sun in the yard. Seeing that Four Seasons came back with excitement, he also stood up: "Four Seasons, what did Mr. Bai say? Are you willing to let us out?" "No, son." The smile on Siji''s face still couldn''t hold back. Under Xie Rong''s strange eyes, he said the words just now. However, Xie Rong did not expect that Xie Rong was not surprised: Actually, I have noticed this. I have not been ill since I have never been on the ind. Mr. Bai must have done something. "My son, I think this old man is a weird man who knows medicine, so he will not allow any patients to leave his ind. Chapter 5278: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (47) Chapter 5278: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (47) Chapter 5278 The silly girl outside the family (47) "Mostly we are not allowed to send messages out, right?" Xie Rong asked worriedly. At this time, the smile of Four Seasons was put away: "The son is really like a god." "I''m just a little worried about grandma," Xie Rong sighed. "The people in my Xie family have gone all the time. It''s strange to say that grandma has no pain during her whole life. She always watches the people around her die. Don''t look at her. The old man was able to stand it up, but in fact he wondered if her life was too hard and killed the rest." The weirdness of the Xie family. Xie Rong didn''t understand the reason for it. Naturally, he didn''t think that all of this was nned in advance. He even calcted all the main members of the Xie family clearly. "I will see Mr. Bai tomorrow. I dont know if I give up the chance to heal, can he let us out." Four Seasons opened his mouth, trying to stop something, but he knew that Xie Rong''s temperament could only be silent. What a great opportunity, but he knew that the son cared about the olddy most. The olddy cares about the son so much. If the son never goes back, she doesn''t know how sad it is, and maybe she will lose hope of life, but she doesn''t know that Mrs. Xie at this time hopes that she will live longer and be free from illness. Painless, she had to find the enemy who had harmed the Xie family, and then avenge her. The next day, Xie Rong went to find Mr. Bai, and it ended in failure. He could only be trapped on the ind and could not leave for half a step. The two do not know the direction, how close the ind is to the coast, and there are no ships avable, so they really can only stay where they are. Furthermore, on the Xie family''s side, the discovery of the blood doll was concealed and was not known to outsiders. Because of this incident, Tang Zhiyan didnt have time to meet Mu Shan. Mu Shanzhi knew that it was not time to meet, so he returned to Wuxian County to work, but he woulde back a few dayster. It was Tang Zhiyans excuse to see Tang Guo. He felt what had happened to the Xies family recently, and when he met Tang Zhiyan in private, he asked about it. Tang Zhiyan said so, and he also told Mu Shanzhi not to spread the incident outside. If it became a big mess, the Xie family would not have a peaceful life, and he still didnt know who was behind it. It is said that after she learned about it, her scalp was numb, and she was very in favor of Mrs. Xies arresting the murderer, because the other party had counted all the subsequent members of the Xie familypletely and without missing one. Low is definitely an expert. She had heard from Mrs. Xie, she estimated that after some time, the opponent''s rival Xu Fengyun would return. When the other party hears that the only son of the Xie family is missing, he will definitelye to the door to watch the jokes, and then he can test whether the other party is the one who spoiled him. Mu Shanzhi was also scared by this incident, but he did not expect that there would be such a vicious curse in this world. When he returned to the Tang family in Wuxian County, he didn''t talk about it with the Tang clerk, but when he was having dinner with Mu Mu, he mentioned it. "Is there such a thing?" Mu Mu was surprised after hearing it, "Then Xie''s family, there is no such blood doll, right?" Mu Shanzhi replied: "There may be some misunderstandings between the two Xie n. They used to be in the same line, butter I dont know how they fell out. It was all about Mrs. Xies generation. The Xies family matters, the Xie n I dont even know over there, but I kept hiding." "I''ve inquired, there is nothing wrong with the Xie family, there is probably no such thing." Chapter 5279: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (48) Chapter 5279: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (48) Chapter 5279 The idiot of a member outside the family (48) "The old house of the Xie familys direct lineage has a history of hundreds of years. How could such a blood doll appear? If there is, the direct line will not be so prosperous, can there be a mother?" Mu Mu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled: "Yes, Ah Shan is smart, I want to get this. How can there be a blood baby in a family like a noble person like the empress?" "The development of these two Xie families is really sighing. Now Mrs. Xie is left in the Xie family." Mu Mu sighed casually, "I don''t know what hatred the two families have. I dont even know the big things will be heard." "My mother rarely cares about other people''s family affairs like this." Mu Shanzhi was a little strange. "My mother used to tell me that she should not participate in other people''s family affairs. Don''t just be unpleasant inside and out. Today I sigh." "It''s because this matter is too much involved. If you want that bad-minded person to have the same thoughts about the Xie family''s direct lineage, wouldn''t you want the Xie family to die?" Mu Mu said, "It''s a human being to reveal the matter slightly. Be normal." Mu Shanzhi thought for a while, it seemed like this. Mother Mu was afraid of what Mu Shanzhi would see, so she didn''t talk about the Xie family again, and picked up some other questions. Mu Shanzhi didn''t think deeply at all, and answered them one by one. Three dayster, a carriage was parked at the door of Xies house. Even if it was purely pigmented, it could be seen from theplicated patterns and materials that the owner of the carriage was either rich or expensive. A circle of guards stood around the carriage. Seeing the horrible appearance, no one dared to approach a few steps. There are seven or eight maids standing on both sides of the carriage. At this time, one of the maids whispered into the carriage and said: "Olddy, Xin Xie''s house is here." Why is it called Xinxies family? Its just because in Qingfeng County, the Xie family has only one big family. This Xie family, which is separated out and has no rtionship with the Xie family, is called the Xinxie family. "understood." This voice was a bit majestic, disdainful, and somewhat pleasant, and said to her, "I don''t know how she is." The one who got out of the carriage was an elderlydy, dressed in a low-key dress but without losing her identity. She nced at the door of Xies house and said: Its still so deserted, now its getting deserted. It used to be lively here. None of you know what happened a long time ago. At that time, none of your words were born yet." Sheughed kindly, if it weren''t for the wrong tone, it would be hard to tell that she was watching the show. This olddy is Xu Fengyun. She heard that Xie Rong was washed away by the river, but she couldnt find anyone so far, so she came back from the capital to watch a joke without stopping. Xies concierge is no stranger to Xu Fengyun. Seeing hering, he went in and informed Mrs. Xie that this was what the olddy had ordered. Not long after, Xu Fengyun walked into the deserted Xie''s house and saw Mrs. Xie who was sitting there, who didn''t seem to have much energy, and the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously. For decades, this new Xie family has gone from its heyday to the lifelessness it is now, and she hasn''te too much. If one person died in Xie''s family, she came once, and in the past few decades, she has never left. "Sister-inw, I heard that your only grandson was washed away by the river. Can anyone be found?" "When I came, I heard people say, "You don''t find people and don''t mourn. Is there such a thing? It''s been almost two months. If people don''t find them, they should mourn earlier, lest Xie Rong be a lonely ghost." Xu Fengyun said in a hurry. She nced at the other two women in the room, Natural History Tang Zhiyan and Tang Guo. Chapter 5280: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (49) Chapter 5280: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (49) Chapter 5280 The idiot of a member outside the family (49) When came, she always asked people to inquire about the situation here, so she naturally knew who these two were. Xu Fengyun just smiled, waiting for Mrs. Xie to get angry or faint. This new Xie family is not saved, everyone is dead, how can we save it? One day, this mansion will copse, be dust, and disappear in front of everyone. And her Xie familys direct line will continue forever. Even if the son under her name is not her biological son, she must be respected by the olddy, just because her daughter is a respected concubine in the pce, she is only one step away from bing a queen. And the queen who gets in the way will sooner orter be a dead person. At that time, her daughter will be a noble queen, the mother of the world. At that time, the world was almost her Xie family. In fact, the main members of the Xie family have all moved to the capital, this old house in Qingfeng County, but there are some trustworthy servants left. She hase back from time to time at these annual meetings, and many people think that she is reluctant to live in her old house and nostalgic. In fact, she just wanted toe to Xinxie''s house to see, and to witness the copse of Xinxie''s house. Unexpectedly, Xinxies family died so quickly, and only the lonely olddy in front of her was left. Someone once praised Shi Ying''s good name, and the new Xie family in the future will surely be a prosperous family within a hundred years. Not only does the industry spread all over the world, but their children will have their own talents and be a family that willst forever. And the evaluation that the person gave her is that she has no children, her life has ups and downs, and her own decline. She doesn''t believe in evil, but after she got married, she really had nothing to do until she was in her early forties. She really couldn''t sit still watching Shi Ying''s sons and daughters. Later, after using the secret recipe, she was finally pregnant, and in the end she had only one daughter. "A Rong will be back, so I won''t let you worry about it." Mrs. Xie''s attitude towards Xu Fengyun was very cold. She did not miss Xu Fengyun''s pride in the corner of her lips, gloating in misfortune, and the joy in her eyes. She became more and more suspicious and did. The person in this matter is the other party. However, she arranged to go out to find carpenters and workers, but none of them had any gains. She hadn''t been able to find the whereabouts of those people long ago. It was undoubtedly a needle in a haystack. "It''s time to go, sister-inw, take care. Although every time it is a white-haired person giving a ck-haired person, don''t be too sad. Now Xie Shi, you are not afraid of this happening again. Fate is hard This is good. People around are dead, and they can still live well." The olddy Xie is indeed very angry. This is her weakness. Tang Zhiyan was also mad, only to feel that this person is really unreasonable, where did he say such things, and I dont know what kind of grievances there is between the two. What made her even more strange was that before Xu Fengyun left, she looked at Tang Zhiyan deeply, her eyes were full of scrutiny, she couldn''t understand the meaning inside, anyway, it was not malicious, and there was still some vague expectation. , Which is even more iprehensible. Tang Guo can see from Xu Fengyuns performance that the other party definitely knows what to do. Most of the people leading the Tibetan blood doll are the other party. Finally, Xu Fengyun looked at Tang Zhiyan''s eyes, and she also noticed that she didn''t understand it either. She has delivered a message to the puppet paper man Bai Lao, asking him toe out some time, and solve the Xie Family Blood Dolls matter. Although she dug out a sentence that does not affect Xie''s family, she has to let the person who arranged the curse suffer bacsh. Xu Fengyun was returning to the old house and passing the street market outside, when she heard someone discussing about the Xies blood doll, she suddenly stopped. "What blood doll, you go ask." Here, Mrs. Xie also received news that many people outside were discussing the Xie family''s finding the blood doll. Chapter 5281: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (50) Chapter 5281: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (50) Chapter 5281 The idiot of a member outside the family (50) "No, there is no impermeable wall in this world. Now people know about the blood doll incident, and there is no way to stop it. They are all talking about it. I am afraid that the source will not be found after tracing. Maybe it is thex mouth. I missed the word." Compared to finding out the real culprit who harmed the Xie family, she was no longer interested in such trivial things. She hangs this breath now, not for others, only for revenge. When the enmity understood, she would dismiss some of her servants. Let Tang Zhiyan take charge of the affairs in the mansion. Host, Guess who spread the rumors? ] At this time, the system suddenly showed off, [Guess who was the first to say this. "Don''t guess, who is it?" Tang Zhiyan, Mu Shanzhi noticed something in the Xie family some time ago, so he asked what happened, Tang Zhiyan did not hide it, and said everything. Because of this period, the system is divided a little, staring at Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi all the time. Not only that, but the entire Wuxian County is within his envelope. Because it was getting closer and closer to the time when the Tang family waspletely destroyed, he didn''t stare at it. If things changed, there was no time to react. As long as an abnormality is found around Wuxian County, Tang Guo will be able to get the paper puppets to rescue him in time. Therefore, the entire Tang family is currently under system surveince. For the system, multitasking ispletely fine. "Since you mentioned Tang Zhiyan to tell Mu Shanzhi the news, the person who spread the news should have something to do with Mu Shanzhi, is it Mu Shanzhi''s mother?" Tang Guo had already thought of something, she did not forget what she remembered. For some of the information mentioned, the concubine Xie is surnamed Xie. I didnt think of it before. If this matter was done by Mus mother, then Concubine Xie should havee from the Xie family, that is, Xu Fengyuns very promising daughter. In this way, all rtionships are connected. Mu Shanzhi was mostly the son of Concubine Xie who was living outside. The news of Mu Mu''s distributing blood dolls should be due to the fact that this matter has something to do with Xu Fengyun. I am afraid that there are such terrible things in the Xie family''s family house, so I use this method to remind them. Congrattions to the host, Da, you guessed it. "Next, stare at Xu Fengyun to see if she can talk to herself." In fact, it did not disappoint Tang Guo. After hearing the rumors, Xu Fengyun returned to the old house, returned to the house, and drove everyone out, threatening to rest, not wanting to be disturbed. She didnt rest in the house, butughed in a low voice: Whats the use of this thing now that its been discovered? The role it should have yed has already worked, and even if its dug out and thrown away, nothing can be restored. "Now only waiting for the queen to be a dead person, Xianger will be on the throne of the queen." "Shi Ying, who lost all of her rtives, should be the most painful alive." "There''s no way. If you want to me, she''s too good for life, and she just turned against me." Tang Guo fell silent as the system turned back, "I don''t know where Elder Bai is. I think he not only has toe to Xie''s house, but also to the pce, maybe he can also be a national teacher. I dont know if he wants to experience this kind of life." A few dayster, Mr. Bai rushed to Xie''s house. At this time, people throughout Qingfeng County were discussing the blood dolls. During the period, some people who were familiar with the art of Qi Huang made a visit to try to help the Xie family solve the blood doll curse. Those who came, all returned one by one, sighing that their skill is too weak to help. In fact, the people who came were sighing in their hearts. Even if it can be resolved, it seems that it is toote. There is only one olddy left in the new Xie family, and there is also a young youngdy who is widowed. Old Mrs. Xie did not refuse those who are familiar with the art of Qi Huang. She also wanted to find someone who could help her avenge her, even if she dissipated her wealth. So when Bai Lao came, she regarded him as a guest of honor. Bai Lao actually doesnt know this, but he is born wise, and he can bluff people with just a few words. Anyway, if the master is here, just ask the master if he doesnt understand. "I can break this curse, not only can I break it, but it can also make the other party suffer." Bai Lao said unpredictably. The olddy Xie started to get serious, and then she knelt directly to Elder Bai, and was supported by Elder Bais strength: "No need." He doesnt want to lose his life! Paper puppets also love their lives. see you tomorrow Chapter 5282: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (51) Chapter 5282: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (51) Chapter 5282 The silly girl outside the family (51) "Dao Master, I don''t know what we need to prepare to break this curse?" Mrs. Xie asked excitedly, "If this curse is broken, what kind of bacsh can the other party encounter? Can you find the person who put the curse?" She suspected Xu Fengyun, but she couldn''t find the original evidence. Bai Lao''s face was unpredictable, and his appearance was so unclear that only Tang Guo knew that he was just pretending. He pondered for a while, and said, Just prepare an empty yard for the Tao. No one is allowed to disturb you during the procedure, and the food will be delivered to the gate of the yard. Olddy Xie nodded her head repeatedly, expressing her understanding, and instructed the maid beside her to take notes quickly. Tang Zhiyan also listened carefully this time. She was a little bit scared of this terrible curse, so she could solve it, so as not to worry about the blood doll hidden in the house every day. After Mr. Bai exined it well, he was invited by the maid to enter a clean and remote yard. After he went in and wandered around, he asked someone to take the blood doll he found out before into the yard before he drove everyone out. Even at the door of the yard, he did not allow anyone to guard him, so that they could go as far as they could go. Wait until the evening, he walked out of the yard and went to Tang Guo''s ce. Tang Guo had been waiting there a long time ago, Old General Bai took off a bag and opened it, only to find that the blood dolls were all inside. was found out earlier, and with so many people watching, she did not observe these blood dolls carefully. After checking carefully now, I found that the person casting the curse was too hot. "These blood dolls can not only thank the family for their lives, but also transfer all the luck of the family. Those who get the luck of the family will definitely be rich in the future. Even if they experience some disasters, they will eventually be saved. Thank you. The destiny of the family was supposed to be heading towards its peak andsting forever. However, being robbed of life and luck, it was a pity that it was discovered toote." "The beneficiaries get the luck of the home of the best of the world, and it is a bit unreasonable if they don''t control a world." Combined with Mu Shanzhis experience in memory, isnt it the Xie familys lineage controlling half of the world? If the Xie family does not control half of the world, how can he help Mu Shanzhi to secure the throne? The queen and her family are not vegetarians. I just dont know if the queen was harmed by the same method, or by other methods, or because of her own disease. Tang Guo is more inclined. The Queens disease has something to do with Xu Fengyun. "Master, is this curse easy to break?" When Mr. Bai heard it, he was still a little worried. For fear of bragging, he could not break this curse in a few days. "Its nothing more than a curse, its not aplicated thing, but if you want the opponent to be bacshed, the process needs to be moreplicated, and it takes at least three days to prepare." Lao Bai breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." The rest of the time, Mr. Bai stayed in the yard and did not go out. People outside thought he was studying how to break the curse, but they didnt know that he was very bored in the yard. It is Tang Guo who really gets busy. Regarding that she hasn''t been out to y much recently, and stayed in the house, the Xie family didn''t care much. Previously, Mr. Bai told him that, recently, dont leave the door when there is nothing to do. You can stay in the room, so there is nothing to do. The Xie family stayed in the house for fear of being contaminated by the terrible curse. Tang Zhiyan had to go out to take care of Xies property and his own property. Chapter 5283: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (52) Chapter 5283: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (52) Chapter 5283 The idiot of a member outside the family (52) After going out, you will inevitably meet Mu Shanzhi. Meeting Mu Shanzhi, she couldn''t help telling the appearance of Mr. Bai. It is not a secret that many people who are familiar with Qi Huang''s technique came to Xie''s family before. Many people are paying attention, and Mu Shanzhi knows it. "Can that old man really break the curse of the blood doll?" Mu Shanzhi asked curiously, "Isn''t it half the level again, right?" Dont me him for thinking this way, there have been many such things before. Some strangers wanted to try, but they all failed and returned. They shook their heads and said that they couldn''t help themselves because of their skills. "I think this time it will probably work. The old man Bai looks like a stranger in the world. He is immortal. Everyone who appeared before isparable to her. Before the olddy wanted to bow down and thank him, but in the end, no matter what. If you can''t kneel down, it''s mostly because of what he did." Tang Zhiyan said, "This matter can be resolved, but the best." Mu Shanzhi echoed: "Yes, if it doesn''t work out, your staying in Xie''s house really makes me feel a little worried." At this point, both of them are silent. Even though they met often, they never mentioned the rtionship. They are in a tacit understanding. Every time they meet, they talk about other things. They don''t talk about emotional matters, but they can understand in their hearts. "I''m going back to Wuxian County early tomorrow morning. Recently you take care. You can teach the red ducks and blue ducks to the outside world. Don''te out to toss you. I''m afraid this matter will endanger your safety." Tang Zhiyan responded in a low voice: "I know." "Then I''m leaving." Mu Shanzhi stood up and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he quickly walked back. He took out a gold hairpin from his arms, and there was a magpie on it. The sculptures are lifelike, as if flying in front of your eyes. "Your birthday will be in a few days. Now that something big has happened to the Xie family, I''m afraid it can''t be done. I saw this by ident and I think it suits you." Tang Zhiyan didn''t pick it up, Mu Shanzhi stuck it directly in her hair, turned and ran. Tang Zhiyan looked at his back, did not stop or chase after him, let alone remove the golden hairpin from his head and throw it away. Tang Guo was busy cursing things, she didn''t know what was happening here, even if she knew, she probably didn''t care. The next day, Mu Shanzhi hurriedly returned to Xie''s house in Wuxian County, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Tang Yuanwai walking in from outside with a smile. "Father-inw, why are you so happy today?" Mu Shanzhi asked casually. Member Tang said with a smile: "Guo''er''s birthday will be in a few days. I went out today to see if there are any interesting things. I really saw the interesting things. I have already ordered them. I will deliver them in a few days." Member Tang paused for a while, and then said, "It happened that Zhiyan''s birthday was also in those few days, and it was only two or three days away. So I picked an extra one, and I will give her another one at that time." Mu Shanzhi was stunned, and after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that Tang Guo''s birthday was within a few days of Tang Zhi''s birthday, anyway, it was very close. Every time in those few days, he can receive a lot of snacks, anyway, a lot of them are taken back. Tang Guo is, anyway, Tangs beloved daughter. On her birthday, what do you want? Since Member Tang mentioned it, he will naturally not forget: "Then I also think about what gift to give Guoer." "Haha, that''s okay, you go and think about it, so that the subordinates don''t disturb you." Tang Wai is very happy that Mu Shanzhi has this heart, "If you really send it, Guoer should all like it." This sentence, Mu Shanzhi didn''t feel much, but he thought in his heart that it would be good to order Gui Le to do thister. Chapter 5284: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (53) Chapter 5284: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (53) Chapter 5284 The idiot of a member outside the family (53) "Young Master, what does Miss Guoer like?" Gui Le was a little entangled, "Is it for food or for fun?" Mu Shanzhi didnt care much, and said casually: Look at and prepare, you can eat and y, you can give it away. So, Gui Le could only continue to worry. Mu Shanzhi didn''t want to waste time on this kind of things, and continued to look through misceneous books. When Mus mother came, she saw Mu Shanzhi reading seriously, and she sighed: Ashan, you like reading so much. Are you embarrassed to join the Tang family and lose your chance to gain fame? "Mother, how can you say that? It''s good to join the Tang family." Mu Mu shook her head, but didn''t say more. She didnt know that Mu Shanzhi liked to read, and she had thought about getting fame by taking the exam, but she couldnt let Mu Shanzhi go that way. The master said when he handed Ah Shan to her, unless they found him, he would never let Ah Shan return to the whirlpool, otherwise his life would be hard to save. If Ah Shan obtains fame, he will definitely be exposed to the eyes of some people, and he will really die. The only way they can go now is forbearance. If you can''t wait for that day, Ah Shan is the son-inw of the Tang family, and this life will not be bad. If you wait for that day, Ah Shan will be over. "How is the Xie family?" Mu''s mother changed the subject. Last time she quietly spread out the Xie family''s finding the blood doll, just to remind the Xie family''s direct line. Presumably they heard these news and should pay attention to this matter. She asked about this, in fact, she wanted to inquire about the situation of the Xie family. If something happens, Mu Shanzhi will definitely tell her. "The Xie family found out about the blood doll, and after being announced by some talkative subordinates, it attracted many people who were familiar with the Qi Huang technique. They were very interested in the blood doll curse, but they didn''t have enough time to go home. Yes. But..." "But a few days ago, an old man with white clothes and white hair came here. He seems to have some ability to get rid of this curse. He has been living in Xie''s house for two days. If he can get rid of it, I have to wait a few more days. ." Mus mother didnt know what the curse was about, and she thought that someone was really to the Xie family. Hearing that someone could break the curse, he breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." At the same time, Xu Fengyun also knew that the Xie family lived in an old man with white clothes and white hair, who was said to be able to break the curse of the blood doll. She didn''t care. So many people came before, but they couldn''t get rid of the curse of the blood doll. In this world, there are absolutely not many people like the expert she met. However, for safety''s sake, she still wrote a letter, asking someone to send a letter to a far ce, where the expert lived. Over the years, even though the expert cant help her, she often gave the other side something useful, and the other side did not refuse. For decades, the other side gave her something useful. . She just reminded the expert that someone here wants to break his blood doll curse. On the third day, Tang Guo finally thoroughly studied the curse of the blood doll, and immediately began to break the curse. After a series of operations, each blood doll returned to its original wood color, and the strange carvings on her body were also erased by her. With her divine consciousness, she could still see that a ck smoke appeared above the heads of these blood dolls. At the same time, Xies familys continual flow of luck was cut off somewhere and never drifted away. Instead, it is the ck smoke that is dispersing everywhere. Chapter 5285: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (54) Chapter 5285: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (54) Chapter 5285 The idiot of a member outside the family (54) As for where to disperse, it is of course disperse to those who have taken over the luck of the Xie family. What will happen in the future, she does not know, anyway, nothing good will happen. Finally, she burned all the blood dolls, which was regarded as aplete end to this cruel curse. "Dao Master, has the curse of my Xie family been broken?" Lao Bai stepped out of the courtyard door, and the people from the Xie family were onlookers. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes. How did these people know? But thinking of his identity, he nodded pretentiously: "You all know?" "Just before, there was a feeling of inexplicability, as if the boulder on my body suddenly disappeared. Before that, I always felt that the sun in the house was not warm enough. Now I feel a different sun. , The whole body is rxed." Mrs. Xie said, "So I brought people over. I didn''t expect the Dao to grow out. I guess the curse should be broken." "It''s broken, you can rest assured, the Xie family will no longer be troubled by curses in the future." Old Bai said, "Unfortunately, things have happened after all, and it was discovered toote." A trace of hatred shed through the eyes of the olddy Xie, yes, it was really toote. "Master, the one who casts the curse..." Lao Bai smiled and said: "The person who cast the curse has already been bacshed. If I expected it well, he is already covered in rotten flesh by now, and he has no breath." "As for stealing your Xie''s luck for their own use, those who change their fate against the sky will not be better in the future. Without the support of Xie''s luck, their destiny will return to the original, even more miserable than the original. What will happen, you just watch." These are of course what Tang Guo said, but Mr. Bai just told them. The words made Mrs. Xie feel refreshed. If this is the case, she can feel the anger in her heart. Whether or not Xu Fengyun did it depends on what happens to the other party. She has to keep this old bone well. If the Xie familys affiliation really harmed her Xie family, she would personally witness it and see what they would encounter. When she thinks of her sending off her rtives one by one in the past few decades, Mrs. Xie''s eyes are red. The curse of the Xie family came to an end, and Tang Guo arranged another task for Mr. Bai to go to the capital to approach the queen. It doesn''t matter if the queen is a good person or a bad person, as long as the queen is in line with the Xie family and the concubine Xie is against, then they are friends. Bai Lao used to cure the Queens illness, so naturally he did not thank the family for the good fruits. She guessed that Xu Fengyun did not do anything like Xie''s family to the queen at all, but at most Xie Guifei used some private means. Otherwise, how could an ordinary queen suppress Concubine Xie for so many years and still dare not breathe, waiting for her to die before she can make big moves? Even his own son did not dare to be by his side. "The queen''s illness doesn''t need to be cured, just help her hang her life temporarily." Tang Guo and Bai Lao said, "I suspect that the killing of the Tang family man was arranged by the queen. Please pay attention to this matter. If it is the queen It was arranged to help her continue her life. When she kills Concubine Xie, they will suffer both losses. If you see that there is a suitable person, you will help to let this person take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, so that neither of them can please." Bai Lao: "Master, I feel that my task is getting more and more onerous." "This is because you are rtively strong, and I trust you." Tang Guo praised. Chapter 5286: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (55) Chapter 5286: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (55) Chapter 5286 The idiot of a member outside the family (55) Bai Lao is actually not very useful, but he nodded subconsciously. "You show off your skills a lot, coax the emperor, and be a national teacher, wont you be able to control the situation? Dont you like to build a fairnd-like pavilion on the ind? You need money to do things for the emperor. , Preside over the general trend of the world and live in seclusion in the future. The emperor will definitely arrange for someone to build a house for you. What kind of house do you want, what kind of house is ufortable?" Bai Lao''s eyes lit up a little bit. Although he can make money, those exquisite and luxurious furnishings cannot be earned in a short while. Some treasures cannot be bought with money, they need chance. I heard that there are many rare treasures in the pce. "Master, then I will go." Old Bai rushed towards the capital with a few books Tang Guo gave him. He hired a carriage, and read the books in the carriage. These are some books about the art of Qihuang, which cannot be overwhelming. It is spected that the situation is still enough. Being a national teacher, knowing these should be basic abilities. Furthermore, on the old house of Xies family, Xu Fengyun has not yet returned to the capital. She ns to live here for a while, waiting for a letter from the expert by the way. She had heard about the Xies breaking the blood doll curse. But she didn''t see any difference, thinking that the old man in white clothes and white hair was a liar, who came to cheat Xie''s money. The money was cheated away, and the person was gone. In fact, the curse was not broken. But she was still a little uneasy in her heart, and she would not leave until the master''s reply. About ten dayster, the person she arranged to deliver the letter finally returned. "How is it?" The guard who sent the letter did not know the details, just because Xu Fengyun was sending the letter to an old friend. Therefore, even if we saw some unusual things in the past, they didn''t think it was a major event. So Xu Fengyun could not find out from the opponent''s face. "Returning to the olddy, when the letter arrived, something went wrong over there. The owner of that hut had passed away the day before." Xu Fengyun froze for a moment, with a nervous expression: "Passed?" howe? That is an expert, an expert who can change his fate against the sky, how could he die? In her opinion, since the other party can change his life against the sky, he can definitely change his own life, so he shouldn''t die. At this time, she did not realize the seriousness of the matter. "Did it be med for the disease, or the nearby farmers discovered that when the little one was in the past, there was a stench all around the hut, and the vegetation was dead. I also went and took a look. The skin of the man was ulcerated. I don''t know what it is Illness. The nearby vigers were afraid of the infection, so they could only cremate them. The thatched huts were also lost. Even the dead vegetation around was burned. Finally, a pit was filled in ce and buried in it." The guard answered truthfully, not knowing Xu Fengyun''s heart was full of stormy waves, and everyone almost couldn''t stand firm. If the expert died of old age, she would not have much reaction, at most she could not believe it and was surprised. Hearing the death of the other party, she was terrified. This method of death sounds terrible, strange disease, is it really strange disease? What kind of weird disease can cause the surrounding vegetation to wither and make it stink? The ce is still burned, so Im afraid I cant find something useful. Xu Fengyun was a little frightened and felt that it was not safe here, and nned to take someone back to Beijing the next morning. Where did I know that when she stepped out of the threshold the next morning, she didnt know what she had stepped on. The whole person fell and the trip had to be pushed back. "Is it paralyzed?" Mrs. Xie was surprised, "Isn''t she very flexible at the first thought, how could she be paralyzed?" "I heard that I was tripped by the threshold. I couldn''t move on the left side. I could only stay in bed. Now I have arranged for someone to go to the capital to ask for the imperial concubine." Olddy Xie''s eyes lit up. Could this be a bacsh? Tang Guo''s two index fingers were constantly crossing and circled, and his eyes swept across Tang Zhiyan''s face. I don''t know when the other party and Mu Shanzhi will be able to make fire, just one point, or else, she will give them some free space. ? System: [The host is big, your eyes are very strange. "Stayed in the house for so long, I want to go out for a walk." Tang Guo did not answer the system, but instead said, "I will go back to find father tomorrow. I want to blow the sea breeze and watch the sea." System: Really? Why didn''t he believe it, thinking that Xiao Tongzi was a good deception? see you tomorrow Chapter 5287: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (56) Chapter 5287: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (56) Chapter 5287 The idiot of a member outside the family (56) Tang Guo left Xie''s house, Mrs. Xie was very reluctant, but she knew in her heart that it was impossible to keep Tang Guo living at home. Back to Yuanwai Mansion, Tang Guo stayed for two days, moring to go to see the sea and take a boat, but failed. Tang Guo: "..." Members of Tang were not at ease. The Xie family had an ident not long ago. It was still in the river. He was afraid that he was in the sea and could not control the risks. Tang Guo was not allowed to go to sea by boat. Sorry or evil, I only agree with her to watch the sea from the shore, and don''t think about going into the water. The host is big, what your father said is right, you are not a normal person now, what should you do if something really happens at sea? It''s not that your father doesn''t care for you, but it''s really too big for him to agree to. ] The systemforted Tang Guo, [Its pretty good to be able to promise you to y at the beach. At least you can enjoy the sun during the day, and it can also leave the two of you alone. Tang Guo: "I forgot that being a fool, how could the people at home feel relieved to let me go to sea to y? If I were a normal person, this would be much easier." Because Tang Yuan was opposed to her taking a boat to y at sea, Tang Guo could only give up this idea, and ording to Tang Yuans arrangement, she yed at the beach for a while. You dont have to go out to sea and y on the shore. You can arrange more people outside Tang to apany Tang Guo. As for Mu Shanzhi, just take care of the family business with peace of mind. One of Mushan heard that Tang Guo was going to the beach, and he was immediately happy: "Then arrange for some people to take care of Guoer, as well as guards." "Of course, I have arranged all of these, Shanzhi, during this time, you will take good care of your home. When it gets less busy, you will go to y with Guoer next time." It is a rare opportunity outside of Tang Dynasty, of course, I dont want to miss it. Since the family business was handed over to Mu Shanzhi, he has had more time to apany his daughter and make up for the regrets he once had. For not having to apany Tang Guo to go with him, Mu Shanzhi was not at all ufortable in his heart, but rather happy. If you can''t stay with Tang Guo, you won''t stay with him, otherwise he will feel like doing something sorry for Tang Zhiyan at any time. After Tang Guo and Tang Yuanwai set off, Mu Shanzhi felt that the air in Yuanwai Mansion should be fresher, as if the burden on them was gone. Without a member of Tang watching outside, he would be more diligent when he went to Qingfeng County. After he went, he would not be as rushed as before. He had toe back the next day. He could stay there for a while longer to meet Tang Zhiyan. more and more. Tang Zhiyan would talk to him about Xies family every time. He talked too much. After Mu Shanzhi saw her, he would habitually ask what happened to Xies family recently. Tang Zhiyan: "Since the olddy from Xie''s family was paralyzed by the fall, the olddy has been in a good mood every day." "Why did I hear that someone from the capital came from the Xie family?" The Xie familys progeny sent him to pick up the olddy?" The Xie familys progeny, anyhow such arge family, will be heard by people if there is a little movement, lets talk about this Xie family She''s an empress, her status is not ordinary. "I was picked up early this morning. I heard that when I went out, I also broke the olddy and knocked off her front teeth. Originally, they nned to stay for two days, but the olddy waved to everyone Pick her up quickly, as if there is something devil in the old house." "I think that the olddy and the blood doll may be inseparable. This is what Bai Lao called bacsh." Chapter 5288: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (57) Chapter 5288: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (57) Chapter 5288 The idiot of a member outside the family (57) In the past, Tang Zhiyan was skeptical about the bacsh, but now the olddy of the Xie familys lineage has happened one after another, and people have to believe it. People outside did not know about the blood doll that may be rted to her. But Tang Zhiyan had heard Mrs. Xie personally say, and now she has to make this guess. Mu Shanzhi also said: "So, that old man is really an outsider." Speaking of this, the two suddenly fell silent. Without Tang Guo in the middle, they are much freer to meet each other. Tang Zhiyans sudden silence, Mu Shanzhi was a little ufortable. "How are you at Xie''s recently?" "Very good, the olddy is very good to me. I have left everything in the family to me, and the Xie family''s property is gradually being handed over to me, and has not avoided me." At this point, Tang Zhiyan suddenly raised his head. By the way, the olddy is going to go to the funeral next month and officially hold the funeral for the son." Its been so long and no one has been found, so Mrs. Xie believes that Xie Rong is dead. Xu Fengyun also suffered a bacsh. By this time, Mrs. Xie could not just give Xie Rong a mourning for the little bit in her heart, even though she was really unwilling. Mu Shanzhi has no opinion on this matter, just thinks it is normal. "The olddy said to me that when the one-year funeral expires, if I am someone I am fancy, I can marry or recruit a husband, and I won''t leave me as a widow in Xie''s house." Tang Zhiyan continued, "Speaking, thanks The people at home are pretty good." In fact, she doesn''t need these. Except for Mu Shanzhi, she has no other people to love, and she will not be tempted by anyone. "The olddy also said that if she can trust her, she can personally help me find a good person." "The departure of the son has dealt a big blow to the olddy, and even this tens of thousands of dors is not taken seriously. I think the only thing that supports her to survive now is to wait for some people to encounter bacsh." Mu Shanzhi heard a little anxiously: "Did you agree?" "Are you going to marry someone?" "Still recruiting husbands?" Tang Zhiyan nked Mu Shan''s eyes: "What does this have to do with you?" "I''m not sure." Tang Zhiyan did not expect that Mu Shanzhi would suddenly hug her. He was very strong and could not allow her to marry or recruit her husband, so he kissed her forcefully. Obviously this was a wrong start, Tang Zhiyan still did not struggle. She was thinking, if Mu Shanzhi was so strong in the beginning, why would their identities be like this? After a long time, General Mu Shanzhi released Tang Zhiyan, his eyes were serious: "Zhiyan, don''t look at other people." "I don''t like other people, can you give me a good ending?" Tang Zhiyan pushed Mu Shanzhi away and left. Mu Shanzhi couldn''t answer this question, he could only watch her back leave. After waiting for her to walk for a long time, he pped himself hard, he hated his ipetence a bit, and he couldn''t be with his beloved girl. Why did he take this step in the first ce? If he directly stated that he has a sweetheart, he wouldnt be like this with Zhiyan today, right? It would be great if you could go back in time. After this time, the two have not seen each other for many days. Tang Zhiyan is annoyed that Mu Shanzhi is obsessed with her, but can''t give a result, and tells her not to look at other people, and of course not to see each other. Mu Shanzhi also calmed down for several days beforeing to Qingfeng County, but he heard a rumor here. is the words released by Mrs. Xie, one yearter, Tang Zhiyan can marry by herself, and she will not interfere. Chapter 5289: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (58) Chapter 5289: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (58) Chapter 5289 The idiot of a member outside the family (58) Why do you want to say this? She is just doing what Xie Rong once thought, so that in the future, Tang Zhiyan will not be looked down upon and said she is restless. "Master Xie is really a good man, but unfortunately his life is not long." "I me the blood doll for cursing, otherwise the Xie family would be so deserted." "You said, is this Mrs. Xie''s fate or bad fate?" Thisst question really makes many people difficult. You said her fate is good, but she lost her husband and became a widow early, how good is the son of the Xie family. You said her life is not good, the son of the Xie family has long had ast word, not to imprison her in the Xie family, this is indeed a blessing for her. "Gui Le, did you say that Zhiyan would like other people?" Mu Shanzhi heard the discussion from everyone, a little stunned, "If she likes other people and wants to marry again, I still have no right to stop. " Gui Le doesnt know how tofort him, but the two are obviously in love, but they cant be together. Looking at it makes people worry. Miss Guoer is really not suitable for the son. The son is sad and distressed here, and the other party went to the beach to have fun. Just because she is a stupid, how can we know the joys, sorrows, sorrows, understanding, andpanionship of the son? He couldnt persuade the son to hesitate, because he was a patriarch, and he didnt have the qualifications to hesitate. Only the member outside Tang was dissatisfied with him, and Hufu ended up. Once such a reputation is backed up, it will be unclear for a lifetime. Gui Le felt that his son was so unlucky, how could he have such an unlucky thing. Guile couldn''t answer, and Mu Shanzhi didn''t ask any more questions. He wanted to go to Tang Zhiyan, but he didn''t want to go anymore. It seemed that he couldn''t do anything. He went back desperately, unable to sleep day and night, so he fell ill. Without seeing anyone for half a month, Tang Zhiyan finally couldn''t sit still here. Without waiting for her to call someone to listen to the news, Gui Le came to see her. "You finally showed up, where is your son?" Tang Zhiyan was still a little angry, "I just said a couple of jokes that day, so he really didn''te to see me?" Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan was still red with anger. Gui Le quickly exined: "It''s not that the son didn''te. It''s that the son is sick and has been sick for several days. The little one knows that the son is thinking of you. No, take the risk and sneak over to see you and inform you of this. " When he heard that Mu Shan was sick, Tang Zhiyan had forgotten everything and was not angry at all, so he quickly asked what was going on. "The son asked the little one that day, will Miss Zhiyan look at other people, and then herplexion is not good. After returning home, she will not be sick for a long time." Gui Le answered truthfully and added another sentence at the end, "The son I was too afraid of losing Miss Zhiyan, making myself sick." Tang Zhiyan really couldn''t sit still, and asked, "Where is he now?" "In the Yuanwai Mansion." "You go back first, I will find a way to go back and see him." A few dayster, Tang Zhiyan used the excuse to go back to visit Tang Yuan. What he told Mrs. Xie was that after her parents were gone, Tang Yuan took care of her a lot. Now, I should go back and have a look. In fact, she has a guilty conscience about this matter. After all, Mu Shanzhi told her that the Tang member took Tang Guo to the beach to y. However, people who are not from Wuxian County should not know it. Mrs. Xie must not know. "From now on, you can decide these things yourself. I said earlier that you are free and I will not interfere with you. Going to see Tang Clerks is what you should do. Just let me know, without my consent. " Chapter 5290: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (59) Chapter 5290: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (59) Chapter 5290 The idiot of a member outside the family (59) The olddy Xie doesn''t care about this now, as long as the people who harmed the Xie family can get retribution, she will be peaceful in her life. As for Tang Zhiyan''s future, she has already done what A Rong thought. Presumably A Rong knows this, he should be happy. Xies house is not a good ce, so why bother to hurt others. Tang Zhiyan felt relieved to see that Mrs. Xie did not pay attention to this. The next day, she took some guards and Qingyang back to Wuxian County, leaving the red duck to stare here, perhaps because of a guilty conscience. She told Mrs. Xie during breakfast that she might stay longer. The olddy Xie nodded and smiled: "Yes, the people who care about are still alive, if you can get along more, you can get along more, otherwise you will regret it if you wait for it to disappear." Tang Zhiyan understood in his heart that Mrs. Xie was talking about the other party''s own experience, so she didn''t have any doubts about it. She felt that Mrs. Xie was indeed very pitiful, and she had no rtives. Poor, pitiful, now she really wants to go back to see Mu Shanzhi. If she doesn''t go back and have a look, she is not so relieved. Returning to Yuanwai Mansion, Mu Shanzhi was really sick in bed. She pretended to wait for Tang Yuanwai and Tang Guo to stay in Yuanwai Mansion for a few more days. Tang Yuanwai had said before that her yard was always kept and coulde back to live at any time. People in Yuanwai Mansion were not surprised. The people around Mu Shanzhi have been reced by their own, and it is more convenient for the two to meet. In fact, once Tang Zhiyan went, his illness was mostly cured. Tang Guo, who is ying outside, knows the movement of Yuanwaifu, watching the rtionship between the two have been heating up, she feels very good. The two of them are no longer limited to talking, they often talk, and they will have some uncontroble transgressive actions. She knew that they soon couldn''t control it. Originally, Tang Yuan was nning to go back, how could Tang Guo allow it? She yelled that she still wanted to y. Tang had no choice but to stay for a while, picking up shells and stones with Tang Guo every day. Boring and interesting, very contradictory inside. Until the two finally couldn''t control it, something that shouldn''t happen happened. In the next few days, they couldn''t control it every day, and would look for opportunities to happen like this, Tang Guo was finally satisfied. "Lonely man and widow, dry wood and fire, I know it will happen sooner orter." The host is big, have you forgotten that there is still a poor man who can''t get out on the ind. You huff your husband and let them out. "How is Mr. Bai?" [Has gained the trust of the emperor, and has shown some abilities at present, and has also fudged the queen to keep her calm and notmit murder. This disease still has to be cured. ording to the host''s instructions, he only controlled the queen''s condition, indicating that it was not considered a disease, but also a disease, and everyone was fooled. "That''s okay, it will be over soon." Within two days, Tang Yuanwai expressed that he wanted to go back. This time Tang Guo didn''t make a fuss and continued to y, Tang Yuanwai could not help but wipe a sweat secretly. What he didnt know was that something that shouldnt have happened between Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. The two felt that this was the most wonderful thing in life, and they werent enough. They always looked for opportunities to get close and threw away all their worries. Rear. It wasn''t until Tang Yuanwai and Tang Guo went home that they broke their short and beautiful dreams. When they saw Tang Guo and Tang Guowai, both of them felt guilty about what happened before, and they were a little absent-minded when they spoke. "Zhiyan is here?" Tang Yuanwai was a little surprised and a little happy, "Since Ie back, I will live for a while. Even if I am married, this will always be your home." Chapter 5291: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (60) Chapter 5291: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (60) Chapter 5291 The silly girl outside the family (60) Thats what the member of Tang can say, and it is really true. He is very sorry for Tang Zhiyan. He has lost his parents at a young age. He has carried a heavy burden on his own. Now he has suffered a loss of husband. This fate does not know how to say. Up. Tang Zhiyan nodded lightly: "It''s just that I suddenly missed this ce. What happened recently made me want toe back to see my uncle and my cousin. Without looking at you, I always feel unwilling toe back for nothing, so I stayed a little longer. time." "Ms. Xie has no opinion, right?" Tang Yuan asked with some worry. "No, the olddy is very supportive of meing back to see you, she is very reasonable." Tang Zhiyan remembered something, and said, "The olddy also told me that when the funeral expires one year, I can get married freely." Member Tangs eyes lit up, and there was a little more smile on his face: "Olddy, this is a good intention, and I am kind to you." He was thinking before, Tang Zhiyan was still a widow at such a young age, what should he do in the future, without a boy and a half, would he be lonely and die of old age? With the words of the olddy, he is not so worried. If it weren''t for mentioning these things right now, he would want to say that he would be free to help Tang Zhiyan''s optimistic people. Tang Zhiyan stayed here for another three days, and went back quickly. The night before returning home, Mu Shanzhi actually touched her room again. She couldn''t resist, and something like that happened to him again. After the incident, I was a little scared, and left in anger the next day. It''s just that the rtionship between the two is extraordinary. When Mu Shanzhi goes to Qingfeng County, he coaxes the people in a few clicks, and what should happen is still happening. For this, Mu Shanzhi also bought a house specifically for the two to be alone. Tang Zhiyan did not refuse, feeling that it was a good time to get along, especially when he knew that Mu Shanzhi and Tang Guo did not have any skin-to-kin rtionship, so he did not reject such a rtionship. "Auntie went to Qingfeng County again?" Tang Yuanwai felt strange, but now he doesn''t care much, and doesn''t understand if there are many things to be busy in Qingfeng County, so he asked the people around him. "Yes, my uncle has been diligent in Qingfeng County recently, mostly because he bought more shops there to visit the youngdy." Member Tang had no doubts, and nodded: "So it is." Then, he didn''t ask any more. I just go out to be busy and rarely stay at home, which still makes Tang members feel a little worried. After all, his daughter is a person with abnormal intelligence, but Mu Shanzhi is a more intelligent person. I am used to seeing the outside world, and I wonder if I will be unwilling to do so in the future. Thinking about this, Tang Yuanwai realized that he had overlooked something. Although Mu Shanzhi coaxed Tang Guo at home, he would bring gadgets to Tang Guo every time he went out. It seems that there is not much time to spend with Tang Guo. Even when there is nothing wrong, he still stays in the study, asionally readingte at night. He thought Mu Shanzhi was diligent before, but now that he thinks about it carefully, something seems to be wrong. Of course, these things were all Tang Guo deliberately made Tang members feel outside. When Mu Shanzhi was not staying with her, she woulde and pester the Tang member to y outside, so that he would notice. ording to the original plot, it is basically where Mu Shanzhi goes, where the original owner will go, and Tang Wai is not aware of the problem. When Tang Guo came to Tang Yuan to y kites, Tang Yuan called her to the front, did not immediately agree to go out, but touched her head: "Guoer, why do you always let Daddy y kites with you? You didnt like it before. Did you y with your mountain brother?" Member Tang was shocked, he seemed to have overlooked too many things, something was wrong. "Isnt Brother Shan very busy?" Tang Guo asked confusedly, Brother Shan said that he would be scolded by his father if he didntplete the tasks arranged by his father, so he had to work hard toplete it. There was no time to y with Guoer. System: Mu Shanzhi, you yed. The smile outside the member of Tang really took away. Although he had given many tasks to Mu Shanzhi, he never felt that in order toplete the task, he could sacrifice the time to apany his daughter. Mu Shanzhi is this, using him as an excuse? "Guoer would you like to y with your mountain brother?" Tang Yuan said. Tang Guo: "y with Daddy." "Why?" Tang Yuanwai was surprised that his daughter had stopped pestering Mu Shanzhi. What was going on? see you tomorrow Chapter 5292: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (61) Chapter 5292: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (61) Chapter 5292 The silly girl outside the family (61) As a fool, who doesnt like to y with, may not be able to tell the specific reason, but it is certain that this fool does not want to y with that person, his enthusiasm for that person, and the degree of affection gradually disappear. Tang Guo guessed the reaction a fool should have, her face was a little confused, her eyes looked outside the Tang member, the inside was still crystal clear, so that people could not see a trace of distractions. "I don''t want to y with Brother Mountain." You dont need to say any special reasons, just express your dislike. Tang Yuanwai was really taken aback by this answer. Dont like ying with Mu Shanzhi? He wanted to ask why he didn''t like it again, and then remembered Tang Guo''s situation, and quickly stopped talking. Guo''er''s intelligence is different from ordinary people, just like a three-year-old child. He told her to tell her who is ugly. Isn''t that embarrassing her? He thought about it, Tang Guo did not take the initiative to find Mu Shanzhi for a long time, not pestering him like before. "Guo''er, did Mu Shanzhi bully you?" Tang Yuan couldn''t sit still, no matter what, he must ask some specific information today. Just because his daughter is different from ordinary people, he ignores many things, so he is really not a qualified father. "What is bullying?" "If you make Guo''er unhappy, that''s bullying." Member Tang speaks directly to his daughter. The more direct the better, the more direct the better, it can''t be implicit, otherwise she won''t understand. After asking this, he waited for Tang Guo to answer. "Brother Shan likes to y with his cousin." After a while, Tang Guo said something that surprised Tang Clerks. A person with abnormal intelligence may not realize what is wrong with it, but as a normal person, it makes people have to think more. Even if Mu Shanzhi was a bit familiar with Tang Zhiyan, but because of the identities of the two, he couldn''t y together at all. Isn''t he a kid? Tang Guo said these things, but they were in the original plot. Because of her intervention in this life, they didn''t want to see these two people in front of her. They found a chance to go out and have a tryst. Only asionally when she is in a bad mood, she will go over and do some sabotage, making the two of them ufortable, and most of them Mu Shanzhi is tossed up. Speaking of this matter, it is mostly the scum of Mushan. "Why would Shanzhi y with Zhiyan?" Tang Yuanwai continued to ask. He had doubts about the two in his heart. Thinking about it now, Mu Shanzhi likes running to Qingfeng County the most. The first excuse was to see Guo''er, but from Guo''er''s words, it was obvious that he didn''t care about Guoer that much, otherwise Guoer would never say that he didn''t want to y with Mu Shanzhi. Mostly Mu Shanzhi is insincere, rejecting Guoer, also known as Guoer rejecting each other, and doesn''t like ying with each other. "Brother Mountain likes to talk to his cousin." "Cousin asked the maid to y with me." As Tang Guo''s next two sentences fell, Tang''s expression changed greatly. It was obviously two simple sentences, but he heard different meanings. This is also something that happened in the plot. When the two talked, they still didn''t like having outsiders around, so they called their confidants to coax the original owner to y outside. The original owner is not a normal person, but he will be unhappy in his heart. But she cares about Mu Shanzhi, because Mu Shanzhi''s past brought her a different feeling. Don''tugh at her as a fool, and help her drive away the children whough at her. asionally a few good intentions, but the original owner remembered. The world of idiots is that simple, and I can always remember you well. Chapter 5293: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (62) Chapter 5293: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (62) Chapter 5293 The silly girl outside the family (62) Member Tang didn''t ask any more questions, so he called in Yan''er and asked him many things. ''er had been by Tang Guo''s side all the time, of course he didn''t know about Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Members of Tang also didn''t me the other party, after all, those two were the masters, and it was easy to pass the heat. He was concealed to death, not to mention Yan''er who was waiting for Guo''er personally. "Go down, serve thedy well, don''t reveal anything about today." "Yes, outside the staff." ''er actually didn''t quite understand what was going on. It was not obvious from outsiders that Tang asked, but instinct told her that something big would happen. Her responsibility is to take care of the youngdy. What happens is beyond her control. Wait for Yan''er to take Tang Guo away, and Tang''s foreigner would call two confidants into the study. No one will deliberately pay attention to this, and no one will know. On the same day, a group of people secretly went to Qingfeng County to investigate what Mu Shanzhi was doing. Tang Yuanwai is a benevolent and kind-hearted person, because he feels that as long as he does good deeds, his daughter will be happy in her life. However, he is not a simple person. He is only full of benevolence. He still distinguishes whether he is good or bad, especially if someone may not treat his daughter well, he will not let him go. When he thinks of the truth, he feels suffocated. One is the niece he looked after when he grew up and took great care of him, basically treating him like a daughter. The other one is the son-inw whom he likes. He thinks he has a good eye for people, but now tells him that the two of them might have done something sorry for Guoer. If this matter is true, he absolutely cannot allow Guo''er to live with such a person forever. Even if he raises his daughter for a lifetime, he doesnt want anyone to make her unhappy. The host is big, your father is still very powerful, and the people who arranged the past are all eyeing Mu Shanzhi. Although these people can only do superficial work, they definitely have a good hand in investigating information. "Then wait, those two will not disappoint my father." [It is estimated that you will be irritated enough, your father treats Tang Zhiyan sincerely anyway, and he is so kind to Mu Shanzhi. These two people, really, does love really crush human morality? "You are a single dog system, how do you feel so much? Did you take a fancy to the system in the establishment and want to pursue others?" Host is big, its really hard to say that. I still like to be single. What is good about falling in love? You see, now someone has been thrown on the ind and cannot get out. This is the end of a rtionship. As long as Mu Shanzhi is in Qingfeng County, he will meet Tang Zhiyan every day. Sometimes when there is too much time, free time, and opportunities, they will have something indescribable. The two of them are very addicted to this. They have forgotten their identities and the troubles outside, and they can''t wait to be together all the time. The person arranged by the Tang clerk quickly discovered that there was something wrong with the two, and immediately came back to report to the Tang clerk. "You continue to stare, find a way to get in, a huge house, there are always a few guards." "Yes, outside the staff, the younger brother inquired that Gui Le is indeed recruiting people he trusts, and the people waiting next to his aunt have been reced by his own people. During this time, it was a good time. He should have not noticed that the outsiders noticed. This matter." "Go, I''ll be here every few days." Tang Yuanwai ns to go to the scene to catch the rape. The two people are too sorry for his trust and too sorry for his daughter. Chapter 5294: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (63) Chapter 5294: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (63) Chapter 5294 The idiot of a member outside the family (63) "Guo''er, Dad thinks Mu Shanzhi is not so good, so let him move out of the house, do you think it is good?" Member of Tang was very sad about this incident. At this time, he was actually rejoicing that his daughter was a fool and didn''t understand this. If you dont understand this, you wont be hurt. If you are a normal person, I dont know how sad it will be at this time. "move out?" "Yes, Dad wants him to move out. Guoer doesn''t like to y with him. He doesn''t like to y with Guoer. How can he still live in my foreign residence? Let him move out and Dad will y with you in the future. Enthalpy will apany you to y, whoever Guoer likes will be invited to y at home." Under Tang''s tense face, Tang Guo smiled and agreed, with no reluctance at all, and Tang felt rxed. "Tomorrow Dad is going out for some things, Guoer will be at home alone for now, okay?" Of course, Tang Guo agreed. Although she wanted to see the scene of the rape, she didnt want her to see them, and she didnt want her to be harmed. Besides, she still has the system to help, and watching the live broadcast with her eyes closed is almost the same. Tang Yuan is not a simple person, a bit of a wrist, but usually disdain to use those. It was Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi who angered him. He did these things silently, and no one could notice. The next day, Tang Yuanwai went to Qingfeng County quietly, and for this he even dressed up. He didn''t notify Mrs. Xie of the incident. It was very embarrassing to say it. If he could not tell, he really didn''t want to say it. But in the end, he will tell the other party about this matter, and he will also use this to suspend Mu Shanzhi and drive out of the foreign pce. He didn''t know that Xie Rong, who was trapped on the ind at this time, was finally told by the maid on the ind that he had recovered from his illness and could leave. If he could walk, he asked Shang Siji to run to the sea, where there was a boat parked, and the two of them boarded the boat quickly. He did not n to get any special products on the ind. He is afraid of staying too much, that strange white-haired old man will regret it, and a bad one will keep him here. Almost two days and one night, Xie Rong finally saw the coast. He was very excited when he looked at the other people on the ind. I can think of myself missing for several months, and I dont know if the people at home are well. Grandma''s body is sturdy, but after being hit by his disappearance, I don''t know if anything will happen, and he is very uneasy before returning home. Back on the shore, he bid farewell to the people on the ind, hired a carriage, and hurried to the home. It only took a few hours to rush back here. Just after noon, the carriage came to Xie''s house. Xie Rong, whose face was not so pale, jumped out of the carriage, and was shocked by Four Seasons: "Master, you should be careful and be careful of the damage." "It''s okay, you are too nervous, your son, I am not made of eggshells, how could it break if you fell?" His illness has been cured, and he is recovering well after taking the medicine at the beginning, but the recovery is rtively slow. Then suddenly one day, I didnt know what was going on, I still took the same medicine, but all the symptoms disappeared that day. The people on the ind thought it was amazing. Later I took the medicine for a few days and found no problem. , The medicine was stopped. He is in a very good health now, and he feels better than the average person''s body. He has the strength to make use of it. He feels that he can knock the four seasons beside him fainted with one fist. Behind the four seasons, it was a bit cold, and he quickly followed Xie Rong in. Chapter 5295: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (64) Chapter 5295: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (64) Chapter 5295 The idiot of a member outside the family (64) The concierge heard someone knock on the door and opened it. What he saw was a slender, clear-eyed, ruddy young man who subconsciously said: "Dare to ask who is the son? What''s the matter ofing to Xie''s house?" "You''re blind, the son doesn''t recognize you anymore?" When Four Seasons followed, he became a little angry, and his voice raised a little. It''s been more than ten years, only a few months now, the son doesn''t know him anymore?" Siji is very angry, is this guy getting old, and his eyes are not good. "Young Master?" The concierge was stunned and looked at Xie Rong quickly rubbing his eyes. Just now, he felt that the young man in front of him was a bit familiar, but the other party was very energetic. Some time ago, the Xie family helped the young man in a funeral, and he didn''t think of it. Fucked by Sijiyi, the more he looked at Xie Rong, he really recognized that this man was his son. "My son, are you really my son?" "My son, where did you go?" The porter''s eyes reddened: "My son, we had a hard time looking for you, you are still alive, so good," the porter remembered something, turned around and pulled out his legs, yelling, "Olddy, olddy, good news, There is great news..." Xie Rong could feel the excitement of the concierge. In fact, he was also very excited. When the concierge called the olddy Xie, he really rxed. The other party is calling grandma, indicating that grandma is still alive. Even if he became ill due to his disappearance, now he is back, and grandma takes care of her body and will definitely recover. He quickly followed, and Siji closed the door and followed quickly. Here Xie Rong returned home, Xies family was so excited that the olddy closed the house directly, pulling Xie Rong and crying andughing, she kept saying okay, saying that God blessed them Xies family and saved her only thing. People who care. She no longer asks what the Xie family can do, as long as Xie Rong can live well, it is better than anything. Losing so many rtives, she looked down on everything. "Grandma, this time makes you worry, the owner of the ind is a quirky person, and the grandson is not sick, so he can''t leave the ind." "The ind owner is our great benefactor, Arong, I will thank him in the future." "Grandson knows." Mrs. Xie remembered what had happened during this period, and she told them all. Xie Rong was hearing about the curse of the blood doll and breaking the curse of the blood doll. After counting the time, he understood how his illness was. It''s all in one click. What the two of them didn''t know was that Tang Zhiyan had a tryst in the house that Mu Shanzhi bought over there, and it was the norm for them to get in touch with each other in the daytime. After all, they have no chance to meet at night, so it is easy to be exposed. During the day, the two are surrounded by trusted people, and they can find all kinds of excuses to meet. At this time, a wave of mysterious people appeared outside the house, binding all the people around them one by one. Because people from outside the Tang Dynasty mixed in as cooks before, something was added to the lunch meal, making those people drowsy. After tied the person, Tang Yuanwai was led to the room where Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi met. When the two of them were in progress, the door of the room mmed and they were pushed open, and the sudden noise made them panicked, and they quickly wrapped themselves in a nket. Member of Tang led someone to stand in front of the two, his eyes cold. Chapter 5296: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (65) Chapter 5296: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (65) Chapter 5296 The idiot of a member outside the family (65) At the moment Tang Zhiyan saw Tang Yuan, his head exploded, and he was so scared that he fainted with blood and blood. Mu Shanzhi is better, his face is also pale, and he is trembling all over, wrapped tightly in the quilt, forgetting that Tang Zhiyan''s body, who has fallen aside, is gradually exposed. His lips moved, as if he had lost the function of speech, and he could only face Tang Yuan''s eyes. "Mu Shanzhi, Mu Shanzhi, I''m not too bad for you, are you worthy of me? If you are not happy with Guoer, I will not persecute you. Since you have chosen to join my Tang family, you should know What can I do and dont do. Just ask me Tang Yuanqing is not harsh to others, and he has left you enough face, even if you have any future considerations for you, how do you treat me and my daughter?" Mu Shanzhi couldn''t speak, he didn''t know how to say it, he only hung his head dejectedly, like a rooster that had lost a fight. He felt aggrieved in his heart, but told him to speak, but couldnt say anything. Tang Yuan''s words were heartbreaking, and he couldn''t refute a word. Tang Yuanwai: "Wake up people, tie them up, and go to Xie''s house." Xies family, it is a happy scene. "Olddy, son, a guestes to the door." The concierge reported. Mrs. Xie: Im behind closed doors today. You went back to the other party and spread the news about your sonter. "Olddy, the visitor is a member of Tang, and..." The concierge hesitated for a moment and said, "The member of Tang said that there is something important, and the younger one also saw two people who were tied up. It was a pity that they were covered with cloth. I dont know who it is. Maybe something big happened. Maybe some disobedient servants in the mansion did something and were caught outside the Tang clerk. Covering the head with a cloth is to give the olddy face." Except for this, the concierge really cant think of anything else, otherwise, why would he cover his head with a cloth? Since is a member of the Tang dynasty, no matter what the other party''s intention is, there is no reason for the olddy to fail to see each other. How do they say they are rtives. When Tang members came in, the olddy and Xie Rong were very surprised, how the Tang members are in such a big battle today. took a lot of people, and two others were tied up. As the porter said, their heads were covered with cloth, and it was impossible to see who they were. "Olddy, I''ming this time..." Tang Yuanwai said here, and suddenly saw Xie Rong sitting next to Mrs. Xie, and he was taken aback, "Xie Rong?" Xie Rong stood up and put his hands together: "Outside Tang." "Are you okay?" Member Tang was a little shocked, and nodded a little after being shocked. "It''s okay. It''s a pity that I''m going to sweep your interest today. I can''t help but deal with this matter. It''s still my Tang family''s failure." "Olddy, let the irrelevant people withdraw first, this matter is extraordinary." Catch the **** and go and catch the rape. This is a scandal after all. Tang members dont want to make everyone aware of it, so just deal with it inside. The people outside got it, and it was not his daughter who wasughing. The people around all retreated, leaving only a few confidants. Only outside the Tang Dynasty asked someone to uncover the cloth, revealing the faces of Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan. Both Mrs. Xie and Xie Rong were a little confused, but when they saw their heads down and their hair still a little messy, they had a bad feeling in their hearts. Xie Rong didn''t have any special feelings. After all, he didn''t feel Tang Zhiyan at all. He subconsciously looked at Mrs. Xie and found that Mrs. Xie was calm enough to think of something, but he was not angry as he imagined. Its just that Mrs. Xies eyes gradually showed some disgust. She hurriedly nced at Tang Zhiyan, her eyes fell on Xie Rongs face, and her eyes became mixed. Although the grandson is wearing a green hat, as long as he is alive, he is better than anything. She has experienced the big winds and waves, so what is this. " Outside member of Tang, you can take care of it." After Mrs. Xie said this, she still asked Xie Rong, "A Rong, grandma decided to send Tang Zhiyan back to the Tang family. Do you have anyments?" Xie Rong: "Grandson naturally has no objection." He was still thinking about whether he would shoot himself in the foot and how to deal with the rtionship with Tang Zhiyan. With countless brain supplements, he decided to discuss the next thing with the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to be more anxious. see you tomorrow Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (66) Chapter 5297: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (66) Chapter 5297 The idiot of a member outside the family (66) Mrs. Xie and Xie Rong calmly faced this incident, which was somewhat unexpected by Tang Yuan. But thinking of the degree to which Mrs. Xie attaches importance to Xie Rong, now that she knows that he is still alive, it is not so angry. At this time, Mrs. Xie should think that its fine if the grandson is back, and other things are not important. ording to the process, Xie Rong wrote a letter of leave to Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan was personally caught and raped by a member of Tang Wai. She couldn''t even quibble, so she had to ept the letter of resignation with a pale face. Xie Rong didn''t pay much attention to this matter, but looked at Mu Shanzhi twice. He had guessed that Tang Zhiyan had a sweetheart. At first, he thought it was a member of Tang Wai who disagreed, and he was discouraged and married to Xie''s family. Now it can be considered that the other partys sweetheart is Mu Shanzhi, and it is impossible between the two. What didn''t even think was that even if it was impossible, the two would rather do ethical things than linger together. He didn''t know much about the Tang family, and he was not qualified to intervene in anything. However, from the attitude of the Tang members, he felt that the other party would definitely not let his daughter suffer. Most of Mu Shanzhi could not be the son-inw of the Tang family. Unconsciously, the face he saw on the day of the wedding came to his mind. Speaking of their fate, how simr are they? One is silly, one is sick, and they are all wearing green hats. "Lao Xie, Mrs. Xie, I have disturbed your family reunion today. I still have something to deal with, so I will leave first." Olddy Xie nodded: "Walk slowly outside Tang." She looked at Tang Zhiyan, and finally shook her head. What''s wrong with her grandson? Even if it wasn''t a seed of infatuation, she still considered all aspects for Tang Zhiyan, and even arranged her future. The olddy Xie is just as on the surface, not very angry. She has experienced the big winds and waves, and now the only rtive is back alive. There is nothing bad to dispel the joy in her heart. So she didn''t ask Tang Zhiyan why she did it, nor looked at her with ferocious eyes, and didn''t even intend to leave a word to the other party. Tang Yuanwai ordered the people to cover the heads of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi, and the servants dragged the two depressed people to leave Xie''s house. "Juste back, A Rong, other things are not important anymore." After watching Tang Yuanwai and others leave, Mrs. Xie patted Xie Rong on the shoulder, "You are in good health now, what kind of girl do you like," Grandma personally, will show you carefully. This baby boy, I really dont know what the grown-up person is like. Although she is not angry about the matter, Mrs. Xie is still a little afraid. If it weren''t for Tang Yuanwai to catch it in time, she wouldn''t have thought of going there. Tang Zhiyan is busy every day, she doesn''t have the energy to take care of it, who knows that the other party actually does such a shameful thing. "Grandma, don''t worry about this. Grandchildren don''t want to get married casually." The olddy Xie smiled, and did not cling to this matter: "As long as A Rong is well, you can do whatever you want." "By the way, grandma, you just said that the olddy from the Xie family has something to do with our Xie family. What is the rtionship?" Old Mrs. Xie: "Well, ording to the expert at the time, the person who stole our Xies luck and used it will now be bitten back and return to the original fate, which is even worse than the original fate." Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (67) Chapter 5298: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (67) Chapter 5298 The idiot of a member outside the family (67) "From the day Xu Fengyun wrestled, I felt that this incident had absolutely something to do with her. A Rong, you dont have to do anything else, we just sit here and watch and see what happens to Xu Fengyuns family. I can listen. It was said that she was not very peaceful when she returned to Beijing all the way. Its just that the messenger can onlye back once in ten and a half months, so she didnt think about thetest news so quickly." Xie Rong felt that his grandmother was gloating when he heard it. He thought he had to send someone to the capital to stare at him before he was relieved. "Grandma, I don''t know who is the master who solved the curse for our Xie family, and where is it now?" "This person is called Mr. Bai..." "Old Bai?" Xie Rong was surprised, "An old man with white hair and a weird character, right?" "Yeah, what, do you know Arong?" After the two people described each other, it was only then that the people who reconciled the curse on the isted ind were Bai Lao, and the two directly called the Xies family to be lucky. Furthermore, the Tang clerk took people outside and escorted Tang Zhiyan and Mushan back to Wuxian County. The matter of Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi is more or less a small-scale legend in Qingfeng County. It''s just that the time for discovery of the matter is still short, and it has not spread. I believe that within two days, Xie Rong returned home, and why Tang Zhiyan was retired will spread in Qingfeng County. Dont know how this matter can be kept secret. If one person knows, it will not be a secret. He didnt deliberately block the news. Do these two dare to do so, are they afraid that people outside will say it? It took a short half a day to return to Wuxian County, Tang Yuan immediately gathered people from the n. Such a big matter is not his own business, and it is not easy to solve it directly without convening a n assembly, so as to avoid the suspicion of outsiders. When the timees, he will be bitten. Of course, he has to go through the process. "Calling everyone here today, there is really something that saddens me and embarrassing me. I need you to testify." Member of Tang said what had happened before, everyone in the n looked at Tang Zhiyan incredible. Tang Zhiyan was exposed to the cloth on the beginning, and she felt that those eyes burned her fiercely. She felt aggrieved, aggrieved, sad, angry, and wished to find a ce to sew in. "Yuanqing, what do you n to do with this matter?" They dont have the custom of adultery to immerse people in a pig cage. At most, they feel that such a thing is embarrassing, and the n may remove the person. Besides, based on their understanding of Tang members, I''m afraid they couldn''t be cruel, and they really drowned Tang Zhiyan. Even if the questioner is a n uncle of the Tang n, they must first listen to the opinions of the Tang n. After all, the person who led the entire Tang family to glory is the Tang member outside. "It''s already happened, my face is lost, my reputation is gone," Tang Yuanwai said, "The only thing I can do now is to stop the losses in time. This has affected the reputation of the Tang family. So today, in the presence of everyone in the n, we must suspend Mu Shanzhi and drive out of our foreign residence. Where hees from, please trouble him where hees back, how he came, and go Time is like." "I let him go so easily? This man is restless andmits adultery. It''s time to hit a fifty board before throwing it out." "Yes, Yuan Qing took care of him so much, and he actually did these ethical things. It is really hard to vent his hatred without a fight." Chapter 5299: The silly girl from outside the family (68) Chapter 5299: The silly girl from outside the family (68) Chapter 5299 The idiot of a member outside the family (68) All the n agreed and beat Mu Shanzhi. Member Tang was also very angry outside, so he agreed. In front of the n people, Mu Shanzhi was dragged outside and hit 30 bs, not 50 bs, because it would kill people, and few people can withstand fifty bs. . Tang Zhiyan heard one of Mu Shan''s screamsing in, tears streaming out of his anxiousness, all of a sudden, he knelt outside the Tang member and interceded in front of him. Before the Tang members could say anything, the people of the n began to talk verbally. "This is a restless thing, Zhiyan, are you blind to such a person? How can such a person who eats inside and out and doesn''t remember people well can make you fascinated? Let you Have you forgotten what propriety, justice and shame are?" "Zhiyan, but Yuan Qing watched you grow up. After your parents left, did you forget Yuan Qing''s care for you and personally took you to Yuan Qing? It was even reserved for the construction of Yuan Qing. The original yard where your father lived was left to youter." "When you got married, Yuan Qing prepared a generous dowry for you to give you a beautiful marriage. It is not inferior to the daughters of other parents with both parents, or even much better. And the yard you live in, Yuan Qing still keeps it for you, and said this Is your only way out." "Zhiyan, how confused you are to be blinded by this restless kid? What kind of ecstasy soup did he give you?" The words of the n elders made Tang Zhiyan speechless, and she opened her mouth, and she could no longer say the slightest plea. At this time, her mind seems to be a lot clearer. Yes, when she was a few years old, her parents had an ident and she became an orphan. When she was in a panic, the uncle rushed to her house eagerly, took her to the Yuanwai Mansion, and let her live in the beautiful separate courtyard. There are two houses in the courtyard, which were the old houses of the Tang family, which her father lived in when she was a child. The uncle was thinking of brotherhood. When building a new house, it was expanded on the basis of the old house, which wasrger than the original one, and became a separate and spacious courtyard. Every time their familyes here, they live here. This is enough to prove that the uncle missed her father''s brother very much. waster admitted into the Yuanwai Mansion. The cousin had some, and she also had it. Uncle did not treat it differently. Even in training her, the uncle spent a lot of thought. invited her many gentlemen to teach her piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, and asionally take her with her to see her fathers legacy. She also told her that when she is sensible in the future and grows up, these properties will be handed over to her personally. Tang Zhiyan''s eyes suddenly reddened, why would she feel that she was still under the fence? Why, knowing that Mu Shanzhi is someone she shouldnt touch, or hasnt been able to withstand the temptation, she had to get along with him, and now she has made an irreparable mistake. She lost her parents and her own face, and betrayed her uncles trust. He should be disappointed. The look in the eyes of her tribe before, she thought they wereughing at her,ughing at her for making such a shameful thing. She really didnt expect that the people didntugh at her, but were heartbroken and criticized why she was bewildered by Mu Shanzhi. They looked like they were saying, she obviously shouldnt be like this, why would she do that? She saw clearly this time, the expression on the people''s faces was indeed embarrassing, but there were also many regrets. "What an arrogant person your father is, if Jiuquan knew you did this, I''m afraid he would die." Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (69) Chapter 5300: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (69) Chapter 5300 The idiot of a member outside the family (69) Tang Zhiyan is very smart and is a good hand in the industry. He is very polite and speaks nicely, but the people still like her better. Because she is well-versed and proficient in all kinds of piano, chess and calligraphy, they are regarded as a role model for her daughter at home. Every time she teaches her daughter, they will mention Tang Zhiyan. Now that this kind of thing has happened, no one can calm down. They dont understand, how could Tang Zhiyan such a smart person fall into Mu Shanzhis hands. Tang Zhiyan was also very confused. She was a well-behaved person, so why did she do such a thing? Mu Shanzhi''s screams still sounded in her ears. When she listened, her heart was still struggling, and she couldn''t bear the other party''s suffering. But reason told her that it was the two of them who took the me for what happened today. Obviously, they have the opportunity to be together upright, because Mu Shanzhi did not have the courage, and she was so angry that she did not mention this to the other party, and the two missed it. If one of them was obsessed at the beginning, there should be nothing like today, right? Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan regretted it. At this time, her mind was really clear. Even when she heard the screams of Mu Shan, she still had a desire to stop her, but the reason in her mind controlled her so hard that she should not stop it. If she pleads with her uncle at this time, there may be no family affection between them. If her parents knew what she was doing today, they would really die. If time can go back, she will definitely control herself and not think about Mu Shanzhi. Unfortunately, time can''t go back, it has already happened. Tang Zhiyan was weak and limp, looking at the people around her nkly. At this time, there was no anger and aggrieved in her heart, only guilt and helplessness. Obviously, she had learned so much etiquette and integrity when she was a child, why did she fail to control it? Even if she likes another person, she shouldnt do such a thing with the other person. Even if the other party does not have a wife, she can''t do this kind of thing with the other party without knowing it. Thinking about the events of this period, Tang Zhiyan only thought it was ridiculous, really ridiculous, how could she do such a thing? Mu Shanzhi''s scream stopped, and the voice of the Tang member outside: "Give this letter of resignation to Mu Shanzhi and let him go." Mu''s mother is already outside, how could she not know such a big thing. In fact, she has long discovered that Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan are unusual. In her opinion, Mu Shans identity is extraordinary. For those who might sit in that seat in the future, what does one more woman count? Even if this woman is Tang Guo''s cousin. As the person in that position, what kind of woman do you want, who would dare to say no? Mu Mu did not expect that things would be like this. Compared with Tang Zhiyan, she waspletely awake at this time, and what she had done wrong, Mu''s mother felt that Mu Shanzhi had been wronged by a great deal, and she remembered this hatred in her heart. A Shan has a distinguished status, and this Tang family dare to hit him with thirty boards in private. "Ashan, mother will take you away." This is the site of the Tang family. Mu''s mother dare not say anything. At present, Ah Shan has not recovered her identity, so she has to keep a low profile. It''s never toote for a gentleman to avenge him in ten years. Wait for the day when Ah Shan regains his identity, just wait and see what will happen to the people like Tang. In the future, if Ah Shan still likes this Tang familys daughter, they still cant give it up? Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (70) Chapter 5301: The Silly Girl of the Outside Family (70) Chapter 5301 The silly girl outside the family (70) Mother Mus fierce look, the Tang n members could see clearly, and be puzzled, what is this Mrs. Mu thinking? Isnt he deserved it because his son was restless in his parentage, and seduced thedy of the hall to be dismissed and got a board. Ordinary people, who doesnt feel embarrassed by such a thing? Ms. Mus expression seemed to be that they had done something heinous, shouldnt they treat Mu Shan like that? Now they are stunned. No wonder Mu Shanzhi looks so crooked, obviously because the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Family style is still like this, how can the children who are taught go better? Mother Mu was full of anger, and angrily took Mu Shanzhi away. As everyone knows, in the eyes of the Tang n, the two of them are just a joke. Such a shameless mother and son said that they would not want to see each other in the future. To Mu Shanzhi, they all looked away, no wonder Tang Yuanwai, a beloved woman. The Tang n members looked outside the Tang member with some pity, then looked at Tang Zhiyan, who was pale and regretful, and sighed deeply. This incident was a double blow to Tang Yuanwai. They know, he has always treated Tang Zhiyan like a daughter. Tang Zhiyan, who had only lost his parents since childhood, was on guard. He always felt that he was a guest in the foreign mansion and was under the fence, so he was very sensible and well-behaved. Because when she lost her parents, when she was half sensible, she couldn''t really regard this as her real home. Tang Yuanwai often mentioned these things with his nsmen, and it was very helpless. Now that this happened, Mu Shanzhi could handle it, but Tang Zhiyan could not handle it. "Uncle, I''m sorry, Zhiyan failed your cultivation." Members of Tang also saw that Tang Zhiyan was remorseful. He was a brother in his life. Tang Zhiyan was the only bloodline left by the brothers. He couldn''t bear to do anything because of his emotions and reason. Convening a n meeting is already the most ruthless thing for him. More, he can''t bear it. "Do you know it was wrong?" Finally, Tang Yuanwai asked. Tang Zhiyan knelt down and put his head on the floor: "Zhiyan knew that he was wrong. The lesson today is what Zhiyan deserves. It is Zhiyan who failed his uncle and the expectations of the people. No matter what the uncle does, Zhiyan Don''t resist." "It''s fine if you know what you are wrong." Tang member outside looked at the tribe, and the tribe all looked at him seriously, "You and Mu Shanzhi can''t be kept secret, people outside will know it sooner orter. From now on, I''m afraid it will be. It''s hard to find someone." "It''s Zhiyan that I am sorry for my uncle and the Tang sisters. Zhiyan is willing to ask herself to leave the Tang n. From now on, he will not belong to the Tang n. In order topensate the Tang sisters, Zhiyan is willing to share most of the family property with these sisters. Whenpensation." The people of the people really haveints about this matter. Now that Tang Zhiyan admits his mistake so sincerely, he doesnt know what to say. In fact, if Tang Zhiyan left the Tang n, his influence on the daughter of the Tang n was reduced, and he was willing to makepensation. They were not good to say more. When Tang Zhiyans father was alive, he did not help the Tang n members less, and they all remembered all this clearly. "Yuanqing, what do you think?" the n uncle asked, and he also thought this was the best way. Even if Tang Zhiyan left the Tang n''s suzerain, he couldn''t get rid of the bloodline of the Tang n members. The ones that should be recognized still have to be recognized. This is equivalent to showing them to others, so as not to hurt the Tang n''s daughter. Tang Yuanwai naturally knows: "Just so, the family property will be distributed under my name to the daughter in the n." "Uncle, this is the only thing Zhiyan can do. You are not wrong. Zhiyan is wrong. Zhiyan is willing to pay for his mistakes. If his father is alive, he will agree with me to do so. Although Zhiyan is capable of taking care of the family property , But he crooked his heart and failed everyone''s expectations." "Okay," At this point, the member of Tang no longer reluctantly said, "The house to the west is clean and there are few people. You can live there in the future. Who should you bring, you can bring it yourself." "Thank you, Uncle." Tang Zhiyan moved to the house in the west. She did not bring the red duck and the blue duck. She gave them enough silver and let them go. The two cried so much tears, they begged her not to. Tang Zhiyan was hesitant at the time, until the words of Hongyang made her make up her mind. see you tomorrow Chapter 5302: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (71) Chapter 5302: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (71) Chapter 5302 The silly girl outside the family (71) Hongyang: "Miss, even if the foreigner doesnt wait to see you, you cant be discouraged." "Yes, miss, the people of the Tang n have done too much, and we will not be in contact in the future. The youngdy is now on her own, free and unattended. Why do you want to drive away the ve and maid? Youngdy''s side." Qingyang said. The two sisters followed Tang Zhiyan''s side when they were very young, even if they were holding a generous silver tael, how could they follow Tang Zhiyan''s side. The two felt that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhis affairs had been caught, and they were now discouraged, so they would be driven away. Maybe after they leave, Tang Zhiyan might have disturbed her hair and be a sister. In the eyes of the two of them, Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi just missed it at the beginning. They were in love with each other. Even if the following things are a bit shameful, they cant help but have no choice. When ites to emotional matters, it does not mean that control can be controlled. "Miss, if you drive away the servants and maidservants, do you want to cut off the rtionship with the son of Mu? Now you are both free bodies, and you are happy in love, why not find someone no one knows Where do you start again? Now there is no barrier between Miss and Young Master Mu." When the two of them said those words just now, Tang Zhiyan didn''t n to leave them by his side. As soon as Hongyang said this, she would not leave them with her. Regardless of whether she and Mu Shanzhi have missed them, or are in love, things that shouldnt have happened. It''s that she was fascinated by her eyes, did not see her position clearly, and forgot her courtesy, justice and shame. She was confused once, how could she be confused a second time? The green duck and the red duck continue to stay by her side, maybe one day when these two girls say something, she will involuntarily turn away again. How do you say how she feels about Mu Shanzhi, she really likes him. But now she is sober-minded, she doesn''t understand why she would do non-matching fornication. ording to her previous temperament, even if she likes this person again, she should not do such a thing. Now that everything is happening, she can''t make mistakes again and again, or she will really disappoint her uncle. From now on, she will live in this remote and clean house, eat fast and recite the Buddha, and forget about the rtionship with Mu Shanzhi regardless of foreign affairs. I hope her confession can make the parents under Jiuquan watch. Regardless of what the Qingyang and Hongyang asks, Tang Zhiyan always hardened his heart and did not intend to keep them. He also posted some extra money to let them live a good life by themselves. Holding this huge amount of money, they will have nothing to worry about in their lives. "You two should go farther, lest you get hurt by my reputation, and you won''t find a good house. If you don''t want to find someone, you should find a quiet ce to settle down first." Cyan Duck Red Duck knew Tang Zhiyan''s temperament very well, and finally stopped begging, holding the baggage, and left with one step and three back. In the house where Tang Zhiyan lived, there was only one janitor and a woman who cleaned the courtyard. The rest were left empty. After the two left, she really lived a life of rough tea and rice. She didn''t know, after the red duck and blue duck had left, she went to Mu Shanzhi to take a look. Mu Shanzhi and Mu Mu were walking in a hurry at the time, Mu Mu was also a little arrogant, and did not even bring back the changed clothes. The two returned to the four-walled thatched house, smelling the moldy smell, they were a little ufortable. Chapter 5303: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (72) Chapter 5303: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (72) Chapter 5303 The silly girl outside the family (72) It took half a day to clean up, and finally managed to live in. It''s just that the two of them have no longevity, and the days are back to the beginning, especially now that Mu Shanzhi is still suffering from 30 ps, injured and unable to do heavy work. Mu''s mother is not in good health. She has been in the Tang family for two or two years. She lives in this thatched house. She is very ufortable. After only two or three days, her body is suffering from various diforts. She can only support and take care of Mu Shanzhi. . In the end, the two of them sold the clothes they were wearing. At any rate, it was silk satin, which could sell for a few dors. Mu Shanzhi had a jade pendant on his body and sold it. Mus mothers hairpins, earrings, and bracelets were all sold in a clean, silver pair. In addition to buying medicine for Mu Shanzhi, they also reced some things that were needed at home. Originally saving a bit, ording to what the two have in their hands, they still have no problem living for a few years. As the saying goes, its easy to go from simple to extravagant, but its hard to go back. Even Mu''s mother is a bit vague about the days of escaping back then, and she is alsovish in shopping. So when the red duck and the blue duck came over, they found that their lives were pretty good. The two came over, just thinking that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi were not easy. They could see that it was impossible for Tang Zhiyan to keep them by his side, and nned to let Mu Shanzhi persuade them. As long as Tang Zhiyan epts Mu Shanzhi, it will be sooner orter to ept the two. In their view, Tang Zhiyan liked Mu Shanzhi so much at the beginning, how could he give up easily? Mu Shanzhi is the only one who can persuade her. When the members of the Tang dynasty held a n convention earlier, the two were just maids, so naturally they didn''t know what was inside. The two thought that Tang Zhiyan was embarrassed by the ns humiliation that day. Even Tang Zhiyan took the initiative topensate most of his familys property to his n sisters. Both felt that it was a decision made by the ns elders and wanted to find an excuse to upy Tang Zhiyan. family property. In their eyes, Tang Zhiyan suffered a lot of grievances. Where did Tang Zhiyan know that these two people would think so in their hearts. She didn''t say much to the two, because she felt that the two were just like her at the beginning, as if she was bewildered by something. Continue to keep the two of them by her side, maybe one day she gets confused again, seeing that they have served by their side for many years, only to give some more money, hoping that they will have a good life. "The two girls are interested. When Ah Shan''s injury is healed, we will go to Zhiyan to have a look." In the eyes of Mu''s mother, Mu Shan''s status is noble, and it is not surprising that a woman like Tang Zhiyan likes it. As long as Tang Zhiyan is single-minded to Mu Shanyi, it will be the fate of the empress in the future, even if she cannot be a queen in her capacity, if A Shan likes it, there is absolutely no problem in being a noble concubine. Mu''s mother thought beautifully, as long as Mu Shanzhi and Tang Zhiyan became sessful, they would not live as poor as before. A Shan is so smart, and when the timees to take care of the family business with Tang Zhiyan, maybe in this Wuxian County, Tang members can only retreat. Qingyang and Hongyang looked at the attitude of Mu Mu and Mu Shanzhi, and made up their minds to stay here, waiting for Tang Zhiyan to change his mind. They felt that Tang Zhiyan could not forget Mu Shanzhi, so they took the initiative to treat him as an uncle and became a maid. Mu Mu and Mu Shanzhi, they have put on their clothes again, stretched out their hands and opened their mouths when they were eating, even if they lived in this thatched cottage. Under the dedicated service of the Qingyang and the Red Duck, Mu Shanzhi''s injury quickly healed. Chapter 5304: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (73) Chapter 5304: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (73) Chapter 5304 The idiot of a member outside the family (73) During this period, Mu''s mother didn''t pay out, but the red duck and blue ducks paid for it themselves. In order to serve Mu Shanzhi well, they put a lot of money and spent half of the money Tang Zhiyan gave to the two. Mus mother was used to being served by others. She was very used to these things and didnt think she was an outsider at all, so she didnt feel ashamed. In her opinion, Tang Zhiyan is Mu Shanzhis woman. Isnt it right for her maid to serve them both? Tang Zhiyan didnt know this. She is now trying to chant the Buddha behind closed doors. She is really redeeming her sins and feels ashamed of the mistakes she made. Tang Guo knew this, but when she heard the system talk about it, she was shocked. The host is big, Mu Shan''s mother and son went to Tang Zhiyan. Under the reminder of the system, Tang Guo wanted to join in the fun again, so he ran outside with Yan''er and ran all the way to the west house. Yan''er looked at the familiar road, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Miss is going to find the cousin?" "Hmm." Tang Guo agreed. Yan''er didnt ask any more, but fortunately, thedy didnt understand anything. Otherwise, she wouldnt go to her cousin with such joy, right? Fortunately, the cousin has already known her mistakes and is now repenting, which is a good thing. Tang Guo walked fast, she passed here not long, earlier than Mu Shanzhi. The concierge knew her, and when she saw hering, he greeted her enthusiastically, and after inviting people in, she closed the door and went to find Tang Zhiyan. After a while, Tang Zhiyan came out. At this time, Tang Zhiyan was dressed very inly, her expression on her face became much tter, her arrogance and sharpness disappeared. Seeing Tang Guo''s smiling face again, Tang Zhiyan felt very ashamed. In fact, she thinks too much herself, and always feels that Yuanwaifu is not her home. Why can''t she remember that her uncle and cousin are kind to her, but just a few gossips from outsiders make it a little unbearable? When she was young, she actually liked to y with her cousin. Its just that I grew upter. I listened to more gossips and yed less with my cousin. In fact, the cousin really likes to share all kinds of good things with her. She is inferior and sensitive. She always feels that she has been sent under the fence, as if she was shown off by others. In fact, the cousin is like a three-year-old child. Does she know what to show off? She doesnt understand, she just knows to share the good things in her hands with those who like and are close to. Fortunately, she is someone close to her cousin. Unfortunately, she did not cherish those time. Losing her parents, she was made inferior and sensitive by gossip, but she was very jealous that her cousin had a good father. "Cousin." Tang Zhiyan called out, as he did when he was a child, he walked over to grab Tang Guo, his eyes red. Before Tang Guo could react, Tang Zhiyan dragged her to y. To Tang Guo a little surprised, in one of Tang Zhiyans rooms, many small things were prepared, which seemed to be for her. For a while, she didn''t know what to say, but she obviously felt that Tang Zhiyan was very regretful about what had happened. However, she is now a fool, and she can only pretend that she hasnt noticed Tang Zhiyans performance at this time, ying with those things happily. Suddenly raised her head, she found that Tang Zhiyan had red eyes and was crying. "Why are you crying?" Tang Guo asked, "Who bullied you?" Tang Zhiyan quickly wiped away his tears and shook his head: "No, no one dares to bully me." Chapter 5305: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (74) Chapter 5305: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (74) Chapter 5305 The silly girl outside the family (74) How can she say that she is Tangs niece, how could anyone bully her face to face? Even if the uncle did not see it, other people in the Tang n would help her out if she saw it. The Tang n can be a big family in Wuxian County, which is inevitable with their unity. What gave her the illusion that she always feels lonely and alone, the illusion of a poor bug that no one loves? I always feel that the children of the n with sound parents, every time they y with her or give her something, they pity her and look down on her. Why dont you think about it, they actually care about her. It''s because she thinks too much and misunderstands herself. In fact, sometimes people don''t think so badly, but she thinks people too badly. "Cousin, if anyone bullies you, tell daddy." As a fool, it seems that he can only say this. Tang Zhiyan heard that, tears fell again. When I was young, my cousin also said the same. At that time, she thought that the other party was showing her off having a powerful dad, and she dealt with a few words at random. In fact, she felt very ufortable in her heart. She didn''t notice at all. It was just the cousin''s words that cared about her, and she was afraid that she would really be affected. Bullied. As a simple cousin, whose intelligence is only a three-year-old child, what bad thoughts can he have? It is obviously that she is too bad. At the beginning, she did those ethical things, maybe she was also thinking about revenge. She is really sinful. "do not Cry." "It was the wind that blew the sand into my eyes. I didn''t cry." "really?" "Really, how could I lie to you?" Tang Zhiyan always wanted to redeem her sin, but suddenly she thought of how to redeem her sin. The bluentern with the ancient Buddha is nothing but an escape from everything in reality. She might as well protect her cousin with her uncle. If the cousin recruits her husband again one day, she will guard aside, staring at that person to see if he is good. If it is not a good one, she will expose the true face of the other party. Thinking of this, Tang Zhiyan suddenly enlightened. This is much better than sitting at home and eating the Buddha. Tang Guo didn''t quite understand what the sudden ray of light in Tang Zhiyan''s eyes meant. At this moment, the concierge hurried in, nced at Tang Guo and Yan''er subconsciously, then came to Tang Zhiyan''s side and whispered: "Miss, Young Master Mu and his mother are here, and Qing Yang Hong is also with him. mandarin duck." Tang Zhiyan''s face turned pale, and then said: "I will not see him anymore, you can let them go back." "Yes, miss." The concierge breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the youngdy would not be clear about her mind. To contaminate Na Mu Shanzhi, something would really happen at that time, and the n people would no longer face up. The matter had been resolvedst time, and the people of the n were quite satisfied. As long as Tang Zhiyan does not make a mistake, if there are any difficulties in the future, the people of the n will never let it go. I want her to really go with Mu Shanzhi again, not to mention people from the n, even outsiders will not forgive her. "Wait a minute..." Tang Zhiyan remembered something, and called the concierge. "Bring a word to Mr. Mu. Let it pass. We can''t make any mistakes. From now on, we will return to the bridge and return to the road. Road, dont be entangled anymore, please donte to me again. Tomorrow, I will announce that I will not marry forever." The concierge was shocked, but didn''t dare to say anything more, so he responded quickly and responded to Mu Shanzhi. Chapter 5306: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (75) Chapter 5306: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (75) Chapter 5306 The idiot of a member outside the family (75) "Excuse me, please tell me again, I really have something important to tell Zhiyan." Mu Shanzhi is not willing to give up, how can Zhiyan do this? It is clear that they are so affectionate, what should happen has happened, why are they irrelevant now? Now they are all free. Wouldnt it be nice to find a ce where no one knows and be together again? The concierge was unmoved, and finally Mu Shanzhi had to leave. Qingyang and Hongyang, even if they were a bit regretful, at this time they just felt that Tang Zhiyan was temporarily cruel, and didn''t think she could really do it forever to ignore Mu Shanzhi. Things have passed so many days, the outside world knows about Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi. Since the matter was handled in a timely manner, Tang Zhiyan had an excellent attitude of admitting his mistakes. Even if someone talked about this matter, they were mostly talking about Mu Shan''s restlessness and ungratefulness. Talking about Tang Zhiyan, they basically shook their heads and sighed, expressing that a good daughter, who was supposed to be the upright youngdy of the Xie family, had now ruined her life. Waiting for the next day, Tang Zhiyan released the news that he would not marry forever. Everyone was a little surprised. Is this directly sealing his escape? Now she is considered to be removed from the Tang n. In fact, she lives in a different ce. Who knows what happened? But she actually chose such a path, so people don''t know what to say. Tang Zhiyan continued to take care of the rest of the industry again, and no longer eats fast and reciting the Buddha every day, thick tea and light rice. When she goes out, she will encounter many strange eyes. From the beginning, she felt ufortable, and now she is getting used to it. This is what she should bear. Doing something wrong is punishment. Even if she heard some women pointing at her and talking secretly, she would ignore it. Everything is done, others will definitely say. She re-employed and recruited people. She didn''t think about letting the Red Duck and Blue Ducke back again. Neither of these two would listen to her anymore, and staying around would only cause her trouble. Since they like to stay with Mu Shanzhi, let''s stay there. To them, she was kind enough, thinking about the future, but if they didnt listen, she couldnt help it. Now she just wants to do the things in front of her, develop the industry well, stop humiliating her surname Tang, protect her cousin, and make up for her mistakes. If she has done it all, then she will have nothing to regret in her life and can go to see her parents. During the period, Mu Shanzhi came to Tang Zhiyan, and was stopped every time, let alone being alone, but the opportunity to meet each other was gone. Tang Zhiyan said several times across the sedan chair, saying that the two are irrelevant in the future, telling him to forget the past and start again, which is good for both of them. Now she doesn''t resent Mu Shanzhi too much. The main responsibility for this incident lies with herself. It is because she did not keep her bottom line that she would betray her. After repeating it several times, Mu Shanzhi finally discovered Tang Zhiyans determination, and heard many people outside talking about him shamelessly, stalking him, everyone came to his senses, and he had to surround him, is it because the house cant be opened,e and find Tang Zhiyan''s help and other words made him very unbearable. Finally, when he found Tang Zhiyan thest time, he couldn''t help but say something. "You finally feel ashamed to be with me and it affects you." "Yes, I''m just a woodcutter. I have no money and no rights. You are a bigdy anyway. Our identities do not match." see you tomorrow Chapter 5307: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (76) Chapter 5307: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (76) Chapter 5307 The idiot of a member outside the family (76) "Because of me, you were expelled from the Tang n because of me. I thought that we could see the truth together, but I didn''t expect you to be the same as everyone else." "Are you afraid of being with me, you will be pointed out?" Mu Shanzhi said a lot about the position of the sedan chair, Tang Zhiyan did not respond, because she felt that she could not exin to the other party, and did not want to exin too much. After Mu Shanzhi finished speaking, she called someone to lift the sedan chair away. Tang Zhiyan, who was sitting in the sedan chair, suddenly felt a little puzzled. In fact, Mu Shanzhi is not a nderer, why would she be overwhelmed and desperate for this? "Ruchun, go and recruit a few guards toe back, and then Master Mu will show up again and stop him." "Go back and get your luggage ready. I''m going to Fengshui County tomorrow." Ruchun: "Yes, miss." Mu Shanzhi made trouble a few times, and the whole Wuxian County knew about his stalking and gave Tang Zhiyan a lot less guidance. Many people mentioned Tang Zhiyan, indicating that the girl was blinded by the window paper. Got it. Tang Zhiyan was notcent about it, only she knew that she and Mu Shanzhi were together, apart from her really uncontroble feelings for him at the time, but also her jealousy, inferiorityplex and revenge. She always felt that she was miserable. She was a little jealous of a pure person like her cousin. Its a joke to think about it now. So she didn''tin to Mu Shanzhi, only that she made such a mistake because she thought too much and didn''t see clearly. Tang Guo saw the change of Tang Zhiyan, but unfortunately it was mentioned in the plot that Tang Zhiyanter followed Mu Shanzhi back to the capital to be happy and happy, and the following things were not mentioned. Otherwise, with Tang Zhiyans current changes, she is very curious. In the days that followed, when Tang Zhiyan had a meeting, would she think of Wuxian County Metropolitan Governments Foreign Mansion, would she not sleep day and night, would she choose to do something? She thought, it might happen. Because people cannot be static. Sometimes I suddenly want to understand something, and there will be a big change. Currently, Tang Zhiyan would ask someone to give her some goodies every few days. As long as he went out once, he would bring it to her, but he never personally visited it. She had contacted Tang Zhiyan once in the past. After Tang Wai found out, she did not stop her, andter asked someone to give Tang Zhiyan something. She asionally heard Tang Yuanwai mention Tang Zhiyan, and she sighed. She must have great regrets about this incident. Even if it was not his fault, he would still me himself for failing to take care of her, and that happened. The next day, Tang Zhiyan rode a carriage to Fengshui County. She didn''t n to develop major industries in Wuxian County and Qingfeng County, so she chose Fengshui County, which is rtively close to Wuxian County. Preliminary ns have been made now, and all the shops have been sold. Now I will wait for her to go over and see for herself what else is bad, and open the business without any problems. After Mu Shanzhi yesterday, there was no n toe to Tang Zhiyan. Both Qingyang and Hongyang spent almost the same amount of money on them. Seeing that Tang Zhiyan didn''t change his mind, he was a little anxious. Hearing Mu Shanzhi''s n to give up, he quickly persuaded him. Mu Shanzhi was a little annoyed by the two, and lost his temper. "She looks down on me at all, she is rarely pointed out now, and the industry is so turbulent, afraid that my existence will affect her." Chapter 5308: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (77) Chapter 5308: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (77) Chapter 5308 The idiot of a member outside the family (77) "She is still the capable daughter of the olddy, and I am just a woodcutter in the mountains." "The things that humiliated her back then, how could she ept me?" "You don''t need to persuade you any more. If you want to go back, it is better to find her yourself." Cyan Duck and Red Duck''s face looked very ugly. The money that thedy gave them was all spent, and Mu Shanzhi actually asked them to go back by themselves. What is this? They stayed with him and served their mother and son to eat and drink. Didnt it seem that Mu Shanzhi had the opportunity to let thedy do them again? Now that the youngdy has cheered up again and there are new people around, their hope of going back is even slimmer. They have a hunch, unless thedy can solve the problem, they will never go back. They stay here privately, they have vited the taboo of the youngdy, it is impossible to believe them anymore. Even if you follow Mu Shanzhi back in the future, there is no way to serve the youngdy up close as before. At this time, Mu Shanzhi has almost no hope of going back, which means they have no chance. Originally, they still had arge sum of money, which was enough for them to worry about food and clothing. But they have been used on the Mu family''s mother and son recently, spending a lot of money, Mu''s health is not good, all kinds of supplements have not been cut off. These two mothers and sons are good. They didn''t cost anything. They ate them for nothing and drank them for so long. Now thedy hasn''t changed her mind about Mu Shanzhi, and maybe she has no chance. Thinking of this, the two of her were flustered, and she didn''t know what to do for a while. Continue to stay here as maids, they are not reconciled. Because they thought that the youngdy liked Mu Shanzhi, they regarded him as their uncle. Now the youngdies dont like him anymore, why are they rushing to serve him? The attitude of the two mothers and sons is really rude. They are treated as maids. The more they think about it, the more angry they are, and they can''t sleep in the middle of the night. "Qingyang, we can''t go back to Miss." Hongyang''s voice was crying, "I really regret it, how can I think this useless Mu Shanzhi can make Miss change her mind." "Then what do we do? The money is almost the same. If you want to leave, you may not be entangled enough. If you left with the money and found a ce to settle down, it would not be like this." Hongyang was angry: "We serve them and give them food and drink. It''s so beautiful for them." "Qingyang, I know where her silver is hidden. I will find a few opportunities to get it back, and then we will leave." "Is this okay?" Qingyang hesitated, "This is stealing." "What is stealing? Obviously it is to get back the money we spent. It was originally ours. Before, we were only ady who cared about them. Now we know the truth and dont get the money back, what shall we do in the future? Miss, we are Can not go back." Qingyang was also very confused, and finally listened to the words of the red duck. The next day, Hongyang found an opportunity to take away the silver two that Mu''s mother had hidden. Taking advantage of the two of them not paying attention, they hurried to carry their bags. The two were still waiting for the two to cook. After waiting for a long time, no one asked them to eat. They went back and found that the cold pot and the stove were empty and the room was empty. It was still a little strange in my heart, and when I walked into the room where the two lived, I found that everything about them was gone. "In these years, even the maids are too poor and love the rich." Mu Shanzhi was rather calm, "Knowing that I have no hope here, I decisively left." Chapter 5309: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (78) Chapter 5309: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (78) Chapter 5309 The idiot of a member outside the family (78) Mu Mu: "Ashan, they have eyes but no beads, no eyes but no beads! One day, all of them will regret it." Mu Mu is hard to say about the identity of Mu Shanzhi, so she can only hold back her words, and constantly scolds the two of the blue ducks and red ducks with no eyes. If these two serve Ah Shan well, there will be indispensable benefits in the future. Unfortunately, these are two short-sighted maids who are not so happy. Lunch was not used, and both of them were a little hungry. The food in the kitchen was taken away by the blue ducks and red ducks. Mu''s mother had to take the money and n to go to the city to eat with Mu Shanzhi and buy some rice noodles by the way. When she went to get the money, she realized that there was nothing hiding the money, and she eximed immediately. "The two dead girls must have done it!!" The two of them are not calm now. Mu Shanzhi has read a lot of books, and he hasints in his heart, and immediately went to report to the official with Mu''s mother. Wuxian County Du Yamen was fairly dedicated, so after receiving this matter, he hurried to search for the Qingyang and the Hongyang. How did the two know that Mu Shans mother and son would report to officials? He lived in the inn in an upright manner, did not hide his identity at all, and was quickly caught. All the stolen goods were obtained on the spot, and the two were taken to the yamen, crying and making trouble for a while. Since they were arrested, the two of them didn''t care about embarrassment. They talked about the things that the two mothers and children spent all their savings during this period, making everyone faceless. But this is not the reason for the two to steal money. In the end, all the silver dors left on their bodies were returned, and other punishments were required. Waiting to leave the office, the two are penniless again, and finally n to go to the Yuanwai Mansion for help. Although Tang Yuanwai is a benevolent person, he is not a person of right and wrong, how could he want these two restless maids? From the deeds of these two maids, he could see that Tang Zhiyan and Mu Shanzhi were paired together. "Shoot them away, several times to drive away several times." Tang Yuanwai waved his hand and decided the fate of the two. The two are penniless, even if they dont have any copper tes to buy steamed buns, they can only embark on the road of selling themselves as maids. Being a maid this time is not as easy as being beside Tang Zhiyan. I dont know how many years it will take to regain freedom. Maybe Ill be here for the rest of my life. Now they are very regretful and regret that they did not leave with the money. Why do you think that Mu Shanzhi can let thedy ept them again? But no matter how regretful they were, it was useless. Tang Guo knew all of these, and didn''t bother. Recently, she received news from Mr. Bai that the emperor now trusts him very much. After showing off his skills several times, the emperor asked him to take up the position of national teacher. Now he is by the emperor''s side, one person is above ten thousand people, and he is free to roam, with all kinds of fun and beautiful things in hand, which means that after ten years of work here, he will have his beautiful fairy ind. Bai Lao said in the letter: Fortunately, after listening to the masters suggestion,ing to the emperor''s side as a national teacher, it really benefits a lot. In addition, Mr. Bai also mentioned that he found a treasure kid in the pce, a prince who was not favored by the emperor. I heard that the old man meant that if the queen really arranged to kill the Tang family, he would let the treasure boy into the emperor''s eyes after she and Concubine Xie finished fighting, and pushed him to the throne with one hand. Privately, he is already taking care of this child. If the queen is not the one who arranges the killer, this kid will not be bad in the future, and he can go out of the pce to be a happy lord. Chapter 5310: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (79) Chapter 5310: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (79) Chapter 5310 The idiot of a member outside the family (79) Moved all the way to the ind with him, and collected all kinds of precious things for him, which can be regarded as waste use. After reading these, Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded. She was very curious about what Big Brother Chi Xiao did while refining the paper puppets. Now the paper puppets can enjoy it like this, can they calcte it? More like people than real people. Bai Laos behavior was in line with her wishes, and she simply replied to the letter, tied the letter to a puppet carrier pigeon, and let it send the letter to the capital. In addition, Mr. Bai also mentioned in the letter the situation of Xies family in Beijing. Recently, the Xie family has repeatedly experienced problems. First, the story of a junior of the Xie family who killed someone was revealed. It was only because of the deceased''s side that someone in the family suddenly had something to do and wanted to redress for his family. The evidence is conclusive, and the queen intervened secretly, and this Xie family junior was imprisoned in the prison. It is said that he is likely to be beheaded, even if there is no such thing as Xie Guifei. The emperor''s body, with the help of Bai Lao, became tougher, and his mind was much clearer. asionally, Mr. Bai would remind the emperor Xie Guifei and the empress with bad thoughts, so that the emperor was not confused by the two at all, but just pretended to y with them. Tang Guo felt that if Old Bai was born in the pce, few people could beat him, right? An old man, kind of knows how. In a few days, when Tang Guo went out to y, he found that there were people on the opposite side carrying things, so he was a little curious to follow. It was about a hundred meters away on the path, and she found that those people were moving things into the deserted house opposite that hadn''t been inhabited for a long time. She walked over and took a look, and found that these people were cleaning the house yard and weeding the house yard. It seemed that this ce was going to live, and the hosts family was repairing the yard. This yard is quite big. er whispered: I dont know who moved here. I should go back and tell the subordinates about this matter. Anyway, its so close to the outside residence of the staff, and I will be a neighbor in the future. Tang Guo didn''t know who it was, so she just nced at it, and then she was gone. Wait until the afternoon, Yan''er told Tang Yuanwai about this matter. Tang staff immediately asked people to inquire, but the host''s family over there hadn''t showed up. Those who worked were hired workers, and they didn''t know what the host''s name was. Until a few dayster, someone from Yuanwai Mansion came to visit. Member Tang was a little surprised to see the people who came. Actually, the Tang family is sorry for the Xie family. Even if the Xie family is reasonable, they may not want to interact with people like him. Mention it will feel bad. But I didn''t expect Xie Rong toe personally. "Master Xie, I dont know what happened when I came here today?" There is no additional friendship between the two families. Itsing, there must be something wrong, Tang member guessed in his heart, what is the matter? Xie Rong and Yu Guang swept around in the house. He didn''t see the person he wanted to meet, and said without changing his face, "Will you be well outside of Tang?" "It''s good, thank you son." Tang Yuanwai said politely. Xie Rong didnt give up on the bend, and said: There is indeed something going on at the door today. I have already purchased the house not far from Yuanwai Mansion, and Xies family will move here in the future. The member of Tang was stunned, and some did not react. Is the Xie family mansion bad? Why did you suddenly move in to be neighbors with him? Dont you feel bad? After all, what Zhiyan did at the beginning is really embarrassing. Thank you, dont you mind? Member Tang looked at Xie Rong, very puzzled. Chapter 5311: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (80) Chapter 5311: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (80) Chapter 5311 The idiot of a member outside the family (80) Xie Rong pretended not to see it, and continued: "The outsiders also know that there were some bad things in the house of our Xie family. I dont believe in ghosts and gods, but its true. My grandmother and I both felt that the house was not well-upied, and wanted to find a quiet and peaceful house, so I asked an expert to help." Tang Yuan suddenly realized that based on the facts, he did not doubt Xie Rong''s words at all. "The expert appointed the house outside?" Xie Rong nodded: "Yes, it''s the house outside. Although it can''t make people rich, it can make the people living in it healthy and peaceful. That''s enough." "That''s true." Member Tang''s smile appeared on his face, "When do you n to move over?" "The yard is still under repair. I will move over when the repairs arepleted. I went to the door today to inform the staff about the incident. In the future, we are also neighbors and hope to take care of it." "It''s easy to say, easy to talk." Apart from other things, Tang Yuan likes this young man quite a bit. From the attitude of the other partyst time, we can see that this is an upright young man. Now that the illness is healed, the Xie family haspletely escaped the disaster. Xies family didnt care about it, and Tang Yuan would not take the initiative to mention things that were embarrassing before. The two families still need to be neighbors. Besides the wonderful Tang clerk who thought about it, how could he know that Xie Rong''s drunkard was not interested in drinking, if he knew it, he would probably drive people with a broom. "Master Xie is going back today?" "No, the most important thing is to look at the house here, and I will live here in the future. It takes a little more thought and I live in the inn temporarily." "Oh, it turned out to be like this. If there is anything I can help, Master Xie just speak up." As soon as Xie Rong entered the door, Tang Guo heard the system reminder. She was taken aback as to who the owner of the house was. The host is big, look, look, love ising, it can''t be stopped. "I think it is very difficult between us, and I feel that my father doesn''t n to recruit for me." Tang Guo said lightly, leaving the system speechless for a while, why he still felt gloating. Xie Rong is a persistent person. It took so long to make a move. He probably thought of this and nned to fight for a long time. Even if your dad disagrees, he lives in the opposite door and can get along with the host, no difference. Your father is not unreasonable. When that dayes, he will be moved by Xie Rong. "You can analyze it quite well." [Let''s watch it, when Xie Rong finishes his work, he will definitely sway in front of the host from time to time. Maybe I have already inquired about your daily itinerary and what snacks you like. I guess you know all about it. Tang Guo was nomittal, of course she knew it was true. But the system still underestimated Xie Rong, and the other party tried to meet Tang Guo the next day. "Master Xie." Yan''er knew Xie Rong. When Xie Rong was there, he greeted him, "Why is Master Xie here?" "Supervise the repair of the yard, and by the way, see if there is any good ce around. I cane out and go around in the future, but I moved to this ce without knowing it. er lightly nodded, and then said that he would apany Tang Guo to y kite together. Xie Rong smiled suddenly: "I haven''t been flying a kite for a long time. I used to be in poor health, and most of them can only watch others fly." "Four seasons, go and buy some kites for my son." Of course, Four Seasons ran away quickly, and there was so much missing from the son. Now taking advantage of the opportunity, he must make up for it. He buys more, not one of each, so that everyone can apany the son to fly a kite. see you tomorrow Chapter 5312: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (81) Chapter 5312: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (81) Chapter 5312 The idiot of a member outside the family (81) Sure enough, Four Seasons bought all kinds of kites. Xie Rong smiled more when he saw this. He asked Siji to pick up the kite, and then found an open space, not too far from where Tang Guo was. Tang Guo and Yan''er only need to turn their heads to see Xie Rong''s movements. Next, Xie Rong put the kites into the sky one by one. After a while, he held a lot of kite strings in his hand, and the kites flew very high, which exceeded Tang Guo''s side. The height of the kite. Xie Rong thinks that he should be able to attract Tang Guos attention by doing this? Tang Guo felt that Xie Rong worked so hard, but she was a little sorry for his hard work if she did not pay attention. So, her attention waspletely attracted by Xie Rong''s kite. Yan''er sat aside and was also stunned. Seeing Siji right beside her, she asked in a low voice, "Your son is really amazing. He has been flying a kite with thedy for so long. I have never seen anything like this before." "The son has been weak and sick since he was a child. Let alone flying a kite, he has to be cautious when hees out and walks." It is rare for a person to chatter in the four seasons, so he said. Besides, my son is already smart. How can he be embarrassed by flying kites? Even if it is flying kites, he is the best one." During the conversation between the two, Xie Rong had already taken the kite and slowly moved to Tang Guo''s position, and now he moved to her side. Seeing Tang Guo looking at her, he smiled at her. He knew that Tang Guo was a bit different from ordinary people, so he didn''t know how to greet him for a while. However, he finally created such an opportunity, how could he allow himself to miss it? Even if it is an awkward chat, he has to talk to Tang Guo, right? "Are you here to fly a kite, too?" Tango paused and nodded: "fly a kite." "Actually, its better to fly a few more kites." After Xie Rong finished, he pointed to the kite string he was holding. Floating in different positions, there is no meaning of knotting at all. Tang Guo looked up, pretending to be envious: "It looks good." "Do you like it?" Xie Rong asked. Tang Guo: "I like it." "Then let you y." Xie Rong handed the kite string in front of Tang Guo, fearing that she would not pick it up, and added, "Try it." After speaking, he remembered that Tang Guo was different from ordinary people, so he really didn''t know what her reaction was. Tang Guo directly threw the kite string in his hand, took the one from Xie Rong''s hand, and ran away with the kite string before he could react. Because of her running, the position of the kite has also changed a little. Xie Rong went to catch Tang Guos kite, and when he came back, he found that Tang Guo was holding the kite string and running for a while, and he was rewinding the string continuously, as if he wanted to pull back all the kites in the sky. However, he ced it too high and it was not so easy to take it back. He quickly walked over with the kite. "Do you want them toe back?" Xie Rong really didnt know how to talk to her, her usual ingenuity couldnt be used in front of her at all, so she could only use clumsy ways to say something very clumsy. "Hmm." Tang Guo answered, "Take it back." Xie Rong didn''t ask why. In his opinion, there should be no why in her world, just want to do that. Chapter 5313: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (82) Chapter 5313: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (82) Chapter 5313 The silly girl outside the family (82) Since he chose toe here, of course he was mentally prepared enough. Xie Rong stretched out his hand to take the kite string: "I will help you collect it, okay?" Tang Guo nced at Xie Rong, and finally returned the kite string to him. Before Xie Rong got the kite string, he was still smiling. After getting the kite string, his smile solidified. Because those kite strings are knotted for unknown reasons. Not only is the knot in the lower part, but there are also cross-knots on the upper part. He looked up at the kites for a long time, looking dizzy at the knot. then turned her gaze on Tang Guo, wondering how she did it? Tang Guo looked at Xie Rong earnestly, with an expression looking forward to him to take all the kites back. Xie Rong had confidence again, and silently collected the kites. Although it was veryborious, he would definitely be able to retrieve all the kites. er chatted with Siji for a while, then went to find the masters of each house, only to find that Tang Guo and Xie Rong were standing together, and the two rushed over, only to find that Xie Rong was collecting a bunch of tied kites. Yan''er nced at the four seasons, and the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw the four seasons, as if to say, didnt you say that your son-inw flying kites is the best? Why are so many kites **** now? Four seasons can''t speak, he doesn''t know. He thinks, this should be an ident. The son is very sure about anything he usually does. Huan''er didn''t believe it anymore, and stood beside Tang Guo: "Miss, are you tired, do you want to y kite?" "Yes." It was only then that Tang Guo''s eyes were on Xie Rong''s kites. The youngdy must have found it interesting, and then she waited patiently. "Can''t the kitee down?" Tang Guo found that the wind was still very strong, and he even blew some kites to ces with big trees, and some of the lines were still hung by the trees. Xie Rong wanted to get all the kites down this time, it was not easy. So, this is what Tang Guo asked before. Xie Rongs forehead dripped with a few drops of sweat, and I dont know what kite I bought in the four seasons. Its easy to get up, but really hard to get down. This thread is too easy to knot. Four seasons: "..." "I cane down." Tang Guo simply squatted aside, holding her cheeks and looking at the kite in the sky, with an extremely serious look that made Xie Rong more motivated. Unconsciously, after several hours, Xie Rong finally got the kite down. Tang Guo saw that he was so tired, so he divided half of his snacks to the opponent. When Xie Rong got these snacks, he felt that he had been busy for a few hours just to get the kite down, and he was really not tired at all. Siji feels that the son is really missing too much, but just a few kites can make him care so much. Han''er thinks that this son of the Xie family is really weird. In order to get a few kites down, he has been busy for so long, and the other party probably has something wrong. If you have an encounter once, you will have multiple encounterster. No matter where Tang Guo is ying, she will meet Xie Rong after a while. Later Xie Rong also brought some food to Tang Guo. Huan''er was a little wary at first, butter decided that Master Xie should have something wrong, so she didn''t pay much attention to it, and devoted herself to serving her owndy. Because Xie Rong always behaves strangely asionally, Yan''er thinks he has something wrong. I dont know, these behaviors were influenced by Tang Guo. Chapter 5314: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (83) Chapter 5314: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (83) Chapter 5314 The silly girl outside the family (83) It''s the season of bamboo shoots again. Xie Rong and Mrs. Xie have moved into the house not far from Yuanwai Mansion. Since I checked in, Xie Rong would meet Tang Guo almost every day. asionally, he woulde to visit the member of Tang with excuses. In fact, Tang Guo didn''t go out, so he went to see what was going on. The first person who discovered Xie Rongs true purpose was Tang Zhiyan. Since that incident, she has also been to Yuanwaifu since then, but not many times. She asionally visits Tang Guo, and will inevitably meet Xie Rong. met a few times, she had to pay attention, wondering why this person is always dangling by her cousin? After looking for someone to check, she understood that Xie Rong might have that idea. If it was her former temperament, she might have been looking for it and let Xie Rong be honest. But now she is no longer what she used to be. After observation, she found that Xie Rong was not so patient with Tang Guo. Several times, she heard people around her reply that Tang Guo often hung kites on trees, and Xie Rong picked them up. Every time Xie Rong brings snacks, Tang Guo likes to eat. He knows exactly what she likes. As a piece of news came back, Tang Zhiyan became a little silent, and could not help but think of the rtionship between her and Mu Shan. Think about it carefully now, even if there is no obstacle between her and Mu Shanzhi, and they can be together in an upright manner, everything in the future may not be as beautiful as she thought. Tang Zhiyan did not go to see Xie Rong, nor did he ask anyone to stare at Xie Rong again. Whether a person has the heart, it is enough to just look at the other people''s aplishments. Tang Zhiyan got busy again, every time he went to Fengshui County, it was at least half a month. Has been busy for half a month, she is about to return. It takes only half a day from Wuxian County to Fengshui County. Tang Zhiyan only left at noon this time, and he could arrive in the evening. It will be Tang Yuans birthday within two days. If it werent for this reason, she wouldnt be back. However, the sky is not beautiful today, and when it was halfway, it rained heavily. The rain was so heavy that there was no way to continue on the road, but to find a ce to temporarily shelter from the rain. Fortunately, there was a ruined temple nearby. Tang Zhiyan and the people around him rushed to the ruined temple. "Miss, it looks like the rain outside can''t stop for a while." Tang Zhiyan also saw it: "This way, I cant walk. The rain is too big, and everything we bring will be discarded. Lets wait for Yuting. This rain cannotst for several days. Maybe it will stop tomorrow. Up." Seeing that Tang Zhiyan was not in a hurry, he didn''t worry, they quickly started a fire and dried his clothes. At this moment, Tang Zhiyan heard the sound of horseshoesing from outside, and soon chaotic footsteps came from outside the ruined temple. Before she could even think about it, she saw a group of strange-faced people walking in. When they saw someone in the ruined temple, they also stared at Tang Zhiyan. Tang Zhiyan was staring at the back and became cold, and quickly lowered her head. "Unlucky, it rained so heavily, and it can pass today." "This is also no way. The rain is too heavy and the horse is not willing to go." "I don''t know when the rain will stop, or if it will pass earlier, so that the matter will be resolved, lest there will be more dreams at night." "Okay, let the clothes dry first, let alone other things." Tang Zhiyan listened to these people''s conversations, but did not go to his heart, but he heard that they were ents from other ces. These people are not easy to provoke at first nce. She winks at the people on her side and asks them to move a little bit, leaving most of the space for these people. Chapter 5315: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (84) Chapter 5315: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (84) Chapter 5315 The silly girl outside the family (84) Fortunately, these people just looked at them a few times, and didn''t pay much attention, as if they didn''t want to talk to them too much, they kept sitting in the doorway, looking like they were leaving when the rain stopped. The sky is getting dark, and the people on Tang Zhiyan''s side are gradually falling asleep, leaving one in turn to stay awake. In the middle of the night, Tang Zhiyan woke up, only to find that the rain outside had stopped. She looked at the maid beside her, her eyes were red, and she patted her gently: "Sleep for a while." "Miss, I am not sleepy." "How could it be that you are not sleepy, your eyes are red, so hurry up to sleep," Tang Zhiyan looked at the broken temple, "Those people have already left, I''ll go out to see if the rain has stopped, and it will be dawn in a few hours. It''s raining, we can leave at dawn." Tang Zhiyan had already stood up, and the maid saw that she could not refuse, so she leaned aside and slept. She was indeed very sleepy. Tang Zhiyan walked out slowly, and just walked to the door of the ruined temple, when he heard movement outside, he subconsciously stopped. "The rain has finally stopped. It would be bad if the rain dyed the master''s major event." "Dont talk nonsense, and go quickly. If you really get to Tang''s house by Concubine Xies people, then the master will ask the crime, its not something you and I can bear." "Boss, don''t worry, those who have the master will obstruct, and the people of Xie Guifei will never get to the Tang house. Even if they arrive, they will only see the corpses in the end." Tang Zhiyan almost eximed, biting her finger quickly, did not dare to breathe, stood motionless at the door, for fear that a small movement might attract the attention of outsiders. If she was discovered by someone outside, she, and her subordinates, would definitely not be able to escape. Even though she stood still very hard, her legs were numb and sore, and her teeth bit her fingers hard, but she didn''t make any noise. She is really scared that the people outside will return, and then their group will be dead. Perhaps it was because God heard her inner voice, the group of people rode away without looking back. Tang Zhiyan still didn''t dare to move. After a while, she was sure that there was no movement outside, and she was relieved. However, this tone was not over yet, she remembered the conversation of those people, Tang family? Thergest family in Wuxian County is the Tang family. Which Tang family is this Tang family? She turned her mind quickly, and the more she thought about it, the more disturbed she became. By the way, those people mentioned Concubine Xie. Who is Xie Guifei? Isnt it the Xies direct family? Listening to what the other party meant was that Concubine Xie would arrange for someone toe to Tangs house. Who is the master of those people? Which Tang family is it to destroy the Tang family? Tang Zhiyan knocked his head hard, still panicked, could it be the uncle Tang? "You all wake up." Tang Zhiyan yelled to the sleeping person behind him, "I will rush back to Wuxian County as soon as possible. Two people will follow me on horseback and copy the path. The rest wille back on the main road at dawn. ." No matter which Tang family it is, she can''t sit here at ease. She had to go back to find her uncle first, so that uncle could have some preparations. It would be better to hold a n convention. The Tang family in Wuxian County had some blood ties to her. The people who were awakened were all baffled, but they all obeyed Tang Zhiyan''s words, and quickly stood up two strong guards, and followed Tang Zhiyan on horseback riding the trail without saying a word. Chapter 5316: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (85) Chapter 5316: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (85) Chapter 5316 The silly girl outside the family (85) "Miss, although the path is close, it is very difficult to walk. The road is uneven and there are many thorns. Be careful." "I know." Tang Zhiyan looked serious, "But this road can save a lot of time." Going back from here, it takes two hours to walk the road, and it only takes one hour to walk the small road. Its just that no one has walked this road for a long time. Its really difficult. Even if two people were helping to open the road, Tang Zhiyans body and face had many wounds. When she met an uneven road, she also fell and frightened the two guards. Neither of them had seen Tang Zhiyan in the middle of the night. Regardless of the mud on her body, she quickly got up from the ground and jumped on her horse again. "Miss, if you have anything, you can tell us to go back and do it." "I want to go back personally. If I don''t go back personally, I am not at ease. I am afraid that if you go back, you can''t exin it clearly, and there will be no way to attract their attention." She was flustered, and she didnt know what was going on. It seemed that if this trip was not timely, something would happen that she would regret for a lifetime. Almost an hour, Tang Zhiyan appeared in Yuanwai Mansion, and she knocked on the door forcefully. After a while, the porter came to open the door. I was shocked when I saw three embarrassed people standing outside: "Even if you ask for food, you don''t have to hurry up so early? There will be one or two hours before the sun is bright." "It''s me, I''m not here to beg, I want to see the uncle, let me in, there is an urgent matter." Tang Zhiyan said, the concierge heard it, and quickly took thentern to take care of her, and now I can see clearly what she is on. In the situation, his face was all scratched, the dress he was wearing was shaved badly, and it was still full of mud. Knowing that something was wrong, the concierge said quickly: "Miss cousin,e in quickly, and I will immediately notify the foreigner." Member Tang was shocked when he saw Tang Zhiyan outside, and immediately eximed: "Zhiyan, what''s wrong with you? Who did it?" Even if Tang Zhiyan is removed from the Tang n, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the rtionship between them cannot be broken. Who is so courageous to bully Tang Zhiyan on the eyelids? "Uncle, no one is bullying me. I heard some things and felt unusual. I rushed over overnight." Tang Zhiyan told the Tang member what he would hear at the entrance of the ruined temple. In fact, the instant Tang Zhiyan appeared, the system woke Tang Guo up. She was also taken aback. When she heard what Tang Zhiyan said, she knew that someone hade to kill Mu Shanzhi. However, Mu Shanzhi has been retired, and now he does not live in the Tang family, why would the other party go straight to the Tang family? She thought about the reason. Most of the ancient news wasgging behind. When Mu Shan''s marriage, Mu''s mother should have passed the news to Xie Guifei. What happenedter, Mu Mu could not pass everything. Xie Guifei may have a betrayer and leaked the news. As a result, the mastermind took thegging news and arranged for people to be killed in Yuanwai Mansion. Member Tang was also surprised after hearing Tang Zhiyan''s words. It must be those people who can make Tang Zhiyan so embarrassed. He walked several steps where he was, and didnt know what to do for a while. There are not many people from outside the mansion on this big night, so he can''t immediately gather all the n members. Suddenly, Tang Yuanwai thought of the person living opposite, and his eyes lit up. He heard that Xie Rong had a group of outstanding guards. Would you like to borrow them? At the same time, they arranged for people to knock on the door from house to house, and when they had time, let them hurried to hide in the foreign pce. see you tomorrow Chapter 5317: The silly girl from outside the family (86) Chapter 5317: The silly girl from outside the family (86) Chapter 5317 The silly girl outside the family (86) Member Tang did not dy much, and immediately took someone to the opposite house to find Xie Rong. Xie Rong heard the intention, and apart from anything else, he summoned everyone''s hands and arranged for these people to knock outside the door of the Tang n in Wuxian County to inform the other party about the incident. "Also, let all those who bring the talk, say one thing, ask them to sort out the housework beforeing back." "I see, for safety''s sake, it is better to let everyone hide in the lower house, outside the Tang, what do you think?" The member of Tang said that this was better when he heard it. At this time, he didn''t say anything embarrassing. When it was critical, he should escape the disaster before speaking. He really didnt know which Tang family of the Tang n that the people were targeting. Can be so valued by the other party, presumably the family is not small. Looking at member Tangs promise, Xie Rong began to give orders unhurriedly, and then nced at the group of people outside of Tang. Except for member Tang and his two entourages, they were the three of Tang Zhiyan who looked very embarrassed. He knew that Tang Zhiyan had some changes, but he did not expect such a big change. Of course, he doesnt care much about it. "Siji, you take two people over and take over all the people from Tang''s Foreign Mansion. I don''t know when those people wille. Tang''s foreigners won''t have to go there for the time being. Ms. Guo''er, let Four Seasons lead people over. Great." In front of so many people, it was difficult for him to express his inner meaning too clearly, so as not to be wary of this, he had to let Tang Guo rely on him first. If Tang Wai knows, he won''t have so many opportunities to get along with each otherter. It is absolutely not wrong to let your confidant pick it up in the four seasons. Tang Zhiyan couldn''t help but nced at Xie Rong twice, and saw that he was serious, as if this was a verymon thing, and there were more smiles on his embarrassed face. It seems that Xie Rong really liked his cousin. I hope he is sincere, and he will be one in the future. Don''t let down his cousin, otherwise she will not let him go. Xie Rong was seen a little inexplicably, and he always felt that Tang Zhiyan''s eyes were a little weird, but he didn''t think much about it, he was already busy. The people under Xie Rong''s hands were still fast, and in less than half an hour, all the Tang n members were brought to Xie''s house. They are still a bit suspicious. How can they be regarded as a big family in Wuxian County, and they have never done anything wicked. Most of the other families in Wuxian County get along very friendly. Even if there are some small contradictions, it will not kill people, right? But when they came here, seeing Tang Zhiyan''s appearance, they believed three points at first, and then they were a little scared when they heard her finish. Did their Tang n really offend the nobles in the capital? Those people mentioned Concubine Xie, and their master should be someone who is not too far from Concubine Xie, right? At this time, both Xie Rong and Mrs. Xie were a little surprised. The Tang member did not mention Concubine Xie just now. At this time, they were also very surprised to hear. Why is there still Xie Guifei in this? How to say, this Xie Guifei still has some connections with them. "Outside the member of Tang, why is there something about Concubine Xie here?" Xie Rong asked directly. He couldn''t talk to Tang Zhiyan, so he asked the member outside of Tang. Of course, the person who answered is Tang Zhiyan. "Those people said that if the matter is not resolved soon, the people of Xie Guifei wille. When they wait for the people of Xie Guifei toe, they will see a full house of corpses." Tang Zhiyan said the previous words again. "That''s what I heard." Chapter 5318: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (87) Chapter 5318: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (87) Chapter 5318 The idiot of a member outside the family (87) "Grandma, do you know about Concubine Xie?" The people in Xie Rongs capital had arranged to stare at the Xies family, and did not intend to stare at Xie Guifei. After all, that is the center of power. If one is not good, it is discovered by others. It is not just for fun. Mrs. Xie frowned and thought: "I know something about it. Every time Xu Fengyunes back, she will talk to me. Especially when Concubine Xie gave birth to the prince. Although she didn''t say it clearly, I also learned from her. In the tone, I heard that maybe the world will belong to their Xie family''s bloodline in the future." All the people present took a breath, and the meaning was revealed. If the emperor knew about it, the consequences would not be simple. "It''s strange to say that she didn''t mention it a word when we met againter, as if the prince born was a dream, and she never mentioned it again when we met. I guess that the child might be dead. She was triumphant and said two irritating words, but she said fiercely that her grandson was alive and well..." Mrs. Xie did not say the rest. After all, Xu Fengyun cursed her grandson for death. If your grandson is impossible to die. Xie Rong can guess a little without thinking. "I know something about Concubine Xie. This is the gossip I heard when I went to the capital a few years ago." One of the n members spoke. Not all of the Tang n were engaged in business, and some were officials, but the Tang n has been able to mix up to this day, and it is absolutely inseparable from the Tang members. Anyway, it started from his generation. "I heard that the prince born to Concubine Xie died within a few days. The emperor was very distressed for this. She was Concubine Xie, and she was given the title of Concubine Xie because she was distressed by her." "As for the others, I haven''t heard of it." Xie Rong''s mind turned quickly: "What made Xie Guifei''s peoplee to this small ce in Wuxian County without hesitation? Combined with Mrs. Xu''s words, I think the prince Xie Guifei gave birth to. It may not be a premature death, but for the sake of preservation, it has been lost to the people, maybe in our Wuxian County." Xie Rong''s words fell, and everyone was shocked and almost eximed. Tang Guo couldn''t help but look at him twice. This guy would also guess, guessing the truth at a nce. Guazi''s head is really the same as Four Seasons said, especially flexible. "Could it be that this prince still fell into our Tang n and failed. The one who wants to kill the Tang family is the opponent of Concubine Xie?" The member of Tang stunned for a moment, and then said this conclusion that he himself thought was absurd. After finished speaking, everyone was silent, seeming to believe this was the reason. "Look at whose family''s child is not his own." Member Tang coughed softly, "Find out to be safe. If it''s really like that, let the person who thank you concubinee, let someone pick it back soon." "My son is his own." "My family is all my own, don''t doubt." "All my family''s biological ones, absolutely never picked them up." "I can guarantee that it is not my home." The people of the n began to prove their innocence one by one, saying that they would never pick up a child and raise them. Member Tang nced outside, as if he really didn''t pick up the child. The people of the n seemed very silent. For the time being, they could not think of other reasons, so they could only wait at Xie''s house. Chapter 5319: The Silly Girl (88) Chapter 5319: The Silly Girl (88) Chapter 5319 The idiot of a member outside the family (88) All the Tang n members subconsciously looked at each other, and the doubt in their eyes disappeared. Everyone knows the bottom line, who''s daughter-inw, daughter-inw, grand-daughter-inw have a body, it is not a secret, the family needs human rtions. Therefore, there is absolutely no way to hide the matter of picking up children. So, is there any connection between the Tang family and Concubine Xie? Tang Guo didn''t have any worries, and sat aside, eating the snacks Xie Rong had prepared for her, looking as if everything were worry-free. Tang Zhiyan didn''t have time to change clothes and freshen up, and now she was by Tang Guo''s side. At this time, no one thinks that grooming is more important than life. Because Tang Zhiyan rushed back non-stop, the eyes of the Tang n looked at her softer. Tang Zhiyan''s changes in the past few months, they have all seen the changes to her, the Tang n people are more pleased, she finally embarked on the right path, no longer messing with the restless Mu Shanzhi. Tang Zhiyan also felt the kind gaze of the people of the tribe, and she still couldn''t understand the silly things shemitted in the past. Suddenly, Mu Shanzhi shed in her mind, but she didn''t still think of this person. The few times that Mu Shanzhi chased her and cursed, she didn''t feel like this person before. Instead, Mu Shanzhi''s identity is a bit suspicious. It is said that Mu Shans mother and son are foreign residents, so it is difficult to live in the local area. I heard that they had fled. But Mu Mus speech and behavior are obviously not an ordinary rude woman. Especially a young man like Mu Shanzhi who cut wood for a living, but Mus mother taught him to read, andter borrowed books from others. Furthermore, Mu Shanzhi was also the son-inw of Tang Dynasty. Also, when Mu''s mother took Mu Shanzhi away in front of the Tang n, she looked very arrogant, as if she expected Mu Shanzhi to turn over. The reason why she remembered so clearly was because she couldn''t let go of the other person at the time, and all the attention was on them. To tell a joke, if it werent for her nsmen to wake her up, she would have really thought about it. Once this happened, she would sell her family property and go to a ce where no one knew them with Mu Shanzhi and live again. Now thinking about it, she felt that she was crazy at the time. Fortunately, with so many people from the Tang n, she didn''t make a confused choice that would never be able to raise her head for a lifetime. She thinks so much, but in fact, she is wondering, will Mu Shanzhi be the prince of Concubine Xie living outside? Thinking about this, it seems that I can understand everything. The Tang family was destroyed because of Concubine Xies opponent, thinking that Mu Shanzhi was in the foreign pce? This is the reason why the news is dyed. In Mu Shanzhi''s situation, Mu''s mother must never send news from time to time. It may be that the news of Mu Shan''s marriage was sent over so many years. Unfortunately, she didn''t know the situation in Beijing, otherwise she knew a little more, and she could analyze more things. Here, Xie Rong is also meditating. Tang Zhiyan thought of it, he had already thought of it. He knows some of the situation in the capital, but the pce is not clear. All I know is that Xie''s family in Beijing is not having a good life now, and many old things in the past will be revealed by people. The young junior of Xiesst time has been beheaded to show the public. Xu Fengyun was still paralyzed in bed, but his body was so good that he was reluctant to die, and it was very painful to live. The days were miserable. Chapter 5320: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (89) Chapter 5320: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (89) Chapter 5320 The idiot of a member outside the family (89) Time gradually passed by everyone''s different minds. Xie Rong arranged some people with good skills to stay not far away from the Tang n''s family, observing which one the killers came to. Tang Guo originally wanted to solve the group of killers silently, so that they woulde back and forth, but now Tang Zhiyan found out in advance and came back to report the letter. She would not be able to arrange for the paper puppet people to kill people in the middle of the way. Everyone would think that Tang Zhiyan had misunderstood something. The host is big, those people have already arrived, and they are approaching Yuanwaifu. The remaining guards in Xie''s house are guarding Xie''s house to protect everyone''s safety. As time passes bit by bit, there are fewer people talking. It''s still dark, Xies house is very quiet, as if everyone is sleeping. On the fence not far from Yuanwai Pce, there were people staring at the gate of Yuanwai Pce. Xie Rong took care of every Tang family. When those assassins appeared in Yuanwai Mansion, went over the wall, and opened the door again, a guard on the wall quietly jumped back to Xie''s house. He cautiously walked to the center of the crowd, where there was only a very faint light. Xie Rong looked at this person and didn''t say anything, but the guards had already seen it. Xie Rong was asking if he found something. The guard whispered: "My son, my subordinates just saw a group of people in ck jump into the Yuanwai Mansion. After they jumped in, they opened the door, and then they rushed in. There were still a lot of people, about 30. It looks like." Xie Rong nced at Tang Zhiyan this time, Tang Zhiyan nodded quickly, and lowered his voice: "It is indeed almost the same number." The people of the Tang n knew that things might be unusual. Although some people did not hear what the guards were saying, no one dared to speak at this time. Killer, that is not simple. None of them knows how to martial arts. If they are caught talking loudly, wouldnt they hurt everyone? Although there are guards here, they are not sure if these guards like Xie Rong are opponents of those killers. Member of Tang was stunned, why did the killer go to his house? Even if the light is dim, he can see that the Tang n people look at him with doubts in their eyes, as if asking, did you just ask everyone if they picked up their children and raised them? Did they have a guilty conscience? Did you secretly raise a child, but not in the name of adopted son, but in another identity? Tang Yuanwai looked innocent. At this time, he was not good at arguing with others, so as not to rm the assassins who were a hundred meters away. The strange gazes of the Tang n made him blush with a thick neck in anxious state, and he just held back without saying a word. At this time, the killer who had entered the Yuanwai Mansion, walked in and saw the empty room, couldn''t help frowning, and the knife that was drawn out could only be put back into the sheath. "Boss, no one." "The beds are all cold. Did they get news in advance that someone ran away?" "The house is neat and tidy. It doesn''t seem to have taken anything away. It doesn''t look like it ran away in a panic." The reason for this is that Xie Rong thought that there was still enough time, so he asked people to remind the subordinates of the foreign government to sort out the internal affairs ande to Xie''s house to confuse these killers. If theye, they will give them. This caused the illusion that this family was definitely not running away. "It shouldn''t have been informed in advance, it may be a coincidence. Who do you think will fold the quilt when running away?" "Boss, why don''t we ask the neighbors of this family to see where they have gone." Chapter 5321: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (90) Chapter 5321: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (90) Chapter 5321 The idiot of a member outside the family (90) "Maybe, we can still chase the past, and get the news first, it will be easier to start. It was also the heavy rain, so we didn''t have any preparations, so we came here in a hurry." "Okay, yes, you can find someone to take off the ck clothes, show your face and knock on the door, pretending to be a foreigner. Remember, except for the Tang family and that little bastard, don''t have extra branches." "Yes, boss." After a while, the person who pretended to be a kisser came to Xies door. Knocked on the door twice. After a while, the porter pretended to be sleepy and opened the door: "Who?" The concierge did not light up, he was a little nervous, afraid that people would see that something was wrong with him. The one in front of him was the killer. Thinking of the task the son gave him, he could only grit his teeth. "Brother, I am sorry to disturb you. I came from a foreign country to seek refuge in a member of Tang Dynasty, but I knocked on the door for a long time, and no one answered there. There was not even a concierge. I wanted to ask where their family went. ?" When the concierge heard that, if he didn''t know the other party''s purpose, he would really believe it. "You are talking about the opposite Tang Yuanwai?" "Yes it is." "Oh, you really asked the right person. I only talked to the subordinates of the opposite house yesterday. They said that very early today, the people in the Yuanwai Pce would be vacated. It seemed that they had been urged by an expert. The main purpose was Exorcise evil spirits, please. At this link, even a concierge cant stay. If you stay, I''m afraid he will be evil, and I''m afraid he will run into the gods." "As for the people in the Tang Dynastys Foreign Mansion, where they settled, I dont know. We just moved here not long ago and we are not very familiar." The concierge yawned, "Really unfamiliar." "It''s good, how can this member of the Foreign Mansion exorcise evil and please God?" The concierge''s heart came, and he was still thinking about how toplete the task the son gave him. He looked around and whispered: "Are you really their distant rtive?" "Yes, otherwise, why would Ie here early in the morning? I heard that Uncle Tang is a benevolent person. He is really desperate, so I can onlye and try." "Then let me tell you, this matter is not a secret, this member is indeed a good person, but his vision is not very good. A few years ago, he hired a husband and son for his daughter. Unfortunately, this man is not a peaceful man. To deceive the youngdy, we have to use the next three abuse methods to seduce the cousin and to ruin her reputation. Some time ago, there was a lot of trouble, and when the outsiders got angry, they gave him a break. Where did hee from? Just rushed there." When I asked about the news, I was surprised that the little **** had already been divorced! ! Then they went to the Tang family, they also wanted to make a ssh. It seems that there is nothing to stare at in the Tang family. "Well, I have told you so much. If you have nothing else, just wait. They may go back in the evening." "Thank you, brother." The killer who inquired about the news ran back quickly to inform the killer boss of the news. "Unexpectedly, there will be such an incident." After the boss heard it, he dispelled the idea of destroying the Tang family again. The trouble was too big, and those who wanted to kill could not be killed. Maybe it would make the little **** be vignt. Then Xie Guifei might Can really find people, "Have you heard where the **** is?" "No, that person is a little impatient. I am afraid that if you ask too much, the other person will doubt." "Forget it, let''s find out during the day. Since he has left the Tang family, it is easier to kill him." see you tomorrow Chapter 5322: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (91) Chapter 5322: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (91) Chapter 5322 The idiot of a member outside the family (91) Wait until all the killers outside were gone, everyone in Xie''s house breathed a sigh of relief. For safety''s sake, the light is still not lit, so the small light in the middle is shining. was silent for a while, and the Tang n uncle coughed slightly: "Yuanqing, why did these good-looking killers go to your Yuanwai Pce? From this point of view, they are directed at the Yuanwai Pce." The rest of the people stared at the member outside of Tang without blinking. Yes, it seems that this disaster is directed at the member''s foreign pce. They are all a little worried, the killer is gone at this time, and maybe he wille back again. If one does not pay attention and Yuanwaifu is destroyed, what should be done? Now that they know the danger in advance, they have to find a way to survive this catastrophe. Xie Rong was not that worried. Inbination with the information he knew, he believed that there was a high probability that Mu Shanzhi was probably the little prince who was left out by Concubine Xie. He has ordered two people with good skills to guard around Mushans house. If the killer is directed at Mu Shanzhi, then they will definitely find a way to find out the whereabouts of the other party, and then kill them. In that case, there is no security problem in Yuanwai Mansion. If it is not, the big deal is that he will arrange all the guards to the Yuanwai Mansion, and he is not afraid of trouble. Furthermore, the look of the sad faces of the people outside the member of Tang Dynasty is also speechless: "I really haven''t offended anyone. I haven''t had any contact with the capital in these years. I don''t know how this disaster happened to my foreign government." "You really didn''t pick up your children and raise them? For example, raised them in a different capacity?" Someone asked suspiciously. Member Tang shook his head quickly: "No, counting the time, at that point in time, my wife is pregnant, who is all right to go out and pick up a child to raise?" The Tang n stunned, and thats right. They calcted based on the time when Concubine Xies child might be out of the house. ording to the calction, the wife of Yuanwai should be pregnant at that time. Tang Yuanwai was very nervous every day and rarely went out of the house, and basically stayed at home. she was. At that time, if you really picked up a child and came back, it was something you couldn''t keep away. "Maybe there is something you overlooked." The Tang n said, "The killers are gone right now. What I am worried about is, what if theye again at night? If this matter is not resolved, I am afraid that everyone here will Can''t sleep." At this moment, Tang Zhiyan said: "Uncle, in fact, I have a guess that this incident may not have a direct rtionship with Yuanwai Mansion, but Yuanwai Mansion was burdened by others." As soon as Tang Zhiyan said this, everyone''s eyes fell on her. Now the Tang n people look at Tang Zhiyan''s eyes, and they are more relieved, and they are still a little bit emotional. If it weren''t for Mu Shanzhi''s kid who was so obsessed with his heart and coaxed Tang Zhiyan, she wouldn''t do those things at all. Tang Zhiyan didn''t know that the people of the family were justifying her of the crime in his heart, and under the doubtful eyes of everyone, he told the guess. When the Tang n members heard that this matter actually affected Mu Shanzhi, his expression changed. Thinking about it now, that Mus mothers performance is indeed as Tang Zhiyan said. She is a bit noble and not like an ordinary woman. On the contrary, she is literate and has a good embroidery job, but her body is not very good. Use needle and thread for a long time. If Mu Shanzhi is really a living prince, and Yuanwai Mansion is implicated, it would not be surprising. Chapter 5323: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (92) Chapter 5323: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (92) Chapter 5323 The silly girl outside the family (92) What makes the Tang family more serious is that if this Mu Shanzhi is really the prince, and he will go back in the future, maybe the Tang family will have a hard time? The Tang n people thought of this, and of course Tang members also thought of it. "I''ve heard about one thing. The queen and Concubine Xie fought fiercely. I went to the capital some time ago and heard that my elder nephew said a few more words after drinking." Someone in the Tang family spoke again. , "You said, those assassins, will they be queens?" "not sure." "The family behind the queen is strong. Although there is no biological heir under her name, she has raised a prince, which is counted as her child. Even if Concubine Xie is powerful, her mother''s family is still not enough. If Mu Shanzhi is really that prince, The chance of being able to return to the capital safely and unharmed is very small." The Tang n uncle slowly analyzed, "You think, there are more than 30 killers in that wave. If all of them are extraordinary, it is enough to destroy our Tang n members, let alone that. There are only two mothers and children." At this time, everyone fell silent. "In fact, these are our guesses. I don''t know who the killer is directed at." After Tang Yuan said these words, he came to Xie Rong''s face, "Xie Gongzi, I think it will be paid in these two days. I have to disturb you for a while, and let someone go out to observe and observe the situation outside. The Yuanwai Mansion is temporarily afraid to go in and live." Xie Rong was anxious, and enthusiastically responded, and invited other members of the Tang n to live here, anyway, the house is spacious enough. The other people of the Tang n had no ns to stay. After all, the killer wasing to the Yuan Mansion, and they should be safe. Before dawn, these people went back quietly. Only Tang Yuanwais family stayed at Xies house. "Uncle, I will go back first." Tang Zhiyan felt that there was nothing wrong, so she said. Tang Yuan was a little worried: "Or, just stay at Xie''s house for now. It''s not the same now. If you encounter those killers, I''m afraid it will be dangerous." "The ce where I live is remote. Those killers shouldn''t find it." Thinking of the past, it is really inappropriate for her to stay here, even if Mrs. Xie doesn''t say anything, there is always something in her heart. If she stays here, she will mess with the uncle. "Besides, I have to go back to find my clothes to change and wash, that''s not the answer." Tang Yuanwai did not persuade him, and asked Xie Rong to borrow two good guards to send Tang Zhiyan to the house to the west. The olddy Xie didn''t think so much. When Tang Zhiyan was speaking, she remembered the past. But those things have passed, and she has heard more about Tang Zhiyan''s reforms recently, and she is still a bit regretful, how could such a capable girl suddenly do such a thing. "Except for member Tang, the rooms for you and Miss Tang have been arranged. They have been here for most of the night. You should go and rest for a while. Other things will be taken care of by the servants in my mansion." Xie Rong said. Member Tang can''t sleep at this moment: "I''ll forget it, but I have to send Guo''er to the room to rest for a while to disturb you." "It was originally a neighbor. The so-called distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. In the future, you may have to rely on more things outside of Tang." System: Yeah, after all, Im thinking about my daughter every day, isnt that much? Tang Guo didn''t stay in the hall much, she wanted to go back to the room and see what the killers were doing. Chapter 5324: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (93) Chapter 5324: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (93) Chapter 5324 The idiot of a member outside the family (93) Tang Zhiyan felt dizzy when he returned to the house on the west side. He knew in his heart that he should be on the road overnight, and he fell a few times in a row, and his body could not bear it. Sure enough, just after washing and changing clean clothes, her head started to get hot and she was still a little confused. The maid was shocked, and hurriedly went to see the doctor. At this time, Tang Zhiyan had alreadyy down and fell into a daze. Before it was able to support it, just because the matter was not over, now the matter is resolved, the tragedy has not happened, the whole person rxes, the illnesses up. When she was so confused, she was helped by the maid to give the medicine. She was taking some bitter medicine. She was a little sober, looked at the environment, and remembered what happened before. "Miss, are you awake? The doctor said that you are seriously ill and it is caused by too much fatigue. You must rest well." "understood." Tang Zhiyan closed his eyes again: "I always feel that I have forgotten something. I am so sick that I can''t remember what I forgot." It shouldnt be an important thing, Miss, lets go to sleep for a while, and when I wake up, I will remember those things when I get better. Tang Zhiyan answered vaguely, and then fell asleep. However, she was not sleeping at all, and when she fell asleep, she remembered that she had not done anything. She originally nned to ask someone to inform the mother and son of Xia Mu Shan that there might be danger, but she didn''t want to cling to the powerful, but once liked one. Now those assassins areing fiercely. After a notification, whether they can escape is up to their fate. She couldn''t do many other things, and she didn''t want to do it. Given their rtionship, she didn''t need to do more. Unexpectedly, this matter was forgotten. Obviously, she can clearly feel that she is sleeping, but she can''t wake up. After trying for a while, Tang Zhiyan felt very tired, and still couldn''t wake up. He sighed regretfully, his head became very heavy, and he fell asleep. However, this time she fell asleep, and she did not sleeppletely, but she was no longer awake, but fell into a strange dream. Tang Guo didn''t know that it was Tang Zhiyan''s situation. Tang Zhiyan had changed, and she didn''t need to do anything to her. This time, Tang Zhiyan, regardless of the danger of her life, was willing toe back and inform the Tang family of these things, which proved that her nature was not bad. The past, thats all. She didn''t know that Tang Zhiyan was falling into a strange dream. She didn''t use any yellow beam to dream, but by chance, Tang Zhiyan dreamed of her original life. This dream is really too long, and she looks terrified. Looking at herself in the dream with her own eyes, she chose a path of ethics. She wanted to stop, but she couldn''t stop it. Obviously that was a wrong path, but he walked without hesitation, as if he had been wronged. What made her uneptable was that the Tang family in this dream was destroyed by those killers. Her cousins coachman, came to report in time, and she and Mu Shanzhi escaped in time. Mu''s mother also took a life because of going out. Later, Mu Mu told them the truth, and the group secretly went to the capital, experienced one after another, and finally happily together. The queen fell from power and was imprisoned by the emperor in the cold pce. She lived tenaciously. Xie Guifei won. The restoration of Mu Shan''s identity was still valued by the emperor, and was finally canonized as the prince, and she became the prince''s side concubine. On the day when she became the crown prince''s side concubine, she seemed to remember something in her dream, and asked Mu Shanzhi to help trace the real murderer who destroyed the Tang family. Chapter 5325: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (94) Chapter 5325: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (94) Chapter 5325 The silly girl outside the family (94) Mu Shanzhi''splexion was awkward and didn''t n to do this. In his opinion, the queen has fallen. If she continues to kill her, it will definitely arouse the emperors question. For the sake of his future power, Mu Shanzhi chose to ignore this matter. In the next few years, the queen died of illness and was picked up by the emperor and buried in the empresss courtesy. Later, she in the dream became less awake. After the death of the emperor, Mu Shanzhi ascended the throne and she was made a concubine. Because of her identity, she would never have a rtionship with the queen. The family property in her hands supported Mu Shanzhi at that time. Busy fighting with people every day, and Mu Shanzhi has no feelings of the past. When Tang Zhiyan woke up, she was actually a little confused, so good. How could she have such a dream? "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" "I slept for a long time?" Tang Zhiyan looked at the bright sky outside, and didn''t know when it was. "Not long ago, the sun just came out, but the heat has receded. I really scared the ve to death before." "Is there any news from Yuanwai Mansion?" "Someone did deliver the news just now. It was from Xie''s family." The maid hesitated, "Said everything is fine over there. Miss don''t worry, she will live in Xie''s house in recent days. Xie''s family has guards and guards. nothing." "That''s good." Tang Zhiyan remembered the things he had forgotten before, and even all the things he had dreamed of in his dreams. Does that dream have an instructional effect? Mu Shanzhi in the dream, even if he likes her, he still loves Jiangshan more. She didn''t ask much, but she hoped that the other party could help avenge her. The other party refused because of fear of the emperor''s suspicion. Even if her request would affect him, how could her uncle be kind to Mu Shanzhi? If it werent for the cousin to arrange for the groom to report the letter in time, they probably wouldnt live to the end? "By the way, Miss, you said a lot in your dream earlier, as if you want us to do something, but what do you think of, what do you want us to do?" Tang Zhiyan was taken aback, and then shook his head: "No, maybe it''s burnt out of my head, I''m talking nonsense." "Miss, need to rest again?" "Just rest again, your head is still a bit heavy." Tang Zhiyan fell asleep, this time he did not dream again, and slept very well. Furthermore, not all of the assassins were left in the city. Two of them were left in the city. They were dressed as ordinary people, and they seemed to be ready to inquire about the news. Others bought some dry food and went directly to the forest outside the city to wait. The two people in the city found out the whereabouts of Mu Shan''s mother and son. Without dy, they rushed to the outside of the city and informed the other killers of the news. Dozens of killers did not dy, rushing to Mushans home quickly. Tang Guo could see the movements of these assassins through the system. Her expression did not change. She watched the assassins find the thatched hut, rushed in fiercely, and went straight to the bedroom. Mother Mu heard the movement and came out to look subconsciously, and saw a crowd of vicious people. At that moment, her face turned pale, she wanted to turn around and run away, her feet couldn''t move. The cold knife had fallen on her neck. "Boss, only this old one. I didn''t see that little bastard. I don''t know where I went." "Old thing, where is that little bastard? Where did you hide the person?" Mus mother shook her head quickly: "I dont know what you are talking about, who are you, what are you doing here, I dont do anything bad usually...you..." Chapter 5326: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (95) Chapter 5326: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (95) Chapter 5326 The idiot of a member outside the family (95) "Stop talking nonsense, hand over Mu Shanzhi, stop talking nonsense in front of Lao Tzu, where did the little **** born by Concubine Xie hide?" Mother Mu gritted her teeth and closed her eyes: "Don''t you want to know, just kill me." "Boss, that little **** should have gone out because of something. We will wait here and we should be able to wait until hees back." "Well, just wait here." When Mu''s mother heard it, her eyes became panicked, her mind turned quickly, and she instantly thought of a way. She could calcte the time of Mu Shanzhi''s return every day. After a while, she calcted that time. She shouted vigorously, which should make Mu Shan. Of vignce. The killer saw that Mu''s mother was still well-behaved, but he tied her to the house without doing much. I will not kill Mu Mu for the time being, but I am afraid that things will change. If the other party does note back, Mu Mu will still be useful. Mother Mu was counting the time, and when she felt that Mu Shanzhi was about to return, she suddenly howled in the house. "Ashan, don''te back." "Ashan, hurry up." "Ashan, your identity is the prince, and your mother is Concubine Xie, you have to live, don''te back, there are many killers here, and you will die when youe back." Mu Mus shouting speed was too fast, when the killer wiped her neck with a knife, the words that should have been shouted had already been shouted. Mus calction is indeed correct. When Mu Shanzhi came back with firewood on his back, he was just not far behind the house. Because Mus mother is a foreigner, she is far away from other families in the vige, and it is still very remote here. Mu Mu shouted that, Mu Shanzhi heard it. Mu Shan stayed in ce for a while, then heard Mu Mu''s scream, and then saw a man chasing it out with a knife, no matter where else he was, he ran up the mountain. He has a mess in his mind. Is his mother Xie Guifei? Is that Concubine Xie who is only a little lower than the queen in the harem? Mu Shanzhi ran desperately, now is not the time to think about who his mother is. He is very familiar with this mountain, the killers behind are good at it, but it is very inconvenient to walk here, and can''t run Mu Shanzhi at all. However, they cannot give up. "Leave a few people to guard under the mountain, and the rest will chase after me." At the same time, the news that the killer went to find Mu''s mother and son also reached Xie''s. "It seems that he was really going to Mu Shan''s mother and son." Member Tang felt relieved, "Is he really the prince?" Xie Rong did not speak, but just smiled. With so many killers, it is up to his fate to escape. When Tang Zhiyan woke up again, it was already afternoon. The news came from the Xie family, and the killers went to find Mu Mu. What''s the situation of Mu''s family now, I still don''t know. She didnt dare to arrange for someone to inquire. If she met those assassins, wouldnt she just let her men die for nothing? At any rate, after eating so much luck from the Xie family, I still have a little luck. That mountain is his ce, even if the assassins are powerful, they won''t be able to catch up. ] The system''s tone changed, [If the host feels that it is notfortable to kill him, he can do something else. "It''s unnecessary. Even if he escapes this time, his journey back to Beijing is still very long. It''s better to let him see the prosperity and power first. When he loses it, he should be more ufortable. The luck of the Xie family has gradually returned. The Xie family in Jingcheng is not having a good life now. If he wants to go back, he may not be able to cut the wood." Watching Mu Shanzhi escape from the killer''s sight with his own eyes, Tang Guo didn''t look any more. Her father had alreadye over and told her to move back. The killers had all left. The news of Mu Mu''s killing spread like wildfire, causing many people to specte about what happened. This incident became a local mystery. "It''s better to stay for another two days and observe more." Xie Rong said, "What if those killerse back?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5327: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (96) Chapter 5327: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (96) Chapter 5327 The idiot of a member outside the family (96) Xie Fan said that, Tang Yuan was also a little worried, so he stayed at Xies house for a few more days. Member Tang screamed out of his heart, what a good person Xie Rong is, but it is a pity that Zhiyan didnt have that blessing, so he lost this fate. Thinking of the killer, he quickly threw away those messy thoughts. "I don''t know if those assassins can catch up." Member Tang murmured, selfishly, if those assassins caught up, for the Tang n, it would eliminate a potential danger. If Mu Shanzhi really returns to the pce in the capital and restores his identity, the other party may not have time to pay attention to Tang for a short time. When he gets busy, or wins, the life of the Tang n will be really difficult. Mu Mu was also killed by those assassins, and maybe Er Mu Shanzhi will count this hatred on Tang''s head. "Actually, the situation in the capital is moreplicated than imagined. If he stays away from the capital and chooses to remain anonymous, he may still live a stable and t life. If he goes back, he will be caught in a vortex of power struggles, and he may lose his life at any time. "Xie Rong''s voice lowered a bit, "I received some news from Beijing yesterday. The Xie family in Beijing had a lot of things happening one after another, and the Queen always suppressed Concubine Xie. There were problems everywhere in the Xie family, even if Concubine Xie suffered. Favor, countless evidences are in front of you, and it can''t help." Member of Tang is not a fool: "In other words, he is actually more dangerous when he returns to the capital?" "He just went back unprepared. What is it that he didn''t send his head?" Xie Rong shook his fan andughed. "Don''t worry about the outsiders of Tang Dynasty. A prince who lives in the folks wants to control power unless the time and ce are right and the people are right. Competent people help, otherwise, in his current situation, it would be absolutely impossible for him to be at ease, and perhaps he would be yed to a degree." Xie Rong can be so sure, one is that his analysis is correct, and the second is that Mr. Bai has left a message. The person who stole the luck of Xies family in the first ce, now his destiny is returning to the original? Isnt it the Xies family in Beijing who stole his Xies luck? The Xie family in the capital, obviously not a famous family, suddenly a concubine Xie appeared, which is also a bit of luck. The harem controlled by the queen, she was able to send the prince out safely, without any luck. Now that the curse has been broken, the Xie family in the capital has no luck. The direction of the capital in this period of time can be seen. The person who sent the news back this time specifically instructed him to pay more attention to the news about the pce. If Mu Shanzhi can really return to the pce, he will know soon. "If you are going out, you can bring a few well-equipped guards." Member Tang nodded: "I really have to go out to do something today. It''s been so many days, so I can''t go out." "I can''t do without me anywhere." Tang Yuanwai suddenly sighed, "I originally wanted to recruit someone to take care of her for Guo''er, and sincerely treat her husband, I seem to be naive. A normal person can be treated by me. How can a person who is fancy confined to this small house and take care of my daughter for me?" Xie Rong seemed to see Tang member Wais back arched a bit, and his lips moved: "Most of them are such people, but I haven''t found them temporarily, or the fate has not yet arrived." "You young people, just talk, like to say such things tofort people." Chapter 5328: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (97) Chapter 5328: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (97) Chapter 5328 The idiot of a member outside the family (97) Member Tang smiled and said: "I understand in my heart that, let alone find someone to take care of Guoer for me, even the slightly ambitious young people are not willing to be the door-to-door son-inw." "In fact, there are many people who are willing, but everyone knows what they are. When I leave, the property is trivial, and I am afraid that the other party will not treat Guoer well." "I originally thought of adopting a child from the tribe, but after thinking about it, there are still many drawbacks. No one will treat Guo''er like my father. I''m really afraid that she will have a bad life that day." Xie Rong can understand Tang''s thoughts very well. At this time, he is also a little anxious, and wants to say that he is very good. But now that I say it, it seems to be a bit taking advantage of the fire, and it makes people feel ufortable. He felt that he still had to make Tang Guo sticky to him and like to y with him, so that Tang members could ept him. "Never mind, let''s not talk about this, I have to say a lot, Master Xie is afraid that I will be annoying. There is still a long time until that day, I can slowly n and think of a perfect strategy." Member Tang walked out with his hands behind his back, Xie Rong thought very much. Say, it''s not annoying at all, it''s okay to talk more. "Four Seasons, call in a few guards and follow Tang members out." "Yes, son." As soon as the Tang member left, Xie Rong went to y with Tang Guo. Tang Guo was sitting in the garden basking in the sun, leaning on a wicker chair, lookingzy. If it hadn''t been for so many days, she would look no different from ordinary people. Of course, in his mind, it doesn''t matter whether she is an ordinary person or not. The important thing is that he hopes that one day, she can ept him, and outsiders can ept him. Xie Rong looked at this beautiful scenery, and suddenly came some leisure, so he asked people to pick up the piano. When the qin sounded, it attracted Tang Guo''s attention. She raised her head to look at Xie Rong''s position. Xie Rong noticed her all the time, just looking straight. He was fascinated by Tang Guo, and the sound of the piano was a lot of joy. When the piano sound ended, Tang Guo smiled at Xie Rong and said, "It sounds good." "Would you like to listen?" "Yes." So Xie Rong happily yed another song. After the song was over, Tang Guo looked at him with a smile on his face: "I still want to listen." Xie Rong did not refuse, and yed the piano withoutint. This y, the whole afternoon in the garden is full of piano notes, Tang Guo was also tired of listening, and fell asleep on the wicker chair. Who let her be like this? Of course she has to sleep if she is tired from ying. Xie Rong let out a sigh of relief and pressed her shaking hand. In fact, it is not that simple to coax a girl who is different from ordinary people. The method is simple, but a little tiring. Fortunately, Tang Guo didn''t ask him to y the piano the next day. Instead, he divided a lot of food and gave him y. This made Xie Rong feel that his efforts yesterday were not in vain. Furthermore, on the other side of Mushan, I fled all the way, over the mountains and ridges, and I dont know how long it took before I gradually walked onto the road. After getting rid of those killers, he was thinking about his identity. Recalling the various details in the past, he understood why the mother was different to him. It turned out that he was the son of Concubine Xie and the son of the current emperor. Niang is probably dead, so he must escape back and restore his identity. Find out those killers and avenge the mother. There is also the Tang family. If the Tang family is not so unfeeling, if they drive out their mother and son, maybe his mother will not die. The Tang family is a well-known family in Wuxian County anyway, and Mu Shanzhi believes that assassins dare not tantly kill. Chapter 5329: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (98) Chapter 5329: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (98) Chapter 5329 The idiot of a member outside the family (98) I used to humiliate him like the Tang n and look down on him. From now on, he will make the Tang n people regret it. Mu Shanzhi also had some luck. Three monthster, he came to the capital in tatters. In order to conceal his identity, he simply became a beggar and came all the way. He even had his brain filled up. When he regained his identity and inherited the Datong, he might be the first beggar emperor. By then, I dont know how many literati and inkmen would write his stories. Of course he couldnt enter the pce, but he remembered that Concubine Xies mothers home was Xies home in Beijing. In the pile of beggars, it was very easy to inquire about the news, and soon to find out where Xies house was, Mu Shanzhi went to find it. is just a beggar, it is also difficult to enter Xie''s house. The first two times, not only did he fail to enter, but he was also ridiculed and ridiculed, making him tremble with anger. Finally, he was smashed into stars by a few buns. He understands, there are also many people here who look down upon others. I couldn''t go in right now, so he could only find another way. Using the silver coins he wanted, he bought clothes to make himself cleaner, and finally went in as a family member. Because he is literate and looks good, he is easily selected. However, Mu Shan''s heart was aggrieved. He was a prince at any rate, but he was so inferior to these dogs that he seemed to be humiliated. When he regains his identity, he must make these people look good. The system told Tang Guo about Mu Shanzhi''s situation. She was still a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that Mu Shanzhi actually arrived in the capital and even entered Xie''s house. It''s just that he ran away in a hurry, and he didn''t have any tokens on his body. It might not be easy to verify his identity. Even if he enters the Xies house, without Mu Mu, there is no other token. Who would believe him? At this time, Mu Shanzhi was also worried about this matter. There is no proof, he really dare not say that he is the son of Concubine Xie, if these people drive him out as a madman, won''t he have no chance toe in again? He can only stay at Xies house temporarily and do some chores, but he feels very upset. "It''s better to help him. I will write a letter to Mr. Bai and ask him to pass a message to the queen quietly. Mu Shanzhi has already been in Xie''s house. It is under her nose, but I don''t know how she will use it. this matter." She is not helping the queen, just letting the two sides fight in advance. Since Mr. Bai said that she had picked up a treasure boy, she knew that the Queen and Concubine Xies children had no chance to inherit Datong. Will the emperor miss those who were taught by Bai Lao? It didn''t take long for the queen to learn that Mu Shanzhi was in Xie''s house, she was delighted and surprised. Fortunately, I finally found this little bastard. To my surprise, the other party was under his nose, and her people did not receive a single message. Fortunately, Mu Shanzhi can''t prove her identity for the time being, so she can do more. Tang Guo only asked Bai Lao to quietly reveal the news of Mu Shan to the queen, and she didn''t pay much attention to the rest. Mu Shanzhi, no matter how lucky it is, it is impossible to turn bad luck every time, right? Besides, there is still Bai Lao staring at it, there shouldn''t be any major issues. Now she is busy, and I appreciate the talent Xie Rong shows her every day. was thest time he yed the piano, which made Xie Rong think about it, and at the right time, he would show Tang Guo his talents. Chapter 5330: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (99) Chapter 5330: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (99) Chapter 5330 The idiot of a member outside the family (99) asionally ying the piano, sometimes dancing the sword, and sometimes painting. Tang Guo will of course be very cooperative, saying that the piano is good, the sword dancing is very beautiful, and the paintings are very beautiful. Xie Rong began to paint her, there are all kinds of looks. He discovered that Tang Guo had already taken the initiative toe and y with him. He was very happy. He left everything under his hands to do everything every day, leaving her time to Tang Guo and ying with her. Xie Rong was so obvious that if Tang Yuanwai didnt know what he meant, he would be really stupid. Old Madam Xie also noticed that she herself liked Tang Guo. Since the blood doll curse incident, she has seen everything. Grandson is happy, she has nothing to say. Tang Guo, except for being a little different from ordinary people, he is actually very well-behaved and there is nothing wrong with him. Thanks to the olddy, its easy to get it done, but its not good for Tang Yuanwai. "Don''t even think about it, we really can''t climb high here." Tang Yuanwai seriously refused, "Xie Gongzi, you should die of this mind. Although you are a good person, you don''t match my daughter." "You have a good family background, you are very intelligent, and you have no illness now. It can be said that you have a bright future. Why do you need to disturb Guoer''s life?" In a word, choose him, his daughter has no guarantee in the future. Mu Shanzhi''s kind of poor and white kid, he repeatedly showed kindness, and finally said that the betrayal was betrayal. Sooner orter, like Xie Rong, who is a figure in the cloud, he even dare not entrust his daughter to the other party. Dont worry too much outside the staff, we can take things slowly, anyway, the two families live close, time can prove my true heart for Guoer. Member of Tang hasn''t rolled his eyes anymore, sincerely, maybe it''s curious. Before, he thought that this kid was a good person, but now he understands it, his eyes are not good when he sees people. "It won''t take any longer." Xie Rong didn''t say more, he knew it would be like this. The psychological shadow that Mu Shanzhi caused to the outsiders of Tang can not be eliminated in a short while. "Then can I y with Guoer?" Xie Rong took two steps back. "Don''t worry, they are all ying together under the care of the subordinates. Without permission from outside the staff, I will not do other things." Member of Tang is very entangled in this matter, so don''t allow it. Guo''er likes ying with him again. Suddenly, his eyes moved, and he smiled: Of course its okay to y. Its the same as before, but its impossible to marry my Guoer. He just took a look, this kid is impatient. Xie Rong did not speak. If this were the case, he could only y with Guo''er all the time, and could not send him out as a son-inw. The member of Tang Wai didn''t know what Xie Rong was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely say that he could live another hundred years. Tang Guo knew that the two had reached a consensus, and Xie Rong yed with her as before. Its just that she has often seen Tang Yuanwai sighing and sighing, she must be worried about her future. He is still alive right now. After 100 years, who can take care of his only daughter? Zhiyan is not bad, but Zhiyan is also a daughter, so she can''t take care of many things. Without a man in the family, he is always easy to be bullied. Seeing the Tang member who had repeatedly insomnia and sighed, Tang Guo knew that it was time for her to return to normal. Can create this miracle without arousing suspicion, of course, it is the old man. The next day, Tang Guo listened to Xie Rong ying the piano and handed him a cup of hot tea. Chapter 5331: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (100) Chapter 5331: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (100) Chapter 5331 The idiot of a member outside the family (100) Xie Rong''s lips smiled and drank, but he didn''t know that there was something in the cup of tea. She hasn''t used this for a long time, Huang Liang is a dream in her dream. After Xie Rong drank it, he leaned aside and fell asleep soon. In his dream, he saw that he and Tang Guo were married, and life was happily happily, and more importantly, she had returned to normal. Xie Rong was a little anxious. If Tang Guo returned to normal, then their marriage date would definitely be a long time earlier. So, he desperately searched in his dream, how did Tang Guo recover from ordinary people. At the end of the dream, he saw an old man with white clothes and white hair. Even though he was a figure from the back, he still remembered that this old man was the old white man who treated him earlier? But that ind, he can''t find it anymore. Just when he was anxious and confused, a voice rang in his ear: "Master of the National Teacher, the emperor would like to please." Xie Rong suddenly woke up, remembering everything in his dream clearly, especially thest master of the National Normal University. "Have a nightmare?" Xie Rong came back to his senses and saw Tang Guo was staring at him. Only then did he realize that he was sweaty. He wiped it lightly: "Not a nightmare, but a sweet dream." Seeing Tang Guo''s bewildered look, Xie Rong repeated: "It''s a wonderful dream." Master of National Normal University? Is that the name Bai Lao? Xie Rong''s eyes were piercing, and after coaxing Tang Guo with a few words, he hurriedly went to find Tang Yuan. Members of Tang didnt want to see Xie Rong, and finally met: Lets talk, what''s the matter? Its not okay to want to marry my daughter. If you want to give up, you can. "Outside the staff, do you know that I have met a miracle?" "Doesn''t everyone know this?" "Outside Tang, Bai is always an expert. If he is invited to treat Guo''er and let her return to normal, should I have a bigger chance of marrying her?" Xie Rong asked nervously, don''t work in vain. In one event, you still cannot marry anyone, you have to ask clearly. This old man is very difficult tomunicate. "If Guo''er can get better, she will be happy, I have nothing to say." Tang Yuan said, not salty, and did not believe that Guo''er could heal after the disease was cured. If the daughter really recovers, is he still afraid of being bullied? "Then it''s settled. If I can invite Mr. Bai and heal Guo''er, Guo''er is happy to marry me. Father-inw is not allowed to stop him." Member Tang rolled his eyes and said, "Fuck, don''t bark, I haven''t even nced at the horoscope yet. If you can make Guo''er recover, I''ll be convinced. If she is willing, I will not stop. If she is not happy, you still roll." "In some time, I n to go to the capital." Xie Rong sternly said, "Guo''er has to bother." "You are annoying, my daughter can''t take care of herself, so I have to take care of it? It seems that I am helping you take care of it." Member Tang was very upset outside of her heart. Without saying a word from Xie Rong, she felt unhappy. Xie Rongduiughed: "Lao Bai should be a member of the National Normal University at this time. I will ask him to treat Guoer." Member Tang looked more serious outside: "Are you really going?" "of course it''s true." Three dayster, Xie Rong set off for the capital. Tang Yuanwai couldn''t sleep at this time. Old Bai was magical, he believed it. But after so many years, things haven''t changed. He dare not give birth to hope. I am afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. "If that boy Xie Rong can really invite Mr. Bai to heal Guo''er, it would not be a loss to have such a son-inw." The Tang member murmured outside lying on the bed. And Tang Guo had already sent a letter to Old Bai, and the other party would appear in Xie Rongs line of sight with cooperation. System: [Some people are lucky. The host has arranged everything for him. see you tomorrow This world will end tomorrow Chapter 5332: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (101) Chapter 5332: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (101) Chapter 5332 The idiot of a member outside the family (101) Tang Guo: "Can the system also eat lemons?" System: [Just a little envious. Tang Guo: "You can go find a master." System: [I slipped away. One monthter, Xie Rong arrived in the capital. I started to inquire about the whereabouts of Bai Lao on the first day, and then learned that the other party was indeed a master of the National Normal University, so he was determined, and then thought about how to meet Bai Lao, and asked the other party for help to help heal Tang Guo. Bai had received news from Tang Guo a long time ago, and deliberately released the news that he was going to a certain ce. Xie Rong happened to hear it and went there to wait. The subsequent encounter was very smooth. Of course, Mr. Bai couldn''t treat the illness casually. Certain conditions must be set. As a result, Xie Rong had to dy some time in the capital, at least half a year, unable to return. He was worried about Wuxian County, but he hoped that he could pass the test of the old man and the other party could agree to see Tang Guo. During this time in the capital, doing what Bai Lao asked him to do, Xie Rong did not ck off in other respects, especially about the Xies family, he always noticed. I just hope that something can happen to the Xies family. When I go back to Wuxian County, I can tell his grandma to make her happy. Something happened to the Xies family in the capital. Grandma and her old man must be happy. Don''t say grandma is happy with her old man, he is also happy. After all, so many people in his Xie family died because of Xu Fengyuns curse. "My son, I''ve already inquired about it. The olddy surnamed Xu is still half paralyzed. At first, Concubine Xie also asked the imperial doctor to help see a doctor. There was no way." Four Seasons said the news he heard, "That''s right. It is said that the Master of the National Normal University is a capable person, and Concubine Xie had previously thought about asking the emperor to let him see a doctor with an olddy surnamed Xu." Xie Rong paused: "Did the Chinese teacher agree?" "Of course I didn''t agree. I have to agree. She will probably not be paralyzed early." Siji said very relieved. "Guo Shi is worthy of being an expert. It should be known that the olddy with the surname Xu is not a good person, so I didn''t help her. see a doctor." "Even Xie Guifei can''t handle it." Although Siji is young, she has seen Xu Fengyun several times. Every time the other partyes to Xie Jiayao to show off his power and say some yin and yang things, she is so angry that the olddy is ufortable. "That''s good." Xie Rongxin said that the curse of the Xie family was broken with the help of Mr. Bai. The other party may know the sins of Xu Fengyun, so it is impossible to see the other party. I didnt expect that his Xie family would have such blessings and be blessed by such a person. I hope that the time will pass soon, and Mr. Bai can help cure Guoers illness, and everything will be worry-free. "Anything new in the Xie family in Beijing?" "Which aspect did the son ask? There are many new things in the Xie family." Siji''s eyes moved. "Little did hear one thing recently. Some time ago, the Xie family hired a new family member. Didnt it take a long time, someone came to the door, saying that the Xies family had harboured the fugitive, and finally found the fugitives family at the Xies house and took them away." "Oh, there is such a thing?" Xie Rong felt that these things were rather boring and didn''t pay much attention to it. "Yes, the Xie family in the capital seems to be getting worse and worse, and it can actually allow the fugitive to enter the mansion as the housekeeper." Four Seasons murmured. Wuxian County, Yuanwaifu, Tang Guo also received a message. "Really?" Chapter 5333: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (102) Chapter 5333: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (102) Chapter 5333 The idiot of a member outside the family (102) How could I deceive the host greatly? Of course it is true. After Mu Shanzhi was framed as a fugitive, he was arrested. Beijing Xies family is now in troubled times, and he doesnt care too much about it, and he is also very angry at how the butler hired a fugitive in. Therefore, Mu Shanzhi was taken away. In the crowd, he really didn''t dare to call out his identity, otherwise he would be considered a lunatic. Besides, even if he shouted out, most of the Xie family would not believe him, maybe he might be rectified on the spot. "Yes, this kind of thing is not umon. There is no evidence. I screamed that I was the prince. There was only one dead word. The people of the Xie family, except Xu Fengyun, may not know the existence of Mu Shanzhi. ." "I thought the queen would arrange for someone to secretly kill Mu Shanzhi, or arrest him, and use the other party to threaten Xie Guifei. She never expected that she would make Mu Shanzhi a little **** and enter the pce and let him live in Xie Guifei. Under his eyelids." This is what Tang Guo was surprised. The queen was indeed a ruthless character. No wonder she would arrange a killer and not give the Yuan Dynasty a chance to survive. If it weren''t a ruthless character, he wouldn''t be alive today. The reason why the queen has no heirs is Xie Guifei. Concubine Xie waster drugged by her and wounded her body and became unable to bear children, but she still had a son, and the queen had always hated it. Knowing that Concubine Xie still has such an old son, how could he let it go. Compared to killing, it was painful to Concubine Xie now. Now Mu Shanzhi has been assigned to the Queens side, he was trained to the same level a while ago, and he dared not resist at all. He estimated that he was still thinking of revenge, so he survived. The queen called Mu Shanzhi every day, and she was beautiful in her heart, and she took Mu Shanzhi to hang around in front of Concubine Xie. Tang Guo couldnt help but tweeted, How is her illness? In the same way, Bai Lao just helped her drag her, and will not die for the time being. As long as the host says a word, she will bepletely hopeless. Furthermore, Mu Shanzhi, who has be a father-inw and is a young **** next to the queen, finally has a chance to breathe. He never thought that he would have such a miserable experience. I knew this a long time ago. When he was taken away from Xies house, he should shout out and say his identity. However, shouting out at this time is even more useless. There is no token to prove his identity, unless he can meet Concubine Xie, tell the identity and characteristics of Mu''s mother. Otherwise, revealing this identity in other ces can only be a dead word. A dignified prince who became an **** by mistake, even if the emperor knew it, he would probably cover up this fact and prevent the truth from appearing, the royal family should not be ashamed of this face. Mu Shanzhi didnt know who he was framed by. The Queens people made up a very real process for him, making him feel that he was being dragged to top the crime and topped the bag. Anyway, he is already in his heart, taking down those who have bullied him. Waiting for the day when he turns over, he must make these people a dead end. Recently, he is looking for an opportunity to approach Concubine Xie, as long as he sees each other alone, he can tell his identity. He didnt know that the Queens people had been monitoring him and did not stop him from approaching Concubine Xie. She was ready, what kind of gift she would give to the two mothers and sons. Chapter 5334: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (103) Chapter 5334: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (103) Chapter 5334 The idiot of a member outside the family (103) The hard work paid off, and Mu Shanzhi finally found the opportunity to see Concubine Xie alone. On this day, Concubine Xie was watching the fish in the pool in the pavilion. The people beside him happened to be standing rtively far away. He quietly touched it. The moment he saw Concubine Xie, he was very excited and almost shouted to his mother. Suddenly such a big person jumped out, Xie Guifei was taken aback, and before she could exim, she fell into the pond. Concubine Xie who fell into the water shouted for help, and the people around her quickly came over, jumped over Mu Shanzhi, and jumped down to save others. Mu Shanzhi was stunned for a while, just like that, forgot to save people, but was arrested instead. Waiting for Concubine Xie to be rescued, but he was **** by the five flowers. Mu Shanzhi was not afraid at the time. He was thinking, the big deal is when Concubine Xie sees him, he will tell his identity again. Where would I know that Concubine Xie didn''t want to see him at all, so she directly ordered thedy of the pce next to her to drag him out and hit a fifty-seat board. Waiting for the board to hit enough, he sent him back to the queen as a dead body. "This time this person is ignorant. The imperial concubine only beat him fifty ps, and did not directly kill him. It was for the queen empress''s sake. The imperial concubine said that although the empress is sick, she can''t Too benevolent to the people below, there is nothing wrong with colliding with her today. If you collide with the emperor, then it will not be something that can be solved by the fifty-fifth board." The grand pce girl put down this sentence and secretly observed the empresss expression. . But she didnt see anything, the queen always did this, she didnt show thendscape, so she couldnt see any thoughts. "The pce would like to thank the imperial concubine for her kindness. Little Muzi is new here, and I don''t understand the rules in the pce. I will be more familiar with it in the future." The queen looked at Mu Shanzhi, who was like a dead dog, and used a silk kerchief. She covered the corners of her mouth, actually covering the corners of her mouth, "Take Xiao Muzi down for a good diagnosis and treatment. Don''t run around in the future. Today, it is Xie Guifei who has a lot of money to spare you." Mu Shans half-life was gone, when he heard these words in a daze, he almost didnt vomit blood. His mother-inw, how could she be such a person, she beat him up without asking anything. He was a little grateful. Fortunately, the queen did not me him, otherwise he might be dead today. Speaking of this queen, she is quite temperamental. The queen saw that Mu Shanzhi gave her a grateful look, sheughed madly, Xie Guifei couldn''t think of it, she single-handedly killed the other''s son like this, the other party will give her a grateful look, right? Dont worry, take your time. Thanks to the concubine for making her unable to have an heir, she let the other party realize that even if there is an heir, it feels like no ordinary feeling. Tang Guo is writing to Lao Bai again. Recently, she has been watching things in the pce every day, as if watching a pce fight movie. The days without Xie Rong are really a bit boring and nothing to y with. Can''t listen to music, can''t watch sword dance. The general meaning in the letter is that after the Queens fight and thank the concubine, the evidence of the Queens evil deeds will be known to the emperor on the side, and then the queen can go to receive the lunch. After putting the letter in the puppet carrier pigeon, she began to count the days when Xie Rong woulde back. The system watched silently, counting people to death one second, and then thinking about her sweet love again the next second. His host is really a busy man. Chapter 5335: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (104) Chapter 5335: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (104) Chapter 5335 The idiot of a member outside the family (104) In the pce for three months, Mu Shanzhi lived a fiery life. He wanted to find a way to find Concubine Xie, hoping to exin his identity. However, every time it was almost a little bit, there would be various idents on Xie Guifei. And he is inevitably punished, and every time it happens to be an old injury, new injuries are added. After searching for it three or four times, the sulking in Mu Shanzhi''s heart could not be vented, and he felt resentment towards Concubine Xie. He is her biological son, she actually put him to death. If it weren''t for the queen, she would be kind and would find an imperial doctor to prescribe medicine, maybe he would have died long ago. The queen had a very happy life. If it were not forck of time, she would definitely toss the two mothers and sons for a lifetime, making them turn each other into enemies. The queen decided toe with another big one, so that Mu Shanzhipletely resented Concubine Xie, also called Concubine Xie, regretted it after knowing the truth. She guessed that Mu Shanzhis hometown in Wuxian County should have hidden Mu Shanzhis token of the prince. Unfortunately, her people rummaged through the thatched hut, but failed to find the token. It seems that this matter still needs to be found by Mu Shanzhi herself, this time she will not stop it. She used the excuse of her illness to ask Mu Shanzhi to take other people to Wuxian County to help her with one thing, looking for a medicine. I heard that only the medicine in Wuxian County has an effect on her disease. . "Little Muzi, you will go with everyone this time, and you must bring the medicine back to this pce." The queen looked at Mu Shanzhi, "I heard that you used to be from Wuxian County. You should be familiar with that ce. Right?" Mu Shanzhi quickly replied: "Familiar." He never thought that those killers would be arranged by the queen. Through so many days of getting along, he felt that the queen was fine, and the child under her name was still the prince. It was a certainty to inherit Datong, so how could he do something redundant? Where would he know the grievances between the Queen and Concubine Xie? Returning to Wuxian County this time is an opportunity for Mu Shanzhi. I dont know if those people have found the token hidden by his mother. Mostly did not find it, after all, the token was not hidden in the house. Unexpectedly, the queen gave him such a chance. After he got the token, he would go to see his mother-inw. There shouldnt be a problem, right? The next day, Mu Shanzhi rushed out of the capital with all the people. Xie Rong also left the capital at this time and returned to Wuxian County. Three days ago, Mr. Bai gave him a bottle of potion, saying that after drinking it, Tang Guo''s stupidity would be cured. Now he rushed back non-stop, but he did not expect to meet Mu Shanzhi. Of course it was just a glimpse. He was sitting in a carriage, Mu Shanzhi was riding a horse, and the other party did not see him. He discovered that Mu Shanzhi looked very different, and it was strange that he didn''t notice it for a while. He almost squirted out when he heard someone call Mu Shanzhi as Father Mu. He couldn''t figure out the reason. He was afraid that Mu Shanzhi would cause damage when he returned. He abandoned the carriage overnight, rode back to Wuxian County from the inn, and hurried back first. When he saw Tang Yuanwai, he said that Mu Shanzhi had be Father Mu. Tang Zhiyan was also on the sidelines and raised his head in surprise. Member Tang opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say. The things they were worried about did not happen at all. Mu Shanzhi took the medicine that the queen said, and found what Mu Mu had kept, and left without staying,pletely unable to care about the Tang family. Chapter 5336: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (105) Chapter 5336: The Silly Girl of the Outsider (105) Chapter 5336 The idiot of a member outside the family (105) "Isn''t Mr. Bai invited?" Member Tang asked in disappointment. It seems that he still has too much hope. This is simply impossible. Xie Rong smiled mysteriously, and took out a bottle of potion: "Bai is always a master of the National Normal University. Of course, he didn''t invite me. He gave me a bottle of potion, saying that he could recover Guoer by drinking the potion. " Member Tang was so excited, looking forward to it, and a little worried that there was a problem with this potion. Xie Rong added a sip in front of him, saying that this potion has no side effects and that ordinary people have no bad effects after taking it. Some dumb like Tang Guo will be useful after drinking it. Members outside Tang was indeed moved, and after that, he asked Tang Guo to drink the bottle of potion as ordinary in water. Actually, this is very ordinary water, with only some medicine leaves in it. After Tang Guo drank it, both of them stared at her, waiting for the magical effect. Tang Guo looked at them and blinked his eyes, then did everything, and decided to faint and try. She fainted, but it frightened the two of them. Fortunately, after the doctor saw it, she said that she was just asleep, so she was not worried anymore. It was almost evening before Tang Guo woke up. When he saw Tang Yuanwai, he called out, "Father." This daddy was different from the past. He heard the Tang elders crying. He hurried forward and asked with tears: "Guoer, are you all right? Do you remember Dad, do you remember the past?" "Father, I remember." With such a clear dialogue, Member Tang almost couldn''t help crying in a disintegration, wiping away the tears from his eyes. "Guo''er, do you remember me?" Xie Rong was unwilling to be left behind, and then asked, making Tang Yuanwai roll his eyes. Although he has no objection, this kid is too anxious. "Who are you?" Tang Guo pretended to be very strange and asked Xie Rong''s smile instantly. Tang member took a photo of his thigh outside. Good fellow, my daughter didn''t recognize this kid anymore, hahaha, wanted tough. Xie Rong sighed: "My name is Xie Rong. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. I will remember it again today, I hope you will not forget it in the future." Tang Yuanwai now feels a little sympathetic to Xie Rong, but Guoer is his daughter. There is no way, he is on her side. "Xie Rong, will you still y the piano for me in the future? Will you show me the sword dance? Will you still paint me? If all these can be done, I can remember you." Hearing this, Xie Rong was pleasantly surprised, and quickly replied: "Of course it can be done." It turned out that she did not forget. Tang Yuanwai: A little happy, but also a little unhappy. System: A little happy, but also a little unhappy. The energy is skyrocketing, but that guy has attracted the host''s attention again. Three monthster, Tang Guo and Xie Rong married. One month after getting married, some things in the capital gradually spread to Wuxian County. Because I haven''t paid attention to those recently, and the system doesn''t want to disappoint, Tang Guo doesn''t even know that so many things have happened in Beijing in just a few months. The queen calcted Xie Guifei to make her poisonous and med on Mu Shanzhi. Xie Guifei didn''t n to let this little **** go. This incident also rmed the emperor, and the emperor ordered Mushans chaotic club to be killed on the spot. At a critical time, Mu Shanzhi shouted out that he was the prince, and also took out the tokens he carried with him. Originally, he wanted to see Concubine Xie alone, but he hadn''t had a chance in the past few months, mainly because Concubine Xie was also on guard. Chapter 5337: The Silly Girl (End) Chapter 5337: The Silly Girl (End) Chapter 5337 The idiot of a member outside the family (end) He is a small **** who can''t get close at all. Mu Shanzhis call really shocked everyone present, especially Concubine Xie. When she saw the token, her eyes turned ck and almost fainted. Queen also pretended to be surprised. Except for Concubine Xie, everyone thought she did not know. Xie Guifei woke up, and then looked at the queen''s eyes full of hatred. Mu Shanzhi did not die, but he was not restored to the status of the prince, because his existence was simply to shame the royal family. Even in the capital, where he lives in a big house, has money to spend endlessly, and has countless servants waiting for him, he still feels resentful. Hate the concubine, hate the family, hate the emperor. It''s just that he can''t shake these people he hates. Xie noble concubine washes her face with tears every day and resents the queen very much, telling Mu Shanzhi that all this must be calcted by the queen. After Mu Shanzhi heard it, he also felt it was very possible. He was not confused yet, thinking that the queen was really so kind on the surface. Now that I think about it, many things are full of countless coincidences. Queen, clearly wants to y him to death. Now he does not have any chance to inherit the Datong, and he feels very resentful. There is no evidence, and there is no way to deal with the queen. Mu Shanzhi remembered that there was also the Xie family and the Xie concubine. Why didn''t they overthrow the emperor''s rule and they made the Xie family a king? Xie Guifei was also heartbroken. The queen hurt her son so badly, but there is no evidence. She does not believe that the emperor has no guesses at all. She clearly does not want to pursue this matter. She thinks her son is useless and shameless, right? Then, she will do nothing but rebellion. However, when things just started, the Xie family''s plot to rebel was stopped by the emperor. Concubine Xie was beaten into the cold pce, the Xie family ransacked the house, and Mu Shanzhi was also detained. In a very remote house in the capital, it was not as good as before. The emperor had no affection for this son at all, let alone the other party. Wanting his life and allowing him to live is already a gift. All the crimes of the Xie family were exposed, and all the treasures in the collection were taken away. The whole door should be killed, and those who should be exiled are exiled. Xu Fengyun was paralyzed on the bed, watching the dpidated family, struggling to get up, but turned over, the other side was also paralyzed. Now everyone is in danger, and no one cared about her. Xu Fengyun starved to death in the house. Before he died, he remembered the death of the person who helped her change her life. I heard that she was covered with abscesses. Is this really retribution? After thanking the family, the queen thought she had won, but the emperor lost her a bunch of evidence one day, and the whole person lost all her energy. Later, the queen died of illness, and her mother''s family declined. The prince did not meet the requirements of the emperor and was finally crowned king. He also established a prince who was a direct disciple of the national teacher. "Unexpectedly, so many things happened in a short period of time." Xie Rong said in surprise after reading so much news, "Lao Bai has also returned to that mysterious ind. Such an expert can''t be kept by the emperor. " The system chuckled secretly, the old guy Bai was almost caught, and he thought he could return to the ind to enjoy life. In the pce, what can bepared to being free on the ind? Tang Guo also went through the system and saw Bai Lao''s situation. The other party was basking in the sun in the vegetable garden and had a veryfortable life. Furthermore, Tang Zhiyan saw Tang Guo and Xie Rongs love for her. Xie Rong treated her very well, and finally developed the industry with confidence and peace of mind. She became the richest woman of one party. She also fulfilled her previous vow and never married. One thing worth mentioning is that when Tang Zhiyan went to the capital, she received a small note. Looking at the familiar handwriting, she couldn''t help but recall the past. She watched the pedestriansing and going, and she was very grateful that everything she saw now was different from that in that dream. The people around her were doing well. She nced at the content on the little note, smiled faintly, and then burned the little note. Mu Shanzhi didn''t give up, he wanted to pull her into the group, and even made her a dream of being a female emperor. He has never been sober. In the pce, the emperorughed when he heard the report from the dark guard: "He is a wise man." see you tomorrow Chapter 5338: Desert Island Game for College Students (1) Chapter 5338: Desert Ind Game for College Students (1) Chapter 5338 College Students Desert Ind Game (1) "Tang Guo, you are in your sophomore year. Do you still use this kind of lipstick that is less than a hundred? You will eat it in your stomach. At any rate, use a bit more expensive. A lipstick is only two or three hundred at most, so why save so little? ?" When Tang Guo''s consciousness was awake, she heard such a harsh sound in her ears. She swept in front of her eyes, and she was facing a mirror. The person in the mirror should be what she looked like. Speaking of most of the time, her looks really haven''t let her down. This face is also very beautiful and attractive. However, he is only sophomore and less than 20 years old, so there is not much modification on the face, it seems that he simply applied a thinyer of makeup, and then a series of needs such as eyebrows, blush, lipstick, etc. A step of. She found that this makeup looks a little formal, not like the usual style of going out to y with paintings, and she thinks of her current identity as a college student, maybe this is doing some part-time makeup. The appearance of this body is very good, and most of it is done in the manner of etiquette. "I agree with Tao Jiajia. The lipstick is not the same as other things. It is better to use more expensive." Tang Guo followed the voice and nced at the girl who was talking. She was a beautiful girl, even though the other party was holding it. Zhang Suyan, still can''t hide her brilliance, this is a very good-looking girl. "Yan Yan, are you right?" Bai Tian''s gaze turned to the other side. There was a girl ying on aputer sitting there. She should be the tallest in this dormitory. She looked back at Tang Guo''s position. , Answer: "Applying low-quality lipstick, sometimes it is better not to apply it. It is not good-looking, and the color is not correct, which will give people a feeling of low price." After the man called Yanyan finished speaking, the whole bedroom fell silent, as if waiting for something. However, in the past minute, the bedroom was still very quiet, and the three of them all raised their heads in surprise and looked towards Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo stared at herself in the mirror and was carefully observing the lipstick on her lips. The original owners makeup skills were actually good. From everything on the table, we can see that the cosmetics she used were really cheap. Many things are tens of dors apiece, in the eyes of many people, they are indeed not cosmetics. But with her good makeup skills, coupled with the original owners natural beauty, she cant see how cheap the makeup on her face is. As for the color of this lipstick, she thinks it''s not bad. I just noticed that her three roommates should have very high consumption. Maybe they are from a very good family, so they think that applying dozens of lipsticks is very cheap. In fact, someone has done a survey, and the highest-selling lipstick on the Inte is actually less than 50 yuan. I smeared it and went out. Few people can really recognize how much those lipsticks cost. Speaking of which, everyone has a different consumption outlook. There is really no need for such a parity at what price lipstick others wear. Hundreds of lipsticks are very good, and may not be suitable for people from poor families who are very frugal. Originally, I mainly do part-time jobs, and the things I use are very cheap, which means I am not rich. It''s not that she doesn''t know that expensive make-up is good, but that each one is several hundred, so many kinds add up to several thousand, and she simply can''t afford it. Chapter 5339: College students’ desert island game (2) Chapter 5339: College students¡¯ desert ind game (2) Chapter 5339 College students desert ind game (2) Because there is no memory, Tang Guo did not take the words of three roommates, but carefully modified the makeup on his face. Waitter, go to the toilet and see the memory of this world. When she stood up, she found that all three roommates were looking at her with strange eyes. She only paused and went to the toilet. "What happened to her today?" Tao Jiajia was a little puzzled. "It looks weird. I said she used to say several times before. Don''t always use that kind of cheap stuff. It''s really cheap. It just lowers the level of our bedroom. , Will always refute two sentences." She wondered why Tang Guo didn''t blush, she didn''t show that kind of timid, embarrassed, embarrassed appearance. Just now, the other party gave a light nce, full of confidence, which made Tao Jiajia a little angry. Such a cheap thing, on Tang Guo''s face, she was almost surprised. "Perhaps it is very anxious," Tao Jiajia said to herself, "She goes part-time every week, and earns two to three hundred a week. Buying a lipstick is almost the same. It feels like a waste of time." Bai Tian: "Maybe for her, it makes more sense. Two or three hundred is indeed a little bit less. Some are not worth it. It takes so long to stand. It is simply cheapbor." Tang Guo did not pay attention to the conversations of the roommates in the dormitory. She had closed her eyes to receive the memories of the world. She is neen years old and just sophomore. It is indeed the same as she guessed. Today is Friday, and there is no ss in the afternoon, so I have to work part-time. Her family situation is very bad, her parents can''t give her more resources, tuition is loaned, living expenses depend on her going out part-time every week. As Tao Jiajia said, she can earn up to two or three hundred per week, but for her, it is good enough, at least there is a living allowance. She also wants to buy better makeup, but if she does that, she wont have the money to eat. It is her dream to go to university. After going to university, her dream is to find a good job in the future, with a good sry, which can bring different changes to her and her family. Actually, she was born from such a poor family. She has a little self-esteem in her bones, but she is also a little proud. As long as she doesn''t have the pride in her bones and is willing to pay some price for money, she may not be using dozens of lipsticks now. People are very poor and cant bend their waist. She doesnt want to get money in that way. She hopes that her money wille properly and spendfortably. Many people behind look down on her and think she is poor, but in fact, these roommates in the dormitory have a better attitude. Even worse scenes, she has experienced. Some boys in the school failed to pursue her, and were insulted and mocked by the other party. She always straightened her spine, using these external resistance as motivation. thinks she hase here, wait a few years, her life will definitely change. These so-called alumni, ssmates, on the day of graduation, they may never meet in their entire lives. However, she underestimated the harshness of human nature. I dont know if someone can''t understand her to live so cleanly, or if she sees that she is particrly bullied, they want to bully her, so she arranged a game for her. This game was originally a joke, and her life was still at the age of neen. Things will happen next month. An event will be organized in the ss, and the expenses will be paid by several ssmates from good backgrounds. Everyone in the ss goes out to y with free shipping. Isnt the crossing game more popr recently? There is also the world of Truman in the past, which made some people want to create a realistic version of the world of Truman. Happy Lantern Festival Chapter 5340: College students’ desert island game (3) Chapter 5340: College students¡¯ desert ind game (3) Chapter 5340 College Students Desert Ind Game (3) They n to put unsuspecting people on the ind, and set up some scenes on the ind to make the other party feel that they have traveled to another era. The camera is ced in a dark ce, and all of them hide behind to watch, what kind of reaction this unsuspecting person will have. ying this game is purely because they feel bored and want to find something fun. They still think about waiting for the game to be revealed, or when the person crashes, they take the initiative to end the game. Isn''t the original owner very poor? When she wants to make trouble, she willpensate her with some money, she should be happy, after all, she looks really short of money. This matter is already nned. Two "lucky guys" were selected in the ss, one is Tang Guo, because she is the poorest person in the ss. Apart from ss, she has to be busy with part-time jobs to make money. She has low self-esteem and loftyness, which makes many people ufortable. Want to see her foolish. Especially those who pursue her unsessfully, want to see how she is crying and scared. The other person is also a non-social group in the ss. He doesn''t speak much all day long. He looks like a dumb man. He is still a bit dumb. Apart from ss, he usually stays in the library and doesn''t make friends. Many ssmates want to see what kind of reaction this nerd would react when he knew he had traveled and changed his environment. The game starts, that is, the whole ss is sitting on the cruise ship, the original owner and the bookworm Mu Shaoning are put medicine in their food. When they are in a daze, the people around them will create a cruise and hit the reef, and there is a possibility of silence. Before they could react, he passed out in aa. When they woke up again, they appeared on the ind prepared by the group of students. This isted ind was set up as a deserted vige in ancient times and haunted at night. Everywhere is shabby and terrible. Neither the original owner nor the nerd knew that this was set up by others, and thought it was a real journey, and began to cooperate to survive here. After the original owner panicked at first, he gradually calmed down and decided to make a raft with the nerd, and then see if he can go out and see what the outside world is like. The bookworm Mu Shaoning still doesn''t speak much and is beating every day. The appearance of the smooth cooperation between the two people made the people watching the surveince unsatisfied, so they began to create various difficult and terrible scenes, and even put some snakes, insects, rats and ants in to scare them. The two were really taken aback at first, but they are both people with strong adaptability to the environment, and they quickly drove out those crises. The people outside y more and more, which greatly increases the difficulty of survival for the two. In the end, someone was even found to be a robber on the ind. When the original owner was on the run, he identally stepped on and slipped, fell under the hillside, hit a sharp object on the back of his head, and died, his life would never stop at the age of neen. The group of people watching the surveince outside was shocked when they realized that the matter was getting worse. They stuffed a sum of money to those pretending to be robbers to keep them a secret. This group of people who acted as robbers didn''t want to cause trouble. They took money and left. They decided to put this secret in their hearts and never tell them. Then this group of frightened ssmates took a cruise away from the deserted ind, and even the bookworm Mu Shaoning did not take it back. After returning to school, all of them had a unified voice. Mu Shaoning and the original owner did not go out with them at all. The two were originally not in a group, and no one doubted. Chapter 5341: Desert Island Game for College Students (4) Chapter 5341: Desert Ind Game for College Students (4) Chapter 5341 The desert ind game of college students (4) It was also at the beginning that they nned this, except for the ss, no one else knew. In addition, this group of people has a lot of capabilities at home, and the disappearance of the original owner and Mu Shaoning was covered up. They were frightened at first, for fear that Mu Shaoning woulde back. But Mu Shaoning never came back. They gradually believed that Mu Shaoning was either dead on the ind, or no one passed by, and the other party was always there. Ten yearster, most of this group of students are sessful in their careers. Someone in the ss organizes a reunion. They havent seen each other for so many years. They really want to get together. But I didnt know that it was Mu Shaoning who initiated the invitation letter. This ss meeting is a cruise party. This is their usual activity, no one doubts. No one knew that the location of this cruise ship turned out to be the original ind. They have long forgotten the location of the isted ind. At this time, beautiful vis have been built on the ind, which is very different from before. The first day this group of students moved in, they began to die, one death a day, this experience was like a nightmare. In the end, only two people survived, Bai Tian, and her boyfriend Jiang Yicheng. Bai Tian''s boyfriend, Jiang Yicheng, was also the only family member brought in in the ss. It is with him that Bai Tian can recover a life. The man who nned all this was the dull nerd Mu Shaoning. The bad games of his ssmates caused him a great psychological shadow. At first, he really thought that he and the original owner were trying to survive because of idental crossing. Because of the chasing of the "robbers", the original owner fell down the hillside to his death, andter all the danger was gone. Later, he lived alone on the ind, and one day he discovered that there was a camera on the ind. Even though the battery was dead, he still understood that he was not crossing, but being tricked. Afterwards, he figured out a way to go out, and it took a long time to create a beautiful ind and let all those people die here. In the end Bai Tian and Jiang Yicheng escaped and brought the police. Mu Shaoning saw that there was no way to kill Bai Tian, and he might also think that this little character doesnt make much sense to kill or not, so he doesnt cling to it. Up. Let Bai Tian live in this world, it is estimated that this life will not be peaceful. Before Mu Shaoning jumped into the sea, Bai Tian asked him why he did this and why he did such a bad and life-killing thing. Mu Shaoning rarely spoke, and Bai Tian rarely heard him speak: "I learned from you and yed a game. Unexpectedly, dozens of lives were identally yed in. I''m really sorry, it''s a bit too much. ." Mu Shaoningsst words are simply Bai Tians nightmare in her life. In the rest of his life, I have been doing psychological counseling every week. As Mu Shaoning thought, life is better than death. After reading the memory, Tang Guo couldn''t help but said to the system: "People who look honest, really can''t make people anxious." What Mu Shaoning did, she just wanted to say that she did a beautiful job. Unfortunately, he also paid his own life for this. To be honest, it is not worth it. Without these things, Mu Shaoning''s life would be very exciting. A person who cane up with such a perfect n is definitely a genius. Tang Guo was thinking, the meaning of hering here is toplete the life of the original owner, and by the way, let Mu Shaoning no longer ruin her life because of those scumbags? Chapter 5342: Desert Island Game for College Students (5) Chapter 5342: Desert Ind Game for College Students (5) Chapter 5342 College students desert ind game (5) After all, its really worthless to ruin a life for scum. Tang Guo came out of the toilet, and the time he had just received the memory was only three minutes, and the people in the bedroom did not doubt it. Tang Guo walked out, and three pairs of eyes were greeted. First, she looked at Tao Jiajia. She remembered that in the plot, Tao Jiajia was hanged by a silk scarf. That silk scarf was still a famous brand, very expensive and very miserable. Her eyes fell on Wei Yan. Wei Yan was electrocuted because she always kept theputer in her hands. Mu Shaoning gave her such a way to die. She finally looked at Bai Tian, the people who are alive are actually more painful than those who are dead. Perhaps Bai Tian regretted the past, but Mu Shaoning would not choose to forgive, but intends to retaliate. At first, the three of them wanted to say something, but Tang Guo''s eyes made them feel very bad, and there was some pity in them, which made them bewildered. Tang Guo didn''t look at it much because she was going to work part-time. Imte, I have to deduct money. Now she is going to begin to integrate into the role of this world. Get on the bus, she watched the carsing and going, thinking in her mind, what will she do this time? Kill everyone, that''s not necessary, Mu Shaoning has done it once. She has toplete her studies, make peopleplete, and fulfill the dream of the original owner, but she cant do things that will destroy her future. Things will happen next month, it is toote to make other preparations. But let these people take it easy. She was upset in her heart, and it was really difficult. The rule ofw is like this, and things are a little frustrating. "What is the look in her eyes, it makes me chill." Not long after Tang Guo left, Tao Jiajia shook her arms and said, "It''s scary." "She is indeed a bit weird today," Wei Yan was puzzled, "Is it because you know the n of the ss?" "It should be impossible. If she knows it, it must not be this kind of reaction. It is estimated that something else happened." Tao Jiajia curled her lips. "In fact, this matter is also beneficial to her. We are ready topensate her. Now, if she cant hold it in the middle of the game, we will end it at any time. No matter how long she supports it, we will reward her. This is also a ssmate. Seeing that she is too difficult, it is regarded as a subsidy for her." Bai Tian is a little worried: "It will start next month, will something go wrong? What if something happens?" "Isn''t there monitoring? There shouldn''t be any problems. Someone is watching at any time." Wei Yan said, "I''m more curious about how the nerd in the ss will react. To be honest, I haven''t seen him say anything since college. Two sentences." "I''m also looking forward to it. I don''t know if the nerd knows that he has crossed. Will he panic? It will be all right next month." Tao Jiajia said excitedly, "I have bought all the snacks. We created the "Trumen''s World" for the two of them. One eye only knows about making money, and the other is a nerd. I don''t know if the two of them will create any sparks." "Tiantian, what are you worried about?" Wei Yan asked. Bai Tian said seriously: "I just think this is a bit bad, what if I frighten them?" "It shouldn''t. There is surveince on the spot. We watched it. Don''t worry, you are too timid. And the reward we gave out is quite a lot. One holiday can make her 200,000 yuan, she knows If you know the truth, maybe you willugh crazy." see you tomorrow Chapter 5343: College students’ desert island game (6) Chapter 5343: College students¡¯ desert ind game (6) Chapter 5343 The desert ind game of college students (6) In Tao Jiajias view, 200,000 is really a lot. If it werent for fear that the ssmates would look down upon it, she would really like to participate in such a game in person and earn so much money for nothing. Tao Jiajia is not a poor family, and certainly not a specially-given family. Her parents are both working-ss workers. In a small city, her monthly ie adds up to more than 10,000, not more than 20,000. His parents felt that Tao Jiajia was promising, beautiful, sweet-mouthed, and good academic performance. So no matter what Tao Jiajia needs, the two will try their best to satisfy them. In their view, their daughters are to be rich, and their daughters cannotck what other daughters have. I heard Tao Jiajia say that the students in this school have good family conditions, especially those in her ss. Moreover, food and drink are more expensive in big cities, and she still needs a lot of money in terms of human rtions. Therefore, Tao Jiajias monthly living expenses is 7,000, which has already exceeded the standard for most college students. The monthly living expenses of 7,000 yuan, almost almost half of her parents ie. However, they didn''t think there was a problem. Tao Jiajia will have a great future sooner orter. When he graduates and works, the sry will not be a mere 7,000 yuan. ording to their thoughts, there is nothing wrong. As long as Tao Jiajia studies hard in this school and studies his major well, his future work will indeed earn more than 7,000 yuan. However, they overlooked one thing. Tao Jiajia has be ustomed to the life of rich people. For her, the living expenses of 7,000 yuan is not enough. Her consumption level is seriously exceeding her family ie, which is not necessarily a good thing. Everything on her is not cheap, so she likes to discuss big-name clothes and cosmetics with her ssmates. also gradually understood that it is not easy to rely on one''s own efforts to cross sses. But on campus, there is still a shortcut, and that is to find a boyfriend with a wealthy family and lock him up. The best thing is that she can get married after graduation, and get pregnant after getting married, so she won''t have to struggle in this life. Now, she is using the money given by her parents to build herself. After the hard work of the whole freshman semester, I really found a rich second-generation boyfriend. Right now, the rtionship between the two is pretty good. She often goes out to some parties with her boyfriend. They are all people of the same ss, which makes Tao Jiajia want to be involved. Speaking of it, one of the masterminds of the game on that ind is Tao Jiajias rich second-generation boyfriend Chen Kangle. Chen Kangle also has a good brother who is also in the ss. His name is Du Li. He has been pursuing Tang Guo since his freshman year. When I was used to seeing the gorgeous roses in the big city, a different flower suddenly appeared, which attracted his attention. Many people think that the original owner is the kind of person who is very short of money. After all, she will stand weak for more than two or three hundred ie every week. Du Li also thought that as long as he was rich enough, he would definitely win Tang Guo. From the very beginning, I spent a month with my brothers around him, and Tang Guo could agree to it in a month. However, it has been more than a year now, and all of Tang Guos suitors have failed and returned, and Du Li is no exception. It was also by chance that their group of people wanted to y this game. They felt that Tang Guo didn''t want Du Li''s money, and he didn''t ept expensive gifts. Most of it was a bit noble. She loves money so much, how could she not like money? When the game is over, then give her some rewards. Among them, most of the rewards are also given by several of their masterminds. Chapter 5344: Desert Island Game for College Students (7) Chapter 5344: Desert Ind Game for College Students (7) Chapter 5344 College Students Desert Ind Game (7) These people wanted to see Tang Guo panicking on the isted ind, and also wanted to see the end. Tang Guo knew that this was just a game and everything was fake. When the other party is angry, they will give out this reward again, presumably her expression will be very colorful. As for the nerd Mu Shaoning, it was their temporary intention. They felt that it was not fun to let Tang Guo be on the ind alone, and found her apanion. Maybe, she can make some spark with this nerd. Unexpectedly, there was an ident in the end, and they were both retaliated by the bookworm Mu Shaoning. "I''m going out soon, and I won''t be back this Friday." Tao Jiajia sat in front of the mirror and put on make-up. "Kang Le called me before and said that there is a buddy birthday party. I have to attend." "Good." Wei Yan. Bai Tian: "Be careful." Tao Jiajia responded with a smile. Bai Tian is always so courageous. What kind of safety should she pay attention to when she goes out with her boyfriend? At nine o''clock in the evening, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory after part-time work, only Bai Tian and Wei Yan were left inside. Hearing her return, Wei Yan still stared at theputer, without turning his head back. Bai Tian said a few words to Tang Guo: "Tang Guo, are you going out tomorrow?" "Well, it''s already an appointment. I have to earn back the living expenses for the next week." Actually, the original owner saved a little money himself. Although not much, he can still be emergency. Generally, she doesnt n to move the money deposited, so she can use it out in case there is something urgent. "You go part-time every weekend, aren''t you tired?" Hearing Bai Tian''s words, Tang Guo looked back at the young girl sitting next to the bed and replied, "Tired, why not tired, but if you don''t do it, you won''t have money, if you don''t have money, you won''t be able to eat. My tuition. It''s still a loan, so I can''t owe more money." It was the first time that Tang Guo mentioned that her tuition was loaned. This surprised Bai Tian. She looked like a little princess who had never experienced the hardships in life and was raised in the palm of her hand. "Are your tuition fees also borrowed? Are your parents not paying you tuition? This is too much." In Bai Tian''s view, it is really a heinous thing for parents not to pay tuition. How can there be such annoying parents in the world. If her parents didnt pay her tuition, she would ignore them all her life. Tang Guo looked very angry and surprised at Bai Tian. She just smiled. There are many people like Bai Tian in this world who dont know the suffering in the world. "My parents are very good to me. They raised me and provided me to university. They have fulfilled their responsibilities. I offered the tuition loan on my own initiative. If they really want them to pay for my tuition, they can only eat every day. White rice with pickles." "Even so, they always ask me if I have any money to spend, and they will give me money. I didn''t ask for it. My mother''s health is not very good. I am not working now. My father is working at home, and my grandma is also working. I''m sick, and now I need a sum of money to buy medicine every month." Bai Tian almost said just now, why is your family so poor? Why is it so poor that the family has to raise children. How can I raise a child if I dont have money? When I heard thetter sentence, I felt that it was not good to say that, so I just opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while. "I never heard you talk about it before." Bai Tian: "Listen to you, your parents are kind to you?" "Of course it''s good, otherwise I can grow up so well, can I still be admitted to this university?" Chapter 5345: College students’ desert island game (8) Chapter 5345: College students¡¯ desert ind game (8) Chapter 5345 College students desert ind game (8) Tang Guo looked at Bai Tians eyes, and knew that this was a little princess who had been petted and grown up, but she didnt know that these were normal. The lives of people and people are different. Some people have been struggling with life''s hardships all their lives, while others have never seen this in their entire lives. The original owner has neverined about fate, because there are people in this world more miserable than her. Although she has a mother who is in poor health and cannot go out to work and make money. But her mother can cook a pot of fragrant food, take care of her in every possible way, and make her dress clean. Her father is not capable, but the bottom working-ss, with a sry of several thousand yuan a month, can''t buy her all kinds of beautiful and fun gifts. However, before she was in college, her father could ride her to school every day, then go to work, and when school was over, he woulde to pick her up. She has a sick grandmother who spends half of her familys ie every month, which is not a drag for her. When grandma was not so sick, the clothes and shoes she wore were all made by grandma herself. When grandma sees the beautiful styles outside, she will think about it for herself and make it for her. In fact, at that time, the ssmates admired her. So, although their family is not rich and is experiencing a very difficult life, they are all happy. The original owner has been working hard to live up to himself, to live up to the people who love her at home, take a good university, and have a good job in the future, and change the status quo of the family. She saved the money she saved because she was actually afraid that her family would suddenly need the money. She wanted to give it directly to the family, but because of her parents'' temperament, she would never want it. In the beginning, she had to work part-time to earn living expenses. Her parents were very sad and felt it was too tired. Later, I saw that she was really okay, and I gradually felt relieved. So, her family is really nice. Its not that those family members treat her harshly, dont pay tuition or living expenses. The original owner did not say it, because there is no need to tell these people that their experiences are different. Even though they are in the same space, they are in a different world. They dont understand, and speaking out is just a point of discussion. She is strong and asionally sensitive and inferior. The little girl who is less than twenty years old has a more or less face and does not like that there are always people talking about her family. Tang Guo was removing her makeup, her bedroom was a bit quiet. Bai Tian didn''t know what to say, she had never met such a family. In fact, she really felt in her heart that if she didn''t have enough financial strength, she shouldn''t raise children, otherwise she would be as hard as Tang Guo, and it would be a bit suffocating to think about it. If her children suffer from such suffering, she will definitely be sad and feel very ipetent. Tang Guo knew that the other party didnt understand what she was like, and she was toozy to say anything. After all, their identities meant that they were people from two worlds. After removing makeup and washing, Tang Guo pulled down the curtain andy down. will be forced to open business as soon as shees over, she has not yet greeted the friends in the group. Thinking about going out early tomorrow morning, she felt that the original owner was really hard. is just the current situation, she is not looking for another way to make money, she can only do this temporarily. When the ind game problem is resolved, she will think of other ways to make money. Going to the toilet, I feel a little diarrhea Chapter 5348: Desert Island Game for College Students (11) Chapter 5348: Desert Ind Game for College Students (11) Chapter 5348 College students desert ind game (11) [The host means that Mu Shaoning has killed people? The system figured out the taste. "Don''t you feel that he is very wrong? I never like tomunicate with my ssmates, and I hardly speak actively. But I stopped me tonight and said so much. It didn''t look like his style at all. He also deliberately changed The ticket was taken out and mentioned the ss activities for next month." Has Mu Shaoning been worn out, or is he reborn? "The contact time just now was too short, I don''t know. But for sure, he mostly knows what will happen in a month. He wants to remind me of something, but because of what, he won''t tell me what I really want. I guess, He wants to do something in a month." What does he want to do? "If he is born again, this time he will probably wipe out the entire ss." The system couldn''t help but shudder, thinking of Mu Shaoning''sst angry revenge, it is indeed possible. "If he was traversed by someone, I don''t know what the other party will do. I may use the trick and teach those people a lesson. The worst thing is to let them all lose their lives on an isted ind." Tang Guo said here, and he paused. Immediately, "But I felt terrible murderous aura in him just now. Most of the people in the ss are horrible." Does the host not stop it? "To block." [I knew that the host would not let him kill, no matter if he was traversed or reborn. If it is rebirth, you should not let him kill the people in the ss. I have to say that the system still understands Tang Guo a little bit. If he was still the host who wanted to destroy the world all the time, he would not ask this sentence. At that time, she would not only not stop, most of them would help hand the knife. Tang Guo guessed that Mu Shaoning itself should not be simple. As for why he developed such a character, it may be acquired or congenital. If there is no family background and foundation, the opponent would not have lived silently for twenty years, and even arranged such a game, which almost wiped out the entire ss. Of course, these are not important. She was still thinking about what she should do on the isted ind. Since Mu Shaoning is here, she doesn''t need to do more, she just needs to let those people save their lives at critical times. As for whether it will leave a psychological shadow, it is not her responsibility. Everyone went out to y, and something unexpected happened suddenly, it was unpredictable. The system always felt a little bit cold tonight. Scanning Tang Guo who was removing makeup, he secretly went to find Mu Shaoning''s location. At this time, Mu Shaoning was in the dormitory, and it seemed that he had washed up. The curtains of the bed were all pulled down, and I was ying with my phone while leaning on the bed. At first, he thought that Mu Shaoning was ying online casually. After scanning his eyes more, he found that he was too naive. "Boss, Kojima is ready and waiting for the boss''s instructions at any time." Mu Shaoning: "Yeah." "The boss can rest assured that the scenes we set up will definitely make the visitors unforgettable for life, and will let them spend the most wonderful time in their lives in panic." Mu Shaoning: "Good." This conversation is not in Chinese, but in English. Moreover, this chat software is not domestic. Mu Shaoning did not say much in it, but the system has already guessed that this is the arrangement he made. He suspected that Mu Shaoning was born again. He didn''t stay too much, and quickly floated back to talk to Tang Guo about Mu Shaoning''s situation. Chapter 5349: Desert Island Game for College Students (12) Chapter 5349: Desert Ind Game for College Students (12) Chapter 5349 College students desert ind game (12) The host is big, Mu Shaoning is mostly reborn, and the ind has been set up. He found someone outside of the country to do it, and this time he wanted to do it more cleanly. "There are so many people in the ss. If it really happened to me and him, and all the other people had trouble, it was not important to do clean and unclean. Both of us would definitely be suspected. Even if we find someone from abroad, we will still Tracked down on his head and couldn''t run away." "Furthermore, he chose to do this, mostly because he didn''t want to run, but he was upset and wanted to avenge those people. Such a negative approach, and he didn''t leave him a way out at all. Obviously, he didn''t have much hope for the world itself. It is rted to his growth environment." It can be seen from the memory that Mu Shaoning''s 20 years of mixing is absolutely not bad. If you forget that matter, your life will be bright. However, he chose to end the lives of those people in this way and at the same time end his own life. "Today I am tired for a day, and I n to go to bed, you can help me find out if Mu Shaoning has any special experience." [Okay, I''ll go take a look first, and I will tell you tomorrow morning. Tang Guo washed well, and after checking the time, it looked like she was the only one in the dormitory at half past nine. Others should have activities, but most of them will be back before eleven o''clock. After all, they will check bedtime once every Sunday night. It was a good night''s dream. When Tang Guo woke up, it was already Monday to morning. The other three roommates are all there. There is a ss this morning, so she didn''t sleep anymore and got up slowly to clean up. Dont go for part-time jobs. The original owner usually doesnt make up. Basically, he just wipes some lotion and draws eyebrows at most. Its simple and fast, and it wont take too much time. Wait for her to clean up, the other three roommates just got up. At this time, she has already gone to the cafeteria for breakfast. For the original owner, the school breakfast is the most cost-effective, cheap, and easy to eat. She is very active every time she eats breakfast. She generally doesn''t y with the roommates in the same dormitory. They are in different circles and basically can''t y together. She is busier and poorer. Tao Jiajia and the three of them often eat out and have dinner together. This is a bit difficult for her. Once a dinner party, she may save her food for many days, which is not worthwhile. The three people also knew her situation, and basically wouldn''t call her. When the freshman year just started, she would call her and have dinners several times. Later, the original owner refused, saying that her family is not very good and she can''t go out to eat like that often. Tao Jiajia often talks to many people about this matter, which makes the original owner very faceless. Of course, she is very busy and often has no time to care about face matters, so she can only let the people around her talk. Anyway, everyone in the ss knows that she is very poor, and many of them are reluctant to y with her. They feel ufortable and ufortable to y with her. They also feel that she is a bit stingy, and all the ounts must be clear. However, the original owner still has people who go to ss together. Even if they are not very gregarious, there are still one or two people who can y together. This person is in the same ss as her and lives in the bedroom next door. Tang Guo has arrived at the door of Xiang Wen''s bedroom, and ording to the procedure, knocked on the door: "Xiang Wen, are you ready? Go down to eat." "Come on, right away, there is still an eyebrow." Xiang Wen''s voice came from inside. Xiang Wen''s family background is rtively ordinary, and his monthly living expenses are about 1,500, which is moremon among college students. Chapter 5350: Desert Island Game for College Students (13) Chapter 5350: Desert Ind Game for College Students (13) Chapter 5350 College students desert ind game (13) The door of the bedroom had been opened. Tang Guo was standing at the door, watching Xiang Wen panickingly busy. Two minutester, a medium-sized, dark-skinned girl came to the door holding a book, and she drew a light makeup. It is winter. She is wearing a short white down jacket on top and a skirt underneath, plus leggings. Leggings are not the thickest kind. "It''s too difficult to get up in this weather. But there are still sses on Monday morning. It''s really life-death." "Let''s go, it will be warm after some soy milk or porridge." Tang Guo said, Xiang Wen didn''t think it was wrong, and he didn''t realize that the Tang Guo in front of him was no longer the same. The friendship between the original owner and Xiang Wen was established during military training. From that time to now, they basically go to the ssroom together and eat together. Xiang Wens living expenses dont allow her to go out frequently for luxuries. She also saves money on other things she needs, so eating in the school cafeteria is very cost-effective. The two came to the cafeteria, bought breakfast, and started eating. The system is reporting Mu Shaoning''s situation to Tang Guo. Tang Guo eats and listens. Xiang Wen didn''t wake up much, didn''t want to talk much in the morning, and was eating breakfast silently. She didn''t realize Tang Guo''s expression was strange. Mu Shaonings parents died unexpectedly. His parents have done a lot of business both at home and abroad, leaving a rich legacy. He has a second uncle who is very concerned about his property, but unfortunately his parents have made preparations long ago and arranged these arrangements before his death, and Mu Shaoning''s custody did not fall to his second uncle. And if Mu Shaoning died identally, all his property would be donated. The cousin who yed well with him when he was young was just coaxing him, hoping that he would give up all his property. It was horrible. The ymates around him all had other destinations. No wonder he didn''t want to make friends. [Mu Shaoning is very smart, but he rarely shows off his talents. It may be that when he was a child, there were too many people with bad intentions, which made him not want to live a high-profile life. In terms of food and travel, they are very simple. No one knows. He has such arge sum of money in his hands. When he was able to legally inherit and handle his own property, he sold some properties that he could not manage, leaving only a part of it, and asked the manager to help take care of it. As for the second uncle who was worried about his family''s property, he also used some tricks and sent him to prison. People like his second uncle are somewhat unclean. They are deliberately put into jail and easily go to jail. The host knows well that some foreign countries have strict controls on tax evasion, because this may be most of their lives. No freedom anymore. "So did he deal with the troubles and choose to return to China?" [Well, he feels that life in China is rtively quiet, and he wants to live an ordinary life with peace of mind. "No wonder, the people in the ss thought he was from a normal family background. After all, they all knew that his parents were dead. I didn''t expect that he was a hidden boss. me the rich. It was easy to set up the ind." She felt that in her memory, Mu Shaoning chose to retaliate after twenty years, because he was trapped on that desert ind for a long time, and it took him twenty years. The people in the ss chose that ind, obviously because the ind is very deste and small, and there is no special scenery on it. When something happened, Mu Shaoning never appeared, they were relieved, thinking that Mu Shaoning had died on that ind. Chapter 5351: College students’ desert island game (14) Chapter 5351: College students¡¯ desert ind game (14) Chapter 5351 College students desert ind game (14) After breakfast, Tang Guo began a day of life as a college student. Xiang Wen spends most of her time with her. Through getting along with her, she finds that Xiang Wen is a pretty good person, with some minor shorings, but it doesnt hurt her. It may be that the friendship between her and the original owner is not so deep, or for another reason, so that Xiang Wen can watch the original owner be selected as the protagonist of the game regardless of the original owner, but can also watch indifferently from the sidelines. Even after the idental death of the original owner, Xiang Wen didn''t reveal a bit outside, she didn''t feel surprised. Because, human nature is like this. Xiang Wen and the original owner are not so good, and it is impossible for the other party to put herself in danger for a dead original owner. "Xiang Wen, we will have a holiday next month. Will you go to the cruise party in the ss?" Now, they are in a library. Xiang Wen didn''t expect that Tang Guo would suddenly ask about this, and she was stunned: "Why are you asking that, aren''t you going? That''s a luxury cruise ship, maybe it''s just one time in this life, it''s free, and there are more on it. Before the lottery, you said that you like the massage chair in the prize and you have to try your luck. Why, suddenly something happened and I cant go anymore?" "No, just ask, so many students in the ss will go there?" "Didnt the monitor say that everyone will go this time, eat and drink for free, and draw a lottery. I cant let down the few ssmates who organized this gathering, right? People will pay for it. If we dont go, thats not too much. I''m sorry, I''m too innocent." Tang Guo paused, but Yu Guang was inadvertently observing Xiang Wen. She found that Xiang Wen was very nervous and sighed softly in her heart. It seems that Xiang Wen knew about this a long time ago, and she was with those people. Of it. "It''s just that I haven''t seen my parents and grandma in a semester, so I miss them a little. I was thinking about spending half of the holiday doing part-time jobs to earn living expenses, and then going back to help take care of my grandma and stay with the family in the remaining half of the holiday. "Tang Guo sighed, "This time is a half-month cruise. When Ie back, the holidays are basically gone." Xiang Wen saw that Tang Guo didn''t want to go, and quickly persuaded that such an opportunity was really rare. And if she doesn''t go in the end, she won''t be so good in the ss in the future. Finally, Tang Guomian said with embarrassment, let''s go, he can''t save his ssmates'' face. She saw Xiang Wen breathed a sigh of relief, did not speak any more, and looked like she was holding the book in her hand. I dont know if this game is good for Xiang Wen. If this is the case, Xiang Wen will definitely meet that group of people when she has time to talk about her almost giving up. "Tongzi, help me stare at Xiang Wen to see if she has contact with Du Li and the others." Think about it now, in memory, Xiang Wen did say a lot of good things to Du Li. Such situations seem to be quitemon. At night, Tang Guo returned to the dormitory. The system talked to her: [Host Da, Xiang Wen sent Du Li a message about something you almost didnt want to go to today. Ill forward it to you. Xiang Wen: Tang Guo was suddenly talking about cruises next month, and almost didn''t want to go. Du Li: What about now? Xiang Wen: I persuaded her for a long time, saying that this was not good, and it was a shame for her ssmates. Only then did she dispel the idea of not attending and made me dry. Du Li: Hard work, you have to watch more recently, she must participate in this game. Next, there is a red envelope. Xiang Wen: Dont worry, Im watching, then you will be a hero to save your life and embrace the beauty. You such an infatuated person, don''t know what she is worrying about. Chapter 5352: Desert Island Game for College Students (15) Chapter 5352: Desert Ind Game for College Students (15) Chapter 5352 College students desert ind game (15) After reading the dialogue between Xiang Wen and Du Li, Tang Guo understood a little bit. Du Li gave Xiang Wen benefits, Xiang Wen should think this is a harmless game. Since she knew it was a game, she knew that the original owner might make a fool of herself, saying that the hero saves the beauty and embraces the beauty, which is mostly apliment to Du Li. After all, the original owner and Xiang Wen are meeting in a peaceful water, and they are not reliable friends. A true friend, knowing that his good friend is going to encounter such a thing, he will definitely be angry and angry, and will find a way to stop it, and he will not think that Du Li''s use of this method is good to the original owner. On the contrary, I feel that Du Li is just a scumbag. If he doesn''t get it, he will n this game to watch people joke. If there is no identter, the original owner is alive. After knowing that this is a game, it may be a joke for the entire ss many yearster. Tang Guo didn''t try Xiang Wen againter, it was unnecessary. The system showed her the exchanges between Xiang Wen and Du Li. The other party received a lot of benefits, and they would often say something, Du Li is so good, why the original owner would not agree. There is a bit of jealousy in the words. Mu Shaoning didn''t talk to Tang Guo again, but when he was in ss, Tang Guo could feel the other person''s eyes swept over her from time to time. If it weren''t for this special time, she would really like to go over and talk to Mu Shaoning. She is afraid that the interaction between the two will affect the future n and destroy Mu Shaonings n. How bad is that? However, one day, she received an application from a friend, and the applicant was Mu Shaoning. After she passed her friend, no one spoke on the first day. On the third day, almost before going to bed, Mu Shaoning suddenly sent her a message. Mu Shaoning: Did you sleep? Tang Guo: No, something? Mu Shaoning: No. Tang Guo: Oh. System: What kind of ghost chat is this, are you sure this chat wont die? He could see that there was something wrong with Mu Shaoning. How could the host be patient and say so much to a boring ghost, obviously because the identity of the boring ghost was unusual. Blindly guess, it must be that guy. Mu Shaoning: Are you sleepy? Tang Guo: Not bad. Mu Shaoning: Want to sleep? Tang Guo: y with the phone for a while and then go to sleep. Mu Shaoning: What are you ying? Tang Guo: Just flip through it. Mu Shaoning: What do you think the future is like? Tang Guo looked at such a long sentence, thought about it for a while, and then sent a sentence: He should be very busy and happy. Tang Guo answered this sentence as the original owner. For the original owner, it should be like this. A good job, with a due sry, can finally change the life at home, of course it is busy and happy. Mu Shaoning looked at this sentence, and she didn''t understand. Being busy happily, what do you mean? Busy, it means very tired, very tired, still very happy? What is happiness? He hasn''t felt it since his parents left unexpectedly. In his life after his parents left, fake smiles and deceptions existed the most in his world. Mu Shaoning: I am sleeping. Mu Shaoning: Go to bed early. Mu Shaoning: Good night. Since that night, every time before going to bed, Mu Shaoning would send a message to Tang Guo, and the topics they talked about were very nonsensical. The system was watching with gusto. Since this is the guy, the host is definitely not going to allow the other party to actually kill the people in this ss. Otherwise, how can the two of them live easily in the future? Time flies by, and the first semester of sophomore year is over. see you tomorrow Chapter 5353: College students’ desert island game (16) Chapter 5353: College students¡¯ desert ind game (16) Chapter 5353 College students desert ind game (16) The students in other sses have left school one after another and rushed back to their homes across the country. Only students from Tang Guo''s ss are still staying at school for the time being. On the third day of the holiday, all the students in the ss showed up at the school gate and were pulled by a bus to the port for a cruise. This cruise trip is half a month, so all the students brought enough daily necessities and clothes. It is the big winter now, and Tang Guo has to bring a trolley case to fit winter clothes and some daily necessities. "It''s a big cruise ship. It''s so multiyered. I thought it was a rtively small cruise ship before. I didn''t expect it to be so big and luxurious." Xiang Wen pulled the suitcase and stood beside Tang Guo. Now they are queuing past. , The students all walked rtively slowly, so Xiang Wen kept whispering what she saw in Tang Guo''s ear. Tang Guo looked into the crowd and found the location of Mu Shaoning. He still wears ck clothes and a ck fishing hat, basically covering his eyes, and holding a ck suitcase in his hand. I don''t know if he felt Tang Guo''s gaze. He raised his head and looked at Tang Guo''s position. Tang Guo did not dodge, but looked at each other. A few minutester, everyone was on the cruise. After counting the number of people, the room was allocated, followed by the introduction of the cruise by the crew on the cruise. Standing next to Tang Guo, Xiang Wen was very excited. It was the first time she came to such a luxurious ce since she was a child. There are still many excited students in the ss, but their expressions are calm, and there are many students who are used to all this. In terms of the origins of Bai Tian, Wei Yan, Chen Kangle, and Du Li, this ce is just so-so, not something to be amazed at. After all, they have seen more luxurious and spectacr scenes than here. As for Tao Jiajia''s words, she is actually very excited inside. Although she and her boyfriend Chen Kangle often went to see some big scenes, it was the first time to take a cruise, and it was still such a big and luxurious cruise. However, she has always been more disguised, trying to make herself look indifferent, as if she had been to this scene countless times. In fact, her little cover-up is useless at all. Is it the first time to experience such asions? A discerning person knows at a nce, but he wont say it. "Lets take a break first. There will be shows in the evening. If you dont want to take a break, you can go to other floors to see if there is anything you want to y. The service staff just introduced it. There are many interesting ces here. Since you are here, of course It is to have fun. Du Li took the microphone and said to everyone. Tang Guo watched the crowd gradually disperse to various ces, and then returned to her room. ording to the n of Du Li and others, they will make a little ident tomorrow night and put something in their cup in advance. When she and Mu Shaoning passed out, they would ask someone to take the cruise ship to that deserted ind, and everything had been arranged on it. In fact, these people didn''t even know that Mu Shaoning had already controlled the entire ind and was put on it to y, only this group of students who didn''t dislike the big things. "There is no surveince in the room, right?" [No, the host is big, this room is very safe. If you are not worried, I will block the signal for you. Chapter 5354: Desert Island Game for College Students (17) Chapter 5354: Desert Ind Game for College Students (17) Chapter 5354 The desert ind game of college students (17) "Great." After waiting for the system to shield the signal, Tang Guo rummaged in the system space, and finally found some arrays. Since you want to y, lets y a big one. She has time to y slowly, and its good to y more on the ind. She has already greeted her family, saying that she will work part-time throughout the holiday and will not go back this year. Tang Guo found the formation, the main purpose is to throw it around the ind, so that people can''t find this ce, so as to avoid unexpected idents in the middle of the game. She didn''t think about killing these people, but it was about the same as their thoughts. The ssmates have been more than a year, so let''s y a little game with them. She threw the formation, Mu Shaoning was responsible for ying games with them, and the division ofbor seemed to be pretty good. On the first day, nothing happened. At this time, many ssmates were taking pictures, ying cards, ying games, drinking coffee, etc. a series of leisurely actions. There are also some students who y some projects on other floors. Except for the necessary group activities and meals, Tang Guo was in the room, and his behavior was simr to that of the original owner, no one doubted. As for Xiang Wen, she went to y everywhere when she came up, and she didn''t have any ns to drag Tang Guo to y as well. Time finally came the next night. Tang Guo was sitting at the table at this time. Tonight is a group activity, seafood dinner. The seafood ced on the table is scaryly expensive because many students have never seen it. Tang Guo hurriedly nced, feeling that Du Li and the others were really willing to pay for it in order to y this game. Mu Shaoning was different from what he remembered. He did not sit in the corner, but sat beside her. When Du Li raised his sses and everyone was about to stand up and clink the sses, Tang Guo picked up the cup, which contained a drink, and drank the drink in the cup like everyone else. After that, everyone went on to enjoy the delicious seafood. She found the eyes of many people, and looked at her and Mu Shaoning from time to time. It was Xiang Wen who looked a little nervous and looked forward to her. The few roommates in her dormitory, not to mention, theirplexion is not very natural anyway. "Think it''s weird?" At this time, Mu Shaoning''s gloomy voice rang in Tang Guo''s ear. He ced his hand on the goblet and gently shook the red wine inside. The wine was about to be shaken. When he went outside, he was forced to stop, and all of them fell back to the ss. He still wears that ck hat and covers most of his face, making it difficult to see what emotions are in his eyes. From Tang Guo''s position, only Mu Shaoning''s tall nose and beautifully curved lips can be seen. She clearly saw that Mu Shaonings lips were slightly lifted, as if she had discovered something funny. His fingers are very slender and slightly white, which may be the reason why they have been kept in his pocket all the year round and do not see much light. "What are you talking about?" Tang Guo pretended not to understand, "Strange?" "Did you not find out? Everyone''s eyes are looking at our position from time to time?" Mu Shaoning gently raised his head and exposed his eyes. Those pairs don''t look like a boy who is less than twenty years old. s eyes. It''s too peaceful inside, no, it should be said to be deadly silent, there is no light at all, and asionally a sh of yful interest, which means that he is here to y the world and does not want to live a good life in this world. In other words, there are too many disappointments. He can''t see the beauty of the world, and he just feels bored. Chapter 5355: Desert Island Game for College Students (18) Chapter 5355: Desert Ind Game for College Students (18) Chapter 5355 College students desert ind game (18) "Did they know what we were talking about?" Mu Shaoning didn''t expect Tang Guo to answer this way. In his dark eyes, he was momentarily sluggish, and subconsciously asked, "Did you tell other people about this?" "I mean, did you share this thing with a good friend?" It seemed that I felt a little blunt in his tone, Mu Shaoning added. Tang Guo held back his smile, pretending to be weird and asked: "Of course not, I don''t have that leisurely mind. Didn''t you share it with others?" "What are you thinking? How could I show this to others?" Mu Shaoning said in a deep voice, and soon changed his tone again, as if he was not so blunt in control, "I am not that kind of boring person." "I believe." Mu Shaoning: "I didn''t me you." "I know." Mu Shaoning reached out and lowered his hat a bit, and continued to turn his wine ss: "Do you think they are looking at us strangely, it''s just a matter of chat?" "I thought it was before, but it should not be anymore. Do you know why?" Mu Shaoning did not raise his head again, his voice was very low and heavy, as if he was suppressed by the sea water: "Perhaps, is there a show to ponder us? They are always so boring." "This is also possible." Tang Guo answered, "It seems to be true. We seldom participate in ss activities, maybe this is the case." Mu Shaoning did not speak any more, but was silent. In fact, he was a little hesitant, whether to bring Tang Guo to the ind together. After all, the things he did should be terrifying and **** to her, and might scare her. In fact, he really wanted to take her up and let her see the scared faces of these people with her own eyes. He raised his head again and saw that Tang Guo''s gaze was already in another position, he looked at her, squeezed the wine ss, and finally buried his head. It''s almost time. She is not suitable for this kind of game at all, forget it, let her stay on the cruise ship and have fun. Her life is full of hope and expectation, which is different from his. This game will end everyone''s lives here, including him, only her can continue to survive. Mu Shaoning took out the phone and kept moving his fingers on it. No one knew how he was assigning the next task and how to y with this group of people. In fact, the interaction time between the two is only one minute. At this time, Tang Guo had discovered that his ssmates were more or less unwell, as if they were about to fall asleep at any time. At this moment, the cruise ship shook suddenly for some reason. She saw that the faces of the people around her were full of horror, and she still didn''t believe it. Many people were yelling, what''s going on. Du Li, Chen Kangle, etc., it looked a little calm, but the cruise ship still shook violently. At this time, their faces finally appeared uncertain. [This kind of shaking urred because this hall was specially arranged. In fact, the cruise ship was still heading to the ind as steady as Mount Tai. The system exined in Tang Guo''s ear, [This should be Mu Shaoning''s desire to convince everyone that it was because of an ident on the cruise ship. Sure enough, the hall was shaking more and more severely, and many people spit out, and then they passed out into aa. Tang Guo saw that the time was almost up, and then went into aa: "What is Mu Shaoning doing?" [He is leaning on the chair and looks unconscious, but his eyes are secretly looking at the host, as if he is worried about you. The host is big, believe it or not, if you fall to the ground right now, he shoulde to help you. "Forget it, I''m all down, it''s a bit strange to fall again." Chapter 5356: Desert Island Game for College Students (19) Chapter 5356: Desert Ind Game for College Students (19) Chapter 5356 College students desert ind game (19) I dont know how long it has been. Maybe it was Mu Shaoning who confirmed that all the people in this hall had passed out before the hall stopped shaking. Mu Shaoning first walked to Tang Guo and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with her, which was a lot more relieved. "Boss, what do I need to do now?" "Except for her, everyone else was thrown on that ind." Mu Shaoning''s tone was still so low, as if in the silent night, a somewhat ethereal tone suddenly appeared,pletely scary. The host is huge, and several foreign faces havee in. Looking at the dressing of these people, most of them are people hired by Mu Shaoning abroad. These people should not be able to speak Chinese, and they are notmunicating in English, but thenguage of a niche country. "Okay, boss, do you want to bring her back to the room?" The tall, ck-skinned man had already walked to Tang Guo''s side and was about to pick her up. He was suddenly stopped by an arm and he was puzzled. Looking at Mu Shaoning. "Ie." System: Puff "Boss, you look very skinny..." The **** guy hesitated. The boss gave a lot of money. So of course he has to help the boss to do it beautifully. A little oriental girl, he can do it with just one finger. It can be lifted up, but the boss is so small that he feels that the other party cannot. System: Hahahahaha... "I can." Mu Shaoning raised his head, his unquestionable eyes made the **** man take two steps back, and made a gesture of please. When he saw Mu Shaoning picking up Tang Guo, he gave a tteringpliment. After a sentence, he quickly followed Mu Shaoning''s back. Tang Guo tried to endure a smile when he heard the **** man''s praise. If she was less forbearing, she might have been discovered. Mu Shaoning put Tang Guo back into her room, and did not intend to go out anymore. Instead, he sat on a chair in the room, leaning against the window, looking at the rippled sea outside. "Boss, what''s the difference between her?" The **** man suddenly asked, breaking Mu Shaoning''s tranquility. "You talk a lot." "Just ask, is she the boss''s sweetheart?" Mu Shaoning: "..." "Boss, let so many people disappear at once, you will be suspected." Mu Shaoning: "You just take the money to do things, but also the boss?" "I am a kind reminder." Mu Shaoning: "Speak less, do more." "Will the boss be with her in the future?" The **** man is not at all immune to Mu Shaoning''s threatening words. He has taken a lot of work and can figure out how much people like Mu Shaoning. The little boss didn''t really get angry or refuted, so he agreed with his answer just now. "No." Mu Shaoning dropped two words and looked at the sea. The gossip fire of the **** man ignited: "Why, you guys look good, why doesn''t the boss be with her?" "Know the story of a drop of ink and a ss of pure water?" ck big guy: "The boss can exin." "A drop of ink will make a cup of pure water impure. I am the drop of ink." The **** man scratched his head: "Boss, have you heard the story of a drop of ink and an ocean?" Mu Shaoning: "..." "A drop of ink is nothing to an ocean. When the ink enters the sea, it will be sea water. No one can discover its past, nor know that it was ink." Mu Shaoning: "..." "You are not suitable for this line." Chapter 5357: College students’ desert island game(20) Chapter 5357: College students¡¯ desert ind game(20) Chapter 5357 College Students Desert Ind Game (20) Big ck guy: "Boss, I think you really misunderstood something. I''m doing a legitimate industry. At most, there is tax evasion and tax evasion. I will help you arrange this cruise ship, arrange these scenes, and inds. I don''t have any. Participate in other things." "Make some hard money and get the group of people on the ind. My task is over. What the boss does next has nothing to do with me. With this generous sry, my wife, children, can have a good life. Live." Mu Shaoning was silent, then silent again. "Old ck, you go out, I have a headache when you talk." Lao Hei smiled at Mu Shaoning and hurried out. When he was at the door, he turned his head back: "Boss, that beautiful oriental girl, maybe it is your sea water. Actually, it''s better to embrace her. Your life will definitely be Very wonderful." "Speak nonsense again to deduct money." Lao Hei quickly slipped away. Mu Shaoning felt ufortable all over, he shouldn''t let the old ck speak. His gaze fell on Tang Guo''s position. He watched for a long time, always keeping such a movement, without the intention to speak. [That old ck, kind of funny, very talkative. ] The systemughed happily at the conversation just now, [The host is big, Mu Shaoning is said to be suspicious of life. "But he won''t look back, you see, he is calming his mind, thinking about how to y next. He doesn''t mean to live well." The host worked harder and quickly assimted him, then he wouldnt think about it. I guess he will be extremely grateful then and choose another path. In the middle of the night, the cruise ship has already arrived at the location of the ind. Old Hei took some people and moved the ssmates to the ind. The system is scanning the ind, and then tell Tang Guo the situation there. It is decorated like an abandoned town, it is modern, but there is no one living in it, it looks terrible. The ssmates in the host''srge ss were thrown to the beach instead of taking them to the town. Listening to Mu Shaoning''s exchange with Lao Hei, they will drive away the cruise ship and dock at another ind far away from here, temporarily shielding the cruise ship''s signal. This is a smart setting. After more than a month, the signal will be restored, and the host will be able to ask for help. There is a lot of food on the cruise ship, enough for the host to eat a lot. These people like Lao Hei will leave by speedboat. After a month, they will confirm whether the cruise ship will be found. If not, ording to Mu Shaoning''s instructions, they will disclose the information to the police. The host is big, Mu Shaoning has arranged your back road, it seems that he is not going toe down from that ind. I also checked the news before. If it is confirmed that he is dead, all his property will be disposed of. In addition, Mu Shaoning subsidized your living expenses and tuition in an anonymous way, starting from the next semester. In addition, he will help you contact thepany based on your major, and when you graduate, there will be apany recruiting you for school. This guy can kill people in chat, but he is not vague at all when he does things. Every aspect is considered, which makes people strangely moving. For the sake of his hard work, I won''t be jealous of him for the time being. After listening to the system, Tang Guo was a little silent, but he didn''t expect Mu Shaoning to do so many things in a short time. Originally, Mu Shaoning nned to take you to the ind, but he mayter consider that it will cause a psychological shadow to you, so he dispelled this idea. He didn''t admit it, but he was greatly moved by the host. This guy is just handsome for three seconds. see you tomorrow Chapter 5358: College students’ desert island game(21) Chapter 5358: College students¡¯ desert ind game(21) Chapter 5358 College Students Desert Ind Game (21) The host is big, the other students in your ss have all been moved to the ind, and Mu Shaoning has also passed. He just finishedmunicating with the old ck, and the old ck is going to take the cruise ship to the designated location. Tang Guo did not leave the room, she stood at the window. Three minutester, the cruise ship started moving and was heading in another direction. She nned to wait for the old ck people to leave, and then drive the cruise back, so as not to leak the news, that would be no fun. The system has been staring at the ind, constantly reporting Mu Shaoning''s situation to her. In the empty town that was set up, there was a room specially used by Mu Shaoning, which was regarded as a secret room. He did not shut down the ssmates in the host''srge ss, and went directly to the secret room. He is currently eating. Mu Shaoning is now checking the surveince of the town, and all the locations are clicked out. His secret rooms are densely packed with small screens, covering almost every location in the entire town. The system made a surprised sound, And these monitorings are perfectly hidden, plus the empty and run-down town, it gives people a deste and gloomy feeling, so no one will take into ount that this town may be located in every location. All over the monitoring. [Not only is there monitoring, but every room in the town hides murderous intent. After watching the monitoring, this guy went to check in the room again. It seems that he intends to be familiar with it in advance. Three hourster, the cruise ship was docked next to another ind, and Lao Hei did note in to see Tang Guo''s situation. Because Tang Guos room has been locked, Tang Guos fingerprints are needed whether hees in from the outside or goes out from the inside. This is a room specially arranged by Mu Shaoning after discovering that Tang Guo is different. Even if the old ck has professional ethics, he still does not believe in the old ck, and everything is done. The host is big, old ck and they are gone. "Well, we set off in an hour, and we should be able to get there before dawn. When we left, I had already thrown a circle on the edge of the ind, and docked the cruise ship there with no problem at all. No one will find out." Tang Guo did not ask the system to help remove the signal jammer on the cruise ship. It was able to temporarily shield the signal, which was good. In fact, this cruise ship is not the one in the original memory at all. This is when Du Li contacted the cruisepany and was intercepted by Mu Shaoning. Speaking of it, the cruisepany Du Li first contacted was actually Mu Shaonings. The cruise ship returned to the ind very quickly, just over two hours. Tang Guo docked the cruise ship next to the ind. At this time, she was sitting on the ind and was already surrounded by formations. The people inside could not see the situation here. She did not appear directly at the ssmate''s position, but chose a ce to monitor the blind spot. At this location, you can just see the students lying on the beach over there. I dont know when these people will wake up. The host is big, what are you going to do when it''s dawn? Do you always hide in the dark, or show up with them? "Of course it''s with them. If they hide in the dark, they should subconsciously suspect that I''m making a ghost." Tang Guo leaned on a stone b, her voice faint, "If all of us are there, then they I will believe that I should have experienced something, not that someone is ying a game." Its daybreak. Tang Guo heard the sound of footsteps, raised her head slightly, and saw a dark figure walking towards the beach from a distance. Chapter 5359: College students’ desert island game(22) Chapter 5359: College students¡¯ desert ind game(22) Chapter 5359 College students desert ind game (22) Mu Shaoning walked to the ces of the students who were still sleeping, and found an open space to sit down. He still wore the ck hat of yesterday, covering most of his face. The sky gradually brightened, and the rising sun appeared on the sea. The red rising sun made him look up slightly, and also dyed his face red. I have to say that the scenery on the sea is very beautiful at this time, and it is almost impossible to see such a beautiful scenery in the hustle and bustle of the city. Mu Shaoning nced at the people who hadn''t woken up yet. Such beautiful scenery, these people are actually a bit unworthy. He thought of Tang Guo again, but unfortunately, she didn''t see such a beautiful scene. [That guy seems to be thinking about life, the host is big, do you think he just looked at the beach, and then looked at the ssmates, what is in his mind? Do you want them to get up to enjoy the beautiful scenery? ] The system asked nkly. "Do you think he would be so kind to tell this group of people to appreciate such a beautiful scenery?" It seems not, what does he mean? "Mostly I was thinking, this ce is so beautiful, these people are really unworthy." The system carefully reviewed the previous Mu Shaonings expression, and suddenly realized that the host said that, it seems that this is the case. The ssmates in the ss were woken up by the strong sun rays. They shivered when they woke up because it was too cold. Everyone was stunned when they saw where they were. "This is where?" "How can we wake up on the beach?" "Where is our cruise ship?" "Why can''t I see our cruise ship?" In the crowd, all kinds of doubts and worried voices were made, and their eyes turned to Du Li, the main characters who led the game. When they saw Du Li sitting in ce and thinking, as if they didn''t know what was going on, they were all confused. Bai Tian: "I remember that before we went into aa, the cruise ship seemed to be shaking so badly, as if it was going to turn over. Then I lost consciousness. "It should be morning now." Wei Yan looked calm, but she could tell from her eyes that the other party was still worried, "I didn''t have my watch or mobile phone on me. I was dry. It can be inferred that we should Did not fall into the water." Tao Jiajia found Chen Kangles position in the crowd, hugged his arms tightly, and asked in a low voice: "Kangle, is this a problem caused by your temporary change of mind?" "No." Chen Kangle said with certainty, "I have absolutely no n to change. If there is any change on Du Li''s side, it is impossible not to tell us. I feel that this is not quite right. I don''t know whether it is this ce. Nowhere, my phone is not on me either." Tao Jiajia saw that Chen Kangle was not sure on his face, and was a little flustered: "Will something really happen?" "Can you find a way to contact the outside world?" Tao Jiajia asked afterwards. Chen Kangle: "I asked if anyone else had a mobile phone." "ssmates, all of you have mobile phones on your body. It may be an ident. Take out the things with mobile phones and contact people outside." Things shouldnt be like this. Now that everything is not under control, Chen Kangles idea is of course to contact the outside world as soon as possible. It was obviously covered by the warm sun in the morning, and he still had no bottom in his heart. He always felt that the surroundings were chilly, giving people a very ufortable feeling. Chapter 5360: College students’ desert island game(23) Chapter 5360: College students¡¯ desert ind game(23) Chapter 5360 College students desert ind game (23) "Du Li, did you change your n?" Chen Kangle brought Tao Jiajia to Du Li''s face and asked in a low voice. Du Li''s face is not calm: "No." "It seems that something really happened." Chen Kangle looked ugly, "Look at who has a mobile phone first, get in touch with the outside as soon as possible, and go out early is a business." As for ying games, now they dont know where they are, so dont think about it. Looking around, there were fifty ssmates in the ss, none of them had a mobile phone, let alone a mobile phone, not even a watch. They now have only themselves, and the cold-proof clothes, and all the five belongings are not with them. The front is the endless sea, and the back looks like a forest. I dont know what is in the forest. Obviously it is a sunny day, but it makes people feel cold all over the body. Someone could not sit still, and ran in front of Du Li and Chen Kangle and asked what was going on. Mu Shaoning still sat in the corner without saying a word, as if he was indifferent to all of this. No one will feel that there is something wrong with his performance. Du Li and Chen Kangle finally calmed everyone down, and then counted the number of people, only to find that Tang Guo was missing. They looked at Mu Shaoning subconsciously, saw him sitting silently, and quickly looked at other positions. "Where is Tang Guo? Why is she missing? Xiang Wen, didn''t Tang Guo y well with you?" Tao Jiajia asked. Xiang Wen: "We had a good time, but when everyone passed out, I was also in aa. I dont know what happened after thea." Xiang Wen''s face was a little ugly, and she could see it too. This is not a joke, but something really happened. The entire ss, except Tang Guo, everyone appeared on an unfamiliar ind. They had no time, nomunication tools, and couldn''t do simple things like contacting the outside world. Bai Tian suggested at this time: "Why don''t you look for it, maybe it will be nearby. I don''t know what the situation is now. It might be dangerous if you are alone. I don''t know if there are beasts on this ind." Bai Tian nced at Wei Yan and Tao Jiajia, feeling a little regretful. If she opposed this incident from the beginning and prevented them from ying games, perhaps such a thing would not happen. "Let''s take a look around." Du Li''s words are still more prestigious. As his words fell, the ssmates started looking around in groups of two. Tang Guo didn''t n to appear now, so she avoided. Those people who were not willing to look for her, didn''t pay much attention, naturally they didn''t find her hiding ce. Mu Shaoning also casually strolled around, he did not find anyone at all, after all, in his n, Tang Guo was on the cruise at this time. Perhaps, already awake. Then she found that all her ssmates were gone. Maybe she would panic, but he left a lot of food on the cruise ship, and there was a refrigerator on it. Let alonesting for a month, it would be no problem tost for a few years. After a brief panic, she will definitely calm down, after all, she is such a smart person. Maybe thest month will be long and boring, but its better than being on this **** ind. I hope that in the future, her life will be bright, realize all her own dreams, and live happily. Chapter 5361: Desert Island Game for College Students (24) Chapter 5361: Desert Ind Game for College Students (24) Chapter 5361 The desert ind game of college students (24) "No one was found." "I didn''t find it here either." "Will she have any idents?" "We dont havemunication tools, so its not a way to find it. We have found everything that can be found, and no one can do it. Why dont we go to other ces first?" Du Li adopted this suggestion and summoned everyone together. Although he was still a little unholdable in his heart, a little flustered, on the surface he was very indifferent, and he looked much calmer than the others. He was also a little upset at this time. He had long known that such an ident would happen, so he would not be leading the game. It is so far ind and there is nomunication tool. If people outside can''t find them, it will really be over. . Du Li has never actually been to this ind before, and his contact person helped him arrange the ind. He also asked the other party to take a picture and show him where he would know this ind is the one he chose at the beginning. Of course, this ce has already been dealt with by Mu Shaoning''s people, and it has changed a lot. Even if you have been here, you may not remember it. "There is a road to the forest. There may be people here." Wei Yan walked in front. "Let''s go and take a look. Maybe we can find something." Tang Guo was in the corner, watching everyone walking towards the forest. After a while, they all disappeared in the forest, and then she followed. With the help of the system, the monitoring of the location she passed by can be temporarily shielded, and Mu Shaoning is not afraid to see it suddenly. About ten minutester, the seemingly old and deste town appeared in front of everyone. In terms of architectural style, the houses in the town are very beautifully built, but once such a house is empty and empty, it looks a bit horrible. The students who are standing outside the town, let alone the female students who are scared, and the male students cant resist the feeling of being empty and having nothing. "From the perspective of architectural style, these buildings should be in the style of the Republic of China. From the external damage, it can be analyzed that no one has lived in for a long time. The water in the creek has dried up. But one thing is good, at least it can There is a ce to shelter from wind and rain." Wei Yan said, "No matter what, let''s go in and take a look." There is only this road now, and everyone can only walk in to see the situation. This ce was built by Mu Shaoning with a lot of money. Since he was reborn, he has been preparing for this day, and of course he will seriously ask people to do this. The drawings of the town were still drawn by him himself. In order to make the town more realistic, he has the patience to wait until today. The small town that took years to build has be their hometown. To be honest, its a bit of a waste. However, it is worth seeing them fearful before they die. It took three hours. Everyone went shopping around the town. Although the outside was a bit shabby and there was a lot of dust inside, it was still able to live in with a little cleaning. "There is no way to get in touch with the outside for the time being, let''s live here first. This small town is in the style of the Republic of China, but in terms of traces of life, someone should have lived in it decades ago, and some things should still be usable. The water in the creeks and ponds are all dry, and a lot of water can only be used to get sea water." Du Li said, "Fortunately, there is still a well that has not dried water. If you drink it, you can drink the inside. Another good news is that just now A ssmate said that he still has a lighter on his body." Chapter 5362: College students’ desert island game(25) Chapter 5362: College students¡¯ desert ind game(25) Chapter 5362 College students desert ind game (25) The ssmates were relieved to hear that there was a lighter. As long as there is a fire, then they will not have that hard to survive. However, they still hope that people outside can find them sooner, this ghost ce, they don''t want to stay for a day. There are many rooms here. The choice between living in groups or living alone depends on the individual, but it is rmended that three or two people live in one room. Du Li said. As for food, we can only go out to pick wild vegetables and wild fruits. I hope they will have better luck. They are not hungry for the time being, so they have all gone to choose a room. There are options for two or three people to live in, or to live alone. Mu Shaoning naturally chose a separate room. The location he chose was of course very convenient for him to do things on his own. The ssmates knew that he was out of group, so they didn''t mean to live with him. Besides, it is not convenient to live with Mu Shaoning. They still want to discuss some things, but Mu Shaoning listens to it, so its not very good. Some students still don''t believe that there was an ident. They wanted to find an opportunity to ask Du Li and Chen Kangle privately if they nned to change and asked them to participate in the game in person. However, after looking for an opportunity to ask, it was discovered that this was a real ident, not a n change, and the student''s heart was chilled. Many people regret it a little bit. If they knew something like this would happen, then dont join in the fun. I couldn''t see Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning''s reaction now, but instead tossed himself in. Busy for a long time, the room barely amodates people. I haven''t eaten for so long, everyone is hungry, and they start looking for wild vegetables and wild fruits to eat. Of course, it is difficult to swallow. This meal has made more people regret, why should theye to participate in this boring game. Mu Shaoning sat in the corner, still in the ck hat, looking at everyone''s faces and pulling them up, his eyes were regretful, and the corners of his lips curled up. Do these people regret it? Unfortunately, they regretted it only because they had suffered so much. Without his design, they would only be spectators. They would treat him and Tang Guo as monkeys. At that time, they had no regrets. Sleeping in the dirty house, eating wild vegetables and wild fruits, this is just the beginning, and it is also the smallest difficulty they encountered. Mu Shaoning gnawed the sour fruit, as if tasting the most delicious food in the world. They have been tired for a day, why not let them recharge for a day, and he will start tomorrow night? There are not many ssmates like him who take care of ssmates emotions. On the first day, it passed safely. Because there are people living in the small town, when I woke up in the morning, my ssmates felt that the ce had be beautiful. They are not so anxious for the time being. After all, they will not be exposed to the sun, nor will they go hungry. It seems not bad to have a different experience. Many ssmates organized and decided to go on an expedition to take a closer look at what was left in this small town. This is the main purpose of Mu Shaoning to build this small town, to arouse the curiosity of everyone, then he is ready to start. The first person Mu Shaoning stared at was Xiang Wen. At this moment, Xiang Wen was exploring with another girl and had alreadye to the small town stage. "I only saw such a stage on TV before. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes one day." Xiang Wen standing at the gate and the girl beside him said, "Lets go in and take a look, maybe we can find some Something fun." Xiang Wen said that this morning, when she was wearing shoes, she picked up a silver dor on the ground. Take this thing out, it should be worth a little bit more or less. There must be a dressing table in the stage, maybe you can pick up other good things, then it''s invaluable. see you tomorrow. Say something, Im preparing a new book recently, I feel that it will open in April, May at thetest Chapter 5363: College students’ desert island game(26) Chapter 5363: College students¡¯ desert ind game(26) Chapter 5363 The desert ind game of college students (26) After Xiang Wen and the girl walked into the stage full of age, they were instantly attracted by the disy inside and the vicissitudes of age and history. didn''t know, the door behind them had been quietly closed. Xiang Wen had her own careful thoughts, so she said to the girl: "This ce is so big, I will go there first, and we are going to go out. Let''s call each other." The girl agreed, she was interested in theyout of the entire stage, and nned to go and take a look. The stage has a wooden floor, and some ces have copsed. I didn''t dare to step on it for fear of danger, so I watched everywhere from the edge. Mu Shaoning spent countless financial resources and effort to build this small town. For this reason, he has read a lot of information, and there are even some things that seem to be old. He sent people to find them all over the country. He just felt that he was not prepared enoughst time, although everyone except Bai Tian was dead. But it was resolved within three days. The students should not enjoy the panic and excitement. This time, he already has previous experience and can do a little more meticulously, striving to use half a month, or in one month, to make full use of all the props here, so that the students can have it before they die. An unforgettable experience. Mu Shaonings goal this time was Xiang Wen. He caught her eye early in the morning, and ignored the female ssmate outside who was watching the stage, and walked into the back from another direction. Xiang Wen checked in the dressing room, looking at the dusty dressing table, there are some things on it that are not clear, she is very interested. I didnt expect toe to the town once and find these things. She can guarantee that if you take these things out, you can definitely sell them for some money. Furthermore, the gold and silver jewellery in this stage is not considered a cultural relic that cannot be sold in ordance with the age. Its better to find some gold and silver jewelry, which makes it easier to sell. She didn''t know that Mu Shaoning had already hidden in the corner of the room, standing there quietly, watching her excitedly pick up the things on the dressing table to wipe the dust. Every ce in the town, he has arranged some attractive things, but these good things are also apanied by crises. When the people in it touched the crisis inside, they were in disaster, just like the fish on the chopping board, let him kill them. At this time, Mu Shaoning also changed his clothes, wore a wig, and a painted face mask. It looked like a person who had just stepped off the stage. When Xiang Wen reached out for a pearl, he heard a noise, and before she could react, suddenly the whole person was surrounded by the mechanism that the dresser had spent. Her hands and ankles are fixed. She subconsciously wanted to scream, but was gagged by a ball of cloth. She couldnt turn her head back, because she found that her throat seemed to be blocked by something sharp, cold. It happened that the dressing table had a very clear mirror. Through the mirror, she found her difficult standing posture and saw what was against her neck, which turned out to be a knife on the dressing table. Now her feet are equivalent to standing on tiptoes, and they are still fixed. As long as she doesn''t stand on tiptoes and she has no strength to support herself, then this sharp knife will pierce her neck. But her hand was still fixed and her mouth was covered. Her eyes widened, looking at the figure in the mirror. Chapter 5364: College students’ desert island game(27) Chapter 5364: College students¡¯ desert ind game(27) Chapter 5364 The desert ind game of college students (27) Yes, she had already seen Mu Shaoning dressed up, tears rolled from the corners of her eyes, and pitifully begged Mu Shaoning for mercy. She kept shaking her head, as if she was saying that she didn''t mean it, she didn''t want these things, and won''t mess with things anymore, hoping that Mu Shaoning can forgive her. Xiang Wen was really scared in her heart. She suspected that the figure in the mirror was actually the soul of the owner of the dressing table. It was she who disturbed the other party''s things, and the other party appeared. Mu Shaoning ignored Xiang Wens request for help. Instead, he made tea there. The action of making tea was fluent, making Xiang Wen more and more frightened. Her heartbeat was like the sound of water flowing down, beating extremely anxiously. She struggled desperately, shaking her head and begging, Mu Shaoning remained indifferent. In fact, he doesn''t like to use sharp tools to pierce these people''s bodies, and he doesn''t want to be sshed with dirty blood. So he set up such a mechanism, he just caught Xiang Wenais mentality of taking advantage of the small advantage, and threw a silver dor into the others room. That thing is indeed true. Its inconspicuous in his grandfathers collection. thing. As a result, she really came. He had nned it before. This time he could not do it without his own hands. He quietly watched these people fail to support themselves and died, watching them fall from panic to despair. Mu Shaoning has made tea and is already drinking. Xiang Wen cried, making a woof and frightened sound, especially when she felt that the sharp knife sank a little in her throat, and she couldn''t stop her tears. Mu Shaoning took a sip of tea, nning to speak for a while. Can know this, or his grandfather liked these when he was very young and would sing with him. Many years ago, his grandfather took the whole family out for asylum, andter he came to his fathers generation and found a chance toe back. The most regrettable thing about his grandfather is that he has never been able to return to his hometown, and in the end he donated the cultural relics he had hidden, which is considered to be doing something within his ability. Xiang Wen listened to the ethereal voice, scared her whole body to tremble, and even couldn''t help but pee, her face turned pale from fright. She stares at the beating people in the mirror, especially if the other person''s eyes fall on her position without care, it will make her scalp chill. She understood, this ghost wanted to watch her die. She regrets too much, why should she be greedy? If she can''t afford greed, then she will definitely not wait for death here. Tang Guo hid in the dark, watching Mu Shaoning slowly toss Xiang Wen, but he didn''t mean to go out for the time being. She could see that Mu Shaoning wanted to see Xiang Wen couldn''t support herself and let the sharp knife pierce her neck. This person is quite good at ying, and Xiang Wen was scared to pee by him. This room has been closed, and the girl outside cannote here. Furthermore, that girl has been attracted by the architectural style outside, and she can''t remember Xiang Wen for a while. Even if she remembered it, she told her that no one would respond, so she would probably leave by herself. Don''t know how long it has passed, Mu Shaoning stopped long ago. He didnt know where to take out a book. It was a book full of ages in the past, and he read it with gusto. However, when the system was scanned, I saw that it was a mobile phone inside, and I almostughed. On the screen of the phone, there is actually a photo of Tang Guo. The host is big, he should miss you. The system secretly said, This guy even looked at you and smiled and is still touching your face. This is not just a liking, it has gradually be an obsession. I don''t know if he regrets now, he made such a n and gave up the opportunity to be with you. Chapter 5365: College students’ desert island game(28) Chapter 5365: College students¡¯ desert ind game(28) Chapter 5365 College students desert ind game (28) Time passed unconsciously for two hours. Xiang Wen, who was worried about her toes, was gradually unable to hold her back. Tears, sweat, and urine flowing on the ground were mixed together, leaving a lot in this room. Unpleasant smell. Since childhood, she has never been so embarrassed. However, the only thing in her mind at this time is how to live. She was scared, too scared. As long as she can''t hold on to her toes, she will be pierced by the sharp knife against her neck. She already felt that her neck was about to be cut. She secretly looked at Mu Shaoning who had been reading in the mirror, and cried again, hoping that the other party would pay attention to her. She really knew that she was wrong. "Afraid?" Hearing Mu Shaoning finally speaking, Xiang Wen wanted to nod, only then did he remember the knife against his neck, but he didn''t dare anymore, so he could only answer. "Just be afraid." "The greedy betrayer, this is the end." Xiang Wen wanted to say something to defend herself, but it was a pity that she had something in her mouth and she had no chance to say it. She thought that Mu Shaoning had been murdered. She took the other party''s things and reminded this ghost of his former enemies, so she resented her so much. She really wanted to exin that she was just a passerby, not the greedy betrayer. But didnt know, what Mu Shaoning was talking about was that she betrayed Tang Guo. In Mu Shaonings view, Xiang Wen guided and persuaded Tang Guo to attend the ss reunion. Judging from their rtionship, it was a greedy betrayer. In fact,st time, he didn''t start with Xiang Wen. As for who started, he has already forgotten. At that time, he just confirmed the people, and then solved them one by one. In fact, he was really disgusted. To touch them with their bright red but foul-smelling blood, so that they were all covered, the sea might feel a little disgusted with him. Mu Shaoningughed, his voice full of horror. Hearing Xiang Wen really shivered, she was frightened and fainted. Xiang Wen, who fainted, could no longer support her toes, and her neck would involuntarily press on the sharp knife. Mu Shaoning didn''t raise his head, he just nced, and then lowered his head to look at the position of the book in his hand. He was actually looking at the phone. On the screen, there is still Tang Guo''s photo. The corners of his mouth bend and his eyes are slightly closed, as if he has aplished a very fulfilling thing. However, the next moment, he felt something was wrong in the room, and quickly opened his eyes, and found Tang Guo standing next to Xiang Wen. The sharp knife did not pierce Xiang Wen''s neck, and she was rescued by Tang Guo. However, her face was pale, which probably left a great psychological shadow. Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo looked at each other, his expression almost didn''t control his expression, how could she be here? Didnt he confess that Lao Hei must have the cruise ship docked on another ind? When he was a little flustered, he suddenly remembered that he was wearing a painted face mask, and he was relieved. Taking advantage of Tang Guo''s carelessness, Mu Shaoning turned and ran, and suddenly turned away from the window seat. The phone was taken away, but the book as a cover was left on the table. Tang Guo didnt mean to chase it. She took down the knife against Xiang Wens neck and didnt mean to remove the mechanism. After all, she didnt know what was going on with this mechanism, or let others think about it. Let''s do it. Seeing that Xiang Wen was still in aa, she hurried over and received the book left by Mu Shaoning in the system space: "This person is not clean, what if he is discovered? This book, and this set The tea set has his fingerprints, and I dont know how to wear gloves." System: Ha ha. Chapter 5366: College students’ desert island game(29) Chapter 5366: College students¡¯ desert ind game(29) Chapter 5366 College students desert ind game (29) After handling the scene, Tang Guo went to call someone. Over there, Mu Shaoning had already returned to his secret room, quickly changed his clothes, and then returned to the room that everyone knew. If it werent for being afraid to count people, he really wanted to go to the monitoring room to see how Tang Guo got in. Is it that Lao Hei broke his promise and didn''t do what he ordered? Or did something go wrong elsewhere? No matter what, he will not let this wave of people go. Things have started, there is no turning back. It is impossible for him to watch them and continue to live freely. These children who like to y the world and regard themselves as gods, **** is more suitable for them. Tang Guo ran out first, originally nning to call the girl outside, but the girl had already gone to another pavilion. She could only go to another ce to find someone, and after a while, she found Bai Tian. When Bai Tian saw Tang Guo, she was very surprised: "Tang Guo, are you okay?" Tang Guo saw Bai Tian breathe a sigh of relief, and replied: "It''s okay. When I woke up on the beach, I didn''t find you. Later, I walked through a forest and found this ce. Then I heard a strange sound and went to y. On the stage, I found Xiang Wen, and something happened to Xiang Wen." Hearing that Xiang Wen had an ident, Bai Tian forgot to think about where Tang Guo went before, and quickly asked what was going on. Tang Guo said in a few words the fact that Xiang Wen was **** by the organ and almost died. Bai Tian: "Then let''s go over and take a look." "Sell someone to go over, that mechanism is difficult to handle." Tang Guo suggested. Bai Tiantou: "Yes, yes, let a few male ssmatese together, but now they are not in the room. They have gone to y everywhere, and they can''t be found for a while. I can only shout out and try, just Some ces here are very soundproof, and they may not be able to hear it." Fortunately, there are ssmates nearby who rushed to hear Bai Tian''s voice. Knowing that Xiang Wen had an ident, he quickly followed to see the situation. When they walked into the room, they couldn''t help frowning. Because of the mixture of sweat and urine, it smells too unpleasant. Two other students couldn''t help vomiting. They really couldn''t stand the smell, so they rushed out quickly. Seeing Xiang Wen''s embarrassed look again, everyone present was a little weird. They found clean water and sshed Xiang Wen to wake up. Xiang Wen Youyou woke up and called out loudly: DontI dont want to die, Im wrong, I shouldnt take your things. "I won''t take it anymore, I really won''t take it anymore." Looking at Xiang Wen''s copse, several peopleforted them and found it was useless. They could only wait for her to cry. After a while, Xiang Wen realized that she had been rescued and started crying again. Then there were a few male ssmates who helped dismantle the mechanism. It was made of solid wood, without screws, and used the tenon-and-mortise connection method. It was very strong and could not find the essentials. I really didnt know how to dismantle the mechanism. Of course Tang Guo knew this, but she didn''t intend to speak out. In the eyes of everyone, she should not know this. At this time, everyone was busy with office affairs. For the time being, they had forgotten to ask why Tang Guo suddenly appeared. Of course, they would not think that this incident was Tang Guo''s troubles. She was so poor and from an average background, and she was busy making money all day. There will be this kind of ability. It''s just such a dressing table with a mechanism, and most people really don''t have the ability to get it. "Can''t get it down." "If you have a knife, it will be much easier. You can cut it with a knife. Or, let''s go out and find a knife." Chapter 5367: Desert Island Game for College Students (30) Chapter 5367: Desert Ind Game for College Students (30) Chapter 5367 College students desert ind game (30) This proposal was approved by everyone. When everyone was about to go out, Xiang Wen hurriedly stopped: "Don''t leave me alone, I''m afraid." She looked at Tang Guo subconsciously. Tang Guo didn''t turn her head back, but said, "Then leave two ssmates here to watch. The others hurriedly looked for knives. They couldn''t find the knives, so they took sharp stones. also." Hearing that Tang Guo was busy with her affairs, Xiang Wen swallowed back what she wanted to say to let her stay with her. The two ssmates left behind cant stay in the house either: Lets go outside, open the window, we can see you. Xiang Wen heard the two people''s dislike, and didn''t dare to say anything for the time being, she was really afraid that these people would leave her alone, and that ghost would kill her when she appeared again. Thinking of the previous scene, she shivered all over. At this time, she remembered her embarrassment. The ssmates only knew that she was scared to pee, but they didn''t know that she had feces. It was a big winter, and there was no change of clothes, and she was very ufortable in the crotch, which made her very copsed. This time, it was a social death. She swears that she will never touch things again in the future. Everyone knows about Xiang Wens experience, that is, Mu Shaoning followed other people over to take a look. Seeing Xiang Wen''s copse, he suddenly felt that the other party was not dead, as if it were not a bad thing. Some idents urred this time, but they couldn''t dispel his thoughts. To his surprise, the tea set and the books left before were gone. There was no time to go back to the monitoring room for the time being, and he didn''t know what was going on. He found that no one had noticed that he was wrong, so he silently walked out of the room. His own n, if someone doubts him in the middle, he will create an ident of his own death, and then never show up in front of others, so he can act better. Not that far, of course, it is more convenient to adjust the n with them. Xiang Wen is not interested for the time being, who is next? It was almost dark, and someone finally found a knife. It was dull, but it was better than nothing. It took a few more hours to rescue Xiang Wen from the institution, who was exhausted. Xiang Wen softly went to support the dressing table and almost fell down. also ignored the argument that no one came to help her, just wanted to leave the house immediately. At this moment, the others turned their eyes to Tang Guo and asked her what was going on, Tang Guo said the prepared remarks. At this time, Wei Yan questioned: "Then why would you go directly to that room?" Wei Yan always felt that something was wrong. In fact, she didn''t think this matter had anything to do with Tang Guo, but she felt a little suspicious. "There is a road behind the stage, leading to the forest. I was there at the time. Hearing some movement here, it seemed that someone was singing." Wei Yan couldn''t see the trace of Tang Guo''s lying, and only nodded. Bai Tian pulled her: "Are you suspicious of Tang Guo? It''s impossible, just talk about the mechanism, how many people will?" "I didn''t doubt her, I just asked her where she came from." Wei Yan replied. Xiang Wen has taken care of her personal hygiene. Fortunately, there are some cloths in the room, which can still be used despite the smell. Finishing these, she told her ssmates about her experience. I heard her say that this ce is haunted, everyone is incredible, how is it possible? "It''s true. The dressing table should be the ghost. I suspect that it has disturbed the things on it and provokes the other party." Xiang Wen added, "I don''t think I should touch the things here. So as not to be stained with unclean things." "Squad leader, when can we go out?" Xiang Wen looked at Du Li''s position and asked expectantly. Du Li was asked to be silent for a while before saying: "We didn''t contact themunication tools outside. We can only wait for them to find out that we are missing." The disappointment shed in Xiang Wen''s eyes, she could not help but hugged her arms, and went to Tang Guo''s position, but found that Tang Guo''s expression was very cold. She was very guilty, thinking of the greedy betrayer that the ghost said, she suddenly realized that she was in line with it. She widened her eyes, then went to look at Tang Guo, only to find that the other person was much smaller than that ghost, and she shook her head quickly. "Tang Guo, why did you fall to other ces alone?" Xiang Wen asked in a low voice. Tang Guo nced back at her: "No one knows what''s going on, how do I know?" "Tang Guo, did I provoke you somewhere? I feel that you are a little wrong with me." Xiang Wen asked tentatively. see you tomorrow Chapter 5368: College students’ desert island game (31) Chapter 5368: College students¡¯ desert ind game (31) Chapter 5368 College students desert ind game (31) Tang Guo didn''t immediately answer Xiang Wen''s words, but gave her a deep look. Xiang Wen has a guilty conscience and regrets why she asked this. She pulled her clothes, remembering her current situation, it''s better not to conflict with Tang Guo. She does not intend to continue this topic: "Forget it, you may be tired, right, do you have a mobile phone? I don''t know what the **** is this ce, when will people outside know that we are missing." "I really want to go out. I knew I would note to the party. No matter how good the cruise is, it is still not as free. The days without mobile phones are really sad. If people outside don''t find us again, it must be very difficult for us to survive here." The weirdness here, and the fact that he can only eat some wild vegetables every day, Xiang Wen is getting more and more frightened. Especially, there are unclean things here. If you want to meet again, can you still live so lucky? Thinking about it, her eyes were red, and her tears fell steadily. She thought Tang Guo wouldfort her. ording to their previous rtionship, she was sad. Tang Guo would always find a way to make her happy. Even if he doesn''t know how to buy small gifts, he will say someforting words. However, Tang Guo was sitting next to the fire, condensing the fire, without saying a word, which made her very ufortable. Obviously, they had only been apart for a day or two, why did Tang Guo suddenly be so strange? She thought about it carefully, she had never done anything to offend the other party, so she was really puzzled. "Do you also find it ufortable to be staying here?" At this moment, Tang Guo said, "I almost didn''t want toe back then, why did you have to persuade me toe? If this ident did not happen, then I mistakenly thought that I was staying on the deserted ind. It is the one who has crossed, it is me." Xiang Wen''s eyes widened, and her face instantly turned pale. She wanted to ask why Tang Guo knew this, but she couldn''t make a sound. "I..." Xiang Wen wanted to say no, but she could see Tang Guo with her eyes prating everything, her mouth closed tightly. "I heard it identally." Tang Guo simply exined, Xiang Wen didn''t doubt it, thinking that so many students in the ss knew about it, it is inevitable that in a corner, where there is no Tang Guo, he would talk about it. Tang Guo happened to hear it, and it was really not strange. Xiang Wen pulled the scarf around her neck and wrapped half of her face in it. Now she didn''t know what to say. Because of Tang Guo''s appearance, she looks cold and unkind. Originally, she wanted to say that she couldnt speak with Tang Guo next time. "I heard that you took the benefit of Du Li," Tang Guo said again, "I used to think you were not that kind of person, and I never asked you because I think we are good friends and should not be provoked by others. Suspect." "You make me very disappointed." I dont know why, Xiang Wen was flustered. She wanted to exin that Tang Guo had already stood up, away from the fire in the dam, and went to a room, which happened to be adjacent to Mu Shaonings room. Xiang Wen sat on the spot, only watching Tang Guo disappear from the back of the corridor. didn''t know who discussed this matter, let Tang Guo know. While Du Li was not sleeping, Xiang Wen moved to the other side and talked about the matter with Du Li. Du Li didn''t respond after listening. Now everyone is in a difficult situation. The previous things are all small problems. Even if Tang Guo was not satisfied with them, he would not do anything. "The key thing now is to wait for the outside to find us, don''t think about other things too much." Chapter 5369: College students’ desert island game(32) Chapter 5369: College students¡¯ desert ind game(32) Chapter 5369 College students desert ind game (32) "But she knows the truth and ignores me now." Xiang Wen said annoyedly. "In fact, it didn''t happen. She made it as if she was about to break my rtionship. She was this weird temper. Originally, we just yed a small game , I dont really want to do anything to her, she will still go out when the timees. Now the game hasnt beenpleted. Everyone encounters difficulties together, and she will break up with me. Du Li is not interested in the rupture of friendship between Xiang Wen and Tang Guo. He is still annoying. The people outside dont know when they will find out that they are having difficulties. Even if they know that they are missing, they may not be able to find them in time. They can only rely on weeds here. Ten days and a half months are fine. If it takes a long time, who knows what will happen? "Xiang Wen, go back and rest first." Xiang Wen felt that Du Li was a little angry, so he didn''t dare to say more, and hurried back to the room. "During the day, Jiajia and I went to the beach to observe and found no traces of the existence of ships. We also checked on the beach and found no traces of human existence. It may be that something happened in this small town decades ago. Everyone here has gone out, or are dead." Chen Kangle rubbed his forehead, "Du Li, this matter is very tricky, I n to engrave a distress signal on the branches from tomorrow, and watch the branches float out. Can people outside find us." Du Li: "It can only do this now." "I knew I would not y this game." Tao Jiajia said, in fact, he was terrified. Du Li and Chen Kangle had to wait, indicating that there was really no other way to get out. Today she waited at the beach for a day, but no ships passed by. The more she waited, the more desperate she became. If people outside cant find them, then she has to live here forever and live the life of a savage. What''s the point of such a life even if Chen Kangle is a rich second-generation? Du Li was actually a little annoyed in his heart. Yeah, I had known that I would not y this game. Who knew that this kind of thing would happen. "Kang Le, what do you think this is going on? Why did we suddenly appear on the ind and the cruise ship did not know where it went? Is this man-made or something else?" Chen Kangle frowned: "If it is artificial, why would the other party do this?" "Like us, want to y a game?" Tao Jiajia said immediately. Chen Kangle and Du Li looked at each other, it is indeed possible, but who would y such a boring game? There is also this small town. Obviously, no one has lived in it for decades. They are all people who know the goods. The iconic things in it are really from that era. "What if it is not artificial?" Du Li asked again, "Can such weird things really exist in this world?" The answer, of course, is that I dont know. Tang Guo listened to the conversation of several people. Obviously, Mu Shaoning didnt want to cross over, but just got them on an isted ind where no one lives, and then created a chance to kill them. Mu Shaoning also dressed up as a ghost once, mostly to use this kind of spiritual incident to scare them and let them die in fear. Of course, this group of people are not fools. Now that she is there, this group of people will definitely not die. Then Mu Shaoning''s n is basically broken, and it will be much more difficult to act. She is not here to add trouble, she has to think of a way to make Mu Shaoning easier. It seems that some paper puppets must be put out to y. Chapter 5370: College students’ desert island game(33) Chapter 5370: College students¡¯ desert ind game(33) Chapter 5370 College students desert ind game (33) Not only must the paper puppetse out to y, but also some small formations, so many people, slowly y well. Tang Guo took out a handful of puppet paper men from the system space. Just such a handful of puppet paper men, there are dozens of numbers. This time the paper puppets will no longer look like humans. She dripped blood on the paper puppets, and then silently recited the forms to change them into the way she arranged them one by one. Some of them have changed into a piece of clothing, some have changed into snakes, insects, rats, and ants, some have changed intorger paper figures, and some have be rag dolls. These things alone are enough to scare her ssmates. After arranged, she asked the puppets to temporarily hide in the corner. Anyway, no one was rummaging around in the house. When they were needed, they would naturally go out to y. "When things are done, you can live in this world as you change, as long as you don''t do evil." As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, the paper puppets cheered. Then she sent them some pills: "Dont kill them then, watch them die, give them a pill and continue ying." A roll of paper puppets hid the pills Tang Guo gave. Tang Guo looked at the dress hanging in the corner: "You can call Xiaoyi. Every night is your time for activities. You can go to their room or go outside, before many people find you. , Just slip away quickly, you can do it, but don''t kill anyone." The clothes swayed from side to side happily. After receiving Tang Guo''s order, it floated out through the window. After a while, the system reported to Tang Guo: [Host is big, your little clothes scared a guy who was peeing outside without mentioning his pants, yelling and quickly ran to someone''s ce. Tang Guo is already lying down, ready to go to bed. It''s time to go to bed at this time, otherwise he will easily get dark circles tomorrow. Before going to bed, she asked: "What is Mu Shaoning doing?" [Back to his secret room, most of them are nning how to y tomorrow. Just now, he has determined that tomorrows goals are Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. The two will go to the beach tomorrow to find lettering on branches. Mu Shaoning looked at the surveince and decided to choose them. The system had processed the surveince video of Tang Guo''s existence, so Mu Shaoning could only see Tang Guoing in from behind the stage, and nothing else could be found. This time, Tang Guo really fell asleep. Before daybreak, she took something to eat in the system space, and then went out to find wild vegetables with everyone after eating. She behaved mediocrely and no one cared much about her. Now few people will look at her, everyone is thinking about when to go out. Eating wild vegetables for two days in a row, they couldn''t stand it anymore. No, knowing that Chen Kangle is going to the beach, someone suggested to see if he can pick up crabs, fish and shrimps at the beach for a while, and improve his food. So, Chen Kangle''s group has three more male ssmates. However, when he walked into the forest, Chen Kangle said: "You go first, Jiajia and I will find some branches for lettering. Then we will put all these branches into the sea, hoping to float outside." "Okay, pay attention to your safety. I heard that there were clothes flutteringst night, and this ce is really unclean." The only student who saw Xiaoyi was the ssmate who was peeing outside. Many people were skeptical about this. Chen Kangle did not believe in strange powers, ghosts and gods, but still felt that this was arranged by someone, and did not listen to this. Chapter 5371: College students’ desert island game(34) Chapter 5371: College students¡¯ desert ind game(34) Chapter 5371 The desert ind game of college students (34) The host is big, Mu Shaoning really spent a lot of thought to prepare this. The forest is full of traps under his control. Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle will be miserable this time. [I checked this trap just now, and it feels like a pair is a pair apart. Tang Guo didn''t know what the trap was. She had found a perfect ce to hide. She would know what trap was in a while. Furthermore, Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia are already in the forest and n to fold some branches. Today their task is to engrave on many branches and let the branches float out with the sea. The two walked a little deeper unconsciously. While saying this, they didn''t pay attention to the position of their feet, and stepped on the trap arranged by Mu Shaoning. At that moment, Chen Kangle''s body was sinking underneath. He instinctively reacted to grab Tao Jiajia''s hand. He didn''t expect Tao Jiajia to be in the opposite situation to him. She stepped on a rope and her whole person happened to be hung on the tree. Chen Kangle couldn''t stabilize his body, so he fell down. He thought he would fall a dog and eat shit. He didn''t expect to fall only halfway. Pulling force came from the position of his ankle. He looked at it with difficulty and found his ankle There is also a rope on it. As a result, both of them have ropes on their ankles. One was hung upside down in the pit, the other one was hung upside down from a tree, the same rope. The pit was huge, not only big, but also a bit deep. What made Chen Kangle even more terrified was that there were some sharpened wooden ts erected in the pit. Looking at these wooden sticks, his scalp was chilly, if he fell like this, he would be dead. "Jiajia, you pull me up." Tao Jiajia was a little dizzy when he heard Chen Kangles voice: "Kang Le, the rope is entangled in my feet, I cant pull you, Kang Le, dont move, if you move again, I will be It was pierced by something sharp on it." The original position at the top was also covered with sharpened wooden ts. She didn''t know who did it. She only knew that once she went up a little bit, those things would definitely pierce her body. Fortunately, there is a tree next to her. She can hold the big tree hard, so that it will not be pulled up because of Chen Kangle''s weight. In fact, she didn''t know that this was designed by Mu Shaoning deliberately, so that the two would have a chance tomunicate. "That...that''s amazing!" Chen Kangle was already sweating profusely at this time. Because he was hung upside down, he couldn''t raise his breath and shouted very quietly. Tao Jiajia was like him. In this posture, shouting for a while is very tired, and the voice is getting smaller and smaller. "Kangle, this is not a solution." Chen Kangle also knew: "Scream again." He knew that they were in a desperate situation, as long as Tao Jiajia could fall back to the ground, he could be rescued. If he falls into this pit, Tao Jiajia will die. I dont know who it is, but he came up with such a vicious trap. Knowing that, he should be careful not to go so deep. But the trees outside are so high that there is no small tree, so you can only go inside. He felt that this trap should have been hunted in the past. At this moment, Tao Jiajias voice came: "Kang Le, I heard someoneing, and we were rescued." Chen Kangle couldnt see it, so he was very happy: "Call for help, lest you miss it." "Help" Tao Jiajia shouted, listening to the sound of walking in the grass graduallying from a distance, her heart was settled, and she hurriedly looked around. After a while, under the smooth tree, a very thickly dressed man came with his face covered. Chapter 5372: College students’ desert island game(35) Chapter 5372: College students¡¯ desert ind game(35) Chapter 5372 College students desert ind game (35) Tao Jiajia looked at this person''s dress, and was taken aback. The previous joy slowly dissipated, and the scalp gradually became cold. This person has a long knife in his hand. He has reached the location of the pit and is looking inside. Chen Kangle felt it, and hurriedly supported it, and looked up, only to see a masked man whose life-saving words stopped at his throat. He intuitively told him that this man is not a good person. After ten seconds, he still called for help. "Either all die, or only one can live." The hoarse voice told the two to take a breath of air and live one. They subconsciously wanted to live by themselves. "The knife is for you." Under Chen Kangles incredible expression, I heard Mu Shaoning handing the knife to Tao Jiajia, and a strange voice sounded at the same time: "Cut the rope on your ankle, and you will be rescued." Tao Jiajia''s hand shook subconsciously, still holding the knife tightly. The tree is very smooth. She tried it just now, but her strength couldn''t make her body bend up to untie the rope. In addition, after hanging it for so long and shouting for so long, she felt a little hard to hold the knife. In order to lose weight, she does not go on a diet, and she does not have much strength. If she hadn''t clung to the trunk tightly, she would have been pulled up by her weight long ago, and she would have been stabbed to death by the pointed wooden ts. Mu Shaoning did not stay where he was after handing the knife. After all, no one knew what ident would happen. The two people''s posture called the voice of life-saving, and they did not spread far. Called for a while, and they lost their energy. Anyway, the two of them will die. When the two of them donte back, someone wille to look for them. They cant find it here for a while, maybe theyve never been. The dead person should be Chen Kangle. One of the main people organizing the game is Chen Kangle, who deserves it. The masked man has gone, Tao Jiajia is silent before. Because she is almost rescued. As long as she cuts the rope with this long knife, she will fall off with minor injuries at best. If she doesnt chop, I dont know how long she will hang here. "Jiajia? What are you thinking about?" Chen Kangle at this time was actually terrified. For the first time his life was controlled by a woman, it is strange to not panic. He knew that Tao Jiajia liked his money, he didn''t mind, after all, Tao Jiajia was very beautiful. He never thought of marrying Tao Jiajia. What he likes most about Tao Jiajia is that the other party is rtively safe, holding his money, just be his woman, not like other women, so lofty, to seek a goal. So even if you do not marry each other, the benefits are still indispensable. However, life and death are now in Tao Jiajia''s hands. He is panicked and does not know how the other party will choose. "Jiajia, we wait for others to find it." "Okay, let''s wait." Tao Jiajia answered quickly, but Chen Kangle just heard that Tao Jiajia''s tone was not as flustered as before. This is not a good sign. He decided to hold Tao Jiajia no matter what: "Jiajia, when we go out, we will get engaged." "got engaged?" "Yes, we have talked for so long, and now it is considered amon adversity. If we can go out, we must be engaged. We have experienced catastrophes and faced all kinds of difficulties in life in the future. I believe you will always be with you. by my side." No matter what, hold on Tao Jiajia first. "Okay." Tao Jiajia still answered very quickly. This is what she dreamed of. However, she was so sober that she knew that Chen Kangle had made this promise, but she was afraid that she would cut the rope. If they can really go out, Chen Kangle should be engaged to her, provided that she does not cut the rope and someonees to rescue them. If they have been hanging here and no one is looking for it, isn''t she going to die with Chen Kangle? see you tomorrow Chapter 5373: College students’ desert island game(36) Chapter 5373: College students¡¯ desert ind game(36) Chapter 5373 The desert ind game of college students (36) Host, what are you doing? ] The system asked silently, [What you throw out is the formation, what formation? "Soundproof, psychedelic, hide them," Tang Guo said in a chilly voice without concealing it, "so that no one really finds here, isn''t it a game anyway? If I watch them, they can''t die, so just y around. " The system doesnt speak anymore. Isnt this just learning the tone of voice? Speaking of that group of people is still lucky, the host greatly said that if they want to survive, they must survive. But they used to think it was a small game behavior that caused the original owner to die unexpectedly. Not only that, they all ran away afterwards, never reflecting on their sins. Heavenly Lord should be eye-opening, otherwise they won''t be cleaned up by Mu Shaoning in the end. Even if Bai Tian is not dead, doesnt she have to receive psychotherapy in the end? After putting the array in ce, Tang Guo found out another paper puppet. Brother Chi Xiao gave her various versions of paper puppets. At the beginning, she was still worried about how to use it up, but now ites in handy. After all, she can''t stay at this ce forever, who knows how long it will be tossing here? Dont tell me its boring, maybe I dont know the outside situation, if Mu Shaoning immediately finds the next target and does something not very good, then I really cant look back. Also, she has been outside, in case it takes two or three days here, others will have to doubt her. So, just look at the paper puppets here. Tang Guo dripped a drop of blood on the paper puppet: "You can temporarily be a little mouse, go and gnaw off the sharp things in the pit. Anyway, you can figure it out and let Chen Kangle live. It''s okay." "If they stick to the final critical line, let them down." "If not, then when the rope breaks, you will remove the formation." If Tao Jiajia would rather hang on forever than cut the rope, then she is convinced. But, judging from her many years of experience, very few people can give up their lives at this time and save others. Regardless of the subconscious effort to save people many times, after calming down, human beings are very afraid of death. How good a person is, and how much he has to like, so that he can give up his only hope of life and be willing to wait for death with him? The puppet paper man has turned into a little mouse, and quickly got into the grass and disappeared. Tang Guo stood up and walked in another direction of the forest, which was the seaside. The system told her that Mu Shaoning had left in this direction. She was in the forest, picking some wild vegetables, pretending to walk to the beach unknowingly, and she saw Mu Shaoning who was facing the sea in a daze. Mu Shaoning turned his back to her, but the sound of her walking immediately made him alert, and turned his head subconsciously. After seeing that it was Tang Guo, the whole person rxed. Tang Guo carried two bundles of wild vegetables and walked to Mu Shaoning''s side: "Mu Shaoning, why are youzy here?" Mu Shaoning paused, raised his ck hat a bit, revealing a pair of sluggish eyes. He looked at Tang Guo, but he didn''t expect the other party to ask that, and he didn''t know how to answer. "If you don''t work, you want to eatter?" Mu Shaoning nced at the two bundles of wild vegetables in Tang Guo''s hand, and finally said: "First blow the air." Chapter 5374: College students’ desert island game(37) Chapter 5374: College students¡¯ desert ind game(37) Chapter 5374 College students desert ind game (37) "Eating wild vegetables all day, salt can be extracted from the sea water, the meat does not know where it came from, I feel like this continues, I don''t know how long it canst." Mu Shaoning was lost in thought, eating wild vegetables all day is not good, he looked at Tang Guo, the other party was indeed a bit too thin. If you dont get protein supplements, your body is prone to problems. There are all kinds of delicious food in his secret room, but taking these things out will definitely expose his identity, and then all his preparations will be ruined. "Why don''t we go shopping by the beach, can we pick up some seafood?" Tang Guo said before Mu Shaoning could say anything. Mu Shaoning subconsciously agreed: "Okay." Tang Guo put the wild vegetables aside, took off his shoes, rolled up his trousers and sleeves, and had already touched it. Mu Shaoning saw this and hurriedly followed, a little afraid of her ident. One hourter, Mu Shaoning found a lot of crabs and looked at the crabs **** in the grass. Although he was not very big, he felt a joy that he had never had before. Unexpectedly, Mu Shaoning could never believe that catching crabs could be so happy. At this time, the two of them have put on their shoes and socks. Tang Guo said: "I have a good harvest today, let''s go back." The smile on Mu Shaonings face disappeared, he stared at the crabs on the ground, go back, go back and distribute the crabs to them? He worked so hard to help her catch this, so why did he give it to the group of people? Mu Shaoning took out a flint and steel from his purse: "Find a ce to bake." He stared at Tang Guo straightly: "It''s not enough, it''s not necessary." The group of people is not worthy of eating the crabs he caught. Tang Guo had no objection, and was taken by Mu Shaoning to a more remote ce, picked up some dry leaves and branches, and started to grill crabs. Tang Guo sneaked a formation and ced it around the two of them so that no one would find fireworks here. System: Yes, the host is big, you can indulge him. Mu Shaoning felt happy again. It turned out that catching crabs, grilling crabs, and eating crabs can be so happy. Is it because of her? In the secret room yesterday, he tried to get in touch with Old Hei using his mobile phone, but he didn''t know what was going on. There was no reply from Old Hei, as if he had never heard from him. So, he doesn''t know why Tang Guo appeared here for the time being. Mu Shaoning had never suspected that Tang Guo had a problem. In fact, her arrival made some changes in his n. He also thought about it. When things are done, he will get in touch with the outside world and confess what he did. When they and those people came, let the whole town, including him, and all those people disappear. He doesnt feel happy to be reborn. If he can return to before this game, why cant he be earlier? But back to the second day of his family''s ident, the darkness of his life began. If he could be earlier, he could change more things. Rebirth is not to favor him at all, but to torment him. "Mu Shaoning, can we still go out?" Mu Shaoning paused with the crab''s hand, and his eyes revealed a certain: "Yes." You will definitely be able to go out, he has already corrected his n. "You rarely talk, you say so, and you are definitely notforting me." Tang Guo smiled and said, Mu Shaoning was a little infected. Did he speak so trustingly? Time slowly passed, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning returned to the town with wild vegetables. Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle are still hanging on the rope. At this time, they are tired, sleepy, hungry, and dry. "Kangle, I really want to drink water, why haven''t they found it?" Chapter 5375: College students’ desert island game(38) Chapter 5375: College students¡¯ desert ind game(38) Chapter 5375 College students desert ind game (38) "Jia Jia, dont worry, its only been a long time, they will think we are outside, how could theye to us? They... they found out that we were gone. It should be at night when we didnt go back. "Chen Kanglefortably said, "Jia Jia, you hold on, think about our future, and we must not give up." Tao Jiajia has no n to cut the rope for the time being, and she does not want to give up until the end. As long as she apanies Chen Kangle through this experience, she will definitely be able to enter the door of Chen''s house. Chen Kangle will also regard her as the most trusted person. It''s only been a long time, she can really wait, people do not eat or drink, insist on three days, tell her it should be the limit, right? Then she will try, if it really doesn''t work in the end, she can only regret it. Chen Kangle wants to live, and she wants to live too. It''s better for one person to live than two people to die, right? "Kangle, how are you doing?" "I''m fine, as long as you are okay, I''ll be fine." Tao Jiajia''s mind became clearer when she heard such gentle words. When did Chen Kangle talk to her so tenderly, but he was afraid of death. Chen Kangle looked into the pit and looked at the sharpened wooden ts. On top of the wooden ts, there was a mouse gnawing on the wooden ts. Half a day, the mouse has gnawed off a wooden stick. In this case, although he coaxed Tao Jiajia, he did not put all his hopes on her. After all, Tao Jiajia fancy his money. Who doesn''t want to live when life is threatened? Chen Kangle looked forward to the little mouse being able to gnaw off those pointed wooden ts sooner. Tao Jiajia couldn''t hold on, and he also had a chance to survive. Tao Jiajia didn''t know this. Now she didn''t want to talk at all, let alone call for help, she didn''t have the energy at all. Hanging for a long time, she was already dizzy. The sky is getting dark gradually, and the students who go out also return to the town with their own harvest. Because of two weird things happened before, everyone was afraid to mess with the things in the town for the time being, they were all orderly to find food and then bring them back. When counting the number of people, Du Li did not see Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle, and frowned: "Why haven''t Kangle and Jiajiae back?" "I don''t know, maybe the two of them were ying too happily, forget the time." "It''s possible, both of them have always been like that." "Wait a little longer, maybe I''ll be back in a while." Everyone took out wild vegetables, cooked them and ate them. The few people who went to look for seafood before had nothing to gain, and they could only eat unptable wild vegetables. I haven''t seen oil and water for the past two days. Everyone has lost weight, and their faces are slightly sallow, their strength has be much smaller, and their legs are weak when they walk. It was dark, Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia still did note back, and everyone realized that something was wrong. "Isn''t there something wrong with them?" A little girl said fearfully, "No matter how much fun, it is impossible not toe back at this time." Needless to say, other people think so too. "By the way, didn''t you guys go to the beach with them?" Wei Yan asked at this time. Among the male ssmates who were named, one of them replied: "But when he arrived in the forest, Chen Kangle said he was going to pick up branches in the forest with Tao Jiajia, and said that he wanted to engrave on the branches. Maybe people outside could see the branches on the branches. Content, we can be saved. After that, a few of us went to the beach and didnt meet with them. Maybe we were looking for seafood, changing ces often, but we didnt meet..." Chapter 5376: College students’ desert island game(39) Chapter 5376: College students¡¯ desert ind game(39) Chapter 5376 College students desert ind game (39) "It may also be that they never came out after entering the forest." Wei Yan interrupted the male student, "It''s sote, it''s probably an ident." "Are you going to find someone?" Bai Tian asked, "If something really happens, they will definitely be in danger." Then she found that everyone was silent, and no one agreed to find someone at this time, and some even buried their heads. They dont have shlights. They go to the forest at night. Its terrifying, and they dont know what they will meet. The two people run around by themselves, do they have to pay the bill? "We don''t have lighting tools, we can''t find it. I don''t know what will be in the forest. Let''s wait for the day tomorrow." Du Li said at this moment, "Can''t let us people follow in order to find them, right?" Du Li''s words are well-founded. It''s not that they don''t want to find it, but that they don''t have the conditions to find it. If something happens to someone else, there will be even greater trouble. When dawnes, they will definitely look for it. Bai Tian looked at the dark sky outside, and agreed with Du Li''s words. Indeed, at this time, I cant see clearly, how can I find someone? The town is weird and weird, and if something goes wrong, the gain is not worth the loss. Everyone surrounded the fire, and the fire reflected on everyone''s face. After a while, someone went back to the room to rest. Except for Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning, the others are three or two people in a room, and some even have five or six people in a room. Tang Guoy on the bed, and constantly fumbled from the system space and stuffed it into her mouth: "Did Mu Shaoning go back to the secret room?" [Yes, he is much the same as the host, and he is adding meals. ] The system said solemnly, [I scanned his storage room, and there was everything to eat in it. He was gnawing on the bread while looking at his storage room, as if he was looking for something. The host is big, he found it, it is a box of raw pigeon eggs, he also murmured softly. Fortunately, he was prepared enough to use pigeon eggs to replenish your body. ] The system''s tone became more rxed, [This guy, who looks like an indifferent person, actually melted after a little cover. The host is big, you eat less, dont you think its weird if you grow white and fat? Go to bed, there will be pigeon eggs tomorrow. At dawn the next day, Du Li summoned everyone: "Our task this morning is to find Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia. The key point is to find Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia in the forest. If you can''t find it like this, it means they are not in the forest." Everyone heard that Du Li''s words meant that they tried their best after looking for a long time. If you don''t find it, it doesn''t matter to them. No one objected, after all, they are just ssmates, and it is impossible to spend all their time searching for Chen Kangle. Even if Du Li and Chen Kangle have a good rtionship, they have no ns. "If I can''t find it, what should I do?" Bai Tian muttered in a low voice, except for Tang Guo and Wei Yan who were standing next to her, no one heard her. Wei Yan nced at Tian Tian, and whispered: "The situation is different now. If you can''t find it, you can only resign it to your fate. There is no way." Bai Tian felt ufortable, and still did not refute Wei Yan''s words. After all, this is a fact. "Let''s go, let''s look for it first. If we can find it, it depends on luck. We don''t me you if we can''t find it. We did everything we should." Wei Yan took Bai Tian''s arm and drove her into the forest. band. "Let''s go too?" Tang Guo stopped Mu Shaoning, who was still in a daze. She found that the other person''s sight was on Wei Yan and Bai Tian''s back. She knew that Mu Shaoning was staring at the two of them and nned to do something. Right? She didn''t mean to stop, as long as Mu Shaoning didn''t kill him, he could y as long as he wanted. , Chapter 5377: College students’ desert island game(40) Chapter 5377: College students¡¯ desert ind game(40) Chapter 5377 College students desert ind game (40) These students, arent they here just rushing to y games? is here, of course you have to y enough. The host is big, there are pigeon eggs in Mu Shaoning''s pocket. He is observing the environment, and he estimated that he will pretend that he has picked these eggs when he arrives at the right ce. "Then I stay away from him, lest he can''t find the opportunity." System: Is this really good? Not long after, Mu Shaoning suddenly called Tang Guo to go over, and then in front of Tang Guo, he pushed aside the grass. On a small branch, he saw a nest with a few eggs in the nest. The host is big, this guy is so serious, he even made a nest. Tang Guo watched Mu Shaoning pick up the dove egg, shook it gently in his hand, and said to her solemnly: "There is no long bird in it, you can eat it." "Go out to eat in the afternoon, there are too few things, not enough points." Mu Shaoning put the pigeon eggs into his purse one by one, "Youe out with me in the afternoon." Tang Guo replied: "Okay." "Don''t tell other people, it''s not enough." Mu Shaoning emphasized carefully. Tang Guo quickly agreed that she only ate too much before telling those people that she had picked up pigeon eggs. It''s just a few eggs, I''m talking about it, and I don''t know if I can eat it in everyone''s mouth. Mu Shaoning thought of something at this time. The corners of his lips suddenly bend, but it is not impossible for those people to see it. Now they are still united. If there are some good things, resources will definitely be unequally distributed. Isnt that a chance for conflict? Finger touched the smooth pigeon egg, Mu Shaoning had a perfect n in his mind to make the group of people turn their faces on each other. Tang Guo felt the malicious breath from Mu Shaoning, but it was not aimed at her. It was almost noon, everyone could not find Chen Kangle and Tao Jiajia, so they had to give up and return. "Let''s look for it in the afternoon, I can''t find it, there is no way." Du Li said, getting everyone''s approval, Bai Tian followed with a sigh. In the afternoon, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning went out to open a small stove and ate roasted pigeon eggs. When she returned to the town that afternoon, she heard someone say that she had picked up three eggs. She took a look, isnt that an egg? Wei Yan is analyzing the three eggs: "It may be chickens raised by people in the former town. Later, the people here disappeared. Those chickens ran into the forest to survive. It was really lucky to be able to pick this up. " It was a girl who picked up three eggs. She originally wanted to swallow them alone. However, there were other people around at the time. Someone saw them and could only return with eggs. Seeing that everyone was looking around the three eggs, all of them showed a crying expression, and the girl was not in a good mood. How to say, this egg was also picked up by her, these people''s eyes are too strange. "How do you divide the eggs?" Xiang Wen was also full of eagerness. For several days, she didn''t see the fish. She didn''t care about eating wild vegetables every day. She really wanted to rush to eat the eggs. When the girl heard Xiang Wen''s words, her expression changed drastically and she gave Xiang Wen a fierce look. Xiang Wen was too hungry and didn''t pay attention to this at all. Everyone looked at Du Li, and Du Li was also embarrassed. Dont look at his calm expression, but actually he really wants to eat eggs. He has always been able to handle everything with ease. At this time, he was silent for a long time, and finally he set his eyes on the little girl. Everyone held their breath and looked forward to Du Li''s next words. See you tomorrow, the message was wrong just now!! Chapter is missing Chapter 5378: College students’ desert island game(41) Chapter 5378: College students¡¯ desert ind game(41) Chapter 5378 College students desert ind game (41) "The three eggs were picked up by Yun Lingling, so Yun Lingling eats one egg by herself. Everyone is okay, right?" Du Li looked at everyone and said, seeing everyone nodding their heads and feeling relieved, "Now everyone is on this ind. If you want to survive, you must unite when people outside find us. Therefore, the remaining two eggs are better to be boiled in wild vegetables to make egg drop soup." When everyone heard it, they were a little expectant and a little disappointed. Du Li saw that there was no objection, even if Yun Lingling was a little ufortable and did not speak, he understood that this method was the best. So many people boiled their eggs into the wild vegetables. There were only two eggs, and in the end there were not many. If he can, he also wants to eat alone. "Since everyone has no objections, we will cook the eggs tonight." Du Li put one of the eggs into Yun Lingling''s hands, "This is what you deserve. You can handle it as you want." Under the fiery eyes of everyone, Yun Lingling quickly put the egg into her arms, nning to cook a boiled egg. It''s hard to see different ingredients. If no one sees her picking up eggs, all three eggs are hers. After a while, everyone was busy cooking wild vegetables, but they still did not forget to look at Yun Lingling''s position, only to see that she had cooked the egg and was peeling the shell in the corner. Yun Lingling looked at the snow-white egg, swallowed her saliva, and when she was about to bite it up, she shook her face, and the egg in her hand disappeared in the blink of an eye. When she found the egg again, the egg had been eaten into the belly by another girl in two bites. Yun Lingling''s eyes were red at the time, and she rushed forward viciously and shouted: "Chen Xiaohan, you are too much!!" Chen Xiaohan was thrown down by Yun Lingling, his mouth was still chewing quickly, and he covered it with his hands. Yun Lingling went to break her hand and tried to buckle the egg out of the other party''s mouth. For a time, the two yed hard to separate. Especially Yun Lingling saw that Chen Xiaohan had swallowed all the eggs, she was so angry that she cried out loudly regardless of the crowd''s onlookers: "Chen Xiaohan, you are too much, you are really too much!" After that, she greeted Chen Xiaohan vigorously on the cheek, which caused Chen Xiaohan''s cheek to hurt. Chen Xiaohan had swallowed the egg, and immediately backhanded, pulling Yun Lingling''s hair. Seeing that the two of them fought more and more fiercely, Du Li who reacted quickly said: "Hurry up and hold them." "Hurry up and beat the eggs." At this time, Wei Yan reminded the girl who was stirring the vegetable soup, "The water is boiling." The girl who stirred the vegetable soup was stunned, looking at Wei Yan a little puzzled, and then at the vegetable soup in the pot. It was obvious that the water was just a little bit before it started to open? But she still subconsciously beat both eggs into the vegetable soup, stirring constantly. Two pots were burned here, both of which were found in the small town, all of them were veryrge iron pots. Beat an egg in a pot, there really are not many egg flowers. Sniffing the deliciousness of the eggs, Wei Yan couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva. At this time, she heard Yun Linglings voiceing from there: "Squad leader, I dont care. I found the eggs. Now Chen Xiaohan grabbed my eggs. What do you say? You want me to stop. Give me an egg!" Du Li is very embarrassed. There are more than 50 people who divide two eggs. They are already very tight. When they are cooked, they can taste the taste of eggs at most. Not only do they not care about their fullness, but they can also hook out the worm. Chapter 5379: College students’ desert island game(42) Chapter 5379: College students¡¯ desert ind game(42) Chapter 5379 College students desert ind game (42) If you divide an egg, you may not smell the egg. He looked at Chen Xiaohan, who was crushed by Yun Lingling on the ground and had two bites: "You usually have a good rtionship. How can you have a conflict at this time?" "Chen Xiaohan, especially you, I made arrangements, everyone divided the egg and soup to eat, why are you going to grab Yun Lingling''s eggs?" There were **** tooth marks on Chen Xiaohan''s face. Yun Lingling''s mouth was very ruthless, and she curled her lips: "What''s the matter? If it''s good, will she eat alone? I have any good food before. Give her a copy? Is there any good thing, when did I not bring it to her? Cosmetics, skin care products, perfumes, which are not what she wants to use, are all for her? Now she can eat an egg, but she didnt think about me. I didnt ask a question, and I understood. Me and her, what kind of **** friends and best friends, did not think of me in their hearts. They have been here for several days, and there is no movement outside. Who knows how long we will stay here. Of course, I need to get nourishment. When my body is good, I can support people from outside toe in. I don''t want to die." Chen Xiaohan''s words made everyone silent. Especially those who share the dormitory with them, they all know these things. Especially in normal times, Chen Xiaohan will often help Yun Lingling with meals and other small favors. "Chen Xiaohan, you are sick." Yun Lingling was a little excited. Chen Xiaohan lookedpletely indifferent: "Who is sick, everyone knows that you have the ability to kill me? Who knows when I can get out of this ghost ce." A few male ssmates pulled Yun Lingling away. As for Yun Lingling''s request to give her another egg, of course it is impossible. "Yun Lingling, I''m sorry, the eggs are already in the pot." Wei Yan walked over, smiled and patted her shoulder, "You can drink two more bowls of wild vegetable soup, everyone else only has one bowl." Yun Lingling was very angry, thinking of the egg before, she would suffocate. From today, she and Chen Xiaohan are at odds. Yun Linglingpromised, and finally really drank two bowls of wild vegetable soup. Chen Xiaohan was punished by Du Li not to eat tonight because he robbed food. She had no objection. An egg is much better than the clear soup and dampness of wild vegetable egg flower soup. Tang Guo sat in the corner and witnessed all of this. Yu Guang nced at Mu Shaonings position. Although he had no expression and was simr to before, she still saw that the other party was in a good mood. Three eggs can split this group of people. He should have a sense of aplishment, right? She believes that there will be more such things in the future. Tonight, it should be everyoneing to the ind, the only night not so hungry, right? Somehow I had some soup with eggs. The next morning, everyone woke up from hunger. Maybe yesterdays wild vegetable egg drop soup made them feel a bit delicious, and everyone went to the forest to try their luck early this morning. However, Mu Shaoning didn''t mean to put eggs for them today. He prepared another gift. He didn''t go to the forest, but went to the beach under the pretext. Everyone didn''t ask him, so he got used to his loneliness. In fact, when he turned around, he disguised himself and ran into the forest. He has been preparing for this day for a long time, and he has also done specific training for this, so he walks in the grass as if walking on the ground. He knows that Wei Yan and Bai Tian are inseparable, and they usually go with each other. The students who entered the forest today have different minds. They don''t want to have too many people with each other, and everyone tacitly walked away separately. Chapter 5380: College students’ desert island game(43) Chapter 5380: College students¡¯ desert ind game(43) Chapter 5380 College students desert ind game (43) Everyone is looking forward to finding something good and being able to eat alone. At this time, there were no people around Wei Yan and Bai Tian. Mu Shaoning yed the prepared recording, and the two immediately heard the rooster''s call, and ran in that direction quickly following the sound. Mu Shaoning intends to lead the two to the trap and hide. The trees here are huge and the grasses are deep. He has been familiar with this ce for a long time, and hiding is very simple. "Bai Tian, hurry up, I won''t be able to catch upter." Wei Yan urged. Bai Tian''s speed is too slow. If they can catch the **** today, even if they can''t eat alone, they still won''t have chicken legs. problem. Think of chicken legs, both of them secreted saliva faster. With the family conditions of two people, why would you ever covet a chicken so much? I feel sad to think about it. A chicken, the stewed soup is not the egg drop soup of yesterday, it will definitely give them a full meal. Bai Tian''s speed is not only slow, but she can''t stand the grass that keeps sweeping her body, asionally scratching her face and causing pain, and walking carefully. She knew that she couldn''t catch up, so she said to Wei Yan: "Wei Yan, you are faster, you go first, and I will follow you slowly." Wei Yan frowned. Seeing that Bai Tian was still cutting the grass on both sides with a stick, she knew that she couldn''t rely on the other side, so she turned and chased after the rooster. Bai Tian looked at Wei Yan, who was gone, and sighed deeply. She knew she was dragging her feet. These messy bushes are really troublesome. There were many small wounds on her hands and face, and she didn''t know if she was disfigured. I wonder if anyone outside knows they are missing? Even if you know it, can you find the location here quickly and rescue them? If she didn''t hesitate at first, persuading Du Li and them not to y this game, maybe she wouldn''t experience all of this, right? In fact, the game Du Li and the others made was really boring and meaningless. Its just that Wei Yan said that its better to do more than to do less. Anyway, it doesnt matter to them. Du Li said that its the Dus son. If you identally break other peoples affairs, it may also affect the cooperation of the subsequentpanies. After weighing, she felt that it was indeed the case. Du Li has emphasized many times that this is just a small game and there is no danger. Tang Guo can still get a bonus. She is so short of money. This generous bonus should be enough for her entire university. Improve the standard of living at home. Bai Tian was stunned as she walked, thinking, could this be the causal cycle some people say? If she persuaded her, and didnt evene, wouldnt all this happen? "what--" A scream interrupted Bai Tians thoughts. She heard that the voice belonged to Wei Yan, and hurriedly followed the voice, while shouting: "Wei Yan, what''s wrong with you?" "Wei Yan" "I''m here, Bai Tian, I''m here, I fell into the pit, and I was bitten by something, ah, it''s a snake!!!" We could hear that Wei Yans voice was very painful, and Bai Tian hurried over. soon discovered a pit. After pulling some grass away, she saw Wei Yan, and of course, she also saw other conditions in the pit. A snake was wrapped around Wei Yan''s leg. Wei Yan''s face was a little panicked and pale, and he screamed with fright. "Bai Tian, pull me up quickly." This pit is not shallow. Bai Tian didn''t know what to do for a while, and quickly looked around, hoping to find tools that he could use, but apart from weeds, there was not even a decent branch. Chapter 5381: College students’ desert island game(44) Chapter 5381: College students¡¯ desert ind game(44) Chapter 5381 The desert ind game of college students (44) "Bai Tian!" Wei Yan looked at Bai Tian in a daze, "Hurry up and find a rope. This snake is wrapped around my leg. It bit me just now. I don''t know if it is poisonous." Bai Tian said in a panic: "There is no rope here, and there are no branches." "Or, I''ll call someone to ask other students toe and help quickly." Wei Yan broke into a cold sweat on his forehead: "Can you guarantee that you can find this direction after calling someone?" Bai Tian was silent, she couldn''t. So, she couldn''t call someone, and she couldn''t find it backter. "Are there any stones on it?" Bai Tian looked at it quickly: "Yes." "You quickly throw two stones down, I will solve this snake first." Wei Yan was also afraid, but her strong desire to survive forced her to be strong. Anyway, Bai Tian is unreliable. This is ady Jiaojiao. Nothing, and a little naive. Bai Tian did as she did, only when she went to pick up the rocks, she discovered that two snakes appeared around her without knowing when. The two snakes are not entangled on the stone, but they are not far from the stone. It is possible that she will be bitten as soon as she stretches her hand over. This snake still has colors. She has nomon sense and understands that most of it is poisonous. If you get a bite, you may die if you don''t inject the serum in time. Bai Tian shivered: "Wei Yan, two snakes suddenly appeared next to the stone. The colors are gorgeous and they may be poisonous." As soon as Bai Tian''s words fell, Wei Yan''s voice stopped. The snake biting her doesn''t know if it is poisonous or not, and has no color, but she feels that she is in good physical condition. Even if it is poisonous, it is probably not very poisonous, so it doesn''t require human life. "I''ll try to distract them first, and then pick up the stones." Bai Tian''s voice came again, which made Wei Yan breathe a sigh of relief. She thought Bai Tian would give up saving her. Think about it, ording to Bai Tian''s character, I can''t think of it so far, I won''t die. "Then be careful." "Got it, do you want it?" Wei Yan: Its fine for the time being. You can find some thin branches and remove them. "I will try, I will get two on the tree." She couldn''t get the branches that could bear the weight of an adult, but she could still break the branches that took the two snakes away. Wei Yan waited, Bai Tian nervously snapped the branches. Mu Shaoning hidden in the dense leaves is watching this scene. He found someone to dig the pit, and he put the snake inside. It is not too poisonous, but a little bit poisonous, not fatal. The two poisonous snakes outside were also set by him. They are very poisonous. The reason for ying like this is simr to that of Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. If Bai Tian gives up to save Wei Yan, Wei Yan can still survive, and the two will turn their faces just around the corner. If Bai Tian saves Wei Yan, then he will set another round, anyway, there is still more time. This Wei Yan looks a little clever. He doesn''t talk much, but he is very scheming. If Bai Tian meets danger, will she save it? It should be very interesting to make Bai Tian''s outlook on life suffer. Tang Guo is also observing the situation here through the system. She is not far away. After all, there are poisonous snakes over there. In case Bai Tian is bitten, she can deliver medicine in time to avoid death. Bai Tian returned with a branch, shaking hands, and moved the two poisonous snakes away. After finishing it, sweating profusely and joy on his face. "Wei Yan, I took the poisonous snake away. I will throw a stone down for you now. By the way, I think of a way. I will rub the grasster. I have watched the popr science on TV before. The grass can be used to rub the rope. , Will pull you down at that time." Chapter 5382: College students’ desert island game(45) Chapter 5382: College students¡¯ desert ind game(45) Chapter 5382 College students desert ind game (45) Wei Yan was a little happy: "Okay." Wei Yan, who got the stone, smashed the snake to death. One hourter, Bai Tian assisted the injured Wei Yan and returned to the town with a rotten-headed snake. At this time, there was no one in the town. Bai Tian looked at Wei Yans somewhat red and swollen legs, not particrly serious, and felt relieved: "Wei Yan, how are you doing?" "Fortunately, it should not be a very poisonous snake, it is slightly poisonous." "That''s good, or else, let me take a breath for you?" Wei Yan didn''t refuse, she really couldn''t do it on her own. Wait for everyone toe back, only to find out that Wei Yan was injured, and even more happy that he had some meat. No one else picked up the egg, but someone caught a crab on the beach. However, there are only two or three small ones, this thing doesn''t have much meat, basically it is impossible to eat. But no matter how small the meat is, it is also meat. The crab is still contributed to the soup, and a snake is added to it. Finally, you can eat a real meal of meat. The person who picked up the crab could enjoy one alone, and Wei Yan and Bai Tian could also share two pieces of snake meat separately. Besides, Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle, who have been hanging upside down, two days have passed, and both of them are in a semi-conscious state. The sharp wooden ts in the pit have been chewed off by rats. Chen Kangle felt more and more rxed. When the wooden ts were all bitten off, he asked Tao Jiajia to cut the rope. Tao Jiajian can apany him at critical times, and he will not treat her badly. The two of them seldommunicate. Their lips are chapped and they are almost speechless, and asionally they mumble to indicate that they are still alive. Tao Jiajia was really at the limit of her body, and she almost couldn''t hold the knife. If she continues and the knife falls to the ground, then she will never have a chance to cut the rope. She wants to go out and live. She has been waiting for two days, and no one else can find them. She has persisted, and now she really just wants to live. She didn''t make a squeak. She stretched out her hand and shed the knife on the rope. The knife was fast, and the rope broke, followed by Chen Kangle''s screams. Tao Jiajia fell to the ground. Despite the pain, she felt a new life. She didn''t dare to see Chen Kangle in the pit. Even if the present is past, she can still save the other person, but she will not go. If she goes outside, Chen Kangle will definitely kill her. Therefore, the only way is to let Chen Kangle stay here forever, so that she will not be harmed. She persisted for two days and left half of her life, which is worthy of Chen Kangle. Tao Jiajia rested for a while, quickly got up from the ground, followed the memory, and walked towards the town. The mouse that the paper puppet man turned into has already removed the formation. Tao Jiajia exhausted all her strength and finally returned to the town. Along the way, she made up a speech. Waiting to see everyone, she said that she had an ident with Chen Kangle. Both of them fell into the pit. Later, she crawled out and did not see Chen Kangle. Everyone saw her embarrassed, and they didn''t doubt. Tao Jiajia did not dare to say about the existence of that mysterious person. After all, many things were easy to tell, and it was not easy to make up stories. How did she know that Chen Kangle just injured his leg, ate some grass indiscriminately, and was climbing out of the pit with the help of those wooden ts. Tao Jiajia, who returned to the small town, is now very spared his life. After eating several bowls of wild vegetable soup, he finally fell asleep. In the morning before dawn, Tang Guo was woken up by the system: [Host is big, Chen Kangle is back. [He drank some water first, and ate the rest of the wild vegetable soup without fishy fish. Now he went straight to Tao Jiajias room, he went in, the host is big, you can get up and eat melon...] Needless to say, Tang Guo is already up. At this moment, she heard a scream from Tao Jiajia. see you tomorrow A stray cat came outside the window, which is often seen in themunity, and it was dyed to feed the cat (cover his face) Chapter 5383: College students’ desert island game(46) Chapter 5383: College students¡¯ desert ind game(46) Chapter 5383 College students desert ind game (46) Tao Jiajias screams awakened everyone, Tang Guo followed the sound without hurries. By that time, several people had arrived in Tao Jiajias room. "Help" On the way, Tao Jiajias life-saving voices were heard. Before this, Tao Jiajia was in the same room with Chen Kangle, so there were no other people living in this room. When everyone came in with torches, they saw Tao Jiajia pped on the ground by Chen Kangle. Chen Kangle looked very embarrassed, his face was pale, his eyes were a little protruding, especially his expression looked more terrifying, and there were blood stains on his body. When everyone was stunned, Tao Jiajia had been pped several times. It is also because of Chen Kangle''s physical loss that is severe, coupled with the injury, in fact, the strength of the fight is not strong enough, of course, there is still a little pain. Everyone quickly pulled Chen Kangle away, looking at Chen Kangle''s gloomy appearance, staring at Tao Jiajia and wishing to eat her appearance, everyone knew that something would definitely happen in it. To avoid conflict again, the girls surrounded Tao Jiajia, and a few boys pulled Chen Kangle and walked outside together. There are several fires outside. This is a reserved kind of fire. Avoid the lighter from breaking down. Only then will you really have nowhere to go. Everyone hase here, their eyes are falling on Tao Jiajia''s body strangely. Didnt she say in the afternoon that Chen Kangle fell into the pit with her and didnt see anyone else? Now Chen Kangle found her back aggressively and beat her up, obviously things were different. Du Li walked in front of Chen Kangle and patted him on the shoulder: "You are injured, bandage it first." He saw that Chen Kangle''s trouser legs were torn and there were blood stains on it. "It has been bandaged. There is no first aid kit here. For the time being, this is the only way to stop the bleeding." When Chen Kangle spoke, he didn''t even look at Du Li. His eyes were always on Tao Jiajia. Tao Jiajia only now sees clearly. It turned out that the person who pped her was Chen Kangle. Why didnt he die? It looks like he was slightly injured. I knew this would happen, no matter how much she persisted, she would have a good life in this life. At this time, Tao Jiajia felt regretful in his heart. After the regret, it was more fear. "Is it very regrettable that I couldn''t hold on for one more day?" Chen Kangle said sarcastically, "Tao Jiajia, Tao Jiajia, I knew you were after my money. I didn''t expect that you would be so unfeeling in the end. You. He cut the rope without saying a word. The pit was full of sharp wooden ts. Do you know what it means to break the rope? I will be pierced by a thousand arrows." Mentioned this, Chen Kangle was anxious. In the first two days, he was quite touched, no matter what, Tao Jiajia was able to hold on for so long. He was thinking that when the mouse gnawed off all the wooden strips, he would let Tao Jiajia cut the rope. I didn''t expect Tao Jiajia to be so anxious. He didn''t wait for him at all and didn''t notify him. Fortunately, there were only two wooden ts left. He tried his best to avoid the critical point, but his thigh was still scratched and a lot of blood was bleed. Fortunately, he usually exercises regrly and does some strength training, otherwise he will not be able toe back at all. Everyone understood something from the words Chen Kangle said. Du Li still wanted to be more clear: "Kang Le, what has happened to the two of you these past few days?" Chen Kangle knew that there was no way to clean up Tao Jiajia, so he sat down quietly and exined his experience in the past few days. When he saw Tao Jiajia''s face pale, he smiled crookedly. Everyone knows about this. After going out in the future, who dares to make friends with Tao Jiajia? Chapter 5384: College students’ desert island game(47) Chapter 5384: College students¡¯ desert ind game(47) Chapter 5384 College students desert ind game (47) "Tao Jiajia, you and me are not over." Chen Kangle''s harsh words stimted Tao Jiajia. She shouted with red eyes: "Chen Kangle, what are you angry about? Yes, you should be angry. But no matter what, I have been with you for more than two days. I have insisted on reaching my limit. If I change another person, Maybe I gave you up that day, cut the rope and ran away. If I don''t stay with you for more than two days, can the mouse gnaw those wooden ts? If I cut the rope directly and cruelly, your body will stinks!" "Chen Kangle, in the face of life and death, let''s exchange it. If it were you, could you do it like me?" Chen Kangle''s face was ugly: "If we exchanged it, we would have gone out long ago. If it wasn''t for your weak strength, could you pull me up?" "Chen Kangle, you have to be reasonable in your words. You said that you dont blush? You are a tall man of eighty-eight meters, often exercise, and your weight is almost the same as your height. I''m only 80 kilograms, and I am still hanging upside down. Can I pull you up? If I can pull you up, I will have to apany you for two days? To be honest, I am doing it for your money, because I want to live a different life, but I am not the kind for money, either. It''s a person who has no conscience. How to say, I also insisted on it for two days, which is interesting." "You dare to say that yousted until those two days, didn''t you want to wait to go out, you can rely on me for food and clothing for a lifetime?" Chen Kangle broke Tao Jiajia''s previous thoughts, andughed, "So, don''t say so. Noble, so innocent, you can hold on for two days. Isn''t it because you want to get what you want? In the end, you cant hold on. Isnt it because you felt the limit and didnt have any hope, so you decided to keep yourself? Tao Jiajia: "Is there a problem with saving my life first?" "I am not a Virgin, nor a phnthropist, nor the kind of person who sacrifices himself for others, and I dont want to be someone who sacrifices for love. At critical times, it is human instinct to protect myself." Chen Kangle: "I''m toozy to talk to you about this." Because Chen Kangle discovered that no one was present to use Tao Jiajia. Everyone, including his brother Du Li, was silent and did not express their views on this matter. What does this mean? It means that everyone here agrees with what Tao Jiajia said. In fact, if he changes his job, of course he will save himself. However, he was still very angry, Tao Jiajia, a cruel woman who only loves money. "Let''s go over this incident. Just now you said that a mysterious person handing a knife appeared." Wei Yan broke the calm, his eyes fell on Tao Jiajia, "Do you remember what that person looked like?" "I didn''t see exactly what he looked like. He was dressed in a ck robe, his face was covered, and he was dressed like the death **** in anime. The knife was especially like a death god''s sickle. As for the sound, it was very mechanical and a little hoarse. I am. I can remember, thats all. Tao Jiajia seemed to be willing, Anyway, things have been exposed. Im not afraid of anything. Few people can make choices different from me at that time. Through this person, I To be sure, we should be monitored, and our every move is under the eyes of the other person." Wei Yan: "I think so too, but I don''t know what the person behind it means." "I don''t know the real purpose, but I''m sure that the other party just wants to kill us." Chen Kangle said, "If it weren''t for my luck, I might really be dead." Chapter 5385: College students’ desert island game(48) Chapter 5385: College students¡¯ desert ind game(48) Chapter 5385 College students desert ind game (48) After saying this, he still nced at Tao Jiajia. He couldn''t remember this grudge. Tao Jiajia is not afraid this time. Who knows if he can go out alive here and what he is afraid of? Chen Kangle, who has left the family, is not yet a paper tiger. "Then what should we do now?" Bai Tian asked the people in their hearts, this matter is a mess, then how can they get out of control and return to where they belong? Things happen one after another. Every time they get out of danger, it all depends on luck. If there is one time and the luck is gone, wouldnt it mean that death will happen? Everyone here may be the unfortunate one, it''s just a matter of time. It was a bit cold in the early morning, thinking about what might happen, apanied by a slight cool breeze, everyone just felt cold from head to toe. "If someone nned here, what about the clothes that would walk that night?" It was the boy who was urinating outside that night. "I''m sure that the clothes are definitely not high-tech. No one controls me. I saw it flying up, going up the stairs and turning over the railing, as if there was a person inside. The only way to be sure that there was no one was that the clothes were t." The boy''s words silenced everyone again. "Maybe its not that someone nned something, but we broke into something we shouldnt havee. Do you think its possible? Those traps are only when we go to encounter them. If someone is really nning all of this, then the other party Should take the initiative toe here to harm us. For example, while we are sleeping at night, it is easier to give us a stab in the neck?" Bai Tian said, "And the mysterious person Tao Jiajia met may be funny and like to y with people outside. If he really wants to kill you two, why not just kill the two of you who can''t resist?" Bai Tian''s words are contemtive again, yeah, it makes sense. Tang Guo was silent, she nced at Mu Shaoning in the corner, his head still buried. [This guy is secretlyughing, the host is big, he probably thinks that his n is perfect, which can make everyone confused. Mu Shaoning is indeed smiling, proud of his n, and also regretful that the luck of this group of people is really good. So far, several days have passed, and one or two days have passed, and it will be almost a week. No one died. Although the n was very good, it made him a little impatient that he didn''t kill one person. Do you still want him to do it yourself? The host is big and murderous. "He''s impatient." Tang Guo replied in a steady tone, "Watch him more, and don''t let his hands get bloody." The discussion was unsessful, so they could only repeat their previous life, go out during the day to find food, carve branches by the way, and send messages outside. Wei Yan suggested to go back and see if he could get the knife back. Mu Shaoning didn''t mean to stop it. A knife could not change much, and it would also make Tang Guo easier to follow, without suffering so much. When was out, Tang Guo called Mu Shaoning: "Lets go out and see if we can pick up some good things." Mu Shaoning responded: "Okay." He looked at Tang Guo and felt that it was time to provide her with pigeon eggs tomorrow to avoid her physical problems. He has a lot to eat, but unfortunately he can''t share it with her. Before the n ispleted, he doesn''t want to expose himself. Chapter 5386: College students’ desert island game(49) Chapter 5386: College students¡¯ desert ind game(49) Chapter 5386 College students desert ind game (49) Tang Guo saw the deep thoughts in Mu Shaoning''s eyes. His heart should be very contradictory andplicated at this time, right? But he still hasn''t changed the initial decision, and he is even impatient. Went out in the morning to find food, in the afternoon Mu Shaoning used to excuse that she was unwell and wanted to rest in the house. In fact, the system observed that Mu Shaoning had gone to the secret room. Except for Tang Guo, no one wille into contact with Mu Shaoning. Besides, he still locked the door. Most people will choose to turn back when they encounter this. Tang Guo didn''t n to knock on the door either, just let the system look at Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning flipped through his cell phone, and it was the information of the ssmates. The mobile interface is currently stuck on Du Li''s photo. [Host Da, is he going to attack Du Li? Others incidentally, Du Like is the culprit. Before Tang Guo could speak, the system spoke again: [Host Da, he took out a mobile phone from a box, and I scanned it. The mobile phone belongs to Du Li. He is ying a stand-alone game with Du Li''s mobile phone. Tang Guo had already gone to the beach at this time, and he and other people engraved on the branches, and then threw the branches out. She really is not afraid of these branches going out, because even if people outside find out, they cant get in. What she thinks now is that when this matter is over and someone outside finds it, she has to erase all the evidence here, lest people find the weirdness on this ind and find evidence. The host is big, you really think about it for a long time. Have you thought about where you took your wedding photos? What kind of wedding photos should you choose? "Are you going to go to the house if you don''t fight for three days?" "It''s a male system anyway, I just babble when I''m okay, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by your little brother?" Those kids dare notugh at me, they are not as good as me. So far, the systems that are disobedient and want to challenge me in the Space-Time Administration have been defeated by me. The system hum, So, even if its in the system, if you have a different identity, and eat public meals, what about it? I cant do anything to beat me. Tang Guo: "But they have a number." System: [The host is big, you are too bullying. As I said before 111, the signal from the boss of the Time and Space Administration is getting better and better. Maybe when the text can be transmitted, I will be able to have a number. Isnt it easy to get a number for a wild system like me? "Then congrattions in advance." The whole afternoon, Mu Shaoning was ying Du Lis mobile phone. He didn''t stop until the mobile phone ran out of power and turned off automatically. That night, Mu Shaoning secretly put out all the fire, then secretly went to Du Li''s room, put his mobile phone in, and then returned to the house to sleep. The ssmates who took turns in charge of cooking got up in the morning and found that the fire was all out. The lighter was kept on Du Lis side. They had to knock on Du Lis door and ask Du Li for a lighter. Du Li opened the door and let them in. Then he turned to look for a lighter in the drawer. When the drawer opened, Du Li saw that there was his mobile phone in the drawer. He was stunned. Then he quickly took out the lighter and closed the drawer. . Doing these movements was almost subconscious. He turned around, and saw that the few ssmates who came in didn''t seem to notice, and he was slightly relieved. "Take it, remember to take it back when the fire is burning, this is our only lighter, it can''t be broken or thrown away." Chapter 5387: College students’ desert island game(50) Chapter 5387: College students¡¯ desert ind game(50) Chapter 5387 College Students Desert Ind Game (50) "I see, ss leader." The ssmate who got the lighter only thought Du Li today was a little strange, of course he didn''t think much about it. After they left, Du Li opened the drawer and took out his mobile phone. Before he couldugh out loud, he found that the mobile phone was turned off and had no power at all. At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and he subconsciously put his hand behind him. The phone is in his hand. This is unreasonable, so let''s hide it first. "In ss, the fire is already burning, I will return the lighter." "Okay, put it on the cab." The ssmate who still has a lighter still thinks Du Li is a little strange, especially when the other party is carrying a hand behind him, as if he is hiding something, his eyes sinking, did Du Li find something good and eat it secretly? After a while, Du Li must have hidden a good thing secretly, and the news that he was eating in the room spread in a small area. Everyone was a little afraid of Du Li, so they didn''t dare to pretend to him, but everyone kept a mind. As time goes by, there is still no hope of going out. Who knows what will happen on this ind? So, this person still has to be a little selfish. Tao Jiajia is right, everyone wants to live. To survive here, in addition to avoiding possible dangers, food and water are the most important. Du Limingbais mobile phone appeared at an untimely time. Most of it was a conspiracy by someone behind it. He just didnt know who this person was, whether he had a n, or just wanted to make fun of people. The key now is to dispose of this phone to avoid being misunderstood. What made Du Li even more unpredictable was that at noon, someone suggested that if everyone had been separated, whoever found what belonged to him, it would be fair. Tinder belongs to everyone, but if you find something by yourself, use it yourself. After all, no one knows how long they will stay here. It is impossible to always take care of the kind of people who can''t take care of themselves, right? You can form a small circle, there are so many pots in the town, one bite is enough for everyone. Its really unnecessary. Its really unfair to eat big pots of rice every day. If youre tired, you cant tell you too much, especially for those who find good things. People who have suffered, all agree quickly, saying that this is very good. Du Li immediately objected: "What we need most now is unity. If the hearts of the people are not aligned, then all of us here may not be able to wait until the outsiders find us." "Then those of us who know how to cook, find food, and are busy with everything, arent we particrly disadvantaged? The monitor, half of the ss, know nothing, at most we find some wild vegetables, but its not always necessary to find some wild vegetables. I can eat. Really, its been a week, everything is ours, so tired, everyone is the baby in the family, there is no need to wait for some people, right? And the good things we found, I wanted to say a long time ago Why do you want to share it with those who cant find anything? If you cant find it, then eat wild vegetables. Why do you want to share the meat? Its not enough for one person." "Yes, we separated, I wanted to do this a long time ago." "I also agree with separation. Anyway, I don''t want to eat a big pot of rice, and I can''t eat enough. It''s better to make your own, rx, be full, and at least find good things to be able to make a tooth sacrifice. What is it now? I can eat some soup every time, There is only one bowl, and there is no meat. If this continues, I will really insist that someone outside can find it." Du Li looked at the crowd, but no one opposed them, indicating that the hearts of the people were long gone. To be honest, it was against him in the first ce to be separated. The host is so big, doesnt it look like the time when the family was separated like before? ] The system asked with a smile, [Mu Shaoning, this guy, how bad it is. see you tomorrow Chapter 5388: College students’ desert island game(51) Chapter 5388: College students¡¯ desert ind game(51) Chapter 5388 College students desert ind game (51) "Separation at this time is really unfavorable in the long run." Wei Yan said at this time, "Everyone is in the same ss. They stay on the ind because of idents. They don''t really want to make a home here. For safety, there is also I dont think there is a need to separate the series of things that may happen next. This will easily cause disunity, which is not good for all of us." Yun Lingling: "Anyway, it''s not that your eggs were separated or robbed. You are willing to contribute things. It''s your business. You don''t want to be a mediator here and be a wise man. Besides, why should we listen to the squad leader? With you? Can''t we live by ourselves?" "Yes, live it by yourself, we just notify the ss leader, and you have no right to control us." The person who spoke was the student who went to get the lighter in the morning, named Cui Yuanyong, "Now ourmon property is fire, except This, the others will have their own lives. When will I be able to hold on to it, let it be my fate, anyway, I can hold on for a longer time. As for other things, when the timees, the barter will be exchanged withbor. Isn''t it good?" Cui Yuanyong thought in his heart, your squad leader secretly hides things, and you usually behave righteously, so you can enjoy yourself. Tired, coolies, not their little Luoluo. Why can Du Li be able tomand aloft, do nothing, and still enjoy the same treatment as they do? "Yes, in this way, no one will think about something, someone is ready, and they will bezy on the side. If you don''t work, then wait to be starved to death." Yun Lingling followed, she was robbed of an eggst time. In the end, she could only drink two bowls of wild vegetable egg drop soup with a little egg vour, and she always brooded about it. Wei Yan frowned. She looked around everyone and found that almost no one opposed this matter. It seemed that they were willing to take care of each other. This was a big taboo. Under these conditions, who doesnt want to eat alone? She thinks too. However, once this is done, the group will be disbanded, and over time will be unfriendly to each of them. Especially now that I know that there are other people on the ind who are very unfriendly to them. If there is any ident, they will be a mess of sand again, there is no way at all. She thought of the couple who turned against each other, Tao Jiajia and Chen Kangle. If those who hide on the ind use this method to provoke them, it is hard to guarantee that they will not kill each other. "Thats the decision. From now on, our dormitory brothers will be a small group. Eat and drink Lazarus, and we will solve it by ourselves. You want to eat a big pot of rice together. That is your business. Our brothers are not willing." Cui Yuanyong Dao, in the past, took a pot of pot, wrote the name on the floor with a stone, and marked a site, indicating that this was the ce for a few people in their dormitory. Started with Cui Yuanyong, and other small groups sessively went to upy a pot. Du Li and Wei Yan saw that they all understood that they couldn''t stop them, they could only stand in ce weakly, watching the chaos at the scene. "Since it can''t be stopped, then forget it." Wei Yan and Bai Tian walked to Du Li''s side, "Forcing everyone to be together is useless." Du Li: "This is the only way." Finally, Du Li, Wei Yan, Bai Tian, Chen Kangle, and Tao Jiajia became a small group again. Chapter 5389: College students’ desert island game(52) Chapter 5389: College students¡¯ desert ind game(52) Chapter 5389 College students desert ind game (52) Du Li: "The matter between you twoes to an end for the time being, we will talk about everything when we go out." Chen Kangle was a little unwilling, Tao Jiajia showed a mocking smile, and she almost diedst time, she also understood. The problem of face and face is not important as long as you can get out alive. Chen Kangle stared at Tao Jiajia fiercely: "You are not afraid of this woman stabbing a knife in the back, you can actually ept her." "It is not wrong to protect yourself at critical moments, Chen Kangle, I am not as bad as you think. Even at critical moments, you choose to give up on me and protect your own lives, I admit it." Tao Jiajia ispletely outspoken now, she is like this. Zi Ran, except for Chen Kangle, the other three didn''t mind. Chen Kangle didnt say more, he knew it was not outside. Bai Tian scanned the surroundings, seeing that everyone had their own small circle. At this moment, she scanned Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning sitting in the corner. "Do you want to ask them toe and join?" Bai Tian asked a few people tentatively. Tao Jiajia: "I have no opinion, you can arrange it, anyway, there are only a few people, no one can bezy." Chen Kangle did not say anything, and most of it did not object to it. It is still good for a small team to have two more people. Besides, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning are not the kind ofzy people, it is also good for them. Wei Yan nced at Du Li, Du Li nodded slightly, turned and walked towards Tang Guo''s position. Before he walked to Tang Guo''s front, Mu Shaoning first raised his head vigntly. Those eyes that were originally sluggish were full of precautions, making Du Li a little confused. "Will you two join our small team? I don''t know how long you will stay on this small ind. If you act alone, it is easy to encounter danger. If you work together, the chances of waiting to go out are greater." Mu Shaoning lowered her head, and her voice faintly sounded: "In the beginning, you didn''t n to let Tang Guo and I take risks on the ind. Why is it not safe now?" Du Li''s face changed, and he didn''t quite understand how Mu Shaoning knew about it. Mu Shaoning''s voice was not small, and the other ssmates were stunned. "I dare not join you. The cruise party was created by the few of you in order to y a small game with us, so that we thought we were crossing." Tang Guo also said in cooperation, and she found that other ssmates had watched it. Coming over, my voice improved a little, "Since you can n to y tricks on me and Mu Shaoning, can I doubt that we are also in youryout now? You think it''s a bit boring to watch us, so you want to join it?" Du Li frowned: "Nothing, what''s going on now, I really don''t know." "Then I dont deny your previous n. The entire ss, including my roommate, and the only good friend who ys with me, have concealed me to death, wanting to watch me make a fool of myself on the ind." Wei Yan said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. We should unite and wait for people outside to save us. Before they find out our whereabouts, we must live well." She found that when other people looked at their small group with weird expressions, they knew something was going to happen. didn''t know who had thex mouth, identally let Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning know about it. She nced at the other ssmates and found that their faces were more or less ufortable. She thought she had discussed this matter secretly, but was overheard by Tang Guo. "Unity? With you?" Tang Guo looked coldly, "Who knows if it''s another conspiracy, I''m a little scared." System: That''s strange, right? Chapter 5390: College students’ desert island game(53) Chapter 5390: College students¡¯ desert ind game(53) Chapter 5390 College students desert ind game (53) Du Li looked at his ssmates with a deeper suspicion, and quickly exined: "I swear, this time is really not what I nned." "If you don''t want to, just forget it," Wei Yan said. "There is no need to say these things to affect everyone''s mood." "If you dont organize any ss gatherings, I wont be here. If I dont show up here, I wont say anything that affects you. You know the best in your hearts if you didnt do this. , Thats really pleasing, otherwise, only me and Mu Shaoning will suffer on the ind." Bai Tian didn''t know what to do, she had never seen Tang Guo, who looked cold and unkind. "Tang Guo, I''m really sorry, I apologize for them, can you? The previous incident was indeed that we had not thought about it well. It was because everyone was too yful, plus thinking that there would be a bonus, maybe you could get this. Bonuses can improve your life, so you dont have to go out part-time on weekends so tired... Tang Guo interrupted Bai Tian''s words: "Why do you lead my life? I am short of money, I have the hands and feet, and I can work hard to make money by myself. Tired, that''s what it should be, you have to pay if you get it, then I took the initiative to do so. And your so-called ss gatherings and cruises have never notified me as the client at all. They are all thinking about watching monkeys. No matter how much the bonus is, I am not umon." "Bai Tian, she doesn''t want to let it go." Wei Yan stopped Bai Tian from talking. "After spending so many days on the ind, everyone has a bad temper. Let''s not talk about it. The ssmates are all doing it for themselves. I hope they can People who live outside find it." Wei Yan took Bai Tian away. She felt that it was not a good thing for Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning to join the small team, and she might even provoke separation from time to time. Tang Guos thing was to let everyone know on purpose. She had known their n a long time ago, and she had to tear her skin apart because her personality had to be changed, so she didnt have to be amiable to everyone. Currently, the ss is divided into small groups, which is more fun. "Let''s be a team." Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo said, "The pot has been divided by them. Let''s find another one." He is happy with such a small team, so he can secretly give her extra meals every day, so as not to make her starve. Tang Guo readily agreed and followed Mu Shaoning. "Let''s change a ce, how about not being with them?" Mu Shaoning said. Tang Guo agreed, but she wanted to see what tricks this guy could do. "Every household in the town has a stove. We use the stove. The yard where I live is not upied by others. We will repair the ce and tidy up a room for you. In addition, I found some old locks. Lock the door." Tang Guo followed Mu Shaoning, listening to him talking about the next arrangements, and kept responding. Mu Shaoning looked back at the clothes Tang Guo was wearing, thinking that he had to find something to wear. There are various things hidden in the secret room, which were collected from all over the country. I dont know if it is suitable for winter. Worn. Dont look at Tang Guos clothes on the outside that look a bit dirty, in fact the clothes inside are basically changed every day. Other ssmates have more or less smells, so she is clean. There are still a few girls who are even more unlucky. They are on menstrual holidays. There are no sanitary napkins here, so they can only use the old method, cloth strips wrapped in ash. Chapter 5391: College students’ desert island game(54) Chapter 5391: College students¡¯ desert ind game(54) Chapter 5391 College students desert ind game (54) Almost half a day, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo cleaned up the small yard, and immediately filled the small yard with smoke. He took out those old locks. As long as they went out, they would lock the yard, and of course the door of the room would be locked. No one cares about their movements. In the eyes of other students, there are only two of them. What kind of fame can they make? Wei Yan felt that Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were really not very clever. At this time, they had conflicts with their ssmates and didn''t n to cooperate with everyone. They would suffer at that time and only cry. However, Tang Guo greeted her friends in the group the next day and asked them to get her a chicken that had just been stoned to death. There is no way. You can''t send red envelopes and you can''t send live animals. You can only get a chicken that has just died and pretend to be her. That morning, Tang Guo rushed out of the forest with a chicken, and ran all the way to the beach to find Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning looked at her carrying a chicken, a little surprised. He touched the chicken, which was quite fat, and subconsciously said: "Such a big chicken?" He can''t believe it, there are chickens in the forest? ? "Well, it should be the hen whoid the eggs, right?" Tang Guo said regretfully, "Unfortunately, I can''t catch it alive, I can only kill it." Mu Shaoning said in his heart, the previous eggs were notid by this hen. If she was killed, she could eat chicken and let her replenish her body. Half is used for roasting, the other half is used for stewing soup, and with some wild vegetables, it canpletely satisfy her meal. "I''ll carry it." Tang Guo did not refuse, and followed Mu Shaoning empty-handed, listening to Mu Shaoning say: "How do you want to eat?" "Anything will do." "Then half of the soup is stewed, and the other half is salted for roasting. You can put it on for a few days and eatter." Because this chicken is too fat, it may weigh more than ten catties. He estimated that he would be able to scrape a bowl of oil from this chicken, and then boil the chicken oil, which could also be used to stir-fry wild vegetables. Tang Guo killed a chicken, there must be no way to hide it from other ssmates, after all, they had to walk the road they had to pass. Along the way, many people saw them carrying the chicken back, their faces were stunned, and then they showed envious eyes, and their eyeballs were eager to stick. "Luck is too good." "So big a chicken, if we are not divided, then everyone can drink chicken soup." "I don''t know who did nothing to do, and actually broke up. If only one or two dayster, it will be fine." There wereints in the crowd, and Cui Yuanyong also regretted a little, but soon he calmed down and told the dormitory to go to the forest to find chickens in the afternoon. Mu Shaoning was able to carry the chicken back in a swaggering manner, and he was not afraid of someoneing to grab it. He was not a person who had not had enough food for many days and was malnourished, and he had made a lot of preparations for this day, and they could not beat him. Whoever dared toe over to grab, he promised to let the opponent stand in and crawl out. Mu Shaoning sat in the yard and bleed the chicken. Tang Guo was on the stove, boiled a pot of water, ready to scald the chicken feathers. The water boiled, Mu Shaoning put the chicken in it, and then began to pluck the chicken feathers. After plucking, there were some small fluff on it. There are no tweezers here, so I can only roast it with fire. Then it broke his stomach. As he expected, there was a lot of yellow chicken fat in the chicken body, and two bowls were neatly made. This was an unexpected joy for him. For a long time, I could stir-fry wild vegetables. At this moment, the door of the yard was suddenly knocked open, and three male students from tall and mahogany came in. Chapter 5392: College students’ desert island game(55) Chapter 5392: College students¡¯ desert ind game(55) Chapter 5392 College students desert ind game (55) The three male ssmates are the fierce ones in the usual ss. They didn''t say any greetings when they came in. They walked directly into the kitchen and saw the chicken that had been cracked, with fierce light in their eyes. One of them, when they walked over, they were going to get the chicken. In the eyes of the three, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo were both very bullies, and they took it. What else could they do? No one thought that Mu Shaoning would sh in the palm of that person''s hand without hesitation. Tang Guo even saw it, and a hint of excitement shed through Mu Shaoning''s eyes. When the danger came, the person responded quickly enough, and quickly retracted his hand, but the skin was still cut by the knife, and blood appeared from the wound in an instant. "Boy, are you going to die?" When the other two saw this, they nned toe up and hold Mu Shaoning. However, Mu Shaoning preemptively kicked one of them and kicked him out of the kitchen directly. The other person had not reacted yet and was kicked out by him. At the beginning, that person ran out of the kitchen long ago. Mu Shaoning chased out and closed the door by the way: "I''ll be back in a while, I will beat them." Mu Shaoning wanted to bring these people to fruit, but it wasnt this time, and he didnt want to be in front of Tang Guo. He dropped the knife in the kitchen, picked up a wooden stick in the yard, rushed over and mmed the three of them, causing their screams to spread far. "Squad leader, help, Mu Shaoning is going to kill." Everyone paid attention to the movement here, and hurried over when they heard something was wrong inside. The door was open. When I walked in, I saw Mu Shaoning holding the long stick with a gloomy face. There were three people on the ground who were constantly tumbling, but still couldn''t avoid the stick. Du Li stopped speaking: "Mu Shaoning, what are you doing?" Mu Shaoning stopped, held the wooden stick tightly in his hand, and nced up at the crowd, seeing that they were inconceivable in their eyes, and ming, he didn''t care. "You should ask them what they are doing. Theye in to grab things, but they will pee their pants and call for help." Du Li''s voice was stopped. I don''t know why, he didn''t dare to look at Mu Shaoning. The other person''s eyes always put a lot of pressure on him. As if he was a prey and the other was a hunter, it was very ufortable. "Say to take care of each other, don''t make bad ideas." Mu Shaoning threw the stick aside, "You all go out, take these three weak chickens together, don''te here if you have nothing to do. The stick, it might be a knife next time." Du Li was very angry, but had no choice but to ask someone to drag the three of them away, and the others followed suit. I was thinking about it, but I didnt dare to it anymore. Mu Shaoning looked a little thin, but he didn''t expect to be so fierce that he couldn''t afford it. A few hourster, everyone smelled the fragrance wafting out of the yard over there. It was very greedy, but they dared not pass. Whether it is Mu Shaoning or Tang Guo, it is difficult tomunicate. The former Tang Guo was okay. After tearing her face apart, she didn''t give them any face anymore. "Aren''t you and Tang Guo good sisters? Why don''t you go to have two mouthfuls of chicken soup?" Someone asked Xiang Wen. Xiang Wen''s face was so ugly, she didn''t say a word. "Xiang Wen, to be honest, she is really not wronged when she is angry with you. What surprised me the most about the n at the beginning of the ss is that you have such a good rtionship that you can deceive her. So, are you stic sisters?" Chen Xiaohan asked with a smile, ignoring Xiang Wen''s ugly expression, "If my sister, someone dares to treat her like this, I will definitely kill them." "It''s a pity, you are sincere to people. The final oue is that people may not be true to you." Chen Xiaohan supported his chin. Xiang Wen couldn''t help it: "Then you robbed Yun Lingling''s egg and almost **** her off." "I''m not reconciled. I took care of her everywhere beforeing to the ind. When I found the eggs, I was beside me. In the end, the eggs were all cooked. She didn''t ask me a word. I couldn''t bear it anymore." Chen Xiaohan smiled. " Tang Guo usually takes good care of you. For the benefit of the squad leader, you forget her. By the way, you should be a little jealous of her. After all, she is a famous beautiful woman with so many suitors. Those pursuits Many will know her through you." "Also, you should like the monitor, don''t you?" Chen Xiaohan''s face was pierced, "What kind of sister are you, stic. It''s unlucky that she knows you." see you tomorrow Chapter 5393: College students’ desert island game(56) Chapter 5393: College students¡¯ desert ind game(56) Chapter 5393 College students desert ind game (56) Unconsciously, half a month passed. Since the collective life was disbanded, other people could only watch Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning''s small days pass by and be more prosperous. Even if you dont get a chicken back every day, you can get some good things every other day or two. It may be a bird, it may be an egg, it may be some crabs and shrimps. They tried to follow the two behind to pick up the leak, but of course they found nothing. Someone also got anxious and jumped out and used the two of not caring about their ssmates, but was scolded by Tang Guo. He was not convinced and wanted to make a fuss. Finally, he was beaten by Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning never left his hand when hitting someone. He turned his fist and went to the person who caused the trouble. The person who was beaten got up the next morning, absolutely all over his body pain. Mu Shaoning was originally very irritable, the n was so perfect, but he didn''t kill one, and the progress was a bit too slow. The dispersal of collective life actually dragged him to kill people himself, because he seemed to be immersed in such a peaceful farm life. Such busy and in, and some pleasant days, he was a little reluctant to break. So, he has no ns to do it for the time being. Once he starts to kill, then all the peace here will be broken, and he will never return to the past. In the eyes of the girl who was busy with him every day, he became a terrible murderer, stained with blood. In this life, his hands are still clean, so he can stay by her side for the time being. However, the reality is that he can no longer dy. This game will end sooner orter, and he will send her back to school. She has a caring family, dreams, and a happy life in the future. He can''t leave her on this unseen ind. Mu Shaoning decided to create an ident and temporarily trap Tang Guo in a room, and then he could make his own n. Mainly, they are together every day, except at night, it is difficult for him to do things alone during the day. He intends to trap Tang Guo in a house for a long time, which can be regarded as giving her a dangerous experience on the ind. When the timees, no one will suspect her. Tang Guo didn''t know Mu Shaoning''s thoughts, and she got up at dawn. Mu Shaoning always gets up much earlier than her. When she gets up, she can smell the fragrance from the kitchen. "Stuck here for half a month, our food is good enough for a few days, and we don''t have to go out every day." During breakfast, Mu Shaoning suddenly said, "Speaking of this small town, we haven''t walked carefully." "Do you want to visit this small town?" Tang Guo asked, looking up. Mu Shaoning lightly nodded: "Go and find if there is anything you need. I don''t know how long I will stay here." "Let''s go then." Tang Guo did not refuse. Mu Shaoning wanted to y. She would just y with her. She felt that Mu Shaoning, who had been quiet for a few days, was now uncontroble and ready to act. The two didnt talk anymore, but Mu Shaoning didnt like to talk much. In front of Tang Guo, he had already performed supernormally. In front of other people, unless it is necessary. "Bring some wild vegetable cakes and fruits, I can''t finish shopping for a while, and I can add meals when I am hungry." Mu Shaoning was not reminding, but had already done so. He was holding a basket woven with weed stalks. This thing was woven by Tang Guo. There were several weaving,rge and small, so it was very convenient to put things. Chapter 5394: College students’ desert island game(57) Chapter 5394: College students¡¯ desert ind game(57) Chapter 5394 College students desert ind game (57) Intuition tells Tang Guo that Mu Shaoning probably has some thoughts. She pretended to find nothing, and followed Mu Shaoning. As soon as they went out, they were watched by other students around. This is a scene that you will encounter every day, and these students will follow them in an upright manner and n to pick up the omissions. , they really cant pick up, but wild vegetables and wild fruits can still pick up some of them. This time the two did not go to the forest or seaside location, everyone was confused. "Should we follow?" "Follow and see where they go." Mu Shaoning heard the whispered conversations of those behind him, and he didn''t mean to stop it. In that way, they can see with their own eyes that both of them are trapped in the mysterious room and cannot get out for the time being. They wont live long anyway, just make them happy. Mu Shaoning sneered at the corner of his lips, and when he looked at Tang Guo, that smile became warmer unconsciously. "Mu Shaoning, what do you want to do most after going out?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Mu Shaoning was asked for a moment, what do you want to do most after going out? He never thought about it, because he didn''t n to go out, and of course there was nothing he wanted to do. "Unexpected." Mu Shaoning replied, changing the subject and asked, "What about you?" "Call the family first, and then do a good job of personal hygiene." Mu Shaoning: "It seems that this should be done." However, there is no ce outside that he misses. He looked at Tang Guo''s profile, and was so confused. God asked him to be born again. Did he torture him twice or to give him a gift? Mu Shaoning felt a little shaken in his heart. The days of the past few days are too beautiful, making him a little bit reluctant to end so soon. He suddenly realized that after he came back, he had never thought about living long. It was simply that there was nothing in this world worthy of his nostalgia. God seems to be joking with him. He has nned for so many years and has reached thest moment to give him such a wonderful time, which makes people reluctant to discard it, but wants to have it forever. He looked at his hand holding the basket, as long as the hands were stained with a human life, that kind of beauty would be far away from him forever. Mu Shaoning felt a little confused in his mind and didn''t intend to speak anymore. He buried his head and covered up that face again. Tang Guo didn''t make a sound anymore. Just now, she felt the peaceful breath from Mu Shaoning''s body, which was no longer full of murderousness. He was shaken. At present, how many people can be unshakable? This person, once he has something to care about, he will naturally consider the long-term and try to keep the best things. Tang Guo: "You are bing more and more like a person, and you are still old-fashioned." After all, I have been following the host for so many years, not for nothing. And how could this kid escape the big palm of the host? The ssmates who followed Tang Guo discovered that Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were here to visit the ancient town. Most of them didnt mean to go back. The two of them had good luck. Maybe they could find something useful in the town? At this time, everyones first thought was to be able to go out. Those gold and silver jewelry antiques, on the contrary, did not care as much at the beginning. If you can find some to facilitate their lives, for example, a new one, without broken quilts, then it would be best. Chapter 5395: College students’ desert island game(58) Chapter 5395: College students¡¯ desert ind game(58) Chapter 5395 College Students Desert Ind Game (58) Mu Shaoning took Tang Guo to constantly explore some rooms in the town. The rooms here are old and some of the doors are crumbling. The spider webs above were all put in by the spiders Mu Shaoning invited people to catch at a high price. It took many years to build this ce anyway. Even if it is old, many things are true, taken back from various ces, some are old, old, and look a little broken. Almost half an hour, they have been to many rooms, and there are not many useful things they can find. I finally came to the ce Mu Shaoning arranged. This ce looks different. Even if it is age and shabby, it can''t wash away the house in front of you who used to live with unusual people. Mu Shaoning counted the time and Tang Guo''s footsteps, and finally touched the mechanism. On top of him and Tang Guo, a wooden board fell immediately, and he quickly pushed Tang Guo into a room. Then, amidst the exmation of everyone, he could only quickly evade into another room. He couldn''t back up, because several wooden boards fell on it, and a cloud of dust was raised. When the dust fell, the door of the house where Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning stayed was closed. Not only that, the structure of the house was also changing. There seemed to be a series of doors in front of them, which made people forget where they were. The people who were still standing outside looked at this scene a little confused, and when they came back to their senses, they looked at each other. "Are they trapped inside?" The courageous person found that there was no danger, approached these countless doors, knocked on them gently, and shouted: "Hey, is there anyone inside? Can you hear it?" No one responded, and I couldn''t hear anything inside. In fact, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were no longer in the original house at this time, they were moved to another ce, of course they could not hear them. "Do you think this deserves it?" The person who knocked on the wooden door just nowughed suddenly. He patted the dust on his body and showed a very relieved smile. "Who makes them selfish, God can''t see it." If they treated people better before, I don''t want to save them?" Many people nodded in agreement: "Yes, everyone has their own business, and there is no time to figure out what is going on in this door. What should I do if I touch the agency? Don''t save people then. If it doesnt work, well get in. Squad leader, dont you think?" Du Li, who was named, walked to those doors, which were weird. He pushed and found that he couldn''t move it at all. "There are weird everywhere here, you really can''t touch it casually. They should be trapped inside if they touched something just now. It''s not easy to find the key." "Squad leader, I don''t do the job of finding people. Who knows what I will touch in a while, I will finish ying together at that time." Du Li actually didn''t want to look for it. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning directly swept his face, he didn''t forget. So many people don''t want to control the two of them, and he feels a little happy. Especially Tang Guo, once he was so good at talking, all kinds of gifts and flowers, she didn''t even look at it, but now he is in a pile with a poor boy, which is simply trampling his self-esteem on the ground. "Or, let''s try it with a knife? Didn''t we have a sickle before? Maybe you can cut the door with two cuts." Bai Tian said at this time, "I can''t just watch them trapped inside. Help, let them starve to death, right? They are all ssmates, and I can''t see this happen." Chapter 5396: College students’ desert island game (59) Chapter 5396: College students¡¯ desert ind game (59) Chapter 5396 College students desert ind game (59) Bai Tian''s words failed to resonate with others for a while. "I''ll go back and get a knife." At this time, Tao Jiajia, who has never shown her presence, said that she felt ridiculous when she saw everyone looking at her strangely, as if she was saying that you are so bad that you would save people at this time. "I care more about myself. When I can save my ssmates without threatening my life, I will still not give up. If it threatens myself, I will make the same choice asst time." After a while, Tao Jiajia brought the sickle, and Chen Xiaohan came with her. Seeing Chen Xiaohan appearing, everyone looked at him. After all, this is also a master who doesn''t suffer. Is it to watch the fun, or do youe for something? But seeing a somewhat blunt knife in Chen Xiaohan''s hand, they understood that this was here to help. "I brought you a knife. It''s a bit blunt." Tao Jiajia handed Bai Tian a knife. It was the kind found in a small town. It was stained with rust. Although it has been derusted now, it is still unhappy and may not be able to do it. what. Bai Tian grasped it, and then the three of them began to chop at the door, making heavy felling noises, which shook everyone''s ears. "You are useless like this." "Besides, they are also worth our rescue?" Du Li also said: "With a few knives, it is impossible to chop down these doors. Maybe it will trigger the mechanism." Chen Xiaohan turned around and smiled: "Then you get out! Get out, even if the trigger is triggered, it won''t hurt you." She had already tried it just now, and it was because there was no trigger mechanism that she dared to continue. She and Tao Jiajia thought that if there is any danger, she must abandon her knife and leave. When it is critical, keep herself right. When there is no danger, helping the students to tide over the difficulties is just a matter of effort. In other words, she was quite worried about the two being able toe out, maybe she could still rub each other''s good luck, and then she could have a sip of chicken soup. At this point, she has to work hard too, right? Take a touch, if you really can''t save the two, then you can only say she, and they are very unlucky. "If you are willing to join it, go back with me to get the knife. If it is not enough, look for it elsewhere." Wei Yan looked at Bai Tianming so thin and still desperately cutting the door with a rusty knife, remembering them before. The time in distress, I was slightly touched. Although they are good friends and sisters, she has always had reservations about Bai Tian. If the circumstances were exchanged, she would not know what choice she would make. But Bai Tian''s choice can make her remember for a lifetime. Later, Bai Tian described the two snakes. She knew what kind of snakes they were. She took a bite, and even if they were rescued immediately, they might fail. She knew just how venomous snakes they were. She feels that Bai Tian has changed recently, she won''t listen to her everything, she has her own thoughts. For example, she actually pulled Bai Tian just now, and she also felt that Tang Guo deserved to be kept in it. Who told them to disregard the interests of the group and often eat alone? Bai Tian pushed her hand away and directly said that she wanted to save the two people inside. She didn''t know what it was like in her heart, only that everyone had their own ideas, she seemed to have been changed a little by Bai Tian. It may not be possible for others to save people in spite of danger when they are in danger, but if Bai Tian is in danger, she will definitely take action, even if she is in danger. Chapter 5397: College students’ desert island game(60) Chapter 5397: College students¡¯ desert ind game(60) Chapter 5397 College students desert ind game (60) In the crowd, a dozen people suddenly stood up, and they all followed Wei Yan back to find a knife. After a while, they returned, held a knife to the door and shed. The host is big, things seem to be beyond Mu Shaoning''s expectations, and they are developing in a direction that is uncontroble and he can''t believe it. "This is actually normal. There are no perfect good people, no bad evil people, one thought is good, and one thought is evil." [He himself is a bit shaken because of the host. Now that there are so many people helping him, I am afraid it is even more contradictory. This child has beencking love since he was a child. If someone really cares about him, he will be easily moved. The system continued, He has changed his clothes and nned to go out to do bad things, but when he saw the scene outside, he sat on his chair and stopped moving, staring at the monitor screen. He even took off the ck robe and clutched his hair in anguish. He shouldn''t understand why these hateful and hateful people suddenly became less disgusting. "This is a good thing for him. Since he lost his parents, he has epted deception, disguise, darkness, and all emotions are malicious to him. Therefore, as long as someone shows a little bit of malice towards him, he It will be infinitely magnified, thus awakening the dark side of his heart, and wanting to eliminate all these bad things that will harm him." There is a word in the system''s heart that the host has not said, and the host has analyzed it so well. Is it because she used to be like this? Think about it carefully, it really is. The host is big, Mu Shaoning changed back to his clothes and hid all the tools. It seems that he gave up today''s n. However, he was still in a daze on his chair, his eyes fixed on the monitor screen, a little sluggish, and he was very confused inside. "Let him calm down." Tang Guo actually didn''t expect that this game would have such a turning point so soon. No one is so bad, she expected this kind of situation to happen. Three hourster, Bai Tian and others were still cutting the door, and didn''t mean to stop. "Lets take a break, lets go back and get some food and then chop. We dont have much strength." Wei Yan said. Everyone nodded in agreement, and Tao Jiajia turned around: "Okay, I''m exhausted, but recently I have to work more, eat more wild vegetables, and feel that my physical strength has increased a lot. After I go out, I will not go on a diet to lose weight. In the end, there is nothing to do, so its better to exercise to lose weight." Tao Jiajias eyes almost didnt call her name directly. If she had better physical strength, she would definitely not lose Chen Kangles fat. Chen Kangle''s mouth twitched with anger. Tao Jiajia is now ten times more shameless than before, no, a hundred times. Tao Jiajia shed thest sickle on the door. When he was about to let it go, the room suddenly shook. Before she could remove her sickle, she jumped up and ran outside. The same is true for other people, hurriedly hiding in a safe ce. There was another puff of dust in front of them, and then they heard some strange noises and found that the structure of the house was changing again. When it stabilized, the door to the room where Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning were just opened opened. Seeing the twoing out of the inside, Bai Tian smiled and ran over: "Are you all right? By the way, it must be Tao Jiajia. She just stabbed the organ for thest time and opened it up." Mu Shaoning swept across everyone one by one, remembering the person who chopped the door before. Now he is still very conflicted, and can''t make the next n for a while. Some things seem to be a little different from what he thought. see you tomorrow Chapter 5398: College students’ desert island game(61) Chapter 5398: College students¡¯ desert ind game(61) Chapter 5398 College students desert ind game (61) "Nothing," Tang Guo looked at Mu Shaoning in silence, realizing that his heart wasplicated, and he might not know what to say for a short time, so he spoke first, "Thank you just now." "We just want to try it, but I didn''t expect it to work." Bai Tian said, "Don''te to this ce in the future. I don''t know what weird mechanism will be touched." Tang Guo answered, walked to Mu Shaonings side, and patted him on the shoulder: "Are you okay?" "No." Mu Shaoning raised his head, the confusion in his eyes has not yet receded. He still carried the basket with wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits in his hand. He looked at Tang Guo and Bai Tian and others. , And finally said to Tang Guo, "Let''s go back." When passing by Bai Tian, he threw the basket into Bai Tian''s hand. Bai Tian grabbed it quickly and looked at Mu Shaoning''s back. Although he didn''t say anything, no one didn''t understand what it meant. . There are a lot of wild vegetable pancakes here, not ordinary wild vegetable pancakes. It contains shrimp meat, which is still made with chicken fat. The taste is not as good as the food outside, but it is much more delicious than the wild vegetables that everyone usually eats. And those fruits are also very sweet. In fact, they are not wild fruits, but Tang Guo asked the friends in the group to pick them. Those things, although not many, the dozen or so people who came to help cut the door just now can eat two bites per person. "Actually, we did something wrong before. They hate us and it''s normal, right?" Bai Tian looked at everyone and said, "We all said that Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo ignored the interests of the group, but from their point of view, Its all of us who want to y a game to hide them and treat them like monkeys. They hate us. Shouldnt they? "Now we identally helped them once. Introverted people like Mu Shaoning are willing to thank us." Bai Tian looked at the delicately woven basket. "There are wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits here, since it is Mu Shaoning. Thanks to us, it will be divided by the students who contributed today, dont you think? Wei Yan said at this time: "Of course not." "Then I will divide it up. Although each person can only eat one or two bites, it is quite a lot. There are shrimps in the wild vegetable cakes. Speaking of which, we have not seen meat fish in a long time, and there is still oil on the cakes. , It smells very fragrant." Bai Tian became more greedy as she spoke, and quickly divided the cakes and wild fruits. Du Li and other students who did not contribute and were watching and smirking at the misfortune could only stare nkly. There are also some people who are remorseful. They knew that Mu Shaoning would give something, so they pretended to help and just cut the door twice. However, things have happened, and its toote to regret. "Mu Shaoning, what are you thinking about?" Mu Shaoning did not return to the yard where he lived, but walked all the way to the forest. Tang Guo suddenly stopped him behind him. He paused and waited for her to follow. "I was thinking why they suddenly helped." Mu Shaoning watched Tang Guo follow up, and continued to walk, "Obviously they don''t need to help." "How can we say that everyone is a ssmate. When they are not threatening their lives, most people are still willing to lend a helping hand. There are not many people in this world who can watch the death of familiar people in front of them." "Is that so?" Mu Shaoning didn''t quite understand, but he could understand something. Chapter 5399: College students’ desert island game(62) Chapter 5399: College students¡¯ desert ind game(62) Chapter 5399 College Students Desert Ind Game (62) "If they were trapped inside today, I would not save them." Mu Shaoning said bluntly, "You said, am I a bad person?" "I wont answer your question first. I just want to give you an example. If in the future, those students who helped today suddenly fall into danger, you only need to raise your hand to keep them safe. At that time, you are willing to lend a helping hand. Hands?" Tang Guo did not face to answer, but the question that was thrown made Mu Shaoning amazed, because the moment this question was raised, he didn''t answer right away in his heart, and stated that he would not save them. He hesitated unexpectedly. Clearly before, he nned to kill all these people cleanly and let them die in pain and fear. Why would he hesitate in the face of Tang Guos question, and even the inner answer was to extend a helping hand? "Mu Shaoning, what is your answer?" Mu Shaoning couldnt refuse Tang Guos question and replied: Yes. But he felt that this was against his principles, and added, But if they are in danger anymore, I wont. Favor. It''s already paid off." Tang Guoughed. Without delving into this issue, it is not easy to make Mu Shaoning touch. He is lonely in his heart. He always thought that this world is full of malice, so he wanted to destroy all the people and things that hurt him. Once, she thought so too. "Lets go and take a look in the forest, maybe we can pick up some good things." Mu Shaoning instantly threw away theplexity in his mind: "Okay, go and see." However, when he was acting, he was still distracted. Wait until the evening, he had to go to hisptop to make a signal to mark those people today. As long as they don''t mess with him, he won''t attack them for the time being. Originally aimed at Wei Yan and Bai Tian''s second serial n, he nned to cancel. Then, lets directly target Du Li. Everything was nned by Du Li first. After being here for half a month, he seems to be alive and well. While Mu Shaoning was distracted, Tang Guo was a little farther away from him, called the friends in the group, and sent her another chicken. When Mu Shaoning came to find it, she happened to see a very fat chicken in her hand, and it was still hot when she touched it. "Are there chickens again?" Mu Shaoning''s eyes lit up. It is not surprising why Tang Guo is so lucky. This chicken is not in the forest, but can it be another ce? "Yes, I have it again." Tang Guo smiled, "It''s our luck. We have not only chicken, but also mushrooms." Mu Shaoning saw the mushrooms stacked on the ground: "You can stew the mushrooms with the chicken. It just happens that the spices I found before cane in handy." Mu Shaoning carried a chicken, Tang Guo made a simple basket with straw, put all the mushrooms in it, and picked some other wild vegetables by the way. When they appeared in the town like this, everyone was shocked. These two people started to survive in the wilderness, right? This is already the second chicken. The eyes of this chicken are really not good. Every time I look at them, it is no wonder that he has survived. "Hey, do you think they would share our soup for us?" Chen Xiaohan asked bluntly, and couldn''t help but lick the corner of his lower lip. "When I think of the taste of chicken soup, I am very excited. I can drink a bowl of it. to make." Chapter 5400: College students’ desert island game(63) Chapter 5400: College students¡¯ desert ind game(63) Chapter 5400 College Students Desert Ind Game (63) "Mu Shaoning has already given us wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits," Tao Jiajia said, "He is not for charity. It is normal not to give them." "I think I should be able to pick up some soup to drink." Bai Tian followed, "They are not bad guys, but we were wrong at the beginning. I helped a little bit before, and Mu Shaoning thanked us. In fact, we If it wasn''t for annoying them at the beginning, how could there be conflictster? Everyone is a ssmate, and in this environment, it is impossible to really turn a blind eye." "Anyway, I was expecting it." Chen Xiaohan continued to lick the corners of his lips, his eyes almost glowing green. People who have experienced Mu Shaoning''s skills are afraid to do anything. "By the way, you helped them so much before, and they are now carrying the chicken back, as if they didn''t intend to thank you." The person who spoke was Cui Yuanyong. He was a little unhappy before, and now he is a little gloating. You have worked so hard for so long, people didn''t think about you." Du Li didn''t speak, he was the leader of a squad anyway, it was inappropriate to say this kind of thing, some people would say it anyway. In fact, he was also a little happy. These people just helped the two people. It seemed that a few wild vegetable cakes and wild fruits had sent them away. Chen Kangle is directly mocking Tao Jiajia who is standing next to him this time: "It seems that your effort did not get the results it should have." "I regret it now?" Tao Jiajia rolled his eyes at him: "You have nothing to say, are you?" "I justmented, you helped two white-eyed wolves before, think about your previous rhetoric, don''t you think it is ridiculous?" "Chen Kangle, you should make it clear. What I just said is that it is not a disadvantage for my ssmates to make a little effort without affecting myself. If someone makes me work hard, it won''t work. Up." Tao Jiajia directly stepped on Chen Kangle''s foot and ran away quickly. Chen Kangle jumped with pain, and chased Tao Jiajia fiercely. Tao Jiajia ran outside in fright. At this moment, Chen Kangle found that Tao Jiajia was not moving, and reached out to beat her. Tao Jiajia quickly dodged and hid behind Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo. Chen Kangle''s fist that was about to fall, suddenly closed. When he saw the half chicken in Mu Shaoning''s hand, his face changed. Mu Shaoning turned around and threw the chicken into Tao Jiajias hands, without telling how to distribute it, and told Shang Tang Guo to leave. Being a friend is impossible. This time it was the only time to divide meat. Their previous practice made him confused. Of course, this is the result of his discussion with Tang Guo. Tao Jiajia was a little dazed to grasp the fat chicken in his hand, and subconsciously swallowed and saliva. Although this chicken is only half a chicken, it has some weight. It looks really good and delicious. She found Chen Kangle''s bright eyes, and hurriedly hugged the chicken to Wei Yan, Bai Tian and the others. Those ssmates who had worked hard before stood up and surrounded them, for fear that someone would take the opportunity to grab something. It is worth mentioning that, except for those who offended Mu Shaoning before, the male ssmates who helped today are all rtivelyrge ones. Therefore, no one went up to **** it for a while. Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo arezy about how they are allocated. If they fight because of this, they will probablyugh aside. Dividing things does not mean that friendship can exist between them. Chapter 5401: College students’ desert island game(64) Chapter 5401: College students¡¯ desert ind game(64) Chapter 5401 College students desert ind game (64) "Obviously, they sent this half of the chicken here to thank the ssmates who worked hard today. This is a surprise, because when we did this, we didn''t expect this return at all." Wei Yan Said to everyone, "When the ident happened before, everyone present should have heard it. Bai Tian suggested that everyone contribute their efforts to rescue them. However, there are only a dozen of us who are willing to act. Therefore, this half A chicken is only for a dozen of us." Wei Yan knew that this would offend many people. But the reality is like this. If there is no effort, and you want to return, it is impossible. Half a chicken for more than a dozen people, and half a chicken for more than fifty people, thats really not a concept. "I know that those students who did not participate are very unwilling," Wei Yan said and continued, "but there is no way, this chicken belongs to a dozen of us, and the distribution is the final decision." Even though this is the best time to win over the hearts of the people, Wei Yan is very clear, giving a little bit of meat, dont know what kind of ind will be in the future, it is better to eat two more bites, supplement nutrition, increase physical strength, nothing else is useful . When ites to the dangers encountered, these people may not be really grateful, maybe she will offend this group of people who contribute. In this way, it is better for her to immediately gather these people who contributed to form a team that is more friendly to Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning. I believe that after today, they should be the most united team. Although there were quarrels in the middle, Wei Yan''s small team eventually formed. They still choose to stew chicken soup. The chicken soup has a strong fragrance, but basically it seems that one person can divide it into more than one bowl. If there is more water, the taste will disappear. "Mu Shaoning, do you say that people outside know that we are missing?" Mu Shaoning paused, thinking for a long time before answering: "Maybe we are already looking for." More than half a month has passed, these people have not contacted their families, and most of them know about the disappearance of the cruise ship. Obviously his n was so perfect, but it was broken. One after another, unexpected things happened. To the group of people who had used knives to chop the door before, he was actually unable to attack. Obviously in his previous life, he did not hesitate to let these people go to hell. What''s the problem? Mu Shaoning was in a daze, feeling that this was not good, so he decided to start with Du Li, not wanting to y slowly. Mu Shaoning acted that night. Du Li lived alone in a house. When everyone fell asleep that night, a voice suddenly awakened Du Li. "Want to go out?" "Who?" Du Li opened his eyes for a moment, and looked around with some horror, wondering if he was too tired and dreaming. "Du Li, do you want to go out?" This time, Du Li could hear clearly. Someone was really talking. He understood a bit now. There are probably monitors hidden in this room. But he had looked for it carefully before, and found no trace at all. "If you want to go out, just do what I say. As long as you can do what I ordered, I will let you out. The person I am going to target this time is not you." Du Li''s face is uncertain, isn''t it aimed at him? Think about it carefully after being thrown here, he did not suffer any substantial harm. Perhaps, what the other party said was true, of course, he felt that the other party also wanted to use his hand to do something. If you can really go out, everything is easy to say, as long as you can go out. Stay here, he is going crazy. Chapter 5402: College students’ desert island game(65) Chapter 5402: College students¡¯ desert ind game(65) Chapter 5402 College students desert ind game (65) Du Li finally decided to follow the direction of that voice. Not long after, he had walked out of their usual living area and came to an abandoned pond. "where are you?" "I havee as you said." "What do you want me to do so that I can..." Before speaking thest sentence, Du Li was hit with a stick in the back of the head. He was so dizzy and fell straight down. He was powerless to lie on the ground, and thest realisation was that he really shouldnt listen to the nonsense of that voice. The kind of viin hiding in the dark, how could he really let him out? The person holding the stick behind Du Li is Mu Shaoning. He still wears the ck robe, but he doesn''t wear a mask. Of course, he only needs to pull the hat down to cover his face easily. . He walked slowly in front of Du Li, changed his voice slightly, and saw that Du Li was still struggling, and said: "I wanted to y slowly, but now I am impatient." "Tonight is a good time, let me see you down first." Du Li was struggling, but he was dizzy when he was beaten with a stick. In addition, he had eaten wild vegetables for half a month, so his physical strength was not enough. "I n to throw you into the sea." Mu Shaoning said slowly, and at the same time grabbed Du Li by the back cor, unexpectedly gently picked him up. "When they find the phone in your room, they will think you are behind the scenes." Du Li gritted his teeth with hatred, if it werent for hisck of energy, he must make this person look good. Mu Shaoning doesn''t have much to say, lest it happen. He carried Du Li and walked quietly to the beach. Du Li''s vision gradually blurred. He tried to open it, but there was no way. Before he lost his consciousness, he was very regretful why he listened to this man''s nonsense, and he shouldn''t havee out at all. When Mu Shaoning walked to the beach, he suddenly stopped because there was a person sitting on the rock. Facing the moonlight, he saw clearly who this person was. She raised her head and looked at Mu Shaoning. Mu Shaoning did not wear a mask or cover her face with a hat, and she saw clearly that she was wrapped in a ck robe. He was frightened and dropped Du Li to the ground, feeling a little at a loss for a moment. No one spoke, only the wind whispered in his ears, and it was a little cold. Now, his hands and feet are also cold. He didn''t expect that he would be exposed. Looking at Tang Guo''s appearance, he obviously knew more. Mu Shaoning''s eyes dimmed, thinking that she was hiding well, but she didn''t know that she had discovered it long ago. Why didnt she reveal it? Tang Guo stood up, walked in front of Mu Shaoning, and squatted down to check Du Li''s situation: "Not dead yet." Mu Shaoning: "..." He just stunned Du Li and didn''t intend to kill him directly. He wanted to drown the opponent in pain in the sea. He really was so cruel and dark. "Du Liming wakes up in the morning, he will definitely feel that he has a dream. When he wakes up, he finds himself lying on the ground with his head hitting the bedside table." Mu Shaoning''s eyes are confused, what do you mean? Then he saw that Tang Guo actually picked up Du Li. His eyes widened, why did she pick up a man weighing more than 100 kilograms at once? Could it be that she has practiced too? She is the same as him? They are all born again? This makes sense. Why is she different from the person in the memory? Mu Shaoning silently followed, watching the surroundings vigntly, and finally touched the phone out, looking at the house where the people were sleeping, for fear that those people would run out of it and bump into it. System: [Host, this guy is helping you watch the wind. When came out, Mu Shaoning was awe-inspiring, and when he returned, he became sneaky, and was a little frightened. After all, Tang Guo didnt change in disguise, what if he was discovered? "Where are you going to get him?" Mu Shaoning couldn''t help it when he was about to return to the ce where those people lived. "You said where to put him, I''lle." Tang Guo put Du Li down, Mu Shaoning breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly came over to pick up the person, and staying away from her, repeated: "Where to go?" "His room." Mu Shaoning paused, remembering what Tang Guo said before. Du Li was not brought out by him, the other party just had a dream and kowtow. He looked at Tang Guo again, and his eyes lit up. see you tomorrow Chapter 5403: College students’ desert island game(66) Chapter 5403: College students¡¯ desert ind game(66) Chapter 5403 The desert ind game of college students (66) Mu Shaoning quickly moved Du Li back to his room and put it on the ground. Tang Guo whispered where to put it, and he quickly set the position. After cing , Du Li really looked like he had fallen off the bed. "Is it all right?" Mu Shaoning asked seriously. System: Howe this guy is a bit dull and cute, especially like a kid who has done something wrong is caught and is being remedied. "Okay, let''s go back." Affirmed by Tang Guo, Mu Shaoning followed her and walked to the yard where they lived. Back to his ce, Mu Shaoning invited Tang Guo into his room. He didn''t speak, and Tang Guo didn''t ask why. Mu Shaoning didn''t know what to do. He obviously only had to throw Du Li into the sea before, even if she couldn''t stop it. With a few words from her, he did not hesitate to break his n and follow her. In her eyes, he did not see disappointment or fear, but this feeling made him feel at ease. He wanted to ask if Tang Guo was like him. But he was a little uncertain, so he didn''t dare to ask. He was a little afraid of saying the wrong thing, and he didn''t have the kind of fear in front of Du Li at all. "Don''t you want to go out?" This is the first sentence of Tang Guo''s question and answer, which Mu Shaoning did not expect. He should be able to guess that the other party may already know that it is him who is doing the ghost on the ind. He is still thinking, what would he say if she asked about it? is to say some excuses, or to answer him truthfully. If she really wants to ask, he might tell the truth, he really cant refuse to answer her questions, or even deceive her. Thinking of her mysterious appearance on the ind, Mu Shaoning was more inclined, Tang Guo, like him, was reborn. "Is this question difficult?" Seeing that Mu Shaoning didn''t answer, Tang Guo asked again, "I really don''t want to go out at all?" Mu Shaoning hesitated this time, he didn''t even answer, he didn''t want to go out. He was startled, he didn''t know when, he was expecting to get out from here. Its actually very easy for him to go out, he only needs to send a signal to the outside. But it was not a signal that closed him here, but his heart was closed. And she has unknowingly opened his heart to let him look forward to the outside world, no, it should be said that she is looking forward to the outside world. "If we go out," Mu Shaoning did not answer directly, but asked, "If we go out, can we still get close like this?" Tang Guozai couldn''t hold back, stretched out his hand and squeezed his face, took off his ck windbreaker hat that should be on his head, revealing his entire face: "Are you going out, you are going to disappear." , Avoid me, or stay away from me?" "Of course not, how could I!" Mu Shaoning retorted quickly, as if he felt something. Unexpectedly, Tang Guo spoke first: "As long as you are willing to fight for it, after you go out, our rtionship will not only be as close as it is now, but even closer than before. How close you can get depends on how hard you work." Mu Shaoning can''t control herself anymore. He only feels that the blood is boiling all over his body, and a feeling of wanting to end this ce immediately develops in his heart, and takes her out quickly. This feeling of running in a new direction really makes him very impatient, and he doesnt want to waste any more time. Chapter 5404: College students’ desert island game(67) Chapter 5404: College students¡¯ desert ind game(67) Chapter 5404 College Students Desert Ind Game (67) "I was born again." Mu Shaoning spoke calmly, and he nned to drag out his secret. He doesn''t want to stay on the ind here, he wants to live. He looked at his hands and suddenly felt a little grateful. Maybe it was Gods help that prevented him from doing irreparable things. As long as he has a life on his hand in this life, then he is only worthy to struggle in the dark forever, not worthy to stay by her side. "Before I was born again, the two of us were projected on this arranged ind as they nned. At that time, we all thought we had crossed, and then we started a difficult life on the ind... Later, they felt We dealt with it very easily, intending to increase the difficulty, and asked a group of people to be bandits and robbers toe in. This is what I askedter. You were in an ident while you were on the run. They may have been frightened and all evacuated... Stay on this ind. This is an ind with no special features. It is far ind and it is off course. There are basically no ships passing here. One day I discovered the surveince and lines on the ind, and finally realized that everything was nothing but nothing at the beginning. They y tricks on monkeys. I have lived here for more than ten years and met a wave of busy sailing enthusiasts and went out." "After I went out, I regained control of my own funds, and then started investigating their whereabouts and all their information. Finally, I gathered them here before the anniversary of my 20-year ssmates." "Then, kill them one by one." "At that time, an outsider came, because he had an ident, and one ran away, but even if she ran away, she would not be peaceful in her life. Many people chased me, and when things were done, I didnt even think about being alive, so I jumped off. Hai, I didn''t expect... toe back again." "The time I returned was very unsatisfactory. It turned out to be two days after I lost the most important person. If I can change the ending two days earlier." "I was very angry, angry, and started to decorate this ind with hatred for the whole ss. Thest time I was too rushed, I didn''t make them too much fear. I want to make a more perfect n to make them die in fear. ." "I thought it was a perfect n, but there were frequent idents. After more than half a month, everyone was still alive. And I didn''t expect someone to help us when we were trapped in the room." "Of course, these don''t move me to leave this ind." Mu Shaoning''s eyes lit up, "Now I know that rebirth is not to torture me, but toe back and meet you." "If you want to go out, I will immediately signal to people outside that all the ns are gone, let''s go out." Mu Shaoning was not impulsive, but he grabbed a beam, the only beam of light in the two lives, he did not want to give up, this was his only chance. "After so long, will it be a pity to give up?" "Don''t you feel unwilling?" Mu Shaoning: "They are not important anymore." He wants to be a cleaner person, he doesn''t want to smell blood, so he can stand beside her. "Or, in a while, some people still owe you a beating. Why don''t we drag them out every night to relieve our anger?" Tang Guo suggested, "You are taking revenge andforting, but I can do everything. I haven''t done it, and I haven''t been relieved, especially that Du Li, not ying a few more times, is really a bit unwilling. In order to prevent you from going astray, I have no time to beat them." Mu Shaoning was taken aback, is this admitting that he is the same? Chapter 5405: College students’ desert island game(68) Chapter 5405: College students¡¯ desert ind game(68) Chapter 5405 College students desert ind game (68) In the morning, Du Li woke up a little confused. He remembered what he had clearly heardst night, and followed that voice to a dry pond. In the end, he was pried and sapped. The man said a lot, and finally dragged him to the beach, intending to drown him. He looked at a familiar ce, a little puzzled, could it be a dream? He did it all at once, and then found out that he was actually on the ground. Is it really a dream? Did he have a terrible dream and turned to the ground when he was struggling? If what happenedst night is true, then he must be dead. Du Li breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had too much thought to have such a dream. He touched the back of his head, it was still a little swollen, and it seemed that he fell really hard. "Do you think Mu Shaoning is a bit weird today?" Chen Xiaohan gnawed a wild fruit and stared at Mu Shaoning''s location. "This guy actually took off his hat and straightened his hair back, using wild grass. Tie up. I''m sure, if it weren''t on the ind, he would have to get his hair straightened." "I can see it. I found out before that he was smiling secretly. There is nothing wrong with this guy, right?" Tao Jiajia whispered. Chen Xiaohan was a little worried: "What can we do, in case something goes wrong, the chicken can''t be hit, and there is no good stuff, how can we pick it up?" "I didn''t beat the chicken, it was Guoguo." Mu Shaoning''s voice suddenly appeared in front of him, shocking the people who were muttering. They looked at Mu Shaoning, who was standing in front of him carrying the basket, and it was even stranger for a while. Wait, his name has changed. Bai Tian''s eyes widened. Are these two people making progress? The few people tended to each other, Mu Shaoning felt that they seemed to be faulty and turned away. He just came to stroll around, in fact, he is not a big pursuit of food, after all, he can take Tang Guo to eat good food in the secret room. But you have to behave, lest anyone finds anomalies. That night, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning appeared in Du Li''s room. This time they didn''t wake Du Li, they transported him directly to the beach, and then awakened him with sea water. Both made some changes, wearing ck robes and weird masks. After waking up Du Li, they beat and kicked him. Du Li was beaten and begged for mercy, but no one could hear Du Li crying so brilliantly. After was almost done, Tang Guo knocked Du Li unconscious, and then applied the ointment sent by Brother Ziyun to him, only treating bruises, not pain. In other words, it can make the traces of being beaten disappear, but it still hurts the next day. The next day Du Li woke up in panic, and found that he was lying on the bed perfectly, but his body was aching, and his heart shook for a while. He didn''t encounter something unclean, right? He talked about it with a few people who had a better rtionship, and everyone was skeptical. And Du Li found that many of these ssmates did not listen to his instructions, and he was bing less and less of his attention as the squad leader. Furthermore, on Wei Yan''s side, the dozens of people are united every day. Before these dozens of people had eaten chicken soup, theirplexions looked much better these past two days. Du Li knew that others were resenting him. He is also very angry, isn''t it they themselves who didn''t make a move before? Now the me is on him. If he finds a way to get out, he will sneak away, and he will never take these people away. If he can''t get out, he deserves it. Chapter 5406: College students’ desert island game(69) Chapter 5406: College students¡¯ desert ind game(69) Chapter 5406 College students desert ind game (69) For a week, Du Li would be beaten by Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning every night, and then the two sent him back. He didn''t suspect that he was really beaten, thinking that he had bumped into something unclean. "You should be too nervous." Chen Kangle patted Du Li on the shoulder and said, "I have an illusion." Du Li could not exin, so he could not speak. That night, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning changed their targets and reced them with Chen Kangle. After all, the people who discussed the game were the two of them, and then the others made a fuss. The next morning, Chen Kangle, who woke up from the beating, hurried to find Du Li, saying that he was in the same situation as him. However, they could not find a solution at all. Chen Kangle has also been beaten for a week, and now there is no ce in his body that does not hurt. In the following time, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning beat all the dozen people they had helped before, and finally ended. Now they are very afraid of going into the night, afraid of being severely beaten in the dream, although it is a dream, it really hurts, and it hurts to death when they move. "When will you go out?" In the middle of the night, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo were enjoying a delicious meal in the secret room. He had already vented his anger. Now he is going to pursue another life, not wanting to end his life because of them. Actually, being alive is pretty good. "The cruise ship is actually docked outside, and I returned from the cruise ship that day." Tang Guo said, "Others just don''t talk about it. Du Li, the culprit, easily put him back. It''s a little cheaper for him. You didn''t put him back before. Has the phone been returned?" "Well, my video game is gone, it''s useless, I just used it to provoke them." "It''s still useful. I have a n to send Du Li out first." Tang Guo began to talk about his n in a low voice. Mu Shaoning didn''t ask why she had so many cruise ships, and he didn''t even see the cruise ship. Where to stop. He didn''t want to ask, as long as he was taken with him when he went out. Du Li still lives in a room by himself. He did not discard his mobile phone, mainly because he didn''t know where to discard it. In case someone did not see it, this would easily arouse suspicion. So, he keeps his cell phone hidden in the house. He also found the old lock and locked the house. That night, Du Li was urinating urgently and nned to go out to solve it. When it was resolved, he suddenly found a sneaky figure. He didn''t shout, but followed it secretly. This man turned out to be walking towards the sea. After a while, he saw the yacht docked by the sea. In an instant, his eyes were bright, and he almost rushed over. Of course, he was still sane and he just held back. Then he saw this person, carrying things out of the yacht inrge and small bags, and walking towards the town. Although he could not see the face of this person, he understood that most of this person came to the town to send supplies. Its also right. Bring it in a small town. Its impossible for that mysterious person not to eat. If he wants to hide it, its impossible toe out to find food by himself. Someone must give it to him. Its impossible, let him cook wild vegetables, right? Du Li hid in the grass on one side, and when the man left, he rushed to the yacht by the sea. The only chance is this time, he didn''t hesitate, and immediately jumped up. His family is in a superior family. Of course, he has driven this kind of stuff countless times. He quickly started the yacht and drove far away. Chapter 5407: College students’ desert island game(70) Chapter 5407: College students¡¯ desert ind game(70) Chapter 5407 College students desert ind game (70) What makes him even more excited is that there is a mobile phone on the yacht, which must belong to that person. He can''t go back then, so he can make emergency calls. Why didnt you fight right away? Its selfishness. Driving the yacht and blowing the sea breeze, the corners of his mouth were raised. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning stood by the beach, watching Du Li leaving behind, and turned back to where they lived. No need to imagine what will happen on the ind tomorrow. "I overestimated him." Mu Shaoning also guessed whether Du Li would directly call the police first. He did not expect that he drove the yacht and didn''t mean to call the police. The next morning, everyone discovered that Du Li, who likes to get up early, was not there, and they did not respond. Wait until noon, Du Li still didn''t ask questions. At this time, they felt something was wrong and went to his room to find someone. Seeing the empty room and all kinds of items in good order, they also guessed whether Du Li had left early. However, until the evening, and then at night, Du Li did note back. "I saw him before going to bed yesterday." "Is it because I went out too early in the morning and there was an ident?" "Or, find the lighter first." Cui Yuanyong said, "If people don''te back tomorrow, there is a problem with our kindling, the lighter is still very important." Everyone agreed and went to Du Lis room to find a lighter. Cui Yuanyong knew that it was ced in a drawer, and did not want to look through other things, so he opened the drawer, unexpectedly eximed. Everyone came to look around and found a mobile phone lying in the drawer. "This is Du Li''s cell phone." Chen Kangle frowned, holding the phone in his hand, "Isn''t it said that everyone''s phones are gone? Why is his phone still there?" The faces of everyone are subtle, and they obviously have mobile phones, why doesnt Du Li take them out? "Try booting it?" Chen Kangle''s heartbeat quickened, press the power button for a long time, and watched the phone turn on, and shouted with excitement: "He must have forgotten the phone here. This guy wants to hide the phone secretly. I really doubt it. It actually has something to do with him." "Then why did he disappear suddenly?" Wei Yan asked, "No matter what, please call the police first. This phone is almost out of power, don''t dy." Other things are not important anymore. Tang Guo never thought that she could me Du Li for everything, she just wanted to create a condition for Du Li to escape. In the end, no matter whether he did it or not, everyone knew that he had stolen it away, and no one would hate him. The rm call is made, and the signal location will be tracked there soon to find the whereabouts of everyone. Of course, Tang Guo did not want this ind to be exposed. There is too much evidence here. Once it is checked, unless all is destroyed, Mu Shaoning will be exposed. Therefore, she discussed with Mu Shaoning that night. "Put them on the yacht?" "Well, I have medicine." Mu Shaoning paused, and said: "Okay." After he said, he added, "Or, beat them again?" Tang Guo smiled: "Okay, go to work tonight." That night, everyone was fainted. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning got them on the cruise ship. Mu Shaoning personally saw that there was clearly the sea in front of them, but there was another cruise ship. The magic is really incredible. . He didn''t ask much, and carried the person up with one hand. Discovered that Tang Guo could also handle one hand, he suddenly felt that this group of people was a bit unlucky, and even provoke them. He evenughed. In fact, they have some simrities, so they can finally be such a rtionship, right? Its great, starting tomorrow, let the past pass, he is about to start a new life. see you tomorrow Chapter 5408: College students’ desert island game(71) Chapter 5408: College students¡¯ desert ind game(71) Chapter 5408 College students desert ind game (71) Its daybreak. Everyone who wakes up is looking forward to when people outside can find them. However, when they opened their eyes, everyone''s eyes widened. The environment they are in is no longer the same town as before, but on a cruise ship, or even the ce where they had dinner that day. Looking at the undamaged scene before them, everyone was lost in thought. If it werent for people like them, and there were no waiters on the cruise ship, would they really be a dream before, right? "Are we saved?" "Or did someone make us a joke?" Everyone looks at the nearest person. If they are not dirty and their faces are not very good-looking, they will still feel that what they have experienced before is a dream, which is really too dreamy and not like reality. "Lets see if anyone else is there." Someone suggested. Everyone had no time to do anything else, but went around the entire cruise ship for the first time. When they passed the food area, they couldn''t hold back and ate with something. Even though these things are not very new. But then they found the refrigerator again and took out a lot of food in it. After they had a full meal, they went back to their rooms, took afortable shower, and took out their clothes from the suitcase to change. When lying downfortably, no one does notugh. There are more equipment on the cruise ship, and it is easy to get in touch with people outside. When everyone wakes up, the system helps to turn off the signal jammer. So, now they just need to stay here quietly, waiting for the rescue fleet toe and find them. When they were looking for someone, they also paid attention to Du Li, but did not see him. They are so tired, a terrible and stressful life for a month, they can finally rx at this time. I really don''t want to think about it too much, and slowly fall asleep. Wait until they woke up again, it was the rescue team. Seeing the people who were intact and even cleaned up, they were very confused. Didnt they mean that these people were on an ind? Shortly after they took the action, they received new instructions. Fortunately, they didnt have to deviate from the previously established route, and the new signal was still not far in that direction. "Except for Du Li who didn''t know where to go at the beginning, everyone here is here. By the way, we were all on the ind at the time and we didn''t bring our mobile phones with us, but Du Li''s mobile phone was there, but he kept hiding it. Wait. He was gone. We went in to find someone and took some things by the way, only to find that his mobile phone was still in the drawer." Bai Tian said, "Why did it suddenly appear on the cruise ship? We dont even know how it happened before. Its the same on the ind." If it hadnt been for this group of peoples badplexions, and seeing how hard things have been doing recently, the people in the rescue team would definitely not believe what they said. Also, the signal received before does indeed show that it is not far from here. However, when they looked behind, they did not see the so-called ind, only a calm ocean. Because there is still one Du Li, the rescue team can only ask for instructions first to see if the new signal can be tracked. At this moment, they received another instruction, saying that there was a distress signal and sent directions and coordinates. When I heard the name of that person, the people in the rescue team were a little strange, and that person was actually called Du Li. Chapter 5409: College students’ desert island game(72) Chapter 5409: College students¡¯ desert ind game(72) Chapter 5409 College students desert ind game (72) It is said that there was a problem while driving the yacht. At present, I have been stuck somewhere in the ocean for more than two days. Fortunately, its not too far from here, so they just need to return first. The cruise ship did not malfunction, just drive away. Everyone was in a delicate mood when they heard that Du Li had problems driving his own yacht and was currently stuck somewhere in the ocean. Regardless of whether Du Li did the previous thing or not, he left them and escaped by himself. A few hourster, everyone saw Du Li who was brought up by the rescue team and was dying, and their mood was particrlyplicated. Du Li looked bad when he saw everyone. If he waited two more days, he wouldnt suffer so much. The yacht hadnt been supported for long. He only drove for a few hours, and he couldnt move anymore. He didnt know if it was a malfunction or something. Finally, he had no choice but to use his mobile phone to ask for help outside. What made him even more broken was that even if there was no signal, the emergency call should be able to make, but there was no way to make it. After he was hungry for almost two days, he finally asked for help. I thought he could return, but he didnt expect to meet the rescued people, so why did he run away first? Everyone''s eyes made him feel ufortable. This time he suffered a big loss, and his reputation in the ss waspletely ruined. Some ssmates even suspected that Du Li was the one who nned the whole n. They decided to go out and reported Du Li, indicating that he had serious suspicions. Du Li did not know these. The culprits, Mu Shaoning and Tang Guo, were drinking tea at the bar at this time. Mu Shaoning was talking about future ns outside, and making clear arrangements for the future. Tang Guo interjected from time to time, and the two were very happy. Someone saw it, but did note up to disturb. A few dayster, the cruise shipnded and looked at the familiarnd, everyone''s hearts were finally let go. Of course, they cannot go home for the time being. If they are not lucky this time, they will almost cause a major case. Then they have to take a statement. After the confession was recorded, everyone except Du Li was sent home. "How many times do I have to say, I myself have a n for ssmates, which is the kind of casual y, but before the n is toote, I was taken to that strange ind." It''s so, why don''t these people believe his words? "But don''t rule out, this time you also have the element of self-direction and self-acting." "It''s really not me." "Most of your ssmates think you are very suspicious, so please think again." Du Li was so angry, he had to ask his family to hire him awyer. Because of insufficient evidence, of course he could go home in the end. But those people''s asking over and over again really made him feel too annoying. Waiting for him to be picked up home, there has been ups and downs about this matter from the outside world. Said that it was the monitor of a certain professional college of a certain university. He actually spent a lot of money to y a game and let the ssmates fall into the desert ind to survive. Later, the Du family rified that Du Li did not do such a thing. The result report was written. The Du family organized ss gatherings and teased the ssmates. He was trapped on the deserted ind to survive by a mysterious man, and ended up miserably. In the end, he abandoned hispanions and left alone. It may be unlucky. The yacht broke down halfway, and finally waited for the rescue team. In short, Du Li and Du''s family became a joke because of this incident. Chapter 5410: College students’ desert island game(73) Chapter 5410: College students¡¯ desert ind game(73) Chapter 5410 College students desert ind game (73) Just because Du Li abandoned hispanions and ran away alone, he offended the entire ss. It was Chen Kangle, who could not face Du Li. In his opinion, their rtionship is pretty good. When you say they leave, you have to call him, right? To put it bluntly, Du Li just doesn''t have enough buddies. He doesn''t want to interact with such a person. Therefore, when Du Shi is faced with various pressures, there is no one to help and can only deal with it alone. "Showing your forehead is much more handsome." After came out, Tang Guo first called the family members. The family members did not follow the news, did not know her experience, and she did not intend to tell them. Seeing that school is about to start, she has no way to go home, so she can only make more phone calls. After reporting safety with her family, she took Mu Shaoning into the barbershop for a haircut. "Don''t always wear that dark hat in the future. Your eyes are very beautiful, so you can show them." Tang Guo suggested. Mu Shaoning gave a hum, looking at himself in the mirror, unknowingly showing a smile, this smile is very different from the beginning. He seems to like this kind of life, especially when he is praised by her. "I still need to change my clothes." Mu Shaoning said, "You help me choose." "Great." After getting a haircut, the two went to the mall. Tang Guo chose several sets for Mu Shaoning, but she didn''t expect that Mu Shaoning would also help her pick them, of course she did not refuse. Seeing that she did not refuse, Mu Shaoning smiled happily. Then he took her, went to the jewelry store, and picked an oversized diamond ring. He never knew how to spend the money, but now he finally knows. "What ring is this?" Mu Shaoning: "A small gift, a small gift to congratte us on our new birth." He felt that this ring was a bit small, and he secretly nned that it was time to call someone to help find the big diamond ring. At this time, he just wants to hold the best things in front of her. "Then I will put it away. Dai is afraid to wear it. It''s not good to be too public." Mu Shaoning: "You can do whatever you like." Send is his business, whether to wear it or not is her business. Starting school, Du Li was squeezed out by everyone. Chen Kangle still diametrically opposed to Tao Jiajia. I dont know why. Although Chen Kangle quarreled with Tao Jiajia after meeting with Tao Jiajia, he did not use some power of his family background to deal with Tao Jiajia. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning are already boy and girl friends, everyone in the ss knows. Du Li looked at the sweet looks of the two, and his heart was mad. It is not necessarily true that he likes Tang Guo a lot. Only because of repeatedly hitting a wall here in Tang Guo, will I feel unwilling. Now a Mu Shaoning can be epted by her, simply trampling his dignity under her feet. He thought it was easy to deal with Mu Shaoning. After all, this is not a desert ind. Even if Mu Shaoning is good at it, he only has one pair of hands. He only needs to find a few little hooligans to guard outside, and when he sees Mu Shaoning, he will drag the people to fight, especially in front of Tang Guo. Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning returned to school after eating supper, and when they were stuck in the alley by more than 20 gangsters, they couldn''t help butugh, even though they both had knives in their hands. Both knew that the other was capable, and when they looked at each other, they began to walk in the crowd, only to hear a scream. Finally, they tortured out the origins of these people, found Du Li in KTV, closed the door, and gave him a mixed doubles. Chapter 5411: College Students’ Desert Island Game (End) Chapter 5411: College Students¡¯ Desert Ind Game (End) Chapter 5411 College Students Desert Ind Game (End) Du Li wanted to retaliateter, but unfortunately, his Du''s continued to have problems, he was already in danger, and he had no time to bother about them. Two yearster, Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning graduated. Then Tang Guo started her career and fulfilled the dream of the original owner. Mu Shaoning also invested his own funds and bought the deserted ind, which is currently undergoing reconstruction. Five yearster, the two got married and invited ssmates to go to the desert ind to attend the wedding. The experience of a desert ind, although it left a certain psychological shadow on everyone, as time passed, it gradually faded. Until they set foot on this deserted ind again, they felt a little bit in their hearts. However, when they saw the trimmed grass, t, with flowers on both sides of the road, they felt a little more at ease. When they walked into the familiar town, although they had done a lot of renovation, they still recognized that this was the original town, and they almost fainted. "Everyone, Mr. and Mrs. are waiting for you inside." The butler smiled and greeted everyone, "You don''t need to feel ufortable with the strange ce, just treat it as your own home." Everyone feels hairy, home? No, no, no, where is home here, it is a ce where you will have nightmares when you close your eyes. Wei Yan, Bai Tian, Chen Xiaohan, and Tao Jiajia looked at each other, and they could see a bit of fear and uncertainty in each other''s eyes. If I knew it was here, they would note. But looking at the butler''s posture, they have toe if they don''te. And they all have reasons toe. There are several projects in Mu Shaoning''s hands, they have toe over and strive for it. Everyone took a deep breath and followed the butler in. Du Li is also among them, but there is no Du n now. Three years ago, Du Shi dered bankruptcy and has been acquired. Du Li is now the worst in the ss. He walked at the end, and when he saw the town, he had the same idea as everyone else. He came here, also thinking that Mu Shaoning was an old ssmate, and now he has a big business, maybe he can turn him over. Now, he really wants to turn around and leave. When came here, I didnt just leave, I had to bite the bullet and go in. After all, everyone was there. When they saw Tang Guo and Mu Shaoning, their expressions were a little trance, as if they had never known the two. The two people in front of me have really changed too much. "Everyone is a ssmate and don''t need to see outside. The butler has already arranged the room for you. You should go to the room to rest first." Tang Guo said with a smile, and Mu Shaoning nodded, all the attention was only on her. Originally bought this ce. He just wanted to make it a memory. Later, after listening to her opinion, he turned it into a world for the two of them. It turned out to be very good. Now he can''t wait to live a retirement life. Everyone felt relieved, but when they moved into the room, they almost jumped up. "This is not..." Bai Tian''s eyes widened. Chen Xiaohan also rushed out of the room to meet and saw Wei Yan with a silent face. Tao Jiajia came out quickly, the four of them silently looked around, Tao Jiajia first said: "Although time has passed for a long time, I can still remember the general position. It is impossible that everything is a coincidence, there is no such a coincidence." "I heard that this ind was bought by Mu Shaoning a few years ago." Wei Yan calmly analyzed, "He was the only thing that happened back then." Bai Tian puzzled: "Then what did he invite us to do?" Its not like targeting us, Chen Xiaohan said, If it was really aimed at us and wanted to harm us, could we go out? Tao Jiajia: "Actually speaking, we were in danger at the beginning and we could be killed at any time, but luckily, we all survived in the end. Do you think it was really lucky?" The four were silent. They are not pure students anymore. There will not be so many coincidences in this world. "Since he let us off, he shouldn''t do anything this time. Perhaps, he really wanted us toe to the wedding?" Bai Tian said. A few dayster, the wedding was held as scheduled. In the worry of everyone, shortly after the wedding, they were sent to the cruise ship, and they almost fainted when they looked at the familiar cruise ship. The cruise ship did not leave immediately, and at the end they saw Mu Shaoning. When they saw this mature young man, everyone thought he was a little scary. "Actually, you should be thankful to my wife." Mu Shaoning nodded to everyone, "Good journey." "For some projects, just have their own skills." A few dayster, everyone who returned to thend felt that they had experienced another dream. They remembered something, and looked back at Du Li, who was embarrassed. They seemed to understand something. When Tao Jiajia was about to get in the car and leave, she was stopped by Chen Kangle: "Talk?" "No." Tao Jiajia smiled and rejected Chen Kangle''s proposal, "I''m sorry, I have to go back to sort out the n, Mutang''s contract is not so easy to win." Chen Kangle was a little lost: "In fact, we are quite suitable." "But now men are not important to me. They are still a troublesome thing. It affects me to get rich. You go away." Chapter 5412: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (1) Chapter 5412: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (1) Chapter 5412 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (1) The host tells a bad news that you are married again. When Tang Guo woke up, the system just said,pletely destroying her good mood. Seeing the wedding gown she was wearing, she was thinking about what era this would be. After all, such clothing is still rtivelymon in modern times. But when she saw theyout of the room, she understood what era it was, a rtively special and unstable era. After that, she felt a little pain in the position of her wrist, only to find that the ce was wrapped, and she could faintly smell some blood. "Is it because I was forced to marry, and I didnt want to, so I cut my wrist on the wedding night andmitted suicide, and was finally rescued?" Well, you see for yourself, I didnt guess it right. The system is a little hesitating, it seems that the plot is not very good, Tang Guo decided to see it for himself. It happened to be that she was lying down. It looked like it was midnight at this time. It was estimated that no one woulde for a while. Look at the traces in the house again, I am afraid that many people havee over before. Tang Guo closed her eyes and began to receive the story of this world. The original owner is not forced to marry, on the contrary, he should be willing to marry. I am willing, why would Imit suicide by cutting my wrists? That''s because she was sent to the wrong room. Wait until it was discovered that it was toote. Of course, it was not that she was toote, but that the other side was toote, and the rice was ripe. In this era, it is definitely impossible to exchange it back. Things should start with Cheng Zifeng, the elder of the original owners childhood sweetheart, Cheng family. They yed very well when they were young. When they were seven or eight years old, people in both families asked their opinions about whether they should be together when they grow up. At that time, both of them agreed that one wanted to be a bridegroom and the other wanted to be a bride, so the Cheng family and the Tang family happily settled the marriage. Unfortunately, something unexpected happened. When Cheng Zifeng was thirteen years old, another strange girl appeared in his sight. This little girl is called Qiao Xuexi, the daughter of Bricyer Qiao Dashi. Qiao Dashi was the head bricyer who helped build the Cheng familys new house. His daughter likes flowers and is now a gardener. Her favorite thing is to make the yard all bloom. It just so happened that Mrs. Cheng also liked flowers, so she left Qiao Xuexi at Cheng''s house. Qiao Xuexi stayed in the Cheng family, not as a subordinate, but was specially hired by the Cheng family. Her task was the flowers and nts of the Cheng family. Daily, she often stayed with Mrs. Cheng, and she had a lot of contact with Cheng Zifeng, especially helping Cheng Zifeng with the flowers and nts in the yard. The two became so familiar with each other when they came and went, and they soon had each other in their hearts. But Cheng Zifeng has a marriage contract with him, and he still wants to withdraw. The family will definitely object to it, and it is impossible to withdraw. He tried to discuss with the Cheng family and his wife, but to no avail, he was severely criticized and asked him not to mention it again. Cheng Zifeng also nned to elope with Qiao Xuexi, but it was still unsessful, and was finally caught back. Qiao Xuexi was also driven out of Cheng''s house. Cheng Zifeng didn''t eat or drink for several days because of this, Mrs. Cheng couldn''t see it, and took the person back. In fact, she likes Qiao Xuexi very much, so she can''tpete with the master of the process. In her opinion, after Cheng Zifeng is married, it is okay to put Qiao Xuexi into the room. But Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were unwilling, one unwilling to wrong the beloved, one unwilling to be a concubine. Nowadays, the Western atmosphere is gradually spreading, and many people admire true love. The only thing she does not want to share is with others. However, the arm cannot twist the thigh. Seeing that the wedding period is approaching, another person appears at this time, Cheng Zixiao, the second young master of the Cheng family. He was not born by Madam Cheng, but was born by a concubine, and was finally raised by Madam Cheng. In fact, he also secretly loves Qiao Xuexi secretly. Seeing that she is in such pain, he decides to help her fulfill her wish. see you tomorrow Chapter 5413: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (2) Chapter 5413: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (2) Chapter 5413 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (2) The way Cheng Zixiao thought of at first was to attract the attention of the original owner. With the original owners personality, maybe after he liked him, he would let the Tang familye and break the engagement, and then be engaged to him. At that time, his elder brother agreed to take advantage of the situation, and the Tang family would still be at a loss for this, and he owed them a favor from the Cheng family. However, he was wrong. The husband identified by the original owner was Cheng Zifeng. No matter how good Cheng Zixiao was, she had no idea, and even directly rejected Cheng Zixiao, saying that he should find a better girl for him. Cheng Zixiao did not move, and eventually used the so-called heroes to save the beauty drama, still unable to make Yuan take the initiative to shake a little. Seeing that the wedding period is not two months left, the Cheng family brothers are a little helpless. In the end, Cheng Zixiao suddenly had an idea, saying that there is another more risky way, depending on whether Cheng Zifeng is willing to gamble. This method is that he asks to marry Qiao Xuexi. As long as their mother agrees and helps to cover up, their father will definitely agree to the matter of him asking to marry Qiao Xuexi. After all, the heir in Master Cheng''s mind is Cheng Zifeng, the second son, and it is not his and Mrs. Cheng''s. It ispletely fine to marry a woman he likes. Furthermore, he Cheng Zixiao begged to marry Qiao Xuexi, Master Cheng could rest assured, he was letting Cheng Zi die. Cheng Zixiao said that after he seeded in marrying, he asked the two brothers to hold the wedding together. Of course, not only did Mrs. Cheng need to help, but Cheng Zifeng also had to help say that it would basically be no problem to hold a wedding in one day, and it would be a good talk to talk about it at that time. Cheng Zifeng decided to take a risk after considering it again and again. They didn''t n to tell Qiao Xuexi about this, because she was afraid that she would be under psychological pressure. Of course, they are not afraid that they will not seed. ording to Qiao Dashi''s urinary sex, they will never miss such a beautiful marriage, and they will definitely let her agree at any cost. As they expected, after the marriage was settled, Qiao Xuexi also found Cheng Zixiao, not only scolded him, but also pped him twice, saying that he was a despicable viin, and finally left angrily. Because of his father, Qiao Dashi, Qiao Xuexi can onlypromise to marry Cheng Zixiao. The wedding day, everything went smoothly. When the bride was sent to the bridal chamber, ording to the Cheng family brothers'' idea, she was sent to the wrong room. In fact, during this time period, Cheng Zixiao still struggled many times. As long as the room is not sent wrong, he can truly have Qiao Xuexi. However, in the end, he chose to follow the original n. After all, he really hoped that Qiao Xuexi would be happy, and wanted to look at her smiling face instead of how she hated him and hated him. Afterwards, Cheng Zixiao pretended to have deliberately been drinking with others, while Cheng Zifeng couldnt wait to pretend to be drunk and was sent directly to the new house. Two people who are in love, meeting in this way, of course, cant help but go directly to the bridal chamber. Here, Cheng Zixiao drank slightly, and then slowly was led to the room to see the bride. When the hijab was unveiled, the original owner was naturally surprised, unbelievable, and even angry. She felt like a big idiot. When she was yed around by the Cheng family, she broke out on the spot and disturbed the entire Cheng family. Even some of the guests who had not left yet knew that the bride was sent to the wrong bridal chamber. . Its just that everything didnt help. Cheng Zifeng didnt mean to open the door. Obviously, its almost done there and there is no way to change it. Master Cheng is not a fool, of course he knows what is going on, because there are still guests, he can only pinch his nose to recognize it. Chapter 5414: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (3) Chapter 5414: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (3) Chapter 5414 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (3) Master Cheng was stupefied by his wife and son, and it was strange that he was not angry. However, in front of the guests, he had to announce the identities of the two brides, no matter whether Qiao Xuexis identities were enough, there was no way but to recognize it. The guests dispersed, Master Cheng called out several important members of the Cheng family, including Cheng Zifeng, who had already finished. Said that tomorrow, their Cheng family had to go to the Tang family to give an exnation. Chengs family tacitly did not mention that this incident was deliberately done by someone, only that the subordinate was confused, sent the wrong person, and dealt with the subordinate in front of the original owner. However, seeing the original owner''s disbelief, Cheng Zixiao gritted his teeth and said that it was all his fault. It was he who missed the original owner, but he was born a few yearste. Without this opportunity, he would use this bad one. means. As for Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi''s matter, no one mentioned it, and only a few people knew about the two elopement. The original owner believed it, and Cheng Zixiao did it alone. I remembered that he had really worked very hard in front of her before, and couldn''t hold back a few ps to Cheng Zixiao on the spot. No one in Cheng''s family stopped. Tang''s family is also a well-known family in the local area. She wanted to vent it. It made sense. Master Cheng became angry, but the daughter-inw of the Tang family was still in his house, which was not the worst result. Later, Mrs. Cheng and Mrs. Cheng apologized to the original owner in a low manner, persuading her with affection and reason, saying that she wille to this family in the future, and no one will bully her. The original owner also knew that the matter was a foregone conclusion, she could not go back to her natal family again, even if her family treated her well, she could only admit it. She and Cheng Zixiao returned to the room, and that night it was clear that he had better stay away from her. Cheng Zixiao really hit the floor, which made her feel a little morefortable. As everyone knows, Cheng Zixiao is also relieved, facing people he doesn''t like, he can''t move other thoughts. As everyone knows, the original owner in the middle of the night couldn''t figure it out and came to cut his wrist. Fortunately, Cheng Zixiao found out in time and rescued the person. Tang Guo came here at this time. On the first day of the wedding, the Cheng family came to visit the Tang family and apologized. If they did not go to such a big matter, they would appear to be very insincere. The Tang family was really angry. However, the matter was a foregone conclusion. The Cheng family came to admit their mistakes and made guarantees. This matter can only be admitted. The Cheng family concealed the original owner''s cutting of his wrist, and told some of his interests to the maid next to the original owner. The maid was frightened by such a stake and failed to inform the Tang family, so the original owner''s cutting of the wrist was finallypletely concealed. The original owner recuperated for a while, and Mrs. Cheng raised the matter of housekeeping rights. The original owner didn''t mean to answer at first, saying that she would leave it to Qiao Xuexi, and she is now the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family. She expected that Qiao Xuexi would not be able to handle these things, and she might not be able to do certain things on the stage, and she would definitely embarrass the Cheng family. Chengs family thought it would be enough to apologize? They ruined her, then she wouldnt make them feel better. Afterwards, she also inquired that the rtionship between Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng was a bit ambiguous, and it was even more intolerable. The stewardship right fell into Qiao Xuexi''s hands, and it was really messed up. There is no ce that can satisfy people. Ms. Cheng couldn''t see it, so she could only help one side. She still liked Qiao Xuexi, because she felt that she had too much to learn. However, Qiao Xuexi often got into trouble, which made Master Cheng very unhappy, and finally let the original supervisor directly. Chapter 5415: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (4) Chapter 5415: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (4) Chapter 5415 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (4) The original supervisor was naturally organized, and Master Cheng was very satisfied. But she tossed from time to time, which made Qiao Xuexi a little ufortable. Even Mrs. Cheng felt that Qiao Xuexi couldn''t get on the stage, and she regretted that she had agreed to do it. Over time, the original owner has learned something. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were in love to the death, but Cheng Zixiao was not very much liked by Master Cheng. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi eloped. After the two were captured, Qiao Xuexi was also driven out. It was Cheng Zifeng that went on a hunger strike to let her return. The original owner understood why the two were so affectionate, and she even suspected that Cheng Zifeng did it alone. And Cheng Zixiao, only took the initiative tomit the crime. After all, the outside world has spread that the two brothers have very good rtionships. Cheng Zifeng has always taken good care of this younger brother. Cheng Zixiao hase out tomit the crime at this time, and it is really possible to attract Master Chengs firepower. As for Cheng Zixiao''s liking for Qiao Xuexi, he hid it in his heart. No one told him, naturally no one knew. The original owners who thought they had guessed the truth were even more rude to Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi, and often used some small tricks to make them be ignored by Master Cheng. Qiao Xuexi suffered a lot of grievances during that time, and Cheng Zixiao couldn''t pass it through. She felt that Cheng Zifeng was too unhuman, and she failed to protect her. What made Cheng Zixiao even more puzzled was that Cheng Zifeng felt that Qiao Xuexi was not good and could not be on the stage, and was reluctant to take her out. Instead, he went to the song and dance hall to invite other women to dance. Secretly, the two brothers didn''t know how many times they fought each other. Cheng Zifeng himself was under the impact of new ideas at this time. At first, he felt that Qiao Xuexi was good everywhere. After living together now, he instead thinks that Qiao Xuexi is too traditional,pletely different from the women in the new era he thinks. On the contrary, it is the people outside, who are in the same circle with him, and get along with him. The more hees into contact with women who are in contact with the new world, the more attracted he is. At home, Qiao Xuexi, who wanted to be in love with him for the first time, suddenly felt bored. Every time he hears that Qiao Xuexi does this badly or that badly, he feels very embarrassed. When the original owner found that Cheng Zifeng was bored with Qiao Xue, he helped. Unexpectedly, after Cheng Zifeng came back, he would divorce Qiao Xuexi, indicating that this was not the marriage he wanted. This not only scared Qiao Xue, but also angered Cheng Zixiao. He swallowed his breath and suffered so many grievances in order to be happy for his beloved. As a result, his eldest brother went out to hang out twice and had to abandon his beloved. He really couldn''t ept it. Of course Cheng Zifeng did not seed in the divorce, but he did not return home very much. He always liked to go to various asions to promote new ideas, met more people, and even strengthened his confidantes. In the end, he simply rented a yard outside and a confidant. Confidantes live together. The idea he preaches is that he wants to pursue true love. After seeing the result, the original owner didn''t do anything else, and managed the Cheng family with ease, suddenly feeling that Qiao Xuexi felt a little pitiful. This Cheng Zifeng, why didnt you find that kind of person before? No one thought that Cheng Zixiao would be ckened because of this. He used thunder to win the power of the Cheng family. Master Cheng was unwilling to deal with it anymore, mainly because Cheng Zifeng was too bad and had to agree with Cheng Zixiao. The only requirement is to let Cheng Zixiao not target Cheng Zifeng. Chapter 5416: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (5) Chapter 5416: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (5) Chapter 5416 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (5) Cheng Zixiao hated Cheng Zifeng so much, how could it not be against him. He will not only target Cheng Zifeng, but also let everything return to its original state and bring his beloved back to his side. After taking control of the Cheng family''s power, he began to set up a bureau, how to make it logically, Qiao Xue, who is already his sister-inw, became his wife in good name. He definitely can''t start this, so that''s not good for Qiao Xuexi''s reputation. Seeing the original owner next to him, he suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. Not only can this person who upy the identity of his wife get out, but also Qiao Xuexi can get back to him. That is, let Cheng Zifeng be involved with the original owner. With the suggestion of learning a new culture, he let the original ownere into contact with some new things, all of which were teachers he found, and he also took the initiative to send her to some gatherings, saying that he wanted her to meet the world. Neither did he expect that the original owner would be tempted by him because of these things. The Cheng family has been tossing for so long, and the original owner suddenly looked at Cheng Zixiao''s eyes. Although he looked a bit annoying at first, at least he sealed it better than Cheng Zi. Furthermore, they have also visited the church. For a few years after being married, he has been ying on the floor. The obedient appearance made her a little bit intolerable. Now this person still lets her go out to meet the world, how many men can do it? When she gradually became gentle and treated him nicely, Cheng Zixiao was nning how to make a spark between her and Cheng Zifeng. Thinking of the character of the original owner, I am afraid it is difficult. This kind of thing, of course, needs to be designed. Under Cheng Zixiaos design, he personally caught Cheng Zifeng in a room with the original owner. At that time, the original owner was already drunk, and Cheng Zixiao had be a **** over the years, and he was a little drunk, thinking that the person in the room was his daughter. Companion. Cheng Zixiao arrived with someone, Cheng Zifeng rushed to kiss her face on the original owner, and finally the two were taken back. Cheng Zixiao divorced his wife in public and did not exin to the original owner at all. Qiao Xuexi also hardened at this time, expressing that she wanted to divorce. The Cheng family is now in charge of Cheng Zixiao, and both of them have achieved their wishes. The original owner was sent back to the Tang family, and the Tang family also hated her ashamed and didn''t want her to live back. The original owners parents were heartbroken and helpless, so they could only buy her a small yard outside, which basically meant to let her fend for herself. No matter how she exins, no one believes she is innocent. She turned back to find Cheng Zixiao. Of course, Cheng Zixiao kicked her away indifferently. The people in the whole city knew that she was so profuse and unwilling to be sent to the wrong bridal chamber, and went to seduce Cheng Zifeng. Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zixiao were portrayed as suffering people, and they should be a pair, but they suffered such a big setback. After handling all the troubles, Cheng Zixiao began to pursue Qiao Xuexi. After a series of things, Qiao Xuexi finally saw Cheng Zixiao''s sincerity. And Cheng Zixiao also said that it was her that he liked at the beginning. This answer made the two of them feel better. The news of their marriage reached the ears of the original owner, and she couldn''t believe it. Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexis eyes and made her understand that she really liked it. At that moment, she suddenly realized that Cheng Zixiao was not a scapegoat in the past, she was willing, and then she thought of the things that Cheng Zixiao had identally protected Qiao Xuexi in these years. It turned out that this was the truth. She finally found out that she and Cheng Zifeng were also responsible for Cheng Zixiao. Before she had time to retaliate, she was kidnapped by Cheng Zixiao. Chapter 5417: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (6) Chapter 5417: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (6) Chapter 5417 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (6) She was kidnapped by bandits, and it is said that she was sent to a ce far away. If she was the old one, she would definitely look for a short sword. Now she just wants revenge, she asks to go to the bandit den. The bandits are very fresh and agreed. Later in the bandit den, she learned to use weapons, she made a deal with the bandit leader, a deal that could take away the wealth of the Cheng family. The original owner is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very clever, and can read and write. Gradually, these bandits are convinced that she is a hero of the female middle school, so he worshipped her and recognized her as a sister. The former bandit leader recognized her as a goddaughter. Bandit''s Nest In the past few years, she has been in a good mood, and she has exchanged knowledge with the bandits. She told the bandits about her experience, and they all sympathized with her and expressed their willingness to support her. At the beginning, they made a deal with Cheng Zixiao, kidnapped her, and sent her far away, because they thought she was a bad person. Now that I understand, I know that Cheng Zixiao is really shameless. A few yearster, the original owner began to take revenge. Unfortunately, it was almost a pity, only let Cheng Zixiao limped, not let him lose his life. Instead, they were the bandits on the mountain, all of whom were led by Cheng Zixiao to annihte them. Looking at the people around her dying one by one, she was desperate and sad, and hated Cheng Zixiao very much. In the end, it is naturally Cheng Zixiao and Qiao Xuexi that are en-en-ai-ai-i. After reading the memory, Tang Guo opened his eyes and greeted the friends in the group as usual. The chat started and ended in Margaret''s wailing. There is still some time until dawn, and she intends to rest for a while. The background of this world is still a bitplicated, with a lot of transitions, which she didn''t expect at the beginning. At the beginning, she thought it was how the two brothers of the Cheng family maintained Qiao Xuexi, so that the original owner was ckened and went to a dead end. After reading it, I realized that Mrs. Cheng Zixiao was good at calcting, and there were many bad ideas, and it was very cruel. The original owner did not offend him, but was calcted twice by him for no reason. Before dawn, Tang Guo quickly got up. Let the maid clean up, and go straight to the hall. If she guessed well, the Cheng family is nning to go to the Tang family to make amends. There is absolutely no way to hide the matter of sending the wrong bridal chamber. When Cheng''s family saw hering, their faces changed. Cheng Zixiao quickly walked to her side and acted as a newlywed husband. He was gentle with the original owner at first, but he didn''t want the original owner to target Qiao Xuexi. "Why are you here?" Tang Guo faintly nced at Cheng Zixiao: "I want to understand, the matter is here, and there is no way to change it, so be it." Master Cheng immediately put out a smile: "Little Guo just figured it out, don''t do stupid things anymore, my Cheng family will never treat you badly." "Father, where are you going?" Tang Guo asked directly. Master Cheng paused, and told the truth, he was a little afraid of Tang Guo''s proposal to go back. Of course Tang Guo didn''t embarrass him, but she responded. The bride went back to her natal home the next day, it was a taboo here, even if she had done something like cutting her wrist. She just came to have a look, and almost asked, Tang Guo said again: "I''m a little hungry." "Don''t hurry up to serve the second youngdy''s porridge, what are you doing stupidly?" This time it was Mrs. Cheng who was talking, and the words "second youngdy" bite hard. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t react, she felt relieved. Seriously, she is very guilty about this. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Since they wanted topensate her, she must suffer. Master Cheng took the Cheng brothers to the Tang family to apologize. Mrs. Cheng did not dare to face Tang Guo. She always felt that her eyes were very sharp, indicating that she was a little tired, and she had to go back to the room to rest first. So they ate at the table, leaving Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi alone. Qiao Xuexi had been secretly looking at Tang Guo, with apologetic expressions on her face, but she stopped talking. "What do you want to say?" Tang Guo asked, raising her head. Qiao Xuexue panicked, and quickly said: "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen..." In fact, she had a chance to recover, but when she saw her sweetheart, she chose to obey. God gave this opportunity. She selfishly chose to follow her heart, not wanting to ask why. "Oh." see you tomorrow Chapter 5418: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (7) Chapter 5418: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (7) Chapter 5418 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (7) Tang Guo''s attitude made Qiao Xuexi feel up and down, especially the other person''s smiley eyes. She was stabbed all over and she was very ufortable. She didn''t know what to say, so she could only drink porridge with her head buried. . Tang Guo ate breakfast slowly and then walked back to the room with the help of the maid. After all, she is now a patient, and the people around her are very nervous about her. Waiting back to the room, she sent off the people from the Cheng family, leaving only the people she had brought from the Tang family. "Help me choose a bright-colored dress. I''m going out for a walk." Hearing Tang Guo''s request, the two little maids were a little frightened, and subconsciously looked at the wound on her wrist. "It''s okay, I''m going out to get some breath." Of course, the two little maids didnt dare to vite Tang Guos words, and they hurriedly searched for her. Tang Guos confidence was too strong, and the two of them did not dare to say anything bad, and only silently went to choose clothes. Wait for the clothes to be changed, the maid Liu Shuang reminded in a low voice: "My grandmother, today is your first day of marriage, so will you be gossiped about going out like this..." "Do people outside gossiping?" Tang Guo nced at Liu Shuang cautiously, with a worried look on his face, and smiled, "Yesterday they all sent the bride to the wrong room, and today there will be fewer people talking about the Cheng family. ? I just want to go out for a stroll. It''s not a shame what a joke can be." Liu Shuang was stunned for a moment, as if it was a real joke that the second young master of the Cheng family married the young grandma withoutpromise. Damn, things are a foregone conclusion, nothing is useful, you can only make mistakes. Liu Shuang Liu Wu now feels that Tang Guo is going to go out for a stroll, she must be ufortable, and immediately dare not say anything. The third father and son of Cheng''s family had already set off for Tang''s house. Not far after Tang Guo walked out of the room, he saw Qiao Xuexi ying with flowers and nts. She passed by Qiao Xuexi and didn''t greet her. After all, she was angry now, how could she greet someone with a good face, or someone who took her ce. Qiao Xuexi stopped her: "You...Where are you going?" "Where am I going, do you want to take care of it?" Tang Guo turned her head, her sharp gaze fell on Qiao Xuexi''s face, and then she appeared in a daze, "I forgot that you are now the grandmother of the Cheng family, you will soon be the housekeeper. You really should ask." "No, no, I didn''t mean that, I..." Qiao Xuexi was shocked and her face turned pale. She really didn''t mean that. She just didn''t know what to call Tang Guo and looked at her. Go out the door and say hello. She didn''t expect the other party to think this way. She knew that she had upied the other party''s position, and the other party would hate her. "It doesn''t mean that. Even if you want to be a housekeeper, you can''t control where I am going." Tang Guo is now thorny. This is the original owner''s temperament. The two maids don''t feel strange, and they feel a little relieved. They also felt extremely frustrated about the matter. Qiao Xuexi was speechless, and could only watch Tang Guo leave behind. She was a little afraid of Tang Guo''s ident. After thinking about it, she turned around and went to Mrs. Cheng, and told Mrs. Cheng about Tang Guo''s going out. Mrs. Cheng was having a headache and she gave her a nk look: "She is getting angry now, just go out and go shopping, yes," Mrs. Cheng patted her forehead, "It is negligence. Go and ask the housekeeper to follow up. What is the second grandmother wanting to buy? , Are all credited to Cheng''s ount." As long as Tang Guo doesn''t make trouble at this time, everything is easy to say. Qiao Xuexi was a little embarrassed, she didn''te to file aint, she was worried that Tang Guo would have an ident, and my mother misunderstood her. Chapter 5419: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (8) Chapter 5419: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (8) Chapter 5419 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (8) "Okay, you go down, the house is in a mess, don''t do anything else." Madam Cheng looked at Qiao Xuexi''s dazed appearance, and suddenly regretted why she helped Zifeng do that thing. This Qiao Xuexi usually looks very good, looks good, the flowers and nts he ys are good, and he is honest. She likes her very much. He won''t be sneaky like other people, and won''t say something to fool her. However, she was just a bricyer''s daughter, and her own ability simply could not support the status of Cheng''s grandmother. But she didn''t agree at the beginning, and Zifeng looked like that, she really couldn''t bear it. I thought that anyway, Tangs daughters came to their Chengs house. Although the master didnt like Zixiao, she was more close to Zixiaos mother. She raised him. It can be said that Zixiao listens to her more than Zifeng. If it is, it''s okay to change it. I hope that this incident will stop here, and nothing more will happen in the future. Qiao Xuexi left a little disappointed. She felt a little bit sad about what she felt. When she was in contact with the subordinates of the Cheng family, she could also feel that the eyes of these subordinates looked strange and made her ufortable. Qiao Xuexi is an optimist, and she soon threw these into her mind and went to y with the flowers and nts she likes. Its better to have flowers and nts. She cant speak, and doesnt have strange eyes. She trims, waters, and fertilizes them, and they will grow well and bloom the most beautiful flowers, which makes her feel very fulfilled. Tang Guo took the rickshaw when she went out and asked the coachman to take her to the shops that she liked to go shopping in the past. When she arrived, the housekeeper of Cheng''s family also led people to chase her up and brought Mrs. Cheng''s words. She nced at the butler at random and nodded gently. The housekeeper saw that herplexion was okay, and he didn''t seem to be out to do something, so he felt relieved. He understood what the wife meant. Not only did hee to buy things for Tang Guo to calm down, but also the reason was to look at her and don''t let her make trouble. By then, the Cheng family would really lose face. Since someone came to ask Tang Guo to spend the money, of course she would not be polite. As soon as she entered the shop, she began to wear this and the other in it. After trying it on, she always took the most expensive one and turned it over to the housekeeper. The butler epted it with a smile, and didnt worry at all. The second youngest grandmother just doesnt do things, so what does it mean to spend some money? The Cheng family has countless wealth. How much can I use to buy something like this? In the end, Tang Guo returned to the Cheng family, everyone except Cheng Zixiao chose a gift, and the things they chose were more in line with them. I gave Mrs. Cheng a jade bracelet of the highest quality. The price is of course not low. Anyway, it is not to spend her money to buy it by the way. Although she is out to vent, she will not give people a feeling of selfishness and disregard of other people, which is not conducive to the development of the next thing. The choice for Master Cheng is a jade finger, which can match Mrs. Chengs jade bracelet. Aparison between the two makes people see that the gift is intentional. The butler nodded secretly in his heart, and it was a pity. If the second youngest was the youngest, how good would it be? Get angry, but you will not lose courtesy. As forst night, the housekeeper thought that no matter which woman encountered such a thing, she might do something stupid. The identities of the youngest grandmother and the second youngest grandmother are very different. The gift chosen for Cheng Zifeng was a watch. Tang Guo smiled when he saw this watch. Chapter 5420: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (9) Chapter 5420: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (9) Chapter 5420 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (9) Qiao Xuexis gift is a pearl ne. Cheng Zixiao, of course, there is no gift. On the face of it, he is still the culprit now, and she should hate him. "That''s it, wrap it all up." Tang Guo said angrily. The butler hurriedlymunicated with the shopkeeper. Some who can keep ounts will keep ounts directly, and those who can''t keep ounts will be paid by him. With the Cheng family''s face, they are basically able to keep ounts, and they will be settled at the end of the month. When Tang Guo left with his things mightily, several guys in the store started discussing in a low voice, "Have you heard about that thing yesterday?" "what is the matter?" "It seems that you are not well informed. Yesterday, the two young masters of the Cheng family got their wives. As a result, the two brides were confused and sent to the wrong house. When they found out, it was toote. Originally, the youngdy of the Tang family was supposed to be the grandmother of the Cheng family. , But now she''s the second grandmother of the Cheng family, don''t you say you are aggrieved?" "Gosh, there is such a thing?" "How can I make a mistake on such a big thing?" "Hey, you are right about this. ording to the gossip, this was done by the second young master of the Cheng family. He has been obsessed with Miss Tang family, and finally used this despicable means. I don''t know if you just paid attention to it. Hasn''t it, the second youngest grandmother has bandaged her wrist, I guess her wrist was cut." A few guys opened their eyes wide and took a breath. "Also, Master Cheng''s family took two young masters to Tang''s house this morning. What do you think you are going to do? It must be an apology." "The matter is a foregone conclusion. Last night, Master Cheng announced the identities of the two brides. There is no room for recovery, but the mistake is made." "Look at the butler''s attitude, it is obvious that the Cheng family can only hold the second young grandma well, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with the Tang family." [The host is big, it shouldnt be long before the whole city knows about your wrist cutting. These people are really interested in the affairs of big families, and they know quite a lot. "There were so many people yesterday, how could it be possible to hide it." She cut her wrist, of course, she has to go out. She didn''t make trouble for the Cheng family. If this incident came out, it would not have much influence on the Cheng family. She was shown to the Tang family, but I want to see what the Tang family thinks when this matter is discussed. She guessed that after the Tang family heard about it, they would definitely ask about it the day she returned. Then she asked her parents, she didn''t want to spend time with Cheng Zixiao, and wanted to go home, I wonder if they would agree. The original owner returned to the door and did not tell the Tang family about the shing of the wrist. It was not that she didn''t want to say it, but that the Cheng and Tang family had already negotiated, and it would be useless to say it. The host is big, sometimes I don''t really understand it. You know the ending. Why do you bother to try and see if there is another one that might appear? "Try it without wasting time, I just think, maybe there will be a different result? Even if the chance is small, it will happen." Tang Guo didn''t n to go shopping anymore, she was ready to return home. "Butler, go back." The butler quickly said: "Okay, the second grandma." The butler followed Tang Guo and walked in the direction of the rickshaw. Seeing Tang Guo, the coachman stood up very enthusiastically, quickly wiped the seat of the rickshaw, and invited Tang Guo to sit on it. At this moment, a person sat up first, sitting on it without talking, but also raised Eng''s legs, and copsed on the rickshaw like an uncle: "Go to the nearest restaurant." The rickshaw driver looked at the person sitting in his car. He was a young man, with a sullen appearance, blinded by that good-looking face. Chapter 5421: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (10) Chapter 5421: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (10) Chapter 5421 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (10) Despite the disgust in my heart, the coachman still couldn''t say anything. This kind of person seemed to be easy to provoke, and he nodded and bowed apologetically to Tang Guo: "Miss, I''m so embarrassed. Or, are you in which one?" Next to him, he keptplimenting the advantages of the coachman beside him, "Ada has a lot of strength, pulls the cart smoothly, and is fast, without any bumps." Tang Guo did not agree. She had been looking at the person sitting in the rickshaw, and that person had also noticed, and this time she finally looked at Tang Guo''s position. Seeing Tang Guo looking at him, he pretended not to see anything at first, but the more ufortable he sat down. "Miss, did you fall after me?" He finally couldn''t help it. He said something like this. After speaking, he looked at Tang Guo without smiling or getting angry. There was a little regret in his heart, and he touched it like a concealment. Touched his head, "You slowed down and didn''t sit up. It''s not my fault. Hurry up, this position is yours." Tang Guo looked at this person up and down, andmented: "Just like you, I can see it? Have you never looked in a mirror since you were a child?" Yan Qing was a bit suspicious of life with Tang Guos despised eyes. From childhood to adulthood, when a woman sees him, which one is not starry in her eyes? Although he has no interest in them. But he was very unconvinced when he heard such a low evaluation in the mouth of the woman in front of him. "Miss, do you have a bad look? Do you want me to hire a doctor for you?" Yan Qing responded politely, and he looked at Tang Guo''s eyes as he spoke, and he squatted for no reason, subconsciously. Cover your mouth. What happened to him today? Why do you always regret what you say? "Don''t think that you are good-looking, you can insult people casually." Yan Qing added, "Even if you look good, you can''t say that I''m ugly." After finishing speaking, Yan Qing jumped off the rickshaw. He was a big tall man, looking at Tang Guo condescendingly, "Seeing that you are a female ss, then this car will let you sit in." After all, he wants to get in the car next to him. Tang Guo said: "You can''t sit next to you either, you can''t sit here, I''ll pack it." Yan Qing turned her head and stared at her: "You are too much." "Butler, let the coachman here help me clear the way." Tang Guo ignored this person, and gave such an order when he got on the rickshaw. The butler knew that Tang Guo was in a bad mood. Even though the young man in front of him was a bit ufortable, but there were a few people around him, he was not afraid that the young man would make trouble. Therefore, with a big wave, all the rickshaws here are packed. After that, it was these rickshaw drivers, pulling the empty cars to clear the way for Tang Guo, which looked somewhat spectacr. Yan Qing stared at the rickshaw group all gone, feeling a little angry, and randomly grabbed a person watching the bustle and asked, "Who is she?" So arrogant! still dare to mess with him. He didn''t actually do it. is also right, she is just a female generation, he is a manly man, how could he do anything to her? Yan Qing exined to herself in her heart, and grabbed passersby by the cor: "What''s the origin?" "She is Miss Tang. She was married yesterday. It was supposed to be the grandmother of the Cheng family. But an ident happened yesterday. The servant confuses the two brides and she bes the second grandmother of the Cheng family. Don''t look at the difference, In fact, it''s a long way off." Chapter 5422: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (11) Chapter 5422: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (11) Chapter 5422 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (11) "A long time ago, the Cheng family master stated that the heir of the Cheng family is the eldest master of the Cheng family. Most of these two young grandmothers are upset, so they bother you." The passerby finished speaking and patted Yan Qing''s hand. , "Well, when you''re done, you let me go quickly, I want to go shopping." Yan Qing released the person, but the person did not pay attention and was caught off guard. He quickly stood up, turned and ran, still muttering in his mouth: "This person is really annoying, the second youngest has so many thugs, why don''t you beat him up?" Yan Qing: "" He hates it? Where does he hate it? Ms. Tang, the second grandmother of the Cheng family? Was he sent to the wrong bridal chamber? This Cheng family is interesting. Not long after, Yan Qing came to the teahouse he was going to, and was greeted by a few young people as soon as he entered, and when he saw him, he called the boss. "Boss, why are you sote?" Yan Qing: "I encountered some dys on the road." "By the way, boss, how are we going to act this time? Did the nst time work?" Yan Qing propped his chin: "Or, let''s change our goal?" "Boss, who should I change? Boss, this is new news?" "Cheng family, how is it?" Yan Qing asked tentatively. "Cheng family, the Cheng family you are talking about is not the Cheng family in Yucheng, right?" The younger brothers asked tentatively. Seeing Yan Qing nodded affirmatively, his head was a little dizzy. "Boss, Cheng''s family is not moving." The younger brothers persuaded, "There are few nearby mountains that dare to collect Cheng''s tolls." "Then they want to cross our way?" "To pass is to pass." "That''s terrible? Since I have to cross the road, how can I do not charge the toll?" Yan Qing stood up and waved to the surrounding boys, "Go, let''s go back and repair the grass on the side of the road. They walked so well. How can I not pay the toll?" Little brothers: The Cheng family is really not easy to provoke, and they will be beaten if they collect travel expenses. "Butler, who owns these things, do you remember all of them?" The butler smiled: "I remember it all, I will send it to the olddy and them?" "Well, go ahead." When Mrs. Cheng received the things, her face lightened a little: "Is it a girl from the Tang family, angry or angry, things are still clearly distinguished..." Madam Cheng looked at the color of the bracelet, she still liked it a little, especially It was the butler reminding him that he was happier because he gave Master Cheng a jade finger, which matched the bracelet very well. Qiao Xuexi was ttered when she received the gift selected by Tang Guo, and quickly asked the housekeeper to speak. She liked it very much. She''s true, this pearl ne is so beautiful, it makes people love it. When the housekeeper took out the gift watch Tang Guo was going to give Cheng Zifeng, Qiao Xuexi did not respond, because the housekeeper had said that Tang Guo had selected gifts for everyone in the family. "I will give Brother Zi Feng this for a while." Butler: "Okay." The watch is handed over to Qiao Xuexi, which is intentional and can be regarded as avoiding misunderstanding. After all, what she said was the grandmother. Seeing Qiao Xuexi didn''t think much about it, the housekeeper was still a little satisfied, and it seemed that the grandmother was quite knowledgeable. In the afternoon, the three of Master Cheng came back. Master Cheng looked much better when he took the jade pull finger from Mrs. Cheng. Today at Tang''s house, he did not eat less. But this is no way. Fortunately, everything is done. There is no problem at the Tang family. Tang Guo, the daughter-inw, seems to be fine. And when Cheng Zifeng saw the watch, he fell to the ground a little disgustedly: "What is so rare about this thing?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5423: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (12) Chapter 5423: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (12) Chapter 5423 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (12) "Everyone in the family has it, so it''s all people''s mind." Qiao Xuexi persuaded that some watches that were a pity that fell on the ground, walked over to pick up the watch, and looked at the scratches on it, it was even more pity. Tang Guo is very nice except for her temper. If she encounters this kind of thing, she will probably be mad. Even if you dont like this gift, just put it away. Why throw it on the ground at will. "You''re such a silly girl, if I ept her gift, you feelfortable?" Cheng Zi sealed Qiao Xuexi''s forehead, "Who knows what she intended to give this? Maybe deliberately provoked the conflict between us. You have to understand that she originally had a marriage contract with me, if it weren''t for Zixiao, could we be together?" The matter of exchanging brides is a tacit secret of the two brothers and Mrs. Cheng. Everything is Cheng Zixiao''s back. It is considered to be a solution to this matter, and Cheng Zifeng also tacitly agrees that in the future, it is Cheng Zixiao who will do it. If there are other arguments, it will not be good to anyone. Qiao Xuexi hesitated to nce at his watch: "Don''t worry if you don''t like it, just put it on the bottom of the box and don''t see it." She acquiesced that Cheng Zi would not ept the seal. She probably wanted to avoid suspicion and didn''t say much. "Whatever you want, I won''t touch this thing anyway." Cheng Zifeng''s attitude was indifferent, holding Qiao Xuexi''s face in both hands and said, "You are my wife now, the grandmother of the Cheng family, your identity is different. There are so many things like this in our house, so dont care too much." "Even if there are too many, it is new. When you buy it, it is very valuable. The family is saved a little bit. How can it be wasted at will?" Qiao Xuexi disagreed with this statement, such a valuable thing, because there are so many homes. , So it can be broken casually? This watch looks like a foreign gadget at first nce. Today''s things are particrly expensive if they are stained with foreign gadgets. To say how much she likes it, not necessarily, but it is a pity that she broke. "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Today is our first day of marriage. Let alone these unhappy things, okay?" "Hmm." Qiao Xuexi nodded, she felt that this matter was not clear. Cheng Zixiao knew about Tang Guo choosing gifts for the whole family. After waiting for a long time, Tang Guo didn''t give him gifts either. He felt a little disappointed. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t care much about Tang Guo''s gift. But everyone has something, he doesn''t have something, it feels ufortable. and his identity, he has been more concerned about these since he was a child, and if he gave it to everyone, he was unhappy if he didn''t give it to him. Finally did not hold back, went to ask the butler. Butler: "Second Young Master, Second Young Grandma didn''t prepare a gift for you. She is angry, Second Young Master needs to understand. When this is over, Second Young Grandma will naturally think of you." Cheng Zixiao: "I see." Cheng Zixiao only then remembered that it was not surprising that Tang Guo was annoyed at him by the incident. He is not a rare gift, just ask curiously. She is not interested in him, that''s just right. He called his confidant again: "Does the second youngest grandma have trouble finding the youngest grandma?" "No, I will also choose a gift for my grandmother, a valuable pearl ne, all round and full." "Yeah." Cheng Zixiao felt more relieved. As long as Tang Guo doesn''t do anything, Xuexi and his eldest brother will be happy together, right? Even if he is aggrieved, what is it? Seeing Xuexi as happy and happy, he will also be happy and follow happiness. Chapter 5424: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (13) Chapter 5424: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (13) Chapter 5424 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (13) "From today, this is where you sleep." At night, Tang Guo threw a quilt in the corner of the room, nced condescendingly at Cheng Zixiao, and said, "Don''t think you can ept you with this method. From outsiders'' perspective, things have already happened." It''s a foregone conclusion. I won''t make trouble or resist. That''s because of the faces of the two families. Everyone will not look good when trouble urs." "You better not have other ideas!" Cheng Zixiao listened to Tang Guo''s warning, feeling very funny in her heart. Does she really think he likes her, so she does it? That''s right, what he showed before is not just telling everyone that he is obsessed with her? So when he came out, no one was surprised. This is how his behavior at the beginning gave people the illusion. From the time he wanted to help Xuexi, he worked step by step and calcted everything. It just didn''t happen that Tang Guo liked his elder brother so much, and in the end he could only solve it by sending the wrong bridal chamber. Anyway, what Xuexi likes is his eldest brother, and he is also with his eldest brother. He marries almost everyone. Even if she asks for sex, he cant ept it. To hit the floor, he would like to hit the floor. On the surface, Cheng Zixiao still pretended to be aggrieved, he wanted to say nothing, andid the bedding carefully, looking pitiful. Tang Guo could see that Cheng Zixiao was a deep well. Its no wonder that at the beginning, even the original owner, who lives in the same room with him every day, didnt realize that the person he really liked was Qiao Xuexi. When facing Qiao Xuexi, Cheng Zixiao was really restrained enough to not cause any misunderstanding at all. This is the careful guarding and loving care. The original owner of is Cheng Zixiao''s tool man from beginning to end. Cheng Zixiao slept in a corner wrapped in a quilt, thinking, of course, she has to do everything. From the time he used this method, in front of outsiders, he had to show enough love for Tang Guo, so that the outsiders could believe that he was really obsessed with Tang Guo and would use this kind of abuse. means. In this way, Xuexi will always be pure and happy. He, he and his mother and eldest brother have agreed that they must keep this secret forever. Xuexi is a simple and kind-hearted girl. If the other party knows the truth about this incident from beginning to end, he will definitely feel guilty and live unhappy. Tang Guo looked at Cheng Zixiao, who was facing the wall and wrapped in a quilt, and suddenly said, If its cold, ask someone to give you another bed, lest the people in the family say that I treat you harshly, anyway, is the second young master of the Cheng family. Tang Guo''s words caused Cheng Zixiao, who was confused in his thoughts, to be stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously turned her head to find that Tang Guo had already pulled down the bed curtain and could not see the person inside. Since the people inside can''t see his expression, he doesn''t have to pretend to be very surprised, just change his tone a little and respond. This is just a small episode, Cheng Zixiao didn''t care about it. He didn''t know that there were too many small details, and when I think of it one day, the impact on people is not small at all. In the early morning, Cheng Zixiao woke up, only to feel sore all over, stretched her waist, and stood upzily. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Tang Guo looking at him if he couldn''t touch him: "I knew today, why bother?" "I think it''s pretty good, just look at the person you like, what''s wrong with sleeping on the floor." Cheng Zixiao said indifferently, and the person he liked was of course Qiao Xuexi. Chapter 5425: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (14) Chapter 5425: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (14) Chapter 5425 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (14) In fact, he really wanted to talk about this secret. Unfortunately, he cant express the person that the older brother likes. Now she has be his sister-inw, and for her good, he will not show any signs. But he can speak his true heart to someone he doesn''t like as he does now. Only he can understand this truth. Sure enough, after speaking out, I felt much morefortable. He thought, he can talk to Tang Guo and say all kinds of things like Qiao Xuexi in the future, as long as he doesn''t name him, who knows who he is talking about? Anyone who heard this might mistakenly think that this was for Tang Guo. "I have something you like to eat this morning. Yesterday I exined the kitchen. Let''s freshen up and eat." Cheng Zixiao finished speaking and walked out quickly. He not only exined that Tang Guo likes to eat in the kitchen, but also what Qiao Xuexi likes to eat in it. In the future, he will no longer have to secretly like in the corner, but can use this way to protect the people he likes. Tang Guo looked at Cheng Zixiao''s gradually disappearing back, and thought that this person was very funny. "He is really at ease, telling another person that he likes the person in his heart. I am regarded as a shield and tool by him." System: [Host is big, something is wrong with you, do you want to y some old routines? "I don''t know whether it will be achieved or not, anyway, it doesn''t need to spend too much thought on him, just any small details. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter." The system is understood. Now the host just wants to pamper her cuteness, and for people like Cheng Zixiao, he is not willing to spend too much time dealing with it. Yes, he is not worthy of this kind of person. Todays breakfast is for everyone. Cheng Zixiao was on the table, showing that he attached great importance to Tang Guo. Tang Guo''s attitude was neither salty nor indifferent, and had no intention of causing trouble, which made Cheng''s family very satisfied. The Tang family is not inferior to the Cheng family. If it is really troublesome, the Cheng family''s face will not look good. After breakfast, Master Cheng stopped everyone and said that something was going to be announced. He looked at Tang Guo: "Xiaoguo, you have to worry about the big and small things in Cheng''s family from now on." "The butler will tell you how to do it in a while." Tang Guo refused at this time: "Since ancient times, the person in charge of all matters of the family should be the eldest daughter-inw instead of being the mistress of the house. Dad, ording to qualifications, Qiao Xuexi is the grandmother of the Cheng family, and I am the Cheng family. The second youngest grandma, how can I take care of this house? If I say it out, what would the outsiders think of me? If I was the second youngest of the Cheng family and went to the housekeeper, the outsiders would not onlyugh at me at that time. I wouldugh at my Tang family for not teaching their daughter." Master Cheng and Mrs. Cheng asked Tang Guo to try butler, of course, because they believed in the ability of the Tang family. Qiao Xuexi is a young and old grandmother, but she manages these things based on her background, she is afraid that various problems will arise. They had discussed it a long time ago, whether it was inside or outside, Tang Guo, a girl from the Tang family, was the only one who was able to figure it out, and she would have face everywhere she went. Ms. Cheng had agreed with Qiao Xuexi before, and Qiao Xuexi had no opinion. They didn''t expect it, but Tang Guo was unwilling. If it happened to her, no one could refute it. The housekeepers errand finally fell on Qiao Xuexis body. Although he was trying to be a housekeeper, Qiao Xuexi still felt Alexander when everything fell on him. Chapter 5426: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (15) Chapter 5426: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (15) Chapter 5426 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (15) Especially when I saw the various ounts of the house that the housekeeper asked people to move out, the list of favors and contacts, the details of when the family was added, the birthday, the preference, when the status was improved, and whether the family fell, there are records. The thick and tall booklet made Qiao Xuexi''s eyes bewildered. This is just a matter of managing the Cheng family, not counting the business outside. Of course, there is no need for Qiao Xuexi to be responsible for the outside affairs, but only need to manage the affairs and rtions of the Cheng family. But these alone still made her head swell. Usually, I didnt see anything from the Cheng family. Why are there so many? Almost every month, there are friendly contacts. Some gifts can be given directly, and some family members need to go in person. If you go in person, you have to make new clothes and make-to-order essories. You can''t make mistakes, and you have to know everything. Small ones are the treatment, benefits, etc. of the subordinates of the Cheng family. After reading it for a day, Qiao Xuexi didn''t read two of them. Fortunately, there was a housekeeper who pointed him to the side, otherwise she couldn''t enter both of them. Tang Guo was sitting on a wicker chair in the small courtyard, shaking a fan, basking in the sun, and eating fruit. The days were very moisturizing. This time, don''t think about the housekeeping affairs easily falling on her. Cheng Zifeng was not at home, but went out with Master Cheng, and Cheng Zixiao went out with him. The Cheng family''s business is very big, and the three fathers and sons are busy every day. Basically, Master Cheng led Cheng Zifeng to do things, and Cheng Zixiao was the one who helped them. Cheng Zifeng treats Cheng Zixiao very well, and Cheng Zixiao also respects his big brother. Outsiders know that the two brothers of the Cheng family have very good feelings. The so-called brothers are united, and their benefits are cut off. Many people are envied. Before the bride gave the wrong bridal chamber, everyone in Yucheng knew that Cheng Zixiao did it. I wanted to watch the two brothers turn their faces. I didnt expect Cheng Zifeng to mind at all. He still treats Cheng Zixiao as before. People shouted that the rtionship between the brothers is good and Cheng Zifeng is generous. At night, Cheng Zifeng went home. Qiao Xuexi hammered her waist andined to him that the housekeeper is too tired and there are too many things, she really can''t do this. "Im not very good at these things. Or, let Xiao Guoe. She is a girl from the Tang family. She must do these things in an orderly manner. Unlike me, it makes a mess." Cheng Zifeng: "I am afraid that my parents will be dissatisfied. Otherwise, insist on holding on for two more days, and it will be better. Usually these are all my mother is doing, and there is not much to do. I will arrange two people for you tomorrow. Help, it should be a lot easier." "Xuexi, you are the grandmother of the Cheng family, and Tang Guo is right. If you don''t learn to manage these, the housekeeping power will fall into her hands, and you will be the one who willugh at outsiders in the future." Qiao Xuexi sighed: "I''m afraid it will make a mess." "These are all learned slowly. Dad is willing to let you steward, indicating that he still likes you. If you can behave better, he will be more satisfied with you." "Okay, I''ll try again." Qiao Xuexi was so tired that she fell asleep soon. Over there, Cheng Zixiao was in the study, listening to his confidants words, his expression was silent. "The youngest grandma looked at the ledger and list for a day, and the second youngest grandma spent most of the sun in the yard and ate three fruit tes." "They didn''t meet?" Cheng Zixiao couldn''t believe it. It stands to reason that Tang Guo would have ridiculed in the past. "No." That night, Cheng Zixiao was still sleeping in the old position. Looking at that position, he felt backache and back pain. Chapter 5427: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (16) Chapter 5427: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (16) Chapter 5427 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (16) The day when he returned to the door, Cheng Zixiao was ready to return to the door and brought Tang Guo back to Tang''s house early in the morning. Mother Tang took her hand worriedly: "I heard someone say you cut your wrist?" "I couldn''t figure it out for a while that day." When Tang Guo spoke, Mother Tang had already rolled up her sleeves. She saw the bandaged wrist and her eyes turned red. "You kid, what can''t you figure out? In fact, Cheng Zixiao is not bad except for a poor background. He came to apologize that day and he was very sincere." "No matter how sincere, what he did was not done by humans." Tang Guo retorted, "Daddy, can I divorce him? Isn''t it possible to divorce now? I want to divorce him, you know, I I don''t like him at all." "Divorce?" Father Tang frowned when he heard that, "Don''t learn from those foreign devils. I just got married for a few days and will be divorced. Isn''t that a joke? Cheng Zixiao came to plead that day. I think that person is very good. I promised. I will treat you well. Besides, Cheng Zifeng is usually indifferent, and may not like you before. It is better than Cheng Zixiao." Tang Guo didn''t know what Cheng Zixiao promised at the Tang family that day, but it was obviously impossible for the Tang family to divorce her. "Yeah, what should you do in the future when the divorce broke out? Are those foreign devils'' customs that we can learn? Since a woman is married, she has to be single-minded and live in duty. The Cheng family is not bad, Cheng Zi Xiao Xiao is not bad, it is a good home." Looking at the attitude of these two people, Tang Guo didn''t mean to mention it. then said that she would not get divorced, just a moment of anger, and the two of them became happy. Besides other things, Tang Guo has no interest anymore, just want to deal with it early and go back. Anyway, this is no longer her home. Presumably the original owner at the time felt that this was no longer her home. Its better to go back to Chengs home, at least you can bully Cheng Zixiao, and its better to vent a vent than here. System: Special hobbies. On the way back, Cheng Zixiao asked Tang Guo not very happy. "What the **** did you say to my parents, they said you were fine? Let me not think about divorce." Cheng Zixiao suddenly, it turned out to be this matter, it seems that she really does not like him, or even hates him. came to apologize that day. To calm down the Tang family, he expressed all his sincerity. Of course, not only that, but also the concessions made by his Cheng family in business. This is where the Tang family and the couple feel they are most sincere. Cheng Zixiao didn''t answer, it''s hard to say, if one is not good, you have to make trouble. Tang Guo is just talking about it symbolically: "Even if you can''t get a divorce, you can only shop on the ground every night without my consent." Cheng Zixiao''s expression is lost, but in fact he doesn''t care. The only bad thing about hitting the floor is that I fell asleep with backaches and other things were pretty good. "I can wait." Cheng Zixiao''s phrase "I can wait" was actually not addressed to Tang Guo, but to Qiao Xuexi. Of course, he knew that waiting was impossible at all. He just wanted to express it. The thoughts in my heart. He held back for too long. From childhood to adulthood, when facing Cheng Zifeng''s things, he would pretend not to like or be interested. Only if Cheng Zifeng doesn''t want it, he can have it. Because only in this way can he get better treatment. Unexpectedly, they would like the same person. Tang Guo didn''t bother to pay attention to what bad experience Cheng Zixiao had, and closed her eyes to rest. Cheng Zixiao didn''t mean to say anything, and let the rickshaw drag them to the direction of Cheng''s house. Not far in the rickshaw convoy, a young man wearing a fisherman hat walked out of the alley. He took off the fisherman hat. Who is this person? He kept looking at the direction in which Tang Guo disappeared, and the boys around him were puzzled: "Boss, what are you looking at?" "Did you hear that, that Cheng Zixiao, the second youngest of the Cheng family, is stillying on the ground floor." "I heard it, but is that the boss''s business?" Yan Qing had a meal, yes, why is he happy? It''s none of his business. "Walk around, go back to weeding, so that the toll can be collected higher." see you tomorrow Chapter 5428: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (17) Chapter 5428: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (17) Chapter 5428 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (17) Tang Guo returned to the door of Chengs house and met Qiao Xuexi who had returned after returning home. Compared with Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao sitting in a rickshaw, Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng are sitting in the same car with their fingers interlocking. You don''t need to look more to know that they are very affectionate. In this scene, some made Cheng Zixiao''s eyes sting. He quickly shifted his gaze to Tang Guo, fearing that he would be uncontroble for Qiao Xuexi''s feelings. But, he really liked Qiao Xuexi too much. This kind of love became his sister-inw when Qiao Xuexi became his sister-inw. He would never reach the culmination after he had her again, as if he could not control it at any time. He saw Tang Guo who was sitting in the rickshaw, and he had not had time to get off, so he quickly reached out and let her ride down. Showing affectionate looks, as if Tang Guo is the person he loves deeply. At this time, he actually showed his liking for Qiao Xuexi, but no one knew the truth except for himself and Tang Guo. Cheng Zixiao smiled at Tang Guo, and even this smile was given to Qiao Xue. From childhood to adulthood, as long as the elder brother is interested in it, unless the other party willingly let it out, he will not get it. Qiao Xuexi couldn''t get it, and he didn''t have the right to express his feelings. At the moment he saw Tang Guo, he seemed to find a good way. The more I missed Qiao Xuexi in his heart, the more he showed his affection, and he seemed to be infatuated with Tang Guo. I believe that any woman who meets such an infatuated person is very difficult to resist. How many people can guess the truth? In the original plot, Cheng Zixiao deceived everyone, and the original owner is definitely no exception. When she died, she was thinking that the world seemed to be biased against her. Obviously he was born well, but he didnt even have the right to divorce. After being sent to the wrong bridal chamber, the family actuallypromised because of the business concession. This is the first time she knows that it is more important that she has no family interests. Her fianc is obsessed with other people. For her, she epted it slowly. Especially when she discovered that Cheng Zifeng was not as good as she imagined, and what happened to Qiao Xuexiter, but she was a little lucky. Just when she wanted to ept Cheng Zixiao, she found that this person was a calction from the beginning, using her as a tool. This time she couldn''t help but be angry. However, she can''t do anything. Cheng Zixiao is a calcting person. He ns everywhere to protect Qiao Xuexi very well over the years. How can she hurt her a little? Design her, frame her, even bribe the bandits, let the bandits send her far away. She is a female generation, and she has left her hometown in this troubled time. What can she have a good life? From being bullied, to death. Cheng Zixiao is too ruthless and simply doesn''t give her a way to survive. "Beware of your feet." Cheng Zixiao found that Tang Guo was stunned, reminded him gently, and helped her, of course, she was pushed away by Tang Guo immediately. Tang Guo steadily stepped into the door without looking back, looking in a bad mood. Cheng Zixiao didnt care, she only nced at the interlocking two of Cheng Zifeng: Big brother, sister-inw, I went in first, Xiao Guo is in a bad mood. "Okay, you go, just coax more." Cheng Zifeng said very generously. Qiao Xuexi also said: "Second brother, don''t care about us, just go." Listening to this "second brother", when she saw the love of the two, Cheng Zixiao couldn''t stand it, so she hurried to chase after her. Chapter 5429: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (18) Chapter 5429: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (18) Chapter 5429 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (18) "Second brother really likes Xiaoguo." Qiao Xuexi said. Cheng Zifeng led her to the threshold: "Yes, I didn''t expect that he likes younger siblings. He probably also knew that I had no idea about younger siblings. We almost eloped before and saw that we are stronger than Jin Jian, so we made that decision , Its the best of both worlds." "But Xiao Guo seems unwilling. She should be resentful about this in her heart." Qiao Xuexi said hesitantly, whoever she was, she couldn''t ept being sent to the wrong bridal chamber for no reason. Tang Guo''s ability to ept has exceeded her cognition, anyway, if she stood in this position, it would be uneptable. The time Cheng Zixiao came to the house to ask for marriage, she knew that she was embarrassed, but she could only agree. In fact, I was ready in my heart, waiting for the wedding night, I will stop by myself. She remembered that Tang Guo had done such a thing, and her heart became less and less uneasy. It was clear that she and Cheng Zifeng liked each other, but they still couldn''t let go of this matter, and always felt owed something. "Xuexi, what are you thinking about again? Still thinking about sending the wrong bridal chamber?" "I always feel that I am at a loss." "Silly girl, this is not your fault. It is because Zixiao likes her so much that he has no choice but to do such a thing. You see, Zixiao is so good to her. If she really marries me, I can do it. She wouldn''t be happy if she wasn''t like Zixiao. Now that she and Zixiao are together, as long as she let go of this thing slowly, she will definitely be happy." "Zi Xiao has worked so hard to marry her, and she will definitely not let her down. You can rest assured." Qiao Xuexi was soothed, she just saw Cheng Zixiao looking cautiously, her eyes were full of love, and her heart seemed a little more rxed. "Ah, by the way, I will continue to sort out the list today." Qiao Xuexi remembered her task as a housekeeper, and quickly threw away Cheng Zifeng''s hand, and ran in quickly carrying her skirt. Thinking of those lists, she had headaches for a while, and the butler was really troublesome. In the past few days, the Cheng family members will gather together to discuss Cheng Zixiao. In most cases, the second young master bought some rare things for the second young grandma, and he went to find what the second young grandma liked. The second youngdy likes to enjoy the flowers and sun in the yard, so he asked someone to make a special chair and bought many precious flowers and nts to move in, making the yard look like a small garden, which made the whole Cheng family envious. Especially Tang Guo likes to eat. Cheng Zixiao will tell the kitchen every day, there will always be one or two things on the table that she likes. In the eyes of everyone, Cheng Zixiao really loves Tang Guo. However, only two people understood the truth. Tang Guo''s was unmoved, and Cheng Zixiao''s performance could not deceive himself. When he went to choose something interesting, he would indeed choose gifts ording to Tang Guo''s preferences and send it to her. But he not only selected one, but also carefully selected the other one, and he would never be able to give out a gift, and he would deposit it to another ce. Buy some precious flowers and nts for Tang Guo, these flowers and nts are actually Qiao Xuexi''s favorite. Order the kitchen, as before, he will order three dishes, maybe one or two of them are Tang Guo likes, the other is Qiao Xuexi likes, but these are just exnations, few people will pay attention to Qiao Xue What Xi likes to eat. But, he noticed. From the day when he liked Qiao Xuexi, he slowly rified her preferences. Chapter 5430: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (19) Chapter 5430: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (19) Chapter 5430 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (19) Qiao Xuexi is not surprised every time she sees what she likes to eat at the dinner table. After all, there are many dishes on the Cheng familys dinner table, and its normal to have what she likes. At the dinner table, Cheng Zixiao would always use public chopsticks to give Tang Guo delicious food, let her eat more, and take care of her, which made Qiao Xuexi a little envious. She was thinking, if Cheng Zixiao can always treat Tang Guo like this, the other party should be happy for a lifetime, right? As long as Tang Guo can be happy for a lifetime, she will have less guilt in her heart. Tang Guo was unhappy for a day. She stayed in this position and felt thorns everywhere, very ufortable. She always remembered that this is not the position she should sit in. "Xuexi, it will be the Zhang family banquet in two days, everything is ready?" At this moment, Mrs. Cheng asked, she was not embarrassed by Qiao Xuexi, or she suddenly remembered it. Leave Qiao Xuexi to do things, and she can''t ignore it. She must be in control of the overall situation to avoid problems. Qiao Xuexi stumbled over the past few days, and there is no trouble for the time being. This family banquet should be the first test for Qiao Xuexi. "Mother, I''m almost ready." Ms. Cheng nced at Tang Guo secretly, and she was a little disappointed when she saw her eating food slowly without any intention to interrupt. She still felt that Tang Guo was more reliable about the stewardship, but it was a pity that Tang Guo didn''t intend to seize power. "The time is almost here. Are all the clothes and essories ready for the past?" Mrs. Cheng continued to ask, "Why haven''t you asked someone to bring it over for a try? The time is so close, if it doesn''t fit, you can call a tailor. Change it." "Mother, I''ll ask someone to ask in a while." Qiao Xuexi said quickly, "The tailor came over to measure before, it should be no problem." Ms. Cheng feels a little displeased, think its okay, then its okay? If you customize clothes like this, you have to get the finished product more than three or five days in advance, so you have plenty of time and it is not easy to make mistakes. "You mean, I haven''t seen the finished product yet?" Madam Cheng''s voice became severe, and Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were startled. Cheng Zifeng said at this time: "Mother, I will go over with Xuexi in a moment. The tailor shop knows that our Cheng family should not make a mistake." Cheng Zi shielded Qiao Xuexi''s appearance, causing Mrs. Cheng to frown. She didnt want to stab her, but as the grandmother of the Cheng family, dealing with these things was basic. If it was Tang Guos housekeeper, how would she ask so much? Qiao Xuexi only needs to make her son happy and give birth to a fat grandson in the future. All her sons have chosen her, and she can''t stop her. It''s better to pay more attention to her grandchildren. "Xiaoguo, wait for us to go together, just try to fit the new clothes." Cheng Zixiao looked at Tang Guo affectionately, his purpose of following is not to want Tang Guo to try clothes in advance, but to be afraid There will be trouble over there, see if you can help solve the problem. How can Tang Guo be as he wishes? "When the tailor is done, it will naturally be sent to the house. The tailor shop over there should have taken care of a lot of work, and it is crowded. If it is not done, you will have to go for nothing." Tang Guo wiped her mouth. "Today I am going to the temple to offer incense and beg for a peace sign for my parents." Cheng Zixiao frowned. Tang Guo looked at him and said casually: "You are busy with you. If you want to try it in advance, you can go by yourself." "Of course I want to apany you to the incense, I don''t worry about you alone." Chapter 5431: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (20) Chapter 5431: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (20) Chapter 5431 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (20) Tang Guo lowered her head, her smile deepened: "It''s up to you." The Cheng family feltforted when they heard that Tang Guo wanted to ask them for a peace sign. It can be seen that she has not let go of the previous things. Except for talking to Cheng Zixiao with guns and sticks, everything else is fine. There is nothing wrong with them. They just hold the point. When people marry their home, Cheng and Tang''s family settled, and everything is a foregone conclusion. If Tang Guo can be a steward, that''s even better. Ms. Cheng remembered the words of Master Cheng and fell into deep thought. Master Cheng said, Qiao Xuexi is the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family, and she cant care about everything. If Tang Guo can take Qiao Xuexi in charge and teach those methods to Qiao Xuexi, that would be better. Now the Cheng family has to hold Tang Guo a little bit, hoping that she will think about their good, and teach Qiao Xuexi well in the future. Ms. Cheng nodded secretly, what the master said is good, it should be so. This time they were riding in a carriage. The Cheng family had a car. However, the road to the temple was rtively narrow, and they could not drive outside the temple. They had to take a small road. The Cheng familys car is generally used when the Cheng familys three fathers and sons do things. It is more convenient to take a rickshaw for the closer distance. Tang Guo gave the peace talisman this time, she carefully looked at the peace talisman in her hand, there were some strange things inside, and some patterns were painted by ghosts on it. This thing is useless, it''s just forfort. Several safety symbols are packed in a small box. Cheng Zixiao saw here out, and hurriedly greeted her: "Alright?" "All right." Tang Guo took out a box from the maids hand and threw it to Cheng Zixiao at will. Cheng Zixiao was a little surprised when he caught the box. He opened the box and saw a small triangle symbol. He didn''t know what was drawn on it, but he also knew that it was the so-called peace symbol. He didn''t believe this, but the first time he received this thing, he had some subtleties in his heart. "Dont think that I have thoughts about you. It''s just a polite exchange. The flowers in the yard cost you money." Tang Guo finished speaking, and then got into the carriage. Seeing the ident in Cheng Zixiaos eyes, she knew that this trick was actually useful. This person has been neglected since he was a child. He is well-behaved and honest in front of adults. But people will have various thoughts of their own, and they will also have expectations for everything. His parents love, care, and attention, these are all he expects. Is cared about, he shouldnt be cared about too much, right? Therefore, when you receive a unique safety symbol, you will be so surprised, surprised, and even a little bit of joy. Even if he still thinks that he doesn''t care about this useless peace talisman, it''s different in his heart. Cheng Zixiao closed the box silently, then looked up at Tang Guo, but she was no longer visible, she was in the carriage. After Cheng Zixiao sat up, she saw that she was already closing her eyes and rested, as if she didn''t wait to see him much. "Thank you." Tang Guo did not open his eyes, did not answer, Cheng Zixiao did not entangle this, of course, did not throw away the peace symbol. This was the first time he received the same treatment as everyone in the Cheng family, and it was the first gift he received. System: [What a poor bug. "It should be pathetic and hateful." The host is big, but Yan Qing is the cutest, right? "Know it again?" If it wasn''t for that guy, he would have been beaten long ago. Chapter 5432: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (21) Chapter 5432: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (21) Chapter 5432 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (21) The Cheng family smiled and took the peace symbol, and also told Tang Guo that they would wear it next to their bodies. Cheng Zixiao put the box in his study. What puzzled him was that the box was ced in some of Cheng Zixiaos collections, and he subconsciously asked, "Does the second master get any good things?" "That''s it." Cheng Zixiao replied indifferently. He knew that he shouldn''t ask more, so he didn''t ask. "The youngdy hasn''te back there yet?" Cheng Zixiao thought of this. "not yet." "There is news, let me know immediately." "Yes." Almost noon, Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zifeng have not returned yet, Madam Cheng feels that something is wrong, and sends someone to call Cheng Zixiao to see what''s going on. "Go back to my mother, I''ll go right away." Cheng Zixiao lowered her eyes, making it difficult to see the emotions in her eyes. From childhood to age, he was like an errand runner trained by Mrs. Cheng, as a thug, Cheng Zifeng had to do anything about it. Who told him that he was born, so he cant be on the stage, and it was Mrs. Cheng who gave him the respect of the second young master? When Cheng Zixiao arrived at the tailor''s shop, he realized that things were not simple. The owner of the tailor shop was apologizing to Cheng Zifeng, and Qiao Xuexi''s worried eyes were red. When the two of them saw Cheng Zixiaoing over, they seemed to see hope. "Big Brother, Sister-inw, what''s going on here, mother asked me to ask." Cheng Zifeng shook his head: "The clothes we need are not ready yet, and we can''t finish it in two days." "Obviously I told you herest month that they don''t speak credit." Qiao Xuexi said angrily, "I just came here, they just selected the fabrics, and they haven''t started work yet." This tailor''s shop is a time-honored brand, or the kind with a background, not an ordinary tailor''s shop. There are people with good looks in Yucheng who like to go to this tailor shop to make clothes. So, even the Cheng family could not threaten them. The shopkeeper said apologetically: "Before the grandmother did not say that this was an urgent need, only said that it will be picked up this month, and we did not decide which day to pick it up. We thought that the order was not in a hurry. Now it''s only a few days after the beginning of the month. There is still more than half of this month. Itspletely toote to make a few sets of clothes. Other orders in the shop, people have to worry about it, and a date is set. We must finish it within the specified date." "I thought before that when we finished the urgent list, there were 20 days left, and we could still work slowly and carefully, and make the clothes needed by the Cheng family more meticulous. I didn''t expect... if the grandmother would tell me the time needed sooner. For the sake of Master Cheng, Young Master, we must do it right the first time." When Cheng Zixiao heard it, how could he not know the doorway inside. Only two days, it is toote to make clothes again. This boss is not an ordinary person, and he is really offended if he is not good. He also gives an excuse and can only suffer a dumb loss. Cheng Zifeng''s face is not good: "Since your shop has received this order, whether it is urgently needed or not, shouldn''t it be done in order?" "This clothes will be used in two days. Now you havent moved a single stitch, what shall we do?" The boss looked bitter: "Master Cheng, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that''s the rule in the shop. If there is no set time, there is no hurry. If you are in a hurry, who will not say a time limit? Let''s talk about us. On the deposit slip, these are written in ck and white. It is really embarrassing for me to say that." Cheng Zifeng was suffocated in his heart, ufortable, and did not know how to refute. "Zi Xiao, you can handle this." At a critical moment, Cheng Zifeng remembered that Cheng Zixiao was here, his eyes lit up, and he immediately pulled him out. see you tomorrow Chapter 5433: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (22) Chapter 5433: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (22) Chapter 5433 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (22) "Brother, the boss of Yun is indeed right in this matter. It is said that our Cheng family failed to give an urate date." Cheng Zixiao''s opening sentence made Cheng Zifeng even more angry. As the young master of the Cheng family, he certainly can''t get angry because of this, and he knows Cheng Zixiao a little bit, and there must be somethingter. "Boss Yun, I want to charge back, shouldn''t it be a problem?" Boss Yun smiled and said, Of course its okay. After the work has not started or after the finished product is received, the clothes can be refunded if they have serious quality problems and are not fit at all. Its a shame. Young grandma can give us an urate time, how can we keep the Cheng''s list behind." "Of course I know that, my Cheng family has always cooperated with Boss Yun. Boss Yun is not that kind of person." Cheng Zixiao smiled, Boss Yun apologized and returned the deposit, it seemed that everything was okay. In this scene, Cheng Zi froze, but he still held back. Leaving the tailor''s shop far away, Cheng Zifeng saw that there were no people around, and his tone was not very good and asked: "Zi Xiao, how can you be so powerful? Yun Hongxing was deliberate. The Zhang family banquet, how many people are there in Yucheng? Participate? How many people want to order clothes from him, and deliberately put our Yun family''s list at the back, which clearly caused trouble. I think there may be something we overlooked in it." "Big brother, don''t worry, of course I know that Yun Hongxing was deliberately watching our jokes." Cheng Zixiao said in a hurry, "I can''t know the reason for the time being. I have arranged for someone to inquire. In addition, Yun If Hong Xing dares to treat my Cheng family like this, I have to teach him a lesson." Cheng Zifeng''s anger disappeared, and the interested asked: "Oh, you have already figured out how to do it?" "Yes, big brother, this time I want to impress him, and I will be more careful when I see my Cheng family." He didn''t believe that this incident was caused by the family behind Yun Hongxing. Cheng Zixiao guessed well. After they left, the guy in the Yunhongxing shop asked him if he would offend the Cheng family. "It should be okay. This is a very small thing." Yun Hongxing said hesitantly, "Watch more in the future, don''t let Qiao Liane here indiscriminately, this Cheng family is the Cheng family after all, how can you send other people''s orders to the Cheng family? Press back? There is no date on the order. I don''t know how to arrange two people to ask?" In fact, Yun Hongxing really did not deliberatelymit such an offense to the Cheng family. He said that, but wanted to clear the responsibility and push this matter to Qiao Xuexisck of carefulness. His statement really makes sense, after all, there is really no specific date specified on the order. "Father, what are you talking about me again? What''s wrong with me? What offends the Yun family?" Yun Qiaolian bounced to Yun Hongxing, "Oh, I see, it''s the Cheng family. " "Do you still know that the Cheng family is here? You know that the Cheng family must be in need of clothes in thest few days. How did you hide the Cheng family''s list behind?" Yun Qiaolian curled her lips: There is no specific date on it. Didnt you say before, you dont worry if you dont have a date, so just hide it behind. Is there anything wrong? "I also said that it depends on what kind of client the other party is. If it is arge family like the Cheng family, arrange for someone toe over and ask." Chapter 5434: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (23) Chapter 5434: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (23) Chapter 5434 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (23) "The Cheng family''s orders have always been dated. There was no process for people to ask in the past. Without a date, there must be no hurry." Yun Qiaolian quibblely said, "So they are still in a hurry, that''s the one. The maid and grandmother of the bricyer''s daughter are not working anymore. It is very difficult for us to not give an urate date for such an important matter." Yun Hongxing heard something wrong, and his face became stern: "You still think about Cheng Zifeng?" "No, how can I, I don''t have the hobby of being a little wife for others." Yun Qiaolian said unconvincedly, "I just think Qiao Xuexi is too lucky, even if I don''t send the wrong bridal chamber in the middle, I can make a journey. The second youngest grandmother of the family, why didn''t I have such good luck? She eventually became the youngest grandmother of the Cheng family." "In the whole Fish City, there are really not many men with a scroll-like atmosphere like Cheng Zifeng." Yun Hongxing''s face was unhappy: "Only this time, this time I offend the Cheng family, there is no next time." "Oh, dad, don''t be angry. In fact, it is really the Qiao Xuexi who can''t do things. If she can, will she be out of this kind of basket?" Yun Hongxing also feels that it is true. Ms. Cheng looked very ugly after knowing the whole story, and she had to say a few words about Qiao Xuexi. "Mother, I think this was deliberately done by Yun Hongxing. I know that it is our Cheng family''s list. Can we put itter? They are the most informed, can they not know about the Zhang family''s banquet?" Mentioned this matter, Cheng Zifeng Still a little angry, even knowing that Cheng Zixiao will definitely find a way to get back to the ce. If it were not for the Yun family behind Yun Hongxing, he would not leave easily today. "In the final analysis, Xuexi was negligent." Master Cheng was very dissatisfied with this matter, so he could simply customize a piece of clothes. There were so many things to do, and it was not very useful. But Qiao Xuexi is his eldest daughter-inw again. If he doesn''t care about the family, it would be a joke. The son he valued was Cheng Zifeng, and Qiao Xuexi naturally had to be a housekeeper. Qiao Xuexi stood aside, feeling bitter in her heart, she couldn''t tell, she was not this material, she knew that she was just a little custom-made clothes, there was so much attention. She wanted to say several times that Tang Guo was still in charge of this house, but she couldn''t say it. The eyes of Mrs. Cheng and Master Cheng made her afraid to speak. "Father, mother, now the order has been refunded, we should think about what we should wear for the Zhang family banquet. We only have two days left." Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexi with red eyes and suddenly lowered her head. Feeling aggrieved, I felt very ufortable. This is just a trivial matter, do you keep using her of it? He is not good at speaking directly, so he can only move the topic to another ce. Sure enough, everyone was drawn here. Ms. Cheng''s eyes fell on Qiao Xuexi again. Seeing her look full of fear, she shook her head, and finally set her eyes on Tang Guo. Tang Guo kept standing in the corner, saying nothing. Cheng Zixiao might have thought that she would fall into trouble. Now she knows a little bit about her. She doesn''t seem to care about these things, and she doesn''t worry that she will say something against Qiao Xuexue. However, Mrs. Cheng''s meaning was obvious, and she wanted to ask Tang Guo how to solve this problem. Cheng Zixiao was a little anxious, if she was showing up at this time, it would be even more detrimental to Xuexi. When Madam Cheng asked Tang Guo, Cheng Zixiao spoke first: "Mother, I actually have an idea on the way back." Chapter 5435: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (24) Chapter 5435: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (24) Chapter 5435 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (24) "Zi Xiao has an idea? Tell me about it." Madam Cheng retracted her gaze on Tang Guo and looked at Cheng Zixiao''s position. Cheng Zixiao smiled and said: "Now that foreign goods are popr, it is better for our family to follow the trend and go to the ces selling foreign goods. Dad and brother know that many of the banquets are now wearing foreign goods. No one will feel strange in wearing that, and you can experience different outfits." "If my mother feels uneasy, I will ask someone to send the skirt over for a try. If it is bigger or smaller, just ask the tailor to change it." Ms. Cheng and Master Cheng looked at each other, Master Cheng saw that Madam Cheng still had some expectations, and said, "You can try first." The following things went smoothly, and the Cheng family decided to wear foreign goods. Cheng Zixiao arranged for someone to buy a certain kind of cloth on arge scale, and asked the seller to keep it secret, and almost purchased the cloth from the fish city and the cloth house in the nearby city. "It seems that he is going to target Yun Hongxing." [This person is very vengeful, and Yun Hongxing made Qiao Xuexi suffer a loss, and he will definitely retaliate back. Tang Guo tried the dress she was going to wear at the banquet, looked at the person in the mirror, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "Does he use private money?" Cheng Zixiao has a private property, but now he dare not be tant, so after taking out the money, the waistband is still a bit tight. "Oh... let''s go out this afternoon." System: It must be out to send news. In the afternoon, Tang Guo took two little maids to go shopping. Sitting in the rickshaw, she was thinking about what to do. She saw Yan Qing as she passed the movie theater. Yan Qing also saw her and smiled at her. "Master, stop here." After getting off the rickshaw, Tang Guo walked into the cinema, and when she passed Yan Qing, her voice brushed Yan Qing''s ear. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo''s back, a little surprised. Talk about business? She asked him to discuss business? Is it that after being sent to the wrong bridal chamber, he finally couldnt bear it, and nned to ask someone to help and kill the Second Young Master of the Cheng Family? Yan Qing touched his head, he didn''t want tomit murder. He always buys *** with conscience, like people paying tolls for passing. "Boss, where are you going?" "Watching a movie, you y by yourself." You guys dont understand, watching movies? When was the boss interested in movies? That thing is expensive to watch, right? After buying the ticket, Yan Qing touched Tang Guo''s side within a short while, sat down, looked around, and asked in a low voice: "You want me to talk about business?" "Yes." The theater was dark, and there were people talking, "What are you doing?" "To be honest, I don''t do things like killing. If you see who is not pleasing to your eyes, I can take over the work of beating people. Let me say that I can lie down for ten and a half months. ." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile: "Are you a bandit? You talk so fiercely that you have to beat people at every turn. I don''t have that requirement." "What is that?" Yan Qing thought to himself, isn''t he just a bandit? Although he is a more principled bandit, he is also a bandit. Also, where is he fierce? He didn''t want human life. "Send a letter for me, remember," Tang Guo whispered, "Go to Yun''s Tailor Shop, in front of Yun Hongxing, you just like this..." Yan Qing heard what was in the clouds, and didn''t quite understand the meaning. Waiting for him to remember all the words, what was stuffed in his hand, when he realized that Tang Guo had already left. Chapter 5436: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (25) Chapter 5436: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (25) Chapter 5436 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (25) He hurriedly chased out, and then took a step slower. Tang Guo was already sitting in the rickshaw, and the driver was pulling the car and running very fast. There are people everywhere on the street, and there are a group of boys around him who stop him and ask if the movie is good, and they cant chase him. "Boss, what is this?" The sharp-eyed little brother saw the money bag he was holding and stretched out to touch it. "The colorful weird look is beautiful." Yan Qing pped the little brother''s hand away: "Go, I''m going back, is the weeding finished?" "It''s not that we have already finished the removal, just wait for the fat sheep to cross the road." "Let''s take a look again, and move some t stones to crush the road, otherwise it will copse easily." The next day, Yan Qing slightly changed her appearance, and then went to see Yun Hongxing. When I saw Yun Hongxing, I asked the other party to buy a kind of fabric andined to the other party. He came from Linxian. I dont know what happened. The fabrics of the entire county town were actually asked for and had toe here . But when I came here, I found that many cloth houses were still being asked for their fabrics, and they could only be tested at home. "That''s it." Yun Hongxing took two pieces of fabric to Yan Qing, "I don''t have much stock in my hand. I really haven''t heard of it." After sending off Yan Qing away, Yun Hongxing didn''t think much about it even though he thought it was weird. Until the next day, another strange person came up and asked him to make clothes with the same fabric. It is said that this is a teacher from a school who makes uniform uniforms for the students, so they have to use the same fabric. Yun Hongxing still felt that this was a big order. He thought, even if there is no Yucheng or Linxian, he can go to the dyeing workshop to make a reservation. Or, go further afield to purchase. However, when the time set by the other party was short, he couldn''t hold it anymore. Here, he still feels that this is a big business. Until this person proposes to sign another contract, if they cannotplete what they need by the date, he Yunhongxing will have to pay ten times the liquidated damages. The deposit that this person took out was half of the total price. Ten times the liquidated damages, Yun Hongxing poured a basin of cold water on the spot, and he instantly became sober. This is a round! Someone wants to fix him. The only person who has recently offended is the Cheng family. Yun Hongxing gritted his teeth and his hands were shaking. If it is really the Cheng family, it seems that the other party really wants to kill him. There was something wrong with him thest time, but again, there was no date on the other party''s list, so no one could make a mistake by pushing it back. Unexpectedly, the Cheng family hated him so much. Yun Hongxing, who wanted to understand, said decisively that he could not take this order and asked the other party to find other capable people. Cheng Zixiao arranged for this person, and his face changed in an instant, and then he made concessions. No matter what, Yun Hongxing would not ept it. In the end, this person could only be lost and returned, telling Cheng Zixiao everything here. Yun Hongxing wiped off his cold sweat. The person reminded him yesterday, was it coincidence or deliberate? If no one reminded this, he was afraid that his family would go bankrupt. "He won''t ept the move?" "Yes, Yun Hongxing was shocked when he heard about ten times the penalty, even if I changed it to twiceter, he was unwilling." Cheng Zixiao''s face was a little blue. ording to his understanding of Yun Hongxing, the other party shouldn''t miss such a big order. I dont know what went wrong. This time, he took out his private treasury to buy fabrics. It cost a lot, and it was not easy to make this money. He had nned to seed 90% before, and he would definitely make a fortune by then and teach Yun Hongxing a lesson. It''s all right now, and he actually got himself into it. Chapter 5437: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (26) Chapter 5437: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (26) Chapter 5437 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (26) On the same day, Tang Guo found that Cheng Zixiao''s face was very ugly. At that night, when Cheng Zixiao was hitting the floor with the quilt, Tang Guo also asked concerned: "Yourplexion looks bad, is it sick or tired?" System: Host, you are too fake, dont you know whats going on with him? The money for buying cloth is quite a lot, enough for Cheng Zixiao to vomit blood for a while, you actually asked him pretendingly if he was sick. Cheng Zixiao took a deep breath: "Nothing." "You go to sleep." Cheng Zixiao tried to calm her tone. At this time, Tang Guos voice came out again: Call the doctor over tomorrow to have a look, check it, and rest assured. Cheng Zixiao did not refuse this time. He held the quilt and opened his eyes, suddenly feeling a very strange feeling. From small torge, his body is good. However, no matter how good the body is, it is impossible for a person to be free from illness in his entire life. When he was a child, as long as he was not too sick to support it, he would pretend to be okay and just support it. No one asked if he was sick because of his ugly face. As long as he says nothing, no one will ask more. This is the first time. Some people say that I will see a doctor tomorrow, check it, and rest assured. Obviously, he had lost such arge sum. That sum of money was enough for him to ask someone to open another shop in another ce. At this time, he actually got somefort. The next day, Tang Guo really asked someone to ask a doctor toe and check Cheng Zixiao''s body. Cheng Zixiao did not resist and asked the doctor to examine him carefully. Finally, the doctor prescribed some fire medicine and left. "I said I am not sick, you still don''t believe it." Cheng Zixiao said in a rxed tone. Tang Guo nced at him: "I just don''t want to recite the name of Kefu. I have been married for less than two months. If my husband is dead, this reputation will not be washed away for a lifetime." Cheng Zixiao knew that she was hard-mouthed, so sheughed out of her words. He is so strong, how could he be dead after less than two months of marriage? She should be afraid of his health problems, so call a doctor to check it, so as to avoid serious problems. You care about him, right? It''s just that I still resent that thing in my heart, so I said cruel words to him. Cheng Zixiao''s mood was a bitplicated. Before he knew it, his attitude towards Tang Guo was a little different, but he himself didn''t notice it. That night, Cheng Zixiao also found that the ce where he was hitting the floor was a little bit more. Liu Shuang was making the bed. Seeing himing, she quickly said, The second youngest said that the ground is wet and easy to get sick. Cheng Zixiao stared at Xiaota for a long time. This Xiaota can sleep at night and put the quilt in during the day. It looks like a ce to rest. "understood." He took a pleasant step to wash, and when he came back, he wanted to say a few words to Tang Guo, only to realize that her bed curtain had been pulled down, and she might have fallen asleep. He was lying on the small cave, and he was really morefortable than on the ground, and he slept very well this night. System: The morefortable today, the more painful it will be in the future. The Zhang family banquet passed smoothly, and the Cheng family returned to the past. Qiao Xuexis life has been very difficult recently. At Zhang''s banquet, she frequently had small problems. If Mrs. Cheng was by her side, she really couldn''t stand in that feasting ce to eat. That ce, at first nce, is very unsuitable for her. She could feel that Mrs. Cheng was a bit dissatisfied with her recently, and urged her to learn how to be a housekeeper every day, and check her results every day, which made her miserable. Whenever she wanted toin to Cheng Zifeng, Cheng Zifeng would reallyfort her, but she would also tell her that this is what Cheng''s grandmother should do. Unconsciously, they have been married for two months. From newly married Yaner to getting used to it, Cheng Zifeng has not been so interested in staying at home and getting tired of the days with Qiao Xue every day. Qiao Xuexi was really busy, busy learning this, learning that, for the time being, she didnt notice the change of Cheng Zifeng. The Cheng family once again had a major incident. The Cheng familys goods were on the way, and they were charged for tolls. In these years, it is normal for bandits to upy the mountains to collect tolls, but it is unusual for Cheng''s family to be charged tolls. No ident, this incident fell on Cheng Zixiao again. see you tomorrow Chapter 5438: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (27) Chapter 5438: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (27) Chapter 5438 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (27) "Where are you going?" Tang Guo saw that Cheng Zixiao hurried out, her face looked a little wrong, of course she knew what was going on, she just walked down the process and asked. Cheng Zixiao turned her head: "In the past month, our Cheng family''s goods were intercepted three times and three tolls were charged. I''ll find out who did it." Tang Guo knew all about this. Although she didn''t take the initiative to investigate Yan Qing, the system had long been talking about what Yan Qing had done in her ears. "Is it easy to solve this matter?" Tang Guo asked again, looking a little worried. Cheng Zixiao quickly said: Its not a big deal. Its mostly because there are some short-sighted people on the nearby hills. Lets talk first. If you cant talk about it, you can send something to the police station and someone will help you. "Okay, I''m leaving." This matter was still a bit anxious, he didn''t want to dy too much, and finally added, "Don''t worry, it''s okay." System: Do you think the host is greatly worried that something is wrong with you? She might be eager to hear that you were robbed by bandits and beaten back. I have asked so many questions. I still dont want to find out what you are doing. If the situation is serious, I might even confuse someone. Not long after Cheng Zixiao went out, Qiao Xuexi also had a situation here. In fact, since she was the housekeeper, there have been many situations, big and small, but Tang Guo has been hiding aside without speaking, and Mrs. Cheng has no excuse for her to be the housekeeper. Tang Guo is now basically not going out except eating and shopping. I dont care much about the Cheng family''s big and small things, which makes the two elders of the Cheng family a little headache. However, the mistakes that appeared this time were a bit serious, and someone from Mrs. Cheng invited her over. I saw Qiao Xuexi standing aside with red eyes in the past, she waspletely an angry little daughter-inw. It is also that Mrs. Cheng still likes Qiao Xuexi, and she is willing to give her a chance. If you change someone you dont like, you will have no good life. "Mother, what''s the matter?" Tang Guo asked with a look of iprehension. She really didn''t pay attention to the things inside the Cheng family. Madam Cheng sighed, then called Tang Guo a move, and when she came to her, she held her hand again: "In fact, it is not a big deal, but this matter is not well reasoned. As time goes on, it is It''s a big deal." Tang Guo asked strangely: "What happened then?" Ms. Cheng handed a ledger to Tang Guo: "Look at the above andpare the expenses of the Cheng family over the past six months." Tang Guo nced at Qiao Xuexi, then buried her head and flipped through the ledger. Ms. Cheng looked at Qiao Xuexi and shook her head involuntarily. Honesty is good, but also honesty is bad. The head wife of the Cheng family is too honest to support her family. Chengs half a year''s expenses, Tang Guo first scanned the months before she walked in, setting aside the month of marriage that month, andpared the following two months. The cost of interpersonal rtions is not muchparable. The strangest thing is the internal cost of the Cheng family. Just eating and drinking is five times more than before. It is impossible to have two more people. In terms of food and clothing, it will exceed five times the cost. Obviously, there is a problem in some part of the interior. Qiao Xuexi, of course impossible. She is timid and cautious in doing things. It is impossible to embezzle the money of the Cheng family. It can only be said that Qiao Xuexi was so bullied by the people who do the things below, and they deliberately quoted her a high price. There are other misceneous things, as long as it is the internal expenses of the Cheng family, they are many times more. Chapter 5439: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (28) Chapter 5439: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (28) Chapter 5439 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (28) Ms. Cheng saw Tang Guo''s face, she knew that she understood: "Xiao Guo, what do you think of this matter?" "If this house is left unattended, maybe our Cheng family will have ten times the previous expenses next month." Mrs. Cheng''s words actually make sense. If the people above don''t care, the people below will be more frantic. Tang Guo returned the ledger: "Mother, I''m just the second youngest of the Cheng family, and I can''t control this house. Since my mother sees the problem, it''s better to teach Qiao Xuexi." Mrs. Cheng also didn''t mind Tang Guo calling Qiao Xuexi''s name directly. Knowing that it was a hurdle in her heart, she nned to use a trick to pretend to be sick. So she rubbed her head and looked very ufortable: "My mother also wants to teach Xuexi, but unfortunately she can''t do her best. Since the beginning of the year, her body has been worsening day by day. My mother knows that you have the ability. This Cheng family will look at it in the future. You and Xue Xi''s." At this point, if Tang Guo doesn''t make a move again, it really can''t be justified. She knows what Mrs. Cheng''s idea is, let her take Qiao Xuexi, otherwise, how could she be so polite to her in the past few months? To put it bluntly, the second elder of the Cheng family''s idea is to treat her like Cheng Zixiao, and want to train her to be a serviceman for the Cheng family. Cheng Zifeng and Qiao Xuexi were the ones who made them obedient and work. But after she intervened in this matter, it was definitely not these two people who benefited. Speaking of the Cheng family is quite rich, she thinks about whom to give the Cheng family''s property in the future, and arranging this route is considered a blessing to the Cheng family. "Since my mother is ufortable, then I will help Qiao Xuexi. She is the housekeeper, and I will help." Ms. Cheng immediately opened her eyes and smiled, pulling Tang Guo to boast, all kinds of good words fell on her. She is not afraid of Qiao Xuexi being angry, she is watching Qiao Xuexi grow up and understand each other very well. Even if Tang Guo was the steward at this time, Qiao Xuexi would only feel that he was relieved of the burden, and would not be angry or jealous at all. Sure enough, Qiao Xuexi alsoughed happily, and said that she would listen to Tang Guo''s opinions more. Tang Guo looked up and down at Qiao Xuexi. At this time, Qiao Xuexi didnt know, because of the impact of new ideas, in Cheng Zifengs circle, all kinds of free love had already begun. What is true love and what is new thinking women? Slogan. They have to get rid of old ideas and actively pursue true love, so that they will note to this world once in vain. Cheng Zifeng didn''t mean to betray Qiao Xuexi for the time being, just because he hadn''t met the woman who had shocked his soul. Of course these are all matters of time. Soon, Cheng Zifeng will meet each other. Attracted by the other''s new ideas, insights, knowledge, and dreams, he feels that such women are worthy of his lifetime pursuit. Tang Guo intends to train Qiao Xuexi well. This is a nk piece of paper. If you don''t write something on it, I''m sorry for her doing this job. "Xiaoguo, when you say so, I will understand it at once." Qiao Xuexi was a little surprised, "It turns out that it is, if you don''t say it, I can''t find that there is so much knowledge in it." "Now, we still need to do another thing to find out those who deceive and corrupt the Cheng family and drive them out." Qiao Xuexi hesitated: "Knowing mistakes can be corrected, and doing good things is great. Will it be too unkind to drive people out?" "The Cheng family has always treated them not badly. If they can deceive the first time, there will be a second time." Chapter 5440: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (29) Chapter 5440: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (29) Chapter 5440 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (29) If you dont fire them today, someone will learn something tomorrow. Now you only need to catch a few serious ughters, and the people behind naturally dont dare to mess around again, knowing that doing this will lose their jobs. If you are flirtatious. Two sentences of criticism, no one will take it seriously." "The so-called one-time infidelity, lifelong non-use is like this." "Then you can''t fine a few months'' worth of money to let them learn a lesson?" Qiao Xuexi asked innocently. Tang Guo nced at her lightly: "What theymitted was not a trivial matter. If it is serious, they can actually be sent to the police station, where they can be arrested for theft. If you only fined them, they would not be grateful. There will be resentment in the heart. In the future, they may not embezzle the money of the Cheng family, but they will continue to find small troubles, and even inadvertently provoke the other subordinates of the Cheng family to form a small team among the subordinates of the Cheng family. When the timees, deceive Its easier to hide from the top and bottom. If there is something critical about the Cheng family, can you guarantee that they will not make any small moves as revenge?" Qiao Xuexi''s face paled: "So serious?" She didn''t quite understand, it was obvious that these people made mistakes and punished them, they would still give birth to resentment, and even n to retaliate against the Cheng family. "Do you want to try?" Seeing Tang Guo''s smile, Qiao Xuexi shook her head quickly, of course she didn''t dare to try. When ites to the housekeeper, even if she has been in charge for more than two months, there are problems everywhere, even if Mrs. Cheng raises points from time to time, new problems will always arise. Tang Guo herself is ady of this kind of big family, and the butler must know better than her. Besides, how does she dare to gamble, what to gamble with? Even if she wanted to try, Madam Cheng would not agree. "Then listen to you." Qiao Xuexi said. Tang Guo shook his head: "I''m just giving you advice. You have to do this." Madam Cheng wants her to be a tool person, so she will cultivate Qiao Xuexi into the best tool person. In other words, not all of them are disadvantages, at least you can learn something, and in the future, you will be able to kick Cheng Zi off casually. Afterwards, she would move her lips, and let Qiao Xuexi take care of everything. She believed that the Cheng family would be very satisfied with it. After all, she was really just an assistant. Qiao Xuexi: "..." "Should I go?" Qiao Xue''s legs trembled, her face embarrassed, "Can I?" "You are definitely not allowed to be like this," Tang Guo saw her cautiously and shook her head in a convincing manner, "Do you know who you are now?" "Grandma Cheng family has been in the door for more than two months. You need to adapt to your new identity as soon as possible, instead ofmunicating with your subordinates, you will also say please, trouble you, or no, every time you let them do something, you will benefit. , And usually separate everything out, treat them too equally, it will make them lose their sense." Qiao Xues face copsed, is it so serious? "Do you think that every time you order something, the efficiency will be very slow?" Qiao Xuexi nodded undeniably: "Indeed, it may be busy." "It''s fast on my side." Qiao Xuexi: "..." "In their minds, you, the Cheng family''s grandmother, are not high-ranking. You should have been simr to them. Even if it is different now, you still treat them the same. Of course, they won''t listen to you that much." "I usually get along well with them, and everyone likes me very much." Qiao Xuexi retorted. "Oh, is that so? Then let''s do an experiment, how about?" Seeing Tang Guo''s smile again, Qiao Xuexi had no idea, but still wanted to try: "How to do it?" Chapter 5441: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (30) Chapter 5441: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (30) Chapter 5441 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (30) "It''s about time for afternoon tea. You will go back to your yard and I will go back to my yard." Tang Guo picked up his pocket watch and nced, "After going back and waiting for ten minutes, you ask someone to make a bowl for you. Lianzi Geng. And I will ask someone to make a bowl of Lianzi Geng fifteen minutes after I go back. Then I will look at this bowl of Lianzi Geng and send it to everyone first, and everything will be understood. After we get the Lianzi Geng, we Meet here again." Qiao Xuexi: "I ordered it first, it should be delivered to me first." "It seems you are pretty sure, then let''s go back now." Tang Guo stood up and walked from the pavilion towards his yard. Qiao Xuexi paused, some not believing in evil, and went back from another ce. She also has a pocket watch. She sat in the house and stared at her pocket watch when she returned. After about ten minutes, she told the maid beside her to make the kitchen make lotus soup for her, and asked the people over there to hurry up. After another five minutes, Tang Guo told Liu Shuang to go to the kitchen and let people make lotus seed soup. Of course, she also told her to be hungry. Liu Shuang nodded quickly, and when she went to the kitchen, she saw someone making lotus seed soup. She went up and said, Our second youngdy wants to eat lotus seed soup. The cook who made Lianzi Geng hesitated: "Miss Liu Shuang, this is made for the youngest grandma." Thinking that the second youngest is not a simple master, he was still a little scared, and looked at Qiao Xuexi''s maid." Lanhua, give this bowl of lotus seed soup to the second youngest first, don''t you dy?" "Since the second youngest grandma wants it, let''s send it to the second youngest grandmother first. You know, the youngest grandma has always treated people kindly, not so much. It won''t take long to make a bowl of lotus seed soup. The second youngest grandma has more If you''re anxious, you can''t neglect it." Liu Shuang nced at Lanhua deeply, wrote down these words, and said thank you with a smile. Lanhua said with a great deal: "You''re wee, even the youngest grandma will do the same when shees over, she always does." Liu Shuang knew that this orchid used to help Qiao Xuexi take care of the flowers and nts, and she was a sympathetic sister before. Qiao Xuexi came up, she must have been getting along well with her before. Lanhua is now working next to Qiao Xuexi. Seeing what she wears, she probably got good things from Qiao Xuexi. The result was good, she didn''t protect Qiao Xuexi''s meaning outside at all. Lianzi Geng was ready, Liu Shuang carried it back to the yard. After Tang Guo saw it, she let her carry it all the way to the pavilion where Qiao Xue had been ridiculed before. She sat in the pavilion and slowly enjoyed it, while Liu Shuang told Tang Guo about the orchid in the kitchen. "At that time, the housekeeper will have to check Lanhua. It is estimated that she has a lot of things hidden in her hands. It is possible for Qiao Xuexi''s temperament to be sneaked away. Those with dirty hands and feet must be beaten out. " Liu Shuang deeply thought that Qiao Xuexi was really too honest, and even a maid would bully her. Of course, she said it inappropriately, just spit out in her heart. After a while, Qiao Xuexi came with lotus seed soup. She came by herself. Seeing that Tang Guo had eaten almost the same, she was convinced. In fact, she was not very hungry, so she put the lotus soup on the table and watched Tang Guo eat it. "Convinced?" Tang Guo asked, wiping the corner of his mouth. Qiao Xuexi: "I am convinced." "Then Liu Shuang, tell her about what you met in the kitchen." Chapter 5442: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (31) Chapter 5442: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (31) Chapter 5442 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (31) "Howe?" Qiao Xuexi couldn''t believe it. The scene in the kitchen was like that before. She clearly told Lanhua. She was very hungry and wanted to eat the lotus soup right away. Why did Lanhua tell the chef that she was not in a hurry here, even if she asked Liu Shuang to take away the lotus soup that was about to be made? At this time, Qiao Xuexi had a feeling of being betrayed. She was so good to Lanhua, she interceded with her mother, and then transferred people to her side, hoping that Lanhua could also follow her to enjoy the blessing. "Want to hear the corner?" Qiao Xuexi is a little bit confused, listen to the corner? "Liu Shuang, take her with you." With the help of the system, Tang Guo could certainly make a detour, and quickly found the location of Orchid, and took Qiao Xuexi to listen to the corner of the wall. Lanhua was talking to the group of sisters she had been ying well with, both in and out of the words were disdain for Qiao Xuexi, jealousy, and all kinds of sour words that stung Qiao Xuexis ears. And the other maids, usually get along well with her, she takes good care of them. But in their mouths, it seemed that they couldn''t hear her good words. It was all kinds of irony. No pheasant flew on the branches to be a phoenix. Tang Guo saw that it was almost done, so she took Qiao Xuexi out, scared Lanhua and the others pale, her legs trembling. "It''s no wonder that I have always had trouble sleepingtely during a nap. It turns out that our Cheng family has broken mouths everywhere, so we should take care of it." Tang Guo said with a smile, but made Lanhua a few people cold all over. "When will the underlings of the Cheng family be able to talk about the host''s family casually? You feel that the Cheng family is ufortable, so I can help you stay in another ce, how about?" This time, Lanhua and the others were so frightened that their legs and feet were weak, their eyes were crying, and they immediately ran to Qiao Xuexi to intercede. Subconsciously, they feel that Tang Guo is the kind that is not easy to intercede, but Qiao Xuexi is better off. Qiao Xuexi wanted to say something, but she remembered what she had said before, and the bowl of lotus soup that made her chill, and finally did not speak. What Tang Guo did today is to make her get to know the people of the Cheng family. She really is not a steward, and she can''t even manage the people around her. "Grandma, I really dont dare anymore. Please forgive me this time. I will never talk nonsense again." Lanhua pleaded, "Grandma, you forgot, those years when we depended on each other..." At this moment, the butler hurried over, and it was Liu Wu who brought him over. "Grandma, grandma." The housekeeper greeted, and then he handed a list and list to Tang Guo, "This is the result of the investigation." Tang Guo nced randomly, listening to the voice of Orchid in her ear: "Qiao Xuexi, let people go to search for Orchids house, dont you have anyments? She is on this list." Qiao Xue was stunned, then looked at Lanhuas crying face, and remembered what happened before: "Since there is her, then search." She knew that something more unexpected might happen next to her. Orchid, there is no way to keep it. She couldn''t keep this person either, too many thoughts. She was just kind, but she did not expect to attract a wolf, tiger and leopard. She is not really a fool, and knowing that such a person stays by her side must have many disadvantages. After a while, the butler led someone to turn the orchid''s house upside down. Qiao Xuexi looked at the uncovered items. Some of them were given to Lanhua by her, and the other half was something she rarely used and didn''t send out, but some valuable things were secretly taken by Lanhua. Lanhua can''t intercede now, she is limp and tied up. It didn''t take long for the Cheng family to tie up several people and found a lot of stolen goods. Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi were drinking tea in the house. I am afraid that only Tang Guo can have a leisurely tea, and Qiao Xuexis expression is not good. Liu Wu came in from time to time to report things, making her cold. It turns out that there are so many people in the Cheng family who steal, rape, and do things secretly, greedy the master''s stuff. "It will be your processing result in a while." Qiao Xuexi shook her head subconsciously, she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t control it. "You are the grandmother of the Cheng family. If you don''t show up, who wille out? If you don''t show your majesty today, the rest of you won''t obey you. Do you really want to happen again today?" Qiao Xuexi thought that she was going to be here forever, if todays things happen every day, how much would it be? "Then what should I do?" Tang Guo beckoned to Qiao Xuexi, and Qiao Xuexi leaned in obediently: "You are like this..." System: I have seen the future migrant workers. see you tomorrow Chapter 5443: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (32) Chapter 5443: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (32) Chapter 5443 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (32) "Here are all things found from your room. After checking by the housekeeper, these things were taken privately by you and are now recorded." "In addition, the butler has checked the recent internal expenses of the Cheng family. The actual expenses are very different from your reimbursement. I shouldn''t need to say more about what is going on." "Originally in ordance with the rules, now I can tie you to the police station, with these stolen goods, ledgers, and witnesses. Your result is a prison." Said so much in one breath, Qiao Xuexis heart thumped, dont look at her calm on the surface, in fact, her heart was about to jump out. The people who were **** in front of them were noisy before and asked angrily what was going on. When she asked someone to bring up the stolen goods and the ledger, and said the previous words, these people are now pale, kneeling down and begging for mercy, all of them showing bitterness, as if they have had to suffer. Like Orchid, she is lying on the ground now, looking pitiful, as if everything was forced. If she hadn''t heard of the corner in person before, she might really sympathize, thinking that orchid is still innocent, right? "You have been working in the Cheng''s house for many years, and I can''t ignore the old feelings and send you to the police station really coldly and ruthlessly." Qiao Xuexi recalled what Tang Guo said to her, paused here, and found out that she begged for mercy. The surprise that appeared in the eyes of the people was apanied by the sound of "Grandma, wise." In fact, she still doesnt understand all of this. Its obviously the same result. Why would these people be grateful to her after changing the method? "The butler has already confiscated the things that you shouldn''t take. Based on years of love, the previous matters will not be held ountable. Within today, you will receive this month''s sry and travel expenses. Pack your things and leave." Even if this group of people still dont want to leave, it is not difficult to ept this result if they stay there, they will suffer more serious consequences. Only Lanhua, she didn''t want to leave at all. She thought that Qiao Xuexi would feel soft when she kept kowtow, but the other party didn''t even look at her. Seeing Qiao Xuexi''s "life and death" look high up and guiding everyone, she finally understood that Qiao Xuexi was no longer the former gardener who worked with flowers and nts, but the grandmother of the Cheng family. Even if they were born in the same background, their identities are now very different. It''s one thing for her to think of herself too much. She missed the opportunity to stay in Cheng''s house, and now she regrets it greatly. "Butler, the rest is up to you." Qiao Xuexi was already a little unable to support it, it was the first time that she gave orders in front of so many people. She was still a little uneasy in her heart. She didn''t ask her parents about this matter. She posted these things without authorization, and she didn''t know if she would be med. Now that the matter is over, and there is no room for recovery, she can only wait for the result. Just then, the maid beside Mrs. Cheng came. Qiao Xuexi took a deep breath, isnt she here to p her in the face? The servants who were just about to go back to pack their things were gleeful. Could it be that thedy was reluctant to let them go and arranged for the maid to stop this incident? Qiao Xuexi looked at the fanatical faces of these people, and finally understood why Tang Guo said he would drive these people out. She even saw a few people, and her eyes were full of schadenfreude. Qiao Xuexi was inexplicable, even if the mother wanted to me her, she wouldnt really protect these people who were greedy for the things of Mo Chengs family? Chapter 5444: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (33) Chapter 5444: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (33) Chapter 5444 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (33) "Girl Biwei, does the madam have something to say?" the butler asked. Bi Wei nodded, nced at those who were expecting, and the corners of her lips showed a little coldness: "Madam asked me toe over and say a word, this time the matter is the grandmother''s kind heart, and she will let it go when she misses her old feelings. I''ve passed you. It''s also that the master is not at home. If the master is here, it will definitely not be as fruitful as you. Since the grandma has already punished you, then after you leave home, please do it for yourself." Originally, he hoped that everyone''splexion would look ugly, but he didn''t dare to have anyints, and he watched Biwei leave with a loss. Qiao Xuexi was surprised this time. "My mother actually supported this." Qiao Xuexi said to Tang Guo when she came back, "She helped me face up." "This is because those people have problems, and my mother is not a fool. Of course I will give you a face at this time." Qiao Xuexi remembered that these were all Tang Guo''s good ideas, and she was very grateful: "You taught me well. Later I will go to my mother to talk about this. All this is what you thought of. I''m just a messenger. " "Farewell, do you think your mother doesn''t know about this kind of thing? How many years has your mother been in charge of the Cheng family? You know these things clearly, there is no need to point them out." Qiao Xuexi thought to herself, it seems to be. If she had said in the past, maybe the mother would mistakenly think that Tang Guo wanted to take credit, that would not be good. She has some abilities, mother is not clear, only Tang Guo can think of this method. Wait for the three men of Cheng''s family toe back, only to know that such a big thing happened in the family. After listening to what happened, they didn''t respond much, and they felt it was a joy. Everyone knew well that Qiao Xuexi couldn''t handle this thing well, and it was mostly Tang Guo''s idea. But everyone was in good agreement and didn''t mention this matter. Only when Mrs. Cheng talks to Tang Guo, will she praise her for doing this well. "Fresh grapes." Cheng Zixiao returned to the room and saw Tang Guo staring at a basket of grapes on the table, and exined, "I met on the way back, and remembered you like to eat these things, so I bought them together." Tang Guo nodded faintly, a trace of deep meaning crossed his eyes, and asked inadvertently, "Do they have any?" "They don''t like to eat grapes." Cheng Zixiao said casually, buying this thing, he never thought of other people. On the way back, he saw the grape seller and the extremely fresh basket of grapes. He subconsciously remembered Tang Guo eating fruit in the sun in the yard. So, he bought the grapes without thinking so much. Even Qiao Xuexi didn''t think about it for the first time. He didn''t know that some things were one or two. For the sake of that Xiaota, it makes sense to buy her some favorite things. Furthermore, everyone''s impression of him is that they are obsessed with Tang Guo. If he doesnt behave a little bit, people think hes changed his mind. If there were no idents, he would have yed such a role in his entire life. Only in this way can he protect Xuexi secretly and prevent Xuexi from being bullied. Today Xuexi was able to show off in Cheng''s family, he knew in his heart that she must have done it, otherwise Xuexi would not be so smooth. Seeing that she didn''t deal with Xuexi, but also helped Xuexi, he would do her best to treat her better. In addition to his heart, he can satisfy her in other material aspects. "Has the bandit matter been resolved?" "I have sent the letter there," said Cheng Zixiao, also a little angry. "These bandits are very arrogant, saying that the road was repaired by them, and they should have to pay the toll. They also lied to say that they would pay every time they pass by. For 10% of the toll of the goods, you can either regrly pay a certain amount every month, and you can pass that month for free. Its just a dream." Chapter 5445: The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (34) Chapter 5445: The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (34) Chapter 5445 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (34) The Cheng family has been based in Yucheng for so many years, and has never encountered such a bandit. "There are so many people passing by. Recently, I heard that my Cheng''s family was charged for traveling." Tang Guo was surprised: "Could it be that they have enemies with the Cheng family?" "I don''t think it is. The other party replied that he felt that the Cheng family was rich and it was not easy for other families, so for the time being I only charged my Cheng family''s toll." When Cheng Zixiao saw the reply, he was angry andughed. This band of bandits Do you think the Cheng family is so bullied? He would rather send a box of small yellow croakers to the police station and take them away, rather than feed the money to these unreasonable bandits. "Then how to deal with this matter?" Tang Guo asked. Cheng Zixiao mistakenly thought that Tang Guo was concerned about this matter, and did not hide it, telling her what was in her heart. "I have discussed with my father and my eldest brother, and I will deliver things to the police station tomorrow." "Can it be solved?" Tang Guo asked again, "In case there are too many bandits, and there are weapons..." Cheng Zixiao said disdainfully: "How many weapons can they have? Once the police station is out, only the entire army will be wiped out. Don''t worry, this matter will pass soon." Tang Guo nodded thoughtfully. That''s right. Yan Qing didn''t have many weapons at first nce, and he was afraid that people in the police station could only run away. At this time, the police station is a bit like the one upied by the uprising forces from all sides, and it is very chaotic. Basically at this time, ordinary people do not have a good life. It can be said that at this time, the things that can save lives are money and power, and power includes how many weapons and manpower you have. The host is big, Yan Qing is wandering around in the street. When they block the way, they are all masked, so they can appear on the street in an upright manner. They came to the street today just to inquire about the movement of the Cheng family. Tang Guo went out, still riding a rickshaw, but stopped at the movie theater because Yan Qing was there. Yan Qing was a bit listless at first. When Tang Guo appeared, his eyes suddenly lit up. Of course, he didn''t move. After all, they only spoke a few times, and it didn''t matter. He subconsciously walked to the middle point, as if he was expecting something. When the familiar voice wiped past his ears, and there was still a gust of fragrance, the buns in his hand were no longer fragrant. Wait for Tang Guo to enter, he threw the bite of the bun to the little brother aside: "I want to go in and watch a movie." "Boss, you are alone every time. We want to go in and have a look, shall we?" "Yes, boss, now we are not without money, we can still watch a movie." Yan Qing is of course unwilling: "Look at the next game, this one is not enough." "Boss, I asked, there are obviously a lot of empty seats in this show." The younger brother said so. Yan Qing scratched his head: "But, I don''t want to see you, so I squeezed." After that, Yan Qing ran in and turned her eyes back and stared: "You are not allowed toe in, it''s crowded, you watch the next game." All the little brothers cant figure it out, squeeze it? Where is the seat so wide? Yan Qing was puzzled, and talked about business again. What kind of business did he talk about? He found Tang Guo''s location, touched her next to her, and asked, "Mother Cheng Er, what business are you going to talk about?" I really didnt expect that a youngdy would do business with him, a bandit: "Say it first, I wont do things like murder. "Do you know where Cheng Zixiao went today?" Chapter 5446: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (35) Chapter 5446: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (35) Chapter 5446 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (35) Yan Qing''s expression was stunned, he really took this matter seriously. After all, the Cheng family is really not easy to provoke. They came out today to inquire about the news. If the situation is not right, they will definitely run away with their things, and they will never head head-on with the Cheng family. "He went to the police station and brought a box of small yellow croakers in." Tang Guo said slowly, looking at the movie screen without observing Yan Qing''s face, "What do you do with this, don''t need me to say, you should Can you understand?" After finishing speaking, Tang Guo suddenly felt a trace of killing intent. She turned her head to see Yan Qing''s eyes were red, and there was a hint of hatred inside. Yan Qing was supposed to be a good young man. She made teapots at home, and she collected old pots handed down in the past. Originally, the days were full of vours, and the family was harmonious. However, the good times didn''tst long. Since the establishment of the police station in Yucheng, the sheriff didn''t know where he heard that Yan Qing''s family had old pots. Old pots were the lifeblood of Yan''s family, and his parents did not hand them over. Later, he was repeatedly asked for trouble and was framed in prison. When Yan Qing was a teenager, she escaped by chance. When I heard from my parents again, they were dead in prison. "It seems that I havee to the right." "Grandma Cheng Er has worked so hard toe over and tell me this, not just to tell me the news?" Yan Qing seemed to have changed someone at this time, "You gave me such an important news. If you have any needs in the future, If you help, Yan Qing will definitely not refuse." After a pause, he said, "It''s okay to kill, but it needs a reason." Assholes at the police station, he knows too well. Now is not the time to head-on, he is not strong enough. Even if there are arge number of people, there is no weapon in hand, and it is not for the brothers to die. So, they can only cking off first. "I want to give you something, it''s a return to the Cheng family." Tang Guo''s voice came into Yan Qing''s ears without the slightest emotion. At this time, her voice was lower, and almost only Yan Qing could hear it. Get, "Below Niujiao Mountain, there is a big boulder. On the right side of the boulder, you keep walking inside. Dozens of trees can see a hole. The thing I gave you is in this hole." She put this thingst night. Regardless of whether Yan Qing was still in a daze, or thinking about what she had given, Tang Guo stood up, took the bag and left the cinema. Yan Qing reacted, only to find that the person had left again. He chased out in a hurry, this time he didn''t even see his back. He looked at the peopleing and going on the street with a dazed expression, why every time she appeared, she was so mysterious. Give him something and hide it so deep, what is it? Niujiao Mountain, isnt that the mountain he upied? So, she knew his identity a long time ago? Yan Qing touched her chin. This woman is too mysterious. Does Cheng Er Shao know? I remembered that Cheng Zixiao was only qualified to hit the floor, and most of them knew a fart. The little brothers looked at Yan Qing for a while frowning, thenughing happily again, all of them puzzled. "Go, go back." "Boss, we want to watch a movie." Yan Qing pped the back of the opponent''s head with a p: "I''m not doing business all day long, watching a fart, and going back to repair the road." Still repaired? There is no such smooth road in the vicinity! In other words, the Cheng family is not over yet, shouldn''t they hide temporarily? Yan Qing ran so fast, the boys had to keep up. Yan Qing followed what Tang Guo said, came to the foot of Niujiao Mountain and found the familiar big rock. Chapter 5447: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (36) Chapter 5447: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (36) Chapter 5447 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (36) Under the puzzled eyes of the little brothers, Yan Qing went to the right of the boulder and counted the trees one by one. When he counted the tenth one, he finally saw the hole, which was next to the cliff. . If it weren''t for Tang Guo, he didn''t even know there was a hole here. Looking at the weeds outside, he removed it a few times, and then went into the hole. Some of the younger brothers were a little frightened, and they yelled for the boss while they went in. After entered, a lot of space was cut out, and Yan Qing and others were stunned looking at the many wooden boxes on the ground. "Boss, what is this? When did you hide things here?" What are so many wooden boxes? Yan Qing opened the nearest wooden box, and when he saw the contents, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The little brothers behind him were shaking with shock. They were actually that kind of guy! ! So many big guys, their boss is hidden. "Boss, if you hide so many good things, are we still afraid of the police station gang?" The boys opened the wooden boxes one by one, and they could hear the sound of saliva swallowing, but they were all. "Don''t make any noise,e and move at night." Yan Qing didn''t want to say so much about the origin of these things. The younger brothers only thought he had hidden them. "I got news that Cheng Zixiao took a box of yellow croaker and went to the police station. It is estimated that the other party wille to deal with us in the next few days." Tang Guo, how could she have such a thing? "Boss, with these things, what are we afraid of? Maybe we can get revenge." Yes, the people here, not only Yan Qing, but the other brothers all have hatred with the people in the police station. The group of people is actually worse than the bandits. Tang Guo left the movie theater and didn''t return to Cheng''s home directly. He wandered around for a while. She was going to make some suitable clothes, and it was Yun''s tailor''s shop. In the past, she often came here. So as soon as they came, they were recognized. "Tang...Mr. Cheng Er, you haven''t been here for a while." The guy greeted Tang Guo enthusiastically and shouted inside. Coincidentally, Yun Qiaolian was also there. When she saw Tang Guo, she walked up with a smile: "Grandma Cheng Er, new tricks havee recently. Ibined the two costumes of the East and the West, and also designed a new style. , Do you want to try?" "Are there drawings?" "Of course there is." Yun Qiaolian quickly showed Tang Guo to see, while looking at her, "have you been okay recently? I didn''t say it, it was really bad luck." "It''s okay." Tang Guo said indifferently. Yun Qiaolian is not a bad girl, but she is a little headstrong and speaks more straightforwardly. She can''t understand the things she can''t understand, and she really likes the things she is used to, and she is more free and easy. The original owner is not familiar with her, but she is happy to help the original owner design clothes. She feels that the original owner is a natural shelf for wearing clothes, and all clothes look good on her. "I heard that your grandmother from the Cheng family has done a major event recently?" Yun Qiaolian said unpleasantly, "Don''t you show it? Anyway, a girl from the Tang family, how could she be suppressed by a bricyer''s daughter? One end." Tang Guo smiled faintly, but did not answer. Yun Qiaolian didnt mean to continue. When Tang Guo chose the pattern, she came over to help Tang Guo measure the size and asked in a low voice, How is Cheng Er Shao good to you? "Okay." "I heard that he treats you in every possible way, and the women in Yucheng are jealous and hateful." Yun Qiaolian murmured again: "Do you like it mainly? If it is true to you, this is wrong, and it is better to have a good time, no matter how you say you are better than Cheng Daxiao." "Do you think Cheng Dashao is not good?" Tang Guo asked unexpectedly. see you tomorrow Chapter 5448: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (37) Chapter 5448: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (37) Chapter 5448 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (37) Yun Qiaolian looked around, as if she was afraid of being heard. It was in the afternoon, and no one came here. She leaned in Tang Guo and whispered, It seems you dont know about this. Tang Guo raised her brow lightly. Could it be that Cheng Zifeng met that woman? "what is the matter?" The words came to her lips, and Yun Qiaolian hesitated again: "I also heard this identally that day. Even if you listen to it, I don''t know whether it is true or false." "Great." "Young Master Cheng may have a woman outside." Yun Qiaolian continued to measure Tang Guo''s size, her mouth kept constantly, "I heard that it was an overseas student who came back from outside. Recently, there are many activities organized by local students and overseas students in Yucheng. I met at the event." "Is that so? I didn''t pay much attention to this, but I don''t know." Tang Guo''s expression was light, and he said in the traditional style of this era, "If he really likes it, go home and tell his mother that he will marry the foreign student. Mother should not object." Yun Qiaolianughed: "I guess it won''t be possible." "Why not?" "I heard that people have received a new-style education, and have seen the world, how can they be a little wife." Yun Qiaolianughed, "It''s me, I don''t want to be a little wife, let alone those people, they have My pride." "Pride? Since I am proud, I don''t want to be a little wife. I know that I have a husband and have to hook up. What is it?" Yun Qiaolian was taken aback, and afterwards carefully: "You are right. You don''t want to be a little wife, and you want to hook up with a married man. That''s almost the same as the outside room." This time, the envy on her face receded and turned into contempt: "Fortunately, you reminded me that what new type of education turned out to be teaching people to be an outside room." "It''s not that way, she''s walking crookedly," Tang Guo interrupted, "Grasp the proper measures, all education has its advantages." Yun Qiaolianughed when she heard this: "I like you. Talking to you is always morefortable than others. Only you whoe to me to make clothes will say that. Those who are lower than me, hold me and please I, cautiously, can speak all kinds of nonsense. People who are higher than me, only when I am a stinky tailor, I look down on this, and I also look down on that. I also put on a proud and stinky face when Ie. "Talking to you will always make me understand different things." "Actually, from the perspective of Young Master Cheng, your thing is notpletely bad, at least Young Master Cheng really likes you. If you pass this hurdle in the future, it will be very good." Yun Qiaolian said, " I thought Qiao Xuexi had a big deal before, and I almost got angry." "What about now?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Do you feel a little lucky?" "Yes, I didn''t expect that people''s hearts would change when they change. The gentleman who was once admired is actually such a thing, which is really disappointing." Yun Qiaolian moved the scissors in her hand, "To be honest, this world Except for my father to me, that is, this pair of scissors will not change." "Your words sound a bit pessimistic, as if you don''t want to believe in feelings anymore." "Actually, I have always been like this. I used to be a little obsessed with him. I think he is good everywhere. Every ce grows on what I like." Yun Qiaolian shook her head, "I learned how to make clothes from my dad when I was six. People in Yucheng have heard stories of big and small things since they were young, and mens heart changes. I have heard hundreds of times before hearing them thousands of times." Chapter 5449: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (38) Chapter 5449: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (38) Chapter 5449 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (38) "You said, why do men change their hearts when they say they change their hearts, no matter how much they liked them at the beginning?" Yun Qiaolian shook the clothes in her hands, "Is it true that we women are treated as clothes?" Tang Guo: "You think too much." "Everything I have seen, I have to make people think more." Yun Qiaolian asked, "You haven''t said why?" "People have a chance to change their hearts, regardless of whether they are men or women." Tang Guo replied, "There is no need to prevent something from starting because you may change your hearts in the future. It''s just that you need to strengthen yourself before that, so you won''t be afraid of who will change your mind." Yun Qiaolian was confused, as if she understood, but she didnt seem to understand. "I understand a bit, and I don''t understand it, I can''t understand it all, but I think it sounds reasonable." Yun Qiaolian muttered in a low voice, and didn''t mean to ask further. She felt that what she didn''t understand today might be understood tomorrow. No matter who it is, if you ask too many questions, people might find it annoying. Or if she really wants to figure it out, she will ask again when she has a chance next time. Maybe she still wants to figure it out in the free time. Just when Yun Qiaolian wanted to say something, Cheng Zixiao actually came. At the moment when she saw Cheng Zixiao''s appearance, Yun Qiaolian was still surprised. After all, she almost put her father together before, and there is a high probability that it is Cheng''s family. Since it was the Cheng family, Cheng Zixiao was mostly involved in this matter. She didn''t tell Tang Guo about this matter before, after all, after all, she was the one who pressed the Cheng family''s list first. At first, she was purely brainstorming, and she also wanted to give Qiao Xuexi a little bit of color because of theck of a specific date on the list. She was very angry at the beginning, and she was very curious about what kind of person she was. After Cheng Zixiao sent the bride to the wrong bridal chamber, Cheng Zifeng was able to ept another bride who was not as good as Tang Guo. As subsequent events happened, she felt that everything was dull. Cheng Zixiao entered the Yun''s tailor shop today, just passing by here, thinking of thest time he stole the chicken and failed to lose the rice, and he felt a little ufortable. Today I just came over to take a look, thinking in my heart, I still have to find an opportunity in the future to let the two father and daughter of Yun''s Tailor Shop suffer a loss. Unfortunately, what happenedst time caused his private library''s vitality to be greatly injured, and he almost couldn''t turn over. The fabrics hoarded in his hands have not been processed yet. Its still inconvenient for him to do things now. If it werent for this, his people might be able to go to other ces, so they dont need to be so afraid of doing things. He didn''t expect to meet Tang Guo here after he came in. "Are you here?" Cheng Zixiao walked up to Tang Guo, looked at the pattern set aside, "Make clothes?" "Well, I haven''t been here for a long time." "If you like, make a few more sets." Cheng Zixiao picked up the drawings and looked through them, and asked Yun Qiaolian casually, "Which ones did the second grandma choose?" Yun Qiaolian hurriedly smiled and replied: "I chose number seven." "I think the numbers 3 and 9 are good, and the number 16 is also very beautiful." In front of outsiders, Cheng Zixiao has been habitually thinking of Tang Guo everywhere, as if she wanted to spoil her. At this time, even Cheng Zixiao didnt know whether he was the same as usual, just in front of everyone, habitually showing his infatuation for her, or subconsciously felt that he wanted to do this. The clothes he chose were very good. Suitable for her. "I just decided on the sets I selected just now." Cheng Zixiao didn''t give Tang Guo a chance to speak, and made a final decision. When the drawings were closed, he said to Tang Guo, "I think these are very suitable. You, just im it without authorization, alle, of course you have to choose a few more." Chapter 5450: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (39) Chapter 5450: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (39) Chapter 5450 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (39) "Everything is done?" Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao left the tailor shop for a while. At this time, they were sitting in a rickshaw. The rickshaw drivers were very acquainted, pulling them side by side, not fast or slow, which was very convenient for the two tomunicate. "It''s done." Mentioning this matter, Cheng Zixiao seemed to let out a sigh of breath. He didn''t know if he was used to it, he couldn''t help but say a few more words. I don''t know when it started. He talked more in front of Tang Guo than he talked to anyone at home. Perhaps he knew in his heart that, because of that, Tang Guo would never be in the same camp as the rest of the family. Even though, they really seem to get along well, not at all contradictory. What''s more, they are all nominal couples. Even if they share different beds, they are always in the same room. Of course, it is easier to talk than others. Since he was young, he hasn''t had a person who can reallymunicate, and Tang Guo should be considered one at this time. Of course, he tried a little bit. He said a little bit today and a little bit tomorrow. He found that Tang Guo would notmunicate with the family, so he said more and more. She keeps a distance from other people in the family, which really makes him feel at ease. "Within three days, those bandits who blocked the road will have no chance to charge my Cheng family''s toll." Cheng Zixiaos most annoying is of course these bandits. They charge for the fee, but they only charge the road toll of the Cheng family. The Cheng family is somehow one of the best in Yucheng. The bandits made the Cheng family very shameless in Yucheng. Because of this incident, the Cheng family''s father and son went out to do things, and they were often teased when they went out. If you dont find the venue, it is estimated that you will have to beughed at for a while. The coachman ran unhurriedly, Cheng Zixiao was talking to Tang Guo all the way, as if she couldn''t stop. Seeing that he was about to reach Chengs house, Cheng Zixiao suddenly saw a ce on the street to buy fresh melons and fruits, so he asked the driver to stop and buy some melons before letting the driver continue to run. Waiting at home, Cheng Zixiao handed over the melons she bought to Liu Shuang and asked her to deal with it. Tang Guo asked subconsciously: "Dont send some for parents?" "They don''t like to eat." Cheng Zixiao said, "I often see you eating these. I tasted this melon just now. It''s quite sweet. I''ll get some ice cubester. It''s really bad." No one will notice this. Just a little bit of melons and fruits, even if the two like to eat, just ask someone to buy them instead of sending them. Tang Guo didn''t say anything more, looking at Cheng Zixiao''s back when he went to the study, his expression was not meaningful. [I thought that Cheng Zixiao had a deep mind and was very difficult to handle. I didn''t expect it to be so easy. The host didn''t do anything at all. He actually fell so fast. Although Cheng Zixiao looks nothing, but some details are quite scary when he thinks about it carefully. "Because I happened to catch his weakness." Tang Guo sat down and ate the iced melons: "He was missing from his childhood. Regardless of being the second youngest of the Cheng family, he should have been walking on thin ice since he was a child, and he was very careful about everything. It is the second youngest of the Cheng family. Actually, it is the second youngest of the Cheng family. This is the small follower and tool man of the Cheng family. Even if the Cheng family and his wife do a good job on the surface, they can''t get the attention they deserve in their hearts." "He doesn''t trust the Cheng family, he doesn''t like them, and he even dislikes them. He doesn''t respect Cheng Zifeng as he imagined. On the contrary, he should be jealous. Perhaps in his heart he still feels that Cheng Zifeng is stupid." Chapter 5451: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (40) Chapter 5451: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (40) Chapter 5451 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (40) "If my guess is correct, he avoids Cheng Zifeng everywhere, respects, and helps Cheng Zifeng, acting well-behaved and obedient, and has another purpose..." "Better!" Better to kill? "Yes, it''s just to kill. Didn''t you find out that Cheng Zifeng had been taken away by him. Unfortunately, the Cheng family did not find out. In fact, they are also being killed. Such subtle changes, few people can It''s really clear, after all, they are all in the game." "Cheng Zixiao is very patient. He has endured for so many years. Now Cheng Zifeng ispletely inseparable from him. Even if he is not the master of the face, he can do a lot of things behind the scenes when Mr. Cheng retires." The reason why we dont mess up for the time being, in this era, big families still care about their face and will not easily do things that damage their face and reputation. "He wrapped himself tightly, but there is still a big w." "He really needs someone who can talk, even if this person shouldn''t, as long as he is not the person who is standing with the Cheng family and Cheng Zifeng, it is enough for him. Speaking of it, it is really a poor person." I didn''t notice that the host really felt sorry for him. "Why should I pity him? I pity him, who can pity the original owner?" Cheng Zixiao is a poor, hateful and hateful person. Three dayster, Cheng Zixiao came back with an ugly expression. Tang Guo asked him what was going on as usual: "Something happened? Your face is ugly." "Hmm." Cheng Zixiao drank a ss of water and eased a bit before saying, "The bandits blocking the road are not easy." Tang Guo raised her eyebrows lightly, pretending to be surprised, "Could the police station''s people have no way to solve it?" "They have a lot of guys in their hands, I don''t know where they got it from." Cheng Zixiao drank a ss of water again, "The police station arranged fifty people this morning. Everyone is worthy of a guy. I thought it was a good idea. , After all, there were just some mud-legged bandits. I didnt expect that they would have been waiting on the mountain a long time ago. There were only a dozen of the 50 people in the police station. "The bandits on the nearby hills have never heard of such a fierce one. Even if they are fierce, they cannot directly attack the police station. I feel that there may be a conspiracy in it. Which force might the bandit belong to." Cheng Zi Xiao Xiao''s expression was extremely serious, and he sighed, "Maybe Fish City is going to change again." After three cups of water, Cheng Zixiao stood up: "You dont want to go out recently. The fish city is not peaceful. I dont know if the bandits wille down the mountain to do things. Ill see if Dad and Big Brothere back. You have to prepare early... to see if you can get in touch with those bandits again." As a big family, the keenness to protect one''s strength seems to be innate. Since the police station cant be right with the bandits, they can only hold them. Even if the price is high, its better than losing ones life. Tang Guo watched Cheng Zixiao leave, the smile on her face became bright, and she only needs to look back to see Cheng Zixiao. Unfortunately, he walked too fast and didn''t mean to look back. A few dayster, the Cheng family contacted the bandits and signed an annual agreement to pay tolls. It is said that other families who have to pass by for goods have also secretly paid monthly subscriptions. After hearing that the bandits didn''t go down the mountain, the people in Yucheng were relieved. Since this day, Niutoushan has be famous. It happened that that ce was an important point, and few people dared to provoke it. Chapter 5452: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (41) Chapter 5452: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (41) Chapter 5452 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (41) In Fish City, Niutoushan has be a very special ce. Even if it is a police station, you have to retreat and dont mention that ce. "Boss, I avenged my brother." "Boss, thank you. I have also taken revenge. After so many years, I finally waited until this day. Maybe my sister has already met the scum below." Yan Qing was also very excited when he saw the excitement of the little brothers, but unfortunately he has not yet avenged it, because Zhang Xinxian was transferred away a year ago and is no longer in this ce, the biggest culprit who harmed his parents. . However, Zhang Xinxiansckeys, he personally solved them in the morning. "Unfortunately, Zhang Xinxian is not here. If he is there, we will desperately kill him and help the olddy take revenge." Yan Qing: "Don''t worry, you will always meet them. Now we should consider how to develop. Because of an opportunity, we got some good things in our hands and signed agreements with those families. But you and I must understand that they signed This is ast resort, not a willingness. Once there is a force stronger than us, they will immediately turn back." "Take advantage of our profitable time, we must not rx, get the money in our hands, we must spend it out to equip ourselves as soon as possible. We are small in number, and other ces are not suitable for us. We are all grass-roots and can''t stand the toss. Not paying attention to the general situation outside may be a ruin. Even if we are victorious now, there is nothing we can do with this kind of people." "What does the boss mean?" "With our patience, we can only guard this Niutou Mountain. As for recruiting troops and buying horses, don''t think about it for the time being. It takes time,bor, money, and time and ce. We are short of it. We need to wait and wait for an opportunity. The general trend of the world, we must be divided for a long time, and we must be together for a long time. When we have not waited for that hope, we will not leave Niutoushan." After saying that the Cheng family had Tang Guo "assisted" Qiao Xuexi, they were managed in an orderly manner. Especially Tang Guo''s attitude of not making a fortune and not asking for credit made the Cheng family very satisfied. Only Qiao Xuexi, who often feels guilty, feels that Tang Guo has helped her so much, but every time the credit is due to her. Tang Guo casuallyforted a few words, and Qiao Xuexi tried hard to learn as if he had been beaten with blood. Unconsciously, everyone didnt know that the person whom Qiao Xuexi trusted the most in Chengs family was Tang Guo. He listened to Tang Guo the most. Tang Guo said that she could hardly think, and she felt right. And Cheng Zixiao also developed a habit, habitually being kind to Tang Guo, and finding her favorite things. I used to say a lot in front of her, even though she would notment every time. No matter what interesting thing you see, you will subconsciously think of Tang Guo. Unconsciously, the time to miss Qiao Xuexi in my mind has be less. Until one thing finally couldn''t be concealed and exposed, he didn''t remember that the person he really liked was Qiao Xuexi. About Cheng Zifeng''s walk outside with a woman, passed to Cheng Zixiao''s ears. Cheng Zixiao generally doesn''t pay attention to where Cheng Zifeng is going. He didn''t expect the other party to make this thing in a blink of an eye. Now not only he knows this, but the family also knows it. Mrs. Cheng and Master Cheng are not very angry. They are currently asking Cheng Zifeng who is that girl and her background is innocent. If she really likes it, she shouldnt leave the person outside and marry the best. Cheng Zifeng didn''t expect things to be exposed so quickly, the attitude of the Cheng family and his wife made him breathe a sigh of relief. "Father, mother, Yuwen is different from other women. She will not want to, and I will not marry her back just like this. Marrying her back is to restrain her freedom and thoughts, which is an insult to her. "The words of Cheng Zifeng almost made Cheng Zixiao go violently. Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were red, and tears rolled down involuntarily. She couldn''t believe that this was the person who had spoken sweetly to her. She fell in love with other people in a blink of an eye. It is an insult to say to marry the other person. This is because you think she is inferior to that woman. Isn''t this to belittle her in front of so many people? "After meeting Yuwen, I let me know what true love is. It turns out that the taste of love is so free, aromatic, and pleasant that people have to yearn for it." Tang Guo was drinking water and almost squirted out. see you tomorrow Chapter 5453: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (42) Chapter 5453: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (42) Chapter 5453 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (42) Cheng Zifeng''s remarks made everyone in the Cheng family a little bewildered. The Cheng family and his wife looked at each other, and they all thought this was weird. If Cheng Zifeng didn''t look good, they would all think he had hit the evil. Cheng Zixiao was almost furious, he finally created such an opportunity to let Cheng Zifeng marry his beloved. Only a year or so, Cheng Zifeng actually fell in love with other women, ignoring Xuexi, and even said such unconscionable words. He is really regretful. If he does not control his selfishness on the day of marriage, Xuexi will be his person. In that way, he can personally protect Xuexi, and Xuexi will not be hurt by Cheng Zifeng. He did a lot of calctions, but he failed to calcte that Cheng Zifeng had only been married to Xuexi for a year, and he changed his heart, and his experience became thorough. Now everyone''s attention is on Cheng Zifeng''s body. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t hold back her frequent visits to Qiao Xuexi. Seeing her eyes were red and tears kept falling, her heart hurt. "Big brother, you said this, where did you put your sister-inw? What woman, did you insult her by marrying her? Why, leave to study and meet people who have been in the world, do you think that when you are in the outside room, you are the only one who is the ancestor?" Cheng Zixiao stood Get up, can''t hold back a bitterness. Even when he was so angry, he did not forget his role. He is only seeking justice for the Cheng family as his brother-inw. Except for Tang Guo, no one is still surprised. After all, what Cheng Zifeng said before was really strange, no one thought it was appropriate. Neither of them have seen that woman, but through Cheng Zifeng''s attitude, they don''t like that woman, and they don''t even look forward to meeting. Does not enter the door, but has to entangle with a married man. Cheng Zixiao was right. This was an outer room. I went outside to meet so many people, and finally felt that being an outer room was so glorious, which is really a joke. It is not Tang Guo''s turn to say anything here. After all, in her capacity, she said nothing. Anyway, this matter requires only Cheng Zixiao, who will follow the original trajectory. "Zi Xiao, I don''t allow you to talk about Yuwen like that." Cheng Zifeng was angry. "Yuwen is not the kind of person you are talking about. We just met a littleter, and I am also the Yuwen I pursue. All of this is the same. She doesn''t matter. She let me know what true love is, and she also got true free love from me." "Where''s the sister-inw?" Cheng Zixiao asked. He thought it was just a joke about Cheng Zi''s free-vored love. The urrence of all this,bined with Cheng Zifeng''s character, does not seem strange, after all, he has also eloped with Qiao Xuexi. Qiao Xuexi hesitated for a long time, and was so coaxed by Cheng Zifeng''s imaginative future, she still followed. How did they fail? It was Cheng Zifeng, the eldest master, who could not bear hardship, and did everything best. If you elope, just run away. The transportation should be morefortable, and the Cheng family will be caught back easily. Cheng Zifeng looked back at Qiao Xuexi with regrets on his face: "Xuexis people are very good, but when we are together, we havent been able toprehend the true meaning of love. Its a pity, when I finally understand, its already Married to Xuexi." "Then what do you want to do when you say this today?" Qiao Xuexi said in a crying voice, she really didn''t understand that it was only a year, and the people who once vowed to each other with her had the hearts of other women. Chapter 5454: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (43) Chapter 5454: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (43) Chapter 5454 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (43) "Since there is no love in this marriage, I think it should be over, so that we can get together and get together so as not to dy each other." Cheng Zifeng said naturally, "You are a good girl, but it''s not suitable for me, and we also have a rtionship. There is no real love, at least I dont know it anymore. Now I have found what I want, and you can also find what you want." "Boss! You bastard!!" Master Cheng couldn''t take it anymore, "What nonsense? What kind of messy love, Xuexi is already the eldest daughter of my Cheng family. This is a fact that cannot be changed in a lifetime, that woman, you Either break up with her, or take in someone and choose one yourself." Cheng Zifeng was stunned by the roar, and then calmly said: "Father, I really can''t live without Yuwen, Yuwen is the one I need. My parents disagree with this matter, and can''t keep me. Heart, my heart has gone with Yuwen a long time ago. Unless you marry Yuwen as the only lover, it would be an insult to her to ept her as a concubine." Qiao Xuexi cried very sadly, and Cheng Zifeng''s resolute manner made her speechless. Ms. Cheng was also angry, and Qiao Xuexi said that if the family had her for one day, it would be impossible for Cheng''s family to appear and leave. Cheng Zixiao really couldn''t hold back, jumped out to catch Cheng Zifeng, and beat him. Instead, Cheng Zifengughed wildly: "I don''t know why you are so opposed. As long as you don''t stop me and Yuwen, you can fight. You can only trap me with this useless body. You will always Can''t control my thoughts." Tang Guo didn''t hold back either, and smiled with a kerchief covering the corner of her mouth. When I watched the plot before, I knew it was funny, but I didnt expect to witness it in person now, its even more funny, and its hard to stop. This Cheng Zifeng was born to the Cheng family to collect debts, right? She nced at Qiao Xuexi, crying really sad. Cheng Zixiao also had no choice with Cheng Zifeng, and finally beat him twice before letting him go. Cheng Zifengughed and went out, as if the people here could not keep him, leaving the Cheng family with a strange back. "Xuexi, rest assured, as long as we are here, the vixen named Yuwen, don''t want to enter the door for a day. Let alone being a wife, or being a concubine, I don''t agree. It''s no good when Naes back." Madam Chengforted Qiao Xuexi. Master Cheng followed tofort: "You will always be the eldest wife of my Cheng family, and no one can change." At this point, he nced at Mrs. Cheng, "The boss is usually spoiled. This time I met a new one. , When he gets bored, he wille back." My own son, it feels distressed to fight. Besides, Cheng Zifeng is like this now, it seems to be useless. "After a while, it''s not new, the boss will stille back to live." Mrs. Cheng continued tofort, "You can stay at home with peace of mind. This man will always have other ideas at a certain period of time. In the end, he will I found that it was the original match at home, so I was relieved at that time." "Dont resent the boss too much, it should be because the vixen outside is too clever, and the boss was fooled by the opponent for a while. I have seen peoples hearts for a long time, and when the boss discovers the truth, he will definitely kick him away. Tang Guo was a little speechless with these remarks. After all, it was not that the meat that fell from his body was not distressed. It was not for no reason that Cheng Zifeng had done this kind of thing. The filters of these two people were too heavy. She seemed to have heard the sound of Cheng Zixiao clenching her fists. He is probably very regretful now, right? Chapter 5455: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (44) Chapter 5455: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (44) Chapter 5455 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (44) "what did you say?" "The young and old spent a lot of money, almost half a year''s ie. It is said that there are important things, which is ordered by the master." When Master Cheng heard the news, his eyes went dark and he almost fainted. The boss is going to take money to raise the fox outside? Usually, he really trusts Cheng Zifeng, so to withdraw the money, he usually asks Cheng Zifeng to say something, but he didn''t expect to fall here. Cheng Zixiao was very silent on the side. He had already suggested that if the money reached a certain amount, proof was needed so that there would be no mistakes. At that time, Master Cheng was given a scolding, saying that his defensive heart was too strong, wouldn''t it be Master Cheng and Cheng Zifeng who could spend the money? What other credentials are needed? This time, is it right? Still deserve it? Cheng Zixiao mocked in his heart, Cheng Zifeng also learned fast enough, not entirely a waste, after all, now I know to take more money to go out. A few dayster, they inquired that Cheng Zifeng had bought a small yard outside and now lives with a woman. In that small courtyard, there are often friends whom Cheng Zifeng met over to y. Qiao Xuexi also learned about this woman named Xie Yuwen, who is now teaching oil painting in a school and is admired by many ssmates. Cheng Zifeng has not been back for many days, so she ns to meet this woman named Xie Yuwen. When she went, she only talked to Tang Guo. "I''ll go and have a look. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see who it is that can prevent the son from closing the house and spend so much money without authorization, even going against our original vow." Qiao Xuexi''s eyes again It became red, "I really don''t understand. Maybe this is retribution. I took your ce. God thinks I am a bad person. Now I have to use this kind of thing to punish me." "I didn''t mean to persuade you." Tang Guo didn''t give muchfort, "I mean, when you go, let the butler arrange two thugs for you, so as to protect your safety. Now it''s better outside. It''s messy, it''s safer to bring two more people." Qiao Xue stunned, then nodded: "You are right, you should bring some people." Now what Tang Guo said, Qiao Xuexi felt very reasonable. Originally, she nned to go alone, but at Tang Guos suggestion, she asked the butler to arrange several people for her. She also learns to lie, and still doesn''t change her face, saying that she wants to go out and rx. The butler is not surprised at all, this matter is too big, and now everyone in the fish city knows it well. Knowing that it was a little uneasy outside, the butler arranged eight people for Qiao Xuexi. "You are the grandmother Cheng Da, right?" Qiao Xuexi went to the school gate and waited for Xie Yuwen. She had seen the photo of the other party, and she asked someone to wait and stood by the door. Unexpectedly, before she recognized Xie Yuwen, the other party recognized her. "I am." Qiao Xuexi lifted her chin gently, and looked at Xie Yuwen carefully. This is a beautiful-looking woman with a touch of scroll on her body. In short, the beauty of this woman is somewhat public. It is different from the women she often sees. The other party is wearing a dress with thick heels, holding a book, walking with his head upright, and his chest is really different. The other party''s hair is also slightly curled, very foreign. Most of the people she used to meet, including herself, were slightly embarrassed and hunched. Although it is very beautiful, it is difficult to see such beauty with the head held up and the chest high. Chapter 5456: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (45) Chapter 5456: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (45) Chapter 5456 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (45) I dont know why, Qiao Xuexis first thought was whether she could also hold her head up and straighten her waist instead of holding her chest as she does now. She also remembered a person in her mind, Tang Guo. At this time, she finally understood why when she saw Qiao Xuexi, she was not stage fright at all, except that she was a little nervous at the beginning and the other party was so beautiful and aggressive. Because she has long seen a confident beauty who always lifts her chin slightly, and is the only one she has ever seen. seems to contain, hunched back, not suitable for her at all. This person is Tang Guo. Perhaps because of the fact that the newlyweds gave the wrong bridal chamber, the Cheng family was at a loss, and they were subconsciously letting Tang Guo. As long as she doesn''t do anything, no one cares about some behaviors. "Youe to see me, dont you have anything to say? Are you thinking about what to say? Let me leave Cheng Zifeng?" Xie Yuwen asked with a smile. She is taller than Qiao Xuexi, with a bright and bright smile on her face. , Has long been made inferior by such a smile. Qiao Xuexi did not, and she was also surprised that she should be a little inferior when she saw such a person. But, she really didn''t. She looked at Xie Yuwen, Tang Guo still thought of her in her mind. Imented on Xie Yuwen in his heart, this is obviously a good-looking woman, why must she be an outside room? She was blinded, read so many books, and went to see the world for nothing. Even if they are beautiful, they look bright and beautiful, but thats all. If the other party is really capable, dont be an outside room. Being an outside room and being so domineering, Im afraid the tutor is not that good. Qiao Xuexi cleared her throat: "Ms. Xie, I heard that you went to study abroad very early, and you had a great experience, so I was attracted by Zifeng." "This is just some ideological resonance. In fact, I think you no longer have amonnguage or love. It is better to separate. It is good for everyone." Xie Yuwen smiled and said, "Forced to be together, in fact, no one Happiness. I know you have loved each other before, but that is past after all. People have to look forward to look forward to the future. Zifeng doesnt like you anymore, and you should find someone who likes you, not suffering. Staying in the empty house with painstaking effort." "Foreign folk customs are really different from the local ones," Qiao Xuexi didn''t answer the words. "It seems that I have little knowledge. In our case, seduce a married man to buy a house outside. That''s called an outside room. No. I think that it is called love in foreign countries, and the culture is different, which is really iprehensible." "When Miss Xie was studying abroad, she should be very young, right?" "I don''t know if your family knows, can they understand the customs you learned from abroad." "By the way, although the outside world is different, and the customs are different, this is China in the end and has its own customs. Miss Xie can''t forget her roots just because she went outside twice. Every ce has its own customs. The customs of other ces cannot be brought in forcefully." "If you know, you will understand that Miss Xie is pursuing the freedom of love. If you don''t know, you will still feel that Miss Xie is an outside room." Qiao Xuexi: "The words are a bit ugly, but the truthfulness is against your ears, Miss Xie should pay attention to it." "My parents said, I will always be the eldest daughter-inw of the Cheng family. You also know our local customs, three wives and four concubines. When one day, Zifeng feels fresh, he will stille back." Chapter 5457: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (46) Chapter 5457: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (46) Chapter 5457 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (46) "After all, he is a person who pursues free love. Today''s love with Miss Xie is very free, and maybe tomorrow will have free love with anotherdy. But you are all outside, you will always be outside, you cant bring it back. , Can''t go through the door of the house." "Miss Xie, you should make good ns for the future. After all, it has not been a day or two for you to seal love freely. Or else, you are still the door of the process family. Be an aunt." Qiao Xuexi''s series of words fell, and the voice was not small. The result was that Xie Yuwen''s face was flushed. When people around heard it, they all pointed andughed, making Xie Yuwenpletely unable to get off the table. At this moment, Cheng Zifeng appeared. He ran over quickly and saw that Xie Yuwen''s face was not good and the corners of his eyes were red. He shouted at Qiao Xuexi, "What are you doing here? Are you bullying Yuwen?" Qiao Xuexis remark just now was just trying to vent her anger. How could she be the kind of person who can watch her husband take a concubine, and hasnt responded yet. She just wanted to see if this woman named Xie Yuwen would feel ashamed of hearing these words. It turned out that this woman also knows shame? She just pointed out the identity of the other party, Cheng Zifeng let out a roar, pulling her back to reality. She suddenly felt that she seemed a little different from before, all because of Tang Guo. Without Tang Guo, she might not have the courage to stand in front of Xie Yuwen today. Xie Yuwen cried: "Grandma Cheng, you are too humiliating." "Qiao Xuexi, you don''t want to get together, can''t you stay there? You have to run over to bully Yuwen." "How did I bully her? I just made her understand the fact that she is now an outside room, and it would be shameful to be here. This is different from foreign countries. Here, anyone who is an outside room will be looked down upon. It''s shameless to be depraved..." Cheng Zifeng couldn''t help it. He raised his hand and was about to p Qiao Xuexi. He didn''t want the thugs on the side to see it, so he rushed to block Qiao Xuexi behind him. Also at this time, Cheng Zixiao rushed over. "Sister-inw, are you okay?" How did Cheng Zixiao know? Of course it was Tang Guo who identally talked to him, and reminded him that he was a little uneasy, and let him take a look. Cheng Zixiao naturally did not refuse this time, and came along. just saw this scene. He didn''t want to make trouble outside. It seemed that Qiao Xuexi didn''t suffer, and nned to take her back. But he also saw Cheng Zifeng''s n to beat Qiao Xuexi. "Brother, I hope you don''t regret what you did today." He was still hesitating, but now he doesnt want to be patient anymore. All of this was caused by Cheng Zifeng who persecuted him. He is tolerant everywhere, and in the end everything is lost, even the favorite person can''t protect, what''s the use? Qiao Xuexi didn''t say more, she said enough today. "Did Xiaoguo tell you?" "Hmm." Cheng Zixiao answered, "She is not at ease." In fact, he is even more worried. "Only Xiaoguo can think about so much," Qiao Xuexi''s eyes were nk, "Don''t follow your eldest brother, you must treat Xiaoguo well. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." "Where does my sister-inw say, how can I be the same as my eldest brother, he and I are two people, and I will never do anything like him." "That''s good." "Being able to marry Xiaoguo is a blessing that you have cultivated in your eight lifetimes, and you must cherish it." Qiao Xuexi said, "I think she will slowly forget the previous events, as long as you never change your heart, and treat her well." Cheng Zixiao didnt feel good, but he just wanted to be nice to her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5458: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (47) Chapter 5458: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (47) Chapter 5458 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (47) "Sister-inw, are you really willing to wait for Big Brother toe home?" Qiao Xuexi got off the rickshaw and was about to walk towards the door of his house. Cheng Zixiao suddenly followed quickly and said something like this. Qiao Xuexi was also stunned by the question, is she really willing to wait for Cheng Zifeng to return home? she does not know. Since ancient times, men have spent time outside, as if all women were waiting for them to return home. In ordance with the wishes of her parents, she also asked her to wait for Cheng Zifeng to understand that day, when his freshness was gone, and he went home when he was tired of ying. At that time, life seemed to go on as usual. Why is she unwilling in her heart? When Cheng Zifeng kept saying that meeting with her was a pity, and today Cheng Zifeng was so desperate for Xie Yuwen and wanted to beat her, she suddenly felt that the so-called waiting was so meaningless. Even if Cheng Zifeng is willing to go home one day, she wants to understand, or repents, she Qiao Xuexi will not be able to return to the past, treating everything that has happened as nothing happened, and she can live with him in peace of mind. She really cant do it. "What can you do if you don''t wait?" Qiao Xuexi didn''t look back, and asked calmly, stepping over the threshold, and didn''t say anything else. Cheng Zixiao, also surnamed Cheng, is the younger brother of Cheng Zifeng. I dont know the purpose of the other party asking this. I''m afraid she has any thoughts, so do youe here to find out? In any case, it is impossible for Cheng Zixiao to think about her. In fact, he was really worried. Even if she wanted to reconcile, she had to ask her father to agree first. If her father disagrees, she is guaranteed to have an unsafe life for the rest of her life. Even if she is really married, with her dads character, she is afraid that she cant wait to seek a marriage for her right away, so she might be a little wife at some ce. Age is not a problem, nor is a person a problem. The important thing is that the family is rich and can give him arge sum of money. Instead of that, she might as well stay at Cheng''s house, at least she can live a clean and stable life. With Cheng''s family, at least her father can''t make trouble. Cheng Zixiao looked at Qiao Xuexis back, and read her helplessness from it. He remembered that she also had a dad, who was a very difficult character. Even if she wants to reconcile, she may not be able to make it. The first thing that jumps out is her father. Even if Qiao Dashi did not dare to threaten the Cheng family, it is of course impossible for the Cheng family to forget such a family member during the holidays. Its no good, its Qiao Xuexi who suffers. Thinking about it this way, it would be better for Qiao Xuexi to stay at Cheng''s house temporarily. "Sister-inw, don''t worry, from today onwards, brother can''t bully you, Xuexi, no one can bully you." Cheng Zixiao said this very quietly, and no one heard him except himself. The only way to make Xuexi live a good life is for the entire Cheng family to fall into his hands, and he will control the power of the Cheng family. "It seems to be very busy recently?" Tang Guo saw Cheng Zixiao hurriedly go out, toote to have breakfast, "Why don''t you leave after breakfast, so your body can''t support it." Cheng Zixiao had a meal. He was going to sit down for breakfast, but remembered what he had to do, he paused, and continued to walk outside. The voice came back: "Well, there are a lot of things to do recently." Have to be busy! Cheng Zixiao''s back disappeared in front of her eyes, Tang Guo did not chase, and did not mean to stop. She sat in the room, eating breakfast slowly, and when she was almost finished, she said to Liu Shuang, You go to the kitchen and let them make breakfast one hour in advance from tomorrow. Chapter 5459: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (48) Chapter 5459: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (48) Chapter 5459 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (48) When its done, its best to eat it by hand. You dont have to wait. The Second Young Master has been very busytely and there is not so much time for breakfast. Liu Shuang seemed to understand something, smiled and responded, turned around and left. "Wait, I''ll ask them to prepare some supper and warm it up in the pot. Recently, the second youngest came backte." "Okay, second grandma." Liu Shuang ran out quickly. Tang Guo tapped his fingers on the table lightly, and his mind suddenly shed, and he called Liu Wu beside him: "Go and find a soft ruler." Liu Wu didn''t quite understand, but he went to find it quickly. Because they usually make clothes, the tape is also a tool that they often use, and they are soon brought. She is very curious, the second youngest grandmother usually does not do these things, even if she learned it in the Tang family a long time ago. After Ke got married, she never saw the second youngest grandmother touch it once. To be honest, since marrying Cheng''s family, she found that the second youngest''s grandmother, apart from eating, drinking and having fun, sleeps, and basically doesn''t do anything else. Tang Guo took the soft ruler and did nothing else. It wasn''t until it got dark for a long time that Cheng Zixiao came back in a hurry. When he got back, Liu Shuang saw it and hurried to catch up: "Second Young Master, have you ever eaten?" "It''s not toote yet." Cheng Zixiao didn''t understand why Liu Shuang suddenly asked. Recently, he has been a bit busy. Generally, he can eat one meal a day, and the rest is casual snack pads, and he loses a lot of weight in a short period of time. "The second youngdy knows that you are busy recently, and she specially ordered the kitchen to save you a midnight snack. It is still warming in the pot. You can wash it first, and I will bring it over immediately." Cheng Zixiao stopped taking off her coat. She prepared a supper for him? "The second youngdy must have discovered that you have lost a lot of weight recently, and think you haven''t eaten well, that''s why she thought of this." After Liu Shuang finished speaking, she hurried to the kitchen. When Liu Shuang came back with something to eat, Cheng Zixiao was already sitting at the round table, watching her bring up dishes and porridge. It was really hot. He took a bite of the porridge. The temperature was just right. You dont need to wait, just eat it. . I hadnt felt it before, but now that he tasted the porridge, he felt that he was really hungry. "Where''s the second youngest grandma?" Cheng Zixiao looked inside. She couldn''t see the situation in the room, and she didn''t mean to get up to see it. She usually goes to bed early, so she is probably already asleep by now. "The second youngest grandma has rested." Liu Shuang said, "just let me tell the second youngest that you must eat well, and your body is your own. If you don''t have any problems any day, you will lose out. If you don''t have a good body, you will do everything. Nothing." Cheng Zixiao was eating the side dishes, listening to these words, I only felt that it was in his heart. Seriously, since he was young, he has never experienced being so cared about. Someone found out that he was thin, and found that he was not eating well, so he prepared a supper for him. He felt a little warm in his eye sockets, and he didn''t know what was wrong. This kind of feeling has never been experienced before, and for a while, people cant describe what it feels like. In short, now, he is looking forward to the time staying at this time. This night, Cheng Zixiao had the mostforting time to sleep in a few days, perhaps because he was full without any difort in his stomach. It should be that warm bowl of porridge, it warmed his stomach. In the early morning, Cheng Zixiao still got up early. When he was about to go out, he found that breakfast was already set on the round table outside. Liu Shuang looked at him and said: "The second youngest grandma asked someone to prepare it. Second youngest, lets go after eating. The temperature is just right and it wont take much time. If you dont eat, Im afraid its hard to exin." Chapter 5460: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (49) Chapter 5460: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (49) Chapter 5460 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (49) Cheng Zi sat down, eating the porridge in the bowl, and felt a lot of strangeness in his heart. "There are also small snacks here. Second Young Master will take it away. If you are hungry, you can still cushion it." Liu Shuang put a small snack box on the table. Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask this time whether this was ordered by Tang Guo. Except for her, in the entire Cheng family, no one else would think so thoughtfully. This feeling is really amazing. One day, he will be treated like this. Almost after eating breakfast, Tang Guo woke up, and when she saw Cheng Zixiao, Cheng Zixiao also raised her head to look at her: "Thank you." "I just don''t want to bear the reputation of being a widow at a young age." Cheng Zixiao didnt think that was unpleasant, but instead smiled: "Let Liu Shuang bring you food?" "I will eatter." "Okay," Cheng Zixiao stood up, apparently nning to leave, "Then I will go first, there are still many things to be busy, and there is no dy." "Wait a minute." Tang Guo turned around, this time Cheng Zixiao did not leave directly. Waiting for her toe out, she held a soft ruler in her hand: "It''s time to add winter clothes. Let me measure the size for you. I''m going to the Yun''s tailor shop in a moment. I can''t just be mine." Cheng Zixiao felt a little troublesome: "They should have my size." "You seem to have lost a lot of weight. The previous size is no longer good." This time, Cheng Zixiao did not refuse, and asked Tang Guo to measure him. Watching her write down the size, she said again: "Then I''m going." "Let''s go." Tang Guo looked at the size written on the paper, and didn''t lift his head. She felt that it was just two meals, after measuring the size, Cheng Zixiao''s mentality waspletely different. Hearing Cheng Zixiao''s leaving footsteps, Tang Guo looked up. This time Cheng Zixiao did not rush away in front of her eyes. Instead, she walked a bit slowly, and it seemed that she was not in a hurry. "Do you have anything you want,e back to you at night?" Cheng Zixiao suddenly looked back and saw Tang Guo looking at her. is too far away, he can''t see the emotions in her eyes, he can only feel that she is really looking at him. I dont know why, his heart beats very fast at this time. "I have everything at home, I don''t need it temporarily." Cheng Zixiao is not satisfied with this answer: "Then I will watch and buy." What can I buy back? His footsteps became hurried this time, but he was thinking of buying something back in his mind. She does have everything, she must buy something fresh, something she doesn''t have in her hands. At such a moment, he forgot to buy a copy for Qiao Xuexi. Tang Guo went to the Yunshi Tailor Shop and dragged Qiao Xuexi away. "Actually, I haven''t had time to wear it. There is no need to do so much." Qiao Xuexi refused. "I heard Yun Qiaolian say that there are new patterns and styles. I bought themst year. They are all old ones. Even if you dont wear them, they are old ones. I think youre not in a good moodtely, so its better to make two clothes. ." Qiao Xuexi said that Tang Guo''s nothing but Tang Guo''s. In fact, she is so repulsive to Yun''s tailor shop, after all, she suffered a loss herest time. Later, she was very careful in this regard. Now all the tailor shops in Yucheng know that the Cheng familys grandmother is very demanding and cant do things carelessly. When Tang Guo saw Yun Qiaolian, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to her. Yun Qiaolian saw the size above, raised her brows lightly, and finally smiled weirdly: "This size is from a big man, isn''t it from the second young master?" "Well, ording to this size, let''s make some winter clothes, new styles are made." Qiao Xuexi alsoughed out, it seems that Xiaoguo is slowly epting Cheng Zixiao. Chapter 5461: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (50) Chapter 5461: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (50) Chapter 5461 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (50) "What is Grandma Cheng going to do?" Yun Qiaolian has no idea about Qiao Xuexi now, but a little bit of pity for the same disease. After all, their vision was not so good before. Before, Qiao Xuexi went to the school to find Xie Yuwen, put the other party down, named Xie Yuwen fake high, and now his identity is simr to that of the outer room, but he gave the fish city''s original partners a long face, which was regarded as a sigh of disgust. Because of that, many people don''t think much about Qiao Xuexi''s identity. Every time she goes to a party, many people are still willing to take her to y with her. As for Xie Yuwen, because of that, her reputation is almost gone. At present, she relies on her talents and the support of a group of brainless supporters. Many people who are impacted by new ideas basically attack Qiao Xuexis rigid, feudal, and loveless marriage, just like guarding a tomb. Qiao Xuexi found that Yun Qiaolians attitude was much better than when she metst time, and she looked at the drawings with peace of mind and chose the one she liked. I have to admit that Yun Qiaolian''s craftsmanship is indeed good. Yun Qiaolian was very interesting today, and did not mention any word about Cheng Zifeng, which relieved Qiao Xuexi, who was a little worried at first. Now going out, what she fears most is that the topic will lead to herself and Cheng Zifeng. She really didnt want to talk too much about Cheng Zifeng. As Xie Yuwen said, the rtionship between her and Cheng Zifeng has be a tomb, gone. "Boss, now we are no longer in the past. If you want to watch a movie, just go in and watch it. Even if we don''t have to watch it, we won''t resent you. You can watch it alone. After all, we don''t have such a big movie addiction. What about watching a movie every day for so long?" Yan Qings younger brother felt that Yan Qing wanted to watch a movie so he would stay here every day. I dont know why, the boss doesnt go in again. Yan Qing leaned against the wall and looked around. It had been a long time, but the woman who gave him the gift still did not appear. As if the incident had never happened before, he never thanked him for giving him such a big gift. Will she nevere again? Chengs family had something to do with Cheng Zifeng. I dont know if the floor bunker would have other ideas. "You arrange someone to stare at Cheng Zixiao for me." "Boss, the Cheng family are very goodtely and pay the toll on time." "Let you stare, just stare, don''t talk nonsense." Yan Qing knocked the little brother on the head, "Hurry up." One of the younger brothers whispered: "The boss is not going to watch the movie. Are we here? He is embarrassed? Let''s stay away. Maybe the boss will go in and watch it." "That''s right, let''s go, the boss should be fine here." Yan Qing watched his group of little brothers sneak into thene sneakily, and ignored the meaning. Not long after, Tang Guo and Qiao Xuexi passed the cinema in a rickshaw. From a distance, she found that Yan Qing was boring by the wall, looking around. "You go back first, I have something." Qiao Xuexi didn''t ask much, but only said hello. Tang Guo had been with her for most of the day. Watching Qiao Xuexi leave, Tang Guo got off the rickshaw and walked into the cinema. At this time, Yan Qings voice reached her ear: "Thank you for thest gift." Not long after Tang Guo went in, he went in and touched her and sat down. "It''s a big favor, I know I can''t pay thanks to you." Chapter 5462: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (51) Chapter 5462: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (51) Chapter 5462 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (51) "When I get revenge, my life is yours. Whatever you want, I will do it for you." Tang Guo stared at the movie screen without answering. Yan Qing scratched her head vigorously, wondering if he spoke too directly, leaving her speechless and a little anxious for not getting a response. What else did he want to say, but found that Tang Guo was watching the movie seriously, so he had to shut up. Until the end of the movie, Tang Guos voice reached his ear: "Remember what you said." Yan Qing felt that she was alive, and quickly replied, "I, Yan Qing, counts." "Don''t interfere in any actions of Cheng Zixiao." The reason why Tang Guo came here was because the system told her that Yan Qing just instructed her younger brother to stare at Cheng Zixiao. She was afraid that Yan Qing would do something halfway, so that Cheng Zixiao''s n would not be implemented, and that would not achieve the result she wanted. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo''s back inexplicably, feeling extremely ufortable. The first thing is to tell him not to interfere in any actions of Cheng Zixiao? Is the one who hit the ground floor turned right? As soon as Yan Qing left the cinema, she was surrounded by a few younger brothers. These ignorant guys still looked at him with a smile, as if to say that the boss likes watching movies so much, and he really wants them to stay far away. "Boss, yourplexion is not very good, is it because the ending of the movie is not good? It makes you feel distressed?" "Go away, let you stare at Cheng Zixiao, do you do it?" "Go, I have already arranged for someone to go. He has been a bit busy recently. It seems that he has some thoughts about the power of the Cheng family." Yan Qing looked stern: "Really?" "Really, some of us were staring at Cheng Zixiao, boss, did you forget?" Yan Qing: "..." It seems that there is such a thing. "Then Cheng Zixiao intends to seize power?" Yan Qing touched his chin, "Suddenly, is it because of Cheng Zifeng?" "Cheng Zifeng has fallen in love with smoke recently," a little brother leaned close to Yan Qing and said in a low voice, "I just learned about this. I haven''t figured out how I got it, but ording to my instinct, Cheng Zixiao can''t get rid of the rtionship, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to move that much." Yan Qing: "That''s interesting." "By the way, you can find a way to check if Cheng Zixiao is stillying on the floor." The boys are very strange, does Cheng Zixiaos fight on the floor have a direct rtionship with them? Why is the bosss focus always so strange? "Don''t be stunned, go check it out." The little brothers have a bitter expression. This is someones house, how can I check it? If it can be found, wouldn''t anyone in the Cheng family be able to get in? "Boss, it''s difficult. The Cheng family can''t go in casually. The house they live in is a ce with more privacy. It is said that in that house, the only people who can enter casually are Cheng Zifeng, the second grandma, and the second grandma. Two dowry maids." "Forget it, don''t worry about this." That night, Yan Qing took a rope, or the kind with a hook, and turned up the roof of Cheng''s house. He catted himself and lifted the tiles gently. When the tiles were uncovered, he looked inside and happened to see Cheng Zixiao sleeping on Xiaocai. When he breathed a sigh of relief suddenly, he felt a line of sight, and subconsciously looked at it. This look almost didn''t show him. If it were not for his good concentration, it is estimated that he would just roll off. Tang Guo had long noticed that there was someone on the roof. He heard the system say that it was Yan Qing, but said nothing, watching the tiles on it being uncovered. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo sitting on a stool, wearing a dress, and didn''t know what expression to show. The key was that he was quite confident in his skills and didn''t cover his face or anything. Tang Guo held the water ss, drank the water, and looked at Yan Qing. Yan Qing couldn''t bear it anymore, showing an apologetic look, quickly put the tiles back, and then ran away quickly. After running out of Cheng''s house, his heart was about to jump out. It was really terrible! see you tomorrow Chapter 5463: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (52) Chapter 5463: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (52) Chapter 5463 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (52) "Asshole, the boss is really asshole!" Cheng Zifeng is currently obsessed with Smoke, and it is still known by the Cheng family and his wife. Especially Master Cheng, after knowing it, a look of despair appeared on his face. Cheng Zixiao saw him out of breath, as if he was about to faint at any time, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. Cheng Zifeng can have today, really has a great rtionship with his parents. If it werent for these two people to doting on Cheng Zifeng, they would give him the best of everything, what would happen? In Chengs family, Cheng Zifeng stretches out his hands and has everything, always only asks for it, does not need to pay at all, and does not need topete with anyone. Even if there is any trouble, he still has Cheng Zixiaoing to do the finishing touches. How can Cheng Zifeng, who has grown up in such an environment, withstand all kinds of temptations outside? If Cheng Zi sealed it up to Xuexi, he would never give a slight push on this matter. It was Cheng Zifeng who sealed all his roads to death. So, dont really me him. From childhood to adulthood, he endured so much Cheng Zifeng, he didn''t mind. What he cares most is that he worked so hard to fulfill them, and the other party didn''t cherish it, and turned his head to abandon the person he cherished the most and let him down. He can''t tolerate it anymore. Cheng Zifeng told him that only by holding great power can he control his destiny and protect his beloved. "Where is the boss?" Master Cheng asked angrily, "Take me to see him." This time Cheng Zixiao didn''t speak quickly. When Master Cheng was furious, he said to let the butler check it out. In fact, his people have received a signal to marshal a message to Cheng Zi. Cheng Zifeng still has money in his hands, so it wont be a problem to y for a while. When the money is almost spent, the people are almost abolished. Not long after, Master Cheng took the whole family to the small courtyard where Cheng Zifeng lived. Including Tang Guo, also followed. It can be seen that Master Cheng is really angry at this time, and today is nning to bring Cheng Zifeng back. However, he was a stepte, and Cheng Zifeng, who had received the news, had already strayed a long time ago, and he did not give Master Cheng a chance to meet. Master Cheng was really this time, he was so angry that he passed out on the spot. The family hurriedly took Master Cheng home, invited the doctor, and got busy. Master Cheng is ill, very sick. At the moment of waking up, he asked the butler to take someone to find Cheng Zifeng, so that he must bring Cheng Zifeng back. The housekeeper moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he could see Master Cheng fainting at any time. In the end, he didn''t say anything and just nodded. He stepped out of the door with his front foot, and Cheng Zixiao followed out with his back foot. "Butler, you try to find your eldest brother as much as possible. Dad is really angry this time. I am with you for other things, so dont worry. No matter what, the eldest brother is the Cheng family, and he still needs toe back for many things. ." Butler: "Second youngster rest assured, I will definitely bring the young and old back." Actually, in the heart of the housekeeper, Cheng Zifeng was almost abolished. First of all, I raised the outside room, and now I am obsessed with the smoke. I have not returned home for so long, and I dont care about anything in the Cheng family. Can such a person really provoke the burden of the Cheng family? This Cheng family might as well let the second master manage it directly. Unfortunately, the master is too obsessed with his son-inw to look down on the identity of the second master. In fact, he thinks that the second younger is more suitable than the older. If the Cheng family does not pass to the second young master in the future, it will fall into the hands of the young master, most of the generation will not be able to survive it. Chapter 5464: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (53) Chapter 5464: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (53) Chapter 5464 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (53) "Have you found the big or young?" "Go back to my grandma, not yet." Now that things happened, Qiao Xuexi didn''t feel much in her heart. Even if his own father is seriously ill, people who are reluctant toe back to see him, really have nothing to miss. "I heard that the big smoke thing is addicted to it?" "Yes, grandma, this thing can''t be touched. It will not only cause addiction, but also damage the body. That''s why the master is so angry that he wants to get him back and forcibly quit him." Qiao Xuexi frowned: "He is hiding from us now, how can he find it?" "Fortunately, there are still two young masters who are in charge of the Cheng family. If not, now that the master is sick and no one takes care of the Cheng family, that would be even worse." Qiao Xuexi agrees in her heart, doesn''t she? Who can imagine that the vigorous and full-bodied man at the beginning was like this, it is really unpredictable. "Don''t worry about grandma, young and old. The butler has taken people to find him. Most of them will be able to find the young and old soon and bring him back." Qiao Xuexi didn''t answer the conversation, she suddenly realized that she didn''t want Cheng Zifeng to be found. Since he likes to be outside, stay outside forever and donte back. was tied back by someone and forced him to do something unhappy. He might have to say again that even if they were a group of ordinary people, even if they imprisoned his body, they could not trap his mind and thoughts. Its so beautiful outside, wouldnt it be nice for Cheng Zifeng to stay outside forever? If hees back, the Cheng family will be upset because of him, and there will be no peace. Qiao Xue was surprised, how could she have such thoughts? When did she start, she didn''t worry about Cheng Zifeng''s safety, and even wished to maintain the status quo. The other party would nevere back to this home. She is her grandmother who is responsible for her duties, so why not let Cheng Zi be his prodigal son? Xiaoguo said it was good, but when she was unhappy, she went to the tailor''s shop to make two good-looking clothes, which would definitely make her mood better. The maid watched Qiao Xuexi''s thoughts, thinking she was worried about Cheng Zifeng''s safety, so she didn''t say much, and only silently apanied Cheng Zifeng, and she cursed Cheng Zifeng twice in her heart. Master Chengs illness did not get better for ten days and a half months. Cheng Zixiao is getting busier and busier, every time he rushes out with two snacks, perhaps the best thing to eat is the supper that Tang Guo asked someone to prepare for him. Wait until Master Cheng recovers, it is already a month and a halfter. When he was about to go to the firm, he was stopped by Cheng Zixiao: "Father, you don''t need to go to the firm. I can tell you where you feel uneasy." "Second, what are you talking about?" "Father, you have been sick for too long, and the doctor said that you are too old to worry about it anymore. Now the eldest brother has nevere back, so I will do my own thing and take over everything so that you don''t worry about it. Now, you and mother You can live in peace at home, drink tea, and walk around." Now, Master Cheng could understand: "Second, you are a **** too? Are you still thinking of me as your father?" "When, of course you are my dad, if it werent for you to exercise me since you were a child, and let me rush to the front in everything, the result is that all the fruits are picked by the big brother. I really dont have so many opportunities, and the big brother will not be abandoned by you. , Now I only know that there is still a lot of smoke. Dad, you have contributed to this. Fortunately, you have done this, otherwise both sons will be abolished. This huge Cheng family, I am afraid that no one cares ." Chapter 5465: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (54) Chapter 5465: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (54) Chapter 5465 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (54) Master Cheng was ill again, this time the doctor indicated that he should stay in bed for half a month and never get angry anymore. Before others, Cheng Zixiao is a filial son, always thinking of Master Cheng, worrying about his condition, so that people can''t make mistakes. Master Cheng looked at himprehensively, even the butler''s expression admiring Cheng Zixiao, his eyes finally darkened. He wanted to talk to Mrs. Cheng about what Cheng Zixiao had said before, but he didn''t expect to speak. Mrs. Cheng had no objection to Cheng Zixiao''s butler, which surprised him. What makes him even more strange is that Mrs. Cheng also said: "Master has always been in poor health recently. I n to move into the small Buddha hall to pray for one year." Master Cheng frowned, he always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t think of it. "Zifeng is indeed spoiled by us. Fortunately, there is Zixiao in the house. As long as Zixiao is there, the Cheng family will not fall. Master, leave the Cheng family to Zixiao to manage." Master Cheng still doesn''t quite understand. Even if his wife is good to Zixiao, she can''t do it. He is holding a son who is not rted by blood, and does not want his own son to inherit the family business? Is it because Zifeng got in the smoke and made his wife desperate? For the time being, he can only think of so much. He didn''t realize that when Madam Cheng mentioned Cheng Zixiao, her hands were trembling, her fingers kept squeezing the beads, as if some secret had been discovered. Mrs. Cheng left the room and happened to ran into Cheng Zixiao at the door. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s smiling face shocked her. Cheng Zixiao said gently: "Mother, I have arranged for someone to clean the small Buddha hall. You have to pray for your father, and you can''t stop the son. You can go over with peace of mind. I will take care of this Cheng family. When the eldest brotheres back, he will definitely urge him to quit those bad things." Ms. Cheng nodded tremblingly: "Then I will leave this house to you, and I will ask you about Zifeng''s affairs." "Mother, don''t worry, what Cheng Zixiao promised will definitely be done." Cheng Zixiao smiled at the corners of her lips, watching Mrs. Cheng''s departure from the back. He turned around and walked into the small yard. In fact, he really didn''t do anything. Only with a guess, Mrs. Cheng was shocked. A spection about his mother''s dystocia and death, I did not expect Madam Cheng to be defrauded. It seems that his mothers dystocia does have something to do with her. After knowing that he was in charge of the Cheng family, she came to beg him, hoping that he would not resent Cheng Zifeng. He did not resent Cheng Zifeng. Cheng Zifeng has fallen to this day, but he digs his own grave and does not treat his beloved properly. As for Mrs. Cheng, now he doesn''t want to kill her. After all, this matter was not good. Not only was his reputation ruined, he was caught by someone else, and he couldn''t get along in the fish city, so he couldn''t protect Xue Xi. So he and Mrs. Cheng exchanged terms, and she would always go to the Xiaofotang to recite sutras for his mother and apologize. And he promised the respondent to bring Cheng Zifeng back and quit the big cigarette. Ms. Cheng thought that if Cheng Zifeng gave up that thing, he would be able to go back to the past? Impossible, Cheng Zifeng will resent this ce even more, and dont want to return. Cheng Zifeng is a man who has fallen to his bones. It is impossible for Madam Cheng to turn over in this life. In just two months, the power of the Cheng family fell into the hands of Cheng Zixiao, which was big news for Yucheng. Chapter 5466: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (55) Chapter 5466: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (55) Chapter 5466 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (55) But Cheng Zixiao usually does these things lightly and familiarly, so it has no effect. Only in Cheng''s family, the attitude of the subordinates to him is very different. First of all, the consumption of food and clothing in his yard has been greatly improved. Now the subordinates respect Tang Guo more. "Sister-inw, although my parents handed over the Cheng family to me, dont worry, no matter what the eldest brother is, this ce will always be your home." Qiao Xuexi didn''t feel much about this, as long as she gave her a room and a little bit of food, she wouldn''t have so much trouble. "Then I have to leave the housekeeper''s affairs to Xiao Guo." Cheng Zixiao was taken aback, too, now his identity is different, this housekeepers wife must be his wife. "Xiao Guo is not used to doing these things, let''s go for this matter." Qiao Xuexi shook her head quickly: "This is not the rule. I will give all the keys and books to Xiaoguo in a while." Cheng Zixiao refused, but she could only agree. Now the Cheng family is his, and he is in charge of everything. When will Xuexi have a happy life? "Sister-inw, the housekeeper already has news about my eldest brother, and I may be able to bring him backter." "Really?" Qiao Xuexi was a little surprised, "When?" Cheng Zixiao looked at her nervous look, feeling a little ufortable: "It''sing soon." I just dont know if Cheng Zifeng will be so happy when shees back. The current Cheng Zifeng is not the previous Cheng Zifeng. Farewell to Qiao Xuexi, Cheng Zixiao regrets it very much. If he does not control his selfishness on the day of marriage, would he not miss so much? What should he do next? No matter what, he must take Xuexi to his side and watch her every day, so as to protect her and prevent her from being bullied. Then what should he do? First of all, let Xuexi and his eldest brother make peace. Secondly, the rtionship between him and Tang Guo also needs to end. Its actually very simple to let Xuexi and his eldest brother reconcile. Tang Guo is the daughter of the Tang family. If there is no reason to reconcile, the Tangs family will definitely make trouble. In recent days, Cheng Zixiao has been thinking about this question every night. The final certainty is that he and Tang Guo absolutely cannot continue like this, they must end. And, he has already figured out a way. This is the only way to get the best of both worlds. Although this method was a bit bad for her, he also gave her a way out. After the matter is over, he will arrange for someone to send her far away, and the money given to her can definitely guarantee her happiness for the rest of her life. Anyway, if the Tang family really cared about her, he wouldn''t have given her the wrong bridal chamber. After giving him a little bit of profit, the Cheng family agreed not to pursue this matter. After all, they have no feelings between them. It is correct to divide. Tang Guo has recently felt that Cheng Zixiao will bring her many goodies every day when she goes home. Some are very delicate and expensive, and some are very cheap but very interesting. She guessed that Cheng Zixiao was nning to do something. A few dayster, Cheng Zifeng was brought back. When the Cheng family saw him, they couldn''t believe that the thin and pale person in front of them was Cheng Zifeng. Cheng Zifeng yelled when he saw Qiao Xuexi: "What if you arrest me ande back? You will never understand me. Even if my people are trapped here by you, my heart is long ago. I flew out, you can''t keep me shut." "You, don''t think you can keep me, you can''t keep me." Cheng Zifeng shouted to Qiao Xuexi, "My heart has long been given to Yuwen." Qiao Xuexi said in her heart, this person is again being sentimental. Chapter 5467: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (56) Chapter 5467: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (56) Chapter 5467 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (56) Cheng Zifeng was forcibly locked in the house, and Qiao Xuexi, as his wife, would of course stare every day. Since Cheng Zifeng came back, there was a lot of noise every day, and Qiao Xuexi never had a good day to rest. She felt that she had expected it right, and Cheng Zifeng might as well note back. Outsiders saw her haggard appearance, and most of them thought she was worrying about Cheng Zifeng, and they were worried. In fact, no one knew her heart, and she started to dislike, hate, and even hate Cheng Zi for a little bit. It would be nice if he doesn''te back, if he doesn''te back, she can still be safe. Sure enough, she is not the former Qiao Xuexi, but she has learned to pretend to be a snake and n for herself. Cheng Zixiao watched from the sidelines, but a little irritable. It seemed that his n had to start early. Only in this way can Xue Xi get rid of Cheng Zifeng, and he can also end this rtionship with Tang Guo that shouldn''t be there. However, before that, he had to ask Cheng Zifeng to quit the thing, otherwise the skinny Cheng Zifeng wouldn''t seem like a person who could enter Tang Guo''s eyes. Next, Cheng Zifeng suffered a lot. It took about three months to finally give up the big smoke forcibly. The body also slowly recovered, and his face became more rosy. At this time, Cheng Zifeng was much more sober. But he hated everything about the Cheng family, including Qiao Xuexi. He hates these people who restrain his freedom. As long as he is given a chance, he will definitely go out. "Young and old, how are you?" Just as Cheng Zifeng was wondering how to leave Cheng''s house, he was taken aback by a little maid who suddenly appeared. "who are you?" "Lord, I am the person next to the second grandma." Cheng Zi was puzzled: "What are you here for? See a joke?" "No, the second youngest grandma is a little worried about you, let me see you, and I brought you some food, I don''t know if you like it. The second youngest grandma knows that you are very bitter and you are bound here, in fact, she also wants to help you. , But the second grandma can''t help herself, and really can''t help you." The little maid eximed. She is Cheng Zixiao''s person. She was specially arranged to confuse Cheng Zifeng''s sight. When thingse to light in the future, Cheng Zifeng will not deny Tang Guo''s treatment of him. have a thought. "It turned out to be like this. It seems that she is a good one after all, at least she understands me." Cheng Zixiao gritted her teeth, "I''m all to me. If you don''t do that, you won''t have so much trouble. If you meet your second grandma, Maybe we know how to y piano and sound, and even if we dont get along, knowing the truth with her will help Yuwen and me. Not like Xuexi, who always wants to tie me down." The little maid despised her in her heart, but on the surface she nodded her head again and again: "Yes, the second grandma is too unlucky, obviously she should be with the older and the younger, but it turns out that the second and the younger are really regretful for life." Cheng Zifeng seemed to be talking, and he epted the little maids food. For the next half month, the little maid came every day to give him food, and with a word, Cheng Zifeng regarded Tang Guo as a confidant. He regrets more and more, why did he exchange brides in the first ce? If it is Tang Guo, maybe he is very good. But I didnt know that the words of the little maid were made up by Cheng Zixiao. He really knew Cheng Zifeng too well. "Do you have anything you want to do?" "Or, something you really want?" "It can also be a wish that I want to fulfill since I was young." The above three questions were asked by Tang Guo by Cheng Zixiao: "I have been too busy these days. I will take the time to apany you out for a walk. By the way, see if you have anything you want." see you tomorrow Chapter 5468: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (57) Chapter 5468: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (57) Chapter 5468 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (57) "Aren''t you busy right now?" "It''s not busy anymore, the busy days are over, and everything has been allocated properly at the moment, and it won''t be as busy as before." Cheng Zixiao only thought that Tang Guo was asking casually, and he was also very casual when exining. He didn''t say a word, and now the entire Cheng family is in his hands, whether he is busy or not, of course he said it. It was impossible to stop the Cheng family and his wife. Since Cheng Zifeng quit the thing, Mrs. Cheng even arranged for someone toe and see it after she learned about it. Hearing that the maid said that Cheng Zifeng didn''t appreciate her at all, and scolded her every day, her little thought made it impossible to do anything at all. Now she hopes that Cheng Zifeng can do well, and don''t be contaminated with bad things. Even if she can''t inherit the Cheng family, I hope Cheng Zixiao can let Cheng Zi seal her up a bit based on her current situation. "I heard people say that you like going to the cinema very much. Why don''t we pick a time to go to the cinema just these few days." Tang Guo did not object: "Okay." "The clothes made by the Yun''s tailor shop are really nothing to say. Let''s go over and take a look?" "Yes, the season is about to change soon. It is time to prepare the clothes for the new season." Tang Guo answered, "This time you can measure the size, it seems that there are some changes." Tang Guo mentioned that, Cheng Zixiao remembered that a few months ago, Tang Guo had helped him stay for ate night, measure the size, and order winter clothes. He didn''t know how to speak for a while, he had a very special feeling in his heart, in fact, she was not wrong. Unfortunately, their rtionship cannot be maintained, and the separation between them is not a simple matter. If it is so divided, the Tang family will make trouble for him. It will be basically impossible for him and Xuexi in the future. The only way is that she is at fault. The other party at fault is Cheng Zifeng, so in the future when he and Xuexi are together, no one will talk about Xuexi. When others talk about them, they will only think that they are people who have fallen into the world. They are supposed to be a husband and wife rtionship. It is just a mistake, the wrong bridal chamber. As for the fact that he admitted that he had made a mistake in the bridal chamber, not many people knew about it. Externally, everyone thought it was a mess by the servants. These are actually easy to handle, as long as he wants to, such public opinion can only be in his hands. As long as Tang Guoren is a little worse, he will not be so contradictory and worry about it everywhere. He hesitated so much only because there was nothing wrong with her. But for Xuexi, he had to do this. The money he gave Tang Guo was enough for her life for the rest of her life, and it wouldn''t be too bad. When things are done, he will arrange for someone to take her away and go to a ce where no one knows her. She can live as she wants, no one to disturb and no one tough at. Actually, its better than staying here, isnt it? After all, the marriage between them was a mistake. Even if it continues, the truth will be exposed to her sooner orter. Rather than sending her away. Cheng Zifeng was caught back, that''s just such a use. On the first day, Cheng Zixiao and Tang Guo went to the Yun''s tailor shop to choose the style and size of the clothes. After almost half a day passed, I went outside and wandered around. The next day, Cheng Zixiao took Tang Guo to thergest shopping mall in Fish City. On the third day, they went to the cinema. Outside the cinema, Tang Guo saw Yan Qing. Yan Qing stared at her, and when Cheng Zixiao wanted to notice, she quickly turned her face away. Chapter 5469: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (58) Chapter 5469: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (58) Chapter 5469 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (58) Waiting for the two to enter, he stared at the back of the two again, especially Cheng Zixiao. "Boss, those people are right. The second youngest of the Cheng family and the second youngest have a good rtionship." "It''s just a floor shop, just listen to what the outsiders say." Cheng Zixiao turned into a positive but didn''t turn into a positive, he still doesn''t know? Well, thats not a floor bunk, but whats a crib? Fart! Speaking of which, the Cheng family''s movement has been really small recently. I heard that Cheng Zifeng has given up smoking. has not been released for the time being, most of the Cheng family members are not at ease. He still missed something. This time Cheng Zixiao was willing to help Cheng Zifeng quit that stuff. Does he still care about brotherhood? How could he not believe it. "Boss, won''t you go in and watch it? Today''s movie attracts both the second youngest and the second youngest grandmother of the Cheng family. It must be very exciting." "If you don''t go, what''s so interesting?" He never watched a moviepletely, and did other things every time. The one who hit the floor is here, what did he go in for? The two are also interesting. They are obviously not a real husband and wife, and there are rumors about how loving they are. Why? In other words, he was really curious. Cheng Zixiao knew that Tang Guo had a fatal guy in his hands. At this point, he was certain that Tang Guo had absolutely no idea about Cheng Zixiao. There was also thest time the other party warned him that he was not allowed to interfere with Cheng Zixiaos secretly. Actually, he didnt care about Cheng Zixiao. Most of them wanted to do something, right? Actually, all of these were only understood when he sneaked over to see itst time. ording to the words, when he was caught, she didn''t even break it. Afterwards, there was no warning. She was really interesting. The movie in was yed in Yan Qing''s blind thoughts. When it was over, he hid in the corner and stared at the people walking out. After seeing Tang Guo and Cheng Zixiao, he turned his face to another ce. Until the two got on the rickshaw and left, they disappeared from his sight. "Today''s movie is a bit touching." "Did you touch you?" Tang Guo asked. She didn''t know if the movie was touching, but she didn''t like the plot very much anyway. The film industry in this world has developed rtively early. "Some, it''s not easy for two people who like each other to be together, they have to bear too much pressure and helplessness." Cheng Zixiao said that today''s movie really made him feel very substituted. Tang Guo smiled faintly: "Some can''t understand." I cant understand, I know its a mistake, but I have to hurt everyone and start. She knows that the movies of this period should not be viewed in this way. There is a metaphor in this movie, which uses the feelings of the two protagonists to express their resistance to the arranged fate. This metaphor is a kind of ideological awakening, that is, the selection of materials is a bit biased, and it is easy to cause misunderstandings. And the person who made the movie might not have thought that someone could only see the surface, but didn''t really understand his deep meaning. Some people may understand, but they will use this to cover up their selfish selfishness, and promote waves of abandoning old love, abandoning the wife that Mingzhong is married, betraying her husband, and abandoning all marriages arranged by their parents. Even many people have not yet ended their involvement in the marriage rtionship, they can''t wait to start another new, unique love. It may also be that this person''s expression level is not good. "Why don''t you understand?" Tang Guo didnt expect Cheng Zixiao to ask, and said: I think there is something wrong with the selection of the film, which will make people misunderstand the meaning. Chapter 5470: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (59) Chapter 5470: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (59) Chapter 5470 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (59) "You can tell me." Cheng Zixiao came in interest. He didn''t see where the selection was wrong in the movie. "Do you think there is a problem with Cuiyun or Zhang Yi?" "There are problems." Cheng Zixiao: "Where is the problem? They were originally a loving couple, and there was a marriage contract at the beginning. If there is a problem, it should be that Cuiyun chose to marry the Li family by mistake." "If she doesn''t choose the Li family, her father won''t have money to look at her legs, and no one can do the work in the ground. She has two younger brothers and a younger sister, and no mother, so she won''t be able to open the pot next year." Tang Guo''s words, let Cheng Zixiao be taken aback, yes, if Cuiyun does not choose to marry the Li family, then the family will starve to death next year. "Zhang Yi can''t help it, he''s just a farmer, a rough job." Cheng Zixiao said, frowning when he finished speaking, but this is really not an excuse. The movie seems to only show that Zhang is a pair of Cuiyun It was very sad to marry into Li''s family and did not express what Zhang Yi had done for this. He is already an adult man, and he ispletely worthy of Cuiyun''s strength. They have a marriage contract, and Zhang Yi does some work to help them with the family, which is understandable. The only difficult thing to do is probably Cuiyuns leg injury, which requires money. Zhang Yis family has a cow. If he is Zhang Yi and Xuexi is Cuiyun, he will definitely sell the cow without hesitation. When needed, help people do work and rent cows. Instead of just watching, the one you like married to Li''s family. "Zhang Yi is very ipetent." This time, Cheng Zixiao gave a different evaluation, "This person is not good for Cuiyun." couldn''t do much, but it gave Cuiyun countless troubles. "He was reluctant to Cuiyun, but he refused to sacrifice at all. Cuiyun took his foolish husband out of the house behind him, and he couldn''t control it. The two behind Cuiyun got closer and closer and had other rtionships. Do you think this is appropriate? " "Speaking of the Li family, is this really a wicked family? First, the Cuiyun family needs money, and their family pays to let her marry into the Li family. This is a negotiated condition. There is not so much charity in this world. Home. From her point of view, she feels that she has lost, and she has a lot of unwillingness." "So, I think the theme of this movie is the wrong choice. It is not appropriate to use it to express the spirit of resistance and the progress of new ideas." Cheng Zixiao was stunned, this time he knew what Tang Guo meant. He only saw how difficult the rtionship between the hero and heroine was, but she saw a deeper side. Yes, how can the movies at this time be ordinary movies that only talk about the feelings of men and women? "That should be the person who made the movie, with imperfect ideas and inconsiderate consideration." Cheng Zixiao said, he has not entangled with the problem of this movie, "such a low-level movie, I think it will not be liked by many people." Tang Guo shook his head again: There should be many people who like it, aside from other things, the identities and experiences of the two protagonists can easily be substituted into them. "Believe it or not, soon Yucheng will have a different concept of marriage." Tang Guo lowered her head, "It will be more serious than before. Maybe, there will be fewer people mocking Big Brother and Xie Yuwen, as long as there is a rtionship between them. The feelings remain the same, and some are supporters." "My father and mother will not allow the eldest brother to go out, he will not see Xie Yuwen." Cheng Zixiao said. This time, Tang Guo did not answer any more. "Do you want to go to other ces?" A few dayster, Cheng Zixiao asked Tang Guo. Chapter 5471: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (60) Chapter 5471: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (60) Chapter 5471 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (60) Tang Guo shook his head: Ive been out in a row in thest few days. Im a little tired. Lets rest at home. "Is there anything you want?" Tang Guo still shook her head, Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask any more, but she felt a little ufortable in her heart, and she didn''t know why. However, the person under his hand told him that everything is arranged, just wait for him. He knew that he could not drag on any longer. Three dayster, he put some medicine in Tang Guo''s tea. Tang Guo naturally drank it. On the other side, Cheng Zifeng also ate the food. Next, he began to move, moving Tang Guo into Cheng Zifengs courtyard. For such a day, he had prepared a separate courtyard for Cheng Zifeng long ago to prevent Qiao Xuexi from having a bad rest. Tang Guo and Cheng Zifeng were ced on the bed at the same time, and then covered with a quilt. "Second Young Master, is this all right?" Cheng Zixiao looked at the two people standing side by side. I dont know why, but he really felt a little dazzling, but he still waved his hand: Take off Cheng Zifengs clothes and leave a pair of pants. "Where is the second grandma?" Cheng Zi moved her lips: "Unlock two buttons, you don''t need to worry about it, let me do it." System: [The host is big, this scumbag has you in his heart. "Oh, it seems that he doesn''t like Qiao Xuexi very much." It was love at first sight for Qiao Xuexi, and great for the host, that was unforgettable. The most terrifying thing is the feelings thate from the details, especially the ones that are not found at the beginning, and will definitely regret for lifeter. Cheng Zixiao turned around one step at a time. After a certain period of time, there will be a maid over, and the matter will definitely be a big deal. Cheng Zixiao went back to the study after finishing all this. She couldn''t calm down anyhow, so she could only walk around in the yard in the end. Not long after waiting, Qiao Xuexi came over. "I''m here to find Xiaoguo, is she not there?" Qiao Xuexi was not surprised to see Cheng Zixiao, but didn''t mean to enter the courtyard again. "She went out and said something was going on." "Well, then I wille backter." "Okay, sister-inw." Cheng Zixiao''s heart calmed down a bit. Looking at Qiao Xuexi''s back, she thought in her heart that after a while, he won''t have to call Qiao Xuexi his sister-inw. A little bit of time passed, and Cheng Zixiao''s heartbeat elerated. I dont know why, he wants to go over and take a look, and even a little bit wants to end this n. But just after taking two steps, I remembered that only in this way could he and Xuexi have the opportunity to endure the feet that they wanted to move. Until he saw several maids rushing over, with a ugly face, his expression also changed. Isnt it done? Liushuang Liuwu was sent out under his excuse, so they were not here at this time. And they can''te back, he has found someone to control them, and when Tang Guo is sent away, they will follow together. "Second Young Master, it''s not good, it''s not good!" "what is the matter?" "The second young man, let''s go over and take a look, we can''t do this." The maids were shivering. Who knew they would be so unlucky and bumped into such a scandal. The second youngdy is obviously such an arrogant person, how could she do such a shameful thing. Cheng Zixiao clenched his fists and followed. When he opened the door and saw the scene inside, even though all of this was arranged by him, he still habitually looked at Tang Guo with a very hurt expression. "So you still can''t forget Big Brother in your heart?" System: Foulnguage! Chapter 5472: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (61) Chapter 5472: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (61) Chapter 5472 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (61) "Actually, we should have been husbands and wives." Without waiting for Tang Guo to speak, Cheng Zifeng spoke. He subconsciously thought that this was Tang Guo''s desire to get him, and he would make a bad move. I didn''t expect her to be so courageous, but unfortunately, the Cheng family was already in charge of Cheng Zixiao, and things were exposed. Even so, there was no chance between them. Moreover, he doesn''t feel that way towards her, and the person he prefers is Yuwen. Even during the period ofmunicating with her, it is really very topical. "This is the end of the matter, and I have nothing to say. Since you are not reconciled to marry me, you should leave the Cheng family from today." When Cheng Zixiao saw Tang Guo not saying a word, she thought she was frightened and confused, and just wanted to as soon as possible. To end this matter, "I will ask someone to take you back to Tang''s house, and I will bring you the letter of divorceter." Qiao Xuexi who heard the news also ran over, and she couldn''t believe the scene before her. There was no anger in her eyes, but rather puzzled. She didn''t understand why Tang Guo would do this. First of all, she did not believe why Tang Guo would do this. It can be seen that Cheng Zifeng''s clothes are disheveled, and she seems to be familiar with Tang Guo. "Sister-inw, do you want to leave?" Cheng Zixiao asked suddenly, "Don''t worry, my Cheng family is sorry for you. Even if you leave, my Cheng family should be divided into a courtyard for you and willpensate you." Qiao Xuexi still couldn''t ept what was in front of her, and she didn''t want to continue with Cheng Zifeng. Now, she can really reconcile, then reconcile. "I want to reconcile." "Okay, let''s do it together today." Qiao Xuexi suddenly said: "Xiaoguo, why are you..." Tang Guo raised her head with very bright eyes, so Qiao Xuexi didn''t know what to ask. "I don''t believe that you were intimidated by Cheng Zifeng? Did he use any tricks? I knew that he was not a good person." Qiao Xuexi uttered what was in his heart, shocking everyone. . Even Cheng Zifeng couldn''t believe it, his character was like this in Qiao Xuexi''s eyes. Tang Guo still didnt speak, Cheng Zifeng spoke: "Qiao Xuexi, even if I dont work well, Cheng Zifeng will never do things like that forcing people!" "Who knows, you''ve broken down your studies outside, and you can''t get it back." Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t mean to refute, Qiao Xuexi was a little disappointed in her heart: "He''s a bad guy, what''s good, why do you want to catch yourself? Is Zixiao bad? Zixiao is so good to you, and Zixiao is here. Together, you will be happy forever." "For a bad person, Cheng Zifeng, destroy your reputation, destroy yourself, destroy everything, you will regret it!" "You are such a transparent person, why do you have to think about this?" "Qiao Xuexi, shut up! Don''t take a mouthful of a bad person. It''s obviously that you can''t get my heart. You are very envious and jealous. Xiaoguo is indeed much better than you, at least she understands me." Cheng Zifeng couldn''t help but say loudly. . He said that, from Tang Guo''s perspective, it is difficult to distinguish his innocence even with a hundred mouths. I have to say that in Cheng Zixiaos case, it was indeed very useful to ask people in advance to pretend that it was her arrangement tomunicate with Cheng Zifeng. Cheng Zifeng said that, what else can he exin? "Sister-inw, go back first, I''ll take care of it here." Qiao Xuexi looked at Tang Guo with hatred for iron and steel, and didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo didn''t respond, and she had to leave. "Let''s go, I have arranged for someone to take you home." Cheng Zixiao didn''t ask any more, maybe she was a little scared in her heart. At the moment when he stepped out of the door of Cheng''s house, Tang Guo finally said: "I don''t know what''s going on. I guess no one believes it." "Since it happened, no amount of exnation is useful, you can go." see you tomorrow Chapter 5473: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (62) Chapter 5473: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (62) Chapter 5473 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (62) It was only half a day, and the ugly things of the second grandmother and the youngest of the Cheng family spread all over Yucheng. When people talk about this matter, they are a little weird, but soon they feel it makes sense. Speaking of which, the second youngest grandmother of the Cheng family had a marriage contract with her eldest and youngest son, because they were sent to the wrong bridal chamber, which made them lose the rtionship between husband and wife. Inadvertently lit the firewood between the two, and it doesnt seem strange to burn. Of course, many people feel that this incident is shameless and hical. Because of this incident, both the Cheng family and the Tang family lost their faces. The second elder of the Cheng family was so angry that they didn''t even go to see Cheng Zifeng, and only asked Cheng Zixiao to figure it out. Cheng Zifeng is such a bastard, it is simply a puddle of mud that can''t afford the wall. No matter what they do, it is impossible for him to support the whole Cheng family. I heard that Cheng Zixiao had asked people to send Tang Guo back to the Tang family, and the second elder of the Cheng family did not say much. Because of this incident, both of them are quite old, and they really feel like they don''t want to take care of anything about the Cheng family. At this moment, Tang Guo is epting criticism at the Tang family. The people from the Tang family came, and they sneered at her, scolding her as shamelessly and shamelessly, and didn''t give her any opportunity to exin. The people from the Tang family didn''t give Tang Guo a chance to speak, nor did she ask her anything. They just waited for everyone to vent their anger, and then they began to discuss how to deal with this matter. "First of all, she can''t possibly live in Tang''s house." "That is, if she still lives in the Tang family, what should we do with the other daughters of the Tang family? If others know her, wouldn''t theyugh at my Tang family''s daughter for teaching me no way, and it will be difficult to marry in the future." In fact, its not so exaggerated. For families that belong to this category, thebination of the two families is mostly a match, and interests are involved. said this, but still disliked Tang Guo, and felt that she was an abandoned son and was useless. The Tang family actually has a daughter like her, and the two want a son, but they really dont have that fate. Now Mother Tang is almost forty years old, she still wants a son, and has been taking medicine to regte her body. Father Tang wanted to marry a little wife, but Tangs mother was rtively strong. In many ces, Tangs father still relied on Tangs mother and did not dare to do that. Because Tang''s mother wanted to have a son, she basically only paid attention to herself, so she didn''t have deep feelings for Tang Guo. If she thought of her as a daughter before, now because of this matter, she feels disgusted in her heart, wishing to not have this daughter. "Even if you are dissatisfied with Cheng Lao Er, you shouldn''t do this. Use this method to protest." Mother Tang seemed to hate iron and steel, "Now you have done this shameful thing, even if I am your mother, There is no way to protect you. There is no room for restless and unruly people in this house." Father Tang: "There is a small yard in the north. You can live there in the future. After you leave the Tang house, you will have nothing to do with this ce in the future." "Why dont you ask me, is this true?" Father Tang frowned, "So many people see, do you still want to quibble? Since you dare to do such a thing, don''t shirk responsibility. Last time you went back to the door, I saw that you sent the wrong bridal chamber. , Makes you very resentful. Do you want to use this method to avenge Cheng''s second child and still have us? Just because we are not as you intended?" "Xiaoguo, it''s your mistake. Letting you live in the north without telling you to live on the street is already doing your best." Mother Tang said, "You made such a big mistake and you still live here. Others think we forgave you and think you did nothing wrong? That is the family style of my Tang family is a problem." Chapter 5474: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (63) Chapter 5474: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (63) Chapter 5474 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (63) Tang Guo couldnt helpughing: Does the Tang family still have a family tradition? Some people have only one daughter on the surface, pretending to love their wives very much, but secretly dont know how many illegitimate children they have. Such a Tang family also has a family tradition. Its a joke to say it. When Tang Guo''s words fell, everyone was taken aback. After that, they understood something, and subconsciously looked at Father Tang, and they found that when Tang Guo said this, he was looking at Father Tang. "Since you don''t listen to my exnation, and you can''t tolerate me as a person, then from today, I will not belong to your Tang family." Tang Guo finished speaking, turned around and left. Regardless of whether the people behind her were still immersed in her previous words, when she turned around, she nced at Mother Tangs expression, seeming to be a little broken, she couldn''t believe it, and finally her eyes became fierce. She walked slowly towards the gate of Tang''s house. When she first stepped out of the gate, she heard a scream and curse inside, and her expression rxed. She returned home without hesitation, didnt she just want to tell Tangs mother this secret? She wouldnt let Father Tang marry a little wife. Its actually very easy for this man to have an illegitimate child. There is money and power, and some women are willing to have children for him. There is really no way to control this. Mother Tang is still working hard to take care of her body, but he has raised five illegitimate children outside. I dare not bring it back now, waiting for the day when Mother Tangs body can no longer recover, or the day when she is not needed, even if she brings it back, she can only pinch her nose to recognize it. She gave Tang''s mother two opportunities, the one when she returned, and this one today. As long as the other party treats her better, at least listen to her to exin, let her finish her words, or help her to find out the truth, Tang''s father will not be able to eat. Ming Ming Ming is the eldest of the Tang family, she looks very beautiful, but in fact, only she can experience it. She, the eldestdy, has never been happy since she was a child. Even if there is no shortage of food and clothing, but there is not much love from parents at all. Tang''s father and Tang''s mother would often mutter, because Tang''s mother injured her body, which made it difficult to get pregnantter. In fact, this is not the case at all. It is that Tangs mother is not very healthy. After pregnancy and childbirth, of course it will be even worse. After a few births, the health must be worse. The day the original master returned, he also mentioned that he would make mistakes if he didn''t want to do this. He also said that she and Cheng Zixiao were not married at all, and everything was still toote. However, before the words were finished, they were denied by the Tang family and they analyzed the interests for her in various ways. Looking at the appearance of the two, the original owner didn''t want to tell them that she almost lost her life on the wedding night. After the incident, she cried and exined to the two that she had never done those things and that she was framed. However, no one believed her at all. Everyone said she was sophistry, including these two couples. didn''t let her live on the street directly, but it was because she cherished her face. If Miss Tang''s family really lived on the street, she would fall, and there would be something more embarrassing, and the Tang family''s face would not survive. The original owner is actually a very good girl. After moving out of Tang''s house, she can support herself by her own ability. Just when she knew the truth and nned to retaliate, she was kidnapped by the bandits by Cheng Zixiao, and she was not given any chance to stand up. If she is not smart, she will not negotiate with the bandits in the end, and even be regarded as a sister by the bandits. Chapter 5475: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (64) Chapter 5475: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (64) Chapter 5475 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (64) Host is big, where are you going now? If you don''t live in the small courtyard of the Tang family, do you have money with you? "I didn''t bring any money, don''t you have it in your system space? Just get two small yellow croakers out of it, and they won''t die." [Yes, there are so many in the space, you can''t die from starvation. There is still a lot of food in it, the host is big, do you want to eat it? "I''m not hungry for the time being, no need to eat. Cheng Zixiao should arrange for someone to send me away soon. Let''s do it for now." The person who found Tang Guo the first time was Yan Qing. He stopped Tang Guo at a small alley, blocking the road and preventing her from going out. "If you didn''t let me interfere in Cheng Zixiao''s affairs, I didn''t intervene. Now your reputation is gone, and you left the Tang family again. I don''t know why you have to cut off all your back." Yan Qing really can''t understand. , The current situation is really unfavorable for her, why can she still walk on the street so leisurely, without panic at all, as if she is shopping. He also noticed that she didn''t bring any of her bags, she was only wearing a cheongsam, with empty hands. No, it is not empty-handed, at least there is a jade bracelet on the right hand. Yan Qing saw that Tang Guo didn''t answer, but just looked at him, and felt a little nervous. The reason and courage just disappeared. "Or, go to my ce. You can live as long as you want to ensure that your life will not be worse than when you were Cheng Er''s grandmother. No one will restrain you, just do whatever you want." Ghost knew who gave him courage and told her so much. But, this is what he said in his heart. He had all thoughts about it, and when he brought the people back, he told the brothers that she was the one who gave them the big guy, so in the eyes of the brothers, she would always be respected, and no one would think that she was eating for nothing. He still needs to exin well that she has nothing to do with the Cheng family at all, it is all Cheng Zixiao''s doing. She has always been innocent, even if people outside dont believe it, his brothers must be clear. He didn''t know why she did this, but he always felt that she had some intentions. She is so capable, she just hides so many big guys, even a man can''t match it. He didn''t believe it, she saw everything happen, she just plunged herself into a difficult situation, and she had no other purpose. "Where is your home?" Tang Guo asked. Yan Qing: "On the mountain, although it is a mountain, the environment is good, and a beautiful yard has been built. If you need anything, you can ask someone to go down the mountain to buy it." Tang Guo looked down at her shoes, Yan Qing also looked down, and found that she was wearing a pair of beautiful high heels. "I''m afraid the road is not easy to walk." Tang Guo said. Yan Qing is a little anxious: "It''s not that difficult to walk. We usually do road repairs. If you feel that it is not easy to walk, we will be able to go after a few days of repairing the road." "Can it be fixed in a few days?" Yan Qing is not sure. For such a high mountain, a short section of it can be repaired in a few days. He feels that the pressure is a little bit heavy if he wants to repair the road so that he can walk with high heels. "I still have business, so I can''t go to other ces for the time being." Yan Qing is still thinking about how to build the road. Tang Guo said so, his eyes fell on her face: "What else? You mean, go with me?" "The matter is over, I want to go, after all, I am a weak homeless woman now. You look okay, not like a bad person. Go to your house and get a temporary stay." Yan Qing: It doesnt matter if you stay here all the time. Chapter 5476: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (65) Chapter 5476: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (65) Chapter 5476 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (65) "What else do you want to do? I can help you." Yan Qing added, "If you don''t mind, just ask." Tang Guo: "There is something that really needs your help." Yan Qing became happy, looked at her seriously, and waited for her to follow. "After a while, there should be a wave of people showing up, nning to send me far away." "Cheng Zixiao''s person?" Yan Qing frowned. He had been monitoring Cheng Zixiao, but the other party''s every move could not escape his eyes. Although there are various capable people among his brothers, it actually took a lot of effort to listen to Cheng Zixiao''s movements. Tang Guo did not answer or deny, and continued: "When the timees, they will take me far away, and you will find someone to pretend to be a bandit to **** someone. After you cooperate with me, I will act in a y, and I will jump into the sea in the dispute. ." "Don''t worry, I can swim." Tang Guo added. Yan Qing: "Its okay. I''ll be waiting for you in the sea at that time, so I can be foolproof. I will ask others to go to the bandit." He is a bandit, does he need to dress up? She obviously should know his identity, and she has to say so. Let''s do it, it''s okay to say whatever she wants, it''s not a big deal anyway. System: Can you really refuse even if its something extraordinary? "Then what are you going to do now?" Yan Qing asked, "I mean, where are you going to stay these days? You don''t seem to be carrying anything." Tang Guo touched the jade bracelet on her wrist, actually looking at Yan Qing. Yan Qing had already touched her body, and finally drew out a purse: "I brought so much today, and I dont usually spend much money. I will bring some more when Ie down tomorrow. No, Ill ask my brother for itter. You take it first. Just use it. Don''t be a bracelet, it looks good on it." Thinking about it, Yan Qing asked again: "Did you buy this bracelet or was it given by someone else?" "bought." Yan Qing breathed a sigh of relief: Since you bought it yourself, keep it. If Cheng Zixiao gave it to you, its okay to be an early. That guy is not worth keeping his things. "You wait for me here, I''ll get the money." "do not go." "Really can''t go, I''ll be back soon." "quickly." Yan Qing said while running, still showing a warning look, for fear that she would leave. Tang Guo did not leave, but waited in the small alley. Not long after, Yan Qing ran back, sweating profusely. was holding many money bags in his hand. After seeing her, he turned over the money bags and put them in a beautiful bag. He just bought this bag on the street. looks good, it suits her. "It should be enough for a few days." Yan Qing handed the small bag to Tang Guo: "I will bring some more tomorrow. My brothers usually spend very little and bring less money." "It doesn''t add up to much." "In fact, we have money, so don''t worry." Yan Qing exined, "It''s really not poor. We just don''t like to spend money." Tang Guo took the small bag: "Thank you then." "You''re wee, this is what it should be. You helped us a lot." Yan Qing said, "The things you gave me before are invaluable." Of course, he wanted to help her, not because of those things, but just to find an excuse, so as not to worry about her. He knew she was not a weak woman, but he just wanted to protect her. Yan Qing looked at Tang Guo as he walked into the hotel and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t mean to go, so he found a ce to sit down. After a while, his little brothers chased him. Chapter 5477: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (66) Chapter 5477: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (66) Chapter 5477 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (66) "Boss, what are you doing with our money?" "Which girl did you see?" "Boss, did you look for your sister-inw? Why didn''t you see your sister-inw?" "I saw that the boss bought a bag just now, and it looked like the girl used it." "It''s a pity that I camete and I didn''t see anyone." The little brothers found that Yan Qing hadn''t refuted, and were surprised. Is it possible that their boss has finally opened up and ns to find his sister-inw? In this case, it is really good news. "People may not be able to look at me, but promised to stay in our mountain for a while, she is now encountering some difficulties." Yan Qing said. The little brothers all squatted down beside him and listened to him carefully. "Boss, people are willing to go up the mountain with you, it means there is a y." Yan Qing nked his eyes: "You don''t understand, this situation is quite special." "By the way, she thinks the road up the mountain is not easy. How long will it take to build that road?" "Boss, are you kidding me, repairing that road, wouldn''t it take away our natural advantages?" Yan Qing frowned: "Then her shoes are not easy to walk, what if she doesn''t go up the mountain?" "You guys think of a way." "Boss, you are now in a dead end. A girl can weigh more. Since she is a sister-inw, then we have to lift her up." Yan Qing thoughtfully: "Why do you want to carry it?" "Is there anything wrong with us carrying sister-inw?" "It always feels bad, will she think I don''t care about it?" Yan Qing hesitated, "I have to raise my brothers." "Does the boss carry it himself? Or carry it on his back?" Yan Qing''s eyes lit up: "Okay, just do it, so I can show her my strong physique." "Good job, boss, sister-inw will definitely be fascinated by your strong body." The boys roared. "By the way, which girl is our boss and sister-inw?" Yan Qing: "Do you know where those guys came fromst time?" "She gave it to me." Seeing the surprised look of the younger brothers, Yan Qing was satisfied. "Boss, this sister-inw, we have decided, if you can''t figure it out, then don''t go back to the mountain." Seeing the excitement of the younger brothers, Yan Qing did not hide, and said Tang Guo''s identity: "She is in some trouble now. In a few days, we will have to act as a bandit to help her do something before she will follow me. Go up the mountain." "Boss, we are bandits..." "Don''t interrupt, wait until I finish." Yan Qing interrupted the younger brother who was interrupting. "She is the person who is talking about the whole Yucheng today, the second grandmother of the Cheng family, the girl of the Tang family, and Tang Guo. Now she can''t go back to the Cheng family. The Tang family can''t go back either." Looking at the surprised look of the little brothers, there was no disgust on their faces, Yan Qing was very satisfied, and it was his little brother. "Boss, isn''t the second grandma Cheng Zixiao being framed by Cheng Zixiao?" Talking to this little brother, she is going to monitor Cheng Zixiao''s people. It''s." "She told me not to stop Cheng Zixiao from doing anything." The boys are confused, Yan Qing is also confused: "I don''t know what she wants to do, but I just want to take her up the mountain." "Boss, just tell us what we are going to do. Just aiming at those guys that Sister-inw can give us, it means that she is definitely not easy, and Cheng Zixiao''s eyes are not good." "Yes, he is blind." Yan Qing took the call, and then exined his arrangement. When everything is arranged, Yan Qings person is already holding hands outside the hotel. When Tang Guo came out in the afternoon, someone quietly passed by, called her sister-inw, and said that she would protect her and let her not worry. Looking at these people with respect, she suspected that Yan Qing poured them ecstasy soup. What Tang Guo didn''t expect was that Qiao Xuexi found her ce the next day and called to see her by name. Since people came, she certainly did not refuse to meet. "I think about it, I always feel that something is not right," Qiao Xuexi kept staring at Tang Guo''s face, "How could you fall into Cheng Zifeng''s rotten man, Xiao Guo, tell me honestly, do you know something? what?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5478: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (67) Chapter 5478: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (67) Chapter 5478 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (67) "What do you know?" Tang Guo asked rhetorically without answering. Qiao Xuexi was a little anxious. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didnt know what to say. Yeah, what can Tang Guo know? Knowing that he was framed, so dont you resist? She thought, there should not be such a stupid person in this world. I knew I was framed, but watched that I had fallen to this point. There was no way forward and no way back. "You are innocent, right?" "You can''t fancy Cheng Zifeng," Qiao Xuexi continued, "You don''t have to deny this. If you fancy Cheng Zifeng, you will never do things that are detrimental to you. This is not your style. ." She lowered her head: "If this person were me, maybe he would really make mistakes for a while, but you," she raised her head again, "you definitely won''t." She was like this because she was rather confused and a little silly. Sometimes the emotions at the time would lead her to do things that she would regretter. Tang Guo will not, because Tang Guo is smart, she will never do such things that are not good for her. "When things have reached such a point, no one will believe it." Tang Guo didn''t refute this. She could never admit that she did something like that. She expected that Qiao Xuexi would look for her, but she didn''t expect the other party to figure it out the next day. "You can exin, you see, I believe you, as long as you exin, more people will believe you." Qiao Xuexi said anxiously, "People who know you should believe you more. You and Zixiao are the same. Being together for so long under one roof, I believe that as long as you exin, he will believe it." "Although there are some bad things between you at the beginning, but you believe in each other, you will definitely pass this hurdle." Tang Guo held his chin and looked at Qiao Xuexi''s serious persuasion, with a t expression. Qiao Xuexi felt a little angry when she saw that she was unmoved. "Are you pissed? Is it because no one believed you yesterday?" "No." Tang Guo denied. She put her hand down, sat upright, and leaned back in the chair again, "If I can exin, I had a chance to exin yesterday, but no one gave me a chance to exin." "You and I will go to Cheng''s house and talk to Zixiao." Qiao Xuexi grabbed Tang Guo''s hand, "Go, I will use my character and the assigned wealth to guarantee you." Tang Guo pushed off Qiao Xuexis hand and calmed her down: "He won''t believe it." "No matter how many times he exined it, he couldn''t believe it." "If you don''t try it, how do you know?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Qiao Xuexis face: "Before you came, you should have exined it several times, right?" "He has a letter, has he wavered?" Qiao Xuexi was speechless, she wanted to understand thisst night. She sealed off with Cheng Zi during the day, and hadn''t moved out of Cheng''s house yet. Cheng Zixiao said that she would also need to count the Cheng''s family property, and then allocate her to her and clean up the empty courtyard before she could live there. So, she still lives in Cheng''s house for the time being. After trying to understand itst night, she couldn''t sleep. She got up and took the maid to find Cheng Zixiao, and analyzed the matter with him. Cheng Zixiao really didn''t believe it, and said that Tang Guo should have no him in his heart, after all, they have no real husband and wife. If she had him in her heart, how could she keep rejecting him? Qiao Xuexi heard this, her mind exploded. Clearly in her eyes, Tang Guo was thinking about Cheng Zixiao everywhere, taking everything into consideration, and what was good in the family, and never forgotten him. Why did Tang Guo not have him in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes? Chapter 5479: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (68) Chapter 5479: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (68) Chapter 5479 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (68) However, no matter how she argued, Cheng Zixiao stubbornly insisted on her opinion and told her not to intervene in this matter anymore. Both inside and out, the incident was a mistake at the beginning, and he was too reluctant. To separate now is the best result. Qiao Xuexi was very angry, and it is not a good result at all. She felt that Tang Guo was framed by someone, and now she leaves Tang''s house again, and everyone in Yucheng is talking about it. If she didn''t exin this clearly early, then she would not be able to stand up in her life. This morning, she went to find Cheng Zixiao again, but she still had no results. In the end, she could onlye out to inquire about Tang Guo''s whereabouts. After inquiring, came in a hurry. "Perhaps if you exin it, he will believe it." Qiao Xuexi felt how unreliable her tone was. "This is the case. Cheng Zixiao is also right. This is a wrong start in itself, and there is no need to continue." "Even if they are separated, don''t you intend to prove their innocence?" "How to prove it?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Someone wants to ruin my innocence, and the other party''s goal is achieved. Can you guarantee that when I exin, the other party won''t make new moves?" Qiao Xuexi couldnt help stomping her foot: I dont know who is so nasty. If I knew it, I wouldnt let him go! "Don''t stomped your foot." Qiao Xuexi said with no good air: "It''s all this way, you really can hold your breath." "What if you can''t hold back your breath, you have to live and start again, don''t you? After all, I am not the second grandmother of the Cheng family, nor the girl of the Tang family." Qiao Xuexi hesitated a little, and then asked: "Don''t your parents believe it either?" "They believe it is not important whether they believe it or not. In their eyes, I will only humiliate the Tang family and have no use value." Qiao Xuexi heard that Tang''s father is raising her outside room. He has five illegitimate children. He is currently having a lot of trouble with Tang''s mother. The Tang family also became a real joke. She had also faintly heard about Tang mother''s eagerness to ask her for her son. Speaking of which, Tang Guo, the eldestdy, looks beautiful, but in fact she is not as happy as she has imagined. "Then what do you n to do now? It is impossible to live here forever, by the way," Qiao Xuexi pulled out a bag of things from her bag and handed it to Tang Guo, "You can hold this, at least for a while." "Then I''m not wee." Tang Guo didn''t refuse. If he refused, the other party would definitely be reluctant. "How is the matter between you and Cheng Zifeng and Li?" "He Lishu has already written about it, and Zixiao is still checking the family property and clearing the empty courtyard for me." "Tell him to give you a few more people, living alone, it is inevitable that some people will have ideas." Tang Guo reminded, "filial piety is good, but don''t be foolish. Parents support you, you should repay your gratitude, but you should also support you. Don''t be at their mercy." Qiao Xuexi: "I know all of these, I am not the me before." After Cheng Zifeng''s incident, she was no longer the simple Qiao Xuexi. She also thinks about herself, and learns to be selfish, not the puppet who is restrained by feelings. No one can contain her or restrain her with emotion. "You haven''t said yet, what do you n to do next." "I, take a few days off and then go find a ce to live, and then see if there is anything I can do. After all, I have to be self-reliant now." System: The host said it so nicely. Qiao Xuexi believed it, and said that when she got more money, Tang Guo could do whatever she wanted to do. Before leaving, Qiao Xuexi still said: "I will help you find the murderer who framed you." "Okay." Tang Guo smiled and watched Qiao Xuexi leave. Chapter 5480: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (69) Chapter 5480: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (69) Chapter 5480 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (69) "Zi Xiao, I went to meet Xiaoguo." When Qiao Xue came back, she ran to Cheng Zixiaos yard, stopped at the gate of the yard, her voice increased, "she said herself, she is innocent, she was framed by others. I hope you can believe that the Tang family is now in chaos. , No one over there speaks for her, if you dont believe it, she will definitely be sad." "She is now homeless, and today I said that she will find something to do in a few days. She was the eldestdy at first, and then she was the pampered second young grandmother. Suddenly she was going outside to do things on her own. Can you bear it? She has never suffered." "It''s so messy outside now, it''s not easy for her to be a girl who wants to live well." "Xiao Guo is really not that kind of person, Zi Xiao, you can trust her." "No matter what, you guys have a face-to-face meeting, maybe things will turn around?" "It''s impossible for her to have no you in her heart. The fate between you is only temporary. If she doesn''t have you, how can she think of you everywhere. Like me, you see how much I liked Zifeng, and then he betrayed me and trampled on me. Feelings, I slowly disliked him. Once I was sad for him to raise a woman outside, hoping that he could turn his back on the prodigal son. Then I didnt like him anymore, so I didnt care about how he was outside, just say something. Im not afraid of your hate. Instead of letting hime back to anger me, its better to not see and not bother me. Hes swaying him outside. As long as he doesnte back and disturb my life, everything will be fine." "Zi Xiao, this is the difference between likes and dislikes." Qiao Xuexi''s mouth was dry, she felt that the other party would be able to hear it, but there was no response. She waited for a while, but Cheng Zixiao still did not speak, so she had to leave. Cheng Zixiao was indeed listening in the room. Of course he knew better than anyone that Tang Guo was innocent. Things have reached this point, we must continue. He likes Xuexi, so Tang Guo has to leave no matter what. He willpensate him. During this time, he will count the family property, not just to give it to Xuexi. Only a small part was given to Xuexi, and there was no need for such a big fight as an inventory of family properties. He will let her take away a small portion of her possessions, and she should have nothing to worry about for the rest of her life. To avoid thinking about herself, Cheng Zixiao threw away the distracting thoughts and immediately got busy. A few dayster, Qiao Xuexi took a few people and moved into another courtyard, which now belongs to her personally. At the same time, Cheng Zixiao also realized a small portion of her fortune and let Tang Guo take it away. Ten days have passed in a blink of an eye, and Cheng Zixiao finally finished the process here: "Do it, I heard that the south side is very peaceful now, just send her there. You are the person I trust the most, you must wait for everything over there to be in order. Come back again." "Understood, Second Young Master." The next day, Tang Guo was stunned and loaded into the carriage again. Because I have to hurry, I can only use the most primitive carriage. There are also boxes inside, and all the boxes are small yellow croakers. On the road, Tang Guo woke up almost in time. After waking up, she also saw Liushuang Liuwu. Seeing her waking up, the two quickly asked how she was doing. "what happened?" "Miss, we dont know. There was a mysterious man who said he wanted to help you and send you to a safe ce. We were imprisoned in a room before. We had no choice but to wait. I finally saw you today, the mysterious man. It seems that there is no n to hurt you." Chapter 5481: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (70) Chapter 5481: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (70) Chapter 5481 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (70) "People outside, who is the owner of your house?" Tang Guo asked pretendingly. Someone outside replied: Miss Tang, dont worry, we will send you to a safe ce. "Who is your master?" "I''m sorry for this. I can''t tell Miss Tang. Miss Tang just stays in the carriage, and we will call you when we arrive. The master has left you money to ensure that you will have no worries about food and clothing in your next life, and you don''t have to fight for life. " Tang Guo did not eat this set: "It''s Cheng Zixiao." Tao Hecai was shocked and almost fell off the horse. Fortunately, he was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves. "Miss Tang, don''t guess wildly." "No need to deny it, I know it''s him." Tang Guo leaned in the carriage, "He deliberately did so much, didn''t he think that I upied another person''s position and desperately wanted to vacate this position, didn''t he? I? I know, so there is no more struggle." Tao Hecai didn''t know what to say this time. This waspletely unexpected. Tang Guo knows everything, so why doesnt she make trouble? "Send me away and give these extraneous things, is he also a little bit guilty? However, these can''t make up for something." "Obviously there are other ways to solve it, why do I have to ruin my reputation?" Tao He didn''t answer the conversation, because the truth was very cruel. Only the favored person could get the two young men''s hard work to please, and everything could be nned for the other party and not let her suffer a little bit of suffering. Only the people he prefers can live a stable life and protect her well, so that she cant bear to suffer a little bit of harm. Obviously, Tang Guo is not, but Qiao Xuexi is. Even he thinks Tang Guo is very good, but the Second Young Master doesn''t like it. He respects what the Second Young Master likes. "Because I want to protect another person." "He is really thoughtful." Tao Hecai still did not answer. Seeing that Tang Guo had no intention of resisting, he told people to continue on their way. No matter how much she knows the truth, the only thing he has to do now is to send her to the destination arranged by the second master. The journey is far away, and she has no way toe back. And he will keep people in that ce when ites to protection and surveince, lest her appear and affect the second master and Qiao Xuexi. Tang Guo didn''t say any more, the Liushuang Liuwu in the carriage was shocked. The person who framed their youngdy''s innocence turned out to be the second youngest? Tang Guo saw that the two of them had red eyes and kept crying, andforted: "It''s just a different ce to live, it''s not a big deal." "I will be free in the future, unfettered and uncontrolled." Liu Shuang Liu Wu still cries, Mingming is so good to the second youngest, why can the second young be treated like this? Chengs family, is it really the ce where white-eyed wolves appear? One is bothered and infatuated, but infatuated with other people, he came to hurt theirdy. For a long time, it was very silent. Tao He only nned to rest for a while, and then handed Tang Guo water: "Miss Tang, the journey is far away, let''s have a drink." Tang Guo looked outside, listening to the sound of horse hooves, and took Tao Hecai''s water bag. Just as she opened the drink, the sound of horseshoes got closer. Tao Hecai didn''t react, and when the people immediately appeared in sight, he suddenly became vignt. Because these people are wearing uniform attire, they also cover their faces, leaving only two eyes. Not only that, these people also have real guys, although he also has them in his hands, but they only have one. Chapter 5482: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (71) Chapter 5482: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (71) Chapter 5482 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (71) "Dear brothers on the road, this is the carriage of the Cheng family. I hope that the brothers can make it easier." Tao Hecai didn''t panic, and hurriedly handed over to others, and asked them to take out a small box and bring it to the other party. Be careful not to pay tribute." These masked people are Yan Qings little brothers. They had already inquired about the route arranged by Cheng Zixiao, so they chose such a best location to do it. Hearing Tao Hecais words, these masked people were unmoved. One of the leaders said: "Cheng family? We dont know Cheng family. People can go and leave everything behind." Tao Hecai''s face is ugly, this road is a big road, there are no mountains around it, it is still by the sea. I haven''t heard of it before, this road is upied by people, there are bandits or something. Is new? That would be broken. The stuff in the carriage is reserved for Miss Tang''s next life. If it is robbed, it is terrible, and he can''t deal with it. But the other party looks aggressive, and there are real guys in his hands. They are only a dozen people here, and they don''t dare to do anything. "Things have changed, go ask Miss Tang to get off." This is the end of the matter, there is no way to recklessly, but topromise first. He knew that the Second Young Master was deliberate here, and he definitely didnt want Tang Guo to lose his life. Loss of things other than money and wealth is not a big deal. If something happens to a person, he really cant deal with it. "Fun." Tang Guo was asked to get out of the car, Tao Hecai whispered in her ear: "Miss Tang, it seems that it will be dyed for a while, now we can only go to the nearest town to settle down." Tang Guo did not respond, and Tao Hecai was not embarrassed. He expected this situation. "Wait a minute." Just as the group was about to leave, the leading masked man made a sound again, and at the same time many ck pipes were facing them. "Leave that woman behind." This beautiful woman, of course, refers to Tang Guo. Tao Hecai''s face is ugly: "Brothers on the road, you are too much like this." "Excessive? This road was contracted by Lao Tzu today. If you don''t want to die, get out and leave all three women behind." Tao Hecai is of course unwilling: "Do you know the Cheng family in Yucheng?" "I don''t care what family you are, just leave those three women behind." Tao Hecai had already figured out the guy, but he was directly pressed against his head by a ck tube, and he didn''t dare to move for an instant. He didn''t know when the other party''s people touched him, and he was shocked: "If you offend the Cheng family, you won''t have a good end." "Really, how did I hear that the Cheng family in the Fish City had been cleansed up by a wave of bandits. Now, don''t you still pay the tolls obediently?" The masked boy smiled inwardly and praised it gently. There should be no problem, right? Tao Hecai was directly poked into the lung tube and choked for a while. "Miss, I think you are very beautiful, so let me go back to be our sister-inw. Our boss is strong and he is currently single. As long as you are a few years older, he fits well. And my boss looks good." The masked boy is very happy. At this time, it should be no problem to promote the boss, right? "If I go with you, you will let them go?" "Of course, to be a bandit is to be honest." Tao Hecai interrupted: "Miss Tang, no." "What''s not to be? I was supposed to be sent away from the Fish City, but now I am also leaving the Fish City, so he will never have any worries." "I will go with you." Tao He couldn''t stop him, he could only watch Tang Guo go. He gritted his teeth, and waited for those people to put the guy away, turned and jumped on the horse, this matter had to be solved by the second master. However, before he ran two steps, he heard movement behind him, subconsciously turned around, ran to the original position, and finally heard Liu Shuang Liuwu crying, and ran to the edge of the cliff, crying as he ran: "Miss I jumped into the sea." see you tomorrow Chapter 5483: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (72) Chapter 5483: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (72) Chapter 5483 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (72) Tao Hecai''s figure shook, and he couldn''t control it, and fell directly from the horse. Thinking of what he had just heard, he didn''t even care about the pain, and he rushed to the edge of the cliff. All he saw was the gently tumbling sea water. Tang Guo hadn''t been seen long ago, and his face sank. The voices of the bandits heard in his ears, making him angry, almost making him irrational. However, all of these bandits had a big guy in their hands, and they immediately extinguished his rising fire. "It''s really bad, I thought she was very cooperative, but I didn''t expect it to be a fierce one, so I jumped directly off the cliff." "Forget it, there are a lot of good things in the carriage, the boss should be satisfied, and also, take these two maids back, and you will lose less." Tao He only resisted the action of digging out the guy, and watched the guy leave with hatred. I immediately asked people to look under the cliff, but unfortunately the endless sea water, even if some of them know how to water, it is not easy to find someone. After searching for a long time, Tao He wiped the sweat off his face, soaked and sitting on the rock panting, his expression full of confusion. It is the first time that he has been so thoroughly nted after doing so many years for the Second Young Master. Now that both people and wealth are lost, he can''t imagine how the Second Young Master would react. Because he felt that the two young masters were deliberately thinking so much, not because they wanted Tang Guo to die. "Brother Tao, I''m afraid people are gone." "I know." Tao Hecai''s throat is dry, "Let''s go, go back and get the punishment." Tao He only jumped on his horse, looked back, and finally rode away. "Clean clothes are ready, you can go in and change them." On the other side, Yan Qing took Tang Guo ashore and pointed to the parked carriage. Wait for Tang Guo to enter, he stood guard outside the carriage. "You said it was true that you would go up to the mountain to live when you are done?" "Do you think I can go to other ces?" Tang Guo asked back, "has your road been repaired?" "No." Yan Qing added, "I have a way for you to go up the mountain easily." In order to practice this, recently he often carried a 100-jin stone up and down. From his point of view, she was less than 100-jin, and she was very rxed up and down. Tang Guo changed clothes and got out of the carriage. "Sure enough, I know you look good in this one." Tang Guo looked at the familiar stitches, and raised her eyebrows lightly: "It is made by Yun''s tailor shop?" "Yes, I have identally seen you go in and out of that ce often before. I think I like their clothes." Tang Guo nodded slightly: "I like it very much." She got into the carriage again, the meaning was obvious, Yan Qing grinned happily, and made people change clothes on the spot, take off the mask, and dress up like an ordinary person. After that, they rode forward with a carriage. In less than half a day, Tang Guo rode a carriage to the foot of the mountain. Looking at the high and steep mountains and the twists and turns, which was very difficult to walk, Tang Guo lowered his head and swept down the shoes he was wearing. Yan Qing prepared a pair of high heels. She nced at Yan Qing, Yan Qing coughed slightly, threw everything in her hand to the little brothers, and then squatted down in front of her. "Go, go up the mountain." Yan Qing turned her back to Tang Guo, and she was actually very nervous, because he couldn''t see her reaction, he added: "I have strong strength and quick legs, so it''s easiest to go up the mountain." The words are over, Tang Guo is already lying on his back, Yan Qing is very happy, and put her on her back to climb the mountain like flying steps. He thought in his heart that she was actually much lighter than the one hundred catty stone. Chapter 5484: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (73) Chapter 5484: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (73) Chapter 5484 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (73) "The strength of the old man has risen. It seems that every day carrying a stone up and down the mountain is indeed a good exercise. The boss runs faster than us with a person on his back. We are almost unable to catch up. "You don''t understand this. If you carry a beautiful woman on your back, or your wife, you will run as fast as the boss." Liu Shuang and Liu Wu arepletely stunned, and the ghost knows what they have experienced in the past few days. First I met with the youngdy, and then learned that the person who framed the youngdy turned out to be Cheng Zixiao, and then met a wave of bandits who robbed the road. The bandits demanded not enough money, but also people. Unexpectedly, the youngdy jumped into the sea again. Before they could react, they were controlled by the bandits, and there was no chance of staying on the edge of the cliff to be sad, so they were taken away by the bandits. In that section of the road, they were really desperate. It didnt take long for them to be taken to a carriage, and soon they saw thedy appearing, she was alive. It seems that the youngdy is very familiar with the bandits, but now, they still have to follow up the mountain. If it was before, they would definitely be afraid of death. But now that the bandit leader is climbing the mountain with the youngdy on his back, they feel that there is nothing wrong with going up the mountain. They have served the youngdy for many years, and they have never seen someone so used to the youngdy. They once thought that Cheng Zixiao was a beloved, after all, Cheng Zixiao would also consider some details, and would give her all kinds of strange things. But the other party calcted that she framed thedy and didn''t like thedy at all, so they were naturally excluded. The bandit in front of him seemed to be sullen, but he was the first person willing to bend over for the youngdy. Such a steep mountain, such a difficult road, even if it is not burdened, it is difficult to walk alone, but he is willing to carry his youngdy up the mountain. The clothes he prepared for thedy were cheongsam and a pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes. It was obvious that he had no intention of letting thedy climb up by himself. "If this person is really good, even if it is a bandit, what about it? It''s better than someone who looks human but is actually a brute." Liu Shuang said. Liu Wu followed and nodded: "Well, I think thedy is very happy, much happier than when she was at Cheng''s house. "As long as the youngdy likes it, let''s follow." Liu Shuang looked at the people behind him and said in a low voice, "And I don''t think they look fierce, they don''t look like bad. If it''s really bad, how could there be no one today? Hurt. It can be seen that their purpose is only to rescue the youngdy." "you''re right." The two looked at each other, and there were some smiles in their eyes. At the same time, Tao Hecai also took people back to Cheng''s home. Riding on horses, a group of people hurried back to Cheng''s house. They were soaked and looked embarrassed. Anyone who saw it would feel that something was going on. The moment Cheng Zixiao saw Tao Hecai, there was something wrong in his heart. He subconsciously looked around, but he didn''t see anyone he was familiar with, and his heart jumped out. He controlled his tone and asked as inly as possible: "Hecai, why are you back?" "Second Young Master, I''m sorry, harmony is useless." Tao Hecai heard Cheng Zixiao''s words and knelt on the ground instantly, "Second Young Master, you punish the peaceful talent." Cheng Zixiao still controlled his emotions, but his nervous eyes betrayed himself: "What happened, you say first." "Second Young Master, Miss Tang, she..." "What''s wrong with her?" Cheng Zixiao finally couldn''t help it, and walked to Tao Hecai in three steps in two steps. Chapter 5485: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (74) Chapter 5485: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (74) Chapter 5485 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (74) Cheng Zixiao subconsciously grabbed Tao Hecai''s shoulders, unconsciously exerting force, scratching everyone in pain. Tao Hecai realized that Tang Guo may be more important than imagined in the hearts of the two young masters. "Miss Tang may have died away." "what did you say?" "He Cai, you have always been prudent and never joke. I''ll give you another chance to speak well." Cheng Zixiao''s face was serious, "You know me, I don''t like jokes." Tao Hecai''s mouth was bitter: "When we were passing the road by the sea, we met a wave of bandits with real guys. They were about to rob the money, but we couldn''t fight it, so we had to abandon the carriage and luggage and n to bring Miss Tang nearby. Temporarily settled down in the town." "Unexpectedly, the bandit was greedy when seeing Miss Tang''s appearance, and wanted to take her back to be the wife of the bandit boss." "I wanted to work hard, but I didn''t expect Miss Tang to agree to leave with them." Do not wait for Tao He to continue, Cheng Zixiao: "Why don''t you stop it?" "I also want to stop it. It''s Miss Tang, so I can''t stop it." Cheng Zixiao let go of Tao Hecai, frowned and asked, "What did she say?" "She said that she was going to be sent away and sent to a distant ce. It is no different from being taken away by bandits." At the end, Tao He added, "Second Young Master, Miss Tang knows all the things you n. You like it. It was Miss Qiao, who calcted her and her elders to ruin her reputation, and nned to send her to the south. She knew everything well. Therefore, she went very simply at the time." "What happenedter? Since she was taken away by bandits, how could she lose her fragrance?" Cheng Zixiao felt a little relieved. As long as people are alive, there is still a chance to take them back. How can it be said that she loses her fragrance? ? "I thought so at the time. I nned toe back to tell the second young master about this first." Tao Hecai''s voice was hoarse at this time. Miss Tang jumped into the sea. After the incident, I took some people to search in the sea below for a long time, but Miss Tang was nowhere to be seen." "Miss Tang knows no water, and the chance of surviving in the sea is almost zero." Tao Hecai''s added sentencepletely shattered Cheng Zixiao''s hope. All over her head, she jumped into the sea! His face was pale, his hind legs staggered a few steps, and the whole person sat on the chair swayingly, his brain in a mess. What perfect n, how to make Qiao Xuexi ept him, didn''t have any thoughts. Tao Hecai still knelt on the ground and didn''t get up. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s appearance, his eyes were red and he didn''t know what to say. "It''s useless to make peace, so let''s punish the second master." Cheng Zixiao stared at Tao Hecai in a daze. After encountering so many bandits, Tao He was lucky enough toe back with his life. How could it be Tao Hecais fault? Even if the person who encountered this incident was him, he was still very weak, and there was still no way to prevent her from jumping into the sea, right? Who would want it, she would do it without hesitation? It happened that he was the one who contributed to all this. "Second Young Master, don''t be too sad." Tao Hecai was very distressed by Cheng Zixiao''s appearance. If he had known that Miss Tang was so important in the Second Young Master''s heart, he would definitely persuade him more instead of what the Second Young Master asked him to do. Just do it. The room was very quiet, Cheng Zixiao didn''t speak, Tao He didn''t dare to say any more, and didn''t know what to say. Chapter 5486: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (75) Chapter 5486: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (75) Chapter 5486 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (75) It didnt take long for Cheng Zixiao to wake up with a sharp spirit, stand up and rush outside: Take me to that ce and look for it again. "Perhaps, which shore was she washed to?" Cheng Zixiao said persistently, "Hurry up and look for it. You may still find her. Don''t give up at this time." Tao Hecai quickly got up, even though he knew the hope was slim, he hurriedly summoned his staff and followed Cheng Zixiaohao out mightily. He saw Cheng Zixiao''s red eyes and opened his mouth, still not knowing what to say. He knew that the second master regretted it. It may be regretted to n all this, or it may be regretted to send her away like this, otherwise, she will not have an ident. "You said she knew my n, why didn''t she resist? She didn''t break it? She didn''t secretly do something to protect herself?" Cheng Zixiao was riding the horse, but asked Tao Hecai. In spite of the high wind, Tao Hecai still heard clearly. However, he could not answer, because this answer would defeat the two young masters. What else can it be because of? It can only be a cold heart. He has seen with his own eyes that Miss Tangs attitude towards the Second Young Master has changed, and she has slowly epted the Second Young Master. The behavior of the two young masters pushed her into the abyss again, and she didn''t want to struggle, perhaps because she felt boring. It was a conspiracy to give the wrong bridal chamber at first, or the second youngest took the initiative to take the responsibility, the excuse was to like her too much. When she slowly epted the matter and felt that the second younger was good, she suddenly realized that it was just an excuse. She was just used as an excuse, a tool, and found that this person who always liked her was using her as a shield. In fact, she liked another person. She should be sad. It waster discovered that this person still wanted her to make room, and tried all means to destroy her, just to protect another person. Don''t say it''s a woman, it''s just a man. I''m afraid I can''t ept such a result in other rtionships. Cheng Zixiao didn''t pursue Tao Hecai''s silence. At this time, he was talking to himself. He just wanted to rush to the ce where the incident urred as soon as possible to see if she is still there. Perhaps, is there a miracle? When he arrived at the destination, Cheng Zixiao seemed to be crazy. He jumped into the sea to search for it, and went to the surrounding shore to look for it, not letting go of the position of every stone. Finally, I went to some farmers houses and asked if there was a drenched woman. Of course, the answer is no. Three days and three nightster, Tao Hecai couldn''t help but call Cheng Zixiao: "Second Young Master, the person should be gone and be swept away by the sea." Cheng Zixiao stopped mechanically, his shoes were worn out, and he was very tired. His eyes are even redder than before. These days, he hasn''t closed his eyes and hasn''t eaten much. People are basically reaching their limit. Hearing Tao Hecais reminder, his heart suddenly swelled, sore, and his eyes were moist. He looked at the endless sea and felt weak in his heart. In this vast sea, finding someone is like finding a needle. He regretted it. I regret this for the first time since I was born, regretting every step from the beginning of the n. He seemed to have lost the strength of his whole body and had to squat down, staring at the sea with dull eyes. Obviously so calm, only swaying on the rippled sea surface, but like a man-eating beast, he can do nothing, even has no chance to find her body. Cheng Zixiao thought of all the past, blood attacked his heart, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and a tearing feeling came from his heart. He clutched his painful heart, and felt the most painful sensation he had never had before. Chapter 5487: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (76) Chapter 5487: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (76) Chapter 5487 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (76) At this time, Cheng Zixiao understood that sadness and reluctance are really nothingpared to heart-wrenching. When Qiao Xuexi married Cheng Zifeng, he was just sad, angry, and regretful, but he didn''t have such a painful heartbreak. "Second Young Master, are you okay?" Tao Hecai was so worried when he saw Cheng Zixiao vomiting blood, he hurriedly went to help him: "Second young master, go back." "Hecai, I lost her." The wetness in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes finally slipped down, but he still kept his eyes open and looked at the sea, "It was the giant beast in front of her who swallowed her, but it was me. Personally send her into the mouth of the giant beast." "Second Young Master, this is the end of the matter, you..." "Hecai, I understood toote, I was too stupid." Cheng Zixiao grabbed Tao Hecai''s arm and said sadly, "Why didn''t I understand it earlier? How could I send her away, her appearance is obviously Gods favor for me was personally destroyed by me." "Second Young Master, it is not good to make peace. If you are reminded in time for peace, such a tragedy will not happen." Tao He has med him, "Second Young Master, let''s go back now. , Cant be immersed here." "You know?" Cheng Zixiao heard the meaning of Tao Hecai''s words. Tao Hecai nodded again and again: "I know the Second Young Master is a little different to Miss Tang, but I didn''t expect her to be so important in your heart. Second Younger, you don''t need to torture yourself like this. Go back and punish me, even if you want to. My life is good. If it weren''t for me, Miss Tang wouldn''t have jumped into the sea." Cheng Zixiaoughed suddenly, then shook her head: "I can''t even realize how important she is, how would you know?" Cheng Zixiao squatted down again, as if not intending to go back. On the other side of Yucheng, because of the actions of the Cheng family, he was caught in spection. Cheng Zixiao hasn''t returned for three days, and the two elders of the Cheng family couldn''t help asking what was going on. The people who knew about it were gone, so they could not ask a famous person to go out, so they could only arrange for someone to find it. Because of theck of guards, the second elder also released Cheng Zi. "Are you willing to let me go?" Cheng Zifeng was surprised, he looked around, "Is Zixiao away?" He didn''t mean to leave either, and sat on his seat swaggeringly. Master Cheng looks very ufortable with Cheng Zifeng now, and does not expect him to do anything, only because he has been rtively quiet recently, he was released. Besides, you can''t keep him closed forever. He understood that Cheng Zi might hate him the more he was sealed, and it would be better to simply let people out. Everything has reached this point, so he likes the one named Xie Yuwen. ording to the experience he knows, such a liking will eventually be defeated by life. After Cheng Zifeng suffers, he will understand that the so-called free feelings are basically useless things. "You can go wherever you want." Master Cheng said, "As long as you don''t touch the smoke, the cost of eating and wearing is indispensable. In the future, you will be the young master of the Cheng family with peace of mind. You will be with whomever you like. . But dont bring it in." Cheng Zifeng was a little surprised, not understanding how the two of them wanted to understand. At this moment, the person the two arranged to go out finally came back after hearing the news. "Master, ma''am, the whereabouts of the second master has been found." Master Cheng: "Where is he, he won''te back for a few days, do you care about the Cheng family? The Cheng family is handed over to him, how does he manage?" "The second master is not doing well right now, and he is already on his way back." Master Cheng is a little worried this time, mainly because he is worried that something will happen to Cheng Zixiao, and no one can manage Cheng''s family: "What''s wrong with him?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5488: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (77) Chapter 5488: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (77) Chapter 5488 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (77) "Doctor, how are people?" Master Cheng asked with some worry. The appearance of Cheng Zixiao being carried back really shocked him. Now in Cheng''s family, Cheng Zifeng can''t support this family. Although Cheng Zixiao''s previous behavior was a bit bad, it is undeniable that the other party is indeed more suitable to inherit the family. was also Cheng Zifengs behavior, which made him too disappointed, knowing that the family had fallen into the hands of the other party and had absolutely no future, so he ced hope on Cheng Zixiao. The doctor calmed down and said: "The second young master is fine, as long as he eats well, rests more, and raises it for a while, it will be fine. This is because hecks sleep, did not replenish his meals in time, and is extremely sad." The two elders of the Cheng family looked at each other, caused by extreme sadness? What is it that makes Cheng Zixiao so sad that she cant eat and sleep well? Have to go outside to get cold and starve? The person who came back to report the news earlier did not really know what happened to Cheng Zixiao. can know what''s going on, that is, the group of people that Cheng Zixiao took out. "Go and call Tao Hecai." After a while, Tao He came. He knew that most of the things could not be hidden, but he certainly couldn''t tell the truth of the matter. On the road, he was ready to say something. "Miss Tang encountered a bandit on the way and jumped into the sea." "The Second Young Master heard about this, and immediately went to find someone, but in the end he could not find it. Master Cheng heard it, and he was surprised. In his impression, Cheng Zixiao was still the one who was infatuated with Tang Guo, and he made the Yaozi on the day of worship. Mrs. Cheng is a little bit subtle. Is it true that Cheng Zixiao''s cooperation with Zifeng and the fulfillment of Zifeng and Xuexi satisfy his selfishness? In fact, he had long been fond of Tang Guo, but he didn''t expect that the twisted melon was not sweet at all, and Tang Guo still couldn''t tolerate him in his heart. In Mrs. Cheng''s view, Cheng Zixiao is such a deep-hearted person, otherwise this huge Cheng family would not be in control of the other party. No wonder, she just said how Cheng Zixiao came up with such a way, but she used to think that the other party was thinking about everything, so it was convenient for him to do it for a long time. But what can I do if I want to understand? Zifeng couldn''t help her, and she couldn''t do anything she wanted, unless Zifeng could have a child. Unfortunately, the obedient daughter-inw of Xuexi was also sealed off under the nket. Can she still ept Zifeng and the child of the vixen outside? "Does anyone at the Tang family arrange someone to find it?" Master Cheng asked. Tao Hecai smiled bitterly: "The day Miss Tang went home, she left the Tang family. Since then, no one from the Tang family has visited her whereabouts. There are a lot of things in the Tang family now. The five illegitimate children of Mr. Tang have been exposed. There is no peace every day. Maybe, they dont even know the news of Miss Tangs ident." This makes Master Cheng somewhat speechless: "I knew today, why should she keep thinking about Zifeng? Since she married Zixiao, then live with Zixiao. Can the second grandmother of the Cheng family be wronged by her? ?" Tao He only opened his mouth to exin something, but if he said this, wouldnt he be discrediting the second master? In the end, he could only remain silent. He looked at Cheng Zixiao who was still asleep, and silently lowered his head. Master Cheng sighed: "Take good care of Zixiao, he woke up and said." Only such a son can support the Cheng family. "Where is Zifeng?" Master Cheng asked the other servants. Chapter 5489: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (78) Chapter 5489: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (78) Chapter 5489 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (78) Before the person said, Cheng Zifeng walked in from the outside: "Father, are you looking for me? I heard that Miss Tang jumped into the sea, and now no one can find it, what''s the matter?" "I met a bandit." Tao Hecai added on the side, "Miss Tang was unbearable and jumped into the sea." He thought, this is the best way to exin it. I have to say that the Second Young Master really killed a person. She is innocent. Cheng Zifeng couldn''t believe it: "How could it be? When she was scolded by the entire Yucheng before, she didn''t do anything unimaginable when she was scolded by the whole fish city. Why did she want to jump into the sea if she was caught by the bandits? Isn''t this a bit inconsistent with her? style of?" After all, before, she would rather be ethical than stay with him. This is the point that Cheng Zifeng couldn''t figure out. He was caught by the bandits and he still had a chance to survive when he was rescued. He thought she was not a person who values fame so much. "Get out!" "Do you still think it is not enough to be embarrassing to be here?" Master Cheng was the most ufortable with Cheng Zifeng''s indifferent attitude, and beat him out with a cane. It didnt take long for the entire Yucheng people to know that Tang Guo was blocked by bandits and finally jumped into the sea. No one outside knows what''s going on. But for her reluctance to jump into the sea from the bandits, many people still couldn''t believe it. After all, in their opinion, the previous incident was so embarrassing that she could still survive, not afraid of being pointed, how did she suddenly jump into the sea when she encountered bandits? If you didnt know what she had done before, would you still think she was a chaste woman? How could Qiao Xuexi not know such a big thing. She ran home out of breath, rushed to the ce where Cheng Zixiao lived, and walked to the gate of the courtyard. She hesitated for a while, and she was walking and calling people, which really attracted Tao Hecai. Seeing Tao Hecai, she shouted: "Take me to see Cheng Zixiao." "I said she was innocent, but he just didn''t believe it." "Now that the people are gone, he is sad again, and he is going to die or live." Tao He is the only one who can''t speak, isn''t it? The Second Young Master is doing his own job. Cheng Zixiao had already woke up, and listening to Qiao Xuexis loudly entering the house, he sat on a chair, wearing a piece of clothing, without turning his head back. "Cheng Zixiao!" Qiao Xuexi shouted again, "Are you satisfied now?" Cheng Zixiao slowly turned her head and looked at Qiao Xuexi who was standing in front of her. He didn''t know what happened. He had no longer felt the same enthusiasm for her. He didn''t know when he started, and his love for Qiao Xuexi was slowly fading. Why didnt you find it? Only because he believes too much in himself and is too obsessed with certain things. It should be said that he always wants to bring back things that were stolen by Cheng Zifeng. His liking for her was actually just his heart when he first saw him. Later, he felt that his favorite person was robbed by Cheng Zifeng, and he was unwilling to get it. He clearly regarded her as the best, and Cheng Zifeng didn''t cherish it. He naturally wanted to change everything. He only saw the front, and didn''t see that there was a better person around him, ignoring that this talent was the best gift God gave him. "Really can''t find it?" Qiao Xuexi saw Cheng Zixiao, who was thin and pale, and understood that he might feel ufortable in his heart, and her tone was lower, "Or, ask someone to look for it. What if she is still alive?" "She is so transparent and smart, I don''t believe she really jumped into the sea." Chapter 5490: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (79) Chapter 5490: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (79) Chapter 5490 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (79) "Really, ording to what I know about her, if she wants to get away, she will never take the waterway. Instead, she will pretend to be a snake with the bandits first, and then slowly find a chance to get out, or use some excuses to hold her back. , Waiting for someone to rescue. I will definitely not seek my own short-sightedness for the so-called fame." Cheng Zixiao did not speak, because from Tao Hecais exnation, he could analyze that Tang Guos jump into the sea was really not for the so-called fame. She has a cold heart and has no desire to survive at all. The Cheng family couldn''t go back, and was abandoned by the Tang family again. She was still calcted by his life. She didn''t miss the world anymore. Cheng Zixiao''s eyes became red again, he closed his eyes, and his body trembled slightly. Tao He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he exined to Qiao Xuexi: "Miss Qiao, we have searched for three days and three nights, and we have found all the ces that can be found nearby. If there are none nearby, it only means that Miss Tang will stay forever. Got there." Qiao Xuexi covered her mouth, her tears couldn''t help but fell: "Why is that? I still don''t understand why she wouldn''t survive? She is so smart, she wants to live, she can definitely live." Tao Hecais mouth is bitter, so I cant exin it. Take that incident as a secret. "I am leaving." Qiao Xuexi couldn''t ask anything here, so she could only turn around and leave. She felt that Tao He was hiding something, and what was it that the other party did not want to disclose? Does this have anything to do with Tang Guos death? She hadn''t even helped Tang Guo find out who had harmed her, but the other party was gone. No, she was really upset this way, at least she had to find a way to prove Tang Guo''s innocence. Right now, the people in Yucheng really make her ufortable. Seeing that Qiao Xuexi was about to walk out of the gate of the small courtyard, she suddenly stopped. She moved her eyes, turned her toes, and walked in the same direction as before. This time she walked silently without making a sound. Since Tao He has nothing to say, it is not easy for her to investigate from other aspects, so it is better to take advantage of this time, she secretly listens, maybe she can find anything? No one would have thought that Qiao Xuexi would overheard, right? She is familiar with every part of Cheng''s family. After all, she used to be a gardener in the process family. It is still easy for her to find an excellent eavesdropping location. After a while, Qiao Xuexi touched the window. There happened to be a pile of grass blocking the outside. The window was slightly open. She squatted down and could hear the movement inside the house clearly. "Second Young Master, the Cheng family still needs you to preside over the overall situation. Don''t me yourself too much." "There is no way to retrieve Miss Tang, but you still have Miss Qiao. You forgot, didn''t you do all this to bring Miss Qiao back to protect?" Tao Heforted. He didn''t know that Cheng Zixiao didn''t like Qiao Xuexi anymore, he only thought that Tang Guo''s departure made the other party sad. Cheng Zixiao likes Tang Guo, as well as Qiao Xuexi. "He Cai, I have no intention of doing anything else." "Second Young Master, have you given up Miss Qiao?" Tao He was surprised, "It''s because of Miss Tang''s death?" "No." why? Tao He only asked in his heart. He has been with the Second Young Master for many years. Over the years, he knows how much the Second Young Master likes Miss Qiao. If she gives up easily because of Miss Tang, he will find it hard to ept. "I suddenly found out that I didn''t like Qiao Xuexi for a long time." After Cheng Zixiao said this, he suddenly cried: "Why didn''t I find out earlier..." Chapter 5491: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (80) Chapter 5491: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (80) Chapter 5491 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (80) "If I could find out early, and I won''t let her leave me, there won''t be that n to hurt her." Cheng Zixiao sobbed, covering her face with her hands," Qiao Xuexi was right. She is so smart, even if she is so smart. Among the bandits, as long as there is hope in her heart, she will never give up the chance to live and jump into the sea. She is disappointed, disappointed in me, and she doesn''t want to stay in this world anymore." "I personally pushed away the person who was best to me in the world, and now I will never be eligible to have her." Qiao Xuexi, squatting under the window, did not expect to hear such a big secret on a whim. She is not a fool. From these remarks just now, it has been analyzed that the matter of Tang Guo being framed is basically rted to Cheng Zixiao. What made her uneptable was that it was Cheng Zixiao who framed Tang Guo for her. Because Cheng Zixiao once liked her. She really couldnt ept it. Tang Guos death still had her share, she couldnt ept it. What made her uneptable was that Tang Guo actually knew that these ns were from Cheng Zixiao''s hands. Thest time she asked, the other party clearly said that she didnt know. Qiao Xuexi''s tears kept falling, Tang Guo didn''t say, was she afraid that the truth would hurt her? It is clear that she hurt her, why is the other party unwilling to tell the truth? She is not afraid of being hurt at all. Cheng Zifeng''s injury has made her very strong. If time can go back, she will definitely stay by the side of the other party, so that the other party has no chance to be sent away by Cheng Zixiao''s people, and the tragedy will not happen. Even though Cheng Zixiao in the house was crying, she still felt the other person''s feelings for Tang Guo, the kind of regret, reluctance, and heartbreaking pain, she still felt ufortable, let alone feel that Cheng Zixiao was an infatuated person. This is a white-eyed wolf. Sure enough, he is Cheng Zifengs brother. The style of doing things is really simr. No one has a conscience. The truth has been heard almost, Qiao Xuexi resisted the sad emotions and slowly touched it out. "Second Young Master, eat something and live no matter what." Tao Hecai persuaded, "I haven''t been able to find Miss Tang''s body now. Maybe there is a miracle in this world, in case she appears again someday. What about it? If you don''t see the body for one day, it proves that she still has the hope ofing back. Only if the second young master guarantees a good body, he will have the opportunity to make up in the future." Some light appeared in Cheng Zixiao''s eyes, and he slowly said, "Is it true?" "Of course, the second young master can make more money, hire more people, let them go to the beach every day, look everywhere, maybe they can find it? Anyway, you have to see people in life, and corpses in death, right?" "You are right." Cheng Zixiao seemed to have found a reason to live, "Go and get food." Tao He breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked someone to bring something to eat. Cheng Zixiao has been hungry for several days and has not eaten anything normally, so she can only eat some porridge. He looked at the porridge in the bowl, and fell into thought again. Tao Hecai saw his eyes red and urged: "Second Young Master, eat it, the temperature is just right, neither hot nor cold." "You ordered it?" "No, the cook is already ready." Cheng Zixiao took a bite, but the familiar taste: "That cook should be the one who used to make porridge before. Before her, he couldn''t think of this. The porridge is ready, and then it is cold and warm, and it is just right when it is eaten. , This is what she ordered." Chapter 5492: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (81) Chapter 5492: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (81) Chapter 5492 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (81) "These small dishes are also what she often ordered the cook to cook. For a while, I ate these for breakfast every day. Since I ate these, my stomach no longer hurts." Tao He was speechless. The Cheng family really had too many memories of Miss Tang. These memories are sweet and fatal to the two young masters. At the same time, Tang Guo has already settled on the top of Niutou Mountain. As Yan Qing said, this ce has built a beautiful house with everything in it. There is a pond, fish, and flowers in the house. It is a good ce to live. The little brothers of Yan Qing go up and down every day, buying many things from the city. Fearing that she would be bored, I bought books and musical instruments. Anyway, Yan Qing could think of the things that the richdy could y with, and asked the younger brothers to carry it. At this time, Tang Guo was leaning against the pavilion to read and tease the fish. Yan Qing sat next to her and stared at her, throwing some fish feed into the pond from time to time. "Dont throw away the feed. Didnt you find that the fish in the pond are full of stomachs? If you continue, you may be going to die." Tang Guo was watching Yan Qing and wanted to throw a handful of fodder down, so he stopped immediately. Yan Qing took it, and smiled at her: "Are you still used to living here? Is there anything missing?" "I''m used to it, it''sparable to living at home." Yan Qing was even more happy when she heard it: "How about the book, do you like to read it? It''s crooked, I can''t understand it anymore." Yan Qing didn''t know that the original owner had actually never learned a foreignnguage. Of course Tang Guo could understand this book. Wait for some special period in the future, these books may not be able to survive. Almost every simr small world has such a special period, but there are many different developments in it. Like this small world. When she first came, she found that the film industry here developed very early and it was still very developed. In terms of technology, it is much more advanced than the same time period in the previous small world. "Do you want to learn?" Tang Guo shook the book in his hand, "If you want to learn, I will teach you, and your little brothers, many of them can''t recognize many words. Ask them if they want to learn." Yan Qing was a little surprised: "Would you like to teach us?" "of course." "That must be willing. Those of us have interrupted the opportunity to go to school because of various things." Yan Qing said, he is actually better. His parents are considered literate, and he has also attended school and can read. No problem, many of his younger brothers can''t do it, and some of his own names can''t be written. In the past, none of them were aware of this problem. "I''ll call them all." After a while, the boys were sitting in rows in the yard. Yan Qing sat in the first row most: "This is a rare opportunity. You all must study hard, and none of them can be left. Tomorrow, I will go down the mountain to buy ckboards and chalk, as well as paper and pen. In this way, Tang Guo started teaching on the mountain. One day when get out of ss is over, she and Yan Qing said, There is a wave of bandits on the mountain next door, and they are incorporated into the team. In addition, I dont think you can be bandits all the time. You have to find some serious things to do. "We have an industry under the mountain." Yan Qing said, "I will let you show the ledger." "How did you know about the bandit in the mountain next door?" Yan Qing and the bandit in the mountain next door did not offend the river water. I really didn''t have this idea. Tang Guo is already flipping through the ledger. The industries in Yan Qing''s hands are rtively fragmented and not concentrated enough. There is still no problem in making money, but if you want to continue to expand, you must conduct unified management and nning. "Don''t worry about theption, you ask people to watch, and when they are in danger, just pick up people in the past." ording to the historical process of this world, even if the bandits in the mountain next door did not die because of the original owner, they would be killed by those whoter upied the Fish City. "Listen to you." "Starting from today, I will call you Chinese and mathematics first, and I will teach you foreignnguages after you have learned almost the same." "I will organize your properties recently. When I get the chance, I will rece the Tang family and the Cheng family." Yan Qing said excitedly: "That''s okay." He knew that she was a person doing great things, and she was right. Brothers: Boss, why is this awkward? Tang Guo felt that she was in this position anyway, and it wouldnt be nice not to do anything. After all, she still had to live in this world for decades. She also wanted to wee the peaceful era sooner. Yan Qing is very cooperative, Tang Guos days are more moist than those of Cheng Zixiao. "Do you want to know about the things under the mountain." One day, Yan Qing asked tentatively, "Recently, my people discovered that Qiao Xuexi ran to Cheng''s house very diligently and often went to Cheng Zixiao. Guess why she went." Tang Guo was also a little curious: "What did she do?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5493: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (82) Chapter 5493: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (82) Chapter 5493 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (82) "I didn''t want to tell you this... I don''t think you are worthy. No one can believe her, you can''t help but believe her." "I didn''t expect so many things to happenter, after thinking about it, let me tell you." Cheng Zixiao looked at the order in her hand, and her face, which was somewhat ruddy, turned pale again: "When is this?" "Just a few days before the ident." Qiao Xuexi said tentatively, "I remember you obviously went to the Yun''s tailor shop to order clothes before, and you did a lot of them. I don''t know why she would secretly order themter. So much. Does she have any feelings in the dark, knowing that she can''t be with you anymore?" Cheng Zixiao himself was still stunned, looking at the order at a loss. I was reminded by Qiao Xuexi, as if he had opened something, and he would fill it out at once. Why did Tang Guo order so many clothes for all seasons? She knew his n. She had time to order clothes, but she didnt have time to get out for herself. Was she sad when she knew the truth? In the other few days, he apanied her to go shopping, but he didn''t notice her abnormality. Now when I think about it, I always feel that she is a bit too quiet. originally thought that his ns were perfect, but she didn''t know that she was with her and pretended not to know, even though these ns were all aimed at her. Qiao Xuexi saw Cheng Zixiao''s face pale, and she felt a bit happy in her heart as she held the order firmly. This order is nothing but a mere fact. She thought, even if Tang Guo is alive now, she wont like Cheng Zixiao anymore, right? She jumped into the sea so simply, maybe she just wanted to say goodbye to these things. The other party is so smart, how could he have been immersed in his feelings for Cheng Zixiao? Tang Guos jump into the sea, she guessed that it was not just disappointment to Cheng Zixiao, it should be that many things happened one after another, just like the other party, making her feel a little tired, and the world is not beautiful, it is not worthy of her nostalgia. But she must create an illusion that Tang Guo jumped into the sea. The reason must be Cheng Zixiao''s betrayal. Cheng Zixiao was tempted by Tang Guo, she could tell. Through recent observations, she found that Cheng Zixiao is a man in his bones. People don''t cherish them when they are alive, and they are sad here when they die. It really deserves it! Tang Guo''s life or death is uncertain, Cheng Zixiao also don''t want to live the next day easily. "I want to go to the Yunshi Tailor''s Shop." Cheng Zixiao took a deep breath, tried to control the feeling of heartache, got up from the chair, and ran outside. Qiao Xuexi hurriedly followed. Tao Hecai who was waiting outside quickly walked to her and said in a low voice: "Miss Qiao, I have to ask you to take care of the second youngest these days. The second youngests situation is not so good. I hope you Encourage him a lot and don''t let him be immersed in the sadness of the past. Some people will nevere back, but some are still alive." "Okay, I will look at him, don''t worry." Dont worry, she will definitely not let Cheng Zixiao live well. She wants to remind Cheng Zixiao all the time how good another person is to him. Qiao Xuexi''s eyes drooped slightly, and she already had a n in her heart. She nned to do something by herself. Tang Guo''s sudden ident gave her an idea. "Sorry, the items on this order cannot be taken out at once. At that time, Miss Tang and us agreed to deliver to Cheng''s house every quarter." Yun Qiaolian replied in a cold voice, ignoring Cheng Zixiao''s identity. Chapter 5494: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (83) Chapter 5494: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (83) Chapter 5494 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (83) Cheng Zixiao was not angry. He didn''t expect to have such an agreement. He still asked in his heart, why didn''t Tang Guo tell him this? Think about itter, how could the other party tell him? "Then this season can you take it away?" Yun Qiaolian sneered in her heart, this Cheng family really didn''t have any good things, it was a little strange, how did she think that Cheng Zixiao and Cheng Zifeng were different and good. She really wanted to tear her mouth apart, and she actually persuaded Miss Tang that the second youngest of the Cheng family was good. Why dont you die? Ms. Tang is such a good person, she will be gone if she doesnt. But to her surprise, Qiao Xuexi would do this, but she liked it more and more. In that case, she was of course willing to cooperate. "This season''s can be taken away." Yun Qiaolian still doesn''t have a good face, Cheng Zixiao seems not to care, but looks at her expectantly. Yun Qiaolian turned around, took out some clothes, and gave them to Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao held it like a baby, not allowing Tao He to touch it. Just as he was about to turn around and walk away, Yun Qiaolian''s voice sounded: "Wait a minute, you don''t have the finale yet." Cheng Zixiao was stunned, and looked back at Yun Qiaolian, very puzzled. Isn''t this full of clothes avable? "Ms. Tang originally made an appointment with me to collect the expenses after the settlement in the first quarter. I did not expect that she suddenly had an ident." Cheng Zixiao''s arm trembled, and his lips moved: "Hecai, pay." "All the bnce has been paid." Cheng Zixiao added. Tao Hecai fell silent, and asked Yun Qiaolian: "Miss Yun, I dont know how much all the bnces are in total?" "Wait first, I''ll do the calction." Yun Qiaolian took out an abacus and crackled, "Miss Tang ordered you clothes for ten years in the Yun''s tailor shop." "Four seasons a year, three sets per quarter. Three, four and one twelve, a total of 120 sets of clothes. A set of winter clothes costs three hundred oceans, and 30 sets of winter clothes are nine thousand oceans. Spring and autumn clothes are two A hundred oceans, sixty sets of spring and autumn clothes are twelve thousand oceans. Summer outfits are one hundred and fifty oceans, and thirty summer outfits are four thousand five hundred oceans, for a total of 25,500 oceans." "Because Miss Tang is generous, I erased five hundred oceans for her, so it would be 25,000 oceans. Miss Tang has already paid a deposit of two thousand five hundred oceans, so Cheng Er will pay less for the rest." "He Cai, pay for it." Although this is a big expense, Cheng Zixiao didn''t respond much. Tao Hecai hesitated for a moment. After all, Tang Guo had previously let Tang Guo take away the small half of the family property, which left the governments working capital not much. I paid more than 20,000 yuan, and the mansion had a hard time for a while. After all, the money in the shop is not arbitrarily raised for fear of insufficient liquidity. But looking at Cheng Zixiao''s appearance, Tao He could only talk to Yun Qiaolian first, and then go to get the money. Cheng Zixiao just sat in a rickshaw with her clothes in a daze. He didn''t even notice Qiao Xuexi saying goodbye to him. "Are you relieved a little bit?" Yun Qiaolian looked at Qiao Xuexi''s taciturn look, "Why are you still unhappy? At least I can cheat him." "Xiaoguo won''te back again, it''s useless to relieve her qi." Yun Qiaolian sighed: "Then you are still deliberately doing this?" "It''s a return to her, I now have an idea...I want Cheng Zixiao to never get out of this incident." Chapter 5495: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (84) Chapter 5495: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (84) Chapter 5495 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (84) Yun Qiaolian didn''t know that Qiao Xuexi had so many ghost ideas. Thinking about that scene, Cheng Zixiao really made an honest person anxious. Tang Guo heard Qiao Xuexi''s movement from Yan Qing, but she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the other party would join forces with Yun Qiaolian Pit Cheng Zixiao, and it would get trapped. Not only that, but also thinking of more ways to trap. "Brothers have integrated the industries under the mountain ording to what you said. In a few months, you will be able to gradually get in touch with some of the industries of the Cheng family." Yan Qing reported on the recent assignments, "Qiao Xuexi is currently in Looking for a candidate, it seems that you have to cheat Cheng Zixiao." "No need to worry about it." "Are you bored on the mountain? Do you want to go outside to see, instead of going to Fish City, we can go to other ces to y." Tang Guo really didn''t n to go down the mountain recently, so she refused. Seeing Yan Qing''s disappointed look again, she changed her words: "I want to turn around the mountain." "Then I will take you." Yan Qing regained his energy, "Really, I haven''t taken you around since you went up the mountain." Time passed unconsciously, two months had passed since Tang Guo jumped into the sea. Cheng Zixiao looked good on the surface, which made Master Cheng much more at ease. However, Tao Hecai was very worried. The clothes Cheng Zixiao was wearing now were taken from Yun''s tailor''s shop that day. Except for these sets of clothes, he doesn''t wear anything else. He had visited Qiao Xuexi a few times, and Qiao Xuexi was also very generous. He didn''t listen to the conversation between the two, but the appearance of Qiao Xuexi didn''t seem to improve the situation of the second master, which made Tao Hecai very weak. Every time Qiao Xuexies over, of course, she talks about Tang Guo with Cheng Zixiao. She can''t cheat each other on clothes, but she can cheat in other ces. For example, talking to Cheng Zixiao about Tang Guos hobbies, these hobbies are also true. She knows Cheng Zixiao a little bit. As long as she says that Tang Guo likes this person, the other party will buy it and store it in the house. She was watching with her own eyes, that there were more and more things in that room. Hearing Cheng Zixiao said, these were gifts to her when Tang Guo came back. In this regard, she just smiled. Why does the bted affection make people feel so mean? It can''t move people at all, just think this person is very funny. Recently, Tao Hecai came to her again, and she just wanted to try the water. "Xiaoguo liked to watch movies before. If you are unhappy, you can go to watch movies." Sure enough, Cheng Zixiao heard it. In the afternoon, she went to the cinema to buy tickets and watch a movie. Tao Hecai sat in the back. Cheng Zixiao sat in the seat where he and Tang Guo sat before, and remembered the conversation between the two of them that day. The more I think about it, the more ufortable it feels. He has already bought the seat next to him, so there is no one in this ce. But when he turned his head, he suddenly found that in the seat beside the empty seat, there was a woman wearing a cheongsam, whose appearance was somewhat simr to Tang Guo. When Cheng Zixiao saw it, he was stunned. He rushed over and grabbed the person named Tang Guo. As a result, the woman screamed and yelled as a hooligan. The guy at the movie theater heard the sound and hurried in, pulling Cheng Zixiao away. At this time, Cheng Zixiao finally saw clearly that this woman was not Tang Guo, and that face did not look like it at all. But just now, he clearly thought that this woman was Tang Guo, no, it should be said that she was sitting like Tang Guo just now. Chapter 5496: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (85) Chapter 5496: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (85) Chapter 5496 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (85) "Why do you dress like this?" Cheng Zixiao stared at the woman who looked a little panicked in front of her, with a gloomy expression, "You also deserve to be dressed like this?" Except for Tang Guo, no one looks good in this suit. This woman dressed exactly the same as Tang Guos cheongsam, when she heard Cheng Zixiao say this, she was angry on the spot: What kind of olddy wears? You still have to take care of you? Who are you, do you live by the sea? "Come and take a look. There is a gangster here, who wants to take advantage of him, but he mes the olddy for wearing the wrong clothes. Everyone will help and send this stinky gangster to the police station." This woman has a loud voice, which shook the ears of everyone around her. Cheng Zixiaos words were really outrageous. The lights in the movie theater had to be turned on. The guys blocked Cheng Zi and Tao He didn''t shout anything. "Misunderstanding, this is really a misunderstanding. This is the second youngest of the Cheng family, not a hooligan." In the end, Tao He could only dere his identity like this, "Since Miss Tang disappeared, the second youngest''s spirit has been a little abnormal, please bear with me." When everyone heard this, they didn''t make a noise, but looked at Cheng Zixiao carefully. Tao Hecai apologized to everyone, and quickly took Cheng Zixiao away. Cheng Zixiao''s eyes were still on the woman''s body, but she was stared at by the other party. He finally retracted his gaze. He was dazzled just now, and he recognized the wrong person. The same clothes, worn on different people, are really different. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zixiao who was silent and didn''t know what to say. He felt that he should note to the cinema in the future. The ce is crowded, noisy, and the lights are dim, making it easy for people to misunderstand people. But where did he know that in the following days, almost every one or two days, Cheng Zixiao would recognize the wrong person. Every time, she rushed over to catch a strange woman, and shouted Tang Guo''s name loudly. The result was either being pushed away, pped, or beaten by the other''s male partner. After waiting, I realized that this was the second master of the Cheng family. Only only a monthter, the second young master of the Cheng family may have lost heart-crazy things spread like this. Qiao Xuexi is quite satisfied with Cheng Zixiao''s state, and those women are all hired by her. She may not be able to do other things for a while, but to keep Cheng Zixiao living in the shadows forever, she can still do it with hard work. "Now the people in Yucheng are saying that Cheng Zixiao is going crazy." Yun Qiaolian whispered, "However, there is another rumor that you don''t like to hear." "It''s about the people in Yucheng talking about Xiaoguo, right? It''s a shame that she is not worthy of Cheng Zixiao''s care for such an unruly person, right? It''s a pity to say that Cheng Zixiao." Yun Qiaolian nodded slightly: "It makes people angry to hear, how could Miss Tang be such a person. By the way, when will you announce the truth?" "They are all preconceived. Unless Cheng Zixiao takes the initiative to admit this matter, the news will be released without evidence, and it will not work at all. Besides, I am afraid that this blow will not be sessful, and it will make Cheng Zixiao suddenly wake up, and it will be troublesome. " Yun Qiaolian knocked her head: "I thought you were a fool, but I didn''t expect it to be very smart." "I am an idiot, not because I suffered a loss in your hands, that time you pitted me miserably." Yun Qiaolian quickly gave up, admitting her mistake, "It''s not that she is young and sensible, jealous, and feels that you have picked up a big bargain. I didn''t expect this to be Cheng Zixiao''s calction. I was also stupid at the time. The troubles of the two brothers, how could they bother you?" Chapter 5497: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (86) Chapter 5497: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (86) Chapter 5497 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (86) "Because you think I am taking advantage." Yun Qiaolian: "..." "Speaking of business, what are your ns next?" Qiao Xuexi was silent for about half a minute before saying: "Since the people in Fish City are saying that Xiaoguo is not observing women''s way, it is not worthwhile for Cheng Zixiao to do so, then I want to make this rumor even more violent. Let Cheng Zixiao Wherever you go, you can hear other people talking about Xiao Guo, saying that she is not her. At present, in his mind, Xiao Guo has been regarded as destiny. You said that if everyone is ndering her, you guess what he would do. ?" "He will stop these people and will not allow them to say that, but can he stop it?" "At least he copsed, and the Cheng family couldn''t develop. Everyone knew that the second young man of the Cheng family had lost his heart, and did crazy things for Xiaoguo. You think other people will not take advantage of this time to suppress the Cheng family. ?" "If he doesn''t take the initiative to admit his mistakes, I will announce the truth when the Cheng family loses power. At that time, it is a good time for everyone to beat the dog. Many people will suddenly realize that Cheng Zixiao mes himself so much because he did it. Wrong thing. And not just because of the aura of the second youngest Cheng Family in him, subconsciously excuse him." Yun Qiaolian patted her heart, she couldn''t help but backed up two steps: "Where did you learn this?" "Little Guo taught, and the rich wives of Yucheng gave some suggestions. Since Xie Yuwen''s incident, I have made a lot of friends every time I have a party. Only then did I know that the rich wives in these circles are not that way. Its actually easy to get along with any strangers." "Hey, no wonder, it''s good news." Far away on Niutou Mountain, Tang Guo was a little surprised after hearing Qiao Xuexis movements. "Yan Qing, Qiao Xuexi, when spreading the rumors, please help lighten up the fire. Keep your eyes on the Dian Cheng family. Don''t let us work so hard and get divided by other families." Yan Qing patted her heart and promised: "Don''t worry, stare." Actually, he waspletely capable and took the fish city, just like some forces. Don''t know why, Tang Guo stopped this incident, and said that the light of this world woulde soon, and it was enough to let him join at that time, without doing other things. He listened to her anyway, and now his brothers are having a great time, and he is also very happy. In a few days, there were more and more discussions about Tang Guo in Yucheng. Anyway, it just turned out the matter between her and Cheng Zifeng and said over and over again. Even the underlings of the Cheng family couldnt help but talk secretly: Tang Guo was so miserable for their second youngest. If she didnt obey the womans way and did such embarrassing things, the second youngest would not lose heart. Up. Cheng Zixiao yelled at these people after hearing it, "She''s not like that! When do you know?" "Tao Hecai, kick these people out, and if anyone says she is not, kick them out." In just three days, Cheng Zixiao drove most of Cheng''s subordinates away. Master Cheng couldn''t sit still, and came to him and persuaded him, "Zi Xiao, why do you give up on yourself for a woman like this? You are a descendant of my Cheng family. Isn''t it easy to want a woman? They are right. , If she is a good second grandmother, she will be safe..." "Get out!" Before Master Cheng finished speaking, Cheng Zixiao became angry and stared at him with red eyes, "What do you know, what qualifications do you have to say about her? Get out!" Master Cheng pointed to Cheng Zixiao and gasped, "You...you are crazy!" "Let me say it again, who at Cheng''s family said she was not, get out!" He raised his head and looked at Master Cheng indifferently, "Including you, old stuff!" Master Cheng attacked his heart with blood, and fainted at once. "Young Master, Master is dizzy." Cheng Zifengzily tilted Eng''s legs, and asked inly, "Are you still angry?" "There are...some." "Then go out, wait, why are you dizzy?" "Is such that" After listening to his servant, Cheng Zifeng couldnt help butugh: Zi Xiao is really more promising than me. If you dont say anything else, Zi Xiaos courage and ability are really great. By the way, if I had been tougher before, say Maybe Yuwen has entered the door. It turns out that my father is so persuasive." see you tomorrow Chapter 5498: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (87) Chapter 5498: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (87) Chapter 5498 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (87) "Have you heard? Because someone from the Cheng family said something is wrong with Miss Tang, she was kicked out of the Cheng family by the second youngest of the Cheng family." "It''s more than that, I also heard that even Master Cheng can''t say that Miss Tang is not a sentence. After saying a few words that day, the second young master of the Cheng family fainted." "The Cheng family''s generation is ruined here." "By the way, Miss Tang is really a troublemaker. Without her, the Cheng family would be fine." People were talking about it. Cheng Zixiao happened to be passing by in a rickshaw. He couldn''t bear to hear these words. He called the rickshaw driver to stop, and rushed down to grab the speaker, and said fiercely: "What right do you have to say that she is not?" "Look at it, it''s the second youngest of the Cheng family. Just take care of your own house, and take care of people outside." The people around saw Cheng Zixiao, and quickly stepped forward to grab him. Today, Cheng Zifeng is alone, and two peoplee here to pull him away. The person who was grabbing the cor just now pushed Cheng Zixiao hard, and mocked: "Isnt what Im telling you the truth? Isnt she just because she doesnt like you and is unwilling to marry you, so she and your eldest brother? Are you together? Everyone in this fish city knows that you personally wrote the divorce letter and arranged for someone to send her back. Isn''t that the reason?" "If it weren''t for her, wouldn''t your Cheng family be very peaceful? What''s wrong?" "Speaking of Cheng Ershao, even if you like a woman again, you have to keep your eyes open. Is it worth it to toss the Cheng family into such a look for such a woman?" "What''s more, this woman still doesn''t like you, betrayed you, shamed you, and made you cuckold. Now that you die, you are dead. If you deserve it, you should be happy, why can''t you forget it?" Yes, the people around followed suit. Even if Tang Guo is a fairy descended to the world, the most correct choice for any man facing such a woman is of course to give up. Neither of them understood, how could Cheng Zixiao obsessed with such a woman and made the Cheng family a mess. If the facts are as they say, Cheng Zixiao will naturally not be so angry. It should be said that if he had not found his own mind and understood that Tang Guo was the best person to him in the world, his favorite person, he would definitely not be so painful right now. Listening to the harsh words of the people around him, the underlying meaning was that he was blind, confused, and all kinds of saying that Tang Guo was not, made him a little broken. He took two steps back, and could no longer help yelling: "She is innocent, she has nothing to do with Cheng Zifeng." "The second youngest of the Cheng family, even if you like this woman again, there is no need to open your eyes and talk nonsense, right? She stole people and stole your eldest brother''s head, but the people of the Cheng family personally took you to catch the rape. So big You cant hide anything from her. You are protecting her too much, so why bother?" "She''s really innocent, she didn''t do anything, really!" Cheng Zixiao repeated, he grasped his head hard, his eyes were red, and there were tears in it. "She is very innocent, and she doesn''t like me. She likes me. She doesn''t like Cheng Zifeng. How could she like Cheng Zifeng? She likes me." "You don''t know anything at all!" Cheng Zixiao''s roar did not cause any impact on passersby. They all shook their heads, some regrets appeared on their faces, and the voice of discussion sounded in Cheng Zixiao''s ears. "It seems that the rumors are true, the second young master of the Cheng family is really frustrated and crazy." "No, I have no gains or losses, I am very awake," Cheng Zixiao looked at the passers-by shaking her head, her voice increased, "I repeat, she has never done anything to be sorry for me, but..." "Second Young Master, Second Young Master, how are you doing?" Tao Hecai rushed over, grabbed Cheng Zixiao, pulled away, and got into the rickshaw. "Second Young Master, the doctor said you need to recuperate recently." Tao Hecai''s back is soaking wet. If hees a littleter and the second master tells all his ns, it will be over. "It''s a pity." Qiao Xuexi, who was hiding by the side, couldn''t help stomping his feet, "This Tao Hecai came too in time. I knew I should hold him back." Chapter 5499: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (88) Chapter 5499: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (88) Chapter 5499 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (88) "Second Young Master, how are you doing?" At this time, Cheng Zixiao has returned to Cheng''s house. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zixiao, who was silent, and was very worried: "Second Young Master, treat the previous things as a secret, and it is not good for the Second Young Master to say it." "The Cheng family is messy enough right now, I hope the second youngest can cheer up soon. Don''t you want to make money, hire someone, and go to Miss Tang?" Tao Hecai saw that Cheng Zixiao still did not speak, and said: "At this time, the Second Young Master cannot fall. If you fall, there is really no hope anymore. Before you find Miss Tang, the Second Young Master must take care of yourself. Wait until Miss Tanges back." "I know that the two young masters are very self-ming about that and want to prove her innocence, but she has note back at this time. Even if she proves her innocence, what will happen, not only does she not know it, but it will also put the two young men in a difficult situation. Middle. Its better to wait for Miss Tang to return, and the second youngest will apologize to her personally at that time and prove her innocence. Tao He knew that Tang Guos chances of surviving were almost zero, so he was just trying to stabilize Cheng Zixiao. In his opinion, no matter how painful the injury is, it will slowly recover after time of treatment. Even if the wound cannot bepletely healed, at least it will be better than it is now. Saying that Tang Guo ising back is nothing more than giving Cheng Zixiao a reassurance and hope to cheer him up. Cheng Zixiao did listen this time, he raised his head: "If shees back, will she forgive me?" "As long as the Second Young Master is alive and sincerely regretting her, one day she will be forgiven. As long as Miss Tanges back, the Second Young Master will have a lifetime to work hard. Therefore, at this time, the Second Young Master must take care of himself and maintain the Cheng family , This can also give her a stable environment." "If the Second Young Master abandons herself, she won''t be able to wait for her toe back." Cheng Zixiao heard it: "Yes, I want to wait for her toe back." "I want the Cheng family to grow." "I want to make a lot of money." "Hire many people to find her." "When shees back, I will dedicate everything to her disposal. As long as she is willing to return to my side, I am willing to spend my life atonement." Tao Hecai heard a little sad, but still nodded again and again. The next day, Cheng Zixiao began to cheer up and deal with some of the remaining problems of the Cheng family. The families around who had been eyeing them, saw Cheng Zixiao suddenly recover, and they hesitated. is Master Cheng on the hospital bed. He was relieved when he heard this. Qi return to the qi, as long as Cheng Zixiao can support the Cheng family, he will swallow this breath. No way, everyone was reced by Cheng Zixiao. He couldn''t control it if he wanted to. In addition to his physical condition, he was also powerless. "I''ll get this month''s money." Cheng Zifeng found Cheng Zixiao and said unceremoniously, not at all ashamed of reaching out for money. Cheng Zixiao nced at him indifferently, and then asked Tao He to get the money. After waiting for the money, Cheng Zifeng said with a smile: "Why, do you want to understand? Recently, I see you are working hard." "I knew you would want to understand. After all, Tang Guo doesn''t like you. Now that the people are gone, you can just read it for a while." "After a long time, how many likes can you leave?" "Besides, not only does she dislike you, she still has me in her heart." Cheng Zifeng smiled triumphantly, but before she finishedughing, she was hammered on the ground by Cheng Zixiao. Tao Hecai looked at Cheng Zifengs screams and didnt stop him. He just reminded him, Second Master, its almost done. Cheng Zixiao let go: "Throw it out, and I will talk about thister, and I will fight once when I see you." This time, Cheng Zifeng was a little scared, and quickly slipped away. Chapter 5500: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (89) Chapter 5500: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (89) Chapter 5500 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (89) "Second Young Master, what are you looking at?" Tao Hecai asked, following Cheng Zixiao''s line of sight, he saw a woman sitting in a rickshaw, "Second Young Master wants to know who she is?" "I don''t want to." Cheng Zixiao retracted his gaze: "It''s obviously the same clothes, it''s not her at all, she looks a little bit like." Tao He realized that it was the woman who evoked Cheng Zixiao''s memory: "There are tens of millions of people in this world, and it is inevitable that some characteristics will be simr." He hoped that the Second Young Master would like other women, so that he would not miss Miss Tang. I dont know if the fish city is too big or the fish city is too small. Cheng Zixiao can always see people with simr characteristics to Tang Guo, perhaps eyes, mouth, behavior, or voice. In any case, in this little fish city, some people he met always remind him of Tang Guo. He had no previous urge to go up and call someone. After all, these people are just a little simr to her, not her, why would he go up and stop each other? "It seems that the effect of this trick is not too great, and I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, Cheng Zixiao suddenly cheered up." Qiao Xuexi was very distressed, but she wanted to do more, but unfortunately her ability was limited. Yun Qiaolian: "It was mostly Tao He who said something. Although Cheng Zixiao cheered up, she shouldn''t forget Miss Tang. After all, he would still be attracted by women with certain characteristics like Miss Tang. Stayed and observed for a while, but didn''t have the impulse before." "I was afraid that he would not be impulsive, and suddenly calm down. Now those in Fish City who are ready to deal with him have dispelled their previous thoughts." "Dont say anything else, in this respect, Cheng Zixiaos skills are definitely very good, but unfortunately I dont have this ability, otherwise..." "You have done a good job. Let''s go. I will spend more time on the details of the clothes for each season. Then we will improve it together. Whatever can be done, no matter what." Yun Qiao Lian buried her head and embroidered on the fabric, "Furthermore, with our abilities, we can only do this, and there is nothing else we can do." Qiao Xuexi was a little unwilling, and there was no other way for the time being, so she could only agree temporarily. Why is she so ipetent? Three monthster, a foreign merchant suddenly came out of Yucheng, and he was very generous, and the goods in his hands were also very good. It was very popr with many owners of Yucheng. Afterwards, I found out that many industries of this foreign businessmen ovepped with Cheng''s family. As soon as he appeared, Cheng Zixiao noticed him. Especially as soon as the opponent showed up, they would steal a lot of business from the Cheng family. Cheng Zixiao felt targeted, and nned to meet the foreign businessman at the banquet in the Fish City to test what the other party meant. The foreign businessman is Yan Qing. After Tang Guos training, Yan Qing has been promoted in all aspects, culture, clothing, wine tasting, understanding of all industries under her name, and a superficial ability to speak some foreignnguages. At this time, no matter where he went, he would not suspect that he was a bandit, but a noble son. He and his little brothers have also obtained formal identities in other ces, which is regarded as washing away all the traces of bandits on their bodies. Of course, the base camp on Niutou Mountain is still there, there are still guards, and daily training is required by Tang Guo. Yan Qing doesnt matter, just listen to the daughter-inw. It doesn''t matter if Yan Qing''s younger brother, listen to the older sister-inw will not suffer. Tang Guo is going to attend this banquet as Yan Qings fiance. Chapter 5501: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (90) Chapter 5501: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (90) Chapter 5501 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (90) Cheng Zixiaos long-awaited Yuchengmercial banquet has finally begun. This time it is mainly a gathering of prominent figures in Yucheng. Lets get to know each other. Secondly, it is also to let everyone know the rookie of Yucheng, the young man Yan Qing. After all, this young man from outside made the Fish City a sensation as soon as he appeared, and all kinds of wrists appeared in an endless stream. The things he took out were heart-warming, but the same also made people a little worried, fearing that they would be reced by Yan Qing, maybe one day, Yan Qing would get involved in their industry. In particr, Cheng Zixiao was invited this time. After all, most of the industries under Yan Qing''s name ovep with Cheng''s family. The underlying meaning is that he wants Cheng Zixiao to touch this hard stubble, and Cheng Zixiao still has toe, after all, this is really rted to his Cheng family''s industry. Everyone came early to watch the excitement. It was the first time that Cheng Zixiao came so early. Looking around, she didn''t see any strange faces, so she could only sit and wait. Qiao Xuexi also came. She was qualified because she was in the eyes of some rich wives. Moreover, Qiao Xuexi now has some family background, so its no problem toe to this ce. Qiao Xuexi saw Cheng Zixiao and took the initiative to walk over. Of course he did not greet him kindly, but reminded Cheng Zixiao: Its time to get the clothes for this season again. Have you forgotten it? Cheng Zixiao was taken aback: "No, how could I forget, it''s because I have been busy recently." "Oh, busy, you were so busy before, so you didn''t find the best person around you?" "No wonder you can''t keep the people you want to keep, after all, you are busy." Cheng Zixiao was said to be extremely ufortable, and it hurts to feel acupuncture. I instantly recalled the busy time in his mind, and really ignored the most important things around him. What makes him even more ufortable is that since the day of marriage, he has been affectionate for Tang Guo on the surface, but in fact there is no fluctuation in his heart. This kind of hypocrisy made him feel suffocated even more. Thinking about it carefully, he really owed her too much. Qiao Xuexi took the nearest seat, and said strangely: "Time is magical, and it can always dilute many things." "For example, no matter how good a person is, sometimeter, they will still be forgotten. No matter how good this person has been to someone, as long as she disappears in this person''s world, there will be no trace in the future." "It is true that if this person has a illusory bad thing, it will be remembered clearly. So far no one has proven her innocence." Cheng Zixiao heard very ufortable: "Miss Qiao, don''t say anything, I haven''t forgotten her, I just want to cheer up and wait for her toe back." "Did I say anything?" Qiao Xuexi gave a smirk, "I was just talking to myself and sighing about something. Isn''t this true?" "Every day, I hear people around you talking about what a person I have known is wrong, but I am unable to exin or prove innocence. Do you understand that feeling?" Cheng Zixiao was silent. Of course he understood, but he really couldn''t fall. "Cheng Zixiao, the hope of hering back is very slim. Can you prove her innocence for her with such great ability?" Cheng Zixiao was overwhelmed by Qiao Xuexi''s serious eyes. Of course he wanted to prove Tang Guo''s innocence, but he wanted to wait for her toe back first. "I will prove it when shees back." Cheng Zixiao gritted her teeth and said. Qiao Xuexi looked at his extremely painful look, and felt a little more relieved. I want to get out of this easily, no way! Anyway, she didn''t n to marry again, so she would torture Cheng Zixiao for the rest of her life. "Boss Yan, you are finally here. It''s really rare to see you as a noble person. Please, please, please." The speaker paused, wondering what he found, "This is?" Chapter 5502: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (91) Chapter 5502: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (91) Chapter 5502 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (91) "My fiance, the surname is Tang." Yan Qing''s generous introduction, if Tang Guo hadn''t taught him countless etiquettes in his heart, it would be inappropriate for him to show that kind of grinning smile at this moment. He absolutely couldn''t control it. Up. Now he can only show a faint, handsome smile, but the love in his eyes when he sees Tang Guo still cant hide it. Everyone knows that Yan Qing loves his fiancee very much. Many people are staring at Yan Qing, especially on Tang Guo''s body. It is a pity that she is wearing a hat, covering a small part of her face, and there is no way to see her face clearly for the time being. Yan Qing is young and promising. She has long been spotted by the youngdy of the Yucheng family. Now that he knows that he actually has a fianc, she is very disappointed. And looking at that figure, she is definitely a beauty. Furthermore, Yan Qing''s cautious appearance is obviously very affectionate, and they have no chance at all. "Hello Miss Tang." "Two of you, pleasee in. The people here really want to meet Boss Yan. You are really too mysterious and difficult to meet." Yan Qing kept smiling, Tang Guo walked in with his hand and came to a suitable position. Before sitting down, Cheng Zixiao hade to him and stretched out a hand. "Boss Yan, Yang Yang." Yan Qing stretched out his hand: "Yang Yang, Cheng Ershao." "I want to ask Boss Yan about something, is it convenient for you?" Cheng Zixiao was very direct, and made a gesture of please, and asked the waiter to get a drink. Yan Qing pulled a chair away and told Tang Guo to sit down first: "You sit here for a while. I''ll talk about something with Cheng Ershao." "Okay." Tang Guo answered, raised her head slightly, and put her handbag on the table. Cheng Zixiao suddenly heard a familiar voice and looked at it subconsciously. He didn''t observe it carefully just now because he knew that this woman was Yan Qing''s fiance. His target is Yan Qing, and of course he doesn''t want to give his attention to another person. This familiar voice, let him subconsciously let him see, obviously he has experienced many such things. Simr or even the same voice does not mean that this person is Tang Guo. He was thinking in his heart that he was another vulgar fan with the same voice as hers. However, when he saw the exact same face, he was stunned in ce, unable to say a word, as if he had been nailed, and lost his ability to move. He was so silly, leaving all his eyes on Tang Guos face, watching her sip the wine, and smiling at Yan Qing with his head to the side, and Yan Qing whispered something. seemed to feel his hot gaze, she looked at him. In Cheng Zixiao''s expectant gaze, she frowned, as if she didn''t like this gaze. Those eyes are really strange. "Cheng Er Shao, what do you want to say?" "Xiaoguo!" Cheng Zixiao ignored Yan Qing, and rushed to Tang Guo''s front, reaching out to hug her, but Yan Qing pinched her shoulders, and directly carried the person to the side. Yan Qing''s face was unsightly. , "Second Young Master Cheng, what do you mean? Openly humiliating my fiancee? Are you trying to talk about things today, or are you here to make things?" "Xiaoguo, are you back?" "I have been looking for you for a long time." "Many people say that there is little hope of finding you, and I have never given up." Cheng Zixiao seemed to be unable to understand, and said to himself, the voice was still loud, attracting everyone''s attention. At this time, everyone looked at Tang Guo and all eximed. Isn''t this just Tang Guo? Its Qiao Xuexi, all shocked, Tang Guo is back? Is she really alive? Tang Guo stood up and approached Yan Qing. Yan Qing lowered her head and gave her a look. She understood, as if she was saying, he has more strength, and he can throw a big man away with one hand. Tang Guo didn''t hold back a smile, this interaction almost stung Cheng Zixiao. "Xiaoguo, I was wrong." Tang Guo put away his smile at this moment: "Er Young Master Cheng, do we know each other? We shouldn''t have seen it before." "Of course we know each other. We used to be husband and wife." Cheng Zixiao said first. "Once?" Tang Guo raised his brows lightly, "Isn''t that then?" Cheng Zixiao wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tang Guo: "But I really didn''t know you, you should be the one who admitted the wrong." Everyone was in an uproar, and they were a little unclear. The woman in front of him was Tang Guo, or she looked the same as Tang Guo. see you tomorrow Chapter 5503: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (92) Chapter 5503: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (92) Chapter 5503 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (92) "No, I won''t recognize the wrong person, you are." Cheng Zixiao was very sure that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. As for why Tang Guo didn''t recognize him anymore and showed such a strange appearance, he guessed that after falling into the sea, he knocked his head. Just forget the past. In the face of such a persistent Cheng Zixiao, Yan Qing is very dissatisfied. This person who has so many good opportunities and has never been converted is really shameless. He blocked Tang Guo behind him, and held Cheng Zixiao with one hand: "Second Young Master Cheng, my fiancee said, I dont know you." Cheng Zixiao''s brow filled with anger, and even looked at Yan Qing with a bit of murderous intent. Yan Qing doesn''t take this murderous look in his eyes. It''s not that he hasn''t killed anyone. He doesn''t just sh people. If Cheng Zixiao wants to rob his wife, then he has to sh people. Cheng Zixiao felt the weight on his shoulders, and heard the discussion around him, and quickly came to his senses where it was. He immediately calmed down and said to Yan Qing with a serious expression: "Boss Yan, I believe I will not admit the wrong person." "And you just said that her surname is Tang, is her name Tang Guo? I guess it should be." Cheng Zixiao looked at Yan Qing as if he was holding the winning ticket, "I have been looking for her for a long time." "But she doesn''t know you." Tang Guo had ventted with Yan Qing a long time ago. This time she came back in a role of amnesia. He didn''t know what Tang Guo wanted to do. It was not good for Cheng Zixiao anyway, so he just needed to cooperate. "Besides, no matter who she is, she is now my fiance and has no rtionship with you. Cheng Ershao, you have to be clear about this." At the end, Yan Qing continued to add, "The most important thing is that she If I dont know you, I dont seem to want to learn more." Cheng Zixiao pressed her lips tightly, her eyes were kept on Tang Guo''s face, seeing that she had not fluctuated at all, her heart was cold for the most part. "Then I want to ask, where did Boss Yan know her?" Afraid that Yan Qing would not admit it, Cheng Zixiao added, "Since you think you are close, there should be no need to hide this kind of thing." Yan Qingughed: "Why should I tell you?" "Er Young Master Cheng, if you don''t want to talk about things, then make room for it." Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s anxious appearance, Yan Qing felt refreshed. The only bad thing is that now everyone knows about his wife''s return, she has lost her memory, and all kinds of strange eyes are on her. "You believe me, we really know each other." Cheng Zixiao didn''t know how to exin, "We were familiar with each other, can you give me a chance to help you remember the past." He expected the various scenes that Tang Guo would appear in. The only thing he didn''t expect was that she would appear in front of him as another man''s fiance and did not recognize him anymore. The original eyes that would have been ced on him, but this time it is another person. The scene right now really makes Cheng Zixiao crazy. But he cannot be impulsive. If he does something bad, it will leave a bad impression on her. Now she does not have him in her memory. If he does not perform well, she will only hate him. Suddenly, Cheng Zixiao remembered something, and turned around and ran to Qiao Xuexi: "Miss Qiao, please help me persuade her." "Aren''t you looking forward to hering back?" Qiao Xuexi looked at Cheng Zixiao''s embarrassed and imploring appearance, and didn''t know why, she still didn''t touch him with infatuation, and she still thought it was funny. Chapter 5504: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (93) Chapter 5504: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (93) Chapter 5504 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (93) is really a selfish person. Tang Guo didn''t remember him anymore, he wanted to help the other party remember the past just because he was unwilling. Recalling the past, didnt that make Tang Guo miserable again? The current fianc is a talented person, outstanding in ability, and so loving her. In her Qiao Xuexi''s view, such a result is simply a gift from heaven. Forget the bad guy Cheng Zixiao, meet a good man, and live happily for the rest of his life, what''s wrong? Cheng Zixiao if she really thinks about her, shouldnt she be watching her happiness silently in the corner? This person wants to remind her of the past, selfish ghost! Qiao Xuexi followed Cheng Zixiao to Tang Guo''s face. In fact, when she saw that face, she had already confirmed that it was Tang Guo. She and Tang Guo get along often and are very clear about each others facial features, especially some tiny moles. The person in front of him was exactly the same as the mole on Tang Guo''s face. But she didn''t mean to say anything, Tang Guo was still alive, she was very happy. Tang Guo had forgotten Cheng Zixiao, she was so happy. Why did she make this extra effort to prove that this is Tang Guo? "You used to have a very good rtionship with Miss Qiao." Cheng Zixiao seemed to have some confidence and introduced Qiao Xuexi to Tang Guo. Qiao Xuexi stretched out her hand: "We had a very good rtionship in the past. You have helped me a lot, but there has been no time to thank you in person." Tang Guo shook hands with Qiao Xuexi: "Is that so? But I don''t know you." "I don''t mind," Qiao Xuexi smiled, "You don''t remember the best, we can meet again, should you not leave the fish city right away?" "No, I n to stay here." Cheng Zixiao breathed a sigh of relief and was very satisfied with Qiao Xuexi''s words. Qiao Xuexi was a little worried: "If it is not necessary, you should not stay in Fish City. There is no one worthy of your nostalgia here. Especially," she paused and looked at Cheng Zixiao''s position, "especially this one. A man who seems to be very affectionate. He has hurt you. Don''t be touched by him in a few words. This man is scumbag and rotten to the root, you have to be careful." The look in Cheng Zixiao''s original expectation suddenly changed, and she didn''t understand why Qiao Xuexi would suddenly say this. Qiao Xuexi had no choice but to ignore Cheng Zixiao''s face. What Cheng Zixiao wanted to say, Tang Guo was already blocked by people, all of them were Yan Qing''s younger brothers, so he had no chance to approach Tang Guo at all. can only watch, Qiao Xuexi keeps talking bad about him. "If you are really interested in the past, just ask me, don''t ask him." "I am not interested in the past at all. Since I have forgotten it, it means that there is nothing worth remembering." Tang Guo''s words really made Cheng Zixiao at a loss. "Yucheng has some rumors about you, don''t care, it''s not true." Qiao Xuexi sounded the rm to Tang Guo. Since Tang Guo wants to stay in Fish City, he will definitely hear those rumors. Sooner orter. , It might as well as she took the initiative to mention it. She knew that it was impossible to conceal the pastpletely. Early prevention would also allow the other party to be prepared. She saw that this person named Yan Qing was not bad, capable, and her eyes were on Tang Guo''s body the whole time, and she believed that the other party would be able to protect Tang Guo. During the entire banquet, Qiao Xuexi was dominated by Tang Guo''s side, and Yan Qing asked the younger brother to stay around them, and talked with others in peace. Cheng Zixiao could only stand on one side and wanted to go in, but there was no other way. Hearing theughter and his bad words from time to time over there, his heart and liver hurt. Chapter 5505: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (94) Chapter 5505: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (94) Chapter 5505 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (94) On the same day, the rumors about Tang Guo in Fish City were aroused. People are basically talking about Tang Guo, who is still Boss Yans fiance when she is back, and she doesnt seem to remember anything. After leaving the banquet, Cheng Zixiao was angry and happy. Happy to wait until Tang Guoes back, angry that she actually became someone elses fiance. On the same day, he issued an order topete with Yan Qing and absolutely cannot admit defeat. First of all, he must beat Yan Qing from the industry. What he said was a local snake in the fish city. To be serious, Yan Qing, a foreigner, could not be his opponent. Unfortunately, he had forgotten that Yan Qing is talented, and there is a "military division" around him who can make suggestions. Basically, he can solve all kinds of difficulties. After a few confrontations, the result was not ideal. Instead, Yan Qing pped him and he could only stop temporarily. Recently, he wanted to see Tang Guo every day, but it was a pity that she didn''t go out and he had no chance to meet him. "Second Young Master, Miss Tang is out." Tao Hecai didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. He really didn''t expect Tang Guo to be alive ande back. Unfortunately, he lost his memory again and became someone else''s fiance. If it''s just amnesia, it might be good for the two young masters, maybe they can start again with this. By the way, now she is Yan Qing''s fiance, and there is also a rebellious Qiao Xuexi who is instigating the divorce, and the situation is very unfavorable for the second master. Actually, he really wanted to persuade Cheng Zixiao, so he might as well give up, and he could use other topensate for his mistakes, but he knew Cheng Zixiao and the other party would not agree. "It turned out to be Cheng Ershao." Cheng Zixiao stopped people at the Yun''s tailor''s shop. He couldn''t move his eyes to other ces, and his attention was all attracted by her: "You used to like to make clothes here." "Before you left, you still ordered me clothes for ten years here, and you have them all year round. Have you forgotten all these?" "I really don''t remember." Tang Guo smiled, "Since you all said that I left, why are you still obsessed with it? Leaving means that we have no fate." "No, it was just because of a misunderstanding." "What misunderstanding?" Tang Guo asked. Cheng Zixiao opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. "I didn''t believe you and made you sad to leave." Cheng Zixiao slowly said the answer, "After you left, I regret it very much. I should believe you. How could you do that kind of thing? , There must be a misunderstanding in the middle, someone is framing you. Obviously we are under the same roof, I should understand your personality, it is impossible for you to do that kind of thing." "I know that you are so angry that you will forget the past. But I hope you can give me a chance to make up for my past mistakes." He couldnt tell her directly about his ns. Tang Guo in front of him hadpletely forgotten everything he had done before. If he tells those ns of his, she might only mock and turn around and leave. She would never look at him with such a smile and give him a chance to speak. Up. After all, she who has forgotten everything, but has no feelings for him at all. "Since you were wrong, and you want to make up, why do you want me to cooperate with you?" Tang Guo asked, "I am very happy now, don''t you see it?" Two questions, and Cheng Zixiao''s question was speechless. Chapter 5506: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (95) Chapter 5506: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (95) Chapter 5506 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (95) "You keep saying make up and be nice to me, but I am fine now. Instead, your appearance has caused me a lot of trouble with various rhetoric." "Er Young Master Cheng, your presence has caused me a lot of trouble. If you really feel that you have done something wrong in the past, then don''t bother me now." Tang Guo walked into Yun''s Tailor Shop and ignored Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao still followed in, and asked Yun Qiaolian to get her clothes. After getting the clothes for this season, he quickly said to Tang Guo: "These are all ordered before you leave. I will pick them up here every season." Yun Qiaolian also knew about Tang Guo''s return. After knowing that she did not remember the past, especially Cheng Zixiao, she reacted the same as Qiao Xuexi, which was very pleasant. Seeing Cheng Zixiao''s humble appearance made her happier. The person who has been pushed away and cared about him does not remember him anymore. It is still someone elses fiance. This should be very ufortable. Tang Guo made two clothes as usual, chatted with Yun Qiaolian for a while, and left without paying attention to Cheng Zixiao. Cheng Zixiao didn''t chase it anymore, of course he was not willing to give up like this. This is the person he once lost. No matter what method he uses, he will take her back. So, he decided to get rid of Yan Qing first, and drive the opponent out of the fish city like a falling water dog, and let Tang Guo see that this person is simply unreliable. He knows Vanity Fair too well. If that man cannot protect himself, he will definitely abandon her, and maybe let her out in order to survive. Then she can take a good look, that man named Yan Qing is not her best destination at all. The first thing Cheng Zixiao did was to arrange for someone to go to Yan Qings name to be a childcare worker and to find trouble. Then he bribed the police station people and asked them to catch Yan Qing and give him two lessons. The various contradictions he found in the industry under Yan Qing''s name were all secretly. Tang Guo couldn''t think of this, right? In his guess, if Yan Qing is in trouble, Tang Guo might beg to him. After all, he is the only person she knows who can help in Yucheng? But he did not expect that the same night Yan Qing was arrested, the police station was attacked. Although there were no dead, the situation was very tragic. Not only that, at dawn, people from the police station came to Chengs house, and, apart from anything else, took Cheng Zixiao in, saying that he arranged for someone to attack the police station. In addition, the trouble Cheng Zixiao had caused Yan Qing before was returned by Yan Qing. Tossing down, Cheng Zixiao was tossed enough. The Cheng familys industry has also been hit hard. Especially Yan Qing chased after Cheng Zixiao with victory, making the Cheng family had to retreat quickly, and many industries were still facing closure. During the period of Fish City, everyone watched the scene with relish, some cheered and some were scared, but none dared to intervene. After all, the unreasonable policemen are all very well-behaved on Yan Qing''s side. They know they can''t afford to offend Yan Qing. Cheng Zixiao was detained for two full months before being released. At this time, her face was pale and she looked very thin. The only person waiting for him outside was Tao Hecai. The sun was a bit dazzling, and he felt a little cold on his body. "Second Young Master, forget it." "That Yan Qing''s background is not small, the bandits dare not rob, the police station dare not provoke, it is not our Cheng family can provoke." Cheng Zixiao was a little helpless, feeling very ufortable, and his eyes became angry and red: "How can it be forgotten? Hecai, how can it be forgotten? If she remembers me, she will definitely not be like this. "If she remembers me, she will definitelye back to find me." "As long as she remembers me, I will admit my mistake." He knew that he had lost, and with strong means, there was no way to get her back. Chapter 5507: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (96) Chapter 5507: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (96) Chapter 5507 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (96) In the past few months, Yan Qing and the Cheng family fought, basically to defeat the Cheng family. Other families did not dare to intervene and were a little scared, but in the end they could only please Yan Qing. Now Cheng Zixiaos life is rtively difficult, and he has to face many problems. For a while, there is no way to find Tang Guo, and Tang Guos life is quiet. "Is this enough?" Yan Qing understood a little bit. Tang Guo is holding a grudge, and he is back to the whole Cheng''s house. It should be said that he was sent to the wrong bridal chamber. Tang Guo was nning these things, right? The encounter between them should have been an ident. It was an ident that he was able to turn into a normal position. It was still a bit of luck to speak of it. "Not enough." Yan Qing hurriedly moved over: "Then how do you want to y?" "You find a brother with a strange face for me. It''s best to find someone who has learned a good foreignnguage. I''ll find him to do something." Yan Qing went to do it right away. After a while, a little brother came and said excitedly: "Sister-inw, what do you want?" Actually, in the eyes of this group of boys, they think the sister-inw is much better than their boss. The people in Fish City all think that the boss is fierce, who knows that the person behind the plot is their sister-inw? is also a sister-inw, who allowed them to live such an upright life, not afraid that the group of turtles and grandchildren in the police station would make trouble. Those grandsons, now they all have to bow their heads. I heard from my sister-inw that the situation is now chaotic, and they have to secretly control the Fish City as soon as possible, waiting for the timing to be of great use. "Ban Yushan, you pretend to be a western doctor who just returned to China and go to Cheng Zixiao, you are like this..." Ban Yushan was a little puzzled after hearing the n, but still nodded repeatedly, indicating that he would do it well. "You don''t care about the others, just follow what I do, and he will create opportunities by himself." The Cheng family is basically defeated. With them, it is impossible to stand up again. It''s certainly not her style to let Cheng Zixiao to shrink up. How can it be just a dpidated family? A few dayster, Ban Yushan dressed up as a western doctor appeared in Cheng Zixiaos sight and sessfully attracted the attention of the other party. Cheng Zixiao knew that Western medicine was a bit magical, so she asked about amnesia. Ban Yushan said that he happened to have a special medicine in his hand that could help people with amnesia awaken their previous memories. How much they can awaken depends on luck. Cheng Zixiao was very happy after hearing this, and proposed to buy this special medicine. Ban Yushan pretended that this medicine was very rare, and Cheng Zixiao did not want to give up, and then took out a lot of small yellow croaker to buy it. The Cheng family is not very good now, and Tao He is not willing to spend so much money, but he can''t stop Cheng Zixiao. After getting the special medicine, Cheng Zixiao began to figure out how to make Tang Guo drink this thing. Speak directly to the other party? Of course not, the other party may not drink it. So, it can only be outsmarted. He decided to make an appointment with Tang Guo and put the medicine in the coffee. His excuse for dating Tanguo this time was to apologize to her, hoping to meet again and never disturb her again. Tang Guo went back this time and talked with him face to face. Cheng Zixiao watched her drink coffee, the stone in her heart seemed to fall. "I''m sorry for what happened before, I disturbed you." "You can figure it out." Tang Guo still kept the same smile as before. This strange appearance made Cheng Zixiao very ufortable. Cheng Zixiao sighed: "Do you really remember nothing?" "I don''t remember..." At this moment, Tang Guo suddenly covered his head, as if it were in pain. Cheng Zixiao saw it, did not disturb, but was expecting something. Clenched his fists, staring at Tang Guo intently. As if waiting for a century, Tang Guo recovered. When she looked at Cheng Zixiao again, her eyes changed. "Xiaoguo, do you remember?" Cheng Zixiao asked excitedly. Tang Guo is indifferent: "I think there should not be many topics between us." Tang Guo grabbed her handbag and was about to leave. Cheng Zixiao quickly stopped her: "Sorry, I know that it hurt you. I once sweared that I will apologize when youe back. I hope you can give me a chance." "For your purposes, I dont hesitate to ruin everything I have. Is it just apologizing?" Tang Guo continued to walk, Cheng Zixiao still wanted to stop him, but was stopped by the younger brother outside, unable to get close. "I know you have been wronged, and I will exin to the people in Yucheng that it is not your fault." These days, Cheng Zixiao was too painful, he really couldn''t help it, he looked at Tang Guo right Yelling around, "Everyone listens to me..." see you tomorrow This world is long again, and it should be finished tomorrow. Chapter 5508: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (97) Chapter 5508: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (97) Chapter 5508 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (97) Tang Guo turned her head and looked at Cheng Zixiao, who was standing at the entrance of the cafe. He did not continue to walk in front, as if waiting for the other party to follow. There are more and more people around, and the people in Yucheng are more interested in the matter between Cheng Zixiao and Tang Guo. After Tang Guo jumped into the sea and disappeared, Cheng Zixiao seemed to be crazy. People in Yucheng often talked about Tang Guo as a troublemaker. Now she is back, she has amnesia, and she has a fiance. With the defeat of the Cheng family, the people of Yucheng have not less talked about Tang Guo as a lost star. If Cheng Zixiao had never married her, then the Cheng family would not have fallen to where it is now. I have to say that no matter what era, people are always more demanding of women. Anything can be a woman''s fault. The people around also heard what Cheng Zixiao wanted to say, and they were very curious about the story between the two. Its none of your business anyway, you can just stay here and watch the excitement. They were talking about Tang Guo''s kind of troublesome spirit, and it was best for the Lost Star to stay away. It felt that anyone would be unlucky. Cheng Zixiao heard people whispering in her ears, and looked at Tang Guo''s faint and slightly sarcasm eyes, feeling a little sad. He really didn''t expect that after doing that, the entire Fish City would misunderstand him like this. No, he should have thought of it, but at that time he didn''t know how important the woman in front of him was to him. Since she left, he always forgets the time to eat, and no one asks him whether he is hard, hungry, or not, and no one asks people to prepare delicious meals in advance. The busy time he didn''t cherish, thinking about it carefully, really was the mostfortable and beautiful day in his life. "Second Young Master of the Cheng family, let''s be honest, everyone has a fianc. Besides, because of this Miss Tang, look at what your Cheng family is like now, why are you still so obsessed with it? There are so many women in this world. Yes, why must it be her?" "Yeah, for this Miss Tang, do you really want to lose your family and be reconciled?" Two people who knew Cheng Zixiao walked to him and said in a low voice, Its really unnecessary. If you really want her to regret her current choice, its better to make aeback and the day she regrets it. There is nothing wrong with the persuasion of these two people. After all, the whole Yuchengs impression of Tang Guo is the woman who had been with others while she had a husband. Such embarrassing things, in front of Cheng Zixiao, they are not easy to point out. They said that, not all for Cheng Zixiao''s good. The main reason is that Yan Qing''s momentum is too strong now, and their family is also affected. The only person who can be tough with Yan Qing is Cheng Zixiao. Only when Cheng Zixiao gets up and fights with Yan Qing, they will have a chance. The current situation is that Yan Qing''s family is dominated, and other families are afraid to provoke. "Yes, such a woman is really not worthy of your self-defeating." Cheng Zixiao pushed away the two of them, and subconsciously looked at Tang Guo''s expression. Even though the two spoke quietly, he still felt that Tang Guo heard it. "Don''t you have something to say?" "It seems to be gone." "No, I have, you wait, I want to exin everything here so that no one will misunderstand you anymore." Tang Guo nced behind Cheng Zixiao, and left without hesitation. Because Cheng Zixiao was behind a person, who was still holding a stick, and was hitting him on the head. Chapter 5509: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (98) Chapter 5509: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (98) Chapter 5509 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (98) This person is Tao Hecai. I have to say that Tao Hecai is really a loyal protector of the Lord. "Im Cheng Zixiao, the second young master of the Cheng family you know. I want to exin one thing here today. I hope that after today, all misunderstandings can be made... ah----" Tao He was merciless, hitting Cheng Zixiao''s head with a stick, and Cheng Zixiao fainted instantly. "I''m sorry, everyone, the second young man always likes nonsense recently. He is really too reluctant to bear Miss Tang." Tao Hecai asked someone to hold Cheng Zixiao and looked at everyone worriedly, "Unfortunately Miss Tang has already Having a fiance can only show that the two have no fate." Everyone expressed their understanding. After all, Cheng Zixiao''s madness is not once or twice. As for what he could say, everyone felt that most of them were saying things to please Tang Guo. Tang Guo left, Tao Hecai also took someone back. Now he has to think about how he will be punished when the second youngster wakes up. He had to stop it, even if the Second Young Master would scold him, even kick him out. Because once the secret was revealed, the second master really had no chance to stand up. At least in this situation, all public opinion is still on the side of the Second Young Master. Mention Tang Guo, people would think that it was because of her that the second master ended up now. As well as the current situation in Yucheng, the second young master wants to make aeback. The other families in Yucheng are happy and they may help. But when the previous incidents were exposed, there was really no one to help the two minors. No one will do that kind of silly things that will ruin reputation, and the Cheng family will be a family that everyone avoids in the future. Then the Cheng family really has no chance to gain a foothold in the Fish City. The host is big, this is Tao Hecai again, he has been bad for several times. The system is a little angry, You are not in a hurry either. "What am I worried about? He can stop it once or twice. Can he stop it all the time? When he wakes up, he will probably resent Tao Hecai. The more someone stops him, the more he wants to do it. It will be even crazier in time. To make it perish, you must first make it crazy." The system trembled, and carefully distinguished, it seems that this is indeed the case, and now Cheng Zixiao is almost on the verge of running away. Half a dayter, Cheng Zixiao woke up, the first thing was to curse Tao Hecai. Tao Hecai exined the current situation. Seeing that Cheng Zixiao calmed down slowly, a news from the outside world came in,pletely making him unable to calm down. The news that came in was that two monthster, Tang Guo and Yan Qing would hold a wedding. Now many families have received invitations. No matter how calm Tao He is, and how much he wants to make Cheng Zixiao stand over, there is no way. Because things happened so quickly, almost one after another, Cheng Zixiao was not given time to think about it, he could only be pushed away. On this day, Cheng Zixiao asked people to arrest Tao Hecai, tied it to the woodshed, and personally checked the ropes. After that, he took people to beat the gongs and drums, which attracted many people on the street. Seeing that it was Cheng Zixiao, they quickly surrounded him, thinking that he was going crazy again. I didn''t expect Cheng Zixiao''s words to surprise them, even more incredible. "Ms. Tang has never betrayed me. From the beginning to the end, I directed and performed this incident. It was a n since she was married and sent to the wrong bridal chamber." Chapter 5510: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (99) Chapter 5510: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (99) Chapter 5510 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (99) "At that time, my eldest brother and I liked Miss Qiao at the same time. The Cheng family knew about both the eldest brother and Ms. Qiao. No one knew that I secretly loved Miss Qiao for a long time. But I knew that I was not better than the eldest brother, and Miss Qiao did not like me either. It''s impossible for her to be together." "So, I pretended to be perfect for my eldest brother and Miss Qiao, and made suggestions for them. First, I went to attract Miss Tangs attention and wanted to see if she could empathize with each other, but I didnt expect to be unmoved and persuaded me to Go find a girl who likes each other. In fact, I had expected this a long time ago, and she couldn''t agree to it." "Then I came up with many ways, I know it still won''t work. Seeing that the wedding day is getting closer and closer, my eldest brother and I proposed thest way, which is to send the wrong bridal chamber as you know. My eldest brother did not want to miss this opportunity, so he agreed. So I pretended to see Miss Qiao and went to Qiaos family to propose marriage. When I got married, I asked someone to send the two brides to the wrong bridal chamber, so Miss Qiao naturally married my elder brother. In fact, that day, I was. I have hesitated, that time is the closest time to Miss Qiao. If I dont follow the n, then she will be my wife." "But at that time, I only hoped that she was happy, and didn''t want to see her sad. In the end Miss Qiao stayed with the person she liked without knowing it." "And I, married someone who everyone thinks I love her, but in fact I dont love her at all, Miss Tang. Miss Tang hated me at first, I dont know if I pretended to be very affectionate. I was deceived, and her attitude towards me was slowly changing, and it gradually seemed to be the feeling of a real wife to a husband. Its just that at this time, I still miss Miss Qiao, and I dont see it at all. She''s good." "When my eldest brother fell in love with another woman and betrayed his feelings for Miss Qiao, I was very angry and even dazzled by the anger. I personally designed Miss Qiao to be handed over to him. He actually treated her like this, so I started nning for the Cheng family to be in power. In the end, the Cheng family fell into my hands, and I wanted to get more." "What is this more? Let Miss Joe be my wife." "However, she was still my elder brother''s wife at that time. Even if the eldest brother does not return home, it would still be my elder sister-inw. So I came up with a n to vacate my wife''s position so that Miss Qiao could have the opportunity to be my wife. But Miss Tang is very qualified in this position, and she can''t make mistakes at all. If she reconciles with her rashly, I think few people can ept such a result, especially the Tang family is not easy to exin. In addition, it is not conducive to this. I am with Miss Qiao, and there will be many people attacking Miss Qiao." "So, I thought of a very brilliant idea. After you listen, you will definitely think that I am a bad person. In fact, I think so. Without this n, there will be no subsequent events. You think Miss Tang is a mourner. Xing, the Cheng family was miserable, but in fact it was not, she was unlucky when she got my Cheng family. "I think if Miss Tang is the wrong party, and the person who made the mistake with her is my elder brother, that would be great. In the future, I will be a bit weird with Miss Qiao, but when ites to this matter, outsiders will think This is to set things right, we are a natural pair." Chapter 5511: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (100) Chapter 5511: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (100) Chapter 5511 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (100) When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but cursed in their hearts. This was too detrimental. He took all the good things. At this time, they didn''t think Cheng Zixiao was joking. How can a madman state these ns in an orderly manner, especially these words, to make up all the nks before, and they are all right. "I''m afraid that my eldest brother will wear a gang, so I arranged for a maid toe and contact him in advance, in the name of Miss Tang, instead of talking about it, let eldest brother regard Miss Tang as a confidant. I know the personality of my eldest brother too much. Yes, it is Miss Tang who went to see him." At this point, Cheng Zixiao said to a maid next to him, "Bn, you can talk to them." Bn hesitated for a moment and admitted the incident. In fact, after Tang Guo jumped into the sea, she couldn''t sleep every night because of this incident, and was very afraid that the other party would return to her to find her. Since Tang Guo came back, she felt a lot more at ease. She did not expect that the Second Young Master would let her admit this in public. It seems that the Second Young Master really likes Miss Tang. Everyone was in an uproar, Cheng Zixiao was really calcting step by step, if Tang Guo didn''te back, and he really died, then Cheng Zixiao would really calcte his death. If Cheng Zixiao didn''t like Tang Guo, then the matter of her being calcted, and the filthy name that was unclear, would never be rified. This is even if you are dead, when you mention her, you will think that this person is stinky, right? Loss, too overcast. Probably, this is retribution? Yun Qiaolian stood in the crowd, listening to this, she only felt that Miss Tang was Cheng Zixiaos retribution, and it was the retribution that made him tempted and specifically punished him. "After a certain timing, I added some medicine to Miss Tang''s drink. After she fell asleep, she moved her to my elder brother''s room. When they woke up, they were found by the maid, it was reasonable to say I dont know. Later, you know. I didnt hesitate to take her back to the Tang family. I didnt expect that she turned around and left the Tang family, and she didnt even exin it to me. I didnt understand why she didnt exin. Later, on the day she jumped into the sea, I only learned from Tao Hecai''s mouth that she knew all my ns." Everyone was even more surprised. Tang Guo actually knew about this? Then why... "Yeah, you should be very puzzled. If you know, why don''t you hide? Right? Maybe I was too disappointed. After all, I not only calcted her out of the Cheng family, but also nned to send her far away. Because I''m afraid that her existence will affect the development between Miss Qiao and me. I think she can''t use up all the money, and she will have no worries in her life." "Unexpectedly, she would encounter bandits on the way, so she jumped into the sea." "Her departure broke all my ns, and it also made me understand that I didn''t have Miss Joe in my heart, but she upied my whole heart." "It''s just a pity that I understood it toote and there was no time for everything. Later, I wanted to make Miss Qiao my wife, but it didn''t stop. Before today, she probably didn''t know about it. However, she seemed to hate me very much, she I usually get along well with Miss Tang, and I have always believed that Miss Tang is innocent. Regarding that incident, Iined that I did not believe Miss Tang." "I once said that as long as she cane back, I will admit all the mistakes and return her innocence." At this time, everyone looked at Cheng Zixiao''s eyes and it was a bit hard to say a word. Chapter 5512: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (101) Chapter 5512: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (101) Chapter 5512 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (101) Who could think that he could be so damaged? No wonder people would rather jump into the sea than wait for someone to save her. Maybe she thinks its impossible for Cheng Zixiao to save her, right? After Cheng Zixiao said this, Tao Hecai also came over, watching everyone''s reaction, and thought this waspletely over. Cheng Zixiao looked at the direction Tang Guo is currently living, with a look in his eyes. "Second Young Master, do you really think that if you admit your mistakes, Miss Tang wille back?" Tao Hecai wiped the sweat from his head and said in an ufortable tone, "She won''t be back, even if she remembers everything in the past. " Cheng Zixiao showed an expression of pain between his eyebrows. Of course he knew that he was not a fool. However, if the promise is agreed, then it will be done. He also wants to be a credible person to her. He said, he will return her innocence. The people around are still pointing, no matter how deep the affection before, they can''t stop the thing that almost killed Tang Guo. "It''s really unlucky to be seen by such a person." Yun Qiaolian said loudly, "I have lost my luck for eight lifetimes." Many women in the crowd nodded in agreement. Yeah, its really unlucky. Ms. Tang is also very fateful. If she changes her personal life, she might have died long ago, so this matter will never be rified. Furthermore, if Cheng Zixiao hadn''t fallen in love with Miss Tang, the truth of this matter would not be announced. Yun Qiaolian has a rhythm, and the topic of discussion slowly satisfied her a lot. Cheng Zixiao was helped back by Tao Hecai. In the next few days, people in the whole Fish City learned about this somewhat dogmatic thing. Tang Guo''s bad reputation waspletely washed away. Many people felt that she was too unlucky, and it was a disaster. "He Cai, did shee here?" "Second young master, no, I heard that Miss Tang and Boss Yan are choosing wedding supplies recently." Cheng Zixiao''s face turned pale, Tao Hecai persuaded: "Second Young Master, you really don''t do stupid things this time." "Yan Qing is not easy to mess with now, besides, Miss Tang is willing to be with him." Cheng Zixiao finally sighed: "I know." If Yan Qing does not show up, he still has many opportunities. "Now that the situation is getting more and more unstable, the Second Young Master still makes early ns. Other families are now considering which power to rely on at that time. In fact, I don''t say, the Second Young Master also knows which party it is best to rely on." Cheng Zixiao: "I know, I will think about it, it''s just the appearance in front of the Cheng family..." "The Second Young Master has forgotten that he has a big fist these years, and it is easy to do anything. As long as the forces you are relying on are reliable and you want to stand up again, it is not a matter of minutes? And that Yan Qing, if it provokes those hard-fisted people Not only will you be expelled from the Fish City, you may not be able to save your life. Now the second youngster makes ns first, and maybe you can continue the rtionship with Miss Tang in the future. Only when you are strong, what you do is easy. "You are right." Cheng Zixiao was determined in his heart, "Go and get a list of the various forces. I will analyze and see if I can get in touch with the other party in advance." On the other side, Tang Guo and Yan Qing are not all thinking about the wedding. ording to the progress, the Fish City will soon be seen by people, and then it will purge the forces again. Ordinary merchants cannot protect themselves at all and can only rely on forces. However, they are not ordinary merchants. When those peoplee to upy the fish city, it is estimated that there will be a killing of chickens and monkeys, and they will directly destroy the wave of bandits on the mountain. It happens that they can also kill the chickens and monkeys, and annihte the people whoe in. Chapter 5513: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (102) Chapter 5513: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (102) Chapter 5513 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (102) Time passed in a hurry and came to Tang Guo and Yan Qing''s wedding day in a blink of an eye. Cheng Zixiao also came, watching the two officially together with jealousy, but thinking of the future situation, he resisted doing anything. In half a month, those people wille, and then his Cheng family will still be a giant in the fish city. Wait, hope, half a month has passed. A force gradually approached the Fish City. Before entering the Fish City, they nned to fight two groups of bandits to show the people in the Fish City. It was a force suppressed, so that they would be more obedient. Because they did not know the details of the bandits in Niutoushan, they chose the bandit on the mountain next to Niutoushan. It went all the way, and it went smoothly. When they wounded a few people and captured all these bandits, another force emerged around them. Everyone was pointed at by the ck tube, and no one dared to move. Later this force was the younger brothers of Yan Qing. As early as on Tang Guoshan, she told Yan Qing to recruit troops to prepare for emergencies. Sessfully incorporated this wave of people, and at the same time included these bandits who had escaped from the dead. Tang Guo saw the bandit boss he was familiar with in his memory, and the man who had epted the original owner as the goddaughter at first nce was a refreshing person. The other party was also very surprised. I didn''t expect that it was the famous young couple in Yucheng who saved them in the end. Cheng Zixiao looked forward to the arrival of that wave, but did not expect that the other party would be very respectful to Yan Qing. No, it should be said to be cautious. Seeing this, Cheng Zixiao is a little desperate. Fish City is not upied, the people behind that force will naturally arrange for new people toe. However, in the next year, no matter how many people they arranged toe over, they either died, or were collected by Yan Qing and Tang Guo and surrounded Yucheng to death. The family of Fish City was still flustered at first, butter discovered that Yan Qing had done nothing, just to make Fish City more peaceful than other ces. Especially when they received news of turbulence and discement in other ces, they felt at ease. At least in Yucheng, Yan Qing will not restrict their development and will not lose their lives, as long as they dont mess around. As long as Yan Qing is here for one day, the Fish City will always be stable, and over time, they arepletely convinced by Yan Qing. Tang Guo reminded Yan Qing when the familiar force that represented new hope appeared. Next, the two provided convenience to each other, and the invincible fish citypletely became their base. Here, it seems that you will never be attacked. Tang Guo looked almost the same, so he took out some blueprints for weapon development and led the little brothers under his hand to study together. The people of Fish City only know that there are many secret bases in Fish City, which ordinary people cannot enter. also knew that since those people came, Tang Guo rarely showed up, and asionally saw Yan Qing. Tang Guo''s appearance has allowed Yucheng to avoid the attack of war. The people here live in a very stable life. At the same time, they have given a lot of support to this new star force. At least in many aspects, they will be much smoother. She knows that every simr small world will have such experience, and the things experienced are also different. She will note up with something that is too detached. It is not a problem to provide some research and development drawings. After all, it is something that can be obtained by hard work. Cheng Zixiao hasn''t seen Tang Guo for a long time. He has been looking forward to the fall of Yucheng, but Yucheng has been doing well. Chapter 5514: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (103) Chapter 5514: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (103) Chapter 5514 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (103) The happiest thing for him is to go to the Yun''s tailor shop to pick up clothes every month. Fetching clothes here can let him know how much Tang Guo cared about him. But there is always the day when the clothes are taken out. Unknowingly, ten years have passed. The world has still experienced many wars, deaths, and losses, but in the end the peace that people expect is ushered in. Today, it was Cheng Zixiao who went to the Yun''s tailor''s shop to pick up the clothes of thest season. He walked in slowly and saw that the mouth was a little poisonous, and she was cutting the fabric. Yun Qiaolian, who smiled at a man next to her from time to time, felt that this scene was really true. It''s too dazzling. This poisonous mouth Yun Qiaolian, unexpectedly, some people want it. I heard that this man has a good rtionship with Yan Qing. Although I thought so in my heart, this man is so tall that he can''t afford to provoke him. It is said that many enemies died in the opponent''s hands, and a lot of credit was given back then. "Qiaolian, a guest is here." "Oh, good." Yun Qiaolian smiled at the man, smiled with the child in his arms, turned around and walked over. When she saw Cheng Zixiao, she changed her face and put it away. "I''ll fetch the clothes." Cheng Zixiao pursed her lips, as for? Every time I saw him, he put on a bad face, as if owed her money. "Only thest quarter." Yun Qiaolian handed the prepared clothes to Cheng Zixiao, "You know, right?" Cheng Zixiao felt a pain in her heart: "I know, but I have other things today. I want to customize the same clothes before, and I will have one set, and I will get it every quarter." In addition to this, he really couldn''t think of anything meaningful that would make him feel the temperature of the world. Only me him, and personally push away the person who gave him the only temperature. Now it is very difficult to see her, even if she is still in the fish city. I heard that her status is very high, and her identity is kept secret, it is difficult to find her information now. At the beginning, the Tang family even went to make trouble and wanted to share a piece of the pie, but was arrested in the small ck room and warned. Anyway, everyone knows she is not easy to mess with. Even if he wants to provoke, he can''t get close. "Are you sure? It''s not cheap to customize clothes of the original quality. A set of winter clothes costs at least two thousand yuan." Her clothes are considered big names, and Yun Qiaolian is not afraid to stimte Cheng Zixiao, "Do you have it?" Cheng Zixiao was silent for a moment. He hasn''t done much for all these years, relying on the antiques from the seller for his living. "I''lle back in a few days, you keep the original drawings." "Don''t worry, keep it, as long as you have the money, you can customize as much as you want." If you have money, you are a fool, let alone Cheng Zixiao''s money? Its such a prodigal thing. I dont know what will happen if he sells out the antiques? Many years ago, Cheng Zixiao and Cheng Zifeng separated. This should be the only thing that Master Cheng could do before his death. After Cheng Zifeng took the family property, he squandered it shortly afterwards, and the romantic love story between him and Xie Yuwen ended. Cheng Zifeng is now doing odd jobs for a living. It is hard to imagine that he was once a young master. There is only one Tao Hecai left by Cheng Zixiao. Tao He only got married a few years ago. Because everything took Cheng Zixiaos side into consideration, his wife almost broke up, and the children almost had an ident. In the end, he slowly returned to his heart. The focus is on the family. asionally, when I have time, I will buy something to see Cheng Zixiao. While Cheng Zixiao still lives in Chengs family, he is the only one in Chengs family today. Because this is the most peaceful fish city, no one dares to mess around. Even if Cheng Zixiao doesn''t take care of things, no one dares to do anything at Cheng''s house. But his life still looks like a year. Especially hearing a little bit of news about Yan Qing and Tang Guo can make him drunk. Chapter 5515: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (104) Chapter 5515: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (104) Chapter 5515 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (104) Not long after Cheng Zixiao left, Qiao Xuexi came to Yun Qiaolian. Hearing about Cheng Zixiao''s thoughts, she smiled and said, "Say, do you want to tell Cheng Zixiao, there is nothing like this? Will it dy your money? " "That''s not true, do you want to tell him?" Yun Qiaolian, "He looks really miserable." "Its just that the person who is a mother is different, and the heart bes softer." "Oh, to umte virtue for the child, of course you have to be kind. Besides, if you are not kind, how can you find a husband? If I''m not kind, I won''t be able to pick up this big tall guy." Yun Qiaolian said about it, A face of happiness. "How about you, don''t you think about personal issues?" "I dont have this interest for the time being. I still have a lot to learn. I have a new direction and a rare opportunity. I want to try it. Lets talk about feelings, lets go with the flow. ept it when you meet it. Forced." Yun Qiaolian does not like to be nosy as before: "It''s up to you, you are happy. Then about Cheng Zixiao, do you want to talk about it?" "You can umte virtue for your child, I''ll talk." Yun Qiaolian looked at Qiao Xuexis back with a bit of iprehension, and hurriedly came back from the field. She came here for the first time, that''s it? Is the hatred between Qiao Xuexi and Cheng Zixiao deeper than Tang Guo''s? "It seems you are not doing well." Qiao Xuexi looked at the iparably ruined Cheng family, and then looked at wearing new clothes, smiling happily, basking in the sun on the rocking chair, like an old man Cheng Zixiao, his eyes became a little muddy. "It''s you." Cheng Zixiao raised her head and nced at Qiao Xuexi, theny down and closed her eyes, "After so many years, I didn''t expect you toe here, what''s the matter?" Qiao Xuexi randomly found a ce to sit down, crossed her hands, her eyes on Cheng Zixiao''s body: "I want toe over and tell you something." "What''s the matter? Is it about her?" "That''s it." Cheng Zixiao became energetic, no longerzy, just sat up straight. Qiao Xuexi couldnt help asking: Do you really like Xiaoguo so much? "She has already lived with me." Cheng Zixiao pointed to the location of her heart, "Can''t get out." In the sun, Qiao Xueughed: "I want to tell you that it is not Xiaoguo who customized clothes for ten years at the Yun''s tailor shop, but I found that you have feelings for her, and I dont want you to forget her. I want to use this Way to torture you." "Oh, did you mean this?" "Are you sad to know this?" Cheng Zixiao: Although its a bit regretful, its not sad. After all, I know that she once liked me, she really cared about me, and was the one who gave me warmth. "What if I said, she has never liked you? The warmth to you, just as your care for her at the beginning was all falsehoods?" Cheng Zixiao frowned: "You are not going well outside,e to trouble me, vent your anger?" "What I said is true. The little fruit in this life and this world doesn''t like you, and the warmth to you is all falsehood." Qiao Xuexi smiled brightly, that''s why she came back in a hurry and found Yun''s tailor shop, and then came to Cheng''s family to find Cheng Zixiao. Recently in the field, she fell ill and had a dream. A very magical dream, as if it were her life. The situation in her dream was simr to what she experienced, and there were also dissimrs. She found that the dissimr ce was after Tang Guo appeared. The ending in the dream is that Tang Guo died, or was killed by Cheng Zixiao. And she didn''t learn so much, she couldn''t be independent, she was not clear-headed, and she didn''t realize that Cheng Zixiao was a bad thing. Instead, she was with him. But Cheng Zixiao has been insecure since he was a child, and he always felt that anyone would steal her, especially she and Cheng Zifeng, could not talk at all, otherwise he would go crazy. In that dream, she was a rag doll at the mercy of others. As soon as she woke up, shebined the dream and reality and discovered a great secret. Tang Guo''s behavior seemed to be exined clearly based on this dream. Now she is not the silly white sweet Qiao Xuexi. Of course, it can be seen from some of Tang Guos previous performance that the other party actually does not like Cheng Zixiao. About Mo, Tang Guo had the same dream as her, so he wanted to engage in the Cheng family from the beginning, right? Chapter 5516: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (end) Chapter 5516: The bride who gave the wrong bridal chamber (end) Chapter 5516 The bride who sent the wrong bridal chamber (end) There is also the tranquility of Yucheng. If Tang Guo didn''t know what happened in advance, how could he change the situation so that Yucheng has never suffered a disaster? She didn''t want to ask Tang Guo, after all, Tang Guo in the dream was really tempted by Cheng Zixiao. Come over to stimte Cheng Zixiao, and she relieved her anger. "Qiao Xuexi, what do you think about this?" Obviously, Cheng Zixiao listened to it. Of course he couldn''t ept it. Tang Guo had never liked him. Qiao Xuexi: "I didn''t lie to you, she doesn''t like you. You are too selfish to be liked by anyone." Qiao Xuexi vented and left. This person, she doesn''t want to see it again in her life. Cheng Zixiao couldn''t believe it, and wanted to find Tang Guo now. The next day, he went to wander around Tang Guo''s house and applied to see Tang Guo, asking her about important things. Ten dayster, Tang Guo saw Cheng Zixiao, who was apanied by Yan Qing. The appearance of the two being close together really hurt Cheng Zixiao''s eyes. He was so ufortable, he still couldn''t believe that Tang Guo had no feelings for him at all. "Qiao Xuexi said, you used to be false to me, and there was never me in your heart?" Tang Guo didnt know why Qiao Xuexi suddenly said this, but she nodded, Yes. "You lie, howe you haven''t liked me? You used to care about me so much, afraid that I would be frozen and hungry." Seeing Tang Guo watching him, Cheng Zixiao also subconsciously arranged his clothes. The style he wears is very old, and looks out of ce in this already somewhat modern city. Tang Guo: "Because I discovered your false affection, then it is normal for you to falsely affect you, isn''t it normal?" "Everything is your acting?" Cheng Zixiao''s heart was cramped, and she couldn''t believe that this turned out to be a scene, and his infatuation turned out to be a scene. Tang Guo: "Yes, since you sent me to the wrong bridal chamber, I started acting. Didnt you start acting at that time? I knew from the beginning that you like Qiao Xuexi and treat me as a shield, so I want Acting in a scene will make you slowly tempted." "So, you would rather risk your life, but also make me tempted and regret it for a lifetime?" Tang Guo smiled: "No, my man arranged the bandits at the time. When I jumped into the sea, he was still inside to follow me." "For a scumbag, it''s not worth it to risk his life?" "Amnesia is also fake?" "Correct." "The Western Medicine..." "I arranged it!" Good calction! Cheng Zixiao only felt a sweet throat and a fishy smell in his mouth. In this life, he had never been stimted so much, and his eyes turned ck from time to time, as if he was about to faint. "I don''t believe it, you prepared meals and clothes for me so carefully, don''t you care about my performance?" Tang Guo helped her forehead: "At the time, I was the second youngest grandmother, and there were countless people around me. It was not too much trouble to move my lips." "Okay, don''t doubt it, I have never had you in my heart." Tang Guo took Yan Qing away, leaving Cheng Zixiao with a pale face. Losing her, he thought he had made a mistake, and pushed her away, which was the regret of his life. Never thought that this was the result of her long-nned n. Unfortunately, he has loved this woman for most of his life, and still can''t give up. Cheng Zixiao passed out in pain and was taken to the hospital. This dizziness, he also fell into a dream. If Qiao Xuexi''s dream is only a coincidence, then Cheng Zixiao''s dream is Tang Guo''s n. Since the other party came to her and asked about this, she was sorry for the original owner who died tragically without knowing anything. People who dont like him are still alive. The person who likes him is dead, but he himself killed him. And she, came back for revenge. System: [Host, this is too miserable. "Second Young Master, are you okay?" Watching Cheng Zixiao wake up, Tao Hecai asked caringly, "Things have passed for so long. To put it bluntly, you are very different now. There is really no need to struggle anymore. That rtionship." Cheng Zixiao''s expression seemed to copse, clutching her hair and burst into tears. In this dream with feelings for Tang Guo, he saw the different developments in the dream, and saw her feelings for him in the dream, and he couldn''t ept it. From the beginning, he lost her, but he was stillcent about his n. "Second Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" "Hecai, this is retribution!" If there is no such dream, he may slowly let go of that rtionship, but there is a dream simr to the past and present, which will apany him throughout his life. He guessed, she had this dream, or experienced everything in the dream. So, this is retribution. see you tomorrow Yesterday, I said that I finished it today. Although it was more than a few chapters, I stayed upte to finish it. Excellent! ! haha. Chapter 5517: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (1) Chapter 5517: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (1) Chapter 5517 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (1) Ziyun: The girl seems to havepleted another world. Why didn''t she see Margareting out and bubbling recently? Did she not expect the next world girl might go to her side? [Chi Xiao]: Its true that I havent seen her for a long time. Could something happen? [Shangguan Yungu]: There should be nothing wrong with Senior Margaret, after all, in her world, she is already very strong. However, she hasn''t appeared for so long, which is really a bit worrying. [Ziyun]: Scroll through the chat history to see what she saidst. Soon, a few people turned to see thest chatting content of Margaret: [The maind has been a bit turbulent recently. I dont know if there are any male or female protagonists I am looking forward to. Oh, if I can catch them, will the school flowerse to my world? No matter what, I have to check it out. Ziyun and several people also found that they also put forward various opinions at the time, indicating that she would not affect Tang Guo''s past affairs if she casually arrested people who might be the masters of men and women. Margaretter said that she would go out and sway, attract their attention, and let them fight the boss. It doesn''t matter whether it is injured or not. The main reason is that the school freshman cane and she can save her life. Ziyun: Maybe she was swaying around outside, maybe she could find something. Chi Xiao: I hope her life will be bigger, after all, there are many unforeseen things in this world. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margarets name is always on, so it shouldnt be dangerous for the time being. Seeing the bright name, everyone in the group felt at ease. Yes, the name does not turn gray, indicating that this person is still alive. Used to Marguerites convulsions from time to time, they are really not used to this person''s sudden disappearance. After that, they looked forward to when Tang Guo would appear and what the next world would be like. At this time, Tang Guo has indeed entered the new world. After epting the memory, her mind was full of confusion, because this time she did not get all the memories, or part of the memories was sealed. She is now in a nice house, whose background should be an overhead ancient world. Her father is a businessman, his business is not big or small, at least the family can have a good life. She is just fifteen years old this year. There is an older brother, Tang Anshan, who is eighteen today, and a younger brother and a younger sister. Her younger brother Tang Anchen is thirteen this year, and her younger sister Tang Ying is nine years old. Although there are many brothers and sisters, they are all the same father and the same mother, and their brothers and sisters have very good feelings. Her father has only one wife and no concubines, so he is considered to be a rtively clean family in this era. It should be said that in such a family, they are all very happy and satisfied with the status quo. But for such a happy family, many things will happen in the future, which can be called family destruction. From the memory she knew, the original owner had died many times and was reborn many times, but every time she was reborn with anticipation, she couldn''t change the fate of her family destroyed. It seems that she doesn''t make many choices, and in the end it will only be an ending, watching the tragic deaths of her rtives around her. The number of her deaths is unclear. Some people can''t stand such encounters andmit suicide. There are also people who want to find the murderer and get revenge, but they are killed. Chapter 5518: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (2) Chapter 5518: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (2) Chapter 5518 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (2) Without exception, every time it will be reborn before the tragedy urs, it still cannot change the ending. When just came over, she felt the sadness and powerlessness rising from the bottom of her heart. It means that no matter how hard you work, how hard you work, you still cant protect the things you cherish, even if you know the ending, what will happen in the future. It seems that everything is against oneself, in such a situation, few people will not be driven mad. "Second sister, what are you sitting here watching?" Tang Guo was awakened by the voice of a teenager, and when she looked back, it was her third brother Tang Anchen who came to look for her. Tang Anchen''s current appearance is the first to show off, and he can vaguely see that he will definitely look like a young son when he grows up in the future. He doesn''t know how many other daughters will lose their hearts. "Second sister, you haven''t spoken muchtely, and you frown from time to time. What is going on? Did someone bully you? Tell me, I''ll vent your anger." Tang Anchen is like a little adult, obviously just A young boy took the posture of protecting his sister. Such a cute brother, few sisters don''t like it, right? "Nothing." "Second sister, it''s not good to lie, I am your biological brother, how can you deceive me? Is there anything bad, why can''t you tell me?" Tang Anchen has been clever since he was a child, and is regarded as the smartest of the brothers and sisters. . However, he is only a young boy, facing the danger of being unable to fight, he still loses his life. He wanted to protect his sister and his family, but it was a pity that his strength was too weak. "I don''t know, it''s just that I''m inexplicably unhappy recently." This kid is not easy to deceive, so I can only find another excuse. All Tang Anchen thought, she said to Tang Guo after a while: "Second sister, wait for me first, and I wille as soon as I go." Tang Guo stood up and watched Tang Anchen running towards his house. He didn''t know what he was going to do, but he still waited in ce. In just a few moments, she heard the footsteps of Tang Anchen running back. "Second sister, let me take you out for a stroll to relieve your boredom. I also took the money. If you are interested in a while, just go and buy it. Listening to my mother, buying something you like can make people happy. "Tang Anchen shook her face in front of Tang Guo holding the money bag in his hand, and then stuffed it to Tang Guo, "That''s all there is for my brother. Look at the flowers." Tang Guo was really amused this time, she couldn''t help touching Tang Anchen''s head, but was avoided by the boy: "Brother is grown up, second sister don''t touch his head casually." After finishing speaking, she seemed to think of Tang again. Guo was not happy, so he moved his head over again, "This time the second sister is upset. My younger brother will be a child for the time being. Let you touch it, but you must keep it secret and not let the elder brother and younger sister know about it, otherwise the younger brother They will have no face to go out to meet people, they willugh." Tang Guo unceremoniously touched: "I will keep it secret, and I won''t let you beughed at." Tang Anchen smiled happily when she saw Tang Guo happily, and urged Tang Guo to follow him to the street to buy fun. Tang Guo followed Tang Anchen to the streets, even if she knew what she would encounter on the streets this time, she would still go. Because even if she doesn''t go, there are some things that can''t be avoided. The world is targeting the Tang family everywhere, and there is no way to avoid it. Chapter 5519: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (3) Chapter 5519: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (3) Chapter 5519 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (3) "Second Sister, this one is beautiful and suits you very well." Tang Anchen took a hairpin and quickly handed it to Tang Guo. The beads on this hairpin are translucent, and the style is simple and fresh but not cheap. It really suits her age. "Second sister, this is also good." Tang Anchen would find something that he thought was good from time to time and hand it to Tang Guo. If Tang Guo liked it, he would ask someone to wrap it up. If Tang Guo didn''t like it, he would put it down immediately without saying a word. At this age, Tang Anchen has already been watched by the youngdies of some families, waiting for him to grow up. However, Tang Anchen will never grow up in this world, and every time he cannot live to be fifteen years old, the Tang family will suffer, and everyone will die one by one. "Second sister, you are still unhappy." Tang Anchen frowned, "I really bother my brother." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled: "You let me touch my head and I will be happy." Tang Anchen was speechless, touching his head outside, didn''t everyone see it? He watched peopleing and going from left to right, but their brother and sister stood in the crowd and they were very eye-catching. Even if you don''t know each other, people passing by like to take a peek at it secretly. Then the second sister touched his head at this time, wouldn''t pedestrians be able to see it? Tang Anchen is in a difficult situation. If he is touched, he will definitely beughed at. If you don''t touch, the second sister will be unhappy. Without thinking for long, Tang Anchen still chose to sacrifice herself to make her sister happy. So, he approached Tang Guo, gently moved his head together, and whispered: "Second sister, hurry up and touch it." Tang Guo became happy for a moment, and leaned close and whispered: "Go back and talk about it. I''m happy again now." Tang Anchen has no doubts, because his mother is like this sometimes, sometimes happy, sometimes unhappy. That''s what Dad said. When my mother is happy, everything is fine. If she is unhappy, following her is the best solution. The brothers and sisters walked slowly along the street, but Tang Guo only bought one thing. No one can bear to spend the money that the younger brother has finally praised, and besides, he is still such a well-behaved younger brother as Tang Anchen. "Help" Suddenly a bleak shout came from the distance of the crowd, Tang Guo clenched his fist, and said in his heart. Knowing from memory, as long as she does not change anything, she will definitely encounter this scene. In an instant, a woman rushed out of the crowd. She looked a little embarrassed and disheveled. This woman was about the same age as her. It was obvious that she was not standing in the middle of the road, but the other party rushed in front of her very urately, knelt behind her, held her legs, and looked at her with a pair of pitiful eyes: "Miss, help. I, as long as the youngdy saves me, I am willing to reciprocate for the ve and the maid. I dont want to be caught back. Its over if I get caught back. Miss, please, be merciful." The wave of chasing people also came over, and when they saw Tang Guo and Tang Anchen, they did not act rashly. The Tang family is not a big family in other ces, but it is still good in this county. No matter what kind of way it is, it will not easily be offended. Tang Guo and Tang Anchen, the two youngdies of the Tang family, were here, and those fierce-looking people all smiled and handed their hands: "Miss Tang Er, Young Master Tang, I didnt expect it to be you two. This is the one I bought and disobedient. The girl, if the two of you are attracted to it, just take her away." Chapter 5520: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (4) Chapter 5520: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (4) Chapter 5520 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (4) Abandoning a little girl in a mere mere nuances, it is not a loss to be able to make a good rtionship with the Tang family. Besides, he expected that the Tang family would not take people away directly, and would put aside some silver taels. In any case, it is better not to offend the Tang family. Everyone is a county, and they are not rted to each other. It is better to have fewer conflicts. "Second sister, this..." Tang Anchen didn''t know what to do when facing the fierce and vicious person in front of him and the woman holding the second sister''s thigh. He encountered such a thing for the first time. Lets talk about it. There are so many things like this under the sun, and it''s not an ordinary person like him that can manage it. If you dont care, if this woman is taken away, you can imagine where she will fall without guessing. If you want to take care of it, you can only take it back and serve as a maidservant. Otherwise, let them go, and I don''t know who they will fall into. So, this is actually a very troublesome thing. Based on Tang Anchen''s understanding of his second sister, he thought she would probably take care of her. After all, the second sister was kind-hearted since she was a child. "Miss, please." The woman seemed to know that Tang Guo was the one who made up her mind. She let go of her leg and kowped **** the ground. In just two or three strokes, her forehead was red, which shows her effort. Tang Guo took out his purse and took out some broken silver from it: "I think she is pleasing to the eye. It just happens that there is ack of a maid in the courtyard, and I want to buy her." "Since Miss Tang Er has taken a fancy, it is the honor of this girl." These people happily collected the money, and then gave up, "Then she is Miss Tang Er''s person, and has nothing to do with Yunchun Tower anymore. Miss Tang Er , Tang San, let''s say goodbye first." "Thank you Miss for saving my life, thank you." The rescued woman continued to kowtow again. Tang Guo: "You can get up and go back with me now." Now she hasn''t figured out the situation in this world. Since the key point in the plot has hit, she still chooses to keep it. Remembering that the Tang family would suffer one after another, she nned to go back and take out some puppet paper men and let them protect the Tang family. I don''t know what will happen to the Tang family after these catastrophes. "The ve is called Lin Xiaoyue." Lin Xiaoyue replied in a low voice, and followed Tang Guo''s side. Tang Guo responded, and instead of talking to Lin Xiaoyue, hemunicated with Tang Anchen. In fact, she is doing two things with one heart and two things, remembering something in her mind. The trigger point of Lin Xiaoyue will trigger different plots, which are divided into what will happen if Lin Xiaoyue is saved, and what will happen if Lin Xiaoyue is not saved. The original owner has tried it, but no matter which choice it is, the Tang family will suffer. The original owner, in the first life, rescued Lin Xiaoyue without hesitation. Of course, it is impossible for a maid who suddenly bought it from outside to wait on her right away. So after bringing the people back, she handed them over to the old mother in the house to unify the rules, and after she learned the rules in the house, she arranged other tasks ording to her expertise. This Lin Xiaoyue was indeed born well, with a pretty face, but it was a pity that she didn''t have a job well done. The female celebrity is not good at it at all, doing things a bit stupid, and often scolded. As ast resort, I can only be assigned some rough jobster. Because of her stupid mouth, she can''tmunicate to please her, and she has a good-looking face, so she is not very popr with other maids. Chapter 5521: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (5) Chapter 5521: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (5) Chapter 5521 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (5) The family tradition of the Tang family is very strict, and the maids dare not do anything in partnership, but they dont y with Lin Xiaoyue, reject her, or help her, and no one can control it. Lin Xiaoyue lived in the Tang family for about half a year, and was picked up one day, and then the nightmare of the Tang family began. No one thought that Lin Xiaoyue, who only had a slightly better appearance, was the youngest daughter of the current emperor. She was left out because of an ident a few years ago. Lin Xiaoyue, who had restored her status as a princess, told the emperor what had happened to her, and then the emperor made an order to capture all the Tang family''s servants and beheaded on the same day. Then she asked again that the original lord entered the pce to be her pce maid, and threatened the lives of everyone in the Tang family. The original owner can only enter the pce and is under attack in the pce, but it doesn''t matter if he thinks that this will make his family safe and sound. Where did she know that some things are not so simple. The local people knew that the Tang family had offended the princess, and some people who wanted to im credit began to bully the Tang family. When the original owner got the news, Tang Anchen was the only one left in the Tang family. Taking advantage of the time when the original owner was out of the pce to do errands, Tang Anchen found her. However, before the two of them could say a few more words, they were discovered by Lin Xiaoyue''s people. Lin Xiaoyue said very empathetic at the time: It seems that you are really affectionate sisters and brothers. If this is the case, how can I let you separate again? After that, Tang Anchen was taken to the cleansing room and became the **** in the pce. He didn''t die, that was for revenge. However, two brothers and sisters, one is a courtdy and the other is an eunuch, they can''t resist at all. Finally, Tang Anchen died, and the original owner had no support. He jumped into the well and died. Then the original owner returned to the beginning, thinking that everything was still toote. At first, she was full of resentment and wanted revenge. After she calmed down, she knew that she could not provoke the royal family. If Lin Xiaoyue were to be killed, the Tang family would still suffer if they were found out. So in her second life, she chose not to save Lin Xiaoyue. When Lin Xiaoyue jumped from the crowd, she pretended to be pushed down by the opponent and fell to the ground all of a sudden and passed out into aa. This time, Lin Xiaoyue was taken away by those people. But she did not expect that after a few years, Lin Xiaoyue regained her identity. The first thing she thought of was her. Sheined that if she was not physically weak, she would not encounter so many nightmarish things, and put all the resentment on the original owner. . The Tang family also suffered. The original owner wanted revenge, but did notmit suicide, and was almost crazy by Lin Xiaoyue in the end? Lin Xiaoyue called the original owner to go through what she had experienced, and in the end she died again. The original owner went back to the beginning again. This time, she chose not to go out during that time, stay at home, and not go anywhere. When the day came, Lin Xiaoyue was not brought back. When she breathed a sigh of relief, her elder brother brought a woman back. It was said that she was a woman from the wind, and she was very poorly thrown into the water. The eldest brother Tang Anshan couldn''t see it, so he asked someone to save him. He didn''t have any extra thoughts. He just couldn''t see it, but he was finally pped and stayed beside Tang Anshan as a maid. As expected, Lin Xiaoyue regained her identity a few yearster, not wanting to be known about this past, and nned to get rid of the Tang family, except for Tang Anshan. She asked the emperor to arrange for the killer to go to the Tang family to kill the gate. The original owner happened to be in the cer that day and escaped a catastrophe, but saw her rtives die one by one, and heard that this was an order from the princess. While Tang Anshan was led away, of course he survived. Later, he was found by Lin Xiaoyue and brought him back. Tang Anshan didnt know that Lin Xiaoyue did this, and became a steward. While investigating the truth, live with Lin Xiaoyue. Not long after, the original owner found Tang Anshan and told the other party the truth. Tang Anshan could not ept this fact and nned to solve Lin Xiaoyue at night, but the other party saw through it. Lin Xiaoyue mocked Tang Anshan for not being satisfied, she was a princess, and he was not satisfied. But she will always remember that when Tang Anshan rescued her, she was reluctant to kill him, so she locked him up. Tang Anshan could not bear the humiliation, unable to face an enemy who killed his whole family, biting his tongue andmitting suicide. Later, the original owner failed to assassinate Lin Xiaoyue and was divided by five horses. see you tomorrow Chapter 5522: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (6) Chapter 5522: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (6) Chapter 5522 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (6) Without any ident, the original owner who was divided by five horses was reborn again before everything happened. Rescuing Lin Xiaoyue, not saving Lin Xiaoyue, or even avoiding the time of meeting that day, there is no way to avoid the tragedy brought by Lin Xiaoyue. This made the original owner very painful and powerless, as if everything had already been doomed, no matter what she did, she couldn''t change everything. But, she was born again. Seeing her cherished family again, she didn''t want to lose them. This time, she chose to kill Lin Xiaoyue. Avoid getting involved with her family, she doesn''t n to show up to do it herself. But after disguising herself, she went to Yunchun Tower to buy Lin Xiaoyue as a mysterious person. After bought, she drove away with Lin Xiaoyue in a carriage, and ate the prepared poisoned buns. After watching the other party''s breath, he took a carriage and pushed it into the sea. Killing Lin Xiaoyue silently like this, she thought that the Tang family should not have any life crisis anymore. After finishing all this, she rode back on her horse, who could have imagined that when the gate of the Tang family appeared in her sight, there were many people who were talking about it. Not only that, there are many yamen yamen busy in that ce. She ran over with her horse, and finally could hear clearly what the people were talking about. "Master Tang''s family is really miserable. I don''t know who to provoke, and even the dog hasn''t let go." The original owner seemed to have exploded his brain at the time, and rushed in like crazy, seeing blood all over the floor, and a corpse covered with white cloth. Tang family members, except her, all died. Obviously she got rid of Lin Xiaoyue, why cant she keep her family? She can guarantee that no one knows what she killed Lin Xiaoyue. But why? She still can''t change her destiny? Looking at the miserable end of her family, she first suspected the emperor who was far away in the capital. She must figure out what is going on, and find out the real murderer to avenge her, even though she feels powerless in her heart, she still doesnt want to give up. After dealing with the funeral of the Tang family, she went to the capital. After all the hardships, she finally found the truth about the destruction of the Tang family. Sure enough, the emperor did it. It was originally arranged by the emperor. At the door of the backyard of the Tang family, he found a piece of jade pendant. This jade pendant was Lin Xiaoyue''s token. But Lin Xiaoyue was not in the Tang family. The emperor thought privately that the Tang family killed her or sold her. The people he arranged first forced the Tang family to question them, but the Tang family didnt know anything at all, and they were killed in the end. The original owner thought all this was ridiculous. Whether it was the jade pendant that suddenly appeared at the backyard of the Tang family or the emperors spection, it really didnt take human life at all. Her life ended in the assassination of the emperor and was finally executed. After died, without any ident, she went back to the beginning. At this time, she was numb and desperate, facing the family members who cared about her, she didn''t know what to do. Lin Xiaoyue is alive, not alive, it seems that God can arrange a plot to kill the Tang family, she can''t stop it at all. But since she came back, she wouldn''t be reconciled if she didn''t do anything. She didn''t kill Lin Xiaoyue this time, she still dressed up in disguise and asked the people in Yunchun Tower to send Lin Xiaoyue to the capital. She thought, if Lin Xiaoyue returned to the pce early and had nothing to do with the Tang family, she wouldn''t be burdened to the Tang family again, right? Chapter 5523: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (7) Chapter 5523: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (7) Chapter 5523 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (7) At this time, she was not thinking about how to take revenge. Despite the countless resentments in her heart, as long as the Tang family can live peacefully, she can give up all the hatred. Lin Xiaoyue was sent to the capital and took good care of her all the way, and was indeed quickly found by the emperor. The original owner was really relieved to see that the Tang family had not suffered. It''s just that the tone hasn''t been relieved, and I heard about the little princessing to the county town to y. In those few days, she cried and begged the Tang family not to go out. The Tang family cares about her feelings very much. Although they dont know whats going on, they really didnt go out in those few days. She arranged for someone to pay attention to Lin Xiaoyue''s movement. It turned out that the other party was going to retaliate against the person who bullied her before. The original master said, this time the Tang family and Lin Xiaoyue are not involved, she shouldn''t think of this ce, right? She thought she was hiding, and when Lin Xiaoyue left the county seat, the Tang family was fine. Unexpectedly, Lin Xiaoyue went straight to Tang''s house and called her eldest brother to be her husband. The original owner couldn''t help it, so he asked Lin Xiaoyue, a high-ranking princess, how he would like the eldest brother of themon people. Unexpectedly, the other party seemed to miss it and said that when she was caught in the carriage and the carriage curtain was inadvertently blown up by the wind, she happened to see Tang Anshan''s appearance. That nce made her hard to forget. Someone reminded her that this is the eldest son of the Tang family, don''t think about it. Now that she is a princess, she is naturally qualified to recruit him as a princess. Faced with Lin Xiaoyues hospitality, Tang Anshan refused without hesitation, saying that he already had a fiance and was about to get married in a few months. When the original owner heard this, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in fear. Lin Xiaoyue seemed to have no reluctance, and left with regretful eyes. In a few days, Tang Anshan''s fiance and his family died tragically. Lin Xiaoyue is here again. How can Tang Anshan not doubt such a coincidence, so he is even more uneptable, and the Tang family cannot ept it. The original owner looked at the development of the matter, and knew that the Tang family was finished again, so he could only stand numbly and watch, not knowing what to do. At this time, there was no resistance, and it was unrealistic to secretly kill Lin Xiaoyue, and after killing the opponent, the Tang family estimated that it was a full-scale copy. Lin Xiaoyue was as cruel as ever, and once again extended the executioner to the Tang family, nning to get rid of everyone in the Tang family, leaving only her elder brother Tang Anshan. I dont know why, the original owner escaped the death again. When she came back, the Tang family died. Tang Anshan was taken away by Lin Xiaoyue. Later, I heard that he died on the road. The original owner repeated his revenge, but still failed, and finally died. Unsurprisingly, she was born again to the beginning. When she came back, she broke down and cried, howling, it was obvious that she could go back to the beginning, why can''t she change her destiny. Does God favor her or punish her? If it is favored, why should she experience the pain of losing blood rtives over and over again. If it is punishment, why should she be reborn before it happened? This time, she ns to kill the emperor. She was going to be selected as a concubine in the pce, she thought, maybe she became a concubine, blowing pillow breeze, how could she save the life of the Tang family. She did kill the emperor, and even designed Lin Xiaoyue to die. But she really didn''t understand power. The emperor died, and the new emperor proimed that she was a concubine, and did all kinds of things to frame the Tang family. The Tang family was once again ransacked, and she was beaten into the cold pce. After being reborn again, she still chose to be a concubine, after all, this road can make the Tang family live longer. This time, she wants to design all the emperor''s children to death. She wants to give birth to a son, and her son will be the emperor. The Tang family can always save it, right? Chapter 5524: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (8) Chapter 5524: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (8) Chapter 5524 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (8) The original master designed all the emperors children to death. As long as anyone showed signs of threatening the lives of the Tang family, she would remove them without hesitation. She seems to have be a tool, as long as the Tang family can live, everything can be done. Thanks to her efforts, the Tang family will indeed live longer than before. Sure enough, her son inherited the throne. However, not long after the inheritance, there were rebellions from all sides. Those people also seized the Tang family and threatened her. If she refused to let her son give way, then they would be rude to the Tang family. The original owner was desperate, as if she worked hard, it was useless. Everyone thought she was a person who loves the right and made nopromises. They never thought that she would actually give way to her son for the lives of the Tang family. However, can she really survive without power? Of course not. The Tang family was exiled and all died on the road. While she and her son were imprisoned, the son finally died of illness, and she could not bear such despair and ended her life with a white silk. She came back, this time she learned how to control power, and she would never give those people a chance again. With previous experience, she and her son really sat firmly in this highest position. Just when she felt that everything had changed, she received news of Tang Anchens death. It was an ident. A crazy horse on the street rushed over with a carriage, and Tang Anchen was tragically hit and died on the spot. Then, she prohibited horses from appearing in the streets of the capital. Not long after, news came that her little sister Tang Ying had died. When I was ying with a few nobledies, unfortunately fell into the water and drowned. Obviously, he was saved in time, but he died. She cruelly drowned the few nobledies in the water, then hid and cried loudly. No one will understand how weak she is at this time, and the resentment in her heart seems to have exploded to the climax. Then, the news of her father''s death came. He was in the pce to see her. The horse suddenly went crazy and fell off his horse and died. Her mother couldn''t ept the blows one after another, so she followed. Seeing that she and her elder brother are the only ones left, she arranges many people to protect Tang Anshan, hoping to keep his life. Although she knew in her heart that she might not be able to keep Tang Anshan''s life no matter what she did, she still didn''t believe in evil. Tang Anshan was still dead, and was poisoned to death. A few monthster, her son also died and choked to death. The empty pce, no one can harm her, but she doesn''t have the courage to live anymore. Later, she rebirth countless times, no matter how hard she tried, she still couldnt change the fate of the Tang familys tragic death. At first, she thought that all the crux of the matter was Lin Xiaoyue, butter found out that it was not. In this world, it seems that the Tang family shouldnt exist. When a certain timees, they must die. When Tang Guo came back to his senses, he had already arrived at Tang''s house. The moment she stepped into Tang''s house, she looked back at Lin Xiaoyue: "Do you know where your home is?" "I don''t remember." Lin Xiaoyue replied with her head down, her fists in her sleeves clenched, and even if her heart was clear, she couldn''t speak out. Otherwise, she might not be able to go back, she would be killed, and she would never be able to recover her identity. "You can follow the mother to learn the rules in a while." "Yes, miss." Even though there are thousands of unwillingness in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue, who has suffered so much, can only behave well. She is now fifteen. If she lives in such an unclean ce, her innocence will really not be preserved. "Second sister, you still have some serious thoughts." Tang Anchen was very worried, "If there is something really going on, you have to talk to your brother as soon as possible." "It''s just a little tired." Tang Guo''s face showed a proper tired look, "You go y first, I''ll go back and rest for a while." "Okay, take a good rest, so I won''t disturb you." Neither of them cares much about Lin Xiaoyue. Tang Guo understood that the crux of the tragedy really did not belong to Lin Xiaoyue. This world is targeting everyone in the Tang family. This kind of infinite death and rebirth seems to make the original owner experience the pain of losing a loved one over and over again. Could it be that this is a sealed world? It''s not that God is targeting the original owner, but a person? "This world is suppressing my soul power." Don''t hide from the host, this world is indeed a bit mysterious, and I also feel that I have been suppressed, as if some are aimed at me, and some of my functions are not avable. Tang Guo was surprised: "It seems that this world is a bit weird. I don''t know if it is aimed at the original owner or it is aimed at us." She thought of a person, that person knew her original identity, so does the existence of this world have that person''s handwriting? Suppresses her soul power and restricts the function of the system. It is impossible for people in the small world to have this ability. They must be people outside the small world. "You help me say hello in the group, I won''t go in for the time being." Tang Guo returned to the room, took out the paper puppet, still dripping a drop of blood on it, and then she was silent in ce. Because the paper puppeteer did not respond, she took another paper puppeteer of other ranks, dripped blood again, and still did not respond. She no longer persisted, and put away the paper puppets. The host is big, why? "This world cannot use paper puppets. It seems that foreign objects are indeed prone to problems. After all, you still need your own strength. Find me a sword." After getting the sword, Tang Guo checked. Although the sword was suppressed, at least it could still be used. While the Tang family didnt know, Tang Guo nned to take a look outside again, and by the way, he took the sword back in an upright manner. This time, she carefully observed everything on the street, but for the time being, she could not see anything strange. This is a world that conceals many things, because the power of her soul is suppressed, and many things are mysteries for the time being. For example, the ancient poem, "I don''t know the true face of Mount Lu, because I am in this mountain". At this time, she felt that way. She didn''t know the real situation of this world, just because she was a member of this world. Under the world, it was difficult to figure out what was going on. Nothing was found outside, Tang Guo took the sword and went back. When I went back, I just ran into the little girl Tang Ying. She rushed over and saw Tang Guo holding a sword. She was very curious: "Second sister, why did you buy a sword ande back? Is it because you want to learn martial arts? Swordswoman?" "I saw it, I thought it looked good, and I bought it back. If you say that, I really want to learn." "Second sister, you must teach me when you have learned. I also want to be a heroine and go to the rivers andkes in the future." Tang Ying said expectantly, Shui Lingling''s big eyes were full of curiosity. Chapter 5525: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (9) Chapter 5525: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (9) Chapter 5525 The merchant girl who died and resurrected unlimitedly (9) Tang Guo touched Tang Yings head: "Yes." "I heard from the third brother that the second sister is not very interested today. Is it because of something?" "It''s nothing, don''t think too much, are your eldest brother and father back?" Tang Guo changed the subject, Tang Ying is much better than Tang Anchen. When the topic changed, Tang Ying really forgot her previous question: "Just when I came back, the third brother told us that you looked a little unhappy today, and Dad asked me toe and see you, but you were not in the house. When you ask, no one will know. You were out. I thought it was almost time for dinner, so I came to the door to wait for you. I didn''t expect to see you back." "By the way, Second Sister, I heard from Third Brother, did you save a maid back today? Is it Yunchun Tower?" "You know a lot." "Oh, it''s not what the third brother said. If you don''t tell the third brother, how do I know? Second sister, don''t me the third brother, he is very worried about you. Say it so that we can make ideas together to make you happy." "Second sister, let''s go, eat, go shopping for so long, you must be hungry?" Tang Ying grabbed Tang Guo''s arm, "Huh, mother told the chef to cook today, but you like to eat it." ." "I like to eat, isn''t it in line with your appetite?" "Then it feels different. Forget it, today our whole family will be the only one for you." Tang Ying was not angry about this, she just talked about it casually. She wanted Tang Guo to be happy, Tang Guo knew it. The Tang family is all here, and Tang Guo is still holding a sword. The Tang family are all curious about how she suddenly bought this thing back. She exined it casually, and then fooled it. Only Tang Anchen sat there thinking, obviously not believing it. "Does Guo''er want to learn martial arts?" Master Tang asked after dinner, "Gai Ming''er invites you a master who teaches martial arts toe back, and martial arts can still strengthen your body. How about your four brothers and sisters going to practice?" "I agree." Tang Ying raised her hands quickly and stood up happily, "Father, you are so kind. When I grow up, I will be able to walk the world with a sword and be a chivalrous woman." Ms. Tang was a little helpless: "You just get used to it. If you get used to it, this girl doesn''t know what will happen to her. By then, no one in the county will dare to marry her." Tang Ying couldn''t help making a grimace, looking at Master Tang expectantly, because her father would definitely help her speak. Sure enough, Master Tang said: "My daughter doesn''t have to marry, can''t recruit husband and son-inw?" "That is, our sisters and sisters are the best to recruit husband and wife. They live under one roof and no one dares to bully." Tang Anchen answered, "Right, eldest brother." "Yes, my two sisters are my treasures. When I think that they are going to marry and there are few opportunities to meet in the future, I feel very reluctant." Ms. Tang was helpless, and these people formed a partnership. She really couldn''t say it, but she still agreed with the words of these people. If you can hire a husband-inw, its best if you dont marry. Your baby daughter, who wouldnt want to stay and watch? This is the harmonious family, everything the original owner cherishes most. It is that no one can ept such a beautiful family, and the family has been destroyed, or is it the experience over and over again? I dont know if its God, or someone who has such a special hobby, and shreds the beauty of the original owner before her eyes over and over again. Thinking of this, Tang Guo''s heart was also uncontrobly gushing out a strong resentment. At this moment, she unexpectedly felt that the power of her soul had been released slightly, which made her startled. Resentment, can it alleviate the suppression of her soul power? This world is weird. Chapter 5526: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (10) Chapter 5526: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (10) Chapter 5526 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (10) "Second Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Anchen was stunned when she saw Tang Guo, and asked with concern. The second sister was really weird in thest few days, but he didn''t guess what happened to the other party. Second sister spends so little time to go out, it is really hard to imagine, there is something that makes her so distressed. "I''m thinking about martial arts training." Tang Guo looked at Master Tang, "Father, do you really want to invite me a martial arts master?" "Since I have spoken, it must be true. Some skills are not only good for health, but can also protect themselves. What''s wrong with them?" Mr. Tang said, "I will let An Shan do this tomorrow.e back." "Famous martial arts are not necessarily the best. I can''t as well post a notice and offer a huge reward so that those masters who want to teach us will fight first and choose the most powerful one." Tang Anchen said, "Since we want to To choose, you must choose a good one, after all, the second sister rarely wants to do one thing." Tang Ying nodded in agreement: "Yes, yes, that''s right, the third brother makes a lot of sense. If I hire a general martial arts master, I can''t practice much, and then the dream of Xia Nu''s wandering through the rivers andkes will be broken." Everyone couldn''t help but smile, but Tang Anshan agreed with this statement: "Okay, just follow what the third brother said, and I''ll write itter." The family finished the small chat and went back to the house. Tang Guo was checking the power of the soul, trying to raise the resentment in her heart, and she felt that the power of the soul was not so suppressed. Can use the power of the soul in this world. If you can use all of it, it will be no problem to break the world with the power of her soul. didn''t mention any magical powers in this world at the beginning, and there was still a part of her memory that she didn''t know if it was sealed, she thought it was a mortal world, and no special powers were allowed. At this moment, she wants to try if she can practice. "No." After a while, Tang Guo opened his eyes, "But I always find it strange, as if this can''t be suppressed. I always have a feeling that if I can break the oppressive power, I can practice." Since resentment can relieve the pressure of the soul, the host is not as good as raising resentment. Given the host''s situation, no matter how great the grievances are, it is not a problem to retract and unwind freely. Breaking through that mysterious **** first may solve the problem. "Then show me what happened before you yed it recently." Raising grievances is not a matter of a half-and-a-half moment. It takes time to brew, and it also requires external stimuli. "I guess, if you can get all the memories, you don''t need to be so troublesome. I have a hunch that as long as all the memories are obtained, the original owner''s grievances will be enough to break the power that restrains us." Unfortunately, I can''t get that memory for the time being, so I can onlye slowly. Maybe during the period of unlocking the power of the soul, that memory can return to her mind. There is no way to practice, Tang Guo can only continuously increase his resentment, and surround the power of the soul with resentment, feeling that the pressure is getting less and less, and his mood has be much better. The next day, the people in the entire county knew about the Tang family''s heavy recruitment of martial arts masters. Knowing this, some skilled people all came to Tang''s side one after another. It is known that the Tang family will hold apetition here, and the most outstanding martial arts master will be selected at that time. Of course, if you can get the top ten martial arts masters, there are rewards, and the other masters will be full. As a result, more and more peoplee, and even if you eat a lot of food, you won''t lose money. In front of the notice, many people were crowded. Standing at the forefront is a tall, thin, fair-skinned young man with a little sickness. Standing beside the young man was a tall, burly man. He inadvertently caught a glimpse of this young man who was not a martial artist at first nce. He couldn''t help but pped the young man on the shoulder and ridiculed: "Oh ho, Do you guys look down on us who have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and you dare to participate in martial artspetitions just because of your size?" see you tomorrow When copying, I missed a chapter when I copied it. I said how to write it for so long, but I haven''t finished it. It turned out that the copy was used as a cut, and I forgot to paste it. It has been added to the eighth section. If you read the eighth bar with two thousand words, it has been revised, so you dont need to read it again. If you think something is missing, just look at it again. Chapter 5527: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (11) Chapter 5527: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (11) Chapter 5527 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (11) Everyone looked at them, and it was a little speechless. This guy was not a martial artist at first nce. Who gave him the courage to be the master of martial arts for the Tang family? Song Wen stretched out a thin hand and pushed the big tall man''s hand away. His strength turned out to be surprisingly great. He pushed the big tall and staggered back, with a peaceful voice: "Don''t look down on people." "Boy, you have a seed. Don''t ask for mercy during the martial artspetition." The tall man was a little bit irritated. He didn''t pay attention just now and was pushed back a few steps by the opponent, which is really shameful. Avoid leaving a bad impression on the Tang family. He for the time being tolerated it, and only waited until the time of thepetition to give this thin boy some color. He must beat this thin boy to the point of crying father and mother. "Let''s wait and see." Song Wen was not afraid of being tall at all. He looked at the contents of the notice and just wanted to find something to do. Sinceing here, he has been a little crazy. This small county town seems to be much more prosperous than the ce where he stayed before, and it is more realistic. Even the passerby characters around him are perfect. He guessed that there should be something different in this small county. As soon as he entered this county town the day before yesterday, he felt that he should be able to stay here longer. However, he is still a little bored in his heart because he has been in a strange ce for a long time and there is no way to go back. The registration time is three days. In people''s expectation, the three days passed quickly, and finally it was time for thepetition. On this day, the four Tang Guo brothers and sisters all came to watch the scene. A big arena was set up here. The first round was a rtively regr knockout, which is a verymon chaos. All the warriors go to the big arena, time is a stick of incense, as long as the warriors who are still on the arena after a stick of incense can be promoted. The warriors upies half the size of the ring. Song Wen''s position is rtively marginal. From everyone''s point of view, his position can be squeezed out in the first ce. "Second sister, have you seen him? There is a thin-looking young man over there. Is his family very poor and can''t afford to eat, otherwise, why wouldn''t he figure out how to participate in thepetition?" Tang Ying looked puzzled. He said to Song Wen, "As far as his body is concerned, I am really worried that he will be trampled on him for a while. Look at the burly warriors around, you can beat him to the ground with any fist." "Brother, you can ask the doctor to watch, if anyone is seriously injured, he still needs to be treated. It''s best to give somepensation." Tang Ying put her chin on, "Find a martial arts master. This is a good thing, but I dont want any idents, it will affect the mood of martial arts training." "Don''t worry, little girl, I have three doctors to watch." Tang Anshan said. Tang Guo also nced at the young man who was standing on the edge and looked weaker. From the outside, he is indeed ipatible with this ce, and of course it is more attractive. First of all, she looks thin and pale. Second, the appearance is outstanding. His position was stared by many people. She also saw that one of the warriors had a very burly and tall man with sullen eyes, guessing what the feast was between the two. "Actually, I think, people can''t look at appearances. Although the young man doesn''t look like a martial arts master, he is not afraid of danger, and there is no timid expression on his face. He is obviously a little prepared." Tang Anchen at this time. Open up. Chapter 5528: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (12) Chapter 5528: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (12) Chapter 5528 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (12) Tang Anchen continued: As long as you are not a fool, you know who our Tang family wants. That young man should not be a fool. From this point of view, I think he should have some ability. Tang Ying pouted: "Huh, someone who has the ability is not like him? It''s really easy to be knocked out at first sight." "Brother, let''s bet, if he is beaten out of the ring, I will win. You have to do something for me." Tang Anchen: "I''m afraid you will cry for a long time if you lose. It''s not easy to coax you." "Who would cry, I''m not a kid anymore." Tang Ying was not convinced, very angry, "Are you gamble or not? Are you afraid of losing?" Tang Anchen sighed: "Then bet." "You haven''t stated the conditions yet, if you win, what shall I do." Tang Ying was serious. Tang Anchen can only cooperate: "If I win, you can only eat three candied haws a month, how about?" Tang Ying''s expression is tangled, she likes candied haws the most, but the third brother always said that eating too much of this thing will cause teeth to break. "If you don''t want to, then don''t bet, anyway, I think that young man has the ability." "Bet!" Tang Ying immediately agreed, "Well, if you win, I will only eat three candied haws a month." In order to prove that she was right, she gave it up. "Everyone, the rules have been made clear, and the sound will begin." As the housekeeper''s words fell, there was a loud bang of the gong. Then, the people on the ring moved. Tang Ying clenched her fists hard, her beautiful eyes expecting Song Wen to fall. However, Song Wen was like a loach at this time, and others couldn''t touch him at all. His position was constantly changing, and people around him who seemed stronger than him were knocked down, but he was not attacked at all. But there is one person who has been attacking him all the time. "Is this a monster?" Tang Ying was a little dumbfounded, and couldn''t help but grab Tang Guo''s sleeves, "Second Sister, why is he so powerful?" She is going to lose. In the future, I can only eat three candied haws a month. Tang Anchen: "So dont look at people''s appearance." Tang Ying''s eyes were red, and Tang Anchen quickly said, "It''s also because I''m a few years older than you, and I see more things. No matter how old the little girl is, I can see these." Tang Ying''s mood improved, her eyes turned to the ring again. Tang Guo was also watching Song Wens pace, and she was puzzled. This person didn''t look like a skilled person, but the speed was so fast. Obviously so thin, but able to take a big fist at will, it is still safe. The big guys were knocked back two steps by him, with a look of horror on his face, obviously knowing that he underestimated the other party. Song Wen did not show mercy. If this big fist fell on an ordinary person, half his life would be gone. He then attacked, knocking the big guy off the ring within two strokes. There are such masters in this world. Unfortunately, I have lost a lot of functions, and I cant scan the other partys information. "It doesn''t matter, he should be the final winner. Pleasee to the house and observe slowly." She is also very interested in this person. The opponent''s strength has obviously exceeded a certain range, and she wants to know how the opponent improves his strength. , Is not suppressed yet. If she can help her improve her strength and find the trick, maybe she can break the shackles of this world sooner. As expected by Tang Guo, after the first round of chaos, Song Wen won in all thepetitions very easily. Chapter 5529: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (13) Chapter 5529: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (13) Chapter 5529 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (13) "Song son, do you think this kind of treatment is still appropriate? Are there other conditions?" the steward asked, "Your main task is to teach four youngdies to practice martial arts, nothing else." Song Wen: "Very satisfied." Song Wen was looking at the people of the Tang family. Sure enough, this ce is the center point, because everything here is the most perfect and realistic. If he didn''te from other ces and was here from the beginning, it might not be easy to discover the real situation here, right? I dont know if I can find the answer in Tangs house. He looked at the four brothers and sisters of the Tang family one by one, and finally set his eyes on Tang Guo''s position, and suddenly some doubts appeared in his eyes. This is a bit strange. Why is she a little different from others? "Then Master Song, first go and see the house arranged for you to live in. How about martial arts training tomorrow?" the housekeeper asked. Song Wen nodded: "Okay." He nced at Tang Guo again, nodded to her, turned and left. The host is big, he is looking at you, do you see anything? "you guess." You guess I guess, I know. The appearance is so outstanding and unique, and he stared at his host greatly, and the host was also looking at the other person greatly. It was not that guy, he was eating live. The next day, martial arts training began. Tang Guo brought her sword, Song Wen was a little distracted when he saw the sword. This sword is different. It''s the same as her, and it''s different from everything here. Is the key here in her body? "Second Miss, do you want to learn to practice swordsmanship?" Song Wen asked Tang Guo. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "It happens that I have a sword book here. I will dance the sword and show it to you first, and then you will practice it first, how about?" "Okay." Tang Guo promised, "Master Song didn''t bring a sword. Use mine." She saw that Song Wen was very interested in her sword. If so, let him have a look. I don''t know. What secret can he find. She found that Song Wen was very interested in everything here, as if he was looking for something. Song Wen had a real feeling the moment he got the sword, and it proved that he had a good guess. He carefully touched the sword, and praised: "This is a good sword." System: Nonsense, isnt a good sword able to fall into the hands of the host? This thing, in some small worlds, will still be suppressed. After all, the power in it will not be a problem to smash a small world. Song Wen felt that feeling was more real when he was dancing the sword. Tang Guo looked at the appearance of Song Wen Wujian, but she was a little strange. "Obviously it''s just a beautiful disy, why does it produce strong friction?" Tang Guo said to the system, "This world is too strange, he should be special, maybe he can really help me." "How much can you remember the action just now?" Song Wen returned the sword to Tang Guo. This real feeling still made him feel a little bit reluctant. Tang Guo: "I remember it all." Song Wen was surprised: "Then you give it a try." Next, Tang Guo danced the sword in ordance with Song Wen''s moves. As expected, she felt the infinite power under her sword, much more powerful than when she used her own moves. In this world, her strength is limited. Whether it is training or martial arts, there are big problems, and it is almost impossible. The only thing that can be felt is the power of the soul, but unfortunately the power of the soul is also suppressed. Song Wens sword score seems to be very special and fits this world very well. Is it because of the rules of this world? Chapter 5530: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (14) Chapter 5530: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (14) Chapter 5530 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (14) Because the rules of the world are different, her previous set ispletely unworkable? However, she travels through so many worlds. Although the rules of the world are different, she can also change the practice ording to the rules of the world. This world is not good at all, which is very strange. In other words, is this world more advanced? But she didnt think that, in the advanced world, none of them existed in the ordinary world. She is more inclined to say that this is a world controlled by others, or a world suppressed by some force. Song Wen watched Tang Guo copy all his moves, and was really surprised. This different person is so smart. No wonder she is different. I dont know how to improve her power, can she help break this ce. "I will teach you inner strength and mental method again." Song Wen said. Ipletely forgot. Tang Anchen and Tang Ying are still standing next to him. Tang Anshan has his own business. If he is practicing martial arts, he is probably learning casually. There is no time today. Tang Anchen is not in a hurry, he is not very interested in this itself. Tang Ying is actually not in a hurry. The second sister will try first, and she canest. Besides, this is the second sister who is most interested. So, they all waited patiently. However, this time Song Wen thought of the two of them, and also took out three books of inner strength mentality, saying that they were customized for them. "You should figure it out for yourself first, and learn the inside. If you don''t understand,e and ask me again." Tang Guo is holding the inner strength mental method, almost by heart after reading it. Then she began to practice. The host is big, how about it? "Still not working." Tang Guo frowned. When she opened her eyes to observe Tang Anchen and Tang Ying, she found that when the two were standing, they had cultivated their inner strength and mental methods. Song Wen''s expression was indifferent, as if not strangely observing the two. Just when he looked back at Tang Guo, he was stunned again. He walked in front of Tang Guo in three steps and took two steps, stretched out his hand to hold Tang Guo''s shoulder, and said strangely: "You can''t cultivate?" "Well, there is no movement, it may not be suitable." Tang Guo said, "My third brother and younger sister seem to be pretty good." Song Wen nodded: "Yes, they are martial arts wizards, they have reached the second level." Tang Guo: Im afraid its coaxing her to y. When she is a waste material, she can practice her own exercises. As a result, she cant practice at all here, and changing her exercises is useless. is too ridiculous. "Maybe you are not suitable for this book, I will find a few more books for you." After a while, Song Wen once again took out a few inner strength mental techniques, Tang Guo couldn''t help looking into his arms. Obviously he was thin and weak, and he didn''t look like he had installed a bunch of inner powers. He just took out so much. Does he have space for mesons? She didn''t mean to explore, holding her inner gong mental method, she tried each book one by one. The second book, no way. The third book, it still doesnt work. Fourth...Tenth, it''s not working "I may be a waste material in martial arts." Tang Guo looked at Song Wen, showing a speechless expression, still the kind of helpless waste material. She understood that this world is aimed at her, otherwise there are not so many coincidences, "Master Song, why don''t you teach me some powerful moves." She found that these moves still work. Song Wen: "Okay." He hesitated: "Should I check it for you?" "How to check? Get the pulse?" "Almost, I might touch my head." Song Wen said. Tang Guo agreed, and then she felt a hand on her head. When Song Wen let go, she met the opponent''s eyes and found him a little excited. Chapter 5531: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (15) Chapter 5531: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (15) Chapter 5531 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (15) "What''s wrong?" Tang Guo asked. Song Wen subconsciously said: "You really have no code." Tang Guo:? What does it mean that she has no code? Wait, she looked around again, her expression changed slightly, is this not the real world, but the virtual world? If it is really a virtual world, she should have discovered it a long time ago? However, her strength is suppressed here, and the system is also restricted, so the person who controls this virtual world may be a monk. So, this world is a virtual world, and it makes sense. And this world has been circting for so long, maybe it has be a semi-virtual world, it is even more difficult to distinguish. "You should know something." Song Wen looked at Tang Guo''s expression, his expression serious, "Wait a minute, I will write a code to form a secret space, so that people will not be peeped." Tang Guo''s lips, write code? Does this guy win others by writing code? So, the moves she just practiced, and the inner skills for her third brother and younger sister, are all codes? She is an individual, so she cannot practice this. The third brother and younger sister areposed of codes, so they can practice? Tang Guo, who wanted to understand, became even more interested in all this. Who on earth must think of such a way to harm her like this. After a while, she saw where she and Song Wen were standing, covered by a transparent cover. The cover shed twice and disappeared, as if being hidden. "You also came from outside? But I don''t think you look like it again?" "I have forgotten a lot of things." Tang Guo said smoothly, "I have my own identity here. You know this, but I suddenly discovered that I was a little different from others some time ago." "Then do you know the code?" "Know, is this the game world or what kind of world?" Tang Guo asked. Song Wen shook his head: "Actually, I don''t know if this is a game, but in my impression, there should be no such game. It may also be a new game under development. Anyway, this is not the real world." "I thought of a lot of ways, but I can''t get out, do you have a way?" Tang Guo asked again, only when he went out would the person''s attention be drawn. Song Wen frowned: "I have been here for some time. I only came to this county town recently. I found that the more you go here, all the scenery bes more realistic. That is, the modeling of Passerby A is very good. I think I might find the answer here, so I came. Before that, I cracked some, but I dont know why, but I still cant get out. I can get out if I know what to break through, but thatyer of firewall is particrly powerful. Maybe my skills are not enough." Really, he was hit hard in this matter. Tang Guo sighed, what firewall is obviously suppressed by monk power, and of course a programmer cannot break through. "That shouldn''t be a firewall." Tang Guo said, "It''s another kind of power. This power suppresses the soul." Song Wen suddenly: "No wonder, after all, I''m dead." "Are you dead outside? Sudden death?" Tang Guo guessed the reason at once, showing some pity in his eyes. Song Wen nodded: "Yeah, I was habitually busy until four or five in the morning. After a long period of time, it suddenly disappeared. Wake up again, and you will be in the virtual world." "You are unlucky enough." Tang Guo added, "It''s not unlucky for me either. I have lived here for many years. Every time I die, I will experience the same thing." "How to say?" see you tomorrow Chapter 5532: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (16) Chapter 5532: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (16) Chapter 5532 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (16) Tang Guo said all the experience of the original owner, and then said: "I am also a little more sober, and found that this is a virtual world. If you continue, you will definitely be crazy." "You are really unlucky than me. You can still persist like this." Song Wen was lost in thought. "Your experience is different from mine. I should have identally entered the virtual world. You are not like you. You have been assigned an identity, and It''s not easy to have to repeat the experience of family destruction and death." "No matter what choice is made, the Tang family will be destroyed in the end." Song Wen murmured, "I can help you in this regard, as long as I rewrite their code, destroy the structure of the virtual world, and even hide them all. But what you said is that there is a very powerful force outside the firewall, and I am powerless." "Moreover, I can''t guarantee that after rewriting the code and destroying the virtual world, there will be very powerful people appearing and discovering us." This is what Song Wen is worried about now. Since Tang Guo knows that they are restricted outside, they are not part of the firewall. What is strength, then she must not be simple. "My power has been suppressed. There may be something very magical." Tang Guo said without concealing it, "I guessed before that the other party may want to use repeated family destruction to arouse my resentment. I am also a spirit body. As for why it is a spirit body, I haven''t figured it out yet, and some memories have not been fully restored. But I know that once the spirit body has too much resentment, the spirit body will be a ghost king full of evil spirits, and its power will leak, very powerful, or even lost. reason." Since this is a virtual world, Tang Guo spectes that these things are much simpler. trapped her here, except for this reason, she can''t think of anything else. "What do you want to do? I can solve the virtual world, but I can''t do anything with the power outside." "Since the other party wants me to explode, I want to try and see what happens then. My power is limited, and there is no way to break the barrier outside. This is the only way. And I need you The help is that all the Tang family in this virtual world must be hidden at that time. I hope they can always exist." The original owner is so obsessed, it should be the right choice to save them. "This is no problem for me. As long as I can get in touch with them, I can help them rewrite the code. In fact, this function is also a function I slowly figured out. At the beginning, I thought it was amazing. Have this special ability." Song Wen hesitated: "It''s just grievances on your body. Will you be uncontroble, and you will really lose your mind by then?" "I can control." "Okay." Song Wen chose to believe that this was the only way to get out now. He was really bored in this virtual world without inte. If it is a virtual world that can be connected to the Inte, he will not be bored, and it doesn''t matter if he stays in it forever. After making a deal with Song Wen, Tang Guo calmly watched some small videos in the system space, and asked that she was practicing her internal skills, and no one disturbed her. In her free time, she would ask Song Wen: "You were so easy in fighting before because you wrote a program for yourself? Isn''t it that the spirit body can''t use these?" "I can''t use it myself." Chapter 5533: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (17) Chapter 5533: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (17) Chapter 5533 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (17) "But the clothes and shoes on my whole body can be written, and there is no problem with blessing some attributes. So in front of these NPCs, I am invincible." "Look, there is also this watch. It looks ordinary. In fact, it has very powerful power. Every time you attack a person, it will trigger the power. Few NPCs can withstand it." Song Wen stretched out his wrist to show Tang Guo. , A in watch appeared in front of her, "If you need self-defense, what you want, I can help you write it down." Song Wen specially prepared a small hidden space for Tang Guo, allowing her to arouse resentment in it. In fact, Song Wen had observed these days, and he told Tang Guo that they should not have been under surveince. Recently, he has gradually been in control of the entire virtual world, and no one has been spied on. Tang Guo was not surprised by this result. The other party would not expect an ident, maybe she would observe it a few times before, and let her y freely in itter. Day by day, under Song Wens observation, Tang Guos grievances grew more and more, and he could feel the violent and evil spirits on her, which made people feel shocked at a nce. He didn''t know how Tang Guo aroused resentment, and he was vaguely worried, wondering if Tang Guo recalled those previous experiences. It stands to reason that she already knows that this is a virtual world, even if she recalls her previous experience, she wont be so resentful, right? Of course, he doesn''t understand this, so he can only watch it from one side. As for the people in the Tang family, Song Wen is still more concerned, contacting them through various excuses, and helping them rewrite the code. He did not rewrite the code of the entire virtual world, because he was afraid that the people behind would find out in advance. He just strengthened the Tang family and added a memory storage device. If they have an ident, the memory in the memory storage will be released when they are resurrected again. The Tang family was designed to look too real, and he was reluctant to destroy such works. In a blink of an eye, several months passed. When the time came to the emperor to find Lin Xiaoyue, Tang Guo did not prevent the incident from happening. Because her resentment has umted almost, the vaguely soul power has a tendency to break through. She was going to explode all her grievances when the Tang family was in distress, breaking through the power that bound her soul in one fell swoop. She wanted to see who yed this way. On this day, Lin Xiaoyue was picked up by someone, and the group of people who came seemed very expensive, and they were more respectful to Lin Xiaoyue. The Tang family could see that Lin Xiaoyue''s identity should be extraordinary. It may be Tang Guo''s appearance. This time, Lin Xiaoyue''s life in Tang''s house was pretty good, her work was rtively easy, and she didn''t feel much anger. The only dissatisfaction is that she still hates Tang Guo, maybe this is the setting in the program, so she has to hate Tang Guo. On the way out this time, she didn''t think about what to do with the Tang family. But she still fell in love with Tang Anshan, and nned to go back and talk to the emperor about this matter. In addition, she would build a princess mansion next to the Tang family, and the Tang family was responsible for this matter. She is a princess. In the future, except for Tang Anshan, people from the Tang family will have to go to her every day to please her. Lin Xiaoyue rushed to the capital with such thoughts. It is not a simple matter for her to fall outside. It is all good things done by her second emperor sister, but she was killed before. Chapter 5534: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (18) Chapter 5534: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (18) Chapter 5534 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (18) Although the father and the emperor had already punished the second emperor and banned her, her mother and concubine were also thrown into the cold pce because of a mistake, she was still not reconciled. After going back, she had to find a way to clean up the second emperor sister. The Tang family is there, so I cant run away, and Im not in a hurry. "I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse." After Lin Xiaoyue left, the whole family gathered together. Master Tang was worried: "The person who picked up Lin Xiaoyue was not simple. He had a Beijing ent. I don''t know which big family in Beijing was the daughter of a big family." "When she was in the house, we didn''t treat her harshly, so there shouldn''t be anything wrong, right?" Mrs. Tang said, "Our Tang family has never treated people harshly, but we still don''t say anything about it. Everyone loves face. It''s a secret." She looked at Tang Guoji''s brothers and sisters, "You must remember that Lin Xiaoyue has never appeared in the Tang family." "I see, mother." The four brothers and sisters replied in unison. In a blink of an eye, it was another half a year, when Lin Xiaoyue brought someone to Lin''s house, holding in her hand the imperial decree given to her by the current emperor. She announced in public that she had recruited Tang Anshan as her husband. Tang Anshan''s face changed at that time, and he immediately stood up: "Princess, please take your fate back. Cao Min already has a fiancee. You must not be the princess''s husband. The Cao Min is not worthy of the princess, and he is not that lucky. "Whether you are lucky, that''s my final say." Lin Xiaoyue said indifferently, "It''s just a fiance, and she''s not married. Just leave the marriage." This week, Lin Xiaoyue seems to be much stronger. Song Wens exnation is that the key characters in the virtual world should be set with many plot development points. When they touch any point, they will automatically show the corresponding plot. He also told Tang Guo that Tang Anshan is also a key figure in the Tang family, and there must be a beloved fiance in his setting. No matter who fell in love with him, he would resist, of course he couldn''t resist in the end. And this Lin Xiaoyue, that is simply the most perfect npc in the entire virtual world, all the key plots are triggered from her. The person who designed this virtual world definitely took a lot of effort. "Princess, please take your life back. The grass man is not worthy of the princess. In this life, I just want to be with my fiance. We will get married next month." Tang Anshan is very persistent and has no intention of giving in. This is his setting. Although the Tang family were somewhat worried, they did not stop Tang Anshan. They couldn''t do it, so Tang Anshan reluctantly agreed to be Lin Xiaoyue''s cohort. Of course, this is also the setting of the Tang family. They will never force the family to do things they don''t like, and there is almost no solution. The only thing that can have variables is the spirit body of the original owner. Because she is a spirit body and has independent thoughts, she will naturally be much more flexible than npc. However, the whole world is virtual, and the plot behind it will be changed at will, so it is useless for her to work hard. Once she does something beyond the plot, someone will fill the gap. She worked so hard, but she was actually slowly blocking her retreat. ording to Tang Guo''s idea, every time the original owner is resurrected, his grievances will increase exponentially, which is a terrible setting. "I''ll give you time to think about it." Lin Xiaoyue was not angry, and she was patient with Tang Anshan. Before entering Tang''s house, she had met Tang Anshan once. That time, she was in a carriage. The carriage curtains floated up unintentionally. She saw that beautiful face, and she couldn''t forget it again. Chapter 5535: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (19) Chapter 5535: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (19) Chapter 5535 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (19) It''s a pity that Tang Anshan didn''t notice her at the time. If he noticed her, she believed that the other party would save her. Escape from Yunchun Tower that day, there are so many people on the street, why did she choose to hide behind Tang Guo? It was because the day she saw Tang Anshan, she also saw Tang Guo standing beside him. Later, I learned about Tang Anshans identity, and the people who discovered Yunchun Tower seemed to be more polite to the local Tang family, who didnt want to provoke him anyway. She was lucky to escape that day. Once Tang Guo chooses to save her, she will not only be able to escape and ascend to heaven, but also approach Tang Anshan. After entering the Tang family, Tang Anshan was as gentle and elegant as ever, even if she was an ordinary maid, she was not punished if she identally ran into him. This was different from the previous experience. At the time, she was thinking that when she regained her identity, she must have this man be her husband. I didnt expect this day toe so soon. "I wille again in three days." Tang Guo knew that Lin Xiaoyue was about to kill Tang Anshans fiance. She did not stop, but she has asked Song Wen to save the memory data. On that day, the Tang family were all anxious and didn''t know what to do. The other party was a high-ranking princess. Can the ordinary people resist? "Daddy and mother, I''m burdening you, but I really don''t want to be a horseman. I have already vowed to Yun''er that she is the only one in this life, and we must grow old with her." "Boss, mother doesn''t me you, this princess is not nice, mother knows that you like Yun''er, and mother also likes Yun''er." Master Tang was silent, he didn''t know what to do about this matter. The next day, the Tang family didnt think of a way, they received the news that Zhangs family was killedst night. Tang family members were full of horror, and all their faces were pale. "Yun''er!!!" Tang Anshan screamed miserably, and rushed out no matter what, Tang Guo and Tang Anchen hurriedly chased them, Tang Ying was frightened, hiding in Madame Tangs arms shivering. The front door of Zhang''s house was full of blood, and Tang Anshan ran in like crazy, looking for Zhang Ziyun''s corpse frantically. Seeing his madness, the Ya Ya couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took him to Zhang Ziyun''s corpse. Lifted the white cloth. The moment he saw Zhang Ziyun, Tang Anshan cried: "Yun''er, I''m sorry, I killed you. I should promise her. If I promise her, nothing will be done." Tang Guo went to look at Zhang Ziyun who was "dead" and found that Zhang Ziyun died in a miserable state. His face was full of cuts and he couldn''t see any intact skin at all. Lin Xiaoyues personal settings should be the most ruthless she has ever seen. As long as she doesn''t like her, she will die, and her death will be miserable. "Master Tang, how did you think about the things I said before?" Lin Xiaoyue''s voice sounded, everyone turned around, and she looked at Tang Anshan with a smile, "I thought about asking you again in two days, but it seems to happen. Ivee to ask some things in advance." "After all, this ident will happen every day. Who knows that it will happen again, don''t you think?" This is a real threat. Tang Anshan''s eyes flushed red: "Why did you act cruelly? Yun''er is innocent. Even if you use her to threaten me to subdue, why should you kill her directly?" "I''m not afraid that Zhang Ziyun will always be there and let Tang Gongzi be distracted?" Lin Xiaoyue squatted down with a smile, "I am a princess anyway, and I don''t want my husband to pretend to be someone else." Chapter 5536: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (20) Chapter 5536: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (20) Chapter 5536 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (20) "When she dies, she will disappear forever from Master Tang''s heart, and I will be able to own you alone. If she is alive, you will always think of her, as if in your throat, it really makes me ufortable." "Even if you can get my people, you can''t get my heart. My heart has long since died with Yun''er." Tang Anshan said desperately, facing the disparity of identity, even though he was a man, There is nothing that can be done. Lin Xiaoyue propped her chin: "Don''t you care about your family in the future?" "Since you don''t care about them anymore, it is better to let them disappear. Anyone upying your heart will make me very ufortable." She put her hand on Tang Anshan''s heart, "Just let me in this ce." "Lin Xiaoyue, are you crazy? Where is my Tang family right? Why are you harming my Tang family?" Tang Anshan was frightened. Lin Xiaoyue stood up: "They are so annoying, they actually affect your mood so much, anyway you hate me, I still ask someone to solve them together to avoid future troubles." "If you can''t get your heart, you can get someone." Lin Xiaoyue smiled and left, Tang Anshan''s eyes were red: "I promise you, can''t it work? I promise you what you want me to do, please, let my family go." "It''ste, you care about them so much, it makes me very unhappy, I want them to disappear now. How can you make such a big sacrifice for them? It makes me sad." "Madman, you are a madman!" Tang Anshan really couldn''t help it, stood up and rushed to Lin Xiaoyue, "I want to die with you." Lin Xiaoyueughed out loud: "Tang Gongzi, you are a little silly sometimes, but I like it." A lot of dark guards surged around Lin Xiaoyue. She said: "Take out all the Tang family here and leave his life behind. He is my husband, dont hurt him at all." "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Suddenly, the dark guard rushed towards Tang Guo and Tang Anchen. Tang Guo nced at Song Wen, Song Wen nodded, and jumped over to deal with the dark guard in a sh. Recently, he helped Tang Anchen increase his attributes, and he had no problem dealing with these dark guards. But Tang Guo was full of resentment, her expression became cold, and she looked at Lin Xiaoyue full of anger, as if she had a peerless hatred with her. At this time, she did not control the resentment, letting the resentment envelop the entire spirit body. Holding the sword, she stepped forward and jumped to Lin Xiaoyue. Lin Xiaoyue stopped her smile, and quickly took two steps back: "Quickly, stop her." Tang Guo almost floated up, as if walking in the air, she really frightened her. However, it was toote. Tang Guo was already in front of her and cut off her head with a sword. The swollen head fell to the ground, blood gushing. Tang Guo seemed to be uncontroble. He kept cutting Lin Xiaoyue''s body with a sword, as if to chop her into pieces, like an uncontrolled lunatic. "I hacked you to death, hacked you to death, I want to hack you to death." As a sword fell, she shouted out, the resentment on her body had begun to increase exponentially, and the people around her were a bit untenable, eximed, and ran out. Lin Xiaoyue had been chopped into mud, and Tang Guo finally stopped. Tang Anchen and Tang Anshan stood beside her at this time, their eyes were worried, because she looked scary now, like a demon. System: Dont be afraid, they are all special effects. Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Song Wen''s body, and his slightly invisible eyes gestured, finally letting Song Wen''s heart relieved. "Second Sister." "Second Sister." Tang Anshan and Tang Anchen were just stunned for a moment, and hurriedly ran to Tang Guo and hugged her. "Second sister, she is dead." Tang Anshan wiped his face, "Lets go back and pack our things and run away." see you tomorrow Chapter 5537: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (21) Chapter 5537: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (21) Chapter 5537 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (21) "Second sister, are you okay?" The look of Tang Guo''s suffocation really scared Tang Anshan, and for a moment he forgot the pain of losing his beloved love. Tang Guo raised her head and looked at the two brothers, the red light in her eyes gradually dissipated. "Second Sister, how are you?" Tang Anchen asked worriedly. Second Sister was scary just now. When did Second Sister be so powerful? He couldn''t help but nced at the pile of rotten meat. Second sister is usually the most softhearted. When Lin Xiaoyue was killed just now, all the knives and knives were ruthless. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for him to believe it was true. Of course he did not me, or any bad feelings. It just associates today''s events with the things that the second sister was unhappy before. Just now the second sister shouted resentfully to hack Lin Xiaoyue, as if there was a lot of hatred. "Let''s go, there can be no more dy." Tang Anshan took a deep breath, "I have lost Yun''er, and can''t lose my family." He helped Tang Guo and looked back at Zhang Ziyun''s position, "Yun''er, I''m sorry, I will definitelye back to plead with you in the future." Tang Anshan and Tang Anchen helped Tang Guo, and a few people ran to Tang''s house quickly. The Tang family saw that their brothers and sisters were covered with blood, and they knew that something was wrong. It was Tang Anchen who exined the incident. He was in the most stable mood and used the most concise words to state the previous incident. Master Tang: "Go, go quickly, and dismiss all the people." The Tang family got busy, and the family ran away less than the time for an incense stick. During this period, a government officer hade to capture Tang Guo''s three people, but Song Wen stopped them outside. At this time, Song Wen also flees with the Tang family. And the underlings of the Tang family were also dismissed, They fled all the way to remote ces, with almost nothing except the cash. Obviously they had also dressed up in disguise, a dayter, the emperors people still chased. When the Tang family were in despair, the evil spirit and resentment on Tang Guo''s body floated, shocking everyone to a little unbearable. "Guo''er, are you okay?" Mrs. Tang was very worried. The Tang family didn''t discuss the things that Tang Guo went crazy before. After all, it is time to escape. Besides, Tang Guo was still quiet, they nned to wait until they settled down before asking what happened. Seeing that Tang Guo was like that again at this time, everyone didn''t know what to do. Tang Guo looked at the chasing soldiers blocking the Tang family, with a little anger and despair in his tone: "If we can''t escape, we have tried it long ago, but we can''t escape at all. No matter where we go, we can''t escape. After escaping these chasing soldiers, the final oue of the Tang family is still the same." "No one can live safe and sound." The Tang family looked at Tang Guos desperate and helpless appearance. They only felt her pain, but they didnt know what she meant. "Second Sister, you were upset some time ago, did you know something? Is it rted to this matter?" Tang Anchen, the smartest, asked the key, and made the Tang family''s mind clear. "Yes, I know," Tang Guo took the sword and looked at the chasing soldiers defensively. "Not only do I know that this kind of experience has gone through countless times. But no matter how hard I try, there is no way for you to live well. I I dont understand why God is so cruel, let me go back to the beginning, and let me experience the pain of losing you over and over again." Chapter 5538: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (22) Chapter 5538: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (22) Chapter 5538 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (22) "Every time I am the one who lives to the end, before that, it is useless even if I end up. Your life and death, my life and death, are not in control." Almost every word Tang Guo said, his grievance doubled. She looked terrifying, as if she would go crazy at any time, lose her mind, and be a murderous demon. "Tang family, you have no escape, let us go back for interrogation." "You murdered the little princess, and your sin is unforgivable. Now follow us back obediently, and I can still go to your majesty to help you with a few words. If you don''t listen, I will kill you with a knife today. got windy. Tang Guo took the sword, no longer looking at the Tang family, but at the officers and soldiers behind. It''s endless, and there are countless people. "If you want to hurt my family, it depends on my permission." Tang Guo held the sword, rushed to the position of the officers and soldiers, and cut at people, almost one sword at a time. After a while, blood sshed all over the ground. Everywhere saw, it was all red. The Tang family wanted to join, but when they first wanted to move, they found that they couldn''t move at all. They were so sad that they could only watch Tang Guo rushing into the crowd without blinking, and constantly killing Tang Guo. They can''t move, of course it''s Song Wengan''s business. He and Tang Guo had been assigned a long time ago, and she went to kill those people, pretending that the resentment could not be controlled. In his words, he would stay where he was to guard the Tang family, so that they would not have idents, and they would have to restore the data at that time. Those people really didn''t know how to chop them, and Tang Guo chopped off most of them soon. It may be that the strength she showed is too strong, the number of officers and soldiers has not decreased, but the rear is continuously increasing. In the real world, a room in a luxurious high-rise building is full of top-of-the-lineputers. Sitting at eachputer is a person wearing a id shirt with a sloppy appearance and a greasy face. From twelve o''clock in the evening, the boss called them back to work overtime. It is now four o''clock in the morning. They dont understand why the boss wants them to keep adding minions. And the very powerful character in it called Tang Guo was not designed by them, but by their boss himself. The boss pays them very high wages, and they are ustomed to working overtime. They have noints. They suspect that the boss is asking them to apany him to y games, otherwise why would they let them get these little soldiers in? Moreover, the attributes of this soldier are getting stronger and stronger ording to the boss''s request. "Continue adding, add as many soldiers as you can, and every ten minutes, increase the strength of the creeps by 5%." Qing Hao stood in front of theputer, changed his usual coldness, his eyes were full of excitement, he Hold the mouse firmly. He originally thought that Tang Guos grievances umted and it would take at least three years toplete, but he did not expect that the other party gave him a surprise, and unexpectedly broke out in advance. Regardless of whether he can seed or not this time, the opponent''s grievance has increased too significantly. If he doesn''t make good use of this opportunity, is he still Qing Hao? He has worked so hard to cultivate the spirit body for so many years. Once the resentment umtes, he can destroy the external power and let her cooperate with him to open the door of the spirit world. It will be very easy. Xing Niao thought that if he closed the door of the spirit world, he couldnt help it? Xing Nao left his most beloved woman in the spirit world, and he will surely **** it back. Tang Guo, the ghost king, is the gift he prepared for the punishment. Chapter 5539: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (23) Chapter 5539: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (23) Chapter 5539 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (23) ording to her current situation, once her resentment umtes sufficiently, he will give her another practice exercise, and she will be able to absorb the energy of the spiritual world madly. At that time, Xing Nao must go back to stop her, and he can also take Shang Xue to leave the spirit world and live a loving life. On this day, he waited too long. I dont know what happened to Shang Xue, but she was taken away by Xing Nao. Is she scared when she went to the spirit world? She must be waiting for him too. Be sure to wait for him to save her. Feeling Tang Guos grievances increasing, Qing Hao smiledfortably. Even if he couldnt finish it these days, the time would be greatly shortened. He would be able to go to the spirit world in less than three months. As for the situation of the Tang family, he didn''t care at all, so he didn''t notice anything abnormal over there. didn''t even notice that Song Wen was not a spirit body of data at all. He now only supervises the employees of thepany and quickly increases the number of soldiers. In the virtual world, Tang Guo has been killing the small soldiers, but I dont know how long they have been killing them. Anyway, her resentment has reached its peak. Only two days have passed outside, and twenty days have passed inside. At this time, Tang Guojian waved, killing all the soldiers in front of him. The stumps and blood everywhere made the scalp numb. But for the programmers outside, these are all fake, they are surprised that Tang Guo''s power is so powerful. "No need to continue." Qing Hao said, "You all get off work. The overtime pay for these days will be settled ten times. At the end of the month, everyone will be given an extra 50,000 bonus." The beaters were very happy when they heard this, even though they hadn''t closed their eyes for more than two days, they could lie down and fall asleep immediately. These two busy days are really worth it. Waiting for everyone to leave the building, Qing Hao also left. When he walked out of the building, he suddenly changed his face. The original face looked a bit darker. At first nce, it was the kind of person who was particrly difficult to provoke. It was written all over, Dont provoke him, and dont enter the stranger. And now this face looks like a spring breeze, like a gentle noble son, and you can always see that this is a very gentle person in your eyes. The original ck suit has also be a white suit. A smile was put on Qinghao''s face, and he looked back at the location of the building. He did not go far, but went to a nearby coffee shop. After all, he would be back soon. He first came to the restroom of the coffee shop and looked at himself in the mirror. He was quite nostalgic, with a smile on his lips. For so many years, facing everyone with Xing Yu''s face, he really disgusted. He had to do this, until the ghost king was born, he would go to open the door of the spirit world and find the trouble of Xing Niao. Who is Xing Niao, who forcibly took away his beloved? He is so despicable that he is persecuted by the other side. Walking out of the bathroom, Qing Hao chose a window to sit down, savoring the taste of ck coffee. He looked at the location of the opposite building from time to time, while the people in the cafe were watching him. After all, he was covered with tenderness all over his body, and it was hard not to be noticed. He is so gentle and noble. People who want to get close to him have inferiorityplex in their hearts for no reason. Therefore, even if countless people are reluctant to look away from him, they dare not speak up. One hourter, the whole cafe seemed to sway, and from the location of the building, a gust of wind struck. The temperature of 20 degrees Celsius suddenly dropped to freezing point, making everyone tremble. Chapter 5540: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (24) Chapter 5540: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (24) Chapter 5540 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (24) "what''s up?" "It''s weird." "I was so cold to death, how could it be so cold? What happened just now?" "The weather forecast didn''t say that there was a cold air attack today?" "It''s a bit abnormal, it suddenly became cold without warning." Many people on the street are trotting, because the temperature suddenly drops, it is really too cold, few can hold it. At the same time, the Meteorological Observatory also made an emergency report saying that it was investigating the cause of the sudden cold air attack. The closer you are to the building, the lower the temperature will be, and even ces with water will freeze. No one noticed that Qing Hao disappeared from his original position and had already walked to the position of the building. Tang Guo hade out of the virtual world, and Song Wen followed her out. She didnt know the situation of the enemy, and Song Wens spirit body had not been cultivated, so she let Song Wen hide in a piece of jade. Then, she started to destroy the mansion angrily. was stopped by a gentle voice: "It turned out to be a ghost king." The visitor was Qing Hao. He frowned, as if he had seen Tang Guo for the first time, pretending to be particrly alike. Tang Guo was very cooperative, staring at him fiercely, as if the evil spirits all over his body could not be restrained at all: "Who are you?" "It doesnt matter who I am, but I dont allow you to destroy the peace of ordinary people. No matter what happens to you, you cant do it here." This is how lofty it is. If Tang Guo had not acquired all the memories, and was not a simple deceitful person, then he might really believe it. Yes, at the moment when the resentment broke through the power that restrained her, countless memories poured into her mind. These memories are the ones that were sealed off before, and belong to theplete memories of the original owner. The person in front of him is called Qing Hao, who is gentle and elegant on the surface. However, what he did was to sell others and let others count the money and praise him as a good person. The original owner is an ordinary person in this world. He originally had a happy family. In the virtual world, everyone in the Tang family is backed by real data. That''s why the original owner is so persistent. The original owner went to school abroad and was busy with projects that year. It happened in the month of her birthday. The original owners family went abroad to celebrate her birthday in the past, but they met with gangsters and all died. The original owner is distraught, guilty in her heart, and has no intention of learning anymore. Even though she has a good talent, she can''t learn anything and loses all fighting spirit. Because of missing family members and feeling guilty, within two months, she became very thin and had serious mental illness. In the end, she died in a car ident. After her death, she was trapped in the virtual world. The death of the original owners family is not a matter for Qinghao. But the death of the original owner and the decadence and despair have something to do with Qing Hao. At that time, Qing Hao wanted to choose a candidate for the ghost king, and identally stared at the original owner, knowing that she was suffering after losing her family. Over time, normal people will be driven mad. When the original owner was on the street, there was a car ident in a daze. The experience of the original owner was that Qing Hao made her feel resentful and wanted to make her a ghost king. The reason for practicing in the virtual world is that he is afraid of too much movement. When he is discovered by other people and criminals, he will not be able to seed. In the end, the original owner filled up with grievances, restored his memory, and rushed out like Tang Guo, trying to find the person who caused her to fall into pain. Chapter 5541: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (25) Chapter 5541: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (25) Chapter 5541 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (25) Of course, sometimes she can''t control herself, and she wants to destroy it all when shees out. Qinghao appeared to guide her to find Xing Yun, and he did everything in the name of Xing Yun. Sure enough, the original owner hated Xing Yun and wanted to find him for revenge. With the help of Qing Hao, the two teamed up to open the door of the spirit world. The original owner of the exercises first frantically absorbed the energy of the spirit world to attract Xing Nings attention. After seeing Xing Niao, the two started fighting. Qinghao took the opportunity to find his beloved, Meng Shangxue. The original is a bit stronger than Xing Niao, but the spirit world is the site of Xing Niao. Therefore, two people can do nothing for a while. Xing Yue exined to the original owner that this matter was a conspiracy by Qing Hao after he figured out the reason. He had been in the spirit world and had never gone out. The original owner became even more angry after knowing the truth. These two people fight for a woman, but they want her to endure so much pain. So, she decided to destroy the spirit world. At this time, Xing Niao, Qing Hao, and Meng Shangxue must join forces to get rid of the original owner. It can be said that the original owner is a tool person for the three people''s reconciliation. Because the original owner is too powerful, the three of them are somewhat invincible. In the end, Meng Shangxue thought of the weakness of the original owner, introduced her into the realm of illusion, and created the appearance that the souls of the other''s parents were still in the spirit world, which would destroy her. In the eyes of the three people and the beings in the spirit world, the original owner is a demon through and through. The final oue, of course, is that the original owner was killed by the three using their weaknesses. And Xing Mo and Qing Hao also reconciled, they let Meng Shangxue choose. But Meng Shangxue feels that choosing Qinghao is a dilemma. I''m sorry for the punishment. I''m sorry for Qinghao. In the end, there was no choice, a bit like it was necessary to have both, but Xing Yu and Qing Hao did not admit each other. Tang Guo felt that it was a big dog that had been bloodied after he had all the memories. It turned out to be a love triangle, which made the original owner so bitter. "Any of your hatred is not the reason for you to hurt the innocent." Qing Hao walked towards Tang Guo and looked around, "I didn''t expect Xing Nao to secretly do this kind of thing. You should have hatred with Xing Nao, right?" "Xing Niao?" Tang Guo pretended to be confused, his evil spirit stabilized a lot, "Who is he? I was tied to the virtual world and experienced the pain of losing a loved one over and over again. I want to kill him!" "It''s not easy to want to kill Xing Yun." Qing Hao has been looking slowly in the room, as if he ising for the first time, "Let''s go, let me see if Xing Yun has left behind. He may be trying to create a shock that shocks the world. A game, thats why you are integrated into the virtual world. I just didnt expect you toe out." "By the way, Xing Niao is the boss of this gamepany." Qing Hao added the identity of Xing Niao, "but this is only his superficial identity, he is actually a person in the spiritual world, living in the human world." "This is Xing Niao, can you recognize him?" When Qing Hao caught the original owner and left, he identally exposed the appearance of Xing Niao, so of course he knew it. Tang Guo''s evil spirit was out of control again: "I remember him." "Where is Xing Niao?" "I think I can''t keep you trapped, so I''ll escape back to the spirit world. This person is really true. If you get into trouble, you will run away." Tang Guo: "Where is the spirit world?" "I can tell you, but the spirit world is his territory. As long as he closes the door of the spirit world, it is difficult to break in." Qing Hao looked distressed, "but as long as you don''t disrupt the order of the human world, I can do my best. As far as we can, we will join forces to break through the gate of the spirit world. "You take me right away." Qinghao''s lips twitched lightly: "Okay, but you have to make sure that you can''t hurt the innocent, and only trouble the punishment." "As long as I see Xing Niao, why should I hurt the innocent?" Tang Guo controls the powerful soul power, so as not to leak out and frighten the opponent. This world is a bit advanced, and the soul power that can be exerted is naturally stronger. see you tomorrow. In addition, the new book will open this month, tentatively scheduled for the 19th. The Guoguo book should be finished within two or three months. Chapter 5542: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (26) Chapter 5542: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (26) Chapter 5542 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (26) "You''d better put away the evil spirits on your body. Didn''t you find that the temperature where you pass is very low, and where there is water, it freezes." Tang Guo followed Qing Hao''s gaze and looked at the big fish tank in the office. The fish in the bathtub were frozen inside. She felt that the fish was still alive for the time being, so she closed her sorrow. Qinghao walked to the fish tank, put his palm on the fish tank, a force appeared in his palm, and soon all the ice was melted. The fish in the fish tank started to swim again. "Fortunately, it melted in time. If a whileter, these fish will die." Tang Guo insinuated that this man was really a hypocrite, it was the first time she saw such a hypocritical and disgusting person. If he was apassionate person, he would not desperately detain the soul of an ordinary dead person, let alone let this soul continue to suffer the pain of losing a loved one, and he would not be cultivated as a ghost king. In the eyes of the opponent, all creatures are ants. Obviously doing vicious things, everyone should be friendly to him and feel that he is a benevolent person. "Take me to the gate of the spirit world." Tang Guo urged. She really couldn''t wait to pass. She wanted to hammer Qing Hao very much now, swelling and tearing his hypocritical face. She was full of evil spirits, so Qing Hao had no doubts at all when facing Tang Guo''s anger, only that the other party couldn''t wait to clean up the punishment. He walked forward, his back to Tang Guo, a smile on his face, he still looked so spring breeze. Tang Guo followed him, and when she saw him leaping slightly, she also leaped and quickly followed. After leaving the city, the clouds in the sky dispersed and the sun reappeared, shining on the building. The air warmed up, and the water in the fountain quickly melted away. After the people who were running to rush back to add clothes felt the warmth, they looked strangely at the sun in the sky. Everyone is puzzled. If they hadn''t experienced this scene, they couldn''t believe that such a miraculous thing would happen. Back to Tang Guo''s side again, she followed Qing Hao over the mountains and ridges, floated for about two hours, and finally came under a high mountain. This mountain is steep and a bit gloomy. "This is the location of the gate of the spirit world. Let''s try together to see if it can be opened. I have tried before, and my strength alone cannot open it forcibly." Qing Hao said. Tang Guo also felt that this ce was indeed different. There are basically no insects, fish, birds, and beasts. From this geographical location, ordinary people passing by here may have some small dangers. Looking at it, the scenery here is obviously good, but there are no traces of human trampling, which can exin the problem. is theke next to it. If someone passes by, Im afraid it will take a lot of lives. "The formation has been set up. You should use your full strength to send your strength into it. Don''t rx. Whether it can be achieved depends on our strength." Tang Guo did not hesitate, but instead acted a little eagerly. When the power was transferred to the formation, she felt a strong resistance inside. She did not stop and continued to send strength, of course, she did not try her best. If she did her best, she was afraid of frightening Qing Hao. Qing Hao worked hard, desperately sending power into it, in fact, he looked forward to opening the door to the spirit world more than Tang Guo. At this time, he had no reservations at all. Chapter 5543: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (27) Chapter 5543: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (27) Chapter 5543 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (27) Where did he know that Tang Guo only sent his power faster when he saw that his power was about the same. After half an hour, the door of the spirit world finally loosened and opened slowly. At this moment, Qing Hao shouted: "Quickly go in, our power can''t be fully unlocked." Of course Tang Guo did, and floated in, Qing Hao followed closely. When he felt the spirit power of the spirit world, his expression couldn''t help being excited. The hard work paid off, he finally opened the door of the spirit world and came to the spirit world. Xing Yun couldn''t even dream that he woulde in this way, right? I dont know what happened to Shang Xue. "Where is Xing Niao?" Tang Guo no longer controlled the evil spirits. The evil spirits stirred the surrounding vegetation and screamed, so that the insects, fish, birds and beasts scattered, and fled away. It may be that the nts in the spiritual world and the human world are still different. The temperature here is very low, but the water does not mean to freeze, and even the vegetation is not hardened. "I have a technique here that can help you absorb the spirit power of the spirit world. As long as you absorb the spirit power ording to the above, it is rted to the spirit world. No matter where the punishment is, he wille. When hees, you will I can deal with him." Tang Guo caught the practice Qing Hao gave. The practice was no problem, and it could indeed help absorb the spirit power of the spirit world quickly. She''s not polite, so she took it and started watching. Qinghao is very satisfied: "I have helped youe to the spirit world, and I have no obligation to help with other things. You can solve the problems between you and Xing Yu by yourself." "Great." "I''m leaving." He has to hide, take care of him first, and then take advantage of the fight between the two before he has the opportunity to take Shang Xue away. "Did you leave like this?" Tang Guo''s voice suddenly sounded, and it sounded a little weird, and Qing Hao turned his head in confusion. Before he could ask anything more, he was suppressed by a soul of Tang Guo and directly pressed down on the ground, his knees sank deep into the ground, and almost all the parts of his waist were buried in the soil. Qinghao was so oppressed that he couldn''t speak, and he didn''t even have the opportunity to use the secret method. He heard the approaching footsteps, raised his head with difficulty, and saw Tang Guo slowly walking in front of him, squatting down with a smile on his face: "Do you treat me as a fool?" "you" "You killed me and caused me to experience the pain of losing a loved one in the virtual world over and over again. Let''s take this ount slowly." Tang Guo''s white palms fell on Qing Hao''s head, and Qing Hao''s frightened face pulled out his soul abruptly. Qing Hao screamed in pain, his face twisted in pain. Tang Guo squeezed Qing Haos soul, looked at him struggling in his hand, mockingly said: Do you also know the pain of fate being manipted? "What do you want?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on Qing Hao''s body, a hammer appeared in his left hand, and Qing Hao yelled not to hit Qing Hao''s body, which was soft to the ground without being controlled by the soul, with a hammer. What artifact is that? Qing Hao was shocked and frightened. This was obviously the soul of an ordinary person. How could this be? How could she have such a powerful means, the power of the soul can directly suppress him, he has no room for resistance at all. The power of the soul is too strong to imagine. Isn''t she an ordinary person herself? is the reincarnation of the powerful sealing force, identally hit by him? Chapter 5544: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (28) Chapter 5544: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (28) Chapter 5544 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (28) Tang Guo didn''t care about Qinghao, and took out a shovel, buried his crushed body with mud, and finally stepped on it with two feet, driving him crazy. To cultivate such a powerful body, she didn''t know how many years it would take, but she actually smashed him with a hammer. He Qing Hao vowed that as long as he can escape to life, he will retaliate twice, and make her suffer forever and never live beyond life. "Isn''t it just ruining a physical body, you can hate me so much, I haven''t settled the previous ounts for you yet." Tang Guo pinched Qing Hao''s soul, and ced a powerful restriction on his soul. Unless he is stronger than her, it can''t be solved. Qing Hao felt that he waspletely bound, and a touch of despair couldn''t help but rise in his heart. Tang Guo flipped through the soul-absorbing book Qing Hao gave her, looked at it, and began to absorb Qing Hao''s soul power. Anyway, this thing is just a little conscious. It is a waste of the rest of the soul''s power on his body. "Do not--" Qing Hao yelled, began to struggle, to no avail. As the power of the soul gradually lost, but after a while, half was gone, he finally begged for mercy. Tang Guo ignored him, continued to absorb, and finally stopped when the opponent was just the strength of the soul of an ordinary person. Qing Hao is extremely weak now, and he is exhausted to speak. The previous fighting spirit ispletely gone. "I''m going to find Xing Yue first, let''s y by yourself." Tang Guo turned her head and smiled at Qing Hao, "This is your chance to escape." Qing Hao moved his lips, said nothing, just watched her drift away. He trembled in his soul and body, and countless regrets rose in his heart. He provokes the devil. It''s a pity that he understood it toote and had no chance. Even if he can escape, when can he get revenge? To save her life, it would be good for her not to trouble him. Even if he knew that the chance of fleeing was small, Qing Hao still chose to find a chance to hide. As for Meng Shangxue, now he is hard to protect himself, and he has forgotten about it a long time ago. But on the way to escape, he remembered again. If Tang Guo finds Xing Yun and the two are fighting, he might go to Meng Shangxue, there might be a chance. Yes, he went to find Shang Xue. Tang Guo didn''t go to Xing Niao directly, but just followed the original method, found a mountain top, and started absorbing spirit power frantically. At the same time, Song Wen in the jade pendant was released. She gave Song Wen two exercises, one was given by Qing Hao, and the other was her own. Thebination of these two exercises can get twice the result with half the effort. "Song Wen, take advantage of this time, you also practice." Song Wen was not polite. He took over the exercises and started practicing. After all, only after practicing and improving his strength, the gap between them would be narrowed. "There is one more thing I want you to help in the future." Song Wen: "You said, if I can do it, I will do it." If he can''t, he goes to learn. "At that time, you will create a virtual world, like mine before, not connected to the Inte. I will seal their memory, make up some **** plots for them, and let them experience it over and over again." Tang Guo said. Song Wen heard this and said easily: "This is no problem at all, but will this increase their strength?" "At that time, I will set up a formation to purify all their power without increasing." "That''s good." The two didn''t speak any more, they were absorbing spirit power madly. Beside the two of them, a lot of spirit power surged, forming a huge vortex. Chapter 5545: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (29) Chapter 5545: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (29) Chapter 5545 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (29) Such a big movement on Tang Guo''s side, of course, will arouse Xing Nao''s attention. No, he has decided to go and take a look. ording to the current level of spirit power rushing past, he was a little scared. "King, it''s east." Xing Yue''s expression was not very good: "I know, I''ll go over and take a look." When he was about to go out, he turned around and went back, "Speak to Shang Xue first." "Shang Xue." Meng Shangxue saw that Xing Yu wasing, and the smile on her face disappeared: "Why are you here again? Didn''t I say? I can never ept you, you better let me leave the spirit world." "You know it''s impossible." The smile on Xing Yue''s face disappeared. Even if Meng Shangxue didn''t like him, he would keep her here forever. It is impossible for him to fulfill Meng Shangxue and Qinghao! "Shang Xue, I''m justing over and telling you that something happened to the east. I want to go and see. In thest few days, you should not go out to avoid danger. The spirit power of the spirit world is affected. I''m afraid you are in danger ." "Since the spirit world is in danger, you open the door of the spirit world and let me go to the human world." Meng Shangxue moved her eyes and proposed such a method, which of course was ignored by Xing Yao. He exhorted a few more words, then turned and left. Takes his men and floats to the east. "Xing Niao ising." Tang Guo casually arranged the formation on the spot, leaving Song Wen to practice here alone: "I will deal with him first, you will stay here forever, don''t walk around." "Okay, I won''t walk around, wait for you toe back." Song Wen knew that he couldn''t help, and didn''t go up to make trouble. "Be careful. If there is any problem, go straight away." "I know." Tang Guo shed away, and the person disappeared. Song Wen showed worry in his eyes, only stared at a distant location for a while, and then quickly began to practice. At that moment, Tang Guo moved away from the original position so far, and began to absorb spirit power frantically in this ce, attracting Xing Nings attention. Song Wens absorption capacity would not be noticed at all. Not long after, Xing Niao arrived, looking at the spirit power forming a whirlpool in front of him. He was not polite, and pped it in. For this person to continue to absorb, the spiritual world must be abolished. Tang Guo stopped practicing and patted that palm back at will. Xing Yun was surprised when she showed her true colors. Before he could speak, Tang Guo jumped up and attacked him, still yelling: "Xing Yao, take your life." I didnt understand the punishment, he still epted the trick: At the same time, I asked, I dont know where I offended you? Tang Guo said the previous incident again, Xing Yun shouted injustice, saying that this incident had nothing to do with him, and that the person who harmed her was Qing Hao pretending to be. He has been in the spirit world many years ago, and has never been out since then, everyone in the spirit world can attest. "No, this is Qing Hao''s conspiracy. His purpose is to let you help open the door of the spirit world, and then he can take Shang Xue away." "So, he wanted to take away a woman, so he framed me like this?" "Yes, sir, why don''t we go back and have a look together, Qing Hao must take advantage of this time to see Shang Xue. Both of us like Shang Xue, Shang Xue lives in my spirit world, and I closed the door to the spirit world again. He couldn''t help it, that''s why he came up with such an insidious way." "Okay, I''ll go and see with you." Tang Guo hasn''t had an episode for the time being. After all, the three of them have gathered together, which seems more fun. Not long after, Xing Mo brought Tang Guo to his pce. His spiritual sense covered the entire pce, and he saw Meng Shangxue next to Qing Hao. He didn''t have time to look more, so he rushed in, Tang Guo followed. "Qing Hao! You are despicable and shameless, you actually pretend to be the ghost king, let the ghost king attract my attention, and want to take her Shang Xue away." Qing Hao was yelled like this, and his soul was scattered. Then seeing Xing Mo rushing over, he was scared to hide behind Meng Shangxue. At that moment, Meng Shangxue felt a little weird in her heart, but she stopped it in time. ,,,, Chapter 5546: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) Chapter 5546: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) Chapter 5546 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (30) "Xing Yu, stop! Don''t do anything in front of me, things are not what you think, Qing Hao is in a bad situation now." After finishing speaking, Meng Shangxue only saw Tang Guo standing behind Xing Niao. She was a very beautiful woman. She didn''t know what to do with Xing Niao. How could she bring a woman back when she went out? She felt a little ufortable. "The ghost king is her." Qing Hao reminded in a low voice, "Hurry up and let Xing Yaoe over, that ghost king will be against you." Now whether we can escape this difficulty, it really depends on punishment. Qing Hao had never looked forward to it so much. Xing Yao had been practicing diligently in the past few years, and he was stronger than him, and he was not jealous at all. "Xing Niao,e here soon." Meng Shangxue shouted, Xing Niao was inexplicable, but he walked over obediently, Tang Guo did not stop. She only swiped Qinghao''s eyes lightly, and this guy is probably telling the truth again. Qing Hao was numb when he was seen. Tang Guo''s cruelty he had experienced before, so he didn''t dare to say a word extraneously. He believed that as long as the other party wanted to, he would be able to catch him instantly. "Xing Yue, what is your rtionship with her?" Meng Shangxue asked, "Didn''t you say something is going on, why do you bring someone back?" Xing Miao: "She was the one who made the movement before," his eyes fell on Qing Hao, "it''s not a good thing he did." "Qing Hao is so miserable now, what did he do? Xing Xiao, you are always like this, everything is to me on Qing Hao. Obviously he didn''t do anything, you have to hold a pot on it. You are not asking Why am I not as good as Qinghao? I will tell you today that you are too sinister and too calcting." "I like simple, gentle people. Being with you will always make me feel ufortable. No matter what I do, it will make me feel that I have been calcted." Xing Yao turned angrily and smiled: "I used to be such a person in your heart? You touched your conscience and asked, when did I count on you? I have always been heartbroken to you. On the contrary, this guy is a hypocrite. That is to look good, and speak a little bit." "Actually, he can calcte more than I do." "Today, an unexpected guest came to my spirit world. Ask Qing Hao yourself, does he know this?" Meng Shangxue only knew that Qing Hao was tossed like this by a ghost king, but did not know the reason. Xing Yue said that although the person in her heart was Qing Hao, she still looked back at Qing Hao: "Qing Hao, what is going on?" Qing Hao was silent for a while. After all, it was indeed a shame to say this, but he couldn''t hide it. "I did this as ast resort. Back then, the torture used means to take you away and closed the door of the spirit world. My strength alone cannot break open forcibly, so I n to train a ghost king and let the ghost king cooperate with me. Open the door of the spirit world together." "So, that ghost king was made by you for me?" Meng Shangxue was touched, and his head was filled with Qing Hao actually doing so much for her. In the end, it was the ghost king who was bitten by the ghost king to be weak, right? Xing Niao looked at Meng Shangxue''s eyes flushed with emotion, and he was crying, andughed angrily. "Xing Niao, although Qing Hao was at fault in this matter, and it hurt your spirit world, it was all your fault at the beginning. If you don''t bring me here, Qing Hao will not have to practice the ghost king." see you tomorrow Chapter 5547: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (31) Chapter 5547: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (31) Chapter 5547 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (31) Xing Yu became anxious, and ferocious power rushed towards Qing Hao''s position, and Meng Shangxue quickly resisted it. Seeing her movements, Xing Niao mmed his strength away. At this time, Qing Hao said: "Xing Ning, let us let go of the grievances of the past for now, now that matters are important." While speaking, he looked at Tang Guo''s direction with fear, "The main thing for us now is to find a way. Get rid of her." Xing Niu''s face was full of no matter, and it didn''t matter to him, he said, "Why should I help you get rid of her? I have already made it clear to this excellency that the person who harmed her is you, not me." "Xing Xiao, how can you be like this? The current situation is still when we are talking coldly? We should unite now and deal with her together. Qing Hao just said that she was the one who made him look like this." Meng Shangxue interjected . Xing Niao, although he was a little confused, how could Qing Hao be harmed by Tang Guo, but he was quickly angry with Meng Shangxue''s words. Why no matter what happened, it was his fault? "Xing Ying, don''t think that this is not your business," Qing Hao was a little anxious, "Do you know how I was harmed by her? That''s because she had known that I did it a long time ago. I did it. Why is she looking for you? Think about it for yourself." "If you don''t join us, you will end up worse than me." Xing Niao frowned, looked back at Tang Guo, and saw her leisurely leaning aside, as if waiting for them to slowly relive the old. "Your Excellency, do you know that the person who murdered you is Qing Hao?" "I know." Xing Niao didnt understand: "Then your Excellency should go to Qing Hao for revenge, whye to my spirit world?" "That woman is right. If it weren''t for you, things wouldn''t happen. What do you say I am here for?" Tang Guo smiled and stood up straight. " "Your Excellency, you are unreasonable, who can predict what will happen in the future? I took Shang Xue with me, and it has nothing to do with you. It is to me Qing Hao for being selfish and selfish. It hurt your Excellency." Xing Xiao clearly realized that Tang Guo''s was not easy, after all, someone Qing Hao couldn''t resist, his ending was simr. "Tell you the truth, I am a rebirth." Xing Niao frowned, reborn? The words can be understood literally. "What is a rebirth, Qing Hao should be very clear, right, Qing Hao." Tang Guo nced at Qing Hao, who was standing behind Meng Shangxue, "After all, you are in the virtual world. I don''t know how many times I have been born again. In order to stimte me, let me burst into grievances, be a ghost king, and then help you open the door of the spirit world." Qing Hao''s face turned pale, his previous guess was wrong. Tang Guo is not a great power, but a rebirth who has experienced everything? In this case, the strength of the opponent''s soul is strong and vigorous, and it can be justified. "What do you want?" Qing Hao asked. "Would you like to listen to the original story?" Tang Guo asked with a smile instead, without giving a few people a chance to answer. Instead, he said to himself, "You seeded in the previous life. Let me help you open up the spiritual world. Door. Then I went to find Xing Yun, and while the two of us were fighting, you went to meet Meng Shangxue. But you didn''t expect that I would be stronger and stronger. In the end, the three of you joined forces and killed me... " Chapter 5548: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (32) Chapter 5548: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (32) Chapter 5548 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (32) "Later, I was born again." Tang Guo added. System: The host''s ability to make up stories is getting stronger and stronger. Now, the three of them frowned. If Tang Guo didn''t tell lies, then the other party must be much stronger than them, no wonder Qing Hao would suffer in her hands. "Since you are so powerful, the three of us joined forces and killed you. Don''t you know how to escape?" Meng Shangxue rolled her eyes and asked suddenly, "The power that reaches our level can''t win and wants to escape. Its still easy. Im really puzzled, why did you say you were killed by us? Are you making up stories to deceive us?" Meng Shangxue actually believed what Tang Guo said, and it was because of this that she was afraid of Tang Guo''s power. As she asked, the other party was so powerful and paid some price. There was absolutely no problem in escaping, why didn''t he escape in the end. In the middle, Tang Guo must have omitted something that could not be said. She asks like this, just to make a idiom. "You don''t care about this." Tang Guo fooled casually, but it was for Meng Shangxue to see that the other party was indeed a bit clever, able to extract the most important things in a long paragraph. didn''te up with an answer, Meng Shangxue didn''t worry at all, because Tang Guo''s expression had already told her that if she could kill the opponent, she must have caught the opponent''s weakness. Otherwise, Tang Guo would not look unnatural, and there were some things he didn''t want to remember. Meng Shangxue''s thoughtful appearance almost made Tang Guough. Anyway, she has sealed the door of the spirit world, so she will apany these people to y peekaboo here. First give them a little hope, and then tear all their hopes to pieces, making them desperate and fearful. Arent they also such people? Like to y with other peoples fate aloft, a life, full of grievances, but they are just a spice in their feelings. "go!" Xing Nian He suddenly yelled, and the fierce power mmed Tang Guo''s position, and then his figure disappeared in front of Tang Guo, and a formation rose in front of Tang Guo''s eyes. When Xing Yu yelled, Meng Shangxue reacted very quickly, pulling Qing Hao and disappeared. Just now, they had a big quarrel with Xing Mo. Although they were really angry, they quickly nced at each other tacitly, intending to confuse the enemy. Then take the opportunity to hide in the formation first, at least to give them some time to react. Qinghao was tossed into that appearance by the other party, obviously they can''t head-to-head, they need to be outsmart. Qinghao knows Tang Guo best, and Meng Shangxue decides to ask Qing Hao for a while about Tang Guos weaknesses. Tang Guo looked at the mist in front of her, and didn''t panic in her heart. Her formation skills don''t say that no one can ever match her, at least no one in this small world is more advanced than her. The formation in front of her is full of ws, and she can break it at will. Even with brute force, it can be easily broken. But she still pretended to be confused in the formation, as if trapped. "It''s kind of boring." System: [Host, you are also free enough. "I feel that the journey of crossing is about to end, and I will soon be able to leave these thousands of small worlds and return to the original." The system is surprised: [Really? When did this happen? "Just when the power of the soul was pushing away the shackles, I also absorbed the jade that bound the power of the soul before. Originally, my soul power was not easy to improve anymore, but it was also improved a lot before. Then I became clear about my ability. I feel that the truth is only separated by a thinyer of paper." Chapter 5549: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (33) Chapter 5549: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (33) Chapter 5549 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (33) That''s great, really great. ] The system is so excited that the host has traveled through so many worlds so much, it is time to return to the original world and find himself. He felt that she was a little tired as long as this continued. I want to share this good news with my little brothers. I dont know how they are now. I havent contacted them for a long time, so I immediately send an email to ask. By the way, ask 111 and 222 again, has their bosse back, about my number...] Tang Guo: After so many years, he has be the most powerful system, and he has not forgotten the number. The system quickly finished sending the email, and then roughly nced at the system space, and sorted it out by the way. He was really happy. When scanned Tianquan, he was stunned. The host is big, and the sky is so bright. [It all looks bright, all white light... The host is big, a long road, with lights on both sides, ah, ah, the host is so big, it was only four lights on. I could even see a door over there in the light. Light up these lights and open that door. You should be able to go out, right? Tang Guo was also a little surprised, she really hadnt been to Tianquan for a long time. Sometimes there are many worlds in a row, and there is no need to rest at all, unlike before. "It seems that my feeling is not wrong." Her soul faintly felt the call, but the induction was not strong, and she even heard some voices, but it was too messy and couldn''t hear the content of those voices. Furthermore, the three criminals who are hiding on the other side of the formation are all present as if they were facing an enemy. "Things are like this. If she has any weaknesses, only her family members are the only ones. When I set up the virtual world, the Tang family made them one by one ording to her wishes for the world." Qing Hao said. Meng Shangxue: "So, her weakness is her family, and we can use this to kill her. But this method can only be used once, and it must be killed in one fell swoop." "I''m not sure if the power of the two of youbined can kill her in one fell swoop." Qing Hao was full of jealousy. "She stripped my soul with bare hands. I have no chance to escape using secret methods. Her soul The power is very powerful, and a soul suppression will cause people of our level to lose all the power of action." Xing Yun couldnt help showing amazement on his face, is it so powerful? Then he really wasn''t Tang Guo''s opponent. Because there is no distinction between him and Qing Hao. Qinghao said so, he must be inferior. "Isn''t there a ce of evil in the spirit world? Even if we were unable to go too far in the first ce, those evil forces would rudely disrupt our power and almost burst into death." Meng Shangxue suddenly remembered this. "Well, we think of a way to lead her to that ce, as long as we let her go deeper and trap the other person for a while, she will definitely burst and die." "She''s not a fool. We can''t match her strength. How can we trap her? Besides, the formation that trapped her outside is not a matter of a moment and a half. Also, in that ce, We also have no way to arrange the formation." Qing Hao said. Meng Shangxue smiled slightly, full of confidence: Dont she have a weakness? We can use means to let her chase her family to that ce. She has no reason not to go. Chapter 5550: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (34) Chapter 5550: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (34) Chapter 5550 The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (34) When Xing Niao and Qing Hao heard this, their eyes lit up, really. Especially Qing Hao, a smile appeared on the corners of her lips: "She cares about her family the most, this way will work." "Then let''s prepare right away." Xing Yue said, "I will sculpt a few wooden figurester, and then turn them into the appearance of her family, but I don''t know what those people look like." "I''ll draw itter." Qing Hao said. "Okay, that''s okay." This should be the time for the two to get along best. One hourter, Tang Guo broke through the formation, and when he was looking for the breath of the three, he suddenly found a few familiar people. A nce, isnt that the Tang family? The "Tang family" of these people didn''t seem to be struggling, because they were now controlled by some people who couldn''t see clearly, and they moved quickly into the distance. Tang Guo chased after him. Without performing, how could the three of them breathe a sigh of relief? After Tang Guo left, the three of them looked at each other and followed after him. Tang Guo knew this trick, and it was the same trick the three of them used to kill the original owner. She came here for this. The three people should slowly follow behind. While leaping, she threw the spirit stone on the ground, and at the same time she formed the seal, quickly arranging the formation. It''s not a powerful formation, it''s just a fantasy formation. She just wanted to introduce them to the ce full of fierce spirit. To avoid what the three of them would be aware of, she also added a little shield to the formation, so the three of them had already ran into a fierce ce at this time, but the body did not feel ufortable. I dont know how long it has been running, and the three of them are also a little confused. Is it because the time is too long, so the road is longer than imagined? When they ran to the edge of the cliff and saw Tang Guo sitting on the edge of the cliff waiting for them, their expressions changed slightly. "Have you gone the wrong way?" "The wooden puppet has jumped under the cliff, I can feel it." Xing Mo said, "She followed." "Then why is there no evil spirit here?" Qing Hao was puzzled, "and she..." Thinking of Tang Guo''s scheming, Qing Hao shouted, "Go, let''s go." However, it was toote. Tang Guo had already withdrawn the formation, the fierce aura rushed from all directions, and the impact caused all three of them to stand unsteadily. Tang Guo wanted to keep Qing Hao, not wanting him to die here, so he stretched out his hand and grabbed his soul in his hand, then rolled him into a ball and threw it outside, forming a very beautiful parab. . The remaining two people had no time to pay attention to the others, and they were all struggling to resist the evil spirit pouring into their bodies. Tang Guo calmly sat leisurely on the edge of the cliff, watching the two people struggling in pain, and smiled: "Although you are very smart, how can you forget that I am a rebirth?" Tang Guo''s question made Meng Shangxue pale. Yes, Tang Guo is a rebirth. She iscent and thinks of a good way, but forgets that the other person is a rebirth. Maybe she has experienced such a scene a long time ago. "Did you die here?" Xing Nao asked. Head Tang Guohan: "Yes, I also want to let you taste the taste of exploding here, don''t worry, I am not as cruel as you, and I will not let you die. I will keep your souls at critical times. " Like Qing Hao? Both people trembled. This is the heart of Meng Shangxue and Xing Yun, no, they dont want to do that. They did not know how many years of cultivation, they could not ept the fact that they became an ordinary soul at all. Chapter 5551: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (35) Chapter 5551: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (35) Chapter 5551 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (35) An ordinary soul can''t reincarnate, and can''t cultivate, it can only dissipate between heaven and earth. The chaotic and tyrannical fierce aura constantly rushed to the meridians of the two of them, even though they had tried very hard to stop them, they still couldn''t stop them. The skin of the two of them was scraped out by the fierce aura, and after a while, their meridians would burst. This is the most terrifying ce in the spiritual world, even the master of the spiritual world, Xing Ning, dare not explore it. He only knew that there was no certain cultivation base in this ce, and he didn''t dare to step into it for half a step. The person who went inside, he never came out again. Tang Guo supported her chin, and looked at the two people''s ufortable look leisurely, feeling very refreshed. Xing Niao and Meng Shangxue were very surprised, she had nothing to do. The system said that the host is now in a soul state. Her soul state is much stronger than her physical body. These fierce auras poured into her soul, and would only be a tonic, and would not have any impact on her at all. This further reflected how powerful Tang Guo''s soul was. What''s more terrible is that she is able to quickly turn the evil spirits away with the power of merit, and she is not afraid of so-called indigestion. "Your Excellency." Xing Xiao''s body had already be a ball. He felt that he could explode at any time, and he had to speak with difficulty, "The one who harmed you, the culprit is Qing Hao. We can only be regarded as inducements. Everyone has different thoughts, and we have no way to control what Qing Hao wants to do." This time, Meng Shangxue rarely interrupted. At this time, she was also pushed into a ball by the fierce air. Because of the limbs and head, it looks a bit ugly. "Are you reasoning with me?" Tang Guo raised her eyelids, "I think you are going to explode." "Your Excellency, can you give us a chance?" Tang Guo: "It''s not possible." "Your Mightiness" "Stop talking, the more you talk, the faster you will explode." Tang Guo reminded. Xing Niao was indeed frightened, and felt the speed of the influx of fierce aura speeding up, and quickly shut up. "Miss Tang, everything is easy to discuss. You are reborn now, and nothing happened. Why don''t we sit down and talk about it?" Of course, Meng Shangxue didn''t want to explode. She couldn''t support it, so she could only let her down. "What qualifications do you have to say this sentence? Isn''t it your idea to use my family to lead me to this ce? You have the face to say this?" Meng Shangxue didn''t expect Tang Guo to know this, and was speechless for a while. Originally I wanted to say that she had nothing to do with this matter, but this is also a big deal. "Stop talking, you two will explode fasterter." The fear in the two of them was extremely frightening, but the fierce air was not polite at all, and Tang Guo had no mercy. She still cant wait for the two to explode, so that she can absorb the evil spirit here. She got a little impatient in waiting, so she stood up and walked to the two of them. "What are you doing?" Meng Shangxue asked subconsciously, flustered. "You guys don''t explode yet, I can''t wait to help you." "Do not--" Meng Shangxue yelled, and then Xing Yun yelled. In the panic of the two of them, Tang Guo frantically absorbed the ferocious aura below the cliff, and then passed it to the two of them. System: This show operation. "BoomBoom" With two noises, the bodies of Meng Shangxue and Xing Mo finally exploded. After they felt intense pain, Tang Guo retained a trace of their souls, which was the strength of ordinary people''s souls. "Look, I''m very trustworthy, saying that if you don''t want your life, you don''t want your life." At this time, she ced a ban on the two of them, then rolled them into a ball and threw it outside. After that, she began to absorb the evil spirit around her and strengthen her soul. The whole spirit world feels something unusual here. Song Wen felt the familiar breath, as if he was in a bad ce. He stood up and rushed over there. However, the evil spirit in front of him stopped him. These things are terrible. He is very worried about Tang Guo''s safety and is anxious to go round and round in the same ce. In the end, he gritted his teeth and rushed directly inside. Just didn''t run two steps, his soul seemed to be scattered. At this moment, a golden light appeared on his forehead, which instantly spread all over his body, his soul closed, standing in the fierce aura, it turned out to be steady, and the pain on his face disappeared. Seeing him jump, he disappeared in ce. see you tomorrow Chapter 5552: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (36) Chapter 5552: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (36) Chapter 5552 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (36) Song Wen came to the center of the evil spirit vortex in an instant, and saw Tang Guo sitting on the edge of the cliff absorbing the evil spirit. Seeing that she was there unscathed, the heart of carrying was finally settled. He wanted to take two steps, but he was afraid that the aura on his body would make her doubt something. Clearly knew that she would not be so weak, and when he couldn''t see her, he was still so impulsive, and immediately exposed Lao Di''er. If he still didn''t know Song Wen before, he would pass happily and smoothly in this life. At this time, he was no longer the one who didn''t know anything about Song Wen, and didn''t know how to get in front of her for a while. The fierce aura here is too dangerous, so he touched his seal and directly released his memory and power. Now that he wants to change back, it is almost impossible, he has already merged Song Wen''s soul. Song Wen is not someone else, but also a part of him. It is a trace of his soul scattered in various small worlds. Why do you want to do this is a long story. His name is Yinyao, and her name is Aguoguo, they know each other, and even are very familiar. She is the princess of Tianhai, cute and domineering, and is called Tianhai Xiaobawang by many people. And he, who suddenly wandered in the sky one day, happened to meet her who was only seven or eight years old. At that time, they were best friends. His Royal Highness Tianhai Princess, who everyone envy, actually has troubles. She likes to share with him. He doesn''t know how tofort her, so he can only listen silently and be a listener. He was born cold, no matter what emotion it is, it is very weak in his consciousness. He didn''t know what love is at the beginning, but in his heart he could feel that Agogo was extraordinary. As for how extraordinary he was, he didn''t know. No one told him that he really didn''t know how to express himself. Emotions. So, one day he left. Because he heard all kinds of voices in Tianhai, those voices told him that a happy event would happen soon in Tianhai. He continued to listen, and then he heard that it was the princess of Tianhai, Agogo, who was about to negotiate a marriage. He was supposed to have no emotions, but at that time he was a little sad, as if he was abandoned. He doesn''t like to be abandoned and continue to drift away. But, Agogo is about to negotiate a marriage. He heard the voices in Tianhai say a lot, all saying that Agogo will go to live on thend above the sea on the other side of the mountain in the future. In the future, he will not return to Tianhai. He originally didn''t believe it, but after waiting for two days, Agogo hadn''te yet, so naturally he believed it. On the third day, Agogo came. As soon as he came, he asked him if he wanted to be with her all the time. If she wanted to, she would take him back to the pce. He heard that the married man would bring a dowry, he mistakenly thought that Agogo was nning to take him there as a dowry. After all, his body really looked like a dowry. He decisively refused. Now when I think about it, I want to p myself. What dowry, Aguoguo clearly wants to change the rtionship between them. A Guoguo is a very stubborn person, and he wont easily give in when he recognizes things. The same bone has his own arrogance, and he can''t get his thoughts from the side, so he left. He thought that Agogo had abandoned him, so he left. Later, I learned that Aguoguo was going back to get the magic artifact and was going to install him away. Why use Dharma implements? Afraid that he would struggle to resist. So, he missed the second chance to be taken away by her. After leaving Tianhai, he met his eldest brother and followed his eldest brother away. Chapter 5553: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (37) Chapter 5553: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (37) Chapter 5553 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (37) Yin Yao was still very happy to meet her rtives who had separated back then. Later, I heard from his elder brother that he had been looking for him all these years, and he felt a little different in his heart. He went to a ce called the Time and Space Administration. He heard his elder brother say that this ce was established because someone used means to steal some small world energy and luck, and he must stop it. He asked a lot about the existence of the small world, so he decided to disperse some souls to the small world to have a look. Later, the more and more he divided, he didn''t know how many worlds were divided, and even had a certain influence on the ontology. Moreover, the body in the secret room seems to be immersed in its own world, sleeping, and has no intention of waking up. He didn''t want to wake up, he was not human, and he felt that it was nothing to fall asleep. After all, not everyone in this world would talk to him kindly like Agoguo. Including his elder brother, he will also be busy with his own affairs. Of course, the scattered souls are very weak, but they are still stronger than ordinary people. There is no memory of him in these souls, but indifference and ruthlessness are still engraved in the bones. Even if you meet a soul with the scent of Agogo, the soul still does its own way. It wasn''t until I met the real Agogo that I finally broke everything. The existence of Agogo greatly stimtes those souls in the small world, and awakens his body. At first he thought it was very interesting, but also because of that person, Agogo, his former friend. Therefore, he immediately plunged into the small world, wanting to see what she was ying. Until he understood his heart, he changed from being casual at the beginning to cautious, for fear of losing the chance of being taken away for the third time. Later, taking advantage of the gap, he went to Tianhai to understand the situation and found that the truth waspletely different from what he thought. Although Tianhai was preaching about Aggos arguing about marriage, she didnt mean to say that at all, and sent back all those who proposed marriage. "Song Wen." Yinyao was still immersed in the memory, when a familiar voice suddenly came, and he was shocked. Only then did he see that the evil spirit hadpletely disappeared, and it was obviously absorbed by Tang Guo. After Tang Guo absorbed the evil spirit, she saw Song Wen standing not far behind. The breath on Song Wen''s body was not simple, and she called out in a daze. "It''s not for you to practice in the same ce, why did you run here? Can you hold back the evil spirit here?" Yinyao quickly said: "When I came, I didn''t have any evil spirits." System: [Host is big, he lied, this guy is not honest, he must have done something bad. "Is that so?" Tang Guo nced at the other person, immediately moved away, and dropped his gaze under the cliff, "I have absorbed the evil spirit, go down and see what''s going on, I always hear a sound below." "Okay." Yin Yao replied, pretending to be Song Wen''s tone, very worried. Tang Guo smiled at him, "You look a little strange." Yinyao pursed her lips so nervously, learning by herself, is it okay? The key is to learn from yourself, but they are a little different. He only talked less, and chased after him. The host is big, dont you go into it? This guy obviously lied. The system is puzzled, The guy who lied, cant ask for it. "I''m waiting for him to confess himself." Yinyao was ufortable now, her eyes were always on Tang Guo, and she never left. How could Tang Guo not notice such obvious eyes? The rich soul breath, she sensed it. was not taken away by anyone. Should be, let''s unblock it with all the power. Chapter 5554: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (38) Chapter 5554: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (38) Chapter 5554 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (38) "I didn''t expect the scenery under the cliff to be good." Tang Guo was a little surprised. Yinyao also looked around. He didn''t know this ce either. There were so many strange ces in the small world. Thousands of worlds, no matter how powerful a person is, there is no way to understand everything. Tang Guo took light steps, drifting to the ce where she could hear the sound. Her speed was getting faster and faster, and Yin Yao could catch up. At this time, he obviously forgot to hide his true strength. . "You have be stronger." Tang Guo said coldly, Yin Yao''s feet were soft, and he fell down. Tang Guo stopped in mid-air, looking down at the falling silver line: "You are a soul, so hurry up, you won''t die." Yinyao floated up silently andnded beside her. He knew that she had found out. How could she not be able to detect the abnormality because she was so smart? In front of her, Song Wen can only be Song Wen if he really doesn''t remember everything. He who has a little memory of Yinyao is not like it. "I saw a lot of evil spirits before, and I was a little worried, so I came over." Tang Guo didn''t stop, floating while listening to Yin Yao''s words. "The evil spirit is very scary. I waited for a long time without seeing you out, so I came in." Yin Yao confessed honestly, "The seal was broken and the memory was restored." After exining, Yinyao appeared as if you were at your disposal, and the system couldn''t help but sympathize. It turned out that this guy showed his feet because he was too worried about the hosts size? In this case, forgive him once. "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo didn''t ask much, but Yin Yao was anxious: "Don''t you ask more why?" "I''m going out anyway, it doesn''t matter if I ask or not. We can still get along peacefully while I don''t think of it." Yinyao was a little at a loss: "There is no deep hatred between us." "That''s the best." "Agogo." Yin Yao called out, "I''ll wait for you to go back." He wanted to exin it, but then he felt so horrible. She has no memory now, even if he exins, she will be skeptical, it is better to wait for her to go back. "Don''t drive me away, I''ll just be next to you." Yin Yao made a request, "I won''t do anything to you." Tang Guo reacted this time: "Do you think you can beat me?" Yinyao: "..." He is very powerful, and many guys in Tianhai are not his opponents. But, she is even better. Now she is even more powerful. Tang Guo didn''t care about Yin Yao, she heard louder, and quickly chased after her. After a while, I finally found a ce where the sound was made. Seeing the scene in front of her, she was surprised. Those voices turned out to be the souls of one by one. She swept away her powerful consciousness, and she found that there were still the souls of the Tang family in it. What''s the matter? She directly brought out all the souls of the Tang family. They were already very weak. She gave them some soul power. Seeing their souls are stable, she asked what was going on here. At this time, Tang Guo''s face was slightly different than before, and it can only be said to be very simr. In addition to her temperament, it was very different from the original owner''s temperament, and none of the Tang family recognized her. "Thank you, Master." Tang Baiyan bowed to Tang Guo with his family. Tang Guo swept over them one by one before asking, "You should be ordinary souls, why are you trapped here?" "Sister, we fell from the reincarnation pool." Chapter 5555: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (39) Chapter 5555: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (39) Chapter 5555 The merchant girl who died and resurrected infinitely (39) It was Tang Ying who was talking, her eyes were reddened, "Then I was trapped here, it was very ufortable." "Sister, you are really like my second sister. We have been waiting here for a long time, but we haven''t waited for the second sister. Maybe the second sister has a longer lifespan. I hope she can live well." "This elder sister really looks more and more like her second elder sister," Tang Anchen didn''t know when he walked to Tang Guo''s face. He looked like a thirteen-year-old, wearing casual clothes that had been torn apart, and looked serious. "But the temperament is different." "The second sister is just an ordinary person, and she is not as strong as this youngdy." Tang Anshan said, although he also hoped that Tang Guo was his second sister, it was impossible to think about it. "Speaking of which, the reincarnation pool cannot allow them to reincarnate, they will only fall into this ce?" Tang Guo pondered, "Finally swallowed by the fierce aura here?" "Yes." Tang Anchen answered, "Even if we hide far away, the soul will continue to weaken." "Take me to the ce where you fell." Tang Guo looked at the ce where they were trapped just now. It was obviously not a natural barrier, "Why are you stuck here?" Tang Ying: "We were originally not here, but in other ces, but there are very powerful soul bodies here. In order to survive, they eat other souls to supplement themselves. Our family was just caught and trapped here. of." "Take me to see where it fell." Coming down from the reincarnation pool, this is a pit. Not long after, Tang Guo was taken to the destination. There was a ck hole in the mid-air just above, as if the sky had broken. The Tang family recognized that they fell from this ce. But when they were up there, they clearly saw that it was a reincarnating pool. It is said that ordinary people will go to that ce when they die, and then be reincarnated and reborn. Tang Guo''s powerful soul, mmed into the ck hole, and his divine sense had already seen the upper part of the reincarnating pool. Only stayed for a moment, and half of the entire spiritual world was scanned. After that, she covered the Tang family and led them into the darkened hole, and Yin Yao quickly followed. "This is the ce," Tang Anshan said, "Look over there, there are ordinary souls that are constantly being sent down." Tang Guo had already seen it, and that ce was a hole again. She continued to take the Tang family and jumped inside. The Tang family didnt understand why she would take them wherever she went. Only Tang Anchen''s face showed thoughts, a little bit of joy, and a little bit of uncertainty. Passing through the ck and pressing passage, a strong sunlight made the Tang family shiver. This time, Yin Yao reacted the fastest and quickly covered the Tang family. The Tang family hurriedly bowed to Yin Yao and thanked them, and then looked around in surprise, it was bright and dazzling, they had not seen such a ce for a long time. This is the human world, right? Where they used to live. Tang Guos soul scanned the entire human world, trying to find where ordinary people should go when they died, but they couldnt find it. Only this position under her feet will attract a steady stream of ordinary people''s souls. Just now, ordinary souls are constantly falling into the hole in all directions. Many souls think that this is going to hell, but they dont know that this is the ce of death. "This small world should be iplete, there is no reincarnation." Yin Yao said at this time. Chapter 5556: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (40) Chapter 5556: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (40) Chapter 5556 The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (40) Tang Guo also understood that some small worlds are like this. Her eyes fell on the Tang family: "Since you can''t reincarnate, you should practice." The Tang family are a little strange, why she wants to help them. Tang Guo didn''t say much, took out a few exercises and sent them to them: "These exercises are more suitable for you. You live in the spiritual world temporarily, and that ce is suitable for your cultivation." For now? Yinyao wondered, what else is she doing? "Take your merits, get the virtual world out, connect with the spiritual world, and use it as a special ce for ordinary people to reincarnate. That is already a semi-virtual world. It only needs to evolve continuously, and it will take a thousand and eight hundred years. Can be the real world." Yin Yao nodded quickly, he will work hard. "How to write the program, haven''t you forgotten it?" Tang Guo asked again. Yinyao shook his head: "It''s all in my head." "That''s fine. You can add some reincarnation programs in it. The fewer loopholes the better. When this world bes the real world and integrates with the spiritual world, these reincarnation programs will be replicated." Yinyao understood Tang Guo''s thoughts, and it was the first time he did such a thing. And she was not angry, and asked him to do things, indicating that things were not bad. The Tang family members were a little confused when they heard it. Tang Guo looked at them: "You cultivate hard. Your special experience will be of great help to the management of the reincarnation world in the future. Now it is enough to improve your strength." Of course, she prepared this reincarnation world for the Tang family. In this way, it can be regarded as fulfilling the wish of the original owner, hoping that her family will live forever. "If you want to reincarnate, you can do it in the future. You decide on your own." The Tang family looked at each other. If the family is together, what reincarnation is needed? Tang Guo took the Tang family to the spirit world and settled in the pce of Xing Niao. Yinyao didn''t follow him back, he went to the building where Qing Hao used to work. The employees of thepany are now panicked facing the disappearance of their boss for several days. Yinyao changed, and it became Qing Hao''s appearance. When he appeared in the building, the employees smiled. Next, he smoothly took over the foundation that Qing Hao hadid down, and then as expected these programmers to make a major transformation of the virtual world. The beating workers were very pleasantly surprised when they faced the sudden appearance of the boss. The boss never showed up before, and they thought that something happened to the boss. The boss is here, and the tasks are divided, which seems to be more generous. Ah, as a hitman, they really like to work overtime, without anypulsion at all. They want to stay at thepany at home, do everything at thepany, and sleep at thepany. Furthermore on the spiritual world, Tang Guo settled down with the Tang family and walked out of the pce to look for the three hiding little souls, Tang Anchen chased her out and called her. "Are you the second sister?" Tang Guo turned her head and saw that Tang Anchen''s eyes were very nervous, looking forward, and a little scared. For a while, she didn''t know how to answer. If she answers yes, it is obvious that she can''t fool the kid, he is very smart. Her performance could not be an ordinary soul at all. "I have her memory, and I am helping her fulfill her wish." "The sister can tell me what happened to the second sister after our ident?" This time, Tang Guo didn''t hide it. Sooner orter they would know and would ept it. The one they cared about would disappear. Why not let them know from the beginning. "So, the man named Qinghao killed the second sister? Did you show up?" "Correct." Tang Anchen walked to Tang Guo: "I know you are different from the second sister, but I still want to call you the second sister." "Call it." "Second Sister." Tang Anchen''s eyes were red, "Hug." Tang Guo remembered the settings in the virtual world, and reached out to hug Tang Anchen. "I don''t hug people easily." Tang Anchen also exined, "Second sister, where are you going now?" "Go catch those three people and let them contribute to the future world of rebirth." Want a semi-virtual world to be lifelike, not only requires a high time multiple operation, but also requires some souls to experience various plots in it. Before Tang Anchen heard it in a daze, and understood a little bit, his eyes shed with expectation: "Can I participate in it? Arrange them." "Of course it can, but I need a bit more intense plot, can you write it?" "I will, I will" see you tomorrow Chapter 5557: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (41) Chapter 5557: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (41) Chapter 5557 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (41) The three Qinghaos are now in spirit state, and their strength is about the same as ordinary people. Tang Guo blocked the spirit world, and they couldn''t escape. Tang Guo found them without any effort. His divine sense covered the entire spiritual world and searched inch by inch, even an ant could not escape. The three of them were quite smart, and they actually hid beside the reincarnating pool. Mostly thought she could not find that ce, the location of the reincarnation pool, and a steady stream of ordinary souls were attracted to it. The three Qinghaos were hiding not far from the reincarnation pool. Perhaps they were not ordinary people at first, so they didn''t jump into the reincarnation pool as if they had lost their minds like ordinary souls. When Tang Guo found them, the three were talking. "Is this ce safe?" There was a deep worry on Qing Hao''s face. He had personally experienced Tang Guo''s power, but he didn''t expect that she could be so powerful, so that she was not afraid of those fierce auras at all. The previous scene broke all his hopes. Xing Yun leaned against the cliff, gasping for breath, and his face was very pale. After all, he suffered a serious injury not long ago, and he has not recovered for a while: "There are many ces to hide in the spirit world, but with our current Strength, those ces can''t be considered. It may be shattered before entering." "As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce," Meng Shangxue followed. "We identally discovered that she brought the souls of the Tang family out of the reincarnating pool. We took them to the human world without hesitation. She was obviously Impossible to think of this ce." Yes, the three of them were also hiding in a ce not far from the reincarnating pool. They were surprised to see Tang Guo with the souls of the Tang family inadvertently. I was afraid that Tang Guo would discover that they were hiding in ce like sculptures. Maybe there are too many spirit bodies around, or it may be that Tang Guo hasn''t thought of them at all, so they haven''t been discovered. As soon as Tang Guo left, they stopped moving. At first, Meng Shangxue thought that Tang Guo had taken away the wooden puppets made by Xing Ning, but after a careful thought, something was wrong. The wooden puppets are just illusions. They look like the Tang family, but if they are really close, they will find something wrong, and they will soon be recognized as fake. And they came out of the reincarnation pool together. Isnt Tang Guo in that ce? How could he be in the reincarnation pool? I have to say that Meng Shangxues brain is indeed a bit clever, and she quickly guessed a possibility that the lower part of the reincarnating pool might be the ce full of evil spirits. They are people who have existed for a long time, and of course they know that there is no reincarnation in this world. That reincarnation pool is just a ce where there is no return. Because of having great power, I wanted to be reincarnated and reincarnated, but I jumped in and saw that many ordinary souls inside were being corroded by the evil spirits. The ordinary souls would not be long in existence before they wouldpletely dissipate between the heaven and the earth. There was a piece of ckness in it, and it was very deste, and it was not a good ce at all. "Now, what should we do?" Qing Hao asked a key question, and the three fell silent. They look like this, even if they are free, they cant practice. There is a powerful restriction on them, and the person who ced the restriction is still as powerful as Tang Guo, and despairs of thinking about it. "You are also ashamed to ask, if you didn''t provoke her, would these things happen?" Xing Mo said coldly. Chapter 5558: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (42) Chapter 5558: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (42) Chapter 5558 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (42) Qing Hao replied unceremoniously: "If it weren''t for you, would I be so aggressive?" "Okay, stop arguing between you two, think about what to do." A bad thing is a terrible thing. Meng Shangxue''s tone is not as gentle as before, and there is a bit of me in his tone, so that the two can stop the quarrel. "You seem to be upset, let me show you a good ce." Tang Guo listened to the corner for a while, but didn''t hear anything important, so she simply appeared beside the three of them. The three of them were so frightened by the sound that they wanted to float away, but they couldn''t move. While they were struggling, Tang Guo grabbed the three of them in his hand and twisted them into three small balls. She kept squeezing, and the screams of the three being squeezed, she didn''t move at all. "Where are you taking us?" Meng Shangxue yelled, and she was scared. "Miss Tang, in fact, we dont have much hatred. Its Qing Hao who does this. There is also punishment. If it werent for him, If I take it away, it wont cause a series of follow-ups. Its not my willingness to be taken into the spiritual world. I am a victim just like you." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile when she heard it. She was not surprised at the result. All three of them were very selfish. He didn''t show his true face for a while, but it was because the strength was in the middle, and no one could do anything about it. and they can be regarded as able to despise the existence of themon people, there will be no crisis, and of course there will be no such fearful reaction. "Take you to a world where birds and flowers are fragrant." Tang Guo seemed to be in a good mood and said, "Qing Hao knows." "This world was created by Qing Hao himself." "By the way, I asked someone to save the data of Lin Xiaoyue. She is the most realistic npc in the para-virtual world. With herpany, I think you will not be too lonely." Qing Hao heard that his whole body was not good. Lin Xiaoyues persona is like, he knows better than anyone else. This is a person who resists and bes more perverted. It''s okay if they have the strength, but they are a "tragic" word for Shanglin Xiaoyue. Xing Niao and Meng Shangxue are both asking Qing Hao, who is Lin Xiaoyue. Qing Hao can already figure out what Tang Guo wants to do, fearing that all his previous experiences will remain with them. Think about the torture, his scalp is numb. Its okay to have memories, they are ordinary spirits who dont have memories, they cant resist at all, they can only experience the plot she set in an endless loop. After listening to Qing Hao''s exnation, Xing Yue and Meng Shangxue couldn''t help but shudder. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with them, turned around and went to the pce to take Tang Anchen with him, and directly took them to the office building of the Human World. She found Yinyao''s position with her spiritual sense, and appeared beside him in an instant. Yinyao is Qing Hao''s face right now. The moment he saw Tang Guo, he quickly stood up and changed himself back by the way: "We are almost ready here. It''s up to you to set the script." Tang Anchen was still shocked at that moment, and he was relieved when he saw Yin Yao''s original face. Tang Guo touched Tang Anchens head, Ill leave it to you how to write the script. I dont need to borate on what kind of script it is, right? "Second sister, don''t worry, I know how to write." How can Tang Anchen who knows the truth be merciful? The second sister was in that virtual world, and she didnt know how much she suffered. Chapter 5559: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (43) Chapter 5559: The Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (43) Chapter 5559 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (43) They suffered from longing under the rebirth pool, but they did not experience the pain of losing a loved one over and over again. Qinghaos reason is really ridiculous. It turned out to be just to open the door to the spirit world, find someone he likes, kill the second sister, and let her experience so much pain. Don''t let the three of them experience the same thing, he is not Tang Anchen. Yinyao gave Tang Anchen a ce, and Tang Anchen immediately began to write the plot, typing. Tang Guo put the three Qing Hao aside, letting them watch Tang Anchen write. It can be seen from their expressions that Tang Anchen''s plot is not a good plot. Three hourster, a plot written by Tang Anchen appeared. This is a plot of a house fight. Xing Niao is the son of the big house. When he saw this identity, Xing Niao breathed a sigh of relief. After watching it, his whole body is not good. Because the plot here is that Qing Hao and Meng Shangxue, who have be women, fight for favor in front of him together. What''s more terrifying is that the role of Qing Hao is still struggling to win. During this period, Meng Shangxue suffered hardships in her hands. In the plot, he liked Qing Hao so much that he stayed in each other''s room almost every night. After this part of the plot, there is a parenthesis, and the key plot is written inside the parenthesis. Absolutely, Qing Hao would awaken his memory once at night. Tang Anchen did not arrange the plot after awakening the memory, it depends on how Qing Hao reacted. Tang Guo set his gaze on the two of them, and seeing their embarrassed expressions, it was obvious that he was nauseous and vomiting. In order for the para-virtual world to operate as quickly as possible, it is of course impossible to have only one script, it must be diversified, and there are all kinds of plots. Tang Anchen did not stop, and continued to write the plot, writing faster and faster, and there were all kinds of things. Anyway, how miserable the three people, how bloody, how to arrange. In order to make them more painful, one party may awaken the memory when they are happiest, and then the nk part, to see how they acted. Seeing these, the three swear in their hearts that as long as they recover their memories, they will never do bad things. They held back, Tang Guo''s goal was not achieved. Tang Guo saw through their thoughts at a nce, really thought it was just to torture them? She just wanted to make the whole worlde to life, merge into the spiritual world, and be a special existence. The living souls ced inside are triggering more and more plots on their own. Only here can they better fill in the gaps and make the world more real. Tang Guo sealed the memory of the silent three people and threw them into the virtual world. The time of the virtual world is set by the program, so maybe a minute outside, countless days or even a lifetime, she is sitting here, waiting for them to evolve the plot. Yinyao immediately dispatched the first script and let the programmers start to work. Seriously, this group of workers dont quite understand, why does their boss always like this kind of **** plot? Perhaps, too much pressure? It should be, managing such a bigpany is definitely more bald than them. Thinking of the warm bonus, the migrant workers happily dried it, and the few hairs hanging down from their foreheads all looked very vivid. Although it is necessary to let them experience various plots, in order to impress them, Tang Guo decided to let them go through dozens of times with one script. Chapter 5560: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (44) Chapter 5560: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (44) Chapter 5560 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (44) The first plot, the three have gone through fifty times. Every time Qinghao''s memory awakens, it is always when he is pressed by the Xing Niao, and every time he feels sick and wanting to vomit, he wants to push the Xing Niao away. However, the punishment was set here, the young man romantic, very physically strong. Strong physical strength, this is of course Tang Guo''s hands and feet. He currently only has the level of an ordinary soul, and he can''t resist at all. In this world, Tang Guo would be able to incorporate some things into it, which would be regarded as enriching the world. After the incident, he fled. As a result, the punishment barrage is of course to capture him back. He keeps running away, and the punishment barrage keeps arresting him. He can do whatever he wants to do, and he cant resist at all. Whats more, Meng Shangxue, who has no memory of awakening, is still as smart as ever, and will take advantage of this time to torture him in various ways. He exined his origins and experiences, but Meng Shangxue turned his head and announced what he had been stunned by. Then everyone knows that he is a lonely ghost, how can such a existence be allowed in the mansion? So he was caught and locked up in a strong cage. The olddy of this house is the former Lin Xiaoyue. Yin Yao has changed her data a bit, she is the olddy of the house. The olddy makes a shot and knows if there is any. Qinghao was tortured to death, the key is that he can feel the pain, this must be Tang Guogan. He really misunderstood Tang Guo at this point. Although she did a lot of things, it really didn''t make him feel painful. But because, this is a semi-virtual world. As time passes, it will only be more and more realistic. In the end, Qing Hao was burnt to death by the fire, and his reason was told that it was fake, but the pain in his body really couldn''t be ignored. After Qing Hao''s character died, Tang Guo sealed his memory. The next thing was that what Meng Shangxue''s character had done was discovered. Qing Hao was proved innocent again. The torturer avenged Qing Hao and personally tortured Meng Shangxue. Finally, when Xing Niao wanted to resurrect Qing Hao, Tang Guo arranged an NPC for him, saying that the resurrection would not work, but it could help him meet Qing Hao in the next life. Following this plot, Tang Guo asked Tang Anchen to write a reincarnation plot. After they have experienced almost the same, the three of them will be released to the reincarnation plot, which will be repeated dozens of times. In the first plot, after Xing Yu died, he also recovered all his memories. Thinking of the various things I had done for Qing Hao, and the various things I had done to Qing Hao, I was sick and vomited. Only experienced it again, he felt it was a nightmare. Next dozens of times will be experienced, and various episodes will appear in the middle, either this awakening memory, or the awakening memory. Later, they all forgot that they wanted to keep their hearts safe and could not be fooled. They just thought about how to torture each other well. After dozens of times, they went to experience the plot of reincarnation. Xing Niao reincarnated with the memory of loving Qing Hao, and then looked for Qing Hao every day. When I was looking for Qing Hao, the other party already had a boyfriend, and this boyfriend was actually Meng Shangxue. Of course, he has no original memory now, only the memory of the first plot that loves Qing Hao deeply and feels guilty in his heart. So, he began to **** Qing Hao with Meng Shangxue. Finally defeated Meng Shangxue and married Qing Hao sweetly. On the morning of his wedding, he awakened his memory. Xing Yun was vomiting with nausea and directly pushed Qing Hao into the sea to kill him. He had forgotten that he had to keep his heart, and only felt that Qing Hao was disgusting. Next is Meng Shangxue''s revenge, and the fight between him, he was finally killed by Meng Shangxue himself. She did not expect that Qing Hao had not died and returned. At first, she was very happy. But Qing Hao lost the memory of being killed by Xing Yu, and when he returned, he sought revenge on Meng Shangxue. After he avenged Meng Shangxue, he awakened his memory when he went to sweep Xing Nas grave. At that time, Qing Hao screamed, not knowing whether it was nausea or copse. Chapter 5561: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (End) Chapter 5561: The Merchant Girl Resurrected from Infinite Death (End) Chapter 5561 Merchant Lady Resurrected from Infinite Death (End) Tang Anchen will write the next plot based on Tang Guos points and follow the experience of the three people, each time the three people are sick and scalp numb. I dont know how many times the three people have gone through various plots. At this time, they have forgotten their initial determination and lost in the plot. Xing Niao and Qing Haos liking for Meng Shangxue long ago fell apart when they lost their power. Xing Niao and Qing Hao are still disgusting with each other, and every time they awaken, they want to make each other''s souls dissipated. Meng Shangxue is also the same, every time she suffers unreasonable disasters, she died miserably, and hated the two. But it''s always difficult for her to awaken her memory, it''s the ending of being killed by those two. Unfortunately, their souls can''t copse. Tang Guo helps them check their bodies from time to time. This kind of infinite cycle experience is really too painful. The three of them didn''t know how many times they begged for mercy, it was useless. Tang Guo looked indifferently outside, and the world gradually became lifelike. The time in the virtual world is set very quickly, and they can spend a few lifetimes inside one day outside. So, when this world evolved into the real world, only ten years have passed outside. Inside, thousands and thousands of years have passed, and the three of them have gone through an unclear number of cycles. Tang Guo would appear every time when they were about to copse and lose their souls, helping them repair their souls. No matter how severe the trauma she suffered, she can repair it. In other words, not only did they lose the lead in their lives, but they also had no chance to die freely. When they sensed that the world became more and more real, they became even more frightened. Because the more real, the more painful they will experience, and everything is not virtual. "She is using us." At the moment when Meng Shangxue soberly remembered, she realized that this is already a real world, with a panic expression, "This is a real world." When Qinghao and Xing Yue awakened their memories, they also found out. The three of them all discovered each other, and they didn''t wait to reincarnate again, they were all up and down. Until Tang Guo appeared in front of them, they shivered subconsciously: "The punishment for you is simr. I will take you out." Three people don''t believe it, Tang Guo would be so kind. Tang Guo didn''t give them a chance to react, so he grabbed them out. After that, he stuffed them into a virtual world. This time, is it a real virtual world, or a virtual world that is slower than the outside world. The previous plot introduction, but there is no high-time evolution, and the npc is not realistic at all. It is almost impossible for this world to evolve into the real world. Tang Guosi thought about it, it is better to seal them in the virtual world, kill them, they might still feel relieved. The host is so big, is this considered to kill the donkey? "You should study idioms well, obviously the context is wrong." [Anyway, I know that the host greatly sealed him in, because he was afraid that the reincarnation world would be connected to the spiritual world. After the heavenly path was perfected, they would find that they had participated in this matter. If they were to share their merits, it would be disgusting. This point of insight, the system still has it. Seal them into a virtual world, and Heaven will not be able to find them. If Heavens Path has just perfected the rules, he is still rtively immature. If he can''t find anyone, he won''t look for it again. This matter is considered the past. It has to be busy with many things and has no time to manage some small Luo Luo. Three yearster, the reincarnation world was connected to the spirit world, the reincarnation system inside was activated, and the ipleteness of the heavenly path was finally perfected, and this world was trulypleted. With the world of reincarnation, all creatures finally have the opportunity to reincarnate. Tang Guo, Yin Yao, and Tang Anchen who did this, and the Tang family who was caught by Tang Guo and asionally cameo were all given merit. When he was free, Tang Guo was living in a boundary. Yinyao was by her side, she didn''t ask, and Yinyao didn''t dare to go up and say, so she silently guarded her. "I will leave in a few days." Tang Guos words made Yin Yao a little bit reluctant: "I''ll wait for you to go back." "Okay." Tang Guo looked at Yin Yao''s appearance, and guessed that there shouldn''t be any deep hatred between them. Yinyao actually had a lot of words, but she had no memory. He recovered the memory. She obviously didn''t want to develop more. He had a little grievance in his heart. "What is your name? I forgot to ask." Silver line: "Silver line." Tango paused, a familiar name: "It seems that you have used this name before, right?" "Yes." Yin Yao was a little unustomed to such a stranger. She had been close to him before. But he was stupid and misunderstood her meaning. This time, even if she only regards him as a dowry, he will still rely on it. A few dayster, Tang Guo left the world. Before leaving, she said goodbye to the Tang family. "Big Brother Yin Yao, is she the second sister? Why do I always think she is the second sister?" Tang Anchen ran to ask before Yin Yao nned to leave. Maybe the second sister is not so good, but he has an intuition that she is the second sister. Yinyao: "She is your second sister. To be precise, your second sister is only a part of her, a very small, very small part." "I''m leaving too." "Are you going with the second sister?" Because Tang Guo said to the Tang family, she just went to another ce. "Yes it is." "Then you must take good care of the second sister." "Of course." "But I think the second sister is so powerful, and I don''t need your care." Tang Anchen said to himself. Yinyao: Its still needed. After Yinyao left, Tang Anchen quickly ran back to the Tang family: "Parents, older brothers, younger sisters, she is the second sister... She is really the second sister..." Yinyao left the small world. Just as he was looking for Tang Guo''s breath and preparing to enter the next world, he suddenly felt a little pain in the depths of his soul. His expression changed: "Yuanjiu, it''s you again!" see you tomorrow Chapter 5562: Silver small number Chapter 5562: Silver small number Chapter 5562 Yin Yao Xiaofan Dont me Yin Yaos face suddenly ugly, because Yuan Jiu destroyed his soul and body in his next small world. Not only that, but also arranged a formation outside the small world. At this time, he was outside the formation. From the aura of the formation, he could see that Yuan Jiu''s arrangement of this formation was definitely not a matter of a day or two. It must have been carefully arranged for a long time, and even brought a helper to arrange it together. Its no wonder that Yuan Jiu hasnt reappeared for so many years, and he is probably waiting for him here. I am afraid that Agogo has already passed to the small world, otherwise the formation will not be activated. I don''t know if Yuan Jiu is doing anything in it, he must rush to the small world as soon as possible. Yinyao took out a knife and shed the formation forcefully, but it was stopped by a force without knowing that the knife hadn''t fallen. No, more than one. He has been surrounded. "You came out toote." "I haven''t appeared for so many years, just to wait for this day. This is a world that I have carefully arranged. If this world does not have you, Aguo should like people like me." Surrounding Yin Yao is Yuan Jiu. And his people. Yin Yao turned her head, her eyes were full of coldness: "You are looking for death." "Since I almost broke in Aguoguo''s handsst time, my body and main soul have never reappeared. What you see is only my external incarnation. After all, I am the kind that is more pitiful. "When Yuan Jiu said this, he was a little triumphant. Agoguo and Yinyao want to stay together ande out of the small world happily, so they have to ask Yuanjiu whether to agree or not. He grinned at Yin Yao, the smile was terrible. "What do you think your calctions can really do for A Guoguo?" Although Yin Yao was worried about Tang Guo, she knew that she was able to endure great things and would surely be able to make good fortune. What''s nervous about him is that he doesn''t want to be able to participate every time she encounters something, which will give him a very weak feeling. "I won''t do anything to her, but it can disgust you both." Yuan Jiu grinned, but Yin Yao didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party, and rushed over with a knife. Before the other party had reacted, Yuan Jiu was outside. The avatar was chopped into pieces by him. Then, he cut the other people together very quickly. Yuan Jiu is an external incarnation, but the others are not. Since it provokes him, it will only be hacked to death. "Fuck! These two are really the same thing. If they don''t agree, they will kill people." Yuan Jiu, who was hiding in unknown ce, suddenly opened his eyes and lost an external avatar. Of course, he has feelings, deep in his soul, but also There was such a slight pain, but fortunately he cut it in time, otherwise he would feel the pain at the same time. Yuan Jiu wiped a sweat, remembering the ferocity of Agogo and Yinyao, struggling on his face, just giving up, he was not reconciled. In that world, he also left an external avatar. I dont know if it can make them both sick. Actually, he hadn''t been so enthusiastic about getting Tang Guo sincerely, he just felt ufortable not to let them suffer. Besides, their existence is really bad for him, and he has to teach them a lesson. "I don''t know how long that formation canst." He sensed that the silver line was shing on the formation with one knife and one knife, and his eyelids jumped with each other. He looked down on that guy, but he didn''t expect it was a waste. Chapter 5563: Margaret Xiaofan Chapter 5563: Margaret Xiaofan Chapter 5563 Margaret Xiaofan There are many mysterious ces in the West Vietnam Sea. Among them, the dark forest is a ce that is difficult for outsiders to break into. Legend has it that there is a very powerful dark magician living here, but whoever gets bad thoughts and goes to the dark forest, basically no onees out alive. This mysterious and powerful dark magician, I dont know how long it has existed here. Originally, she only exists in the legends of many people, but in recent years, there has been more and more news about the Dark Mage. After understanding, this dark magician likes to ept students very much, and the students she epted were picked up outside and were seriously injured. However, they never saw these people again. So they decided that this dark magician must be studying some terrible curse, and sacrificed with human blood. Those who were taken away by her in the name of epting students are likely to be bled and die. "Teacher, you asked the students to promote your notoriety. Isn''t that not a good idea? Now the people of the entire West Vietnam Sea Continent, when they hear the dark forest, their faces are full of fear." Markey said with some worry. Teacher Mingming is kind and great. He picked us back, healed us, and taught us magic. I think, in this world, there is no such good teacher as teacher." Other students heard it and quickly nodded in agreement. Yes, if there is no teacher to pick them up, they may be seriously injured and killed, or they may die in the mouth of a beast. It was the great dark magician in front of them, that is, their teacher, who allowed them to save their lives and gave them such a powerful force. Just a few rumors, why should outsiders misunderstand their teacher in this way? And their teacher, Margaret, why let them preach these vicious words? But the teacher''s order, they dare not go against it, they can only do it. Margaret looked at the group of people behind her, each of her eyes filled with suspicious eyes, her head was big. This group of guys are so dumb, they are definitely not the heroes. The students dont know how many they picked up, and none of them are the masters of men and women, which really annoys her. "You say I am kind?" Emmerson looked devout: "Yes, teacher, you are the most kind person in the world." Marguerite smiled badly: "You are all a bunch of dumb guys." "Sorry, teacher, we are too stupid and always fail to meet your requirements. But the teacher is really kind to us who can ept this kind of waste material." Nata answered the conversation with an apologetic face. Emmerson: "Teacher, we will work hard and we will certainly not let down your teaching. We all know that you are so harsh for us to practice magic, but we are afraid that we will encounter the same misfortune again." "Yes, if there is no strict teaching from the teacher, we probably can''t survive in these treacherous forests now." Marge answered. A group of students babbled and praised Marguerite. No matter how harsh she was, how she threw them into the forest to sharpen them, making them suffer, and even making them on the verge of death at any time. They are not angry, they will even show a look of appreciation for her, and will automatically make up for her purpose. Marguerite is mad, she is almost driven mad by these stupid students. She arranged an enchantment and threw the group of students in the forest again: "I will pick you up in a month." "Teacher, we will not disappoint your expectations." "Teacher, we will definitely work hard to live." Margaret: Ah, its really a headache. The ce she is going to now is the Lita Empire. Recently, the maind has been a bit turbulent. She thought it was the male and female leader who turned out to be born, so she went to look around, but there was nothing but toe back to practice the group of students. I just received the news from Queen Lita, one of her distant cousins, that her daughter was born, and I hope she can bless her. Eleanor is the only rtive she cares about. At the beginning, she was attacked by the enemy, who helped her. The other party''s little princess, her niece was born, of course she rushed over to celebrate. Chapter 5564: Group small number Chapter 5564: Group small number Chapter 5564 Group Xiaofan Marguerite: Everyone, I''m back. [Ziyun]: Marguerite, you have disappeared for so long, what have you been doing recently? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, we are all very worried about you. If your name is not always on, we thought you had something wrong. Margaret: I didn''t expect you to be worried about me, but I finally got somefort in my heart. I''m so mad, the group of stupid students I epted can anger me every time I speak. [Shangguan Yungu]: Senior Margaret, are you out to ept students again? [Margaret]: Not this time. I went out because of the turmoil in the maind. I thought that the male and female leaders would appear, so I passed away enthusiastically, but I didn''t expect it was not. I was nning toe back to teach the students, but I received news from a distant cousin who was the queen of the Lita Empire. Her daughter, my niece, was born. She hoped that I coulde and have a look. With us, newborn babies appear, hoping to get blessings from more people. Eleanor, my cousin Zeng, has helped me, even if the distance is long, I have to go there. Chi Xiao: I didn''t expect Margaret to have rtives. I thought you were alone. Marguerite: You are a little bit shoddy. Everyone will have rtives. Even if there is no close rtive, there will be other blood rtionships. Of course, I don''t care much about these. Margaret: Eleanors daughter, my niece, is also a magical genius with both Thunder and Ice. If I were not a dark magician, I might all want to ept her as a student. However, she is the most favored little princess in the Lita Empire, and there should be many powerful lightning and ice magicians to teach her. Margaret: By the way, how is the school flower? [Shangguan Yungu]: Uncle Master has entered the new world. He has not yete to say hello. He may have just passed by and cannot get away. [Ziyun]: The girl said before that she might experience a few more worlds, and she would restore her memory and return to her own world. Margaret: This... I suddenly have a bad feeling that I won''t be in my world after the school is out, right? If this is the case, I must be cursed by the God of Creation. Allen: You dont have to be sad, I am also very sad. Although I am very busy, I always pay attention to the news in the group. This should be the most sad news for me. [Harold]: Who said no? Having known the schoolgirl for so long, although we did not act like Margaret and wanted to see her, we all thought so in our hearts. I originally thought that we would meet sooner orter, but she was about to leave the small world. To return to her own world, we have not yet seen each other. Allen: I already feel panic and helpless. [Harold]: Such sad news is really hard to calm people. Margaret: Who said no? Ah, it''s really sad, why did the creation **** curse me? At this time, Tang Guo has already arrived in the new world and has finished receiving her memory. This is a world where her whole family has been mentally degraded, and the degeneracy is still very strange. When men are degraded, they will be friendly to the heroine for no reason, and feel that the heroine is very good. Women who are degraded will feel that the heroine is disgusting. She is a little vixen and can''t wait to kill her, will give birth to hatred for her for no reason, and even do some extreme things. However, usually when women do these things, they are saved by men. Chapter 5565: The whole family has been degraded (1) Chapter 5565: The whole family has been degraded (1) Chapter 5565 The whole family has been demoted (1) Tang Guos identity in this world is the daughter of the Tang Group, but she has been in the entertainment industry for many years. With the help of her family to help her pave the way, coupled with her own ambition, these awards have been won. Currently in the circle, the position is stable, and the praise continues. In this world, she also has an older brother named Tang Ting, a man who looks like a yushu and faces the wind. Because the original owner wanted to act and did not n to take over the family business, the burden of managing thepany fell on Tang Ting. The rtionship between the two brothers and sisters is very good. If there is no heroine, the Tang family will always be like this and beautiful. At present, the Tang couples let go of power, and Tang Ting also relies on his own abilities to secure the position of the president of the Tang group, which can be described as smooth sailing. Now, their family is eating. The Tang family had just returned from a trip, and seeing their son who had lost a lot of weight, they still felt a little pain. "Atin, eat more. Its only been two months since I havent seen you. Why have you lost so much?" Tang Mu An Meichen was worried, "Dont patronize thepany and ignore your body." Tang Ting smiled and nodded: "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine, the family doctor doesn''te to check on me every week. If I have a problem, I can''t help you." "Guoguo, you also eat, eat more, don''t learn from your brother, just like a desperate Saburo." An Meichen is a bowl of water and water, and both sons and daughters love it, and she can''t bear any of them being wronged. Tang Guo ate a few bites quickly and made An Meichen amused. Tang Fengyang, Tang''s father, didn''t speak much, but smiles on his face. He wanted to be satisfied and happy with such a family. "Parents, Guoguo, I''m full. You eat slowly. There is still business on thepany side. I have to go there early. There is a meeting at 3pm that cannot be absent. I won''t be back in the evening. There is a dinner. I must attend thepanys new project." Its not easy to find time toe back for dinner at noon. Now thepany is in his hands, and it is on the rise, so he cant be sloppy. If you can win the nned project in one fell swoop, thepany will definitely take a step forward. Neither Tang Fengyang nor An Meichen stopped them. They also came here when they were young. Even if they care about their son, they can''t hinder his growth. "Brother, take me to dinner for the evening. I haven''t had a problemtely. I want to go and see with you." Tang Guo suddenly said, making the three of the Tang family look at her. She doesn''t like this the least. Dinner? I think there are a lot of polite talks. "Guoguo, don''t you find it troublesome?" Tang Ting was puzzled. Tang Guo held his chin: "My brother is so busy these days, he rarely eats at home. I want to see what you are doing. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you. Maybe I''ll show up, but how can I help you? " Tang Guo is telling the truth. She is now a celebrity. If Tang Ting takes her to attend, there will be no harm. Tang Ting: "If you feel bored,e with me tonight." He knows his sister very well, mostly because he feels that he has stayed at home less recently, so he is worried about him, so he ns to follow him. By the way, maybe I want to help him. Thinking of this, his eyes softened a lot. I have seen so much outside, or only my family will really care about him. "Okay, I will go to thepany to find you in the afternoon, how about it, brother?" There is no reason for Tang Ting not to agree. After the negotiation, he put on his jacket and hurried to thepany. Chapter 5566: The whole family has been degraded (2) Chapter 5566: The whole family has been degraded (2) Chapter 5566 The whole family has been demoted (2) Tang Guo apanied the Tang couple after lunch, used desserts, took a break, and said that they would go to thepany for a visit. The Tang couple did not stop them. They were so happy that the two brothers and sisters had such a good rtionship. How could it be stopped? When Tang Guo came to thepany, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. She is the daughter of the Tang Group, so she can easily go in ande to Tang Tings office. When she was invited into the office, Tang Ting was not there, mostly still busy. After waiting for about twenty minutes, the office door was pushed open, and it was Tang Ting who came in. "Brother, are you finished?" "It''s almost done, let''s go, pick clothes and style." The moment Tang Ting saw Tang Guo, he felt surrounded by the care of his family. The tiredness of the day was gone. He came up and touched Tang Guo''s head. "How long do you n to rest recently?" "About a month, I have pushed many contracts, but next month there will be a reality talent show, I will take it." "When did you be interested in this? You used to only act and didn''t want to take on these shows? Why did you suddenly change your mind?" Tang Ting''s inadvertent sentence made Tang Guo recall her memory. Yes, the original owner is a y idiot, who only likes acting. She signed her ownpany, and no one can force her to do other things. And she didn''t enter this ce with utilitarianism, she just wanted to act. To win those awards, she is really too strong, so take it by the way. Why did you take over this live-action talent show? Because, this is the first time she has been cast down, and she picked it up inexplicably. Because she took this, the program group is now very hot on the Inte, but Tang Ting has been very busy recently, and there is no time to pay attention to it. Moreover, Tang Guo has a stable position in the circle, and he doesn''t need much attention. Furthermore, she hasnt been busy recently, and Tang Ting thought she was fine. "Guoguo, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Ting realized that Tang Guo was not right, his expression changed, "Don''t you want to take this show, someone is forcing you?" Thinking of this, Tang Ting could not calm down: "Who is it?" Tang Guo: "Brother, no." Her brother is quite normal now. After dinner tonight, it is estimated that it will not be too normal. She wants to see what happened to her familys collective mental decline. How can an ordinary person be so capable. Or is it the way of heaven in this world, what''s the problem? She guessed it was thetter. There are so many small worlds, and there are all kinds of them. "Really no problem?" "No, I picked it up voluntarily, brother, don''t think about it, I''m your sister, who can force me to do things I don''t like to do?" Tang Ting thought, that was right, the anger in his heart was gone. "Actually, I was a little bit baffled in the past two days." Tang Guo added, "Brother, I didn''t n to take this show before, but I didn''t know why, so I took it if I was a ghost." Tang Ting''s expression became serious again. He heard Tang Guo continue to say, "It''s like in the dark, there is a line of fate that guides me to do this, obviously this is not what I want to do at all. ." Hanging more and more, if the person in front of him is not his sister, Tang Ting might think she is talking nonsense. But this is his sister, she will never talk nonsense. "Could it be that someone used hypnotism on you?" Tang Ting could only think of this. Tang Guo shook his head: "It should not be. Hypnotism can''t achieve this effect. Even now I know that I don''t like to participate in that kind of show, but I still don''t mean to terminate the contract." Tang Ting pursed his lips, his expression never loosened. "Brother, don''t think about it, go do styling, I also want to see what tricks this show will do when the showes. I am a daughter of the Down family, so nothing will happen." "At that time, I will invite you more bodyguards, and be careful in everything." Tang Ting said uneasy. see you tomorrow Chapter 5567: The whole family has been degraded (3) Chapter 5567: The whole family has been degraded (3) Chapter 5567 The whole family has been demoted (3) Because of Tang Guo''s joining, the project discussion on the dinner board tonight went smoothly. Mainly the opponent''s boss, or Tang Guo''s drama fan. The moment she saw Tang Guo, she was extremely excited. In addition, the Tang family is their choice. In front of the idol, as the boss of the drama fan, of course, he is not willing to say something about Joe. The two sides talked in ordance with the process, and you were very polite with each and every word. This is the most smoothly discussed project since Tang Ting took charge of thepany. Although he was confident of cooperating with each other before, it was impossible for him to have such ease. At the end of the meal, Tang Guo signed the other party. As a drama fan, the boss was very excited when holding the signed notebook. His face was full of dismay, and it seemed that he didn''t want to leave. Before leaving, Zhang Wang still said: "Miss Tang, I heard that you are going to record a reality talent show next month. Is this true?" "it is true." Zhang Wang was so excited: "My wife would be very happy if she knew you had confessed the news in person. When recording the show next month, she ns to arrange time to support you on the spot." Tang Guo did not expect that both of these couples are fans of her drama. Some people like it. Of course, it is a very good feeling. She remembered one thing, when she went out before, she randomly stuffed the tickets into her bag. Stuffing tickets into the bag is really what Fuzhi''s soul suddenly remembered to do. She took out two tickets and handed them to Zhang Wang. Zhang Wang was even more excited now. By looking at the number above, she knew that this position was absolutely good. Although Zhang Wang wanted to stay a little longer, but the time was really not enough, he had to leave in a hurry. When he left, he did not forget to say to Tang Ting: "Mr Tang, I hope to have a long-term cooperation in the future." Tang Ting kept smiling and nodded. "Brother, take me here at a loss, right?" Tang Ting rubbed his forehead: "My younger sister is too powerful, and I was hit by being an older brother." "Brother, don''t be presumptuous. If it weren''t for Mr. Zhang''s long-standing fancy to the Tang family, he wouldn''t choose the Tang family no matter how great my face is. It can go so smoothly because of the strength of my brother and my appearance, at best. It is to make things smoother." Tang Ting smiled, what Tang Guo really said was the truth, but such a smooth meal, without all kinds of politeness, detours and intrigue, really made him a lot easier. "It''s gettingte, it''s time to go back." Tang Ting said. Tang Guo remembered something, and nodded lightly. When Tang Ting was about to pull the door out, she opened the door first. At this moment, she felt a strong wind rushing from a distance. Without thinking, I closed the door. After closing the door, a collision sounded, followed by a scream from a woman. Tang Ting frowned, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side: "What''s the matter?" "Just when I was going out, someone rushed over uncontrobly, and I closed the door at once." Tang Guo said, "subconsciously reacted." Tang Ting didn''t think much, if he encountered this, he would definitely close the door subconsciously. I dont know why, he went to pull the doorknob in a ghostly manner. However, Tang Guo took the lead again, and Tang Ting stood aside and said nothing. He looked at his outstretched hand and frowned. How could he get out of control before, and even can''t wait to see it outside? Especially when he heard the scolding outside and the low cry of a woman, his heart became frizzy. Chapter 5568: The whole family has been degraded (4) Chapter 5568: The whole family has been degraded (4) Chapter 5568 The whole family has been demoted (4) "Guoguo, I may need to see a psychiatrist." Tang Guo only opened the door and nced at it. Outside, the manager apologized to her. The person who rushed over with the tray just now has been taken away. Suddenly hearing Tang Ting say this, she turned her head and saw that Tang Ting''s eyebrows were full of doubts and thoughts. "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" The people outside had already left, Tang Guo opened the door directly, and Tang Ting followed her out. There was scolding in the distance. It was so far away that Tang Ting could only hear clearly, and there was a woman''s pitiful voice, which made him feel ufortable. He especially wanted to appear in front of her immediately, to take care of her, and to protect her. , Do not want her to be bullied. A ghost messenger, Tang Ting went to that ce. Tang Guo grabbed Tang Tings arm: "Brother, are you drunk and can''t tell the direction?" Tang Guos voice pulled Tang Ting back to reality, and he woke up in a spirited manner, very puzzled by his behavior just now. "It seems it''s time to see a psychiatrist." Tang Ting muttered to herself, then took out his mobile phone and called his assistant. Tang Guo heard it with his own ears. Tang Ting asked the assistant to find him a psychiatrist and came over overnight. Tang Guo did not stop, so far, she has not found any force affecting Tang Ting. It shows that her guess is correct, and it should be the story of Heaven''s Dao, which made Tang Ting behave a little abnormally. Tang Ting was originally the pride of heaven. He is very smart. When he wakes up, he will realize that his situation is not right. It is really normal to ask the assistant to contact the psychologist. If the psychologist cant tell, he might go to the neurology department. "Brother, what happened to you just now?" Tang Guo asked after getting in the car. Tang Ting walked all the way to silence just now, obviously thinking about the anomaly before. "Guoguo, you said before that you signed a reality TV show with a ghost, right?" "Ok." "It should have been a service person who made a mistake and was scolded by the administrator, right? If you didn''t react quickly, you should have been sshed by that service person." Tang Guo nodded. Tang Ting deserves to have a high IQ. Unfortunately, because the world is very strange, he gets zero IQ when he meets the heroine. When I didnt meet the heroine, there was absolutely no one who could do anything to him. Even the heroine would only suffer a loss in his hands. Tang Ting took a deep breath: "I also felt that way just now. How can I say, hearing the voice of the service staff, I wanted to go tofort her and protect her. It was really crazy." "I suspect that I have a psychological or mental problem." Tang Ting analyzed it carefully, "Let''s see the doctor first. If it''s not my problem, it should be the other party''s problem." Speaking of this, his face suddenly changed: "Is it her problem? She is a fairy? The voice can be psychedelic?" Tang Guo: "..." Tang Ting regrets a bit, knowing that she should go to see the woman''s appearance, and then let people check the details of the other party. "Brother, you may be drunk and unconscious." Because of her presence tonight, she prevented Tang Ting from meeting the heroine. Of course, he is IQ Online. "Perhaps." Tang Ting was indeed a little tired, and leaned in the car seat and fell asleep for a while. That night, a psychiatrist from the Tang family came to talk with a psychiatrist in Tang Tings office for a long time. Chapter 5569: The whole family has been degraded (5) Chapter 5569: The whole family has been degraded (5) Chapter 5569 The whole family has been demoted (5) Tang Guo did not expect Tang Ting''s reaction like this. Knowing that he has no problems, Tang Ting thinks this may be a coincidence, so he has no attachments. On the other side, Ai Xiaonuan, who originally worked in a high-end restaurant because of her good image. At night, the ground was too slippery, and she didn''t pay attention for a while, holding a tray of dishes, even though it was cold dishes, she almost hit the guests. Fortunately, the customer reacted quickly and closed the door instantly, which did not cause a catastrophe. The manager apologized to the customer and gave her another training. After taking her down, she has been training for half an hour, and she feels wronged. In fact, she can''t be med for this incident, because the ground is too slippery. She is at fault. Isnt the person responsible for sanitation on the ground not at fault? But, she cares about the sry very much and dare not have aint, so she can only let the manager scold her. Fortunately, she was not fired, but the deduction of wages also made her feel ufortable. But she will not be subdued, and Ai Xiaonuan can also use her ability to break out of the world. Jings family despised her and felt that she was not worthy of Jing Hong, so she had to rely on her own efforts to show Jings family that Ai Xiaonuan was not the kind of person who clung to the powerful. By the day she stood up, Jing''s family would understand. Back home, Ai Xiaonuan was still very wronged. Jings family felt that her family background was not good, and looked down upon her everywhere. Although Jing Hong liked her, she still couldn''t bear the look of those people. So, she took the initiative to break up, and then stayed away. If the two of them have fate, they will meet again in the future. "Mr. Jing, this is the way it is." The assistant has already informed Jing Hong of Ai Xiaonuan''s situation. Looking at Jing Hong''s face, he didn''t know what to say for a while. Jing Hong: "Let her go and say hello to the other side. Don''t take care of her, but you can''t bully her. There have been a lot of things recently, and I will talk about these things after I have dealt with them. At this time, we will separate temporarily and treat her better. , Lest she be troubled by others." "Okay, Mr. Jing, by the way, I heard that Miss Ai has signed up for a live-action talent show, isn''t there..." Jing Hong didn''t like his woman to go out and show her face. He didn''t look very happy when he heard this. He was able to let Ai Xiaonuan go to work. It is also because many things are a bit tricky at present. He needs to put his heart and soul in these ces and cannot take care of them temporarily. Ai Xiaonuan. "Don''t worry, when she suffers, she will know that it is better to be by my side. That circle is not suitable for her." "Understood, Mr. Jing." In the blink of an eye, it was the second month. Tang Ting no longer suspected that he was ill. He only felt that that day was a coincidence, so he didn''t take this matter to heart. Tang Guo is going to the program group. This program is basically recorded for one episode, and then broadcasted for one episode. She served as a judge in the program group. There are three judges in total, and she is one of them. Because she is the most famous and powerful, even though she is the youngest, she is still arranged to sit in the center. As the neers passed and eliminated, she finally saw Ai Xiaonuan appearing on the stage. Being able to be on this stage also shows that they have been selected at various levels. No matter what, they have a little bit of strength. What does Ai Xiaonuan say, strength is strength, but it is not the kind that is very aggressive. It has not been suppressed by certain rules. It may be her heroine halo, or it may be her image is really good. Ai Xiaonuan is performing dances. She has some skills in dancing. She looks like a pure white flower, which makes people feel pitiful at first nce. In the original plot, the original owner didn''t know why, and when he saw Ai Xiaonuan, he was very disgusted and felt that she was artificial and disgusting. Therefore, the judgment is sharper, and people are crying. Chapter 5570: The whole family has been degraded (6) Chapter 5570: The whole family has been degraded (6) Chapter 5570 The whole family has been demoted (6) When Ai Xiaonuan cried, many people felt sorry for it. In addition, she has always maintained humility. Even though she was crying, she gave people a thin and strong feeling. Her words did not reveal any dissatisfaction with the original owner. As the original owner watched her behavior be more and more disgusting, her words became even more rude, unable to control herself at all. The first episode of the program left an impression that the original host could not amodate the neers. In the background, Ai Xiaonuan came to ask the original owner humbly. The original owner did not bother to talk to her, because she couldn''t help the anger in her heart when she looked at Ai Xiaonuan, and her words were sharp and fierce. Ai Xiaonuan is of that kind, and it is easy to cry when someone says it. When someone sees her, they will think that the original owner bullied her. But having said that, the original owner did speak a little bit fiercely, but what she said waspletely reasonable, and what she pointed out was indeed Ai Xiaonuans shorings. If this is the case, it is not a big problem. The problem is that the suitor of the original owner came to the program group and just met Ai Xiaonuan who was crying in front of the original owner, so he couldn''t help but persuade the neers toe here like this. Not only that, but also handed Ai Xiaonuan paper towels, all kinds offort, and thoughtful appearance, which irritated the original owner. The suitor cane to watch her in the program group. If she does not allow her, can the other partye? Let the other persone, indicating that she is already considering this candidate. As a result, this person actually asked Ai Xiaonuan to say a few words to help, and all kinds of gentle and considerateforts were just hitting her in the face. Then, the original owner embarked on the road to target Ai Xiaonuan. And her suitor stoodpletely beside Ai Xiaonuan, and assisted Ai Xiaonuan in various ways, making her feel like a duck in the circle. This can make the original owner stunned. From the original owner''s point of view, isn''t Ai Xiaonuan just stepping on her to the top? She wanted to expose these things that Ai Xiaonuan did, but she didn''t expect to be stopped by the suitor, and backhanded to discredit her. He also said that he had already seen the true face of the original owner, so he gave up. Tang Ting is not going to bully his sister, but Ai Xiaonuan will still help if he needs him. As the original owner, how could it be able to stand this? Tang Guo looked at Ai Xiaonuans dance, lost in thought. Wait, how does shement? Or, praise it. Anyway, she did not make her professional debut in dance, nor did she show dance in front of others. In the eyes of others, she was originally unprofessional. Its just because the talent show is about choosing actors at the end and performing talents at the beginning, but its just choosing people. After Ai Xiaonuans dance was over, the other two judges madements, and the camera fell on Tang Guos position. Tang Guo smiled: "You are like a beautiful angel, and the performance is also good." Ai Xiao Nuan trembled all over, facing Tang Guos smile, she felt a little ufortable in her heart, always feeling that there was something hidden in this smile. "Thank you, the teacher, for thepliment. As a neer, I feel that I am not so good. The teacher must beforting me, but I will work hard to improve." Tang Guo: "I believe in you." Ai Xiaonuan always felt that it shouldnt be the case, and pressed her lower lip, but didnt know how to say it. Tang Guo was very supportive and liked her very much, which really made her panicked. She knows that Tang Guo is a popr actor, and she should be happy to be praised by the other party. But, she was not happy at all. I always felt that Tang Guos smile was a mockery of her. "Teacher, please point out my shorings." Ai Xiaonuan held the microphone, pinched her fingers tightly, and said nervously, "I know that I am not perfect, and I hope to hear the truth from the teacher." Chapter 5571: The whole family has been degraded (7) Chapter 5571: The whole family has been degraded (7) Chapter 5571 The whole family has been demoted (7) The other two judges couldn''t help but frown. They just had to pass. This is a recorded show, not a real ssroom discussion. What''s wrong with Ai Xiaonuan? Isn''t this deliberately embarrassing people? Tang Guo: "For dance, I am not a professional." "If you need to be pointed out shorings, it is best to consult a professional teacher. I think, in this respect, you should be more professional than me." Ai Xiaonuan opened her mouth, a little speechless. She always feels that this is what it is today, and it gives the audience a very bad impression. But, facing Tang Guo who is so ipetent, she didn''t know what to say, and it would be even worse for her if she kept entangled. So, she could only bow and thank: "Thank you, teacher." Ai Xiaonuan is going down. She is going to go backstage to ask Tang Guo for a while, and ask the well-known actor for advice. After all, she will also enter the showbiz in the future. She doesn''t ask about dance, she asks about acting. After this draft, the next thing is that amateurs like them started to perform. Ask the other party. There should be nothing wrong with it, right? However, Tang Guo left after recording the show, walking so fast, Ai Xiaonuan had no chance to approach her at all. This show is recorded once a week, which means that Ai Xiaonuan will not be able to see Tang Guo until next week. As Tang Guo expected, after the first show was broadcast, many viewers had a bad impression of Ai Xiaonuan. It''s not like in the original plot, poor Ai Xiaonuan, a girl who worked hard but was ruthlessly picked on her shorings by the judges. Ai Xiaonuan looked at the barrage. Some people discussed her bad remarks, and they were in a very bad mood. Subconsciously thought that this was Tang Guo embarrassing her, if it weren''t for Tang Guo, she would not have encountered so many bad remarks. Some people evenmented on her Weibo, saying what she is on. The second episode will be recorded as scheduled. This time, we need to group the passed personnel, assign roles to them, and perform a y. Tang Guo and the other two judges are both actors, so this time they will teach them how to act, help them choose the script, and choose the right role. Ai Xiaonuan looks forward to being selected by Tang Guo. No matter what, Tang Guo''s acting skills are very professional. When the students were discussing in private, someone asked Ai Xiaonuan which judge she wanted, she said: "I like Teacher Tang Guo very much, but she doesn''t seem to like me very much. I wonder if she will be selected. ." When other students heard this, they didn''t know why, but they subconsciously felt that Tang Guo was a little bit against Ai Xiaonuan, and felt that she was not at ease. Until Ai Xiaonuan was on the stage and said that she wanted to follow Tang Guo, but she was rejected by Tang Guo. Ai Xiaonuan was embarrassed: "I don''t know where I did not do well. Why did the teacher not choose me?" As soon as she asks these words, coupled with her image, you will subconsciously feel that Ai Xiaonuan has been targeted by Tang Guo. However, Tang Guo''s words dispelled this idea. "You are very good, very good, both in appearance and attitude are very good." Ai Xiaonuan: Why doesnt she think this is the case? "However, the script I chose this time is very different from your image. Because your image is so good, I cannot choose you." Ai Xiaonuan was not convinced: "Teacher, I think that as an actor, no matter what role it is, it is an actor to blend in. A good actor should be able to y any role. You can''t deny it because of image problems." Tang Guo tapped her finger on the desktop, and she was also a little confused, whether this Ai Xiaonuan was a clever calction, or a silly white sweet. "Would you like to y a cricket? Lame legs and pockmarked face." Ai Xiaonuan: "..." Ai Xiaonuan''s face is not good, of course not. If she had acted this way at the beginning, she would bebelled this kind ofbel, and she would be an actor in the future and she would not be able to restore her image. Some high-end endorsements will not find her at all. and some high-end dress merchants, they would not choose her, they would feel that she was losing the price. Also, she chose a role to y a beauty, and the first time she was thought of, she would think of cripples,me legs, and a pocky face. Just thinking about it, she feels that the whole person is not good. "Even if you agree, our teachers will not agree. Your image is good, of course you have to choose the right role." Tang Guo continued. Finally, Ai Xiaonuan let out a sigh of relief, holding the microphone and hurriedly holding the Zun: "Thank you for the reminder, teacher." Tang Guo pursed her lips and smiled, hiding her merit and fame deeply. She knows how to destroy Ai Xiaonuans ability to lower the IQ of others, as long as she doesnt let the other party go along. see you tomorrow Chapter 5572: The whole family has been degraded (8) Chapter 5572: The whole family has been degraded (8) Chapter 5572 The whole family has been demoted (8) Maybe the reason for the halo of Ai Xiaonuan''s heroine, or it may be that the dialogue between her and Tang Guo is rtively long, Tang Guo is famous, and the program team needs to use Tang Guo to stir up poprity. So the footage belonging to Ai Xiaonuan was basically not cut off, so the dialogue between Ai Xiaonuan and Tang Guo was seen by the audience in the second issue. At the beginning, some people still sympathized with Ai Xiaonuan, thinking that Tang Guo was targeting Ai Xiaonuan. As the conversation continued, they came to an afterthought. Isnt choosing people a two-way choice? People Tang Guo didnt choose you Ai Xiaonuan, just right against you? bully you? This brain circuit is too ridiculous, right? Because of the screen, although the aura belonging to Ai Xiaonuan has a certain influence, people with a little bit of brain will quickly see the true face of Ai Xiaonuan under the guidance of Tang Guo. Ai Xiaonuan''s face was pale when he watched the show''s reaction after the show was broadcast. Obviously she didn''t do anything, just ask Tang Guo why he didn''t choose her. Why are these people so good at brainstorming? She asked the reason, is it wrong? Ai Xiaonuan feels that she has been targeted. If not, why are so many navy soldiers scolding her on the barrage? She was just an amateur who just showed up, and she didn''t offend anyone at all. How could these people say that to her? Yes, she was hacked by the navy. After thinking of this possibility, Ai Xiaonuan immediately recalled in her mind whether she had offended someone. In an instant Tang Guo''s face appeared in her mind, her eyes struggled, is it really Tang Guo targeting her? Why did the other party target her? Ai Xiaonuan felt that Tang Guo was too bullying, and was so wronged in her heart that she didn''t know what to do for a while. Tang Guo is an old man in the circle. What can she do if someone buys some water soldiers to ck her out? She has no power, no money, no way to resist. She could only smash her teeth and swallow it in her stomach. If she resisted rashly, the other party might still suppress her. She has to lie down and try her courage, until the day she is in her early years. When she is full of wings, no one dares to bully her. Tang Guo didn''t know Ai Xiaonuan''s brain circuit at this time. Recently, a reality show was recorded. She did not choose other scripts for the time being, and she declined invitations from some acquaintances. She also paid attention to the situation of the Tang family, lest they were identally warmed by Ai Xiao. She can see that Ai Xiaonuan may have her own thoughts, but if she wants to talk about how smart she is, she is really not smart. is the strange aura that God gave her, which is a bit disgusting. The power that this halo is still unable to capture, can only be used to kill it in this way. Generally, the world like this is iplete. It may be derived from novels, games, virtual imagination, etc., and is not perfect. Therefore, choosing who is the son of luck to support this world is really not the rule of God. If the aura of Ai Xiaonuan''s body is almost consumed, she will lose her identity as the son of luck, and Dao will basically be free that day. There is no need for the son of luck to support this story line, and the world can naturally stabilize. This is what the system said at the beginning, why the world would copse after killing the hero and heroine. Because they are the support point of this world without losing their aura, they are the protagonists of the story, of course they cannot be killed. Of course, there are still some special worlds with exceptions. The third period of recording has begun. Chapter 5573: The whole family has been degraded (9) Chapter 5573: The whole family has been degraded (9) Chapter 5573 The whole family has been demoted (9) This is the second scene. At the end of the second periodst time, Ai Xiaonuan still did not intercept Tang Guo. The recording of the third period is a bit more cumbersome. This time there are more characters in the rehearsal and moreplicated, so the time spent on recording is also changed to two days. Because it is a setting off-site, the trainees and the judges and tutors are not separated as before. Ai Xiaonuan had more opportunities to contact Tang Guo. She hadn''t intercepted Tang Guo twice before. This time she saw Tang Guo, so she hurriedly followed up and asked. Even though, Tang Guo is not her mentor. The strange thing is that her behavior did not cause other people''s dissatisfaction. Although Tang Guo is busy with things, he still observes Ai Xiaonuan from time to time. It was discovered that she had left suddenly, but other people didn''t notice it, as if subconsciously ignoring this person. This is the halo, right? can cover up all the bad things in a person. Of course, this halo is said to be powerful and powerful, and fragile and fragile. As long as someone reminds it, it will break immediately like a bubble. "Tang, can I ask you some questions?" Ai Xiaonuan came to Tang Guo and suppressed the grievance in her heart. Obviously she didn''t do anything to offend the woman in front of her, why did the other party aim at her and didn''t like her? "If you have any questions, can you wait until the end of the discussion?" Tang Guo refused, of course. Everyone was busy at this time. If she stopped, wouldn''t it be the student who was in charge of her waiting? This Ai Xiaonuan, I really dont know what is in her mind. "Ms. Tang, really just ask a few questions, just ten minutes, okay? Rejected by others, Ai Xiaonuan couldn''t help but his eyes flushed, looking at Tang Guo pitifully, as if Tang Guo was bullying her. When the staff next to saw this, they couldnt help but persuade: Sister Tang, it wont be long, its better to give her some time. "Yeah, yeah, in ten minutes, I think this little girl is about to cry." Tang Guo nced at the benevolent expressions of the two staff members, and then at Ai Xiaonuan, who was standing a short distance behind him and was embarrassed with red eyes. Even seeing the busy students, there was somemotion, as if this was not a very embarrassing thing, but instead felt that she was a little unkind. She did not me these people. The world is imperfect, and these people are naturally wed. It should be said that they are the predecessors of the paper man, it is easy to serve the protagonist in the plot. What kind of reaction the protagonist needs from the people around them is what their reaction is. "Preparing the script, rehearsing, recording, we only have two days left. The time is very tight. If the final result is dyed due to other things, will you be willing to get a good ranking by then?" Tang Guos words and Rutians initiation, instantly awakened the people present. "Student Ai Xiaonuan, I have already said that if you have any questions, you can wait until the work is finished, can you? With so many people here, do you have to wait for you? And, don''t you need to rehearse? Look at your bunch of people, they are all crazy." Tang Guo''s voice seemed to have a prating power, which also rmed the people over there. When I saw Ai Xiaonuan, someone called out: "Ai Xiaonuan, what are you going to do over there? Have you finished memorizing the lines? The rehearsal will begin soon." "Ai Xiaonuan, it''s this time, don''t you walk around? I can''t find anyone for a while. Isn''t this a waste of everyone''s time?" "If you feel that you have too many lines to remember, you can change roles with other students who have less lines. I think the instructor will agree." Ai Xiaonuan: "..." Chapter 5574: The whole family has been degraded (10) Chapter 5574: The whole family has been degraded (10) Chapter 5574 The whole family has been demoted (10) Being stared at by countless strange gazes, Ai Xiaonuan''s face couldn''t survive. She made a cry without crying, and walked back as if she was being bullied. It was hard to see the people around her. Who will you show this posture? Even the staff members looked at each other, and they had clearly contacted each other several times. Ai Xiaonuans behavior, didnt they know it well? Having been to Tang Yinghou''s side, there must be a bad purpose. Why did they help her to speak just now? is really strange. "Sister Tang, I was really embarrassed just now." The two staff members quickly apologized, very strange their behavior, shouldn''t they be able to help Ai Xiaonuan? For her little thoughts, she has seen countless of them, but she can still be fooled. Tang Guo saw the two staff members who were introspecting, and he was a little relieved, and it was right to start introspection, indicating that the chance of being affected by Ai Xiaonuan in the future is getting smaller and smaller. "This Ai Xiaonuan, I don''t know why he always likes to get in front of Teacher Tang." "It''s really strange, I thought she was wronged just now." "I feel this way too, but luckily I wake up." "She just deliberately acted and secretly revealed her dissatisfaction with Teacher Tang." "Teacher Tang did not choose her, is she ufortable in her heart?" Listening to the students discussion, Tang Guo felt that the chance of them being affected next time would be much smaller. I have to say that although Ai Xiaonuan has made many people dissatisfied just now, thepletion of the work is still good. Ipleted my part seriously, and other people seemed to have forgotten the previous things and praised her. Ai Xiaonuan did not forget that theyined before, impatient, and a bit aggressive. She felt wronged. She obviously did nothing but wanted to ask Tang Guo a few questions. Why would Tang Guo adopt such an attitude to exclude her and make everyone hate her? Ai Xiaonuan hid in the corner, red eyes wiping tears. This circle is really different from what she thought, it is soplicated. The people here cling to the powerful, and in order to praise those famous, they choose to step on her kind of little transparency. Ning Ran walked in with flowers, and at first nce saw Ai Xiaonuan who was sitting in the corner with red eyes and constantly wiping tears, looking wronged. He looked into the distance and saw Tang Guo standing in the crowd with dazzling brilliance. This is the person he has pursued for a long time. At the beginning, there were many suitors around her. He was the only one who could persist for a long time and was not rejected by her. He called her yesterday and said he woulde to see her today. She did not refuse, which made him very happy because his efforts were rewarded. He should have walked over quickly, delivered beautiful flowers to her, and watched her finish work. But his eyes were involuntarily attracted by Ai Xiaonuan in the corner. How lively there is, how cold there is. Ai Xiaonuan''s lonely appearance made him feel a little ufortable. In the distance, Tang Guo is a delicate flower. Ai Xiaonuan sitting here is like a white flower being beaten by wind and rain, making people feel distressed. Ning Ran struggled in his heart. At this time, he suddenly realized that he liked Tang Guo, it seemed that it was not so hot anymore. She is so proud, morous, and so high, she does not need his presence in her life. Thinking of my hard work this year, I was only allowed toe to visit the ss. Chapter 5575: The whole family has been degraded (11) Chapter 5575: The whole family has been degraded (11) Chapter 5575 The whole family has been demoted (11) Her chin was raised so high that people couldnt see her eyes. Ning Ran felt that she was a little humble in front of her. Ning Ran held the flowers tightly, and finally walked in front of Ai Xiaonuan. "What''s the matter, crying here alone, is it wronged?" A sudden voice broke in, Ai Xiaonuan panicked, and the moment she saw Ning Ran, she became even more nervous. "No, nothing..." Ai Xiaonuan said in a low voice, "Maybe I didn''t do well enough, and it''s holding back everyone. It''s not their fault, but I didn''t work hard enough. If I work harder, I will definitely cooperate with you toplete it. Better, it wont be so disgusting." "Everyonees from the amateur period. I have watched your show. You are actually very good." "You..." Ai Xiaonuan suddenly felt that the face in front of her was very familiar, and quickly knew who the other party was, and quickly stood up, "Are you the Ning King?" Ning Ran: "Just call me Ning or Ran." Ai Xiaonuan stammered out: "Brother Ning, thank you Brother Ning." "What difficulties have you encountered? I am alone here, can you tell me?" Ai Xiaonuan lowered her head: "I don''t know why, other people don''t like me anymore. Before, I only asked Teacher Tang a few questions, but many people didn''t like it. Teacher Tang doesn''t seem to like me either, I don''t know if it is. I didn''t provoke her somewhere." "But Teacher Tang is unwilling tomunicate. I can''t find my mistake at all." When Ning Ran heard this, her brows frowned: "She is that kind of personality, you don''t need to care about it. In this circle, she has always been a random person." "But I really want to figure out why Teacher Tang doesn''t like me anymore. If I don''t figure it out, I''m really unwilling." The host is big, Ai Xiaonuan is talking bad about you again, and he looks wronged, disgusting and not disgusting. By the way, Ning Ran seems to be affected by her aura. "Ning Ran may have been affected by her aura a bit, but I can be sure that Ning Ran does not like the original owner that much." Ning Ran wille today, but I was ventted yesterday. She has been paying attention to the outside world. If Ning Ran ispletely confused and does something contrary to her heart like Tang Ting did, she doesn''t mind helping the other party. The other party responded that she was watching her all the time. It would rather be that her mind was not so pure, so it didn''t matter to her. You must know that even if the Tang familys IQ is affected by Ai Xiaonuan, no one in the Tang family is willing to hurt the original owner. Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan have already arrived. "Little fruit." "Wait for a while, I''m still a little busy here." Tang Guo said publicly, not different from the original owner''s tone. It stands to reason that in this situation, Ning Ran should understand that her time is tight, and it is best to wait and not disturb. But rather not, she stood beside Tang Guo and said, Ive been busy for so long, lets rest for ten minutes, just to talk. Tang Guo did not reply, "So many people asked them to wait for me? The students are ready. I am ashamed to speak on one side and let them wait there? Since I took over this program, I naturally have to be more responsible. Help them make good films as much as possible and let them get a good ranking." Tang Guos words were not at all faulty, at least the staff and students were very moved. Actually, they didn''t mind Tang Guo talking to Ning Ran for a while, but Ning Ran''s indifferent attitude made them dislike it in their hearts. Chapter 5576: The whole family has been degraded (12) Chapter 5576: The whole family has been degraded (12) Chapter 5576 The whole family has been demoted (12) "I have something I want to tell you." Ning Ran refused to give up, he stepped away, revealing Ai Xiaonuan''s figure, "Are you dissatisfied with this little girl Ai Xiaonuan?" Tang Guo: "..." "Are you here for trouble?" She turned her head. Ning Ran smiled: "Of course not, just before..." "You go out first, wait until we are over here." Tang Guo ignored Ning Ran anymore, she really pushed her nose on her face. It is not necessarily true to want toe to the other party to pursue the original owner, but the other party is an excellent actor, acting too realistically. When she didn''t meet Ai Xiaonuan, she didn''t reveal her true colors. Even though Ai Xiaonuans aura will affect him, he cant get rid of him because he is an unreliable person. Ning Ran''s face sank, and as expected, she will always be in such a high-pitched manner, unable to listen to words at all. Now he is convinced that Tang Guo hates Ai Xiaonuan. Before Ai Xiaonuan suspected that there was a Shuijun ck her on the Inte, he still did not believe that Tang Guo did it. Tang Guo''s attitude is so bad, it seems that she is not wrong. "You did that thing, right?" "I have really misunderstood you all the time." "Brother Ning, forget it, Brother Ning, I won''t ask any more, can you?" Ai Xiaonuan suddenly stopped Ning Ran at this time, "Brother Ning, I really don''t ask anymore. It doesn''t matter anymore. For me, you It''s not worth it, and it will make Teacher Tang misunderstood." Ning Ran was pulled, and looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s tearful appearance, feeling extremely sorry. The people around him are now sober. Looking at Ning Ran is simr to seeing mentally retarded. Isnt Ning Ran the actor? It seems that the brain is not so good. He has been after Tang Ying for a long time, right? To give up for the sake of a neer, and still make Tang Yinghou note to Taiwan? Wonderful flower. "Security." Tang Guo watched the two pulling and tearing, crying, and rather seeing her look at her bad eyes, feeling very speechless, so he called the security guard and directly sted Ning Ran out. "This person has dyed my work and affected me and my students. Could you please get him out. He is here. I am afraid that all students will be affected." Tang Guo said to the security guard. The security guard apparently knew Ning Ran, but he gave a face: "Emperor Ning, please go out first." Ning Ran''s face waspletely ugly: "Tang Guo, what do you mean?" "Security guard, this person interrupts my work." Tang Guo repeated. The two security guards didn''t hesitate anymore and went out with Ning Ran. Ning Ran struggled twice, but struggled at all. Seeing Tang Guo''s eyes full of anger, some embarrassment appeared on her face. Ai Xiao Nuan anxiously shouted: "What are you doing, why do you want to take Ning out?" "Teacher Tang, this is all my fault. It''s my fault. Will you let Ning brothere back?" Tang Guo nced at Ai Xiaonuan: "No one stopped you from going out, so you care about him so much, and you still stand still here?" Ai Xiaonuan''s face became stiff, she always felt that it shouldn''t be like this. But after being pointed out by Tang Guo, she bit her lip and ran out quickly. Everyone: "..." If they remember correctly, they would rather be after Tang Yinghou. What does it mean that Ai Xiaonuan is so anxious? Tang Guo observed the faces of the people present, and found that they were no longer confused, and knew that Ai Xiaonuan''s aura had not affected them much. Therefore, he pointed out the students with peace of mind. The third episode just aired, and a hot search quietly climbed to the homepage. Name Tang Guo to y big names, reject neers, bully neers, and don''t give neers a way to survive. see you tomorrow Chapter 5577: The whole family has been degraded (13) Chapter 5577: The whole family has been degraded (13) Chapter 5577 The whole family has been demoted (13) After the fierce eyes ofizens, the neer who was struggling to survive was finally found. It turns out that this neer is Ai Xiaonuan, and many remarks that love Ai Xiaonuan popped up for a while. This is a girl who works hard and earnestly. As an old senior in a circle, Tang Guo can''t tolerate a neer. Tang Guo found that Ai Xiaonuans aura of reducing wisdom is indeed very strong. Obviously, judging from the reactions from previous audition shows,izens are not very good about her senses. It didnt take long. People all over the world seemed to feel sorry for Ai Xiaonuan. This is a world that is underdeveloped. Tang Guo is not surprised by this result. Everything can happen. But this is the first time she has encountered a world where she has been so powerful. It was clear that they all hated Ai Xiaonuan so much before, just because of some unnecessary navy, they seemed to have forgotten Ai Xiaonuan''s previous performance. Tang Guo believes that they have not forgotten, and that these people have not been erased from their memories, but the halo makes these memories that are unfavorable to Ai Xiao Nuan subconsciously ignored. Just like Ai Xiaonuan runs out to do other things every time he is busy, everyone is used to it. If she changed someone, she would have been scolded a long time ago, and felt that she was not professional. In order to prove his guess, Tang Guo nned to fight back. I would rather buy the navy, of course, I cant hide it from the system. The system had already obtained the records, and under Tang Guo''s instructions, he disguised as a report number and directly sent evidence of Ning Ran''s purchase of the navy. Not only that, at the end, he also sold a pass, as a forecast for the next report: Do you want to know the grievances between the famous actress Ning Ran and the actress Tang Guo? Dont talk about the evidence of buying the navy before, just say that this sentence alone is enough to attract everyones attention. Tang Guo was holding her mobile phone and watching the reactions ofizens, she was not surprised at all. Theizens who saw the evidence immediately came back to their senses. "Before it was obvious that someone thought about the Queen of Dark Tang, I would believe it, there must be a brain problem." "Upstairs, I also think, do you want to go to the brain department to register?" "As Tang Yinghou, how could it be possible to target a neer who has not yet made his debut." "Yes, by the way, why did Actor Ning buy the Navy ck Tang Queen?" "Who knows this, it may be what interests are involved. There is no notice above. It is estimated that there will be new news in two days." "By the way, don''t you think that the neer might have a problem with Actor Ning?" "When you say that, you really are..." Seeing that the water on the Inte became more and more muddy, Tang Guo didn''t look at it anymore. Obviously after this wave of news,izens began to wake up again. She believes that the so-called aura will not work when strange things happen too much. On the same day, she saw in the Moments of Friends, someone who had a high level of connotation Ai Xiaonuan could hook up with Ning Ran. Most people in the circle know that Ning Ran has been pursuing Tang Guo for more than a year. Only thest time Ning Ran revealed to the people around her that her rtionship with Tang Guo has improved a lot. As a result, she turned around and targeted her. Someone in the program group secretly revealed some things that happened that day, which was amazing. The next day, Tang Guo asked the system to release the remaining materials. She wanted to see what would happen next. The material released was nothing else, but just the things that happened after Ning Ran came over. The words that Ai Xiaonuan said are clearly recorded in it. Theizens who were eating melon were stunned. ording to the general plot development, everyone will stay away from Ai Xiaonuan at this time. Chapter 5578: The whole family has been degraded (14) Chapter 5578: The whole family has been degraded (14) Chapter 5578 The whole family has been demoted (14) However, this is not a normal plot. Ning Ran, like a god, stood directly beside Ai Xiaonuan, and personally posted a blog post, expressing his feelings for Ai Xiaonuan, indicating that this is the person he really wants to pursue. Tang Guo: "..." "Do you think this world is abnormal?" System: [Isnt it always abnormal? Did the host discover something again? "It just feels too abnormal." "Do you think the reactions of theseizens are normal people''s reactions?" The system is silent, which is really not like the reaction of normal people: [This world may beck of nutrition during development, and the brain has not developed well? "I have never encountered such a situation before. No matter how mentally retarded the world is, it will not be so retarded. I don''t know what''s going on." Tang Guo was lost in thought. Netizens were still scolding Ai Xiaonuan yesterday, and today he is envied However, the beautiful love with her is too abnormal. It''s like yesterday''s episode, it''s not important at all, everyone has only seven seconds of memory. The host is big, what should I do next? "Look at the situation again, I always think this world is weird, let me think about it." At first, she felt that as long as Ai Xiaonuans true face was constantly pointed out, the more times, people around would definitely not be affected by the other''s aura. Now, she is also a little uncertain. Look at theseizens, as if they have lost their memory. "You said, is this a real world?" Tang Guo had doubts about everything in front of him. System: [It should be, I dont feel the power that hinders me. I can control wherever there is awork. Even if the virtual world evolves, it almost bes the real world. "Yes." Tang Guo''s eyes darkened, and she felt it with the power of her soul. This is indeed an evolving real world, not a virtual world. is not a virtual world, but a very mentally handicapped world. As if everyone''s thoughts are being controlled by that halo. The host is big, Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan announced it. Two dayster, Tang Guo looked at the hot search of Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan on the first page, and fell silent, especially since the following were all blessings fromizens, she said that she did not understand. One monthter. Ning Ran took the y to Ai Xiaonuan. Although it is a small production, she is the heroine. Even the webcast is not bad. The host is big, don''t you do something? Tang Guo looked at the makeup photo of Ai Xiaonuan''s No. 1 character, and fell into thought again. She took out her mobile phone and dialed the assistant''s number. "Go to the director of Ai Xiaonuan''s new y and check if theyck funds. If theyck funds, they will pay him to rece the heroine." She wanted to try and see what the **** is this world. It seems that Ai Xiaonuan can quickly get through any setbacks, and someone will **** her. The strange direction of the world has made her not believe that this is a normal operation, and there must be something wrong. "Okay, Sister Tang." The original owner has never been short of money, and the money she made from acting is only a small head. She also holds shares in investmentpanies, her own stocks, funds, and real estate, and she has also invested in some businesses. Of course, these things are usually taken care of by the manager. She only looks at the financial statements for half a year. Not long after, she received a call from her assistant, saying that it was done over there, and the heroine Ai Xiaonuan had been reced, and a new heroine had been arranged to be reced. Chapter 5579: The whole family has been degraded (15) Chapter 5579: The whole family has been degraded (15) Chapter 5579 The whole family has been demoted (15) The reason for recing Ai Xiaonuan is very simple. What she did before affects her image. Netizens resisted her. Tang Guo looked inexplicable, wasn''t she very supportive before? But when she opened thetest announcement of the show on Weibo, she looked at the followingments fromizens celebrating the recement of Ai Xiaonuan, and said she didnt understand it. The host is big, this world is really wrong, Ai Xiaonuan is too strange. Tang Guo certainly knew something was wrong, but she hadn''t thought of what to do to solve the current problem. It is obvious that these people will understand Ai Xiaonuan''s true face at a little bit, but turn around and forget it again. Tang Guo waited for a few days, but there is no news about Ai Xiaonuan. ording to the system, Ai Xiaonuan has been living in Ning Rans house recently. After was reced, Ai Xiaonuan was very decadent. Fortunately, Ning Ran took in and helped. However, Ning Ran was also a little overwhelmed. The previous events still had a great impact on him. At present, the sober people in the circle are not willing to cooperate with Ning Ran, who feels that what he has done before is a bit of a drop in price. As for Ai Xiaonuan, other people don''t put her in their eyes. After all, a person who is rushing to be a junior will not be able to look down upon her. But what Tang Guo did not expect was that Ai Xiaonuan came back a monthter. "What''s the matter?" Tang Guo looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s fixed makeup photo. Although she was a female No. 3, she still found it incredible. After all, this young director named He Xiao was still very picky about people. How could he pick a mediocre one? Where is the strange Ai Xiaonuan? Ai Xiaonuan does have some dancing skills, but his looks are not particrly outstanding. It can only be said to be very ordinary in the circle. In acting skills, it is also very ordinary, there is nothing outstanding. Unfortunately, he can be selected by He Xiao, and she is still a female No. 3 role. This development subverted Tang Guos cognition. And thoseizens seem to have amnesia, and they have forgotten what Ai Xiaonuan did before, indicating that this actress is really good-looking. So, Tang Guo asked the system what happened during this period. A month ago, Ai Xiaonuan went out to rx and met a young man who passed out in the park. This person was He Xiao. She took He Xiao to the hospital and took care of him carefully. He Xiao learned of her experience and decided to help her. "It doesn''t mean that you are a female third, right?" [Host Da, will you stop her from filming this time? "No, let''s see what tricks she can shoot." Seriously, it was the first time she encountered this kind of weird and clueless world. "Monitor Ai Xiaonuan''s situation in the crew throughout the whole process, and everything is filmed." Don''t know what happened, Tang Guo suddenly said such a sentence, she felt that Ai Xiaonuan would definitely cause trouble. Sure enough, after half a month, the system showed her a video. It turned out that it was the female No.1 Zhang Qingqing who had an ident. Zhang Qingqing had no opinion on Ai Xiaonuan, and their rivals were not too many. It can be seen from the video that when Zhang Qingqing saw Ai Xiaonuan, he desperately wanted to target each other, sometimes like a puppet with no saneness. Of course, every time she does something bad, she will be discovered immediately. The people on the crew originally had a good impression of her, but now they think she is really revealing. After repeatedly embarrassing Ai Xiaonuan, Zhang Qingqing was finally driven out of the crew by the young director He Xiao. Not only that, He Xiao also changed the script, cropped Zhang Qingqings shots, and changed Ai Xiaonuans female number three to female number one, adding crazy drama. Tang Guo: "..." Chapter 5580: The whole family has been degraded (16) Chapter 5580: The whole family has been degraded (16) Chapter 5580 The whole family has been demoted (16) "My distant cousin may not be able to escape her halo." For a while, Tang Guo was paying attention to this matter. At the end of seeing thetest video, she suddenly said, "I''m going to explore the ss." Before Tang Guo knew that one of her cousins from a distant house was also in the crew. Not long after she entered the circle, she was the female number two in the script. Furthermore, Zhang Qingqing, who was supposed to be ruined by this series of things, Tang Guo asked someone to sign her back in advance, and it is already in herpany. blocks everything, so there is no follow-up. However, Zhang Qingqing was affected by the halo to harm Ai Xiaonuan. The things she told the system to take photos of, could not help the other party and would only convict her. Seeing that there is no follow-up, she didn''t do much. She understood that people in this world are really seven-second memories. If she didnt go over and take a look, her distant cousin Tang Zhen might be simr to Zhang Qingqing. In fact, this is the case. When she came to the crew, Tang Zhen, a famousdy, looked at Ai Xiaonuan''s back with a distorted face. Tang Guo: "..." Tang Guo stretched out her hand and patted Tang Zhen''s shoulder. Tang Zhen frowned subconsciously and wanted to vent her bad temper. But when she looked back at Tang Guo, her eyes moved and her voice softened unconsciously. , Returned to normal. "Cousin, why are you here?" "I heard that you have been very angry recently. Come here to bring you tea and lower the fire." Tang Zhen looked around and touched her face. She always felt that something was wrong, and she didn''t think back, as if she had forgotten everything. But Tang Guo knew that these memories existed, but were obscured by the halo. Tang Zhen''s willpower is not as firm as Tang Ting. Now Tang Ting is no longer affected by the halo. It is worth mentioning that Tang Ting met Ai Xiaonuan several timester, no matter what the ident, the other party was not close to Tang Ting. Beside Tang Ting, Tang Guo arranged a bodyguard. Because of the special nature of this world, no one will go deep into why she arranges bodyguards. The particrity of the world is not only convenient for Ai Xiaonuan, but also for her. Many things don''t need to exin why, no one will ask. "I see your face is distorted, staring at Ai Xiaonuan''s back, did she do anything bad?" Mentioned Ai Xiaonuan, Tang Zhen''s face showed hatred, jealousy, and some expressions that shouldn''t exist. Tang Guos hand rested on Tang Zhens body: Youre not quite righttely. A small character is worthy of you? You are a well-knowndy who came in for filming just for fun. Its worth angering her? Isnt it by whom? Used it?" Tang Guo did not go around the bend, but expressed directly. Seeing Tang Zhen''s face returning to normal and her eyes appearing confused, she knew that the other party was seriously affected by Ai Xiaonuan''s halo. Before, she had seen Zhang Qingqing. Zhang Qingqing had been awakened by her, and she was very upset for a while, saying that she seemed to be possessed before, so she had to target Ai Xiaonuan and used some very mentally retarded methods. The same is true for Tang Zhen now, she pped her head hard, almost knocking off her look. "Cousin, I have be so strange recently." "That''s right, I''m Miss Tang, I just like to shoot and y in the filming, and I''m not chasing fame and fortune? Am I going to target her? Is there a problem with my brain?" Tang Zhen was a little anxious: "I suspect that I am sick," the more I think about it, the more panic, "No, I have to go and see, I feel that I have either a psychological problem or a mental problem." Tang Zhen is not a fool either. When Tang Guo reminded her, she thought her previous behavior was strange. Chapter 5581: The whole family has been degraded (17) Chapter 5581: The whole family has been degraded (17) Chapter 5581 The whole family has been demoted (17) Tang Zhen is an activist, and immediately asked the director for leave, indicating that she might be sick. Director He Xiao was talking to Ai Xiaonuan at the time. Hearing Tang Zhen''s words, he looked at her more and felt that she was a little different. Ai Xiaonuan looked at Tang Zhen, and subconsciously hid behind He Xiao, looking at Tang Zhen with very scared eyes. He Xiao hurriedly protected her behind him, and said to Tang Zhen indifferently, Go, if there is any problem, inform in time. You have a lot of scenes, and then we can make preparations. Tang Zhen didn''t care about He Xiao''s attitude. Now she was full of thoughts that she might have a very strange disease, and she was toozy to talk to the other party. As for Na Ai Xiaonuan, she is even less concerned. She is really sick, otherwise, why would she want to target a small character before? There is something wrong. Ai Xiaonuan: "Did I do something wrong? I made Sister Zhenzhen leave unhappy. Will this affect the progress of the filming? Or, I will apologize to Sister Zhenzhen?" Just when Tang Guo and Tang Zhen were leaving, she clearly heard Ai Xiaonuan''s voice. Under normal circumstances, they would not understand Ai Xiaonuan and went back to argue. Although Tang Zhen was already sober, she couldn''t help being angry when she heard this sentence. She had to turn her head back on the spot, but was caught by Tang Guo. "Go to the doctor first." Tang Zhen calmed down, just a word, she lost her integrity? Even if she was going to target Ai Xiaonuan because of this sentence, she shouldnt have cursed each other like a shrew like going back to her head. It seems that she is really sick. Looking at Tang Zhen''s sad look, Tang Guo also fell into thought. She looked back at Ai Xiaonuan who was hiding beside He Xiao. She was very innocent and happily leaning on He Xiao''s arm. If she remembered correctly, Ai Xiaonuan had just announced it with Ning Ran. By the way, the other party also has a very strong and domineering ex-boyfriend. Seeing her next to other men, shouldn''t it be tolerated? Tang Guo just thought of this, and she felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, and then she watched Ai Xiaonuans domineering ex-boyfriende in from the outside, with a cold smile at the corner of her mouth, walking with long legs, fast, as if something was going on. . Obviously, he and the Tang family had dealt with each other, as if he hadnt seen them, he walked directly inside. Tang Guo walked rtively slowly, after all, she wanted to hear what was going on behind her. The plot did not disappoint her, and behind it came a stage where two men vie for a woman. She looked back and found that Ai Xiaonuan had been stopping the two of them, tears falling like broken pearls, making both men feel a little distressed. "Are there problems with those two?" Tang Zhen, who was sober, couldn''t help but whispered, "How is it simr to the mentally retarded." "Also, Ai Xiaonuan, who just stood there and said not to make a noise, why didn''t she move? She didn''t intend to end this scene at all." Tang Zhen, "I have something wrong with the appointment of these three people. Something wrong." Tang Guoben ignored Tang Zhens self-talk, but when she heard the phrase "I have no intention to end this scene at all," she fell into deep thought again. She stood in ce and looked back at Ai Xiaonuan. Obviously she was crying very sad, she finally saw this time, Ai Xiaonuan seemed to enjoy the scene very much. Enjoy? Do you enjoy the feeling of two men fighting for her? "Cousin, what are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you apany me in the hospital?" Tang Guo: "Let''s go." Tang Zhen is not ill, but the other party is worried and can only take a trip. She has some eyebrows, but she is not sure yet and needs further confirmation. Its just that she doesnt understand, what does it have to do with her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5582: The whole family has been degraded (18) Chapter 5582: The whole family has been degraded (18) Chapter 5582 The whole family has been demoted (18) "I am really not sick?" "You should be too tired at work recently, a little tired and angry. Aftermunication and inspections between us, you are indeed normal. If you are still not at ease, you can observe for a week, and indeed the same problem still urs, you can check again. ." In fact, Tang Zhen now also feels that she is a normal person. Think about it carefully when she was facing Ai Xiaonuan, she couldn''t control her temper and would make some weird behaviors. "I just can''t control my temper towards a certain person, and I have done something very brain-dead. Is this okay?" Tang Zhen asked. Doctors:"" "In this case, you should have some unreasonable reactions when you dislike or dislike a certain person." Tang Zhen nodded: "Speaking of which, I will be abnormal only when I face her." "Now that you have found the reason, if you don''t want to have such emotions, it is best to stay away from this person." Tang Zhen nodded, deeply agreeing: "Well, I will try my best." Thinking that there will be a scene with Ai Xiaonuan in the future, Tang Zhen is a little uncertain. I have received all the answers, it is impossible to break the contract and not shoot, and half of the shots have been taken, she is not so unprofessional. Eating this bowl of rice, then we must abide by basic professional ethics. Leaving the hospital, Tang Zhen let out a foul breath: "Cousin, I still feel that something is wrong." "Do you remember Zhang Qingqing?" Tang Guo asked. "Zhang Qingqing? Of course I remember that she was the number one female person before. Later, there were a lot of conflicts with her Ai Xiaonuan. I don''t know why, she madly targeted Ai Xiaonuan. Offending the anger, He Xiao finally couldn''t stand it. She drove her out of the crew in a fit of anger." At this point, Tang Zhen fell into deep thought, "Speaking of which Zhang Qingqing was pretty good at first, I don''t know what''s going on, suddenly my brain went wrong..." Her eyes widened. Why is Zhang Qingqing''s situation a bit simr to hers? In other words, Zhang Qingqing has done so many stupid things. It seems that after the first few days he was boycotted, but few people mentioned itter? She remembered that He Xiao didn''t speak, she wanted Zhang Qingqing to hang on? "Cousin, what do you mean, it is Ai Xiaonuan that is not the problem?" Tang Zhen remembered one thing, "I remember when Ai Xiaonuan just participated in the audition show, she ran into porcin with you. Before. Isnt the wholework scolded? Why did you get into He Xiaos scene smoothly?" "This thing is a bit strange." Tang Guo saw Tang Zhen talking to herself there, but did not interrupt, waiting for her to think. As she expected, there is no fool who is surnamed Tang, and she wants to understand the point of the matter. In this world, Ai Xiaonuans influence is greater than she imagined. But there is also a point, it seems that if Ai Xiaonuan is not paying attention to the line of sight, some unimportant people will automatically go offline. No, it should be said that some people who originally ended up miserably, such as Zhang Qingqing, can change her trajectory after her intervention. As for Ai Xiaonuan, it seemed that he couldn''t take this into consideration, so he let it develop. At first, she had guessed whether Ai Xiaonuan was controlling everyones destiny and thoughts, but now she doesnt feel like it. However, it is true that Ai Xiaonuan will affect everyone''s thinking. "Cousin, I have to ask someone to check Ai Xiaonuan, this person is not right." "When targeting her, remember to think clearly, it is best to notify me in advance. Dont you think, no matter how you target her, will you be found out?" Tang Zhen was silent, as if so. Chapter 5583: The whole family has been degraded (19) Chapter 5583: The whole family has been degraded (19) Chapter 5583 The whole family has been demoted (19) After and Tang Zhen separated, Tang Guo went back to thepany. She went to formte the next development n for Zhang Qingqing. She wanted to confirm whether this matter was the same as she had guessed. In addition, she doesnt think He Xiaos film with Ai Xiaonuan as the protagonist can maintain its previous level. Of course, she didnt want to take the risk and let this TV show air. She hasn''t forgotten that the sessful interception of Ai Xiaonuan can weaken her aura. She didn''t have any pressure to do this. After all, the original owner''s family was ruined by Ai Xiaonuan, so that the other party could not get ahead. Tang Zhen''s words, then it is enough topensate her with a good script. Thinking of this, Tang Guo has already acted. She took care of her rtionship and found that the Tang familys rtionshipwork is indeed very good. Not only the Tang familys, but her personal rtionship in the circle is very wide. If there is no TV station to buy this drama, it will definitely not be broadcast. The only way to go by that time is the webcast. If the webcastes to a bit of show operation, or if she helpsizens to recall Ai Xiaonuans past, it will definitely have a great impact on her. "Zhang Qingqing is a good one, cultivate well, I am very optimistic about her." Tang Guo said to thepany, she was really right. If Zhang Qingqing is not good, he will not be favored by He Xiao as the number one girl at first. . Thepany got her words, and quickly selected a good script for Zhang Qingqing and contacted the endorsement. Zhang Qingqing is also a very strong person. After a period of recuperation, he quickly emerged from the previous setbacks. Recently, she has been suspicious of life every day, why she has to target Ai Xiaonuan in a brain-dead manner. Like Tang Zhen, she also went to the hospital to see if she felt something wrong. Now that thepany attaches so much importance to her, she is of course cheering up and trying to get a back-up in the next drama. She read the new script. If there are no idents, there is absolutely no problem with adding her acting skills to the script role. As for Ai Xiaonuan''s snakeskin acting, she is not optimistic. The more I thought about it, Zhang Qingqing felt speechless. She really had a brain problem. Arranged for Zhang Qingqing, Tang Guo also took over the script and started to get busy. Of course, she did not forget to observe Tang Zhen. Tang Zhen still gets angry from time to time in front of Ai Xiaonuan, but she has learned to be smart and will chat with Tang Guo and call her every time, and her anger quickly dissipates. She doesnt ask for what she can get in this drama now, she can y normally and leave as soon as possible after filming. After was finished, Tang Zhen went to find Tang Guo. Tang Guo said before that she went to look for her after she finished, and said that she was nning to take her with her. Of course she didnt want to refuse. And she felt that it was safer to follow Tang Guo. With Tang Guos ck-box operation, Ai Xiaonuans drama was not bought, could not be starred, and could not be broadcast on TV. When he heard the news, He Xiao himself was a little stunned. Ai Xiaonuan was very disappointed with this, and then I heard that it could be broadcast on the web, which made me happy. Before the show was broadcast online, Tang Guo made an appointment with He Xiao. The young director who fought with Jing Hong in the crew did not fit his usual elegant style. She believes that He Xiao is more stunned by Ai Xiaonuan''s halo. There was no close contactst time, this time she wanted to go and take a look. She remembered that He Xiao did not end well in the original plot. He Xiao has been very upset recently. No one has bought his dramas. Obviously he has done so carefully, which really disappoints him. Tang Guo made an appointment with him, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought that the other party wanted to discuss cooperation with him. Chapter 5584: The whole family has been degraded (20) Chapter 5584: The whole family has been degraded (20) Chapter 5584 The whole family has been demoted (20) "Want to watch my new movie?" He Xiao didn''t expect this to be the case. He smiled bitterly, "I have been filming for so many years, and I don''t know why. No one actually bought it. Am I really going backwards a lot?" "I''m also very curious, so let''s take a look, after all, we have worked together." He Xiao seemed to be a little more sober: "That''s OK, go to my house." "I found out that you and Ai Xiaonuan were walking very close before? Didn''t she make an official announcement with Ning Ran?" Tang Guo took the opportunity to ask. Sure enough, she found that He Xiao''s expression was a little dazed, and then he looked strange. "Why did I forget this?" He Xiao patted his head vigorously, only to feel a little dizzy in his head. Fortunately, the driver was driving, otherwise an ident would happen. "Hurry up." He Xiao reacted in an agitated way, "I want to go back and watch the film." Tang Guo saw He Xiao''s nervousness, and fell silent, without saying more. Back to He Xiaos home, the two began to watch the film. "Where did Ai Xiaonuan go?" Tang Guo asked again before the film was released. He Xiao was taken aback: "I don''t know." Ok, proper tool man. This is used up, just throw it away? "Isn''t she Ning Ran''s girlfriend? Maybe it''s Ning Ran''s." He Xiao said with a ugly face, apparently he had already said something was wrong with him. Tang Guo found that He Xiao and Ning Rans situation was indeed different. What Ning Ran did is his nature, He Xiao is against his nature. "He Xiao, I heard that you had a fight with Jing Hong that day?" Tang Guo said again, seeing He Xiao''s face copsed, and he didn''t know whether tough or tofort. He Xiao stiffened: "If you don''t remind me, I haven''t noticed, I might really have something wrong." "Jing Hong and Ai Xiaonuan are also involved. I actually had a fight with him. It''s incredible." He Xiao murmured, "Zhang Qingqing is the heroine I personally selected. She is so good... before I even had a fight with her. Said that as long as it is yed normally, this drama will definitely have a head start." He Xiao rubbed his face vigorously, and when he had to say something, Tang Guo reminded him to watch the film. The two stopped talking, only the sound of the TV y. Just watched one episode, He Xiao couldn''t sit still. "I have something wrong? This problem is not small!" After He Xiao finished watching the first episode, he mmed the remote control to the ground, and saw Tang Guo calmly, and quickly apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t control it for a while. This thing is a bit weird to me." "You may not believe it. I have prepared my script for two years and changed countless versions in the middle. It is close to perfection. I don''t know why I changed the script in a mess for Ai Xiaonuan. Watching her perform. The strange little movements and expressions are really unbearable." Tang Guo knew that He Xiao had always been a gentle person. Under normal circumstances, if you are not too angry, you will not be so gloomy. He Xiao ran to the study and showed him the script to Tang Guo. With red eyes, he said, "I spent more than two years for this script, and it is now in vain." "Why is it in vain, the two dramas are totally different, and you can''t hit eight poles. Can you just change the names of the characters in it?" Tang Guo reminded. He Xiao suddenly patted his head: "Yes, why didn''t I think of it." "It seems that I am very sick." "I n to go to the hospital for a visit, but I dont know if there is a problem with my brain. I dont want to waste my efforts until I recover." "Tang Guo, for the sake of an old friend, please apany me to the hospital," He Xiao said embarrassingly, "mainly because my family is not around." Tang Guo agreed: "Of course there is no problem." Chapter 5585: The whole family has been degraded (21) Chapter 5585: The whole family has been degraded (21) Chapter 5585 The whole family has been demoted (21) "Why don''t you change to another hospital? I''m a little worried." He Xiao said. They have been checked out from the hospital and everything is normal. Tang Guo also agreed: "Then go and have a look." The second hospital came out, but there was still nothing wrong with it. He Xiao began to ponder. With this thought, I feel that Ai Xiaonuan has a problem. "You seem to have some contact with Ai Xiaonuan. What do you think of this person?" He Xiao, who was sober, didn''t like Ai Xiaonuan at all, and didn''t understand why he used to convulsively treat Ai Xiaonuan as a baby bump, willingly. Give everything for her. "A very strange person." This is Tang Guo''s evaluation. He Xiao agreed: "I also think she is very strange," He Xiao was silent for a minute after saying this, "I feel that something is wrong with her, so I have to find someone to check it. She seems to have touched you before, right? " "That''s right." "Because Zhang Qingqing did some weird things before, Zhang Qingqing and I have cooperated a few times, but before, she worked as some three girls and four girls. I think she has good acting skills and a good image, which fits me very well. The heroine of the show. It stands to reason that she is not the kind of person who looks down on neers and has nostrils. She is a person with a cold personality and will not do those crazy things. I suspect that Zhang Qingqing is also affected by Ai Xiaonuan." "And Tang Zhen, thinking about it now, Tang Zhen''s attitude towards Ai Xiaonuan was very strange at first, butter I don''t know what happened... By the way, it was you who came once, and Tang Zhen didn''t do anything strange "He Xiao paused, looking at Tang Guo, his eyes were clear, "It seems that you came to see me today, didn''t you really want to watch my film, did youe for Ai Xiaonuan?" "It looks like you are awake." wide awake? He Xiao nodded, yes, just awake, he was not awake at all before, as if everything was walking around Ai Xiaonuan, no matter what the other party wanted, he would give whatever, even at the cost of ruining his reputation, to shoot a movie bad movie. "Wasn''t that rather..." "Ning Ran is not, I have tried, he is nature." Tang Guo answered. He Xiao asked again: "Where is Jinghong?" "I haven''t touched yet, I n to find an opportunity." Tang Guo is also guessing whether Jing Hong is confused. Whether it is or not, it must be tested first. If it is, it will be wonderful. "Do you know what''s going on with Ai Xiaonuan?" He Xiao asked very directly. Since Tang Guo came to look for him, she must be a little browful. "There are some ideas, and we are currently breaking this round." "How to break?" He Xiao asked, "What do I need to do to get rid of this influence?" Such an evil thing, if he had never believed it before. "He Xiao, can you remember what kind of person you were before you met Ai Xiaonuan?" He Xiao fell into thinking. After a while, he said: "A director who wants to make a peerless drama and dedicated his life to TV dramas." "Then have you ever thought about getting married, such a major event in life?" He Xiao shook his head andughed: "No, I''m not suitable for marriage for a person who devotes all my energy to my dreams. No one can stand it. A person who focuses all his attention on the script is not fair to the other party. Besides, I haven''t considered the issue of rtionship at all." "Then I tell you, if you want to break this game, chase it ording to your dreams. If your mind suddenly bes unconscious, you call me immediately. Of course, I will pay attention to your situation every now and then, dont worry. ." "Aren''t you confused?" He Xiao asked suddenly. "No." He Xiao did not ask any more, just said: "I will trouble you from now on, I don''t want to be manipted by others, that feeling is really not beautiful." Farewell to He Xiao, Tang Guo checked the situation of Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen again, and found that everything is going well for the two, so he didn''t look any more. She called and cared about Tang Ting again. She learned that Tang Tings new project was proceeding smoothly, so she didnt pay any more attention. She will join the crew tomorrow, and she will be busy then. "Tongzi, these people I pay attention to, you must pay more attention to their situation." Chapter 5586: The whole family has been degraded (22) Chapter 5586: The whole family has been degraded (22) Chapter 5586 The whole family has been demoted (22) I see, the host is huge. After Tang Guo joined the crew, she was still not at ease. He pulled a small group and put all these people in the group, so that they could check in and report safety every day. After talking, several people knew that Ai Xiaonuans situation was not right, so they cooperated very well with Tang Guo. Because He Xiao woke up, after his intervention, the opportunity for the webcast of that bad drama was gone. Of course, he also paid a big price for this, but it is better than the title of a bad film. Ai Xiaonuan was notified that when there were no opportunities for webcasting of the drama, he held the phone and said, "Director Ho, why are there no opportunities for webcasting? Didn''t you still say that the webcasting problem is not a big problem?" how could be? The drama she worked so hard to produce, how can these people do this, saying that they will not broadcast it, it is a waste of her efforts. He Xiao is not talking nonsense. After exining, he hung up the phone quickly, not wanting tomunicate with Ai Xiaonuan any more, he was afraid of being degraded. Ai Xiaonuan has been snatched home by Jing Hong. Of course, she did not break up with Ning Ran. Jinghong is a very domineering person. Before, there was a problem in the family, so he didn''t care about Ai Xiaonuan''s unteral breakup. Now that the matter has been dealt with, it is of course to **** her back. When Jing Hong came back, he saw Ai Xiaonuan''s eyes red and swollen, and his face sank. He walked over tofort Ai Xiaonuan, and the coldness on his face was much less: "Xiao Nuan, what''s the matter? Who is it? Bullied you?" "No...nothing." "Are you not willing to tell the truth in front of me?" Under Jing Hongs questioning, Ai Xiaonuan finally hoped that Ai Ai would not be able to broadcast the new drama. My own woman was bullied in this way. As the overbearing president, Jing Hong, of course, could not tolerate it. Heforted Ai Xiaonuan on the spot and asked the people under his hand to find the script for Ai Xiaonuan. "Don''t cry, I will invest in a drama, and it will definitely be broadcast at that time, which will make you popr." Originally Jing Hong was a person who didn''t like her woman to show her face outside, but seeing her pitiful appearance, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. One''s own people, of course, are to support themselves. Ai Xiao Nuan stopped crying, and happily nestled in Jing Hongs arms. One monthter, when Tang Guo learned that Jinghong had used money to smash a drama for Ai Xiaonuan, he fell silent again. She decided to meet Jing Hong. As the eldest of the Tang family, it is still easy to make an appointment with Jinghong. Jinghong was a little surprised when he saw Tang Guo''s appearance. He frowned and looked at her: "Miss Tang ising here, I dont know what you are doing?" Tang Guo carefully observed Jing Hong. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, the door was pushed open, and then a familiar voice sounded: "A Hong, you guys..." Tang Guo turned her head and saw Ai Xiao Nuan standing at the door with red eyes, as if she was about to cry at any time. "A Hong, did I bother you?" Jing Hong quickly stood up, crossed Tang Guo''s figure, and held Ai Xiaonuan in his arms: "What are you thinking about?" He already felt that Xiao Nuan didn''t like Tang Guo, so he could only ask Tang Guo to leave. Tang Guo did not expect that she would be invited out of the office directly. She looked back, Ai Xiaonuan hid in Jing Hong''s arms, and gave her a secret look. Leaving Jinghongspany, Tang Guo got in the car. The host is big, is Jing Hong confused? "No matter if I am confused or not, I will nevere to him again. I will still draw a sry from the bottom of the tank and look up what is wrong with hispany." Ok, leave this to me. "Hurry up, I''m already impatient." This world is disgusting. Tang Guo took out her cell phone and called Tang Ting. In fact, she saw that Jing Hong was confused. But Jing Hong is different from the others, she can''t wake him up. Furthermore, in the original plot, Jing Hong also brought down the Tang family. Regardless of whether he is awake or awake, we will destroy him first. ... Yinyao didn''t know how long the formation had been cut, and felt that the formation could not withstand many attacks, and hisplexion improved. I can think of the time that has passed, and my face is even worse. It was about a thousand more knives, and the formation in front of him was finally broken, just as he was about to jump into the small world. A familiar person appeared in front of him, making him itchy with hatred. "My skill has improved again. It''s a pity that I have spent so many years in the formation with the masters of the Yuan family. But this is only oneyer. Do you think you can see her if you break the formation? Dreaming." Yuan Jiu''s external incarnation Appearing again, "Secretly tell you that Agogo has married someone else and gave birth to a child." Yinyao''s expression became cold, Yuan Jiu was happy: "I''ll just say, nausea can still disgust you." "Do you think I''m as stupid as you? Go away." Yin Yao waved his hand and chopped Yuan Jiu''s external avatar into pieces, before jumping out of the small world without hesitation. That disgusting guy, wait until hees back to clean up. see you tomorrow Chapter 5587: The whole family has been degraded (23) Chapter 5587: The whole family has been degraded (23) Chapter 5587 The whole family has been demoted (23) What''s wrong inside Jingshi can''t escape the eyes of the system. In just two days, all Jing''s problems were found, and the internal problems were not small. Tang Guo took a closer look at the information. Jing Shi himself is good. If there is a good leader, of course, he will get better and better. But after this leader suddenly bes a love brain, then there will be a big problem. However, because Jinghong is the male lead in this small world, he has a strong aura, so even if there is a problem with Jingshi, he will be ignored by people subconsciously. Now Tang Guo asks the system to find it out. If the problem is not dealt with in time, it will be a very serious matter for Jing Shi. "It''s strange." The host is so big, what''s weird? ] The system didn''t quite understand. He only knew that Jing had a lot of problems, and all the big and small things should make it impossible for Jing to operate normally. But in this city, everyone has to give Jing''s face, as if they have a desire for Jing''s, it is very strange. The main industries that Jingshi is currently developing are the gaming industry and the retail industry. The oldest brand is games. However, thepany does not develop new games now, and the main money is from a game that was made seven years ago. With the development ofwork technology, mobile games are now prevalent, but Jing''s games are still terminal games, and there is no meaning to develop mobile terminals. Holding such a big golden mountain without using it is really strange. Tang Guo didnt think that everyone in the Jing family was a fool and could not see the real market. But in this way, she is more sure of her guess. "It stands to reason that Jing''s start is so high, it shouldn''t be like that." Tang Guohe exined to the system, "Jing''s game that came out seven years ago upied arge market. If ites out with smart phones If you develop the mobile terminal in time and upy the market again, you will definitely be the leader." "However, for so many years, Jing''s not only has not upied the mobile phone market, but also has no intention of developing new games. Dont you think its weird?" "ording to the information you brought back, Jing Hong doesn''t spend much time in the office every day. He is either dealing with the messy things at home, or he is stubborn with Ai Xiaonuan, spending money to meet her wish. I think any of them have some ambitions. Its not like that of thepanys leaders." When I heard the system, I couldnt help my tongue. It seemed like this. "Tongzi, the next thing you have to do is to magnify Jing''s problem to him so that everyone can understand that the mobile phone is now popr, and Jing''s old game seven years ago can no longer keep up with the new era. Up." "I just checked the game forum and found that many yers have reported that this game often has bugs, but they will soon be prevaricated by Jing''s people. After a few days, these yers seem to have forgotten the problems that urred in the game. Jing''s didn''t maintain it much, and the bug is still there." "This is very abnormal. Under normal circumstances, yers can''t bear bugs appear, especially this one after another, and they will definitely abandon the game. However, these yers not only do not abandon the game, but seem to forget everything before, and continue to y for money. " The system looked at Jing''s game interface and looked at the ancient style of painting, and it was indeed intolerable. He also yed games, and he hadnt noticed before that there were so many yers in Jing''s old-fashioned games. The host is big, leave it to me, within three days, yers will find problems with the Jingshi game. Chapter 5588: The whole family has been degraded (24) Chapter 5588: The whole family has been degraded (24) Chapter 5588 The whole family has been demoted (24) "There is also Jing''s retail industry," Tang Guo looked at another document, "it''s also very abnormal." "Based on these information, I found that thendlord has not increased the rent for Jing''s house for many years." A closer look at the system, and aparison with the rents of surrounding shops. I dont know, he was shocked when he saw it, he was a good boy. What he saw was the rtively prosperous part of the city. The rent for a rtively small retail store in Jing''s family is currently 5,000 yuan a month. Look at the shops next door to Jing''s. The minimum rent for the shops in the same location and not far apart in size is 50,000 a month. Even a fool knows that there is a problem. He quickly checked other locations, and it turned out that the rent of Jing''s retail store was ten to twenty times different from the rent of other stores. "Do you think those things in the Jingshi retail store are special?" System: [That''s it. In fact, after the rise of emerce, retail stores are not bad or not. ording to the Jingshi model, it should be a big impact. Their retail stores have not changed much. However, many people went in. "That''s right, under the cover of the halo, people see Jingshi as the first choice. They will not go to other stores or choose emerce. That''s why I said that the world is weird." "This matter is also left to you to make everyone realize that Jing''s things are not so good, they are verymon, and they can be easily bought online, and they are cheaper. In addition, remind thosendlords that they should give Jing His rent has increased." The system couldn''t help but gloat. The increase in rent alone was enough for Jing''s to drink a pot. The system does not dy, so I went to do it immediately. He first went to remind thendlords that it was time to increase the rent. Then he went to the game forum and posted various posts to make them realize how old-fashioned Jing''s game is, and also cited examples of bugs that Jing''s did not fix over the years. In addition, he moved out of Jing Shi''s attitude of being a king of heaven and Laozi over the years. After finishing these, he went everywhere to spread the Jingshi retail store. The things remained unchanged and sold so expensive. Jinghong has some headaches these days. At the beginning, it was thendlord of all Jingshis offline retail stores who raised the rent. At first, he did not agree, saying that the rent would not be rented if the rent was increased. He felt that thesendlords were looking at his store''s business, so he was jealous and wanted to make money. So, on the first day, Jingshi withdrew more than 20 retail stores, so that people under their hands could find other stores as soon as possible. Not even the next day, he received feedback that for the same location, the current rent is more than ten times that of the original location, and it may be more than that. Previousndlords, most of them proposed to increase to the average level around them, and then give them a little discount. If they choose a new store, they will lose a lot. After all, after a series of operations such as closing stores, canceling goods, renovating new stores, moving, etc., each store will invest a lot, so it is better to be directly increased by rent. Jinghong had a headache when he received the feedback. He was very angry when faced with the usations from thepany''s shareholders. The problem now is that the store that decides to withdraw must either find a new ce or discuss it with the previousndlord. In short, they are all losing money. In order to reduce losses, people in thepany agreed to discuss with the oldndlord. In the end, several oldndlords did not agree, and they had to withdraw. Chapter 5589: The whole family has been degraded (25) Chapter 5589: The whole family has been degraded (25) Chapter 5589 The whole family has been demoted (25) At present, thendlords of retail stores across the country have to increase prices, and the entirepany is in a rush. Before they could react, there was a problem with their ace game. In three days, half of the yers were lost, and the whole Jing was shocked. Jing did not pay much attention to it at the beginning, and felt that he could not get used to this group of yers. However, as the yers kept losing, they were all panicked. One monthter, Jing''s suffered a big deficit. What made them even more helpless was that the retail store business seemed to be cursed, and it was getting worse and worse. As for the running water over the game, it is even more terrible. Currently, 80% of yers have been lost. ording to this situation, this game basically cannot retain people and can only be closed. Its only a month. Everyone in the Jing family, including Jing Hong, doesnt understand that the games that have been run well before are obviously liked by so many people, so why are there no one suddenly? Even if they did a lot of rescue measures, in the end, looking at the scattered people, they had to deal with the service. Offline retail stores, because of rent and flow problems, can only face the closure of one by one. The current Jingshi is in jeopardy, and is no longer the leader that everyone thought before. Jinghong did not expect that Jingshi was facing bankruptcy. He was in a daze, vaguely felt that it shouldn''t be like this, rubbed his head vigorously, but couldn''t think of why it was like this. Ai Xiaonuan doesn''t pay attention to these at all. She is currently on the crew, and Jinghong invested in a movie for her before. Busy every day, no one in the crew dared to provoke her and held her up. She expects that after the movie is released, she will be an instant hit, and it is best to get a queen or something. She believes that she can, after all, isnt Tang Guo okay? She didn''t even notice that Jing Shi had a big problem. Jinghong, can''t be her backing either. When did she notice that something was wrong? It was the attitude of everyone in the crew to her that was not right, not as cautious as before, and even secretly mocking her. Ai Xiaonuan is very angry. This is the movie that Ah Hong invested in her. She is the protagonist. What qualifications do these people have to mock her? If they dare to provoke her, she will let Ah Hong drive them all out! Tang Guo did not stop Ai Xiaonuans new film from shooting, because she had long known that it was a bad film. There is indeed a lot of investment, but as long as the audience is not blind, they will not watch it. Even if the audience is confused, she will wake them up. Ai Xiaonuan will not only not be an instant hit, but will also be called the queen of bad movies. With the achievement of being the queen of bad movies with one movie, it should be rare toe to the circle. Two monthster, Jing''s bankruptcy. Tang Ting, who had been reminded by Tang Guo a long time ago, immediately took the initiative to acquire Jingshi. The filming of Ai Xiaonuans movie was finished, and Jing Hong did not tell her about thepanys bankruptcy. Ai Xiaonuan doesnt like talking to other people, and no one else wille to her to say this, so she does not know about Jings bankruptcy. I made a movie, and now she wants other things, and is talking to Jing Hong. Jinghong, of course, spared no extra support, selling all his real estate, and investing in TV dramas for Ai Xiaonuan. He can take out the money, of course people in the circle will not refuse, isnt it just to let Ai Xiaonuan be the heroine? Everyone is happy to get it with money. As for ratings, some directors and actors don''t care at all, as long as they have money to get it. Chapter 5590: The whole family has been degraded (26) Chapter 5590: The whole family has been degraded (26) Chapter 5590 The whole family has been demoted (26) Tang Guo has been paying attention to the movements of the two, and found that the money in Jinghong''s hand was squeezed out by Ai Xiaonuan, and when there was only one house left, she did not say anything. A few monthster, Ai Xiaonuans movie was released. With Tang Guos reminder, the audience was so sober, and almost no one bought it. The audience did not forget what Ai Xiaonuan did before, after all, Tang Guo reminded him all the time. Ai Xiaonuan''s reputation on the Inte is not very good. A few monthster, Ai Xiaonuans TV series was broadcast. As soon as was broadcast, it was ugly to death. Except for the first two days, almost no one watched it. Ai Xiaonuan is not from a major, nor has he received professional training and guidance. He is not very talented. It is strange that the heroine who ys the role can watch that. Furthermore, the director of that y was a man who specializes in making money and did not make this y at all. Ai Xiaonuan broke down when she saw her being sealed as the queen of bad movies. How did that happen? It didnt take long for Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhens TV series and movies to have made great breakthroughs, which made Ai Xiaonuan even more crazy. She looked at the phone gloomily, not knowing what she was thinking. "Xiao Nuan, what''s the matter?" It was Jing Hong who found that her condition was not right, so he walked over andforted her as before. He has nothing now, only Ai Xiaonuan. No matter what she wants, he will give it. Ai Xiaonuan disliked Jing Hong''s infatuation, and kicked him away: "Why are you so useless?" "I worked so hard to act, but in exchange for this result, it''s all because of the less money you put in before." Ai Xiaonuan used: "I really misunderstood you, so a bigpany, you can also go bankrupt." Ai Xiaonuan grabbed the bag and prepared to leave. This ce, facing this wimpy man, she cant stay for a day Jinghong was going to catch Ai Xiaonuan, but she avoided him. Jinghong was also a little angry, and stopped her with an ugly face: "Xiao Nuan, I have given everything for you, how do you look at me?" Jinghong said nothing to let Ai Xiaonuan leave, and hugged Ai Xiaonuan at once: "You can''t go, I only have you." "Go!" Jing Hong did not expect that Ai Xiaonuan''s strength was surprisingly strong, and he pushed him back several steps. He looked at Ai Xiaonuan in surprise. The disdain and disgust on her face made him feel cold. "Wasteful." "Ai Xiaonuan, you are too unconscionable to say that." Jinghong was angry and wanted to rush over, but he did not expect to be pped and pped by Ai Xiaonuan. He fell to the ground, a little dazed. Ai Xiaonuan approached Jing Hong and said with a disgusted expression: "Why don''t you die for a useless man like you? I can''t do anything well, just go and die." She pointed outside the window, "Jump down." , You will be relieved by jumping down." Jinghong seemed to be confused. He didn''t care about Ai Xiaonuan at all. He walked to the window. Under Ai Xiaonuan''s attention, he climbed up the window and jumped down without hesitation. Seeing this, Ai Xiaonuan gave a sneer, opened the door and left. Walking out the door, she has cleaned up her expression, still the pitiful look she used to be. She took out her phone and dialed Ning Ran''s number. "Brother Ning." Ai Xiaonuan''s slightly choked voice sounded when the phone connected there, "Brother Ning, can youe and pick me up?" "Xiao Nuan, where are you, I wille right away." "I''m here" Hang up the phone, Ai Xiaonuan put away her expression and threw the phone into her bag at will. She walked to the agreed ce, waiting for Ning Ran''s arrival. This is her world, no one can destroy. Anyone who blocks her way must die. Chapter 5591: The whole family has been degraded (27) Chapter 5591: The whole family has been degraded (27) Chapter 5591 The whole family has been demoted (27) The host is big, Jing Hong is dead. When Tang Guo heard the news, she was taken aback for a moment: "How did you die?" [He died by jumping off the building. I heard that he couldn''t bear thepany''s bankruptcy. He jumped from the window of his house and died on the spot. Tang Guo was silent for a minute, and then said, Watch his follow-up. Tell me when his funeral will be held. Ok. The system found that Tang Guo did not seem to fluctuate much. It seemed that he had only identally identally died of Jing Hong, and seemed to have doubts about it. Ai Xiaonuan went to Ning Ran. Tang Guo doesnt care about this. She only cares about Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, and He Xiaos achievements, as well as her brothers career development. As long as their careers flourish, everything will be easy. Oh, yes, and her career, she cant stop. A weekter, Tang Guo thought of Jing Hong: "Have Jing Hongs funeral been held?" Its been so long, did her little Tongzi just care about ying and forget about it? no. "Where is Jinghong? Has it been cremated?" The system is depressed: [No. He also felt very strange about this incident. After Jing Hong''s body was pulled away, it was not sent out. He has been paying attention to it all the time. "You look for Jing Hong''s body and see if it is still there." The system does not understand a little bit, so go to scan quickly. After a while, he came back: [The host is big, Jing Hongs body is gone. Tang really understood: "I see." Tang Guo was going to the crew today, got up early, asked about Jinghong, and went downstairs. She got in the car and started closing her eyes. After a while, she heard the system''s reminder that the driver was walking the wrong way. She opened her eyes and looked at the driver in front of her. Looking at the deviated route, there is no intention to stop it. The system doesnt know what Tang Guo sells, but its not worried, knowing that she has the money. The driver got more and more remote. It didn''t take long before he drove outside an abandoned factory building. Tang Guo showed a proper panic. When he was about to get out of the car and escape, the driver came over and used a knife to force her neck. She can only follow the driver''s instructions and enter the factory. After entering the factory, she found that Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, He Xiao, and Tang Ting were all here. They were **** by five flowers, and there were people guarding them. On the other side, sat two familiar people, Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. When Ai Xiaonuan saw Tang Guo appear, her face was distorted. Tang Guo could see the hatred inside. Ai Xiaonuans attitude towards her is not right, and she has not figured out what is going on so far. "Ai Xiao Nuan?" Tang Guo let out a puzzled voice. Tang Ting and others'' mouths were wrapped in yellow tape, and they couldn''t speak at all. They don''t even know why the people around them betrayed, they were brought here because they couldn''t defend themselves. Seeing that it was Ai Xiaonuan, they couldn''t believe it. Seeing that Tang Guo was also tied up, their premonitions became worse and worse. "Ai Xiaonuan, what do you want to do?" Ai Xiaonuan satzily on the chair, looking at Tang Guo''s eyes with disdain: "I didn''t want to do anything to you, but you are really unbehaved, very disobedient, and always like to go against my meaning and go to me. Go in a direction you dont like." Speaking of this, Ai Xiaonuan''s expression became even more distorted. "Without my permission, how can you be so smoothly?" "Zhang Qingqing, Tang Zhen, you two dare to stand up, still want to be popr, dreaming." "He Xiao, have you forgotten that you said that your heroine was prepared for me?" He Xiao heard it, and did not hold back rolling her eyes, this woman likes to dream. "Tang Ting, why didn''t you help me that day? You actually ignored me again and again, you are the least obedient." Tang Ting: something wrong. see you tomorrow Chapter 5592: The whole family has been degraded (28) Chapter 5592: The whole family has been degraded (28) Chapter 5592 The whole family has been demoted (28) "It turned out to be so good, why are you so bad these days?" Ai Xiaonuan''s expression was impatient, and with some pity, "Since you are so disobedient, I can only let you disappear into this world." "In my world, no one is allowed to sabotage." Ai Xiaonuan stood up, it was obviously a little white face, and at this time she felt a little looking at the world, but with the strange expression on that face, it seemed a bit nondescript, anyway, it was not very harmonious. "Your world?" Tang Guo said, "The world belongs to everyone, how can it be your world?" Ai Xiaonuan nced at Tang Guo faintly, did not answer her question, only beckoned to the thugs: "Hang them all up." "I let them experience what it will end up against my will." She could not ept that the fate of these people was different from what she had imagined. They did not follow her arrangements. There was only one ending waiting for these people, destruction. Tang Guo understood that Ai Xiaonuan would not reveal what was going on. It doesn''t matter, she has guessed about it, but she has not found a way out for the time being. But there are some eyebrows, can you just try. Of course, she would not let Ai Xiaonuan hang them all up. She had already seen those sharp knives inserted upside down, and without guessing, she knew that these sharp knives were obviously used to deal with them. Ai Xiaonuan should want to solve all of them in this ce, hang them up, and then suddenly put them down, everyone will be cracked by these sharp knives. What a cruel method! This really subverted her perception of Ai Xiaonuan, after all, she didn''t see the true face of the other party at first. It can only be said that this world is very deceptive. If she hadn''t guessed it herself, she still couldn''t see the true face of this world. If no one is behind her back, she cant hide her. She actually suspected that thest world, the stone that was used to suppress the soul, did not belong to that world. Someone is targeting her. Is that guy? There is a great possibility. When the thugs started to take action, Tang Guo had already broken away from the ropes. Three or two times, he uniformed the thugs who had not reacted, and rushed to Tang Ting''s side and rescued them. Ai Xiao Nuan shouted over there, let the thugs catch her. The thugs who had been subdued by Tang Guo seemed to have the ability to move again. He didn''t know the pain on his body, and quickly got up, attacking them with a dull expression. Seeing this, Tang Guo was not polite, and directly used his soul to suppress. All the thugs passed out at this moment. No matter how Ai Xiaonuan yelled, they never got up again. Ai Xiaonuan seemed to feel ufortable: "Ning Ran, let''s go." Unfortunately, at this time, where would Tang Guo let them go? She came to the two of them in a sh, still the method of soul suppression, making Ai Xiaonuan unable to move. Feeling the soul power of Ai Xiaonuan and the soul power of those thugs, she is even more sure of her guess, the difference between the two is really too big. "You...you..." Ai Xiaonuan looked at Tang Guo in horror, and didn''t understand why she was so powerful, and her eyes werepletely incredible, "How could it be, how could you be so powerful, something must be wrong ." After Tang Guo subdued Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran, everyone was relieved. Tang Ting came over: "Send to the police station?" Tang Guo shook his head: "Don''t call the police, it''s useless." Tang Ting has a few people wondering, why is it useless? Is it possible that Ai Xiaonuan can still control the police station? It should be impossible. Chapter 5593: The whole family has been degraded (29) Chapter 5593: The whole family has been degraded (29) Chapter 5593 The whole family has been demoted (29) "Guoguo, do you know what?" Tang Ting frowned and couldn''t help but look carefully at Ai Xiaonuan. "She has such a great ability?" He set his gaze on Ning Ran again, "Even if it is Ning. Home, there is no such ability." "Brother, it''s not the question of ability or not. This matter is a bitplicated." By this time, Tang Guo had basically determined what was going on in this world, and of course he did not choose to hide it anymore. Her gaze fell on Ai Xiaonuan''s face, but Ai Xiaonuan looked confident. "Brother, do you think this is the real world?" "He Xiao, Zhenzhen, Qingqing, have you ever thought that this is not a real world. Perhaps it is a real world, but not the world we live in." Tang Tings four faces appear confused at the same time, is it not the real world? Not the world they originally lived in? They can understand every word, but they dont understand how it is connected. Instead, it was Ai Xiaonuan, who was originally calm, with panic on her face. She looked at Tang Guo in disbelief and blurted out, "Why do you remember this?" After saying this, she shut up immediately. That person told him that if you want to control your world forever, you cant remind these people of the past. In order not to wear a gang, she herself rarely recalls the past, she has adapted to her identity and has always performed well. She was so upset that she shouldn''t have asked that sentence just now. They shouldnt think of it. If they remember, its definitely not the reaction right now. Tang Guo has already sealed Ai Xiaonuans soul, not afraid of the other party being a demon, pacing back and forth in front of the other party, and after a while, she looked straight at Ai Xiaonuan: "If you disappear into this world, what will this world do? Like? Can we go out?" Ai Xiaonuan couldnt help butughed: This is my world. If I disappear, you have to disappear too. She felt that Tang Guo might be aware of something, but she didn''t know the truth. The other party seemed to be killing her, but she was not afraid at all. The person said that as long as she dies in this world, the world will copse, and these people will disappear. If these people want to live well, they have to keep her alive. Tang Guo is a little regretful. In fact, she has already guessed it, so she didn''t act on Ai Xiaonuan. The world can be so realistic, and it is controlled so much by an ordinary person, it is obvious that someone has done something in it. The only thing she can guess is the neurosis. Maybe thest world is a pavement for this world. The other side deliberately disgusted her, and it really disgusted her. She will remember this, and when she goes out, it is best not to show up in front of her. "Guoguo, do you know what''s going on?" Tang Ting vaguely realized what Tang Guo meant. "I have a clear memory from childhood to adulthood. I can''t think of other things. We really live in another one. The world, not this world?" "Well, all of our memories should have been changed by others. I have only recently noticed something wrong. Recently, I have been investigating this matter and finally found that Ai Xiaonuan is very strange." "She is really weird." He Xiao said, "I helped her change the script in a silly way. I thought she was shocked, but now it makes me sick and bad when I think about it. This woman is so bad, how could I be right? She is obedient." Chapter 5594: The whole family has been degraded (30) Chapter 5594: The whole family has been degraded (30) Chapter 5594 The whole family has been demoted (30) Ai Xiao Nuan really did not hold back a nce at He Xiao. If it were not for her inability to use her soul power, she would definitely show He Xiao a good look. She was still a little nervous, Tang Guo had so many methods, she really did not expect it. She wanted to call that person, but no matter how she called, that person didn''t mean to appear. Did the other party hand over the world to her and left? "Guoguo, what are we going to do?" Tang Ting still believes in his sister. Thinking of all the previous experiences, and the experience of He Xiao several people, the more I think about it, I feel that Ai Xiaonuan is particrly wrong. It is strange that so many people can be influenced by her. What Tang Guo said is probably true. But, they are out now, how do they get out? Tang Guo was the one who noticed this first, and several people looked at her. "Ai Xiaonuan should know how to get out, but she definitely wouldn''t want to say it." Tang Guo finished speaking, and saw Ai Xiaonuan''s triumphant eyes, as if she was saying, you know it. Tang Guo was not angry. If Ai Xiaonuan was not an ordinary person, she would directly destroy her soul, but an ordinary person could not bear it. Once the opponent is gone, the world copses and everyone can''t get out. "Don''t think about it, I can''t let you out, my world, do youe as you want, leave as you want?" Ai Xiaonuan said with a smile, "If you kneel down and beg me, I can still consider it. " Zhang Qingqing: "I always think you are a little sick." "I''m still very sick." Tang Zhen couldn''t help but said. Ai Xiaonuan let out a cold voice: "Okay, don''t you want to go out for the rest of your life, just live and die here obediently." Wait for these people to die, then she can be free. "As long as it is used properly, mental power can always exist. If I guess right, the flow of time in this world is much faster than the flow of our original world. Maybe we have been here for a few years, and it hasn''t been a while outside. " As soon as Tang Guo''s words fell, Ai Xiaonuan''s expression changed, and soon returned to normal: "So what, anyway, if I don''t let go, you can''t get out." "In fact, its not bad here. We have our own business, and you will not be free from today." Ai Xiaonuan frowned, what do you mean? "Brother, lock up Ai Xiaonuan." Tang Ting did not hesitate. Now Ai Xiaonuan admits that this is not the world they are in, and there is no pressure to lock her up. Not long after, Ai Xiaonuan was taken to an ind. On this ind, Tang Guo conscientiously arranged many formations, and kept Ai Xiao Nuan alone here, not to be lonely. On this ind, there is a house, which is very simple, and the only electrical appliance in it is a TV. As for food, no. Ai Xiaonuan will not starve to death, after all, in this world, everyone is a spiritual body, or soul. "Let''s leave like this, she won''t have any problems, will she?" Zhang Qingqing was a little worried, "If she dies, then we must be gone? What she said before is not like a joke." "There is surveince over there. I asked someone to watch it. Don''t worry. What you have to do now is to develop your own business. As high as you can achieve, you can achieve as high as you can. Anyway, life is perfect. " A few people don''t quite understand, but this is their purpose and they n to follow suit. After leaving the isted ind, Tang Guo never went back to look at it, just let the system stare at Ai Xiaonuan''s situation to see her reaction there. In the first month, Ai Xiaonuan was rtively calm. Chapter 5595: The whole family has been degraded (31) Chapter 5595: The whole family has been degraded (31) Chapter 5595 The whole family has been demoted (31) From the second month onwards, Ai Xiaonuan was obviously a little bit stunned, but it was a pity that he couldn''t get out. Six monthster, Ai Xiaonuan copsed. A person, only a TV, no food, no y, nomunication, not even birds, flowers, trees, and she can only move around in this small room. At this time, she knew how ruthless Tang Guo''s method was. What made her even more unbearable was that the TV had the opportunity to broadcast the achievements of those outsiders from time to time. Seeing Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen win various awards softly, she went crazy with jealousy. Seeing He Xiao making wonderful films one after another, she was extremely upset and hated that the protagonist was not her. Seeing Tang Ting grow thepany and be an internationally renownedpany, approaching the position of the richest man, she secretly hates Tang Ting for being disobedient. She really hoped that Tang Ting would hold all the good things in front of her like a licking dog, but she looked dismissively. There is also Tang Guo. She is already at the peak, but she is breaking one peak after another. Jealousy makes Ai Xiaonuan copse. She tried to struggle Tang Guo''s **** to her soul, but no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. This world was originally controlled by her, as if she could no longer control it. She knows that if there is no ident, the mental body will never die. Of course she was reluctant to die, but it seemed meaningless to stay in this ce. Now taking advantage of those people not paying attention, Ai Xiaonuan decided to abandon this world, leave here, and return to the original ce. She doesn''t like the people in that ce. She in that ce should not like everything in that ce. But in that ce, she was at least free and didn''t have to be locked in this room. After the decision, Ai Xiaonuan no longer hesitated and nned to leave. When she goes out, she will close the world forever and keep these people trapped here forever. Even if they achieve the best results here, what about it? Not all of them are fake yet. As long as the world is closed forever, the outsiders will soon be checked as vegetative. If she does not open the world, then they will have no way to wake up in their lifetime. A vicious smile appeared on Ai Xiaonuan''s face and summoned the key. The moment she took out the key, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her, and then she felt that the key in her hand was gone. She reacted with a shudder, looking at Tang Guo who was standing not far away, and shouting like a madman: "Tang Guo, don''t go too far, give it back to me!" "After waiting so long, you finally can''t help it." She knew that Ai Xiaonuan definitely had a way to go out, and that was what it meant to close it on this ind. She doesnt believe it anymore, Ai Xiaonuan can stay in a room willingly forever. Based on her understanding of the other''s personality, the other party is cowardly, selfish, and will definitely not be the kind of person who is willing to die. So, this trick is useful. After getting the key, Tang Guo took a closer look and determined that this should be the way to get out. The operation is very simple, there is a red button on it, it should be able to go out with one click. Without hesitation, she took out her mobile phone to call other people. These people are real people in spirit and body. Asking them toe quickly and not summon people together, she is not at ease, afraid of something wrong in the way. When she presses the buttonter, she will cover them with the power of her soul, and she will not be afraid of idents. "When did this happen?" "A week ago, Xiao Guo said that she nned to take a break for these two days and y the new game. It is said that this holographic game is still in the closed beta and it is difficult to get a ce." Chapter 5596: The whole family has been degraded (32) Chapter 5596: The whole family has been degraded (32) Chapter 5596 The whole family has been demoted (32) "If it werent for the work to begin soon, and sister Xiaoguo hadnte out today, I didnt find anything wrong. Not only that, when I went to the Tangs house, the helper of the Tangs family said that all the members of the Xiaoguo family are ying this game. It''s all in the nutrition warehouse." The assistant looked ugly, "Sister Chen, what are we going to do? I didn''t dare to move the nutrition warehouse. Unlike the previous ones, I tried to press the button to call Sister Xiaoguo offline. It seemed that there was no What''s the use." "It would be weird if Xiaoguo was alone, and the whole family is like this." At this moment, Chen Xuans mobile phone rang didily. She opened it and saw that it was a small group of news. This is a small group of brokers in the circle. When she saw the group news, she was taken aback, and said to her assistant: Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen have both had an ident. They have also been in the nutrition warehouse for a week. They have not yete out, and the nutrition warehouse cannot be opened. "Sister Chen, this is not easy." No matter how stupid Chen Xuan was, she knew that something was wrong. She looked at the assistant in front of her, and she was taken aback: "Where''s Xiao Nuan? Work is about to start, why isn''t sheing?" "I don''t know about this. I haven''t heard from her in the past few days." Chen Xuan hurried to the Tang house to see the situation. It is said that the nutrition warehouse does not know what the material is, and ordinary people cannot destroy it from the outside. Many people havee to the Tang house. She replied to the news in the group, and the group instantly exploded. After a while, she received a message that the director He Xiao was also trapped in the nutrition warehouse. Before arriving at Tang''s house, she heard another gossip, Jing''s president Jing Hong, the situation seemed more dangerous, and the current test showed that the other party''s vitality was decreasing. "You cannot force a disconnection. Once the connection is forcibly disconnected, they will nevere back." Chen Xuan walked into Tang''s house and heard such a voice. She quickly passed by and saw a man who didn''t know what words to use to praise standing next to the Tang Guo nutrition warehouse. "This nutrition warehouse has a self-destructing device, and it cannot be forcibly opened from the outside. Once it detects the upper limit of its strength, it will explode if it encounters damage." Yin Yao''s expression was ugly, he did not expect Yuan Jiu to be so disgusting, "only from Open inside." "Sir, what you said is true?" "You can find someone else to try, and you want to destroy the Tang family''s nutrition warehouse, not allowed." Of course, the medical staff dare not. This is really tricky. Fortunately, the vital signs of these people are still normal. But once the nutrient solution in it has been consumed, if they dont wake up, then there is really no way to survive. I dont know who is so wicked. Designing this kind of nutrition warehouse is obviously not giving people a way to survive, right? Yinyao didnt have the attitude of caring about the people around him. He was just fortunate that he came in time: Youd better check and see how many such nutrition warehouses are left. If they are forcibly opened, no one can afford the consequences. Yinyao tried to use mental power to pass through the nutrition warehouse, but felt the formation on it, and his expression became colder. A good one yuan nine! What he can do now is to guard the nutrition warehouse and prevent others from destroying it. Wait until the nutrient solution was consumed, he used thest method to destroy the nutrition warehouse, destroy the body of Agogo, and enter that world. Of course, this is the worst way. Agogo can go, but other people are not necessarily. He believes that she cane out before the nutrient solution is consumed. Thinking like this, Yin Yao suddenly felt a glimpse of his sight, and when he lowered his head, he just saw Tang Guo in the nutrition warehouse open his eyes, he was taken aback, and then smiled. Tang Guo pressed the button and the nutritionpartment was opened. Yin Yao saw here out and quickly helped her up: "Is it all right?" "No, call the police, catch Ai Xiaonuan, she tricked me into the nutrition warehouse." see you tomorrow Chapter 5597: The whole family has been degraded (33) Chapter 5597: The whole family has been degraded (33) Chapter 5597 The whole family has been demoted (33) Facing the doubts of the people around, Tang Guo briefly exined how Ai Xiaonuan tricked her into the game nutrition warehouse. Of course, the truth is mixed, the game nutrition warehouse is indeed given to them by Ai Xiaonuan, so they can y games at the same time, but it is because the game nutrition warehouse has a psychedelic array. As ordinary people, few people can control their behavior when they see the game nutrition warehouse. At the moment when she opened the outside world, she had all the memories, and I believe other people would almost retrieve their own memories. "Oh, juste out, juste out, it really scared me to death." Chen Xuan patted her heart with joy, her face pale and pale, it can be seen that she really scared her, "I heard that most people can''t help it. Opening the game nutrition storehouse, if it is forced to open, it may also activate the self-destructing device of the game nutrition storehouse, which is killing me." Hearing this, Tang Guo didnt worry that Ai Xiaonuan would not be used. To figure out this unapproved gadget, and still affect so many people, and how it came about, Ai Xiaonuan can only spend the second half of his life in prison. The other people in the Tang family were also awake. Tang Ting was the first to find Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo was safe and sound, he touched her head: "It''s okay, have you called the police?" "It has been reported." Chen Xuan said, "Ai Xiaonuan will definitely not be able to escape, what''s the matter with that girl? Where did she get this stuff from?" Tang Guo and Tang Ting looked at each other, then shook their heads. Tang Ting really didnt know, Tang Guo knew, but its hard to tell. Tang Ting only saw the man standing next to Tang Guo. This man had long hair and was dressed very strangely, as if he had walked out of a TV series. Moreover, the look in this person''s eyes was always on her sister''s body, and his face was unsightly. Yin Yao felt it, and didn''t mean to hide it, let Tang Ting look at it. "Thanks to this gentleman''s reminder, if otherwise, we rashly open the nutrition warehouse, it will definitely cause irreparable harm to you." It was the firefighter who was talking, and after the game nutrition warehouse was opened from the inside, they simply checked I decided to move these things away. At that time, there will be dedicated personnel to research and split the game nutrition warehouse. The self-destructing device alone is not conducive to the safety of the citizens, and it is definitely not allowed to be ced in Tang''s house. "Thanks for your hard work." Tang Ting temporarily moved his gaze away from Yin Yao, "I added trouble to you." The game nutrition warehouse was given to their family by Ai Xiaonuan. The excuse was that one of her rtives was doing this, and that it was an early experience. Ai Xiaonuan is an assistant to the original owner. He usually works hard to do everything. The original owner often brings people back. After going back and forth, the Tang family are more familiar with Ai Xiaonuan. The Tang family thought that Ai Xiaonuan gave them a game nutrition warehouse, but in fact they wanted to help their rtives sell products. And the thing looked good, so they stayed and nned to y when they were free. If it''s fun, then rmend it to those around you, and it''s also a help to Ai Xiaonuan. Who can think of it, this is basically Ai Xiaonuan''s calction. The other party is cruel and wants their lives. Listen to people outside exining that if they wait for the nutrient solution in the nutritionpartment of the game to be consumed, they cant get out, and they cant open it outside, they just have to wait to die. What is this not being cruel? Chapter 5598: The whole family has been degraded (34) Chapter 5598: The whole family has been degraded (34) Chapter 5598 The whole family has been demoted (34) Wait and other people are gone, Tang Guo took out her mobile phone to contact people who had experienced the same before, and she wanted to ask more about some things. After got in touch, she pulled everyone into a small group to discuss. First, she asked how their game nutrition warehouse came from. He Xiao: Didnt we just coborate on a TV series not long ago? During that time, Ai Xiaonuan often came to me and rmended me a game nutrition warehouse one day, and said that you also have it, and it is still in the experience stage. For the sake of your face, I couldn''t refuse it, so I epted it. Tang Zhen: Cousin, Ai Xiaonuan told me this is a gift from you. I signed for it without thinking about it. I didn''t expect that such an honest and ordinary person would lie so much and almost made me lose my life. When came out, she listened to the people around her. There was no way to open this game nutrition chamber from the outside, and the people outside could not wake her up. The wake-up button is simply a decoration. What does it mean? Represents Ai Xiaonuan''s bad intentions. Thinking of the other party''s performance in that world inside, Tang Zhen was even more sure of this. Zhang Qingqing: Mine was given by Ai Xiaonuan. She said that this is a product recently researched by a friend of Xiaoguo, and she specially gave it to me to experience it. I think she belongs to Sister Xiao Guo, and with such an advanced device, she shouldn''t be able to get it out except for Sister Xiao Guo. Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, Ai Xiaonuan is quite capable, so she dared to deceive these people in the name of Tang Guo. Don''t talk about these people, everyone in the Tang family was fooled by Ai Xiaonuan. The main reason was that she took out this thing, even the Tang family thought it was very advanced, much more advanced than the game nutrition warehouse on the market, and they were somewhat interested. Especially Tang Ting, he originally thought that if the other party has financial problems, he can still invest. He is still more optimistic about this area, but he didn''t expect to be nted because of this. Tang Guo suddenly remembered one thing. The people who entered that world were Ning Ran and Jing Hong. The identities of these people in the group in reality are simr to that of the world, but much better than that. The progress in that world should be at the beginning of their lives, and it hasn''t been as popr as it is now. Zhang Qingqing and Tang Zhen in the real world are also the people who have taken the movie queen. Tang Ting''s words, the Tang Group is currently one of the best in the country. Although it is not the richest man in the country, it is still approaching this position. The Tang family, her parents, are simr to those in the game. After letting go of thepany, they often travel around the world. As for Jinghong, he is indeed an overbearing president. There is no conflict between the business in thepany and the Tang family under the name, but there is often a cooperative rtionship. After all, the rtionship with Tang Ting is pretty good. Just like that world, Jinghong is in charge of the game industry and the retail industry. However, with the impact of emerce in these years, Jing''s retail industry has long changed its model and is exploring other fields, which is fundamentally different from that world. . As for the game business, Jing''s has been developing new games, upgrading and updating games that have received good feedback from yers. It''spletely different from the situation in that world where the old game is kept still. Tang Guo can be sure that Jinghongs deceived situation is more serious than anyone else, because the other party has not been sober until he died inside. And now she is guessing that Jing Hongmitted suicide by jumping from a building in that world, which might have affected his situation in the real world. Chapter 5599: The whole family has been degraded (35) Chapter 5599: The whole family has been degraded (35) Chapter 5599 The whole family has been demoted (35) "Xiao Guo, are you talking about Jing''s Chief Jing?" Chen Xuan heard Tang Guo''s question and confirmed. Tang Guo nodded: "How is his situation there? I met him inside. His condition is not very good, and hemitted suicide inside." Chen Xuan''s face suddenly turned ugly: "When I rushed here before, someone in the small group broke the news that Mr. Jing''s condition was not very good. It is said that his vital signs were weakened before being detected. Now, I don''t know how. Up." "Then call and ask." Tang Ting''s brows were not loosened. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone on Jing''s house. After a while, the phone was connected. I don''t know what to hear. Tang Ting''s face is a little bit. The change is not good news. Hang up the phone, Tang Ting saw that everyone was looking at him. Without selling it off, Tang Ting directly told what he knew. "Jing Hong has alreadye out. After he was awake, he opened the game nutritionpartment and passed out again. He is still in the hospital and has not woken up. After testing, he said that he suffered a severe mental injury and may not wake up for a while. Of course. , There is no life-threatening. There is no news about whether it can return to normal. It will take a while to observe." Listening to Tang Tings exnation, everyone felt heavy. Jinghongmitted suicide inside, affecting his real life. In other words, if they were killed by Ai Xiaonuan before, they and Jing Hong would probably be simr. What does Ai Xiaonuan mean? He actually made such a dangerous thing. "Jing Hong can get the nutrition warehouse. ording to Jing''s family, someone sent it to the door. Jing Hong is very interested after getting it. He ns to experience it. If possible, he will also cooperate with the other party. After all, Jing''s is now working The development of a holographic game requires a high-configuration game nutrition warehouse, which is currently being selected." Tang Ting added. "By the way, who is Ning Ran? Guoguo, do you know? I remember that in our real world, there seems to be no actor named Ning Ran. Is it an unknown star?" The identities of other people are real, except Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. What a clever person Tang Ting was. He would rather be on Ai Xiaonuan''s side before, and obviously would rather be wrong. "Ning Ran? I haven''t heard of Ning Ran as an actor in the circle," Chen Xuan said, "Is it that kind of unknown character? If this is the case, I really don''t know." She is a well-known agent in the circle, and an actor who can make heads twice will be remembered by her. Only those little characters that are not well-known, she will ignore them. Mentioned by these people, she subconsciously believes that rather than a simple character. Tang Guo actually had no impression. In the memory of the original owner, there was no such person as Ning Ran. "Just find someone to check it." Tang Ting immediately arranged for someone to check it. In that world before, Tang Guo told them to follow their original minds, so this experience did not cause them any psychological trauma. Now he is mentally traumatized. It''s very, I hope that this matter will be resolved soon. Unlucky like Jing Hong, Jing Hong is the only one. In just three hours, rather the message was ced in front of everyone. Tang Guo looked at the information and found that Ning Ran, 28 years old this year, is indeed an unknown actor. Looking at that photo, Tang Guo couldn''t connect it with Ning Ran in that world. Chapter 5600: The whole family has been degraded (36) Chapter 5600: The whole family has been degraded (36) Chapter 5600 The whole family has been demoted (36) Compared with the impable Ning Ran whose facial features are in that world, Ning Ran in the photo before her looks very ordinary. may be good among ordinary people, but in countless circles of handsome men and beautiful women, it is really too ordinary. Especially when she saw Ning Ran''s height, Tang Guo raised her eyebrows even more. Ning Ran in that world is 1.86 meters tall. Realistic height, 1.73 meters. This is a medium-sized person, but he definitely can''t take advantage. In front of a group of long-legged brothers, he is really mediocre. She continued to look down, Ning Ran turned out to be her fan. Tang Ting also found out Ning Ran''s Weibo ount. Most of the speeches above were about Tang Guo. Looking at Ning Ran''s left sentence about his wife and another sentence about his wife in the dynamic, she was a little nauseous when she thought of the world. She continued to watch, and when she saw the rtionship between Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuans boyfriend and girlfriend, she was not surprised, and more clear. She remembered that Ai Xiaonuan mentioned that her boyfriend was a fan of her, and asked her for an autograph before. Looking down again, there are some information about Ning Ran and Ai Xiaonuan. Ai Xiaonuan seems to care more about this boyfriend. Most of the money earned is spent on Ning Ran, and after returning home, the housework is basically all inclusive. This is beyond Tang Guo''s expectation. After all, Ai Xiaonuan in that world has to be windy and rainy. She did not expect that in the real world, she could do so much for her boyfriend. Ning Ran is not a thing, it seems that he didn''t put Ai Xiaonuan''s girlfriend in his eyes. Externally, the singles he has always announced may be that he feels that his future is unlimited. Tang Guo remembered Ai Xiaonuans appearance again, and she thought that she would rather talk to Ai Xiaonuan, maybe she wants an old mother, do you work for him and spend money for him? Ai Xiaonuan is her assistant. Being an assistant is very tiring, so her sry is very high, with a monthly base of 20,000 yuan, plus bonuses andmissions. In this circle, it''s really a high sry. And this Ai Xiaonuan didn''t know what was going on, but he yed such a big game of chess. "I didn''t expect Ning Ran to be this kind of stuff." After reading it, Tang Ting was also angrilyughed: "This guy should be in the same group as Ai Xiaonuan. He actually wants to lie to my sister in the virtual world. Fortunately, he didn''t seed, or I would interrupt his dog legs." Yinyao was aside, hearing this, he subconsciously lifted his robe and covered his legs. Tang Guo caught a glimpse of it inadvertently, and was also amused. Seeing her smile, Yin Yao didn''t want to move his eyes, but Tang Ting, who was discovered, red. Yinyao means that you have not seen it. "Guoguo, who is he?" Tang Ting intends to investigate Yinyao. Even if this guy is rather iparable, he still has to look it up. "A friend." Tang Guo replied. At present, she hasn''t remembered the past, so she can only introduce it like this, and she can feel that there should be no deep hatred with Yinyao. This person appeared directly in his true colors, and she guessed what had happened. After introduced in a few words, Tang Guo took Yin Yao away, nning to ask him if something happened. "Yuan Jiu has been aiming at you. Thest world made his hands and feet just to hold you back. It hasn''t appeared in these years because of the formation of formations in this world. He also both my body and soul in this world Its gone. I cant get there in time. I can only break the formation first. Fortunately, its in time and didnt cause irreparable things. Chapter 5601: The whole family has been degraded (37) Chapter 5601: The whole family has been degraded (37) Chapter 5601 The whole family has been demoted (37) Tang Guo nodded: "Yuan Jiu is that guy?" "It''s him. This man has a lot of conspiracies and tricks. Now he appears cautiously. Every time he is an external incarnation, it is difficult to catch him if he does not show his real body." "When you go back, we can join hands to catch him. If we join hands, he will not escape." Tang Guo nced at Yin Yao: "Are you so sure that I will join hands with you?" Yinyao didn''t answer the conversation, he was actually not very sure, after all, Aguo did whatever he wanted. If you hate that incident and ignore him, he will be very disappointed when he thinks about it. Tang Guo saw the disappointed look in the opponent''s eyes, but didn''t express much. Now she has no memory, who knows what this person is. Yinyao: Is "..." so realistic? "Doesnt your Xiaotongzi want a number? I can call the shots on this matter." Yin Yao remembered something, and changed the subject. The silly system that made her care about Yuemo was that. Thest time he went back to the Time and Space Administration to take a look, it was also to wake him up. Because of Yuan Jiu''s intervention, he sometimes had to appear in his real body, otherwise he would be useless. Those people in the small world are not necessarily willing to get benefits and exchange their bodies for them. In fact, I still use my own convenience. He just has a memory, obviously not so much preferential treatment, she has a lot of defenses against him like this. "Are you from the Time and Space Administration?" "The Time and Space Administration belongs to my brother. Now he is lost. Fortunately, there is a set of operating rules. Before he leaves, he is fully prepared. Even Yuan Jiu can''t help it. He gave me the authority before. Its still easy to give a number." When the system heard the number, it listened to him secretly. He didn''t expect his own number to be lost. This guy actually has permission. He looks very interested, obviously not a bad thing. Of course, he still didn''t make a sound, so as not to cause serious problems with the host, anyway, he hasn''t been numbered for so many years, so don''t worry. "Do you know the identity of my Xiaotongzi?" Since Tang Guo asked here, Yin Yao did not hide: "ording to the letter my brother left me, this should be one of the first generation systems. Except for a few other systems, it is the oldest. This system is still my brother. It is specially developed for you. It is very flexible and has greater potential than theter systems. It is the original system, with little experience and asional errors. But after so many years with you, his progress is obviously great. " Tang Guoxin said that Xiao Tongzi was actually a system created by the boss of the Time and Space Administration himself, which was really unexpected. The system was also thrilled to hear from the side. I didnt expect his status to be so advanced. It turned out to be the original system or the boss of the Time and Space Administration did it himself, but why is there no number? "Since your elder brother did it, why is there no number?" "My brother said that you left too eagerly to have time." System: Counting fingers, this cant be med on the host, it must be because the host is in a hurry and didnt give him a number. In any case, he confirmed his identity, not a wild system, or the identity of the original system, and he was already very satisfied. "What number do you think is suitable for Xiao Tongzi?" Tang Guo asked Yin Yao. Yinyao said: "In fact, my brother left him a number. If he likes it, use this. If he doesn''t like it, change it." The system can''t help it anymore: [Sir Yinyao, what number is that left for me? Rub your hands together, looking forward to it. see you tomorrow I will post the new book next door today, so lets go and collect the little cuties. Chapter 5602: The whole family has been degraded (38) Chapter 5602: The whole family has been degraded (38) Chapter 5602 The whole family has been demoted (38) "Tianhai No.1." Yinyao did not sell Guanzi, and directly stated a number that his elder brother left for Xiao Tongzi. Of course, he didn''t know this at first, but he went back to wake up his body, only to see the letter left by his elder brother. The letter exined a lot of big and small things, among them the thing about Agogo rushing to the small world with the original system. Tianhai No.1? ] The system froze for a while, and then a little happy, [It sounds pretty good, I thought it would be 000, or 001. "The first-generation system did not have the kind of serial number you mentioned. It is already the third-generation system. Starting from the third-generation system, the order of numbers is from 001 to the back." Yin Yao exined, "Those system functions have many functions. All aspects are rtivelyplete, but the limitations are also great, that is, the growth space is limited. And the growth of the first generation system is not limited. The first generation system is awakened from the beginning. Although it does not seem very good at the beginning Flexible, as long as you give it room to grow, it will get better and better in the future." The system thought, didnt it? he is the one. Sir Yinyao, what is the process for this numbering? Tianhai No.1, he will be Tianhai No.1 in the future. Such a popr number, 111 they are afraid they will be envious. "Because there are a lot of loaded content, some programs need to bepleted in the Space-Time Administration. After finishing the small world, you can update the number when you return to the Space-Time Administration." The system is no longer in a hurry. The lights in Tianquan are almost bright, and it is just a matter of a few lights. It''s the same when everything is over and when you go back. He has a number anyway, so he is not in a hurry. That afternoon, Tang Guo received news that Ai Xiaonuan had been captured, and Ning Ran was also captured at the same time. Because they are boyfriend and girlfriend, they live together. Tang Guo decided to see Ai Xiaonuan. The Tang family also had this idea. They really want to ask, why did she do this to Ai Xiaonuan before. The news from Jinghong is not very optimistic. His spirit has been severely damaged. Even if he can recover, it will take a year or two. Moreover, the doctor only said that it might recover, that is, it might not recover. If they were killed by Ai Xiaonuan in that world, they would probably be in the same situation as Jinghong. Police station, Tang Guo met Ai Xiaonuan and Ning Ran. Ai Xiaonuan sitting in front of her is a very ordinary-looking girl. No, it should be said that among ordinary people, they are the kind that is not very good-looking. Height is about 1.5 meters, she is slightly fat, with a few pimples on her face, and a little greasy. It is two people like Ai Xiaonuan who looks like a white flower in that world. If they weren''t all clear, no one would have thought that they were the same person. The moment Ai Xiaonuan saw Tang Guo, her hands couldn''t help clenching tightly, and there was some timidity and fear in her eyes. She pressed her lips tightly, and the panic of why she failed shed under her eyes. It was clear that the person said that as long as she controlled the world well, she would not fail. When the world acting bes more and more real in the future, she is the creator of that world. Obviously everything is going well, she is familiar with these light cars, every time there are no idents. Why is Tang Guo able to awaken his memory this time? Also grabbed the key out. Is this talent? Some people are naturally smart, so they will soon be able to struggle out of trouble? Thinking about this, she was still unwilling. She had a bad life in real life, and finally got a chance to dream, but she couldnt do it. Chapter 5603: The whole family has been degraded (39) Chapter 5603: The whole family has been degraded (39) Chapter 5603 The whole family has been demoted (39) Ai Xiaonuans family situation is not very good. Since childhood, her parents divorced and her mother remarried, so she didnt want her. She lives with her father, but his father is a patriarch and remarried. It is a pity that he did not have the life of a son. He gave birth to two daughters in session. The family conditions were really too low and he had to give up . Even so, he doesn''t like his daughters, especially Ai Xiaonuan. After finishing junior high school, Ai Xiaonuan came out to explore. In the beginning, she was actually doing some tricks, thinking that she could make money too. Its just that her aptitude in this area is really bad. Even if she has work to do, her limitations are too strong. The director is a little bit selective, and will never choose her. And her heroic characters are basically background boards, or they are corpses, with no shining points at all. But at that time, she was more desperate. In everyone''s eyes, she was just a girl who came out in a small ce and worked hard. Even if she is a little stupid, she is honest and easy to get along with, and many people are willing to help her. Ning Ran also met when she was running a trick, and she forgot how they became boyfriend and girlfriend. I have seen handsome men and beauties in the entertainment circle, Ning Ran is actually quite ordinary. But on her terms, she is very lucky to have such a handsome boyfriend. Therefore, in many cases, she is willing to serve this boyfriend with all her heart, and even hope that the other party will seed in pursuing her dreams. Then she is the woman behind that sessful man, who will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. Meeting Tang Guo was also idental. At that time, she happened to be in the drama of Tang Guos crew. She is honest and hardworking. Tang Guo is another person who has no pretensions. Seeing that the little girl who ran down was different from the others, she asked one more question. When he learned that Ai Xiaonuan was nning to give up running the game and look for another job, Tang Guo had the heart to let the other party be an assistant. With Ai Xiaonuan''s swift and diligent hands and feet, she felt that the other party should be able to do the job. Sure enough, after Ai Xiaonuan became her assistant, she really took care of her life in an orderly manner. She was naturally good at these. Ai Xiaonuan did not expect that just as an assistant, he could earn tens of thousands a month. At that time, she actually thought that she would follow Tang Guo for the rest of her life. However, when I see what is good, I want better. I have seen countless flowers blooming, and I would like to experience it. If there is no chance, Ai Xiaonuan must still be that honest, responsible and diligent assistant. Once there is a chance, who doesnt want to soar into the sky? Ai Xiaonuan followed Tang Guo to get to know her friends, and was able to talk to some good people in the circle. The one who impressed her most was Tang Zhen, this more willful eldestdy, who came to the circle just for fun, which made her very envious. Furthermore, Zhang Qingqing, who is obviously not better than her, that is, she looks better and can get ahead. She darkly wondered whether Zhang Qingqing had paid a certain price to soar into the sky so quickly. Smiling on the face, but contemptuous in his heart, thinking that the other party is stolen. He also said that He Xiao, a genius director, so young, every time he prepares a script, he has toe to Tang Guo to discuss it, as if the heroine on the script was tailor-made for Tang Guo. In her spare time, she also dreamed that if there is such a powerful director who would be willing to create a role for her and help her change the script, how good would it be? The dream of an actor, she has neverpletely given up, she has been suppressing the depths of her heart, and will only appear when there is no one in the middle of the night. Chapter 5604: The whole family has been degraded (40) Chapter 5604: The whole family has been degraded (40) Chapter 5604 The whole family has been demoted (40) And the Tang family, they are so harmonious. Tang Ting, what a good brother. Looks handsome, more handsome than a star, more than 1.8 meters tall, and more gold. This is the choice of the boyfriend in the dream, why does she not have such a person to love? There is no Cindere who doesn''t love people like Tang Ting, right? Every time she went to Tangs house, she wanted to stick her eyeballs on Tang Tings body, but she was very timid and afraid of being found out, so she could only look at each other''s eyes more when people didnt notice. Even on the surface, she still pretended not to care. As expected, no one found something wrong. Furthermore, Jing Hong is the overbearing president of his dreams. Unmarried so far, no one would want to be with him, right? She still had contact with Jing Hong, and it was still because of Tang Guo. That time Jing Hong came to the Tang house to talk to Tang Ting, she just hurriedly helped Tang Guo get something out, and one of them identally ran into the other party. The opponent was not knocked down, but she fell to the ground. Jinghong not only didn''t me her, but even pulled her up. The word "be careful" made her worry for a long time, as if she lost her soul. Such a good man, why not hers? She seems to be crazy, wanting the best things in the world. However, she is so mediocre. Its okay to dream about these things. It is undoubtedly a idiotic dream to realize it. She never thought that everything woulde true one day. A mysterious person appeared, and he said he could satisfy her dream. Let her have the aura of Mary Su like the heroine in the novel, let everyone be centered on her, and let the world be controlled by her. The people who insulted her had no good end. Whoever she wants is good. Whoever she thinks is not good, whoever is not good. How can she not be tempted? Even if she thinks this is a dream, she wants to try it. Unexpectedly, there is such a ce, she really experienced an unrealistic experience. However, this experience was not long at all and it was ruined. She had to return to reality and was also taken to prison. At this time, there was more panic in her heart. Of course, she would not feel that she would really be sentenced to many years, after all, she just gave them a game nutrition store, and it would not be fatal. Here, Ai Xiaonuan felt less panicked. Yes, she didn''t kill anyone, she just sent the game nutrition store, the culpability is not too big, it will not have any impact. At best, it is just detention and then loss of work. She was able to look directly at Tang Guo, and all the fear in her eyes faded. The look in his eyes is a bit like Ai Xiaonuan in that world, as if he controls everything. "It seems that you have been thinking a lot in this short period of time." Tang Guo clearly saw the changes in Ai Xiaonuan. "Just ask what you want." Ai Xiaonuan looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, "Actually, I didn''t cause any substantial harm to you, it''s just a dreaming game." "Do you really think it is as simple as a game?" As soon as he heard Ai Xiaonuan''s words, Tang Guo knew that the other party did not know the real situation of the game nutrition warehouse. Regardless of whether the opponent is deceived or not, he cannot escape punishment. Once someone has figured out the secrets and dangers of the game nutrition warehouse, Ai Xiaonuan will definitely be taken elsewhere. Ai Xiaonuan''s expression changed slightly: "What do you mean?" "Jing Hong has been in aa so far. You should know what you did to him in it, right? He suffered a serious mental injury. The doctor said that he wants to recover. It will take at least one or two years, and it is not 100%." Chapter 5605: The whole family has been degraded (41) Chapter 5605: The whole family has been degraded (41) Chapter 5605 The whole family has been demoted (41) "In addition, some of the data in it has been copied. The data that you confused Jing Hong and instigated him tomit suicide by jumping off the building was also submitted to the police." Tang Guo added, "You gave us the game nutrition warehouse. It is currently ssified as a dangerous item, and there is no batch number. For the above alone, think about what will happen next." Ai Xiao Nuan can be regarded as having some knowledge outside these years. Hearing Tang Guo''s words, he can no longer calm down, and his face is panicked. How could this be? That world is not the real world at all. She wants to turn it into the real world, but isnt it unsessful? "I heard that many researchers havee to conduct a thorough research on the game nutrition warehouse. You should be prepared to exin how these thingse from." Ai Xiao Nuan stared, her face pale and pale, and only the oily e on her forehead had color. "Sister Xiaoguo..." Ai Xiaonuan yelled, and when she heard Tang Guo sneer, her heart became cold. No, the other party won''t help her, but she only has one chance. Tang Guo can be very resistant, maybe she can. Help her. It''s just that Tang Guo interrupted her first, and didn''t give her a chance to say it again. "Why are you doing this?" Ai Xiaonuan is very cooperative when hees back, perhaps because she hopes that Tang Guo will be in a better mood and can help her. "Sister Xiaoguo, I''m really confused for a while, I..." "What''s wrong with Ning Ran?" Ai Xiaonuan looked at Ning Ran next to him, and whispered: "He is your fan. Hearing that you want to enter the game nutrition warehouse, I want to go in and meet you. I gave him one, and then just like that. Up." What she didn''t say was that after Ning Ran entered, she was still sealed with the memory of the real world. However, she didn''t make other arrangements for Ning Ran, but the other party yed freely. Thinking of this, she still has a sense of aplishment. In the world inside, she would rather still be from her side. The other party would rather choose her than Tang Guo. This should be the only time she won Tang Guo''s thing, right? Tang Guo knew that Ai Xiaonuan would not reveal the existence of Yuan Jiu, maybe Yuan Jiu had put a ban on her soul long ago, and the other party couldnt even say anything about it. Besides, its not easy to ask in her capacity. Getting the truth she wanted, she left. Although Ai Xiaonuan yelled at the back, she ignored the meaning. The Tang family was also surprised. Before, they thought Ai Xiaonuan was not satisfied with them, or had hatred with them, so that he would do that. The result is good. Their family is happy, and they can obstruct each other''s eyes. They really want to beughed at. One monthter, professional personnel conducted inspection and analysis on the game nutrition warehouses and obtained more advanced technology from them. At the same time, it also confirmed that the existence of these game nutrition warehouses is very dangerous. Ai Xiaonuan''s instigation of Jinghong''s suicide must certainly be investigated. However, they need to interrogate Ai Xiaonuan before proceeding. As Tang Guo thought, Ai Xiaonuan couldn''t bear the interrogation, but she couldn''t name Yuan Jiu. In the beginning, those who interrogated thought it was Ai Xiaonuan''s bones, but then slowly felt that Ai Xiaonuan would not have said this. But it is also possible that the truth will be revealed one day in the future, so Ai Xiaonuan was finally imprisoned for life. As for Ning Ran, there is no sentence of several years. However, this ending is already terrible for him, and it can be said that itpletely shattered his dream. Chapter 5606: The whole family has been relegated to wisdom (end) Chapter 5606: The whole family has been relegated to wisdom (end) Chapter 5606 The whole family has been demoted (end) Tang Guo was in this world, engaged in an acting career, and had lived to the age when she should have died. She suddenly discovered that she was no longer limited by her lifespan. The host is huge, I found that I have one more function that can directly take you to the next world. The system said happily, Is it because its about to go out, so many restrictions have been lifted? Tang really understood: "It should be, in this case, don''t worry, stay a little longer, send your parents away before you leave." Yinyao didn''t mean to leave either. He stayed by Tang Guo''s side and lived in Tang''s house. I dont know how he managed the Tang family. Even Tang Ting didnt dislike him and regarded him as a brother-inw. However, Tang Guo had no ns to marry him. After all, this was Yinyao, not a person with no memory in the small world. Yinyao didn''t mean to urge, anyway, they lived a long time and were not in a hurry. He has been waiting for so many years, does he care about the decades of ordinary people? The Tang family was a little anxious at first, and then gradually got used to it. They were reluctant to force their little princess to do things they didn''t like. As for Yin Yao, although pitiful, he can''t wrong his daughter. Big deal, they usually treat him better. Two yearster, Jing Hong woke up and gradually recovered his spirit, but still could not be stimted. Tang Guo sent away the Tang family and his wife, and Tang Ting away, feelingplete. This allowed the system to pull her soul away and take her to the next world. After arriving in a new world, the system took advantage of Tang Guos memory, and contacted 111 of them and announced that they had a number. 111: [Brother, the boss hasnte back yet? Why do you have a number? Did you meet the boss? System: [No, I met the brother of the Space-Time Administration boss. He said that I was originally the first-generation system of the Space-Time Administration, and there was a number. I didnt have time before. As long as I go back to the Time and Space Administration, I can update the system and get the number through the program. 111: [Brother, congrattions, congrattions, I dont know what your number is, the original system, is it 001? No, we have 001 here, is it 000? System: [I am an original system, how could my serial number be so ordinary? 111: emmm 111: [What is that? System: [Tianhai No.1, is it different from others, it sounds very cool? 111; [Its really so cool, brother, how did you know Lord Yinyao? System: [Do you also know Lord Yinyao? 111: [Of course, isnt this the brother of the boss? He had been asleep before, and we thought it would take a long time for him to wake up. If the boss gave all the authority of the Time and Space Administration to someone, it must be Lord Yin Yao. I heard that Lord Yin Yao appeared some time ago, and then disappeared. Regarding the adults, we are not clear about it. The systemughs secretly, what else is going on? Chasing his wife. Farewell to 111, and the system sends another message to 222: [I have a number. ... After and 222 boasted, the system remembered another system 978, and showed off the numbered thing. In the envy of 978, he logged into the system home and posted a post specifically saying that he had a number. In just two minutes, the post is hot. Looking at the words of congrattions from the younger brothers below, the system is satisfied. see you tomorrow Chapter 5607: Admirer of the male protagonist (1) Chapter 5607: Admirer of the male protagonist (1) Chapter 5607 The admirer of the male lead father (1) Daliang Kingdom, the imperial pce. "The emperor is extremely dangerous here. You must be careful. Whether my royal family Ling family can lift the curse depends on your business." The emperor Ling Sheng looked worriedly at the still young boy in front of him. This boy is him. The only surviving son was canonized as a prince two years ago. Originally, the prince should stay in the pce to teach well, learn the techniques of the emperor, and govern the country, so that he can be a wise emperor in the future. However, the Ling family was cursed back then. Ling Sheng originally did not believe in evil, andter his sons would die inexplicably if they were not even 25 years old. Over the years, apart from the boy in front of him, the other two dozen offspring have all died. He was terrified and helpless about this, after all, he was just a human emperor, and had no ability to change his fate at all. The only son in front of him, he is less than eighteen years old this year. He spent every day in panic. Even after that, he didn''t have the idea of letting the harem concubine conceive offspring. He was afraid that he could be conceived, but he could not survive. The pain of a white-haired person sending a ck-haired person can only be understood after experiencing. "Father, my son will surelyplete the test to impress the superiors and break the curse of my Ling family. In the future, my son will have many younger brothers and sisters." Ling Kechen said seriously, he also looked at his familiar brothers and sisters these years. , Dying one by one, my heart is very painful. The other royal families are all quarreling with brothers and sisters, but the royal family of his Ling family does not have this trouble. Because the Ling family was cursed from their generation, so far no one can live for twenty-five years. It can be said that the children of the Ling family were panicked as soon as they were born. He has been unable to do anything for many years. The reason why he went out this time was that Emperor Ling Sheng got the guidance of an expert. The bloodline that means that it needs to be cursed, go through the test ording to the direction of the master, and get the items pointed by the master, then the other party will help the Ling family break the curse. Now that Ling Shengs remaining heir is only Ling Kechen, then this person can only go to him. For this matter, Ling Kechen is willing, and he has also been tortured by the curse of the Ling family over the years, and his heart is disturbed. Although there are many dangers there, at least there is a chance. If he does not go, he estimated that he will not live to twenty-five. "Emperor, the hope of the Ling family depends on you," Ling Sheng felt very reluctant, and greeted the **** beside him. The **** took out a brocade box, and the emperor opened the brocade box and took out a jade pendant from the inside. "This is the year. An old friend gave it to me, take it, maybe when you are in danger, this old friend will help you with his friendship in the past." Ling Sheng looked at the jade pendant with aplicatedplexion. Ling Kechen seemed to understand something. The jade pendant was not a mortal thing at first nce. It also had a faint fragrance on it, which was obviously something from his daughter''s house. "For the sake of my face, she should help you. With her to help you, it will be much easier to get the items needed by the superior." "Father, my son will find everything, impress the superior, and change the fate of my Ling family." Ling Kechen said seriously, carefully putting away the jade pendant. "When encountering unsolvable danger, just drop a drop of blood into the jade pendant." "Understand the father, the son will go now." "Be careful, it''s important to keep your life safe." The emperor stood on the pce wall, watching Ling Kechen lead a team of masters and riding away, his eyes were full of uncertainty. Will the emperor be sessful if he goes here? He is just a mortal, can he obtain items that sound extraordinary? Chapter 5608: Admirer of the male protagonist (2) Chapter 5608: Admirer of the male protagonist (2) Chapter 5608 The admirer of the male lead father (2) The host is huge, is there any problem? Have you been in a daze? After showing off his numbered incident, the system saw Tang Guo in a daze. "There are not many memories of this world, and the secret seems to have been concealed. The original owner died earlier. And her sacrifice was still willing, I am wondering why it came." "The original owner is the Emperor Ling Sheng of the Liang Kingdom. For various reasons, the two were not together, but they still have good memories between them. The Emperor Ling Sheng of the Liang Kingdom cannot let the country go, and of course it is impossible to follow her. Come to the world of cultivation, double stay and double flight. And she will not go to the mortal world, to be an ordinary concubine, sharing a man with other women, that is impossible for her proud. So, in the end, The two broke up peacefully." "The Emperor of Liang Kingdom who exists in memory has a special position in the heart of the original owner. Even if the other party is not with her, she also expresses understanding, and this memory is also treasured by her." "Later, Ling Kechen appeared in the cultivation world. Because the danger touched the jade pendant, the original owner went to save Ling Kechen. Only then did they know that the Ling n was cursed, and Ling Sheng''s bloodline could not survive more than twenty-five years. It was an expert who had toe and have toe. The practice world haspleted the test." "Looking at the rtionship back then, of course she can''t stand by and will definitely help Ling Kechen overtly and secretly." "To help Ling Kechen, the original owner did his best, not hesitating to waste time, skill, and his own magic weapon, so that Ling Kechen can start cultivation with a mortal, and obtain the items needed by that dream expert. In the end, he died because of rescuing Ling Kechen." Tang Guo supported her chin: "It stands to reason that this is what she was willing to do. I shouldn''t havee." "In addition, the secrets of this world are chaotic and seem to be covered up. Perhaps the problem lies here. Maybe Liangguo, Ling Sheng, and Ling Kechen are not that simple." "Forget it, take one step and count one step. Most of Ling Kechen has already set off. I will first see what curse he has on him." "Since I am here, I will definitely not try my best to save him, even if he is not sick. This person is indeed not sick, he is still good, he is a rtively normal child of luck." "At best, save his life." With the host, what curse cannot be broken? Even if it''s on the soul, it can be peeled off. When the curse is peeled off, doesn''t Ling Kechen need to take risks? Tang Guo thought the same way, so he didnt worry about it. The original owner has also checked the curse, but the opponent''s cultivation base is not particrly high, and he has not seen the name. The thoughts are here, and she intends to improve her cultivation. This is a world of cultivation, and the strong is respected, so its better to improve the cultivation. Ling Kechen''s appearance is still a few months away. Taking advantage of this time, she can improve a lot of her cultivation. Just cross-legged, she thought of her friends in the group again, and she was going to ask questions first. As soon as she appeared, Marguerite appeared. Margaret: It seems that it''s not me. Allen: It''s not me either. [Harold]: Yes. Tang Guo looked at the three people''s speeches, remembering that there were two unlit lights in Tianquan, and she didn''t know what to say. If the next world is less than Margarets world, it may not be there. Of course, after going out, maybe she will have other ways to go. Margaret: The school girl, my niece is several years old, why are you still not in the wizarding world? I think it is really the God of Creation that is targeting me. Chapter 5609: Admirer of the male protagonist (3) Chapter 5609: Admirer of the male protagonist (3) Chapter 5609 The admirer of the male lead father (3) School Flowers: This is beyond my control. Margaret: Actually, I didn''t mean to me you. I just think the creation **** is targeting me. But they all said that the flow of time on my side has be much faster, maybe you will be here soon. [Margaret]: Recently, the maind has not been too peaceful. All parties are ready to move. I really dont know what will happen. I haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time. Compared to the panic of people everywhere, I have some expectations. Maybe something happened in the maind and it will attract you. Ah, let me be cannon fodder quickly. [Margaret]: Im still a little worried. After all, my magic power has increased very fast over the years. I dont know what kind of protagonist can make me a cannon fodder. I am a little worried about my strength. If I am too strong to be a cannon fodder, is there no way to attract you? Ufortable... [Mo Yuntian]: Not necessarily cannon fodder, you may also be a viin, isn''t your identity very much like a viin? Ziyun: Brother Mo is right, you may be a big viin. Margaret: I wont panic if you two say this, ah, everyone, schoolgirl, forgive me for being out ofpany first. In order to be a standard viin in the future, I have to immediately ask the students to spread rumors outside the dark forest. From now on, people on the whole continent will be too scared to walk when they hear my name. I think this should be the most correct cultivation for a viin. Watching Margaret disappear, everyone in the group was speechless. Ive never seen it before. People who try to ruin their reputation in this way are afraid that others will not know her. Tang Guo was also a little confused, fortunately not telling Margaret that she would soon be able to get out of the small world, otherwise the other party would definitely be disappointed and sad. If she hasnt gone to the next world, she will find a way to go in the future. After chatting for a while, Tang Guo left the group to practice. This world not only has powerful monks, but also many monsters and monsters. It can be said to be a more dangerous world. Five monthster, Tang Guo, who was immersed in cultivation, suddenly sensed a trace of traction from his soul, immediately opened his eyes, and instantly understood what was going on. Ling Kechen''s blood touched the jade pendant, it should be in danger. She did not hesitate, following the lead of Yu Pei, locked in the direction of Ling Kechen, and moved a few teleports. However, he moved to the front of Ling Kechen in an instant, no matter whether he could see clearly or not, he grabbed Ling Kechen''s shoulder and jumped outside. Waiting to fall to a safe ce, where Ling Kechen was originally standing, hended an attack. If Ling Kechen really caught it, he would definitely die. Ling Kechen thought that he was bound to die, suddenly remembered the jade pendant his father had given him, and quickly dripped blood on it. Then Yu Pei appeared a mask, resisting the opponent''s attacks several times, when the mask was broken, he was desperate again. Unexpectedly, a person suddenly appeared next to him. Before he could see the figure clearly, he was grabbed by the shoulder and taken to other ces. The opponent''s attack naturally fell in the empty space. Looking back at the ce he had attacked, a big hole appeared, and his scalp was numb. If it weren''t for the predecessor beside him to help out in time, he might really fall here. In the past five months, he has experienced all kinds of dangers, and all the masters brought out at the beginning sacrificed to protect him, which made him very sad. Chapter 5610: Admirer of the male protagonist (4) Chapter 5610: Admirer of the male protagonist (4) Chapter 5610 The admirer of the male lead father (4) He didn''t use the jade pendant at the beginning, he wanted to use this life-saving charm at a critical time. After all, no one knew how much affection the senior could remember. The treacherous experience in the past few months has also made Ling Kechen a chance to step into the practice. But I dont know whats going on. The dangers he encounters seem to be increasing. The two masters and apprentices who appeared today came for his spiritual roots and were totally unreasonable. If it wasn''t for his chance to step into the cultivation practice and get some treasures, he would definitely have been poached by the other party for his spiritual roots a long time ago. "Thank you, senior, for your help." "Who? I dare to be nosy and find death!" Suddenly a violent shout came through, and apanied by an attack, Tang Guo didn''t even look at it, waved his hand to break up the opponent''s attack. At the same time, the two attacks patted over, directly pped the shooter seriously injured, andy on the ground for a while. There is no strength to get up. "Master, how are you, Master?" The wounded was an old man. Although his cultivation level was not bad in the cultivation world, Tang Guo was just a little witcher and he couldn''t see enough. Attacked by Tang Guo, he was lucky not to die. "Who are you from Ling Sheng?" At this moment, Tang Guo asked, "What''s going on here? Why would they attack you?" Ling Kechen did not dare to conceal, and answered honestly: "Back to senior, Ling Sheng is my father." "Oh..." Tang Guo said, making Ling Kechen nervous. After all, he had previously guessed between this senior and his father. I don''t know if the other party knows his identity, will he really care. "You haven''t said yet, what''s the matter with them." Ling Kechen hurriedly said: "They said that I am Tian Linggen, and they want me to hand over the Linggen honestly, mostly for the young man." Tang Guo nced at the old man lying on the ground and the young man who seemed to want to run away. The young man seemed to notice the look in her eyes and turned around to run. The old man on the ground suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He deliberately found a good spiritual root for the other party, and the other party wanted to leave him to escape. This is more ufortable than being seriously injured. Of course, the young man did not run away, but was caught by Tang Guo. "Senior forgive me, this is the master''s idea, not me..." The young man knelt down with a plop, **** all the guilt on the old man. The old mans eyes were about to stick out, and his eyes darkened as he watched the young man constantly discerning the rtionship. The opponent is a strong man, and his life may not be saved. Tang Guo no longer wanted to hear the young man''s words, and directly stretched out his hand to shatter his spiritual roots. The screams of the young man caused the old man to open his eyes again, and he called the other party''s name in pain. Tang Guo shattered the old mans spiritual roots again, so he didnt care about it. Looking at the appearance of these two people, they often do the work of robbing the house in the cultivation world, abolishing their foundation and leaving them alive, which is more ufortable than living. "Let''s go." Tang Guo greeted Ling Kechen. At first, she nned to save Ling Kechen''s life, check the curse on the other party, and no longer care about the other party after it was lifted. Wait for the other party to be in danger again, and then shoot if you meet, if you dont meet, then ask for more blessings. After seeing Ling Kechen, she dismissed the idea. Because she sees Ling Kechen very pleasing to the eye, it belongs to the pleasing soul and psychologically, and it belongs to the traction of power. It was strange that Ling Kechen in front of him, as if he were her child, would make people unconsciously want to protect him. Chapter 5611: Admirer of the male protagonist (5) Chapter 5611: Admirer of the male protagonist (5) Chapter 5611 The admirer of the male lead father (5) She wanted to figure out what was going on. Ling Kechen''s body made her feel cordial, which is really strange. But she can be sure that Ling Kechen has absolutely no blood rtionship with her, and she needs to figure it out slowly for the reason. In fact, after Tang Guo appeared, Ling Kechen also had a feeling, as if he could trust this predecessor wholeheartedly. Obviously she is very beautiful, she is the best looking woman he has ever seen. But he could not produce the slightest sphemy in his heart, only respect for her. In front of her, he could be absolutely rxed, as if everyone in the world would hurt him, and she would not. This kind of feeling did not exist in front of his father. But he can also be sure that the other party has absolutely no blood rtionship with him, so this feeling makes him very strange. Tang Guo did not bring Ling Kechen back to her cave, but took him to the nearest city, found a ce to stay, and settled down temporarily. After entered the city, she saw that the other party was dirty and tattered, so she couldn''t help but help Ling Kechen buy several clothes. Tang Guo: "..." Of course, she did not deliberately control it, and she also felt that Ling Kechen had no malice, and she had no malice towards Ling Kechen. "It seems strange." "But this weird, I don''t feel that Ling Kechen is on him." Why is the host so sure? "Because I am looking at a child to other people, but it doesn''t feel so deep, so I just couldn''t resist trying it." "It''s the weirdness of this world." Tang Guo took Ling Kechen back to the inn and looked at the pedestrians all over the street. Yes, she now looks at these pedestrians and thinks she is watching the children, which is very outrageous. "If I am not mistaken, you have just stepped into cultivation. A member of the royal family, are you nning to abandon your mundane rich status and enter cultivation?" Ling Kechen shook his head: "I have a lot of responsibilities. I have never thought of giving up my identity. I have toe to the cultivation world. I have toe. If I don''te, I might not survive twenty-five years." "Oh? What''s going on? How can you live less than twenty-five?" Tang Guo asked pretendingly. Ling Kechen said in a few words about the curse that Ling''s family had suffered many years ago, and also said that some time ago, his father, Emperor Ling Sheng, had been instructed by an expert in a dream. As long as he follows the instructions of the expert, after the test, the other party can help solve the curse of the Ling family. "This is the case. This curse is really harsh. If you don''t crack it, you''re afraid you won''t have a good life in a few years." "Yes, the father is also very afraid of this curse. Since losing the elder brothers and sisters above, the father has no ns to ask for blood anymore, because of this curse. Prior to this, the father has nned well, if I am gone in the future , So I picked one from the side line of the n to inherit the throne. I didnt expect the superiors to appear and turn around. No matter what, I want to try it. He wants to live, and he also wants the blood of the father to continue. "Let me take a look for you." Ling Kechen didnt have the thought of rejection at all, and quickly thanked: Then Ill take care of you. Tang Guo''s palmnded on Ling Kechen''s head, spiritual power overflowed from the palm of his hand, and prated into Ling Kechen''s body, checking him inside and out, as well as his soul. The result of the inspection surprised her. There was no curse on Ling Kechen. She thought she had checked it wrong, and after careful checking several times, the result was the same in the end. Ling Kechen watched Tang Guo sitting there meditating, thinking it was tricky: "If the senior doesn''t have a good solution, don''t be embarrassed. I will do what the expert said, and it will be able to break the curse." see you tomorrow Chapter 5612: Admirer of the male protagonist (6) Chapter 5612: Admirer of the male protagonist (6) Chapter 5612 The admirer of the male lead father (6) Tang Guo carefully observed Ling Kechen''s expression, and was quite sure that the other party had no trace of lying. "Can you tell me more about this curse? When did the curse begin? What happened to the bloodlines that were cursed?" She can be sure that there is absolutely no curse on Ling Kechen. If there is no curse, there is obviously a conspiracy in this, so she has no n to tell the other party the truth for the time being, so as not to cause the people behind to be alert. So, who is the one who nned this conspiracy? Is it the expert who entered the emperors dream? "The curse happened not long after the father became the throne. As for how he was cursed, the father did not specifically say. After the curse, the blood will die inexplicably. My brothers and sisters are silent and dead. After the pce staff found out, the body was hard." "In other words, didn''t they die before others?" "Well, they all died in the middle of the night, and most of the pce people only found out in the morning. Later, many such things happened. The concubines and the father arranged a night watch for the pce people. Sometimes the pce people were small. Take a small nap, and then wake up and people may die." When Ling Kechen talked about this, a look of horror appeared on his face, the curse was so terrible that people had to be frightened. "It seems that this curse is very tricky. I haven''t been able to see anything at the moment." Tang Guo lied without changing his face. Of course Ling Kechen could not see anything. In his opinion, the curse itself was very powerful, and Tang Guo didn''t see it. It''s normal toe out. "You said you are here to experience the test of an expert. What is the test that the expert gave you? How can I help you solve the curse of the Ling n?" Tang Guo asked what he wanted to know, if the Ling n had not been subjected to it. If cursed, the only person who can doubt so far is this expert. I didnt know the other partys purpose, but he was able to quietly kill more than 20 people in the Ling family, which shows that he was a cruel person. However, she also has some doubts. Normally, people of ordinary royal blood will have a little dragon spirit protection. Under normal circumstances, monks will not kill people of ordinary royal blood. Although the dragon spirits on these princes and princesses are not much, the two dozen people are not a small number. The monks killed them, and they must be bacshed. Even if it doesn''t bacsh now, it will be in the future. The emperor can also be regarded as the son of vulgar luck selected by the gods, who is in charge of the lives of ordinary people and guarantees the peace of the mundane. The Heavenly Dao stiptes that monks cannot kill the royal family randomly, which is a protectionyer for them. I really dont know the purpose of the person behind it, so I dare to do that. Killing so many people was silent, and there was no intention to stop. Maybe the other party had some way to avoid bacsh. The more she thought about it, the more difficult it became for her. Perhaps, this is why she came to this world? "The expert enters the dream and told the emperor that he needs to find some things and get these things to get rid of the curse. Otherwise, he can''t help it." Ling Kechen said that he didn''t mean to sell the guanzi, and continued, "These things are respectively. , The gall of the ck snake of Heishuihe, the horns of the Jingshan rhinoceros spirit, the eyes of the sun mountain golden rat, the blood of the blue sea sea monster." As Ling Kechen talked about the existence of a big demon, Tang Guo couldn''t help but jump down. Who would dare to talk such nonsense, taking things from these big monsters just to break the curse? It''s ridiculous. Chapter 5613: Admirer of the male lead father (7) Chapter 5613: Admirer of the male lead father (7) Chapter 5613 Admirers of the male lead father (7) "Do you know that these things are actually harder than getting to the sky if you want to get them?" Tang Guo looked at Ling Kechen, and when he saw the other side''s puzzled appearance, he knew that he didn''t know anything. "The four you mentioned are all long-lived big monsters. The snake gall of Heishuihe ck Snake is equivalent to killing him. The horns of the Jingshan Rhinoceros Essence is equivalent to taking most of the opponent''s cultivation base, the Sun Mountain Golden Rat. With almost half of the opponent''s cultivation base taken away from the eyes, the opponent will lose at least a thousand years of power with the Sea-Monster''s heart and blood." Ling Kechen was a little at a loss for a while: "This is the advice of an expert. Whether you can get it is up to your fate. If you can''t get it, I guess I will exin it here. There is no regret. If you can get it, you can still get rid of the Ling family. Curse." For this, Tang Guo didn''tment much. What she valued was the conspiracy inside. Why did the people behind them want the things from these four big monsters and let Ling Kechen an ordinary person to pick them up? This is just a joke. This so-called test is simply unreasonable. Since there is no curse on Ling Kechen, she doesn''t need to do more, let alone help the other party to fetch those things. Instead, she had to keep an eye on Ling Kechen quietly to see what else the people behind could do. The opponent is targeting the four monsters, so what is the purpose? "You hold this jade pendant. When you are in danger, you can input a trace of spiritual power to notify me. It is better than the previous one." Ling Kechen did not refuse, he had already seen the dangers in the cultivation world. He also understood that Tang Guo took out the jade pendant, it should be to say goodbye to him. With the friendship between the father and this senior, the other party can save him, and it is his luck to give him another jade pendant. So, he dared not make other requests. "Be careful, I''ll leave first." "Thank you for the kindness of seniors, if there is a day when the curse is broken, Ling Kechen will return to repay seniors'' kindness." Tang Guo ignored it, she nned to go back to practice and then go to meet those big monsters. In Ling Kechen''s situation, it shouldn''t be so fast to see the existence of the big demon, and it won''t hurt them. In the original plot, the original owner did not find out the source of the curse, nor did he persuade Ling Kechen to go to the egg and touch the stone. That little friendship between her and Ling Sheng had faded after decades. As for helping Ling Kechen many timester, Tang Guo guessed that the original owner was the same as her, feeling that Ling Kechen was very kind, like her child, and couldn''t help but want to protect him. Ling Kechen is also the son of luck in this world. Someone protects and sacrifices. That is a very normal thing, but it is actually absurd to look into it. The original owner did not help Ling Kechen to fetch those things, but he would help every time the opponent encountered danger. But every time he helped or helped, the original owner would be seriously injured, his strength became weaker and weaker, and he would die to protect Ling Kechen in the end. Then, the memory ends here, and she doesn''t know what will happenter. Lings family was not cursed at all, so there was no way to break the curse, and Tang Guo didnt know what the people behind those things were doing. But she can guess that this thoroughly exploited Ling Kechen will not end well. The person behind is so cruel, how could he let him go? Chapter 5614: Admirer of the male lead father (8) Chapter 5614: Admirer of the male lead father (8) Chapter 5614 The admirer of the male lead father (8) After bidding farewell to Ling Kechen, Tang Guo really went back to practice seriously, just let the system watch Ling Kechen''s situation. Whenever awake, the system will report Ling Kechen''s situation. Worthy of being the son of luck in this world. Although Ling Kechen had a bumpy journey, he was lucky. In just six months, his cultivation level has made a qualitative leap. He is already a middle-level cultivator in the world of cultivation, at least he has the ability to save his life. People can''t dig the roots at all times. His sudden emergence has indeed attracted the attention of many people. Even some martial artists have to notice. One of the martial arts in the world of cultivation, Ming Man, the daughter of the sect master of the Tianyun School, was attracted by Ling Kechen. This is the existence of a proud son of the emperor, and the daughter of luck in this world. After the two met, Ling Kechen really went smoothly. The locations of the four great monsters mentioned by Ling Kechen were not easy to find, but existed in legends. So if you want to find these ces, you must go through a lot of hardships. But both of them have great luck, and now they have the eyes of Sun Mountain, and they are preparing to go to the position of Sun Mountain. At this time, Tang Guo had almost cultivated, and she wanted to visit Sun Mountain. Thinking about this, a map suddenly appeared in her mind, and she couldn''t help but be taken aback. Just because she had a way to go to Sun Mountain in her mind, it was very strange. In addition, she also remembered one thing, that is, the original owner seemed to have talked with Ling Kechen about the ce where these four big monsters existed, and they also talked a lot about the ce. Perhaps he wanted Ling Kechen to pay more attention to save his life at a critical time. "Perhaps, the original owner was also taken advantage of. Some people understand that she knows the existence of these big monsters, not only knows their location, but also knows how to let Ling Kechen avoid danger, and even know their weaknesses. Talking about this with Ling Kechen, she did not intend to let Ling Kechen Go and kill them, but want him to take his life at a critical time. Maybe she didn''t expect that Ling Kechen really had such luck to kill all the four big monsters." Since there was information about the four big monsters in his mind, even though there was some vagueness, Tang Guo decided to look for it first. Ling Kechen''s first eye is Sun Mountain, then she will go to Sun Mountain first. It is easy for her to improve her cultivation base. After all, her soul power is very strong, and the time she has passed is almost two years, so the two teleports moved to the vicinity of Sun Mountain. Just looking at this ce, it is rtively deste. There are no flowers and trees, only endless rocks, even the aura is very thin. In such a poor ce, it is impossible to be weed by the monks, so she did not feel the breath of the monks near here. She walked on the rocks, carefully sensing the position of Sun Mountain. Maybe it was something hidden on her body, she felt it very easily, and even felt a touch of kindness that she felt. This feeling was still felt on Ling Kechen a year ago. But this breath is obviously a big demon, not a person. This breath is a bit hot, I think it is the golden rat of the Sun Mountain. Tang Guo sensed the other person, and the Golden Rat sensed her too. As she stepped into the enchantment, a golden rat half the size of a human also appeared in front of her. The golden mouse was full of gold, as if made of gold, with two jewel-like eyes staring at her. There was confusion and involuntary kindness in it, and of course hesitated. "Who are you? Why did you break into my Sun Mountain?" Tang Guo didn''t expect that the golden rat''s voice turned out to be an eight or nine-year-old child. Chapter 5615: Admirer of the male protagonist (9) Chapter 5615: Admirer of the male protagonist (9) Chapter 5615 The admirer of the male lead father (9) "My name is Tang Guo, and I identally sensed that there is a map of Sun Mountain in my mind, and I intend to take a look." Tang Guo''s words are half true, "Are you the owner of this Sun Mountain?" "Yes, I am the owner of Sun Mountain. Would you like toe in and sit?" Tang Guo did not expect this golden mouse to be so cute, and smiled and asked, "Where is your adult?" "I am the only one in my family. Without an adult, your life span may not be as long as mine. I have been asleep for a long time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be sober. I feel that your breath is gentle and kind. It shouldn''t be A bad guy." "Youe in and sit down." The golden mouse instantly transformed into the appearance of a child, really only eight or nine years old, wearing a golden dress, looks good, and both eyes are golden. "My name is Jin Xiaobao." Tang Guo was not polite, followed in, and threw a formation outside, hiding the ce again. Jin Xiaobao could not help but ask why. "There is no shortage of greedy people in this world, let alone you are full of treasures here, even you are full of treasures. If someone breaks in, what do you think will happen?" Jin Xiaobao seemed to think of something, his face didn''t look good: "Yes, but my enchantment is made by nature. I added that the day after tomorrow, people outside should not be able to see it and can''t find it here." "Didnt Ie in here?" Jin Xiaobao had nothing to say, but couldn''t get angry with Tang Guo, and invited her into a golden room. She was right. There are treasures everywhere here, even the stonesid on the ground are pieces of spiritual stones, braving aura. The aura here is very abundant, not a poor ce at all. The appearance on the outside is just to cover people''s ears. Jin Xiaobao greeted Tang Guo with tea. Tang Guo took a sip and realized that this tea is also a good thing. After thinking about his Jin Xiaobao''s identity, it is not surprising that the other party has good things. After all, with Jin Xiaobaos eyes, the other party can see the treasure thousands of miles away, and then cooperate with his cultivation base to get the treasure in an instant. No matter what the people behind it are calcting, the eyes of Jin Xiaobao alone can attract countless people. "Actually, I have one other thing this time." Jin Xiaobao showed it clearly: "I know, if nothing happens, how can I find here. Although I don''t know who you are, I don''t think you are a bad person and will not harm me. Tell me what it is, if I can Those who help you will definitely help you." "Speaking of which this matter is about you." Jin Xiaobao is puzzled this time, and his little head is full of doubts: "About me? I have been sleeping for many years. People outside should only regard my existence as a legend. Why are they about me?" "If I hadn''t expected it to be wrong, someone is coveting your eyes and is devising a conspiracy to take your eyes." Jin Xiaobao''s face changed drastically, he subconsciously covered his eyes, and soon his face was full of anger: "Then the other party is here, I won''t let him go out smoothly." "The other party is plotting a trick, there must be a way to get you to follow the Tao. I was aware of this conspiracy, so I don''t want this to happen." Intuitively told Tang Guo that it would be no good for her if the four big monsters really fell. She has always believed in her intuition. Since it is not good, she will definitely not let the four big demons fall. There is no curse in the Ling family, everything is just a conspiracy. Chapter 5616: Admirer of the male protagonist (10) Chapter 5616: Admirer of the male protagonist (10) Chapter 5616 The admirer of the male lead father (10) "Thank you for your reminder, I will pay attention and will not let the other party''s tricks seed." Jin Xiaobao''s face wasplicated, and he did not expect that after so many years, someone would dare to hit his idea. "No, I want you to cooperate with one thing." Tang Guo continued, Jin Xiaobao didn''t interrupt, and when she said below, he listened to her, "In fact, the person who came to get your eyes was also deceived by others. I think He has a lot of luck in him, and most of them are caught by people who want to use him to deal with you." Jin Xiaobao puzzled: "In that case, why don''t you tell that person the truth? All this will not be resolved." "A child is a child..." "I have lived for thousands of years, older than you, how could I be a child?" "Then why didn''t you grow up?" Jin Xiaobao: Annoying. Who is the golden rats long adulthood? ording to the age in the golden rat, he is indeed still a child, five thousand years to reach adulthood, and he is only three thousand years old. "The person behind should have calcted me into it. I want to find out. The other party may be monitoring Ling Kechen''s situation at any time. If he tells the truth to Ling Kechen, that person will know that we see through the strategy and want to find out. It''s not easy for him." Jin Xiaobao is a natural creature, and I understand Tang Guo''s meaning: "Then how do you want me to cooperate?" "After Ling Kechen arrives, let''s create an illusion and ask him to take a fake golden rat''s eye and leave. In addition to the golden rat''s eyes, he will also take the ck snake snake gall of Heishuihe, the horns of Jingshan rhinoceros essence, and the blue sea. Demon''s blood." Jin Xiaobao was shocked: "What on earth is that person plotting? He actually wants to kill the four of us in one go." "I also want to know, so I need the four of you to cooperate and get a fake thing for each other. Then, when you follow Ling Kechen back, you will know what the other party is doing. We are still alive. No matter how strong the person is, we can''t work together. Kill it, and it can also cause severe damage." Jin Xiaobao believed Tang Guos words: "Okay, there is no reason for non-cooperation in this matter, then how can we convince the other party?" "You prepare a pair of eyes that are enough to make a real golden rat, and I will set up a magical array." Jin Xiaobao nodded: "I have countless treasures from the Sun Mountain. It is still easy to find a pair of golden rat eyes. Okay, I will do this, and I will leave the magic array to you." "When this is over, I will take you to find someone else." Jin Xiaobao added, his face was cautious, "You must catch that bad guy, you actually want our lives." Tang Guo had vaguely noticed something. The people who calcted by that person were all great fortuners. Could it be that they wanted to rob them of their luck? Among them, Ling Kechen is the newly born child of luck in this world, so it is of course easier to use the child of luck to do this. Tiandao has not detected it so quickly, after all, this is the child of luck personally selected by Tiandao. Who can imagine that someone can calcte the son of luck together? The arrangement of the formation method is familiar to Tang Guo, but in half a day, she arranged a perfect phantom array, mainly because she was afraid that the person behind would follow, and she would spend so much thought. On the other side of Jin Xiaobao, he also found a pair of gems that were exactly the same as his eyes, and he regained his breath again, enough to be fake. Everything is ready, just waiting for Ling Kechen''s arrival. see you tomorrow Chapter 5617: Admirer of the male lead father (11) Chapter 5617: Admirer of the male lead father (11) Chapter 5617 Admirers of the male lead father (11) "Friend Ling, did you make a mistake, how could this ce be the position of Sun Mountain?" At this time, a month has passed since Tang Guo came to Sun Mountain, and Ling Kechen and his party slowly arrived. The person who asked the question was one of his colleagues. Looking at this ce is poor, not onlycks spiritual power, but also has no normal flowers, nts and trees. There are only a pile of rubbish. There were several people who went with them. Except for Ming Man who still trusted Ling Kechen, the others couldn''t help but raise questions. Ling Kechen said firmly: "No, it must be here. My intuition can''t be wrong." He even felt that the atmosphere here is very different, but with this special feeling, it is impossible for him to speak carefully to these people. Except for Ming Man, the others are just peers and objects of cooperation, not worthy of his heart and soul. Selected them toe together, but just happened to find that they were also looking for Sun Mountain. But what these people want is the baby of Sun Mountain, not the eyes of the golden rat. He only asked for the eyes of the Golden Rat, so he hit it off with them and exchanged the information they got. It took several months to find here. He can be sure that Sun Mountain is nearby, why this ce looks so poor, everything is just a disguise. If everyone could see the location of Sun Mountain, it would not be his turn to find this ce, and it would have been ttened by experts in the cultivation world. "If you can''t believe me, you can leave. But I think I have reached this point. It is better to wait and find more, maybe you can find the Sun Mountain." Ling Kechen said, "Of course, you don''t want to stay. I, Ling Kechen, wont force it, so please." Of course no one left, they were just a little uncertain in their hearts, but they did not forget the purpose of this trip, confirm the location of the Sun Mountain, and see if Ling Kechen can really get the eyes of the Golden Rat. No one doubts anymore, Ling Kechen and Ming Man are looking for something wrong here. Three dayster, the two of them touched the edge of the barrier, and they broke into the barrier during the idental collision. After breaking through the barrier, you will see a dazzling array of treasures. I don''t know how many kinds there are. Throw them on the ground at will. There is a feeling that there are treasures everywhere, and the owner is not rare at all. It was the prince who grew up in the pce like Ling Kechen, and couldn''t help being stunned when he saw these treasures. He had heard of countless Sun Mountain treasures a long time ago. After seeing it, he knew that the legend was not exaggerated at all. Even if it is a pearl, it is half the size of an egg yolk, and it is faintly filled with aura, which is obviously different from the ordinary goods in the secr world. The ground is paved with spirit stones. When other people see it, they subconsciously pry the ground with magic weapons. This spirit stone is not small, and it is a waste to them to use it to pave the road. "Brother Ling, there is a house over there, and the golden rat is probably living in the house." Ming Man said. Ling Kechen nodded, his face appeared cautiously: "The strength of the golden rat is definitely not easy. We should be careful to lean over, and it is best to take advantage of the opponent''s carelessness to take away the eyes and not to fight the other party too much." Ling Kechen and the others did not know that the moment they stepped into the enchantment, they entered an illusion, which Tang Guo specially prepared for their arrival. Jin Xiaobao stood beside Tang Guo, watching everything that happened in the illusion: "That''s Ling Kechen?" "That''s right." "It''s really good luck, Lord Tiandao''s new favorite." Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help butin, "It''s just a bit silly, Lord Tiandao''s vision has be bad." Chapter 5618: Admirer of the male lead father (12) Chapter 5618: Admirer of the male lead father (12) Chapter 5618 Admirers of the male lead father (12) "It sounds like you are familiar with Heaven?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking. Jin Xiaobao shook his head: "There is no such thing, just because I am one of the four great monsters in this world, and I know more about Lord Tiandao. Every once in a while, Lord Tiandao will choose a new darling to make this world change. Better. In short, every time it really makes the world more perfect." "Even though I have been sleeping all these years, I can still feel the perfection of the power of rules." "It turned out to be like this." Tang Guo understood, and quickly asked, "I feel that the secrets are chaotic and the rules are not stable. ording to what you said, it shouldn''t be like this." Jin Xiaobao''s face sank: "It may be an ident." In fact, he felt it when he first woke up. When he heard what Tang Guo said, he understood that it was someone who calcted the luck of luck that made the secret of heaven be chaotic, and he couldn''t see what was ahead. However, after so long, Tiandao didn''t notice it, and he also felt a little strange. Then I thought about it. Maybe it was because the people behind were calcting the children of qi luck, so Tiandao subconsciously thought that the children of qi luck were experiencing what he experienced, and didn''t care much. In this way, the people behind the calction know the rules of the world well. "If I were familiar with Lord Tiandao, I would have contacted the other person to take care of this matter. If Lord Tiandao knew that the son of luck was calcted in this way, he would definitely be angry." Jin Xiaobao said. Tang Guo nodded, her eyes continued in the illusion. Jin Xiaobao looked at those people''s greedy appearance, showing disdain and disgust. If it weren''t for those people in the illusion, Tang Guo had made his own arrangements, he would have already taken action to teach them. Na Ling Kechen was stubborn, only looking at the eyes of the golden rat, not caring about other things at all. Before he felt that a few people could not find the enchantment, and he was quickly beaten in the face. If it were not for Tang Guo toe early, facing the qiyun of the son of qiyun and the daughter of qiyun, no matter how strong he is, some idents may ur. Maybe they would really take their eyes off. Even if they knew that they were being deceived, Jin Xiaobao was very unhappy in his heart, seeing them very unpleasant. Soon he saw the misfortunes of Ling Kechen and others in the illusion, which made him happy. At the end of the toss, Tang Guo reluctantly let them go, letting Ling Kechen take the "eye of the golden rat" smoothly. "Now they have got what they want, and are seriously injured, they have to cultivate for a while. Listening to their discussion, the next step is to Jingshan, you take me to Jingshan." "Okay." Jin Xiaobao promised readily. After this incident, he knew that Tang Guo was someone he could trust. Both of them have very good cultivation bases, and Jin Xiaobao is leading the way. Going to Jingshan is just a matter of breathing. At this time, Tang Guo has already appeared under a high mountain, where there are particrly many trees, and they are still very tall. The age of a tree is a hundred years up. Jin Xiaobao took Tang Guo and walked into the forest. His steps didnt stop. When the branches and thorns on both sides met the two of them, they seemed to be born with wisdom. They quickly moved to the two sides and made just one for them. Passable ce. "That guy must be soaking in the water, but it''s because of his thick skin, so there is no problem with soaking for hundreds of thousands of years." Jin Xiaobao said, "Just hiszy and clumsy head, Ling Kechen If ites, the other party may be easily deceived." Chapter 5619: Admirer of the male protagonist (13) Chapter 5619: Admirer of the male protagonist (13) Chapter 5619 The admirer of the male lead father (13) Tang Guo did not interrupt, listening to Jin Xiaobao silentlyining that the rhinoceros was not good. She can see that the rtionship between Jin Xiaobao and the rhinoceros spirit should be good, otherwise, how could shein and care about it like this. "You can get inside through here." Jin Xiaobao pointed to the position behind a very unique big tree, and led Tang Guo to it. They seemed to have passed through a film of water and came to a new world in an instant. The sun is shining and the birds and flowers are scented, which is obviously different from the weird and gloomy forests before. Compared to the outside, it is really too bright here. The most important thing is that not far in front, there is a huge pond. Above the pond, there is a waterfall, like a white cloth spreading down. Two steps closer, she can see clearly. The waterfall is a waterfall. The pond is not a pond, but the pond under the waterfall. Below the pond, the water is still flowing. It''s just that the pond under the waterfall is so big, which surprised her a bit. No idents, here is another ce especially suitable for cultivation, no wonder it will be upied by a big monster. She found that the treatment of the great demon in this world was pretty good. If there was no one to disturb, she would basically live at home with peace of mind. "Niu Sheng." Jin Xiaobao stood on a rock by the water and shouted into the water: "How many years have you been soaking, the skin will be soaked." Only the ssh from the water above, there is no other movement in the water. Jin Xiaobao did not believe in evil, and continued to shout: "Niu Sheng, if you don''t get up, someone wille in to dry your water and take your horns." This sentence is obviously useful. Just after it fell, a strong voice came out from the water: "Which guy would dare toe to my house to make trouble? See if I can''t kill him!" "Hehe, it''s embarrassing to talk about it. If you encounter someone with a horn, can you grow more?" Jin Xiaobao mocked, "Come out as soon as you wake up, there are very important things." After finishing speaking, Jin Xiaobao hurriedly greeted Tang Guo: Stay away, this guy is very moving when hees out. Tang Guo did so, and also put a spiritual power shield in front of him. Just as far away as possible, the surroundings began to vibrate, and then a giant stood up in the pond, and a lot of water sshed around. As the giant shakes the water on its body, the water spreads around like a flying sword. If you didn''t avoid it just now, you would definitely be attacked by these water swords. When the giant was quiet, Tang Guo carefully observed his appearance. The most noticeable thing is, of course, the horns on the top of the opponent''s head. This corner is indeed beautiful. "Huh? Little mouse, how can you have the breath of strangers?" Niu Sheng felt Tang Guo''s breath and asked, "Little mouse, how did you bring strangers to me?" Jin Xiaobao was a little angry: "Am I without a name? Can you stop the little mouse?" "Aren''t you a little mouse? I can cover you with one kick." Niu Sheng said bluntly, no matter how angry Jin Xiaobao was, "You haven''t said who this stranger is." "You be a human first, sit down and speak slowly. This is a long story." Jin Xiaobao didn''t want to entangle how to call things, but just wanted to solve the matter early, otherwise it would be a potential crisis to keep it. Someone actually counted the four of them. This is definitely not easy. "Okay." Niu Sheng said, and the huge rhino in front of him was gone. Chapter 5620: Admirer of the male protagonist (14) Chapter 5620: Admirer of the male protagonist (14) Chapter 5620 The admirer of the male lead father (14) He has be a person, of course the horn on the top of his head is still there, but it has be smaller. Niu Sheng jumped a few steps to Jin Xiaobao''s position, staring at Tang Guo with big eyes and looking up and down: "Still a female, her breath is a person, not a demon." Niu Sheng has no houses here. He doesn''t like houses. He usually turns into his body and soaks in the pond, so a few people found a few stones to sit down. Tang Guo said the matter in a few words, and Niu Sheng fell silent. After a while, he said, No wonder I always have nightmares recently. I have sneezed in the water and I dont know how many sneezes. It turns out that someone is calcting me and I want my horns. The horn of the rhinoceros is equivalent to most of his skill. Taking the horn is equivalent to knocking him back to his original shape, and it will really be a monster that can be ughtered. "When that persones, I have to pierce his belly with a corner, and then squash him with one foot." Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help but rolled his eyes: "That''s the new son of luck. When his luck is strong, you will make him have a problem." Niu Sheng was stunned: "He is the son of luck?" "Yeah, don''t worry, I came here with a method this time, and the other party was also deceived. Regardless of whether he is stupid or not, we must first use him to find out the person behind." Jin Xiaobao continued, "So we have to You cooperate, you get a fake and real horn to cheat him, and we will let him gather all the items. The person behind will definitely appear at that time, and then we will be able to kill the other party. " "It''s a little mouse, this little head is really smart." Niu Sheng was full of face and nodded, "Okay, listen to you, first find the bad thing and break his belly." Jin Xiaobao: "..." After the negotiation, Tang Guo set up a magical array at the position of the enchantment outside, waiting for Ling Kechen''s arrival. Ling Kechen arrived two monthster. Two of them were missing from the team, and most of them were lost because of something happened on the road. Same as before, Ling Kechen and Ming Man struggled and worked hard here and finally got rhino horns. After getting the rhino horns, they hurriedly retreated out of fear of change. Then heal and recover, and then continue on the road to the next ce. "Have you felt some changes recently?" On the way to Heishuihe, Tang Guo asked the two that they could move a few of them, just because Niu Sheng said that he wanted to see the scenery outside and went to the human world by the way. When they ordered something to eat, they passed by slowly. Niu Sheng is holding a pig''s hoof and chewing, his mouth is full of oil. Tang Guo has some doubts about life. Isnt the rhinoceros a herbivore? This Niu Sheng had no interest in grass at all. After he came to the human world, he ate meat every day, all kinds of meat, even beef, and he didn''t pick at all. In Niu Sheng''s words, does he eat beef have anything to do with being a rhino? "Is there any problem?" Niu Sheng can trust Tang Guo. Tang Guo feels more cordial. He doesn''t think the other party will deceive him. And the meat he ate recently was bought by Tang Guo, so he was more kind to her. Tang Guo buys meat for Niu Sheng to eat, it is pure instinct, and she also thinks Niu Sheng is very kind. She didn''t deliberately control this feeling, because she didn''t think it was a bad thing. Obviously, the figure of Niu Sheng is not very good-looking, but she can see how cute it is. Chapter 5621: Admirer of the male protagonist (15) Chapter 5621: Admirer of the male protagonist (15) Chapter 5621 The admirer of the male lead father (15) "I know how to eat all day long," Jin Xiaobao spit out angrily, "Don''t you notice that some loose rules before, seem to be firmer again?" Newton paused, and carefully sensed: "It seems to be so, does it have anything to do with what we are doing now?" "It should be." Jin Xiaobao said uncertainly, looking at Tang Guo. Tang Guo affirmed: "I think there is." "You think, the four of you are all great monsters born in response to the heavens and the earth. They are not evil monsters. They are allowed by heaven. You have your own talents and abilities. Now both of you are avoiding a catastrophe. Half of his calction failed. If he uses your power and luck to improve himself, it is equal to strengthening himself, then it is not surprising that the power of the rules of this world is undermined." "That person is a child of luck, isnt he just trying to break the rules? Its only because he is afraid of this, thats why he is a child of luck and does this secretly. If a child of luck prevents the disaster, he just needs to pick it up. The fruit bes." Jin Xiaobao and Niu Sheng listened carefully, and the more they listened, the more they felt reasonable. Niu Sheng ate the pig''s feet in his hand twice, wiped his mouth, and gave Tang Guo a silly smile: "Then let''s go to Heishuihe, and solve the problem early. That bad thing, I must To break his belly and trample on his head." Everything went well. Tang Guo first went to see Xie Hai, the mysterious snake in Heishuihe. As soon as several people said the matter, Xie Hai cooperated with them to deceive Ling Kechen who arrivedter. Then they went to Bihai again, found the Sea Monster, and said things the same way, the Sea Monster also cooperated extremely well. It was an old monster that existed for a long time. Even Niu Sheng, who was so naive, was so proficient in acting, Ling Kechen hadn''t seen anything at all. Of course, the entire cultivation world is also in chaos at this time. As soon as it started in the practice world, the golden rats eyes were gouged out. This means that Sun Mountain is present, who doesn''t want the baby of Sun Mountain? The monks all set out to find the existence of Sun Mountain, as if to dig three feet into the ground. Later, it was reported that Jingshan, Heishuihe, and Bihai had problems in turn. The four great monsters turned out to be the fall of the fall, and the severe injuries were unbelievable. Although I can''t believe it, no one wants to miss the opportunity to plunder the baby. People in the entire cultivation world went crazy, looking for the location of these ces every day, and even many people were looking for who did it. The people who released the news of the four big monsters were the ones who followed Ling Kechen. They did not reveal the identity of Ling Kechen, they just wanted to disturb the muddy water, after all, the people behind didn''t want to cause trouble. They saw Ling Kechenplete the task with their own eyes, and their task was alsopleted. It was time to leave Ling Kechen''s side, so as not to arouse suspicion. However, Ling Kechen still had an ident. The son of air luck is apanied by air luck, and there are also catastrophes. "Ling Kechen, you mark the positions of a few ces, and I won''t embarrass you." The person who spoke was Ming Yangtian, the master of the Tianyun school. He values his only daughter very much, but there is no way he can do it wrong. The ce where the big demon inhabits is coveted. The big demon has existed for a long time, and there must be countless treasures in the ce where it lives. If you get these treasures, the Tianyun Sect will definitely make a qualitative leap, surpassing all the schools and surpassing the others. see you tomorrow Chapter 5622: Admirer of the male protagonist (16) Chapter 5622: Admirer of the male protagonist (16) Chapter 5622 The admirer of the male lead father (16) Ling Kechen''s expression was not very good. He had solved so many dangers before. He thought he could return to the world with things smoothly and smoothly, but he couldn''t help but nce at Mingman when he thought of such an incident. Mingmans eyes were red: "Big Brother Ling, Im sorry, I didnt know that Dad would be like this." At first, she followed Ling Kechen to find those things. She told Ming Yangtian what to do, not wanting her father to fail to withstand the temptation in the end. As soon as they came back, they were stopped by Ming Yangtian and asked Ling Kechen to tell him the location of those ces. "Father, you have done too much this thing." Ming Man took off his sorrow, "This is what I got these days, you take it, don''t embarrass Big Brother." "Manman, you also followed. Dad just wants to know where the Sun Mountain, Jingshan, Heishuihe, and Bihai are, how to get in?" Ming Yangtian didn''t pick up Mingman''s ring, there was something inside. , Why are there so many babes in these four positions? Looking at Ming Yangtian like this, Ming Man couldn''t lift his head in front of Ling Kechen. "Father, our Tianyun faction is already very powerful, and there is no need to do such a thing. Besides, we all hit that ce by mistake before, and even if we go now, we may not be able to find it." Ming Man said The truth is that they took what they needed and left, and they didn''t have time to pay attention to the back, because they felt that staying in it was not a good thing. Leave early and be safe early. Even the people who followed them did not empty the contents and were directly thrown out. Now the entire cultivation world is looking for a ce where the four big monsters live. Needless to say, this is afraid that it will set off a **** storm. Fortunately, there are no rumors that this matter has anything to do with her and Ling Kechen. If the two of them are exposed, I dont know how many monks will take the magic weapon to the sky and send them to the map where the four big monsters are located. "Manman, do you think there is a lot of rumors outside now, are you two really safe?" Ming Yangtian said, "There are still people who go with you, can you guarantee that they will not expose your identities? " "They are also people who know that ce, and it will be a matter of time before they expose you. Then they will divert their attention, and all the firepower will be sent by Tianyun. Dad asks you to name the ce, but it is actually for you Take the risk." Mingman heard it, and felt somewhat reasonable. Only before, she felt that her father wanted a map of the locations of the four big monsters, and didn''t even consider her face in front of Ling Kechen, and she felt a little ufortable. "Ling boy, don''t be angry. The problem now is that you told me that ce earlier. If my Tianyun school can find things early, there is still some chance of winning against other schools in the future." Mingyang Tian said, "Even if someone embarrass you at that time, for the sake of telling you about this, the entire Tianyun faction will stand by your side to ensure that you will not be attacked by others." "If you don''t tell me, for the sake of Ming Man''s face, I am definitely going to help you. Who is Ming Man is my daughter, and her heart is tied to your heart." Ming Yangtian said I sighed here, "However, there are only three of us. There are thousands of people in the cultivation world. In order to know that ce, any method can be used. You have been in the cultivation world for some time. I have seen it before." "No need for me to say more?" Ling Ke Chen was silent, indeed, most of the difort just now disappeared. Chapter 5623: Admirer of the male protagonist (17) Chapter 5623: Admirer of the male protagonist (17) Chapter 5623 The admirer of the male lead father (17) Ming Yangtian''s words, asked Ling Kechen to think about it. Finally weighing the pros and cons, he still agreed to Ming Yangtian''s request. Although his cultivation base has increased rapidly, his fists are hard to beat everyone, and it is better to have a big sect behind him. He is not alone, he has family in the secr world. If a person in the cultivation world is really pursued, he will just run away alone. When someone finds out his family in the secr world, he really doesn''t have the slightest ability to resist. On the same day, Ling Kechen took a group of experts from the Tianyun Sect and returned to the ce where the four great monsters inhabited along the way. He still relied on his memory to find the position of Sun Mountain, recalling how he had reached Sun Mountain before, and did it again. I thought I could pass through the barrier and reach the Sun Mountain likest time. As a result, after a long time, there was no movement, Ling Kechen couldn''t help but sweat beads on his forehead. "Ming Sect Master, I can''t find the location of that barrier." Ling Kechen said with a serious face, "Before that, Man Man and I also went in by mistake. After achieving our goal, we didn''t stay too much for fear of changes, and we came out again. ." "Father, Brother Ling didn''t lie. We did use this method to get in before. Now, we can''t get in." Ming Man said, "The big demon is not dead, maybe he changed the enchantment while we were gone. ." Ming Yangtian does not think that Ling Kechen and Ming Man are lying, of course their faces are still ugly. But thinking that there are three ces behind, it is impossible that every ce can not be entered, so he didn''t get angry with Ling Kechen and let him continue to lead the way. As they were on their way to Jingshan, Tang Guozheng was listening to gossip in the human world with four big demons, and the system reminded her of the Tianyun faction. "What''s wrong?" Jin Xiaobao noticed Tang Guo''s face and asked. The situation in the cultivation world has been really chaotic recently, but fortunately, he sensed the power of rules and was not being persecuted. It''s just that the secret is still being concealed, and it can''t be figured out. "Ling Kechen and two of them took the people from the Tianyun faction to revisit their old ce. I am afraid that they have fallen in love with your baby at home and n to try their luck." Tang Guo exined, "Don''t worry, I will help you with the formation and formation. Reinforced, made some changes, they couldn''t find out, they couldn''t get in." "Hmph, these people are really annoying, I really want to break their belly." Niu Sheng couldn''t help but said, making the other three big demons roll their eyes. This guy only knows about breaking people''s belly, but he doesn''t know. Change the pattern? Tang Guo didn''t want Ling Kechen to continue wasting time, but it was not easy toe forward. Besides, Ling Kechen didn''t ask her for help for the time being. Rushing in the past might arouse suspicion by those behind him. Just now, she was wondering how to speed up the process and let Ling Kechen return to the world of vulgarity as soon as possible, and give those treasures to the master. At that time, they will be able to get rid of this scourge. "Do you really want to punch those people?" Tang Guo suddenly said, attracting the attention of the four big monsters. Their eyes were filled with zing fire, and they were full of expectations, obviously thinking very much. In fact, if Tang Guo were not here, they would have already shot Ling Kechen. "I want to, I want to dream." Niu Sheng''s voice buzzed, feeling that the meat in his hands was not fragrant, and looked at Tang Guo expectantly, "Can we beat them? Can we break their belly and stom on them? Are their heads melon seeds?" "Niu Sheng, you can''t change your tricks?" As the only woman among the four big monsters, the Sea-Monster can''t stand it anymore, "Miss Tang said to beat them, not to death, your mind is really the same as before. stupid." Chapter 5624: Admirer of the male protagonist (18) Chapter 5624: Admirer of the male protagonist (18) Chapter 5624 Admirers of the male lead father (18) Finally, Tang Guo discussed with the four big monsters, dressed up halfway, and beat the group of people. "Except for Ling Kechen, everyone else can take the ring back." Tang Guo''s words made the eyes of the four big monsters brighten up. That''s good, these guys want to grab their things, then they should start first. What these humans like most is the treasures hidden in Na Jie, so I snatched them to see if these humans can still do it. Everything was discussed, Tang Guo and the four big demons did not hesitate, and immediately moved a few to pursue the position of the Tianyun faction. When approaching the people of the Tianyun faction, the four big demons all dressed up for themselves. To ensure that people can''t recognize what they are, look at the Tianyun faction and go up to intercept it. Ming Yangtian waited for a group of masters of the Tianyun faction. He followed Ling Kechen to Jingshan. He was listening to Ling Kechen saying that when it was about toe, suddenly a few cold winds came over. Before they could react, he was surrounded by two monsters. One after the other, they are very huge, and you can''t see what kind of them. The breath of the two monsters is really frightening. Just as Mingyangtian was about to say something, Niu Shenghe and Yunbi didn''t want to give them a chance to speak at all, so they went up to catch someone and beat them. Niu Sheng regained his strength, restrained from showing the horns. only used four limbs, almost one foot, kicked the people from the Tianyun faction over and over. Even Ling Kechen didn''t let it go, Tang Guo said, as long as he didn''t kill Ling Kechen, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Sure enough, Niu Sheng, who got the essentials, beat the people of the Tianyun faction to the death. When all these people were lying on the ground and unable to move, he stared, "If you want to go outpletely today, you will hand over the ring." The people of the Tianyun faction were full of reluctance, and Yunbi had already started to touch it. The disguised Jin Xiaobao also appeared. Now any treasure hidden in these people can''t escape his eyes. With the help of Jin Xiaobao, Yunbi touched all the rings of the Tianyun Sect. Finally, under the eyes of the masters of the Tianyun faction who cannibalize people, a few big monsters walked away. When their backs disappeared, many experts of the Tianyun faction were vomiting blood with anger. "Sect master, these monsters don''t know where they came out. They are powerful. We don''t know the details. I''m afraid it won''t work if we want revenge." Who can think of it, its a joke to be robbed in the middle of the road instead of getting any benefits when you go out. "Master, what should we do now?" Ming Yangtian was also very angry, and among them was he who was vomiting blood. "Go back, we are all injured, the magic weapon and the ring are snatched away, even if we find the position of the four big monsters, we may not get those treasures. If it is discovered, it will be even worse." Many masters think so, the current situation is really shameful. Ling Kecheny on the side silently, and he was relieved when he heard that these people stopped looking. In fact, he still has a space to store items, but it is hidden, and therefore deceived the previous monsters that didn''t make a difference. Fortunately, he got such a thing, otherwise he would be robbed by the monster, and he really couldn''t go back for business. There are only four big monsters, and there are no more. However, he can''t pretend that his important things haven''t been stolen at the moment, and he has to show a look of despair and gray eyes. Ming Yangtian found such Ling Kechen andforted him with a pig-headed face. "Wait some timeter, we are fully prepared toe again." Chapter 5625: Admirer of the male lead father (19) Chapter 5625: Admirer of the male lead father (19) Chapter 5625 The admirer of the male lead father (19) Ling Kechen dealt with it on the surface, but in fact he did not believe in Mingyang for a long time. The incident before, had grievances in his heart. Fortunately, he has not disclosed everything in themon world. Regarding the use of the four big monsters to lift the curse, he has not told anyone except the senior, not even Ming Man. It will be easier for him to get out. didn''t get away before, but was stared at him by many masters of the Tianyun faction. If there is no ident, when these masters are seriously injured, it is the best time for him to get out. He nced at Ming Man, who was adjusting his breath. Although he had a good impression of Ming Man, the current situation did not allow his children to have a rtionship with him. He had to go back and break the curse first. When the curse is broken, his father has other bloodlines, and he wille to the cultivation world to find Mingman. Thinking so, his mind is much clearer. When everyone was adjusting their breath, Ling Kechen quietly took a pill, which was ced in the hidden space magic weapon. To avoid making mistakes, he didn''t want to say goodbye to Ming Man either. I felt almost recovered, except that after the injury on his face did not heal, Ling Kechen found an excuse and sneaked away. Everyone really thought he would be back in a while, but they didn''t expect that he would note back as soon as he left. Waiting for the people of the Tianyun faction to react, they almost stretched their legs out of anger, and the anger passed. Ming Man looked at the direction of Ling Kechen''s disappearance very disappointed, but he didn''t have much to me, but he was still a bit wronged. I also med her father for doing too much before, otherwise how could he leave without saying a word. "Don''t look, look at that kid and he won''te back again." Ming Yangtian said angrily. Ming Man retracted his gaze: "If Dad didn''t do that excessively before, would Brother Ling leave without saying hello? I understand him very well. If he follows us back, maybe he will be watched by the master of the school. Freedom. I think he walked well." She knew that Ling Kechen had something important. Although the other party did not disclose anything, she could feel that it was very difficult. Therefore, it is impossible for him to stay in the Tianyun faction forever, and his freedom is restricted by others. "I have raised you for nothing." "Father, this matter is clearly that you are unreasonable. What does it mean to raise me in vain? If you are in any danger, my Ming Man will take care of you and protect you desperately. But in the matter of Brother Ling, it is you. Is wrong." Other masters couldnt see it, they all turned to Mingyangtian: "Manman, what''s so good about that kid? Now that he is gone, you have no possibility..." "If there is no possibility, there is no possibility. The lifespan of the monks is long. There are many divisions and integrations in this. At least the brother Ling and I are separated when we like each other. When I recall this paragraph, I will not carry Resentment is a bit regretful at best." "You want to restrict people''s freedom, they can''t leave? Ming Yangtian remembered something, and his face calmed down: "Manman, let him go, dont be angry, lets go back." "There are so many good men in the cultivation world, he is not bad." "I am not interested. From today I will practice seriously and strive to surpass you." Ming Man made up his mind, "If I surpass you, how dare you treat Brother Ling like this." The words in the front are very happy for everyone, but the ones in the back are very unpleasant. Otherwise, it will be a matter of time for Mingman''s talent to surpass them. Chapter 5626: The admirer of the male protagonist (20) Chapter 5626: The admirer of the male protagonist (20) Chapter 5626 The admirer of the male lead father (20) Mingyang Tian is not angry with Ming Man. One of them is that Ming Man has an excellent talent, and she is the hope of the Tianyun School in the future. Another point is that Ming Man and Ling Kechen have been together all the time. They should know where the big demon resides, so it''s the same for Ming Man to take them to find them. In this way, the people of the Tianyun faction came out in great numbers and returned dingy. On the other side, Tang Guo and the four big monsters who have been paying attention to Ling Kechen are hiding their breath at this time, and are quietly following Ling Kechen behind. In fact, Jin Xiaobao knew that there was a hidden magic weapon on Ling Kechen. With his eyes, very few things in the world could escape his eyes. did not ask anyone to take it down, but Tang Guo instructed. "As expected to be the darling of heaven, this kid is very lucky, there are so many treasures on him." Xuan Snake Xie Hai couldn''t help but envy when he saw Ling Kechen take out the same and the same treasure, "Heaven''s favorite person Its just different." "But with the crisis, there is a chance that the air transporter will fall due to various crises. Whether it can grow up is really not certain." Jin Xiaobao interjected, "But Ling Kechen, the darling of the heavens, is too stupid to be calcted. " "People were originally ordinary people in the vulgar world. The monks wanted to count ordinary people. It was too easy. He died so many brothers and sisters. If ordinary people were ordinary people, they might have been scared to death. In the world of cultivation, with the body of an ordinary person, you can actually be considered courageous, and you can only say that you are the darling of heaven. Whether it is talent or mind, ordinary people can''t match it." Yunbi praised, "It''s you and me. Bing ordinary people will not do better than him. I know you have resentment against him, but think about it carefully, will we make the same choice from his point of view?" "It''s not wrong to say that, but I still hate him." Jin Xiaobao said, "You are just because he is also the darling of heaven, so you tolerate him a lot." "I didn''t see it. When he was poking my eyes in the illusion, he didn''t show any mercy at all." This time, Yunbi didn''t say much. "I don''t know when Tiandao will discover that the carefully selected son of luck has been calcted." Xie Hai sighed, "If it hadn''t been for Miss Tang to appear, with Ling Kechen''s luck, we might have been calcted by him. At that time we will be robbed and divided by the monks if we are dead or wounded." "Heavenly Dao may still be asleep, after all, Heavenly Dao will not interfere with the development of all things privately. It will only appear unless it threatens the safety of this world." Niu Sheng said, "Now the son of luck is okay. At most, the heavenly secrets are a bit chaotic. I cant disturb the other party. Speaking of which, Tiandao iszier than I am. Once I go to sleep, I can make a child of luck into the past. When the other party wakes up, it''s probably time to choose a new child of luck." Tang Guo stood aside, and heard the discussion of the four big demons silent. Because she has recently made a guess, although it is absurd, butbined with her analysis and intuition, her guess is likely to be true. But there are still many things that she could not figure out. If it is true, how can the people behind them count her, the four big demons, and the son of luck? How can the other party think of them and count them, unless the other party is a person who knows the secret of heaven in advance. "That kid is in danger." Jin Xiaobao''s voice awakened Tang Guo, and she swept towards Ling Kechen''s position. Sure enough, the other party''s situation was indeed not very good. see you tomorrow Chapter 5627: Admirer of the male lead father (21) Chapter 5627: Admirer of the male lead father (21) Chapter 5627 The admirer of the male lead father (21) "This should be a demon repair, or a big demon. The devilish energy in his body makes people ufortable from a long distance." Jin Xiaobao wrinkled his small face. The breath of his whole body is gentle and clean, and he will naturally feel that it is devilish. The breath of Xiu doesn''t feel very good. In fact, the power and breath of the four great monsters are very clean, which makes Tang Guo feel that his guess is correct. The four big monsters are rted to the survival of this world. Just because this world is not yetplete, it is an evolving world, and it needs many creatures to support it. And these four big demons should be the creatures that support this world in addition to the children of Qiyun. They have no father or mother, and they are born to grow. It can be said that they are one of the powers of the world. If you plunder their power, you are plundering the power of this world. In this way, the intentions of the people behind it will be easier to guess. The other party should want to step on the four big monsters, the son of luck, and her superiors, to gain power above the world. Or it can be considered that the other party wants to use the power of plundering this world with one fell swoop. There are such creatures in the world, and she can''t help but wonder whether the person behind this has also received Yuan Jiu''s guidance. Without the help of Yuan Jiu, can the other party have this consciousness and still plunder the power of the world? Ordinary creatures are afraid of the destruction of the world, because the destruction of the world means that all creatures will be destroyed. If it is Yuan Jiu, she has to write down another sum in her heart. I dont know what hatred there is between them, it is worthy of such deliberation to calcte her. "A...sneez..." Yuan Jiu''s incarnation outside of a small world, did not know what was going on, suddenly couldn''t help but sneezed. "Ahee Ahee..." What he didn''t expect was that the next sneezes continued, and finally stopped. He only felt a pain in his body and a bad heart, so he quickly cut off the avatar outside the body. Feel the pain, and quickly slip away. He looked at the dismembered external avatar with some regret, and the couple were really cruel and cruel people. A little bit of a daze, he would chop him to pieces, making no sense at all. It could have been dyed for a while, but I didnt expect the sudden sneeze bad thing. Its strange that his external avatar still sneezes. After solving Yuan Jiu, Yin Yao continued to break the formation. His body and a trace of soul in that small world were still destroyed by Yuan Jiu. However, this does not affect what he wants to do. A avatar outside the body requires a hundred years of skill. He will cut as many as there are in Yuan Nine. In fact, he doesn''t need to worry, he can definitelye out with the strength of Agogo if he waits outside. But he just doesn''t want to wait, no matter where she is, he wants to stay by her side. Once because of his misunderstanding, the two of them missed the opportunity to be together, and then he fell into a deep sleep, and Aguo went to the small world again. Yuan Jiu, who came after him, took the opportunity to calcte, and Aguo spent a lot of effort to find him. He knows what he wants, but he is flustered every day. Because Aguo stayed in the small world for too long, he was afraid that if some liked it for a long time, it would slowly slow down and not like it so much. He would dilute this like. Therefore, he has been working very hard to make her like him a little bit more every time, tens of thousands of times. shattered thestyer of formation, Yin Yao jumped into the small world without hesitation. Chapter 5628: Admirer of the male lead father (22) Chapter 5628: Admirer of the male lead father (22) Chapter 5628 The admirer of the male lead father (22) "Miss Tang, that is a big demon. Although he looks extremely unstable, as if there is a problem with his cultivation base, Ling Kechen can only struggle in his hands." Yun Bi said, "We need to take action. Help?" In fact, Yunbi means that you have to find out who is behind, and Ling Kechen can''t die. In fact, she doesn''t hate Ling Kechen as much as Jin Xiaobao. She often walks around in the human world, and her personality is not ck and white. She knows that there are also many helpless andpelling things in the human world. "I gave him the jade pendant, wait a minute, and see if he has the opportunity to use the jade pendant. Now I don''t know who is behind, whether he is staring at Ling Kechen in the dark, or putting something on him, we can''t appear rashly. ." "Then let''s wait." Jin Xiaobao said. He didn''t care about Ling Kechen''s life or death at all. Anyway, when he thought of Ling Kechen''s digging his eyes without hesitation in the fantasy world, he couldn''t identify with this person. Even if the other person is the current child of luck, being unable to get close means being unable to get close. "The big demon should have taken a fancy to Ling Kechen''s body." Xie Hai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The body of the son of Qiyun is indeed good. No matter what he cultivates, he is very fast. It is not surprising that the big demon can see him." "No wonder, I said why the big demon didn''t beat Ling Kechen. It turned out that he wanted to use this body for fear of being beaten." Niu Sheng stared, "The situation of the big devil does not look good. It''s not bad, but I don''t know what went wrong. This is the disadvantage of practicing magic power, and it seems that it may copse at any time." "He shouldn''t be able to wait long, he seems to be looking for a quiet ce to seize the house." Xie Hai answered. One person and four big monsters concealed their breath, closely following the position of the big demon in front of them. "Boy, me your bad luck. If you leave it alone, a talented kid like you, the deity will definitely cherish your talents and ept you as a direct disciple. Unfortunately, your appearance is when the deitys cultivation base went wrong. , There is no other way except to change the body." "It''s a pity." "If the deity''s cultivation base does not go wrong, you will be epted as a direct disciple. In a few decades, you will be the first person in the magic cultivation." Ling Kechen did not say a word, of course he could not yell. Since encountering this demon, he has no power to resist and is instantly imprisoned by the opponent. Perhaps he needs his body, and the demon is kind to him. Now he can''t use his spiritual power. The demon is holding him so fast that he yells and yells. He is in the hidden storage space to see if there is any baby that can be used to get him out. Flipping around, it made him a little frustrated. Because of the treasures in it, all of them were moved by spiritual power. Now he can''t use spiritual power, neither can these treasures. He identally swept the jade pendant in the corner, remembering that this was left to him by the senior, and it seemed that he needed to use spiritual power? However, the jade pendant was dripping blood at the beginning, and he felt that if he could use spiritual power, he should be able to drip blood. It''s just that he can''t use it now, the demon is flying with him, and if something happens, he may fall directly. He needs to find an opportunity, and then use the jade pendant after he feels safe. The opponent wants his body, so take him away. Chapter 5629: Admirer of the male lead father (23) Chapter 5629: Admirer of the male lead father (23) Chapter 5629 The admirer of the male lead father (23) Then he used the jade pendant before the opponent started, and he could feel that the opponent''s breath was unstable, and he should be very eager to get his body, right? So when the opponent''s soul is out of the body and wants to plunder his body, he will use the jade pendant again, which is the best time. The opponent''s cultivation base went wrong, and it looked like it was about to copse. It looks all right now, most of it is controlled by a demon. Once the soul of the opponent leaves the body, no one can control the body, and the spiritual power of the whole body will copse. It is not so easy to control it again. After making a decision, Ling Kechen calmed down. Its this time, no matter how scared it is, its useless. In fact, these days, he has experienced various crises, but this demon is not as dangerous as the previous things. "To be honest, I am worthy of the son of luck. I can deal with it calmly in the face of this." Xie Hai could not help but praise, "It''s a pity to be deceived, and I don''t know what the future will be? Even if God doesn''t care, he probably will Therefore, it breeds inner demons, and cannot kill them. It is destined to have limited achievements in the future." "The child of luck needs to go through a catastrophe, this is one of the tests. If he can survive, then he is the real child of luck, and this world can be more perfect because of him." Yun Bi answered. "This kid is indeed more courageous than the others. He was restrained by others but didn''t yell, begging his father to tell his grandmother." Niu Sheng couldn''t help but look at it differently. He had seen too many people who were so scared in the face of crisis. I hate the timid. Jin Xiaobao still didn''t speak, anyway, he didn''t like Ling Kechen. "Miss Tang, what are you thinking about?" Jin Xiaobao found that Tang Guo had been silent, always feeling that she was mysterious, as if she had some secrets. Tang Guo: "Listen to you, besides, I''m cultivating. Recently, my cultivation base has grown a bit fast." Niu Sheng was so surprised that his chin was about to fall: "Can I practice while flying?" "Don''t think you can''t do it if you can''t do it," Xie Hai smiled. "There are many people who do two things in this world." Niu Sheng whispered: "It''s just a little surprised, but I also feel that I can''t see through girl Tang more and more, I only know that she is very powerful." "I can''t see through her cultivation. I can see it before. Girl Tang, what kind of spiritual roots are you, how can you cultivate so fast?" Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help asking, how powerful his eyes were. It is strange to not understand her cultivation. "I am Mizuki Zhongpin Shuanglinggen." Four big monsters: "..." Are you kidding me? How can this kind of spiritual root cultivate so fast? If they read correctly, her body is less than 100 years old, right? Why is it so deep that they can''t see through it? This is not right, it ispletely beyond people''s imagination. Jin Xiaobao: "Did you secretly eat some natural treasure?" "What is secretly eating?" Tang Guo was speechless, "I haven''t eaten Tiancai Lingbao. I have been with you all this time. What can I eat? You have more babies than me." "Then why do you cultivate so fast?" Yunbi was not calm anymore. The four big monsters all looked at Tang Guo, their eyes were full of resentment. They had been in retreat for hundreds of years, and they could not increase their cultivation level. She is good, she can increase it while flying. is still a medium-grade Shuanglinggen, which is really unbelievable. Very hit! "Maybe this is another gift from God." Tang Guo couldn''t exin this, her current power had deteriorated, and it was different from the power of ordinary monks. Chapter 5630: Admirer of the male protagonist (24) Chapter 5630: Admirer of the male protagonist (24) Chapter 5630 Admirers of the male lead father (24) Her current power affects everything in this world, which is what happened in the past two days. When she realized this power, she knew that her guess was not wrong. Her power is not sealed, she should be asleep. None of the four great monsters suffered harm, the power between heaven and earth was not plundered by others, and everyone''s luck was still there, so her power awakened smoothly. Besides, she was not injured at this time, and it was even more okay. At the beginning, she really didn''t expect that she might be the **** of this world. But this way, it can exin why she is here. The person behind calcted the world of the original owner very hard. First, the power and luck of the four great monsters in this world were plundered by people, the way of heaven was also killed by people, and the children of luck were also calcted by others, and this world had fallen into the hands of those behind them. So she came, that''s right. In fact, at this time, she was not in a hurry to let Ling Kechen go back. As long as her power is fully awakened, and the person behind her has nothing to hide, she can make the other person disappear with a single thought. But things have reached this point, it is not good to change rashly, just follow along. The four big monsters didn''t find anything, they onlymented Tang Guo''s talent. Silently following behind the big demon, watching Ling Kechen''s pitiful appearance made them feel better. The heart that was hit by Tang Guo was found in Ling Kechen, the son of luck. "What''s your name?" Seeing that the speed of the big demon slowed down, Ling Kechen suddenly said, he felt that the other party was about to do something. "For the sake of your kid''s dying, the deity will tell you, the deity''s name is Lin Rong." "The name is pretty good." Ling Kechen praised, "I just don''t do human affairs." The demon Lin Rong was not angry, carrying Ling Kechen with a hahaha smile, dropped to the ground, paused, and swept over to a cave on the cliff in the distance. When he came to the cave, he put Ling Kechen on the ground, and underneath was a cliff of ten thousand feet. Ling Kechen could not use spiritual power, and he would be broken if he dared to jump down. "The deity is a demon. Isn''t it normal not to do human affairs?" "You kid, if it wasn''t for it, the deity would really be reluctant. You have the courage, character, and deity very much. It''s only me, we don''t have the fate of master and apprentice." Ling Kechen: "When are you going to do it?" "The deity needs to prepare some materials. Looting the body is not that simple. After all..." At this point, Lin Rong didn''t continue, but asked, "Your character deity likes it very much. At this point, you have What unfinished wish can be said, the deity takes over your body and will help youplete it." Ling Kechen also said politely: "You give me a nk jade slip, I write my wish in it, and put it in my storage space. When you take over my body, you can just watch the jade slip." "You guys have a lot of mind, why, do you think you still have a chance to escape?" Ling Kechen: "People have not yet died, and there is always some hope. In case you fail to seize the house, I still have a chance to go back. Before I die, I dont want to reveal my identity. In case you fail to take the house sessfully, What to do when you float to my hometown is not so good." "Ha ha ha... I have considered it quite well, well, for the sake of you so dare to say, the deity allows it." Yin Rong unlocked part of Ling Kechen''s spiritual power so that he could use spiritual power to carve jade slips, and threw a nk jade slip to him. Chapter 5631: Admirer of the male lead father (25) Chapter 5631: Admirer of the male lead father (25) Chapter 5631 Admirers of the male lead father (25) Then, Lin Rong set up a formation throughout the cave. "Your kid had better not have any crooked minds." Lin Rong warned. Ling Kechen did not answer, he was seriously engraving the jade slip. What he said just now is true and false, and it is true that the jade slip was carved. In case he fails to ask for help, he can''t wait for the arrival of the senior, hoping that Lin Rong can speak credit and bring those things back to lift the curse. I didn''t hear Ling Kechen''s answer, and Lin Rong was not angry. For the dying person, he does not care about too much with the other party, and prepares materials with peace of mind. Duo She has a body with a soul, especially the spiritual root is so good, it will not be too bad if you want toe, and it is easy to encounter the bacsh of the scourge, so he needs more preparation. Unfortunately, the time is toote, there is no way to find a body that can be used just after death. One hourter, Ling Kechens jade slip was already engraved. Yin Rong also prepared the materials, and he sealed Ling Kechen''s spiritual power again, sitting side by side, it seemed that he was ready to take home. "Boy, just say what you want to say." In order to better integrate that body, of course he wants to swallow this kid''s soul together, so that he can grow the soul. Letting such a talented soul escape, he would do that only if he was stupid, and letting go must be a hidden danger. So, let him be a tonic. "No more." Ling Kechen replied that he was actually observing Lin Rong. Seeing that Lin Rong closed his eyes and stopped talking, the jade pendant appeared in his hand, and he quietly pinched his fingertips. When Lin Rong''s soul rushed out of his body, he dripped blood on the jade pendant. If there is no ident, Yu Pei will raise a protective cover, hoping that the senior cane before Lin Rong destroys the protective cover. If he can''t make it, he can only say that he deserves it. When Lin Rong''s soul went out of his body, the body that was sitting on the ground instantly lost its main energy, and he involuntarily fell down. The violent power surged from his body, but fortunately Lin Rong had been prepared long ago and arranged the formation, so Ling Kechen was not affected. His soul rushed towards Ling Kechen without hesitation. At that moment, the blood from Ling Kechen''s fingertips fell on the jade pendant. In an instant, the white light on the jade pendant shed, and a transparent cover covered Ling Kechen. The rushing Lin Rong mmed into the hood, and after an ouch, an angry voice came: "Your kid is really dishonest, what have you done?" "I want to live too, I don''t want to give up if I have a chance." Ling Kechen put aside his heart, and looked outside with some expectation. Yin Rong frowned, and someone who can have this defensive jade pendant muste from a different source. But he can''t wait, his soul is actually weaker. Because his cultivation base had problems and he wanted this clean body, he basically gave up all his strength. With the power of magic cultivation, it is not conducive to future cultivation. I did not expect this kid''s way. But no matter how weak his soul is, he still doesn''t believe that he can''t break this defensive formation. Yin Rong no longer talks nonsense, and concentrates on breaking the formation. Ling Kechen felt a little nervous after hearing the crash. This big demon is obviously not simple, I don''t know how long the formation willst. "Ms. Tang, don''t you still take action now?" Jin Xiaobao couldn''t help asking. He hates Ling Kechen, but he hates the demon even more. Lin Rong''s breath is very ufortable, this kind of demon is not worthy of having the body of a child of luck. "Immediately." Tang Guo''s words fell, and the four big demons looked at her in shock. Why did she make herself look weak? see you tomorrow Chapter 5632: Admirer of the male protagonist (26) Chapter 5632: Admirer of the male protagonist (26) Chapter 5632 The admirer of the male lead father (26) "You hide and wait for me first." After exining the four big monsters, Tang Guo pretended to leap into the cave. She let go of her breath and was immediately felt by the rush inside. Yin Rong turned his head and saw Tang Guo who was blocked by the formation. From the breath of Tang Guo, he could sense that her strength should not be as good as he was originally, and he couldn''t help but rx. Yin Rong once again hit hard to protect Ling Kechen''s defensive cover, but found that the defensive cover didn''t mean to break no matter how he hit it, which made him a little anxious. Especially seeing Tang Guo''s speed in breaking through the formation speed up, he obviously had some aplishments in the formation, and he was even more flustered. Knowing that it was so troublesome, he should pick someone else. A talented person like Ling Kechen, he should be able to think that the other party must have some background. But by this time, regret is no longer useful. There were only three options before him. Run away immediately and continue to attack the defensive cover. Thest way is to give up seizing Sheling Kechen, and seizing her when the woman outside does not notice. Thinking about his cultivation for so many years, his soul must be much stronger than that woman. Taking advantage of the other side''s carelessness, it might really seed. Thinking about it this way, when Lin Rong attacked the defensive cover, he couldn''t help but hold back his strength and pretended that he was very weak. Four big monsters: "..." This magic repair, there are so many dramas. But they quickly reacted to Lin Rong''s n, and secretlyughed that this guy was overpowered, and actually hit Tang Guo with this idea, and waited a moment to see how he died. After a while, Tang Guo shattered the formation. Seeing Ling Kechen sitting on the ground, he walked in with a sword: "How are you?" "Senior, be careful, this demon wants to seize my body." Ling Kechen hurriedly reminded, "His body is out of control and should not be able to go back. Be careful, the defensive cover has not been broken." Ling Ke Chen could certainly feel that Lin Rong might have changed his mind and hit Tang Guo with his idea. Lin Rong couldn''t put it on anymore, he turned into a ray of light and drilled into Tang Guo''s eyebrow. Tang Guo pretended to be taken aback, letting the opponent dig into his eyebrows. Lin Rong couldn''t helpughing out in his heart. Although this woman''s cultivation level was pretty good, she didn''t have muchbat experience. Many of these people in the martial arts cultivator have this problem. They seem to have a good cultivation level, but they will only suffer a loss when they really fight. Thanks to her inexperience, otherwise he wouldnt have slipped into her sea of knowledge so easily. Now, he just needs to find her soul and swallow it. Currently, there is no other way. For the time being, I will use this body first. He didn''t n to let Ling Kechen let it go. He raised it first, and when he recovered, he slowly nned his body. However, reality and imagination are different. Lin Rong strolled in Tang Guos sea of knowledge for a while, and found that the surrounding area was quiet, and he couldnt find the other partys soul. He felt a little flustered, and immediately made a move to control the body, but he didn''t expect that he could not move anymore. "Ah, what did you do?" Yin Rong found that he could not move or leave the sea of consciousness, and he was really flustered. Here, even the secret method is useless. Tang Guo didn''t say a word. On the surface, it seemed that she was just standing in ce, as if fighting with Lin Rong. Anyway, Ling Kechen believed it and was worried. Chapter 5633: The admirer of the male protagonist (27) Chapter 5633: The admirer of the male protagonist (27) Chapter 5633 Admirers of the male lead father (27) However, the real situation is that Lin Rong has no room for resistance at all. "Senior..." Tang Guo didn''t want to hear Lin Rong say a few words, and directly sealed him up. The soul was swallowing him in small mouths, frightened to the point of nothing to do. Yin Rong couldn''t move, and couldn''t use secret methods. He could only watch his soul be swallowed by Tang Guo, begging for mercy in his eyes, but Tang Guo didn''t even look at him. Half an hour passed, Tang Guo who was standing in the cave finally moved, but her face was paler visible to the naked eye. Four big monsters: "..." Ling Kechen was very nervous. Seeing Tang Guo who opened his eyes, he didn''t say anything. He was not sure whether Senior won or Lin Rong won. "It''s okay." Tang Guo and Ling Kechen said, and also removed the defensive cover around him. Now Ling Kechen believed that Tang Guo had won, and he couldn''t help but feel happy. But seeing that Tang Guo looked bad, he quickly asked with concern: "Senior, how are you?" "Suffering some injuries." Tang Guo lied without changing her face. She did this to reduce the vignce of the people behind, so that the other party would not notice something and suddenly a dog jumped over the wall. After all, her strength had not fully recovered. , Many things are out of control. "Seniors great kindness, the kid is grateful. When the kid finishes the family affairs, he will definitelye to repay the great kindness of senior." Tang Guo nced at him at random, did not answer, and threw the jade pendant to him: "I will retreat after this time and will not reappear in the future. This jade pendant can be used as long as it is not destroyed by others." Ling Kechen was a little bit sour in her heart, but she also knew that the other party had done her best and did not dare to beg for anything, so she said many words of thanks. Tang Guo helped him remove the seal on his body: "Okay, you can go now." "Thank you, senior." "You should go back to the secr world, right?" Ling Kechen did not hide: "I have found everything that the expert needs, and it is indeed a return to the secr world." Ling Kechen took a deep breath. This trip was really full of various crises. He almost stayed in the cultivation world many times and couldn''t go back. Senior Daen, he is true that he will never forget it for the rest of his life. "Okay, you go, I''ll be here for a while." After all, she is now "injured", and it is inappropriate and not in line with her character. "Senior, goodbye." Before, because Lin Rong wanted to seize Sheling Kechen, he didn''t do anything about him, so his spiritual power was unblocked and he could hurry at any time. He looked back at Tang Guo who was sitting on the ground, jumped down the cave and left. Wait for him to leave, the four big monsters quietly appeared beside Tang Guo, looking at her with especiallyplicated eyes. "What do you guys see me doing?" Tang Guo asked puzzledly. Jin Xiaobao: "Humans are indeed veryplicated. Fortunately, you have no bad thoughts on us. If you lie to us, we are afraid that we will not be able to escape." "Yeah, maybe I will give my horns willingly." Niu Sheng answered, he didn''t think it was an exaggeration at all. Xie Haiyunbi is all this expression. I am very thankful that Tang Guo has no thoughts about them. For these acting skills, let alone them, no one can escape it, right? "Miss Tang, shall we keep following up now?" Jin Xiaobao asked. Tang Guo stood up, herplexion regained her rosiness, where there was still the paleness before: "Of course I have to keep up." "Let''s go, I also want to see who is behind the nning of all these things, and they are so good at calcting." Speaking of this, Yun Bi''s face is also gloomy. As they walked to the entrance of the cave, they suddenly heard movement behind them, and looked back at the same time. Chapter 5634: Admirer of the male protagonist (28) Chapter 5634: Admirer of the male protagonist (28) Chapter 5634 The admirer of the male lead father (28) One person and four big demons turned their heads, and saw Lin Rong''s body move a bit, all appearing unexpectedly. "Is this guy not dead yet?" Xie Hai was surprised, "Keep a hand?" "Although the power of his body has dissipated a lot, the power is not controlled, leaving a trace of the soul can not be controlled at all." Yun Bi said. "He shouldn''t be that stupid. There was movement when we were there. If we want to move, we have to wait for us to leave." Niu Sheng answered. "Is it a corpse?" Xie Hai was surprised, "Xiaobao, can you see anything?" Jin Xiaobao''s face is serious: "I can be sure that what is in this body right now is not a rush. His spirit is not so clean and pure, but the opponent''s realm is too high for me to see through. It is certain that he should not be a bad one, he The breath will not make people ufortable." "Hey, could it be that someone in the upper realm had an ident and happened to see Lin Rong''s corpse and borrowed it?" Xie Hai made a guess, apparently the other three big demons think so. Only Tang Guo felt different. She couldn''t be more familiar with the soul breath of the body. Does this guy use Lin Rongs body as a demon, does it mean that Yuan Jiu has intervened in this world? He only appeared at this time, mostly because of Yuan Jiu''s footsteps. I saw Lin Rong''s body struggling on the ground for a while before he got up. is clearly Lin Rong''s appearance, but several big monsters can feel that this person is definitely not the previous Lin Rong. The person''s expression looks too upright, and Lin Rong feels ufortable all over. And the other party seemed to be looking for something, and finally turned his gaze on Tang Guo, and dragged a little heavy step towards her. "What happened? Yuan Jiu again?" Tang Guo said first. The person who is attached to Lin Rongs body is indeed a silver line. The reason why appeared like this was that he felt that this world was unusual. Under normal circumstances, if it was not necessary, he would not appear in the small world as his own body, so as not to harm her. "Hmm." Yin Yao replied, "Sorry, I''mte again." Tang Guo: "How is the body adapting? This demon head''s cultivation technique has a disorder, and the power may not be well controlled." She felt that Yinyao was a little ufortable, but with his powerful spirit, there was no problem controlling a small body. "no problem." The four big monsters looked inexplicable. Did they know each other? Obviously so many words, they all know and understand, but when they are connected together, howe they are confused? Tang Guo didn''t exin so much to the four big monsters, anyway, their five-person team had one more person. The four big monsters felt that Yin Yao was not malicious at first, and naturally they did not exclude him from following, and he and Tang Guo were quite familiar. They looked at each other, and now their hearts were bnced. Since Yinyao is not simple, Tang Guo must not be simple either. Isnt it normal for her to practice very fast? Thinking about it this way, the confidence that had been hit before returnedpletely. People are big brothers, so they should cultivate quickly. Furthermore, Ling Kechen concealed his breath, and quickly ran to the position of the secr world. Although there were some small episodes in the middle, it did not reveal his identity at all, and there was not much danger, he returned to the border of Liang Nation without any risk. Looking at the familiar customs, Ling Kechen''s heart settled down. But he dared not stay, he wanted to return to the pce and tell his father the good news. One dayter, Ling Kechen returned to the pce. Chapter 5635: Admirer of the male lead father (29) Chapter 5635: Admirer of the male lead father (29) Chapter 5635 The admirer of the male lead father (29) "Emperor, you cane back safely." Ling Sheng could not help showing a bit of distress when seeing Ling Kechen, who was in the dust, he stretched out his hand and patted Ling Kechens arm: No matter what, its good to be back. Bringing so many masters to go, only Ling Kechen came back, which shows the danger. "Did you get what the expert needs?" After a while, Ling Sheng asked the key. In fact, he had a vague guess, and it was only two years away. I came back in just two years, and I probably got it. Sure enough, Ling Kechen replied: "Father, I got everything. They are four items designated by the expert." Ling Kechen moved his mind, and a veryrge box appeared in front of him, with traces of formation on the box. He withdrew the formation, opened the box, and inside it appeared four things that an expert needed. "Father, everything is here, but I don''t know how to hand it over to an expert." Ling Sheng walked to the box and stared at these things carefully: "Is this rhino horn? It really is different from our ordinary horns. But why is it the same size as ordinary horns?" "Because this box can holdrger things, if the rhino horn is taken out of the box, it will be huge." Ling Kechen exined. Ling Sheng nodded clearly, his eyes could not help but fall on a pair of golden beads: "These are the eyes of the golden rat?" "Yes." Ling Kechen remembered his previous experience, but his face was not very pretty. After all, the sound made by the golden rat was a child. Now that I think about it, there is a lot of intolerance in my heart. But he has already embarked on this path, it is impossible to look back. "The blood of the Kraken was originally green." Ling Kechen did not want to echo the emperors exmation in his heart at this time, he was really tired in the past two years. It is not only the crisis caused to him by the outside world, but also the blood that he has gone down the road. But he was a child of the Ling family, and he had promised his father to bring these things back to get rid of the curse of the Ling family. Stopped at this time, he felt a deep guilt in his heart. Of course he felt that this kind of guilt would affect his cultivation, and maybe his path of cultivation stopped here. But he had no way to control. Facing the emperors delighted words, he could only deal with it superficially, but in fact he was absent-minded. "The emperor has been working **** this journey. These things are here. The expert left me contact information, and I will contact him at night. With these things, my Ling''s curse will definitely be broken." Looking at the emperor''s happy look, Ling Kechen finally felt a littlefort in his heart, but he was still very tired, and his tiredness and guilt suppressed his joy. "Emperor, you are tired, let''s go down and rest first." "Okay, Father, the son will retire first." Ling Kechen did not refute, he was really tired and needed a rest. His mind was broken, of course, he had never thought that he would embark on the path of cultivation. It''s just that, if he doesn''t make any progress in the future, He Mingman won''t have any chance. Mingmans talent is no worse than him, and within a few decades, he will be a great power in the cultivation world. And he can only step on the spot, naturally he is not worthy of her. Before he fled without telling the other party, there was a gap between them when he wanted toe, and he couldn''t go back to the past. Even if she could understand his behavior, she couldn''t go back to the past. When the curse is broken, he has to go back, and say sorry to Ming Man no matter what. Chapter 5636: Admirer of the male protagonist (30) Chapter 5636: Admirer of the male protagonist (30) Chapter 5636 The admirer of the male lead father (30) "He gave birth to a heart demon." Jin Xiaobao retracted hisplicated eyes, "wasn''t he decisive before? Howe a heart demon is born now?" "If he can''t get rid of this demon, he will be like this in his life." Xie Hai answered. Niu Sheng: "If Tiandao senses it, it is estimated that he will have to wake up and choose another son of the choice." "Have you noticed that something is wrong?" Yunbi asked, "I was afraid that the people behind would find that I didn''t dare to look at me, so I felt it a little bit, and didn''t feel anything was wrong." The other three big monsters all shook their heads, indicating that they had not sensed it. Even the emperor, they were observing carefully. Jin Xiaobao has said that the emperor is indeed an ordinary person, so there is nothing to doubt. "Agogo, do you feel anything?" Yin Yao asked. Tang Guo: "Not for the time being. Since Yuan Jiu has intervened, it''s normal to be able to hide our eyes. Wait a minute, watch the emperor''s side to see where those things will fall, and then kill him. Exactly." "That''s right." Yin Yao agrees. No one with the surname Yuan is a good thing. In fact, if it weren''t for the help of Agoguo, he had fallen asleep and scattered his soul a lot, and he would probably be plundered by Yuan Jiu''s design. Fortunately, the appearance of Agogo made him wake up in time. The other party is so furious and biting Agogo not to let go, not because he likes her too much. What I like is just her identity and get her benefits. That night, Tang Guo and the others, who were monitoring Ling Sheng, discovered that Ling Sheng had actually let the big box containing the four big demon "babies" disappear, revealing an unexpected and somewhat stunned look. "Perhaps the expert gave the emperor some benefit." Yunbi said. Then Ling Sheng opened the secret room in his bedroom. The secret room was very spacious and contained everything. The big box that disappeared just now also appeared in a corner of the secret room. Not long after, Ling Kechens voice sounded outside the secret room: "Father?" Ling Sheng responded to the door of the secret room: "Emperor, I am here, you cane in." Ling Kechen was also a little surprised when he saw the entrance of the secret room. He didn''t expect that his father would trust him so much and let him know the location of the secret room. Thinking about it this way, he felt that the previous sacrifices were all worthwhile. He did not hesitate and went straight in. went in and saw Ling Sheng sitting there, and beckoned to him. Ling Kechen walked over and sat beside Ling Sheng. "Father, the emperor called his son toe overte at night, is there something?" "I forgot to ask you one thing." "What''s the matter?" Ling Kechen actually knew a little bit in his heart. Apart from asking the senior, there should be nothing else, right? Sure enough, Ling Sheng said: "How is she?" When asked, Ling Sheng sighed, "I haven''t seen her for so many years, how is she?" The four big demons couldn''t help but look at Tang Guo when they heard this. They were in a closed formation and could talk. Yunbi first asked: "Is you the predecessor in Ling Kechen''s mouth? Girl Tang, is there anything else between you and the emperor?" Tang Guo hadnt answered yet, Yin Yao couldnt help but look at her twice. Although her expression didnt look good, she was upset in her heart. "It has nothing to do with me." "Really? The emperor seems to be obsessed with you." Tang Guo smiled and said, "It may be that he has always been willing to misunderstand something." However, when Ling Kechen talked about his experience, Ling Sheng also began to recall the experience of meeting the original owner. Although their rtionship ends, it can still be heard that they used to be very happy. Yinyao: "..." System: Harm, its really fast to p your face! "It seems that she still hasn''t forgotten that year, otherwise she won''t be injured to save the emperor." The emperor said. Ling Kechen felt that it was almost the same, and nned to leave: "Father, it''s gettingte, you can rest." "Don''t worry, I still have some things I need your help." Ling Sheng poured two sses of wine and handed Ling Kechen a ss: "Warm up first." Ling Kechen definitely couldn''t refuse. After drinking, he waited for Ling Sheng to say something to help him, and suddenly felt something wrong with his body. see you tomorrow Chapter 5637: Admirer of the male lead father (31) Chapter 5637: Admirer of the male lead father (31) Chapter 5637 The admirer of the male lead father (31) "Father...Father Emperor?" Ling Kechen found that his spiritual power was locked, and looked at Ling Sheng in shock, not quite understanding what was going on. It was okay just now, it was obvious that his spiritual power was blocked by drinking this ss of wine. His mind is a bit messy, is this wine given by the expert? Why did the emperor father give him a drink? Ling Sheng ignored Ling Kechen''s meaning, turned and walked to the box containing the four big monsters "babies". Open the box and fiddle with the contents one by one, his face is full of greed. "My good emperor, I didn''t expect that in just over two years, you would bring things back. You deserve to be the darling of heaven, just different." Ling Sheng''s voice came gloomily, even if Ling Kechen was stupid , I also know that Ling Sheng is not right. "Who are you?" His first reaction was that someone upied Ling Sheng''s body, and he did not believe that Ling Sheng himself was such a person. From the beginning of being sensible, his father was always a good father in his mind. How could his father show such an expression and say such yin and yang words to him? There must be some monster upying his father''s body. Yes, that''s it. Ling Kechen ignored the panic in his heart, and looked at Ling Sheng calmly. Not only can he not use spiritual power now, but his body is a bit rigid, and he can''t control his body a little. As if this body is not his at all, the body is separated from the soul. He is already a monk, but now he cant even get out of his body. The soul is separated from the body, but is imprisoned by the body. What is that wine? This monster that upies his father''s body has no idea what its purpose is. Could it be...that so-called expert? Ling Kechen was thinking about what was going on, and for a moment he forgot to think about how to get out. When he reacted and wanted tomunicate with the hidden storage space, he found that he could notmunicate at all. He really felt that his soul was imprisoned in his body this time. "what you up to?" Ling Kechen didnt think his father would do such a thing to him, so he didnt regard the person in front of him as Ling Sheng. Ling Sheng was not annoyed, but he slowly appreciated the things of the four big monsters there, feeling the abundant power above, the excitement in his eyes would overflow. He waited too long on this day. He wouldnt dare to act so quickly if it hadnt been confirmed that she was seriously injured. After tonight, he will no longer have to experience the pain of birth, old age, sickness and death, and his life will be in harmony with the sky. The power of the whole world is enough to make him detached. As for the power to be plundered, leading to the destruction of this world, so what? This is just one of the worlds, he is detached, and the same goes for living in another world. What the emperor of the world, rich and glorious, can''t escape the torture of illness, and can''t escape death. Where are the days of being a happy fairy? "In fact, among my many children, I really like you the most. You are my best son." Ling Sheng suddenly sighed. It was not that he wanted to talk nonsense, but that the sacrifice ceremony he had prepared was not yet time. Now that he has things, and the people who help him prevent disasters, there is a shortage of the most urate time. When it was midnight, when the whole world was at its most silent, he would not disturb other people, especially her. He was afraid that there would be too much movement, and she would not be so good when she suddenly appeared, even if he was fully prepared, the treasure exchanged from the system was enough for him toplete the sacrifice ceremony. Chapter 5638: Admirer of the male protagonist (32) Chapter 5638: Admirer of the male protagonist (32) Chapter 5638 The admirer of the male lead father (32) "If you weren''t so good, I wouldn''t have left you for the end." Ling Sheng touched the pair of golden eyes, and a pleasant smile appeared on his old face. Seeing Ling Kechen''s eyes widened in disbelief, There was an indescribable sense of joy in his heart. Sometimes the son is too good, and it is also very stressful. "You..." Ling Kechen''s voice was suffocated. Is this man really his father? He was familiar with the face of the person in front of him, but now he felt very strange again. The father, who had always been so loving and kind before him, seemed to disappear. What made Ling Kechen even more frightened was that what Ling Sheng said just now, vaguely revealed a meaning, the death of his brothers and sisters seemed unusual. Ling Kechen is not a fool, on the contrary, his brain is very flexible and clever. In an instant he connected everything together and even stitched up a possibility close to the truth. If there is no expert, and the person in front of you is the father, then there is no curse. Since there is no curse, why did the other party lie to him? If there is no curse, then his brother and sister shouldnt die at all. Why did he die in the end? was killed by someone! It is very likely that he was killed by his father! The purpose of is to make him believe that this is a curse and trick him to go to the cultivation world to fetch the treasures from the four big monsters. Ling Kechen''s face has lost his blood, his lips are scary, and his eyes are full of fear, not fear of death, but fear that his father is so terrible. "It seems you want to understand." "As expected of my best son, he can figure out the truth of the matter in a few sentences. So, why is the way of heaven so partial? All good things umte on you, and you are not willing to give me a little bit." "Obviously, I was also a darling of the heavens, but I can only be an emperor of the secr world. What about uniting the world? How about being loved by the people? How about being recorded in the annals of history? I dont want this at all. I just want to transcend life and death. Don''t suffer from the old body." "Why do you do me but not me?" "Looking at you flying to the sky and hiding your face, I really admire the youthful face that has remained unchanged for decades." Ling Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling things from a long time ago, "And I? I don''t even have spiritual roots for cultivation. , I can only rely on you to give alms, and I dont even look down on the Yanshou Pill to survive. But this Yanshou Pill is time-effective after all, and I cant escape death. "My son is a great power in the cultivating world, he screams at Fengyun, but he is unwilling to help me. You only need to get a good spiritual root back in the previous life, and these things won''t happen anymore. After all, you don''t care." Ling Sheng med him. , "If you helped me in the first ce, why did you end up now?" Ling Kechen understood a little bit. Ling Sheng said that he was reborn in his previous life. He is already a monk, and he has seen various strange stories in the past two years. He is no stranger to things like rebirth, there have been such things in the past. Hearing Ling Sheng said to get a good spiritual root, Ling Kechen immediately thought of the fact that he was almost poached from the spiritual root when he had just entered the practice world, and his face was extremely ugly. Ling Sheng asked him to get spiritual roots, could he use powerful force to plunder other peoples spiritual roots? Isn''t it normal for him not to agree? "So, in order to get rid of all this, you did not hesitate to calcte all your blood?" Chapter 5639: Admirer of the male lead father (33) Chapter 5639: Admirer of the male lead father (33) Chapter 5639 The admirer of the male lead father (33) Ling Kechen''s words were almost roared out. How dare he, how can he, how can he, how can he be so cruel? The anger in his heart couldn''t be calmed when he thought that the more than 20 older brothers and sisters in front of him had all died by Ling Sheng''s hands. Ling Sheng actually did such a decisive thing in order to live a long life and live a long life. "More than that." What Ling Kechen didn''t expect was that Ling Sheng smiled slightly when he faced his question, and then said something calmly, and directly told him to be stupid in ce, more than? What does mean? What else did he calcte? By the way, there are four big monsters. Now when I think about it, Ling Kechens whole beliefs almost copsed. The four big monsters didn''te out to harm people, but he took the initiative to find a ce where the other party was living and killed them. He is also an aplice of the abuse. Now he finally understands why after plundering the big demon''s things, he has been vaguely disturbed, and even feels guilty all the time. It turned out that he was doing something wrong at all. In fact, he is also selfish. If he didn''t want to lift the curse, how could he do those things? In this matter, no wonder Ling Sheng, but also himself. "Why do you count the four big monsters?" Ling Kechen asked. Ling Sheng looked at Ling Kechen who was dejected, and his heart became more and more happy. He couldn''t helpparing the decadent Ling Kechen with the energetic Ling Kechen in his memory, who was called an immortal. The result made him very satisfied. He likes to look at the other person in embarrassment and helplessness, and doesn''t want to look at this son''s appearance at all. "The rules of this world are not perfect, and the way of heaven is not mature enough. It needs some spiritual things from heaven and earth, as well as the children of luck to support the world. Those four great demons are the spiritual things of heaven and earth, and they represent the power of this world. And the children of luck The existence of the girl of luck is to make this world more perfect." "Piging the most important things of the four big monsters can weaken the power of this world. If you can integrate these powers, you will have a part of the power of the world. Simrly, the way of heaven will be weakened by this." Ling Kechen heard her scalp numb, and she was puzzled. Didnt Ling Sheng want to live forever? Why would plunder the power of the world? "It is not rare for me to live forever and not grow old. What I want is to be detached. This is the world, which is not controlled by heaven." "So, you are plundering the power of the world?" Ling Sheng nodded: "Yes, as long as I merge the power of the four great monsters tonight, I will have half the power of this world. If we add the power and luck of the entire beam country to kill Tiandao, then plunder her. The power of is easy. I heard you just now that she is currently seriously injured and it seems that she has not yet awakened." The Way of Heaven? Seriously injured? The senior? Ling Kechen''s eyes are incredible: "That senior is the way of heaven?" "Yes, she is the Dao of Heaven. In order to be able to meet her, I took a lot of thought." Ling Sheng was quite pleased when he thought of this, after all, he almost made the Dao of Heaven his woman. If it wasn''t for the system warning, he really wanted to trick her into the pce, how could she be left outside? The system warned him that if he really turns Tiandao into the pce, what does it have to do with him? His n will die in an instant, and Tiandao will immediately awaken his power because of unforeseen things that happen at that time. was discovered by her, then his lingsheng ended in ashes. So, he can only regret to give up this idea. Thinking about it now, it''s a pity. To tell the truth, when Gods Path is asleep, its really like an ordinary woman, so its really easy to deceive. Chapter 5640: Admirer of the male lead father (34) Chapter 5640: Admirer of the male lead father (34) Chapter 5640 The admirer of the male lead father (34) Tang Guo, who was in the audience, heard this, which can be regarded as filling up everything. No wonder they didn''t feel anything from Ling Sheng, just because he was indeed an ordinary person, even if he had the system, he didn''t seem to exchange anything for himself to improve his body. I have to say that Ling Sheng is indeed very scheming. Before that, no one showed anything wrong, and no one noticed his changes. Ling Kechen, how could this young shoot be able to fight such an old fox? Even if the original owner is the Dao of Heaven, isn''t it calcted when he is asleep? Ling Sheng''s calctions caught people off guard. After the reaction, there is basically no ability to resist. This world Yuan Jiu has got involved, and that so-called system is mostly created by Yuan Jiu. She followed Ling Kechen to the pce for a while, and the system didn''t say a word at all. It was obviously told by Yuan Jiu that she didn''t speak when it was unnecessary. Maybe, the system itself doesn''t have the function of speaking, it is only disyed in Lingsheng''s Sea of Knowledge. did all this to guard against her. After all, her family''s Xiaotongzi is very powerful, and the system he has encountered so far will be caught by him as long as he speaks. The system hidden in the Lingsheng Sea of Knowledge does not speak or activate the system signal. No one will go and search in the Sea of Knowledge, so naturally they wont find it. Tang Guo was silently thinking about it, only to feel that several eyes were on her. Only Yinyao''s expression was normal, and the other four big demons looked at her in a hell. They weren''t fools. The conversation between Ling Sheng and his son instantly made them guess who the way of heaven was. I remembered that they were toozy toin in front of Tang Guo. They always sleep. No matter what, sometimes they are not very smart. Now they are very embarrassed. Who would have thought that Tiandao would be a little girl, or a little girl with such a wasteful spirit? No wonder they thought she was very kind before, presumably she felt the same way too? "Miss Tang...No, Lord Tiandao, did you remember anything?" Jin Xiaobao asked in a low voice, "You didn''t know that you were the way of heaven before, did you?" Tang Guo nodded: "There are spections, but not certain. Only a while ago was certain." "So you knew it a long time ago, why didn''t you say it?" Niu Sheng asked carelessly, "I didn''t expect that I could stay with Lord Tiandao for such a long time, Lord Tiandao bought me some meat to eat." "In fact, Lord Tiandao is pretty good, we all said nonsense before." Yunbi said hurriedly. The only guess that didn''t panic was Xie Hai. He didn''tin about Tiandao. On the contrary, he had made guesses before, but he did not expect that she would be Tiandao. Even if they are the big demon, they have never seen the way of heaven before, let alone know that she will be reincarnated. "Master Tiandao, things are almost the same, do you want to clean up Ling Sheng now?" Jin Xiaobao was a little impatient, and he felt sick looking at Ling Sheng. The other partys sacrifice ceremony clearly wanted to sacrifice the entire world and plunder the power of the world. And Ling Kechen is also the one that has been calcted the most ruthlessly, specially used to protect Ling Sheng from disaster. Ling Sheng plundered the power of the world, but the one who suffered bacsh was Ling Kechen. Thinking about it this way, he didn''t hate Ling Kechen that much anymore. After all, this incident was not his fault after all, but Ling Sheng, the culprit. Chapter 5641: Admirer of the male lead father (35) Chapter 5641: Admirer of the male lead father (35) Chapter 5641 Admirer of the male lead father (35) Ling Sheng can calcte even the Lord Tiandao and theirs, let alone a child of luck who has not grown up? "Dont worry, Ill wait for him to start the sacrifice ritual, so that he can eat the consequences." The host is big, I went to find that system. "Go ahead." The truth is all understood, Tang Guo is not afraid that Xiao Tongzi will be shocked to Ling Sheng by looking for the system. Now Ling Sheng is just an ordinary person, it is really too easy to kill him. But she still hoped that Ling Sheng could die from bacsh, and bacsh would make him painful. Even if the system that Yuan Jiu has developed for Ling Sheng is very advanced, it cannot resist that Xiao Tongzi is an evolving system in the first generation, and almost no system at the current level can match it. Therefore, he quickly found the existence of that system. Before the other party reacted, he swallowed it. After swallowing it anyway, he can get all the information of the other party. After digesting the garbage system, he didn''t intend to leave either, staying in Ling Sheng''s Sea of Consciousness for the time being. "You dig out my spiritual roots and let go of the creatures in this world." Ling Kechen''s eyes were gloomy, with some imploring vaguely inside, "They all said that my spiritual roots are good, and if you have my spiritual roots, you can cultivate. , Immortality, whymit evil." He is not great, just because he participated in this matter, he is an aplice. Thinking that people in the entire world would be sacrificed for this, he felt that his sins were unforgivable. Even if Ling Sheng has a small chance of agreeing, he still wants to try. "Why didn''t you say this in yourst life?" Ling Sheng smiled sullenly, "It''s not up to you to dig your spiritual roots now that you are in my hands. You are not qualified to use this as a condition." Ling Kechen instantly became decadent, yes, now he is not qualified to make terms with this demon. "For the sake of selfishness, let all creatures sacrifice, can you really be cruel?" Ling Kechen tried to awaken Ling Sheng''s conscience, but it was in vain. Now Ling Sheng just wants to surpass everything. All creatures are just ants. A powerful and detached existence, will you care about the life and death of ants? "The night and moon is in the sky, the best time hase." Ling Sheng said this suddenly, and Ling Kechen followed Ling Sheng''s gaze and looked up. It was only then that there were some ces left above. There were no tiles and it was facing the night sky. At this time, the moon above can be seen from this position. The moonlight shone down, and it happened to fall on Ling Kechen''s body. Ling Sheng pressed down an armrest on the seat, and in front of Ling Kechen, a pill furnace suddenly rose. Ling Kechen also discovered at this time that he unexpectedly moved uncontrobly. He walked to the box containing the big demon treasure, and put all the same things into the pill furnace. Under the pill furnace, a raging fire was burning. He wanted to control his behavior, but unfortunately there was no way. He could only watch his body doing what he wanted to resist without his consent. He vaguely knew Ling Sheng''s purpose for doing this. If he did such a thing, he would obviously be bacshed. Ling Sheng used him to prevent disaster. Sure enough, he shouldnt expect Ling Sheng to bepassionate to the world. As the things of the four great monsters were put into the furnace, Ling Sheng continued to control Ling Kechen. Ling Kechen had to hold the pen, stained with bright red blood, and drew patterns in the room that he couldn''t understand. These patterns are hideous and terrifying. Just looking at them makes people feel dizzy and ufortable. He even feels pain in the blood and the **** from blood rtives. This is the blood of his rtives? His older brothers and sisters? It''s a pity that he can''t even make wide-eyed movements now, and his body ispletely out of his control. When thest stroke was left, he involuntarily cut his finger to make up thest stroke. see you tomorrow Chapter 5642: Admirer of the male lead father (36) Chapter 5642: Admirer of the male lead father (36) Chapter 5642 The admirer of the male lead father (36) Ling Kechen felt a deep sorrow and helplessness in his heart. He couldn''t control himself, even his soul couldn''t move, and he couldn''t do anything he could. He felt that the power of heaven and earth was umting in his ce, and finally there was no hope in his heart, and Ling Sheng''s sacrifice ceremony started. The other party must have been prepared long ago, and no one can stop it. Tian Dao was injured because of saving him, and the four monsters were killed again, and no one could stop them. He is a sinner in this world, and his sin is unforgivable. Ling Sheng felt ample power surging continuously and walked in front of Ling Kechen. He took out a pill and swallowed it into his abdomen. Finally, he controlled Ling Kechen''s body and raised his hands so that Ling Kechen''s hands were against his palm. Ling Kechen is just a container for transporting power, and also his disaster guard. Ling Kechen couldn''t resist, his soul was so withered, and he basically gave up. epting the bacsh, he is not afraid, but it is a pity that he can''t change all of this. He should ept punishment. After all, hemitted crimes, and all this is because of him. Ling Sheng noticed Ling Kechens situation and smiled very proudly. How satisfied he was with this son, how heter hated Ling Kechen''s excellence. Just as Ling Sheng was triumphant, Ling Kechen, who was originally controlled by him, suddenly lost control, and Ling Kechen''s body seemed to be dragged by some force and pulled outside. Ling Sheng didnt have time to react, so he was pushed into the ce where Ling Kechen was sitting just now. He yelled no and wanted to escape, but was poured into his body by the crazy power. The powerful force seemed to tear him apart, even if he took the pills given by the system in advance, he couldn''t bear it. But, now its not that he cant bear it, but that he sits in the center of the sacrifice formation and bes the one who absorbs the power of heaven and earth. There is no intermediate container to convey power for him and prevent him from disasters. He is likely to encounter bacsh in the middle of absorbing power. He wanted to struggle, but no matter what, there was a powerful force that pressed him in the center of the formation, and could not move a step. In panic, Ling Sheng hurriedlymunicated with the system, calling out in his heart: "System, system, what is going on?" There is no sound in his system. Every time hemunicates with him, a screen is disyed in the sea of knowledge, and text is disyed on it. After hemunicated, a screen appeared in Zhihai, and he was looking forward to looking at the words on it: Host, your sacrifice ritual failed, and you will suffer bacsh. "How could it fail?" Ling Sheng couldn''t help but eximed, "I did everything ording to what you wrote, and I have never made a mistake. How could I fail?" System: The things of the four monsters are wrong, are you secretly greedy for ink? Or is your son greedy for ink? Ling Shengs mind was nk: "My son is absolutely impossible to be greedy for ink things, absolutely impossible, he will not do that." Furthermore, the appearance of Ling Kechen before, absolutely does not know the truth, how can he be greedy for those things? Only he knows how much his son values family affection. Even if it wasn''t for him, for the brothers and sisters he had lost, they would do their best to aplish what he ordered. System: Anyway, something is wrong, it fails. Ling Sheng asked anxiously: "Is there no remedy?" System: No. Chapter 5643: Admirer of the male lead father (37) Chapter 5643: Admirer of the male lead father (37) Chapter 5643 The admirer of the male lead father (37) Ling Sheng: "System, think of a way." System: Unless your son is willing to take the initiative to protect you from the disaster and continue the sacrifice ritual, even if something is wrong, it still has some power. Otherwise, wait for death. System: I''m leaving, you are too stupid, it is really difficult to take, anyway, there is no way to go beyond the world, I don''t want to waste too much time on you. Ling Sheng is very anxious: "No, the system, dont leave, I can continue, as long as I live, there are still many opportunities to transcend the world." However, the screen in the sea of consciousness has disappeared, and there is no trace of the system. The system that had done the bad thing, returned to Tang Guo happily and told Tang Guo what he had done. "Where is that system?" Yin Yao asked. The system didnt conceal Yinyao when he spoke. Anyway, he knew his existence, and he went back to go through the procedures to get the number, and he had to rely on the other party, so his attitude was very good. I have swallowed him. "Can I get all the information of the system?" Yin Yao asked again, "If so, you can see which manufacturer of this system is." Sir Yinyao, please wait a moment, I''ll look for it. ] The system quickly browsed the huge data, and quickly found the name of a manufacturer from it, [Sir Yin Yao, found it. "What is it?" Yuanhui Time and Space Factory. Yin Yao nodded clearly: "Sure enough, it is Yuan Jiu. This Yuanhui Time and Space Factory was created by the Yuan family to plunder the power and luck of the small world." Tang Guo''s heart moved: "Yuanhui Time and Space Factory, is the enemy of the Time and Space Administration?" "Yes, it is one of the deadly enemies. There are many time-space factories like this. No one noticed at the beginning. Many small worlds were plundered by power and luck. I don''t know how many small worlds were destroyed. Later, my elder brother discovered that the Space-Time Administration Bureau was established. , Specifically to deal with these time and space factories that disrupt the small world. Yuan Family is just one of them." Yin Yao exined. "When you reach the realm of the Yuan Family, it is difficult to increase your strength every time. The plundering poweres the fastest, and the power of the small world is veryrge. Few people can withstand the temptation. At the beginning, many people joined. The development is not smooth." Yin Yao''s eyes fell on Tang Guo''s face: "Yuan Jiu is so persistent that harms us, and we harm his interests." Whether Agogo enters the small world or Agogo is unwilling to marry each other, it hurts the interests of the Yuan family. Lets talk about Ling Shengs side, no matter how the shouting system did not reappear, he finally gave up, looking around, and finally saw Ling Kechen sitting in the corner, still a little confused. Ling Sheng didnt know what was going on, but the system said that as long as Ling Kechen was willing to help him withstand the disaster, he would be able to survive and gain powerful strength. "Emperor." Ling Sheng tried to shout, "Come here." He can''t control Ling Kechen anymore, he can only y the emotional card: "Emperor, I have no choice but to do those things. I really want to experience what strength is like. How can I ask you once, I am not too bad for you." Ling Ke Chen was still in a daze, but Ling Shengs voice brought him back to reality. Although he did not know what was going on, he regained his freedom and was not under Ling Sheng''s control. Seeing Ling Sheng sitting in his original position again, and looking kindly towards him, Ling Kechen instantly understood. There was a problem with Ling Sheng''s sacrifice. Now that he doesn''t have any protection from the disaster, the other party is scared. There is still a steady stream of power pouring into Ling Shengs body madly, which is a huge burden. Chapter 5644: Admirer of the male lead father (38) Chapter 5644: Admirer of the male lead father (38) Chapter 5644 The admirer of the male lead father (38) "Father, what''s wrong with you?" Ling Kechen walked over a little bit, but did not enter the sacrifice formation. In Ling Sheng''s expectation, he did not move a step, which made Ling Sheng deeply annoyed. "Emperor, I suddenly want to understand that happiness alone is not as good as everyone''s happiness. A person has powerful strength and it is not as good as our father and son together. I have lost other children, and only you are left. Come here and we share. The power of this world." Ling Sheng said excitedly, as if he really was an old father who wanted to understand. In his opinion, how many people can withstand the temptation of half the power of the world? Even Ling Kechen in the previous life has not reached this level of strength. So, his good emperor, hurry up and sacrifice to the center of the formation. Greed makes people perish. But to Ling Sheng''s disappointment, Ling Kechen did not move at all, as if the power of that half of the world did not seduce people at all. He stood outside the sacrifice formation, looking at Ling Sheng coldly. "Father, if it is possible, the sons and ministers are not rare for powerful powers. I only hope that my brothers and sisters who died in vain can be resurrected." "Unfortunately, they will nevere back." "They were killed by the emperor himself, so cruel, are you really willing to share half of the world''s power with me?" "Emperor, you are different, you..." Ling Sheng''s anxious words were interrupted by Ling Kechen. "What''s the difference? Are they all used by you to plunder the world''s power?" Ling Kechen sneered. Although he didn''t know why he suddenly became free, he could also guess that Ling Sheng''s sacrifice came out. A big mistake. Without him to prevent the disaster, the other party can''t absorb the power of this world at all, and it is estimated that they will be bacshed and die soon. If he really passed, he might be fooled and would help the other party instead. In Ling Sheng''s mind, is he Ling Kechen so stupid? He made a mistake once, and he won''t make a second time. Tonight, if Ling Sheng is dead, he must survive to make atonement. If he ignores it, the world will be chaotic. "The emperor..." "Father, take it well, you say that I am a great lucker, the darling of heaven, then you call me over, you can only prevent disasters for you. If you don''t prevent disasters, your luck can''t stop the bacsh. Since it can''t be stopped, then this sacrificial formation must be unsessful." "You are so cruel, watching your father die? You have my blood flowing on you, and I gave you all your life." Ling Kechen remained unmoved: "If there is a choice, I would rather we have nothing to do." "Your blood is bleeding on my body, I just feel that my body is full of sin." Ling Sheng was so angry that he could no longer pretend to be, and began to curse at Ling Kechen, and he could curse anything. Ling Kechen never knew that the loving father in his impression could also say so many unpleasant words that could not be heard, regardless of the emperor''s identity. Sure enough, he was too stupid. If he were smarter, so many tragedies would not happen. He stood there dumbly, as if silly. Looking at Ling Sheng''s angry and arrogant appearance, he listened to the ugly words. Seeing Ling Sheng''s expression gradually painful, the curse gradually disappeared, all turned into painful shouts. After all, the strength was bacshed, and Ling Sheng was suffering. His skin was cracked, with small openings, and a trace of blood leaked out. More power came from outside, piercing Ling Sheng''s body and soul crazily. Ling Kechen looked at Ling Shengs experience, but there was not much joy, only full of sorrow. Chapter 5645: Admirer of the male lead father (39) Chapter 5645: Admirer of the male lead father (39) Chapter 5645 The admirer of the male lead father (39) This bacshsted all night. Ling Sheng''s body was first shattered by the power a little bit, and then his soul was also shattered by the rushing power. He screamed heartbreakingly, and let Ling Kechen help countless times in the middle, but Ling Kechen was still indifferent. At dawn, there were no traces of Ling Sheng in the secret room, only the breath of his soul fragments remained, and it would soon dissipate. This bacsh from the world caused Ling Sheng to die in unparalleled pain. Ling Kechen destroyed everything in the secret room, and then walked out of the secret room. Ling Sheng died, but Liang Guo was left. He didn''t know how to make up for the mistakes he had made, so he could only manage Liangguo temporarily, so as not to let it fall into chaos. Walking out of the secret room, he felt that there was someone in the room, so he couldn''t help but look over. This look made him stunned. "Front..." Ling Kechen looked at Tang Guo at the front, and forgot to think about what was going on with that person who looked like Lin Rong but not like Lin Rong. He subconsciously wanted to call Senior Tang Guo, and quickly realized the identity of the other party, bowed his hands and said, "I have seen Lord Tiandao." He understood, why he escaped the catastrophest night. The power that pulled him out belongs to Lord Tiandao. And Ling Sheng was able to encounter a bacsh so quickly, it was also Lord Tiandao that shot. In other words, she has awakened her memory and strength. Ling Kechen finally had somefort in his heart, his eyes flushed involuntarily, and he was like a child in front of Heaven. No wonder he always believed her involuntarily in front of her. "I''m sorry, I failed your expectations." When Ling Kechen looked at the four big monsters behind Tang Guo, he also understood that he was the only one who fell into the trap from beginning to end. However, he still did something that disappointed her. "Then you can perform your duties well, do your own thing, and do your part to make the world run smoothly and be better." To Ling Kechen, Tang Guo didn''t say much, he is a smart People do not need to be suppressed, and do not need to be warned. His experience this time can no longer follow the original trajectory, but it can be regarded as one of his experiences. As long as he continues to do his own thing, it is good. The child of luck did not die in the ordeal. Those who survived either lost the identity of the child of luck, or broke through the difficulties and embarked on another path. Tang Guo and Yin Yao, four other big demons left. Ling Kechen watched her disappearing direction for a long time, unable to return to her senses, without any me, but he felt ufortable in his heart. But he didn''t have time to feel ufortable. Ling Sheng died. Then, how can he handle Liangguo''s affairs well? Fortunately, he also had some monks'' methods, which he had dealt with without any risk, and sessfully took over the country of Liang. After took over, he realized that Ling Sheng had not managed Liang Guo well at all, and all that was left was a mess. Countless chores, trivial matters, corruption, deficits, so that he has no time to think about other things, but he has not forgotten that he still owes Mingman an exnation. He can''t go there personally now, he can only arrange for someone to send a letter to him. Since he knew the truth, it was destined to be impossible between him and Ming Man. The role of the rest of his life is to remove the hidden dangers of Liang Kingdom left by Ling Sheng, so that Liang Kingdom can be restored to prosperity, and the people in Liang Kingdom can live and work in peace and contentment. He wrote the letter to Ming Man for a month. I dont know if it can be delivered to her smoothly, or if she sees this letter, she thinks he is not trustworthy. Chapter 5646: Admirer of the male lead father (end) Chapter 5646: Admirer of the male lead father (end) Chapter 5646 The admirer of the male protagonist (end) "He is still the son of luck, and the luck that belongs to the child of luck has not copsed." Jin Xiaobao said, in fact, they did not leave, but avoided secretly observing Ling Kechen in the dark. After all, his experience is very special. This ce is where they live, so they naturally attach great importance to it. Looking at Ling Kechen conscientiously dealing with the mess of Liang Guo, Jin Xiaobao hated him a lot less. No matter what, this guy is still saved. At least he is not decadent because of it. Instead, he takes responsibility and works a little bit. So, is this the reason why the luck of the son of luck in Ling Kechen has not disappeared? "In fact, the son of luck this year is very good." Yunbi praised. At the beginning, she didn''t hate Ling Kechen, but she understood his situation well. After all, she often mingled in the human world. A big demon must be a lot more. Niu Sheng and Xie Hai did not express their opinions, but their attitudes were simr. They were surprised by Ling Kechen''s behavior and were equally satisfied. Tang Guo has already felt that the rules of this world are getting closer to perfection. Maybe after Ling Kechen, this world no longer needs the support of the son of luck. Even if its a vacation from Heaven, nothing will go wrong for a while. Ling Kechen worked hard for three years as the emperor of Daliang, and he has been busy and lonely for the past three years. Looking at Liangguo getting better and better, he finally got some satisfaction in his heart. He thought that he would be alone in this position for the rest of his life. He even thought about it, and when the time came, he chose a satisfactory heir in the n. Unexpectedly, he was still a bit luckier than the people in this world, Ming Man came to him. That night, when he was writing memorials, a warm wind suddenly came from the hall, and then Ming Man appeared in front of him. The two looked at each other for a long time without speaking, but the other side''s figure was in their eyes. This evening, he told Ming Man all the truth, indicating that he must atone for the past in his entire life, stay in and guard the country of Liang. He made Ming Man be good, her talent is so good, sooner orter she will rise to an immortal. They stay in the memory as a memory. Mingman did not leave, she stayed. He refused several times, thinking that she was dying her by staying, but he did not expect that she was very persistent. Looking at her so persistent, Ling Kechen could no longer give birth to the thought of rejection. She has the courage to stay by his side, why didn''t he have the courage to leave her and give her a good exnation? Why would she have a bad life if she stayed? He obviously can work hard, even if she stays, she will be no worse than before. Later, Ming Man became his queen and ruled the country with him. They still practice daily, even where there are natural disasters, they will use their own cultivation base to help the people out of danger. He never thought that the cultivation base could actually be used in this way. Build dams to prevent floods. Use the magic trick to rain in arid ces. They are ordinary empresses and darlings favored by Heaven, so they are less restrictive than ordinary monks. When the gue urs, they can even use cleaning techniques to clean up all the sick areas, and they can quickly formte medicines to treat the gue, which greatly controls the spread of the disease. Ling Kechen and Ming Man wereter called saint emperors by the people of Daliang, and the saint queen built countless temples for them to provide incense. After three hundred years of governing the Liang Kingdom with diligence, they have soared in daylight. "The rules arepletely perfect." Tang Guo said when he sensed the rules of the world, there is no need for the support of the son of luck. And she, it''s time to go. Leaving this time, she left a trace of soul. She is the **** of this world. I dont know if something will happen after I leave immediately. As for what happens in the future, the world evolves on its own, good and bad, existence and demise are all her business. "Yinyao, let''s separate now, there is one world left." Tang Guo bids farewell to Yinyao. Yinyao: "Okay, I''ll wait for you." "Will you go to the next world?" Yinyao is very firm: "Go." Even though, that world is still calcted by Yuan Jiu. Tang Guo smiled, and his soul was taken away by the system and taken to the next world. She has felt that the small world is less and less restrictive to her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5647: Legend of the Wizarding World (1) Chapter 5647: Legend of the Wizarding World (1) Chapter 5647 Legend of the Magic World (1) Marguerite: Has the school flower ended a small world again? [Mo Yuntian]: Yes, I have already gone to the next small world, why? Do you want to wait to see if this school flower will go to your magical world. Ziyun: There is a high probability that you will be disappointed, but you are used to it and don''t care this time. [Margaret]: Im afraid I cant wait for the school to enter the group to tell the news about the new world this time. When the people in the group saw such a sentence, they all felt a bit of heaviness in the sentence, and instantly understood what might be happening on Margaret''s side. Chi Xiao: Marguerite, something happened to you? Are you in danger? Margaret: I am the most powerful dark magician in the entire continent. What danger can I have? [Mo Yuntian]: Dont boast, what happened? Saying so much to us, isn''t it a short goodbye? Marguerite: Almost, something happened, but it wasn''t me. I am safe, and my students are also safe, and safety drives me crazy. Friends in the group: What else are you talking about? Marguerite: But something happened to my distant cousin. Margaret: I told you earlier that my distant cousin is the queen of the Lita Empire. Her daughter, my niece, was born more than ten years ago, and I have visited in the past. [Ziyun]: Yes, we all know it, but have it been more than ten years? It seems that your speed has indeed increased a lot. Margaret: I think I am not interested in pursuing these things at all. You listen to me and I will tell you something, and I may not contact you for a while. This matter is very important, and I must do it wholeheartedly. The people in the group listened to Margaret so seriously that they didn''t interrupt or joke. Never make a joke at ordinary times, but they still have a clear point when it is critical. Marguerite: Where do you want to start? Let''s start with my genius niece. Her name is Agogo Brent, she has been a favorite since she was born, and she is highly valued in the Lita Empire. If nothing happenedter, she should be the most qualified existence in the Lita Empire to be the next king. [Margaret]: But, everything has changed from a year ago. These were all told by my cousin far away when she wrote to ask for help recently. If I knew about this, I would definitely stop it from the beginning, and would never allow this misfortune to happen. Chi Xiao: Then what? Margaret: A year ago, King Lita suddenly trusted a young man. The origin of this young man is not clear for the time being. My cousin''s letter contains rtively little information about him. I heard that he is a very mysterious and powerful young man. The things he took out made King Lita very tempted. Margaret: Even, I didn''t hesitate to marry Agogo to him. But I think there may be other reasons for this. [Ziyun]: What happenedter? I guess your niece should be unwilling, otherwise there will be nothing behind, right? Margaret: Yes, Agogo is not willing. I heard my cousin say that the young man is not loyal to feelings. There are several aristocraticdies in the Lita Empire who have intimate rtionships with him. And Agogo''s sisters also like to get in front of him, even he has a close rtionship with Agogo''s two sisters. Chapter 5648: Legend of the Wizarding World (2) Chapter 5648: Legend of the Wizarding World (2) Chapter 5648 Legend of the Magic World (2) Ziyun: Turns out to be a womanizer. It is normal for your niece to look down upon. After all, she is a genius girl, very good. Margaret: Yes, I think so too. However, the young man was not reconciled, he seemed to like Agogo very much. King Lita didn''t know what Ecstasy was given, so he wanted to marry Agogo with all his heart, and even set a date for the marriage without Agogo''s consent. Marguerite: Of course, Agogo was not reconciled. Later, he challenged that young man countless times. The opponent was very powerful, and Agogo ended up in failure every time, and was even severely injured many times by the opponent. Even more absurd, King Lita even promised that the young man would inherit the Lita Empire. My cousin and Aguo both believed that the young man should be a demon, he would control people''s hearts. It was what he used to confuse King Lita that made him make such a stupid decision. So, my cousin and Agogo nned to assassinate the young man. As long as you get rid of him, King Lita will no longer be deceived by demons, and the crisis for all of them will be relieved. My cousin had hesitated about this matter. Later, I heard from Agogo that the young man also confused other princesses and the nobledies outside. She thinks that if this continues, the entire Lita Empire may be ruined. So, the mother and daughter nned an assassination. [Ziyun]: Failed? Chi Xiao: Mostly it failed. Margaret: It really failed. My cousin can''t leave the pce. Her magic level is not high. At most, she can only support some people from Agogo and help with some things. So the person who went to do this was Agogo, but she did note back after this time, and those who followed her did note back either. Marguerite: So, my cousin asked for help this time. She hoped that I could help find Agogo. Also take a look at what happened to that young man, but recently that young man has left the pce and I don''t know when he will appear. I want to take advantage of this time to find Agogo first. Ziyun: Then be careful, if you have any needs, let me know in the group. [Mo Yuntian]: I remembered something, Margaret, do you think that young man is weird? Margaret: He is very weird. [Shangguan Yungu]: What my master meant was, Senior Margaret, do you doubt that that young man is the male protagonist you have worked so hard to find? Dont you think he looks alike? Marguerite was silent, and when she was reminded like this, she really reacted. It was because she was too worried about her cousin and the safety of Agogo, she didn''t think of this. Margaret: Suddenly I don''t think his appearance is a pleasant thing. Chi Xiao: No matter what, you have to be careful. If that person is the male lead, then he is the son of luck at this stage. No matter how good you are, you have to avoid the opponent''s edge, maybe you will lose some details. Marguerite: I understand that since the incident has already happened, I must face it. The school flowers are here, so remember to tell her these. Even if I am busyter, I will take time to read the news in the group. Margaret is in aplicated mood. If that young man is really a male lead, it is really tricky. She underestimates the male lead. Chapter 5649: Legend of the Wizarding World (3) Chapter 5649: Legend of the Wizarding World (3) Chapter 5649 Legend of the Magic World (3) After Margaret bid farewell, everyone was very worried. They are not worried about other things, but Marguerite may not be pleased with the son of luck. Especially the young man who listened to her description was obviously very powerful. Even King Lita wanted to inherit the entire empire to the other party. Something must have happened in it. Ziyun: The girl hasn''t appeared yet, I don''t know if she wille to Margaret''s world. [Mo Yuntian]: Its been a long time since I was so worried. [Chi Xiao]: I hope so, after all, the time flow on Margaret''s side has elerated a lot, and this time there is a suspected male lead. [Harold]: This time, I also hope that the school flower will go to Margaret and get along for so long. If something happens to her, I will feel sad. Allen: I agree with you, little man. [Harold]: If you cant speak well, do you have to personally attack it? Haven''t you done it for a long time, do you want me to help split your head with thunder and lightning and make a hairstyle that Chuangshi Shen can''t recognize? Allen: What''s your trick? Can''t change the trick? [Harold]: You forgot my fireball. Big guys, let''s make an appointment and have a fight. Allen: Where did you say the appointment? My hands are itchy, and I really want to cut your legs short, you little dwarf will be called a little little dwarf. [Harold]: Maybe before this, you have been chopped into coke. n, you big guy is really too much. Just make an appointment, still the same ce. Allen: Who is afraid of whom, the big deal will fight him for hundreds of years. The other people in the group did not speak. They were used to the two people arguing without a word, and then evolved into a fight in reality. Anyway, after each time, they will appear a long timeter. Everyone guessed that they had lost both sides and went into hiding to recover from their injuries. Besides, Margaret, who was in the group on the other side, has already bid farewell to her students and set off in the direction of the Lita Empire. As a dark magician with a level of magic sage, the speed of his journey is quite fast. Because of the urgency, Margaret did not hesitate to use a very precious teleporting scroll to arrive outside the pce of the Lita Empire in an instant. There are enchantments around the pce, and she can''t use the scrolls to get in. It is easy to trigger the enchantment and cause unnecessary trouble. When she came to the pce gate, she took out the token disy of Queen Lita Eleanor to her, and was sessfully invited in under the guards ttering gaze. The maid of the pce walked in front and respectfully guided her. She is a dark magician, and she hasnt stated her identity to avoid unnecessary trouble. She hides the dark magical atmosphere all over her body, looking like an ordinary nobledy. Respected by the maid, but holding Queen Eleanor''s token. Soon, she saw Queen Eleanor, who looked very haggard. When she saw her, he walked over, Eleanor let everyone go down, took her hand and started crying, no longer able to maintain the queen''s hold. "If I can''t really find the whereabouts of Argogo, I don''t want to trouble you, Margaret, this matter will cause you trouble again." Eleanor looked fragile, "The mysterious young man I think its very dangerous, but forget it. I cant let you take the risk to deal with it. When you find Agogo, please take Agogo away and keep her away from the right and wrong here." Chapter 5650: Legend of the Wizarding World (4) Chapter 5650: Legend of the Wizarding World (4) Chapter 5650 Legend of the Magic World (4) "The Lita Empire is no longer suitable for her." "Her biological father has changed a lot, and he is no longer the one who held Agogo in the palm of his hand." Eleanors voice was desperate, and Marguerite was very angry. The only person she cares about is Eleanors people who have some blood rtions. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I don''t want to trouble you. I have troubled you many things before." Marguerite: "It''s all small things. Is it embarrassing to ask me for help?" "Marguerite." "Okay, I know what you mean, I don''t want me to venture out." Eleanor wept and nodded. Margaret used to have a miserable fate, but now she is a dark wizard again. She really didn''t want Margaret to be discovered by those so-called bright people, which would bring a lot of danger to the other party. "Marguerite, thank you." "Actually, I should have told you what my current state is, so you should ask me for help from the beginning." Eleanor was surprised: "Are you advanced? Are you a holy magician now?" In her impression, Margaret abolished the original magic and awakened the dark magic. After so many years of practice, she should be the great magician. The great magician is already very powerful. If it is a holy magician, it is definitely an existence that the empire can provide. The Lita Empire is the Lita Empire because it has two holy magicians. What''s bad is that the two holy magicians are very friendly to the young man named Maureen. Therefore, it has to be suspected that the young man named Maureen is a demon that can deceive people''s hearts. "My current realm is Dharma Sage." As soon as Margaret finished speaking, Eleanor was so shocked that she didn''t know how to say it. She covered her mouth, her pupils erged, "Dharma... Dharma Sage? Marguerite Special, are you already a Dharma saint?" If Margaret is the magic sage, she is already the most powerful magician on the continent, and all her worries are gone. "Okay, Eleanor, let me talk about where Agogo disappeared. Nothing else is important. It''s better to find her. Several days have passed, and I am worried that she is in danger." Eleanor nodded quickly, and told Margaret everything that Argogo had discussed with her. "So Argogo''s original n was to assassinate Maureen in the Skeleton Valley, right?" "Yes, I sent someone to look for itter, but I didn''t find Agogo''s whereabouts, not even a token. Those who followed Agogo out did not leave any message. Agogo seemed to disappear out of thin air. No, it doesn''t exist in this world." Eleanor said with a worried face, "Agogo is a very smart girl. If there is really unpredictable danger, she can''t leave nothing." "Marguerite, please." "I will go to the Skeleton Valley to take a look immediately, and maybe I can still find some aura belonging to Argogo." After hearing Eleanor''s description, Margaret felt it was not easy, and nned to visit it as soon as possible. Theter you go, the less evidence you may find. "Marguerite, be careful." Host is big, how are you? "Fortunately, this ce is a little ufortable. This body has been dead for a long time, it is stiff, and it is difficult to recover." Chapter 5651: Legend of the Wizarding World (5) Chapter 5651: Legend of the Wizarding World (5) Chapter 5651 Legend of the Magic World (5) "Fortunately, the temperature here is very low, otherwise the body will smell bad." Tang Guo muttered, shaking up from a pile of bones. She didn''t know where it was for the time being, and she didn''t have time to receive the memory. Even though this body has been dead for a long time, it still fits her soul very well. In fact, she had long guessed that the original owners of these small worlds have something to do with her. At first I felt that these were the souls she had separated, and then I felt that the aura that belonged to her was very weak, almost none. The original owner has a rtionship with her, but it is not a very important part of her. Of course, she, who has not recovered her memory, is just spection. Controlling his stiff body, Tang Guo finally walked from the pile of corpses to a slightly cleaner ce. She looked up at the sky, guessing that the current time should be in the morning, just shortly after dawn. This body is really too stiff. In fact, she has been here for a long time because of her body stiffness. She spent a while tomunicate with the power of the world, and finally made her body softer a little bit, so that it wont even break. She looked back at the ce she had just stayed, and now she can see more clearly how many corpses were there. Newly died, rotted, unrotted, even boneless, and she is just one of these corpses. The host is huge, and there is no danger around it for the time being, do you want to receive the memory first? "In the current situation, you really have to receive the memory first. You can watch it for me." Tang Guo found a clean lying down, because her body was stiff, and she was not easy to sit down for fear of being broken. Close your eyes. In fact, her eyes don''t look like a living person at all now, and they don''t look good at all. The reason why she can see it is because her soul is attached to this body. "It turned out to be killed by someone." There are not many memories of this body, only fifteen years, and the first fourteen years are some very beautiful memories, which can be said to be the happy life that people in the West Vietnam Sea envies. Agogo Brent, the princess of the Lita Empire, the youngest daughter of King Lita, and the most beloved daughter. was found to have an excellent magic talent when he was born, and he is a magic genius with Thunder Bing dual element. On the day of her birth, there were countless lightning elements and ice element magic elements poured into her body. She has been valued by King Lita since she was a child. She has received the best education for fourteen years, and is taught by an excellent magic teacher. King Lita even regarded her as the most suitable heir to the Lita Empire. But just a year ago, everything changed. A young man named Maureen suddenly appeared and changed her original destiny. Actually, she didn''t know when this young man appeared, but when he appeared in front of the person, there was no way to shake the other person''s position. Her father didnt know what was going on. He seemed to admire this young man very much, and was much closer to her than to her daughter. Even in the end, his father wanted to marry her to this young man named Maureen. But she hated Maureen very much. From the moment the other party appeared, her eyes showed strange emotions. Looking at her eyes made her very ufortable, and she began to hate the other party. The other party did a lot of things to please her, and she didn''t feel touched at all, but found him disgusting. She found that he not only pleased her, but also pleased her sisters and even other nobledies. What makes her even more puzzled is that facing a young man of unknown origin, her sisters actually admire him, and even don''t mind having an intimate rtionship with each other. What made her even more uneptable was that her sisters could ept each other''s existence, and even have those close rtionships together. She felt that her sisters must be crazy. Either, I was bewildered by that demon. Yes, she guessed that the true identity of this young man named Maureen was a demon. Only demons have the ability to confuse people and make people irrespective of right and wrong. Even so, she found that her father still insisted on marrying her to Maureen, regardless of her feelings, and even wanted him to be the heir of the Lita Empire. see you tomorrow This is thest ne, the magic ne that many cuties look forward to, the world where Margaret exists. This also means that this book will soon be over. Little cuties, remember to spoil the new book seedling next door "All the nes are all kneeling and begging for the viin heroine to be a personal", check in and leave a message to vote. Chapter 5652: Legend of the Wizarding World (6) Chapter 5652: Legend of the Wizarding World (6) Chapter 5652 Legend of the Magic World (6) The assassination conspired by the original owner and his mother failed. Maolin is mysterious and powerful, and every time she faces each other, she feels a sense of powerlessness. This time the assassination in Skeleton Valley, she thought the arrangement was very precise, but she didn''t expect the other party to have expected it. Not only to resolve all crises, but also to kill her in front of her. Maureens smile was cruel. He would tell her every time he killed one, never following him. This person like a devil, of course she will not follow. The loyal and brave warriors under her hand did not want her to be threatened and allmitted suicide. After her warriorsmitted suicide, Maureen''s face was very ugly. She is ready to fight the opponent to the death. Even if she leaves a lifeless corpse, she is not willing topromise with a demon. She thought, can this awaken her father who was deceived by the devil. If she died in the hands of the devil, she could wake up her father and prevent the Lita Empire from falling into the hands of the devil, she thought it was worth it. She sang magic spells solemnly and sacredly, not expecting to kill the opponent, as long as she could severely inflict the opponent. The powerful magic power is good if it can rm people in other ces. That way, many people will see his evil deeds and kill the princesses of the Lita Empire personally. It shouldn''t be easy for Maureen to exin to the outside world? But what she didn''t expect was that when Maureen used magic, she didn''t need to chant magic spells at all. Raising her hand was a lightning strike on her body, directly interrupting her singing. What''s more terrible is that the other party then cast ice magic on her, freezing her body stiff, and sharp cold ice pierced her body. Pain, she can''t feel it anymore. She only felt the power of Maureen. As far as she knew, she didnt need to chant magic spells until she reached the level of the Dharma Sage. Mo Lin, is it the Dharma Sage? And, when Maureenpetes with her, isn''t it a fire ability? Why did you cast ice and thunder magic today? "Dear Princess Agogo, it''s really a pity. I forgot to tell you one thing. I am actually a magician from the whole school." When she heard this sentence, she was not surprised, she thought. "I am not only a magician of the whole school, but also a swordsman. I am a dual-cultivator of magic and martial arts. Dear Aguo, do you regret it? Regret? Even if this demon is very powerful, she did not obey the other party, why should she regret it because of the other party''s strength? I didn''t hear the answer I wanted from the original owner, Maureen was very angry, a trace of thunder and lightning passed through her heart, and she died. "Those who live from me and those who oppose me die, even if you are the most beautiful princess of the Lita Empire." This is thest word the original owner heard before losing consciousness. Before dyingpletely, she felt that she was swept away by a strange force, and then her life waspletely dissipated. "All magicians, both magic and martial arts, are you so Long Aotian?" Tang Guo rubbed his stiff arm. This body is dead, and even if she can umte magical elements, there is no way to restore the body to the past. In other words, she couldn''t use this body to cultivate magical power. Unless, she abandons this body and exists in this world as a soul. Of course, she will not give up this body, giving up the body is equivalent to giving up the identity of Ago Brent, the princess of the Lita Empire, and also means giving up hatred. Chapter 5653: Legend of the Wizarding World (7) Chapter 5653: Legend of the Wizarding World (7) Chapter 5653 Legend of the Magic World (7) "I don''t know where this is." Tang Guo looked at this deep valley. Although there were corpses all over the ce not far away, this location was not the Skeleton Valley. And in such a ce, one flower and one herb should be full of crisis, which she learned in her memory. The West Vietnam Sea Continent, except where humans live, the flowers and nts in other ces may be full of unknown dangers. But this ce is not. She stayed here for a long time and didn''t feel the danger of flowers and nts at all. She reached out and picked a flower, which bloomed brightly. ording to themon sense of life since childhood, even if this flower is not aggressive, it should be highly poisonous. After her analysis, this is a very ordinary flower that does not contain any toxins. is strange. Tang Guo tried to stand up, but in fact, her body no longer felt any pain. Being able to control this body is also her soul power strong enough. However, she still hopes to make her body softer. Her soulmunicates with the magical elements around her. I don''t know if it is because of her soul. She canmunicate with all kinds of magical elements. She guides magic elements into her body, hoping to make her body softer. She tried it before, and the magic element can really soften the body and is easy to use. However, there is still no way to make the body feel pain. Just because this body has been dead for a long time. One day and one night passed, Tang Guo stoppedmunicating the magic elements, she rubbed her arms, and looked at the arms that were soft enough not to be very different from normal people, and her mood improved. By the way, some wounds on the body will be repaired, which ispletely filled with magic elements. Shemunicated countless magic elements, and it was normal to achieve such an effect. The scars on her body are basically gone, her skin is very pale, no different from a dead person, after all, this body is indeed dead. sh the skin without bleeding. The skin will not heal automatically, it can only be repaired with magical elements. The walking dead may be talking about her current condition. She knew that the restoration of this body was basically to the limit, so she didn''t waste time tomunicate magical elements. She intends to make peace with the people in the group. At this moment, she suddenly remembered something, this is a magical world! Margaret, n, and Harold are all people in the magical world. Maybe in this world, can she meet one of them? Marguerite, Tang Guo searched for the name Marguerite in his memory, and she found it. Margaret Melville, this name has not appeared much in her more than ten years of life, and she has not even seen this person. Her mother mentioned this person, who was her mothers distant cousin. I heard her mother say that Margaret Melvilles fate was tragic, and her mother did not mention how tragic it was. She seldom even told her about Margaret Melville''s current situation. She just said that Margaret may have a weird temper, but she is a good person. When she was born, the other party also came to send blessings. Margaret Melville, is it the Margaret she knew in the group? The original owners memory was short, and Tang Guo could not confirm that in such a world, it is normal to have the same name. She found a clean ce to sit down this time, and her consciousness sank into the group. No one in the group spoke for a while, so she appeared directly. Chapter 5654: Legend of the Wizarding World (8) Chapter 5654: Legend of the Wizarding World (8) Chapter 5654 Legend of the Magic World (8) [School Flower]: Marguerite, are you there? I want to ask you something. Mo Yuntian: It''s done. [Ziyun]: Sister, are you in the magical world? [Chi Xiao]: Thats for sure, otherwise, why would the girle in and look for Marguerite? [Shangguan Yungu]: The two seniors, Harold and Allen, did not show up this time. It should have been a date. Chi Xiao: Margaret didn''t show up right away. It seems that she really encountered a very difficult thing and didn''t have time to read the news in the group. [Ziyun]: This is how the girl looks... Next, Ziyun and Tang Guo briefly talked about the things Margaret had encountered recently, indicating that she would watch the group when she had time. ording to what Ziyun and the others said, Tang Guo flipped through the chat records belonging to Margaret. Just after reading the first paragraph, she realized that she had indeed arrived in Margaret''s world. Unexpectedly, there is still such a rtionship between her and Margaret. The original owner is a part of her, it may be an unimportant part, but she and Margaret are really rtives. This is not a big deal, Tang Guo quickly epted, and told the people in the group about his current identity. Of course, I also talked about the guesswork with the original owner. [Ziyun]: In fact, we have long spected that ording to what you said before, the girl is verypatible with the body, except for itself, it is impossible for such a thing to happen. [Chi Xiao]: No matter if you are here, girl, it seems that something big happened on Margaret''s side. I was worried before. [Mo Yuntian]: But can you handle your current situation? Your physical condition can''t cultivate the magic elements over there at all. Why don''t you just repair your soul directly. School Flower: Soul cultivation is impossible. I don''t n to give up this body. At least in this world, I will always use it. In addition, I already have ideas about the power of the world here. In this magical world, in addition to practicing magic and swordsmanship, there is another profession, the summoner. Shangguan Yungu: Shishu, what is a summoner? School Flower: It is simr to the beast control, but the beast control can only control the living creatures of monsters and beasts. Summoners are different. Not only can they summon monsters, but they can also summon corpses, undead, and even demons... My soul is powerful, and the books for learning Summoners are perfect. The body is not good, but she can raise cows. She still doesn''t believe that Maureen is strong enough to fight against the bulls of the entire world. Listening to Tang Guo''s words, everyone in the group was less worried. Tang Guo chatted in the group for a while, but still couldn''t wait for Margaret to appear, and told everyone that Margaret showed up and remember to notify her, and she would leave the group. After leaving the group, let the system pay attention to the situation in the group at any time. Mo Lin''s background is mysterious, not a simple person, maybe Yuan Jiu is making a ghost. Even if Margaret is strong, if Yuan Jiu intervenes in it, she is likely to suffer a loss in front of Maureen. After leaving the group, Tang Guo fumbled for the items on her body. I found that all the useful things on her body were touched away. Her magic storage ring should have been taken away by Maureen. No way, she can only find clean clothes in the system space. Fortunately, Margaret gave her a lot of clothes in the past, and she changed into a clean dress. She put on a ck cloak on the outside, which could cover her too pale skin a little. Chapter 5655: Legend of the Wizarding World (9) Chapter 5655: Legend of the Wizarding World (9) Chapter 5655 Legend of the Magic World (9) Others see her dressing up mysteriously, and generally wonte to ask for trouble. They will only think that she is a magician with a weird personality, who doesnt like to bask in the sun, and is not easy to provoke. At this stage, she intends to walk out of this somewhat gloomy valley. She does not have any books on the profession of summoners. Therefore, there is no way to implement it for the time being. Dont go to a ce where there are people outside, she can buy it with gold coins. If Margaret appears, she can also ask Margaret for help. With Margaret''s status, it should not be difficult to obtain these things, which saves the time for searching in the middle. The system expands the scanning range to help Tang Guo find the way. It can help her to distinguish the direction, so as not to get lost. This ce is a bit deste, and there are no people far away. However, with the patience of the system, we can still find some paths that few people take. The path is full of weeds, and it has grown to the knees of adults. It was about an hour after she left. She vaguely heard some strange noises, and her steps lowered a lot. At the same time, some magic elements were controlled, and her body was slightly covered, so that it was not so easy for other people to discover her existence. After doing this, she followed the sound and hid in the grass. There is a waterfall over there, and the sound of falling water from the waterfall does not require her to be too careful. Under the waterfall, there are a few very smooth bs, and around the bs, there is a huge tree. Around the tree, there are several men and women who are less than twenty years old. It can be seen from their clothes that they should belong to the young masters and youngdies of the nobility. Because Tang Guo''s soul is strong, she can feel the sword aura and magic elements belonging to these people far away. At their age, with such strength, in the whole continent, they are very good. However, among the nobles, it may only be considered to be above average. "Mervin, you should ept the fact that you are trash, don''t struggle." "You used to be a genius, but that was the past. Great Swordsman Josh said long ago that you are no longer suitable for sword practice, and your body cannot store sword energy." Another teenager said, "You hold it like this every day. A hack with a sword will not have any good results at all." "I heard that Lord Duke once asked the Holy Swordsman Norport for help to check Mervin''s body. The results were not announced, but after so long, everyone can understand that Mervy has been sentenced to death by the Holy Swordsman Norport. He is not that genius anymore." "Mervin, if you continue to practice now, you are simply wasting the resources of the Havelock family. Even if you continue to practice like this, you will still not be able to recover your previous strength by the end of the family assessment at the end of the year. At that time, you will not only lose The resources that should be avable will also move out of the original house." "Waste is not qualified to live in such a good house." "But waste is always unwilling to ept reality, thinking that he is the genius everyone envied in the past." "I remember that Carlos, Mervin''s teacher, is also a holy swordsman. He went on a trip to the maind two years ago. Maybe he can help Mervin regain his sword spirit when hees back. Isn''t it a little bit of leeway when we do this? " "The Holy Swordsman is not a Swordmaster. What can he change? Besides, Norport is also a powerful Holy Swordsman. He didn''t even say Mervin is saved. Could it be possible that the return of the Holy Swordsman Carlos can change the ending? , Holy Swordsman Carlos still doesn''t know when he will return." Chapter 5656: Legend of the Wizarding World (10) Chapter 5656: Legend of the Wizarding World (10) Chapter 5656 Legend of the Magic World (10) "Mervin, this trash, used to be so proud, but now he is waiting for the Holy Swordsman Carlos to save him. Doesn''t he feel very embarrassed?" "If I were Mervyn, I would not have the courage to live in this world. From a genius to a waste, it is really an unbearable ending." Tang Guo looked at the young man who was stuck under the tree and holding the sword. He looked a little gloomy, but he did not refute their words. There arerge and small injuries on his body, his nose and face are swollen, obviously he has just been beaten. Possibly, he also knows the facts that these people said, it is useless to argue. However, these people are very excessive, even if this young man does not argue about these, they still will not let him go. "Mervin, let me tell you with practical actions, you are a trash." "When did you know that you are a trash, we don''t have to tell you so hard." The young man called Mervin heard this with a trace of anger in his eyes. He didn''t mean to beg for mercy, but he shook the sword in his hands and stood on guard. Seeing this, Tang Guo knew that these people who humiliated Mervin were about to beat him. Sure, there are unreasonable people everywhere. She scanned the surroundings with divine consciousness, and found no beasts that could be used. Finally, she looked at the various bugs in the grass, covering them with powerful spiritual power. She drove these insects to run out of the grass. This was a means to control the beast. After all, she hadn''t studied the Summoner''s books, so she could only eat her old books. Soon, all the bugs in a small mountain were driven out by Tang Guo, and the slurping sound made it hard not to attract the attention of those few people. "Did you hear anything?" "I heard it, it''s weird, like something crawling in the grass, a lot..." "Oh my God, look at it, it''s bugs, so many bugs, run!" One of the young girls yelled and wailed, turned around and ran away quickly, without time to beat Mervin. Tang Guo controlled countless insects, arge swath of them, running out of the grass, densely packed, making people''s scalp tingling when they looked at it, and scaring those people''s lips white. How can they care about other things now and just run away. Mervin looked at the people who rushed to the distance, he was thinking about what to do, so many bugs, he was also very scared. But these bugs actually passed by his feet and rushed towards those people, so the bugs didn''t mean to attack him? There was a little smile on his gloomy face, but he did not expect everyone to dislike it, but the bugs would not bully him. Perhaps, it is too weak to reject him? Mervy frowned, not ruling out this possibility. But thatrge patch of bugs, he still feels less annoying. The worms quickly disappeared in front of them, and I wonder if the skins of those few people will be all gnawed away. Mervin was holding the sword, and when he was about to continue practicing, he suddenly paused, holding the sword and turning his head vigntly, staring at the girl in the ck cloak standing on the edge of the grass. The hat on the cloak covered most of her face, but she could still see it, and the remaining half of her face was very pale. Her arms are hidden in the sleeves, and he can''t see them. Mervin was very vignt. Seeing the girl didnt mean to leave, she asked quietly, "Who are you?" Tang Guo pulled his hat up, revealing his entire face. After Mervin saw it, he only felt that this face was pale and scary. Of course, he is not afraid. This girl didn''t hurt him, didn''te to beat him, so what''s the fear? Even if she is not human, she is not as scary as those people just now. Ask him who is the most terrifying, he will answer: a member of the Havelock family. see you tomorrow Chapter 5657: Legend of the Wizarding World (11) Chapter 5657: Legend of the Wizarding World (11) Chapter 5657 Legend of the Magic World (11) "Passing by." Tang Guo replied, with a smile on her pale face, which always gave people a somewhat gloomy feeling. Mervyn heard her nice voice and was not afraid at all. No matter what the other partys origin is, it doesnt seem to hurt him at all, it''s not terrible at all. "Are you lost?" Mervin put the sword in his hand on the ground, looking at Tang Guo, and didn''t mean to walk over, "If you are lost, I can help you show the way." "Yes, I''m lost." Tang Guo said along the way, "I don''t know where this is?" "The ce where you are currently is the territory of the Duke of Havelock. This is the back mountain of the Havelock family. It is a bit deste here. No onees here. What you saw just now was an ident. I dont know where you came from and where you thought of going. ?" Mervin is not a fool. After so many bugs appeared, the girl walked up to him. He guessed that those bugs had something to do with this girl. It is very possible that those bugs were caused by this young girl. She should be a summoner, she seems to be younger than him, she can summon so many insects at the same time, she is really powerful. For the strong, there will always be some respect. He guessed that she should have gone to the mountain to find bugs to train her summon skills. Otherwise, why would youe to such a deste ce? "Ie from Mestra City and came to this ce by ident. Now I want to return to Mestra City." Tang Guo said, although she wouldn''t go back immediately, she still told Mervyn the truth. Mervyn frowned: "Mestras? Is it a small ce? Among the ce names I know, no city with a little more people is called by this name." Mervins words made Tang Guo strange: "This is the capital of the Lita Empire. It should be impossible for you to be unclear. Do you rarely go outside?" "I rarely go outside, but it doesn''t mean that there are no countries in the whole continent, and the names of some big ces are still clear. Especially my teacher is a holy swordsman, his name is Carlos, he I really like to travel to various ces in the maind. Every time Ie back from the tour, he will tell me about his experience." "Through my teacher, I know more about this continent than others." "Lita Empire, is it a very small country?" Mervyn asked. Tang Guo suppressed the doubts in her heart and replied, "No, it is a very powerful country, and there are two holy magicians sitting in town." Mervin was surprised: "Then why haven''t I heard of it? When did Dongshengzhou have such a powerful country? Is it really my shortsightedness?" "I''m sorry, I can''t help you, I don''t know where the Lita Empire and the city of Mestras are. Maybe, when my teacher Carloses back, he can know some news." Mervin finished speaking, and found the girl in the distance with her head down. She didn''t know what she was thinking. The other party didn''t speak. He thought she was disappointed: "Don''t worry, my teacher is very knowledgeable and will definitely be able to help you go home." He guessed that she should have encountered some ident, maybe she fell into some enchantment, and then appeared in this ce. Tang Guo was thinking about the ce name of Dongshengzhou maind. For a long time, she looked up: "This is the Dongshengzhou continent? Not the West Vietnam Sea?" "Where is the West Vietnam Sea?" Mervyn was surprised. "The continent where I live is called Xiyuehai Continent. I have never heard of Dongshengzhou Continent." Tang Guo''s face was a little unhappy, where did Maolin get her? Chapter 5658: Legend of the Wizarding World (12) Chapter 5658: Legend of the Wizarding World (12) Chapter 5658 Legend of the Magic World (12) Tang Guo approached Mervyn, Mervyn was no longer afraid, and faced her calmly. The girl in front of her looked a little strange, especially her pale skin, she didn''t look like a living person. Out of courtesy, he just nced, then moved his gaze to another ce. "Can you help me answer a few questions? Regarding what you said about the Dongshengzhou continent." "Of course I am happy." Mervyn replied without hesitation. To be honest, it has been a long time since no one has talked with him so peacefully and friendly. Since he lost his sword aura and could no longer gather sword aura, he became the abandoned son of the Havelock family. Everyone hated him and shouted. His father, Lord Havelock, who had attached great importance to him, never talked to him cordially again. He knew that his biological father had given up on him. In this year''s family assessment, if he has not gathered sword energy, he will be driven out of here and put far away to destroy himself. There is no room for waste in ces like the Havelock family. Merwen came back to his senses and talked to Tang Guo about everything about the continent of Dongshengzhou. Dongshengzhou maind is a ce full of birds and flowers, rich in all kinds of delicious fruits and food. The flowers and trees here arepletely different from the West Vietnam Sea maind. There is almost no crisis and it is very safe. There are also distributions of various forces here, but it is simr to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. The main power of cultivation is magic elements and sword aura, and the level is exactly the same as that of the West Vietnam Sea Continent. If the environmental geography of the two continents is not different, in other respects, it is really difficult to distinguish the difference between the two. "You said it came from the West Vietnam Sea? The flowers and trees there are unknown dangers. If they are scratched by the flower''s thorns, they may die?" Mervin was surprised. In his impression, only the Dongshengzhou continent was the only one, nothing else. Of the continent. If there are other continents, everyone in the entire Dongshengzhou continent should know, especially his teacher Carlos. Seeing Tang Guo nodding, Mervy felt that he was dreaming. Although everything seemed unbelievable, he believed what the girl in front of him said. To tell the truth, this mysterious girl might have helped her girl. There is no need to tell lies to deceive him. It is worthless. "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of the West Vietnam Sea continent. I may not be able to help you." "It doesn''t matter, but can I stay with you temporarily?" Tang Guo asked. When she saw Mervin, she never thought of leaving. Mervin was silent for a moment, and said, "Of course, but I may not live here for long. There is one month left for the Havelock family''s year-end assessment. At that time, I will definitely fail and there is no way to keep you living." "It doesn''t matter, I just don''t know where to go for the time being, I will live for a while." "If you don''t mind, of course there is no problem." Actually, he is very happy. "What''s your name?" "Mervin Havelock." Mervyn replied, "How about you?" "Arguo Brent." Tang Guo continued to ask after answering, "Are you practicing swords here alone?" "Yes, I had some idents before, and there was no way to gather sword energy. The Havelock family does not raise waste, so I am making the final efforts, and it is likely to fail." "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Mervin was silent again, and after a long time he said, "Of course." He is willing to share with her. Chapter 5659: Legend of the Wizarding World (13) Chapter 5659: Legend of the Wizarding World (13) Chapter 5659 Legend of the Magic World (13) After listening to Mervins experience, Tang Guo couldnt help asking: So, you are because you met a mysterious person in the trial. You had a chance to escape, but in order to save the people of the same family, the other party abandoned the sword. Angry?" "Yes, I don''t know why the other party didn''t kill me directly, but just annihted me. After that, I never gathered sword energy again." "Possibly, the opponent is the opponent of the Havelock family." Mervin felt that he should not be able to practice swords today, so he invited Tang Guo to go home. He lives alone now, because of the glory of the once genius, he has a separate yard. Of course, after the assessment waspleted a monthter, he could not continue to live in this exquisite courtyard. Tang Guo followed Mervin back to the yard. Mervin nced at the yard with a little nostalgia, but it wasnt this yard that he was nostalgic for. When he lost his sword aura and could no longer gather his sword aura, without the name of a genius, he finally knew that his father''s love for him was so shallow. Since that day, he has stopped asking for his father''s love. "You live in this house," Mervyn said, "The servants have all run away. If it weren''t for the handover after Havelock''s strict assessment, I might not have been able to live here." Or, his father, the Lord Duke still had a glimmer of hope for him to recover his sword spirit. If he still cannot recover after a month, it means that he will never recover. At that time, his Lord Duke''s father should be able to drive him out with peace of mind. "Okay." Tang Guo replied, the room is good, there is no need to clean it up, besides, even if there is dust, it is something that can be solved by magic cleaning. Her body really can''t gather magic elements, but she can use her powerful soul power tomunicate with magic elements instantly and perform a small magic cleansing technique, which is still very simple. "Agogo, do you want to go out and have a look?" Mervyn asked suddenly. Tang Guo nodded: "If you are willing to lead the way." "Of course I would like it." Mervyn replied that it has been a long time since no one has spoken to him in such a friendly manner. The mostmon thing I hear every day is why he hasn''t moved this waste out of this yard. Tang Guo followed Mervin out. When she came to the small road, Mervin encountered several groups of people. These people walked in a hurry, with surprise and panic on their faces, and there was no time to talk to Mervin for the time being. "I dont know where the bug came from. I chased Barry and the others to bite. I heard that when they found it, they didnt have any good meat in their bodies, and they were all smeared by the bugs." "They are covered in blood, it''s really scary." "I heard that those bugs came from the back mountain." "I remember that the waste of Mervin likes to practice swords in the back mountain? Has he been bitten by bugs..." Before the word "killed" was finished, the speaker saw Mervin approaching, "It seems The insects also dislike waste and don''t want to bite him at all." "Perhaps his meat is too stinky, and even if a bug bites it, I feel unappetizing." Tang Guo observed Mervins expression and found that these ugly words had no effect on him at all. "Forget it, don''t bother with a trash when it''s critical, Lord Duke summoned urgently and must ask us about bugs." "Mervin, the trash, went outside. I must have heard from Lord Duke." "He is a waste without sword spirit and can''t help. How could Lord Duke give him news?" "Right." The group of people quickly passed by Mervyn and Tang Guo with expressions of disgust and gloat. Chapter 5660: Legend of the Wizarding World (14) Chapter 5660: Legend of the Wizarding World (14) Chapter 5660 Legend of the Magic World (14) As for why they didn''t notice Tang Guo, it was because Tang Guo used some small means to cover her body withmunication magic elements. makes people who pass by will not notice her too much. "You don''t look angry at all." Mervin looked indifferent: "Listen too much." "If one day you can recover your sword energy, what do you want to do?" Tang Guo asked suddenly. Mervin was taken aback when he was asked, apparently he did not have much hope for regaining his sword aura. Therefore, he never thought about what he would do after he recovered his sword qi. The girl next to her had only met a friend who hadn''t been long before, let''s be regarded as a friend, suddenly asked him this, and he thought silently for a long time. Until he walked out of the Havelock family mansion and arrived in the city, he said, I want to travel the maind like my teacher, see the scenery of various ces in the maind, and meet all kinds of people. "After you restore your sword aura, you are still that genius, don''t you want to stay in the Havelock family?" Mervyn shook his head: "Even if I can get back to the past, I think the Havelock family shouldn''t need me much. I was a former genius, nothing in front of Maureen. Maureen, the illegitimate son who was living outside. The existence that was once regarded as a shame by my father has now be his pride." "At the moment I gave up fleeing and chose to turn back to save the family members, coupled with the contributions I had made to the Havelock family, I have paid off the Havelock family''s kindness. So whether or not I will recover my sword spirit, I will Leaving. I have stayed here because I have to go through thest assessment, otherwise I will be considered as a rebellious family. Only if they give up on my own initiative, I am eligible to leave." Mervin found that Tang Guo was no longer speaking, and he didn''t even continue walking. He stopped, turned around and walked to her side, saw her look dazed, and asked, "Is there any problem?" "Who is Maureen?" Tang Guo asked. The name impressed her too deeply. Before that, she had never connected the Havelock family, Mervyn, and Maureen. Just now Mervyn has said that Maureen is his father''s illegitimate child, but she still wants to confirm again. "My father''s illegitimate child, an illegitimate child outside after his betrothal to my mother. After my father and mother got married, the woman found the child with the child, hoping to be taken in." Mervyn exined all this inly, "At that time Because Maureen was detected as a waste of magic weapon, his father did not take him back to the Havelock family, and did not even give him this powerful surname. They only arranged to live in a somewhat remote ce, every month Some basic support will be given." "After all, it''s the blood of the Havelock family. It can''t be starved to death, that would be a joke. A demon and martial arts waste material that can''t be practiced, in the eyes of his father, those support funds are enough for their lives, no one thinks it is a problem." Mervyn Continue to say, "Even my mother doesn''t think there is any problem. She thinks that a demon martial arts waste material does not threaten her status at all." Tang Guo: "Your mother, did you abandon you too?" "Yes, she has given up on me. She has a lot of children, and she has good talents." Mervyn still said tly, "Why did you suddenly ask Maureen?" Chapter 5661: Legend of the Wizarding World (15) Chapter 5661: Legend of the Wizarding World (15) Chapter 5661 Legend of the Magic World (15) "It''s still not sure if this Maureen is the Maureen I met." Mervin frowned: "What is your rtionship with Maureen?" ording to his understanding, his brother is surrounded by many women, and even has close rtionships. Isnt the girl in front of him also? But, he didn''t think she was that kind of person. When he thought that she might have such a rtionship with Maureen, he felt a lot of unhappiness. Maybe she is the only person who can talk to him friendly now, which makes him possessive. "The enemy." Tang Guo''s answer surprised Mervin. This was something he didn''t expect. Tang Guo looked surprised when he saw him, and said, "It may also have the same name." "Perhaps." Mervyn felt that perhaps it was the same person. This strange intuition made him somewhat uprehending. "Mervin, tell me about your brother Maureen." Mervin did not refuse. He knew that this matter was very important to Tang Guo, starting from the appearance of Maureen. "Mauren is twenty years old this year, two years older than me. He was born after my father and mother got engaged. Soon after my father and mother got married, Maureen''s mother hugged him to the door. Later, because of his father''s arrangement, they were there. I lived in that little remote house for seventeen years." "In the family trial three years ago, Maureen identally rescued important members of the family in distress, and was invited back to thank him. His father checked his identity and found out that there was Havelock family blood in his body. It''s not a waste, it''s his child, of course he will be taken home and nurtured." "The members of the family willpare the two of us overtly and secretly. Actually, I don''t care about it. What Maureen showed is magic talent. I am a swordsman. I fight alone with each other. Obviously, the other party suffers. After all, magic requires the chanting of spells. It is not easy topete between the two." "Mauren seems to be a bit hostile to me, but we have never fought against each other." "I dont like his behavior very much. I always have unclear rtionships with some women. He is more bothered than my father. I often see him hugging each other. In fact, I dont understand that those nobledies really Don''t mind his fancy?" Mervin''s face was full of doubts, so Tang Guo didn''t know how to answer. She can''t say that there is a kind of person in this world who has the temperament of Long Aotian, which will make some women feel confused and lose themselves, right? To be honest, this Maureen not only has the qualities of Long Ao, but may also be a child of luck. Hearing Mervin''s exnation, she was already quite sure that Maureen of the Havelock family was the Maureen she knew. Speaking of Dongshengzhou continent, is there any connection with the West Vietnam Sea continent? Mo Lin is a native of Dongshengzhou, but he went to the West Yuehai Continent to make trouble. How did he get there? The original owner has always lived in the West Vietnam Sea Continent, and has never heard of anything about Dongshengzhou Continent. Even in some ancient books, there is no record. If there is a record of Dongshengzhou maind there, it is impossible that there is no news at all. "I don''t know if these news can help you." Mervyn saw Tang Guo being silent, "Mo Lin is usually mysterious, and asionally goes out, but came back a few days ago. I should be at home at the moment, but I don''t Knows magic, otherwise you can use magic crystal ball to copy his appearance to show you." "By the way, I can draw pictures." Mervyn remembered that he had another skill, "I should be able to draw Maureen''s appearance." He believes that the two have hatred and are not suitable for meeting. Maureen is not simple in strength, and is now regarded as the glory of the family by his father. If something really is going to happen, my father will definitely stand by Maureen''s side, needless to say. "I don''t know what hatred you two have?" Mervin asked casually. see you tomorrow Happy Labor day Chapter 5662: Legend of the Wizarding World (16) Chapter 5662: Legend of the Wizarding World (16) Chapter 5662 Legend of the Magic World (16) "Killing revenge." Tang Guo''s voice sounded slightly colder, without concealing the meaning of the text. Merwen''s face was surprised, and he never thought that the hatred between the two was like this. Now he was a little doubtful whether Maureen of the Havelock family was the Maureen Tang Guo knew. Mervin took Tang Guo to a ce where he could sit, drink, and eat. He took out a pen and paper from the magic ring, and began to draw Morin''s appearance. Tang Guo was sitting opposite him, and water and snacks were quickly ced on the table. ording to Mervyns introduction, the maind of Dongshengzhou is rich in delicious fruits and vegetables. The fruits on the table look very good and attractive. Tang Guo picked up a piece of fruit and sniffed it, and found that it didn''t taste much, then put the fruit into her mouth, her brow furrowed. Mervin just raised his head, saw Tang Guo''s pale face, and asked: "Do you not like the taste of this small fragrant fruit? The taste of this fruit is actually very good, but it is a little fragrant." "Fragrant?" Tang Guo squeezed the pulp, trying to taste the fragrance of Xiaoxiangguo, but there was still no taste. She put down half of the fruit, already knowing what was going on. This body of her is dead. Not only does she have no pain, no bleeding, and no taste. "Unfortunately, I can''t taste the delicious food in this world." Mervin was puzzled, but he was a little sad, and subconsciously asked: "Why?" "I have been killed by Maureen." Mervin only felt that his heart was a little suffocated. If he were to say this to another person, he would definitely think that the other person was making a big joke and was teasing him. But, if this wordes out of her mouth, it is true. When he saw her for the first time, he discovered that her skin was very pale, there was no trace of blood at all, and she did not look like a living person at all. He doesnt know why she can still talk. There are many magical methods in this world. Maybe her body is dead, but her soul is still alive. Mervin didn''t know what to say, and felt that nothing was good at this time. He held a quill pen and drew Maureen''s portrait seriously, striving to paint every detail. Actually, he didn''t meet Mo Lin too many times, especially after he gathered up sword energy without a moment, he didn''t meet Mo Lin very much. Currently, Morin is the most important core member of the Havelock family, and his Mervyn kicked out of the core members from the moment he lost his sword spirit and could not enter that circle again. Unless, he can gather sword energy one day, and it is not weaker than before. Of course, if one dayes, he will not stay in the Havelock family. After the family assessment, he will apply to leave the family. He thought, Duke Havelock, there should be no opinion. A waste leaving the family is a trivial matter for Duke Havelock. One hourter, Maureen''s appearance appeared on paper. Mervin looked at it carefully for a while, and thought that there were no missing details, and handed the portrait to Tang Guo. "Agogo, this is my brother, Maureen, do you see if he is someone you know?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on the portrait: "It''s him." In fact, before this, she was pretty sure. After seeing the portrait, I just checked it more. "Mervin, it seems that there are two continents in this world, the West Vietnam Sea continent where I am located, and the Dongshengzhou continent where I am now." Chapter 5663: Legend of the Wizarding World (17) Chapter 5663: Legend of the Wizarding World (17) Chapter 5663 Legend of the Magic World (17) "But I haven''t heard of the West Vietnam Sea." Mervyn said, "And how did you meet Maureen?" "He appeared in the city of Mestras, the capital of the Lita Empire in the West Vietnam Sea. My father is King Lita, and he is my fathers guest of honor." Mervin was shocked. Maureen was so capable that he had be a guest of honour for an imperial king. It sounded like a dream. "I dont know what interest is involved between him and my father. In short, he is very popr over there. He has a close rtionship with several of my sisters and some nobledies. And they all know each others existence, or I am happy to do some ridiculous things with him." "My father was confused by him and wanted to marry me to him, and even wanted to let him inherit the Lita Empire." "Later, I failed to assassinate him, and I was killed by him. I woke up on the Dongshengzhou continent." Tang Guo said this, seeing Merwen already full of shock, and continued, "I don''t know how I came here, but This matter definitely has something to do with Maureen." In the ce where I woke up, there are many corpses piled up. Some have just died, and some have died for a while, smelly, dposed, and even bones. I am not interested in counting how many corpses there are. "But the hatred between me and him cannot be solved." Mervin''s mind is still a little confused, he has never suspected that what Tang Guo said was a lie. He was just too shocked that Maureen would do such a thing. Usually Maureen was very arrogant and was very hostile to him at the beginning, but he never thought that Maureen would do such a thing. If that''s the case, this matter is not trivial, and Maureen may be nning something. So, Lord Havelock, that is, his father, knows about it? Of course, he is now a trash, and will soon leave this indifferent family, so he should not pay attention to this anymore. Tang Guo saw that Mervin was digesting the matter and did not disturb, so he shattered the portrait of Maureen and threw it away. That Maureen is this Maureen, then she must hide her face. She wasnt afraid, but she didnt know what was behind the incident. She was better off hiding in the dark than on the bright side. Molin could not have imagined that the person whomitted suicide and threw the body again will appear in front of others again, right? "Agogo, this matter makes me a little unbelievable." Mervin came back to his senses, "Then what are you going to do next? Are you going to seek revenge directly from Maureen? Actually I don''t rmend you to do this, Maureen''s The strength is very strong, and through what you said, his strength is stronger than I thought." "I have no ns to fight him for the time being. I think he has a weirdness. I won''t rush him until I figure out this weirdness." She still feels that Yuan Jiu is involved in this world. Since someone from outside intervened, she couldn''t be more careful. Mervyn breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tang Guo: "Perhaps, you should hide your appearance. I can see that you don''t look like a normal person. If Morin found out, what would he use? Conspiracy and trickery can easily get you into trouble. I don''t have sword energy right now, and I may not be able to help you much." "It has helped me a lot to discover Maureen''s identity from you." Tang Guo actually had some faint spections in her heart, that Mervins loss of sword aura might have something to do with Maureen. Mo Lin, a person with Long Aotian character, can tolerate the existence of Mervyn? Chapter 5664: Legend of the Wizarding World (18) Chapter 5664: Legend of the Wizarding World (18) Chapter 5664 Legend of the Magic World (18) The answer is of course no. There is no evidence, and she did not tell Mervyn about it. Mervin will leave the family next month. She doesn''t want to do much before then, only hopes that this will happen sooner. Havelock is a very indifferent family, no matter if you leave. Wait for Mervin to leave the family, she then helped him restore his sword aura and brought him back to the West Vietnam Sea. System: I was waiting here, but he said that the host was not in a hurry to help Mervin restore his sword energy. Speaking of which, thest light is not on, which means that it is thest world. Sir Yinyao really yed a trick this time, do you want to have a good rtionship with the host in thest world? But he was a little miscalcted. The host is now a walking dead, and can only fall in tonic love. Tang Guo searched through the system space and found a mask that half-hidden her face. The mask had a ck pattern, which matched the cloak she was wearing. She put on the mask, and now only sees the upper half of her face. If she pulls down the cap of the cloak, she may not be able to see her entire face. Mervin took Tang Guo around the city. The most distinctive feature of Dongshengzhou maind is the delicious fruits and vegetables. Tang Guo had no sense of taste, he couldn''t share with her, and he was very sorry in his heart. "Do you have any thoughts on the rtionship between the two continents?" Mervyn asked. Tang Guo shook his head: "No." "Mauren should be in control of how to get to the two continents. Obviously he won''t tell other people." "Or, I will take you to the bookstore? See if I can buy some old books, in case there is a record." Mervin said that, Tang Guo remembered that she was going to study the Summoner''s book, and nodded and agreed: "Then I will trouble you." "you are wee." The two came to the bookstore. This is thergest bookstore in Sokha City. There are a variety of books, magic, sword energy, refining medicine and so on. Of course, the more advanced the book, the more expensive the price. The lowest magic books require a thousand gold coins. After Mervin bought some old books, Tang Guo looked at it carefully and guessed what she was looking for: "What do you want?" "Summoner books." Tang Guo replied. "Summoner books?" Mervy thought of the bugs before, and took Tang Guo to another ce. "In fact, the profession of Summoner is very unpopr, and it needs a good talent. Generally, people with this talent would rather prefer Concentrating on the cultivation of magic elements, the summoner needs very strong mental power, which takes time and effort." "My current body cannot practice magical elements." Mervin felt a little ufortable: "I''m sorry." Mervin brought Tang Guo to the ce where he sold the books of the summoner. The profession of the summoner was really unpopr. On the maind, most people who study summoner books are also magicians. But it takes a lot of energy to practice one type. Few magicians will be thankless unless they are really interested and have a high talent in this area. So, there are really few books about summoners. The summoner books ced in front of Tang Guo were only three books, and they looked very broken. Of course, the price is very cheap. These three summoner books have been ced here for a few years. Almost no one hase to take a look at them, showing how unpopr they are. Only one thousand gold coins can buy three summoner books of unknown level. "Mervin, lend me some gold coins." Mervin: "Good." Mervin paid the gold coins, Tang Guo took the three summoner books in his hand, and started to read them when he walked out of the bookstore. Chapter 5665: Legend of the Wizarding World (19) Chapter 5665: Legend of the Wizarding World (19) Chapter 5665 Legend of the Magic World (19) After reading a book, Tang Guo remembered that she was very poor now. There are many good things in the system space, but it is very inconvenient if there is no currencymonly used in this continent. "Mervin, do you know how to make money fast?" There is no hint in the original memory. This body is a noble princess, so there is no need to worry about how to earn gold coins. Mervyn was asked for a moment: "I only know that the profession of pharmacist is very profitable." "For a swordsman profession like ours, you can register mercenaries to take up quests, fight warcraft to get crystal nuclei for sale, and collect medicinal materials." "Then let''s go collect medicine to make money." "If you are short of gold coins, I think I still have some. There should be no problem with daily expenses." Tang Guo refused: "Your life is not easy now. Come with me to gather medicine. I want to refine the medicine and sell it." She had already found in her mind what the medicines on the maind were like. She had a good foundation in refining medicine, and she could get started with a little bit of thinking, and no books were needed. Of course, to avoid other mistakes, she asked Mervin to borrow some gold coins and buy a book of Alchemy Basics to read. Mervin followed Tang Guo into the mountain, a little anxious. At first thought she could concoct medicine, butter found out that she had purchased basic medicine refining books, which was obviously not good at this aspect. So, if she refining medicines and selling them like this, isnt she afraid of being beaten? Tang Guo ignored the tangled Merwen, and beckoned him to pick up medicine quickly. Mervin has never got along with people like this before, and quickly throws away the distracting thoughts in his mind and collects medicine seriously. Dongshengzhou maind is rich in delicious fruits and vegetables, and also rich in medicinal materials. In spite of this, the existence of pharmacists is still very scarce. If a family has a senior pharmacist, it is definitely a big family, which can make this family more and more prosperous. Just because the sess rate of refining medicine is not high, junior pharmacists will be sought after. This is why Mervyn would say that pharmacists are very profitable. Collecting the medicinal materials Tang Guo needed, it was already evening when they returned home. Tang Guo didn''t mean to sleep. He took out the medicine refining tool from the system space and started refining medicine. Mervin sat on one side without speaking, but frowned tightly. He didn''t believe that Tang Guo could really make potions just by reading a book on the basics of refining medicine. But when she saw Tang Guo handing the pale yellow medicine in front of her, she couldn''t believe it. "This is a potion for restoring mental power, Mervin, you can try it." Tang Guo said. Mervin hesitated. It looks good, but can it really be eaten? Seeing Tang Guo looking forward to it, he hesitated for a while, shaking his hand and receiving the small cup in his hand, suffocating. Unexpectedly, the taste is not unptable at all, on the contrary, there is a slight fruity fragrance. "I added a small fragrant fruit to enhance the vor. Since I want to make money, I must make something different." Mervin did not speak, he already felt that his spirit was getting better, the previous fatigue was wiped out, and his mental power was vaguely increased. "Arguo, your potion is very good. Dont add a little fragrant fruit at all to be weed by many people." Tang Guo certainly knew that she just wanted some special features. I dont know what Maureens purpose is. Sooner orter he will be exposed to others. Its no problem to get more thugs by some means. Chapter 5666: Legend of the Wizarding World (20) Chapter 5666: Legend of the Wizarding World (20) Chapter 5666 Legend of the Magic World (20) She remembers this Maureen, she seems to have the ability to refine medicine. The opponent seems to be an almighty person, and he likes to defeat opponents in areas where others are good at. Just like the original owner, he died in the magic that he was good at. In fact, she also likes to do this. Since Maureen is omnipotent, she can also be omnipotent. But her body can''t be omnipotent at all, but isn''t there a Mervy next to her? If she guessed correctly, Mervins sword spirit was abolished by Maureen pretending to be a mysterious person, it is necessary to make Mervin an almighty person. Mervin was very strange Tang Guo''s eyes: "I didn''t deceive you, you are really a genius." "Then let''s continue." This night, Tang Guo did not sleep, nor did Mervin. He met a genius girl, and after seeing the basics of refining medicine, he could refine a very powerful medicine with various functions. From shock, he has be ustomed to it now. "It''s dawn, let''s rest for a while." Mervin said, Tang Guo did not refuse. The host is big, Marguerite appears. A reminder from the system, Tang Guo quickly sank into the group. Marguerite: School flower, no, Argogo, you are now my niece Argogo, where are you now? After reading the group news record, Margaret quickly epted this fact. They had guessed about the identity of Tang Guo and each of the original owners of the small world, so Margaret epted it quickly. What''s bad is that if Tang Guo doesn''te, A Guoguo will be dead. Tang Guo didn''t talk nonsense with Margaret, and talked about what happened to her when she woke up. By the way, other people in the group could understand her current situation. Margaret: What, Dongshengzhou maind? You are on the Dongshengzhou continent now, my God, am I dreaming? Why are you in that ghost ce. Tang Guo was surprised to see this ce. Did Margaret have heard of the Dongshengzhou continent? [School Flower]: Marguerite, do you know the Dongshengzhou maind? [Margaret]: You know, isnt this the ce where Ellen and Harold live? You are not always in the group, so you did not notice our chat history. Tang Guo thought, it was like this. Unless necessary, she will not go through the group records. Therefore, I missed knowing the name of the continent where n and Harold are located. Wait, the Dongshengzhou continent is where n and Harold are located. In other words, they are actually in the same magical world, but the two continents are separated by something, so there is no way to know each other''s existence. However, the two continents can actually be connected. [Margaret]: Wait a minute, so those two guys are actually me and in the same world? Its just that we dont know each others existence? I feel dreaming again. [School Flower]: I was also a little surprised, but the two of them seemed to have an appointment. I dont know when I will see the news in the group. [Margaret]: How is your situation now? Your body cannot gather magic elements, is it safe? Margaret is a little anxious, the school flower is powerful, and the identity of the other party is still her niece, so she is even more worried. Can''t wait to grow wings and fly directly to Tang Guo''s position. But, she didnt know how to get to the Dongshengzhou maind at all. Margaret: The God of Creation must see me displeased, that''s why he tortured me like this. School Flower: Regarding the passage between the two continents, I have no clue for the time being. I am currently learning the skills of the summoner. By the way, Margaret, if you have advanced summoner books, send me two books. Marguerite: No problem, I will go back to find it right away, what do you want, say in the group, I will get it. By the way, your mother is very worried, I will tell her that you are still alive in this world, but there is no way to go back temporarily. Eleanor is a very gentle person, and I hope she is not that worried. [School Flower]: Okay, take good care of her. Margaret: Of course, she is my cousin. see you tomorrow Chapter 5667: Legend of the Wizarding World (21) Chapter 5667: Legend of the Wizarding World (21) Chapter 5667 Legend of the Magic World (21) Two hourster, the system reminded Tang Guo to receive a red envelope from Margaret. Margaret sent her more than thirty books about summoners, ranging from basic to advanced. Margaret: I rummaged through the magic ring in my castle, and that''s all the summoner books I can find. If I could tell the prophet, I would definitely go to the maind to collect more summoner books. Summoner books are very unpopr, and this may be all in a short time. [School Flowers]: Thank you, these are enough for me. Even if there is no top-level summoner book, Tang Guo can find experience from these dozens of summoner books to improve her ability as a summoner. The three iplete Summoner books she bought before, she has already roughly read through them. Learning the skills of a summoner mainly depends on mental power. Her soul is so powerful and her mental power is so vast, it is quite easy to learn a summoner, and if she matches her beast control skills, it will be even more perfect. All morning, Tang Guo stayed in the room to read the Summoner''s book. Mervin thought that she needed a good rest after refining medicine for one night, so she didn''t bother. In fact, he went to the door several times. He didn''t see Tang Guo going out or heard the movement inside, so he turned and left. He wanted to prepare some delicious food to share with her, and suddenly remembered that her body was dead, and the soul was alive. He lost the sense of taste, and there was no way to taste the delicious food. If you put delicious food in front of her, it is undoubtedly revealing her scars. Mervin took a sword and chopped in the yard. His body couldn''t feel any sword energy. Even the sword in his hand was reced with the lightest sword. Originally, he would only go to the clean ce of Houshan, a ce where few people go to practice sword. The yard where he lives is actually very suitable for swordsmanship. But it''s hard to guarantee that other people wille in and ask for trouble. Today, for some reason, he did not choose to go to the back mountain. Mervin''s sword practice, of course Tang Guo knew. It''s just that she didn''t have time to pay attention to Mervin for the time being, she didn''t pay attention to the outside, and was immersed in the books, so she let him waste the material for a while. After she thoroughly studied the Summoner''s skills, Mervy was almost able to leave the Havelock family, and refining medicine to help him restore his sword qi. Listening to Mervin''s sword practice, Tang Guo was fascinated by the Summoner''s books. Unconsciously, it was the afternoon. Mervyn had eaten food in the middle. Seeing that Tang Guo still didn''t mean toe out, he didn''t bother. In the afternoon, he still practiced swords in the yard. But I didnt practice for a long time, I was interrupted by the sound of pushing the door and had to stop. He put away the sword in his hand and looked at the door profusely. The first few people who walked in were all members of the Havelock family. Of course, they were also those who supported Maureen, and they usually rolled his eyes. Seeing these peoplee in, Mervy knew that something unpleasant might happen again today. But he did not expect that these people would taunt him withouting up, and then beat him up, instead looking at the courtyard door. He understands, there are still people. He had guessed who this person was in his heart, but he was actually very surprised, how could Maureene here. Except that Morin was hostile to him when he entered the Havelock family, andter his sword spirit was abolished. The other party looked at him as if he was looking at a small ant, and he didn''t give him a straight eye. So much fanfare, why on earth? Chapter 5668: Legend of the Wizarding World (22) Chapter 5668: Legend of the Wizarding World (22) Chapter 5668 Legend of the Magic World (22) Mervin didn''t think much about why Maureen woulde, and there will be an answer soon. "Mervin, what are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you hear what Maureen asked you?" Brewer is the number one supporter next to Morin. He is tall, two heads taller than Morin, and of course his voice is speaking. It''s also very big, and Mervy''s head hurts a bit. "What?" Mervyn asked. Just now he was distracted. He did not notice what Maureen asked. He was looking at Maureen now, and hurriedly swept past the other side, and it was true that Maureens little maid, Nancy, was indispensable. At this moment, Maureen was hugging Nancy, and at first nce it was a very close rtionship. Beside Maureen, there was another girl, Doreen, who should be called Doreen Havelock to be exact. She was seventeen years old, and she was Maureens cousin. Doreen was once a proud and noble person. I dont know when Doreen also had an unclear rtionship with Maureen. "Mervin, I heard from Barry and they said that you were there when the bug appeared in the back mountain yesterday?" Maureen''s brows were also a little unhappy, but when he remembered that Mervy was just a trash, he asked patiently again." How did you escape?" Morin looked at Mervyn, waiting for his answer, never looked away, as if to confirm whether he would lie. Mervin didn''t quite understand the look in Maureen''s eyes. He vaguely saw that Maureen''s eyes were a little wary and jealous, which made him very puzzled. He is a waste material, it is strange why Maureen has such eyes. "Those bugs didn''t bite me." Mervy still replied. He guessed that Lord Duke should deal with this matter to Maureen. Moline is now the pride of the Havelock family. For strange and tricky things like this, Maureen will participate in many times. Its not surprising that he will be questioned today. Mervin saw the unbelievable faces of the people around Maureen, and did not respond much. The bugs are controlled by Agogo to help him, and of course they will not bite him. "You mean, the bugs only pass by you and ignore you at all?" Maureen frowned deeply. Mervyn became a waste. Is there still such a privilege? Is there any skill? Maureen''s brown eyes fixed on Mervyn''s body: "You didn''t lie, did you?" "I still need to lie like this?" Maureen frowned, looked carefully, did not feel the existence of sword aura and magic from Mervin''s body. He mobilized the copy of light in his mind, no one could see, the copy of light hit Mervin''s body with a transparent light. Drops! After scanning, there is no copyable skill. The sound of the machinery sounded, letting Morin loose his whole body, it would be fine if there is nothing. He thought Mervin was so lucky, what adventures would he have. "Mervin, have you ever guessed why those bugs don''t bite you?" Maureen asked with a rxed expression, which made Mervin puzzled. He was wary of him just now, and now he has a rxed look. Maureen is very strange. "No, maybe the bugs think that a waste is not worthy of their attack." Mervyughed at himself. This sentence is also mocking the people who usually fall into trouble, even a waste must be bullied. And these people who support Mo Lin may have forgotten how he was abolished. At first seeing their performance, he was angry. So far, he has been able to ept this result calmly and face it. There is no longer any hope for the Havelock family and the members inside. Chapter 5669: Legend of the Wizarding World (23) Chapter 5669: Legend of the Wizarding World (23) Chapter 5669 Legend of the Magic World (23) He also understood that these people were very happy that he was abolished. After all, not many people belong to the same family, and I hope there is someone far beyond them. It is enough to have a genius suppressing them, a Mervyn and a Maureen, and a lot of resources belonging to them must be divided. "If you have any new discoveries, remember to notify me." When the copying ball detected that Mervin had nothing worthy of copying skills, Maureen had no interest in staying here again. Even though this yard is very beautiful, he doesn''t want to stay here to appreciate it. He will have time to appreciate itter. "The family assessment will be next month. Has your sword spirit recovered?" Maureen asked falsely. Mervin shook his head: "It may be impossible to recover." "Oh, that''s really a pity." Maureen left with regret and ignored Mervin''s meaning. Mervin looked at the vast number of people who left, closed the door and continued to practice the sword, vaguely heard the voices of people outside. "Maureen, why are you polite to Mervyn''s trash?" "No matter what, he is my brother." "He is also worthy of being your brother? A trash, unable to gather sword energy, and will soon be driven out of the trash of Havelock''s main courtyard." "You are so kind to him." "I think the bug really thinks he is a trash, and disdain to attack him." On this point, Maureen is also very strange. He has seen several people in Barry with his own eyes. All of their skins were gnawed by bugs, and some even had their noses, ears and eyes gnawed off. It was miserable anyway. He has a way to recover Barry''s people, but for such a few unimportant people, he has to waste his beauty points to copy the skin and facial features, which is too cost-effective. It took most of the day. Tang Guo finally finished reading more than 30 summoner books. She nned to try it out, but before that, she needed to sell her previously refined potions. She opened the door, Mervyn heard the movement, quickly retracted the sword, and walked quickly to the door. looked at her up and down, and saw that there was nothing wrong with her, and couldnt help but feel relieved: "Have you rested?" Actually, he didnt know if Tang Guo needed a rest. The body might not need it, but the soul needs it, right? He guessed. "Well, while there is still time, I want to sell the potions refinedst night and exchange for some gold coins, so that it will be easier to buy things." Of course, her main purpose is to gain some fame and gain status in the East Shengzhou maind. She has the name of a pharmacist. Even if Maureen wants to use the Havelock family to make trouble, it is estimated that she will not seed. This kind of ancient family is not something that Maureen can control at will. Of course, she also had another purpose, to collide with Maureen in refining medicine. The other party should have provided potions to the Havelock family. If she sells the potions in her hand to other families, such as the opponents of the Havelock family, she must be able to muddy the water here. "I don''t know if you need to eat?" Mervin finally asked his own question. After all, he had yesterday''s experience and he didn''t know what food he could prepare for her. "I don''t need to eat now." Tang Guo replied, her body is supported entirely by magical elements. If she can taste the delicious food, she doesn''t mind eating something and then using magic elements to digest it. Chapter 5670: Legend of the Wizarding World (24) Chapter 5670: Legend of the Wizarding World (24) Chapter 5670 Legend of the Magic World (24) She has no sense of taste, but eating is a bitch. "If you dont eat, is there any problem?" "No problem." got the affirmative answer, Mervy no longer entangled: "Then I will take you to sell the potion. Your potion is very good, and it is more cost-effective to auction." The potion that can be refined to restore mental power is not something that ordinary pharmacists can refine. Tang Guo also had the same n. Last night, she refined a lot of potions, some for replenishing stamina, some for healing injuries, for restoring mental power and increasing mental power a little bit. Mervin took Tang Guo to the auction. After testing, these medicines were all high-level medicines. Mervy was surprised. Looking back, the effect is so good, it is not surprising that it is an advanced potion. The person in charge of the auction all smiled and showed great respect for Tang Guo. When asked about her name, she told Tang Guo. Although the person in charge felt that the name was a bit convoluted, he respectfully negotiated everything with her, and even hoped to cooperate with her further. From the auction, another hour passed. The medicine was handed over to the auction to deal with. Tang Guo didn''t think that the other party would risk offending a senior alchemist by swallowing those things privately. Not only will the other party not embezzle it, but may not charge her a pennymission after the result is released, only for the long-term cooperation in the future, and to pay her a senior alchemist. Tang Guo led Mervin on the road to the back of Havelock. Mervin thought Tang Guo was here to gather medicine. Later, she found out that she didn''t mean to stop, so she asked. "I want to practice the summoner skills." Mervin was clear: "Then you really need to find a hidden ce away from the Havelock family. Recently, Lord Duke is tracking this matter. By the way, Maureen came before and asked me about bugs." "Molin has been here?" Tang Guo read the book attentively, but did not notice. Xiao Tongzi didnt look outside anytime and anywhere, she didnt find it normal. "Well, I always feel that Maureen''s performance is a bit strange." Maybe there are many secrets between the two, and Mervyn wants to tell her what is in his heart. Tang Guo earnestly: "Why do you think he is weird?" "You know that my sword aura is gone and I can''t gather anymore. Maureen also knows about this. But before I saw it clearly, he had the vignce and fear of me in his eyes. If it weren''t for me, I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong I will never believe it." "The strange thing is that afterwards he looked at me for a while, and his fear and vignce for me disappeared." "He is a little weird." Tang Guo answered. In fact, she was even more sure that the abolition of Mervin''s sword spirit had a lot to do with Ma Lin. This time, she was going to raise this doubt: "Mervin." "what?" "Have you ever suspected that your sword qi has been abolished, and it has something to do with Maureen." "How can it be?" Mervin shook his head quickly. The person who dismantled his sword spirit was very loud, and his voice was different from that of Maureen. He was very impressed with that person, even if he couldn''t see his face. In terms of body shape, it is absolutely impossible for the opponent to be Maureen. "Today he was wary of you. Did he think you might have any special abilities? Later, when he found out that you didn''t have any special ability, he rxed. Mervyn, don''t you think it is suspicious?" Mervin has no way to refute this article: "I''m pretty sure the person who did it to me is definitely not Maureen." Chapter 5671: Legend of the Wizarding World (25) Chapter 5671: Legend of the Wizarding World (25) Chapter 5671 Legend of the Magic World (25) "I didn''t say that it was Maureen who did it, in case Maureen had negotiated with the other party." Mervin was silent, frowning, his sword aura was abolished, does it have anything to do with Maureen? He wanted to deny it, but all the previous doubts came to mind, making him unable to refute. "If it was Maureen, why would he do this?" "You got in his way, or your talent made him wary. Isn''t that enough? Isn''t he wary of you today? Enough proof." Tang Guo''s answer made Mervyn not know what to say. "Arguoguo, your suspicion may be right." For a long time, Mervyn said, "It''s just that I didn''t think of this. Anyway, there is some blood rtionship between Maureen and I, from the same family. I think about itter. After losing my sword qi, isnt it also a member of the same family whoes to humiliate me every day? It makes me understand a lot. "However, I have no evidence to prove that this incident was done by Maureen. With my strength, there is no way to investigate. Maybe the evidence has been erased long ago." "It''s better to leave the family first, and then slowly investigate this matter." "It''s time to leave this family." Mervyn made greater determination at this time. Even if he stayed in the Havelock family and found out that his sword aura was abolished and had something to do with Morin, Lord Duke would let this Things calmed down. In order to preserve the glory of Maureen, Lord Duke might also make some extraordinary methods. An hourter, Tang Guo took Mervin to the ce where she woke up. Mervin saw the corpses in the mountains and ins, and the previous distractions disappeared, shocking the scene before him. "I was thrown here by Maureen. I even guessed that Maureen got the corpses here." "It seems that I haven''te here a day, and there are new corpses here." Tang Guo walked over and looked at the newly appeared corpse. "Mervin, do you know this person? Maybe, you can follow the clothes here. , Appearance, characteristics of hair, look for anyone you are familiar with here." Mervyns brows were not loosened, he walked to Tang Guo''s side, squatted down, and turned the new corpse over. When he saw that face, he was a little stunned. "Dean Edgar!" "Dean Edgar? Who is he?" Tang Guo had originally made a guess, but never expected Mervin to actually know this newly-appearing corpse, which would be interesting. Its not that Maureen killed people, but he used special means to leave people here, right? I don''t know Maureen, do I know where the body was thrown, how does she feel that Maureen doesn''t even know? In that way, it seems more interesting. "Mervin, who is Dean Edgar?" Tang Guo couldn''t help asking again when she saw Mervin''s silence, even showing a sad look on her body. Mervyn''s heavy voice sounded: "Edgar is the dean of Linsfow Academy, a holy magister, and my teacher Carlos is a good friend. I have not seen each other for a long time, after I lost my sword spirit , Dean Edgar also came to see me personally to help me test my body, andter persuaded me to wait for the teacher toe back, maybe there is some way." "I''m sorry, Agogo, I can''t ept that Dean Edgar will appear in this ce for a while. He is a powerful Holy Magister. I don''t know who cruelly persecuted him and left him in this wilderness. The ce." "Perhaps, it is Maureen." Tang Guo said. Anger appeared in Mervins eyes, but he was a little weak: "If the teacher knew about this, he would be very sad." "Agogo, I want to go to Dean Edgar''s house. He has only one daughter to depend on each other. Now Dean Edgar has an ident, I dont know what happened to Beryl." "Okay, let''s go check it out." see you tomorrow Chapter 5672: Legend of the Wizarding World (26) Chapter 5672: Legend of the Wizarding World (26) Chapter 5672 Legend of the Magic World (26) "Here..." Mervyn looked at Edgar''s corpse with pain in his eyes. Even if the corpse was in front of him, it was still difficult for him to ept this fact. Dean Edgar, who onlyforted him a few months ago, now only the cold body is left. "Stay here for the time being. Dean Edgars disappearance will surely be searched for by the people of Linsford College. Lets go to Dean Edgars house first, and then notify the people at Linsworth College to let theme. Deal with this matter." Whether these people were killed by Morin, there is no evidence for the time being. But if you poke this out, Maureen will definitely find out, I dont know what kind of expression Maureen will look like when that happens. "Okay, only temporarily." Mervyn knows that this is the best way, and they can''t move everything here at will. On the way to Dean Edgars house, Mervyn told Tang Guo: "If they asked, we would say that they came here to collect medicine, and identally found many dead bodies here." "Dont expose that you want to practice summoner skills. This profession is very unpopr, and the same is also very daunting." No one knows what the summoner can summon, because of fear, they will be rejected. Summoners are so unpopr, and the people on the maind are inseparable from their fears. "I know that when I will expose myself as an apprentice to a pharmacist, no one will dare to do anything to me." Mervin nodded, thinking this method was good. The existence of a pharmacist, he thinks that anyone on the maind is not willing to take the risk to offend. Those people who want to know Tang Guo''s identity, even if they look down on Tang Guo for the time being, will be polite to her. Who knows, in the future, will she be a novice or above alchemist? Or, will there be such a presence behind her. Two hourster, Tang Guo and Mervyn came to the street of Dean Edgars house. Dean Edgars home is not far from Linsfow College. "Edgar has only one daughter, Beryl, and Mrs. Dean passed away unexpectedly very early. Beryl is a bit demented, but he is very talented in magic. Dean Edgar is very patient with her and has been teaching her carefully. Practicing magic. In fact, Dean Edgar and my teacher talked about it very early and were very worried about Beryl''s future." Mervin said this, Tang Guo was a little worried. If Edgar was really killed by Morin, the other party might be coveting Edgars daughter Beryl, a demented girl with excellent talent, if she looks beautiful, she would be the most attractive to the kind of erotic. "Is Beryl good-looking?" Mervin didn''t know why Tang Guo asked this. He thought about it and looked at Tang Guo twice. Although Tang Guo''s face was pale, it was not difficult to see that she was very beautiful. "I''m almost worse than you." Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded when she heard this. In this way, Beryl should be no worse than her body. Morin is a **** child, and he must be wicked towards Beryl. Beryl''s intelligence is abnormal. If Edgar were a normal person, he would never allow his daughter to be one of Maureen''s women. "This is Dean Edgar''s home." Mervin paused at the gate, walked over, knocked on the gate, and unexpectedly pushed the gate open gently. He and Tang Guo looked at each other, uneasy expressions in their eyes. The two walked in quickly, Tang Guos divine sense instantly covered the entire courtyard, feeling strange that there was no one here. "No one." Mervin''s face changed, and she shouted Beryl''s name everywhere in the yard, but no one responded. Chapter 5673: Legend of the Wizarding World (27) Chapter 5673: Legend of the Wizarding World (27) Chapter 5673 Legend of the Magic World (27) "Beryl knows me. She usually responds when she hears my voice. Under the careful care of Dean Edgar, Beryl can know some people who are familiar and friendly to her." Mervyn will Edgar. The dean''s house was searched inside and out, but no one was found, so I gave up. "Agogo, I would also like to trouble you to follow me to Linsfah College and tell the people at the college. Dean Edgar should have passed away not long, and the people at the college have not responded yet." Of course Tang Guo had no objection, Beryl was not here, she wondered if Maureen had already attacked Beryl. Will Morin lock up Beryl? No, she thought Maureen would use another method to make Beryl rely on her. Controlling a little girl with a mentally impaired ability bes her dependence, which is easier and longer than imprisoning the other party. No matter what, the two hurried to Linsfau College. Mervin was once a celebrity, and many people know him. He ignored those strange gazes, and hurriedly went to find the deputy dean of Linsford College and the powerful magic teachers who were sitting in the school. "Mervin, what are you talking about?" Luke was too shocked, his face flushed, his eyes protruding, and his appearance was not pretty. "Mervin, do you know what you are talking about?" Luke, is the associate dean of Linsford College. "Mervin, are you kidding me?" Another magic teacher, Fred, couldn''t believe what he heard from Mervin''s mouth. Edgar died and was abandoned in the wilderness. How could it be possible? Edgar''s strength is very strong, stronger than the people here, and one step short of being the Dharma Sage level. They couldnt believe it, Edgar was dead. "Dean Luke, Mr. Fred, you may not believe it, but I dont want to believe it, but thats the truth. My friend and I went to the forest to gather medicine and identally discovered that the mountain was full of corpses. Where, I went to check it out, but I didnt expect that Dean Edgars body was discovered first. "We didn''t dare to dy and came back quickly. The first thing we went to was Dean Edgar''s house. There was no one inside, and even Beryl disappeared. I think this matter is of great importance, and you must be notified to resolve it. I, the current situation may not help." The teachers at Linsfjord Academy are very good. They didn''t ridicule him just because he lost his sword qi. They allforted him and thought he should not give up. If he could do something, he would tell them Edgar''s current news, hoping that they would be more careful and not be targeted. "Are you sure?" Luke had an ugly expression, he was familiar with Mervyn, and when he came back, he thought Mervyn was not joking, "Mervin, you take us to see." "Fred, ask the Great Swordsman and the members above the Great Mage to go and see." Luke said, "Listen to Mervyn, there are many corpses in that ce, I think, if Edgar really died , He may be involved in some conspiracy." It only took less than half an hour to rush over this time, because the people who brought Tang Guo and Mervin to the past were all people above the Great Sorcerer/Great Swordsman. "Dean Edgar!" When he saw Edgars body, Luke couldnt help but eximed, his eyes flushed, he squatted down to check carefully, and said gravely, Its really Edgar. I dont know who did it. If Im caught Live, I will definitely not let him go. That person is already the enemy of my Linsford Academy." Chapter 5674: Legend of the Wizarding World (28) Chapter 5674: Legend of the Wizarding World (28) Chapter 5674 Legend of the Magic World (28) "President Luke, there are many dead bodies here, maybe you can see if you know anyone else." Tang Guo reminded. Luke nodded heavily, and did not entangle Tang Guo who was. Mervin had already said that this was his friend who went to the mountains to pick medicinal materials together. Perhaps, it was the people who came to help Mervyn. After all, if there is a powerful potion, Mervy has a chance to recover. The corpse here, and Edgars was only discarded here not long ago. Other corpses, decayed and decayed, turned into bones and turned into bones, but their clothes are still there. Some important things have been taken away long ago, so it is difficult to recognize them by their characteristics. However, after checking by Dean Luke and others, they still distinguished some people they might know from it. Especially in their memory, these people are indeed missing, and there has been no news for a long time, so it is even more confirmed that these identified corpses, bones, are likely to be the people they know. "It is not difficult to confirm their identities. You just need to find their rtives and use their blood to perform magic." Fred said, "It''s just that their death makes me very uneasy. I feel that something terrible is going on. Came quietly." Luke stood up: "I am also very upset. Let''s seal it up first. This is the territory of the Duke of Havelock. He needs toe and help deal with this matter." The Duke of Havelock was quickly notified of this incident. It was not far from the Havelock family. He hurried over with people and was surprised when he saw the dead bodies in the mountains and ins. Especially when he knew that Dean Edgar had also died here, his expression became more serious. Obviously, this is a very tricky thing. If one doesn''t handle it well, he, the Duke, will suffer joint resistance, and maybe he will be pulled down from the position of Duke. Even if he can rely on the seat of the duke, people in his territory, if he is disappointed in his attitude, will most likely move out of here. If there is no one on the territory, what is the point of this duke? "President Luke, I will definitely handle this matter." The Duke said, "But this matter still needs your cooperation." "Of course." Luke said, "I also want to know who killed Dean Edgar, and his only daughter Beryl is also missing. Please trouble the Lord Duke to find Beryl''s whereabouts, but May she be alive." "Did Mervin discovered this?" The Duke looked at Mervin. Mervin recounted the words he had thought of before, saying that he had brought a friend to gather medicine, and he did not take the initiative to say that Tang Guo was a senior alchemist. Tang Guo is the figure of a girl. The Duke only nced at it, but didn''t look at it much. He thought she was probably a student of a certain college and didn''t take it too seriously. But even as an apprentice, he didn''t mean to offend, so he seemed more polite. After Mervyn talked about the situation here, he didn''t ask more. Mervin was unable to gather sword energy, obviously it had nothing to do with it, it was just a chance encounter. "Father." Just then, Maureen came. Mo Lin took his supporters and hurriedly came to the Duke''s front: "I heard that many dead bodies were found here, what''s the matter?" "President Edgar is dead." The Duke did not hide it. Chapter 5675: Legend of the Wizarding World (29) Chapter 5675: Legend of the Wizarding World (29) Chapter 5675 Legend of the Magic World (29) "Not only Dean Edgar, but Dean Luke also identified people who knew these corpses. I think they were involved in a conspiracy before they were killed and left here." The Duke''s expression was very heavy, and Maureen''s expression was not noticed for a moment of sluggishness. Edgar? He did kill Edgar''s old thing, he didn''t want to do that. Who told that old thing to be ignorant at all? He really wanted to help the other person take care of Beryl, the old thing actually let him go, and he cursed him shamelessly and shamelessly. Even saying that it would never be possible for him to get close to Beryl. All kinds of threats made him extremely angry. When did he suffer such a loss? If Edgar is not allowed to disappear, he will never be the one that Beryl depends on. So, he can only make Edgar disappear. He exhausted all his beauty points, copied Edgar''s skills, and used the opponent''s skills to kill the opponent. Then, Edgar''s corpse was cleanly disposed of, and it was thrown into the garbage dump where the ball of light was copied. Why does Edgar appear here? Morin looked ugly when he saw the corpse full of mountains and ins. Could it be that the junction of the junkyard that copied the ball of light is here? All the corpses he threw are in this ce? If this is the case, it is very bad. The only thing that is not afraid is that when he killed these people, he did not expose the characteristics of the Havelock family, and did not leave any evidence, so that people would not doubt him. Besides he is so young, who would doubt it? Thinking of this, Maureen was not so worried anymore. It''s just that he can''t throw the body into the garbage dump where the light ball is copied, so he can only find a way to do another treatment. And recently, he can no longer act rashly, at least wait for the storm to pass. "Now Beryl, the only daughter of Dean Edgar, has also disappeared, Maureen, I will give you a task to find Beryl''s whereabouts." "What, Beryl is missing?" Maureen was shocked. He killed Edgar before and didn''t appear there immediately, just because he was afraid of being suspected of something. He ns to wait for Edgars disappearance to be revealed before visiting Beryl. As a result, Beryl is missing? Maolin''s face is ugly, he has been fond of Beryl for a long time, not only because of the beauty of the other party not losing to Princess Agogo, but also Beryl''s talent. If Beryl''s body and mind are acquired by him, he can still get a lot of beauty points. The better-looking and talented women are, the more beauty points they will get after getting them. Beryl is a woman with low intelligence. Edgar is gone. As long as he shows up to take care of her in time, the other party will definitely rely on him. As a result, she was missing. This makes Maureen very angry! Tang Guo has been looking at Maureen all the time. She covered it up with magical elements. Standing in the crowd, Maureen did not notice her for a while. She didn''t miss the surprise in Maureen''s eyes. Obviously, Maureen didn''t know where Beryl had gone. She and Mervy looked at each other, thinking about where Beryl had gone. "Mauren, are you listening?" "Knowing my father, I was just shocked by the incident, and I couldn''t ept it for a while." Maureen exined quickly. The Duke nodded: "This thing is really tricky. It''s the first time I have encountered it. It is normal for you to be shocked. Therefore, the task of finding Beryl is left to you." Chapter 5676: Legend of the Wizarding World (30) Chapter 5676: Legend of the Wizarding World (30) Chapter 5676 Legend of the Magic World (30) "Okay, father." Maolin also wanted to find Beryl quickly, but she didn''t know where she had gone. Did you lose yourself or was taken away by someone? He nced at Edgar''s body with a gloomy expression. Copy the ball of light and pit him once. Tang Guo and Mervin were about to leave, Mo Lin happened to look at the back of the two, and this time noticed the existence of Tang Guo. "Who is the strangely dressed girl next to Mervyn?" "I heard it was Merwen''s friend." Mo Lin did not hesitate to urge the copying ball, and a light invisible to the naked eye hit Tang Guo''s body. She felt it instantly, closing her mental power. Drops! Scanning isplete, there is no copyable skills] The mechanical voice sounded, and Maureen breathed a sigh of relief, with some regrets. He thought that girl was a powerful character. After all, he had never underestimated Mervin, and the other party knew quite a few people. For example, Carlos, the holy swordsman, he has been looking forward to the appearance of the holy swordsman so that he can replicate his skills. It is a pity that the other party went to travel to the maind and never meant to return. After leaving Morins sight, the system said: [The host is big, I have caught the fluctuation, but there is no way to intercept the information. The other party has something blocking me. "It is probably produced by Yuan Jiu. Just now, I felt something scanned me. I took my mental energy away. The other party probably didn''t scan me." The host is big, I''m working hard to crack the things that block me, and I haven''t spoken out recently. "You can do it whatever you want, just forget it. Morin is very lucky, it is closely rted to the survival of this world, and there is no way to kill him for the time being. Yuan Jiu is probably left behind in this world. Most of him I also guessed that if I didn''t do this, I would choose to kill Maureen." "Maureen''s life is implicated in the survival of this world. I cannot risk destroying the world to kill him." "This Yuanjiu, it seems that my temperament is clear." "I''m really curious, who is he." "No matter who it is, when I go out, I will not let him live in peace and stability. I will definitely make him regreting to this world. No matter where he escapes, chasing to the edge of the universe, even across the universe, I will To kill him." The system hasn''t heard it for a long time, and it''s time for his host''s big voice to be full of hostility. Yuan Jiu''s behavior really angered her. "Agogo?" Mervin made a puzzled voice, "I feel your anger." "By the way, Agogo, can a summoner summon the soul?" Mervyn suddenly thought, "I think if I can summon the soul of the dead, maybe we can get the truth." Tang Guo raised her eyebrows: "Maybe, I can try." "Can you really try it?" Mervin just said casually, after all, Aguo looks like a novice summoner, can he really summon the dead? "You can try, I don''t know if it will seed." She has no idea about the system of this world, especially the gods and the dead. I am not sure, if people in this world die, will there be a special destination where they can be summoned temporarily. "Then let''s try in front of Dean Edgar''s body at night." Mervin suggested, and Tang Guo agreed. Mervin should be worried about Beryl and Dean Edgar''s death, which made him very shocked. The other party is kind to him, and it is impossible to sit back and watch. In fact, she is also more worried. Maureen didnt take Beryl away. Where would she go if she had some intellectual problems? Such a beautiful little girl, it is really difficult to live safely outside. see you tomorrow The new book seedling "All nes kneel and beg the viin heroine to be a person" began to test the water on May 4th, which is very, very important for the new book. So please help the little cuties to vote for morements and read new books, especially follow-up, dont get fat, okay. Chapter 5677: Legend of the Wizarding World (31) Chapter 5677: Legend of the Wizarding World (31) Chapter 5677 Legend of the Magic World (31) Luke and others inspected Eds body, and finally came to the conclusion that Edgar was killed by his best magic skill, which made him incredible. also confirmed that the person who shot Edgar was very powerful. Edgar''s body was parked in his home, surrounded by magic circles. Not only can the magic circle protect Edgar''s corpse, the ice magic circle can also make Edgar''s corpse cold and not damaged. is ced here because the college will hold a funeral ceremony for Edgar next. Of course there are guards here, but there are not many people, there are only two people looking at the gate, no one will think that someone ising to **** the body. Mervin took Tang Guo into Edgars home, and exined to the doorman that he wanted to do something for his teacher, such as protecting Edgar at the end of his body in this world for a night. The two guards both knew Mervin and understood the rtionship between them, so they readily included Mervin and Tang Guo. In the middle of the night, when the two saw that no one woulde again, Tang Guo began to summon. She is already familiar with the skills of the summoner. This time it was Edgar''s corpse, and she was also looking forward to whether Edgar''s soul could be summoned back. After half an hour, there was no movement on Edgar''s body. Tang Guo stopped and continued to use Summoner skills, and shook his head: "It''s useless." "But I still feel a little bit different. How can I say that I think I should be able to seed. In the end, I don''t know what hindered it, and I didn''t seed." Tang Guo said his doubts. Mervyns eyes lit up: "I was obstructed? Is Dean Edgar''s soul imprisoned?" "Will it be Maureen?" "I don''t think it is." Tang Guo said affirmatively that if it were Mo Lin, the other party would also detain the soul of the original owner, but the warriors who killed her before did not care about the soul. "I think I can try another person." Tang Guo said, "Maybe the souls of other people can be summoned." "It''s better to go to the ce before." Mervyn suggested, "The identified body has been taken away, and the rest are unidentified. There will not be too many guards over there." "I mean it too." Dont look at the Dukes performance very seriously. In fact, if it werent for this matter to be discovered, it was also rted to Linsford College, he would definitely choose to hide it. Excluding the identities and the remaining unidentified corpses, he doesn''t care that much, as long as the problem can be found in the end. The two came to the ce with many corpses. Sure enough, there were still a lot of corpses left. To Mervyn''s expectation, those guards camped far away and had no intention ofing over and watching. At night, facing the moonlight, in this ce full of bones and mountains, it is indeed veryme. Of course, this is also convenient for Tang Guo, who can use Summoner skills in this ce at will. Tang Guo took out an array te from the system space, and threw the array te around. There was this array te, even if someone came to check it, there was no way to find that she was using the Summoner skill here. Mervin only found it strange when he saw it, but didn''t say much. Mervin listened to Tang Guo chanting the jerky summoner''s spell, and only felt that his soul was trembling. He had experienced this kind of feeling before. I don''t know if Tang Guo has used all his strength here. Every word of the Summoner''s spell will make his scalp numb. Chapter 5678: Legend of the Wizarding World (32) Chapter 5678: Legend of the Wizarding World (32) Chapter 5678 Legend of the Magic World (32) Tang Guo can also not chant the Summoner''s spell, after all, her soul power is very powerful. But she felt that she needed to keep a low profile, so as not to frighten Mervin. A long and jerky curse that made Mervin not understand and even got goosebumps finally ended. Mervin''s feeling is clearer this time. If it were not for the support of his body, he thought his soul would want to run out. This is also because Tang Guo didn''t target him. If it was against him, maybe his soul would really escape. "Agogo, there is movement." Mervyn whispered, looking at the corpses, some things could be vaguely seening out of them, and some floating from all directions around, slowly gathering Into a human form. Is this the dead soul? Mervin looked at the dead souls in front of him in shock. It is not difficult to see that the original souls should not be like this. These dead souls in front of them seem to be contaminated. More and more dead souls gathered in front of Tang Guo, Tang Guo waved at them, and they floated to Tang Guo dazedly. "Do you remember what your name is?" Tang Guo asked. However, these dead souls did not answer Tang Guo''s words. They were still floating in front of her. Tang Guo tried to control their movements and found that there was no problem. But once she asked them something, they would not answer. Tang Guo grabbed one of the dead souls in her hand, intending to directly search the other''s memory, she could use many methods. The soul search method used now will not harm these dead souls. Unfortunately, what she saw was a nk, which meant that these dead souls had no memories at all. Now she can control them, if she wants them to do anything, there is no problem. However, she didn''t want them to do anything, only their memories. "Agogo, how about it?" "Their souls are damaged and they have no memory." Tang Guo looked at the dead souls in the mountains, "Maybe they are too weak and their souls will gradually dissipate after death. I summoned them through the spell of a summoner, in fact, The collection of their soul fragments is also iplete, and there is no way to get their memory. However, there are many grievances in their dead souls. If someone controls them to do something bad, it can indeed bring a lot of danger." "I don''t know if I can overrun them." Tang Guo began to recite the life scriptures. The magical world''s system is different from the power of other worlds. If it works, you can only try first. With the peaceful,passionate and good-sounding rebirth scripture from Tang Guos mouth, Mervyn felt that his soul was veryfortable and wanted to fall asleep at any time and take a good rest. He quickly opened his eyes, and saw that the dead souls gradually became transparent and clean, with joy in his eyes, and whispered in a low voice: "Agogo, this is Chaodu...It turns out that Chaodu is to make the dead souls transparent and clean." Two hourster, all the dead souls became transparent and clean, and Tang Guo found that they were still very confused. But in the midst of it, they seemed to know where to go and floated away in front of Tang Guo. "Now I am very concerned, why can''t Dean Edgar''s dead soul be summoned." Tang Guo said on the way back. Mervin shook his head: "Is it true that someone has imprisoned Dean Edgar''s dead soul? Dean Edgar is a holy magician, powerful, so the soul is stronger. Maybe it really is Maureen." Tang Guo still felt that it was not Maureen. Chapter 5679: Legend of the Wizarding World (33) Chapter 5679: Legend of the Wizarding World (33) Chapter 5679 Legend of the Magic World (33) Because she guessed one thing, after the death of people in this world, it is difficult to keep the soul from dissipating. And when the strength reaches a certain level, it may not dissipate, allowing the soul to get a chance to reincarnate. In order to verify this question, she decided to go to the group to ask Margaret. Margaret: Agogo, it seems that your summoner skills have reached a certain level. Yes, after the death of human beings in this world, if there is no physical support, most of the souls will dissipate. Unless the strength reaches the holy swordsman or the holy magician, the soul will not dissipate for a long time, go to the rebirth gate, and get the chance to reincarnate. Margaret: If you be a god, the soul can bepletely separated from the body, and even with the help of strength, reunite with the body and gain the chance of eternal life. It is very difficult to be a god. In this world, there are very few people who reach the level of Dharma Sage. After Dharma Sage, there is another level of Dharma God, and finally bes a God. Many people either died before the Dharma Sage, or died when the Godhead was condensed. School Flower: That is, after the death of the holy swordsman and the holy magician, the soul will quickly dissipate. Above this realm, the soul can go to the reincarnation gate if it will not copse? I mean, I want to know, after going to the gate of rebirth, can the summoner still summon the soul back? Marguerite: I once had the honor to read ancient books in this area. Only the soul can pass through the rebirth gate. Once you enter that ce, you cant get out. Dont underestimate the power of the reincarnated gate. The soul that enters that ce will soon reincarnate, and no one knows what it will reincarnate. In short, there is no way for the summoner to summon him back. School Flower: I was obstructed when I summoned Dean Edgar''s soul. Could it be the power of the reincarnation gate? Marguerite: What, are you hindered? No, if the soul enters the gate of rebirth, you should never feel any breath of this person anymore, let alone be hindered. Under normal circumstances, it should be that you cannot sense where his soul is. Tang Guo was thoughtful when she saw this passage. She could feel that Edgar''s soul should still exist, but it was hindered. Could someone really imprison Edgar''s soul? She didn''t know, and now she can''t find Edgar''s soul. [Margaret]: I recently searched for ancient books, but I still couldnt find any news about the continent of Dongshengzhou. I dont know why the God of Creation did this. I always felt that it was targeting me. [School Flower]: Marguerite, don''t be discouraged, I already have some eyebrows here. Maureen was a member of the Havelock family, and he was a little weird. I suspect that the weirdness on him was done by the person who deliberately targeted me before. The other party designed a lot this time, tying Maureen''s life to the survival of this world. Therefore, there is no way to kill him for the time being. Marguerite: Is that the person named Yuanjiu? He really hates more than Chuangshi Shen. I think Chuangshishen must be terminally ill. Otherwise, how could he let a guy like Yuan Jiu break into the world and behave? Tang Guo was a little bit dumbfounded when she saw this, Marguerite was really as straightforward as ever. School Flower: I already have an eye on **** Maureen''s aura. As long as his aura and luck be weaker and weaker than his wishes, he will be less involved in the world. Of course, if the creation **** can awaken during this period, it would be even better. Chapter 5680: Legend of the Wizarding World (34) Chapter 5680: Legend of the Wizarding World (34) Chapter 5680 Legend of the Magic World (34) Margaret: My current strength has reached Dharma Sage. I dont know how long it will take to be a god. If I be a god, I must go to the God of Creation to ask for an exnation. [School Flower]: Margaret, are you still in the Lita Empire? Margaret: Yes, I have been by your mother''s side. There have been too many things recently. I was afraid of idents and stayed in the pce temporarily. School Flower: It just so happens that you can do something for me. Seeing this, Margaret was very excited. Can she finally help? Marguerite: What can I do for you? [School Flower]: Maureen has a lot of beauty in the Lita Empire, and there have been many things here recently. He has no time to go to the Lita Empire for the time being. Margaret, if possible, can you control the beauty of Maureen, if you can make them stop liking Maureen, it would be better. Marguerite: Is that all? How to torture people, she is best at it. didn''t do anything before, but Tang Guo told her not to act rashly. [School Flower]: I will hold Maureen here, so that he has no time to go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. Maureen will not know anything you do over there. And I guess that he traveled between the two continents, there must be a certain price, definitely not just want to pass by. Margaret: Okay, no problem, I will definitely let those confidantes of Maureen forget him. and Tang Guo have known each other for so many years, and she also knows what method should be used to make these women give up Maureen. School Flower: You secretly proceed with this matter, and it is best not to leave any traces, lest Maureen suddenly passes by and causes you trouble. Still the same sentence, did not touch the depth of Maureen, if you really meet him, don''t pester him. Marguerite: Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. Tang Guo was not very relieved, after all, there was too much weirdness on Mo Lin. She has very few memories of this world, and she doesnt know if Margaret has encountered anythingter, and Ellen and Harold have note uptely. With the two ipatible personalities, they may still be fighting. She flipped through the records of the next group, and sure enough there was no record of those two. The next day, Sokha City became lively, not because of the discovery of countless corpses and bones, which was concealed. Sokha City became lively because of the potions Tang Guo sent to the auction, after two days of publicity, many people came here admiringly. Regarding the death of Dean Edgar and the corpses, the Duke and Linsfah College did not intend to make a public statement. The spread of this incident will definitely cause panic. They n to announce the death of Dean Edgar in a while, and they can only announce that he died identally before finding out the truth. As for the reason, Tang Guo guessed that they would find a perfect and eptable reason. Tang Guo did not go to the auction. She was going to the mountain to practice the skills of the summoner. Mervyn said that she could help her pick medicinal materials. "Are you not practicing swords?" "I''m afraid I can''t recover my sword qi. Why don''t I help you do something meaningful." "Ok." Regarding the restoration of sword qi, Tang Guo did not disclose for the time being, so as to avoid changes in the middle. There is also this reason for not going to the auction. She did not want to show up in advance to let the Duke know her identity. If the Duke knew that she was a great alchemist and had a good rtionship with Mervyn, it would not be so simple for him to leave the family, and then she would have some trouble taking people away. Chapter 5681: Legend of the Wizarding World (35) Chapter 5681: Legend of the Wizarding World (35) Chapter 5681 Legend of the Magic World (35) All morning, Mervy picked a lot of medicinal materials on the other side. When he came back with medicinal materials, he was a little stunned to see the medicinal materials all over the floor. Especially when I heard strange noises from the grass, I quickly looked over, only to see countless insects and animalsing with many medicinal materials. Suddenly, he heard a bird song, and quickly raised his head, only to see arge swath of birds flying over in the distance. There were also medicinal materials in the birds mouth and back. The medicinal materials were gently ced on the ground, and the birds flew away again. Those bugs and animals also left quickly. Mervin looked at the small amount of medicinal materials in his magic ring, and suddenly felt that he was busy all morning, which was nothing to here. Sure enough, he lost his sword aura and seemed to be unable to do anything. "Mervin." "Can you help me sort out the medicinal materials on the ground? Although insects and birds can help me pick the medicinal materials neatly, they can''t choose these medicinal materials. There are bad and weeds in them." Mervin''s depression just wiped out, and he quickly agreed: "Okay, I will clean it up carefully." Mervin squatted down, and he arranged it carefully. He knows that when refining pharmaceutical agents, it is best not to mix in something that shouldn''t be mixed in, otherwise the efficacy of the medicine will be greatlypromised, and it may change the effectiveness of the medicine, and poisoning. In fact, he can also help Agogo do some things within his power. In the next month, Tang Guo refines the medicine and sends it to the auction. In addition, he will find time with Mervyn to find Beryl''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, Beryl has never been found. Regarding this, both of them are very sorry. In the past month, Tang Guo, the mysterious alchemist, has gained a great reputation in Sokha City. Its just that she told the auction that her identity and name should not be revealed. The other party did a good job. Therefore, even if countless people came to Sokha City, there was no way to meet this mysterious and powerful alchemist. is the Havelock family, all looking for Tang Guo''s whereabouts. Of course, Maureen is also looking for it. Tang Guo''s potions were very enthusiastic, and if he could obtain the skills of that pharmacist, his strength would be much improved. And in the Havelock family, his position can be more stable. As he gets more women, he can replicate more skills and be stronger. There have been a lot of things about the Havelock family recently, and he didn''t have the opportunity to meet new women. Looking at his pitiful beauty, Maureen nned to go out in a few days to see if there was any beautiful, strong woman. At this moment, he suddenly remembered Mervyns friend. I havent paid much attention recently. He remembered that the girl was in good shape. Although it was just a quick nce, he read countless women, and at a nce, he knew that she was a very beautiful girl. Perhaps, he can start from Mervyn and turn that girl into his woman. Tomorrow is the family assessment. Mervyn has not gathered the sword spirit, and will be expelled from the family main courtyard soon. Isnt that the best chance for him to start? Thinking of this, Maureen looked forward to the arrival of tomorrow. The next day, Mervyn got up very early. "Agogo, I''m going to participate in the family assessment, and I may be back to pack my things in a while." "Then I will wait for you toe back, so I won''t go out." Tang Guo opened the door, "Let''s go to the yard with me in the afternoon. Recently I have earned a lot of gold coins. It is easy to buy a yard to live in." Mervin did not refute, and Aguo was surprised at how quickly he made money. At the family assessment meeting, everyone looked at Mervin. Morin first noticed, with a concerned face: "Mervin, have you gathered sword energy?" "Not yet." Mervyn replied, his eyes hurriedly nced at Maureen, Maureen''s smile was full of hypocrisy. Morin looked pity: "It''s a pity, if it weren''t for the Havelock family rules, I really hope you can stay." "Mervin, ording to the rules, you should go and try the sword spirit." The Duke said, his tone was stiff and cold, and he obviously gave up Mervyn. Mervin was not angry, and walked over calmly. Maureen''s eyes darkened, as expected to be Mervin, who had such a demeanor by this time. Keeping the Mertext, isnt it good, what if the other party turns over? Or, just find a chance to kill him. This person is Mervyn, full of uncertainty. see you tomorrow Chapter 5682: Legend of the Wizarding World (36) Chapter 5682: Legend of the Wizarding World (36) Chapter 5682 Legend of the Magic World (36) Mervin took the sword and shed on the test stone, requiring a total of three hacks. didn''t gather sword energy, but he was still taking this matter very seriously, shing it with force. There were no scratches on the test sword stone, which caused all the powerhouses of the Havelock family to shake their heads. Sure enough, Mervin waspletely abolished, so he could only be driven out of the Havelock family main courtyard. The second knife fell again, making the sound of an iron sword shing on the stone, making the scalp numb. However, there is still no trace. The third knife, there is still no trace, let alone the light that belongs to the sword aura. "Mervin, it''s a pity that you can''t stay in the main court of the Havelock family anymore." The Duke said. He was afraid that Mervin would have anyments and interrupted what Mervin wanted to say. "This is the Havelock family''s rules. " Mervyn raised his head to look at the father he once respected very much. It has been a long time since he saw the recognition and expectation of him in his eyes. At the time when his sword qi was abolished, he had looked forward to thefort of the other party. Now, no more. He turned his gaze to the other side again, and there was a noble woman sitting over there. She was very beautiful and very young. She was a great magician, and this was her mother, Bonadette Ram. Beside her, there were two young girls, one teenager. They are his younger sister Alicia, Billie, and his younger brother Absn. Absolen and Billie are twins, their talents are very good, but they are still worse than before he lost his sword spirit. The four people in front of them looked indifferent, especially his two younger sisters and younger brothers. There was no reluctance in his eyes for him, but a pair of disgusting eyes appeared. If it weren''t for this experience, Mervyn would probably not know what his sisters and brothers were thinking. He once heard the discussion of the three people by chance, he, Mervyns existence, hindered them from obtaining more resources from the family, and allowed them to allocate fewer resources. I think that having such a good brother suppressed on top of their heads will make them never get ahead. They even said that he had assigned good things to them. They only felt that this was a pitiful charity he did not want them. He was sad and disappointed for this. Of course, now he is relieved. He met a person who would not show contempt because he lost his sword aura. She was a genius, but she never thought he was useless. On her side, he can always find what he can do. Her behavior tells him that Mervin, who loses his sword spirit, is not unable to do anything. However, the Havelock family obviously doesn''t need such a memoir. He stared at Bonadette, his mother, and saw that, her eyes were still cold. She came from a noble family, she would not be in front of so many people, saying that he was not, she would only respond with indifference and maintain her reserved and noble appearance. "Mervin, if you don''t mind, you can live where I used to live." Maureen''s words broke the silence here and sessfully attracted Mervin''s attention. Maureen smiled frankly: "That ce was allocated to me by my father before, and now it''s just right for you. My mother cleaned up the hut, and you can live in it right away. Of course, if you dislike it, Forget it. Actually, I miss that ce." Chapter 5683: Legend of the Wizarding World (37) Chapter 5683: Legend of the Wizarding World (37) Chapter 5683 Legend of the Magic World (37) Other people would not think that Maureen was wrong, but would think that Maureen was worthy of Mervin, after all, this is where he lived for more than ten years. "No need." Mervyn refused. Seeing that the members of the Havelock family showed you ignorant eyes, he didn''t react much, and continued: "Master Duke, I think my existence has been ashamed of the Havelock family. So I applied to leave the Havelock family." Mervin''s words made everyone look at him in surprise. If wastes like this are not in the family, they can be divided into less things, of course they are willing. But a waste voluntarily leaves the family, still making them lose face. The Duke frowned: "Why do you want to leave the family? No matter what, the blood of the Havelock family is bleeding on you." "I don''t think my existence will make you feel very happy." Mervyn''s expression suddenly became very sad and lonely, as if he was a little pitiful abandoned, in fact, he was calm in his heart. "This is a very sad ce. People I used to know, even my dearest rtives did not choose to say a word for me." Mervy put away his sadness, showing a disappointed expression. He is about to start acting. He knew that even if it was a waste, it would take some toss to leave the family. "How I was abolished the sword spirit, I think everyone in the Havelock family knows, but what is waiting for me? It is the bullying, disgust, and indifference from the members of the Havelock family. Just because I am one There is no waste of sword aura, so you abandon me." "My father, Lord Duke, your eyes are already impatient. If you are so impatient, why should you let me continue to be a member of the Havelock family?" "My mother, you didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Obviously you don''t want to admit that you have such a wasteful son." "My sister Alicia, Billie, and my brother, Absn, are you very happy at this time, thinking that my waste has finally disappeared in front of your eyes?" "There is no way to hold me here." "I think that a trash like me will end up dying in the extremely dirty corner of the street, stinking and rotten. By that day, the members of the Havelock family will definitely be disgusted and even ashamed to talk about me. Right?" Merwen''s words suddenly changed: "Of course, if I don''t leave the family, I have a request, I hope the family can give me enough gold coins every month. I have no sword energy, and it is very difficult to obtain gold coins. I am. Thinking, I will choose to be drunk in the street every day. Because my sword energy can no longer gather." "Father, if you really can''t bear me, give me 30,000 gold coins a month. In fact, my contributions to the Havelock family can give me more gold coins. I didn''t have enough gold coins and I was driven out of the main courtyard. With the family name of the Havelock family, I may not be able to survive outside." "If the Havelock family made a statement and did notpletely give up on me, and can amodate me, and even give me 30,000 gold coins every month, I think my life in the second half of my life will be much better." The owner of the Havelock family: "..." Mervin, he must be crazy. Maureen saw Mervys crazy appearance, and felt that Mervy really gave up and gave up on himself. Chapter 5684: Legend of the Wizarding World (38) Chapter 5684: Legend of the Wizarding World (38) Chapter 5684 Legend of the Magic World (38) "Mervin, you first proposed to leave the family, and then you asked your father for 30,000 gold coins a month. In fact, you really want to leave the family, right?" Maureen''s face suddenly appeared, as if to immediately point out Mervin''s purpose, "Mervin , I didnt expect you to be like this, using this method to gain family benefits." Maolin said so, everyone was stunned, They just said how Mervin talked about God, and the preface didnt follow. To leave the family for a while, stay in the family for a while, ask the family for gold coins. Yes, the Havelock family is a big family. After the surname is given, who wants to leave? Mervin is simply bluffing, trying to make Lord Duke feel soft and give him gold coins. himself was thinking about leaving Mervin. The Duke who only gave him two thousand gold coins a month was awakened by Morin. The look in Mervin''s eyes was very bad: "Mervin, how did you be like this." "Maureen, why are you doing this?" Mervin went crazy, "Why are you nosy." Maureen said with a clear look: "How can I let my father be deceived by you? You want to use your separation from the family to threaten your father. I can''t just sit back and watch. Originally I thought you deserved sympathy, but now I only feel that I am with someone like you. Family is a very shameful thing." "Since he wants to leave the family, kick him out and deprive him of his surname." "Mervin is a sinister and cunning viin who does not deserve the family Havelock surname." The members of the family all talked, and then looked at the Duke. The Duke looked at Mervins eyes very disappointed and vaguely disgusted: "Mervin, you disappoint me. As you said, you cant be amodated here. From now on, you are not a member of the Havelock family and cannot be outside. Use thisst name." "Father..." Mervyn pretended to be anxious, but the Duke indifferently asked someone to throw him out, and immediately announced to the outsiders that Mervyn was not a member of the Havelock family. Mervin acted for someone for a while, and then pretended to be desperate to leave. Tang Guo watched Mervyn''s scene all the way, and now he has moved towards Mervyn''s position. Mervyn''s acting skills are quite good. It wont work if you dont issue a actor award to him. "Mervin." Hearing a familiar voice, Mervyn quickly raised his head: "Agogo, there is no way to go back and pack things now. I''m still thinking about how to inform you. I didn''t expect you toe out. That''s right. Let''s go. Family Havelock. People, you should dislike me very much now." But only in this way can these people drive him out altogether. His reputation is long gone. "From now on, I will only be called Mervyn, and no surname." Mervyn said a little sadly. "Why don''t you give myst name." Tang Guo answered, "Mervin Brent, how about it?" Mervin was taken aback, and whispered softly: "Mervin Brent, is it really possible?" "Of course, you will be Mervyn Brent from now on, and you can also introduce it like this to the outside world, okay?" Mervyn thinks that today''s Agogo is extraordinarily gentle to him. He was made a little bit cold by those people just now, and now his heart is full of warmth: "Okay, I will introduce myself to others like this in the future, my name is Mervyn. Brent." Tang Guo took Mervin to buy a yard, not too big or too small, two people and one room, just right. Then she went to the auction again, and the person in charge of the auction said that she could ept some people''s refining entrustment. Chapter 5685: Legend of the Wizarding World (39) Chapter 5685: Legend of the Wizarding World (39) Chapter 5685 Legend of the Magic World (39) Of course, the people at the auction are very happy. As a result, there are more people who cane to the auction. Tang Guo has promised that he will regrly provide some potions for them to auction. If someone finds her, you can go through the introduction of the auction. The people at the auction did not immediately release the news. They nned to brew it for a few days. Three dayster, Tang Guo took Mervin into the auction to watch. She gave another batch of medicines, and the auction nned to release the matter about the mysterious medicine alchemist''s eptance of entrusted medicine after the auction today. Anyway, in every auction, major families and some powerful people will appear. Tang Guo refused the good intentions of the auction, and did not go to the private room they arranged, because the goal was too big. She and Mervyn entered through the main entrance, and they did not expect to meet Maureen when they entered. He came with a family mission, mainly to see if he could take more potions and go back. Secondly, he himself hopes to meet that mysterious alchemist. Of course, he also wants to see if he can meet a woman with good looks and talent here. As long as he can get such a woman, he will be able to umte a lot of beauty points. Now he has a lot of women, and he can get beauty points from them in normal times, but that point is just a drop in the bucket. Seeing Tang Guo and Mervin walk in, Maureen''s eyes lit up. Although he could only see half of the girl''s face, he still thought she was very beautiful. Regardless of her strength, she is so good-looking, she will definitely get a lot of beauty points. Mo Lin''s straight eyes made Mervin very ufortable, and he subconsciously stood in front of Tang Guo. Mauren was unhappy, and said bluntly: "Mervin, why are you here? You have left the Havelock family. Don''t deceive the little girl outside in the name of the family." "It''s none of your business." Morin felt that Mervin was ipetent and furious, and smiled and reminded Tang Guo: "Thisdy, you may not know Mervin has left the Havelock family. Don''t be fooled by him." "Then I''m sorry, I know about it." Mo Lin frowned, thinking that this girl was a bit ignorant. Mervyn this kind of waste, I don''t know what can attract her. "Did Mervyn bring you to buy things?" Maureen said, "He threatened to leave the family and his father offered him 30,000 gold coins a month. You haven''t seen his face, I can''t believe it. " "I brought Mervin to buy things. I don''t have a lot of gold coins. I only have a few million gold coins for the time being. I may have more in time." Tang Guo answered, so that he could not save Morin''s face and almost made him run away. . The people around were still wondering if Mervins behavior was a bit wrong, but when Tang Guo took such a conversation, they felt that Maureen was like a jumping clown. Maureen''s eyes were gloomy, Mervin, very good. It seemed that the other party had lost all hope, so he didn''t intend to kill him. Now Mervy hits him by himself, waiting to kill him, the girl next to Mervy is his. Getting the body and mind can get three times the beauty points, but for some ignorant women, he doesn''t have so much patience, and he can just take possession of it directly. The girl in front of her had no strength, and she was different from Princess Agogo. The princess Agogo with powerful strength can''t force him, the other party will choose to blew himself up. However, he could easily control the girl in front of him. Chapter 5686: Legend of the Wizarding World (40) Chapter 5686: Legend of the Wizarding World (40) Chapter 5686 Legend of the Magic World (40) "Molin sees you have a bad look." After finding a seat and sitting down, Mervyn whispered to Tang Guo, "We will be more careful in a while." "He did the same to you. He had a killing intent and might find a way to kill you." Mervin certainly felt it, and now he was even more sure that Maureen was the murderer who killed the mountains and ins. Poor Dean Edgar, unexinably, died in the hands of Maureen. Unfortunately, he does not have any strength to fight against Maureen. "Go back and give you a present." Tang Guo''s words made Mervin regain his senses: "Why do you want to give me a gift?" "How about leaving the gift of the Havelock family?" "Then I will dly ept it." Mervyn smiled on his handsome face, and now he thinks everything is good except for hisck of strength. He sighed inwardly. If he could recover his sword aura, he wouldn''t have to worry so much about Agogo''s safety, for fear that she would suffer. "Do you have anything you like?" Tang Guo asked. Mervin shook his head: "Nothing." "I think that sword is good, it suits you well." Mervin refused: "That''s a good sword, but I don''t deserve it anymore." "There is nothing worthy of it, but if you can buy it, then it is worthy." Tang Guo did not hesitate to bid. "One hundred thousand gold coins." When he spoke, it was one hundred thousand. The people at the auction were surprised. They were all puzzled when they saw that it was a girl in a ck cloak who couldn''t see her face clearly. Or sitting in the hall, so generous? However, the person who presided over the auction smiled: "Thisdy gave out 100,000 gold coins, are there more people?" The presiding officer of the auction was the person in charge of the auction. He knew Tang Guo and thought in his heart that no matter how much the price would increase in a while, he would give this sword to Miss Tang Guo as a gift. Oh, Tang Guo''s name is really a bit convoluted and weird. "Two hundred thousand!" Maureen shouted without hesitation. Tang Guo continued: "Five hundred thousand." Mo Lin sneered: "One million." "Two million." Tang Guo continued. Mo Lin coldly nced at Mervyn in the hall, and continued to shout: "Five million." Doesn''t she have several million? Very good, then he asked her to buy a sword of five million gold coins today, not to feel sorry for her. Those who provoke him to Maureen will not end well. "Master Maureen of the Havelock family is asking for five million, can there be more?" Eustace Couric, the head of the auction and the person who is now the host of the auction, said with a smile. no yet?" Of course he knew that Tang Guo would not bid any more. He did not expect that the people of the Havelock family would offend the noble pharmacist, and they would regret itter. "Five million at a time." "Five million for the second time." "Five million for the third time." Eustace''s voice fell, and Maureen was stunned, what? Didn''t she continue to bid? He looked at Tang Guo''s position in the hall through the window of the private room. It seemed that Tang Guo was also looking at him, showing only one pair of eyes. He seemed to feel the ridicule of the other party, hateful. "Master Maureen, please also pay the gold coins for the photographed items." The sword had been sent to Maureen by the waiter, and Maureen had to take out the gold coins to pay. If he doesn''t pay, he will be a joke for the entire Soka City in the afternoon. That girl is too hateful, he will definitely make her pay the price. After the waiter left, Maureen picked up the sword and threw it heavily on the ground, kicking it hard. If it weren''t for being afraid of being discovered, he might have to roar out. On Tang Guo''s side, the waiter smiled and walked over, pretending to be pouring water. In fact, he said a few words in a low voice. Secretly handed her a magic ring containing four million gold coins, saying that it was Eustace''s order. Tang Guo was not polite, took the magic ring, and gave it to Mervin, and whispered: "You see, getting gold coins is so easy, just buy what you want, no need to save." Mervin: "..." He touched the magic ring, feeling very strange, the key is not to reject it at all, but a little bit happy. He felt that he had be abnormal. System: Have you been normal? Lord Yin Yao, who has no memory, is really stupid. see you tomorrow Chapter 5687: Legend of the Wizarding World (41) Chapter 5687: Legend of the Wizarding World (41) Chapter 5687 Legend of the Magic World (41) Maolin was furious in the private room, staring at Tang Guo and Mervin in the hall through the window, wishing to eat their flesh and blood in the past. Fists were clenched tightly, and under his feet was the sword that had been purchased for five million gold coins. "Master, drink some water, calm down, don''t worry about yourself with them." The maid Nancy sent a ss of water intimately, and her beautiful face made Maureen feel much better. Especially Nancy''s obedient reliance on his eyes makes him very useful. He took the cup in Nancy''s hand and drank the water in one gulp. Not only that, he also put his arms around Nancy''s waist, pressed her in his arms and kissed her several times. "Nancy, who is still my master, is the most obedient and never annoys Ben Shao." Nancy leaned against Maureen''s arms with a shame face. Tang Guo and System felt that this scene was very hot when they saw this scene. Moline''s movements were greasy and wretched. He was not the only person in that private room, Doreen was also there. What was even more speechless was that Doreen was flushed and a little bit jealous when she saw Maureen being so towards Nancy. "Doreen, are you angry? Howe I only love Nancy and never forget you." When Maureen pulled the flushed-faced Doreen into his arms, Tang Guo and the system didn''t bother to look at it at the same time. If you look further, you may not help but vomit. When consciousness withdrew, Tang Guo still heard Nancys voice: "Sister Doreen, Master is the same to each of us, dont be angry." Tang Guo: "..." "A Guoguo, what''s the matter with you?" Mervin was keenly aware that there was something wrong with Tang Guo, and asked with concern. Tang Guo shook his head: "It''s okay." Another sword just appeared at the auction, better than the previous one. The value of the previous sword was tens of thousands of gold coins. Maureen spent five million to buy it back, obviously vomiting blood with anger. This sword, Tang Guo estimates that the auction price will not exceed 150,000 at most. If it exceeds this number, it is not worth it. Most of the people present are very eye-catching and will never buy something that will make them lose. Like Maureen, excluded. "I think this sword is better." Mervin followed and looked at it. This sword was indeed very good. If it werent for his inability to gather sword energy, he would have wanted to take it. "Mervin, I think it suits you very well. Take a photo, you can buy it for fun, and there is no shortage of gold coins." Tang Guo said. Mervin finally nodded, and the hospitality of Agogo was really hard to refuse. If he does not agree, she may still be unhappy. At this time, the price of the sword has been bid to 80,000. Mervyn bid: "Ny thousand." He did have four million in his hand, but he didn''t n to bid a high price with the rich and powerful, and the gold coins still saved some money. It is not good to attract people''s attention. If someone is looking at it, you may be robbed. Molin heard Mervin''s voice over there, his face darkened. "One hundred thousand." He won''t bid so many more this time, he just waits for a suitable number and stops. He could see that those two people really wanted to buy swords. In that case, he couldn''t make them agree. Mervin nced at Ma Lins position, knowing that Ma Lin was the kind of person who must report to him, and continued to bid: "One hundred thousand." Mervin''s call is rtively conservative. He has an estimate in his heart for this sword. If it exceeds the price in his heart, he will not call it again. Moline: "One hundred and forty thousand." Mervin paused, and it was ten thousand short of more than the price in his heart. Chapter 5688: Legend of the Wizarding World (42) Chapter 5688: Legend of the Wizarding World (42) Chapter 5688 Legend of the Magic World (42) "One hundred fifty thousand." Mervyn''s voice fell, and Maureen''s voice continued. "Neen million." In Maureen''s view, this sword is about 200,000 yuan, and he can leave room for 10,000 yuan for the opponent. Since Mervyn likes the sword, if it does not exceed too much, the other party should continue to bid. Two hundred thousand is not too much for the mysterious girl, but it''s just drizzle. But if he didn''t do anything, he was unhappy in his heart. "It''s Master Maureen from the Havelock family again asking for 190,000 yuan. Is there a higher price?" Eustace said with a smile. In fact, he could see that Mervyn would not bid any more, as expected it was Tang. Mervyn was lucky for the person Miss Guo liked. It is ridiculous that the Havelock family has been abolished because of Mervin''s sword qi, so they drove him away. No one would know that he had already met the crazy mysterious apothecary. I dont know if the people of the Havelock family will regret the day when the truth emerges. "One time with 190,000 yuan, the second time with 190,000 yuan, and the third time with hundreds of thousands. Congrattions again to Master Maureen of the Havelock family, you have obtained this sword, and it belongs to you." Mo Lin looked at the sword that the waiter had brought in front of him, his face was stinky, this sword was tasteless to him, he had many such goods. It is simply a waste to spend 190,000 gold coins to buy it back. Annoyed to pay the gold coins, Maureen sat in the security room with a heavy face, threw the sword on the ground with a bang, and stepped on it again. Mervin, it''s really hateful! "It''s not necessary to exceed the value. Maybe you will encounter better onester." Tang Guo said. Mervyn nodded in agreement: "I think so too." After several items, another sword appeared on the auction stage, which was better than before. When this sword was taken out, Tang Guo valued it within 300,000 yuan. "Let''s try itter." Tang Guo said. Mervin nodded. The others had already started to bid, and he also shouted, "Two hundred thousand." Molin heard Mervyn''s voice, and when he got up, he was even more sure that Mervyn wanted a sword. His face was a little struggling, and there was no bid for the time being. The asking prices of others continue. "Twelve to ten thousand." "Two hundred twenty thousand." Mervin: "Two hundred thirty thousand." "Two hundred and fifty thousand." "Two hundred sixty thousand." Mervin: "Two hundred and seventy thousand." Morin thought Mervin liked this sword better, so he asked for the price: "Two hundred eighty thousand." Even if Merman only adds 10,000, it can be considered as a countermeasure. However, what he didn''t expect was that after he bid the price, the scene became quiet, and neither Mervy nor anyone else had any intention to speak. Mervin did not speak, of course he wanted to cheat Morin. What is the use of buying so many swords? It was just a sigh of gambling. Before, the opponent could be cheated of five million gold coins. Others dont follow, because Maureen is the young master of the Havelock family. Many people have heard of Maureen''s name. Since it was what Maureen wanted, of course they had to give it up, but it was just a sword. Furthermore, Maureen had exported five million yuan before, which really scared them. They didn''t want to be caught in. In case Maureen''s routine doesn''t work well, it would be a shame to circle them in. So, such a scene appeared. "...Two hundred and eighty thousand three times, then again we congratte Master Maureen of the Havelock family for obtaining this sword..." Mo Lin tearfully paid for the gold coins, his lungs exploded. Chapter 5689: Legend of the Wizarding World (43) Chapter 5689: Legend of the Wizarding World (43) Chapter 5689 Legend of the Magic World (43) When Mervyn was interested in a sword again, what Maureen thought was that he would only bid once, and he was always willing to let Mervy buy one. However, after the bid, Eustace''s **** voice sounded cordially to him. Because as long as his voice falls, no one will bid anymore. He can only pay the gold coins in tears, holding the fourth sword he took today, and his hair is going to burst out of anger. Mervyn and Tang Guo looked at each other, only to think that Maureen was very naive. It was really regrettable that such a person could kill Dean Edgar. Dean Edgar died in the hands of such a person, it is really too wrong. "If you see something you like, just buy it. If Maureen asks the price, then we will go to Eustace to buy it. He has a lot of things in his hand." Mervin nodded, in fact he thought that Maureen would not follow the bidding anymore. Sure enough, when he was interested in a sword again and made several bids with other people, Maureen had no intention to speak. In the end, he spent two hundred and fifty thousand gold coins to buy a sword he was content with. When he touched this sword, Mervin suddenly remembered that he had no sword spirit, and actually bought such a good sword. The next auction item has nothing to do with the two of them. Along with the appearance of one by one, the mysterious alchemist''s potion finally ushered in. Eustace put these precious potions for auction at the end, which is why many guests in the private rooms did not bid at a time. When the potion is auctioned, the atmosphere of the auction is really improved, and there is an endless stream of people bidding throughout the auction. Whether you can buy it or not, you have to ask the price to try. Morin''s face is the most ugly, because he spent five million gold coins in vain, and now he has lost a lot of opportunities to bid. Although there are still a lot in hand, there are not many medicines that can be bought. Morin attributed this guilt to Tang Guo and Mervin, and nned to find a chance to kill Mervin. As for that girl, of course it is in his pocket. As long as he gets her, he can get a batch of beauty points and improve his strength. The medicine Tang Guo sent to the auction was soon sold out. Just as everyone was about to leave, Eustace''s voice sounded, quieting the auction, and taking back their feet when they were leaving. "Dont worry, everyone, I have good news here." The reaction of everyone is, are there any good things to be auctioned? Eustace smiled slightly and didn''t mean to sell it, and said straight: "The good news is that the mysterious pharmacist finally agreed to ept the refiningmission. If you have medicines that need to be refined, you can prepare ten medicinal materials. , And the remuneration andmission for refining medicine will be handed over to the auction. We will be responsible for contacting the refining pharmacist to negotiate. Ten medicinal materials will definitely be refined and given to you, no matter what kind of medicine." When Tang Guo talked about this before, Eustace was very surprised. Refining ten medicinal materials into one potion, many pharmacists can do it, but no matter what kind of potion can be used, it is not an ordinary difficulty. The whole auction was a sensation, and those in the private room couldn''t help rushing out and asking Eustace. After Eustace repeatedly assured, everyone left in a hurry. That is, Maureen didn''t stay much longer. As for the killing of Mervin, he moved back and quickly went back to discuss the matter with the Duke with the potion. Chapter 5690: Legend of the Wizarding World (44) Chapter 5690: Legend of the Wizarding World (44) Chapter 5690 Legend of the Magic World (44) Of course, he was even more eager to find that pharmacist. What kind of medicine, ten medicinal materials can seed in one, it is too powerful, is it a holy pharmacist, no, should it be a holy medicine? Mo Lin was full of enthusiasm, hoping to find the pharmacist with the help of the Havelock family. At that time, he could copy the opponent''s skills with his confetti dots. Only thinking of these things made Maureen''s pace involuntarily speed up. The system has been following Maureen recently, trying to crack the thing in Maureens brain that blocks his signal. Obviously, this thing was aimed at him deliberately, so he hasn''t seen anything yet. If Maureen could use that thing, he should be able to find some useful information. It''s a pity that Maureen hasn''t used it much recently, but he is very patient. If Maureen really relied on that thing, he would definitely use it. Tang Guo and Mervyn had returned to the small yard she bought, watching Mervy mncholy holding the sword in her hand, she took out a few potions from the system space and sent them in front of him. Mervin looked at the medicine a little bit puzzled, and heard Tang Guo say: "I said I want to give you a gift, you try it." "The green potion can help you restore sword energy to the previous level." "The blue potion can help you temper your physical body and make it stronger." "White should be able to help you sense magic elements. If there is no ident, after using the white potion, you can be a magician of the whole system." Mervin: "..." He stretched out his hand and pped his face, thinking this should be a dream. Maybe it was too hard, his pped palms on his face hurts and made him hiss. Isn''t it a dream to be so painful? Tang Guo smiled when he saw the red palm print on Mervins face: "Mervin, what are you doing? Is there something wrong with your brain, do you need me to give you another medicine to treat your brain?" "No," Mervyn epted the reality. Agogo itself is very powerful. It seems eptable to refine such a magical medicine. "I just have a hard time believing the magical effect of these medicines." "Try it first." Mervin carefully held the three potions. He believed that Agogo would not deceive him: "I will not let you down." "Of course, I will not misunderstand the person." "If I didn''t expect it to be wrong, Maureen is both a magician and a full-line magician. However, these abilities of his came from an improper way. As for how they came from, I have no way of knowing for the time being, but I can definitely figure it out in the future. " "Mervin, after you regain your strength, you will be much better than Maureen. He can''tpare with you at all. You see, even after your sword spirit is abolished, he is still very jealous of you and afraid that you will make aeback. It shows that you are really good. You are so good that he has a murderous heart, and you have a lot of potential." When Mervyn was still a genius, he heard praise from countless people. After became waste, he never heardpliments. The appearance of Agogo not only regained his confidence, but also gave him new hope. No matter who Maureen is and how terrible he is, he doesn''t feel terrible. Now he still has a chance to recover, and he doesn''t think there is any more suffering from the previous suffering. Mervin took the potion into the room and used it. Agogo said that these potions are a bit painful to use, and support can seed in the past. Tang Guo did not follow, Mervin is just like his name, a person who can work hard in silence, he can support such things. Chapter 5691: Legend of the Wizarding World (45) Chapter 5691: Legend of the Wizarding World (45) Chapter 5691 Legend of the Magic World (45) Tang Guo initially estimated that Mervyn would have to stay in the house for three days. The next day, Eustace came to her and gave her some entrustment of refining medicine. In order toe to see Tang Guo, Eustace also hid himself for a while, fearing that someone would discover that the mysterious alchemist lived here. Delivered the things, Tang Guo asked him to fetch the medicine ten dayster, and Eustace left. In the next time, Tang Guo began to refine medicine, asionally paying attention to the group. Margaret told her that she had secretly captured the princess from the pce and put it into the dark forest. Under her arrangement, these princesses are currently going through some hardships. There she set up many levels, and soon these princesses have no time to think about it. To avoid panic, Margaret made out that it was Maureen who took the princesses away. Regarding those nobledies who had a rtionship with Maureen, Margaret also used this method. During , she also asked Tang Guo for an image of Maureen. Then asked Chi Xiao to ask for a paper puppet, Tang Guo finally understood what Margaret wanted to do. Margaret: I locked them together, and then used the puppet paper man to be Maureen to live with them. They now firmly believe that it was Maureen who brought them into the forest to live happily. Even voluntarily write letters to send home, so that family members do not worry about them. [School Flower]: Did King Lita react with those nobles? Marguerite: There is no response, and no one is arranged to find it. I am quite happy. It seemed that Maureen had really benefited them by taking their daughter away without any rush. Margaret: The forest is really lively. Those people gathered together and they never stopped. All kinds of intrigues are actually for a Maureen. However, they will soon understand that this is a meaningless thing. I will arrange for them all kinds of beautiful princes to appear, so that they feel that entanglement with Maureen is a wrong choice. Margaret: By the way, Harold and Allen haven''t appeared yet. I don''t know if they will have an ident. Maureen can be there. Agogo, you have to pay attention. Although the two guys are very annoying, Margaret does not want them to be in danger and be killed by Maureen. [School Flower]: My little Tongzi has been following Maureen, he has no chance to hurt Harold and Allen. Unless, they are encountering another danger. Of course, I feel that with their strength as a magic sage and a sword sage, it is impossible for them to encounter other dangers, and how to save their lives. Marguerite: Then I don''t worry, I won''t tell you more, Agogo. I''m going to the forest and think about the plot for thosedies. Tang Guo wanted to make medicine too, so he said goodbye to the people in the group and started to make medicine in the room. Tang Guo stopped until there was movement in Mervyns room, opened the door and went out, waiting at the door of his room. The door was quickly opened, and Mowen came out. Mervyn''s eyes are brighter than before, and he can obviously feel the breath on his body is different. Especially the magic elements around him are very close to Mervin, as if as long as Mervin beckons gently, the magic elements can run into his body. "Agogo, I seeded." Mervin really did not hold back, and rushed out to hug Tang Guo: "Thank you." Mervin thought of something, and then let go of Tang Guo: "I am too excited, but I really want to hug you, not for a while, but forever." He didn''t recover his sword aura, so he didn''t dare to say these words at all. Now, he has a little qualification. Tang Guo took out many books from the system space: "Mervin, now you have to practice the above skills." "Is this a book of swordsmanship and magic books?" "Yes, your current strength can''t beat Maureen." Hearing this, Mervy made a fist and held the book: "I will surpass him." "Let''s go to the mountains, I will summon some monsters to give you a trial." Tang Guo said, Mervyn nodded seriously, thinking that this is the best. The system looked back and saw this scene: What a silly boy. He murmured silently, Lord Yinyao probably wouldn''t know. see you tomorrow Chapter 5692: Legend of the Wizarding World (46) Chapter 5692: Legend of the Wizarding World (46) Chapter 5692 Legend of the Magic World (46) Tang Guo took Mervin to a deep ce in the mountains. She didn''t know that because of her existence, Sokha City was already overcrowded, and countless people were looking for the existence of mysterious alchemists every day. Later, all parties found that there was no way to use their own power to find the mysterious alchemist, and the auction would hide her information too concealed. Observing the auction for a long time, I didn''t find any suspicious people they were dealing with, and I didn''t see any suspicious people going there. In the end, there was no way, they could only find Eustace, the person in charge of the auction, and hand him the ten prepared medicinal materials, remuneration andmission. After watching Eustace register, they reluctantly left. In the forest, Tang Guo summoned a beast that was stronger than Mervyn, and asked him to entangle these beasts, while he was sitting on the side refining medicine. She did not forget that a few dayster, she would hand over the first batch of entrusted refining potions in her hand to Eustace. Ten medicinal materials, she only needs to hand over one. This is the rule of the alchemist. She has no intention of breaking it, and with her ability to make medicine, no matter how much the price is, someone wille over willingly. She didn''t charge a higher price, it was pretty good. A few dayster, Eustace came to see Tang Guo. Tang Guo readily gave him the refined potion, and took over the newmission from Eustace. Eustace didn''t ept all orders. Basically, he epted some of the more difficult refining. This was what Tang Guo had ordered before. But even so, many people entrust her to refine pharmaceuticals. Tang Guo nced at the contents of the magic ring, and said to Eustace: "Eustace, youe here every ten days. I will refine a batch in ten days. You should have a registered list here. Give me a copy and I will refine it in the order of registration." "Okay." Eustace felt normal, no matter how powerful Tang Guo was, it was impossible to refine all the medicinal materials in the magic ring into medicine within ten days. "Can I go now?" When Eustace was looking for the registration list, Mervyn''s voice came from the outside. After Eustace gave the list to Tang Guo, he nned to greet Mervy who walked in. At this nce, he waspletely stunned. "Mervin, your sword spirit is restored?" Eustace''s mind seemed to explode, and Mervin actually recovered. Those friends of Mervyn teacher Carlos also helped Mervy see. There are many senior alchemists in them, but no one can say with certainty that Mervy has hope of recovery. If there is really a little hope of recovery, the Havelock family will not give up Mervy so readily. "Yes, I have recovered my sword aura." Mervin didn''t mean to hide, and even Agogo personally told him that there was no need to hide his strength. They are not rats, they dont need to hide. He once worried, not that he was in danger, but that he was not strong enough and would put Agogo in danger. Later, as the beasts Agogo summoned became stronger and stronger, he even summoned some strange but very powerful monsters to fight with him. He believed that Agogo said that because she was very strong. There are no biggest worries, why should he hide? It''s not that I want to see the Havelock family regret it, he has nothing to do with that family. Chapter 5693: Legend of the Wizarding World (47) Chapter 5693: Legend of the Wizarding World (47) Chapter 5693 Legend of the Magic World (47) What he wanted to see more was, if Maureen knew how he had recovered, would he show his feet and let him find evidence that the opponent killed Dean Edgar. Obtaining Mervins personal confession, Eustace took a deep breath. This time the Havelock family is really losing money. He can already imagine it, the Dukes reaction after knowing this, must be vomiting blood, right? It''s good to lose a genius, and also lose a powerful alchemist. He believed that Mervin''s recovery was inseparable from this mysterious and powerful alchemist. Eustace looked at Tang Guo with fiery eyes, and the expectation Tang Guo could not be ignored. Tang Guo did not say a word, she also saw that Eustace was very excited, and her eyes seemed to be lit with a little star of hope. "Dear Miss Tang Guo, may I ask if Mervin''s recovery has anything to do with you?" Eustace''s appearance was the same as his words, and he respected Tang Guo more than before. Tang Guo nodded gently: "I refining the medicine to help Mervin recover." She understood that Eustace might need a recovery potion. She has a good impression of this person, and she doesnt mind selling a copy. "I don''t know if there are any such medicines?" Eustace thought that such medicines were too precious, and the medicines needed must be precious. He had already thought about going bankrupt and getting medicines. This may be thest hope for him and Allison. "Do you need?" Tang Guo asked instead without answering. Eustace nodded quickly, his tone of excitement was uncontroble, his lips, teeth and even his whole body were trembling, and there were faint tears in his eyes: "Yes, I need it very much. If you have any, I hope you can Sell a copy to me, and I will agree to any conditions." Yes, no matter what the conditions. "Of course, but I need to know who the pharmacist is using, and I have to refine the medicine ording to the physical condition of the other person." Eustace did not conceal the meaning: "It is my wife Alison. She is not a genius, but she is a person who likes to travel to the maind very much. Originally, I was not in charge of auctions. The reason why I came here was to touch With luck, I hope I can find a cure for her here one day." "She is not a swordsman, but a magician. At that time, she was an intermediate magician. She can only be regarded as a downstream magician on this continent. Once she traveled abroad, that was the only time I didn''t go with her because of something. I am very regretful now. She passed through the forest and met a masked man who was a predator. I dont know what that man did. My wife felt that all her magic had disappeared, as if she had been looted, and then she couldnt gather magic again. element." "No matter what method is used, it won''t work." "She can''t go out after losing her magic. I haven''t seen her smile from the heart for a long time. I really me myself for this matter and have been looking for a remedy." "I am very scared. I heard my wife say that the predator originally wanted to kill her. Someone happened to appear in the forest and the other party fled." Tanguo fell silent when he heard Eustace''s words, predator? Will the magic of Eustace''s wife be plundered? Can''t gather magic elements anymore? Why is this plot simr to Mervyn? Isn''t that what happened to Mervyn? Five years ago, Maureen had not returned to the Havelock family at that time. Chapter 5694: Legend of the Wizarding World (48) Chapter 5694: Legend of the Wizarding World (48) Chapter 5694 Legend of the Magic World (48) If the person who killed Eustaces wife was Maureen, could the others ability be plunder? But she felt wrong again. Maureen seemed to still have the skills of her body before death. At that time, she still had magical powers. How could Mervyn do it? Or, Mervyns ability is not only plunder, but also...copy? Tang Guo''s eyes lit up when he thought of this, yes, isn''t Dean Edgar also dead in his own skills? Mervyn can secretly copy the abilities of others, and both abilities must have different costs. Of course this is her guess, whether it is true or not has yet to be verified. Eustace saw Tang Guo being silent, and did not speak any more, waiting for her ruling. His heart was very nervous, but he did not dare to disturb this mysterious and powerful alchemist. "Eustace, you can bring your wife here tomorrow, I have something to do today." Tang Guo said, it is impossible to dy her original n because of Eustace, and today we are going to summon more powerful beasts for Mervin. Conduct training. Recently, she summoned some very strange things, like Warcraft, but not like Warcraft. She is still more interested and ns to try again today. Eustace knew that Tang Guo had agreed, but it was toote to be happy, how could he be dissatisfied. He has been waiting for so many years, not bad for this day. "Thank you, no matter what you ask, I will agree." Tang Guo didnt care so much about this. With Eustaces character, she wouldnt lose her: Then you go back, Im going to be busy. Tang Guo took Mervin to go out, Eustace looked at the two figures side by side, showing a thoughtful expression. Soon he put away his expression, and walked away briskly. If he hadn''t covered his face, many people might have seen his expression of excitement. As soon as he entered the door, no matter how excited he was, he did not forget to close the door and ran to the room quickly. When he ran to the door of the room, he shouted: "Alison, Alison, are you in the room?" After rushing into the room, Eustace saw Alison sitting in the room in a daze, looking thin. He walked over and hugged Alison excitedly: "Alison, I want to tell you a good news." "Eustace, I dont really need to try again. Those medicines are of no use to me." Allison was obviously desperate. She held Eustace in her backhand, and did not anger the person who loved her because of her situation. , She also regretted countless times that she shouldn''t have acted alone at the beginning, otherwise it would not have caused such a tragedy. Losing her magic, she may spend less time with Eustace. She knows how much Eustace loves her. Once her life disappears, the other party will definitely be in pain. He is willing to give up his noble status, let go of alluring power, and take her to travel the maind. They have just begun, but they can see the end at a nce. Actually, they are lucky, but she feels that rushing for decades is not enough. Without magic, she could not live for a hundred years. In addition, she had been injured by the predator and suffered severe physical trauma. She often thinks, if she disappears into this world, she really hopes that Eustace can forget her and meet a better woman in the future. But thinking about this, she was extremely painful. If Eustace fell in love with other people, it would be very suffocating just thinking about it. She felt that she was really weak and selfish. "Alison, this time is true. Do you remember the mysterious pharmacist I told youst time?" Chapter 5695: Legend of the Wizarding World (49) Chapter 5695: Legend of the Wizarding World (49) Chapter 5695 Legend of the Magic World (49) "A Guoguo, do you really want to summon something like yesterday?" Mervyn followed Tang Guo''s side, heading into the depths of the forest. Aguoguo said to find a ce with few people, and then use a formation to confine the surroundings, so as not to run out of that stuff. Mervin remembered the thing that looked a little ugly, and the sword in his hand was trembling. "Those monsters are very strong, very suitable for you to practice." Tang Guo grabbed Mervin''s hand, "This is just a small setback." was suddenly grabbed by Tang Guo, Mervin was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t mean to break free, and even hoped that she could keep holding his hand. His brain has long forgotten to think, and he said seriously: "You are right." The system asionally looks back at the situation here, every time he sees this kind of screen, he feels that there is no one. Possibly, he is destined to eat dog food. Today is also a foolish day for Lord Yinyao. Tang Guo is toozy to recite spells now, Mervin is not an outsider, her soul is powerful, so she can directly use the Summoner skills. Mervin was shocked from the beginning, and is used to it now. Agogo is a genius girl. Whatever she does is a reasonable thing, and he epts it very well. Of course, he has to work harder. If you want to stand next to such a person, you have to work a hundred times harder to easily follow her. "Mervin, it''s starting, don''t get lost. Unless you are in danger, I won''t help you." Tang Guo already felt that the monster had appeared, so he stepped back and found a ce that he felt would not be affected. Mervin came back to his senses and stared at the ground shaking. Only heard a roar, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and then a fiery red, huge monster appeared. The opponent''s body is still falling hotva, and the grass on the ground is scorched, which is very scary at first nce. Mervin was not scared, he fought with simr monsters yesterday. But yesterday''s was not as strong as today''s. Today''s monster is several times bigger than yesterday''s. He didn''t dare to be distracted, and Agogo did what he said, unless he was in danger of life, otherwise she would not take action. Mervin took out his sword, and when the monster roared and was about to step on it, he jumped quickly. At the same time, a magic defensive cover appeared on the surface of his body. This is the style he recently figured out, which can effectively defend against some unexpected attacks. Sure enough, some of the magma on the monster sshed onto his body, but it was blocked by the magic defensive cover. The monster was obviously angry and continued to attack Mervin. After this period of training, and Mervin has a foundation for a long time, he has been promoted to a great swordsman. He was originally a senior swordsman. It is not surprising that he has been promoted to this point. At the same time, he is now an intermediate magician. This speed is undoubtedly like riding a magic flying machine, incredibly fast. Mervin is holding a sword and constantly attacking monsters. When the monster breathed fire, he used water magic. I don''t know why, he doesn''t need to recite the magic spell, just use it directly. Fastly gathered the water magic elements in the air, condensed into a column of water, and sprayed it into the monster''s mouth. The originally triumphant monster found that his fire had been extinguished, and once again roared, fighting with each other. After half a day, Mervyn won. The giant monstery on the ground, gasping for breath. Chapter 5696: Legend of the Wizarding World (50) Chapter 5696: Legend of the Wizarding World (50) Chapter 5696 Legend of the Magic World (50) The giant monster looked desperately at Tang Guo who came by. It felt the danger from Tang Guo, and even made a humming sound in his mouth. Tang Guo froze for a moment, and said, "I didn''t intend to kill you, I just came out to fight with you." She took out a bottle of potion and poured it into the monsters mouth: "Remunerated." She is now a summoner, and in the future these monsters will be her thugs. The monster blinked, and tasted the fruit-vored potion in his mouth, and instantly felt his physical strength recovered, and there was a faint feeling of growth. He forgot that he had been beaten before, and looked at Tang Guo with an expectant face, as if asking if she had any more. "Yes, yes, I think you have good qualifications. I will help you improve your strength. How about you fighting with Mervin? If you havepanions, it is better to find more and get rewards." Summoning Warcraft for so many days, Tang Guo felt that this unknown monster was the most suitable training partner for Mervin. Because they not only have physical attacks, but also magical attacks, they are full of danger and powerful, which allows Mervin to use magic weapons at the same time. After long-term development of the habit, the enemy will be caught off guard. The monster''s eyes lit up, he nodded quickly, twisted his huge body, turned and jumped into the huge gap just now. After a while, Tang Guo and Mervin both heard roaring soundsing from inside. It''s not the same as the roar at the beginning, it sounds excited and happy. Two minutester, Tang Guo and Mervin were surrounded by monsters the same as the previous monster. They stared at Tang Guo with staring eyes. Tangguo took out the potions and threw them with various fruit vors. The monsters opened their mouths and swallowed the potion. Sure enough, they realized that their strength had increased a little, and looked at Tang Guo expectantly again. "Work first." "I don''t know where you came from. To refine your potions that can increase your strength quickly, you need some precious medicinal materials. If there are medicinal materials in the environment where you grow up, the refined potions are most suitable for you." The heads of these monsters got together and roared at each other, and finally one of them jumped into the seam. Tang Guo understood that it might have gone to gather medicinal materials. She greeted the remaining monsters: "Okay, now you attack him." Mervin, who was surrounded by monsters, silently picked up the sword in his hand. This is Aguos kindness, how could he refuse? People on the entire continent may not be as lucky as him, do they have such a powerful sparring partner? Tang Guo watched Mervin jump up and down, constantly avoiding the monsters'' attacks, smiled, and continued to refine the medicine. This time, Mervyn is not rxed, and there are graduallyrge and small injuries on his body. Monsters are obviously very human. Fighting is one thing, and they cant really hurt the human life in front of them. Otherwise they wont get paid. Waiting for Mervin to no longer get up from the ground, Tang Guo walked up to him and poured him a potion. Then she was stared at by the monsters and gave them some potions. Merwen: "..." They are not injured, don''t you need it. When Mervin recovered, they found that the monsters were looking at him expectantly, as if they were looking at something sweet. On this day, Mervyn has spent such devastation. It was dark, Tang Guo received the medicinal materials collected by the monster: "Tomorrow I have something to do,e over the day after tomorrow, and give you the refined medicine by the way." The monsters nodded happily, and finally jumped into the seam, causing the whole earth to shake. Fortunately, Tang Guo dropped the formation here. Mervin returned home with her tired body and Tang Guo, thinking of taking a break tomorrow, a little happy. see you tomorrow Chapter 5697: Legend of the Wizarding World (51) Chapter 5697: Legend of the Wizarding World (51) Chapter 5697 Legend of the Magic World (51) Just after dawn, Tang Guo woke up and felt that Eustace had appeared outside the gate of the yard. She walked out of the room to open the door, and Eustace quickly showed an apologetic look: "Miss Tang Guo, I''m sorry." "Where''s your wife?" Tang Guo''s eyes fell on a Warcraft car not far away. Eustace''s wife should be sitting in the beautifully decorated carriage. Sure enough, Eustace asked her to wait a while, turned to the side of the WoW car, opened the door of the car, and helped down a woman with a thin body and a pale face. Eustace''s own face has been covered up, but Alison hasn''t. His wife doesn''t go out very much, and goes out only by car. Therefore, in Sokha City, almost no one knew his wife. Even if someone saw this scene, it would not bother Miss Tang Guo. Tang Guo checked Alison''s physical condition. She hadn''t spoken all the time, just thinking about something. Eustace and Allison are very nervous, they hold each other''s hands. Mervin came in with water from the outside and greeted the two of them to drink, both of them were a little apprehensive. Tang Guo''s unattainable dignity in their eyes, even with respect to Mervin, was really ttered to be offered water by the other party. "I can refine the potion to restore Alison''s magic, but her body has been severely traumatized and needs to be restored first." Tang Guo took out a potion for recovery, "Allison first go back and use this potion to restore her body. When Eustace gets the potion in a few days, I will hand him the potion for restoring magic." Alison, as she guessed, was indeed deprived of his talent, so there was no way to gather magical elements. The healing potions she refines happen to be something that can restore talent, which is of course hard to find in this world. And Alisons situation is the same as Mervyn. Mervin did not cause any damage to his body. It was because the Havelock family did not know that he hadpletely lost his sword qi or consumed some potions to treat him. Alison was in a remote forest when the ident happened. When Eustace passed, everything was toote and the best treatment period was missed. Eustace and Allison were so excited that their eyes were red, and they hugged each other, trembling all over. Neither Tanguo nor Mervin bothered them. After the two calmed down, they thanked Tang Guo. Eustace contributed a magical medicinal material on the spot. The value and appearance of these medicinal materials are good. Tang Guo was not polite and epted it directly. Eustace exhaled, and he no longer knew how to say the words of praise and thanks. In short, he would remember this kindness for a lifetime. "Alison''s situation is somewhat the same as Mervyn." Tang Guo said at this time, "You are both deprived of your talents. It''s not my arrogance. If you didn''t meet me, there should be no way to recover on this continent Your gifted people." Eustace and Allison looked at Tang Guo, then at Mervyn on the side. Alison already knew that Mervin had regained his sword aura, which was not surprising. What they are thinking now is that the two people have the same experience, will they be the same person? "Miss Tang Guo, are you a suspect?" Eustace asked, otherwise she wouldn''t mention it. "Alison, do you remember the person who did it to you?" Allison recalled: "That person is not tall, he is a young man." Chapter 5698: Legend of the Wizarding World (52) Chapter 5698: Legend of the Wizarding World (52) Chapter 5698 Legend of the Magic World (52) Tang Guo understood that it was Maureen who dealt with Alison by himself. Maureen five years ago, wouldnt he be a teenager? "Eustace, do you know that thest two hours of the Havelock familys back mountain, you found a pile of corpses?" She thinks such a big thing, Eustace should know. Sure enough, he nodded: "I know." "These corpses should also be made by that person. Dean Edgar died unclearly, and most of them were." Tang Guo said, "The other party can not only deprive others of their talents, but also copy them." Tang Guo guessed that Maureen preferred copying, but obviously using copying skills would cost a lot. And using the deprived skills, it is estimated that there are some restrictions on Maureen that make him not want to use it. She asked carefully about the scene of Alison''s encounter with this incident, and she caught a key point. After Alison felt his magic disappeared, lying on the ground, he could see the body of the person who couldn''t see the face trembling. The exposed skin of the other party was still oozing with blood, as if supported by strength. "I thought the other party was injured before, so I gave up killing me when I heard someoneing over." Allison said. "He was not injured, but was supported by your strength. His body should not have these talents, and he is a little ufortable." Tang Guo felt that she was only one step away from the truth, but she could not let Mo Lin discover that she already knew the other party''s abnormality. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for Maureen to run away with the thing and find a hidden ce to hide. "Miss Tang Guo, who is that person?" Eustace asked. "Mauren." Tang Guo didn''t mean to hide it either. Eustace''s identity was obviously unusual. With the cooperation of the other party, the weakening of Maureen''s aura would be quicker. It''s actually very simple to weaken Morin''s halo, that is, it is moreplicated to operate. Mo Lin lost his prestige, failed to do anything, unsatisfactory, unable to gain strength. Every time the other party does something bad, if someone interrupts him, he gradually loses his aura. Anyway, it''s just to make Maureen go wrong. That''s right. Tang Guo is meditating here, Eustace is indeed unbelievable, Maureen? Maureen of the Havelock family? He frowned deeply, carefully reviewing some information about Maureen in his mind. After this memory, he discovered a lot of contradictions and strange ces. To be honest, he should have suspected these ces, but he had ignored them all before, which was not in line with his personality. "Eustace, did you think of something?" Alison shook his hand nervously, with some worry in her eyes, she also knew Maureen. She doesn''t usually go out, and every time Eustacees back, she will tell her new things outside, without any concealment. Therefore, she still has a deep impression of Maureen, a genius who suddenly emerged from the Havelock family. "Alison, do you think that Maureen''s appearance is full of legends?" Eustace said, "Obviously, he was once a person who could not feel any magical elements and was judged by the holy swordsman that he could not cultivate sword aura. Why did he suddenly be a genius after more than ten years?" Allison nodded: "Yes, Maureen''s experience is very unreal. I only reacted when you said it." "Alison, you said that we are not fools, why did you react?" Chapter 5699: Legend of the Wizarding World (53) Chapter 5699: Legend of the Wizarding World (53) Chapter 5699 Legend of the Magic World (53) Alison stayed for a while, his expression suddenly changed: "Could it be that Maureen''s soul is very powerful, which weakens our impression of him, so he will subconsciously ignore the strangeness of him? Or, is there any powerful magic baby on his body that interferes? Our thinking?" "I think it is very possible." Its not that they have never heard of such things. It is said that powerful magicians, especially those with powerful soul power, appear in the crowd, which will make people subconsciously ignore their existence. "Miss Tang Guo, I don''t know what you need us to do?" Eustace is not a fool. Tang Guo can tell him so much, there must be a n. "If possible, I hope you can arrange for someone to monitor Maureen in Sokha City, so that it doesn''t go well with him." Tang Guo said, "Don''t do much else. You don''t need to monitor him when you leave Sokha City. I''m afraid those people will die in his hands." Eustace didn''t quite understand, so he agreed. Of course he will not only do this, Maureens situation is very special, he must pass the news back. The genius who suddenly appeared and possessed the skill of plundering was really terrifying. Send Eustace away, Tang Guo intends to take Mervin to go shopping in the city and buy him something. Recently, it is still a bit hard to train him. Rest or rest, lest it break. She looked at Mervyn: "You have grown a lot taller." "It''s still a lot stronger." The figure of swordsmen in this world is very tall, and adult swordsmen are generally 1.9 meters tall. The magician is much thinner, but the height is basically 1.75 meters. Some people who are rtively short, there are various reasons for that. Visually, Mervin is almost 1.8 meters tall now. "The clothes don''t fit." Tang Guomented, "Let''s go, buy clothes." Mervin didnt bother, he couldnt refuse Agogos hospitality, not to mention that he really needed to buy some fitting clothes, which were already tight before. The two came to the ready-to-wear shop. Tang Guo started shopping frantically. She took a set of everything she liked. Mervyn was helping her choose clothes, so he couldn''t buy it alone. Don''t buy it for her. Finally, the two bought dozens of sets of clothes and left the clothing store contentedly. The waiter in the store sent them away with a smile. Tang Guo found that someone was following her, Mervin also found out. Now he is not the former Mervin, and his strength has improved by more than a little bit. The two walked out of the city tacitly, as if they were going to the forest. A long time away from Sokha City, a person wearing a mask appeared in front of the two of them. Around them, there were also some people wearing the same mask, surrounding them in other directions. Morin has not been caught for so long because he has done bad things carefully. When you take the initiative to do this kind of thing, you rarely show your true colors. "Kill Mervyn, the girl stays." Mo Lin also changed his voice, Tang Guo and Mowen pretended not to recognize them. When those people rushed over, Mervin started his hand. He raised his sword to deal with the person rushing in front of him, and knocked them back more than ten steps with one sword. Mo Lin, who originally watched Mervins death, was stunned: "When did your sword aura recover?" "It seems that you know me well, are you the one who abolished my sword spirit?" Mervyn asked. Mo Lin didn''t say a word, how could he reveal his information at this time. Sure enough, he shouldnt underestimate Mervin. It''s all like this, the other party can actually recover the sword aura, which shows that it is an existence with endless troubles. Chapter 5700: Legend of the Wizarding World (54) Chapter 5700: Legend of the Wizarding World (54) Chapter 5700 Legend of the Magic World (54) He regretted it a little, and he should have killed Mervin. It was just that he wanted to see what would happen to the opponent after the proud man was stepped on the ground. He didn''t expect to miss the opportunity like this. "Kill him!" Maureen suppressed the anger in his voice, as well as a trace of fear, and made everyone under his hand attack Mervyn. But Mervyn is like a fish, wandering freely in those attacks. People on his side keep getting hurt, making Maureen angry. Mervin, how can you progress so fast. Many of the men he brought were great swordsmen. And Mervyn can do well in the attacks of these great swordsmen, and the potential is terrible. Today, he must kill Mervyn. Mo Lin decided to do it himself. His current strength is a high-level swordsman and a holy magician. I was able to reach the Saint Mage, thanks to the old thing, but it also exhausted his beauty points, so far there is no time to collect arge number of beauty points. Molin decided to use lightning magic, which has a very powerful attack power. He gathered a lightning bolt and attacked the position of Mervin''s head. He didn''t expect that Mervyn actually used ice magic to freeze his thunder and lightning directly. Tang Guo looked at the ice magic elements in Mervyn''s body thoughtfully. Since Mervy awakened the entire magical elements, it was extremely easy to use, and there was no need to consume much soul power at all. It seems that these magic elements belong to him. Recalling Maureens fear of Mervyn, Mervyn wouldnt be the real son of luck in this world, right? Speaking of it, it is really very possible. More about Maureen, he was surprised that Mervy could use ice magic elements, but he had no time to think, and frozen magic skills kept attacking him. Following the thunder and lightning, he tried to control, but he couldn''t control it anyway. He quickly cut off the connection between himself and the thunder and lightning, and stepped back several steps in a row. Mervin was surprised at his own strength while responding to the swordsmans attack. Today''s magic elements are particrly obedient. Molin has attacked him again, this time, he used earth magic skills. Mervin instantly felt the earth magic elements on the ground fluctuate. He consciously tried to control thend under his feet, although he felt a bit of resistance. But in the end, those earth elements were still stable, and they didn''t listen to Maureen''s orders at all. Mo Lin''s face was pale. This time, he used the fire magic skill. He had just condensed a few fireballs in his hand, and was about to go out, but suddenly it went out for some reason. Tang Guo saw what was happening now, and fell into deep thought. It was obvious that Mervyn was the son of luck in this world. I dont know what will happen in the original world, but without Maureen, Mervyn wouldter be able to awaken the entire school of magic. Look at those magic elements, they are not under Maureen''s control. Maureen''s face changed drastically. Now that he can''t see the problem, it''s strange. How could Mervy be so perverted? Even if the opponent is the chosen one, this hang is too big, right? He abolished the opponent, and the opponent was inexplicably just fine. Mo Lin is very unwilling, is there something wrong with the creator of this world? Have such a big hang for the Son of Heaven, for fear of killing him? does not give people a way to survive at all. Morin knew that it was impossible to kill Mervyn today, and he might still be dead, because Mervyn had already killed all his men in this instant. He didn''t hesitate at all, and turned around and slipped away. Fortunately, there are so many darlings who escaped for his life, otherwise he might exin it here today. Chapter 5701: Legend of the Wizarding World (55) Chapter 5701: Legend of the Wizarding World (55) Chapter 5701 Legend of the Magic World (55) Fleeing Maureen felt that there was danger behind him, and still did not look back. Even if Mervy''s cone of ice hit his back, it did not slow him down, but faster. Tang Guo looked at the blood spewed out by Mo Lin, and did not intend to leave anyone behind. "Mervin, the magic element is very close to you, as if you are one, do you feel it?" Mervin nodded: "I feel more profound today," he paused after saying that, "I don''t feel so close now, it''s weird." Tang Guo guessed that it had something to do with Ma Lin, but why was the magic element closer to him when Ma Lin was there. Could it be these magic elements, knowing that Mervin is dangerous, so let him temporarily use it out of bounds? "After Maureen returns, he may find a way to plunder your skills." Tang Guo said, "Let''s go back." Mo Lin, who fled back, was really full of how to copy Mervin''s skills. Close the door of the house, even Nancy outside the door ignored it. After taking a medicine, his consciousness sank into the copying ball of light in his mind. In fact, there is another skill in copying the light ball, plunder. The advantage of plunder is that it consumes less beauty points, but the disadvantage is that it will suffer a lot of pain if the talents and skills are integrated into oneself. It does not necessarily maintain the original strength, and may burst. In short, cheap goods are not good. The stronger the talent and skill strength, the less he dared to use plundering skills. Unless, he himself is far superior to these people. For so many years, he has used plunder twice. The first time was five years ago. The woman''s magic skills were exactly what he needed, and the beauty points were not enough to replicate the skills, so he did not hesitate to plunder. Unfortunately, before he got rid of the troubles, his body was a little unbearable, and there were peopleing, so he could only give up. The second time, it was Mervyn. This time, he had the means to change his appearance for a short time. He copied Mervins skills in advance, and then used the plunder. The integration was very good, and he hardly suffered. He had no idea that Mervyn would be so powerful in a short time. is worthy of being the chosen son of heaven, the creation **** gave him a big hang, which made him a little weak. But he Maureen will not admit defeat, since he got the copy of the ball, then he is the chosen son of this world. As long as he umtes enough beauty points, he can copy Mervin''s ability. Yes, beauties! Now he must umte more beauty points. Molin felt that he had recovered almost, so he decided to go to see Mervyn, mainly to see what skills the opponent has. He should umte beauty points based on the opponent''s skills. Tang Guo did not expect that Ma Lin would turn around and meet them unexpectedly. I just felt that something in Maureen''s mind fluctuated. ] The systems voice sounded, [The host is big, the other party must havee to scan Mervin, he mostly wants to copy Mervins skills. Tang was sure, Ma Lin walked up to him, and when he saw Mervin, he was a little surprised: "Mervin, have you recovered your sword aura?" "Yes." Mervyn had never noticed before that Maureen''s acting was so good. "That''s great. If my father knew about this, he would be happy." Maureen said, "Father had no choice but to do those things before." Mervin: "I am Mervyn Brent now, and I have nothing to do with the Havelock family." "Mervin, how did you recover your sword aura?" Maolin didn''t care about this. With Tang Guos previous instructions, Mervin did not hide it: It was a powerful alchemist who extended a helping hand to me. Mo Lin frowned, it was the pharmacist again. He had been greedy for the other party''s talent for a long time, but he hadn''t found anyone. Drops! Reproducible skills detected. see you tomorrow Chapter 5702: Legend of the Wizarding World (56) Chapter 5702: Legend of the Wizarding World (56) Chapter 5702 Legend of the Magic World (56) [The skills that can be copied are: all the intermediate magician talent skills, the great swordsman talent skills, and it takes 1,000 points to copy all the skills. Morin''s eyes widened, and the consciousness asked: "Mervin has only the strength of an intermediate magician? I am the strength of a holy magician. If he only has the strength of an intermediate magician, how could he fall into his hands?" Mo Lin couldnt believe it. Isnt it a problem to copy the ball of light? Such a low-level strength, why do you still need a thousand beauty points? Now he doesn''t umte many beauty points. Isn''t that killing him? The scan result will not be wrong. The sound of machinery sounded. After being silent, Morin asked: [Mervins magic talent skills and Great Swordsman talent skills are so expensive, you give me a reasonable exnation. My current strength is much stronger than him. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, it will be a tasteless if I spend so many confidante points to copy it. The only bad thing about copied things is that there is no possibility of growth. In other words, he can only rely on continuous copying and then copying to improve his strength. If he spends his beauty points to copy Mervin''s magic talent skills, only the copied strength will be used, and he will not grow. When he knew that Mervyn only had an intermediate magician, Maureen felt that no matter what the reason, he would not be able to spend so many confidantes to copy such a tasteless thing. Especially knowing that when it takes 800 points to copy Mervins magic talent skills, he basically excludes this. Mervins magic talent skills can be used directly without chanting magic spells, condensing magic elements quickly, and can use all magic skills stacking at the same time. The sound of machinery sounded. Morin: "As expected to be the son of luck, the middle-level magician just opened such a big hang, undoubtedly the creation **** himself helped him cheat." Mo Lin hated him, but it was a pity that he made a mistake and didn''t kill Mervin directly. He knows howfortable it is to use magic without chanting magic spells. He doesnt need to chant magic spells. It''s not something else, but he bought it with a confetti dot to copy the ball of light. It still has a limited period and needs to be renewed regrly, otherwise it cannot be used. Mo Lin still didn''t n to spend so many confidantes to copy Mervin''s skills, and felt that it was still a bit tasteless. But Mervyns magical talent skills still make him a little eye-catching. If the opponent is stronger, it is a holy magician, or a magic holy, that would be great. In that case, he promised to collect confetti points immediately. He even has one kind, otherwise, dont kill Mervin for the time being, let him grow up to the sage. But thinking of Mervin''s horror, he shook his head and trembled. It''s so terrifying now, will he still have a chance to kill the other party if he wants to grow up? Mervin is the son of luck. Now he has recovered his strength and awakened his magic talent. He cannot tolerate Mervin''s continued living. Mo Lin left, he didn''t pay attention to Tang Guo and Merwen at all, his goal had been achieved. Today against Mervyn, he felt that the opponent was stronger and he could not match up for the time being. He needs to improve his strength, yes, he needs to copy a stronger strength to deal with Mervyn. Before duplicating his powerful strength, what he needs more is to umte a batch of beauty points. It would be more perfect if you could get to know some Dharma Sages and Sword Sages when the umtion of beauty points is about the same. Perhaps, he can go back and ask his father to find out where the Juggernaut and Dharma sage usually haunt. Chapter 5703: Legend of the Wizarding World (57) Chapter 5703: Legend of the Wizarding World (57) Chapter 5703 Legend of the Magic World (57) In addition, he really needs to meet new women. The girl beside Mervin, he didn''t dare to think about it for the time being. With Mervyn, he couldn''t do anything. Unless, taking advantage of Mervin''s absence, take her away. Molin''s eyes suddenly lit up, yes, he could choose when Mervyn was away, and ask someone to take the girl away. Thinking of this, his heart is hot. He turned his head and nced at Tang Guo''s position, revealing a look that was inevitable. Tang Guo nced over Ma Lins eyes. She could see that Ma Lin had some thoughts about her, and she could also see that Ma Lins eyes were not warm. does not like her, nor is it the capture of women by greasy men, but regards her as something that can be captured. How can Maureen, who is good-natured, suddenly show such a look? Soon after, the voice of the system rang in her mind: [Host is big, I haven''t cracked the defense of that thing yet, but I heard Maureen talking to himself in the room, saying that she must umte enough beauty points. Later, his maid Nancy was called in, and he asked Nancy to cheat the host, wanting to treat you badly. "Beauty point?" Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, and she had something to do with a woman when she heard it. Thinking of Maureen''s attitude towards her and the things Maureen relied on, she seemed to be able to guess what the beauty point was. All memories indicate that the more Maureens women, the stronger they are. Before asking Margaret to take Maureen''s woman away, she just guessed whether this would reduce Maureens strength. To umte enough beauty points, why umte, it must be good, what can be exchanged for. "Agogo, what is this?" "This is called a puppet paper man." Tang Guo said, she was about to cut her finger and suddenly remembered that she had no blood, "Mervin, put some blood on it." Mervin was puzzled, so he did. "You consciously control these paper puppets to be great beauties, the more beautiful the better." Brother Chi Xiao''s refining tools have been improving, and the strength of these paper puppets is not low. If it bes beautiful, it should be able to attract Maureen''s attention. Since she knew that Maureen''s strength was rted to women, she had already thought of how to deal with Maureen. Mervin was puzzled, but consciousness controlled the paper puppets to turn into big beauties. He originally had Tang Guo''s face in his mind, butter felt that it was inappropriate, so he shook his head and rbined the faces in other memories. Soon three big beauties appeared in front of Mervyn. They looked tall, basically at 1.75 meters. They had different hair colors, golden, brown, and light gray, and the colors of their pupils were also different. "Mervin, you have seen a lot of beauties." Tang Guo praised. Mervyn shook his hand: "I haven''t met on the initiative. The Havelock family will participate in many asions. When I was there, I would inevitably meet those people." "I have seen the deity." The three big beauties looked inside the room, showing a stern smile, and greeted Mervin with grace, scared Mervin quickly walked behind Tang Guo. "Agogo, my task has beenpleted, you can arrange them." "Okay, you give them an order to let them listen to me, so you don''t have to worry about it. See what scares you, they are all born of your blood, and they are part of your body." Mervin shook his head, saying that this was a very difficult thing, and he had nothing to do with them. "You will listen to Agogo in the future, and you can''t disobey it." Mervynmanded, turned and walked out the door, "Agogo, I''m going to practice sword." Chapter 5704: Legend of the Wizarding World (58) Chapter 5704: Legend of the Wizarding World (58) Chapter 5704 Legend of the Magic World (58) Mervin heard Tang Guosughtering from the room, and practiced his sword silently. Thinking that the three beautiful beauties in the house were actually made of his blood, he suddenly felt a little grateful, but fortunately it was not three handsome men. Otherwise, how good is it? In less than ten minutes, Tang Guo opened the door, and three beauties walked out of the house. They had changed their clothes and looked much more luxurious than before. And they also had their names. Tang Guo didn''t feelzy this time, so he took them seriously and gave them a nice name. Blonde hair is the boss Nora Newman, brown hair is the second child Bertha Newman, and light gray hair is the third child Hilda Newman. Now they are the youngdies of the Newman family. The three sisterse out to y together. Tang Guo gave them many beautiful skirts, and also gave them countless gold coins, various medicines, and some things that people in this world think are rtively good. The current three Newman sisters are about to go out happily toplete their tasks. When they passed by Mervyn, they smiled at him. "My dear deity Mervin, we will leave first and meet again." Mervin shook his head, saying that it was not necessary to meet again. Agogo didnt mean that they could move freely afterpleting their tasks? So, there is really no need toe back to this small yard. The ce here is not big enough to live in. How did Tang Guo make these, Mervin would not ask much. In his opinion, it is not surprising that she made anything. Of course, he was still a little curious, what she asked the three Newman sisters to do. "I asked them to get closer to Maureen." Tang Guo didn''t conceal the meaning. "I suspect that Maureen''s strength growth is rted to women. I learned that he urgently needs to umte beauty points now. Then I thought of the past and found him. The more women, the stronger the strength." "The three sisters are now looking for a ce to live in the city, pretending to be from outside to y, waiting for Maureen to take the bait." Mervyn didnt understand: Then what about after they approach Maureen? "They won''t give to Maureen physically and mentally, so it''s useless for Maureen to work hard. Not only that, I also gave them a lot of potions to find opportunities for Maureen to use. By the way, there is another task: They crowded out the women next to Maureen. It would be great if those women could see Maureen''s face clearly." Tang Guo always felt that even if Ma Lin had a halo, it was only for a while to confuse those women. Unless his strength will be stronger and stronger, otherwise, he can''t hold it back, and one day he will capsize. Speaking of this, she hadn''t paid attention to Margaret for a long time, and she didn''t know what was going on on her side. Mervin didn''t ask any more, and went to practice sword. They will not go to the mountains today, but they will go tomorrow. Thinking of facing those ugly big guys, the sword in his hand chops harder. After Tang Guo returned to the room, the group first asked about Marguerite. [Margaret]: Aguoguo, is there any news on your side? School Flower: I have already touched some of Maureen''s situation, and people have arranged it out. I will wait for the effect now. If the effect is good, I will get another group of people so that Maureen has no time to take care of it. Margaret, what''s going on with you? Margaret: The forest has be lively recently. At first, those nobledies and princesses were jealous for Maureen''s battle. Later, under my arrangement, the gentle prince charming and his wife appeared. Their love made those nobledies and princesses jealous. Chapter 5705: Legend of the Wizarding World (59) Chapter 5705: Legend of the Wizarding World (59) Chapter 5705 Legend of the Magic World (59) Margaret: Especially the Prince Charming is strong, and he rubbed the "lewd" Maureen fiercely on the ground. Those nobledies and princesses seemed to be unbelievable. [Margaret]: Agogo, you haven''t seen such a wonderful scene. With the continuous appearance of outstanding men and his wives, the nobledies and the princesses in the forest are now more and more towards Maureen The more I look down on it. Even they are discussing every day why they would fall in love with such a terrible person as Maureen. It is mainly my arrangement, so that if Maureen is "lecherous", he will be beaten wildly by those powerful and excellent men. Think about it, a man who was originally strong, like a god, was beaten every day, or because he hooked up other people''s wives and fiances, can these nobledies and princesses ept this result? They regret it now and want to leave the forest. [School Flower]: Are they nning to give up Maureen? Margaret: Yes, it hasn''t been two months. They can''t hold on anymore. It can be seen that all the auras on Maureen''s body have disappeared. There are so many outstanding men in contrast, how can they ept it? After a while, I will arrange a beautiful "Her Royal Highness" for Maureen, let Maureen continue to wrong them for the princess, let thempletely despair of Maureen, this matter is almost the end. Marguerite: Agogo, can I put them back in a while? School Flower: Not only can you put them back, you can also make up a plot that will ruin Morin''s reputation throughout the West Vietnam Sea and let everyone know that he is a shameless person. Don''t worry, Maureen has me here, he can''t get there. To be honest, I really hope he can go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent, so I have a chance to find a passage. As for the plot made up by Margaret, she doesn''t care about King Lita and some families who contributed their daughters, believe it or not. In short, Maureen cannot go back at the moment. Perhaps, she can solve Maureen in Dongshengzhou maind. Tang Guo continued to refine the medicine in the house. Not long after, she heard some movement in the yard. As soon as she walked to the door, Mervyns voice came. "Go back, I am no longer a member of the Havelock family, no matter what the reason, I will not go back again." "Master Mervyn, what if Lord Duke is seriously ill?" Mervin said coldly and unfeelingly: "It has nothing to do with me if I die." The visitor had an ugly face: "Master Mervyn, even if you recover your sword aura, such arrogance, without the blessing of the Havelock family, you will suffer sooner orter." "Since I changed my surname to Havelock, I haven''t suffered." Mervy replied unceremoniously. He hadn''t seen before that the Havelock family had such a thick-skinned face. "Master Mervyn, your mother misses you too." Mervin: "I am Mervyn Brent now. I have no father or mother, no brothers or sisters, and no one who is rted to me by blood." Mervin made a request: "If you still have a face, leave as soon as possible. The Havelock family should not be ashamed of it if the trouble urs." People of the Havelock family are not faceless, Mervyn said so, he could only leave a sentence that he was uninterested, and finally left in resentment. Mervin smiled coldly, and he didn''t go back there. Tang Guo stood at the door, her consciousness shrouded outside, and she discovered the existence of Nancy. Seeing Nancy hiding not far away, she knew what was going on today. Maureen wanted to use this to attack her, but Mervyn didnt take this set. "Mervin, I''ll go out." Mervin was going to practice the sword. Hearing that Tang Guo was going out, he quickly put the sword away and came to her naturally: "Let''s go." "You practice swords at home, and I will go out by myself." Mervin was a little reluctant: "It''s dangerous outside." "Do you think I am a porcin doll? Do you want to fight a fight, see if you are good or I am good?" Struggling appeared on Mervyns face, and finallypromised. He can''t win! It''s really an unhappy conclusion. "Then youe back soon." Chapter 5706: Legend of the Wizarding World (60) Chapter 5706: Legend of the Wizarding World (60) Chapter 5706 Legend of the Magic World (60) Mervyn seriously warned: "The people of the Havelock family are very despicable, especially Maureen." Tang Guo smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, if anyonees to provoke me, I will let them disappear." She wanted to meet with Nancy, and wanted to see if the maid who was with Maureen was deceived by Maureens aura, or relied on Maureen unlimitedly, centered on him, even if he did something vicious, as long as It was for Maureen and would not refuse. As soon as Tang Guo went out, she felt Nancy''s eyes on her. She swept away her spiritual knowledge, Nancy was pulling her hair, carefully following Tang Guo, perhaps because she was afraid of disturbing Mervin. Nancy followed Tang Guo for a long time, and she couldn''t help showing some joy in her eyes when she found that Tang Guo was getting more and more remote. As long as the girl is led to the ce the young master said, her mission will bepleted. Her life was saved by the young master, and she was willing to do such a thing for the young master. Besides, the young master is so good, he will definitely be good to this girl. The woman beside the young master has not been wronged. She really doesnt want the young master to suffer from lovesickness anymore, as long as the girl is led to the ce where the young master is, the young master can meet each other alone. She believes that if a girl truly understands the young master, she will definitely be sumbed to the charm of the young master. Nancy felt it was almost done, and ran to Tang Guo''s position crying, grabbed Tang Guo''s arm, and looked at Tang Guo in panic, "Miss, can you help me?" At this time, Nancy looked very embarrassed, with blood on her body, as if she had fallen, and her eyes were desperate. The face was simply covered up, but she couldn''t hide Tang Guo''s spiritual knowledge. Tang Guo has never known Nancys identity, and he doesnt know what kind of experience the other party has had, and he will act so realistically. "You let me go first, how do you want me to help you?" "My mother is hot all over, and I want toe to the city to buy medicine for treatment, but I don''t have enough gold coins. Miss, can you take me as a servant? Just an antipyretic medicine will do." Nancy said poorly. Xixi, if it''s an average nobledy, she might really believe it. Nancy looks very pitiful. In order to buy medicine for her mother, she is willing to be a servant. Many people will be very moved. I bought the medicine, so I must follow it to see what is going on. Having such a well-behaved maid, maybe her mother will be cured, and there will be one more handyman. For the nobledy, doing some kindness will also improve her character, and she will be called kind, and no one will refuse. "Is your mother really sick?" "Yes, miss, please." Tang Guo looked at Nancy with a smile, and gathered magic elements on Nancy''s face, instantly revealing her true face: "If I remember correctly, you are the maid next to Maureen? Pretending to be such a pair. Look, where do you want to lead me to?" Seeing Nancy''s eyes widened and trying to run away, Tang Guo pinched Nancy''s neck. Nancy wanted to struggle, even using magic to escape, but she couldn''t break free, her eyes were full of panic, how could the opponent''s strength be so powerful? "Mo Lin asked you toe? I''ve already seen that his eyes were wrong. You came to deceive me and trick me to see Maureen?" Nancy suppressed the panic, her eyes were full of worship and love for Maureen: "Miss, Master Maureen is a very good person. You will love him when you see him." "Master has been admiring Miss for a long time, please fulfill it." "Have you been stung by a ho?" Tang Guo was obviously a little angry. "So greasy and nasty man, I feel sick at a nce." "You are not allowed to say that, Master!" Nancy was angry, her eyes seemed to kill Tang Guo. Tang Guos indifferent voice sounded: "Your young master does this kind of business, right? How many things have you done for him? Trick thedies to see him, what will your young master do, do you know?" Nancy is still very stubborn and said: "It was their blessing to be seen by the young master. Although they were unwilling at first, they were moved by the young masterter." Tang Guo''s eyes were indifferent. He turned out to be a rape, rape, or aplice, so lets go and die. Click Nancy''s eyes protruded, and she didn''t expect Tang Guo to kill her and directly kill her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5707: Legend of the Wizarding World (61) Chapter 5707: Legend of the Wizarding World (61) Chapter 5707 Legend of the Magic World (61) "Master, it''s okay." Maureen''s running dog, Alec, ran up to him in a panic, his burly body was trembling, and his eyes were panic, as if he was afraid that the next news would involve Maureen. Body. The young master asked him to do this. He must exin the truth to the young master. Even if he doesn''t say it, the young master will knowter. Mo Lin frowned, his face showing a little impatience: "What''s the matter?" He was veryining that Nancy was so slow this time. He had been waiting here for a long time, and there was no movement there, so he had to arrange for Alec to go over and see what was going on. Regarding Mervyns rejection of the Havelock familys invitation to go back, Maureen had never thought about it. Even if Mervin would refuse now, his father used another excuse to call him back to talk about the other partys impossibility of not agreeing, how to save face. Where did he know that Mervin was not giving face, Tang Guo also discovered his attempt, and even solved his maid, Nancy. "Master, Nancy, she..." Alec knew how different Maureen was to Nancy. Even though Nancy was very low, no woman trusted Maureen as much as Nancy. If the young master knew that Nancy was killed, he would not know how angry he would be. "What''s wrong with Nancy?" Maureen felt a little bad, but he didn''t guess that Nancy would die. "Could it be that someone was against Nancy and took her away? Mervyn came back early?" "Master, Nancy is dead." Alec knew that he could not hide, and he could simply say the answer. In an instant, he felt the mania and angering from Maureen. He wanted to be farther away, but he couldn''t move his footsteps anyway, as if there were two iron nails nailing his feet to the ground. The big beads of sweat on his face fell one by one, but after a while, his whole body was soaked. "Alec, what did you say? You say it again?" Maureen''s voice was almost a low growl, his eyes were full of anger, and Nancy was dead in his head. He was so well-behaved around him, and the woman he trusted the most died suddenly. He cannot ept it, not at all. "Master, Nancy was killed. When I went, she was lying in an alley and didn''t see anyone else." Alec said with difficulty, almost every word, from Maureen''s The pressure increased by one point, and he couldn''t help but knelt on the ground. Moline''s face was gloomy, and the anger in his eyes gradually turned into sadness. He whispered: "Nancy, Master will definitely help you get revenge, and will never let you die in vain." Who killed Nancy, Maureen didn''t make too many guesses. He thought there was no one else except Mervyn. "Where is Nancy''s body?" "I put her in the magic ring." Alec whispered, for fear that Maureen would direct his anger at him. Because of this, he dared not leave Nancy''s body alone in that ce to be exposed. Mo Lin carefully checked Nancy''s body. Nancy was twisted to death. The other party was very strong, because there were no fingerprints on Nancy''s neck. It can only be said that the opponent''s power was used very cleverly, not harming the flesh, but it could kill Nancy. Who else besides Mervyn? Mervyn is so powerful. "Go, go to Mervyn." If Mervyn is at home, then Nancy must have been killed by the other party. Chapter 5708: Legend of the Wizarding World (62) Chapter 5708: Legend of the Wizarding World (62) Chapter 5708 Legend of the Magic World (62) Mo Lin didn''t say a word along the way, until he walked to the small courtyard where Tang Guo and Mervin lived, and heard the sound of chopping swords inside, he squeezed his fist hard, and finally couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. Morin took a deep breath, and now he is not Mervyns opponent. Originally, he didn''t n to deal with Mervin so quickly, but the other party''s actions really made him too angry. Nancy has been with him all the time, Mervyn can actually kill him, can only say that he did not take him seriously. Then, dont me him for being rude. He can''t deal with Mervyn, but he can borrow other people''s hands to deal with Mervyn. If he reveals Mervin''s recovery sword aura to the outside world, and rises to the strength of the Great Swordsman in a short time, not only that, but also reveals that the opponent is now a full-line magician. A cruel smile crossed the corner of Maureen''s mouth. Without Mervyn blessed by the Havelock family, who could protect him? As for the Havelock family to bless Mervyn? does not exist. He will let the people of the Havelock family only hate Mervin, and will never protect each other. A person who cannot be used by the family, but brings infinite danger to the family, can the people of the Harvard Rock family tolerate him? Not only can''t tolerate it, but he will also order Mervin to hunt down the maind, and countless people wille to kill Mervin. Haha, what about the son of luck, what about the genius, being chased by so many people, can he escape? Tang Guo had actually discovered that Maureen was outside, and the murderous intent that was so strong from outside was drifting in, it wouldn''t work if he didn''t feel it. She didn''t move, and even motioned Mervin not to move. "Let''s go." Molin finally stared at the door, and did not intend to knock on the door, leading someone away. He wasn''t that stupid, and he was facing Maureen now. "Agogo, Maureen is afraid that he won''t let it go." Tang Guo: "I know, but he seems to put hatred on you, thinking you killed Nancy." "It''s okay." Mervyn was not so worried on the contrary, it was good to be directed at him, lest they stare at Agogo. The system has been staring at Maureen, watching him shut himself in the room alone, without talking to himself, just looking very silent. However, the system found that the thing in Maureen''s mind was suddenly active and frequent. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he began to decipher it frantically. Only when the opponent fluctuates, he has a chance to decipher. He felt that he had to talk to the host, and stimte Maureen more, so that the other party couldmunicate more with the stuff in his mind, then he would have many opportunities to decipher the opponent''s defense. The next day, Tang Guo and Mervin continued to go to the mountains. The monsters were very excited when they saw them the day before yesterday, and they ran towards the two on the huge footboard. Obviously he looks a bit ugly, but his eyes looked expectant, and Mervin couldn''t help but smile a little with a ttering look. Ugly is a bit ugly, but the temperament is still a bit cute. Tang Guo gave the previously refined potions to the monsters. Mervy was big for a while, of course he didn''t say anything. If he can support Xiaolong under the hands of so many monsters, then the strength can reach the holy swordsman. If he can draw a tie with them, if the opponent is not merciful, his strength should be infinitely close to the Juggernaut. However, these must be used in conjunction with his magic. When he fought against the monsters, although the magic elements were very kind, they did not have the kind of fighting against Maureen. The magic elements could control that feeling for him. Chapter 5709: Legend of the Wizarding World (63) Chapter 5709: Legend of the Wizarding World (63) Chapter 5709 Legend of the Magic World (63) Regardless of where Mervyn is fighting the monster over there, Tang Guo is already refining the medicine. She refining medicine in the morning, and practicing the skills of the summoner in the afternoon. Of course, no longer summoning these monsters and simr things, these monsters are already good enough for memorizing. She had to summon some new things, and it would be better if she could be stronger than these monsters. Tang Guo silently disyed the skills of the Summoner, and the jerky Summoner spells spread like ripples to unknown ces. Her soul stretched out to see everything on the road clearly. Especially some powerful things, which attracted her the most. She is now more and more proficient in controlling the summoner''s skills, and can control the summoner''s spells, so that Mervyn and monsters on the side are not affected, unless she specifically targets them. I dont know how long it has been. Tang Guo felt the strong wave. He became interested. All the spells instantly attacked the strong wave. She felt the opponent''s resistance, the opponent''s soul power was very powerful, but it was nothing in front of her ten thousand-year-old monster. There was some shaking on the ground, getting more and more severe, and Tang Guo could even feel that something was struggling intensely. But the other party has been controlled by the woven by her soul power, no matter how hard she struggles, she can onlye up obediently. "What''s the matter with you?" Mervyn had a problem here. The monsters who had been practicing with him stopped one after another, and even looked at Tang Guo''s direction with a little fear. Mervin had a bad heart, but he didn''t dare to disturb Tang Guo who was singing a spell. "Do you know what came out?" The monsters nodded, and then jumped into the gap before. Mervin thought that the monsters were scared and wanted to go back, a little regretful, but did not expect the monsters to just lie under the seam, stretch out a big head, and look at Tang Guo''s side. Mervin was surprised, arent these monsters afraid? Why don''t you go? The monsters were actuallymunicating quietly, and finally decided to look at the situation and run quickly if something went wrong. If nothing happens, they will continue to practice against that human being, and they will be able to get a lot of delicious potions. Their strength has not been increased for a long time, because of the environment and their own limitations, there are few opportunities to improve their strength. Now that there is such an opportunity, how can I miss it? Mervin: "..." These monsters are ugly, with big heads. They look stupid, but they are really not stupid at all. The vibration on Tang Guo''s side was getting bigger and bigger, and with a loud noise, her spell stopped. The dust in front of her was lifted up, Mervy quickly ran to Tang Guo, watching the dusty position vigntly. He felt that what appeared was very powerful, and he was not an opponent. Tang Guo was calm, she summoned this thing, how could she be afraid? The dust dissipated, and a man with fiery red hair appeared not far from Tang Guo and Mervin, with two pointed ears on his head, and an iprehensible totem on his ears. His eyes are also red, and he only needs to look at it and he feels it is very dangerous. He wore a very luxurious ck robe, and his overall appearance was noble and evil. He breathed an ufortable breath all over, making people want to leave here immediately. Above, all Mervin feels. Tang Guo carefully looked at the man in front of him, Mervyn noticed it and reminded him: "A Guoguo, what are you looking at? He is a dangerous thing." Chapter 5710: Legend of the Wizarding World (64) Chapter 5710: Legend of the Wizarding World (64) Chapter 5710 Legend of the Magic World (64) "You are the thing." The red-haired man in the ck robe was angry, and cursed at Mervyn, "No, you two are not things. Let''s talk about what you wish to summon the demon in the afternoon. " "Really, humans are so troublesome." "Also, can you use your soul summons honestly, don''t chant that ugly spell?" Tang Guo is silent, the devil? This guy turned out to be a demon, he should still be a very powerful demon. "Which one of you will sell souls?" Hiry said impatiently, "Let me see how your souls are first." Hiry stared at Tang Guo and Mervin with red eyes. She frowned when she looked at him, vaguely feeling something wrong with him. "What is your name?" Tang Guo asked. "Hiry." Hiry replied casually, "Are you selling souls?" Tang Guo shook his head: "We don''t sell souls." "If you don''t sell your soul, what do you call me out for? And...why can''t I see through your soul?" Hiry asked with some uncertainty, feeling even worse. Now he was a little awake when he was not just waking up. Looking back at the scene of being summoned before, his eyes widened. It seemed that he was not following the power of the human soul, but was forcibly brought over by a. Hiry is a little bit cold behind her, but her expression still looks like nothing happened: Since you dont sell your souls, dont disturb others afternoon sleep. Humans are very troublesome. Hiry was about to leave. He thought it was dangerous here, and instinct told him that it was right to leave immediately. The monsters lying in the seam over there came out. They obviously felt that the powerful Hiry was scared, so they didn''t need to hide. "Hiry, don''t leave yet." Tang Guo said. Hiry didn''t want to listen, she wanted to leave immediately, but he was trapped by the woven by the power of the soul, and couldn''t break free. I used to break free unconsciously in a dream, but now I break free very clearly. After he found no results, he had to resign and walk back. "I don''t know what your honorable lord wants to say to me, a little demon?" Although it is hard to believe that he is trapped by a human being, in the face of great strength, even the devil has to surrender. The insidious and cunning demon can''t fight against absolute strength, otherwise all that is waiting for is destruction. "Are you a demon?" Tang Guo asked. Hiry smiled: "Yes, sir." "It sounds like you have traded with a lot of humans?" Tang Guo was just a little curious about the devil, and had no other meaning. In addition, she felt that Hiry''s strength was good, and she might be Mervin''s trainer. "Yes, I have traded with many human beings." Hiry replied very seriously, "Living people can trade with me with their souls. As long as they be my servants, their souls will not dissipate when they die. Serve by my side. Generally, after human beings die, their souls will dissipate immediately unless they are strong enough. Those who are strong enough will hardly choose to trade with me. After all, they still have the opportunity to reincarnate at the reincarnated gate. "Speaking of which, I had a deal with a dead soul a few months ago." Tang Guo originally just asked casually, wondering what kind of creature the demon was, but what Hiry''s words made her catch. A few months ago, a dead person traded with his soul? Chapter 5711: Legend of the Wizarding World (65) Chapter 5711: Legend of the Wizarding World (65) Chapter 5711 Legend of the Magic World (65) "Is that person Edgar?" Tang Guo asked immediately. Hiry was surprised: "How do you know? Do you know Edgar? Honorable Excellency, well, if you want me to let Edgar go, its okay. Who makes you powerful? But once you and the devil To sign a contract, we have to abide by the rules of this world. This is the right of the devil granted to us by God the Father. But I can promise you that Edgar can go wherever he wants. I dont care about him, right? But he wants to be reincarnated. Possibly, the contract is unsolvable." Dean Edgar really signed a contract with the devil, Tang Guo did not intend to help the other party to terminate the contract. "This is Edgar''s deal with you. I won''t care. I want to know where Edgar is now? Was his daughter Beryl taken away by Dean Edgar?" In fact, she has almost guessed that Edgar couldn''t let go of her daughter after death, so she would rather give up hatred and freedom and trade with the devil to take his daughter away. "It was Edgar who took Beryl away." Perhaps knowing that Tang Guo would not act unreasonably, Hiry became bolder. "His wish is to go to a safe ce to take care of his daughter. Until Beryl became the Juggernaut or the end of his life. Because it took a long time, I signed an eternal life contract with him. That is to say, once Beryl reaches the Juggernaut or dies, Edgar will always be my servant. ." "I sent them to a very safe ce." Hiry looked quite triumphant, "That human named Maureen, it''s impossible to find them again." "They didn''t follow you back?" Hiry: "The world of demons is not suitable for humans." "Lord Devil, can you send me to see Dean Edgar?" Mervyn said at this time, and learned that Edgar was not really dead, Mervyn was actually very happy. He hopes to use a crystal ball to record the bad things that Maureen did before in Edgar''s ce. Hiry: Its okay, but its okay, but without the call of human souls, I can only open the channel once a month. So, if I send you over today, you will have toe back a monthter. "Where is that ce?" Mervyn asked. Hiryughed, with a proud look on her face: "That is a continent simr to your Dongshengzhou continent, called Xiyuehai continent. This world is not perfect, and the Father God has not really integrated the whole world, suddenly I fell asleep. I can know this because of the Father''s preference for me." "That ce is called the West Vietnam Sea Continent." Hiry didn''t sell her, but she showed a look that you couldn''t believe it, "Is it shocked?" Mervin and Tang Guo looked at each other, shocked but shocked, but not shocked at the West Vietnam Sea Continent, but Dean Edgar and his daughter were actually sent to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. Its still a naive demon. "No, why are you not surprised at all?" Hiry quit, "Don''t you think it is hard to believe that one more continent? The old man Edgar was surprised when he knew about it for a long time. All kinds of sighs, there are actually two continents. You two, can you give me some face." Really, he has no sense of aplishment at all for this proud demon. "I came from the West Vietnam Sea maind." Hiry heard her heartbreaking voice. He is not afraid of Tang Guo now, and floats in front of Tang Guo with a sad expression: "It turns out that God the Father prefers not only me, but also the two of you." "No, I was brought here by someone." Tang Guo said, this demon looked a little innocent. Hiry got better: "The Father still prefers other people. It turns out I have other brothers and sisters of the same level." "That''s a bad guy." Tang Guo said, "Don''t you think I have a problem?" Hiry paused, looking at Tang Guo, her fiery eyes shed: "Your body is dead." "It was killed by that person..." Tang Guo simply said about Ma Lin''s behavior. Hiry was angry: "God the Father favors that person. He actually did bad things. It''s too disappointing. That hateful human named Maureen is not worthy of the Father''s love." see you tomorrow Chapter 5712: Legend of the Wizarding World (66) Chapter 5712: Legend of the Wizarding World (66) Chapter 5712 Legend of the Magic World (66) "Are you going to the West Vietnam Sea? I can send you there, or I can bring Edgar over." Hiry said, "The West Vietnam Sea maind is not very safe, and Maureen can go there anytime. " Unexpectedly, the preference given to him by God the Father was not the only one, and Hiry was a little hurt in her heart. But thinking of the love of God the Father, he calmed down. Father God is the creator **** of this world, and every creature on this continent is counted as his child. Among so many children, one or two are favored, it seems normal. Furthermore, Maureen is still a bad thing. If God Father wakes up, he will punish Maureen. Tang Guo didn''t tell Hiry that Maureen''s golden finger was probably not given by the world''s creation god, so Hiry subconsciously believed that Maureen was also the preferred child. "Hiry, don''t use it for the time being." Tang Guo refused Hiry''s kindness. She thinks that the creation **** of this world can give Hiry such a preference because of his simple personality, a heart of innocence, and the strong dependence on the creation god. The devil here is just a race, it looks evil, but it actually touches the evil that is not imagined. And talking to Hiry at this time, she could feel that Hiry was pure, and as for the evil at first nce, it was entirely because his power had an evil aura. The existence of this demon is very contradictory. Hiry didnt quite understand, she looked at Tang Guo with her fiery red eyes: A Guoguo, you are so powerful, why dont you just kill Maureen directly? "Killing Maureen now is equivalent to killing the entire world." Tang Guo exined, "I forgot to tell you that Maureen is not a child favored by Chuangshi God. The people favored by Chuangshi God are you and Mervin. Someone wants to steal the power of this world and connect Maureen''s fate with the whole world." "Once you kill him when he is influential, the world will instantly copse. You also said that the world is iplete, and the other party should use this loophole." Hiry felt relieved after hearing that Maureen was not a child favored by the Creator. But when he heard that Mervin was the one he preferred, he raised his eyebrows and began to see Mervin not pleasing to his eyes. Mervin stood upright, with a straight face, and didn''t mind the look in Hiry''s unbearable eyes. In his opinion, Hiry''s character is like a child, reminding him of when he took his brothers and sisters to the forest to practice as a child. "Forget it, God the Father has so many children, it''s normal to prefer one or two." Hiry wanted to understand, his red eyes kept staring at Mervin, "I really can''t hate you, it''s God the Father''s preference. of." "Your name is Mervin, right? Okay, you will be my brother in the future, and I will cover you." Hiry reached out and patted Mervin on the shoulder, "As long as you are honest and don''t cause trouble, good To grow up and build and protect the world for the Father God, I will not treat you like anything." "Some human beings are really evil. Even if I absorb a lot of those evil forces, many evil forces will still be born every day." Hiry muttered, "I will not let this world be a existence full of evil forces. ." Hiry whispered, finally let Tang Guo understand why he was simple and evil. It turned out that he was absorbing the evil forces of this world, and didn''t want the world to be full of these things. Chapter 5713: Legend of the Wizarding World (67) Chapter 5713: Legend of the Wizarding World (67) Chapter 5713 Legend of the Magic World (67) "Then how can we kill Maureen?" Hiry asked, obviously he thinks Tang Guo is so powerful, and mentioning this matter must be resolved. Even if Tang Guo didn''t solve it, he would find a way to solve Maureen. Mo Lin can produce more evil powers alone than tens of thousands of people. The world created by God the Father is beautiful and mysterious. Since God the Father fell asleep, he has watched little by little that many evil things were born in this world. But he couldnt wake up God Father. When God Father fell asleep, he was still very young, just as old as a seven or eight-year-old man. But God the Father gave him a very powerful force, and said that he would not be afraid of being bullied, and told him not to cause trouble. Father God said that he was gathered with the cleanest power in the entire world. Hiry lowered her head a little, and fell into grief unknowingly. Now he has been contaminated by those evil forces. He did not cause trouble. He only hoped that God Father would wake up and would not dislike him for being polluted. "Hiry, Agogo is very good. You have already seen the solution to Maureen''s affairs. Don''t worry." Mervyn is not guarding Hiry anymore. This is a simple child with an adult body. "This world will be very beautiful, and we can join hands to create it." Mervins concern came so suddenly, Hirys sadness dissipated in an instant, and she proudly said: Im not worried, and you dont have tofort me. I am much older than you, so you have to be behind me. "The truth you said, you are the greatest." Mervyn said sincerely. Kid, just follow it. Hiry was a little embarrassed: "Well, can you talk about how to solve Maureen? I haven''t paid attention to those before, and I also have restrictions. I need a human call to reach the human world, and I won''t take the initiative toe over. " He is basically asleep, so he can quickly purify the evil powers from his body. "I have arranged for someone to approach Maureen to attract his attention. We have some conflicts with Maureen recently, and he estimated that he will take action soon." Speaking of this, Tang Guo asked, "Hiry, can you always exist as a human being? The world?" "Of course, although it is not easy toe here, but I have no problem in surviving anywhere." Moreover, he likes being here. If it wasn''t for the evil power in his body to be purified, he should prefer to survive in the human world. "I heard that the devil can be invisible at any time, invisible, is it true?" Tang Guo continued to ask. Hiry lifted her chin: "Of course, I am the first child preferred by God the Father." "That''s really great, I just happen to have one thing here please you." Tang Guo smiled nicely and said, "It''s about Mo Lin." Hiry didnt think there was a problem at all. It was about Maureen. He was very interested: "What''s the matter?" "It''s very simple to cut off Morin''s connection with this world. As long as his luck bes weaker and weaker, the impact on this world will be less. There is a strange thing in his mind..." Tang Guo simply said The fact that Maureen used external forces to improve her strength made Hiry angrily once again. "Now Maureen may do some bad things and want to me Mervin. I would like to invite you to hide by Maureens side and take this The scene was recorded with a crystal ball." Chapter 5714: Legend of the Wizarding World (68) Chapter 5714: Legend of the Wizarding World (68) Chapter 5714 Legend of the Magic World (68) Hiry asked strangely: "Dont you stop him from doing bad things?" "Mervin, if Maureen attacked the Havelock family, do you need to stop it?" Tang Guo asked. Mervin: "Or, they still have a life, and the others are conceited. If Maureen kills them, will they improve their luck?" "Okay, Hiry. Mervyn said, do you understand?" Mervin also made sense, if those people died, would it give Maureen a boost in luck? Leaving his life, it seems more effective that Maureen will be led by the army. After and Hiry exined to him, he went to look for Maureen in stealth, and Agogos instructions sounded in his mind, Maureen had infinite means, it is best not to confront each other to avoid problems. Although he was very angry, he decided to listen to Agogo. After all, her strength is strong, and she and Mervyn look very good. His brother Mervyn seems to have other thoughts about Agogo, so he should cooperate. After Hiry left, Tang Guo continued to practice the summoner skills, while Mervin went back to practice with the monsters. Molin did not know that a powerful demon appeared silently beside him. The demon was staring at his every move and recorded all his actions. Ten dayster, Tang Guo handed the recovery potion to Eustace. Allison used it the same day and finally recovered the long-lost magic power. Not only that, she also felt that her talent had grown. The next day, Eustace and Allison deliberately brought many precious medicinal materials to thank Tang Guo, but Tang Guo did not refuse. "I recently refined some precious potions and got them at your auction." Of course, Eustace couldn''t ask for it. He didn''t know Tang Guo''s purpose, but it was a good thing. In addition, he remembered about Maureen, and said: "There are already people investigating Maureen. His behavior is too weird and it has to be suspected." Tang Guo is not interested in this. If there is no ident, Morin will soon be unable to jump. Sokha City became lively again, because the mysterious alchemist actually took out potions that were even more precious than before. Among these precious potions, the potion that makes everyone crazy the most is the potion that restores talent. It is said that the magic sword qi is abolished, and it can be recovered after taking the recovery potion The news came out in only three days, making everyone crazy. Especially in some nobles, there are some geniuses, or the strong lose their talents for various reasons. No matter how likely the potion is, they will try it. As for selling fakes at auction, they dont have to worry at all. Since people dared to release the news, it must be true. Eustace rendered the atmosphere for half a month, confirming that the people who had arrived at the huge cost of energy consumption in the entire continent almost arrived, and prepared for the auction tomorrow with peace of mind. On this day, Tang Guo took the initiative toe to him, and made a request for the auction, and at the same time sent another potion. "These things cannot be auctioned to anyone in the Havelock family, and the person who auctions off these potions cannot give or sell the potions to the Havelock family." Tang Guo asked, and at the same time produced a bunch of magic contracts. Everyone whoes in must sign a contract." These magic contracts, Tang Guo asked Margaret for not only the contract, but also the terrible curse. If anyone vites it, it will end badly. Eustace was not surprised at this request, and the auction would certainly agree to it, so he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Chapter 5715: Legend of the Wizarding World (69) Chapter 5715: Legend of the Wizarding World (69) Chapter 5715 Legend of the Magic World (69) Tang Guo took out so many magic contracts at once, he was a little shocked, he was generous. To refine these magic contracts, the strength must be at least a holy wizard. But when he touched the magic contract, his heart was even more shocked. No, the people who refine the magic contract in front of him can only be above Dharma Sage, she actually knows Dharma Sage? Eustace suddenly smiled. Miss Tang Guo was so mysterious and took out so many things. She had a strong talent for refining medicine, and it was normal for a Dharma sage to sit behind her. "Okay, Miss Tang Guo, I don''t know what the potion you gave to the auction this time?" Eustace asked, "If it is a potion that is more powerful than the recovery potion, I think the auction can appear as a mysterious potion. , Give everyone a surprise, and stay a dayter." "It''s up to you, I have no opinion." Tang Guo took out ten potions, "This is a potion to enhance talent, five talents each for swordsman and magician." Eustace is already stupid in ce, what? The potion that enhances talent? Isnt talent innate? Can it be improved with potions? Is he dreaming? Must be dreaming. Eustace squeezed his arm so hard that he hissed in pain, and then saw the girl who was still wearing a ck cloak and a mask covering half of his face in front of him, and finally determined that he was not dreaming. His eyes were red, and he tremblingly received ten potions from Tang Guo''s hands. This time, he also participated in the auction of potions. In any case, at least one potion is required. Allison needs this thing too much. He doesn''t think he has a good rtionship with Tang Guo, so he can ask her for something, even if he will pay the price. He thinks this is not good, but it will give people a feeling of insatiable greed. He is not short of money, and he does not need to use this method to offend a powerful alchemist, especially there is a magic sage behind the other party. He felt bad for leaving a little bit of bad impression. He has countless wealth, and Alison will support him in doing so. After Eustace put away the potion, he bid farewell to Tang Guo, took the magic contract, and announced the rules of this auction. He believes that even if the conditions are so, there will be an endless stream of people entering the auction. Even many people are happy. If the Havelock family does not participate, thepetition will be much less. Sure enough, as soon as he announced the news, everyone was surprised at first, and then became happy. Especially those families whose strength is simr to the Havelock family are gloating, while guessing how the other party offended the mysterious and powerful pharmacist. "It''s really hateful. We haven''t seen the mysterious alchemist. How could the other party suddenly target us and forbid us to take repair potions?" The Duke patted the table very angrily. The people in the room didn''t speak, and they didn''t understand. "No, I have to see it in person tomorrow, otherwise I will be outraged. I don''t know if the mysterious alchemist will show up, I hope so." "Father, I have some breakthroughs recently. I may need to retreat. I can''t follow you tomorrow." Maureen said suddenly. He is not rare about any repairing potions, as long as he has more red face points, it can be better than repairing potions. Copying the light ball is good, but it is too costly. Recently, things happened to the Havelock family one after another. He lost his most trusted maid, Nancy, and he was so overwhelmed that he had no time to find a new woman for the time being. Chapter 5716: Legend of the Wizarding World (70) Chapter 5716: Legend of the Wizarding World (70) Chapter 5716 Legend of the Magic World (70) However, after this auction, there should be some good women, but it is his opportunity. Before that, he had to teach Mervin a lesson. "Okay, you stay at home and practice hard." The Duke''s expression eased a lot because of Maureen''s good news. Fortunately, he has a genius like Maureen in the Havelock family, no, it should be a ghost. Mo Lin is not only a dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, but also refining medicine. It''s just that the improvement of the pharmacist is rtively slow, and there is no way topare with the mysterious pharmacist, but it is already very lucky for the Havelock family. The next day, the Duke took his family to the auction. Everyone who sees the auction must sign a magic contract first. Otherwise, you cannot enter. His face sank, and he was stopped by the waiter when he walked over. "Your Honorable Duke, please also sign a contract." The Duke''s face sank: "I don''t know how we offended the mysterious pharmacist and prevented me from the Havelock family from taking potions. In that case, do we still need to sign a contract?" "As long as you enter the auction, you must sign a contract. Of course, the Duke''s contract is different. The agreement is that you can''t take the mysterious alchemist''s potion, not today''s restoration potion, but all." The waiter smiled and said, not afraid of the Duke. , The background of the auction is not small, the Duke can not afford to offend. The Duke gritted his teeth, and finally signed. The powerful and mysterious alchemist targeted him, and he had no way. If you can get the other partys forgiveness, you will also have the opportunity to get the medicine in the future. If you go in today, maybe you can meet the alchemist. Tang Guo and Mervin also came, and through the monitoring of the system, she knew that Maureen would do it today. The other party can''t think of it, she wille to the auction with Mervin. Not only that, she and Maureen were just behind the Duke. Perhaps her gaze was too focused. After signing the contract, the Duke looked back and saw Mervin and Tang Guo. His face sank, and suddenly remembered the recovery of Merwen Jianqi, his face eased. Mervin, did you also take the medicine? ording to Maureen, Mervin got the help of a pharmacist. Isnt it the mysterious pharmacist? Thinking of this, his face became more and more kind, and he even expressed a little guilt towards Mervin. Mervin: "..." I never knew that his ex-father would pretend to be so loving. Seeing that Mowen was expressionless, the Duke was not angry. Mervin is still young, and it''s normal to have a hot temper. When you find an opportunity to talk to the other party, the other party can understand that it is difficult to do it in this position. Father in the world, how could he not want to leave his children at home? That is allpelling. Mervin and Tang Guo chose to sit in the lobby. The Duke who was going to go to the private room stopped and turned to Mervins direction and sat next to him. Mervin ignored the other person, and did not show a disgusting expression. As he said in his heart, the rtionship between him and the Havelock family has been severed, and there is no love or hatred. However, in the eyes of the Duke, this scene felt that Mervin was arguing with him. is always his child, even if the rtionship is severed, can he really cut off all the blood? Tang Guoughed. She brought Mervy over today, just to make everyone see Mervy here. Unexpectedly, the Duke woulde forward on his own initiative. With such a big pillow, she would not be polite. Mervin saw her smiling, knew what she was thinking, andughed with her. The Duke looked at this, and suddenly realized that Mervyn liked this girl. Although it looks strange and has no strength, if Mervy likes it, he can ept it. see you tomorrow Chapter 5717: Legend of the Wizarding World (71) Chapter 5717: Legend of the Wizarding World (71) Chapter 5717 Legend of the Magic World (71) The Dukes chaotic thoughts were quickly attracted by the items on the auction. I cant take pictures of the mysterious alchemists potions today, but other things are okay. He would never miss a good thing when he encountered it. Because of meeting Mervin, the Dukes previous bad mood has surprisingly improved. As long as the potions Mervyn used were from the mysterious alchemist, it would be sooner orter for the Havelock family to get the potions. Of course, before that, he would find a way to make Mervin go back to the Havelock family regardless of the predecessors. The Duke stared at the items on the auction table, asionally bidding in the middle. Tangguo and Mervin bid more frequently here, basically every two or three items, they bid once. Regardless of whether it is expensive or cheap, as long as the two ask for a price, they will surely get the shot. The two were sitting in the hall again, attracting people''s attention, and looked at their positions. Mervin is a familiar face in Soka City, and he has taken the ce of the Duke many times to take pictures. At this time, apart from the people of the Havelock family and the Eustaces, almost no one knew that Mervin had recovered his sword aura, and Mervin had hidden his breath again. When they saw the Duke sitting next to Mervyn, many people were secretly guessing, is the Duke still reluctant to give up Mervyn? Tang Guo asked Mervin to ask for something that he found good, and watch for himself what happened in the Havelock family house broadcasted by the system. She had toment that this Maureen was really a ruthless character, nning to kill half of the younger generation. The cultivation base must be abolished first, and then killed, especially the more prominent ones. At this time, Maureen, dressed up as Mervyn, attacked them as these people eximed. However, with Hiry''s existence, Maureen didn''tpletely kill them, on the contrary, he could save a life, Maureen didn''t know. Mervins younger brothers and sisters, none of them escaped from Morin''s murderous hand. Thest person Maureen chose to start was Mervins mother Bonadette. When he did it, he pretended to be very sad and asked why Bonadette didnt wait. After he lost his sword spirit, he immediately moved He gave up. Anyway, Bonadette didnt notice that the person in front of her was not Mervyn. Her exquisite face could no longer maintain her previous hold, she was frightened and panicked, hoping that Maureen could forgive her for her mistakes. If she can let her go, she will treat him well. Molin just pretended to be like this, because Bonadette was the only one who wanted to stay alive. If you don''t leave a living, how can you make people believe that it is Mervyn who does all this? Mervin killed Nancy, who he loved and trusted most, and he wanted to make the other party pay a heavy price. "Mervin, no, Mervin, can you forgive your mother?" Maureen, whose face turned into Mervin, gave a cruel smile, unceremoniously abolished Bonadette''s cultivation base, and then attacked her again. It''s just that he has a sense of measure this time, to ensure that she can save her life. After doing all this, Maureen hurriedly left and returned to the retreat room to pretend to be retreating. In addition, he didn''t attack all his peers, most of them were not pleasing to his eyes. So even if he is safe and stable, it won''t arouse other people''s suspicion. He has always acted carefully, just for fear that things will be revealed. Molin wascent in his heart, but he didn''t know that there was a hidden demon beside him, who had recorded his words and deeds in the crystal ball a long time ago. Because some things are dyed, I will pass a chapter first, I am writing, I cant wait to see tomorrow Chapter 5718: Legend of the Wizarding World (72) Chapter 5718: Legend of the Wizarding World (72) Chapter 5718 Legend of the Magic World (72) The atmosphere at the auction continues to rise, and no one knows that something big has happened to the Havelock family. A few hourster, finally ushered in the auction of the mysterious alchemist''s potion. Many people are waiting for the repair potion, but they feel that they need another potion. Of course it is an unceremoniouspetition. After all, no one knows whether they can photograph the repair potion in the end. The Duke, who had previously photographed a few good things, was in a very bad mood when he saw this scene. He found that Tang Guo and Mervin were very calm, and did not bid at all. He was even more sure that Mervin could restore sword energy, and it must have something to do with the mysterious pharmacist. Just as the auction continued to rise, there was noisy outside the auction, and even the sound of people''s continuous bidding could not be covered. The waiter at the door ran to Eustace and asked. Now he is presiding over the auction. When hearing the waiter''s words, Eustace also subconsciously said: "What? How could it?" What can surprise Eustace so much? Those present couldn''t help but wonder. "Everyone, I''m afraid we will suspend today''s auction." Eustace looked serious, and everyone present couldn''t help but be nervous. What could make such an important auction be suspended? "Go and invite the Duchess in." Eustace''s words fell, and everyone hurriedly looked outside, only to see Bonadette being supported by two maids. He looked very weak and pale, as if he was seriously injured. Behind her, there are other members of the Havelock family, of course not the injured ones. When the Duke saw Bernadette''s embarrassment, he stood up and walked to her: "Bonadette, what''s the matter with you?" "It''s Mervyn!" Bonadette didn''t watch the situation in the hall at all. When he saw the Duke, he gritted his teeth and said Mervyn''s name. His eyes were full of hatred. "It''s Mervyn''s unfilial son, who killed him. My magic wounded me and even wanted to kill me. If it weren''t for my life, I might not have seen the duke." At this time, she does not have the usual extravagance and persistence at all, and her hideous appearance is like a life-demanding evil spirit. "Duke, you must catch Mervyn. He not only wounded me, but also wounded many younger generations in the family. Their magic and sword energy werepletely abolished." Bonadette simply ignored the confusion in the Dukes eyes, and began to say that Mervin was not good, indicating that the child''s personality has be bad since he lost his sword spirit. I really didn''t expect that he would do such an indignant thing. "I am Mervin''s biological mother, and the younger generations of the family are all brothers and sisters who are rted to him. Mervin is no longer the former Mervin, he is now a demon." Tang Guo retorted in his heart that the devil is not so evil. That little devil is very simple. If it were not for the devil Hiry, your Havelock family is afraid that arge number of people will die. But all those people are abolished, and they are almost dead. "Bonadette, are you kidding me?" The Duke didn''t believe it, but her injury was real. Bonadettes face was ugly: "Will I wrong him? He just hates thest time he kicked him out of the family. Now I dont know what evil magic he learned,e back and retaliate against us." "Are you really not kidding?" "If I cheat you, I will go to hell." Chapter 5719: Legend of the Wizarding World (73) Chapter 5719: Legend of the Wizarding World (73) Chapter 5719 Legend of the Magic World (73) "When did it happen?" Mervyn asked suddenly. Bonadette did not notice, and subconsciously replied: "Just an hour ago..." When the words fell, she looked at Mervin like a ghost, her face changed drastically, "Duke, grab Mervin quickly." The Duke did not move, and Bonadette was anxious: "Duke, it''s this time, do you still hesitate? Mervyn is indeed our child, but he is not the former Mervyn, he has be a demon." "He was going to kill me, I almost died, get him up, there are so many young generations in the family who have been abolished by him, they are the hope of the Havelock family." "If you are reluctant to bear Mervin, your duke''s prestige will be lost." In itself, Bonadettes eyes are only profit. Mervyn once brought her glory, of course she likes it. When cannot bring glory, it is normal to be abandoned. Now Mervy not only brings no glory, but almost kills her. Of course she hates Mervy to the bone. Not only to Mervyn, she is the same to all children. "Bonadette, are you sure you saw Mervyn?" The Duke''s words made Bonadette angry, his eyes seemed to breathe fire. Just as she was about to say something, Eustace said: "Duchess, take the liberty to interrupt. Since the auction this morning, Mervyn is here and has not gone anywhere. And the Duke is sitting next to Mervyn. , Did you make a mistake?" "How could it be that Mervin started it, and other injured people have seen Mervin." Bonadette didn''t believe it at all, "The Duke..." "Bonadette, Eustace is not wrong. I have been by Mervyn today. He really stayed with me and shot a lot of things here." said the Duke. "So the person who did you is probably pretending to be Into a silent text." "Think about it, if Mervin really wants to start, he needs such a big fanfare? Let each of you stay?" The Duke is also very sad now, he will find that person and tear it apart. The words of the Duke calmed Bonadette a little bit, but Mervin''s eyes were still cold, with hatred. Anyway, she remembered that the person who killed her was holding Mervins face, and she couldnt develop a good impression on Mervin at all. "Everyone, I need to go back and deal with the family affairs," the Duke said, looking at Mervin, "Mervin, you can follow along." Mervin nodded, no objection. Eustace said at this time: The auction will only be temporarily suspended for such a big event in the Dukes house. If you dont mind, go and take a look. Maybe you can help uncover some doubts. Eustace was already wondering whether the person doing this was Maureen. After all, he knew from Tang Guo''s mouth, but he had a lot of information about Maureen. If it was Maureen, the other party should be deliberately targeting Mervin. His purpose of calling everyone, of course, is to help Mervin testify. In addition, I also want to see how Maureen reacted. A group of people hurried to the Ducal Pce. The injured people were barely able to stand because they took the medicine, but from their decadent air, they were very desperate. Without magic and sword aura, then they are trash, no one will be happy. Especially Mervyns younger siblings, they never thought they would fall to this day. At this time, they hated Mervyn more than anyone else. When Mervy appeared, they couldnt wait to rush up to eat his flesh and blood. Chapter 5720: Legend of the Wizarding World (74) Chapter 5720: Legend of the Wizarding World (74) Chapter 5720 Legend of the Magic World (74) "Father, Mervin killed us." "Mervin, you still have a face, and my father will not let you go." Those who had been abolished and saved their lives looked resentful, and they wished to split Mervin into pieces. Mervin didn''t pay much attention to these gazes, after all, he had no feelings for the Havelock family anymore. "Mervin has been at auction today, sitting next to me. The person who hurt you is not Mervin, but someone who has faked Mervin." said the Duke. Now Mervin has not only regained his sword spirit, he is already a great swordsman. Befriend that mysterious pharmacist. It doesnt matter if these people are abolished. As long as Mervy can persuade the pharmacist to help refine the restoration potion, these people can be restored. The emergence of the recovery potion made the Duke unimaginably angry about this incident, after all, it can be repaired. The people at the auction all stood up to help Mervin testify, indicating that he had been there. Eustace also took out the crystal ball recorded in every corner of the hall and yed it for everyone. Seeing that Mervin had indeed been by the Dukes side, they were silent. "I don''t think Mervin is so stupid. I will kill you without covering his face." Eustace said, "The other party can attack here quietly, either by being strong or at home." Eustace''s words surprised everyone. Of course, they thought that they must be a powerful person, and they never thought that it was a family member. How can people in the family act on them? Unless, that person is Mervyn. But Mervyn has been proven innocent, so naturally he can no longer doubt it, otherwise he would doubt the Lord Duke and the auction. "Call everyone out, I want to know if anyone has gone out recently to offend the strong." The Duke also didn''t think it was his family who did it, most of it identally went out to offend others. For example, the pharmacist who he didnt know how to offend, he hadnt seen it. Even Maureen, who was in retreat, was called out. When Maureen was notified, he knew that the incident had broken out. Presumably his father was going to start chasing Mervin, right? Mo Lin''s expression was calm, but he was very excited. He nned so much to avenge Nancy. Of course, he cannot tolerate Mervyns rapid growth. He went to see the Lord Duke with excitement. At first sight, he saw Mervin standing on the side, and he was taken aback for a while. But he still doesnt know whats going on, so he cant show his feet. "Father, what happened at home?" The Duke and the others were all together, and then they briefly said the matter. What, someone pretended to be Mervyn to kill someone in the family? Fortunately, they were all seriously injured and none of them died. But Maureen is different here. Mervin at auction? Still sitting by his father''s side? His face is ugly. Those people are not dead? Impossible! He saw them dying with his own eyes, and he made a ruthless hand, and it was impossible to stay alive. There must be something outside the scope of his n, yes, it must be so. "Father, what are we going to do now? Who is it that put such a vicious hand on us?" Maureen looked angry, but he couldn''t control his anger at Mervyn. It''s okay to go to the auction, can''t you just stay in the house? Cant you go to other ces? So many people died, but nothing was calcted. Fortunately, he does things cleanly, and no one should suspect him. "I really didn''t expect that human acting skills are so good." Hiry''s voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. Chapter 5721: Legend of the Wizarding World (75) Chapter 5721: Legend of the Wizarding World (75) Chapter 5721 Legend of the Magic World (75) Hiry jumped off the roof and gentlynded in front of the Duke. The Duke took two steps back subconsciously. Before he could say anything, Maureen''s voice sounded: "Is the one who harmed my Havelock family, is it you? You are a demon, yes, you look like a demon." Maureens reminder made everyone realize that Hiry''s appearance was indeed the same as the demon in the magic book. The Duke did not move, because he couldn''t feel Hiry''s breath, and the opponent was too strong. "Your Excellency, does my Havelock family matter have anything to do with you?" "The demon doesn''t like humans, but you generally won''t act on humans unless you sell your souls yourself." Hiry was full of disdain, "Besides, do you think the demon can live if they are shot? The person who did it is really ruthless. Except for the Duchess, none of them nned to stay alive. If the demon happened to pass by here, leaving them a sigh of relief, the corpses would be hard now." The Duke''s face changed: "Who did you see that person?" Mo Lin was shocked, and then remembered that his appearance had been covered up, even if the other party saw it, it was Mervin''s appearance. "Not only did I see it, I also recorded it." Hiry took out a magic crystal ball: "You are noisy, this demon will show kindness to you today to let you see." Hiry urged the crystal ball, and the scene recorded before was immediately reflected on the side, and everyone stared at it. The ce where first appeared was Maureen''s room, and then Maureen appeared. Everyone looked at Maureen subconsciously, wondering why Maureen was not injured. Perhaps, this section was identally recorded by the devil, and it was useless at all. However, when they saw Maureen didnt know why he became Mervin, they were shocked! Mo Lin was also full of panic at that time, almost without hesitation, he ran out of sight. Abominable demon, he will not let him go. The Duke hurriedly ordered the master to catch Mo Lin, so guilty, it definitely did something bad. And he, continue to stay here to watch the screen. From Maureen to Mervyn, kill everyone, they all saw it. Finally, Maureen returned to the retreat room. If it were not for this crystal ball, they would not believe that Maureen was such a person. is incredible. Those who were seriously injured felt their heads buzzing and couldn''t believe what they saw. But the magic crystal ball can''t deceive people, and Maureen''s guilty conscience runs away, indicating that this is all true. Why did Maureen harm them? Everyone can''t figure it out. The Dukes eyes were red: "At all costs, get Maureen back." "Your devil, since you have witnessed all this with your own eyes, why don''t you stop it?" The Duke couldn''t help but say. Hiry rolled her eyes: "Didn''t I stop it? As a demon, humans really misunderstand the demon too much. Therefore, the demon showed kindness and saved their lives. Isn''t it enough? You didn''t. See, if there is no demon, they will die." Duke: "Can''t you stop this from happening?" "Who knew that he was going to kill, the demon was just passing by. How did the demon know before he killed people. Only when he killed, the demon knew that he was killing." This demon really doesnt make any sense! **** off! "He has attacked so many people, can''t you guess it?" Bonadette reproached and said that if the demon prevented her, she would not be a useless person. Hiry blinked her eyes: "I can''t guess." He also blinked at Tang Guo and Mervin and looked at Bonadette: "You humans are veryplicated. How do I know that he wants to kill one by one? Didn''t he not kill you? Look, who Know what he thinks?" Bonadette: "..." see you tomorrow Chapter 5722: Legend of the Wizarding World (76) Chapter 5722: Legend of the Wizarding World (76) Chapter 5722 Legend of the Magic World (76) With the help of the demon Hiry Hiry, the truth of the matter became clear, and this matter naturally did not involve Mervyn. Eustace and everyone also decided to return to the auction to continue the auction of the items. Of course, Mervyn and Tang Guo were leaving here. The Duke wanted to follow the past in his heart, but knew that the past was inappropriate at this time, and he had to stay at home tofort people. He had a headache. Maureen did it undoubtedly, but he couldn''t figure out why Maureen did it. Because Mervin regained his sword aura, he was involved with the mysterious apothecary. The Duke really didn''t panic when something like Maureen had happened. If you can connect with the mysterious apothecary, the young people in his family who have been abolished by sword energy magic can all be restored. Tang Guo and Mervyn did not intend to return to the auction. They nned to take Mervin to practice hands with the monsters in the mountains. Molin''s system has been staring, not afraid that he will run away. As long as the opponents cheat is tapped improperly, Morin should not resort to extreme methods to escape, so it is easy for the system to keep up. The host is big, this time Maureen put on a treasure, which can hide all his breath. Now he is in Soka City without going anywhere else. System report. This news Tang Guo is not surprised: "What is he doing?" Preparing to hook up some young girls, currently chatting with a good-looking young girl, he changed his appearance, handsome and tall, the young girl has been flushed by the other party. ] The system can hardly say, [especially when Maureen took out the medicine that can make the skin better and better, and imed to be a pharmacist, the young girls heart is on him, and he must be invited Go home. "I can''t let him seed. You can contact the three Newman sisters and let them rush to run into Maureen. When these three great beauties appear, he should give up that young girl." After the system agreed, it hurried to inform the three sisters of Newman. The three Newman sisters were notified and immediately gave up the shopping spree and hurried to Maureens location. The reason why they didn''t take the initiative to go there was just because they wanted to wait for Maureen to find the door by himself. If you take the initiative to go over, it''s definitely no better than the other party who found it by himself. Moline is proud of the spring breeze, what if he cant be in the Havelock family? It was the Havelock family who lost, not him. He has a copy of the sphere of light, and he only needs a red face to be powerful. He intends to umte a lot of beauty points, go back to copy the power of the Duke, then kill him, and then take away all the treasures of the Havelock family. The Duke told him about the Juggernaut and Dharma Sagest time. Before going to the West Vietnam Sea Continent, he had to meet these two. Of course, you have to wait for the confidante to have enough points. So, he had to stay in this ce for a few more days. He must have no way to continue owning those women before. Anyway, I''m tired and crooked. With so many women on the maind, with his ability, isn''t it possible to catch them? For example, the brown-haired girl in front of her is looking at him obsessively, and she wants to invite him to y at home. So, should he go? After all, the strength of this brown-haired girl is average, and she looks good, but she is very ordinary when he is used to seeing beauties. "Sokha City is really lively, Bertha, it seems we didn''te here in vain." Chapter 5723: Legend of the Wizarding World (77) Chapter 5723: Legend of the Wizarding World (77) Chapter 5723 Legend of the Magic World (77) Listening to this melodious voice, Maureen looked back quickly, and instantly saw three great beauties, each of whom was very unique and hard to forget at a nce. Especially their strength should be pretty good, he felt a breath. Molin was breathing fast, and he was very excited. He would give him whatever he was worried about, indicating that he was no worse than the lucky son of Mervyn. Mo Lin showed a touch of sorry to the brown-haired girl just now: "Lisa, I''m sorry, I have some other things. I won''t go to your house today." "Is that so?" Lisa was very disappointed. It was the first time she met such a humorous and coaxing man, and the small gift she gave was in line with her wishes, and she was very moved by such a handsome man. Especially the other party is still a pharmacist, his father will be very satisfied. Hearing that the other party has something, Lisa nodded regretfully: "Can you tell me where your home is? I''ll go and y with you when I have time." "My home is very far away, not in Sokha City, and it has been a long time since I will go back. I followed my teacher out to practice, and I won''t stay in one ce for long." Mo Lin didn''t want to lose the chance of getting close to the three beauties because of a Lisa. True arge number of beauties, then rely on those three beauties. Even if there is no beauty, such a beautiful woman is very happy to stay by her side. Lisa could only go away in disappointment, but Maureen chased the three Newman sisters from behind, listening to their muttering, realized that it was the first time they came to Sokha City, or was attracted by the mysterious apothecary''s potion. He found an opportunity to lead the way for the three sisters and take them to various ces in Sokha City. The three sisters are not polite at all, buying and buying in various ways. Maureen has a lot of gold coins, if he wants to be sure that he has a steady stream of energy. In just two days, the three sisters spent most of his gold coins. Maureen didn''t care. This was his future woman. What would it be to spend some gold coins? As time passed, the auction finally ushered in thest potion to enhance talent. When Eustace announced the auction of this potion, the whole auction became noisy. The Duke was also there, he could only watch others excited, but he couldn''t make the shoot, and he didn''t have the qualifications to bid. Except for the first day, he never met Mervin and that strange girl again. The people he arranged for the past have never received any response from Mervyn. He nned to have a good talk with Mervyn when the auction was over, and he would go in person. As long as the mysterious apothecary is willing to help the Havelock family, wouldn''t he have as much of these powerful potions as he wants? The Duke watched with enthusiasm in the crowd calling for prices, and his mind was all about repairing the rtionship with Mervyn. He thought of Maureen again. He didn''t know where the other party had fled, but the person who arranged to go out couldn''t find it. I never thought that Maureen, who he values so much, would actually do such an excessive thing. Furthermore, Maureen and the three sisters of Newman are getting more and more familiar with each other. He has already begun to give some confession items. Another half month passed, and Maureen had a headache because he and the three sisters had not made any progress. He decided to do something fierce, the three sisters should have a good impression of him. And he can''t wait that long, he wants to get them soon to get the red face reward. So, he decided to use a bad move and get them some medicine. Chapter 5724: Legend of the Wizarding World (78) Chapter 5724: Legend of the Wizarding World (78) Chapter 5724 Legend of the Magic World (78) To avoid the three sisters resenting him, so that he can''t get double beauty points, he decided toe to an old-fashioned hero to save the beauty. Mo Lin spent some confetti points first and turned himself into another person, who looked ugly and disgusting. did not know his behavior, and was informed by the system of the three Newman sisters a long time ago. When I found the three Newman sisters in Maureen and put medicine in their food, they all knew it, but the medicine was useless for them at all. They live in blood and strength, and are very simr to humans, but they don''t have some of the weaknesses of humans. "Let''s see who will save you today." Morin, dressed in a different appearance, saw the three Newman sisters weakened and leaning back on the chair. Heughed and walked over, preparing for the next move. Of course, what he wanted was to strip off their clothes, and then pretend to be someone outside at a critical time, and hurried away. Then he changed his previous appearance and ran in. Didn''t the three Newman sisters agree with him physically and mentally? However, when his hand just fell on Nora''s cor, Nora grabbed his hand and fell to the ground. Nora: "Okay, don''t say it so disgusting, let''s go quickly. I don''t want to stay in this ce. Let''s go to Maureen, say goodbye to him, and go to another ce to y." Molin, who was lying on the ground pretending to be someone else, was about to faint in pain, gritted his teeth and watched the three people leave. Next time, he will not be so tactful, just force it. These cruel women are not worthy of his pity, they are only worthy of being tools. He has been with them for so many days, and all kinds of requirements have been met with them, and now he is actually hitting him. He didnt want to think, his current appearance is not what he was before, how can the three Newman sisters recognize it under normal circumstances? Maolin is not worried about losing important things, because he still has a red face to repair his body. When the system talked to Tang Guo about this, Tang Guo knew it: "I knew it must be the case." She just asked the three sisters Nora to try, but she didn''t expect it to be so. Even if we castrate Maureen, the impact on the other party will not be great. Sure enough, Yuan Jiu is a big cost this time. The host is big, Maureen has recovered, but he whispered that he hasn''t been able to touch a woman recently. It seems that it is still restrictive. Tang Guo''s eyes lit up when she heard her, Mervyn, who was standing next to her, felt that she was chilled all over, as if she was about to do something bad. Tang Guo thought, would you like toe more often? Morin should hate the three sisters, and will definitely find a way to deal with them afterwards. So she called the three sisters to the house and talked. Mervyn was practicing swords outside, and sometimes he heard theughter inside the house. He didn''t think it was good at all, but was horrified. The three womenughed terribly. When the three Newman sisters walked by Mervyn with graceful steps, Mervyn was ufortable. "Med Wen Zun, do you know what we are going to do?" Nora asked. "I don''t want to know." Mervin was serious, and he should get out of the way after talking about it. Bertha covered her mouth and smiled: "Med Wen Wen, you seem to be scared?" Chapter 5725: Legend of the Wizarding World (79) Chapter 5725: Legend of the Wizarding World (79) Chapter 5725 Legend of the Magic World (79) "You can rest assured, what we say is a little blood rtionship, and will not treat you like this." Hilda said, "Besides, you are the person covered by Agogo." Mervin was wary: "You guys don''t fit in here, please leave now." It seems that even if he is a woman, he cannot rx. How could he forget that these three women were made by three drops of his blood, and they must all like Agogo. This is really bad news. The three Newman sisters left happily, and Mervyn heard them whispering. "I didn''t expect Mervin to be the deity." "He is not like us at all." "Looks a little stupid, silly." Mervin: "..." He didn''t think it was like it either. It might be that the three drops of blood he got out were contaminated by something. Maybe the air is not very clean. Next, Tang Guo heard the news from the system that when Maureen was about to recover, he nned to be tough on the three Newman sisters. Unexpectedly, the three Newman sisters could not be subdued by him. Maureen became a father-inw again, clutching his crotch and ran away. Mo Lin knew that there was no way to revenge for the time being, he could only choose another target, as long as he was strong, he would definitely make the three women regret it. After recovering, he went to find other women. Unexpectedly, the women he met were changed by the three Newman sisters. Whenever he felt simr, he was clicked by the other party. "I didn''t expect you to be such a disgusting person." Nora yelled angrily, and then clicked Maureen. Entering the pce several times in a row, Maureen had a psychological shadow on the woman, so she didn''t dare to look for it. Looking at his beauty point, Maureen decided to find the Sword Sage and Dharma Sage first. The beauty points are not enough to replicate, but it is okay to use plundering skills, but now, thats the only way to go. He intends to use his plundering skills to plunder the talented skills of the sword saint and magic saint. Perhaps the final fusion strength is less than that of the sword saint and magic saint, and it is absolutely infinitely close. With this strength, he went to the West Vietnam Sea Continent. The women in Dongshengzhou maind are really scary, he has no idea for the time being. Wait for him to reach a certain level, thene back to clean up the people here. The system has been following Maureen. During this time Maureen frequently used the stuff in his head, and the system was almost cracked. "how long will it takes?" [It depends on how often he uses it. If he uses it thirty more times, I can crack that thing. After cracking, I can know what it is. Whether it can be swallowed depends on the situation. "Okay, look at him more, I feel he wants to do something." Tang Guo felt that Maureen''s goal was very certain, especially as the opponent was getting further and further away from Sokha City. She was a little worried: "Forget it, Mervyn and I will go out tomorrow and follow him far away." The next day, Mervyn didnt ask Tang Guo why he had to travel a long distance. Just follow her, after all, he is Mervyn Brent now. Tang Guo and Mervyn followed Maureen for ten days. Their current location is far from Sokha City, and the surrounding scenery is pretty good. She guessed right, Maureen should have some purpose, but unfortunately he hasn''t whispered much recently. Tang Guo noticed that Ma Lin''s pace had slowed down, and he understood that the other party''s destination should have arrived. Her powerful spiritual consciousness covers the surrounding mountains, and she quickly searches for something that can attract Maureen over. There must be something here. If possible, she hopes to find things that Maureen is interested in in advance. Chapter 5726: Legend of the Wizarding World (80) Chapter 5726: Legend of the Wizarding World (80) Chapter 5726 Legend of the Magic World (80) While scanning a valley, she noticed many signs of fighting. When her spiritual sense fell on the t ground below the valley, she was slightly stunned. Because there are two people lying side by side on the ground, it is Harold and Allen who have disappeared for a long time. can recognize them because they have shared their own photos in the group, and their avatars are their own. Tang Guo''s spiritual consciousness was covered, and it was found that they were not life-threatening, that is, they were seriously injured, and no one could move for the time being. Judging from the traces and breath of the presence, the two severely injured each other. They did not speak now, Tang Guo guessed that they had quarreled, maybe a little tired, and they were staring at each other. Sure enough, he was an enemy. Tang Guo guessed that if she didnte, these two would probably be Mo Lins stepping stones. Knowing that the two are not in danger of life, she didn''t mean to go there early. These two people thought that they were Sword Saints, and the Dharma Saints would not die. Without giving them a lesson, who knows if the same ident will happen in the future. There are only a few people in the group. If there are so few familiar faces, no one will get used to it. I hope that through Maureen, they will be more prepared when they fight, and at least leave some room to save their lives. Mo Lin quickly found the location of Harold and Allen, and Tang Guo broadcasted the scene live to the people in the group. Margaret: These two guys are not friends who dont get together. If it werent for Agogos vignce, they would undoubtedly die, and they dared to fight without reservation. Aguoguo, you can get more pictures of their embarrassment, and post them to the group album, so that they will be ashamed when they look at it. [Mo Yuntian]: Thats right, sister, more on the hour, let them know the consequences of doing this. Shangguan Yungu: The two seniors are a little bit dead. [Chi Xiao]: Ha ha, its not a little bit, its very, the girl is not here today, dont they just exin it here? The people in the group know that the two often fight, but they think that at most it is a good fight, rather than a situation where they are so badly injured that they can''t move. Knowing that they almost fell into Maureens hands, can you not be angry? Of course, Tang Guo is all satisfied. She recorded the most embarrassing appearance of Harold and Allen. She used a crystal ball. After the recording, she shared it with the group. Morin was a little surprised when he saw Harold and Allen, but also very happy in his heart. The surrounding battle is so fierce, should it be caused by these two? He heard from the duke that there is a swordsman and aw sage in this mountain. The two are rivals and fight at every turn. It was also by chance to know this. But under normal circumstances, no one is near here. After all, the soul power of the Dharma Sage and the Sword Sage is also very powerful, if it is disadvantageous to them, they are waiting for endless revenge. "That kid, what are you looking at over there?" n''s hoarse voice sounded. Although he could not move, he still had the power of soul and could see Maureen''s situation. Harold also swept through Morin with the power of his soul: "Hey, this kid is actually a holy magician. He is young and talented." "Boy,e over and talk to us." "Good adults." Maureen piled up a smile and found that the two were staring at each other, and his eyes rolled, "I''d better separate the two adults. I don''t know where you live, the kid will send you back." "I live in this mountain." Allen said. Harold: "I live in the mountain over there." Mo Lin was excited: "Okay, then I''ll take this adult over first." Morin said to Harold, after all, Harold looks thinner and easier to carry. see you tomorrow Chapter 5727: Legend of the Wizarding World (81) Chapter 5727: Legend of the Wizarding World (81) Chapter 5727 Legend of the Magic World (81) Moline sent Harold to his residence. Although Harold was kind on the surface, he was actually a little wary and never let go. It wasn''t until Maureen sent him to the residence and said he was going out to send n to the other party''s residence, Harold''s vignce was rxed. Morin didn''t take a shot at Harold for the time being, he wanted to send n back. The two lived in different mountains, very far apart. He has sent Harold here. The other party is a magic sage, and he must use the power of the soul more powerfully than n. So, the person he actually intends to do first is Allen. Of course, he has to gain the trust of the two before he starts. Wait until he integrates Allen''s power, he cane over to solve Harold. Sure enough, the God of Creation had a certain preference for him, otherwise, how could he send him to the two seriously injured Sage Sages and Sword Sages? "Boy, I''ll give you something good when I can move." Maureen said, Its not necessary. It just happens to be passing by. Even if no kid shows up, the adults will be fine. Harold was a little flutteringly sought after, and Maureens words were indeed not wrong. If the other party does not appear, he and n will have nothing to do. At most, they can move as long as they lie outside for three to five days. Even if someone is unfavorable to them, they will die under the pressure of their souls. This kid didn''t seem to have any bad thoughts, Harold didn''t wait any longer, and directly dropped the power of the soul into the magic ring, picked out a few good things, and let Mauren pick it up by himself. This time, Maureen was not polite: "Thank you, my lord, then." "My lord, I won''t be here for a while, it''s gettingte. I don''t know what you need, I wille back tomorrow to bring you some." Morin said that, Harold no longer doubted, thinking about bringing him something tomorrow, what bad thoughts could he have? In fact, Maureen said this, only to give Harold this illusion. He wants to attack nter, lest Harold notice something is wrong. Harold has nothing for the time being, but asks Maureen toe over and talk to him tomorrow. Moline came to the ce where Allen was lying: "My lord, I will send you back now." "Okay, you are good kid, Harold''s little dwarf is not dead, right?" "That adult is very good." Maureen said, even if the two are not right, if he says Harold is not good, he will leave a bad impression on Allen. After Morin sent n to his residence, he didn''t mean to leave, and he set up a soundproof magic circle outside the cave. "Boy, what are you doing?" "My lord, I will help you make a soundproof magic circle so that the outside sound will not disturb you." Maureen exined, "I think you are a little messy here, can I help you clean up?" "Okay, it''s rare to see you such a patient boy, where did youe from?" Moline replied: "Sokha City." "Oh, I know that ce." Allen said, "That ce is the domain of Duke Havelock? I don''t know if the current Duke is the old Duke or Ned." "Yes, let''s not hide your lord, I am no longer the old duke, and the new duke Ned Havelock is my father." Maureen didn''t mind moving the duke out at this time, so that Allen trusted him more. Sure enough, as soon as these words fell, Allen waspletely defenseless against Maureen. "Many years ago, I met Ned. I didn''t expect that he was already a Duke." Allen sighed, and now he has almost no defense against Maureen. Chapter 5728: Legend of the Wizarding World (82) Chapter 5728: Legend of the Wizarding World (82) Chapter 5728 Legend of the Magic World (82) But Maureen took advantage of this time to prepare almost: "My lord, you take a break first, so that you can recover faster? I don''t know if you need medicine. I brought a lot of medicines this time. "What potion?" "It''s a potion to recover from injuries. It''s very useful." Maureen opened a potion to Allen and asked Allen to try it first. n took a sip and drank it as soon as he thought it was okay. Mo Lin took out two more, indicating that he would drink more and he would recover quickly: "That adult doesn''t know what''s wrong, and he doesn''t want to ept my medicine." "He is stubborn, I am not as stupid as him." Tang Guo wanted tough when he saw this, arent you stupid? The people in the group were also speechless when they saw this. Maureen had been leading the nose to this big guy and didn''t know it. The two potions behind Maureen were not really healing things, they were things that made n pass out in aa. may not be very useful, but it only takes a while and he can change many things. After taking the potion, Allen became a little drowsy. And over there Harold suddenly remembered that he still had a group, taking advantage of this moment, he went to the group to have a look. I just forgot about it by scolding n. However, as soon as he entered the group, he saw people in the group calling him and Allen stupid, and various pictures of him and Allen were in embarrassment. Harold:! ! what happened? He hurriedly looked through the chat history, and now he understood everything. Knowing that Tang Guo was watching Ellen, he didn''t mean to remind Ellen. He was still a little scared and bubbling quickly. Tang Guo actually noticed that Harold saw it, so he saw it. After all, it was impossible for Maureen to seed ande to Harold again. [Harold]: Everyone... [Ziyun]: Oh, I remembered that there was a group. Margaret: Oh my god, why is this guy not dead yet? Chuangshi God is too partial to him. Chi Xiao: Are you nning to die with Allen? [Mo Yuntian]: Obviously knowing that the fate of our group is cannon fodder, you are still ying so big, you are really not afraid of death. Shangguan Yungu: This time it is really your fault. [Harold]: Everyone, I know it was wrong. Both n and I think this ce is secretive. We have been ying for so many years, so there should be nothing wrong with it. [School Flower]: I will rebroadcast ns situation to you. So everyone saw Maureen''s hideous look towards n, who was sitting cross-legged, as if sinking into something. At this moment, Allen struggled, looking obviously in pain. Harold was anxious, and quickly asked Tang Guo to stop it. At this time, he was really scared. That kid obviously looked pretty good, but he actually gave birth to such terrible thoughts. Tang Guo was already singing the Summoners spell, and in an instant, countless beasts in the mountain were summoned by her. Running, the cave was shaken by the thump, thump, thump, awakened Maureen who was plundering. n also woke up. He felt as if he was about to lose something. He stared at Maureen and roared, "What are you kid doing?" "Master Juggernaut, I''m really sorry, I am interested in your strength." There are a lot of monsters outside, but Maolin didn''t think it was here. However, as soon as this idea fell, the magic circle he arranged was broken by the fierce monsters, of course Tang Guo helped a little. Molin just used the copy of the ball to establish contact with Allen, and can start to deprive the opponent of his power. Chapter 5729: Legend of the Wizarding World (83) Chapter 5729: Legend of the Wizarding World (83) Chapter 5729 Legend of the Magic World (83) If he pauses at this time, he will not only lose the confetti points that he has consumed, but he will also be seriously injured. If you dont pause, Warcraft will rush over. Looking at the non-stop monster, Maureen gritted his teeth and disconnected instantly. At this time, n finally felt better. However, the monsters rushing in from outside made him feel bad. Mo Lin cursed badly, spouted a mouthful of blood, and hurriedly fled outside. Looking back at the flooded cave, Maureen looked very ugly. Allen is now awake, he may not go to Harold again, after all, Allen has a powerful soul power. The movement here is so loud that Harold probably heard it all over there. Mo Lin was still thinking, and suddenly noticed all kinds of movement around him, and then saw arge number of beasts rushing towards his ce. His face changed drastically, did he meet the beast tide? That would be too unlucky. This is not whether he wants to go to Harold''s side, but that he has no chance to go. He can only escape quickly. He was clearly wearing a magic robe that could hide his breath, and those beasts could still find him, and Ma Lin felt bad. When Tang Guo walked into the cave, n was staring at Warcraft. "How does it feel to be almost dead? n." Allen became vignt for an instant. He looked at a pair of young girls who walked in outside. He felt bad. Is he so unlucky? No, how did the other party know his name is Allen? "It seems that there is nothing wrong with you here. Look at the group for yourself. I''m going to find Maureen." Throwing some potions to n, Tang Guo turned around, and went to Harold''s side, taking potions Give it to him, and then ran after Maureen. n was a little bit afraid to take the medicine, but Tang Guo mentioned the group, he hurried in to see it, and understood the cause and effect, and suddenly regretted it. [Allen]: Im so stupid, I can know the group, who else can travel the world besides the school girl? I didn''t even look at it carefully, but she left. [Harold]: Yes, you are so stupid, you almost fell into the hands of that kid. I wasted such a good opportunity, but something happened to the school flower, I only saw it, huh! Allen: What about you, you are not the same, if I am gone, so are you. Marguerite: Don''t say anyone else, you both have the same brain problems, so quickly recover. In the future, you can fight and discuss appropriately. After all, if you encounter such a thing again, you will not see the school flower to help you out. The quarrel between n and Harold is a quarrel. After todays incident, they are very scared, but they are actually thinking about not fighting like that in the future. The big deal, let the other party a little bit, just a little bit. Tang Guo and Mervyn followed Ma Lin at a distance. She controlled the monster to chase the seriously injured Ma Lin. In fact, she had a purpose, to force the other party to consume all the so-called beauty points. Mo Lins cheats are very big, but the more he relies on cheats, the more he has lost these things, he has nothing to rely on. For Maureen, even with gold fingers, if there is no such thing as a beauty point, it is futile. If the other party has no beauty points, she has countless ways to make the other party unable to obtain any beauty points, and then grab him, he has no chance to use that golden finger. Of course, before that, the system needs to crack the defense of the opponent''s cheats first, so that she can know whether the thing has the function of crediting. Molin is indeed recovering while running. These monsters are like crazy, chasing him for three days and three nights, without stopping. Chapter 5730: Legend of the Wizarding World (84) Chapter 5730: Legend of the Wizarding World (84) Chapter 5730 Legend of the Magic World (84) And every time he went to a ce, the monsters that chased him would change a batch. The previous batch seemed to stay there to rest, which undoubtedly made him very broken. Seeing the few beauty spots left, Maureen decided to go to the West Vietnam Sea Continent immediately. Dongshengzhou''s women and Warcraft are terrible, and they are no longer suitable for him. He gritted his teeth, spent half of his beauty points, and instantly teleported to the West Yuehai continent. The monster that had been chasing him stopped, and looked for it in suspicion. Mo Lin, it seems to have disappeared out of thin air. "Agogo, he is gone." Mervyn said. Tang Guo guessed that Maureen had gone to the West Yuehai Continent. His consciousness sank into the group and told Margaret about it. Marguerite: Is that so? I know, as long as hees, see if I don''t y this kid. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s get out ofpany first, I''m going to find that kid. Margaret is very excited, Maureen is here, indicating that Agogo will alsoe. God, this is really pleasant news. Tang Guo did not immediately go to the West Yuehai Continent, after all, she was notpletely sure that the other party had really passed by. The system couldn''t keep up with Maureen either, maybe the distance was a bit far, or the other party''s way of transmission made it impossible for the system to keep up. Mo Lin can''t make any name for the time being, he is definitely not a low-key person, and Margaret will soon be able to spot him. As soon as Margaret finds Maureen''s trail, she will be able to take Mervin back. "Don''t chase it?" Mervyn asked, "Maolin is a very dangerous man." "I have notified the people in the West Vietnam Sea maind, and they will pay attention to it. If he is sure to escape there, please ask Hiry to send us there." Mervin was relieved. As for how Tang Guo got in touch with the people on the side of Xiyuehai, he didn''t care. Anyway, there was nothing in this world that she couldn''t do. Tang Guo and Mervin returned to Sokha City. She found Hiry and told each other about it. The Duke came to the door and wanted Mervin to go home. He even said that the entire Dukes mansion would be inherited by him in the future. Mervin was not tempted by this, he was about to leave the Dongshengzhou maind soon. Seeing Mervin''s unmoved look, the Duke finally became a little anxious. Unable to persuade Mervin, he decided to start with Tang Guo, first for all kinds of benefits, but seeing that Tang Guo quit, and all kinds of threats. Will Tang Guo be afraid of this? Finally, he was angry and arranged for someone, taking advantage of Mervins absence, nning to invite Tang Guo to the Dukes Mansion. Eustace came to fetch the medicine that day, and happened to meet the people from the Dukes Mansion. He was speechless and angry when he heard that they were unceremoniously asking Tang Guo to go to the Dukes Mansion. "Eustace, this should be thest transaction between us." Tang Guo handed him a magic ring, "If there are no idents, I won''t be here in the future." Eustace was shocked, knowing that the separation would happen sooner orter, he still felt a little quick: "Miss Tang Guo, don''t know what is wrong with you? Are these people annoying you?" "No, I should leave now and have my own business." Seeing this, Eustace said nothing more: "I see, then I wish you all the best." "Well, when you auction the potion, I will leave." Eustace nodded regretfully: "Okay." Tang Guo closed the door, Eustace knew that she didn''t need to hide her identity, and the people who saw the Ducal Pce were still in a daze, so he told the truth. "You have offended a powerful pharmacist, and you want to get her potion. It''s really a dream." Chapter 5731: Legend of the Wizarding World (85) Chapter 5731: Legend of the Wizarding World (85) Chapter 5731 Legend of the Magic World (85) Eustace left with some pride, but fortunately he is not the kind of insatiable person to be able to make good friends with each other. The separation is regrettable, but it is inevitable. Through Tang Guo, he has also obtained many benefits, so he should be content. The most important thing is that Alison not only restores magic, but also improves his talent. This is the biggest gain. He and Alison will spend more time together. Eustace''s pace was brisk, and the people in the Ducal Mansion behind him returned to their senses and ran to the Ducal Mansion. The Duke was aware of this, and immediately brought someone to apologize to Tang Guo. At this time, his intestines were all regretful. If he had known that this strange girl was a pharmacist, he would definitely not be so rude. "If you show up in front of my eyes again, I don''t mind selling powerful potions to your opponents and let them deal with you, believe it or not?" Tang Guo said with a smile, watching the Duke sweat profusely. Her face was frightened and angry, and she was in a good mood. The Duke finally left in resentment, and he was going to go to Mervyn. After looking for Mervin once, he heard that a mysterious alchemist sold some potions to other families, but there was no Havelock family. I heard that there are upgrade talents and repair potions in it, and the Duke hates to smash the table. He nned to find Mervyn again and tried to work hard, even bringing Mervyns mother and three younger siblings. Several people are looking forward to recovering from the potion. After all, the girl is a mysterious alchemist, so she only needs Mervin''s help to plead. Mervin thinks these people are ridiculous, how could he help them? He is not an idiot, and it is not clear who is more important. Mervin drove them away. Hearing their spiteful curses, he felt that it was a good thing for him to leave the Havelock family. Bonadetteter arranged for an assassin to assassinate Tang Guo and Mervin. When Mervin was about toe to find them, Tang Guo stopped him. "Im toozy to tell those people that they are abolished now, and its useless to kill them. I have a way to make the Havelock family fall and make them regret it." Tang Guo found Eustace again and expressed his willingness to sell some potions to certain big families, not by auction, but directly, but with a contract. Eustace gathered all those interested big families, Tang Guo took out their two most fascinating potions, as well as countless magic contracts. The head of the family thought it was a terrible contract, but it was a bitplicated after reading it. How did the Havelock family offend this mysterious alchemist into this way? Just let them suppress the Havelock family and not give them any opportunities for development. This is clearly an easy thing to do. So many of them unite, even if the Havelock family is strong, it will soon copse. If the Havelock family is defeated, will there be a lot of benefits for them? After signing the contract, Tang Guo watched all aspects of the Havelock family suffered various blows. But in a hurry for more than a month, it decayed into a disastrous manner. The Duke did not dare toe to her, neither did Bonadette, and Mervyns younger brothers and sisters could only curse in the house, and they did not dare to appear again. The entire Havelock family was instructed by the duke not to disturb Tang Guo and Mervin. At this time, news of Margaret came and she had found Maureen. Tang Guo, who learned the news, contacted Hiry, and with Hirys help, returned to the West Vietnam Sea with Mervin. The air here is different, and the smell of flowers here seems to be stronger. When Mervyn saw a small flower, and silently swallowed an ant, he said, "Sure enough, it''s very different here." see you tomorrow Chapter 5732: Legend of the Wizarding World (86) Chapter 5732: Legend of the Wizarding World (86) Chapter 5732 Legend of the Magic World (86) Tang Guo learned from Margaret that Maureen did not go to the Lita Empire. In fact, Tang Guo could guess some of the reasons why the other party did not go to the Lita Empire. Maolin is not doing very well now, especially after consuming arge number of confetti points, and no longer doing as he pleased before. Theck of beauty points meansck of strength and inability to produce good things. King Lita will not necessarily be confused by him. Tang Guo always felt that King Lita was so persistent at the beginning, and it must be Maureen who made the conditions that made him very heartwarming. "Lets return to the Lita Empire first." No matter what, she still has to go back and meet with her mother who is physically strong, so that the other party can feel at ease. Mervin has no opinion. As long as Tang Guo goes, he will follow him. Anyway, he is now Mervyn Brent. Before returning to Lita Pce, Tang Guo asked Margaret about Maureen in the group. Margaret: First go back to the pce and report peace to your mother. I am staring at that boy Maolin, dont worry, he cant run. Well, I won''t tell you more, I have to deal with that kid. Tang Guo looked a little weird when she saw Margarets words. The other party has already seen Maureen and seems to have met Maureen, so what does Margaret want to do. She thought of Margarets beautiful appearance, and Maureen was probably thinking a little bit. Tang Guo didnt worry about Margaret. Maureen didnt have too many confetti points in his hands. Margaret would probably y it badly. "Tongzi, you should be able to cover the area of the West Vietnam Sea continent. You can find where Maureen is, and still stare at him as before to see if you can crack the defense of the thing in his mind." The host is huge, I am scanning, but it will take a certain time for full coverage. The West Vietnam Sea Continent isrger than the Dongshengzhou Continent. Two dayster, Tang Guo brought Mervin to the gate of the pce. All the items in the original magical ring were searched by Maureen, so she really didn''t have anything to prove her identity. So she thought of Margaret and asked her to send the identity card given by Queen Eleanor. Fortunately, Margaret watched the group at any time. She sessfully got the identity card and sessfully entered the pce to meet Eleanor Queen Lita. Eleanor thought it was her cousin Margaret when she learned that someone had entered the pce with her identity card to see her. She came out happily and saw a pair of boys and girls, her eyes were a little confused. Because Tang Guo was wearing a mask and the cap of the cloak was very low, she could not recognize it. "Are you Margaret''s students?" Eleanor asked this because Margaret and her often wrote to her about the current situation and knew that the other party had a group of students. "Did Margaret ask you to send news?" Eleanor asked again, her expression agitated, "Is there any new news from my daughter, Agogo?" Tang Guo will take off his mask, take off his hat, and walk to Eleanor: "Mother, I am back." Eleanor couldn''t help crying the moment she saw Tang Guo. She ran to her and hugged Tang Guo tightly, tears falling uncontrobly. "My dear daughter, you are finally back." "I waited for you for a long time, thinking you won''te back again." "I thought Margaret said you weren''t dead, justforting me." "It turns out that Margaret didn''t deceive me. You are really alive and you are back." Tang Guo was also a little moved when she heard Eleanor''s words. Chapter 5733: Legend of the Wizarding World (87) Chapter 5733: Legend of the Wizarding World (87) Chapter 5733 Legend of the Magic World (87) Obviously, Eleanor is a mother who loves her daughter very much. Twenty minutester, Eleanor finally woke up. She looked at Tang Guo''s pale skin and touched it distressedly: "A Guoguo, what happened during that time?" Eleanor is not a fool, of course she can see that her daughter has changed a lot. It should be said that anyone who sees her will not think she is normal. "It was Maureen who killed me." Tang Guo said that she hadn''t concealed it. There was no way to conceal this matter. She is still alive now, and it won''t make Eleanor so sad. "My body is dead. I have used other methods to let the soul continue to use this body. If there is no ident, it can still exist for a long time." Tang Guo added, "It''s just that the skin on the body can''t be restored to the same as normal people. ." Eleanor''s eyes were red, and she was sad, but this was the best result, at least the daughter came back and still exists in this world. "Mother, there are two continents in this world, one is our West Vietnam Sea Continent, and the other is called Dongshengzhou Continent. And the man named Mo Lin is from Dongshengzhou Continent. After I was killed by him , He didn''t know what method he could use to throw the corpse. When he woke up, he was already on the Dongshengzhou continent..." Tang Guo briefly said something, Eleanor listened carefully. When she knew that Maureen was so terrible, she was really d that her daughter coulde back, even though her body was dead. The body is just a shell. As long as the soul exists, the mind exists, and her daughter will not disappear. Eleanorforted herself in this way. "Mauren hase to the West Vietnam Sea Continent again, but mother don''t worry, he has a hard time now, not as terrible as before." Eleanor was still very worried, she hesitated and said, "Are you going to see your father?" "Does mother think I need to go?" Eleanor said sadly: "Your father was mostly seduced by what was in Maureen''s hand. He abandoned you. Agogo, leave the pce and go to your Cousin Margaret. You should see you before. Passed. She is very powerful. Although she lives in the forest and is a dark magician, she is not a bad person. She can let you live well." Eleanor believes that Tang Guo''s soul can continue to use this body, and it is Margaret''s help. A while ago, Margaret was very busy. Although she would asionally visit her, she would not stay for a long time. She guessed what the other party was doing. King Lita has changed a lot recently, and she is not sure whether it is good or bad for her daughter to stay in the pce. She was really afraid of losing her daughter again, and it was safest to send her to Margaret. Even if there is no way to see each other often, at least the daughter can survive in this world. "I also heard some news about Maureen some time ago. They were all bad news, but soon these bad news were suppressed by your father. He seemed very afraid of angering Maureen. There is a very special kind of closeness to Maureen. I just persuaded him to say a few words and was med by him." Eleanor said, "He is crazy and is searching for babies everywhere. I heard that he was going to give it to Maureen." "Mother, how are my sisters?" Eleanor was stunned, her face a little ugly: "Molin has not reappeared since he leftst time, and your sisters have disappeared for a while." Chapter 5734: Legend of the Wizarding World (88) Chapter 5734: Legend of the Wizarding World (88) Chapter 5734 Legend of the Magic World (88) "Later they wrote back, saying that they were taken away by Maureen. Your father knew about this, so he didn''t care about it anymore and let them go outside." "Some time ago, they all came back. I don''t know what''s going on. They have begun to look for young masters from various nobles, and they seem to be nning to marry." Eleanor said, "but your father didn''t agree, and said that since they are Mo Lins women are about to wait for Maureen to return. They are all imprisoned in the pce and cannot walk at will." "Agogo, your father is crazy. If he knows youe back, he will probably let you wait for Maureen. He is no longer the father who loved you in the past." Eleanor''s eyes were full of Sad, the King Lita who once made her admire so much has disappeared, and he has be a person who can sacrifice everything for some purpose. She really couldnt understand what Maureen had promised to the other party, that he was so persistent. Not only him, but also other nobles who have been in contact with Morin, all stand on the same front with the king. Here at Eleanor, Tang Guo gets more information. From the reactions of King Lita and those nobles, she could slightly guess what benefits those people were promised. Of course, before the benefits, you must have tasted the sweetness to be so trusting. can make the nobles in this world give up the benefits of principle, there is only one: immortality. The Lita Empire is an extremely powerful country. King Lita has supreme power. Why would he listen to Maureen? Besides the reason for immortality, she couldn''t find anything else. But the reason is not important. Since she came back this time and encountered these things, she definitely nned to change. Regardless of whether the original owner is part of her, the other party probably does not want to see the decline of the Lita Empire. Of course, King Lita will not be allowed to mess around. "Mother, I am very strong now. Although I was killed by Maureen, I have gained a lot. I have strong power, so I don''t need to be afraid of others, including Maureen, I don''t need to be afraid." "Mother, since my father is no longer the original father, to avoid us being passive again, why don''t we control the power in our own hands?" Eleanor hasn''t recovered yet, her daughter is very good, but how can she not understand what the other party said? "Silic has been in the seat of King Lita for a long time, and those in charge of the nobles seem to be a little old. They should be controlled by some younger and energetic people. They want to sacrifice their own family for their own interests. , I think other people in their family should not be willing." Eleanor finally came back to her senses: "Agogo, what do you want to do?" "Mother, my situation is no longer suitable for king, but you can." Dont look at Eleanor holding her and crying, she is actually a very intelligent woman, she is a nobleman, has a good education, and she is also a magician. She can improve Eleanor''s talent and make the opponent stronger. Then help the other side pave the way, she believes Eleanor can do a good job. "Agogo, what do you want to do?" "Mother, if my guess is not wrong, the father doesn''t just want to dedicate all his daughters to Maureen, right?" Tang Guo had a sneer in her eyes. She could have all the memories. From the bits and pieces of the memories, how could she not find out, Morin also had thoughts about Eleanor, the beautiful and dignified queen. King Lita knew about this, so he never got close to Eleanor. Chapter 5735: Legend of the Wizarding World (89) Chapter 5735: Legend of the Wizarding World (89) Chapter 5735 Legend of the Magic World (89) What is, it goes without saying. This kind of person is really disgusting enough. can make Eleanor so sad, at all costs, he nned to join hands with the original owner to get rid of Maureen, and this is also the reason. Eleanor, as the party involved, could not see Maureen''s eyes, but King Lita seemed to know nothing and pretended not to see it. Eleanor''s face changed, and finally she sighed sadly: "I don''t know why he became like this, so he wanted to give me to Maureen." If it weren''t for her wanting to wait for her daughter toe back, and Margaret''s persuasion, she would have wanted tomit suicide. Of course, she has already thought that if she really gets there, she chooses tomit suicide or fight for thest time, she will not let the disgusting man of Maureen seed. I didnt expect that this incident would still be known to Agogo. She didnt want her daughter to know about it. The truth of this incident was cruel. "Silic has chosen to sacrifice his mother to gain benefits, why can''t we resist? Take the power from him, kill him, or lock him up." Eleanor was silent, Tang Guo did not bother. She believes that Eleanor will make a choice after weighing the pros and cons, and continue to wait. The Lita Empire will only be more and more chaotic. Eleanor is not a short-sighted person. "Agogo, we are sure of victory in this way? At present, many nobles are benefited by Morin and stand on the same front with Cilik." "If I solve them all, will there be no such worries?" Tang Guo said. Eleanor shook her head andughed: "If this is the case, of course there is no problem." "Then mother just wait for my good news. I will leave the pce today and get rid of all those annoying nobles." Seeing Eleanor''s worry, "I will not kill them, I will throw them into the dark forest and give Ma Gretel works, I think she has so many people, there should be ack of servants to do rough work." Eleanor worries: "It''s really possible, will there be anything wrong?" "Mother believes in me." "Okay, I believe you." The daughter cane back, the body is dead, the soul is still there, it is a miracle in itself, and her daughter must have encountered another miracle. "Mother''s family, are you not confused by Maureen?" Eleanor smiled and said, "Since my generation, there will be no girls in our family. I am the only girl in my generation. Cousin Margaret, you are a rtive far away. So, Mo Lin did not stare here for the time being. They were dissatisfied with Cilik for a long time, but many nobles were on his side and did not dare to act rashly. If those nobles did not stand by Ciliks side, it would be easier to control the entire Lita kingdom. Up." Tang Guo gave Eleanor a magic ring, which contained all kinds of potions, including the most precious upgrade talents, and potions for repair. Without waiting for Eleanor to recover from his surprise, Tang Guo said, "Mother, I believe you have your own sense of these things. I will leave first ande in to see you another day." Eleanor stopped Tang Guo. She looked at the young man who had not spoken: "Agogo, you haven''t introduced this guest yet." "His name is Mervyn, and now hisst name is Mervyn Brent." Eleanor stayed in a daze, can it still happen? She didn''t ask any more, just that the teenager followed her daughter''sst name, and the amount of information in it was veryrge. Tang Guo knew from Margaret which nobles had dealings with Maureen. After leaving the pce, she and Mervin inquired about where the nobles appeared, knocked them out, poured potions that sealed power, and stuffed them into the animal cart. In one day, she and Mervyn did ten votes. Chapter 5736: Legend of the Wizarding World (90) Chapter 5736: Legend of the Wizarding World (90) Chapter 5736 Legend of the Magic World (90) Ten days, all the noble leaders who supported Cilik fell into her hands. Then she went to meet the young people who were able to take charge of the overall situation among these nobles, made a deal with each other, signed a magic contract, and left. On the eleventh day, she went into the pce again to see Eleanor. Recently, Eleanor also knows the frequent disappearance of the nobles, and understands that this matter has nothing to do with her daughter, Agogo. Seeing Tang Guo''s steady, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Mother, I''ll take Cilic away and let him be a servant, otherwise I will have to kill him. I think my mother doesn''t want me to end up with a reputation as a father-killer. If you want to keep him here, it will be given to you. Cause a lot of trouble." "After he is taken away, his mother will be a king, and she can choose a better partner to apany you in the future. As for people like Cilic who want to send her own woman out, she is only worthy of Margaret as a servant." "I hope Margaret will not dislike it." Eleanor: "..." Why does she think Margaret dislikes it? What a strange feeling. Tang Guo stunned Lita King Sirik, filled the potion of sealing power, stuffed it into the animal cart and pulled it away. Packed so many servants in one go, she really doubted that Margaret would dislike these people very much. Because they are not good-looking and they are all old men. Fortunately, because they are swordsmen and magicians, they are still in good health. They should be able to do rough jobs. "Agogo, do you really drag them to the dark forest?" Mervyn asked, "What if Margaret doesn''t ept it?" "Then send them to the East Shengzhou continent. I think Harold and Allen live alone. It''s better to send them a group of servants. I feel a little worried about the two of them living alone. Give them some Servants, can take care of their daily life and food." Mervin: Are these nobles going crazy? Tang Guo leaned on the soft chair, closed her eyes, her consciousness sinking into the group. [School Flower]: I have a group of servants here, Marguerite, are you in the dark forest? Marguerite: Yes, servant? Agogo, are you nning to send me a servant? What kind of servant is it? Is it a young handsome guy or a pretty girl? School Flowers: Not at all, a group of old men. Ziyun: Chi Xiao: Hahahaha, I can''t help it anymore. [Mo Yuntian]: I cant help it anymore, hahahahahaha... [Shangguan Yungu]: In the hard days in the secret realm, I was a little bit fun. Thank you, Master Uncle, for his fun, which allows me to have fun in hardship. Marguerite: Agogo, I don''t like old men. Margaret: I am a powerful, beautiful and noble dark magician in the Dark Forest. How can I use an old man as a servant? That will make me very cheap. Marguerite: I refuse. Ziyun: Chixiao: Hahahahaha. [Mo Yuntian]: I wasughed at. Shangguan Yungu: If it was given to me, I would not dislike it. I am short of people now, but the group cannot send people. [Mission Fairy]: What are you talking about? Chi Xiao: The girl wants to send Margaret a group of old men as servants. She is very disgusted and doesn''t want it. She thinks that using old men as servants is very cheap. [Mission Fairy]: Hahaha, I also think that I dont like old men either. School Flowers: They used to be a group of nobles. By the way, there is also the father of my body, Cilik. Ziyun:! ! Chi Xiao:? ? Margaret: What about the nobles, not a bunch of ugly old men, I dont want them. Marguerite: Rejected. see you tomorrow Chapter 5737: Legend of the Wizarding World (91) Chapter 5737: Legend of the Wizarding World (91) Chapter 5737 Legend of the Magic World (91) After some discussions, Margaret expressed her willingness to temporarily leave those nobles to work in the forest, but not as her servants. She Margaret is noble and beautiful, and she will never use a group of ugly old men as servants. Tang Guoan sat in the animal cart with peace of mind, and dozens of old men rushed to the dark forest in the row of animal carts behind him. At this moment, the system has captured Maureen''s trail, and he is indeed with Margaret. Margaret flickered Maureen into the dark forest to hang out, and the system also took a close-up of Maureen to Tang Guo. Sure enough, in front of the beautiful Margaret, it was hard for Maureen not to show his obsession. And Tang Guo also saw through the system, Marguerite looked like she was disgusted secretly. However, at the same time that he disliked it, he would also reveal a bit of evil interest, obviously thinking about how to toss Maureen. Because of the old men who were about to be servants behind him, Tang Guo could only take the animal cart to the past, and the speed was rtively slow. Its still a while before arriving in the dark forest. So she can only use the system to watch what is happening in the dark forest at this time. Margarets students were practicing in the dark forest, and suddenly found that their teacher had returned to the dark forest with a very strange man. The mans name is Maureen. All of them hate Maureens eyes and are very confused. Is the teacher going to change his taste for students this time? In any case, they are not very epting of Maureen''s existence. After observing for a long time, their expressions became weird, because they found that the teacher Margaret did not regard Maureen as a student at all. Looking at the teacher with a strange smile, they hurriedly moved away, telling them instinctively that Maureen would be miserable. Mo Lin came to the Dark Forest for the first time. When he met the beautiful and noble Margaret, the dark magician, Ma Lin was very excited. She is a powerhouse at the Dharma Sage level. If he can get the sincerity and people of the other party, he will not only get arge number of beauty points, but also copy Margaret''s skills. At that time, he has the strength of the magic sage, and he can return to the East Shengzhou maind to take revenge. The fiery heart of Maureen is looking forward to getting Margaret''s body and mind, but she doesn''t know how Margaret is thinking about teasing him. "Margaret, don''t you want to take me to your home? Why do you always wander in the forest?" After wandering in the forest for several days, Maureen couldn''t help it. "Is it bad in the forest?" Marguerite asked with a smile, thinking about how to mess with this guy, so she dared to go to her house. Is her house so good? Let her think about it, how can she mess with this bad thing? Margaret rested her chin, thinking quietly. Suddenly a bunch of ck flowers appeared in front of her eyes. She raised her eyes and saw Maureen''s greasy smile: "For you." Marguerite frowned slightly, Maureen didnt see it, and continued: "Such a beautiful flower, only you can match it." "The flowers you picked?" "Yeah," Maureen gave a smile that he thought was a gentleman and infatuated. "I can pick flowers for the beautiful Marguerite, even if I am attacked by these flowers. Even if the thorns of these flowers are poisonous, I must Poison me to death, I am also happy." "You actually picked the flowers I carefully cultivated?" Chapter 5738: Legend of the Wizarding World (92) Chapter 5738: Legend of the Wizarding World (92) Chapter 5738 Legend of the Magic World (92) Margaret became angry. Before Maureen could react, she grabbed Maureen and started beating: "Do you know how much effort I spent training these flowers?" Hana: Dark magician who loves to lie, why dont we know that you trained us? Mo Lin was beaten next to him, never expected to be beaten madly by Margaret for defloration. The students who were observing from afar looked at each other, thinking that their guess was not wrong, and the teacher really wanted to trouble the man. Arent those flowers wild in the dark forest? The teacher would actually find such a clumsy excuse to beat the man. Mo Lin was angry, didn''t he just picked two flowers, as for? It seems that he hasn''t impressed Margaret yet. The other party is a magic sage, a weird dark magician, and he is not so tempted. He has to try other methods. No matter how bad he was, he simply got the medicine. This time, he didnt need to prepare the medicine himself, but directly exchanged it with a red face. Even a Dharma sage could not escape. But in this way, he will almost use up all his beauty points. But as long as he can get Margaret, he will have a new beauty point. At that time, you can copy the opponent''s skills, and you are not afraid of what she will do to him. Lets take a look again, if it really doesnt work, he chooses to take medicine, and he has no choice but to make a desperate move. At present, Margaret is the most powerful magician he has encountered, and if he waits, he may not encounter such a magician. "Who made you move this thing?" Margaret looked at the broken branch and beat Morin violently. "Mauren, the feathers of this bird are so beautiful, why do you want to pluck it? This is the bird I carefully raised." Margaret beat Maureen again. For ten consecutive days, Maureen was beaten for various reasons. He was wronged, isnt he doing this to please her? He finally learned that the legendary dark magician has a really bad temper. No wonder so many people outside are afraid of the dark forest. She hit people for various reasons, which waspletely different from the two days she had just met. Facing such a stubborn and unreasonable woman, Maureen has not much patience. He decided to give Margaret some medicine. He put the medicine in a hip sk. This hip sk has a mystery. While Margaret was not paying attention, he secretly put the medicine in. When Margaret came back, he took out the hip sk and said that he wanted to be separated from the other party. He still had some things to do, hoping to have a drink with her before bidding farewell. At this time, Margaret had been reminded by Tang Guo that something had been dropped in the jug. "Okay, then I''ll ask someone to cook some food and wine." Marguerite said. Margaret, who Maureen didn''t think he would hit people, was actually pretty good. If he couldn''t wait, he was willing to spend some time to make Margaret willing. The dishes are ready, Margaret and Maureen are sitting at the stone table in the forest. Mo Lin took out the jug, which was filled with a fascinating fragrance, as if there were thousands of fruits. If it were not for Tang Guos reminder, Marguerite would really be fascinated by the taste. At this time, she was more defensive against Maureen. This bad thing is really not easy. Of course, the other party will learn a lesson soon. She will not let Maureene here for nothing. In the dark forest, she will give Maureen a very unforgettable memory. Moline first poured himself a drink, then poured a ss for Margaret. He put down the sk and raised the ss: "Marguerite,e and taste the wine I brought from home." Chapter 5739: Legend of the Wizarding World (93) Chapter 5739: Legend of the Wizarding World (93) Chapter 5739 Legend of the Magic World (93) Margaret picked up the ss, Maureen became nervous, expecting the other party to drink it immediately. The copy of the ball of light had already promised him that even if the Sage drank this ss of wine, he would not be able to save himself. Looking at Marguerite''s delicate face, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. I have to say that he has seen so many beauties, and this is the first time he has seen such a thorny, mysterious and powerful beauty. If it weren''t for his urgent need to improve his strength, he wouldn''t be so anxious. He is more looking forward to using other methods to conquer her than to get the other side tough. Just as Maureen was thinking about it, Margaret took the opportunity to grab his cor and poured the ss of wine into Maureens mouth. "Do not--" Molin yelled and looked at Margaret in horror. She knew there was a problem with the wine? "Bad boy, do you really think I don''t know what you are thinking? I saw your bad thoughts early in the morning, but I didn''t expect you to be so bad." Moline had no time to respond to Margaret, and now he was hot all over, as if there was a raging fire running around in his body, which made him very unbearable. Margaret began to set up a magic circle, shut Maureen in the forest, and then stood aside watching Maureen struggling and helpless. Mo Lin called to copy the ball of light in his heart: "Quickly exchange the antidote for me." Drops! There are not enough hongyan points and cannot be exchanged. Mo Lin almost yelled: "ount on credit!!" Ah, I finally cracked it. Taking advantage of this moment, the system finally cracked the defense of the copy of the ball of light. Just as he was about to inform Tang Guo of the good news, he heard Maureenmunicating with the things in his mind. Drops! No credit service is provided. Mo Lin yelled inwardly: "Then what do I want you to do?" Drops! Please exin your needs. Drops! It is detected that the hosts physical condition is not good, please immediately find a solution. Mo Lin is so ufortable that his eyes are protruding. Can the **** solve the problem and still need this broken thing? The result was this response, almost **** off. "Copy the ball of light, you pay me on credit, and you will return it when I get the beauty points." Maureen said anxiously, this medicine is too strong, if there is no antidote, he may be scrapped. Drops! No credit service is provided. "I''ve given you so many beauty points, can''t I just rx?" Maureen shouted. Drops! Part of the beauty points given by the host is for your own consumption, and the other part has been shipped back to the head office and cannot provide credit services. If the host wants an antidote, please provide enough beauty points. "what--" Mo Lin yelled in difort, he bit his arm hard, his vision finally became clearer. However, he saw Margaret walking towards him with arge pair of scissors in his hand, and gave him a mysterious and cruel smile. "Bad boy, if you dare to hit my Margaret with an idea, then you have to bear the price." "No, Marguerite, listen to me..." "Don''t listen!" Margaret walked to Maureen, holding a huge scissors, smiling excitedly, "Bad boy, you are ufortable, don''t worry, let me, the great dark magician, help you Put down the fire." "Creation God, you see, such a trash thing was born in your world. Today, Margaret will destroy him on your behalf." Mo Lin begged for mercy. He regretted that he should not provoke this terrible dark magician. Knowing the identity of the other party, he should just run away. Chapter 5740: Legend of the Wizarding World (94) Chapter 5740: Legend of the Wizarding World (94) Chapter 5740 Legend of the Magic World (94) "what--" Mo Lin''s screams screamed in the dark forest, prating the vast dark forest. The students of Margaret trembled all over, and sure enough, they knew that the man who made them feel ufortable would not end well in the end. He is so dirty that he actually used terrible medicine on the teacher. If it is for another person, it may be sessful, but it is a pity that he met the teacher. The host is big, the one called Duplicate Photosphere does not provide credit service. As far as I know, it obtains some of the beauty points for the consumption of Maureen, and some of it is passed back to the head office. The head office is mostly yuan nine. I remember Lord Yin Yao said before, isnt the Yuanjiu Family stealing the luck of the small world? I suspect that beauty point is simr to luck. Since they are stealing luck, there must be some extra that will be sent back. "In other words, the current Maureen ispletely abolished?" [Yes, and I have tested the copy of the light ball and can swallow it. ] The system''s voice is a little excited, [The host is big, can I swallow it? "Swallow it." Since the system can solve the replication photosphere, it is best. Tang Guo used the power of the soul to cover this world, and when she was about to see how much Mo Lin was still involved in this world, she suddenly realized that there was something wrong with Mervyn next to her. She turned her head to look at Mervin, only to see that he closed his eyes, as if immersed in something. Soon there were countless magical elements pouring into his body. She thought Mervin was like an epiphany in the cultivation world. Soon, she felt something wrong. She nned to stand a little farther, but found that some magical elements also appeared around her. These magic elements did not flood into her body, but formed a protective shield around her. While Tang Guo was thinking about how this could happen, when the system swallowed the copying light orb, the people in the West Yuehai Continent and Dongshengzhou Continent found that the magical elements on the continent were very active, and the surrounding vegetation was growing wildly. Some areas where grass did not grow originally began to turn green and gradually sprouts. The people who saw this scene were all stunned in ce, and then stood still and looked at the sky, not knowing what they were looking at. In short, their expressions are holy and pious, as if they are waiting for someone. Hiry, who was sleeping, woke up, he felt the extremely active magic element, opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of surprises. He smelled a familiar breath, and he was God the Father. Father God woke up! Hry couldn''t care about anything else, and the figure instantly disappeared in ce, chasing after the familiar breath. Dongshengzhou Continent, Harold and Allen immediately came out of their residences. They rarely quarreled and started. They looked at each other and said in unison: "The God of Creation has appeared." In the dark forest, Margaret, who was watching Morin''s pain, was also surprised. She watched the magic elements in the entire dark forest be active. The nts in the forest grew more luxuriantly, and even some of the original unpleasant aura disappeared as these active magic elements disappeared. The air in the entire forest has be much fresher. "The God of Creation woke up." Margaret muttered to herself, her eyes fell on the painful Maureen rolling. Because of that guy called Yuan Jiu, the fate of the two continents was rted to him. The other party had lost the most important thing before, and I heard that Agoguo said that he had no mour points at all, and the one called Duplicate Ball would not be credited. basically means that his luck has disappeared, and it has little to do with this world. Chapter 5741: Legend of the Wizarding World (95) Chapter 5741: Legend of the Wizarding World (95) Chapter 5741 Legend of the Magic World (95) The God of Creation, who was suppressed by Yuanjiu''s design, awakened at this time. Marguerite sneered: "I and Arguo are finished, you, the creator of the world, should befortable, and you like to take advantage." Of course, she only dared toin in her heart. After all, that guy is a **** of creation, not something she can afford. But being suppressed by Yuan Jiu for so long, he is really a pitiful God of Creation. Margaret entered the group and nned to talk to Tang Guo. Margaret: Agogo, the God of Creation is about to awaken, Maureen is gone, and his connection with this world is almost gone. [School Flower]: I see, is it the awakening of the God of Creation? I just said how the movement is so big. Tang Guo looked at Mervin beside her, she thought he was a child of luck, but she did not expect to be a **** of creation. is also miserable enough, being designed by Yuan Jiu to almost wake up. No wonder the body of this world has not been directly killed or absorbed. Most Yuan Jiu has no such ability. After all, there is no new support point. Killing the God of Creation is equivalent to destroying the world. [Margaret]: Maureen is no longer afraid, let mee to you, where are you? Tang Guo informed Margarets location, but after ten minutes, Margaret appeared out of nowhere, she guessed that the other party must have used the space magic scroll. "A Guo Guo..." Margaret saw Tang Guo standing next to the animal cart at a nce, and rushed to her in front of her with joy, "After waiting for so long, I finally saw you." Marguerite gave Tang Guo a big hug, happier than Chuangshi Shen awakened. "The magic elements in you seem to be more active here, hey, why is there ayer of magic elements around you protecting you?" She didn''t notice when she rushed over before, but these magic elements didn''t seem to guard her. This is when Margaret finally noticed Mervyn standing aside. Margaret went from surprise to speechless when she saw magic elements from all directions pouring into Mervin''s body. "This is Mervyn?" Margaret asked uncertainly. Tang Guo nodded: "Yes." "Hehe..." Margaret nced at Merwen secretly, and quietly said to Tang Guo, "He may be the **** of creation." Of course, she also knows that everyone in the world who can be qualified to stand next to Agogo is a familiar guy. So, this guy is not only the **** of creation, but also the familiar guy. This is Margaret, with a veryplicated heart. "Agogo, you are really amazing, you actually have soaked in the God of Creation." Margaret has forgotten how many times she scolded the God of Creation. This is because she is not afraid at all. Since Chuangshi Shen is that familiar guy, Aguo will definitely not look at the other person to bully her. "He was a little pitiful before." Tang Guo said, "I encountered him by ident. I thought he was the son of luck. I didn''t expect him to be the God of Creation. He really can y and he has a lot of fun." Margaret: "You have a world and don''t y it too big? Heavenly Dao and Chuangshishen level should be about the same? Anyway, you two are quite good at ying." "Mauren has solved it. The God of Creation wakes up, Aguo, I feel that we are not far from the time of separation." Margaret said sadly, "Why the God of Creation wakes up so early and sleeps more? Cant it work for a while? Agogo, how about you knocking him out?" "Father...Father God?" Hiry appeared out of thin air, and when he felt the familiar breath from Mervin, he was a little broken. Brothers be God Father, its really exciting! He wanted to go now, but didn''t want to go, and finally chose to move to Tang Guo''s side. Now he can''t look directly at Tang Guo. I was thinking about how to call it in the future. It is really a difficult problem. Father God wakes up, but God Father is also out of the single, should he be happy or sad? But then again, Mervyn is not his brother but God the Father. Doesnt God the Father only prefer him? Thinking about this, Hiry''s whole body is getting better. see you tomorrow Thisst world will be over tomorrow. Next is the content of the real world. Chapter 5742: Legend of the Wizarding World (96) Chapter 5742: Legend of the Wizarding World (96) Chapter 5742 Legend of the Magic World (96) A little bit of time passed, Mervyn had been wrapped in countless magical elements, and he could hardly be seen clearly. Tang Guo and the others who stood beside him could feel his presence. Simrly, they also felt that the world was undergoing earth-shaking changes, as if it was the beginning of the creation of the world, and everything was full of vitality. Tang Guo found that her body had also changed. The body state that was originally pale and only relied on magical elements was gradually recovering. The pale skin gradually became rosy. She even heard her heartbeat, pulse beating, and blood flowing. Marguerite also found out, she looked at Tang Guo in surprise. Tang Guo took off the cap of the cloak, as well as the mask on her face, which made it easier for people to see her changes. Her body is surrounded by many magical elements, which are green and white, and are quickly prating her body. These magic elements all floated from Mervyn, and they were repairing Tang Guo''s body and bringing it back to life. "It''s the light element and the wood element." Margaret said excitedly, "Agogo, your body has recovered. Okay, since that guy is the **** of creation, and your body belongs to this world, he must be There is a way to help you recover." Tang Guo didn''t feel much about it, but she was still happy to have a normal body. The next step is the change of Hiry. The elements of light and water floated around him. After a few rounds, the evil spirits on Hiry''s body have been cleansed. Obviously the appearance has not changed, but it gives a very different feeling. At this time, Hiry looked like the cleanestposition in the world, as if the slightest dust could not contaminate him. Hiry happily went around in circles, ying with her body in various ways, looking here, looking there, feeling here, feeling there. Realizing that he was really the same as at the beginning, his eyes were red. This time, he really epted the result of his brothers bing a father god, and looked at Mervins position with a pair of admiring eyes. Father God really liked him very much, and he didnt mean to me him. Father God slept for countless years, and he promised not to cause trouble and did it, and he did not go to mischief and do bad things, so he did not live up to the Father Gods expectations of him. He is so obedient, why would God the Father hate him? Marguerite felt that she had changed. She found that her power had be more pure. She looked at Mervin''s position, sank into it at once, and closed her eyes. She has been in the realm of Dharma Sage for many years. With the help of Mervyn, she has the opportunity to instantly enter the realm of Dharma Sage. If there is no ident, when she wakes up, she will be the Dharma God. With this special opportunity, bing a **** is just around the corner. Harold and Allen were in the same sentiment as Margaret at this time, and they stayed in their original state for many years. It can be said that as long as the strong who reach their realm, they can get a lot from the timing of the creation of God waking up. People on both continents have discovered that great changes are taking ce in the continent, some destroyed ces have been repaired, and something else has been added. As for what it is, it has to wait for the creation **** to wake up, and they will find out by themselvester. However, the old men in the carriage do not have this privilege. Although they experienced the changes outside, they did not benefit at all. Chapter 5743: Legend of the Wizarding World (97) Chapter 5743: Legend of the Wizarding World (97) Chapter 5743 Legend of the Magic World (97) What it should be, that is how it is. Morin, who was rolling in pain in the forest, seemed to be in more pain than before. Especially when he feels that something is fading from him, with infinite panic in his heart, he quickly calls to copy the ball of light, hoping that the other party can lend a helping hand. However, he did not get a response from the copy of the light orb, and he could not even find the existence of the copy of the light orb. His~The system swallowed the copy of the ball of light, and couldn''t help but hit a full hup. It is worthy of being something that Yuan Jiu carefully crafted. His thoughts are a bit stupid, but there is a lot of energy inside. The sudden voice surprised Maureen: "Copy the ball of light, are you there? Help me, I don''t feel right. We are bound together, if you don''t have me, you can''t get the beauty points, right? I guess You should also need a confidante point? The system heard Maureens pleading voice and said: [Dont shout, I have already swallowed that junk thing. Hup~ I''m so full, I haven''t swallowed the system for a long time, so cool! "Who are you?" Maureen still did not give up, "Are you the same as copying the ball of light? Do you want to bind me? I can help you earn a lot of beauty points." System: [I am your grandfather of the system! What kind of trash are you, you actually want to bind with your system grandfather? He is the original system. There is nothing wrong with calling the system grandpa, right? Mullin was full of anger in his heart, but enduredmunication with the system, but the system that swallowed the copy of the light ball didn''t want to pay attention to him. He could see it. Just now, all the luck in Maureen''s body had disappeared, and there was no big problem whether he looked at the other party or not. It should be said that Maureen is physically disabled now. Let alone messing up, he may be unlucky in the future. This guy was targeted by the God of Creation, how can he have a good life? I cant die if I want to die, but I dont feelfortable if I want to live. In the blink of an eye, three days passed, and the magical elements surrounding Mervin''s body gradually dispersed across the two continents. Where the magic element passes, there is something more in everyone''s mind. West Yuehai Continent, Dongshengzhou Continent, finally awakened and became perfect after this time the creation **** fell asleep. In these three days, the two continents have actuallypleted the connection, and the rules of the two continents have be perfect as a result. People also know that there are two reasons why the God of Creation chose to sleep in the first ce. The first is that he is not strong enough, and the second is that he does not know how the world can be more perfect. Therefore, he chose to sleep in the human body and experience the world he created for life after life. Wait when he feels that the time hase, and if he has enough strength, he can perfect the world. At this time, it has been perfected. The extra information thates out of everyones mind is the new rule of this world. The strength of the two continents is evenly matched, and the connection will not cause much impact, just as there is one more ce to walk. Mervin''s appearance has also changed a lot. People have be taller and their hair has be longer, but the original blond hair has be silver. Mervin opened his eyes, first set his gaze on Tang Guo''s body, took the momentum from his body, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side: "A Guoguo." "I didn''t expect you to be the **** of creation." Mervins eyes were a little scared: Actually, Im still Mervyn. Except for a bit more powerful, the appearance has changed a little, but the others have not changed. Im still Mervyn Brent. Chapter 5744: Legend of the Wizarding World (98) Chapter 5744: Legend of the Wizarding World (98) Chapter 5744 Legend of the Magic World (98) "What was your original name?" Mervin''s heart sank: "Silver Yao, but as I said before, I can take yourst name, and I will be called Silver Yao Brent in the future. Of course, I prefer to be called Mervyn Brent." Hiry: "..." Father God has changed a lot. Does it always turn out to be like this after having someone you like? "Father God." Hiry hurried to Mervin''s front, thought for a while, and shouted to Tang Guo, "Mother God." Mervin immediately became happy. He reached out and touched Hirys head, and Hiry happily rubbed her ears, Father, Im leaving first, and Ille back when you and Mother God are married. I will prepare gifts." "Go on, boy." "Thanks for your hard work these years." "No hard work, no hard work, everything should be done." Hiry was really happy, and bounced away. The Father still treated him the same way. Tang Guo: "..." "Agogo, do you mind if I am the God of Creation? If you mind, I will seal the memory again in a while." "No need, I don''t mind." Mervin became happy, and quickly walked to Tang Guo''s side, holding her hand, and holding her warm hand was even more happy. "The previous world was perfect. I added a lot of delicious food to this world. When Margaret wakes up and tells you about these old men, I will take you to eat delicious food." Before he was eager to share the food with Agogo, but she couldn''t taste it, which made him regret. "it is good." Mervin: "There are also ces in this world. I will also take you to see it. It is also because you have talked a lot with me so that I can make this world more interesting." Tang Guo did not refuse, she could feel that she was about to leave this world. I think it must be the same, and I feel it. Margaret woke up ten dayster, at which time she had be a **** ofw. She had no prejudice against Mervyn, and she dly left the group of old men to work in the forest. In fact, some old men, how can they make the noble Marguerite drop the price? Leave them to farm in the dark forest. The school flower gave her many seeds before, so let them do this. Margaret knew that Tang Guo was going to the Lita Empire, so she followed. Maybe she knew they were running out of time. Eleanor is really a very courageous and talented woman. After Tang Guo helped pave the way, Eleanor sessfully became the king of the Lita Empire. Tang Guo and the three rushed over and met Eleanor to hold the king''s gift. Mervin saw this, of course, he secretly gave a blessing. Everyone who witnessed Eleanor bing a king knew that she was a king blessed by the creation god. Tang Guo felt that she didnt need to do more here, and Eleanor would definitely get better and better. Eleanor knew that Tang Guo''s body recovered, and that Mervin was the God of Creation. She was shocked. After being shocked, she cried again, a cry of happiness and rejoicing. She is happy to say goodbye to Tang Guo this time. Separation is inevitable, but she knows that her daughter will be happy. After dealing with these trivial matters, Tang Guo took Margaret to Harold and n Mianji. Mervin does not know what they are talking about, but acts as a tool person, listener, and does not interrupt at all. These people are all in the group and know Mervins identity, so there is really not much fear about his identity as a **** of creation. After all, no matter how old they are, they won''t be able to get past their school bachelor. Chapter 5745: Legend of the Magic World (End) Chapter 5745: Legend of the Magic World (End) Chapter 5745 Legend of the Magic World (End) Mervin took Tang Guo to eat the best food in the world, and took her to see the beautiful scenery everywhere. Margaret, Harold, and Allen all followed cheeky, of course they all followed from a distance, without disturbing the two of them. Mervin may have felt something, and did not stop them, but invited them together. Ten yearster, Mervyn and Tang Guo got married. Margaret must have been invited, and Tang Guos biological mother, Eleanor, was also invited. The news of the Chuangshi Gods wedding is known to the entire continent, but not many people can witness it personally. They only feel that the Chuangshi God is very happy on the day of the wedding. The flowers of the whole world are blooming, and some people also use this to enter epiphany again. Tang Guo also invited the father of this body, because she knew Mervin would give gifts to her mother. This gift was undoubtedly a big blow to her physical father, Cilik. Silik also dressed up today. He didn''t know that his daughter was still alive and became very strong, and he even wanted to marry the God of Creation. He only knew that Eleanor''s weak-looking woman had be the king of the Lita Empire. He thought that it was all done by Eleanor, who looked weak and hearted, but was extremely vicious. When he saw that the beautiful woman standing beside Mervin, the God of Creation, turned out to be his daughter, he couldn''t sit still. When he saw that Mervy had even granted Eleanor and her partner the opportunity to live forever, he was even more crazy. If he hadn''t been banned, he might yell. Even if the price of this eternal life is that the power in his hand needs to be handed over to other people to be effective, otherwise it means no, and Cilik is still jealous. With the chance of immortality, who wants to have the power to rule themon people? Nothing canpare to eternal life. He looked so crazy, he wanted to kill Tang Guo, Eleanor, and the handsome man standing beside her. After his wedding, Tang Guo lived in this world for thirty years. Margaret, Harold, and Allen got the insights Mervin gave them. After thorough research, the three of them have gathered their godheads. Margaret is now the **** of darkness, Harold is the **** of thunder and lightning, and n is the **** of power. Hiry is still a demon, but he is the **** of demon, evil is not a vicious evil, evil is just a synonym for this world. In fact, Hiry was called a demon because he was very naughty at the beginning of his birth, and the creation **** likes to call him a little devil. When this world was born, there was no god. So for so many years, I haven''t heard of anyone who has be a god. Most of them are legends. I don''t know the true or false. Now it seems that it is people''s obscenity and falsehood. Marguerite and others are considered to be the first gods in this world. If they dont die, there is no problem with eternal life. On this day, Tang Guo and Mervy both felt that they were leaving the world. Mervin left a trace of his own consciousness to protect the world, and together with Tang Guo, he dissipated the power in the body, and the power belonged to the whole world. Hiry cried as she watched the two dissipate, her eyes swollen from crying. Margaretforted: "Little devil, don''t cry, in fact they are not dead. They are so powerful, how could they die? They went to another ce. They didn''t belong here, they should go back. ce." Hiry: "You areforting me, I know." Margaret took out the crystal ball and oveid the group news on it: "Really, if you want to know about them in the future,e to me or Harold Allen, we can all get in touch with your Father God. And mother gods, they are very powerful and will not disappear." "really?" "Really." "Margaret, you are the kindest **** of darkness." Margaret regretted itter, because she hadn''t woken up yet, and the little demon came. She always praised her as the most kind-hearted **** of darkness, and said that she was noble, gentle and beautiful. She really couldnt refuse this little devils request. She could only help the little devil in the group to greet his father and mother. Up. The little devil is indeed a little devil called by the **** of creation. It is really troublesome and naughty. But, the mouth is also very sweet, it is difficult for people to refuse his request. "Beautiful Marguerite, I thought this flower was very beautiful, but now I know that it''s not as good as you." Hiry took a flower and brought it to Marguerite. "You can ask God Father for me. The situation with the mother goddess? It''s better to have some pictures about them." Look, early in the morning, the little devil came to disturb her dreams again. "Okay, let me ask." Such a sweet little devil, it''s really hard to refuse. Chapter 5746: The real world (1) Chapter 5746: The real world (1) Chapter 5746 The real world (1) In Tianquan, Tang Guo slowly walked the road that was illuminated by the lights. She walked very slowly, and every time she passed amp, she could recall the story of the world. After a long time, she finally came to the position of thestmp, and in front of her was a door that could be touched by her hand. She raised her hand, her finger touched the somewhat icy door, but before she tried hard, the door opened. The light outside was very bright, so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes. She was instantly enveloped by a warm power. This power was not malicious, but was very close to her, as if the power itself belonged to her. She was wrapped by this power and floated outside. But in an instant, she came to another ce, still so familiar and familiar, she felt that she was in a body. Slowly opened her eyes and found that she was lying in a huge shell. Before she could observe the shining treasures around her, countless memories poured into her mind. These memories are very gentle, perhaps because of her own memories. She closed her eyes again, lying in the shell and reading the dusty memories, the golden tail sticking out of the shell, she swayed and looked very beautiful, like a fairy dancing. Tang Guo didn''t know that, at this time, the entire ten thousand realms shook. "The sea of heaven is unblocked, and the ice is melting very fast. I am afraid that Xiao Bawang is back." "I didn''t expect that she woulde back, this is troublesome." "Haha...Anyway, I haven''t provoke Xiaobawang. She couldn''t find me if she asked for trouble. You should think about when you offended her or did something that made Xiaobawang angry." The patriarch Ao Yuan sat in his seat and was not afraid at all, "Speaking of which, my dragons have always been friendly with the little overlord, and it is not the same way with you. Besides, my dragons were born with the blessing of heaven and dont need to be like some people. Sneak up and steal the luck of the small world." Ao Yuan swept over the people present one by one, and saw some people look natural, some people looked ufortable, even a little scared, it was funny. Why didnt they think of this day when they calcted the Little Overlord? Why was Tianhai frozen after Xiaobawang left? Thanks to him for reminding Xiaobawang, so as not to be calcted by this group of people. I just didnt expect that this group of people could not calcte Tianquan, and something happened to Xiaobawangs side. "It seems that the Yuan family hasn''t appeared for a long time?" Ao Yuan thoughtfully, "If they didn''t know that Xiaobawang wasing back?" "Ao Yuan, don''t guess, can you first think about what to do. If she is really angry, let her anger be vented, but no one can escape us. You don''t know, she is sometimes very unreasonable. "Snake n patriarch Zhang Qingming interrupted Ao Yuan, "Anyway, we are all beings above the ten thousand realms. There are so many people in this ce, so there is no need for infighting at this time." "Little Overlord wont trouble me. What does this have to do with me? Are you sick? Whoever of you participated in finding out the olddy of the Little Overlords family and persuading her to talk to the Overlords marriage is at your own risk, right? ." Ao Yuan stood up,ughed, and walked away: "My dragons have no other hobbies. I like babies and love to sleep. The old ancestors left us the dragons ancestral instruction is to take care of others. He has to go to Tianhai to see, how long hasn''t seen the water in Tianhai. Lets go down and take a bath when you unblock it. For many years, he really missed the tea made in Tianquan water. see you tomorrow Chapter 5747: The real world (2) Chapter 5747: The real world (2) Chapter 5747 The Real World (2) Ao Yuanfei came to the position of Tianhai, only to realize that someone was standing on the edge of Tianhai. He said in his heart, who is so courageous, who dares to watch the scenery here, is he not afraid that Xiaobawang wille out and beat him up? When I knew that the sea was about to melt, all the living, movable, and walking around were gone. After all, there were a lot of people who wanted to count the little overlord at the beginning, and there were a lot of people who looked at Tianquan, and no one wanted to be misunderstood by her. When the timees, I wont say anything about being beaten, and I might lose my life. Ao Yuan is wearing a golden armor with various beautiful gems on it. looks a little cheesy, but who told the dragon n to have this hobby besides sleeping? He approached the person, did the other person mean to look back? Ao Yuan sighed. He didn''t believe that the other party didn''t feel someone, and he didn''t hide his breath. Who is this silver-haired boy? I''m so courageous. "Boy, do you know where this is?" Ao Yuan reminded, "This is Tianhai, do you know where Tianhai is?" "I know." Yin Yao looked sideways at Ao Yuan, "Ao Yuan, long time no see." "Hey, who is your kid? How do you know me?" Ao Yuan was surprised, and quickly flipped through his memories. Could it be that he fell asleep and some of his memories became blurred? But flipping around, they didn''t find the existence of this person. He held his chin, and carefully looked at the white-clothed and silver-haired boy in front of him. There was really no such person in his memory, no **** of this trumpet, and no demon of this trumpet. Looking at the other person with silver hair, most of them are not human. What kind is that? "I know, we''ve seen it many times, but what you see should be my body." Of course Yin Yao knew Ao Yuan. Ao Yuan is A Guoguo''s best friend. It''s really just a friend. He, the only person Aguoguo would invite to the Heavenly Sea Undersea Pce to y. Across the ten thousand realms, no one except them has this treatment. Why was he so stupid before that he didn''t see that Agogo was very different to him, so he just ran away awkwardly? Agogo was about to wake up, he was a little nervous. At the beginning, he thought that Agogo was going to marry someone, but he didn''t realize that his heart was full of Agogo, so he ran away secretly. didnt even think carefully about why Agoguo would tell him some stories about love and love in the script. After being taken back by his brother, he nned to fall asleep at the Time and Space Administration. Perhaps he couldn''t see Aguo''s sadness. Later, his luck was plundered, and he didn''t even think about resisting. eventerpletely closed all his memories to sleep. A Guoguo came, and she was very angry. was also calcted by others, and he experienced some sad and guilty things in the small world. Obviously she is Tianhai Xiaobawang, not afraid of the heavens, and not afraid of them. Everyone is jealous of her, but because he was calcted by others, he has suffered so many wrongs. Ao Yuan narrowed his eyes and wanted to see Yinyao''s body, but it was very impolite to do so, so he asked, "What is your body?" Yinyao: "Agogo ofteny on the stone in the sun." "The one that glows at night." Yin Yao added. Ao Yuan: "" Soon he realized that it was the stone that Xiaobawang liked very much? Sure enough, he felt a little familiar, why are they familiar? Stupid in stupidity, this stupid boy is actually liked by the bully, is it because he is stupid? "Haha, I know you, once I went to y with Agogo and watched her lie on a rock and bask in the sun." Chapter 5748: The real world (3) Chapter 5748: The real world (3) Chapter 5748 The Real World (3) "The rock was smooth and t. I looked quite big and wanted to lie down." Ao Yuan''s expression changed, "As a result, the rock quit and threw me into the sea." "So it''s your kid?" Ao Yuan stared, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you run away? Don''t you want to pay attention to A Guoguo?" "I didn''t bother to pay attention to Agogo. It was because people from the Hai n said that she was going to talk to each other. I didn''t understand my heart at the beginning, and I was very sad, thinking that she was going to leave. Then I heard her say and asked me if I wanted to I have been with her all the time. I heard that when we get married, I will dowry. I thought she would take me as a dowry." When Yin Yao said this, she was a little ufortable, and her cheeks flushed slightly: "At that time, I didn''t understand that this was like, but I knew anger in my heart, so I left. Now I can understand why I want to go because I can''t be a piece. The dowry stone looks at her lovingly and lovingly with others." "Hahahahahahahahahaha!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" "Hahahahahaha!" "Iughed so hard! A Guoguo said that you are cute and that you are a little stupid, so you are so stupid and cute?" Ao Yuanughed so much that his whole body was shaking, like a sheep has a seizure. "Hahaha, what if The people of Tianhai knew Aguo''s hobby a long time ago, and they don''t have to work so hard to calcte her." Yinyao looked indifferent: "It''s not that anyone who is stupid can get what she likes." Ao Yuan couldn''t help but smile, "Yes, yes, I admit that, you won." "Don''t be stupid anymore, you kid, Aguo is Tianhai Xiaobawang, if she doesn''t want to, no one can force her to win her, even the olddy of her family can''t do it." Ao Yuan said, "Look, she was back then. Drive the olddy out of Tianhai, ice Tianhai, and take Tianquan away. No one can covet her. What she wants to give must be willing. She doesn''t want to, no one can force it." "I know." Yin Yao said in a low tone, "I don''t know if she wakes up, or if she wants me." Ao Yuan patted Yin Yao on the shoulder: "You are not a big deal, so, you might as well be a rock first, and she won''t be angry with you. Look at the rock in the sea this day. Have you flexible? She likes to lie on a rock and bask in the sun, which one is morefortable with you?" "You said..." Before Ao Yuan''s words were finished, he found that there was a silver luminous stone lying in the partially melted sea water. He touched his forehead. It turned out that Xiao Bawang was so good. "Speaking of Yinyao, can I sit on you?" Yinyao: "Are you dreaming?" "Well, I just haven''t tried it." "You can try it, I promise not to kill you." Ao Yuan gave up: "Forget it, forget it, you are Agogo''s, I dare not." Good friends belong to good friends. When it''s time to fight, Xiaobawang will not show mercy. As the water in Tianhai continued to melt away, all living creatures near Tianhai were moved. After discussing with Zhang Qingming, there was no result in the end. Eventually they thought of a person, that olddy from Xiaobawang''s family. They are going to find the olddy, no matter what, she is the only rtive of Xiaobawang who has blood rtionship. It has been so many years, and what happened back then is actually nothing. The olddy is always Xiaobawangs grandmother, it is impossible to really deny her, right? Chapter 5749: The real world (4) Chapter 5749: The real world (4) Chapter 5749 The Real World (4) Let the olddy intercede, the previous thing may be over. They remember the words when Xiaobawang was leaving, waiting for her toe back. They didn''t know why she was so anxious at the beginning, but drove the olddy out of the sky and iced the sky, without time to do other things. Tianhai has been frozen for countless years, and they thought she would nevere back again. "Is the Yuan family contacted?" "No, the Yuan family did not ept the news, and also hid the location. It seems that they should have known the news that Xiaobawang ising back." Zhang Qingming''s face sank: "This Yuan family runs fast. I am so afraid of Xiaobawang, how could he hit her with the idea at the beginning? The kid in his family still wants to marry Xiaobawang." "Maybe I feel that Xiaoba has been single for many years and has no love experience, so I can cheat." Zhang Qingming''s cheek twitched, so cheating? She deceived others almost. One monthter, all the ice in Tianhai melted. Ao Yuan has always been sitting by the sea, and from time to time he talks to Yin Yao: "I guess I will wake up soon." He found that as soon as these words fell, the luminous stone of Yinyao looked better, especially the reflection in the water. Whoever reads it is a treasure. Although, this stone itself is a treasure, otherwise it would not be able to be a man. When thest piece of ice melted, there was movement in the sky and sea. Not only that, the originally muddy sea slowly became clear. "It''s the Tianquan Eye." Ao Yuan stood up, "She released the Tianquan Eye, and the Sea n under her rule in Tianhai will also wake up, and its strength will increase greatly." In other words, she is going to do something big. As soon as Ao Yuans words fell, he felt movement in the sea, and then saw waves of sea surface, a white figure leaping out of the sea. Ao Yuan was a little surprised when she saw A Guoguo at this time. She was stronger than before. In fact, she is a protoss mixed-race. Her father''s surname is Tang, and her name is Tang Guo, also known as A Guo Guo Tang. Xu is called A Guo Guo quite special, and everyone likes to call it that way. Mother is a mermaid who strayed into Tianhai, and his father is a golden carp who is in charge of Tianhai. Although they are all fish, they are still mixed. However, she inherited all the advantages of her parents, her appearance is still Oriental, she has jet-ck hair, and she likes to wear white clothes the most. Mother often said that she was not elegant, but she had no way of doing it. Father thought she was Tianhais little princess, what''s wrong with being domineering? When she became an adult, her father gave Tianhai to her, and after obtaining her consent, he took her mother to find her mothers hometown. So far, there is no return. But she could feel the blood''s involvement, they were all still alive, but they were far away. In short, they said that as long as they find her mother''s hometown, they will definitelye back. "A Guoguo, you are finally back." Ao Yuan waved happily, "Many people think you won''t be back again." Just like her parents, after many years of walking, there has never been news. Everyone felt that they had died unexpectedly. Because of this, some people have the courage to hit Agogo with their idea, thinking that there is that olddy, and Agogo will definitely listen to her. However, will she? She has not been that kind of person since she was a child. Although she is a fish, he Ao Yuan is a dragon, but he was beaten by her since childhood. I still remember now that he was curious and pulled her tail down, but she pulled his dragon tail, and flicked him away, making him feel dizzy. Now that he thinks about it, he feels vomiting. Chapter 5750: The real world (5) Chapter 5750: The real world (5) Chapter 5750 The Real World (5) "Ao Yuan, long time no see." Tang Guo was still a little happy when she saw her old friend. Ao Yuan is the only friend she can trust in Tianhai. Ao Yuanughed and said, "Many people are now in utter horror because of your return, so I have to remind you, dont forget to report the hatred back then." "Of course, I am the person who holds the most grudges, no matter who it is, I will retaliate back if I provoke me." Ao Yuan touched his face, yes, including him. He nced at the slowly floating rock in the sea, couldnt help but said in a low voice, That rock has been waiting for you. I didnt expect you to be a good one. "Ao Yuan, havent seen each other for many years, do we take advantage of this time to discuss it? See if you have grown up..." "Agogo, I remembered that there is still something to do at home. It will be fine to see that you are all right. I will go back first." Tang Guo didn''t mean to chase, she put away the sword in her hand and walked to the beach, looking at the silver, luminous stone that had moved to the beach, she gently jumped up and sat down. She touched the stone, and her voice fell softly: "Do you want to be a stone that way?" When the words fell, she rose into the sky, the original stone turned into a human form, hugged her quickly, went ashore cautiously, and looked at her with honest and pitiful eyes: "Agogo, what do you like? What I am like." "What you look like, I also like what you look like." Tang Guo smiled, remembering that she knew it, but it was just a small misunderstanding. It''s not her style to spend so much time retrieving this stone and discarding it. Yinyaos eyes lit up: "Then I prefer the human form." "If you want to bask in the sun, I can be a rock." The system originally wanted to remind him when to go to the Time and Space Administration to do the numbering procedures for him, but they could see that the two were spreading dog food, knowing that they were not talking well at this time. And he also knows why he called Tianhai No.1, because his host is the master of Tianhai, so what would he call Tianhai No.1? "Agogo, you won''t lose me, will you?" "Didn''t you run by yourself? You ran while I was going to the Dragon Race to borrow magic weapons." Tang Guo frowned, "What caused me to lose you?" Yinyao: "..." It seems to be. "I am sorry." "I hope you can forgive me, my brother said that the stone resuscitation is rtivelyte." Yin Yao exined, "If I cane back, I will definitely not leave because of a little difort." "Where is it so easy toe back?" Tang Guo motioned to Yin Yao to put her down, "I won''t lose you, and you can''t run. If you want to run, I will put you in a magic treasure." Tang Guo took out a and handed it to Yin Yao: Ive studied this magic weapon for a long time. Its the most suitable for you. You cant even run if you want to. Yinyao is finally loose, and he is still very guilty about this matter. "Take me to the Space-Time Administration Bureau first, and enter the number for our Xiaotongzi. If I left in a hurry, I forgot about it." Because of some minor misunderstandings, Yin Yao left, and she went to the Space-Time Administration Bureau. From the time and space administration boss Yuehuai, that is, Yinyao''s eldest brother, I learned that Yinyao fell into a deep self-sleep. He scattered some souls to many small worlds. Although not the main ones, these souls are apanied by his luck. If it continues, he will sleep forever, and eventually be a stone without aura, and his soul will dissipate between the heaven and the earth. Chapter 5751: The real world (6) Chapter 5751: The real world (6) Chapter 5751 The real world (6) will be like this, inseparable from Yuanjiu. The space-time factory created by the Yuan family specializes in stealing air luck in the small world. The silver line is born from heaven and earth and made of essence. It is an air transporter in itself, which is very attractive to the Yuan family space-time factory. They caught the breath of Yinyao''s small world, and followed after them, trying to drain Yinyao''s luck. Yuehuai herself intends to deal with this matter personally, and finally happened to meet her in the past. She originally didn''t n to go down in person, after all, the main soul in those small worlds was not the silver line, but only a small part of him scattered out, just with luck. She cut her hair, dripped blood, and entered the small world with three thousand green silks. Unexpectedly, the Yuan family had two brushes, and the power contained in the three thousand green silks was too little, there were weak and strong, especially under the calction of the Yuan family, it caused her three thousand green silks to be repeatedly frustrated. She hates the Yuan family very much. If it were not for them, this broken stone would not run away. So, she went in person. Because she was too young to be frustrated, she didn''t expect this to be a game made by the Yuan family. After she got the system, she returned to Tianhai, took Tianquan, sealed it in the system space, and icy Tianhai to avoid being calcted. However, on the way she went, she was still subjected to calctions by the Yuan family. The Yuan family united with masters to attack her, causing her soul to suffer severe damage. Not to kill her, but it also made her amnesia after falling into the small world. The system was an initial system she chose at random, so it became the situation where she had toplete various female matching tasks at the beginning. This matter, I really cant me the system. The original system itself is an experiment, and the settings inside are not perfect. The reason for bringing this system is that she helped Yuehuai do systematic experiments. It happened that she was going to the small world to see how far this system could grow. So the culprit of all this is Yuan Jiu. Needless to say, Yuan Jiu must have been hiding, and the Yuan family probably also hid, so she did not go to them immediately. First solve the number of Xiao Tongzi, and then solve those who urged the olddy on the ten thousand realms. Finally, it was Yuan Jiu''s side. She estimated that Yuan Jiu was no longer above the Ten Thousand Realms. At this time, she was chasing after him, but no one was found. Yinyao watched Tang Guo''s expression all the way down, and suddenly said, "A Guoguo, I have left a little mark on Yuan Jiu''s body." Tanguo paused: "How did you do it?" "He blocked me several times in the next few worlds. Once I pretended to be very anxious and wanted to find you, and deliberately put his external avatar back." Tang Guoughed, squeezed Yinyaos face, and kissed him again: "Break the stone and do a beautiful job." Although she was called Bro Shitou, Yin Yao had a kind of satisfying sweetness in her heart. Agoguo still called him the same as before, indicating that she was no longer angry about that matter. I remember when he first floated to the sea of heaven, Aguo jumped onto his body and found that he was conscious, and asked: "Broken Stone, where did youe from? Do you know that this is the sea of heaven? When I floated to the sea of heaven, it belongs I''m overwhelmed." "From today, you will be responsible for lying down in the sun for me." Yinyao frowned slightly: "However, the mark I left on Yuan Jiu''s body is divided into many parts, and the breath is also very weak. I suspect that he has sliced himself." "It''s okay, as many as he cuts, I will take you to kill as many as you dare to offend me, you must know the consequences of offending me." Tang Guo was full of murderous expression, but Yin Yao was not afraid at all. He will go wherever she goes in the future. see you tomorrow Chapter 5752: The real world (7) Chapter 5752: The real world (7) Chapter 5752 The real world (7) At the speed of Tang Guo and Yin Yao, it took a day to get to the Time and Space Administration. The Time and Space Administration is located in the void above the Ten Thousand Realms, and there are various powerful formations around it. If it is not for the people of the Time and Space Administration, it is impossible to enter. Tang Guo and Yin Yao both have the authority of the Time and Space Administration, and of course they can easily enter. With the help of Yinyao, the procedures are very fast. After the system number is entered, all systems can inquire that the Space-Time Administration has such a system called Tianhai No.1. A lot of software has been installed in the system, and it has obtained the highest authority of the Space-Time Administration System. In Yinyao''s words, since his brother gave him the authority, there is nothing wrong with him taking care of the object''s system. His brother will definitely not care. In other words, his brother went out on an adventure and has note back for so many years. If there weren''t often weak signalsing back, he was really afraid of idents. Recently, the signal sent back is getting stronger and stronger. Yin Yao estimates that in a while, the signal over there will be able to establish contact with the Space-Time Administration, andmunication will be possible. "Agogo, I want to install a signal receiver here on Tianhai No.1, so that if there is any news from my brother, he can know it as soon as possible. Maybe in some time, we will be able to pass on the news to each other." Of course Tang Guo would not object, and the system called Tianhai No. 1 would not object anymore. Wait when he is finished, he will show off at the System House. After so many years, it is not easy for him to finally mix up the number. "A Guoguo, do you want to return now?" Yin Yao saw that Tang Guo didn''t move, guessing that she might have other things to do. "I want to wait here. I haven''t seen my big brother for a long time." Mention Tang Kui, Tang Guo thought of Tang Jiao, "I don''t know if Tang Jiao knew that I was a tasker in the small world." Tianhai No.1: [Host Da, she shouldn''t know yet, 222 thinks she is a naive, and didn''t tell her about it. Speaking of it, it has been a long time since I met Tang Jiao. Tang Jiao, who has been doing the task for so many years, can''t really remember the past. "Xiao Tongzi, ask them where they are now and how soon they can finish their mission." There is a time difference between the small world of the task and the time-space administration. If you spend a lifetime in the small world of the task, the time-space administration will notst long. So, she wants to wait here to meet old acquaintances. After all, after leaving here, they may not be able to meet again for a short time. Tianhai No.1 hurried to send an email. He knew Tang Guo very well. He knew her but these things, so he might do other things with peace of mind. It takes a lot of time to take revenge and kill Yuan Jiu. Tianhai No.1: [111, received a quick reply message. Tianhai No.1: [222, received a quick response message. Tianhai No.1 thought for a while, and then sent an email to 978: [978, are you there, I received a quick reply message. Speaking of 978, it seems that it is not produced by the Time and Space Administration, it should be produced by other small factories, and waster persuaded to return to the right path. I dont know how the other partys situation is now, whether they are willing to work in the Space-Time Administration and eat public meals, which is much better than the wild system. No matter what, I have a look after it. While thinking on Tianhai No.1, there was movement on the 111 side: [Brother, what''s the matter? Chapter 5753: The real world (8) Chapter 5753: The real world (8) Chapter 5753 The real world (8) Tianhai No.1: [I have been to the Space-Time Administration Bureau and have gone through the procedures for entering the number. When can your hostplete the task? My host is waiting for him toe back. really? brother? Are you back to the Time and Space Administration? ] 111 was very surprised, [I immediately told the host that he should speed up thepletion of the task. Tianhai No.1: [Dont worry, finish it slowly, there is a time difference, and you cant wait long. Besides, the host will have to see the host of 222. Although Tianhai No.1 said so, 111 hurriedly replied to an email and immediately talked to Tang Kui about it. Tang Kui is a big viin this time, his original body is a big viin who ckened his family and abandoned his family for the man he liked. Now he is repentant and knows that the man is just using him, hoping that he can protect his family well and stop being deceived by that man. Host, there is good news. "What''s the matter?" Tang Kui was sitting in the pavilion drinking alcohol in a Chinese suit. He was thinking about how to make the person who cheated on feelings pay a heavy price, mainly because of which way to relieve his breath. Host, this is the case. Your wild sister has returned to the Space-Time Administration Bureau. It seems to have ended the endless shuttle and recovered her identity. Brother Tong just sent an e-mail to ask you when you will go back. It seems that you want to wait for you to meet. Your wild sister probably has other things to do. Knowing the temperament of his host, 111 finished all the information in one go. Tang Kui, who was still immersed in the abuse of scum, stood up excitedly. It just so happened that a person walked across from him. Seeing him so excited, he was overjoyed, but his expression didn''t show up: "Brother Tang, why are you so excited?" Tang Kui didnt answer the callers words, but instead asked 111 in his heart the uracy of this matter. After getting the assurance, he decided to get rid of the scum in the fastest way. "Brother Tang?" When someone saw that Tang Kui hadn''t spoken, he didn''t understand. Could it be that his charm is so great, but within a few days, Tang Kui was fascinated by him. Suddenly, he felt that Tang Kuis eyes were not right, and tentatively asked: "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you?" "Come here." Tang Kui shouted to the outside, and a group of masters immediately came in. He pointed to the humanity in front of him, "This is a spy arranged by the enemy country. Capture him." The visitor widened his eyes in surprise, and suppressed the panic in his heart: "Brother Tang, have you misunderstood something? How could I be an enemy spy? I am a native of Vietnam..." "Grab it, this person is good at martial arts, I will abolish his martial arts first." Before anyone could react, Tang Kui went up to abolish the martial arts of the man, and he screamed in pain, "Tang Kui!" Tang Kui saw what he wanted to say, and he stretched out his hand to remove his chin. Although this is too rude, and it is not understandable, but he has to finish the task early and go back to see his sister. This is the fastest way. He doesn''t want to entangle with people to exin too much. As long as he puts the evidence in front of him, no one will doubt it. On the other side, 222 also replied to Tianhai No.1s email: [Brother, I immediately asked the host, she was a bit unreliable, but if that guy followed, he might be able toplete the task earlier. ] 222 Sigh, the host hasn''t grown up all the time, and it''s hard for him. Fortunately, the host is lucky, with the help of the boss, and the task ispleted well every time. Chapter 5754: The real world (9) Chapter 5754: The real world (9) Chapter 5754 The real world (9) Tang Kui ended the small world mission, quickly returned to the Time and Space Administration, and walked out of the nutrition warehouse. You can practice in the real world, so the nutrition warehouse needs to be filled with spiritual liquid to nourish the body. He hurriedly walked out of the mission area, and happened to meet Tang Jiao, who was also running out in a hurry, and the two looked at each other. Host, this is your sister''s sister Tang Jiao in the small world. ] 111 said. Host, this is your sister''s brother Tang Kui in the small world. 222 said, he had told Tang Jiao about the world before, but she was impressed. This time, he actually did the task by himself, and he hadnt waited until the big guy appeared. He suspects that the big guy will be very angry, of course, its not his business. He believes that the host still has the ability to handle that big guy, and he doesn''t need a system to worry about. "Hello, this is Tang Kui." "Hello, I am Tang Jiao." The two greeted briefly, and hurriedly went to see Tang Guo. They all looked forward to the person they hadnt seen for a long time. Especially Tang Jiao, she really didn''t expect that the older sister was also a tasker back then, she always thought that the other party was a reborn. Unexpectedly! She rubbed her face, is she the stupidest? "Two, Miss Tang is inside." Tang Kui and Tang Jiao walked in, and they saw a woman in white clothes with jet ck silk. Next to the woman, there was a man with white clothes and silver hair sitting, and the two of them looked very good. "Guoguo." Tang Kui first yelled in the past. He traveled through so many worlds on missions. Tang Guo was the only one who could touch him. He truly regarded her as his sister. "Brother." Tang Guo stood up, hugged Tang Kui, "Long time no see." "Yes, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here. You don''t have to suffer from the shuttle anymore." This news made Tang Kui the happiest. "Sister, you lied to me so hard." Tang Jiao looked helpless, "You lied to me for rebirth. As a result, you were a traversal with the system. I didn''t know until a while ago." The 222 in her family is unreliable, so I dont tell her such important news. "Dont you know now? This time Im here to see you guys. I still have a lot of things to do. I may not have much time to meet in the future. After I get things done, I will invite you to visit Tianhai." Tang Guo briefly told the two of the reasons for her shuttle and her identity. Both were a little surprised after listening, but they didn''t expect the original thing to be like this. Tang Guo nned to stay here for a few more days. After all, in the future, there may not be much time to meet. During , Tianhai-1 also received news from 978, indicating that their task is now very difficult, and there is no way to find time toe to the Space-Time Administration, and toe to the Space-Time Administration requires a lot of energy, which is not enough for the time being. Regarding Tianhai No. 1s proposal to allow him to join the Space-Time Administration, 978 is of course very happy, but he wants to discuss with his host, Bai Yumeng. Tang Guo didn''t force this matter either, just asked Yin Yao to tell the administrator to remember this matter. If Bai Yumeng and 978e over, remember to go through the formalities for them. The time to get along is always very short, and Tang Guo will be separated from Tang Kui and Tang Jiao again. The two also knew that it was impossible to get together all the time, they all had their own things to do, reluctantly separated. Tang Guo and Yin Yao left the Time and Space Administration again, and just returned to Tianhai, Tianhai No. 1 received a signal from a long distance. [Hello, Im Jin, is it the Space-Time Administration on your side? Tianhai No.1: [I am the most powerful system in the Space-Time Administration, Tianhai No.1. Gold: Chapter 5755: The real world (10) Chapter 5755: The real world (10) Chapter 5755 The real world (10) Gold: [Tianhai No. 1? Tianhai No.1: [Yes, the most powerful system. Jin: [I have only heard of Tianhai, but never heard of Tianhai 1. Tianhai No.1: [My host is the owner of Tianhai. My name is Tianhai No. 1. Do you think there is a problem? Gold: Silence. Tianhai Princesss system is really different, no problem. Gold: [Hello, Tianhai No.1, can youmunicate with your host? And, do you know Lord Yin Yao? Tianhai No.1: [Recognition, Lord Yinyao is a great object of my host. Gold: This is good news. Gold: [Tianhai No. 1, I am the system gold of the boss of the Space-Time Administration, Yuehuai. The host went out for adventure before, encountered a space-time storm, and fell into other universes. Because of the distance, I have been trying to contact the Space-Time Administration''s signal, and now I finally establish contact. Now that Princess Tianhai and Lord Yin Yao have returned, please take care of the affairs of the Time and Space Administration. The host will not be able to return in a short time. Of course, it is estimated that there will be no way to return for a long time. Tianhai No.1 understood now, he said that this Jin sounded a bit familiar, it turned out to be the original system. However, he thinks Tianhai No. 1 is still the best. Tianhai No.1: [Wait a minute, I will talk to the host. Gold: [Okay, trouble. Tianhai No.1: [Small meaning, you''re wee. The host is big, the bosss system gold has contacted me. Now that we have established a connection, he may have something to say to you. When Tianhai No.1 was speaking, Tang Guo and Yinyaos spiritual sense were built on the signal receiver, and they were able tomunicate with the system gold. "Jin, long time no see." Tang Guo said, "You have been out of touch for a long time. Where are you now, can you get in touch with Big Brother?" Yinyao''s eyes lit up when she heard this name. A Guoguo used to call his brother Yuehuai. He also hurriedly asked: "Jin, how is my brother?" Gold: [The host is fine, very good. After experiencing the space-time storm, we are now in another universe. The return requires a lot of energy, no matter whether it is a short time or a long time, there is no way to return, and the host has no intention to return now. Yinyao: "Why?" Gold: [At present, my host and I are in a very special continent. There is only one country here, which is very prosperous. The host has mixed up with an official position here by virtue of his talents, and he may be addicted to being an official. Tang Guo: "..." Yinyao: "..." They dont believe it. Who is morefortable with the boss of the Space-Time Administration? Tang Guo: "You can be more specific." Gold: [This world is weird, and the host should want to stay here to decrypt it. The whole world is shrouded in mysterious power, the power is very powerful, that is, the host is currently unable to crack the mystery inside. People who exist in this world return to the original point every ny-nine years. Unless, it''s an outsider like the host. I think that the main purpose of the host staying here as an official should be to be curious about the world and to figure out the secrets here. Jin thought for a while and added: [Recently, the host has made some breakthroughs. The female emperor of the only country on the continent is very weird. The host will check the news every night, and it is night now. Possibly, the secret of this world lies in the female emperor. When the host discovers the secret of the female emperor, he should be ready to return. Tang Guo and Yin Yao looked at each other. Are they really just exploring the secrets of the female emperor, but not the other? Tianhai No.1: [Host, I think Jin is a bit stupid, and I am the most powerful system. Gold: Speaking bad things in front of him is worthy of the system of Princess Tianhai. see you tomorrow 520 happy. Thats it for today. Its still a bit tired to change two books every day. Complete the real world, and then exin some extras, it should be about the same, not too long, at most ten days. Chapter 5756: The real world (11) Chapter 5756: The real world (11) Chapter 5756 The real world (11) During the conversation with Jin, Tang Guo and Yinyao came to the conclusion that they would never think of Yuehuaiing back for a long time. As for what he did over there, the two were not so concerned, as long as he was still alive. There is no big problem with the Time and Space Administration. It is very strong in itself, and there are two people there. Even if they were chasing Yuan Jiu, it would not be as difficult and easy toe back now. She also told Jin about the matter here, so don''t worry too much about Yuehuai. After finishing the dialogue with Jin, Tang Guo immediately went to Tianhai to mobilize the Marines. Although some things have been sote for so many years, she will not forget to do them. It was a hurried walk back then, those people don''t think it''s just over. Waiting for her toplete the mobilization of the Sea n personnel, she went out to sea with her soldiers and horses, and saw some people waiting at the beach. She was very familiar with the people who took the lead. Isnt that the olddy in her family who is confused and hates her mother? This olddy likes to show up the most. She is not very capable, but she wants to take care of everything. At the beginning, because her mother was a mermaid who didnt know where to float to the sky, the olddy couldnt bear it even if her parents were affectionate. It should be said that she is simply jealous of her parents'' love. This incident is a long time ago. This olddy was able to be with the old man, using some ill-conceived means. However, after that time, she really had her father. The olddy was very helpless about this. He didn''t marry the olddy and didn''t want to face her. It is also because of the olddy''s thing that he has a shadow on women, let alone find other people he likes separately. Waiting for her father to reach adulthood, the old man went to the universe to wander and take an adventure. Many yearster, they received a message from the old man before he died. He encountered unforeseen danger and died, leaving no soul residue. Over the years, the olddy has always felt that the olddy is sorry for her, and she doesn''t want to think about the messy things she has done. Even if she is a pure-blooded golden carp, she cant be with others by forcing them. No matter men or women, few people can bear it. But she didn''t know that she was wrong, but instead felt that the olddy was insignificant and unjustified, and he had lost her. While the olddy was still there, she cried out all kinds of bad things about the olddy. After so many years, if she didn''t marry her, didn''t give a name, she still wandered around, she didn''t mean toe back. The older generation of Tianhai knew what was going on, so it was a bit unlucky to call the old man directly. Later, the olddy died, and the olddy started looking for a wife for her son, Tang Guos father. Of course, she chose the pure golden carp. She believes that the status is noble and the blood is pure to be worthy of her son. And the people selected are all from her natal family. However, Tang Guos father didnt eat this set at all, and taking the olddy to Tianhai to live was just that blood rtionship. The appearance of Tang Guos motherter brought their rtionship to a freezing point. Tang Guos father is a very short-term caregiver, but her mother has never suffered from the olddy. Because of this, the olddy hated her mother, and her, even her father''s blood was flowing through her body. But in the eyes of the olddy, it is impure. Before her parents left, the olddy was looking for candidates all day long, and wanted her father to marry another concubine. Chapter 5757: The real world (12) Chapter 5757: The real world (12) Chapter 5757 The real world (12) Tang Guo believes that her parents left to find her mothers hometown. Another reason is that the olddy is very annoying. "Guoer." The voice of the olddy pulled Tang Guo back from her thoughts. She looked at the ce of the olddy. Seeing the jewels she was wearing, she looked like the oldest andrgest herself, which made her feel a bit ridiculous. Its this time, are you still ying the music in front of her? "What is the olddy doing here?" Tang Guo asked. The olddy''s expression became a little unnatural, but thinking that she was the other''s grandmother, even if Tang Guo was dissatisfied with her, she still had to respect her as an old man. "I heard that you are back. If the sea is unblocked today,e and have a look." The olddy said, "Besides, I also live here...The family always lives together, and now our grandparents depend on each other..." "You are not suitable for living in Tianhai." Tang Guo shook his head and refused, "Did you not live well when Tianhai was frozen these years? You look good, it''s better than when you were in Tianhai." "Guo''er, are you still angry with grandma?" The olddy wiped her tears, "I''m also doing good for you. Your boss is not young. You should get married. Besides, the Yuan family is also a big family. What''s wrong with the Yuan family boy? of?" "Do you think it''s appropriate for my dignified Princess Tianhai to marry?" What is the olddy''s idea, she knows very well, just looking at her parents'' absence, wanting to marry her, and then bring her natal group of people over to upy Tianhai Resources. There are countless resources in the sky and sea, not to mention a sky spring. The sky spring eye in the sky spring is the source of the endless water of the sky sea. It can be said that as long as the Tianquan Eye exists, the Tianhai will never dry up. However, some people hit the eyes of Tianquan with their ideas, and they want to plunder the power of Tianquan''s eyes. Does this olddy really do not understand, or is she fake? Of course is fake, she also wants to plunder Tianquan''s eye power. After all, the olddy is no longer there, and her parents are also gone. What is her feeling for here? Tang Guo guessed that the other party''s treatment of the old man was only a fancy to the power of Tianhai, rather than a real liking. If you really like it, how can you be willing to hurt someone? "This daughter''s family always has to marry." The olddy said stubbornly, "What else can you do if you don''t marry?" Tang Guo knew that he didn''t know anything about this olddy, and sneered: "I only recruit husbands, and I have recruited them now. I am the master of Tianhai, and it is not your turn to intervene in these matters." "Have you recruited?" The olddy''s expression changed. She looked at Yin Yao beside Tang Guo, her expression even worse, "It''s this kid of unknown origin, Guo''er, don''t you be deceived by such a powerful person... " "Let''s talk about it, the main purpose ofing here today." After so much, she didn''t believe that the other party only cared about her marriage. The olddy''s expression was not very good: "Guo''er, since you are back, the things that happened back then will be wiped out. Don''t hurt other people. I didn''t expect the Yuan family to harm you, and other people were deceived. "Oh, I was deceived? Didn''t you work together to divide my Tianhai resources, but didn''t get anything in the end?" Seeing the olddy''s face changed drastically, Tang Guo raised a gesture, and all the Tianhai Sea n gushed out of the water. She looked at the crowd around the olddy and said, "Since they are all here, it saves me to find someone and take them all. under." "Do you dare?" The olddy was a little flustered, "I''m your grandma." Chapter 5758: The real world (13) Chapter 5758: The real world (13) Chapter 5758 The real world (13) "I announce that you are not anymore." When the olddy calcted Tianhai resources, it was not. Zhang Qingming, who was not far behind the olddy, saw that something was wrong and wanted to slip away. He didn''t expect that the olddy would not be able to do anything about it. It seemed that he couldn''t be kind this time. He had to go back early and inform his family of the news, or hide his position as soon as possible. Tianhai Xiaobawang, can''t afford it. Vaguely he regrets a little bit. He shouldnt be greedy at the beginning, thinking that if Xiaobawangs parents leave, he can do whatever to her. "Where to go?" Yinyao blocked Zhang Qingming''s retreat. He wanted to run, but was suppressed by Yinyao''s soul. He couldn''t move at all. Finally, Yinyao returned by catching a chicken. "Notify your family and use resources to redeem them." Tang Guo looked at Zhang Qingming, "Half of resources." Tang Guo watched the Sea n sh with those people, and the olddy was already under control. After a while, she will go to the olddys family home and ask them to hand over half of the resources. Only half is enough to make these people ufortable. As for killing them, there is no need. She just wants to kill Yuan Jiu. The other half of the remaining resources, if one of them angered her once, she would take someone to ask for it once, and see if they dare to calcte. Zhang Qingming''s lips were ck and blue, he didn''t speak, half of the resources, no matter he was the patriarch, so many resources, it is impossible for the snake n to give up half of the resources to redeem people. "If they don''t use resources to redeem people, starting tomorrow, I will personally arrest people. I will catch one in one more day, when the resources are avable, and when will they be put back. But at that time, it is not half the resources. All the resources are mine." Zhang Qingming''s face changed drastically, this time he obediently wrote all the information up and sent it back to the Snake n. People from other families who have been arrested can only write letters obediently. After they passed the letter, Tang Guo imprisoned them all in the dungeon of Tianhai. She sealed off Tianhai so that no one could enter, and then took the olddy to her home. The olddy has a bad face: "What are you going to do?" "Go to your family''s house." Tang Guo sat on the shell of a big tortoise, lined up with Yin Yao, and looked at the olddy with a bad face, she was in a good mood. "You have always wanted to live in Tianhai, right? Yes, your family is ake. Of course it is not bigger than Tianhai. It''s not surprising that you want to live in a good ce. But you shouldn''t grab my things." The olddy was a little scared: "Guoer." Tang Guo leaned on Yin Yao''s shoulder and closed her eyes to rest up her mind. She didn''t want to listen. This olddy was talking nonsense anyway. If they don''t hurt them, they wille again. What else the olddy wanted to say, Yin Yao frowned, and reached out to silence her. Seeing her ring her teeth and dancing ws, she stretched out her hand to forbid her actions, so that she could only sit motionless, unable to speak, sitting on the tortoise''s back, her eyes widened, and there was hatred for him inside. Yinyao doesnt care about this, as long as the old woman doesnt quarrel with Aguo to rest. Not long after, Turtle brought Tang Guo and the others to the olddys family. Tang Guo had already woke up, looking at the olddy''s appearance, she didn''t mean to help her relieve her. "You said, how about I drain the water here?" The olddy shook her head quickly, and finally there was fear in her eyes. She didn''t expect Tang Guo to be so unreasonable that she would drain the water of thiske. "Call people, let them use half of the resources to redeem you." Chapter 5759: The real world (14) Chapter 5759: The real world (14) Chapter 5759 The real world (14) Tang Guo lifted the ban on the olddy, but the olddy didn''t say a word, obviously unwilling. "If you don''t call someone, I will drain theke." Tang Guo gently raised his hand, the water in theke rippled, and the water poured into her palm uncontrobly. The races living in theke were also awakened and hurriedly ran out to take a look. It was discovered that Tang Guo was pumping water from theke. She was so frightened that she turned around and went back to report the news. After a while, a young man appeared in theke. When he saw Tang Guo, he greeted him: "A Guoguo, why are you here? Why do you want to move the water of my Gtin Lake? This should not be within the scope of your Tianhai, right? " Tang Guo looked at the young man in front of him. This was the olddy''s family, and she was in the same generation, and had some rtionship with the olddy. The other party had already married a wife and had children. The olddy had even thought about matching her with this guy named Ming Ye. She didn''t take a good photo in theke, and everyone was stuffed in front of her. "Ming Ye, I''m here to make it clear to you that Yuan Jiu''s rtionship with you should be pretty good. He had that horrible idea back then. I don''t want to know what you were involved in, but I know you must have discussed how to divide the sea of heaven. Resources." Seeing Ming Ye''s face changed drastically, Tang Guo continued: "Take out half of your gtinke resources and redeem this olddy." "A Guoguo, she is also your grandma." Ming Ye made a fist. He knew that he was not very good when he heard the news of A Guoguo''s return. He thought that there should be no problem with an olddy. Such unreasonable demands. Tianhai has so many resources, is itck of gtinke? "It''s not anymore, just one sentence, you redeem people but don''t redeem people?" Tang Guo asked with a smile, "Your olddy has no rtionship with my Tianhai. After all, the wedding was not held back then. Why didn''t it take ce? Few people above the Ten Thousand Realms dont know? You are all her maidens, dont you know? When she worked with you to calcte my Tianhai, dont say you dont know anything." "If it weren''t for you, the Yuan family would be watching here? Is it so urate?" Ming Ye didn''t let go: "Agogo, I don''t have any resources in Gtin Lake. You came to the wrong ce." "Oh, then I will drain theke and have a look." Tang Guo lifted the palm of her hand, and the water quickly pulled up from theke, pouring into her palm. After a while, the water in the Gtin Lake was reduced by half, and Ming Ye couldn''t help feeling a little panicked. The olddy panicked even more: "Ming Ye, give it to her, she is crazy, give it to her, we can''t beat her." She nowpletely believes that Tang Guo will no longer talk about favors. If she does not give it, Gtin Lake will definitely dry up. Ming Ye was unwilling, but seeing less and less water in theke, he finallypromised: "Okay, I''ll give it." "Two thirds." "Agogo, you are too much!" "Have you been too much?" Tang Guo smiled, "Hurry up, you can''t me me when the water dries out." In a short while, Tang Guo got two-thirds of the resources of Gtin Lake, and put all the water back, together with the olddy, the old carp. She hit the olddy with supernatural power, turning the other person into the original shape. The olddy eximed, fell into the water, and rushed up again quickly, rolling her eyes, as if asking why Tang Guo was doing this to her. "You are too annoying, my patience has reached the limit, so it is better for you to be the original form." Tang Guo came to the ce where Gtin Lake and Tianhai were connected, and cut the connection between the two at once. Yin Yao hurriedly moved back and moved a mountain here. Since then, Gtin Lake can no longer be connected to Tianhai. see you tomorrow In thest few days, there are four more chapters, and I want to take a rest. Chapter 5760: The real world (15) Chapter 5760: The real world (15) Chapter 5760 The real world (15) Blocking the connection between the two, now in the unsealed Tianhai, nothing can flow into the gtinke. The olddy who turned into a prototype saw all this and stopped swimming, only floating in the water. "A Guoguo, you are a bit too much." Ming Ye said so kindly, but he couldn''t beat him. If he changed his person, he would have done it a long time ago. "Do you want to care about me? Then this matter has to be calcted from the beginning..." "Agogo, I still have something to do." Ming Ye hurriedly dived into the water. He knew that there was no way to rify the matter, and the cost was the least now. Speaking of the gtinke connecting the sky, it is a blessing from the olddy. The olddy gave birth to the king of the sea n. However, they did it by themselves. The olddy was already dead, and the king of the sea n was gone. Now Tianhai is in charge of Aguoguo, and she doesn''t want to keep this affection. In fact, when she drove the olddy out of Tianhai, they should know her attitude. If the olddy didnt bother with her business this time, and went to find her, could Tianhai continue to connect with Gtin Lake? He shook his head, no, Agogo is very vengeful, she will not, she will still cut the connection between the two. He regrets a bit. If he is not so greedy, at least Tianhai will be unblocked, and the resources flowing from it will still be able to replenish the Gtin Lake. Speaking of it, I me the olddy who wants to control everything, her heart is higher than the sky, and she thinks she can control Tianhai. If it werent for her, he wouldnt have made such a mistake. "Come here, drive that olddy to another ce, don''t let her appear in Gtin Lake." Tang Guo has already left. Knowing the movement of Gtin Lake, she just finds it funny. The olddy once did something wrong, and the olddy is already lucky to allow her to live in Tianhai. She is well-behaved and can live in Tianhai for a long time, but she is too greedy. These people are all dogs biting a dog''s mouth. The forbidden technique she imposed on the olddy is not permanent. Ming Ye thinks that if you drive the olddy away and get out of your anger, nothing will happen? Can the olddy stand this anger? Of course, it doesnt matter to her what happens in the future, if it provokes her, it will be much more serious than it is today. "Go to Yuan''s house." Yinyao responded: "Okay." Looking for the mark left by him with his spirit, Yuan Jiu has sliced himself and left an external incarnation in the Yuan family, and naturally there is also a mark left by him. So the Yuan family hid in time, and there was no way to escape his tracking. Yuanjiu calcted them so many times, they would have the consciousness of being bacshed, and the other party was a little too confident. Under Yin Yao''s tracking, Tang Guo quickly found the location of the Yuan family. At this time, she had brought the Sea n into the void, with only white clouds floating around, and there seemed to be nothing else in this ce. However, all of this is just using the formation method, within the formation method, is the existence of the Yuan family. Tang Guo took out a long sword and floated in the air: "Stone, you go to the other side to break the formation, I am here, so that none of them can escape." "Okay." Yin Yao didn''t worry that Tang Guo would encounter a crisis, because he couldn''t beat her. I couldn''t beat it before, now I can''t beat it even more. When Tang Guo shed with a sword on the formation, the silver line became the main body in the other direction, and a huge boulder exuding shining white light fell from the sky, mming it fiercely and ruthlessly. The two themselves had other ways to break the formation, but they did not use brute force to break the formation. The formation hasn''t been broken yet, but it can scare the people inside to death. Chapter 5761: The real world (16) Chapter 5761: The real world (16) Chapter 5761 The real world (16) If the people of the Yuan family are not afraid of them, how can they avoid it? Tang Guo smiled beautifully when she heard Yin Yao''s movement. The broken stone was really violent, but she liked it very much. She leaped to the top of the formation with her sword, just in time to see the huge rock hitting the Yuan family''s formation quickly, making a loud noise. She also put aside her distracting thoughts, shing on the formation with one sword and one sword. The power of the two is extremely powerful. It can be said that no one can be an enemy of them at the top of the ten thousand realms. Speaking of her strength has grown so much, she really has to worship them, otherwise her spirit will not be so powerful. Especially when taking back all the power of Xiao Qingsi, it is even greater. "Patriarch, it''s not good, they actually found our position. The formation may notst long." The head of the Yuan family, Yuan Qian, was sitting on the main seat for a while, saying, "Get Lao Jiu here." "Father, I''m here." Yuan Jiu walked in from the outside. At present, this is just one of his external incarnations. When he learned that Tang Guo and Yin Yao had found them and were still destroying the formation, he knew that the Yuan family had been exposed. Fortunately, he left a few more ways for himself. As long as there is a trace of soul, he can live. "Old nine, see what you do!" Yuan Qian was very angry. "I said that Princess Tianhai is not so easy to provoke. You just don''t believe it. After so many years of tossing for so many years, you just didn''t get any benefits. Several backwards." Yuan Qian patted the table vigorously, Im not going to talk about it. Now that Princess Tianhaies back, she will directly charge this ount to my Yuans family. Now shes breaking the battle outside. What do you want to do? "Father, you agreed with this at the time. You didn''t say that you couldn''t count Princess Tianhai." Yuan Jiu said with a smile, "How do I remember that you praised my intelligence at the time? Just marry Princess Tianhai. Isn''t we just taking the resources? It is also said that the king of the sea n has note back for so many years, and he will definitely note back. Most of them are idents, and Tianhai dare not talk about it." "At the beginning, I discussed this with Ming Ye and asked him to confuse the olddy, but you didn''t stop it. Now that A Guoguo is back and is looking for trouble, will you shirk everything on me?" Yuan Qian was touched and his face was not very good: "You did bring up this matter." "But you can''t run away when you participate in the calction of Agogo. When Agogo suddenly went to the small world, you were the one who arranged the master. You said, as long as you kill her, or rob her of her power, It''s not a loss, even if Tianhai is sealed." Yuan Jiu smiled and shook the fan, "Father, you are much tougher than me. I can''t carry this pot by myself." "But now she has found it, it is impossible for the entire Yuan family to follow through, right?" Yuan Qian''s face struggled, "Sacrificing you alone can save the family..." Yuan Jiu: "I really want to calcte A Guoguo. I can''t ask for her power and Tianhai. Therefore, she must hate me deeply and want to kill me. But the Yuan family has never participated in this. When things start, you cant just stand by. Do you really think that if you hand me over, she will be able to ignore the Yuan family and not care about the previous things?" "Father, you take it for granted, who is she? Princess Tianhai, Xiao Bawang, not afraid of heaven and earth, even the olddy of her own can be driven out." Chapter 5762: The real world (17) Chapter 5762: The real world (17) Chapter 5762 The real world (17) "Try it no matter what." Yuan Qian made a decision in an instant, "You go out with me and leave it to Princess Tianhai." Yuan Jiu rolled his eyes, as expected to be his father, they are both virtues. To be honest, you must know that Agogo is so cruel, maybe he would not choose to use this method at first. As for giving up calcting the sky, it is impossible. Such a big sweet potato in front of him, he couldn''t help but be tempted. Furthermore, Aguo actually looks down on him, which makes people very ufortable. Not only look down on him, but also like a broken stone. Oh shit! The broken rock is getting more and more powerful, and he actually failed to calcte the broken rock. If it hadn''t been for Aguo''s intervention, maybe his Yuan family had already taken the stone-breaking luck and robbed him of his power. Sure enough, they are inherently unmanageable. "Okay, I''ll go out with you." Anyway, the external incarnation he stayed here is the weakest, with a trace of divine consciousness. The Yuan family, including him, are all virtuous and extremely self-interested. Only if he believes that his father will protect him is there a ghost. Yuan Qian showed a relieved smile and walked to Yuan Jiu and patted him on the shoulder: "Worthy of my good son." Yuanjiu, hehe, what a fart. Wait for this old man to know what is the unprovoked Tianhai Xiaobawang. He cooperated, but wanted the old man to learn a lesson. Anyway, what he destroyed was just an external incarnation. What about the Yuan family, then ask for more blessings. Anyway, it is impossible for him toe back. Unless, Agogo and the broken stone are both perished. He touched his nose, perish? He has had this dream for a long time, but unfortunately he never realized it. During the conversation between the two fathers and sons of the Yuan family, it was only felt that the entire Yuan family was shaking, and then the formation was broken. Yuan Qian quickly grabbed Yuan Jiu, his face changed slightly: "Incarnation outside the body?" "After all, Dad is unreliable, so what about some life-saving means?" Yuan Jiu said indifferently, "Let''s go, you just pretend not to know that I am an external incarnation, hand me over, maybe Agogo can See your sincerity?" Yuan Qian didnt care about that much, and grabbed Yuan Jiu and went out. Just as Yuan Jiu said, he pretended not to know that Yuan Jiu was now an external incarnation. "Princess Tianhai, I caught you this evildoer." Yuan Gan grabbed Yuan Jiu and appeared in front of Tang Guo: "I have sealed his power and leave it to you to deal with it now. I really don''t know that this wicked man has done so many things without telling me, and it disappoints me too much. , It chills my heart." Rao is Tang Guo knowing that the Yuan family are a little shameless, and she was a little surprised to see Yuan Qian''s operation. Looking at Yuan Jiu again, it is obvious that he is an external incarnation. It is impossible for Yuan Qian to not know, he should pretend not to know. If you change individuals, most of them will be settled in this way and kindly. "Where are the masters who attacked me back then?" Tang Guo looked at Yuan Jiu, "Those are all masters of the Yuan family, and only the chief of the Yuan family should be able to mobilize, so this was done by the chief of the Yuan family, right?" "I said before, she won''t be deceived so easily." Yuan Jiu interrupted, and Yuan Gan red at him. Yuan Qian smiled: "You should have misunderstood." "It''s not important to misunderstand me. Anyway, the Yuan family was involved in my calctions. Now I will give you two choices. First, hand over the masters who attacked me, and then hand over two-thirds of the Yuan family''s resources. , In addition, the Yuanhui Space-Time nt will be destroyed. Second, if you are not willing, I will do it myself." Yuan Qian looked ugly: "Princess Tianhai, your request is too deceptive." Chapter 5763: The real world (18) Chapter 5763: The real world (18) Chapter 5763 The real world (18) "Too much deception? I don''t think that I almost died under your calctions at the beginning, and Tianhai was almost calcted by you. Is it too much? I have left you a third, which is more merciful than you. Did not rush to exterminate." Yuan Gan is angry, is that different from rushing to kill him? is more humiliating. "I will give you three times to think about it. Lets start now." "One." "Two." "three." "Okay, time is up, how are you thinking about the Chief Yuan?" Yuan Yuan''s face flushed with dry anger: "Impossible." "Then there is nothing to say." Tang Guo waved, and the Sea n behind her appeared, "Go in." There are countless members of the Sea n, and the Yuan family has already been surrounded by this time. Yuan Qian didnt want to hand over something, in his opinion, he tried his best to fight once, and he might not lose. "Listen to the members of the Yuan family, I only need two-thirds of the resources of the Yuan family to destroy the time-space factory of the Yuan family, and hand over to me the people who calcted me at the beginning. You all know what the Yuan familys temperament is. Doing now just wants you to work hard and give them time to win." "Everyone knows who I am, and knows that if you provoke me, you wont be merciful. Are you really going to sacrifice for the Yuan family in vain? Those who didnt participate in the calction of me, now its toote to leave the Yuan family. I have not dealt with me, and I promise that I will not deal with you. I hold my grudges, but I am also a person who counts words, and I will give you three times to think about it." "One." "Two." "three." "Now, is anyone leaving?" Yuan Gan yelled: "Princess Tianhai, you are a bit too much." "People who have to pull out their own sons, guys, are you really still willing to stay in the Yuan family? When I clean up those Yuan family masters, they won''t be able to retaliate against you." Tang Guo said this to many people. Touched, someone gradually dropped their weapons and ran away in a hurry. If there is one, there will be a second, a third, and more. As for the scattered sand of the Yuan family, it is all suppressed by those masters. Yuan was trembling with anger, but Yuan Jiu was extremely calm, after all, he was an external incarnation here. Tang Guo couldn''t see Yuan Jiuxiao, rushed over and cut him with a sword. Some Yuan family Xiao Luoluo who was still hesitating saw it, dropped their weapons and ran away, they were not as powerful as the external incarnation of the Nine Young Masters. Tianhai Princess, a sword, will definitely make them go away. After a while, there were not many people left in the Yuan family. The rest of the people are inextricably rted to the Yuan family, and they cant run. In fact, they want to run too. "Then, let''s do it now." Yuan Qian was the first person Tang Guo attacked, and Yuan Qian hurriedly summoned Yuan family masters. Yinyao quickly moved to Tang Guo''s side, looking like a group of masters surrounded the two. However, the people who watched the battle were not optimistic. The person who was obviously at the bottom was the Yuan family. The battles on the Yuan family''s side made violent noises from time to time, which attracted discovery everywhere in the ten thousand realms. Those who knew, were afraid of Tang Guo''s prestige and didn''t dare toe and see. "The Yuan family is also over." "I saw a lot of Luo Luo from the Yuan family run out, grab two and ask." After a while, these curious people probably learned about the situation there. Ao Yuan also knows, he is different from the others, and is rushing to Yuan''s house to watch the excitement. When he arrived, the battle was over here. see you tomorrow Chapter 5764: The real world (19) Chapter 5764: The real world (19) Chapter 5764 The real world (19) Ao Yuan did not see Yuan Qian, and the shadows of the masters of the Yuan family, moved to Tang Guo with a smile, and wanted to ask where those people had gone. Could it be that Chengdu was ughtered by this little overlord? "Agogo, did you click them all?" Going to the small world to y around, its more brutal than before. is also to me these greedy people, there is nothing to do without irritating her. Speaking of it, every time Xiaobawang teaches people, which time is it not someone else provoke her? She never bullies the weak. "They just destroyed their bodies, but their souls are still there. I n to take away their power and energy and return them to the Ten Thousand Realms, and then put their souls in the small world. Probably I can''t return to the Ten Thousand Realms. Can she be merciful to these people? Killing them she can also afford the consequences, but that is too simple, she is not relieved. It''s better to pump their strength and luck. This is what they want to do to her, and she just returns it to them now. Let them go to the small world and let them save their memories, so that they can relieve their breath. Without strength and luck, they will never be able to return to the top of the ten thousand realms. Even the people in the lower realms can''t fight it. Whether they cane back is a question mark. "Let''s go, search the things of the Yuan family first, and share your share." Tang Guo stepped into the Yuan family, and the rest of the people did not dare to stop him. Ao Yuan was not polite, but reminded, "There is also Yuanhui Time and Space Factory. , The stuff that specializes in the production of luck has to be destroyed, and many small worlds have been destroyed because of them in these years." "I know, I will solve this matter." Time and Space Administration was born to eliminate the existence of Yuanhui Time and Space Factory. In the past few years, countless such small factories have appeared, and some families are behind them. The power of a small world, luck may be nothing to them, but how about thousands of small worlds? There are thousands of small worlds, and the number is not clear. However, the birth of a small world requires many years of evolution and the efforts of countless lives in the small world. Tang Guo has traveled through so many worlds, and she understands that the evolution of the small world is very difficult, even without these people intervening, the evolution may fail. But once these people who plunder the luck intervene, then there is really no chance. After Tang Guo divided the things of the Yuan family, in front of the people above the ten thousand realms, he drew the power and luck of the masters who persecuted her at the beginning, and released them to the ten thousand realms. When the people who were still a little scared saw her move, they understood her intentions, and they were not so scared in their hearts. At least, she is not trying to plunder other people''s power and luck, she is just revenge. And Xiao Bawang didn''t kill the Yuan family''s people, but gave them a chance to live and put them in the small world. "Stone, give them a surveince system. Once they do damage in the small world, strike them with lightning." Tang Guo thought that these people would definitely do things, maybe a person with wrong IQ would be ignored by the other party. "Using the system of Yuanhui Space-Time Factory to transform, they can use the system they made by themselves. I think their system should have this function." Irregr systems have various strange punishment mechanisms. Systems produced in a formal ce like the Time and Space Administration are all used as auxiliary tools for taskers, equivalent to a peace contract, and no one can punish anyone. Yinyao went to do this soon. Chapter 5765: The real world (20) Chapter 5765: The real world (20) Chapter 5765 The real world (20) Regarding how to modify the system, Yinyao spent a long time in the Time and Space Administration, and learned a little. About a few dayster, a batch of systems created by Yuanhui Time and Space Factory were all modified and bound to the souls of those in the Yuan Family, Tang Guo unceremoniously threw them into the small world. As for what they do in the small world, Tang Guo doesnt care, as long as they dont harm the small world, they wont be punished by lightning. The total system of these systems is connected to Tianhai No.1. If there is any problem, Tang Guos Tianhai No. 1 will issue the order directly. So, they can''t turn over. After that, Tang Guo led the Sea n personnel to search for this lucky small factory, and destroyed them one by one. Although some members of the big family were very angry, they did not dare to speak. After all, everyone had seen the end of the Yuan family. Annoying Xiaobawang will not end well. Even if Tang Guo has arge number of staff, there is actually no way to find all the irregr small factories and eliminate them. She still has to chase Yuanjiu, and for the time being, those small factories dare note out. At the most, it is stealing power from the small world. It is estimated that it will not be as rampant as before. The remaining things can only be maintained by the employees of the Time and Space Administration. After handling these trivial matters, Tang Guo and Yinyao returned to the Space-Time Administration Bureau, and she was going to the small world to chase Yuanjiu. Because the power of their body is very powerful, it is best not to appear in the small world as the body, so the two will choose to choose a suitable body in the small world, trade with each other, and then pursue and kill Yuan Jiu. Yuanjiu is now actively sliced, with memory. To prevent Yuan Jiu from discovering them, before entering the small world, they will jointly arrange a formation to block the entire small world, so no matter how they reveal their identity, Yuan Jiu will not be able to escape. However, Yuan Jiu knew that she would not let him go, she would definitely be cautious in the small world, and would set up a puzzle, it was not so easy to get the opponent. But, she thinks it is impossible for Yuan Jiu to do nothing in the small world. He will definitely steal the power and luck of the small world. The other party does bad things, no matter what her status, she can find the opportunity to get rid of him. He cant help looking at the delicious food. And now Yuan Jiu still doesnt know that she has a mark on her body. The first few times she should have been rtively smooth. Yinyao searched for the breath of Yuan Jiu in the thousands of small worlds, and Tang Guo''s consciousness sank into the group. came back in a hurry and was doing things all the time. Apart from reporting safety to the group, she had no time to chat with the friends in the group. The origin of this group Tang Guo has actually figured it out, and it can be regarded as a small factory. Originally, they chose a lucky person who was greedy and selfish, and nned to use her to gain the luck and power of the small world. However, there are no cultivators in that world, and it is not so easy to destroy the small world and plunder the luck. Thats why they will find people from another small world and pull them into the group as the lucky one''s golden finger. As long as the people in the group help the lucky guy, the luck that belongs to them will gradually be lost to the lucky guy. After all, their behavior is also helping this lucky guy destroy the small world. However, Tang Guo happened to be in this world, and by the way, this group was included in the bag. It was tantamount to ruining a calction. The group was controlled by her, and the people in that small factory felt her breath and never appeared again. This incident was a record she checked when she destroyed a small factory. So, now this group is hers. At the beginning, she upgraded because of her. Everything has spirituality. After this group has followed her for a long time, consciousness will naturally be born. Now she has recognized her as the master. Chapter 5766: The real world (21) Chapter 5766: The real world (21) Chapter 5766 The real world (21) However, this group still has many defects and needs constant evolution and evolution. Tang Guo has not intervened in the evolution of the group for the time being. She discovered that this group has its own theory of evolution, and it may not be good to intervene. As for whether there will be more people in the group, it also depends on fate. [School Flowers]: Everyone, are you all here? I''ll talk to you about the group. In addition, my minor troubles have been resolved. Next, I''m going to chase Yuanjiu. Tang Guo told the people in the group about the origin and evolution of the group, saying that they dont need to worry. The group can evolve on its own, but it is necessary, for example, when some unforeseen crisis urs, she can also intervene. [Ziyun]: Sister, congrattions, I finally went home. Chi Xiao: I am really happy to see my sister being able to go home. I have been shuttled for so long, if I change someone, I might be crazy. [Mo Yuntian]: Thinking about it now, we have known each other for many years, and we can''t count how many years we have. Time flies so fast. I''m really lucky that we are all immortal cultivators, otherwise we will inevitably die. Shangguan Yungu: Who says no? The magical world can be gods, and our cultivators can also be immortals. It is said that only the two interster worlds have the shortest lifespan. Even if their technology is advanced, they can eventually extend their life span by no more than a thousand years. Even if the time flow on their side is very slow, there is always the end of the day. Shangguan Yungus words silenced everyone in the group. Speaking of which, the two stars in the interster world have be fewer and fewer recently. They all know that after so many years, Emanuel and Billy are both very old. Even though, the flow of time on their side is much slower than that. Mission: It''s been a long time since I saw Billy and Emanuel. I don''t know how they are. [Silver Ring]: Yes, I haven''t seen them every time I show up recently, and I have often heard them talk about the status quo of Interster. [Ziyun]: With their current lifespan, although they are older, they should be in their prime of life and have not yet reached the end of their lifespan. I think there is probably something dyed and there is no time toe to the group to see. [Mo Yuntian]: Brother Ziyun is right, they have at least a few hundred years to live, and the flow of time is so slow, not so fast. Tang Guo realized that the atmosphere in the group was not right, and began to change the subject. Later, Marguerite came up to chat for a while, asked for some photos of Tang Guo and Yin Yao, and hurriedly left the group. Everyone in the group knows that Margaret must be coaxing the sweet little devil. School Flower: Everyone, I will leave the group first. I just tracked down a trace of Yuan Jiu''s soul, I have to deal with it. Chi Xiao: Sister, be careful, you can tell us peace when you get to the small world. [Ziyun]: Dont forget what you need to tell us. At this time, I am really envious that the girl can travel through different worlds and see different scenery. [Mo Yuntian]: Who said no? When ites to being forced to traverse and actively traversing, that is different. Shangguan Yungu: I can only envy me trapped in a strange world. Tang Guo suddenly moved in her heart when she saw the words of her friends. [School Flower]: I am now helping to manage the Space-Time Administration. Are you interested in signing a contract with the Space-Time Administration to help with part-time jobs and deal with some small-world problems. I will arrange a system for you toplete tasks in the small world. Chapter 5767: The real world (end) [end of text] Chapter 5767: The real world (end) [end of text] Chapter 5767 The Real World (End) [End of Text] Chi Xiao: Is it possible? [Ziyun]: Can it work? [Mo Yuntian]: I want to try. Piaopiao: I want to try +1 Silver Ring: I want to try +2 [Shangguan Yungu]: I also want to try +3 Mo Yuntian: Yunguo can''t do you, your ce is not safe, conditions are not allowed, unless you abandon your body. Shangguan Yungu: Then try again when Ie out. [Mo Yuntian]: Apprentice, you have to work hard. Tang Guo, who had originally nned to leave the group,municated with the people in the group for a while. After leaving the group, she patted Yin Yao around her and told him about the incident. "Then let''s select the system." Yinyao feels that the small days now are extremely happy. He really hates that he resuscitated himself toote and missed so much time with Agogo. Not long after, Tang Guo and Yinyao selected the systems and upgraded them again. She thought that these people in the group are very familiar with the small world business, and to help stop those who destroy the small world, not only can reduce the burden of the Space-Time Administration, but also umte merit and luck for them. It is indeed a perfect thing. . If they wait for their energy to umte enough, maybe they can stille to the Space-Time Management Bureau. Since you are reluctant to lose them, you can use this method of contracting with the Space-Time Administration, why not? For those who did not appear in the group, Tang Guo has no posting system for the time being. Before she quit the group, Marguerite appeared. Marguerite: Agogo, can you give me two systems? School Flowers: Why are there two? Arent you three? It seems that n and Harold didn''t make a request for the system, right? Marguerite: If I fall asleep to do the task, what about the little devil alone? n and Harold often go around and y, and they don''t bring the little devil with them. How lonely he is. I will take him to see other worlds. Don''t worry, we will not do damage, and we will definitely protect the small world. Tang Guo didnt worry about the two of them sabotaging them. They were both gods, possessing endless lives and powerful powers. Most of them were just curious if they wanted to see other ces. [School Flower]: Your rtionship with Hiry seems to be good. Margaret: It''s okay. His mouth is very sweet. It really makes people unable to refuse. He is also very boring in the God Realm. He has to find something to do. Didn''t you say that the existence of the Space-Time Administration is to stop those who plunder luck? I think I''m already obsessed with people like Maureen. [School Flowers]: Okay, then I will give you two, so please pay attention to them. Margaret: Don''t worry, I will definitely let the small world develop well, without destroying it, and getting rid of those who plunder power and luck. After getting the system, Margaret went to the group again. The main task of the Time and Space Administration is to protect the small world, but it carries out other daily tasks, such aspleting the regret of the wisher without disrupting the operation of the small world, in order to obtain energy to operate. What tasks the people in the group can receive depends on fate. At this time, everyone else who was bubbling also got the system and was talking to the system. Ziyun: "What is your number?" [Host, my number is Ziyun 1. Ziyun: "..." This should be the new number, right? Chixiao: "Chixiao 1, when can we start?" Host, you can start at any time, but you need to deal with your physical body before proceeding with the mission, preferably in a safe and spiritual ce. Mo Yuntian: "Yuntian No. 1, let''s go." [Good host, open the small world... start teleporting...] Misty: "Yingxue, I have someprehension as a teacher, and I am going to retreat." Yi Yingxue: "Master, retreat with peace of mind. The disciple is not so weak now, so he can take care of himself." "That''s good." Miomi walked into the closed room andmunicated with the system in her heart, "Miomi 1, send it." Yinhuan: "Yinhuan No. 1, departure." see you tomorrow This is the end of the text of the book, and the rest is just a few extravagances. Chapter 5768: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (1 Chapter 5768: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (1 Chapter 5768 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (1) "Miss Tang, do you really have a way to deal with Ji Mian?" "Reassuring, yes." Tang Guoforted a small group of souls squatting in the sea of consciousness, "The things in her hand are not normal, but you can deal with them normally. Once I deal with the things in her hands, you will be able to deal with them. People you like continue to live here and do what you should do." "Actually, it doesnt matter whether we can be together or not. The important thing is not to let Shi Yan get hurt again. If Ji Mian treats Shi Yan well, I wont be so angry. She is simply ying with peoples hearts and other peoples feelings. Knowing that she was using other means to make Shi Yan be obsessed with her, I was even more unlikely to make her sessful." Qiao Yun said, "Fortunately, Miss Tang appeared, otherwise I really have no choice, let alone a chance. Started again." Tang Guo now controls Qiao Yun''s body. At present, this body is just in the third grade and will soon take the high school entrance examination. Speaking of which she traveled through so many worlds, it has been a long time since she passed through the campus era, still at such a young age. But this time it was an active traversal, so choosing Qiao Yun might be considered fate. Originally, her stone had locked one of Yuan Jiu''s soul fragments. They found this small world and set up a formation outside the small world to prevent Yuan Jiu from finding and escaping. After finishing the formation, it was determined that Yuan Jiu could not escape, so they chose a suitable body for the small world. This is going to be based on the willingness of both parties, but after they reyed what happened in this world, Tang decisively chose to find Qiao Yun. And the person she was looking for in Shitou was naturally Qiao Yuns official partner Shi Yan. They did not intend to live in this world until they are old. Qiao Yun and Shi Yan are the daughters and sons of luck in this world. This world has just evolved from a virtual world to a real world. It should be said that this was originally a novel world. It is all supported by the male and female masters. If they do not support and change the world, the small world that cannot operate independently will go to extinction. Yuanjiu should be unable to confuse these two lucky children. Among them, he was afraid of too much movement, so he chose a small cannon fodder on the road of growth of the two. This little cannon fodder is Ji Mian. She is the daughter brought by Qiao Yun''s stepmother to her father. I came over when I was in elementary school, my family is a little worse, and I feel a little inferior. However, aftering to Qiaos house, he was not treated harshly. Qiaos father and daughter are more reasonable and gentle people. Under normal circumstances, Qiao Yun has some, and Ji Mians stepdaughter will also have it. However, Ji Mian''s self-esteem is inflicted, and she feels that she is under the fence of Qiao''s family. Jis mother is not the kind of woman who likes to make trouble, otherwise Qiaos father would not marry Jis mother home, and gave such a grand wedding. However, Jis mother feels that her status is low and she must always be shorter. Although she has taken good care of Qiaos father and daughter and done it perfectly, she is still very worried. She feels that marrying Qiao''s father is like a middle five million, like a dream, so she cherishes this marriage very much and is afraid of losing it. So in private, she would often tell Ji Mian to be sensible, obedient, and don''t fight with Qiao Yun about anything, but let her sister a little bit. Also warned Ji Mian, don''t think about the things of Qiao''s family, as long as she obediently, Qiao''s father should give her nothing less. There was nothing wrong with this, but Ji''s mother had overlooked one thing. Ji Mian was rtively young and felt a little inferior. Chapter 5769: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (2 Chapter 5769: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (2 Chapter 5769 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (2) and she also has an unconscious father, who might listen to Ji''s mother at first. Later, she was bewitched by her biological father, and her heart gradually became unbnced. Gradually, I felt that what I got was not as good as Qiao Yun, that everyone around me treated Qiao Yun better than her, and felt that those people were squeezing her out. People in the Qiao familys circle will still be good to Ji Mian because of the Qiao familys father and daughter, at least on the surface they are all able to get along. However, Ji Mian''s mentality gradually became unbnced and his temper became bigger and bigger. He was more self-willed than Qiao Yun, the real Miss Qiao family. The people around her felt that she was boring and didn''t want to y with her anymore. The attitude that everyone gradually changedter made Ji Mian very ufortable. She didn''t think she was wrong, but she felt that the people around her showed their true colors. She was right. These people looked down on her from the beginning and targeted her. One week''s purpose Ji Mian is a delusion of persecution, no matter what she thinks of someone targeting her. All kinds of tossing after the mentality is out of bnce, it is a trivial matter at first, and everyone does not care about it. Later, I did some things that Qiao''s father was angry with, and didn''t treat her to anything, just let Ji Mu take care of her. Jis mother cant control Ji Mian at all, and she also feels that she ignores her daughter a little, and she really cant bear to me. Especially when the people around dont take her daughter to y, Jis mother feels ufortable and feels that her daughter is really being treated unequal. She was reluctant to part with her marriage and didn''t want to leave Qiao''s house. She could only talk to Ji Mian orally, hoping that the other party would understand. In Ji Mians eyes, Jis mother is facing the Qiao familys father and daughter. At this time, Ji Mu is not a human on both sides, and is in a bad situation. Jimian used Jis mother to do a lot of wrong things, all of which harmed the Qiao familys father and daughter. Of course, it was unsessful. The final ending is that Qiao''s father and Ji''s mother divorced, and Ji Mian still doesn''t know how he was wrong. Jimianter liked Shi Yan from the same high school. It was also Qiaos father who had paid for three years at the beginning and would not be left behind to collect it. Only then could she continue to study at that high school. Jimian likes Shiyan very much and regards Shiyan as a male god. Shi Yan fell in love with Qiao Yun at first sight, and didn''t even care about Ji Mian. Under Ji Mian''s repeated entanglement, he solemnly refused, but Ji Mian thought that Shi Yan was losing her face. She made all kinds of deaths, hoping that Shi Yan would treat her righteously, but it was disgusting. Knowing that there is no hope for Shi Yan, Ji Mian began to look for other candidates, and she decided to choose someone better than Shi Yan. As a result, she picked a married man. Before she started, she was beaten up by someone. Ji Mian was not reconciled and nned to retaliate, but the other party called her to the police and arrested her. Jimian had been in jail for several years. After he came out, he still did not give up,mitting various crimes, and finallymitted himself to death. Jimian is reborn and has a system bound. So, the two-week plot began. Jimian used this system called Zhannan, first stood firm in Qiao''s house, and used the skills in Zhannan to confuse Qiao''s father. Father Qiao, who was bewildered by his mind, would only treat her well and put her first. As for Qiao Yun, the real eldest of the Qiao family, she suffered a lot from Ji Mian''s methods, and she never had a better day. But what makes Ji Mian angry is that she has be so beautiful and noble. Shi Yan still fell in love with Qiao Yun''s poor little pitiful at first sight, which made her very angry. Chapter 5770: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (3 Chapter 5770: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (3 Chapter 5770 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (3) Ji Mian, who owns Zhannan, and that Zhannan is rted to Yuan Jiu, even the son of luck in the small world cant resist it. Its just that Shi Yan is the son of Qi Luck. He was not confused by his mind, but manipted his body. His body, expressions, and movements can''t be controlled by himself at all, and he often does things that hurt his sweetheart. Shi Yanterpromised because he was afraid that Ji Mian would hurt Qiao Yun like a lunatic. He wanted to protect Qiao Yun, but he didn''t know that Qiao Yun was very sad about it, and finally ended up depressed. Jimian yed almost the same way, and felt that the man she got was not interesting, so she brought her new love back to Shi Yan, and wanted to **** him off. Yan was not angry at all when it turned out. This made Ji Mian angry. He was tortured and made him do all kinds of things against his wishes. Shi Yan really couldn''t help it, and wanted tomit suicide, but he couldn''t even do this. Qiao Yun''s soul was still there, she was very angry seeing all this, and happened to see Tang Guo looking for a suitable candidate. "Ji Mian is really hateful." Qiao Yun couldn''t help being angry when she thought of these things, "I really don''t know why she treats Shi Yan like this." Tang Guo smiled and said, "Because she can''t get Shi Yan''s sincerity, Shi Yan likes you." "He is also a fool." Qiao Yun was a little embarrassed, "Ji Mian is so great, why doesn''t hepromise? Hepromised, maybe Ji Mian won''t treat him like this." "No, Ji Mian doesn''t really like Shi Yan, she just likes good things and wants to grab them from you to y." "Why is there such a disgusting person?" Qiao Yun was so angry that the group of souls was shaking. "Okay, I''ll take care of her," Tang Guo looked at the thick test papers on the table, "Youe out now and do the test papers. These homework are yours. You will still live in this world in the future. You should learn You still have to learn the knowledge." Qiao Yun thinks this is not the case. She feels that Miss Tang wants to bezy and does not want to do homework. Of course she is a smart person. She hastily controlled her body and started to do her homework seriously. "You will do things like mastering various knowledge." Tang Guo stayed in the sea of knowledge now, "I will do it when you eat and y these things, lest you are too tired by yourself." Qiao Yun: "..." She''s not tired at all, okay, Miss Tang is here to help her, and she doesn''t have any hard work at all. Ms. Tang said that she shoulders the responsibility of making this world more perfect. If she and Shi Yan dont work hard, this world will perish. At first she really thought it was a joke, but then she believed it. Tianhai No.1: [Host, you are bullying the kids. "I''m training her so that she can take on the task of developing the world earlier. She will be a famous botanist in the future, and her target will be an environmental protection ambassador. The development of this world depends on them." Tianhai No.1 did not refute, and he said that he could not win the host greatly. Host, Do you want to talk to Lord Yinyao? "If we dont talk, we are all ordinary people now. What are we talking about? What if Yuan Jiu finds out? No connection." Ok. Tianhai No.1 ran to Yinyao''s side and said: [Sir Yinyao, the host said that everyone is ordinary and not suitable for talking. Yinyao: "Then Agogo must tell me when he wants to talk." Chapter 5771: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (4 Chapter 5771: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (4 Chapter 5771 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (4) Tianhai No.1: [Sir Yinyao, you dont know each other now, the host should think that this is easy to attract Yuan Jius attention, and is afraid that the other party will be vignt and do other unpredictable things. [Also, the original owner wille back to live, and the host should not allow too much intimacy with you. Tianhai No.1 decided to remind, You should be mentally prepared, I feel that the host just wants to y, and doesnt want to get bored with you for the time being. "I see." Yin Yao said helplessly, "Then y with her. She doesn''t want me to have any intimate actions? Besides, there is another soul in the body, how can this kind of thing happen in front of me? other people." Tianhai No.1 returned with peace of mind, Master Yinyao is morefortable, not to worry about it at all. "Shi Yan, now you control your body. I shouldn''t need me to do homework. After all, you will live in this world in the future." Yin Yao reminded the group of souls shrinking in the sea of consciousness. Shiyan: "Of course, then Master Yinyao will bother with other things." "By the way, Lord Yin Yao, I met Yun Yun in high school, please keep your distance." Yinyao: "Be at ease, I have no interest in your object, I have an object." When , Yan breathed a sigh of relief, Yun Yun was so good, he was really worried. After all, this Lord Yin Yao is extremely powerful, if he wants to grab rhyme with him, wouldn''t he lead the wolf into the room? "My object is in your object''s body. We came to y together. We will not do anything with your body." Shi Yan was a little sad: "It''s really troublesome for you. As long as I can do it, you can do whatever you need." "Okay, hurry up and do your homework. If your grades are too bad, your partner may look down on you. To get the partner''s love, you must first be very good to be worthy of her." Shi Yan thinks this is very right, after taking control of the body, he began to do his homework seriously. This time, with the help of Lord Yinyao, he should not be manipted like a marite, right? Being manipted in his previous life, he actually did so many things that hurt Yun Yun and said those cruel words. I don''t know how hurt Yun Yun was. Especially knowing that Yun Yun has someone to help, indicating that the other party also has memories. Shi Yan is very worried. What if Yun Yun doesnt want to forgive him? Just do your homework when you do your homework. Dont be distracted. If your grades are not good then I wont help you. When Yin Yao reminded him, Shi Yan quickly got serious. Even though he has a smart head and a good memory, he still forgets a lot of these junior high school topics. It seems that he has to work harder. Now its the third year of junior high. If he fails to take the same ss as He Yunyun, thats a joke. dinner time. After finishing her homework, Qiao Yun handed her body to Tang Guo''s control. Tang Guo was already sitting at the dining table. At this point in time, Ji Mian had just returned from rebirth, and had not taken any action for the time being. But just tonight, the other party will make the first strategy against Qiao''s father. "Dad, let me help you serve the meal." Ji Mian stood up and took the bowl naturally, "I was wrong before, and I always thought about negotiating with my sister. Now I have a deep understanding of my mistakes." Father Qiao was stunned for a moment, and then his face eased when he heard Ji Mian say these words: "Since we can sit here, I also treat you as a daughter. It is good that you can understand your mother''s mind. Yun Yun has some, You will have it too, and will not treat you badly." "I know, people used to say those strange things in front of me, and I was provoked by them." Ji Mian frowned, "I now understand that they just want to provoked the rtionship between our family and have bad intentions." see you tomorrow Chapter 5772: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (5 Chapter 5772: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (5 Chapter 5772 Extra: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (5) "Dad, let''s eat." Ji Mian sensibly held the bowl in front of Qiao''s father, showing a lovely smile, and blinked at Qiao''s father, as if he hadn''t noticed the appearance of Qiao''s father being stunned again. , Quickly picked up the bowl in front of Tang Guo, "Yun Yun, can I apologize for your meal? It was really my fault before." Tang Guo smiled generously and decently ording to Qiao Yuns personality: Its okay, I dont mind those. Dad said that we are all sisters, so we dont need to care about that much. "Yun Yun is really good. I was provoked by others before, so I would care about those things with you. Don''t worry, I won''t listen to them in the future." Ji Mian promised, the original timidity and low self-esteem. It''s all gone. Speaking and doing things decently makes everyone in the family feelfortable. Family sitting at the dinner table and eating, Ji Mian has really changed a lot. Originally, she was not ying with her phone while eating, or she was eating with her head down, and she didn''tmunicate with her family at all. Now from time to time, I tell his father some interesting things, and even tell his father to eat more dishes, and use public chopsticks to pick up the food that the other party likes. Tang Guo noticed that every time Ji Mian smiled to his father, there was energy fluctuation, which was aimed at his father. Father Qiao and Mother Ji didn''t notice that something was wrong, especially Qiao''s father who was caught in it, let alone feel it. He felt that Ji Mian tonight was sensible and obedient, and a very cute little girl. As for the strange strangeness in his heart, he didn''t think much about it. Ji Mian did not seem to be anxious, but slowly guided. Slicing the male ount, is this really okay? I don''t think he has changed much, but his eyes are much gentler. Cut the male ount: [Do not be impatient, you need to take your time, you can get his sincerity at once, do you believe it yourself? Ji Mian pouted her lips in her heart, too. Father Qiao is a sensible person, and not a passionate person. If it weren''t the case, she wouldn''t be attracted to her mother. Isnt she just fancy her mother who is honest, can take care of others, doesnt she have so much thought? After all, she just thinks her mother is easy to handle. In the heart of Qiao''s father, how could their mother and daughter beparable to his biological daughter. In the previous life, didnt the other party cruelly divorced and drove their mother and daughter out? Her mother has been cautious for so many years, she hasn''t caught anything at all, and she feels that she has lost her life. Now that she is reborn, she still wears the nickname, she must make this hypocrite man pay the price. The man drove them out, then she would use the other party to drove out his baby daughter personally, and then inherit all the mans property. She wants him to be crazy about her, but she will never get her. Tang Guo lightly nced at Ji Mian, who was slightly downturned and seemed to be thinking about something. She had heard Ji Mian and Zhan Nan''s words just now. At this time, the smile on the corner of Ji Mians mouth is very weird, a little proud, a little excited, and a little bit happy, anyway, it doesnt add up to that good-looking. But no one noticed this, everyone was eating. "Yun Yun, the entrance examination is about to bepleted soon, if I dont understand anything, can I ask you?" After the meal, Ji Mian came to Tang Guo pitifully: "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. If you think it disturbs you, I won''te." Tang Guo was meditating, but the other party was not here to cause damage. Jimian has a male-shing ount, which can be exchanged for many things, which can improve performance. She got this and wanted topare it with Qiao Yun secretly. Chapter 5773: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (6 Chapter 5773: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (6 Chapter 5773 Extra: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (6) "Since Mianmian works so hard, Yunyun, please make up for Mianmian when you have time." Before Tang Guo could speak, Father Qiao spoke. She was not surprised, Ji Mian had already attacked Father Qiao, and the other party was confused. The world is only afraid that the daughter of luck and the child of luck can keep their heads sober, and no one else can. "Okay, Dad." Tang Guo answered. She felt that the soul of Shihai was very anxious, andforted the other party with the power of the soul, indicating that she had her own n, and there was no need to worry, Qiao Yun calmed down. At night, Tang Guo found an opportunity to see him before his father went to bed. "Yunyun, what''s wrong?" At this time, Qiao''s father was just a little confused, and when facing Ji Mian, he was a little bit irreconcble. I still love my daughter very much. Tang Guo took out a hand string: "I got this from a trip to the mountain before. Give it to my father. The master opened the light to keep it safe, and you must put it on my father." Daughter gave a gift. Of course, Father Qiao was very surprised to hold it in his hand. He touched the round beads. He always felt that everyone was sober. He is not a really confused person, and when he feels this strange, he knows that this thing is not simple. "Did you ask Yunyun for yourself?" "The master also gave me a small one, but there were only two in total, and the master said that it was my sincereness and that he gave us two fathers and daughters refuge." Some incredible things may happenter, Tang Guo gave Qiao''s father a vination. Because of the bracelet, Father Qiao''s mind suddenly wakes up, and the previous power that confuses his mind is dissipated. So, he believed this exnation. Looking at the bracelet on Tang Guo''s wrist, he whispered: "Since it was given by the Taoist Master, you must wear it on your body at any time. Don''t take it off. Don''t reveal it to others. I guess it''s not easy. Its not a good thing to be known by someone who is interested, dont say anything, understand?" "I see, Dad." Tang Guo reminded, "Dad quickly put it on." Father Qiao did not refuse, he didn''t want to take it down when he got the bracelet. While putting on his wrist, Father Qiao found out that the bracelet was the size of his wrist just now. Surprise appeared in his eyes, it seems that his family Yunyun is a real adventure. He tried, but he was able to take it off, relieved. "Why stay in the study for so long?" Ji Mu asked in a low voice, "I thought you were going to stay upte to deal with thepany''s affairs." "No, I''m all done." Father Qiao said, "Go to sleep." Mother Ji wanted to talk: "Mianmian has a lot of sensibility today. I am really relieved to see her so well-behaved." "You also teach well." Being praised by such apliment, Ji''s mother''s waist is much straighter. What worries her the most before is that her daughter is always facing each other. Although Qiao''s father doesn''t say anything, she is still very worried. Daughter is now sensible, and she has survived without dy. Father Qiao said that she will not treat her daughter badly, she is very content. "Hey, why do you have an extra bracelet on your hand, and you are still sleeping?" Ji Mu looked at Father Qiao who reached out to turn off the light, "Sleep or take it." She also stretched out her hand and found that she couldn''t take it off. Father Qiao was surprised in his eyes, and quickly withdrew his hand: "No need, take out the patina while wearing it and go to bed early." Jis mother has never vited the opinions of Qiaos father, and she thinks its not a big deal, so I wont say more. "Old Joe, why have you started ying these too?" "Just y, everyone ys, I don''t have anything to say with them if I don''t y." Jimu knows it, let alone this. Chapter 5774: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (7 Chapter 5774: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (7 Chapter 5774 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (7) Father Qiao did not fall asleep, his head was very awake, and he recalled what was at the dinner table before. He always felt that Ji Mian was a little wrong. As for what was wrong, he hadn''t seen it for the time being. Thinking about this, he gradually fell asleep. In the morning, when Father Qiao walked out of the room and went down the stairs, he met Ji Mian. Ji Mian smiled and greeted him very well. Father Qiao nodded kindly. At this moment, Ji Mian suddenly stepped on and slipped. Seeing that he was about to fall, Qiao''s father naturally grabbed her quickly. Ji Mian used her strength to rush towards Father Qiaos body. Father Qiao didnt pay attention for a while, but asked her if she was hurt. "It''s just that the foot is crooked, it''s a bit painful." Ji Mian looked at Father Qiao pitifully, and bursts of energy waved toward Father Qiao''s body. However, they were all absorbed by the string of beads. "Dad, I don''t seem to be able to walk anymore." Ji Mian''s lips curled up with a charming smile, and rubbed his foot on Qiao''s father''s leg, "Will you carry me into the room?" Father Qiao is a man who has been in shopping malls for many years. Besides, this little routine can be seen by individuals. He felt that something was wrongst night, and now he finally understands it. His eyes are cold, what exactly does Ji Mian want to do? Doesnt you feel embarrassed to be a fan? Who did you learn from when you hook up your stepfather at home and pretend to be innocent? Yesterday I thought she was sensible. It turned out to be an illusion. She has a new trick. "Stand firmly." Father Qiao grabbed Ji Mian''s back leader and carried her down, his face was pale, "Who taught you?" "Old Joe, what''s the matter?" Ji Mu was a little at a loss, "What did Mianmian do?" This is at home. Father Qiao feels that this matter is not clear. Maybe someday he will be reported as having misconduct with minors. "Your dear daughter, just pretended to fall down and asked me to help her. I also wanted me to take her into the room and rub my feet on my legs." In these years of sleep, all his patience was almost worn out. Yesterday the other party admitted that he was wrong, and he still thought that it was not hopeless. The result is to do this kind of thing. Is it possible to understand that the other party didnt know who had listened to his idea and wanted to frame him. Ji Mu''s face was incredulous: "Why, Mianmian is not such a person." Ji Mian was also a little confused, but it should be no problem to cut the male ount. After all, there are several ssmates in the ss that are fascinated by her. What she says, they do what they do. Slicing the male ount, what''s the matter? Zhan male is Yuan Jiu, he is also very irritable now, but thinking that Qiao''s father is the father of the daughter of luck, it should be more difficult to master than before. He doesn''t pretend to be a mechanical sound anymore, and the voice carries a little emotion: [It may be the upgraded version of Lightning Eye. You should be able to exchange energy points for the upgraded version. Tang Guo came out of the room and heard Yuan Jius familiar voice. She knew that Yuan Jiu was hiding in Ji Mians body. I just didn''t expect that the male-cutting title would be Yuan Jiu. Knowing this, Ji Mian was determined, and quickly exchanged for an upgraded version of Lightning Eye. If you dont confuse Father Qiao this morning, it will be difficult for her to do it. As for her mother, she is a woman who has no opinion, and it is easy to do everything with Father Qiao. After redeeming the upgraded version of Lightning Eye, Ji Mian looked at Father Qiao with red eyes, stretched out his hand to grab the opponent, and constantly released the energy of Lightning Eye. The Ji mother beside waspletely stunned. Before Qiao''s father could do anything, she rushed up and pped Ji Mian. Chapter 5775: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (8 Chapter 5775: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (8 Chapter 5775 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (8) "Jimian, what are you doing? Do you know he is your father?" Ji Mu really didn''t expect that her daughter would be this kind of person, seduce her man in front of her mother. This reminded her of her ex-husband who was seduced by Xiao San, and she hated it even more, and pped Ji Mian on the face again. "You shamelessly, did I teach you this way? Who on earth did you learn to do like this?" Ji''s mother''s face is ugly, she originally felt lucky to marry into Qiao''s family, and Ji Mian''s behavior made her even more embarrassed. Jimian doesnt give up, why cant it work? I bought the super enhanced version again. If Father Qiao is not dealt with today, she will die miserably. "Dad, I didn''t." Ji Mian hurriedly ran behind Qiao''s father to hide, and was about to hold Qiao''s waist. Ji''s mother chased her and pulled her out, and pped her again, making her voice very loud. Tang Guo hase to Qiao''s father: "Dad, what''s the matter?" "Some small things." Father Qiao patted Tang Guo on the shoulder, "Yun Yun will go to dinner first, Xiao Ji will take care of it." "it is good." Tang Guo actually didn''t expect Qiao''s father to be so decisive, and directly expose it, and never expected that Yuan Jiuhui would confuse Ji Mian to continue to seduce Qiao''s father. It seemed that he was really ashamed. Tang Guo sat down at the dining table, Ji Mu had already pulled Ji Mian to the room, and could vaguely hear the scolding and crying from inside. Father Qiao didn''t go there, he really couldn''t handle this matter. Ji Mian is still a third-year student and cannot be driven out like an adult. In the past few years, Xiao Ji has kept this house in order, and he can''t ignore her credit. Because of Ji Mian, she can''t be driven out unkindly. Look again, Ji Mian is still young, and see if he cane back. Tang Guo ismunicating with Qiao Yun: "Look, just help your father a little bit, Ji Mian''s conspiracy won''t work." "Miss Tang, thank you." Qiao Yun was very happy. It turned out that her father was also confused by Ji Mian. After all, this happened early, and she really thought that her father was gradually bing partial. "When you arrive in the ssroom, you still have to read and study." Tang Guo assigned the task, "After ss is over, I control the body. If I can help you control your body, you can recall more knowledge points in the textbook in the sea of knowledge, I The book will be condensed to the sea of knowledge for you, and you will read it slowly." Qiao Yun: "Hmm." As long as she can change everything, she feels that the hard work is worthwhile. The host is big, youndlord is getting more and more demanding. Tianhai No.1 can''t help bute out to talk, Let people study twenty-four hours a day. "Her soul is nourished by my soul power and is not tired. Of course, such a good opportunity is to study hard. How can people who change the world bezy?" Tianhai No.1: It makes sense. Ji Mian didnt go to school today. It was Jis mother who had restrained her and asked her to think about what was wrong at home. Jimian was also beaten into a daze, and she was so angry that she didn''t want to admit her mistake at all. She was locked in the room, all kinds of thoughts, Yuan Jiu was very upset. [Your stepfather is not easy to attack, the host can change the target, for some inexperienced male ssmates. Zhan Nanhao, that is, Yuan Jiu reminder. Unfortunately, those people don''t have much luck at all, and he is very annoying. Isnt just a world of novels that has just spawned into reality? unexpectedly encountered hard stubble at the beginning, and he was so depressed. Knowing that he would not choose Ji Mian, this woman is useless. see you tomorrow Chapter 5776: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (9 Chapter 5776: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (9 Chapter 5776 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (9) "But the door of the room was locked, so I can''t get out." Ji Mian pulled the door of the room down. "And my mother was very angry. I had known that Qiao Zehai was so difficult to attack, so I shouldn''t have risked him first." Ji Mianined that she tried to attack a few ssmates in the school before, but those few were all rascals, usually grotesque and perverse, and could not look down upon her. Unexpectedly, it was easy to seed, which made her confident so that she did not have much scruples in doing things. In her opinion, the system can lead her to rebirth, and make those little gangsters obey her, it is omnipotent. A Qiao Zehai is just a small area, so you dont want to do it. The things she wanted to attack most were Qiao Zehai and Shi Yan, one of them ruthlessly drove her out of Shis house, and the other didnt give her a straight look. Since her rebirth, she thinks about how to make these two men pay a heavy price every day. She and Shi Yan are not in the same junior high school, and there is no way to rush to find each other. So, she chose to attack Qiao Zehai first, but she didn''t expect to spend so many energy points, so she couldn''t attack it. Moreover, she was discovered by the other party, and her mother pped her a few times. She was embarrassed when she thought of this: "shing the male character, you told me that you can attack people 100%, but didn''t it fail?" all med the male number, if he didnt make a mistake in judgment, would she be so unlucky? Yuan Jiu was angry andughed, did he really find a best product? If he hadn''t sliced himself out to be weak, he wouldn''t find such a trash thing as a strategy. Bute and find, that is, Ji Mian is the most suitable. Binding with people is still verybor intensive. It has just begun, and Yuan Jiu does not want to give up. If you choose another person to bind, you may not be able to choose the right one, and those people may not be able to get in touch with the children of luck and the daughter of luck. Unlucky, I chose such a thing. Isn''t this you too impatient? In the second time of the Raiders, he took hands with Qiao Zehai. He is not the little boy in the school, and he has strong luck. Is it so easy to attack? In fact, he did not expect that a small ordinary person would be so difficult to attack. The enhanced version of Lightning Eye he had produced could not confuse Qiao Zehai. [Well, host, now we dont worry about ming anyone, we should find a way to attack other people to gain energy points. The energy points are enough to get what you want. If Qiao Zehai can''t, then change the ssmates. You behave better these two days, they won''t keep you locked at home. Jimian rolled her eyes: "I see." No matter how dissatisfied she is, she still has to rely on the system, which she understands very well. Looking at the small number of energy points, Ji Mian wanted to go out and find two Xiao Luoluo''s guides. However, she needs to live in Qiao''s house. If she messes up at this time, the situation in Qiao''s house will be more difficult. Forget it, she hasn''t been hanging around in front of Qiao Zehai recently. As for embarrassment, she was born again. She has experienced many embarrassing things. This little thing will not make her feel embarrassed. Waiting for Chen Zhifen, Ji''s mother, to return home, Ji Mian quickly admitted that she would not do that. Qiao Zehai still has a psychological shadow about this matter, and does not want to talk to Ji Mian. What happened in the morning was very difficult for him to ept. Jimian is still a third-year student, so he cant look at her directly. Chapter 5777: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (10 Chapter 5777: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (10 Chapter 5777 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (10) Jimian didnt learn anything in herst life, so she learned to be thick-skinned and pretend to be garlic. So she had a very good attitude to admit her mistakes, and she didn''t deliberately get close to Qiao Zehai again, eat regrly, and do her own things. But Qiao Zehai can no longer think as before, that Ji Mian really admitted wrong. He thinks this stepdaughter is more mindful, so it''s better to be on guard. It''s not that he is over-hearted, but Ji Mian''s performance, which he has to pay attention to. Fortunately, he passed the entrance examination right away. Ji Mian''s grades should not be in the same ss as Yunyun, and he was slightly relieved. After the meal, Ji Mian and Tang Guo said that they hoped to consult with her about the knowledge in the textbook. Before Tang Guo spoke, he was interrupted by Qiao Zehai: "Now you are both in the third year of junior high school. Don''t disturb each other when it is critical." "If you don''t understand what subject you want to make up, I will ask you a teacher." Anyway, Ji Mian and Yun Yun cannot get along. He is really afraid that those bad habits that dont know where to learn will ruin his daughter. The more I think about it, the more ugly Qiao Zehai''s face bes. But Ji Mian is actually very witty, and he doesn''t show the slightest error. At a young age, he has a thick face and scheming, which he really ignored in the past. "Forget it, then." Ji Mian was very angry. If you don''t make up a lesson, you won''t make up a lesson. Do you really think she is rare? She just wanted to touch the bottom of Qiao Yun. "Yun Yun,e here, dad has something to tell you." Qiao Zehai is not afraid that Chen Zhifen and Ji Mian will think too much, he has been forgiven enough for Ji Mian these years. He dotes on his daughter, does it depend on the faces of others? In the study, Qiao Zehai chanted to Tang Guo in various ways. When he chanted the first sentence, she let Qiao Yun control her body. Qiao Yun: "" Well, listening to my dads nagging is also very tiring. However, she likes listening to dad''s nagging. It turns out that the father in the previous life was not partial to Ji Mian, but was confused by what was on Ji Mian. Seeing her father who cared so much, she was very happy and patiently listened to Qiao Zehai''s nagging. Qiao Zehai''s intention is to let Qiao Yunshao and Ji Mian stay, don''t learn from her. My daughter is so old, its impossible to be unclear about what happened in the morning, so I still have to get a vination. Qiao Yun agreed one by one, how could she be friendly with Ji Mian. The next day, Tang Guo and Ji Mian both had breakfast and were ready to go to school. The two went out with their schoolbags and found two cars parked outside. Qiao Zehaiqian said: "You need to study quietly in the third year of the junior high school. It is convenient for you to be one person and one car. Ji Mian coldly hummed, what''s more convenient? Isnt it that she is afraid that she will affect his baby girl? However, Ji Mian still smiled and got into one of the cars without minding. Qiao Zehai is not happy, can he tolerate it? This thought is very deep, Chen Zhifen is such a simple woman, how can she have such a daughter? Chen Zhifen was very nervous on the side, she knew that the incident yesterday really angered Qiao Zehai. Even if Ji Mian apologized, it was impossible to erase the traces of that incident. Now Qiao Zehai is obviously guarding Ji Mian. Fortunately, their mother and daughter are still at Qiaos house, and the other party has no intention to drive them out. Mianmian is really ignorant, and she doesnt know who taught her, and her stepfather has to hook up. She is so young, she definitely doesn''t understand, obviously she was taught badly. Chapter 5778: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (11 Chapter 5778: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (11 Chapter 5778 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (11) Jimian came to school. She and the gangsters are not in the same ss. She ns to attack a schoolmaster in the ss today. ording to Zhan Nan, the better the identity of the attacker, the more energy points will be gained. The school tyrant in the ss has a very good family background, no less than Qiaos. If you can get the opponent down, it will be nice to think about it. And she felt that Xueba had a good impression of Qiao Yun, although Qiao Yun had no interest in the other party. But people who like Qiao Yun are very interested. "Squad leader, I don''t understand here, can you help me exin it?" After ss, Ji Mian took the test papers and went to Xueba squad leader Wen Chao. Wen Chao has a gentle appearance, is very friendly to the ssmates, and is the male **** in the hearts of many girls. Faced with the help of his ssmates, he was also very patient. His grades are very good, a little better than Qiao Yun, a girl of luck. After entering junior high school, he is the first in grade every time, and Qiao Yun, a girl of luck, is so close every time. Be the second in grade. Qiao Yun''s mentality is good, and she still admires Wen Chao''s tyrants, but nothing bad has happened. Wen Chao frowned when Ji Mian asked for help. Ji Mian''s grades were not very bad, but he was average in the ss. He is one of the few in the ss who knows the rtionship between Ji Mian and Qiao Yun, so he subconsciously nced at Tang Guo. Seeing that Tang Guo didn''t pay attention, he looked back a little ufortably. "ssmate Ji, I don''t know where you don''t understand?" The ssmates asked for help, even if he had a bad impression of Ji Mian, he didn''t mean to refuse. "It''s here, here, and here." Ji Mian was not as anxious as hooking up Qiao Zehai this time, just asking questions seriously. But secretly, she used lightning eyes on Wen Chao. Seeing Wen Chao stunned for a while, she knew it was useful. When there are so many people, she does not intend to have too many intimate behaviors. Although she has a thick skin, it is not good if the society is dead. Wen Chao holding the test paper looked like Ji Mian was no longer as indifferent as before, and his eyes were much gentler. Ji Mian smiled shyly at him, and at the same time used the perfume exchanged in the system, she also leaned over to see it from time to time, just so that Wen Chao could smell the perfume on her body. Seeing Wen Chao getting nervous and taking a peek at her, Ji Mian became more and more proud. "Squad leader, have you thought about it?" "Ah, I think...I''ve thought it through." Wen Chao didn''t feel strange at all, but he couldn''t take his eyes off Ji Miandu, and his eyes became more obsessed. "The squad leader, tell me." Ji Mian showed a simple smile, "I will invite you to dinnerter, at noon, okay?" "it is good." "Miss Tang, Wen Chao is a very good person, so please help me to stop it." Qiao Yun was very ufortable seeing Ji Mian''s style, and Ji Mian in the previous life also harmed Wen Chao miserably. She really thought that Ji Mian relied on her own charm to attract a person like Wen Chao to be overwhelmed. It turned out that she used other means. "Don''t worry, I''m here to deal with her, Wen Chao will be fine, let her taste some sweetness first." Qiao Yun is not in a hurry. When the bell rang in ss, she felt that she could master her body. Miss Tang really doesnt like ss at all. Ji Mian performed quite well in this ss. The teacher asked her to answer a few more questions, and finally praised her. Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (12 Chapter 5779: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (12 Chapter 5779 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (12) After ss, Ji Mian stared at the back of the chemistry teacher leaving thoughtfully. If she also took this teacher, wouldnt it be very interesting? Her English is not very good. The teachers wife happens to be an English teacher. She always embarrass her and ask her to answer difficult questions. She gave the opponent''s man a guide to see if she would be **** off. "Miss Tang, she wants to hook up with the chemistry teacher. The English teacher once had a miscarriage because of this. She was so hateful." Qiao Yun said angrily. "Let her go hook up, just use this thing to expel her." Tang Guo said, "She is not worthy of studying, it affects the study of other students." Qiao Yun took the words: Thats right, she made this school smoggy in her previous life, and she didnt think she was wrong. Anyone who wants to correct will be hurt by her. "So it was easy to kill her and not relieve her anger. The system bound to her had some power. First, he would wear off his power. At the same time, let Ji Mian make some excessive actions, causing her to die. When the system felt that something was wrong and escaped, Ji Mian should pay a heavy price for what she did." Qiao Yun calmed down, watching Ji Mian take the textbook to the office, still very nervous. It may be that Qiao Zehai is in front. Ji Mian still dare not be too outrageous. He just asked two questions in the past and used lightning eyes with the chemistry teacher a few times. Seeing that the other person looked at her differently, she was almost in ss, hurriedly. Back to the ssroom. She takes her time, she will be the old witch taking English ss for a while, and the other party seems to have just be pregnant. A pregnant woman, shouldnt it be eptable for her husband to like other women? I heard that a pregnant woman is the easiest to think about it. The old witch always pulls her up to recite the text and writes silently. She clearly knows that she has a poor foundation, and just likes to embarrass her. Ji Mian is a little busy, busy with Wen Chao and his chemistry teacher. Not to ask Wen Chao''s question, or to ask the chemistry teacher. When there are many people, she dare not make excessive moves. However, she felt that it was almost the same. When there were few people, she started to go further. Of course, she will not really devote herself, but some simple intimate actions will make it easier for the target to be captured by her. Now, she is watching the progress of the strategy, whether it is the chemistry teacher or Wen Chao, there is not much difference. She decides to make an appointment with Wen Chao to the grove tomorrow, and reluctantly asks him to pull her little hand. As for the chemistry teacher, she smiled at the corner of her lips, let the old English witche to witness how her man obeyed her in front of her. And she just has to pretend to be innocent. She is a victim. The next day, Ji Mian secretly handed a small note to Wen Chao. Wen Chao opened the small piece of paper and looked at it, and his heart suddenly lifted up, and hurriedly crushed the small piece of paper. At noon, Wen Chao went to the small forest ording to what Ji Mian said. However, as soon as he walked out of the ssroom, he was stopped by Tang Guo. Tang Guo stretched out his hand and patted Wen Chao on the shoulder: "Squad leader, where to go in such a hurry?" Wen Chao shook his eyes, his eyes became clear, he looked at Tang Guo who was close at hand, and remembered what he was going to do, his face instantly became difficult to look at. What''s the matter, he obviously doesn''t like Ji Mian, why did he want to live for Ji Mian, die for Ji Mian, and smash her liver and brain a few days ago? "Squad leader, what''s the matter with you?" Wen Chao said with an ugly expression: "I...I don''t know." Yes, he didn''t know what was wrong, but he knew that Ji Mian had a problem, such an obvious problem. "Does the monitor want to know what Ji Mian will do to you?" Wen Chao was surprised: "You?" "Ji Mian has something wrong recently." Tang Guo said, "It seems that the monitor has also encountered what my dad has encountered." Wen Chao was puzzled: "What''s the matter?" Isnt Ji Mian also to Uncle Qiao? ? ? He was shivering all over, it''s impossible. "It''s what you think the monitor is. I have been observing her for a long time recently, and I don''t know if she has failed her studies or what''s wrong." "Then I won''t go." Tang Guo is preventing Wen Chao from leaving. She wants a big one and asks Ji Mian to go directly to the chemistry teacher. Jimian waited and waited in the grove, sses were all started, and Wen Chao hadn''te yet. Returning to the ssroom, he saw Wen Chao reading the book seriously and walking to Wen Chao angrily. see you tomorrow Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14 Chapter 5780: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14 Chapter 5780 Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (14) After school in the afternoon, Ji Mian looked at the little gangsters at the school gate, and walked over pretentiously. ording to the past, these little gangsters must havee over to greet her with a smile, as if listening to her order. However, today these little gangsters saw that her eyes were not right, and they were still whispering something, Ji Mian had a bad heart. "Jimian, should you exin it?" The boss stopped Ji Mian and whispered, "What did you do to me?" Ji Mian''s heart sank, and hurriedly ran away and returned to the car. Fortunately, a driver came to pick him up, otherwise she really didn''t know what to do. She sat in the car and clenched her fists. How could this be? "Slicing the male ount, why are those little gangsters sober? You don''t seem to be able to." Yuan Nine is very angry: [Dont shirk your responsibilities, isnt it because you dont follow the strategy? Only use systematic skills and pay nothing else? Recently, you have been paying attention to Wen Chao, and you have ignored these little gangsters. "I think it''s your problem." If you want to give up, untie it. ] Yuan Jiu threatened. Jimian was scared, untie? How could it be that if she unbinds, she will not be so easy to deal with the course. She almost forgot all previous lessons. "Slicing the male ount, I''m just wondering, why did it happen like this, there is no meaning to untie it. I will continue to try other people, it''s impossible that everyone can''t do it, right?" Yuan Jiu''s heart is getting worse and worse. If it is not for the conditions, he really wants to untie him. He felt that Ji Mian would not be able to do anything, but it was a pity that every trace of the soul power that was sliced out was not too strong. He thought that in the real world that had just evolved from the virtual world, he would do everything with ease, but he didnt know that he had encountered so many difficulties in the beginning. Jimian didnt dare to do anything to those who were sober, so she changed her target. Back home, Ji Mian is rtively safe. Chen Zhifen breathed a sigh of relief, but still felt that Qiao Zehai was very happy with Ji Mian. Sheined in her heart that Ji Mian had failed to learn from others, and now she was not good at being a human being in front of Qiao Zehai, and she couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied with Ji Mian. Ji Mian felt it, and ignored it for the time being. Her mother is useless, if she can count on her, she will not be so miserable in her previous life. Wen Chao on the other side did not go to Tang Guo directly out of safety after going down to school. He has her contact information, and he tries to contact her on the Inte. The two talked for a while, and they said everything they saw and felt. Wen Chao: I think Ji Mian has a problem, Qiao Yun, would you like to tell Uncle Qiao about this matter? I guess the people who have been confused are not only me and Uncle Qiao, but there are probably others. Tang Guo: Lets take a look again. I have recently observed to see who Ji Mian likes to contact with. Therger the number of people makes people believe. Wen Chao: Yeah, pay more attention to you over there, be careful of Ji Mian, I think she is very dangerous. Tang Guo didn''t care about this, and after finishing the conversation with Wen Chao, she let Qiao Yun control her body to do her homework. The next day, what Tang Guo did not expect was that a new ssmate was transferred to the ss. Qiao Yun: "Miss Tang, why did Shi Yane here?" Of course, she is actually a little happy. Although many things have happened in the previous life, she knew that it was not Shi Yan''s willingness, and the other party was also hurt miserably. And the other party was so badly killed, but also wanted to protect her. It''s not that Shi Yan''s ability is not enough, but that none of them can be Ji Mian''s opponents. How could she hate those things? Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15 Chapter 5781: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15 Chapter 5781 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (15) Being able to live again, she hopes that everyone is safe, rather than worrying about the little things in the previous life. Especially seeing Ji Mian''s methods with her own eyes, she was very fortunate to have met Tang Guo''s such great power. Otherwise, she and Shi Yan may never see each other again. I have lost it before I know how precious it is to own. "Master Yinyao, is it my object or your object who is looking at us now?" Shi Yan asked. After all, he is in the ssroom and the distance is rtively far away. The other party just looks over. Yinyao nced at him: When doing homework in ss, it should be your object, and other times its mine. "Oh, now I have no problem with my body." Shi Yan breathed a sigh of relief, "If we turn around like this, will your partner be angry?" Yinyao: "You hand a small note to your subject, and confess to her that you want to turn around, for fear that Ji Mian will hurt her, do you understand?" Shiyan: "..." Can it be like this? You are the one who clearly proposed the transfer, okay? As a result, the pot wanted him to be carried. Of course, when the other party proposed this, he agreed with both hands. Sir Yinyao is here to help, so let him carry this little pot on his back. He was still very happy to see Yun Yun earlier. I dont know if Yun Yun will be angry about those things in her previous life, she should be angry too. He was bewildered, but he really said something and did something that hurt her. "Qiao Yun, you and your teacher raise your hands and say that there is a seat next to you." Tang Guo reminded, "show your friendliness to transfer students." Qiao Yun: "I see." What shows the friendliness of the transfer student, obviously I want the subject to sit next to him. In fact, she also hopes Shi Yan can sit next to her. "When doing homework in ss, it should be your object, other times it''s mine, do you understand what I mean?" Qiao Yun responded quickly in her heart: "I know, anyway, let''s do it, you guys eat, drink and have fun, right?" "Smart." Qiao Yun: "" After Shi Yan introduced herself, Qiao Yun raised her hand: "Teacher, I have an empty seat here." Teacher smiled and nodded: "Qiao Yun and Shi Yan both have good grades. At that time, Yan would sit in the empty seat next to Qiao Yun." Shi Yan only nced at Qiao Yun and nodded lightly. In fact, he is very excited inside, but Ji Mian is in trouble, and he can''t show anything. Shi Yan walked down from the podium, sat next to Qiao Yun, and greeted him in a low voice: "Student Qiao Yun, hello." "Hello there." The two looked at each other, then quickly looked at the position of the podium, and the teacher started the ss. But Ji Mian''s heart was full of turbulent waves. How did Shi Yan transfer to school? "Slicing the male number, I remember that Yan didn''t transfer over in his previous life, did he have a problem?" Yuanjiu: [I have scanned them and there is no problem. It''s different from the beginning of your rebirth, and there will definitely be some changes in the trajectory. Yuan Jiu was also very depressed. He didn''t think he would make a mistake. The moment Shi Yan appeared, he scanned the opponent crazily. There was indeed no problem. Ji Mians eyes seemed to be breathing fire, why did Shi Yans eyes always look on Qiao Yuns body and never look at her? Qiao Yun and Shi Yan didn''tmunicate too much, just an asional look, and everything was silent. Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16 Chapter 5782: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16 Chapter 5782 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16) After ss, both of them are in their seats to do test papers. After seeing this, Ji Mian went crazy with jealousy. Remembering that the next ss was a chemistry ss, she had to make trouble for the two of them. Ji Mian took the test paper and went to the office. In less than two minutes, Ji Mian walked back to the ssroom with a very ugly face. "Why is that person awake too? He taught me a lesson and told me to pay attention to the style of life? Otherwise, I have to ask the parents." Ji Mian copsed. In order to make these people obediently obedient, she spent a lot of energy Point. Yuan Jiu: [Host, you dont worry at all, it''s normal to wake up. Of course there is this reason. Yuan Jiu did not find the problem, and he can only attribute it to this reason. He will not admit that he is not good. Jimian came to Shi Yan, nning to use the system''s skills on Shi Yan to make him obedient. However, no matter how many skills she activates, or even exchange skills for other functions, it will have no effect on Shi Yan. Shi Yan''s face is not good: "Ji Mian, please don''t disturb my study? Now we are junior high school students. I don''t want to think about it at all. I just want to study hard and go to high school with a good score. If youe again Excuse me, I will ask the teacher for help." Shi Yan''s voice was so loud that everyone in the ss looked over. In his previous life, he had given Ji Mian too much face. This person was shameless. Controlling him with weird things made him have to hurt Yun Yun. Ji Mian''s face flushed, seeing everyone''s strange eyes, she returned to her seat dingy. It seems that the right time is not enough, so she should look for other goals in the ss. "ssmate Ji Mian, you really affected my study." "Can you please let me go? You don''t want to study, I still want to study." Faced with Ji Mians interruption, the whole ss was so annoyed that they finally reported the incident to the teacher. So Chen Zhifen was invited to the school. In the office, Chen Zhifen knew about Ji Mian''s behavior, and gave her a severe lesson in front of the teacher. Ji Mian was beaten up a bit, but fortunately, the teacher stopped her. "Let you study here, so you do those shameless things?" Chen Zhifen was really angry. "It seems that you don''t know the wrong thing. Go back with me now. When will youe to study again when you know you are wrong? What a shame." Hearing theints from ssmates, Chen Zhifen felt that she had no face, how could she have such a daughter. At night, Qiao Zehai knew about this and asked Chen Zhifen what to do. When Chen Yufen married him, Ji Mian was not too old, but she was also a primary school student in the fifth and sixth grade. Everyone who should know also knows that he, who is a stepdad, was still very serious about training the other party at first. But the other party couldn''t help him up. He had a strange temperament and gradually made him lose patience. Chen Zhifen was training Ji Mian on the face, but secretly protecting it. Since the other party doesnt want him to care, what else can he do? He''s a stepdaughter again, he''s really hard to control. Its a big deal when he is an adult, so he will give a dowry, as long as he doesnt cause trouble. However, Ji Mians behavior has already vited his bottom line. "Mianmian must have learned badly from others, she was not like this before." Qiao Zehai interrupted Chen Zhifen: "What I asked was how you n to deal with this. Don''t even think about going back to the school. Many parents are very opposed to it." "Old Joe, Mian Mian is still young now, can I give her a chance? Let her suspend school first, and I will teach her well at home." Qiao Zehai: "..." "Are you sure you can teach her well?" "It can, it must be." I heard that Ji Mian is going to suspend school, Tang Guo didn''t care much, just let the system monitor Ji Mian to see if she would do anything. The power of the soul that Yuan Jiu left in this world is very weak, it is time to finish, there is no need to waste time. So, she sent a message to Wen Chao. Wen Chao: Report the weirdness of Ji Mian? Wen Chao: What do you mean, what happened during this period...Wait, Qiao Yun, what document did you send me? Tang Guo: Regarding some recent changes in Ji Mian, there are some people affected by her. These matters are still handed over to specialized personnel to investigate. Wen Chao: Okay, I will send the information to my uncle right away. Yinyao: "Tongzi, are you there?" Sir Yinyao, I am here. Yinyao: "Did Aguo go very close to Wen Chao recently?" Sir Yinyao dont care, just a tool. see you tomorrow. I didnt have enough sleep recently. I couldnt hold it and took a days restst night. Fortunately, it will be over in a few days and I can get more sleep. The extra twelve verses were blocked, it should be impossible to write that way, and changed the next direction. The chapter has been revised. Wait two days to apply for the lifting of the ban. This dimension outside the fan will be resolved tomorrow. Chapter 5783: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16 Chapter 5783: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16 Chapter 5783 Extra: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (16) After ss, both of them are in their seats to do test papers. After seeing this, Ji Mian went crazy with jealousy. Remembering that the next ss was a chemistry ss, she had to make trouble for the two of them. Ji Mian took the test paper and went to the office. In less than two minutes, Ji Mian walked back to the ssroom with a very ugly face. "Why is that person awake too? He taught me a lesson and told me to pay attention to the style of life? Otherwise, I have to ask the parents." Ji Mian copsed. In order to make these people obediently obedient, she spent a lot of energy Point. Yuan Jiu: [Host, you dont worry at all, it''s normal to wake up. Of course there is this reason. Yuan Jiu did not find the problem, and he can only attribute it to this reason. He will not admit that he is not good. Jimian came to Shi Yan, nning to use the system''s skills on Shi Yan to make him obedient. However, no matter how many skills she activates, or even exchange skills for other functions, it will have no effect on Shi Yan. Shi Yan''s face is not good: "Ji Mian, please don''t disturb my study? Now we are junior high school students. I don''t want to think about it at all. I just want to study hard and go to high school with a good score. If youe again Excuse me, I will ask the teacher for help." Shi Yan''s voice was so loud that everyone in the ss looked over. In his previous life, he had given Ji Mian too much face. This person was shameless. Controlling him with weird things made him have to hurt Yun Yun. Ji Mian''s face flushed, seeing everyone''s strange eyes, she returned to her seat dingy. It seems that the right time is not enough, so she should look for other goals in the ss. "ssmate Ji Mian, you really affected my study." "Can you please let me go? You don''t want to study, I still want to study." Faced with Ji Mians interruption, the whole ss was so annoyed that they finally reported the incident to the teacher. So Chen Zhifen was invited to the school. In the office, Chen Zhifen knew about Ji Mian''s behavior, and gave her a severe lesson in front of the teacher. Ji Mian was beaten up a bit, but fortunately, the teacher stopped her. "Let you study here, so you do those shameless things?" Chen Zhifen was really angry. "It seems that you don''t know the wrong thing. Go back with me now. When will youe to study again when you know you are wrong? What a shame." Hearing theints from ssmates, Chen Zhifen felt that she had no face, how could she have such a daughter. At night, Qiao Zehai knew about this and asked Chen Zhifen what to do. When Chen Yufen married him, Ji Mian was not too old, but she was also a primary school student in the fifth and sixth grade. Everyone who should know also knows that he, who is a stepdad, was still very serious about training the other party at first. But the other party couldn''t help him up. He had a strange temperament and gradually made him lose patience. Chen Zhifen was training Ji Mian on the face, but secretly protecting it. Since the other party doesnt want him to care, what else can he do? He''s a stepdaughter again, he''s really hard to control. Its a big deal when he is an adult, so he will give a dowry, as long as he doesnt cause trouble. However, Ji Mians behavior has already vited his bottom line. "Mianmian must have learned badly from others, she was not like this before." Qiao Zehai interrupted Chen Zhifen: "What I asked was how you n to deal with this. Don''t even think about going back to the school. Many parents are very opposed to it." "Old Joe, Mian Mian is still young now, can I give her a chance? Let her suspend school first, and I will teach her well at home." Qiao Zehai: "..." "Are you sure you can teach her well?" "It can, it must be." I heard that Ji Mian is going to suspend school, Tang Guo didn''t care much, just let the system monitor Ji Mian to see if she would do anything. The power of the soul that Yuan Jiu left in this world is very weak, it is time to finish, there is no need to waste time. So, she sent a message to Wen Chao. Wen Chao: Report the weirdness of Ji Mian? Wen Chao: What do you mean, what happened during this period...Wait, Qiao Yun, what document did you send me? Tang Guo: Regarding some recent changes in Ji Mian, there are some people affected by her. These matters are still handed over to a dedicated person to investigate. Wen Chao: Okay, I will send the information to my uncle right away. Yinyao: "Tongzi, are you there?" Sir Yinyao, I am here. Yinyao: "Did Aguo go very close to Wen Chao recently?" Sir Yinyao dont care, just a tool. see you tomorrow. I didnt have enough sleep recently. I couldnt hold it and took a days restst night. Fortunately, it will be over in a few days and I can get more sleep. The extra twelve verses were blocked, it should be impossible to write that way, and changed the next direction. The chapter has been revised. Wait two days to apply for lifting of the ban. This dimension outside the fan will be resolved tomorrow. Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17 Chapter 5784: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17 Chapter 5784 Extra: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (17) Jimian was temporarily suspended from school. She was very angry, thinking that Chen Zhifen always hindered her. There is also the so-called system skill of cutting the male number, which is not reliable at all. But if she hadn''t cut her male number, she wouldn''t be able to get good results. Now coping with the course, she is simply rxed. Even she felt that when she waited for the exam, she had no problem getting the perfect score in each subject. Yuan Jiu was also made a little irritable. He obviously didn''t see any problems, but Ji Mian just couldn''t seed in the attack. He has no doubt that Agogo is here. With Agogo''s character, he would have been ughtered when he saw him, and he will never let him see the sun tomorrow. Otherwise, he would have spent a lot of time slicing himself. Yuanjius guess should be the problem of small worlds. After all, every small world has its own set of operating rules when it evolves from a virtual world to a real world. After this period of calmness, he believes that the reason why those people are sober after being attacked, and now that Ji Mian can''t attack anyone at all, is because of the interference of this small world. However, even though Tiandao interfered, he didn''t do anything to them, indicating that the opponent''s strength is not enough, and he still has a lot of room for maniption. So, Yuan Jiu made other decisions. Host, I think you need to change your strategy and give up the strategy task temporarily. Ji Mian''s face is ugly: "If I give up the strategy mission, how can I get energy points?" You can open other dungeon side missions. Yuan Jiu rolled his eyes, and now he is the system, he doesn''t have the final say about what he wants? Ji Mian''s eyes lit up: "What is the dungeon mission?" Study hard and make progress every day, surpass Qiao Yun in any aspect, and use your excellence to defeat them. The best thing is to get a good result in the high school entrance examination. Dont you always want to be better than Qiao Yun? This is a good opportunity. When you are full of aura, it will be much easier to do the Raiders task. Jimian''s heart is moved, yes, she can be very good. You have be excellent, and then you invent some amazing things, be a bigwig in many fields of the world, and crush other people in minutes? And those who despised you before, still need a strategy? They will bow down under your pomegranate skirt every minute. Jimian is even more heart-warming, yes, now she cant make those people obedient. But if she uses the system to be excellent and be a genius in various fields, who would dare to look down upon her? As for the bad things in the past, someone will naturally help her to erase them. At that time, she will not deal with Qiao''s family, she just needs to move her lips, and naturally someone will help. And that Shi Yan, she also looked down on her, she is such a good person, that man who is not sincere to her, is it worthy? Waiting for her aura, I wonder if Shi Yan will regret it. Ji Mian, who started to read and study hard, let Chen Zhifen''s anger disappear. She always thought that someone had taught Ji Mian badly. After all, her daughter was only in the third grade and was still a minor. How could she understand those methods? I want to have a good talk with Ji Mian, but the other party is always very impatient, as if he doesn''t want to talk to her. Chen Zhifen is also very embarrassed. Now Qiao is more and more concerned about this matter. Old Qiao may not have any opinion on her, but if her daughter makes this kind of mistake again, she doesnt know how to stay in this ce. Chapter 5785: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18 Chapter 5785: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18 Chapter 5785 Extra: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (18) Jimian didnte to school recently, and the ss was much quieter. All the students were carefully preparing for the high school entrance examination. Even if it was the next semester, the atmosphere was still very tense. At the end of get out of ss time, Wen Chao came to Tang Guo''s front seat, ready to talk to her. Its just that every time Ie here, its not a coincidence. The newly transferred ssmate is always by Qiao Yun''s side. Yin Yao nced at Wen Chao faintly, but there were no extra thoughts in his heart, Xiao Tongzi said, this is just a tool man. Furthermore, this tool is also what people like Qiao Yun, not his Aguo. It is not him who should be worried about this, but Shi Yan. Shi Yan: "Master Yin Yao, this Wen Dynasty has ideas about Yun Yun." Yinyao: "So you have to work hard to be excellent, treat your partner better, outperform your rivals in all aspects, treat your partner with gentleness and consideration, and there is no reason not to choose you." Shiyan: "Thank you, Lord Yinyao for your advice." Yinyao is in a good mood, yes, this person likes Qiao Yun, not Aguo, what is he nervous about? "Wen Chao, do you have anything to say?" Tang Guo asked. Wen looked at Yinyao, Yinyao didn''t mean to move away at all. In front of him, he still wanted to talk to Aguo alone, which was impossible. "Wen Chao, tell me straight, he knows." Wen Chao was surprised, and soon calmed down, he said why the two got acquainted so quickly, presumably they knew each other. Now he has no scruples. Taking advantage of the fact that there are few people in the ssroom at this time, he whispered: "I have handed over the information to my uncle, but they have no way to control Ji Mian with these information. After all, this is not them. Information obtained directly. They will pay attention to this matter and arrange for someone to stare at Ji Mian." "I guessed this, Ji Mian must have a problem. We don''t know if there is any problem, so I have to trouble your uncle to pay more attention." Wen Chao nodded, his uncle probably didn''t believe it at first, but he paid more attention to it after investigating. At any rate, he emphasized so many times, uncle has to face it. If he guessed well, someone is staring at Ji Mian now. It''s not like stalking, it''s easy to spot. At most, arrange for some people to appear around Ji Mian to see what happens. It''s just that Ji Mian recently dropped out of school, and I don''t know if he cane to school, which makes him a little worried. In a few days, Wen Chao''s worries disappeared. Jimian returned to school again, but was transferred to the ss. After all, this ss was originally a key ss. Even if Ji Mian''s previous grades were not good, he could still be transferred to the end. Now she obviously affects the study of her ssmates, and she can only be transferred to a ss that is close to her. Surprisingly, Ji Mian did not resist, and left without any resistance. As for Ji Mian, it was not publicized. Most of the students were nervous about studying and had no time to discuss it. The teacher is even more unlikely to say that if it hits the hearts of students, it will cause trouble. Jimian worked very hard in the new ss and got a very shocking score in the mid-term test. When Wen Chao heard that Ji Mian had taken the first grade exam, his jaw dropped. He found Tang Guo: Its not that I look down on others, but that Ji Mians grades improved too fast. In just half a semester, he went from the middle of the whole grade to the first in the grade. Chapter 5786: Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19 Chapter 5786: Fan Wai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19 Chapter 5786 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (19) The suspects are not only Wen Chao, but also other people, but the invigtor is very strict, and there is monitoring. Ji Mian is the first. Who can copy? "I suspect she has a special ability." Wen Chao said. Tang Guo agrees: "I also think that it is so easy to improve academic performance. She has some weak foundations." After Wen Chao decides to go back, he wants to talk to his uncle about this matter. Jimians grades have improved very strangely, and I dont know what secrets she has. Of course, what he was afraid of was Ji Mian''s deceptive skills, which was terrible. "Old Qiao, Mian Mian has been really working hard recently, and she was ranked first in the mid-term exam." Chen Zhifen is really happy. After so many years, she can finally stand up and praise her daughter in front of Qiao Zehai. Qiao Zehai''s expression rxed, as long as Ji Mian doesn''t do anything, he won''t bother too much, and he won''t miss her. If it keeps on, he would like to see it. Ji Mian sat in her seat to eat, and didn''t mean to say anything, just secretly nced at Tang Guo''s position. Chen Zhifen thought of something, and quickly looked at Tang Guo: Dont get discouraged by Yunyun, you have a better foundation than sleep, and you might be able to get the first ce next time. Chen Zhifen said this is true, and has no other meaning. Of course, if her daughter can be so good, she will be happy as a mother. She said this tofort Tang Guo, for fear that she would be sad because of this incident, and a good result in the Mianmian test would be a bad thing. "Ji Mian has been working very hard recently." Tang Guo said, "I have always been the second child of ten thousand years, and now I am the third child. I couldn''t beat the number one before. It should be at this level." Tang Guo said, she said. That was exactly what Qiao Yun wanted to say. Qiao Zehai is satisfied. No one is perfect, and no one can always be first. His daughter is neither humble nor overbearing. He can ept that he is no better than others, and he is not out of bnce. He is very pleased. Originally, Ji Mian, who wanted to see these two fathers and daughters with bad faces, was disappointed. She got the first ce in the exam, are they here? The most unpleasant meal is Ji Mian, and Chen Zhifen is the happiest one. In the following days, Ji Mian performed very well, not only in various subjects, but also in other fields. Anything she could participate in, she went to participate. Soon after the third semester of junior high school, Ji Mians name made a sensation in the school. After all, everything she performed is perfect, and many people admire her. Uncle Wen Chao of course received these news, but these are just not enough to make them qualified to treat Ji Mian. Until Ji Mian was not satisfied to show off at school, he nned to do some big things outside. She not only has to intervene in some high-tech inventions, but also get the blueprints for making weapons from Yuanjiu. Yes, Ji Mian, who hasmitted a secondary illness, decided to eat ck and white. When she took out the drawings and nned to cooperate with others, she was taken away by the mysterious department. The high-tech technology that Ji Mian got from Ji Mian''s hands and the blueprints for making weapons turned out to be true. This was what made them creepy, and Ji Mian had to control it. Its hard to imagine what the consequences would be if Ji Mian really traded these things with people abroad. Not only that, Ji Mian also used super powerfulputer technology to move the money of some dead customers. They didn''t find it at first, but a kindizen told them that he had captured the traces of Ji Mian. Tianhai No.1: Good-heartedizens leave the country. Jimians behavior is already a serious vition of thew, and they have very reason to control her. Chapter 5787: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (end Chapter 5787: Fanwai: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (end Chapter 5787 Extraordinary: Rebirth Girl has a strategy system (end) Jimian was interrogated by people from these special departments, and found that she couldnt tell anything about the system at all. Yuan Jiu is almost mad, this Ji Mian is really too useless, I regret binding her. But he also thought of one thing, maybe this time he could make Ji Mian a special talent, and then slowly n the other things. However, as soon as this thought fell, he was bound by a powerful soul, forcibly stripping him from Ji Mian''s soul. Agogo... Ji Mian screamed and heard Yuan Jiu''s voice before unconscious. Agogo, it was you? Yuan Jiu wanted to use thetter move to escape, only to find that the whole world wasid out withs. Tang Guo interrupted what he wanted to say. "Farewell." Do not-- Tang Guo did not hesitate to destroy Yuan Jiu''s soul, so she didn''t want to talk so much nonsense with him. Having waited for so long, I also wanted to teach Ji Mian a lesson and let her fall from the clouds into the quagmire. After Tang Guo destroyed Yuanjiu, he said goodbye to Qiao Yun: "You guys study hard and strive to make this world better. I have destroyed the system in Ji Mian''s body." "Miss Tang, are you leaving now?" Qiao Yun couldn''t bear it. "Well, there are many more systems like that. I''m going to kill him." Qiao Yun remembered the hatefulness of that harmful thing, and just said: "Then I wish Miss Tang well, and I will work hard." Yinyao is also saying goodbye to Shi Yan: "I''m leaving." "Sir Yinyao, thank you." Tang Guo and Yin Yaos spirit left this world at the same time and returned to the Time and Space Administration. They also watched the follow-up of the small world. The special departmentter asked Ji Mian''s Lao Di''er all the time, and finally found that the system was indeed gone, and after observing for a while, he put Ji Mian back. At first, it was still watched, but it waster discovered that Ji Mian had be mediocre, and she gradually lost control. On the contrary, Qiao Yun and Shi Yan, both of them have worked very hard and are stronger than they originally were. Later, they made many changes to this world, which also elerated the evolution of this small world and made it stronger. Jimian lost her aura, but she was still unwilling to repeat the mistakes. Qiao Zehai still chose to divorce Chen Zhifen, and did not treat her badly as before. He divided her a house and some cash. He can''t bear that Ji Mian always wants to harm his daughter, and even more can''t bear that Chen Zhifen intercedes every time, but can''t control Ji Mian. He was very afraid that Ji Mian would really harm his daughter, so he could only regret to end this marriage with Chen Zhifen, and after that, he had no intention of looking for it again. Later, Qiao Yun and Shi Yan, who were sessful in their careers, got married and they were very happy. Wen Chao, the single arrow, ended when they got married, nning to start a new life of their own. All three have contributed in their own fields, and Wen Chaoter also encountered his own happiness. "A Guoguo, I have captured the soul of Yuan Jiu again," Yin Yao suddenly said, his expression turned strange, "This world is a bit familiar, let me take a look." Familiar with? Tang Guo was attracted by Yin Yao, and soon he opened his eyes: "A Guoguo, we have been to this world. At present, this world is suffering from a crisis. We must go over immediately and set up a formation. "Which world is it?" "The interster world, the world of Emmanuel and Billy, if we dont pass, this world is likely to fall." see you tomorrow Chapter 5788: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (1) Chapter 5788: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (1) Chapter 5788 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (1) "It may be impossible to get everything back to the original." Tang Guo said to the body girl Cheng Manqi, "but I will try to figure out what the truth is, so that your father can give an exnation." Cheng Manqi: "My requirements are too high. The matter has reached this point. How can it be back to the beginning? The changes in my father and the sudden emergence of my younger brother all made it difficult for me to ept. After all, after my mother died Our father and daughter have lived together for so many years, and my father held me in his palm. Until a few years ago, when he came back from a battle and brought that few-year-old child, I felt that I might lose my father." "You dont have to be discouraged. Everything is going to turn around, but now you need to give me control of your body, and when everything is over, you will be at your disposal." Cheng Manqi: "Trouble you, Miss Tang, but my body is already a waste of mental energy and may not be able to do much." "It''s trash to you, not to me." Cheng Manqi: This mysterious and powerful Miss Tang really doesn''t give any face. The other party appeared mysteriously, she should have thought that all this was a fantasy, maybe the other party was a lonely ghost, just looking for a suitable body. However, she still decided to take a gamble. Even though the ce where she is now looks peaceful, she still feels the difference. Some remotes were inexplicably attacked by a series of other creatures such as Zergs and Giants, and the entire was annihted, and thes were also upied by Zergs. Even though thes are very remote and there are not many people on them, I still feel that things are not right if I pay attention to them every day. Especially the father became more and more busy, and even her illegitimate brother did not pay attention to it, indicating that the matter has reached a very serious point. Tang Guo sat in the room looking through Cheng Manqi''s memory. The problem Cheng Manqi needed to solve was why her father became more and more indifferent to her. ording to the rtionship between father and daughter in the past, even if she had an illegitimate child, she did not believe that her father would really be so unsympathetic to her. Originally before Cheng Manqis mother died, his father said that he would not marry another. On this point, Cheng Manqi is not so persistent. What she cannot ept is that her father somehow brought an illegitimate child back. Not only that, she also married several wivester. What made her puzzled was that these little wives of her father were very kind to the illegitimate child. No matter what the illegitimate child wants, the father will try his best to satisfy, even at the expense of her interests. Before Tang Guo came, Cheng Manqi was facing a marriage. It was clear that she now hopes to get a better medicine to restore her mental power, and her father seems to have given up her. I dont know if she listened to who said something, but she wanted to marry her to a young boy. The other partys private life was chaotic, which she couldnt ept. Tang Guo chose Cheng Manqi because she is currently experiencing despair, and it is easier for the other party to give her body to use. The main thing she deals with is not Cheng Manqi, but the crisis that Yuan Jiu brought to the world. It can be said that the entire interster world, whether it is the powerful Zhouhao Alliance Empire and Rollo Alliance Empire, or some rtively weak countries, has fallen into a crisis that they don''t even know about. She tried to contact Billy and Emanuel in the group, but did not get a response from them for the time being. Chapter 5789: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (2) Chapter 5789: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (2) Chapter 5789 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (2) It has been two hundred years since she came to this worldst time. Even though the time flow of the interster world is rtively slowpared to the group, it is still walking bit by bit. Tang Guo opened her personal terminal, looked up various materials in the interster world, and quickly understood what she wanted to know. Now Billy is already the marshal of the Rollo Alliance Empire. He is indeed very busy. It can be said that he is too busy to do other things. Some fringes are often attacked by a series of creatures such as Zerg. As the generals of the Rollo Alliance Empire, Billy has no time to rest at all. Not to mention the time to rest, there is no time to meet his wife Tang Qingru, and naturally there is no empty water group. Tang Qingru is now the general of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and he is also very busy. Although the two are husband and wife, they still bear the responsibility of protecting their own country and cannot rx at any time. Especially now that various creatures seem to have received some signals, they are tentatively attacking humans. Therefore, the two powerful countries cannot ignore it. However, they never expected that various creaturesunching attacks on the periphery of the human world would bepletely blind. The main purpose of these creatures is to take the opportunity to make all human worlds fall, turn humans into ves and be their food. If Tang Guo didn''t guess wrong, Cheng Manqi''s father might have been controlled by Zerg or other creatures. What is controlled by it, she still needs to see the other person to know. But now she has no time to entangle this, she must exin this matter to the upper level of the Zhou Hao alliance empire. However, her identity is a bit embarrassing and her mental strength is waste. It is a bit unrealistic to see the upper echelons of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire itself, especially to make the other party believe her. Tang Guo looked at the names of familiar people. If she was looking for it, it would be best to find Tang Qianqian, the crying mother of that life. At present, she is still a cab minister, and her status is very high. She looked through the information about Tang Qianqian, and the corners of her mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, everyone was afraid of Tang Qianqian''s trick, even though she rarely used them now. In addition, Tang Qingru is guarding the edge of the to prevent other creatures from invading. It is difficult for her to get past. So, its best to find Tang Qianqian. As long as she sees the other person, she has a way to make the other person take it seriously. Tang Guo was a little surprised when she scanned another name, He Ting, the trash father of that life, andter had children with many women. Unexpectedly, He Ting is still alive. Of course, the He family is also still there. It''s just a big familypared to the past, which has now fallen. However, even if it is declining, it is considered a middle-ss family. After all, the He family still has many talents. It''s just that what happened at the beginning and the faction was wrong, which made them restricted, and they haven''t improved for more than two hundred years. She was speechless that the object of Cheng Manqi''s marriage was the young master of the He family, and this young master happened to be He Ting''s youngest son. It''s really fate. He Ting still has a position on him. I dont know how Hes family is. Maybe she can take this to take a look. Thinking of this, Tang Guo nned to go out and visit He''s house. Before, Cheng Manqi''s father also told her that she hoped that she coulde into contact with He Jiandong and cultivate feelings. If he can see He Ting, she will control He Ting and ask him to find a way to take her to see Tang Qianqian. She thinks He Ting can do it. Chapter 5790: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (3) Chapter 5790: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (3) Chapter 5790 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (3) "Manqi, where are you going?" The moment Tang Guo was about to go out, she was stopped by one of Cheng Manqi''s fathers little wives. Tang Guo looked back at this pretty-looking woman, her powerful mental power was covering her body, but she could see through this woman in an instant. Zerg? is actually a humanoid zerg. It seemed that the matter was more serious than she thought. She covered the woman''s brain and tested the other''s mental power and body. Except for the fluctuating mental power of the Zerg race, she did not find another mental power. Moreover, the opponent''s body is obviously changing towards the Zerg. The appearance of is still human, but only need to check carefully with the instrument, you will find that the structure inside is different. "Go to He''s house." Tang Guo said coldly, "Do you also care about this?" "Your father asked me to look at you. The marriage between you and the He family has been decided. You''d better not just go around and make your father angry." Ma Jing said. Tang Guo thought for a while, and said, If you dont worry, you can go to Hes house with me. "Are you really going to He''s house?" Ma Jing was surprised, "What are you going to He''s house for?" "Go and see the marriage partner," Tang Guo said directly, "Don''t you let me get in touch more?" "Then I will take you there." Apparently, Ma Jing still didnt believe Tang Guos words: "I will send you to He''s house." Tang Guo did not refuse, it would be best for someone to lead the way. ording to the information she found, even though He Ting has a position, he is not an important one or an unemployed one. He Ting has long been less vigorous, and will get drunk at home when he is fine. Ma Jing sent Tang Guo to the door of He''s house and he was relieved when she watched her enter. Cheng Manqi is going to marry Young Master He, and everyone inside knows her, knowing that she came to He Jiandong and enthusiastically introduced her. As soon as he walked into He''s house, Tang Guo covered the entire He''s house with powerful mental power, scanning the people inside at will. The results of the scan made her look ugly. Among the people at home, including the He family and his subordinates, 80% of them were invaded by the Zerg, and their bodies changed. Fortunately, not everyone''s mental power is dissipated like Ma Jing, and many people still have their own mental power, but they don''t know that they have been invaded by the Zerg spirit and are being guided by the Zerg. Tang Guo guessed that if the Zerg wanted topletely monopolize the human body, it would also have to pay a great price, so this method was chosen to control the human. This is just the beginning. When the time is right, these humans who have been invaded by the Zergs spiritual power are likely to be swallowed by the Zerg and be a real humanoid Zerg. She doesnt know how many such existences exist in the entire interster world. If you dont stop it soon, it will be the same as her Shishi said, interster will fall, and this world will be over. Yuanjiu is really hateful. "Cheng Manqi, aren''t you unwilling to marry? Whye to me?" He Jiandong looked up and down Tang Guo, his eyes were very strange, he touched his chin, "Is the suning out?" "Actually, you won''t lose money when you marry me. When we get married, we will move to other ces and I will take you to y around." He Jiandong approached Tang Guo, "Anyway, your mental strength is gone, so don''t think about anything else. Up." Tang Guo felt strange. ording to Cheng Manqi, He Jiandong should be a young disciple who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. She felt very strange about the words just now. Chapter 5791: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (4) Chapter 5791: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (4) Chapter 5791 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (4) Tang Guozi scanned He Jiandong carefully and found that he was a member of the He family who had not been invaded by the Zerg spirit. When she entered the door, she swept He Jiandong mentally. The other party was talking to a group of beautiful women, hugging from side to side, she just swept away, feeling that the group of women were basically invaded by the Zerg, so she didn''t look at He Jiandong again. This is an ident. Is He Jiandong really that simple on the surface? "Hey, why don''t you speak anymore? Don''t be so arrogant. You are not an honor student in the first college anymore. Everyone is a waste. You shouldmunicate on an equal footing." "Go to your room and talk." He Jiandong was stunned: "Hey, don''t you want to do something bad? In other words, you don''t like me?" "If this is the case, that would be great." He Jiandong happily invited Tang Guo into his room. Tang Guo found that He Jiandong was really happy from the heart. She consciouslymunicated with Cheng Manqi: "This person likes you." Cheng Manqi: "But I don''t like him. He is a yboy. He ys with women every day. He is a lecherous scumbag. I don''t want him." "I think he may not be as simple as it seems." Tang Guo said, "It''s better to observe and see what kind of person he is. Have you seen him before?" Cheng Manqi recalled carefully: I have seen it before, and it can be regarded as having two face-to-face encounters. I had known it so, I shouldn''t be nosy. He is a toad, and now I am Huluo Pingyang being deceived by the toad." "What''s the matter with you two?" "It was an ident. He Jiandong was beaten by someone. I can''t stand it, so I helped." Cheng Manqi was very angry. "Who knew that this guy would avenge his revenge. He proposed to my father to marry me when I had lost my energy. He should be killed." Tang Guo didn''t say anything to Cheng Manqi. She didn''t think it was a kindness and revenge, it was probably a kindness. She can be sure that He Jiandong really likes Cheng Manqi, she can''t mistake this point. What''s going on in this, she still needs to observe carefully. Perhaps, what did He Jiandong know? But the other party is just a waste of mental power, she can''t mistake it. It''s surprising that he can still live if he knows what the other party can do. In addition, if he really knows something, he can still y with the group of women who have been invaded by the Zerg spirit, it can only show that this person is very tolerant and very good at pretending to be garlic. "Cheng Manqi, in fact, I am not that bad. Marriage with me will not hurt you. I will treat you well in the future." He Jiandong''s words brought Tang Guo back to his mind. At this time, He Jiandong was more serious, with a lot less dignified temperament. "What guarantee do you take?" Cheng Manqi yelled in her mind: "Miss Tang, I dont like it. Dont agree. If you agree, then you can marry him." "Dont panic, Ill ask, idiom, this is your body, I wont use it for anything, and youre willing to marry anyone you promise to marry." Cheng Manqi calmed down: "Sorry, I''m really too excited. There have been too many things in these years, and I can''t calm down." Tang Guo doesn''t mind, Cheng Manqi is less than twenty years old by the calction time. He is very young in this world. This kind of reaction is normal. He Jiandong clenched his fist: "Anyway, as long as you are willing, I will prove it to you." "Manqi, believe me, this world is different from what you imagined." Tang Guo saw the fear in He Jiandongs eyes, and soon became firm again: "I will protect you." Cheng Manqi, who was in the sea of knowledge, was stunned. Is this still He Jiandong? see you tomorrow Chapter 5792: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (5) Chapter 5792: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (5) Chapter 5792 Extra: Return to Interster (5) "Did you know something?" Tang Guo asked, "How do you know that the world has be different?" He Jiandong stunned, and looked at Tang Guo carefully, then stepped back two steps, the affection on his face disappeared, but he turned to a look of alertness. He felt something was wrong just now, yes, Cheng Manqi should hate him very much, so how could it be possible toe to him on the initiative. Find him and talk to him alone. The other party finds a ce to beat him up and its almost the same, and he wont be so calm and listen to so many words. "who are you?" He Jiandong asked vigntly, his face changed, is it possible that Cheng Manqi was also infected? No, he remembered that because Cheng Manqi had lost his mental power and body, it was impossible for the Zerg to look after him. "What happened to you, Cheng Manqi?" But he was still sure that the person in front of him was definitely not Cheng Manqi. His eyes, movements, behaviors, and tolerance for him can''t be Cheng Manqi. The person in front of him, obviously holding Cheng Manqi''s shell, has an unusual aura, not her. "Look, I said he likes you. If you don''t like you, just such a short contact, the other party will not find that I am wrong." Tang Guominmunicated with Cheng Manqi. Cheng Manqi whispered: "So what?" From her tone, she could still hear that she did not have the resistance and anger before. To be honest, she has not been taken seriously for several years. Suddenly there is such a person paying attention to her, and it is inevitable that there will be some touches. It is estimated that her father could not see the problem, but He Jiandong could see it at a nce. is still a bitplicated. "I won''t say much about your personal feelings, but He Jiandong is obviously different now. I need to talk to him. If you have his help, maybe the interster disaster can be ended soon. Now, it is no longer your problem. You should have found something too." Cheng Manqi: "Just do it, as long as you don''t agree to marry anyone. If it''s really like that, I don''t need the body." "Don''t worry, I have someone. If I want to look at someone, he will be sad." Cheng Manqi: Oh, then she can rest assured, she sounds pretty good, so curious. "He Jiandong, you should know that the entire interster is currently experiencing a disaster, right?" He Jiandong still did not rx. The other party had already said this, and he obviously knew a lot of things. He hesitated and nodded: "Yes." Currently continuing to pretend, there is no way. "Cheng Manqi is still in this body, I haven''t done anything to her. When I finish the work, she will regain control of the body," Tang Guo finished speaking, and then said to Cheng Manqi, "You firste out to take control of the body and He Jiandong said speak." Cheng Manqi felt that she could control her body in an instant. The first sentence was: "He Jiandong, I don''t care what you think, put aside your previous grievances, Miss Tang said that StarCraft is currently facing disaster, I ask you to cooperate with her. As for. We will talk about our personal rtionship issues after we get through this disaster. Also, now that Miss Tang is here, the marriage is over and she will solve it." "Let me tell you, don''t take advantage of others, or I will beat you to death." The defense on He Jiandong''s face was gone, and his expression gradually softened: "Do you hate me that much?" "I can''t say, just don''t like it, don''t we have met twice? After seeing twice, you want to marry me and have a great dream?" Chapter 5793: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (6) Chapter 5793: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (6) Chapter 5793 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (6) He Jiandong scratched his head and smiled a little silly: "Isn''t it?" Cheng Manqi rolled her eyes: "You can talk to Miss Tang, get through the crisis early, and talk about your rtionshipter." He Jiandong nodded quickly, he could feel that Cheng Manqi was not so resistant to him. Seeing that Cheng Manqi was about to lose the right to control his body, he quickly said: "I''m not a yboy. Those are all blindfolds. I''m trying to survive." Cheng Manqi: "" "Okay, now we can talk in detail." The expression on He Jiandong''s face was also put away, he looked at Tang Guo. Sure enough, the cores are different, even the same face will be very different. "I wonder if you are?" "My name is Tang Guo, you should be familiar with this name." He Jiandong was taken aback, Tang Guo? Of course he is no stranger to this name. Speaking of it, it has been more than two hundred years. His father''s first daughter triggered a series of events. Even though she does not have the surname He, she does have a rtionship with him. Tang Guo is his eldest sister. But because of He Ting, she suffered a lot of mental damage, so she went early. She looked ordinary back then. After decades, her contributions were announced, and the interster people knew that this little girl had done so many things. After his eldest sister, there are several brothers and sisters who almost became experimental objects. Fortunately, they were rescued in the end. They were able to be rescued. Thanks to his elder sister and her mother, Tang Qianqian, now the first minister of the cab. The He family fell behind, but as his father, He Ting had many children. Who called his genes good? The birth rate of StarCraft is inherently low, so he shoulders the mission of contributing to the fertility rate. He has countless brothers and sisters, but they are not very close to He Ting. It was indeed the life he gave them, but they did not realize the slightest paternal love. Fortunately, they don''t need those too much. They will get a good education at birth and have specialized people to take care of them. Perhaps He Ting has too many children, which makes the quality of the subsequent children worse and worse. For example, he was born a mental waste, the kind that cannot be saved by nature. Someone came to the test several times, but there was no way to stimte his potential, and finally they had to give up. He also announced that He Tings gic genes had reached the limit, and there should be no better children. Of course, he has not been given up. is still sent to the academy for training. Wu can''t cultivate, but can also cultivate literature. Unfortunately, he is inherently stupid and can''t do anything. There are dozens of older brothers and sisters in front of . They are all super talented and talented in various fields. The only downside is that they are not very close to the He family. After going out, he never came back. He Jiandong can also understand, but anyone who knows why the He family allows He Ting to continue to give birth to offspring will not get much closer to the He family. Compared with brothers and sisters, he is looked down upon by many outsiders. He worked very hard at the beginning, but there is no way he can work hard, he can only lie t and make a scorpion. Furthermore, why did he like Cheng Manqi? When he was still in the first college, he was bullied by many people. Cheng Manqi was the only person with high status, good talent and willing to lend a helping hand to him. Since then, Cheng Manqi has been his goddess. Of course, he never thought of marrying Cheng Manqi. Chapter 5794: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (7) Chapter 5794: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (7) Chapter 5794 Extra: Return to Interster (7) Later, Cheng Manqi had an ident, and he identally discovered that something was wrong. It was also at this time that he realized that although he was a waste material, he had another ability. Smell. This sense of smell is not an urate and unmistakable smell for everything, but only for some very special auras in interster humans. After many verifications, he knew that it was the breath of Zerg. As long as this person stands in front of him, he can detect whether the person is a real human through smell. To his horror, more and more of the He family''s body showed the zerg breath. At first, he nned to tell someone about it, butter found out that the people he wanted to tell were infected with the Zerg. He was really scared. During that time, he was very negative. He even gave birth to escape to another ce. But as he attended the banquet more and more time, the list of infected Zerg also increased. Without infection, either the talent is very ordinary, or the talent is very good, and the strength is very strong. Hes home is the hardest-hit area infected by the Zerg. He is a little lucky that his brothers and sisters hardly return to Hes home. To his surprise, his father, He Ting, did not seem to be infected. He suspected that the Zerg might not look down on him. Now He Ting is very decadent and has nothing to do all day, except for drinking or drinking, and there is no woman in the interster world willing to marry him. Especially after his trash was born, women were reluctant to get close to He Ting. He Jiandong thinks that his father is also very miserable. Women who love him actually want to have a baby with him. It''s miserable. Through observation, he found that the people chosen by these Zerg races are more or less talented, or the position they are in is a bit useful. is like his Hes family, who infected several major personnel and the others confidant. In other stronger families, most of them only bury some nails, and not many people are infected. However, he is not optimistic at all. As long as the Zerg catches his eye, infection will happen sooner orter. He didnt dare to act rashly because he didnt know how many people he had infected. After the panic, he calmed down and decided to continue pretending not to know, and at the same time thinking about what to do, but he was just a waste. But he didn''t do nothing, but before exposing everything, he had to find a way out so that he and Cheng Manqi could retreat. Knowing that Cheng Manqis family is a normal person, he made a living and wanted to take Cheng Manqi to his side. So, there is this marriage. The few people infected with the Zerg in the He family and Cheng family seemed to be very happy. is also right, these two families have basically be the nest of the Zerg, it is strange that they are not happy. After he decided to marry Cheng Manqi, he hid in a remote ce where he was not targeted by the Zerg, and then announced the fact that many people were infected by the Zerg. He really can''t do other things, and he doesn''t have the ability to do it. Unexpectedly, at the beginning, things changed. "Im really familiar with this name, but I dont know why you call it. Is it the same name and surname? Your Excellency mentioned this name specifically, I think it should be unusual." "Because I am the Tang Guo in your interster history, do you believe it?" He Jiandong quickly took two steps back, just like seeing a ghost, subconsciously said: "How is it possible?" "Why is it impossible? I came back to solve the interster crisis. If I were not that person, how could Ie back." Chapter 5795: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (8) Chapter 5795: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (8) Chapter 5795 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (8) "About this matter, you can actually ask Marshal Billy of the Rollo Alliance Empire. As long as he appears in front of me, he will recognize me if I am." Marshal Billy? He Jiandong is certainly no stranger, but that is Tang Qingrus man. The most powerful man and woman in the two countries got married, and it was a sensation that year. It was written into history, and all stars are knocking these two very good match people. And Tang Qingru had a good rtionship with his eldest sister. "It''s hard to believe." "I need to see Tang Qianqian. I have a solution on how to solve this interster crisis. Of course, I also need you very much. Since you can smell the breath of the Zerg, then we can quickly arrest those infected with the Zerg. Enter theboratory and strip off the Zerg virus and Zerg mental power." "It is best to catch the Zerg queen." Tang Guo was not sure whether the Zerg queen was worn by Yuan Jiu, or was controlled. He Jiandong has a special sniffing nose, really not too good. He Jiandong: "Are you really my eldest sister?" "Really are." He Jiandong gritted his teeth: "Well, I can barely believe in you, I believe you are here to solve the interster crisis." If the opponent is bad, he will be gone. Mainly Cheng Manqi believed it, so why didn''t he believe it? "Then how do I need to cooperate with you now?" "Take me to see your father, He Ting." He Jiandong thought, if she was his eldest sister, would He Ting not be her father? But thinking of the things He Ting did back then, if it were true, he wouldn''t dare to say. "He Ting is very decadent and may not help you much." "Let him take me to see Tang Qianqian, at least he can have some way." Tang Guo saw He Ting, and the other party was drunk on the floor of the room. The beard on his face was a bit darker, and he probably didn''t shave for some time. He Jiandong walked over to push He Ting, but Tang Guo directly poured a ss of cold water over it. He Jiandong: Maybe the other party is really his eldest sister. So rude to He Ting. He Ting woke up, and was stunned when he saw Tang Guo: "Manqi?" "Take me to see Tang Qianqian." Tang Guo''s eyes were fixed on He Ting''s, and He Ting was under control at that moment. He Jiandong: He thought the other party was here to discuss. He Ting got up from the ground, ready to go out. Tang Guo''s voice sounded: "Clear it up, it looks too sloppy." He Jiandong watched He Ting cooperate with him to clean up, and soon after he came out, he changed into clean clothes and looked more energetic. He Jiandong has been by Tang Guo''s side all the time, and when he went out, he cooperated and said, "You can choose what you want to eatter." In fact, he found that no one was staring at him at all. Now those who are infected by the Zerg are subconsciously affected by the Zergs spiritual power, not all of them be Zergs, and they are not interested in him. Tang Qianqian promised to see He Ting, but when she saw He Ting with two people, she looked very unhappy. She can see He Ting, only because every year He Ting is asked to go to her daughter''s grave to make atonement, and she feels ufortable if He Ting is not allowed to go to the grave. She knew that she was unreasonable to make trouble, but she just couldn''t forgive He Ting, looking at him chic. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with me? Did you know that you were wrong, and came to me to admit it?" Tang Qianqian asked. Tang Guo looked at Tang Qianqian, her mental power had been covered in the room, scanning one by one, but fortunately, no people infected with the Zerg were found. see you tomorrow Chapter 5796: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (9) Chapter 5796: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (9) Chapter 5796 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (9) When her mental power extended outside, she saw a messenger who seemed to be infected by the Zerg, and her face sank. He Jiandong whispered to Tang Guo: The inside of the house is normal, and there is an unusual breath outside, which should have infected the Zerg. "Can you smell it so far?" Tang Guo was a little surprised. He Jiandong''s nose was even more practical than mental power, and he was born to find a weapon for the Zerg. He Jiandong said ufortably: "Maybe this is my only talent." He felt that he was a waste. When he was about to lie down, he found out that he had such a talent that he didn''t know if it was a tasteless talent. But now it seems that it should still be useful. At least Tang Guo''s affirmative eyes made him more confident. If this is the case, he is not considered a waste, should he have the conditions to pursue Cheng Manqi? Tang Qianqian found that Tang Guo and He Jiandong were actually whispering something, but they were not dissatisfied with them. On the contrary, He Ting was getting more and more unpleasant. For so many years, this guy is still unreliable, and she is angry when she looks at He Ting. Especially He Ting is still silent, which makes her even more angry. Just when Tang Qianqian was about to have a seizure, Tang Guo said: "I am looking for you." "Are you looking for me?" Tang Qianqian didn''t know Cheng Manqi. If Cheng Manqi didn''t have an ident and continued to study in the first college, he might have a chance to meet him. But she became a waste material a few years ago and lost the opportunity to stand in the light. Naturally, Tang Qianqian could not know her again. Tang Qianqian carefully looked at the little girl in front of her. She was less than twenty years old. She was looking for this person''s memory in her mind, but she never found this person''s memory. Tang Qianqian is not the Tang Qianqian of more than two hundred years ago. Now she is a very experienced politician, and she will not look down on her just because the other party is a little girl. She didn''t immediately ask questions, but the momentum on her body was something most people could not bear. However, she noticed that during these few minutes, the little girl in front of her had a t look in her eyes, and she didn''t show the slightest timidity. For many years, even some old things didn''t dare to look directly in front of her, but this little girl dared. Tang Qianqian became more vignt: "Little girl, who are you?" She spoke, and at the same time put away her aura, the whole person became gentle, as if there was a kind of gentleness that could make people fall into it at any time. Tang Guo: "..." She is a great mother. The hard one wont work,e quietly to the soft one. Tang Qianqian in front of him seemed to have no sharp edge, and the whole person became gentle as water. If he were an ordinary person, he would fall into it. The crying bag of that year has grown a lot. "Can you please bring in the messenger outside?" Tang Guo said. Tang Qianqian''s eyes sank. What is the background of this little girl? She hesitated, and asked someone to call in the messenger. is a cleaning aunt, she was a little nervous when facing Tang Qianqian, and she didn''t understand why she was called in. She was thinking whether she hadn''t cleaned any part of her, which made Tang Qianqian unhappy. Tang Qianqian is generally tolerant to these misceneous people, and she gradually feels relieved when she thinks of this misceneous aunt. Tang Guo observed that the mental power of this auntie should still be there, but because of infection with the Zerg, it would be subtly changed. Chapter 5797: Extra: Return to Interstellar (10) Chapter 5797: Extra: Return to Interster (10) Chapter 5797 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (10) Even she suspected that if there is a need, the zerg mental power remaining in her body should be instantly stimted to do something. It''s just that since then, one person will be lost and there is a risk of exposure. Otherwise, why didnt the Zerg immediately take over the interster world, instead they wanted to be so sneaky? There are still many limitations. Tang Guo had been staring at Aunt Da Za Zao without speaking, Tang Qianqian frowned but was not in a hurry, she still had the patience. At this moment, Tang Guos mental power instantly wrapped up all the mental power in Aunt Dazas mind, confirming that the spiritual power belonging to the Zerg race inside could not escape, she stood up and knocked Aunt Daza unconscious. "What are you doing?" Tang Qianqian was about to shout. Tang Guo said: "If you are interested, you can see what is going on with her now, and use mental energy to scan her body, especially her belly." Tang Qianqian had a meal, and she did find that Tang Guo didn''t do anything other than stunned and beat auntie. She was also very strange, she was a little undecided today, but she should have asked someone toe in and arrest this strange little girl. Tang Qianqian still tried to cover the belly of Auntie Dazha with mental power, and the mental power quickly merged into it, scanning the other''s belly. Under normal circumstances, interster humans have nothing to do and will not use mental energy to scan other people''s stomachs casually. And, no one''s mental power can do this, unless the mental power is strong and skillful. "howe?" When Tang Qianqians mental power carefully swept the aunties belly, her expression changed drastically, Why is there something like a honeb in her body? ording to her understanding of the human body, the part that looks like a honeb should be the uterus, right? Tang Qianqian knew that something was wrong, and his eyes fell on Tang Guo: "What do you know, what''s wrong with her?" She needs an exnation. This thing is incredible. This misceneous aunt has been working here for many years. Why does she not know that the other party''s body is so strange. The other party had a medical examination when they entered the job, and there is no such indication on the medical examination report. If so, ording to Interster''s medical technology, it must have been discovered long ago and will be tested more deeply. The position of the long uterus actually grows a honeb, which is the pinnacle of the human body structure. In medical terms, this may be a gic change. However, human beings have increased life expectancy and decreased fertility, and it is impossible for humans to develop a honeb-like uterus. Tang Qianqian feels bad, and vaguely thinks of something, there is only one kind of interster creature with such strong fertility. Zerg! Thinking of this, her face is even more ugly. This is a special case, or one of many cases. "You should guess her identity. As you think, she is developing into the Zerg, her body is infected with the Zerg virus, and her mental power is also contaminated by the Zerg. If not prevented, she will be a humanoid Zerg in the future. ." "The Zerg has mutated, and their leader may still be the Zerg Queen, but their reproduction is probably not a matter of the Zerg Queen alone. They will use the human body to reproduce the humanoid Zerg. Have you seen the honeb in her body? A bee eye can breed a zerg." Chapter 5798: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (11) Chapter 5798: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (11) Chapter 5798 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (11) "Fortunately, it is too early to find out. I have observed that her body should not be suitable for reproduction, the strength is not up to the level, and it is easy to die." Hearing this result, Tang Qianqian was not optimistic at all. "How do you know this?" Tang Guo put out He Jiandong: "This is my marriage partner, you should know him, He Jiandong, He Tings youngest son, is recognized as a waste material. But he is not a real waste material, he has a talent-smell, Can very keenly smell the breath of the Zerg." Facing Tang Qianqians eyes, He Jiandong bit his scalp and replied: Yes, I can smell the breath of the Zerg, and there are already many Zerg-infected people in the He family. Only Cheng Manqi is the only one in the Cheng family who has waste material because of physical and mental power. No infection." "Spiritual waste material?" Tang Qianqian''s gaze moved to Tang Guo, "Do you think she is mentally waste material now?" He Jiandong didnt quite understand why Tang Guo didnt exin the truth, and replied: "An ident." Tang Qianqian didn''t want to think so much for the time being, she chose to believe in Tang Guo. If the other party really has bad intentions, they will not deliberately do this. "If you still don''t believe me, maybe you can check with Billy." Tang Qianqian''s heart moved: "Do you still know Marshal Billy?" "Yes it is." Regarding the matter of acknowledging rtives, let it be the case. Tang Guo is not persistent, and it is easy to increase her troubles. She will leave after solving the problem. More than two hundred years have passed. Tang Qianqian has finally epted the reality, and let her recognize each other and then separate, which is not necessarily a pleasant thing, it is better to deny it at the beginning. If Tang Qianqian found out by himself, it was fate. Tang Qianqian actually didn''t doubt Tang Guo anymore. She was supposed to call in and take Auntie Dazha to theboratory, but suddenly stopped. "Besides this person, have you found out that anyone else here is infected with the Zerg?" "Maybe, I need the help of both of you now." "I am happy to cooperate." Tang Guo said. She took a picture of He Jiandong, and He Jiandong quickly said, "Me too." Can he say not to cooperate? He already believes that this person should be the eldest sister who has been dead for more than two hundred years, although she does not know why she still exists, anyway. I dont know why the eldest sister refused to admit her rtives, he dare not ask now. Tang Guo patted He Ting: "Go back, you just went to eat a meal with your son, and did nothing else." Tang Qianqian watched He Ting leave obediently, and he understood why he stopped talking. couldn''t help but look more at Xia Tang Guo, and told her instinctively that something was wrong with this little girl, and that something was wrong with her strong mental power alone. "I can help you correct those people who have been infected with Zerg first, but these need to be done secretly. When the people who have been infected with Zerg are pulled out from the high-level side, I will bring people from other families in." Tang Qianqian returned to his senses and said: "You can do it, I will cooperate with you." For this little girl, she has an inexplicable trust. Does this truste from He Jiandong? Do not. Is that from Billy? Nor is it. is the look in her eyes, the feeling of contact with her, as if she was born to trust each other. This kind of kind and elusive feeling is really baffling, and I dont want to refuse. Catch people infected by the Zerg, with the cooperation of Tang Guo and He Jiandong. He Jiandong is responsible for sniffing out the people infected with the Zerg, while Tang Guo is responsible for locking their mental power to ensure that the news here will not be spread. Chapter 5799: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (12) Chapter 5799: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (12) Chapter 5799 Extra: Return to Interster (12) One morning, they caught more than a dozen. Only because these ces are high-levels of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, so fewer people are infected with the Zerg. In other words, it is not so easy to infect the Zerg, and certain conditions are definitely needed. After instrumental testing, the body structure of these infected Zerg people has changed. This discovery is very frustrating. Until Tang Guo appeared in theboratory wearing a white coat, with Tang Qianqians guarantee, she began to research these people. First strip away the Zergs mental power. She has strong mental power and it is very simple to do these things. After stripping away the Zergs mental power, she cut off the things that shouldnt exist in the body structure of those people. It is impossible to restore the original appearance immediately, but the interster growth fluid can be used to repair it. This is a rtively long-term process. These are not what she does. She is only responsible for stripping off mental energy, removing the Zerg virus, and removing the things that shouldn''t be there. "Are you not Cheng Manqi?" After Tang Guo had the operation, she came to Tang Qianqians study. It was normal for the other party to ask about this, but it was not normal for him to ask. "I am indeed not her, just someone here to help. When the crisis here is resolved, I will leave." "Then you live here now." Tang Qianqian said, "As for other infected Zerg people, we still need to make a n here. At present, the Zerg around the high-level has been captured, which is considered temporarily safe. Go and arrest people. You have to help." "This is no problem, but I won''t live with you. I''m going home and have a look so that they don''t doubt it. Also, when arresting people, remember toe to my house first. By the way, my father should have also infected the Zerg. , Call him back, I think its not a good thing to let him lead soldiers at this time. Its possible...the soldiers will be food for the Zerg." "Of course, this hasn''t happened yet, but it doesn''t mean it won''t happen in some time." Tang Qianqian couldnt calm down, and he didnt keep the fruit, so he should deal with it quickly. Tang Guo''s words really scared her. Those soldiers desperately to defend their homes and the country, absolutely cannot be the food of the Zerg like this, absolutely not, it is really too embarrassed. "Why didn''t you tell her the truth?" On the way, He Jiandong couldn''t help asking. He thought that Tang Qianqian would be very happy to know this. "I stay here only for a short time, and I will leave when I resolve it. One separation can make her cry for several months, and again, it is estimated that she will cry for a long time. After more than two hundred years, she has not forgotten that, why bother to go off. Have bad memories?" He Jiandong understands a little bit, yes, Tang Qianqian is not merciful to the outside world, the only weakness is her dead daughter. Even after so many years, she still hasn''t forgotten it. "Ok." Tang Guo: "Go back by yourself." "Eldest sister, let me send you. ording to what I like for Cheng Manqi, she should also be sent back. I dont know if Cheng Manqi heard it. This is my eldest sister. Dont get me wrong. Tang Guo: "..." Cheng Manqi, who was in the sea of knowledge, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said to Tang Guo: "Miss Tang, this guy is really narcissistic." Furthermore, after Tang Qianqian''s emergency meeting, he arranged everything and finally rxed a little. She couldnt help but go to her daughters grave. Today is not her daughters birthday, just want toe and have a look. Maybe it was the little girl who reminded her. She stood there for a long time, then suddenly moved down and found a hole in the tomb. Not very big, but it does feel like a hole. Someone robbed the tomb? Here is heavily guarded, and there is monitoring, who dares? Tang Qianqian mobilized the monitoring, ready to see who has the courage. When I saw it, a stone emerged from the hole. She looked terribly, isn''t it that little stone? The stone has been rolling out of the surveince range. She hurriedly called for someone to search for it, but did not find a trace of the stone. "No matter what, I must find that stone. It is my daughter''s favorite thing." Tang Qianqian said angrily. see you tomorrow Tomorrow, new books will be released on the shelves, so if you are interested, check it Chapter 5800: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (13) Chapter 5800: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (13) Chapter 5800 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (13) The host is big, Lord Yin Yao is out. Tianhai No.1 reminds Tang Guo. "Oh, where is he?" Sir Yinyao said he went to a remote to see the situation, and also reminded you that the breath of Yuan Jiu is in the Cheng family. As for which person is hidden in the Cheng family, this requires the host to distinguish it greatly. If necessary, it is best to control Yuan Jiu with a single blow and not allow him any chance to escape. Tang Guo: "Of course, you ask him to pay more attention to Billy and Tang Qingru, don''t let them run into danger. When the matter is over, I will see them again." [I see, the host is big, and Lord Yinyao also means the same. The Zerg and other creatures in this world have evolved because of the arrival of Yuan Jiu. The original Zerg depended heavily on the Zerg queen, but the current Zerg seems to have acquired human genes and is evolving into aplete individual. Therefore, even if the Zerg queen is killed, and the leaders of other creatures are killed, there is no way for them to retreat obediently. Tang Guo has already discovered this, so she understands what her little stone is going to do. Human range, let her handle it. Thoses on the edge that are invaded by creatures such as Zerg are not something that humans can easily resist. It must be stopped by another powerful force. She isck of skills, and a small stone is the most suitable. He is already possessed in the previous stone, and he can use more power, and his power is also within the range of this world, so he is not afraid of breaking the world. Since there is no worries, Tang Guo can stay here to deal with these Zerg-infected humans. The people treated before are considered to have been infected for a short time. After the operation on these people, they can slowly recover. But those who have been infected for a long time are not optimistic. Zerg mental power, but it will gradually swallow and assimte human mental power. If it reaches that point, after eliminating the Zerg spiritual power, this person will die. At present, the senior management has not ordered arrests, and I dont know how many such cases will ur. "Miss Tang, then my father, will his mental power still be there?" Cheng Manqi''s voice trembled and said sadly, "I thought my father didn''t like me anymore. I didn''t expect it to be like this. He was controlled by the Zerg''s mental power, even Swallow, this must not be what he hoped. Our father and daughter depended on each other, and we never believed that he would hate me so much." "You have to wait until I see your father to know that he will be called back soon. As long as he has a little mental power left, I can save him. However, if you want to return to the peak period, it should be Its impossible. At best, you can live like a normal person." Cheng Manqi doesnt care about this: Although my father will definitely be sad, I still hope that he is still alive. What he did before was not voluntary, it was controlled by the Zerg. Cheng Manqi also heard it before. The only person in the Cheng family was that she was not infected with the Zerg, and everyone else was infected. She understood that the Zerg should want to build a nest in her house. Maybe the little wives his father married back, just want to borrow a ce to give birth to the little zerg. Her father is a lieutenant general, his status is not low, he still has military power in his hand, once he ispletely controlled by the Zerg... Especially many small zergs were born, and then slowly eroded the entire human world, and soon the human world will fall. too frightening. Chapter 5801: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (14) Chapter 5801: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (14) Chapter 5801 Extra: Return to Interster (14) Her father used to be a very brave warrior. If the mental power still exists, he will definitely copse if he wakes up and knows what he is doing. Fortunately, everything is still toote, and its not toote. Cheng Manqi is really grateful, fortunate that she was naive, and chose to believe in Miss Tang who suddenly appeared. "Actually, I think your father should still have mental energy." This is the conclusion that Tang Guo came to when he recalled Cheng Manqi''s memory. Cheng Manqi: "How to say?" "Do you think that your father hates you and will give you uppletely? He is not even willing to give you the recovery medicine? He even said that his daughter is not useful at all, or that he has to marry someone else''s house. Since they are all useless. , And he also has a son, so there is no need to waste effort on you?" Cheng Manqi said lowly: "Yes, he behaved like this, I can''t ept this at all." "He is very precious to your brother Cheng Yan, and he does not even allow you to have more contact with him. The excuse is that you are afraid that you will be jealous and hurt your brother. Even if there is a task to go out, he will arrange many people to protect your brother and be careful. The ground looks like, for fear of what you will do." Cheng Manqi almost cried: "Yes, he never treated me that precious before." "You are a waste material, and your brother seems to be at the SS level. A person with normal IQ would think that you can''t be your brother''s opponent. But why does your father arrange so many people to defend you? What?" Cheng Manqi is confused, why? Isn''t it important? "Perhaps, the person your father wants to protect is you. Even if he is infected by the Zerg, or even affected by the Zergs spiritual power, he is still doing something that hurts you on the surface and protects you subconsciously. Even in emotional terms. It hurts you, but it can at least prevent you from being targeted by the Zerg." Cheng Manqi was surprised. Tang Guo said that she was really hurt emotionally, but in other aspects, she was not greatly affected. "I even suspect that your father agreed with you and He Jiandong to marry him because he was not infected by the Zerg. Maybe in normal times, He Jiandong is not a good candidate, but under special circumstances, a little waste material will not be infected by the Zerg. Watch." "At least, you will not be in danger for the time being." Cheng Manqi shrank in the sea of knowledge and said nothing, she did not expect the truth to be like this. "Of course these are my guesses, but there is a high probability that it is the truth. Everything, wait until you see your father." Tang Guo has arrived home. I dont know if Cheng Manqis unknown brother, Cheng Yan, wille back today. Because of his excellent talent, the opponent has been admitted to the first college and is enrolled in the best ss. Basically, he will not go home unless Cheng Manqis father is back. It is Cheng Songs little wives who stay at home every day. Cheng Manqi meets with them every day, at least they are together for dinner, Tang Guo decided to observe their mental power for a while. With her vast spiritual power, they will not be found by observing them at will. She mainly wanted to see if the mental power of these women still existed. If it still exists, she can divide a little bit of spiritual power into it to protect them, so as to prevent them from actually losing their lives. "Manqi, are you back?" As soon as he walked in, it was Ma Jing that Tang Guo met. Chapter 5802: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (15) Chapter 5802: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (15) Chapter 5802 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (15) "I''m back." Tang Guo responded indifferently. This is Cheng Manqi''s attitude towards the family. Ma Jing didnt care: How do you get along with that guy from the He family? "It''s not very good, it''s a straw bag. I really don''t know how my father would let me marry him." Ma Jing didn''t seem to be surprised by this result, and smiled: "Manqi, don''t dislike others, you are actually a better match now." Cheng Manqi, who was originally in the sea of knowledge, was angry, Tang Guo instantly handed her body to her control, and said: "It''s still you getting along with them, don''t be frustrated." "Ma Jing, what do you mean?" Cheng Manqi exploded. "If I didn''t lose my mental strength, would it be like this?" Knowing that He Jiandong is not a real dude, she didnt look down on him. But Ma Jing''s words are humiliating her, which means that she is only worthy of an unlearned yboy. Can she not get angry? Even if the truth is different, she is still very angry. Ma Jing stepped a little away: "Just for your bad temper, it''s normal for your father to dislike you. It''s not as smart as Cheng Yan. No wonder you fall out of favor." Cheng Manqi is going crazy, what does this bad woman say? Ma Jing saw Cheng Manqi''s angrily appearance, turned and left, as if she didn''t want to argue anymore. But Tang Guo''s mental power found Ma Jing''s satisfied smile, it seemed that the other party was just testing. I don''t know if I want to test if Cheng Manqi is a real waste, or if I want to test if Cheng Manqi has found anything? Perhaps, both. After all, Cheng Manqi was really good, and she was gifted with mental power. Tang Guo''s mental power went to Ma Jingyong, and it instantly came to her mind. Sure enough, Ma Jing''s mental power was different from that of human beings, and was also invaded by the Zerg. When she swept Ma Jing''s mental power over and over, her face was not very pretty. Ma Jings mental power had already been swallowed, and the other party repeatedly tried Cheng Manqi, fearing that he still didnt want to give up such a good container as Cheng Manqi. Unfortunately, Cheng Manqi''s mental power and body are currently waste materials, and they have been waste materials for many years. Putting a Zerg spirit power over will be very detrimental. Through the judgment of Ma Jing, Tang Guo felt that Cheng Song could be saved. If the Zerg really appreciates the container of Cheng Manqi, and Cheng Song has beenpletely swallowed by the Zergs mental power, then he can spend a huge price to help Cheng Manqi slowly repair his physical and mental power. This is not impossible, or it takes longer and the price is higher. However, Cheng Song didn''t. He wanted to protect his daughter from the Zerg infection, but he couldn''t change all of this. He could only protect his daughter with only a little awareness. During dinner, Tang Guo checked Cheng Songs little wives. It is a pity that these people really exist as containers, and they are all swallowed by the spirit of the Zerg. To be more serious, they can already be called humanoid zerg. Dont look at their weak surface, their physical strength should actually be much stronger than that of ordinary human beings. The honeb-like uterus in their abdomen is well developed, ready to give birth to a small zerg at any time. Perhaps, she only now knows how the Zerg wants to invade humans. Look for qualified containers among humans, and give birth to the little zerg. Zerg has a honeb-like uterus, and the pregnancy period is short, and it can be born almost once a month. Just thinking about it, Tang Guo couldn''t help but shudder. Chapter 5803: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (16) Chapter 5803: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (16) Chapter 5803 Extra: Return to Interster (16) The next day, Tang Guo went out again. Ma Jing was a little surprised when she heard that she went to find He Jiandong, she saw Tang Guo sneered and said: "Look for a chance to beat him up. When will you not agree to the marriage, when will you not beat him." Ma Jing: "..." She didn''t n to stare at Tang Guo anymore. The other party was almost 20. Even if she bought the medicine to repair her physical and mental power, it would take a long time. So, let''s give up this container. After several trials, I thought that the other party had made any progress. It turned out to be a waste material, which is very unsuitable for the reproduction of the Zerg. After Tang Guo saw He Jiandong, the two went to see Tang Qianqian. Of course, she knew that no one was staring at her to be so tant. Tang Qianqian is very fast over there. Before taking the arrest, she needs to ask Tang Guo and He Jiandong to look around and get the list first. This can''t stop Tang Guo, He Jiandong''s nose is also very good, and he can smell the Zerg''s breath within a certain range. Therefore, the two of them were both on missions and spent several days shopping around the entire main star, and finally found that the Zerg infection was indeed simr to what she had guessed. Have a certain talent, but not the kind of super talent. Its not that the Zerg is inferior to the innate talent, but it is difficult to have the opportunity to invade their spiritual power. Like Cheng Song, it is estimated that sess may be possible only under certain conditions. There are still some infections, which are the kind of internal responses she said before. They may not be talented, but the position they are in may y a big role. The most serious infection areas are still in some medium-sized families, as well as academies, especially military academies. Yes, its the college. As for how the students were infected with the Zerg, Tang Guo had guessed that these students were infected with the Zerg when the school organized to go out for actualbat assessments. With the cooperation of her and He Jiandong, apart from the academy, a total of more than 3,000 people infected with the Zerg were found. And there are more in the various colleges of the main star, and all the colleges together have more than 10,000 students infected with the Zerg. This is a terrible number. The only thing to be thankful for is that, except for the Cheng family and the He family, the rest of the people infected with the Zerg have hardly swallowed all their mental powers, and they still have time. As for the Cheng family and the He family, she suspected that it was the ce where the Zerg initially experimented. After these two are safe, she will move to other ces. Calcting the time, Cheng Song has indeed changed for several years. He can still keep his mental power from beingpletely swallowed, which can only show that he is strong in perseverance and mental power. However, if he continues, he will still be swallowed by the spirit of the Zerg. In addition, Tang Guo learned through He Jiandong that Cheng Manqis unknown brother did not have a Zerg breath. Therefore, Tang Guo suspects that Cheng Yan is probably the hidden Yuan Jiu. When Tang Qianqian ordered the arrest, Tang Guo personally went to the academy to find Yuan Jiu. The interster humans are simply not Yuan Jiu''s opponents. She asked Cheng Manqi to make an appointment with Yuanjiu so that the other party would not doubt anything. As long as the opponent appears, she can control it. "Miss Tang, there is really no problem?" Tang Guo: "You can act ording to your own temperament, and act as a vicious sister who drives your younger brother away. There should be no problem, right?" Tang Guo has already discussed with the arresting Ren Shan, and when she catches Cheng Yan, they will act again, so as not to disturb Cheng Yan. "Alright, let me try." Cheng Manqi controlled her body, her expression changed suddenly, bing angry and violent, as if she was going to meet her enemy. He Jiandong saw Cheng Manqi''s face change with his own eyes. He wanted to approach him and was a little scared. see you tomorrow After extraterrestrial nes, Sha Yuan Jiu will be written more concisely, and then almost finished. Thank you for your love andpany for so long. Chapter 5804: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (17) Chapter 5804: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (17) Chapter 5804 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (17) "Cheng Yan, your sister-inw is here, telling you to go out and meet." Cheng Yan was a little surprised by the news, and raised his brows lightly: "Cheng Manqi?" "Yes, it is Cheng Manqi, a former genius, but now a waste material, I heard that her mental strength and body are basically useless." Cheng Yan: "It seems to be." Cheng Manqi came to him for what? Cheng Yan was a little puzzled, thinking that Cheng Manqi was fierce every time he saw him, as if he wanted to beat him up, he was very disdainful. Don''t say that the other party is a waste material now, even if it is not waste material, it will not be possible to please him in his hands. The other party does not provoke his head, so he just keeps one eye closed. If he dares to provoke him, he promises to make Cheng Manqi regret it for life. For those disgusting things a few years ago, Cheng Manqi was the container of their choice. Unfortunately, an ident happened and the other party became a waste, not suitable for reproduction. To ask Cheng Manqi to dare to provoke him, he doesn''t mind paying a price to restore her to the genius she once was, but she has to pay a heavy price. "Cheng Yan, are you going to see Cheng Manqi?" The ssmate saw Cheng Yan thinking, "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll help you get back, so that she won''t bother her." Cheng Manqi herself is more arrogant. Although she has no bad intentions, many people don''t like her arrogant attitude. In fact, she has no bad thoughts, but she feels annoying that peoplee to disturb her every day. Moreover, many of the people who made friends with her were not sincere. She was more sensitive, and she was not easy sailing when she was a child, and she was not excluded. After turning from a genius to a waste material, many people are naturally beaten up. Cheng Yan is different. Cheng Yan gave the students the impression that he was a humble and polite genius. Cheng Yan returned to his senses: "At any rate, it is my sister who is rted by blood. I will go over and see what she is going to do. "Then you be careful, don''t y her tricks." "I know." Cheng Yan decided to go there for a reason. If Cheng Manqi really wanted to trouble him while Cheng Song was away, he wouldn''t mind letting him recover. He can actually understand what Cheng Song is doing. With such an excellent and obedient son, it is normal for the other party to choose whom to choose whenpared to the daughter who is not obedient. Even in the interster world, some people are still very traditional in their bones, thinking that their daughters are not as good as their sons. Cheng Yan walked out of the school, looking around, and immediately found Cheng Manqi''s figure. Even if the other party is a waste material, it looks really good, no wonder the Zerg is very satisfied with her appearance. Such an arrogant person, if he really bes a container for the reproduction of the Zerg and retains his consciousness... it seems to have some meaning. The Cheng family has been infected by the Zerg. Isnt it fun to leave Cheng Manqi? Cheng Yan touched his chin, and made a decision in his heart. He should find a chance for Cheng Manqi to recover. Anyway, she doesn''t want to marry the He family. In this case, give her a different way and see if she will regret it in the future. A smile appeared on Cheng Yan''s face, and he walked to Cheng Manqi''s position: "Sister, what do you want me to do?" Cheng Manqi looked at the gentleman in front of him, still very angry: "Is there anything to find you?" Seeing Cheng Manqi with such a violent temper, Cheng Yan was not angry at all, and of course he did not find anything wrong. Chapter 5805: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (18) Chapter 5805: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (18) Chapter 5805 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (18) "I didn''t mean that. Why don''t you find a ce to talk." Cheng Yan said. He can''t help but want to restore Cheng Manqi''s mental strength. It just happened that nothing happened recently. "Sister, I''m actually going to go back to find you. of." Cheng Manqi frowned: "What are you looking for me for? I''m here to make you more interesting, don''t always instigate discord in front of your father. I don''t know where youe from. If you confuse your father''s mind, you will get retribution if you do these things. Yes, one day my father will discover your true face." Idiot! Cheng Yan cursed in his heart, and Cheng Song was only strange when he was able to wake up. Even if the opponent''s mental power is strong, he can''t control it now. This Cheng Manqi really has a brain problem, a waste material, dare toe to him and talk big. "Sister, you misunderstood me too deeply. I really have something good for you. How about a gift of our reconciliation?" Cheng Manqi asked subconsciously: "What is it?" Cheng Yan walked over a little, and said in a low voice, "Maybe it can restore the mental strength of the eldest sister..." Cheng Manqi looked surprised, but in fact she was calm in her heart. Miss Tang agreed. When the matter is over, she will help her restore her mental strength and body, and she doesn''t need Cheng Yan''s things at all. She would not believe that what Cheng Yan gave was really good for her. Maybe, I want her to be infected with the Zerg too. "Then say another ce?" Cheng Yan nodded: "Okay, this ce is really inconvenient." Cheng Manqis reaction was in his expectation. Cheng Yan immediately chose the cafe and led Cheng Manqi over. Of course, he really took out the medicine to the other party, and didn''t n to do anything for the time being. He didn''t know, Tang Guo, who was hiding in Cheng Manqi''s sea of consciousness, nned to get to a clean ce and caught him. The reason why I didnt do it outside was that there were a lot of people over there and it was not very convenient. The two wanted a private room. Tang Guo didn''t intend to control Cheng Manqi''s body. As soon as Cheng Yan entered the private room, when she wanted to talk, the mental power of her weaving into a instantly enveloped Cheng Yan''s whole person. "Agogo!!!" Familiar mental power, let Cheng Yan, now should call Yuan Jiu violently drink out, he had no time to think about it, and hurried away, even if he hates Cheng Manqi to death now, there is no meaning to dy. Dy for one second, the less chance he will escape. A Guoguo actually came after him. Yuan Jiu''s soul instantly came out of Cheng Yan''s body, and had to flee outside, only to realize that he could no longer get out. Tang Guos mental power is like a solid, no matter which direction he goes, he cannot escape. "Long time no see, Yuan Jiu." Yuanjiu: "..." "How did you find me?" Although he thinks there is a chance of being found by Agogo, he won''t be so fast, right? "Have you forgotten where the interster world is? I have lived in this ce for a while, and you have made this world smoggy, I don''t know? I have someone here." Yuan Jiu was speechless, he thought the most dangerous ce was the safest, but he didn''t expect it to be otherwise. He asked this just now, but it was just a idiom. Knowing that it wasn''t other issues that were exposed, even if the soul was lost, it would not be a big deal. He cut himself into many parts, it is not so easy for Agogo to kill himpletely. "What do you want?" "Of course I squeezed you." Tang Guo''s words fell, and Yuan Jiu was crushed. Yuanjiu: "..." Chapter 5806: Fanwai: Return to Interstellar (19) Chapter 5806: Fanwai: Return to Interster (19) Chapter 5806 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (19) After eliminating Yuan Jiu''s consciousness, Tang Guo divided half of his remaining purest spiritual power to Cheng Manqi. "During this time, if you absorb these mental powers, you can recover. As for physical problems, the interster medicine can also help you recover." Tang Guo took control of the body again, and Cheng Manqi obediently swallowed pure spiritual power in the sea of consciousness. "Miss Tang, who is that Yuan Jiu?" "A person who has nothing to do when he is full and likes to kill him." Cheng Manqi: "" It could be heard that Miss Tang disliked this person very much. She also hates each other very much, this guy actually wants to let the entire interster fall. She looked at Cheng Yan, who had passed out into aa, and was a littleplicated: "Is Cheng Yan still alive?" "Let me see." Tang Guo squatted down, covering Cheng Yan''s forehead with his palm, checking whether there were other mental powers in it. She thought that ording to Yuan Jiu''s character, she should have devoured this person''s original mental power, and that was true, but there was still a little bit left, really just a little bit, so small that Yuan Jiu didn''t care. She passed the remaining half of the pure mental power before, and nurtured the spiritual power. After that, Tang Guo opened his personal terminal and let the arresting team act. And she took Cheng Yan to see Tang Qianqian. This person involved some things and caused a lot of trouble, so let them do it themselves. As for the other person waking up, what they can ask is their own business, she can''t do everything. "This is?" Tang Qianqian wondered. Tang Guo replied: This is Cheng Yan, but I think he should not be Cheng Songs child. There is still a trace of his mental power left, and he has been protected by me at the moment. It is estimated that it will take a while to wake up. "The mental power that robbed Cheng Yan''s body has been wiped out by me." Tang Guo continued, "However, his identity is a bit troublesome and needs to be solved by you. Before, he was a genius from the First Academy." "Don''t worry about this, now the First Academy should exin why so many students have been infected with the Zerg, but no news at all." Tang Guo couldn''t help but smile, Tang Qianqian''s anti-visitor-oriented ability practiced well. "The external mental power has been killed by me, and the rest are the humans who have been infected with the Zerg. As long as these people are found, this crisis can be effectively controlled." "Lost the human container, their reproduction still needs the Zerg queen, and their evolution depends entirely on the n of that external spiritual force." These news were all obtained by Tang Guo from Yuan Jiu''s memory. "In addition, the army has to investigate first. Although the external mental power has been eliminated, the external crisis has not been resolved." Tang Guo added, "Zerg and other creatures should cooperate, or they must be driven out of humanity. The safest range is the most secure." Tang Qianqian wrote down one by one, preparing for the next emergency meeting. "Cheng Song is already on his way back." Tang Qianqian remembered this, "When he gets to the main star, he will be controlled by others. Then you can see if he is saved." "it is good." Tang Guo felt that Cheng Manqi was nervous when she heard this. In just one day, all the people infected by the Zerg race in the main star were caught, and Tang Guo became very busy. Because she is the only person who can perfectly separate the spiritual power of the Zerg from the human. Chapter 5807: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (20) Chapter 5807: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (20) Chapter 5807 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (20) Tang Guos mental power is very powerful, but to separate the spiritual power of humans from the Zerg race, one has toe one by one, tens of thousands of people, this is a big project. Fortunately, there are still many capable interster people. Some excision operations and operations to remove the Zerg virus can be performed by other people, which relieves her of a lot of burden. There is basically no problem with the main star, and we have to go to others. Most people have no way to discover the breath of the Zerg. At present, only Tang Guo and He Jiandong can do this. Tang Guo wants to stay on the main star to do things, so only He Jiandong rushes to the variouss with the capture team. Before leaving, Tang Guo divided the remaining pure half of his mental power into half to He Jiandong, helping him to improve his mental power. He Jiandong did so many things, he didnt think he was a waste. As a result, the mental power was improved, and the whole person was happy. "I actually have s mental power." He Jiandong said happily, "It''s not a waste material anymore, I can finally chase Manqi in a fair and open manner." Tang Guo poured cold water: "But your current mental power is nothing in front of her. When she absorbs the mental power, she should be able to break through the SS-level limit." Although Yuan Jius soul is only a trace, it is already vast to ordinary people. He Jiandong was dumbfounded: "Sister, its so unfair. She gets one-half, and I get one-quarter." "No way, I am a double standard person. She is a girl. If a girl is stronger, she can better protect herself." He Jiandong: "It was me who was easily beaten in the past, and it is also now, and even more so in the future." "So if you are more obedient, you will not be easily beaten." He Jiandong: "" "Furthermore, yourst name is He, even if you are a good person, it is still a deduction." He Jiandong: "Is this the son of Lao Tzu?" In fact, there is no imbnce in He Jiandong''s heart. He is already satisfied with what he has obtained so far. What he said just now is just a joke. The more he came into contact with Tang Guo, the less he understood why his cheap father would be willing to hurt such a genius. Thinking about what He Ting has done over the years, it seems that there are not so many doubts. "Okay, you go and do the task." After driving He Jiandong away, Tang Guo continued to get busy. At present, the separation of mental power has not ended. This kind of life willst for a while. She thought of her little stone. "Tongzi, see what the little stone is doing." The system quickly broadcasted the location of Yin Yao to Tang Guo, who was stunned by the scene in front of him. On a marginal, there was a huge rock, which was smashing at these creatures like Zerg, Giant Beast, etc., and smashed them to pieces in a few strokes. She saw Tang Qingru, who was standing aside, with a pale face. The other''s face was very surprised. Obviously, she didn''t understand where the huge rock came from, and actually helped her smash the Zerg. "Admiral, do you know this stone?" "This stone should be good, right? The other party didn''t hurt us, but instead helped smash the encircled Zerg." Tang Qingru just wanted to say that she didn''t know this stone, how could she know it when it was so big. But when she looked at the color of the stone, she suddenly remembered a past event. But the stone had apanied Guoguo to the tomb, and she also knew that the stone was Shenyao. The appearance of really looks like Shenyao, but Shenyao is a little bit bigger, this one is bigger than a house. Is it grown up after being buried in the soil for more than two hundred years? If it were really Shen Yao, he wouldnt destroy Guoguos tomb, right? "Perhaps...maybe...recognize." see you tomorrow Chapter 5808: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (21) Chapter 5808: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (21) Chapter 5808 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (21) Yinyao smashed all the zergs, giant beasts, and other creatures that attacked Tang Qingru''s army, and there was no chance for the opponent to escape. ''S sudden reversal stunned Tang Qingru and others. If this big rock hadn''t appeared today, they would have suffered heavy losses, even Tang Qingru could not guarantee that they could retreat all over. In fact, she felt that something was wrong with the Zerg a few days ago, as if she was eager to kill them. They were already very careful. What they never expected was that someone in the army was a Zerg who made internal responses before letting them be fooled. Nei shouldunch an attack at a critical time, which made them impossible to defend, even Tang Qingru was attacked by the inner. Fortunately, she was experienced inbat and suffered only minor injuries and no other problems. If this stone does note, she can''t guarantee it. Faced with countless zergs and other creatures, she thought about leaving two messages to the people she cares about at thest moment. Especially Zerg appeared in the army, she must send this news. "Admiral, this stone is amazing." Tang Qingru thought so in her heart, it was indeed very powerful, and now she was not sure whether this was a **** or not. If it is not Shen Yao, why would the other party help them? If it was Shen Yao, how could it be so big? She remembered that when Guoguo died, Shenyao lost his mental power and turned into a really lifeless stone. Perhaps, this person is not God Yao. "Admiral, you said such an existence, do we want to recruit? If there is such an existence when dealing with the Zerg, why can''t we deal with the disgusting things of the Zerg?" Tang Qingru: "Do you think this kind of existence is easy to attract? The other party is so powerful,e and go freely, and can be controlled by humans? Just thank the other party for it, but don''t irritate them." Even if it is Shen Yao, they are more familiar with her, and she can''t make this kind of decision. This kind of existence cannot be controlled by anyone. Why are these people so naive? The person beside him smiled, he just said, what if it can be done? It can be seen that the boulder is constantly rolling, and the crushed Zerg and other creatures have no way to survive. He decided to take back the sentence just now. "Admiral, he is gone, do you want to shout..." As soon as the words fell, he found that the huge boulder floated from the ground and flew farther and farther away, until it disappeared in front of their eyes. . "It seems that he doesn''t want to care about people." Tang Qingru looked at the battle on the ground and said, "Clean up the battlefield, and report this matter immediately." She swept everyone, and she didn''t even know if there was any Zerg in it, hoping that the main star could have a good solution. After Tang Qianqian received the news from Tang Qingru, he hurriedly talked about the main star''s situation: "You support for two more days. The capture team is already on the way. I didn''t expect that the Zerg would suddenly be exposed. It seems that the news is beyond hiding. " Tang Qingru felt relieved when he learned that there was a solution to the matter. "Regarding the human infection of the Zerg, we have sent documents to all the Alliance nations in StarCraft, but there is only one He Jiandong. We can only solve the problems in our own country before we can arrange He Jiandong out." Tang Qingru thought of the appearance of the huge rock, and quickly talked to Tang Qianqian. Tang Qianqian: "What? A huge boulder helped you? Any images?" Chapter 5809: Extra: Return to Interstellar (22) Chapter 5809: Extra: Return to Interster (22) Chapter 5809 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (22) "Yes, I will send you a copy. This stone is veryrge and looks like the original Shen Yao, but I think it should not be him." Hearing Tang Qingrus words, Tang Qianqian couldnt help saying: I forgot to tell you one thing too. I went to see Guoguo before, and I found a hole next to her tomb. At first I thought it was who robbed the tomb. Investigate and monitor it. I realized that it was the stone that ran out by itself." "Many people have been arranged to look for it, but the whereabouts have not been found so far." Tang Qingru: "..." So, the stone that helped her is probably Shen Yao? Tang Qingru hesitated a bit. Tang Qianqian saw her hesitation and asked quickly: "What else do you have to confess?" "If that stone is really God Yao, maybe I should tell you something. I didn''t want to say it at first. Billy told me about it, let me keep it secret. After all, you love to cry so much, just in case. If you stick to this matter, you dont know if its a good thing or a bad thing. Tang Qianqian: "Don''t forget which country you are from." "Take these less to threaten me, this matter cannot rise to the international level, it is our private matter." Tang Qianqian: "What''s that?" Tang Qingru: "Your attitude just now was very unfriendly, which made me lose the interest in talking." After finishing, Tang Qingru hung up the connection between the two, and Tang Qianqian could only see a piece of darkness. She tried to connect again and found that she was cklisted by Tang Qingru. Tang Qianqian: "..." Lets go, she forgot that this Admiral Tang is very temperamental, her tone was unfriendly just now, and she didnt know when the other party could release her from the cklist. She really cares about Tang Qingru''s words, the whole person is not good. But many things have happened now, and there is no way to deal with these private affairs, so I can only hold back temporarily. After the matter was resolved, she went to Tang Qingru to ask clearly what was going on. Is that huge boulder God Yao? If it was Shen Yao, why would hee out? Is it specifically to help her solve this crisis? For a while, Tang Qianqian couldn''t understand this, so she could only keep herself busy. Besides, Yin Yao bid farewell to Tang Qingru, and went directly to the Rollo Alliance Empire to find Billy. First help Billy solve the crisis over there. If he guessed that there is nothing wrong, it should be Agogo who solves Yuanjiu, what did the Zerg queen and the leader of other creatures feel. For their n to invade human territory, they can only choose to act in advance tounch such a fierce attack on Tang Qingru. What he expected was true. When he came over, Billy was already surrounded, surrounded by zergs, giant beasts, and other strange-looking creatures that looked very disgusting. Billys side is worse than Tang Qingrus side. There are a lot of people infected with Zerg in the army, and their sneak attacks have injured many people in key positions. is also Billy who is brave and good at fighting to maintain the current situation. However, there are countlessyers inside and outside threeyers. I don''t know how manyyers of Zerg creatures surround them, and there are even some flying beasts. If you don''t arrange reinforcements as soon as possible, I don''t know how many people can escape in the end. "Marshal, it''s not an insecticide thing anymore. Let''s cover you out first." Billy is unwilling, he can''t leave because of reason. If he escapes, the soldiers of the entire Rollo Alliance Empire will be greatly reduced, and he has to continue to resist, giving the main star time to react. Chapter 5810: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (23) Chapter 5810: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (23) Chapter 5810 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (23) At a critical moment, Billy remembered something, he still has a group. He remembered that Chi Xiao in the group was a refiner, and Ziyun was a refiner. [Billy]: Everyone, are you there? Maybe I need help now. Billy did not go to the group''s record for the time being. His message had just been sent for tens of seconds, and someone immediately responded. Now most people in the group have a system. Tang Guo established a connection with them, and the system can find important news in the group at any time. So, after Billy spoke, everyone who had the system knew about it, and quickly asked Billy what was going on. Billy simply said the matter, Ziyun and Chi Xiao did not hesitate, and quickly took out their own inventory. Billy didnt care about exposing anything. The people around him were all brothers who followed him to death. He couldnt just watch them be Zerg food. Its not surprising to take out things out of thin air, there are also space buttons in the interster space. is just these things, obviously very powerful, and may need to be exined afterwards. But right now, Billy can''t take care of that much. Margaret: Billy, let me give you some lucky charms and bombing charms. [Billy]: Thank you, Margaret. Margaret: If you can take the time to take a look at the group news, you won''t be so embarrassed. Well, you should deal with the immediate crisis first. What matter, wait until it is over. Billy couldnt say too much. After handing out the things, they put on the equipment, swallowed the pills, took the bombing charms given by Margaret, and threw them forcefully. One talisman can blow up a piece of Zerg. The soldiers who followed Billy were all excited when they saw it. At this time, no one cares where these thingse from, only knowing that this crisis can be resolved. At this moment, a huge stone fell from the sky. Under their horrified eyes, the huge stone smashed towards the Zerg, which was more useful than those bombing charms, and they were stunned. "Billy." Yin Yao said, "I am Yin Yao." Billy was taken aback for a moment, and quickly remembered who this person was: "Is Tang Guo here?" "Yes, hurry up and handle the matter immediately, I will help you in the follow-up." Those things that shouldn''t appear in the interster, he will erase them allter. It is true that some soldiers wanted to record these, but the moment Yinyao appeared, their personal terminals were blocked. When the matter is over, he erases the traces, and all this is unconscious. Billy''s worries are gone, and he has no scruples. After half a day, Billy was still panting from exhaustion. With the help of Yin Yao, no one was injured or killed. Just as the soldiers were in doubt, Yin Yao instantly confiscated their belongings, erased the traces of the scene, and erased their memories. Then, take everyone away from this ce. Billy: "..." Silver transformed into a human form, exined the situation in the interster with Billy, and then left. "I may not be able to walk away now, can Tang Guoe and see me?" Yinyao: "Agogo will do it, and she should have something to tell you. You should pay more attention to the news in the group." "Where are you going?" "Your crisis has been resolved. I will find the Zerg queen and the leaders of other creatures, kill them, and the interster will be safe for a while. As for rushing to exterminate them, it is impossible. Since they exist in this universe, they must have the ability to multiply. Chapter 5811: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (24) Chapter 5811: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (24) Chapter 5811 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (24) Killed, not necessarily good. Kill their leader and that''s it. If you really want to kill them all, another strange creature may immediately appear to oppose humans, so its not good. For interster humans to deal with strange and powerful creatures, it is better to continue to deal with Zerg, at least understand their habits. Tang Guo has been on the main star of the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire, and people infected with Zerg are sent to her every day. Most of them still have their own mental power, but a few havepletely lost their mental power and can only be wiped out. Early this morning, Tang Qianqian came to theboratory to find Tang Guo, and said with a serious expression, "Cheng Song is back." "Send it over." Tang Guo didn''t reply, he was dealing with a Zerg-infected person. Tang Qianqian is used to it, knowing that this is not the real Cheng Manqi in front of her, she still wants to see the other party''s reaction. So, who is this person? She thought of the stone Tang Qingru said. If the stone is really Shenyao, then... Tang Qianqian stared at Tang Guo carefully, trying to see something from her face. Tang Guo felt Tang Qianqians scrutiny, and did not say much. If the other party asked, she would certainly admit it. But in the end she saw Cheng Song who was in aa, and Tang Qianqian didn''t mean to ask. Tang Guo checked Cheng Song''s situation: "Fortunately, although the mental power has been swallowed by more than half, the remaining half can be saved." Cheng Manqi in the sea of knowledge was so excited when she heard this. Next, Tang Guo did a mental energy stripping for Cheng Song. Tang Qianqian didn''t stay much, she still had a lot to do. Walking out of theboratory, she sighed slightly. She couldn''t confirm this matter, she was afraid that after asking, if not, it would be even greater disappointment. She opened her personal terminal and tried to send a message to Tang Qingru, but she did not send it out. The other party also locked her in a small ck room. Cheng Song woke up on the third day after he came back. When he woke up, he was very desperate. He soon realized that he seemed to be able to control it. I don''t know how to describe this mood. Tang Guo let Cheng Manqi take control of her body, and asked Cheng Song what was going on. The final result was simr to Tang Guo''s guess. Cheng Song was indeed saving his daughter, and he could only do a few things, all with great restraint. As for Cheng Yan, it is not his son, but the kid who came up by himself to help the Zerg control his mental power. Those women are containers chosen by the Zerg. Wait until he ispletely assimted by the Zerg, then he will be able to multiply the Zerg with those women. So, even if those women were married back, nothing really happened to him. At least until the container is fully developed, nothing can happen. Cheng Manqi breathed a sigh of relief, as did Cheng Song. When he knew that he had only a small amount of mental power left, Cheng Song was still very sorry. He was a fighter. He is now a waste material and can no longer fight for the country. Of course, he will feel sad. After Tang Guo carried out the spiritual separation of all the Zerg-infected people in the Zhouhao Alliance Empire, she nned to go to the Rollo Alliance Empire. Now it is to use Cheng Manqi''s body, so on the surface she is Cheng Manqi. Before leaving, she gave Cheng Song the remaining pure mental power of Yuan Jiu to help him restore his mental power. This is a reward for using Cheng Manqi''s body. Cheng Manqi said that she can give this body to Tang Guo. Now all the misunderstandings are solved, she has no regrets. Tang Guo went to the Luoluo Alliance Empire on the front foot, and Tang Qingru on the back foot came back. Tang Qianqian knew, and hurried to see her. see you tomorrow Chapter 5812: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (25) Chapter 5812: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (25) Chapter 5812 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (25) "Tang Qingru, do you know what I mean?" Tang Qianqian stopped Tang Qingru, as if you said that you were not allowed to leave, "The cklist has been a long time ago, so let''s let it go first." Tang Qingru suddenly: "Forget things too much." "Sorry." Tang Qianqian: "..." forget? Who is fooling. Obviously, she just didnt want to let her out. This temper is getting more and more stinky, of course she cant me it. She was a little interested in the secret that the other party saidst time to conceal her. If you want to attack Tang Qingru, you have to wait for the other party to tell the secret. "Tang Qingru." Tang Qingru nced indifferently at Tang Qianqian with a smile on his face: "Dont you think it''s impolite to call my name directly?" "Well, Admiral Tang." Tang Qianqian can bend and stretch, but if he can''t bear it, he will make big ns. He will tell the secret first. She even turned around to pour Tang Qingru a ss of water: "Thanks all the way, drink some water, and after drinking the water, slowly tell me the secret you told me before." Tang Qingru himself nned to talk to Tang Qianqian about this, especially when shemunicated with Billy to confirm that she had reallye back. I learned from Billy that she will not stay for long, and aftering back this time, she may nevere back again. Therefore, she decided to inform Tang Qianqian of the incident. After Tang Qingru drank water, she sat on the sofa and saw Tang Qianqian looking expectant. The other party had been with Guoguo for so long, and Shenyao ran out. She didn''t believe that Tang Qianqian hadn''t noticed anything at all. Perhaps, I cant believe it, and Im not sure. "Qianqian, she is back." "What I want to tell you is, in fact, she has never really died. Two hundred years ago, she just chose to leave by herself. The specific reason for this is veryplicated. Billy and I made it clear. Anyway, the general idea is, She is not one of our interster, and she will definitely leave when it''s time to leave. The reason why she came back here is to change the original trajectory of fate." "When the trajectory of fate is changed, she will leave." Tang Qingru did not say more after saying this. Tang Qianqian, who was sitting aside, was already stunned in ce, looking silly, and his eyes were red unknowingly. Tang Qingru hurriedly handed over a pack of tissues, feeling that it was not enough, and went over to take a few more packs. But this time, Tang Qianqian only shed a few tears, instead of crying like a long time ago. "Since she is back, why don''t you confess to me?" Tang Qianqian said bitterly. Tang Qingru: "Billy said she will leave after a while, but acknowledging each other will increase your troubles. If you find out something unexpected in the middle, she won''t refuse, anyway, she will leave. "Qianqian, she is not only your daughter, to be exact, your daughter is just a strand of her hair. You met because of a strand of her hair that was in danger in this world, and she had toe. " Its hard to believe this, but its true. Tang Qianqian was a little puzzled, so Tang Qingru gave her a specific exnation. Billy was able to tell her this, and apparently also tacitly agreed that she would inform Tang Qianqian of this. Knowing the truth, Tang Qianqian was silent. For a long time, she said: "No matter what, I still treat her as my daughter. At least before she leaves, I want to meet." "Go, she won''t refuse you. Now that the Zhou Hao Alliance Empire has stabilized, you can express our condolences to the Rollo Alliance Empire on behalf of our country." Chapter 5813: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (26) Chapter 5813: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (26) Chapter 5813 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (26) Tang Qianqian arranged everything, and went there on the pretext of condoning the Rollo Alliance Empire. She saw that she was busy, and now she was holding Cheng Manqi''s shell, Tang Guo, but she had already discovered something was wrong. She stood aside a little at a loss, did not speak, did not cry, and waited silently for Tang Guo to finish her work. She called Tang Guos name, not Cheng Manqi, but Guo Guo. Tang Qianqian was not surprised to find Tang Guo, and he epted the hot feelings of the other party dly, and was dragged out by her and said a lot. For more than two hundred years, Tang Qianqian couldn''t forget how stupid she was once, and he harmed her daughter. Many people say that time can forget everything in the past, and can gradually forget some memories. With the passing of a little bit of time, it was more than two hundred years in a sh. Not only did she not forget the past, but over time, she kept recalling the past. The more I think about it, the more I feel how stupid she used to be. If she was a little smarter, her daughter would not suffer those hardships. Especially when she learned from Tang Qingru why Tang Guo came to the interster, she felt very ufortable. If Tang Guo did note, her hair strand, that is, her daughter, might suffer more suffering. Tang Guo found that Tang Qianqian''s tears were much less, but the sorrow pervaded all over his body was even worse than before, and it was easy to affect everyone around him. This may be a talent of Tang Qianqian. Sheforted Tang Qianqian for a while, saying that she could stay in the interster for a few more months. Even if Tang Qianqian wanted Tang Guo to stay, she knew it was unrealistic. "Guoguo, can I see you in the future?" Tang Qianqian looked a little desperate, she thought it should be impossible. Tang Guo thought of the Space-Time Administration to solve the problem of three thousand small worlds, and moved his mind to Tang Qianqian. Now the other party is an excellent politician, and is no longer that stupid and sweet. If you wait for Tang Qianqian''s life to end and sign a contract to be an employee of the Time and Space Administration, thats not bad. So she said: "In fact, there are still many opportunities to meet, and you should know some of my identity. Before I leave, I will give you a system. After you die, the soul can bepletely bound to this system and go to three thousand small. The world does missions. You can go back to the Space-Time Administration during the break, and we can also meet at that time." Seeing Tang Qianqian''s bewildered look, Tang Guo exined carefully. She got it, it was like Tang Guo came to interster to change his destiny. "The system can give you, but you can''tmit suicide." Tang Guo warned, "Once you face life negatively and choose tomit suicide, the system will leave you." Tang Qianqian quickly said: "I don''t have that idea." In fact, the idea passed by, but she didn''t n to do that. "that''s OK." A lot of people infected with the Zerg came, and Tang Guo was busy. Tang Qianqian just stood aside, and didn''t mean to leave. When Tang Guo is finished, the two will go to dinner together. However, within two days of being alone with Tang Guo, she was interfered with. The stone is here. So the original two-person line became three-person. Tang Qianqian was in an important position and had to leave within a few days. With the help of Tang Guo and Yinyao, the Star Alliance nation quickly killed and drove away a series of creatures such as the Zerg. For a short time, the opponent should not have the strength to attack humans again. After doing this, Tang Guo met with Billy and Emanuel, divided the system between the two, and left after seeing them bound in person. Chapter 5814: Extraordinary: Return to Interstellar (End) [full text Chapter 5814: Extraordinary: Return to Interster (End) [full text Chapter 5814 Extraordinary: Return to Interster (End) [End of Full Text] Even if the two of them die in the future, they can still exist as souls. If the points are enough, she can go to the Time and Space Administration to customize a satisfactory body, which can be regarded as a little regret in her heart. Billy has a system, and Tang Qingru must have it. Tang Guo returned to the main star of the Zhouhao Alliance Empire and lived here for half a year, living in Tang Qianqians home. This time, she really wants to say goodbye to them. Of course, she also notified He Jiandong. He Jiandong heard the news, his eyes reddened, because he knew that this time he said goodbye, he would never see each other. At this moment, Cheng Manqi said in the sea of knowledge: "Miss Tang, I think this kid is doing a good job, why not put him in the standby personnel? After he has been honed in the interster for thousands of years and died, he can continue. Working for the Space-Time Administration Bureau is called making the best use of everything." Tang Guo''s eyes lit up, thinking that Cheng Manqi was right. The Time and Space Administration releases countless systems to select the right cow every time. No, its the right person for the task, and its not necessarily the right one out of a hundred. He Jiandong and Cheng Manqi are both good, so she also left a system in the sea of knowledge for the two of them, hoping that they will die in the future and can go to the Time and Space Administration to work. Cheng Manqi: "" Why is there still her? But she didn''t care soon, she was still a little interested in the vast three thousand small world. Tang Guo left Cheng Manqi''s body, bid farewell to everyone, and left hand in hand with Yin Yao. They did not stop, and continued to chase after the breath of Yuan Jiu. The other party was a ruthless man, and he cut himself into countless small pieces. But Tang Guo is also a very patient person, even if she cuts it into 10,000 pieces, she will find it out and pinch to death. After she crushed the nine hundred pieces of Yuan, she received news from Billy in the group, saying that Cheng Manqi and He Jiandong were married, hoping to receive her blessing. So, Tang Guo hurriedly wrote a greeting card with blessings and sent it to the two of them. Tang Guo and Yin Yao traveled a long way, and all the friends in the group were still there. I dont know how many yearster, Billy, Emanuel, Tang Qingru, Tang Qianqian from the interster world bid farewell to that world one after another and became a member of the Space-Time Administration. They also started a long journey in the small world, andter became very good taskers. While the fragments of Yuan Jiu were constantly pinched and exploded by Tang Guo, he finally noticed something and avoided more remotely. The remaining fragments, almost every piece was scolding Tang Guo for being perverted, a mad dog, chasing him and killing for so many years without stopping, and if this continues, he will be killed sooner orter. Yuan Jiu decided to condense a few pieces and rush to a farther ce. This universe doesnt work. Wouldnt it be possible for him to go to another universe? On this day, thergest piece of his condensed fragment broke through the universe, and instantly captured a certain position with a powerful mysterious power, and his luck was shining, and he was very excited at that time. Hardly thought, he rushed in there. "Agogo, 11,103 pieces." Yin Yao counted the broken pieces of Yuan Jiu, "Here contains most of his power." Tang Guo: "Very good, it''s very fast to kill Yuan Jiu." She has time. She once said, Yuan Jiu don''t let her see, or he fled to the end of the world, even if he rushed out of the universe, she would squeeze him. "Agogo, have you noticed one thing." "How?" "The little devil hasn''t asked us how we are doing for a long time, and doesn''t want us to take pictures." Tang Guo: "Maybe busy with other things." "Do you know what he is up to?" Yin Yao was curious. Tang Guo shook his head. At this time, Hiry found Margaret who had traveled into the small world. Margaret is now the daughter of a nobleman, basking in the sun in the yard. Feeling someoneing in, he immediately opened his eyes and saw that Hiry had fallen in front of her, still holding a bunch of flowers. "Hiry?" "Yes, beautiful and noble Miss Margaret." Hry sent a bunch of flowers to Margaret. Marguerite dly epted: "I want to see your father and mother again? Wait a minute." "Margaret, don''t worry, let''s talk about something else." Marguerite: "What''s the matter?" "Margaret, what do you think of me?" "It''s very nice, the little mouth is very sweet, it''s coaxing." If it weren''t, how could she let a little devil chat by her side. Hiry leaned closer: "Just coax you." Marguerite: "..." "Eternal life only coaxes you, my dear beautiful and noble Miss Margaret." This book is really over here, there is no other extravaganza, it''s all up to the brain. Many little cuties want me to write a little extra. It feels unnecessary. After writing for so long, it is almost done. Thank you for yourpany along the way! Thank you for your encouragement,fort and love. It is my luck to meet you in the vast crowd. Actually, I never thought that writing a book made me three years old, haha. See you in the new book, the new book is already fat. "All nes kneel and beg the viin heroine to be a person" Yan Yanzi takes you to experience a different small world. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!